[cut: only the first 33554432 bytes of this file were read]
,story_title,story_tags,story
0,A Bear To Remember,"['g', 'beast', 'extreme-ped']","I had to walk 40 or so yards barefoot in a t-top blue shirt, no bra and a red thong til I found an open area about 20ft around, (I don’t like peeing near a bush, boogeyman may pull me in hehe). So anyway, I went to the middle of the area and pulled down my thong and started to pee. God it was chilly that night, my nipples were so hard, they stand out about ¼ of an inch...kinda embarrassing when it happens around people. As I finished peeing, I wiped myself with a piece of toilet paper I brought with me.\n\nSo I stood up to pull my thong up, I heard a twig break. I looked behind me and no more than 15ft away stood a black bear! He was big...bigger than me. I froze! I made eye contact which is not a good idea. I read if you do they will charge at you then I remembered reading to get down in a tight ball. So I got down real quick, put my chest to my knees, arms and hands covering my head. I could hear it moving closer to me. I was so scared, I wanted to yell for help but knew if I did the bear would hurt me. It was right on the left side of me now, sniffing me. Oh my god, I'm in my own piss...great move idiot!\n\nThe bear then licked my hand and that made me jump. It growled lightly. It ran its claws down the back of my shirt. Surprisingly it didn’t hurt but I did feel my shirt strap fall down. Wow sharp claws! It grabbed the strap by its teeth and began to pull it up towards my head. This caused my shirt to come up over my head as it kept on pulling it, I had to release my hands and arms before it started to drag me.\n\nNow I'm fully naked, very cold and scared. It came back to my left side and took my ponytail by his mouth. It then pulled my hair straight up, I had no choice but to raise my head. It continue pulling while moving behind me so now I’m sitting straight up on my knees. When I thought it let go, I tried to go back down, but it still had my hair and pulled real hard and growled. I obeyed this time.\n\nIt came around in front of me and sniffed me. It licked my right nipple which sent chills up my spine. Its tongue was hot especially against my cold nipple. It did the same with my left nipple and then my tummy. It moved around to the back of me. Then shoved me so hard with its head that it knocked the wind out of me, forcing my legs to spread apart and I went face first into the ground. I was stunned a bit. So there I was fully naked with my ass in the air, face to the ground and dazed.\n\nThe next thing that happened sent a warm feeling thru my whole body. The bear licked my bare vagina straight up to my asshole. I never felt anything like that before...sex and boys even masturbation has never entered my mind, just little girl stuff, I mean friends do talk but what do we know lol. I haven’t even got the birds and the bees talk from my parents yet. I never seen a penis before, not even my dad's.\n\nSo the bear continued to lick me between my legs. It felt really good, my breathing got more rapid, kinda like a dog panting. I didn’t know what was happening to me but I knew I didn’t want it to stop. The next thing the bear did made me moan loud. He (he’s a boy bear, duh hehe)...He stuck his tongue straight in my vagina, It hurt a bit and I nearly lost my breath but oh my god did it feel soooo good. His hot wet tongue was twirling inside me, going real deep, his drool was running down to my tummy.\n\nThe only thing that was ever in me was an ER doctor’s tool. I fell on a bike’s center bar, blood on my panties, that hurt and the doctor had to check me down there.\n\nThe bear’s tongue touched every single spot in me. I was panting and moaning a lot now, this intense feeling began to build up inside me and before I knew it, it exploded into a massive earth shattering orgasm (googled it, did so I could type this story hehe). I passed out. A deep growl awoken me, I slowly opened my eyes and saw a paw to the right of me.\n\nI twisted my head to look above me and saw just black fur, he was standing over top of me...his fur felt nice on my butt. I felt something poke the lower part of my butt cheek, I had no clue what it was but then it hit my clitoris, which sent jolts up my spine. That’s when I knew it was his penis and he wanted to mate with me.\n\nThen wham, he rammed his penis right into my vagina. My god that hurt, I screamed, tears ran down my face but he wasn’t moving, he just stood with his penis deep inside me. Our juices began running down my tummy. After a few minutes of pain it started to feel a lot better, his penis was long, thick and hot. It must’ve been roughly 8"" long and 2"" around...like the dimensions of a comcast remote, (the bottom end fits, but when it reaches the top end, not so much *wink*).\n\nI began to sway my hips left and right, this made his penis slide in and out a little. I got up on my elbows and started to rock back and forth...a little at first. After a few rocks i began to rock further forward which slid his penis out more. MY GOD that felt like heaven!!! I picked up my speed and rocked back harder onto this massive penis inside me. I was grunting like an animal, our juices flowing down my tummy, forming a little puddle on the ground and each time I rocked, my breast and nipples would slide in it. God my body was on fire, I didn’t care about anything, just this bear’s cock fucking me like there is no tomorrow.\n\nI started to yell ""fuck me bear... fuck me with your cock""! I don’t know but he sure did understand me because he started to thrust into me like a piston. I wasn’t human anymore, I was an animal and I was grunting, moaning, digging my nails into the ground. He was even grunting. I don’t know how my body took this pounding but it did, his cock felt like it was in my tummy.\n\nWe were fucking each other so hard. Suddenly I felt him give one last hard thrust, he began to dump his cum into me. I too explode into an orgasm, even stronger than before. I was limp, could not move. It felt like he was dumping a gallon of his cum into me, it was accumulating up inside me... a lot was streaming down to my tummy. He then started to slide his cock out of my sore pussy. As his cock came out there was a pop sound and all his and my juices ran down my tummy and legs. I sat up on my knees and he was gone.\n\nI stood up, barely though. I started to wobble back to my tent and noticed the sun was coming up. I looked down, my body was bloody, sticky and dirty. Oh shit my dad will be up soon so I ran in pain to the lake just 30 yards from our tents, washed myself off. I ran to my tent, jumped in and laid there thinking of the bear that I will always remember.\n\nI heard my dad get up, ""good morning dad,""\n""good morning sweetheart."" I went on my day like nothing had happened. But I will have my dad bring me to this spot again!"
1,A Boy's Fulfilment,"['Fbbg', 'extreme-ped', '1st', 'oral', 'anal']","After completion of the first innings, there was a 40-minute break while the teams had tea and sandwiches, or perhaps beer and curry. I decided to walk into the nearby shopping centre for want of something better to do, and when I arrived there I needed to have a pee, so I went to the public toilets. I was just about to enter when a small ginger-haired boy was ejected from the building with some force, inevitably crying his eyes out.\n\nI asked him what was wrong and he told me that he was desperate to pee, but there were three boys in there and one of them had told him to get out. I suggested that he could come in with me, holding my hand and addressing me as 'Uncle Joe'. His tears subsided, he told me his name, Darren Whiting, his age, 8, then he took my hand and we went in.\n\nAs soon as the biggest of the three boys saw Darren, he said, ""I told you to get out, Ginger-Nut,"" and tried to grab Darren's hair with his left hand, but I just held the offending hand and slowly crushed it. The boy cried out in pain while his two friends watched in alarm. He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a flick-knife, threatening me with it. I let go of Darren's hand and grabbed the boy's right hand, enclosing the flick-knife and slowly crushing that hand as well. I could see his blood dripping from it, and when the boy also saw the blood he started crying.\n\n""Look at your big tough pal, he's crying like a baby,"" I said to the other two boys; they looked disgusted and walked out of the toilet. I released the boy's left hand and prised the fingers of his right so that he dropped the knife; when I released his right hand he ran out of the building. I picked up the knife carefully with my handkerchief, closed the blade and put it in my pocket.\n\nMeanwhile, Darren had been peeing; he finished and I asked him to wait while I did the same. I noticed that he was watching my cock, but decided not to do anything about it. While I was peeing, I asked him what he was doing in the town, and he replied, ""Nothing much, I'm just hanging around, waiting for my Mum to finish work.""\n\nHe told me that his mother worked at a large department store in the town. He usually went to a friend's house on Saturdays but this week his friend was away on holiday and his Mum hadn't known about it; she assumed that Darren was with his friend. The school summer term had just ended and he wasn't sure what he was going to do with himself during the working week.\n\nI decided to go and speak to Mrs Whiting to advise her of the situation that Darren had endured. It occurred to me that if the bully-boy saw him again, Darren might be in danger; boys that carried flick-knives were unlikely to give in so easily. We left the toilet building and walked to the department store, where I asked to speak to Mrs Avril Whiting. She was paged and when she appeared she was more than somewhat surprised to see Darren with a stranger. I recounted the events of our meeting, and I could see the consternation on her face - she was thinking along the same lines as I was and was worried for Darren's safety.\n\nI took the flick-knife from my pocket, asked for a plastic bag, enclosed the knife in the bag and suggested that she call the police. I pointed out to her that the only set of fingerprints on the knife would belong to the bully-boy, and that if his prints and/or DNA were on record they could probably identify him. I was happy to explain the events if required by the police.\n\nThen I told Avril about Darren's friend being away, and she looked even more concerned that Darren had just been hanging around the town for the day. I suggested that I could look after him until she finished work, that I could take him with me to watch the cricket match, and maybe interest him in the game. Her gratitude was almost overwhelming; we exchanged addresses and phone numbers and she said she would ring me on my mobile phone when she returned home. She was glad that Darren would have something to do and someone to keep him safe for the rest of the afternoon.\n\nWe returned to the cricket ground; as we walked, he slipped his hand into mine with a happy smile. The first thing I did when we arrived at the club-house was to buy two plates of chips and drinks. Darren obviously hadn't eaten since breakfast, and he was ravenous. When we finished the meal, I bought us both an ice cream and we returned to the car to watch the match. I decided to sit in the front passenger seat and asked Darren if he wanted to sit in the driver's seat.\n\n""I'd much rather sit on your lap, Uncle Joe,"" he said; by way of reply, I lifted him into the position he requested. He rested his head on my shoulder and we both watched the game. I had to explain the action to him; he was obviously interested, to the extent that he cheered loudly when a batsman hit a six.\n\nJust before Darren finished his ice cream he managed to spill some on his lap. I fetched a tissue from the glove-box and wiped it away; as I did so, I noticed that he was sporting a little erection immediately under the ice-cream spot. I decided to act as though surprised and asked him, ""What's that in your pocket?""\n\nHe giggled and replied, ""That's not something in my pocket, it's my willy.""\n\n""Why is it stiff then?""\n\n""Because I like you touching it.""\n\nI gave it a little squeeze and he giggled and said, ""That feels nice. Do it again.""\n\nAt that moment, a spectator walked past the front of the car. Although she was looking at the match and away from our direction, I decided that a repeat of that particular action might be dangerous. Instead, I loosened Darren's belt and slipped my hand inside his trousers to caress his penis directly. He responded by closing his eyes and opening his legs, so I reached behind me and fetched a jacket from the back seat, covering Darren's lap with it.\n\nI undid his zipper so that I could expose his penis under the jacket. When I retracted the foreskin with one hand and stroked his glans with the other, he said, ""Oh, that's a lovely feeling."" His little cock grew as hard as a piece of wood; I continued stroking the rigid two-inch digit, and received the expected sigh of satisfaction.\n\nAfter a while I noticed that he had fallen asleep and his erection had subsided, so I removed my hands from his crotch and continued to watch the cricket match. While I was watching, my wife phoned and told me that she was walking towards the cricket ground and wanted to know where I was parked. I hurriedly awoke Darren and dressed him properly, then moved over to the driver's seat and asked Darren to sit in the rear seats. When my wife arrived, I explained the afternoon's events to her; she was as angry as I was at the sheer nastiness that some children could display to others. ""I don't doubt that the bully-boy will be a drug gang member before long, if he's not already,"" she said.\n\nMy wife introduced herself to Darren as 'Auntie Sarah', and was quite happy to sit in the car chatting to Darren while I watched the match. We waited until Avril phoned to say she had arrived home, then we drove to Darren's house and were invited in by his mother; I performed the required introduction. Avril admitted that she was actually Miss Whiting; she had never been married and didn't know who Darren's father was, having had her drink spiked at her university graduation party and finding herself pregnant shortly afterwards.\n\nI reflected that if this had occurred fifty years ago or even less, Darren would probably have been ostracised when an unfeeling local community discovered that he was a bastard child. Fortunately such a situation was now so commonplace that Darren's legitimacy was never considered. Sarah shared my opinion that Darren was just a person in his own right, and his legal status was of no more concern than was his ginger hair.\n\nAvril told us that following my suggestion she had contacted the police about the incident in the toilets, and that I would probably receive a visit from an officer later that evening. She went to the kitchen to make us all a cup of coffee, and while she was away Darren decided to sit on my lap. Sarah smiled when she saw this, and she remarked that Darren seemed to need a father figure - maybe I was the elected one. Darren smiled, turned to face me, and said brightly ""Hallo Daddy!"" which resulted in laughter from the three of us.\n\nWhen Avril returned with the drinks and wanted to know what the laughter was about, Sarah told her that Darren now had a new father. Avril was interested, and when I suggested that we could perhaps look after Darren sometimes during the long school holiday she jumped at the chance. She had been trying to find a child- minder, but the only ones she could find at a reasonable price were on the local council estate, and she was concerned about the environment there.\n\nThe fact that we lived a few miles away precluded daily visits, so Sarah thought that a week's 'holiday' with us might be a good starting point, if Avril could bear losing Darren for that long. When she looked doubtful, I suggested that we all return to our home so that she could see where Darren would sleep and what he would be doing while he was with us; Avril agreed, and we drove home.\n\nThere she had a tour of our house and garden, the local children's playground in a beautiful public park, and various other facilities which were missing in her home town. She expressed satisfaction that Darren would be in good hands for at least a week, so we took her home again, collected some clothing and other essentials for Darren for the coming week, then we returned to our home again with Darren.\n\nWe arrived home to find a police officer waiting for us; we invited her indoors and she took a statement from me regarding the incident in the toilets. She informed me to my surprise that fingerprints on the knife had been checked, and the culprit was well known for his actions, but even more surprising was that his step-father was a county councillor with responsibility for law and order.\n\nThe councillor knew of his step-son's occasionally feral ways but could do little about it; the boy's mother was completely indulgent and refused to admit that her little darling could do anything wrong. It was a difficult situation for him, but he gave a personal guarantee that if his step-son even looked at Darren the wrong way in the future, he would ensure that the boy would be put away in a mental institution. When the police officer left, I phoned Avril to tell her what the police officer had told us, and she was relieved that some of the danger to Darren had been averted.\n\nDarren's bedtime was now long overdue, so while Sarah made his bed I took him to the bathroom to supervise washing and cleaning teeth. He also had a pee, proudly displaying his little cock to me and asking me when he would be able to hold mine as I had held his earlier. Alarmed, I told him that he must never mention it again unless we were alone - Sarah wouldn't approve of my actions. He blushed and apologised, saying that his mother often pleasured him in the same way, so she obviously didn't see anything wrong with it.\n\nSarah appeared and said that Darren's bed was ready, so I told him to change into his pyjamas and then I would read him a story to settle him. This I did, and he kissed me goodnight and told me that he had never felt happier than he did at this moment.\n\n*\n\nEarly next morning, we had a phone call from my sister-in-law who said that her mother had fallen downstairs and that although nothing was broken, she was in considerable pain and would need help for a few days. My sister-in-law was at that moment about to go on holiday with her family, so Sarah agreed to help her mother as necessary. She drove there in the car, leaving Darren and myself to our own devices.\n\nI went to the bathroom and as I was peeing, Darren came out of his bedroom to use the toilet. He watched me and slowly his little hand moved in the direction of my cock. I smiled at him and he took that as encouragement. When I had finished, he took hold of my dick and started stroking it. As it erected, he looked wide- eyed at it and said, ""Gosh, it's huge. Did I make it stiff?""\n\n""Yes,"" I replied. ""Your hand feels lovely on it."" So he held it a little tighter and massaged it in the same way as I had massaged his the previous day.\n\n""I want to wee,"" he told me, and proved it by doing just that. As the urine flowed, his morning erection subsided, and when he had finished I told him that we were on our own while Auntie Sarah was looking after her mother.\n\n""Oh goody,"" he said. ""Does that mean we can touch each other's willies?""\n\n""If that's what you want."" I replied, ""although there may also be more interesting things to do with our willies.""\n\nI took him into his bedroom and removed his pyjamas, then undressed myself. I laid him on his back and took hold of his little penis. I started by licking the closed end of his foreskin, then gradually withdrew the foreskin from the glans as his erection increased. When he was fully erect I applied my tongue to the glans, and received an excited squeal in return.\n\n""Oh, that's lovely, Uncle Joe,"" he said. ""Can I do that to you?""\n\nBy way of reply, I turned around so that we were in a 69-position. I moved my penis towards his waiting mouth and he hungrily engulfed the helmet, his little tongue licking the pee-slit. I was in heaven, and recalled that this was much better than the last time my wife had done it, several years ago. I warned him that if he continued, my penis would ejaculate in his mouth; he looked surprised and wanted to know what I was talking about. I explained some of the baby-making process, and he asked (predictably) ""Does that mean I'll have a baby?""\n\n""Oh, no,"" I replied, ""It will just taste a bit strange to you but it won't do you any harm, and it certainly could never give you a baby.""\n\n""OK,"" he said. ""I want to try it.""\n\nI replaced my penis in his mouth and he resumed his sucking action. Very soon the inevitable happened and I warned him of the impending flood. He started swallowing when I ejaculated, and he almost managed to swallow it all, with only a small amount leaking out of the side of his mouth. ""That was nice,"" he said.\n\nAfter that, I couldn't leave him unsatisfied, so I took his penis into my mouth and started sucking. He sighed when I licked the helmet, groaned when I ran my tongue around the periphery and squeaked when I enveloped the whole two inches plus his scrotum and started sucking hard.\n\n""Oh, Uncle Joe, I love that,"" he said. ""Please don't stop.""\n\nAs I continued sucking, I stroked his anus with a finger. I felt the sphincter muscle twitching, then opening and closing slightly, as though he were trying to draw my finger in. I took a few seconds out from sucking while I wet my finger, then continued inserting the finger while sucking his cock. He started shuddering and I realised that he was having a dry orgasm. The shuddering continued until he arched his back and then returned to lie flat on the bed once more, deathly still. I stopped sucking and removed my finger from his anus, then looked at his face to ensure that he was still awake. He smiled and told me that I had just given him the most wonderful feeling of his life.\n\n*\n\nWe dressed in everyday clothes and went downstairs to have some breakfast. Being a Sunday morning, there was not much to watch on TV, so I switched on my computer and trawled the internet while Darren was sitting on my lap. I found a pornographic site and showed Darren the real purpose of a man's penis as it displayed sexual intercourse with a woman. He watched as though he couldn't believe his eyes, then remarked that the willies he saw there were much bigger than mine. I had to admit that mine was slightly above average size but that the ones he was watching were well above average - the men were selected for that particular reason. As I continued browsing, some gay sites appeared and Darren was even more amazed that a man could put his willy into another man's bottom.\n\n""They do it because they enjoy it,"" I told him. ""Sex isn't only for producing babies; its main use these days is for those involved to enjoy the feeling, whether the man is putting it into a woman or another man.""\n\n""Could we do that?"" he asked, as I had expected.\n\n""Well, you could put your willy in my bottom quite easily, but if I put mine in yours it would probably hurt at first, although you would enjoy it after you were used to it.""\n\n""I want to try it,"" he said. ""Can we do it now?""\n\n""Not at the moment, I need to recover from this morning's activity. We can do it after lunch if you still want it. In the meantime, we'll go for a walk and then to the children's playground.""\n\nWe went out and walked one of the nearby footpaths. Darren had lived almost all his life in a town and was excited at the sights and sounds of the countryside. We reached a river and I showed him how to skim flat stones across the water. He tried to do the same but never managed to develop the required throwing action. We left the river and made for the playground near my home; when he saw the swings Darren jumped up and down with excitement. There were a few other children playing there, and one boy about Darren's age sat on the swing next to Darren and asked me to push him. I spent the next half an hour pushing two boys on swings, then pushing the roundabout with both boys riding it, back to the swings, up and down the slide, and afterwards I was knackered.\n\nThe boy introduced himself as Paul Leatherdale, and to my surprise I realised that he was my next-door neighbour. The reason I hadn't seen him before was because he had been away at boarding school, but was now home for the long summer holiday. Paul confirmed that he was eight years old, he told me that both his parents were out at work together, even on a Sunday, and he usually spent most of the day at his Granny's house in the next street.\n\nDarren announced that he wanted to wee, and Paul echoed his desire. Darren asked me to go with him, so the three of us went to the nearby Gents' toilet. Darren stood at the urinal, took out his little pecker and proceeded to pee. Paul watched him warily; I sensed that Paul was shy, so I suggested that he use the sit-down stall. He went in to the stall but came out immediately. ""Someone's filled it with paper and it smells awful,"" he said.\n\n""OK then, Paul. Darren and I will wait outside for you,"" I told him.\n\nJust then a man entered and walked over to the urinal, pulling out a large hunk of meat as he went. Paul and Darren watched in amazement - they had never seen anyone display a huge cock so openly in public. Paul didn't want to stay at the urinal while the man was there, so he waited at the wash-basin with Darren and me until the man had left. Then he decided he wouldn't bother to hide his penis from us and did what he originally intended to do. Darren and I watched him as he held his little cock - it was slightly bigger than Darren's and he retracted the foreskin as he urinated.\n\n""You should do that as well, Darren,"" I said. ""It's much healthier than the way you do it. I do the same.""\n\nPaul realised that we were watching his cock and hurriedly replaced it behind his zipper.\n\n""No need to be shy, Paul,"" I said. ""We're both made the same as you.""\n\nPaul smiled with slight embarrassment, and told me that his Gran had always said that nobody else should ever see his pecker other than his parents or a doctor.\n\n""Sounds to me like she was brought up in a very Victorian family.""\n\n""I think she was,"" he replied. ""She's always saying things like 'children should be seen and not heard', and I hate hearing that.""\n\n""Well, you won't get anything as stupid or unkind as that from us,"" I told him. ""Children are people as well and although they sometimes have to be told what to do, they are deserving of a reasonable degree of respect. It's the best way to give children self-respect.""\n\n""Can I come to your house to play with Darren sometime?"" asked Paul.\n\n""I don't see why not. When your parents get home from work today, I'll call in and ask them if I can invite you for an hour or a day.""\n\n""Cool,"" said Paul, reminding me that he was still a schoolboy. ""I'm looking forward to that.""\n\nWe continued for another half-hour in the playground, then I decided it was time for lunch. Rather than risk a confrontation with Paul's grandmother, I suggested that he should go there for his lunch and we would see him in the evening when his parents returned.\n\n*\n\nDarren and I went home and had lunch. Afterwards, Darren reminded me of my promise to 'put your willy into my bottom'. I warned him again that it might hurt, but he insisted because he said that the men on the internet had enjoyed it, so he wanted to as well. I asked him when he last emptied his bowels, and he said, ""I had a poo yesterday."" I told him that Ididn't want to get my cock covered in smelly stuff, so he said he would go and empty his bottom just for me. I wasn't sure whether to take that as a compliment, so I just smiled and told him to go and do it. I said that I would have to wash his bottom thoroughly afterwards in case I might pick up an infection.\n\nWhen he had finished, I inspected his anus and noted that he hadn't wiped it very thoroughly. I told him that a bath was required, so I undressed him and ran the bath for him. While washing him, I took good care to clean his anus thoroughly, then soaped my index finger and inserted it as far as I could into his rectum. I did this several times, until there was no visible soiling on my finger. I received no complaint from him during this procedure, and I suspected that he was enjoying it immensely; his erection confirmed my suspicion. I fetched a tube of KY jelly from the bathroom cabinet, ready for the forthcoming anal invasion.\n\nWhen I had dried Darren he ran into his room excitedly, but I preferred to use my bedroom. I decided to undress completely as I had earlier that morning, and then we climbed on to the bed. I began by sucking his penis to full erection, then my tongue made its way to his anus. Knowing that his rectum was now clean, I lifted his legs high up, inserted my tongue and obtained a little squeak of pleasure. I tongue-fucked it for a few moments, then removed the top from the KY tube and applied a generous helping to his anus and further in to his rectum. By now, of course, my own erection was at a maximum, so I applied a further helping to my glans, then touched it to Darren's anus. As I pushed in slowly, I felt his anus expand. I watched his face and when he grimaced in pain I suggested that he try to push my willy out so as to expand his sphincter further. This he did, and while my penis slid in further his grimace reduced, until I was in all the way and his face showed a neutral smile.\n\nI started to withdraw my penis and felt his sphincter tightening in an attempt to prevent withdrawal. I commenced an in-and-out motion and felt his sphincter relax, his smile broadened and he said, ""That feels lovely, Uncle Joe. It doesn't hurt at all now.""\n\nTo prove that he was receiving pleasure, his penis started to erect again, and I took hold of it and stroked it gently. His feeling of pleasure was increasing continually, and I felt his sphincter start to tighten and relax several times. This gave me an extra jolt of pleasure, so that I was hard pressed to avoid ejaculating. But eventually I couldn't hold back, and started to increase the rate of thrusting in and out as my penis sprayed its contents on to the walls of his rectum. He obviously felt the spray, and he reached up to put his hands around my neck and kissed me lovingly.\n\n""I thought you gave me the best feeling in the world this morning, Uncle Joe, but that was even better.""\n\nMy penis softened and slid silently out of his rectum. Quickly I reached into the bedside cabinet and extracted a small hand-towel which I placed under his bottom. I was just in time as the semen started to drip out.\n\n""I'll take you to the bathroom and sit you on the toilet,"" I told him. ""You can push it all out.""\n\n""I don't want to,"" he wailed. ""It felt lovely when it went in and I want to keep it there.""\n\n""I'm afraid you won't be able to. It will act like an enema and you won't be able to hold it in.""\n\n""When can you do it again?"" he asked. ""I loved it so much.""\n\n""Maybe tomorrow,"" I said. ""You'll have something to look forward to.""\n\nWhen he had expelled all my semen, we dressed and went downstairs. I decided that I would have a rest after my exertions, following which we would have an afternoon footpath walk and thence to the playground.\n\n*\n\nAs I was resting with Darren sitting on my lap, I had a serious conversation with him. I told him that if he ever told anyone else about what we had just done, I would probably be sent to prison and he would never see me again.\n\n""Can I tell Paul?"" he asked.\n\n""Well, that depends on whether he can keep a secret. But whatever you do, don't tell him or anyone else that I put my willy in your bottom.""\n\n""But that was the best part of it!""\n\n""Darren, if you can't promise me that you'll never tell anyone, including Paul, I won't ever do it with you again. I'm very serious about this, because I'm frightened that the wrong sort of people may get to hear of it and I'll be sent to prison.""\n\nAt that, Darren understood my concern and he promised he would never tell anyone.\n\n""But can I tell Paul that I've seen your willy?""\n\n""I suppose that wouldn't hurt, so long as you don't tell him I've touched your bottom. But don't even mention any of it except in private or with me.""\n\nHe agreed and reiterated his promise.\n\n*\n\nThe conversation terminated and we got up to go out. As we neared the door the phone rang: it was Sarah telling me that her mother was worried that she might not recover from her injuries. She needed to stay with her mother for several days, but didn't really need the car. She would return and ask me to drive her back to her mother's house. This we did, and it was late afternoon when I returned home with Darren and the car.\n\nAs I was driving past Paul's grandmother's house, Darren saw Paul walking home and asked me to stop to pick him up. When Paul sat in the car, he said his Mum and Dad were home and asked if Darren and I could talk to them. Mrs Leatherdale was watching for Paul's return and was surprised to see him get out of my car. She invited me in, introduced herself as Janet, and explained that she and her husband Derek had bought a 'corner shop' type of business and they had to work every day to make it pay. They had been lucky enough to obtain it at a very low price because the owner wanted to retire but there had been reports in the local newspaper that Tesco were considering building a large supermarket nearby. They decided to take a risk and had sunk most of their savings into the business. They also decided to send Paul to boarding school as they would not be able to look after him properly while working every day. It cost money, but was the lesser of two evils. Paul wasn't too keen on staying with his grandmother during the holiday daytimes, but had to accept the fact. While we were talking, Paul invited Darren upstairs to his room.\n\nI told Janet that I worked at home and my wife Sarah remained as a housewife, so that we were at home all the time. If they found Paul's boarding school fees too much to bear, they might consider an arrangement with us and send him to a local day school. I stressed that the arrangement wouldn't be financial, but we would have to consider other things such as discipline. My impression of Paul was that he was well-behaved, but I stressed that I had only met him for a short while. Janet told me that her mother, who was quite a disciplinarian, had never shown any dislike for anything that Paul did and had praised him as a 'good boy'.\n\nI suggested that Paul could spend the next day with us, and Janet was very happy with the idea. At that moment, Derek came downstairs after having a shower and introduced himself. Janet explained what we had decided and Derek approved in no uncertain terms. I told him that any firm decisions about the future would have to be discussed with Sarah, and he agreed that it was essential.\n\nThen I told them of my situation with Darren; that I wasn't really his uncle and had only known him for a short while. But his mother and the police were obviously happy with me as a temporary guardian; he was staying with me for a week as a trial to test whether his mother could bear to be separated from him for an extended period. I also told them about my mother-in-law's accident and that my wife was looking after her for the foreseeable future; I would have to get used to being husband and housewife at the same time.\n\nI spent an agreeable hour or two chatting with them and hearing each other's life stories. One discovery I made was that the three of them were interested in naturism; they had spent several naturist holidays together and were thus completely uninhibited. When I recounted the episode in the toilets that morning, culminating in Paul's embarrassment, Janet told me that her mother had been brought up in a strict religious family. She (Janet), however, had never accepted the premise that naked bodies were dirty, and had impressed the same on Paul. She now realised that Paul was being pulled in two different directions on that subject, and she didn't like it. I assured her that my morals were more in line with theirs, although I had never seriously considered involvement in naturism. Derek said that it was effectively an acquired taste, and probably not for everyone. He and Janet were not in the least bothered by my implied rejection.\n\nAt last it was time for Darren and me to return to our own home. Janet called the boys downstairs and as we were leaving she said, ""Paul will be ready for you tomorrow morning. Just ring the doorbell and he'll come out.""\n\nDarren and I returned home, and Darren told me that he had seen and touched Paul's willy; Paul had been unconcerned at showing it, so they had exchanged views and touches. They hadn't gone further than that; Darren decided to leave the next step for the morrow.\n\nI bathed Darren without more sexual action; we were both slightly jaded but were looking forward to some more in the morning, perhaps with Paul included. I put Darren to bed, read him a story and went downstairs to put in some work hours.\n\n*\n\nNext morning was a new working week. Sounds of people going to work pervaded the otherwise still air, and I looked out of the window to give myself a weather forecast. Not a breath of wind, heavy cloud cover and high humidity suggested some rain on the way. I had planned to take the boys to an exhibition of a working farm during the day, but the impending weather told me to change to plan B, whatever that was.\n\nI hurriedly dressed and called in next door, just as the rain started, to collect Paul - he had been ready and waiting for nearly an hour and was very pleased to see me. I told him of my original plan, but the rain precluded that for the time being. We went indoors and then upstairs to Darren's room; he was still asleep so Paul decided to give him a rude awakening. He threw back the bedclothes and revealed Darren holding his very erect penis. Paul removed Darren's hand from it and replaced it with his own, then squeezed it gently, retracting the foreskin as he did so. Darren's expression showed that he enjoyed this, and he made a grab for Paul's nether regions.\n\nPaul sat on Darren's bed and extracted his small pecker from his trousers, and I was treated to the sight of two eight-year-old boys having a mutual wanking session. Paul obviously didn't object to my watching, as he looked up at me and smiled. I suggested that Darren should go and pee, and we would decide what to do next when he returned.\n\nWhile Darren was in the toilet, I sat on the bed with Paul and held his cock, giving it a little squeeze in the same way as he had done for Darren. Paul looked at me and said, ""Darren told me that you have a big willy and he has touched it. Can I touch it as well?""\n\nNeeding no second invitation, I removed my slacks and underpants, pointing my erection towards Paul and inviting his attentions. ""It's bigger than my Dad's,"" he said, ""can I hold it?""\n\nHe wrapped his little hand around it and slowly wanked it back and forth along its length. ""Dad likes me to suck his willy. Can I suck yours?""\n\nBy way of reply I removed my penis from his hand and presented it to his mouth. His little pink tongue came out and he licked the glans, drawing a bead of pre-cum from the slit. As he was doing this, Darren returned and wrapped his hand around my shaft. Two young boys attending my dick gave me thoughts that would have given Paul's grandmother a heart attack. I warned Paul that I was close to ejaculation, and he drew it further into his mouth, sucking as hard as his oral muscles would allow. This caused the inevitable reaction; my reproductive equipment started pumping semen into his throat, and I felt him swallowing as fast as he could.\n\nAs my penis was wilting, he smiled and said, ""That's the first time I've sucked anyone off apart from my Dad. It was great!""\n\nThen he explained that he sometimes joined his Mum and Dad when they had a sex session. They weren't in the least inhibited, and believed that children should know everything about sex from an early age. He and his Dad sucked each other's cocks with Mum watching and sometimes fingering and licking Paul's anus, and his Dad also occasionally buggered him. His mum often sucked his cock when she was bathing him, and he fingered her pussy in return. They both adjured him to keep quiet about these activities which would almost certainly land them in jail, but now that he knew Darren and I were playing sexually he felt that he could confide in us.\n\nI decided that we could now tell Paul all about our sexual play, and in particular that I had buggered Darren the previous evening. Paul looked excited and wanted to know if I would do it to him. ""After all, you've given it to me at one end, why not the other end?"" he asked, producing laughter from Darren and myself. I told him that his parents might object, so he said he would ask them when they came home in the evening.\n\nDarren and I dressed and we went downstairs for breakfast. Rain was still falling, which meant no outdoor activities for the time being. As the previous day, I sat at the computer but this time with Darren on one knee and Paul on the other. The resultant pressure on their immature prostate glands gave them both erections, which I squeezed gently to their delight. I showed them the same sort of porn sites as I had previously shown Darren; Paul told me he had tried to find such sites on the school computers, but couldn't.\n\n""The computers at your school almost certainly have child- protected operating systems,"" I told him, ""but there's no need for that on my computer.""\n\nPaul remarked, as had Darren previously, on the size of the men's willies. I told him the same as I had told Darren - only the largest cocks would be seen on the net, so normal sizes looked tiny by comparison. Darren said that his father's willy had hurt him at first, although he was now used to it. ""But one of those would split me in half,"" he admitted. Darren said that my willy had been a bit painful for the first couple of minutes, but it felt wonderful once he could 'let his bottom go', as he described it.\n\n""I'm looking forward to having yours in me,"" said Paul.\n\n*\n\nWhen the rain stopped, the sky soon cleared to bright sunshine, so we made our usual foray to the playground via public footpaths. Darren and Paul played on the swings while I sat watching. They weren't the only children in the playground - a group of four girls was there also, and they were watching Darren and Paul. One of them came and sat on the swing next to Darren and asked him to push her. I heard him reply that his Uncle Joe might push her if she asked me, so she came over to where I was sitting, said her name was Mandy Lacey and politely asked me if I would mind pushing her on the swing. I have never been able to resist a polite child, and I took her hand and led her to the swing. I decided to push all three of them while the other three girls looked on.\n\nSoon I heard an adult call for the girls, but Mandy stayed where she was. She told me that she had no connection with the other three - they were sisters and she had started playing with them because she had no-one else to play with. Paul, ever the gentleman, said ""You can play with us if you like. Uncle Joe's looking after us.""\n\nI then realised that I was supervising three eight-year-old children, none of whom I had even met a week ago. Mandy said that she lived nearby, and asked if she could come home with us to play with the boys. I replied that I would have to speak to her parents about that; she said she only had a Mum; her Dad was somewhere else in the world, but she didn't know where. She had a baby brother, David, who seemed to take up all her Mum's time, and she felt slightly aggrieved at that. I said that we would walk home with her and speak to her mother about the possibility of her playing with Darren and Paul.\n\nPaul suggested that the three of them could play 'tag', so I was treated to the sight of three children running around at breakneck speed, tagging each other. I took the opportunity to relax and politely declined to join the game, saying that I was much too old and infirm. To 'prove' it, I tottered about, resting on an imaginary walking-stick. But this playtime was the kind of strenuous life these youngsters needed, I thought, not vegetating in front of the telly and living on fast food in the way of some children.\n\nWhen the children had worn themselves out, we sat and recuperated. The ice-cream van arrived and I treated the four of us. Then I suggested that we go to Mandy's house and talk to her mother. This we did, and Mandy's mother was surprised to see her accompanied by a man and two boys. She introduced herself as Julia Lacey and invited us in, but asked us to be as quiet as possible because although David was asleep, he was rather a light sleeper. She regretted that she didn't have time to give Amanda the attention she needed, and was very pleased that another family had taken an interest in her. She said that her husband was an electrical contractor involved in a large job in Sweden, and that she didn't expect him to return to UK any time soon. They corresponded by phone and e-mail, but it wasn't the same as having him at home, and Amanda missed him terribly. This, I thought, was par for the course; little girls and their Dads are often almost inseparable.\n\nThen I explained the situation with Darren, Paul and myself. Julia was surprised that although we had known each other only a short time, we seemed to be very close; I didn't enlighten her as to the real reason. She was very pleased that I had invited Amanda to join us, and I asked what time I had to return her.\n\n""Amanda usually goes to bed at about eight o'clock on school days, but now that the holidays have started I allow her an extra hour.""\n\n""OK, nine o'clock it is then. But if she's naughty I'll bring her back chopped up into small pieces in a supermarket bag."" Julia smiled and said that she had plenty of spare plastic bags if I couldn't find one.\n\nWe all trooped off to my house, and I noticed that Mandy and Paul were holding hands. Darren looked up at me and smiled. ""Girls are silly, aren't they?"" he said, just loud enough for Mandy to hear. Mandy returned and swatted him on his backside, then she kissed him. That definitely made Darren's day.\n\nWhen we reached my house it was time for lunch. I didn't have enough food in the house for three hungry children, so I bundled the three of them in the car and we went to the local MacDonald's. The car was ringing with cheers of three children when we arrived, and they were soon tucking in to hamburgers and chips. When Mandy made a trip to the ladies' toilet, I reminded the boys that they mustn't say anything to her about our private games. Afterwards I decided to buy some fresh food from the nearby supermarket to ensure that they all had a properly balanced diet. Then we went home and the children played together in Darren's room while I sat at my computer to get some real work done.\n\nWhen I reached a natural break I decided to check on the children as they seemed to be rather quiet. When I opened the door, I saw Mandy sitting on the bed with the two boys on either side of her, She had her knickers off and her skirt high up round her waist, the boys had their willies exposed, and they were obviously 'playing doctor', as children have done since time began. Mandy looked embarrassed and started to cry, but I just smiled at her and said that they weren't doing anything wrong. She looked surprised, but then Darren said, ""See, I told you he wouldn't mind.""\n\n""Carry on with your games,"" I said, ""but please make sure you don't hurt each other. I'm responsible for your safety and it wouldn't be very good for me if Mandy had something stuck inside her, or one of you boys had your willy damaged.""\n\nI took a long look at Mandy's delightful and hairless little snatch, and as I watched, Paul put his finger into the little slit. Mandy parted her legs exposing her vagina and I noticed that she didn't have a hymen. I made a mental note to ask her about it when the time was right.\n\n""Can Mandy see yours, Uncle Joe?"" asked Darren cheekily.\n\n""I don't think that would be a good idea,"" I replied. ""There's no law against children doing that together, but if an adult joins in, he or she could be in big trouble.""\n\n""Oh please, Uncle Joe,"" said Mandy. ""I used to hold my Daddy's willy, but he's been away for a long time and I don't know when I'll see him again.""\n\nI asked Mandy, ""What did your Mum think of your touching your Dad's willy?""\n\n""I didn't tell her,"" she said. ""Daddy asked me not to.""\n\nI knew than that Mandy could keep a secret as well as the boys. ""I'll think about it, but not today. I have lots of work to do and not much time to complete it. We'll think about it tomorrow if your Mum lets you come here again.""\n\n*\n\nI left the children to their sex-games and returned to my computer. I would have loved to fuck Mandy there and then, but the truth was that I needed to speak to Paul's parents and to be certain that it was OK for me to have sexual relations with Paul. His entreaties suggested that there wouldn't be a problem, but I knew I could be on a sticky wicket if they had other ideas.\n\nSo I continued working to keep body, soul and bank account together. After several hours I had had enough and it was time for the children's evening meal. I went downstairs and prepared a quite tasty salad for them, then called them downstairs to eat it. They took a few minutes to answer, and I didn't have to guess why. I called upstairs, ""Make sure that you wash your hands. You know where they've been."" In response, I heard tinkling laughter which could only have come from Mandy.\n\nThey all tucked in to the salad, and Mandy announced that it was the best she had ever tasted. My surprise must have been evident, because she said that her Mum seldom had time to cook a proper meal or prepare a salad like this; her little brother was incessantly demanding her attention. I privately thought that giving in to his excessive demands for attention was the easiest way to make the situation worse, but as it was none of my business I held my tongue.\n\nAfter tea it was time for Paul to return home. We all accompanied him next door and Derek was surprised to see that our little group had incremented by one. He invited us all in, and I explained the situation regarding Mandy. He seemed amused that I was now a family man with three children, having had none the previous week. I decided to return home as I still had several hours' work to complete. We returned home, and I apologised to Darren and Mandy for not being able to entertain them properly due to pressure of work.\n\n""I hope that I'll have it all done tonight,"" I said. ""Then tomorrow we can go on an outing that I've planned. I wanted to go today, but the weather was against it. But if we can go tomorrow, we might be able to take you as well, Mandy.""\n\nThat raised a little cheer from Darren - he had already decided that he liked Mandy, and not just for playing doctor. I left them to their own devices for a couple of hours while I finished the essential part of my work. When at last it was nearly finished, I went upstairs to Darren's room and was surprised to see the two of them naked on the bed with Darren trying to bugger her. His penis was unfortunately too short to penetrate more than an inch, but she seemed to appreciate it. ""I'd love to have your willy in my bottom, Uncle Joe,"" she said.\n\n""We'll see about that another day,"" I replied. ""But if the weather is good tomorrow I'll be taking the boys to a working farm exhibition where they can see lots of animals and also learn how our food is produced. If your Mum agrees I'd like to take you as well. I know the boys want you to come.""\n\n""Oh yes, I'd love to,"" she said excitedly, forgetting about the hoped-for invasion of her anus.\n\nI sat on the bed with them for a few minutes cuddling two delightfully naked children. I had a good look at Mandy's vulva to make sure that there was no evidence of her recent action with the boys. As I did so, I asked her how she lost her hymen and she replied that her Dad often put one, then two fingers in her. She loved that feeling, but her Dad had never put his penis into her vagina.\n\n""It's time for you to get dressed and go home now,"" I told her after stroking her vulva for a few more minutes. ""If your Mum could see the way you are now she'd have kittens and I would be on the way to the police station.""\n\n""I promise I won't say a word about this,"" she said. ""I don't ever want it to stop.""\n\nThey both dressed, and I took them to Mandy's house which we reached just before the appointed hour. Mandy took Darren up to her room while I had a word with Julia. I told her of my plan and she was delighted that I had invited Amanda. ""As you have probably guessed, she doesn't get many outings other than those with the school.""\n\n""Well, I'm sure this outing will be good for her. It's the sort of outing that I would expect the school to provide, but as far as I know it hasn't.""\n\nWe chatted for a few more minutes and I said I would collect Amanda at about 9 o'clock in the morning if that was convenient. Julia assured me that it was, then the baby started crying, so I called Darren downstairs ready for departure. When we arrived home I put Darren to bed in my room, read him a story and watched him drift off to sleep.\n\n*\n\nI awoke the next morning to a wonderful feeling in my nether regions. I looked under the bedclothes and saw Darren busily sucking my penis. He looked up, smiled, said ""This is the breakfast I want,"" then resumed. It didn't take me long to fulfil his request, and he swallowed my seminal offering greedily.\n\nWe dressed and went downstairs to breakfast. Darren asked me if we were going to the farm today. I had already checked the weather forecast which said that it would be fine and sunny for the early part of the day, clouding over and then raining in late afternoon. So I affirmed that we would go as soon as everyone was ready. I went next door to collect Paul, then phoned Julia to say that I would collect Amanda in the car and we would continue on to the farm.\n\nThe morning at the farm proved to be a hit with the children. They rode horses, fed cows, watched the cows being milked by machine and also watched calves suckling their mothers. They watched lettuces and other green vegetables being harvested, and Mandy recalled the salad she had eaten the previous day.\n\nAt last it was time to go, because a school party was due shortly. I bought sufficient salad makings for lunch, then we all thanked the farm staff and drove home. On the way we stopped at a picnic site by a large pond, where we had a look at the aquatic wildlife. They saw fish and frogs, but it was too late in the year for tadpoles. Paul expressed a desire to wee, so we found a spot hidden by bushes and all three children did the necessary, with Mandy squatting and the two boys watching with considerable interest.\n\n""Don't you want to wee as well, Uncle Joe?"" asked Darren. I decided that I did, and three little faces watched me extract my cock and urinate. Mandy declared that she couldn't wait to have it all to herself, whereupon Paul slapped her playfully and told her not to be greedy - there was plenty to go round.\n\nArriving home, I made another salad for all of us from the ingredients provided by the farm, and all three said it was even better than yesterday's. I pointed out that the fresher the food was, the better it usually tasted, and you couldn't get fresher than what they had just enjoyed.\n\nJust after lunch, Sarah phoned to give me an update on her mother's condition, and she sounded worried. Her mother wasn't improving as quickly as she should, being convinced that she had internal injuries, so Sarah decided to stay with her for a few more days, possibly a couple of weeks. She asked me how I was coping, and I told her I now had a pseudo-family of two boys and a girl, all eight years old. Sarah sounded surprised, but said I would be much happier that way, rather than being lonely. I agreed and said that the children made my temporary bachelor status easier to bear.\n\nWhen I finished talking to Sarah the children dragged me upstairs, although without much objection from me. As soon as we went into Darren's room, the three of them undressed and asked me to do the same, which I did with mock reluctance. I was the first to lie on my back on the bed, and very soon three pairs of hands were exploring my crotch. My erection was proof of my enjoyment, and Mandy asked if she could suck it.\n\n""I loved sucking my Daddy's willy,"" she said excitedly, ""and it usually spurted something into my mouth. I didn't like the taste at first, but I got used to it and now I really want it.""\n\n""We've both done that with Uncle Joe,"" said Paul, ""and we liked the taste straight away.""\n\n""It's a bit bigger than my Daddy's,"" said Mandy, ""and it's got skin over the end like Darren's and Paul's willies. My Daddy's hasn't, and neither has David's.""\n\nI explained to her that some boys were circumcised at a very early age - just a few weeks usually. Jews and Muslims had it done for religious reasons, but so did some others, supposedly because it was healthier than not doing it.\n\nShe started to suck my cock, so I decided to return the compliment by stroking her snatch. Her legs opened wide, and I was able to insert a finger into her vagina. At the same time I stroked the place where her clitoris should be, and it duly appeared, making her gasp. While this was going on, the boys were watching with great interest. Paul moved to the other side of Darren and started to suck his cock. I lifted Mandy off my cock, bent towards her snatch and started licking it. Her clitoris was still slightly prominent so I licked that, then moved down to insert my tongue in her vagina.\n\n""Oh, my Daddy does that,"" she cried. ""It feels wonderful.""\n\n""Did he put anything else in this little hole?"" I asked her, with my finger caressing the entrance to her vagina.\n\n""Only his finger, but he did put his willy in my bottom a few times. I liked that.""\n\nI realised then that there was no further need for secrecy about any of my actions with the boys. Darren was first to announce that he had received my willy in his bottom the previous day, and he loved it as well.\n\n""Can you do it to me now, Uncle Joe? I'm not going to ask my Mum, she'd have a cow."" The rest of us laughed at this expression, and I tried unsuccessfully to imagine a woman of Mrs Lacey's diminutive size producing a cow from her vagina. I told Mandy that if she sucked me off I wouldn't be able to bugger her for several hours, so she decided to stop sucking.\n\nI asked her when she last had a poo, and she said she had done it at the farm. As with Darren, I told her that I needed her bottom to be clean inside and out, and the best way to achieve that would be to have a bath. All four of us went into the bathroom, where I ran the bath for Mandy. The boys wanted to get into the bath with her, but there wasn't enough room. I decided that since there was a possibility of fucking Paul later on, he should be the one. He and Mandy sat in the bath with Paul's legs between Mandy's, both giggling. He made her giggle even more by tickling her snatch with his toes, so she reached forward and gave his cock a squeeze. That caused an immediate erection which Darren decided to stroke, giving himself an erection at the same time.\n\nEver mindful of the reason these two were bathing, I asked Mandy to stand up and bend double so that I could wash her bottom. As with Darren, I soaped an index finger and inserted it into her anus, slowly pushing it in as far as it would go. While I was doing this, Paul inserted his finger in her vagina, so that she had the sensation of a double penetration, albeit by fingers and not cocks. I continued cleaning Mandy's rectum, and when my finger came out clean, I repeated the operation on Paul. As I did so, Mandy returned the earlier compliment by wanking Paul's erect organ.\n\nI decided that we would use my bedroom with its large double bed. I turned down the bedclothes, returned to the bathroom to collect the tube of KY from the cabinet and a fresh hand-towel from the linen cupboard, and then there were four naked bodies on the bed. Mandy was smiling in expectation, and the boys were playing with each other's willies. I decided to give Mandy some extra stimulation before buggering her, so I started licking her snatch. I lifted and parted her legs so that her knees were resting on her chest, then moved my tongue down to her little pink anus. After a few licks I started to penetrate it, and she gasped. ""Oh, my Daddy never did that to me. It feels lovely!""\n\nWhile I was licking her anus I inserted a finger in her vagina and stroked her clitoris with the other hand, making her gasp again. She started shuddering and Paul wondered it I was hurting her. She managed to squeeze out a comment, ""No, he's not hurting me. It just feels like I'm in heaven!""\n\nPaul started sucking my cock while Darren was sucking his, so that we formed an oral-action chain, but I soon had to remove mine from Paul's mouth in case his sucking compromised my ability to delay my ejaculation. Then I placed the towel under Mandy's bottom, fetched the KY and lubricated her anus and rectum, also applying some to my glans. That done, I touched my helmet to her anus and started pushing. There was no need to tell her how to avoid the pain of a stretching sphincter, she already knew.\n\nAs I entered her, she bore down to expand her sphincter so that the helmet slid in smoothly, closely followed by the shaft. My glans progressed inwards, her pelvic floor muscles contracted and released rhythmically giving me a wonderful feeling similar to being sucked off, but by a much more powerful mouth. I started to fuck her rectum with longer and longer strokes, eventually withdrawing until the helmet almost came out, then pushing back in until my pubic hairs tickled her vulva.\n\nWe were both enjoying what must be the most satisfying feeling in the world, and it wasn't long before I was unable to avoid ejaculating. I coated her rectal lining with liberal quantities of semen, and as I did so her sphincter tightened, enhancing my pleasure to an amazing degree. I had never experienced such feelings, not with Sarah or even with Darren. This young lady could give a statue an erection.\n\nThe boys were watching as we completed this act of buggery, and Paul was licking his lips in anticipation. ""I hope you do it to me like that,"" he said.\n\n""I loved it when he did it to me,"" said Darren, determined to have his say as well.\n\nI smiled and slowly removed my penis from Mandy. As expected, some semen came out with it and dripped on to the towel. I watched Mandy's face; her smile was lovely to behold. She sat up, threw her arms round my neck and kissed me hard on the lips, her tongue prising my mouth open. ""I loved having my Daddy's willy in my bottom,"" she said, ""but you were much better. I wish I could live with you and do it all the time.""\n\nI heard a comment from Darren which sounded like ""Join the queue!""\n\nMandy then curled up in foetal position and let the semen continue to drip from her bottom on to the towel. Darren noted her extreme pleasure and kissed her. ""I hope we can all stay together for ever,"" he said.\n\nBy now my penis was in a completely flaccid state and I went to the bathroom to wash it and have a pee. When I returned, nobody had moved, so I picked Mandy up and took her to the bathroom and sat her on the toilet to expel the rest of my semen. She was still in a dreamy state, so I guessed she had reached orgasm while being penetrated. She wouldn't let me go, and kept kissing and licking whatever part of my naked body her mouth could reach. All I could do in return was to stroke her hair gently.\n\nAt last she returned to normality, and asked me to wipe her bottom. This I did, quite gently in case it was still sensitive. She stood up and flushed the toilet, then we returned, holding hands, to the bedroom where the boys were sitting on the bed chatting. Their erections had subsided and I had the feeling that they had enjoyed the spectacle almost as much as Mandy. My penis was still flaccid and I decided that it was time we did something completely divorced from our recent sexual activity.\n\nAs we dressed, I heard the phone ring, so I went downstairs to answer it. It was Julia Lacey, telling me that she had taken David to the doctor, who had recommended an overnight stay in hospital, and possibly two nights, to investigate the reason for his continual crying. She wanted to stay with him and asked if I could possibly look after Amanda for the duration.\n\n""I'd be very glad to,"" I said. ""She's getting on so well with the boys that they are going to hate being separated. Do you mind her sleeping in Darren's room, or would you prefer that she slept in a Z-bed in my computer room? I'd love to have her to stay, but I don't really want to turf Darren out of his bedroom.""\n\n""Oh no,"" she replied. ""If she's happy to share Darren's room, there's no objection from me.""\n\nSo I said that, in view of her haste to go, we would drive over to her house and collect some essentials for Amanda's stay with us. She said she would pack an overnight bag for Amanda and we could collect it as soon as we arrived. When we got there, Julia was waiting with the carry-cot in one hand and Mandy's bag in the other, obviously anxious to be away. She kissed Amanda goodbye and thanked me again, then she put the carry-cot in her car and drove off.\n\nI decided to make use of the fact that we were near the children's play area and drove there. They climbed out of the car excitedly and very soon were using the equipment. I decided to leave them to their own devices and sat on a nearby seat to watch their antics. My mind drifted to the recent sexual activity and I replayed Mandy's anal injection, which gave me an erection just thinking about it. As I was day-dreaming, Mandy came over to me and sat on my lap with her arms around my neck. ""I'm so glad I'll be staying with you,"" she whispered. ""I think you're wonderful.""\n\n""Oh, I agree,"" I said, and she laughed and smacked my bottom. ""You're not, you're horrible!"" then she kissed me.\n\nI decided that another fast-food meal would not come amiss, so we all drove to MacDonald's and filled up on the usual rubbish, although I privately considered that it was quite nutritious as long as we didn't do it too often. When we returned home I made sure that we had an apple each and we also finished off the salad material from the farm.\n\nSoon it was time for Paul to return to his home next door, and afterwards I decided that we would all have a bath and an early bedtime. I didn't have any immediate work to do, so I wanted to make the most of the children's stay with me, which would include as much sex as the three of us could take.\n\n""I've told your Mum that you'll be sleeping in the second bed in Darren's room, Mandy. Would you like that or would both of you prefer to sleep with me?""\n\nThey both treated me to wide smiles and said in chorus, ""I want to sleep with you!""\n\n""OK,"" I said. ""time for your bath then. Pity I can't join you, but the bath's not big enough.""\n\nI undressed them, filled the bath and they stepped in. For the umpteenth time, I admired Mandy's sweet little vulva and relished the thought of licking it again. She saw me looking at it and smiled. ""I can't wait for you to fuck me,"" she said. ""My Daddy wouldn't, but I hope you will.""\n\nI washed them, paying particular attention to their crotches and their bottoms, internally as well as externally. Naturally, Darren erected and Mandy gave him a little treat by sucking him after I had rinsed off the soap-suds. They both wanted to pee before bedtime, so I told them to do it in the water. I asked them both to stand face to face and see each other peeing, and I watched with interest as Mandy did it standing up for the first time in her life. I lifted them out of the bath and dried them, then got in myself. Darren said he wanted to wash my bottom as I had washed his, and I saw no reason to refuse. While he put his finger in, Mandy held my penis and wanked it.\n\n""Careful,"" I said. ""If I cum now I won't be able to put it into you."" She stopped immediately.\n\nWhen I had finished washing I got out and dried myself. We all cleaned our teeth and went into my bedroom; I collected towel and KY on the way, and also found one of Sarah's tampons which I knew would be needed after I had fucked Mandy.\n\nOn the bed, I laid both children on their backs and applied my mouth to their sex organs in turn. While I was sucking Darren, I fingered Mandy's vagina, and then switched over, licking Mandy and wanking Darren. This continued for a few minutes, then I told Mandy it was time for her to lose her virginity. As she was a virgin I would lie on my back and she should squat over my erection, inserting it when she was ready and controlling the rate of penetration. I told Darren to squat over my face so that I could lick his bottom. Thus there were two children vertical and one man horizontal; I thought, not for the first time, that if either Sarah or Julia could see this spectacle I would be for the high jump very quickly.\n\nI felt Mandy's vagina closing over my glans as she slowly drew my penis inside her. At first, the sensation was nearly as good as when I had earlier buggered her. But as she drew my penis further into her love channel, the sensation became more intense, and I was hard pressed not to ejaculate. I concentrated on Darren's rectum, working my tongue in little circles and making him whimper with pleasure, then I reached round to his erect penis and kneaded it between finger and thumb.\n\nMandy finally achieved full penetration and I felt my glans stroking her cervix, which made her shudder with pleasure. Her pleasure increased and her pelvic floor muscles started to massage my penis. This was so enjoyable that I couldn't prevent ejaculation, and I sprayed the entrance to her uterus with high- powered squirts of semen. I knew she could feel it on her cervix because her muscles squeezed my cock with each helping of baby- juice. Her pleasure reached a climax and she shuddered violently, then pitched forward to land her head on Darren's lap. Darren took the opportunity to add to her pleasure by reaching for her anus, stroking it and inserting his finger. As he was finger-buggering her, she partly returned to the land of the living and started sucking him. He in turn was being treated to a tongue in his rectum and a mouth sucking his penis, giving him the ultimate in excitement. The tableau was complete - I had ejaculated, Mandy had reached her orgasm and Darren had also reached a little boy's dry orgasm.\n\nSlowly we all came down from our respective highs and relaxed. I lifted Darren off my face as my penis slid out of Mandy. I applied the towel to Mandy's vagina as the semen started to drip out; when most of it had made an exit I inserted the tampon I had brought with me, telling Mandy that the string was there to enable her to remove it in the morning.\n\nThen we all lay down on the bed to recuperate, Mandy on one side of me and Darren on the other. I could see that the children were not far from falling asleep, so I drew the covers over us, pulled the cord to switch off the overhead light and joined them in the land of Nod.\n\n*\n\nI awoke early next morning and heard the Leatherdales driving off to work. I waited half an hour, then called in next door to collect Paul. I asked him if he had had breakfast and he replied that he had only just got out of bed when his parents left. He told me he had had a poo as soon as he got up and wanted me to wash his bottom because he had checked with his parents and it was his turn to be buggered by me. I took him upstairs to the bathroom, removed his pants and underpants, sat him over the wash- basin and performed the required ablution. Then I took him into my bedroom and showed him the two sleeping beauties; his response was to finish undressing and get into bed with them.\n\nPaul's arrival in bed woke the other two and they greeted him by touching his cock, which promptly erected. He reminded them that it was his turn to be fucked and that he expected to enjoy it as much as they had. I decided that his enjoyment was my special responsibility.\n\nI told the children that I couldn't perform on an empty stomach, so that we should all have breakfast first. I said that there was no need for them to dress; if someone came to the door they could all scamper upstairs, although I rarely had any callers and didn't encourage them. We all sat in the kitchen at the breakfast bar, eating our preferred cereals. None of us wanted a cooked breakfast, so after cereals and a drink we returned to the bedroom. Paul was first in bed and waited expectantly for me to undress. This I did, and I climbed into bed beside him with the other two on the other side of the bed.\n\nI started by sucking his penis to full erection, then lifted his legs and licked his anus. I inserted my tongue into his rectum and he squealed in pleasure, saying that his parents never did that. To make the most of the occasion, I ran my tongue around the anal periphery, then tongue-fucked his anus. He was shivering with delight and his penis was so hard that I thought it would burst. Mandy noticed and took hold of it as I withdrew to start buggering him. As with the other two, I placed a towel under him and lubricated his anus and my glans with KY, then started to insert my helmet into him. I felt his sphincter expand, and I recalled that he was quite used to this treatment. I pushed inwards slowly, withdrawing periodically so as to increase the friction on his bowel wall - this also increased my own enjoyment. While I was doing this, I saw that Darren was trying to bugger Mandy, but with his usual lack of real success. I compounded Paul's pleasure by holding his little erection and wanking it as I was pushing my own penis in and out of him.\n\nVery soon I reached the limit of my length, with my pubic hair tickling his buttocks. His eyes were closed and he had a blissful smile on his face. I felt his sphincter tightening on my shaft, and I started to pump in and out of him. His sphincter tightened even further, and I started to ejaculate into his bowels. As I was squirting into him I accelerated my pumping action and his pleasure deepened with this sphincter acting like a powerful fist enclosing my shaft. All this time I was wanking his penis as well, and I watched him shudder as he went through his boy-orgasm. A little spurt of urine escaped his penis, and I thought that in a few years' time that would be semen rather than urine. Mandy noticed it and smiled. I asked him to remain in his current position while some of the semen flowed out of his anus on to the towel, then I led him to the toilet to expel the rest of it. At the same time he watched as I washed my penis - I told him that although he had emptied his rectum and I had washed it internally, there was still a chance of infection so that it was best to be safe.\n\nAlthough Paul was by no means an anal virgin, he had obviously enjoyed the experience immensely, because when he returned he admitted that my cock felt better inside him than did his father's. The other two looked at each other and smiled and Mandy said, ""I expect you can always come to Uncle Joe if you prefer him."" She was forgetting that such activity would normally be precluded by Sarah's presence, but I didn't comment.\n\nI was now completely hors de combat, having exhausted my semen supply inside an eight-year-old boy's bottom. It was time to start the working (or playing) day, and I considered the options available. Recalling the children's interest in the working farm, I thought about finding a nearby zoo, so I started looking through the Yellow Pages. The nearest was almost 150 miles away, so that idea was a non-starter. Then I remembered that there was a 'storytime' session in the local library, aimed at children aged 7-10, so I told the three of them to get dressed and we would go there.\n\nWe arrived just as the session was starting, so I decided to look for some reading material for myself. As I was walking up and down the bookshelves, I heard a familiar voice say, ""Hallo Joe!""; I looked up and saw Avril Whiting. She had come to our library to find a book on a particular topic she was researching for her employer - something to do with a particular type of marketing, but the explanation was completely lost on me. She had found what she was looking for and was about to return to work. I told her that Darren was here with two other friends and then went on to explain how the three had met, leaving out the juicy bits, of course. She didn't want to interrupt Darren's storytime, but said that she could be in the library for a few hours yet, so she would see Darren when storytime had finished. I suggested that if she had the time we could go to a nearby coffee-house and imbibe a cup or two.\n\nAvril was delighted at the invitation, so I asked the library assistant what time the stories would finish, and learned that we had about an hour to play with. We went to the coffee-house and exchanged life stories. I also told her about the children's outing to the working farm, and she became very animated because she had been trying for months to interest Darren in things related to the animal kingdom, but in the absence of practical experience it was difficult to raise more than mild interest in him.\n\nThen I told her about the incident in the Gents' toilet just after we had met Paul; that Paul at the time had appeared to be shy about showing his equipment, but Darren wasn't. She replied that she had brought him up to be completely unconcerned about showing any part of his body, and she was not in the least bothered that I would see him naked when I bathed him. She said with a smile that she enjoyed giving him an erection and then she would play with it until he couldn't stop giggling. She asked me if I had done the same, and I confessed that when he asked me to wash it, I had gone a little further than mere washing because it felt so delightful. She smiled at that comment and agreed that it was, but wouldn't be like that much longer; it would soon grow and become just another big adult organ. I thought that she could almost have been described as a female paedophile, but kept the thought to myself. I decided that she was a very pleasant lady.\n\nWe returned to the library with a few minutes to spare before the end of storytime, and when Darren saw his mother he was surprised and overjoyed. I introduced the other two children. When Avril saw them, she was very pleased that Darren could enjoy the company of children his own age. Then she suggested that we all might return to her house since she had already availed herself of my hospitality. As far as her boss was concerned she was still researching her project, and she had been given the whole day to do it. The children were excited by the idea, so we all piled into my car (Avril had come on the bus) and drove to her house. On the way, she told me more news about the boy who had attacked Darren: he had tried the same with another boy and had wounded him with another flick-knife. His step-father had been true to his word and had applied to have him sectioned under the mental health act. He was currently in a young offender's institution pending psychiatric examination. She had also heard that the councillor's wife had had a seizure on hearing the news, and was in hospital.\n\nWe arrived at the Whiting home and went indoors. I was nearly lunch-time, so she made us all sandwiches and drinks, then she suggested that the three children might like to go up to Darren's room and play with his computer. When they had gone, she asked me if I had bathed the other two as well as Darren. I knew what she was hinting at, so I said I had, and it was very enjoyable. I said I had washed between their legs using fingers rather than a flannel, and I could see her interest rising.\n\n""Do you think we could do that together some time?"" she asked.\n\n""I'm not sure about Mandy; her mother is staying with her baby son in hospital at the moment, but she expects to be home today or tomorrow. And Paul usually returns home at about 7 o'clock when his parents return, so that might be a problem as well. But I could suggest that one or both of them have a sleep-over here, and maybe I could join you for part of the evening. Or perhaps you could come to my house while the three of them are together. There are several alternatives.""\n\nI could see her becoming excited, and I decided that she probably had similar paedophilic tendencies as I did, wanting nothing more than mutual sexual pleasure with children. I suggested that we all return to my house later and maybe she could 'assist' me bathing Darren and Mandy in the evening, and possibly Paul as well. She jumped at the chance, confirming my suspicions that I had a kindred spirit with me.\n\nWe left the children playing upstairs, and I had little doubt as to the subject of their games. I told Avril that they often played 'doctor' together, and she suggested we might go upstairs and perhaps catch them at it. I was a bit dubious about that, thinking that it might compromise activities later on, and she agreed with a sigh, further strengthening my earlier opinion. Truth to tell, I was less than happy about having any sexual contact with children outside my own home, so I decided that we would all go there shortly. Avril called upstairs and said told them to finish what they were doing as we were going out. After a few minutes they came down and asked where we were going, so I told them we were taking Avril home with us for the evening. A little cheer escaped Darren's lips; he was obviously very fond of his Mum.\n\nWhen we reached home, the children again disappeared upstairs, but this time we waited for a little while until there was an eerie silence from their room. Then we walked upstairs silently and I opened the door to Darren's bedroom. As before, they were indeed playing doctor, and when Avril saw it she gasped. Paul and Mandy, thinking they had been 'caught', blushed deeply and tried to hide their crotches, but Avril simply walked in and sat between them, lifting their clothing again.\n\n""My, my,"" she said, ""you three have been busy. Can I watch?""\n\nPaul and Mandy looked up at me and saw me smiling and nodding, so they relaxed.\n\n""I like your willies, children,"" she said. ""I often see and touch Darren's of course, but I rarely see a little girl's. I think yours is lovely, Mandy, and I'd love to hold yours, Paul.""\n\n""Why don't you three get undressed?"" I suggested. ""I was going to suggest that Avril help me bath you this evening, but maybe we can all enjoy each other now.""\n\n""Are you going to undress as well?"" asked Paul cheekily.\n\n""I don't see why not,"" I replied, with a questioning look at Avril.\n\nShe smiled and nodded. ""I'd love to.""\n\n""I think we'll be better off in my bedroom; the bed's much bigger,"" I said, and we all changed rooms.\n\nWe all stripped down to our birthday suits, Mandy staring at Avril's naked body. ""I've never seen a lady undressed before,"" she said. ""My Mum never lets me see her in the bath.""\n\n""Well, I'm not much different from you,"" replied Avril. ""I have breasts of course and hair between my legs, but you will have the same before you're very much older. Darren has often seen me naked, so he's quite used to it. How about you, Paul?""\n\nPaul admitted that he and his parents spent their holidays at naturist camps and he had probably seen more naked men and women than any of us. Then he explained that they had sex orgies with him; Avril smiled, knowing that her plans wouldn't give his parents any trouble. Only Mandy felt somewhat left out.\n\n""Well, why don't we touch each other all over, Mandy?"" suggested Avril. ""That way you won't feel like an outsider. Maybe Paul would like to join in as well.""\n\nI watched Avril, Mandy and Paul having a mutual touchy-feely session, and decided that Darren needed some attention as well, so I started sucking his cock and he licked mine. Avril noticed and sucked Paul's while fingering Mandy's vagina. Mandy was intrigued with Avril's hirsute pussy and put her finger in Avril's vagina. Avril took time out from Paul's penis and told her she could do anything she wanted, then returned to her main task.\n\nAfter a while, Avril suggested that I might like to fuck her with the children watching. There was no objection from me, so she asked me to lie on my back and she would squat over me so that the children could see everything that was happening. This I did, and I recalled the way I had taken Mandy's virginity. When Avril's vagina closed over my helmet I experienced a similar feeling, but it was not quite so intense because Avril, being a mother, could never be as tight as Mandy. But Avril compensated to a large extent by working her vaginal muscles and moving back and forth so that my helmet continually massaged her cervix - this obviously gave her tremendous pleasure. She leaned forward far enough for me to suck one of her breasts, and when Paul saw this he sucked the other one. Meanwhile, Mandy was stroking Avril's anus, much to the delight of its owner.\n\n""This is how I became pregnant with you, Darren,"" she said, ""Although not by Joe of course, and not when being watched by three children."" Darren was staring in amazement, so I drew him close and stroked his penis to erection with his mother smiling her approval.\n\n""Have you done this with any of the children?"" she asked.\n\n""All three of them,"" I replied, ""Mandy in three holes and the boys in two.""\n\n""My, my, you have been busy,"" she said, and then suggested that I should bugger her rather than risk pregnancy. ""You won't get it dirty,"" she said, ""There won't be anything in there for a few hours yet.""\n\nI asked one of the children to fetch the KY from the bathroom, but Avril said it wasn't necessary; her juices would provide adequate lubrication.\n\nShe lifted herself off my penis, then asked Mandy to take hold of it and present it to her bottom. Darren still couldn't believe his eyes; it had never occurred to him that his Mum could enjoy sex, especially anal sex.\n\nAvril was obviously no anal virgin, because my penis slid in quite easily. She leaned back and displayed her open pussy for all to see. Paul looked closely, then fingered her clitoris which had emerged from its protective hood, and invited Mandy to touch it. This she did, and also put a finger in Avril's vagina.\n\n""Nicely done, Mandy,"" said Avril. ""You're touching my pleasure centres and it feels lovely.""\n\nMeanwhile, Avril's sphincter was massaging my penis and growing ever tighter. As she bounced up and down I had the sensation of being wanked by a all-enclosing fist, and it made me ejaculate. Avril put her arms round me and held me tightly as I was jerking up and down in her rectum, then she kissed me when my twitching had subsided. She asked Darren to fetch a towel from the bathroom, and when it arrived she lifted her bottom off me and held the towel to her anus. Little farting noises made the children laugh, so Avril told them that when my cock had entered her rectum, some air went in and now it was coming out.\n\nShe lay down and relaxed while I went to the bathroom to wash my penis. Avril understood that it was necessary for hygiene reasons, and said that she would have to use the toilet to remove the liquid I had given her. When I returned, she ran to the bathroom with the towel pressed to her bottom and sat on the toilet with the door wide open - she obviously wasn't shy in the least.\n\n""Now we've all had Joe's willy in us,"" she said, ""and I feel privileged to have shared it with the three of you.""\n\nMandy cuddled her and handled a breast. ""I think you're nice,"" she said. ""Can I touch your willy again?""\n\n""Sure, but not at the moment. We'd better get dressed because Paul will be going home shortly. I don't mind if you tell your Mum and Dad about this, Paul, but please don't tell anyone else.""\n\n""I've never told anyone about Mum and Dad until just now,"" he said, ""not even Uncle Joe until Dad told him. So I'll keep quiet about this as well except to Mum and Dad.""\n\nThat statement satisfied Avril, and she smiled and led the way to Darren's room to get dressed. Mandy still couldn't take her eyes off Avril's pubic hair; Avril noticed and kissed her. ""Some women shave themselves there completely,"" she said with a smile. ""They want to look like little girls.""\n\nWhen we were all dressed we went downstairs to have a drink and sat chatting until we heard Derek and Janet's car arrive. We accompanied Paul next door and we all laughed when Derek said, ""Your little group seems to get bigger every day, Joe.""\n\nI introduced Avril but she declined an offer to go indoors with them, saying that she had to return home and catch up on the work she should have been doing during the afternoon. I took the hint and the rest of us got into my car for the journey to Avril's. Just before we left her, she expressed her thanks for a wonderful afternoon and said that she was completely happy for Darren to stay with me for the time being, but would like to see him on Sundays and Mondays, when she wasn't at work. That sounded like a sensible idea to me, and we agreed that Darren would stay with me from Tuesday to Saturday throughout the school holiday. Mandy would probably be with us during most days so that Darren would have a playmate, though not just for sex, which caused Avril to smile. Avril would take advantage of the situation by working plenty of overtime so that she would be able to afford a few luxuries for Darren.\n\nWe returned home and I decided to check on Julia's situation. There was no reply from her home phone, so I assumed she was still at the hospital. I told Mandy and she didn't seem at all upset, saying that she would be able to sleep with Darren and me tonight at least. I realised that there was no need at present for a second bedroom, but remembered that I would have to change my sheets and wash towels before Sarah returned. I also phoned Sarah for an update on her mother.\n\n""There's no change at the moment,"" said Sarah. ""She seems to be drifting about in a world of her own. Her doctor has visited and assured me that she's in no danger, and that the fall has done no physical damage. We just have to wait until her mind recovers.""\n\nThe third phone call was to my customer about the report I had sent. He was very happy with it and told me he had sent me more information with a request to extend the report, agreeing a very satisfactory price at the same time. I knew then that I probably had one more day of relaxation before the next tranche of 12-hour days began, so I decided to throw economy to the winds on the morrow and take the children to the wildlife park, 150 miles down the nearby motorway. I called in next door and told them of my plan, which raised a cheer from Paul. Janet also mentioned that Paul had been telling her about our sex session earlier, and how grateful she was that Paul had been included in everything. Then I returned to hear the phone ringing; it was Julia.\n\n""I'll be coming home tomorrow,"" she said. ""but I'll have to keep a very close watch on David for the next few days because he has picked up some sort of infection in his lungs.""\n\n""Well, if you want me to keep Amanda until you are ready for her, Darren and I would be delighted and so would Paul. We're getting on so well together that an outsider might think they are brothers and sister.""\n\nThen I went on to tell her about my plan to take them to the wildlife park, and she was delighted with the idea. She said that Amanda need to expand her horizons, and that was an excellent way of doing it; I thought to myself with a leer that I had already expanded part of her. Julia said she would pack another case with clothes for Amanda, and I could drop off her used clothes for washing.\n\nWe drove home and I put the children in the bath. Darren was very happy that he had Mandy all to himself, so I said, ""What about me?"" He looked somewhat downcast until he realised that I was only joking.\n\n""I'm going to enjoy you both tonight,"" I said. ""I'm going to make the most of the opportunity, so I want you both to suck me, then I'll take your one hole and perhaps Mandy's two."" That brought a cheer from Mandy; I was happy that they both were budding sex- maniacs and decided that Darren's rectum would be the receptor of my seminal offering. After ensuring that their bowels were more or less empty I washed both bottoms inside and out in the usual way, bathed myself and then carried them to my bed laying them on a towel for safety.\n\nI started by sucking Darren's little worm to erection, then tongue-fucked his anus, drawing squeaks of pleasure from him. I transferred my activity to Mandy's snatch while she started sucking Darren's cock, then I found Darren's mouth on mine. The feeling was exquisite; despite having had three children's mouths on my cock, l hadn't managed to become jaded. Darren obviously hadn't finished with me, because I soon felt his tongue entering my bottom, and it was a delicious feeling. He didn't stay there long, but presented his rear to Mandy when she asked him to, and I saw her licking his anus so that he started squeaking again. Since she was licking his bottom, I decided to do it to her, and received the expected murmur of pleasure.\n\nEnjoyable though this rimming was, I decided that it was time for penetration. I lifted Mandy to a kneeling position while she was still rimming Darren, finger-fucked both her vagina and her rectum and stimulated her clitoris so as to encourage the flow of her juices. When her vagina was suitably wet, I applied my helmet and pushed . . .\n\nMandy became very animated and her breathing increased. When I was fully inserted and pumping, I put my finger in her anus and with the other hand I stroked one of her nipples. She started shaking and I felt her vagina contracting and releasing on my penis, which increased my pleasure immensely. I knew I couldn't last very long like that, so I pulled Darren up to a keeling position also and transferred my very well lubricated penis to his anus. To avoid deflating Mandy too quickly I re-inserted a finger in her anus and another in her vagina and pumped both fingers in and out. As I was doing this my penis was sliding into Darren's bowels and eliciting the same sequential squeezing and relaxing as I had received from Mandy. This was a stimulus to start me pumping in and out, causing his sphincter to tighten around my shaft. I knew that I couldn't hold out any longer and started to fill his bowels with my baby- batter, then I lay along his back and reached underneath him to hold and squeeze a little widdler which had become seriously erect.\n\nWhen we finally relaxed and lay on the bed, Mandy reminded me that I had broken my promise by failing to bugger her. I kissed her and apologised, then I told her that her bottom would be the next receptor of my rampant cock. A return kiss told me that she was looking forward to it. As usual, I took Darren to the toilet so that he could remove the semen from his bowels.\n\nReturning, I told the children that it was now time for them to sleep, so I covered them over in my double bed, kissed them both and switched off the light.\n\n*\n\nThe next day brought a surprise: Sarah phoned and said that her mother had recovered her mental balance almost completely overnight and she had been very apologetic, saying that she must have been suffering a temporary breakdown. She was determined to continue her independent life, so that Sarah would be able to return home. I drove over to fetch her, taking Darren and Mandy with me. On the way, I told them that this was the end of our sexual activities for the time being, and they both understood. I told Mandy that I would somehow keep my promise of the previous evening, but we would have to wait for an opportune moment. Sarah was quite happy to act as temporary mother for both of them when required, and with that I accepted that life would soon return to normal for both of us but with happy interludes looking after children, and even happier ones when I could have them to myself.\n\n*\n\nHere endeth the story. Any constructive criticism, whether positive or negative, would be welcome, and if the story makes you want to donate to ASSTR, I'm sure it would be much appreciated.\n\ndesrathgit88@googlemail.com"
2,A Bride For The Whole Family,"['Bi', 'inc', 'gb']","Prepared, her eyes swept over the room, finally focusing on the open door to a small bathroom. An impish glint played over the misty green of her eyes and a pleased smile once more crept back to her lips. She waited---waited for the man still busying himself in the shower.\n\nMichael Hightower; she let the name roll over in her mind, quivering as shivery little thrills tingled their way through her. He was a Michael, not a Mike. Mike was a name for a boy. Michael Hightower was most definitely a man!\n\nMrs. Michael Hightower; she savored the feel of it, tingling as new excitement washed over her. Diana Little, meet Diana Hightower, she continued to mentally play with her new name.\n\nShe felt like a newlywed. Despite the fact that she and Michael had lived together for the past semester at college, she felt like a newlywed. She trembled anew, her body alive with the excited warmth of anticipation. She was acting like some foolish school girl and loved every moment of it!\n\nThe blasting water of the shower abruptly ceased and the curt sound of metal rings sliding along the shower rod entered the room, sending a vivid flush of eager gooseflesh running up her spine. She listened as he pulled a towel free and briskly rubbed himself dry.\n\nShe heard two steps, then he was there, standing in the doorway, naked except for a small white towel wrapped hastily around his waist.\n\n""Hello, wife,"" he grinned, his eyes lit with self-assured confidence.\n\nWife, lover, mistress or whore, any way you'll take me, she thought as he brushed the rumpled mop of thick, black hair away from his face and crossed the room. The towel and his brisk stride gave him the air of a triumphant conqueror come to claim his reward. Her eyes trained on the slit that opened in the terry cloth, exposing a suntanned thigh as he stepped. She tried to glimpse what lay beneath, although she already knew.\n\n""Tired?"" he smiled down at her from the side of the bed.\n\n""Not that tired!"" she returned the smile. ""After all, this is my wedding night!""\n\nHis wide grin was back, ""Have I ever told you you're beautiful?""\n\n""Yes,"" her eyelids coyly fluttered down in mock modesty, then opened wide, revealing two sparkling eyes of emerald green. ""But keep on doing it. I love it!""\n\nShe wasn't a beautiful woman, she knew that, but she was attractive. The obvious attributes of her body were nothing out of the ordinary when taken individually, but together, that was another story. That she knew how to highlight what she had only added to the enticing picture she presented to Michael's eyes.\n\n""What's that ridiculous towel for?"" she frowned up to her new husband.\n\n""Just following the advice of all those marriage manuals I've read in preparation for this moment,"" he chuckled. ""They all said a man should never let a woman see his genital area on the first night of their marriage. It might frighten her!""\n\n""But ..."" her hand reached up, grabbed the towel and tugged, this is not our first night!""\n\nIt came free and fell to his feet. Her gleaming deep green eyes homed in on the sleeping form of his cock. No, penis, she corrected herself, when his cock naps it's a penis.\n\nSmall, almost bud-like, it nestled securely in the nest of black pubic hairs thickly covering his groin. She had known men whose cocks were always the same size, only growing hard as they were aroused. But this penis would blossom into a long, unyielding rod of a cock! That she could watch and feel its virile metamorphosis made it that much better!\n\n""... And I happen to love looking at you,"" her hand tenderly crept up the inside of his thighs.\n\nLong, cool and graceful, her fingers cupped around his testicles and cock. He sighed, as the gentle caress stirred swirling, pulsing life into his loins. Her fingertips lazily circled the sensitive crown of his organ, eliciting soft moans of pleasure from his lips.\n\nThrobbing with pulsating surges of blood, he grew under her gentle ministrations. She knew what she was handling and how to handle it. Lovingly, her fingers glided up and down the growing column in light fleeting strokes. Like a snake coming to life, it jerked and twitched.\n\nEngorged and alive, it bobbed upward, its head transforming from bud- like smallness to a thick, plump-looking plum. Tube- like, it stiffened, growing hard and erect. Still her dancing fingers worked their taunting magic, teasing and titilating the shaft as it grew.\n\nWhen her hand eventually drifted between his open thighs to find the dangling sac of his balls, he no longer sported a penis but a cock! Long, hard, thick and swollen, it jutted from his crotch at a forty- five degree angle. Its lust-gorged glans twitched with fired arousal. A small drop of clear sexual oil oozed from its small slitted mouth.\n\nHer wide green eyes rolled up to him, no longer flickering with girlish delight, but with the eager flames of a woman---a woman that knew what she wanted! She smiled, recognizing the desire that played in his eyes.\n\n""I love your hands on me,"" he smiled back, moaning as an inquisitive finger teasingly probed and swirled over his scrotum.\n\n""So do I,"" she whispered, her pink tongue slicking her lips, then her eyes returned to the cock she had brought to life.\n\nFor minutes, he stood there, letting her finger play at his sac. He moaned as she toyed with his stirring balls. She caressed them and taunted them. Her fingers rolled their weighty shapes back and forth in the bag that held them.\n\nThen her hand was back on his prick. She grasped his rod tightly, squeezing its blood- filled thickness, as if testing the fatness of its circumference. Up and down along the inflexible length of his manhood, her clinging fist jerked until he groaned and his knees threatened to give way.\n\nPulling her demanding hand from his cock, he reached down and tucked his fingers beneath the top of the sheet covering her. Slowly, he pulled the veiling whiteness downward, his eager eyes hungrily devouring the nakedness he discovered.\n\nLike firm half-melons, her tits jutted proudly up to him. He delighted in the trembly little quaking that set them liquidly juggling as she shivered in her excitement. Deep pink nipples, surrounded by coral- blushed haloes, crested the lovely fleshy mounds. As he gazed, the rubbery little buttons fattened and thickened, as she anticipated what was to come.\n\nLower the sheet and his eyes drifted. Down over the quivering sleekness of her belly with its deep sensuous navel the cloth came, revealing a distinctive tangle of silky brown pubic fur bushed over the plump rise of her sex. Quickly, with his own eagerness growing, he pulled the rest of the sheet from her body, unveiling two shapely legs that slowly spread open in an announcement of her body's willingness.\n\n""Beautiful,"" he whispered almost to himself.\n\nA definitely pleased smile on her lips, she opened her arms to him and he came, sitting on the side of the bed and leaning over her. His hands were at the sides of her face, tenderly brushing her cheeks and toying with the softness of her hair. In silence, their eyes spoke the words of their love as they gazed at each other for a few brief moments.\n\nLeaning further down, his lips were on hers in a light, brushing kiss. Waves of gooseflesh rippled over her as his chest was on hers with a warm gentle pressure. The stiff tips of her nipples tingled even harder and stabbed into the man above her. Just soaking in the feel of him, her hands roved over his back, reveling in the smoothness of his skin and the roll of his muscles beneath.\n\nHis lips moved away for an instant, then he was back. His tongue teased invitingly at her lips until they parted and his oral digit entered the humid warmth of her mouth. Pressin his weight harder against her yielding willingness, his tongue darted around in the sweet harbor it had found. She welcomed him, tightening her arms around his back and using her own tongue to taunt over and around the invader swirling at the roof of her mouth.\n\nHe withdrew and she followed. Probing toward his throat, her tongue drilled eagerly into his mouth. Twirling and flicking, she teased the growing glow of love-lust stirring within his body. Then his teeth lightly clamped down on her swirling oral probe, holding it securely. He sucked at its provocative softness until she moaned and writhed with pleasure under him.\n\nWhen he finally released the captive digit, his mouth left hers and his tongue was flicking its way over her ear lobe. He worked until he could feel the shivering trembles of her excitement, then he let his teeth nibble for several moments.\n\nLow moans rolled up from her throat as his lips moved down the long graceful arch of her neck. Lightly kissing, he took control of her body. A body he knew and had learned to arouse to its fullest during their year together. He controlled and affected her like no other man had been able to do. This was not a man taking a virgin bride, but an expert lover having his woman, giving and taking to please and be pleased.\n\nHis mouth drifting with tantalizing slowness toward the waiting bulges of her breasts, he slid into the bed beside her, delighting as she trembled along the length of his body.\n\nHer hands were far from still. They roamed down his spine, finding the cheeks of his ass. With titilating dexterity, her fingertips taunted at his buttocks and the deep crease between the tightening demiglobes. Like feathers of loving caress, she played, forcing his ass muscles to draw up hard and ready.\n\nHis own hands were on her tits, sizing up the full circumference of the enticing forms. Around the bountiful mounds of flesh, his fingers circled, exciting in the summery warmth they found. In spiralling fashion, his palms climbed the sloped curves of her breasts.\n\nSquirming under him, one of her hands left his ass and clamped urgently around the shaft of man meat throbbing at his groin, as his fingers reached out and tapped the hard nipples at the crests of the two peaking tits. Squeezing him, her hand was hot and demanding.\n\nSuddenly his mouth dropped down, capturing one of the stiff little buds. He sucked and pulled at the rubbery tip until she moaned and her hand jerked at his pulsing pole of cock. Then his teeth bit lightly into the button seized by his lips.\n\nFire flamed through the aching nipple, when his mouth abruptly retreated and then attacked the sister button of flesh. She groaned and quivered as her want for this man she now called ""husband"" grew. She was his! His to do with as he pleased!\n\nHarder and harder his lips sucked at the sexually burning bud of her breast. Her back arched up, shoving the luxurious pillow of her tit flesh into his face and licking as she moaned and writhed under his ministrations.\n\nHer whole body jolted as one of his hands left its firm hold on her breasts and slid down over her stomach to grasp the far- covered mound waiting between her spread thighs. Her lust- inflamed pelvis twitched and pushed into his palm.\n\nFirmly squeezing the fleshy mound of woman-sex, he easily slid a finger into the wet warmth of her cunt. She twitched and rotated the hungry lips of her pussy, trying to impale herself on the taunting digit of his explorations---a wish he complied with in a driving plunge that drilled his finger into the caressing hole of her vagina.\n\nEasily, his finger pumped in and out of the oil-slicked channel, while he tickled another fingertip between the pouting cleft of her outer lips. Upward the inquisitive digit taunted along the wet crease of her snatch, to cajole the tiny bud of her clitoris out from under its hood of skin. She groaned and twitched as the dual sensations of his mouth at her tit and his vigorously fucking fingers sent ardent waves of pleasure through her body. Her hips hunched into his hands, caught in the rhythm of his fingers. His control of her was complete. Her whole being begged for him to open her with the thick, swollen shaft she clutched in her hand.\n\n""Now!"" she moaned, tugging at the throbbing lance her body pleaded for. ""Now! Please! Give it to me now!""\n\nPulling his lips from her tit with a wet ""pop,"" his mouth once more was hers and his tongue was striving to slither into her throat. Her legs spread even wider, opening to him as he rolled atop her waiting nakedness. Each of his hands found and squeezed the fleshy orbs that jutted up to him from her chest. She moaned and squirmed under the sweet agony of his hands, while her own hand still clutching the pulsing column of flesh between his thighs, guided it between the outer lips of her labia. Thick and engorged, the bulbous mass of his cockshead throbbed and jerked within the soft confines of her slit.\n\nThen, in an easy twitch of his pelvis, he slid his shaft into the well- lubricated channel of her cunt. Deep, sinking to his hilt, he glided into the moist clutchy folds of her vagina.\n\nShe grunted and quivered as he entered. Big, hard, and swollen, his cock filled her to the brim. He jerked and pulsed with virile life that packed the tunnel of her sex. Her hand slipped from his crotch and returned to join its sister, clinging to the hard mounds of his buttocks.\n\n""Fuck me!"" she whispered-moaned, pulling her mouth from his. ""Fuck me hard, my husband!""\n\nReleasing his holds on her tits, he raised himself on his elbows, smiling down with pleasure at the woman---his wife---who lay beneath him. The stiff nipples of her breasts still stabbed into his chest, as she writhed languidly under the deep impalement of his sex.\n\nResponding to her desires, his hips whipped back, wrenching the thick column of his cock from the clinging velvet channel of her belly. Then he slammed himself forward, drilling full length into the loving saddle of lust he rode.\n\nShe groaned and her head rolled wantonly on her shoulders as she accepted and welcomed the hard rod of stiff meat cramming back inside her. He pulled out again and she moaned as the lust-filled head of his prick strained the walls of her pussy in its exit. He plunged once again.\n\nThe sudden invasion drew a sharp cry of delight from her lips. The tight, young muscles of her cunt contracted into a sheath of squeezing delight, surrounding his lusty stalk of manliness. His hips jerked upward, then lunged down again, burying the hard rod of flesh deeper into her yielding cunt.\n\nHer hands dug into his ass, her nails biting his flesh with aroused need. As he pumped and poled into the core of her quick, she urged him on, pulling him hard with each downstroke of his groin. Her legs crossed around his, locking him to her in the rising desperation of her desire.\n\nLong, hard and big, he shafted into the spongy mouth of her belly. She groaned and writhed under the constant skewering lance that opened and reopened her. She clutched him and begged and pleaded for more.\n\nHarder, his cock drilled into the warm caressing recesses of her cunt, trying to nail her to the bed beneath their bodies. She squirmed and quivered under him, the satin pillows of her tits rolling against his chest and the erect, firm nipples digging into his flesh.\n\nHer ass swished and hissed over the sheet as her hips took up the rhythm of his fucking. As he lunged down, her pelvis leaped up and greeted his swollen rod, helping it to plow even deeper into the grateful channel of her unabandoned lust. She squeezed and held him in the depths of her pussy for a brief instant.\n\nThen he jerked out, wrenching the filling thickness of his presence from her. In turn, her hips dropped back to the bed, then jumped forth once more to envelop his bigness as it penetrated her body.\n\nShe no longer groaned, but grunted with each pounding impact of his loins against her eager cuntal mound. Her body was jolted time and again, as he pumped his stiff mass into her with reckless abandon.\n\nSuddenly, he dropped full weight to her body, his chest smashing into her tits, pancaking their roundness beneath him. His hands slid under her, grasping the perk curves of her ass and jerking them upward to increase the angle of his driving plunges.\n\nShe groaned as he speared closer and closer to her soul. Her hands anchored firmly into his ass and she pulled even harder as he lunged, as if trying to take him into her, balls and all. She twisted and squirmed with soaring pleasure under the battering attack of his loins.\n\nTogether they rose in a fervor of erotic delirium. They strove to reach new levels of ecstasy. Pounding, groaning, aching, and grunting, they drove into and accepted each other, attempting to take every ounce of pleasure each offered.\n\nHigher and higher she soared. Her thighs throbbed and pounded with the growing agony of near release. Aching, writhing, and groaning, she was caught up in an imploding universe of lust-- -a lust that consumed her in tidal wave after tidal wave of soul- rendering passion.\n\nSimultaneously, his balls boiled with the fire of desire and up from the aching depths of his testicles a molten flow raced through his throbbing and pulsing cock. He erupted, spewing the thick fountain of his lust into her belly. Hunching deep into her cunt, he emptied himself of seemingly gallons of hot come that splattered and coated the contracting folds of her pussy until the flood of sperm and semen overflowed the well of her sex and oozed out around his thickness.\n\nTheir desperate, wanton lust expended, they clutched each other in loving caresses. Their grateful bodies heaved and trembled in the wake of their passion. With tender love, their mouths met and kissed in silent ""thank you"" for the pleasure shared.\n\n Chapter 2\n\nDiana felt anticipation growing within her as Michael wheeled their small, fully packed MGB down the narrow road. Outside, the moss-laden cypresses of the bayou country blurred by. She reached out and lovingly squeezed her husband's thigh. He glanced at her, smiled, then returned his eyes to the winding road.\n\nMichael had been uneasy about this visit to his parents home, afraid she would be offended by the interruption of their honeymoon, which would eventually end up in Mexico City for a week, before Michael took over a position in a small Houston advertising firm.\n\nBut the trip was necessary, she had assured him. He had some money tied up in a trust, which was now needed to buy in as a partner of the firm. The business deal was too important to pass by! And besides, she was looking forward to meeting the Hightower family.\n\n""Hold on and watch out for 'gators,"" Michael cut into her thoughts, as he turned off the highway onto a small asphalt road. ""It's about five miles up this way.""\n\nDiana slipped the clasp from her purse and retrieved the needed brush and lipstick to prepare herself for her first encounter with her new in-laws.\n\n""Don't worry,"" Michael threw her a broad grin. ""You're beautiful ... as always.""\n\nShe chuckled, ""I love you, too. But first impression and best foot forward, you know.""\n\n""No problem. They'll love you,"" he assured her. ""I just hope you'll like....""\n\n""Relax, I know I'll like them,"" she broke in, as she straightened her clothing and pressed the wrinkles from her skirt with her palms. ""Especially if they're anything like you.""\n\n""I give up. A woman in love is blind,"" he grinned and shrugged his shoulders. ""Just remember, the Hightowers are a bit eccentric.""\n\n""I'll remember,"" she grimmaced. ""You make it sound as if I was walking into some grisly scene straight out of a Gothic novel.""\n\n""It's not quite that bad ..."" he laughed, ""... but the Hightower family is just a little bit different and somewhat weird.""\n\n""You can't scare me off now, Michael Hightower!"" she returned in mock anger. ""I've read all those tales of werewolves and vampires. And I've come equipped with a silver bullet and wooden stake!""\n\nHis laughter increased, ""Okay! You win! No more!""\n\nThen he continued, carrying her joke a step further, ""Just remember, Grandma sacrifices virgins at midnight every night in the basement!""\n\n""Virgins, hmmmmm?"" she slid her hand up to the crotch of his jeans and allowed her fingers to tease along the sleeping bulge of his cock. ""No worry there for me, is there!""\n\n""You keep that up, woman, and I'll have to pull over to the side-of the road and rape your young body!"" he grinned, easing her tempting fingers away.\n\n""Promises, promises,"" she sighed, a wistful look in her eyes.\n\n""Patience, my dear,"" he answered in a Bela Lugosi imitation, ""ven night come, so vill you!""\n\nSuddenly, she scooted to the edge of her seat and leaned over. Her teeth lightly nipped at his neck and she sucked loudly.\n\n""I vant to suck your co ..."" she started.\n\n""Greedy, bitch!"" his palm slapped sharply on the exposed cheek of her skirt-covered rump.\n\n""Ouch!"" she whelped, pouting as she withdrew back into her seat.\n\nHe grinned at her, ""On your best behavior, wench; we're here.""\n\nBefore them on the road, which apparently was nothing more than one hell of a long driveway, stood a massive stone wall. A wrought iron gate, complete with arch and a swirling Old English ""H"" in an intricate circle, was open. Slowing down, Michael eased the sports car through the narrow passage. No longer was the surrounding country the tangled jungle of bayou undergrowth, but a plush carpet of green grass. No, she decided, lawn was more like it, well-manicured with landscaped shrubs growing around towering magnolia trees.\n\n""Welcome to the Hightower Estate,"" Michael waved one of his hands to scene stretched before them.\n\n""Michael, you didn't tell me ... it's beautiful,"" she exclaimed with obvious delight.\n\n""Up ahead is the Hightower home."" he smiled pleased with her reaction.\n\n""Home? Mansion is more like it!"" She stared at the white brick, two- story house set back among the flowering trees.\n\n""This is an old plantation my father found and restored several years ago,"" her husband explained. ""He liked the isolation it offered.""\n\nThe road widened into a circular driveway that led to the front of the Hightower mansion. Michael wheeled around and before the immense structure.\n\nThe place is authentic, just like the Old South,"" he continued. ""Like it?""\n\n""Like it? It's fantastic"" she muttered, somewhat in shock by the unexpected mansion.\n\nShe found herself mumbling dumbfoundedly, ""Michael, why didn't you tell me that....""\n\n""That my family has some money?"" he smiled.\n\nShe nodded, unable to find the appropriate words.\n\n""It didn't seem to matter ... with you,"" he leaned over and tenderly kissed her. ""Does it?""\n\n""No, you big, beautiful idiot!"" she grinned, throwing her arms around his neck and planting a loud wet kiss on his lips. ""No, it didn't matter. But please don't mind if I'm excited as hell about it! Not to mention nervous!""\n\n""Nervous?"" he grinned. ""Don't worry. They'll love you!""\n\n""But?""\n\n""But nothing. The Hightowers may be a tad bit strange, but we really live rather simple,"" he reassured her. ""That's what money's all about. It lets you live in the style you want.""\n\nShe shook her head, still unbelieving, and started to speak, but Michael announced, ""Here they come. Time to meet your in- laws.""\n\nShe glanced to the house and saw a man walking briskly toward the car. With a last few brushes at her skirt, Diana took a deep breath, opened the door and slid out. The man, a wide grin on his face, was at Michael's side, behind them she glimpsed a feminine figure stepping from the house.\n\n""Father, my wife, Diana,"" Michael beamed. ""Diana, meet Michael Hightower, Number One.""\n\nShe knew a surprised look was plastered stupidly across her face, but it couldn't be helped. Her father-in-law's resemblance to his son, her husband, was unbelievable. He was identical to Michael, except for a slightly older-looking face and a few strands of grey hair salting the area around his temples. The elder Hightower even wore blue-jeans and a pullover in the fashion of his son. Had she not known that he was nearing fifty, she would have guessed his age to be no more than in the mid-thirties.\n\n""She's beautiful, Michael,"" he grinned, dropping a hand he had proferred as a greeting. ""Handshakes are for men. I prefer a healthy hug for beautiful women ... that is if you don't object.""\n\nSmiling, she shook her head in the negative and opened her arms. The hug was no more than a quick friendly squeeze. Still somewhat stunned by the father and son resemblance, she mumbled something about being pleased at the warm greeting and found her ""Mr. Hightower"" immediately corrected to ""Michael One,"" if having two Michaels around confused her.\n\n""Diana, welcome,"" a flurry of a woman form pushed around the older Hightower and she was getting another warm hug and a quick womanly kiss on the cheek. ""We're all so happy.""\n\n""My wife, Lorraine,"" her father-in-law made the introduction.\n\nDiana found herself mentally knocked for another loop, when she was finally released from the hug and got a good look at her new mother-in- law. Lorraine was a beautiful woman. Not only beautiful, but she didn't look a day over twenty-five. She was dressed in a loost-fitting silk caftan, but the light afternoon breeze pressed the thin fabric against her body, revealing the curves of an equally young woman.\n\nDear old Dad likes 'em sweet and tender, she mentally noted, remembering Michael's words about his family being ""a little different.""\n\nJolt three came when Lorraine introduced her two children, jerking the rug out from under Diana's twenty-five year old theory. First there was Paula---eighteen and sharing her mother's blonde, flowing hair and shapely figure. And at sixteen and a full six feet, was Bryan. Brushing the reddish-blonde mat of long hair from his face, he offered Diana a handshake in greeting. Her first impression of him as a young athlete was reinforced by the strength of his grip.\n\nMichael had told her of his father's re-marriage after his wife's death five years ago, but this bordered on the unbelievable. Lorraine looked so young, but here were her children by a previous marriage. And they were in their late teens. Hell, Diana thought, I'm only twenty-one and Michael's just twenty-two.\n\n""This is my sister, Katherine,"" her husband introduced the final member of the Hightower family.\n\n""Kate, to friends and family,"" the young black-haired girl insisted, giving Diana another friendly hug.\n\nMichael's true sister, Diana knew, was seventeen. And she realized the good looks of the Hightowers weren't reserved for the men, as she gazed at the young girl.\n\n""My other son, Jim, hasn't arrived home from school yet,"" the elder Michael Hightower spoke. ""We expect him in by Sunday. Which will give you a chance to meet him before you two have to leave.""\n\nShe nodded, then allowed her father-in-law to escort her into the Hightower ""home."" If the immense house appeared to be a mansion on the outside, it did doubly so within. A great sweeping, curved stairway leading to the upper floor stood at the back of the entry hall. And everywhere was highly polished wood paneling. She only glimpsed the other rooms, as Lorraine took over and led her and Michael upstairs to their room to freshen up before dinner. Their room looked like something out of Gone With The Wind and Diana raced across the room to fly bouncing on the over-sized four-poster bed as soon as Lorraine departed, announcing dinner would be ready in an hour or so.\n\n""It's beautiful and they're nice,"" she grinned up from the bed, still feeling the jostling mattress beneath her.\n\n""I'm glad,"" Michael said, climbing in beside her. ""I was worried.""\n\n""I know,"" she whispered, cradling his head and kissing him with soft warmth.\n\nHis arms encircled her, pulling her close. Their tongues played around, exploring the warm wetness of their mouths for moments, gradually increasing the urgency of their embrace and sparking flames and lighting fires.\n\nShe wiggled and squirmed even closer, so that her body was pressed firmly down the front of him. Even through their clothes, she could detect the growing bulge at his crotch. She rolled her thigh over the hardening length, suggestively. He moaned, pulling her hard to him, his hands roaming over her back.\n\n""I seem to remember a certain vampire out front and a certain lewd proposal,"" he whispered as he nibbled her ear when they parted.\n\n""You are under my power,"" she whispered, picking up the Transylvanian accent they had used earlier. ""You vill do as I say.""\n\n""I will do as you say,"" he laughed, playfully hugging her close, and once more kissing her long and hard, leaving them both fully aroused when they parted.\n\n""Well, do as I say then!"" she chided. ""Get those clothes off. 'Cause, boy have I got some unusual vampiric techniques to show you!""\n\n""A little snack before dinner?"" he smiled as he hastily stripped.\n\n""You might say that!"" her eyes sparkled, as they focused in on the jutting, jerking pole of cock throbbing hard and rigid from his groin. ""Now sit on the side of the bed.""\n\nHe did as she said, enjoying the view as she slipped free of her blouse and her pleated skirt. Next came the ""blushing pink"" bra and matching bikini panties. Naked, she came toward him, her green eyes trained on him like those of a cat hypnotizing its prey before it pounced. Her uptilted tits swayed in a delightful little dance, moved by the exaggerated movement of her hips. His balls tightened familiarly and his stiff rod jerked and twitched with anticipation.\n\nA foot before him, she stopped, posing momentarily, letting her hands briefly cup the firm globes of her breasts, then slide seductively down the sleek curves of her sides and hips. Once again he felt lust grab his testicles in a taut grip of desire.\n\nLocking his eyes to hers, she slowly lowered herself before him, kneeling on the floor. His legs parted and she moved forward, taking advantage of his positioning on the side of the bed.\n\nShe glanced down to his crotch and studied the thick pole shafting out toward her face--- and mouth! Gently, with loving care, she reached out and tenderly ran her fingertips down its unbending length. It throbbed and pulsed with virile life beneath her touch. A single drop of crystal clear preseminal fluid welled from its tiny pinprick mouth.\n\nHer emerald eyes rolled back up to him, as if saying ""I see what is being offered and I like it."" Her naturally blushed lips were caught in an elfin smile of mischief. Her pink tongue flicked wetly from behind her lips and gleaming white teeth. Then her eyes descended back to the swollen pole standing hard and proud at his crotch. Her fingers once more stroked its strained length and she watched it jerk and pulse with growing excitement.\n\nAs he watched from his bedside perch, she reached up and pulled his lust-ladened cock downward until it jutted at a ninety degree angle from his groin. Her eyes titled back up to him and she smiled once more, before returning to a demonstration of her ""techniques.""\n\nHe reveled in the sight of the woman kneeling on the floor before his cock. On her knees, as if she were worshipping the thick slab of dick he sported.\n\nHis positioning allowed him full view as her wet pink tongue curled out from behind her lips. He watched as its glistening tip extended closer and closer. Then with a light, feathery touch, she tapped the mouth of his sex. Electricity sizzled through his loins, as she captured the clear drop of sexual oil oozing from his glans.\n\nHer tongue returned to her mouth and with it the juices she had stolen from his organ. He watched as she rolled the drop in her mouth, savoring it and then swallowing. Her tongue, as if she was satisfied with the taste of him, was back, swirling and washing over the sensitive softness of his engorged cock head. The reddening glans of his prick were left glistening and wet with a wake of her saliva.\n\nHer attention then turned to the underside of his throbbing rod. Languorously, her teasing oral digit ran its sweet moist tip along the rough ridge of skin emerging from the black bush of his pubic hairs to the wrinkled folds surrounding the fattened head of his cock.\n\nAs if she were a child slowly playing with a candy stick, her tongue lapped at him, sending quakes of fantastic pleasure flowing up from his groin and through his body. His balls ached, drawing tightly within their taut sac. His bone-hard shaft pounded with excitement, as blood throbbed at an increased rate through its swollen length.\n\nHe moaned as her teeth clamped lightly down on his bigness. Up and down the fleshy wand of delight she nibbled, while her marvelously soft and warm tongue continued its teasing, flicking dance. Mounting to his cock's crown once again, she pulled away for an instant, then leaned forward to nibble and lick at the plum-like head of his man-shaft.\n\nHe groaned and quivered under the swirling sensations that raced up from his loins. He ached and hurt to have her mouth. But still she lightly nibbled, driving him to the region where pleasure and pain mingle in a confusing mixture that flamed him to sheer animal lust.\n\nOnce again, she abruptly pulled off his cock and stared at its throbbing, gorged crown. As he watched, her lips formed a tightly puckered, lubricious ""O"" and she moved in. Forward her head tilted, her lips kissing his glans, then opening to sheath their bulbous form in the humid shelter of her mouth.\n\nShe paused and he watched her swallow and breathe deeply through her nose. Then in one swooping, fluid motion, she took him. Full length, she swallowed up the thick pulsing cock, burying her nose in the dark hair at the base of his prick.\n\nHe groaned and shuttered under the fantastic sensation of being fully entrenched in her face. Warm and liquid, her mouth surrounded him. His glans jerked and throbbed against the back of her throat.\n\nThen with ball-aching slowness, she eased her edacious mouth off the ponderous mass of manmeat she had captured. Inch by micro-inch she slipped her pouted lips from his cock, until only the constantly throbbing glans remained in her mouth. Then she sucked, forcing even more blood into the already agitated head. She sucked as he groaned, almost begging for release from this torture of delicious pleasure. She sucked, fully demonstrating the ""techniques"" she had promised. Then she abruptly threw herself forward, impaling her face on the hardness of his swollen lance of manbood. He banged into the back of her mouth and felt himself slide down her wonderfully welcoming throat, driving toward her tonsils. In an equally abrupt manner, she jerked back. Her taut lips clung to the thick cylinder of cock she was now truly worshipping, sucking along the whole length of the rock-hard rod.\n\nAgain and again, she repeated the violent fucking of her face, as he watched with delighted amazement. Her cheeks bulged outward under each self-inflicted invasion of his sex. They hollowed deeply as she pulled off his prick, with her tongue constantly swirling and twirling around the swollen circumference.\n\nHe groaned and moaned as she worked her oral magic on him. His body was wracked by blast after blast of lashing sensations. His balls were on fire, threatening to crack from the flaming heat that consumed them.\n\nAs the fiery orb of lust moved up from his testicles, pushing its way into the rock-hard shaft of his cock, he reached down and grasped her head, holding her famly impaled on his lustshaft.\n\nThen he relaxed and let the demanding waves of desire take his control and his body. Opalescent jets of burning come seered through his length, exploding out into the chalice of her mouth. Helpless in his violent release, he could but watch her voracious mouth work on the juices spilling forth from his groin. Her throat bobbed and twitched as she eagerly accepted and swallowed each thick gush of sperm and semen he had to offer.\n\nThrobbing and aching, he moaned as he was wracked by spurt after spurt of pleasure. His hands slipped weakly from her head, and her mouth slid back to the nut-like tip of his penis. Again she sucked. Her tongue and lips milked every spasmodic twitch still controlling his cock. She sucked, taking every drop that oozed from him. She sucked, eating and swallowing the last trace of his release, then sucked some more as if hoping to find one last morsel for her predatory mouth.\n\nAs the marvelous pleasure of her tongue and lips threatened to turn to pain, she pulled her head away from him and once more rolled the deep green of her eyes upward and smiled. Gratefully, he cupped her face in his hands and leaned over and kissed her.\n\n""Now,"" he whispered when their lips drifted apart, ""I have some techniques of my own to demonstrate.""\n\n Without the slightest bit of urging, she clambered to the bed, moaning in fully aroused excitement as his tongue proceeded to sample the juices of her cunt. And within a very short time, she was crying out in pleasure as his mouth sent her soaring to the heights she had taken him.\n\n Chapter 3\n\nDinner war simple and formal, which Diana soon learned that in Hightower terms meant everyone put on clean jeans and ate hamburgers. Afterwards, Lorraine spirited Diana away from the rest for a lengthy tour of the mansion's twenty-five rooms, all of which were in use.\n\nWhen they returned to the rest of the family, all had gathered in a spacious den and were sharing the latest tales of their lives as well as a glass of wine. Watching as she entered Diana was struck by the closeness of the family. At least on the surface, there seemed to be none of the normal bickerings that would be constantly occurring in any other family of this size. All in all, they seemed to be one large group of old friends.\n\nMichael was the first to notice their return. He rose and smiled.\n\n""Well, how did it go?"" he asked pouring two new glasses of wine and carrying it to them.\n\n""Impressive,"" Diana replied in a genuine assessment of the Hightower homestead. ""It's completely fantastic!""\n\nMichael nodded as his father grinned, pleased with her reaction.\n\n""There's a long history to this old place,"" the head of the Hightower family began, as Michael directed Diana to a place beside him on a cozy over-stuffed sofa. ""In the anti- bellum days, this was built by a French family by the name of Duvalle and was a main base for smuggling slaves to the free states.""\n\n""You can still see the remains of some underground vaults they hid escaping slaves in until they could manage passage north,"" Michael interjected. ""There's some out back I can show you if you're interested.""\n\nDiana nodded and listened as her father-in-law went on, once again struck by the great resemblance of the two men.\n\n""Michael's right, this place has several quirks which make it interesting. But back to the Duvalles. It seems just prior to the Civil War, there was a family split at which time one half of the family turned in the other half for their slave-oriented activities. The locals hereabouts had a quick kangaroo trial and a mass hanging of Duvalles down at the parish courthouse. The remaining half of the family apparently moved down to New Orleans where they dropped the ""e"" on their name. I noticed in the papers three months back where several 'Duvalls' had been arrested by the Police for some involvement in a ritual style slaying.""\n\n""Not your basic friendly types,"" Diana commented as she listened to her father-in-law, amazed by the similarity between his and Michael's voice.\n\nThe elder Hightower went on and explained how the house was taken over by carpetbaggers after the war and then went through a series of owners, who left it in the state of ruin he had found it in. He explained how twenty years ago he had rebuilt the mansion.\n\nAs he continued Diana realized that had she not been looking at the older man, she would not have been able to tell his voice from that of her husband's.\n\nWith a little questioning, Diana learned that the Hightower family was not Southern but had come from New England, where they still owned partial interest in a shipping firm.\n\nThe conversation then turned to her and Michael and their plans. Not to mention several glasses of wine. By ten, the day's drive and the soothing effects of the drinks had left Diana drowsy and she excused herself. Michael remained in the den, explaining Lorraine wanted to show him some additions to the house before he retired.\n\nUpstairs, she quickly slipped from her slacks and showered, letting the full force of the streaming water work over her naked body like tiny massaging fingers. Feeling somewhat refreshed, she stepped from her bath and toweled dry.\n\nDeciding she wasn't as tired as she originally had thought, she pulled a paperback from her suitcase. Bouncing down into the softness of the bed, she attempted to force herself into the storyline of the novel, but a decided chill to the room kept her mind from the words.\n\nAdmitting to herself she'd have to give up the freedom of nudity in favor of warmth, she rose from the downy softness of the bed and crossed the room to retrieve a robe from the closet. Selecting a thin, suggestive nylon piece that would fire Michael's interest on his return, she pulled it from its hanger and slipped into the flimsy, but warming garment.\n\nA soft glow of light radiating from the back of the closet caught her eyes. Shoving the hanging clothes aside, Diana studied what appeared to be a wide crack separating the large panels at the rear of the closet, the faint glow seeping through the opening. Puzzled, she reached out. As her fingertips touched the slightly disjarred panel, it swung back. Behind it was a narrow corridor, opening in both directions behind the wall.\n\nHer father-in-law's description of the mansion ""having several quirks"" flashed through her mind as she stepped into the closet for a closer examination of the discovery. Ducking her head through the aperature, she peered down the passage. Only darkness met her eyes to the right, but to the left, the corridor took a sharp ninety degree turn. The glow that had first drawn her attention seemed to brighten some around the dog leg.\n\nSecret panels and a secret passage, the whole concept intrigued her. And as she pulled a lamp from one of the end tables by the bed and plugged it into a wall socket near the closet, she realized why the heroines in all those Gothic adventures never faltered in exploring such discoveries---plain, simple curiosity.\n\nThat same curiosity now took hold of her. However, she wasn't about to make the same foolish mistakes ineptly made by the dumb broads of the late night movies. Placing the lamp on the floor of the closet, she switched it on. It would serve as a beacon to guide her return, if the glow should suddenly disappear. As an extra precaution, she firmly lodged one of Michael's shoes across the threshold of the secret doorway to act as a wedge should the panel somehow decide to close itself, or should someone else come to the same conclusion.\n\nThen she slipped into the passage.\n\nShe tingled with the excitement of the situation as she moved down the narrow corridor. Her steps were slow and deliberate, doing her best to proceed in silence. The scenes of a thousand screen thrillers flashed through her mind with every step she took.\n\nHer eyes darted from side to side examining her confining surroundings. If this were a secret passage, it certainly didn't fit the normal description given to one by writers, she noted as she grew closer to the turn in the corridor and the dim glow. There were no cobwebs and interspaced on the ceiling every twenty feet or so, she could detect light bulbs, although none of these were lit at the moment.\n\nGingerly, she felt her way down the fifty feet from the closet and rounded the corner. There she found the passage opened into a small nook. Side by side in the limited space of the cubby hole area were six folding chairs, facing the curtain-covered wall where she stood. The glow, which lit the room in a dusk-like quality, suffused out from behind the edges of the drapery. On the far side of the chair-filled room, the passage began again. However, to continue only offered darkness.\n\nAll in all she found her discovery rather anti-climatic---a conclusion that was short-lived as she tucked her fingers between the heavy drapery and parted the cloth slightly for a peek at what lay on the other side.\n\nThe other side was a huge glass window!\n\nAnd beyond the transparent barrier was a spacious bedroom containing a bed that could have been a sister to the one in her room. She then saw the occupants of the strangely windowed room-- -Paula and Kate.\n\nThe stepsisters stood at the side of the bed nearest the glass. They were dressed only in panties and bras. The remainder of their clothing was strewn on the floor at their feet.\n\nAs Diana watched, confused by the unexpected sight, the two young girls stepped to each other. Their hands reached and touched for a brief instant. They smiled and spoke, but Diana was unable to hear what was said. But when they suddenly embraced in an open- mouth kiss, their arms wrapping around each other tightly, there was no doubt in her mind as to what had been the substance of their brief exchange.\n\nDiana found herself mesmerized by the alluring beauty of the young, half-clad bodies pressed together in voluptuous pleasure. Unexplainable shivers coursed through her as she watched their still forming breasts press against their near nakedness; the whiteness of their flesh attempting to spill out over the confining cups of their bras.\n\nTheir lips worked together. She felt a dampness welling within her as she detected the flurried pinkness of their exploring tongues dance back and forth into their mouths, probing and teasing each other.\n\nUnable to withdraw from her voyeur's position, she stared as their hands slowly roved over the gentle curves of the backs, slipping along the slopes of their spines to the pert roundness of their asses. Their fingers toyed and played, ducking under the elastic of their panties to soothingly caress the tantalizing cushions of their hindcheeks.\n\nAs she watched, the blonde-haired Paula stepped away from the embrace. Her arms reached behind her back and easily unclasped the tiny hooks holding her bra. The white garment fell away to join the rest of the clothes on the floor. Her tits, young and firm, did a bouncy little dance, eventually standing from her chest like two proud cones of beckoning delight.\n\nWhile the black-headed Kate at her side and Diana, from her position behind the glass, gazed with admiring eyes, the slim blonde tucked her fingers under the band of her panties and slowly wiggled the nylon briefs downward, over the youthful curve of her shapely hips and an equally shapely pair of sleek, supple legs.\n\nHolding her hands out, she summoned the younger girl to her and their mouths joined once again. This time Kate's slim, graceful fingers were given full rein to her partner's body. Lightly her fingers fondled the smooth texture surface of the unblemished skin. Downward they traveled once again finding the tempting slopes of jutting rear mounds.\n\nShe grasped, her hands squeezing into the softness of the other girl's ass with almost brutal force. Heated, red ass flesh squinched up between her fingers as she kneaded the plump curves. Over and over, her eager hands squeezed and moulded tightly into the pliant cushions.\n\nThen her fingers were moving again---moving toward the deep crease separating the firm buttocks. Taunting, her fingertips toyed up and down the dark, tight-pressed line. The naked girl pressed against the body of her manipulator, trembling and tightening her hold on the dark- haired beauty that teased excited thrills at her bottom. The naked cones of her tits pushed hard against her feminine lover, their firm shape flattening to balls of resilient flesh.\n\nStill exploring, the titillating fingers delved into the dark crease. In determined fashion they twirled and tickled, then there was a sharp plunge.\n\nThe naked blonde jerked rigid. Her mouth wrenched away from her partner's. With urgency, she pressed against the girl before her as if trying to mount her. Her red young lips parted in a silent moan of lust-pleasure as the still clothed girl's finger penetrated into the tight confines of her anal mouth. She clung to the black-haired girl as the spearing digit began to pump in and out of her asshole.\n\nFaster and faster the finger of the younger girl lunged into the tight rectal pocket of her partner's rear. In penis-imitating fashion, she worked her attack. In and out she drilled into the volcanic fire of the squeezing hole. Out and in, her finger speared toward the back recesses of the ass she now possessed.\n\nThe long strands of blonde hair flew like a furious mist of gold, as the older youth received every lancing impact of the finger-fucking she was getting. Her head rolled on her shoulders in wanton abandon. Her mouth was open in a constant groan of growing lust.\n\nIn an almost subtle movement, the dark-haired girl slipped her free hand from the ass it held and slid it around to the soft blonde pubic moss covering the exposed cunt that was open to her. With little or no difficulty, she tickled a finger upward into the waiting lips of the hungry pussy before her. Matching the rhythm of her poling finger in the rear, she plowed into the silken, wet vagina with her newly entrenched finger.\n\nDoubly impaled and doubly fucked, the blonde's body was one quake of trembling flesh. Her body rolled and ground into the girl manipulating her desire. Her conical tits rolled against the still partially clothed girl. Her body glistened with excited perspiration. Her hands clutched desperately at the girl's back, nails biting into the whiteness of young flesh.\n\nHer hips bucked back and forth trying to accept the dual impalement simultaneously. Her body quaked and jerked as she took the two fingers that slid into the liquid warmth of her young snatch and the fiery channel of her bowels at the same time. She rocked and writhed in her standing position as if unable to get enough of the double finger attack soon enough.\n\nIn and out the probing digits sluiced into her throbbing pussy and drilled into her aching ass in unison. Out and in, they blasted undeniable lust through her willing body. In and out, they pumped through the pleasure-pulsing portals of her near agony need.\n\nIn a fevered frenzy, she came, her body going rigid, then collapsing into a mass of quivering, quaking flesh caught in the fantastic throes of orgasmic satisfaction. Trembling and clutching, her writhing body pressed urgently against the girl who had brought such prodigious gratification to her.\n\nSomehow, as Diana still peered on from behind the curtain, the younger Kate managed to lower her step-sister to the side of the bed, gently caressing and kissing her as the lovely blonde slowly descended from the heights of pleasure she had been exploded into.\n\nDiana quivered with growing arousal as she watched the two girls. She had never before realized that the sight of two women making it could be so exciting. While she had often wondered what it would be like to have another woman exploring her body, she had never allowed the situation to occur, although during her first years in college dormitory life had presented more than one such chance.\n\nNow as she stood as a voyeur to these two beautiful young girls, she found her body reacting with undeniable excitement. She almost felt the sleekness of their skin against hers, their exploring hands and fingers on and in her body.\n\nDiana pulled the thin robe she wore closely to her. Not so much to close out the chill that was still present, but to keep her own hands from creeping to the wet cleft of her loins to satisfy the growing need that flamed within her.\n\n Chapter 4\n\n""She's a very pretty girl, Michael,"" Lorraine said simply, as she maneuvered her stepson into the mansion's library.\n\n""Very attractive,"" Michael smiled, glancing at the older woman. ""She's everything I'd hoped to find in a woman, attractive, intelligent and....""\n\n""And sexual ..."" Lorraine's lips formed a coy, knowing smile and her blue eyes flashed with sudden amusement.\n\nMichael didn't answer, but moved away from his stepmother, his eyes darting around him, surveying the floor-to-ceiling shelves of books that lined the wall's of the Hightower library. His father was a collector, This one room contained a small fortune in first editions.\n\nBut Lorraine's mind was far from the rare volumes. ""Your telegram came as a surprise. We knew that you and Diana were living together, but marriage?""\n\nHe twisted around to face the woman again. His eyes widened, obviously irritated by her last remark\n\nBut Lorraine ignored his reaction and pressed further, ""Does she know about the Hightowers?""\n\nMichael's eyes glanced to the floor and he shook his head, receiving a chuckle of growing amusement from the woman.\n\n""Your father and I had expected that you would have at least brought Diana to meet us before you married her,"" Lorraine continued. ""I'm disappointed in you.""\n\n""Why?"" Michael snapped. ""Why should I have brought Diana here? I wouldn't have done it now, if it hadn't have been for the trust.""\n\nThe woman no longer chuckled, but laughed. Michael had known this was going to happen. He should have tried to avoid it, but he knew that that would have been impossible. He had never been able to avoid Lorraine. Never!\n\n""Poor Michael, afraid his family will frighten off his young bride,"" she laughed louder, the obviously unconfined mounds of her breasts juggling freely beneath the silky fabric of her caftan.\n\nDamn! he silently cursed himself, as he felt the familiar tightening of his groin. He shouldn't have let this happen. But now that it was here, there was no way of getting out of it.\n\n""I'm sorry, Michael,"" his stepmother abruptly ceased her laughter. ""I didn't mean that. Please forgive me. It's just that this is so unlike you. I don't understand.""\n\nThe young man's dark eyes studied her, remembering and trying to forget. ""Things are different now, Lorraine. Diana and I are starting a life together. The things that happened here are ... well, they're gone. They're part of the past!""\n\n""Are they, Michael?"" she smiled gently, the blueness of her eyes alive with a light of certainty. ""Are you sure it's gone? Just like that; just because you say it's gone?""\n\n""Yes, I'm sure,"" he nodded, lowering his eyes from hers to escape her probing gaze and feeling more and more uneasy by the moment.\n\nThe softness of her fingertips were on his cheek, lightly caressing. His eyes rose to her again and that confident smile on the fullness of her lips. There was no denying that Lorraine was a beautiful woman, a fact that had always drawn him and a fact that she had used on him ever since her marriage to his father. He wanted to escape her gaze, but she held him as she had always held him.\n\n""I don't think anything has changed, Michael. I don't think you want anything to change,"" she whispered, her head moving slowly toward him. ""I think you want me as much as you've always wanted me.""\n\nHe moved his head away, but the fingers on his cheek increased their pressure, easing his mouth back. Then her lips were on his, teasing with a light brushing quiver. She pressed harder, her tongue darting from her mouth and flicking over his lips. But he held firm, refusing her the entrance she wanted.\n\n""Why are you fighting it?"" she glanced up to him, when she finally pulled away. There was hurt in her eyes; a hurt that filled him with an aching hollowness. ""It's been a long time, Michael. I've been waiting for this. I want it and I can feel that you want it as much as I do.""\n\nShe pressed her lips to his again. This time her arms circled his back, pulling her body close so that the heavy balls of her tits rolled against him, taunting him with their cushiony softness. Her pelvis wedged its way to his crotch, rubbing the plump mound of her pubis over the rising length of his prick.\n\nYou're right, you hot bitch! he cursed his weakness, as his mouth opened to accept the welcomed offering of her probing oral digit. I never could refuse you! Never could deny that exquisite cunt of yours!\n\nTotally confident of herself now, her sureness boostered by the thickening pole she had created in the crotch of his jeans, her tongue drilled into her step-son's mouth, swirling and twirling around his tongue. Her lips pressed hard to his, forcing his mouth wider as she tried to drive her oral digit down his throat. As his arms closed around her, she moved her body, mashing her breasts harder against his chest and greedily rubbing the firm, fleshy mound of her sex over the solid rod of cock straining out from his pants.\n\nEnticing him into her mouth, her lips and teeth lightly closed around his tongue. She sucked, as her pelvis undulated into his, emphasizing what it was that she wanted. She sucked, promising the oral delights she had so expertly laved on his cock innumerable times in the past. She sucked until a slight saline taste suffused through her mouth, then she released his tongue and their mouths parted.\n\n""It has been a long time, hasn't it?"" she smiled, reveling in the feel of his young arms around her.\n\n""Lorraine ..."" he began.\n\nShe interrupted whatever he had intended to say as her mouth covered his again and the flickering flurry of her tongue invaded his mouth once again, twisting with its tantalizing gyrations. She parted from him only when she felt his hips swaying with the sensuous rhythm of her pelvis. And when her lips did leave his, she removed his arms from around her and stepped back.\n\nHer eyes glowed with the growing lust that coursed through her body, as she reached behind her back and found two small snaps and unclasped them. Then her fingers discovered the zipper beneath and edged it down its jagged-tooth path. Her smile of confidence widened as she noticed that her stepson's eyes were riveted to her every action, his nostrils flaring slightly with excitement.\n\nThe caftan fell away from her body in one smooth motion, like a sheet unveiling some sculpture. But this work of art was alive. He found himself gulping deeply as he stared at her. Not only was she braless, but she wore no other undergarments.\n\nHe had forgotten just how beautiful Lorraine was, just how desirable a woman she was, just how much she affected him, as the throbbing stiffness bulging from his jeans testified to.\n\nThe fairness of her blonde hair matched the creamy texture of her flawless skin. Her tits were big! Breasts that were heavy globes of pendulous flesh that danced resiliently on her chest as she breathed. Topping each of those fascinating, pillow-like mounds were light brown aureoles and nipples that had already begun to stiffen with desire.\n\nHer stomach had lost the flatness of youth, but it was far from a gross, bulging midriff. Her belly was a slight protruding slope that led his eyes downward to the plump mound of her pubis. No longer did her love knoll sport the soft brown sexual fur it had worn the last time he had seen her. Now there was only a continuation of the milky smoothness of her skin. Shaven and bare, her cunt posed with the innocence of a young girl.\n\nHis balls drew themselves tightly into the security of their sac as she moved back toward him, wagging the delightfully flaring curves of her hips in an exaggerated sway. Her tits juggled liquidly from her chest. Her eyes flashed with abandoned lust.\n\nBack in his arms, she covered his mouth with hers, as his hands roved over the sleek smoothness of her back. His fingers eagerly crept to the jutting roundness of her buttocks and squeezed into the fleshy cheeks of her ass, arousing moans from the depths of her throat. She wiggled, rolling her voluptuous nakedness against him, as if trying to push herself through the clothing he still wore.\n\nIn a surprising abrupt movement, the nude woman suddenly pulled away from him and with a devilish grin, dropped to her knees before him. With the same quickness, her long fingers darted to his fly, attempting to free the zipper. But his hands were on hers, moving them away from his crotch.\n\n""Lorraine ... please ... Diana,"" he gazed down at the lovely vision of womanly servitude at his feet. Naked and willing, she stared up to him, uncomprehending this last moment of hesitation.\n\nUnwilling to be denied, her head leaned forward and her lips kissed along the swollen bulge covered by the coarseness of his jeans. Even through the fabric of his pants, he could feel the warmth of her breath permeating the cloth and flowing around the solidness of his manhood. He shuddered as he weakly fought the desire that swirled up through his loins, then moaned and released her hands.\n\nHer fingers, free once again, found the metal hinge of his fly and yanked down its jagged- edged course. The smell of his manliness flooded her nostrils, even before her lust- controlled fingers tucked inside his fly and touched the stiff column of manmeat. The odor was far from offensive. It was a deep musky aroma that she had come to love during her years, an erotic scent of manhood that only stimulated her more.\n\nCarefully, she worked the thick pole of his prick from his pants, then sat back on her calves to examine the swollen shaft as it came free. It has been a long time, she mused to herself, as her fingers tenderly traced along the rod of hardened flesh she had created.\n\nShe relished the smoothness of his cockflesh and the virile solidness that throbbed under her fingertips. Even as she watched, the plumpness of his glans seemed to swell even fuller.\n\nHer head moved forward as her stepson watched. Her red, puckered lips kissed at the sleekness of his cock's crown, sucking away the clear preseminal juices that welled out from its slitted mouth. He felt good, manly, his sex warm and soft against her lips. She felt him quiver and found herself doing likewise in a lusty reaction.\n\nEdging her mouth from his lust-wand, she rolled her eyes upward and smiled at the pleasure she found on his face, then turned her eyes once more to the fat stalk possessed by her fingertips. Closing her eyes, she moved forward, letting the flicking probe of her tongue tip guide her to his cock. She delighted at the shuddering thrills she ignited within her stepson, as the feathery touch of her tongue brushed over his blood-engorged glans. But more than that, she relished the oral- tactile taste of him that she received.\n\nIn long, lubricious laps, she lost herself in the pleasure of the task she had taken on. Up and down the thick circumference of his sex, her tongue curled and caressed. The cock she laved twitched and jerked strongly under her ministrations, only stirring her eageress. Over and under the firm length, she licked and washed. His feel was marvelous, hard, smooth, soft and demanding all at the same time. She couldn't get enough of it quick enough to suit her!\n\nShe scooted even closer to him, allowing her lips to join the revelry her tongue had found on his sex. So smooth! she moaned as she mouthed her way up and down the lust-ladened shaft of sex. She trembled with mounting excitement with the thought that she soon would bury this pulsating pole within her face. So warm! And so smooth!\n\nLicking and kissing her way from the hairy base of his cock to the pleasantly thick knob of his glans, she once more pulled away from him. Opening her eyes, she glanced back to the young face above her. He smiled, as his hands reached out and his fingers weaved through the pale blonde strands of her hair, then slowly eased her face back to the jutting shaft of his prick.\n\nHer lips kissed the plum-like crown of his cock and her tongue drilled into the slit-mouth. But his hands, increasing in their urgent pressure, demanded more.\n\nHer lips pouted deliciously over the swollen glans, accepting his cock into her mouth. Following the pressure at the back of her head, she eased forward. The ponderous mass of his sex invaded her face, filling her mouth and sliding into her throat. Suppressing the urge to gag, she breathed deeply through her nose, then inched all the way down the thickness of his root, until her lips flattened around the base of his cock and she had taken every pulsing inch of him.\n\nHis balls did an arousing series of flip-flops as he watched his stepmother slowly slide off the lancing shaft of his manhood. He had known this would happen. He had known and still he had come with her. Perhaps she had been right. Perhaps he had no desire to bury the past. He certainly had no urge to stop the fantastic sensations she was creating with her mouth. He wanted her to suck him. He wanted her mouth eating at his cock. He wanted to slide atop the welcoming bed of her body and fuck the juice-filled pussy between her legs. She was right! It had been a long time! And whether he liked to admit it or not, he had missed the sensual delights this beautiful woman, his father's wife, could so expertly give him.\n\nDiana! his mind flashed to his young bride, who awaited him in their room. His young wife, who he had left alone so that he could once again share the carnal pleasure that his stepmother could provide. What would Diana do, if she knew?\n\nSuddenly the provocative mouth so lovingly wrapped around his prick began to suck, driving away all the uneasy thoughts of Diana, demanding his full attention!\n\nShe pulled at his glans, doing her damnedest to dislodge them from his cock. She sucked, drawing even more blood into his already gorged length. Her lips were taut and white around him, under the strength of their hold. He moaned and hunched his hips forward. In a well-timed reaction, she abruptly eased her oral grip and opened her mouth to accept the shafting column that speared deeply into her face. Then she sucked her way back to the fat crown at its tip.\n\nDownward, her lips slid again, swallowing up his swollen length, then off she came, then she swallowed him up again. He watched hypnotized by the greedy movements of her lips. Up and down, her head bobbed along his stalk of meat. His balls were firing with desire. They simmered, then boiled, as his hips began to pump in and out, fucking her mouth.\n\nSuddenly, he jerked himself away from her lips of pleasure. Her eyes flared open and gazed up at him filled with confusion.\n\n""I want your pussy,"" he moaned, his face twisted with the determination it had taken to pull himself free from her magnificent lips. I want those beautiful tits of yours.""\n\nThe dull confusion of her eyes failed quickly and was replaced by flaming lust, as she rolled to her back. The creamy whiteness of her thighs spread, allowing him an unobstructed view of her cleanly shaven pubic mound and the slightly pouting, pink lips of her labia.\n\nManaging to rid himself of his own clothes, he knelt beside her on the carpeted floor. He suppressed the overwhelming desire to immediately scoop up handfuls of her abundance of titflesh. Instead, he leaned over, his lips smothering hers and his tongue darting into the humid warmth of her mouth, that had seconds ago held his cock.\n\nWhen they parted, it was only for a moment, a brief pause to catch a quick breath, then her mouth was planted strongly against his, the soft wetness of her tongue duelling over the interior of his mouth. Opening his jaws wider, he accommodated the strong thrusts of her oral probe, as she strove to drive down his throat. Her hands were cradled to each side of his face, holding him firmly as she worked around in his mouth.\n\nSeemingly eons later, she eventually withdrew, allowing him entrance into her mouth once again. Repeating her own actions, he drilled his tongue toward her tonsils, as if trying to crack her jaws. But she simply opened wider, accepting his searching of the recesses of her mouth. A wanton ""oooohhhh"" came from her throat as they parted. But more important, the slight interruption of their mounting passion had allowed him to once more gain control over the lust that burned within his testicles.\n\nHer eyes fluttered open, misted with the desire that consumed her voluptuous body. She smiled, moving her hands from his face and found his wrist on the rounded smoothness of her milky shoulders. It took only the barest minimum of pressure to slide his fingers downward to the pillowy mounds of her tits. She trembled and whimpered with excitement as his hands nudged at the curving circumferences of her breasts.\n\nNo longer repressing his desire to manhandle the heavy, slightly flattened globes, he accepted his stepmother's invitation and roughly grabbed up two handfuls of creamy, moldable titty and squeezed. A grateful moan came from her and the woman beside him arched her back upwards, pressing the heavy mounds into his warm palms.\n\nFirmly grasping the summery mounds, he pulled upward, stretching the globes into pointed cones. Then he released his holds, watching as the elastic-like flesh bounced resiliently and juggled back into its original shape. Again and again, he pulled the pliable globes upward and released them, playing like a child lost in the world of a new toy. When he tired, he pushed them upward on her chest, delighting with every jostling bobble, as they rolled back into shape. He tugged downward, enjoying the similar, reversed action of her tits.\n\nThen he moved in with his mouth, sucking up and nibbling on an unsuspecting nipple that was perched hard and erect atop one of the tempting pillows of flesh.\n\n""UH! Arrggghhh!"" his stepmother grunted under the unannounced oral attack\n\nQuaking, she arched her back higher, trying to smother him in the satin-covered cushions of her chest. Widening his mouth, he gobbled up as much of the warm, excited flesh as he could. Again she grunted and trembled, her hands clutching at the back of his neck and pulling him to her.\n\nOccupying one of the aroused globes with a barrage of licking, sucking and nibbling, he made sure that its twin sister was not left unattended, by cupping as much of the quivering, marshmallowy flesh as he could and rolling it on her chest.\n\nHer excitement reached a fevered pitch and he jerked his mouth away from the now pleasure-aching crown of her breast, despite the lust obscured protests that garbled from her lips. Without pausing he dropped to the other massive tit and reversed his attack. Using mouth and hands together, he whipped this desire-laden woman back to the heights his abrupt change of pace had wrenched her from.\n\nFrom years filled with past experiences of exploring this tantalizing woman's body, he knew that with just a little more teasing, he could bring her off by simply manipulating her breasts and with no other stimulation. But he wanted to be inside her cunt; that delightfully shaven mound of sex he knew was throbbing between her spread legs.\n\nAs abruptly as before, he pulled away from her breasts, leaving only his hands to gently fondle the warm, aroused flesh of her tits. Again her eyes fluttered open, showing a mixture of lust and confusion.\n\nHe felt her legs open further and glanced downward. The wetness of her desire oozed from the deep cleft of her loins. Her hand crept to his prick and gently pulled.\n\nFollowing the urging tag of her fingers, he slid atop her and between the inviting spread of her thighs, lowering himself on the luxurious bed of her body, so that the majority of his weight was born by his elbows on either side of this willing and wanton woman.\n\nBetween his own legs was the wonderful feel of her hand guiding the turgid tip of his cock into the pouted lips of her pussy. The sensation was fantastic, familiar, but exciting, like a homecoming. The fantastic sensation increased tenfold as her hips twitched and her cunt swallowed his glans in the outer lips of her labia. It was his turn to moan as he lay there motionless, feeling his stepmother tremble and quiver in anticipation of what would transpire next.\n\nIt would have been enough to just lay there until her lust became uncontrollable and she begged to be fucked. But her mouth and his eager manipulations of her ponderous breasts had affected him as much as it had her. Lust won out over control!\n\nIn one hard thrust, he plunged into the liquid warmth of her cunt, lashing into her like a rapist taking a virgin. But she was no virgin, nor had she wanted to be one since that first cock had torn its way through her hymen leaving its never healing wound in her vagina. Her hips leapt up to welcome his entrance. Their bodies slapped together. Together they moaned, lost in the fulfillment of two willing and desirous people having achieved sexual union.\n\nThere were no longer thoughts of control as he wrenched out and lunged back into her body. He had but one thought---to fuck the hell out of this woman, who had brought him into the library for the sole purpose of having him fuck the hell out of her!\n\nShe had the same thought! Her legs locked around his, holding his firmly between her thighs, as if she expected him to attempt an escape. Her hands were at his back, fingernails biting into his skin. She twisted and rolled the heavy cushions of her breasts against his chest, exciting both him and herself at the same time.\n\nLike a spike of flesh, he slammed into the humid hole of sex that swallowed his length and squeezed it in a chamber of velvet- covered steel muscles. As hard as he thrusted inward, he jerked out of the encompassing softness, knowing as he came free, her pussy flowed with him, its pink lips flowering outward.\n\nThen he plunged inward again, trying to bang his cockhead against the opening of her cervix waiting in the depths of her belly. Grunting with pleasure, she welcomed the thick circumference. Deeper and deeper he drove and she felt the piston of pleasure stretch and fill the channel of her vagina. Her own muscles worked as best they could, as lust took complete control of her body. Squeezing, she desperately tried to grasp the hot rod that sliced in and out of her cunt.\n\n""Harder,"" she mumbled in his ear between deeply sucking gasps of pleasure. ""Harder! Drive it back into my mouth!""\n\nHe obliged by reaming as hard as he could into the exquisite heat of her pussy. He pounded and ravaged into the juice-slick tunnel of her belly. Like an angry jackhammer, he poled into her depths, his own lust screaming from the tight friction of her cunt.\n\nHer hips worked in unison with him. As he plunged downward her pelvis jumped up and accepted every inch of swollen cock he could stuff into the mouth of her sex. As he wrenched out, in preparation for another lancing thrust, her hips fell away, her ass bouncing onto the floor beneath her. Then she was there with that predatory hunger for cock, sheathing his prick once more as he rammed into her again.\n\nTheir bodies melted into a tangle of hot, urgent, aching flesh as they worked together, feeding the flames of desire that consumed them. In and out, he pumped into the clutching socket of her sex. Faster and harder, he tried to drive his thick, swollen lance of prick into her mouth as she had urged him.\n\nGroaning and bucking, she existed only for the fat slab of manmeat that packed its way into her cunt. Her whole body was caught in a rushing tidal wave of sexual desire. Higher and higher, he whipped her on. Centering at their joined cores, swirling fingers of pleasure washed out and covered her. Each torrent of desire growing in strength, she was blasted into the exploding universe of orgasmic oblivion.\n\nClinging to the young man, her stepson, who still pumped himself into her body, she soared on a skyrocketing nebula of pleasure. Lust completely shattered her soul, then re- assembled it over and over.\n\nFeeling the woman beneath him go rigid, he let the last wall of control crumble from his body, allowing the thick rush of sperm and semen to boil up through his cock and blast into the contracting hole of pussy surrounding him. Groaning in the stream of ecstasy that raced through his loins, he emptied his balls into the awaiting chalice of her belly. Gratefully, the steaming fountain of come spurted from his testicles, coating and soaking the quaking folds of her vagina. His whole body jerked and twitched as he drilled deep into the woman, his father's wife, under him, as the last drops of his release drained from his still hard and aching cock.\n\nClinging together, they entered the satisfaction of fulfilled desire. Caressing, they kissed and held each other. Still locked together, they rolled to their sides, man and woman, stepson and stepmother, as his hips once again began the steady in-out rhythm they both still hungered for.\n\n Chapter 5\n\nStill clutching her thin robe to her aroused body, Diana tried to move away from the window into the girls' bedroom, but she couldn't. Paula's and Kate's sexual play fascinated her, drawing her eyes as the light of a candle draws a moth.\n\nThis uninhibited lovemaking between stepsisters was something new; something that incited strange, previously unfelt desires within her. As she watched them embrace and caress on the bed, she could feel their young, exploring hands on her body and wished that the sensations that coursed through her were more than just mental. She wanted to be in the room with them; wanted to feel their mouths and hands and bodies pressed against her.\n\nPaula, removing Kate's arms from around her nakedness, suddenly rose from the bed and held her hand out to her sister. The dark-haired, younger girl smiled, obvious excitement in her dark eyes, and bounced up, taking the blonde's hand. The older girl leaned forward and gently kissed her companion's lips, then led her before the window.\n\nTogether they stared at Diana!\n\nShe had been discovered!\n\nDiana's heart missed several beats. No better than a common window peeker, the two girls had found her gazing in on their sexual pastimes. She felt a hot, embarrassed heat flush through her body.\n\nNo! They didn't see her! she suddenly realized. The two teen-age girls had not found her out. They were staring straight at her, but they didn't see her. Relief flooded her body and at the same time, her mind reeled with confusion. How could they not see me?\n\nThen it dawned on her.\n\nThe alcove, the chairs, the curtained window---all of it made sense. The window wasn't a window at all, but one of those one- way mirrors which allow persons behind them to see out, but persons on the other side see nothing but a silver surfaced mirror. And the alcove and the chairs were nothing more than a small viewing area for spectators to gaze upon the activities in the bedroom. Sexual activities, she assumed.\n\nAnother of the mansion's ""quirks,"" she grinned to herself, as she wondered how many guests to the Hightower estate had been placed in this bedroom. And even more interesting were the possibilities of who used the alcove. The lack of dust she had previously detected and the electric lights that hung from the ceiling pointed to the fact that the alcove with its special ""Window"" were used. Was this the strangeness of the Hightower family that Michael had tried to warn her of? Was this viewing area here when the Hightowers bought the mansion? Or was it an addition that the elder Hightower had dreamed up? The whole implications of this voyeuristic haven fascinated her.\n\nBut even more fascinating was the activity of the two girls on the other side of the one- way mirror. Now secure in her position, Diana watched, feeling the wanton throbs of lust rising in her again.\n\nPaula now stood behind her sister. Both girls gazed into the mirrored side of the glass, smiling and unaware of their new sister-in-law who watched their every move.\n\nFor a few brief seconds, the older girl was busy behind the dark-haired girl, then Kate's bra came free, falling away from her body. Diana found herself gasping with excitement as she stared at the young girl's exposed tits. Still developing, the young breasts were perfect cones, white, soft and smooth and topped by dark mushrooms; nipples that were stiff and erect from the sexual play she had so vigorously taken part in.\n\nUnseen hands suddenly began to move the girl's briefs down the rounded curves of her hips, as Paula worked at the panties from behind. The light cloth panties dropped around the girl's ankles and she stepped free, gazing at her nakedness in the mirror, as did Paula. And as did Diana from the other side of the mirror.\n\nThe older girl's arms slid around her partner's midriff and pulled the girl back to her. Taunting with her lips and tongue, the blonde slowly and tantalizingly kissed her way up her stepsisters shoulder. Her teeth joined in as she reached the younger girl's neck, teasing her way to the sensitive lobe of her ear. As she tongued and kissed at Kate's neck and ear from behind, Paula's hands eased their way up from her waist and cupped gently beneath Kate's cone-shaped breasts.\n\nBoth the girls' eyes once more turned to the mirror as they watched Paula fondle and taunt the beautifully matched tits she possessed.\n\nLightly, with a show of knowledge that spoke of several similar experiences, her fingers lightly brushed and caressed the young cones. Over and around the sleek whiteness of the breasts, her fingertips swirled in exciting little circles. Spiralling upwards, her hands rose, until at last the tips of her fingers nudged at the aroused dark buds of Kate's nipples.\n\nDiana could see the younger girl gasp with rising desire under the expert manipulations of her stepsister. Kate's dark eyes fluttered, doing their best to remain open and view the titillating scene of her body being caressed, but the sensations Paula ignited in her body were stronger, eventually winning out, and the younger girl closed her eyes, losing herself amid the pleasure that flowed through her tits.\n\nThe blonde beauty suddenly stepped in front of the girl she fondled and dipped her mouth to the breasts she handled with loving care. Her cheeks hollowed deeply as she sucked up one of the dark cherries of flesh atop one of the cones. The younger girl trembled, her hands reaching out and squeezing brutally into the tits of her companion. Neither of the girls seemed to mind in the least.\n\nMoving her mouth to the opposite knoll of breast, Paula's tongue, wet and pink, flicked out from behind her lips and lashed back and forth across the new nipple it found. Vigorously, she worked her oral digit until the black-haired girl moaned for her to stop. When she did, she opened her mouth and stuffed as much of the titflesh as she could into her. She ate, contented with the silken textured cushion of flesh her mouth had found. She sucked and nibbled, her tongue laving its way over the hard button of nipple their passion had created.\n\nHer hands moving to Kate's shoulders, Paula slowly edged the younger girl back toward their bed, while her mouth continued to excite fresh thrills through the enticing young body. Automatically, the black- haired girl sat on the bed, jerking her reddening breast from her companion's eager mouth. She smiled, then lay back, spreading her thighs wide, presenting an unobstructed path to the plump little mound of her sex and the black pubic moss that was bushed over it.\n\nPaula dropped to her knees and leaned forward. Her lips lightly kissed the dark triangle of shiny fur covering her sister's snatch, eliciting quivery little trembles from her partner. Then her tongue once more darted out and weaved through the forest of pubic down, tickling and teasing around the already wet cleft of Kate's sexual lips, but never dipping into the hot hole of her young cunt.\n\nEasing back just a little, the blonde-headed girl moved her hand between her sister's thighs, spreading the lips of her pussy so that she could see the extended bud of the girl's clit and the scalloped inner lips of her labia. Again, her head ducked downward. Her tongue flicked out and ran up and down the pink slash of the girl's sex.\n\nExpertly, her tongue tip dipped lightly into the musky cleft, tapping and twirling out its exciting dance of pleasure. The girl above her moaned and reached down, grabbing her head. She resisted the urgent fingers that pushed her face forward, delighting in the effect her tauntings had produced. Up and down the pink slit of Kate's opened pussy she teased and aroused.\n\nThen her tongue skipped upward, gently caressing the nubbin of ecstasy. She tenderly kissed the super-sensitive clit, hearing the moans of approval that came from above her. She licked and carefully lapped at the enticing button, twirling her tongue around its tiny circumference. Her lips closed around the bud of sensation and she sucked at it as a woman might suck at the cock of a man.\n\nThe black-headed beauty, half on and half off the bed, writhed as her lovely companion unlocked thrill after excited thrill in her body. She begged and moaned. Her hands pulled at the blonde head that taunted and played with her growing arousal. Her satisfied groans filled the spacious bedroom as the titillating oral digit slipped from her clit and entered the heated channel of her cunt.\n\nPaula's entry into her sister was far from gentle. It was quick and hard, spearing as deep as she could into the honey- filled socket, burying her face in the wetness of the girl's vagina. In and out, she probed in her penis-imitating oral style. She licked and lapped, eating her stepsister with unrestrained relish.\n\nSoft and smooth, like oiled silk, her tongue moved around within the humid interior of the girl's cunt She sucked deeply, swallowing the thick sexual juices she drained from the quivering channel, then drilled her tongue back into the enticing folds of Kate's pussy.\n\nAround and around, her inciting oral digit twisted its pleasure as Kate's hands pushed her face into the mouth of her belly. The younger girl writhed and quivered on the bed as her passion rose to a consuming fever of lust. She groaned as she felt the delightful tongue once more change its tactics, pumping in and out of her vagina. Her own pelvis began to move, undulating with the rhythm of the mouth that ate at her.\n\nSuddenly, there was a finger on her clit, rolling and fondling the aroused button. The dual stimulation rocked her with lusted madness. Body jolt after body jolt sizzled through her over and over as the waves that throbbed in her thighs expanded, blasting outward.\n\nIn and out, the blonde's tongue drilled, spearing to its limits within her. Faster and faster, her oral probe reamed around in the humid softness of her cunt. Around and around, the fondling finger rolled her clit.\n\nShe groaned and moaned as she rose on the skyrocket of ecstasy. Her thighs exploded and pleasure raced through her body. Crying out in desire, she pushed desperately at the head working so wonderfully at her sex, then abruptly released her hold, giving way to the sweetness of oblivion.\n\nGiving her sister's throbbing cunt one last hasty kiss, Paula rose. She smiled down on the younger girl who writhed and moaned on the bed, then stepped across the room to a chest of drawers.\n\nDiana gasped once again as she saw what the older girl extracted from the top drawer of the chest. She had seen them before, in the men's magazines Michael brought home, and had occasionally sneaked peeks at them amid the glass cases of adult book stores they had gone to. They carried the sterile name of ""marital aid"" on all the advertising she had seen. Commonly they were called dildoes. And the one Paula was now strapping around her waist was at least seven inches long, and an inch thick. It was hard looking and complete with a red rubber head and rubber balls dangling beneath.\n\nSmiling lewdly to herself, the blonde-haired beauty stepped back to the bed and eased her sister's thighs open. She grasped the imitation cock with one hand and stepped between the inviting ""Y"" opened before her. Carefully guiding her rubberized manhood into the target she sought, her hips jerking forward and burying most of the thick hose into her stepsister's cunt.\n\nStill lost in the waves of pleasure that swirled through her body, the sudden plunging entrance of the dildo jolted Kate. Her body twitched and her eyes jerked open with surprise. A startled ""Ahhhhhh!"" was wrenched from her lips. Then she relaxed and gazed lovingly up to the older girl standing above her.\n\nLeaning over the black-haired girl, Paula stretched her arms out and planted them to either side of her sister's head so that they supported the weight of her body. She lowered herself once, so that their lips met briefly. Kate's hands reached up and once more busied themselves with the elongated cones of titflesh that now dangled sleekly from Paula's chest. The older girl moaned and her pelvis hunched forward slamming about an inch of the dildo into her companion's pussy.\n\nRaising her legs and resting her feet on the side of the bed, Kate opened the angle of entry into her body. She moaned as the thickness slid deeper into her. It filled her with its hardness, stuffing her cunt to the brim.\n\nPaula edged back, glancing down to watch the imitation prick she wore glide from the snatch it had impaled. Long and slick with young womanly lubricants, it came out. She paused only when the knob-like head of the device was still buried within the hole she was now fucking. Then, slowly this time, her hips inched forward, drilling the rubbery hardness into her sister.\n\nThe younger girl groaned as she accepted the substitute manhood that skewered her body. Her hands squeezed and kneaded their approval into the firm cones of tit she held. Her own pelvis arched slightly to help take in the thickness that slithered into her belly.\n\nGrinning with delight at the pleasure she fed inch by inch into the girl, Paula eased her hips outward once again, then moved them forward. Pleased with her role of a man-made man, her pelvis took up a steady in and out rhythm, a rhythm which Kate's hips matched stroke for stroke, welcoming the invading length of dildo that reamed into the depths of her quick.\n\nLovers once again, the two teen-age girls lost themselves in their lovemaking. Kate groaned and moaned as her body was filled and packed with artificial cock. And Paula reveled in the sensations she ignited in her stepsisters body.\n\nA movement to one side of the room diverted Diana's gaze from the two young girls. The overly large brass knob to the door moved and the heavy wooden portal inched into the bedroom. A boyish face, surrounded by a reddish-blonde mop of shaggy hair, poked inquiringly inside--- Bryan!\n\nThe youth's eyes widened to saucers as his gaze moved around the room, alighting on his two sisters so obviously involved in themselves and the pleasure of their youthful bodies. The surprised expression quickly faded from his face and was replaced by one of pleased amusement. He edged inside the bedroom and stood silently watching the feminine couple, completely unnoticed by either Kate or Paula.\n\nPerplexed and somewhat annoyed by the boy's presence and possible interruption of her private session of voyeurism, Diana intently eyed the intruder from behind the security of the one-way mirror, hoping he would leave as quietly as he had made his rude entrance into the room. But he didn't. Bryan just stood there, grinning from ear to ear as he gazed at the alluring, writhing bodies so lustfully joined on the bed.\n\nDiana detected a definite increase in the labored rise and fall of the youth's muscular chest, which strained at the white fabric of his T- shirt as he sucked in his breath in deep gulps of arousal. But more notable was the growing bulge that filled the crotch of his jeans. There was no denying the testimony of his body. Bryan was every bit as affected by the stepsisters' carnal activities as she was.\n\nIn a quick flurry of eager young arms, the boy reached down and grabbed the bottom of his T-shirt and hastily wrenched it up and over his head. As he pulled the white cotton shirt off his arms and tossed it atop the chest of drawers, Diana found herself gasping out loud to herself once again. Not the knotty, thick muscles of a football player or a weight lifter, but the long, graceful muscles of a young swimmer covered his body. She shivered as she watched the rippling strength that corded senuously beneath the golden browness of his suntanned skin.\n\nKicking his loafers free from his feet, the youth's fingers dropped to the front of his jeans and made short work of the series of awkward buttons running down his fly, then skinned the denim pants down his legs. His thighs and calves and tight- looking ass were a perfect match for his athletic physique.\n\nAnd if there had been any doubt that Bryan was a young man, rather than a boy, it was quickly dismissed from Diana's mind, as his hands jerked his net-webbed briefs downward, revealing the rigid lance of his manhood that stood thickly from a forest of flaming red hairs covering his groin. His peeping-tomasita sister-in-law clutched her thin robe closer around her body, as she viewed the full size of his solid, pulsing cock.\n\nSuddenly Diana's whole body quaked with flaring arousal as the youth's intent pushed its way through her lust clouded mind. He was going to join his sisters entangled so wantonly on the bed!\n\nStepping quickly to the same chest of drawers Paula had gone to for the dildo that was now strapped to her waist and reaming the tender, young pussy of her stepsister, Bryan retrieved a blue jar of petroleum jelly from that same top drawer. Dipping two fingers into the jar, he extracted a thick glob of the heavy lubricant and smeared it over the jerking thickness of his prick, until it glistened beneath the room's overhead light. Smiling down at his handy work, he recapped the jar and replaced it in the drawer.\n\nHe moved barefoot across the room, stopping but a foot behind his own sister. Gazing down, he watched the rhythmic undulation of the girls' lovely young bodies, as they continued their lovemaking still completely unaware of the masculine eyes that watched from behind.\n\nThen he stepped forward, abruptly wrapping bit arms around his blonde- haired sister's slim shapely waist, pressing his body firmly against her in a strong hug. The young girl's hips abruptly ceased their steady in-out motion and she jerked upright, slamming the full length of the dildo around her waist into the vulnerable cunt of the dark-headed beauty beneath her. Both the girls, surprised for their own separate reasons, looked around in confusion and in shock from the separate sudden intrusions.\n\nDiana could see their worried looks quickly fade to ones of relief as they recognized the familiar body of their brother. Again the strange stirrings of lust flared violently within the young bride as she realized this incestuous scene had occurred before and on what appeared to be a fairly regular basis. Even more than before she felt the want and need to enter the bedroom behind her wall of one-way mirror and share the carnal pleasures of the three young bodies before her.\n\nBryan's lips and hands had now gone to work delightfully caressing the sleek, creamy curves of his sister's nakedness. His mouth languidly kissed and nibbled along the gentle slope of the smoothness of her bare shoulders and the graceful arch of her long white neck. In an aroused response, the blonde's hips slowly rotated, rubbing the white, rounded cushions of her rear mounds against the swollen stalk of cock pressed to her ass. On the opposite side of her tempting young body, the thick shaft of man- made dildo moved in a siow-motion churning within the wet pinkness of her stepsister's skewered cunt. Kate, in turn, moaned as she accepted the inciting gyrations of the girl's pelvis. Her eyes fluttered closed and her hands clutched tightly into the bedcovers beneath her naked body.\n\nUnable to work his finger below the secure strap of the device Paula wore, the boy's hands drifted over the smoothness of her flat stomach in long, caressing circles, eventually creeping upward to the firm cones of tit that stood out proud and uptilted from her chest. His palms cupped the tepid silkness of her breasts. His fingers squeezed gently into the womanly luxury of her flesh, delighting as aroused moans worked up from the depths of her throat and pushed out over her writhing lips. Massaging and kneading the sleek, conical mounds, his fingers teased outward, tapping at the stiff buttons perched atop each of the tits. She quivered as the delicious excitement of his hands rushed through her body on a sizzling hotline to her loins. Her hips increased their provocative gyrations and received the lustful groaning of the girl impaled under her in approval.\n\nAs the boy's mouth found its way through the blonde cascade of his sister's hair to the sensitive lobe of her ear, his hands tightened their hold on her lovely young breasts. Kneading with an urgent firmness, his fingers worked roughly into the pliant mounds. He squeezed and rubbed over the firm cones, tweeking and taunting the hard nubbins of flesh that topped each of the cushion-like knolls like some sensual cherries.\n\nPaula's head rolled back on his shoulder, her full red lips writhing their pleasure under the dual stimulation of her body. She groaned and shuddered with each new volley of delights he ignited within her. Her hips moved in a quickened pace, whipping the rubber cock she wore around in the opened hole of the black- headed girl between whose thighs she stood.\n\nThe youth's hands gave up their holds on her tits and moved to the rounded slopes of her white shoulders, gently pressing her forward. She followed the urgings of his palms and once more leaned over her stepsister, her arms extended before her for support. Kate's hands again rose, fondling the manhandled, heated cones of tit that dangled above her.\n\nBryan's hands, however, had slid around to Paula's temptingly upturned buttocks. His palms lovingly caressed the enticing smoothness of her plump, jutting ass cheeks. She moaned, shivering as she wiggled the twin cushions into his hands. The increased rotation of her hips brought fresh groans of arousal from the stepsister she poled so thoroughly.\n\nIn a quick backstep, the boy dropped to his knees behind his sister. His head leaned forward and tenderly kissed the now pink- blushed rear mounds. Waves of excited gooseflesh rippled up and down the plane of the girl's back. She moaned and quivered. His hands then grasped each of the charming cheeks and slowly spread them. The deep, dark crease of the girl's ass widened, revealing the brown, taut ring of her anus.\n\nOnce again, his head moved in, homing on the dusky little target. Her supple young body jerked rigid with surprised pleasure as his lips softly brushed over her asshole. She moaned and quaked with growing arousal, urging him to further probings. Again, he kissed the tight nodes of her ass, feeling her quiver and the pillows of ass become taut under his fingers. Her plump little butt pushed into his face, pressing the warmth of her rear around him. She groaned as his mouth flattened against her rectum.\n\nKate's moans mingled with those of her stepsister's as she felt about an inch of the hose- like dildo slither from the clutching channel of her belly. The younger girl's hips began a writhing, bunching motion, as she began to fuck herself on the device so deeply impaled within her body.\n\nThe boy's tongue now joined his lips. Teasingly, he flicked the warm wetness of his oral digit over the hard little nodes of her anus. Her moans increased as the feathery tongue tip danced at the entrance of her ass. She wiggled and jerked, loving the feel of his mouth licking and taunting her.\n\nThoroughly slackened with his saliva, the tight, puckered ring of muscle relaxed. Soothingly, he continued his oral ministrations, knowing that with each broad laving stroke he now used, the desire of his sister's body was flaming higher and higher. And with each swirling lap of his tongue, he opened the way for the ultimate purpose of his tantalizing foreplay.\n\nNext, the inquiring tip of his tongue darted to the center of the now relaxed ring of muscle. He drilled into her ass, an action that elicited a fresh chorus of thrilled moans from both the young girls, as they responded to the separate probes that moved in their bodies.\n\nIn and out, in cock-imitating fashion, the soft wetness of his tongue reamed its way into his sister's ass. He licked and laved within the velvet-like channel of her rear, slickening the path that would eventually accept the rigid, swollen shaft that throbbed at his loins; throbbed with the growing excitement of his lust. Around and around his tongue swirled, setting off thrills of sexual electricity that tingled along the open network of the girl's pleasure-heated nerves. In and out, he speared into her rectum, eating at her ass and preparing her for him.\n\nThe blonde's pelvis now moved in rhythm with the short quick strokes of the mouth at her ass. She helped his tongue fuck her asshole. And at the same time, her hips and the thick diIdo that was securely attached to them fucked the willing pussy of the black- haired young girl, voluptuously stretched out under her on the bed.\n\nIn his tongue drilled, taunting its warm way into the heat of her ass. And in turn, Paula's hips jerked forward, spearing the rubbery hose into Kate's flayed slash of sex. The younger girl, in the chain reaction response, arched her hips upward to receive every inch she could get, while her hands squeezed into the firm sleekness of her stepsister's elongated tits.\n\nFor minutes they worked this way, as Diana watched, her own arousal growing to near desperation. With increasing difficulty, their hidden sister-in-law hugged her robe to her, trying to keep her hand away from the wetness that flooded the throbbing channel of love between her thighs.\n\nBryan's face suddenly pulled away from his sister's ass. Giving each of the reddening rear cheeks one last quick kiss, he rose. His cock was a pole of hardened flesh, rigid and pulsating with its virile life. Its flowering knob-like head glistened with a mixture of clear lubricating jelly and preseminal fluids.\n\nHe eased the spread cushions of Paula's ass further apart, as he stepped forward again. The jerking glans of his prick kissed at the brown ring his mouth had so marvelously prepared. She groaned, tensing at the intimate contact of their naked bodies. Patiently, he waited, whispering and soothingly working the dual mounds of her perky ass. Slowly, she relaxed again, nodding for him to proceed.\n\nWhich is exactly what he did!\n\nThe gorged crown of his jelly-slickened rod nudged at the taut ring of muscle. He pushed forward against the puckered mouth, gently increasing the pressure of his hips. In an abrupt motion, her anus relaxed and the blood-laden tip of his cock was swallowed up.\n\nHe groaned as the quaking pleasure of her youthful tightness squeezed down around his glans. His hands gripped brutally into the flesh of her ass, as the exquisite vise of her sphincter muscles clamped down on the head of his prick. Heat, volcanic heat, seared over the sensitive, swollen spearhead. Her ass did another of its delightful little wiggles and he groaned again, as ball-aching sensations lashed through his groin.\n\nHe felt good, plugged into her that way, from behind. She shivered with the swollen feel of him. She liked it! And what's more, he knew she did!\n\nForcing herself to think relax, the strained channel of her rectum once more loosened and the invading thickness of his cock slithered deeply into the recesses of her bowels. Purposely this time, she clutched down on his fat rod, squeezing herself around its gorged circumference. Together they moaned, filled with the satisfaction of their joined bodies. Brother and sister locked together cock to ass.\n\nMarvelous! The volcanic heat of her ass burned with a delightful fire that devoured his total length. And smooth! She was smooth like velvet! A round velvet glove that was perfectly made for the thick roundness of his prick. Heat and velvet! The sensations were indescribable! There was a gratification all its own just in being entrenched with her bowels. A satisfaction of just standing there behind her with her soft rounded buttocks pressing to his crotch and the grasping tightness she held him in.\n\nThe feeling was mutual.\n\nShe could feel him like she could never feel him when he was drilled into her cunt. He was big! Bigger and thicker than anywhere else in her body! He filled her. He stuffed and packed her with hot, gorged cock. She could feel every small throb of his prick, pounding there as it was crammed deeply up her back.\n\nAnd then she relaxed.\n\nShe quaked as each thick inch slowly extracted itself from her asshole. Like a tree trunk of flesh, it moved from her, leaving a hungry hollowness in its wake. Inch-by-slow-inch, he pulled from her. Inch-by- pulsating-inch, she moaned and ached for it.\n\nThen he was slicing back into her rectum, filling and packing her to the brim once again. Hard and demanding, he drilled her. The tight, slick walls of her ass strained around the bigness that she accepted. Poling the full length of his sex into her ass, she felt the tickling nest of his pubic hairs nestling at the curves of her buttocks and the dangling sac of his testicles slapping lightly against her.\n\nThe fiery heat flared through his pounding shaft as he pulled free once again. He moaned as the flames lashed along and around his cock. He groaned as he slid from the velvet- lined tunnel, his balls seething with their heavy load.\n\nHe worked in a slow steady rhythm, letting her accustom herself to the swollen brand of his sex, allowing her body to prepare itself for the poling that she knew from past experiences would eventually come.\n\nTaking up that slow, gentle pace of his cock, her hips rocked back and forth, much to the pleasure of the dark-haired stepsister who was still joined to the blonde via the dildo strapped to Paula's waist. The younger girl fell into the in and out sluicing of her quivering cunt. Her hips gently rose and fell to accept the thickness that slid into the depths of her hungry pussy, then lurched its way outward.\n\nSuddenly the youth plunged forward.\n\nThe thick, blood-gorged length of his prod stabbed sharply between the sexy buttocks and speared deeply into his sister's asshole.\n\nPaula's head jerked up, a disarray of blonde strands flying wildly. She grunted under the impact, her breath jarred free from her lungs. Her hands clawed into the bed as he shafted into her depths.\n\nBut she took it!\n\nTook every unyielding inch of the hardened javelin of flesh he wedged into the tight socket of her ass.\n\nAs did Kate!\n\nThe younger girl's eyes snapped opened as the thickness of the dildo slammed into the young harbor of her belly. Her lips writhed in pleasure as an excited hiss of wanton desire rushed from her lungs.\n\nStill holding the soft, trembling half-moons of her haunches spread before him, he abruptly jerked out, groaning under the searing heat that licked at his cock. His hips jumped forward again to plunge his rod further up the smoothness of her back channel.\n\nAgain she took it!\n\nHe plowed into her fiery interior, burying his hugely swollen prick completely up her asshole. His crotch slammed into her buttocks, jarring her and her dildo forward. Her hands clutched even harder into the bed, trying desperately to maintain her half- standing, half- leaning position above the girl under her.\n\nThe fever of his desire built within him; an explosive force that drove him in and out of the gripping sheath in a violent piston-like action. In and out he lunged into the intensely tight hole of her rear channel, grinding himself into the volcanic recesses of her ass.\n\nHer body rocked as he reamed his way through her opened rear. Yet her hips worked in time with his. She bucked back and forth to accept the thorough fucking he was now giving her. She ached for the white-hot fire he seared into the depths of her bowels. She begged for the brutal, forceful shafting that slammed into her again and again.\n\nBeneath her, Kate writhed and bucked. Her hot snatch was filled with the reaction poling of the dildo. Her urgency was growing as the thick hose of imitation cock sliced in and out of her young greedy body.\n\nHer thighs throbbed under the pounding impact of the dildo. For the second time that night, she came. Moaning and groaning as her hands brutally squeezed into the softness of the tits she clutched. Her body twisted and turned as she rose into the sensual oblivion of climax.\n\nAnd when she at last descended from the heights of her pleasure, new waves of sensations lashed through her loins as the continuing plummeting of the dildo ravaged in and out of her cunt. Unable, or even unwanting to control herself, she soared again toward the threshold of orgasmic rapture.\n\nFrom behind, the youth's still jackhammering cock lunged in and out of the soft, smooth rectal channel of his sister's sexy ass. Like a rutting stag, he plunged his adamantine rod of pleasure into the squeezing confines of her anus. Groaning, he wrenched himself free and the marvelous heat of her bowels flared around his shaft, searing over the aching head of his cock.\n\nHe thudded into her now, jarring her with each ravenous stroke of his plummeting penis. Over and over, he invaded her ass and she took it and loved it. She bucked and threw her hips back to him, no longer aware of the effects her violent actions were having on the girl she was fucking. She didn't care! All she cared for was the swollen brand of flesh that burned its way in and out of her rear.\n\nShe relished it. Worshipped it! Her whole body was alive with him. In and out, he speared into her and she felt the rush of mounting pleasure. Like growing waves behind a barricading sea wall, the increasing flood of sensations throbbed through the open nerve endings of her totally aware body.\n\nOut and in, her brother slammed home the hugely swollen length of his prick. And she took it into her depths, squeezing it tightly as she crammed her rear muscles around him.\n\nShe was racked with explosive power as her hips jerked back and forth, helping him skewer her even more fully. It throbbed and seared. It sizzled with its heat. It burned and ached. In and out, out and in, he rammed and slammed into her.\n\nShe came, crying out in urgent passion. Her body tensed as the whirlwinds of pleasure screamed and lashed. She moaned and writhed as she rushed head on into the welcoming arms of orgasmic oblivion.\n\nThe snugness of her asshole tightened even harder around him. She held him like a vise. He could feel her squeezing it out of him. His come, hot and boiling, like liquid fire. He felt it spout up from his balls and burn its way through the already flaming length of his cock. He groaned as the burning load leaped outward, searing over the ass- gripped crown of his shaft. He quaked as his muscles gave way to the soul-wrenching pleasure of release.\n\nSpurt after spurt of penned-up sexual cream blasted out from his balls. He coated the velvet-lined channel of her back with a new lining of hot, thick sperm and semen. He emptied himself into her with glush after glush of come. Then clung to her, his arms wrapped around her waist for support.\n\nAnd below the quivering, gratefully locked together bodies of the brother and sister, a forgotten black-haired stepsister writhed and twisted, lost in the fourth climax that had racked her body that evening.\n\n Chapter 6\n\nDrained and exhausted, the brother, sister and stepsister fell to the bed in a writhing pile of young, desirable flesh. They kissed each other gratefully, paying little mind to who they kissed, or to what sex their partner was. Gently, with caressing tenderness, their hands moved lovingly over the nakedness of their three bodies, exploring and probing.\n\nAll this occurred while their new sister-in-law watched from the other side of the one- way mirror opening into their bedroom.\n\nMore than somewhat amazed by the threesome's complete sexual abandon, Diana watched, still unable to draw her eyes away from the sexy scene that she knew she would be sharing in, had it not been for that less than an inch thickness of glass that kept her from them. Her body ached to feel Bryan's young cock or Paula's mouth. She would have been more than grateful for Kate's expertly fondling fingers or even the thickness of the dildo still strapped to Paula's waist.\n\nIn the past she had wondered about sex with another woman. Now she knew. She knew that if the chance presented itself, she would enter the arms of another woman with the aroused feelings that were now flooding her body. She felt no shame at the self- admission. Her body was too laden with the lust the youthful threesome had flamed within her. She wanted sex. She wanted to be taken and used. She wanted the desires that washed through her loins to be released and set free.\n\nTwo hands, coming from behind her, suddenly grasped the heaving globes of her robe- covered breasts! She gasped and jerked upright, startled by the fondling palms that lasciviously rolled the veiled mounds of her tits.\n\n""Michael?"" she gasped again, hoping and wishing for the familiar sound of her husband's voice.\n\n""Yes,"" he whispered.\n\nRelief coursed through her body. Despite her embarrassment at having been caught window peeking, she leaned back resting in his arms. He felt good. Even with his startling method of announcing himself, she was glad he had followed her from their room and down the secret passage way. She needed him. She needed him to take her!\n\n""Why did you scare me like that?"" she moaned-whispered, her eyes closing as his hands worked their magic on her breasts.\n\nHis lips lightly kissed the exposed nape of her neck, then moved his tongue to her ear, flicking over the tempting morsel of her lobe, ""I was watching too.""\n\nShe moaned, long and low. This is what she wanted and needed. Right here in this dim lit alcove. No waiting to walk back down the passage to their room and the over-sized bed that waited. She wanted him now and he knew it. And from the thick bulge that strained at the front of his jeans and pressed at her buttocks, she knew he wanted the same thing.\n\nLight and teasing his tongue darted over her ear, sending shivering thrills of delight through her. She moaned again and snuggled back into the arms of her husband, worshipping the secure feel of his body. This was the real thing. Bryan, Paula and Kate had been real too, but not like this! This she could touch! This mouth was there taunting at her ear. And these hands were on her breasts, actually fondling her with their gently massaging fingers.\n\nNew shivery sensations shot through her body as she felt the silken smoothness of her robe slowly part and slide over the firm globes of her breasts, rubbing delightfully at the stiff aching hardness of her nipples.\n\nHer eyes fluttered open for a brief second, just enough to glimpse into the bedroom and see Paula and Kate busily using their hands to bring Bryan's cock back to its full manly size. Then she closed her eyes again and lost herself in the marvelous tingling sensations that filled her as his hands cupped beneath her bared breasts.\n\nSoftly manipulating, his hands drifted around the under curves of her pink tits, as if feeling out their true proportions. It was a gentle massage that eventually worked around the broad circumferences of the fleshy mounds. The feel of his hands on her body was exquisite. Fresh waves of deliciously tingling thrills suffused from her breasts throughout her whole body. Moaning softly, she snuggled back even more, resting in the arms that surrounded her.\n\nIn a barely brushing movement, his palms circled the bountiful bulges of her tits. Slowly, ever so slowly in a taunting, teasing fashion, he worked. Upward and around his hands spiralled, his skin lightly kissing the summery heat that radiated from the gentle curves of her flesh. Again she wiggled back, her breath hissing under the tantalizing manipulations. Her chest heaved as her breathing became labored and aroused.\n\nThen his palms were hovering over the coral buds of her nipples. She could feel the warmth soothingly suffusing from his hands and mingling with her own sexual heat. He brushed cajolingly over the erect, rubbery points of flesh, his mouth dropping to her neck as she groaned with mounting excitement.\n\nThere was nothing abrupt about his movements. Everything was natural and flowed together. His hands closed over her breasts and lovingly squeezed into their pliant firmness, eliciting even more moany little sounds of pleasure from her lips.\n\nGently he kneaded, molding her flesh under his wonderfully exciting fingers. She had never doubted that he knew her body and how to give her what she wanted and needed. But this was fantastic. A slowly building explosion inched higher and higher in her willing and ready body.\n\nWith more pressure now, his hands kneaded into the fleshy globes of her tits. He squeezed and rolled their pillowy shapes against her chest, then pressed them down into her so that their roundness pancaked out from under his palms.\n\nHe wasn't rushing her or himself. His fingers maneuvered their way back along the sleek, sloping path to her nipples. Gently, he tapped the erect tips and again a sharp in-rushing hiss of aroused pleasure came from her lips, filling the small alcove.\n\nAround and around, the tantalizing digits circled the hardened buds of flesh, creating all sorts of fantastic sexual friction that burned, ached, throbbed and aroused all in the same instant. His fingers scissored around the taut buttons, their pinkness glowing red with desire.\n\nHis all-knowing hands moved away from her breasts and drifted with titillating determination down over the quivering flatness of her belly. She groaned now, pushing herself harder against his supporting body, wiggling her flaring curved buttocks against the swollen bulge in his pants, tempting him, urging him, luring his fingers even further downward.\n\nShe sucked her breath in a sharp, deep hiss of excitement, when his fingertips finally brushed into the silky, curling triangle of her pubic moss. Slowly he weaved lower, his finger finding the moist cleft of her loins and running down the dipping slit.\n\nUp and down the lubricious lips of her sex his inciting digit glided, but refused to slide into the pulsing slash of her cunt. He teased her, taunted her, toyed with her body, until her pelvis moved in a slow motion gyration to match his playful touch.\n\nThen and only then, did he wiggle his finger up into her pussy.\n\nShe groaned, pressing herself closely to him. She accepted the tickling probings of his finger for what it was meant to be--- an exciting appetizer to the main course that would soon come.\n\nShe was wet inside. She could feel the sexual juices that flooded the heated hole of her sex and she could hear the wet sounds his finger made as it slowly pumped in and out of her.\n\nLike a small cock, he worked his delving digit into her pussy and she loved it. She relished each dipping, twirling motion he made. She trembled as his finger crammed into her cunt at an ever increasing pace. He twisted and turned, then slipped another finger into her vagina, packing her that much fuller. She groaned and ground her pelvis down on the double digital impalement of her sex.\n\nThen there was another finger, tauntingly gliding along the moist crease of her labia. It dipped between the plump pouted outer lips and inquisitively tapped at the extending nubbin of her clit. There was no moan this time. She groaned, long and low and filled with the growing desperation of her desire.\n\nTaunting playfully, his fingertips caressed the excited bud of pleasure as his two other fingers fucked their way in and out of her juice- filled cunt. He rolled the delicate bud and circled it. He fondled and fingered it until her groans filled the room and she was afraid that her whimpers would finally bring the attention of the three youths still involved in their sexual romp in the bedroom.\n\n""Please,"" she groaned. ""I need you. Please I need this!""\n\nHer hand reached behind her and clamped onto the still covered length of her husband's cock. He grunted and drove his fingers hard up into her hot pussy, increasing the driving strokes of their fucking motion.\n\n""Please!"" she pleaded. ""I want your cock. I want you to fuck me!"" Abruptly he pulled his hands away from her wanton sex, his fingers sucking wetly from her body. His mouth returned to her ear, kissing her once more, gently.\n\n""Lean over,"" he whispered in a deep, husky voice, that spoke of his own arousal.\n\nDoing as he directed, she leaned over, using her hands to support herself on the window ledge-like frame that surrounded the one-way mirror. The position gave her a clear view of the activities in the other room.\n\nKate was now getting her share of her stepbrother's cock, a whole face full, as it were. Her young lips were firmly wrapped around the fat stalk of his manhood as she lay on her stomach, her face buried in the bright redness of his pubic hairs. The young, black-haired girl's cheek hollowed deeply as her head moved up and down on the rigid manly rod.\n\nBryan's mouth was far more inactive. His pink, glistening tongue was lapping vigorously through the sandy blonde hairs that brushed over his sister's cunt. Diana could see him lapping up and swallowing the glistening juices that flowed from the pink lips, then spear his tongue into the waiting pussy.\n\nShe couldn't see Paula's face because the blonde-headed girl once more had her head buried between Kate's creamy thighs.\n\nTheir young, willing bodies formed a triangle---a love triangle, Diana couldn't help but think as she stood, positioned for her husband and the cock she desperately wanted and needed.\n\nFrom behind her, she heard the curt sound of Michael's zipper and the rustle of his jeans as he pulled them from his legs. There was the padded sound of bare feet and then the hardness of his prick pushing against one of the round curves of her buttocks.\n\nShe felt his hands reach down and lift the veiling bottom of her robe and fold it over her back so that hung above her hips, exposing the half-moons of her ass. The air felt cool and stimulating on her heated body.\n\nThen his hands were on her again. Palms on her inner thighs opened her legs wider, then he tickled another finger into her cunt for a few quick strokes that only fed the flames of anticipation swirling within her loins.\n\nShe felt the naked warmth of his crotch as it pressed into her upturned buttocks and the tickling forest of his pubic hairs. She groaned as the fat pole of his prick throbbed against the waiting lips of her cunt. His hips moved back and forth, gliding the length over the wanton crease of her labia, taunting her even further.\n\nHis hand was between her spread thighs again. She felt his fingers close around his cock and the tip of his thumb spread the lips of her pussy as a guide for the pulsating, wet target he sought.\n\nHis hips lurched!\n\nShe groaned deeply under the full-powered impalement of his sex.\n\nThen she cried out in a startled, whimpering gasp!\n\nThis isn't Michael!\n\nHis pelvis snapped briskly into the perky uptilted slopes of her buttocks.\n\nThis isn't my husband!\n\nBig, bigger than her husband's cock, fatter at least, the man behind her lunged the full length of his prick into the humid folds of her cunt.\n\nWho is it! What's happening to me!\n\nThe realization that the man behind her, the man that was now cock-deep in the wanton hole of her sex, wasn't her husband racked her mind. His arms wrapped around her waist and his hips snapped forward burying more of the hardness of his shaft within her belly.\n\n""Ohhhh!"" she heard herself moan, embarrassed and ashamed of her wanton lust.\n\nShe moaned again as the fatness of his prick eased back a bit, slithering out of the juice- filled channel of her vagina. Then his pelvis jerked forward, sinking his length into the liquid warmth of her pussy.\n\nScream, she thought, but the most her mouth could manage was an incoherent, ""Ahhhggghhh!""\n\nWhat's happening to me? she shouted to herself. Some man ... some stranger is raping you, and you can't even call for help!\n\nNo! she answered herself, I can't call for help. I couldn't face Michael and tell him how all this happened!\n\n""Ahhhhhhh!"" she groaned, as the thickness that was packed into her once more eased out, then drove back into her body.\n\nYou dont want to scream for help! she continued the mental conflict that raged in her brain. You want it! You want to be raped!\n\nThe squeezing muscles of her young and oh so vulnerable vagina spoke the truth. They clamped down on the unfamiliar intruder, clinging to the fullness that thrilled her.\n\nWhore! You cock hungry bitch! You don't care that you're being fucked by some unknown, unseen man! All you care about is that cock! That fat cock that's fucking your pussy!\n\n""Harder, Michael!"" she moaned, hoping at least to conceal her discovery from the man behind her, hoping to hide the wanton, shameless lust she was feeling for this man she had never even seen, ""Deeper! Fuck me deeper!""\n\nThe swollen shaft of his prick drove in, slamming its satisfying fullness into her body. She grunted under the heavy impact and whimpered as her throbbing cunt begged for more.\n\nWhich is exactly what he gave her!\n\nHis hands gripped tightly at her hips, his pelvis jerked back and forth in a rapid series of powerful lunges. His cock shafted in and out of her belly, sluicing through the humid channel in a searing, uneven rhythm.\n\n""God!"" she heard herself moaning despite herself. ""Oh, sweet God! It's good! Damn good!""\n\nHer thighs ached, throbbing unmercifully. Her long view of the bedroom activities and his more than arousing manipulations of her body were too much for her. Lust! Her body was one sheer force of unleashed lust!\n\nThough she told herself she didn't want to, her hips began moving with each driving jerk of his hips. She helped him. She helped him feed his cock into her body. She helped him fuck her wanton pussy like a dog takes a bitch in heat.\n\nHe slammed back into her. The thickness of his shaft drilled deep, straining into the pink folds of her pulsing vagina, stretching the tightness of the channel to accommodate his size.\n\nHer ass bucked back, slapping into his crotch. She shuddered with pleasure, as she accepted the swollen rod that crammed into her. Whoever it was behind her, he wasn't brutal, just virile, driving deep and hard. And he hadn't threatened her. He had just taken advantage of the situation. After all, she had begged and pleaded with him to fuck her. And that was exactly what he was doing.\n\nThe ponderous mass of his prick slid free. Her muscles clamped down in a vain attempt to hold the flowering knob of his glans. She moaned and trembled, realizing that she was enjoying it. She was enjoying being poled from behind by a man she didn't know. Her whole body quaked with excitement as she relaxed and prepared herself for the next fleshy invasion.\n\nIt came, big and hard, spearing into the heated recesses of her aching pussy. Her pelvis jerked back and wiggled around the massive stalk of manmeat, squeezing the youthfulness of her love channel around it. She heard him grunt with pleasure and felt a strange satisfaction course through her body, adding to the thrills that already whipped at her.\n\nHe wrenched himself free from the clinging moistness of her sexual sheath, then drew himself back into the hot pocket of flesh. Their bodies thudded together, ass to crotch. They grunted and moaned as they worked together, fanning the flames of passion that licked within them.\n\nIn and out, she accepted his strong steady rhythm.\n\nOut and in, he lunged the bigness of his cockshaft into the upturned slash of her belly.\n\nThen his arms were around her once again. And his fingers were delving between the splayed lips of her love mound.\n\nShe groaned as he found the bud of pleasure his fingertips searched for. Her body quaked with sensual tremors of delight. He touched and rolled the excited little nubbin of her clit.\n\nLunging, thrusting, drilling and spearing his cock lashed in and out of her body. Around and around his fingers worked her clit.\n\nShe came. Her whole body exploded as the white-hot light of passion flared, throwing her into the heavens of ecstasy. Her legs and arms quaked, doing their damnedest to maintain the body they supported, as she threw herself back into the man, impaling herself fully on the pole of flesh sporting from his groin.\n\nWave after wave of soul-shattering pleasure broke over her, washing their marvelous sensations through her body. She felt her legs crumble and her body slowly collapse and fall to the floor. She groaned as the thickness that had been packed into her slithered free, leaving her empty.\n\nUnable to move, she lay on the floor panting and moaning as she rode atop the swirling winds of ecstasy.\n\nAfter what seemed like hours of endless sensual explosions, Diana floated downward, touching earth and regaining control of her body. Shakily, she pushed herself to her knees and glanced behind her.\n\nA confused feeling of disappointment and relief flooded her. He was gone! Vanished back to wherever he had come from. She shivered and pulled the thin robe back around her body.\n\nA glistening stream of thickness that oozed from the lips of her sex was the only evidence she had that he had ever been there to begin with; a pearly stream of seeping sperm and semen, the only evidence that he had achieved the release that he had brought to her.\n\nHer body still trembling, she slowly rose and retraced her way down the dimly lit passage. The lamp she had placed in the closet had been a good idea. It led her toward her room and the secret panel that opened into the closet.\n\nOnce back in the relative security of the bedroom, she hastily dislodged Michael's shoe and pulled the panel closed, then replaced the lamp on the night table near the bed.\n\nIt all seemed dreamlike now. The passage, Bryan, Paula, and Kate and the man who had taken her, all of them a dream. But the still quivering mouth of her love mound told her it had been real. She shivered again, unsure whether the reaction was one of relief or excitement.\n\nIn a daze, she stumbled into the bathroom and quickly turned the knobs of the shower full blast. The water was like tiny fingers massaging her, bringing her back to reality and at the same time soothing and relaxing her.\n\nFeeling refreshed, but definitely tired, she toweled herself dry and climbed into the cushiony softness of the over-sized bed to wait for her husband, wondering what she would tell him.\n\nShe tried to sort the events out in her mind, but with little success. The more she thought about the incident the more embarrassing it was to her.\n\nLike most women, she had thought about rape. The thought of some man, one she knew and was attracted to, forcing her into sex had always been exciting. But that wasnt rape, just an erotic fantasy.\n\nRape was brutal, degrading, with no thought of pleasure, only the humiliation of the woman. Rapists were mentally sick people who were out to punish women. People who thought sex was dirty and degraded their victims by forcing them into sex.\n\nBut the man in the passage had been nothing like that.\n\nHe had been more like a lover. He had known what a woman wanted and had given it to her. He had worried about her pleasure as well as his own.\n\nShe shivered again. This time there was no doubt in her mind, it had been excitement. Not something she would want to happen every day, but definitely exciting.\n\nYet, she felt used. She didn't even know the man that had taken her. She hadn't seen his face. He had taken the advantage of her position and used her to expel his lust.\n\nWho was he?\n\nWhat will I tell Michael?\n\nThe questions echoed over and over in her mind as the comforting security of sleep slowly crept over her, leaving the answers lost in the darkness.\n\n Chapter 7\n\nDiana rolled over in the bed. Her long, graceful arms reached out to hold her husband. But only found emptiness on his side of the bed.\n\nShe pushed her sleep-laden eyes open and stared beside her. Michael's side had been slept in, but it was empty now. She quickly glanced around the room. Her husband was gone.\n\n""Hrmph!"" she snorted out loud. ""Not much of a way to treat your bride on the second night of your marriage!""\n\nThen she remembered the man in the passage and was grateful that her husband hadn't awakened her.\n\nIt's passed now. Let it be. There's no reason that Michael needs to know. Not now at least. He's upset enough as it is, at having had to make this trip to his family's home. I'll tell him later, when we're away from here. Later ... maybe ...\n\nShe rolled to her back and stretched. It would be nice to have Michael now. He's good in the morning. Hell, he's good any time!\n\nShe smiled and pulled his pillow to her and hugged it. She could detect the slight smell of him. She shivered, wishing the pillow was her husband, imagining she was holding him close while he was atop her.\n\nNo! Forget it! she scolded herself. No reason to get yourself hot and bothered. Michael's not here!\n\nGroaning with disappointment, she tossed the imaginary Michael-pillow back to the other side of the bed, gave it a loving pat, then swung herself out of the bed. After a few moments in the bathroom, tending to the regular morningly duties, she came back into the bedroom and selected a pair of burgandy hip huggers and a cream-colored blouse from the suitcase. Not sure how the Hightowers would take to the braless look, she also pulled out one of those thin, very sheer, nylon bras, that did little more than keep her nipples from poking out under her blouse. Her breasts were still firm, even without a bra; they did little more than jiggle around pleasantly.\n\nQuickly stepping into her casual, but attractive, clothes, she glanced longingly at the empty and unused bed once more, then made her way downstairs.\n\nThe mansion seemed deserted. She made a quick check of the room she had been in the night before, but could find no one, let alone her husband.\n\nDeciding that if she had been left to fend on her own, she'd do something about the growing hunger in her stomach. After all, it was time for breakfast.\n\nWith little difficulty---she did make two wrong turns that led her to the den---Diana located the hall leading to the kitchen.\n\n""Good morning,"" Lorraine cheerfully greeted her as she swung the door into the kitchen. ""Sleep well?""\n\n""Wonderfully,"" Diana smiled at the blonde-haired woman, finding herself still disbelieving Lorraine was the mother of two teen-age children.\n\nIf I can only hold my age as well! she thought, but said, ""Where is everybody?""\n\nHer mother-in-law smiled and offered a cup of coffee, which she accepted, as well as two pieces of toast and several slices of crisp fried bacon.\n\n""Your Michael got up earlier this morning and drove in to the courthouse. Both the girls went along to do some shopping,"" Lorraine said, seating herself at the breakfast counter with Diana, nursing her own coffee. ""Bryan and my Michael are around the house somewhere.""\n\nDiana listened as the woman talked, mostly idle conversation about her family and the Hightower estate. However, Diana couldn't help but wonder if Lorraine really knew what was going on with her family. Did she know that her son and daughter had shared anal intercourse last night, shared it and enjoyed? And did she know that they were both their stepsister's lovers?\n\nShe smiled to herself, remembering the lusty scene she had witnessed from behind the one-way mirror last night.\n\nThen the memories of the man in the dark came to her again. Less distressing than last night, but still perplexing.\n\n""Look, Diana,"" she heard her mother-in-law suggest. ""It's a beautiful day. Why don't you go outside and see our place? It's really rather beautiful. Michael One did most of the work himself.""\n\n""I think I will,"" Diana agreed, mostly because she wanted to think. ""I'll be back shortly to see if I can help with lunch.""\n\n""Don't bother,"" the older woman answered. ""I'm just going to throw some cold cuts together. Take your time. I might come out and join you in a little bit.""\n\nNodding, Diana left her mother-in-law alone in the kitchen and left the immense plantation house via the back door.\n\nIt was a nice day, spring warm, but lacking the humidity that comes with Louisiana summers. A light breeze added to the fresh feel of the day. A mildly, sweet scent of the blossoming magnolia trees suffused through the air.\n\nMoving idly and without any set purpose, Diana walked away from the house. She stopped once and reached down to remove her shoes. The St. Augustine grass, with its broad flat blades, was a thick green carpet that felt cool and alive under her bare feet. It was almost a sin to walk on this grass with anything but bare feet. Beautifully manicured, the lawn of the Hightower estate was almost a work of art.\n\nWho had it been?\n\nDespite the marvelous feel of the day, her thoughts kept returning to the secret passage, the alcove with its sexy viewing arrangement, and the man who had fucked her so thoroughly, the man she hadn't seen--- only felt!\n\n""Good morning!"" a voice called to her, her husband's voice.\n\nShe pivoted, glad that he had gotten the legal business out of the way so quickly. But it wasn't Michael that was coming toward her. At least, not her Michael. Rather, it was her husband's father.\n\n""You look especially lovely this morning. The way all new brides should,"" he smiled at and received a smile in answer. ""Beautiful day, isn't it?""\n\n""Yes,"" she replied. ""Lorraine suggested I come out and see what you've done with the landscaping. I'm glad I took her up. It's beautiful.""\n\nHis face beamed with pride, ""Thank you. I won't be humble about it. This took a hell of a lot of work and I did most of it by myself. I guess it's the New England farm boy I never was coming out in me. There's something special about planting things and watching them come to life.""\n\nShe smiled, then chided, ""Don't tell me you're responsible for these magnolias!""\n\n""No,"" he chuckled. ""They were here when I bought the place. But they were in bad condition and I did nurse them back to health.""\n\n""A man with a green thumb,"" she laughed.\n\n""Thumbs don't get green by working with the earth,"" he corrected. ""They get dirty.""\n\nShe laughed again. Last night, she had decided she liked her new father-in-law and those feelings were being confirmed now. ""Is there anything special I should see? Any labor of love you're especially proud of?""\n\n""Why of course,"" he smiled, offering her his arm, which she took. ""The pond is just over there. If you'll kindly come with me.""\n\nThe walk was farther than Diana anticipated. The mansion had disappeared behind them, hidden by the small forest of magnolias. But it was worth it. Michael One's pond was special.\n\nSkirted by trees on all sides, the small pool of water was clear and calm looking. To one side was a small clearing, complete with a picnic table and benches.\n\n""I had to call in the bulldozers to help me with this, her father-in- law explained. ""It's my design, though. The pond's spring fed and most of the year it's downright cold, which keeps the snakes away.""\n\n""Snakes?"" Diana glanced up at him.\n\n""This is bayou country. There's plenty of cotton mouths around,"" he answered. ""But don't worry. Like I said the water is plenty cold, too cold for them. But on a hot summer's day, this pond beats the hell out of a swimming pool. Lorraine and I often sneak away from the house during the summer for a little skinny dippin'.""\n\nDiana laughed. It was quite easy for her to picture her father-in-law and his sexy wife swimming nude in the pond. He might be in his fifties, but he still presented a virile image. The humor, however, was Diana's mental images of Bryan, Paula and Kate doing exactly the same thing without the knowledge of their parents. This quiet, little pond had probably been the scene for more than one of the sexual romps the threesome had shared.\n\n""Your home really is something special,"" she commented, as they paused, leaning against the trunk of one of the towering trees.\n\n""We think so,"" Michael One smiled at her. ""There's a lot here to work with and we're always finding something new, some remnant of this estate's history.""\n\n""Like those cellars they used to keep runaway slaves in until passage north could be arranged?"" Diana asked.\n\n""Mmmm hmmmm,"" he nodded, gazing out over the pond. ""Or some buried wagon wheel. Or like those andirons for the den's fireplace. I found them while the workmen were digging this pond. There must have been another house out here at one time. Perhaps a guest house. If not, then I discovered the Duvalle's old trash dump.""\n\nShe chuckled with him at the thought of the antique andirons once being someone else's garbage.\n\n""This whole place is like the house,"" he continued.\n\n""Full of those quirks you mentioned last night?"" she asked.\n\n""Right,"" he smiled at her, his eyes locking to hers. ""Did you know that the house has secret passages?""\n\n""Yes...."" she suddenly stopped.\n\nIt hit her all at once, like a ton of bricks!\n\nHer father-in-law's eyes flashed with a devilish glint.\n\nHe knew!\n\nAnd she knew!\n\nThe man in the alcove had answered to the name Michael last night! He had sounded like her husband! Michael One sounded like her Michael! They were both the same size. The similarities were unbelievable!\n\n""You!"" she gasped. ""It was you!""\n\nHer hand lashed out, fully intent on slapping her father-in- law's face. It was silly, a childish reaction. But at the moment, it was all that she could think of; all she could do to relieve the anger and the embarrassment that flushed through her body.\n\nBut even that was ineffectual!\n\nHis own arm jumped up and grasped her wrist. Her anger growing, she slapped out with her other arm. Which again, he blocked, raising both her arms above her head and pinning them firmly against the rough trunk of the magnolia. She struggled, twisting to free herself, but he held her solidly.\n\n""You bastard! It was you!"" she spat. ""You were the man last night! You ... you ... rapist!""\n\nHe chuckled and grinned at her, ""Rapist?""\n\n""Yes, you son of a bitch!"" she grunted, still trying to wrench her wrist free of his one vise-like hand.\n\n""Come now,"" he chided, his eyes laughing with amused delight. ""Surely you don't expect me to believe that. I doubt whether you've been able to convince yourself that it was rape!""\n\nHer knee lashed out, directed toward his groin. A measure he had apparently been anticipating, since he easily sidestepped the would-be painful thrust and laughed, obviously enjoying the position he held his daughter-in-law in.\n\n""My dear Diana, you wanted it as every bit as much as I did,"" he grinned lewdly down at her, knowing. ""You never so much as tried to get away from me. And I know you could tell I wasn't my son.""\n\nShe kicked out again, but it was a vain effort. He was now positioned beside her, out of reach.\n\n""You bastard!"" she hissed, renewing her struggle to get away from his hand, but he held her tight\n\n""I only did as you asked,"" he continued smiling at her. ""As a matter of fact, I didn't do a damn thing until you asked me to. Unless you want to count my copping a feel of those marvelous tits of yours.""\n\nAgain she twisted and writhed and again her struggles received the same results. Nothing!\n\n""And you can't tell me you didn't enjoy it as much as I did,"" he went on. ""My God, girl, you had one of the strongest climaxes I've ever seen in a woman!""\n\n""No! That was not rape,"" he concluded. ""One of the farthest things from rape I've ever seen!""\n\n""Yesss!"" she hissed. ""It was! You raped me!""\n\n""No,"" he answered simply, as he reached up and tightly grasped her chin with his free hand. ""No.""\n\nHis head dipped forward.\n\nHe's going to kiss me!\n\nThe thought jolted her. It was the last thing she had expected.\n\nThe conceit! The egotistical bastard!\n\nShe tried to jerk her head away, but his clamping fingers held her steady and immobile. Lightly his lips brushed over hers, then his head rose and he smiled, as she glared with indignation.\n\nReleasing her face, his fingers tauntingly glided down the smooth arc of her neck, resting on the top button of her blouse.\n\n""I guess, if you won't admit that it wasn't rape,"" he grinned, ""I'll have to demonstrate my point to you.""\n\nHis fingers fumbled with the button momentarily. She felt the top of her blouse suddenly loosen and knew he had been successful.\n\nAgain, he reached up and grasped her chin and jerked her face toward him. His head lowered and their lips met again, pressing a little harder and lingering for a second or two.\n\nRepeating his movements, his fingers drifted down the softness of her neck and down the front of her blouse, dipping a little lower this time.\n\nThe fabric of her blouse tugged as the second of the five buttons was freed from its hole. As before, his hand caught her chin and pulled her face to him. His lips pressed hard against hers. With enraged determination, she kept her month tautly drawn closed.\n\nAgain his fingers slid down along the curving arch of her neck and dipped through the opening ""V"" of her blouse. Downward his fingers softly caressed, moving much lower and much more intimately through the valley separating her breasts and over the thin nylon that covered the well-proportioned globes. He found the fourth button and easily slipped it from its hole.\n\nFor the fifth time, his fingers clamped under her chin and pulled her to him. His mouth covered hers. His tongue, warm and moist, danced out from his mouth, as his lips parted, then taunted over her lips. But she was determined! Her mouth refused the probe. She shivered, remembering its feel on her neck and ear last night.\n\nOnce more, following the now familiar path, his fingers caressingly glided down her neck and drifted over her bare skin, through the smooth valley of her breasts and over the quivering flatness of her stomach. They found the last of the five buttons and quickly slipped it from its hole.\n\nHer blouse was now completely opened.\n\nHis free hand tucked under the edges of the shirt and pushed them back over her shoulders so that the blouse remained on her, but her chest was exposed to him.\n\n""Beautiful,"" he whispered glancing at her, then letting his eyes drop to the nylon- conflined mounds of her tits, so that she knew exactly what he was speaking about.\n\nThe bra was flimsy and sheer. It held absolutely nothing from his eyes. Her nipples and aureoles looked brown under the flesh-colored fabric, rather than their natural coral pink, but what the hell did that matter, she found herself thinking.\n\n""Beautiful,"" he whispered again, as if to make sure that she heard him.\n\nHis hand was back on her body again. This time gently caressing the sleek flatness of her stomach, his fingertips teasingly ringing the deep well of her navel. She shivered.\n\nDamn! she cursed herself. She could feel her nipples responding to the taunting gentle manipulation of his hand. Slut! You're nothing better than a cock hungry slut!\n\nIt didn't help. Her nylon-confined nipples still tingled, pushing against the fabric of her bra.\n\nWorking slowly upward, his hand glided beneath the restrained globe of her right tit and slowly caressed the bulging lower curve. She shivered again. Then his palm cupped beneath the sister mound and repeated its loving fondle.\n\nThe bastard! He's doing exactly like he did last night!\n\nThinking she felt the grip on her pinned wrists slacken, she suddenly jerked and twisted. The strength of his hand hadn't diminished in the least. He held her firmly and continued his play without the slightest pause for her struggles.\n\nCircling in a spiralling path, his fingers brushed around and around the captive globes of flesh. Despite the covering of nylon, she felt him, felt every little movement of his fingertips. The sheer fabric seemed only to increase the sexy feel of him, suffusing the pleasant sensations of his hands. Her nipples were alive, straining outward, pressing against the cloth of her bra.\n\nHis fingers then drifted into the deep valley between the mounded forms of her breasts. Carefully, they tucked under the fabric.\n\nHis eyes rose to her again, glinting with delight as they caught the excited flare of her nostrils and the wide-eyed gaze of definite interest.\n\nHis hand jerked forward. A sharp biting pain ran across her shoulders. It was the broad strap of her bra! Then it was gone as suddenly as it had come. He had ripped the front of her bra open. Her tits, pink and vulnerable, now stood out from her chest, displaying their nakedness, while wispy bits of torn nylon dangled to their sides, moving in the slight breeze.\n\nInvoluntarily, she sucked her breath in. It hissed as it rushed through her teeth on the way to her lungs. Whether she wanted it or not, her body was reacting to him. She was enjoying this rough treatment. Just as she had enjoyed the things he had done to her last night!\n\nHis hand rose to her tits again. This time his fingers were met by the summery warmth of her flesh. She quivered, trying to push the mounting excitement of her body away.\n\nHis fingers lightly brushing and tapping at her erect nipple did little to help. Nor did the wonderfully squeezing finger that expertly kneaded and rolled the firm cushions of flesh.\n\nAnd when he cupped one of the tempting globes of melon-like tit and pushed it upward so that he could just barely get his lips and tongue on the deep pink cherry of aroused flesh that topped it, there was nothing she could think to do, except moan.\n\nHis tongue was like a feathery whip of pleasure. He licked and laved, slickening the fat, plump nipple. He lashed and whipped over its hardening surface, causing her chest to heave with labored breaths.\n\nHis lips closed over the excited bud and he sucked---an action that only increased the wonderful tingling that flooded through the billowy mound and suffused down into her loins.\n\nShe moaned again, arching her back away from the wrinkled trunk of the tree, in a hope of giving him more of her wanton breast. But the confining position he had her pinned in did little to help.\n\nIf he'd only let my hands go! she found herself wishing and not caring. She knew as she had known last night that she wanted what he had given her. She wanted it now, as she wanted it then!\n\nWith a moist little sucking sound, his lips slid from her nipple and his hand squeezed around the fleshy globe as he rolled it against her chest.\n\nHis eyes met hers again and he leaned to her.\n\nTheir lips met. This time, he found no resistance, no struggle, no protest!\n\nShe opened her mouth to admit the moist, warm probe of his tongue. She accepted the oral digit into her mouth, caressing it and teasing it with her own tongue. He drilled deeply, flicking toward her throat.\n\nShe felt him move at her side, pressing against her, then covering her from the front. She could have made her kicks connect now, but that was the furthest thing from her mind, as she felt the bulging thickness that pressed against her from the crotch of his pants.\n\nHer pelvis pushed out and rubbed into the bulge. She felt him tremble a little, but enough for her hands to slip free and cling tightly around his back.\n\nAs his tongue retreated from her mouth, she moved after it into his mouth. Her gyrating oral digit flicked and twisted within the humid warmth of his mouth, dancing lightly over and under his tongue.\n\nHis hand climbed up her back and slowly worked at her blouse. Briefly she unwrapped her arms from around him, so that he could slip it and the shredded remains of her bra free and toss them to the ground. Then her arms were around him again, drawing him close.\n\nEventually, they parted and he gazed down at her, an undeniable light of certainty in his eyes, ""Kneel down.""\n\nShe obeyed his whispered command, trembling as she dropped before him, her green eyes never leaving his face. He smiled reassuringly.\n\n""Suck me off,"" he whispered his next command. It came as if to make sure she knew neither one of them no longer spoke of rape.\n\nShe glanced at the thick knoll that strained from the front of his pants and nodded without looking at him.\n\nHer fingers slowly drifted out and traced up and down the swollen shape beneath his jeans. His legs opened, spreading a little as her fingers found his zipper and moved it downward, then dipped inside his fly, carefully maneuvering the fat rod of flesh she found free of its confinement.\n\nThat it was thick, she already knew. She had felt it last night and it had packed her to the brim. But seeing the full size of his club-like prodder was something else. While no more than six inches long, it was at least two inches in diameter, and the gorged glans looked like some small red apple.\n\nAnd from the long, slitted mouth at the direct center of the arrow- shaped crown welled a large drop of crystal clear fluid. Juice that she stirred from his loins.\n\nGrasping the thickness of his cock with both of her hands, she leaned to his crotch. Her pink tongue snaked out and lapped away the heavy drop. The familiar taste of sex filled her mouth. It was a taste she liked. No! A taste she loved! She rolled the singular drop in her mouth, savoring it, then she swallowed.\n\nHer tongue flicked out again, this time washing its way over the bloated-looking crown of his cock. It looked so firm and hard, yet it was smooth and soft. The delicious combination was arousing. She licked some more, thoroughly enjoying the task her father-in-law had set her to.\n\nHe moaned as she continued her delicate laving over the sensitive thickness of his glans and moaned as her tongue ran up and down the firm column of his sex, leaving it glistening with the wetness of her saliva.\n\nShe nibbled and teethed her way up and down the plump hardness, delighting in the virile feel of his manhood. Then she gave its bulging head one last kiss and pulled away.\n\nHer emerald eyes rolled up to him once again.\n\n""Suck it!"" he repeated, his voice less steady and filled with the desire she was igniting within his loins.\n\nWhich is exactly what she did.\n\nHer predatory lips moved in, opening in a wide ""O"" of tightly pressed muscle. Over the hugely massive crown knob, her lips pouted.\n\nThen she sucked!\n\nShe sucked, pulling on the ponderous head. She sucked as her tongue whipped and lashed over its agitated surface. She sucked delighting in the fatness of the manmeat she possessed.\n\nHe groaned and his lips lurched forward. At least half of his length plunged into her mouth, vanishing into her face.\n\nShe gulped and sucked in her breath through her nostrils to suppress the urge to gag. Then she slipped further down the fat rod.\n\nHe was too big for her to take all of him. At least too big for this first time in her mouth. Perhaps after some time, she could accommodate his ponderous mass in her face. But not now. Still, she took enough of his swollen stalk to let him know she was giving him head and enough for her to know that he could easily crack her jaws, if suddenly he became overactive.\n\nBut he didn't.\n\nHe just stood there, letting her do the work, watching as her head bobbed up and down on his pole of flesh. Delighting as she slid her lips on and off his cock. Thrilling as her cheeks hollowed while she sucked, then stuffed outward as she swallowed up his prick once again.\n\nShe could hear him moaning. She could feel the rigidity that stiffened his cock to a hard pole of flesh, And she could feel the thick knot that pushed up along the underside of his shaft.\n\nThen he blasted into her mouth.\n\nHot come in a direct race from his balls splattered over her tongue and coated the roof of her mouth. She swallowed and sucked, welcoming each of the thick spurts of sexual cream that exploded out from his loins. Again and again, she gulped down the viscosity that exuberantly spilled from the head of his cock.\n\nShe sucked at him, milking at his throbbing rod for even further offerings.\n\n""No more,"" he groaned, his hips jerking back, rudely wrenching his shaft from her lips. ""No more!""\n\nStill on her knees, she stared up, pleased with the grin of satisfaction that spread across her father-in-law's face.\n\n Chapter 8\n\nIt took a few moments for Michael One to steady himself. Diana's oral passion was something he had not reckoned with. However, he had disproved the ""rape"" theory of his daughter-in-law to his satisfaction and hopefully to hers.\n\nBut that was something he intended to make sure of at the moment.\n\nDiana shivered with excitement as her father-in-law smiled down at her. It stemmed from the lubricious gleam in his dark eyes and the still stiff lance of man flesh that jutted from his groin. She trembled and whimpered.\n\nThe aroused thrills increased as he leaned over and lifted her to her feet. Without speaking, he pulled her half-naked body to his, crushing her supple form to him. She came without hesitation, the stiff nipples of her melon-like breasts stabbing at his chest.\n\nThere was absolutely no protest this time as his tongue darted from his mouth. Her lips opened and accepted the oral probe that filled the emptiness left by his withdrawn cock. Her own tongue playfully dueled around the flicking invader, then pushed its way into his mouth.\n\nCarefully, she wedged a thigh between his legs and rubbed it over the exposed length of his manhood, still hard and powerful feeling, despite the demand she had just placed on his seminal reservoir. He moaned around the mouthful of tongue that speared toward the back of his throat.\n\nShe pressed tightly to him, relishing in the inciting sensation of her tit mounds flattening against his chest, then slowly swaying her hips so that the pancaked globes rolled deliciously over him. Her hand slid down his back, anchoring into the taut boulders of his ass and pulled his crotch to hers.\n\nSimultaneously, his hands followed hers, dipping beneath the tight waistband of her slacks and under the elastic tops of her panties. Her little wiggle movements increased to a provocative dance as his hands covered the perky, rounded curves of her bottom. He squeezed down. His fingers firmly dug into the fleshy demiglobes, kneading her silken buttocks as he had fondled the moldable mounds of her young, proud breasts.\n\nFor several minutes they clung to each other, their tongues darting and exploring the now familiar interiors of their mouths. Their hands squeezed and urged. Their bodies pressed together with a sensual nearness.\n\nReluctantly, they separated, gazing at one another for a silent second or two. Then his hands withdrew from her ass and moved to the front of her burgandy hip-huggers.\n\nWhile he worked the button and zipper to her slacks free, her own fingers occupied themselves with the imposing shaft that speared wantonly from his fly.\n\nWith loving tenderness, her fingertips glided up and down the still moist spike of flesh; still damp with the traces of her saliva. It jerked and jumped under her spright teasing. Its red glans glistened from the fresh sexual oils that oozed from his balls.\n\nA little tug came from each side of her hips. She wiggled and helped him work the clinging slacks down her thighs until they fell around her ankles. He followed the same procedure to remove the naughty pink mesh panties she wore.\n\nShe had to give up her hold on his thick prick as he leaned over and suddenly lifted her in his arms. Not particularly caring where he was taking her, she wrapped her arms around his neck and playfully nibbled at his ear.\n\nAbout twenty feet from where their enjoyable confrontation had begun, he gently laid her on the ground between two towering magnolias. The grass was thick there, like a natural bed. It felt cool and exciting against the nakedness of her body as she stretched out voluptuously at his feet.\n\nSmiling down at the willing young woman, his fingers worked free the buttons to his shirt and threw it aside. With the same quickness, he managed to peel away his pants and the boxer shorts he wore, to join his enticing daughter-in-law in her nakedness.\n\nLowering himself beside her in their grassy bed, he once more scooped her up in his arms. Her inciting fingers were back at his cock, as he slid one of his hands between her silk-textured thighs. She whimpered with arousal as his palm closed around the fleshy mound of her pubis.\n\nHe squeezed, roughly molding the vulnerable knoll of her sex. Her hips twitched eagerly, hunching their willingness into his fingers. He could feel the moisture of her anticipation welling from between the outer lips of her labia. There was no need for further foreplay, but that was exactly what made the things he did to her so enjoyable.\n\nWiggling a finger into the thick, quivering lips of her cunt, he sluiced into the juice-filled channel of her vagina, twisting and twirling the intimate digit. The soft folds of her tunnel of desire responded, squeezing around the probe that had invaded her body. Her pelvis moved up and down, working itself on him as if it were feeding on the thickness of a cock, rather than a single finger.\n\nHis nakedness only made the wonderfully firm mounds of her breasts that more enjoyable. Heavy and round, they pressed against his chest, rolling and spearing the stiffness of their erect nipples into his skin.\n\nHer hands slid up and down on his prick, neither demanding or urgent, but letting him know she was more than ready to have its thickness buried within the tight sheath of her belly.\n\nBut he still waited, gliding another finger into her heated hole of passion, while yet another fingertip tapped at her clit, taunting it out from under the thin membrane of its hood. It was as if he teased her body to quell forever whatever traces of ""rape"" still remained in her body. He taunted her, stirring her lust in the same manner he had used last night in the dim-lit passageway.\n\nShe whimpered, writhing against his body, as big fingers expertly manipulated dual digits into the enveloping socket of sex, while his third finger flicked and fondled a prodigious series of thrills through her body.\n\nShe felt him move beside her and his free hand rolled her to her back. He edged up a little and his mouth kissed at her neck working downward until it captured one of the high- perched cherries of flesh topping a warm, pink-colored tit. His tongue moistly caressed the stiffened bud as his lips sucked.\n\nShe groaned. The double stimulation of her body was fantastic. Her lips twisted with the mounting desires that trembled through her. Her body writhed, swishing over the crisp, green bed of grass. Her hips rose and fell in time with the steady in-out pumping of his fingers. Her hands clamped tightly around his cockshaft, squeezing and jacking along its pulsating length.\n\nHe was controlling her once again. It was a repeat of their first meeting in the voyeur's alcove. He knew the sexual needs of a woman and even more important, he cared about fulfilling them. Only one man had had that type of control over her body until now- --her husband, Michael. Now she had found another---her father- in-law.\n\nShe groaned, as his fingers upped their tempo, sluicing into the hot mouth of her belly. Her hips surged up and down, matching the increased rhythm.\n\nMichael! What would he think ... what would he do, if he knew I were here? If he knew I were giving my body to his father with the same willingness that I gave myself to him?\n\nShe wanted to straighten the thoughts out in her mind. She wanted to know what to do and how to handle the situation, but those marvelous fingers gliding in and out of her vagina were too demanding.\n\nI'm a whore! A shameless slut who can't get enough sex! Can't get enough hot, hard cock stuffed up my cunt!\n\nBut she didn't feel like a slut. She felt like a passion- filled woman who was getting the sex she needed and wanted, from an experienced man who knew how to satisfy her.\n\nGod! He feels so good! I'm going to come if he keeps this up! I want his cock for that! Not his fingers!\n\nStill, her father-in-law pumped his vigorously gliding fingers into the trembling groove of her pussy. In and out, then twisting a little, he finger-fucked her, eliciting desire-laden whimpers and moans from her writhing lips.\n\nDoes he want me to beg? Does he want me to plead for his cock, like I did last night?\n\nShe knew the answers to her questions even before she asked them to herself. She knew he wanted to be asked to fuck her. He wanted her to know that he had only given her what she had wanted last night and at no time had there ever been a question of rape. He was right. She had wanted him. Even when she had discovered the cock that filled her wasn't her husband's, she had wanted him; wanted him just as she wanted and ached for him now.\n\n""Fuck me!"" she moaned, gasping for her breath. ""Please, I want this wonderful cock of yours! Please! My God, PLEASE!""\n\nHis mouth immediately pulled off her tit and he slid atop her, his fulI weight pressing her into the ground and she loved every manly ounce of his body. His fingers jerked free of her snatch and gripped her hips.\n\nHer hands guided the knob-like thickness of his shaft's head to the waiting, throbbing entrance of her cunt. His hips jerked violently and he slammed up into the quivering wetness of her pussy.\n\nShe grunted-whimpered with the abrupt penetration of her passion-keen body. His thickness packed her to the brim.\n\nThere was no pause, no hesitating moment to revel in the union of their bodies.\n\nHis pelvis jerked up, wrenching the filling firmness of cock from her vagina in a brusk manner, then he lurched forward, cramming his bigness back Into the sheathing envelope of desire.\n\nShe grunted again, as his heavy impact forced the air from her lungs in a startled ""Hooufff!"" But this is the way she wanted it. Hard and rough!\n\nAgain the straining hugeness of his sexual pole jerked curtly back. She felt her clinging cunt follow its rapid retreat, flowing wetly around his cock's circumference.\n\nDownward his hips plunged again, grinding into her, as he shafted the ponderous root of flesh back up into her belly. The tight channel of her cunt stretched back before the invading arrow-shaped tip of his cock. The walls of her vagina closed around his swollen mass, squeezing tautly.\n\nHis breath was hard and fast, like the sound of a rutting animal, as he pumped in and out of her wet, pink cunt. The bestial manner of his assault only heightened the avid need she had for him, this new lover, her father-in-law.\n\nDespite the heaviness of his weight, she worked her hips in the same rigorous tempo of his jackhammering strokes. Up and down, she hunched, arching her back to meet each slamming thrust of his cock, then dropping her ass to the grassy coolness of the ground beneath her, as he jerked out.\n\nHis hands were moving on her. She could feel them through the lust-haze cloud that suffused through her body. They were moving downward, from her hips, caressing her thighs. No, they were sliding behind her knees.\n\nAbruptly, her legs were whipped upward and pushed toward her chest, his arms holding them there!\n\nThe juice-filled furrow of her desire opened to him in an increased angle of entry. His still ramrodding prick lunged forward, spearing into the innermost depths of her cunt.\n\nShe groaned and writhed, her hips no longer able to move. Deep, thick and gorged, his inflexible length of cock skewered her body.\n\n""Ahhhaggghhh!"" she accepted the deep-rooted impact of his sex.\n\nBrutally, almost in a punishing fashion, his hips rose and fell. He slammed into her. He ground his crotch into hers, his hairy ball bag slapping at the curves of her uptilted ass cheeks. He lashed. He pounded.\n\nShe loved it!\n\nHer hands were dug into his taut buttocks. Her fingernails were biting into his ass as he fucked her. She pulled at him, trying to force even more of the deeply slamming man meat into her pussy.\n\nHer vagina seared with the rising, consuming heat of her desire. He was a living lance that speared again and again into the open wound of her body. Unable to move, she made up for it by squeezing. Her cunt was a sucking mouth that ate at the thick shaft that filled and packed it. She squeezed down, attempting to make her channel of sex a glove-like socket for him. She strained, drawing her pussy tighter and tighter.\n\nHe grunted like a lust-maddened bull, his hips lashing up and down. His cock whipped in and out of her. Harder and deeper, he crammed into the burning socket of her body. He skewered her. He rammed her. He plowed into the wanton slash of her hot sex.\n\nHigher and higher, she rose. Nearer and nearer to the release her body screamed for, he whipped her on.\n\nHer hands were raking claws of desperation on his buttocks. Pulling and urging him, she dug into the taut rocks of his ass.\n\nHe responded, his pelvis slapping into hers harder and harder. His cock was a fiery piston that only strove deeper, trying to split her up the middle.\n\nShe squeezed and writhed, unable to get enough of the fatness of his sex, as she soared closer and closer to climax. She groaned and whimpered the urgent demands of her body. She moaned and grunted as his body pounded over and over into her.\n\nIn and out, out and in, his lust-laden shaft impaled the quivering slash of her sex. He drilled and ground. He skewered and poled. His whole body was tense, as he held back the flood that once more boiled up from his balls. He fucked! He fucked her, doing his damnedest to slam his cock all the way up her!\n\nLike a series of unleashed earthquakes, it racked through her body. Tremors, flesh tremors of desire and release, writhed through her. She thrashed and twisted under him, screwing her cunt fully with the fat, swollen length of his shaft.\n\nShe cried out in wailing whimpers of delight. Her body exploded and blasted free. Her passion swirled and lashed in the ecstasy of its freedom. Every nerve in her body sizzled with white-hot heat. She came, rocked and caressed by the ultimate of pleasures.\n\nSimultaneously, his balls broke free, glushing a fresh load of come into the orgasmically contracting folds of her cunt. He fountained into her opened body, flooding the sheathing well of her sex with the thick fluids of his release. He filled her until the creamy whiteness of his come oozed around the buried thickness of his cock and seeped from her cunt.\n\n Chapter 9\n\nNeither of them moved for several minutes, their bodies still locked together. But, eventually, she felt his cock deflate, slowly slithering out of her body and he rolled from atop her and lay at her side in the grass.\n\n""That was good,"" she whispered, as she cradled into the hollow of his shoulder.\n\nHe squeezed her and lightly kissed her forehead in answer.\n\n""Last night ..."" she started, then stopped, unsure of exactly how to pose her question.\n\n""Mmmmmm?"" his hand idly slid along her side, pausing to fondle the bulging base of a breast.\n\n""Well, I don't know how to put it,"" she started again. ""But last night, did you know what I was doing in the passage?""\n\n""Sure,"" he chuckled. ""You, were peeping in windows.""\n\n""I mean,"" she pressed, ""did you know what I was watching?""\n\n""Yes,"" he kissed her lightly. ""You were watching Bryan and the girls making love. I could see through the mirror too, you know.""\n\nHis abrupt answer with all its candidness somehow shocked her.\n\n""What were you doing there?"" she went on trying to get to the bottom of what was bothering her.\n\n""Other than what obviously occurred,"" he chuckled again, pulling her to him, ""I was going to do exactly what you were doing.""\n\n""What?"" she couldn't believe what he had just said.\n\n""Why not?"" he questioned with amusement. ""Paula and Kate are quite attractive young girls. Together they're quite a sensual pair. And they both enjoy having Bryan.""\n\nShe was silent, comprehending what he had just said, but still disbelieving the incestuous relationships that apparently existed within the Hightower family.\n\n""Lorraine was occupied,"" he went on, ""and I must admit I find watching my daughters quite stimulating. Didn't you?""\n\nSomething rang funny in her mind. Diana rolled her father- in-law's last comment. Then it struck her---Lorraine was occupied! Michael!\n\n""Were Michael and Lorraine together!"" she stammered. ""I mean were they together!""\n\nMichael One laughed and hugged her close, amused at her befuddlement, ""I think you'll have to ask them. But before my son found you, he and Lorraine were quite a pair.""\n\nDiana tried to get angry. But she couldn't. Hell! What have I gotten myself into! Here I am naked, thoroughly fucked by my new father-in- law, who has just told me my husband is having an affair with his stepmother!\n\nActually, the whole picture was perfectly clear to her, she just was having a hard time accepting it. She had suddenly been brought into a family that believed in togetherness, especially when it came to sexual matters.\n\n""Let me make sure I know what you're saying,"" she pressed one more time. ""You, Lorraine, Bryan, Paula and Kate...""\n\n""Don't forget Jim,"" her father-in-law laughed. ""We're all in love with each other and dig the hell out of balling.""\n\nHe paused, staring into her green eyes, ""Welcome to the family.""\n\nDespite her confusion and her mild state of shock, the meaning of his words penetrated and she shivered with anticipation, remembering everything she had seen last night. Even the mental picture of Michael screwing his stepmother didn't seem to bother her. In fact, she found it rather exciting. She and Michael had had lovers before they met and she had always assumed that they both would continue to do so at one time or another. Perhaps it was better this way. Let everything come out in the open.\n\nAfter all, it's all in the family!\n\nMichael One stirred again, ""I don't know about you, but I think I could use a quick dip in the pond before heading back to the house. Care to join me?""\n\nDiana nodded. While the thick St. Augustine grass was beautiful to look at, it was starting to irritate her skin, reminiscent of the prickly feeling she used to get when she was a kid and used to rough house in the grass with the other kids in her neighborhood. A playtime activity that had stopped once the boys started to notice that the girls were girls and suddenly began to add new little twists to their football games.\n\nMichael One helped her from the ground and they walked to the pond. Without hesitating, he did a springy little dive and knifed into the clear water. Then, without thinking, she followed. As she struck the water, she remembered his earlier comments about the pond being spring fed.\n\nCOLD!\n\nEven in the warm spring weather, the water was icy. Shivering, she quickly splashed around, rinsing away the itching traces of the grass, then clambered out of the water, clutching herself at the edge of the pond. Her father-in-law laughed, but quickly followed suit.\n\n""Sorry, but we forgot to bring towels,"" he said, running his fingers through the thick mop of his black hair, then shaking his head vigorously. ""The sun will dry us in a little bit.""\n\nTogether they gathered the scattered clothes they had hastily disposed of earlier, then walked to the picnic table, stretching out and letting the sun warm their chilled bodies. Neither of them said much, as they enjoyed the toasty feeling of the sun soaking into their skin.\n\nSomehow, as they turned over, they ended up in each other's arms again. This time Diana took the role of the aggressor, realizing that she wanted this man, her father-in-law, again. He had the same sexual attraction she had only found in her husband up until now. Just looking at either one of them sent shivery waves of gooseflesh racing up and down her back and flooded her cunt with wetness.\n\nIn short time, she had worked his sleeping prick back to its club-like size. This time, she straddled him, impaling herself on his cock.\n\nNeither of them rushed. Instead, they let the seeds of desire slowly blossom under a gentle, steady undulation of their hips and the tender caressing of their hands.\n\nShe came first. Then increasing the rocking, plunging motion of her pelvis, she fucked him until she received another flood of sperm and semen gushing hotly into the welcoming recesses of her belly.\n\nShe declined another offer for a ""refreshing plunge"" into the pond in favor of just rinsing the well-used mound of her sex, as she waded at the edge of the pool. Michael One (which she now thought of as one word, and pronounced it that way, as did the rest of the family) splashed around for a few minutes, then came running out of the water.\n\nPicking their clothes up from the picnic tables and tucking them under his arm, he said, ""The sun'll dry us on the way back to the house.""\n\nHer head jerked around, doing a classical double take, ""You mean, you want me to go back to the house like this! Naked!""\n\n""Yes,"" he said, making no effort to hand her her clothes. ""The only ones at the house are part of the family ... your family.""\n\nStill unsure of her new relationship, she trotted to his side, as he started toward the mansion. She understood him. She was part of the Hightower family, a thought that excited her. She was free to have open sexual relationships with the members of her new family, as they were with her.\n\nBut what about Michael? He might have been balling Lorraine last night, but he doesn't know I've fucked and have been fucked by his father!\n\nShe remembered his own uneasiness as they drove into the estate yesterday. Had it been because he thought she wouldn't accept the open incestual life of his family? Or was it because he wanted to keep her away from that same life?\n\nIt couldn't be the latter reason, she told herself, or could it?\n\nShe didn't know. But whatever his thoughts and worries were, it was too late for her, she realized, as her father-in-law opened the door to the Hightower home and she stepped inside the kitchen.\n\nLorraine and Bryan were sitting at the table, preparing to make themselves sandwiches from a platter of cold cuts and breads laid out neatly on a large tray. Both their eyes widened as they turned to the newcomers, then their lips smiled.\n\nDiana tried to smile back, but her nudity made her feel more than slightly uncomfortable. She felt Michael One's hand pressing at the small of her back, moving her through the kitchen and into the hall, then to the den. Her father-in-law motioned for her to sit on the couch.\n\n""Relax,"" he smiled, as she took her seat. ""Lorraine and Bryan will join us in a moment. Remember, you're a member of our family now.""\n\nA member and fully initiated, she thought, feeling her stomach doing all sorts of nervous quivers. Initiated by the head of the family.\n\nDiana's head twisted a little in reaction to the padded footsteps she heard coming down the hall. They grew closer, moving through the rooms of the mansion.\n\nThen Lorraine and her son entered. Both of them had shed their clothes somewhere along the way to the den.\n\nBryan's body she knew well, having watched it and longed for it as the youth so expertly serviced his sisters last night. But Lorraine was something else. The older woman never ceased to amaze her. It was easy to see where Paula inherited the womanly flares of her youthful body.\n\nThere were faint stretch marks that gave away the fact that the blonde- haired woman had born children, but other than that, Diana would have stuck to her original estimate of Lorraine's age being in the twenties. Her breasts were like large, cushiony pillows, swaying temptingly as she strode proudly into the den, apparently completely comfortable in her nakedness. The pointed tips of her light brown nipples traced invisible circles in the air, moved by the pendulous juggle of her bountiful tits.\n\nShe was wagging her hips in an exaggerated fashion, as if to draw all their attentions to the shaven smoothness of her pubic mound. But for Diana, there was no need. The sleek, creamy plumpness of her mother-in- law's pubis had already caught her eyes.\n\nIt looks so vulnerable, so tempting, she mused mentally, I wonder how Michael would react if I did that. Then she fumbled in her thoughts, I wonder how Michael liked that?, remembering what Michael One had said. I bet she's had her cunt surgically tightened after she had her children. Any woman who's taken so much care with her body would have done that.\n\nLorraine smiled at her again, as if confirming her unspoken speculations, as she crossed the room and joined her husband, perching herself on the arm of his chair.\n\nThe elder Hightower's caressing arms slid around her in an intimate greeting. One of his hands worked its way up her nakedness and cupped under a huge mound of tit. Diana could see the excited waves of gooseflesh ripple over her mother-in-law's creamy skin, as the fingers that possessed her breast kneaded into the pliable pillow of flesh. Lorraine sighed softly, not so much with desire, but with soothing comfort.\n\nThe sigh was abruptly transformed to a deeply sucking hiss, as the woman jerked a little. Michael One's other hand had crept between her slim thighs and he had embedded his index finger into the shaven nakedness of her cunt. Diana watched as his finger slowly moved in and out, glistening with the sexual moisture it had found waiting within Lorraine's body. Her mother-in-law's gleaming blue eyes misted quickly under the steady pumping of the hand that had invaded her body, then fluttered closed. The full redness of her lips writhed slowly, as she gave herself to the pleasure her husband was inciting within the cleft of her loins.\n\nDiana shivered despite herself. What she was watching was sexy! A beautiful woman had just given herself to a most desirable man. And in turn, he was giving her pleasure. A warm wetness welled within Diana's loins. She wished that she and Lorraine had exchanged places. She wanted her father-in-law to be fondling and caressing her. She wanted his delightfully taunting fingers to be working in her pussy. That he had just fucked her twice less than an hour ago didn't matter; she wanted him again. She would even allow him to take her here, in front of Lorraine and Bryan, if he would just take her.\n\nMichael One glanced up and seeing Diana's arousal-widened eyes, smiled. As if to tell her that he was now occupied by the delightful bundle of womanflesh in his arms, his finger quickened its in-out skewering of his wife's pussy. Lorraine groaned, thoroughly lost in the pleasure he had ignited in her. And Diana shivered with mounting desire again, hoping.\n\nBut her father-in-law diverted his attention back to his wife. His one hand kneading and squeezing into the creamy whiteness of Lorraine's breasts, while his other hand sluiced in and out of her cunt.\n\nThe blonde groaned, leaning back further for the support of her husband's body. Her thighs opened a little more, allowing his now flying digit even further access to her pouting cunt. Unable to work her pelvis in rhythm with the probing finger---if she did, she'd have rudely unseated herself---her hips swayed in a delightful little wiggling motion that rippled the wall of her finger-fucked vagina around the gliding digit.\n\nLorraine's head rolled back on her shoulders and rocked from side to side. Her lips twisted with the mounting agony of need that filled her. Her body quaked and she groaned and whimpered.\n\nHarder and faster, his finger sliced between the now trembly shaven lips of her labia. Diana could feel the growing electric excitement that possessed her mother-in-law. She could also feel the rapid-fire strokes of the finger that buried itself in the woman's open sex. Involuntarily, her body tensed each time his hand slammed roughly into the naked pubic mound. Her breathing increased to labored heaves of arousal, following the lustful metamorphosis that had transformed Lorraine.\n\nThen her mother-in-law came. The voluptuous bundle of woman moaned and panted as her body was possessed by the breaking waves of released sexual energy. She groaned and whimpered in a high- pitched squeal of unabandoned delight.\n\nMichael One's finger immediately slowed its quick driving motions and glided soothingly in and out of the wet socket of her pussy. He pulled his wife to him, holding her close as she descended from the plateau of pleasure he had led her to.\n\nSlowly, but surely, Lorraine regained her composure and turned to her husband, planting a long, loving, wet and loud kiss on his lips. When they parted, they both turned to Diana, who felt like squirming under the sudden interest of their gazes.\n\n""I found Diana using the alcove last night,"" Michael One said almost casually. ""She was quite aroused by our children.""\n\nLorraine smiled again, a smile that said she fully understood Diana's reaction, but she did not comment. However, Diana had the distinct feeling that the older woman knew exactly what had happened in the passageway last night. She did squirm a little, when she realized that it was Lorraine that had suggested she take a morning's stroll around the estate. Had she and Michael One planned the encounter? Had they been willing partners in a conspiracy to initiate her into the Hightower family?\n\nShe heard something stir to her side and glanced toward the entrance to the den. Bryan still stood there. She had forgotten about the youth. The effects of watching his parents were quite evident. His naked cock jutted powerfully from his groin, stabbing upward into the air at a forty-five degree angle. Her eyes followed the pulsing throb of its stiff arousal for several seconds, before turning back to Michael One and Lorraine.\n\n""Bryan, don't you think you should welcome Diana into our family,"" the elder Hightower suggested to his stepson then added almost as an afterthought. ""I think she was particularly interested in your and Paula's activities last night""\n\nThe young boy grinned at his stepfather, then turned to Diana, his face an expression of willing enthusiasm and uncertainty at his sister-in- law's reaction.\n\nI can take that, Diana found herself thinking, as she smiled and nodded reassuringly at Bryan without a second thought to her actions. Her memories of his thorough fucking of his sister's ass last night had made an impression. And the thought of him shoving that long, hard, young cock up her ass, after the sexy manipulation of Lorraine's body she had just seen, was more than her body could take without relief.\n\nHe crossed the room eagerly, nearly banging his shin into the side of the couch, as he came to her. As if he were afraid she would change her mind and suddenly refuse him, he reached out and pulled her to him. His tongue had wiggled itself into her mouth and was flicking around wonderfully before she had gotten over the start of his abruptness. Then she opened her mouth to give his tongue free rein.\n\nProbing toward her throat, his oral digit danced and darted around in her mouth, tickling against the roof of her mouth. Her lips writhed against his, clamping lightly down as she sucked suggestively at its warm wetness. The tantalizing suction slowly increased, until he moaned as she threatened to swallow his tongue with it still rooted in his mouth.\n\nWhen she released her strong hold on his oral probe, it quickly slithered back into his mouth, with her chasing it. This time she threw her tongue into his driving his lips wider to accept her enthusiastic thrust. She imitated his actions, playfully teasing over his tongue and licking at the roof of his mouth.\n\nHer own startled little moan came not from his sucking at her tongue, but the tightness of the hand that abruptly gripped at the mound of her sex. He squeezed her pubic knoll roughly, with a youthful vigor that sent thrilling shivers running up and down her spine. He kneaded at the plump protuberance of her sex, grinding his palms against the quivering lips of her labia.\n\nThe stiff firmness of his cock pressed closely against the smoothness of her thigh did little to quell the growing excitement that rushed through her body.\n\nAs they remained locked together in their embrace, her own hands tauntingly tickled their way down the muscular ripples of his back and out the taut roundness of his buttocks. His ass was hard, tense with her presence. That realization thrilled her. She liked the sexual arousal that men displayed. That she was responsible for that excitement made it that much better.\n\nAs his hand continued the intimate massage of her sex mound, her fingers gripped at his ass, squeezing with inciting firmness. Her hands dug into his hind cheeks, turning the whiteness of his skin to a bruised red, then a tortured white. The urgings of her fingers and palms only increased the kneading of his hand.\n\nShe squeezed herself close against his youthful chest, rolling just a little so that the balls of her tits flattened. His tongue speared back into her mouth and she sucked welcomingly at it.\n\nHer fingers tickled up and down the deep crease separating the hard cushions of his ass cheeks. He squirmed against her, moaning as best he could with his tongue still trapped between her sucking lips. Lower and lower, the seductive dance of her fingertips drifted. His squirming increased, as he pressed himself harder against her, pushing her back into the couch.\n\nThe action slightly raised his rear mounds enough for her fingers to part them further. The delving tantalizations of her brushing fingertips dipped deeper, softly drifting over the taut ring of his anus. Once again he groaned and pushed himself hard against her. A response that only increased as an inquisitive little fingertip pushed up into his asshole and wiggled around as a reminder of the greeting into the Hightower family he was supposed to give her.\n\nSqueezing tightly down on the now lust-aching mound of her sex, he managed to tickle a finger into the moist lips of her labia, then eagerly drilled into the juice-flooded channel of her vagina. Excited shivers rocked through her body as she accepted the impaling digit and contracted the muscles of her cunt around it with approval.\n\nSlowly, the embedded finger began to move, doing a small twisting movement, then wiggling. Responding, she repeated the motions with the finger she had plugged into his ass. Together, they worked each other's bodies, stirring and fanning the flames of desire that sizzled through them.\n\nAs his stepfather had finger-fucked his mother but moments ago, the boy slowly slid his finger in and out of the hot pocket of sex between his sister-in-law's thighs. There was no doubt in his mind now. She was enjoying it as much as he was. Her hot cunt seemed to grip at him, sucking at his finger each time he plunged it up into the mouth of her belly. She was moaning now and her hips were swishing around on the couch beneath her.\n\nThat she was ready and willing to take the hardness of his pulsing cock was more than apparent to him when he finally slid his mouth from hers and whispered in her ear, ""You've got to get up and lean over.""\n\nShe nodded reluctantly and slowly pulled the finger she had embedded two knuckles deep from his ass. He whimpered a little as the digit came free. As she did when he slid his finger from her cunt, leaving her evacuated and empty.\n\nExtracting herself from his young arms, she stood. Michael One and Lorraine were still seated in their chair. They smiled at her with approval. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she felt that she should be uncomfortable with them just sitting there watching her and their son satisfy the lust of their bodies. But she didn't. In fact, she found herself admitting she enjoyed the thought of the older couple watching them. And that Lorraine's hand was gripped tightly around the fully erect length of her husband's cock, slowly jacking at him, only added to the excitement that was filling her body.\n\nSmiling back at the couple, she turned her back to them and leaned over the couch as Bryan had directed. With her arms out- stretched to fully support her weight, she spread her legs, opening her body up to the rear attack that would come shortly.\n\nThe boy was behind her now. The fat head of his cock nudged at the upturned curves of her buttocks. She could feel the warm wetness of his preseminal oils smearing their clearness over her skin as his cock jumped and jerked with its excitement.\n\nShe remembered the deliciously thrilling method he had used to prepare Paula to take his cock and shivered. The thought of his mouth kissing at her anus and the soft warmth of his tongue probing into the little mouth of her ass was enough to drive her wild. She did her damnedest to relax, knowing with the first exquisite contact of his mouth she would go rigid with excitement.\n\nShe trembled as his hands reached out and soothingly roved over the upjutting half- moons of her hind cheeks. He was gentle. His hands tenderly whispered the command to relax and prepare herself for the entry he was going to make into her bowels. She thought relax, letting the soft caresses of his hands lull her toward the state of readiness he wanted.\n\nHis gently circling palms drifted between her thighs and pressed against the silken softness of them. She eased her legs further apart. He could see the uptilted mound of her pussy now and the moisture of her desire that dampened the light brown pubic fur covering in like a soft carpet.\n\nHis hands slowly and gingerly massaged at the plump knoll for a few seconds, then once again, his finger wiggled into the wet pocket of her cunt. She whimpered with the unexpected invasion of her body, but did not protest, as his finger swirled around, then once again withdrew.\n\nShe moaned in disappointment and excitement as she felt his hands grip each of the cushions of her buttocks and spread them. His moist finger dipped into the deep cleft of her ass and tapped at her anus, transferring the juices it had brought from her vagina.\n\nWhile she would have preferred his mouth and tongue, the finger-to- cunt-to-ass method he used to make her body ready for him was far from a turn-off. First he drilled and pumped his digit into her pussy, whirling around in the abundant juices that readily flowed within her. Then he returned to her anus, slickening the tiny ringed mouth with a supply of the natural lubricants he had taken from her pussy.\n\nOver and over, he repeated the process. His finger slowly worked its way up into her ass. Then it glided in and out, as he oiled the tight channel with her own juices. She moaned as the probing length of his finger pushed its way in and out of her hot ass. The sensation was fantastic, like an appetizer to what was to come next; a sampler that prepared her for the thickness that was coming.\n\nWhen his fingers finally left the juice-filled mouth of her sex, she could feel him reach up and grasp the rigid shaft of his cock. Relax! she urged herself, anticipating the newness of the Hightower cock she was so willing to take within her lust commanded body. Relax! she repeated, as she heard him move closer, readying himself for the attack.\n\nThen he was there, sharply driving the full length of his hard sex into her body!\n\nBut he wasn't in her ass!\n\nHe had plunged his full throbbing shaft deeply into the vulnerably exposed, upturned slash of her cunt.\n\nShe groaned.\n\nHer ass wiggled in a provocative dance against his groin.\n\nHer whole body trembled under the abrupt impact.\n\nDespite the complete surprise of his maneuver, she relished the long hardness that packed deeply into her pussy. Perhaps he's changed his mind, she thought in the sudden confusion of the moment, though not really minding. He felt good inside her. And at the moment, that was all that mattered. Lorraine and Michael One's activities had left her body aroused. Bryan's delicious finger-fucking had only tripled the excitement. Now all she wanted was to be fucked and have the consuming desires of her body released. Immediately, her hips began to work with his pelvis as he pumped himself in and out of her.\n\nYes, she moaned to herself, yes, this is it. This is good!\n\nIn and out, he plowed into her cunt, shafting himself in deep, grinding strokes. His crotch slapped into her uptilted ass, making a sharp little popping sound as they collided flesh on flesh. She rocked back and forth, sliding on and off the plunging length of manmeat that impaled her over and over. She rose, climbing higher and higher on the clouds of pleasure. Her whole body focused on the thickness of his sex and the hard length that plowed into the furrow of her pussy.\n\nHe rocked her, his hips whipping back and forth. He speared her, his rod of cock pumping in and out. She was close, closer than she could believe, especially since her father-in-law had already seen that she was well-fucked that day. But this young boy, the youngest member of the Hightower clan, had her going again. Her spread thighs were throbbing at an ever increasing rate. Her body was quaking as waves of heightening pleasure washed through her.\n\nNO!\n\nNo! No! No! Nooooooo!\n\nThe deep-rooted stalk of his manhood had suddenly jerked free from the sheathing channel of her belly with a wet sucking sound. She was empty, hollow, abandoned on the very edge of her release. Her body quaked and screamed in violent protest.\n\n""Ahhrrrgggahhhh! God! Oh, my God!""\n\nThe complete thickness and hardness of his prick was suddenly embedded to the hilt in her ass.\n\nThe shock of the abrupt impalement was almost painful. She knew it would have been, had it not been so quick.\n\nBut, instead, she only felt packed. She felt every throbbing inch of his unyielding cock slammed deeply into the tight tunnel of her rectum. Like a ponderous pole of flesh, his presence filled her body. He was a brand of fire shoved firmly into her bowels, burning with a sexual heat that swirled and flamed in a sunburst of lust.\n\nIn an involuntary reaction, her muscles clamped with viselike tightness around the column of sex that invaded her. She heard his pleasure- filled moans above her own grunting groans. She pushed and squeezed trying to expell the massive rod that stuffed her so fully.\n\nBut he remained. His thickness remained firmly implanted in the pushing and squeezing channel of her back. He throbbed and pulsed, jerking with inflexible lust.\n\nHis hands were back on her buttocks, slowly caressing the creamy smoothness of her pink ass cheeks. The message of his palms penetrated the shock-ridden clouds of her mind. Relax, it said, quelling the violent quivering of her ass muscles. She once again let his hand lull the tenseness of her body. Slowly, but surely, the taut squeezing vise of her bowels went flaccid, stretched over the rigid length of his cock She accustomed herself to him, feeling out his full size and knowing she was quite capable of taking all that he could give her.\n\nStill, he did not move. Instead, he just stood there, his body washed in the exquisite velvet tightness of her ass. His cock was drenched in the fiery heat of her bowels. Her ass squeezed down on him again. This time the violent desperation of her first clutch was gone. Now her tightness came more as a relishing caress. He moaned deeply as his prick jerked and throbbed.\n\nIn a slow circling movement, her upturned ass wiggled as she squeezed and relaxed the smooth sheath of her asshole. His groaning rose, echoing a little within the den. She picked up the tempo of her swaying hips, washing the thickness of his rod in a ball- aching flare of exciting friction.\n\nThen his hips moved.\n\nOutward his big cock came. The walls of her ass tunnel strained out and over the blood- gorged knob of his glans as he pulled from her. The emptiness he left in his wake was five times worse than the sudden wrenching from her pussy.\n\nFurther and further, he pulled until only the plump crown of his prick was embedded in the tiny, squeezing mouth of her back. She wiggled a little and he groaned.\n\nAs she did, his pelvis started inward. Forcing her body to relax, she accepted the ponderous mass of his sex. Inward the unbending pole of his manhood drilled back into her ass. Inch by inch, she accommodated him, as he strained and stretched the round, smooth socket of her rear.\n\nHer body came alive again, trembling with hungry delight as he entered. Deeper and deeper the throbbing heat of his cock penetrated, rooting itself into the velvet recesses of her rectum. His crotch pressed into her ass cheeks and his hips jerked, forward a little spearing his cock even deeper.\n\nShe moaned, clutching at the bigness of his sexual rod. Her ass clamped lovingly around the pulsing circumference that plugged her asshole. Her hips gyrated again, swirling the volcanic heat of her bowels around him.\n\nThen he was pulling free again, slowly, as if unwilling to give up the well-rooted depths he had achieved, but at the same time unable to remain still. She relaxed and let him withdraw, quivering as his movement set off a whole series of blazing sensations.\n\nAs he inched his way back into her rectum, she forced her body to remain calm, allowing him to probe back into the seething depths he had set afire with desire. Over and over, he stroked slowly in and out of her, as if he were getting the feel of unfamiliar territory.\n\nThen, as his pace increased, her ass started working on its own. Relaxing, she accepted all of the burning sex brand he could give her. As he withdrew, she squeezed tightly down, delighting in the pleasure- aching moans that she drew from his throat.\n\nHer own hips still circled in their provocative dance, but now they moved up and down, helping him as he fucked her with taunting slowness. It was under the slow-motion pace of his prick that she started the rise toward the plateaus of pleasure his abrupt exit from her cunt had so rudely wrenched her from. Her whole body was alive again. Every nerve was opened to the arousing sensations he sent rocketing through her. In and out, he plowed into the quivering furrow of her ass. She focused her being on the thickness of his fleshy piston, worshipping the filling mass of its size.\n\nShe thought about Lorraine and Michael One, who sat watching the expert poling of her body, and wondered if the scene they now viewed was affecting them the way their sexual play had gotten to her? But she knew she really didn't care. All she cared about was the growing hunger of her lust-laden body and the adamantine pole of flesh that moved in and out of her ass in a steady rhythm.\n\nHer greed for cock got the better of her and her hips jerked quickly back and forth. The boy behind her got the message and immediately increased the rocking of his pelvis. No longer did he inch his way into her bowels, but glided in a long, smooth stroke, then reversed his motion and slithered outward.\n\nIt was good, but she wanted more. Her hips increased the pace once again and he responded. Their bodies met in a spongy sort of cushioned thud, crotch to buttocks. The hairy sac of his testicles slapped at the upturned curves of her hind mounds.\n\nShe gyrated and swirled around his ever moving cockshaft. He groaned and poled into her. She squeezed and sucked at his length, relishing every fat inch of pleasure he fed into her. She rocked back and forth, aiding in the repeated impalement of her body.\n\nHis hands gripped into her butt, his fingers digging roughly into the firmness of her ass cheeks. He clung to her, using her buttocks for support. His hips lurched and once more he quickened the tempo of his anal spearing.\n\nGroaning with delight, she accepted him over and over. Her own body met his rhythm. She bucked into him, driving his plunging rod deeper and deeper into the volcanic depths of her ass. She jerked away from him, wrenching the pole of sex from her.\n\nHer body quaked under the ever increasing impact of his body. He seared in and out of her and she loved it and wanted more. Which is exactly what he gave her. His crotch slapped loudly into her buttocks now, jarring her and setting the elongated cones of her tits juggling back and forth.\n\nShe grunted and moaned as the fever of ardent lust grew and blazed outward. She lurched back into him, trying to bury the stiff shaft of sex even deeper into her ass. He burned into her, pistoning in and out of the tight, clinging tunnel of her rectum.\n\nShe wanted to cry out, urging him on harder and deeper, but he pounded into her, jarring the words from her throat so that only aroused hisses of flaming desire were emitted into the air. She felt it was growing now. Hot and higher it swirled within her. Flaming out from her seething asshole, it consumed her loins and set the sensitive button of her clit to aching.\n\nHer hands gripped into the cushions of the couch. Her knuckles were deadly white, strained with the intensity of her growing fervor. Her ass rocked and bucked, swallowing up and sucking at the thick shaft of cock that filled her.\n\nHarder and harder, he speared. Like a jackhammer of flesh, he ground himself into the burning recesses of her anal tunnel. His balls were lashing with fire, boiling as the need for release grew. He grunted as he slammed and shafted into the sweet tightness of her anal sheath.\n\nBack and forth, their bodies rocked together, feeding the consuming passion that now filled their bodies. Again and again, they pounded into one another. His cock drove its full length into the glove-like tightness of her ass. And she accepted the burning rod of pleasure; a rod of pleasure she now lived for.\n\nHigher and higher, they whipped each other on, driving them ever closer to the peaks of their desire. Harder and more urgently their bodies demanded the release that throbbed and ached within them.\n\nShe came first, her whole body erupting. Pleasure unleashed within her in a wildly flaring nebula of delight. She cried out her satisfaction, as quake after soul-shattering quake of relief and pleasure washed through her body. Her ass contracted and trembled, sucking greedily at the still poling length of his prick.\n\nFrom behind, she heard him groan and his hips suddenly lurched forward, driving his shaft deeply into her back cbanne. The fat crown of his shaft jumped and jerked. Then there was the wet warmness, as he spilled the juice of his desire into the recesses of her bowels.\n\nSpurt after spurt of thick cream blasted into her, as he clung to her ass. She could feel every little throb of his release and loved every tiny quiver of his shaft.\n\nGratefully locked together ass to cock, they groaned and whimpered in the magnificent sensations of their mutual climax.\n\n Chapter 10\n\n""What in the hell is going on here!""\n\nIt was Michael's voice, her Michael's voice, that boomed through the pleasure glowing cloud of her satisfaction. Diana's body suddenly went rigid.\n\nWith the same suddeness, Bryan's rigidly embedded cock went limp. In one second it was packed fully up her ass, still oozing the last traces of his release. Then in the next moment, it went limp and slithered from her body in a hasty withdrawal. The reaction would have been humorous under different circumstance. As it was, Diana found absolutely no humor in the situation.\n\nAs Bryan rolled to one side and dropped to the couch, she rolled to the other and collapsed on her still pleasantly throbbing rear. She pushed her eyes open and somehow managed to peer through the veiling mists and find her husband standing in the doorway to the den. Apparently he couldn't find any humor in Bryan's quick evacuation of Diana's asshole either. He was just standing there scowling at her, then glaring at Bryan. The youth at her side just lay there, unable to react in much of any manner, except to glance glassy-eyed at his stepbrother and pant trying to catch his breath. The effects of blasting his balls off in his sister-in-law's ass had been somewhat draining on him.\n\n""I asked what the hell is going on here!"" Michael demanded again.\n\n""Just what the hell it looks like,"" the elder Hightower answered his son.\n\n""Bryan was just welcoming Diana into our family,"" Lorraine added, smiling at her stepson.\n\n""And I suppose you were waiting your turn?"" Michael snapped with contempt.\n\n""Of course I was,"" Lorraine smiled widely. ""Diana is quite an attractive girl. And if she has no hang-ups about women, we could....""\n\n""Damn!"" Michael shuddered. ""I can't believe this! I'm gone for a matter of a couple of hours and you just can't wait to get your lustful claws into my wife!""\n\n""What is this, Michael? A double set of standards? One for you and one for Diana?"" Lorraine chided. ""You really didn't mind our romp in the library last night. But when Diana gets balled by someone other than her husband, you can't take it.""\n\n""That's right,"" Kate piped up from behind her brother, who until now had gone unnoticed by Diana. ""You didn't seem to mind Paula giving you head on the way home from town.""\n\n""Yeah!"" it was Paula that now chorused up from behind Michael. ""I seem to remember him suggesting that we all should go for a stroll down by the pond this evening.""\n\n""Right!"" Kate echoed. ""My brother is a real stick in the mud!""\n\n""Michael, is all this true?"" Diana asked, somewhat amused by the sudden sheepishness that raced embarrassingly over her husband's face.\n\n""Of course it's true!"" Kate laughed. ""My brother digs balling his sisters!""\n\nThe dark-haired girl coyly reached down and lovingly massaged her brother's crotch. Michael just stood there, looking helplessly at Diana, unable to say anything. However, Kate's hand eventually left the front of his jeans. The bulging strain under his fly told the whole story.\n\nDiana felt like she should be angry, but all she felt was relief. The confrontation with Michael had been met and was water under the bridge now. She knew he had made it with Lorraine and now Paula. And those facts didn't bother her. He was still her Michael, still her husband and she still loved him. Nothing had changed.\n\nAt least nothing had changed with her, that was. She was still unsure about how Michael was reacting to finding Bryan fucking her ass. Or how he would react to the knowledge that his father had balled her and she had come back for more. She wanted to get him off alone and discuss the whole thing.\n\nBut Kate and Paula had other things in their minds!\n\n""I think we should show Diana just what Michael had in mind for this evening,"" Kate grinned to her blonde stepsister.\n\n""Mmmmm hmmmmm,"" Paula nodded. ""Really think Diana should see the type of man she married.""\n\nMichael stepped back from the two girls and shook his head, ""Just hold on ... this is neither the time nor place.""\n\nBut neither Kate nor Paula held on. Instead they rushed him. Two bundles of very eager and very sexy teen-age girl were suddenly swarming all over him, while Diana sat back grinning with amusement at the predicament her husband had gotten himself into.\n\nThere were five quick tearing ""pops"" and five white buttons that went sailing across the den, torn from the front of Michael's shirt. If he were doing more than putting up a token fight against the girls, it was hard for Diana to discern. By herself, Kate was able to quickly strip her brother's shirt, while Paula hastily slithered from her skirt and blouse, then peeled away her under garments.\n\nThe supple blonde single-handed went after Michael's jeans, as Kate performed a rapid strip that matched the disrobing of her stepsister.\n\nTogether, they somehow managed to wiggle Michael's jeans down around his knees. He stumbled backwards, then his legs came out from under him. His bare ass thudded heavily onto the carpet and the girls wrenched his pants up and off. He now shared their nakedness.\n\nPaula was at the downed man's side first, her nakedness pressing sensually over his chest and her mouth covering his. Michael's arms hesitated momentarily, then wrapped around her youthful body, hugging her close.\n\nKate, left out of the embrace, made do with the thick swollen shaft that jutted up from the black hairs covering her brother's crotch.\n\nReaching out with her hand, her fingers wrapped around the pulsing column of cock and tantalizingly glided up and down its length. Diana could see the muscles of her husband's buttocks tense tightly and his hips jerk upward slightly.\n\nThe girl's hand squeezed at the still thickening pole of sex and jacked excitedly along its pulsing length. Her eyes widened with delight.\n\nSuddenly, her head lowered and her mouth opened widely. In one slooping motion, she captured the gorged thickness of his glans within her lips. Her young cheeks hollowed deeply as she sucked at the plum-like crown.\n\nAgain his hips jumped upward, shoving one or three inches of fat prick into her face. She accepted the ponderous mass of sex into her mouth. The still stroking grasp of her hand never missed a beat.\n\nWorking with youthful eagerness, Kate's hand and mouth began working in a singular rhythm on her brother's manhood. Her head bobbed up and down as her lips sheathed and resheathed themselves over the jutting shaft.\n\nDiana was amazed. Amazed both at herself and the scene she was watching. This was her husband buried under a writhing blanket of two eager girls. And it was one of the sexiest things she had ever seen.\n\nShe had always wondered about couples who got into swinging and their claims that watching their spouse ball with another person was one hell of a turn-on. They were right! Despite her full day's activities with Michael One and then with Bryan, she found herself ready and willing.\n\nShe glanced at the youth still seated at her side. But Bryan was engrossed with the activities on the floor. And apparently his own body had not recovered from his recent sexual romp---his cock was asleep in the reddish-blonde bush covering his groin.\n\nDiana's attention turned to Lorraine and Michael One. The big-titted woman was now on her knees before her husband, his cock fully entrenched in her mouth. The elder Hightowers eyes rolled back in his head as his pelvis lurched upward. Lorraine's throat bobbed as she voraciously swallowed the fountaining cream of her husband's release. Michael One collapsed back into his chair, moaning out the sated gratification of his pleasure.\n\nFeeling left out, Diana once more turned her eyes to her husband and the two sisters that had him occupied on the floor. Kate had given up her oral caresses in favor of a much more mutually satisfying coupling for her and her brother. The young black-headed girl now sat straddled over Michael's crotch, her supple thighs tightly pressing to each side of him and the swollen length of his cock crammed up into her pussy. Michael's mouth was still busily occupied by Paula's and his hands had a firm hold on the sleek cones of her youthful tits.\n\nKate completed the union of the threesome by slipping her hand between Paula's thighs and wiggling a finger into the blonde's cunt.\n\nLiterally sitting in the pilot's seat, Kate slowly began to push, rising up the fleshy rod of pleasure she sat on. The movement also caused her finger to slide from Paula's upturned slash of desire.\n\nHigher and higher, she slid up the thickness of cock, until she hovered above her brother's loins with only the gorged head of his prick sheathed by the pinkness of her outer lips. Then she glided downward, shafting his manhood back into the willing cunt and at the same time she drove her finger into the flowering lips of Paula's pussy.\n\nAgain and again, Kate repeated her rising and falling motions until her body was jerking rapidly up and down on the long shaft of flesh she so willingly impaled in her body.\n\nDiana shivered with full arousal. Then shivered again as someone softly touched the interior of her thighs. She turned and glanced down. There kneeling between her opened legs was Lorraine. The woman's blue eyes were rolled up to her, a lewd, knowing smile on her full lips.\n\nDiana shivered again, this time with the realization of what her mother-in-law had planned. She had wondered about it in the past. She had wanted it last night when she had watched Kate and Paula from behind the one-way mirror. Now she was being offered a very tempting proposal from a woman she found as sexy as the two girls. Perhaps even more so.\n\nNot quite sure of herself, Diana nodded.\n\nThe blonde-haired woman's smile grew as her eyes tilted down to the light brown triangle of pubic moss veiling the lips of her daughter-in- law's cunt. Her head slowly moved forward.\n\nDiana's heart jumped in a double-time beat and she sucked in deeply, as she stared down, watching the misty, golden-haired woman inch closer and closer to the quivering lips of her sex. Shivery little trembles raced through her body as she felt the gentle, warm streams of her breath flowing from Lorraine's nostrils and tickling their way through her pubic down. Uncontrollably, she moaned as the red lips of her companion pressed lightly between her thighs.\n\nLorraine's head pulled away just a little. Diana could see her lips part and her tongue, pink and wet flick behind her lips, then slowly snake out.\n\nThen it was there!\n\nThe tip of another woman's tongue was wetly working through the bush of her pubic hairs and softly brushing at the quivering lips of her cunt. Diana whimpered as the excitement of the moment rushed in heated waves through her loins.\n\nIn a long, teasing lap, the probing oral digit languidly worked its way up and down the deep crease of her cuntal mound, delicately tickling at the pink pouted lips.\n\nTrembling with excitement, she reached down and tenderly caressed her mother-in-law's cheeks, giving her approval of the woman's actions. She could detect no difference in the feel of Lorraine's tongue and the manly tongues that had found their way into her quim. The only difference was the lust-arousing knowledge that this mouth belonged to another woman.\n\nWaves of quivery gooseflesh rippled in thrilled excitement over her body as Lorraine's hands slowly moved lovingly over the interior of her thighs. Higher and higher, the woman's exploring fingertips crept, working their magic as they came. Then they were at each side of her pubic knoll, gently massaging at the plump mound of her sex.\n\nShe moaned as the woman's hands pressed down and pushed outward to each side. From her position on the couch, she could see the pink lips of her labia spread and open and Lorraine's head duck further between her thighs.\n\nHer tongue darted out again and licked gingerly up and down the pinkness of the opened glash. At the top of the wide slit of sex, the flickering tip of her tongue discovered the aroused nubbin of her daughter-in-law's clit. She pushed her face into the spread cunt and her lips tenderly kissed the sensitive button of flesh.\n\nDiana moaned loudly and caressed the woman's head, wanting to press her even closer, to bury her face within her snatch, but unsure of how Lorraine would react. Instead, she decided to allow the other woman to work at her own speed and fully enjoy the new thrills she was awakening in her body.\n\nLorraine's lips reached out again and kissed the excited bud of pleasure. She sheathed its sensitive little length, caressing it softly with her lips, while her tongue tenderly tapped and laved at it. There was no doubt that ministrations were appreciated. She could feel the trembling and quivering of her daughter-in-law's body and the pleased moans and sighs that came from above her.\n\nStill licking and taunting at the bud of her clit, she sucked at the small length of penis- imitating flesh, delighting in the sharp gasps of pleasure that accompanied her maneuver. Her own body was growing in its arousal, as the taste of male and female sexual juices mingled in her mouth. She was a vessel of sheer sex that could and would satisfy either man or woman.\n\nLorraine's hands spread the lips of Diana's cunt wider. Her mouth and tongue were moving again, lapping in broad wet strokes up and down the cleft of her loins. Tauntingly, she worked, teasing at the inner lips of the young woman's labia, but never entering.\n\nDiana groaned; the sensations were fantastic, as was the total view she had of the woman between her thighs. In the past, there had only been a couple of times she had actually gotten to see a man give her head. Now that she was having her first experience with a woman, she was glad that she was able to see as well as feel the full sexy movements of Lorraine's tongue.\n\nAbruptly that teasing oral digit speared its way into the juice-filled hole of her vagina.\n\nDiana's body quaked as pleasure flooded through her loins. Like a velvet-covered finger, Lorraine's tongue dipped into her cunt, then flicked around in a twirling, reaming motion.\n\nThe woman withdrew and lapped up and down the opened lips of pussy, teasing the budded nubin of her clit, then drove her tongue back into her partner's quim. In and out, in penis-imitating fashion, she ate at her pussy, sucking away the thick flow of lubricants and swallowing them into her stomach, where they mixed with the heavy cream of her husband's groin.\n\nDiana's hips began to rise and fall in a bunching manner, as the driving tempo of her mother-in-law's oral digit took control of her body. She moaned and whimpered with each drilling rush of tongue. Her eyes, heavily laden with lust, fluttered closed as she centered her being on the rapidly laving pleasure.\n\nShe felt Lorraine's finger creep up the outside of her pubic mound. Then an inquisitive fingertip was tapping and fondling at the button of her clit. Electricity sizzled through her body, jarring her with waves of growing lust. The woman's face suddenly pushed into her cunt, burying itself in the wetness of her pussy. The spearing tongue drilled in and out, ever increasing its whipping tempo.\n\nAgain, for the fourth time that day, she felt the throbbing rage of her thighs expanding and breaking outward. She welcomed the rushing sensation that caught her up in its arms and swept her into the halls of orgasmic oblivion. Somehow amid the flashing colors of ecstasy, she reached down and pulled Lorraine's finger from her clit, which was aching from the pleasure-pain of her manipulations.\n\nSlowly she descended from the dreamy world her climax had sent her hurtling head-on into. There, still licking and lapping at her cunt, was Lorraine. Forcing her eyes open, she stared down at the woman, then grinned.\n\nBryan had at last come to life again. Standing behind his mother, he had lifted her ass up, which explained the sudden burial of the woman's face in her cunt, and had entrenched his swollen cock within her pussy. Diana now found herself being lifted toward oblivion again, as Lorraine's excited tongue was whipped on by Bryan's plowing prick.\n\nIn and out, the boy's hips jerked, shafting his manhood into his mother's belly. The blonde-haired woman's trembling increased, as well as did the rapid spearing of her tongue. Diana closed her eyes and let the sweeping flesh tremors of her body throw her back into the welcoming pleasure of soul-shattering bliss.\n\nThis time as she settled gently down to earth, she heard Lorraine's own pleasure cries and opened her eyes to find her mother-in-law lost in her own climax and Bryan once again emptying his balls, this time into his mother's cunt.\n\nThen two of them, mother and son, collapsed on the floor at the foot of the couch. Diana was just able to pull her legs out of the way and swing them atop the sofa to avoid a painful end to a satisfying and pleasing experience.\n\nShe glanced over to Michael One's chair, but it was empty. She found the elder Hightower on the floor where she had last seen her husband. Stretched out on his back Michael One now had Paula straddled over his crotch, with the thickness of his club-like cock embedded within her pussy. His mouth was fully occupied with his own daughter's cunt, as Kate sat above his face, enjoying the pleasures of his tongue. Both the girls had found something to keep their hands busy. They fondled and rolled each other's breasts.\n\n""Hi,"" Michael piped from behind the couch. ""Could you use some company?""\n\nHer head twisted up to find her husband grinning down at her. She smiled and nodded.\n\nEagerly, he crawled over the back of the sofa and slid down beside her. ""I've missed you.""\n\nHe gave her a quick, light kiss and pulled her to him.\n\n""If what Kate said was true, you seemed to be getting along all right by yourself,"" she pouted in mock disapproval.\n\n""And what about you? You and Bryan seemed to have found something to keep yourselves occupied in my absence,"" he chided, kissing her again, this time, his tongue moving lovingly into her mouth.\n\n""As well as your father,"" she added, as they finally parted. ""All three times.""\n\n""Three times!"" he shook his head in disbelief. ""And now there was Lorraine!""\n\n""And now there's you,"" she grinned, reaching down to his crotch and finding the hardened length of his cock, somewhat surprised at its condition after Paula and Kate.\n\n""I was watching you and Lorraine,"" he explained without her having to ask, then moaning as she stroked up and down on the firmness of his manhood.\n\n""Michael, why didn't you tell ... uh ... about your family?"" she asked.\n\nHe shook his head, ""I don't know. I guess I was afraid you'd disapprove. What would your reaction have been if I suddenly said, ""Look, for the past several years my family has been balling each other. Want to join in?""\n\nShe stared blankly at him, then grinned, realizing how ridiculous he would have sounded if he had told her, and wondering if she would have even believed him.\n\n""Then, you're not hurt. I mean, about your father and Bryan,"" she asked.\n\n""No. What about Lorraine, Paula and Kate,"" he replied.\n\nShe shook her head in the negative, ""I thought you and the girls together were sexy. It was sort of a surprise watching my own husband make love with another woman, but I dug it.""\n\nShe paused, still confused by all that had happened within the last twenty-four hours. ""If you're not upset by finding me and Bryan together, then why were you angry when you walked in?""\n\nHe chuckled, ""Upset with myself mostly. I did a hell of a lot of worrying about how you would react if you found out about my family and myself. You see, it took me a long time to find a woman like you and I didn't want to lose you. I was ready to give this whole scene up for you. Then, when I walked in and found you balling with Bryan, I just couldn't believe it. After all that worrying, you had accepted what was happening with the Hightowers without the slightest hesitation. Somehow the whole thing made me a little mad. You should have made a little protest, just to satisfy all that concern I've been living with ever since I met you.""\n\nShe smiled and pulled him to her, ""I protested, sort of ... but that's a long story. We can save it for another time. Right now I feel marvelously good and I want my husband to make love with me.""\n\nHe grinned, then dropped his mouth to hers, his tongue flicking and dancing and doing all sorts of wonderfully arousing things that ignited and fanned fresh flames of want and desire.\n\nSliding onto her back, she pulled him atop her. Directing the thick, pulsing shaft of his cock between her opened thighs, she nuzzled the swollen crown of his sex into the willing lips of her labia. Despite the want and lust she had felt for Michael One and his stepson, this was the Hightower for her.\n\nHis hips did a quick little jerk and slid the full length of his cock into the liquid warmth of her vagina.\n\n""Ohhhhhhh!"" she moaned deeply, as her teeth nibbled at his neck.\n\nLorraine's mouth had done an excellent job of preparing her for him. While she now had to admit that a woman was exciting, tongue and lips, whether they be a man's or a woman's, could in no way compare with the fantastic feel of a man's cock fimly embedded deep within the harbor of her body. And nothing could compare to the wonderfulness of her man!\n\n""God!"" she whispered, moving her lips and still nibbling teeth up to the tempting morsel of his ear lobe. ""You feel so damn good inside me! Like you were made for me!""\n\nHe turned his head so that their mouths met and his lips brushed lightly against hers as he spoke. ""I was. Haven't you noticed that before!""\n\n""Hrumph!"" she snorted playfully. ""I'm married to a cocksure bastard!""\n\n""At your service, madam,"" he grinned and covered her mouth with his.\n\nHis hips did another one of those sexy little wiggles that sent his prick jerking and twitching within her vaginal channel. At ""my"" service, she repeated with smug satisfaction.\n\n""I love you, Michael,"" she sighed as his lips once more slipped from hers.\n\nHe grinned, loving the marvelous feel of their union, ""I know.""\n\nShe kissed him lovingly, ""And that's what makes you such an arrogant mother fucke....""\n\n""Hold on, wife,"" he corrected quickly. ""I never made it with my mother! Only my stepmother!""\n\nShe grinned, squeezing down on the fullness of his sex sheathed into her belly. He moaned softly as he stared into her eyes.\n\n""Well, right now, I want you to make it with me,"" she said. ""I want my husband to ball me. Fuck me! Screw me! Make love to me!""\n\n""My pleasure,"" he grinned widely and once more moved his lips and tongue to her mouth.\n\nAnd it was---his pleasure!\n\nLanguidly, his hips slowly rose, withdrawing his cock from its deep- rooted haven in the warm recesses of her belly. He moved a tantalizing fraction of an inch at a time, while his tongue completely occupied her mouth with a flourish of darting probes.\n\nShe moaned, feeling him withdraw. The very slow-motion movement of his manhood was a taunting trick that he knew drove her wild. She loved it and the exciting anticipation of the moment he would eventually quickly jerk his hips and thoroughly spear the pulsing pole into her sex.\n\nBut the sudden movement she wanted wasn't to come this time.\n\nHis hips moved downward in the same snail-like pace he had used to pull from her.\n\nShe could feel every minute movement of the swollen length of his cock. She quivered at the gorged knob of his glans twitching in their excitement. She whimpered as she squeezed down on his fleshy root and forced him to strain against the velvet textured walls of her vaginal folds.\n\nFor several minutes, he slid in and out of her body in this slow taunting manner. She realized that had any other member of the family been watching, they would have been hard-pressed to say if his hips were actually moving. But she knew! And she felt the slight increase of his flowing speed.\n\nShe also knew that there wasn't going to be any quick stabbings of his cock that would suddenly rock her body. Not this time, at least. No, now he was savoring the marvelous feel of their bodies joined in love and want for one another. This time, he was going to make it long and loving, slowly working their need into an excited frenzy of desire.\n\nWhen his hips increased speed again, it was still too slow for her want. But that was the sweet torture of this prolonged method that Michael had discovered. He wouldn't be rushed. He taunted her with pleasure, never giving her all she wanted until the last moment, then plunging in and out, trying to drive his hard shaft all the way through her body and into her mouth.\n\n""Oh! You bastard!"" she moaned, as his hand wedged between their bodies and slid into the slit of her cunt, playfully fondling her clit. ""Two can play that game.""\n\nHis fingertips swirled wonderfully around the aroused bud of her clit. Her body trembled as the fantastic sensations of pleasure shot through her. For moments her own hand that was wedging itself toward their loins could do nothing but stop and wait until he let up just a little.\n\nAnd when he did, her hand shot between his legs, capturing the hairy sac that dangled securely from behind his cock. He moaned.\n\n""But you've got these,"" she chuckled, noticing the quickened tempo of his hips. He now glided in a smooth steady stroking motion.\n\nTenderly caressing the kidney-shaped forms of his testicles in her fingertips, she rolled his balls. His moaning delighted her. It reminded her that she had the same sexual power with him that he had with her.\n\nShe let the wrinkled bag rest warmly in her palm, while she playfully used her fingers to shoot his balls around in the confines of their sac. His moaning increased as she created that pleasureful mixture of slight pain and delight.\n\nHis hand abruptly left her clit and grasped her wrist, pulling her hand from his balls, ""No, you'll have me blow off in no time at all.""\n\n""Mmmmmmmm,"" she flicked her tongue around his ear, feeling the excited quivers that raced along his back.\n\nHis hands moved along her thighs and tucked under her buttocks. The angle of his entry abruptly increased and he slid deeper into the enveloping channel of her belly. She moaned and reached down grasping his ass.\n\nAgain his rhythm increased into a quick, smooth shafting stride that whipped in and out of her. She moaned and pumped her hips to meet each driving drop of his pelvis. The stirrings of release were suddenly there and flaring quickly. From the tenseness of his ass, she could tell his balls were once again preparing to empty themselves into the chalice of her vagina.\n\n""Close,"" she whispered. ""Close.""\n\nHis hips jerked quickly, slamming into her, sluicing down into the heated interior of her quick. Her own pelvis hunched up and down, sliding over the full length of his cock like a fleshy, clinging scabbard. She contracted her muscles, squeezing him and milking at the swollen, pulsating wand of pleasure he so readily fed into her.\n\nHarder and deeper, in a striving drive for release they worked each other, giving and taking each ounce of pleasure their bodies had to offer. Grunting and groaning as they neared the moment of completed sensations, they became two people joined as one, man and woman, lovers, husband and wife.\n\nShe came first, skyrocketing with multi-colored starbursts that sizzled with orgasmic electricity through the overloaded nerves of her body. She clung to him desperately, her contracting channel of love gripping at the throbbing staff of his sex.\n\nLike a volcano, his balls erupted, blasting off another thick load of sperm and semen. His body shook and quivered as the creamy fountains spurted from the pin-prick hole in the center of his glans and deluged the hole of her cunt.\n\n Chapter 11\n\nSunday morning! Diana couldn't believe it, as she lay in bed, listening to Michael in the shower. They had only been at the Hightower estate for a day and a half. It seemed like years ago and yet at the same time, only a matter of minutes.\n\nAnd today, she was to meet the last member of the family. She found herself idly wondering if he had the same sexual prowess of the rest of the family. And trembling a little with excitement she knew it wouldn't be that long until she found out.\n\n""Water's fine! Care to join me?"" her husband suggested from the bathroom.\n\nSwinging over the side of the bed, she trotted to their private bathroom and poked her head behind the shower curtain, ""Hope you meant that, because I'm coming in.""\n\nWhich is exactly what she did.\n\nThe mutual shower was great. There's really something to having someone else bathe your body, she decided, also making the decision that in the future bathing together would become a regular habit.\n\n""Hey, have the Hightowers ever had a big group bath?"" she grinned as Michael firmly sudsed over the furred mound of her sex.\n\nHe smiled up at her, ""Nope, but you might suggest it. We didn't know what we were missing. However, we've all gone skinny dippin' in the pond together.""\n\nDiana then took her turn, bathing her husband, enjoying the quivery little thrills that she sent racing through his body. Afterwards, they took their turns toweling each other dry, which gave a whole new meaning to drying one's self after a bath. Another of those habits to be cultivated, she decided.\n\nIn keeping with the informality of the Hightower family, Michael slipped into blue jeans and a T-shirt again. Diana chose some aqua- colored bell bottoms and a loose fitting blouse, leaving it unbuttoned and tying it in a big knot below her breasts. Today she definitely put aside any thoughts of wearing a bra. Michael One had made short work of one already. And although his rather rough manner of taking it from her body had been sexy, the damn things did cost money!\n\nThe rest of the family had already gathered downstairs and assembled in the kitchen, where Lorraine and the girls were busily preparing French toast. Michael's other brother, Jim, had already arrived.\n\nThe Hightower resemblance was more than apparent in the latest member of the family, Diana noted as she and Jim got acquainted over breakfast. He had the same black hair and dark eyes that Michael and Kate had. However, he was much more square built than the others, but just as attractive in his own way.\n\nAfterwards, the family slowly drifted into the den, while Diana and Lorraine stayed behind to clean up the breakfast table. When they finally joined the others, Diana found a reception committee of two waiting for her---Paula and Kate!\n\nShe realized now why Michael had been unable to fight the two eager girls off yesterday. He didn't want to, nor would they have let him. She gave in and within a matter of seconds found herself stripped and on the floor.\n\nUnaware of what the rest of the Hightowers were doing, Diana was lost in a flurry of naked girl flesh. Kate, kneeling beside her sister-in- law, took Diana's hand and placed it on the black triangular patch covering her pubic mound.\n\nUnsure of exactly how to handle the situation, Diana tenderly kneaded at the plump knoll, imitating the actions of hands and fingers that had found their way to her pussy in the past. Kate sighed softly and stared down at her smiling. The young girl's own hands reached down and cupped under the pink globes of Diana's tits. Her fingers lovingly caressed the creamy smoothness of the satin-covered cushion of flesh.\n\nMeanwhile, Paula proceeded to demonstrate that she had inherited more than her beauty from Lorraine. The young blonde was down on her hands and knees, spreading Diana's thighs, then crawling into the inviting, opened ""Y"" of her legs. Her long, slim fingers delicately covered the light-brown down of her sister-in-law's pussy, gently squeezing and massaging.\n\nDiana moaned under the dual attention being given to her body. Kate's hands now were squeezing and rolling delightfully at her tits. Occasionally, her fingers would find their way to the tops of the high cresting globes and playfully tweek the rubbery cherries of flesh that were her nipples.\n\nPaula's finger had worked its way into the deep cleft of Diana's loins, sensually tickling up and down the deep cease of her outer labia. With the same type of playful attention, the blonde's fingertips flirted with aroused excitement around the button of her clit, taunting it with delicious shivery thrills of pleasure.\n\nLikewise, Diana followed the flowing juices welling from Kate's young pussy and wiggled a finger up into the girl's vagina. The effects were immediately apparant in the high-pitched little whimpers that came from the girl's writhing lips. Her hips twisted and turned around Diana's finger, rippling the soft, spongy folds of her cunt.\n\nDiana's hips were far from inactive. Paula's head had dropped between the supple thighs she had spread and her mouth was now kissing and lightly biting along the quivering outer lips of Diana's pussy.\n\nDiana's pleasure groan was cut as she suddenly sucked in her breath in a sharp kiss. Paula's soft, inquisitive tongue was now darting up and down the tremulous cleft of her loins, occasionally dipping in the honey-dripping hole of her cunt.\n\nShe felt Kate stir at her side, then the moist warmth of a mouth covering the top of one of her breasts. She pushed her lust-leadened eyes open and found the girl arched over her on her hands and knees. While Diana finger-fucked her pussy, she reciprocated by sucking wonderfully at her tit.\n\nThe new position also placed a very tempting female nipple hovering but inches from Diana's mouth. Without so much as a second's thought or hesitation, Diana twisted her head and captured the dark brown nipple between her lips. She could feel the electric excitement that raced through the girl's body. Then she sucked and licked at the fattening button of flesh, while her finger flowed in and out of the juice-filled socket of Kate's vagina.\n\nThe girl came quickly, moaning and crying out in pleasure, then she was gone. Diana thought she saw someone lift her to her feet, but she couldn't be sure. Paula's licking and laving tongue was controlling her now and her eyes weren't exactly in the shape of focus.\n\nThe quick little oral digit that Paula knew how to use so marvelously was now flicking in and out of her cunt, setting off all sorts of delightful little thrills. Letting her body follow the urgings of the blonde's mouth, Diana's hips hunched up and down, pushing her throbbing snatch into the young girl's face.\n\nWrithing and twisting to the old familiar sensations of near climax, Paula responded to Diana's growing need. Her fingers reached out and tenderly fondled the aching bud of her clit.\n\nThe added manual touch was all Diana needed! Within seconds, her body was racked by a series of marvelous explosions of exquisite pleasure. The multi-colored starburst spun and sailed, taking her with them.\n\nMoaning and quivering, she slowly descended to the firmness of the earth, once again realizing where she was. She pushed open her eyes and glanced around.\n\nPaula was no longer between her thighs. Instead, the girl now was in the arms of her stepfather. The young supple cones of her breasts flattened willingly against the elder Hightower's chest as he pulled the young girl atop him, as they lay on the floor together, a few feet away from Diana.\n\nThe young blonde easily positioned herself atop the man. Diana watched as her graceful hand tucked between her legs and grasped the rigid shaft of his swollen cock. With little or no difficulty, she guided the thick shaft of man sex into the upturned lips of her pussy. The reddened head of his fat glans disappeared into her cunt. Michael One's hips jerked a little and the remainder of his meaty shaft vanished within the youthful belly of his lover, his stepdaughter.\n\nDiana watched with trembling excitement as the couple's hips took up that age-old rhythm. Thick and hard, the stiff length of his cock pulled out of her body. The wet, pink lips of her pussy followed it, flowering outward. Then he jerked back, slamming into the enticing luxury of her vagina, forcing the folds of her cunt back in on themselves.\n\nMichael One's hands were eagerly working on the summery slickness of Paula's tits, much to her delight. Her head was arched back and her mouth was wide, the pinkness of her tongue flicking wildly behind her lips.\n\nKate was equally occupied by her stepbrother, Bryan, who had once again found himself a willing ass to plug the aroused length of his boy-man cock into.\n\nBending over the couch as Diana had done yesterday, when Bryan had so expertly reamed her own ass with his prick, Kate accepted the lunging plunges of man meat Bryan sent shafting into the tiny hole of her anus. She could see the young girl's buttocks tense each time the youth threw himself forward, slamming into her body. Over and over their bodies popped together in a vigorous display of youthful sexual energy.\n\nAt the rate they were going at it, Diana realized it would only be a matter of moments before Kate was experiencing her second orgasm of the day.\n\nIf Diana had had any doubts about Lorraine and Michael's mutual attraction, they were quickly put to rest as her vision moved to the chair positioned opposite the couch. Both Lorraine and her husband had shed their clothes as had the rest of the family. The big- titted woman sat back in the chair with her legs spread wide, while Michael knelt on the floor before his stepmother.\n\nDiana watched, seeing the long, pink length of her husband's tongue slowly snake out and teasingly weave exciting circles over the bare, shaven lips of the blonde-headed beauty's pubis. The tip of his tongue left a moist trail of saliva as it worked, slackening the naked mound of her sex.\n\nThen he playfully ran the taunting tongue tip up and down the dark crease of her labia. Again and again, he laved over the lips without dipping into the quivering and slightly pouting mouth of her body.\n\nWhen he did, Lorraine's reaction was one of definite pleasure. The sandy blonde whimpered in the high-pitched voice of arousal. Her hands reached down and grasped the back of his head, pushing his face into the sleek lips of her pussy.\n\nImmediately, his tongue increased its lapping and probing. In and out, in and out, he speared the softness of his oral digit. Her hips writhed and swayed, doing all sorts of hunching motions, trying to force even more of his tongue into her cunt.\n\nDefinitely sexy! she moaned mentally. Watching one's husband make it with another woman is definitely sexy!\n\nEveryone was accounted for, except for brother Jim, she noted, glancing around the room, trying to find her most recent acquaintance in the Hightower family. She found him leaning in the doorway of the den, watching the various samplings of carnal delights presently underway. He was naked like the rest of the family and sported one very rigid and one very much in need cock that jerked and throbbed eagerly from the dark forest of pubic hair spouted over his crotch.\n\nHis eyes eventually turned to her. He smiled, unsure, but very much interested in the only unoccupied woman in the room. Diana returned the smile and raised her arm to him. Grinning now, he hastily crossed to her, straddling her body as she lay on the floor. Bending a little, he took her hand and pulled her up to a sitting position. The long hardness of his cock bobbed but an inch or two from her face---and her mouth!\n\nShe didn't wait for him to ask for what he obviously wanted. Her long, glistening pink tongue darted out from behind her lips. It brushed tantalizingly over the smooth, gorged head. Then she kissed the straining glans. He moaned and his knees quivered.\n\nShe rolled her eyes up to him and received a grateful smile in return. Then she returned her attention back to the swollen bigness of his sex.\n\nHer tongue went back into action, slickening up and down the underside of the shaft that jutted sharply into the air. Simultaneously, her hand glided sensuously over the insides of his spread thighs, drifting with taunting slowness upwards. She tickled her way to his scrotum and played there, as he continued to stare down fascinated by her every action.\n\nHe watched her head move back and forth and her sleek wet tongue dance worshipingly across the knob-like crown of his prick. He listened to the little wet oral sounds she made as she sucked away the clear drops of sexual juices that welled from the center of his glans.\n\nHer hand cupped his testicles, gently playing with their weighty size. He groaned and his legs quivered some more as she worked his aching balls around on her fingertips.\n\nAs he watched, her lips formed a puckered little opening. The fingers of her free hand reached up and wrapped around the base of his shaft, edging downward, gliding it to her waiting mouth. He groaned, as he watched the turgid, throbbing head of his cock slide into the round hole formed by her luscious, deep pink lips.\n\nHer tongue taunted the underside of his glans, then swirled wildly around the sensitive cock tip. Another series of sexy slurping oral noises rose to his ears, adding to the alluring submission of this woman, his sister-in-law, was giving to him.\n\nHe was hard and thick and aroused. He intently watched her lips move forward, enveloping him. He wasn't sure which thrilled him more; watching the predatory lips take his length, or the damn fantastic feeling of her mouth working so marvelously on his cock.\n\nHis ass tightened and he eased himself forward, feeding her a couple more inches. She accepted it willingly, allowing him into the warm haven of her mouth. His shaft disappeared in her face and the throbbing crown of his rod nudged at the back of her throat. Her breaths were deep, her nostrils flaring as she fought off the urge to gag under the ponderous mass of cook she now held in her mouth.\n\nSlow and deliberately, she slid her head back off the pole of pulsating flesh. Her tongue whirled and swirled in exciting flourishes around his swollen circumference. The moist, feather- like caresses played havoc with his control, but he forced himself to remain stiff and allowed her to take her time and give all the pleasure she so obviously knew how to administer.\n\nHis cock jerked and jumped eagerly around in her mouth. Her teeth clamped down around him and she sucked swallowing the saliva filling her mouth. Also savoring the very manly taste of the preseminal fluids that mingled delightfully in her mouth.\n\nReaching the blood-gorged tip of his prick, her lips tightened and squeezed like a strong elastic hand, forming a straining white ring around the thickness of his cock. She eased her puckered lips back over him. Still unable to move his eyes from her, he watched, testicles aching, as his slackened length of manhood vanished into the humid cavern of her mouth.\n\nChanging her approach, she pulled up from his rod of meat in a fast, fire-igniting motion. Her teeth bit down into the super- sensitive glans. She nibbled and licked the bulgy arrowhead, relishing its feel as if it were some rare tidbit of sexual delight especially grown for her. Then she slid up and down on the saliva-slickened pole, allowing it to bury itself in her face, then evacuate her mouth, over and over. She sucked. She sucked, showing the pleasure she took in performing the oral task of satisfying his throbbing staff of desire.\n\nIn and out, she sucked. Out and in, she licked. He watched her head bob in rhythm with the entrance and exit of his cock. His buttocks were boulders of aroused tension that swayed with the sliding tempo of her mouth. He cradled her head lovingly, fully appreciative of the tender care she was giving him. He moaned and groaned. His body trembled, fighting desperately to prolong the prodigious sensations she was creating in his loins. At the same time, his balls were seething and burning with a rising tide of come. His scrotum was taut, like stretched leather on a frame. His balls throbbed as he fought to hold back the oncoming explosion of lust.\n\nRealizing the fever of his urgency, she rocked back and forth, sheathing and resheathing her mouth on his lust-pulsing shaft. Faster and hotter, her mouth sucked. With growing, greedy vigor and ardent desire, she licked at his thickness.\n\nFire, boiling liquid flames, shot up from his balls and jetted free, writhing and lashing into the warm receptacle of her mouth. Lust unleashed exploded from the depths of his groin, rushed up through his shuddering cock, finally gushing from the small, mouth-like slit on the crown of his prick. Hot, white, steaming, creamy come blasted out.\n\nHer lips quivered with excitement. Her delicate nostrils flared widely. He emptied himself into the willing oral chalice. He groaned as the thick flood of sperm and semen scalded over the soft, pink tongue that still lovingly caressed him. He moaned as the burning eruption of sexual cream splattered and coated the roof of her mouth. He grunted as the heavy, fiery eaves spurted down her throat drenching her tonsils.\n\nWith his shaft firmly embedded in the moist interior of her mouth, the orgasm-racked tips of his glans pushed at the back of her throat. Eagerly she drank every drop he had to offer, sucking up and devouring the heated liquid of his groin. Her throat bobbed and trembled as she swallowed over and over. She downed each thick blast as fast as she could to stop from gagging and strangling on his mighty release. She sucked as his cock jumped and fountained freely within the tender walls of her mouth. Her cheeks hollowed deeply as she sucked away every oozing drop from the lust-pounding length of his cock. And when the violent eruption ebbed, she rolled the thick viscosity of his cream in her mouth, milking away any traces that might have still been caught in the throbbing bigness of his sex.\n\nHe reached down and eased her lips away from his still jutting shaft. His cock popped free from her lips and bobbed wildly before her eyes. It glistened clean and red from the vigorous bath she had given it. He smiled down at her gratefully, then staggered back a couple of steps and backed into the wall. Blank-eyed, he stared around the room, then slowly slid down the wall and just sat there.\n\nDiana chuckled to herself and once more turned her eyes to the rest of the family.\n\nMichael One and Paula had apparently reached mutual satisfaction. They were still in each other's arms, lovingly caressing one another. However, the elder Hightower's prick had definitely lost some of its vigor and now slept limply at his crotch.\n\nKate and Bryan had also concluded their ass-to-cock pairing and the black-headed girl was now on her knees before her stepbrother doing her damnest to revive his prick. Her naturally red lips were tightly stretched around his prick, sucking and eating at him.\n\nOnly Michael and Lorraine were still in action. Well, she corrected herself, Michael was at least. Lorraine was lost in the oblivion of orgasmic ecstasy, writhing and groaning as Michael's tongue unleashed the consuming flood of lust in her body.\n\nHer husband suddenly pulled his head from the pussy he had so thoroughly occupied and stared up at his stepmother, a pleased smile on his lips. He reached up and grasped her hips and slowly pulled her from the chair. She moaned, but seemed to be unaware of what was happening.\n\nGently handling her, he positioned her on the floor, spreading her thighs wide open to him. Diana could see the quivering nakedness of her shaven cunt. The outer lips of her labia were parted and trembling. Within the wet slit, she saw the scalloped folds of the inner lips of her pussy. They, too, were still quivering with the pleasure of her climax. The palpitating folds dripped with the aroused juices that flowed from her depths. Her clitoris was extended for what appeared to be at least a half of an inch. It was thick and throbbing.\n\nAs a matter of fact, so was Michael---a fact he apparently meant to put to good use, Diana thought as she watched her husband.\n\nClutching at the heavy forms of Lorraine's breasts for support, he slid atop her and hung above her. His cock, hard and long, lurched hungrily at the mouth of her belly. His hands brutally crushed the sensitive tits beneath his fingers. Tortured white flesh squelched up through his fingers. Lorraine groaned.\n\nWithout giving her the slightest indication of his intentions, he slammed his lust-rigid cock into the desirous mouth of her pussy. He smacked wetly into the trembling folds of her inner lips. The swollen tip of his prick rammed its way between the pouting scallops and was sucked deeply into the juicy interior of her hot body.\n\nLorraine cried out.\n\nActually, Diana decided it was more of a mixture of surprise and pleasure.\n\nHer eyes flared open and stared at her stepson. She started to speak, but he jerked out of her slick oil-filled, well- lubricated channel, stiffling the words so that they came out as a long ""oooohhhh!"" He smiled down at her. She smiled back.\n\nHer smooth willing sheath of liquid warmth flowered around him. It clamped tightly and seemed to suck on the swollen length of his cock, which, in turn twitched and jerked in the heated inner lips of her hungry slit. It sucked him back into the moist, tight chamber of her belly. The velvet-textured walls of her vagina rippled impetuously, fondling his length with thrilling caresses. He hung there above her, their bodies joined at their fiery cores. He hung there and soaked up her softness and arousing heat.\n\nHe moaned as he pulled himself from the tightening channel. She clung to him, stretching the sensitive skin of his shaft. He wanted to swing his hands away from her breasts and fall, crushing into the springy cushions on her chest. But his determination to finish as he had started won out. Once again, he was fully intent on fucking this willing woman, while raised high above her.\n\nWith a confident smile on his lips, he swung his hips inward, shooting his full length into her body. Her eyes closed. A muffled groan gritted out from behind her pleasure- clenched teeth. That clutching, naked pussy of hers clung to him, trying to hold him locked within her. He eased out and plunged back into the humid tunnel. Her breasts quivered under the grasping grip of his hands, trembly and shivering.\n\nShe arched her hips to him. The pouted, wet lips of her cunt reached out to swallow him, balls and all. Her muscles squeezed and relaxed in a thrilling exotic rhythm. The movement sent excited currents racing through the stiff length of his cock. Pressure increased in his balls as he drove in and out of her saddle of desire.\n\nHe increased the power of his knifing thrusts into her sweet, hot hole. The muscles of his thighs were rock hard, chording beneath the skin of his legs. His raised position allowed him to use these muscles to boost the mighty surges of his groin. Their cores met in loud, wet slaps.\n\nShe welcomed the thrust and begged for more and harder plunges. He obliged and flung himself into the clingy cunt with such violence that it jarred the breath from her lungs. Little moaning cries trickled from her throat continuously. Her hands were on his shoulders, pulling him down. He came falling hard into the cushions of her breasts. Her fingernails were in his skin, raking and clawing like sexual talons. Her head jerked from side to side while her tongue washed across his slickened lips. Her body writhed and twisted with urgency. Her pelvis leaped up to accept each ramrodding plummet of his swollen cock.\n\nHe drilled and reamed into her flowering pussy. He drove with reckless abandon into the slippery well of her sex. He tried to knock the bottom out of her cunt. But she just opened up new untouched reaches of her vagina. Grunting and groaning, he plunged and thrusted. Like an organic jackhammer, his shaft ravaged her slit of lust.\n\nShe came jerking and bucking under him. She contracted and relaxed and contracted and relaxed over and over. A long, low pleasure scream tore from her lips. Her vaginal channel was suddenly flooded with even more juices.\n\nThen he came. The sensation was fantastic. In fact, his whole body rocked and quaked under the tremendous outgushing of hot semen and sperm. The walls of her drenched cunt milked at him in the hope of securing a few more drops that might seep from the head of his cock.\n\nDiana watched as the last throbs of his release passed from her husband. His deflated organ slowly slithered from his stepmother's well-pumped pussy. He rolled to his back on the floor beside her. Both of them panted. Neither had any intention of moving for several moments.\n\nHowever, brother-in-law Jim seemed to have regained life. Diana turned watching the revitalized man push up from his seat on the floor. Carefully stepping over the still caressing bodies of Michael One and Paula he headed toward Lorraine.\n\nMichael was barely able to roll out of the way to avoid the descending foot of his brother, who straddled the still heaving body of his stepmother. Grinning down at the woman on her back, the youth suddenly dropped to his knees, then leaned over her with his arms extended. His cock settled in the deep valley separating the mountainous pillows of her white breasts.\n\nWithout a single word of direction, Lorraine's hands rammed solidly against the sides of her tits that jutted milky from her chest, trapping the aroused length of man meat between their cushiony forms. Jim moaned softly as the pliant flesh enveloped him.\n\nHis hips suddenly began to rock back and forth, shafting the angry red pole of hard cock in and out of the tunnel formed by her mammouth mammaries.\n\nThat Lorraine was ready to satisfy another man so soon after the double pleasure Michael had set free in her body didn't surprise Diana. The woman had an incredible appetite for sex. A characteristic her daughter-in-law realized she shared. Just watching the rape of Lorraine's magnificent tits sent delighted thrills of sensuous lust through Diana's loins. It was easy for her to imagine what it felt like to have Jim's stiff cock gliding back and forth between her own breasts. An experience she admitted she wouldn't mind having happen.\n\nLorraine's hands now squeezed hard against the sides of her mountainous jugs. She squeezed them tightly together, trapping Jim's cock between the creamy walls of almost flaccid-looking flesh of her tits. Her head strained upward in an arch that Diana knew must be torturing her corded neck. Her mouth opened like a gaping cavern, that tried to capture the inflamed crimson crown of her stepson's prick as he pushed his way through the soft path formed by her hands and breasts. Both of them were shaking now, obviously enjoying the tit fucking.\n\nJim's hips increased their already frantic pace. He hunched into the woman's chest. He bucked like some wild mustang set on dislodging an unwanted rider. He groaned and grunted like a mounting stallion. His cock was burning with the friction of Lorraine's billowy breasts.\n\nShe was moaning and groaning. Those supersized tits of hers were just as sensitive as they looked. Diana wondered if she could get off on them alone.\n\nShe didn't have to wait long to find out.\n\nWith a last mighty thrust, Jim rammed his fleshy sword through the tight-pressed channel of tit. His bulging red glans prodded their way between the mounds of flesh and jerked into the air, throbbing lustfully on Lorraine's chin. Hot come fountained in thick, heavy spurts from the gorged tip of the shaft. Lorraine's mouth accepted the steaming load, welcoming the taste of her stepson's release.\n\nDiana watched as the blonde's throat quivered and she swallowed. A major achievement in her strained position. But just as amazing was the violent quaking that had once more seized the blonde's body. She was coming! She had been able to get off on Jim's tit fucking!\n\nAbruptly Jim lost his balance and fell from his stepmother. He lay half on and half off her. His cock stood jerking in the air like a flaming spike of flesh. Oozing come still welled from its swollen head.\n\nThe remaining couples in the room had changed partners, Diana found as her eyes glanced back around the den.\n\nMichael One was now paired with his own daughter. He had the sexy young teenager down on her back. His arms were looped under her legs, jerking them into the air, while his thick cock stabbed in and out of her juicy little quim.\n\nThere was little Kate could do in the restrained position, other than moan with the filling pleasure of her father's cock. Which exactly was what the young girl was doing, accepting the deep drilling of the ponderous rod that slammed in and out of her body.\n\nStill on the couch, Bryan and Paula were lying side by side in the old position of sixty- nine. Their tongues were working at a frantic pace, doing their damnedest to satisfy the mounting urges of their young bodies.\n\nA stir from behind Lorraine drew Diana's attention. It was Michael, pushing himself to his knees. He glanced around the entangled couple surrounding him. He smiled with amusement. His eyes then moved to Diana and his grin broadened.\n\nRising to his feet, he turned toward her. His cock was already on the rise again. He stepped over Lorraine and Jim, coming to her.\n\nDiana quivered with anticipation as he lowered himself to the floor beside her and pulled her to him.\n\nIt was going to be a repeat of yesterday, she thought as his tongue probed deeply toward her throat. A wonderful repeat performance of Saturday!\n\n Chapter 12\n\nThey were waiting for them outside. All of the Hightowers lined up to say farewell to Michael and his new bride.\n\nDiana kissed each one of them, sexy black-haired Kate, the perky blonde Paula and her young brother Bryan. Then there was Lorraine and Jim and, of course, the elder Hightower himself, Michael One. Their kisses were like no other parting kisses she had ever had before. Each was long and lingering. Definitely the type of kisses one gives a lover to remember them by during a long absence.\n\nShe didn't mind. They were all her lovers now. And she returned the embraces with the same enthusiasm in which they were given.\n\nAnd when all the hugging and kissing and intimate last squeezes had been completed, they all crowded around the car, as Michael and she prepared to leave.\n\n""Look, let us know when you're settled in down in Houston,"" Michael One said then added, ""And take care of Diana, I don't think you'll ever be able to find another one like her.""\n\nMichael grinned. ""That's just what I intend to do.""\n\nWith that they all stepped back and Michael switched on the ignition and shifted into low, moving around the circular driveway and heading out of the Hightower estate.\n\nTwisting in her seat, Diana stared out the small back window, waving her last farewell to her new in-laws. Then as they disappeared behind the magnolias and eventually the whole estate disappeared behind the outside wall, she turned back and glanced toward the winding road they traveled.\n\nMichael reached out and gently squeezed her thigh, ""Sweet sorrow and all that?""\n\n""Mmmmm hmmmm,"" she nodded, then laughed lightly. ""I must admit I'm going to miss my new family.""\n\nMichael grinned, ""We'll come to visit often, if you like.""\n\n""I'd like,"" Diana smiled, suddenly realizing that visiting relatives had a completely new meaning for her.\n\n""Meanwhile, we've got a long drive ahead of us and I need some directions,"" her husband said.\n\nDiana punched the button to the glove compartment and pulled out the travel atlas. Flipping through the pages, she found the map Michael had previously marked. After she gave him the number of the highway for the first leg of their journey, she silently traced the remaining portion of the route to Houston, then flipped to the map of Mexico and surveyed the route to Mexico City.\n\nMexico City, she mused, and our honeymoon.\n\nShe chuckled to herself. My honeymoon's already started. One of the strangest honeymoons a woman could have ever imagined for herself. A honeymoon family style!"
3,A Camping Gang Bang,"['MF+', 'wife']","We found a nice Forest Service campground next to the Skykomish River, an hour's drive from Seattle. There were tents set up in some of the sites, but nobody around; and we found a vacant spot in a far corner of the campground. We set up camp and made a quick lunch, then went off to explore the area. Cheryl was wearing tight fitting stonewashed denim shorts that showed that she had great legs and a 100% fat-free butt. Very nice. Her matching top was one of those long-sleeved shirts that ties in the front leaving her midriff bare. It had buttons, but she left them open, so that her soft cleavage showed enticingly. The tips of her long, curly dark hair swirled around her neck and shoulders. She always seemed to bubble with vivacious excitement, and seemed oblivious to the stares of every man who ever saw her. I loved it. After hiking around all afternoon, we returned to the still vacant campground and opened a bottle of wine.\n\nWe sat in our lawn chairs, resting our feet on the picnic bench, sipping wine and chatting the kind of chat that leads to good sex. When it was time to make dinner, the wine bottle was empty and we both felt a comfortable glow. We opened another bottle of wine for dinner. As we were finishing dinner, we heard an old Chevy pickup rumble into camp, to one of the sites where the tents were set up. I had been wondering where everyone was. Two more pickups came in and parked at the other occupied campsites. It looked like a bunch of guys who had been out fishing all day, though I didn't see any fish. What I did see was eight ""outdoorsman"" type guys who had obviously consumed an excessive quantity of beer.\n\nI glanced at Cheryl, and she looked back with raised eyebrows. Well, we had known all along that we weren't going to have the place to ourselves, but it was nice while it lasted. Maybe these guys would just pass out quietly and leave us to enjoy ourselves. We could hear rowdy laughter and a lot of loud talk while we washed our dishes and put things away. It wasn't dark yet, but under the canopy of fir trees darkness would come quickly, so I decided to light the Coleman lantern. I was just hanging the lantern on a branch when I turned to see one of the cowboys approaching our camp. I was not surprised that his eyes were locked on Cheryl. He asked if we had some matches he could borrow. Odd question, since he was smoking a cigarette at the time. He continued eyeing Cheryl after I tossed him a book of matches. ""Pretty nice place up here,"" he said. ""Nobody ever comes around after sunset. Guess it'll just be us for the night."" I thought I saw him wink at Cheryl. Looking for something to say, I asked, ""Been out fishing?""\n\n""Yeah, but nothing's biting. But I think our luck might be changing,"" he said, casting a suggestive grin at Cheryl. It was time to put an end to this. ""Well,"" I said, ""the fishing ought to be pretty good early in the morning. I think we'll turn in early."" He didn't take the hint. ""Name's Carl,"" he said to Cheryl. ""Nice to have some pretty scenery up here, and I ain't talking about the trees."" He didn't even look at me. I turned quickly at the sound of footsteps behind me, and found three more of the cowboys approaching. ""Watcha got going over here?"" one of them asked drunkenly. Carl said, ""I just found the prettiest little piece of real estate in the county. Was just making friends.""\n""Looks like the prettiest little piece of ass in the county to me,"" commented one of the others. That was enough. ""You'll have to excuse us. We've got some things to do,"" I said, moving toward Cheryl.\n\nCarl stepped in front of me and sneered, ""I think we got some things to do, too. Whaddya say guys?""\n""Oooh, I think I could do with some of that,"" said one of the guys behind me. Carl stood his ground right in front of me, and said, ""I think your little sweetheart here is going to suck my dick. What do you think about that?""\n""I think you better get the hell out of here,"" I answered. I looked at Cheryl, who was frozen in place. Our eyes met, and I could see her shock and fear. I tried to step around Carl, but he put up both his hands and shoved me backward into the arms of the drunks behind me. They grabbed and held on. Carl stepped between Cheryl and the picnic table, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his jeans as he moved. He dragged his already hard dick out over the top of his shorts and waved it at Cheryl. In a move so quick that she couldn't move, Carl grabbed Cheryl by the hair and pulled her roughly toward him. ""Come on, honey, you know you want to suck it,"" he leered. I struggled to get loose from the guys holding me, as Carl held Cheryl by the hair with one hand and untied her blouse with the other. The blouse fell open and her breasts came free. Cheryl quickly covered her breasts with her hands. I could see nothing but helpless fear on her face.\n\nCarl leaned back against the picnic table, legs slightly spread, with his pants open and his dick sticking out toward Cheryl. Still holding her by the hair, he shoved her roughly to her knees in front of himself. With both hands he pulled her forward until his dick was against her face, and he rubbed it against her lips. ""Come on, honey, open up and take it in,"" he commanded. He forced his dick against her lips and into her mouth, keeping a firm grip on her hair with both hands. I saw Cheryl gag as he pulled her head against him, forcing his dick down her throat. I was struggling to get away from the drunks, and for an instant I got one arm loose. More hands grabbed me, and I realized that the rest of the guys had come over to watch the ""fun."" Someone told me that if I kept fighting he'd knock my teeth out. That's when someone kicked me in the balls and left me helpless and gasping. Carl was forcefully pulling Cheryl's head up and down his dick, and Cheryl had to let go of her breasts to catch her balance. Her hands landed on the only thing there was to hold onto, the top of Carl's jeans. She held on tight while Carl fucked her mouth. Her breasts jiggled and bounced while Carl jerked her around by the hair. Irrationally, I noticed that her nipples were hard and standing straight out. I could see that Carl was trying to work his way backward onto the picnic table. He was wiggling his ass up onto the table, trying at the same time to squirm out of his jeans. After a minute or two, he suddenly released Cheryl's hair to put his hands on the tabletop and push himself up. With Cheryl still grasping them, Carl's jeans slid off his ass as he scooted onto the table.\n\nI was still gasping for air and feeling the intense pain in my groin, but I was stunned to see that even though Carl had let go of her, Cheryl was still working her mouth up and down Carl's dick! I could see her cheeks suck in, and it dawned on me that she was acting voluntarily, even enthusiastically. For an instant, it occurred to me that she probably just wanted to get him off as quickly as possible just to get rid of him. But I lost that hope quickly when Carl reached down and brushed Cheryl's blouse off her shoulders. Cheryl released Carl's jeans and shook her arms from the sleeves and let her blouse fall to the ground. When she returned her grip to Carl's jeans, she started tugging them forcefully down, pulling off his shoes and socks as he did. All the while, she continued sucking on Carl, making slurping sounds and little moans. Now free of his jeans, Carl started sliding himself back on the table top, until he could lie back with his legs spread wide. Cheryl followed him, all the while working her mouth up and down Carl's thick, hard dick. I watched in stunned amazement as she reached down and unfastened her shorts and began to wriggle out of them. They dropped lightly to the ground, and the wet spot was conspicuous in the crotch of her panties as she bent over the table.\n\nOne of the other drunks stepped forward and started fondling Cheryl's ass. I watched him clap his hand over the wet spot in her panties and massage her hairless mound through the thin fabric. Cheryl was now licking and running her tongue around the head of Carl's dick, holding his legs apart as if she thought he might try to get away. I was starting to breathe more easily when two more cowboys, both stripped naked and sporting full- fledged hard-ons, stepped up to Cheryl. One sat on the edge of the table next to Carl's hips and reached down to fondle Cheryl's breast. The other started rubbing his dick against Cheryl's panties while the guy who had been there quickly stripped off his clothes. That guy moved around so he could squeeze Cheryl's other breast. Meanwhile, Cheryl had gotten hold of the guy on the other side, and was stroking his dick. In a moment she had a dick in her other hand as well, and still she was working on Carl, now slowly teasing up and down. The guy behind her pulled her panties off and started running his hand over the pussy that she had just shaved that morning. His fingers slid easily into the wet pink folds, and I could see Cheryl arch her back and pivot her hips to open her pussy wider. From my place a couple of yards away, I could see her gaping open. I realized suddenly that the guys had loosened their grip on me and were no longer pinning me to the ground. A couple of them were already naked, looking for some way to get into the action, and the other two were pulling at their clothes while maintaining only a token grip on me. I didn't try to get away, though. Maybe I knew that they'd just kick me in the balls again. But the truth is that I knew there was no reason to get away. I couldn't save Cheryl. She didn't want to be saved.\n\nShe gave little teasing sucks to each of the dicks she was holding in her hands, always going back to Carl, who was clearly on the verge. I think she saw Carl's abdomen begin to contract, so she closed her lips around him and began to work furiously up and down. Carl shuddered, and hips thrashed up and down, while Cheryl sucked and gulped and swallowed the hot fluid that gushed down her throat. With a start, I realized that Cheryl was twitching and wiggling in an orgasm of her own. And I was even more startled to become aware that I had such a hard-on of my own that pre-cum had soaked clear through my shorts, making a dark wet spot. Cheryl sucked Carl dry, while one of the guys who had been holding me climbed up to straddle Carl and put his dick in front of Cheryl. She climbed clear up onto the table, so that she was on her hands and knees between Carl's legs. The guy behind her followed her onto the table and knelt behind her. He ran his dick against her pussy, and Cheryl rotated her hips so he could plunge in. He held onto her hips and began rapidly pumping in and out. I could see Cheryl's juices running down her thighs and knew she was thoroughly enjoying all that was happening.\n\nShe continued working on the three dicks around her, while the rest of the guys moved in to get any piece of the action they could manage. They were groping for her breasts, reaching beneath her to tease her pussy while the guy behind her, whose name I now knew to be Robbie, continued to fuck her. I found myself looking for some way to join in; but I held back, not wanting another kick in the balls. I heard a loud groan as one of the guys up front unloaded all over Cheryl's face and hair and shoulders before she was able to pull his dick into her mouth and gulp down his last few surges of cum. At the same time, Robbie doubled over Cheryl's back and shot his load in her cunt, which was visibly quaking in Cheryl's second orgasm. Robbie backed out, and I again had a brief view of Cheryl's gaping pussy. Everything was wet, and her swollen, pink folds were protruding hugely in front of her slit. I had never seen her like this. It was as if her pussy was simply overflowing. It was impossible to imagine that everything I could see had been neatly hidden inside that little slit just half an hour before. The guy who was called ""Beavis"" by his friends climbed onto the table and jammed his cock into my wife, and I watched her start working her hips so that Beavis just knelt there watching Cheryl's cunt slide up and down his dick. She was in a frenzy, and one of the guys up front shot a stream of cum in the air. It landed in her hair and on her back; and as she continued jacking him off, he shot streams into her face and on her neck. She had already brought four guys off. Five if you count the guy who shot his load while just watching.\n\nThe guy straddling Carl was coming, and Cheryl was sucking and gulping his cum. Her pussy contracted in her third orgasm, and that brought Beavis to a quick end, as he pumped a huge load deep into her overflowing cunt. She was so wide open that Beavis just sort of fell out, while still hard. Meanwhile, Carl had worked his way further under Cheryl so that he could suck her breasts and grope her pussy. I watched him slide a finger up and down her hot pink racing stripe. The one guy (other than me) who still hadn't come took his turn in front of Cheryl, and she swallowed his dick as if she were starving. Carl slipped a finger into Cheryl, pulled it back out and inserted two. I could see him move his fingers around inside my wife, and work a third finger in. Cheryl was squirming her hips around, trying to get the most of what was happening. She spread her knees further apart on the table and sucked in her abdomen, trying to open herself still wider.\n\nAt the same time, Cheryl was stroking-off the guy up front while teasing the head of his dick with her tongue. His load caught Cheryl full in the face on the first shot. As it ran down her chin onto her chest, Carl had to dodge his friend's cum as it dripped from her. He turned her around above himself so that she was straddling his chest. He ran his hands up and down the insides of her thighs and over her pussy, and he again started sliding his fingers in out of her hole. He had a hard-on again, and Cheryl was leaning down to drag her breasts against it when she and I made eye contact for the first time since Carl had first grabbed her hair. There was an instant of anxiety as each of us wondered what the other was thinking, then my wife motioned for me to come to her. I got up and stood in front of her at the edge of the table. She grabbed my face and pulled me to her and gave me a deep kiss, wet with the cum of four or five other guys. As odd is it sounds, there was something incredibly exciting about it.\n\nWith some frenetic help from Cheryl, I pulled my shorts and t-shirt off. My lovely, delicate wife let out a loud groan as Carl forced his entire hand into her cunt. I think there must have been some pain, because she had never been opened up that wide before. Never even close. But if there was any pain, she showed no sign of it. Instead, she wiggled her hips around as if to better accommodate what was inside her. She coaxed me up onto the table where she could get her mouth on my dick. She sucked hard, and I fucked her mouth with complete abandon. At some point, Carl pulled his hand out and slid up beneath Cheryl until she could sit down on his dick, while she was still sucking on mine. I was holding her breasts, and someone else was massaging her clit. A huge orgasm rattled her body, and for several moments she was frozen, quivering from head to toe. Then she started rocking slowly on Carl's dick, while holding onto me by the hips and pulling me into her mouth. I was starting to come and wanted to hold back, but she wouldn't let me. Relentlessly, she moved her mouth up and down my dick, sucking hard until I broke loose and gushed cum into her throat. She dropped her hands from me while still sucking my last spurts. I was holding her shoulders, trying to catch my breath.\n\nBodies were close on both sides of me, and once again Cheryl was jerking off two more guys. When she knew I was finished, she released my dick and again found my mouth with hers, still half filled with my cum. She kissed me long and deep, and I found myself gulping my own cum from her mouth and swallowing it. Carl was coming inside her, and Cheryl was furiously hammering the guys next to me. When she broke the kiss, she looked straight into my eyes for a long moment, then closed hers and sat up straight and pressed herself clear down as Carl expended himself. Cum was flowing out of Cheryl and dripping down over the matted hair on Carl's balls.\n\nI backed off the table and let Cheryl pull the two guys together in front of her, and she was rubbing their dicks together and trying to suck them both at once. Well, her cunt could have opened wide enough, but her mouth couldn't, so she just went from one to the other and back. When she finally lifted herself off of Carl, his dick was soft and he slid out from beneath her. Someone had brought some beers over from the other campsite, and Carl grabbed one and cast a malicious grin at me.\n\nThe table was smeared with cum, and I wondered irrationally how many people would set out their dinner there without knowing what had caused the stains. I reached up and wiped a river of cum from Cheryl's leg with my bare hand, and added it to the mess on the table. I did it again to her other leg, while one of the guys up front shot a stream that went over Cheryl's head and landed on her back. I wiped cum from my wife's cunt, and felt her press hard against my hand, which slipped with remarkable ease into her distended hole. I pushed in until she would hold no more, and I could feel her insides moving. Cheryl was wriggling around, fucking my fist and sucking off the guy up front. I was hard again, so I took the position where Carl had been, sliding through the puddles of cum until my hard-on was touching Cheryl's cunt. With a kind of a slosh, she sat down on my dick. There were guys fondling her breasts, and she was jerking off one of them. The guy she had been sucking climbed up on the table and was standing where Cheryl could pull him into her mouth, with one hand behind his ass. After a minute of mouth fucking, that guy was ready to explode when Cheryl grabbed his dick and finished him by hand. She aimed him down at her breasts and let him empty himself on them. He rubbed his cum around her nipples and all over her breasts, then he stepped out of the way and let someone else take his place. The jerk-off guy shot his load right over Cheryl's shoulder onto my chest.\n\nI was still hard inside my wife, and she was rocking hard and fast, but I wasn't coming. She was, though, and she clamped her cunt tightly shut on my dick while she shook and trembled for several more moments. I started thrusting my hips, and she lifted off just enough to let me move, while she started sucking the guy who was standing in front of her with his hands on her head. There were four or five of the cowboys now sitting around drinking beer and laughing, now just happy spectators. A guy was licking Cheryl's tits, and she coaxed him to a position where she could reach his dick. I could feel things starting to build up in my own, so I pulled Cheryl down and got as far into her as I could. I held it back, savoring the moment. It built up, and it was getting harder to hold it back. The slurping sound I could hear told me that Cheryl was finishing off the standing guy; and when he stepped down, the jerk-off, tit licking guy moved over in front of my wife. He sat on the table in front of her and leaned back until his head hung over the table. Cheryl bent over and closed her mouth over the guy's hard-on. She gave me two or three hard pumps with her cunt, and I exploded inside her. She pumped up and down, thoroughly draining me, and kept pumping until I simply fell out. She immediately moved up and dropped her pussy onto the jerk-off guy.\n\nShe started rocking her hips, and I knelt behind her to reach around and cup her breasts, which were bouncing and jiggling as she rocked faster and faster. Her hands went up into her hair, and she tilted her head back with eyes closed. Then there was another guy standing in front of her, touching a fresh hard-on against her lips. She parted her lips and let him start fucking her mouth, while she fucked the jerk-off guy and I held her slippery, cum-covered breasts and kissed the back of her neck. The guy on the bottom came first, and moments later the stand-up guy blew his load; and Cheryl was again seized by spasms of an orgasm. And I had another hard-on! In my life, I had never, ever gone for a threepeat. Cheryl could feel me rubbing against her back, and when the one guy stepped off the table, she lifted her pussy off the limp remains of the jerk-off guy and bent forward to present her hole to me. As I slipped in, I felt a gush of cum forced out.\n\nThis time I didn't make any attempt to hold back. I pounded in as if I was trying to win a race. It was just Cheryl and me, and the spectators were cheering us on. When jerk-off was out of the way, she bent all the way forward until her cheek was in a puddle of cum on the table, and she let me slam it home. Clear in and clear out, with each thrust I was pushing air into her cunt, and as I bottomed out the air would be forced out with obscene wet farting noises. The cowboys laughed and cheered and gulped their beer. It didn't take long for me to come. Whatever feeble amount of cum left in me was transferred to Cheryl's swimming cunt. She too, collapsed into a weak, exhausted orgasm. Someone handed me a beer, and I shared it with Cheryl, both of us sitting in the puddles on the table. Cheryl's puddle continued to grow, but her enlarged pink folds began to recede back into her crack.\n\nThe cowboys chatted, mostly to each other, for a short while; then gathered up their scattered clothing, and prepared to go back to their own campsite. Carl raised his beer in a toast, and others joined. I raised mine, and Cheryl smiled and bowed in acknowledgment. She had just fucked and sucked the daylights out of nine guys, bringing off each of us at least twice. I stopped trying to keep track. She was a cum-covered mess, and yet was somehow the most desirable woman I had ever seen. We took towels and walked down to the ice-cold river and waded into a little pool. We washed and shampooed, ignoring the soapy harm we were doing to the river. When we got out of the water, my dick and balls were so shriveled that I might have been mistaken for a woman if I'd had tits.\n\nAt last, in our tent, I lay back, ready to fall asleep. It was still too warm to get into the sleeping bag, and Cheryl lay naked on my chest. Her hand covered my crotch, adding welcome warmth. I lay there letting her squeeze and fondle my dick, coaxing it back to life. Then she started licking and sucking. She was slow and deliberate, but I was simply used up. She still had me in her mouth when we both fell asleep."
4,A Change in Her,"['ff', 'mc', 'oral']","I've tried to make friends with her since she moved in a few years ago, but she has let me know that she wasn't interested. She had probably heard that I was the very opposite of a prude. One time I actually tried to get her to watch me walking naked around my bedroom, but as soon as she noticed me she quickly slammed her blinds closed. She probably ran to confession to say that she saw her nude neighbor through the window of her house. I wanted her so badly because she was completely unattainable.\n\nThe package arrived just after my birthday. I opened it and held in my hand a beautiful gold pendant with a clear stone in the center. The note that came with it told me that my great grandmother had left it to me for when I had became a woman. I didn't know anything about her other than the fact that she was a gypsy in Europe somewhere. The pendent came in a very old looking leather wrapped box that fell apart when I opened it. Under the leather is where I found these instructions:\n\nTO CAST THE SPELL: WHILE TOUCHING THE STONE, AIM YOUR THOUGHTS AT THE PERSON'S EAR. THINK THE SECRET WORD FOLLOWED MY THEIR NAME. THEN THINK THE SPELL. AFTER FOUR MINUTES, THE SPELL WILL SLOWLY START TO FADE AWAY.\n\nI looked at the pendent not believing what the instructions told me. ""Ya, right!"" I said to nobody. I threw the broken box in the garbage with the note and the so called instructions. I planned on taking the pendent to a jeweler the next day to see if it was worth as much as it looked. I put it on my night stand, flopped on my bed, and looked out the window into Jill's bedroom. It was dark. I slipped my hand inside my panties and thought of her.\n\nAfter eating dinner and getting off again in a hot bath, I slid into my bed. The pendent caught my eye, so I examinee it more closely. There were carvings of eyes and ears arranged in a circle around the stone. On the other side was only the word ""xyzzy"". When I read the word my toes started to tingle for a few seconds. ""Xyzzy!"" I said aloud. Nothing seemed to happened with my toes that time. When I only thought the word again, the tingle returned! Feeling a little silly, I went downstairs with the pendent in my hand. Determined to prove to myself that I couldn't cast any spells with the thing, I sat down in the kitchen where my mom was just finishing loading the dishwasher. \n\n""Xyzzy! Mom! Get a drink of milk!"" I thought to myself while looking into her ear. Mom continued wiping up the sink. Nothing! Feeling even more silly I tried it from another angle. ""Xyzzy! Mom! I'm thirsty! I need milk!"" If the spell worked, I didn't know if she would get me the milk, or if she would get some for herself. She quickly finished cleaning up the sink, grabbed a glass, pored some milk in a glass, and eagerly drank it up. Then she filled the glass again and began to drink that one. I was astonished! My dad walked into the room ""Xyzzy! Dad! I love my wife!""\n\n""Hi, hon."" He said as he wrapped his arms around her from behind and gave her a tender hug.\n\n""Mmm."" Mom said as she worded on her third glass of milk. Dad continued hugging her, and she continued drinking milk until she had finished the whole quart.\n\n""Hey, Mom! Now look at that! You drank all the milk!"" I complained. ""Now what about milk for breakfast?""\n\n""Oh! Am I full! I don't know why I did that, but I'm still thirsty!"" She put her glass under the tap and filled it with water. She only looked at it before dumping it down the drain.\n\nI got very little sleep that night. My imagination went wild with all the things I could make people do. The way I figured it, I can give anyone a temporary obsessive compulsion that would fad away after five minutes. How I could use it to make Jill desire me was going to take some planning. The first part of my plan was to make her dump her boyfriend. I knew that would be fun.\n\nWhen I got out to the bus stop the next day, Jill was already there. She was dressed in her cheerleader's outfit, as usual on a Friday when there would be a peep rally before a game. ""Hi, Jill!"" I said with a perky voice. She ignored me as usual. ""Big game tonight?""\n\n""Ya, I guess."" She responded stiffly without looking at me.\n\nI looked into her squeaky clean right ear, touched the stone, and thought into her ear, ""Xyzzy! Jill! I want to sit next to Anne on the bus!"" She turned toward me and looked me over for a second. When we got on the bus, I found a seat next to a freshman named Bill. Jill stopped next to my seat, frowned, looked at Bill, and sat on the seat across the isle from me. If I had made her need to sit next to me, maybe she would have made him move. As it was, she only wanted to sit next to me. Looking around the crowed bus, I picked a target for a little experimentation. There was a boy sitting next to Jill. His name was Rudy. \n\n""Xyzzy! Rudy! My dick itches really bad!"" Rudy immediately undid his belt, popped the snap on his jeans, and shoved his hand inside. He began scratching his dick like crazy with no concern that a beautiful girl was sitting next to him. Jill looked down at his lap with a look of shock and disgust on her face.\n\nOne isle up and across from me was a girl named Janet. She was a rather plump girl. ""Xyzzy! Janet! I must not wear my panties!"" She quickly stood up, pulled her panties off from under her dress, and shoved them in her purse. Jill, not wanting to watch Rudy with his hand working away in his pants, had looked up just in time to see Janet remove her underwear. She just stared at her with her mouth open.\n\nBill, the kid sitting next to me, had his eyes closed. If he wasn't asleep, he was lost deeply in his thoughts. ""Xyzzy! Bill! God, I'm horny! I've got to jack-off without anybody seeing me!"" He slowly put his hand in his pocket, and I watched him try to reach his dick. He must have had small pockets, because he gave up on that. I looked over at Rudy, and he had finished with his itch. I looked back at Bill. He had slipped his left hand into his pants, and was trying to hide it with his books. Jill was pretending to read a school book, but I saw her shift her eyes around the bus. Her face was a little red. I couldn't tell if she was mad or embarrassed.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I think it's fun to not wear underwear!"" I wanted her to relax her ideas about sex. That was my plan for her today. Jill got a smile on her face, and leaned forward to tell Janet something that I couldn't hear. Janet seemed to agree with whatever Jill had told her. ""Xyzzy! Jill! It would be nice to kiss Anne!"" The bus pulled into the school parking lot, and everyone was getting up. In five minutes she would only remember that she had nice thoughts about kissing me, and about not wearing underwear. By the end of the day, she will have had a lot of new thoughts!\n\nBy the time third period had rolled around, I had made a number of boys proudly walking around with hard-ons. My history teacher couldn't resist looking up my dress at my uncovered beaver. I was in the computer lab for study hall when I remembered that Jill should be in Gym class now. Near the end of the period, I slipped out of the room and went to the girls locker room. Jill's class was showering and getting dressed, but I noticed that Jill was staying near her locker. I wasn't surprised that she waits for the girls to clear out before getting undressed. \n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I need to take a long hot shower!"" That should help her forget her shyness for now. I took a peek into the shower room. There were two girls still there. Luckily I knew their names.\n\n""Xyzzy! Judy! I would like to kiss Marge!"" Judy rubbed the soap out of her eyes and looked over at Marge. I glanced back at Jill. She was half undressed.\n\n""Xyzzy! Marge! I must give Judy a deep long kiss!"" Their eyes locked, and Marge slowly walked up to Judy. She put her arms around her, and gently planted her lips on her mouth. As much as I wanted to watch, I needed to catch Jill as she walked to the showers.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! Watching girls kiss would be a real turn-on!"" Jill had just wrapped her towel around her chest, and was starting to head toward the shower room. ""Hi, Jill!"" I said as she passed.\n\n""Oh, hi."" She paused and said with a frown. ""I need a long hot shower! I'm having a real strange day!"" She seemed very confused. \n\n""Ya, did you see that girl on the bus pull off her panties? That was weird!"" I said with a smile.\n\n""I wonder what she was thinking, just taking them off in front of everybody. Got to shower, bye!"" That was the first time that she had ever actually stopped and talked to me. I wondered if she remembered that she wanted to kiss me earlier.\n\n""OK, see you at lunch!"" I waited as she walked into the shower room. Slowly I walked around the corner and peeked into the showers. The two girls were still locked in a passionate kiss, and Jill was just standing in the middle of the shower room watching with great interest. I knew that it would get her aroused. Since this was a new feeling for her, I wondered how she was handling it.\n\nIn my next class, I gave the Spanish teacher a vaginal itch which she unconsciously scratch in front of the class. There was plenty of giggling. After class I went to wait for Jill near her locker.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I want to eat lunch with Anne!"" I thought into her ear when she arrived. ""Hi again, Jill!""\n\n""You going to lunch now?"" She asked. ""I'd like to eat with you today.""\n\n""Ya, sure! I'll meet you there. Save a place for me!"" She put her books in her locker and hurried toward the lunch room. I waited for her to go around the corner and headed there myself. Jill usually eats with her boyfriend, and I needed to cast a spell on him too. I found Jill and Mark in front of the lunch room as usual. \n\n""Xyzzy! Mark! I must tell Jill that she looks really fat today."" I watch as Mark told her. Jill got a really shocked look, and walk into the lunch room with him following her. I quickly follow too. ""Xyzzy! Mark! I must kiss Mary Ann!"" Mary Ann is the ugliest and fattest girl in school. Mark stopped and searched the large room. Her found her sitting by herself near the center. He quickly pulled up a chair next to her and started kissing her on the mouth. \n\n""Mark! What are you doing?"" Jill shouted. She was really mad now.\n\n""Xyzzy! Mark! I need to shut that bitch up!""\n\n""Go fuck off, bitch!"" Mark managed between kisses. Jill ran toward the door crying.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I must buy my food and sit with Anne now!"" She changed her direction and stood in the lunch line with me. ""What's the matter Jill?"" I ask.\n\n""None of your business, Anne!"" She barked. ""Just get your food and we will find a table toward the back."" She was drying her tears, but was still quite upset.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I want to tell Anne about the two girls in the shower!"" I thought into her ear as we sat down across from each other.\n\n""Remember I said I was having a strange day?"" She started. ""Well, when I got into the shower, there was these two girls in there. They were kissing each other!""\n\n""Cool!"" I replied. ""That would really turn me on, watching that!"" I smiled at her and licked my lips. ""Mmmmm! Ya! How did it make you feel?""\n\n""I don't know why I'm telling you this, but I got turned on watching them. Weird!"" Jill was very confused. ""And they just kept kissing, and I stood there and watched."" \n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I would like to kiss Anne if we were alone!"" She lost the confused look and looked at me sweetly. ""Have you ever kisses a girl?"" I asked.\n\n""Huh?"" I she was lost deep in her thoughts. ""No, I've never even kissed my boyfriend. That ass!""\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I would love to hold Anne's breasts!"" Her eyes started drifting back and forth between my lips and my boobs. I leaned over the table toward her and asked, ""Jill? Look and see if I have something in my eye, please?"" She moved in until she was close to my face, and I pulled back an eyelid. She looked into my eye, but kept glancing down at my lips. I tilted my head as if to start a kiss, and her mouth opened slightly. We froze in that position for a moment. Her breath quickened. ""Penny for you're thoughts, Jill.""\n\n""Ah...Well...Nothin'."" She said as we sat back down. We finished our lunch quietly. By then, my spells had worn off, but she was still blushing a little.\n\n""What was that with Mark?"" I asked as we took our trays to the conveyer belt.\n\n""I don't know, Anne."" She said, sounding hurt.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I hate Mark!""\n\n""But we're finished! What a jerk!"" She was very mad.\n\n 2.\n\n I ran up to my bedroom as soon as I got home. My afternoon classes were a lot of fun. I made lots of people act really stupid, but I couldn't wait to get home to continue my manipulation of Jill. As we got off the bus, I made her want to watch me from her room. This time she won't close the blinds on me, but I knew that my spell would wear off shortly. I was relying on some of the ideas that I planted in her thoughts to linger. \n\nI quickly positioned a small mirror on my night stand so I occasionally could check to see if she was still watching. When I saw her enter her room, I started to remove my cloths. She had closed her blinds and was peeking through them. As soon as I was naked, I cupped my breasts with both hands. It was very exciting knowing that, at least for now, she was enjoying my little show. My head tilted back, showing her that I enjoyed getting pleasure from my boobs. Normally, when someone watched me like this, I would masturbate myself to an orgasm. This time, with Jill watching, I wanted her to see the beauty of my sexuality. I wanted to make her a little excited. Sitting on my bed next to a lamp, I wetted my areolas with my finger and blew on them. My nipples tightened up quickly. Again I cupped my breasts with my erect tits sticking out between my fingers. I rotated my hands around and squeezed my nipples. I fantasized that it was Jill's hands that were giving me pleasure. \n\nLooking in my little mirror, I was encouraged to see that Jill was still watching despite the fact that the spell had been over for a while. I wondered if she was getting turned on by watching me. Did she remember that she wanted to kiss me earlier? Had I found my way into her fantasies yet? I stood up and ran my hands down my naked body. When they reached my crotch, I lightly brushed my pussy and ran them back up to my breasts. How did Jill view me? I wanted her to see me as a vulnerable girl who needed some loving. I picked up the pendent and the mirror, and looked into my ear. ""Xyzzy! Anne! I am lonely and need to cry!"" A wave of sadness fogged over my brain, and I began to weep. Pulling a chair near the window, I sat and looked up into the cloudless sky. I was crying uncontrollably. ""Oh! God! I'm so alone!"" I cried out to nobody. \n\nBy the time spell had finished I was feeling a little better, but the general feeling of loneliness lingered. I had been lonely the last couple of months since I broke up with Amy, and the spell had reminded myself of that. My pussy began to stir. I was going to have JIll soon. I knew that now. but I had to go carefully.\n\n""Hello?"" Jill's father said into the phone. \n\n""Hi this is Anne from next door. Is Jill there?"" \n\n""Hold on, Anne."" He replied. I was still feeling a bit down, and I wanted to make sure that my voice showed it. \n\n""Hello, this is Jill."" \n\n""Hi, this is Anne. Did you understand that formula Mr. Davis gave us in Algebra today?""\n\n""Ya, sure! I knew it anyway."" She replied proudly. ""Why?""\n\n""Well, I was kind of distracted by the girl next to me, and don't remember how it works."" I answered. ""The girl next to me kept pulling up her dress every time Mr. Davis looked her way! Did you see that?""\n\n""The whole class did!"" She said with a giggle. ""I saw a lot of kids doing stuff like that today! Weird! I saw one guy walking down the hall with his penis sticking out of his pants!""\n\n""Really? Wow! Anyway, could you come over and show me how that formula works?""\n\n""Ah...Well?...There is the game tonight. I can't miss that. I guess I have about an hour to give you. See you in 10?""\n\n""Great!"" I knew that if I had asked her for a favor yesterday, she would have told me to fuck off. \n\nMom was cooking dinner when I went downstairs. Dad and my brother Bill were watching TV. ""Xyzzy! Mom! I think that dinner looks like shit!"" Mom started to frown and opened up the oven for a look.\n\n""You know, Anne, I think I'd rather we go out for dinner tonight."" She said, throwing her apron on the table.\n\n""You all go, Mom. I have a someone coming over right now to help me with my homework. I'll finish cooking that for myself."" I said pointing to the oven.\n\n""We're going out!"" She announced as she walked into the den. In five minutes I was alone in the house. I had on a short terry cloth robe, and I made sure that it only barely covered my breasts. After setting the desk in my room with Algebra stuff, I started running a brush through my hair while I waited for Jill. Looking into the mirror, I saw that my eyes still looked like I had been crying. When the door bell rang, I checked my robe and answered the door.\n\n""Hi, Jill. Thanks for coming over."" She paused in the doorway, looking at my cleavage. My tits were just barely covered, and the robe was open all the way down past my navel. Pretending modesty, I pulled the robe closed with one hand. ""Oh! Maybe I should have gotten dressed, sorry!""\n\n""Ah...Well, that's OK I guess."" She said as she came in. A little red blush rose on her cheeks. My magic pendent was in my desk in case I needed it, but I didn't want to use it to make her do something that she wouldn't want to do.\n\n""Come on up."" I said, and released the grip on my robe. ""My family went out to eat, so we won't have anyone bothering us."" We settled behind my desk, myself in the big chair and Jill on a folding chair. When I put my right elbow on the desk, I made sure that my robe opened up giving Jill a full view of my breast from the side. She couldn't have missed it. We fiddled around with the math formula for a few minutes, and I moved my arm on and off the table, teasing her with the view. When I opened the desk drawer to get an eraser, the pendent caught my attention, tempting me to use it. I couldn't resist, because I didn't know how I was going to get things going.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! Anne's skin looks so soft. I would love to feel her skin!"" I thought at her ear while rubbing the stone. We quietly worked on the math problem for a minute. ""Oh, mmm!"" I said, rubbing my neck.\n\n""You know, you don't look too good."" Jill said with concern. I watched as her eyes invade my robe again. ""Ah, is there something the matter?""\n\n""I'm just kind of tense."" I lied, and pointed to my neck. ""I'm tight. My neck hurts. Could you rub my neck and shoulders for me Jill?"" I turned in the chair twisting my shoulders toward her.\n\n""Ya, OK."" She said eagerly, thanks to my little spell. She grabbed my shoulders through my robe and started squeezing. I let her do that for a minute, not wanting to hurry the process. I wanted the spell to expire while she was working on my back.\n\n""Here..."" I began, standing up. ""I'll make it easier."" When I slid the robe off my shoulders a little, Jill placed her hands on my warm skin. She wasn't giving me a massage any more. Her hands were just gently stroking my shoulders and upper back. ""That feels nice, Jill."" I said softly, pulling my arms out and letting the robe drop to my waist. Jill continued down to the small of my back, then moved her hands out to my side and back up to my shoulders. ""Mmmmm, don't stop."" I moaned. She slid her hands down my arms, and back up to the sides of my neck. I heard her breath quickening as she moved in a little closer behind me. When she started moving her hands down my sides again, I pushed my hair up with my arms and rested them on the top of my head. Her hands stopped at my robe which was still around my waist, and I stepped back closer to her. She only had room to continue onto my stomach. Rubbing on my stomach, her hands slowly moved to just under my breasts. That's when she stopped and backed away.\n\n""No! This is wrong!"" She said with her hand over her mouth. I reached into the drawer, and touched the stone.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I need to tell Anne how I feel about touching her!"" I was standing bare breasted a few feet away from her. ""I really liked that, Jill. It felt real nice. Why did you stop?""\n\n""I don't want to be a queer!"" A lot of concern was in her voice. \n\n""Didn't you like stroking my skin?""\n\n""Yes, I like it. You are so soft. But I shouldn't like it!""\n\n""It's OK! That doesn't make us queer! We both like boys! I replied. ""How did it make you feel?"" I asked.\n\n""It made me all warm inside. I'm wet down below. Feels like I did a pee in my pants. I don't know why, but I liked it a whole lot! I was making you feel good?""\n\n""Oh, yes! I wish you didn't stop! What else are you feeling?""\n\n""I don't know how to tell you this..."" She continued with a blush, ""but I kind of want to kiss you. I've never wanted to kiss a girl before!"" I stepped up to her, and wrapped my arms around her back. We locked eyes, and I cocked my head a little. I waited for her to move in for the kiss. She paused and looked down at my lips. We were both breathing heavily. When she didn't make a move, I moved my in a little closer. \n\n""Kiss me, Jill."" I said with a soft voice. She let out a soft whimper as her lips came forward to met mine. My tongue slipped into her mouth, and she responded by circling her tongue around the end of mine. She open her mouth a bit wider, and let me explore inside her mouth. I broke the kiss after a few moments, and kissed her cheek and neck. ""You're wonderful, Jill!"" I said and returned to kiss her mouth. I pulled her in tightly, and our tongues began to dance.\n\n""Please rub me more, Jill."" I said when I broke off the kiss. I turned around, nestled my back into her chest, and placed her hands on my stomach. \n\n""I...don't know...about this."" She stammered. \n\n""You like it, Jill. You said so."" I moved her hands in circles on my stomach. Before long she start doing it on her own. ""That's nice, Jill. Mmmm. Now touch my breasts, Jill. Yes, yes. How do they feel? No. Don't answer! Cup them in your hands. Mmmm. Push them in a little... harder. Oh, yah. Nice. Smooch them around...there, like that! Yes...Oooo! Now roll my tits between your fingers. Mmmm...Harder... No, harder!"" Her mouth was next to my right ear, and I heard that her breaths were becoming long and irregular. ""That's nice, Jill. You turn me on so much. Mmmmm."" She was doing a wonderful job, and I could tell that she was really enjoying it. I pulled on the belt of my robe and it fell to the ground. ""Please feel my pussy, Jill."" I gently pushed her right hand down to my lower stomach and spread my legs.\n\n""I want to, but I shouldn't."" \n\n""You make me feel so nice. Please?"" Her hand crossed my mound and slid onto my slit. ""Yes, baby. Rub it. Yes, like that. Feel how wet you make me? Yes! Push a finger in a little, yah! A little deeper. Mmmmm. Slide it up to my clitoris. Mmmm. There! Ooooh, yah! Keep doing that!"" Her other hand continued pinching my nipple. I felt an orgasm building up. My arms wrapped behind her head, giving it a gentle hug. ""You're going to make me cum, Jill"" I said close to her ear. ""Don't stop!"" Her finger quickened the pace as I started to cum. ""That's soooo nice, Jill! Ohhh! Slower...Mmmm. OK, OK, stop, tickles! Oooh!"" I had to turn around in her arms to get her to stop.\n\n""I did good, huh?"" She asked proudly. ""I've never even done that to myself, Anne. And I never kissed my boyfriend like that either!""\n\n""You did great, Jill."" I replied. ""Can I make you feel good now?"" \n\n""Ah, I don't know. I probably won't like it, Anne."" She left me a rather large opening with that. I placed my hand on her left breast and gently push it in.\n\n""Oh, I think you'll like it. Just relax and let me show you. You made me feel so nice..."" I planted a few kissed on her neck, and continued working on her boob. She responded my loosely wrapping her arms around me. ""Talk to me, Jill. Tell me what you want.""\n\n""I like that. What you're doing."" I lifted her cheerleader's sweater up, unhooked her bra, and slid both hands underneath. ""Anne! Oh, yah."" She had much larger breasts than mine. The biggest I've ever felt. Her areolas were very large and light colored. I lifted her bra up and put her right nipple in my mouth. ""Oooo, Anne! Bite it! Yes!"" She had a bear hug on my head, and started pushing it firmly into her breast.\n\n""Let's get you out of these."" I said, pulling her sweater over her head. She pulled her bra off her arms as I pulled down both her skirt and panties. ""Down here, Jill."" I said, pushing her back onto the edge of my bed. Not wanting her to suddenly change her mind, I quickly laid on top of her. My mouth clamped down on her other nipple. I had placed my knee firmly on her slit, and I started moving it up and down as I worked on her tit.\n\n""That's so nice, Anne!"" She again was hugging my head, smashing my face into her huge breast. My knee felt a lot of moisture on her crotch. ""Oh!"" She squealed when I bit a little too hard.\n\n""Tell me what you're thinking, Jill."" I ask, knowing that the spell had long since passed. Kissing and licking between her breasts, I started moving my mouth down her stomach.\n\n""Oh, yea! I'm so hot. I can't stand it. What are you doing now? You aren't going to kiss my vagina, are you? No, no!"" I stopped at her navel and frenched it for a moment. My hands pushed her legs farther apart. ""No! Yes! Oooo!"" She cried out when I nibbled around her belly button.\n\n""I'm going to make you climax, Jill."" I slid down between her legs, and started licking and biting the inside of her leg near her knee. Her hands came down and were softly rubbing the insides of her thighs near her pussy. Slowly, I moved my mouth up the inside of her thigh, leaving a trail of saliva as I went. When my nose got close to her crotch, I smelled the sweet juices of her sex. ""Grab your knees for me, Jill."" She quickly complied to my request, giving me complete access to her. I wetted my tongue with extra saliva and licked it around on the area between her slit and leg. Her legs were quivering, and she was moaning quietly. I continued down to the spot between her pussy and ass hole, softly kissing and licking. Jill pulled on her knees, and raised her hips off the bed. With a firm bite on her left bun, and she lowered back down a little. Positioning myself right in the middle, I began slowly swiping my tongue up the length of her slit. With each turn, my tongue pushed inside deeper and deeper until it found her clitoris.\n\n""Oh! That's marvelous! Don't stop! Mmmm! I think I'm starting to have an orgasm! Oh, Anne!"" I slid an index finger deeply into her, and sucked her clit between my teeth. Her entire body shook as her climax arrived. Very slowly I slid my finger in and out. When I felt her orgasm subside, my tongue slowly licked the sides of her clit. ""OK! Stop. It tickles! Stop! Too sensitive! Hee hee!."" Following her wishes, I rocked back on my knees and watched as her body started to relax. \n\n""Jill? Was that your first orgasm?"" I asked.\n\n""I never knew it would be like that!"" She replied. ""And look at what I'd been missing all this time!""\n\n""You should show Mark how to do that."" I recommended. ""Just make sure you use protection when you want to fuck!""\n\n""That Mark!"" She said angrily. ""You saw him today!"" I went over to my desk and grabbed the pendent.\n\n""Xyzzy! Jill! I think I'll give Mark another chance!"" \n\n""I'll go home right now and give him a chance to explain."" Jill bounced off the bed and started to dress. \n\n""Great idea!"" I replied. ""If you need to bend my ear, I'm here! And don't forget the fun we just had. We MUST do that again!""\n\n""Oh, yes! Again. Ya!"" She said as we descended down the stairs. ""Got to call Mark!"" I stood naked in the doorway as she stepped off the stoop.\n\n""Jill!"" I called out. She turned to me, and I cupped my breasts with my hands. ""Again, Jill!"" She paused and looked at me. A big smile rose on her face.\n\n""Yes, Anne! Again."""
5,A Crime of Love,"['MF', 'wife', 'nc']","I parked in the garage and sat in the car for a few minutes. It was difficult to calm down and re-join the real world after that experience. I hid the gloves and mask and knife in a box under the workbench. Then I let myself into the kitchen and got a beer out of the refrigerator. I was sitting at the table, checking the mail, when my wife walked into the room. ""Hi, Baby. Long day?"" she asked as she walked over and kissed me on the cheek. ""Yes, long day and long night. I'm ready for bed."" She drank some orange juice from the container and smiled. She walked over to me, took my hand and said, ""Well, bring your beer, and tell me all about it."" In a few minutes, we were naked and under the covers. Her hand found my cock and brushed over it, lightly. ""Was it good for you, Bobby?""\n""I don't think it's ever been better. How about you, Honey?""\n""I can honestly say that they were the most intense and enjoyable orgasms I have ever had in my life, Dear.""\n""Wow! I aim to please, but that's pretty high praise.""\n""I know. But it *WAS* that good. I think the knife and the gloves and mask had a lot to do with it, don't you?"" I nodded. ""I love you, Gail.""\n\n..............."
6,A Crime of Love,['Version One'],"Next, I heard a door close and then watched the bitch's shadow move across the room. When I heard her turn the water on, I knew she must be in the bathroom, so I gripped the handle on the door and slowly twisted.\n\nIt turned! This was gonna be my lucky night!\n\nI tugged on the ends of my gloves, feeling their tightness on my fingers, and pulled the ski mask down to my chin, adjusting the holes over my eyes and mouth. Then I took the big knife out of its cheap vinyl cover and stepped into the room. I stood next to the bathroom door, with my back to the wall, waiting for the bitch to step back into the bedroom.\n\nFor an instant, an image of me standing there, armed and disguised, flashed through my brain, and I wondered what the hell I was doing there. And, just as quickly, the image of the bitch flashed in my mind, and I knew what I wanted, and I knew I was willing to take it this way.\n\nThe running water stopped. It was so quiet I could hear her drying herself with the towel. My heart was beating in my skull and I willed myself to breath slower, deeper.\n\nThe bathroom light clicked off and the bitch walked into the bedroom. She didn't see me.\n\nI grabbed her by her loose hair and held the knife in front of her shocked face.\n\n""Not a sound, bitch! I know we're not the only ones in the house, and everybody will stay safe if you don't make a sound. Got it?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\n""Now, we're gonna lock the fuckin' doors, so we won't be disturbed.""\n\nI held her hair as we walked to the bedroom door and pushed the button, then walked to the french doors and threw the latch.\n\nI pushed her to sit on the bed and her eyes were wide with fear as she looked up at me.\n\nI looked at her. She had washed her face clean of make-up and was beautiful. Her dark green eyes were flashing and her pale skin glowed. Her dark blonde hair was loose and fell to her shoulders. She was wearing a thin cotton nightshirt that came to her knees. It was obvious she wasn't wearing a bra, because her big tits were moving with a life of their own with her quick breathing. I could feel my cock spring to life in my pants.\n\nOh, how I was gonna enjoy this!\n\nAs I stood looking down at her, she whispered, ""I-I h-have money. You can have every cent in the house. I won't say a word to anyone. Don't hurt us. P-Pl-Please...just don't hurt my daughters.""\n\n""I didn't come here for money, bitch, but I will take whatever cash you have. And about your daughters... Well, I guess that's up to you.""\n\nHer head started a quick shake, but stopped. ""You mean...""\n\nI reached for the hem of the nightshirt in my left hand and began to slice it open with the knife in my other hand. Up, up, past her thighs. Up past her white panties. Up her chest, the blade between her tits as I moved it up to her neck, until the nightshirt was cut wide open. Her eyes never left the blade.\n\n""Take it off.""\n\nA tear rolled down her cheek as she shrugged the torn garment off her shoulders and arms.\n\nHer tits were magnificent! She had to be around 35 years old, and she was the mother of a couple of kids-but she still had these great tits! They were round and looked firm, sagging only a little and looking very sexy doin' it.\n\nI reached out to feel her right breast and was sorry I was wearing the thin leather work-gloves. But I felt her tit's fullness and roundness and heat in my hand, and I watched the nipple spring to life as I rubbed my thumb, sheathed in rough leather, across her flesh.\n\nShe turned her head to the side and the blush ran from her neck in both directions.\n\n""W-Why d-don't you just do what you came for and l-leave!"" she almost hissed at me.\n\n""Oh, I will, bitch. You can count on it. But I hate to be rushed. Don't you hate to be rushed? How's your old man do it-does he rush when he's stickin' it to ya? Huh? He pop you his salami an' then roll off, snoring?""\n\nShe shot me a glare before she turned her head away, again.\n\n""Kneel on the bed,"" I ordered.\n\nShe looked at me with confusion, ""Wh-what?""\n\n""Get on the fuckin' bed on your hands and knees, you stupid cunt. Here, facing me.""\n\nThe view was wonderful. Her tits hung down from her chest, heavy and ripe. I laid the knife on her bare back and then cupped her tits in my hands. I pushed the heavy flesh together and then up. I was getting hot and began to pull them down, sliding my hands down, pinching her hard nipples between my leather-covered thumb and finger, pulling hard.\n\nShe was making noises somewhere between a cry and a moan.\n\nI played with her like that a long time, working up a little sweat, until I was slapping her tits together and back and forth, likin' the way it sounded. My dick felt like it was gonna burst so I grabbed the knife back into my hand.\n\n""I want to see your pussy, now.""\n\nShe started to stand, but I pushed her back down on the bed. ""I'll take care of this.""\n\nI pushed her flat on the bed and then lifted the elastic of her panties away from her right leg and inserted the knife into the widened hole. I heard her gasp when she felt the cold steel against her thigh. The knife was cheap and it was a short struggle to cut her panties off her, but I enjoyed it. When I flipped the front of the ripped cloth down, I was surprised to see that her pussy hair, what little there was of it, was almost red. I could see her bulging pussy lips, and couldn't wait to explore that secret place. But, first things first.\n\n""I like your body. I like it a lot, bitch. What's your name? I might as well know, seein' as how we're about to get on a real friendly basis, right now.""\n\n""Gail. My name is Gail. Can't you please just get this over with? Just do it and leave. My husband will be coming home, soon. You could get caught.""\n\n""Well, Gail. I heard you tell little Lisa that the old man would be real late, tonight, so I guess I got time.""\n\nI opened my belt and snap, lowered my zipper and dropped my jeans and shorts. My cock was rigid and sticking straight out.\n\n""How about a little blow job to start the evening, Gail?""\n\nHer eyes widened and she shook her head. ""I-I-I c-can't do th-that. Even for Robert..my husband..I just c-can't do that. Can't you just rape me?""\n\n""No way, Gail! Now that I heard that pretty little mouth of yours is virgin territory, I want it all the more!"" I grinned and laid the flat of the blade against her hard nipple, ""Besides, if you can't do it, maybe there are other candidates in the house who can. Younger candidates!""\n\nWith a look that could kill, Gail moved to the edge of the bed and put her face close to my cock. She kissed my purple knob with her lips, the way you'd kiss a baby. Her next try was better, as I felt her lips relax and then felt the warm wetness of her tongue on the end of my cock.\n\n""Did you ever eat a popsicle, Gail? Well, now, it's time to eat my popsicle.""\n\nShe looked up at me and I swear I could see her soul through those green, green eyes. She open her mouth and moved closer to me. At first, she was tense and tentative, but in an amazingly short time, she was 'eating my popsicle' with energy and maybe even a little enthusiasm. Her mouth was hot and wet and sucked at me. I loved listening to this prissy little bitch slurping my cock in and out, licking its length with her tongue and burying her nose in my pubic hair.\n\nAll too soon, I could feel my orgasm building up from my very core and coursing through my body, racing to explode out my dick.\n\n""I'm gonna cum, bitch. Just keep doin' what you're doin' and when you feel me cum-start swallowing. Got it?"" I held the knife up in front of her eyes to emphasize my point.\n\nMy cum roared through my body and shot into her mouth in several strong spurts. She moved her mouth up to my knob and I felt her sucking my cum into her mouth, until there was no more.\n\n""You lyin' bitch! I ought'a cut your nose off for tellin' me you couldn't do that. There's no way that's your first suck job.""\n\nShe blushed again as she nodded. ""I swear. I swear I've never done that before. That was the first time. Ever.""\n\nShe was a natural!\n\n""Lay back, Gail.""\n\n""Please! Can't you take the money and go, now? Haven't I done what you wanted?""\n\nI raised my hand in the air, ""Lay back before I slap you back! I'm not done with you, yet.""\n\nShe laid back on the bed and turned her face away from me-I didn't care-I didn't want to play with her face! I laid beside her and propped myself up on an elbow. With my other hand, I started making circles on her flattened tits with the rough glove. Her nipples had been erect, already, but I could feel them harden into little pebbles atop her tits. I began slowly and gently to squeeze and pinch the hard nipples and I watched Gail's belly rise and fall as her breathing quickened.\n\nI moved closer and stuck my tongue out through the mouth opening in the mask and licked her nipple. She moaned in response; and moaned, again as I sucked the hard nub into my greedy mouth. I dropped the knife onto the floor and moved my free hand across the bitch's flat stomach and down into her pussy.\n\nWith one nipple being sucked, the other pinched, and her clit being fingered, the bitch began to act like she was in heat. Her breathing became deep, yet fast, and her hips moved under my hand. I could feel my cock beginning to harden, again.\n\nI couldn't wait any longer. I adjusted my position on the bed, spreading her firm, white thighs open. I lowered my mouth to her cunt and tasted her red-haired pussy. She was hot and wet and clean and sweet.\n\n""No! No! Please don't do that to me! It's disgusting!"" she groaned as I licked her swollen pussylips.\n\nI reached my hands up to her tits and began pinching her nipples. I listened as her moans became louder and I smiled to myself as I felt her hands grab my head and push my mouth harder onto her cunt.\n\nWhen she came, it was an explosion! She had let go of my head and had grabbed a pillow. Now, she held the pillow over her mouth to stifle her cries of passion and release. I sucked her clit and squeezed her nipples until she lay still and quiet.\n\nIt was my turn.\n\nI stood and pulled her across the bed until her cunt was at the edge. She stared up at me and didn't resist. I was hard and wanted her like I have never wanted anyone before that moment.\n\n""Pl-Please...if you're going to do that to me, can I put a condom on you? I don't want to get pregnant or catch anything!""\n\nI snickered.\n\nIn one motion, I slid my engorged, condom-less cock up her cunt, to the hilt. I felt my balls flap against her ass. I began my motion, pumping into her, and to my surprise, I soon felt her hips pumping into me. I was sliding my full length in and out of her on every stroke. She was good! Her cunt was so tight and felt great wrapped around my dick. Her legs were soon wrapped around my waist.\n\nShe was soon moaning again, and as I saw her hand reach for the pillow, I could feel my own orgasm fast approaching.\n\nLike some fairytale fantasy of mine, we both reached our climax together. She screamed into the pillow as I hissed out ""Yes! Yes! Yes!"" over and over again.\n\nWhen I finished, I ripped the pillow away from her face and grabbed her by the hair. I sat her up and pointed to my wet dick, ""Clean me up with your mouth!""\n\nThat slut smiled at me and sucked me into her mouth and licked all of our juices off, moaning and groaning the whole time. When she was done, I stepped away and pulled my underwear and jeans back on.\n\n""I think you really liked that, bitch. You like it that much when the old man porks you?""\n\nShe glared at me, ""I didn't like it. I swear I didn't. You raped me. I just wanted it over and you gone.""\n\n""You're lying,"" I laughed, ""there was someone besides me in this room huffin' and puffin' through all that dirty sex that was goin' on. I'm wonderin' if I even needed the knife to get a little taste of you, tonight. Maybe I won't bring it the next time.""\n\nShe looked up at me with fear in her eyes, ""Please! This can never happen again. Please say you won't be back.""\n\n""I'll say it, when you tell me the truth about tonight.""\n\nShe sat there, naked, on the edge of the bed, and whispered, ""I didn't know sex could be like that. I never felt anything like that, before. It felt dirty and sexy and good, all at the same time.""\n\nI nodded, ""Well, give me the money you promised me, and I'll be out of here. Remember, you don't tell anyone about this and I won't, either. I obviously know where you live and I know what your kids look like and where they go to school.""\n\nShe stood up and walked across the room. I watched her and enjoyed her naked body. If I had to bet, I would have laid a few bucks saying she was enjoying parading around the room naked, too.\n\nOn her way back to where I was standing, she bent over and picked up my knife and handed to me, along with two-hundred and sixty bucks. I smiled as I took the knife from her little hand and replaced it in the sheath.\n\nI stopped at the french doors and looked at her again, ""Mmm, mmm! You DO have one outstanding body, Gail. It's ben fun. And I know you enjoyed it at least as much as I did!""\n\n""Just go, please.""\n\nI stepped out into the night and waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. At the edge of Gail's yard, I removed my gloves and mask before stepping through the hedge and onto the sidewalk. It was a short walk to my car and a short drive home.\n\nI parked in the garage and hid the gloves and mask and knife in a box under the workbench. Then I let myself into the kitchen and got a beer out of the refrigerator. I was sitting at the table, checking the mail, when my wife walked into the room.\n\n""Hi, Baby. Long day?"" She asked as she walked over and kissed me on the cheek.\n\n""Yes, long day and long night. I'm ready for bed.""\n\nShe drank some orange juice from the container and smiled. She walked over to me, took my hand and said, ""Well, bring your beer, and tell me all about it.""\n\nIn a few minutes, we were naked and under the covers. Her hand found my cock and brushed over it, lightly. ""Was it good for you, Bobby?""\n\n""I don't think it's ever been better. How about you, Honey?""\n\n""I can honestly say that they were the most intense and enjoyable orgasms I have ever had in my life, Dear.""\n\n""Wow! I aim to please, but that's pretty high praise, Gail.""\n\n""I know. But it was THAT good. I think the gloves and mask, as well as the knife, had a lot to do with it, don't you?""\n\nI finished my beer and rolled over on to my side. Gail slid across the bed until our asses touched. She was soon asleep. I laid there, thinking about the last couple of hours. To say Gail had strong rape fantasies was an incredible understatement, but saying I merely enjoyed 'raping' her was quickly becoming the same."
7,A Crime of Love,['Version Two'],"Next, I heard a door close and then watched the bitch's shadow move across the room. When I heard her turn the water on, I knew she must be in the bathroom, so I gripped the handle on the door and slowly twisted.\n\nIt turned! The fuckin' door was unlocked! The cunt deserved what she was gonna get for bein' so stupid! This was gonna be my lucky night!\n\nI tugged on the ends of my gloves, feeling their tightness on my fingers, and pulled the ski mask down to my chin, adjusting the holes over my eyes and mouth. Then I took the big knife out of its cheap vinyl cover and stepped into the room. I stood next to the bathroom door, with my back to the wall, waiting for the bitch to step back into the bedroom.\n\nFor an instant, an image of me standing there, armed and disguised, flashed through my brain and I wondered what the hell I was doing there. And, just as quickly, the image of the bitch flashed in my mind and I knew what I wanted, and I knew I was willing to take it this way.\n\nThe running water stopped. It was so quiet I could hear her drying herself with the towel. My heart was beating in my skull and I willed myself to breath slower, deeper.\n\nThe bathroom light clicked off and the bitch walked into the bedroom. She didn't see me.\n\nI grabbed her by her loose hair and held the knife in front of her shocked face.\n\n""Not a sound, bitch! I know we're not the only ones in the house. I know you have two pretty little girls here, too, and everybody will stay safe if you don't make a sound. Got it?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\n""Now, we're gonna lock the fuckin' doors, like you shoulda done, so we won't be disturbed.""\n\nI held her hair as we walked to the bedroom door and pushed the button, then walked to the french doors and threw the latch.\n\nI pushed her to sit on the bed and her eyes were wide with fear as she looked up at me.\n\nI looked at her. She had washed her face clean of make-up and was beautiful. Her dark green eyes were flashing and her pale skin glowed. Her dark blonde hair was loose and fell to her shoulders. She was wearing a thin cotton nightshirt that came to her knees. It was obvious she wasn't wearing a bra, because her big tits were moving with a life of their own with her quick breathing. I could feel my cock spring to life in my pants. I was gonna enjoy this!\n\nAs I stood looking down at her, she whispered, ""I-I h-have money. You can have every cent in the house. I won't say a word to anyone. Don't hurt us. P-Pl-Please... just don't hurt my daughters.""\n\n""I didn't come here for money, bitch, but I WILL take whatever cash you have. And about your daughters... Well, I guess that's gonna be up to you.""\n\nHer head started a quick shake, but stopped. ""You mean...""\n\nI reached for the hem of the nightshirt in my left hand and began to slice it open with the knife in my other hand. Up, up, past her thighs. Up past her white panties. Up her chest, the blade between her tits as I moved it up to her neck, until the nightshirt was cut wide open. Her eyes never left the knife.\n\n""Take it off.""\n\nA tear rolled down her cheek as she shrugged the torn garment off her shoulders and arms.\n\nHer tits were magnificent! She had to be around 35 years old, and she was the mother of a couple of kids-but she still had great tits! They were round and looked firm, sagging only a little and looking very sexy doin' it.\n\nI reached out to feel her right breast and was sorry I was wearing the thin leather work-gloves. But I felt her tit's fullness and roundness and heat in my hand, and I watched the nipple spring to life as I rubbed my thumb, sheathed in cheap leather, across her flesh.\n\nShe turned her head to the side and the blush ran from her neck in both directions.\n\n""W-Why d-don't you just do what you came for and l-leave!"" she almost hissed at me.\n\n""Oh, I will, bitch. You can count on it. But I hate to be rushed. Don't you hate to be rushed? How's your old man do it does he rush when he's stickin' it to ya?""\n\nShe shot me a glare before she turned her head away, again.\n\n""Kneel on the bed,"" I ordered.\n\nShe looked at me with confusion, ""Wh-what?""\n\n""Get on the fuckin' bed on your hands and knees, you stupid cunt. Here, facing me.""\n\nThe view was wonderful. Her tits hung down from her chest, heavy and ripe. I laid the knife on her bare back and then cupped her tits in my hands. I pushed the heavy flesh together and then up. I was getting hot and began to pull them down, sliding my hands down, pinching her hard nipples between my leather-covered thumb and finger, pulling hard. Squeezing all that flesh.\n\nShe was making noises somewhere between a cry and a moan.\n\nI played with her like that a long time, working up a little sweat, until I was slapping her tits together and back and forth, watching them bounce against each other. My dick felt like it was gonna burst so I grabbed the knife back into my hand.\n\n""I want to see your pussy, now.""\n\nShe started to stand, but I pushed her back down on the bed. ""I'll take care of this.""\n\nI pushed her flat on the bed and then lifted the elastic of her panties away from her right leg and inserted the knife into the widened hole. I heard her gasp when she felt the cold steel against her thigh. The knife was cheap and it was a short struggle to cut her panties off her, but I enjoyed it. When I flipped the front of the ripped cloth down, I was surprised to see that her pussy hair, what little there was of it, was almost red. I could see her bulging pussy lips, and couldn't wait to explore that secret place. But, first things first.\n\n""I like your body. I like it a lot, bitch. What's your name? I might as well know, seein' as how we're about to get on a real friendly basis, right now.""\n\n""Gail. My name is Gail. Can't you please just get this over with? Just do it and leave. My husband will be coming home, soon. You could get caught.""\n\n""Well, Gail, I guess it's your bad luck, but I heard you tell little Lisa that the old man would be real late, tonight, so I guess I got time. I love your pussy, Gail. Do you shave your pussy hair?""\n\nShe looked up at me like I was mentally deranged, ""N-no. It just never grew more than what's there.""\n\n""Well, it's perfect.""\n\nI opened my belt and snap, lowered my zipper and dropped my jeans and shorts. My cock was rigid and sticking straight out.\n\n""How about a little blow job to start the evening, Gail?""\n\nHer eyes widened and she shook her head. ""I-I-I c-can't do th- that.\n\nEven for Robert.. my husband.. I just c-can't do that. Can't you just rape me?""\n\n""No way, Gail! Now that I heard that pretty little mouth of yours is virgin territory, I want it all the more!"" I grinned and laid the flat of the blade against her hard nipple, ""Besides, if you can't do it, maybe there are other candidates in the house who can.""\n\nWith a look that would kill, Gail moved to the edge of the bed and put her face close to my cock. She kissed my knob with her lips, the way you'd kiss a baby. Her next try was better, as I felt her lips relax and then felt the warm wetness of her tongue on the end of my cock.\n\n""Did you ever eat a popsicle, Gail? You know, a hot summer day and you just can't suck it fast enough? Well, now, it's time to eat my popsicle.""\n\nShe looked up at me and I swear I could see her soul through those green, green eyes. She open her mouth and moved closer to me. At first, she was tense and tentative, but in an amazingly short time, she was 'eating my popsicle' with energy and maybe even a little enthusiasm. Her mouth was hot and wet and sucked at me. I loved listening to this prissy little bitch slurping my cock, licking its length with her tongue and burying her nose in my pubic hair.\n\nAll too soon, I could feel my orgasm building up from my very core and coursing through my body, racing to explode out my dick.\n\n""I'm gonna cum, bitch. Just keep doin' what you're doin' and when you feel me cum-start swallowing. Got it?"" I held the knife up in front of her eyes to emphasize my point.\n\nMy cum roared through my body and shot into her mouth in several strong spurts. She moved her mouth up to my knob and I felt her sucking my cum into her mouth, until there was no more.\n\n""You lyin' bitch! I ought'a cut your nose off for tellin' me you couldn't do that. There's no way that's your first suck job.""\n\nShe blushed again as she nodded. ""I swear. I swear I've never done that before. That was the first time. Ever.""\n\nShe was a natural!\n\n""Lay back, Gail.""\n\n""Please! Can't you take the money and go, now? Haven't I done what you wanted?""\n\nI raised my hand in the air, ""Lay back before I slap you back! I'm not done with you, yet.""\n\nShe laid back on the bed and turned her face away from me-I didn't care-I didn't want to play with her face!\n\nI laid beside her and propped myself up on an elbow. With my other hand, I started making circles on her flattened tits with the rough glove. Her nipples had been erect, already, but I could feel them harden into little pebbles atop her tits. I began slowly and gently to squeeze and pinch the hard nipples and I watched Gail's belly rise and fall as her breathing quickened.\n\nI moved closer and stuck my tongue out through the mouth opening in the mask and licked her nipple. She moaned in response; and moaned, again as I sucked the hard nub into my greedy mouth. I dropped the knife onto the floor and moved my free hand across the bitch's flat stomach and down into her pussy.\n\nWith one nipple being sucked, the other pinched, and her clit being fingered, the snooty bitch began to act like she was in heat. Her breathing became deep, yet fast, and her hips moved under my hand. I could feel my cock beginning to harden, again.\n\nI couldn't wait any longer. I adjusted my position on the bed, spreading her firm, white thighs open. I lowered my mouth to her cunt and tasted her red-haired pussy. She was hot and wet and clean and sweet.\n\n""No! No! Please don't do that to me! It's disgusting!"" she groaned as I licked her swollen pussylips.\n\nI reached my hands up to her tits and began pinching her nipples. I listened as her moans became louder and I smiled to myself as I felt her hands grab my head and push my mouth harder onto her cunt.\n\nWhen she came, it was an explosion! She had let go of my head and had grabbed a pillow. Now, she held the pillow over her mouth to stifle her cries of passion and release. I sucked her clit and squeezed her nipples until she lay still and quiet.\n\nIt was my turn.\n\nI stood and pulled her across the bed until her cunt was at the edge. She stared up at me and didn't resist. I was hard and wanted her like I have never wanted anyone before that moment.\n\n""Pl-Please... if you're going to do that to me, can I put a condom on you? I don't want to get pregnant or catch anything!""\n\nI snickered.\n\nIn one motion, I slid my engorged, condom-less cock up her cunt, to the hilt. I felt my balls flap against her ass. I began my motion, pumping into her, and to my surprise, I soon felt her hips pumping into me. I was sliding my full length in and out of her on every stroke. She was good! Her cunt was so tight and felt great wrapped around my dick.\n\nShe was soon moaning again, and as I saw her hand reach for the pillow, I could feel my own orgasm fast approaching.\n\nLike some fairytale fantasy of mine, we both reached our climax together. She screamed into the pillow as I hissed out ""Yes! Yes! Yes!"" over and over again.\n\nWhen I finished, I ripped the pillow away from her face and grabbed her by the hair. I sat her up and pointed to my wet dick, ""Clean me up with your mouth!""\n\nThat trashy slut smiled at me and sucked me into her mouth and licked all of our juices off, moaning and groaning the whole time. When she was done, I stepped away and pulled my underwear and jeans back on.\n\n""I think you really liked that, bitch. You like it that much when the old man porks you?""\n\nShe glared at me, ""I didn't like it. I swear I didn't. You raped me. I just wanted it over and you gone.""\n\n""You're lying, slut,"" I laughed, ""there was someone besides me in this room huffin' and puffin' through all that dirty sex that was goin' on. I'm wonderin' if I even needed the knife to get a little taste of you, tonight. Maybe I won't bring it the next time, whore.""\n\nShe looked up at me with fear in her eyes, ""Please! This can never happen again. Please say you won't be back.""\n\n""I'll say it, when you tell me the truth about tonight.""\n\nShe sat there, naked, on the edge of the bed, and whispered, ""I didn't know sex could be like that. I never felt anything like that, before. It felt dirty and perverted and disgusting and sexy and good, all at the same time.""\n\nI nodded, ""Well, give me the money you promised me, and I'll be out of here. Remember, you don't tell anyone about this and I won't, either. I obviously know where you live and I know what the kids look like.""\n\nShe stood up and walked across the room. If I didn't know better, I'd say she was strutting, showing off that fantastic body of hers to me. I watched her and enjoyed her naked body. If I had to bet, I would have laid a few bucks saying she was enjoying parading around the room naked, too.\n\nOn her way back to where I was standing, she bent over and picked up my knife and handed to me, along with two-hundred and sixty bucks. I smiled as I took the knife from her little hand and replaced it in the sheath.\n\nI stopped at the french doors and looked at her again, ""Mmm, mmm! You DO have one outstanding body, Gail. It's ben fun.\n\n And I know you enjoyed doin' the 'wild thing' at least as much as I did!""\n\n""Just go, please.""\n\nI stepped out into the night and waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. At the edge of Gail's yard, I removed my gloves and mask before stepping through the hedge and onto the sidewalk. It was a short walk to my car and a short drive home.\n\n......\n\nI parked in the garage and sat in the car for a few minutes. It was difficult to calm down and re-join the real world after that experience.\n\nI hid the gloves and mask and knife in a box under the workbench. Then I let myself into the kitchen and got a beer out of the refrigerator. I was sitting at the table, checking the mail, when my wife walked into the room.\n\n""Hi, Baby. Long day?"" she asked as she walked over and kissed me on the cheek.\n\n""Yes, long day and long night. I'm ready for bed.""\n\nShe drank some orange juice from the container and smiled. She walked over to me, took my hand and said, ""Well, bring your beer, and tell me all about it.""\n\nIn a few minutes, we were naked and under the covers. Her hand found my cock and brushed over it, lightly. ""Was it good for you, Bobby?""\n\n""I don't think it's ever been better. How about you, Honey?""\n\n""I can honestly say that they were the most intense and enjoyable orgasms I have ever had in my life, Dear.""\n\n""Wow! I aim to please, but that's pretty high praise.""\n\n""I know. But it WAS that good. I think the knife and the gloves and mask had a lot to do with it, don't you?""\n\nI nodded. ""I love you, Gail."""
8,A Curse,"['FFMg', 'pre-ped', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal', 'orgy', 'magic']","Caleb lay back, she had become good at cock sucking ever since she started about six months ago, he watched her blonde head bob up and down on his shaft as some spit ran from the side of her mouth.\n\n""What the fuck, I knew something was going on with you two, you fucking slut Selina, out, get out of this room now,"" shouted Cecelia Thomms as they young girl ran for her life.\n\nCaleb rose to go as well but she stopped him, ""you like young girls do you, well I'll make sure you do, from now on you will treat all females in your family like the sluts they will become, your daughters will be sluts at the same age as Selina,"" she shouted reciting some incantation and holding her hands in the air.\n\nThe wind blew and thunder cracked as she pointed at Caleb, for the next five hundred years you and your kin will carry this curse, now go.""\n\nCaleb ran as fast as he could, 'curse, what curse, silly old crone,' he laughed as he ran home.\n\n 2012, America\n\nWillow Penn woke up feeling excited, today was her tenth birthday, she lay back in bed wondering what presents she would get. She scratched her pussy, there was a strange feeling down there she never had before, it was getting stronger, her hand was rubbing furiously now, what was wrong with her.\n\nThe feeling wasn't going away, maybe if she scratched inside it might, pushing a finger inside she managed to ease it a little but it needed more, She pushed another finger inside and began to work them in and out but the feeling only got more intense.\n\nShe looked over and saw her hairbrush on the bedside table, grabbing it she pushed the handle inside her pussy and began to fuck herself with it, now the feeling was getting unbearable, faster and faster until something squirted from her pussy, she stopped and lay back out of breath shuddering slightly, what the hell was that, throwing the sheets back she saw they had a damp patch.\n\n'Bloody hell I've peed myself' she thought pulling the bedclothes back up.\n\nDownstairs her parents waited patiently for Willow to get up, ""what do you think,"" asked Anthony Penn of his wife Jacqui.\n\n""I'll check the bed after she gets up,"" replied Jacqui, ""if she's anything like Anna it will be wet.""\n\nAnna was Willow's elder sister now twelve, she too had the same experience as Willow on her tenth birthday.\n\nAn hour later Jacqui inspected the sheets, coming back downstairs she said to her husband, ""good news, we have another slut in the family, the beds soaking.""\n\n""Great news,"" said her husband rubbing his crotch, ""can't wait to get my cock into the little slut just like I did with her sister.""\n\nThe doorbell rang, ""hi Jeff,"" he said to his brother as he walked in with his fourteen year old daughter Rosie.\n\n""Well, is she or isn't she?"" he asked expectantly.\n\n""She is, just like all the sluts in our family, now we have another one.""\n\n""Great, when can I fuck her.""\n\n""Hold on Jeff, you know the rules, daddy's first then the family, just the same as Rosie and Anna"" said Jacqui.\n\nAnthony had taken his cock out, Rosie dropped to her knees and sucked just as Willow came through the door. She stopped suddenly when she saw her cousin suck her Daddy's cock, she didn't know why but she began to get that feeling again down below when she saw her Daddy's hard cock.\n\nJacqui called her over, ""I know you're feeling funny darling, don't worry about it, your cousin Rosie and Anna both went through the same thing, it's something all the girls and women in our family have to do, we can't help it.""\n\n""I'm sorry Mommy, I think I peed the bed this morning, hope you're not angry,"" said Willow not taking her eyes off Rosie sucking her Daddy's cock.\n\n""No darling, you didn't pee the bed, you had an orgasm, you cum, it's what happens when you play with yourself or someone else plays with you, it's normal.""\n\nJacqui noticed her staring, now would be as good a time as any, ""would you like to join your cousin and suck Daddy's cock as well Willow, I don't mind.""\n\nJacqui led her over by the hand and asked Rosie to move over a bit, Willow was pushed down to her knees and her head pushed forward.\n\n""Show her how to suck Rosie,"" said Anthony to his niece. ""Like this Willow,"" she answered opening her mouth and taking the cock inside all the time telling her to use her tongue as well.\n\nWillow took hold of the cock and gingerly put her lips over it, right away she liked the smooth silky feel of the head as her tongue licked and slurped all around it. She took it a bit farther into her mouth as Rosie instructed her, ""that's it Willow, use your tongue and slide your mouth up and down.""\n\nBoth girls sucked it and then Rosie told her cousin to suck his balls, ""don't squeeze them, it hurts if you squeeze them, just take one at a time and suck gently, like this,"" sucking one ball and then changing over.\n\n""Now you try, remember, don't squeeze them.""\n\nWillow took one ball and sucked gently frightened she might hurt her Daddy, ""that's a good girl Willow, you're learning quickly, you'll make a good cock sucker soon,"" remarked her Mom.\n\nWillow stopped after a while, ""can I stop now Mom, my mouth's aching.""\n\n""You'll get used to it darling, now, there are some things you must do now you're a slut, you must never wear underwear in any of the families houses, you must be available to the menfolk at all times, your cousin Rosie will go over it all with you, later on Daddy will give you your first fuck, then you'll be a real slut.""\n\n""Okay Mommy,"" she answered pulling down her tiny panties and placing them on the chair.\n\n""Good girl, now lay back and let Uncle Jeff lick your pussy.""\n\nWillow climbed on the couch and lay back with legs spread, she had no idea what was coming, she just did it because her Mommy said so.\n\nWillow still had an itch as she called it, Uncle Jeff ran his tongue over her slit, she jumped slightly at the touch, this was so nice, she opened her legs as wide as she could, she was being pinched and then sucked, this was the best feeling ever, even better than the hair brush in her pussy. Her tiny ass was lifting up to meet her Uncle's tongue, her eyes were closed in ecstasy as Uncle Jeff pinched and sucked and then she peed herself again.\n\nUncle Jeff lapped it up, god a ten-year-old's pussy juice is so sweet as he swallowed and swallowed frightened to miss any of the sweet nectar.\n\n""She' s certainly horny Jeff, she's cum very quickly, even more quickly than Anna or Rosie, I think she's going to be an exceptional slut, I'm so proud of her.""\n\nJeff had his hand under Jacqui's robe, her legs were spread as she lay back enjoying his fingers in her pussy, she knew her brother in law would fuck her any minute, she looked over at her husband, he had his niece on the couch ready to penetrate her wet cunt.\n\nJacqui thought back to her wedding day, all through her courtship with Anthony he had told her about the curse, she would laugh and say 'if you want me to be a slut for you darling I'll be your slut, just don't give me all that bullshit about a curse.'\n\n""On your head be it, don't say I didn't warn you,"" he answered.\n\nAnthony slipped the ring on her finger, 'I now pronounce you man and wife, you may kiss the bride' said the priest.\n\nAnthony kissed her and she responded with her tongue in his mouth pressing hard up against him, she was suddenly very horny, her husband pushed her away telling her later a that everyone was watching.\n\nThe walk to the car was agony, her one thought was to lift her dress up and finger her pussy to a climax or fuck her husband right there and then on the floor, surely it wasn't the curse, could he have been telling the truth, was there really a curse.\n\nIn the car on the way to the reception Anthony had to hold her hands, she wanted to slide them under her dress and finger herself. ""I need to fuck darling, please, please"" she pleaded.\n\n""I did warn you, look, when we get there I have to meet the guests, I'll say you've gone to change, take my brother Jeff upstairs and fuck him, I'll try and catch up later, don't worry, Jeff knows all about the curse as well, he won't bat an eyelid about this.""\n\nIf someone had said to her she would fuck Anthony's brother on her wedding night the day before she would have slapped them, today she saw no harm in it, after all he was her husband's brother, family.\n\nJacqui was moving about, she wished she had a dildo to shove all the way up her cunt, she was sure her underwear must be soaking by now. ""Just a while longer, I'll give Jeff the nod, don't worry if his wife is with him, she'll understand, she has the curse as well,"" said Anthony holding her hands to stop her putting them under her dress and fingering herself.\n\nAt last they arrived at the venue, Jacqui rushed upstairs and undressed quickly, she sat on the bed rubbing her pussy until she reached an orgasm but that was no good, she needed a hard cock inside her, any cock. The door knocked and Jeff came in removing his jacket as he did, pulling his clothes off he was soon naked and rolled on the bed with his naked newly married sister in law ready to fuck her.\n\nHe felt her pussy pinching her clit, ""you're soaking wet, come on, open up, let's fuck before you explode,"" he said getting between her legs and fucking her.\n\nJacqui and Jeff rejoined the party, Jeff's wife came up beside her, ""welcome to the club, you're one of us now, don't be scared to ask anyone in the family if you feel horny again.""\n\nThe reception over Anthony and Jacqui headed home, it was only a matter of minutes before both were undressed and were engaging in sex. Jacqui had never enjoyed sex so much, the change in her was unbelievable, she would have orgasms several times during the sex session.\n\nAnthony was training to be an accountant, unfortunately his final exams coincided with his honeymoon and had to be postponed, he didn't know this of course when he and Jacqui arranged the wedding.\n\nThe exams were at a college about a hundred miles away, it was a residential exam which meant he would be gone for four days.\n\n""Until you can control this Jacqui I've asked Dad and my two brothers, Jeff and Brett to call on you, not all at the same time,"" he laughed, ""maybe you wouldn't mind that, anyway, they'll take care of you, see you in four days,"" and kissed her goodbye.\n\nA couple of hours later and already Jacqui was getting wet, she sat on the couch and lifted her dress up, Anthony had already told her that the women weren't allowed to wear underwear at home. She lay back and rubbed her clit, her eyes were closed so she didn't notice Ben, her father in law walk into the room..\n\nHe smiled to himself, he had seen it all before, his own wife, Jeff's wife, Brett's wife, after they were married they had no control.\n\n""Would you like me to do that for you Jacqui,"" he said dropping to his knees in front of her. Jacqui tried to close her legs but the slut inside her couldn't, she smiled back at him and nodded taking her hand away to show him her wet cunt.\n\n""Don't fight it, it's the curse, now spread your legs and let me lick your pussy.""\n\nJacqui spread her legs as far as she could, the fact it was her father in law made no difference, her pussy needed attention and it didn't matter who it was.\n\nBen licked her pussy, she was still only twenty and apart from Anthony and a couple of others her pussy hadn't had much use. Jacqui held his head, her eyes closed tight as his tongue delved and licked every inch of her wet cunt and playing with her ass hole as well.\n\nBen gurgled as a jet of cum filled his mouth and nostrils, Jacqui was almost choking him pushing her cunt tightly against his face pulling his hair at the same time. Ben was glad when she came to a shuddering halt, her breath was coming in gasps as her body still trembled, ""wow, that was good Daddy,"" she said without thinking.\n\nBen wiped his face and stood up, he dropped his clothes to the floor and stood naked in front of his daughter in law, she reached out and stroked his hard cock and then bent forward to lick the shaft up and down before sucking his balls.\n\n""Why don't you strip Jacqui, I'd love to see those fabulous tits of yours.""\n\nJacqui stood up and took off her dress, dropping to her knees she continued sucking his cock and fondling his balls. Ben looked down at her, he liked this curse, he had been able to fuck his son's wives, their daughters and his own daughters ever since they were ten years old.\n\nBen lifted her up and laid her on the couch, Jacqui opened her legs and watched as her father in law bent down to insert his cock into her very wet pussy. She lifted her legs up as he pounded her cunt and before long another orgasm was building up inside her.\n\nJacqui had two more orgasms before she felt his sperm shoot into her belly, both lay exhausted for a while before Ben said his goodbyes and left. Both of her new brother's in law came around soon after, by the time her husband came back home she was well satisfied if a little sore, she didn't mind though.\n\nThinking back Jacqui couldn't be sure whether her father in law or Anthony's brothers were her son Jamie's father, who was having a sleep over at a friend's house and knew nothing of Willow's problem, if that was what it was.\n\nHer brother in law was mounting her again, she was on her knees on the couch with Jeff behind her and pushing his cock into her cunt.\n\n""Oh yes Jeff, fuck me, fuck me, show Willow what she's missing, yes, yes , yes,"" she shouted as Willow watched playing with her tight little pussy.\n\nWillow was fascinated, she was mesmerized by the cock sliding in and out of her Mommy, her pussy was getting that itch more and more as she watched but she didn't know why.\n\n""Come here darling,"" said Jacqui calling Willow to her. She was told to lay down in front of her Mommy with legs spread, her Mommy's tongue slid up and down her pussy, he gasped out loud, her Mommy was licking her pussy and it felt so good.\n\nOn the other side Anthony had just shot his load over his nieces back, he wiped it clean with a tissue and both stood up and watched Rosie's Daddy fuck Jacqui while she licked her daughter's pussy.\n\n""You've got another slut to fuck now Uncle Ant, you're going to be busy.""\n\n""I know, don't know how I'm going to manage,"" he winked as he massaged one of Rosie's tits.\n\n""I'm sure you'll manage,"" laughed Rosie.\n\nTBC"
9,A Day at the Office,"['MF', 'intr']","I was sitting at my desk with my eyes closed, thrusting this banana in and out of my pussy almost ready to climax when the office door opened, and one of the cleaning guys burst in. He was young (probably early to mid-20s), tall and black.\n\nHe looked at my face and then down to my wide spread legs where he could see the tip of the banana protruding out of my pussy. I quickly tried to put my legs down but the banana was wedged in my cunt and I couldn't sit up straight.\n\n""Baby, if you're horny, I have a long thick chocolate covered banana right here you can have,"" he said as he walked around the desk towards me. He stopped right in front of me. He rubbed his hand across his crotch where I could see a bulge starting to grow. ""Why don't you take it out and look at it,"" he said. ""No,"" I said, as I tried to stand. The banana pressed deeper into my cunt each time I moved.\n\n""Yes, bitch,"" he said as he pushed me back down in the chair. ""You will take it out. In fact, you're going to do more than that.""\n\nWhen I tried to rise again, he grabbed my hair and jerked my head back. He had opened his pants and I could see his long black cock protruding through his opened zipper. ""What's the matter, bitch,"" he said as he saw my eyes widen. ""You ain't never seen a chocolate covered banana before, or ain't you ever seen one this big?"" I shook my head without taking my eyes off of his cock. It had to be at least 9"" long and four inches thick.\n\nHe was still holding me by my hair as he pulled me off the chair until I was kneeling on the floor in front of him. ""Here, he said, get a closer look."" He was stroking his cock with one hand and pulling my head towards it with the other. ""Open your mouth, bitch,"" he ordered, as he pulled me forward. With me on my knees and bending forward the banana in my hole was pressed against the sensitive sides of my cunt and I felt spasms course through my body. I couldn't help the slight moan that escaped my lips. He heard this and laughed. ""Hot little piece aren't you,"" he said as he pulled me down on my hands and knees. \n\nReaching across my back he pulled my dress up over my ass and spread my ass cheeks. I felt the banana start to slide out of my hole. He pulled the crotch of my panties back into place and trapped the banana inside me. The tight panties pushed the banana deeper into my hole. ""Close your legs,"" he ordered. When I did I could feel an orgasm starting inside me. I laid my head down on my hands with my ass protruding in the air as my thighs squeezed that banana inside me. I was embarrassed but I couldn't help myself as I humped my hips up and down fucking the banana. I needed to cum so badly. ""That's it, slut, fuck it."" He was bending over me alternately spreading and squeezing my ass cheeks, moving the banana around inside me. This time when he pulled my head up and told me to open my mouth I did. He slid his cock pass my lips and wedged it against my throat. ""Suck it, bitch,"" suck my black cock into your throat."" I opened my mouth wide and wrapped my lips around his cock. I worked my lips up and down his rod as I ran my tongue over the head of his cock. As I sucked his cock he started thrusting his hips forward forcing more and more of his meat into my mouth. ""All of it, take all of it down your throat, you cock sucking bitch.""\n\nBy then I was almost ready to cum. He again reached behind me and this time he pulled my panties down as far as he could reach, just about to the middle of my thighs. ""Open your legs, whore."" I spread my legs as he reached between them and shoved the banana harder into my twat. ""You like that bitch, you like to be fucked hard,"" he asked as he jammed the fruit harder and harder into my hole.\n\n""Um hum,"" I moaned around a mouthful of prick as I thrust my hips back. With a hard shove he jammed the entire banana into my hole and held it in place with the palm of his hand. I bucked my hips and my pussy started spasming and creaming as I came. ""That's it bitch, cream on the banana, get your cunt good and wet for me."" After my orgasm subsided he straightened up and pulled my head tighter into his crotch. Inch after inch of cock slipped into my throat until my lips were buried in his pubic hair. He pulled his hips back and then shoved his cock back into my mouth. He was holding my head steady as he fucked my mouth. ""Suck it, bitch,"" he said as he shoved his cock faster and faster into my mouth. Suck it hard."" I wrapped my lips around his cock and sucked harder as he shoved more and more cock into my mouth.\n\n""You want it don't you slut, you want my cum in your throat, don't you?"" He was fucking my mouth so hard I couldn't answer him. But he was right. I did want him to cum in my mouth. I wanted to taste his jism. ""Here you go, bitch,"" he yelled. ""Swallow all of this cream."" Suck it bitch, suck it hard, drain the cum out of my balls.""\n\nI felt his cock swell in my throat just before a load of hot cum shot into my throat. I swallowed as fast as I could but before I could swallow the first load, another load of cum quickly filled my mouth. This time some of it ran out and down my chin. ""Swallow it, whore,"" he said. I gulped more quickly trying to swallow all of his jizz, but there was just too much. It ran out of my mouth, down my chin and dripped onto my silk blouse.\n\nAfter his cock was drained he pulled his softening member out of my mouth and wiped it across my face. Smearing his cum around on my lips and then he wiped it off in my hair.\n\nI was still kneeling on the floor fully dressed with his cum dripping from my face and drying in my hair. ""Stand up bitch,"" he said, while pulling me up by my hair. As I stood on wobbly legs I became acutely aware that I still had a large banana shoved deep in my cunt. ""Bend over the desk,"" he ordered. As I gingerly walked over to the desk, my panties fell down my feet and I just stepped out of them. I bent over and pressed the front of my body down on the flat surface. My skirt rose high up my thighs and he pushed it up over my ass. I was laying on the top of my desk with my naked ass in the air and a banana protruding from my cunt.\n\n""Spread your legs, slut."" I opened my legs wide. He reached between my legs and slowly pulled the banana out of my hole. ""Lick it,"" he said as he held the fruit up to my face. ""Go ahead taste your cunt juice."" I opened my mouth as he stuck the tip of the banana between my lips.\n\nAs I lay on the desktop sucking my juice from the banana he kneeled behind me, spread my ass cheeks and shoved a couple of fingers up my cunt. I pushed my ass back at him as he moved his fingers around inside me. ""Damn, you're a fucking horny little bitch,"" he said as he shoved another finger up my twat. I spread my legs wider and pressed my pussy down on his thrusting fingers.\n\n""Yes,"" I moaned, ""finger fuck me hard, shove your whole hand up my cunt."" My pussy juice was running down my legs and his fingers easily slip in and out of my hole. I was fucking his fingers and trying to get more into my greedy cunt. He pulled his fingers out of my pussy and starting spreading some juice on my asshole. When I felt his fingers probing my tight anus I clenched my ass cheeks. I wasn't in to butt-fucking. ""Open up, bitch,"" he said as he slapped my ass. ""No,"" I moaned, ""don't do that."" I was holding my ass cheeks tightly together\n\n""Bitch, I'll do whatever the fuck I please,"" he said, as he slapped my ass again. His slaps were starting to sting my butt so I gradually relaxed my ass cheeks. ""Please,"" I begged, ""don't do this."" He pulled my cheeks apart and roughly jammed a finger up my virgin anus. I screamed in pain, but he just shoved his finger harder up my butt. ""I don't believe a whore like you don't like it up the ass."" I was moaning in pain as he shoved another finger in my tiny hole. ""Please stop"" I begged. ""I'll do whatever you want, please take your fingers out of my ass."" My pleas just fell on deaf ears. He just screwed his fingers harder into my asshole, spreading juice from my cunt to make it easier until he had three fingers stretching my tight hole. Fucking in and out. Suddenly he pulled his fingers out of my hole and the pain stopped. I breathed a sigh of relief but it was short lived. Seconds later I felt the head of his massive cock probing my anal opening. ""No,"" I screamed. ""Please stop, you'll kill me."" I thought he had heeded my pleas when he bent his cockhead lower and shoved it all the way up my cunt. ""Yes,"" I moaned as he drove his cock in and out of my hot cunt. ""That's it baby, fuck my hot pussy.""\n\nEvidently he just wanted to get his cock wet because almost immediately after he shoved his cock up my cunt he pulled all the way out and popped the head in my asshole. Since I wasn't expecting this anal intrusion I didn't have time to clench my asshole before I felt a searing pain, like my ass was on fire and three inches of his slippery cock slid into my tight hole. He had one of his hands pressing down on the small of my back to stop me from standing up. ""No, stop,"" I begged as he pulled his cock back and with a hard thrust shoved a couple more inches of hard cock up my ass. ""Damn, bitch, you got a tight asshole"" he moaned as he thrust more and more of his cock up my tight hole. I was crying and begging him to stop. When he finally succeeded in burying his whole 9 inch cock in my backside he just laid there on top of me feeling my asshole clench his cock.\n\nFor me, I don't know when it happened, but at some point the burning searing pain had stopped and all I felt was a stuffed fullness like I had a big turd in my ass that wouldn't come out.\n\nWhen I stopped struggling he pulled his cock out and gently slid it back up my ass. Gingerly, I lifted my ass up to meet his next thrust. I was fucking this ass-fucker back.\n\n""You like this cock up your ass? You like to be fucked up the ass, don't you, slut?""\n""Yes, mother fucker, yes, fuck me, fuck my ass, fuck me hard. I love it. I love your hard cock up my asshole,"" I screamed.\n\nWith that he started slamming my ass hard. He used both hands and spread my asscheeks wide, jamming his cock all the way up my ass as I humped back at him. ""Harder,"" you bastard, ""fuck me harder, shove your cock all the way up my ass."" As he fucked me my clit was bumping against the desk and I was getting ready to cum. ""Cum on, ass fucker, cum up my ass. Shoot your hot cum up my slut asshole.""\n\n""Fucking, bitch,"" he yelled. ""Take all this black cock up your whore ass. Take it, bitch, take all of it."" He was slamming my ass harder and harder, pounding me into the desk as he fucked my ass as hard as he could.\n\nI was getting ready to cum and I could feel his cock swelling inside of me and I knew he was getting ready to cum, too. I wanted him to fill my asshole with his hot jizz so I started encouraging him more. ""Fuck me, you black bastard,"" I screamed as I humped my ass up at him. ""Fuck me harder."" He was sweating and grunting as he slammed his thick prick up my ass. ""Deeper,"" I begged again ""give it all to me.""\n\n""Yes you fucking whore, here it is, here is my cum up your nasty asshole. Take it, bitch, milk my cum up your ass,"" he yelled as he shot his load up my ass. I started cumming and pussy juice was running down my leg.\n\nAfter he finished fucking my ass we just laid there on top of the desk breathing hard until his limp dick slipped out of my asshole. He got off of me and I heard him go into the kitchen then I heard water running. Seconds later he came back into my office and I was still laying across the top of the desk with my legs still spread wide open and his cum leaking out of my just fucked asshole. I felt him spread my ass cheeks and then something hard being pressed into my asshole. ""Here you go, whore, since you like to be fucked up the butt,"" he said. I tried to move but his hand was pressed against my back and I couldn't stand up. The hard object slid deeper and deeper into my anus using his jizz as a lubricant until it was all the way in. Then he left the office with me still laying there with a banana up my butt."
10,A Dish Called Wanda,['MF'],"I found the button she was refering to and began to rub in the prescribed manner. My thighs started to quiver and that feeling came rushing in. The same one as on the streetcar months earlier. What was happening? This was getting kind of scary.\n\nLori was making a moaning, gargling sound in the back of her throat as her finger picked up the pace. She was starting to pump her hips and that caused her leg to rub on mine. All of this activity pushed me into a place I'd never been before. My eyes were shut as tight as they could be and then I felt my body start to float in the air. And then my hips started to instinctively pump as I furiously rubbed my little button.\n\nI brought my free hand up to my boobies and began to massage my aching nipples. I pinched my left nipple and it sent shock waves down to my pussy. I pinched it againg and more waves. I switched to the right nipple and more waves.\n\nThen, a shudder began slowly in my pussy and then it started sending contraction commands to all the muscles in my body. I pinched my left nipple againg and that was what caused the spasms to take contorl of my body. ""Lorrrrrreeeeeee?"" I cried."
11,A Family Affair,"['MFb', 'bb', 'ped', 'preteen', 'inc', '1st', 'cd', 'alcohol', 'orgy']","In the past year his hormones had exploded as it does in boys of his age group. Now, not only did school and his life suck but he had new feelings that he didn't understand. He awoke most mornings with a hard on. He would stand nude in front of his bathroom mirror and admire his nude body and raging hard on. He started to have intense feelings that he wanted to expose himself to other boys and that added to his confusion and frustration. His body was screaming for orgasmic release in but he didn't know about masturbation yet. Unknown to him he was on a very exciting path to self discovery as Nikki.\n\nIt was summer and Nick was shooting at tin cans in the woods near his home. He didn't know the word horny yet but his 12 year old prick was hard in his shorts. He though he was alone in the woods and removed his shorts and his breathing picked up as he openly exposed himself in the open air. To his horror and embarrassment he heard, ""Hey Nick, is that you?"" Without thinking he turned and saw an older 14 year old boy from school. Pat said, ""You look horny Nick. Did you come here to beat off? I come here to jack off almost every Sunday when my parents are at church."" Nick replied that he didn't know what that meant. Pat said he had brought a dirty magazine to look at and beat off and he would show him how. Nick said, ""Sure, show me.""\n\nPat pulled off his t shirt and dropped his shorts and underwear and sat down and had Nick sit next to him. Both boys were rock hard as Pat opened his magazine of nude men and women and started to turn pages and stroke his hard on. Pat told him to stroke his cock like he was doing as they looked at nude women sucking cock and getting fucked. Pat picked up speed stroking and breathed, ""Look at her cunt getting fucked by his big cock. I want to fuck a cunt someday too."" But Nick wasn't just looking at the dirty pictures of women getting fucked. He was stroking and looking at Pat's cock. Pat yelled, ""Oh fuck. I'm coming"" and shot his load on the magazine.\n\nNick's cock was so hard as he watched Pat's cock shoot cum that he suddenly had his first orgasm and came all over his belly. He felt a huge relief and satisfaction now that he knew about jacking off. The nude models of men and women turned him on. He wondered about his parents fucking. He had seen his father's big cock in the shower and his mother's shaved cunt in the bath tub. Now he wondered about watching them fuck. It never occurred to him that they actually got off exposing themselves to him. Before Pat left he said he would love to jack off with Nick again.\n\nAfter that Nick jacked off every chance he got. He loved his cock and even tried to suck it. He did get it close enough to shoot cum on his face and into his mouth. He loved the taste of cum. One day when he was home alone he went to his parent's bedroom and found his mother's dirty clothes. He found a pair of her dirty panties on top of the laundry hamper's lid in plain sight. He picked them up and found fresh cum mixed with her pussy juices.. He licked his father's cum from them and then put them on and looked in the mirror. His image turned him on. A pretty boy wearing his mother's panties full of his father's cum. He was so hard in his father's cum.\n\nHe jacked off right in the panties and put them back on the hamper lid. Several days later he found another pair of cum filled panties and also her stockings on the hamper lid. He was so hard as he put the panties on and then the stockings. It never occurred to him to wounder why they were in plain sight for him to find. He looked in the mirror and jacked off in the panties with his father's cum. That was his break through. A pretty boy named Nikki, dressed like a girl. He wanted to fuck his parents.\n\nxxxx\n\nThat was the moment his parents, Jack and Barb had hoped for from the moment he was born. They had met at a church dance by accident. They weren't religious, far from it. They had simply attended because it was a dance and they were bored. Barb and Jack were getting punch from the punch bowl. Barb said, ""Pretty boring, huh?"" Jack answered, ""It sure is. Do you belong to the church?"" She said no, that she came because she was bored. He smiled and said, ""I don't belong either. I'll bet some vodka in the punch would liven things up a bit."" Barb laughed and said she could use a good drink. Jack whispered in her ear, ""Don't tell anyone but I have a bottle in my car. Want to join me.""? ""A Prince Charming with a bottle. What's not to like?"" she said.\n\nHe took her by the hand and out they went. As they walked he looked at her and liked what he saw. She was tall and slender wearing a one piece short dress. She smiled when she saw him sizing her up. At 16 she felt excited being with and older 22 year old hot looking man. She felt her face flush and her pussy get wet. He opened his car door and helped her in. She made sure her dress pulled up showing her smooth bare legs and thighs.\n\nJack got in the driver's door and she slid over next to him and said, ""I like you my Prince Charming. The boys I have been with are booooring. Did you say you have a bottle in the car for us to toast our first date.? That is, if you are going to ask me out again.""\n\nJack reached under the seat and got his bottle. He held it up and said, ""Lets drink to our first date and many more."" She took a long drink and so did Jack. He put his hand on her almost bare thigh and slid her closer to him. She said, ""Your hand feels good on my thigh"" and took another drink. She had never felt this hot and horny. Barb turned her face towards him and gave him a sloppy tongue kiss as he rubbed up her thigh. She slurred, ""Lets make this a really good first date and take me home. My parents are gone for the weekend."" Her cunt was telling her it was time to lose her virginity.\n\nOn the way to her house Jack let his hand slip under her dress and onto her bra. She took another drink and was breathing hard feeling his hand on her covered tit. Her hand was rubbing his massive hard on in his pants. She told him to hurry before she exploded. He parked in her driveway and she unlocked to door and they went inside. She stared tongue kissing him and rubbing his bulge as she pulled him into her bedroom.\n\nShe pulled her dress off and she fumbled with her bra. She said, ""Help me Jack. This fucker is stuck."" He got behind her and released the hook as she pushed back against his hard on and threw her bra away. He sucked her smallish tits and hard nipples as she stepped out of her soaked panties. Her thighs were wet with her flowing cunt juices.\n\nShe took his shirt off and knelt in front of him as she pulled his zipper down and his cock slapped her face with pre cum. As she pulled his pants down he told her he was sorry but he didn't have any rubbers with him. She said, ""Fuck the rubbers. I have been stealing my mother's pills. I want to feel your bare cock in my cunt."" She lay on her back and spread her legs exposing her swollen wet cunt lips. She looked him in the eye and told him to fuck her.\n\nHis cock was huge and dripping as he spread her legs and slowly eased his cock right in her open lips. As Jack started fucking she said. ""Oh shit, oh fuck! Fuck me hard. I'm cumming!"" His balls were slapping her ass as he fucked her hard and she screamed with pleasure as they both came. Then, after pulling his slimy wet cock from her cunt he put his mouth to her cunt and ate her out and she came again.\n\nAfter that they fucked every chance they could. One afternoon he fucked her in a department store parking lot hoping someone would see them. Even though no one saw them they had powerful orgasms. They even talked about her fucking a cute boy they saw walking past them which gave them another big orgasm. They discovered there were no limits to their depravity which increased their passion.\n\nBarb either forgot to take one of her mother's pills or one didn't work. She told Jack she was knocked up was kicked out of her house by her rigid parents. Since Jack had a good job he owned a nice home and they moved in. They had a beautiful son named Nick.\n\nxxxx\n\nAfter Barb recovered from child birth she found she was hornier than ever. Her tits were full of milk and she had an orgasm when Jack nursed along with Nick. One morning she told Jack to jack off on her tits to give little Nick a taste of cum. Jack rubbed his cock head on her tit until it was slippery with pre cum and Nick sucked her slippery tit. This made them both horny and Barb said, ""See if he will suck your cock. That would be fucking hot.""\n\nJack rubbed his cock head on her tit as Nick nursed and Nick actually turned his head and mouthed Jack's cock head. Barb was fingering her cunt as she watched and said, ""That is so fucking hot. Make him suck you. I'm cumming!"" In the throes of her orgasm she turned Nick's head even more until his mouth was on Jack's cock head. As Jack came he squeezed his cock so that his cum came out slowly so Nick wouldn't choke.\n\nAs Jack was feeding Nick his cum Barb started sucking Nick's little prick. After Jack finished cumming Barb said, ""You suck him too. The little fucker even got hard in my mouth. Fuck but I love this little cock sucker."" Jack sucked him too and Nick cooed with pleasure. Barb asked Jack if he would hold Nick between her legs and try and get his prick in her cunt. He did and she rubbed Nick's little prick on her open cunt slit.\n\nShe was wild with incestuous lust and said, ""Fuck me Nick. I want your cock in my cunt when you get older."" This turned them on so much that Jack lay Nick next to her and fucked her hard. Over the next year Nick was always beside them when they fucked. They both sucked Nick and Jack fed him a lot of cum over a year or so. Then they decided to just observe him over the coming years to see if his early training had an effect on his sexuality.\n\nxxxx\n\nIn order to spy on Nick as he got older Barb had Jack installed small cameras in his bedroom and bathroom. They also made sure that Nick would see them nude every so often. This, along with the secret cameras turned them on so much that their fucking increased. The years passed. When Nick was 5 years old Barb watched him in the shower and said he was hung and couldn't wait to feel his cock in her cunt. By the time he was 9 years old Jack found Barb finger fucking herself watching the camera. She said, ""Look at Nick in bed nude. His cock is hard and he is playing with it in bed. He makes me fucking hot."" Jack said, ""He sleeps like a log. I have an idea.""\n\nAfter Nick was sound asleep Jack entered Nick's bedroom and carefully picked him up and carried him into their bed. He had Barb lay on her side facing away from them. He lay Nick right next to her on his side facing her back. She raised her leg to expose her bare ass and wet cunt lips. Nick was still sound asleep with a hard on. Jack pushed him closer and Barb reached between her legs and guided his rigid cock into her cunt.\n\nShe had a powerful orgasm feeling her son's cock head on her pussy. She stuffed the pillow into her mouth so she wouldn't wake him. When she settled down Jack pulled Nick back and sucked her cunt juices from his small hard cock. He felt himself start to cum. He caught it in his hand and rubbed some on Nick's lips.\n\nThey woke in the morning. Jack behind Barb with his cock deep in her cunt. Nick woke with her nipple in his mouth sucking. He looked confused and Barb told him he had a bad dream and his daddy brought him to their bed. She said, ""Go ahead and nurse me baby like you used to. Mommy likes that. Suddenly Nick realized he was nude and tried to cover his hard on, She pushed her tit further into his mouth and took his hand away from his cock saying, ""That's ok honey, daddy is hard too. It shows that I am loved."" Jack pulled his cock from her cunt and showed Nick that he was hard too. After Nick left they had a wild fuck.\n\nWhen Nick was 12 years old they saw a big change in him. Of course they didn't know about Pat showing him how to masturbate but they saw Nick starting to jack off at night in bed and in his shower. One night Barb said, ""Shit Jack, look at Nick. He just jacked a big load off. He shot about two feet in the air and licked up his cum."" Then they saw that Nick had found her cum filled panties hat she had planted and put them on and then jacked off in Jack's cum. They decided the time was right for the next step when they saw him looking in his mirror dressed in her panties and stockings and jacking frantically.\n\nBarb told Jack that she had a plan to bring Nick out of the closet one night while they were fucking. She said there was a mother daughter style show and told Jack her plan and he agreed. One night they were watching Nick starting to jack off in bed. She dressed a her short shear nighty and knocked on his bedroom door. He stammered, ""Come in"" as he tried to cover his nudity and his hard on. Barb sat on the edge of his bed and leaned over and gave him a kiss. Her nipples were hard and showed through the thin material. Her cunt was swollen and wet. She wondered if he could smell her arousal.\n\nShe explained that there was a fashion show for mothers and daughters and she really wanted to go. She gave him another kiss and said he could be a beautiful girl as she rubbed his chest under the sheet and felt his hard nipples.. She said she thought it would be fun to take him as Nikki, her daughter. She saw that his face was red and he was staring at her tits in her thin nightie and trying to get his hard on under control in his sheet. His face was flushed and he was breathing hard. He finally said he would do it to please her so she could go to the show.\n\nShe said good because his father would be gone for a few days and they could be alone and winked at him. She said after the show they could sleep together and talk. He pulled her to him and gave her a nice kiss. She let a tit fall out and stood up. She told him they had seen each other nude before and it was natural so not to worry and put a finger to her lips like it was their secret and left. When she got back to bed Jack said she could have fucked him. She said, ""Don't worry lover, I will,"" and mounted his cock.\n\nThe next morning after breakfast Barb asked Nick if he was still interested as dressing like her daughter and he said it sounded exciting. She said they would be a beautiful couple, a 28 year old mother with her 12 year old daughter Nikki. She stood behind him rubbing his shoulders and said she had already bought a pretty outfit for him. They were both tense and in heat for each other sexually but Barb didn't want to rush it.\n\nShe said, ""Nikki, you know how much I love you. Think of yourself as my beautiful daughter. As a mother and daughter nudity is fine and expected. Just remember that I delivered you and have washed your nude body all over many times. I love you and have kissed you all over, even your perfect little prick so don't be bashful about letting me see how you have developed, ok? I will call you Nikki now my precious little girl.""\n\nShe took Nikki's hand and led her to the bathroom. She said it was time for a bubble bath as she dropped her nightie. Nikki stared at her well formed slender body. Her nipples were hard and her shaved pussy was swollen and open. She dropped his shorts and squatted down before him. Barb's legs were spread showing her wet cunt, bubbly with her juices. Nikki's rigid 6"" cock was dripping pre cum. Barb said, ""You are beautiful nude Nikki. It makes mommy want to kiss you all over. Is that ok?"" Nikki gasped, ""I love you mommy and kiss me like you used to.""\n\nBarb kissed Nikki open mouthed and tongue fucked her mouth, then kissed and sucked her hard nipples. She kissed down Nikki's chest and belly to her dripping cock. She grabbed Nikki's bare ass and pulled her entire cock into her mouth. Nikki was panting and said she was about ready to cum. Barb pulled off of Nikki's cock and lay on the bathroom floor. She said, ""Cum in my cunt Nikki. I want your hard cock deep in my cunt baby. Now fuck me and cum in me.""\n\nNikki was rock hard as he followed his mother's instructions and positioned herself between her open legs. She put one hand on her ass and the other on her cock. She pulled Nikki to her and guided her cock into her wet cunt. She said, ""Now, fuck me hard and cum in my cunt."" Nikki fucked frantically and they both came hard.\n\nBarb told him it was fantastic and Nikki said she wanted to do that a lot if his father didn't mind. She told Nikki that his father had sucked him when he was a baby just like she did and would get off watching them fuck.. Nikki said, ""No kidding? That is hot. Wait till he sees me dressed like a girl. I'll bet he will want to suck me again."" Barb said she would dress her so his father could see her when he got in later. Nikki liked being called ""her.""\n\nBarb got the clothes out that she had bought for Nikki. The black stockings fit perfectly on her slender legs. Next she put on the black garter belt. Nikki was so excited she got hard again and her cock soaked her black lacy panties with pre cum. Then the short party dress.\n\nBarb didn't let her look in the mirror until she had done Nikki's hair and applied make up. Finally Barb said, ""Ok Nikki, you can look at yourself now. What do you think?"" Nikki looked in the mirror and saw a pretty young girl looking back. She said, ""Thank you for the pretty clothes. I love my new look. Just wait until daddy sees me all pretty and dressed up. Now lets go to your fashion show.""\n\nBarb and Nikki attracted a lot of attention as they walked into the fashion show. A good looking mother and her pretty daughter. They were early and Barb went to the bar and ordered a double vodka for herself and a cherry coke for Nikki. Nikki could feel that her cock head had popped up out of her panties and was rubbing on the inside of her dress.\n\nShe whispered to Barb that her cock head was out of her panties and she had never been so fucking horny. Barb was on her second drink and said she was horny too and patted Nikki's leg under her dress. She whispered, ""Fuck the fashion show. Daddy should be home by now. Let's go home and see what he thinks of you as a girl.\n\nBarb parked the car in the garage and she led the way into the house. Jack was on the couch nude, watching a porn channel on tv and playing with himself. His cock was hard and shiny with pre cum. Barb gave him a kiss and said, ""I see you started without me and laughed. We have a surprise for you."" Then motioned Nikki in. He muttered, ""Mother fucker"" as Nikki made her grand entrance. Jack said, ""You are beautiful Nikki. Come here and let me see you."" Barb undressed and sat across from Jack fingering her cunt. Nikki skipped over to Jack and sat next to him and said, ""Am I really pretty daddy?""\n\nHis rigid cock was streaming pre cum as he put his bare arm around her and pulled her close. He kissed her passionately as he rubbed her stockinged leg up to her bare thigh. ""Oh daddy, you are so big and hard. Is it for me""? she asked. ""Yes my lovely little girl"" he said. She put her hand on his throbbing hot cock and rubbed the fat pre cum coated head with her thumb.\n\nBarb was watching with her legs spread and finger fucking wildly and saying, ""Come on baby. Suck your daddy's cock."" Nikki leaned over and took his cock deep in her mouth and started sucking. ""Oh shit. Fuck but you suck good"" he said. Her head bobbed up and down on his cock and he exploded in her mouth. She sucked it all down except for the final blast of cum in her face. Barb came at the same time yelling raunchy obscenities at them.\n\nJack kissed her and tasted his cum. His hand rubbed up her bare leg and felt her hard on in the soaked panties. She raised her ass and he pulled her panties off of her rigid cock. Barb watched, now fucking herself with a huge black dildo. She stared at Nikki's stockinged-legs, garter belt and Jack's hand on her cock. She yelled, ""Suck her mother fucking cock Jack. Get the bitch off.""\n\nNikki said, ""Yes daddy, suck me. I want to cum in your mouth."" Jack started sucking Nikki and Barb came up behind him and stuck her dildo in his ass hole. They were all turned on and Nikki came in her daddy's mouth as Barb fucked his hot ass hole. Jack was hard and needed to cum.\n\nBarb laid Nikki on her back and raised her legs and told Jack to fuck her ass. Jack lubricated his cock and rubbed it on Nikki's virgin ass hole. Barb sucked Nikki's cock to take her mind off of the initial pain of penetration. When Jack got his cock head in her ass she said, ""It feels good daddy, keep going."" Jack's cock finally slid into Nikki's moist ass and he buried his hard cock meat in the slippery channel and Nikki moaned with pleasure. As Jack started fucking Nikki's ass her cock got hard in her mother's mouth. Nikki said, ""Oh fuck me daddy. It feels so good. Suck me mommy. I am so hard.""\n\nJack blew a huge load of cum in Nikki's ass and Barb sucked Nikki's cock until she was rewarded with her warm cum. After they all settled down Nikki told them that an school friend Pat had showed her how to jack off looking at his dirty magazine in the woods. She said that Pat was a really horny virgin and wanted to fuck a cunt like in his magazine. She asked if they wanted Pat brought home. Both Jack and Barb said yes, Pat sounded like they could all have fun with him.\n\nRemembering Pat's invitation to jack off again Nikki put on a pair of lacy back panties and shorts and went to the woods the next Sunday looking for Pat. Nikki found him in his usual spot nude and playing with his cock looking at his porn magazine. Nikki said, ""Hey Pat, ok if I join you again?"" Pat said, ""Sure Nick. I'm fucking horny so join me. Take off your clothes.""\n\nNikki dropped her shorts and her cock was hard in her mother's panties as she sat next to Pat.. She said, ""Surprise Pat. These are my mother's panties full of my dad's cum. I've seen my dad's hard cock in the shower and I'll bet he fucked the shit out of her. Wanna see them?"" Pat reached out and felt Nikki's hard on in them. Nikki took them off and handed them to Pat. Pat said, ""This is fucking hot"" and smelled the cum and cunt juice in the pantie.\n\nNikki could see that Pat was really turned on. She causally reached over and stroked Pat's cock as he smelled the cum and cunt juices. ""Go ahead Pat, taste the bitches cunt juice and his cum."" Pat buried his face in the cum and juices as Nikki stroked him. Pat was beyond horny and Nikki knew she could seduce him.\n\nNikki kissed the head of Pat's cock head and said, ""Pat, I really like you. I know you would like my parents, Jack and Barb. They are fucking hot. They both sucked me when I was a baby and daddy fed me cum. After you showed me how to jack off mother dressed me like a girl and seduced me. I fucked her like a bitch and came in her cunt. Then daddy kissed me and sucked me off. I sucked him off and he fucked me in the ass while mommy watched. Dressing like a girl, sucking cock and fucking cunt is who I am. You can call me Nikki if you want to join me.""\n\nPat said, ""You make me so fucking hot Nikki"" and kissed her. They held their nude body's together kissing and rubbing their cocks together in a lather of pre cum. Pat told Nikki he wished he could see her dressed like a girl. Nikki put the soaked pantie back on and pulled a pair of stockings out of her shorts pocket. After she pulled the stockings over her slender legs she stood with her hands on her hips and asked, ""You told me you wanted to fuck a cunt. Start with my ass hole and then I'll take you home.""\n\nNikki got on her hands and knees and pulled the pantie aside. Pat was frantic with lust and rock hard as Nikki opened her ass hole with her hand. Pat pushed and his cock plowed into her moist ass hole. After only several hard thrusts he came hard in her ass. As he pulled his slimy spent cock out he said he loved her. Nikki answered that it was time to take him home to meet her parents.\n\nNikki had Pat wait outside and went in and spoke to her parents. She told them that she had Pat outside, the 14 year old boy who had showed her how to jack off. Now he had fucked her ass and was crazy horny to fuck a real cunt. Jack dressed in loose pj bottoms and Barb put on a very short skirt and a thin white blouse with no bra or panties and told Nikki to bring Pat in. Pat was very nervous in just his shorts as he wasn't sure what was going to happen. Nikki left to go to her bedroom to change after she introduced Pat.\n\nJack got up and shook hands with Pat and told him welcome to the family. His pj bottoms were low on his hips and his large cock bulge was obvious down his leg. He said they were just relaxing and Barb waved at him from the couch and said, ""Hi Pat. Nikki has said good things about meeting you in the woods. Come sit by me. Jack, get Pat a Coke and a drink for me.""\n\nPat was embarrassed dressed in just shorts and trying to cover his growing boner as he sat next to her. Barb rubbed his bare leg and told him welcome and she was glad Nikki had met him in the woods. Just them Jack winked at him as he gave Barb her drink and his Coke. Pat couldn't miss seeing Jack's massive cock outline and the pre cum wet spot. Barb took a long sip of her strong drink and Pat could see her bare tits and hard nipples in her thin blouse. Pat's mouth was dry with lust and he drank his Coke. He didn't notice that Jack had added alcohol.\n\nJack brought Barb and Pat another drink and sat next to Pat. Pat was between Barb and Jack and now Jack had his hand on Pat's other leg. Pat had downed both ""Cokes"" and he was drunk, horny and hard. Nikki came back out of her bedroom. Pat was about to explode with Barb and Jack's hand rubbing his upper thigh. Now he saw Nikki dressed in just stockings, garter belt and a bikini panty. Her cock was barely contained.\n\nShe rubbed her cock through her panty and said, ""Isn't Pat nice? He is so hot. He fucked my pretty ass before I brought him home. His cock is awesome."" She stepped out of her panty and showed her parents the puddle of Pat's cum in the crouch as she started stroking in front of them.\n\nPat pulled his pjs off and released his massive hard on and started stroking in front of Pat. Barb unzipped Pat's shorts and pulled his hard wet cock out and said, ""Hmmmm, look what I found. A fucking hard cock. Pat, I'll bet if you sucked Jack off he would let you fuck me."" Pat leaned over and took as much of Jack's cock in his mouth as he could and started sucking. Pat squeezed his balls and licked and sucked his cock until Jack blew a huge load down Pat's throat. Jack said, ""Fuck but you sure are a good cock sucker. Now let's see how good you're at fucking my wife.""\n\nBarb removed her clothes and opened her legs exposing her swollen wet cunt. She said, ""You won't be a virgin when I get finished with you."" She had Pat suck her nipples, then lick down her belly to her cunt. Then she had him tongue fuck her and lick her hard clit until she orgasmed. After she recovered she guided his cock into her cunt. She told him to take it slow and cum with her. After several slow thrusts she cried out, ""Now Pat, cum with me."" They both had powerful orgasms. After he pulled out she had him eat her cunt and she came again.\n\nWhile Pat was still on his hands and knees eating her cunt, Jack came up behind him and started fucking his ass. While Pat was eating her cunt and Jack fucking his ass Nikki got under Pat and sucked his cock. Pat had never, in his dreams imagined the sex he had just experienced with Nikki and her mother and father.\n\nWhat a perfect family affair."
12,A Family Affair,"['Mb', 'bF', 'pree-teen', 'ped', 'reluc', '1st', 'inc', 'oral', 'intr']","Ken Jacobs was a thirty-five year old preacher in the small town of Lancaster.\n\nHe was a conservative, right wing Bible thumper. He did not believe in abortion. He felt an inner revulsion at black people, and he certainly didn't advocate equal rights for gays, niggers or women. He did believe in the right of the individual to own automatic assault weapons. He was running for mayor in the town of Lancaster. If he won, he intended to bring some good old fashioned Christian values back into the life of the township.\n\nKen's wife Molly was a beautiful but mousy little thing. One would never guess looking at her, that she had nice big tits beneath her conservative clothing. She was thirty-two, but looked much younger.\n\nThen there was the boy, Josh All cute boys nowadays seem to have names starting with J.\n\nJosh was no exception. He was a beautiful fresh-faced kid of twelve. He was a good student, a good churchgoer, and a leading member of the church choir. Everybody loved Josh.\n\nThe trouble stemmed it seems from Ken Jacobs disparaging remarks. He publicly condemned a thirteen year old girl who had been raped by a gang of red- necked teens.\n\nHe said that it was probably the girl's own fault she was now pregnant and that she should not be allowed to get an abortion, as it was against God's will. She said no doubt the girl was a ""Jezebel"" and had enticed the high school athletes to fuck her.\n\nThe fact that six well built, well hung high school jocks had fucked this thirteen year old girl against her will for over twelve hours, made no impression on Ken. The fact that they had forced her to not only suck all of their cocks clean after they had fucked her pussy and asshole, but also deposited load after load down her thirteen year old throat as well as up her cunt and rectum, left Ken Jacobs cold. After all, he was close friends with many of the high school boys' families. They attended his church. They were good people.\n\nThey were respected middle class Christians, whereas the girl who had been fucked almost out of her mind was from a poor lower class Latino family.\n\nOdd as it may seem, local support for Ken Jacobs and his ""righteous stand"" swelled.\n\nThe poor thirteen year old girl explained how the boys had not only fucked her with their big fat teen penises, but shoved fingers, toes, bottles, and even a baseball bat up her cunt and asshole. Ken Jacobs allowed that the boys did get a bit carried away, but he insisted that their insane lust and propensity for violence simply proved that the loose-moraled girl had enticed them to extreme behavior. After all, he reasoned, the boys had all previously dated Lancaster high girls, and none of them were every raped.\n\nAnd then there was the Mortal Sin of Homosexuality. Ken Jacobs preached against homosexuals almost every other week at his church. He called them spawn of the devil and damned for all time. He said a person copulating with an animal was better than a person who was a homosexual. He advocated long prison sentences for anyone caught in a homosexual act. Ken Jacobs would stand in front of television cameras with one hand on the shoulder of his twelve year old son, proclaiming that children like his son needed to be protected from perverts.\n\nSomebody thought justice ought to be served. Some somebodies decided that Ken Jacobs needed to be taught a lesson.\n\nAnd so, one night, ten vigilantes broke into his home and kidnapped Ken Jacobs, his wife and his son. Just snatched them up in the dead of night. The Jacobs family were drugged, and awoke to find themselves in one room of what seemed to be a large warehouse.\n\nKen shook his muddled head to clear it, and found his face rubbing into flesh...soft, pliable, silky smooth flesh. At first he thought he was dreaming, and that his face must be rubbing against his wife's ample bosom. But then he realized there were legs near the flesh his face was rubbing. Could it be he had his face down between his wife's legs?\n\nNonsense! While he loved to have his wife suck his dick, especially after a rousing Sunday Morning sermon, he never sucked her pussy. He found a woman's cunt foul smelling and even worse tasting. Then why was his face between her legs?\n\nThe next two discoveries truly shocked him. He turned his face to one side and saw his wife, naked, tied to a wooden table. Her eyes were wide open and she seemed in a state of shock. Her naked body trembled. The second thing Ken discovered was that he was strapped to a wooden table as well. His also naked body was tightly bound, but there was this fleshy thing beneath him. The perversity of the situation slowly dawned on Ken. He was lying naked on top of the bound and equally naked body of his twelve year old son.\n\nThe boy's twelve year old genitals were pressed against Ken's face, and the preacher's own huge penis and balls were rubbing against the face of his young son! Father and son were tied naked in a sixty-nine position.\n\n""Reverend Jacobs, how nice to have you with us. You and your family are here to be taught a lesson."" The man speaking to him was large and muscular, and although his face was masked, Ken Jacobs could tell the man was an African-American.\n\n""You will be taught many lessons. Lessons of tolerance. Your limits will be tested and expanded, and hopefully, you will come out of this a better person. A more understanding person."" Ken felt his naked son move beneath him, as the boy shifted, his twelve year old genitals rubbed back and forth on Ken's face. Ken felt as if he wanted to vomit.\n\nWe are going to start with a little father and son bonding. Ken you are going to suck on the cock and balls of your son, while he sucks on your nice big thick daddy dick. Your son confessed to us under some duress while we were tying him to the table, that he has just recently begun to shoot sperm when he masturbates. Oh yes, did you know that your darling twelve year old son beats his meat? To most of us, that is quite normal, but I am sure to you that is a terrible sin. At any rate, since your boy is no longer shooting blanks, you will both suck each other off until you shoot your loads into each other's mouths and have swallowed the sperm.""\n\n""I won't do this. It's a sin. An abomination. It's a filthy act, and you can't make me do it... not to my own son... nor to anyone else."" Ken, who was a well built, muscular man, an athletic sort, struggled with his bonds, rubbing his flat flaccid fucker all over his own son's face in his struggle. Josh sputtered and cried, as his father's thick dick mashed up against the boy's nose and cheek.\n\n""Oh, you'll do it, and so will young Josh. Let me introduce you to Moses."" Out of the darkness of the warehouse walked a six foot seven black giant. Moses was built like a champion body-builder. His hands were larger than Ken's head. Moses was coal black and naked. Between his legs swung a seven inch flaccid dick as thick as a beer bottle. Each of his nuts was the size of an orange. When he grinned, all you saw were the sparkling white teeth against the black backdrop of his face. Looking closer you saw that his nose was flat and wide with huge nostrils. When he walked the great slabs of his muscular ass globes rolled.\n\n""Reverend Jacobs... or Ken, may I call you Ken? Unless you and your son suck each other's cocks, and do a really good job of it, Moses here is going to fuck your wife! His amazing dick erects to a full thirteen inches. And he is a pretty brutal fucker, if I do say so myself.""\n\nMolly's screams of terror filled the hollow room, and salt tears filled Ken Jacob's eyes.\n\nWhat could he do? What should he do?\n\n""You see, in another time and place, you might suggest that Molly really wants to feel Moses's fat fucker in her cunt. You might insist that she enticed him. But now, with our help, you are able to see the situation from a different perspective.""\n\nSpittle foamed at Ken Jacob's lips. ""God will punish you for this!"" When he spoke, the small fleshy penis of his son rubbed against his lips.\n\n'Perhaps. But then again, perhaps we are doing God's work...showing you the light, as it were."" The thought crossed ken's mind that this nigger thug was intelligent. He didn't speak like most blacks, with that ridiculous street slang.\n\n""What's it going to be, Ken... a suck fest with you and your son, or your dear sweet wife impaled on a thirteen inch black dick?""\n\n""I...we'll... I don't know!"" The very fact that Ken didn't know shows what a fucking misogynist he was. What damage is caused by a simple blow job? Yet he hesitated?\n\nHis loving, devoted wife was about to have a beer bottle thick nigger dick shoved up into her womb, and he hesitated? Moses gave his fuck snake a few tugs and the rolls of black wrinkled skin began to unfold. The pink head of the huge dick unveiled itself from the foreskin. Moses put one huge size fourteen foot up on the wooden table, his fucker and nuts swinging over Molly's pale white, trembling body.\n\n""Wait, no... we'll do it. Josh, can you do this to help Mom? We have to help Mom!""\n\nThe masked man raised one hand and Moses froze, his fuck-meat now ten inches and dripping. ""I want to see a really good cock-suck from both of you. I want you to lick the balls and really slurp on the dicks. I want to hear the enthusiasm of your sucking.\n\nKen could feel his beautiful young son tremble beneath him. ""I... we have never done anything like this."" He pleaded to his captor.\n\n""Don't worry, you'll take to it like a fish to water. I'll be here to help and advice. But a warning. Once you start...there is no stopping or backing down. No second chances. If you stop, your wife gets fucked by Moses! Are you ready?""\n\n""Dad, what do I do?"" young Josh's voice seemed muffled with his face pressed into his father's large fleshy genitals.\n\n""Start by licking each other's balls. That way you can ease into the actual cock-suck. Just lick each other's nut sacks...just a friendly bonding between father and son. ""\n\nKen tried one last time for some kind of mercy. ""My penis and testicles are quite large... too big for Josh. He's only twelve.""\n\n""Don't worry, I'm sure he'll adapt nicely. Remember how that poor little Latino girl had to suck on all that big fat white jock dick? If she could do it, certainly your son can.""\n\nJosh started to cry. ""PLEASE!"" Ken pleaded.\n\n""Better get started. If I tell Moses to go, there is no stopping him. Last chance.""\n\nReverend Ken Jacobs extended his tongue and lapped at the small hairless ball sack of his twelve year old son. ""I love you Josh. We can do this..."" he said just before he started licking his boy's balls. The scrotum didn't really taste so bad... it was the idea of the sin he was committing that overwhelmed Ken Jacobs.\n\nThe masked captor leaned over to peer at little Josh's eyes looking up at him from between his father's hairy legs. Ken Jacobs had a nice ass, full and round and strong looking. Beneath his ass his dick and nuts lay across Josh's face.\n\n""Josh, you are not licking Daddy's balls. You better get going or your mommy is going to get a big fat black dick shoved up her cunt! Now start licking Daddy's nuts you little bitch!""\n\nLittle Josh extended his innocent pink tongue and took a swipe of his father's large wrinkly scrotum. It tasted salty and smelled of sweat The boy's breathing was ragged. He licked the fuck sack and felt his dad's tongue licking his. He could do this. He could help his mom by doing this. He lapped at the scrotum and felt the large nuts move beneath the fleshy bag. He also felt a strange tickle in his loins as his dad licked the boy's twelve year old ball bag. The tickle moved up through the young boy's body. He licked harder at his father's fuck sack.\n\n""Okay, enough ball licking, you boys are getting carried away. Now start to lick and suck each other's cocks!""\n\nKen kept telling himself that because he was being forced to do this, God would forgive his sin. He opened his mouth and took in his son's small pink penis. He noticed a slight wetness at the head of the boy's prick. He felt disappointed that his son masturbated. He had taught the boy that jerking off was a sin. But boys will be boys, and Ken remembered that as a lad he had frigged his own dick quite often.\n\nThe twelve year old cock tasted funny, a bit acidic... perhaps he was tasting some of the boy's piss. But if it would save Molly from nigger dick...the most horrible thing Ken could think of... so be it. Ken sucked on the little dick and found it growing in his mouth. The child's cock got stiff almost at once.\n\nLittle Josh felt really funny. His dickie got all tickly like it did when he rubbed it in bed at night. Just a few weeks ago, the white good had come spurting out for the first time. It felt so amazing... a little like tie stopped for a second and he almost died...and then like he went over the edge of some great waterfall. It felt so good that he now did it three or four times a day, until his little wiener was empty of juice. He knew it was wrong, Dad had told him so, but he just could not help it. The boy nuzzled the thick folds of his dad's fuck-meat.\n\nHe stuck out his tongue and lapped at the prick flesh. The whole thing was so fucking dirty. Ken prayed that his fucker would not erect, and yet he knew it had to if they were to cum in each other's mouths. He sucked harder on the boy's pricklet, wanting it to be over and done with. He felt the child's soft tongue licking his own still flaccid dick. And then he felt his fucker begin to unfold and grow.\n\nHe was getting a hard on from the tongue of his twelve year old son. He loved it when Molly sucked him. When they first got married, she had not wanted to take his big dick in her mouth, and it had taken a long time for him to persuade her that it was a wife's duty to suck her husband's dick. Her loved how sexy his wife looked with his fat dick in her mouth.\n\nHis cock grew stiff. Little Josh tried to pull his head away from the dick above him. He had never seen a grown man's erect dick. It terrified him. He felt the masked man's hand reach down and slip under his thin pre-teen neck gently but firmly pushing his face toward the hard throbbing fucker. He opened his twelve year old mouth and the fat cock head slid over his tongue and into his little mouth. He had to stretch his mouth open really wide to accommodate the dickhead.\n\nSweat from his dad's balls dripped onto the boy's face. The cock moved deeper and deeper into the kid's mouth.\n\nLittle Josh began to gag. He couldn't take the massive hunk of dick in his mouth. As he gagged he tried to pull away, but the felt the masked man's hand holding his head firmly on the cock. With his other hand, their captor grabbed Ken's muscular ass and pushed on it, forcing more and more dick into the boy's mouth. Without meaning to, Ken's body set up a kind of fucking rhythm. His ass mounds rose and fell, each time sending more of his still erecting prick into the mouth of his twelve year old son.\n\nThe poor kid tried to scream, ""I can't take it all... it's too big..."" but all that came out was ""Iiiiicaaaatha... ith...ith... oooooiiiiggggg."" The kid's mouth was full of cock. Full of his dad's cock. Little Josh felt a shock wave go through his lithe young body. He was going to cum He came so damn fast... just a few pumps of his little prick was enough to make him spurt. His father's sucking mouth was bringing him to the edge almost at once.\n\nThe boy's entire body shook and he arched up his slender, boney hips, as his father sucked harder and harder on the stiff little prick stem. Ken felt his mouth flood with boy sperm...thick slop running over his tongue and down his throat. The Masked man laughed and pushed harder on Ken's ass globes, forcing more and more dick into the boy's mouth. While Ken swallowed his son's spooge, he fucked harder and harder into the face hole of the boy beneath him.\n\nOH GOD, WHAT HE WAS DOING WAS SO AWFUL. HE WAS FUCKING HIS SON'S FACE! USING HIS SON'S FACE LIKE A CUNT! THE FACE OF HIS DEAR SWEET TWELVE YEAR OLD SON, USED LIKE A CUNT!\n\nWhat could he do? He heard his wife sobbing next to him as she watched her son's face fucking. The fat dick snaked down the boy's throat. Little Josh could not breathe. The fuck-meat clogged his throat... his air passage. His own little dick had stopped spurting but was not dribbling cock slime into his dad's mouth.\n\nAnd then Ken Jacobs shot his load! His ass cheeks tightened, his body arched and he pushed his dick as deep into his son's throat as he could. The boy's thin neck bulged with dick. Snot ran from his little nose. His eyes bugged out, as his own father fuck blasted his gullet. Waves of pasty thick sperm sloshed down into his stomach... his own little brother and sister sperms wiggled and slid over his tongue, tonsils and throat. Backed up dick snot ran from his nose and squirted from the corners of his mouth. The pathetic little first time cocksucker thought he would drown from the tidal wave of daddy's fuck-slop.\n\nKen always shot very heavy. Often Molly would complain that her husband's load was too big and almost suffocated her in sperm. So imagine how an innocent twelve year old boy felt. At last it was over. Josh was too exhausted to move, and Ken was always wiped out after he came. His breathing labored, he kind of collapsed on top of the body of his son. His thick dick, covered in cum began to curl itself back up, still inside the boy's mouth.\n\nJizz dripped from Josh's chin and ran down his neck onto the table beneath his head. The fucker got smaller and now Josh's face was almost covered by the relaxing scrotum of his dad. Ken prayed that it was at last over and they might be released.\n\nHe prayed to God to keep his family safe. Ken forgot that the spent dick of his sweet son was still in his own mouth. And then his hopes were crushed!\n\n""Very good. Very well done. Your son, Ken, will make an excellent cocksucker. And now, after a few minutes to freshen up... Round Two.\n\n""Round Two will be lots of fun. You see, Moses here has had no relief. He could not fuck your wife because you and your son came to her rescue. So for Round Two You Ken will now suck off Moses! You will hone your cock-sucking skills on his nice thick thirteen inch dick. Quite a step up from your twelve year old son's pricklet, huh?\n\n""And, while you are sucking on Moses cock... your studly twelve year old son, Josh, will prove what a fine young man he is, by FUCKING HIS MOTHER!"
13,A Family of Four,['family'],"So for months Saydor, as Jack had named him, had been suspended in the barn while his leg mended. One month ago Saydor had been released from the sling and had started retraining to help him get used to walking again.\n\n""Hello Boy"" said Jack as he walked through the door. Saydor looked up and snorted softly. Saydor was a very intelligent horse and it had quickly become apparent that he needed very little supervision. Even though, Jack liked to spend time just in the presence of the beautiful stallion. He walked up and ran his hand down Saydor's sleek flank and quickly checked the leg for problems.\n\nSaydor nuzzled his cheek and tried to nibble his ear. Jack turned and placed a gentle kiss on his nose. ""You are naughty tonight aren't you?"" he said as he gave him a scratch under the chin and behind the ears. As he left he looked at the scar on Saydor's right flank. It still shocked him that someone could have done that to such a beautiful animal. The wound had come to light when they had transported Saydor to the barn. It had looked as if someone had run a sharp hot knife down Saydor's right flank. Not very deep but enough to cause great pain. Because of this Jack had decided to not advertise Saydor's presence on his property and made Josh promise not to say anything either.\n\nHe made sure that the food and water bins were full and left the barn, closing the door gently behind him, an walked towards the house.\n\nAs he entered he noticed, that although everything had been prepared, that dinner had not been started yet. Linda, his wife, normally had dinner well under way by this time. Then he heard noises coming from the bedroom. Suddenly he realised what had happened. Pippin had come and wanted to make love.\n\nHe had found out about Pippin, two years before, when he had come home from work early.\n\nHe had come into the house and had heard noises coming from the bedroom. He a listened for a while before deciding that his wife must have met someone. both he and his wife were open-minded and had always agreed that if necessary they could have casual sex with others, He was disappointed that Linda had not told him about her new partner as it had been agreed that they introduce their other partners if it ever happened. That had been two years before and this was the first time that either of them had wanted another partner. It seemed odd though that there was no sign of another vehicle outside.\n\nHe sat down on couch and waited. Twenty minutes later the door opened and out walked his wife in a light robe. She saw him on the couch and stopped dead still with her mouth open. Jack was just about to speak when instead of another man or woman coming out after her, Pippin their neighbours Labrador Bitch bounded out.\n\nHe sat for several moments with his mouth open while his wife flushed pink. It was now obvious why she had not told him. He had known for some time that his wife had a special love for Pippin but he had not realised how far it went. He knew this happened sometimes, but normally to people without any other relationships. He got up from the couch and walked towards her.\n\nLinda just stood there and waited. She did not know what to expect. She waited for some kind of outburst but was surprised and delighted when Jack pulled her to him and held her tightly, saying that he still loved her and that he understood.\n\nThat had been the first time he had seen Pippin with his wife. He was surprised to see that Pippin was the aggressor in most cases. Pippin would come into the house, grab Linda gently by the hand, and start pulling her towards some place comfortable. They did not always go to the bedroom now they did not have to worry about Jack, and in some cases they seemed to enjoy being watched by him. Jack then understood what his neighbour had meant about Pippin being a special dog with a good pedigree. It was obvious that she had a bit of a Guardian in her family tree.\n\n Pippin would start by nibbling and licking Linda's Breasts and then proceed to give her an all over tongue bath. Paying even more attention to the more sensitive areas. His wife would stoke and massage Pippin all over starting with the Paws, moving on to legs, shoulders and back. After this they would pause and lick each others faces, lips and tongue's.\n\nThen things would start to heat up. Pippin would lay on her back as Linda started to lick and nibble her way down Pippins belly. She would stop at each nipple and suck gently, for a minute, on each one. Pippin would lie there with a blissful expression on her face as this went on. Occasionally Pippins Breathing would increase for several seconds and she would shake slightly. Eventually Linda would get near her goal and they would stop while they changed positions again. Pippin would stand over Linda and walk slowly forward licking Linda's belly as she went. Linda would stroke Pippins belly and occasionally lift herself up to suck on Pippin's nipples. Then they would be in position and Pippin would crouch lower while licking and nipping gently at Linda's thighs getting closer and closer to the prize. Linda would be doing the same all the while for Pippin.\n\nThey would start licking at each others lips and taste the sweet nectar that they had been longing for. Occasionally they would move away from that area for a short while but they could not stay away for long and would soon be back again for another drink. After several visits it would get too much and they would lick each other with such abandon until they both shuddered with release. They would wind down by slowly licking and kissing all over each others bodies.\n\nJack had only witnessed this on five occasions but knew that there were also a lot of times that he had not been around. It had always excited him to see that both Linda and Pippin Seemed to love each other very much and it pleased him that he could support her. He did not think it was right to try to get himself into their relationship. He still made great love with his wife and nothing had changed but he had felt suddenly empty, that something was missing. That was until he had found Saydor that day.\n\nHe did not know what it was about the Stallion that pulled at him so much but he always spend as much time as he could in the barn with him. There was not really any sexual attraction but more just the need to please the beautiful horse. Make him safe and comfortable and loved.\n\nHe listened to his wife and Pippin for a couple more minuets and before going back out to the barn. He left his bag on the table so his Linda would know he was home."
14,A Feminine Humiliation,['lesbian rape'],"Feeling flattered I continued, ""I love visiting with you, and yes, the play was so professional for University level. I'd love to play tennis but my back is sore, I dont think its out, but its muscles are in knots. I need to see the chiropractor tonight, I have an appointment. I believe I could meet you out on the tennis court day after tomorrow. Date?""\n\n""Ohhhhh, my girl, doesnt feel good. :-( Turn around with your back to me and lift your top. Let me see your back darling. My daughter Megan has back trouble at times, from a car accident and has never completely healed. It continues to improve, but quite slowly."" She stated in a regal manner.\n\nI did as she asked. She ran her hands over my back looking for sore places and knots.\n\n""Lie down on the lounge and let me massage your back a bit, it'll tide you over 'til you can get to the chiropractor.""\n\n""Oh thats not necessary but thanks.""\n\n""No I really must insist."" she said firmly.\n\n"" Lie down on this lounge. Remove your skirt, that way it wont be wrinkled when you get up to leave. And take off your blouse and bra, nobody here but us girls. :-) I used to massage Megans back all the time, for months after the accident. She had physical therapy but inbetween those sessions I had to help her feel better, she was in agony. I used hot packs and followed with massage. It helped her get to sleep at night. The pain was always worse at night."" She sighed.\n\nStarting to feel relaxed again, I was wearing nothing but my lace thong panties and my white sox and tennis shoes. I lay down.\n\n""Thats right Laura, lie on your tummy and let Ann nurture you Dear. I feel a knot, let me rub it out.""\n\n""Ouch"", I cried. ""Sorry, I didnt know what you were going to do.""\n\nSUDDENLY, the room lights were very dim, soft music was playing. Ann brought 2 small glasses of sherry and suggested we sip them to relax. I drank mine down, feeling apprehensive for the first time.\n\n"" I took a 2 month course in massage so I could help Megan. The wine, music and dark should help you relax, just relax and let me do all the work. I want you to be more relaxed than you've ever been.""\n\nI felt a little wet between my legs from fright or what I dont know. She worked on my back. Then my legs. She kneaded and rubbed my buttocks as I was wearing only a thong.\n\n""This thong is just in the way why dont you remove it? Lift your hips, I'll slide it down.""\n\nNo sooner did she do that than she had me turn on my side and draw my knees up.\n\n""I want to work on your thighs.""\n\nShe picked up the massage oil again. Then one of her fingers went deeply and slowly up my rectum. When I cried she pulled out.\n\n""Honey, a complete massage, including internal massage, will be the best way to heal your back.""\n\n""No it wont"", I yelled, ""I have a boyfriend. He wont like it. Leave me alone. Be nice or I'll have to go!!!""\n\n""You'll balk at first but you'll settle in."" She said in a low voice.\n\nThen she again greased up her hands which were resting on my thigh and hip and began forcibly pushing a finger into my vagina, simulating intercourse. Her other hand held me down, my back was too sore and weak to struggle and put up a fight. She pushed and pushed. She rubbed my G-spot and excited me. I cried tears. She made cooing noises and used cute endearments. Then she worked on my breasts and clitorus.\n\nAgainst my will I had an orgasm, out of fright I suppose. I was in shock. I fainted, and when I woke up I was in sick bay. Doug took me back to my dorm room. I was shaking and needed to rest more. No one grilled me on my condition. They diagnosed me with fatigue and advised 3 days bed rest.\n\nI had 3 sessions with a counsellor so I wouldnt have to tell Doug. It was too humiliating, and I didnt want him to think I played along with her. I didnt! SHE RAPED ME! Even so I never filed charges with the police or the university administration.\n\nAnn still calls to play tennis. I tell her Im not ready to play for awhile. Amidst her whispered endearments I say ""my ankle is sprained.""\n\nLaurra CA"
15,A Fourth for Bridge,"['couples', 'orgy']","It was just fun to talk about their dates, going into their most intimate details as time went on. All had had sex by the time they were sixteen, with the one they eventually married being the first one they let do it to them. They laughed at those first experiences, at how little they had known about sex at that time.\n\nOne thing led to another as they started discussing sex in general, sort of a study group on how to get the most out of sex; Cindy had even started a small library of good books on sexuality.\n\nThey discussed things they liked to do and how they did them, things their husbands liked to do and how they did them, what their fantasies were.\n\nThey all decided that they liked oral sex, both giving and receiving, including throat fucking, and discovered that having a cock in their mouth made all of them excited.\n\nOver the months of talks they were beginning to form some ideas. They began comparing notes and found that each of them had had sex at least twice with each other's husbands before they started going steady. Not surprising since they had been sexually active during those years, and had been fucking somebody at least twice a month during that period of their lives.\n\nWhen they had first started playing weekly Bridge they had tried to get their husbands to join them in their card games but with limited success; hard to compete with golf and sports on TV. Besides, having them there might have dampen their discussions.\n\nIt was summer and Cindy had a swimming pool in her back yard with a high brick wall around her yard. No one could remember who first came up with the idea of sharing husbands, but when the subject finally came out into the open, all the women agreed that it would be exciting. And besides it wasn't like they hadn't already been with each other's spouse.\n\nThey checked the sports schedule and found nothing really significant for the next Saturday, and started planning a swimming party; they knew that they could usually get all the men to participate when they planned parties.\n\nThey could all swim and then play bridge while their husbands watched TV and generally horsed around. They finished their plans and started working on their husbands during the week. They gently reminded them about those good old days in high school, and talked a lot about the sex that had gone on, and spent extra time with their spouses that week keeping them at a feverish pitch, but not actually letting them have any sex. Always keeping them on the fine edge.\n\nSaturday was a beautiful day and everyone was there by ten. The water was fine and they all enjoyed a good swim before lunch on the patio.\n\nAfter lunch the girls started their card game while the men sat around talking. Cindy dealt several rounds of cards face up until each had a different card on top. Cindy had a ten, Sue a four, Betty a six and Jane an eight. ""Ok,"" said Cindy, ""I'm first, Jane, you're second, Betty, you're third and Sue, you're fourth. Your husbands have the same number you do, let's get started.""\n\nCindy called to the men, ""Hey guys, help us move this table and chairs into the shade."" When the men had moved the table for them, Cindy said, ""Sam, I've got something to do for a few minutes, we need a fourth for bridge, sit in for me will you.""\n\nSam looked a little puzzled but sat down anyway. Cindy walked over to Chuck, releasing the already loosened strings of her bikini top and bottom in one motion, letting them fall to the ground as she pulled his trunks down to his knees, moving quickly to pull down John and Bill's before they could say anything.\n\nThey stood there looking at the other girls who were removing their tops as they sat at the table.\n\nThey had skinny dipped in the pool before in moonlit night, but not during the day, and it had been several years since they'd done that but why not. The men gradually starting to smile as they stepped out of their trunks.\n\nCindy started her rehearsed speech, ""Have you guys ever wondered why your sex lives have continued to improve over the past few years? Have you by chance been listening to your wives?""\n""Guys, we girls sometimes discuss how we feel about sex at these weekly bridge games, what's good, what's bad, how to make it better; we've even started to study books on sexuality with what we've learned being passed on to you in the bedroom.""\n\n""We finally ran into a problem that we need some male help with. We found that each of us had the same feelings, I guess longings, while we were sucking those lovely cocks of yours; our cunts seem to ache to have a cock in them when we have one in our mouths.""\n\n""We wanted to find out how it would really feel, the problem was where could we find a spare cock, we couldn't use a stranger.""\n\n""Then we hit on it, what better source for cocks than the four of you, we figured out that each of you had already fucked each of us more than once when we were in high school; one more time wouldn't hurt would it?""\n\n""Think of this as a sixth year anniversary, it was six years ago, more or less, that each one of us was fucked by each one of you.""\n\n""Chuck, you took my virginity in the back seat of your dad's car right after school let out at the end of our sophomore year, and Sam, you first had me in your dad's car at the end of that summer, Bill, remember our first night in your house when your parents were out of town and John, we started at the end of our junior year, you were the last one besides Chuck who ever touched me.""\n\n""There also turned out to be something sweet for each of us girls to remember about our first fuck, we all ended up married to the man who took our virginity.""\n\n""We dealt cards when we started playing just now and worked out a schedule, Chuck, you and I go first.""\n""Stand here beside the lounge, I'm going to start by sucking that tasty cock of yours. John, you lay on the lounge with your butt at the end, when my cunt's ready I'm going to slide it down over your cock. Bill, we didn't want the fourth guy to feel left out, besides, none of us have tried our other hole, you get to bring up the rear as soon as John gets settled in. Here's some lubricant for your cock, I've already put some inside me.""\n""You guys are going to be able to handle all four of us aren't you?""\n\nCindy got on her knees, straddling John's hips with her cunt hovering over his cock. She looked up at Chuck, smiling as she leaned forward and sucked his cock into her mouth, starting her usual blowjob. It was working, her cunt was heating up as she began to enjoy the feel of Chuck's cock in her mouth. She let his cock slip out of her mouth for a moment and looked down at John, ""Ready? Here I come,"" said Cindy as she slid her cunt over his cock, ""Feel familiar?"" asked Cindy, smiling down at him as she sucked Chuck's cock back into her mouth. Cindy felt the head of Bill's cock pressing against her anus as he moved in behind her. She moved forward a little, letting John's cock come about half way out and then moved back hard against Bill's cock, feeling it sort of pop into her. Cindy tried to relax as he pushed it in farther, going easily now, a strange erotic feeling as his cock slid up into her bowels.\n\nCindy started moving back and forth, sliding her mouth over Chuck's cock as John and Bill's cocks came out of her cunt and anus and then back against John and Bill as she slid her mouth back off Chuck. Cindy had never felt anything like this before, those three cocks sliding in and out of her with her clit rubbing over John's pelvis was making her lose touch with reality; her sexuality taking over her body, driving her orgasm toward its climax faster than she had ever experienced. John had cupped his hands over her breasts, letting her rest her weight on them as she sucked Chuck's cock.\n\nAll three guys were now beginning to meet her thrusts with theirs, raising her higher toward her climax with each stroke. Cindy came first, her climax sending euphoric waves of ecstasy out from deep within her pussy, each contraction of her cunt shaking her body, her breasts now feeling the hands that held them; Chuck's cock starting to pulse in her mouth, his cum shooting out with each pulse, tasting his orgasm as it flowed over her tongue; sucking it out of his cock, swallowing it all while her body still trembled.\n\nCindy felt John's cock starting to pulse in her cunt, slowing the fall of her climax, the tenderness leaving her clit; matching the strokes of his cock as his cum shot into her cunt. Not over yet, starting to masturbate herself on John's pelvis, holding Chuck tight in her mouth as Bill began pumping his cock hard into her, feeling it pulsing as it shot his cum into her bowels; reaching back to hold him in her as she continued to drive herself to a second climax almost incoherent now as it peaked, Chuck and Bill's cocks slipping from within her as her trembling body collapsed onto John's chest.\n\nCindy raised up to let John's cock slip from her cunt as he worked his way out from under her, then lay back on the lounge to collect her thoughts, still feeling those three pulsing cocks shooting their cum into her body. ""Ok, Jane, you're up next, I'll get your guys cleaned up and you see if you can work up a hard for them, Chuck, take Sam's place at the card game and Sam, you get the back door, Bill, the front, and John, you get the blowjob, I'll go back to the game.""\n\n""Three more times guys and all of us girls will have had all our holes fucked simultaneously, and if you guys can make it for four cycles, all of us girls will have had every hole fucked by everybody's cock. Ladies, whether or not these guys can make all four cycles, I can definitely say I have now been fucked, have I ever been fucked, and it felt great.""\n""Jane, just relax and let your passions respond to what's happening to you.""\n\nThey had taken precautions to keep themselves and the guys clean. They hadn't eaten supper and had taken a strong laxative the evening before, and then taken two enemas that morning. There was a shower just off the pool that everyone could use, that was fun, three men crowded in there trying to wash Cindy off while she washed their cocks.\n\nJane had gotten her guys ready and was using an applicator to squirt some lubricant up her butt. She greased up Sam's cock while Bill lay on the lounge. She positioned herself over Bill's cock and sucked John's cock into her mouth, starting her blowjob. Jane slid her cunt down over Bill's cock as that same feeling of wanting a cock in her cunt slowly came over her, squirming around on it to make sure it was all the way in as he cupped his hands under her breasts to support her. She arched her back to give Sam a better shot at her butt as he started his cock into her, relaxing, surprised at the intensity of the feeling of it slowly sliding into her bowels. Jane squirmed around some more to get it all in and then started working on John's cock in earnest. The guys were getting their motions synchronized now and started stroking their cocks in and out of her together, holding her in position with their hands on her hips and head. \n\nAfter a while she started moving herself back and forth like Cindy had done, sliding her clit over Bill's pelvis as their cocks went in and out of her, trying to get all of their cocks sliding in and out of her. She couldn't keep her mind on what she was trying to do to John's cock and fuck two cocks at the same time. Sam started to pull her hips back and forth, sliding her ass and cunt the full length of their cocks, letting her concentrate on John's cock, Bill pressing his pelvis up to her clit at the end of each stroke. Jane was holding John's hips to keep his cock where she wanted it in her mouth as she licked and sucked it, no longer trying to do anything except make John cum; letting Sam and Bill fuck her, letting her passions take over as those two cocks plunged deep into her body, arousing feelings she had never felt before.\n\nShe felt her orgasm nearing its climax, her mind no longer able to concentrate on anything, lost in the euphoric ecstasy of her climax as it sent waves of joy through her shuddering body; vaguely aware of what she was doing to John's cock as it started to pulse his cum into her mouth, sucking it out and swallowing it, holding him in her as she felt Bill's pulsing cock shooting its cum into her cunt. Her clit was tender now, painful pleasure as Sam continued to slide her over their cocks, sensing the surreal feeling of his cock pulsing in her bowels as it shot his cum deep within her; finally letting John's cock slip from her mouth as she collapsed onto Bill, feeling Sam's cock leaving her body; stretching her legs out, pressing her pussy tight to Bill, holding his cock in her, kissing him, not realizing it was not John. John reached down and lifted her to her feet, holding her as she slowly returned to earth.\n\nBy now all the girls had taken their bikini bottoms off too, everybody had figured out the schedule and the bridge game was not moving very well. Betty was getting ready, injecting lubricant up her butt and greasing Chuck's cock. She wanted to try doing it a little differently and got Sam and Chuck to put the lounge pad on the ground and lie on it butt to butt with Bill standing over Sam. Betty squatted over their cocks, leaning forward to suck Bill's cock into her mouth, starting her blowjob.\n\nIt wasn't long before she was lowering her pelvis onto the two cocks, pressing down harder to get Chuck's to enter her ass, feeling herself falling as both suddenly penetrated her, plunging full length into her body. Betty sat there, impaled on their cocks, the strange feeling of Chuck's cock plunging up into her bowels while Sam's suddenly filled her cunt overcoming her for a moment, making her stop what she was doing to Bill's cock.\n\nShe sat there, squirming around, an eerily erotic feeling in her bowels as they moved inside her, wanting to get more of them inside her. She recovered enough to continue with Bill's cock while she started raising her butt and then letting herself slide back down over Sam and Chuck's cocks, slowly, sensuously, rocking back and forth on her feet to slide one cock out as two slid in, then faster, lifting her butt and letting it fall back down, riding two cocks, ramming them into her, rubbing her clit over Sam's pelvis before she raised back up. Slower now, continuing the steady rhythmic motions, rocking back and forth, sliding their cock-heads full length through the inner folds of her body, Bill's cock moving in and out of her mouth with each stroke. Sometimes leaning forward to take it down into her throat, leaning back to hold it in her mouth while she licked and sucked it then back to the bottom of her throat; always continuing the steady motion of her butt that slid her bowels and cunt up and down over the two cocks she was riding.\n\nStrange erotic sensations clouding her mind as she felt Chuck's cock pulsing while it slid up and down in her bowels, shooting its cum deep in her; continuing her movements to bring on the pulsations of Sam's cock as his climax peaked, feeling each pulse as his cum shot into her cunt. Then resting her pussy on Sam, masturbating her clit on his pelvis, feeling both cocks moving inside her as the rising waves of her orgasm took over her body; sucking harder faster on Bill's cock, tasting his orgasm as his cum shot out of his pulsing cock, swallowing it up as her climax faded.\n\nOnly one more to go and Sue was ready, her cunt already wet and her butt greased. She wanted to feel Chuck and John's cocks in her before she started to suck Sam's cock. She closed her eyes, smiling as she slid her cunt over Chuck's cock, thinking of the first time it had been in her as she bent forward for John to fill her butt. She gasped as she felt his cock sliding up into her bowels, feeling Sam's cock fill her mouth as her gasp opened it. Sue raised her butt to give Chuck room to thrust his cock in her cunt, holding herself still, keeping her eyes closed to shut out the world so she could feel them fuck her while she sucked Sam's cock.\n\nThey started alternating their thrusts, one going in as the other came out, each now able to go deeper, Sue's mind feeling a never-ending cock continuously entering her; there were no more in and out thrusts, only the feeling of an endless cock sliding into her body, fueling her orgasm. Finally the cock was pulsing, shooting a continuous stream of cum into her cunt and bowels, filling her; Sue settling her pussy down onto Chuck as the cock's motions ceased, rubbing her clit over his pelvis to light the fire of her climax as the taste of Sam's orgasm filled her mouth.\n\nThey were all cleaned up now, sitting around the table thinking about their experience. Cindy had set out some drinks and cookies and was asking some questions. All the girls said they had the most intense orgasm they had ever experienced, but it had been almost overwhelming, too much of a good thing. They had watched Jane's orgasm make her almost pass out. She was still not completely clear about what had happened to her but she had the most satisfied smile on her face of anyone there, her fresh fucked look said John, as she sat on his lap with her head on his shoulder, still feeling those three cocks inside her. They thought it was the anal part. It had felt great, not as uncomfortable as they had thought it might, and sexy as hell, but somehow it had interfered with the more pleasurable feeling of having a cock in their cunt.\n\n""Ok, all the gals have been fucked to completion by three cocks at the same time and all the guys have cum at least once in all three places. Unless someone has a particular place in a particular person they either want to stick something in or have something stuck in, I want to suggest a change in our schedule.""\n\n""I think that three at a time is too awkward and not all that pleasurable, it was fun, it felt great at the time, I'm glad I did it, but I don't need to do it again, at least not until I've thought about it some more. I suggest we drop the anal part and change to two at a time in more comfortable positions and let all the gals get fucked while they're giving a blowjob. Any objections?""\n\n""Ok, Jane and I'll start off, Chuck, you get my blowjob while Bill fucks me and John gets Jane's blow job while Sam fucks her. Then Betty blows Bill while Chuck fucks her and Sue blows Sam while John fucks her.""\n\n""When Chuck gets rested up, I'm going to get him to fuck my ass while I masturbate myself and then fuck my cunt from behind while I masturbate myself, to try and sort out this anal fucking thing.""\n\n""We'll discuss the results at our next bridge game.""\n\n""Let's use the bedrooms, they're more comfortable, come on Chuck, John."" Cindy lay on the bed with two pillows under her hips for better penetration, turning her head sideways so Chuck could get his cock in her mouth. Cindy felt much more comfortable on the bed as she sucked Chucks cock into her mouth and gave him the best blowjob of the day, complete with a lot of deep-throat; while John fucked her a lot better than that first time six years ago. It was a lot better than three on one and that longing for a cock in her cunt while she sucked Chuck's cock definitely was gone.\n\nThat night Chuck found a simple solution to her cockless cunt problem, Cindy on top 69 with three fingers in her cunt while he sucked her clit, bringing her to her climax as she was swallowing his cum. She could also report that the results of that night's anal fuck test were inconclusive, needed some more research. It also seems that all the guys showed up at the next bridge game, wanting to provide some of their input regarding sex and how to improve it.\n\nEverybody agreed that wife swapping was not acceptable, but there were a few experiments and demonstrations conducted from time to time that required more than two people at a time.\n\nTuesday evening John and Jane showed up for a light supper at Chuck and Cindy's house. After desert they went upstairs to the recreation room to see what Chuck had put together. He had made a narrow bed with adjustable length legs and solid bottom and a vinyl-covered foam mattress. There was also a short metal bench with adjustable legs and a thin waterproof pad on top and a foam mattress on the floor underneath.\n\nCindy started to undress with the others following her lead. Chuck lay on the bed with his butt at the end while Cindy squatted over him, sliding her cunt down over his cock, working it all the way in as she lay forward on his chest. She handed John her applicator, telling him to grease her inside and use some from the jar on the table to grease his cock. John figured out what to do next, standing on the floor as he eased his cock into Cindy's inviting butt, laying forward over Cindy's back, making a sex sandwich out of her. Chuck couldn't stroke his cock very much but Cindy was doing a good job of working her cunt back and forth over it while she rubbed her clit over his pelvis.\n\nJohn was taking advantage of her movements as he stroked his cock in and out of her butt, sometimes meeting her thrusts, sometimes randomly. ""Fuck my ass John, just do it for yourself,"" said Cindy, ""I'm going to make Chuck cum with me."" John stood up, thrusting deeper as he got closer.\n\n""Lie on me John, hold me,"" whispered Cindy, ""I need to feel your body against me,"" her orgasm rising toward its climax; kissing Chuck, holding him as their two cocks rippled through the inner folds of her body, driving her higher and higher until the waves of her climax spread through her body and mind, blocking out all but the euphoric ecstasy of her orgasm. ""Don't get up, hold your cocks in me, let me lie between you.""\n\n Cindy was lying on the bed with her head in Chuck's lap, slowly recovering, ""That was better than with three, I didn't have to try to do anything, just lie there and enjoy it.""\n\n""You've got that fresh fucked on your face now,"" said Jane, ""I don't know if I could take it if it was any better than what we did last weekend.""\n\n""Well, you'd better get ready cause you're going to get to try it,"" said Cindy, ""I've got a phone here with 911 in memory if we need it.""\n\n""Why don't you try Chuck's other invention first when the guys get ready, I think you'll like it.""\n\nChuck was working on the other bench, attaching two straps to the legs with soft shoes at their ends and raising the other end about two feet while Cindy helped Jane grease her ass. Then Chuck lay on the mattress under the bench with his greased cock sticking up above the lower end.\n\n""Ok, Jane, put your feet in the shoes and sit on my cock, that's it, all the way down over it. Now, spread your legs and push yourself back up the bench until my cocks about half way in you. John, squat down over Jane's hips and slide your cock in her cunt. Try stroking it in and out, all the way, can you rub your pelvis over her clit, good."" Chuck tried stroking his cock in and out of Jane's ass, sliding forward a little to get a full stroke. ""Ok Jane, here we go, John, you go in while I'm coming out, and out while I'm going in, just like we did with Sue, Jane, hold yourself in position with your legs.""\n\nJohn lay against her breasts, thrusting his tongue in her mouth as he thrust his cock deep in her cunt. Jane lay there, feeling Chuck's cock entering her behind John's and then John's behind Chucks followed by John's and Chuck's and John's until it was just one endless cock entering her body without stopping, wanting it to fill her but it never did, continuing to plunge into her, something massaging her clit every few seconds; a familiar mouth on hers, thrusting its tongue in her in time with those strokes on her clit, those waves of euphoric ecstasy sweeping over her again as her orgasm began to build; her mind no longer feeling anything but the joy of that cock sliding into her, feeling it pulsing against the contractions of her cunt as its cum shot out, her climax shaking her body.\n\nFinally sensing John holding her, kissing her, his pelvis tight against her clit, his cock slowing moving around deep in her cunt, hardly noticing Chuck's shrinking cock slipping out of her.\n\nThey lay there for a long time before Jane spoke. ""I liked it, it was better than three. I think you'll like it too, I don't see how you could not like it. It takes over your mind, the two cocks merge into one that never stops entering you, it just keeps coming in, mile after mile of it and yet it never fills you. The feeling of them sliding out seems to get lost somewhere, just the penetration remains.""\n\n""It was better having John in my cunt, feeling him pressed to me, I liked that better. Sometimes I just like to lie there and let him fuck me the way he wants to. Don't misunderstand me, my orgasms are great and I can always have one when I try, but I enjoy the emotional and physical sensations of my cunt being used to bring on my husband's orgasm, feeling his pulsing cock shooting his sperm into me. I don't wash it out, just let my body absorb it.\n\nWell, sometimes when we're having a day of it I have to douche afterwards, it gets too sloppy after two or three loads.""\n""I douche every time,"" said Cindy, ""It makes the friction better.""\n""Doesn't all that douching irritate your cunt?""\n\n""No, I use a saline solution that has the right PH for my cunt, you measure it with a kit you get at the pharmacy.""\n""Don't you have to wait for your juices to lubricate your cunt after you wash it out?"" asked Jane, ""I like to fuck again as soon as I can.""\n\n""No, we like a lot of foreplay and that usually gets my cunt wet pretty quick, sometimes, when Chuck keeps his hard, we just sort of don't stop and keep right on fucking, stopping to douche would spoil it. I use a moisturizer if he's going to put his cock right back into me after I've douched."" They noticed the guys smiling at their conversation and started laughing.\n\n""Ok John, get under the bench, let's get this started, your cock looks hard enough."" Cindy impaled her butt on his cock, took Chuck's into her cunt and lay back to get lost in that same surreal world Jane described. The feelings and emotions Cindy experienced were the same as Jane's. After the guys rested up Jane became the sandwich, same impressions as Cindy's, great.\n\n""I liked the sandwich,"" said Jane, ""I liked the feeling of two men's bodies pressing against me, being held between them during my orgasm. It was a more pleasurable experience in one way, but at the same time the other was more intense, more thrilling.""\n\n""I guess I can't decide, I think it would depend on the mood I was in... which I would want to do... have done to me. I wouldn't turn either down as long as John found the right partner, you are going to save these benches aren't you.""\n\n""Yes,"" laughed Cindy, ""I agree with you, how about you guys, do you like it?""\n\n""I liked it, my orgasm wasn't much different, probably more intense because of your response, it was fun that's for sure and sexy as hell,"" said Chuck. ""I agree with Chuck,"" said John, ""but I don't need any better sex than what I have with Jane and I like the privacy of just the two of us. I'm not sure I want to go too far down this road, but then I've never seen Jane so hot and that was satisfying.""\n\n""I need to try one more thing while this is still fresh in my mind,"" said Jane, ""John, I want to suck your cock while Chuck fucks me, can you guys do it?""\n\n""Give us a little more time,"" answered John, ""Cindy, how about a couple of drinks for your two studs."" Cindy got some cokes and some cheese and crackers.\n\nThey talked for a while, playing around until the girls worked up a couple of good hards. ""Let's go to the bedroom, it's more comfortable there,"" said Cindy. Jane lay back on the bed, spreading her legs for Chuck as John eased his cock into her mouth. Jane closed her eyes as she started sucking his cock, moaning as she felt Chuck bottom his cock in her cunt and start fucking her, rubbing her clit on each stroke. ""I like that better, it's the same reason as last week. It's simply more pleasurable and more comfortable and my orgasm was more enjoyable. Cindy had to conduct the same experiment and came to the same conclusion. Then later that night they both had to try one more thing, girl on top 69 with three fingers in cunt. They did it on the bed at the same time and reached the same conclusion, they didn't need an extra cock."
16,A Girl And Her Dadda,"['MMg', 'ped', 'inc', 'drugs']","I have made a vocal recording of this story, complete with sound effects, a full production worthy of the BBC *S*. After inducing a state of deep relaxation (using a ""mickey finn"" or drugged draught, not unlike those used to make her compliant and amnesic when she was a child) I sometimes play this for her through headphones while she lays naked, blindfolded and I touch, manipulate, rub and fuck her body to simulate the actions as they occur in the story. Her visceral response to this reprogramming is quite breathtaking.\n\nSo now, for your enjoyment... and comment, is the retrospectively rewritten history of ""A girl and her Dadda"".\n\n***\n\nPerhaps it was my wife who kept me in check until she died, or perhaps the unprecedented access to my daughter at an age when she had no faculty, no vocabulary to question the 'rightness' of what Dadda was doing with her triggered some latent urges, but I guess I'll never know?\n\nI had never imagined myself a 'childlover' and had not been aroused by the thought of sexual activity with children per se. However, from my earliest memories there were times when my curiosity was piqued and I had opportunistically explored the sexual responsiveness of children.\n\nFor example, I could recall being left in the bath when I was no more than 8, with a girl of 4 or 5. Her mother had told us she was just going downstairs to see Mrs. Johannes in No. 14 and would be back within half an hour. It seemed perfectly reasonable then and we both looked forward to it (in hindsight, it seems incredibly negligent to leave such children in a bath unsupervised, though not for the reasons I will now set out.)\n\nTracey (I can still recall her name after so many years) would ask if I we could play ""Bubbles"", to which I would enthusiastically agree. Bubbles was actually two games, one I played on her and one she played on me. First was her turn and she would hunker down in the bath and I would blow bubbles into her tiny vagina. I can still remember her shrill giggles as the water burbled over her vulva, can still feel the tight upward arch of her babybutt as I held her groin level with the water and bent my face over her.\n\nAs I bubbled and blew, sucked and slurped, Tracey would press her cunnie hard against my face, positioning herself so that my chin would press against her vulva and my mouth was clamped over her clitty. I can still feel the clenching and unclenching of her buttocks as she rubbed herself off on my mouth and her sweet child taste became pungent with arousal.\n\nThen it was my turn. What had started as her cupping my soft penis in the water and chasing it around her palm with blasts of bubbles had gradually became a rudimentary (but deliciously effective) form of felatio.\n\nThrough encouragement and coaching, I had taught Tracey to instead take my boy penis straight into her mouth and gently suck at the knob of it. Once she'd mastered this, it was merely a matter of holding her little head and either coaxing her lips up and down the shaft or (when she gained confidence) holding her head still while I kneeled up and fucked her pretty face.\n\nMy experimentations with Tracey continued till she reached puberty and she began to attract the attentions of other boys. Once her by then considerable talent and skill was recognized, she became a very sought after date and by my sixteenth birthday I had lost contact with her altogether.\n\nMy own sexual history after that was quite conventional and I dismissed my earlier appetites with the notion that we were both kids and after all, kids will always experiment sexually given half a chance, it's in our genes to do so.\n\nBut I never forgot the indescribably sweet taste of a pre- pubescent girl cunnie, a taste that was to come back and haunt me later in my life.\n\nI do remember the early years after my darling wife and I were married were happy, and I was entirely sexually satisfied. I never entertained the idea of infidelity (and obviously there were opportunities) and would have told anyone that I had a great love life.\n\nBut after the birth of our daughter feelings began to re-emerge that were not entirely fatherly. When Michelle was on my lap, or when I bathed her, I lingered over how smooth her skin was, how innocent she was, and how I wanted to hug her and kiss her.\n\nOh, it was all innocent then, even as a baby I enjoyed changing her and even though I told myself it was all part of my ""S.N.A.G"" persona, a partner in parenting and all that, it began to dawn on me that it was the intimacy with Michelle I craved, the chance to have her unwrapped and on display, the chance to see her and remember, and imagine.\n\nWhen cleaning her up on the change table, I would clean her little bottom (always being careful to wipe from front to back like the childcare nurse had shown us) and then lavished her tender groin with Johnson's baby lotion, gently massaging it into ever nook and cranny. I got enormous satisfaction from seeing her little legs kick excitedly when I began to take a nappy off and I told myself it was because she liked what her Dadda was doing and couldn't wait for him to do tickle/playing while he was changing her.\n\nSometimes, when minding her after my wife went back to work, I would lay her on our bed and do baby massage like the trendy books all said to (""help you child get in touch with their own tactile potential, babys and children respond to massage exactly like adults, don't deprive them or yourself of this valuable bonding experience"" *S*).\n\nMichelle would lay and kick her legs contentedly and would start this sweet high pitched sighing as my fingers traced an ever expanding circle, centered on her belly button in ever widening arcs. As my fingers brushed her tiny mosquito bite nipples she would stop kicking for a moment and I found that if I made small circles around and around her baby nipples that she would lay there perfectly still almost indefinitely.\n\nCuriosity led me to later experiment with the effect of lingering touch in her fragile little vulva and I eventually learned that she would gladly let me hold her little feet high in the air and gurgle contentedly, so long as my fingers traced lazy circles over her labia, clitty and occasionally tickled her puckered little anus. Another favorite ""Dadda daughter time"" was in the bath. It seemed that this most often happened when my wife was at work. In the summer (no A/C in those days!) we would spend hours in the bath, playing in an attempt to keep cool.\n\nEven as a toddler I can still remember laying her back against my chest as I slipped down lower into the bath. Michelle would lay her head back against my chest as I purposely let her body slide down my lathered body, till her bottom crack was resting against my swelling cock.\n\nAll it would take was some of those splashing kicks, her chubby little tot thighs rubbing up and down on either side of my thickening shaft and I would want to cum. Again, I told myself, she's a baby she won't remember any of this, its just a game to her and a fun one at that. And time and again, I would hold her there, lathering her body with a low irritant bath wash and letting her slip and slide all over my belly, all over my by now rampant erection. Michelle, while totally clueless about my reasons for enjoying those games so much, did learn (however imperceptibly) that holding her Dadda's (and later any man's) cock was a sure fire way to get and keep his intention.\n\n***\n\nOne day, when she was barely two, she just reached out and took my cock in her tiny hand and started giggling. I was rock hard in an instant and I could do nothing but watch as she hefted it, squeezed it, then ultimately rubbed it, until it exploded in her hands. I did my best to maintain the mask of indifference (...no, no nothing to see here, just a 2 year old masturbating her Dadda...) and not draw her attention to the fact that there were now ropes of cum hanging off the tip of my penis, some of which were adhering to Michelle hands, hips and thighs.\n\nEven my wife commented with approval on how close Michelle and I were. We were so close, but as I was later to learn, I had no idea then, just how important this little girl was going to become to me.\n\nAt 3 years of age, it was too soon for Michelle to lose her mother, and too soon for me to lose a wife.\n\nA drunk driver took away my wife, my pride, and even for a time my will to live. If I didn't have Michelle, I wouldn't be here to write this. She became my whole world. I didn't work for nearly three years and we spent all our free time together, reading, playing, eating and sleeping. I suppose it was at this time of continuous and unprecedented access to my babygirl that my love began to grow, expand in definition, that she began to be more than someone I looked after, someone who's needs I met. With my wife gone and having no interest in other women, other needs began to assert themselves and ultimately I think this was my undoing.\n\nMichelle was a sound sleeper. If she fell asleep in the living room, I could carry her into the bedroom without her even waking up. Almost as soon as my wife died, we began to sleep in the same bed. It was so large, and so lonely, that I couldn't see anything wrong if she wanted to sleep with me -- and she did. Maybe she was afraid I would go away too, but for whatever reasons, she began getting up out of her cot and toddling into my bed and crawling in beside me. Generally this was long after I had entered a deep sleep and so I barely registered her presence, spooned her to my belly and we both drifted off contentedly back to sleep.\n\nOut of modesty, I wore pajamas with her even though I was more accustomed to sleeping in the altogether. Michelle's gowns were shear and, if one were speaking of an older woman, ""revealing."" Of course, Michelle had nothing too reveal, so seeing through her gown meant seeing a flat chest and straight hips. At times she would press herself back against me, as if trying to get as close as humanly possible and we would ""snuggle"" which was her name for when I put my arms right round her like some great bear and she would rock herself back and forth against me, to sleep comforted in my strong arms.\n\nSometimes when she would press her firm buttocks back against my groin, the rocking would mean that my neglected member would be rubbed and squeezed between her bottom and my own thighs. When that happened, it would sometimes respond, swelling to tumescence, but I would always will the inappropriate response away, with imagined pictures sure to deflate my ardour (think geriatric nuns, dead kittens, that sort of thing).\n\nBut try as I might, I could never eradicate the memories that resurfaced whenever this inadvertent stimulation occurred. I could not black out the thoughts of playing bubbles with Tracey as a child, or memories of my own baby child absently jerking her Dadda's cock in the bath, giving me a much needed outlet for the building tide of seed that began to grow in my scrotum.\n\n***\n\nOne morning, I awoke with a start. I had been dreaming (I think) and not only was I cuddling Michelle, but my erect penis was sticking out of the fly of my pajamas and somehow it had nuzzled up between her soft thighs. In the twilight between sleep and wakefulness, I was humping my daughter!\n\nFor several minutes, I just lay there, wide awake, trying to make sense of what was happening. Michelle was still asleep and it was dark. I wanted relief so badly that for a moment I contemplated finishing. In fact, I had to struggle to avoid cumming. I slowly pulled my penis from between her thighs and lay on my back, hard as a rock.\n\nI watched Michelle's slow breathing and was reassured that she was deeply asleep as I pulled my pajama bottoms down and masturbated and soon shot a wad of cum onto my abdomen. Just as the last drops were oozing out, Michelle rolled over and lay her arm across my lower abdomen right in the middle of the puddle of cum, brushing my still erect cock.\n\nBefore I could react, she pulled her arm back, rolled over onto her back, and rubbed her eyes and face with a hand that was covered with my cum. Fortunately, she did not get any cum into her eyes, but her face was now smeared with my cum. I waited until her breathing resumed its slow pace, all the while looking in wonder at my cum all over my little girls cheeks, lips and eyelids, as the ejaculate slowly dried to a powdery residue.\n\nWell, that about did it for me. I couldn't stop thinking about that night over the coming days. I know that my thinking was worst kind of self serving justification, but I was thinking that if I got my rocks off, and she was none the wiser, then no harm done. I knew that this was the way that pedophiles since time began had validated their use and abuse of children AND I didn't care.\n\nIt was true at a pragmatic level, what I did to Michelle's sleeping body that did not disturb her sleep, cause her any physical harm and was not something she ever became conscious of, wouldn't cause her any harm now or in the future. In my hunger I never canvassed the moral minefield that I was clearly (with hindsight) traversing. But more significantly I had no idea of the long term effects I was about to initiate by beginning to stimulate Michelle sexually.\n\nI was so sure that ""what she don't know won't hurt her"". What I now realise is that from the first, every time I traced a finger over her bulging little mons, inscribed serpentine spirals zeroing in on her reddening nipples or blew gently against the glistening membrane of her hymen I was forging and then reinforcing neural pathways, programming her with preferences and predilections, training and grooming her to become the eager and malleable sex- girl that she ultimately became. Her Dadda was making a fucktoy out of Michelle and didn't even know it.\n\nIf I knew what I know now, would I have done any different? I guess I'll never have to answer that question, but I know with rock solid certainty that I could not love, want or need my babygirl more today. Within a week of that first tentative night my desire had coalesced into action. The thoughts of how naughty and wicked my little girl had looked with her Dadda's cum on her face meant that no sooner had she gone to sleep than I had a raging hard-on!\n\nAs she settled in I should have turned my back, rolled over in the opposite direction from my daughter or, at a minimum, I should have at least rolled over onto my back. I did neither, I remained on my side with my by now wobbling erection brushing against Michelle. Michelle lay on her back beside me. Even though it was completely innocent on her part, her bare thigh was next to me and my aroused cock was actually pushing against her, although I'm sure that she did not have any idea. I knew I should have turned away but, feeling the heat of her young body against me, I couldn't.\n\nAs I lay in the semi-darkness, my mind became very conscious of my body pressing against the heat of my daughter. The awareness was forcing my cock to remain in its stiff state. I didn't want to pull away! Tying not to alert Michelle to what I was doing I inched my hips towards her as much as possible. My cock was actually twitching within my boxer shorts, pressed as it was against her hot leg yet apparently she wasn't aware.\n\nStill my cock was hard. I had never ever, even in my wildest dreams, given any thought of actually having sex with my daughter, but now I found that my aroused cock seemed to be without any conscience. I just wanted to cum. By this time, I was so far gone that I had to get some relief. My thoughts were scrambled. I couldn't get control over my sexual feelings. Almost instinctively, I moved my hips. After first pressing my body tightly against my daughter's thigh, I suddenly relaxed and then, ever so gently I pulled back, slightly away from her. My inflamed cock was throbbing. Throwing caution to the wind, I again moved letting my throbbing cock press into the child's thigh.\n\nAfter a few seconds of tortuous pleasure, I again moved back slightly. Thus began a steady gentle rhythm, away from and into Michelle's thigh. My pressure within my cock was building; I knew that this pushing no matter how gentle, was going to culminate in my shooting my load in my boxer shorts unless I stopped it now. My mind was now a mumbo jumbo of hotness. I had stopped thinking logically. I nervously moved my hand down to my shorts, releasing my throbbing prick through the slit, and bringing it out into the open. At this point, I was totally aroused.\n\nI pushed against her thigh again. I had to suppress a moan. I held my breath from the excitement as my raw cock touched the flesh of my daughter's hot thigh, just below her short pajama pants. Suddenly I wanted to do more. God forgive me but I wanted to touch her tiny immature breast, while I quietly and gently fucked her leg. I moved my hand in two stages; the second after my daughter did not react to the first: First, my arm went over her little body and under her tiny breastbuds while my hand rested down her other side, touching the mattress. Michelle did not move and was obviously in a contented sleep.\n\nI gently pulled my hand back up over my baby's body and while I continued to gently fuck against her leg, my fingers nervously rested down over her pajamas at the chest. Soon my open hand, on top of the pajamas, was actually resting on Michelle's budding tit. My cock was twitching wildly as I pushed its flesh against her thigh. I felt the end nearing. I began squeezing so softly on my young daughter's grape-sized tit.\n\nMy mind was exploding with invisible blasts of light. I could feel the warmth of her minute breast within my hand. Then my cock began shooting - squirt after squirt - and I pressed my cock tightly against Michelle's leg as I was erupting. I suddenly felt her hand move on top of mine as I was squeezing her tit. It rested on mine. She wasn't making any attempt to struggle away. She was probably still asleep I thought.\n\nThen I finally finished releasing the last of my juices on her leg. I lay there trembling, every nerve in my body sparking, firing. Yet at the same time I felt a peace that I had not felt in all the long months since my wife died. As I dabbed at the cum on my daughter's plump little thighs with my now discarded boxers, I smiled in the dull glow at her angelic face, her undisturbed innocent countenance.\n\nMichelle was sleeping like a baby. Dadda's baby. One night a few months later, at about three in the morning, I awoke with Michelle laying on her side with her back against my stomach and my engorged erection pressing through my boxers against the small of her back. I eased my penis over the waistband of my shorts, pressed it against the crease of her soft thighs and deliberately inserted my erect phallus between her soft smooth legs.\n\nShe didn't even stir as I gently slid my cock with infinite care but gradually increasing vigor until I finally came, dripping in between her thighs. I made a mess of her gown, so I slipped it off of her, hoping she wouldn't get upset at waking with only her silk panties still on. She slept soundly through the entire episode.\n\n""Dadda, where's top?"" she asked when she finally awoke.\n\n""Um, you sort of dribbled on it darling, so I took it off. I thought you might sleep better that way. Did you sleep ok?"" I asked hoping she would buy the story.\n\nShe stretched her arms above her head and said, ""Yep! sowwy I mess my top Dadda.""\n\nI looked at her long blond hair and her arms above her head, her chest bare and smooth, and I couldn't help but put my arm around her and kiss her on the cheek. ""It's ok darling. Nothing to worry about, Dadda doesn't mind.""\n\nNudity was not a novelty. We -- my wife and I -- had never hidden our bodies from Michelle. Even now I always bathed Michelle and dried her off, so it was no surprise when she ran from the bathroom into the bedroom and jumped in the bed naked the next night.\n\n""Aren't you going to put on your gown?"" I asked.\n\n""It dirty,"" she replied.\n\n""Only the top. Do you want your bottoms?""\n\n""Nope,"" she replied.\n\nHer innocent reply made me realise that she was completely ignorant of what had been transpiring, completely clueless about how I was using her delicious little body. I was using her as a sex toy, a cumbaby and she as none the wiser. In that moment I was emboldened and knew that I had to take this further, had to find a way to have her soft yielding body for my own.\n\nOver the coming year I became obsessed with the secret taboo pleasure of using my precious little girl as my cumtot, employing her tender thighs as a surrogate cunny, gently simulating the pillaging of her virgin hole with the silky pressure of her pressed thighs replicating the unimaginable pleasure of fucking her child vagina.\n\nI thought of how sweet it would be to stimulate her bald vulva, tickle her tiny clitnub until her tunnel was lubricated and ready to take my ravenous cock. That gave me an idea and that very night I took some sorbolene cream, the type that soaks into the skin so as not to leave a residue and used it to make my make-believe cunny more realistic.\n\nAs Michelle lay on her back, I gently parted her thighs until I could look into the crease between her buttocks and see her girl slit open before me. Then I gently massaged the cream over her 4 years olds vulva, letting my fingers linger over the sensitive red inner lips and pressing them to tickle the thin membrane of her maidenhead, before slopping copious amounts between her thighs. Then I turned her over onto her side and once again insinuated my penis into the little cleft formed by the conjunction of her legs, thighs and bottom cheeks.\n\nThe cock drove into the mucous channel, the head splaying her inner lips so that the upper surface of the shaft raked her orifice and rubbed her clitty, coming to rest against her puffy mons. Taking her narrow hips in each hand, I began to fuck the lubricated channel, thrusting and rutting until I again exploded between her legs, showering the fronts of her thighs with my warm spunk.\n\nI rolled my blissfully sleeping babe onto her back and scooped dollops of my jism with my fingers and used it to paint her little titties, making creamy loops around each nipple. The last scoop, I cupped into my palm and dipped a finger in and used it to anoint her ruby lips, making my darling's lips glisten in the candle light that I used to illuminate my abuse of her innocence.\n\nI knew that I had gone past the point of no return this time, I knew with a certainty that my need for her would never subside, only escalate to an inescapable conclusion.\n\n***\n\nA year Later\n\nMy desire for my infant daughter became the central truth of my life. The urge to fulfill my lust inside her petite body was constantly with me and I spent my days in a haze of lust, always thinking of new and exciting ways to enjoy her, without breaking the bond of trust that was her only security, her only consolation.\n\nI never did anything that woke her, yet I found the need for stealth and restraint infuriating, I longed to be able to enjoy her more lustily, more vigorously. Ultimately I knew that I wanted impale my babygirl on my cockmeat, that I would never be satisfied until I raped her tiny tight childhole.\n\nI realised of course that her tiny internal organs were not yet developed to the point where I could safely sate my lust in her, I knew that my penis would rend her little vagina asunder. I knew that if I gave my cunnie-lust its head, it would damage her irretrievably and that was something that my love for her would never allow.\n\nNever the less, when I humped her little furrow, slid my cock through the tube of her squished thighs and bald labia, it took every ounce of self control to hold myself from driving my hungry cockhead home into her belly till my testicles hilted themselves on her tight little arse.\n\nI had to find a way to allow my to satisfy my lust more fully, to be able to enjoy her more completely, to fuck her cunnie cleft harder, without waking her...but how?\n\nI was reading a newspaper report of the latest spate of teenagers at ""schoolies' week, falling victim to drink spiking, waking up in a bedroom at a party, in a park or on a beach, their panties, skirt or jeans missing and their vaginas covered in cum, completely clueless as to how they got there, when the answer came to me.\n\nI made Michelle a special nighttime treat, a drink ""to help her sleep better"". I made up a mickey-fin for her from warm milk with a tot of rum, a little vanilla and a dash of cinnamon and the final touch, one ground down Stilnox sleeping tablet, vile to the taste but completely camouflaged by the potent mix!\n\nAs we sat watching TV together, I eyed her hungrily as she sipped at the narcotic draught, looking for signs that it was taking effect. As the pace of her imbibing (and conversation) slowed, I encouraged her (""That's right dear, drink it all up for Dadda... You'll sleep like a baby tonight""*S*) and made sure to swirl the last dregs of the mixture and pour it into her mouth so that she would be effectively drugged.\n\nLaying her sweet head back against my chest, she sunk into me as her body slowly slumped like a rag doll, She propped in my lap, trying to stay awake, but all the while I could feel the heat of her cunny through the sheer material of her pants as her little bottom pushed against my groin.\n\nWhen she no longer responded to my voice, I began to tap her hand, then squeeze her arm and finally shake her quite vigorously, but she was completely unresponsive. Her breathing was slow, deep and regular and I realised that she was heavily sedated and would not wake under any circumstances, for many, many hours.\n\nI picked her limp little body up and carried her up to my bed, her head and legs falling akimbo over my arms and placed her gently on the sheets, arms and legs splayed in a pose of comatose indifference. I lifted her little nightdress up and over her head and pulled down her panties to reveal the puffy swell of her cunny, the smooth contours of her belly and two pert pink nipples. I then arranged her petite form into a lewd but pleasing pose, arms up over her head so that her chest was exposed, her nipples laid bare for the sucking and her ankles pulled wide apart, knees bent so that my broad hips could lay between her thighs.\n\nFor the third night in a row, I held her body, now completely naked, against my now bare skin. If the sexual urges were strong before, they were unavoidable now. I slipped my stiff cock up between the folds of her labia, guided by the contours of her prepubescent vulva as her cunnie lips rubbed against my cock. Oh, the exquisite sensation! Even though there was no penetration, I felt like I was really fucking her.\n\nI rubbed the erect shaft of my cock between her downy folds as I watched her lifeless body pushed back and forwards upon the bed. I used her little hole like a little fuck channel, my penis parting and rubbing up and down the groove of her vulva, but resisted the excruciating urge to plunge it deep into her cum tunnel.\n\nI rubbed faster and furiously until bucking my hips and forcing her head up against the pillow, I came drenching her 5 year old hole, and then I held her like that for several minutes until my erection returned, and then I did it again. I was insatiable!\n\nI enjoyed my comatose cumbaby like that relentlessly, every night for the next 6 months. Then one night after I had once again drugged my cum tot with the special Mickey-fin that she seemed to like so much, something happened that again escalated the never ending spiral of debauchery and incest with my daughter. After she feel asleep on my lap and was fast asleep, I carried her into the bedroom and undressed her.\n\nShe was dead to the world, so I took a few liberties. I spread her legs and looked closely at her hairless vagina lips; parting them gently with my fingers I watched her face for any signs of arousal as I moved my face close to her cunnie, sniffed at her sweet girls scent, tongued her creased little anus and licked between the soft smooth lips.\n\nThen I lifted her legs and held them up while I put my cock between her thighs and I started to move back and forth. The lubrication of my saliva made the feeling like fucking a moist vagina and I soon needed to cum. Rather than splattering her body with cum, I decided to cum into her vagina. That is, I wanted the cum to go into the cunnie hole.\n\nI placed the head of my cock at the opening of her vagina, and her cunnie lips separated to almost enclose the head entirely. I let her legs fall apart gently and began to stroke my cock. Soon, I began to squirt, and squirt, and squirt, all into her tiny hole. Towards the end of my orgasm, her baby cunnie was so full of cum that some of it seeped past the plug of my bulbous cockhead and overflowed to dribble onto the top of my shaft.\n\nWhen I pulled my cock away, my semen poured out of her child- vagina in a rivulet that ran between her butt cheeks and onto the bed. I left her like that, oozing still more cum. I rolled over holding her close and fell into a deep sleep entwined like that with my cum baby.\n\nWhen I came to, Michelle was awake! She appeared sleepy, but had a quizzical expression on her face.\n\n""What's this stuff?"" she asked. I looked closer and I saw her with her hand covered with slimy cum that she had pulled from between her legs.\n\nI started to wipe her hand with a towel as I explained, ""You had sort of an accident. It happens to girls sometimes when they are asleep."" I moved the towel to her lower abdomen and between her legs as I continued to wipe my semen from her cunnie and the bed. My precious little Michelle began to cry. ""I'm sorry, Dadda. I didn't...mean...to..."" she sobbed.\n\n""Oh, honey! It's ok! I promise! It's all perfectly natural, and it doesn't bother me at all,"" I said as reassuringly as possible and cradled her head against my bare chest.\n\n""Oh no, Dadda, I even got some on you!""\n\nI followed her eyes and they were aimed directly at my cum covered cock. ""Shit!"" I thought. ""How stupid can I be?"" I wiped myself off and said, ""Don't worry honey. It's perfectly harmless and I don't mind a bit. Now let's go to sleep.""\n\nI kissed the tears from her eyes and wiped the moisture with the towel (until I remembered what the towel had been used for) and then using a handkerchief. I turned out the lights and got into bed. I noticed that Michelle was sleeping further away than she ever had and I began to be concerned that I had blown my cover.\n\n""Is something wrong, honey?"" I asked, hoping to literally keep her in the dark.\n\n""I made a mess. I'm afraid it might happen again,"" she replied. I could tell she was telling the truth, so I moved closer to her.\n\n""Honey, it's ok. To tell you the truth, it makes me happy. My little girl is growing up, that's all it means. Now give Dadda a hug and let's go to sleep.\n\n***\n\nOne year later\n\nMy nocturnal abuse of my girl child continued unabated. I experimented with different drugs (rohypnol, mogadon and valium) and drinks (kahlua and baileys milkshakes!) until I could bring on a state of semi paralysis, where my little fuckdoll was physically immobilised, unconscious but slightly responsive and best of all she woke up with absolutely no memory of the antics of the night before. I found that some of the more sophisticated narcotics could leave her almost conscious, able to moan, gurgle and make little cooing sounds, even giggling on the odd occasion, all of which only served to ignite my incendiary lust for my darling daughter.\n\nOne night quite late, as I lay with her next to me, I yielded to the temptation to use her little hole for cum-rubbing once more. My erect cock began to press relentlessly against her buttocks until I pushed it between her thighs. I lay like that for a moment, but then the urge to hump overwhelmed me and I slowly moved back and forth, sliding in and out of the wet tunnel formed by her vulva, the excretions of her vagina and the firm pressure of her plump little thighs.\n\nThen, I noticed the most remarkable thing. I felt the unmistakable movement of her body against my thrusts. She was humping my cock! I thought maybe she was dreaming, or moving reflexively, so I slowed up a bit, but her thrusts matched mine perfectly. Then, with my cock sticking between her legs and poking out the other side, I felt her hand close around the shaft of my cock. She was holding the cock meat up hard against her vulva and begin to slide back and forth on it and in the process she was jacking me off.\n\nShe didn't say a word, but when I stopped moving, her thrusts and strokes took over. I raised up slightly and my impression was confirmed. In the dim light, I could see her hand around my cock and her hips were moving back and forth rhythmically. My sweetheart was smiling and making little mewling noises, luxuriating in the autoerotic stimulation of her genitals.\n\nThe realisation that she was an active participant in this activity was a shock. At the tender age of seven, Michelle had become my cum addicted little child-slut, unconsciously responding to the hungers that her prepubescent body had been taught to crave. I wrapped my arm around her, held her close to me, and continued my humping until finally I came in gushes, covering her hands, thighs and mons with her Dadda's sticky goo.\n\nI pulled my softening dick out from between her thighs and lay on my back for a moment as I tried to think. I felt her turn towards me and snuggle, so I put my arm around her and drifted off to sleep.\n\nThe realisation that my little girl was responding, needing, hungering for my cock as badly as I wanted her tiny girl hole plagued me. I wanted to make her want me, I wanted to teach her cunny how good it could feel until she begged me to fuck her. I was looking in my wife's (former *pout*) bedside table for a pen one day, when I saw the object that was to enable the completion of the transformation of my daughter Michelle into my fucktoy.\n\nIt's ironic really that my late wife was indirectly responsible for making it possible for me to rape her beloved daughter and in so doing, make Michelle my lover forever. In the corner of the drawer, under nylons and panties (I could never bring myself to clear out these intimate memories of her), there was the shiny gold phallic vibrator that I had brought home as a treat for her from a business trip, and the fresh packet of AA batteries that she had always kept on hand ""just in case"".\n\nThat night I increased the dose of the drug (quite recklessly in hindsight) and waited till she succumbed to sleep. Then I arranged her on the bed naked, spread-eagled, and started toying with her sex with the dildo. Little by little I eased it around her vulva, up and over her cunny as her little bottom began to squirm, pushing her labia up to part on the hard metal shell.\n\nI ran it down the length of her sex slit and reamed it over her puckered little anus, then traced the hairless line of her groin up until driving it once again pressing hard against her clitty. I repeated this over and over, as she lolled her head from side to side and her baby juice flowed profusely down her thighs and soaked through the sheets, making a wet circle under her bottom.\n\n***\n\nOver the next year I made her sigh, rut and whimper, but denied her the release she craved. Each time, I slid the plastic cock against her cum hole, I pressed it home further, slowly with more force, gradually stretching the labia and hymen that stood between my swelling balls and her beckoning empty belly. I wanted to fuck my daughter so much that it took a supreme act of will not to rape her tiny fuck-tube right now, where she lay.\n\nWhen my darling fucktoy was drugged she was completely pliant and compliant and I delighted in arranging her body in any number of wicked positions and lewd poses. I also bought some clothing that I found extremely arousing and would dress her appropriately (in a way most would describe as most inappropriate *S*). One of my favorites was a white babydoll nightdress with lacy suspenders and stockings.\n\nIt was extremely hard to find something to fit her and I ended up having to have a size 8 altered (telling the seamstress it was for a role in a youth production of ""Bugsy Malone"" my daughter was starring in). Once I had dressed her up as a child whore (inspired by memories of the movie ""Pretty Baby"" that portrayed the prepubescent courtesans of turn of the century New Orleans) I delighted in making her face up in the precocious style beloved of Lolita aficionados everywhere. With her silk sheathed legs splayed and her hairless cunny glistening, my lingerie model daughter looked a treat with darkened eyelashes, rouged cheeks and even redder lips.\n\nAnother way I used my little cumtot was by making her mouth a cum receptacle and taking delight in watching her swallow her own Dadda's semen. I had always remembered how arousing it had been that first time Michelle had inadvertently rested her hand in a great gob of my cum and then wiped it on her face in her sleep. Seeing her now unfurled like this, sleeping and completely vulnerable to me, only increased my desire to see Michelle more overtly lewd and sexual.\n\nSo I took to grabbing my cock from between her legs at the point of climax, squeezing the head to constrict my urethra, I trapped the viscous laid of cum under pressure and then released the milky goo in jetting spurts to arc over her tummy, then breasts and finally her precious, innocent (painted harlot) face.\n\nOne day when I was doing this, rubbing the circumcised head of my cock back and forth above Michelle's face, she turned and sort of snorted (it was quite funny *lol*) then her mouth opened and she continued sleeping undisturbed. Right at that moment I began to squirt and I didn't have to think about it, I just pressed the head down between her lips and emptied the sticky glue like mass into Michelle's mouth.\n\nI watched in amazement as her tongue arose out of the cloudy clag and began to swirl it round her mouth and I lost it completely when she gulped it down. I kissed my baby immediately and tasted the cum, her Dadda's own cum all over her lips and tongue. After that I was hooked. As the dosage of Michelle's mickey fins increased, so did my boldness. I would eagerly jerk myself while kneeling over Michelle then press my dick into her mouth when orgasm approached and then hump her mouth by pulling her head up to meet the marauding meat and fucking her sleeping face till I squirted.\n\nI resisted my most rapacious urges and persisted stretching her girl-cunnie regularly until, one day shortly after her 8th birthday, with a satisfying slurp the dildo slid fully into her virgin baby vagina and I knew she was ready for her Dadda's cock. I bent down and kissed my darlings drugged parted lips as I absently twisted the vibrating shaft sticking out of her hairless vagina obscenely.\n\nI slowly removed the cone shaped dildo and proceeded to put it into her mouth and watched her suckle reflexively at it. I then replaced it at the opening of her vagina which, despite the recent presence of the dildo, looked too small to accommodate the enormous device. I watched in amazement as her cunny stretched easily to accommodate the dildo in one stroke, before I started moving it in and out slowly. The tender skin of her vulva moved slightly in and out with the movement of the dildo and I could here a slight sucking sound as the vacuum formed around her airtight orifice.\n\nI got onto the bed slowly and lay down on my stomach with my head between her legs for a better look at this phenomenon. There was no bleeding. Her hairless cunnie-lips were stretched around the dildo like elastic bands, but the dildo seemed to slide in and out effortlessly. Her clitoris was clearly visible at the top and was somewhat engorged, so I couldn't resist taking it between my lips and giving it a little suck. I put my hand on her lower abdomen and I could feel the movement of the dildo inside her belly.\n\nI pressed it harder into her hole, pressing the tip of the cocktoy against the pouting neck of her cervix, threatening to stretch open her girl womb. In response as if to say ""yes Dadda, I am your little cock whore, cum rape my baby vagina now!"" Michelle started moving her hips, tilting them up and down as I inserted and removed the dildo. The effect was erotic beyond belief.\n\nI had seen enough. I was more than convinced that my phallus could fit and was desperately anxious to ""try it out."" I removed the dildo and set it down at her side leaving her legs spread invitingly and I sat up and tore my clothes off.\n\nWhen I moved over her, her arms were still extended, legs spread, and the warmth of her skin was like an electric shock. Unfortunately, she was only about 4 feet tall, so my cock would not reach her cunnie while my face was even with hers, even so I gazed at the unmistakable smile behind her floaty, unfocused closed eyes. My little girl was enjoying what her Dadda was doing to her!\n\nI suspended myself above her and placed the head of my cock at the entrance to her virginal hole and started to push. There was a slight pop as my cock head passed the opening of her 8 year old vagina and then pure heaven.\n\nI hadn't had intercourse with a woman since my wife passed away, so I had almost forgotten the warmth, the smooth friction, the feeling of enclosure. I remained motionless for a moment, but I couldn't resist the urge to move. I slowly began fucking my daughter, and her movements reciprocated my own. I looked down and saw that her head was being pushed from side to side as my dick fucked in and out of her cunnie.\n\nAfter waiting so long, I was finally having my daughter, using her body for what it was designed for, I was captivated by this gorgeous, glorious slut-baby that I had made. I might have enjoyed the raping for longer had not at that moment a sigh that drew out agonizingly into a moan of lust, cum forth from her lips. As a deep and almost guttural groan vibrated through her prone form, suddenly in her delirium, she mouthed then sounded out the word that pushed me over the edge. ""...Daaaaaddaaaa!""\n\nI looked down at the length of my meat disappearing into her child-sex and not a moment after I started to cum, and cum and cum. I looked down at my cock and my semen was oozing out from around my penis with each thrust. I was cumming into my own daughter. The idea was erotic, illicit, and I knew that it would not be the last time.\n\n***\n\nTwo Years Later\n\nIt was about 5:10 a.m., when we pulled out of the driveway, it was still dark outside. We drove in silence for about five minutes as we headed up the coast on another business trip. My life had slowly returned to something approaching normalcy, as the years past after my wife's untimely demise. My career once again began to be something about which I cared and success meant that Michelle and I enjoyed a good quality of life. I sometimes had to travel on business and tried wherever possible to arrange it for times like this when, due to the school being on holidays I could take Michelle along.\n\nIt was very important to me that she knew that she was still number one in my life, still my reason for living. This trip would take us almost the full length of the East Coast, meeting clients every few days, but lots of time for sightseeing and time just being together, a girl and her Dadda. Michelle had grown into a fine young girl, just completing primary school and at 10 already so statuesque and poised. I always took her into my clients offices when I went for meetings, introduced her to the CEOs that I met.\n\nI could tell from the soft empathetic looks she drew from their P.A.s and others that many felt (all being well aware of the tragic circumstances of the loss of her Mum) sadness and sorrow for Michelle. More than once I was taken aside and told with great sincerity how proud I should be of her and what a wonderful job I was doing with her, all on my own. But I knew better. I knew that any specialness about my darling girl was all her own doing, What made her special shone from within my sweet baby.\n\nLater that evening, we stopped at the first motel of our road trip, glad of the respite from the endless white line of the highway. Michelle stayed in the car while I booked us in, I then drove to the area where the rooms were, and parked. I turned off the motor. We both got out of the car, which was parked right outside of the room we were to share. I took both our overnight bags and carried them to the door. I opened it and carried the bags into the room then returned to find the light switch.\n\nAs I turned I saw my daughter closing the door, by leaning her back against it. As it clicked shut and darkness enveloped us, I reached for the light switch but Michelle grabbed my hand to stop me. I heard her fingers fumbling behind her back then the unmistakable sound of the doors chain lock skidding into place. ""Leave the light off Dadda...I just want to feel you...okay?"" She brought my hand that she had been holding right up to her chest. As my fingers encircled her wonderful breast, I heard her suck in her breath. My fingers began squeezing gently on my daughter's exciting tit, and I moved my body into hers. Her hands went around my waist and pulled me further into her.\n\nMy cock had quickly reached its full size and I felt it push into the crotch area of her shorts. I lowered my mouth, searching in the darkness for her hot neck, and she let out a quiet, ""Mmmmmmmmmm,"" as I sucked at her hot flesh. When we had first come into the room, I saw the location of the bed. Now in the pitch darkness, sliding my fingers underneath Michelle's buttocks and lifting her feet off the ground, I started walking backwards towards the bed. Michelle hung on tight around her dadda's neck and wrapped her nubile thighs about my waist, all the while my fingers were squeezing at her tit and my mouth and tongue were playing at her neck.\n\nWhen we reached the side of the bed, Michelle flung herself back, bringing me down alongside her. She had quickly shifted to the middle of the bed and I instinctively shifted after her. Then I was pressing my body hard against my little girl. I felt her shaky hands grabbing at my head and ears, pulling my face down to hers. I was not prepared for the wild reception that my eager mouth and tongue received from Michelle's hot and wild hungry mouth. Hers opened and began working with a kind of desperation upon mine. My tongue eagerly pushed in between my daughter's sucking lips, she was pushing her whole body hard against mine.\n\nMichelle then began the same guttural groans that I had learned heralded an urgent need for the child to be fucked. She was quickly becoming a passionate bundle of sex. Fervently, my trembling fingers were opening the buttons on my daughter's blouse, and in a matter of seconds, I was pushing her bra up and over the now prominent buds of titflesh.\n\nSoon I was clutching at that flesh and our mouths were frantic against each other. I had moved my body in between my daughter's legs and now she and I were in the exact position for fucking. She was twisting her body hotly from side to side under me as her hands held tightly to my head and her mouth sucked in on my mouth, in an almost desperate manner. I began playing with her nipple and this seemed to inflame her further.\n\nHer moaning was a constant now and her young body couldn't stop its continuous movements under me, twisting from side to side. Michelle was talking and blabbering into my mouth, ""Dadda ooooo Dadda mmmmmmm..."" and her mouth continued attacking mine. I could not believe that my still preteen daughter could be reacting so violently; that she was apparently mentally in some wild bliss- land.\n\nI moved a hand from one of her breasts and hurriedly slid it down over her body. I sought and found the hem of her skirt and slid my fingers over the tender thigh flesh of my cumtot. I moved my hand to the top of her panties and then moved it inside. The feel of the hot tender flesh of her belly under the palm of my hand caused my prick to spurt out a drop of precum. I had never been this hot and wild for sex.\n\nAs my fingers gently passed over her clitoris, my daughter gasped and sucked in a huge mouthful of air from my mouth. At the same time, her hips lunged upward in an automatic reaction to the pleasure shooting through her body. As I began working my fingers at her still hairless pussy, we were both completely beyond any real human thinking. Animal lust had overtaken both of us. We were both obsessed with only one thing now. Michelle's pussy was nude and as soft as when she was born. As I moved my finger within her cunnie, I was amazed at the amount of juices within my daughter's cunny.\n\nHer whole body was a tinderbox of passion. As I gently pushed one of my fingers into my daughter's hole, she violently thrust her hips upward and her hands grasped tighter on my head. My finger moved in and out easily through her juices. Unlike anything that I had ever experienced, it seemed that all of my fingers and palm were now wet and sticky. I moved my other hand down her body and began to lift her skirt and tug at her panties.\n\nMichelle was in a frenzy. I felt her hands quickly leave my head and in an instant they were rapidly and desperately pushing her panties off of her hips, down her legs, and frantically off of her ankles. She tore her mouth away from mine and she began speaking in a rapid pace, ""Hurry Dadda...hurry hurry..."" Then she was lifting her upper body in a frenetic effort to tear away her blouse and bra. The child was on fire. I had never seen such wild passion. I raised myself in a hurry and jumped up from the bed.\n\nWith almost the same frantic frenzied heat, I quickly stripped myself, and then, totally naked, I climbed back onto the bed; eager to touch, feel, eat, and fuck the young flesh of my flesh. We were two wild animals in heat, desperate to give our souls in lustful abandonment. My daughter's flesh was on fire as I touched her nakedness with mine. I moved my mouth over the flesh of her right tit, sucking eagerly on the protruding nipple. At the same time, I again moved a hand into the hot wetness of her bald pussy.\n\n""Oooooooooo!"" she cooed. As my fingers moved over and around my daughter's clit, I heard her suck in a frantic gasp, and a wild short shriek was released from her throat, which I quickly cut off by clamping my palm firmly over her mouth. I wanted to taste more than her young fleshy tit. I licked around the underside of her breast and kissed in little pecks on the flesh. Her frantic breathing was causing her swelling chest to expand and deflate at a rapid pace. Her hands reached down on the back of my head and, as I began to kiss and tongue downward on her body, her hands pushed at me with force.\n\nHer young body must have sensed that she would reach her full satisfaction only when my mouth moved into her crotch, because her hands seemed to instinctively guide my head with a sense of urgency. My finger was now fucking her wet hole and my tongue and mouth continued moving over the young hot flesh of her pulsating hot belly. Her hands were now pushing me, rather than guiding me. The child desperately needed fulfillment.\n\nThe taste and smell of her vibrant body was absolutely delicious. As I twirled my tongue around her belly button, I felt her stomach quivering beneath my lips. My fingers continued rubbing the child's clitoris. Michelle's body was writhing and her hands were desperately forcing my head lower. I rolled my body 180 degrees and was then facing the opposite direction to my daughter. Soon my eager mouth was at her mound, which was exuding wonderfully awesome pussy aromas.\n\nI began kissing this wonderful flesh as I moved my fingers on her cunnie again pushing one of them into my daughter's soaking hole. At the same time my throbbing cock was now bobbing obscenely in front of her face and Michelle grasped it tightly in her fist and began to pump it like a piston.\n\n""Nnnnnnnnnnngggggggg...!"" Michelle's reaction was unexpected as her buttocks lifted violently and her hips thrust her hot pussy fiercely upward to meet my loving assault. Her hand was actually hurting my head as she clutched and forced me down all the way between her spread thighs. The heat surrounding my face was sauna- like. The aroma from the child's pussy was mind boggling for me, something that I had never experienced before.\n\n""Oooooooohhhhh D aaaadda, Yessssss!"" she wailed like some carnally whirling dervish. As I worked my mouth and nose into my daughter's hole, I placed my hands around her body and under her buttocks.\n\nThen I pulled her up as I laid back. Out of her mind with lust, Michelle eagerly allowed me to move her and she hurriedly moved her exciting body over me, straddling my body. I was then lying on my back with my daughter's thighs at my ears and her young moist twat pushing down at me in search of relief. I had my hands on the cheeks of her ass.\n\nI pulled her hips down and pushed my mouth into her waiting cunnie. Meanwhile Michelle was tracking the waving cock in front of her face, chasing it with her tongue and giving it delicious whips of pleasure as the tip found its target. Michelle released a wild cry of pleasure and I felt her hands clutching fiercely on my legs. My hungry mouth opened upon her clit and took it within my pursing lips as my tongue licked around it. I had to hold Michelle tightly as her body was instinctively thrashing.\n\nTremendous spasms were obviously overtaking her and causing tremors of pleasure to course through her body. All I heard were animal-like sounds coming from my daughter as my mouth worked frantically on her thoroughly moistened pussy and I felt Michelle purposefully driving her wide open mouth down over my mast-like cock. She was swallowing it down into her throat, forcing the head deep into her neck until it stimulated her epiglottis, triggering both her gag reflex and the huge vaginal convulsions that now wracked her body.\n\nI was fascinated by the squirting baby cum-juice that then started to spurt from her hot young body. As my daughter started to ejaculate over my face, my face, neck, chest, chin and cheeks were wet from the child's cum squirt. As I pushed my tongue into Michelle's hole, she suddenly emitted a wild moan, then temporarily stiffened her whole body, and finally pushed her vagina down with a vengeance.\n\nSoon, I was holding tightly to the cheeks of her soft ass so that she wouldn't fall off, as she was fucking down on my mouth with wild abandon. As my tongue moved furiously inside the child I heard her voice babbling in the background, ""Ooo aaahhh Dadda, oh Dadda, da, Dadda, oh oh oh nnnggg nnnggg ahhhhh Dadda ohhh pleeeeease!""\n\nUnable to wait any longer I tore my mouth away and, using all of my strength, I pushed her off me and onto her back. Quickly I shifted positions, moving rapidly upward upon my daughter's hot trembling naked body, coming to rest within her parted legs. As I moved up, I was confronted with a most unbelievable sight, one that I could have only dreamed until now.\n\nMichelle was no longer a rational person. The look of sheer lust and utter abandon on my daughter's face was the stuff of pedophile wet dreams. Her sex lips were swollen and displayed the rouge of total lust that had overtaken her body. They were quivering wildly. Her face was contorted and held a look of desperation. As my cock touched at the entrance of her pussy I was almost frightened by the wild look in her eyes as she babbled frantically, ""Hurry Dadda, h-hurry hurry oh ooo yeah do it do it...hurry...""\n\nI wanted to be part of the total feeling of abandonment. I lowered my head down, pushed my lips down on hers, and was immediately attacked by her open mouth and frantic tongue. Michelle was on fire. As our hands grasped desperately at the back of each other's head my throbbing prick pushed into her hungry tight wet pussy.\n\nI felt her move her body up to meet mine and I could swear that I heard a cry of pain in my mouth as I felt myself push all the way inside her. The sensation on my cock slithering into her was exquisite, as I pushed all the way down into her. We were now both moaning in each other's mouth. Slowly I pulled my cock back and, as the tip was coming close to backing out through the entrance, Michelle's clutch became more frantic.\n\nShe was moaning pleadingly in my mouth as if she was begging me not to pull out. I plunged back down into her and amidst the wild sounds coming from her; she wrapped her legs tightly around me as she bucked back up to meet my thrust. I was soon in a rhythm, moving in and out of my daughter's tight pussy, which I swear was sucking on my throbbing prick. I was doing all that I could to stay on her as she thrashed about with wild uncontrolled movements.\n\nEither Michelle had somehow watched a thousand x-rated porno movies and had practiced everything she had ever seen or she was what could only be described as a natural nymphomaniac. Never in my wildest dreams could I have envisioned such wildness in any girl fucking, let alone my primary school-age sweetheart. Her hips were thrashing about under me, going from side to side, bucking up and down, and to my amazement and excitement Michelle actually began biting at my mouth while she continued to babble.\n\nThe pressure in my throbbing prick had reached its explosive point. I had one last flash of sanity. ""Michelle I gotta oh honey ooo I'm gonna cum baby. Oooo I gotta pull out...!"" I murmured. As I tried to pull back, Michelle became like a rabid animal. The way that she was furiously clutching and desperately fucking was totally amazing.\n\nShe wrapped her long legs around my hips and locked her ankles behind my buttocks. ""Oh oh oh oh yeah Dadda oh oh oh..."" she babbled on. ""cuumm in meee, fuck my girlhole, fill me up with your sex Dadda, make babies in my belly, pleeeeeeeeeease Dadda- aaaaaaaaa rrgh"" There was no way to stop myself anymore. I began pounding with warp speed into the child's cunnie and she kept pace with my movements as I began to cum.\n\n""OHHH honey I'm cumming OHHHHH, Dadda's going to fill up your babyhole, I'm cumming inside your cunnyyyyyyyyyy!"" I cried out.\n\nMichelle continued bucking and clutching. At the same time she was desperately urging me on, ""Cum cum oh cum Dadda cum in meeeeeee cum!!!"" We were both panting furiously hungrily sucking in air. ""NNNNNNGGGGGG!"" My teeth were clenched tight as I was shooting mind-boggling pleasurable squirts into my daughter. Squirt after squirt shot into her hole as her pussy sucked the final drops from me. It flooded into her sex and because of the enormous volume being shot into such a tight tunnel, the walls of her vagina became like a pressure vessel. It forced the cumm deep into her cervix and flooded her womb, even forcing thick wads into her tubes, bathing her baby ovaries in Dadda cum.\n\nI was finished. For minutes, I remained resting lightly upon her. We were both panting. Finally, I rolled off her. We lay side by side and I reached down and took her hand in mine. Soon our heavy breathing began to subside.\n\n""I love you sweetheart,"" I said exhausted. ""I love you too, Dadda,"" she responded. We were together and that was all either of us wanted or needed. Together, forever, a girl and her Dadda. A random moment I stood straining on my tippie toes, a sure sign that I was rapidly approaching orgasm as I looked down in love and wonder at my babygirl. Michelle was kneeling at my feet, rubbing at my penis which was lewdly lubricated with a water-based gel.\n\nShe had come up to me unbidden (as was her wont*S*) wearing nothing but the little Care Bears t-shirt that I had brought her at the Regional show a year before. Michelle invariably went about naked when we were at home together, making a big show about always being visible, always being available to Dadda's view, Dadda's touch. She received enormous satisfaction from the fact that I could satisfy my lust arbitrarily, on a whim if that is what I desired and her attire (or lack thereof) was symbolic of the fact that nothing stood between my desire and her ability and willingness to satisfy it.\n\nWhen she did wear anything, it was always clearly chosen to incite my hunger, to encourage my use of her body. A simple singlet or t- shirt like this was often the most effective because... she looked most of all like what she was, a little girl with her sex parts uncovered so her Dadda could touch and use them.\n\nIf more than a few hours went by and I didn't respond to so overt an invitation, Michelle would generally initiate sexual touching like she was doing now. Sometimes she would simply hop down at my feet and start to tenderly felate me, other times she was prone to kneeling down in front of me and, bending over to face away, would start some form of bawdy self stimulation, moistening her own sexhole until I predictably took advantage of it.\n\nHis time she had chosen to wank my cock into hardness, using a gooey slime to make the manual jerk off feel slick and sweet like her tight little cunnie hole. I could see she was rocking herself so that her vulva was grinding onto the heel of her foot perched under her, one of the sure signs that my baby wanted to cum. I knew as always it was time to call her on her little gambit and asked expectantly ""Dadda has a big load of cum building up for you honey, do you want me to squirt it in your mouth or in your cunnie hole?"" What Michelle said next rocked my world in a way that I never predicted.\n\n""Neither Dadda, I want you to put it in here"" and with that she turned and bent forward till her face was flat on the white tiles and her face turned to look back at me. Her hands reached around behind her and grasped either side of her dark little anus. She gathered as much of the white bottom flesh she could in her long fingers and pulled it hard aside, stretching her rear entry to a beckoning orifice that looked as tight and inviolate as her toddler vagina had looked the very first time I had touched it.\n\nMichelle used the tips of her fingers to press the gelatinous liquid into her hole and I realised that the goo covering my cock had been applied for the same purpose. This was not on impulse, Michelle had planned for my to take her cherry areshole here and now, had orchestrated it so that no man on earth could or would resist sating his cock in her belly today. My baby wanted to experience anal sex and she wanted it today. The sexual curiosity, the premeditation behind this act of lust was blindingly erotic. I needed to fuck my baby's bottomhole, now!\n\nI looked at the twinge of fear quelled with lust, listened to her pleading voice ""Just put it straight in Dadda, don't wait, I don't want it slow, I want you to push it straight in all the way. I can take you, honest..."". Suddenly it was clear, I knew what she wanted. In my desperate desire not to hurt my baby, not to alert her, not to impinge my lust into her consciousness, I had robbed Michelle of a right of passage.\n\nMy slow manipulation of her sex, using her vulva as a rub tube, the stealthy stretching of her vagina till I could press myself into her without tearing her hymen. It had all be done with such patience, such care but my baby didn't know what it was like to be opened for the first time, to feel the raping cock embed itself into her insides, stretching her to the point of implosion before the tender membrane gave way and she felt the swelling meat forging a new way through raw flesh. My babygirl was offering me her virginity, not something that I coveted and took clandestinely but a gift that she could offer and I accept. A gift of love, and lust and pain.\n\nHer eyes were desperate now ""Please Dadda, just put it all the way in, I'm ready for it and I know what I want, please Dadda, I want to feel you cum in my bottom..."" I let my trousers drop to the floor as I knelt behind her and placed a hand on either side of her narrow hips. Michelle instinctively wiggled her bottom till the tip of my member lodged in the impossibly narrow opening to her colon, she pressed back till it was straining with the pressure of breaching her sphincter, then peering back at me with a warm smile, said ""Go on Dadda, just like when you take a band- aid off...one, two""...\n\n***\n\n3 months later\n\nThe correspondence had begun innocently enough. I had met ""Harold"" in a cybersex chatroom called ""Across Generations"" and had often seen his nickname ""Bad Daddy69"" logged in (a little corny, but so... generic and unimaginative that was less likely to catch the attention of the law enforcement officers that often sought to entrap pedophiles in these places).\n\nWe talked and compared noted about our baby girls and I always got a kick out of knowing that I was describing the true nature and antics of my real time cock addicted cumbaby Michelle, while all the men in these chatrooms merely simulated their aspirations describing their wannabe desires and fantasies. Similarly I had always encouraged Michelle to scour the net and practice her lolitaish acts of seduction in such places. I enjoyed nothing better than watching tell the masturbating middle aged men that called her for phone sex, that her Dadda was sliding his cock into her tight fuckhole, and how she was holding the vibrating egg on her clitty, just the way Dadda liked it.\n\nThey no doubt thought they were speaking to a fantasizing woman in her 30's ""affecting"" the voice of a child (think Marilyn Monroe meets Betty Boo). But as I heard the men grunting with orgasm, there was no doubting her frenzied arousal. She simply loved the thought of men's cocks getting hard and cumming for her!\n\nYet as Harold described his ""Helen"", something rang true in his words. Perhaps it was the way he described the stealth that was needed to turn his normal little child into the depraved sexgirl that he now claimed to enjoy, or the fact that he didn't just always want to talk about the sex, but also described the minutia, the sometimes boring details of what it took to keep the fact that your daughter was also your cocktoy, a secret from the world.\n\nFor whatever reason, it suddenly dawned on me that he was telling the truth, just like me! On impulse, I messaged him one day ""Hey Harold, would you send me a picture of Helen, just so I know what this little cumpoppet of yours looks like?"" he messaged back ""Sure, just setting up the webcam...BRB"". A moment later, an image began to assemble itself on my screen, of a delicious little 9 year old, squatting with thighs spread wide so you could catch a glimpse of her bald little cunniehole. She had the cock of a man in his late 40s in her mouth and was obviously sucking it with gusto, while the man with his trousers around his ankles smiled smugly at the camera.\n\nI was looking intently at the photo for any clue that it might be authentic, a freshly taken image rather than one of the innumerable (and often badly dated) photos of underage girls being used for men's pleasure that circulated endlessly in chatrooms across the net. I was still peering intently when another attachment appeared that changed Michelle's and my life forever.\n\nIt was a short video obviously taken from the point of view of the man. It showed the same girl lying on her back on a table, her shoulders rhythmically being pushed up by thrusting below out of frame. It zoomed in on her lewdly smiling face and she said ""Does Michelle like it when you do this to her?"". The camera panned down over her torso, giving a glimpse of the standing man's cock sliding in and out of her tender young vagina, the girl was starting to moan and whimper with pleasure as the camera was turned towards the man's still smug face. He winked once and then the clip ended.\n\nI feverishly typed a response...""We have to meet""\n\n***\n\n6 months later\n\nMichelle lay dozing on some sort of low divan... Sounds entered her ears but refused to penetrate into her mind, they echoed from somewhere a long way off...confused, garbled, not unpleasant, it was just that she did not care what they were.\n\nShe was swimming in a great big bowl of warm narcotic custard, skipping over the ocean of oblivion like a stone dipping in and out of unconsciousness, not particularly interested in maintaining the effort required to remain awake, the darkness beckoned.\n\nSomething called to her, was it her name...""Dadda?"" but the sound was not the thing pulling her back, keeping her cognizant. It was something else?... Not sound, not sight (her eyes were screwed resolutely shut) it was... a feeling...something familiar, something far more powerful than sight or sound something?... Oh, it was a feeling *S* touch, sensation, something nice was happening to her, it was soft...mmmmmmm it was...""ohhhh Daddddaaaa""...\n\nThere were people, lots of people, noise, squelching & slurping and what was that bumping?? She could hear her Dadda's voice more clearly now...""That's right dear, that's my good girl...*she smiled, her Dadda was happy with her*... That's it, let them put their cocks in you, your such a lovely girl to fuck, they all want a turn"". Sensation was returning and she realized that she was holding something..in both hands, but what was that bumping?... ""Good girl, make them cum for Dadda""...Oh, they were cocks, she had cocks in each of her hands!\n\nHer hands were full of some kind of lotion and she was rubbing them back and forth. She then identified other hands holding her legs up and apart... She forced her eyes to open a peek, but there was so much going on that she screwed them shut almost immediately. Always the pushing, bumping? There were men close, kneeling, pressing in to get close to her.\n\nThe ones with their cocks in her hands, thrusting, their faces like masks of lust over her and another face...? The one on top of her...Oh, he was fucking her. She was being fucked, that was what the bumping was, he was bumping her against the low loveseat she was splayed on as he thrust into her. That was the nice feeling she was getting in between her legs.\n\nIt all made sense now, she opened her eyes again to take a peek just as the two men kneeling over her began to spurt in unison. She felt the jets of semen streaking out of their penis' splashing over her breasts, her neck and tummy. They were cumming on her *S* ""That's a good girl, see how much they need my babygirl, their cocks spurted for you.\n\nThe scene changed, other men new men are moving in, taking the place of the others, she can hear moaning and feel her bottom being lifted up off the divan. The man in Michelle's vagina is cumming too and she can feel the pressure of the spurt and the overflow down her leg, she can tell that he is not the first. Michelle's cunnie is drenched with cum, as is her body. She looks over his shoulders and see another man straining to take his place and behind him others, many others, jostling to see and fuck the babywhore.\n\n""That's right, let the men use your cunnie, just like Dadda taught you, just like Dadda made you""... Soothing sounds of her Dadda's voice, and his touch, unmistakable. His hands on her face, behind her neck his lips grazing hers, gently kissing her. At the first touch of his tongue on her teeth, she begins to buck under the man between her legs. She thrashes so that the men restraining her legs redouble their grip and pull her thighs apart till her groin is strained. Dadda is kissing her and she wants to cum, cum for her Dadda. He leans down to her ear and whispers softly ""I Love you my darling girl"".\n\nThen Dadda's hands are behind her neck, his fingers are lifting her chin up and straightening out the tunnel formed by her neck, angling her throat to make a deep fuckhole, she knows Dadda likes to fuck her mouth like that. Her Dadda's cock is wobbling before her eyes as he kneels to take position above her head, and guides his cock into her throat. Now she is complete, now she is happy. Dadda loves her, Dadda needs her. As his finger tips guide her own cockjerking hands ""That's right baby, milk them onto your pretty sift skin for Dadda""... and his cock occupies her mouth and her throat engulfs him, Michelle starts the gushing cum that she has become known for in certain circles.\n\nShe here's men exclaiming, then moans and grunts, in the background a smattering of applause. Dadda beams in pride as his writhing squirt baby cums under him and in that moment, there is no one else in the room, just a girl and her Dadda.\n\n***\n\nOne year later Michelle stood in the middle of the dark wood paneled room, a blind fold covering her face, expectantly waiting for the surprise I had promised her tonight. Tonight was special, she knew and I had promised her a treat. Tonight was her 12th Birthday!\n\nAround the room a small gathering of men in expensive clothes, smoking jackets, blazers some opting for more unconventional attire, leather gear, latex and one stood with an enormous penis peeking from a frilly negligee. It was a place where conventional judgments and morality were... irrelevant.\n\nSome of the men sat in large leather chesterfield lounges and chairs, or stood against fireplace, bookcases or at the foot of a giant oak staircase that ascended to the first floor. Many young girls, infants through to young teens stood, kneeled or sat at their Dadda's (or guardians, or foster carer's) feet, most naked, some dressed in the provocative garb or cherubs, courtesans, schoolgirls or whores. There were several young boys present also, two stood to one side of Michelle, arms interlinked, each fondling the others genitals absently, waiting for the evening's entertainment to unfold.\n\nMichelle was alert and functional, despite being comprehensively drugged. Several of the guests were Doctors (and Barristers and Parliamentarians and Judges...) and they had perfected the concoctions that I dosed her with to staggering effect. While she could happily stand still blindfolded, with no loss of balance, could respond and retain consciousness, Michelle was floating on a cocktail of drugs that left her without inhibition (although her demure nature still shone through *S*), without anxiety, completely compliant and most important of all, devoid of any capacity to recollect events since I administered the drugs, just before the limousine had called to collect us. It had come a long way since the mickey fins of her youth!\n\nMost of the young charges had their lips wrapped around their parent/carer's cock, others had their hands inside the robe or zippers and the rhythmic rise and fall of fabric told the story of gentle caresses and squeezes beneath. One or two of the children were mere tots, somewhere between 2 and 4 years of age and there were several older girls that were obviously given the task of caring for them. One, a girl of no more then 13 and heavily pregnant nursed a baby baby boy at her teat on the lounge, while holding his legs apart for one of the gentlemen to suckle at the boy's thin cock.\n\nMichelle was dressed angelically, my heart swelled with pride as I saw the men's cocks engorge at the sight of her. She had on a little cream satin bustier that pinched in her tiny waist, giving her hips form and curve beyond their years. It was cut below her pert little breastbuds, pushing them up and together giving her the impression of cleavage where in truth there was none. Her nipples stood large and defined against dark areolas, a sure sign of the precocious presence of sex hormones constantly flooding her body and of the semen that was rubbed into them daily. Her breasts were covered with fine goosebumps that served to define and highlight the delectable firmness of her blossoming bosom.\n\nThe bustier was matched with dainty panties, see-thru with detailed embroidery encasing her delicious little sex, and also hooked down to hold up sheer silk stockings, with lovely frilly tops squeezing the tops of her svelte thighs. She unconsciously moved her weight from foot to foot in high stiletto heels which defined and outlined her ankles and calves and made her stand with her cute little bottom pushed a little out and her lovely developing bosom accentuated.\n\nHer breathing was coming in short pants at the excitement of being so exposed and at having been blindfolded since our arrival. She heard the unmistakable sounds of sex, the sighs of children and the grunts of adult men and her fingers played nervously at the edge of her lips as she fought to stop from covering herself, just like Dadda had said.\n\nI had never seen her looking so beautiful, my perfect little Lolita poppet, my cumbaby, Dadda's only sexgirl.\n\nOur elderly host currently had a ten year-old girl named Heather astride his leg and a girl perched on either arm of his chair. Young Heather, inhibitions undone and libido spiked by drugs, was walking around in a daze. Cocaine had been rubbed liberally into her vagina, making her move constantly despite the sedatives in her veins. It was also making her incredibly horny and her cunnie unbelievably itchy. She had walked up to the old gentleman with big hazel eyes full of lust and the end of her wheat colored ponytail in her mouth.\n\nUnconscious of what she was doing, she'd lifted her red satin party dress and tried to mount his leg. He had helped her straddle his thigh and was petting her as she rocked her excited little pussy on his leg.\n\nI stepped forward towards Michelle and kissed her gently on the her soft lips as my hands lifted to cradle her precious face and I felt her melt against me.\n\n""Dadda told you today was special, not just because it was your Birthday and that I had a surprise for you, something for being such a good girl for Dadda, didn't I honeygirl?""\n\n""Yes Dadda!"" she uttered excitedly. ""And Dadda always keeps his promises to his babygirl, doesn't he"". ""Yes Dadda!"". I turned to our host and he nodded and gave a signal to a Butler clad in the formal attire of his trade. He turned to a door at the rear of the room and went to retrieve Michelle's special present.\n\nMickey had sensed the excitement of the day the moment the red ribbon was tied in a bow under his chin. He was happy but suspicious of being free to run about and the over crowded room and this confused him. Pussy everywhere, and food! It was more than his walnut brain could process. Too much noise! Too many smells!\n\nThen out of the sensory confusion the perfect smell appeared, he was smelling one particular pussy, familiar, comforting one that smelled... right. Mickey was a smart dog, and although he was still a young dog, easily trained. For the last month while he was kept at the mansion ready to be Michelle's treat he had been given constantly refreshed pairs of her panties to sniff, to familiarize himself with.\n\nMichelle did not question why her Dadda made her wear her panties for 3 days at a time, nor why he always had her remove them and hand to me rather than putting them in the hamper. I had placed them in Ziploc bags and sent them over with the driver that called twice a week for them.\n\nIn the kennels, they were produced at each meal time and the handlers had given Mickey the scent of her each day twice a day before mealtime. In this way her scent was already positively associated for Mickey and this was reinforced by the 'special' handling he got from Heather and the other special wards to whom the old man was legal guardian.\n\n***\n\nAfter each evening meal one of the children would come and lay in the kennel with Mickey. The handlers would hold Michelle's recently soiled panties to his nose as the nominated girl would felate the dog. Laying on his side she would rub her pursed lips up and down the length of his glistening red shaft, pulling the furry pouch aside to reveal the bulbous cock. Finally as he starting whimpering she would close her mouth over the head and swallow the long dog penis right down to the knot, and holding it gurgling in her gullet as the dog pumped its seemingly endless stream of semen into her preteen belly.\n\nPowerful conditioning was overwhelming to the dog who had reached the peak of his sexual maturity and had a constant urge to breed. Even as the pheromones began to reach his incredibly sensitive nostrils he began to simultaneously salivate, his cock slid glistening and stiff from its sheath and he began to involuntarily rut as he walked. He was as imprinted with the need to fuck Michelle as she was to be her Dadda's fucktoy.\n\n""Beautiful girl, here is your special surprise"" I say, removing the blindfold. There arrowing towards her through the crowd (guided by his keen scent) was Mickey, her own first ever puppy. ""Oh Dadda, is he really mine, really for me?\n\n""Happy birthday baby!""\n""You're mine!"" Michelle sighed.\n\nMickey, the dog, would have echoed those words if he was able. He spoke the dog equivalent, pressing his muzzle between a pair of fragrant thighs, and finding the source of the perfect aroma. His dog heart filled with love and his penis bulged like a spear of pink passion. Little fingers scratched behind his ears as the tasty pussy rubbed his snout.\n\nMichelle was weak-kneed and trembly, covered with goosebumps like she was being tickled all over. Mickey's warm furry muzzle was planted between her legs, his tongue frantically licking the crotch of her panties. The cloth was soaked with her stickiness and her puppy's spit. She buried her fingers in Mickey's soft fur and lifted his head to look at his handsome face.\n\n""I love you,"" she told him and scratched him behind his furry ears as his nose poked back down to her cunnie. She had slid to her knees between my legs so she could hug her dog and now gazed up at her father, melting with gratitude.\n\n""Thank you, Dadda! You knew what I wanted more than anything.""\n\n""Always, my poppet,"" I replied wryly.\n\nI petted her hair, watching Mickey press his nose low to get it between her thighs again and I saw her lift her bottom a bit to give his tongue easier access. Seeing this made my big cock jump with need, aching to be squeezed. It was straining with eagerness out of my open pants fly, little bubbles of precum dripping from its ruby slit. Michelle's mouth watered and she wrapped her hand around it, leaning on me to steady herself under the force of Mickey's loving attack. It felt so good for both of us!\n\nShe licked my cockhead and then pursed her lips around my knob to suck my juice, trying to get more cock spit out of the hole. I groaned and thrust into her hand, poking her mouth and Michelle thought she must be the luckiest little girl in the world this Birthday. She put her hand on my fat balls to jiggle my eggs while she sucked me.\n\nEven though she wanted to feel her Dadda spurt in her mouth, she let go of my dick as I started to cum. Moaning, she arched her back, spreading her legs as the seizure of pleasure gripped her. She held her big puppy's head as the last spasm shivered through her, to stop his assault.\n\nMickey gazed up at her through his shaggy gold fringe and whimpered.\n\nI gazed at her with Love. ""Did you see!"" she gasped, grateful to be lifted up in my hands, praying I'd seen everything.\n\n""Daddy saw, baby."" My voice caressed her, so deep and loving, and aroused.\n\nI was dying to plunge my cock into Michelle's wet vagina but I wanted to deepen her bond with Mickey; take advantage of the special moment for her by teaching her the special game of fucking her dog. I was also mindful of the expectant hush that had come over the room. There wasn't a man in the room who did not have his cock out of his pants and wasn't being sucked, fondled, licked or fucked by one of the available cumtots in the room. Even the Butler had (after asking his Master's permission) sat himself on the Piano stool at the other end of the room and was in the process of impaling girl of no more than 7 onto the paper thin flesh of his erect tool.\n\nI lifted Michelle gently and carried her over and laid her down on her belly on the plush ottoman of an armchair that was now set in the middle of the room.\n\n""I'm so happy with you, baby"" I told Michelle, bending down to kiss her cheek, stroking her back, as I removed her sodden panties.\n\n""Did you see him lick me?"" she asked, propping up on her elbows. As ever, I was moved by my daughter's joy ""I saw every lick,"" I assured her.\n\n""Baby,"" I said, stroking her bare bottom. I was in agony of wanting her, but resisted.\n\nMickey was whimpering, his big pink dick seemed as torturously hard as my own. It looked much too big for his body. He was only a mid sized dog, but was hung with the meaty seven inch of cock of one of his anonymous ancestors.\n\n""Look at your puppy, sweetheart,"" I said. ""He's suffering.""\n\nMichelle turned her bright blonde head to see. Her little jaw dropped and her eyes got big.\n\n""See how swollen and hard his penis is, baby?"" I said, allowing myself to finger the tight warm pussy I wanted so badly to fuck, trying not to think about my own suffering.\n\n""It's so pink!"" she exclaimed.\n\nThe big pup darted his head forward to lick his new mistress's face. Michelle cooed sympathetically and wrapped her arm around his neck. The poor dog started humping the air as she kissed him.\n\n""Don't worry, Mickey,"" she told him softly. ""I'll be just like a little girl dog for you. I'll never let you be lonely!""\n\n""Good girl,"" I praised, as I positioned her hips. I added a small pillow under them to lift her a little bit higher. ""Daddy will be right here helping you, Pet. Don't be afraid.""\n\n***\n\nMickey's penis was beautiful! Bubble gum pink with raspberry highlights. Michelle could still see it in her mind as it spread her cunnie wide and he pushed inside.\n\nMickey needed her bad! She didn't protest as several young attendants lifted his paws up to place them gently on either side of Michelle's thin hips. There were audible moans from those around her as Michelle lifted her preteen arse to admit his cock deep into her belly. His fur was soft, tickling her bottom and the backs of her thighs.\n\nThe sweet feeling of being stuffed with a thrusting puppy prick made her moan with happiness. Even better, at last she was feeling humping motions she had dreamt of. Mickey was fucking her hard and fast, like a dick on springs, and she loved the wild bestial rutting. Already she loved Mickey and she knew that he loved her too. But here, now she was just a girldog for Mickey to fuck, cummeat for him to rut into, to use until his thrusting cock exploded into her. And that was what little Michelle wanted more than ever, right now, in front of all these people, in front of her beloved Dadda. She would be the best cumgirl, the best puppywhore any of them had ever seen!\n\nHis hum With each hump, the knot of his penis was bumping her swollen button, making it harder and harder. Each bump sent currents of heat through her pussy and belly. She was greedy for more and kept lifting her bottom to feel his bulge hit her clit.\n\nShe could smell my crotch. I was kneeling right in front of her, my hands by her sides as I covered Mickey's paws. ""Fuck me, Mickey,"" she groaned. Her fuckhole and clit were being pounded harder and harder.\n\nThen suddenly, the big knot that had been ramming her bud, went into her vagina, forced inside by her puppy's frantic humping. Michelle screamed and nearly swooned as her cunnie locked around the ballooning penis. Several of the older men began to moan, cumming into the mouths, hands, vaginas and anuses of the children in their laps.\n\n""Daddy, it's too big!"" she cried. ""It's okay, baby,"" I murmured close to her ear. ""It's how Mickey shows you I loves you. Doesn't it feel good, baby, filling you up?""\n\nShe didn't reply but merely starting emitting a low gurgling noise, a moan rising from somewhere deep in her abdomen. It did feel good! Like a big wave at the beach, lifting and taking her up and up. She seemed to feel Mickey's spunk pouring inside her and knew he was in ecstasy of loving her. The pressure was intense.\n\n""Mickey is squirting in me and I'm cumming, Daddy,"" she moaned as the pleasure sent chills through her body. ""Good girl."" My voice was sweet in her ear.\n\nMichelle's whole body pulsed with her climax. She grabbed hold of me like she might wash away, hugging me, rubbing her mouth on my stiff dick, breathing its comforting smell mixed with puppy dog cum. She licked and bit at my cock as another wave of cumming hit her.\n\nI love my daddy she thought, I love my Mickey, she screamed inside as her body convulsed with cumming again.\n\nI planted my cock for a handful of blissful thrusts in my daughter's hungrily sucking mouth. It was only force of will that had kept me from raping her mouth earlier while watching my baby writhe through multiple orgasms, tied to her dog. She gagged on the enormous erection as I thrust into her neck, the convulsions this caused wracked her tiny body, squeezing the dog's knot even more, making it feel gargantuan in her child sized cunnie.\n\nThis in turn both stirred Mickey on to pump more of his viscous puppy ooze into the girl and forced her over the edge again to another choking orgasm. She struggled to breathe, not noticing when I pinched her nose shut, sending her into spasms of thrashing that sucked the biggest orgasm of my life from my aching balls. She arched her back once more as she teetered on the verge of asphyxiation, self preservation causing her body pulsing to jerk on Mickey's cock in ""le petite mort"". I released her nostrils and withdrew my deflating cock, to watch her deliciously hardened nipples rise and fall as she drew great lungfuls of air, utterly spent.\n\n""That's my good girl, that's Dadda's sexgirl"" I gasped, looking down at the thick ropes of cum that drooled from her lips and had splattered her smooth blemish free chin.\n\n***\n\nTwo years later\n\n""Please Dadda, please push it in, it won't hurt the baby I promise!"". I looked at my darling daughter, naked on her knees on the kitchen floor, her school uniform pushed up over her buttocks to reveal her firm ripe round buttocks and her open, empty sexhole peeking from between splayed thighs, Michelle looking over her shoulder her eyes pleading, imploring.\n\nHer sexual hunger had become limitless, her need insatiable. Whether it was due to the hormones that were coursing through her body now that she was 8 months pregnant with my baby, or just the that the thought that she was breeding with her own father was so naughty that it tripped some switch in her, I could not tell. All I knew is that Michelle wanted me day and night, she had become nymphmaniacal, hypersexual, an delicious expectant little pregnant harlot for her Dadda.\n\nMinutes before I had been sitting at the kitchen table reading the newspaper when she came in the door from school, her arm under the swollen belly that pushed out like a tent in front of her specially tailored uniform. Oh, hadn't that caused an uproar at the school, counsellors and year advisors had plenty of advice for the sole father of such a wayward teen.\n\nAnd of course little Michelle had played her part with aplomb, even breaking down and crying as she sat with me in the Principal's office and confided how an ""indiscretion"" at summer camp with a teen boy had left her in this condition (she had rubbed my cock through my pants while we waited outside his office, snickeringin a whisper that ""The principle was gonna see Dadda's hard on, nyah, nyah, nyah. You're gonna get detention, nyah, nyah, nyah!).\n\nBut the truth was that I had planted my seed deep inside my daughter's belly day after day, night by night and now we watched her tummy swell inevitantly and expectantly with the offspring/sibling she carried inside her. This joyous event had been something we had both wanted for so long and free from the shakles of conventional morality, there seemed to be no reason on earth why we should wait. My baby would finish her schooling by correspondence and she knew that Dadda planned to look after her for ever and ever, so we couldn't see any reason not to fill her belly with Dadda's cum until he made a baby inside her.\n\nAnd so it was that my little coquet had walked through the door declaring that she had waited all day to be fucked and couldn't wait a minute longer. She had even made one her year 7 ""groupies"" as we called them, lick her cunnie in the darkened lighting box of the drama auditorium after lunch but it didn't hold her, it just took the edge off.\n\nShe had recruited many young fleshlets to her cause, having a sexual magnetism and command of her powers of seduction that most women didn't achieve till their 30's, if at all. But his darling fucktot had experienced so, so much more than most 30 years olds (in fact she had had more sex, tasted more semen and made enough cocks jerk in orgasm over her for any three lifetimes).\n\nShe sat squarely on the table straight in front of me, a foot on either side me on the chair and leaned back on one hand and rubbed her belly lewdly. ""My baby knows when your daughter wants to be fucked Dadda. It can feel my needing and it gets restless""\n\n""it"" was still of indeterminate sex. We had forgone the usual heads up from the Ultrasound technician and instead preferred to conjecture. Mostly Michelle did this while sitting astride me, riding up and down on my cock, or when she would reach back and pull the cheeks of her anus apart so I could rape that other dark hole. She knew the debauched suggestions, the carnal comparisons of what being a sister/mother to either an infant girl or boy was so taboo as to make my cock ache from engorgement.\n\nRubbing, her belly in circles that began on her navel and undoing one button of the chequered St. Cuths dress on each pass, she gradually broadened her rotations until her fingers were raking her swollen breasts and gently tickling her fastidiously bald cleft. ""It's moving Dadda, can you see it? I think some of what runs through my veins is already in it Dadda. Just as you taught me to associate being dreamy and drowsy with arousal, with having cum over me, covering me, with having orgasms, I think my baby is learning to need sex already!""\n\nShe knew her vulgar words would inflame me, that and the way her white socked toe had slipped from her school shoe and was now circling round and round my groin. There was no mistaking the tenting of my erection in my casual shorts, already making my uncomfortable sitting there, begging to be freed. ""You know Dadda, I think this little one is going to be born a sex baby, just like me..., think about it, when you touch my fuckhole, lick me or rape my bottom, the baby feels it inside.\n\n""It hears me moan, feels my respiration, heatbeat all go crazy and then...whoooosh, it feels the electric impulses going haywire as my orgasm short circuits every nerve in my body (especially the ones around my sexual organs and that's what my womb is Dadda, my womb is part of my cunnie, Dadda and that's where you fuck me"")\n\nMy penis was pulsing now, she was being so depraved, so corrupt and she knew that drove me mad. Just like that first time when I felt her rocking with me, felt her responding to my thigh raping when she was just a baby. It aroused me incredibly to know that she hungered, she needed like I did. It wasn't just me, it wasn't just a Dadda using, abusing his Daughter, it was giving my baby what she needed, making her feel good, just like her body wanted to feel.\n\nShe had the dress completely open now and was pressing three fingers deep below her ponderous belly, stretching her hand past the moving, living bulge that swelled before my eyes and driving them into her vagina. There was already a little pool of girl cum on the table underneath her, some of which had begun to drip off the edge of the table and was starting to make a dark patch on my billowing shorts. The other hand was squeezing at her impossibly enlarged breast, alternately stroking and tweaking at each until little droplets of viscous liquid formed at each nipple.\n\n""There Dadda, I've made some milk for you...do you want to taste some of your baby daughter's sweet breast milk?"" she teased the teats then squeezed one so that a stream of droplets shot across my chest and chin, lips and open mouth. I stared at the darkened nipples, so much larger and suckable now that she was pregnant.\n\nInevitably when she got on her knees and began begging me to fuck her, she knew that it would work. Was I that predictable, that ensnared in her sexual wiles, that beholden to her girlish cunnie? I didn't know, didn't care, as my shorts dropped to the floor and my cock sprang free, sending a shot of precum sailing to land on her milky white bottom. It didn't matter, what mattered was that I put my dick in her, now!\n\n""You know I feel the baby move every time when it knows you're going to fuck me. Do you think it's moving so your cock will rub it where it feels best, do you think it's already learning how to be a good cockbaby for you? I know one thing though, when you fuck me hard and make your little girl cum, my bloodstream is going to be awash with endorphins, the closest thing to liquid love there is. Do you think the baby likes that Dadda, do you think it's cum addicted like me already?""\n\nMichelle's coaxing teasing questions were having the desired effect. My cock was already rearing, then veins down it's side throbbing dark and blue. As I knelt down behind her I saw her heavy belly ballooned between her legs, her heavy, milk laden breast seeping onto the floor and watched as the fingers of one hand rubbed at her clittybud like a very deranged thing. ""I'm going to cum now Dadda and I know I'm going to squirt a lot.\n\nWill you put your cock in me, hard? Make it good for me Dadda""\n\nHow could I say now to my babygirl. She needed her Dadda.\n\n***\n\nThree years later\n\nI hold little Faith as she peers over the side of the baby crib in the delivery suite...""Isth, that oww bubba, Dadda?""...""yes dear, that's your little brother Dwayne""... I smile at the curious look on her sweet face and squeeze your hand as we watch our darling little girl meet her baby brother. ""hees sthorta funny looking an he crys a lot"" we both laugh, another indelible memory (another ""Kodak moment"") just one of the innumerable that we have shared on this glorious, unlikely adventure we have shared.\n\nI think for a moment of another baby, swaddled and sweet just like this. It seems just yesterday, that I held you darling Michelle and squeezed another dear woman's hand.\n\nI wonder what she would make of this strange circle of love we have made? I ponder but a moment, then smile. I have made us a family and taken care of the two people she loved most in the whole world, a girl and her Dadda. And now our little family is complete and it's time to move to a new phase of our love, create a new special bond with my little girl. To make my babygirl daughter my wife.\n\n***\n\nSix years later\n\nThe new Mrs. Jordan had made quite an impression at my firm, I thought to myself as I watched another of the Junior Executives eye her with barely disguised lust.\n\nI was the most admired man in the company, yes in part because of my meteoric rise (and close personal relationship with the firms Billionaire owner Oishi-san) but mostly because of the beautiful young wife that they assumed I had won through the hurly burly of corporate life, the money, trinkets and toys with which I could now shower her.\n\nMy little girl had graduated from Dadda's cuddling cumbaby to wayward teen babymaker and now had taken the place that she was destined to occupy since her mother's tragic death over 20 years ago. In one final, cross-country trip, she had left our home as my daughter and arrived with me to take up a much sought after corporate role as my delicious young trophy wife.\n\nIt took some organising, I had worked hard to ensure that I maintained the fit frame of a man a decade younger and my little squirtbaby had started to dress up (when we were out in public *S*) like a lady well beyond her tender years. The end result was that we could pass as one of the countless couples where a guiless ingénue and a seasoned man of the world had each found in the other what they wanted, what they needed.\n\nAnd was that so far from the truth? My girl had found in her Dadda the husband who would love and protect her for the rest of her days and could love her the only way she knew how, completely and utterly, without conditions, without limits.\n\nAnd I had found a girl, who was become a woman, who had given me back what that drunk driver had taken away, a family. She was my daughter, my lover, the mother to my new babies and now, my wife.\n\nWhen we had arrived in a new city and the removalists had driven off after two days of unpacking and decorating, we sat around, my new babygirl wife and our two kids and suddenly realised that this was the start of a whole new life together, a life not just as a girl and her Dadda but as husband and wife.\n\nAnd my little girl had done everything in her power to help create that life with me, going so far beyond the role of the good corporate wife that it makes me blush at times to think about it (O.K maybe blushing is a bit fat fetched, but you'll see what I mean).\n\nIn my last position, my promotion from Regional Executive to Divisional President was, let's say... accelerated by the sudden departure of the current incumbent, one Hank Treadwell. He was an acutely well qualified and competent Manager who was sadly also morally bankrupt. He was widely known for his marital indiscretions and on more than one occasion had been known to have sacked a female subordinate under dubious circumstances.\n\nDarling Michelle delivered me his head on a plate rather unexpectedly at a cocktail party thrown in honour of the visiting Japanese Chairman of the Board, Oishi Kitanaka (now just Oishi- san, to those in his inner circle).\n\nThe black tie affair was held in the palatial Australian headquarters of the firm and as the evening wore on and the saki flowed, I noticed Michelle seemed somewhat preoccupied and had spent a large portion of the evening watching Hank's movements as he ""worked the room"". At one stage I saw them deep in conversation, then when I next looked up they were no where to be seen.\n\nMoments later I heard a scream (unmistakeably Michelle's) then a male yell and a slapping sound, before she burst crying from the locked Executive washroom. This of course brought the party to a standstill and as I rushed forward to embrace and comfort her, I saw my boss the National President Kirk Pendergrace going by me, into the washroom to investigate. The door closed behind him and there were loud raised voices, before Treadwell was escorted from the room by 3 of Kitanaka's Sumo-sized ""Assistants"" (known affectionately to insiders as the 'goon squad') never to be seen on company premises again.\n\nAfter taking Michelle downstairs and being taken home in Kitanaka's personal Rolls Royce, my shyly smiling mischievous minx confided that events unfolded something like this.\n\nMichelle had been making outrageously flirtatious remarks to Hank (covertly) during the night (including one about how she couldn't come at the raw fish and other so called delicacies served up to honour Oishi-san and as a consequence was positively starving for some protein, in fact if she didn't get something filling inside her body soon, she might just pass out).\n\nAt one stage she had casually held her fingers under his nose and asked casually, ""What do you think that smell is?"" Hank apparently answered honestly...""Sushi?"", to which she replied, ""Well Hank you know, I never touch the stuff... but I'm glad to know you find it...appetising"".\n\nThen after feeding Hank one whisky after another (and feigning drunkness herself to him), she had volunteered that she was going to the ladies room to ""powder her nose"" and (discretely squeezing his crotch) wondered if he'd like to join her? (she also wondered idly ""where she'd heard that the Exec Bathroom had lockable doors?"" *S*).\n\nWell that was too much for old Hank and after waiting a (barely) decent moment, he headed off to follow her. After locking the main outer door, he found my little Michelle with her pert arse perched on the long marble vanity, back against the mirror, just as she extracted two fingers from her aromatic cunnie and sucked them clean. As he rushed forward, she expertly pivoted and slammed his arse up onto the ledge while dropping to her knees in front of him.\n\nHer hands deftly undid the fly of his Tux trousers which dropped down over his elevated feet and hit the floor and she reached in to free his rapidly inflating cock. She drove her mouth down and engulfed his cock warmly in her sweet mouth till her lips suckled at his balls while she reached in to free her own ample breasts and rubbed them lewdly along the sides of his cock as she tongued and sucked at the head.\n\nThis had the desired effect and soon his cock was turning purple in its engorgement and he was audibly whimpering with the desire to shoot his load in, on or over her.\n\nShe stood and began to unbutton the front of his frilled front shirt to expose his (now puffed up) chest. She smiled sweetly at Hank, his cock and balls now resting (symbolically) in her soft, warm, feminine hands and (I would give half of my first years President's bonus which is in itself a six figure amount, to have seen the look on Hank's face at this point) then without explanation, Michelle did the following things in quick succession:\n\n1. She put a finger into each of her nostrils and pinched the cartilage between them really hard (guaranteed to trigger a flood of tears)\n\n2. let loose a shrill piercing scream that scared the shit out of him (thereby increasing his respiration and general disorientation)\n\n3. Leaned in and bit him extremely hard on the right nipple, causing him to yell at the top of his lungs (and co-incidentally making his cock grow noticeably more swollen...an unintended bonus)\n\n4. Stood back and looked at his now totally confused face, drew back and slapped herself savagely in the face before tearing at the bodice of her evening gown, (cost of replacing dress $6,500.00, increase in salary as a result of promotion $460,000, look on Hank's face as he was led away... priceless!).\n\n5. Finally she winked at Hank and ran crying from the room into my arms.\n\nI can only guess at Kirk's reaction when he came to the door to see Hank standing, family jewels at attention, his trousers at half mast round his ankles and his mouth opening and closing silently (Kirk confided to me later that had always hated Hank's guts, as an individual he found he objectionable and was delighted at the opportunity to terminate him).\n\nThe fact that Oishi-san considered Hank's shameful and unprovoked attack to have brought shame upon Oishi-san himself was as much a reflection of his own personal integrity as it was his Japanese cultural values. (""I just looked up and he was there, with this...look in his eyes. He must have followed me when I excused myself... He tried to...he tried to ..ohh... it was just awful"")\n\nHe came to our home the next day (an unprecedented gesture) to apologise that such a man had ever been allowed to work for his firm, let alone occupy a position of power. He hoped his humble apology (and the $165,000 diamond necklace he gave her, bowing as he did so) would give her some solace. When my darling Michelle advised she couldn't accept (she was genuinely touched by his concern) he looked at her for one moment, then asked her to reconsider. He pleaded that she took his offering if only to afford him the opportunity of reclaiming a small portion of the face that Hank had taken through his cowardly attack.\n\nMichelle bowed to Oishi-san and thanked him humbly and the look of gratitude on his face told her instantly that any other decision would only have caused this proud man from an archaic but heartfelt culture, more pain.\n\nThat I was the best candidate for the promotion was unquestioned. That I would be given the promotion (and fast tracked to be Kirk's successor when he retired in two years time) was a forgone conclusion. Kirk never asked and Oishi-san never answered, that was how things happened in Japanese firms. But that we had been anointed and would be forever favoured was confirmed when my perk allowance was extended to a 2nd (bright pink VW Convertible) car and we joined the list of those flying to Tokyo for the firms annual Christmas Balls and other such gala events.\n\nI still recall my little Michelle, looking sheepishly at me after the driver had dropped us home that night and she had confided the whole elaborate tale, looking at me with a smile that was equal parts cherub and incubus ""you aren't mad at me, are you Dadda?... Did I do good? *S*""\n\nShe did good and she does good, every single day, as the new Mrs. Jordan. We spend each day, loving each other the best ways we know how. We still sometimes play those...ruder games (we occasionally on interstate trips visit the circle of confidants we developed and Michelle acts as something of a mentor to some of the younger new girls) but much of our life is now, dare I say ordinary.\n\nYet it's those times walking with my babygirl, holding her hand and then drawing her into my waist and pulling her lips to mine that I rejoice at the miracle of it. The simple joy of being able to kiss Michelle passionately across the table at a restaurant, on a beach without looking over our shoulder. To be able to book in to a Hotel under Mr. and Mrs. Jordan...and mean it!\n\nThe simple miracle is that we get to enjoy this love, this life everyday, just a girl and her Dadda."
17,A Girl Named Moira,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', '1st', 'ws']","Moira adapated well to our family life, requiring only minor disciplinary actions. She was happy and eager to please and developed a close attachment to me from the very beginning. At first, it was somewhat disconcerting, the way she'd hang around, almost expectantly. Once I realized she was seeking attention and affection, I began holding her, letting her sit on my lap and lay with me on the couch as we watched TV. Even though Moira loved to rub my back and arms, I was busily practicing that 'blind vision' most fathers develop with their own girls, that keeps them from noticing the softness of their skin, the warmth of their bodies, the growing roundness of certain areas.\n\nFor most of a year and a half, I didn't treat Moira any differently than my birth daughters. One evening before bed time, though, she was complaining about having itchy legs. I'd heard her say that, before, but always my wife did something and she'd stop complaining about it, so I never paid much attention. This time, though, my wife was busy with something else and she asked me to please put some lotion on Moira's legs. As it turns out, black children (and adults, I suppose) can develop really dry, scaly skin on their legs and arms. The solution is as simple as applying moisturizing lotion, which my wife had been doing all along. This time, the task fell to me.\n\nI led Moira into our bedroom, grabbed the lotion and sat on the edge of our bed. She came up and stood in front of me in her nightgown, with a slight smile on her face. I asked if she was ready and she just nodded, so I pumped some lotion onto my hands, wrapped them around her left ankle and started smoothing the lotion up her leg. She put out a hand onto my shoulder as I began working the lotion onto her leg. My hands worked their way up under her nightgown and I was waiting to run up against a panty line to know when to stop, when my left hand slid up and over her right butt cheek.\n\nWell! I stopped in mid-stroke, almost stricken by the sensations that were running through me as my left hand cupped the bubble- butt cheek of her ass, my right hand frozen probably a half-inch from touching her hairless, 8-year-old pussy. I never had thought of any of my daughters as sexual beings, before, but Moira's smooth round ass felt so nice beneath my hand and the thought of how close I was to touching her virgin cunny lips gave me an instant hard-on unlike any I'd ever had, before!\n\nI looked up at Moira's face and she was gently smiling at me, so I stroked my right hand back down, away from her pussy and squeezed her ass cheek with my left hand. It was only after I heard her utter a small, gentle little grunt that I realized what I had done. Without looking at her face again, I pumped some lotion onto my right hand and began stroking her other leg, quickly working my way up to her left ass cheek. Now, both my hands were gently and lovingly squeezing her beautiful, round bubble butt and soft sighs of contentment were escaping from her mouth. My erection was so stiff I thought my cock was going to snap, until the pre-cum soaking into my underwear became slippery enough for my hard prick to shift to a less strained position.\n\nAbout then, my wife called from another room asking if I was done. I looked Moira in the eyes, smiled, gave her beautiful ass one last squeeze and let her nightgown drop back down around her knees. 'Bedtime, Pumpkin', I said, and led her off to her bedroom. For the first time, I gave her a kiss on her lips, not brief but not lingering, as I wished her a 'Goodnight!'\n\nFor several opportunities after that, I held myself at either rubbing or squeezing Moira's ass while I applied lotion to her legs. I was worried, of course, that any other activities would be detected or that Moira would speak up about them. I still didn't consider myself a pedophile but I was, inevitably, planning steps in my head that would lead me to enjoying my contact with Moira in many other, exciting ways.\n\nOne of those ways came up while my wife was out of town on business. I had (I thought) put all the girls down to bed and was relaxing in bed, naked (as I always slept). The book I was reading lost all importance when I heard Moira's voice: 'Daddy? I can't sleep, my legs are too itchy!' I looked up and saw Moira standing in the doorway to our bedroom, clothed only in a simple, white T- shirt that reached about mid-thigh on her. Her 8-year-old breast buds stuck out slightly from the front of the T-shirt and the gentle swell of her developing hips was just evident under the cloth.\n\nI didn't bother to hide my nudity, even though Moira had never seen me naked before. I rolled over, my stiffening cock in plain sight, and asked 'Did mommy put any lotion on them this afternoon, before she left?'\n\n'No,' replied Moira. I noticed that her gaze had settled on my erection. 'Well, honey' I replied, 'I was just going to take a shower. Why don't you take a shower with me, I'll wash your legs really good and then put some lotion on them when we're done?' I asked. I almost couldn't believe that I'd said that, but Moira's eyes widened a bit and then she smiled and nodded her agreement. I sat upright on the edge of the bed with my erection poking into my stomach and held out my hand for her to come closer.\n\nShe approached and stood next to me. I took her hands in mine and lifted them above her head and let go. She held them there as I grasped the edge of her nightgown and lifted it up. My eyes were riveted on that cloth edge as it inched up over her slender thighs. Just as it cleared her ass, her smooth, brown, hairless pussy came into view. As I lifted the T-shirt over her slender hips, my gaze settled on the gentle mound of her sweet, young sex. The shirt cleared her arms and I took a moment to drink in the sight of her dark aureolas surrounding her firm little nipples, erect for reasons she didn't even know, yet.\n\nI tossed her T-shirt to the floor and rose up from the edge of the bed. I quietly closed and locked the bedroom door and then took her hand and led her into our bathroom. There, I turned on the water and in the time it took to warm up, I moved over to the toilet and bent my half-erection down toward the bowl and took a nice, long piss. Moira watched as I did this and after I shook my cock I asked 'Do you need to pee before we shower?'\n\nMoira smiled and nodded. I stepped aside as she approached the toilet, turned and sat. Without thinking, I blurted out 'Spread your legs, honey, let me see you pee, you saw me pee, right?' Moira smiled and nodded again as she spread her legs and began urinating into the bowl. The sight of her warm golden stream made me think of all the times I'd enjoyed piss play, before, and how I might be able to enjoy it with Moira and that made my cock so hard I had to start stroking it.\n\nMoira finished pissing before I came, thank goodness, and before she could reach for the toilet paper I told her not to bother with it; we were going to take a shower, remember? The water was nice and warm by that point, and I led Moira into the shower stall. There, we both got nice and wet and then I turned off the water, grabbed a washcloth and shower gel, and began gently washing Moira's beautiful, brown, 8-year-old body. She enjoyed the face and neck scrubbing, the back and front washing, but I could tell by her gentle sighs and moans that she most enjoyed it when I was washing and scrubbing her firm, round bubble butt and her smooth, hairless pussy. Washing her legs had become just an excuse to get her naked in the shower.\n\nWhen I was done with Moira, I gave her the washcloth and soap and instructed her in all the ways to wash the male body. She didn't even complain when I made her slip two of her slender, long fingers up my ass while she was washing my hard cock! I turned the water back on, rinsed off the soap from both of us, and helped her dry her sweet, young body. At that point, I had abandoned all pretense at applying lotion to Moira's legs. The only 'lotion' I wanted squirted on her body was leaking from my erect cock.\n\nAgain, I took her hand and led Moira back into my bedroom. I pulled her onto my bed and hugged her tight. 'Do you like what we're doing so far, baby?' I asked, as my hand caressed her ass and my steely cock throbbed against her abdomen. Moira shyly smiled, nodded and grunted 'Uh huh!' I didn't want to rush Moira into anything she wasn't ready for, so I sat upright, propped up on the bed and pulled Moira atop my legs, hers straddling mine, she facing me. My erection was pressed up against her pubic mound as I began rubbing her back and arms like she enjoyed rubbing mine. Moira moaned softly and her breathing quickened slightly. Taking that as a sign that she was enjoying our physical contact, I let my right hand slip down between her smooth, brown thighs as my other hand began rubbing and gently squeezing her soft, round ass.\n\nMy right hand began rubbing between her labial mound and thighs; after a few moments, I let my fingers brush against her hairless brown slit. I was rewarded with a low moan as I gazed at her face, her eyes closed in concentrated pleasure. I applied gentle pressure to Moira's thighs to signal my desire for her to spread them further. She shifted her weight on my legs, increasing the gap between her thighs and giving my hand better access to her sweet, underage cunt.\n\nI gently parted her labia and began rubbing my fingers up and down Moira's wet, slippery slit. I was completely lost in the sensations of her young, underage body against mine. I didn't even think about what I was doing, whether I would get caught molesting my sweet, young adoptive daughter, whether she would tell anyone what her new daddy was doing with her. Everything felt so good, all I could do was concentrate on the feel and smell of her young, 8-year-old body against mine.\n\nBy then, the aroma of her sweet, virgin pussy was floating up to my nostrils and driving me crazy. Even though the pre-cum from my cock was almost flowing freely, I knew I had to taste that sweet, virgin, forbidden poontang before I buried my cock deep inside it and came inside Moira; at that moment, there was no stopping me and I knew I was going to take her 8-year-old virginity that very night.\n\nGrasping her ass in both hands, I pulled Moira close to me and whispered in her ear, 'Baby girl, would you like Daddy to make you feel even better than it does now?' Moira just nodded, the motion of her head bobbing against my shoulder giving me all the permission I needed. I gently pushed her back, onto her back on the bed, rolling her off of me so that I ended up lying next to her, my head even with her neck. Placing my left hand on her wet pussy mound and sliding my middle finger between her slippery labia, I began kissing Moira's slender neck, her jawbone, her chest. I gently suckled her tiny 8-year-old nipples, causing her to gasp and arch her back. I knew then that she was ready to become my lover.\n\nEven at this point, while I was fingering Moira's hairless, underage pussy and suckling her flat chest with its tiny erect nipples, I was wondering how I had let things get to this point, worrying about being caught, worrying about hurting Moira, her pleased moans soon put such thoughts out of mind, leaving me to wonder how we'd be able to keep our sexual relationship hidden from the rest of the family. For now, though, it was sufficient to the moment that Moira's little girl body was writhing in ecstasy under my mouth and hands as I worked my way down her body, past her nipples and stomach, lingering over her little belly button, my hands gripping that firm, round bubble butt of hers as my tongue worked its way down Moira's body to her pussy.\n\nHer pussy! Ah, how wonderful! The sweet, clean taste of young cunt brought back memories of being in the back seat of a friend's car, diddling my 14-year-old girlfriend and beating off to the smell of her pussy on my fingers for days after that! Moira's young cunny was hot, slippery; I was surprised that a girl so young, only 8, could react in such a way, but there it was! My tongue eagerly lapped at her slit, licking up her tasty juices, probing at her pussy-hole. I sucked and licked her little clitoris as my fingers spread her young labia apart, my nose crushed against her pubic mound, my tongue and lips licking and sucking and slurping and probing into her pussy as my fingers gently massaged and tweaked her nipples.\n\nSuddenly, Moira let out a loud, long moan and pushed her pussy up against my mouth. One of my fingers that I had been using to spread her labia slipped down between her labia and pressed against her pussy hole. She moaned again and lifted her hips once more, causing my finger to slip inside her 8-year-old cunny. Moira gasped in surprise at the sensation but as my tongue continued lapping at her clitoris, she came for a third time with a tiny squeal and a thrust against my hand. My middle finger sank all the way into her cunt, causing her to give a little cry of pain. 'Oh! That hurt!' I said 'It's OK, honey, my finger just broke your hymen, it won't hurt anymore!'\n\nMoira smiled and sighed, relaxing a bit. I began working my finger in and out of her sweet, young cunt as I sucked on her now-swollen clitoris. Moira closed her eyes, stretched her arms back over head and arched her back, pushing her cunt into my face. I kept sucking her clit and licking her pussy as I worked another finger into her preteen twat. She just gave a sexy little grunt and pushed against my finger. I worked both fingers in and out of her cunny, letting her enjoy the feeling of two digits pleasuring her, plus my lips sucking her clit.\n\nBy now, my cock was just ready to explode! Pre-cum was flowing so much I thought I was having a continuous orgasm! I didn't want to tell Moira what I was going to do but I also knew she wasn't quite ready yet, so I gently eased a third finger into her tight, little girl's pussy. Working all three of my fingers in to stretch her smooth, pink pussy hole for my cock almost made me come just thinking about it!\n\nKeeping all three fingers in Moira's tight little pussy, I lifted my head and moved up so that my erection was rubbing against her hip. I kept my fingers in her pussy the whole time. 'Moira, baby, do you know what Daddy wants to do to you, now?' I asked.\n\nDreamily, her eyes closed, as if from far away, Moira said 'What, Daddy?'\n\n'I won't tell you, just keep your eyes closed, but someday when you get older, we'll be able to make a baby, together, OK?'\n\nMoira, her eyes still closed, smiled and replied 'I want to make a baby with you, Daddy! What do we have to do?'\n\n'Just relax, baby, you're all ready for Daddy. We'll practice a bunch until you're old enough to get pregnant, OK?'\n\n'OK, Daddy, let's practice!' Moira said with a gentle smile, her legs spread wide apart, her pink, wet and slippery cunny ready for action.\n\nI crawled up atop Moira, pushing her legs apart a bit further. My cock was dripping with pre-cum as I grabbed it and pushed it down against Moira's slick, tween pussy. My pre-cum and her pussy juice were so slippery together that my cock head sank almost immediately deeper into her 8-year-old pussy, my cock head coming to a brief rest against the opening to Moira's almost-virgin cunty.\n\nAs I gazed into her beautiful, brown eyes I gave a thrust to my hips and pushed the head of my cock between Moira's labia. With another thrust, my glans were buried between her pre-teen labial folds, urgently pressing up against the opening to Moira's 8-year- old cervix, the opening that had been stretched by my three fingers just minutes before.\n\nWith a final thrust and a grunt, I slammed my erect cock into Moira's pre-adolescent pussy, bottoming out with a cry of 'Holy SHIT!' Pulling out, I quickly pressed back into my child lover's body, my 7' cock thrusting in so far to her tiny body that I bottomed out at about 5' Not wanting to hurt Moira, I kept my thrusts under control, which wasn't easy as every motion in and out of her pre-teen pussy made me want to slam my cock into her tight cunt. Within a minute, though, the sensation of her underage pussy squeezing against my shaft, the feel of my balls slamming against her tight, brown, firm little ass, the look on her face as she stared into my eyes as her Daddy fucked her ¡V I came inside Moira so hard that I almost blacked out.\n\nThe sight of my smoothly shaven white cock pounding her naturally hairless brown cunt drove me over the edge. I shot rope after rope of my thick, hot sperm deep into Moira's pre-teen pussy, having her collapse atop me as we both fell asleep in the nude, my cock still buried inside her tight little cunt.\n\nWe fucked like this for 4 more years, every time my wife went away on business, or we just thought we could get away with it. Then Moira got pregnant¡K..but that's another story ƒº"
18,A Girl's Stroke Story,['FFF'],"I don't know how it happened. Perhaps it was the wine, or maybe the companionship or maybe just because.\n\nWe were reading the draft of Lexi's latest story and talking about it as we read. Kim just couldn't understand how a woman could get excited when she was dominated by everyone. How could pain lead to orgasm? I guess most people only think in familiar terms, and don't understand the clockwork of others.\n\nSomehow Lexi and Kim got to talking about bondage and what it might be like to have someone else in complete control. What it might be like to allow another person to take charge if even for only a minute or two.\n\nThe scene changed to the bedroom. Kim decided to see what it would feel like, but only for a minute and certainly not in chains and manacles. Instead, Lexi attached velvet cuffs to Kim's delicate wrists and ankles. There was no pain and the tiny girl felt nothing except a brief moment of excitement as she considered what might happen next. But what could happen? Yes, she was lying on the bed, but she was fully dressed and with friends who she trusted very much.\n\nKatie sat on the edge of the bed and then moved closer to Kim who was held captive in her royal bonds. Katie kissed Kim on the lips ever so gently. She nipped playfully at the young girl's upper lip and then did the same to the lower one. Katie let her tongue drift across the red of Kim's mouth sending a jolt of sensuality from her tongue to the very center of Kim's mind.\n\nLexi let her finger climb the smooth staircase of Kim's perfectly formed leg. Her finger moved up Kim's calf, and then, higher up on her thigh pushing the hem of her skirt as it traveled on a very sensuous journey. Kim tried to pay attention to Katie's tongue, but it was hard to do when she felt Lexi's finger move relentlessly toward the heat coming from her pussy.\n\nWhen Katie pulled back, she was replaced by Lexi who kissed Kim far more passionately. Lexi's tongue forced its way into Kim's mouth and explored in a way that said it always belonged there. Kim raised her faced and pressed against the passion that was Lexi. She wanted more and yet she couldn't do anything but receive. The gentle velvet held her as well as any steel handcuffs.\n\nKim's dress was around her waist now and she could feel Katie pulling at the top of her tiny panties. Katie easily ripped the tiny garment away from Kim exposing her excited pussy. Kim could feel Katie's finger trailing up and down her slit. She so much wanted Katie to invade her love cavern, but could do nothing to hurry things along. The helplessness added so very much to the excitement.\n\nKatie let her tongue slide over the contours of Kim's ear, and let her hand rest gently on the soft hair that protected Kim's pussy. Katie gently massaged Kim's sex and allowed her fingers to explore her pussy lips. A single finger was more insistent than the rest and soon found its way inside of Kim, followed by another, and another. Kim moaned and tried to press herself into Katie's hand, but to no avail. Katie teased and fondled her but always remained in complete control.\n\nLexi unbuttoned the first button on Kim's shirt revealing the tops of the mounds that defined Kim's breasts. Lex moved her fingers over these mounds and then inside the girl's blouse. Her finger slipped inside her bra, but only enough to give Kim the idea that it might be more than wonderful to be touched by this hand. Another button came undone. And then, another button came undone, and so on until the shirt was open exposing an expanse of skin from Kim's waist to her neck with just a lacy black bra hiding her boobs from her interested molesters.\n\n""Oh, Katie! Look at this. Her bra opens at the front. How very convenient"", said Lexi as she put her fingers inside the bra and felt the heat coming from Kim's breasts. Lexi opened the bra and revealed the young girl's breasts as if they were on display, and they certainly were.\n\nKatie kissed Kim's boob again and again. Her mouth moved slowly toward the nipple that was straining to make contact with Katie's lips. Katie held that rosebud between her teeth and gently pulled it and tugged it and continued to tease as the sounds Kim made were louder and louder.\n\nLexi was Katie's mirror and took advantage of the other breast to tease and enjoy and excite.\n\nKatie had her hand insistently moving between Kim's legs, gently at first and then with a vigor designed to move Kim to some other place.\n\nKim strained to escape her bonds, but made no progress as the other two women continued touching and examining her body. Hands moved and caressed and touched and squeezed and fondled every part of her exposed body. The excitement seemed more than anyone could stand.\n\nKatie put her head between Kim's legs and tried to stick her tongue into her pussy. She moved it around until she found the hard little clit and then teased it and fondled it until it tried to climb into Katie's mouth. Katie took that little man in a boat into her mouth and squeezed it between her teeth. She pulled it up and could feel Kim rise into the air and then try to pull back just a little to add to her own excitement.\n\nLexi kissed Kim on her neck over and over again. She started in the place where the shoulder starts to become the neck and walked up to the girl's ears kissing every inch of the way. When she got to the top she went down again. Lexi's hands enjoyed touching and squeezing the breasts that were easily available to her now. As Lexi moved her hand down Kim's body she found Katie still exciting Kim in other ways.\n\nKatie moved her hand under Kim's ass and touched her intimately. Katie explored Kim's butt by holding and squeezing her firm cheeks. Eventually, Katie's finger found the rim holding Kim's asshole closed. The more the finger examined this orifice, the more relaxed it became. Soon Katie had her finger a tiny bit inside of the girl. A bit more and then she was well inside making the same insistent movement that she made in Kim's pussy.\n\nSomehow Kim was able to scream even though Lexi was kissing her deeply. The orgasm started someplace far away and overwhelmed Kim with waves of pleasure. It seemed like it went on forever and ever. A molten heat covering every part of her body, exploding with a feeling unlike anything else she ever experienced.\n\nKim almost passed out, but still noticed when Katie and Lexi got up and started to take off their clothes. She looked forward to seeing what these two women looked like under their attire.\n\nShe noticed that the small tuft of blond hair highlighting Katie's pussy was the same color as the long blonde hair cascading over Katie's shoulders. Katie's breasts were a nice size and looked very comfortable and inviting. Her curves looked more enticing unfettered from all her clothes. Kim wanted to touch and hold, but could only wait in her bindings to see what might happen next.\n\nKim was surprised to find that Lexi did not wear any underwear. When she removed her blouse, her tits continued to stand out in a way that was all at once provocative and enticing. Lexi's reddish brown hair made an interesting contrast to Katie's honey blonde mane.\n\nKatie moved over Kim and let her breasts hang down just an inch or two from Kim's mouth. Kim tried, but failed to capture the nipple that stayed just out of reach. Katie moved in way that caused her breasts to drag slowly across Kim's face. The nipples hardened and enlarged when she did this. Kim could feel these travelers as they slid across her face.\n\nLexi rubbed her breasts on the flat surface of Kim's stomach and moved her tits down across her pubic hair. When she slowly moved her breasts back to Kim's stomach, she lowered her head and started kissing Kim in the vee that formed between her legs. She kissed again and again. She finally forced her tongue inside the girl and then covered her pussy with her mouth. She moved her mouth over Kim's clit and sucked this tiny shape into her mouth, pulling on it and sending electricity from her mouth to the very center of Kim's sex.\n\nKim felt Katie's nipple move across her mouth. She took advantage of this to suck the nipple into her mouth where she tried to explore every aspect of this interesting experience. She wished she could hold and touch, but had to be satisfied with Katie lowering herself onto her face and smothering her with her endowments.\n\nOnce again Kim's body tried to transport itself from the bed to some other place with the force of an orgasm much more intense that anything she had ever felt, but to no avail. She was held by the velvet restraints as firmly as if they were tempered steel. The other girls were now quite used to the sounds of excitement coming from the very depths of Kim's body. It added to their own excitement so very much.\n\nAs she lay in total exhaustion, Kim noticed that Lexi was now lying beside her. Katie was moving on top of Lex and soon had her head between the younger girl's legs. Katie lowered her pussy over Lexi's welcoming mouth and the two girls slowly enjoyed each other's bodies in a way that only two people who were very familiar with each other could do. Much was accomplished in a short period of time. Soon the two lovers were jolted by orgasms that reminded them of everything that happened and was going to happen.\n\nThey let the excitement linger as long as they could until Katie finally turned and faced Lexi. They kissed and let each other taste the residue of the excitement that formed when they came with a feeling of liquid heat and fire.\n\n""That was so wonderful. I've never felt anything like that in my life,"" said Kim as she watched the other two finish their kiss. ""I hope we can do it again sometime.""\n\n""Of course we will"", said Katie and she looked at Kim still securely bound to the bed with the velvet ropes. ""In fact, we will do it again and again for the rest of the weekend. It doesn't look like you plan on going anyplace so we'll just take advantage of the situation.""\n\nKim lay back as Katie and Lexi started once again to raise her to some unexpected high level of arousal. Things only got better and better."
19,A Happinging,"['MF', 'alcohol']","The bouncer in front of their door asked her for her I.D. and then had her pay the cover charge. Geez, she thought, a cover charge to get in. What a joke. She paid her money and walked through the door. It was smokey and loud. Music was playing and people were dancing and everybody looked very attractive. She was nervous almost to the point of visually shaking and she thought about just walking out the door and saying to hell with it. But something made her walk to the bar. She really wanted this and she was going to have this, even if it killed her. Finding a seat was more difficult that she realized. The place was so packed. But a man who looked like he was in his middle thirties, noticed that she was having trouble finding some place to sit and offered his chair. She declined at first. But after he insisted, she finally took the chair. The man introduced himself and offered to buy her a drink. She looked into his eyes. He had sparkling green eyes and a smooth clean-shaven face. She thought that this might be the one. He was nearly beautiful.\n\nThe drink came and he said, ""Are you here all by your lonesome""? Suzy giggled and said yes. His eyes lit up and offered to buy her another drink. She said ""What the fuck. I am here for a good time"". After the second drink, she began to feel a little drunk and got a little bolder. ""What do you think of having sex on the first meet,"" she said. ""I'm all for it,"" he replied. ""Do you think I'm sexy?"" she said. ""Yes""\n""Then buy me another drink"" she teased. He laughed. He has a pretty laugh she thought. Not too deep and not too feminine. She giggled out loud because she thought that at least he didn't sound like Michael Jackson.\n\nThe third drink came and she felt a little on the fucked up side. Halfway through the drink, she decided that he was going to be the one. ""Take me to your place"" she said. ""I want to go a little wild""\n""Alright!"" he said. ""Tonight I feel like doing the exact same thing.""\n""Tonight,"" she said, ""is going to be heaven on earth.""\n\nSuzy looked around his luxurious apartment and thought that this guy must be rich. Rich and handsome. No not handsome, beautiful. that was a better word. Handsome he is, but far more than that, he was beautiful. She considered herself lucky. He poured two glasses of wine and went over to the stereo and turned on some soft music station. They sat together on the couch and began to talk small talk.\n\nThey sat very close together and their eyes met. Their heads felt as if they were two magnets attracted to each other. Him the north. Her the south. Soon their lips met and they exchanged a long hard passionate kiss. Breaking away, she noticed the radio was playing Phil Collin's ""In the Air Tonight"" and she jumped up from the couch and started to dance in front of him. His eyes were dancing. His eyes were devouring her body and she never felt as sexy as she does this moment. Going with the rhythm of the song.\n\nShe slowly stripped off her blouse. Looking at him, Suzy noticed that his pants had a tremendous bulge in them. This just drove her onward and made her even hotter than she was before. Next came skirt and taking it off she massaged her long legs. Her skin was alabaster and her calves were shapely and smooth. She was still dancing to the music clad only in her panties and bra. She turned away from him and began the slow tantalizing trip from her calves up to the curve of her ass and ending up to the clasp of her bra. Slipping out of the bra and letting it fall to the floor, she turned toward him to let him see her round pert breasts.\n\nA little gasp escaped him, for they were a sight to see. Putting her fingers to her lips, she wetted them and brought them down to the tips of tits. Her fingers began their erotic play on the nipples, tweaking them and circling her fingers on them in small circular strokes and ending up at the base of the tits. Her hands then moved down her flat tummy and stopping at her outer thighs. Gently massaging them and making small circular movements they were making their way to the inside of her velvety thighs and they cupped her pubic mound and began to play with her cunt. Ripping off her panties, she could stand it no more. She told him to stand and to take off all his clothes.\n\nHe did so and he looked even more sexy with no clothes on. She kneeled down before him and took his manhood into her mouth. First going slow then building momentum with her mouth, it started to rise. She savored it, the taste and the texture of his cock. She loved what she was doing. Suzy's head began to bob with the rhythm that goes with sex. She could hear his moans of pleasure and that made her work all the more harder on his throbbing phallus. She felt this hands on her head, stroking her long blond hair.\n\nTaking his cock out of his mouth, she told him to lie on his back. For she was going to ride him like he was never before ridden. Eagerly he did so and no sooner can you say the word fuck, she was on top of him. Gyrating her hips against his throbbing cock, they rode each other. Note that I said other, for they both were moving with each other's rhythm, to sweet oblivion."
20,A Hot Summer Night,"['MFg', 'preteen', 'ped', 'nc', 'bi', '1st', 'mast', 'oral']","Lori had been divorced for 3 years when she met Joe. During that time she dated only 12 different men, and only one of them a second time. She had a couple one night stands just to take the edge off her sexual hunger, but most of the time that role fell to one of her bedroom toys.\n\nThen, 3 weeks ago she was driving home from picking up Summer after gymnastics class when her car died on the highway…in the rain. Of course that was the one time she left her cell phone at home. She didn't know what to do. Does she run off in the rain to find a phone to call a tow truck and leave her 9 year old daughter alone? Does she drag her daughter off into the rain with her? No, instead she got out and stood in the rain, trying to flag down a sympathetic motorist.\n\nCar after car blurred past, splashing up torrents of water as they did. Finally, a black pickup truck with one missing headlight pulled off the road just ahead of them. The car backed up slowly and stopped a few feet before Lori's Jetta. She dashed up to the window of the truck and started sputtering about the car dying and the rain and her daughter in the back seat. The man was scruffy, but with a gentle smile. He held up his hand, ""Whoa! Slow down. I can lend you my phone if you want. You can call Triple A or whoever.""\n\nAs the man was reaching into his pocket for his phone, Lori noticed him staring at her chest. She looked down and saw that her white blouse was now transparent and her equally white bra did nothing to help. So she has been standing on the side of the road flashing her tits to drivers for the last 10 minutes. She was completely mortified. And yet…\n\nLori tried to cover up with one arm as she reached for the phone. Her eyes met his and she half smiled as though they just shared a secret. Then she scampered back to her car to place the call. The whole time silently admonishing herself.\n\nIt took a half hour for the tow truck to arrive and Joe stayed with them the whole time. Before he left, he gave Lori a card with his cell number in case she ever wanted to get together when it wasn't like a scene from Noah. She flipped the card over and it said, ""Joe Burton: Talent Coordinator, Omega Entertainment"". With a sly smile he drove away.\n\nThe next day Lori spent her time getting her car repaired while she worked from home. Since she is a systems analyst, all she really needs for work is her laptop and an Internet connection. At about noon she was taking a break and enjoying a cup of reheated coffee when she looked at Joe's card again. Below his name and title was a web address for Omega Entertainment.\n\nCurious, she keyed it in, bringing up a site that had photos of girls from age 5 up to about 17 or 18. Some were dressed in elegant evening gowns or flowing dresses. Others were in bathing suits. One girl of about 12 was dressed as a police officer and another girl who looked to be 7 or 8 was dressed as a cowgirl. The cowgirl's shirt was tied in front just above her belly button and her jeans rode a bit low. The cop had the first 2 buttons of her shirt undone and a bit too much makeup. Obviously this was a modeling site or one of those beauty pageant things.\n\nShe clicked on the ""enter"" button and it asked for a password. She was going to register so she could get access but there was nowhere on the site where you could register. That was odd. Oh well, she would just have to ask Joe about it when she called to thank him for his help.\n\nWhen she called, they shared a bit of small talk and she thanked him. When she asked about the web site, he said he'd love to tell her all about it over dinner. She got her parents to watch Summer that Friday night and she and Joe had their first date.\n\nJoe was like no one she had ever met before. Most men fawn all over Lori, since she is 5'7"", long thick luscious locks of naturally curly chestnut hair, and green eyes. She is thin with a 28 inch waist but she also has healthy 34 C breasts that appear far larger on her thin frame. It was obvious that Joe was attracted to her, but he managed to appear nonchalant as well. Lori figured that, as a talent scout, he must see beautiful women all the time.\n\nIt was during desert that Lori remembered the web site. ""Joe, I forgot to mention, I went to your web site, the one on the card. I couldn't get in. It asked for a password but I couldn't figure out how to register."" Joe sipped his coffee. ""No, that site is strictly for our customers or potential customers. It is a very competitive market, so we have to make sure none of our competition can go in and shop our base for new clients.""\n\nLori finished the last bite of the tiramisu, ""So is it like a modeling agency or do you scout talent for commercials and TV and stuff?"" Joe said, ""No commercials. But yes, a lot of modeling and independent films. Direct to DVD stuff.""\n\nLori lit up, ""That's great! You know Summer is quite the little actress. She was in the school play 3 years in a row. Last year she was the lead in 'Cinderella'. The year before that she was a barmaid in 'Beauty and the Beast'"". Joe asked, ""And the year before that?""\n""Oh, she was in 'Saint George and the Dragon'. She was a talking tree. But hey, everyone has to start somewhere, right?""\n\nJoe drained the last swallow of coffee from his cup as the waitress took the check and the cash he left with it. ""Well, I am sure she'll m21ake a great actress someday."" Lori gave Joe her cutest smile, ""You know, 'someday' could come a lot sooner if we knew someone in the business. A talent scout, perhaps?"" Joe gave a sigh. Obviously he had been asked this before. ""Look, Lori, I can't just pick up any new client. I have no idea if she is talented or not. I haven't even really met her. Besides, we look for very uniquely talented girls. I'm sorry, I don't think I can help.""\n\nLori had always dreamed of being a movie star. She dreamed of being rich and famous and adored by millions. She dreamed of being able to bitch about not having any privacy as strangers with cameras line up outside of every restaurant or club she visits. But then she got pregnant while still in high school, as a sophomore, in fact. He was an older guy of 22 while she was only 14. Her parents freaked and threatened to have him put in jail unless he promised to marry her when she turned 16. Sure enough, they got married and stayed that way for 5 years.\n\nThen, 1 month after Lori turned 21, he left them for a younger woman. A girl of 16 that he apparently knocked while supposedly away on a business trip. But all of that had derailed any hope she had of being an actress. Now at 24 years of age her only hope was to get her daughter into the business. She could still be rich and she'd be the mother of someone famous. But for that to happen, she had to win over Joe.\n\n""Okay, why don't you come back to my place when we leave? I can introduce you to Summer and when my parents leave, maybe I can let you get to know me a little better."" Joe gave her a grin that sent a small chill down her spine. ""Well, now how can I refuse such an intriguing invitation?""\n\nWhen they got back to Lori's small rancher house, Lori's parents were both watching TV with Summer. They were watching one of the Toy Story films, but Lori couldn't remember which one it was. She quickly shuffled her parents out the door and introduced Joe to Summer. ""Joe, this is my daughter Summer. Summer, this is the man who helped us when we broke down on Wednesday night. Come say hello.""\n\nSummer bounced off the couch with a smile as big and bright as the noon sky. ""Hi. Thanks for letting my mom use your phone. She forgot hers.""\n""I know"", said Joe. ""I'm just glad I could help."" He leaned down a little to be more on her level. ""Your mother tells me you are something of an actress. Is that right?""\n\nSummer's face turned a little red. ""Mom! I've been in three plays. That doesn't make me an actress."" Summer could never understand why her mother was always trying to push her into doing plays. Given the choice, she'd rather join a soccer team like her best friend Sasha.\n\nJoe raised an eyebrow. ""So you don't like being the center of attention? You don't like everyone watching you, clapping for you? "". Summer hadn't really thought about it like that. She didn't really like having to study her lines, but she did enjoy putting on the performance when all the work was finally done. ""I guess so"", she said shyly.\n\nJoe was all the way down on one knee. He put his hands on each of Summer's hips. ""Yeah, of course you do. You are such a beautiful, sexy little girl. I bet you love it."" Lori felt that chill again when he said ""sexy"". She tried to assume it was a slip of the tongue. ""Yes"", she interrupted, 'but being pretty isn't enough to be an actress. You have to work hard. That means you have to really want it. Isn't that right, Joe?""\n\nSlowly moving his hands up Summer's body till his hands were on the sides of her rib cage and his thumbs were right where her breasts will one day be, he said, ""Your mother is right. You have to want it bad. You have to want it so bad that you'll do almost anything to be an actress. Some girls spend years doing things they hate in order to get that one big break. Rich and famous doesn't come cheap."" Was it Lori's imagination or was Joe rubbing his thumbs over her nipples?\n\nLori stepped over and picked up Summer. Summer was a bit too big to be carried these days, but Lori couldn't think of any other way to separate them. ""So, Missy, you go on up and brush your teeth and get ready for bed. And while you do, think about how important it is for you to be an actress. Okay?"" She looked down and almost gasped. Were Summer's nipples erect under her thin nightshirt? She put Summer down and off she went.\n\nJoe stood up but his eyes followed Summer up the stairs. Summer's well-worn night shirt was a couple sized too small and rode up over her ass as she ran up the stairs, exposing her pink cotton panties. There was a look in Joe's eyes like that of a wolf staring at a cute little bunny rabbit. Lunch!\n\nLori tried to shake the image out of her mind. It was probably just her overactive imagination. Besides, what would Joe do with her standing right here? No, right now she needs to get him on her side so she can get her daughter's foot in the door at the talent agency. ""So, Joe, now that we are alone, would you like a drink?""\n\nAfter a couple drinks and Lori was sure Summer was asleep, she leaned in and kissed Joe on the lips. It was a slow, gentle kiss, but filled with expectation and want. Joe responded. He took her head in his hands and began kissing her with force and command. His tongue parted her lips and explored her hungry mouth.\n\nJoe wasted no time. His hands began to roam across her body, touching, rubbing, caressing. Then he began to unbutton her blouse. Lori moved her arms away to give him better access to the buttons. Then let the blouse slouch from her body. He reached around her and unclasped her black lace bra with a single flick of a finger and thumb. Her large breasts remained high on her chest even without the bra. The nipples erect like twin bullets.\n\nJoe leaned his head down, taking one tit into his mouth. The stubble on his face scratched her soft white flesh as his teeth scraped across the sensitive nub. She gasped at the mixture of pleasure and pain.\n\nAs Joe roughly worked her meaty tit, Lori unzipped her skirt and slipped it down her thin legs. Since they were sitting on the couch, it took a little maneuvering so as not to interrupt Joe's ""work"". ""Mmm, that feels so nice."" Her black lace thong panties were getting flooded with evidence of her excitement.\n\nJoe paused for a moment to remove his shirt, exposing his muscular chest. Then he stood and removed his pants and underwear, exposing his 7 inch hard cock that stood just inches from Lori's face. He took hold of her head and pulled her close, sliding his cock between her lips. It had been a while since Lori had a man's cock in her mouth but it all came back to her and she quickly got into a rhythm. One hand cupped his heavy balls while the other worked the base of his shaft as her lips and tongue took care of the rest.\n\nJoe then pulled his cock from her lips, leaving her disappointed. ""Not yet, Baby. I need that cunt first."" He pushed her back on the couch and pulled her panties off. Then he climbed on top of her, and guided the head of his throbbing cock into her well-trimmed pussy. With one thrust he completely filled her.\n\nSuddenly her eyes went wide, ""Wait, you're not wearing a condom! I'm not on the pill!"" He said, ""Don't worry baby, I'm not gonna knock you up. Not unless you ask me nicely. Just lay back and enjoy the ride."" With that, he covered her mouth with his own, driving his tongue inside with the same aggression that his cock was showing to her tight underused slit.\n\nThrust after thrust he filled her. She was close to orgasm and he could tell. He picked up the pace, going faster and harder. It was like being fucked by a machine. As he pistoned away he said, ""You are so hot. Damn, what a sexy mom and daughter."" Before her mind had a chance to react to what he just said, it happened. She came like a rocket, screaming and moaning into his mouth. He pinched her left nipple as he continued to ram her. The sharp pain intensified her orgasm just as it was starting to subside. She fell over the edge into a second one. Her body trembling.\n\nWhen she finally stopped her little tremors, Joe pulled out his slick cock and got up higher on the couch and held his cock inches from her face. ""Open up, baby."" She opened her mouth to take his cock back inside but before she could wrap her lips around his monster, he began firing streams of hot sticky spunk into the air and onto her face. The first blast landed in her mouth but each of the 5 subsequent blasts hit her on the nose, cheek, forehead, chin, and lips. One shot even landed on her chest between her tits. Then he leaned forward and sunk his cock between her lips. ""Fuck, yeah. That was nice.""\n\nWhen she finished licking and sucking his cock clean of every ounce of cum and cunt, he climbed off and got dressed. She walked naked into the kitchen for some paper towels to wipe the spunk from her face and tits. ""You should leave it on your face, Baby"", he said. ""It makes you look so fucking hot."" She turned to him with her hands on her hips. ""Oh really?"" Joe replied, ""Fuck yeah. Maybe you should be an actress, too."" With that, he took out his phone and started snapping pictures of her as she stood there naked, dripping with his seed.\n\n""Hey!"" she shouted as she tried to cover her nakedness. ""What the hell are you doing?"" He walked over to her, still snapping pictures. ""Hey, I said you were hot. Now why don't you pose for me? Show me that killer smile.""\n\nHis words were relaxing and intoxicating. She put her arms down and thrust out her right hip as she smiled. He snapped another picture. Then she put a finger to the cum on her chin and put it to her lips. He snapped again. She put her fingers inside her pussy as she made kisses to the air. He snapped more. As she continued to pose she asked, ""You're not going to show anyone these pics, right?"" He looked confused. ""Of course I am. I am going to post them all over the Internet.""\n\nLori wasn't sure if he was joking or not, but she was getting the vibe that he wasn't. ""No, you can't do that! I don't want any naked pictures of me out there, especially not like this!"" As if for effect, she reached up and grabbed a gob of cum and held it up to show Joe. He snapped another picture. Then he said, ""Look, you are just as hot as any girl we already have on our site. You'll make a great addition. Guys will be lining up to hire you for their films.""\n\nLori asked, ""Wait, what kind of films are we talking about?"" Her mind flashed to the kids she saw on the front page of the web site. Joe waved his hand dismissively, ""Like I said, I find talent for filmmakers and modeling firms. We are always looking for hot girls. I would have thought you'd want to get a little exposure. Even if it doesn't get you any jobs, I am sure there are guys out there who would see your pics and want to give your daughter a shot, even if it's just to meet you.""\n\nLori had her hands back on her hips. ""I want a straight answer here. Are we talking porn or something?"" Joe put the camera back into his pocket. ""As I said, I represent all kinds of people. For example, I have one client who runs a modeling web site in Russia. He has pictures of young girls in bikinis and their underwear. Adult men pay for access to the site, go in and look at the girls, and jerk off. No porn or anything like that.""\n\nLori was getting upset. ""Men jerk off to pictures of them? And I'm supposed to be okay with that?"" Joe shrugged. ""Okay, suppose you got her a modeling contract with Target or Sears, would that be okay?""\n\nThe fury dying down inside her, she asked, ""Are they clients of yours as well?""\n""Oh, no. Not at all. But if you did get her a contract with them, she would probably have to model underwear and bathing suits for their catalogs. And then pedophile will pick up the catalogs and jerk off to her picture. The difference is that I would have her model for a company in Russia so it is less likely that some guy living on the next block is jerking off to her image. Isn't that better? Isn't that safer?""\n\nLori was considering his words when he continued, ""But yes, some of my clients do make videos of those modeling sessions and sell those as well. Sometimes they include the girls getting dressed. And in some occasions, there is sexual contact involved. But that only happens with the parent's full consent.""\n\nLori almost choked, ""Consent? Are you fucking kidding me? What sleezeball dad is giving you consent?"" Joe walked a little closer to her, stopping inched from her. ""Actually, it is usually the mother who gives consent. As for why? Well, for some it the mother looking to help expand the child's view of the world. For some it is the insane amount of money the child can earn. And for moms, they just get off on it.""\n\nLori was stunned. She wanted to slap him and kick him out of the house. 99% of her hated him right now with a white hot rage that could melt a Buick. Then the 1% asked, ""So how much money are you talking about?"" Joe smiled. He knew he had her. He raised his hand and with his right index finger he wiped a glob of cum from her forehead.\n\nWhile he stared at the sperm he said, ""I know some girls Summer's age who make about $10,000 per week. And since we are talking about an illegal business, that's all under the table. No taxes."" Then as Lori stood there with her mouth agape, he put the cum covered finger between her lips and wiped it on her tongue.\n\nThe rest of the night was like a crazy fever dream. Lori left the cum on her face and remained naked as Joe logged them on to the Omega Entertainment website. He took her in and showed her some of modeling photos as well as some 30 second sample clips of some of the ""films"" his young talent has appeared in. All the while, he fingered her pussy and kept saying how Summer was just as sexy as any of these other girls.\n\n""Look at her. Flat hair, no smile. I bet your daughter would light up that whole room. She'd probably earn twice what this little skank got. I think it was like $200,000 for the whole shoot and it only took a week. Not bad, huh? She does this for another year or two and she and her parents never have to work again."" As Lori poured another glass of wine, she said, ""Damn, that's a lot of money.""\n\nJoe logged onto another part of the website that was even more secure than the rest. It brought up full length videos. He clicked on the 5th video from the top and hit play. As it began, he slid out her chair and helped her up. He turned the chair around and undressed. He sat back down, facing away from the computer screen and pulled Lori over. She climbed onto his lap as if in a trance, feeling his engorged cock part her lips and slide inside. She was facing him, which is to say, facing the computer screen which she was able to watch over his shoulder.\n\nOn the screen, a mother of about 32 brought her 10 year old daughter into a gymnasium where a man in a sweat suit was gathering mats and putting them in a storage closet. The mom approached the man and said, ""Coach Dick, I wanted to talk with you a minute. Mindy told me you make that little cunt Tanya the captain of the cheerleader squad instead of her."" The coach held up his hands, ""Hey, I can't play favorites. We tested all the girls last week and Tanya tested 5 points higher than Mindy. I'm sorry, Mrs. Fuckhole, but Tanya is the better cheerleader so she's captain.""\n\nLori was torn between her confusion about what was going on in the video and the pleasure of the thick cock buried in her tight pussy. ""Keep watching"", said Joe, his hands on her lily white ass, lifting her up and pulling her down.\n\nBack on the screen, the mother said, ""Please, Coach Dick, this is so important to Mindy and me. I'll do anything to get you to change your mind."" With that, she rubbed her 42D breasts with her hands. The coach smiled and said, ""Tempting, but I'll be honest. If I offer the captain's C for sex, I could fuck half the moms here. You know how competitive you all are. No, if I'm going to make any changes, it would have to be for something I can't just get anywhere. Know what I mean?"" With that, the coach looked at Mindy and licked his lips absentmindedly.\n\nThe mom, understanding, took Mindy by the hand. ""Well, Coach Dick, maybe we can work something out in your office?"" Mrs. Fuckhole led Mindy over to the coach's office with the Coach right behind them. Once inside, he closed and locked the door. ""Okay, now what could you possibly offer me that every other mom hasn't?""\n\nThe mom smiled like a panther, ""Well, let me think. You are in your 40's, never married, and you like to work around young girls in a job that lets you put your hands all over them and see them in tight sexy outfits. Am I right so far?"" Coach Dick liked where this was heading. ""So far you ain't wrong. Go on."" She said, ""Well, you are the local middle school health teacher as well, right? That means you must teach sex education, right?"" He nodded. ""Well, it turns out that Mindy didn't do very well in sex ed. What if I let you give her some private lessons each night after practice?""\n\nThe coach thought about it a moment. ""Yeah, that might convince me. But how do I know this ain't some trap to get me tossed out so you can work a deal with the next coach?"" The mom gave a wicked smile. ""Well, what if you give her a first lesson now? I could help."" With that, the mom turned and called Mindy closer. The mom kneeled and helped Mindy to her knees. ""Mindy, would you like to be captain?"" Mindy said, ""Oh yes, Mom, more than anything. I'll do anything to be captain.""\n\nThe mom took Mindy's hands and placed them on the coach's crotch, having her rub his cock through his pants. ""There, now rub his hard cock, Mindy. See how hard it is? That means he really likes you. And if he really likes you, he'll make you captain. Now let's help him out of those sweat pants.\n\nLori couldn't believe what she was watching. Moreover, she couldn't believe that she was enjoying it. Maybe it was the wine in her belly of the cock in her pussy, but she was engrossed in the film. She wanted to fast forward and see if the little girl sucks the man's cock or fucks him or lets him lick her tiny bald cunt. Lori was close to coming again.\n\nOn the screen, the mom and Mindy pulled down the Coach's pants and underwear in one shot. His hard cock, all 9 inches of it, sprung up and slapped Mindy in the cheek. The mom reached up and took hold of the base. ""Now, Mindy, this is a cock. It's used for fucking. Here, take it in your hands."" Mindy reached for it with both hands. Her hands barely wrapped around the monster. ""Okay, now I want you to lick it like me. Watch me."" The mom leaned in and licked the piss slit and then licked the underside of the shaft. She moved back and let Mindy try.\n\nMindy, still holding the cock in both hands along with her mother, copied her mom. She licked the little hole at the top and then licked the underside of the shaft as well. ""Oh yeah"", said the coach. A droplet of pre-cum appeared at the tip. Mindy leaned in and licked it off like a kitten licking ice cream. ""That's very good"", said her mother. ""Now take the head into your mouth and suck on it while you stroke the shaft.""\n\nMindy took the head of his cock into her mouth, sucking as she stroked his shaft. ""Mrs. Fuckhole"", the coach said, ""Undress Mindy."" The mom took her hand of the coach's sizable tool and began to unbutton her daughter's shirt and pants. Mindy had to disengage from the coach for a moment while her mom removed the clothes, but then returned to sucking his cock. ""Good"", said the coach, ""Now rub her little pussy for me."" The mom didn't hesitate. She reached between her daughter's legs and began to rub the slit.\n\nLori started to cum. Seeing this depraved action was activating some primal trigger within her. She didn't know where this depravity came from, but she couldn't deny it any longer. She dug her nails into Joe's back as she grinded her sopping pussy down onto his cock. She wanted to close her eyes and let the orgasm take her, but she didn't dare for fear of missing a second of the video. She can see the close resemblance between mother and daughter. They are definitely related. That just made the scene even more erotic.\n\nOn the screen, the coach takes Mindy's head in his hand and pushed her farther onto his cock. ""Yeah, suck that thing, slut. Oh yeah. Suck my cock while your mommy finger fucks you."" As if on cue, the mother slides a finger between the lips and into her daughter's pussy. A close-up shows Mindy's eyes go wide as the finger penetrates her. Then a dreamy look as the mother is working it in and out while rubbing her tiny clit with her thumb.\n\nThe coach, now with 3 inches of his cock inside the little girl's mouth, starts to grunt. ""Oh, I'm getting close. Back off, I want to cum all over your pretty little face so Mommy can lick it off."" Mindy let his cock fall from her lips and looked up. The camera angle is from the coach's point of view, looking down at this angelic face while he strokes his cock franticly just inches away. The mom leans in and starts to lick the neck of the girl while also looking up at the coach.\n\nThe coach groans again and the thick stream of spunk jets across the air, splashing Mindy in the face between her nose and right eye. The girl doesn't close her eyes and opens her mouth wide. She catches the second blast on her outstretched tongue. It drips off onto her chin. The coach aims the third shot at the mom and catches her forehead. Then he turns back and fires the last three blasts into Mindy's hair. When he's done, he mom tells her to lick it clean. Mindy leans over and begins to suck on the head of the cock while the coach is continuing to stroke.\n\nAfter a minute, the coach withdraws his cock and pulls up his pants. The mom turns Mindy around and begins to lick the cum from her daughter's face. ""Mmm, his cum tastes so good, doesn't it Mindy?"" Mindy agrees, ""Yes, even better than Daddy's."" The coach says, ""Okay, as of Monday Mindy will be team captain. And next week you can come pick her up an hour after class. I have another lesson to teach her. Oh, and Mrs. Fuckhole, be prepared to eat a load of jizz from her tiny cunt."" The mother smiled and licked her lips. ""Well, I'm just glad we could work this out, Coach Dick.""\n\nThe film ends and Lori is stunned. She came 4 times while watching the movie and knows she could probably do it a few more times. Then she hears Joe, ""You better get off. I'm going to cum."" She leaps off and kneels before him. She knows what he likes and opens her mouth and looks up, prepared to take a load on the face. He moans and fires ropes of cum onto her face and hair. Finally when he stops, she leans in and licks his cock clean.\n\nAs she is licking his cock clean, he says, ""Well I know you enjoyed that video. Now imagine Summer in there with you next to her, licking cum from her face. Or maybe from her pussy."" Lori wanted to deny it, but it would be a difficult sell given her reaction to the film. Instead, she smiled, ""Yeah, that would be pretty fucking hot. I don't think I could ever do that in real life, though.""\n\nJoe said, ""Don't worry, I would never ask you to do anything you were not 100% comfortable with. Why don't you take me into Summer's room so I can see her before I go? Don't worry, I won't touch her or anything like that. I just want to see her."" Lori put her clothes on over the dried cum on her flesh. ""You promise not to touch her?"" Joe spread his hands, ""Trust me.""\n\nLori knew this was a mistake, but there was clearly something wrong with her brain today. All those orgasms must have shorted out her logic circuit. She led Joe to Summer's room and opened the door. Summer has always been a sound sleeper, so Lori wasn't too worried about waking her. They both stood just inside the doorway. Summer was laying on her side, facing them. Her blanket was off of her and her night shirt had climbed high, exposing her panties.\n\nJoe wrapped his arm around Lori and spoke in a hushed tone, ""Damn, she is one fine looking girl. Just look at her laying there, her hair all tussled. Her soft lips just waiting to be touched. Just picture a cock against those lips.""\n\nJoe walked over to Summer and unzipped his pants. Lori's eyes went wide and she shook her head no. Joe ignored her and pulled out his hard cock. He leaned down and put his cock a half inch from her partially open mouth. He could feel her hot breath against his raging hardon. It would be easy to push forward and slip his cock in that little mouth, but a promise was a promise. Instead, he held his cock there and waved Lori over for a better view.\n\nAgainst her better judgement, Lori crept over to Joe and looked down to see his big hard delicious cock just a hair's width from the lips of her little girl. Then Lori saw a drop of precum leaking from the tip of Joe's cock. Something came over her. She used a finger to wipe up the droplet and then smeared it gently on Summer's lower lip. Summer licked her lips as she slept, unconsciously tasting the man's secretion.\n\nJoe reached over and took Lori's hand and slipped it under Lori's skirt. Lori swiped her pussy and brought the finger back up, wet with her excitement. Joe motioned with his head and Lori wiped the finger on her daughter's lip. Now as she licked her lips, she was tasting her own mother's pussy.\n\nJoe put his cock away and took one last look at Summer's ass on display in those cute little panties. Then he motioned for Lori to join him outside Summer's room. He got what he needed, far more than even he expected. No need to push things.\n\nWhen they were out and Summer's door was shut, Joe said, ""Damn, you are one sexy little bitch. I think I'm really going to like dating you. I'll come by tomorrow around 8 and we can play some more. Oh, and make sure you shave the rest of the hair off that pretty little pussy of yours."" He gave Lori a kiss that made her toes curl. Then he slipped a finger under her skirt and up into her pussy. He sloshed it around for a moment and then brought his finger to his lips. ""Mmm, you do have a tasty cunt. We're going to have a lot of fun together, just you watch.""\n\nWhen he left that night, Lori was a mix of emotions. She was happy to have a man in her life, guilty about what happened with Summer, and more turned on than she has ever been. That night she didn't sleep a wink. Instead, she went onto the computer and pulled up some erotica from www.asstr.org. But even fingering herself to 2 more orgasms didn't help.\n\nOver the next 3 weeks she saw Joe almost every night. On the weekends he was there all day, taking Lori and Summer out and buying them both sexy new clothes. They took Summer to a shop on the seedy side of town and got her several sexy thongs that she modeled for them and the creepy store clerk. Each night, Summer would go to bed and Joe would play more videos for her as they fucked in every position she ever knew and a few she never heard of. Each night she was that much hornier when he left.\n\nFinally, last night when Joe was over, he asked Lori if she was ready for the next step. Of course he waited till his cock was buried deep in her pussy and a horse tail butt plus was deep in her ass and they were watching a 6 year old girl with blonde ringlets sucking off a Dalmatian as 4 large firemen pissed on her head to help ""put out the girl's fire"". Lori growled her response, ""Fuck yes! Let's do this. Whatever you have. The nastier the better.""\n\nAnd it was done.\n\nJoe told her to leave everything up to him. He would be by on Friday night at 6 to pick them up. She was to have both herself and Summer dressed in white thongs and garters, micro skirts, halter tops, and thigh high boots. Lori was to leave her bra at home.\n\nSo now it was Friday night and she was in the front seat next to Joe. Summer was in the back. He didn't bring his truck tonight. Instead, he brought a Lincoln Navigator with tinted windows. Lori had dressed them exactly as requested, despite some awkward questions from her daughter. Both mom and daughter had red lipstick on that screamed sex and dusky eyeshadow. They looked like two sluts out for a good fuck.\n\nJoe rubbed Lori's leg as they drove. ""Don't worry, everything will be fine. Trust me. Your baby is going to be a star."""
21,A Lark,['MF'],"But back to my story. When Tim teased me about not using his cock as a model for any of my sculpture, I got this crazy idea of using his tool directly for duplication just like I do with my original sculpture. I told him about my idea and he was certainly less than enthusiastic to be sure. But then I teased him a little about being afraid to let anyone see his ""secret weapon"". That was almost enough to convince him he should let me make a mold of his dick. When I told him how simple and harmless it would be he finally agreed.\n\nI instructed Tim to completely disrobe before we proceeded because we didn't want to ruin his clothes. I took off my clothes, too, more because I wanted to be naked with him than because of any danger to my clothes. While I mixed the special powder with ice cold water, Tim ran his cock up and down my ass making me have second thoughts about what we were about to do. I really wanted to fuck.\n\nBut it would be a waste of good material to stop now so I started slopping the stuff onto his stiff cock. As the icy material hit, Tim reacted first with a few choice words about my trying to kill him, then with his cock dropping several degrees in elevation. Now, one thing I didn't need at this point was an impression of his limp cock so I handed him the gloppy mixture and told him to continue to spread it on while I knelt behind him and began tongueing his asshole. I don't particularly like doing it but it is guaranteed to turn him on no matter what. Sure enough, within seconds his rod was as stiff as before.\n\nI continued my tonguing until the material set. This stuff sets up within 2 or 3 minutes. I could tell the time had come because Tim complained about not being able to put any more on his cock. At that point I reached around to test its firmness. It was ready. I tugged it sharply which caused Tim to yelp in pain. I had pulled out about 15 pubic hairs but even more the suction developed from this mold of his cock sucked his prick more than he'd ever been sucked. As I continued to pull it off, he complained that I was going to suck his balls right through his cock. With that I gave his balls a sharp pinch causing him to go partially limp and freeing up the mold.\n\nTim helped me mix up the quick-setting plaster that we would use for the first model. It is pink because it is used by dental technicians to model gums for false teeth. We figured that would add to the realism. Within a minute after we had poured the liquid mixture into the mold it had set hard. I peeled the mold off hoping it would be able to be used several times. The likeness was astounding. Although it was cold plaster I got hot just peeling it.\n\nTim was even more fascinated with it than I was. After all, I had see his cock close up but he's always been 18 inches or so away. As he examined and felt this stone imitation of himself, his cock became almost as stiff as the plaster model. He self- consciously tried to open his mouth wide enough to encompass the model and realized it would be impossible. It also dawned on him just how such a tool would feel sliding up his ass like he's slid his into mine.\n\nThat day I didn't give him a chance to worry about anything since by that time I was ready to be fucked. But it did give me some ideas for future projects.\n\nIn fact my next project was a model made of a stiff rubbery substance with the firmness of tire rubber. It will bend slightly but not easily. It was also black as a tire although the finished product was smooth and almost glossy in places. The material takes up heat so that it feels much more comfortable to the touch than the plaster model I had made before. I had molded a six inch handle on the base of it so that it would be easier to work with during construction but it turned out it was too good to cut off afterward also.\n\nWhile putting the finishing touches on it I got so hot my pants were literally showing the dampness through both layers of cloth. The shape and size were Tim's but the color made it look like the cock of a black man. I decided to call it the Black. As I said, just working with it was getting me horny so right there in my workshop I shamelessly dropped my pants and proceeded to insert my new toy between my legs. My mind told me that it was exactly the same size as Tim but the blackness brought to my imagination the vision of a tall black dude fucking me. By the time I had the entire shaft inside, I was literally whimpering with pleasure.\n\nThe next day Tim came over and I got this awful idea in my head. As usual, Tim's thoughts were on sex and within an hour of his arrival we were naked in my bed. Telling Tim I wanted to try something new, I spread hand lotion all over my hands and began to massage his cock and balls. He was delighted at the sensation and didn't fuss at all when I slipped a finger down along the crack of his ass. In fact, he was so preoccupied with what I was doing to him that he readily turned over on his knees when I asked him to. Pretty soon, I had one hand pumping a very slippery cock and the other prying open his anus.\n\nBy first slipping one then two fingers into his ass I knew I was heightening the sensations he was getting on his cock. When I felt he had reached the proper degree of relaxation, I quietly placed the Black against his hole and pushed with all my might.\n\nIt slid easily until it was half buried in Tim's ass hole but there it stopped. But Tim let out a yell that could have woken the dead. Leaving the Black for a moment, I grabbed Tim's balls and told him that I would rip them out if he let out another cry like that. I squeezed just enough that he knew I meant business. However, he began moving his bowels in an effort to dislodge the black menace. That simply gave me the opportunity to slide it all the way in. Tim moaned and begged me to please remove the giant cock. To see my macho boyfriend completely at my mercy gave me such a thrill. But I didn't want to kill him so I yanked the Black out...almost. Having been fucked in my ass, I knew that he would then beg for it back to fill the void and reduce the vacuum I'd just caused. He did, while gasping for breath as if I had slugged his stomach. This time I pushed it in slowwwwwly then began a series of slow ins and outs.\n\nTim's cock, which had shriveled when I had first inserted the black, was now as stiff as ever and I was getting so turned on, I wanted it inside me. I crawled down between his legs and pushing myself under him managed to bring him back down inside my throbbing love pot. He held my feet tenderly while his balls were crushing against my swollen clit, the Black was sliding in and out of his bum, and he was sobbing. I moved the angle of the dildo to what I knew would massage his prostate better and immediately got a yelp of surprise and pain from Tim. That was followed by spasmodic jerks that I have come to recognize as impending ejaculation.\n\nI wasn't very far behind. As Tim started to come, I pulled the Black out all the way, then pushed it back in all the way. Again and again I fucked Tim's ass furiously as he fucked me and his come seemed to last forever. God, what a feeling!\n\nThe next model we made with the mold was of flesh colored latex. This time we included a tube from the base to the tip so that liquid could be pumped deep inside whatever the cock was penetra- ting. Then we molded a couple of balls free hand and attached them loosely to the prick. Inside the balls were rubber balls which we glued to a Y connection and that to the cock tube. When we were done the result looked even more like Tim's cock except that squeezing these balls dumped their load. The Y even had a special connection that prevented liquid from coming back in unless pressed in just the right way.\n\nNow it was my turn to be exploited. Tim gently worked the Black into my ass until I was more or less relaxed. Then he substituted the Squirt, as we called him, having filled the artificial balls with what he told me would be a ""soothing"" solution. He then washed the Black and inserted it into my vagina. I felt full but not uncomfortable. Tim positioned me on hands and knees in front of him so that I could suck his cock while he played with the toys sticking in my bottom holes.\n\nAs I gulped on Tim's throbbing cock, Tim pulled and pushed, in a more or less random fashing, the two artificial rods that were fucking me. I was definitely getting into the action as my pussy was getting wetter and I was losing touch with reality. I felt liquid squirt up into my intestines. It jerked and spurted in like Tim's sperm would have and I had a mini-climax right then. This was going to be fun, I thought.\n\nAfter a minute or so of enjoying the friction of the three cocks, I suddenly realized that I needed to shit, badly needed to shit. I tried to remove Tim's cock from my mouth to alert him to my problem but he was too far gone to let me. Tears were welling up in my eyes as I struggled to hold in the rising tide. I saw then that Tim knew what my problem was and my distress was actually leading him to a climax. I couldn't free myself and soon, in addition to the cramps that were racking my bowels, I felt Tim's hot sticky cum hit the back of my palette. I gagged. I felt like I was suffocating now. But still he continued.\n\nFinally, his hardness left and I pulled away and ran to the toilet. Yanking out the Squirt, I opened my bowels and pushed. What seemed like a gallon of putrid liquid rushed out giving me an instant high. I even began pissing before I realized that the Black was still in my front portal partially blocking my pee hole. While I sat there catching my breath, I noticed the empty Fleet Enema bottle on the edge of the sink. No wonder I had had such an uncontrollable urge. I wanted to be furious at Tim but when I thought of how I had violated his backside, I decided that we were now about even."
22,"A List, The",['mf'],"I thought I'd cry, but I held back. I told him I had to maintain my GPA to keep my scholarship. If I lost it, I'd have to leave school. I couldn't emphasize enough that my college career was very, very important to me. He sat back, quietly listening and carefully watching me. I knew that I had to stay composed. I didn't want to look like a weepy schoolgirl. I wanted to look mature and capable.\n\n""Perhaps you and I should get to know each other better. You seem like you have a lot to offer. Why don't you come by my house and have dinner with my wife and I tonight and we'll discuss the matter more thoroughly.""\n\nI couldn't believe it! He was going to give me a chance! I wrote down his address and phone number, telling him I looked forward to seeing him and his wife that evening. When I was getting ready later, I realized that this could be an excellent opportunity for me to develop a mentor relationship. Now that would definitely help my college career!\n\nProfessor Samuels lived near campus in one of those older brick homes that are overrun with ivy, but look very charming. I rang the bell and he answered. He smiled and showed me into the living room. His wife, a tall, dark haired woman stood up when I entered the room. I noticed that she was at least twenty years younger than the professor. I wondered how they'd met and if she'd been a student of his not so very long ago.\n\nAs I stood there, I realized the professor was standing very close to me. I could feel his breath as I shook hands with his wife. When I turned back to him, he was smiling. He asked if I'd like a drink before dinner. I said I would and he brought me a glass of red wine. We all sat down and talked. After about fifteen minutes, his wife left the room. He leaned very close to me and I felt his hand on my thigh.\n\n""Kristina, you're a very attractive girl; very, very attractive.""\n\nI instinctively pulled away and he laughed. He moved closer again. His hands pinning me down to the couch. He leaned forward and began to kiss my neck, his hands moving up to cup my tits. I don't know why, but I could feel my pussy getting wet. It was all so strange and unexpected. He kissed me, pushing his tongue deep into my mouth. I responded, letting my own tongue rim his mouth. At that moment, his wife walked back into the room.\n\n""I see you're getting her all ready. I'd like to help.""\n\nI looked up as his wife walked across the room. She pushed the straps of her blue dress off her shoulders, letting one of her tits pop out. She had large tits with dark, oval nipples. They were beautiful. By this time, her husband had unbuttoned my blouse and was sucking and licking at one of my tits. It felt so good, even better with his wife watching. I love being watched. I guess I'm an exhibitionist.\n\n""Honey, let me eat her sweet, little pussy while you fuck her mouth with your cock.""\n\nHe pulled away from me, smiling. He pushed me down on the couch, straddling my head. I felt dazed as he unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. He stroked his already rock hard prick, letting a bead of precum form at the tip, then rubbing the headmeat against my lips. I took a breath and opened my mouth. He pushed all of his cock into my mouth, hitting the back of my throat and groaning loudly.\n\n""That's a good girl. Start sucking. Let me fuck your sweet mouth.""\n\nWith his thighs on either side of my head, he fucked my mouth in deep, fast strokes. His cockmeat filling up my mouth, the taste of his precum salty and tangy. I felt his wife spreading my legs. Her hands moving up my thighs to my panties and tugging them down and off. Her fingers parted my pussy lips, her sharp nails grazing the inside of my thighs and my tender cunt meat. When she finally plunged her tongue into my slit and I thought I'd cum right away.\n\n""Her mouth is so velvety. How is her pussy?""\n\nHis wife had started to work her fingers in next to her tongue. The feeling was delicious. She found my clit and began to suck it. I moved my pussy up to her mouth, letting her lick it and finger bang it. I wanted to cum so bad, but I knew she would stop if she felt I was close. Her husband fucked my mouth faster now, his hands reaching back to grab a handful of tit. He ordered her to finger fuck his asshole and my pussy at the same time.\n\n""This bitch is a nice piece of meat.""\n\nI felt his hips jerking forward, his cock banging down my throat, making me gag. He reached forward and held my head tightly as he pounded away at my mouth. He treated me like a thing. My mouth a sperm receptacle ready for his deposits. I'd never been used like this before and I liked it. I felt his wife's wet pussy on my thigh as she rubbed herself off. The two of them cumming together.\n\nThey came and got off of the couch. Her first, then him leaving a trail of sperm on my face and chin. He stood over me, still tweaking my nipples and fingering my cum wet cunt. He smiled and told me I was beautiful, a perfect fuck and that I could visit anytime. In fact, if I wanted to I could move in and live rent free with them. He winked and added that I'd have to pay with pussy. I knew that I'd take him up on the offer.\n\nI started to get up, but he stopped me. I thought he wanted to fuck my cunt now, but when I spread my legs, he told me to get on my knees. He smiled and fingered me, telling me he had something special. His wife had left the room, but I heard her coming back in through the back of the house. She walked into the room with a dog on a chain. It was a Great Dane. It was a male. I suddenly realized what they wanted me to do. His wife smiled at me and pulled on the dog's chain.\n\n""This is Royal and he loves human pussy. We were hoping you'd give him a little. I think he needs a change from mine.""\n\nI stayed on my knees, staring at the animal. He was huge. I could see his cock and it was at least eight inches long and it wasn't even hard yet! Something about fucking a dog had always seemed so sick to me, but there was a part of me that wanted it, wanted to be sick, wanted to fuck a dog. I smiled at her and told her to bring him on. I didn't know how that huge dog prick would fit in my pussy, but I wanted to try it. I really did. They definitely wanted to see it.\n\nShe got the dog up on the couch behind me. I felt her hand on my ass, sliding between my cheeks and down toward my snatch. She pushed one then two fingers into my cunt. She said she wanted to be sure I was wet enough. Then she told me to hold still. She was going to get Royal ready to mount me. The dog made low noises in its throat. She told me she was stroking his meat, getting him hard. She dipped the head of his dick into my pussy every now and then.\n\n""He's going to love your cunny. You're all juicy.""\n\nWithout warning, I felt her guide Royal's cock into my cunt. I stayed still. His cock felt like it was going to come out of my mouth. It seemed to be a foot long and still growing. I felt her fingers move from my cunt to my clit. She circled it telling me how beautiful I looked with a cuntful of dog cock. I thought I was going to cum right then, but she pulled away. She told me Royal was ready to fuck. I barely heard her when he began riveting away at my pussy.\n\n""Oh, baby. Look! He's fucking her like a piston!""\n\nI felt the dog's paws on my back, scratching my skin. I wasn't thinking about that though. I was thinking about the huge cock that was growing and filling me. I'd never been so fully fucked before. I thought for a minute that I might not be able to take a man's cock again after this because this was so much better. I started to cum and realized the dog was pushing in farther. I thought that this must be what it feels like to be fisted. I came hard with Royal's prick fully sheathed in my pussy, filling every inch of my snatch.\n\n""She can take it prick and knot!""\n\nI didn't know what she was saying for a minute, then I realized that the dog had stopped but was still stuffed in my pussy. It felt like he was stuck. For a second, I panicked. Looking up at the professor and his wife. He was smiling though. He told me to relax, that the dog's knot swelled up when he came and that it would go down and he'd pull out in a few minutes. I stayed curled on my knees, relaxing and almost beginning to enjoy the sensation of having my cunt stretched around Royal's big meat.\n\n""You look beautiful speared on his cock. I wish we'd videotaped this. Maybe next time.""\n\nRoyal's cock began to go back to normal, but I had one more surprise coming. As his prick slipped out of my snatch, a warm flood of dog cum dripped out too. I heard the professor's wife tell me to turn around and sit down on the couch with my leg's spread. I'd barely gotten my feet on the floor, when she pushed her head between my legs and began to eat me out, her probing tongue lapping up every drop of dog jism she could get to. Thanks to her hot tongue, I got off again, pushing my pussy into her face and holding her head by the hair. The professor watched stroking his hard-on.\n\n""I really think you'll be getting all A's this semester after all.""\n\nHe moved closer and as I smiled and opened my mouth, he directed a long, thick stream of hot spunk directly into my mouth. I swallowed hard and fast. Maybe next time I'd suck off Royal and learn what dog spunk tasted like. I'd never thought when I got up that morning that I'd fuck my professor, his wife and their dog. Now I was going to get the 4.0 GPA I wanted and all the cock and pussy a girl could ever need!"
23,A Little Charity at Summer Camp,['bi-sexual'],"On Friday evening, Hope (blonde hair and blue eyes, slim build), Faith (brown hair and eyes, built, but not as well as me) and I were playing cards. It was the first weekend and, since a lot of campers and counselors went home for the weekends, we had our cabin to our- selves (there was normally 6 to a cabin). And since all three of us were daughters of ministers, the counselors pretty much left us alone during our free time.\n\nAfter our trip into town that day, we had smuggled some beer and liquor into our cabin and, after a few drinks we were feeling pretty good and pretty silly. \n\nAfter playing for about an hour, Hope said ""let's do something silly, like play strip poker!""\n\nFaith and I thought it over and said, almost at the same time, ""sure... why not?"" \n\nIt did not take too long before we were all down to our bras and panties, with the exception of Hope who was down to just her panties and a t-shirt (she was not wearing a bra). As Hope took off her shorts there was a sudden tension in the room, or so it seemed. No longer were we just playing cards and being silly, we were all horny and knew it and wanted some relief.\n\nI lost the next hand, so, with a bit of hesitation, I stood up and took off my bra. As I unfastened it, I could feel my nipples become rock hard as Hope and Faith intently watched me. I had the biggest boobs in the cabin, and they were both all eyes looking at them. As I sat back down, I could feel my pussy becoming wet and, looking at Faith, I could see a wet spot on her panties forming between her legs as well. \n\nThe next hand was dealt and once again I lost. This was it so, standing up again, I slowly removed my panties. It was almost impossible to keep from stroking myself as I took them off. Faith and Hope both just looked on. It was now abundantly obvious that they were both as turned on as I was. I was uncertain as to what would happen next but was too horny to worry about it.\n\n""Now what?"" I asked. ""We could just get dressed again or..."" I continued with a bit of hesitation, ""once you've lost all your clothes and you loose a hand, the looser has to do whatever the winners decide for two minutes. No chickening out, anything goes.""\n\nAfter a few moments of thinking it over, we all agreed. My mind was racing with thoughts of what might happen.\n\nThe next two hands, Hope lost her top, exposing her breasts and, like mine, her rock hard nipples, and Faith lost her panties. As she stepped out of her panties, it was obvious that she was soaked -- her pussy didn't hide a thing.\n\nThen it happened, I lost again and that meant I had to do whatever Hope and Faith decided. \n\nAfter whispering between themselves, Hope said, ""we want you to spread your legs and play with yourself."" \n\nI was terribly embarrassed but Hope and Faith reminded me that I had made up the rule of ""anything goes."" So, with that said, I laid down on the floor and spread my legs wide open. Taking both hands, I reached down between my legs with both Hope and Faith watching very intently. I slowly began stroking my now drenched pussy and it felt wonderful. As I was lying there stroking myself, I was even more turned on knowing that they were watching me. I started to stroke my pussy faster and harder and started to feel a terrific orgasm building when Hope called time -- my two minutes were up!\n\nThe next hand was dealt and this time Faith lost. Reaching behind her, she unhooked her bra and removed it; her nipples stuck out and her nice, round breasts looked enormous compared to Hope's.\n\nThe next hand, I lost again (this time on purpose... I was hoping they would tell me to play with myself again and I would make myself come this time). \n\nAfter a short discussion, Faith looked at me and said, ""I want you to suck my tits..."" \n\nI was so horny I did not need a second invitation and, taking her breasts in my hands, began to suck on the nipples. After a few seconds, Faith began to softly moan and rock her hips back and forth. She then did something I did not expect; she took my hand and placed it between her legs, ""make me... make me!"" she panted. \n\nI started to rub her soaked pussy and her hips responded. I then felt a hand between my legs. Turning to see who's hand it was, I saw Hope eyeing my pussy, fingering me. It felt so damn good, I just said ""yes... oh, yes!"" \n\nFaith was moaning louder and her hips began to move harder and faster. Suddenly, her back arched and her body tensed up. She looked like she was having a great orgasm.\n\nAfter her come, Faith just laid there catching her breath while Hope continued to finger-fuck me. I just laid there, feeling Hope's hands work my pussy over. I then felt her breath getting closer to my pussy. \n\n""Let me eat you, too,"" I said and with that, Hope climbed on top of me into a 69 position, with me on the bottom. I looked up at her pink pussy as I felt her tongue begin to lick me. Pulling her to me, I kissed her pussy. Licking my lips, I felt Hope going to town on my tender clit and I was getting closer to coming. I could tell that this wasn't her first time eating pussy.\n\nI dove in deeper and began to tongue-fuck Hope's pussy. Her hips responded as I watched her ass bounce up and down, riding my tongue. I could not stand it any longer and began to scream, ""oh, yes! Eat me!"" My screams seemed to turn on Hope even more and we both came at the same time.\n\nAfter Hope climbed off of me and caught her breath, we all just looked at each other. Hope's face was wet with my pussy- juice, as mine was with hers. \n\n""So much for cards!"" I said as I climbed between Faith's legs and began to lick her pussy. Hope came over and, sitting on Faith's face, helped me lick and suck Faith's swollen and soaked pussy. \n\n""Wait, go into my locker, in the very bottom,"" Faith said.\n\nI took one more lick and then went to the locker as she said. In the bottom of it I found a very long, pink dildo with a head at both ends.\n\nFaith smiled, ""A present from my choir director. She said I might need it at camp. I guess she knows what goes on.""\n\nNot hesitating for even a second, I went and knelt behind Hope and, after inserting one end into my pussy, put the other end into Hope's. \n\n""Oh my GOD! Fuck me!"" Hope said as she dove back into Faith's pussy. I began to move back and forth, slowly at first but then harder and faster. Every once in a while I would feel Faith's tongue on my clit and I would just bang that dildo even harder into our cunts. \n\nFaith began to moan and I could feel her tense up. Listening to her moans, I lost control and began to shove the dildo into Hope's and my pussy as hard and fast as I could. Holding onto her hips, I began to come and, not wanting to stop, kept right on fucking the both of us. Hope began to arch her back and, reaching between our legs, began to finger our clits.\n\nI fell on to the floor after having countless orgasms. Looking up at Faith and Hope, I said, ""now, all we need is the real thing... maybe we'll do that tomorrow!""\n\nThat's it... my first bi experience."
24,A Little Love,"['Mfg', 'fg', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral']","It all started when I was 9 and he was at home during the night time while my mom worked during the night That left us alone at night. One night it was storming and I was afraid of the lightening. I ran and jumped into bed with my dad who was sleeping by himself. I told him I was scared and he put me under the covers and pulled me tight against him. I stayed facing him for a few minutes and then turned over, my back to him as I cuddled up to him, my back at his front.\n\nHe placed his arm over me and I felt so secure as he dozed off to sleep. I was almost asleep too when I felt his thingy against my bottom. It was so hard and I had saw it before but never felt it. Now it was against my little butt as he slept. My dad had a hard on and was pressed against me as I wiggled my little butt to better feel it. Even through my panties and his underwear, I could tell it was big and I was liking the feel of his thingy as it rubbed against me.\n\nI had learned how to play with my little pussy but had never experienced a climax so I felt the warm feeling between my legs as I started to rub my little slit. Daddy's arm was still around me as I worked his cock between my little thighs, feeling the big head is I positioned myself so it was against my little cunt.\n\nAs I lay there with my fingers playing on my pussy, I would ease back to his hard cock as I felt it touching my tiny slit. I was rubbing myself faster now as I felt him drop his arm down, letting his hand cover the hand I was using. He began to press his fingers over mine as I masturbated, his hard cock now against my tiny pussy.\n\n""What is my baby doing? Does that feel good to you? Is that sweet little thing itching you?"" he asked, whispering into my ear as he pressed harder on my hand.\n\n""Uh, huh. It feels real good daddy. Is it Ok if I do this?"" I asked as I felt his fingers pushing over mine.\n\n""It's Ok baby. Just don't let your mom know you have done this, especially with me beside you."" he whispered to me, ""Now play with it a little more. Lets both of us make it feel good, OK?""\n\nThen I felt his hand behind me as he removed his cock from his underwear, letting it slide between my young thighs as he brought the big head tight against my hot little pussy. He had control of my fingers as he moved them over my little slit, causing me to feel so good as we rubbed my little twat.\n\n""Baby! You are one hot little girl, aren't you?"" he said as he removed my fingers from my little slit, ""Now let daddy rub it for you. I promise to make it feel even better.""\n\nAnd make it feel better he did. He slowly rubbed his finger along my tiny slit and then on my little button of a clit. I began to get so wet as I felt his big cock-head rubbing my slit as he took it and pressed it to my little cunt. He rubbed the thick head of it over my slit as I began to feel so warm and so hot inside.\n\n""Is this fucking, daddy? Are we fucking?"" I asked him.\n\n""Is this what grown ups call fucking?""\n\n""No, baby. This is not fucking but it is close to fucking. This is just playing with your little pussy right now."" He answered as I felt his cock began to work its way inside my little panties, the head now touching the smooth skin of my puffy little pussy with the hot flesh of his cock. ""You are too small to fuck right now. Maybe one day we can do it too. I think you have had enough sex education for now so turn over and go to sleep.""\n\nI did as he asked and we quit doing it that night. But it wasn't long before I was back in his bed again, curled up to him just like before. But this time Daddy removed my little panties and took off his underwear as we started to play once again. Then he told me to get on top of him as he placed me on his chest, my hot little pussy facing him as I felt him take my ass cheeks and pull me to his mouth.\n\n""Daddy is going to show you how good I can make it feel. You will love this baby. I am going to kiss your sweet little cunny for you."" he said as he put me to his mouth.\n\nI felt his hot tongue on my smooth little pussy as he slowly began to touch the tip of his hot tongue to my hot little slit. I could feel his hot breathe on me as he began to lick me the full length of my precious little pussy. My daddy was kissing my pussy for the first time and I was loving it!\n\n""Oh, daddy! That feels so good to me!"" I cried out as I took his head into my hands, ""Lick it for me, daddy. Lick your little girl's baby pussy.""\n\nHe did lick me and I knew I was getting wet as my juices started to flow. I did not have a climax but I was so close to it. He had me so hot and bothered as I humped my little pussy to him that night. Then he rolled me off of him and we went to sleep in each others arms that night.\n\nThe next time we did it he went a little further, letting his tongue slip inside my young pussy as he held me to his hot tongue. This time he also began to rub my ass cheeks and play with my clit as he licked and sucked on my little pussy. Again, he rolled me off of him and we went to sleep again in each others arms.\n\nBut the next night was quite different as he laid me down and spread my thighs as he crawled between them, taking my round little ass into his hands as he began to kiss and suck on my hot little pussy. I was loving it and was so hot! Then he took his big hands and held me tight to his probing tongue as I felt it go a little farther in me this time.\n\nHe was lapping at me as my body began to shake, something wonderful was happening to me as my first climax swept over my hot little body. My daddy was making me cum! I was thrashing about as he just kept licking and sucking on my wet little pussy, my small cunt bucking against his hot tongue as I drove my little pussy to him. What a feeling I was having in my pussy as I came.\n\n""Oh! Oh! Daddy! Keep doing it!"" I shouted as he fucked me with that hot tongue, ""That feels so good to me! I am cumming, daddy! Your baby girl is cumming!""\n\nAfter that I would let him do it to me almost every night. I was always the one who initiated the whole thing. I craved his hot tongue on my little pussy. I had grown to love him sucking my little pussy and I loved the feeling he gave me when I climaxed. I was hooked on it.\n\nA few days later as he was licking my pussy, I saw his hand as he pulled on his big cock. I wanted to touch it too, to play with it and make him feel good too.\n\n""Daddy, can I play with your thingy? It looks so lonesome."" I asked him as my hand wrapped around that thick flesh.\n\nAs he turned me around so I could be close to his cock, he kept licking my little pussy as I toyed with his cock. Then he stopped for a second and asked me to kiss on it for him, telling me that I needed to make him cum. I did not know exactly how to make him cum but I was just before finding out as I took my lips and work them over his big cock.\n\n""Take the head of it in your mouth, baby. Suck on it like you would suck on a sucker."" He asked as I opened my little mouth to take the thick head. ""It will make daddy feel so good, baby.""\n\nI did as he asked and began to slowly suck on his big cock-head while he continued to lick on my hot little pussy. I had the whole head in my mouth as I sucked on it and loved the feeling of his silky flesh, so hot to the touch, in my small mouth. Then he said something that I did not quite understand.\n\n""Baby, daddy wants you to make it cum. Suck on it harder and make daddy feel good."" He said as he pressed my head a little harder to his cock. ""Suck on it for me, baby. Suck on daddy's cock.""\n\nI kept doing it until I felt it start to swell in my mouth, it beginning to throb as I continued to suck. Then I felt his hot cum as he started to erupt, sending his hot cum into my suckling little mouth. I almost gagged as his hot cum filled my mouth and throat, the big cock-head at the back of my mouth as I sucked on it even more. He was cumming in my mouth and I was loving it! I could taste the salty love juices as they poured into me, filling my young mouth as it flowed out and down my chin. I was so full of daddy's cum!\n\nHe pumped his cock a little more to me and then gave me an earth shattering climax as he ate my little pussy. Then he took it out and held me to him as he reached down and kissed his spilled over cum from my chin.\n\n""Did you like that, baby? Did you like sucking daddy off?"" he asked. ""Did you like sucking on daddy's cock, baby?""\n\n""It was so hot, daddy. I loved the feeling when you squirted in my mouth, even though it tasted a little salty. I loved the feel of it in my mouth too."" I told him. ""Daddy, I love your thingy.""\n\n""Ok, baby. I am glad you did. Now I am going to set down a couple of rules that you are to go by."" He told me as he took me in his arms. ""Number one is, you are to start going without your panties at home. I don't want to catch you with them on any time you are home.""\n\n""That sounds good to me. What is the other rule, daddy?"" I asked.\n\n""Number two is that you never mention us or ever tell a single person what we are doing."" He said as he kissed me on my neck.\n\n""Daddy could really get into a lot of trouble if you ever told anyone about us, especially your mom. You have to promise me that you will never tell. It will be our little secret, OK?""\n\n""I promise I will never tell anyone. It will always be my and your little secret."" I told him as he hugged me tight and we went to sleep.\n\nIt was the weekend that next day and mom was home so I had to sleep in my bed all alone. I was sort of missing daddy as I played with my smooth little pussy that night, making myself cum as I thought about sucking his cock while he was sucking on my hot little twat.\n\nMonday finally arrived and it was my time back in bed with daddy. I had did as he said and left my panties off when mom went to work. That was the first thing I did when she drove out of the driveway that evening. I was ready for my daddy.\n\nWhile we were eating dinner that night, he asked me to stand up and lift my dress. I did as he said to show him I had not forgotten the rule. He smiled at me and told me to go ahead and finish my dinner, which I did.\n\nWe went into the living room to watch TV as daddy called me over to sit on his lap, my bare little ass nestled against his hard cock as he freed it from the confines of his pants. I was sitting there facing away from him as he began to move my body, pushing me along his now hard cock. I could feel that big dick between my thighs as I wiggled my little ass over it. My puffy little slit was on top of his huge cock as I rode him while he reached around me and played with my little clit.\n\nThen he too me over to the sofa and lay me down, dropping his pants as his huge cock stuck straight out. I was sort of afraid he was going to put that big thing in me but he had other ideas.\n\n""Baby, Don't worry. I am not going to put it in I am just going to rub it on your little snatch. Then I am going to shoot my cum on you little pussy."" He said as he kissed my neck, ""You will love it, I promise.""\n\nI watched as he took his big cock-head and placed it against my tiny pussy lips, slowly rubbing it over them as he pulled on his cock. The feel of his hot dick rubbing my bare little pussy was driving me to want it in me, but he made sure that did not happen as he held it to my pussy. The more he rubbed it on me, the hotter I got. I was about ready to climax as I heard him say.\n\n""Here it comes, baby. Daddy is going to shoot my hot cum on your little pussy."" He said as I watched his hand moving faster as the white juices started to flow from his cock-head. ""Oh, Baby! Take my cum! See how it looks on your sweet little cunt. Oh, baby! Hold your pussy open for daddy's cum!""\n\nI felt his hot cum as he shot his huge load all over my little pussy as I held it as wide as I could. That hot fuck juice was covering my swollen little pussy as he just kept pumping his cock, his hot cum all over my cunt lips. It was so hot and it felt so good to me as he slowed to a stop.\n\n""Now, baby. How did my little girl like that?"" he asked as I took my hand and rubbed some of his cum into my wet pussy. ""Tell daddy how it felt to you.""\n\n""Daddy, I loved it! Your cum is so hot!"" I answered as he got up off the sofa, ""That felt so hot and sexy to me as I felt every drop of it as it covered me. I Love it!""\n\nThe next day I was at school and started to talk to my best girl friend, Ann. We got to talking about boys and sex. I asked her if she had ever had sex and she told me no, but I could tell the way she said it that she had done it before. Then I asked her if she had ever been kissed down there. She nodded and told me that it felt so good to her. I told her that maybe she could spend the night with me soon and we would talk all night.\n\nThat weekend Ann came over to my house and spent the night with me. Mom was home and daddy was busy with her as I noticed him eyeing little Ann. Was he wanting to do her too? I would find out, I told myself as Ann and I went to my bedroom.\n\nI told her that I had been licked and that I had even sucked on a cock before, not mentioning that it was my daddy's cock. Then I told her how good it felt to have a man cum all over my little pussy. Then she started to talk, telling me that she too, had been licked and that her daddy had fucked her. I started to get wet as she told me how he eased his big cock to her the first time. Then she told me they are still doing it and that she likes him fucking her.\n\nI had started rubbing my little pussy as she talked about them doing it. I could tell she was getting hotter too as her bottom kept shifting and squirming around as she talked. I knew that she was wanting to rub herself too and I suggested that we take out panties off and show each other our pussies and how we play with ourselves.\n\nI was taking mine off as I saw her fingers go to her waistband. Then she lowered her panties as I helped he remove them from her ankles. Ann was only nine at the time and she had the prettiest little pussy. The sight of her smooth little puffy mound made me start to run a finger between my swollen lips.\n\n""Oh, Ann. Yours is so pretty! Show me how you play with it."" I told her as my fingers danced over my own little lips. ""Let's do it for each other. I will show you show I do it, see?""\n\nI watched as Ann began to rub her hot little pussy for me, my mouth starting to water as I wanted to taste her. I was going to go for it as I reached my hand down to help her play with her pussy.\n\n""Do you want me to show you how I get mine licked?"" I asked her as she removed her fingers from her slit and slid them over to mine.\n\n""I will show you if you promise not to ever tell anyone. I have never done this before but I want to do you.""\n\nI laid her back as I crawled between her thighs, my fingers still playing with her now wet pussy. The closer I got to it, the prettier it was. Her little lips were so full and so puffy as I ran a finger between them, dipping it into her beautiful little pussy as I lowered my head to taste my first pussy.\n\nI took my tongue and did as my daddy had done to me as I played with her small clit with my thumb as I licked her sweet tasting little pussy. The smell and taste of her was so sweet as I took my hands and placed them under her ass as I brought my mouth to her smooth little cunt.\n\nAnn began to buck up to me as I licked and sucked on her smooth little pussy, making little moaning sounds as I slowly took my time and lapped at her sweetness. I was so hot too as I eased my tongue into the opening of her small pussy. She grabbed my head and started to grind her little cunt to me as I licked and tongue fucked her. Then I felt her as her body shook, knowing that she was cumming as I lapped at her sweet pussy. I was giving her such a good tongue fucking as she came, her sweet juices flowing as I sucked on her.\n\n""Oh, Amy! You are making me climax! Keep doing it!"" Ann said as she thrust her little pussy to me. ""I love it! I love it!""\n\nThen it was my turn for Ann to lick my pussy as I spread out before her, Ann going straight to my wet cunt as she began to slowly lick me. Her tongue was smaller than daddy's and it went into me better as she began to tongue fuck my hot little pussy. Damn! She was doing it great. Ann had me cumming in no time as she sucked my cum from my slit.\n\nWe then stopped and spread our legs as we rubbed our little pussies together, each of us having another climax. Our hot little pussies were rubbing our puffy little mounds to one another as we both enjoyed that night. We promised each other that it would not be the last time we spent the night with one another.\n\nA few days later, our next door neighbor asked me to babysit for her that night. She had two little girls, one 6 years and one 8 years old. They were so cute. I asked mom and dad if I could stay over and babysit them next door. Of course that was my first time to babysit as I went over to their house next door.\n\nAs I arrived at their house, I saw the little girls looking so sweet. Mrs. Johnson told me to make sure they eat their dinner and then to see that they each had a bath, telling me to bathe each one separately since they would fight if I put them together in the tub. She also told me to turn off the TV at 8 PM and get them to bed soon afterwards. Then she left as I was alone with the two young girls.\n\nI fed then and started upstairs to give them a bath as they followed close behind me. Suzy was on of their names and Liz was the oldest. As I took Suzy into the bath room and started running her bath water, Liz came up behind me. She then told me that she wanted to help me give Suzy a bath so I told her she could watch but that her mom told me to give her the bath.\n\n""Do you know why mommy wanted you to give us a bath and not let us bathe together?"" Liz asked.\n\n""No I don't. I only know she said the two of you would fight if I put you together in the bath tub."" I answered her.\n\n""That is not the real reason, you know. We like to play with each others thingy when we are naked."" Liz said. ""We have so much fun doing it too. Mom does not like for us to do it thought. Maybe you will let us take a bath together, huh? We promise not to let her know you didn't give us a bath. We promise!""\n\nThe very thought of the two little girls playing with each other started to get my pussy so wet as I agreed to let them take a bath together if they never told their mom. They both agreed and I told then that I would have to stay in the bathroom with them, just to make sure they did not drown or something. But that was not true. I wanted to watch those young pussies as they bathed and played with one another.\n\nI helped them both undress as I cut the water off and watched their cute little asses as they turned to me, their beautiful little pussies so exposed as my own started to twitch. Both of them had such lovely little pussies and I want to kiss on them. I wanted to taste those sweet little pussies so bad as I helped them into the tub.\n\n""Do you want us to show you what we do to each other?"" asked Liz as she saw the way I was staring at her young twat. ""Does my cunny look good to you? We would love to show you and maybe you can show us yours too.""\n\n""Maybe later."" I said. ""I want you two to take that bath now. So get to it so we won't spend all night in the tub.""\n\nI sat on the toilet and watched as they began their playing with each other. Little Suzy stood up as Liz sat down, spreading her plump little thighs as Liz began to rub on Suzy's young pussy.\n\nThen she stuck out her tongue and licked Suzy as I almost came from seeing her doing this. Someone had taught her how to do that and I was going to find out who as I watched her run her little tongue over Suzy's smooth little pussy. Suzy was loving it as Liz took her hips and pulled her against her a little more as she really began to lap at her young little cunt.\n\n""Who taught you how to do that? Tell me who showed you how to kiss her so good?"" I asked as my hand went to my own little pussy. ""I bet they were good teachers, huh?""\n\n""Mom taught us how to do it. She loves to show us how to do it with each other."" Liz said, ""But you got to promise not to tell her we told you. She made us promise never to tell about her doing it with us. But I think you wouldn't tell anyway, would you?""\n\n""I won't tell if you don't. Now hurry up so we can all go to bed together. I have something special for the two of you."" I said as I rubbed my wet little pussy.\n\nThey play a few minutes with each other as Suzy did the same to Liz before they both got out of the tub and I had the duty of drying both of them off as I paid close attention to drying their little pussies as I rubbed their cute little ass and dried their beautiful little cunts.\n\nBoth were still naked as I followed them to their room. They slept in the same bed so I led them to the big bed as I told them that they would have to sleep with me without their panties on. I also told them that I never wore any panties to bed and that I loved to play with myself too, that I would let them watch me if they let me watch them doing it.\n\nWe all went to bed naked as we started to giggle, my hand rubbing their cute little ass as I spread my legs, exposing my horny little pussy to them. They squealed as both of them got down close to my twat as I began to hold my lips apart as I ran a finger over my slit.\n\n""See? We are just alike down there."" I said, ""Now watch what I do and then you can do it too.""\n\nAs I played with my pussy with one hand I brought my other hand to find Liz's hot little pussy. She spread her thighs for me as I began to rub both hers and mi=u own at the same time. I took one finger and eased it a little way into her tight young pussy as I did the same to mine. She took my hand and began to help me finger fuck herself as I could see the dew on her puffy little lips. I had to taste it! There was no holding back!\n\n""Liz, come sit on my chest so I can taste that sweet little thing."" I told her as I saw Suzy playing with her young cunt.\n\n""Suzy, why don't you get between my legs and lick on me as I do it to Liz? Don't you think that would be fun?""\n\n""OK. I know it will be fun."" She said, ""That is what we do with Mommy sometimes.""\n\nI took Liz and placed her pussy to my mouth as I felt Suzy start to play with my wet cunt. The very sight of her young pussy had me so horny as I reached my hot tongue to her precious little slit. I took her small body and began to lick her, going from her sweet little pussy to her tiny ass as I licked both her holes. Liz was loving it as Suzy started to lick me, her small tongue lapping at my wet slit as she found the right place on my clit.\n\nI began to probe Liz's cute little asshole with my tongue as she fucked my tongue, her little body going so fast as I ate her young pussy and ass. Then she started to cum as I felt her body tremble, her tight little pussy so wet now as her climax swept over her tiny body. Feeling Liz cumming on my tongue drove me to cum as I felt Suzy lapping at my wet cunt. Between both of them, they had me cumming so hard as we all had such a good time.\n\nAfter both Liz and I had came, we turned our attention towards Suzy and her smooth little pussy. We took turns as Liz and I licked her little pussy and her cute little ass. Then we all made each other cum again as we feasted on each others pussy that night. Before we stopped and went to sleep, we put our panties back on and I made them promise not to tell their mom what we had done that night, telling them that we could do it again very soon if they kept quite about us.\n\nThe next night I was in bed with daddy again as he had me lay under him, putting his big cock to my pussy lips as he jacked off on me. I began to tell him about the little girls next door and also about Ann. This seemed to get him so hot as he shot his load of hot cum all over my pussy and onto my chest. Then he sort of rolled off me and asked me if I would bring Ann over one night so he could fuck her. I told him that I would love to have her over but there was something he had to do first.\n\n""Anything, baby! Anything you want me to do."" He said as he told me to masturbate for him. ""I want to watch you make yourself cum baby. Will you do that for me?""\n\n""Yes, daddy. I would love to but you have to promise me one thing."" I told him as I spread my puffy pussy lips and started to rub my slit. ""That is, I want you to fuck me. I want your big cock in my little pussy. I want my daddy to fuck his baby girl.""\n\nAs I lay there masturbating for him, he told me that he would try, but that if it hurt too bad he was not going to put it in me. That made me want to cum as my fingers danced over my young pussy, the thought of his big cock in my tiny pussy was too much as I let out a loud moan, my climax rocking my lithe body as I came.\n\nDaddy was stroking his cock as he watched me cum for him, his big cock so hard as I told him to fuck me now. He eased on top of me as I spread my wet pussy for his huge cock.\n\n""Baby, I have been wanting this for so long."" He said as he placed that big cock to my young pussy lips, ""It will hurt a little but I know you will love it afterwards. I will kiss away the pain for you when we finish.""\n\nI felt the thick cock-head as it began to enter me, spreading my tiny pussy so wide as the head popped inside me. I hurt a little but would not let him know as he held it there for me to get accustom to before he went any further in me. My young pussy was so wet as the big head began to enter my tight cunt.\n\nThe pain was not too bad as I began to enjoy that big cock of his. I started to work my pussy to it as he eased more of it into my tiny cunt. My daddy was fucking m for the first time as I had also wanted this for so long. I was his little whore and now he was pleasing both of us as he sank more of his huge cock to my tiny, young pussy.\n\nHe was fucking me so slow as I felt so full of his big cock. He began to kiss on my neck as he eased his cock to me. I could feel the huge head so deep in my young pussy as I began to feel my climax approaching, knowing I was ready to cum to my first fucking. As I began to cum, so was daddy! My daddy's big cock was starting to swell in me as I felt it throbbing inside my tiny pussy.\n\nThen I felt him as his cock thrust deep in me and the hot cum from his fuck meat started to fill my virgin pussy. I was on fire as he came inside me, my little pussy so full of both cock and cum as he fucked me for the first time. I was no longer a virgin! My daddy had had just given me a good fucking and taken my hymen at the same time.\n\nThe next day I was so sore from his big cock but he did as he said he would and kissed my little pussy while I masturbated for him. This time as he started to cum, he shot it all over my little tits as I rubbed it into my skin as he shot it all over my chest. Then I told him Ann was going to spend the night with us tomorrow. My dad got so excited that he had me sit on his face as he ate my little pussy as I watched him stroke his cock to another climax.\n\nThe next night Ann came over and we wasted not time as we joined my daddy in his big bed. Ann was used to being fucked and I helped daddy as I guided his big cock to her young pussy, her on top him as I took my tongue and licked her lovely ass.\n\nI held onto her as daddy made her cum, then watched as she took his cock so deep in her tiny pussy as daddy began to fill her with his hot cum. I was sort of jealous that Ann was being fucked by him as daddy told me that I would get his cock a little later if I wanted to lick and suck on Ann's little pussy while he fucked me. He did as he said and gave me a good fucking as Ann sat on my face while I tongue fucked her hot, young pussy with daddy's cum leaking out of it.\n\nI still babysit the girls next door and daddy and I still fuck almost every night. He has me on the pill and also we have Ann coming over every once in a while to join us as we have our little fuck parties. I still love the young girls next door and have promised both of them that I would let them come over and spend the night with me one night. Now I have to see when mom is at work so daddy and I can teach those young pussies how to fuck."
25,A Little Secret,"['mf', 'teens']","On their way down, Joshua and Becky spoke very little. Her head was buried in some thick book, which Josh found offensive, as he didn't believe in reading on vacation. Once or twice his mom would ask Josh a question, but he was too involved in his thoughts to answer, so she left him alone. They rode in silence, the only noise being the constant hum of the engine, and Becky turning pages.\n\nHe would occasionally glance in her direction, long enough to see her move her long, dark brown hair away from her face. His eyes would sometimes meet hers, when she looked up from her reading, but Josh would look away quickly, avoiding her deep blue eyes. He though how little he really knew about her, but he didn't expect any surprises; Becky was always quiet.\n\nGrandma welcomed them on the porch, looking cheery and energetic. For a woman of sixty-five, she didn't seem bothered by managing her house by herself. She always welcomed her grandson during the summer, and basically let him run loose. Yes, summers here were wonderful.\n\nJoshua put his bags in his room, and without even unpacking he got on his bike and rode off to see his friends. Tom and Eddie lived just a few blocks away. Since it was still early afternoon, they decided to go to the lake and check on their hideout. It was still intact, a little damaged from the weather, but it was solid. They spent the rest of the afternoon fixing it up, and ended with a refreshing swim. Time passed quickly until Josh's grumbling stomach reminded him it was time to head home for dinner. They said good-bye and split up to go home.\n\nGrandma's dinner was delicious, and much appreciated after all the hard work that afternoon. As they finished dessert, Grandma kept asking Josh and Becky questions, but they didn't talk to each other much. Most of the time Josh just listened. He found out that Becky had one more year left in high school, but she doesn't have any definite plans for college, and a whole bunch of other stuff, that went in one ear and out the other.\n\nAfter dinner, Josh helped clean up. Then he run up to his room, noticing that Becky was staying in the room just down the hall. ""Great! I have to share a bathroom with her too,"" he thought. He unpacked his bags and went to take a shower, only to find the bathroom occupied. ""Why doesn't that surprise me. . ."" he mumbled to himself, just as the bathroom door opened. ""What? Are you talking to me?"" Becky said, coming out, dressed in her bathrobe. ""No, just thinking aloud. Are you done in there?""\n""Yes. Don't worry, I won't spend forever in the bathroom, if that's what you're worried about.""\n""I don't care, use it as often as you want."" Josh said, as he walked past her. ""You don't have to lock the door. I don't. There is only the two of us up here, and I respect your privacy."" She gave him a smile and flip-flopped down the hall. ""Like, whatever Becky,"" he thought turning on the water.\n\nThe next morning, after breakfast, grandma announced that she is going to play Bingo, and that she has a big tournament coming up, and that she will be gone most of the day, and ""you kids"" are free to do that they want, just as long as they don't burn down the house or kill each other. ""Just have fun. It's summer time for goodness sake.""\n""Sure grandma, we'll find something to do. Won't we Josh?"" Becky winked at him. ""Yea, grandma. Don't worry about us, we'll be fine.""\n\nJoshua had a simple plan for the day: to go to the hideout and chill out with his friends. He didn't give a thought to what Becky might have planned, because he wasn't used to thinking about his sister. He wasn't a selfish person, just never spent a summer with a sister. The day turned out to be hot, and the boys were just sitting in the bushes, with their t-shirts off, trying to cool off in the shade. They could see the lake through the leaves. It was a small lake, so not many people came here. There was a tiny patch of sand, hardly enough to call it a beach, and it was usually empty. But they liked it that way, because they were seldom bothered. ""Hey guys, let's do something,"" Tom said lazily. ""It's too hot to do anything. Let's just chill in here,"" Josh replied in the same lazy voice. They said in silence for a while. ""Look, you guys! There is a chick on the beach."" Eddie called them over. ""Cool. Is she naked?"" Tom said, moving over to get a better look. Josh was already peering through the bushes. ""Neah, she's in a dress. Wait, that's Rebecca, my sis . . . step-sister."" He wasn't very exited to see her on the beach. He felt like she was invading his privacy already. ""She's getting up. Maybe she's going swimming,"" Eddie said. ""Let me see, let me see,"" Tom shoved them to get a better look. ""Shhh, don't make so much noise or she'll see us.""\n""Common guys, it's just Becky. Leave her alone."" Josh turned away. ""Look, look, she's taking her clothes off. She's going . . . skinny-dipping."" Eddie was getting excited.\n\nOn the beach, Rebecca was taking off her flowery sun-dress. Then she slipped out of her white panties. ""Whoa . . . she ain't wearing a bra. Hey Josh, you should be watching this, she's got nice hooters,"" Eddie whispered in Josh's ear. Josh pushed him. ""Shut up! That's my sister you're talking about.""\n""Hey, don't get mad at me. It's not my fault she's a freak,"" said Eddie, pushing him back. ""Quit pushing me,"" said Josh, ""She's not a freak."" He grabbed Eddie and pulled him to the ground. They started to roll around in the grass, shouting at each other. ""Stop, you guys. You're missing the show."" Tom tried to break up the fight. ""Get off my brother, Josh.""\n\nBecky was about to go into the water, when she heard noise coming out of the bushes. ""Who's there?"" she yelled, grabbing her towel and wrapping it tight around her. The boys froze. ""Well, is anybody there?"" She started in their direction. ""Let's get out of here. Common, Josh!"" Eddie got up and brushed the leaves off his pants. ""Josh, you coming?"" Tom and Eddie dashed toward their bikes and rode away into the forest, just as Becky cleared the branches. Josh just stood there, motionless, unable to speak. ""Well, well, my little brother, it's just you. And I thought it was some dangerous pervert, spying on innocent young me."" She noticed his face was getting red. ""We . . . I mean I . . . was just . . . in the hideout. What are you . . . doing here?"" His face burned now, and his dick was getting hard. He wished the earth would open up and swallow him, but no such luck. ""You weren't spying on me? Too bad . . . "" She smiled, seeming to enjoying Josh's embarrassment and his growing hard-on. ""I didn't mean . . . I mean . . . I'm . . . "" Josh just wasn't able to speak. He started to back off, clutching his t-shirt in front of him, trying to cover up the bulge rising in his pants. ""It's OK Josh, don't worry about it. We're family, and things like this happen. I didn't know who was here, but you're OK. Now get out of here, and let me get dressed.""\n""I'm...sorry."" He just turned around, got on his bike and rode away into the trees. ""See you later . . . "" she shouted after him. ""Boys now days, just too damn shy."" She put her clothes back on and gathered her things.\n\nJoshua could not wait to finish his dinner, just to get away from the table. But grandma liked when everyone stayed until they were all done. He wasn't even that hungry, so he merely sat there and played with his food. Grandma kept asking him if was feeling well, but he couldn't think of anything to say. He couldn't exactly tell her what happened today at the beach. ""Why yes, grandma. I saw Becky naked today, and it got me really horny, and I can't wait to jerk off now."" No, that was definitely not something for grandma's ears. So he just mumbled something about being tired, and asked to be excused from the table. Grandma agreed reluctantly, but offered to come up and check on him later. ""No, Gram, it's OK. I'll just take a nap, and I'll be fine.""\n""Very well then. Go on.""\n\nJosh climbed the stairs slowly, noticing that he was getting hard again. He slumped down on his bed and closed his eyes. Becky's naked flesh appeared almost instantly in his mind. He tried to think about something else, but the more he tried, the more turned on he got. Feeling his erect cock through his shorts he decided to relieve the growing excitement. He undid his shorts and his fully erect cock sprang up wanting attention. He let his mind free and rubbed his dick slowly as he looked at his naked sister in his mind. He centered his attention on her breasts, with nipples erect and gleaming in the hot sun. She calls to him and he obliges, coming closer. He starts to touch her white mounds, massaging them slowly at first, but increasing the pace steadily. Josh was rubbing his cock harder now, keeping up with the pace in his mind. He hears Becky gasp lightly, as his hand touches her nipples, which are hard now and calling for his tongue to lick them. He licks one gently, while cupping the other with his free hand. His cock, close to climax, started to stiffen up, and Josh switched hands. ""Becky..."" He whispers softly, "" . . . you're so beautiful . . . Ohh . . . I want you so baaad . . . "" Behind his closed eyes, she pulls his head up and kisses him on the lips. ""Becky,"" he whispers again. ""Yes, Josh, I'm here."" She stood in the door in her bathrobe, looking at Josh masturbating. ""Becky . . . Becky! What . . . ?!"" He opened his eyes and saw her in the door. ""What are you doing here?"" The orgasm, so close, fades away. ""I should be asking you that question,"" she replied, as her eyes wandered down to his unzipped shorts. ""Get out of my room, Becky. I'm . . . busy."" He tried to pull the blanket over his exposed penis, now softer and gleaming with pre-cum. ""Hey, don't get mad at me. You should think about shutting your door all the way next time. I just heard my name and wanted to see what's UP."" She laughed at her little joke, but Josh didn't share her amusement. Instead he desperately tried to get his shorts in order. ""Common, just leave me alone. You ought to knock next time. Now you had your thrill, so leave me be!"" He got up and started for the door. But she moved faster and came in and shut the door. ""Hey Josh, don't get excited. Geez, you sure blush quick.""\n""Now what are you doing? Get OUT OF MY ROOM."" His face was indeed bright red, resembling Grandma's tomatoes. ""Shush, stop screaming. You want grams up here too?"" She moved closer to his bed and sat down, allowing her robe to open just slightly. ""I was just in the shower and thought that you might wanna get a better look in private, you know, after what happened at the beach today."" She pulled her robe off her leg, exposing her milky white thigh, ""But I see you were doing fine without my help."" She smiled again, undoing the rope that held the robe together. Josh, unable to speak, sat on the chair and clutched his fists. ""Well . . . do you like what you see,"" she stood up, letting her bathrobe fall off her completely onto the bed. ""I don't think you should be doing this,"" he licked his lips quickly. His unsatisfied cock began to push against his shorts again. ""Oh, but I do, Josh. Come over and sit next to me."" She patted the bed, then slowly rubbed the covers. ""I know how hot you get when you look at me, Josh. I know how much you want to rub my tits, to lick them, caress them, and please them."" Becky tilted her head back slightly and let out a sigh. Uncertain what to do, Josh stood up and sat down again. ""Oh, don't be shy, Josh. Don't you want to sit next to me?""\n""Yes . . . no! This is wrong. Why are you doing this?"" He stood up again and paced to and from the bed, trying not to look at Becky, sitting on his bed, completely naked. As he walked pass her, she grabbed his hand and pulled him over. ""How's your cock, Josh? Hard enough yet?"" Josh abruptly withdrew his hand from hers and backed away. ""Becky, please stop this . . . "" His voice trailed off. ""Please go now . . . "" She got up and pulled her robe around her. ""I'm sorry, Josh. Please don't be mad. I didn't mean to scare you."" She headed for the door and put her hand on the doorknob. ""I'm sorry again."" She opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. ""But remember . . . I don't mind . . . If you don't."" She shut the door.\n\nJosh heard the door to her room open and close. He stood in the middle of his room, confused. He played the scene over in his mind, not understanding what just happened. ""Boy . . . she IS a freak."" The room started to spin around him, so he sat down on the bed. Emotions flowed through his head, confusing him even more. He wasn't sure if he should be mad, or happy, or what. Being caught playing with himself was embarrassing enough, but Becky's strange behavior scared him even more. He buried his head in the pillow and screamed. ""I don't know what's going on. I must be going crazy. Ugh . . . "" He slipped under the covers, intending to take that nap now, but he couldn't fall asleep. Images and words raced through his mind, prolonging his anguish. He finally dosed off, exhausted.\n\nJosh woke up in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat. Traces of his dream were still fresh in his head. ""Heck, what time is it? Almost midnight. What a nightmare."" Only now he noticed that he was still fully dressed. Deciding to go the bathroom, he got up and walked out into the hall. There was a light on in Becky's room, escaping through the crack in the open door. As he walked past her door on his way back, he heard her voice. ""Josh, is that you? You OK?"" He pushed the door enough to stick his head in and peeked inside. ""Yeah, it's me. What are you doing up?""\n""Just readin'. Come in for a minute. Unless you're scared."" She closed her book and put it aside. ""You're up pretty late yourself."" She stretched back and yawned. ""I just woke up. Had a nightmare,"" he mumbled in a sleepy voice. ""I guess I'll let you get back to your book."" He started to move back, when she spoke to him, almost in a whisper. ""Don't leave yet. Let's talk a while. I'll promise to be good,"" she winked at him. ""Common in, sit down."" She pulled her knees close to her body under the blanket, making room for Josh on her bed. ""I guess . . . "" He peered out into the hall and walked in, closing the door quietly behind him. He sat down on the edge of the bed, as far as he could from her. Noticing his nervousness, Becky reached for his hand. ""Hey, relax, Josh. I don't bite . . . unless you ask me to."" She giggled softly. Josh let her hand touch his, aware that it was trembling. ""I'm sorry about earlier; something got into me. Hope you're not mad at me.""\n""No, Becky,"" he looked straight into her eyes, noticing tiny sparkles in the corners, ""I'm not mad. You just surprised me, I guess.""\n""I guess you're right. But now you know how I felt at the beach. Even though I did find it a little exciting, as I'm sure you did too."" She crawled out from beneath the blanket and sat up next to him. Josh realized that she was only wearing a bra and panties. Her lightly tanned skin was lit by the night light, and he felt a stirring in his groin. Obviously knowing that she was turning him on, she moved closer and put her hand on his thigh. ""It's alright, Josh. You don't have to be afraid."" He sensed where she was going with this and turned his head away. ""It's OK to look at me, Josh. Everyone has needs."" She moved her hand up his leg, dangerously close to his crotch. His dick rose, creating a visible bulge in his pants. Becky turned his head toward her. ""See now, just relax, and everything will be fine."" She leaned closer still and kissed him on the lips. A shockwave went down his spine, from his lips to his groin. He didn't dare to move. She kissed him again, this time her tongue touching his lips, looking for a way inside. ""You never kissed a girl before, Josh, did you?"" He could only shake his head ""no,"" while his lips were frozen, still remembering the taste of her lips, and his nose filled with her scent, his head filled with thoughts he dared not let run loose. ""It's OK, just follow my lead.""\n\nBecky put her hands behind Josh's head and gently pulled it toward her. He closed his eyes as her lips covered his, her sweet scent filling his head again. She parted his lips with her tongue, and once inside, she explored the inside of his mouth. ""See, it's that simple. Just do what feels right and you'll never go wrong."" In turn now, he ran his fingers through her silky hair and kissed her deeply. They stayed merged for what seemed an eternity. Finally, Becky parted from his mouth, and reached behind her to unhook her bra. She unclasped it and let it slide off her shoulders slowly and deliberately, watching Josh's eyes. His eyes lit up as her breasts became exposed. Her nipples were protruding out, as the chilly evening air rushed past her skin. She took his hand and placed it over her right breast. His hand was tight and didn't move easily. ""Relax, Josh, just trust your feelings. You'll know what to do with them,"" she whispered into his ear, exhaling lightly, sending a tingling down his back. She licked his earlobe, and lightly bit the soft part of his ear. Josh relaxed his hand and touched her right breast gently, cupping it with his fingers. The nipple reacted, bulging a little more.\n\nBecky pulled his shirt off over his head and threw it behind him. She leaned back and reclined on her bed. Josh leaned over her and licked just the tip of the breast, that still had goose-bumps from his recent touch. She gasped as he licked the nipple and took it into his mouth, sucking on it gently. ""Yesss, Josh . . . that's it. Do you know how wet I am right now?"" He didn't bother to answer, occupied with her breasts, which he was massaging with both hands. He gave her little pecks on her neck, slowly working his way to her ear. He licked her ear, just like she did, and whispered, ""I want you so much, Becky."" Her hands were teasing his hair, pulling his head closer with intermittent sighs. ""I know, Josh. I want you too; I want you inside me.""\n\nShe took his hand and guided it down to her cunt, which was dripping wet with desire. Josh rubbed her clit, wetting his fingers with her juices. ""Yes. . . Josh, that's it. Make me cum, please..."" Josh's fingers probed her opening, tugging gently at her inner labia. Finally, with slow, deliberate motion he inserted his index finger inside her. ""Ooohh,"" Becky gasped. She wiggled her ass, pushing her pussy against his fingers. He started to move his finger in and out, slowly, adding more fingers as he increased the pace. At times his whole hand would be buried in her cunt, as she squeezed him inside. Becky's chest heaved, as her breathing became faster. ""Oh, yes. . . Josh, yes. . . that feels good. Ohh. . . don't stop. . ."" He pumped her pussy with his hand until she came. Her orgasm shook her body, his fingers squeezed by the contractions, her juices flowing out onto her ass. Her body tightened and she let out a soft cry of pleasure ""Ohh!""\n""Now lick it all up Josh. Lick my clit and make me cum again."" Becky pushed his head down to her crotch, and spread her legs as far as she could. He complied and his tongue explored every crevasse of her cunt, seeking the sweet-tasting honey that she produced. He licked her clit, and each time his tongue touched it, she squeezed his head with her thighs. Josh probed her opening with his tongue, licking up the honey that came out. Soon Becky trembled, as she experienced another orgasm. She pulled his head up, her lips seeking his, her tongue darting inside his mouth passionately. ""I want you inside me. . ."" She whispered. Josh pulled off his shorts, exposing his fully erect cock. He moistened his cock with her juices, until it glistened in the soft light. Her hands guided him into her. He slowly pushed it all the way in, feeling the warm wetness of her pussy. He threw his head back and sighed. Josh continued to pull and push his cock in and out of Becky, and soon felt his own orgasm coming. He started to pump faster and harder, as Becky's ""ooh's"" and ""aah's"" started to fill his head. He gave a last strong push and his cum erupted, flooding the insides of her pussy, mixing with her sweet juices.\n\nHe fell on top of her, panting. They lied there, blood rushing through their heads. Finally Becky kissed his cheek. ""Thank you, Josh. You were wonderful."" Josh said nothing, feeling drained and excited. He got off her, found his shorts and started to leave. ""You liked it too, didn't you Josh?"" Becky stretched out on her bed. She looked beautiful in the soft night light. ""Yeah, sure, it was. . . good."" He grabbed his t-shirt and opened the door. ""This will be our little secret, won't it Josh?"" He shook his head and walked out into the hall. As he was about to close the door he heard her. ""Good night, Joshua. Remember, my door will always be open."" He shut the door quietly and headed to his room. Once there, without turning on the light, he crawled into his bed. Right before he dozed off, the last thought in his head was the image of Becky sprawled on her bed, naked and beautiful. ""Boy, this is gonna be some summer..."""
26,A Long Time Ago,"['father-daughter', 'inc']","I must have said something sometimes. I remember she'd say, ""What? You're ashamed before your mother?,"" like it was no big deal. She also became pretty negligent of her own modesty, especially when she was drinking.\n\nShe would walk between her room and the bath in various states of undress; she would change in front of me; she took to going about the house in nothing more than a thin nightie with no robe or housecoat on over it. Very often, as I bathed or brushed my teeth or combed my hair, she would come into the bathroom and sit down and take a pee as I stood there.\n\nOne afternoon, I was in the bathtub and she did this and then just stood there talking to me like she would sometimes. She said she wanted to bathe when I was done. She stared at me with her smart black eyes and her st rong-beaked aquiline face and made me feel pretty funny. I tried to cover myself with my hands. ""Baby,"" she sighed, ""you're almost grown.""\n\nShe leaned against the sink and sipped her drink. ""If your daddy was still here, he'd tell you about things, things a boy as grown as you should know.""\n\nI was very embarrassed. ""I know all about that, Mama,"" I said. I wanted to drop the subject. Her eyes narrowed, and she laughed. ""What do you know?"" Fact of the matter, I was about as ignorant as a boy can be. All I had was the vaguest of vague ideas picked up in smutty school yard talk. ""Have you ever seen a girl,"" she pressed, ""what a girl looks like?"" She was the only woman I'd ever seen naked (and only in peeps and flashes), but I couldn't tell her that. I had to say that I had not. ""Do you know where babies come from?"" I was too embarrassed to hazard a guess.\n\nShe just stood and stared at me and didn't seem much inclined to let it go, like I was praying she would.\n\nShe knocked back her highball and set the glass on the counter. There was a potted rubber-tree in the corner on a four-legged stool. She set the pot on the floor and moved the stool to the side of the tub. Then she sa t facing me. Mama did that, and she didn't seem much different than she might at any time; only, rather than tuck her robe up between her knees as a woman will when she sits on a low stool, she just let it part at her wa ist and fall free of her legs, and she was naked underneath. Mama's legs were parted, and I could see the dark patch between them. She untied her belt and let the robe fall open, and I could see her belly and breasts. I was ashamed, and I wanted and I tried to look away, but my eyes would only dart between her suckling-thickened paps and the dark hair below.\n\n""You should know about things, Harry. You should know what a woman looks like--the facts of life, you know."" My eyes were still all over her, and I had to drag them up to her face. ""Its all right,"" she smiled, ""I want you to look so you can see how a woman is made."" She scooted toward me on the stool and drew her knees back so that I could see her better.\n\nHer skin was very white. We never went to the beach, you see, and she always went well covered in sweaters and long skirts, hats and scarves. The hair that clustered on her mot was very black and dense but not so thick where it spread down over her ruddy-showing sex. My mother had a rather large quim--I know that now, anyway, because I've been with other women, and, of course, there are all the girls in the magazines--but she must have been a little vain of it to have done what she did. I joke, though she did h ave a pretty quim--I've always thought so, though maybe pretty isn't quite right--it was well-formed, long and broad and thick in its outer parts and surpassingly delicate within the hairy rind. Mama had a fat and opulen t quim, a great, pulpy half-fruit and she proceeded, in her strange and kindly way, to give me an unselfconscious demonstration of its design.\n\n""This is my pubic hair,"" she said, starting with the obvious and combing it with her fingers. ""Yours is called the same. And this is my vulva."" She cupped it a moment proprietarily. Mama liked the naming of parts: ""These, here and here,"" she traced the fleshy pads with her fingers, ""these are the labia majora. Most just call them the outer lips, you see, the parts with the hair on them."" She spread her thighs as wide as she could a nd pulled one side of her sex open with her hand. ""And you see this bit, here and here? Those are the nymphae. Most people just say 'inner lips.' They're called labia minora in the doctors' books."" (Her father had been a physician; that's how she knew.) ""They can be much larger in some women; sometimes they stick way out.""\n\nI was very curious to look at her, but I had an irrational compulsion to glance toward the door, too, as if ""they"" would crash in and catch us doing what we were, at any moment. Frankly, I was at least as scared as I wa s excited. I could smell a smell coming from her, not a strong or a bad smell, but distinct like mushrooms. She showed me her clitoris, ""There, beneath the little hood there, I don't know if you can see it,"" but I don't think she told me its pride of place in the female genitalia. Otherwise, I probably would have paid it better attention later.\n\n""... And you see the man puts his penis in here. This is my vagina. He puts his penis in here, and he spends his seed, and, if his seed fertilizes the tiny egg and a baby is made, it comes out of here when it comes to term."" I laughed that a baby might come out of such a little hole, but she assured me tha t it was true, that I'd come out from there. ""Let me have your finger,"" she said, and she put it into her vagina so that I could feel that it was soft and moist. I can't describe how incredibly strange it felt to be sit ting there in the bathtub, in water growing tepid, with my finger in my mother's vagina. After that, she let me touch her all over between her legs. I was curious where she made water, and she showed me. ""And look, this little fold of skin, its called the fourchette. Some women don't have it. Some women have it, and some women don't; isn't that funny?"" The hairs grew sparse around her bum hole. It's odd to remember that I thought w as it so strange that her anus was so near her vagina. I was curious to look at it, too, but that was incidental to Mama's show-and-tell.\n\nMy penis was up for all that it was worth by this time, and though I was so young, and it wasn't very big yet, it was sticking out of the water. Mama saw it lift its little head and enclosed it in her hand. She stroked it kind of soft and played with my scrotum. ""Do you understand why it gets hard like this? It is very natural; when the man becomes aroused, his penis stiffens like this so that it will go into the vagina... It feels good, doesn't it?"" It did feel good. I flinched from her hand when she first touched me, but after a moment I felt all hollow inside with that feeling deep in my stomach. ""Do you ever do this to yourself when it ge ts like this?,"" she asked. I admitted that I had, and that concerned her. ""You mustn't do that, its very bad for you."" I'm sure that she believed that; many people did. She made me promise that I wouldn't masturbate.\n\n""Come,"" she said at last, ""you've been in there too long. Your hands and feet are wrinkled like a prune."" I thought that she was going to get into the tub, but she pulled the plug from the drain. We both stood, and sh e helped me to dry. She wouldn't let me dress but led me into her room. ""I'll teach you how to have intercourse,"" she said.\n\n ~Subject: BAZAROV: A Long Time Ago 2/2 ~From: an223732@anon.penet.fi (Bazarov)\n\n* * * * * * * * ****A Long Time Ago**** (mother/son incest) by Bazarov\n\n(cont.)\n\n""Teach me?"" My chest was frozen with a longing I'd never known and little understood, and all the fear just washed over me. I'd heard low-class Colored men say ""motherfucker,"" and I had some idea that it was supposed to be a really bad thing--like the worst thing that a guy could do. But I was excited, and I pretty much gave myself over to her. She seemed so poised and certain of what she was doing; I was used to trusting her.\n\nI didn't know what she wanted from me. She let her robe fall off of her shoulders, and she took my hand. ""It will be okay,"" she soothed. ""You'll like it. The man always likes it. It feels very nice."" Mama wasn't short or tall, fat or thin, young or old; she wasn't beautiful, though no one would have thought her very plain; but the sight of her loving form, stripped for my learning and my lust, and of her kind pale brow and her sharp jet eyes, set such a longing behind my lungs as I've never slaked. I lay down beside her on the bed. ""Are we going to make a baby?,"" I asked. ""No,"" she said, ""but when we are through, you will know how it is done."" She asked me to kiss her, and I did. ""No, like this,"" and she gave me her tongue. I pulled back, a little startled and, for a moment, a little repulsed. I'd never seen nor heard of people kissing that way. She laughed and asked me to do it again. I tried it. Her mouth and breath tasted a little of gin and lime, but I was surprised to find it so pleasant to kiss like that, our tongues slicking together.\n\nOne of her breasts was pressed to my own, and she placed my hand on the other. I'd, of course, never felt a woman's naked breasts before now, and I thought them pretty remarkable. Mama was about thirty-five, and I suppose she looked her years--not that that is very old, but, as is natural, her body was slowly settling toward middle age. Her nipples hung dark and a little heavy on her breasts. Her hips and bottom flared, her belly rolled out, and her limbs were soft and substantial. But she was shapely, her wrists and ankles finely turned, and her waist still narrow.\n\n""Get on top of me,"" she said. She spread her legs wide on each side of me, and I lay with my penis pressed to her stomach. She had me raise myself, and she took my member in her fingers. I could feel it dragged down though the crisp hairs. She drew her legs back and back 'til her knees brushed the sides of her breasts and she touched my back with her feet. Her feet were soft. She went barefoot sometimes, but she kept them rubbed with a pumice and used baby oil on them. As her legs came back, her bottom rolled up, and I was inside her. We'd left the door open, and I could hear the water draining loud in the bathroom. I relaxed myself and felt her hairs crush to my belly and my pubic bone press into the rubbery pad of her sex. ""Move it in and out,"" she said, and I did.\n\nThere's no need to tell you how wonderful it felt. We fucked a couple dozen strokes, then she had me roll back and crouch on my shanks without pulling free of her. She wanted me to see what it looked like going in and out. I spread her quim open with my fingers and gazed into the pinky groove as my penis slipped in and out of her vagina. Her belly shimmied with the jostling. As I started to spend, I laid myself back on her. Mama didn't say much when I was done. She didn't seem at all sorry. She just said that I'd done fine, she kissed me and said she loved me and went and took her bath.\n\nA couple of days later, she asked me if I would like to have intercourse with her again. I told her yes, that I would, and we did it on her bed. This happened a few times over the next week or more. Early one evening, I asked her if we might have sex. It was about all I thought about, and I had begun to itch for it just about all of the time. I thought that I loved her different than I ever had before. I told her that, and she seemed very gratified. She hugged me, but, as she did, she told me that I mustn't stop loving her as my mother, that if I did, she would grow very sorry that she had taught me what she had. Mama stopped drinking just after that. Neither of us ever said anything about it, but it must have been pretty hard for her, without any help--I think she was an alcoholic.\n\nWe began to lie together every day. One time--this may have been two weeks or more after the first--she spent. I knew something had happened to her, but I was still very ignorant. She cried out and got very tense and grasping. You all know how that is, but I didn't until then. I guess I'd thought of sex as nothing more than a gentle kindness on her part and a fantastic pleasure on mine. That is how she had treated it, though I'm certain it was pleasant for her--I remember those first times so well, you know. But that was changed now. ""You gave me an orgasm,"" she said. When I was made to understand what that meant, I was very pleased with what I had done. I was more inquisitive after that, and I worked toward her pleasure as much as my own when we did it. I soon found there was nothing hard in it. She was as passionately inclined as any woman in good health can be.\n\nAs we grew more assured, she began to teach me things, and we sometimes experimented so that we eventually became rather accomplished lovers. We played at all of the positions we could think of. She serviced me with her mouth, and I learned to do the same for her. We became quite attuned to one another's pleasures. This was easily the most intensely erotic relationship of my life. She never let me sleep in her bed, though, not until many years had passed and I was married. She said that I would never grow to be a proper man if I were to wed myself to my mother. She held to this even when, after about a year, she discovered that we had made a baby despite her precautions.\n\nMama's pregnancy really scared her. If abortion had been more easily available in those days, she would have done that. She thought that the baby might be born deformed. We also had to move. It had been almost two years since my father had died, and people would have looked down on her pretty bad if it had gotten out that she was pregnant. My sister, Jess, was born in California, three thousand miles from anyone we knew. It was all okay in the end; Jess turned out fine. She teaches grammar school now and is a very bright woman and very handsome. She is married and has teenage children of her own. I raised her from when she was ten, but she doesn't know that I am her father.\n\nWhen the time came for me to go to college, I was fortunate enough to get into one of the best universities on the West Coast. Mama bought a house nearby. But, though we remained very passionate, she kind of pushed me out of the nest, and I lived on campus. It was difficult at first, but she really knew what was best. I met my wife, Clara, at school, a girl of whom my mother grew very fond, even to genuinely love, especially after the grandchildren came.\n\nWell, Mama was killed in an automobile accident almost thirty years ago. We had last made love just two days before she died. She was good and loving and, to me, a very desirable woman--I loved her very much. Sometimes, I get to missing her so bad, and it makes me so blue, that I settle into a funk that hangs about me for days. I had always found my best antidote for this in Jess. She looks very much like my mother did, and, as each year passes, I see more and more of my mother's ways in her daughter. I took after Mama myself, so I suppose it should be no wonder that the resemblance has grown so strong in Jess. Just being with her, watching her and hearing her voice, always had a way of dispelling these moods of mine and giving me some comfort.\n\nBut it's come to me, of late (something that has never before occurred to me), that there is, in what I feel for her, a strong tie of incestuous desire. The shock of this recognition stayed with me for many days when it first came upon me, and, like a fool, I let myself dwell upon it. So now, her every display of affection stirs my longing, then begs my shame. My experiences being what they are, I could never feel anything inherently loathsome if some closer connection were to occur between us--indeed, there's nothing I would want better in the whole world--but I can only imagine how she might react if she were to know how I want her. She has always been a rather modest woman, you see, so far as I know, perfectly conventional, perhaps even a little reserved, in all matters of sex. She would have to think this a horrible perversion, even believing me no more than her brother.\n\nBut I think of her in this light all of the time now. I am very much afraid that I shall do something stupid and irrevocable. I fear to lose her regard, but, as my mind sits, I can hardly bear to spend a day out of her company. I've become obsessed with my want for her, and I think of little else. I cannot say what will come, but I've no cause for hope. If I had any sense, I'd move a thousand miles away, but that won't happen. My ties to this place run too deep--almost forty years--my life has been here. I can't just up and run. . . . And what could I say? to my Clara? to Jess? I don't know what will happen. . . . No, nothing will happen. I can't let it. . . . And yet . . .?\n\nOh God. . . . How I miss my mother.\n\n ****An Addendum**** (sibling father/ sibling daughter incest)\n\n by Bazarov\n\nSeveral months ago, I posted an account, that I called ""A Long Time Ago,"" of my sexual initiation with my mother, of our long-standing love, and of my current torn and guilty feelings toward my ""sister"" Jess. As you may recall, Jess was the fruit of our intimacy. My mother had been dead for thirty years, and Jess, who had now reached her own middle years, reminded me of her in every way. Jess was forty years old, a grammar school teacher, active in service to our community, and a happily married woman with two children, a son and a daughter, nearly grown. Her mother, and then I, had raised her as ""regular people;"" she had no idea that I was her father. We were very close, but I had no reason to believe that she would have been anything but horrified to have known who I really was to her and how I now desired her. I was half mad with despair, very much afraid that I might do something that would cause me to loose her love. Much has changed in the intervening months.\n\nSchool let out last June like it does every year, and, as happens every year of late, Jess and I began spending our days together. My business has grown more or less self-sufficient. Most of my time is relatively free, and I've gone into a semi-retirement mode. My wife is an attorney--she loves her work, but it keeps her pretty occupied--so I have my days to myself. Jess' husband, Frank, is a district sales rep for a major electronics manufacturer, and his job keeps him living out of hotel rooms for much of the year. Because of this, it's natural that my sister and I should keep a lot of company, especially in the summer months when she isn't working.\n\nI got up early one morning--I'd promised it as a favor to Jess --and drove over and took her kids to the train station. Their grandparents owned a share in a houseboat on Lake Shasta, and the children went up every year for two weeks. Jeffrey and Bridgette groused a little in the car that they were too old for these trips, but I think that they looked forward to their houseboat vacation as much as they ever did. Frank's folks are a good natured and active couple, and I know they show the kids a good time.\n\nAfter I saw the train off, I saw some nice crimson peonies in a florist's window, and I took a lavish bouquet back to Jess. She'd promised me breakfast in exchange for taking the kids. The flowers earned me a loving kiss. I sat in her kitchen and drank her coffee as I watched her pattering around in her bathrobe. Her face was a little puffy with sleep, her hair was disheveled, she didn't have any make-up on. God, I thought she was beautiful. So much like Mama, with her large, black eyes and her pale, pale complexion, her long, thin nose and her lovely, narrow mouth. I studied the flare of her hips, the turn of her ankles, her pretty feet and the swell of her calves at the hem of her robe whenever she turned away from me. We ate, and I pretended to read the newspaper as she did the dishes.\n\nJess took the peonies off the table, cut the string that bound the butcher paper around their stems, and laid them on the counter; then she climbed up onto the step-ladder to fetch a vase out of a top cabinet. But, as she stretched toward the top shelf, she cringed suddenly and drew a breath through her teeth with a grimace.\n\n""What's the matter?,"" I asked, standing up behind her.\n\n""Oh,"" she said, ""I've got this twinge in my back--had it a couple weeks and it won't go away. I'm getting to be an old lady.""\n\n""Well, let me get that,"" I said, a little concerned, and helped her down off the ladder.\n\nShe put water in the vase and cut the stems and arranged the flowers carefully into it. Then she lifted the bouquet and placed it in the center of the table.\n\n""Careful of your back,"" I said. ""Where does it hurt?""\n\n""Oh, it's not so bad. It's right here,"" and she reached behind her to touch a place beneath one of her shoulder blades. I rubbed the spot sympathetically.\n\n""See, there's a little knot there,"" she complained.\n\n""Yeah, you've got a little muscle spasm. Let me rub it out for you.""\n\n""That'd be nice,"" she said. ""I've been meaning to go to the club. I'm due for a massage.""\n\n""You're in for a treat,"" I smiled. ""I give a famous rub-down.""\n\n""Been moonlighting?""\n\n""Well, Clara likes them.""\n\nShe laughed. We went into her bedroom, and she sat on the edge of her bed as I went into the bathroom. I got a towel from the rack and a bottle of rubbing alcohol and a bottle of baby oil from the medicine chest and went back in to her. She wasn't wearing a bra under her robe, and she asked me to turn my head for a moment. When I looked back, she lay on her stomach, her breasts pressed into the counterpane so that I couldn't see them. Her robe was open and peeled down to the line of her panties.\n\nJess has a lovely back with clear, unblemished flesh, and my hands shook a little as I touched her. She gasped as I splashed some alcohol on her skin.\n\n""Oh! That's cold!,"" she said.\n\nI went at the knotted muscle in earnest, digging at it with my thumbs.\n\n""Oh Harry! That hurts!,"" she protested.\n\nI commiserated but dug all the harder with my thumbs until I felt the flesh beneath my fingers soften and watched her body relax as the discomfort passed off.\n\n""There now,"" I said, ""don't I know what's best for you?""\n\n""Ummm,"" she sighed.\n\nI poured some oil into the palm of my hand to warm it and smoothed it over her back. She brushed her dark hair out of the way, and I rubbed the nape of her neck, her shoulders and arms. I plied her vertebrae like a blind boy caressing the keys of a piano. I traced the line of every rib and ligament.\n\nI was filled with an incredible tenderness for her, and I was extremely aroused. At the same time, there was a certain element of terror in what I was doing. I tried to keep my hands brisk and professional, but I caressed her all the same. She didn't seem to dislike my touch, though. She was very relaxed, her eyes were closed, and I slowly grew more self-assured. I applied more oil and worked the joints of her shoulders, and her arms, and down to her wrists and hands.\n\n""Feel nice?,"" I asked.\n\n""Mmmm yes,"" she sleepily murmured.\n\nI kneaded my fingers into the hollows beneath her arms, and sweeping my hands again and again across her sides and under her shoulder blades, I touched the out-pressed swells of the sides of her breasts. Still she did n ot tense or complain or put an end to it.\n\n""Would you like me to do your legs?,"" I asked, very much afraid that she wouldn't.\n\n""Mmhmm.""\n\nI lifted the robe off of her and tossed it to the side. She tensed at that, and raised her head to glance back at me. What was that look on her face? A little startled? Uncertain? Bemused? Yielding? Each in turn seemed to flit across her face, then she nestled her head back into her arms with a self-conscious giggle.\n\nHer plain, white cotton panties were rid high and stretched tight over her wide woman's bottom, and the creases where her thighs met her buttocks showed naked where the elastic of the leg bands had pulled up.\n\nI began massaging her feet.\n\n""Mama bought this brand of oil,"" I said, smelling my fingers. ""She always smelled like this.""\n\nJess didn't answer.\n\nI rolled her ankle in my hands and worked the arch and center of her foot and gently popped each of the joints and rubbed the oil between her toes until they no longer glistened. I turned up her legs a little, each and each at the knee. placing her foot on my thigh, and kneaded her large, round calves. Her thighs were no longer so smooth and toned as a girl's, but for me there is another, maybe better, pleasure in the more supple flesh of a well formed and mature woman. She was very lovely.\n\nAs I finished with her calves, I parted her legs as I laid her foot off of my lap. I could see where her white-clad sex protruded from the crux. She lay still with her eyes closed, but something had now subtly changed.\n\nShe was no longer relaxed, and I realized, from the gentle tension that had come over her, that she had grown sexually excited, that she held herself in abeyance, not wanting me to see it. I felt myself now in a kind of fog that numbed my senses so that I was able to act with a certain assurance. But it was more than a numbing of my senses, for I felt a certain affinity for my sister like I was certain of all she thought and felt to an extent that I grew certain of all I should do and at what pace I should do it. Where ten minutes before it would have seemed an impossibility that she would ever lie here aroused and allow me to continue touching her in the ways that had caused the arousal, now it seemed the most natural thing. I knew that if she would let me I would consummate my desire upon her.\n\nI let drip a drop of oil on the back of each of her thighs and began to caress and massage her soft flesh. I took each of her legs in the clasp of my two joined hands, and, as I rubbed them, I spread them further apart.\n\nI made as though I took no notice of her of her panties or the proximity of her sex, and I touched her freely and with an expert hand. There was a willfulness now that kept her head cradled in her arms and kept her eyes closed. She was quiet, but her breathing was up and I could feel that her heart raced as mine.\n\nI reached down and touched the very inmost part of her thighs and cupped her sex through the thin cotton material. She lay strained and unprotesting--it had come.\n\nI opened my pants and freed my member. I took her by the shoulder and hip and gently rolled her upon her back. Her eyes flew open, and she gazed, frightened, into mine.\n\n""No, Harry! Don't. Stop. . . . We can't,"" she whispered.\n\nI lay myself on top of her and between her legs. I slipped my fingers into the leg of her panties and pulled the crotch to the side, careful not to pull or tear her hair in the elastic.\n\n""No, don't. Don't,"" she said, and tried to push me away, her hands on my shoulders.\n\nI guided myself down. She squirmed beneath me and I had a little trouble finding her opening, but at last I slid inside her. She was very moist.\n\n""Oh stop, Harry. Stop. We mustn't.""\n\nJess remonstrated, and she tried to avoid me--and I ignored her remonstrations and overcame her slight resistance--but it was not a rape. It was like something understood but not spoken between us that this was a thing that she could not consent to. So I had to consent for the both of us.\n\nAfter a moment, she stopped her complaints having done what she needed to protect her superego. After a minute she joined me in my movements, and we made love upon her bed. We kissed tenderly and spent together. When we had finished, she began to cry.\n\n""Shhh, shhh, shhh,"" I tried to console her. I felt bad that she seemed to feel bad. I was a little frightened that she might decide that she was angry at me, but she wasn't.\n\n""I can't believe that we did that,"" she said.\n\n""Don't be sorry,"" I said. ""You're beautiful and I love you.""\n\nShe didn't say anything.\n\n""You know that? that I love you very much?""\n\nShe gave me an ironic, almost peevish look. ""You're very gallant, but I would have stopped us if you'd let me.""\n\nShe lay there, still part under me, and she made no effort to cover her nakedness. What had happened between us seemed now a fact, just a fact. And if she had not quite reconciled herself to the fact, at least she didn't act as if it were the horror that I had feared that she might.\n\nI looked on her, nearly naked as she was. I hadn't seen her unclothed since she was a young girl. She looked very much like Mama had. Her breasts were smaller, but had held their shape a little better for that. I was quickly hard again.\n\n""Let's do it again,"" I asked.\n\nJess just looked at me for a few moments, and then she laughed through her tears.\n\n""At least I have the good grace to be ashamed of what we did,"" she said.\n\nShe didn't say ""yes,"" but she didn't say ""no,"" either. I quickly stripped naked. and she let me peel her panties off her legs. She had a dense, dark brown bush that looked very nice against her white thighs and belly.\n\nThis time we took much longer. It was a wonderful coupling, tender and passionate. Both of us were very much aware of the other, and I stared into her face as she stared into mine the entire time we were at it. I took inexpressible pleasure in her every expression, her every little gasp and sound, her every strain and movement, her every gentle touch. When she came beneath me, I wanted to flow out of myself and into her, to inhabit her womb and experience the world through her eyes and ears, through her fingers and toes, to pump through her heart and visit her every extremity, to be at one with her brain and her belly and her bowels. I felt such an incredible love for her, and I kept on as best I could until she quivered a second time and I could hold out no longer and I collapsed upon her.\n\nI lay beside her, softly caressing her chest. ""You're not sorry for it now?,"" I asked.\n\n""No,"" she answered, seeming quite collected--more collected than I felt just then. ""I'd never want to hurt Frank or Clara, but I can't be sorry for this."" She was quiet a moment. ""And for the other. . . well, that's between you and me as long as no one else finds out."" She laughed and shook her head as if it were all just incomprehensible. ""We've broken a doozy of a taboo.""\n\n""I'd say we shattered the commandments,"" I chuckled along with her, and I thought, ""If you only knew, my sister-daughter-love.""\n\nShe showered after that, and I jumped in after her. We spent the rest of the day together and made love again later that afternoon. I performed cunnilingus on her. It embarrassed her at first, but she finally took great pleasure in it. I felt like some kind of poor sick miser pouring and counting over his treasure, never quite convinced in his heart of hearts that this bounty is really his. Every part and element of her body had its fascination for me. We were both very happy. I told her how badly I had wanted her and for how long. Jess seemed a little surprised at this, and said that I'd always seemed a very proper kind of older brother. She said that she'd always loved me very much and that she'd always thought I was a handsome man, but that she'd never really dwelt on me in that way. I think that she was really surprised to find that she could respond to me at all sexually. We were both really blown away that these feelings were so intense.\n\nI was back again the next day, and after, and after, and after. Her home, alone as we were, was like our refuge, her bedroom, our cave and den, her bed, our nest. I had to pretend illness with Clara several times, and after that I had to be careful not to fuck myself out too entirely.\n\nWhen Jeffrey and Bridgette returned home, we lost our utter privacy and had to change our habits. But, still, we had all of our days to spend together and plenty of opportunity to make love.\n\nThe incestuous nature of our love excited me, and it came to excite Jess, too. Over the months that followed, we would sometimes talk of it, and we took to calling one another ""sister"" and ""brother"" much more often than had been our habit. It was a special thrill to do this when we were not alone. We were careful in all other particulars, but every time Jess would say something like, ""Brother, would you pass the salt?,"" we communicate d something between us that no one else could know. It might have sounded completely innocuous, and there would have been nothing out of the ordinary in her glance, but the simple word, dropped in the company of our spouses or others, said everything between us. We were really tearing up the sheets for a while. We'd always been pretty intimate, always talked pretty well, but when we became lovers--well, you know how free lovers can be with one another. One afternoon, I mentioned to her that Jeffrey was growing into a good-looking young man. She agreed, and I asked her if she'd ever thought of taking her son to bed--half joking, but not entirely. She laughed and said she hadn't.\n\n""Why not?,"" I asked.\n\n""Don't be silly,"" she said. ""He's my son, I just don't think of him that way.""\n\n""Maybe you should start. It might be a nice thing.""\n\n""You trying to give me away?""\n\n""No, but I'd share in this case.""\n\nShe gave me a funny look. ""Well, I haven't,"" she said like she was talking to a recalcitrant child.\n\n""You should do it,"" I said. ""It'd be good for him. You too.""\n\n""I think you're kidding me.""\n\n""I'm not.""\n\n""Come on, tell me you're joking."" She jabbed me in the ribs.\n\n""I'm not.""\n\n""So what is it? You think that, because of what we do, I shouldn't have any qualms about seducing Jeffrey?""\n\n""Well . . .""\n\n""It's not the same. It's not the same at all. We're grown-ups--my son isn't. We're grown-ups, and we're brother and sister. A boy's relationship with his mother is more complicated. It'd screw him up for life.""\n\n""No,"" I scoffed.\n\n""Well, it might.""\n\n""Mama and I did it together.""\n\n""No.""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""You are giving me a hard time, now. Don't fib.""\n\n""I'm not fibbing. Mama taught me all about sex when I was considerably younger than Jeffrey is now. We did it many many times. Hundreds. I don't know--maybe thousands--like married people.""\n\nJess took my head in her hands and brought her face close to mine. ""You are serious, now?,"" she asked.\n\nI said that I was, and she could see that I was.\n\n""Wow."" She sat up and leaned against the headboard of the bed. She was quiet a long while.\n\n""Does it bother you?,"" I asked.\n\n""No, I guess not,"" she said. ""It's just a strange thing to find out.""\n\nShe wanted to know how it had happened. I told her, and the story struck her really funny. She laughed and laughed. ""Mama did that?,"" she asked. I assured her that she had.\n\nWe talked a little about what my feelings for Mama had been and what it had been like between us.\n\n""So you were thirteen the first time?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Where was Daddy?""\n\n""Daddy was dead.""\n\n""But . . . when . . ."" Her mouth hung open a little, her jaw just working over her perplexity. Mama and I had always led her to believe that Daddy had lived almost two years longer than he had.\n\n""Daddy had been dead for a year,"" I said. Then I told her that I was her father.\n\nShe seemed a little shocked. Her face colored. ""Y. . .you got Mama pregnant,"" she said, "". . . with me?"" She was quiet a little while--she took it pretty well.\n\n""You're my father.""\n\n""And your brother,"" I said.\n\n""Oh, what the hell,"" she shrugged after a while, ""I've always had daughterly feelings toward you--you're the man who raised me.""\n\n""That's a girl,"" I said, and I stroked her thigh.\n\nJess bent toward me and breathed in my ear, ""You've had sex with your daughter many times, but I've never done it with my daddy!""\n\nI tell you, I was in the saddle in nothing flat. Jess wrapped her legs around me and just whispered, ""Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy,"" over and over and over as I screwed it to her. It was fantastic. We had a lot to talk about when it was over, but I got it up and performed twice more before I had to go home.\n\n""So, what about Jeffrey?,"" I asked her before I left.\n\n""I don't think so,"" she laughed, seeing me out the door and closing it behind me.\n\n""Maybe not,"" I chuckled to myself as I skipped down the steps. Yet, again, you never know."
27,A Loving Son,"['Fb', 'extreme-ped', 'exh', '1st']","He was laying on his side facing her. She smiled as she rubbed his back and felt how soft and smooth his young skin was. Her hand found his round bottom and she gently pulled him to her, his nude body so warm.\n\nHe opened his blue eyes and smiled back at his mother and snuggled close, his mouth finding her soft tit and swollen nipple. She knew he felt safe from the naughty kids at school teasing him because he was small and cried so easily.\n\nAs he nursed she rubbed the back of his little head, then once again down his little back to his smooth ass. He raised one hairless leg and her hand marveled at how hard his little prick was and how smooth his balls were.\n\nShe felt so blessed that his hormones had kicked in so early and so hard. She remembered a year or so ago when she had bathed him every night in their tub and had noticed that his prick got hard as she washed his pubic area.\n\nHe made no attempt to hide his hard prick from his mother and told her it felt so good when she washed him there. At first she felt guilty at how turned on she was playing with her son's prick but she needed love since her ass hole husband had left them.\n\nOne evening, as she was washing his cock he suddenly came and cum shot streams over her arm and hand. He looked shocked and ready to cry but she dropped her robe and got in the tub with him. She pulled him close and held him and told him how much she loved him and it was a sign of his love that his prick shot his love juice for his mommy.\n\nAs she held him she could hardly believe that his prick was getting hard so soon again. He said he did love her and asked if she would rub him again. She told him she would take him to bed and show him more love things.\n\nShe took his little hand and led him to her bed. She had him lay on his back and spread his legs for her. She rubbed his cock again and noticed how much pre cum ran down his little shaft into her hand. He said to keep rubbing but she said that she was going to give him a real love treat and bent over and took his wet prick into her mouth.\n\nHe gasped and started humping his mother's mouth and he cried out as his seed started shooting down her throat. He looked at her as she smiled lovingly at him and bent over and kissed him, letting him taste his sweet cum. To her surprise he stuck his tongue in her mouth and sucked his own cum.\n\nThey laid together and she pulled him to her breast and said he could nurse her like he used to and feel loved and safe. As he sucked her hard nipple she was suddenly racked with a huge orgasm and she knew she needed her son to fuck her.\n\nShe explained to Bobby that she had orgasmed just like he had and it was so wonderful. She asked him to feel how wet she was between her legs. As he ran his hand over her pubic hair she took his hand and put his fingers in her soaked slit. She said that was what she called her cunt, just like she called his hardness a cock or prick and his love juice cum.\n\nAs he fingered her cunt she cried out in pleasure. He just naturally put his mouth to her swollen wet cunt and started kissing her until she came so hard she passed out for a moment.\n\nThen he kissed her so she could taste her cunt juice on his lips. He told her that he was so hard again that he would love her to suck him off and drink his cum.\n\nIt had gone too far to stop now and she told him that she would give him even more pleasure. She laid on her back and spread her legs and told him to watch as she finger fucked herself. She pulled her finger out and said that he should put his cock in her cunt and push in and out until he came deep in her.\n\nMother and son were frantic as he plunged his cock deep in her cunt. She reached around her son and grabbed his ass and pulled him into her as far as he could go and rubbed her clit against his pubic bone and they both cried out as they orgasmed together and his cum shot streams of sweet boy cum and filled his mother's cunt to overflowing. That was the first wonderful time.\n\nShe came out of her daydream and saw her son looking at her. He asked what the big smile was about and she said she was just remembering the first time he fucked her.\n\nHe laughed and said they had all weekend together and his cock was so hard he bet he could fuck three orgasms out of her beautiful hairy cunt before he came. And, if he did she could suck him hard again and drink another load while she tasted her cunt juices on his prick.\n\nAs she spread her legs she looked forward to another wonderful weekend with her son.\n\nComments welcomed...thank you"
28,A Man's Touch,"['F-b', 'ws', 'mc']","on call, so to speak, every day. Early in November, I went out to a movie. When I got back, I saw a light coming out my bedroom window. I had left while it was still day, so I knew I hadn't left it on. You don't have to be a nanny long to learn that things can go terribly wrong with the job, and if someone must take the blame, it's always us. As quietly as I could, I sneaked into the lower floor. I crept to my room, and peeked through the open door. It was Charlie! He was standing with his back to the door, in front of my dresser. As I watched, I saw him going through my drawer. ""I don't take things, if that's what you're looking for."" I stepped angrily into my room, and by habit closed the door behind me. ""Since you don't trust me, I'll leave in the morning."" Charlie jumped. For a moment he stood, frozen. ""It's not what you think,"" he said, without facing me. ""What should I think, you're going through my things. Damn you!""\n""No. I ...""\n""You're going to deny this, aren't you? Shit! That's how it goes, doesn't it? I'm out the job, probably get a bad report, and I'll--""\n""You don't understand."" He pressed himself harder into the dresser, as if trying to move further away from me. ""You can't even face me,"" I said, and I pulled my suitcase out from under the bed. ""Chicken shit, ass--""\n""No,"" Charlie turned around He held a pair of my panties, pink, silk and lace, thongs. ""Please don't think that."" His face was flushed. ""I ... it's..."" Tears welled in his blue eyes, he was thoroughly humiliated. My anger didn't abate; I felt violated. ""I know this isn't my house . But as long as I'm here, this is my room, and those are my things."" Tears ran freely down his face. ""I know... "" he whispered. He put my panties to his face, and closing his eyes, he breathed in through them. ""... they're yours."" I looked at him. He was a little taller than me, wiry, and his strong features were enhanced by his receding hair line, handsome, I thought. He was a successful executive with a large advertising company. And he stood in front of me with his face buried in my panties. I was confused. My feelings of rage prevented me from seeing what he was about. I collected my things from the night-stand and put them in suitcase. Next was the dresser, which he blocked. I started to ask him to move away when I noticed a small, wet stain, growing on the front of his trousers. Wet! And I understood. I put my suitcase down and walked over next to him. ""You like my undies,"" I whispered. Charlie opened his eyes and looked at me. It was a look I had seen before--like a little boy caught doing something he knew was wrong, but he couldn't help himself. <""Don't tell mom.""> They all begged. <""Please?""> I smiled with that recognition. ""Do they turn you on?"" The world is a funny place, especially about sex. In a way, this was why I had left England. Usually, it was an older brother, home from school, who sneaked through my drawers and who expected me to introduce them to the mysteries of sex... . and, the boy's father who would rub my bum when he thought no one would see. Most of the boys were just that, boys, and the father's were usually unattractive and cowardly: the kind that would climb all over you but if caught, they'd make all sorts of dreadful accusations of seduction, of teasing, almost of rape. If it weren't the sex, it was the nanny who stole the Grand mama's silver or snitched the family's four hundred year old letter of promotion from Elizabeth I to their great great great great father Joseph. I knew too many nannies who found themselves jailed for all sorts of things that weren't their faults. It's the culture, I told myself. But I was feeling as if I had merely been lucky. Worse, every time Fergie got on a magazine cover, I'd get groped. So, the States sounded like a great opportunity, and with no family there to keep me, I left. I stared at Charlie and the telltale stain. ""Do they turn you on?"" Charlie nodded. I sat on the bed. I was beginning to enjoy myself. ""You've wet yourself a little."" He looked down and saw the dark stain on his khaki pants. His hands dropped to hide it from me. ""Too late."" I laughed. ""You've been a naughty lad."" Charlie looked pitiful. ""You won't tell Rose?"" He fumbled with my panties. ""I mean, it's not like we . . ."" He stopped, unable to say it, because although true that we hadn't done anything, it was obvious that he had fantasized it. The silence was painful for him, and I did nothing to make him feel comfortable. He dropped the panties, and fell to his knees in front of me. ""Please, you can't tell, you can't."" I ignored him and pulled the hem of my dress up a couple of inches above her knees, letting him see the dark tops of my stockings. ""This material,"" I rubbed my hands along my thighs, ""wrinkles so easily."" Charlie couldn't take his eyes off my legs. The front of his pants bulged as he knelt in front of me. ""Don't."" I was getting excited teasing him. I let my legs open, knowing that even in this light, he couldn't see between them. ""Don't?"" I pulled my dress up another inch, showing off the maroon, satin straps of my garter belt. ""Don't what?"" I stared at his crotch. Charlie saw where I was looking. He put his hands over himself. ""Don't do this."" He looked at the dark shadow under my dress. ""I can't get you out of my mind. I ... "" he stopped while I carelessly recrossed my legs, letting him see a flash of my maroon lace panties. ""... Yes!"" He whispered. I put my legs back together. ""I don't want to upset you."" I pulled my dress down. Charlie looked sheepishly at the floor. ""Don't tease me."" He stood up. ""Women always tease me, just because... I--""\n""You have a little fetish."" I loved his discomfort. ""I think it's sexy."" He looked at me. ""Sexy? And you'd tease me?""\n""Perhaps it's I who's been wrong."" I was curious where this was going. ""You have been."" He looked down at me, vindicated by my acknowledgment. I recognized his need to be shamed followed, like now, by his need to feel control. ""I've been bad,"" I suggested, ""wearing naughty underwear, and leaving it around for anyone to see."" I feigned contrition. ""I've been insensitive, worse, I've put you in a difficult position."" Charlie smiled. ""I'm glad you understand what you've been doing to me--that you know how bad you've been.""\n""I promise I won't tell anyone."" I put my hands in my lap. ""I won't do it again.""\n""I'm not sure I can trust you.""\n""But you can... . If you were to punish me..."" I have no idea where the thought came from. Of course I've enjoyed teasing, but my sex life has been basically normal. I think I was as shocked as he was, but I had to keep going; I couldn't stop. ""I'd never, ever, tell or do it again.""\n""Punish?"" He repeated the word quietly. The thought of it seemed to arouse him more. ""Yes ... that might work.""\n""Please."" I looked up at Charlie, my voice dropped. ""I could never tell ... not if you spanked me."" Charlie sat on the bed next to me. He stared at me, waiting as if he weren't sure of what I had said, and wanting confirmation. ""I deserve it,"" I whispered. ""You do,"" he said, reaching for my shoulder, and pulling me down, across his lap. I could feel his little man pressing into my tummy. Suddenly, it was I who felt humiliation. A grown woman, lying on across someone's lap to be spanked. Memories of being punished as a little girl flooded my mind ... sometimes in public ... the shame of being exposed and made helpless ... the pain ... the crying ... Now, nearly thirty, I was again that little girl. His hand came down on my fanny. Not hard, but it startled me. ""Oh!"" I screamed. ""You've been a tease."" He slapped me again, harder. I wiggled a little, rubbing his hardening tool. And, I was surprised to realize, I was getting turned on. ""Make me sorry,"" I said. <Slap.> ""Make me know how bad I've been."" <Slap.> ""Wait! ... Please, don't wrinkle my dress."" He pulled my dress up over my waist. He slapped me. This time it stung. Tears came to my eyes, and I wasn't sure if I had made a mistake or not. ""Stop! ... I won't do it again."" <Slap!> Somewhere, within the pain I was getting unbelievably excited. ""Whore!"" He yelled. <Slap!> I tried not to scream, but I struggled against his arm that held me firmly over his lap. ""I'll do anything.""\n""Bitch!"" <Slap!> I couldn't take any more. ""Please! I'll--"" <Slap!> ""Slut!"" <Slap!> ""Cunt!"" Charlie stopped suddenly. He pushed his hips up, his body stiffened, and I felt his shaft throb and pump his cum. ""Ohhhh!"" His hands gripped into my flesh. ""Oh! God!"" I have always loved making a man squirt, and my excitement was only seconds from his. He kept pumping. I reached down between my legs and pressed my fingers into my sticky, wet crotch. I rubbed myself.\n\n""Yes!."" I screamed, feeling my climax swell. How I love to play with myself, but like this, I was overcome instantly. ""Yes!."" For a few moments we stayed like that. Charlie sitting, flushed with excitement, catching his breath, and me lying across his lap with my hand still inside my panties. When his breath slowed, he let his finger tips slip between my cheeks--they found the hard, firm, ring of my asshole. ""Mmm,"" I moaned. I loved having a man play with my bum like that. He suddenly stopped. He pulled his hand away. ""I'm sorry. Oh, Jesus, I'm sorry."" I got off him and knelt next to him. I grinned at the large wet spot on his pants, and I touched his stickiness. ""Don't be."" I looked up at him. ""That was good... . But I'll be sore for a while.""\n""Let me see,"" he whispered. I stood, and holding up my dress, I turned around and pulled my panties down for him. I don't know how red it was, but I know it felt puffy, hot, and stinging. Charlie dropped to his knees. He put his arms around me and gently kissed my fanny. ""I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry... . I didn't mean to ... . I mean ... "" I turned in his arms, and pulled up my panties. I pressed his head softly against my mound. ""I didn't mean to hurt you."" Charlie closed his eyes. I could tell he enjoyed having his head against me like that. His nostrils flared as he breathed in my scent. I stroked my fingers through his hair. ""I climaxed too, and ... I won't tell.""\n""I thought it was just a little game,"" he whispered. ""It was."" I pulled him to his feet. ""I've got a long day tomorrow."" I kissed him. His lips tight against mine. I pushed my tongue between them and hungrily probed his mouth. Charlie opened himself to me. I broke from their kiss. ""You've got to leave and let me sleep.""\n""Do you forgive me?"" He asked. ""As long as I come like that,"" I bit his ear, ""of course."" I pushed him away. ""Now go, you can't stay here."" Charlie walked to the door. He turned to say good night. I stepped out of my panties. ""Here,"" I tossed them to him, ""these have my juices."" Charlie felt them, and held them to his lips. I pulled my nightgown out from under my pillow. After all we had just done, I gave him something to sleep on. I pulled off my dress and bra and let him see my dark red bush. I fussed with the gown before I slipped it on. ""I'll keep your secret,"" I said climbing into bed and turning off the light. Charlie walked out, and started to close the door. ""But remember,"" I added, ""it's a game, and now it's my turn."" For the next few weeks, I was polite but cool to Charlie. I didn't know where things stood--husbands can get funny when things happen--and I enjoyed the subtle teasing. The next time anything happened, Rose had taken Jason to visit her mother over a weekend. It was a Saturday morning. I showered, dressed and fixed a light breakfast. The house was dead still, and I wondered if Charlie was home. I sneaked upstairs. My heart pounded as I stood in front of the open door to Charlie's and Rose's bedroom. There were noises, rustling and moaning, and I knew Charlie was there. I stepped in. Charlie was naked, kneeling by the bed. Holding my panties around his swollen shaft, his hand pumped slowly up and down. ""What a sight,"" I said. Charlie stopped. ""Oh, God!"" He looked at me. ""I've wanted you.""\n""I can see, but I'm sorry that you would soil them with your spunk."" I sat on the bed in front of him. ""And such a waste."" Under my long skirt, I spread her legs. ""Of course I do have another, fresh pair."" He looked at me with such longing. But I smiled, ""Remember what I said, it's my turn."" Charlie nodded. ""You've been naughty--doing this here. Let's go to my room."" I stood up. ""Well?"" Charlie reached for his robe. ""No!"" I grabbed it and tossed it across the room. My eye caught the lacy edge of one of Rose's sheer peignoirs in the closet. I took it out and handed it to Charlie. ""Wear this."" His face burned as he took it from her. ""I can't."" I started to leave. ""Such a waste."" Charlie slipped it over his shoulders and held it closed in front of him, hiding his excitement from me. ""Wait."" I had him! ""Come on, downstairs."" In my room I turned to him and pushed him back, down on the bed. ""You've been naughty."" I lifted my dress, flashing my red, curly mound at him for a second, and straddled his chest. I leaned forward, putting my knees on his shoulders, and sat up. ""Don't you want to kiss me?"" I tease. ""My private place needs you."" Charlie put his hands on my ass, trying to pull me down to his hungry mouth. ""This?"" I lifted her dress, and pulled it off. ""You want my box?""\n""Oh, please! Let me kiss it.""\n""What?"" I asked. I knew I must be dripping. I was so excited. I kept my pussy an inch out of reach. He stretched his neck, and tried to touch me with his tongue. I laughed. I let him touch me--a taste, a brief flick, so quick that it was more an accident. ""Please?"" Charlie begged. I liked feeling him struggle to kiss me there. For several minutes, I teased him: giving him my mound, then a little of my crack, pulling my lips apart, I'd let him suck on my love button. He moaned when he had me, and he screamed for me when I was off of him. Finally, I lowered myself slowly, fully, onto his mouth. ""Mmm,"" he moaned as he was engulfed by my sex. He breathed through my pussy hair as he tongued my deep, moist hole. I grabbed his hair and pulled him up into me. I wiggled my hips, as I did myself on his face. I screamed as I felt myself climax. Charlie opened his eyes, he looked up over my stomach, at my jiggling breasts and at my face. My legs clamped tight against his head, and he gave in to the power of my excitement. I collapsed forward, leaning into the headboard. After a moment I sat up and got off Charlie. He smiled at the curly wet hair of my swollen sex. ""My turn,"" he whispered. ""No,"" I said, playfully. ""You were beating off when I found you. If that's how you want to do it, then beat off now.""\n""Let me ... fuck you.""\n""No."" Charlie kissed my nipple. ""Then suck me off. Please?""\n""No.""\n""But I--""\n""I don't care. It's time women used men the way men always use women."" Charlie started humping my thigh. ""Please? I need to. Do you want me to kiss you again? Is that it?"" He started towards my crotch. I held him off. ""No,"" I lied, but I knew we had all day and all night. ""Dammit!"" I kissed his chest, and flicked my tongue over one of his nipples. ""I like that,"" he moaned. I bit it. ""Ow!"" He screamed. It was pink and hard, and I sucked on it, while I fondled his balls. Then I worked one finger down to his ass and flicked it over his asshole. ""God!"" Charlie pumped his hips. I pushed it into his tight hole. ""Yes!"" Charlie gasped. ""Yes!"" I my mouth to his other nipple. Gently I played with it between my teeth. But I kept my finger still. Charlie moved his hips trying to get me to start doing his hole. ""Sarah? Please?""\n""What?""\n""Don't tease me."" He pumped his hips. ""That feels great.""\n""I don't want to... . Did I tell you how good you look in Rose's peignoir."" I pulled my finger out. Charlie sat up. ""Please?"" He pleaded. ""You like lady's clothes don't you?""\n""Yes.""\n""I know you like my panties."" Charlie looked down at the floor. He pulled the peignoir tighter around his shoulders. ""Why are you doing this?"" he whispered. ""I hit a sore point didn't I? You were in my panties last week again."" Charlie's face burned red. ""Stop.""\n""You're just a pervert."" I taunted him. ""I ... "" he looked up at me, his eyes full of tears. ""I ... "" This was my game and my turn. I put my hand behind his head and pulled him towards me, but not for a kiss. I pushed him down over my lap. ""You've been a naughty, naughty, lad."" I reached over for my hair brush on the nightstand, and pulled the edge of the peignoir up, out of the way. He had a nice bum, small, tight, and firm. I felt him stiffening against my leg. I slapped him hard with the back of the brush. And again. He didn't make a sound, but his hands clenched the bedcover. <Slap! Slap!> ""You've been a bad boy!"" <Slap! Slap!> ""Can't even get a hard-on without smelling my cunt."" <Slap!> ""It hurts!"" He screamed, large red welts puffed up on his ass. <Slap!> I felt him stiffen, like he was about to cum, so I stopped. ""Sarah! Oh God!"" He looked up at me. I knew he was close. I felt him lift off of me, trying to stop his impending climax. ""Sar--"" He flinched, and wetted on me, a disappointing and embarrassing cum. ""I--"" I laid back and when he sat up, I rolled over on my tummy. ""Forgive me,"" he said. ""Sometimes I cum--""\n""You wasted that."" I looked over my shoulder at him. ""You are bad.""\n""Forgive me."" I put my hands on my bum and rubbed it. He looked at me there. Then up at my face. ""Maybe,"" I whispered. He leaned forward and gently kissed my bum. ""Forgive me."" I couldn't believe how turned on I was as I spread my cheeks. Later Charlie told me that he had never seen a woman's asshole--never as a sexual thing. He wanted it. His lips puckered and he kissed my tight hole. Then his tongue just touch it. ""Yes."" I screamed. ""Yes!"" Charlie pushed his tongue into my asshole, his lips clamped around it, and tried to suck on it. I humped and screamed, while I rubbed myself. ""Do me!"" Charlie fucked my ass with his tongue. I lost control. I thrashed about. I screamed. And I climaxed. For a few minutes, I lay there savoring the afterglow of a wonderful explosion and the tickly, sexy feeling of his cool spittle running down from my pulsing hole into my crotch. When I rolled back over and I saw that he was hard again. ""Beat off for me."" He looked longingly at my sex. ""Charlie?"" I whispered. ""Okay."" Resigned, he knelt over me and grabbed his tool. ""Watch me. Watch me cum for you!"" He yanked on it. Harder and faster, while he stared at my slit. His tool flared ... purple velvet ... his balls slapped about ... his hand blurred. ""I'm cumming!"" He screamed. ""Shoot it!"" I yelled. ""Pump it on me!"" I moved closer. ""Make me messy."" Charlie couldn't hold back. He let his jism squirt on me. Globs of jism hot, burning, jism hit me. His beautiful tool flipped around as he unloaded on me. His man-stuff landed on my tits, my neck, my face, a little landed on my eye and stung. When he finished he smiled sheepishly. ""Thank you,"" he confessed in that little boy look I had seen that first time. Did that look mean he saw me as an older woman, an aunt? his mother? And his fetish? Did he want to be dressed? Did he want to be a girl? I wondered what discoveries we were going to make. ""Look what you've done."" I smiled. ""Wash it off."" Charlie knew what I meant. He leaned forward and slurped up a glob of his cum. ""That's better,"" I said. I knew it was going to be a great weekend. ""Wash me off--all of me."""
29,A Massage From Mother,"['Fb', 'ped', '1st', 'inc', 'oral']","I could tell she was hesitant, but then her face brightened and she said, ""OK, Joey, let's try it. I'll get changed and I'll meet you in the massage room in five minutes.""\n\nMom was lying down with a towel covering her when I opened the door to the massage room. I climbed up on the table and began to rub her shoulders.\n\n""Is it OK if I sit on your bottom? I asked as I kneaded the knots in her shoulders. ""Yes,"" she answered, and I settled my bottom down on her firm buttocks.\n\nI worked on her shoulders and back and continued down her back toward her bottom, which was covered by the towel. I moved to massage her legs, hoping to see a little of her pussy, but she held her legs tightly together, and when I finished with her feet, she said thank you and asked me to leave the room so that she could dress. I felt a tingle of excitement as I left the room, but at ten I didn't know why; I only knew I hoped she would want a massage next week.\n\nMonday came again, and I went to Mom and asked her if I could give her a massage again. She smiled and said, OK. Again I was to meet her in the massage room.\n\nWhen I entered she was covered with a towel, as before. I squeezed her shoulders and worked my way down her back to her buttocks. This time, as I worked on her legs, my hands gradually moving up her legs toward the dark crease under the towel, she spread her legs a little, and I saw some curly hairs peeking out. Suddenly she said that the massage was over and asked me to leave so that she could dress.\n\nThe next week it was Mom that came to me asking if I was available to give her a massage. I entered the room as before and went through my usual progression of massaging her shoulders and back and buttock. This time, however as I worked my way up her legs, I saw that she had spread her legs a bit. Light colored hairs peaked out from under the edge of the towel where the cracks of her butt cheeks came together. I moved my hands to massage the upper thigh of her left leg, moving closer to the dark triangle. Her legs opened a little more to give me room and I plainly saw the butterfly shaped lips of her pussy, like little ears surrounding a darker opening.\n\nPretending to carefully massage her upper thigh, I firmly pressed the back of my fingers into the wet softness between her legs. I heard her let out a quick gasp. Emboldened, I began to explore, tracing the line of her lips down to a small nub at the top of her pussy. She spread her legs a little more and began to move slightly as I pinched it gently between my thumb and first finger. Not knowing exactly what to do, I slid my fingers up and into the now quite sticky opening to her pussy. I let one finger enter; then two, then three. It seemed the more fingers I had in her the more firmly she pushed again my little hand. Suddenly, I felt her convulse a little around my fingers as she let out a soft moan.\n\nShe said a soft word of affection, wrapped her towel loosely around her and weakly left the table. I didn't know why, but as I went to leave I had to adjust my penis in my shorts as it poked stiffly against the fabric of my underwear.\n\nIt was two weeks before my mother asked me if I could give her a massage again. But this time she said she was going to give me a massage first. She said I had earned it.\n\nWhen I came into the massage room she was dressed in a short robe, and she asked me to strip down to my boxer shorts and lie on my stomach. I turned away from her, pulling off my T-shirt and shyly easing off my shorts. I felt exposed in just my boxers, but Mom didn't say anything and I lay face down on the soft towel covered table.\n\nStanding at my head Mom began by scratching my head and massaging my scalp and neck. Her hands felt large and cool as she reached forward to caressed my back and shoulders. Moving to the left side of the table she eased her way down to my bottom, cupping my cheeks and kneading them in a circular motion. She moved down my left leg, squeezing my thigh muscles and my calf. As her hand came up my leg I felt her reach inside my boxers and lightly touch my little ball sack with tip of her finger nails. I felt a jolt go through me and instinctively lifted my butt a little to give her more room. She then removed her hand and slid both her hands up the back of my legs under my shorts. I melted as she touch the skin of my little butt cheeks with her bare hands.\n\n""Let's take these off,"" she said as she tugged at the pant legs of my boxers, ""After all, I'm your mother and I've seen you naked many times.""\n\nI didn't say a word, and obediently lifted my butt as she pulled my boxers down past my ankles and threw them onto the chair.\n\n""That's better; you have such a cute little butt,"" she said as she lightly slapped my bottom and then resumed her caressing. I felt my face warm at her compliment.\n\nHaving finished a deeper touch massage she began to lightly skim over my skin, barely touching me with both her finger tips and her nails. I felt her go up my back and down my sides. She tickled my bottom and skimmed down the outside of my legs. She came up my left leg with the backs of her nails and as her fingers slowly inched up between my legs I instinctively let my legs open a little and began to raise my hips.\n\nI felt her blowing on my ass hole, as she began to tickle the line that ran from my anus across my scrotum to my little penis. She tickled my ball sack and ran her finger lightly up and down my little shaft. It felt like a feather, and I raised my hips higher to give her better access. She reached under my hips with her other hand and gently pinched the purple tip of my penis, which by now was fully firm. I raised my hips higher, and felt her grasp my rigged cock and gently pull it between my legs as she began to milk it between her thumb and first finger. I was now up on all fours and was in ecstasy. I felt a pleasant tingle as I looked between my legs and saw her fingers slide up and down my little shaft until I shook with an aching pulsing as I squirted out a milky fluid which my mother caught in the palm of her other her hand.\n\n""Let me go get you a warm towel,"" she said softly as she opened the message room door and exit the room. I lay in the stillness, still not sure exactly what happened, but certain that what ever it was I wanted more of it.\n\nIn a few minutes mom returned, a wet wash cloth in her hand.\n\n""Turn over Joey, and let me clean you up a bit.""\n\nI slowly turned over, aware that my penis had shriveled back to its little nub, and a little embarrassed to have my mother not only looking at me, but washing me.\n\nShe gently took me in her hand, squeezing the droplets from the tip of my penis, while slowly washing me with the warm cloth. She cooed words that made me feel at ease, calling me her little man, and telling me what a beautiful body I had.\n\n""Do you want me to give you a front rub?"" She asked quietly. As I nodded she moved to my head and slid her hands down my chest. She neaded and messaged my shoulders and my neck, my chest and then began stretching her arms down past my hips and onto my thighs. As she stretched she leaned against my face. Her soft terry towel smelled fresh as I heard her whisper, ""It's OK, you can look inside.""\n\nI reached up and pulled aside her robe, exposing her full breast with its large areole, light brown against her milky skin. I reached in and stroked her nipple, which seemed to jump at the touch of my small hand.\n\n""Kiss it, Joey,"" I heard her coo, ""suck on it, like when you were my baby.""\n\nI pulled her breast toward me with both hands and nestled it tightly against my mouth as my lips separated and drew the half inch long nipple into my mouth, caressing it with my tongue.\n\n""Oooh, that's good!"" She said, brushing my little cock lightly with her finger tips. My penis jumped and I could tell I was beginning to become erect again.\n\nI massaged her soft breast as I nibbled and sucked noisily on her nipple. Her breast sagged a little as I pulled on it. I moved to her companion breast. Then I pulled both breasts together, sucking on both her nipples at the same time. She squealed with delight, continuing to tickle and manipulate my hard little member.\n\n""Oh Joey,"" she panted, ""you are soo good at that! Let me give you something else to suck on."" She disappeared from view for a moment and then she climbed up on the massage table minus her robe. My mother was naked above me and my eyes roamed hungrily over her breasts and down her smooth stomach to the light colored thatch that grew between her legs. She parted her knees and place her pussy directly in front of me as her hands gathered in me privates . I stared at her pussy as she encouraged me to explore. I reached up to touch the moist area between her legs. She gave a start as I separated the large folds, uncovering a small hard point of flesh.\n\n""Yes,"" I heard her say, her voice breathy and excited. I pushed on the hard button and felt her jump.\n\n""Take it in your mouth,"" she whispered, lowering her crotch into my face.\n\nI separated her pussy lips with my fingers and reached out with my tongue, tasting the salty goodness of my mother's vagina. I slipped one of the folds into my mouth and sucked it in. I found that hard point again with my tongue and licked it again and again while my mother squirmed. I found the hole between the lips first with my fingers and then with my tongue. I inserted one, then two, then three fingers into her; all the while continuing to swirl and press into the hard point of flesh at the front of her pussy. I felt her arch against my hand as she came with short pulsing bursts.\n\n""Oh, Joey!"" she said, ""Don't stop, oh yes, yes!"" The pulsing stopped and I felt her settle her weight on me, groaning a little as again I felt her gather my balls and my erect little penis into her hands.\n\n""I guess it's my turn again,"" I heard her say weakly, and then I felt her mouth on the tip of my hard ten year old penis. She stood it straight up with her hands, wrapped her lips around the tip and then began going up and down my shaft. I could feel her moist mouth sucking on my cock while her fingers tickled my balls and caressed the outline of my ass hole. In a matter of minutes, maybe seconds I again felt that urge welling up in me and I was soon pulsing in ecstasy, while my mother milked my cock with her mouth.\n\n""That was amazing, Mom,"" I said as she slid around to face me. Her eyes twinkled as she smoothed my chest with her hand, and rested her breast against my arm.\n\n""You are quite a little guy,"" she said. ""But you know that this is our little secret. Others wouldn't quite understand."" she said as she played with my nipples and brought her knee up over my now wilted penis.\n\n""I know, Mom,"" I said, ""I love you, and I wouldn't do anything to hurt you.""\n\n""You're such a treasure,"" she said and pinched my cheek. ""Now, time to get dressed."" With that she slid off the table, grabbed her robe and left the room.\n\nI lay there in a haze for a few minutes and then drifted off into sleep."
30,A Memory of Three,"['MFF', 'threesome']","And yet no one who knows her would for a moment think her promiscuous or predatory, for she blends discretion and honesty so well that ruffled feathers are rare. It's clear that these encounters are a bonding between friends, a physical affirmation of the trust and affection which already exist. When I met Lois and was invited into that circle, I had to throw out some of my own old-fashioned notions.\n\nBut I've been well rewarded for my willingness to change. A year after we met, Lois and I moved in together. That was two years ago, and I've never been happier or more sexually contented. What's more, Lois's friends, who at first scrutinized me suspiciously, the way a father does his daughter's date, have begun to accept me into their embrace.\n\n #\n\nWhich brings me to Monica.\n\nWhen I first met her, at an outdoor May wedding, she reminded me of a girl I had admired in high school: jet-black hair, olive skin, and a classical Italian voluptuousness. Her large breasts filled her white button blouse in a most provocative way, and her rounded hips and full bottom made the sight of her walking away a powerful temptation.\n\nLois noted my interest with a smile. ""I'll just say one thing about Monica,"" she told me. ""Be straight with her. Don't play games.""\n\nI took that advice to heart. When the chance for a private moment arose late in the day, I told Monica plainly how delightfully sexy I found her. Her eyes brightened, and she allowed as how she had always liked tall men, and thought I had fascinating eyes.\n\nBefore that conversation was done, we had shared a first tentative but electrifying kiss, and I had learned a great deal about her history with Lois. They had been close years ago, before Monica moved a thousand miles east. After five years in what Monica called ""urban exile,"" she had just returned to her home town, two highway hours away from where Lois and I live.\n\nShe had no car, so we probably wouldn't see her often, she said. But she hoped to see us soon, under better circumstances for catching up. And then she casually confided that she had always been attracted to Lois, though she had never quite known how to tell her.\n\n""Maybe I'll just have to seduce you both someday,"" she said, her tone light, but her smile saucy.\n\nThen her ride called her away, and in a few minutes Monica was gone. So it was left to me to report back to Lois that Monica was interested -- in both of us. I watched as Lois's expression metamorphosed, in several stages, from startled to intrigued.\n\n""In that case,"" Lois said slowly, ""there's something else I should tell you about Monica. I think she has the most beautiful tits--""\n\n #\n\nWe didn't talk about it, but from that point onward, a threesome involving Monica, Lois, and me was somehow in the air. No one had made any promises, but all the pieces were there -- if only they came together in the right time and place.\n\nThe right time turned out to be only a month away, though at first it seemed like an absolutely wrong place. The occasion was our group's annual weekend swim-and-sing camp out in a nearby state park. Even though Lois and I knew Monica was coming, we also knew that sunscreened skin, mosquito-sprayed clothing, crowded tents, and narrow air mattresses -- plus no privacy to speak of -- didn't add up to anyone's idea of ideal conditions.\n\nBut Mother Nature intervened. It was brutally hot and humid all afternoon, while we were at the lake. By dinner time, back at our campsite, the sky was a wall of dark clouds. By dusk there was no mistaking the ominous rumbles, and when the wind changed, we knew we wouldn't escape the downpour. A few hardy souls vowed to stick it out, but the rest of us quickly struck our tents and began to gather our gear.\n\nMonica, though, was in a temporary quandary. She wasn't eager to stay, but she'd been dropped off at the park by her housemates, who had continued on into the city and wouldn't be back until Sunday. When Monica looked at us hopefully, Lois and I looked at each other and saw the answer we wanted in each other's eyes.\n\n""Why don't you come home with us?"" I said. Monica's hopeful smile widened into a happy one.\n\nOn the drive home, the sexual tension filled our Accord like a glowing cloud. We talked about everything but sex, yet I could hardly think of anything else. It was hard to keep my eyes on the dark, rain-slick highway. The fingers of lightning fracturing the sky outside reflected the electric atmosphere inside the car.\n\nWhen we reached our townhouse, Lois opened a bottle of white wine, and I loaded the CD with jazz and Latin rock. We'd been building up erotic energy for hours, just as the thunderstorm raging outside had built through that sultry afternoon. But still, there was no hurry. I understood -- there was no need for haste. We had a night and a day together ahead of us.\n\nFinally, with sheets of rain hammering the living room windows, Lois set aside her empty glass, reached out to squeeze Monica's hand, and bent to kiss me. ""Let's go upstairs,"" she said.\n\nWe undressed by the warm light of one small lamp, and met in the middle of the queen-sized bed. Monica kissed me, then Lois, long deep kisses that seemed to drive the temperature in the room higher. The two women were a study in contrasts: Lois taller, catlike, her skin pale even after the day's sun, her hair a honey- blonde cascade to mid-back -- Monica darker, her eyes jet like her hair, her lips as soft and inviting as her hourglass figure. Their scents mingled in my nostrils in a delightful confusion.\n\nLois reached out and gently caressed the dramatic curves of Monica's breasts, which were even fuller and more luscious than her clothing had betrayed. ""See?"" Lois murmured to me, as though reading my thoughts. ""Didn't I tell you?"" Her fingertips grazed Monica's nipples, making the other woman shiver and close her eyes. My cock, already jutting upward, stiffened at the sight.\n\nI tattooed a line of kisses along Lois's shoulder, then cupped and cradled Monica's brown-tipped globes in my hands, enjoying their weight and warmth. Lois bent forward and experimentally teased a nipple with her tongue. When I did the same, Monica moaned and laid back on the bed, cradling her breasts in her own hands and offering them up to our mouths.\n\nWe were quick to accept the invitation. Monica's nipples rose rewardingly under the eager attention we gave them, lips and tongue and nipping teeth. She squirmed on the black bedspread and made quiet mewling sounds of pleasure. At one point Lois and I pillowed our heads on Monica's breasts as we kissed, sloppy hungry kisses that seemed to arouse Monica almost as much as they did us.\n\nHands were everywhere, the unexpected touch part of the strange wonderfulness of three together -- exploring the familiar and the unfamiliar in turn and at once. Monica's fingers in my hair, Lois lightly stroking my now-throbbing hardness, my own hands firmly squeezing Lois's ass cheeks, the way I knew she liked, or tracing lines across Monica's belly and inner thighs, looking to discover what she liked.\n\nBefore long, I slid down along Monica's body, kissing my way to the apex of her thighs, and parted her dark fur with my tongue. Her taste was complex, her fragrance intoxicating, and I happily buried my face there and began to give her the very best of my oral talents. Her clit swelled gratifyingly under my tongue just as her nipple had, and soon the whole bed was moving with Monica's ecstatic contortions. But, not long after, her moaning, from which I'd been taking my cue, seemed to stop.\n\nWhen I glanced up, I saw why. Lois had taken inspiration from what I was doing to Monica, and moved around to where she could lower her own wet pussy onto Monica's mouth. Lois's eyes were closed, her lips parted, her fingertips pinching her own nipples as she rode Monica's tongue in a haze of delicious sensation.\n\nMonica was pinned to the bed at one end by Lois's silky lips and at the other by my mouth. In between, she arched her back and clawed at her own breasts, squeezing them harder than I would have thought she'd enjoy. But Monica was at that point of arousal where pain and pleasure merge, and I began to tongue her faster, to suck gently on her swollen clit. Suddenly she let out a gasping, moaning cry that even Lois's thighs could not muffle, and Monica's body jerked in powerful spasm.\n\nMonica was near-faint in afterglow, and Lois moved from her to me, nudging me onto my back and lowering herself onto my cock. Her inflamed pussy was like a hot velvet glove sliding down over my hardness, but she was so wet that there was barely any friction. She leaned forward to let me suck her nipples, and rocked up and down on my shaft with a voracious, ferocious energy that brought me right to the edge of orgasm.\n\nBut, reaching down to where we were joined, Lois seized my cock at the root and clamped her fingers around it in an iron grip, staving off my explosion while she rode me to her own. Her almost agonized cries of joy and a warm, spreading wetness between us declared the intensity of her release.\n\nBy this time, Monica had sat up, and was biting her lower lip and watching us intently. ""Is there any of that left for me?"" she asked hopefully when Lois, emerging from her flushed haze, finally noticed her.\n\nLois shimmied playfully atop her impaler. ""Feels like it to me,"" she said, leaning forward to kiss me. ""What do you think, sweetheart?""\n\n""By all means -- it's only polite,"" I answered with a smile.\n\nSo Lois gave way, moving to the side and helping Monica kneel astride my hips, even guiding my cock inside her friend's hungry opening. The differences in texture, in temperature, in enveloping sensation, between the two women was remarkable. But Monica was no less exciting than Lois had been, especially when she began to enthusiastically bounce up and down, her muscles milking my cock and driving all coherent thought from my mind.\n\nI scarcely noticed Lois moving until she was at my head and above me. But when I looked up and saw her glistening crimson gash descending toward my mouth, a shiver of delight ran through me. When her lips were sealed against mine, my tongue tasting her exotic dew, I was transported to heaven.\n\nIt was the picture out of my fantasy, only better -- because I had always seen it from the outside, and now I was in the middle of it. I licked Lois eagerly, thrust my cock deep into Monica, and asked for nothing else but for it to go on forever. It couldn't, of course, for there's no way to store that kind of sexual electricity, to endure such exquisite stimulation, for long.\n\nAll too soon -- and at the same time, none too soon -- I was lost in a storm of my own, flooding jets of come into Monica and sending a lightning charge of pure animal pleasure from my arching body into both my partners. I think that one, maybe both, of the women came for a second time soon after, either from what I had given them or from what they had been doing to each other.\n\nBut it wasn't important enough to ask about as we collapsed into a happy, fragrant huddle of warm, tired bodies. All that mattered was how close we felt in that moment, and how lovely -- and loving -- it had been.\n\n #\n\nThere were three more episodes of erotic exploration -- in different rooms, moods, and combinations -- before Monica was picked up by her housemates late the next day. But the time I remember most fondly was early Sunday morning, when I awoke first, savoring both the warm contact with the sleeping women on either side of me and the memory of what had happened in that bed the night before.\n\nMonica was the next to awake, and turned to snuggle closer to me. The snuggling gave way to soft sleepy kissing, and then to wide-awake caresses and short-breathed sighs. Both of us were eager to go farther, but reluctant to exclude Lois, a late sleeper by nature, and loathe to give her a rude and uncomfortable wake-up surprise. But Lois stirred enough as Monica and I were purring at idle to become aware of what was going on.\n\n""Is it all right if I borrow him for just a little while?"" Monica asked, reaching across me to brush a lock of hair back from Lois's cheek.\n\n""Sure,"" Lois said with a heavy-lidded smile. She kissed me on the shoulder and murmured, ""Go ahead, it's okay,"" as she burrowed back into her pillows. It was more than permission -- it was confirmation that the warm bond among the three of us was still there, that there were no regrets or second thoughts.\n\nThis time, the love-making was simple and straightforward. ""Please fuck me,"" Monica whispered, and shifted in the bed so that she could open her legs and invite me atop and inside. Leaning on my hands, I thrust my morning-hard cock into her with long, slow strokes, deep to the hilt and then pulling out until only the tip of the head joined us. After a time, I dropped to my elbows so that I could once more enjoy her wonderful breasts and large, suckable nipples. Monica's arms went around my waist to hold me close and deep, and she seemed to welcome my weight on her.\n\nThen, as our movements grew gradually more energetic, and we both began to draw ragged, gasping breaths to fuel our pounding hearts and blood, Lois edged closer, still sleepy, and curled against us, holding my hand, resting her head on Monica's arm. She had no energy for any more, but joined us as three, and basked in the sensual halo surrounding us, smiling with an inner satisfaction as first Monica, then I cried out our joy and our release.\n\nStrange as it may sound, I felt, somehow, as if I'd been making love to both of them again. And I knew, resting back on my pillow, that these were two special women with whom I was sharing an extraordinary weekend and feeling, and I counted myself a lucky, lucky man."
31,A More Congenial Spot,"['MF', 'inc']","Not much changed there; they just became more themselves, somehow. Freed from the restrictions and tempers of her rather arbitrary mother (their father had died ingloriously in a barroom brawl years before), Gwen went to college and raged. She'd chosen the University of Chicago, rather an odd choice; but it turned out to be a school well-suited to her brilliant mind and headstrong ways. Not a place that had many rules about its students' social lives...nor really cared if they had them at all... It left Gwen, when she wasn't excelling in her Psychology classes, free to spend her time in lewd and lascivious pursuits. \n\nStories were told about her on campus, legends almost. They said that she had taken on all of Alpha Delt and lived to tell the tale, that she had seduced every TA she had...to the point where they fought to get her assigned to their section, and that she considered it a personal slight against her honor to become friends with a virgin and let him, or her, remain so.\n\nArt lived a very different life at Northwestern. He was silent in his required classes, never speaking unless pushed, never volunteering anything. Like his sister, he had no trouble with exams, and wrote complex, witty papers on the correct way to tie up your hose in the Renaissance, and the symbolism of color in Ibsen. But he had few friends, and no lovers. In Northwestern's vibrant theatre life, he was a presence only on stage, and all attempts the female drama students made to befriend him were met only with bewilderment and flight on his part. He became more and more technically skilled, more and more passionate on stage... and far lonelier elsewhere. He told none of this to his sister, who found little time in her busy social life to visit him. So things remained until the end of their senior year.\n\nIt was June 9, 1994, their mutual day of celebration. Twenty-one today, and classes were over and graduation was imminent. Their mother would be flying into Chicago in the morning. At 8 pm the twins had only a precious few hours left to themselves. They'd wound up back at Gwen's apartment after a raucous tour of her favorite campus hotspots, such as they were. Art rarely drank, but tonight was a special occasion...birthday, coming of age, and graduation all at once. The champagne was flowing freely and he was well past the tipsy stage. At that moment, he was standing on her bed, muddy shoes and all, reciting the monologue he hoped to play in London that summer: ""Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow..."" It was almost painfully appropriate.\n\n""I think you should shut up,"" Gwen bellowed, over the rising chant ""and get laid! You'd be a lot happier.""\n\nArt's voice suddenly cut off, and he peered at his sister from behind thin glasses and strands of hair. ""And what makes you think I haven't, oh sister mine? Just because I don't trumpet my conquests to the world doesn't mean I don't have a nice piece of ass stashed away somewhere.""\n\nGwen laughed. ""Dear brother, you wouldn't know a nice piece of ass if it came up and bit you."" She walked towards him, waggling a forefinger at him to emphasize her point as she said, ""You...are... a...virgin. Just admit it and then we can do something about it. I have some nice friends I could introduce you to...open-minded girls with a taste for redheads. And I promise they're good in bed.""\n\nArt blushed scarlet, and suddenly lost his balance, plopping down on the bed. He quickly regained his composure, and reached for his champagne glass, downing its contents before remarking, ""Well, maybe I am. A virgin."" He blinked owlishly at his rapidly advancing sister, whose forefinger was now pushing his chest, so that he fell backwards on the bed.\n\nGwen crowed in triumph! ""I knew it! Little brother, you have no secrets from me. Now what would you like? A slim brunette, a curvy blond? A virgin would be hard to find, but I can guarantee you disease-free."" She sat on the bed next to him, counting women on her fingertips.\n\n""Ah, big sister, how could any maiden compare to you?"" Art proclaimed hastily. ""I remain chaste only because I have not yet met the woman who could compare with you. Shall I compare thee to a summer's day? Thy eyes are nothing like the sun's! Hark! The fair Ophelia! To be or not to...oof!"" Art's words dissolved into laughter as his sister furiously attempted to pummel him into silence. \n\nGwen tickled his stomach, his armpits; she pulled off his muddy shoes to tickle his feet...and that was suddenly too much. Art grabbed her wrists and pushed her backwards across the wide bed. He fell forward against her, pinning her body beneath his own, using his weight to full advantage against the suddenly scratching, wriggling mass beneath him.\n\nGwen slid her wrists up, still firmly grasped in his, until she had her fingers around his throat. Her knees pressed his arms against his body, so he couldn't use them to full effect. Her fingers began to tighten. ""Give it up, little brother"" she panted. ""You know I always won our wrestling matches.""\n\nArt couldn't quite speak, but he could still move. Suddenly he rolled heavily sideways, landing on his back with Gwen above him. In the confusion, he managed to twist away from her constraining arms, and pull her fingers away from his throat. He held her arms crucified away from her body. His long legs wrapped around hers, pinning her dangerous knees. Then he said, ""The last time we wrestled was five years ago, big sister. I believe you are now in check."" Art laughed up at his sister's helplessness. ""What are you going to do?""\n\nGwen suddenly smiled an oddly wistful smile. ""Mate?"" she asked. With that, she tilted her head down an inch...and kissed him. 'Predictable,' was Art's one startled thought, before he lost himself in the joy of kissing those well-kissed lips. He still held her arms straight out from her body. Gwen's breasts weighed heavily against his chest through the thin fabric of her t-shirt, and her hair fell uncontrolled against his face.\n\nIf there was one thing Art had learned, it was kissing, after hours of stage kisses with cold women under hot lights. Before he had only met the semblance of passion -- now passion was hitting him full force, a desert storm. The room was burning in Gwen's kisses. He was drowning in the sand.\n\nShe was writhing against him, and finally he let her hands go, uncertain what else to do. Gwen seized the opportunity, and quickly reached down to her waist, lifting herself up as she pulled off the shirt. She wasn't wearing a bra, and her soft breasts hung free in the glaring light. Art reached out suddenly and turned off the bedside lamp. It was too much, somehow. Having his beloved, and beautiful, sister staring him in the face, with breasts he hadn't seen since they shared a bed in grammar school. Asking him to do this in bright light was too much.\n\nBefore he could start thinking whether it was too much even in darkness, Gwen was pulling off his shirt as well. She muttered curses at him when he moved too slowly to help her, and was soon skinning off both their jeans. Long before he could have finished ""Tomorrow and tomorrow"" she had them both naked as the day they were born. Minutes apart.\n\n""What are we doing?"" Art asked her softly. Gwen didn't answer, just lowering her sweet body to his eager one. Their skin burned at the touch, yet Arthur shivered under the assault. He took her silence as his cue, and from them on silence reigned, broken only by her softly moaned encouragement, and his startled sighs.\n\nGwen gently directed Art whenever he seemed lost, and he took her direction flawlessly. Obviously Gwen's talent in bed was a shared family trait. Familiar hands caressed skin, sweaty bodies entwined on the mud-stained bed. They separated only briefly enough for Gwen to reach out and grab a condom from her nightstand. She thought briefly that she was quite positive she didn't want any children from this union. Then the thought was buried in long-suppressed desire. She, at least, had wanted this for a long, long time. It had just taken her a while to admit it, and a little longer to maneuver it into existence.\n\nMuch later, Art lay there humming, his sister's head cradled in his shoulder. Gwen said to him, ""You sound happy, little brother. What are you humming?"" Art shook his head and laughed softly. ""You don't want to know"" he replied. Gwen twisted her head to look up at his face. ""Don't try to tell me what I want,"" she said. ""Would you have predicted tonight?""\n\nArt kept his memory of that first startled thought to himself, and gallantly answered, ""No, though I might have dreamt of it occasionally."" Gwen continued staring up at him, obviously waiting for her answer. Art laughed and gave in.\n\n""It's from Camelot. It's the song where Arthur wins Guinevere by telling her about Camelot's scenic beauty."" Gwen punched his side indignantly. ""We pledged that we would never, ever see that show."" Art tried to fend her off, ""Enough, big sister! I was auditioning for it, what could I do?"" Gwen didn't seem particularly calmed by this explanation. Art continued, ""If it's any consolation, I was auditioning for Arthur, and I didn't get the part.""\n\nThat won a startled laugh from Guinevere. Arthur took the opportunity to lift himself up on an elbow and begin to sing to her in a low tenor, ""And there is simply not, a more congenial spot, for happy-ever-aftering than here..."" \n\nArt paused suddenly, his eyes locked on her smiling face. ""We can't ever do this again, you know,"" he said. His eyes were suddenly wistful. ""I know,"" she replied, as she put up a hand to caress his face. ""Thank you for the lesson, big sister,"" he said softly. Gwen suddenly laughed again, rolling around so she was seated on his stomach. ""We've got at least five hours till mom gets here. I think you need a little more tutoring before I let you go.""\n\nWith that, Gwen leaned down to kiss him, and Art gave up the last of his worries and kissed her back. He started humming softly...until she bit him. Then it was silent once again."
32,A Mother's Love,"['mother-son', 'inc']","There, by the flickering light of the TV, I saw Jeff on his knees in front of the couch. Seated on the couch was a young blonde girl, whom I recognized as Barbara Carson, one of the more popular cheerleaders from Jeff's school. I had often heard Jeff mooning about after her, despairing that she was out of his reach. I would really be cheering for my shy son over this conquest, were it not for the fact that the girl was naked!\n\nJeff, too, had most of his clothes off. Clad only in his skivvies, he was busily eating the teenage bombshell's pussy! She moaned encouragment to him ""Oh, yes, Jeffy. That's good. Eat my pussy."" And he eagerly complied. I should have marched right in there to stop it, but the poor boy would have been mortified. In an odd way, I was pleased for him. I had been so worried since his father died that he would be backward where it came to women. I decided to let the episode run its course, then speak to him afterward. In the meantime, I had an opportunity to observe some real hot cunt-lapping!\n\nThe girl was getting closer and closer to orgasm. She kept encouraging him saying such things as ""LICK my clit. Oh, yes, Jeff. Are you sure you've never done this before?"" Eventually, however, she stopped talking and just moaned as her orgasm approached. Finally she uttered a short scream, ground her crotch in my son's face, and flooded his tongue with her juices. He kept licking and sucking, until finally, with a shudder she pushed him away.\n\nJeff stood up and shucked his shorts. I gasped inwardly when his sweet young cock sprang into view. Like the rest of him, it was man-high but boy-wide. In fact, its lack of girth made it look even longer than it was. I don't know where he got such an endowment, but it wasn't from his father. Anyway, he sat down next to the girl and said ""What about me, Barb? How about my turn?""\n\nBarbara got up and turned to face him. ""Very nice,"" she said ""but I'm done here. You can go back to jacking off.""\n\nPoor Jeff's face fell. ""But... I thought you liked me,"" he said.\n\n""I like you fine..."" the teasing bitch said cruelly as she dressed, ""as a cuntlapper. But there's no way I'm returning that favor. If it got out that I fucked or sucked a dweeb like you, I would be the laughingstock of the school, not to mention getting bothered by all the other geeks. Thanks for the cum, baby, but I'm gone."" and she flounced out of the house.\n\nJeff just sat there stunned on the couch, his hard-on in no way diminished by the shredding he had just received. If he hadn't been my son, I would have found it almost comical the way his prick quivered all alone without hope for relief. With a half-sob, Jeff grabbed it and began jacking off furiously.\n\nMy heart went out to him and, without thinking, I entered the den and approached him.\n\n""MOM!"" he yelped, grabbing a throw pillow and trying to cover up. Then he just gave up and burst into tears.\n\n""It's okay, baby,"" I soothed him, wrapping my arms around him in a protective embrace. ""It's okay. I heard the whole thing. I'm not mad at you. But that teasing bitch has really pissed me off.""\n\nAs I soothed him, he sobbed out the story of how she had come on to him. He had been thrilled to receive the attention of the object of his daydreams, and when it got sexual, he could barely restrain himself. But she had called all the shots, with the result I had witnessed. It was painful to me to see such a good- looking young guy at the mercy of any woman because of his lack of confidence. I decided to help him the only way I knew.\n\nI slipped my hand down his torso and under the pillow. His head shot up in alarm as I grasped his still stiff cock.\n\n""It's okay, honey,"" I whispered, stroking him gently. ""You're a handsome young stud who shouldn't have to put up with that from any woman. Most women would be proud to go to bed with you. I would be.""\n\n""You would, Mom?"" he husked.\n\n""Of course I would. You have a fine body and I could see you really know how to please a woman. Now let me show you how a woman can please you.""\n\nI pushed away the pillow and dropped my head to his lap. His involuntary gasp was immediately replaced by a moan as I vacuumed his prick into my mouth. Its lack of girth was marvelous, as I could slide it deep in without straining my jaw. In fact, I deep- throated him on the first stroke, something I could never do with any other man. As my nose bottomed out in his pubes, I inhaled the sweet musky smell of youth, and was immediately intoxicated. I knew that I was going to do everything for this young stud, and I wanted to because I loved him.\n\nLess than ten quick sucking strokes later, Jeff was spewing his young seed into my mouth. His orgasm came without warning, and actually hit as only the tip of his cock was in my mouth. My cheeks bulged out with his load, and I swallowed quickly. Between spurts, I slammed my head back down his shaft, and milked him dry with the muscles of my throat. When his orgasm subsided, I lifted my head and gazed at him. His eyes shone with love and gratitude. Wordlessly I pulled his head to mine and kissed him deeply.\n\nThe funny thing was, I never fully realized the ""impropriety"" of what we were doing until that kiss. Sucking off my son did not seem out of place, but french kissing him did. Well, I was never one to deal with paradoxes like that, so I mentally shrugged it off and stuck my tongue nearly down his throat.\n\nWe broke the kiss and Jeff whispered, ""Oh, Mom, thank you. I love you so much.""\n\n""I love you, son."" I looked down and, as expected, he was only slightly less hard after his come than before. ""I can see you're still turned on. That's good, because I want to show you so much more.""\n\n""Anything you want, Mom,"" he grinned.\n\n""No, dear,"" I corrected him gently ""anything you want.""\n\nI stood up then, and began to strip. Within seconds, my skirt was in a heap on the floor, my blouse was next to it and I had kicked off my shoes and my panty hose. I paused in only my bra and panties, knowing that if I took them off that it would be the point of no return. I looked at my loving son, avidly drinking in my firm, mature body. His eyes lifted to meet mine in a loving, imploring look. ""What the hell,"" I thought, and undid the clasp to my bra. \n\nThe change in his face was electrifying. His eyes lit up and a hungry smile came to his face. His tongue slipped out, moistening his lips, and he began to look less like a timid youth and more like a hungry wolf. I loved it.\n\nJeff was mesmerized by my tits, which are a nice 38D size. I had always been proud of them, though I usually dressed to downplay them (not out of shame, but to avoid being hassled by ogling leches). But I didn't mind this ogler in the least. Under his gaze, my nipples hardened out. Even taking my panties off was anticlimactic, as my son barely noticed, so taken was he with my tits.\n\nI moved to the sofa, planting my knees outside of his thighs and settling my ass down on his lap, his rock hard prick between us.\n\n""Oh, Mom,"" he breathed, ""I want you!""\n\n""Take me, Jeff, I'm yours.""\n\nWith that, he buried his head between my breasts and we were off. He voraciously licked and sucked the nipples, biting gently. Like that teasing bitch Barbara, I could not believe he had no prior experience. Unlike her, however, I planned to put his expertise to full use. I dropped my hand between us, and began rubbing his cock against my very moist pussy lips. He responded by bringing a hand up between my thighs and cupping my pussy with thumb and forefinger. Like a magnet, his thumb beelined for my clit, and soon I was bouncing up and down on his hand like I was riding a horse. He began a steady pressure upward with his hand. Simultaneously, he began trailing his tongue down my torso. Soon I was fully raised up on my knees, my back arched, pushing my cunt into his face. He chewed my muff vigorously, and I came like gangbusters.\n\nI was in awe of my son's technique. And I had to have that beautiful cock inside me. I stood up, and pulled him up after me. We embraced and kissed deeply. I could taste my juices on his lips, and it drove me even wilder. Together we sank down to the carpet. I laid back before him, spreading my legs wide in invitation. ""Come on, Jeff, come fuck your mother.""\n\n""Oh yeah,' he groaned as he leaned forward on his knees.\n\nI felt his hips between my knees, between my thighs. I reached forward for his silky-smooth young cock. As he sank forward, I guided it towards my pussy. As it slipped through my hand, it left a cool slimy trail of pre-cum across my palm. He paused as the head hit me square between my pussy lips. He looked inquiringly at me. In answer, I raised my palm to my mouth, deliberately licked off his spunk while staring into his eyes, and said ""Fuck Mommy.""\n\nHe did.\n\nI felt every inch of his young meat slide into me, and I knew I would do anything for his pleasure. As his long strokes brought us each closer to orgasm, I envisioned all the ways I would please him. I also knew that I would make that bitch Barbara pay for the way she used Jeff. Shaking my head slightly to clear it of her unpleasant presence, I clamped my pussy muscles tighter on my son's prick. The increased friction brought us both to the edge. Jeff groaned through clenched teeth ""Oh, Mom, I'm gonna cum.""\n""Do it,"" I hissed, ""cum in Mommy's pussy. Shoot your hot jizz all in my pussy. Cum!"" Immediately I felt the first splash of his jizz hit the depths of my pussy. It triggered my orgasm, and each spasm of my cunt brought forth another jet of his cum. Each jerk of his prick increased my orgasm and so on, back and forth, our orgasms building, extending, crescendoing, then subsiding.\n\nJeff sank into my arms and kissed me as his hard-on subsided within me. Exhausted, he rolled off me onto his back. I gently bent down and licked our mingled spendings from his cock. We fell asleep together on the floor. My last waking though was how I would fuck my son in the morning. \n\nDid I dream that night? Who needs dreams."
33,A New Beginning Part 1,['MFFF'],"Florida was the place he picked. The sun and sea were what he loved. He spent many a long evening looking across the Atlantic from the west coast of Ireland, feeling its freedom, dreaming, thinking of what he would do now. Sean got to Florida, and spent a few nights in an hotel near the sea. He searched the adds for a job and an apartment. Within a week he had gotten himself a job at an all girls college, teaching computer science. He had a number of years work experience, knew several computer languages, and had several references which secured him the job.\n\nIt was an exclusive college, for 'rich kids'. It was the sort of college that girls were sent to, to teach them 'proper' behavior and give them a broad background in the field they were most interested in. Sean only thought colleges like this existed in England for the upper class. Class discrimination also existed in the States. There were very few male lecturers in the college, but they had a hard time getting someone of sufficient standard for the college, and Seans background was everything they were looking for, they couldn't refuse him.\n\nHe was introduced to his class Monday by the head Mistress.\n\n""This is Mr. More ladies. He is your new instructor for computer science.""\n\nIt was a class of 25 girls. They were about 18 to 20 years old. And everyone looked beautiful. It was apparent they were from rich backgrounds, and all well dressed. The college had no uniform as such, but 'encouraged' the girls to dress well, as 'proper' ladies.\n\n""I'll leave it to you Mr. More then."" she told Sean.\n\n""Hi. I'm Sean More, and as you may have noticed from my accent, I'm from Ireland. I'm going to teach you about computers, how they work and how we can make them do what every we want. The bulk of the material will be based around computer languages .... ""\n\nSean continued on. The nervousness was apparent in his voice, but after the hour was up, he had settled into it. Afterwards he realized how much he enjoyed it, and how much it helped him take his mind of his troubles for the first time.\n\n He finished up early, and continued to look for a suitable apartment near the college. But he had now luck.\n\nAfter a week in college, and getting to know most of the other lectures, a teacher named Sandra offered Sean an apartment. Sandra was 5'8"", blonde, blue eyes and a beautiful body. 36C 24 36. She thought the girls stance and dissapline.\n\n""It's fairly big, two bedrooms, with a large living room, bathroom and kitchen."" Sandra replied. ""Are you interested ?""\n\n""Yes, great !"" Sean replied. ""I've been looking for a place for weeks now. Anything will do.""\n\nThat weekend Sean moved in.\n\n""Hi Sean."" Sandra greeted him. ""This is Petra, she shares my room.""\n\n""Hi Petra. Nice to meet you."" Sean said.\n\n""Hi."" was all Petra said, in a cold voice. Petra was Italian decent. Dark brown wavy hair, that went down just past her shoulders. She was also 5'8"", with dark brown eyes. She had a fabulous body, 37D 24 36. Sean was a bit puzzled by the cold reception he got from Petra.\n\nSandra showed Sean around. His room was small, but not too small, there was a double bed, and it was nicely decorated. But the main attraction for Sean was the view of the sea. There were big glass sliding doors that led out to an open balcony of the 8th floor apartment. And the sea was only about 600 yards away. The sound and smell of the sea was beautiful.\n\n""Interested?"" Sandra asked Sean.\n\n""Yes, definitely!"" Sean replied.\n\n""Petra was here first. It's really her apartment I guess, but the rent is just that bit too much, and we decided to get someone else. Petra works at a near by electronics company. Excuse her attitude, but she isn't that interested in men. We have had a few girls, but they left, or it was too expensive for them.""\n\nSuddenly it clicked in Sean head. Not having experienced any thing like this back home, it came as a bit of a shock, but it didn't matter to him.\n\n""Are you two ... well are you both ... 'intimate'?"" Sean asked.\n\n""Yes we are lesbians."" Sandra replied. ""Is that a problem ?""\n\n""No no !"" Sean replied blushing, ""I just didn't realize. It really make no difference to me.""\n\n""Good !""Sandra replied. ""That's the reason other women left. But if you want to bring other girls back her, or what ever your preference is, that's OK with us.""\n\n""Oh I don't think there will be much of that."" Sean said, as his past came gushing back in his mind.\n\n After a few weeks Sean settled into his new life. He began to enjoy himself as the smile came back to his face. The college offered him a new responsibility as he did his best to educate the girls, realizing he was part of forming their future. Sandra and Petra were also a new realization for him, and opened his eyes. At first he couldn't figure out how Sandra could be teaching girls to act proper, when she led a lesbian life herself. But soon he found out she was as normal as anyone.\n\nSandra was always full of life. And every morning she came into the kitchen usually with a sort dressing grown, sometimes with only her panties and bra on. Sandra and Petra got used to Sean, and soon didn't think anything about walking around half naked infront of him. Sean didn't think anything much about it himself at first. Gradually he began to notice just how beautiful they were.\n\nSandra's breasts were fairly big and firm. She had nice sized pink nipples, he could see them through some of her bras. Some were see through. Her breasts didn't wobble or giggle about much when she walked. She had a beautiful round ass, which Sean soon got to adore. Petra had a fabulous body also. Her darker skin was very attractive to him. Her larger breasts were fabulous, truly her best assets. She had very full round breasts, with dark brown nipples, surrounded by large aureole. Her breasts tended to wobble a bit more in her skimpy bras as she walked. She had a firm body, firm tight ass, she worked out often, and spent alot of time at the local gym.\n\nSoon the life returned to Seans penis also. The hormones began to ebb and flow again. He looked forward to seeing them walk around the apartment in their underware. The bulge in his pants also showed the women just how much he liked them. The two girls just teased him more. Sean of course realised this but dare not ever make a move. Sometimes he got a glimpse of Sandra naked as she walked from her room to the bathroom.\n\nThe summer came, and the heat rose to the 100s. Sean still went to college in his crisp shirt and tie and dark colored pants, just what was required. But it was too hot for any underware. The girls themselves, dressed well, mostly in short skirts, and white blouses. It was always required for them to remain decent at all times.\n\nAt Sean sat at his computer, in front of the girls during their two hour tutorial, he found himself looking at them, admiring their young firm bodies. Looking at their tanned long legs underneath their desks, Sean stared at them, one girl in particular. She was in the front, and had a very short skirt. As she crossed and uncrossed her legs, trying to solve the problems Sean had set for them, her skirt rode higher and higher. Sean could only stare as her panties came into view each time she crossed her legs. Other girls in the class saw him stare.\n\nSuddenly he was wakened from his trance as the girl whose legs he was staring at called him:\n\n""Mr. More !"" She called.\n\nSean blinked and looked at her.\n\n""Yes Cathy."" he replied.\n\n""Can you help me a minute, please sir ?"" Cathy asked with a big smile.\n\nSean rose from his seat immediately and waked towards Cathy, it was only as he started to walk did he feel his erection causing a very noticeable bulge in the front of his pants. Unfortunately, almost half the class noticed his bulge also. Sean was blushing as he walked around the desk towards Cathy, unable to hide his erection. He could hear some giggles echoing around the room.\n\nHe stood by Cathy, with one hand on her terminal screen, the other on the back of her chair, looking at the screen, trying to brush off his 'unfortunate' situation. Cathy just stared at his bulge.\n\n""Yes Cathy ?"" he asked.\n\nCathy snapped out of her little trance and explained her problem to Sean. Every now and then she took small glances at his crotch while talking, looking at his still hard cock.\n\nSean, even though he was concentrating on the problem, looked at Cathy now and then, and at her legs. Her long legs, and firm thighs, were clearly on show for him. Cathy had pulled back to give Sean better access to the terminal. As he explained to Cathy the solution, he looked down, and couldn't avoid her spread legs. Cathy realised this and spread her legs a little more. Her skirt was displaying almost her entire legs.\n\nSean became more and more distracted, and stuttered his way through the explanation. His cock hadn't felt this hard in a long time. Then he saw Cathy raise her right leg and rest her ankle on her left leg, like a man usually would, with legs spread. She stared in Seans eyes, looking very interested in his explanation. She glanced at his bulge now and then. Her skirt was now bunched up around her waist, exposing all her legs and silk white lacy panties. Sean couldn't take his eyes off her. For the first time in years Sean realized how horny he felt. Pictures went through his mind. Wondering how it would feel to touch her .. to bury his face between her soft thighs .. to taste her pussy .. to\n\nThe bell went.\n\nEveryone got up and left. Cathy rose, and Sean watched her skirt fall back into place, covering her panties and the tops of her thighs. Sean came back to reality, and felt Cathy press into him as she got up to leave. She brushed his cock with her hand as she passed.\n\n""Bye Mr. More."" Cathy smiled.\n\n""Err ... yes, bye Cathy, we'll continue this the next time."" He replied.\n\nCathy left giving him a wink and a smile.\n\n Sean was confused. He had mixed feelings and thoughts. He had flash backs of his wife and child, but the pain was less. He was also confused about the girls. He hadn't felt that horny in such a long time. But he knew he would have to keep his hormones at bay at work. He would surly loose his job if he ever had any sexual relationship with any of the girls.\n\nHe walked the beach as he had done so many times since he got here, thinking, sorting his mind and mixed feelings. As he strolled the beach he saw all the beautiful bodies sprawled out in the sun. The heat sun, sea, sand, tits and pussy was getting too much for Sean so he went home.\n\nAs he entered the apartment, he could hear Sandra and Petra in the bedroom. They didn't hear him come in.\n\n""Oh yes fuck me, stick it in deep Petra baby. You fuck so good ... yes yes Ohhh fuck ... YES !""\n\nPetra and Sandra were at it again. It was like so many other times. He would hear them often through the thin walls at night. The buzzing of the vibrators, the moaning, screaming. They seemed to be at it all the time lately.\n\nSean walked towards his room, and noticed they left their door half opened. He stopped and stared. Petra had a huge 10 inch strap on dildo, and was fucking Sandra. He could only see them from behind. Sandra was lying on her back, legs spread. While Petra was between her legs pumping away at Sandra. Her firm ass looked beautiful as it pumped up and down between Sandras wide spread legs. The sweat was rolling down her back, dripping down between the cheeks of her ass, down towards her pussy. What a beautiful sight Sean thought.\n\n""Bet you wish this was Seans cock pounding into that tight pussy of yours, don't you bitch !"" Petra said as she fucked Sandra.\n\nSean nearly dropped when he heard this. He opened his pants and pulled out his already stiff cock. It was a long time since he felt it like this. It felt so good as he ran his fingers up and down the length of his 8 inch cock. As he stroked his cock, looking at the two women fucking, Petra slowed down, and stopped. She flomped back on the king size bed, and Sandra sat up. She instantly saw Sean. Sean froze, with this fist clenching his rock hard cock. She only smiled and said nothing. Petra was flat out, eyes closed. Sandra was so beautiful.\n\nSandra then layed back and picked up the nearby vibrator. She spread her legs and switched it on. She inserted it into her pussy. Every now and then she'd take it to her lips, sucking her own cum off it. She stared at Sean as she did it. Sean resumed his masturbation. Even lying back on the bed, her tits stood proudly up. There was only a slight sag to the side. Her nipples, although not long like Petras, were much thicker when erect. Her libia were red and swollen, and as she slipped the vibtator in and out, her pussy lips clung to the side of the vibrator, kissing it. Sean could only stare at her bare pussy, how he wished it was his cock and not the vibrator that was sliding in and out of her sweet pussy. He wasn't able to see Petras pussy, the strap on dildo was covering it. But he guessed it was also shaved because he couldn't see any hair at all. After a few minutes Sandra started bucking off the bed, moaning, cuming. She clenched her eyes shut.\n\nWhen she came back down, and opened her eyes, Sean was gone. Sean was in his room, lying back on the bed naked, cock in hand. Pulling furiously on his big fat cock. It felt so good as he pumped his fist up and down his cock. Soon he felt the cum boiling deep in his balls. The precum was already running down the sides of his cock, he rubbed it into the big bulbous purple head of his shiny cock.\n\n""Ohhhhh! Fuuuuuck!"" he roared.\n\nHis whole body tensed up, he raised his hips off the bed, suddenly his cum burst up his cock, spewing it a few feet into the air. He came for a long time sending spunk flying every where, most of it landed in a large pool on his chest and stomach.\n\nThen just as he was stopping coming, the door burst open and Sandra stood there naked.\n\n""Are you all right Sean...... oh sorry !"" Sandra said. ""I thought something was wrong when I heard you roar, but it looks like every thing is fine.""\n\nSandra stared at Seans cock. It was still rock hard, still twitching in Seans cum covered hand. Sean jumped off the bed, startled.\n\n""Oh....I'm fine...I was just .... well I guess you see. Sorry I didn't mean to shout ...."" Sean said.\n\n""It's OK Sean, I understand."" Sandra cut in. ""I guess we make a bit of noise much the same now and then too.""\n\nSandra stared at Seans now still stiff cock. Cum was dripping down his chest and stomach, off his hand and cock also, it was every where. She stared at his shiny cock knob for a minute as it glistened with cum. Sean stared at her for a minute also. trying to take in all of her beautiful naked body. His eyes were switching from her big firm tits, that stood so proudly out from her chest, to her glistening wet, bare pussy lips. Her nipples were a beautiful sight. He felt his cock remain as hard as ever, as he studied her.\n\n""Well ... I'll leave you to clean up, bye !"" Sandra finally said as she dissapeared out the door, with a wide smile.\n\nSean floped back on the bed, exhausted, cock still hard.\n\n""Oh boy, did I need that."" he said to himself."
34,A New Beginning Part 2,['MFFF'],"Cathy like most of the other girls, thought Sean was good looking, and after his performance the week before with Cathy, they were out to impress Sean with their bodies. Some of them were dressed more provocatively than usual. Cathy for one, was dressed in a short loose mini skirt. She had a halter top on, and it was obvious she was wearing no bra. Her smallish breasts, and hard nipples were clearly outlined by the top for Sean to see.\n\nCindy was wearing colored leggings and a tight tee shirt. Cindy was tall with long legs, and very large breasts. Cindy measured 38DD 26 37, about 5' 10"". A very attractive blonde.\n\n""Mr More !"" Cindy called.\n\n""Yes Cindy."" Sean replied.\n\nSean approached Cindy, admiring her body, taking in those huge globes bursting through her shirt. As Cindy asked the question, Seans cock stiffened as he admired her body. She turned to face Sean as he explained. Her long legs were spread as she sat, and the leggings were riding up the crack of her pussy, clearly outlining her already swollen libia. Sean stared at her body, fumbling and stuttering as he answered. Cindys nipples began to swell and harden, as they became more and more apparent.\n\nSean managed to break free and went to the board. He called the classes attention as he wanted to explain Cindys point to everyone. He wrote, and then faced the class, his cock was still rock hard, and remained hard as he looked at the girls, both Cindy and Cathy were exchanging glances at each other giggling, as were most of the others. They set Sean up, and he knew it, but didn't care. If they wanted to see his cock, then so what. He didn't care now, but started to relax and enjoy the attention. His pants were a bit tighter than usual, and he still wore no under ware, so his hard cock was clearly outlined by his pants for them all to see.\n\nHe could see the girls staring at his hard cock and swollen cock knob. They seemed to gasp and admire his cock, as he did their beautiful bodies. By the end of the class a small wet patch appeared at the top of his knob where the precum was oozing out his flared piss hole. Finally the class ended, and Sean waited behind before leaving, waiting for his erection to subside, but it didn't drop much.\n\nWhen he left the class Sandra was talking to Cindy and Cathy down the corridor and Sean was walking their way.\n\n""Mr. More !"" Sandra called. ""This sort of attire is not allowed in school. Are you aware of that ?""\n\n""Er .. no, no I wasn't Miss Redwood."" Sean replied looking bewildered.\n\n""Well it's my job to teach these girls as I see fit. This is what their parents send them here for !"" Sandra replied. ""I want you two in my office at 4:30 this afternoon. You will also attend Mr More.""\n\nWith that Sandra marched off. The girls looked at each other, then at Sean. They knew what was instore for them, Sean didn't. Sean was bewildered by it all. He never saw Sandra like that before, in such a defiant mood.\n\nSean went to his office, and logged on to his PC. He was preparing for his next class, but started to brouse the net instead. He found lots of erotic pictures, and got hard looking at them. Sean then got up and took off his pants, and sat back at his desk with only a shirt on. He started to stroke his cock as he flicked through the pictures.\n\nKnock Knock !\n\nSean was startled and kicked his pants under the desk, he pulled his chair in closer to the desk to hide his bottom half.\n\n""Come in !"" he answered.\n\nJenny Carter walked in. She was one of Seans students, a very bright and very interested girl in Seans material. She was also very beautiful. Jenny was dressed in a short light material skirt, that just went a few inches past the cheeks of her ass. She also wore a white blouse, standard dress in the school. She had a beautiful figure, 36C 24 34. She had long blond hair that went right down her back, she was constantly flicking it back over her ears.\n\n""Sorry Sir."" Jenny said. ""I have this problem with my program, do you have the time to help me ?""\n\n""Sure !"" Sean said.\n\nSean closed the window with the erotic pictures, and cleared a space on his desk for Jennys program. Jenny had a computer printout tucked under her arm, with her books. She was generally a very nervous girl, and the fact she fancied Sean so much, made her even more nervous.\n\nSean leaned over the desk to hide himself more, as Jenny approached the side of his desk. Just as she reached to get the program listing under her arm, it all fell over the floor as she fumbled for it.\n\n""Oh NO !"" Jenny almost screamed. ""I'm sorry Mr More, I'll only be a minute.""\n\nSean was just about to help her, as he usually would do, but remembered his predicament. Jenny bent over at the waist to pick up all the loose pages. As she did, her skirt rose. As she picked up more and more papers, the skirt rose more and more, until her ass was completely exposed. Sean penis stiffened once more, hitting the wood under his desk.\n\nJenny wore only a whispy pair of panties, and they were bunched up into the crack of her ass, exposing her beautiful ass for Sean to admire. She continued to appologise as she went. Jenny had a wonderful shaped ass, nice and full, but not too big. The cheeks of her ass were firm. How Sean wished he could sink his cock between the cheeks of her ass, but he knew he must never do any thing like that. As he studied her ass, he noticed her skin wasn't as clear as her legs were. He could swear he saw red streaks across her ass. He wanted to ask, but soon she was finished and presented the problem to Sean.\n\nAs she leaned over the table Sean could see her ample bosom down her blouse. His cock was aching at this stage, it felt like it would boor a hole in the desk it was so hard. After 20 minutes they struggled through the problem, and Sean solved it. All though it, Sean noticed how her hands shook so much.\n\n""Jenny do you mind if I asked you a personal question ?"" Sean finally asked.\n\n""No Sir, no not at all."" Jenny replied.\n\n""I know you are nervous, but you are trembling with more than just nerves. I couldn't help but notice the red streaks on your ... bottom. Are you allright ? Has someone hurt you ?"" Sean asked.\n\nJenny blushed crimson, and went silent.\n\n""It's OK Jenny,"" Sean said, ""you don't have to answer. I was just worried, I wouldn't tell a soul, I promise.""\n\n""Miss Redwood."" Jenny began. ""She spanked me.""\n\n""Sandra Redwood spanked you ? Why ?"" Sean asked.\n\n""If ever we step out of line or anything we get spanked."" Jenny said looking down.\n\n""It looks very sore Jenny. Are you all right ? Did you put anything on it ? Is she allowed to do this ?"" Sean had a line of questions, his penis had now gone limp.\n\n""Our parents sign a paper allowing her to do it. The main reason for this school is for dissapline."" Jenny began. ""We get spanked all the time, for the slightest thing, always by Miss Redwood. We are not allowed to put anything on it either. We are ment to remember it.""\n\nJenny look mad now.\n\n""Is it sore now Jenny ?"" Sean asked.\n\n""Yes very sore Sir."" Jenny was almost crying at this stage.\n\n""Here, I have some ointment in the drawer."" Sean said reaching back and opening the drawer. ""To hell with her stupid rules !""\n\nSean was now mad, but didn't realise he had exposed himself to Jenny.\n\n""Oh ! Mr More !"" Jenny gasped.\n\n""Oh never mind that ... it's the heat."" Sean said. ""Come around her and lift your skirt, I'll rub some of this into it.""\n\nJenny came around and lifted her skirt with both hands, sticking her beautiful ass out to give Sean better access.\n\n""I'll just take these down first."" Sean said as he pulled Jennys panties down her long legs.\n\nJenny had to spread her legs slightly to let Sean take her panties down. He noticed how damp her panties were. Sean then opened his jar of cream and dabbed a blob of it on Jennys left cheek, then her right. Then using both hands, one on each cheeks, he gently rubbed the cream into Jennys cheeks.\n\n""Oh thank you Mr More ... that feels so good ... ooohhh yes, lovely ... so cool."" Jenny said.\n\nJenny hoped Sean didn't see the damp patch in her panties. Hoping he wouldn't know it was from him in the class that she got so turned by, and the dampness was the wetness from her tight pussy. A pussy no other man had ever entered.\n\nSeans penis had hardened again. Her skin felt so smooth, so sensuous. He wanted to kiss her ass so bad, to suck her ass and pussy, and to sink his cock into her pussy. He worked the cream down to he tops of her legs also.\n\n""There that should do it."" Sean said.\n\n""No No don't stop !"" Jenny pleaded. ""It's still a bit sore .. you didn't get it all yet !""\n\nSean happily returned his right hand to Jennys ass.\n\n""Where did I miss you ... here"" Sean said trying to find the spot.\n\n""No left a bit ... left a bit more ... yes right there ... right in there ... oooooohhh yes Mr More, your fingers are sooo good ... mimmmmm yes."" Jenny moaned, guiding Seans hand between the cheeks of her ass.\n\nSean was feeling as horny as Jenny now, as his fingers slid up and down between the cheeks of Jennys sweaty ass. Rubbing over her puckered ass hole.\n\n""Jenny I'm not sure if I should ....""\n\n""Oh Mr More, please, don't stop."" Jenny interrupted him. ""Just down a little more, it feels so good, please !""\n\nSean couldn't resist this sweet sticky girl. He slid his finders down lower, between her legs as Jenny instructed him, towards Jennys pussy.\n\nNeither could speak now, Jenny could only moan, as Sean slid his fingers across her pussy lips. Jenny had little hair on her pussy. What little hair she had was as blonde as the hair flowing down her back. Jenny arched her back and sucked in air, bucking against Seans hand.\n\nSean had his other hand on his cock, as he stroked it with the same pace as he stroked Jennys pussy. The friction of the cream on his hand felt wonderful on his cock.\n\n""Please Mr More, stick your finger into me ... oh oh oh yes yes yes !!"" Jenny moaned as Sean slid his middle finger into her pussy.\n\nHe couldn't believe how tight she was until he probed deeper and touched her still intact hymen. Then he realised she was still a virgin. So he removed his finger and started to rub her clit.\n\n""Oh god Sir, oh god oh my god, I think I going to ..... YES YES Ohhhhhh fuck YES !"" Jenny moaned as she came like she never did before, pouring cum all over Seans hand. he had to take his other hand off his cock to steady her as she bucked furiously against his other hand. Soon she finished and Sean quickly removed his hands. Jenny turned and faced him.\n\n""Oh Sir I sorry, I was just so ..."" she could finish.\n\n""Horny ?"" Sean finished her sentence.\n\n""Yes sir."" she said looking down at Seans cock. ""Oh my Sir ! It's soo big, I've never really seen one this close before, so big ! Can I ... touch it ?""\n\nSean was in no mood to argue, he felt so horny himself. Before he could answer, Jenny was on her knees with Seans thick cock in her hands pumping it.\n\n""God Sir, I can hardly get my hand around it ! Am I doing it right ?"" Jenny asked.\n\nSean was stretched back in the chair, eyes rolling in his head.\n\n""Oh you're doing fine, just fine Jenny, just concentrate on that big shiny knob at the top."" Sean said.\n\n""Wow !"" Jenny said. ""Like this ?""\n\n""Oh yes like that Jenny ... oh fuck yes !""\n\nJenny continued to pump Seans big fat cock.\n\n""I think maybe it would be better if I used some of that cream."" Jenny said.\n\nJenny took a dab of cream from the jar and applied it to Seans cock, massaging it in to the skin.\n\n""Gee Mr More your cock is really shiny now."" Jenny said. ""Look at how the veins bulge. Look at how shiny the top of your cock is. Are you ready to cum yet ?""\n\nJust as she said it Sean moaned and let loose, sending spurts of white spunk into the air hitting Jenny in the face. After the first few shots of cum hit Jennys face, she pulled back, and continued to pump and milk Seans cock for well over a minute. Jenny held on with both hands, and the cum flowed down Seans shaft, onto Jennys hands, covering her with spunk.\n\nWhen Sean stopped cuming, he opened his eyes and looked at Jenny. She was smiling up at him, and liked the cum off her red lips, tasting Seans spunk.\n\n""Mimmmm"" Jenny said. ""It tastes lovely Mr More !""\n\nJenny licked her lips, then looked at her cum covered hands and liked them clean also, finally sucking each finger in turn, just like it was honey. She then statred at Seans delfating cock, smiled and looked at Sean. Sean knew what she was about to do, and she took his entire cock in her mouth. Sucking Seans cock clean of cum. She sucked it, kissed it, liked it, until not a trace of cum was left anywhere.\n\n""That was nice."" Jenny said as she stood up. ""We must do this again some time sir ! And look it all big and hard again.""\n\nSean came to, and realised what happened. He sprang to his feet.\n\n""No Jenny No ! Never ! Do you understand."" Sean suddenly panicked. ""We can never do this. I could loose my job over this. Please, you must tell no one, and we can never repeat this, OK !""\n\n""That's OK Mr More."" Jenny replied reassuring him. ""I promise, no one will ever know. It will be our secret.""\n\nWith that she Kissed Sean on the lips, grabbed her stuff and left. Sean noticed how all her nervousness had gone. She was cured !\n\n----\n\nAt the end of the day, Sean was recover from his 'little' experience with Jenny Carter. He walked down the corridor to Sandras office. She had a large office, with a secretary. Both girls were already waiting in the secretaries office. At 4:30 exactly Sandra Redwood buzzed her secretary:\n\n""Send them in !""\n\nThe two girls entered followed by Sean. he closed the door after him.\n\n""OK you two, you know the rules ! You must be dressed decently at all times ! Prepare yourselves now !""\n\nThen looking at Sean she said: ""As for you Mr More, anything of this nature must be reported to me at all times. I shall explain out code of conduct to you later. Stand over there !""\n\nSean stood by and watched Cindy and Cathy strip. Cathy was punished for wearing no bra, and when she removed her mini skirt, it was apparent she wore no panties either. Cindy was punished for wearing leggings that exposed her vagina too much, and it was also apparent she also wore no underware. Sean watched as both girls stood with just their tops on. Cathy was first as Cindy stood by Sean.\n\nCathy was bent at the waist, exposing her beautifully large bottom to Sandra. Sandra had a leather strap, about 2"" thick in her hand, and proceeded to spank Cathy. Cathys large bottom rippled with each slap. The leather strap left a red mark with each blow. Her ass was a really beautiful sight, one Sean had dreamed about. He felt his penis stiffen as Sandra continued to spank Cathy. Sandra spanked Cathy all over. The large cheeks of her ass were red, as were the tops of her legs. Sandra seemed to be enjoying it all, and Sean had to admit to himself that he too was enjoying the beautiful sight. The spanking wasn't too hard. Just enough to sting Cathys bottom. Cathy didn't flinch or cry, but seemed to take it all quite well.\n\nAfter about 25 slaps, Sandra finished, and Cathy automatically swapped places with Cindy. As Cindy leaned forwarded her large tits seemed huge as they strained against her shirt.\n\n""OK Mr More, I don't usually allow this, but just so you will take all this serious, you will apply the punishment just as I did."" Sandra ordered Sean.\n\nSean was shocked, and couldn't speak as Sandra handed the strap to Sean. He wanted to protest, but deep inside he wanted to try this.\n\nSMACK !\n\n""A bit harder than that Mr More !"" Sandra ordered.\n\nSMACK !!\n\n""Yes that's better, 25 of those will do."" Sandra said.\n\nSean continued to spank Cindy, but at a slower pace than Sandra. Cindy was also enjoying being spanked, especially by Mr More. She rotated her hips slightly at each spank. Sean noticed how she had spread her legs more than Cathy, and he saw a glimpse of wetness forming between Cindys legs. Sean spanked Cindy just below her ass. Cindy bit her lip, trying not to make a sound, and stuck her pussy out as far as possible, bending more. Her pussy came into view quite plainly, and indeed Cindy was dripping wet.\n\nSeans cock was bursting in his tight pants, and sweat was pouring out of him, he spanked her a little harder, enjoying every second of it now. He lost count, but just continued spanking Cindys bottom, watching it wiggle and turn redder. Watching her pussy drip, wishing he could fuck her right her, right now, infront of everyone.\n\n""Stop stop Sean, that's more than enough !"" Sandra call out.\n\nSean came to, realising what he was doing.\n\n""Sorry ... I ... I lost count."" he said.\n\nAll three women were looking at him. The two girls stared at his ragging hard on. Sandra noticed it a little later.\n\n""OK you two, get dressed and get out !"" Sandra ordered. ""and I don't want to see you dressed like that again !""\n\nCathy and Cindy got dressed quickly and left giggling. Sandra turned to Sean.\n\n""Are you OK Sean ?"" She asked. ""You got a bit carried away. I know, it happens me too. But you have to control yourself.""\n\n""Sorry."" was all Sean could say.\n\n""By the looks of things you really enjoyed it, and I think they did too."" Sandra said. ""Come on, lets get home. I'll drive you.""\n\nOn the short drive home, Sandra started a heart to heart talk with Sean and they decided to go for a drink.\n\nSean was drinking double whiskeys.\n\n""I know you find these girls attractive, I do, but you must resist from doing anything stupid.""\n\n""It's not that easy."" Sean replied.\n\n""You'll have to get laid Sean, it's the only solution. Find yourself a woman !""\n\nAs Sandra continued her little lecture to Sean, Sean noticed how her skirt rose as she sat on the stool, giving him a wonderful view of her thighs. Her skirt rose up exposing the tops of her stockings. Seans cock was rock hard again, he couldn't take much more. His head was spinning, he felt so confused, couldn't concentrate anymore. Never before had he felt this bad. Sandra babbled on and Sean didn't hear a word she said.\n\n"" ..... so you see Sean, we all need a little love, you have to get over your wifes death and get on with your new life. She would have wanted that.""\n\nThese last words echoed in Seans mind, ""she would have wanted that"". Despite Sandras babbelings, she never spoke a truer word. He thought back to a time when he and his wife actually talked about this. Although it was in a half joking mood, there was never the less, truth and seriousness when they agreed that if ever the other should die, they would continue on living and neither would want the other to be alone for the rest of their lives.\n\nSean started into space as he sat at the bar. Sandra got up to leave.\n\n""Are you coming up of what ?"" she asked.\n\n""Yea, I'm coming."" Sean finally said, and they left.\n\n That evening it was Sandras turn to do the cooking. All through dinner he just stared into space. Thinking.\n\n""Come on cheer up !"" Sandra said. ""We'll watch a few videos to cheer you up, drink a few bears. Petra is gone for a few days. She's visiting an ex-girl friend of hers called Kelly. She went straight on Petra, that's the main reason she hates all men. Come on, help me clean up.""\n\nSean finally spoke and gradually came to.\n\n""I guess you're right, I need a woman."" he smiled.\n\nAfter cleaning up Sandra went to take a bath. She was babbling to Sean. Sean entered the bathroom, and sat on the edge of the bath as they continued talking, about school, women, men, sex. Sandra and Sean had become close and confided in each other like a brother and sister.\n\nSean looked Sandra over as she lay back in the bath. Her wet blonde hair floated in the water. Her large breasts were sticking out of the water, partly covered with bubble bath. She had one leg lifted out of the water as she rubbed the sponge up and down her long leg. She had a beautiful light tan all over her body. Needless to say Seans cock was stiff as usual.\n\n""...even though Petra still fancies this girl Kelly, I still love her. She's getting over it gradually, and I know she loves me to and wouldn't leave me for another woman.""\n\nThe water just barely covered her flat stomach, and as she lay in the bath with her legs spread, Sean could see her smooth bare pussy. She was now sponging down her breasts, rubbing the sponge over her tits and nipples. Sean cold see her nipples harden and the water gently flow down the sides of her tits, gently clearing the soap and bubbles away.\n\n""Do you, or did you ever fancy men ?"" Sean asked.\n\n""Nah, not really. I went out with some, had sex with some, but I never enjoyed it. I never had an orgasam with a man. They are quick and to the point. Most don't even know what foreplay is !"" Sandra said. ""Here, do my back please.""\n\nSandra handed Sean the sponge and turned over, keeping her head out of the water and exposing her back and glorious ass completely. She was resting on her elbows, and her legs were bent at the knees, sticking up in the air. Sean came around and knelt on the floor. He gently brushed her wet hair over her shoulder and sponged her back. Sandras ass was exposed to her air. The water formed in to a narrow stream between the cheeks of her ass, gradually disappearing to emerge between Sandras slightly spread legs.\n\n""Maybe you just haven't met the right man ?"" Sean said.\n\n""So did you have anyone in mind ?"" Sandra asked in a sarcastic tone, seeing Seans come on a mile away. ""You just continue doing my back and forget about that ! ... a bit lower please ... ah yes, that's the spot !""\n\nSean moved down her back, rubbing her in a slow deliberate manner. After a few minutes, he moved the sponge over the cheeks of her ass, down the backs of her thighs, and back up, in long slow strokes. Sandra didn't seem to mind. So Sean slowly concentrated on her ass more and more, till her formed small circular strokes around her ass, from cheek to cheek. Finally he went for it, and slid the sponge slowly between the cheeks of Sandras ass. Down the valley, between her legs a bit. He dared not move under to her pussy.\n\n""Ohhh yes ... mimmmm that's nice."" Sandra moaned softly.\n\nSean got a bit more bolder when he found Sandra enjoyed his administrations. Letting go of the sponge, he used just his hand. Sandras smooth skin was such a turn on. Her ass felt so good as Sean ran his hand all over Sandras ass, and down the backs of her thighs, along the insides which were so sensitive. Sandra unknowingly, spread her legs more. Sean traced his hand back up towards her ass, only a fraction from Sandras pussy. He then slid his fingers into the crack of her ass, teasing her anus with his finger tips. Sandra was bucking back against Seans fingers, moaning.\n\nSlowly Sean slid the top of his middle finger into Sandras ass hole.\n\n""No No Sean, we can't do this."" Sandra said as she suddenly realised what was happening.\n\nSandra stood up in the bath and smiled at Sean.\n\n""Hand me the towel please."" She said to Sean.\n\n""Sorry,"" Sean said, ""I got carried away.""\n\n""Mimm, you certainly did. So did I."" Kelly responded. ""You also got very carried away in my office too ! I think you enjoyed spanking young Cindy a bit too much !""\n\nSean watched Sandra dry herself. She looked to erotic as the water dripped off her body. Drips formed on the ends of her nipples and on the protruding lips of her pussy.\n\n""You got a bit carried away too !"" Sean said.\n\n""Yes I know. As I said, it gets difficult to control."" Sandra said.\n\n""Do you and Petra like spanking each other ?"" Sean probed.\n\n""No, she's not into that. Pity !"" Sandra said.\n\nKelly put her robe on and left the bathroom.\n\n""I'll get the video and the bear ready while you have a bath."" Sandra ordered Sean.\n\nSean had only a quick shower. His cock stayed hard for so long now, he was committed to have some sort sexual encounter with Sandra. He had a cold shower to finish off, to try and cool things down a little.\n\nSoon both were on the couch in their dressing gowns, drinking bear, and watching a video. It was a porn video. Sean was surprised.\n\n""Where did you get this ?"" Sean asked.\n\n""Oh me and Petra have a little collection, helps get us in the mood !"" Sandra told him. ""I thought you might like it also. It's a sort of a little reminder of today !""\n\nSean didn't know what she ment until he saw the video. It was a lesbian video. It also showed them spanking each other.\n\nAfter a few hours of videos, they were drunk, and it was dark. Sean looked over at Sandra. Her gown was open, and she was rubbing her breasts and pinching her nipples with one hand, while fingering herself with the other. Sean then took his gown off, and started to stroke his rock hard cock. It was already oozing pre-cum.\n\nSandra saw Sean masturbating naked, so she got naked also. Soon the video was over, and Sean turned on one of the lamps so they could see each other. Sandra became dominant and turned on so much by it. Suddenly she stood up infront of Sean, put her hands on her hips and said:\n\n""I'll have to teach you a lesson young man !""\n\nShe went to her room and returned quickly with a paddle.\n\n""Now bend over the couch and be punished !"" she ordered.\n\nSean was so turned on by her, that he submitted to her, and got up to bend over the couch.\n\nSMACK !\n\n""Take that !""\n\nSMACK !\n\n""And that !""\n\nSandra spanked Sean hard. Soon his bottom was red, and he love it so much. After 30 spanks she stopped. Sean rose and faced her, feeling his bottom stinging. Sandra looked at his rock hard cock and frowned at him.\n\n""What are we going to do about you, I just don't know !""\n\nSandra chest was heaving, beads of sweat were forming on her body, she looked so beautiful. Sean felt is ass turn to a very warm sensation.\n\nSuddenly he grabbed her, sat down and put her across his knees. He took the paddle from her hand and started to spank her.\n\n""Hey !"" Sandra shouted. ""No way ... stop ... let me up ... don't you dare !""\n\nSandra wriggled and squirmed on Seans lap, but he was too strong for her. He held her down with his left hand, pressing on her back. He could feel her tits draped over his left thigh. His hard cock was pressing into her stomach. Sandra kicked her legs like she was swimming, trying to get off him.\n\nSMACK !\n\nSMACK !\n\n""Oh you fucking bastard ! Stop !!"" She cried.\n\nSMACK !\n\nSean continued to spank her as hard as she did him. After much protest and abuse at Sean, Sandra began to enjoy it, never being on the receiving end before.\n\nSMACK !\n\n""This is for Jenny !""\n\nSMACK !\n\nSMACK !\n\n""And for Cathy !""\n\nSMACK !\n\nSMACK !\n\n""And for Cindy !""\n\nSMACK !\n\nSMACK !\n\n""And for all the others !"" Sean shouted.\n\nSean was in his element, all his frustration and anger and any other excess energies were released. He landed over 30 slaps on Sandras large bottom. She glowed red when he was finished.\n\nSandra was panting, not crying, and enjoyed it all, much to her surprise. She never felt so turned on before. He let her up and dropped the paddle. She knelt in front of him and they kissed for a long time. Sean knelt in front of her also, and they rubbed each other ass as they kissed.\n\nSean lifted her up on the couch and layed on top of her, Kissing her all over. Sandras ass stung. He sucked her tits, kissed every inch of her body before ending on her pussy. Sandra spread her legs, and Sean buried his head in her pussy. He kissed her bald pussy, licked all around her libia, before sticking his tongue deep within her.\n\nHe pumped her pussy for a long time, almost burying all four finger in her pussy. Sean sucked her clit and flicked it with his tongue, making Sandra cum several times. He was just about to bury his cock in her dripping pussy, finally getting to fuck a beautiful woman in the pussy:\n\n""No No Stop !"" Sandra shouted.\n\n""What ??"" Sean replied. ""I've been missing this for years, and you want me to stop !""\n\n""No stupid !"" Sandra replied, ""Fuck me in the ass !""\n\nSandra got up, turned around, and with one leg kneeling on the couch, the other standing on the floor, she bent down, grabbing a cushion, and presented her red ass for Sean to fuck. Sean couldn't believe this. He never met a girl in Ireland who wanted to do this. It was all a dream come true.\n\nSandras ass hole was already wet with her cum. She was dripping wet, and lying back made it all flow down the crack of her ass. She had a terrible itching sensation in her ass after the spanking and cuming so much, she needed to be satisfied, and Sean had just the thing !\n\nSean placed the head of his cock at the entrance of Sandras ass hole, and slowly slid it into her tight ass. Despite it being tight, he found it surprisingly easy to insert his cock. Sandra relaxed her ass, being used to it by Petra fucking her so often, and all the dildos and vibrators that had been inserted in her over the years.\n\nSean gradually got into a rhythm and fucked Sandras tight ass, holding on to her hips as he pumped his cock into her. Sandra had one hand buried in her pussy, flicking and rubbing her clit. She was surprised at Seans stamina. He was sweating furiously, trying to make it last as long as possible. The sensation of Sandras tight ass hole, and the sight of her beautiful ass was beautiful.\n\nSandras tits swayed back and forth as Sean fucked her. She came many times. It was the best sex she ever had. The feeling of a real hot thick cock in her ass was better than and rubber or plastic fake cock. The sensation of it sliding in and out with such vigor and determination was better than any vibrator. She wanted it to last forever.\n\n""Yes Yes Sean ... keep fucking me ... I love that cock of yours ... oh fuck YES ! YES ! I'm cummmming .... Oh Oh Oh !""\n\nBut Sean couldn't last much longer, and he came with her, filling her ass with spunk, as spurt after spurt of cum filled her tight ass. Sandra felt him cum, and it sent her on one of the longest orgasams she ever had. She clenched the mussels in her ass as she came, milking all the fuck juice out of Sean balls.\n\nAfter a few minutes he was spent, and his balls drained. He plopped his shrinking cock out of Sandras ass hole, and fell back on the couch panting. Sandra got up and turned around and lay on top of him. The feeling of her warm body was beautiful, as each experienced the after glow.\n\nSoon both fell into a deep sleep, the feeling of Sandras tits and nipples on Seans chest was beautiful, and the warmth of her pussy on his cock was so soothing.\n\nThey slept till morning in each other arms. Sean woke up feeling great. He never felt so good in years, but he felt the mixed emotions coming from Sandra."
35,A New Beginning Part 3,['MFFF'],"Sean had gotten into the habit of sitting infront of his computer in his office, browsing the net looking at porn material. He loved to masturbate looking at the pictures, but only took his cock out of his pants, he dared not get caught with his pants down again. He had forgotten about Cindys appointment, and her troubles, lost in his own little world, until Cindy knocked. She didn't even wait for a reply but entered after she knocked. Fortunately she didn't see what Sean was up to because she was still so upset, and Sean managed to cover up, and hide himself using the desk.\n\n""Hi Mr More."" Cindy said in a very distressed tone.\n\n""Hi Cindy, sit down."" Sean said as he offered her the seat in front of the desk.\n\nCindy sat and could only look down. There was a brief pause, waiting for each other to speak. Sean felt bad about it, he liked all his students and didn't want any to fail, and this felt very awkward. They both tried to speak at the same time, but Sean let Cindy go first.\n\n""Oh Sir I'm so sorry. My mother will kill me for failing, she goes on about how much my education costs, and she's a widow for about a year, ..."" Cindy made a burst of excuses, and started to cry.\n\nSean wanted to get up, but once again found himself in an awkward situation, with his cock pooking out of his fly. So he got her a tissue to dry her eyes, the ones he used to clean up his mess after he jerked off.\n\n""Oh Cindy don't cry, it's not that important, just a mid term exam, it's only a very small percentage."" Sean said.\n\nCindy took some consolement form this.\n\n""Couldn't you just pass me, please Sir ?"" Cindy pleaded, batting her eyes. ""I'll be soo good I promise ...""\n\n""Stop Cindy !"" Sean interrupted her. ""What happened, you do have potential, I can't understand the bad mark, I was as generous as I could.""\n\n""Well Sir ... it's you."" She said looking directly at Sean.\n\n""Me ? I don't understand."" Sean replied.\n\n""Well Sir ... YOU ... your body, your hard ... well it's just that you turn me on so much, I couldn't concentrate."" Cindy blurted.\n\n""Oh !"" was all Sean could say.\n\nCindy rose from the seat and came around beside Sean, she leaned over him, one hand on the desk, the other on the back of the chair.\n\n""Sir you have to help me !"" Cindy looked at him.\n\nSean backed away, tring to push away from her on his swivel chair, unaware that his semi-hard cock came into view.\n\n""Oh Mr More, you naughty naughty boy !"" Cindy said in a sarcastic voice, hands on her hips. ""You've been play with yourself haven't you ... and what's that on your screen ?""\n\nSean left a picture of two naked women on the screen, one had her tongue up the others pussy.\n\n""Didn't you mother ever tell you that that sort of thing can make you blind."" Cindy said with a giggle. ""Here let me show you the real thing !""\n\nSean was stretched back in his chair, unable to move or speak. Cindy had taken him totally by surprise. Cindy started to unbutton her blouse, letting is drop to the floor. She then unzipped her skirt, and wiggled out of it, moving her hip provocitivly as she stripped. She stood in her large bra, and whispy panties, and stockings and suspenders.\n\nCindy looked as Seans look as he eyed her up and down several times, trying to take all of her beautiful body in. Cindy just stared at his cock and watched it stiffen to the beat of his pounding heart.\n\nCindy dropped to her knees and proceeded to unbutton his pants.\n\n""My my Sir, what have we here. Oh it is a big one. Let me take these off.""\n\nCindy pulled Sean pants off. Sean lifted his hips to accommodate her. She then unbuttoned his shirt. Soon he was naked, and Sean could only sit and stare at those huge tits, that were bursting free of their tight confinds.\n\nCindy took his cock in her hand, while still kneeling, and started to stroked Seans cock. She was so good at it, Sean was in a trance and couldn't stop it.\n\n""Do you like that Sir ?"" Cindy teased. ""Does it feel good having your cock rubbed ? Bet it feels better to have ME stroke your big fat cock than YOU.""\n\nSeans eyes rolled in his head, his mind was swirling. Meanwhile Cindy continued her tease:\n\n""Ohh it's so big and fat Sir, so long !""\n\n""Bet you'd like to stick your fat cock in my mouth.""\n\n""Or maybe between by big tits.""\n\n""Maybe you'd like to sink your fuck pole in my tight pussy.""\n\n""Oh I'm getting soo wet Sir thinking about it, just like I do in class. I think I need some SPECIAL attention to help keep my mind on my work.""\n\n""Would you like to see my tits Sir ?""\n\n""Yes."" Sean croaked.\n\n""OK then Sir, I think you should undo my clasp, her at the front."" Cindy teased.\n\nCindy released Sean cock to give Sean access to her bra. Sean fumbled with the clasp, but managed to open it. Cindys huge 38DD tits spilt free, they were the biggest tits he ever saw. They were firm and stood out amazingly well, dispite their size. He nipples were a nice size surrounded by huge aureole.\n\n""There now Sir, that's much better."" Cindy said.\n\nCindy rubbed them with her hands, all over.\n\n""Oh that feels so good Sir. I do have to moisturize them each morning to keep my by tits supple and smooth. It takes me a long time to rub the cream all over them. I do have to get my Mum to do it some times. She has big breasts just like me Sir, we're almost like sisters you know.""\n\nCindy continued to rub her tits while looking at Seans face. Sean was glued to them. Cindy began to focus now only on her nipples. She pulled them between her thumb and forefinger, pinching them, making then hard.\n\n""Here Sir, you can rub them if you like. You'd like to wouldn't you ?""\n\nCindy let her tits go, and Sean took over. Repeating Cindys circular rubbing motions, feeling her nipples against his fingers as he rubbed them over and back.\n\n""Oh yes Sir, that feels so good. Would you like to kiss them Sir ?"" Cindy asked.\n\nSean still couldn't speak, his mouth had gone dry. He watched Cindy stand and lean over him, offering him her tits to suck. Cindy held her left tit in her left hand and pointed the nipple towards Seans mouth. Sean accepted it hungrily, sucking, kissing and pulling on the hard stiff nipple for ages. Cindy repeated it, offering him her right tit and nipple.\n\n""Oh Sir ... I love how you suck my nipple .... ohh yes ! ... their so sensitive, just like mums, mimmmm ...""\n\nAfter 15 minutes of sucking Cindys tits, Cindy rose and turned around, and leaned forward, offering her panty covered ass to Sean. Sean grabbed both cheeks and kneeded them.\n\n""Please Sir, take of my panties, they are so wet !""\n\nSean pulled Cindys panties off.\n\n""Do you like my ass Sir ?""\n\n""Oh yes Cindy, I adore it, I dream about it."" Sean managed to say.\n\n""Then kiss it Sir, kiss my ass and lick it."" Cindy said.\n\nSean did just that rubbing her cheeks, and kissing them. He then spread the large cheeks of her ass and started rimming her ass hole. Something he never did before. He inserted his tongue in her ass, liking out her ass hole. Cindy wasn't expecting this, and it drove her wild.\n\n""Oh Sir !"" Cindy moaned. ""Oh YES lick my ass, suck it out ... ohhh that feels so good Sir .... ""\n\nThis went on for quite a while. Then Sean broke free, and cleared a space on his desk. Cindy layed back on the desk, draping her legs over the edge, spreading them wide. Sean then sat back down and moved his chair into the desk, and began to suck Cindys pussy. Within seconds of liking her clit, Cindy came, and came. Pouring juice into Sean waiting mouth, and he lapped up every drop.\n\nAfter 20 minutes of pussy liking, Cindy asked him to stop.\n\n""Fuck me Sir, fuck me quick !""\n\nSean quickly stood up and sank his cock into her pussy.\n\n""Oh Cindy ... oh fuck Cindy ...."" Sean moaned.\n\n""Do you like it Sir."" Cindy replied. ""Is it nice and tight ?""\n\n""Oh Cindy it's the best I ever felt, oh fuck ... yes !"".\n\nSean had just sunk it into her, and was just starting to pump his aching cock in and out of her tight pussy.\n\nKNOCK KNOCK !!\n\n""Oh fuck !"" Sean said as he frozen. ""Just a minute !"" he called out.\n\nCindy hoped up, grabbed her clothes and got under the desk. Sean quickly button up his shirt, sat down, lowered his chair a bit, and pretended to be working.\n\n""Come in !"" Sean called out, leaning over the desk.\n\nIt was Sandra.\n\n""Hi Sean, I just need to talk to about your grades."" Sandra said.\n\n""Sure, sit down Sandra.""\n\nSandra sat down and stared calling out certain people with problems in Seans class. There were some low grades, but Cindy was the only one who failed.\n\n""I'm worried about Cindy Rollson."" Sandra said. ""She seems to be doing badly and I think she needs a close eye kept on her.""\n\nCindy was under the desk as they talked, and had taken Seans still hard cock in her mouth. Sean could feel her tits rub against his legs as he spread his legs to allow Cindy access to his cock. Cindy sucked Seans cock silently. Licking around the fat head, kissing and sucking each gland in turn.\n\n""Are you Ok Sean ?"" Sandra asked. ""You seem a bit flushed !""\n\n""Oh I'm j...just fine."" Sean stuttered. ""It's the heat you know. About Cindy, I think I have the matter in hand.""\n\n""Nevertheless Sean, I think it might be a good idea to talk to her mother about her. Talk to Cindy and arrange a time to met her.""\n\nCindy was sucking Seans cock, and tried to bob her head up and down, but hit the table with her head.\n\n""What was that ?"" Sandra asked.\n\n""Oh just my leg, sorry."" Sean replied.\n\nThey talked a little more, as Cindy sucked Seans cock with such expertiese. Soon he started to cum, emptying his load into Cindys mouth. Seans face went almost purple.\n\n""Are you sure you are OK Sean ?"" Sandra asked.\n\n""F...F...Fine."" He managed to say. ""Just a bit of integestion. But I think it's gone now .... ohhhh""\n\nHis face slowly returned to normal as Sandra got up to leave.\n\n""I think you should visit the nurse and get yourself checked out."" Sandra said.\n\n""Oh I'm sure there's no need for that, I'll be fine."" Sean replied.\n\n""GO !"" Sandra ordered and left.\n\nSean pushed back from the desk and a smiling Cindy emerged, licking her lips.\n\n""So are you going to take me into you personal care Sir ?"" Cindy asked. ""I'm sure my mom would be too happy to see you also. Why don't you come around Saturday night ?""\n\n""Oh I wouldn't miss it for the world Cindy."" Sean said.\n\n ----\n\n Friday came and Sean arrived home to find Petra and Sandra in a funny mood. Through dinner Sandra hardly ate, and Petra looked angry.\n\n""So what happened girls, lovers quarrel ?"" Sean said in a half sarcastic tone.\n\nThere was a pause, then finally Petra blurted out:\n\n""Well as a matter of fact YES !"" Petra roared. ""And it was about you ... tell him Sandra !""\n\n""Sean you'll have to leave."" Sandra said looking at the floor.\n\n""What !""\n\n""I'm sorry Sean."" Sandra said. ""Petra knows about what happened between us. I can't let that happen again. I love Petra. That's the way it is and always will be.""\n\n""I understand."" Sean said. ""I'll leave as soon as I can, OK""\n\n Sean felt terrible about it. It wasn't just leaving, he knew he'd miss them very much, but it was that he hurt Sandra and Petra, and come between them as lovers.\n\nHe spent Saturday looking for a new place, right up until he had to go to Cindys house. he arrived at eight.\n\n""Hi Mr More !"" Cindy said. ""Come in please.""\n\nAfter the introduction to Cindys mother, they went into the front room and had some beer to drink. Cindys mother was as beautiful as she. They did look like sisters, she had a body as big and as beautiful as Cindys. Cindy was dressed in the skimpest denim shorts, and tight tee shirt with no bra. Her big breasts and nipples were clearly shown and caused a stirring in Seans shorts immediately.\n\nCindys mother had a summer dress, which hugged her body completely. She was only 38, and kept herself in good shape. She had long blonde hair like Cindy except with more curls in it. Sean could only stare at her breasts as they heaved up and down with every breath. She looked nervous about it.\n\nThey talked some small talk for a while before getting into the real discussion. Then the door bell rang.\n\n""I have to go now."" Cindy said. ""It's my date, I'll leave you two to talk.""\n\nCindys date was a big hunk of a guy, a real fit lean guy. The sort every girl would be after in school, but Cindy had him. He was a nice guy you would take to immediately.\n\n""I'm sorry about Cindy Mr More."" Mrs Rollson. ""She's generally very good, and her late father insisted she'd go to that school, but it's so expensive, and her father would turn in his grave if she failed.""\n\nMrs Rollson was like Cindy in personality to. She burst out with excuses too, just like Cindy. Sean tried to calm her.\n\n""Mrs Rollson, it's Ok really. I don't think it's anything to worry about at this stage. She's only a bit distracted at the moment, that's all. And please, call me Sean.""\n\nMrs Rollson smiled and relaxed a bit more.\n\n""You can call me Stella."" Mrs Rollson replied. ""In what way is she distracted, usually she doesn't, have any difficulty concentrating.""\n\n""Well, it's difficult to explain Stella."" Sean began. ""I think she's fond of ... men a bit too much.""\n\n""But I don't understand Sean, there are no men at your college ?""\n\n""Well ... er ...yes Stella ... it's me."" Sean said.\n\n""Oh I see."" Stella said. ""She's a crush on her teacher !""\n\nStella laughed, and Sean followed, relieved by the way she took it.\n\n""I haven't told anyone else the real reason."" Sean said. ""I had Cindy in my office, and we ... talked about it. Ms Redwood said I should talk to you about her. Well to be quite frank, I don't know what to say. As I said before I think it's only a temporary thing, it will pass. Maybe you could say something to her ?""\n\n""I agree, I don't think there is anything to worry about. Ms Redwood takes her job a bit too serious I think, but I'll have a word with her.""\n\nIt was alot easier than Sean had thought. The two soon got chatting, and Sean found it very easy to talk to her. They talked about their marriages and the death of their spouses, something Sean found very difficult to do before. Soon they passed the night away chatting, and Sean got up to leave around 12.\n\n""Stella, would you like to go to dinner tomorrow night ?"" Sean asked.\n\nStella accepted, and Sean went home felling better than he had done in a long time.\n\nOn Sunday evening, Sean arrived to be greeted by Cindy. She was smiling from ear to ear.\n\n""Oh Mr More, you devil, making a move on my mom."" Cindy whispered.\n\nSean just looked at her, then Stella came into the room. She look fabulous. She was wearing a light cotton dress that showed her curves beautifully. It had a very low neck line, showing plenty of cleavage and came below her shoulders. It was very short also, showing plenty of her long legs and firm thighs. Sean was speechless.\n\nHe told Stella that night of his relationship with Petra and Sandra, and explainded how and why he had to leave. It was then she insisted Sean stay with them. After much persuasion, he finally agreed, not knowing exactly what he was letting himself into.\n\nBy Tuesday Sean had moved into the spare room, for a price much more reasonable than before. Stella was also delighted and the extra money helped her alot.\n\nLife with Stella and Cindy was a major improvement. He enjoyed their company, and Cindy was beginning to improve at school. Sean was able to give her tuition at home also. She always dressed in very few clothes, showing off as much of her body as possible.\n\nOn thing Sean found strange was they would bath together. They also spent alot of time together, and would sit and watch TV in their dressing gowns, or negligee, leaving nothing to the imagination.\n\nOne Saturday night, Cindy was out with her boyfriend, leaving Sean and Stella alone. Stella came and sat at the other end of the couch next to Sean. She was dressed in a negligee, and looked beautiful. Soon a horror movie came on and Stella moved closer to Sean. At certain seens she buried her head in Seans shoulder, so he put his arm around her to comfort her. This made Stella cuddle in closer to him.\n\nAs it went on she had her arms wrapped around Sean, mashing her body into him. Sean could smell her light perfume and feel her warm sensuous body. He found himself squeezing her tighter. Stella just lay in his arms, and slowly felt Seans arms wrap around her, working his hands towards her breasts.\n\nStella adjusted her position and lay down on the couch, resting her head on Seans lap. She lay on her side watching the TV, with her legs curled up, and arms reaching up holding on to Sean leg. Sean looked down on her beautiful body, resting his hand on her side. Slowly he worked his hand up to her breast, feeling the side of her firm breast. He lay his hand their for a moment, feeling the warmpt of her large breast.\n\nStella felt Seans hand on her breast, and mover her arm up further, grabbing his far leg, giving him better access to her breast. She felt Seans hand reach forwards and gently grasp her full tit. He rested his hand their for a moment. Stella the felt Seans cock stiffen in his pants under her head. Slowly it stiffened as much as possible, stretching and straining against the material of his pants, and pushing against Stellas head. Stella felt her own pussy getting wet, and began rubbing her thighs together slowly.\n\nStella turned on Seans lap and faced him, lying flat on her back with her knees raised, legs spread slightly. her negligee had slipped up to her waist, Sean could see the light blonde curls of her pussy slightly. He then grasped her breast and gently squeezed her tit. He felt her nipple stiffen under his fingers. She had larger, longer nipples than Cindys. He then felt her other breast and nipple.\n\nAfter 10 minutes, Stella stood up and faced Sean. Her body was outlined by the flickering light of the TV through her negligee. Slowly she grasped the ends of the flimsy material, and pulled it over her head, throwing it to the ground. There before Sean stood the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.\n\nSean stood up and undressed. Seeing Seans hard cock, spring free made Stella so wet. She dropped to her knees and took his thick cock in her mouth. Stella sucked Seans cock feverishly, it had been so long since she had one. Sean held on to her head and moaned. The feeling of her soft tongue and lips on his cock was exquisit. She sucked cock so good, and massaged his balls with one hand as she did. Now and then she took a ball in her mouth and sucked on it.\n\nThen it was Seans turn as he led her to the couch, laying her back. He spread her legs wide and began kissing and nibbling all round her libia. Sean never saw pussy hair so blonde before and thought it was the most beautiful pussy he ever came across. He spent along time just kissing, rubbing and admiring it, before he gently parted her pussy lips and began sucking and kissing inside her pink pussy. He ran his tongue around it, licking up her juices.\n\nStella felt Sean probing her pussy with his tongue. She then felt her clit being licked and sucked, like nothing she ever felt before. She had several small orgasams before he stopped.\n\nSean then knelt between her spread thighs on the couch, and admired her pussy one last time. Then he took a firm grip of his cock with one hand and held on to the couch with the other, and slowly inserted his hard cock into Stella waiting dripping pussy. Finally, after so long he had the chance to fuck another woman, and not just any woman, but the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her full ripe body was perfection.\n\nGradually Sean began to pump in and out of Stella pussy. He was surprised at how tight it was. The beautiful warm friction was perfect. The most exquisit soft pussy he had ever fucked, and the only one since his wife died. He felt her daughters pussy momentarily, but finally, this was the real thing. Sean used long slow deliberate strokes, starting at the tip of her pussy, and then slowly sinking his fat cock deep into her pussy until their pubic hair mashed together. The contrast between his dark brown hair compared with her light blonde hair was beautiful.\n\nStella felt Seans cock pump in and out, and she wrapped her legs around his back, clenching her pussy muscles to make her pussy nice and tight for Sean. Working out helped her do this without much effort. Gradually she felt her orgasam build, and she clawed Seans back and ass. Then she felt Seans mouth sucking her breasts. He flicked his tongue over her nipples in turn, sucking it in, making her nipples rock hard. The feeling was exquisite.\n\nSean continued to mash and suck Stellas big firm tits and nipples. She was driving him crazy now, clawing his ass and back, and squeezing his cock with every stroke, like a soft velvet glove. After only ten minutes of fucking Stellas cunt, he couldn't hold out much longer, and he wanted this moment to last forever.\n\nStella was also holding out as much as she could. When she sensed Sean cuming she let go also, and both approached orgasam together. Sean spurting his load of cum deep into Stellas tight pussy, and Stella drenching Seans cock.\n\nAfterwards, they remained locked together for several minutes, enjoying the after glow of the experience before sitting up.\n\nThey sat naked and held each other and talked for a while. Sean felt he had to come clean with Stella.\n\n""There's something I need to tell you. After the midterm exam Cindy came into my office, and we ... well, sort of had sex."" Sean said. He looked in Stellas face for a reaction.\n\n""What do you mean, sort of had sex ?"" Stella asked.\n\n""Well it was more of ... oral sex and petting."" Sean said blushing.\n\n""Oh I know."" Stella said. ""We tell each other everything you know. We are very close. Why do you thing I wanted you so badly.""\n\n""Don't you mind?"" Sean asked.\n\n""She can be very persuasive, I know. And it can be very difficult to refuse her."" Stella replied.\n\nThey hugged each other, Sean felt much more relieved. Then he began to understand what she was saying. She seemed to be speaking from personal experience, but he let it go.\n\n----\n\n School went on as normal. Cindy did improve and seemed to be able to concentrate more on her work. The end of terms result proved it. Sean came to love all his students, and they loved him. All their result were very good due to the good relation and Seans natural teaching ability.\n\nSean had several visits from the girls in his office, but managed to refuse their temptations. His healthy relationship with Stella improved the situation.\n\nOne day however, he was sending one of the horny girls out of his office with a pat on the bum, when Sandra spotted him, she was furious. After the girl walked away she called him.\n\n""Mr. More !""\n\n""Yes Ms Redwood ?"" Sean replied.\n\n""I want to see you in my office 4:30 !"" She ordered and walked away.\n\nSean was curious all day what she wanted. Finally in her office at 4:30, he found out.\n\n""What do you think you are doing touching a girl like that ?""\n\n""What are you talking about Sandra, I did nothing !"" Sean replied.\n\n""Listen Mr More, something like that can get you fired."" Sandra said. ""I will not tolerate anything like that in this school ! Do you understand.""\n\n""Cool it Sandra."" Sean said trying to calm her. ""Nothing happened. Besides, have any ever complained ?""\n\n""That's not the point ! I'm sorry I have no option but to report this. I don't think you'll be working here any longer."" Sandra said.\n\n""I don't believe this !"" Sean said looking shocked. ""You can't do this. I love this job."" he pleaded.\n\n""Then take your punishment, like the girls do.""\n\n""Oh I see !"" said Sean. ""You're feeling horny. Petra still doesn't like being spanked, or to spank.""\n\nThen, while still standing Sean began to undress, looking at her straight on. Soon he was naked, and turned to lean over the spanking chair, while still standing.\n\n""OK Ms Redwood, I'm ready."" Sean replied.\n\nSandra also stripped, standing in only her stockings and suspenders. Her pussy was already wet, and her nipples erect. She approached Sean with the 2 inch leather strap.\n\nSMACK !\n\nSMACK !\n\n""That's for being a very bold boy !"" Sandra cried.\n\nSMACK !\n\nSMACK !\n\n""That's for forgetting poor Sandra, and her bottom !""\n\nSandra gave Sean 30 slaps on his rear. By the time she was finished, it was good and red, and stung like hell. Sean stood up and faced Sandra. He had a raging hard on. Then he grabbed the strap out of sandras hand.\n\n""OK now it's your turn !"" Sean said with a wicked smile.\n\nSandra walked proudly to the chair but didn't assume the usual position. She bent at the waist, spread her legs about a foot apart, and grabbed her ankles, presenting her large bottom to Sean.\n\nSMACK !\n\nSMACK !\n\nSean gave her 30 of his best, without saying a word. Then she was about to get up when Sean ordered her:\n\n""Remain as you are !""\n\nHer dropped the strap and rubbed his hand all over her hot red ass. Then he ran his hand between the cheeks of her ass, fingered her ass hole for a while, then traced the lips of her pussy, feeling how wet she was. He pumped her pussy with his finger for a while, making Sandra hornier.\n\nThen he grabbed Sandra by the hips, and with one smooth stroke sank his cock into her pussy for the first time. Sandra was shocked and straightened up and tried to get away from him. Sean however was too strong and grabbed her by her large tits and held her close to him.\n\n""No ! No ! Let me go !"" She pleaded.\n\nBut Sean held on to her and started to fuck her, pounding into her cunt, making audible slapping noises as he pounded into her sore ass.\n\n""Oh no !"" Sandra moaned ""Oh no I c...can't ... oh fuck yes ... oh god feels so fucking good.""\n\nSean let her lean forward to grab on to the chair. The burning sore sensation was exquisite to her. Sean fucked her hard, the slapping sounds becoming louder and louder. Sandras ass quivered and shook with every stroke. Sean then leaned forward and reached under her, pinching her nipples hard with both hands.\n\n""Oh yes ... yes ... yes ... fuck me hard ... oh god ... I love your cock, it's so fucking big and hard .... oh oh oh ""\n\nSean fuck her with all his might. Pounding into Sandras cunt like nothing he ever did before. Sweat was rolling down his body now. Sandra came several times, pouring juice all aver Seans big fat cock. Most of it rolled down his cock shaft and dripped down his balls on to the floor.\n\nSean suddenly removed his cock and placed the damp wet head of his cock at Sandras puckered ass hole. He then drove his fat cock deep into Sandras bowels, and started to pump her ass hole furiously. Sandra loved every second of it. She never realised how much she loved good hard rough sex. And begged Sean to fuck her hard.\n\n""That's it you bastard ... slap that fat fuck tool into me ... make me cum again ... oh yes ... my ass hurts so much ... fuck me ... fuck me harder ... harder you bastard !""\n\nSean felt his cum boil up the shaft of his cock, sending spurt after spurt of cum deep into Sandras bowels. After emptying his balls into Sandras ass, he staggered away, pulling his cock out of her ass with a plop. He sat down for a while recovering himself.\n\nSandra couldn't sit. Her pussy and ass were too sore, so she clung on to the spanking chair.\n\n""Thank you Sean."" She said with a smile. ""I really needed that.""\n\n""My pleasure Sandra. Anytime."" Sean replied.\n\n----\n\n Back at the house, Sean had moved into Stellas bedroom. His life with Stella was like a dream come true. He found out what Stella and Cindy did in the evening together.\n\nOne evening he walked into the room to find Stella and Cindy standing naked. They were a beautiful sight. After bathing they would rub a moisturising cream into each others body. They said Hi to Sean and continued on as normal.\n\nCindy was rubbing the cream into Stella back and ass.\n\n""Honey !"" Stella said to Sean. ""Would you do my front please ?""\n\n""Sure !"" Sean said hardly believing his ears, or eyes.\n\nSean took the cream from Stella and rubbed dabs of it onto Stellas breasts. he spent a long time rubbing his hand all over Stellas huge tits and nipples. Paying particular attention to Stellas nipples. Soon they were as hard as Seans cock.\n\n""There is more of me darling. You're worse than Cindy !"" She laughed.\n\nSean blushed slightly, and spread the cream all over her chest and stomach. Cindy was already on her knees doing Stellas ass. So Sean knelt started on Stellas long legs. Rubbing cream all over her legs, paying particular attention to the insides of her thighs. Sean rubbed his finger along Stellas pussy lips, to be met by Cindys fingers who was rubbing Stellas ass hole. Stella began to moan.\n\n""Oh you naughty people ... what are you doing to me ... oh oh ... no ... no ... oh stick your fingers in .... mimmm ... yes yes ohhh."" Stella moaned.\n\nSean sank two fingers into Stellas pussy, while Cindy sank her cream covered finger into Stellas ass hole. Slowly they pumped Stellas ass and pussy simultaneously. Stella spread her feet about two feet apart to give them better access.\n\nSean looked between Stellas spread legs to see Cindys large tits swaying as she pumped her mothers ass hole. Sean used his other hand to tweek Cindys nipples to hardness. He rubbed her tits one by one, squeezing and tugging at her nipples gently, while still pumping Cindys mothers pussy with his other hand.\n\nCindy enjoyed Seans touch and became as horny as her own mother. Cindy removed her finder from her mothers ass hole, and leaned forward to suck her mothers ass hole instead, spreading her cheeks with her hands. This gave Sean better access to her tits also.\n\nSean saw what Cindy was doing so he began to suck Cindys mothers pussy. He kissed and nibbled Stellas libia gently, while he continued to fuck her cunt with his fingers. Soon he worked his way to Stellas clit and sucked it feverishly. His chin practicly touched Cindys chin as they sucked Stella out.\n\nSoon Stella was approaching orgasam. She had her own large tits in her hands, teasing her own nipples. She loved the feeling of her daughters tongue up her ass and Seans tongue up her pussy. It was a beautiful sensation. Suddenly she burst with the biggest orgasam she ever had.\n\n""Oh fuck fuck fuck ... I'm cummmminnngg ....ohhhhhh !"" She screamed.\n\nStella shook uncontrollably as her body spasamed with a huge orgasam. Sean who had both hands now on Cindys tits, had to let them go and grasp her mother to hold her still. He sucked Stellas clit hard, while Cindy sucked her mothers ass hole hard. Cindy also had a finger up her mothers pussy.\n\nAfter several shattering minutes, Stella stopped cuming and shaking. Cindy and Sean let her go also, but she lost balance. Sean caught her and layed her on the bed. She panted for several minutes afterwards before finally speaking. Sean and Cindy were by her side rubbing her body.\n\n""Oh my god ... you two ... come her and kiss me !"" Stella said with a smile.\n\nSean and Cindy kissed Stellas full lips together. They hugged for a long time before Sean got up to undress. The two women grabbed him and threw him on the bed. As Sean lay back, Stella and her daughter began to suck and kiss Sean cock and balls. Cindy got to his cock first, and took it in her mouth in one go. Stella gently sucked Seans balls in turn. They swapped now and then, and it wasn't long before he errupted in Stellas mouth. After he finished cuming, Cindy pushed her mother aside and sucked whatever sperm remained on Seans cock. She then kissed her mother, and they shared Seans sperm back and forth as they kissed.\n\nIt wasn't long before Sean was hard again. Seeing his hard cock, Cindy straddled Sean and sank down on his hard thick cock. Soon she was bouncing up and down on his cock, her big tits jumping about as she fucked him. Stella watched for a while before she straddled Seans head, burying her twat in Seans face. All Sean could see was pussy and ass.\n\nSean sucked Stellas pussy once more, loving her taste. Stella rocked back and forth on Seans faced. One second his nose was buried between the cheeks of her ass, the next he came up her air.\n\nMeanwhile, Cindys was fucking away on Sean cock. Both mother and daughter held hands as they fucked Sean, smiling at each other. Soon they all came together. Cindys poured her juice all over Seans cock as he pumped his load up Cindys pussy, and Stella poured her juice over Seans face.\n\nSean found his rightful place, and the life he was looking for after so long. He and Stella married. The three had several moments together and several hours of sex of all kinds. Cindy later married, but visited regularly.\n\nPetra and Sandra remained together, but Sandra still required a regular spanking from Sean, and being the man he is, he was always willing to lend a helping hand."
36,A Night To Remember,['threesome'],"They chattered on for the longest time, oblivious to the late hour. I just sat quietly on the couch and tried to keep my eyes open. Finally, Jenny yawned (it looked forced to me) and said it was time to get some sleep. Fine by me. Even Alyssa's body was failing to keep me awake anymore. Tells you how tired I was.\n\nAlyssa gave me a blanket and pillow and I sprawled out on the couch while they went into her bedroom. Through the closed door I could still hear them gabbing away. I hoped Jenny enjoyed trying to sleep in the passenger's seat tomorrow. I would not feel sorry for her one bit. As I finally dropped off I thought I heard a lot of excited, suspicious giggling...\n\nIt seemed like seconds later that I was being shaken awake. It was Jenny dressed in her pajama top. It was still dark outside so I mumbled something about what the hell...?\n\n""Sweetheart, I was just thinking and I felt guilty about making you sleep on this uncomfortable couch."" she whispered. I was too tired to be uncomfortable but was wondering what she was talking about. ""Why don't you come sleep with us in Alyssa's bed? It's big enough.""\n\nNow I was fully awake and none too happy. Spending the night next to that luscious body and unable to do anything about it would not be great fun. But Jenny finally talked me into. My resistance is very low when I'm pooped.\n\nJenny took me by the hand and led me into the darkened bedroom. I started to crawl into bed and she said ""You're not going to sleep in your clothes, are you?""\n\nTrue enough, out in the front room I had just kicked off my shoes before laying down. Gee, thanks, honey. It's gonna be hard enough sleeping next to Alyssa as it is. I wondered if Jenny was trying to get me back for something I did or said during the day with this torture. I turned to where Alyssa was laying and said, ""Does this bother you at all?""\n\n""Oh, no."" she replied ""Jenny said you could be trusted.""\n\nJeez. something very funny was going on here but I decided it might be to my advantage to play it through. So I stripped down to my shorts and climbed into bed. Jenny got in after me and there I was with a woman on each side of me. I guess things weren't that bad after all. I put an arm around Jenny's shoulders and kissed her and told Alyssa goodnight.\n\nNot that it was going to be that easy to sleep. The bed wasn't *that* big and both of the girls were pressed pretty tight against me. Jenny was cuddling me on my left in the nightshirt and Alyssa's warm body pressed against mor sure, I could have sworn she wasn't wearing anything. All I could feel was bare flesh pressing against mine. It wasn't going to be a very restful night after all, especially since I was sporting a raging hard-on.\n\nThe night was getting less restful by the minute. Jenny wasn't just cuddling, but running her hands up and down my chest and legs, making me tingle. I was fast losing interest in sleep at all. She kissed me back, this time with her tongue. Her intentions were obvious, but I wasn't so sure. ""Sweetheart,"" I whispered, ""I don't know how to tell you this, but we *are* in your best friend's bed. It doesn't seem fair to her.""\n\nJenny replied in a throaty voice, ""Alyssa doesn't mind."" she leaned up on her elbow for a second and addressed her. ""Do you?""\n\n""Not at all."" Alyssa replied. ""This bed doesn't see much action as it is.\n\nI wouldn't mind watching somebody else for a change. That is, if it doesn't bother Tom...""\n\n""Who, me?"" I squeaked, unable to believe what I was hearing. ""Oh, no, not at all. I seem to be outnumbered anyway.""\n\n""Then it's settled."" Jenny said, laying back down and caressing my body again. It occured to me that the whole thing sounded suspiciously well-rehearsed and then I asked myself what the hell I was worrying about.\n\nI kissed her again, tracing delicate lines down her cheek to her ear and then down to the base of her throat with my open mouth. I could feel her shiver at the sensation as I undid her pajama top with practiced ease. I felt a little self-conscious. I had never made love in front of an audience before, not one in the same bed. I could feel the heat of Alyssa's body pressed against my back and it seemed to increase my excitement tenfold.\n\nJenny's hands ran down my sides and reached into my shorts, caressing my cock as I undid the last button on her top. I opened it to reveal the treasures that lay within. It was getting kind of warm so I took the blanket off of Jenny and myself. It was dark, but still light enough to see fairly well. Might as well give her a good show. In case you couldn't guess, I was really getting into this. Alyssa gathered the sheets around herself almost selfconsciously as I moved on my hands and knees to hover over Jenny.\n\nI continued roving over Jenny's nude form with mouth and hands as she shifted and moaned with pleasure. I took one delicate nipple in my mouth and sucked it gently, letting it harden under my tender ministrations. Out of one corner of my eyes I could see Alyssa watching wide-eyed, still wrapped in the bedclothes.\n\nJenny grabbed the waistband of my shorts and pulled them down, and I kicked them off onto the floor. I glanced again at Alyssa and could see her staring at my cock, jutting stiff and hard from between my legs. This was getting better by the second.\n\nI moved my attentions from Jenny's breast down lower. I slowly, lovingly made my way to the curly tuft of her pubic hair. Without warning I plunged down between her legs and began running my tongue along the cleft of her pussy, first on the outside and then slowly, tantalizingly working my way inside. Jenny began to gasp and moan as her hips started pumping. Alyssa suddenly said, ""God, this is so great!"" in a high, excited voice.\n\nI was inclined to agree, but couldn't say anything as my mouth was already busy.\n\nJenny must have been as excited as me, because it took her much less time than usual to build up a full head of steam and before I knew it her gasps grew in intensity and she suddenly stopped as every muscle in her body locked in an intense orgasm. Slowly, slowly she relaxed and released a long sigh of contentment. I crawled back up to lay beside her and she her tight until the shivering subsided.\n\nAfter a few minutes she said, ""You always did know how to get to me. But now I've got something for you...""\n\n""And what is that?"" I asked. Then Alyssa cleared her throat and I looked behind me.\n\nShe had finally shed the blankets, throwing them off the bed completely. In the semi-darkness I could see her in all her naked glory. My eyes roamed over the magnificence of her body, from her flowing hair toreality. I turned to Jenny and said, ""Are you serious?""\n\n""Love,"" she said, ""Since our high school days Alyssa and I have shared almost everything, both good and bad. You're one of the good things that we've been waiting a long time to share.""\n\nI didn't have time to say much else before Alyssa made me lay down with a firm hand. She gave me a deep kiss that suddenly made my heart pound like an overworked compressor and took my breath away for a moment. I reached out and explored her body with my hands as she was exploring mine.\n\nSuddenly I had two sets of hands caressing me as Jenny joined her. I lay back and enjoyed the unbelievable sensation. And, to my astonishment, I saw that they were caressing each other as well as me. I would have to ask Jenny about the extent of her ""sharing"" with Alyssa at some future time but I was enjoying myself too much worry about it now.\n\nThey worked me over on each side with their tongues as well as their hands and bodies. I fondled Alyssa's ample breasts, feeling their swelling roundness, their weight in my hands, as I had so often dreamed of doing before.\n\nTheir attentions moved farther down my body to the region of my hips. With a light, feathery touch they teased my throbbing cock. Jenny raised my cock up and they both bent down and kissed a deep tongue kiss, with the head of my cock in between. The feeling of two slippery tongues writhing around the most sensitive part of my body was almost too much to bear and I groaned involuntarily. They broke and Alyssa looked at me with a wicked smile. Then she glanced over at Jenny who nodded briefly. Alyssa crawled astride my hips and I knew what she was up to.\n\nShe slowly guided me into her and then sat down on my cock, forcing it deep into the slippery warmth of her body. I reached up and held her to me as I began to pump with slow rhythem. Jenny wasn't left out, as she kissed Alyssa and fondled both her and me. I felt just a twinge of jealousy at this unguessed side of Jenny's personality but the mood overpowered everything else.\n\nAlyssa was really getting into it. Her breath was coming out in gasps that were getting shorter and sharper and I began to think I might outlast her. But the pressure in my loins was building too quickly and before I knew it I orgasmed with a grunt, injecting my load deep into the warm depths of her body. Apparently she had been close herself, because her gasps became cries I pumped even more furiously, ignoring the overpowering sensitivity of my cock. Less than a minute later, she came with a cry that must have awakened the neighbors, and then relaxed with a sigh and she rested her head upon my chest and I stroked her hair gently. Jenny favored me with a last, deep kiss before we all collapsed from exhaustion.\n\nI fell asleep a bit later with each arm around a beautiful girl, cuddled up next to me. I'd never been so happy or contented in my life.\n\nWe all slept well past noon the next day. At Alyssa's urging, we decided to postpone leaving by a day at least. I was amazed to discover that she had had her eye on me almost as long as I had one on her. We spent most of the day talking and I discovered many things about both of them that I didn't know. Like the fact that last night was the very first time they had done anything like that. But as the day wore on we became very close indeed. Almost like an extended family. That night wasn't a repeat performance, but much, much better. The element of surprise was gone, but the intimacy flowed much more naturally. I shan't bore you with details but let me say it was by far the most incredible night of my life.\n\nJenny and I are back in Seattle now, but we talk of those nights often. Alyssa calls on occasion, but I understand she has a boyfriend now who is very jealous and possessive. Since he's twice my size I'm not about to make him listen to reason so until she gives him the boot I guess Jenny and I will just have to make it alone. Not that there's anything wrong with that, mind you, but we've both had our eyes opened to something better. And we're looking forward to the day Alyssa might join us again..."
37,A Night with Love,"['MF', 'rom', 'oral', 'celeb']","His dream girl: Jennifer Love Hewitt. Described by him as the perfect girlfriend a guy could have, he always wished it was his. I must admit she's good looking, with a nice and sweet personality. She is 23 years old, 5' 2"" tall with auburn hair and brown eyes.\n\nIt all started when he heard the news that she was coming to the city for her promotional tour. She was going to be in town only one day, since she had to be somewhere else on the next day, so my brother wanted to see her during that only chance.\n\nOn the day she came, he got ready and headed out early to some places where he might be in a position to meet her. Surprisingly, it didn't take him long before he spotted her. She was on her way to a radio station. He approached her and she seemed happy to meet a fan. She was dressed casual, just like she always do; a brown silk blouse, a pair of gold fitting pants, a necklace with a blueish pendant, and her nice makeup. My brother was also simply dressed; a blue t-shirt, casual pants, and his prom ring at his finger.\n\nHe asked for a hug and an autograph like most fans do, but he also asked her out for later. She said she was quite busy but that she'll have some free time and maybe he could come back. He accepted. They agreed to meet at her hotel lobby by 9.\n\nNeither knew exactly what was to come later, but each felt it was going to be a good time. The day went by and he was excited to know he was going to personally meet her, just like he'd meet any other girl.\n\nNot wanting to be late, he arrived five minutes early with some flowers for Jennifer. As he entered the lobby, she was coming out of the elevator. She gave David a big smile, and he gave her the flowers.\n\n""That's so sweet of your part! Let me put them in water."", she said while smiling and blushing.\n\n""Sure, mind if I come with you?"" my brother asked.\n\n""Of course not, you can come up with me, it won't take long,"" she rapidly replied.\n\nThey went up to her room, while making small conversation. My brother noticed how sexy Jennifer was dressed, which was a contrast by what she was wearing when he first met her. She was now wearing a golden dress, which looked like chained, with a pair of black high heels, and a ring. She didn't had much makeup, but she didn't need any to look good, especially since her hair was wavy, which simply added to her beauty.\n\nOnce they were in her room, she put the flowers in water and headed out. As she did, David grabbed her and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. She was surprised but kissed back, and it became a long sweet kiss. They both had their eyes closed, and kissed for about a minute.\n\nShe broke the moment and just told him that he kissed well. He blushed a bit and asked her where she wanted to go. She didn't knew the city too much, but after the kiss she felt that it could be better if they didn't went anywhere mainly because of the medias.\n\nThey agreed, and she asked him if he was hungry or not.\n\n""Do you want us to have a small dinner in here?"" he asked.\n\n""I wouldn't mind as long as you want,"" she said with a small laugh like she always does.\n\n""Sure, it's fine with me if it's okay with you"", he said.\n\nBoth ordered a small meal of chicken and vegetables, to make simple. Jennifer put some calm music on while they ate in the room, still talking a bit here and there. She's just so much fun to talk with.\n\nThey both went to wash their teeth and continued their conversation until about 11:30. Jennifer said she had a great time, that it had been fun and that she loved the flowers, but that she had to get up early the next day because she had to go to another city.\n\nThey hugged and kissed again. This time, while they were kissing, David lowered his hands from her waist to her hips, almost touching her ass to see her reaction. She felt his hands go down, and she thought that he wanted something more, just like she did, so she also lowered her hands and grabbed David's ass. I think he was much more surprised than her by the move. Once again, it was her that ended the kiss.\n\n""We shouldn't, right?"" he asked.\n\n""Unless we both want to,"" she said with a nice look on her face.\n\n""You have any protection? I wouldn't want to... you know"" he said, a bit embarrassed by the situation.\n\n""I know, that's why I always carry some with me,"" she replied as she went for her handbag.\n\nHe couldn't even be surprised by her answer, because he knew she had accepted. She came back, and got a few condoms out, that she placed near the bed. She turned off the lights, except for one besides the bed. In dim light, she went back to kiss him, unless this time she knew what was going to come next.\n\nDavid kissed her for a while, and then whispered some sweet words to her ear, and slowly kissed his way down her sexy long neck. He then kissed her shoulder, sliding her dress' strap down. He went for her other shoulder and repeated the same steps. While she was being kissed, she just smiled, and sat down. David laid her down, and kept kissing her, he went a bit down and kissed the upper part of her breasts, without touching them.\n\nAfter kissing her for a while, he got up, and started taking off Jennifer's high heels. He then kissed his way up until he arrived back at her face. He asked her to unzip her dress, what she did slowly to preserve the moment. When she did, her breasts fell out of the dress, exposing them to David. She was now just wearing a pair of black panties. In dim light, she looked beautiful. Even more now that she was mostly naked. You could clearly see her body's curves, sexy and feminine.\n\nNoticing she was near naked, Jennifer asked David if she could undress him. He nodded in agreement. She started by taking off his shoes and socks, then went for his pants, which she unzipped as slowly as her dress. Finally she took off his shirt, which left him in boxers. She was satisfied by how he looked; well-built although of average weight.\n\nNow both being mostly undressed, she laid back on the bed and waited for what he had in mind. Looking at her breasts, which were proportioned to her body, and well shaped, he went by her, and started playing with her right breast, cupping it and gently squeezing it in his hand. He did the same with her left breast, before approaching his head to her chest. He looked at her in the eyes, and smiled. She gave him back a big smile. After staring at her, he gently took one of her nipples in his mouth, and sucked on in a bit before licking around it for a while. He did the same for both nipples.\n\nBeing aroused, Jennifer grabbed him and switched places with him. She was on top and explored David's body with her hands, while he laid on his back. She touched his entire body, before caressing his chest for several minutes. By now, he was fully aroused, and she knew it by looking at his boxers.\n\nShe kissed him, and quickly grabbed a condom on the table besides the bed. When they ended kissing, she licked his body down to his boxers. She felt the moment was right, and gently lowered David's only clothing piece. He was hard, and his 6 inches penis was pointing straight up.\n\nShe looked at his penis and could see the pre-cum shining in dim light. She opened the condom, and slowly rolled it on him. She slightly touched him in the whole operation. Jennifer massaged him slowly, cupping his testicles. Then, she lowered her head, took him in her mouth, and slowly moved her head up and down as she sucked him. He played with her hair, while she did, never forcing her to do anything, just to reassure her.\n\nJennifer could her his breath becoming faster, and his low moans of pleasure. About five minutes had passed, when he suddenly ejaculated. She felt the pressure of his ejaculation in her mouth, as she slowed down her sucking when he climaxed.\n\nAfter he got his breath back, he took off the condom, made a knot in it and threw it near the night table. He cleaned himself with a cloth he found in a drawer, and saw Jennifer lay down beside him. He knew exactly what she expected from him.\n\nWhen he turned around, he gave her a deep kiss, and played with her breasts as he did earlier. He then went down, and tried to remove her panties with his teeth. While he did, he could smell her sweet feminine scent. She was definitely aroused. It took him a while to take the panties off of her, but he did achieved to do it.\n\nShe was quite wet, and in need of some stimulation. He started by running his finger in her wet slit. She lightly moaned in response to his stimulation. He opened her lips, revealing her womanhood. Her skin was very smooth, and looked pink in that region. She had a small patch of hair above her opening, but that was it. Jennifer wasn't a virgin, but she was still young and you could tell by how she looked.\n\nHe fingered her for a while, inserting a couple of fingers in her once in a while, until she was very wet. He then opened a condom, tearing it with his teeth, and placed it against her wet skin. He lowered his head, and started pleasing her with his tongue. She breathed faster, and moaned while he played with her. She was hot, and felt helpless when he licked her. She tried to play with her breasts for a while, but the stimulation was too much for her. Jennifer orgasmed and moved a lot in the bed, feeling a rush of energy run through her entire body.\n\nHe got up, gave her a quick kiss on the cheek and left her lay down for a while until she caught back her breath.\n\nA few minutes later, she felt she was ready for intercourse, and David was too since she orgasmed. Again, she rolled a condom on his penis. She asked him to lay on his back, and told him she'd be on top. Having orgasmed not so long ago, she was well lubricated and ready to have him in her vagina.\n\nShe placed herself on top on him, grabbed his penis while she gave him a nice look, and slowly positioned it at her opening. She gently inserted it in her. Jennifer hadn't had intercourse for a while, but she was enjoying this as much, if not more, than David.\n\nThey both moved as they had sex in the small bed. He tried to last as long as needed, so that they could climax at the same time. Both breathed faster, and both were enjoying the stimulation a lot. Jennifer's vagina hugged David's penis more and more as she approached orgasm. David made an effort to hold his ejaculation, but as Jennifer climaxed, he couldn't do anything else but climax too. He felt like he was in heaven at that moment. Sharing an orgasm with Jennifer was the best that he could have imagined.\n\nEventually, both rested a while, hugging each other on the bed before having sex again. They did it a few times, before being too tired. They fell asleep in each other's arms.\n\nIn the morning, they got up early. Jennifer and David took a warm shower together. As they got dressed, she received a call to make sure she was ready to leave.\n\nOnce dressed, and ready, they exchanged phone numbers and addresses, just in case. They both kissed each other deeply with love, before getting out of the room.\n\nThey took the elevator together but once in the lobby, pretended like they barely knew each other, as some journalists waited for Jennifer. Neither of them could forget what had happened that night. David had met the girl of his dreams, and got to pass a night with her."
38,A Night with Mom,"['MF', 'inc']","The more we talked, the more frustrated we became. Our cocks were stiff and we had them out and stroked them from time to time. Finally Danny came up with the idea of maybe fucking each other in the ass. Neither of us had any gay tendencies that I know of, but we thought that maybe this would at least give us the sensation of fucking a girl. I was reluctant, but Danny told me that I could fuck him first, so finally I agreed to try it.\n\nWe knew that it would be pretty tight and probably painful, so I volunteered to sneak into the house and get a jar of vaseline out of the bathroom. I thought that I was being very quiet as I slipped into the house and, with the aid of a flashlight, found the vaseline. But as I was heading back down the hall, I almost ran into my mother. She grabbed the flashlight and shone it in my face. I hid the vaseline behind me, but Mom saw the movement and made me show her what I had.\n\n""Oho!"" she whispered. ""I think I had better check up on what you guys are doing out there. March right back out to the tent, young man.""\n\nShe kept the flashlight as she made me precede her out the kitchen door and to the tent. I was scared of what would happen if she found out what we really were up to. I was too worried to notice that she was just wearing a thin nightgown. As we approached, Danny stuck his head out and asked, ""Did you get it?"" Then he saw Mom, and as she turned the light on his face, his jaw dropped in shock and he faded back into the tent.\n\nMom pushed me into the tent and followed me inside. It was a fairly large tent, with room for 4 people to sleep. I sat down beside Danny and stared at Mom as she shone the light on first one of us and then the other. She didn't say anything for a couple minutes, but just seemed to be studying our faces. Finally she began the interrogation: ""All right, boys, what's going on here? Why the vaseline?""\n\n""W-w-w-we w-w-weren't d-d-d-doing anything,"" Danny stammered. Then he tried to say it again without stammering, but the same thing happened. ""R-really, Mrs. J-J-Johnson, we w-w-weren't d-d-doing anyth-th-thing."" He sounded so funny I could have laughed if I hadn't been just as nervous as he was.\n\nFinally Mom said, ""Are you two guys gay?""\n\n""God, no, Mom!"" I blurted out. ""God, no! In fact, we were talking about girls just now and...and...wondering what it would be like to...to...uh...you know.""\n\n""To fuck them?"" Mom asked.\n\nI was amazed to hear such a blunt question from her and especially using the ""F"" word. But I definitely did not want her thinking that we were gay. I'd rather she thought anything else. ""Yeah,"" I replied. ""That's it.""\n\n""You weren't planning to have some girls drop by, were you?""\n\n""Oh, no, Mom. We don't even know any girls that would.""\n\n""Then why the vaseline?"" We didn't say anything, just stared stupidly at her. Mom turned the light into Danny's face. ""Danny, why the vaseline?""\n\nDanny looked so scared his hair was practically standing on end. He began his line again, stammering and shaking. ""W-w-we w-w-w-weren't d-d-doing anyth-th-thing."" Again I had the urge to laugh out loud because he looked and sounded so funny.\n\nThen I noticed with surprise that Mom apparently had the same urge and was smiling broadly. ""Have you guys fucked a girl yet?"" she asked bluntly.\n\n""N-n-no, m-m-m-ma'am,"" Danny stammered, and I said, ""No, we haven't, Mom. We were just talking about it and...you know...wondering how it would...you know... feel.""\n\nMom actually chuckled at our embarrassment, and I began to relax a little. Maybe we weren't going to get into any trouble. I was hoping that Mom would just take the vaseline back inside, tell us to behave, and leave us alone. I would never have dreamed that she would do what she did.\n\nMom sort of sighed and said, ""So here I am, trapped in a tent after midnight with two raving teenage sex fiends."" She laughed a low little laugh and shrugged. ""Well, as they say, you might as well just lay back and enjoy it.""\n\nThen to our utter astonishment, she lay down on her back on one of the air mattresses. She lifted her hips up and pulled her nightgown up to her waist. In the dim light of the flashlight, Danny and I just gaped open mouthed, frozen in shock.\n\n""I thought you guys said you wanted to find out what it was like to fuck a girl. I'm a girl--or haven't you noticed?"" Mom handed me the flashlight. ""Take a look if you don't believe me.""\n\nI turned the light full upon her body. My God! This was no girl! This was a WOMAN! And what a woman! I had seen hundreds of porn pictures, but none of them was half as sexy looking as this big solid curvy woman lying there with her bare pussy exposed to our enraptured gaze. Her legs were absolutely perfectly formed, on the full side, with her thighs tapering to generous hips. Her slightly rounded belly curved down to a vee of crispy looking black hair.\n\nAs we stared, Mom slowly opened her legs, and in the flashlight's full beam we could see her pussy lips amid the hair. She put her hand on her pussy and rubbed it a few times, then opened the lips with her fingers. ""Here's where you put it, boys. Right in this warm, wet cunt."" She rolled her hips back and forth, enticing us. Then she said to me, ""Come on, Johnny. You're first.""\n\nShe reached out her hand, and as if in a trance, I found myself being drawn between her outspread thighs. Mom reached down and pried my hard cock out of my shorts. Then she stroked me a few times, making it swell up harder yet. God, what a feeling to have my mother's hand tugging on my engorged cock and drawing it closer to her awaiting gaping pussy.\n\nMom pressed my young prick against her damp pussy lips and said, ""Come on, honey, push it right in there....Push....That's it....All the way in....Good boy!...Now fuck your mommy, honey. Just push and pull, push and pull.""\n\nMy God! I couldn't believe it wasn't a dream. I actually had my dick in my mother's warm pussy! And she was encouraging me to fuck her! I did as she said, pushing into her yielding softness and then pulling partly out. It was a little awkward at first, but then it began to feel natural--fantastically natural!\n\n""That's it, honey,"" Mom cooed. ""That's what it's like to fuck a girl. You're doing very nicely--very, very nicely!""\n\nSoon I was really into it, plunging in with enthusiasm--in and out with my cock on fire. Man, this sure as hell beat jacking off! I noticed that Danny had the light shining on us, getting the full show. He was beginning to come out of his shock. ""What does it feel like?"" he kept whispering hoarsely. ""What does it feel like?""\n\nWell, it felt so damned good that I couldn't say a word. I just kept right on fucking away. But not for long. My overexcited cock couldn't take very much of this wonderful action. It soared to the boiling point and then boiled over. I began to pant and almost whimper as my hot juice started spurting deep into my mother's belly. My skinny ass was bouncing and jerking like mad as I got all the sensation I could out of my fantastic orgasm. God! It felt absolutely tremendous, the most ecstatic feeling of my young life!\n\nFinally I collapsed, completely exhausted, and in a couple moments I rolled off Mom's body. Immediately Danny leaped onto her and was stabbing around like crazy with his long cock, trying to get it into her hole. Finally Mom managed to grab hold of it and guided it to her pussy entrance. Danny started humping like mad, just going wild. His timidity had completely vanished and he had become a fucking machine.\n\nDanny was just so overwhelmed by the whole thing. As he was fucking rapidly, he cried out in awe, ""I've really got it in her! I've got it in her pussy--and I'm fucking her! I'm really fucking her!""\n\nI noticed that Mom started moving her body more while Danny was fucking away. I knew that his cock was bigger than mine, and I became a little jealous to think that Mom might be enjoying his fucking more than mine. But he couldn't hold out any longer than I did. In a short time he was panting and groaning as he came, and then in another minute he was rolling off Mom's body, his energy spent for the moment.\n\nThe few minutes that had elapsed, along with the vision of my mother being fucked by my best friend, had revived my youthful cock already, and my energy was back. I climbed back onto Mom and she took my cock and guided it again into her love passage, now sloppy with our combined cum. I determined to fuck her with great force this time, trying to show her that I could fuck at least as well as Danny. Mom responded by humping up to meet my thrusts. I leaned forward and kissed Mom on the mouth and she returned my kiss eagerly. Soon we were kissing open mouthed.\n\nOf course, I was able to hold out longer since I had already come. I kept pounding it to Mom as hard as I could, and she started grunting with the force of my thrusts. I was sure that she was enjoying this fuck much more than the first one. I didn't know what it was like for a woman to come, so I whispered, ""Are you coming, Mom?""\n\n""Yes, honey,"" she said softly. ""Ooooh! You feel real good in there.""\n\nThis made me feel great, but I know now that she was just saying this to make me feel good. Maybe she was enjoying the fuck--in fact, I know she was--but I also know that she didn't come with me at that time. But I was surely going to come. My buildup was slower this time, but as I was able to hold out longer, the orgasm was much stronger when it came. It just took my breath away as my hot cock began gushing, the sensation spreading through my whole body, thrilling me to the core. I shook and moaned as I shot a second big dose of my cum into my wonderful mother's juicy cunt.\n\nI hadn't got completely off Mom before Danny was right there. In fact, he kicked me a couple times in his eagerness to mount her again. Soon he was plunging away again, hogwild in his avid fucking. Mom began to buck with him much harder than before. They went on and on as I watched, fucking with abandon, both of them working hard at it. A real pang of jealousy swept through me as I heard my mother moan, ""Oh God!...I'm coming!...I'm coming! Oh, Danny!...That's so gooood...so Goddamned gooood!""\n\nHer hips were bucking wildly. I got down and shone the flashlight up under the fuckers. I could see Danny's slimy cock flashing rapidly in and out of Mom's swollen, hairy cunt lips. It was a fascinating sight--my own mother's cunt being fucked fiercely. In my memory I can still see it as clearly as I did then--that pistoning cock plunging in and out of my mother's eagerly responding pussy.\n\nThen Danny came big again, lay on Mom for a while longer as they both panted hard, and at last rolled off. I would have loved to go again, but I was shot for the night, and my cock wouldn't grow more than semi-hard. I did caress Mom's body tenderly and kissed her again before I fell asleep. We were all exhausted, and Danny and I were soon soundly sleeping on either side of Mom's well-fucked body.\n\nI don't know why Mom didn't go back into the house. She was taking a big chance sleeping out in the tent with us. What would Dad do if he woke up and found her gone? God! That could have been a catastrophe. But I know that she stayed right there, snoozing between her two teenaged lovers.\n\nI awoke very early as the midsummer sky was beginning to turn gray. I heard the sound of the early morning birds singing cheerily. But I heard some other sounds too. I opened my eyes and saw that Danny was on top of Mom again and had his cock going in her pussy. Mom was completely naked now, and Danny had a big handful of tit. She had her knees way up, and her ass was bucking eagerly up and down in response to Danny's feverish thrusts. Again I laid my head down near their humping hips and stared at the sight of Danny's cock spearing in and out of Mom's hairy cunt. In and out--in and out--thrust, thrust, thrust--fuck, fuck, fuck. I started playing with my instantly hard cock as I watched those greedy genitals, striving for every bit of sensation that they could get.\n\nAnd now in the light of the morning, the reality hit me hard for the first time: This was my MOTHER, for God's sake! My mother was willingly, eagerly fucking my best friend. The cock that I was holding in my hand had also been in that same fantastic pussy. I was a motherfucker! And my cool, proper mother was a hot woman who loved to fuck, who blatantly offered her body to two teenaged boys, who fucked night and morning with them while her husband unknowingly snoozed away, alone in their bed. Fantastic!\n\nI was getting more and more aroused. I could have come quickly by masturbating, but I wanted to come in Mom. But Danny and Mom went on and on, fucking and fucking as if they would never stop. Finally I punched Danny and said, ""Come on, Danny. Hurry up. I want to fuck Mom again.""\n\nBut Mom spoke excitedly and harshly, ""Leave him alone, Johnny! Leave him alone!"" It was pretty obvious that she wasn't ready to stop yet.\n\nTheir fucking even intensified. Mom had her hands on Danny's ass pulling him harder into her, yanking him hard into her pussy with each thrust. Then she was moaning and crying out softly, ""I'm coming!... Ooooohhh!... Oh, Danny!... Oh, Danny!... That's so Goddamned goooood!... Gooooood!... Oh, God! God! God!... Oh God! Am I ever comiiiinnnng!... OOOOOOHHHHH!""\n\nThis apparently was more than Danny could stand, and he started shooting into her as he panted and groaned. I could see cum leaking out of Mom's cunt and dripping down her ass crack. At last they lay still, Danny still lying on Mom as they recovered their breath.\n\nI was eager for my turn, but to my great disappointment, Mom held me off after Danny finally rolled off her body. She picked up her nightie and peeked out of the tent. ""I'd better get back inside before your father wakes up,"" she said.\n\n""But, Mom--"" I started to protest.\n\n""Sorry, honey,"" Mom said, ""but I'd better not stay any longer."" She gave me a quick kiss, and I was able to fondle her tits for a second before she pulled her nightie over her head. Then she hurried into the house, and I was left with an aching cock that was deprived of its morning fuck. Now I was really jealous.\n\nDanny was still wiping off his cock. ""Man,"" he said, ""your mom is one sexy bitch! What a hot piece of ass!""\n\nThis made me really mad, and I tied into him. I soon had him in a wrestling hold that made him moan with pain. He was taller than I was and had a bigger cock--damn it!--but I was stronger and a better athlete. I told him I wouldn't turn him loose unless he went home right away. He didn't want to go, because he wanted to go in and have breakfast and get to see Mom again. But I kept the pressure on until he finally gave up. I was glad to see him leave our yard.\n\n Part Two\n\nI lay in the tent dozing until I heard the car start and knew that Dad was leaving for work. Then I hurried into the house. I found Mom in the kitchen and tried to hug her, but she pushed me away. ""Where's Danny?"" she asked. When I told her that he had to get home early for some reason, she seemed disappointed, which made me even more jealous.\n\nMom fixed me some breakfast, and I ate while I eyed her. She was wearing shorts, a sleeveless shirt, and tennis shoes. I imagined the goodies inside her clothes the way I had seen them in the tent. God, I wanted her again! I just had to have her.\n\nWhen I had finished breakfast, I went up behind Mom and put my arms around her, pulling her ass against my rock-hard prick. But Mom wouldn't cooperate. She struggled to free herself. ""Aw, Mom!"" I complained. ""You gave it to Danny this morning. It isn't fair.""\n\nMom was furious. She backed me into the counter and pointed her finger in my face. ""Now see here, Johnny, my boy,"" she said. ""It's mine to give if and when I want to, and I definitely do not want to give anything right now--and probably never again to you.""\n\nThis hit me really hard. I stared at her in disbelief and intense pain. Then I started to cry like a baby. I just couldn't help it. It was the first time in years that Mom had seen me crying.\n\nShe softened her attitude. ""I'm sorry, baby, but you've got to understand. I'm your mother. I don't know what got into me last night....""Then she paused and gave a hard little laugh. ""Well, I do know what got into me--two young dicks--but I don't know why I did it. It was just a sudden urge. I never should have done it.""\n\n""But, Mom,"" I sobbed, ""it was so good. You even said it was good.""\n\n""It did feel good, honey. I'm not denying that. But it was very wrong. I could get into very serious trouble for what we did.""\n\n""But no one will ever know, Mom."" I began pleading again, ""But, Mom, couldn't I have it just one more time. Danny got to do it again. I'm really jealous, Mom. I think you like him better than me.""\n\nMom put her arms around me. ""Honey, I don't like anybody better than you. You are my pride and joy. But, honey, it's even more wrong for me to do it with you than to do it with Danny, because you're my son. It's a mortal sin--incest.""\n\n""But, Mom, I love you so much. I felt so close to you when we were doing it and--and laying together--and kissing. How could it be wrong if we're just showing our love for each other?""\n\nMom tried to explain to me, but I just wouldn't be convinced. We went on arguing as she kept her arms around me and tried to pacify me. ""Mom,"" I went on, ""I've just got to have it. My--my dick hurts like crazy. It needs you. Just one time, Mom--just one time to make up for what Danny got.""\n\nMom moved her hand down and gently grasped my cock through my shorts. It gave an eager leap as she touched it. ""Maybe I could just do it with my hand for you. OK?""\n\n""No, Mom,"" I protested. ""I've got to have it in your pussy. I've just got to. Please, Mom! Give it to me as you did for Danny.""\n\nMom sort of gritted her teeth. ""Dammit!"" she said. ""I'm getting tired of hearing that."" Then she heaved a big sigh, still holding my cock. ""OK, kiddo,"" she said finally. ""But if I do let you fuck me again, you have to do something for me.""\n\n""Oh, God! Anything, Mom! Anything at all! You just name it and I'll do anything to get in there again!""\n\n""Come on then,"" Mom muttered, and she grabbed my cock rather roughly and dragged me by the cock to my room. ""I'm really not in the mood for a fuck right now, so you have to do me first,"" she said. ""Take off your clothes.""\n\nAs I quickly shucked off my tee-shirt and shorts, Mom unbuttoned her blouse and took it off. She reached behind her back and unfastened her bra, then slipped it off, letting her beautiful big tits bounce free. God! They were gorgeous! Then she stepped out of her shorts, leaving her with just sheer white bikini panties through which her dark pussy hair showed clearly. She stuck her thumbs into the top of the panties and slid them down her shapely thighs. She tossed the panties onto a chair and stood there naked before me.\n\nI could see her far better now than I had been able to in the tent. My cock twitched and jerked as I looked at all that female beauty. I could see now that she had a few blemishes: her tits sagged a little, and there were some veins showing in her legs. But they were just minor imperfections that set off the overall beauty of her lovely big body. I stared in adoring awe at my mother's nakedness.\n\nMom took one of my pillows and put it down in the middle of the bed. Then she climbed onto the bed and positioned herself so that her hips were on the pillow, lifting her cunt up. ""OK, Johnny baby, here's what you have to do for me. I want you to kiss and lick my pussy. You have to get your tongue inside my lips and pleasure my clit. Look, I'll show you.""\n\nMom opened up her pussy lips with her fingers. She pointed out the nub of her clitoris and directed me on how I was to go about performing cunnilingus on her. ""Now if you think it's too dirty for you to do, just say so, and we'll forget the whole thing--but you don't get to fuck me unless you eat me out first. OK?""\n\n""OK, Mom!"" I exclaimed. ""Wow! I'll be glad to do it, Mom! I'll love doing it to you. Just tell me if I don't do it right. I want to make you feel really good, Mom.""\n\nI lowered my face to my mother's crotch, first just tentatively kissing her inner thighs and lower belly. I stuck my tongue into her belly button. I nuzzled into her abundant black pubic hair. I took a deep sniff of her musky woman smell. I loved it! Mom just lay still and let me ease into the task as I chose.\n\nFinally I began kissing the outside of her cunt lips, which were soft and moist, a little sticky. I reached one hand up and began fondling her breasts as I more insistently kissed the soft lips. Then I pulled open the lips to let my tongue inside. I began just licking the inner lips around the edges, then stiffened my tongue and poked it into her vaginal passage as far as it would go. I loved the tangy taste of her pussy lubrication. Mom began stirring somewhat at that and moving her hips slightly. I kept up this licking and probing for some time as I could feel Mom getting more and more aroused.\n\nNow I figured it was time to get to the clit. I already knew that this was a woman's most sensitive part, although I hadn't known what it really looked like until now. I began touching it lightly with my tongue, licking and flicking at it. Mom started to sigh and moan softly and her hips moved more. Then I put my lips around it and began sucking very gently on her protruding clit. Mom gave a great moan and began bucking her hips just as though she were fucking. I had to get both hands on her ass cheeks so that I could control her movements and keep my lips on her cunt.\n\nMom's moans and grunts increased and she was humping my face hard as I continued to lick and suck. She put both of her hands on my head and pulled my face harder into her crotch. I could hardly breathe, but I was so intoxicated by her smell and taste, the feel of her coarse pussy hair on my nose, the feel of her rapidly flexing ass cheeks in my hands, the humping of her belly--God! It made me feel so great to be doing such an intimate thing to my mother, more intimate even than fucking her. And I knew that she was really getting carried away by intense physical sensations. I wanted her to have a huge cum because of my loving lips and tongue.\n\nAnd she did! ""Oh, God! Oh, God!... Here it comes!...Oh, Johnny, Johnny, Johnny!... You're making Mommy come!... Oh, Fuuuccckkkk!... Oooh!... Oooh!... Oh, God!... OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!"" All at once she gave a loud scream and stiffened up, holding my head still, jammed into her fragrant crotch. Her body was shuddering uncontrollably, and I could tell that all kinds of things were going on inside her spasming cunt. There was a sudden increase in her vaginal fluids. For a long time she held my head completely still, and we were both holding our breath as her orgasm swept over her. I knew that it was a big one, and I almost came myself from the sheer delight of seeing, feeling, smelling, hearing and tasting her ecstasy.\n\nAt last Mom heaved a great sigh and relaxed. letting go of my head. I raised up and saw that she was lying with her eyes closed, still trembling a bit. Her smell was stronger, very stimulating. I crawled up beside her and began kissing and nibbling at her tits. I began petting her pussy gently. Then I put my mouth on Mom's and gave her a big soft, open-mouthed kiss. She responded, kissing me fervently. She got hold of my cock and stroked it gently. God! What bliss to be lying here fondling and petting with my beautiful big Mom as we kissed passionately.\n\nI lifted up my head and asked, ""Did I do it all right, Mom? Did it feel good?"" Of course, I already knew the answer, but I wanted to hear her say it.\n\n""Oh, God, yes, honey!"" she murmured. ""You really made your Mommy feel wonderful. Thank you, my handsome boy.""\n\n""You're welcome, Mom. I'd be delighted to do it anytime you want it.""\n\n""Hmmm. Well, I--I'll have to think about that awhile."" We kissed some more, and then she said, ""I really love to have my pussy eaten, but your father won't do it. He expects me to suck his cock, but he says my cunt is too dirty for him to lick.""\n\n""Oh, Mom, that's terrible. I think your cunt is delicious. It's almost as good as fucking you. If you really like it, why not let me do it for you every day?""\n\nMom laughed. ""You're too damned eager... but it is a very tempting offer."" She raised herself up on her elbows. ""Well, I did make a deal with you, and you've carried out your part."" A thrill shot through me as I thought of what was coming next. ""But--"" Mom began, and my heart almost stopped, ""you did such a good job on my pussy, I'd like to reward you with a special treat first. Then we can fuck. OK?""\n\n""Anything you say, Mom, as long as I get to stick my cock into your sweet cunt again.... But what kind of special treat do you mean?""\n\n""Well, you licked me, so I'm going to give your cock a real good sucking. Any objections?""\n\n""God, no, Mom! Oh, wow! What a wonderful mother!""\n\nMom laughed. ""What a horrible mother--fucking and sucking her son and having him lick her pussy! My God! I reckon we'll both wind up in hell! But right now, honey boy, frankly I don't give a damn.""\n\nWith that she pushed me down onto my back, straddled my legs and bent her head down to my upstanding cock. She took it in both hands and gently kissed it up and down its length. Then she began lightly licking the sensitive head like an ice cream cone. Oh, God! What a sensation! If your cock hasn't been sucked by your mother, you can't know what it's like. Then she slowly began to take my cock farther and farther into her mouth, swirling her tongue around the ring as she did so. I tensed my muscles and held on for life to keep from coming too fast. I wanted this to last as long as possible.\n\nI could now feel my cock hitting the back of Mom's throat when it was in all the way. Then she would pull her head back, keeping her lips firmly rounded, sliding my prick out to the tip, then lowering her chin and pushing me back inside. Her tongue kept up its licking and swirling throughout. I could tell that Mom had had a lot of experience sucking cocks, and she surely did an expert job on me. I loved to watch that curly dark brown head bobbing over my love pole. I put my hands on her head as she had done to me, and pushed her tighter against me when she went down farther on my cock, and I fucked into her face. Oh, God, what a sight and what a sensation!\n\nThe heat in my prick built and built, the intense aching itch spreading out through my loins, then through my whole body. I grunted and groaned, ""Oh, God, Mom!... Oh, God, that feels so good!... Oh, Mom, Mom, Mom!... Oh, you do it so good, Mom!... I--I'm going to come, Mom!... Look out, Mom!... Here it cuuummmmms!... Ohhhhhhh, Fuuucccckkkk!...""\n\nI expected Mom to pull her mouth off as I started to spurt my load of hot cum, but she didn't. She just kept gobbling greedily, swallowing everything I put out. My cock jerked and spewed a big gob of my fuck juice down her throat, and Mom just kept saying, ""Mmmmm!... Mmmmm!"" as she gulped it all down.\n\nAt last I ran dry and stopped humping my cock at her. She kept me right in her mouth, still sucking gently until I had lost some of my hardness. When she finally released my cock from her mouth, she still held it and licked away every trace of cum, cleaning my cock with her tongue. God! What a woman!\n\nFinally she crawled up beside me, still keeping one hand on my cock. She put her mouth on mine, and I could smell and taste my cum, just as she must have been able to taste her juices from my mouth before. I began playing with her tits and cunt again, and we lay there lovingly fondling and kissing until my prick had revived once more. It didn't take long.\n\nThen Mom got up on her hands and knees and climbed astraddle my thighs. ""How did you like that, lover boy?"" she asked with a smile.\n\n""Oh, God, Mom, you know I loved it! What a terrific thing you did for me! I'll never be able to thank you enough!""\n\n""And now, to complete the deal,"" Mom murmured, ""I'm going to give you a fuck you will never forget. Last night was nothing--this one is going to be a good one. You just lie there and let me do it. You won't be jealous any more, I guarantee.""\n\nMom positioned her hips above my erect cock, took hold of it with one hand, opened her pussy lips with the other, and lowered her cunt slowly onto my eager rod. What a terrific pleasure to watch my fuck tool disappear into that hairy cunt and to feel that warm, wet love passage swallow it up, right to the balls. I could see my light brown hair mesh with her black curls as our bodies were completely joined in loving coitus. Mom's big firm tits were dangling above me, and I put a hand on each one to caress and squeeze them. Mom lowered her upper body onto mine, lying forward to put her open mouth on mine again. She began licking at my lips, and I opened my mouth and our tongues played with each other as she just lay still with my rod warmly embraced by her hot pussy.\n\nFor a long time we didn't move our bodies, just enjoying that intimate connection as we lovingly kissed. ""Mmmm!"" Mom murmured into my mouth. ""You're a good kisser. You taste good.""\n\n""Oh, Mom, I love you so much. You've made me feel so good. I'm sorry I acted so silly.""\n\n""No, no, honey. I don't blame you. I'm glad you talked me into this. I wouldn't want to miss any of this for the world.""\n\nThen Mom began to slowly slide up my rod and gently back down, lifting her ass up until we were almost apart, then shoving my prick back into her depths. She did this very slowly and sensually. I could feel every inch of her slippery vagina glide over every inch of my sensitive cock. She kept her mouth on mine as she gently fucked me. For long minutes she continued this slow fuck. Since I had just come, I was able to hold out much longer this time. I wanted it to last forever. Mom knew exactly what she was doing--she had me right on the brink all the time. If I was about to lose control and start shooting, she seemed to sense this and stopped moving for a minute or two. What bliss to be on fire all the time and not lose it!\n\nAfter a long time, Mom raised her hips until just the tip of my cock was touching her cunt. She put a hand on my cock and held me in place as she rubbed her clit on the head. She was using my cock like a dildo to pleasure herself, only she was pleasuring me at the same time. After just a little of this, she began to moan and tremble with delight, her breath coming in gasps. Then she suddenly slammed her hips tight against mine, ramming my cock hard into her.\n\nThen we were off to the races. Mom's ass leaped and bucked as she fucked the hell out of me, slamming her belly against mine with a smack, then yanking her ass up for another hard plunge. All the time she was snorting and grunting and whining as if she were in a nonstop orgasm. God! Was I ever being fucked! I would never have believed that such a big solid ass and such hips could move so fast. My cock was red hot now, and that familiar feeling began radiating out to my groin and thighs, then throughout my body. I held it as long as I could,\n\nBut as Mom's insistent pussy continued to milk me, I finally gave a big roar and cut loose. My hot juices came shooting out into Mom's plunging pussy. The feeling was almost more than I could bear, just sweeping over me in wave after wave as my cock spewed its load deep into Mom's belly. Then Mom finally stiffened up as she started coming with me. I could feel her pussy muscles churning and grasping at my cock as she gave a screech and began shaking and shuddering violently. We hung there together, my cock joyously emptying into her spasming cunt, both of us quaking and moaning. God! What a great cum!\n\nWe finally collapsed, with Mom lying full upon me, almost crushing the air out of my lungs. But damn! she felt good there! My cock was still in her, but I could feel the fuck fluids start to ooze out of her pussy and dribble down my balls onto the bed. It was going to be a mess. I didn't give a damn. I had had what must be one of the best fucks anybody could ever have--Hell no! The BEST fuck anybody had ever had! I was worn out, but I was one happy teenager. I had the best Mom in the world--one who would give her son her gorgeous body in motherly love. Hey, man, there's no better sex in the world than that, absolutely none! If you haven't fucked your mom, you haven't reached the peak of sexual pleasure.\n\nAs the days passed, Mom kept wavering. She kept telling me that there could be no more sex between us, but then she would relent and let me feel her up while she stroked my cock, and I got to lift up her dress and look at her ass and cunt.\n\nFinally one day she suggested that I invite Danny over for the day. I really didn't want to, but Mom made it pretty clear that I'd better. When he arrived, Mom was dressed in the sexiest outfit I had ever seen her wear, and when Danny started ogling her deliberately and then tried a feel, she didn't object at all. We wound up naked in bed together and had a great afternoon of fucking. Again she seemed to get more turned on by Danny's frantic fucking than by mine, so I was burning with jealousy, but I was certainly glad to get into Mom's hot pussy again.\n\nAfter that I occasionally got to fuck Mom alone, although she insisted on several more threesomes with Danny. But as time passed, I could feel the advantage begin to swing my way. For one thing Danny wouldn't eat her pussy, and I loved to do it. All that Danny wanted to do was straight fucking with him on top, and he only knew one tempo--slam bang. I discovered that Mom loved variety. Sometimes she wanted a nice slow gentle fuck, and she often preferred to be on top, using my cock to pleasure her clit. Another thing that helped was that I was on a growth spurt, and within a year I was taller than Danny. My cock was growing too; maybe the exercise of fucking helped. Anyway Danny's cock was no longer bigger than mine. Gradually Danny was dropped. He threatened me at one time that he would tell if he didn't get to fuck Mom any more, but I pinned him down and told him what I would do to him if he tried.\n\nAnother wonderful thing was happening. As I matured, Mom began turning more and more to me just as a friend. She began discussing things with me on an adult level, and we became closer than we had ever been before. Finally one glorious day Mom told me that she had fallen completely in love with me (as I already was with her). She said that she had never loved Dad or anyone else the way she now loved me. And as our romantic and spiritual love grew, the sex got even better. God, the hours that Mom and I spent fondling each other, lying together kissing and talking love, then fucking sensually and licking and sucking each other lovingly! We never got tired of each other for a moment, and we still haven't.\n\nI am now 24 years old and have been my mother's ardent lover for 9 wonderful years. She is 45 now and still as sexy as ever. I have graduated from college and have a good job. I now have my own apartment, where Mom is a very frequent visitor. We still find plenty of time to enjoy each other's body. Mom keeps urging me to date other girls and look for a wife. I do date occasionally, and I have fucked a number of lovely young ladies (and a couple not so young), but none of them can come anywhere near the passionate sexiness of my gorgeous Mom. And I can tell that she gets a little jealous when I date and really wants to keep me for herself. That's fine with me. I do love my fantastically voluptuous Mom and bless that amazing night when she came into my tent and opened her delightful thighs for two horny boys."
39,A Papa's Love,"['Mg', 'preteen', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'anal']","her father reaches into his pocket and gives her a lollipop.\n\n""here you go sweet pea.""\n\n""yay!"" Ceil cheered taking the lollipop from him. ""thank you papa!""\n\n""You're welcome sweetie,"" he said kissing her forehead then looks around. ""where's your mom?""\n\n""um mommy left me with you because she has to work,"" Ceil said, looking at him innocently the lollipop sticking out of her mouth.\n\nhe chuckles a bit.\n\n""oh yeah I forgot."" he said snapping his fingers. ""that's right I have something for you.""\n\nCeils eyes light up in excitement.\n\n""what is it papa?!""\n\n""I got you a dress,"" he said smiling softly.\n\n""really?"" Ceil asked smiling widely.\n\n""Mmhmm."" he said sitting her down. ""Stay there, I'll go get it.""\n\nhe leaves going into is room gets the small white school girls uniform with a beret before going back into the living room and putting it on her.\n\n""Aawww it looks so cute on you.""\n\nCeil smiles happily.\n\n""It's pretty!""\n\n""it looks great on you. why don't you model for me?""\n\n""how papa?"" Ceil asked smiling widely.\n\n""just walk around and twirl some."" he said chuckling.\n\n""okay!"" Ceil said smiling and walking around and twirling in circles.\n\nhe watches, smiling, resisting a carnal urge each time she twirls.\n\nCeil smiles giggling.\n\n""Wheeze!"" Ceil giggled before falling down her panties showing.\n\nher father twitches a little as he gets a bit hard, standing her back up.\n\n""you okay?""\n\n""yes papa! I just got dizzy."" Ceil smiles.\n\nhe smiles back.\n\n'I shouldn't get hard over my five year old daughter.' he thought. ""you don't have to twirl anymore. don't want you throw up.""\n\n""okay!"" Ceil smiles happily.\n\nCeils dad kisses her cheek.\n\n""so what would you like to do in your pretty dress?""\n\nCeil thinks her tiny index finger to her lip.\n\n""um... play barbies!""\n\n""we can do that."" he chuckled somewhat resisting of taking her very young body.\n\n""yay!"" Ceil cheered running and getting her barbies.\n\nher dad smiles sitting down trying to think about anything else.\n\nCeil sits down her dress riding up as she hands her dad the ken doll. he'd dad blushes some taking the doll.\n\n'god what an ass on this kid... no! no! I will not do that!' he thought. ""so what's the situation at barbies house?""\n\n""Barbie just got a new house with ken.""\n\n""so they just got married?"" he smiled softly sporting a small erection.\n\n""yes!""\n\nhe chuckles.\n\n""so do you like the house Barbie?"" he asked in a deeper voice playing with the doll like it was a real person.\n\n""yes Kenny its so pretty!"" Ceil smiles.\n\n""I'd do anything for you."" he smiles back.\n\nCeil makes Barbie kiss ken\n\n""thank you Kenny.""\n\nhe makes ken kiss back.\n\n""you are more than welcome Barbie.""\n\n""papa you make a good ken."" Ceil giggled.\n\nhe smiles giving in a little.\n\n""and you are a wonderful Barbie inside and out.""\n\nCeil looks at him in confusion.\n\n""what do you mean inside papa?""\n\n""Wanna play a grown up game Ceil?"" he asked shaking a little.\n\n""what kind of game!?"" Ceil asked smiling happily.\n\n""It's a game grownups play when they love each other."" he said smiling. ""but then again I think you are too young to play with your ol papa.""\n\n""no! I wanna play!""\n\nhe picks Ceil up carrying her to his room.\n\n""but just keep this in mind, what we do must be a secret at all times, you understand sweet pea?""\n\n""yes papa!"" Ceil said smiling brightly.\n\nhe sets her on the bed and smiles.\n\n""you liked that lollipop from earlier?""\n\n""yes!"" Ceil smiled.\n\n""you want a bigger one?"" he smiled taking off his belt laying it on the floor.\n\n""yes please!""\n\nhe drops his pants and boxers his 'lollipop' pointing towards her.\n\n""Mr. lollipop wants to say hi.""\n\n""you have a lollipop!"" Ceil smiles happily and licks it.\n\nher dad shivers softly.\n\n""it may get a salty flavor every now and then.""\n\n""salty?""\n\n""Mmhmm its a new flavor.""\n\n""tokay!"" Ceil smiles putting his lollipop in her mouth sucking.\n\nhe moans his 'lollipop' growing some in her mouth.\n\nCeil looks up at him.\n\n""papa why is your lollipop getting bigger?""\n\nhe sighs softly.\n\n""it absorbs water like a sponge?""\n\n""oh... okay!"" Ceil said continuing to suck on it.\n\n'I can't be leave she bought that one.' he thought moaning a little more. ""ah!""\n\nCeil looks up again.\n\n""are you okay papa?""\n\nhe nods.\n\n""I'm fine my sweet daughter."" he smiles rubbing her head.\n\nCeil smiles sucking harder.\n\n""I like papa's lollipop!""\n\n""my lollipop likes you too."" he said trying to hold back a groan.\n\nCeil sucks more blinking up at him, as he looks down smiling gently. Ceil sucks more.\n\n""papa when are we gonna play?""\n\nhis 'lollipop' releases a little 'juice'\n\n""in a small second sweetie pie.""\n\nCeil sucks more pouting.\n\n""okay papa.""\n\nhe shivers as Ceil begins to taste the 'new flavor' Ceil licks his lollipop eyes wide in delight.\n\n""I like this new lollipop flavor!"" she said sucking more.\n\nhe shakes rubbing Ceils head softly.\n\n""good you'll get some every time you come over here."" he smiles slowly pulling her away. ""will you take your clothes off for me?""\n\nCeil looks at him in curiosity.\n\n""okay papa. are we gonna play like you're a doctor?"" she asked taking her clothes off.\n\n""Sorta,"" he said, smiling coming over to rub her back.\n\nCeil looks up at him smiling.\n\n""Okay papa!""\n\nhe softly takes her into his arms his 'lollipop' resting lightly on her butt cheek.\n\n""We are going to 'adventure on each other.""\n\n""Huh?"" Ceil asked, looking at him questionably.\n\nhe smiles softly then gives her a soft kiss on the lips. Ceil smiles thinking it's a fatherly kiss and kisses back. he slides his tongue into her mouth slowly, Ceil sucks on it thinking he's using it as a tongue depressor. he plays with her tongue softly his 'lollipop' resting fully erect between her butt cheeks. Ceil continues sucking his tongue before her dad slides it out slowly as he lays her down on the bed gently. Ceil looks at him blinking. he smiles taking off his shirt.\n\n""Mr. lollipop wants to know how you feel on the inside. will you let him?""\n\n""what do you mean papa?"" Ceil asked confused.\n\n""he wants to become one with you. he said he'll insert his flavor into you."" he said crawling over her licking up Ceils young body.\n\nCeil squeals and squirms.\n\n""papa I don't know what that means!""\n\nhe smiles.\n\n""then let me demonstrate what I mean with my tongue."" he said rolling her over so her butts in the air.\n\nCeil giggles.\n\n""papa wants to wrestle?""\n\n""Mmhmm."" he smiled. ""I'll be gentle may I do this sweetheart?""\n\nhe rubs her softly.\n\n""I'll be gentle.""\n\nCeil looks at him.\n\n""if papa wants to wrestle ill wrestle.""\n\nhe spreads her cheeks giving a slow lick across her hole. Ceil giggles\n\n""that tickles papa!""\n\nhe smiles then gives her a kiss.\n\n""Glad it does,"" he said, doing it again then swirling his tongue around the entrance.\n\nCeil giggles more before he slowly presses his tongue into her small hole.\n\n""ah!"" Ceil lets out a surprised gasp. ""p-papa what are you doing?""\n\n""I'm hoping to insert Mr. lollipop in here a bit later."" he smiles.\n\n""w-what? is that another mouth?""\n\n""yes."" he smiles. ""it wants a lollipop too.""\n\n""okay!"" Ceil smiles.\n\nher dad slowly presses his tongue into her hole again teasing her tiny nipples. Ceil bites her bottom lip blushing lightly.\n\n""papa I have a strange feeling in my tummy...""\n\nhe stops.\n\n""like what sweet pea?""\n\n""I don't know... I've never felt it before... it's not a bad feeling...""\n\n""do you want me to continue?"" he asked licking her again.\n\n""yes papa my other mouth wants your lollipop.""\n\n""do you want to stay like that or do you want to sit on Mr. lollipop?"" he asked smiling softly.\n\n""um... I don't know...""\n\n""I'ts your choice.""\n\n""um... sit!""\n\nhe stands Ceil up on the bed and lets her walk over his lap. Ceil sits in his lap her dads 'lollipop' between her cheeks.\n\n""you ready sweet pea?"" he asked holding her hand.\n\n""yes papa.""\n\nhe stands her up and positions it at her tight tiny hole.\n\n""okay at first it'll hurt but I'll be right here.""\n\n""o-okay""\n\nhe softly sits Ceil down until the tip of his 'lollipop' starts entering her. Ceil cries out in pain. her dad kisses her deeply stopping to let her get use to it.\n\n""p-papa it hurts..."" she sobbed.\n\n""Ssh... ssh... the pain will stop when Mr. lollipop get all the way in."" he said slowly lowering her down an inch.\n\n""ahhhhhh!!!!"" Ceil screams loud.\n\nher dad continues to lower her down onto his 'lollipop' until it is all the way in her ass. Ceil screams more.\n\n""p-papa it h-hurts so much...""\n\n""I'm here,"" he said, holding her hands hugging her close. ""the pain will go away.""\n\n""o=okay..."" Ceil said tears in her eyes but slowly wiggles her butt feeling better.\n\nher dad wipes her tears then kisses her.\n\n""I love you Ceil.""\n\n""I love you too papa,"" Ceil said feeling no pain wiggling more.\n\nhe smiles and slowly grinds against her.\n\n""PAPA!"" Ceil lets out a small squeak of pleasure.\n\n""feels good docent it?"" he asked softly grabbing her hips.\n\n""y-yes papa."" Ceil answered biting her lip.\n\nhe kisses her slowly moving her small hips up and down his large 'lollipop' going deeper and deeper.\n\n""ah!"" Ceil lets out a moan. ""papa w-what was that?""\n\n""Mr. lollipop making your other mouth feel good.""\n\nCeil moans more unable to hold them back.\n\n""papa!""\n\nhe moves Ceils tiny body up and down groaning some.\n\n""ooh Ceil.""\n\nmoaning more.\n\n""papa that strange feeling is back!""\n\nher dad thrust long and slow.\n\n""describe it sweet pea.""\n\n""it feels good but I don't know what it is!"" Ceil moans loud.\n\nhe kisses her going into her small five year old pussy faster. Ceil moans louder squeaking slightly.\n\n""papa! I'm getting hot down there!""\n\nhe keeps going into her tight ass harder.\n\n""where are you getting hot?""\n\n""w-where I pee!"" Ceil moaned louder.\n\nhe smiles and continues losing control as he pounds harder into his daughters ass.\n\n""you have to pee?""\n\n""I-I don't know!!!"" Ceil screamed out in intense pleasure. ""it docent f-feel like pee!""\n\nhe goes even faster.\n\n""let it out sweet pea!""\n\n""o-okay papa!!"" Ceil screamed out in pleasure as her 'pee' comes out.\n\nher dad holds her close and continues pounding into her ass with reckless abandon.\n\n""that was your love juice.""\n\nhe nods and takes some on his fingers pushing it into her mouth.\n\n""good?""\n\n""yes!""\n\nhe kisses her softly pounding away into her small body. Ceil kisses back moaning as he does.\n\n""papa! why does your lollipop feel so good to my second mouth!?""\n\n""because it craves it.""\n\n""papa!"" Ceil cried out from his reckless pounding.\n\nshe starts feeling his 'lollipop' throb inside her ass\n\n""Mr. lollipop is about to give you his prize!"" her dad grunts\n\n""really?!"" Ceil asked excitedly moaning loud.\n\nhe nods and pounds harder into her before she felt something hot splash against the insides of her ass. Ceil moans her 'juice' spilling again.\n\n""papa what was that?""\n\n""Mr. lollipops flavor. he said smiling letting her continue to sit on him.\n\n""oh!"" she said smiling. ""papa can you do that again?""\n\nhe kisses her.\n\n""sure, but first..."" he stirs the cum on the inside of her slowly with his cock.\n\n""papa!"" she moaned. ""papa what do you wanna do?""\n\n""I want you to move up and down yourself."" he smiled at his young daughter.\n\n""but what about my pee place?""\n\n""you sure?"" he asked smiling.\n\n""well what if my pee hole was just drooling because it wanted your lollipop?"" she asked.\n\nhe chuckles a little then slowly stands her up off his 'lollipop' the prize slowly falling out of her newly stretched hole as he lays back.\n\n""stand over my head then gently set you pee hole on my mouth.""\n\n""o-okay."" Ceil said standing over his head then lowers her small body down.\n\nher dad grabs her hips softly, giving her pee hole a lick.\n\n""papa!"" she moans.\n\nhe licks a bit deeper, trying to separate her lips some. Ceil moaned low as he licks into her small hole tasting her juices.\n\n""papa!"" Ceil whimpers her 'juice' spilling again.\n\nher dad drinks it slowly sucking hard on her pussy. Ceil moaning all the while. he pushes his tongue slowly into her tight virgin hole. Ceil screams her 'juice' spilling again. kissing her Ceil suck on her dads tongue.\n\n""papa when will my pee pee mouth taste your lollipop?""\n\n""in a little sweetie,"" he said, rolling them over so he's on top.\n\n""papa... my pee hole is drooling...""\n\nhe chuckles.\n\n""okay, now then."" he said putting his lollipop at the entrance to her pee hole. ""since this is your first time it will hurt.""\n\n""like my other mouth did?""\n\n""Mmhmm."" he nods.\n\n""g-go ahead papa."" Ceil said nodding.\n\nher dad gives her a soft kiss then slowly pushes the tip of his large lollipop into her. Ceil screams out in pain her small body arching.\n\n""it hurts w-worse!""\n\nhe stops then smiles.\n\n""I'll go slow darling,"" her dad said holding back the urge to ravage his five year old daughters tiny tight pussy.\n\n""o-okay...""\n\nhe smiles and keeps eye contact with her as he pushes more into her already over stretched hole. whimpering slightly Ceil notices the pain easing.\n\n""I-it docent hurt as much...""\n\nher dad smiles softly forcing the rest of his large cock into her tiny pussy Ceil screams loud before his cock hits her underdeveloped womb, Ceil's scream turned into a loud moan.\n\n""PAPA!!!""\n\n""oh my sweet daughter!"" he moaned going slow into her newly deflowered pussy.\n\n""papa your lollipop feels good to my pee hole!!!"" Ceil moaned loud.\n\nher dad smiles and kisses her small hands groaning lightly.\n\n""and your pee hole feels good around lollipop... ""he moans going slow already on the verge of cumin inside his daughter.\n\n""papa!"" Ceil moaned. ""my juice is gonna spill!""\n\nhe groans and lets go of her hands placing his own near her head pounding hard and fast into his daughters soaking wet five year old pussy.\n\n""do it sweetie!""\n\nhis cock throbs hard from Ceils tightness. Ceil moans loud her 'juice' spilling.\n\n""papa!""\n\n""Ooooh! Ceil!!"" he groaned shooting his load into her pussy both of their orgasms colliding inside her. as he pants laying on her softly.\n\n""Papa?""\n\nher dad nuzzles her cheek.\n\n""Yes my sweet Ceil?""\n\n""What was the name of that game?""\n\n""True love,"" he said kissing her.\n\n""Okay!"" Ceil said, smiling childishly. ""Hey papa?""\n\n""Yes Ceil?""\n\n""Can we play true love again when mommy drops me off again?""\n\nHe nods and gives her a soft kiss. ""But remember, it's our little secret.""\n\n""Okay,"" Ceil smiles big. ""Mommy left me with you for the weekend because she wanted a vacation!""\n\n""You sure you want to keep playing true love?"" he asked smiling.\n\n""Yes its fun!"" Ceil smiles big.\n\n""Well you don't have to wear clothes around me anymore then,"" he said .smiling back as he sees her face.\n\n""Papa can we play again now please!?"" Ceil asked.\n\n""Get into your position sweet heart.""\n\n""What position?"" Ceil asked looking at him.\n\n""Put your tush in the air and your face in a pillow.""\n\n""Okay,"" Ceil said, putting her ass in the air.\n\nHe spreads her ass cheeks and pushes into her ass. ""papa? Your lollipop feels so good!"" Ceil moaned.\n\n""You really ready to moan from lollipop?"" he asked, grabbing her tiny hips.\n\n""Yes papa it feels so good!""\n\n""Okay,"" he groans, starting to pound hard into her watching his cock enter and exit her.\n\n""PAPAAA!!"" Ceil screamed moaning loud.\n\n""Ceil!"" he groaned his balls smacking against her pussy.\n\n""AH!!"" Ceil pants and moans. ""PAPA!""\n\n""Ceil!"" he keeps going reaching under her and teasing her nipples.\n\n""OH!"" Ceil moans louder.\n\nGroaning her dad cums hard into her ass, ""Baby!!!""\n\nCeil moans louder her tongue hanging from her mouth as her cum spills. ""Papa?""\n\n""Yes baby?"" he said panting his cock being milked.\n\n""Are the places were using called something else?""\n\nHe smiles. ""Well yes, but you are too young to be saying the actual names.\n\n""Why?"" Ceil asked looking at her dad.\n\n""It's inappropriate,"" he smiles. ""When you get older I'll tell you.""\n\n""What if I don't say them to anyone but you?""\n\nHe thinks for a moment. ""Well okay... ask away baby."" he said holding her close keeping his cock in her pussy.\n\n""what are the names of all our parts we've been using?""\n\n""Well my lollipop is a cock... your second mouth is your ass... your pee hole is your pussy or cunt and our juices is cum.""\n\n""Oh... I like those names better!""\n\n""I bet you do."" he chuckles kissing her.\n\nCeil kisses him back. ""Can we do it again?"" she asked eagerly\n\n""Sure,"" he smiles."
40,A Parallel Universe,"['bb', 'bg', 'bi', 'fant']","How I contrived to reach this parallel universe is my secret. I will only say that it was the first time that I had done it. I intend to do it again and again; relive my life from age twelve. The only thing that will stop me from doing it an infinite number of times is some accidental death that catches me so quickly that I have no time to make the jump.\n\nMy mother called up the stairs, saying that it was time to get up for school. My mother! I thought how I longed to see her again, to embrace her and kiss her cheek. Perhaps this time she would not die in that freak accident which took her life when I was twenty. I yelled downstairs that I was up. I got out of bed and stripped naked for the shower. I looked in the bathroom mirror and was shocked at my reflection. I had forgotten how beautiful I had been, was, at age twelve. My hair was raven black and my eyes light blue. My skin was slightly pale, and my features were delicate; my face was very pretty. I had a pubescent boy's chest with nipples raised on small cones of flesh. My belly was flat. I went back into the bedroom and looked at myself in the full lenth mirror on the closet door. My legs were gorgeous, shapely and soft looking, sexually alluring. They were devoid of hair, as was my groin. My penis was creamy smooth and half hard. I played with it and it became erect; no more than four slender inches. I got into the shower, lathered my body and proceeded to masturbate. Oh! it was so splendid. It hadn't felt that good in decades.\n\nAs I descended the stairs I was determined to act naturally, to be the same boy that I had been the day before. I did well enough, although my mother wondered a bit about my affectionate hug. I was not a stranger in another body. I had all the memories of the past days, weeks and months. I knew that at school the first thing would be social science and that we were studying the state government. I had done my homework the previous evening. At school I would pal about with Jimmy and Sam. Sam had not yet begun to jack off and we kidded him about it. I remembered that Molly was in my class, although she was a year younger than I, eleven and one half. Originally I had rebuffed Molly's efforts to interest me in her. I had found her face, which was in transition, a bit awkward. I was mean in rejecting her and I had embarrassed her. Yet, by thirteen Molly became the most beautiful girl in school, and she wouldn't give me the time of day. This time, I resolved, I was going to be nice to Molly and make her my girl, even though Jimmy and Sam would poke fun at me.\n\nI rode my bike to school, joining a stream of other kids, some of whom waved at me, and I responded, knowing them well. At the bike rack in the school yard Sam came up and gave me a familiar punch on the shoulder. I was glad to see him; he was a really close friend, closer than Jimmy, who was a bit too wild for me. Years later, when Sam confessed to me that he was gay, I remembered a few times, when we were pubescent and a little older, that I thought he touched me provocatively. This time I would respond positively to his touches. Sam was prettier than I.\n\nIn home room I sat next to Molly, who smiled shyly at me. I smiled back rather than scowl as was my previous habit, and I could see that she almost gasped in surprise. Molly was a lovely blond girl with braids on each side of her head. The old man in my mind found her calves to be exciting as well as the bulges that poked at her blouse. The original twelve year old boy had failed to appreciate those qualities of the girl until it was too late. I said a few nice words to the girl, and she became flustered. She was obviously infatuated with my pretty self.\n\nSchool was boring. I knew all the answers, of course, but I had to keep my grades at an unsuspicious B+ level. I had to make deliberate, stupid mistakes. I did not want to become a sudden prodigy, which would attracted too much adult attention. I was more interested in being just a kid, a kid with the secret sophistication of a long-experienced adult. \n\nDespite school, the next few days were blissful for the old man inside my mind; revisiting old haunts and friends. The twelve year old boy behaved naturally and no one could suspect the truth. The days stretched into weeks; my new life was well underway. I was very nice to Molly, which only deepened her infatuation with me, as I intended. But I would not rush after her; she would come to me.\n\nThen, one Friday night, I went to Sam's house for a sleep over. I was excited and wondered what would come of it. Sam was so pretty. We played card games with his two sisters, one older, one younger than he, both beautiful. I had become overwhelmed by the realization that the world was populated with children about my age, the beauty of whom could not be truly appreciated by the ordinary twelve year old boy. That exquisite, young beauty would become evident to most boys only when they had grown older and the children had become legally and morally out of reach. That is one of life's tragedies. But in my second life I appreciated that incredible beauty and it was in reach.\n\nSam was a boy who was one of the few his age who understood it. We were in his room and I could tell that he found the shape of my thighs alluring. We were in our underpants, ready for bed. I thought that he was absolutely gorgeous, but I would not initiate anything. I hoped that he would touch me that night, and I would let him. In my original life there had been no sleep over until months later. In bed together, with the lights off, Sam confessed, in a whisper, that he had been jacking off for several weeks. I gave him a bravo. Then he turned to me, his face very close to mine, our bare legs touching, and suggested that we get naked and do it together. I agreed at once, to his relief. We threw back the sheet and pulled down our underpants. His cock was no larger than mine. With three fingers and a thumb we began to jack off, looking into each other's face. It did not take us long. As I was approaching my climax I saw his body stiffen, his face grimace, and he buried his head into my neck and shoulder as he shot his spunk onto my body. I was right behind him. We had stifled our groans. Sam did not move his head away from me. I put my arm around him and he snuggled closer. He began to kiss and lick my neck. I ran my hand down his back and fondled a buttock. Sam turned his face up so that our cheeks were together. I waited impatiently for him to kiss my lips, which he finally did. We kissed for the longest time. I was in heaven. The first time I ached to kiss the face of a pretty young boy I was nineteen years old, and knew that I could not, that I would never know the excitment of loving such beauty. Sam and I kissed and fondled each other, but that night we went no further. We fell asleep in each other's arms. In the morning, after we awakened, Sam looked at me sheepishly. I reassured him with a loving palm on his smooth cheek. We showered together and I bathed him with my soapy hands, feeling his lovely young body, cleansing his penis briefly. Then he did me, more lovingly, fondling my limbs, kissing me at times on the lips. He masturbated me deliberately from behind, his hard cock poking at my anus. I leaned forward slightly and invited him in. The penetration was not very painful. Sam fucked my ass and jacked me off at the same time. I admired his physical coordination. He came first with a groan and I soon followed. We became twelve year old homosexual lovers, learning to fuck and suck each other with a gentle passion. I exalted in the experience as did he, but my ecstasy was the realization of a long, forbidden yearning.\n\nSam became jealous of my interest in Molly. I told him that he was my boy friend and would always be, and in fact we remained lovers long after we grew hair and developed the bodies of men, until we entered college and went our separate ways. But I insisted that I wanted a girl friend; I wanted Molly. He could not understand, because he was not attracted to girls, but he acquiesced. He loved me that much. I fondled and kissed his beautiful legs that night, another sleep over, not believing that Molly's limbs could match his. I sucked his slender penis lovingly and received his squirts in my mouth. Again, we fell asleep in each other's arms.\n\nFor three months I had been teasing Molly with my affectionate behavior. When I finally touched my hand to hers, she wilted, almost swooned. She was an easy conquest. We began to meet after school, when our parents were still at work. We were soon kissing on the lips, and though she resisted my incessant attempts, she finally allowed me to fondle her small breasts, as I whispered love words into her ear. She let me undo her blouse and view them, to touch her bare flesh, to suckle them. They were exquisite, scarcely a handful, but perfectly shaped with roseate nipples. Later that night, behind my garage, I fucked Sam in the ass, thinking of Molly's titties as I came.\n\nMolly let me stroke her bare legs, even her soft thighs underneath her skirt, but she would push my hand away when I reached her panties. For days I persisted and finally she didn't resist my touch. I masturbated the little girl and she experienced her first orgasm. After that I could do anything with her. The next day, after school in my room, she let me undress her and see her nakedness. She was awesomely beautiful. I too undressed and we lay together on the bed naked, kissing and rubbing our bodies against each other. Then I did something that an ordinary twelve year old would not have imagined: I went down on her. I tasted her soft thighs and went to her bare nether lips, licking them. I parted them and found her small clit. Her aroma, slightly sour, was intoxicating. I gave her three tremendous orgasms with my tongue, and she lay half unconscious when I finished. I then mounted the pretty little girl and claimed my first virgin. My slender cock did not hurt her too much, although she cried. Within a week I was able to give her an orgasm as we fucked. Molly and I remained lovers for just six months, during which time we fucked over one hundred times. Then she broke it off, just before she experienced menarche. She didn't explain. When she was thirteen years old, she was the most beautiful girl in school, and while she would smile at me when we met, she would never let met touch her again.\n\nWhen I was twenty five years old, I jumped to another of the infinite parallel universes. I was again twelve, and I again set out to seduce Sam and Molly."
41,A Religious Sect,"['MFbg', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'bi', 'ws']","Mary was only 12 years old when she got pregnant with Bobby. Daddy's cock was so hard as he brought his daughter to a tremendous orgasm and filled her hairless cunt with his seed. Her mother's face was alive with lust as she held little Mary's hand while her father fucked her hairless cunt.>\n\nMary's parents belonged to a religious sect who believed that only family members should reproduce with other family members. They debunked the idea that the practice could result in a poor gene pool. It did seem that the male off spring of these family incestual unions where blessed with large cocks and huge sex drives. The female members had dripping cunts that needed regular attention.>\n\nAs she felt Bobby's mouth on hers feeding her some of her milk she squeezed some milk from her other tit and rubbed it on his throbbing man sized prick. She knew she was about to be soundly fucked by her son and her cunt was open and ready.>\n\nShe wished her father and mother were here to see how well her son fucked her. Her 10 year old son was a powerhouse of hormones and during their last visit he had even fucked his grandmother until her cunt was awash with his cum. They were disappointed that she didn't get pregnant by her grandson. What a joy that would have been.>\n\nMary snapped out of her thoughts and her eyes popped open as she felt her son's huge cock head rub her wet cunt lips and then ram her soaked sex and start frantically fucking her. He could go on like this for an hour as her tits bounced and leaked milk on her sweaty body.> \n\n***\n\nShe went into a dream state and remembered back to Bobby when she brought him home from the hospital.>\n\nHer mother moved in for awhile to help, like good mothers did. Mary remembered how her mother would hold him and let him suck her own mature tits. Even grandmothers kept nursing in their religion. Once Mary peeked into their bedroom and saw her mother, nude, nursing baby Bobby and frantically finger fucking her gray haired cunt. She was whispering to Bobby that she couldn't wait for him to get old enough to fuck her.>\n\nThat sight made her so horny that she wished her dad were here to fuck her. She had to settle, like her mother, on her finger.>\n\nBefore her mother left she showed Mary how to rub oil over the baby's little prick and make it hard before she sucked him. Mary remembered leaning over and sucking his baby prick when she felt her mother's long finger enter her dripping cunt. Then her mother's tongue licking her hairy cunt to a huge milk shooting orgasm. The women in the sect loved cunt almost as much as cock.>\n\nOf course baby's cry but, with Bobby, all Mary had to do was suck his little prick and he would smile and hump her cock sucking mouth.>\n\nHer parents were getting older but she never failed to marvel at her dad's swinging 8"" piece of fuck meat and how it felt, hard, in her cunt before he came.>\n\nAnd her loving mother, older but still able to nurse her daughter and grandson. Her cunt hair may have turned gray but she was always horny and ready to suck and fuck.>\n\nIn fact, Mary remembered when she was about 9 or so and nursing when her mom started finger fucking her hairless little fuck slit. Her mother told her it was to get ready for her father's loving cock. It felt so good. Little Mary reached down and rubbed her mother's hairy cunt slit and was rewarded with squirting milk as her mother had an orgasm.>\n\nLittle Mary had, of course, learned the basic tenant of their sect. Only family members could have sex with one another to keep the gene pool pure. Because of the results of family sex and the resulting super charged gene pool, constant relief was necessary.>\n\nSince her father wasn't always there, her mother showed her the joy of mother daughter love. Mary loved the taste of her mother's milk filled tits and lusty cunt.>\n\nOne day, when Bobby was about 8 years old he had a tremendous hard on, dripping hormonal pre cum. His mother and grandmother were out shopping for the day, his grandfather in the other room reading.>\n\nNudity was always practiced in the home so there were no secrets or hang ups about sex or the body. The bathroom door was never closed and Bobby loved to watch his mother piss. On day he really had to piss but his mother was sitting on the toilet. Mary told him to go ahead and piss between her long legs and spread them. Because his cock was hard he lost control and pissed all over her belly and thick pubic bush. Before he finished his mom grabbed his ass and pulled his hairless cock into her mouth and gave him a blow job. When she finished she smiled at him, piss and cum running down her chin. When she finished she leaned back and had Bobby lick her piss soaked cunt slit.> She ended up on the bathroom floor laying in piss and getting a good fucking.>\n\nAs he walked up to where his grandfather was sitting and saw that he had his head back, eyes closed and was stroking his slippery 8"" cock. His granddad opened his eyes and smiled and reached out with his pre cum smeared hand and rubbed Bobby's bare ass, pulling Bobby's flowing cock closer.>\n\nHe pulled Bobby's jerking prick deep into his hungry mouth, grabbed his ass and started mouth fucking his boy cock. Bobby was so fucking hot that he spread his legs, leaned back and cried out as he released streams of cum down his granddad's cock sucking mouth.>\n\nHis granddad pulled Bobby's head down until his mouth was full of his granddad's huge prick meat. His mouth was fucked until he felt a tightening of his granddad's body and was rewarded with a flood of cum. As he milked every last drop of cum from the big prick he felt a finger exploring his moist virgin ass hole.>\n\nAs his granddad lead Bobby into the bedroom Bobby knew that his dream was about to cum true and he was going to feel a slippery cock enter his horny ass and fill his bowels with streams of cum.>\n\nAs they say, ""A family who prays together...""\n\nComments welcome..."
42,A Rose,"['M+F', 'wife slut']","I learned about sex when I was 12. My aunt gave me a copy of ""The Sensual Woman"" and I read it cover to cover in a day or two. Within six months my aunt's husband had seduced me: I learned about fucking, hand jobs, sucking cock and how to please a man. By fourteen I had fucked at least ten men. My uncle had me until I was about twenty-two, off and on, so to speak. The next few years I was to capture many a young man's cherry, and was very popular in school. Early on I got my 34D breasts and lots of attention.\n\nBy sixteen I was dressing up, looking tewnty-plus and dating men in their 30's. Mother knew and encouraged me to go out with the chief of police, the mayor and other celebrities. If Dad knew, he never said anything, and by seventeen I had fucked men all the way to sixty years of age. The number ran to well over fifty by then.\n\nToday at 32, I'm sexy, slim by choice, 5'7"", 115 pounds, and have a nice 34D-22-34.\n\nEd and I dated for six months before he finally said he thought I was the sexiest woman he had ever been with. I liked that a lot. He also said he thought that I would never be totally he wanted me, but with an open relationship: he'd marry me, but only if I agreed to fuck other men. What sound-thinking lady could turn that down?\n\nIt began for real on a misty night with Ed in another town and I at hime. We were having phone-sex when he asked if I wanted a big cock in my wet pussy. The answer was, of course, Yes. He asked if I wanted to seduce some sexy man into fucking me that night. Another Yes. I should, he said, dress up sexy, go to the Hilton and test my sexuality. Then I asked if he wanted me to get fucked. He said Yes and I was on fire.\n\nI went to my closet and selected a nothing dress, back open to the crack of my ass, hip hugging, with straps that tied behind my neck and just barely covered my breasts. I also wore my sexiest high heels: four inches.\n\nI spotted a table in back, away from the band, and loved the looks I got as I sauntered across the floor. Ed had given me a two-carat diamond as an engagement ring. It was beautiful, but I wondered if it would slow the men down. I didn't have long to wait.\n\nDavid leaned over my table. ""Buy you a drink?"" he asked.\n\n""Yes,"" I said easily as I checked out his full head of grey hair. He was slightly taller than me, and slim.\n\n""What's a sexy thing like you doing out here alone tonight?"" Dave asked, smiling.\n\n""Bored,"" I said. ""Needed to get out.""\n\n""Where's hubby?"" he asked.\n\n""He's a pilot, away on a trip.""\n\n""Oh. Oh,"" Dave smiled again. ""And now you're the cat's-away mouse?""\n\n""Yes,"" I answered smiling at him.\n\nDave's hand covered mine now. He admired my well manicured nails with red nail cover. ""Want to dance?""\n\nDave held me close even though the music was medium-paced and soon I knew he was getting aroused. I liked that컴turning him on컴and when his hand found the swell of my back and lower, I encouraged him. His cock was erect against my belly. I loved feeling it roll as we moved.\n\nBack at the table Dave sat close and ran his hand over my knees. ""Does hubby know you're out tonight?""\n\nI thought for a moment. What should I say? I decided to go with the truth. ""Yes, he does. He wants me to enjoy myself while he's away."" Dave did not seem outwardly shocked.\n\n""Nice man. I think I like him,"" Dave said. ""I like you, too. Even better than him.""\n\nHe leaned forward and kissed me lightly, but I met him more than half-way. My tongue shot out and teased him. What was a mere peck became hotter. He got the message.\n\nDave excused himself and left the table for a few minutes. When he returned he leaned over and kissed me again. Again we exchanged tongues. The sexuality was building.\n\nNow Dave was even more open. ""I want to make love to you tonight,"" he said.\n\nI was shocked at his blunt statement. I think I laughed at his bluntness. His hand on my knee felt very good and I loved his kisses. ""I don't know about that,"" I said not sure where to go with it next. But he knew.\n\n""Look,"" he said, ""we like each other, right?""\n\n""Right.""\n\n""So why not? Ed would approve, I'm sure."" Dave was mothing if not persistent.\n\nI smiled at the reference to Ed. He probably would like it. I was sure I would.\n\nDave saw his opening. ""Look let's go to your place. If it doesn't feel right, we'll just talk.""\n\nDave's hand was now inside my thigh and I was wearing no hose. I felt his heat and my pussy was getting wet. Dave kissed me again and this time it was hotter. His fingers grazed over my crotch and I knew he felt my wetness.\n\n""Okay,"" I said. I knew I wanted to get fucked, and he knew it also.\n\nOutside at my car he pulled my close and laid a very hot kiss on me. His tongue and mine dueled for depth while our bodies pressed tight for reaction. He reacted well.\n\nOn the way home, Dave following, I wondered what I'd gotten into. I was at the bar fixing a drink when Dave entered the house. From behind, he slide his hands inside the sides of my dress and cupped my breast. I leaned back and he kissed me. Oh, so nice. I melted as his cock growing against my ass....\n\nThe phone rang.\n\nI went to the living room and sat on the couch to answer it. The clock said one o'clock컴in the morning. ""Hi baby."" It was Ed and my heart went crazy hearing his voice.\n\n""Oh, hi,"" I said.\n\n""Have fun?""\n\nThere was expectation in his voice. ""Yes!"" I said. ""I have a gorgeous man beside me right now."" Dave was right there and his hands were busy. One cupped my crotch and the other was busy at my neck straps. ""We just got home.""\n\n""Oh!"" Ed said. ""Gonna get laid?""\n\n""I don't know,"" I said as Dave put my hand on his now-bare cock. ""I hope so.""\n\nDave asked if it was Ed and I nodded.\n\n""Whoops! There goes the dress top."" Dave freed the tie and the bodice fell to my waist. He stood and put a knee on the couch, bringing his cock toward my face with my hand still stroking it. I pulled him closer and ovaled my mouth around the head.\n\n""Ummmm, now I have a mouth full of a beautiful cock. I'm in heaven. It looks just like yours.""\n\n""Oh yeah, baby. Sounds like you will get laid."" Ed was excited.\n\n""I expect so."" Dave was leaning into me now and letting me talk and suck intermittently. He was rock hard. ""So good honey, I like this,"" I said as I went back to sucking Dave's cock. I took him deep into my throat and out again, feeling his heat.\n\nDave was stroking Rose's breasts, so lovely and firm, and he knew climax was near. Seeing the young wife suck his cock while talking with her husband had him very excited. ""I'm going to cum,"" he said.\n\nRose heard him and took him deeper. When he convulsed and fired his cum, Rose sucked it all down missing nothing. ""Oh yes, baby. He just came in my mouth.""\n\n""Alright baby. Sounds like you're having fun."" Ed was very excited and Rose could hear that in his voice.\n\n""Honey, he wants to fuck me. I have to put the phone down."" Rose was wondering what to do now.\n\nEd had the answer. ""Put the phone on the floor on its side and have at it, baby.""\n\nDave was now pulling Rose's dress off and her panties as she talked with her husband. ""Okay!"" she managed as she turned to put the phone down. Dave placed it on the floor for her and quickly mounted her on the couch. For a several seconds they rolled and positioned themselves as Dave got into her very wet pussy. Rose was in another world. Oh, she liked that full feeling as he pushed inside her more than ready pussy. Ed was forgotten, marriage was forgotten, as she merged with this man. He fucked her hard and deep.\n\nConsumed by lust, Rose pulled her legs up so he could go even deeper.\n\nDave was raised on his extended arms as he fucked the skinny wife. He loved seeing his cock slice into her cunt. Even better he liked knowing her husband could hear her moans and cries as she was fucked. It turned him on and he was harder than he had ever been in years. He liked seeing her titties bounce as he rammed it in her. Caught up in it he pounded the wife's cunt drawing gasp and moans with each stroke, sounds he knew were going out on the phone to her husband. The sounds of sex filled the room.\n\nEd heard it all. The couch squeaking as they positioned themselves. The sound of voices not really discernable. Then some quiet and then Rose moaning, the couch squeaking, then the sound of flesh slapping flesh. He knew Rose was getting fucked. It all grew louder, squeaking, moans, slapping, and then the tell-tale sound of a cock splitting a very wet pussy. Ed climaxed.\n\nHaving come once, Dave knew he was good for another 20 minutes or better, and his cock was still rock hard. Rose was great: a terrific lay. Her hips moved with him and her legs pulled back, swinging against his side as he pounded her, his cock slicing the skinny brunette's pussy on each stroke. She was one hot bitch, he thought as he watched her take it.\n\nLost in it all Rose was having climax after climax. She was not focused on anything but getting fucked컴not Ed and not what he thought, but what she felt컴a hard cock in her very wet pussy.\n\nDave was nearing climax and he lay forward on Rose, feeling her titties press against him. Rose's warm, wet mouth opened for his tongue and he tasted his cum on her lips. This position brought his hard cock up over Rose's clit and she got hotter. Dave loved the way her hips bucked up at him and her legs jack knifed with each thrust. Her pussy was even tighter in this position and he felt her pubic bone scraping his cock as he fucked her.\n\nNow Rose thought of her husband hearing her fuck a stranger. She visualized him stroking his cock as she got fucked. She made a mental note to thank Ed for letting her let her slutty side out. Then her clit took over and she was lost again in lust. She hung on as Dave fucked into her more-than-willing cunt.\n\nThe room rocked with sexual sounds and they sped to a thunderous climax. Minutes later Rose was took up the phone as Dave got up to a sitting position.\n\n""Hi baby. It was wonderful, thank you,"" Rose gushed into the phone.\n\n""Oh yeah, honey. Great lay, huh?"" Ed said a bit hoarse. ""You are one fantastic woman. Let me talk to Dave now, okay?""\n\n""Sure,"" Rose said and she handed the phone to Dave.\n\n""Man you are one lucky son of a bitch,"" Dave said. ""This is one beautiful woman. What a body.""\n\n""Thanks,"" Ed said. ""I sure love her a lot. Did you enjoy her?""\n\n""Oh man, yes. Best blow job I ever had and what a great lay!""\n\nRose got an idea. As Dave and Ed talked she eased her way between Dave's legs, sat on the floor and took his flaccid cock in her hands and started stroking him. She told herself it was to drive Ed and Dave crazy, but she knew she just wanted to get fucked again. She mouthed Dave's cock and then his balls. She heard Dave describing what she was doing to him and she worked to get him hard again. It worked.\n\n""I have to hang up now and take your wife to bed. This seems like an all night thing."" Dave could take no more. He had to mount the hot brunette again.\n\nThe next day I met Ed at the airport. We hugged and kissed warmly. Ed was very excited with all that had happened. He told me several times he loved me and I needed to hear that. In the car he got between my legs and ate me out before we left the parking lot.\n\n""Want to do it again?"" Ed ask as we headed home.\n\nI smiled, licked my lips and thought about how easy men are.\n\n""Sure.""\n\n--end"
43,A Second Date with Michael,"['MF', 'voy']","We continued to talk as she helped me do my makeup and hair and I found out that she liked having me as a girlfriend. ""As a boy, you can be so hard to get along with, but this week as a girl has been a lot of fun and I find that rather than dislike you, I have enjoyed being together with you and doing things together with Karen as a threesome. I know mother likes you better as a girl. Your own mother is very surprised that you have been so cooperative although she knows that some of the threats that she is holding over you has contributed to your good behavior. I can't wait until you find out what she has planned for you on Sunday. You can ask until you are blue in the face, but I promised not to tell what it was. Let's just say that you are in for a little more time as a girl and I think you are going to like it as much as mother and I do. I only mention that more time is coming because you have to attend my debutante ball at the country club and I think that under the circumstances they will keep you as a girl at least till then. =\n\nI don't think that ruins the surprise in any way or changes anything you probably already figured out. I didn't know what to say to her revelation as she was right I was expecting that I would probably remain a girl through the fancy ball that my Aunt had invited me to participate in and had already got me to get Michael to commit to being my date for, but what else was mother going to do to me and why would no one tell me about it and what made them laugh when they were told about it themselves? =\n\n It was time to concentrate on the day at hand and my date with Michael to come. I finished dressing just as the doorbell rang. It was Michael and he looked very nice in a sport shirt and black dress pants. It was easy to tell that he was trying to impress me with his looks. He didn't have to try hard. i already thought of him as handsome and was pleased to be seen with him. My Aunt extended my curfew before telling us to enjoy our date. We then walked to the restaurant. I held his hand the whole way. He opened the door for me to enter and held my chair as I sat down. There are some real fun things about being a girl and I was getting to enjoy them. I liked the attention. =\n\nI liked the courtesies of having doors opened, chairs held, dates paid for, and the warmth of being held in a boy's arms. =\n\nThe dinner was delicious. I excused myself to the ladies' room before leaving to touch up my makeup. It was only another block to the movie theater. He bought the tickets a soda and some popcorn. We found some secluded seats toward the back of the auditorium and settled down with his arm comfortably draped around my shoulder. I eagerly welcomed the moments when he would lean over and kiss me as I was falling into the female role and I think I was actually falling in love with Michael. =\n\n=46rom the movie we walked to the local ice cream parlor and had a sundae for dessert. There were several other couples there and not one of them thought Michael and I were any different from them. soon it was time to leave and we took our stroll through the park down by the lake. We paused to look at some of the older couples engaged in heavy petting and one girl was engaged in giving her boyfriend a blow job. That scene caused me to blush and soon we found a spot of our own where we did nothing more than gaze at the stars and hug and kiss a bit. The thought of what I had seen that girl doing kept filling my mind with excitement and wonder as I thought what it might be like to do it to Michael, but a sense of my true identity kept me in check and made me feel guilty for even having such thoughts. The thoughts haunted me even after we had returned home and kissed goodnight at the door. They haunted my dreams that night as well. I couldn't tell my Aunt what I had seen but I had to tell someone, so I asked Linda for some private time and to help me dress for the wedding that I would be attending that morning."
44,A Slut's Confession,"['M+F', 'reluc']","I am very much the professional in the office, but at office luncheons, softball games, and parties, I am a outrageous flirt. I just can't help it. At first, Scott was the perfect target for my flirting: good-looking, young, single, and very aware of my status and position in the office. He was always fun to tease, always a good sport-until a Christmas party at a partner's house.\n\nIn the holiday mood and feeling safe with my husband, Phil, at my side, I had been merciless flirting with Scott all evening. Later in the evening, I was walking out of the upstairs bathroom when a hand grabbed my arm and pulled me into a bedroom. It was Scott.\n\n""Come here, you cockteaser."" He hissed, as he closed the bedroom door behind us.\n\nI didn't say a word because I assumed he was now kidding me in return, or maybe he had had just a little too much to drink.\n\nHis hands shot to my breasts and roughly felt them through the green velvet of my dress. His fingers found my braless nipples and they hardened to his touch.\n\n""No, Scott! What do you think you're doing? My husband is downstairs!""\n\n""I'm breaking a cockteaser. In my neighborhood we know how to deal with cockteasers, and you are the worst I have ever met. When I'm through with you, you won't tease me anymore.""\n\nHis rough talk and his rough grabs were so out of place, so beyond anything in my experience, so surprising, I was shocked and had to suppress a nervous giggle. But at the same time, the whole situation was turning me on. I didn't fear for my safety, because of the setting And that it was Scott, and I knew he would never hurt me. Still, the roughness was causing me to respond. Phil, always a gentleman in and out of bed, had never talked to me or felt me the way Scott was. This was new and exciting. I fell back almost willingly when Scott pushed me back on to the bed.\n\n""Scott! Stop it! Are you crazy?"" I was protesting, but I was also keeping my voice low.\n\nScott ripped down his zipper and pulled out a beautiful, rigid cock. He threw my skirt up over my face, pulled down my pantyhose and, instead of removing my panties, he merely pulled the elastic crotch far enough to the side to slide that wonderful dick into my already hot, wet cunt and I started the best orgasm of my life on his second stroke.\n\nWhen he came, he pulled out and stood up. I sat up and smiled at him, ""Wow! I really can't believe that happened, Scott. It was great, but I can't believe I just cheated on my husband!""\n\nScott grabbed the back of my head and pulled me to his still-hard cock, ""Shut up, bitch. Lick me clean.""\n\nI took his warm and sticky cock in my mouth, sucking it and then licking our juices from its length.\n\nAs I was working on his cock, Scott said, ""Do you know why cockteasers tease? Because they are really sluts and that's the only way they know how to ask for it the way they want it - hard and fast.""\n\nI heard him, but was enjoying his cock too much to pay that much attention to what he was saying. Finally, when he was clean, he returned his meat into his pants and zipped up. He walked out of the bedroom without another word, and by the time I had reassembled myself and returned to the party, he was gone.\n\nThat night was the beginning of my descent into raunchy sex. I didn't know it then, but Scott had given me something I could no longer live without. Until Scott took me on that bed, I never knew sexual excitement like that existed. I had never been that aroused, and I wanted more.\n\n**\n\nAt work the following Monday, Scott followed me to my car and demanded a blowjob. There was never any question of doing what he said to do. I vividly remembered my orgasm, the total release and satisfaction, and wanted more.\n\nI gave Scott his blowjob, and that became the daily ritual. Every afternoon, in my $400 business suits, I'd be sucking on my studs hot cock as his hands roamed over and in my body. He'd fill my mouth with cum, and watch me swallow it, and then I'd lick him clean, drive home and be the perfect wife and mother.\n\nOn Friday afternoon, Scott gave me his address and told me to be there by noon on Saturday. It was easy enough to tell Phil that I was preparing for a trial, which always entailed extra hours at the office.\n\nWhen I arrived at Scott's, he pointed me to the bedroom and told me to undress. For the next three hours I was held in the most wonderful state of sexual awareness in my life! Scott tired this girl out!\n\nHis hard body and hard cock were all over and in my body. I became a slave to his touch. He would tease and play with me until my release was about to explode, and then back off - he drove me crazy and into ecstasy. He fucked my mouth, my cunt, my tits and my virgin asshole. He sucked my nipples and toes and fingers and clit. He massaged my legs and back and breasts and my pussy.\n\nPhil had been the only other man to make love to me and he couldn't compare to Scott. I didn't want the afternoon to end. I wanted Scott to fuck me for days.\n\nI was dressing to leave, standing on wobbly legs, hugging Scott around the neck, when he patted my buns and said, ""Same time, next Saturday, slut.""\n\n""I'll be here.""\n\n""See you in the parking garage after work on Monday, slut.""\n\n""I'll be waiting, Scott.""\n\nIt was hard to believe, but our fuck session the following Saturday was even better than the first! Scott was so young and strong and aggressive. The more he demanded from me, the more I responded and enjoyed. But after that second Saturday, I didn't want to wait another long week between Scott's fucks. Every night, during our garage Blowjobs, I begged Scott to let me visit him. Finally, on Thursday he said yes. I stayed until midnight and just about crawled home and into My bed. Driving home, I admitted to myself, for the first time, that I was no longer in control of all aspects of my life-I was physically and sexually addicted to Scott.\n\n**\n\nOn the third Saturday, Scott wasn't alone when I arrived.\n\n""This is my friend, Sean,"" smiled Scott.\n\nI said hello to Sean and the three of us talked for a while. I couldn't wait for him to leave, so Scott and I could get on with the fucking! I get hot just being close to Scott.\n\nScott patted me on the knee and smiled again, saying, ""I told Sean you'd give him a blow job, before he left.""\n\n""No, Scott, I can't do that."" I couldn't understand why Scott would say that, and wondered how far he was going to push me.\n\n""Well, Babe, then I guess you better get your coat and get the fuck out of here. No more fun times with me.""\n\nI knew Scott was serious. I'm embarrassed to admit I thought about it for only a few seconds. I was not prepared to give up Scott's pleasures so easily.\n\n""Okay, Scott, I'll do as you ask.""\n\nWith a huge grin, Sean led me into the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed. I opened his belt and trousers and pulled them down to his shoe-tops. I knelt on the floor, between his legs, and wrapped my lips around his cock, feeling it grow and harden inside my wet mouth.\n\nBefore Sean came, Scott entered the bedroom. He was naked and seemed to enjoy watching me fuck Sean with my mouth. His dick was hard and I reached for it with my hand as Sean exploded in my mouth.\n\nI'm sure you guessed that Sean didn't leave, and the next several hours had both men fucking and sucking me in turn and at the same time. It became obvious that Scott's favorite position was pounding his cock into me, doggie-style, as I sucked on Sean's cock.\n\nMy body was sore and tired as I drove home from Scott's apartment. I couldn't believe that, up until about 4 weeks ago, only my husband had ever made love to me, and that day I had been used and abused by two young studs. I wondered why I didn't have regrets or more guilt.\n\n**\n\nThe relationship, if that is what this is, has gotten kinkier and kinkier. I continued to go to Scott's place almost every Saturday for the next couple of months. Most days Scott was alone, but Sean did show up occasionally and the 3-way was repeated each time.\n\nIn late March, Scott told me to get there a little early and when I did, he handed me an outrageous outfit. It was a skirt, too short for anybody, a T-shirt top, scooped low and wide in the front, and very high heels.\n\n""Put these on, Janice. I'm having some friends over to watch basketball, and you're going to be our waitress.""\n\nI definitely didn't like the sound of that, after my experience with Sean. ""Scott, please don't make me do this. I don't want to entertain your friends-just you. I'll wear this outfit for you.""\n\nScott grabbed the clothes from my hand. ""No problem, Janice. You know the rule-you do what I ask, or we don't play anymore. It's that simple. You wear this for my friends or you go home and don't Ever come back.""\n\nAn hour later, dressed in the outfit and wearing more make-up than I have since I was 14, I was serving beer and chips to Scott, Sean and three friends. My tits, ass and pussy were being grabbed, tweaked, poked, probed and fingered at every opportunity. I was pulled down on to laps for feels and kisses until one of the new guys pulled out his hard cock and told me to sit on it.\n\nOf course, and as usual, all this mistreatment had really turned me on and I was only too happy to position myself in his lap, facing him, pulling my short skirt up, and slowing lowering my hot, wet cunt onto his cock. He pulled my top over my head and began to attack my tits with his mouth and hands.\n\nThat started the party in earnest. After that first fuck, I moved from lap to lap, fucking and blowing the five guys as fast as they could shoot their load and get hard again.\n\nI was having a ball, but instead of appreciating having an attractive, willing woman available to take care of their animal urges, these guys were crude and rude and gross. One guy had me lie down on the coffee table as he poured beer on my tits and pussy and lapped it up. Another guy pulled his cock out of my mouth as he started to come, and shot his warm, sticky jism on my tits, and then lifted each one up to my mouth so he could watch me lick his cum off my nipples.\n\nSean laid on his back on the floor and had me mount his cock. Another guy, Dave, stood over Sean and I sucked his prick into my mouth. Within a few minutes, a third guy walked over and stood watching. I reached for his erect penis and jerked it off until he shot his cum all over my face. The sight of the cum must have been enough for Sean and Dave, because they both came within seconds of each other.\n\nFor 2 hours, to the hoots, cat-calls, cheering and whistles, serviced their cocks. They were no longer men to me, only jerking, pumping, shooting cocks. And I loved every minute of it.\n\nScott must have realized how exhausting the whole thing had been for me, because about 2 hours after starting, he told me to get dressed and to go home. I left, blowing kisses to everyone's moans and groans because I was leaving.\n\nWhen I got home, the kids were still at the roller rink and Phil was napping. Thanking my lucky stars, I stripped and made my way to the shower. I smelled like a whorehouse next to a brewery.\n\nI was shampooing my hair when the shower door opened and Phil stepped in wearing a smile and a hard-on. My guess was that he woke from his nap with an erection and wanted me to do something about it. Without a word, I leaned back against the wall and let my husband walk his cock up inside me.\n\nWhen he came, I thought about him adding one more gooey load to the 10 or 12 loads of cum already filling my cunt, and I had my most intense orgasm of my action-packed day.\n\n**\n\nAfter the party, things got back to ""normal"" for a while. Everyday after work, I give Scott a blowjob. He lets me visit him about one weeknight every two weeks and almost every Saturday. Sean is usually there on Saturdays, and sometimes, Dave also shows up. It doesn't matter to me whether it's 1 or 2 or 3 -- I service them all-letting them do whatever they want to me.\n\nLast week was the ultimate demand by Scott. After work, he handed me a bag and told me to come to his apartment at 10:00pm that night, wearing a lot of make-up and the contents of the bag. I told him that it was impossible for me to get out that late on a Friday night. Scott told me to be there or else say goodbye, and then he walked away. Lucky for me, Phil is a trusting individual. I know I abuse that trust, but, that night, after dinner, I told him I was going out with some women from the office for a bachelorette party. I didn't know then how close to the truth I was.\n\nI parked outside of Scott's and looked in the bag. All that was in it was a black garter belt, black stockings and black high heels. It wasn't easy, but I stripped and put the sexy stuff on in the car, fixed my extra make-up in the visor mirror, and put on my raincoat.\n\nMusic was blasting through Scott's apartment door and I had to knock several times. Finally, Scott opened the door and held up a finger for me to wait. He turned back into the apartment and announced, ""The entertainment's here. Get the groom ready!""\n\nMore yells from inside followed. Scott curled his finger for me to step inside. His living room was full of men. Beer cans were everywhere and an X-rated video was on the VCR. In the center of the room was a good-looking guy sitting in a desk chair, with his hands behind him.\n\nScott took my hand and led me into the room, ""Gentlemen. This is the Sex Machine. Some of you have already met her and know what I mean. The rest of you-well, hold on to your balls!\n\n""Our dear friend, and groom-to-be, Gary, requested that I not get a stripper for the party. It seems he didn't want to risk any hanky-panky the night before his wedding. He wants to remain pure!\n\n""I didn't think it was fair to the guys to ruin our fun, so here's what happens. Gary is tied in his chair and gets to watch what he could have had, because....."" Scott opened my raincoat and threw it out of the room, ""...the Sex Machine is here!""\n\nFor the next two hours, I fucked and sucked 11 of the 12\n\nguys there. Everybody except Gary had me at least twice, and every time it was no more than 4 feet from his bulging eyeballs. It wasn't long after I started, that Gary began to beg to be released. I tempted him with my tits and ass and snatch, but Scott refused to release him.\n\nFinally, when things slowed down, Scott asked everyone if Gary should be allowed to change his mind. Most of his friends booed the idea, but Scott said he'd let Gary go if he earned it. We tried thinking of a challenge for Gary, when I felt the cum dripping down my thighs from my overused and overflowing pussy. I suggested that before Gary could fuck me, he had to eat me clean. Gary didn't hesitate.\n\nI laid down in the center of the room, where the men could see their cum over and in my pussy. Scott untied Gary and he fell on top of me, diving into my cunt. The room burst into cheers as I came and came.\n\nAt last, Gary dropped his pants and shoved his meat up inside my sloppy cunt. He came in only a few strokes and collapsed on top of me.\n\nI rolled Gary off and stood on wobbly legs. Scott wrapped my raincoat around my shoulders, told me to take Saturday off, and said there was a present for me in my pockets.\n\nI sat in the car for a few minutes. My thighs and hips and cunt felt like I had just given birth. My mouth and jaw felt like I had spent hours in a dentist's chair. My neck and shoulders and tits were sore and showed teeth marks. I asked myself, ""What the hell was I doing?""\n\nWhen I got home, I dressed downstairs and started up to the bedroom. All was quiet.\n\nThen, I remembered my ""gift"" from Scott and checked my pockets. In each was a videotape. I couldn't imagine why Scott would give me a tape, so I put one in the VCR and hit ""PLAY.""\n\nI couldn't believe it! It was a tape of this evening's festivities and I never noticed anyone filming! I wondered what Phil would think if he saw them? I popped the tape out and hid them in my closet.\n\nAs I stretched my sore body out under the sheets, I resolved to tell Scott no more parties. One-on-one with him, only. I just don't know what I'm going to do if he says ""no way, slut."""
45,A Summer With Amber,"['mf', 'coming of age']","She kissed Sandy and gave me a hug. Immediately she took my hand as we went to collect her luggage. I followed. On the drive home we talked about her flight, the weather, and other such things. Arriving home, we unpacked and showed her to the spare bedroom, which would be hers for the forthcoming month. She seemed happy with the arrangements. After she unpacked we went to the roof to soak in the hot tub. This became a regular event for us--especially Amber and me.\n\nWhile Amber was changing in the bathroom, Sandy had to enter to retrieve her own suit. She mentioned that Amber now had some nice little breasts that I would appreciate. I replied that it wasn't my business to know that information--it just made me envious not to have been Sandy and not get to have seen them.\n\nIn the hot tub, Amber was very playful. She had forgotten her bathing suit so we had to borrow a suit from Sandy's other niece who was only seven. Amber looked rather funny in this too-small suit. I was a little turned on, but I didn't think much of it. She splashed quite a bit so Sandy told her she should behave herself. I didn't mind when Amber continued. I simply splashed her in return. After a while things settled. After a while we started talking about nothing in particular. Amber sat across from Sandy and me, splashing only occasionally. Sandy, as she is want to do, kept reaching up the leg of my bathing suit. One couldn't see beneath the bubbles, but Amber could see the direction of Sandy's reach. Amber said she shouldn't touch some else like that when someone else was around. Sandy answered that I was her boyfriend so she was entitled to do as she pleased. I sided with Amber: this behavior was not proper.\n\nSandy got rather huffy and started splashing Amber. Nothing became of it until the next night when we returned to the hot tub. Amber wanted to sit next to me, so she did--with Sandy on my other side.\n\nAgain Sandy reached up the leg of my swimsuit and Amber noticed and again commented. Sandy told her to mind her own business. Amber said that she wanted to go to the beach the next day. Sandy had to work, so she asked if I wouldn't mind taking her. I agreed immediately.\n\nWe arrived at Venice Beach before noon. It was rather empty, but it usually is on weekdays. We brought a Boogie-board and played for a while in the waves, which were larger than usual for Venice. A larger wave she was riding forced Amber under...and her top down.\n\nI was deeper in the water than she was. She just stood facing me giggling with her top down. I couldn't help but stare at her 30-AAA breasts. They were just two tiny mounds capped with tight hard nipples even harder from the cold water. It seemed like days, but I am sure it was only a matter of seconds that I stared. She (and I) regained composure as she replaced her top. Her top fell down another half dozen times by the time the day was through. I was seriously affected.\n\nNear the end of the day was the piŠce de resistance: her bottoms fell down after she stood up from having just fallen. She was not so blatant as she had been about her top as she quickly recovered herself. I could not help but to smile, and she returned the smile knowingly.\n\nIt was time to return home. We had to meet Sandy when she had finished working. We recounted the innocuous parts of the day on the way home. Amber wanted to go bowling that evening, she informed me. Arriving home later than we had anticipated, Sandy was noticeably irritated. She lectured us both for being inconsiderate. After all, she had worked all day. Amber, as many young girls tend to do, ignored the lecture to tell Sandy we were going bowling, to which Sandy complained that she just wanted to stay home and relax.\n\nI didn't want to get in the middle of anything, so I said I would do whatever Sandy wanted. She said she wanted to watch TV but Amber and I could go out if we wished. Actually she was hoping I would decide rather to stay home with her, but I told her instead we would be back before midnight.\n\nI hadn't been bowling since I was a kid--and I wasn't very good at it even then. We arrived at the lanes only to find out that there evidently are bowling leagues that monopolize the evenings. The man behind the counter told us that the lanes would be free after eleven. He did, however, provide us with directions to two alternative lanes. As it turned out they weren't very good directions.\n\nAmber and I ended up traveling all over the Valley listening to Love Line on 106.7 KROQ before it was syndicated. The topics were impetus for Amber's curious mind to pose questions regarding sexually-oriented topics. As usual, Love Line discussed maters of masturbation, drug use, and other such topics of concern to younger listeners. A female caller phoned in to discuss her inability to have an orgasm. Amber asked me what an orgasm is. I am quite forthright, so I told her that the reason most people have recreational sex is to experience an orgasm and to give the partner one as well. I told her it is a feeling one gets at the climax of sexual stimulation.\n\nShe asked me if I had ever had an orgasm, so I told her I had had many. Being the topic of the moment, I asked her in turn if she had ever had one. She said no. The topic on the radio and between Amber and me drifted toward masturbation. I told her the best way to experience an orgasm was by playing with oneself.\n\nShe started telling me about a boy she beat up in school because he had said he had touched her. She told me that no one should have the right to say they have done something they didn't regarding another person. She informed me that she was still a virgin and she was going to remain that way until she was ready. I told her that was probably the for the best.\n\nThe topic rather petered out and drifted to other things until she said she would like to go to the park. After ten o'clock, I suggested, going to the park was probably not a very good idea. She insisted, so we drove to Griffith Park. We discovered that Griffith Park closes before ten. She still wanted to go to the park, so we finally found a lighted park for her to play in. She played on the swings for a while before we left.\n\nAmber was awake before I was. I saw her stuffing sheets into the washer, so I asked her why she was up so early doing laundry. She admitted that she sometimes wets her bed when she sleeps in strange locations. I told her not to fret, that I wouldn't tell Sandy.\n\nWhen we finally arrived home sometime after midnight, Sandy met us at the door and was pissed. She sent Amber to bed and lectured me for what seemed like hours. She said she wondered what we were doing out at all hours of the night. I told her exactly where we were, and I told her we were just talking. She said she thought I might be taking advantage of her niece because her niece had mentioned that she thought I was cute. The next night, it was decided, we would visit her sister for dinner.\n\nAfter she got off of work we did visit her sister. It was uneventful. I remained with the adults while Amber played with Sandy's sister's kids. On the way home is when the ""trouble"" started. Sandy drives a convertible, but even in LA it sometimes gets rather cool. Sandy drove, I was in the passenger seat, and Amber was in the back. After complaining about the cold wind, Amber climbed over the seat onto my lap. Sandy made a snide remark about the appearance of impropriety, so I told her she should stop speaking of Amber and me in that manner. She just became quiet and ignored us the rest of the trip.\n\nBut the trip wasn't over. Amber started squirming in my lap. I was getting an erection--not that her just ""being"" there wasn't enough for that to happen. She turned to me and smiled knowingly. I ignored her as best I could until she whispered in my ear: "" I know what you want."" I didn't really feel free to say anything with Sandy in the car, so I just whispered for her to stop it. When she asked me what I would do, I just grinned to myself. What could I possibly say?\n\nWe lived over forty minutes away, and I had to endure (endure?) this the whole way. After a while she started blowing in my ear. This was followed be her licking my face and followed up with her nibbling on my ear repeating, ""I know what you want.""\n\nFinally I told her she would be sorry if she didn't stop. Again she asked what I would do. This time I told her I would take her over my knee and spank her when I had the opportunity. She dared me to spank her. I realized that she was more than just playing when she reached down between my legs and grabbed my cock, massaging my crotch. ""What's this?"" she whispered as she grasped my cock, ""Huh?""\n\nI felt I might get caught, but the next time she moved to nibble on my ear I turned my head and gave her an open mouth kiss. She just kissed back continuing to rub my cock. She was bold. I wanted to show her two could play at that game, so I rubbed her pussy through her jeans. She told me she was getting extremely wet, that her panties were soaked with come.\n\nChrist! Why was Sandy there? I had to feel her tiny breasts. Over her shirt, I copped a feel. It was like heaven. The only problem is that there was absolutely nothing I could do about it. I was being teased by a twelve year old, but when we got home I would be sleeping with Sandy- -and that is exactly what happened. I retired that evening dreaming of Amber. I was trying to figure out how I could see her naked again. Maybe I could walk in on her changing; maybe I could catch her in the shower. Then my mind drifted to her and me showering together. I was so horny. When Sandy gave me head that night, I could only think of Amber. My orgasm was very good, and Sandy mentioned that she nearly drown trying to swallow it all. I just smiled.\n\nThe next day after Sandy went to work I went into Amber's room to awaken her so we could go to Magic Mountain. It was already past ten. When I woke her she asked me to tickle her back, which translated actually into a back rub. Of course I agreed. She laid face down as I rubbed her back. I asked her if she would remove her shirt. I told her it would be better with powder. When I returned to her room with the powder, she was again face down on the bed wearing only her panties. I continued to massage her for a while.\n\n""You know,"" I remarked ""I do owe you a spanking. You were a naughty girl last night. She asked ""Well, did Sandy like the result?"" I answered yes. She informed my of a dream she had the night before: she dreamt that we had taken a shower together. I told her that I actually had the same dream. I was glad that she mentioned it first, because if I had mentioned it and she said she had the dame dream I might have had a difficult time believing her. I wondered if she believed me.\n\n""Let's go, then"" I added. ""Let's take a shower.""\n\n""What if Sandy comes home early?"" she followed.\n\n""Home? No, she is working. She can't come home. I want to wash you... every inch of you. Come on,"" I said.\n\n""Well, OK... but I would still hate for Sandy to walk in on us.""\n\nI was thinking, yeah, ain't that the truth: her twelve-year-old niece and me.\n\nI removed her panties and my own bathrobe. There she stood in front of me. I was surprised to see that she had absolutely no pubic hair. I figured that since she had breasts, she would have pubes as well. When I caught a glimpse at the beach, I thought I had noticed a small bush between her legs, but I was mistaken. It must have been shadows. Wanting to waste no more time, I directed her across the hall to the bathroom. I turned on the water and helped her into the tub. Immediately I reached for the soap and began to lather her fully.\n\nI began with her breasts. I had wanted to fondle her little breasts for days. They were beautiful. Even in the warm water of the shower, her nipples were tiny. The color was a pale pink. They were so pale I almost couldn't see where the nipple ended and her breast began. I continued to wash down her flat stomach. I avoided her pussy for the time being and continued down her spindly legs. Crouched down, I turned her around so I could wash her bum. She had little definition, but it felt great as I kneaded her little bottom with my hands. I ran my fingers up the crack of her ass. She started to pull away a bit, but I reminded her that her bum needed washing, too. She agreed, and I massaged her tight asshole with my thumbs and forefingers. I spent a little more time there before I washed the length of her back. Then I stood up as I finished her upper back and pulled her toward me to kiss her. She not only didn't offer resistance, she kissed me back furiously jetting her tongue into my mouth. I reciprocated, and I reached down to cup her pussy with my hand.\n\nI traced her outer lips with my finger, feeling the folds where her thighs meet her pussy. Finally I traced my finger up the length of her crack. I worked my finger up and down with each stroke opening her pussy a little more. I finally worked a finger into her tight cunt and imagined it was my cock. I felt her hymen was still intact. I wondered just how far she would allow me to go. At that point she said it was her time to wash me: she was clean enough.\n\nShe, too, started with my chest, but quickly she worked her way to my penis. Something told me I was not going to be as clean as she was after the shower. I was only partially erect, but she commented that my penis looked pretty big.. I told her that it actually got bigger and that if she kept soaping it up she would see what I meant. To my dismay, she stopped.\n\n""Oh, well, we better finish up here"" she said. ""Let's go back to my room.""\n\nWe washed our hair, got out, and went to her room. She said that I should powder her dry, so I did. Again, I was rubbing her back. I worked my way down her back to her ass and reached around to finger her pussy from behind. After a few seconds she was noticeably wet, so I told her to roll over on her back. I kissed her on the mouth and behind the ear as I made my way down her neck and ended up at her tiny breast buds.\n\n""Perfect!"" I told her. ""You have the most perfect breasts I have ever seen.""\n\n""They're not perfect. They are too small. I want bigger ones."" She replied.\n\n""No, I prefer them like this"" I answered.\n\n""You mean that if I get bigger boobs you won't like them anymore?"" She questioned.\n\nI responded ""No, that's not it at all. I am sure they will always be wonderful; I just like them like this best of all.""\n\nI then kissed, nibbled, and ran my tongue around her breasts and over her sternum. After a while I decided it was time to try for the real prize, so I positioned my face between her thighs. I kissed the insides of her thighs softly and moved to kiss the same area that I washed so thoroughly. I kissed her again where the thighs meet the pussy, then I rubbed her mons before I kissed there as well. I licked all around her outer lips. Just before I ate her out truly, I placed my mouth over her entire smooth pussy. I ran my tongue slowly up and down the area between the outer and inner lips. She was motionless, but she seemed to be enjoying the action, so I continued. I began to lick between her little inner lips and eat her cunt out. I tongue-fucked her for a while. She tasted delicious. Although we had just showered, her womanhood (girlhood?) began to flow again as she began to lubricate, and I could taste it.\n\nIt was time, I thought, to focus on her clit. When I licked her tiny clit with my broad tongue she sighed and began to writhe under my face. I worked my tongue in circles around her little clit. It was actually so small; I had trouble finding it with my tongue. Even after I ate her for ten or fifteen minutes, her clit remained smaller than the head of a pin. I knew where I was supposed to be generally, so I just kept licking blindly. As I ate her sweet pussy, I inserted a finger into her cunt and started finger-banging her. She was tight as was to be expected, but I decided to work two fingers into her anyway. I didn't think I could do it, but she relaxed and opened up to me. I stopped licking her clit for a moment so I could get a taste of her juices that the finger fucking had helped start flowing. Before returning to her clit, I rimmed her asshole. When I returned to her cunt, I rubbed her asshole with my thumb in an attempt to get it a little looser. I returned my attention to her clit as licked and sucked diligently. I again got two fingers inside of her. I thought three might be a stretch, so I though the better of it. I worked a third finger, though, into her bum-hole while still eating her. Some twenty-odd minutes later, her breathing became shallower, and she started tightening her little body. She was stiff as a board before she finally came.\n\n""You made me sleepy"" she said.\n\n""Was it a good come?"" I asked.\n\n""I don't know, but it felt really good. I think I had an orgasm. We should get going if we are going to get to Magic Mountain, though.""\n\nI didn't want to push her--but I was certainly horny--, so I just got dressed. She asked me what she should wear. We decided that she would wear a short skirt and a baby-tee. She told me that she wasn't going to wear any underwear, but that I would be the only one to know. Christ! What a fucking tease. I was going to explode.\n\nOn the way to Valencia, we talked about sex. She told me that she had never seen a real penis before and that no one had ever seen her naked before. She also told me that she had not yet had her first period. It was then that I told her straight out that I wanted to fuck her. She said she knew what I wanted, but she said that she wasn't ready yet. She said she would allow me to eat her, but she didn't want to get pregnant. I told her that I would eat her but that she was going to have to do the same for me. I told her he would do it later--or perhaps another day.\n\nShe told me she really liked my cock. She unzipped my pants and reached in to start rubbing me to another erection.\n\n""I want you to play with my pussy,"" she said. ""Remember, I am not wearing any panties so you can play with me. I want you to make me sleepy again. Sleepy was her term for having an orgasm. The trip to Magic Mountain was about half and hour. I must have kept my finger up her little cunt for the entire duration. I felt her breasts through her shirt every once in a while.\n\nMagic Mountain was fun. Every now and again she would call me and flash her pussy when no one was looking. Sometimes she would take my hand and put it under her skirt, or she would finger her cunt quickly and lick her fingers sensually.\n\nOn the way home I told her she was beautiful and had a lovely pussy. I told her, though, that I was surprised to see that she had no pubes yet. I was under the impression that twelve year olds had pubic hair-- at least a little. She admitted to me that she was rummaging through my drawers and found copies of Shaved and Shaved Orientals. She told me that she shaved after we got home from Sandy's sister's house. She said she knew I preferred girls like that, and that she knew Sandy kept shaved for me. She added besides that she didn't like hair there and that she had shaved it off before. I thought she had had a bush when I saw her at the beach, and she confirmed that indeed she had. I let her know that although I preferred no pubes on women, that I preferred the slight pubes of younger girls. She told me that it would grow back quickly and that I would be able to enjoy her pubes by the time she was to leave for home.\n\nWhen later that night we all went up to the hot tub, Sandy began groping me under the water. Before long, so was Amber. I felt a bit strange about this, fearing Sandy would discover us. She never did. Amber started splashing again, and Sandy moved to the other side of the tub when I wouldn't take her side and tell Amber to stop. Then Amber stood behind Sandy on the patio and flashed her breasts and pussy at every opportunity. When she did a cannonball, Sandy had had enough and went down stairs. Within seconds of Sandy's departure, Amber was undress and sitting at the edge of the hot tub.\n\n""I want you to make me sleepy again before we go back down.""\n\nI agreed without hesitation as I dove immediately to her chlorinated pussy. I ate her as usual, but this time I when I was fingering her and at the barrier of her hymen, I asked her if I could rupture it. I had to explain what a hymen was first--sort of--, and she allowed me to break it. I did tell her it would hurt a bit, but that if I did it before she came, that she would be distracted. After she came, she would basically have forgotten about it. So, just before she was about to come, I thrust my middle finger deeper into her pussy to break her hymen. She winced, but was concentrating on her orgasm. She came within the next two or three minutes. There was a only a little blood, but I licked her clean.. She was now sleepy again and ready to return downstairs. I was unfulfilled but otherwise happy.\n\nSandy hadn't noticed that my breath smelled like Amber's pussy when we went to bed. I couldn't wait for the next morning when Sandy had to go back to work. After she left Amber came into my bed and wanted to snuggle. She said she was tired but wanted me to make her sleepy. I told her she would have to do me the favor first. Instead, she promised she would definitely do it later. I gave in and ate her out. This time, though, I worked my way up to three fingers in her pussy. I figured this would make it so she would not be too exceedingly tight if I ever did get the chance to fuck her. After a while I started playing with her asshole again. I worked in a finger and then two as I continued to eat her. I soon had two fingers in each hole.\n\nI reminded her that I wanted to fuck her. She again said no, but that she would help me come. She mentioned not wanting to become pregnant again. This time I had a plan.\n\n""Amber,"" I started ""I can understand your not wanting to become pregnant. I can wear a condom, you know."" But she didn't trust condoms. I also reminded her that she said that she had not even had her first period. I know it was a lie, but I told her she couldn't get pregnant the first time. She didn't buy it.\n\nFinally, I asked her if she would like it in the ass.\n\n""Doggy-style?"" she asked.\n\n""No, that's not doggie style, but we can do it like that if you wish. Doggie-style is still in the pussy,"" I informed her.\n\n""But won't it hurt?""\n\n""No, not much. It won't even be near as bad as when I broke your hymen last night"" I assured her. ""Besides, I already had two fingers up there. My dick is not much wider, and you do like the fingers, don't you?""\n\n""Oh, I suppose, then.""\n\n""I'll let you decide: do you want to do it doggie-style, or do you want to take it like a woman?""\n\n""I've never tried doggie-style. I've always heard about that. I think that would be fun.""\n\nI didn't mention that she never did it the other way either, but I made a suggestion: ""Amber, I am going to start out with you on your back. I want you to play with yourself when I slip it in, OK?""\n\n""I only play with myself when I'm on my tummy, though"" she said.\n\n""Just this once. I do want to watch you masturbate your own way later, OK?""\n\n""Oh, OK""\n\nJust to make sure she could receive me, I worked my way slowly up to three fingers as she diddled herself. She closed her eyes because she said she felt funny playing with herself in front of someone else. Now was the time. I straddled her head and told her to suck my cock. Without hesitation, she took about an inch of it into her mouth, which was about all she could manage. I stayed there only for a moment before positioning myself to penetrate her asshole. I had some Wet on the headboard so I squirted a handful and coated my cock with it. I also coated her pussy and asshole with Wet. Even though I wasn't going to take her in the pussy, I ran my cock up and down along her slit. This made me harder than ever.\n\nShe was ready. I slowly worked my cock into her tight little asshole. Loosening her up with three fingers wasn't as helpful as I had hoped. I kept slipping off the intended place of entry. Once or twice I almost ended up in her pussy, but keeping true to my word, I didn't fuck her ""by accident."" Finally, I felt the head of my penis start to penetrate.\n\nI knew I was set when her sphincter snapped around the head. I let her relax for a few seconds before I continued. Slowly but surely I pushed deeper inside of her. I kept asking if she was OK. To which she nodded and answered ""uh, huh"" each time. In about two minutes time I was finally buried all the way inside of her--buried to the base of my penis. I wanted to enjoy every second of it so I just move in and out an inch or so back and forth very slowly. She tightened up as she started to come, and I could feel her ass tighten with each muscle contraction. I didn't think I could delay coming any longer.\n\nI told her we could try it doggie-style if she wanted, so she agreed. I didn't want to pull out even for a second, but I did anyway. I placed a pillow under her pelvis and quickly resumed where we had left off.\n\nGetting in the second time was not quite as difficult but every bit as enjoyable. I had gone about as far as I could as she started having another orgasm. This was definitely too much. I didn't want to interrupt her orgasm, so I just plunged in all the way and came in her ass.\n\nShe told me afterward that she felt every drop go in. She said that it felt neat but that she didn't like the feeling of come in her butt. I told her that next time I would pull out but that I didn't want to interrupt her orgasm. She said I didn't have to, but she just repeated that it just felt funny. I told her it would be even better in her pussy. We cuddled for a while (and fell back asleep) before we got up to shower and start the day.\n\nAgain, she wore no underwear. We went to the mall and did little things around Hollywood. In the way home she asked if I really wanted to watch her play with herself. I told her I would like to see it right then if she would do it. She pulled her pants to her knees and started frigging herself.\n\n""I do this all the time at home...only no one gets to watch.""\n\n""Why do you let me watch?""\n\n""Because I love you. I want you to love me, too.""\n\n""I do love you...a lot. And I lust you, too.""\n\n""I want you to stay with Sandy until I get old enough, then I want you to stay with me.""\n\nI didn't know how to reply, so I told her that I would love her always...even when she developed larger breasts.\n\n""Will you play with me? I like it when you do me"" she said.\n\nI obliged, but we arrived home before she came.\n\nWe engaged in mutual teasing, fondling, and kissing that evening, but nothing happened until the next day. In the morning after Sandy had left for work, I crawled into Amber's bed. When she awakened, I was already going down on her. She just rolled over to accommodate and I gave her an orgasm. She asked when I kissed her afterwards why I would kiss her in the morning. I thought she might not have liked the taste of her own juices on my breath, but she was asking why I kissed her before she brushed her teeth. I laughed and told her I would kiss her any time, anywhere. Again we fell asleep together.\n\nThis morning would be different. When we were both suitable awake, I kissed her pussy good morning and told her she was going to make me come the way I made her come. I laid on my back and pulled her on me so as to straddle my face. I positioned her into a sixty-nine position. I gave her brief instructions how to suck my cock. I told her that when I came, she should swallow it so as not to make a mess. She agreed. It didn't take very long for me to come. She didn't mind the taste, though she said she imagined it would have tasted better. It was another ten minutes before I managed to get her off. I asked her just to stay where she was until I was finished taking in the enjoyment.\n\nThat evening when Sandy arrived home, Amber and I were having a fight with baby powder, whipping cream, shampoo, and everything. Sandy was not amused. She told Amber to clean up. Amber then went to take a shower. Conveniently, she forgot to take any clothes with her, so she came out in a towel. She flashed me when Sandy wasn't looking, and bent over so the towel would raise to reveal her ass. Sandy and Amber got into an argument and started name-calling. Eventually Amber told Sandy she was just jealous. (I was getting scared.) They ended up in a little catfight, until Sandy pulled Amber's towel off. Amber just stood there. Sandy told her she should cover up, but Amber said that she took the towel, and she should apologize. So she did.\n\nAt bedtime Sandy mentioned that she was surprised that Amber had no pubes. She said she remembered having pubes herself at that age. I told her that she just didn't look closely enough...that I saw pubes--of course I knew better.\n\nThroughout the next day Amber was teasing my mercilessly, so when we arrived home I gave her a long-overdue spanking. First, I took her over my knee and spanked her. She didn't seem to get the picture, so I forced her pants down and spanked her bare bottom over my knee. Her cute bum began to turn bright pink. Finally I rubbed her little bottom and kissed it better, advising her that her teasing behavior in public was not very nice. She countered that she would continue acting this way and there was nothing I could do about it. I told her that if she wasn't careful I would tie her spread-eagle to the bedposts and fuck her silly. She told me that I wouldn't have the nerve and I couldn't catch her anyway. At that moment she escaped from my grasp and ran directly to the bedroom closet.\n\nI had her cornered. I had rope in the closet for just this purpose--but not originally intended for Amber. I tied her ankles and wrists to each bedpost leaving her wide open. I asked her how she felt now, and she said that I better not fuck her because she was still concerned about becoming pregnant. I told her that if I wasn't so interested in seeing her new blonde pubes, I would shave what five o'clock (maybe eight O'clock) shadow had grown in. I spanked her little pussy lightly, which aroused her a bit, then I started kissing and licking her body until I finally got to her moist slit.\n\nAlmost immediately I focused on her little clit. Even fully aroused, it was minuscule. I flicked it with my tongue and started to rub it with my index finger. I continually stroked the length of her pussy crack moistening my finger when I got to her little hole.\n\nNow was time for me to undress. I undressed and straddled her mouth placing my erect cock inside. She sucked very well. She got apprehensive when I rubbed the tip of my penis up and down the length of her slit. I held it at the entrance of her cunt, but she told me that I better not fuck her because someone might find out.\n\nI couldn't do it. I didn't want to fuck her against her will, so I untied her and began rubbing her again. I asked her if I could just put my cock in her so she could feel what it was like to be a woman. If course I also wanted to be inside her. I told her I would just put it in for the sensation and that if she didn't like it, I would remove it immediately. She agreed.\n\nShe lay back on the bed, and I squirted some Wet on my cock to make sure she would be as comfortable as possible. It slipped in quite easily, but she was extremely tight. It was almost uncomfortable for me she was so tight. I told her as I worked my cock in a little bit at a time that I would have to pump a little just to get some more depth. She said that it was OK, just as long as I did it slowly and didn't fuck her. I didn't question what she thought I was doing, but I agreed. To my surprise, I managed to get it in all the way. I guess I assumed she would be shallower than an older woman, but she accepted me fully.\n\nShe replied that it felt good, so I told her that if she played with her clit while I moved in and out slowly, she would have the best orgasm ever. I told her that if she liked regular orgasms she would love to have one with a cock inside her. She didn't miss a bit as she took two of her fingers and rubbed her clit. She came in about a minute. I told her not to stop, so she kept on until she had another orgasm within minutes. She said she had never had two in a row before, but I told her that some girls can have more than one. I told her she could try for more but that it would feel better if I was fucking her harder. As I said that I increased my pace.\n\nShe came one last time before I knew I was about to come myself. Since she was so self conscious about becoming pregnant, I pulled out at the last final moment--well I might have let a squirt or two inside of her pussy--, but I came on her mons. She thought is was neat. She said as she dabbled with the sperm and rubbed it into her pussy that she had never seem come before, that the other times it either got swallowed or left somehow inside of her.\n\nI asked her if she enjoyed getting fucked to which she offered a resounding yes as she embraced me. She said she loved how it felt and that she was actually afraid it would hurt, especially after the night that I ruptured her hymen. I told her that was a one-time pain and it was all pleasure from here on in.\n\nWhen I told her that it would feel better still if I could come inside of her (and I reminded her of her previous anal experience), she agreed that in future she would allow it. Since she hadn't yet had her period, what risk could there possibly be, she surmised.\n\nShe got off the bed saying she had to pee. I told her I wanted to watch. She headed for the toilet, but I told her I wanted to watch her pee standing. With that she straddled the toilet. I reached around her pussy when she started peeing and directed the flow into the toilet water. She thought it was funny, so I started tickling her. She started peeing all over the toilet and around it until she stopped her flow.\n\nShe asked me to stop because Sandy would notice the mess. She still had to go, though. I told her not to worry about it. I had her stand in the tub. This time I stood in front of her. When she started peeing again, I directed the stream into my cupped hand, letting the pee collect in the palm of my hand while cupping her pussy. She said she liked the warm feeling. I then laid under her and let her finish peeing on my chest.\n\nAfter she was done, I had her lie down and I reciprocated by peeing all over her pussy and breasts. She enjoyed that, too. We played this game quite a few more times when we had the chance.\n\nTo make a long story longer, we fucked every day for the rest of the summer. We did continue having oral sex and once or twice anal sex again as I showed her different positions. She didn't like doggie-style as it turns out because I penetrated her all the way to her cervix. She said it didn't hurt, but it made her queasy.\n\nThat was two years ago. She visited during Xmas holiday, spring break, and for a month during the past two summers. We continue to have sex at every opportunity. She says that she has never had sex with anyone else, though it doesn't particularly matter to me, and that she has even thwarted the advances of some of the boys in her school. She will be finishing up eighth grade in a few months and is scheduled to stay again with us for another month this year. I can't wait. She still has yet to have her period--a late bloomer--, but I know I will have to either start wearing condoms when I fuck her or pull out. It's going to be a tough decision. I will procrastinate that as far as I can.\n\nIt has been such a pleasure watching her mature. She is all of five foot two inches now and up to almost ninety pounds. Her breasts have developed into a nice AA-cup, which is one of my preferences--though AAA-cups are my favorite. She has lost a bit of her little girl shape and is developing a woman's curves to a greater degree.\n\nRitualistically, when she arrives she arrives naturally and we shave her pubes after I have had a few days to enjoy her with them. I hope to be able to enjoy many more years of Amber, and only time will tell."
46,A Tale About Us,"['MFF', 'nc']","As we sat there, flipping through pages, I had a raging hardon. I bent over and kissed her tit, and put my hand on the other and rubbed a minute. I the asked her if she would like to touch my dick. She said yes. I leaned back and she gently began to handle my hard cock. I told her to stroke it. I put her hand around it and showed her how. She caught on quickly, and began stroking it up and down. I told her that if she kept it up she will make me cum. She looked at me funny, I said, you'll see. It didn't take long and I squirted my cum all over the bed. We looked at some pictures, she saw one with a women sucking a man's dick. She looked at me and asked if anyone had ever done that to me. I told her no. She asked me if she could try. I said yes. She took in the head of my cock into her mouth. What a sight, my sisters cheeks were bulging as she sucked my dick. I was about ready to cum when she stopped, and said her mouth was tired. I said okay. I asked her to make me cum again, and she stroked my dick until I shot another load. I asked her if she had a good time, she said she did, and asked if she could take the magazine to her room. I said she could.\n\nAbout a month after my seeing Sara, Susan had over a friend of hers, Kelly. I quietly went outside and around the side of the house to Susan's bedroom window. I couldn't believe my luck, earlier I had opened the drapes a little, and they were still open. Kelly was getting undressedand Susan was loading the VCR. Kelly took off all her clothes except her undies, then put on a night shirt. After loading the VCR, my sister did the same. Then she went to the door and locked it. They both hopped onto the bed as the movie started. I couldn't believe my eyes, the movie was a porno flick. The first scene was a guy and two women going at it. The man was fucking the one women while the other was sitting on her face. I had an instant hardon. About 15 minutes into the movie I realized why I was outside, I looked over onto the bed and my sister had her head buried between Kelly's legs. Kelly had removed her clothes and was rubbing her tits while my sister ate her out. Kelly told Susan to turn around so that she could play with play with her cunt. There it was, almost staring me in the face, my sister's cunt, spread open by another girl's fingers. I had to stroke myself and I came all over myself.\n\nThe next day I confronted Susan and told her that unless she let me see her nude, I would tell our parents what she and Kelly had done. She agreed but said we had to wait until Saturday night when our parent would be out.\n\nSaturday night came around finally. I was excited. I was going to finally see Susan nude. She called me into the living room. She was really decked up, white bra, panties, hose and garters. She told me to take off my clothes. I did that in a second. She then told me to sit on the couch, which I did. She took off her bra and let her nice tits free. She walked up to me and asked if I would like to touch them. I said yes, and reached up and played with them.\n\nShe leaned over and I kissed one. She looked at my cock and asked if I would like for her to suck it. She said, Sara said you liked it. ""Don't be surprised.""\n\nShe dropped to her knees and began licking my cock. Just as she was sucking, I saw Kelly enter the room. She was wearing the same thing Susan was, except hers was black. She walked into the room and took off her bra. I couldn't believe my eyes. Kelly asked, ""did you like our show the other night?"" I of course said yes. She told me to get on my knees, and taste her cunt. I did, and my sister moved behind me. I started to use my hands, but was told to put them behind my back. I started to slide my tongue into her panties, put I couldn't get a good lick. I tried to use my hands again, my sister told me again to keep my hands behind my back. I did, and she put handcuffs on my wrists. She then said, ""that should keep your hands still.""\n\nShe then walked over to Kelly, and helped her out of her panties. And the Kelly took Susan's off. I watched as they kissed each other and played with each others cunts. Susan then layed down on the floor, Kelly told me to eat Susan's cunt. She sucked you, now it is your turn. I did, and she tasted great. As I was on the floor eating my sister's cunt Kelly took one of her panties hose and started rubbing up and down my legs. The next thing I knew, she had my legs tied up with them. My sister got up and her and Kelly helped me to my feet and then to Susan's room. As we entered, laying on Susan's bed was Jim, Kelly's boy friend. Of course a jock. He played on the football team, was about 6'2"", 190 lbs, and had about a eight inch boner sticking straight. He said, ""about time you guys got here."" Jim told Kelly to suck my dick, while Susan sucked his. I was about ready to cum and she quit sucking. Jim pulled Susan's mouth off off his cock. All three positioned me against the headboard, sitting up.\n\nJim said that Susan had done a good job on his pole, but he didn't cum. Somehow, I knew what was going to happen next, so I said, ""would you like me to finish you off."" With that, Jim put his cock into my face and I started to suck. He held my head and began fucking my mouth. Deep strokes until he came in my mouth. I swallowed must of it. What I didn't, the two girls did.\n\nJim released me and told me to fuck Susan. She was laying on the bed so I mounted her and fucked her silly. I came like I never did before. Jim was fucking Kelly, and she was moaning like crazy. Jim told the girls to lick each other clean and positioned them into a 69. Then he grabbed my dick, knelt down and blow me until I came again. He swallowed all of it.\n\nSince that night, I have been to parties with Susan. She makes me suck her boyfriends and girl friends. Also, when Sara turned 17, we included her in our little family affairs."
47,A Treat for Brother,"['mf-teens', 'inc']","I looked up at him, deciding I'd rather fuck instead. Charlie had his eyes closed and his head was thrown back in ecstasy, I squatted over him as he sat on the toilet. Taking his dick in my hand, I rubbed it against the burning lips of my red-haired pussy. His cock began to get wet from my slime. He grabbed my head and kissed me, forcing his tongue down my throat. We frenched madly as I teased his cock with my hand and cunt.\n\nI couldn't take it anymore. I needed to be fucked, to have my cunt filled with cock like it was born to be. I was such a slut, the local whore, and yet this was the first time I was giving my lovely brother the benefit of my pussy. I aimed his cock into my slit and pressed down. His eyes bulged out of his head.\n\n""Oh, Cindy."" He said my name over and over as I drove my cunthole up and down on his dick. I needed to feel his cum in me so I went into overdrive, pounding my well-used pussy onto his cock.\n\n""Cum in me. Charlie, cum in your sister's sweet pussy. Give me all your cum.""\n\nI was sure this was his first fuck and that meant he wouldn't be able to hold out for long. My titties pressed up against his smooth chest as he shuddered, then shoved his hips upward, driving that spurting pecker into my whorish hole.\n\nI sat there on top of him for a few minutes as he recovered. Then I said, ""I wanna cum, too, Charlie. Make me cum, please.""\n\n""How?,"" he asked.\n\n""I want you to suck my cunt.""\n\n""But I just... I can't..."" And he started to get up, but I held on tight. ""You'll like it. All my boyfriends do. I'll just lie down here."" I got on my back on the carpeted floor, legs spread wide, my box glistening with his juices and mine.\n\n""Charlie, do this,"" I said, ""Get over me with your dick near my mouth and your face in my pussy."" As he got into position, I told him how I like my cunt sucked and licked.\n\n""Lick up near the top. Then spread my lips and stick your tongue deep into my hole and wiggle it around. Then go back and put that little button at the top of my pussy between your lips and suck it.""\n\nAs his tongue got busy so did mine. I didn't want to suck his dick again; I had new plans for how to make my brother feel good. I curled my head between his legs and spread his ass cheeks. Making my tongue into a point, I aimed for his hairy pink asshole.\n\n""Aah. What are you doing?,"" he cried out. My muffled voice just said, ""Suck me. I'm in charge down here.""\n\nI went to town on his sweet bunghole as he returned to my twat. My tongue darted in and out his asshole, licking all around his pungent rectum. Then I began fucking his shithole in earnest. His cock and balls rubbed up and down between my tits. His ass cheeks closed around my face. I was now in good with my tongue, so I used my hands to wrap my tits around his boner, which had never gone down once.\n\nHe fucked my tits, reveling in the new sensations. His big balls bounced off my chin like so many balls before his. I began to come as my long tongue split his backdoor open. He bucked and shot his load all over my chest. \n\nAs I came I cried out, ""I sucked your asshole. My tongue was up your shitter."" The total nastiness of what I did intensified my orgasm.\n\nCharlie got off me and said, ""Look at my cum all over your tits and belly."" With the edge of my finger I wiped some up, then stuck my finger in my mouth. \n\n""And it's delicious,"" I said truthfully. Life at home would never be the same again."
48,A Typical Scene,['Mdom-Fsub'],"He put his finger under my chin, and I looked up into His eyes. ""Are you my submissive?"" He asked, seriously. I knew this would be the last time He asked for my consent that night, and that knowledge filled me again with that strange mixture of apprehension and desire. Once I gave my consent, I was his, to do whatever he wished with. What would he do? I paused, for I never answer this question lightly, and then breathed ""yes"". He smiled His approval, and I felt suddenly that I wanted nothing more than His approval. Once again I lowered my eyes.\n\nHe instructed me to sit still, close my eyes, and not to move until he returned. He went into the bedroom, and immediately, against my better judgement, I started anticipating. Will it hurt? Will I please Him? What will he tell me to do? I heard the door to the ""toy cabinet"" open and my thoughts returned to the present, as I feel the area between my legs start to tingle.\n\nHis absence was frustrating, but, thankfully, short. He came back into the room, but I keep my eyes closed, as instructed. ""Hands behind your head, shoulders back, breasts out,"" He commanded. Even fully dressed as I was, that position always makes me feel vulnerable. It's His favourite position, because it makes my breasts accessible from all angles. He stepped around behind the couch, standing directly behind me, and reached over my shoulders to rub my breasts. He squeezed them roughly, and pulled at my nipples. I know He enjoys this, and He knows I enjoy it. My breathing started to speed up, and I thrust my chest out more, to his rough hands.\n\nHe stopped suddenly, and I gasped. He paused, and I wondered what was going on? Did I displease Him? Was I too eager? Is He upset, I wonder, and I feel my arousal begin to drop. Then I feel the tip of the riding crop gently caressing my cheek, and I was soaring again! I smiled, for then I knew he was not upset; I have pleased and I am happy.\n\nThe crop moved to my breasts, teasing them occasionally with light taps, and once again I had to force myself not to anticipate. Even as I was performing this mental exercise, He lifted the crop and swung it down hard, across both breasts. The pain was not immediate, but took a few seconds to sink in, and swell to agony. I groaned with pain, gritted my teeth, and felt my eyes fill with tears. Briefly, doubt and fear crossed my mind, and I had to quell the urge to yell ""Stop!"" (we don't use code-words. ""Stop"" means stop. But once I say ""stop"", that's it. He will stop, but won't start again that evening.) But almost instantly that urge was replaced by a desire so strong I wondered how I could have hesitated. My trust in Him is total. I relaxed with the knowledge that He would never hurt me, and let the pain soak through my body, lighting up each nerve as it travelled through my body, resting eventually as a hot aching feeling in my groin.\n\nHe instructed me to open my eyes, stand, and follow him into the bedroom. My breasts still throbbed in pain, and this kept my mind firmly on the present, wonderfully, so that I did not anticipate. As I was walking, I found that I was hyperaware, noticing every detail of my body, and His, and our surroundings. He lay down on the bed, and I stood in my traditional spot next to Him, head bowed, hands clasped behind my back. He told me to go to the end of the bed and remove my clothes, slowly and in such a way that he would enjoy watching. I removed one piece at a time, wiggling and thrusting as I know he likes. He smiled at me, and I know it meant I was beautiful. I feel beautiful, when I make him happy, when it's so clear he desires me.\n\nWhen I finish he told me to look in the mirror. Already appearing on my breasts were two ""kisses"" --- two perfectly symmetrical oval bruises, the size of half dollars, bright red but turning blue slowly. ""A gift"", He says, and I realise he is standing behind me, looking in the mirror at me. I cherish the sight of his mark on me, and savour the still lingering pain, and am so happy. I knew those bruises would be there a long time, to remind me that I was His.\n\nStill standing behind me, He reached around me and wrapped the collar around my neck. I smiled, ecstatic. The collar has special meaning for me --- it's mine, and I am His. He turned me around, and gently kissed and sucked each nipple, and rubbed his fingers lightly across the bruises.\n\nHe told me to remove His clothes, which I did carefully but quickly. All the while I found myself brushing up against His hard penis, and getting unbearably excited. The pain in my breasts had pretty much subsided, so once again it was difficult to concentrate.\n\nWhen He was left only with His underwear, I knelt down before Him to remove them, and then stayed there, looking up at Him. He knew what I wanted, and smiled at me. He held my head firmly in His hands and guided my mouth toward His penis. I took it eagerly! Oh, to have Him entering me! I go down on him with all my enthusiasm, and His gasps of pleasure were music to my ears. Each indication that I was pleasing him sent a wave of pleasure through me. Every now and then he reached down and pinched my nipples, and I increased the tempo in response to my own increasing arousal. I was fairly dripping!\n\nAll too soon, he stopped me with a motion of his hand. His breathing was hard and his face was flushed, and I knew that I had excited Him. I smiled to myself, proud to be able to have such an effect on Him, but of course, I do not let it show.\n\nHe returned to His position on the bed, and I returned to mine next to Him. He told me to get the wrist cuffs out of the toy cabinet, behind me, and put them on my wrists. I got them, and struggled to put them on, even though I had done this many times before. He offered to help me and I was overjoyed! To feel His hands firmly tightening my bonds...He is so in control. I felt an urge to drop to my knees, but resisted. Although I would have liked to give over control of my body to Him, I knew that He wanted me to do this myself; it's my job, so I stay on my feet and finish putting them on. He told me also to put the ankle cuffs on, and I managed to do this without help, as much as I would have liked Him to help me.\n\nHe instructed me to stand at the end of the bed, again, and this time he followed. He got two wooden bars out of the cabinet, each with metal rings at the end. The shorter one, about 3 feet long, he attached to the wrist cuffs, each cuff clipped to one of the rings. The longer one (about 4 feet) attached to the ankle cuffs. My legs were spread wide enough to make me feel very exposed, but not uncomfortable. He lifted the bar between my wrists, and hung it from a hook in the ceiling, so that I was forced to stand up straight, but had enough leeway to lean into the bonds without being suspended, keeping my feet flat on the floor.\n\nHe stepped back and watched me, spread eagle in front of Him, and smiled. ""What am I going to do with you now?"" He asked in mock confusion. I had some ideas on the subject, but I didn't mention them, of course --- I knew that He had His own ideas, and I got even more excited thinking about what they might be. First He stepped forward, and caressed my breasts with His warm, firm hands. He caressed me all over, kissing my nipples.\n\nThen He stepped back to the cabinet and took out the blindfold, and slipped it over my head. He knows I prefer not being able to see --- it helps keep me from anticipating, helps me concentrate on the feelings in my body, and on His voice and instructions. It also means He can get out the toys without my being able to know what He's going to do until He does it.\n\nAgain he paused, and just as I started to worry, I felt the caress of leather against my belly, many thin strips of leather; I knew that sensation: He had the cat out. I gasped, both in pleasure at the soft, smooth, almost ticklish feel of the cat rubbed against my skin, and in anticipation of its use.\n\nOf course, He did not disappoint. Momentarily, I felt Him pull back His arm, and felt the familiar sharp sting against my left breast. Knowing His passion for symmetry, I knew exactly where the next blow would fall.\n\nThe blows were light, I knew he was warming me up. Unlike the crop, the pain from the cat is sharp and quick; one bite, and then it's gone. The skin under the blow got very hot, though. He continued to whip my breasts, for a few more blows, each of them harder than the previous one, and then He caressed the red, hot, sore skin. The pain of the blows was delicious, so here, now, all I could think about, I was seeing red behind my eyelids. But even better was the way His hands cooled the hot skin, then, drawing the pain out.\n\nAnd then He returned to whipping. My breasts, my thighs, my legs, but always careful to avoid my face, my neck, my groin. Soon the whole front of my body felt like it was on fire. I was no longer thinking about what had happened, or what was going to happen. All I could think about was the sharp touch of the whip, alternated with the cool relief of His hands. My awareness of the world started to fade, and I was seeing flashes of light behind the blindfold. The burning on my skin amplified the burning between my legs. But the pain was also growing...and just when I thought I couldn't take it any more, He stopped.\n\nDuring the pause, as the pain faded, I noticed the coolness of sweat evaporating off my face, in sharp contrast to the heat elsewhere. My breath was coming in ragged gasps. No longer was I worried about what he would do, whether He was pleased with me (I knew He was!), or anything else in the whole world. I am filled with desire and heat and fading pain.\n\nAfter what felt like an eternity (but was probably only a few minutes) He caressed my breasts again, and teased my nipples with his tongue. Then He sucked hard on one, making the nipple stand out straight, and then He put the C-clamp on it, tightening just to the point where the pain starts. He did the same to the other, and then hugged me closely, pressing the clamps into me, and stretching the nipples. ""Do you like what I am doing?"" He asks. All I can do is gasp ""Yes.""\n""Good,"" He says, ""because I am going to continue."" This promise sends a new wave of arousal through me, and I moan and shiver. Although I can't see it, I am sure he is smiling.\n\nHe turned me around, so my back was facing him. He caressed my whole back with the smooth, cool leather of the cat. Then, suddenly, He struck again. As with the front, He started slowly, continually building, and often stopping to caress the skin under the blows. The whipping settled into a kind of rhythm, with a slowly but steadily increasing tempo. I moaned, and swayed with the tempo, putting most of my weight on the cuffs on my wrists. \n\nHe saw that I was becoming incredibly excited, so he reached to the front, and tightened the nipples clamps. Somehow though, it didn't increase my pain, only sensation and pleasure. In fact, as He continued to whip me, I notice the pain became instead just a throbbing heat, and short sharp sensations. I felt giddy and dizzy, fading in and out of awareness. He reached around me and between my legs, braced his palm against my clit and slipped a finger inside me. With the other hand, he continued to whip my back, and with this additional stimulation it took me only moments to come --- I moaned, and twisted, pushed my clit to his hand, yelled and gasped, resting just about all my weight from the bar overhead.\n\nSuddenly there was no pain at all; only heat and throbbing and light and wetness. Every touch of the whip sent me further into ecstasy, and I arched my back, stretching my breasts in an effort to increase the pressure in the clamps. The world ceased to exist --- there was only me and Him and the whip, and the hot pleasure in my nipples, back and groin.\n\nWhen it was over, I hung there, gasping, and He quickly removed the clamps, which rapidly return to pain as I regain awareness of reality. He slipped off the blindfold, unclipped the cuffs from the bar at my feet, and then lifted down the upper bar and unclipped that too. Then He gently led me to the bed, and gratefully I lay down, basking in the relaxation, feeling my skin, still hot and tender, on the cool sheets.\n\nThen, still quivering from the orgasm, I remembered the required count: ""One sir, may I have another?"" I asked, praying his answer would be ""yes"". ""You may,"" he said quietly, ""You will."" And then, as He gently rubbed my breasts and belly, I felt the desire ignite again, and I looked up at Him, and He smiled..."
49,A Very Memorable Birthday Party,['MF'],"The evening began with a striptease--mine. The eleven women that were there had all agreed to strip me when I arrived home, and it was all I could do to remain civilized (i.e., flaccid). Once nude, I was ushered by my wife into the kitchen, where a very strong frozen Margarita awaited. While I quickly drank down the cold tequila, I explored the rest of the house as my lovely wife headed for our media room.\n\nSince we live out in the country, many people are reluctant to stay very late, as the drive back to civilization can be quite lengthy. To solve this problem, my wife had invited all our friends to sleep over, so most of our guests had brought sleeping bags for the evening. Things were beginning to get very interesting, indeed.\n\nWhile most of the house was filled with mellow people enjoying good drinks, good smoke, and lively conversation, one room in particular caught my attention. Behind a closed door in the media room, about a half-dozen people were avidly caught up in our collection of XXX-rated movies on our big-screen TV. I whispered hello and walked into the darkened room, shutting the door behind me and sat down on a large pillow in front of the television. Once my eyesight adjusted to the dark, the view was something to behold.\n\nThere were seven people in the room, watching some lithe and well-tanned actors on the television gently manipulating each others genitals in every possible way. The three couples in the room were doing their level-best to keep up with the action on the screen, while my wife--sitting down beside me on the pillow-- shot me a wicked grin. On the large television screen, a young blonde was doing her best to swallow one of the more well-endowed actors in his magnificent entirety. Her shiny lips slipped wetly up and down the length of an enormously erect and gorgeous cock. The three other couples in the room were attempting to duplicate the action on the television. Watching three gorgeous women sucking three very large cocks was an incredible turn-on. My wife Shiela smiled sweetly at me and kissed me wetly, and then got up from floor beside me to open the door. I could see her gently beckon to someone in the other room.\n\nTwo of our friends, Marcia and Linda, were soon in the room, where they and Shiela sank to the floor beside me. Sheila is a brunette, 5'4"" with smallish breasts and a firm ass, while Marcia is a beautiful red-head with very large breasts and huge, pink nipples. Linda was a natural blonde--all over--with the supple figur feeling sorry for myself for a couple of weeks for being ""over the hill,"" Shiela had talked Marcia and Linda into making my birthday a very special one.\n\nBoth Marcia and Linda began by kissing me on and about the face, while Shiela began somewhat lower. She took my semi-soft penis into her mouth, and gently sucked on it until it was as hard as a rock--which naturally didn't take long. As my cock swelled to its fullest proportions, Marcia pressed her large breasts into my face, while Linda began sucking my nipples. I experienced a rushing feeling that I had never felt before! My entire body felt as if it were on fire.\n\nWhile I gently sucked on Marcias' ample breasts, Linda reciprocated by licking and pinching my nipples, while Shiela manipulated my rock-hard cock by sliding it in and out of her succulent lips. I was delirious with pleasure as the other couples in the room shifted so that they could watch us. They must have enjoyed what they were watching, because in moment they joined us as well...\n\nI was in sexual heaven. Two wonderful sets of female lips were sucking on my nipples, as they themselves were being eaten by their mates. Two of the other women in the room were taking turns offering their ample breasts to my mouth while their lovers took a brief break to watch the action. Meanwhile, my wife Shiela was busy sucking my love shaft, while the remaining two women licked my scrotum and gently fingered my ass!\n\nNeedless to say, it didn't take me long to ejaculate what felt like a quart of semen deep into my wife's throat. As she gently licked the last remains of come from the tip of my cock, I laid back and accepted hugs from the entire group. \n\nThis wasn't the end of the evening by any means, but that is another story altogether..."
50,A Walk In The Park,"['Mb', 'extreme-ped', 'nc', 'oral', 'anal', 'rp']","I locked my bike up and decided to follow.\n\nI made me way through the same shrubs I had the man take the boy through and started to hear sucking noises.\n\nEventually I found them. They were in a small clearing but still hidden from the main trail the bushes and trees. The man had his pants and underwear down around his ankles and his little blonde boy was on his knees with the man's cock head in his tiny little red mouth.\n\nThe man looked at me between moaning and said ""I thought you might follow us, my nephew is a great little cock sucker""\n\nThen he put his hand on the back of the little blonde boy's head and started thrusting his fat dick even harder into the little cunt's mouth.\n\nThe boy seemed to be struggling to keep up but you could tell he was used to it.\n\nThe man quickly took his cock out and told the boy to turn around and get on his hands and knees.\n\nThe man got behind the boy and started fingerfucking the boy's tight smooth little pink hole. ""yeah take my finger you little fag slut, you like the don't you"" the man said while he kept finger fucking the boy hole harder and harder.\n\nMy cock was out and I was jacking of and as I started to cum the man pressed his cock head against that little boy bole and came all over it. Then he fingered some of the cum up into the boys tight little cunt.\n\nWe made arrangements to meet up again soon. That was my best day in the park."
51,A Walk Through the Forest,"['girl', 'beast']","Suzy was tempted to go off the path and into the bushes but she hadn't had time to put pants on and knew her legs would get scratched and her skirt would be ruined. She walked bravely down the road. As she approached the house her confidents fled and she walked slowly. She walked passed front of the house and looked into the yard... no dogs. She was tempted to scamper on by but curiosity got the better of her.\n\n""Where are they? They've always been here. Maybe they went up the path."" Suzy thought. She waited a minute. Still nothing. She started to fear that they were farther up the path, waiting for her.\n\nSuzy walked into the yard cautiously and looked around. She finally spotted one of the dogs behind the backyard fence. ""So, they've finally decided to cage those things up,"" she thought. Suzy still didn't see the big dog, the one she feared. She assumed the dog was deeper into the backyard where she couldn't see. She walked up to the backyard fence to pet the whimpering dog's head. The dog seemed pleased and rubbed her head up against Suzy's hand. The dog leaned up against the fence hoping Suzy would pet her back. She did. Suzy suddenly noticed the dog was bleeding from her vagina. She saw that the dog wasn't in pain and immediately guessed she was in heat. ""Sorry dog I gotta get going, catcha later,"" Suzy turned around and headed for the forrest.\n\nShe walked calmly out of the yard enjoying the shade from the trees and the small breeze on the hot summer day. Suzy was nearing the path when she was suddenly knocked to the ground. She was in a state of shock when she felt a tongue on the back of her neck. Suzy finally realized that the big dog had pounced on her. She was scared senseless. She screamed for help as the dog began to sniff her. When no one answered her cries Judy decided she would have to save herself. Suzy first tried to get up but the dog was way to heavy for her. Then the dog turned around and began licking her legs. She tried to crawl away but the dog repostioned himself so she coudn't escape. He worked his head into her skirt and began licking her panties.\n\nLooking back, the girl saw the dog's long, red boner pressing hard against his flat, muscular brown belly. It was slowly enlargening and reaching out of its fury pouch. Suzy dared to stick her hand out and touch it. It felt slimy and continued to enlargen. When it reached seven inches long and a little over two inches wide it stopped. The sight of his cock, plus the warm tongue continually licking her panties caused her to get involentarily moist. The dog soon picked up her sweet scent and began to lick harder. Although she enjoyed it, she became panicky and was running out of options.\n\nThe dog jumped up yelping as Suzy yanked his cock. As she got up to ru, the dog jumped at her, ripping her skirt and panties but fumbling to the ground. She ran off into the woods full speed. She ran tried to avoid as many bushes as possible, receiving small scratches. Suzy looked back to see that the dog was dangerously close. Suddenly, not paying attention to where she was going, Suzy tripped over a small tree stump. The tree stump was only big enough to support most of her stomach so the rest of her dangled over the sides. Her but now uncovered by her ripped skirt and panties, pointed straight back, putting her into the fetal position.\n\nSuzy stuck her hands out and attempted to push herself to her feet but it was too late, the dog hovered over her again. Suzy felt the dog's strong forelegs slide around her upper chest, pushing against her tits, hugging her hard for support while his hindquarters danced nervously behind her. Suzy screamed in surprise, as she felt the dogs slimy cock poke her in her left butt cheek. The dog repositioned himself and gave her a wallop- ing blow to her erect clitoris. Suzy screamed as the dog lower- ed himself and pushed his hips forward, this time making it into the awaiting lips of her vagina. Suzy made a half-moaning, half-screaming sound. The dog pulled out and thrusted again, making it three inches into her wet pussy. Suzy was silent. The dog slipped out and pushed in again, going all the way in but this time without bringing himself all the way out. Suzy couldn't help but moan.\n\nSuzy could feel the dog squirting small amounts of clear slimy liquid into her vagina as he thrusted. She moaned softly and felt her small body pushing back at him with his movements. Her tight vagina stretched, sending her tingly sensations. The dog moved in and out in a slow rythmic motion, she could feel his fur on her butt cheeks and back. The dog panted hard and stared dumbly into the distance. Suzy continued to moan and forgot all about the dog she was with, about the forrest around her, and the circumstances in which she was being fucked; all she cared about was the seven inch cock in her pussy and the warm tingly feeling it gave her. Suzy started to feel the tension building up and she began pushing back at the dog faster. When the dog matched her speed she went faster. The two continued to go faster until it finally became too much for Suzy. The little girl began to move uncontrollably.\n\nShe cummed with a loud moan, then collapsed on the stump. The dog continued to hump her, until she heard him give out a half bark and felt a gush of warm liquid. The dog stopped moving and to Suzy's surprise she felt the tip of his cock enlargening. Suzy felt her vagina stretch to occupy his expanding cock and suddenly began to cry. The dog, still within her brought his head down and began licking her face in appreciation. Somehow, this made her feel better and she giggled. They stood in that position for what seemed like forever. Suzy could feel herself filling up with his warm sperm and becoming excited again. \n\nFinally, she could feel the dog shrinking inside of her. He moved off and Suzy rolled onto the dirt. No sooner had the dog's sperm started to leek then his head was down in between her legs attempting to close the hole. Suzy loved the feel of his long wet tongue and just relaxed in the breeze as he licked her pussy. The dog continued to lick her pussy, Suzy squeezing her vagina forcing more liquid out whenever he stopped. She soon approached another climax, this one more calm.\n\nThe dog walked away, back to his home, as soon as Suzy stopped forcing his thick white liquid out of her fuck hole. After a minute or two Suzy fixed her skirt and started on her way home. Suzy worked her way back home carefully, if she were to run into someone she knew it would be one of the most embarrasing moments in her life. She ducked behind a bush when she heard a car driving near (the path ran near a dirt road). As the car drove by she saw an old man, who she recognized to live in the old house, and a boy who she had never seen before. He had light brown hair and seemed her age but she hadn't seen him long enough to get a good look. Suzy snuck her way home and into her room (through her window) without any further interr- uptions. This of course isn't the end of Suzy's or any other Archman's adventures. Till next time."
52,A Walk To Remember,"['FF', 'MF', 'exh', 'inc']","Mel was a very cute 19 years old. Brunette, she had short hair, about shoulder lenght. Light brown eyes, thin, and very sexy.\n\nLiz was 21, and she was a brunette too, but had dyed some parts of her hair in blonde. She had brown eyes, was pretty much the same weight as Mel, but was taller, about 5'6. She wasn't sexier than Mel but she definetly looked good.\n\nSo today was a perfect day to satisfy their exhibitionist passion. They used to go to a park which was about an hour from where they lived (they didn't wanted to be recognised) and it wasn't an ordinary park. There were a lot of trees among some trails that could go as far as a mile long. Enough to have minimal privacy while giving out a good show to whoever happened to see.\n\nMel and Liz tried to choose the best outfits for the ""activity"" they were going to do. Mel ended up wearing a green schoolgirl- like skirt and a pale blue blouse. They didn't wanted to go totally exibitionist, so she chose to wear her fave red thong, and a matching bra.\n\nLiz wore a white tank top with a tight black skirt. Underneath she had a black bra, and pink panties.\n\nAs they finished dressing, they headed out and drove to the park. Once there, Liz proposed that they take the longest trail in order to have only ""quality"" looks. Mel agreed.\n\nWhen they got there, some people were doing their morning jogging, as they sometimes did. All kind of people, young men and women, older too, and some couples. Exactly what they wanted. They didn't really knew the whole park but they had known this particular trail for some time.\n\nWhen they got to ""their"" bench, they stood in front of it and saw into each other's eyes. Mel and Liz were in the mood, and people watching didn't mattered. They passionatly pressed their lips and deeply kissed. Mel opened her mouth, and Liz followed, and they felt their warm tongues, playing with each other's. They explored mouths until they needed air, and broke their long kiss. A big smile could be seen in both faces. Like two girlfriends, they wispered sweet words to their ears. A few joggers passed by and saw them during their kiss.\n\nBeing excited, they kept wispering, but Liz started running her hand up and down Mel's body. When she reached her breasts, she squeezed and fondled them. Mel wasn't surprised at all when she felt her breasts caressed by her sister, but she rather felt the sensation that Liz was way too excited. She decided that Liz needed her ""fun"" much faster than her and took matters to reach that goal.\n\nShe started by also running her hands up and down Liz' body but concentrated on her long and sexy legs. She couldn't feel anything else than a smooth skin. At that feeling, she felt like her sister was still younger, like when they played childish games together.\n\nWhile the small action was taking place, Mel decided it was time for them to sit, and gently brought Liz, on top, with her. As she did, she had to slightly lift Liz' tight skirt so she could open her legs enough to be comfortably on top of her. Her pink panties could be seen by anyone, from any angle. Of course, they didn't matter; they were there for such reason.\n\nAs Liz sat on her sisters' legs, she undid Mel's blouse buttons. By doing so, she revealed the red bra that was barely covering Mel's breasts. Mel had 34C breasts, but liked to wear a tight bra so that they seemed bigger. By the tightness, you could almost see her aureolas around her erect nipples. At the sight, Liz lightly pinched her sister's nipples, and Mel let out a light moan.\n\nA couple passed by their bench, and simply stared at the two girls doing their wild thing. They young couple whispered something at each other in the distance, but avoided any comment while they were near so they wouldn't disrupt the moment for Mel and Liz.\n\nAs the couple passed, Mel reached Liz' panties, and gently rubbed her sister's genitals through the thin material, which was lightly soaked by vaginal lubrication. At the touch, Mel knew she had to do it in a way that would be extremely good so she'd get the favor back.\n\nShe slided a finger in her panties, and directly stimulated the damp vulva underneath. Mel felt Liz a bit surprised at her move, but kept going, and rubbed up and down the opening until she felt her sister was wet enough to slide a finger in her.\n\nAs Mel did so, Liz popped Mel's breasts out of her bra and were now totally showing to someone near them. The blouse still managed to cover some skin, but it was definetly not enough. Mel's round and soft breasts felt once more the warm summer breeze. Liz knew what to do next, and lowered her head to suck on one of Mel's breasts. While she sucked one, she teased the other with her free hand. By pinching, and sucking her sister's tits, she was sure she'd get her treat.\n\nWhen she felt Mel's finger slide into her womanhood, Liz let out a soft but good moan. She totally got into it, that she nearly forgot she was out in full view doing all those things. She didn't even heard the teen boy that passed near them. His curiosity was rewarded by a full and nice view of a pair of breasts, and he knew what the girl on top was getting. He couldn't control himself and got an instant erection. Mel couldn't help but notice the young boy's reaction. She managed to keep going as she hadn't seen him. He must have been about 14 or 15.\n\nAt that moment, Mel felt like she needed the same treatment her sister was getting, so she increased the pace with her fingers, and vigorously stimulated Liz' clitoris. Liz couldn't hold her feelings, and couldn't keep sucking Mel's breasts as she felt the very pleasing fingering she was receiving. Liz started moaning louder, and had to grip harder to her sister to contain her body's reaction to such stimulation.\n\nShe let herself go and felt the huge rush of energy through her body, as the climax hit her hard and clear. Her hips were pumping on her sister's hand, and her breathing was fast paced. Mel couldn't believe how much fun her sister was having. She hadn't climaxed in such a way since a long time. She must have been the right mood she said to herself.\n\nWhen Liz went back to a close-to-normal state, she smiled and thanked Mel. She gave her a quick kiss on the lips to show her appreciation. Mel whispered at her sister's ear something. She wanted the same, and even a bit more. Liz rapidly accepted, and got down from her sister, and got on her knees in front of Mel.\n\nShe opened Mel's legs, and started kissing her all over her inner tighs, to tease her. Mel appreciated, but would have prefered a faster approach to the ""right spot"". After a couple of minutes, she asked Mel to stand up. As soon as she did, Liz pulled down Mel's red thong. Mel sat back, and Liz got off the thong out of her sister's legs. Although she could feel it, she sniffed the piece of clothing to feel how excited Mel really was. She felt that she was ready for a wild time.\n\nMel asked her sister to get as fast as possible to work, and to stop the teasing. She had been holding for quite a while now, and felt the urge to cum too. She didn't had to say more to get her sister's head in between her legs. She felt a shiver down her spine when the wet tongue made contact with her hot pussy.\n\nMel wasn't shy at all, and her breasts still showing, she made no attempt to hide them. Instead, she played with them, while Liz was down at work on her hot spot. Liz was licking all around her sister's hole, and sometimes gave her sister's engorged clit a kiss. As she did, the same couple came by again in the opposite direction. The only difference is that this time they stopped in front of the bench where the two girls were having her fun. The man was definetly aroused; you could clearly notice his erection in his shorts.\n\nThe man was a young person, probably in his late twenties, as his girlfriend. He was about 5'8 tall, had brown hair and eyes, was a bit tanned, and obviously looked in shape. His girlfriend was no taller than 5'5, and had strawberry blonde hair and green eyes. She also looked fitted.\n\nThey got closer, in fact right beside the bench. They had a great view, and were in touching range. As they stood by, the blonde probably got a got a little naughty too, and bent down to her knees, pulled his guy's shorts and got out his hard cock. He looked surprised, but nonetheless excited. Mel also looked surprised to see them so near and to look at her in such a way. It's what she had came for, but didn't expected someone to be so close to them. The blonde stroked his guy a bit and then took it all in her mouth. He was about 7 inches, so it fitted all in.\n\nYou could clearly see that they were having a good time, and it had been about a minute since she was sucking when he came in her mouth. She looked satisfied and swallowed his seed. She finished licking him until he was somehow clean and got his thing back in his shorts.\n\nAt such view, Mel couldn't stand it anymore. When Liz kissed her clit again, she moaned louder, shook a bit, and simply climaxed just as hard as her sister had before her. Mel's now sensitive womanhood didn't wanted any stimulation, so Liz got up to give her sister a long sweet kiss.\n\nAs they kissed, the couple seemed to be leaving, but in fact they only changed side, and the guy just pulled off his girlfriend's shorts and panties, and sat her down besides Mel. He got her legs up his shoulders and went down on her. Mel and Liz stopped kissing, and looked at them. The girl noticed their expression, and smiled to them. She didn't said anything, but you could hear her fast paced breathing. Obviously she had been waiting for this since she got by them the first time.\n\nMel noticed how she was staring at her breasts, and suddently felt slightly embarrassed by it. She had just came, so she didn't felt any need for stimulation, but stood up and kept showing off to her. Liz probably wanted some of that licking, because as soon as Mel got up, she sat down, lifted her skirt, and took off her pink pair of panties. They were soaking wet. She just put them besides them, and went for a little solo rubbing.\n\nShe rapidly rubbed all over her vulva, concentrating near her clit. Her genitals looked swollen and had a noticeable red coloration. It looked like she was chasing the orgasm.\n\nThe blonde girl was shaking and moaning, and Liz by her rapid action, seemed to be at the same place. They were going for the mutual climax. They both started cumming at the same time, with their unique expressions on their faces, but with equal satisfaction.\n\nWhen it was all over, they shyly presented themselves to each other. The girl was Jessica and was 27, and the cute guy was named Mark, and was 29. Mel and Liz looked so young besides them. They never told Jessica and Mark they were sisters, but maybe they noticed, because both girls looked lightly similar.\n\nNone of the girls put back their underwear. Mel just buttoned back her blouse and arranged her skirt as did Liz. Jessica simply put back on her shorts. They each took their underwear and put them in their pocket. They all walked together to their cars, and went home, but before exchanged phone number, just in case."
53,A Walk to Remember,"['FF', 'exh', 'inc']","Today was Saturday, and it seemed to be a beautiful warm summer day. We were in July, but it had rained yesterday, so the temperature wasn't as high as usual.\n\nMel was a very cute 19 years old. Brunette, she had short hair, about shoulder length. Light brown eyes, thin, and very sexy.\n\nLiz was 21, and she was a brunette too, but had dyed some parts of her hair in blonde. She had brown eyes, was pretty much the same weight as Mel, but was taller, about 5'6. She wasn't sexier than Mel but she definitely looked good.\n\nSo today was a perfect day to satisfy their exhibitionist passion. They used to go to a park which was about an hour from where they lived (they didn't wanted to be recognized) and it wasn't an ordinary park. There were a lot of trees among some trails that could go as far as a mile long. Enough to have minimal privacy while giving out a good show to whoever happened to see.\n\nMel and Liz tried to choose the best outfits for the ""activity"" they were going to do. Mel ended up wearing a green schoolgirl- like skirt and a pale blue blouse. They didn't wanted to go totally exhibitionist, so she chose to wear her favorite red thong, and a matching bra.\n\nLiz wore a white tank top with a tight black skirt. Underneath she had a black bra, and pink panties.\n\nAs they finished dressing, they headed out and drove to the park. Once there, Liz proposed that they take the longest trail in order to have only ""quality"" looks. Mel agreed.\n\nWhen they got there, some people were doing their morning jogging, as they sometimes did. All kind of people, young men and women, older too, and some couples. Exactly what they wanted. They didn't really knew the whole park but they had known this particular trail for some time.\n\nWhen they got to ""their"" bench, they stood in front of it and saw into each other's eyes. Mel and Liz were in the mood, and people watching didn't mattered. They passionately pressed their lips and deeply kissed. Mel opened her mouth, and Liz followed, and they felt their warm tongues, playing with each other's. They explored mouths until they needed air, and broke their long kiss. A big smile could be seen in both faces. Like two girlfriends, they whispered sweet words to their ears. A few joggers passed by and saw them during their kiss.\n\nBeing excited, they kept whispering, but Liz started running her hand up and down Mel's body. When she reached her breasts, she squeezed and fondled them. Mel wasn't surprised at all when she felt her breasts caressed by her sister, but she rather felt the sensation that Liz was way too excited. She decided that Liz needed her ""fun"" much faster than her and took matters to reach that goal.\n\nShe started by also running her hands up and down Liz' body but concentrated on her long and sexy legs. She couldn't feel anything else than a smooth skin. At that feeling, she felt like her sister was still younger, like when they played childish games together.\n\nWhile the small action was taking place, Mel decided it was time for them to sit, and gently brought Liz, on top, with her. As she did, she had to slightly lift Liz' tight skirt so she could open her legs enough to be comfortably on top of her. Her pink panties could be seen by anyone, from any angle. Of course, they didn't matter; they were there for such reason.\n\nAs Liz sat on her sisters' legs, she undid Mel's blouse buttons. By doing so, she revealed the red bra that was barely covering Mel's breasts. Mel had 34C breasts, but liked to wear a tight bra so that they seemed bigger. By the tightness, you could almost see her aureolas around her erect nipples. At the sight, Liz lightly pinched her sister's nipples, and Mel let out a light moan.\n\nA couple passed by their bench, and simply stared at the two girls doing their wild thing. They young couple whispered something at each other in the distance, but avoided any comment while they were near so they wouldn't disrupt the moment for Mel and Liz.\n\nAs the couple passed, Mel reached Liz' panties, and gently rubbed her sister's genitals through the thin material, which was lightly soaked by vaginal lubrication. At the touch, Mel knew she had to do it in a way that would be extremely good so she'd get the favor back.\n\nShe slid a finger in her panties, and directly stimulated the damp vulva underneath. Mel felt Liz a bit surprised at her move, but kept going, and rubbed up and down the opening until she felt her sister was wet enough to slide a finger in her.\n\nAs Mel did so, Liz popped Mel's breasts out of her bra and was now totally showing to someone near them. The blouse still managed to cover some skin, but it was definitely not enough. Mel's round and soft breasts felt once more the warm summer breeze. Liz knew what to do next, and lowered her head to suck on one of Mel's breasts. While she sucked one, she teased the other with her free hand. By pinching, and sucking her sister's tits, she was sure she'd get her treat.\n\nWhen she felt Mel's finger slide into her womanhood, Liz let out a soft but good moan. She totally got into it, that she nearly forgot she was out in full view doing all those things. She didn't even heard the teen boy that passed near them. His curiosity was rewarded by a full and nice view of a pair of breasts, and he knew what the girl on top was getting. He couldn't control himself and got an instant erection. Mel couldn't help but notice the young boy's reaction. She managed to keep going as she hadn't seen him. He must have been about 14 or 15.\n\nAt that moment, Mel felt like she needed the same treatment her sister was getting, so she increased the pace with her fingers, and vigorously stimulated Liz' clitoris. Liz couldn't hold her feelings, and couldn't keep sucking Mel's breasts as she felt the very pleasing fingering she was receiving. Liz started moaning louder, and had to grip harder to her sister to contain her body's reaction to such stimulation.\n\nShe let herself go and felt the huge rush of energy through her body, as the climax hit her hard and clear. Her hips were pumping on her sister's hand, and her breathing was fast paced. Mel couldn't believe how much fun her sister was having. She hadn't climaxed in such a way since a long time. She must have been the right mood she said to herself.\n\nWhen Liz went back to a close-to-normal state, she smiled and thanked Mel. She gave her a quick kiss on the lips to show her appreciation. Mel whispered at her sister's ear something. She wanted the same, and even a bit more. Liz rapidly accepted, and got down from her sister, and got on her knees in front of Mel.\n\nShe opened Mel's legs, and started kissing her all over her inner thighs, to tease her. Mel appreciated, but would have preferred a faster approach to the ""right spot"". After a couple of minutes, she asked Mel to stand up. As soon as she did, Liz pulled down Mel's red thong. Mel sat back, and Liz got off the thong out of her sister's legs. Although she could feel it, she sniffed the piece of clothing to feel how excited Mel really was. She felt that she was ready for a wild time.\n\nMel asked her sister to get as fast as possible to work, and to stop the teasing. She had been holding for quite a while now, and felt the urge to cum too. She didn't had to say more to get her sister's head in between her legs. She felt a shiver down her spine when the wet tongue made contact with her hot pussy.\n\nMel wasn't shy at all, and her breasts still showing, she made no attempt to hide them. Instead, she played with them, while Liz was down at work on her hot spot. Liz was licking all around her sister's hole, and sometimes gave her sister's engorged clit a kiss. As she did, the same couple came by again in the opposite direction. The only difference is that this time they stopped in front of the bench where the two girls were having her fun. The man was definitely aroused; you could clearly notice his erection in his shorts.\n\nThe man was a young person, probably in his late twenties, as his girlfriend. He was about 5'8 tall, had brown hair and eyes, was a bit tanned, and obviously looked in shape. His girlfriend was no taller than 5'5, and had strawberry blonde hair and green eyes. She also looked fitted.\n\nThey got closer, in fact right beside the bench. They had a great view, and were in touching range. As they stood by, the blonde probably got a little naughty too, and bent down to her knees, pulled his guy's shorts and got out his hard cock. He looked surprised, but nonetheless excited. Mel also looked surprised to see them so near and to look at her in such a way. It's what she had came for, but didn't expected someone to be so close to them. The blonde stroked his guy a bit and then took it all in her mouth. He was about 7 inches, so it fitted all in.\n\nYou could clearly see that they were having a good time, and it had been about a minute since she was sucking when he came in her mouth. She looked satisfied and swallowed his seed. She finished licking him until he was somehow clean and got his thing back in his shorts.\n\nAt such view, Mel couldn't stand it anymore. When Liz kissed her clit again, she moaned louder, shook a bit, and simply climaxed just as hard as her sister had before her. Mel's now sensitive womanhood didn't wanted any stimulation, so Liz got up to give her sister a long sweet kiss.\n\nAs they kissed, the couple seemed to be leaving, but in fact they only changed side, and the guy just pulled off his girlfriend's shorts and panties, and sat her down besides Mel. He got her legs up his shoulders and went down on her. Mel and Liz stopped kissing, and looked at them. The girl noticed their expression, and smiled to them. She didn't said anything, but you could hear her fast paced breathing. Obviously she had been waiting for this since she got by them the first time.\n\nMel noticed how she was staring at her breasts, and suddenly felt slightly embarrassed by it. She had just came, so she didn't felt any need for stimulation, but stood up and kept showing off to her. Liz probably wanted some of that licking, because as soon as Mel got up, she sat down, lifted her skirt, and took off her pink pair of panties. They were soaking wet. She just put them besides them, and went for a little solo rubbing.\n\nShe rapidly rubbed all over her vulva, concentrating near her clit. Her genitals looked swollen and had a noticeable red coloration. It looked like she was chasing the orgasm.\n\nThe blonde girl was shaking and moaning, and Liz by her rapid action, seemed to be at the same place. They were going for the mutual climax. They both started cumming at the same time, with their unique expressions on their faces, but with equal satisfaction.\n\nWhen it was all over, they shyly presented themselves to each other. The girl was Jessica and was 27, and the cute guy was named Mark, and was 29. Mel and Liz looked so young besides them. They never told Jessica and Mark they were sisters, but maybe they noticed, because both girls looked lightly similar.\n\nNone of the girls put back their underwear. Mel just buttoned back her blouse and arranged her skirt as did Liz. Jessica simply put back on her shorts. They each took their underwear and put them in their pocket. They all walked together to their cars, and went home, but before exchanged phone number, just in case."
54,A Wedding Day,"['MF', 'cheat']","Michelle continued. ""I went into the bathroom, and was going to tell Carry (her best friend) about him. Her first words were 'Oh my God! Did you see that babe!' My answer was 'Hell Yes! Oh how I want to fuck him!"" Carry smiled at me and told me she saw him looking at me, or more specifically, my breasts.""\n\nAt this point, I too looked at her tits. She caught me. ""It's Ok. I know I have large breasts. Anyway, in the bathroom I undid the top buttons on my blouse, to show off some cleavage. I had to redo the last one because my bra was showing. Carry stopped me. 'Take off the bra, Michelle.' I paused, then agreed. I was sooo excited I might have gone out there topless. I took off my shirt and bra, noticed Carry staring at my chest jealously, then put my shirt back on. I only buttoned just more than half of the buttons. I practiced my leans, knowing what move would hide my assets, what moves would create cleavage down past my breasts, and what lean-overs would grant Pete a perfect view of my breasts, nipples and all. I then went to conquer.""\n\nShe went on. ""I don't think Pete looked at another girl the rest of the night. Then again, he didn't look at MY face much, either. We played cards with some other people, and slowly the crowd dissipated. Soon we were playing Blackjack, just the two of us. We were playing for fun, but I knew everytime I leaned over the table to pick up the cards, he was having some EXTRA fun. I started losing, badly. He joked about needing someone good to play with. I offered to raise the stakes. He asked how. I said, name his stakes. He smiled, looked directly at my rather uncovered breasts, and said, 'They've been staring at me all night long.' Then he looked at me. 'If you lose... I get to feel your breasts. If you don't accept my stakes, I'll find someone else to play with.' I agreed.""\n\nI listened to her tell me the story, my swelling cock telling me how I could arrange such a game! Michelle continued. ""He dealt me a 10. I said 'Hit."" He dealt me a 4. I said 'Hit."" He dealt me a 6. I said 'Hit.' He dealt me a queen. I said 'Feel.' I ran my fingers down my breasts, ready to open my blouse for him. The someone popped in the room and said, 'Pete, your wife is on the phone.' He looked very disappointed! So did I. So DID I! I was gone before I came back.""\n\n\n\nThat's where the story ended. I had forgotten about it quickly as I fell deeply in love with Michelle. Her breasts were well worth Pete's attention, and I saw to it they didn't go neglected. But she was so much more than her tits. She was funny, intelligent, and god, I loved her. I never thought about Pete again, until two days before our wedding night. He had called Michelle, and asked her for sex. He said He was sorry, and that he was now divorced. He wanted to fuck her so bad that night and he couldn't bear the thought of her getting married without sucking her awesome titties and feeling his cock in her warm wet cunt (his exact words.) Naturally, I was pissed! But Michelle calmed me by saying she told him NO! flat out. Since we were moving after the wedding, I figured we wouldn't hear from him again.\n\nThe wedding day came, and I was in heaven. Michelle was absolutely radiant. Her gown was stunning, right down o the little peek of cleavage. The day wizzed by in a blur, the only things I remembered were saying ""I do."", kissing her deeply, and whispering into her ear, ""You are my life."" I didn't notice the faces around us, or the trip in the limo, or the reception dinner. I just thought about Michelle, how much I loved her, and how I was going to make love to her as my WIFE for the first time. I didn't notice the DJ, didn't notice the dancing, didn't notice Michelle leaving our table with an extremely attractive man...\n\n\n\nMichelle stood in the hallway.\n\n""I can't. I CAN'T! I'm married now!""\n\n""God, oh god I want to fuck you!""\n\n""Pete, it's not going to happen!""\n\n""I want to rip that dress off of you. All I can see is your naked body in my mind...""\n\n""Shh! Quiet! I'm married, damn it! Don't let people hear you say things like that!""\n\n""Fine!"" Pete took her by the arm and led her into one of the church's rooms that was currently unused. He took her by the hands inside, where she leaned against a desk.\n\n""I want you Michelle. I know you want me, too. You were flashing me your tits that entire god damned night! You were going to fuck me that night, and you know it!""\n\n""That was then Pete! That's ancient history!""\n\n""Say it, say you were going to fuck me!""\n\n""Pete!""\n\nPete leaned closer, and moved his hand to her right breast. Michelle flinched, but didn't move. ""Say it""\n\nShe hesitated. He eyes looked down. ""I was going to fuck you.""\n\nHe pressed against her, twirling his finger over the smooth curve of her dress. ""Then fuck me now, let me touch you, taste you, fill you.""\n\n""No. It can't happen. I don't want it to happen.""\n\n""Then why did you send me an invitation?""\n\nMichelle turned her head away. She bit her lip. Pete began stroking her hair with his right hand, and caressing her breast with his left. He pressed his right leg in between hers.\n\n""You want me, don't you?"" Pete said smiling. ""It's ok. It's Ok.."" he cooed. ""You want me...""\n\nMichelle turned her head back to face him. Tears were streaming down her eyes. She nodded.\n\n""You never forgot me, did you?""\n\nShe shook her head.\n\n""Fuck me.""\n\nShe nodded.\n\nPete leaned her against the desk, then went to his knees. His hands found their way under the wedding dress, and worked up her legs. Michelle tilted her head back, her eyes till streaming. Pete lifted the dress over her head, and began kissing the garter. He slid his tongue underneath and around it. He clenched it with his teeth, pulling it upward. He moved it up her thigh, pausing to kiss the soft flesh. Michele began to moan softly, she wiped away her tears, and placed her arms on Pete's shoulders. Pete used his hand to slid the garter the rest of the way. As it reached its apex, he pulled out from her dress. His hand moved over, and began rubbing her cunt.\n\nHis other free hand pulled the dress up. Michele leaned back onto the desk, her dress now above her waist. Her panties were now visible, as was Pete's hand pressing into the indentation of her cunt. The panties were simply a piece of white, shimmering silk connected by thin silky strands that tied at her hips.\n\n""Uhhhh."" Michele moaned as his fingers pressed her clit through the silk. ""UHHH!"" he pressed harder. He then reached behind her, seeking the zipper of her dress. Michelle leaned forward, pressing her breasts into him. She sought a kiss, but his head went past her. She sucked on his ear instead. Pete found the zipper, and pulled it down. Michelle pulled back, and wiggled her arms from the sleeves as Pete pulled the fabric down. Here breasts bared themselves in one glorious movement. Her dress was now completely around her waist, her tits still jiggling from the motion, her cunt-soaked panties and length of her legs still visible. Pete took what her could of her breasts into his hands. They seemed even larger in the nude. He watched the shape change as he kneaded them. He massaged them, caressed them, and sucked them as Michele's eyes still wept. Her cries were mixed with moans. Pete pinched and nibbled her erect nipples as he slightly humped her.\n\n""Do it. Do it!"" She breathed.\n\n""You want me to fuck you?""\n\n""Yes, just do it!""\n\nPete stepped back, and dropped his pants. As preparation, he wore no underwear. ""Oh God!"" Michelle noticed his roughly 9 inch cock. Pete pressed his cock against her panties, against the indentation of her cunt.\n\n""Do it!"" She cried again. Her tears were stronger now.\n\nPete smiled. ""No. Undo your panties.""\n\n""What? No. Just do it!"" she wailed. Somehow, if HE fucked her, it wouldn't be as bad.\n\n""Undo your panties.""\n\nShe hesitated, and again bit her lip. Pete pressed his cock harder. Michele flat out started balling. The tears poured down her face as she debated the situation. Once last chance to stop. One last chance to honor her husband and their marriage. One last chance to fuck Pete.\n\nShe wept as her hands went to her waist, and untied the straps. She lifted the silk from her cunt, and let it drop to the floor. Pete pressed his cock against her bare opening.\n\n""Do it!"" She cried.\n\nPete took her hand, and placed it on his penis. ""You do it.""\n\n""Oh God!"" She closed her eyes. The tears still crept out as Pete grinned broadly. She couldn't fight. No more resistence could enter her mind. She moved her hand to the base of his cock, and at once tugged it down and moved her hips upward.\n\n""Ohh yeah!"" Pete breathed. ""Again""\n\nMichelle repeated the procedure. ""Ohhh!"" replaced her cry.\n\nPete took over, and began pounding her cunt ferociously. They moaned loudly together as he , still dressed in his tux minus the pants, rammed his cock into her still wedding-clothed body. Her breasts bounced with each thrust. He held her at the waist, and drove his penis into her with force and speed.\n\nThe door opened.\n\nBoth of them looked towards the opening. A little boy stood in the doorway.\n\n""Oh No! Oh no! Stop! Stop Pete!""\n\n""No way!"" Pete's body continued to pulse into her. ""I'm fucking you. I'm FUCKING you!"" His penis continued to slide in and out of her, glistening with her juice.\n\nMichelle continued to moan, and couldn't bring herself to stop either. She should have wondered who the boy was. Would he tell? But all she could think of was Pete's cock in her cunt, filling and satisfying her. She knew she was going to fuck him. She had always wished she had stayed that night. He was SO hot! Whether he had a wife or not, she had to fuck him. Whether she was a wife or not, she had to fuck him.\n\nAs his body flinched and his penis released its semen, she knew she had. They humped a little more. The boy was still watching. She pulled Pete close, trying to kiss him. But he moved his mouth to her left nipple. She wanted an orgasm. She fucked him, and now had his cum dripping from her cunt. She deserved an orgasm!\n\nPete stepped back. ""I think I here them paging you!""\n\n""Oh shit!"" Michelle sat up, hurredly pulling her dress down. ""Zip me up!""\n\nPete zipped her up, and she quickly ran out of the room.\n\n\n\nI watched my bride come from the hallway. She seemed hurried, but I wondered little of where she was. It was time for the garter toss. I smiled as I planned to sneak that thing up to her crotch. She let me pick out the wedding night panties. I wanted a preview!\n\nMichelle seemed dazed as the DJ pulled out a chair and sat her in it. The music started, and she seemed really nervous! She must have thought I would really embarrass her!\n\n""Let's not do this now!"" She whispered to me as I kissed her.\n\n""It will be ok."" I said, and went to the floor.\n\nI lifted up her dress, enough to show on camera, but not to reveal too much. Wait... where's the garter?\n\nI had hiked the dress up quite aways. No garter. I looked towards Michelle, but the dress blocked my view of her face. I lowered it some, realizing she must have it 'too high' for the world to see. The light was dim, but I could clearly see her thigh under the fabric. I moved my head up. No garter...\n\nNo panties.\n\nConfusion set in. Then horror. There, dripping from her precious, beautiful, tight, wonderful cunt... was cum.\n\nCum. It could only be cum... it could only be sperm. I pulled my head instantly out of her dress and looked at her. She was crying.\n\n""Where's the garter?' someone yelled.\n\nI looked around in a panic. I saw a little boy hold up the garter.\n\n""Here it is! There was a man on her and they were naked.""\n\nA hush fell over the guests. The boy held out his other hand. ""Do you need these, too?""\n\nHer panties.\n\nI could see how wet they were from here. Gasps and whispers rose from the crowd.\n\nMichelle buried her face in her hands, sobbing.\n\nI stood up, looked at no one, and walked to the guest book. No one said a word as I flipped through the pages. No one said a word as I left the church.\n\nIf there is one image burnt in my memory besides my wife's cum-dripping pussy, it is the last page I saw that night. The page that bore the name Pete."
55,A Week Without Sex,"['MF', 'anal', 'oral']","He has a smirk on his handsome face, knowing that once he gets me aroused like this he is in for some fun. I know he wants me to go on my knees and attack his pants, and I hold back a strong urge to do so. I definitely want his cock in my mouth soon, but I want him to leap a couple of hurdles first. So instead of going to him, I lean back against the sofa and smirk back at him. I tell him to get naked and show me his cock. He likes this and undresses eagerly, finishing by standing before me, hands on hips, showing off that nice fleshy dick with its heavy low hanging sac. I imagine those balls are heavier and more bloated than usual with a week's load of sperm built up inside. Gary knows I really like his cock - sure it's no longer than average, but it is nice and fat. And I'm the kind of gal that likes that particular physical characteristic in her man. I tell him to stroke it and he puts on a bit of a show, playing with the foreskin for a while before pulling it back to reveal the shiny angry-looking helmet.\n\nIt's Gary's turn now to give the orders and he tells me to get over and make him hard. I don't waste any time and after a crushing embrace and kiss, I'm quickly down there sucking his hot flaccid meat, savouring the slightly musty smell resulting from it being cooped up all day in his jocks, probing the foreskin with my tongue, and relishing the sheer maleness of it. Almost immediately it begins to thicken, stretching the corners of my mouth. As it comes to full erection I change gears into full blow job mode. Although Gary likes to think he's got lots of sexual reserve, it is now his turn to arch his back and hiss through his teeth. I work up and down the top half of his cock for several minutes, paying lots of attention to the velvety bulbous head. I can take all of his cock into my mouth comfortably enough, but always hold back on this until he asks for it. Tonight I make him beg me to deep throat him and when I still hold back he gets impatient, putting his hands in my hair and tugging me down on his length. I resist a little, liking to see him get frustrated and demanding, and when I finally engulf him all the way, my nose pushing into his soft hairy nest, I squeeze his balls sharply. He lets out a surprised grunt, but I know it turns him on because the fat organ filling my mouth pulses and throbs as if about to deliver its thick salty load.\n\nBut I don't want that hot load just yet. First I want him stretching and probing my puss. It's been 8 days since we last fucked and I need it bad! We normally have sex at least three times a week - no wonder I've been horny all day. So I sit back on my heels, look up at Gary with my most sultry hooded-eye-lids look and tell him I want him inside me. He pulls me up for another passionate kiss and as our tongues entwine, I feel his hands pulling at my clothes. Between us we manage to get me down to my undies and bra in pretty quick time. Then Gary breaks the kiss and goes for my tits. He virtually rips the bra off and gets his mouth on one side and a strong hand on the other. Gary has a real fixation on my breasts and always gives them a good workover during sex - and sometimes in the bathroom or kitchen just for fun. My boobs have changed since we first met - showing the signs of my 34 years and the mothering of two babes - but Gary still goes at them with as much eagerness as on our first date. And just like on that first date, my nipples quickly harden as his lips and teeth work on one and a thumb and finger on the other. I whisper at him to do it harder and as he clamps down I feel a hot rush in my parts and know that my panties are getting damp.\n\nGary feels me squirming and even though he knows I'm impatient for him to enter me, he continues the workout on my tits. Finally I push him away and he gives me an arrogant grin as I stand there panting, my breasts blotched all red and nipples hard enough to punch holes in the wall. I tug down my panties, toss them aside and reach for that fat rod jutting from Gary's waist. It is hot to the touch and my fingers wrap around it, not able to fully encircle its thickness. I use it to pull Gary in for another kiss and then he has me on my back on the sofa and is rubbing the knob of his cock up and down my slit getting it all wet with my juices. I am soooo hot and urge him to hurry up and stick it in me. He has one knee on the couch and, with the other foot on the floor for purchase, is ready. I lift my backside off the cushions as he juts forward and I take his full length in one long delicious thrust, feeling it widen and stretch my pussy all the way in. 'Yeessssssss,' I moan but don't have time to savour the entry as Gary immediately hits his straps and starts pounding into me, his pubic ridge mashing my clit on each thudding down stroke. It is good fucking and I pull his head down to my titties again, wanting his hot mouth on my horny nipples as his cock plunges in and out of my cunt. It is clear that he is as ready as me for raunchy sex and I look forward to getting my insides drenched with a week's load of spunk.\n\nGary is savaging a nipple nicely, crimping it with his teeth and pulling it out deliciously painfully to its full extent, when I hear a plaintive little cry from the kids' bedroom. We freeze, both looking towards the half-shut door. The last thing we want is a little 4 or 6 year old wandering in. Gary climbs off and I go and peek in on the kids. They are both asleep though little Becks is restless. I rearrange the sheets and dolls and, after kissing them both, return to the living room. Gary is coming through from the kitchen with a couple of glasses of cold white wine, his schlong swinging as he walks. We sip our drinks and then head through to the bedroom. I take a mouth full of the chilled wine and, sitting on the bed, pull Gary to me and take his cock into my mouth. He gasps as he feels the cold wine sloshed around his hot meat. I can taste my pussy through the wine and, as his cock again begins to thicken, swallow the now-warm mixture.\n\nGary pulls back and, as his dick plops out of my mouth, pushes me back on the sheets, kneels on the floor and lowers his head into my steamy bush. He doesn't waste time but goes straight for my clit which is up and straining after just a few passes of his hot pliant tongue. He likes licking me and tonight really makes a meal of it. I lie back, massaging my breasts and enjoy the slow build up deep in my belly. It takes a good few minutes but when the orgasm comes I nearly lose it and am aware only of Gary's marvellous tongue lapping at my heaving parts. He keeps licking and for long minutes I am on that plateau of rolling pleasure until eventually I can take no more and push his head away. I look at his glistening face and its toothy grin and get a rush of love for this man.\n\nHe is stroking his cock to full hardness and is getting ready to slide it in my still clenching puss. I bat my eyelids at him coyly and, in a little girl voice, say, 'Honey, why don't you put it in my butt?' I giggle as his eyes widen with lust. It has been a few months since we last had anal sex and I am well and truly re-charged. Actually I've been thinking all day of the last time we did it, and I guess that's what has gotten me so horny.\n\nGary reaches to the bedside table and gets the tube of lubricant, but I put my hand on his shoulder before he opens it. In the same girly voice I tell him that I'm so small back there, that it's been neglected for such a long time, that he needs to get me ready, tee hee, with his tongue. He growls and hooks first one of my legs over his shoulder, then the other. He then grabs my waist and pulls me down so my backside is hanging over the side of the bed and only his shoulders are keeping me from falling, then dips his head. He slurps at my puss for a while then transfers a load of my juices down to that little brown pucker between my cheeks. I feel his tongue swirl around the clenched bud and tell him to make sure he gets lots of spit inside. This is nice and I luxuriate in the sensations of his tongue pushing at my little dark flower and then probing my dank arse. I know he can probably taste the soap I used when I douched earlier on, and will know that I've been planning this. My hands again go to my breasts and I lie there moaning and undulating my hips.\n\nAll too soon he stops and stands above me, his face red and sweaty, his cock hard and ready. I pull him down for a hot kiss and he makes sure I taste the flavour of my rear end. He stands and, all business now, applies gel to his cock and my bum. I feel a finger slide easily in and we both know there's no need for further preparation. He again pulls my legs up so that they rest on his shoulders and aims his cock at the hole presented to him. As I feel the head rest against my anus I bear down and he eases the fat mushroom bulge forward. I catch my lip between my teeth feeling myself stretch and stretch as he applies pressure and then, just as it is about to get painful, he is in and my sphincter closes on the slightly narrower shaft. We sigh in unison and I am aware that my forehead is beaded with sweat. Gary gives me an encouraging smile and, hands firmly on my hips, pushes forward till half his dick is inside me. I can't take any more just yet and clamp down. He gives me another smile and just rocks back and forth with that first three and a bit inches. It is sooo good and I close my eyes in pleasure, hands again going to my tits. He must feel me relaxing because he pushes the rest of that beautiful fat dick into my arse until it is all the way in. We both let out long oooohhhhhs and smile at each other like teenagers. He leans forward, kisses me deeply, sucks first one breast then the other, and then gets down to the task of fucking my arse properly.\n\nHe sets up a steady rhythm. As his hips thud into me, making my belly and boobs wobble, I snake a hand down to my puss and start gently circling my clit. I love the feel of his thick cock jamming in and out of my arse, mashing my guts and filling the room with earthy sexy smells. This is exactly what I've had in mind all day, and my fingers move faster in my swampy nest. Gary pauses to drip more gel on his cock and then resumes his forceful thrusts. I am close and Gary knows it. I am moaning but can't - don't want to - stop. His hands go to my breasts now and he first massages them and then, as I lift towards orgasm, zeroes in on the taut nipples and pinches and tugs them. I am over the edge and feel my whole body spasm and melt. It goes on and on and, although after a time I am aware that Gary is also cumming, it continues even after he has stopped moving and has collapsed forward on top of me.\n\nI clasp his hot body for long moments, feeling his heart racing then slowing to normal. I love this closeness, this afterglow, but eventually he moves saying he needs to go to the loo. When he comes back, I see a golden drop at his foreskin and signal him to kneel at my head. Lifting my face towards his groin I take that fleshy tip in my lips. It is some time since we've done any piss stuff, but there was a period a couple of years ago when we had quite a bit of fun, and I am reminded of this as Gary strains and delivers a few last drops of hot salty urine onto my tongue. This is a signal between us that I want more sex and I suck on his slack dick, tugging at it with my lips, in the hope that he can rise to the occasion. He has washed but I can still faintly taste the essence of my plundered gut. For some perverse reason, this excites me and I work hard to suck every bit of it off his cock. He is beginning to respond and I work my tongue around the emerging glans, getting some tasty residue from inside his foreskin. With a grunt, Gary pulls his cock out of my mouth and then shifts forward so that his balls rest against my lips. As I suck and wash them, getting lots of my juices out of the matted hair around them, he oohhhs and aahhhhs. I know he loves this and give him what he wants. (And anyway, I have a theory that well-sucked balls means a bigger load of semen ...). He massages my breasts, keeping away from the sensitive nipples, but increasing my horniness. Knowing I'm in a mood to do anything, he shifts forward again and lowers his hairy arse to my mouth. I am now soooo hot that I don't hesitate to kiss and lick it. He hasn't douched and I can taste all kinds of musty flavours. He is working my breasts harder and tells me to suck his hole. I push my tongue inside the clenching muscle and, not for the first time, show him that I know how an arse hole should be reamed. And then, when it is nice and slick, I reach up and slide my middle finger deep into his humid rectum. He grunts and shifts back so that his semi-hard cock is resting heavily on my lips. I suck it in and work on it. I crook my finger in his arse and find the prostate gland. It is firm and I rub it gently. (I have a theory that a well-stimulated prostate means a bigger load of semen ...). The cock in my mouth responds instantly and is soon fully hard and Gary is arching his back and groaning, his cock jamming into the back of my throat. I am on fire and gulp and suck furiously at his cock, maintaining the pressure on his prostate. He moans and pants, thrusting his dick repeatedly into my throat, my tits forgotten.\n\nAlthough my jaw is beginning to ache and my lips are a bit sore from being stretched and pummelled, I would be happy to continue till he cums. But tonight I want more. I want his cock back inside me, pummelling my guts. I pull my finger slowly from his butt and push restrainingly against his hard stomach. He reluctantly pulls back and sits on his heels panting. 'I want you back inside me,' I say and lean forward to kiss him. It is a hot kiss and he sucks my tongue, getting all the mixed flavours from his cock and arse.\n\nHe tells me to get on my hands and knees and reaches again for the lubricant. He knows that I won't let him fuck my puss again. We made that mistake once before. Even though it was years ago, before we were even married, the memory of that scorching infection is still fresh - not to mention the humiliating lecture from the doctor. So, even though he may have washed all trace of my arse off his cock, and I've sucked it almost raw, I still won't let him back in my cunt.\n\nI watch as he squeezes out a dollop of gel and, as he begins to coat that angry weapon jutting from his groin, I bat my eyelids at him and tell him in my sluttiest voice not to use too much. Smiling, he calls me a hot slut and says that he is going to give my arse a real long pounding. He is stroking his gel covered pole and I tell him to stop playing with himself and to put his fat dick in me. I'm impatient now and wiggle my butt at him.\n\nHe steps behind me and I feel his large hands on my hips. The dome head of his cock is sliding greasily up and down my crack, brushing across my anus. My sphincter has regained its elasticity, but I push outwards, making it wink, hoping that a little bit of the spunk he depositied in there half an hour earlier will trickle out. He grunts that I'm just a horny little arse whore who would be selling it on the street if I didn't have him to fuck me. This talk gives me a thrill and I tell him what a teasing prick he is and that he'd better get on with it or I won't let him fuck me at all. I expect the banter to continue but instead he jabs his dick hard against my anus. I yelp but there is enough lubricant for it to slide in and even though I'm now telling him to stop he keeps driving till it is deep in my gut. He doesn't pause but pulls fully out, jams it in again all the way, then all the way out. I am panting and have a finger on my clit strumming. He continues stretching my anus with the fat mushroom head of his cock, and I am now taking it easily. I start clenching my arse to make it harder for him to push through, and we both groan at the feeling. After a moment of this I am ready for him to do some in-depth plumbing, and ask him in my slut voice to fuck my arse like a real man. But he has another tease in mind and, pulling out of me once more, starts slapping my sweaty buttocks with his fat cock. I feel the meaty slab banging on the soft flesh of my butt and I groan telling him it hurts and to get on and put it in me. He laughs `cos he sees my fingers in my puss and knows I'm getting off on it. I tell him all right, then do it harder. But he takes this moment to storm my butt hole again shoving his hard meat through my unexpectant ring.\n\nGod it turns me on and I let out a long satisfied groan. The teasing's over now and he gets into a steady rhythm that has his full length plowing in and out of my stretched arse hole. I can feel the wide length of him pushing through my sphincter and mashing deep in my bowels. It is what I want and each time he thuds home his heavy ball sac swings up against my glistening labia. Panting, I tell him what a stud he is and how he is going to make me cum soon. He smacks his flat palm down on my arse cheeks to hurry me on my way and with a groan I slide forward a bit on the mattress, my fingers working my puss and clit. I am close and am losing control. Gary grabs me by the waist and hauls me back onto my elbows and knees. I love the way he manhandles me! He is now jack hammering away and I am there, almost screaming as an orgasm bursts within me. I slump forward again and this time Gary goes with me, riding me down, his cock hitting new depths in my arse as all his weight lands on me.\n\nAs my orgasm ebbs then fades, I am aware that Gary is getting close too. He is grunting and panting and I feel drops of sweat on my back. My arse is feeling tender now and his cock is causing a burning sensation in my rectum ? after all he's fucked me twice back there in the last half hour. I tell him to pull out and cum in my mouth, that I want to taste his fuck, want to feel his balls slap my chin, want to look at his face as he empties his cock in my throat. He grunts and then, in one motion, withdraws from my arse, and stands up. I turn and sit and give him a sultry look, licking my lips before opening my mouth. He steps forward and slides his slimy cock in past my lips. I offer no resistance this time and he goes all the way in. He doesn't pause but grasps my head with both hands and starts to face fuck me at the same speed as he was going in my arse. I apply suction and tongue action, tasting my arse on his pole and the semen from his last orgasm. I grab his swinging scrotum and roll and squeeze his balls (I have a theory ...). Then he is grunting and groaning and cumming, a globby streamer jetting onto my tongue. He lunges all the way in, holding my face firmly against his belly, and I feel his cock pulse and jet, pulse and jet, a nice scalding load of his cum puddling at the back of my mouth.\n\nFinally he sags and pulls away. He is unsteady on his feet and half falls onto the bed next to me. I roll him over and smile at his glazed eyes. I show him the cum in my mouth and lean forward to kiss. We transfer the slimy mess back and forth with our tongues and each time he swallows a bit. Then I slide down and clean off his cock before snuggling up and pulling a sheet over us. As I drift off to sleep I muse that maybe there are some benefits to going a week without sex ....\n\n Let me know what you think! Would luv to hear from ya. All comments welcome, Alicia."
56,A Weekend with Aunt Liz,"['Fff-m', 'Fdom', 'spank']","Liz was delighted. She loved punishing little boys, and since her school was a residential school, she managed to call young boys to her apartment on the school campus and find an excuse to punish them after school. And the boys loved it, as she was definitely THE SEXIEST TEACHER in school and the fantasy of most boys. But now after the Seattle episode, the school authorities were less permissive and though they permitted corporal punishment, they would certainly not condone bare-butt punishments and the other rites that Liz put them through in the privacy of her apartment.\n\nThis opportunity to lay her hands on her cute nephew, Matt, whom she had been eyeing for some time came as a godsend. Liz realised that this opportunity would probably not come her way again. ""Pam, I told you a thousand times that Matt needs some discipline and that you should enroll him here in my school. I would be there to keep watch and the atmosphere of a strict school with corporal punishment would do him a lot of good. You know that with his father away in the army, he needs a strong restraining influence to keep him on the right track, and you are not the right person to supply that. You are much too soft and he knows this and takes advantage of you."" Liz said.\n\n""Liz, we can always discuss that later. What about THIS problem? I don't want him becoming a sex freak and I can't imagine where he got that dirty magazine from."" Pam said.\n\nLiz thought he probably got it from his father's collection but did not say it. Pam probably did not know, but by her conservative standards, her husband probably qualified as a sex freak. Liz knew that Pam loved her son too much, and would not let him move to a residential school in a different town, but she would certainly not let go the opportunity for a fun weekend. ""Why not send him here for the weekend. I'll put him through the drill that he would have faced had he been caught masturbating here at this school. Believe me, he won't be able to sit down for a week, and I am sure you will find some improvement in his demeanour.""\n\nPam was troubled at the thought of her son being spanked. She and Bill, her husband did not believe in spanking, and their only child, Matt had never been spanked. Pam thought that if Bill had not been away, he would have known what to do, but Liz was a professional as far as young boys were concerned. She was one of the most popular teachers in one of the best schools in the state. Pam concluded that she would send Matt over to Liz's place for the weekend.\n\nLiz deputed one of the school guards to recieve Matt at the bus station and bring him to her apartment. She masturbated herself to sleep, and did it twice more during the night, but even in the morning, she was still quite horny and was rubbing herself when the bell rang. ""The boy will pay for this."" she muttered as she got up to open the door.\n\nLiz thanked the guard and showed Matt to her bedroom and told him to put away his things neatly in the cabinet. Matt had not slept properly on the overnight bus and was slightly scared. After all, he knew about his aunt and her school. His aunt had often had discussions on this with his mother, and his mother had always protected him till now. He was not very sure of what to expect. His mother probably had sent him here for a spanking by his aunt. But he was so old for a spanking.\n\n""All right, Matt, you are probably surprised why you are putting your things here, and not in the guest room."" Liz said.\n\nMatt had found this strange and nodded.\n\n""Well, Matt, you have been sent here so that I can keep an eye on you and that can't be complete until I am sure that you don't jack off during the night. Now, remember you have been sent here for your punishment, and that is what you will get. I am sure that after your fanny is nicely warmed, you won't get such nasty ideas in your head anymore.""\n\nMatt was embarassed and immediately protested ""But Aunt Liz, I am too old to be spanked.""\n\n""Oh no, you aren't, boy, and you'll soon find out. I have been telling your mother that she should send you here and this would not have happened had you been here. Playing with your little willy is strictly prohibited in this school and that rule is strictly enforced. And you are certainly not too old for a punishment, even boys in high school here are punished. But, yes, you are too old for your first punishment, and it will be a first punishment you will never forget, Matt.""\n\nMatt groaned and protested but Liz was not letting him off so easily. Liz said ""Matt, now remember, you are here for a punishment, and that is what you will get. I have administered spankings to a lot of unwilling boys. Believe me, in this school, we have lots of ways to take care of boys like you. You have the option of submitting to your punishment, or you can make it better for me and resist. I will call in other teachers to assist me. I am sure that they will enjoy the prospect of breaking you in for your first spanking.""\n\nLiz grinned devillishly and added ""Matt, I may also call in some school girls to assist me in your spanking."" Matt shuddered at that prospect. He knew that his Aunt was not bluffing and would go ahead with what she was saying. Matt bowed his head and did not protest further.\n\nBut the seeds had already been sown in Liz's head. Liz had been planning to use the girls to assist in the punishment of a boy and what other boy could be better than this boy, Matt, who would provide Liz with a lot of entertaintment with his debut spanking.\n\nThe girls had only been enrolled this year when the school changed from being an all-boy school. There were a lot of parents in the state who wanted their daughters to get the same strict education with corporal punishment that the boys were getting. Even after the school turned co-ed, public spankings for certain misdemeanours, especially masturbation had continued. Liz had given bare-butt spankings to boys and girls in front of the whole class. Even though the girls had witnessed the spankings of some of their male co-students, and had also been spanked before them, they had not actually participated or assisted.\n\nBut Liz was now sure she would use two of them, Denise and Carol, to assist in Matt's punishment. Denise and Carol were the most beautiful of the young girls in her class, and also appeared to be the ones most inclined towards punishing boys. Liz had seen the lustful looks on their faces whenever she spanked a boy's bare-butt in class. And who could be a better guinea-pig for her experiments than her lovely, cute little nephew, Matt.\n\n""Matt, you smell really bad. Maybe I should give you a bath."" Liz said.\n\nMatt protested that he was too old to be given a bath but Liz would have none of it. ""Matt, you have been sent here for being punished like a little boy, and I intend to treat you like a little boy. I am going to give you a bath, and don't feel shy, as I will see you naked in any case, when I will spank your bare butt raw."" Liz said and Matt could only groan his discomfort.\n\nLiz decided to make it worse for Matt. ""Matt, I think you must be punished for continuing to question everything that I say. You need to be taught a lesson that you can not question my decision, and get away with it. Matt, take off your clothes here in the livng room, and go put them away in your room. You won't need them as you will remain naked throughout the weekend."" Matt could only groan. ""Matt, you should pray that none of my girls come visiting me home during the weekend, for your well spanked bare butt will be on display in the living room."" Matt turned to look at his aunt with a pitiful look in his eyes, but saw no mercy there.\n\nAs Matt started stripping, Liz grinned devillishly, as she moved to the cabinet, and took out an evil looking hair brush with a heavy wooden back. ""Matt, I bought this wooden hair brush, especially for your punishment. I do hope you understand the troubles that I have gone through for you."" Matt could only blush and groan as he stripped while his aunt stood swinging that evil hair brush, with an even more evil look on her face.\n\nLiz made him put away his clothes neatly, as she stood watching. Matt was embarassed, and tried to hide his little prick which started twitching. ""I see that you have not learnt a lesson, Matt. I strip you as punishment, and you are trying to hide yourself, instead of feeling remorseful."" Liz shrieked. ""Now, I AM going to call in a few schoolgirls to witness your punishment. Matt, in the school, masturbation qualifies for a bare butt punishment in front of the entire class, boy or girl, and that is what you will get.""\n\nMatt started weeping, but he knew better than to protest as he was sure that would only invite further punishment from his cruel disciplinarian aunt.\n\nLiz made Matt walk in front of him as she took him to the bathroom, eyeing his little boy ass move. ""I'll make it really move under the brush."" Liz thought.\n\n""Matt, go to the corner and stand there with your nose touching the two walls while I ready your bath. Remember, this is how you will stand when told to go the corner, with your nose touching the walls, your hands behind your neck, and your butt thrust out.""\n\nMatt complied, and Liz busied herself. She put the brush on a stool by the tub, and took off her robe, leaving only her diaphanous nightie. She ran the bath, and took out a rough brush to clean Matt.\n\nAt her command, Matt turned around, walked over to the tub and entered it. Liz turned him around, and cleaned his back with the rough brush, making him squeal. She repeated the process with the soft back of his legs, and then pulling his legs wide apart, thrust the brush under his ass, to clean his ass and balls. Matt started weeping as Liz rubbed his balls, and the soft area between his asshole and scrotum with the rough brush with much more gusto than was necessary.\n\nLiz intended to let go no opportunity to trouble the boy and she turned him around, and rubbed the boy's chest, belly and front of his legs with the brush. She then grabbed his cock and pulling back the foreskin, rubbed the soft exposed skin roughly with the brush. Matt screamed in pain but shut up when Liz threatened to use the brush to clean out his mouth as well.\n\nLiz washed the little boy off, then picked him and stood him on the lid of the toilet seat, as she started drying him off with a rough towel. Matt could peek down the low-cut neckline of his aunt's flimsy nightdress and he loved what he saw there. Hell, this was certainly better than any playmate, and this was for REAL, real flesh, not a photograph.\n\nAs Liz continued to rub him dry, her ample and unfettered breasts started moving, and that really excited Matt, as he could occassionaly glimpse his aunt's gorgeous nipples as well. God, this was heavenly. Matt groaned as his cock grew to its full length of seven inches.\n\nLiz was very angry at this unashamed display of lust, and she took the brush lying on the stool nearby and brought it down hard on the boy's penis.\n\nMatt let out a scream of agony as his tool deflated. Liz sat down on the stool and grabbing Matt by the hair, pulled him over her laps. Matt was scared, and did not even think of protesting as a series of hard blows rained down on his wet buttocks, SPLAT....SPLAT...CRACK...WHAP..SMACK...SMACK making the water droplets fly.\n\nMatt did not know but Liz did that the wetness of his butt made the punishment worse as each stroke hurt more than it would on dry skin. The hard brush continued to come down on Matt's tender young boy bottom, drying the skin with heat generated by the spanking.\n\nMatt was sobbing and flailing his legs widely, but he was no match for his tough aunt, who had been through this a lot of times. She knew that a first spanking was always tough, and in Matt's case, it was quite severe, even for someone used to spankings. But Liz relentlessly continued to smack Matt's bottom until it was quite dry.\n\nLiz thought a wet bottom was not only a better sight, but also hurt more, so she stopped to wet the bottom again by liberally sprinkling cool water over it.\n\nMatt who had thought that the punishment was over, was suddenly not sure of what was to come as his aunt again wet his bottom. She then rubbed his tender ass cheeks spreading the moisture. Her hands hurt Matt as his bottom was very sore but the cool water also provided relief to his burning butt.\n\nMatt suddenly realised that the water was only meant to cool his ass so that the next round of punishment would hurt as much as the first did. He started sobbing and pleading for mercy, promising his aunt he would never again play with himself, but it did him no good. He was again flailing for freedom from the captivity of his aunt as her hairbrush again beat down on his very, very sore ass SMACK....SMACK...SPLAT...SPALT...CRACK...WHAP...WHAP as he begged for mercy.\n\nMatt was hysterical when Liz stopped, as he was not sure if he was in for a third round of punishment, and he begged for mercy in his now very hoarse voice.\n\nLiz abruptly threw him off her lap, and pulling him by his hair, made him stand on the lid of the toilet seat as she rubbed him dry. Matt's eyes moved to Liz's cleavage again but he shuddered and moaned at the punishment that he had got, and he closed his eyes.\n\nWhen he was dry, Liz took him to the living room. She was pleased at the blotched red look of his young ass as he walked in front of her. She was sure she had done a good job, and his ass would certainly show bruises as a result of this spanking.\n\nLiz made him stand in the corner of the living room as she cooked breakfast, his red well spanked ass on display, and Matt continued to cry, now quite worried at the prospect of another day of punishment at the hands of this cruel aunt of his. ""God, What if he ended up in this school?"" Matt thought.\n\nLiz came to the living room to call Matt for breakfast but as she saw the young boy's red ass, she realised that the thorough spanking she had given Matt had really turned her on. The crotch of her thin panties was thoroughly wet and her love juices were dripping as far as her knees down the insides of her legs. God, she just needed another orgasm.\n\nLiz rushed back to the kitchen where she raised her thin nightie to her waist, and peeled off her panties, which were as if they had been dipped in water. Ignoring the possibility of somebody seeing her nudity, she leaned back on the table and rubbed her swollen nether lips to a quick but explosive orgasm. Liz had to bite her lips so that her nephew would not hear her scream in ecstasy.\n\nLiz thought that it was ironic that she had just given the beating of a lifetime to her nephew for masturbating, and that act had turned her on to the extent that she had to masturbate herself. She giggled and went back to call Matt for breakfast.\n\nMatt had stopped crying, but his face was still stained with tears. When Liz saw that Matt was afraid of sitting down on the chair, she realised his bottom was extremely sore, and in her typical cruel manner, made Matt sit on a hard chair, without a cushion, for breakfast.\n\nAfter breakfast, Liz made Matt go back to his place in the corner, as Liz put it 'with his well punished ass on display'. Liz told Matt that when it was no longer red, she would again use her hair brush to turn it red, for on this punishment weekend of Matt, it would remain red all the time. Liz herself settled down on the couch to check some homework assignments that she had brought.\n\nAfter about an hour, the doorbell rang, and Matt started blushing at the thought of his nakedness, as Liz went to answer the door. To Liz's delight, it was Denise and Carol, and they had come to seek Liz's help for a school assignment. To Matt's horror, Liz settled the young girls on the couch and proceeded to help them out. She told them that Matt was her nephew, and was being punished for his licentious behaviour, and Matt groaned and blushed all over.\n\nThe girls had seen boys getting bare butt spankings in school, but they had never seen a boy totally naked, and that too with a butt so red. God, this must have been a hell of a spanking, they thought. Liz insisted that they complete the assignment there, and Matt was sure that Liz would find an excuse to spank him in front of the girls, but to his relief the girls went home without witnessing his further punishment.\n\nLiz again spanked Matt just before lunch, just ten light smacks, but they really hurt Matt in the state his butt already was. Liz was satisfied when as she put it 'Matt's ass again turned a nice shade of red and was again fit for display'. They sat down for lunch, and Matt was sure that Liz had deliberately spanked him before lunch, so that it would hurt him more when he sat down for lunch.\n\nAfter lunch, Matt went back to the corner, where he stayed till dinnertime. Word of him had probably gotten around, as four other schoolgirls found some excuse or the other to visit Liz, though none of them stayed for long. Their visit excited Liz and she again masturbated to another explosive orgasm before dinner. Oh, only if Matt were to come and stay with her, she thought.\n\nAt bedtime, Liz took him to her bedroom, again enjoying the look of his red bare butt as he walked ahead of her. ""Get in bed."" Liz said.""You are not to get any clothes during your stay here, so you will sleep naked. That will also ensure that you don't play with yourself.""\n\nMatt turned a deep shade of red. Liz continued,""Now, close your eyes while I change into my nightdress. I am sure that your dirty mind is thinking of peeking at me, but you do know what will happen to you if you do, don't you?""\n\nMatt wanted to look at the gorgeous body of his aunt. He was confident that his aunt was probably better than those playmates, but she was probably eyeing him, and there would be hell to pay if she saw. He lay there listening to the soft rustle of silk against her body as his cock grew. He could take it no more and slightly opened one eye.\n\nHis gorgeous aunt had her back to him, and she was unhooking her bra. She then hooked her fingers in the waistband of her panties and took them off. Matt had to control himself as her gorgeous ass came in view. God, he wanted to kiss it, it was beeeeautiful. Even her dark bushy hair hiding her nether lips peeked, as she bent down to take off her panties.\n\nMatt continued to stare as Liz stretched her hand and picked up her thin nylon nightie from the chair and slipped it on. He shut his eyes as her gorgeous back and butt disappeared from view, and just in time, as Liz immediately turned and came to bed. She stopped to look at Matt, lying there with his eyes closed. She was sure the horny pervert had probably been peeking at her. He would not have let this opportunity go by. Well, she did not mind, she had a terrific body and did like to show it off.\n\nLiz got into bed, but could not sleep for a long time as she was feeling very horny, and she just could not masturbate with Matt sleeping next to her, not when he was being punished for masturbating. If it was any consolation, even he would not be able to jack off tonight for fear of being caught and punished by her. Finally she fell asleep after turning and twisting in her bed for nearly two hours.\n\nLiz thought she was dreaming, god, it was an erotic dream, a gorgeous guy was sucking her breast, oh, sucking her nipple, like a newborn trying to suckle milk. Liz suddenly woke up, and realised that her nightie was open, her nipple was being sucked, and her breast ached with pent-up passion. Liz realised that her pussy was dripping her love juices on the bed, and that she was just on the brink of an explosive orgasm.\n\nLiz wanted to rub herself to ecstasy when she remembered about Matt. Shit, the horny pervert was sucking her nipple. She could not play with herself with this boy lying next to her. She realised that she would be denied her orgasm, and she felt anger at this boy who had brought her to the edge of release, and would now ensure that she remain there.\n\n""How dare he behave with her, his aunt, in such a manner."" Liz thought and tried to clear her mind. She suddenly realised that Matt was also playing with himself while sucking her breasts. ""How dare he play with himself when he is already being punished for that."" Liz lost her temper and hit the boy hard, on his hard cock.\n\nMatt cried out in pain at Liz's strong blow. Liz rushed out of bed and put on the lights. Matt was doubled up in pain. Liz caught him by the hair of his head and hit his balls, and again. She took out a set of cuffs from her cabinet and turning the boy on his belly, tied his hands and legs to the bedposts.\n\nLiz was angry and started berating the young boy ""You pervert, suck me, will you? And play with yourself, will you? And that too, when you are being punished. I'll teach you a lesson you won't forget. You seem to have forgotten the spanking you got in the morning, you won't forget the beating you will get now.""\n\nLiz examined her chest of toys. The hairbrush she had used in the morning was out. She needed something else. Maybe the toys she used on her previous boyfriend would do. She took out a vicious looking riding crop and a cat o'nine tails with thick leather thongs. She would teach this boy a lesson he would never forget.\n\nLiz dropped the cat 'o nine tails on the bed and weighed the riding crop in her hands. She knew it would really hurt, and the boy's ass was in no position to take further punishment. Liz brought the crop down hard on Matt's thighs. She smiled as Matt begged for mercy and promised never, never to touch his cock again. Yes, the thighs would do nice.\n\nLiz lit into the boy's legs, alternating between the right and the left, and placing the blows from the top of his thighs, just below the swell of his ass cheeks, to the back of his knees, WHACK...WHACK...SPALT.... CRACK... and stopping for breath, only after she had delivered about fifty hard, and well placed blows.\n\nLiz stopped to study her handiwork and was not displeased with what she saw. The welts on the boy's thighs clearly displayed the severe punishment she had meted out. Matt was sobbing wildly and was not sure of what was to come. He continued to plead for mercy, after all he had learnt in the morning that a halt did not mean an end to the punishment.\n\nMatt was right. After Liz eyed the results of her efforts, and was satisfied with what she saw, she untied Matt and turning him, tied him again, this time on his back. Matt, who had thought that release from his bonds meant an end to his punishment, again started weeping and begging his aunt for mercy, swearing not to disobey her, and not sure of what was to come.\n\nLiz again started beating the boy with the crop, this time aiming the blows at the front of his thighs, even managing a blow or two at his now shrivelled cock when she hit the top of his thighs, WHACK...SPALT.... SPLAT....CRACK... as the boy begged for mercy. After fifty blows, she stopped to catch her breath, and then rained down fifty more blows on the boy's chest and soft belly.\n\nWhen she stopped, Matt was screaming at the top of his voice, but that did not trouble Liz. Her apartment was in an isolated corner of the school campus, and the screams would not carry. ""You are now ready for the whip."" Liz said, and was greeted by hysterical pleadings of the young boy. She however remained unmoved, and rained down the cat on the boy's thighs, chest, and belly, catching his prick, now and then.\n\nLiz stopped to untie the boy and again turning him around, tied him on his stomach, exposing his back to the whip. She did not spare his ass this time, and rained down blows on his ass and back and thighs, grinning with pleasure whenever a thong disappeared between Matt's legs, and hit his prick, but Matt was now too exhausted to protest and bore the pain with silence.\n\nLiz realized she was so horny her love juices were dripping down her thighs, god, she needed release and she was too far gone to care about anything anymore. It was time to teach Matt a bit about the birds and the bees. Liz thought that the best way to keep the boy from masturbating was to teach him that sex with a live human being was much better, and she giggled at that thought.\n\nLiz untied the boy and told him to get under the covers. She was not sure if the boy was ready to see her naked. She would decide later, she thought as she shut off the lights, stripped off her flimsy nightie and got into bed.\n\nLiz caught Matt by his hair and pulling him held his mouth between her open legs. The boy was not sure but instinct told him that he was to use his tongue and mouth to please his aunt. He thought it a bit wierd, as he only thought that place was used for pissing, but the heavenly aroma told him he could not be wrong. He held out his tongue and licked the juices sticking to his aunt's soft thighs, god it tasted nice, salty, but nice. He tentatively licked the soft, swollen and damp nether lips of his aunt. But once he tasted her sweet love juices, he was forever, and truly, her slave.\n\nMatt went after her dripping juices with gusto, and made up for his inexperience with his enthusiasm. He was willing to learn, and Liz taught him how to use his tongue and lips to give her pleasure. The boy was especially delighted whenever his aunt heaved above him, screaming in ecstasy, as she reached orgasm, for that was when her juices would really gush, dripping down the sides of his mouth, the flow too much for him to swallow.\n\nLiz finally let Matt stop after half a dozen mind blowing orgasms, as she was too exhausted to carry on further. She looked at the boy's rock hard cock, and thought of sucking him off, but decided that he must be denied release as a punishment. There would be enough opportunity for that later, Liz thought as she tied Matt's hands behind his back so that he could not play with himself, after which she fell asleep, thinking of further ways to punish the boy the next day.\n\nDAY TWO ----\n\nThe next day Liz woke up feeling horny as ever. She remembered the events of the night before and looked at her nephew, Matt, who seemed to be oblivious to the world, as he slept peacefully, a smile on his face. ""He is grinning like the cat that got the cream,"" thought Liz, remembering how he had sucked her pussy the night before. ""Well, he won't be grinning once his punishment starts and Denise and Carol are here.""\n\nLiz put on her nightie and woke Matt up. Matt looked at his aunt with a mixture of affection and lust, remembering the passion of the night before, but his feelings changed to embarrassment as his aunt told him that he should get ready as Denise and Carol would be coming around to punish him.\n\nLiz went inside the bathroom, leaving Matt to think about what was to come. After Matt was up, Liz bathed him like she had the day before, using the rough brush on his body. When Matt complained that the brush hurt his ass, Liz repeatedly pinched the welts that had formed on his ass until Matt was reduced to tears.\n\nAfter Liz had bathed Matt, she sat down on the stool, and laying Matt over her lap, spanked him, using her hands. As she told Matt, she was reserving real punishment till Denise and Carol arrived, and was only giving him fifty strokes with her hands to give his ass a nice red shade, which, in her opinion, so suited him.\n\nAfter the spanking, Matt went back to the corner, with his recently punished ass on display, as Liz took a bath and cooked breakfast. As she was cooking breakfast, Denise and Carol arrived, and sat in the living room, eyeing Matt, while they waited for Liz.\n\nLiz told the girls to join them for breakfast, and Matt turned a deep shade of red, and he squirmed throughout breakfast with a mixture of pain and embarrassment. Over breakfast, the girls casually mentioned that they wanted to become teachers, and Liz took the cue.\n\nLiz told the girls that a teacher had to enforce discipline among her students and punish the students, when required. She said that she had seen the look in their eyes when a student was being punished, and that the girls had a natural flare for punishing others. When the girls did not object, Liz went on and asked them if they would like to spend the day helping her punish Matt, the girls jumped in glee, expressing their interest in this activity.\n\nLiz was glad, she had been scared that the girls would run away and also tell everybody, but there was no mistaking the glimmer of delight in their eyes. Liz just knew that these girls had the right mix in them to want to spank boys. The look of horror on the face of Matt made Liz feel that the episode would be immensely enjoyable.\n\nThe girls were delighted and fought with each other over who would get the chance to spank first. They decided to toss a coin and when Carol won, Denise told that Matt that she would enjoy it as Matt would hurt more after he had been thoroughly punished by Carol, and each of her spank would count for much more. Matt shivered at this display of cruelty and wondered what lay in store for him.\n\nMatt did not have to wait for long. Carol seated herself on the couch and at her command, Matt placed himself over her lap. Matt squirmed as Carol adjusted him, and her short skirt slid up her thighs leaving Matt's skin burning whenever it came in touch with Carol's soft and smooth skin. Matt did not savour this touch for long as another touch distracted him - the touch of Carol's hand with his already burning bottom.\n\nIn the beginning, Carol was not able to place her blows properly, nor were they as hard as the blows he had received from Liz. But soon, Carol got the hang of it and her blows started to hurt more. This morning, Liz had not spanked Matt as hard as she had yesterday, partly because she had been planning to get the girls to punish him, so Matt was glad as his ass did not hurt as much. But when Carol started spanking him, her blows hurt him more than they would have as his ass had been nicely punished by Liz.\n\nMatt soon started to weep but Carol showed no sign of stopping as the blows fell on his ass...SMACK...SMACK.....SPANK....SPANK.... her hands came raining down on Matt's sore ass. Matt was sobbing hysterically by the time Carol stopped. When Carol said that she had wanted to spank him more but had stopped as her hands were hurting, Matt thought that now his cruel aunt would probably give her the brush, but thankfully that did not cross Liz's mind.\n\nMatt now lay himself over Denise's lap. Once again, his thighs burnt as they came in touch with Denise's soft and smooth skin as her skirt rode her thighs when she had adjusted him over her lap. Her skirt was extremely short and as she adjusted Matt, his cock inserted itself in the hollow between her thighs. Matt felt ecstatic as his cock began to grow when it came in contact with Carol's smooth and soft, but fiery skin.\n\nDenise had pity on Matt because of the way he had wept when he was being spanked by Carol, and her blows were very light and soft. But the blows still had the power to drive his cock between her thighs and the smooth friction between her thighs edged him towards orgasm. Matt was scared at the prospect of coming but when Denise stopped and rubbed her hands over his red butt, to 'feel the heat of his ass', he could not himself back and he erupted all over her thighs. Denise shrieked and jumped, throwing Matt off her lap, not understanding what was happening but the act led to Matt spraying his come all over her legs and feet as well.\n\nDenise was scared as this was her first experience with a boy's come and she did not know what had happened. Liz shrieked and picking up her hairbrush started smacking Matt's butt. She caught Matt by his hair and pulled him off Denise's lap. She made him kneel in front of Denise and told him to clean her up by licking each and every drop of his cum off her legs. Matt was hesitant but when Liz's brush coaxed him, he gingerly started licking his cum that he had deposited on Denise's legs.\n\nLiz made him lick Denise's inner thighs, and just as she had expected, Matt's tongue shot out to lick at Denise's small but beautiful pink lips that were starting to blossom with the sensuous licking that she was getting, peeking out from below her sparse pubic hair.\n\nCarol was surprised when Denise started groaning with ecstatic delight but the calm look on Liz's face as she continued to spur Matt with her brush consoled her. After all, she was experienced and if she was calm, maybe everything was alright.\n\nDenise started writhing and holding Matt's hair, she rubbed his face in her crotch, not understanding what was happening but realising the that her pleasure was centred in her crotch. She rubbed his face, and Matt who had tasted his aunt's juices the previous day, wondered at the difference in tastes, texture and looks, and delighted at the sweet love juices pouring in his face, trying to lap up the gushing juices.\n\nDenise finally reached an explosive orgasm and shouted in ecstatic relief. Carol was surprised and clutched Liz's left hand as her right hand continued to flail at Matt's butt. Liz finally relented and told Matt to express his apologies to Denise by kissing her feet, and Matt readily complied, glad that his spanking was over.\n\nMatt, however soon realised that all was not over. Liz saw his prick, which was by now again erect, and brought down her brush hard on it, destroying the erection. Liz told Matt that he had still not realised that he was being punished and told Carol to take Denise's place on the couch. Carol, who was mystified at the behaviour of Denise, and also understanding that the entire activity had only given her pleasure, readily complied. Matt was then ordered to start licking Carol, starting from her inner thighs, near the knees, and working his way up.\n\nMatt started licking Carol's soft skin enamoured by the musky smell that started to emerge from her pink lips, as they moistened. Matt finally licked her lips and tasted her nectar, relishing its sweet taste, so different, yet same as the other two females. Carol started squirming with pleasure as Matt licked her pussy, prodded by Liz's brush, which mercifully, was not quite so harsh this time around.\n\nCarol too soon reached an explosive orgasm, realising what Denise had enjoyed, and what the two of them had missed so far.\n\nLiz realised as she let Matt up that she had been extremely turned on and was extremely wet. She seated herself on the couch and grabbing Matt's head by his hair, pulled him between her legs and told him to start licking if he did not want another spanking. Matt started licking, glad to be spared the attentions of his aunt's hairbrush this time, relishing the taste and feel of his aunt, again wondering at the way, each female he had served was different.\n\nLiz started thrashing her legs as she reached an explosive orgasm. She soon recovered and Matt was back in his corner to display his ass till lunch. The girls stayed over for lunch, after which Liz announced that it was time for Matt to catch the bus back to his home.\n\nLiz dressed Matt and called for the guard to take Matt to the bus station but not before she let him know of her intentions to haul his ass back to her school for a punishment, whenever necessary, if only for a weekend. Matt now realised that he would not really mind such a situation with his aunt and a whole school of girls to receive his service, and to punish him."
57,A Write Mess,['swingers'],"In the end, for the sake of artistic creativity, we drank several bottles of red plonk one night and I actually begged her to fuck Simon. I desperately needed inspiration and admitted that I wanted to watch her take Simon's cock, so I could dress it all up in my novel, with names adjusted of course.\n\nShe should have exploded, but the wine had taken effect and she simply said that it was okay, but I'd have to ask Simon to bed her. It would have to be in writing and would include a disclaimer of blame, because she couldn't guarantee to keep it just physical. Simon was a dreamboat, and if it became an affair, I'd have to sort out Judy, his chubby but cheerful missus.\n\nThe letter to Simon was checked by my wife and felt demeaning. ""You've not told him I fancy him, and that you've not made me orgasm,"" she observed, flicking it back to me for corrections. ""He has to feel he has free rein, so you really do need to grovel a bit."" Sharon had shocked me with her horny words and I asked her how she understood such matters. Then she said she knew about my secret store of randy books, and had seen the rough draft of my book.\n\nI dropped the letter in for Simon the next morning, and the day after there was a reply. It was to Sharon from Simon, telling her he had always wanted to fuck her, and if she was serious she should start wearing a really tight leather skirt to signal the come-on. I had to buy her that skirt as she didn't have one, and was told firmly not to get in the way with my watching, because lust could make a man and woman quite rude and arrogant.\n\nThree days later I came home and realised that Simon was upstairs with my wife. She'd been looking very pouty in stockings, basque and the leather skirt and the inevitable had happened. I could hear Sharon groaning and gasping on our bed, and was about to go up when Judy rang the doorbell. Urgently, I hustled Judy into the garden and offered to sort out the blocked sink she had popped round about. I swear you could hear Simon making Sharon climax even out there, so I hustled Judy home and got filthy dealing with the blocked pipe.\n\nIt was only after I'd cleaned up that I realised that Judy, too, was being pretty dirty. She's a big lady and looked pretty daft in leggings but her big chest was heaving and her fingers danced over my crotch. Something daft took me and I started to kiss her. Judy responded, rubbing her obviously big wet minge against my exploring fingers. She said she would fuck on the floor if I wanted; but the bedroom was free as Simon was out for a I while. I couldn't tell her just where, or doing what; so I thought, what the hell, and took her leggings down there and then.\n\nWe fucked furiously, but all too quickly, on the carpet. I came like a weak geyser, spitting dribbles of come over her hugely stretched pussy, realising that what had stretched her pussy was now doing the business for my Sharon, too.\n\nJudy lit a ciggy and said not to worry she rarely orgasmed unless she was on Simon as he was so big compared with average men. That made me feel better. She suspected that the ""randy toad"" fucked other women, probably ruined them for their husbands or boyfriends, but she was content with what Simon offered her. I apologised and left there with pages of stuff for the book, but a good deal more shame- faced than I thought I could ever be. Judy was no oil paint- ing but she'd put me in my place and it was high time to get the report from Sharon on her adventure.\n\nAs I got inside the house, though, they were still at it! I crept upstairs and found Sharon leaning against Simon, his fingers massaging her clitoris as though it was putty. Sharon had only the basque and stockings left on, and I could see her pussy was wet with thick white spunk where he'd obviously aready ridden her. Blobs of steamy love juice clung to her suspenders and stocking-tops, the smell of salty semen filling the air and Sharon was making little whimpering noises as Simon's fingers slid up and down her crack. Frankly, I could have been a shadow for all they cared.\n\nNecking again, she finally beckoned me into the room with a look that said 'behave boy'. Then she leaned forward over the bed and Simon told me to slide underneath her. It was my job to lick at her bare nipples as they shook under the onslaught of his thrusts.\n\nTaking up position was easy...keeping my tongue lapping at her paps was more difficult. I kept gawping at the size of Simon's tool as it rammed into her cunny. They made this pump-thump-suck sound as they rose to a quicker rhythm, and I honestly started to wank and watch rather than lick as I was bade.\n\nSimon made Sharon come multiple. First she was panting, then gasping, then holding her breath and screaming for more of his thick cock, then as she tensed her skin rippled with little tremors of delight. It was as though her pussy was sucking as he came. Sharon was fucking with an energetic, stylish equal. It was as though Simon brought the whore out in my wife and, now that it was out, it could never be returned.\n\nLapping at Sharon's cunny afterwards I had to go careful. She was certainly sore and I was directed by her where and how to lick gently. I siphoned up their salty fruit and then slid away as they cuddled again, saying I'd sleep in the spare room that night.\n\nIt must have been 3.00am when Simon finally left, and when he had returned to Judy I could hear amazing things through the bedroom wall within half an hour. Simon was fucking his missus like nothing had happened, and I was exhausted, just from a casual wank and some watching!\n\nThe next day Sharon said that my idea had been the best ever and she was off to the pictures with Simon. She wanted to be semi-public with her lover and guessed I wouldn't object. I mumbled something about fantasies being too strong, then she dressed in that skirt and tossed me our written agreement.\n\nWhile they were out I did pop round to see Judy and we had sex on the sofa this time. Judy kept talking about how sexy Sharon had started looking and how smug, and she wanted to know what I had managed with her that I couldn't manage here on the sofa. I could only think that somewhere out there Simon was fucking my wife, in my car. Whatever I was doing, it wasn't quite equal.\n\nTwo months on and I have written four good chapters. The style is improving but quite frankly it's devastating being a house servant to my wife and her lover. I sense that they will never give up this physical attraction and will continue to quite openly date. Judy now knows, and says it's okay. she's been there before and I'm some sort of consolation.\n\nWe're going to try a month's swap - Simon living with Sharon and me coming home to cuddly Judy."
58,A boy Learning About Sex,"['Mb', 'pre', 'ped', 'oral', 'anal', '1st-gay-expr']","You could see in from under a kitchen cabinet. I would watch my mother and sisters bathing and peeing. My older brother would play with his peter in there all the time. I also looked through keyholes in every room when someone was in the room. The apartment next door had a keyhole in the bedroom door. I would watch the man and woman get naked and he would get on her and move up and down. When I was a few years older, I learned he was fucking her. At the time though, I was more interested in seeing the hair between the woman’s legs.\n\nWhen I was seven, I was playing in the yard one day when the man who lived on the first floor called for me to come into his house. When I got inside, he was laying in his bed. He gave me some candy and we talked. While we were talking, he kicked the sheet off his body. He was naked. I saw his big peter. We kept talking and he began to play with his peter. He asks me if I played with mine. I said no.\n\nHe told me what to do. He said, ""You're doing it wrong."" He put my cock between his thumb and finger and began moving them up and down. He said, ""This called jacking off."" I said it did feel good. He then took my hand and put it on his cock. He told me to move my hand up and down. It was so big I could not get my hand around it. He said to put both hands around it. I did and soon his cock shot white stuff all over my hand.\n\nI asked him what that was. He said that was cum. ""What you call a peter is really your cock. That is what you call yours from now own."" He said it really felt good when he played with it and made it shoot cum. he said I should try it.\n\nHe told to drop my pants.\n\nMy little peter, I mean my cock, sprang to life. He said that was what my cock would shoot cum when I got older if I played with it enough. It would also shoot like that if I let someone else play with it. But if I told anybody about us, my cock would never shoot like that and it would stop feeling good.\n\nI quickly assured him that I would never tell anybody. I certainly didn't wan' those good feelings to stop.\n\nHe said, ""Come back tomorrow and I'll show you something else that feels good.""\n\nSo the next day I came over. He said, ""I want you to taste my cock.""\n\nI wasn't too sure about that be he took my head in his hands and put my face over his cock. I tried to put his cock in my mouth, but it was too big. He said to just lick all around the head to and put your tongue in the hole, and wiggle it around and t keep both hands moving up and down.\n\nBefore long, he began to grunt and said, ""Move your mouth to the side.""\n\nI moved just in time as his cock spurted a bunch of times and the stuff went all over him! Some of the white stuff landed close to his chin. He put his hands over mine and squeezed real tight. He made some quick moves up and down. His cock spurted some more. \n\nAfter that his cock shrunk.\n\nAfter that day I'd come over almost every day and we'd do things to each other. It was really fun and it felt good too..."
59,AC Guy,"['F-boy', '1st time']","I'd go with him on these jobs, helping him out with the ladders, installing Freon, swapping out compressors, etc. Occasionally, we'd have to go into the apartments to make sure that the air conditioner would kick on and cool down the apartments.\n\nWell, one day there was a problem with the air conditioner in apartment #2301. Needless to say, since it was a Saturday, I went with dad to help him. We'd go to the apartment manager's office to get the work order, and then proceeded to the apartment. When we got there, we found that there was a leak on the roof, and that it would require only a small soldering job, along with filling up the unit with more Freon.\n\nAfter doing this, we went down to the apartment itself, and knocked on the door. A woman, I'd say in her late twenties, answered the door. We told her that we had worked on the air conditioner, and wanted to check to make sure that it was cooling her apartment.\n\nShe invited us in, and let us go to the thermostat. My dad started to play with the controls, as I just scanned my eyes around the room. She seemed to be into computers, and music (which was my past time; I was programming in three different languages, and enjoyed computer music/synthesizers).\n\nWe started to get into a conversation, and then wouldn't you know -- dad said all looked okay and that we should go. As we were leaving, the girl gave me a slip of paper. Not thinking anything about it, I put it into my pocket.\n\nLater on that day, when I was at home and in my room, I started to empty out my pockets. I came across that piece of paper--it said that she wanted me to call her and gave her phone number. Not knowing any better, I went to the phone and dialed the number.\n\nAfter a few rings, the phone was answered--it was that woman. ""Yes, who is it?"" she asked--not thinking anything was wrong, I said it was the kid she gave the note to earlier today; from the air conditioning job.\n\nAll of a sudden, her voice changed-- she sounded mysterious. ""I wanted to talk more to you about things, but you had to go. Could you come over sometime so we could talk more?"" I guess that I might have found a new friend, so I said that I could ride my bike over. I told my parents that I was going over to a friend's house, and would be back later that night.\n\nWhen I got to the apartment complex, I found a place to store my bike and lock it up. I went to the apartment, and knocked on the door. ""Who is it?"" I heard her call out.\n\n""It's me, the kid you asked to come over.""\n\nI heard her say ""Come on in, and close the door. I'll be out in a second.""\n\nSo, I entered the apartment and closed the door. She had on some rather soft music and one of the lava lights going in the background. I sat down on the couch and waited for her.\n\nAfter a few minutes, she walked into the room. I was completely shocked; I looked at her and saw a completely naked woman coming towards me.\n\nI started to back away from her, on the couch. She looked at me, and started to chuckle; ""Well, what do you know -- a virgin!""\n\nI cringed, not knowing what to do, ""Please, lady -- what do you want?"" My body was trembling at this point; it would be obvious to anyone.\n\n""Relax, and calm down. I just wanted to show you how much I appreciated our chat earlier today, and that I want to share myself with you...""\n\n""But, I've never ..."" the words coming out with a nervousness that I'd never had before.\n\n""Look, let me show you that it's ok."" She took my hand and kissed the fingers slowly, then guided it to her body. ""This is a breast, and see my erect nipples? Feel how soft and hard they are.""\n\nMy hand was guided around the mounds that I'd only seen in pictures. It felt so different, so..so...well, I just couldn't describe the difference in touch. She moved my fingers onto her nipple, and started to lightly touch them with my hand.\n\n""See what you do to me?"" she said in a low voice. ""I want you to come here and kiss my breasts."" I was pulled towards her, my head drawn to those luscious mounds.\n\nI started to kiss each one; in doing so, I could hear her make different noises. ""Suck on my nipples!"" she commanded, pressing my mouth onto one of the erect brown beauties.\n\nI started to suck on it, ever so lightly. I wasn't sure, but I thought that I could taste something liquidy in my mouth that I was unfamiliar with. I'm not sure why, but I started to slowly and gently nibble on them also, as she held me close to her.\n\nWhile I was doing this, I opened my eyes and found that I was looking right into her ""private"" area. I'd never seen anything like it; she had her pubic hair trimmed, exposing herself to my glances. I guess that after a while, she knew that I was transfixed on something else. She started to open her legs, to reveal her ""womanhood"" to me. Nothing in the pictures that I'd seen earlier had a woman with her legs spread...I was completely unprepared for this...\n\n""Wait, now, I want to let you look at me..."" she motioned me away, as she re-adjusted herself on the couch...""This is my clitoris,"" she pointed to me with her long fingers. ""It's commonly referred to as a 'clit', and what is right below it is the entrance to my vagina...also referred to as a 'cunt'. I want you to look at my clit now, and see what you have done to me."" She motioned me towards her again, wanting my face to be in the area of her clit.\n\n""I want you to kiss it, just as you did my nipples,"" she said in a rather low voice. I bent forward and kissed her clit, and the surrounding areas..""Lick it!"" she ordered, as I was kissing her inner thighs.\n\nMy tongue started to move around, in circular motions, on her clit. It tasted different, like nothing I'd had tasted before. While doing this, I could hear her moan softly, but it increased in sound as I touched various parts of her with my tongue. She pulled my head towards her, demanding that I place my tongue in her cunt. I was in a fantasy world, there was nothing else to do but comply. I could taste and feel a whole different world, with my tongue probing around inside of her cunt.\n\nHer moans became louder, and I could feel her body start to tremble...All of a sudden, fluids started coming out of her cunt-- I jerked back not knowing what had happened...I could see her body trembling, as she held herself and the fluids dripping from her body.\n\nAfter a few moments, the trembling stopped, and I could see that she had a smile on her face. I asked what had happened. She looked at me and grinned; ""You made me orgasm, or ""cum"". It's a very pleasurable state to be in. I'll show you what I mean, and then we can both ""cum"" together.""\n\nShe reached over to me and pulled the t-shirt over my head, exposing my upper torso. ""See, yours gets hard too, and responds just like mine,"" as she bent over and started to lick and suck on my nipples.\n\nA strange feeling was starting to come over me. I didn't know what was exactly happening to me. I could feel that my 'thing' was changing; it was getting hard. She noticed this, and made a comment of now taking off the rest of my clothes. I wasn't sure what to do, but after all-she did let me see her body. So, I let her unzip my jeans, and pull them down.\n\nMy 'thing' was starting to bounce a little, and I noticed a little wet spot on the under ware. She got on her knees and pulled down my under ware, exposing my 'thing' to the open air.\n\n""My, what a beautiful, large penis you have. This is also called many things, but the most common are 'rod' and 'dick'. I want to kiss it now."" She moved towards me, kissing my throbbing 'thing', ahh rod, with her ruby lips.\n\nThe next thing I knew, she had placed most of my rod within her mouth, and started to suck on it. I could feel her tongue circling around the shaft, and tracing itself up and down. My body started to shake; I found myself duplicating her ""moans"" and didn't know exactly why.\n\nShe also started to fondle the two mounds underneath my rod, touching them gently with her fingers. I found that something was building up inside of me, and before I knew it--I felt something coming out of my rod.\n\nI could hear her swallow whatever it was; I never had this happen before to me. After a few moments, the feeling subsided--no more gushing from my rod. I looked down to her, and saw that she was smiling; something white was dribbling from her mouth.\n\n""What happened?"" I wanted to know what just occurred to me. She looked at me and said that I had climaxed/cum, just like her. She also said that this was a first for her; not ever having tasted a man's semen (later to find out this was called other things too...)\n\nShe noticed that I was still rigid. Looking at me, she asked if I'd like to now find out what it was like to ""cum"" together. After all that had happened so far, I figured what the heck -- ""Sure"". She got up, and pulled me with her into her bedroom. She lay back on the bed, and asked me to slowly lie on top of her. As I was doing this, she grabbed my dick and placed it between the lips of her cunt.\n\n""Now, push slowly, and come to me,"" she asked. It felt as if I were entering another world, with my rod slowly entering her moist, wet cunt. As I was close to being all the way in, she wrapped her legs around my body and pulled me in all the way. ""God, you feel good!"" she cried out, as I felt the tip of my rod hitting something inside of her.\n\n""Let's get used to each other for a while,"" she moaned in a low voice. ""Kiss me, she asked.""\n\nSo, as I started to kiss her cheek, she turned her head and we kissed on the lips. After a few minutes, something strange was happening; she started to enter and explore my mouth with her tongue. It seemed pleasurable, so I started to respond likewise. Her legs started to move, something on building up a rhythm method. I started to match her movements, with that of my own. I could feel different things happening to both her and myself--her body started to tremble as I was feeling different things contracting around my dick.\n\nAfter a few minutes, I found that we were both getting short of breath and moaning...we were both reaching that climax stage. I began to emitting jets of my 'cum' again; I guess this triggered something in her, since she cried out ""My GOD I'M CUMMING!!!"" Both of our bodies became locked--fluids were flowing from the two of us and intermingling.\n\nWe were locked together for what seemed an eternity; finally, the throbbing went away, and we both collapsed on the bed. I opened my eyes after a few minutes, to look at this beautiful woman who had introduced me to the knowledge of sexual pleasure. Her body was magnificent, and I could only think of reaching over and kissing her again, and fondling her breasts.\n\nI guess that the moment had broken by the alarm clock that went off; I found that I was in my bed-- it was 6:30 am and that I had to get ready for school...Oh well, another day of the old grind, I guess.\n\nMaybe tonight I could dream about the girl's gym teacher???"
60,ALF  Kate's Milkshake,"['FF', 'aliens', 'sitcom']","Kate grasped Lynne's arms and pulled them away from her bosom. For the first time, Kate realized that there was a fine coating of orange hair on Lynne's breasts!\n\n""Oh honey. You have such beautiful breasts,"" said Kate as she reached up both hands and stroked her daughter's breasts. She squeezed them and patted them. ""Such wonderful soft flesh ..."" Kate was lost in thought for a moment.\n\nLynne couldn't help but moan softly as her mother handled her tits. God she loved having her jugs stroked. And then Kate's fingers brushed across one of her nipples, and Lynne shivered. Her nipples sprang to full erection. Kate jumped in surprise, but ran her fingers across both nipples. Lynne shuddered again as Kate said ""Yes, I always liked having my nipples stroked too!""\n\n""Oh, yes Mom. That feels so good!"" moaned Lynne. But then Kate's gaze strayed downward and she caught sight of her daughter's orange bush.\n\n""What is .... I don't understand .... Oh, Lynne. What's happened to you! How did this ...""\n\n""Mom, really - it's nothing to worry about ...""\n\nKate let go of her daughter's large breast and ran her fingers through Lynne's thick bush. Her fingers accidentally touched Lynne's enlarged clit and Lynne shivered uncontrollably; it was the first time another woman had ever touched her love button! Kate pushed Lynne back against the sink and squatted down. She parted her buxom daughter's pussy hair and was amazed at the sight of her fleshy pussy lips and her large clit.\n\n""Lynne, this isn't natural! You shouldn't have all this hair, this ORANGE hair. And your genitals shouldn't be so... so... so INFLAMED, I guess. I would have thought you'd know that and have told me so that we can take you to the doctor.""\n\n""Mom. I can handle this myself. Trust me!""\n\n""I'm going to call Dr. Patterson right now and set up an appointment for this afternoon. I want you to stay home from school and we'll have a mother and daughter talk. It just isn't natural, I tell you! All that orange hair. Why I'd almost think Alf had something to do with this.""\n\nThe last few sentences were muttered as Kate made her way to the living room to phone the doctor. Lynne tried to stop her but her efforts were wasted. She went back to her room, closed and locked her door and flopped onto the bed.\n\n""Troubles, Lynne?""\n\nLynne almost jumped through the ceiling. When her heart settled down she realized that Alf was sitting in her closet, smelling her soiled panties. ""What are you doing here?"" she asked him.\n\n""I thought you'd have left for school by now. Well you caught me. I have a confession. Sometimes, I come in here and smell your panties and socks, just to hold me over until you get home and we can have a bit of - you know - fun!""\n\n""Well, Alf. We're in big trouble now. Mom wants to take me to the doctor and get me checked out. She's going to find out about us!""\n\nAlf quivered in fear. His snout turned under and the fur on his head stood on end. ""But she can't!!! Kate'll KILL me when she finds out I've been diddling you! Jeez, Lynne, you've gotta figure something out!""\n\n""But what Alf?"" she said as Alf sat beside her. Almost unconciously she reached into his lap and started playing with Herbert who's head was just peaking out of Alf's fur. ""How can I stop Mom and keep getting a taste of this little guy! Christ he tastes great!!"" Lynne lay alongside Alf and placed her lips around Herbert's head. She sucked him into her mouth and Alf increased Herbert's size.\n\n""Oh God, Lynne. You've become an expert at sucking Herbie. I'm going to miss you.""\n\n""Maybe not, Alf. Maybe not. I just had a thought! What if we told Mom - you know confessed to her. Maybe she'd understand.""\n\n""Are you kidding Lynne! Geezus! She'd come at me with a butcher knife!"" cried Alf. Herbert suddenly shrank completely up and disappeared under his fur.\n\n""Not if she got a taste of Herbert first! Then it'd be in her own best interest to keep quiet! You see what I mean!""\n\n""You mean, turn your Mom into a jiz junky too! Hey, Lynne babe, you've got quite a head on your shoulders - to go along with those great tits! Let's get to work!""\n\nHerbert reappeared from under Alf's fur and Lynne eagerly renewed sucking on his rigid length. In no time, Herbert began spurting hot thick gew into Lynne's mouth. Lynne eagerly drank down a few delicious mouthfuls, but retained the last mouthful. Carefully wiping her chin clean, she put on a top and then she and Alf went out to the kitchen. Lynne got the blender and spit her mouthful of Melmakian cream into the blender. She opened the freezer and put two scoops of ice cream into the blender and then added some milk.\n\nAlmost as an afterthought she grabbed Alf's milk container and poured some of her own preserved breast milk in with the other ingredients before turning on the blender. She whipped it all up until she had a frosty milkshake which she poured into a tall glass.\n\nKate was nervously pacing in the livingroom. ""Lynne honey, we really have to talk.""\n\n""Yeah, mom, I understand, I guess. But look, I made you a milkshake.""\n\n""It's a little early for that isn't it? I just had breakfast!""\n\n""Call it a peace offering, okay Mom?"" said Lynne.\n\n""Well, alright. After all, it is already made, and it is looks to be my favourite flavour - vanilla cream.""\n\n""If it isn't your favourite flavour now,"" said Alf, ""it soon will be!""\n\n""Alf, do you mind! This is between Lynne and I. Would you leave us alone for awhile. Please?""\n\n""Sure thing Kate. But holler when you need me. And I think it'll be real soon!""\n\nLynne and Kate sat across the table from each other as Kate drank the shake. After the third sip she said ""This is delicious! I've never had anything like this before!"" She quickly downed the rest and lapped up as much of the residue from the sides of the glass as she could. She began to feel hot and flushed. ""Is there any more of this in the kitchen? I really would like some more!"" Kate asked. With a start she realized that she had been slowing rubbing one of her breasts through her sweater. She stopped, but her nipple ached.\n\n""Sorry mom. That's all the flavouring we had. But I can get some more right away if you want.""\n\n""Yes. Yes. Why don't you do that. And I think I'll go lie down for a bit while you're gone. Call me when you're back, won't you!""\n\nKate hurried to her bedroom. Her tits and pussy felt like they were on fire by the time she had closed the bedroom door. God, what had come over her. She had actually been rubbing her tit in front of her daughter!\n\nKate unfastened the front of her slacks and pushed her hand inside of her panties. Good heavens, they were sopping wet! Her fingers reached her pussy as she fell onto the bed. She sank a finger inside her cunt and slowly began to frig herself. At the same time, she managed to get her other hand under her bra and began to clutch at her breast. What's happening to me, she wondered. Why this sudden sexual frenzy???\n\nLynne? Lynne, have you got it yet? Kate called out as her finger worked a feverish pace against her tiny but erect clitoris. Hurry please dear!\n\nWhat next, Alf? asked Lynne from the other side of the closed door.\n\nHere, take just a couple of drops on your finger, said Alf as Herbert protruded from beneath his fur. Lynne grasped Herbert and gave him a squeeze. A couple of drops of the creamy liquid dripped onto Lynne's eager finger. But the odour of Alf's jizz was too much for Lynne and she quickly licked up the cum.\n\nOhhhh, that taste s so good! she cooed!\n\nNot now Lynne! You can have all you want in a couple of minutes. First we ve got to get your mom taken care of!\n\nAlright, Alf, alright! said Lynne as she squeezed out a couple more drops. She then knocked on her mother's bedroom door.\n\nHave you got it Lynne? Bring it in here!\n\nAs Lynne pushed the door open, she was incredibly turned on by the sight of her own mother, writhing on the bed in a sexual frenzy. Kate's blouse was torn open, her bra pulled down as one hand tweaked and pulled at her nipples. Lynne had never really noticed how large her mom s breasts were!\n\nKate's other hand was moving frantically in her panties which were extremely wet. From six feet away, Lynne could smell the heady odour of her mom's pussy! Wow, was that a turn on, or what, she thought!\n\nKate was beyond caring about what her daughter was seeing. All she wanted was some more of that delicious milk shake!\n\nWhere is it? Where is that wonderful flavouring? cried Kate.\n\nThis is all I could find Mom. I scooped this little bit out of the, uh, can, and brought it for you.\n\nAs Lynne sat on the edge of the bed, she held out her finger towards her mother. Kate's nose picked up the heavenly scent and she grasped her daughter's hand. For a brief second she looked at the creamy substance on the tip of Lynne's finger and then she engulfed Lynne's finger in her mouth. She just about died as the rich flavour hit her tongue!\n\nKate's entire body spasmed and her hand gripped her pussy tightly as an enormous orgasm swept her body. For her part, Lynne slowly moved her finger in and out of her mother's mouth. Kate eagerly sucked on it and ran her tongue around it as if it were a small cock!\n\nDuring this excitement, Alf crept into the room and made his way to the other side of the bed. One of his large furry hands reached out and tentatively stroked one of Kate's large sagging breasts (hey, it you d had two kids, your boobs would have begun to wilt too!). Kate did not notice his presence.\n\nThat was so good, Lynne. But I need more. You must have brought me some more. I can smell it. It smells so great! Give it to me Lynne, honey. Oh please, let me have more! cried Kate. Lynne couldn't believe what she was seeing. Her mother was almost uncontrollable. Had she been just as bad, when she first got a taste of that spiked chip dip?\n\nYou re right, mom, there is more. But you have to promise me that you won't get mad at me.\n\nI don't know what I would be mad about, but I promise Lynne. I ll promise you anything. I just need MORE! . As Kate pleaded with Lynne, Alf crept up onto his side of the bed and slowly let Herbert out from hiding. Herbert grew bigger and fatter, and a couple of drops of precum oozed out of his piss slit.\n\nNow, Mom, I want you to turn slowly around and face the other side of the bed, said Lynne.\n\nOh yes, I can smell it. I need it. Oh please, baby, let me have it! cried Kate as she turned. Alf was so close, that all that Kate saw at first was a large purplish object with a couple of drops of creamy stuff dripping off of the end. With a little mew, she stuck out her tongue and licked up the cream. She barely paused as she engulfed the tip of Herbert in her mouth and began to suck at him eagerly! Her hand came up and grasped Herbert tightly as she began to pump her mouth up and down Herbert's shaft!\n\nKate eagerly sucked and slurped at Herbert as little cries of pleasure escaped from her lips. But as her hands moved further along Herbert, they encountered Alf's fur. Kate opened her eyes wide in surprise and she practically spat Herbert out as she cried, ""ALF!""\n\n""What... what's the meaning of this? What's going on here? How dare you come anywhere near me with that... that THING of yours! And how dare you stick it in my MOUTH! I'm going to KILL you Alf!!! I'm going to .... oh, that smell! It's driving me crazy! Is that coming from you Alf? Is that coming from your .... your PENIS?""\n\n""Calm down, Kate! Let me explain. Or rather, let me show you."" Herbert had shrunk underneath Alf's fur as Kate had screamed at him, but now Alf let Herbert free again. ""Kate, meet Herbert!"" said Alf as Herbert began to grow, and grow. Shortly, Herbert was a good ten inches long and two inches in diameter.\n\n""I... I don't know what to say Alf. Well, actually I do! I'm going to murder you, but not quite yet. I... I don't know why but I have this uncontrollable urge to... to ...."" and with that, Kate leaned over and kissed the tip of Alf's Herbert. She pried at the piss slit with the tip of her tongue. ""Oh, Alf! This tastes marvellous! I... I can't control myself"", she cried as she opened her mouth wide and tried to engulf Herbert's massive glans. It was just a bit too large, but Alf was very accomodating and Herbert shrank just enough to pass between Kate's teeth and then to the back of her throat!\n\nMeanwhile, though she had by now sucked Herbert hundreds of times already, Lynne was finding it hard to contain her own sexual frenzy as the odour of Herbert's delicious cream filled the room. As Kate's hands moved to caress Herbert, Lynne's ran her own hands down her own body, stopping briefly at her own pussy to press hard against her clitty. Then, she quickly threw off her clothes and spread out on the bed beside her half-disrobed mother.\n\nLynne was hungry for her own taste of Herbert. She leaned her head in close to her mother's, hoping for a brief suck, but Kate gave no sign of stopping her vacuum pumping of Alf's long member. Lynne was ravenous for Herbert and suddenly had an inspiration. She grasped hold of one of her mother's large nipples and gave it a squeeze. Kate moaned lustily and involuntarily pushed her breast harder against her daughter's hand. Lynne tweaked the nipple harder still - enough to cause real pain. Kate's mouth dropped open wide and her body shuddered.\n\nThat's so good, she said as her first orgasm shook her - one that was caused by her very own daughter!\n\nAnd Herbert popped out of her mouth. Lynne eagerly slurped Herbert's tip between her own teen lips and began to suck eagerly."
61,ALF Side Effects,"['F', 'alien', 'sitcom']","And Herbert. Beautiful fat, thin, long, plump, thick, penetrating, probing, thrusting, spurting, fountaining Herbert! If only men had dicks that they could control like Alf could control Herbert. He could make Herbert as thick as necessary to fill every bit of her pussy, to almost rip her apart, or leave him finger thin but oh so very long to probe and tantalize her very depths so that her pussy quivered and fluttered, trying to wrap itself around the invader and thereby teasing her to heights of frustration and eventual wonderful bliss.\n\nShe couldn't let Kate, or anyone, take Alf away from her now. She would go insane and die - not just because of her uncurable addiction to his sperm - but because no man would ever be able to give her the same sexual bliss!\n\nBut it was starting to become harder to hide their lovemaking. Not because of the noise or their movements from room to room, but because of the side-effects that the continual ingestion of Alf's Melmakian seed was beginning to have on her body. Some of those effects were good, some bad. Well, not bad, but inconvenient.\n\nOn the good side, all of her female sex organs were becoming more pronounced.\n\nLynn had always had a delicate pussy. But now she was developing large fleshy, meaty lips to her pussy. Before, once her panties were on, she could barely distinguish her cunnie behind them while looking in the mirror. But now, her pussy was prominent, the lips large and sensitive. When she wore her tight jeans she was constantly perspiring from the sexual teasing that the tight crotch gave her pussy with each step.\n\nAnd during sex, they were oh so very tender. Alf would spend half an hour between her spread thighs. As his long tongue eagerly thrust deep into her pussy, his lips and teeth would toy with her thick pussy lips. His hairy fingers would pull them wide and tease the edges before he finally attacked her rigid clitty.\n\nBefore she had begun slurping down Alf's addictive jism, Lynne's clit, when fully erect, had been only a quarter inch long - though sensitive as hell. But now it had grown so that it was a full inch and a half long when fully aroused. Even when not aroused, it was a half inch long and often protruded from its sheath at the top of her now bountiful pussy flesh.\n\nAt bed at night, after Alf had filled her pussy with his hot cum and then stolen back to the garage, Lynne would often lie awake, use the fingers of one hand to hold back her pussy lips and with the other hand she would slowly finger her large clitty, letting the sweet sensual bliss sweep through her as she drifted to sleep.\n\nBut during the day, at school, her meaty pussy and distended clitty would often be so tormented by her tight jeans that she would have to lock herself into a toilet cubicle, drop her jeans and practically rip apart her panties to get at her crotch. She would then eagerly begin to squeeze and massage her pussy lips and finger her clitty until she reached a rousing orgasm.\n\nShe didn't think that any of her classmates noticed the uncomfortableness of her pussy and clit. In fact, she was sure of it because they couldn't take their eyes off of what had happened to her breasts.\n\nFor years, Lynne's long brown curls had fallen down onto her pert 32A bust, but over the last month - yes, in just one month - she had filled out magnificently into a 38D cup. And in fact, she only wore the bra for appearance sake, for her wonderful new tits were high and firm, like bullets jutting from her chest. They didn't sag and needed no support. All the girls were in awe of her quick development, and all the boys were horny as hell to get her out on a date.\n\nThe bra was not necessary for support, but was needed to maintain a modicum of decorum. As her breasts had grown so firm, so had her nipples. From soft tiny nubbins they had grown into firm eighth inch long bullet heads, which grew to almost a half inch long when aroused. And since her pussy and clit were tingling almost all the time, so were her glorious nipples. As it was, her nipples pushed firmly against her bra, exposing little humps on her tight sweaters for all to see her erotic nature. Had she not worn the bra, her appearance would have been lewd and lascivious.\n\nAnd what wonderful tits they were, so full of feeling and warmth. Lynne gloried in the new weight on her chest, the new pleasure that she received by pinching her overgrown nipples, letting the milk squirt into Alf's eager mouth!\n\nYes, milk. For her tits were large and firm, her nipples full and distended because she was constantly full of milk. Alf's Melmakian hormones, entering her body through her sperm injection every day, had spurred on the production of milk in her mammaries. At first she had been worried by the growth of her tits, but one night in the heat of passion, as Herbert speared in and out of her slippery cunnie, Lynne had been squeezing her enlarging tits, grasping and tormenting the aureolae, pinching her nipples to increase the titillation, the pain, the glorious pleasure, when suddenly a fine spray of milk had ejaculated from her nipples.\n\nEagerly, Alf engulfed one of her nipples in his snout, his lips had locked around her aureola and he had begun eagerly sucking on her tit. Lynne had squirmed in pleasure at the sensation of milk streaming through her nipple into Alf's mouth and down his gullet. She had continued squeezing her other tit, watching the spray of milk, and giggling at the perverse pleasure this gave her.\n\nFrom then on it was a nightly ritual for Alf to milk Lynne. Sometimes he would wrap his lips and tongue around her firm long nipples and suck her mammary juice straight from the tit. Other nights he truly milked her. Lynne would kneel on all fours above a pan and Alf would grasp her nipples like the udders of a cow and he would milk her, spraying her milk onto the shallow pan and later pouring it carefully into cups. Alf would take a cup and Lynne would take a cup and they would slowly sip her milk.\n\nAt other times, Alf would save up a few days milk in a container which he kept in the fridge, telling the family to keep away from it. Lynne got a depraved tingle deep in her soul when Alf would pour himself a cup of milk - her milk - from his container, and drink it with dinner in front of the whole family.\n\nAnd she loved her new tits - firm, vibrant. When she would lay on her back, with Alf between her thighs ramming Herbert deep inside of her, her tits did not flatten out from gravity. They still pointed high at the ceiling, her long nipples rigid, eager for the strumming of her fingers.\n\nVery early on, her pubic hair had begun to grow more rapidly until she had a thick bush above her cunnie - a thick bush of long hair the same colour as Alf's fur. She didn't mind, so long as Alf didn't mind.\n\nAnd her long brown hair had been growing in thicker as well - with orange roots. She had had to go to a hair dresser once a week to have it dyed and cut, just so that her folks wouldn't notice, but now it was becoming harder and harder to hide from her mom!"
62,ALF Taste of Heaven,"['F', 'alien', 'sitcom']","Finally, his heart stopped racing, his palms stopped sweating, and his dick stopped pumping.\n\n""Oh oh,"" he said, ""I'd better get this cleaned up before Lynne gets home. It's a good thing Kate and Willie took Brian away for the weekend. Kate'd have a fit if she saw this mess! But then, it would serve her right for making me eat that asparagus last night! Ha Ha!!""\n\nAlf got several wet cloths and a bucket and washed up the TV screen and the carpet and the table. He threw the TV Guide in the garbage and then went out to the garage to throw away the cloths.\n\nJust after Alf left the room, Lynne Tanner returned home from classes. ""Alf? Alf, where are you?"" she called out as she put her school books down. ""Alf, what are we doing for dinner? Alf, are you hiding?"" Hungry, she spied the chips and dip sitting on the table. She scooped up a bit of dip on a chip and plopped it into her mouth.\n\n""Hmmmmm. That's a different flavour! I like this!,"" she said. She called out, ""Alf, I'm going to my room to change!"" and grabbed the bowl of chip dip. As she headed for her room, she scooped out great gobs of dip on her fingers and swallowed the creamy sauce, licking her fingers.\n\nBy the time she reached her room, she had finished all of the strange flavoured dip and was licking the sides of the bowl, as far as her tongue would reach. ""Damn, it's all gone. I'll have to find out what kind Mom bought and get some more!"".\n\nShe laughed giddily and began to remove her clothes. She kicked her shoes into the corner and pulled off her skirt. As she pulled her sweater above her head, her hand brushed her nipple and she shivered. Ooooh, that was good. She unsnapped her bra and stood in front of the mirror. She felt hot, and chilled at the same time. Slowly her fingers traced the edges of her small nipples; they quickly stood on end, rigid as pencil erasers. She tweaked them, caressed them, rubbed them, pinched them. Oh god, she was getting hot. Her hand stole down past her panties to the lips of her cunnie. She was dripping wet already. Her fingers parted her pussy lips and touched her erect clit. She cried out in joy.\n\nIn the mirror she caught sight of her poster of Pee Wee Herman. Oh god, was he handsome, she thought! She pulled her panties off and lay back on the bed. With one hand she stroked her erect nipples while she plunged two fingers of the other hand in and out of her sopping cunnie. She stared longingly at Pee Wee. God, what she wouldn't do to have him fucking her right now! This was so strange, she would never have thought of thinking of him in that way before. Pee Wee Herman?!? But now ...\n\nShe had only fucked one guy before and had been afraid of getting pregnant for the next month. And she had only masturbated a couple of times before - and it had never been this intense!\n\nHer hips bucked up off of the bed as her orgasm struck. She pinched her nipple tightly as she added a third finger into her pussy. She panted furiously, continuing to pump her digits in and out of her tight twat, desperately trying to maintain the sheering pleasure.\n\n""Lynne? Lynne, was that you? Have you seen the chip dip, Lynne?"" Alf came around the corner and stopped dead as he watched the young teenager in the throws of orgasm. Beside the bed, lay the overturned chip dip bowl. ""Oh no, Lynne! You didn't eat all that chip dip did you?!?""\n\n""Alf! Oh god Alf. You shouldn't see me like this. But, I can't ... I can't stop. This feels so good!""\n\n""You ate the chip dip, didn't you Lynne?""\n\n""Yes ....<pant> .. I ate the dip. Oh yes,"" she sobbed as she peaked from another orgasm. ""So, so what?""\n\n""And now you're in the midst of a sexual frenzy, aren't you!""\n\n""For fuck's sake, stop being so analytical. That's right! So... so what!""\n\n""Well, Lynne, that dip contained some of my, how shall we say it delicately, my Melmakian seed ...""\n\n""You jerked off in the chip dip?!?""\n\n""Not exactly. But the thing is, Lynne honey, that stuff is highly addictive to human females!""\n\n""Addictive?!? What do you mean?""\n\n""Well, I'll show you."" Alf crawled up on the bed and knelt beside Lynne's head. He spread his legs so that Lynne could see his small penis. ""Lynne, meet Herbert. Herbert meet Lynne"" Alf's penis bobbed up and down.\n\n""You give your cock a name?""\n\n""Everyone on Melmak gives there little dickie a name. After all, they seem to have a mind of their own! But get a bit closer.""\n\nLynne moved just an inch closer, and then the odor from Herbert struck her full force. Suddenly, she was frenzied, all she wanted in the world was Herbert.\n\nShe reached out a hand and touched Herbert. He grew an inch. She grasped him and he grew another inch. She flicked out her tongue and he grew two more inches. Lynne eagerly engulfed the full length of Herbert in her mouth and sucked hungrily. There, there was that delicious flavour from the chip dip!\n\nShe was ravenous. She couldn't get enough. She pushed Alf back on the bed and started fucking her face up and down Herbert. She licked all around his crown, teasing him. Herbert grew larger and thicker. Then, as she had trouble getting her lips around even the head, Herbert became slimmer, but longer so that each time Lynne bobbed her head down, Herbert struck the back of her throat.\n\n""Oh god! I... I can't believe I'm doing this!"" cried Lynne during one brief moment when her mouth wasn't full. But her tongue quickly swirled around the head of Alf's pole and she slurped down the precum juices that flowed freely from Herbert's eye. ""But it tastes so damn good!"" And as she sucked on Alf's dick, Lynne again began plunging her fingers deep in and out of her hot teenaged cunnie.\n\n""Oh, yeah, Lynne honey! That's it! Yeah, suck on ole Herbie! He hasn't had a good work out since I landed on this wretched planet!""\n\nLynne pulled back so that just the glans of Herbert remained in her mouth. Her tongue swirled around the head, eagerly gobbling up the leaking juices, her hand pumping furiously up and down the long shaft. ""Give it to me Alf. I want it ... I need it. Shoot all your hot spunk down my throat!""\n\nAlf's cum shot from Herbert, splattering against the roof of Lynne's mouth. She drank it down. Alf spurted six, seven, eight mighty blasts and then no more. Lynne's own orgasm ripped through her.\n\nFinally, it was over. Lynne lay back, her addictive thirst now quenched. Herbert wilted.\n\nLynne awoke about an hour later as Alf held a glass of water to her lips. She drank thirstily. Suddenly she realized she was naked, and remembered what she had done. She looked at Alf in horror and pulled the bedding over her body.\n\n""What ... what did I ... What did YOU do to me, Alf!""\n\n""Calm down, Lynne. I can explain!""\n\n""Oh god, mom will KILL me. She'll certainly kill you!""\n\n""Lynne, Lynne! It's all her fault!""\n\n""Mom's fault? I just sucked your .... your Herbert! And you're blaming Mom?!?""\n\n""She made me eat that asparagus! Last night. Remember? Asparagus acts like a powerful aphrodisiac on us Melmakians. I just had to shoot my load. And unfortunately you got a taste of it.""\n\n""So the only way to cure me, was to give me a bigger dose, is that it? asked Lynne. ""It's over now?""\n\n""Well, not exactly"", said Alf.\n\n""What do you mean, not exactly?""\n\n""That cure only works for six hours. Then you'll need another dose, and then another, and then...""\n\n""I get the point Alf. You mean I'll have to suck your Herbert ... your cock, every six hours for the rest of my life? And just where did Herbert come from anyway? You've wandered around the house all this time without any need for pants. Now you've got a dick all of a sudden!"" asked Lynne.\n\n""Oh,"" said Alf. ""Well, I have complete control over Herbert. Here, watch"". Lynne watched as Herbert shrank and disappeared completely under Alf's fur, and then suddenly appeared, grew to four inches long and two inches around, then ten inches long and only one inch around. ""My girlfriend Gloria on Melmak enjoyed this shape best. She was into ass ...""\n\n""I don't want to know, Alf. And I don't believe you. Six hours from now I'll be fast asleep and completely cured. You just watch!""\n\nSix hours later Lynne was once again gobbling up Alf's jism. Six hours after that she had Alf sitting on the dinner table as she sat in a chair bending over Herbert, pumping his seed down her gullet as she ground the palm of her hand against her pussy.\n\nThat evening, as the sixth hour approached and Lynne sobbed quietly, feeling guilty about her needs, Alf finally spoke up. ""Lynne, there is another way. You didn't let me finish what I was saying!""\n\n""What is it Alf?""\n\n""There is a way, a way that you only need a dose of Melmakian love cream once every twenty-four hours.""\n\n""There is? What is it Alf?"" Lynne's face brightened.\n\n""Instead of taking the cure down your throat, you take it up your vagina. I inject it straight into your body.""\n\n""You mean, I have to let you fuck me. Right, Alf?""\n\n""Uh, yeah, right!""\n\n""Well, why the hell not! After all, Herbert is kind of cute ...""\n\nLynne knelt on the carpet and Alf stood in front of her. Lynne's fingers parted Alf's fur and she gently carressed the tiny exposed tip of Herbert. When Herbert didn't budge, she leant forward and began to lick his head. That got to him! In no time, Herbert had grown to six inches and was leaking precum juices on Lynne's tongue. She wolfed the jism down.\n\n""Lynne, lay down. I have to prepare you for penetration!"" said Alf.\n\nLynne lay on the rug, a pillow under her head. Alf knelt between her outspread legs. Lynne lifted her legs and spread them wide. With her two hands, she spread the lips of her cunnie wide. Her index finger lightly toyed with her clit. She moaned and cunnie juice leaked from her crack, down her ass crack to her puckered asshole.\n\nAlf knelt and then ran his thick tongue along Lynne's pussy slit.\n\n""Oh, Alf! That feels so funny!""\n\nAlf ran his tongue along both pussy lips and then twirled it around the brown-haired teen's erect clitty. Alf's tongue was raspy, like that of a cat and the nail file sensation across her clit made Lynne scream. She liked it!, but she had not anticipated the pleasure!\n\nAlf's snout ground into Lynne's clit as his tongue snaked into her twat. His tongue flicked in and out of her love hole, darting like a snake's tongue, but probing deep since his tongue was long and strong.\n\n""Um, um! Boy, you Earth girl's sure are tasty,"" said Alf. ""Gloria tasted sort of like an old tire, but you Lynne honey, you are definitely a taste treat.""\n\n""Oh, Alf! That feels so good!""\n\nBut Lynne was prepared. Alf told her to get on her hands and knees, doggie style. Alf stood behind Lynne, a strong thick Herbert aimed straight at her tender young pussy. Hands on her hips, he leant forward and Herbert's head poked easily through her meaty lips. He pulled back on her and thrust forward and Herbert's six inches sank deep into the teen temptress' hot quim.\n\n""Hmmmm, that feels so good Alf!""\n\nAlf started pumping Herbert in and out of the sexy teen. Boy, had he dreamed of this moment. Ever since he'd landed on this planet, he'd had to do without sex - which wasn't too bad since he could normally control his sex drive. But he had occasionally dreamed about fucking an Earth woman, and Lynne had frequently been part of those fantasies! Now, the asparagus had made him lose control and things were working out quite well, thank you!\n\n""Make it bigger, Alf! Fill me with your cock!""\n\nAlf made Herbert longer, nine inches in total. He made Herbert thicker; so thick that Lynne's cunnie practically turned inside out as it gripped him tightly as he pulled out of her. As his dick came free, there was a loud POP! As he pushed back in, there was a loud sqwooshing noise as Lynne's sopping pussy sucked hungrily at the alien invader!\n\n""Pump it faster, Alf! I'm ... I'm cumming!""\n\nLynne pulled and twisted her taut nipples as her orgasm ripped through her. Her head tossed from side to side, her long brown hair flew about. And her pussy snapped tightly around Herbert as spasm after spasm wracked her tight cunnie.\n\nThe pressure was too much for Alf. He thrust forward, imbedding himself fully in the hot teen and his rich thick alien cream sprayed out of Herbert, coating the walls of the teen tart's pussy. He jetted syruppy jism deep into her twat.\n\nAs he continued to cum, Lynne quickly reversed herself and locked her lips around Herbert's head, eagerly gulping down the sweet cum and also savouring the flavour of her own pussy juices.\n\nAt last the flow died and Lynne'd licked the last few drops from Herbert's eye.\n\n""I ... I couldn't help myself. It just tastes so good"" She said. Looking down at the jism that oozed out of her pussy, she asked, ""Do you think we got enough inside me, to last twenty-four hours I mean?!?""\n\n""Yeah, Lynne. I'm sure you did.""\n\n""Good,"" she said as her fingers eagerly wiped the excess from her pussy lips and she then eagerly sucked her fingers dry.\n\nKate and Willy and Brian returned from their trip the next day. They suspected nothing as each night Alf snuck into Lynne's bedroom as fucked her silly.\n\nAt least, not until Lynne started to show some peculiar side effects!"
63,AOL Love,['MF mast'],"The prior times I went chatting I went to the high school or teen rooms. Tonight I searched through the list of rooms until I found the Chicago room. It was full so I had to try several times before I was allowed to enter.\n\n""Hello Room."" I typed.\n\nA few lines down a few people responded with ""hello Jen or ""hi Jen."" There was a quick response. Was that a sign that I would find someone to chat with?\n\nHowever, most of the screen names of the people that responded were female. If I was going to talk to anyone online, I wanted it to be a guy.\n\n""18/F here.""\n\nI hoped this would attract the attention of someone.\n\nAlmost simultaneously Wall223 responded, and the instant message tone sounded and an instant message from TheMan appeared on my screen. Wall223 typed, 26/M here, you want to chat Jen?"" I thought instant messages were annoying so I clicked cancel and it disappeared.\n\n""Hi Wall, how are you?""\n\n""Good tonight u?"" \n\n""So far so good.""\n\n""Where in Chicago are you?""\n\n""West side suburbs."" I will not tell a stranger online where exactly I live.\n\nAnother instant message appeared on my screen from the same person.\n\nTheMan: Hello Again.\n\nI clicked cancel again, and again it disappeared.\n\nWall typed two lines while I was distracted by the instant message.\n\n""I live downtown. Are you still in college?""\n\n""Just high school.""\n\nAgain an instant message appeared on my screen.\n\n""TheMan: You don't know what your going to miss.""\n\nThat's a bold statement, but its purpose to make me respond to him was achieved.\n\n""Jen69: what will I be missing?"" Let's see if he has anything to back up his statement.\n\n""TheMan: Maybe I'm the one for you.""\n\nAnother bold statement.\n\n""Jen69: Maybe you are, but I doubt it."" I wasn't taking him to seriously.\n\n""TheMan: Can you afford the few minutes it will take to discover if I'm your dream man?""\n\n""Jen69: I could if I wanted to. But I have a question for you. Are you hopping that I'm your dream girl?""\n\n""TheMan: Maybe.""\n\nThat's not fair he's using my annoying simple answers.\n\n""Jen69: Well, what if I'm fat and ugly?"" I was neither fat nor ugly, but he didn't need to know that. I weigh only 120 pounds and most men take a second look when I walk by.\n\n""TheMan: I'm just looking for someone to talk too. I don't really care what you look like. Your typing is not affected by your weight or beauty. I'm going to assume you're also looking for someone to talk with.""\n\n""Jen69: Yes, I am.""\n\n""TheMan: Then, why are you being so difficult?""\n\n""Jen69: I don't know."" There's no simple answer. I'm a very friendly and out going girl. I think he just was unfortunate and met my bad side.\n\n""TheMan: Well, do you want to talk or not?""\n\n""Jen69: Yes, Ok."" He had already put all this effort into attempting to talk to me so I could at least give him a chance. Also he seemed more interesting and intelligent than the other men that had instant messaged me in the past. They all seemed like perverts that wanted to have cybersex.\n\n""TheMan: Good.""\n\nI checked out his member profile to find out something about him. I wanted to find out about him so I would have an edge, even if it probably wasn't true information. His name was Scott. That's a bad sign. My ex-boyfriend, was named Scott. We had a long horrible relationship with many bad memories. This Scott's age is 29. That's another problem. I like older men but not when they're 11 years older than me. I've dated men a few years older than me but not eleven.\n\n""Jen69: Do you know how old I am?""\n\n""TheMan: Eighteen. Is my age a problem?""\n\n""Jen69: It could be.""\n\n""TheMan: Why?""\n\n""Jen69: I'm eleven years younger than you?""\n\n""TheMan: Age is nothing but a number.""\n\n""Jen69: But you're in the real world, I'm still in high school. What do you want with me?"" Stupid question. Why would an older man want an eighteen year old girl. Sex.\n\n""TheMan: I want to meet someone new and exciting. I have a lot more to offer you, than those high school boys can.""\n\n""Jen69: Like what do you have to offer me that is so much better?""\n\n""TheMan: I'm on a higher level of maturity than they are. Plus I have the knowledge and experience to treat you better than they can.""\n\n""Jen69: So in other words, you have the knowledge and experience to fuck me better than they can.""\n\n""TheMan: LOL. I was think more along the lines of a date or relationship but sex also.""\n\n""Jen69: Oh, so now you want to do more than just talk, now you want to date me and fuck me? I don't know anything about you, and you don't know anything about me.""\n\n""TheMan: I thought that by talking we could get to know each other better then maybe consider a date.""\n\n""Jen69: Well, If I'm going to even consider dating you I want to know what you look like."" That sounds superficial and it is. I'm not a superficial person but I'm not going to date a fat and ugly old man.\n\n""TheMan: I have a scanned photo that I'm willing to trade for a photo of you.""\n\n""Jen69: That's fair.""\n\nI emailed him the photo my best friend scanned for me. It's the two of us right before we went out for the night at senior prom night. It's one of the few photos of myself that I actually like. My hair and make-up are done perfectly in the picture. I'm wearing a super tight dress that shows off my large chest that so many men are attracted to. If he looks closely he can see that my nipples are hard. My skirt is so short that if it was an inch shorter you could see the black satin thong I was wearing.\n\n""TheMan: You're not fat or ugly. In fact you're very good looking. So is your friend."" Why did he mention her? Did he want to have a threesome with us.\n\n""Jen69: Thank you."" I'm anxious to find out what he looks like. I want to see if I had not decided to talk to him that I would be missing something good. More than likely he was fat or over weight. Most men on AOL aren't good looking. Why would a good looking man be online?\n\nHis face downloaded first. He was very handsome. He has beautiful hair and eyes I would want to stare into. He didn't look that old either. He could pass as a 21 year old if he wanred to. As more of him downloaded I could see he wasn't fat. He has a very flat stomach and an athletic build. On a scale of 1 to 10, he's a 9. ""Jen69: You're very good looking too.""\n""TheMan: Thank You.""\n""Jen69: So, what do you do?"" Another superficial sounding question. I just want to find out what his career is and if I happen to find out how much he makes it's a coincidence. ""TheMan: I'm a finical consultant.""\n""Jen69: Do you like your job?""\n""It can be boring sometimes but it has its exciting parts and the salary is good."" So he does make a decent amount of money. Without any warning the AOL voice said ""Good bye."" I was disconnected. I tried as quickly as I could to get back on but it took several tries. When I did reconnect he was gone so I wrote him an email.\n\nScott Sorry, I got disconnected. You were actually interesting to talk with. I hope to talk with you again soon. Jen\n\nSimple and to the point. Without a doubt he's the most interesting person I've talked to online and I hope we get to talk again. Even though there's no chance I would ever go on a date with him I enjoyed talking with him. I heard the horror stories of girls stalked and raped by men the met online. I was not going to become one of them. The first thing I did when I got home from school, was go online. Normally I head straight to the television or the phone. I was hoping that he had returned my email. He had\n\nJen I'm glad you didn't leave me for something that I had said. I enjoyed talking to you. I hope to see you online again soon. I'm at work so I have to go now but I can't wait to hear from you. Scott.\n\nI signed on at nine o'clock, the same time as the night before. He appeared on my buddy list so I instant messaged him.\n\n""Jen69: Hi Scott.""\n\n""TheMan: How are you?""\n\n""Jen69: Good.""\n\n""TheMan: Glad to hear that.""\n\n""Jen69: How was your day?""\n\n""TheMan: Stressful.""\n\n""Jen69: I'm sorry to hear that. You could use a good back massage now couldn't you?""\n\n""TheMan: Are you offering.""\n\n""Jen69: Maybe.""\n\n""TheMan: I'll remember that offer when we go on our date.""\n\n""Jen69: Our date?"" I had not agreed to that.\n\n""TheMan: I think we should at least meet.""\n\n""Jen69: Maybe."" My simple, not definite answer.\n\n""TheMan: How about if I tell you about it? Maybe that will convince you to go out with me.""\n\n""Jen69: Go ahead.""\n\nThis could be interesting. I'm not thinking about actually meeting him though.\n\n""TheMan: I pick you up in my car and we drive to one of the expensive, trendy restaurants. You would like them, the food is good and the atmosphere is very calm but contemporary.""\n\n""Jen69: So far so good."" \n\n""TheMan: You eat one of the best meals of your life. Than we go to one of the night clubs down town. Not one of the ones for young adults we go the hottest place in town. We see movie and music stars dancing. We dance the whole night long. We stay there until the music stops and the lights go on.""\n\n""Jen69: I like this.""\n\n""TheMan: We than go to the lakefront and watch the waves, the sky and the stars. We talk forever about ourselves, our futures and our dreams. Our date ends with us kissing under the stars.""\n\n""Jen69: Have you ever had cybersex?"" I do not know why I typed that. I thought cybersex was for people that could not find a real human being to have real sex with. But right now it interested me. I want to try it. I wanted to find out what all the hype was about. I want to find out if it's any good.\n\n""TheMan: Yes I have, why?""\n\n""Jen69: Do you want to have it with me?""\n\n""TheMan: OK.""\n\n""Jen69: You have to begin and lead, I've never done it.""\n\n""TheMan: OK, if you want to."" I had been with men less hesitant to sleep with me in real life.\n\n""Jen69: Yes.""\n\n""TheMan: OK, I'll start.""\n\n""TheMan: During our kiss my hands slide down your back to your ass. I caress your ass cheeks softly as our tongues explore each others mouth.""\n\n""TheMan: My next move puts my hands on your breasts. I gently massage them and play with them with my fingers.""\n\n""Jen69: I like this."" I enjoyed what he was saying. I could imagine myself doing this with him. I felt myself becoming sexually excited.\n\n""TheMan: We look around to make sure no one can see us. We are perfectly alone on the shore.""\n\n""TheMan: I put my hands up your shirt to your bra."" I had the urge to put a hand up my shirt as I read his last line.\n\n""TheMan: I pull the bras cups down beneath your breasts I can have easier access to them."" I did the same, than started to lightly fondle my own breasts.\n\n""TheMan: We don't have much time so I slide my hands up your skirt. I run my fingers across you, feeling how wet you are. I pull your panties off your legs."" I unzipped my jeans and slid my hands between the fabric of my panties and my skin.\n\n""TheMan: I undo my pants and boxers and pull them down to my knees. At the same time you lay on your back in anticipation of my next move.""\n\n""Jen69: Please keep going."" I was really getting into what he was typing.\n\n""TheMan: I slowly guide myself to the lips of your pussy. The head of my dick can feel how wet and warm you are."" The tip of my index finger was already inside me. I felt the warmth and wetness caused by my excitement.\n\n""TheMan: I push myself deep into you. You feel so good."" I softly moaned as I put my own finger as far as it reached inside of me.\n\n""TheMan: I pull out, then push back in. My pace starts slowly but with each thrust I move quicker.""\n\n""Jen69: I love this don't stop."" I could feel my emotions and hormones controlling me know. My pointer finger joined my other finger inside of me. Rapidly the both moved around inside of me.\n\n""TheMan: I fuck you harder and harder.""\n\n""Jen69: Yes."" I couldn't type much more than that.\n\n""TheMan: I think I'm about to cum. I can feel it building up inside of me. It wants to be released.""\n\nI felt my excitement growing and almost ready to explode.\n\n""TheMan: I'm coming inside you.""\n\nI felt myself lose total control. A wave of sexual excitement went through my entire body. I felt my body go into convulsions and my pussy's muscles tighten on my fingers. I was climaxing.\n\nNo one typed a word for a few minutes. I was calming down after an excellent orgasm.\n\n""Jen69: I came.""\n\n""TheMan: So did I.""\n\n Our messages were going slower now. Both of us were feeling very good and did not want to lose the euphoria.\n\n""TheMan: Now imagine what it would be like in real life.""\n\n""Jen69: I can't wait to find out.""\n\n----\n\nNow I was hooked..."
64,ARMS,['family'],"Carl turned from his wife to watch his daughters again. Sarah knew nothing of his real work, of course. She believed him to be in the export business, which was true to a certain extent. He normally didn't bring his family on business excursions, but the offer by his client of the use of the palace facilities was too tempting to pass up. He suspected that the free working vacation for him and his family was a softening-up ploy in order to get a better deal for the next arms shipment, necessary to counteract new weapons acquired by his clients' main enemy. Carl was aware of this because, in fact, he had been the supplier of those new enemy weapons. Playing both sides off one another was risky but Carl was very careful that no connection could be made between him and his other client.\n\nHe admired his daughters as they took turns diving into the pool. Stephanie was almost sixteen and turning into a gorgeous young woman. Carl often caught himself admiring her well developed body, she had her mothers' chestnut brown hair but wore it long, she also had her mothers' blue eyes. his other daughter, Beth, had just turned eleven and took after Carls' side of the family, with big green eyes and long red hair. He could see the beginnings of budding breasts underneath her pink one piece bathing suit. He often found himself thinking sexual thoughts when watching his daughters but in spite of his amoral stance toward the women and girls he sold into slavery, his wife and daughters were his greatest joy and he hoped to retire comfortably soon and enjoy his family with no worries for the rest of his life.\n\nHis reverie was interrupted by a servant delivering a message, the Prince, his client, was ready for their meeting.\n\n""I'll be back later hon, these things usually run on"", he said as he rose. ""Say goodnight to the girls for me.""\n\nHe kissed his wife and walked into the palace.\n\nCarl was led to an audience chamber laden with silk tapestries and large, colourful cushions placed behind low tables. This was the Prince's idea of a conference room. Most of the Prince's business meetings ran long and late, usually finishing with some perverse entertainment involving one or more of the Prince's pleasure slaves, some of whom Carl had sold to the Prince. Prince Ashir entered with robes flowing and, after the usual ceremony, proceeded with the meeting. The meeting went as usual, the Prince was very long-winded and given to impromptu speeches whenever the mood took him. Carl noted that Ashir was in rare form, rambling on at several points about trust and loyalty between business partners. Carl was getting worried that maybe the Prince had learned about certain other business deals, but things winded up late in the evening and a deal was struck. The Prince clapped his hands and servants cleared the papers from the tables. More servants swept into the room with large, covered boards. A board was placed in front of each man at the table. Carl looked at the object set in front of him, the board was about three feet wide by four feet long and was draped with a large cloth made of silk. Whatever was under the cloth was fairly big, Carl assumed from the smell that it was dinner, but he wasn't sure he was hungry enough for whatever filled up such a large plate.\n\n""In honour of our esteemed colleague, Mr. Campbell, I have arranged a delicacy as uncommon as it is exciting. As in so many fine recipes, how the food is arranged is as important as how the food is prepared."" And with that, servants pulled away all of the silk cloths, unveiling the meals to all present.\n\nCarl was surprised, but he should have expected something like this, knowing the tastes of his host. On the board was a naked young woman, strapped down to handles that ran along the edges. The woman was on her back, on top of her hands which were secured behind her back. Her knees were folded so that her feet were pushed against her ass and a strap circled her calve and thigh on each leg, keeping them folded. Her feet were tied tightly with the souls facing each other.Two straps were looped through her knees and pulled them to each side of the board, leaving her pubic mound fully splayed open. This was augmented by some kind of block under her ass which raised her loins up from the board. a thin leather strap crossed her waist with two more above and below her breasts. All of the straps were extremely tight, her thigh muscles could be seen straining against the cords which stretched her knees apart. Carl could imagine how uncomfortable she was but he couldn't see it, her face was hidden by a leather hood which covered her entire head, ending at a wide leather collar around her neck. The girl was completely hairless, although she may have had hair under the hood. But her pubic hair had been shaved off, which made her look younger than she must have been. This girl was the 'plate' on which the food was placed. Around her crotch was a salad, with lettuce, fruit and dressing laid out in a circle, her pussy being at the centre. Her pussy was mostly covered by a large, white flower. On her stomach sat a large lobster, sitting in a bed of steaming vegetables. The lobster was facing the girls breasts and it's pincers still had the restraint bands that keep them closed while it's still alive. These bands must have been put on after cooking though, because each pincer was firmly locked onto one of the girl's breasts, just at the base of the nipple. Carl was thankful that these meetings and meals were exclusively for men, so his wife never had to see a scene like this. Most of the 'meals' were made with local women but the Prince and Carl had white 'plates' with their meals. Carl recognized the young runaway he had sold lying on the Princes plate. She was the only one without a concealing hood, although she was wearing a red ball gag in her mouth.\n\n""Enjoy!"" the Prince said as started yanking at the lobster on the young girl in front of him. Every time the lobster was pulled at, the pincers would pulled the girls small breasts this way or that, causing a muffled squeal from behind the gag.\n\nCarl could see no way of eating without hurting the girl so he shrugged and reached for the lobster. He poked at a piece of steamed potato with his fork and lifted it of the girl's flat stomach, her skin underneath was red from the hot vegetables and sauce that had been placed on her. He dipped the potato in a pool of sauce gathered at her belly button and stuffed it into his mouth. He wondered where the Prince had acquired this second white girl, maybe he had some competition in this market. A servant came up to him and handed him a small spoon with a long handle. The servant then pulled the flower away from the girls pussy. Underneath was a large metal clamp holding the girl's pussy lips closed. This was removed and two smaller clamps were attached to each lip, Carl heard a suppressed squeal come from under the hood at this. These clamps were equipped with long strings which were ran through handles at the sides of the board and tightened. the girl's pussy was now stretched open. The servant pressed down at certain places on the girl's abdomen and caviar oozed out of the girl's pussy. Carl shook his head in amazement, they had stuffed her pussy with caviar! He reached over with his spoon and scooped the delicacy out of her pussy.\n\nWhen most of the guests were done eating, the servants returned to clear the table. They didn't remove the plates, sponges and small bowls of water were used to clean the leftover food off the girl's bodies. Carl then saw what desert consisted of, as the other guests lifted their robes and mounted their respective 'plates' pumping vigorously into the bound girls. Carl was feeling quite excited himself at the moment, after looking at a beautiful naked girl spread out in front of him for the past hour. But he hesitated, he did not normally indulge in things like this when he travelled with his wife, only when he was away on his own did he like to play around when the opportunity presented itself. The Prince approached from the other end of the table, Ashir did not engage in such entertainments in front of his guests.\n\n""Please, feel free to enjoy my humble gift."" the Prince said with an odd smile. ""I recently acquired her and she has not yet been used by a man.""\n\nInwardly, Carl shrugged, it was decided for him when the Prince mentioned the word 'gift'. The tradition of this land stated that refusal of a gift was an insult to the giver. Carl did not want to offend one of his biggest customers. He stood up and placed his right hand on her left breast and started kneading it while his left hand went down to cup her pussy. He could see her attempts to move her hips within the tight straps as he pushed his middle finger into her. He fondled her for a while longer but she remained dry, not surprising considering the situation, Carl thought.\n\n""Let me get you some assistance"", the Prince said his large, throne-like chair where he was watching the proceedings. He motioned to a servant who walked over and released the girl that was his plate. This was the young girl Carl had smuggled to the Prince from America. She let herself down from the table and rubbed her limbs to restore circulation while the servant removed the ball gag. ""She has responded well to my training, although it was difficult at first."" The Prince smiled as the girl walked over to Carl's place at the table.\n\nThe girl did not look at Carl, she merely climbed onto the table and, when on her knees in front of the bound girl, lowered her head and started licking the helpless girl's pussy. Carl remembered the young girl he had captured quite well, she was about thirteen years old now with long blonde hair and a petit body that was forming nicely. When he captured her she fought him with all the strength she had, but he kept her handcuffed naked in a closet for a week and she calmed down a bit. He did nothing to her but fondling because the Prince had stipulated that she must be a virgin. He had heard she resumed her energetic resistance when the Prince took possession of her but she soon learned the Prince's talent for using creative methods of causing pain and humiliation to train the young women that he purchased for his pleasure. The bound girl was moaning softly when the young girl stopped her stimulation and moved to kneel in front of Carl. She opened his pants and pulled out his cock and started sucking on it. Carl moaned as the girl worked on him, obviously the Prince had taken care to make her an expert at performing this service. She stopped after some time and stepped back. Carl climbed onto the table and lowered himself between the spread knees of the girl on the table. She started breathing in short, sharp gasps as he slowly pushed his cock into the tight entrance of her pussy. He didn't get far when he reached her intact hymen. Carl paused for a second and then shoved his cock into her all the way. A high squeal came from inside the hood as the girl felt her virginity ripped away. Carl pumped himself slowly in her wet pussy until he came. The girl had stopped moving a just lay still, breathing heavily. He pulled out of her, his cock was covered with her blood mixed with his semen. As he climbed down from the table, strong hands grabbed him from behind, it was two of the Prince's big bodyguards. Carl shouted at them to no effect, it had slipped his mind at the moment that the guards did not speak any english. They dragged/carried him out of the room and down a short hallway, then into a small room whose door locked behind them.\n\nThe room had only on piece of furniture, a large wooden chair with a high back and straps on the arms and legs. In a very short time Carl was secured in this chair, he hadn't even been able to pull his pants up, his bloody cock was flopping around in his lap. Before he could say anything more, one of the guards shoved a large piece of cloth into his mouth and secured it with a strap running around his head. The guards then left the room and returned pushing a large cabinet on wheels, they where followed by the Prince who ignored Carl's questioning eyes. The men opened the cabinet in front of Carl, inside was a large screen TV with stereo speakers on each side. They connect some wires and then left Carl with the Prince.\n\n""A month ago my soldiers raided a warehouse belonging to my chief competitor."" He said, now looking at Carl for the first time. ""We found an interesting assortment of weapons, in fact they are identical to the catalogue of merchandise that you offer"". He turned on the TV, it showed a view of the room where the dinner had taken place. The girl he had fucked was still there, tied to the board. Another woman was kneeling over her, one hand mauling her breasts, the other sliding four fingers in a out of her pussy. There was still blood on her thighs from her lost virginity. The woman looked towards the camera, she was oriental, dressed in some kind of leather outfit made entirely of straps. She looked back at the girl and reaching over, pulled the hood from her head. Brown hair flowed down, now free from the hood. The woman grasped the girl's extended jaw, there was a large rubber prod in her mouth held there by straps, and turned her face towards the camera. Carl tried to leap from the chair, almost knocking himself over, the girl's eyes were shut, her face soaked with sweat and tears, but it was Stephanie, Carl's sixteen year old daughter.\n\n""It took a while, but my investigators were able to trace those weapons to you."" The Prince shook his head as Carl tried to scream something at him. ""I do not need to hear any false explanations, I have seen sufficient proof that you have been dealing with my competitors. You have broken the trust I gave you as a business partner and now I will claim my rights to retribution."" he gestured towards the TV, the oriental woman had removed the prod gag from Stephanie and was again pushing her four fingers into the teenager's pussy. With every thrust she pushed deeper and Stephanie moaned louder. ""You will pay through the pain and humiliation of your women. They have been told why they are being made to suffer and your daughter knew it was you who raped her. The scene was also witnessed by your wife through this camera. You will remain in this room for some time. You will not be harmed here, but you will be shown recordings of some things that have already been done to your wife and daughters and when that is complete, you will see live scenes of things that are going to be done to them."" He smiled from the doorway on his way out. ""I do not bear ill will towards you or your family, but payment must be extracted for the betrayal of my trust, Good evening."" He left the room, closing the door behind him. On the TV, Stephanie screamed as the woman forced her whole hand into her, made a fist, and twisted her arm back and forth.\n\nCarl felt worse than he ever had in his life. He doubted the Prince would let any of them live. Why hadn't he suspected? He pulled uselessly at the straps as the door opened and a guard walked in. He carried a case full of video cassettes. He placed them on top of the cabinet and pulled the first one out. It had a label 'Sarah eating dinner' Carl read as the guard held it front of him. The cassette was placed in the machine under the TV and started. Before the guard left he turned the volume up as high as it would go. with under-age females. It is purely fantasy and in no way do I support this kind of action in reality.\n\n\n\n Tape #1 - Sarah Eating Dinner\n\nSarah was strapped into what looked like a dentists chair, dressed in the clothes she had set out to wear to dinner that night. She was shaking her head wildly and making unintelligible noises, she was wearing one of the prod gags. A guard walked into view and locked into place padded metal braces on either side of Sarah's head. He turned adjusting knobs until the braces held her head tightly so that no motion was possible. He released the prod gag and pulled it halfway out, tilting it towards her nose. This forced her lower jaw down even further than it was with the gag fully inserted. He held the prod in place with one hand while the other retrieved a piece of hard white plastic from the tray beside the chair. The plastic device was a small rectangle with grooves on each end. He pushed it into one side of her mouth and worked it into place on her rear teeth. Her back molars wedged into the grooves in the plastic tightly. He repeated the process with another plastic rectangle on the other side of her mouth. When he was done he pulled the prod out of Sarah's mouth. Sarah's mouth still gapped open as far as it had with the gag in place, the plastic spacers forced her jaws to remain painfully wide. A woman now entered the scene, carrying a covered tray. The woman was tall, with shoulder length black hair that she wore up. She was wearing a white lab coat which hung down to mid-thigh with white stockings and white heels. She placed the tray next to the chair.\n\n""My name is Sylvia, I supervise the punishments that the Prince orders for his female slaves."" She said as she checked the straps holding Sarah to the chair. ""The Prince has ordered you and your daughters to endure punishments until such time as he decides to stop them. Why you are being punished is of no relevance to me, my responsibility is to see that the Princes wishes are carried out and to ensure that you and your daughters are not permanently injured, the Prince dislikes devaluing his property. I am a fully qualified nurse and I will try to keep you and your girls as comfortable as possible within the bounds of my duty to the Prince. I can even make it pleasant for you at times if you like."" with this, she ran a hand up along Sarah's calf to her inner thigh, just under her white skirt, and squeezed.\n\nSarah jerked in the chair and groaned in anger, she was not capable of forming any words with her mouth distended as it was.\n\n""Well, no matter, when you are not being punished you are mine to use as I wish, your daughters too"" As Sarah let out another moan, Sylvia pulled a pair of rubber medical gloves out of her pocket and pulled them on. ""I believe you were about to attend a dinner party when we interrupted you, well we won't let you go hungry.""\n\nShe removed the cover from the tray, under it was a large metal bowl, the contents of which immediately assailed Sarah's nostrils.\n\n""You have your youngest to thank for your dinner tonight, she was very reluctant to expel it but we helped her along."" Picking up a large spoon Sylvia scooped the lumpy brown substance up and dumped it into Sarah's mouth, holding her tongue down with her other hand. Sarah gagged at the noxious stuff that was running down her throat and immediately started retching. Spoonful by spoonful Sarah was fed her daughters excrement. When it was all down, Sylvia pushed a button and the chair started tilting back on an electric motor. The motor stopped when her head was two feet from the floor.\n\n""Ahmed, give her something to wash it down with"" Sylvia as she removed her gloves.\n\nThe guard stood above Sarah's head and took his cock out. Sarah cried out again but was silence as the stream of urine hit her mouth and filled it up. She had no choice but to swallow to keep breathing. When he was done she sobbed quietly until shocked awake by a bucket of cold water which was dumped on her head. Sylvia knelt beside her and used a sponge to clean her face and mouth.\n\n""That went well, now we'll do something nice for desert"" Out of her pocket she pulled a small metal device. It was basically a small stainless steel clamp with two small posts on either side. Reaching into Sarah's mouth, Sylvia grasped her tongue and pulled it out. With her other hand she closed the clamp around Sarah's tongue as close to the back as possible. Using a small screwdriver she tightened the clamp until it was firmly holding the base of Sarah's tongue. Sylvia released her grip, and Sarah reflexively tried to pull her tongue into her mouth. The small posts on the clamp bumped against the plastic spacers at the back of Sarah's mouth and would go no further. Sarah's tongue was held at almost full extension out of her mouth.\n\n""You have probably never been made to pleasure a woman before, so this first time I'll do all the work."" Sylvia opened her lab coat, beneath she wore nothing but the white stockings and a matching garter. Her full breasts swayed as she stood facing Sarah's feet with her legs on either side of Sarah's head. Sylvia touched the chair control and Sarah's head started lifting up towards Sylvia's crotch. Sarah's eyes closed tightly as her extended tongue made first contact with the lips of Sylvia's pussy. When the motor stopped, Sarah's tongue was lodged in Sylvia's pussy hole, her chin was smothered in pubic hair, and her nose was wedged between Sylvia's ass cheeks. Sylvia was already wet as she started rocking back and forth, she could feel the forced out tongue rubbing her pussy wherever she wanted. She excited herself on Sarah's face for some time, occasionally sliding forward so that Sarah's tongue excited her anus as well. She climaxed violently, holding on to Sarah's breasts with tightened fists. When she was finished, she closed her lab coat and returned the chair to it's upright position.\n\n""That was nice"" she said as she sponged off Sarah's face, which was covered with her juices. ""Next time you will not be locked in the clamp, and you will learn to do it well, as will your daughters.""\n\n\n\nTAPE #2 - Beth in the bathroom\n\nThe woman named Sylvia was leading Beth down a long hallway. Beth was dressed in her school uniform, a pleated skirt with a white blouse, knee socks and black shoes. Her long red hair was pulled back in a pony tail.\n\n""You should use the washroom first, because you won't be able to during the official dinner ceremony"", Sylvia said with a smile. She led Beth down a side hallway. Unlocking the door, she led Beth into a small bedroom. The room was lit with low lighting, a small four post bed was on one side and a small leather couch sat on the other side. In front of the couch was a long, low bench covered in leather. On the bench sat a young girl not much older than Beth, this was the young slave that the prince had acquired from Beth's father. She was dressed much the same as Beth, with a short skirt and blouse, but her feet were bare.\n\n""This is Rosalyn, she is staying here for a while to learn about the Prince and his way of life"", Sylvia said, smiling at the girl. ""You notice she does not speak unless specifically asked to, this is a custom of the Prince's people. Young girls must remain silent until asked to speak. Would you like to learn about the customs of the Prince and his family Beth?""\n\n""I guess so."" Beth said hesitatingly as she looked around the room. The walls were covered with tapestries depicting all kinds of flowers in many colours.\n\n""That is very good, we'll start now. The washroom is through that door."" She led beth through a door into a large bathroom. The bathroom was all done in black porcelain. The walls were mirrored on all sides. There was no sink, only a large bathtub and an odd looking bidet as well as a low bench much like the one in the living room. At various places throughout the room and on the fixtures were solid silver rings. Beth, of course, did not grasp the import of these things, but her father, watching the whole scene on some kind of hidden video system had seen this bathroom before. The Prince had it custom built for his new young slave, Rosalyn. Using the rings, a girl could be secured in any number of positions and be forced to perform normal bathroom functions as well as some not so normal functions. Beth looked at the bidet strangely, she had never seen one before.\n\n""It's called a bidet, you have to remove your panties and squat over it"", Sylvia said as she sat on the bench, watching Beth expectantly.\n\n""It looks weird, but I'll try it. I shouldn't be long"", she stood next to the device, waiting for Sylvia to leave.\n\n""Now, you have to remember the Prince's customs, you do not speak unless asked to, it would be considered impolite if you spoke around adults. You might as well start now. There are punishments here for girls who break the rules"", Sylvia said. ""And you don't have to worry about relieving yourself in front of me, in front of other women or the Prince you should not be ashamed of your body.""\n\n""I'd rather try this alone, please"" Beth wasn't sure she wanted to experience to much of this Prince's culture if she couldn't speak and had to use the bathroom in front of other people.\n\n""Now Beth, you really must make an effort to be silent. Your father is aware of what we are doing and has voiced no problems about it."" Sylvia was starting to look more serious now and had lost some of the cheerfulness she had exhibited before. ""Perhaps a demonstration would ease your hesitations, Rosalyn, show Beth how to properly relieve herself."" She motioned to the girl who had followed them into the bathroom, shutting the door behind her. The girl walked over to the bidet and straddled it, one bare foot on either side. The device was wider than normal and this caused the girl's legs to be parted more than usual. She reached down and lifted the short skirt up so that it was bunched at her waist. Her crotch was hairless, her small slit completely exposed. At this point Beth had seen enough and ran for the door, but found it locked. Sylvia grabbed Beth by the arm in a strong, painful grip and pulled her over to the other girl, pushing her down to her knees. Beth found herself looking straight at Rosalyn's pussy, it lips slightly parted because of her spread legs. Beth tried to yell for help but found her mouth stuffed with a piece of cloth Sylvia had retrieved from a pocket. Sylvia took a silk handkerchief from another pocket and placed it over the cloth in Beth's mouth, tying it tightly behind her head.\n\n""Now you will learn how to what you are told and be silent."" Sylvia said darkly. She then nodded to Rosalyn. Rosalyn concentrated for a second and a stream of urine emerged from between her legs, splashing into the water below. Beth tried to look away but a firm hand in her hair yanked her head back and she was forced to watch the remaining urine flow from the girl. When Rosalyn was finished, Sylvia nodded to her again, ""and the other."" Rosalyn squatted a bit lower and after straining, she was rewarded with a large plop in the bowl below. Beth was close to tears now as Sylvia pushed her face even closer to Rosalyn's crotch as the girl cleaned herself with some tissue. When Rosalyn was finished, Sylvia pushed her over to the bench. ""Take off her shoes and socks"" Sylvia said as she held Beth down on the bench, her legs dangling off the end. ""If you struggle you will be hurt, so be still"" Sylvia spoke in a scary tone of voice, much different from her friendly words earlier today. Beth stopped struggling, scared stiff of being hurt by these people. Rosalyn removed her shoes, and then stripped off her socks, leaving her feet bare. ""Get some ankle and wrist cuffs"" Sylvia ordered. Rosalyn retrieved four leather and steel cuffs from a cabinet on the wall. The cuffs were made of thick leather with steel buckles and rings with clips, but they were sized carefully for a small girl's wrists and ankles. Indeed, they had seen much use holding back the struggles of Rosalyn quite often while under the attentions of the Prince. She locked a cuff tightly on each of Beth's slim ankles and then placed the wrist cuffs on reluctant wrists forced out by Sylvia. Sylvia then stood Beth up, openly sobbing now. ""Take your panties off Beth."" Beth just stood there, not believing what was happening. Sylvia looked meaningfully at Rosalyn. Rosalyn walked over to the cabinet and came back with a long black switch. ""Either you take them off or I will and then you will feel this switch across your bare bottom."" Sylvia snapped. This frightened Beth into motion, she would do whatever Sylvia asked or be hurt. She reached down, the unaccustomed weight of the cuffs on her wrists, and pulled her panties down and stepped out of them. They were white, with pink flowers printed on them. ""Very pretty,"" Sylvia picked up the underwear,""now stand over the bidet."" Beth did as instructed, having to spread her legs uncomfortably to do so. She wiped tears from her cheeks. ""Don't worry about that, I like young girl's tears"" She reached down and, using the clips on Beth's ankle cuffs, fastened her ankles to two rings on either side of the bidet. She then locked beth's wrists behind her back. Beth's belt was removed and then her wool, wrap-around skirt was taken off. Beth now wore only her white blouse, which hung down below her waist. Sylvia smiled a Beth's panicky expression as she undid the front buttons of the blouse, then pulling it down her shoulders a bit so that the her front was wide open. Sylvia sat on the bench and admired Beth's nearly naked body, her pubic area was just starting to grow fine red hairs around a delicate slit. Beth's newly forming breasts were still small bumps inside a dainty training bra.\n\n""You may begin now."" Sylvia said as she took the switch from Rosalyn. Beth just whimpered, moving her hands around against the unaccustomed restraints. Sylvia reached out with the end of the switch and tapped it lightly on Beth's pussy lips. Beth jumped slightly, squealing through the gag. ""My patience is wearing thin Beth."" More tears flowed as Beth released her bladder and her urine streamed into the bidet. She soon finished, still sobbing into the gag. ""Now the other thing, just like Rosalyn"" Sylvia ordered. Beth's eyes opened wide at this but she immediately tried to comply but her bowels were not going to cooperate in this situation. ""Well Rosalyn, She is trying, but I think she'll need some help."" Sylvia walked over to Beth and pushed her forward and down to her knees. Because her ankles were still attached to the sides of the wide bidet, she ended up kneeling directly in front of it, her bottom pressed against its edge. The bench was then moved up to her until it bumped against her stomach. Sylvia went behind her and, grabbing her pony tail with one hand, she shoved the other between Beth's legs, roughly grasping her crotch. Screaming into the gag, Beth was lifted up as Rosalyn pushed the bench forward into Beth's waist. Sylvia lowered Beth's torso onto the bench and secured it there with a tight strap over her waist. Beth was now lying half on the bench with her bottom suspended over the bidet, legs spread by her secured ankles on either side of the bidet. Sylvia opened a cabinet on the wall, inside were the various toys that were available for the Prince to use or have used on Rosalyn. Included was a full enema kit with a long hose, clamp, nozzles and several clear bags full of liquid. The nozzles were arranged by size and numbered.\n\n""Rosalyn, you're about the same size as Beth, what size feels most comfortable for you?"" Sylvia asked sweetly.\n\n""I can use a number 2 without any pain, mistress."" Rosalyn spoke for the first time in a small voice. There were six nozzles in the set.\n\n""What does the Prince use on you?"" Sylvia said as she examined the devices. Each nozzle started with a small spout and was about three inches long, flaring towards a grove at the base. The smallest barely widened at all along it's length, the largest flared to 1 1/2 inches before the groove at it's base.\n\n""He uses number 5 unless he is punishing me, then he uses the 6."" Rosalyn said.\n\n""Well, we'll go easier on Beth as this is her first time, a 4 will do nicely."" She removed the nozzle, which was still almost an inch wide. Removing the rest of the kit, Sylvia attached the hose to a new bag and hung it from a hook in the ceiling, letting the hose hang down, near its end was a clamp. Sylvia watched the liquid flow down the hose until it was stopped by the clamp. ""Hold her open for me."" Sylvia ordered. Rosalyn threw a leg over the bench and sat on the small of Beth's back, facing her bottom. Placing a hand on each of Beth's bottom cheeks, she pulled them wide. Beth groaned loudly but Sylvia was no longer concerned with the sounds that Beth produced. Pouring some oil from a small jar onto the nozzle, she crouched down behind Beth. Sylvia placed the tip of the nozzle on Beth's small dimple of an anus and started working it into her. Beth was screaming into the gag now, at the same time trying to wrench herself away from the intrusion into her bottom. But with Rosalyn's weight on her and her ankles locked in place she could do nothing as the widening nozzle was forced into her. Sylvia continued pushing and twisting the nozzle against the resistance of Beth's sphincter muscle. Sylvia smiled as she watched the young girl's muscles give up and the nozzle sunk all the way in, Beth's now tightly stretched anus locking into the groove at the base of the nozzle. Sylvia took the free end of the hose and attached it to the base of the nozzle. When she released the clamp, liquid flowed down and into Beth's rectum.\n\n""We'll just give her a quart, to loosen her bowels up a bit."" Sylvia walked around to watch Beth's face as the liquid continued to flow from the bag. ""I being easy on you now Beth, but if you fail to do everything I or the Prince asks from now on, I will use the largest nozzle and put enough liquid into you to make your belly swell like a pregnant woman. Your voice will fail because of your constant screaming at the pain. Do you understand?"" Through her whimpers, Beth nodded her head. ""That's good, because we can do nice things to you as well."" Sylvia walked back to the bag, which was almost empty, and squeezed the rest of the liquid down the tube. The nozzle was removed and Beth was released and made to squat over a pail and release her bowels. Her attitude was totally submissive now and she did everything asked of her with a blank face.\n\nBeth's restraints were removed and put away by Rosalyn, she was then led into the small bedroom.\n\n""Lie down on the bed please Beth."" Sylvia said as she followed the girls into the room.\n\nNot saying a word, Beth sat on the bed and then stretched out, her hands nervously clasped on her tummy. Sylvia sat down beside her near the head of the bed, Rosalyn sat on the other side near Beth's bare feet.\n\n""Now we'll do something nice for Beth, Rosalyn."" Sylvia said, smiling at Beth. ""Show Beth how you have learned to make another girl feel good below her waist.""\n\nRosalyn reached over and started running her hands up Beth's slim legs. Beth stiffened and once Rosalyn's hands started pushing her skirt up her thighs she reached down in panic, squealing into her gag.\n\n""Now, now, none of that."" Sylvia said as she pulled Beth's wrists above her head, fastening them to silk cords attached to the bed frame for just such a purpose.\n\nRosalyn pushed Beth's skirt up to her waist, revealing bare, slim hips and naked pubic area sparsely covered with fine red hairs. Rosalyn started running a finger along Beth's closed slit. Beth jumped at the touch to her private parts, trying to roll away, but Sylvia held her down with a hand on her stomach. Her other hand, Sylvia undid the buttons to Beth's blouse. The blouse fell open to reveal a dainty white training bra. Meanwhile Rosalyn continued to rub her fingers along the front of Beth's pussy between tightly closed legs. Sylvia slid a hand underneath a white, frilly bra cup. Her hand cupped the small, barely formed breast, the bud of a nipple held between her thumb and forefinger.\n\n""Now, you will keep still and do what I tell you."" Sylvia said, as she looked into Beth's eyes and played with the girl's nipple. ""Or I will do things like this..""\n\nBeth's small torso arched up off the bed as Sylvia squeezed a small nipple with her strong fingers. She fell back, breathing heavily when Sylvia eased up on the pressure without releasing the nipple from her grip.\n\n""Pull your knees up and open your legs"" Sylvia said, punctuating the phrase with another quick squeeze on Beth's nipple.\n\nBeth, tears streaming down her face, slowly brought her knees up and moved her legs apart. Rosalyn promptly placed herself between them, her face inches away from Beth's now fully exposed pussy. Placing a finger on each pussy lip, Rosalyn drew Beth's pussy open and proceeded to run her tongue along the inner folds of flesh that were now exposed. Beth squealed and turned her head to the side, but did not move, fearful of the tight grip still on her tender nipple.\n\n""There, isn't that much nicer?"" Sylvia smiled as she moved the bra cups aside, exposing Beth's small, budding breasts. Sylvia bent over and took the nipple that she had hurt into her mouth.\n\nThey continued like this for some time, Rosalyn eating Beth's pussy while Sylvia sucked on her nipples. Beth's head was turned all the way to one side and she was whimpering now and then as her physical reactions to the stimulation she was under started to take over. Suddenly she stiffened, breathing short, fast breaths into the gag as she climaxed.\n\n""Very good Rosalyn"" Sylvia said as she rose form the bed. ""The Prince won't be using her until tomorrow, she's yours for the night."" Sylvia moved for the door. ""Keep her tied and gagged, make her come at least twice more before the morning. Good night, girls."" there was a click as the door was locked behind her.\n\n\n\nCarl closed his eyes. He could not believe what he had just seen. He wanted so much to scream for them to stop but he knew it was useless, the action had already taken place and he was only watching a recording. Who knew what they had been doing to his precious Beth since?\n\nAfter a while one of the guards entered the room. The video cassette was removed from the machine. The guard did not have a new cassette this time, instead, he switched the channel on the monitor. The room now in view looked somewhat like an operating room in a hospital. In the centre of the room, underneath bright operating lights, was a flat metal table mounted on some kind of large pivoting base. The table glinted like highly polished chrome, reflecting the glare of the lights like a mirror. This device was clearly intended for use with the human body, for instead of the usual rectangle it was shaped like the outline of a person. Numerous seams and joints could be seen on the surface, denoting sections that could be moved when necessary. The table was also equipped with numerous black straps to hold the occupant in place.\n\n""This is His Excellency's interrogation room."" The guard said without looking at Carl. ""It was here that your treachery was discovered from one of our enemy's soldiers. He did not survive."" The man stopped at the door on his way out. ""Pray that your wife fares better."" with under-age females. It is purely fantasy and in no way do I support this kind of action in reality.\n\n\n\nOn the screen two guards appeared. Between them was Carl's wife, Sarah. They had stripped her clothes off, and she walked between the guards with short steps, glancing fearfully around the room. Her feet and hands were in prison shackles joined with chains which held her hands down at her waist. She looked unharmed but someone had shaved her pubic hair completely off, leaving her pussy completely exposed. In Sarah's mouth was a black plastic ring held in place with straps. The ring had grooves on top and bottom for her teeth and when locked in place, held her mouth open. Part of the bottom of the ring extended in to her mouth over her tongue, holding it down like a permanent tongue depressor. The effect of this was to prevent Sarah from speaking but still allow her to make all the other sounds that the Prince liked to hear from a woman in pain.\n\nSarah started to struggle as she was lifted onto the table, but the guards easily held her in place and strapped her down, removing the prison shackles. When the guards were finished, Sarah's body was firmly secured to the sections of the table. Her legs were strapped at ankle and thigh, a large strap at her hips just below her belly button, two straps above and below her breasts, straps on her wrists and arms, a thick collar on her neck, and a strap across her forehead. The guards left when they were finished.\n\nSarah was on the table, breathing in short fearful gulps, for about ten minutes when a man entered the room. The man was oriental, bald, and dressed in a doctors lab coat. He did not say a word to Sarah for the entire session. He performed his tasks in an emotionless, almost robotic way.\n\nThe man started off by working some controls on a wall panel. There was some humming from underneath the table as hydraulic pumps were activated. The metal table separated into components, it's leg sections moving apart until Sarah's legs were widely separated. The arm sections swivelled away from her sides and stopped only when her arms were angled back behind her head. Sarah was now in a spread-eagle position. The man push another control and the leg and arm parts of the table slowly pushed away from the main part of the table. Sarah cried out as her body was stretched to it's limit. When the table stopped moving, Sarah's body was stretched tight, her tendons could be seen straining at the tension from the modern rack.\n\nThe small oriental man opened a drawer and removed a tray of small metal objects. He placed the tray in a bracket at the side of the table and took one of the objects out. It was a metal clamp with a large round wheel attached to a screw for tightening. He placed the clamp on Sarah's thumb in such a way that it compressed her thumbnail when he tightened it. He only tightened it enough to hold it in place, then he put three more clamps on her other thumb and her two big toes. Two more clamps were retrieved and he grasped one her Sarah's breasts. Pulling the nipple up, he placed the clamp firmly on the base of the bud of flesh. He repeated the process with the other breast. He pulled one more clamp out, smaller than the others. Walking between her widely spread legs, he pulled at the folds of flesh around Sarah's clitoris, causing it to pop out into the open. The small clamp was tightened around her small, pink clit as she squealed at the sensation.\n\nAll of the clamps were now attached with just enough tension to hold them in place, although even this was sufficient to cause discomfort to Sarah's tender nipples and clit. The man started tightening one of the thumb clamps. The large wheel and fine threading on the screws caused the clamp to close slowly on Sarah's thumb. Suddenly her moans of discomfort turned into a scream of pain as the clamp compressed her thumbnail with impossible force. When the man was finished, the tip of Sarah's thumb was a deep red colour. Her cries continued as he tightened the other thumb clamp to the same degree. She tried in vain to twist her foot away when he approached, but it was grasped an her screams rose a level as the clamp compressed her toe between its jaws. The other toe was finished next, and now Sarah whimpered piteously as he approached her side an grasped her left breast in one hand while the other turned the wheel. Another scream peeled out as the clamp crushed her nipple until it was almost flat between the steel jaws. Sarah's voice was starting to go when her second nipple was crushed by the clamp. He was now between her legs, fondling the last clamp that was secured to her clitoris. When he tightened the clamp and Sarah's clit was squeezed between steel, she let out one last scream before she fainted.\n\nCarl had long since ceased to struggle against the chair that he was fastened to. He just watched the monitor with helplessness as his family was tortured and abused for the sole purpose of revenge at his less than honest business practices. His only hope was that once the Prince was done extracting payment for Carl's treachery, Sarah and her daughters would actually be released. Carl had no illusions about his own fate however, he was a dead man.\n\nThe screen on the monitor switched to a new room, an opulent office with an elegant, hand carved oak desk in front of a large window. At the desk sat the Prince, he set some papers down as the large double doors opened. Stephanie, Carl's sixteen year old daughter, walked in. Her expression was one of pain and confusion, resulting from her experiences at dinner* (*see arms-01). She was dressed in her own regular clothing, a grey wool skirt, white blouse and a blue jacket. On her feet were low heel shoes and she was wearing no stockings. Following Stephanie was Sylvia, in the traditional clothing of an arab woman, including the almost opaque veil.\n\n""She is ready, my lord."" Sylvia said, passing a small black remote control to the Prince.\n\n""We are about to have visitors from your embassy."" The Prince said as he toyed with the remote control. ""You will behave normally and act as if nothing odd is happening. If you are asked about the rest of your family, you will say that they are off sight-seeing."" The Prince smiled for the first time. ""You are aware of your preparation for this interview, now a small demonstration of the consequences that will result from disobedience.""\n\nWith that, the Prince reached for the remote control box. The box consisted of a dial and four red buttons. He adjusted the dial to setting 5, the highest was 10. The Prince pressed a finger to the first button. Stephanie immediately let out a yelp, her hands flying to her chest. The button was released after only a second. Stephanie was still holding her chest, almost hyperventilating, with tears running down her face. Sylvia approached and pushed the teenager into a chair, wiping her face off with a cloth from inside her robes.\n\n""Now we can receive our guests I think"" The prince said as he pressed another button, this one on his desk.\n\nThe representatives from the embassy entered, were introduced to Stephanie and Sylvia and a short meeting took place. Throughout the meeting, the Prince toyed with the remote control. The dial was set on 1 or 2 at times, and he pressed the bottom three buttons randomly. Stephanie maintained a normal expression, appearing to be attentive to the meeting. But her thighs moved back and forth under her skirt, occasionally clenching tight together. When the meeting concluded, the men exchanged pleasantries and left.\n\nThe Prince sat behind his desk and nodded to Sylvia.\n\nSylvia led Stephanie to the front of the Prince's desk. She then walked over to the wall and flipped what looked like a light switch. A panel opened in the ceiling and, with the whir of an electric motor, a chain lowered through the opening. At the end of the chain were a pair of leather cuffs and these stopped lowering when they reached the frightened teenager's face. Sylvia walked over and fastened the cuffs tightly to Stephanie's wrists. Next she pulled the jacket off the girl's shoulders and removed the harness, placing the battery/control unit and receiver on the desk. Under the jacket Stephanie wore a harness similar to a pistol harness used by plain-clothes police. The difference was that instead of a pistol holster, there was a rectangular battery pack held under the girl's left arm, and a small receiver under her right arm. A thin wire ran from the receiver across her back to the battery controller, from there four thicker wires ran down to her waist, disappearing under the waistband of her skirt. Sylvia removed the jacket and set it aside. She then pulled the teenager's skirt down and off, leaving her in just her white blouse which hung down to her upper thighs. Sylvia now produced another pair of leather cuffs from a wall cabinet and, after removing the girl's shoes fastened them on her slim ankles. Grabbing the girl's left ankle, Sylvia clipped the ring in the cuff to an eyebolt mounted at the bottom corner of the desk. She repeated this with the other ankle. Stephanie's legs were now spread wide to each side of the desk, the edge of which was just below her pelvic area. She faced the Prince and started sobbing as the motor above started pulling her hands up again, taking up the slack from her fastened legs until she was stretched tight. Sylvia reached around for behind the girl and ripped open her blouse, revealing to the Prince what had been done to Stephanie earlier.\n\nUnder the blouse Stephanie wore no other clothing. A wide, tight rubber belt was fastened around her waist. A rubber strap connected to this in the front ran down between her legs and was fastened at the back of the belt, drawn up tightly into her crotch. Three of the wires ran into this, the fourth ran up to the girl's pert breasts. The fourth wire split in two, one extension going two each of Stephanie's nipples. The wires were stripped of insulation at the ends and then twisted tightly around each nipple.\n\n""You did well during that meeting."" the Prince smiled. ""Of course at the low setting, the devices inside your holes provide more pleasure than pain. Although I've been told that the metal contact on a woman's clitoris causes pain at all settings."" He pressed the fourth button.\n\nStephanie's hips jerked. ""Pease stop."" she squealed.\n\nHe released the button.""I noticed the younger man, Mr. Stevens, glancing at you several times during the meeting."" The Prince noted. ""Not exactly with fondness either, have you met him before?""\n\n""No, that's the first time I've ever seen him."" Stephanie replied.\n\n""I'm not sure I believe you."" The Prince turned the dial to 7 and pressed each button for a second. Stephanie's body clenched tight and vibrated as current flowed through her breasts, into the prod in her cunt, into the other prod in her anus, and through the metal contact on her clitoris. She screamed constantly, then fell limp when the last jolt faded. ""Tell me where you met him and why he dislikes you so.""\n\nStephanie spoke in gasps, ""At a dance in the embassy, he danced with me, hung around me all evening. When he got me alone later on he tried to kiss me, he was very rough.""\n\n""What was your response?"" The Prince asked.\n\n""I slapped him, and told my father. He was reprimanded and he may get demoted"" Tears were flowing freely down the poor girl's face.\n\n""That's better."" The Prince thought for a minute. ""Sylvia, invite young Mr. Jones to a special party tonight. I think young Stephanie would like a chance to make amends to the gentleman.""\n\nThe Prince got up and walked behind Stephanie. Sylvia activated the motor and lowered the girl's hands until they were at her waist, the excess chain on the desk. Sylvia sat down in the Prince's chair and pulled on the chain, forcing Stephanie the bend over across the desk. Behind Stephanie, the Prince lifted up the back of the shirt. Placing one hand on her ass cheek, he used the other to unfasten the rubber crotch strap from the back of the belt. When the strap was pulled out from between her legs, the anal prod with it's wire could be seen embedded in her anus. Below that, the cunt prod poked out of the girl's vagina. The Prince opened his robe, revealing a large, erect cock. He grasped the anal prod and pulled, it came out of the girl with a pop. He then pulled her ass cheeks apart and placed his erect cock against her small anal dimple. Stephanie started to panic now, but Sylvia held the chain tight, keeping the teenager stretched across the desk. She screamed when he thrust his large cock into her ass to the hilt in one motion. She continued crying out on each successive thrust. As he was about to come, Sylvia picked the remote box and pressed the buttons, sending current into her breasts, clit and cunt at the same time. The Prince came violently as he felt the girls body jump up, the muscles in her ass clenched him like a vice and pushed him over the edge.\n\n""Get her ready for the party tonight."" the Prince said. ""Be sure she dresses exactly the same as she did at that embassy dance, her clothes should all be in her luggage."" He pulled out of the limp girl, wiped himself with her shirt and left the room. Hello! here is part 4, sorry it took so long.\n\nMathew H.\n\nWARNING:This is a graphic story of rape, sex and torture with underage victims\n\nCarl woke with a start as the door opened and Sylvia walked in. Behind her came Stephanie, naked, being pulled along be a collar and leash. Stephanie was gagged with a ring gag, a hard plastic ring wedged in her front teeth with straps around the back of her head. The gag held her mouth wide open, her tongue could be seen fluttering around in the open space. Stephanie had been put in a harness made of black leather straps. The straps went around her waist, crossed her breasts and over her shoulders, meeting at the back of her waist. Where the straps went over a breast, there was a three inch diameter iron ring. The girls breasts were forced completely through the rings. This caused her breasts to bulge out through the painfully tight rings around the bases. A thin, hardened leather strap with spaced knots ran between her legs, threading her bare pussy lips. The straps had been tightened to the extreme, causing visible indentations in Stephanie's creamy, white skin. Her hands were in leather cuffs that linked together and connected to the back of the harness at her waist.\n\nCarl looked into his daughter's eyes, what he saw there wasn't pleasant. A lot of pain and humiliation from her experiences with the Prince, but also a new found hatred for her father who had raped her. Carl was still gagged, so he could not say anything, but he didn't know what he would say anyway.\n\n""Well Stephanie, let's say hello to daddy."" Sylvia smiled as she moved the girl until she was standing in front of her seated father. ""You can start by sitting on his lap, facing him."" Sylvia said with a smile.\n\nTears were starting roll down Stephanie's face as she opened her legs and placed her naked bottom on her father's thighs, her legs on either side of the chair. Carl's pants were still open and his cock jumped when her bare mound brushed against it. Stephanie looked down briefly, only to see his cock, coated with her dried blood from when he raped her. ""Move your hips girl, rub yourself on his cock."" Sylvia ordered. Stephanie moaned through the open ring gag in protest. ""You will obey, or you'll have another session with those electrical toys, I'll make you want to jump out of your skin this time."" Sylvia warned.\n\nStephanie looked to the side as she started moving her hips. Carl felt his daughter's bare cunt rubbing up and down his cock. In spite of himself, his cock leapt to attention at the stimulation.\n\n""Show him how nice your breasts look in the rings, rub them against his face."" Sylvia said.\n\nStephanie stood up, still over his lap. Her ringed breasts came up to the level of his face. She started caressing his face with her portruding breasts. This caused more pain from the constricting rings.\n\n""Enough, get off him."" Sylvia ordered. She walked over to a cabinet and returned with a thin bamboo cane. Putting a hand on Stephanie's shoulder, she pushed the girl down to her knees. Placing the cane down behind the frightened teenager, Sylvia reached over to Carl and unfastened the seatbelt-like strap holding his waist to the chair. Grabbing a handful of long brown hair, Sylvia pushed Stephanie's head down into her father's lap. Stephanie squealed in protest as the ring gag settled onto her father's cock. His erect member slipped through the ring and into her mouth. Sylvia shoved the girl's head down, reconnecting the lap belt over the back of her head. Stephanie was gagging and trying to pull her head up as Sylvia yanked the strap tight, pressing her face even farther down on the erect cock. Carl squirmed in the chair, never had he felt so utterly at odds with himself. His cock was lodged firmly into a struggling girl's throat and it felt great, at the same time he was horrified that the girl was his sixteen year old daughter.\n\n""There, now that's what I call father-daughter communication."" Sylvia said as she picked up the cane. ""In fact, I think little Stephanie is going to get across how she feels in a very unique way."" Sylvia sent the cane whistling across Stephanie's bent over ass.\n\nA muffled scream came out of the poor girl as a deep red line appeared on the upper part of her bottom cheeks. Carl jumped too as his cock vibrated in her throat as muscles clenched with her scream.\n\n""I do hope daddy's in a sexy mood, because I'm not stopping until he comes."" Sylvia laughed as she landed another stroke, just below the first.\n\nAnother scream from Stephanie and another moan from her father as the girl's pain was transformed into friction on his excited cock. Stephanie's feet were kicking the floor as she tried to avoid the blows, but they came relentlessly. At the fifteenth stroke Carl was starting to approach an orgasm. Sylvia delivered five fast, sharp slices that drove the screaming teenager crazy. Carl came furiously, sending wads of semen down his daughter's throat. Stephanie choked and gagged but could not move away. The girl's bottom was criss-crossed with red lines left by the cane, at one point were two lines intersected a drop of blood could be seen.\n\n""I must say, you two have a great relationship!"" Sylvia said as she unfastened Stephanie and lifted her to her feet by the hair. ""If you'll excuse us, Steph has to get ready for a hot date."" She pushed Stephanie out the door without looking back.\n\nLater that evening, Stephanie stood in front of a tall mirror. Evidence of the past day had been washed away, although under the clothes she wore there were still the welts from the cane on her bottom. Sylvia had the girl dressed to kill, in an off the strapless black evening dress that showed off her creamy shoulders. The tops of her breasts were revealed in a plunging neckline that just stopped short of her nipples. The dress had a tight waist and the hem stopped a just a touch higher than mid-thigh. Under the dress she wore black, shear panties with shear stockings and a black garter belt. On her feet were 3 inch black heels. Sylvia had done her hair to perfection as well.\n\n""Well, no wonder this Stevens guy was taken with you."" Sylvia said slyly. ""That's a very hot look for a young girl like yourself.""\n\n""Please don't make me do this."" Stephanie pleaded finally. Although with what had happened so far, she no longer believed that there was any thing that was to harsh for her to do.\n\n""Now what did we say about talking?"" Sylvia said. ""I don't want to mess up the beautiful job I've done because you forget the rules and need to be punished."" Now Sylvia smiled. ""But just in case there is still some doubt as to whether you can do what I've told you to do.."" She walked over to a curtain and drew it back. Behind the curtain was a window into a dark room lit by only a fireplace. Sarah was in the room, naked and tied over a wooden trestle. A bald oriental man was anally raping the bent over woman his large cock. Sylvia pushed a button on the intercom device mounted beside the window. Instantly, Sarah's cries could be heard in time with each forward thrust of the large intruder in her small anal passage. A video camera was set nearby, no doubt recording the scene live for Carl's viewing pleasure.\n\n""I hate to interrupt your fun, Master Li."" Sylvia said. ""But could you give us a small sample of your talent for persuasion?""\n\nThe man said nothing, but pulled out of Sarah and walked to the fireplace. Taking a pair of iron tongs, he lifted a small burning ember out of the flames. He approached Sarah's exposed ass, with the glowing material held before him in the tongs.\n\n""No, please don't!"" Stephanie cried, placing her hands on the window pane.\n\nThe man did not acknowledge her. Using one hand, he pried open the crack of her ass. He quickly placed the burning ember in her ass crack, just above her anus. He then dropped the tongs and used both hands to close her ass cheeks. Sarah let out a long, piercing scream. Her legs could be seen pulling franticly at their bindings as she struggled to dislodge the fire burning into her tender flesh. Master Li held the ember in place for a minute, then released her as cheeks, causing the ember to fall to the floor. The skin in her ass crack where the ember had been was a deep red, with blisters starting to form. He placed his cock back at her small anus and thrust into her again.\n\n""I'm sure you understand your position now."" Sylvia said, to the now crying teenager, as she closed the curtain. ""You will meet with Mr. Stevens tonight. You will not speak a word unless told to. You will do everything and anything that he asks or Master Li will get a chance to play with young Beth.""\n\nDale Stevens walked into the Prince's ornate office for the second time. He had no idea why the Prince required another meeting, the hand delivered message had contained no details. He also wondered if that little stuck-up bitch would be around again. He still entertained dark thoughts about her. After all, he thought, she had practically hung all over him that night, teasing him until he was bursting with lust, only to play the shy virgin when he responded in kind.\n\nThe Prince looked up from the papers on his desk. ""Thank you for attending on such short notice."" He said, as Dale sat down.\n\n""I'm honored, as always, but I was not aware that there were any more official details to be ironed out since our last meeting."" Dale asked as he sat in a plush chair.\n\n""Indeed, that is so."" The Prince said with a smile. ""I had intended to discuss business of a more personal nature with you today.""\n\n""And what might that be?"" Dale ventured warily.\n\n""I have recently discovered that certain.... competitors of mine have been receiving inside information from your embassy. Also, that this information comes from a bright young staffer who's tastes exceed his meager civil service salary."" The Prince said smoothly.\n\n""Are you accusing me of ..."" Dale replied indignantly. Although he knew exactly what the Prince was talking about.\n\n""Not at all. Just pointing out the possibilities if this information were true."" The Prince gestured expansively. ""For instance, it might be advantageous to me if the information going to my competition were to cross my desk first. It would allow me advance notice of certain things, perhaps some of the material could be slightly altered before reaching the opposition's eyes. I would be appreciative to the individual in ways that my competitor cannot.""\n\nNow this was getting interesting, Dale thought. But he still had to play this cool until he was sure that this joker was on the level.\n\n""I still have no idea what you're talking about."" Dale replied, hoping that his deception was visible, but not too visible.\n\n""Let me demonstrate."" The Prince said generously as he pressed a button on his desk. ""My competitors offer financial reward for services rendered I'm sure, and I do the same. But I believe that I can offer, shall we say a 'perk' that they can't match.""\n\nThe Prince became silent as Stephanie walked into the room, followed by Sylvia. Dale's jaw almost hit the floor. It was her! The little tramp was dressed exactly as she had been that night. The same sexy black dress, hair done the same way, hell, he thought, even her perfume smelled the same. Sylvia was in her working clothes, a white lab coat that ended at mid thigh with white stockings and heels.\n\n""I believe you have already met Stephanie."" The Prince said."" Say hello to my guest Stephanie.""\n\n""Hello Mr. Stevens."" Stephanie said in a quiet voice.\n\n""Young Stephanie has agreed, for personal reasons, to be owned by me for a period of time."" The Prince said as he came around the desk and stood beside her. ""Until an as yet undetermined future date, this young lady belongs to me in body, if not in soul."" He placed a hand lightly on a bare shoulder. ""And possessions of mine I can of course bestow upon others as 'gifts' for their loyalty and service.""\n\n""Is some kind of game?"" Dale asked irritably. ""If you have something to say, please say it. Otherwise I'll take my leave now.""\n\n""Very well Mr. Stevens."" The Prince said. ""Your people lack the grace of polite conversation. But I do can be abrasively direct when I desire. What I am offering is, in addition to the usual financial arrangements, the use of young Stephanie in exchange for the informational items mentioned earlier.""\n\n""You've got to be kidding!"" Dale exclaimed, although he noticed a deep blush coloring the pretty teenager's face.\n\n""Stephanie, kneel in front of Mr. Stevens and kiss his shoes until I tell you to stop."" The Prince ordered. Stephanie slowly kneeled before Dale's chair. Dale watched her pretty head lower to his shoes. He almost died when he felt her lips pressing against the toe of his leather dress shoes.\n\n""As you can see, she will accommodate anything you desire without complaint."" The Prince smiled. ""Do we have an equitable deal?""\n\n""Yes."" Carl breathed, still staring at Stephanie's bare shoulders in the strapless, black dress as she continued kissing his shoes.\n\n""Very well."" The Prince said. ""I other business that requires my attention. Feel free to use the girl for the rest of the evening, Sylvia will assist you.""\n\nThe Prince left the room. Dale was still speechless, staring down at a formally stuck up young tease, as she continued kissing his shoes. Dale's imagination was running wild.\n\nHe turned to Sylvia. ""I can do anything I want with her?""\n\n""Anything at all, she belongs to you temporarily."" Sylvia replied. ""But you must not cause any permanent damage to her. Our master frowns upon de-valuing property that he lends out.""\n\n""Why isn't she saying anything about this?"" He asked.\n\n""She has certain instructions to follow."" Sylvia said. ""She is not to speak unless told to by you.""\n\n""She will do anything I ask without force?""\n\n""Yes, however you may also use her with force if you like."" Sylvia said with a sly grin. She could almost see the drool coming out of this guy's mouth.\n\n""Stephanie, take my shoes and socks off."" Dale ventured. The girl stopped kissing his shoes and took them off his feet, pulling his socks off as well.\n\n""Now you may lick and suck my toes for a while."" Dale said as he smiled down at her. There was the briefest hesitation before he felt warm, soft lips engulf one of his big toes. He ran a hand along her exposed shoulders, thinking how much fun he was going to have with his pretty new slave. When he tired of the soft lips and tongue playing with his toes, he lifted her up by the hair so that she was kneeling upright in front of him.\n\n""May I point out that you look particularly stunning tonight Steph."" He said looking her in the eye for the first time since she slapped him at the embassy.\n\n""Put your hands behind your head and keep them there."" He ordered. Reaching for her, he placed one hand on the side of her face and gently cupped her soft breast through the dress with the other.\n\n""You weren't very impressed the last time I did this, eh?"" He said as his hand started rolling her breast around. ""I do recall getting a nice stiff nipple reaction before you so rudely interrupted me. Of course, there will be no interruption this time."" He pulled down the dress cup that was barely covering her breast, revealing a perfectly shaped breast with a very erect nipple. He quickly pulled down the other cup, leaving both bare before his hungry gaze.\n\n""Wet your fingers and play with your nipples for me."" He said as he pulled his cock out of his pants. She hesitated for a second until she felt a hand grasping her hair, pulling her head back. Sylvia looked down at her, there was no mistaking the message in her eyes. Stephanie licked her fingers and started caressing her own nipples. Her face blushed as she watched the excited eyes of this hated man watching her stimulate her own body.\n\n""Turn around and bend over."" Dale ordered. Stephanie turned around on her knees and lowered herself to her hands. Then she felt a hand between her shoulder blades shove her head to the floor, leaving her bottom stuck up in the air before Dale's hungry eyes.\n\n""What have you people been doing with her?"" He asked, running his hands up the outside of her thighs, lifting the hem of the dress up to her waist. This revealed black garters and a skimpy pair of black lace panties. The panties covered very little of Stephanie's bottom cheeks, and criss-crossing red lines decorated the pale skin.\n\n""She was caned recently, as you can tell."" Sylvia said as she knelt with her knees on either side of the teenager's head. ""All of her holes have been broken in, she was a virgin when she came to us.""\n\nDale pulled the small panties down to the girl's thighs. With her bottom stuck up in the air the way it was, Dale could immediately see the pretty, bare cunt and above that, the small dimple of her anus. He cupped the moist lips of her pussy with one hand while tickling her anal entrance with the thumb of his other hand.\n\n""Too bad, I would have liked to have done that myself. But this little bitch turned into an ice queen just as we got rolling."" He punctuated 'bitch' by shoving his thumbs into both of her dry holes, producing a short cry and some squirming of the pretty, young girl. A sharp slap for Sylvia on the girl's hip stifled the cry and stopped the movement. Dale moved his thumb back and forth in her anal passage, watching with fascination as the tight little ring of flesh clung to the intruding digit.\n\nHe stood up, opening his pants and pulling out a very erect cock. ""Roll her over, I want to see her face when she gets fucked.""\n\nSylvia grabbed Stephanie and flipped her onto her back. She grasped the youth's stocking- covered ankles and pulled them back and apart, leaving her bare privates lifted and spread for the grinning man. He stared at the frightened girl's eyes as he knelt before her and placed his erect cock at the entrance to her pussy. She let out a short gasp as he shoved the length of his cock into her tight pussy. She turned her head away, but he grabbed her chin and roughly forced her face towards his as he began pumping into her with slow thrusts. Seeing that the man's body would hold the girl in place, Sylvia released the ankles she was holding. Standing up, she opened her lab coat and let it slip to the floor. Underneath she wore nothing but white garters to hold up the stockings.\n\n""Wow, do I get to play with you to?"" Dale said with wide eyes as he continued fucking the beautiful, young teenager.\n\n""No."" Sylvia said with a hint of disgust. ""I'm here to help you enjoy the Prince's gift. Towards that end I will do anything you wish.""\n\nDale thought for a moment. ""I hate to have all the fun by myself, why don't you sit on the little slut's face and let her eat you?""\n\nSylvia smiled as she moved forward unit her heeled feet were on either side of the girl's head. Stephanie stared up into the woman's hairy cunt as it was gently lowered towards her face. She tried to shift away, but Dale kept her pinned with his thrusting body and his hand on her chin held her face straight up. Sylvia sighed as she settled down on the teenager's face. She shifted herself so that the wet lips of her cunt pushed down on the girl's closed lips.\n\n""Open your mouth please."" Sylvia said, as she moved herself back and forth on the girl's face. ""I want to feel your tongue inside me, I'm sure you don't want to be punished in front of your new friend.""\n\nStephanie, face now soaked with the excretions of the hot cunt that was almost smothering her, opened her mouth and extended her tongue into Sylvia's cunt. Immediately she had to swallow the flood of juices that started pouring into her mouth.\n\nOn seeing this, Dale started pumping faster and quickly shot a load of semen into the young girl. He pulled out and sat back, still watching Sylvia grind her hips over Stephanie's face.\n\n""What else can I do to her?"" Dale asked as Sylvia closed her eyes in a silent orgasm.\n\n""I think you might want to deal with the issue of her slapping you in public."" Sylvia said as she lifted herself off the girl. Stephanie's face was wet with Sylvia's fluids as well as her own tears.\n\n""Yeah, that would teach the little bitch as lesson, what can I do?"" Dale was practically salivating at the thought of punishing this girl with her 'holier than thou' attitude.\n\n""There is another room in the palace that is well suited to this kind of thing, follow me."" Sylvia instructed as she pulled Stephanie up by the hair and pushed her out of the room. Dale quickly pulled up his pants and followed.\n\nStephanie was on her knees in the new room, naked save for a set of heavy leather straps. In addition to the usual ankle and wrist cuffs, she now had thick straps on each thigh and a large belt digging into her midsection. Sylvia was busy arranging several chains connected to pulleys on the walls to either side of the girl. The room was fairly small, with various rings and pulleys connected to many places on the walls. The only other item in the room was a large cabinet, which was being inspected by an excited Dale.\n\n""How would you like her arranged for punishment?"" Sylvia asked.\n\n""What is the best position?"" He responded as he picked up an item from inside the cabinet. ""And what is this thing?"" He lifted up a large transparent plastic tube with a plunger on one end and what looked like a large nozzle on the other.\n\n""That would depend on what method of punishment you wish to use."" Sylvia smiled. ""That instrument is a type of enema, you can fill it up with various liquids and insert the nozzle into a girl's ass. Then you can use the plunger to force the liquid into her bowels. You can do it more than once to increase the volume of liquid she has to hold. She will start to have severe cramps and the pain is excruciating."" Sylvia smiled. ""It is a favorite of the Prince, especially with young, small girls.""\n\n""Have you done this to her yet?"" He asked.\n\n""No, although her little sister received a mild enema earlier."" Sylvia said. ""Would you like to try? It is very exciting when the severe cramps start, along with the screams.""\n\nHe walked in front of Stephanie and held the large nozzle up to her face. ""Yes, I think that will do nicely"" Dale smile into the terrified teenager's tear streaked face.\n\nSylvia pushed the girl's shoulder down so that she was on her hands and knees. The chains came next, two chains connected her wrist cuffs to pulleys at floor level on each opposing wall. The same was done to her ankle cuffs and thigh straps. Two large chains from the ceiling connected to either side of the waist strap. Sylvia then tightened the chains. Stephanie's ankles were held apart, the chains held her thighs open, and the waist chains kept her bottom from dropping when her knees were pulled apart. Stephanie's weight was partially supported by her knees and partially by the waist chains. Finally the wrist chains pulled her arms as far as possible along the floor to either side. Without the support of her arms, her upper torso to fell to the floor. Dale walked behind the teenager. The effect was incredible, the girl's bottom was up in the air, thighs held apart, her chest and head bent down to the floor.\n\nSylvia retrieved a plastic basin from the cabinet and started filling it with hot water from a faucet in the wall. As it was filling she added some soap solution from a small bottle, causing the water to bubble slightly. When the basing was full, she placed it beneath Stephanie's spread thighs and motioned for Dale to begin.\n\nDale placed the large nozzle into the hot water and pulled the plunger back. The hot, bubbly liquid was drawn up into the transparent cylinder. He then carefully placed the tip against the girl's small anal opening. He smiled as he forced the device into Stephanie, her small opening stretched wide to accommodate the large nozzle. This extracted a long moan from Stephanie, who had been mostly silent until now. When the device was fully inserted, Dale reached back to the fully extended plunger and began pressing it home. Stephanie immediately started shaking her body within the limits of the chains, crying out as vicious hot liquid was forced into her bowels. When the device was empty Dale withdrew it from the crying teenager's ass. Immediately, Sylvia reached down and forced a large, rubber plug into the distended opening.\n\n""We don't want the little darling letting go early do we?"" She said. ""It usually helps if you make her jump around a little after taking one of those, it kind of loosens her up inside"" Sylvia said as she held the plug in place. ""You can use that whip in the cupboard on her back for now.""\n\nDale found the whip, it was a series of long, knotted leather attached to a handle. He walked to the whimpering girl and let the leather strands run across the side of her face.\n\n""You know,"" He said, smiling sarcastically down at Stephanie's tear-streaked face. ""You're not such a bad date after all!"" He punctuated the sentence with the whip, sending a hard blow into her back. Instantly, red lines appeared where the leather cords cut into her pale skin. Dale delivered several strokes across the girl's back, getting a sharp cry from her with every impact.\n\n""Time for her second helping"" Sylvia said as she pulled the plug out from Stephanie's ass.\n\nDale quickly re-filled the plastic cylinder and plunged another dose of hot water into Stephanie. When it was done, Sylvia re-inserted the plug into the now constantly moaning girl. This time Dale picked out a kind of metal cane. The device consisted of a rubber handle attached to a thin, flexible metal rod. The rod was three feet long and about as thick as a car antenna.\n\n""That is usually best on the backs of her legs."" Sylvia advised.\n\nDale rested the rod on the back of a slim calve, the raised it up and brought it down with a quick stroke. Stephanie let out an astonished scream, a thin red line appeared on the back of her leg. He gave her four more slices on her calves before he had an idea of his own. He stepped back and sent a whistling slice into the sole of her left foot. Stephanie screamed her most agonized cry yet and leaped against the chains. He sent another cut into her right foot and she jumped around for a few minutes before collapsing.\n\n""You've made her faint."" Sylvia noted. ""Get ready to give her another dose of water while I wake her up.""\n\nDale re-filled the cylinder for the third time and shoved it into the girl's stretched anus. Sylvia held a small vial under Stephanie's nose and the girl jerked awake, eyes wide as the plunger started shoving more water into her bowels. When the device was again empty, Dale felt under the girl's belly. He was not surprised to find a slight swelling due to the amount of water he had injected into her.\n\n""This time I think you might enjoy plugging her yourself."" Sylvia smiled as she ran a hand through Stephanie's hair.\n\nDale got the message. He dropped his pants and placed his painfully erect cock at the teenager's nether entrance. Stephanie screamed in protest, but it was lost in a gasp as he shoved his length into her already overpressured bowels.\n\nDale sighed as he started pumping into Stephanie's bowels, some of the water starting to leak out around him. This Prince sure knows how to live, he thought to himself."
65,Abby Swimming,"['Mf-teen', 'ped', '1st', 'voy']","Standing up I thought I would take a swim and enjoy the coolness of the water. I was suppose to meet my mom at 2:00 in the afternoon so I had plenty of time to kill before I'd catch the bus that went into town. Our home was about five miles from town but the city bus went two blocks from out place so I could get around when needed.\n\nMom was going to get off early from her dealer's job a the casino and take me for my first overall physical to see if there was a reason I hadn't started my periods and hadn't really grown breast of any size. My major concern was that I had just a very small amount of pubic hair as well. In PE all the other girls had breast and considerable amount of hair covering their mons.\n\nI took off my t-shirt and decided to swim nude as no one else would see me and I enjoyed being naked. In fact, my mom and dad would also swim nude in front of me and I didn't have any problem being nude in front of them. Perhaps if I'd developed into a normal looking teenage girl I would maybe have felt different in being nude, especially in front of my father. For about an hour I swam or floated in the water and sometimes just rested my head on the edge of the pool steps and lay on my back in the water.\n\nThat someone was observing me I didn't know about. When I heard a funny noise, I turned towards the house and saw a man seated in a deck chair watching me. I cried out, ""Who are you and why are you watching me?""\n\nThe man got up from the chair and walked to the edge of the pool and stood in front of me and looked down. I could see his eyes were looking at my tiny breast and pubic area. ""Hi, I'm Ron. I was to stop and check the pool, as your father called and put in a work order to have it cleaned and to check the water pumps and filers. Did I startle you?""\n\nAt first I didn't think about him viewing my nudeness until he squatted down by me at the pool edge. Then his eyes were like drills as the looked into my breast and between my legs. This made me feel uncomfortable and I stood down the pool.\n\nRon told me I could stay in the pool if I wished as her performed the check ups and maintenance of the equipment if I wished. ""Besides, your awfully cute in your birthday suit. What is your name?""\n\nMy mind said I should not stay in the pool nude with this unknown man watching me but there was something about him that made me want him to see me. ""OK. You sure it won't be a problem if I stay this?""\n\nBefore rising up to do his work, Ron told me, ""You are a problem but not as you may think you are. I can't believe how pretty you look. Do you always swim nude?""\n\nTelling him no, I watched as her started working. After about a half hour Ron walked back over to where I was in the pool and said, ""Guess I should hop in with you. That OK?""\n\nWhen I didn't reply Ron simply undressed and as I saw him nude I couldn't believe how he looked from my dad. He jumped in with me and swam around for a while and we started playing dunk with each other. When I first felt his hand touch my small breast I assumed it was an accident. Then it was more, I realized, as he would kind of squeeze them. I knew I should make him stop but this was something new and the feeling of his hands on my nipples and breast were creating new delightful sensations in my whole body.\n\nBefore long I felt his hand between my legs as he picked me up and kind of tossed me through the air into the water. Now I became concerned but didn't object to his molesting me. In reality I wanted the contact. My hand reached down and grabbed his thing while felt hard and was pointing out from his body. Then Ron moved me onto the edge of the pool steps and stood between my legs he had pushed open with his. I felt him take his thing in his hand and work it against my sixteen I knew fear. Would he rape me and worse kill me?\n\nSlowly Ron moved his thing in the opening of my thing and when I felt him push about a little ways inside, I cried out it hurt.\n\nThen he begin to just move it a little way in and then back out and this making me feel really good and funny inside my whole body. My thing felt like it was building up to explode and now I just reached out and held Ron's arms in my hands to support my need to have him touch me and I to touch him.\n\nRon moved deeper inside my sex and it hurt but he pulled back and then shoved quickly back inside me and I cried out, ""Oh, please don't it hurts really bad!""\n\nTelling me, ""Just hang on a minute and it will stop hurting,"" as he began to move back and forth inside my sex. It felt like he was completely up into my stomach.\n\nNever could I have thought about what we were doing but I knew we were having sex, as my girlfriends and I had spoken about it many times. In fact a couple of them had already had sex for a couple of years.\n\nFinally Ron moved really fast and my body seemed to go with him as he moved and I shuddered as he pushed deep into me an whispered out, ""I'm coming.""\n\nThat afternoon at the doctor's office, the doctor informed my mother that I had engaged in sex within the past few hours. My mother became hysterical and I told her about Ron. Mom took me to the police station and filed a report of rape.\n\nWhen my dad showed up he told the police that he hadn't requested service on the pool."
66,Abducted --,"['MF', 'cons', 'alien encounter']","We played like that as we drove out of town, getting each other more excited with every mile. Then, Barb started tugging at my zipper. I welcomed her action -- my hard, throbbing erection had become almost painful, constricted as it was inside my pants. Letting the car steer itself, for a moment, I pulled up on my pants, to allow her to move the zipper down easily. I caught the car just before it went off the side of the road, as Barb reached in to caress my dripping rod. 3I love it when you are so big and hard,ý she murmured, as she used my wetness to slide her hand up and down my liberated shaft. 3That1s what you do to me...\n\nSometimes, all I have to do is look at you, and I get hard, wanting to be inside some part of you,ý I whispered, lovingly. She grinned affectionately, 3Like this?ý as she moved down, to kiss and lick and, finally, take me in her mouth. 3Yeeesss! Just like that -- until we get home... 3 I pushed down on the accelerator, as her head did the same on my cock, pressing it hard against the back of her mouth. I could feel her throat opening, getting ready to envelop the head of my cock...\n\nWithout warning, the headlights go out, and the engine dies. I forget about what Barb is doing, as I concentrate on coasting to a stop at the side of the road. Barb is so engrossed in deep- throating me that she is not aware of what is happening. Suddenly, the sky is bright as day, and we are no longer in the car.\n\nBarb sits up, startled. We are both naked and a bit dazed, as we look around. 3Where are we?ý Barb asks, beginning to tremble. 3I don1t know, Hon,ý I reply, my voice shaking, my erection gone. We seem to be in a large space, on a raised platform that is the focus of a bright, reddish/purple light. Away from us, the light is dim, but, I can make out shapes moving across irregular rows of blue lights. I try to get up, but, it is as though I am glued to the platform -- I can move all parts of my body, but, no matter how hard I try, I just can1t stand up. I notice Barb struggling in vain, in the same way, and I pull her close, 3Take it easy, Hon...ý She is really frightened, now. I1m scared, too, but, I don1t want Barb to see it. I pull her close, and try to reassure her, 3So far, we are OK, let1s just take it easy and see what happens.ý But, I am angry, as well as scared. 3WHAT'S GOING ON? WHERE ARE WE? WHO ARE YOU? SHOW YOURSELVES,ý I shout. There is no answer -- only the continued sounds of soft shuffling and muffled buzzing.\n\nAn overhead whirring sound gets louder and circular bands of metal (plastic?) settle on our heads like crowns. Efforts to dislodge them are futile -- they feel like they have been welded to our skulls. A minute later, our heads feel like they are ballooning, becoming giant spheres, ready to burst. As quick as it started, the agony ends, to be replaced by a sense of clarity, peace and security that pervades us. All fears are gone -- and, for some unearthly reason, I am beginning to feel horny! Barb1s 3specialý smile -- the one she reserves only for me -- assures me that she is feeling the same way.\n\nSuddenly a 3voiceý diverts our attention from ourselves. 3We have come to help you,ý seems to come from the center of my head -- like stereo sound from high quality ear phones. 3What the...ý I yelp. 3There is no need for you to speak -- we can1t hear your sounds -- just think what you want to communicate.ý I struggle to comply, but, my thoughts are a jumble. 3If you concentrate and focus your thoughts, you will not send us so much noise that we can1t understand,ý I am instructed. I focus, 3Who are you? What do you want with us?ý I send. 3We are from a nearby star. Our routine patrols recorded unusual volcanic eruptions on your planet. Gasses that contain a mixture of rare elements, unknown to your scientists, are being released from deep below your planet1s crust. It is a mixture similar to the one that wiped out the species that you call dinosaurs. It made them sterile.\n\nThe same thing is happening to your species, at this very moment. The implications of what we are being told cause Barb and I to look at each other, horrified -- the child that we want will never be born, and the human race will die! Apparently, our thoughts are overheard, because the voice says, 3We can help you avert such a catastrophe, if you will cooperate willingly.ý 3What do we have to do?ý I think. 3Just more of what you were doing when we brought you to our ship. We were tuned in to the sexual wavelength of your species, searching for young, healthy couples who are not yet affected by the gasses. We carried out our search in rural areas, to avoid being seen and causing panic. We brought you here because we need to know more about your genetic structure and about how you reproduce, before we can develop an effective antidote and release it into your atmosphere.""\n""You mean, you want Barb and I to make love while you WATCH?"" 3We don1t have sight as you know it -- we Osee1 by listening with our minds. We need to record your physiologic reactions, and we need samples of your genetic material. The recordings will be simple -- we are already tuned in to all of your body1s organs. The samples, we can get when you are finished doing whatever you do to reproduce."" Barb and I look at each other, wondering whether we have been told the truth, or whether we have been abducted by a bunch of alien perverts.\n\n""Please don't judge us by your standards."" The voice sounds a bit exasperated. 3We have no need of sexual encounters. We are a race of hermaphrodites. Each of us has what you would call Omale1 and Ofemale1 organs, and is fully capable of reproduction, without assistance. Also, we don1t engage in sexual activity the way that you do, for pleasure. But, since you Oplay1 with sex, we can make it much more pleasurable for you -- we can remove the inhibitions that we sense in you, we can improve your sexual organs, and we can fine tune your nervous system, making it much more responsive to sexual stimuli. Would you like a demonstration of our reproductive process before making a final decision?""\n\nAgain, Barb and I look at each other. Our grins tell each other that we are thinking same thing -- 3What have we got to lose? If these beings intended to harm us, they wouldn1t ask our permission.ý We both send the same message, 3Go ahead!""\n\nSlowly, a being emerges partially from the dimness. It is tall and willowy, appearing almost fragile. There is no sign of clothing, nor are there facial features, except for a circular, mouth-like opening where a nose would be on a human being. Tendrils form a band around its oversize skull, wiggling like sluggish worms -- communication organs? Just above where its legs begin, there are two softball-sized lumps. Apparently, they are sacs of some sort, for, they iris open from the center, and two flexible tubes emerge. Like two miniature elephant trunks, they wave aimlessly for a moment, then, target each other. As the tips slowly approach each other, one opens up, and the other closes down, somewhat, until the smaller tube thrusts itself swiftly into the larger one, completely embedding itself. Then, the being begins to sway rhythmically, as if to inner music. In less than a minute, it is over, and the sacs are closing over the retracted tubes. ""In three of your months, I will produce two offspring,"" the voice in our head declares. ""Now, would you like to experience the improvements we have made to your bodies and minds?"" Barb and I nod to each other and I think, ""We'll give it a try,"" as we hold each other close.\n\nInstantly, I feel a warm sensuousness pervade me, and my penis begins to swell. My mind wanders back to what Barb was doing when we were whisked here... and, in my mind, I see her lovely mouth moving on me... I can actually feel it... and, my cock continues to grow. Finally, it is rock-hard, and fully one third longer and thicker than it ever has been. Barb is looking at it with awe and wriggling her bottom against the platform, obviously feeling just as erotic as I am. The voice interrupts us as we kiss, deeply and passionately. 3Do you wish to stop?""\n""No,"" we both yelp, and I seem to hear what sounds like a faint chuckle.\n\nMy rod is now so thick that Barb1s fingers cannot quite meet as she tries to encircle it. Reaching to fondle her breasts, my jaw drops -- they are at least two sizes bigger than before... especially, her nipples, which are now almost a half inch across, and standing out at least an inch, inviting me to suck them. My mouth encircles one and Barb moans ecstatically as she reaches over to roll my cock back and forth between her open palms. Twisting sideways a bit, Barb pulls her nipple out of my mouth and positions the other one where my tongue can reach it. Licking all around it causes her to push forward... ""Suck it! Suck it hard!"" I suck hard and fast... her hands stop, her body stiffens, then she bucks upward with a screaming groan. She is actually having a 3nipple orgasm!""\n\nHer spasms hit her one after the other for more than a minute. Each time she bucks upwards, with her legs spread wide, I can see her juices actually dripping from her pussy. Without thinking, I move into 69. Spreading her pussy lips wide apart, I lap her with my flattened tongue, tasting her sweetness, then, touch the tip of my tongue to her clit. She thrusts upward, like she has been shot, and I meet with another surprise. Her clit is now almost two inches long and an inch thick... Just right for licking and sucking! As my mouth closes on it, I lower my hips, and my cock is back where it was when we were taken from the car. Only this time, there is much more of it! Barb struggles valiantly to swallow it, but, it is just too big. I focus my attention on her clit, leaving it only to suck up her juices and to thrust my tongue into her hot love channel. While there, I force air into her -- as much as I can -- knowing that she loves the feeling of an 3inflatedý pussy.\n\nWhen I remove my mouth, the air rushes out, and she shudders. I return to her clit, suck it hard, and take it between my teeth, biting it lightly, then harder. Without warning, she is wracked by another series of orgasmic waves. At the same time, her throat opens, and the head of my cock is being massaged, firmly, as she swallows repeatedly. Ordinarily, I would have ejaculated long before now but, wondrously, I have no need to cum, and I am still rock hard and enjoying every second!\n\nThe last of her orgasm is waning as I pull out, turn around to face her, get between her legs and raise them over my shoulders. My cock finds its way between her wet pussy lips, and she gasps as I slide just the head inside her -- she is not accustomed to its new size. Gently, I move into her more, and more, until I am blocked by the entrance to her womb -- even though I have two more inches to give her. I am afraid to thrust, fearing that I might hurt her. She senses it, and gasps, 3Fuck me, FUCK ME HARD!ý Reveling in the feeling of sliding in and out of my bucking lover, I lose control and begin thrusting, pounding away like a jackhammer. Suddenly, I am in up to the hilt, with my balls pressed against Barb1s bottom, and something is pulsing around the head of my cock -- her cervix has opened and the mouth of her womb is massaging me! Barb is groaning, moaning, and pushing upward with pleasure -- Now, I am sure that I am not hurting her. We are both relishing the new sensations -- the 3voiceý was right! A few more thrusts, and Barb goes wild with still another orgasm, pulling me more deeply into her than ever before. She lifts her legs up, away from my shoulders, brings her thighs together, and tightens her pussy muscles, squeezing me as hard as she can. The sensation is unbelievable. As her orgasm subsides, she lowers her legs all the way, and I raise one knee at a time, so that she can bring her legs together, straight out under me. Still locked inside her, I lower myself to embrace her. We lie quietly for a while -- loving each other, as my cock twitches inside of her, and her pussy and womb-mouth massage me.\n\nThe quiet interlude gives me time to think -- about how lucky I am to be loved by Barb, about how much I feel as one with her, and about the delights of our lovemaking. We have done just about everything! 3Not everything, Lover!ý Barb1s 3voiceý says in my head, startling me out of my reverie. 3Huh?ý Apparently, the Aliens have 3tuned us iný to each other, I think to myself.\n\n""That's right, Darling, you have been sending me your thoughts for several minutes, and I love you for them.""\n""But, how come I didn1t hear your thoughts, until now?"" I query, silently. ""Probably, because I was listening and not sending. But, we can talk about that later. Right now, you are still hard, and we have not done EVERYTHING. I want you to plunge that gorgeous cock into me from behind -- I want to feel your balls bouncing against my clit, as you cup my breasts and squeeze my nipples. And, maybe you can find a special place for your thumbs,"" she suggests, with a lewd grin.\n\nAlmost reluctantly, I pull out of her, and lean back. She turns over, on to her elbows and knees, presenting a lovely view of her beautiful butt and lovely, dripping pussy. Without hesitation, this time, I position my cock, and plunge into her -- even deeper than before. She pushes back against me and begins a rhythm that I match, while paying attention, alternately, to her breasts and her clit. Grabbing her by the hips, I thrust hard and deep and I1m rewarded by her sensuous moans. I run my hands over her back and squeeze her ass cheeks. My roving thumbs find her puckered rosebud. It is wet from her pussy juices and it is opening and closing in time to our thrusting. I massage it lightly, and she responds by pushing back harder. Gently, I move a thumb inside, and she wriggles to get it in deeper... Now, I am thrusting in and out of her in two places, and she is going crazy. Her thoughts encourage me to even greater effort, ""Fuck me, Honey, deep and hard, and I want YOU to cum too. I want us to cum together -- I1m almost ready!"" Like magic, I feel my orgasm building. It doesn1t take long... Simultaneously, we think to each other, ""NOW!"" and we explode into temporary oblivion. All that exists for me is my cock deep inside of Barb, spouting spurt after spurt of fertile seed... his cock deep inside me, controlling my body, pushing me to ecstasy, and coating my womb with hot, thick fluid. We really are ONE! It seems like we are joined like this, experiencing our own and each other's orgasm, forever. Then, we collapse in a heap, exhausted, embracing each other, and we sleep for a while.\n\n""Very well done!"" says the voice in our heads, awakening us. ""While you slept, we took samples of your reproductive material. In two of your days, 200 of our ships will discharge the antidote into the upper atmosphere.\n\n""Your cooperation has saved your species. However, approximately 8% of your population will be permanently sterile -- we can do nothing to help those who have already been affected. You will now be returned to where we found you.""\n\nWithout any feeling of transition, we find ourselves in our car, at the side of the road, fully dressed. ""Did I fall asleep and have a dream?"" I wonder to myself. ""Not unless, I had the same dream, Lover,"" Barb says, without speaking! We grin at each other as I turn the ignition key, start the engine, and head for home.\n\nLater, while showering and doing other things together, we find that all of the physical changes engineered by the aliens have remained with us. Silently, we agree that we are going to put our 3fine tunedý bodies to good use, for many years.\n\nEPILOGUE...\n\nThere have been media reports of increasing rates of sterility from around the world. Otherwise healthy couples are finding it impossible to have children. Scientists are puzzled. However, nine months after the abduction, Barb effortlessly gave birth to quadruplets, two girls and two boys. Apparently, the mind-linking ability that the Arcturians bestowed upon Barb and me is a permanent genetic change. For, since soon after the babies were born, we have been receiving feelings and mental images from them. The images I like best are those that they send while nursing...."
67,"Abducted Bride, The",['M+F Wife NC'],"Perhaps he had been a little rough, but by God she had it coming to her. He had fought with her the entire year of their engagement about giving in to him and had tried to explain that virginity had gone out of style. Two people in love just didn't wait anymore for marriage, they relied on their love and trust and not some legal magic a ring was supposed to bring. She had not listened to him then and had even refused to discuss the matter though they had come close to making it together several times in the backseat of his car. She had always drawn the line just at the last minute. This was the part that had driven him crazy. He had come so close to possessing that luscious body so many times and had been left in frustration so many times that his control had been destroyed completely. He had even stopped parking with her when they had gone out on dates for fear of what he would have done.\n\nWith her conservative New England upbringing, she would never have consented to marry him if he had resorted to force and that's just what he would have done sooner or later. He did love her very much and didn't want to destroy their relationship by some uncontrollable act that he may have committed in the heat of passion. She was too fine a girl for that.\n\nHe had to admit, in her favor, that he had nothing else to complain about. She was almost perfection personified in all other respects. In fact, it was that perfection and his piled up frustrations that caused all the trouble back in Paris. That damn body was too perfect!\n\nThings may still have been all right that first night if she hadn't insisted on taking a plane to Paris right after the ceremony. He would have preferred to stay in New York for a few days and take their time in getting to know each other. But, Jean had insisted on Paris immediately. That had meant sitting next to her on that fucking airplane for another seven hours. All that ran through his mind during the entire trip was, where he should hare been at that moment. After all, she had been stressing the ceremony all these months and that was over. She was legally his now and he still couldn't touch her.\n\nIt had just been too much. By the time they arrived at the hotel in the center of Paris he was almost out of his mind--and then--she had appeared in the bathroom door in that flimsy hip length nighty. He had gone crazy.\n\nHe could still see her standing there in the doorway, her body a lovely thing of art. He had seen her before in a bathing suit, but never like this. Every sensuous detail of her nakedness was lucidly clear, from her tiny rising nipples down to the soft triangle of pubic hair that nestled mysteriously below her white virginal belly.\n\nSuddenly, nothing else had mattered but ramming his hard cock into that teasing flesh. She had become just a woman, a woman that he had to have right now at any cost. All else was forgotten.\n\n""Like me, darling?"" He could still hear ringing from her lips though now it seemed to have occurred centuries ago.\n\nThere had been no verbal response from him, he remembered dryly. He had just reached for her, a deep animal-like groan erupting from his throat, and pulled her roughly to the bed. Her soft covered negligee had ripped away like so much tissue paper.\n\n""Be gentle, Kevin! Be gentle, please! P-Please!"" Her voice had resounded through the room in terror as he held her down with one hand and ran the other greedily over the lush contours of her resisting young body, kneading her ripe succulent breasts cruelly beneath hands he no longer controlled. Tight fists of flesh protruded painfully in white bloodless ridges between his straining fingers. His head had dropped to the young budding nipples and chewed hungrily at their tips until he had felt the soft resilient flesh give way and the sweet taste of blood seeping onto his lashing tongue.\n\n""No, darling, N-Nooo, please, not this way, not this way!"" she had pleaded, but the words had rolled unheeded from her tortured lips.\n\nHe still had, in his madness held her wildly straining body tightly to the bed. She was imprisoned there by his heavy tensed chest that weighed upon her like a giant stone. Her long dark hair had begun thrashing helpless from side to side on the bed, her face contorted with terror. He could still remember bitterly, her dark eyes flashing wide in disbelief that this was happening to her. She had pleaded more until the sounds became nothing but incoherent mumbles of jumbled words. It was then he had fucked her the first time.\n\nIgnoring the low moaning pleas, he had rolled on top her, catching her body as her long slim legs had scissored out in one last desperate effort to escape his brutal assault. His hips had fallen heavily between the full wide-splayed thighs, pinning her jerking buttocks tightly to the bed. The soft down of her pubic hair brushing teasingly against his throbbing cock, inciting him to incoherent mumblings of crazed uncontrollable lust.\n\nThe slow motion pictures of Jean's ravishment flickered on through his tortured mind as the express tunneled on ceaselessly through the night... His knees were holding hers wide apart now and he was grinding his pelvis hard into her squirming defenseless crotch. The spasmodic jerkings of the hollows of her soft inner thighs drove his hand between them; he was searching to place himself, striving to reach that goal that had eluded him for so long... and suddenly, without warning... he had brutally found it. He had jammed the blood-filled head between the fleshy moist lips and with a groan, shoved it all the way forward into her quivering cunt. She had squealed like a stuck pig and kicked her legs out wildly in the air in a futile attempt to escape the cruel impalement. It had only worsened her position and he could still hear the guttural screech of further pain that had come tumbling piteously from deep in her throat as his rock-hard cock battered deeper and deeper into her warm yielding flesh. At last, his pelvis had smacked hard into hers, signaling the end. His rigid fleshy column lay sunk all the way down inside of her quivering belly, the warm wet walls of her cunt wrapped tightly around it.\n\nHe didn't stop. He didn't even give her a chance to adjust to his sudden presence deep in her womb. He just began to fuck, ramming in and out of her like a dog gone mad. He had only thought of one thing and that was to spew that hot sticky load of cum deep inside of her where it belonged and where it had belonged for a year now. He vented his lust against her groaning body time after time, flooding her belly again and again with the hot white liquid of a year's frustrated waiting and hoping... until-finally... it was all gone.\n\nHow long or how many times he had fucked her, he couldn't remember. He had been an unconscious being in another world of complete madness. But, he did remember, after the first great gush from his sperm inflated cock had emptied into her, a feeling of helpless guilt flooding over him.\n\nHe had become more gentle with the sobbing body beneath and had babbled soft apologies in her unhearing ears as he had rocked over her. He had tried to bring a response that would wipe away the terrible guilt he felt for letting his unbridled lust overcome the patience he knew he should have had with her.\n\nIt had been useless. She had lain motionless beneath him, her eyes open wide, staring coldly at the ceiling above as he had tried time after time to awaken some response that would show she felt something other than pain and disgust.\n\nThe contemptuous eyes had not wavered from the ceiling.\n\nKevin remembered rolling from her still body, and unable to speak what he felt, had merely lit a cigarette and gazed silently down at her. He had finally mustered the courage to say something.\n\n""Jean, can you forgive me?""\n\n""Please cover me, Kevin,"" she had spoken coldly after a long seconds delay, her eyes still refusing to look at him. He pulled the sheet up over her body and tucked it gently under her chin.\n\nHe waited, but there was silence.\n\n""Darling, I know it must have been awful for you. I--I just couldn't control myself.""\n\nSilence.\n\n""You were beautiful standing there.""\n\nSilence.\n\n""Perhaps if we hadn't waited so long. Remember? I told you we should have tried before.""\n\nSilence.\n\n""Damn it, Jean,"" he had finally blurted out in his frustration. ""You've got to understand a man's feelings about these things. I'm not some robot that can stand being next to a woman like you and not feel something. It's been building up all this time and it's your fault for being so almighty righteous and virtuous.""\n\nKevin had known he had treaded too far when this had slipped out, but it was too late.\n\nBecause he had wanted to fight back, to recoup his lost vanity, he had become cruel. He had blamed his own failing on Jean and accused her of being cold and unfeeling.\n\n""Christ, I might as well have married a statue. It could satisfy me as much as you have."" He had shouted in guilt and anger. ""I don't think you'll ever be able to Brake a man happy. Not until you learn to get off that pedestal you've put yourself on. Or, at least, that your old man's put you on.""\n\nKevin had seen her move and glance toward him with the deepest hatred he had yet seen in her eyes. He knew he had hit a sore point and was glad to see some reaction from her, even though it was of hate, it was better than nothing. Besides, he felt like hurting her now the way she had hurt him.\n\n""I'm going out and get myself some little slut off the street. I need a good grind. It'll be a long time before I get one at home.""\n\nWith this, he had gone to the bathroom and dressed. He left, slamming the door behind him, not pausing for even a side glance at Jean.\n\nThat had been his big mistake, he thought bitterly as he flipped the cigarette butt out the open window of the racing train. Jean had been in no condition to be left alone at that moment. He should have swallowed his pride and not let his male ego take over. They wouldn't have this mess now if he had done what he should have and not run off into the Paris streets to walk off his own guilt feelings.\n\nHe had not gone out after a woman that night.\n\nHe had spent several hours just walking and stopping periodically for a cognac. He had thought long and hard about their relationship. It had been a good one and still could be in spite of his miserable failure on their wedding night. The cool Paris night air had settled his mind a bit and he had worked out an apology and explanation of sorts. It might take a while, but he was sure she would get over it.\n\nWhen he had returned to the hotel the Concierge at the desk had handed him an envelope. It had been a simple note from Jean saying she was leaving. She needed a few days to think things over and for him not to try and contact her. She would let him know when and where to meet her so they could discuss things rationally.\n\nThat is why he was on this damn train. The cable had come this afternoon for him to meet her in Marseille. She made up her mind and wanted to talk to him. He didn't have the slightest idea what the decision had been and was a bit apprehensive, though he was certain they could work something out.\n\nOne thing he knew, he could not let her go. He loved her more than anything in the world and could not leave her under any circumstances\n\nHe fell into a deep but troubled sleep, anxious for the morning to arrive.\n\nJean Taylor had been on this same train two nights previously. She had lain in the same bunk that Kevin Taylor did a few nights later, but he had no way of knowing it. Her thoughts also ran over the events that had occurred in the hotel, her eyes seeing them in a different light.\n\nHow could he have been so cruel, she thought, what had turned Kevin so suddenly into the raging animal he had been?\n\nShe ran her hands over the raw tips of her swollen nipples that were so sore she could not bear to wear anything over them, even to sleep. Her shoulders trembled when she thought back to the horrible rape of her body and the way he had used it as a tool solely for his own gratification without even the slightest thought of her desires or pleasures. He had used her like an animal--his own wife the thought sickened her and tears brimmed her eyes.\n\nShe had actually looked forward to the first evening with him and had been preparing herself mentally for weeks before to make certain she entered the marital relationship with the correct attitude. She knew he had resented her not giving herself to him before marriage, and she also knew that most of her friends had not saved themselves for that first night either. But, she had vowed that theirs was going to be a classically perfect marriage, in the old fashioned sense. She had wanted, so much, for them to have a mutual respect and understanding for each other from the beginning and for him to never be able to doubt that he, and he alone, was the only man to possess her.\n\nPerhaps she had made the mistake of quoting her father too often in this matter when Kevin had been overly persistent about having her before marriage. This was why she had cringed when he had thrown it at her back in the hotel room. It was true, perhaps, that he did place her on a pedestal, and also that he was perhaps over-solicitous toward her, but he had a right to be. He was of good conservative New England stock, and as a God-fearing man, had expected his family to be also.\n\nShe had been tempted many times, she had to admit, but had always summoned up her courage and resisted, even {bough the easy thing to do would have been to give in to Kevin's demands. She had come so close sometimes that if he had just had the persistence to continue, he could have broken her down. In fact, she was certain that she was as anxious for the consummation as he was and it would have been so beautiful if he could have just shown a little understanding and could have prepared her gently for the final assault on her virginity.\n\nShe had read so much about how important the first night was in marriage and how beautiful it could be if both partners were understanding of each other.\n\nWell, she had been, she thought to herself, and all she received for it was a broken and bruised body bestially raped like she was a whore off the streets.\n\nJean clenched her eyes tightly shut at the memory of his last statement. She could still hear it ringing in her ears as the sound of the train lulled her tortured mind to sleep:\n\n""I don't think you could ever make a man happy. I'll get a good grind""\n\nShe was awakened the next morning by the knocking of the porter on the compartment door.\n\n""Breakfast call, breakfast call,"" he repeated in his broken English several times.\n\nJean opened her eyes hesitantly. It just had to be a good day. She needed some sun; the weather always seemed to dictate her mood of the day and she had enough problems to think about without having that dismal French overcast.\n\nIt was shining beautifully. She could see its warming rays streaming over her head and touching the compartment wall, flooding the tiny cubicle with a lovely radiance that made her forget her problems momentarily. She was famished and brushed her teeth and dressed rapidly. She wanted to make the first breakfast call so she would have time to do some thinking before arriving in Marseille. The train wasn't due for another two hours or so and it wouldn't hurt to try and organize herself mentally. She still had to worry about a hotel when she arrived there. She had not wanted to let anyone at the hotel in Paris make reservations for her as Kevin may have bought the information from them and she would not have the time she needed to come to grips with herself.\n\nJean settled herself back in the chair in the clean white dining car. She had ordered fried eggs and bacon, which had surprised her when she had seen them on the French menu.\n\n""Ah, une dejeuner, Americain,"" the waiter had said smilingly.\n\n""Oui, dejeuner, Americain,"" Jean had repeated, smiling back. She was glad she had at least remembered some of the words from her College French course. She supposed that any French waiter would know the word for breakfast, but it was nice to be able to say some things in the language of the country in which you were traveling.\n\n""It was a beautiful day,"" she thought, as she watched the green rolling French countryside roll by. Quaint small sharp roofed farm houses could be seen in the distance adding to the beauty of the setting.\n\nIf only things had not happened the way they had in Paris, she might have been enjoying this with Kevin.\n\nShe was almost beginning to regret her hasty decision to leave before he returned when her thoughts were interrupted by a feminine French voice speaking excellent English.\n\n""Excuse me, you are American, aren't you?"" a stately, well-groomed woman asked, smiling pleasantly.\n\n""Why, yes I am,"" Jean answered, surprised by the sudden intrusion upon her thoughts.\n\n""May I join you? I haven't the chance to speak English so often anymore, it would be nice while we are having breakfast,"" she said nodding at the empty chair across from Jean.\n\n""Yes, please do,"" Jean replied, a bit perplexed at having her solace interrupted so unexpectedly.\n\nThe annoyance only lasted a moment, however, as she turned out to be one of the most pleasant women she had talked with in a long time. Perhaps it was good to talk to someone else and get this thing off her mind for awhile, she rationalized to herself.\n\nMadame DuBois had immediately monopolized the conversation, but in a pleasant manner. She was from the south of France and told Jean many little stories and anecdotes about the area they were passing through that brightened her spirits perceptibly. She seemed to be an amazing woman. She was married to a wealthy art dealer in Paris and was going to Marseille to look at some paintings for him that one of his underground contacts had discovered in an old shop. She was certain she could pick several Renior's for almost nothing. The shop owner thought they were copies and Madame DuBois was going down to discreetly check before they bought them.\n\nJean felt herself extremely fortunate to have met her. She solved her hotel problem. Madame DuBois said she usually stayed at one of the more chic places in Marseille, but did not want any of the other art dealers to know she was in town. It was a dirty business and if it was known she was there, one of them was certain to have her followed to see what she was up to. Therefore, she was staying in a small third class hotel in the lower part of town where she would not be seen or reported to be in town. She had assured Jean it was clean and had all the facilities of the more grandiose but just a little more French.\n\nJean was happy with this. She was afraid Kevin might call the police and they would send out an alert to the hotels. It would take no time at all to find her, as they were very efficient about this, but with a small hotel it would be almost impossible. This was luck and her spirits rose immediately.\n\nBreakfast finished, Jean had rushed back to the compartment and put her things together. Marseille was coming up. They had talked so long together that both had forgotten about it being so near.\n\nIt was also nice to have an interpreter. Madame DuBois handled all the baggage and porters and got them into a taxi without the usual difficulties a tourist to such a place has. Jean was certain her high school French would not have done her much good here.\n\nThe ride to the hotel was pleasant. Monique, they were on a first name basis now, had made the driver go along the waterfront drive so Jean could get a good view of the city. The blue of the Mediterranean looked so inviting that she could have jumped into it that very moment. She almost wished now she had taken a beach-side hotel outside the city, but still it would be nice to have Monique around for company and perhaps she could help her with some advice. She seemed so much more worldly wise than herself.\n\nJean would have been happy with any solution now and perhaps she would confide in Monique later this evening when they had gotten to know each other just a little better. She was certain the older woman would understand the problem. She knew she would go back with Kevin, but the only problem was how to do it with honor, and more important, how to erase away the horrible memory of night before last.\n\nThe taxi turned off from the waterfront drive into the old sector of the city and the streets became more narrow and crowded. Open markets selling everything imaginable lined the narrow alleyways the driver was picking his way through. It was obviously the sailor quarter for the port as Jean could see every nationality of seaman imaginable, and even at this hour of the day, vulgar, gaudy, looking women were parading the sidewalks plying their age-old trade.\n\nJean became a bit apprehensive when the car stopped in front of a dirty doorway marked, Le Pension Afrique.\n\n""Is this it, Monique?"" she asked, obvious concern reflecting in her voice.\n\n""Yes, it is, dear,"" she answered, an assuring smile on her lips, ""but don't worry, the outside means nothing. You Americans are all the same; you expect the Hotel Ritz everywhere you go. Now come on in and stop worrying.""\n\nShe paid the driver and signaled to a boy standing in front of the door to take their bags.\n\nMonique led her down a darkened hallway to the stairway and up to the second floor where the desk was located. She checked them in with the desk clerk, who was obviously pleased to see her. Jean didn't like his looks. He was Algerian with a short clipped mustache and looked as though he belonged behind a bar rather than working as a desk clerk.\n\n""Jean, this is Shalla,"" Monique said, introducing the clerk. ""He speaks English very well and takes care of all of my needs when I stay here. You'll find him useful.""\n\n""How do you do Madame,"" the clerk bowed toward her with the natural Arab obsequiousness.\n\nShe nodded back to him apprehensively. She didn't like the looks of this place at all but perhaps Monique was right, Americans did expect a lot. Anyway it was quiet and the neighborhood quaint, it may be just the place to reflect on her problems for a few days.\n\nShalla led them up to the third floor and gave them adjoining rooms. There was a connecting door which made Jean feel a little better. The lock for it was on her side so if she needed anything in a hurry she could always get into Monique's room. She didn't like the way the Arab desk clerk was looking at her. She knew they were an extremely polite people and overly solicitous at times but still made her nervous the way he looked her up and down lustfully with his sharp penetrating eyes.\n\n""Well, here we are, my dear,"" Monique said as the clerk placed Jean's baggage next to the wrought iron double bed. Jean had thought these beds had gone out with the horse and buggy. She surveyed the rest of the room and it looked as though it hadn't been renovated since that time either. A single uncovered light bulb hung down from the center of the ceiling and was the only light source in the room. There were no lamps on the table. The cheaply painted plaster was cracked along the walls and small blotches had fallen out of the ceiling, leaving irregular shaped holes that showed through to the lathe work beneath.\n\nThank God, Monique is here with me, she thought. She seems to know what she's doing.\n\n""Do you stay here often?"" Jean had to ask.\n\n""Oh yes, my dear, my husband and I always stay here when we want peace and quiet and, it is quaint.""\n\nJean felt foolish that she had to keep asking questions like this. Monique had assured her several times that everything was all right. She would just have to accept it. After all, who knows a country better than a native. Besides, she liked her and was looking to her for some moral support these next several days. They would be difficult ones and she knew she wouldn't bear to face them completely alone.\n\n""Jean, dear,"" Monique said, ""I've got to run and do a few things before I unpack. Why don't you put your things away and rest up a bit. I think a nap would do you good. I'll be back around six and we can have dinner together.""\n\nJean agreed to this. She was happy to be left alone for a few hours to get settled and take a bath. She felt gritty from the trip and hadn't been in a tub since her hurried exit from the hotel room in Paris.\n\n""I'd love it,"" Jean replied, ""you wake me up when you finish your business. I'll probably be dead to the world.""\n\nAs soon as Monique was out of the room, Jean finished her unpacking and drew a cool refreshing bath. She couldn't wait to get into bed, as squeaky and uncomfortable as it looked. She scrubbed herself a bright clean, feeling as though she hadn't touched water in weeks. Afterwards, she rubbed herself with lotion from head to foot, rubbing gently over the bruises left from Kevin's childish assault on her. She closed her mind tightly against the memory for the time being and decided to think about it later. Right now she was too tired to do anything but sleep.\n\nShe chose a short hip-length nighty, purposely pushing the torn one she had worn the other night with Kevin into a far corner of the drawer where she had put her things.\n\nThere was a soft knock on the door.\n\n""Who is it?"" Jean asked lightly, concluding that Monique had forgotten something.\n\n""Iced tea, Madame,"" she recognized Shalla's voice through the door.\n\n""But, I--I didn't order any tea,"" Jean answered, surprised and a bit upset about the unexpected intrusion.\n\n""Madame Monique ordered it for you, Madame. She said it would help you sleep. It's a special mint tea to relax you.""\n\n""Oh, all right, just a minute,"" Jean threw on her thin robe and opened the door to allow him to enter.\n\nShalla stopped for a moment as he brought the tray through the door. Jean caught his sharp quick eyes as they glanced the length of her body. She automatically drew the top of the robe tightly around her throat and stood holding the door open waiting for him to put the tray down and leave.\n\n""If Madame needs anything else, just ring the buzzer and Shalla will come."" He bowed as he slowly backed out the door, his penetrating eyes boring straight through the robe Jean was wearing. She gave him a cold stare and shuddered as she drew its flimsy material more tightly around herself locking the door behind him. She was glad Monique would be returning in a few hours. She knew she was safe here with the door locked but still felt a little insecure. She didn't like the clerk and the way he had looked at her. He had stripped her bare with his glances and she knew it wouldn't take much carelessness on her part to have him get out of line. She had never seen such a raw animal lust in a man's eyes before as they had locked on the cleavage showing between her large ripe breasts. Her hands inadvertently covered them as she trembled repulsively at the thought of his hands on her.\n\nShe picked up the glass of tea from the table by the bed and sipped it thirstily. In spite of the lewd appraisal of her body by the clerk, she was glad Monique had sent the tea. It was cool and refreshing, though it had a slight bitterness to it. Must be from the mint, she thought, as she stretched her long smooth body down the length of the bed, draining the last drop from the tall refreshing glass.\n\nShe stretched languidly, relaxed sweetly by the hypnotizing bitterness of the drink and pressed the switch by the bed that turned off the light hanging above her. The room faded into a pleasant semi-darkness as her eyes fluttered closed into a strange floating half-sleep. Her mind seemed to remain in an almost waking state as she could feel the nerve ends of her body floating below her into a deep, deep, softness that seemed like a gentle fleece-lined cloud beneath her. The pleasant intoxicating mint odor curled strangely through her nostrils bringing dreams of sun and roses and Kevin the deepest warmth she had ever known, descended from somewhere above, and dropped gently the alluring veil of near sleep over her.\n\n>From a broom closet next to the room of the American girl, the Arab peered hungrily through the small hole bored through the wall. He could see her slowly remove the thin robe she was wearing, exposing the flimsy night gown that covered her firm luscious body only down to the tops of her full well-rounded thighs.\n\nHe smiled in anticipation when he saw her lift the glass of tea to her lips and drink deeply from it. He held his breath as she winced slightly from the initial bitter taste; then breathed freely again as the puzzled look disappeared from her face and she drank again. Small beads of perspiration broke from his forehead as she reclined back on the bed, her feet facing directly at the hole through which he was observing her. The sparse nylon gown snaked its way up over the white flat plane of her belly, exposing the dark soft silkiness that covered the junction of her slightly spread legs. The thin red hair-lined slit was temptingly visible running the length of her open crotch.\n\nHis bulging eyes followed the contours of the hips up over the rising and falling rib-cage to the large white rounded spheres of her breasts. They were set slightly close together and through the thin covering, he could sec their turgid nipples rising into tantalizing little buds. His month watered He could hardly wait to get his hands and mouth on those and to twist and churn them into the rock hardness of passion. He had never had an American girl before and he had heard they were passionless haughty things who ruled over their men with an iron-hand. He would see soon. His potion never failed. He had used it often on the women Madame Monique had brought here and not one had been able to resist its maddening aphrodisiac effect.\n\nHe would show this proud little American bitch who had everything and who had dismissed him as so much dirt when he had tried to be friendly. It wouldn't be long now as she had turned the glass up and drained the last lethal drops for it. He clenched his fist tightly as she squirmed around on the bed before him and pushed the light switch, plunging the room into semi-darkness. It took his eyes a moment to adjust to the change but he could still see her slim form stretched sensuously down the length of the bed. Her thighs had fallen apart a little more now and he could make out dimly the dark wisp that covered the mound of her lower belly. His tongue ran inadvertently around the moist edges of his lips as he fingered the master key in his pocket. He would have to wait a few more minutes. He wanted no crying out, the potion must have time to reach its full effect. His body was soaked in a sweat now from the thought of that haughty young bitch squirming in helpless surrender beneath his excited body. The seconds of waiting ticking by seemed like hours... til finally he could stand it no longer. He returned to the hallway, carefully tiptoeing down to the room and fitting the key quietly into the door. He opened it slowly, pushing his head into the darkened room, to see if there was any sound. There was none but the soft breathing of the motionless form on the bed. He closed the door softly behind him, locking it to insure there would be no disturbing them.\n\nThe Arab looked intensely through the darkness at the bed. The head of the sleeping girl was facing straight ahead at the ceiling. Her eyes were clenched tightly shut as if in a deep hard sleep, yet she moved slightly from time to time as though dreams were coming to her from the haze of the other world she had slipped into.\n\nHe moved cat-like around the foot of the bed, not taking his gaze from the reclining figure sprawled limply back on it. She had drawn one knee up flat on the bed even with her hip, the smooth white flesh of the inner thigh gleamed faintly in the darkness. The soft dark hairs covering the exposed, still tightly closed lips of her vagina, were plainly visible now to his beady eyes as they adjusted themselves to the darkness of the shaded room.\n\nHe involuntarily drew in his breath at the unbelievable sight before him. He had fucked many drugged young women before on this same bed, but never anything like this. Never anything so pure, innocent, and proud. Never anything that he would enjoy humiliating so much.\n\nThe thought of helpless mewling grunts of pleasure coming from those untouchable lips, that had scorned him before, goaded his organ into rock- hardness. He could feel the blood throbbing painfully into its large expanded head, tiny droplets of thick white seminal fluid had already begun to seep from the sensitive contracting gland at its tip, smearing wetly against his thin thigh. He silently opened the fly of his pants, easing the pain slightly.\n\nHe slowly massaged the heavy thick foreskin back and forth over the jerking head as he advanced around the bed toward the proud young bitch who now lay totally at his mercy. The drug had done its work well and he now intended to teach this haughty young American to scorn him as she and all of her kind had when he tried to be nice to them. This rod he held in his hands was the great equalizer and he'd see if she treated him like a cur dog when rammed deep between those open thighs and buried the head far up inside her aristocratic little belly.\n\nHis pants dropped heavily to the floor as he opened the last button at the top and fully exposed his long thick member. It stood out in proud menacing erection over the spread eagle body on the bed beneath. He slowly unbuttoned the soiled sweat covered shirt and threw it to the chair in the corner. He left his shoes and socks on in case the French woman, Monique, returned and he had to get out in a hurry. He had locked the downstairs door so she would have to ring to get in. This would give him plenty of warning. He didn't intend to leave this delicious young bitch until he had drained them both dry of every ounce of strength in their bodies.\n\nHe stood for a moment longer over her motionless body, stroking himself into a rigidity that threatened to explode into streaming white hot spurts at any moment. For a second, he considered it. It would be a beautiful sight to see his hard penis throbbing out its load into the helpless girls face and down over her soft white tits. He lewdly pictured it dribbling down over her chin to the hollow of her throat and forming warm sticky pools between those lush soft breasts. But no, he had better not. He had to clean it all up. She must never know she had been fucked. If she did, and told the French lady, he would lose his job and maybe his life. She was connected with the big boys in the racket and they might not like his sampling the merchandise every time they brought it in.\n\nHe couldn't resist one thing before he climbed on her. He knew the risk was great of losing his load, but he had to see those proud little ruby lips around it just for a moment. He had thought so much about it while he was downstairs waiting until she was alone. He kneeled down on the edge of the bed by her head and turned it gently toward his erected penis. When it was several inches away, he pushed his hips slowly forward toward her upturned face, laying the wet sticky underside of the throbbing head between the small valley formed by her closed pink lips. He placed one thumb under her nose and the other on her chin, pulling slowly out until the underside of the heavy head dropped slightly through the stretched lips and rested against her white bared teeth, the soft flesh of the pink puckered lips forming a furrow along its length. He flexed his hips slightly back and forth until several small droplets of cum oozed from his throbbing gland, and lubricated the mouth that was half surrounding it. He could feel the warm air from her nostrils pushing hotly against it as she breathed in and out restlessly.\n\nLooking down directly into her face, he could see small rivulets run slowly down the corners of her mouth on either side, dribbling like tears down the sides of her cheeks. God, he would like to shoot his hot stream down that soft palpitating throat and see the adams-apple bob up and down as she gulped it into her. Maybe later, if she was left alone again and he was sure he had more time.\n\nHe reached one hand down to the hem of the flimsy negligee, pulling it up slowly over her rounded snow-white belly, over the large globular magnificence of her tits, until her whole naked body was exposed. He had seen it through the peephole when he was watching her undress but it hadn't excited him nearly as much as having it here now, spread helplessly beneath him, where he could touch and fondle it to his hearts content.\n\nWith the thumb and forefinger of the right hand he reached over and pushed her lips tighter against the purple veined member between them, gently continuing the slow sawing motion. The other hand moved over the magnificent breasts tweaking the nipples between his fingers until he could feel them mechanically hardening under his caressing.\n\nThe girl shifted slightly beneath him, moaning softly as though aware of his presence. He held still--frightened for a moment that the potion had not done its work completely. His rod fell from between her loose lips down over her chin, leaving thin threads of warm white stickiness trailing behind it.\n\n""Kevin, darling,"" she mumbled thickly through the fog of the drug. ""I've been waiting, waiting so long. My darling husband--come to me--come to me.""\n\nJean had been aware of the movement in the room and Kevin's shadowy figure coming to her. She felt as though a great weight had been lifted from her and that now things would be all right. He would be gentle with her now and take her as she had always dreamed he would. She could feel her blood begin to stir deep within her body. A body he would possess in a moment. She wouldn't fail him this time.\n\nThe Arab smiled to himself above her. The mixture had worked its magic as it always did.\n\nThe bitch thinks I'm her husband, he chuckled lewdly to himself, she'll see the difference before I'm finished.\n\nHe stroked the giant throbbing penis slowly, reaching down and running his other hand over the awakening mounds of her tits and down over her belly to the soft fleshy folds of her cunt below.\n\n""Ohhh, darling, darling, I'm sorry,"" the girl droned beneath him. ""I didn't want to leave, I didn't want to leave. Be gentle with me, Kevin, be gentle with me.""\n\nJean dreamed on, her body becoming alert now to the caresses of the magic hands that were stroking her flesh into a hot sheet of desire. Tiny goose-bumps sprang out over the whiteness of her sensitive flesh.\n\nGod, how she wanted him, her body ached to be touched gently and with understanding as he was doing it now!\n\nShe pushed the mad rape he had subjected her to from her thoughts and just wanted to make up for all that time she had denied him and herself the joys of merging their bodies as one. She wanted him to crawl up inside her, to possess her and quiet the thunder that was building up deep, deep, inside from his maddening fingertips playing over her defenseless nakedness.\n\nMaybe he would understand her now, understand that she had suffered as much as he had and that she had wanted him too. Now it was different, her thoughts flickered on hazily, he was here with her and they were married and she could give herself to him without fear of guilt or God's punishment. God would understand now, they were man and wife.\n\nHer tongue ran slowly around her moist lips, savoring the sticky pungent taste of the strange moisture that covered them--the odor wafed through her flared nostrils, breathing it deep inside her body. It did strange things to her, the odor and taste coursed through her entire being like a sweet soothing balm lighting tiny fires in her growing nipples and causing a throbbing in the nerve ends inside her tight hot vagina. She could feel dew-drops of moisture rising there between her open legs as the exposed hair-lined lips began a slow spasmodic contracting, throbbing wetly against each other.\n\n""Ohhh, Kevin, Kevin, darling, take me now, touch me, rub me, Ohhh, yess, yessss, like that, like that,"" she moaned, helplessly caught up in the sharp deep pricks of lust that were dancing through her.\n\nThe Arab grinned, his yellow teeth showing through the unshaven stubble around his lips---his greedy eyes feasting lewdly on her unconsciously squirming nakedness.\n\nHe moved around on the bed, crouching on all fours over the white moving body, pushing her unresisting milk-white thighs wide apart. He crawled between them, his knees pressed between her ankles and his face panting a few inches above the hair-covered vee of her open crotch. His mouth watered as his eyes looked down at it rotating sensuously, expectantly, just below his lips. Saliva dripped from his open mouth, mingling with her juices in the delicious narrow split that started at the bottom of the smooth white belly and trailed down through the rounded creamy spheres of her buttocks pressed tightly against the mattress.\n\nThrough half slit eyes, Jean could see the shadowy form of her husband crouching between her open legs. She could feel the flat palms of sweating hands pushing against the softness of her inner thighs, holding them wide apart. Her secret treasure was open to him to do as he willed. She watched with baited breath as his head lowered slowly--slowly--slowly--then!\n\n""Ohhhhh!"" she jerked, as his hot moist lips closed over the soft mound at the base of her belly. His hazy face disappeared from her view into the soft fleece as he planted wet tickling kisses on the still closed aperture, his tongue flicking lizard-like at the quivering opening.\n\nHer own hands moved sensuously down over her throbbing breasts and slid slowly down her smooth, flat stomach, coming to rest on either side of his lips. Her fingers stroked softly for a moment at the flexing hollows of her inner thighs--then, slowly spread the fleshy hair-lined lips of the moist wet furrow apart, allowing his hungry devouring lips complete access to her moist secret being.\n\nHer elbows pressed tightly against her ribs and her head lolled uncontrollably from side to side on the pillow as the hot searing tongue shot out, its soft flicking tip circling the quivering erected clitoris- the lips sucked, drawing the warm soft folds deep into the hot cavern of his mouth, the tongue continued its maddening licking against the straining pink bud of her sex she groaned huskily from deep in her throat as the hot probing tip worked its way up and down the length of the narrow wet slit, starting at the lower belly and pressuring its way dowel, down over the elastic rimmed opening of her clasping vagina and into the crevice of her flexing buttocks where it stopped momentarily to do a wet probing homage to the tight brown throbbing hole. Her hips ground uncontrollably into the squeaking bed now, soft mewling animal sounds escaped pitifully from between her passion clenched teeth.\n\n'The Arab worked hungrily, feeling the soft wet pubic hair brushing tantalizing against his cheeks. A feeling of power was in him. Never in his wildest dreams had he ever expected to have such a proud pure bitch like this squirming under his tongue and completely at his mercy--and she was loving it--her groans drove his tongue faster as it worked its way up and down the steaming hot crotch. He wanted her begging for it when he was ready to ram it to her and she was almost there. He had never seen anyone so hot, even with the potion. She needed it bad and she was getting it--and this was just the beginning.\n\nHe knew she was too far gone now to fight anything he did to her and his mind began to form weird erotic pictures of the positions he could put her in and the things he could do at will to her limp desire wracked body.\n\nHe chuckled obscenely as he felt her hands desperately clawing at his greasy black hair, guiding his face to the palpitating opening of her cunt. He ran his tongue into the soft rimmed flesh, flicking at it for a moment--and then quickly withdrawing it to tease again around the ragged pink edges.\n\nHe let her force him this time pressing his mouth, directly over the tight little hole in her squirming crotch.\n\nAs his lips rounded and covered the clasping viscous opening, he thrust his tongue deep down into it, bringing a low guttural groan from the girl whose soft warm thighs closed convulsively around either side of his moving head. He could feel the wet flesh slip moistly around his long extended tongue as the walls of the invaded vagina opened and closed in a sucking motion, attempting to pull it deeper and deeper into it. It felt as though the nibbling hair-lined mouth would pull his tongue out by the roots, devouring it alive. Her heels pushed down against his back pressing his body into the flesh trap until he couldn't breath, his nose was smashed tightly against the tiny hard clitoris above, breathing in the pungent odor of the lust juice that was now flowing in abundance from it. It incited his penis to a hardness that he could no longer control--he had to fuck this little bitch now or he would explode all over the mattress.\n\nJean's body was lost in the fire of the moment. Every muscle in her body was tensed as she strained her hips upward toward that maddening probe between her legs. Kevin was a god. She had never expected it could be like this, that he could bring such things from her body.\n\nHer love for him incited her further. Her up-drawn legs opened and closed around the tormenting head that was licking gluttonously at her flame seared hole. The cords of her neck stand out as she pulled with all her strength against the tangled hair of his head.\n\n""Oh! Ohhh! Aggghhh!"" she moaned, splaying her legs wider and wider to give him greater access.\n\nThe Arab could stand it no longer. He grabbed her flailing legs behind the knees and shoved them roughly back against her shoulders, slithering up her sweat soaked body at the same time. His rigid stiff cock brushed against the wet dripping pubic hair. He planted his hands on either side of her shoulders, her ankles locked tightly behind his neck. He could look down between their bodies and see her upturned ass completely exposed to him.\n\nThe expanded narrow cunt-slit was visibly throbbing its lips in invitation, the wet moist furrow held wide apart by the pressure of his thighs pressed tightly up against hers.\n\nJean could see Kevin hovering over her through her passion and drug dimmed eyes. She could feel the hugeness of his fleshy hardness lying the full length of her quivering open slit. The jerking head of his cock rested throbbing between her wide-spread buttocks; insinuating itself up and down, up and down, in a maddening tease that caused her to twist her hips down toward it, her hungry cunt searching desperately for its hard blood filled tip.\n\nShe had to have it in her! Her belly screamed for it!\n\nShe reached her hands in panic down underneath the grinding cheeks of her ass and grasped the full length of the stone-hard member. Her tightly closed fists stroked it softly in reverence. She could feel the spasmodic throbbing against her soft palms and the sticky fluid that oozed in driblets from the blood inflated head. She guided it up the valley of her buttocks, not letting it lose contact with her flesh until it was poised between the mucous covered flanges of her vagina. She held it there with one hand and placed the other on her husband's buttocks, drawing with all her strength to pull it into her and let it drown the gnawing hot heat that burned out of control in her belly.\n\nThe Arab grinned obscenely above her. It was all he could do to keep from shoving forward now and impaling this squirming little bitch on his aching cock, but the desire to punish her and her kind for all the times they had shit on him by their disdainful looks when he had spoken to them, overcame the desire. This one typified them all, she was everything he wanted to humiliate. Proud, innocent, spoiled by the condescending young men of her kind who did her every bidding. If one ever needed punishing, this one did. Well, he would do it, he would fuck her till she couldn't walk.\n\nHe received ever greater satisfaction from the knowledge that he would know afterwards and she wouldn't. She might treat him the same as she did before but he would know that he had plowed her good and left his white hot sperm deep in her cunt. He might even make her pregnant. This though excited him even more, a lowly immigrant Arab, refugee from his own country, desk clerk, making this proud haughty bitch pregnant. Filling her belly with a child and she wouldn't even know the father. The lewd thought caused him to involuntarily flick his hips forward.\n\nJean felt the lips around her throbbing vagina pushed open. The elastic rimmed tightness resisted for a moment, then gave way before the hard cruel pressure. The pain was harsh and she mechanically resisted for a moment, emitting a long low groan from deep within her throat. He liked that, he liked hearing her hurt.\n\nHe shoved again--a deeper groan--he wanted to hear her scream for mercy. And suddenly, he could stand it no more. He rammed forward with everything he had, sinking the lust inflated cock all the way to the hilt. He could feel his balls slap tightly against her jerking anus that screwed itself deep down into the mattress attempting to escape the cruel sudden impalement. Her legs jerked out wide on either side of his thin emaciated body, splaying over either edge of the beds kicking futiley into the air.\n\n""Kevin! Ke-Kevinnn! Nooooo! Nooooooo!"" she screamed, her impaled form pinned helplessly to the bed. With each jerk, the huge head seemed to burrow deeper into her. The Arab's outstretched arms pinned her shoulders tightly to the mattress, his wide-spread knees held her thighs split far apart. She felt as though her body was being torn down the middle and that she would be ripped in half from this giant instrument imbedded deep in her middle. The fiery plunging rod felt as though it was coming out her throat as its blood-filled head pressed hard against her cervix, buffeting her head back harshly against the headboard of the bed.\n\nHe watched her from above with a lascivious grin on his lips. Her face was contorted with the pain of that first vicious stab. Her lips curled back from her teeth, pleading, incoherent whimpers coming from deep in her throat. Her arms were outstretched, palms against his hips, attempting to hold back the blunt hard head pressing against her womb like a great hard stone.\n\nShe's never had it this deep, he gloated to himself, as he held her pinned in the lewd humiliating position. He looked down again and could see his curly black pubic hair tangled tightly with hers, the base of his thick fleshy rod buried deep into the pink throbbing furrow that his tongue had licked to moist receptiveness a moment ago. He could see the tight lips of the cunt stretched almost to the bursting point, the rubbery outer pink rim clasping tightly around the dark skinned base of his cock.\n\nHe held her there for a moment, savoring the spectacle of this proud little bitch impaled helplessly under him, with his huge rod buried deep in her white little belly. He wished her husband could see her now, spread-eagle this way with a lowly Arab servant making her scream and yell. He was going to give her a fuck she would never forget as long as she lived.\n\nJean squirmed helplessly beneath him. She could feel the hot searing pain of his sudden blunt entry tearing cruelly at her insides. She flexed her crotch muscles tightly together to attempt to ward off the huge invading cudgel, but the throb of her internal sinews seemed to incite it more and it plowed its way deeper and deeper into her vainly resisting passage. The walls of her cringing cunt clasped around it like a glove. She could feel its every fleshy ridge as her nerve ends transmitted its monstrous form in minute detail to her muddled mind like a telegraph line.\n\nIt was alive inside her! The hard rubbery tip pressing against her cervix, the thin folds of flesh along its length, the tickling hairs of the balls dangling in the crevice of her ass were part of her. She was one with it and in spite of her pain her tongue began a wild licking at the wetness of her lips. He had smeared them well with his cum and her nostrils flared again, drawing the pungent odor deep into her body, mingling it in strange marriage with the feeling of the throbbing cock lodged deep in her white soft belly. It all seemed to roll together into one great fiery ball of aching hunger for more. Her cunt contracted involuntarily as the lascivious thoughts raced through her mind.\n\nThe Arab felt the slight throbbing pressure exerted against his buried penis. He had waited for it, hovering motionless over her prostrate form patiently until she became accustomed to his thick presence rammed so deep in her belly. He flexed the member gently, expanding it inside her, but still not moving his body.\n\n""Oh,"" she whimpered, through bared teeth, fighting the fine line of pleasure-pain.\n\nHe waited a moment, and flexed again, watching her contorted face below. The mouth hung limply open, the eyes clenched tightly shut.\n\n""Oooooohhhh!"" She held her breath as the buried cock expanded more, stretching the narrow passage walls farther apart.\n\nHe flexed again, this time setting a slow teasing rhythm to his throbs. He watched her nostrils begin a slow hesitant flaring in time to the beat. Soft mewling sounds of pleasure came from her open mouth in time to his gentle ministrations.\n\n""Ooooohhhh--Darling, darling.""\n\nHe could foil her urgent answering throbs began around the head of his penis. The wet clasping cunt flesh began a soft opening and closing around his pulsating member.\n\nHe did not move, but continued the slow rhythmic throbs into the skewered girl beneath him. He could hardly contain himself as her grunts of pleasure resounded through the otherwise still room. Her head lolled from side to side unconsciously on the pillow as her hips began a slow involuntary roll beneath his impaling rod. He clenched his teeth tightly together as he felt her hungry nibbling crotch screwing itself up tighter against his hair-covered pelvis.\n\nJean's body felt itself coming to life now. The pain was receding and was slowly giving way to a maddening electric tingle that began deep within her womb and seeped relentlessly through the raw nerve ends of her flesh. It rippled through her cunt and out the fleece-lined lips, dancing like fire across the milky-white thighs, up the full length of her splayed legs and circled around inside her toes, curling them tightly against the bottoms of her feet. It worked its way up from her contracting belly through her rib cage and out to the tips of her pink palpitating nipples, which peaked into hard tiny buds, sensitive to even the touch of the stale close air about them. Thin rivulets of sweat rolled down the sides of the full pulsating mounds, wetting the mattress beneath her.\n\nShe rotated her hips from side to side around the fleshy impaling member, her vagina, dilating in time to its rhythmic beating. It felt as though it had a heart imbedded in the papitating head whose heat against her inner passage was becoming a part of her being. She was one with it. She and her darling Kevin were one fleshy mass of sensation, merged magically together by their love. He had crawled into her! He was a part of her!\n\nThe Arab could hardly contain his glee as he felt her pelvis begin screwing up against the length of his rock hard penis. The tiny contracting muscles inside her cunt were nibbling hungrily at the inflated head. The dilated lips between her hair-lined pink slit pulled tantalizingly away, sliding moistly down the rod for several inches and then nibbling slowly back up buffering her soft down tightly against his pubic hair embedding the full length of him deep into her warm white belly. He stayed immobile, resting still above her with his hands on either side of her shoulders, his knees pressed tight against the mattress. He let her quivering body pump up and down at will on his rigid piston that fused them together.\n\nHe could see its slow withdrawal between them pulling thin soft ridges of her pink flesh out with it as she screwed her pelvis down into the mattress and the entry--pushing the soft folds back into her and the moist shiny length was swallowed whole back into the salacious opening. He let her strain against him for a while, watching the utter abandon of her labors, a half-crazed ecstatic smile playing across her lips. Her motions became faster by the second, the tempo of her thrusts up against him became more urgent--her teeth bit hard into her lower lip. He knew she was straining to come--the juices of her milking vagina were beginning to flow and he could hear the wet sucking sound of the in and out sawing movement as she suddenly thrust sharply up his cock, burying it deep inside her, her back arched a foot off the squeaking bed, her feet planted flat on either side of his knees tightly against the mattress. She bucked against him wildly.\n\n""Oh, God, yes, yes. I'm coming darling, I'm coming, Aaaggh!""\n\nSuddenly, with a deep throated groan, her body began vibrating uncontrollably--wet white cum oozed from the throbbing passage, drowning his impaling member with its sticky warmth and trickling down the crevice of her white globular buttocks over his balls that pressed hard against the tiny brown puckered anus.\n\nThe Arab went berserk as she grunted out the last of her juices against his matted pelvis, her body still jerking spasmodically up against him. He reached back, grabbing her ankles and pushing them brutally back over her shoulders until she was rolled up into a tight round ball of helplessness beneath him. Her knees were pushed back tightly over her shoulders against the mattress on either side of her head, the wide-spread split between her legs completely open to his desire.\n\nHe withdrew the deeply imbedded instrument until just the tip of the head rested in her. Then, he rammed forward with all his stored up bitter strength. He had waited to destroy this little bitch. She had had her fun and now it was his turn. The full throbbing length of the incited member sunk cruelly into her helpless exposed vagina. He could hear the wet flat smack as his belly thudded against her crotch. His body dropped down heavily on her, mashing her full ripe tits tightly against his chest. He locked his saliva covered mouth over hers, thrusting his wet dripping tongue deep in her throat, stifling the low animal grunts fanning there. His shoulders pushing against the backs of her full rounded calves kept her locked in that helpless position as he rammed it to her. Reaching around beneath them, he forced his hands between the mattress and the white full cheeks of her ass, cupping them in his spread fingers and palms, kneading the warm soft flesh, pulling the white rounded cheeks far apart.\n\nHe began long hard strokes into the streaming passage that was now wet and slippery from her climb withdrawing the head until just the tip was inside the hot clammy opening and then thrusting forward hard with his hips until his balls were screwed tightly against the wide split crack of her buttocks.\n\nJean groaned helplessly as her exposed cunt was plundered again almost beyond endurance. He was driving her head hard back against the headboard of the bed with each jack-hammer thrust and she couldn't fight from her hopeless position. Her arms were pinned down at her sides by her own up-drawn legs. She could feel the giant head sliding up and down inside her warm viscous passage like a feathered piston and the hot slap of his soft hair-covered balls against her anus as he jerked forward on the down stroke. Cool mad rushes of air rushed between her thighs as he withdrew.\n\nHer womb flared and the resisting lips of her hair-lined furrow flowered open to receive the delicious rape of her secret genitals. Her hands forced themselves desperately from under her legs and snaked around his back. The nails clawed a red streaked path down to his flexing buttocks. She pulled him deep and thrust her fleece covered belly up hard to skewer herself deliciously on the driving hot flesh of his pumping rod. She sucked voraciously on the thick wet tongue that was shoved deep in her throat through the yellow teeth of the Arabs obscene grin. She swallowed greedily the droplets of his saliva that ran down it in her lewd excitement. The foul pungent odor of his breath, incited rather than repelled her drugged senses. Her body began to match his pounding lunges with her own rhythmic thrashing.\n\nThe rusty bedsprings squeaked loudly in time to the two tightly entwined bodies struggling wildly against each other. The sounds of deep straining grunts and groans filled the hot stifling air of the room, mingling with the noise of sweat soaked flesh smacking sharply against sweat soaked flesh and the wet viscous slurp of his pile driving cock going in and out of her mucous lined cunt.\n\n""Hot bitch, hot bitch, hot bitch,"" the Arab mumbled over and over to himself as he ceaselessly rammed the blood filled cudgel deep into her white round screaming little belly with long cruel jabs. He could feel the hot white cum building up inside his heated balls as they beat hard against her upturned ass. It was ready to explode. He wildly shoved his tongue far down her throat and with harshly kneading hands pulled the wide-spread cheeks of her white little buttocks hard up against his grinding pelvis as he rammed his spewing cock all the way to the hilt in her soft unresisting cunt.\n\nJean could feel her insides splitting painfully as the head of the deep sunk tormenting instrument suddenly flared into a hugeness that threatened to tear her womb wide asunder--it began to spurt--and she could feel the delicious hot white liquid r hooting into her like burning fire, ricocheting around inside her dilated stomach like streams of molten lava. The pores of her cunt clasped around it, erupting in answer and again spilling her own white hot cum into the already drowning cavern of her pink quivering passage.\n\nIt drove her insane!\n\nShe couldn't let it stop!\n\nShe reached frantically around under her squirming buttocks with both hands and began to desperately milk at the balls pressed into the split of her behind. Her legs kicked out, quivering uselessly in the air on either side of the bed. The huge member continued to jerk its completion--white hot spurts still spewed from its head, filling her womb and foaming out the contracting fleshy lips around the base of his cock, soaking the soft matted pubic hair it was buried in.\n\n""Oh, fill me, fill me, darling,"" she groaned incoherently around the swabbing tongue still sunk deep in her mouth. The hot walls of her jerking cunt sucked at the throbbing cock hungrily, until it gave one final spasmodic jerk, the last drop sucked from it.\n\nThe Arab collapsed across her body, feeling her insides still gushing forth around his deflated limp prick. It seemed endless, until she too suddenly gave one last jerk and quivered to a limp stillness, her legs protruding lifelessly out on either side of his fatigued body. Her arms outstretched, one dangling doll-like over the edge of the beck Her belly was filled to the bursting point with the mixture of their hot sticky- white cum.\n\nHe lay still for a moment to recover his strength and then slowly pulled himself off the unconscious girl's still form, his cock sliding slowly out of her battered cunt. He could see the wet matted hair of her well fucked furrow glistening wetly in the faint light. The insides of her thighs were smeared lewdly with the white-sticky juice. It dripped in tiny rivulets down the crevice of her ass, forming a dark wet circle on the mattress beneath.\n\nThe Arab smiled down at her, pulling his clothes on quietly. He'd like to fuck this hot little bitch again right now, but he knew he had better not. He had been there for over two hours now and he knew the French lady would be coming back soon. He couldn't take the chance now but he promised himself he would get her again later. He couldn't let this hot little American off this easy.\n\nHe took one last look at her lewdly splayed form, her mouth hanging loosely open in contented sleep. She must still be dreaming of the fucking he had given her, he smirked obscenely to himself. Maybe I had better help. He reached over her body between her still wide-spread thighs and ran his middle finger up the glistening cunt-lips moistening it with the mixture of both their cum. He rubbed the finger then around her open red lips and under her nostrils. This should give her something to puzzle over when she wakes up. The thought amused him and he laughed softly to himself. How he would like to see her face when she awoke, trying to figure out what happened.\n\nThe thought of his hot full load sloshing around deep in that unknowing little belly stirred him again as he closed and locked the door behind him.\n\n""God, I hope she's pregnant,"" he muttered half aloud to himself as he descended the stairs to the reception desk, his steps a bit unsteady. He could hardly wait to look her in the eye later tonight, knowing that he had fucked her silly for over two hours. That would be revenge enough for the scornful looks she had given him but he hoped he would have the chance again. Next time he would really throw it to that hot little body. He whistled happily to himself.\n\nMonique smiled complacently to herself as she had entered the taxi several hours earlier in front of the hotel. She had reason to be satisfied. After all, she mused, this was the fourth girl she had brought to Marseille in the past month and the market for them was good. Since the tourists had stopped going to Algiers because of the Arab takeover, the demand for young white girls to fill the Arab brothels was almost unlimited. They were bringing up to two or three thousand American dollars each, particularly the young fresh unused ones like the girl she had back at the hotel. She was certain she could get a premium for her. She was her best catch so far and she had to play her cards just right and get the right buyer. She thought she had him in Gamal. He liked the innocent ones and was willing to pay well for them. He would get his personal pound of flesh and then ship them off to Algiers for the Arab market. She almost hated to see this sweet young American turned over to a sadistic beast like him but money was money and his perverted depravity should be no concern of hers. She had to be cold and calculated about it, after all, she was a business woman and if she played her cards right could retire in a few years on a substantial income from her earnings.\n\nThe cab followed the Rue Marriane outside the city along the coast for several miles and pulled into the grounds of a large ocean front villa. The iron filigree gate was guarded by several dark Algerians with pistols strapped to their sides. Upon recognizing her, they waved the car through without trouble. She was well known by them as a frequent visitor so did not have to go through the usual formalities required to get into the fortress-like walls.\n\nThe cypress drive leading to the main villa was almost half a mile long and they passed several of the familiar patrols that roamed through the estate. The patrols all traveled in twos and had a pair of viscous looking black Alsatian dogs with them. They were trained to kill and Gamal had confided to her that they had done so several times when Interpol agents had tried to penetrate the grounds. They, of course, had disappeared without trace and Gamal had allowed the local police to enter and search the premises. This was a token search and all evidence of the various illegalities he was engaged in had been removed to a secret subterranean cellar. Besides, he had also confided that the police chief of the area was a frequent visitor of his and kept him dutifully informed of any official action that might be brewing against him. The system had obviously worked well as Gamal had been doing this since the end of the war and had become a very wealthy man. It was rumored that he had connections in the higher ministries in Paris and even among the staff of Interpol itself. Monique believed this, due to the immensity of his operations. No one could exist so long and on such a scale unless he was receiving important political protection from somewhere higher up than the local police.\n\nThe cab rounded the curved drive and pulled up in front of a huge white stucco house. It had a typical Mediterranean red tiled roof and was surrounded by the most beautiful tropical gardens Monique had ever seen. She enjoyed doing business with Gamal just to be able to pay these periodic visits to this fabulous villa. It must have cost him at least five million new francs to build it in the old days. At today's prices, it would be impossible to calculate the true value.\n\nMonique was met at the door by one of his burly guards and escorted to Gamal's study. She knew she wouldn't have to wait to see him as he was always anxious when she came. She had made it a point early in their relationship to bring him only the best of the young females she lured to Marseille. She had never disappointed him yet and did not intend to now. She knew he would be overjoyed with this tender young Jean because of her almost unbelievable innocence and the fact that she was an American. There was something about Americans that seemed to appeal to the Arab nature. Perhaps it was because they were so much more naive than European women and always seemed to have such an untouched clean appearance. This gave them something to soil and humiliate. They all seemed to enjoy this and gave them something upon which to unleash the full vent of their natural base nature. Monique was only too familiar with the degradations they would force upon their own women much less a poor foreigner that was completely defenseless. She had seen some of the poor wretched girls she had sold them after a few months in their hands and had she not been so desperate to be financially independent, she could not have had the stomach for the business. In fact, as of late, she had found herself becoming more and more like them. Perhaps, she would make it a condition with Gamal that she would get to see the initiation of this Jean into her new life. This thought coursed warmly through her as the guard held the door open for her to enter.\n\n""Hello, my dear Monique,"" the short fat obsequious looking man said, rising from behind the large oaken desk. ""It's so good to see you again. You haven't paid me a visit in such a long time.""\n\n""Oh, Gamal, you silly man, it's only been a month since I've been here. You know it takes time to find the right ones for you. Your tastes are so special and refined that it takes a lot of screening. You wouldn't want me showing up here with just anything I run across, now would you?"" Monique flashed her warming coyish smile at him, fluttering her eyelids slightly in a mock scolding manner.\n\n""Of course not, my love, I understand your concern for my welfare,"" the Arab said, drawing his arm around her waist in a friendly hug, his dark balding head reaching barely to her shoulders. ""If I didn't know this so well, I would think it was just my generous presents to you that caused your deep concern.""\n\n""Now, now, Gamal,"" Monique admonished as she pulled his creeping hand from behind her buttocks, ""save yourself for the little bird whose wings I've clipped for you. She's just what you've been after.""\n\nGamal's eyes lit up perceptibly at the mention that Monique had something for him. He knew her well enough by now to know that she, unlike most women or people who had something to sell him, didn't exaggerate. If she was enthusiastic about it, then she was worth listening to.\n\n""Come, my dear, let us sit down with a small aperitif and discuss this little bird. I've tired of the last one you sent.""\n\n""Gamal,"" Monique kidded, ""you mean you didn't like her?""\n\n""Oh, yes my dove,"" he cooed. ""I liked her very much, but one month with the same girl is a little too much. You know they tire so quickly when left in my care. A pity too, just when I have them trained well to appreciate my little playful sessions, they seem to lose their fire.\n\n""I suppose you have passed her on to your playmates in Algeria as usual,"" Monique said.\n\n""Yes, she went rather reluctantly, but I am a businessman and can't let my investments sit too long without making a return on them. Must keep the money moving, you know,"" he said slyly. A secretive grin directed at Monique. ""I have some excellent movies made of her that will go well on the British market though, you'll have to see them later.""\n\n""I'd love to some other time, Gamal,"" Monique replied, sipping at the whiskey he had poured her. ""Right now, I think we had better discuss my new little donation to your pleasures. I think you will be very interested.""\n\n""Tell me about her, my dear. When I see so much enthusiasm in your eyes, I know it must be something special,"" the Arab chided, his face brightening at the thought of what was in store.\n\n""First, Gamal, you know I only bring you the best, correct?"" Monique asked, looking at him over the edge of her upraised glass.\n\n""Yes, I feel you do well for me, but I have had problems with some of them,"" he added the last sentence quickly, sensing that the bargaining was beginning. ""You know, they are young and so unworldly, I must do much training to prepare them for my clients.""\n\n""Why you old lecher,"" Monique laughed, ""you know very well that's why you're in this business, so you can sample the merchandise before you pass it on to your friends.""\n\n""My dear, my dear,"" the Arab objected, raising his hands, ""it is not for I, Gamal, that I do these things. I must do them to make certain my reputation as a businessman is respected. My clients are the wealthiest in Algiers and I dare not send them something that I myself have not trained to perfection.""\n\n""Yes, Gamal, you train them until they lose their fire, you said?"" Monique chided, raising an eyebrow toward him.\n\n""Ah, but there are ways of restoring that to them. This is where my drug business assists me.""\n\n""Like doping race horses, my dear,"" she replied. ""They have enough for one last dash and then useless.""\n\n""Monique, my dear, you are unkind. Let us stop this silly bickering,"" he said sadly. ""You know I am a sincere man and honest. I am in a very competitive business and profits have not been good for the last several years. Do not take advantage of my helpless position, I beg you.""\n\n""There, there,"" Monique consoled in a motherly tone, laughing inside at the show the Arab was putting on. She knew him well by now and knew she would have to sit through his weeping sessions each time she came. All Arabs are the same, she mused to herself. They never grow away from the rug-sellers mentality. It doesn't matter if they, are dealing with one franc or one million, their approach is always the same. Business is bad and your price is too high but because you are a friend they will sacrifice and give you half the price you ask, even though they cry it will drive them to bankruptcy. Well, Monique knew enough by now to ask exactly double the price she expected to get and many tears later they would arrive at that figure. Strange that they weren't more original than this, but they weren't. Perhaps the practice was instilled too deeply in their heritage to ever change.\n\n""Gamal,"" Monique paused after speaking his name and then said casually, ""she's an American.""\n\nThere was a moment's silence as she let the thought sink into his mind. She observed a slightly perceptible twitch in the corner of his mouth as he grasped what she was saying.\n\n""Ah, that is too bad, my dear, I thought you had something special for me. You know they have no native abilities for the finer passions. It is a long expensive process to train them well. My investment would be tied up for several months. It would mean such a strain on my meager finances."" His face had contorted into its usual piteous plea and he had placed his hand against his forehead in classic sufferance.\n\n""Gamal, my love,"" Monique purred, ""this is no time for theatrics. You know as well as I do that you could buy the Eiffel Tower and it wouldn't dent your purse in the slightest. Besides, you must think of the expenses I have incurred and the danger in bringing her to Marseille."" This was all part of the game and they played each time she came. The Arab knew she hadn't spent a franc and would only have to pay the hotel bill when the poor unfortunate girl disappeared, but he had respect for the protocol of bartering and played his part with her.\n\n""I know, my love, and I am willing to help you in this matter but I must watch my expenses. The last one cost me a great deal and I did not receive nearly as much as I paid for her. It was a sacrifice.""\n\nMonique knew that he had at least doubled his money after taking a months pleasure for himself and including all expenses of smuggling her out of France and into Algeria. She also could detect that when she had dropped the statement about her being an American it had won her battle. She would get her price and perhaps more. A plan began forming in her mind as she watched the concerned look on Gamal's face. He wanted this girl and Monique now just had to put him in the position where his decision would be made under more emotional circumstances. She knew his weakness of desire to humiliate and if she could arrange it so that the girl would be in a helpless position defenseless against his lust, she could sell her on the spot for a goodly sum.\n\n""I understand your concern, nay dear Gamal,"" Monique said, still turning the thought over in her mind. ""One should never buy without seeing the merchandise first. I think I can arrange this.""\n\nThis was a new approach and the Arab suddenly sensed that this clever French woman was up to something. He changed his tone and spoke more softly.\n\n""Now, now, my sweet Monique, we needn't go to all that trouble. You know how valuable my time is to me. We can just settle for the same amount we did for the last one, even though she was rather weak. I trust your judgment explicitly.""\n\n""No,"" Monique said, sensing his eagerness, ""I want you to make the decision after you see her. She may not be worth that much to you and I want only your happiness. I won't accept a franc more than you think she is worth. Unless, of course,"" she added slyly, ""your opinion does not suit the true value, but I don't think a man with your good eye will make that mistake.""\n\nGamal knew the bargaining was over for the day as he detected a note of finality in Monique's last statement. He knew she had something this time or she wouldn't be so certain of her position. He knew also, that he would probably have to pay dearly for whatever it was she had. Well, he would take a look. He had been doubling his investment on the others she had brought him and perhaps he could do even better with this one. He might even get her down to a lower price than before. At any rate, he gloated to himself after Monique had left, he could hardly wait to get his hands on an American bitch. He hadn't had one in almost a year but he could still remember the pleasure he had in converting her reluctant mind to accept his perverted acts. In fact, he had been forced to almost destroy her mind first. He hoped this one would not be so difficult.\n\nThe voluptuous young girl stirred restlessly on the rumpled bed. Her eyes fluttered open and fought with the darkness that permeated the thick stale air of the shabby room. Strange odors wafted through her nostrils, causing her brow to wrinkle slightly as though in deep concentrated thought. Her tongue circled her lips, tasting the slight pungency of a sticky moistness around them.\n\nHer eyes adjusted quizzically to the darkness and followed her form lying on the bed below. It was a strange position she thought to herself through the haze that still dimmed her half-sleep mind.\n\nHer negligee was bunched almost around her neck and she could see the twin peaks of her breasts lying loosely between her eyes and the rest of her body. Her legs were spread wide apart as though in invitation to some phantom lover standing at the foot of the bed.\n\nAfter a moment it came to her through the dimness. The dream! The dream she had; it had seemed so real!\n\nThe vividness of it began flickering across her mind as though she were watching a slightly out of focus television screen. Her body ached terribly.\n\nShe smoothed her hands carefully up to her breasts, touching them gently in guarded exploration. Ohhh, she moaned, they were tender. Her hands explored farther, coursing their way down over her stomach to her still open thighs. She groaned again, as her fingers touched tenderly the slight bruises lining the soft edges of her vagina. Her finger probed carefully around the red sensitive opening, the tips becoming moist from the white sticky liquid that oozed viscously from it, wetting the split of her buttocks and the bed beneath\n\nHad Kevin really been here? The shadowy form that remained in her memory and had probed and tasted every secret part of her being had seemed so real. It had all seemed so real. Had she done it to herself?\n\nThoughts raced through her mind one after another. It was possible that she had. She had done it before in extreme moments of frustration but never like this. She had never gone to this extreme even in her wildest moments of desire. Could her own hands have probed so deep into her stomach and left this hot wet pool that seemed lodged there now? Could they have made her gush forth so many times in climax to soak the bed beneath her the way it was now? It had to be. There was no other explanation. She had gone completely out of her mind in her dream and had fondled her own body to the point of believing it was actually Kevin. She had done those things with her own hands and her body had reacted like that of a dirty animal in heat.\n\nA feeling of shame came over her. She had denied her own husband the right to do those things to her, a right that was his, and then sought her own release by her own hands playing upon her body. How selfish she had been. If she hadn't left Paris perhaps the dream would have come true, perhaps Kevin wouldn't have gone insane the next time. She had been too prudish in their sexual relationship she now realized and his brutal attack on her had been brought about by her lack of understanding of his needs. The dream had proved it. Hadn't she herself turned half animal, even to the point of wantonly satisfying herself with her own probing fingers and hands.\n\nHer thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a gentle knocking on the door. A voice called softly from outside.\n\n""Jean, Jean dear, time to wake up.""\n\nShe recognized Monique's voice and suddenly panicked.\n\n""Oh, my God,"" she mumbled to herself, stumbling to her feet. ""I mustn't let her see me like this. I just mustn't.""\n\n""Just a moment, I'm getting up now,"" she called back.\n\n""Never mind, dear, I'm going to my room and get ready. I'll see you for dinner in an hour. Dress pretty, I've a surprise place for dinner tonight.""\n\n""Alright, Monique,"" Jean answered in relief. ""I'll knock on your door when I'm ready.""\n\nJean turned on the light and looked at the rumpled bed. Well, she thought, as her eyes saw the large round wet spot where her buttocks had lain, I really had myself a time. I guess there's no need in crying over spilled milk. I did it and I can't change that. After all, it was only a dream, I shouldn't feel guilty about something I couldn't control.\n\nThe warm spray of the shower felt good cascading down over her body. She washed carefully the insides of her thighs and buttocks, almost reluctant to wash away the sticky still-warm fluid from her soft pubic hair. As her fingers moved up and down the warmth of the narrow slit between her legs, cleansing it of the viscous almost dry liquid, the visions of Kevin's shadowy face smashed tightly between her yawning thighs ran through her mind. Her middle finger duplicated his lashing tongue that had flicked through her throbbing cunt lips so many long minutes before. Jean had to catch herself with her strength to withdraw her probing finger from between her legs.\n\nThe feeling of guilt returned. Good Lord, she thought to herself, what's happened to me. One small dream about sex and I'm turning into a shameless nymphomaniac. I do need Kevin, and badly.\n\nShe combed out her long dark silken hair before the mirror, letting it drape loosely down over her shoulders.\n\n""Mmmmm,"" she mused to herself, that looks provocative enough. Monique said to dress well, and after my little self-inflicted orgy, I guess this is the best I can do. She noticed suddenly that the curl that usually hung down on her left shoulder was missing. What a careless nit, she scolded herself. How could I have cut that off? I thought I had been careful when I trimmed my hair last night on the train. Before she could pursue the thought any further, she heard Monique's familiar voice outside the door, calling to her to join her downstairs at the desk when she was finished.\n\n""Well, dear, you look just ravishing tonight, I must say."" Monique beamed at her as she descended the steps a few moments later. This made Jean feel wonderful. She needed something as a morale builder now and a compliment from another woman was just the thing. She always felt it was more sincere coming from another woman as they had nothing to gain by lying to you. It was good to start an evening with this kind of feeling. She handed her key to the obsequious Arab clerk, not even looking at him. The look he had given her, up and down her body, when he had brought the tea had not been forgotten and she decided that ignoring him completely was the best way to handle this.\n\nThe Arab grinned to himself as the American girl disdainfully passed the keys to him. The last time he had seen that pretty face, it was contorted in passion and she was begging him to fuck her. He wondered, smiling to himself, how those lipstick-covered lips had tasted when she had awakened. Arrogant bitch, she probably hadn't ever sucked a cock so didn't even know what it was. Well, he would take care of that little oversight before she got out of the hotel.\n\nI wonder what she would say now if she knew she was carrying my hot load in that untouchable little belly of hers, he mused as he watch them descend the stairs to the street floor. She might just come back for more, he laughed to himself, fingering the curl of hair he had cut off as a souvenir just before leaving her room earlier.\n\nJean sipped contentedly on her second martini. She was happy, sitting high above Marseille overlooking the lights of the bay in the delightful restaurant Monique had chosen for them. She had wired Kevin before they left the hotel to come down immediately. The upsetting dream she had so realistically experienced this afternoon had made up her mind for her. It had even given her a feeling of confidence. She knew now she could enjoy bodily pleasures and if Kevin could ever become the kind of lover he was in her dreams then a whole new world was open to them. She took another deep sip from the smooth martini contemplating excitedly the full complete life they could have sharing each other.\n\n""You look preoccupied, Jean,"" Monique said, smiling at her across the table. ""I hope my company isn't boring you.""\n\n""Oh, no, no, Monique,"" Jean said apologetically, ""I love being here with you. In fact, you may not know it but this trip with you has changed my whole thinking about life.""\n\n""That's quite a statement, my dear,"" the older woman replied, an amused tone in her voice, ""I think you're being a little dramatic about it.""\n\n""No, no, I'm not. I mean it. I truly do,"" Jean defended. She didn't want to hurt Monique's feelings. She had done so much for her just being around to help. The small things she had done, like getting her to a hotel and being there to talk to on the train, had taken her mind off her problem long enough for her to relax and look at it again with less prejudice than before. And, of course, leaving her alone this afternoon had been the turning point. If she hadn't been in such a relaxed mood, she probably would never have had the dream and consequently never realized just how much she did need her husband.\n\n""Then you must tell me about this great change that I've brought about without even knowing it,"" Monique said lightly but with understanding. ""My impression is that you've everything already that life could offer someone so young and pretty.""\n\nJean was grateful for the sincerity in the older woman's voice and felt that she did owe her an explanation. Besides, she was bursting to talk with someone about it and there just couldn't be a more understanding person in the world than Monique. She felt so close and so dependent on her at this moment.\n\nJean hurriedly gulped the rest of her drink, wondering how she could explain without going too far. After all, she didn't want even Monique knowing everything. It was too embarrassing and made her feel like such a child.\n\n""May I have another martini,"" she asked. ""I think I'll need it to be able to even tell this silly story to you.""\n\n""Of course you may, I'll join you."" Monique signaled the waiter who returned within moments with their refills. Jean took a large sip, feeling the smooth liquid hit bottom and bolstering her courage. They were beginning to have their effect. She could feel the light-headed sensation calming her inhibitions even before she had finished the last one, otherwise she would not have had the courage to even mention her problem. This last sip had dampened them completely and she was feeling as though she could at least tell Monique a few things about the ridiculous mess she had gotten herself into.\n\n""Dear, you seem hesitant,"" Monique said, reaching across the table and touching her hand warmly. ""If it's something you had rather not talk about then don't. I just thought I might be able to help.""\n\n""Oh, no, it's not that important,"" Jean said blushing slightly, not knowing quite how to begin. ""It's just about a dream I had this afternoon while you were gone.""\n\n""Well then tell me, Jean, you know it sometimes helps to talk to someone else about your problems. I think we know each other well enough by now to share our burdens.""\n\nJean began from the beginning, telling Monique about her courting days with Kevin and how she had sometimes hoped he would force her into submitting to him but would never encourage it. About her father and his instilling the ideas of purity until marriage into her young mind and the guilt complex it had left her with about sex even now that she was married. The horrible rape she had been forced to submit to in Paris by Kevin, though she made excuses for him to Monique, blaming herself for her puritan attitude toward intercourse. Finally, toward the end of the dinner, she had come to the dream.\n\n""It was beautiful, Monique. If making love were always like that, I know I would never feel guilty again. It just seems as though everything he did to me was right and I felt so wonderful and so free to return his love. I gave him everything I had and I still wanted to give more.""\n\nThere was a long pause, until Jean finally said with a shrug of her shoulders, ""Well, that's all, you've heard the story of my whole love life. I guess it seems so silly to a woman like you who's lived as much as you have.""\n\n""Quite the contrary, my dear, I think it's a beautiful story and I hope it turns out the way you think it will.""\n\n""I just know it's going to be wonderful, Monique. When Kevin arrives tomorrow, everything will be alright again.""\n\n""You mean your husband is coming here tomorrow?"" Monique asked, concern suddenly showing on her face. This could drastically interfere with her plans for this naive little American.\n\n""Why, yes, I sent him a cable before we left the hotel. He'll be taking the train tonight and arriving tomorrow. Is there anything wrong?"" Jean was afraid Monique had suddenly become ill, she looked so strange.\n\n""No, no, my dear,"" Monique choked, ""just a slight wave of nausea, it happens sometimes when I eat rich food this way. Don't you worry. I'll be alright in just a moment.""\n\nIt was difficult for Monique to finish her dinner. She knew she had some fast thinking to do if she was to save her investment. She had not counted on this complication even though she had known the American had been married. It was going to be doubly difficult to accomplish her purpose with Gamal. Somehow she had to destroy this little innocent in the eyes of her husband and at the same time incite Gamal to the point where he would be willing to pay almost anything to have her at his mercy.\n\nThey finished dinner almost in silence. Jean said a few words of consolation to Monique about her discomfort but also could see she did not feel like talking at the same time. It appeared as though she had problems also and she would have given anything if she could have helped the woman as she had been so kind and understanding to her. She did not want to bring it up as she felt so young and helpless compared to the maturity of Monique and knew that if there was anything she could do, Monique would tell her.\n\nLater, in the taxi on the way back to the hotel, Monique apologized. ""I'm so sorry, my dear, that I feel this way. I had intended to take you out and show you some of the night life of Marseille after dinner but I just couldn't do it now.""\n\n""You've been so kind already, Monique,"" Jean answered, still feeling helpless that she could not help the older woman. ""Perhaps if you feel better tomorrow night, we could all go together. You would love Kevin and I know he would like you.""\n\n""Yes, I think that would be better. I'm certain I can get away tomorrow evening. These spells seldom last more than one night. But we had better go now.""\n\nJean noticed the obsequious grin of the Arab behind the desk as he gave them their keys for the room. His look had a knowing familiarity about it that she didn't like. Worse, he had rubbed his hand closely over hers when he had given her the key and his beady eyes appeared to undress her again as they had when he had delivered the tea that afternoon. She shuddered thinking about his greasy dirty appearance as she bid Monique goodnight and locked the door of her room behind her. How awful it would be to have those oily dark hands crawling over your body, she thought to herself. How do the women he makes love to stand it.\n\nShe thought about the cleanliness of Kevin and how good his smooth, well developed body would feel against hers tomorrow night. She had thought about their moving to a better hotel when he arrived, but had changed her mind. It would be good to have him here where the dream had occurred and on the same bed that her body had come to know for the first time the joys of physical union, even if it had only been in her mind. Besides, what could be more romantic than spending a few days in the old part of Marseille. She fell into a deep and dreamless sleep, looking forward with all her being to her husband's arrival tomorrow. It was going to be good for both of them, she just knew it would.\n\nMonique had formed a plan. She had thought carefully about the things the American girl had told her during dinner, particularly the part about the dream. Several other of her young initiates had told a similar story about such dreams. They always occurred when she had left them alone at the hotel. That bastard Shalla has been sampling my wares, she thought angrily to herself. Under normal circumstances, she would have reported him immediately to Gamal or another of her contacts and they would have taken care of the matter by quietly dumping his body in the bay, but with this new development of the American girl's husband coming, she would need his help. He wouldn't dare refuse when she confronted him with her knowledge of his assaults on her girls. She might even let him have a little more fun with her. That should keep him happy.\n\nShe pressed the service button by her bed and waited patiently until she heard his light knock at the door.\n\n""Can I help, Madame?"" he said as she opened it wide, motioning for him to enter.\n\nShalla sensed that something was wrong when the French lady invited him inside. She had never paid much attention to him before and he stepped into the room reluctantly, taking the seat she pointed to.\n\nMonique stood in the center of the room looking down at him for a long moment. The Arab lowered his eyes. He did not know how to deal with such a woman. She was far above his class and her very presence unnerved him. She must know about his little afternoon parties with her friends. This would be the only reason she would be looking at him like this.\n\n""Was she good this afternoon, Shalla?"" she said coldly, still staring straight down at him.\n\nThere was a long silence and the Arab did not speak. He was frightened. He knew the people she was connected with and what could be done to him if she just gave the word. He would have no one to turn to, he was Just an immigrant without friends. He kept his eyes lowered to the floor, afraid to sneak. There was no one to defend him.\n\n""I asked you a question, Shalla. Was she good?"" Monique repeated, almost enjoying watching the Arab squirm. He deserved it, the bastard, having such a good time with her property. He might have damaged it irreparably playing his little games.\n\n""I--I do not know of that which Madame speaks."" he finally answered slowly, raising his eyes slightly from the floor but still not looking directly in her eyes.\n\n""You sniveling little, cochon,"" she spat at him vindictively, ""you know very well of which I speak.""\n\n""But I do not understand,"" Shalla defended, ""why does Madame become so angry and talk this way. Have I not always been of good service?""\n\n""Yes, yes, you have,"" Monique's tone changed to one of soft understanding. She knew she would have to be more gentle with him or he would never admit to anything. She was frightening him too much and this would never do, she didn't have much time to put her plan into operation and this would require his help or she would never succeed before the girl's husband arrived.\n\n""I'm not angry with you, Shalla,"" Monique continued, speaking slowly; and addressing him now in respectful tones as she would another business associate. ""In fact, I need your help.""\n\nThe Arab looked up at her, not certain whether he had heard correctly. Surely this was some kind of trick she was playing on him to get him to confess. Then she would turn him over to some of the toughs who worked for her and he would be finished.\n\n""Madame, Shalla knows his place, he does not do the things of which you speak. I have my duties to perform here, I have no time for other things.""\n\n""Shalla, my dear man, you must understand that I am not going to have you harmed in any way. I just need your help. How would you like to have the little American girl again?"" Monique smiled at him and said this last sentence slowly so that it would sink into his mind deeply. She was certain he had enjoyed it, otherwise, Jean would not have given such glowing descriptions of the sensations she had experienced in her so- called dream.\n\n""How do I know that Madame does not play a trick on me, to get me to confess to something I have not done?"" Shalla also spoke slowly. His Arab intuition told him that this proud French lady really did need his help and she needed it badly. Otherwise, she could turn to any number of very important people here in Marseille to do the favor for her. She must have to keep it a close secret that was not to be known outside the hotel. Perhaps, just perhaps, if he played it right, he could benefit well from her obviously difficult situation. He was a lowly immigrant, but not a fool.\n\nMonique could see the change of expression on his face. He had looked up at her and studied her eyes.\n\nHe knew she was in desperate trouble and needed his help.\n\nThis was bad. She knew the Arabs well by now and if they knew they had an advantage they would press it for everything they could get. They were the best hagglers in the world and quick to perceive a weakness in their adversaries. Perhaps she had just better put her foot down now before he got too far out of line.\n\n""Listen you desk clerk! I can have you thrown to the fish anytime I desire. I know now what you've been doing to these poor defenseless girls while I've been away from the hotel and I think you had better admit it to me before I lose my temper."" Desperation was apparent in her voice and Shalla sensed this. Whatever it was that she needed was extremely important and she needed him to help her accomplish it. He eyed her more confidently.\n\n""Madame is wrong,"" he spoke with feigned hurt in his voice. ""I think I must leave.""\n\n""Shalla, stay where you are,"" he could almost detect a pleading note in the tone of her voice now. ""I need some assistance and can make it well worth your while to help me.""\n\n""What does Madame wish me to do?"" the Arab asked slyly. He would find out how important this favor really was and then negotiate the price.\n\nMonique outlined to him briefly the part she wanted him to play in her little scheme, leaving out the most important factors that would give away the true reason for her plan. She didn't dare to divulge it all to him. She knew he would demand a price that would cut her profit down considerably, and she envisioned quite a sum from Gamal if her plan worked well. It had to work, it was her only chance.\n\nShalla listened intently to the outline of his part in this venture of the French lady. She tried to sound casual as she described to him the details of the actions he was to perform but he knew now beyond all doubt from the discernible concern in her eyes that there was so much more to it than she was divulging to him. She was going to a lot of trouble to merely humiliate this girl. There must be something else to it, it sounded much more complicated than she described.\n\n""How much will this man pay to see her raped?"" he asked, attempting to draw more of the story from her.\n\n""He will pay a great deal if you and your friend follow instructions well. He likes this kind of thing and is willing to pay for it.""\n\n""But it is dangerous and if the police find out, it will mean a long prison term for myself and the friend I will need to help. We also will have a witness in the girl. She will know who all of us are and be able to identify us for the authorities.""\n\n""Don't worry about the witness, my dear Shalla, our friend who wants this little exhibition will take care of that part later. All you and your friend must do is to hold her here tomorrow and then deliver her as I instruct--but your timing must be absolutely perfect--and, of course, you may have your little fun like you did before, but no rough stuff, I want her fit tomorrow night.""\n\n""And how much does Shalla receive for this?"" the Arab asked, knowing in advance that whatever figure she first offered would be a pittance compared to what she would receive. He knew she was selling these girls and that the correct timing had something to do with a sale.\n\n""You will get half, and the gentleman is willing to pay two hundred American dollars. That would be one hundred for you which is more than you make in a month working here.""\n\n""A girl like that is worth three thousand American dollars to some in Marseille."" Shalla watched her expression change as he made this statement. He knew by the sudden frustration that crossed over her face that he could almost name his own price now. She wanted this done tomorrow night and he knew it would be impossible for her to arrange it with someone else in that time. He had sent the cable for the American girl and knew when her husband was arriving. This would mean the plans would have to be completed tonight or he might take her away with him. Obviously, the French lady had already arranged the sale and this would destroy her plans completely.\n\nMonique had been afraid of this. Damn Arabs, they would take the very clothing from an honest woman's back if they had the chance. She also knew she was in no position to argue with him too much and that speed was of the very essence if the plans were to be completed before the husband arrived.\n\n""All right, you bastard Arab, five hundred American dollars and no more."" Monique spat at him in desperation. ""This is my final offer and you had better accept or I'll make you wish you had stayed in Algeria and let the revolutionaries string you up!""\n\nShalla smiled to himself as he heard the frustration rise in her voice. He knew the price was open now and that he had gained the upper hand. This may be the chance he was looking for. He had worked as a lowly hotel clerk too long already after losing his family shop in Algeria during the revolution. It was time he became a business man again and this was an excellent business. He had to play his hand carefully in order not to upset the fine balance of things as they stood.\n\n""You are too kind, Madame, to a lowly hotel clerk. The price sounds too high. I think we should wait until the deed is done before we make the bargain. I do not want to be overpaid for my services.""\n\n""Then I have your agreement?"" Monique asked, a smile of relief showing discernibly on her face.\n\n""Yes you have my dear woman. I will do your bidding, asking only that I be treated fairly after the affair is finished.""\n\n""Agreed,"" Monique beamed. This had been easier than she had expected. She would give him a small tip after it was over and if he gave her any trouble, she was certain Gamal would take care of him for her.\n\n""A drink to seal our bargain,"" the Arab said, looking at her with his penetrating stare. He knew exactly what she was thinking and counted on her overconfidence to reveal the entire set-up later on to him. Right now, he had to equalize them. It would be taking a chance with this haughty bitch who considered him slightly above the social level of a pig but he had to try now while she needed him. There was only one way to do this, and that was to fuck her senseless before he left this room. There was no better equalizer in the world than to debase her by shooting a hot stream of his sperm up into that hot belly of hers. That would convince her she was no better than he was.\n\nMonique suddenly detected the other, more bold change in his voice. It emitted a certain unmistakable suggestiveness that suddenly curled her stomach. It took several seconds before the full impact of what this cur's voice had so subtly implied, but one look at his face and there was no question what he had meant.\n\nHe wanted her to submit to him!\n\nThis sniveling Arab wanted her, Monique DuFour, to submit to his base touch. The thought of rubbing bodies with this filth sitting before her nauseated her no end. His despicable pock-marked face and yellow decaying teeth sickened her stomach, and now he had the nerve to expect her to submit to him. She held herself back from screaming at him to get out. He had agreed to assist her and she couldn't afford to lose him now.\n\n""I'm tired, Shalla my dear, perhaps we can have one another time when we've completed our agreement,"" she smiled sweetly, hiding her contempt as best she could under the circumstances.\n\nThe Arab looked at her and she knew her ruse had failed. She felt as though he were looking straight into her mind and was sensing every thought. Perhaps she shouldn't have called him into this, she had misjudged him. He was a clever one and she knew she wasn't going to get out of this as cheaply as she had thought.\n\n""We had better have it now, Madame,"" he said, rising from the chair and pouring them two large glasses of the Courvoisier cognac she had sitting on the dresser.\n\nMonique stood frozen in the middle of the room, not taking her eyes from him as he handed her the glass.\n\n""Drink,"" he commanded, raising his glass to his lips that were now curled in a contemptuous half-smile. Monique found herself lifting the glass to her lips almost in a daze, her superior bearing lost. She was shaking slightly, fully aware of the fact, that she had lost control of the situation and that she had to put up with his insolence or lose Gamal, her best customer, and this was impossible as all her future business plans rested upon his acceptance of her girls. She drained the glass, feeling the hot liquid sear down her throat softening for the moment the impact of the sudden change of events.\n\nShalla reached for the bottle and poured her another.\n\n""I think Madame will need this, we have many plans to make if we are to succeed in our little venture. It will not be easy without total cooperation between us. Do not you agree?"" he smiled triumphantly.\n\nMonique nodded numbly in assent, taking the glass as he passed it to her, and pouring another large swallow into her throat. She felt as though she would scream in revulsion if this pig touched her but she knew it was coming and had to deaden her senses. Things had gone too far now to turn back and she just could not afford to lose Gamal's loyalty as a client, in spite of what degradations she had to submit to in order to save it. It meant her reputation and that was all one had in this business. Either you delivered if you had promised to do so or suddenly found you had no customers for your girls. It was that simple and she knew it too well.\n\nShalla knew at the moment she nodded her head that the battle was won. He was going to fuck this high-class bitch and there was nothing she could or would do to stop him. He had drained all fight from her because she needed him and would do anything he demanded in order to insure his help. He smiled lewdly as he stood in front of her unbuttoning his pants and letting them drop slowly to the floor. His hardened cock stood out from his body throbbing straight at her. It looked like a giant oak growing up through the black underbrush of his thick pubic hair, as with one hand he stroked the foreskin back and forth over the expanding head. It grew jerkily in size each time it disappeared and reappeared through the thick flap of flesh covering it. He watched the loathing in her face as her eyes remained involuntarily locked on his dark growing member. His excitement flared as he saw the helpless fear rising in her eyes. It would be more fun than with the American.\n\nThis one would be conscious of the things he was going to do to her!\n\nIt would be he who was bringing forth the moans of pleasure and pain this time and not some distant lover that would receive the credit for his caresses. It was he, Shalla, who would be felt when he drove it deep into the soft unprotected belly of this desperate bitch.\n\n""Strip,"" he hissed at her. ""Or should I do it for you?""\n\nMonique moved, she couldn't stand the thought of this beast touching her yet. She undid the buttons of her dress at the back, wriggled it off her shoulders, down over her lush full hips and stepped out of it. She could feel the Arab's lewd eyes devouring her ripe mature body but she didn't dare look at him. She was still well built and solid for a woman of forty and kept herself in good condition by daily exercises. She pulled her slip up over her head and let it limply slither to the floor at her feet with the dress. She suddenly for the first time in years felt extremely defenseless and naked. Thank God, for the cognac that had deadened her nerves.\n\nThe Arab had removed his clothes except for the dirty green socks that had large holes in the heels. His yellow pallored skin clung tightly to his thin rib cage; his long sinewy cock jutted menacingly out from his belly.\n\nMonique shuddered visibly this time, thinking back to the horrors of another evening so many years ago when she had been ravished brutally by a gang of his kind in the same room where the broken body of her husband had lain grotesquely spread in death on the floor. They had been farmers in Algiers before the revolution and had been caught in their home by surprise one evening by a roving band of Arab guerrillas. They had tortured her husband to death before her eyes and then had taken turns committing every kind of indecency imaginable on her then young defenseless body. Her mind still bore the scars of that night and its horrible memory had prevented her from ever having a man since that time. Most young wives of the slain settlers had come back to France and out of desperation for money had ended up on the streets. She had not. She had worked hard in developing her little trade, using the contacts she had with their Algerian friends that had survived the revolution. She had prided herself in the fact that she had survived and had not given herself to anyone in respect for the memory of her dead husband. And now, this. This horrible creature was standing before her ready to perpetrate the same indecencies on her helpless body again. The thought revolted her of that thin emaciated body slivering across hers, using her for its own obscene pleasures. She couldn't do it... she just couldn't...!\n\nShalla stepped toward her, his mouth open, his eyes drinking in the long full roundness of her silk cover legs, the globular protuberance of her breasts that formed a fleshy valley above her brassiere, the whiteness of her flat smooth belly above the tops of the sheer nylon panties. His gaze nauseated her and she gasped: ""Don't touch me, you filthy animal! Don't touch me!""\n\n""It's too late, Madam,"" he slurred the ""Madam"" contemptuously, grasping her shoulders with his hands, the strong sinewy fingers digging harshly into her skin. ""We have our plans with this American girl to consider.""\n\n""I don't care, I'll find someone else!""\n\nHe loomed above her, his eyes void of pity. They shone into hers coldly--lust, cruel and unyielding, boring into the very depths of her soul. The pressure of his hands permitted no escape from his hateful gaze.\n\n""No, no, I mean it,"" the helpless woman whimpered. ""I can't do it, I just can't!""\n\nHer pleas fell on unhearing ears as his arms enveloped her, his lips crushed tightly down against her. The long thin cock pressed hard into her soft yielding belly below. His tongue snaked its way between his yellow decaying teeth wetly into her mouth. She tried to struggle but fear and the cognac had drained her strength to fight. The thick probing tongue and the heavy smell of garlic and aged sweat gagged her into helplessness. The thin emaciated body glued itself to hers tightly, arms and legs flowing over her like a giant spider-web from which there was no relief.\n\n""Please, please don't,"" she groaned, the savage rape of an earlier time whirling through her mind, the room spun crazily as he pushed her backwards toward the bed. The edge of the mattress caught her behind the knees and the force of their momentum sent her sprawling flat on her back, his body pinning her tightly to the swaying bed. She pressed her thighs tightly together, attempting to hold back the squirming body trying to lodge itself between them. His cock was trapped there, forcing itself up and down against the thin nylon strip of her panties that covered her crotch. She could feel the wetness of the hard thick rod sliding in its own lubricating fluid against the soft inner hollows of her thighs. His head pressed forcefully against hers, suddenly dropped, and she felt the sharp excruciating pain of his teeth biting savagely into the lobe of her ear. She kicked out automatically with her long smooth legs attempting to dislodge the painful teeth. His body sank triumphantly between the legs as they splayed open, the fleshy instrument safely imbedded against the protective nylon band. Its hungry head throbbed down between the white, round globes of her full white buttocks. His knees held her thighs sadistically apart.\n\nThe battle was over, the thought somehow came to her dazed mind. And now the pain and humiliation are all that's left.\n\nThe ceiling whirled above her until suddenly it too was blotted out by Shalla's leering face moving over hers, the mocking eyes laughing at the glazed look of defeat and hopeless acceptance of his victory. His pelvis began a slow grinding motion against her upturned crotch, rubbing the sheer nylon band into the red slit of her cunt. The huge rubbery head traced a sticky wet path up and down the length of the smooth wet nylon, pressing gently against it until the full outline of the fleshy hair-lined lips could be felt impressed clearly through it. He ground slowly, slowly against the restraining band, watching the changing expressions on the face below him. He knew she couldn't stand up to this torment forever. She was the proud kind who could control herself well as long as there were other external realities to guide her. He had destroyed those other realities and now there was nothing for her but his body twisting above. He had dreamed of having her like this since he had started working here several years ago. She had always been cold and stone-like and was hiding something deep inside her that had to explode someday given the proper circumstances. It needed some kind of spark to ignite that fire that lay buried mysteriously beyond the reach of the outside world. He was patient in his probings and gloated to himself that he would find this key, he was going to ignite this body as he had the others--only this time it would be he, Shalla, that did it and not phantom lovers that played upon drugged minds.\n\nMonique felt as though she were suffocating. Her long smooth form was pressed tightly into the mattress. She could feel the hot rotating rod forcing itself against the flat smooth plane between her legs. Silky tingling hair of the Arabs legs played against the tender backs of the up raised columns of her thighs. It was beginning again as it had before, only more gentle this time, more real. Her husband was lying on the floor again, a body was rocking over her as it did then, but there was no sudden ripping entry. Instead it moved teasingly against her, probing and flicking at her like a giant bird of prey playing with its helpless quarry who has become so tortured and tormented that peace lay only in being devoured by it.\n\nHer unconscious mind fought the torment of the teasing hot probe, fighting against surrender to it. ""Nooo, nooooooo, please,"" she groaned beneath the grinning yellow teeth, her hips suddenly betraying her resisting unconscious mind. They moved in small circles, hardly perceptible at first, but moving. Moving like they did before with the broken body lying so close by, but no longer a real thing. The only reality was the searing fire that burned deep in her scorched stomach, the flames licking out between her legs, crying to be drowned by the tormenting monster slithering lewdly between their wetness.\n\nShalla felt the victory.\n\nThe thighs that had been pressed tightly against his hips in defense suddenly fell loosely away. Her heels hooked behind his knees and with a low animal-like groan her arms snaked around his neck pulling his mouth tightly down to mash wetly against hers. She sucked his tongue voraciously into her lips, soft mewling sounds escaping through the wet sucking noise. She ground her crotch tightly up his rock hard cock attempting to draw it through the thin flimsy material still guarding the wet moist entrance of her cunt. It was hopeless and he lay for a moment savoring her frustration until he too was beyond delaying longer.\n\nHe reached between them, ripping the mucous soaked band viciously open and guided the throbbing head of his cock between the now unprotected fleshy folds of her cunt lips. He could feel soft crisp pubic hairs parting before his unimpeded onslaught. The blunt tip met resistance for a moment at the entrance to the hot searing passage and then he felt the elastic mouth suddenly give and his long blood-filled member slithered deep, deep inside with a sudden fury that brought a scream from Monique's contorted face. His balls slapped flatly against her upturned ass, she was wet and wide open for him and the impact of his thrust drove her thighs even farther apart.\n\nShe thought he was going to split her open and the battering instrument was coming up out her mouth. She gurgled crazily suddenly wanting it to hurt. She wanted to be punished like the dirty bitch she was for loving it this way while her husband lay in a pool of blood on the floor. He had lain there for three days while they kept her tied to the bed and fucked her a hundred times or more and when they'd stop, she would scream for it again to blot out the ugly sight in front of her. She could still hear their laughter and taunting remarks as her body bucked and rolled endlessly under one after another and sometimes two or three of their dirty perspiring bodies. She could smell the same smell now, of garlic and ancient dried sweat and it brought back pictures of the degrading things the beasts had made her do when she had begged for more of the conscious killing ravishment.\n\nShe had done them all and more and the long rampaging cock that was now buried unmercifully in her belly, was all those cocks that had fucked her into madness, merged into one. She screwed her cunt up and down it with wild vengeful strokes attempting to destroy it as it had her. She pinned her legs back, her knees touching her shoulders, wanting to take it all the way to the hilt. The maddening slap of his balls against her anus drove her to wilder frenzy.\n\nThe Arab gloated above, he had ignited it!\n\nWhatever it was he had found the key. He braced himself on his knees and elbows above the wildly thrashing body letting the hungry clasping cunt slither itself up and down the rigid length of his cock at will. He bucked forward on her up stroke several times, driving the growing head almost through the walls of her womb.\n\n""OOOoooh, OOOoooh,"" she groaned as the whole length fucked into her, the momentum of his thrusts driving her ass deep into the squeaking mattress.\n\n""Aaaaagggg, Aaaaagggg,"" she screamed as Shalla reached back underneath her grinding buttocks and finding the wide spread crack open wide, thrust his middle finger up to the second knuckle in her puckered little anus, causing her feet to jerk erotically in the air above them, her toes curling spasmodically against the bottoms of her stockinged feet. Through the thin wall of moist flesh separating her asshole from her cunt, he could feel the sperm bloated ridge of the bottom of his cock sliding smoothly in and out like a well oiled piston of a racing car.\n\nShe began streaming words out at him between panting gasps from the pain in her rectum.\n\n""Fuck me you Arab, bastard! Fuck me good! Split me! Split me!""\n\nShalla gloatingly shoved a second punishing finger in, sinking both all the way to the palm of his hand. He dug them cruelly into the soft fleshy anal passage. Monique jerked up, her buttocks rising several inches off the bed, to escape the sudden second intrusion in her backside. But the Arab had timed it well, and rammed his pelvis forward with a vengeance, driving his cock deep into her cunt. As she bucked down to keep the rock hard instrument from ripping straight through her, she skewered herself down hard on the up-probing fingers. She was hopelessly impaled between the fingers and cock and groaned helplessly as he ground them both deep inside her. The juices of her dilating cunt ran down over his hand, lubricating wetly the fingers now sunk fist deep up her straining asshole.\n\nMonique strained back under him, arching her loins against the grinding assault on her cunt and anus. She moaned incessantly, her head flailing from side to side on the crumpled bedspread, her body a mass of electric tingles that shot through it half in pain and half in pleasure.\n\nShalla moved the fingers around inside her, she jerked and then screwed her buttocks back on them, grunting incessantly as the pain slowly subsided. She gradually became accustomed to the dual ravishing of her genitals. A masochistic pleasure slowly replaced the searing firebrands of pain that raced from her totally filled crotch to the top of her head.\n\n""Uuuughh!"" she grunted as he began buffeting her in rhythm between his hand and giant growing cock. He could feel it expanding with each thrust down the wet hot passage, it's lust fed by the very hopelessness of the woman squirming incoherently beneath him.\n\nMonique could feel the monster growing inside her battered vagina. The giant head seemed like an unrelenting fist pummeling into her mercilessly. The fingers tore inhumanely at her raw torn backside, giving her no respite from the growing pleasure building--building--deep in her belly.\n\n""Harder, harder, fuck harder, you pig, fuck harder,"" she chanted in rhythm to his long hard strokes. She wanted to be torn apart. She wanted to be ripped. Great huge waves of delicious feeling raced through her. Her entire body was like an expanding balloon, growing--growing--ready to burst. Burst into a thousand colored pieces like it did before when two of them had fucked her simultaneously like they were now--they had sandwiched her between them like a piece of raw meat, one on the bottom and one kneeling behind her driving their hot red members into her at the same time and shooting their unclean sperm into her until her belly thought it would burst open. They had filled her cunt, her mouth, and her raw pink back passage time after time with their white hot sperm until every inch of her body was covered with the pungent stickiness. She sucked wildly on the tongue flicking into her mouth, she was filled again, every entrance to her tingling body was being raped again, driving away the horror of the sightless eyes staring up from the floor. This was all that was real, there was nothing else, as suddenly with a grunt from deep in her throat, great floods of hot juice began throbbing from the walls of her vagina, streaming out in gushes over the balls and trapped hand skewering between the split of her ass. It felt as though her very insides were coming out with the flowing liquid. Monique gave one long low scream, splaying her legs high into the air and as wide apart as they would go to give the still pistoning cock and hand greater access. She thrust her loins at him with brutal force, screwing herself up hungrily on the still pumping rod. Juices flowed still from the quivering vagina as her nostrils flared and one long last gasp of breath escaped raspingly from her lungs as though she had been hit in the stomach with a powerful fist. She collapsed under him, her body quivering uncontrollably as the after sensations floated her down gently from the peak she had reached.\n\nThe Arab sensed her climax and drove his cock deep inside as her legs splayed out, waving on either side of his body. He could feel the hot jet stream begin in his inflated balls and race headlong down the length of his pulsating member, spewing wildly out the glands into the depths of her womb, filling her completely and overflowing with her own juices out the hair covered lips of her contracting cunt. He gave one last low gasp as with a jerk he emptied the last of the sperm into her still quivering belly then he too collapsed across her spent body.\n\nThey lay still, a loose tangle of arms and entertwined legs, their breathing slowing after a long moment of quiet.\n\nShalla arose from the unmoving body of the woman, his deflated cock slipping with a sucking noise out of the liquid filled furrow between her open legs.\n\n""You will make an excellent partner, Madame,"" he said simply, smiling obscenely down at her still lewdly spread body. ""We will discuss our plans in the morning.""\n\nHe dressed quickly and left the room, turning at the door and directing a triumphant grin at her. Monique knew she was in no condition to consider anything now. She would think of some way to get back at this Arab pig after she had taken care of the American girl tomorrow. He would not escape punishment for the indignities he had heaped upon her tonight, she would pay him back a thousand-fold for every drop of his ugly sperm that lay in the hot pool in her belly She didn't even have the strength left to wash herself of this filth. Sleep came quickly in the same position as she lay. There were no dreams for Monique tonight.\n\nAbout an hour before the Arab had closed Monique's door and stealthily stole back to his bunk downstairs, Jean had suddenly bolted up in bed to a sitting position. She had been awakened by a noise in the adjacent room. It sounded like the muffled squeal of a pig being put to the slaughter. She had been sleeping soundly and had thought at first it was a dream but it came again, jarring her to alertness.\n\nSomething was wrong in Monique's room. Other muffled sounds were echoing through the thick wall also. Sounds that were not familiar to her but seemed to be cries of terror and pleading. She looked at her watch. It was only a little after midnight. She had not even been asleep an hour though it had seemed like a full night.\n\nShe sat still on the bed listening. She didn't want to make a fool of herself if nothing was wrong. It could be that Monique was having a nightmare. There was silence for a long moment and then another sound, this time of movement. It sounded as though something were being thrown bodily on a bed. She could not be certain. The walls to the room were of solid stone like all old buildings in Europe and the connecting door was of heavy oak. It made them almost soundproof.\n\nWithout turning on the lamp, she groped her way through the darkness to the door, pressing her ear tightly against it to see if she could hear anything. There was the unmistakable sound of movement making its way through the thickness of the wood. She thought also she could hear whimpering but it was impossible to tell. She hesitated for a moment, not certain what to do. Certainly if something were drastically wrong, Monique would scream. She would certainly hear that. Her hand was frozen on the door knob as she waited silently, unable to make up her mind what to do.\n\nA long low moan suddenly was discernible from the other side. This convinced her, Monique might be ill and unable to move. She hadn't been feeling too well when they had returned from dinner and it might be serious. She would just take a quick look quietly so as not to disturb her if nothing were seriously wrong.\n\nShe silently turned the key in the door and opened it carefully, just a crack. She scanned the room, her eyes adjusting to the dim glow of the bedlamp. Then her heart leaped into her throat!\n\nIt was Monique--and a man was on top of her.\n\nHe was trying to rape her! He had her pinned to the bed and was trying to pry her legs open. Jean was frozen into immobility. She almost let out a scream but choked it back with the palm of her hand. It was unbelievable. She started to shake uncontrollably and bit down hard on the back of her hand to keep from crying out in fright. She was shaking too hard to close the door and just stood there helplessly trying to regain her composure. She knew it would do no good for her to attempt to help physically. He might kill them both.\n\nShe watched horrified, unable to move, as Monique struggled beneath the man. She had a good view of them. Their feet were pointing almost directly at her, not more than fifteen feet away across the room. She could not see who the man was except that he was naked and wearing only a dirty pair of socks with holes in the heels. He was darker than most.\n\nMonique had her ankles locked tightly together and he was trying to get his feet between hers, but she fought bravely. The man's head suddenly bobbed down and a squeal came from Monique's throat, her legs involuntarily splaying out in the air. Jean could see the man's body fall heavy between the long white columns, pinning them wide apart. From this position she could see his huge hard penis insinuated tightly against the wide open crotch of the struggling woman and rub lewdly against the white band of her panties that she still wore.\n\nIt was huge. She had never seen a man before, even Kevin. She had felt him when he had brutally raped her but she had not seen his penis. How could a woman take such a thing, it seemed it would split Monique open. It lay menacingly like a great log along the slit of her crotch, the two round globular balls dangling down wickedly at the upper base. She could see the foreskin slipping back as he slid it down along her wide-spread buttocks, the red blood-filled head bursting forth like some primeval monster crawling evilly from its lair.\n\nJean stood transfixed, she was unable to take her eyes from the lewd spectacle in front of her. She could not understand. Monique had suddenly stopped struggling so violently. Her body was now churning in a different manner. It almost seemed to be searching for the giant penis. The man suddenly reached down and she saw his hand grasp the flimsy silk band of the protective panties, ripping it away like tissue paper. She could see clearly the exposed hair covered furrow between her splayed thighs. The narrow red slit glistened in the dim light and she could make out mouth-shaped lips of her vagina that seemed even from this distance stretched so cruelly apart. She thought she could see it contracting, opening and closing like the mouth of a gasping fish out of water.\n\nThe man's hand reached down between them, grasping the long hard instrument and raised his buttocks high in the air, poising its bulbous head between the sucking mouth of Monique's cunt. Jean watched horrified as the muscles of his behind suddenly tensed heavily and drove brutally downward, sinking the sinewed shaft all the way into the wet gaping channel until only a tiny little stretch of it showed, moist and glistening, beneath his balls. She winced as she heard the smack of his pelvis against hers it hit with such force. Monique's unearthly scream pierced through her ears like the cry of a wounded animal, her stocking feet curling in pain.\n\nJean's heart pounded like a jack-hammer until she was certain they could hear it clear across the room. She pressed one hand tightly to her breast as though to dull the sound.\n\nThe figures on the bed were still for a moment, that seemed to the entranced girl an eternity, then the man began a slow rocking motion over the impaled woman below him. He withdrew slightly, the thick fleshy column sliding out for several inches then thrust forward again, holding it there. He withdrew again until the underside of the head was visible to the hypnotized Jean. Her mouth dropped open in disbelief as she watched Monique's long full legs wrap suddenly around his hips, her heels tight against the cheeks of his ass, straining to pull him back inside her. The cords on the inside of her thighs flexed tightly as she pushed her soft down covered crotch back up over the glistening prick. Her hollowing buttocks lifted several inches off the bed as she struggled upward desperately trying to absorb the entirety of the thick cock back into the fleshy pink folds of her hungry cunt. A wet viscous sound drifted across the room as she slithered up its full length. Her flexing buttocks began a rhythmic beat up and down the long smooth pole, the soft hairy balls slapping in time against the faintly puckered little anus below.\n\nMonique mouthed obscenities at the man as she squirmed lewdly in the throes of passion beneath him, words that Jean had only heard spoken in whispers as a girl. Forbidden words that still brought a guilty tingling to her as they did then, merely, because they were forbidden. They drummed ceaselessly into the watching girl's mind who was beyond understanding the sudden change in the woman on the bed. The quiet reserved Monique that seemed too aloof from this kind of thing, her friend who was her strength since they had met on the train. God, if it could happen to her, if she could be driven into insane submission to a man she had fought so strenuously a moment before, it could happen to anyone. She felt a slight electric tingle dart menacingly between her own full thighs.\n\nShe watched thunder-stuck, as again the man's hand curled beneath Monique's pumping buttocks and the tip of his middle finger circled tantalizingly the rubbery ring of the tightly puckered anus. It played there for a long teasing moment and suddenly brought another tortured groan from the twisting body beneath as it slipped through the protective fleshy ring and disappeared inside. Legs kicked out again, another tormented squeal with toes curling, and then the legs locked again, pumping viciously against both probing instruments.\n\nJean was shaking violently now and with all her concentrated effort slipped the door closed silently and groped her way in panic back to the bed. She pulled the covers tightly up over her head to attempt to shut out the depraved sounds coming now in streams through the thick walls. It was hopeless, gasps of pain and pleasure filtered through, permeating her tortured ears. The squeak of bedsprings merged with the pictures of the struggling tangled limbs in her mind, igniting again a tiny smoldering spark between her own legs. She clamped them desperately together trying to choke it away.\n\nAs if in a dream her own hands began to involuntarily massage the straining whiteness of her breasts, trapping the trembling nipples between her fingers, kneading and pulling it until it felt as though she would rip them loose from the white quivering mounds. She groaned and turned over on her stomach, pressing the mound of her clitoris tightly into the mattress, attempting to relieve the fire that was suddenly raging out of control there.\n\nHer hands, against her will, burrowed down between her body and the bed and groped at the throbbing mass of her pubic hair. Her legs scissored open, a foot dangling on either side of the wide bed. She could feel her own moist slit now palpitating against the tips of her fingers which drew the narrow furrow open, exposing the lips of her pulsating cunt to the warm air underneath the covers. With a groan, she sunk one of her middle fingers deep into the viscous moistened mouth. She held her breath, relieved for the moment, but it was only a short moment. The fire burned more intensely, demanding more to feed its lewd hunger. She inserted another finger, drawing her knees up to a kneeling position, with her buttocks high in the air. The squeak of the bedsprings became more violent through the wall and she crammed her fingers into the moistness of her vagina in time to the maddening rhythm of the couple fucking in the other room.\n\nThe pictures in her mind of their locked bodies drove her on and she rocked back on her knees against her fingers, screwing them deeper into herself. She could see his huge thick glistening cock ramming its way into Monique's clasping cunt, sinking through the soft pubic hair like a greased telephone pole. Her hands became At pole and her gasps began to match that of the racing bodies in the adjacent room. She wanted everything Monique was getting, she wanted to be split too, she wanted to be fucked. Oh, how she wished Kevin were here now pumping his own cum filled cock into her hot searing passage. The fingers weren't enough as her thoughts centered on the thick member ravishing Monique, she had to have more but there was nothing, nothing but the fingers. In desperation she reached up over her buttocks with her other hand, searched the wet crevice, and rammed a finger deep into the puckered asshole between her moon-shaped buttocks. She gasped as in her haste a fingernail dug into the soft fleshy walls sending a sharp jolt of pain through her quivering body. She stilled for a moment and then took up the rhythm of the bedsprings again, her upper body braced against the top of her head digging into the mattress. Her white full tits hung down, the nipples brushing sensuously against the sheet as they swayed beneath her kneeling body. Electric tingles of darting pleasure raced through her nerves as she pictured herself under the nameless pounding body with the dirty socks. Her face colored crimson as she felt it coming--coming with a great roar--she hung for a moment teetering on the edge of release her whole body vibrated and then the white hot juice gushed from around her rummaging fingers covering her hand and ran onto the mattress below. She could feel it running in tiny prickly rivulets down the inside of her quivering thighs to her bended knees. A piercing scream reverberated through the wall followed by a low male groan signaling that the fury of the couples savage orgasm had matched her owns Then, there was utter silence.\n\nJean stayed on her hands and knees for a while, her buttocks still swaying in the air. She couldn't bring herself to withdraw her fingers from herself until the last dying throbs had stilled her body. At last, she heard the door slam next door jarring her back to almost consciousness. Her fingers slithered wetly from her satiated cunt and she rolled limply over to her side, the ever-present feeling of guilt crawling over her. Tomorrow, tomorrow, Kevin would be here to take care of her. Thank God, the way she was now, she didn't know what she might do. Her spent body curled into a tight womb-like ball and welcome sleep glided smoothly through her tortured and confused mind.\n\n""Monsieur Taylor, Monsieur Taylor,"" the loudspeaker blared through the shouts of the porters and the cacophonous noises of the crowded railway station. ""Message for you at the information desk.""\n\nKevin motioned for the porter carrying his bags to follow him and walked toward the booth displaying the ""Information"" sign in English, French, and German. Kevin identified himself, and the small squat Frenchman behind the desk pointed toward a woman standing about fifteen feet away.\n\n""The Madame standing there has requested we page you, Monsieur Taylor. Would you please speak with her.""\n\nKevin thanked the clerk and quizzically walked toward the woman waiting for him. She obviously did not know who he was as she glanced past him without recognition as he approached her. This was strange, to be met by an unknown person in a city where he had never been before. It must be connected with Jean and he felt a lump of fear rising in his throat.\n\nHad something happened to her, an accident, had she taken ill? He was almost afraid to speak to the woman for fear of being confronted with news of some horrible disaster. It just couldn't happen. He had raised his hopes so much on the train that things would straighten themselves out between them in Marseille and it frightened him to think that something may have happened to prevent their getting a second chance at it. He had a lot to make up to her and found himself praying silently now that she was all right.\n\nHe spoke hesitatingly to the woman. ""H--Hello, I'm Kevin Taylor, the man at information said you had me paged.""\n\n""Oh, yes, Mr. Taylor, I should have recognized you from Jean's descriptions but then you Americans are all so handsome,"" the woman said, smiling at him as though she had known him all her life.\n\n""Th--then Jean did send you?"" he asked hurriedly, anxiety apparent in his voice. ""Is something wrong? Where is she?""\n\n""Just a moment, young man, don't get carried away. Jean is fine and waiting for you,"" she assured him. ""I'll explain it all to you on the way to the hotel. A crowded train station is no place to discuss the problems of newlyweds.""\n\nMonique instructed the porter to get them a taxi and they followed him out of the station. After they were comfortably settled in the back and wending their way through traffic toward the hotel, Monique spoke.\n\n""Please let me introduce myself before I explain why I'm here to meet you. I am Monique DuFour, a friend of Jean's. We met on the train coming down from Paris and took a liking to each other so I have been staying with her. She certainly needed someone to look after her after your little mistake in Paris,"" she gave Kevin a friendly reproachful look, indicating she was teasing and for him not take her admonishments too seriously.\n\n""Has--has she told you everything?"" Kevin asked, unbelieving. He just couldn't accept the fact, so suddenly, that Jean had run to a complete stranger and told her that her own husband had raped her on their wedding night.\n\n""Yes, you naughty boy,"" Monique chided, ""she has done just that. And you are the one to blame for all this so don't look too harshly on her for discussing your short-comings with me. You should be grateful that we met. I've been able to convince her that it is a common thins among newlyweds to go through this. That's why she cabled you to come so soon even though she didn't want to at all.""\n\n""Well,"" Kevin answered, looking at the woman with a new found warmth. ""I appreciate what you've done. I've been worried sick sitting in that hotel room not knowing where Jean was. I would have gone to the police if that cable had been another half an hour. I was afraid she may have done something desperate. She was quite upset when I stormed out of the room the other night.""\n\n""Don't you feel she had reason to be?"" Monique said, turning to him in the seat. ""It seems I detect a self-righteous tone in your voice. Or is it one of wounded pride?""\n\n""I don't think that is important, Madame DuFour,"" he answered defensively. ""The important thing is not who is right or wrong in this matter, but that we get together and solve it. I've done a lot of foolish things and so has she. We should be about even on that score now.""\n\n""Please call me, Monique,"" she corrected.\n\n""All right, Monique, please call me Kevin. Now tell me why Jean didn't meet me, she said in her cable that she would be there."" Kevin was a bit perplexed about this and had to say something.\n\n""She was just a little hung-over from last night,"" Monique smiled intimately at him as though confiding a deep secret to him. ""And she didn't want to come.""\n\n""Hung-over? Why, she never drinks,"" Kevin sputtered, ignoring the last statement.\n\n""Oh, she does now,"" Monique said. ""We had quite a time on the town last night. I thought she would never stop.""\n\n""But what brought this on? She said in her note she was going away to do some serious thinking, not to live it up.""\n\n""I think it was just the pressure, my boy, now don't you worry,"" Monique patted his knee next to her consolingly. ""After all, it's not every girl who gets frustrated on her wedding night. They might react strangely to it.""\n\n""Frustrated!"" Kevin almost shouted even though he was only sitting a few feet from the women. ""Is that what she told you?""\n\n""Why yes, of course,"" Monique answered, surprise in her voice. ""You mean you couldn't tell--that night?""\n\n""Well,"" Kevin answered slowly, a tinge of anger beginning to grow in him. ""I suppose I didn't satisfy her if that's what you mean, but I haven't even considered that. I though it was because I was too rough.""\n\n""That should be the first thing you do consider, young man, when you make love to a woman. I don't care if you ravish her like a slave, it's making her enjoy being ravished that's important. Jean wasn't nearly so concerned about your forcing her, she just was disappointed that you knew nothing about the finer points of making love.""\n\nKevin crimsoned beside Monique. Anger rising in him at the older woman's words... So this is what he had come all the way from Paris for, to find out his bride says he's a lousy lover. This was one thing he would have to talk to Jean about the first moment he saw her. He could take a lot of things but having your wife tell perfect strangers something like this was almost too much.\n\nMonique could see the color of his face changing out of the corner of her eye. Her plan seemed to be working well so far. His masculinity was being insulted, and if there was anything a man couldn't stand, it was having that questioned. She knew men well enough by now and they were the same the world over in that particular respect. You could control their anger or love completely by praise or insult to that one god of theirs, masculinity. She intended to use it well on this young immature American as he was just at the age when it was so important. He was so vulnerable it almost made her laugh This was going to be easy if that damn Arab, Shalla, was doing his part as well as she.\n\nShe smiled to herself and looked over at the clean cut young American, wondering musedly to herself what he would think if he knew his sweet pure young wife had been screwed within an inch of her life by that pig. He probably would go completely crazy and start tearing things apart like all of his kind. They were so proud and naive, it would never occur to them that a woman might want to try something else also as men always did when they got the chance. This might be a good experience for him. At least, it would teach him one of the basic lessons of life, that even without love, people would simply multiply from lust alone, it felt too good to ever go out of style. Even she had succumbed last night, after all these years. True, she had been forced into it but her body had made the most out of its chance even though her mind had fought it, and it had brought back the horrible memories of her brutal ravishment at the hands of other Arabs so many years ago. Yes, the body was a strange uncooperative thing and under the right circumstances would go its own way regardless of the high sounding moral principles the mind might harbor.\n\nMonique finally broke the silence that had persisted for several miles now. She knew she had hit the sore point and would make the most of it in furthering her little scheme. ""I gather you've not had much experience in making love, Kevin. Don't you know a man owes it to his wife to learn these things before the wedding night.""\n\nKevin thought for a moment before answering. He hadn't wanted to explain anything to her. It was something between he and his wife and no one else he had thought, but obviously, Jean had confided more in her than she had her own husband. Perhaps he could learn a few things from this straight forward woman. She certainly was unlike any American woman he had ever met. They would never think of discussing a subject like this with a person even if they knew them well, much less a total stranger. Her friendship might be worth cultivating, it might even be the key to recapturing the respect of Jean. As a lover, he obviously had sunk pretty low in her estimation and he knew their love could never work unless it were built on mutual respect, including respect in bed.\n\n""Do you think there's a chance, Monique,"" he said, a questioning tone detectable in his voice. ""I've a lot of making up to do.""\n\n""Why, of course, there's a chance. It's never too late or anything,"" Monique purred, sensing that soon she would have him in her power and he would follow her advice to the letter. The key to her success would lie in gaining his trust and she felt she was winning it even at this early stage. He was such a pup and almost a shame to have to destroy his illusions about the purity and fairness of life at such a tender age.\n\n""What should I say to her? I've been worried sick about this thing and to be perfectly frank, I don't even know where to begin.""\n\n""Why don't we stop and have a drink and discuss it quietly before we go to the hotel,"" she suggested. ""Jean won't be awake for several hours yet and I think I can give you some valuable advise, young man. After all, we French are supposed to be experts at this sort of thing.""\n\n""Good,"" Kevin replied, obviously relieved. It would give him more time for preparing himself for the meeting with Jean, and Monique just might have some excellent ideas.\n\nMonique directed the driver to take them to a small quiet bar not too far from the hotel and instructed him to wait across the street with Kevin's luggage.\n\nThe bar was dark and cool inside and Kevin was happy to get in from the hot sun that was beginning to bring the outside temperature up to an unbearable level. He had never liked heat and had argued with Jean about coming to Europe in August. He had heard it was impossible this time of year but, as usual, she had not listened to him. He pulled his handkerchief from his pocket and began wiping the sweat form his brow as they sat at a small intimate table in a darkened corner.\n\nMonique ordered two tall cool drinks from the waiter who brought them almost immediately. Kevin took a long hard sip, sighing at the same time. ""Mmmmmm, that was good. I think I needed it."" The cool liquid ran refreshingly down his throat, relaxing him from the tension he had built up on the train worrying about what he would say when he arrived. He felt fortunate. Monique seemed to have developed Jean's confidence and also seemed to have given their problems a lot of thought on her own. She just might be able to help him as her understanding of another woman's emotions would probably be much more concise than his own. In fact, he had just about given up trying to understand his wife at all. Perhaps, this French woman was a god-send from above. At any rate, it could do no harm discussing it with her.\n\n""Now, Kevin, let's get down to your problem,"" Monique said, after taking a long drink from her glass. ""We've got a lot of thinking and planning to do.""\n\n""I don't know quite where to begin,"" Kevin reflected. ""It goes all the way back to the time we first started dating and covers all the details in between that time and now. There were a lot of frustrations on both sides, I suppose.""\n\n""Well we don't have a year, my dear boy, you had better just give me the outline so I can understand it a little better from your view point. I've already heard the other side and it doesn't sound too favorable to you.""\n\n""Monique, I'm not going to try and defend myself, if that's what you're expecting. I'm willing to concede that I was completely wrong. I just want to apologize to Jean the best way I know how and promise it won't happen again. It's too complicated to try and unravel in such a short period of time. We've the rest of our lives to adjust to each other and I'm just going to beg for another chance.""\n\nMonique shook her head, an obvious impatience with what he had just said reflected in her tight lips.\n\n""My dear young man, if you do that, then you've conceded your position as master of the house for all time to come. No man should put himself in that situation, nor would any woman want it."" She was working the subject subtly to his pride in masculinity and smiled to herself as she watched his eyes absorb her words. He took another long swallow from the glass and waved to the waiter for another. Monique knew it was merely a question of time now.\n\n""A slave in my own home, is that what you mean?"" he said, looking straight ahead across the darkened room.\n\n""If that's the way you want to put it,"" Monique answered, placing her own hand warmly over his on the table. ""You seem so much stronger than she thinks you are, Kevin. I feel your only hope is to prove you are.""\n\n""Did she say that too?"" he asked wryly.\n\n""Well, yes she did. After all, you had many chances before you were married but never pursued them. Jean said she always felt like a china-doll and that you were afraid of breaking her.""\n\n""I suppose I did, there were times when I almost took her bodily, I guess I should have.""\n\n""Yes, you should have, my dear, but not like you did in Paris. Women like to be ravished sometimes, but ravished tenderly, or at least, not hurt too much. As I said in the taxi, however you do it, you've got to make them enjoy it. Strength alone doesn't do that. You've got to be able to understand when a 'No' means yes and also, when a 'Yes' may sometimes mean no.""\n\n""And just how does one fathom the depths of women like Jean's mind, I'm not a psychiatrist. If someone says no, I'm accustomed to it meaning no, and not something else. She's angry now because when she said, No, I didn't take her. In Paris, she said yes, and I did take her. How in the hell am I supposed to know what to do and when.""\n\nMonique felt that now was the time to drop her little bomb. He was ready for it and sufficiently worked up that he wouldn't stop to think too strongly about it.\n\n""You could learn what to do when you do take them, my boy. That's the secret. No woman minds being had if she's had correctly.""\n\n""And just where and with whom an I to get all this on the job training,"" Kevin said without thinking. ""And what about the time? She's waiting for us now,""\n\n""I think I can arrange these things,"" Monique answered quickly. ""I like you and Jean so much that I can't bear to see your happiness spoiled by a little thing like this. The important thing is that we must have time. I think one night should be sufficient.""\n\n""And how am I going to explain not arriving when I said I would?"" Kevin asked skeptically.\n\n""I have an idea about that, but you must be strong about it,"" Monique said slyly. This was the key to her entire plan and he must accept it.\n\n""Okay, let's hear it. I'm open to suggestions.""\n\n""Well,"" Monique said softly, almost holding her breath, ""I'll go back to the hotel and say there was a message from you saying you were having a wonderful time in Paris and would be down in several days. You would cable her the time.""\n\n""That's probably the best plan I've ever heard for losing her completely. You don't know Jean like I do,"" Kevin objected, shaking his head hopelessly.\n\n""No, I don't know Jean like you do, but I do know her like a woman and that's more important. Didn't her little run-out act bring you crawling down here?""\n\nKevin reflected on this for a moment. Monique's argument did have basic logic. Jean had done it to him and it had been extremely effective. In fact, she had always been doing this to him. Perhaps, a change in roles would be good for her. Maybe she should squirm for a while.\n\n""Let's do it,"" Kevin said, making a snap decision. He was desperate now. From the things Monique had told him, he knew something drastic had to be done or he would lose Jean sooner or later. It was better to take the chance now while he still might gain some respect in her eyes.\n\n""Good boy, I knew you had more strength than she gave you credit for having. She'll be eating out of your hand in several days, I promise that.""\n\n""Let's hope so,"" Kevin said with resignation. ""This is going to be an all or nothing try.""\n\n""Don't you worry, Kevin, it's going to work beautifully. Come now, let's get you a hotel and I'll work out the details. I'll call you later this afternoon."" Monique smiled happily to herself as they left the bar. The plan was working well and Monique's chest swelled a little in pride at her resourcefulness. She couldn't fail now. She tucked the little note she had the naive American write in her purse, patting it lovingly. This would be the final blow that would destroy any spirit of resistance the girl might have left after the Arab finished with her.\n\nJean awoke early. Kevin's train should arrive within a few hours and she wanted to get all her things packed and meet him at the station. They could move to another hotel directly from there. This way, she would not have to face Monique. She couldn't look her in the eye again after last night. She could still picture Monique's firm full body pumping crazily beneath that man, whoever he was, and could still hear her impassioned pleas begging him for more. She shuddered each time the thought came into her mind. It could have even happened to her. She didn't know how the man even got into Monique's room but it obviously had been against her will. At least, the beginning had anyway until her body had run away with her and turned her into an obscene mass of helpless sensation.\n\nThe thought worried Jean of what had happened to her also. She had been as bad as they were and a deep shame hung over her for allowing the picture of her friend being ravished so brutally to overcome her own civilized principles. She had acted like a common whore, using whatever means were closest to reach her own fulfillment. What if that man had come to her room instead of next door. Would she have reacted the way Monique had done? The possible answer frightened her and she had to get away from this evil place as quickly as possible and into the protective arms of Kevin. She would never be angry with him again and understood fully now how he might have let himself get carried away under the circumstances in Paris. Her faith in her own strength was now shattered and she needed him badly to lean on, to wash away the horrible sensual feelings she had let her mind give vent to in the last two days.\n\nShe finished her morning shower, washing gently her genitals. Her anus was still slightly sore from the finger she had attacked it with in her uncontrollable depravity last night. She soaped it tenderly hoping to wash away the humiliation of her lewd surrender to her own demanding body. Her reactions still puzzled her. Had she discovered something about herself that she hadn't known before. Had these sudden exposures to raw sex ripped away a facade of respectability that had been made of paper. She certainly had acted like it. It hadn't taken much to set her off, a dream, a few sounds next door and she had become a raging maniac. She had to admit though, that watching two other people make love was a tremendous stimulation. She had never even thought about it before and had always felt it was something to be done quietly under the covers with as little noise as possible. Well, it certainly hadn't been done that way last night by Monique and that man. They had gone at it like they had been performing for General DeGaulle himself.\n\nJean looked at her watch. She still had forty-five minutes to check out of the hotel and get down to the train station. It should be just right. She closed the suitcase on the bed and rang for the porter. Thank god, it would be the last time she would have to look at that Arab. He had undressed her enough with his eyes during her stay here. Well, she hoped he took a good look this time, it would be his last chance. She thought wickedly for a moment, of letting him catch her in her panties, that would teach the lecher a lesson he probably wouldn't forget for a long time. If she only did have the courage to do something like that, she sighed, but she knew she never would. She would always be just plain Jean, even afraid of her own husband.\n\nShe opened the door to the Arabs soft knock. He stood there with his perpetual grin, looking in through the open door.\n\n""Please take my baggage downstairs,"" she motioned toward the bed, ""and prepare my bill.""\n\n""Is Madame checking out now,"" he asked, a note of surprise registering in his otherwise still obsequious tone.\n\n""Yes, I am, and please hurry. I am late now and can't waste any more time,"" Jean said sharply.\n\n""But Madame has not had her morning tea,"" he objected, feigned concern in his voice.\n\n""I do not want my morning tea,"" Jean said, impatiently. ""I told you I was late and must leave the hotel within five minutes.""\n\n""I will have the tea in one,"" the Arab smiled, and without waiting for her answer, turned quickly and disappeared down the stairs. Jean started to say something but she was left standing with her mouth open, noiseless sounds sputtering out at the empty hall in front of her.\n\nShe paced the room impatiently for several minutes, fuming over the insolence of this desk clerk. Who did he think he was, deliberately delaying her this way. If there were a management, she would certainly report him but he seemed to be the only one she had ever seen here.\n\nHer angry thoughts were cut short as he suddenly returned, entering the room without knocking. Jean started to object again but with resignation shrugged her shoulders. She was too late to start an unpleasant tirade against him now.\n\nShalla sat the tray on the small table and Jean noticed he had brought two glasses this time, both filled with the mint green tea she had drank before. He handed her one, taking the other for himself.\n\n""It is always a custom for the concierge to drink with a departing guest,"" he said, ""Particularly one who has been so pleasant to the staff.""\n\nJean suddenly, for a reason she couldn't explain, felt a warning signal flash through her mind. Perhaps it was the tone in the Arab's voice. There had definitely been a subtle sneer to the last sentence he had spoken. His eyes were again boring through her, but not as before. They didn't rove the curves of her body in a questioning manner, wondering what was there beneath the dress. They seemed to know this time and lewdly sparkled their approval. She raised the glass to her lips and drank, almost as if in a trance. She was suddenly frightened of this strange man whose eyes seemed to lack the slightest spark of humanity. They bored into her, cruel and unyielding, causing small goose bumps to ripple along her skin.\n\nThe tea was cold and the cool mint flavor relaxed her a bit. She was grateful for it. It would get her through this ordeal of being alone with this horrible man. She only had to bear it for a few more moments until the tea was gone. She sipped more heavily on the refreshing liquid anxious to finish it.\n\nShalla watched her over the top of his glass. He could see the slight hesitation as she reached to take the tea he offered. The sudden recognition, though silent, that he knew her better than she thought was also apparent flickering through her eyes. He savored the slight tinge of fear that he could see building up. He knew he had surprised her and that she hadn't expected him to be so bold. It was good to have this power that he had so recently gained by fucking that French lady half to death last night. He had been made to squirm so much during his life and now it was going to be a pleasure paying it all back It was particularly satisfying taking it out on the haves, like this bitch that had never known the depths of humiliation before. Well, it was his turn to do the humiliating! He had a score to settle with the world and he had begun last night. He was through being a mat for others to trample on to quench their need for superiority. He would now do the trampling.\n\n""Thank you, that was very nice,"" Jean said nervously as she drained the glass and replaced it on the tray. ""I--I think you had better take the baggage down now.""\n\n""Just a moment, Madame,"" Shalla replied, ""I have not finished mine.""\n\nHe watched her carefully. He wanted to delay a few minutes longer until the potion began to take effect. He had prepared it carefully. It was not as strong as the first he had fed her. He wanted her completely conscious this time so she would feel every minute of the degradations he had planned. There was just ought to drain the strength of resistance from her fresh young body. Yes, he thought complacently, now he would begin to get his pound of flesh back for all the years these kind of people had treated him like a lowly cur. The great god Allah taught that there would be satisfaction for the oppressed of the world. He, Shalla, would collect his now. He wanted to pluck the wings from this little fly slowly so that she would remember it all the rest of her life.\n\nJean watched him standing before her. He was making no move to finish the tea as he had said. He was just staring at her, watching as though he expected her to suddenly disappear or something. There was a detached interest in his eyes that locked on any slight move she might make. What did he expect her to do? Why was he staring like that?\n\n""Really, I think I must go now. You can finish your tea after you've taken my bags down,"" she said nervously, moving at the same time toward the door. He still watched her intently and she knew she had better get out as quickly as she could. He was no longer the poor obsequious desk clerk but had somehow changed overnight. There was a cruel, unflinching confidence in his eyes and movements. Jean no longer felt the superiority that she first did over him, instead, she felt the cold isolation of fear.\n\nShalla sensed her thoughts, and moved quickly between her and the door, blocking her path. There was no way out for her now, he chuckled to himself. What would she do. He knew this was totally unexpected to her. She hadn't dreamed the worm would turn this way. It would be interesting to see what she did to cope with this new situation confronting her, if she could last that long before the potion took effect. It should be any moment now.\n\n""Please, Mr. Shalla, my husband will be waiting for me at the station,"" Jean said, her tone changing to one of almost pleading. ""I must leave now or I'll miss him and he'll come here.""\n\nShe wanted him to know this in hopes it might frighten him away from whatever he had in mind. Certainly, he was clever enough to realize that he couldn't do anything with Monique sleeping next door and with Kevin expected shortly. She hoped he was no fool.\n\n""I see you have remembered Shalla's name. Madame has not used that before. It pleases me that you do remember.""\n\nIt was apparent to Jean that he was stalling her now. He was leading up to something. She couldn't believe that he had any intentions of making a pass at her. Surely he couldn't believe in his wildest dreams that she would even consider accepting a proposition from him He must be a madman. She watched him closely, afraid that he would make a movement toward her, to try and touch her. She shuddered at even the thoughts of those filthy greasy hands coming near her body. Suddenly, her knees felt weak. She reached for the post at the foot of the bed to steady herself.\n\n""Please Mr. Shalla, I must go,"" she repeated, her breath coming in labored gasps. It was so difficult to breathe, the air in the room was stifling. Her clothing felt as though it were elastic around her body, choking off the supply of blood that ran through her veins. Tiny beads of perspiration began forming along the hairline of her forehead.\n\nThe Arab stood motionless, watching the metamorphosis take place gradually before his eyes. A puzzled look crossed the girls face. She knew something was wrong but couldn't quite comprehend what it could be. Her legs swayed slightly indicating to him that the evil liquid had hit its mark.\n\n""Is something wrong, Madame?"" he smiled through his yellow teeth. ""Can Shalla be of help?""\n\n""No, no, just stay a-away f-from me,"" she stammered, holding on to the post to keep from falling. The smell of mint again wafted through her nostrils, ringing a familiar bell of another time that her fading mind struggled to recall. She could feel her strength slowly leaving her body and she knew if she were ever going to make it to the door she had better move now.\n\nShalla watched the girl lurch toward him. Her eyes rolled uncontrollably in her head and her legs wavered as though supporting a body ten times her size. He did not move from her path and as she tried to pass him, reached out with his arm and held her back. She struggled weakly for a moment and then all resistance ceased. Shalla guided her backwards to the bed and pushed her limp body back on it where she lay, arms and legs askew, looking glassy-eyed straight up at the ceiling. Her dress had snaked up over the tops of her nylon stockings, showing the white firm flesh of her full thighs. The white nylon band of her panties was visible between her loosely spread legs. Tiny dark threads of soft pubic hair could be seen coming out the elastic leg bands that were stretched tight from the pressure of the position in which she lay.\n\n""What's happened to me, What's happened to me,"" she moaned incoherently. She tried to move but she couldn't. Her body refused to follow the dictates of her mind. She could see the Arab standing over her, an evil grin etched obscenely on his face. It was strange, she was fully conscious and yet could not move. Her eyes could see and her mind could understand and yet she was helpless\n\nShe watched him move about the bed, her eyes rolling after him like a helpless bird cornered by a hungry cat. He removed her suitcase from the other side of the bed and reaching under his robe, withdrew a short piece of rope. The rolling eyes widened in terror as he tied one end around one of her wrists and pulling her up on the bed, ran the loose end around a brass rod in the middle of the top bedstead and tied her other hand to the end. She was secured helplessly, both arms over her head.\n\n""There my proud little one. You make a beautiful picture like this. If Shalla didn't have better plans for you, he would save you for himself.""\n\nJean's dress had hiked up over her hips now and the full ripeness of her upper thighs and belly were visible to the gaze of the Arab. He ran his tongue around his lips wetly, enjoying the torment the poor girl stretched out before him was going through. He could feel his cock hardening under his pants as the girl began struggling weakly against the bonds that held her tight. Her legs scissored open and closed weakly as her body fought the deadening effect of the potion. He could see the dark triangle visible through the thin sheer material of her panties, he promised himself he would get more of that later after he had put his plan into effect. He would make some money today from this little American girl. The men on the streets would pay well. The initial shock of the potion had worn off and she could move now. This was good, he had planned it so that she would only be immobile for several minutes at the most while he tied her down. He had timed it well. The French lady must not find out, she might object and do something drastic but she would be gone most of the day. After last night, he felt confident he could handle her anyway.\n\n""Please, please,"" Jean whimpered, ""what-what have you done to me?"" She suddenly felt as though she were descending from a cloud. A moment ago, she was watching all of this through detached but seeing eyes, she could feel nothing. Now the feeling was returning to her nerves and the full horror of what was happening to her tumbled through her unbelieving mind. This couldn't be happening to her. She had heard about such things, about being raped in hotel rooms in Europe but she hadn't in her wildest thoughts ever considered it happening to her. It just couldn't happen, not by this hideous creature leering down at her with those horribly cold and unbending eyes. She would die if he touched her, she clenched her eyes tightly shut as if she could blot away the scene and make it not exist. But it did exist. The taunting voice of the Arab came through the darkness of her closed eyes.\n\n""We shall have ourselves a time today, my dear girl,"" he said, ""and we shall make some money. Have you ever worked before, my dove?""\n\nJean lay silently, unable to speak for the shame and humiliation of the helpless position she was lying in. She wanted to reach down and cover herself but the ropes binding her wood only allow her hands to come down to shoulder level. She could not reach her dress to pull it down and cover her exposed thighs and stomach. She clamped her legs tightly together and drew them up, attempting to hide her precious treasure between them. She could not see but she could feel his eyes burning into her there. She squirmed on the bed against the bonds until they felt as though they would cut through her wrists. It was hopeless.\n\nThe Arab sat on the edge of the bed and reached over to her bare thigh, running his long fingernails along the inner softness. He suddenly pinched, making a red whelp rise beneath the fingers.\n\n""When Shalla asks a question, you must answer. You belong to him now, at least for the moment.""\n\n""Oooh, Nooo, Please-e, Please don't,"" Jean pleaded, ""It hurts. It hurts.""\n\n""Then do as Shalla says, and things will be much easier. You will enjoy it, Shalla shall teach you how to enjoy it.""\n\n""My husband is coming, Kevin is coming, he'll kill you if you touch me,"" she whimpered in desperation.\n\n""Yes,"" the Arab cooed softly, ""he's the one you spoke of the other night when we made such beautiful love.""\n\nJean's heart stopped for a moment as the words sunk into her awakening mind. The dream!\n\n""I see you remember just as I thought you would,"" he taunted, reaching over with one hand to stroke at the nylon covered mound at the base of her rapidly rising and falling belly. He could feel the crisp dark pubic hair through the thin material, and the sudden jerk of her hips at the unexpected probe to her secret parts. Her eyes fluttered open in disbelief.\n\n""No, no, it's not true. I had a dream,"" she half screamed at him, her mind unable to accept his vile accusations Her hips screwing down against the mattress to escape his indecent stroking.\n\nShalla reached in his pocket with his other hand and brought out the small dark curl, dangling it above her face. ""I think you lost this. Have you wondered about it.""\n\nHis evil grin widened in triumph as he detected the horrified impact of recognition on the thunder-struck girl's face. Her mouth gaped open helplessly as the thoughts of that evening rolled through her mind: the taste of mint, the smell of garlic, the rumpled bed in the morning!\n\nIt was true! He had raped her in her sleep! It hadn't been Kevin, it had been this filthy beast who was daring to touch her again!\n\n""Get away from me! Get away from me! It's not true, it can't be,"" in spite of the certainty, her dazed mind fought on against the acceptance of the grotesque thought.\n\nShalla slipped a finger under the elastic of the leg band between her clenching legs and moved his finger up and down the sweat moistened slit.\n\n""Remember this,"" he taunted, ""remember my fingers opening your cunt and finger fucking you?""\n\n""No, no, I don't remember,"" Jean lied, her torso squirming against the horrible indignity.\n\n""And I fucked you with my cock, remember, I fucked you until you screamed for more,"" he hissed at the tortured girl. ""I fucked you good, admit it!""\n\n""No, no, you didn't, it was a dream,"" she groaned. ""It was a dream!""\n\nHe dug his finger cruelly into her dry unready cunt, bringing a moan of pain from Jean's tortured lips. Her inner thighs relaxed involuntarily to ease the excruciating hurt.\n\n""Admit it, admit I fucked you good!"" he breathed, digging the fiery finger deeper.\n\n""Yes, yessss, you did, you did,"" she whimpered to escape the cruel hand ravishing her vagina.\n\n""I did what?"" he demanded lewdly. ""Say it!""\n\n""You fucked me! You fucked me good!"" Jean spat out the words in pain, the shame and humiliation, too much to bear. She clenched her eyes tightly shut again to close out the sight of his perverse triumphant smile leering over her. Oh God, if only Kevin would arrive or Monique would hear them to save her from this awful man and his tormenting words. She thought of the thickness of the walls and screamed at the top of her lungs, hoping it would penetrate through as it had last night.\n\nHer vagina received another cruel thrust from the Arab's finger, choking the scream back down her throat.\n\n""No one can hear you, my little pigeon,"" he gloated. ""The French lady has gone. You are now Shalla's slave for the day and shall do his bidding. We shall make much money together today, you and I. If you perform well for my friends perhaps I shall buy you something nice. Don't you think that's fair?""\n\n""You wouldn't dare to touch me again,"" Jean gasped, between squirms against the finger still inserted deep in her vagina. ""My husband will kill you.""\n\n""If he comes,"" Shalla chided.\n\n""He will come, he will! I just know he will!"" she spat at him. He loved her and he wouldn't leave her alone if he knew where she was and she had told him in the cable. He just had to come in time to save her from this maniac who had already violated her pure clean body once. He was her only chance and if he didn't arrive in time, she would never be the same. She might recover in time from the horrible rape of the other night because she was hardly conscious when it occurred but if she had to submit again with her full senses aware of it, she Flew it would destroy her self respect forever. She would never be able to face the world again. The thought nauseated her and she suddenly felt as though she would throw-up. It took all of her remaining control to keep from it.\n\nShalla slipped his now moistened fingers from her cunt. It had become slightly wet from its natural reaction to the pain. He pressed it under Jean's nose. He felt like taunting her again and couldn't pass up this last remaining opportunity before he threw her on the open market.\n\n""Does that smell familiar,"" he asked, wiping the viscous fluid against her upper lip. Jean moved her face from side to side to escape this further humiliation, the familiar smell seeping into her nostrils.\n\n""Oooohhh, don't, don't please,"" the odor blocking out all other thoughts but of the other night. Horrible memories streamed back of her body bucking against the mattress the shadow of this beast hovering over her like a hugs bird of prey and--and she had thought it was Kevin and had given herself completely. She had begged him, begged him, and the memory of the hot searing eruption in her stomach nauseated her. He had emptied himself in her, shooting his sperm into her every open pore, sperm she thought belonged to her beloved Kevin--Oh, how could she ever face her husband again, the memory of that would always be with her. He must never know, he must never know--\n\nThere was a sudden rapping on the door. The Arab quickly reached over and drew Jean's skirt down over her exposed thighs. He straightened his robe and leaning his head against the door asked in a quiet voice:\n\n""Who is it?""\n\n""It's me, Madame DuFour, open the door.""\n\nHe slid the bolt back and allowed it to swing open, letting the woman enter. Monique took one look at the bed and rushed to Jean's side.\n\n""My dear, my dear, what has this horrible man done to you? What has he done?""\n\n""Oh, Monique, thank god it's you,"" the bereaved girl sobbed. ""He was going to--to--"" The remainder of the sentence was drowned in the tears that flowed profusely down her cheeks.\n\n""You filthy Arab, I told you not to harm her,"" Monique almost screamed at him. ""Now you get out of here, right this minute."" She grabbed him by the arm and shoved him toward the door, winking slightly as she pushed him outside and closed it.\n\n""Oh, my dear, Jean. If I had known they were going to hurt you, I would never have left this morning. They promised they wouldn't touch you."" She rushed over to the bed, stroking Jean's perspiring forehead.\n\n""You--you knew they were going to do this?"" Jean mustered the strength to say through her sobs.\n\n""It isn't what you think, my dear,"" Monique said in a low confidential voice, sitting beside Jean and wiping the tears with her handkerchief.\n\n""You must listen carefully to every word I say, it will mean both of our lives.""\n\n""But--but where is Kevin?"" Jean interrupted, ""he should be here by now. I told him the name of the hotel in my cable.""\n\n""They sent me with another man to meet him this morning but he didn't arrive. Instead, he sent this note with the porter on the train."" Monique drew the note she had Kevin write a few minutes earlier from her purse, holding it so that Jean could read it from the position in which she was lying. She watched with a secret satisfaction as she saw the stunned look of hopelessness flicker across her eyes.\n\n""How--how could he do it? I thought he loved me,"" Jean's body broke into tortured sobs again. She couldn't believe it. The note was in Kevin's handwriting but someone must have forged it. He wouldn't desert her. He just wouldn't!\n\n""Dear, remember, he doesn't know we are in this trouble,"" Monique said as though anticipating her thoughts. ""He's probably met some pretty French girl in Paris and has decided to teach you a lesson. I'm sure he would have come if he had known we needed him so desperately.""\n\n""Then untie me, please, before that man comes back. We must get out of here,"" Jean pleaded to Monique.\n\n""Dear, I can't. They are holding us both prisoner,"" she said in a whisper, holding a finger over her lips for quiet. ""They're white-slavers who followed us to the hotel from the restaurant last night. They saw we were alone and decided to kidnap us. They've hired this desk-clerk to watch you.""\n\n""But what about you? He can't watch us both, can't you get away and call the police?""\n\n""No, they are watching me closely with another man. I told them if they would give us our freedom, I would give them ten thousand dollars but it's only to stall for time. I don't have that much money.""\n\n""Kevin could help, my father would gladly pay it.""\n\n""I hope so, dear. I have cabled him this morning when he was not at the train station and told him it was urgent for him to come here. He is to contact me the moment he arrives. Until then, we must do everything they demand of us or they will kill us. You will never see Kevin again.""\n\n""Oh Monique, there are some things I just can't do, even if they do kill me. I had rather die than to have another man touch me,"" the poor girl whimpered.\n\n""It may not come to that. I'll tell that desk-clerk to keep away from you, but it might raise suspicions if I untie you. You must have faith in me, Jean, it's our only chance.""\n\n""I'll try, but please hurry. Please,"" she moaned, ""I can't stand it much longer.""\n\n""I promise I'll have us out of here tonight, my dear,"" Monique smiled confidently. ""Now you just be brave. I must go and see if I can't really do something about that money in case Kevin doesn't arrive before tonight.""\n\n""Oh, no!"" Jean cried, ""please don't leave me alone. Something awful will happen if you do. I just know it will. I can feel it.""\n\n""Nonsense, my dear, you must not get hysterical and show your weakness. I told you I would talk to that Arab and tell him if he touches you, no money. He won't dare risk offending his superiors.""\n\nTo Jean's horror, Monique rose and went to the door. She was going to leave her alone.\n\n""Remember now, chins up,"" she smiled confidently as she closed the door behind her.\n\nJean had never felt so alone in her life. Monique was her only chance to ever see Kevin again and make up for all the awful things that had happened to her. It would never be the same, she knew that. He was probably with some French girl in bed now as he had threatened to do when he left her that morning. But she had made a mistake too and now all she had to depend on was Monique. She would forgive Kevin when she was with him again, he had no way of knowing what she was going through. It was all her fault now, and all she had to depend on was Monique--she had to get them out of this.\n\nThe Arab had no intention of letting this chance of making fast money escape him. He had the girl completely under his control and he could turn that into quite a sum in a matter of hours if he kept the customers turning over fast enough. By tonight when he had to deliver her to the address the French woman had given him, he could have amassed a small fortune. He smiled to himself when he thought of the French woman's warnings to him about not hurting the American girl.\n\nGreat ghost of Allah, didn't she know it was impossible to wear it out!\n\nShe could perform just as well tonight after a hundred fucks as she could after one. Perhaps even better. She would be more experienced. He, Shalla, would see that her education was carried out properly.\n\nHe had planned it well. As soon as the Madame had left, he called his cousin. Mufta, and promised him one dollar for each customer he brought in. He warned him to be careful in those he chose and make certain they were foreign sailors and would keep quiet as it might be dangerous with the police if one of them talked about it afterwards.\n\nShalla was happy and pleased with himself for his cleverness. At least, he would have the days profit if anything went wrong with the rest of the plan tonight. He did not like to place all his eggs in one basket. Besides, he would not have to share this with the French lady. All of it would be his, except of course, the commission to his cousin. He might even take part of that back at the end of the day by selling him a turn.\n\nMufta should be coming back with the first customer soon, he thought happily, he had better go up and prepare the girl. There were not many hours for this little side business and he couldn't afford to lose time by any of her childish objections.\n\nJean's body jerked to life as she heard the rattle of the key in the door. This was the moment she had been dreading. The moment she would have to face the Arab again. She was totally helpless like this and she knew from the cruel eyes that no words Monique might say to him would stop him if he really wanted her. She had remembered his reference to her and his friends this morning. It had almost been forgotten but during the period in which she was alone she had time to ponder their entire conversation. He had spoken of her performing well. What did he mean by those things? She didn't like the tone of them and she hoped Monique would be back before the afternoon. Perhaps she could hold him off for that length of time. Well, she would fight as she had never fought before if he did try anything. She still had her feet to kick with and she vowed to herself she would use them with all her strength.\n\nThe door opened and the Arab entered, locking it behind him. His eyes flickered over Jean's form stretched down the length of the bed. Her body was tense and some of the bravado she had seen building up deserted her as she saw the cold business-like look on his face. He walked to the foot of the bed and looked down at her.\n\n""Well my pigeon, we must open shop. Our first customers will be coming soon and we want to be ready for them.""\n\n""What--what do you mean?"" Jean whispered in a low unbelieving voice. ""You--you mean someone else is coming here?""\n\n""Why, of course. I told you we would make much money together today,"" he answered walking around the bed. ""But we must hurry. Mufta, my cousin, will bring our clients in a few minutes.""\n\nShalla reached down, lifting her dress and began pulling it up her full thighs. Jean had lain motionless in a momentary state of shock from the horrible things he had just said, but as he reached down, her body reacted. She lifted one leg back suddenly and kicked up, catching him full under the chin. Shalla, caught by surprise, let out a sick gasp and tumbled backwards against the wall. He slid slowly to the floor, dazed and with a slight trickle of blood coming from the corner of his mouth. He sat still for a moment, his mouth hanging open as though not comprehending what had happened to him.\n\nJean watched him, her heart in her throat. Then she saw his eyes flicker slowly up to meet hers. She had never seen such cruel hatred registered in a human face before. She knew by his expression that any compassion he may have had for her as a human being was now totally destroyed. Deep fear gripped her body as she watched him bring his hand slowly to his mouth and wipe the blood away. His gaze dropped to the smeared streak on the back of his hand and then quickly back to her.\n\nHe stood up slowly, not taking his eyes from her. His hands went under his robe and withdrew a long black belt from his pants. Without a word, he advanced on the bed eyeing her like an animal trainer advancing on his prey. Jean huddled frozen in fear, her legs drawn up in a tight ball in the center of the bed, her arms held tightly by the ropes above her head. She stared in wide-eyed terror as he raised his arm and cracked the belt through the air, the tip biting into her left breast with a sickening slap. She groaned from the sudden excruciating pain, kicking her legs out in automatic reaction. The belt sang through the air again, this time catching her full between the open thighs. She groaned again, this time deeper as the cruel leather cut its way into her flesh again and again, leaving tiny red welts rising on her skin behind its cruel path\n\n""Aaaaggg! Aaaggg! No! No! Please! No more, no more, I'll do anything!"" she blurted out after several minutes of the sickening torture. The pain was unbearable and she knew if he hit her again she would faint dead away. Her mind was beyond logical thought, the only thing that mattered was to escape this horrible punishment. She couldn't stand it again.\n\n""Has Madame had enough?"" Shalla glared down at her, the whip raised for another blow.\n\n""Yes, yes, oh please, don't hit me again!"" Jean cowered into the mattress, tears streaming from her eyes.\n\n""Shalla shall not be so gentle the next time. Let's hope you remember well.""\n\nHe placed the belt on the table and came to the bed again. Jean closed her eyes tightly as she felt the humiliation of his hands moving over her, stripping her clothing away. He didn't bother to untie her hands, but ripping her thin summer dress from the neck down to the hem, peeling the pieces away roughly and throwing them haphazardly to the floor. She clenched her teeth tightly together, fighting off waves of nausea as he drew her thin nylon panties slowly down her rounded full thighs, lifting her buttocks with his free hand to let them pass. Her brassiere came last as he took each cup in a hand and tore it away brutally, her firm full breasts popping out like ripe succulent grapefruit ready for harvest. The tiny red tips hardened involuntarily as they hit the cool air and stood up like dainty pink buds of a spring flower ready to quiver into bloom.\n\nShalla stood back from the bed a few feet, viewing his handiwork. This should be a most profitable day, he thought happily, as his gaze wandered over the voluptuous body spread naked and defenseless before him, its spirit broken. She would cooperate now, he thought, or he would have to teach her a real lesson. He couldn't risk any of his customers being dissatisfied. He knew the brutality of the seamen that came into port here and if they paid money for something, they expected to get every penny's worth. He could not afford to have trouble with them. They might ruin the hotel.\n\nJean lay docile in the center of the mattress. Her thoughts were a jumbled mass of humiliation and helplessness. Monique had promised she would keep the Arab away from her but she had not. He was now going to turn her body into a receptacle for any man that was willing to pay for it. How could she live through this? How could she ever face Kevin or anyone again after she had been used as a common whore with the dregs of the earth using her young almost untouched body to satiate their warped desires. She had no idea what to expect but her imagination ran wild. What would they do to her? What would they expect her to do? Great tears of self-pity swelled through her clenched eyes and rolled silently down her cheeks. Her mind suddenly rebelled again, the pain of the belt was forgotten. She couldn't go through with it!\n\n""I won't do it,"" she suddenly screamed, opening her eyes and looking straight at the Arab. ""You can beat me, but I won't do it.""\n\n""Shalla has other ways, Madame,"" he said looking at her coldly. He did not intend to have his plans spoiled now. He had not really wanted to harm her too much as he would have to argue later with the French woman but it was beginning to appear that he had no choice. Time was growing short and he couldn't risk an outburst from this little bitch if one of the customers were there.\n\nHe calmly lit a cigarette, watching her from the corner of his eye as he did so. Jean stared back at him arrogantly, refusing contemptuously to drop her eyes from his almost amused gaze.\n\n""Madame realizes, of course, that the belt is an orthodox way of convincing ones property to do its bidding. We Arabs are noted for the more subtle methods of gaining obedience. Do you wish to test them?""\n\nJean glared at him through hate filled eyes, refusing to speak. She was afraid her voice would crack from the fear that dwelled underneath. She was determined not to show it. He might conquer her body but he would never conquer her spirit again as he had the other night with drugs. She would never consciously submit no matter what he did to her.\n\n""You leave me no choice, my pigeon,"" Shalla said, as he unlocked the door and disappeared down the hallway.\n\nJean's spirits sagged and she felt her body shaking violently. What horrible thing was he going to do? She had heard of the terrible tortures they used on each other in their wars and her faith in her resolution to fight him at all costs began to falter. She prayed that her strength would hold up against whatever it might be. She couldn't give him the satisfaction of total submission. She would resist if it killed her.\n\nThe Arab returned, carrying a cage in his hand with a huge black carnivorous rat squeaking inside, his long monstrous nose sniffing inquisitively through the wire bars.\n\nJean felt her stomach turn and a deep piercing scream escaped involuntarily from her throat. It was the most grotesque thing she had ever seen, it's evil little eyes darting about the room as though searching for something to fasten its tiny needle-like teeth on and rip to shreds.\n\n""I see you like my little pet,"" he chuckled harshly. ""He likes meat but only if it's flavored to his special taste.""\n\nAs Jean cringed tightly into the mattress, the grinning Arab took a small piece of raw meat from his hand and dropped it into the cage. The rat scurried for it, sniffed it carefully and then backed away without touching it.\n\n""You see, not to his liking.""\n\nShalla took another piece and rubbed a liquid from a small bottle on it and dropped that into the cage. The rat leaped upon it, gulping it down greedily and then stood on his hind legs against the side of the cage squeaking wildly for more.\n\n""You see, my dear, he is well trained in his tastes.""\n\nShalla advanced on the prostrate girl who was frozen into immobility by the horror of the sight she had just seen. She tried to move but couldn't. Her body refused to answer. Shalla rubbed small droplets of the liquid smoothly around the nipples of her upturned breasts as she watched helplessly. Then, he opened the cage door and pulled the evil little animal from it, attaching a string around his neck. He dropped him on the bed, holding the loose end of the cord in his hand. The rat struggled against it, sniffing his way on the mattress along the side of the fear-frozen girl's body. She jerked spasmodically as Shalla gave him a little more line and he leaped to her naked belly, his tiny feet making slight imprints in her soft yielding flesh.\n\nJean shrieked in terror as suddenly the rat smelled the liquid. She could feel the horrible creeping claws dig suddenly into the flesh of her stomach as he struggled to get at her scent covered breasts. He squeaked wildly, fighting with savage desperation to crawl his way to the coated tips of her quivering nipples. Jean could see his tiny evil eyes down between the valley of her breasts, his teeth bared like a giant snarling dog. She wanted to scream out again but the paralyzing fear held her motionless, her flesh crawling in abhorrence from the touch of the vile little animal. Her body struggled to sink keeper into the mattress in escape but it was useless, there was no sanctuary from the cruel defilement. Shalla, taunting her proud full body, loosened the string again and she could feel the warm nose sniffing hungrily at the underside of her left breast, the sudden moist contact bringing back her voice without warning. Low whining pleas droned almost incoherently from between her clenched teeth.\n\n""Ugggggg, get him off of me! Get him off of me! Please, please,"" her head churned from side to side, her wrists fighting against the bonds, ""Oh God, get him off of me!""\n\n""Say fuck, shit, cunt,"" the grinning Arab demanded. He would break her spirit completely before he let her go this time.\n\n""Ooohh, fuck, shit, cunt,"" the words spat from her mouth without hesitation, there was no thought of resistance left, only the revulsion of this horrible beast struggling to devour her unprotected breasts.\n\n""Say it again,"" he smirked, loosening the cord another hair.\n\n""Ooohh! fuck! Ooohh! shit! No-Nooo, Aaaahhhhggg! Cunt!"" she shrieked, feeling the wet sniffling nose touching farther up the underside of her quivering breast, the sharp tiny nails straining against the flaccid skin of her ribs.\n\nShalla held the string tight, keeping the squeaking black rat less than an inch from the throbbing nipple for what seemed an eternity, and then, pulled him slowly from the churning girls body.\n\nJean was next to unconscious when she felt the vile hairy animal withdrawn from her flesh and the liquid wiped from her breasts. His hand dwelling longer at the task than necessary. Her body shuddered. She knew she was at his mercy. She could fight against pain or even humiliation-- but not this--not this horror--it was asking too much Only death would be better and she would gladly have killed herself this very minute to escape the degradations she knew were to be heaped upon her helpless body now, but there was no way. There was only hopeless submission or the rat and she knew her body would betray her again if she were subjected to those horribly cruel teeth straining to tear viciously at her flesh.\n\nThere was something else, something else that would help her through the grotesque ordeal coming, it had helped before--it was the only hope of coming through it sane.\n\n""Shalla,"" she said lifelessly, her voice steeped in resignation. ""Give me some strong tea.""\n\n""Madame is learning well, I see,"" he answered. ""I will get some.""\n\nHe had wanted her to have nothing, as seeing her conscious humiliation and submission meant almost as much to him as the money he would make but it was getting late. The first customers may be coming through the door downstairs even at this moment. He would leave out the sleeping potion when he mixed it and add some extra aphrodisiac. This would be almost as good, at least she would be fully conscious. Her drugged enjoyment of it might even be as good a show as her being forced to subject herself to it out of fear. It would certainly please the clients better. Perhaps he should have done this from the beginning and saved himself all this trouble.\n\nHe added the extra pinch of the lust producing powder, whistling softly to himself. It was a bit much but he hoped for many customers today and she must please them all. After all, what man wanted a limp piece of meat under him, especially when he had paid good money for it This would put some fire into that proud little white ass. It would shake as it never had before or probably ever would again\n\nHe returned to the room and presented the glass to the naked girl, loosening one arm so that she might drink.\n\n""We shall leave ""Chiga"" here just to make certain Madame. I want him close by in case we need him hurriedly. He is very hungry. I have not fed him in three days,"" he chuckled.\n\nJean shuddered again, looking at the horrible creature with unabashed loathing and took a deep swallow of the dark mint tea. Its warm refreshing flavor coursed through her emotion scarred body, a welcome sedative to the pain and soul searing torture her mind and flesh had been subjected to. It was almost a relief this feeling of surrender. She had done all that was humanly possible to avert the inevitable and now the burden of responsibility was lifted from her. She had no other choice and when one has no other choice their responsibility does not exist. Unless, of course, one is made of the stuff that martyrs are and there aren't many of those left in the world.\n\n""Cover him please, Shalla,"" she said simply, taking another long swallow from the glass. ""I'll remember he's there.""\n\nShalla covered the cage with a towel from the rack in the bathroom. He could already detect a note of fatalistic acceptance in the girl's voice. The tea and the presence of the rat were working better than he had expected. He had anticipated some further form of resistance but it hadn't materialized. Now it was too late. With the amount of aphrodisiac he had put in the drink, she would be a churning mass of raw lust in a mater of a few minutes. He wanted to see that. He would like to stand at the foot of the bed and watch her go into heat. He had seen it before with others and it was an inciting thing to see an unwilling woman turned into a raging sex-crazed mass of flesh in a matter of minutes. He would, besides profiting well, also enjoy the day ahead.\n\nJean drained the glass and lay back against the mattress waiting for the conscious-killing sleep that she remembered from before. It did not come. She waited expectantly, praying the dream producing drug would begin its work before Shalla's cousin returned. She couldn't bear to be conscious and face the man who was to possess her body for money.\n\nThe Arab hovered over her suddenly.\n\n""We have a long day, Madame, and Shalla does not want his investment ruined. We must make certain you do not tire."" He took her free wrist that she had been drinking with and retied it to the top of the bed and then pulled a small jar from his robe pocket, holding it above her face. She recognized it as a Vaseline type substance. He removed the cap and took a swab on his middle finger. Jean automatically clamped her thighs tightly together as he looked down between her legs.\n\n""Open them,"" he commanded.\n\nJean lay still, the fear rising again.\n\n""Would Madame prefer ""Chiga!"" he nodded impatiently toward the covered cage.\n\nHer eyes widened at the mention of the loathsome name and she drew her legs quickly apart, closing her eyes tightly to hide the shame of her exposure. She jerked abruptly as his hands came in electrifying contact with the fleshy lips of her vagina. He pulled them gently apart, until the hair-lined slit was wide-open, exposing the tightly clasped entrance to her cunt. He inserted his finger, massaging the lubricating salve all around inside the walls and opening. Jean's shame knew no bounds as his finger circled around inside her, unhindered by any resistance on her part.\n\n""Oh God, if I could only fight,"" she groaned incoherently to herself. ""If I only had the courage.""\n\nShalla's humiliating rummaging between her legs was suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door.\n\n""Mufta is here,"" he said, excitedly, looking down at the stricken Jean as though she should share in his joy. ""He has our first client.""\n\nShalla's face sobered for a moment and he placed his hand on top of the covered cage, casting a menacing glance at the prostrate girl.\n\n""Remember, if there is one complaint from a customer, then I shall give ""Chiga"" your left breast. You have my word by Allah.""\n\nThere was absolutely no doubt in the cringing girl's mind that he would do it. There was no such thing as mercy in his animalistic world, and she was fully aware that her survival as a whole human being depended on how well she accepted the hopelessness of her situation. Kevin had deserted her, and now Monique, she was alone and defenseless.\n\nJean cowered in the center of the bed, her arms still bound tightly above her head. She felt her nakedness as a great shame covering her like an evil blanket. One that couldn't be dislodged no matter how hard one struck out against it. And now, that blanket was going to be replaced by something even more evil, the bodies of strange obscene men. Men, who would not even know her name or that she would not know, except as great shafts of indecent flesh drubbing into her helpless body. She would be the receptacle into which they would spew their lewd sperm as they had into thousands of other whores in other places at other times.\n\nThe vile squeak of the rat penetrated through her thoughts into her inner conscious mind. It too was part of the evil picture. It was the conqueror, the thing against which she could not fight. She knew she would have submitted to any demands, no matter how depraved, to keep that evil creature away from her, to keep its monstrous teeth from tearing at her body. This she would have done with or without the deadening potion she was now awaiting to lift consciousness from her tortured brain. It would only make it bearable, like Novocain when one had a tooth pulled, it didn't eliminate the horrible tearing at one's flesh, only hid it from the mind of the patient.\n\nThe door opened.\n\nOh God, she thought, Not yet. I'm not ready. I can still feel. Wait, wait please!\n\nShe prayed in fevered anguish for the drug to work, to cover her nakedness with the invisible cloak of unconsciousness.\n\nBut it didn't.\n\n""Remember, my friend, fifteen minutes for your two dollars, no more,"" the voice of the Arab reminded cheerfully from the hallway. ""And do not mark the girl.""\n\nThe squeak of the rat resounded through the room as it heard its master's voice from the distance. It was hungry and the harsh scratching sounds of its paws clawing against the side of the cage silenced a cry building deep within Jean's fear-quaking body.\n\nA short fat man, dressed in the sweat-soaked clothes of a dock- worker, entered and closed the door behind him. His eyes flickered in appreciation when he saw the delicious young feast spread defenseless on the bed. Jean had hoped, somewhere deep in her mind, that the bonds tying her to the bed would stir his conscience and he would call the police. One look at his lust-filled face dispelled this hope. The Arab was too clever. He would not bring men who say eye to eye with the law. He would choose his clientele well, probably those wanted by the law themselves. The quarter around the hotel was filled with them.\n\nThe dock-worker removed his shirt, silently staring at her with undisguised rapaciousness visible in his eyes. His huge barrel chest covered with ape-like hair, rose and fell in short puffing gasps as he dropped his pants to the floor. His short fat cock jerked into view beneath an overhanging roll of fat from his white belly.\n\nJean's eyes bulged in terror. The tea! The tea! Why didn't it work?""\n\nAnd, suddenly, it did, but not the way she had expected.\n\nThe first piercing warning of Shalla's betrayal came as the man leaned gleefully over the edge of the bed and began running has rough callused hands over her smooth cringing flesh.\n\nHer reaction was violent!\n\nA deep indescribable electrifying shock shot through the frayed nerve-ends of her body like a thousand tiny sharp needles. Laughing red devils danced wickedly along the inner softness of her thighs. Her buttocks ground desperately into the mattress to quench a searing hot flame suddenly licking hungrily at her nakedness. It was futile, the fire roared headlong out of control. She lay immobile for a moment, her mind struggling hopelessly against the pin-pricks of sensation following the path of the course fingers digging into her flesh\n\nHe played cruelly on, unaware of the hopeless battle raging within the tortured girl beneath his kneading hands. He placed his thumbs on the fleshy lips of hair lining the outside of her cunt and pulled slowly apart. Jean lay holding her breath and fighting with all her moral strength\n\nIt was not enough, her resistance shattered.\n\nShe groaned, the exquisite feeling of air rushing over the rising bud of her exposed clitoris. It rippled up her now quivering belly and out into the nipples of her throbbing tits, drowning out the debasing humiliation of the strange hands roaming over her nakedness. The straining muscles of her thighs relaxed loosely, her white ivory breasts rose and fell heavily with her labored breath.\n\nThe man's tongue licked nervously at his thick mouth, small beads of sweat formed over his upper lip as he watched the gradual transformation of the girl beneath his stroking fingers. He did not understand and did not care, he would not question a gift like this--only a fool would.\n\nHe could not wait. He pushed her unresisting thighs wide with the rough palms of his hands and crawled eagerly over between their lush fullness. The devils danced faster around the rough pink edges of Jean's naked cunt as she felt the bed sag from his weight. It felt like a wet hot tunnel, and it had to be filled. Her eyes locked greedily on the fat thick cock dangling from his kneeling body above her. Suddenly forgotten was the evil animal lurking in the cage on the table; forgotten were the fears of humiliation. She needed but one thing now; she needed that cock! More than anything else in the world!\n\nEven as her mind fought the repulsive sight of the kneeling fat body hovering between the slimness of wide-stretched thighs, her legs kicked out uncontrollably and her heels curled around his hips. She jerked forward wildly, pulling him with a grunt, heavily on top of her writhing body. He guided the thick blood-filled head straight into her throbbing cunt, his heavy weight smashing her with a deep moan far down into the mattress. He levered up, ramming his rod as deep as it would go into the hungry clasping pussy. His balls smacked heavily against her upturned ass, his fat hairy stomach bored hotly into the yielding softness of her belly.\n\nJean strained against the ropes but they held, cruelly cutting into her wrists and causing her teeth to gnash tightly together to drive back the pain of her tortured muscles. She wanted him deeper. She wanted to pull him deeper into her hot quivering cunt but the bonds held her back.\n\n""Fuck deeper, Fuck deeper!"" she screamed at him in desperation.\n\nHe grasped her ass cheeks in both hands and drove his cock to the hilt. It was too short!\n\nShe groaned in frustration, splaying her legs wide out over the bed to give him greater access. But it did not help.\n\nAs if in apology, the sweating fat man rammed his tongue deep into her wide-open mouth, the saliva drooling down into her throat. She sucked at it in wild frenzy, her body caught up in a whirlpool of naked raw lust that she had never known before. His jerking cock pistoned into her mercilessly, bringing gasps of pain as his pelvis smacked against her crotch, a brutal thud resounding through the room with each pile-driving thrust. She moaned again, he was bringing her to the peak with the brutal pounding of his body alone.\n\nThen--suddenly--as she bucked uncontrollably beneath him, she felt his plunging cock stiffen without warning and spew its white-hot liquid far into the hidden recesses of her tortured womb.\n\nJean groaned in frustration. It was too soon, too soon. She was almost there, the peak was but a hair away. She strained crazily for it, but the man's dead weight collapsed heavily across her still driving body. The useless deflated prick hung spent between her churning thighs.\n\nShe buffeted her wet crotch up against it angrily, tears of frustration running down her passion inflamed cheeks. But the soft rubbery tube gave way limply before her anguished last upward thrusts. He rolled from her body, breathing heavily in satiation, he had gotten his two dollars worth. He smiled happily.\n\nThe fire burned on in Jean, even as the man left the room, she was waiting for the next, grinding her buttocks into the mattress in anticipation.\n\nOh God, she sobbed, the hunger coursing through her like a narcotic. I'm going crazy, crazy. Send me someone! send me someone!\n\nShalla's head appeared through the partially open door, a grin of satisfaction on his lips as he saw Jean's drugged body writhing out of control on the bed. He must raise his price and cut the time to ten minutes. Mufta had many clients waiting downstairs and the potion would last for hours. The girl was beyond objecting to anything now. In fact, he thought happily, she would welcome it.\n\nJean's eyes were glazed in frightened uncontrollable desire. The thoughts of unconsciousness had faded. She wanted to feel. She wanted to feel the deliciousness of a man fucking her. She wanted her belly filled by great pools of cum and feel it shaking around wetly inside her--\n\nHurry, Shalla, hurry, her mind droned drunkenly. Bring me one, bring me one or I'll die!\n\nShe did not have long to wait. The door opened and an old man on crutches hobbled in, his eyes shining in lust. He had only one leg and his clothes were those of a street beggar. They looked as though they had not left his body in months. Jean's passion was beyond caring now, he was a man! A man with a cock that could slice into her burning pussy. That was all that mattered.\n\nHurry, you bastard, hurry, raced through her mind desperately. She opened her legs wide, pointing the dripping hair-lined slit of her cunt directly at the lewdly grinning cripple, grinding it up with her tightly clenched ass in an equally lewd invitation to spur him to speed.\n\nHe lost no time in tearing his ragged clothes from his unwashed body. He hadn't believed the Arab on the street when he had described this women he had for sale. Nor the price. All that would buy on the street was a fat old hag who had been used up years before and who would lie drunkenly under you thinking of the wine she could buy with the money from this trick. But this was different. The Arab had spoken truly. She was young and her flesh was firm. It had been many long years since he had fucked anything even approaching this. He could not afford the young ones in the houses and even if he could they would turn him down because of his nauseating appearance. He could not believe his luck with this one, begging him for it with her obscene gestures and groans. He would use his ten minutes well.\n\nHe hobbled to the bed and without ceremony, threw the stump of his missing leg over Jean's squirming body. He straddled her stomach heavily. The soft whiteness of it brushed tantalizingly against the wrinkled sac of-his dangling balls causing his ancient prick to jerk in anticipation He moved forward along her writhing torso, laying his still semi-soft penis between the valley of her full fleshy tits. He cupped a hand on either side of the quivering mounds and pushed them together, trapping his awakening cock softly between them. He had always wanted to do this but none would ever let him. Now with the girl's hands tied over her head she could not object. Besides, the Arab said anything as long as he didn't mark her.\n\nJean, beneath him, could feel the bones of his thin buttocks pressing painfully into her ribs as he rocked forward. He had straddled her so suddenly that she had been taken unaware. She needed him in her--not like this. She tried desperately to wriggle up the bed under him but he rode with her body.\n\n""No, no, please, not that way, not that way,"" she cried in frustration as she looked down her nose and watched the red bulbous head growing between her tightly held tits. She could feel it begin to throb against the sensitive tissue of her skin, sending further sheets of hot licking flame racing down to the quivering slit of her palpitating cunt.\n\n""Oh God no! Fuck me, please! Please!"" she begged as he began a rocking motion, sliding his blue veined cock faster and faster between her straining breasts. Spit dripped from his puffing lips, moistening the narrow valley and making the passage easier for the rampaging instrument that ignored her pleas. He continued his desperate thrusting--faster-- faster--his breath coming in quick labored gasps, until before her horror- stricken eyes, its long stored cum began spurting in sticky hot streams over her naked breasts. It ran down over her shoulders and throat in wet white rivulets, soaking the mattress beneath.\n\n""Get in me. Get in me. Now! Now!"" she raved, her head thrashing from side to side in bitter defeat.\n\n""Why didn't you? Why didn't you?"" she shouted up at him through hate-filled eyes, her arms straining at the binding ropes like a mad woman. She cursed his impotency with all the foul words that came to her lust deranged mind.\n\n""Send me a man! Shalla you son of a bitch! Send me a man!"" she screamed at the top of her lungs. Her cunt was a steaming hot cavern now that twitched like a nerve out of control. Her body was going to explode into a million fiery particles if someone didn't stuff a cock into her soon--she sobbed hysterically, crying out for deliverance.\n\nThe crippled dressed and hobbled hurriedly from the room, fearful that this lunatic might break loose from her bonds and do him bodily harm.\n\nAs Jean watched him disappear through the door, she suddenly gasped and held her breath. His form was replaced by the shadow of the biggest man she had ever seen. He stooped as he entered to keep from hitting his head against the frame.\n\nHe was jet black!\n\nHer pleadings froze in her throat. Desire, suddenly replaced by fear, withered in her body. He would kill her!\n\n""I've brought you a man, my pigeon,"" Shalla's voice cooed from behind the giant Nubian. ""I've given him a discount to let some of the others watch. You must perform well,"" he chortled happily. ""They are paying one American dollar each for a good exhibition and we can't disappoint them, can we?""\n\n""Ohh, please, no,"" Jean whimpered, a battle raging between her mental revulsion and the fire raging inside her drugged body. ""I can't, I can't, not in front of other people. N-not with h-him. Ohh, Please, please, Shalla!""\n\nWithout speaking, he reached for the towel over the caged black rat and withdrew it slowly, his cruel grin directed straight into her eyes.\n\n""Chiga would like to watch also. I'm certain you would not like to disappoint my little pet. He offends so easily.""\n\nThe starving rat clawed and struggled against the restraining wire of the cage, his beady eyes hungrily searching the room for some sign of food to quell his ravenous appetite. Jean shrank back into the mattress, the terror again crawling over her as his tiny wicked eyes locked on her naked white flesh\n\nShalla watched the servile acceptance register on her terrified face. He was contented that she would not give trouble with the threat present of her breasts being ripped from her body. He patted the top of the cage lovingly and motioned for Mufta to herd the crowd into the room.\n\nJean was dimly aware, through drug glazed eyes, of the leering faces crowding into the small closed room. Would they ever stop coming? They were lining the walls and hanging over the iron rail at the end of the bed, packing the small chamber until the air became hot and almost unbearable from their sweating unwashed bodies and heavy excited breathing. They were horrible grotesque faces peering down at her. Some toothless and unshaven, some marred by terrible diseases, but all wide- eyed and eager for the cruel ravishment of the quivering white body staked out before them to begin\n\nWhen the room was jammed with at least twenty straining men, Shalla motioned for Mufta to lock the door, cutting off the last entrance for air. The odor was heavy and pressed down on Jean like an invisible musty cape. She struggled for breath, her lungs sucking in great gasps, fighting to maintain consciousness.\n\nShalla nodded his head at the painting Nubian who began eagerly stripping his clothes from his glistening black body. His pants fell to the floor causing a murmur of fevered approval to ripple through the excited crowd. His giant ebony cock reared out from his black muscular stomach like a third arm with a huge tightly balled fist at the end. It was at least ten inches long and two inches wide and the two great sperm inflated balls hanging at the base gave it the menacing appearance of a cannon ready to fire.\n\nJean jerked her tightly clenched eyes open at the ripple of noise running through the room, her shocked gaze locking on the monstrous shaft pointing directly at her. She gasped in terror, drawing her thighs tightly together in anguished fear, her mouth dropping loosely open in astonished disbelief.\n\nIt couldn't be true. He would split her open! Horrible visions of her ripped torn body flickered wildly through her cringing mind. They couldn't do it. They couldn't do it!\n\nThe Nubian stepped to the bed, the crowd closing behind him to get a closer look at the unbelievable spectacle about to take place before them. Helpful hands from the sides of the mattress grasped harshly at Jean's tightly clasped ankles, pulling them brutally open. Her delicate pink slit nestling in the soft pubic hair burst into full view of the spectators at the end of the bed. The others strained closer around the bedside to get their look at the palpitating treasure of the struggling girl. Over-anxious hands reached out to pinch quickly at the white full tits above, digging harshly for a stolen moment, and then disappearing anonymously back into the crowd.\n\nThe giant black climbed between her wide-spread legs. The restraining hands on her ankles levered them up off the bed and back over her head until the soles of her upside down feet were touching the headboard in a great vee about four feet apart Jean's face contorted in anguish, every muscle in her body felt as though it were stretched beyond all human endurance. The flat plane of her soft hair covered pussy was presented up to the kneeling Nubian in defenseless sacrifice. It was his, his to plunder at will.\n\nHe grinned down at it, his lips bared back over the white ivory of his teeth in unbridled lust. He stroked his immense cock with both hands in greedy preparation for the assault on the helpless up-turned cunt in front of him His body swayed on his knees like a stalking cobra, the glistening ebony skin shining in the dim light of the single bulb hanging above. He shuffled forward slowly, his pelvis and great bulging black cock shoved out and quivering like a savage limbo dancer caught in the hypnotic throes of a primeval jungle ceremony.\n\nJean, up through wide-split thighs, watched in awed terror, the writhing torso advancing toward her helpless aperture. She could not turn her eyes from the vile instrument that was in a moment to cleave through her warm body in vicious rape. She was mesmerized into abject stillness.\n\nSuddenly, without warning, the swaying Nubian jerked his pelvis back and his head came forward and down in a dark blur, his gleaming ivory teeth fastening into the soft flesh of her belly. A tiny nip at her navel and his tongue began a slow tantalizing exploration of her whiteness, following the soft path of light fuzz down into the flanges of her cringing pussy. He spread its young fleshy lips with his fingers and with a maddening liquid suck of the lips, drew the tiny pink bud of Jean's throbbing clitoris wetly into his hot moist mouth. He nibbled at it with the sharp tips of his teeth, feeling it jerking back to life from the softness that fear had brought.\n\nJean clenched her eyes tightly shut against the whirlpools of sensation that were shooting out of control again through her loins. She fought with all her inner strength against the betrayal of her body. Thoughts of Kevin and the life and children they would have after this nightmare was over coursed through her mind. No, No, she must not let them win. She mustn't! She mustn't!\n\nBut suddenly, the Nubian's tongue snaked forward, burrowing up her straining cunt like a racing lizard. The shock rippled crazily up her spine to the base of her skull where it shattered in a cascade of wildly shooting colored stars. The hot meteors rained down tauntingly over her whole body. Her crotch jerked involuntarily forward, burying the flicking tongue to its roots. Fire replaced fear and all else.\n\nShe was that cent! Oh God, she was that cant!\n\nHer entire being was suddenly a great open cavern that had to be filled, that had to be gorged and stuffed with hot fiery flesh. Nothing else mattered now; not Kevin, not principles, not humiliation, just the flicking reality of the probing tongue that had crawled from between her hot steaming furrow and was tracing tiny round wet circles up her body.\n\n""Ohh, ohh, yes, yesss, suck my tits, yes, like that, like that! Bite me! Aaaaagggg!""\n\nIt moved on up over her throat, licking at her nose and eyes and cheeks, the hot thick saliva soaking her skin. She rotated her lust contorted face around searching with her open mouth for the wet fleshy mass. She found it and sucked it deep into her throat with a low animal moan. His saliva gushed into her in unimpeded torrents, she swallowed greedily, mewling for more.\n\nHer crotch ground frantically around below, searching with her gaping hot pussy for that monstrous pole that was going to rip her belly asunder. The lust incited crowd around the bed gasped as the great bulging head found its pulsating opening. It jostled for a moment against the pink ragged edges of flesh, insinuating itself gently between them. Then, with a flick of the hips, the grinning Nubian forced the blood-filled tip brutally into the throbbing lips of the hair-lined cunt, stretching the resisting rubbery flesh almost to the bursting point.\n\nJean threw her head wildly to the side and screamed\n\n""Aaaagggg!""\n\nIt sunk a cruel inch, the struggling girl trying desperately to kick her legs free and escape the punishing impalement. The eager restraining hands held them tightly back against the bedstead. In her wild passion a moment ago she had overestimated herself. The cock was too big. She could never take it in a million years. It was splitting her cunt lips terribly, the pain unbearable, rocketing through her stretched body like tiny sharp probing needles.\n\nThe Nubian levered up on his hands in the push-up position and flicked again--his grin widening--the relentless monster sliding another excruciating inch.\n\n""Uuuuuugggg!""\n\nAnother inch--\n\n""Aaaagggg!""\n\nHot stale breaths coursed over her naked sweating body as the men crowded closer. Their faces hung over the bed within inches of her straining nudity, watching hypnotically this young white beauty being fucked and skewered like a medieval slave by the giant glistening Nubian. She was dimly aware of hands tearing at her breasts from the leering crowd and fingers clawing over every part of her flesh until it felt as though she were covered with tiny crawling animals trying to enter every pore of her helpless body. The room had become a giant octopus with thousands of grasping tentacles reaching out obscenely to crush her in her helplessness.\n\n""Nooo... Noooooo!"" she sobbed hysterically, tears gushing like fountains from her open but almost unseeing eyes.\n\nHer sobbing, struggling protests and resistance brought a sudden crushing thrust from the Nubian that plowed the giant black cock deep into her tight resisting passage, pushing great ripples of pink soft flesh in rolling waves before it. Jean jerked convulsively as the huge rod raced into her belly like a runaway freight train smashing all resistance. It was an uncontrolled monster crawling around inside her, filling her every crevice and pushing her inner organs into tiny tight balls that could not breath or move. It was coming out her throat, out her mouth, curling around her shoulders and neck to crush her life away. It was ripping her soul from her body and devouring it in great gulps of depraved sensuality.\n\nSuddenly, it stopped. With an earth-shattering jolt, the Nubians pelvis thudded heavily into her upturned crotch The monstrous sperm inflated balls insinuating themselves with a smack into the wide-split crevice of her ass.\n\nThe huge ebony cock lay imbedded to the hilt inside Jean's shivering cunt like an ancient impaling torture device.\n\nThe Nubian held still above for a moment until the bereaved girl beneath him adjusted to the presence of the huge member planted in her white soft belly. He watched as her pain contorted face began a slow relaxation, the tightly gnashed teeth opening in surprised adjustment.\n\n""A-Aaaaah,"" her lips breathed in welcome relief.\n\nHe flexed the giant head, bringing a deep groan from her lips, her teeth re-clenching. He flexed again--another groan again--a lesser groan, as her hot passage grew accustomed to the increasing size. Then he began a slow revolving motion with his pelvis, grinding his cock tightly into her naked crotch, expanding the still cringing walls of her vagina until it fit like a well tailored glove.\n\nUnbelieving eyes peered lustfully within inches of the huge buried member, amazed that the tight tiny cunt they had seen before was capable of swallowing the whole of it Hands from the crowd rubbed lewdly over the moon-shaped cheeks of her skewered buttocks. From both sides of the bed, fingers pulled cruelly at the fleshy hair covered lips surrounding it. A fingertip probed under the dangling balls at her tiny puckered anus, flicking teasingly at it like another tongue. She winced as it suddenly popped Rough the tight surrounding nether ring and dug deeply at the soft rubbery flesh inside. It moved around, expanding the tight tiny hole until the palm of the intruding hand lay flat against her ass cheeks, the whole finger sunk safely inside the dry throbbing tunnel.\n\nNow the Nubian began a painful sawing motion in and out of Jean's moist stretched pussy, thrusting forward mercilessly from the apex of his withdrawal and battering her pain-wracked body back hard against the mattress. The finger imbedded in her ass joined the slowly pistoning cock in a rhythmic fucking duo that brought groans of pain and gasps of pleasure gushing from the lips of her moaning mouth in time to their simultaneous tempo.\n\nThe pain was easing and a weird sensation of happiness tingled through her helpless body. The outrageous debasement and subjugation brought strange masochistic pleasures flooding through her blood stream. Her hips began unconsciously gyrating in an abandoned rhythm with the increasing speed of the cock and finger fucking into her. A thousand helpful hands groped at her from the leering faces surrounding them.\n\n""Ohhh yes, yessss, fuck me like this. Oh shit yes, fuck me like this,"" she crooned, squirming her body lewdly around among the myriad of hands and fingers that crawled over her tingling flesh. She opened her eyes. Cocks were everywhere. The men around the bed had pulled them out and were stroking them over her in time to the black and white flesh smacking together before them. Long ones, short ones, fat ones, she was in a great cock heaven, surrounded by them--a prisoner of them--and all the time while the great black glistening pole fucked into her, expanding with each stroke like a giant balloon, the finger drubbed into her asshole like another cock--she was a prisoner, a helpless prisoner to the delicious rape of her cunt and asshole--trapped between them like a helpless insect.\n\n""Oh god, don't stop! Oh fuck, don't ever stop!"" she grunted into the thick stale air, gyrating her upturned ass faster and faster, trying to keep up with the monstrous poles of flesh and finger that drubbed into her like tireless fucking machines. She felt long fleshy objects dropped into her tightly bound hands on either side of the mattress and other hands press her fingers tightly around them. She knew they were cocks and began a hard vicious stroking in time to the communal rhythm, as she felt the shaft of flesh pummeling into her throbbing cunt expanding almost to the bursting point.\n\n""No! No! Wait, wait,"" she chanted in desperation, but it was too late. The Nubian's eyes rolled around helplessly in his head and his great balls began pumping spurt after spurt of hot white cum deep into her contracting belly. She ground her naked crotch up tightly against his pelvis to stop the flow for a moment but her very eagerness defeated her desperate purpose. The nibbling clasp of her pussy milked it clean, the last drop of his hot load sloshed around deep inside her dilated womb.\n\nThe giant rolled useless and drained from her still squirming form, helped by a hundred eager hands clawing to take his place. A thin string of white sticky liquid trailed from his cock over her leg to the floor where he collapsed in exhaustion.\n\n""Three dollars, my friends, three dollars,"" she could hear dimly through the muffled confusion of the noise and caught a glimpse of Shalla desperately reaching over heads for the freely offered bills like an excited circus barker.\n\nHer hips jerked up automatically to receive the hurried thrust of a short fat man who had replaced the Nubian between her legs. He rammed into her like a jack-hammer, needing no fore-play to incite him. The spectacle had been enough. They raced wildly together for the climax Jean had been so cruelly deprived of when the Nubian had deserted her. It hit her suddenly, like an angry fist in the stomach. Great waves of searing indescribable joy coursed through her fanatically aroused body with the power of a thousand lightening bolts, curling the tips of her toes and fingers like burning twigs on a bonfire. The fat man's cock spat uncontrollably into her as the palms of her bound hands were flooded too with the hot sticky fluid simultaneously. Great pools of cum clung stickily to her as she saw other cocks spurting at her body from the sides of the bed. She wallowed lewdly around in it, punishing and debasing herself in maniacal arousal, the odor rushing through her nostrils, as her own cum gushed hotly from between her legs, soaking the mattress beneath her wildly grinding buttocks.\n\nThe bodies came on and on, spurred by her screaming supplications for further and further humiliation. Her hair was matted thickly with the pungent fluid now and her body was covered from head to foot. She squirmed wetly on her back in it as she was buffeted up and down the mattress by one rampaging man after another. It seemed it would never stop.\n\nSuddenly, Shalla grinned to himself. It was going too slow. There was a better way to handle this volume of business. After all, the American bitch was screaming for it. He would make sure she got more.\n\nHe held back the next men in line and reaching over the bed, cut her bonds.\n\n""Turn over,"" he commanded.\n\nJean rolled her battered body over in the slippery pools of cum, resting heavily on her stomach.\n\n""Now kneel,"" he commanded to the half conscious girl again. He grabbed impatiently at her hips and helped her to her knees. She rested panting for a moment on all fours, her buttocks high in the air and her face pushed into the bed. Her eyes were glazed thickly from the ravishment her body was enduring.\n\nShalla directed the waiting traffic like an experienced policeman on a busy intersection\n\nJean felt heavy hands on her hips from a nameless body suddenly kneeling behind and between her open thighs. She waved the stretched moons of her buttocks back at him, feeling the blunt end of his cock pressing into the now dripping slit in her crotch. With a grunt, he shoved cruelly forward, burying the long thin instrument deep up her crevice, causing her to jump forward in surprise at the sudden lunge. Her face ran head on into another waiting hard erect cock that rammed without warning into Jean's gaping mouth. The man was kneeling on the bed in front of her grasping both sides of her head vice like between his strong callused hands and holding it firm. He sawed into her face viciously, like it was a second delicious cunt. Jean gagged, as he rammed it half- way down her throat, the full length disappearing into her ovaled lips almost to the hilt. His balls slapped harshly against her chin, the soft fuzz covering them tickling like a light airy feather. She struggled to breath, catching small gasps of air on the out-stroke.\n\n""Oh God,"" she groaned as they buffeted her back and forth like a rag doll between them, using her helpless body as a great receptacle into which they would pump their burning sperm. She was no longer human but a great mass of flaccid flesh, unable to think or feel.\n\nBut then, the very helplessness of her position flickered through her mind. The mental picture of her body being fucked between two excited men incited her. The hunger in her belly began raging out of control again. She began to undulate her buttocks in tiny circles, squeezing with her cunt muscles at the fleshy staff boring into her. She wanted to milk it dry, to fill her belly again until more of the hot sticky fluid ran down her already thickly covered thighs. She wanted to wallow in it again. She sucked voraciously at the cock in her mouth her cheeks hollowing and filling with his cruel thrusts. She had never tasted a cock before and she explored its every pore. Her tongue licked wildly at the blood-filled head, the tip probing hotly into the gland on the end. She wanted it to shoot in her mouth. She wanted to swallow it and feel it running down her throat until her stomach was filled as her cunt. She wanted it to run through every pore in her body in great torrents of joy.\n\nHer wish came true a moment later.\n\nSimultaneously with the rising tide of her building orgasm, she felt the cock fucking into her from behind, inflate and begin spewing its white hot load deep up her clasping cunt. It ricocheted wildly around inside and dripped from the hair-covered lips into the matted hair of his belly. His balls pressed tightly against her exposed clitoris, causing her body to jerk convulsively forward, burying the rod in her madly sucking mouth to the hilt. It too exploded, flooding her throat with the delicious pungent liquid, her cheeks expanded like a balloon to keep from choking on the great gushes that spurted without stopping deep into her throat. She swallowed in hungry crazed gulps fastening her lips like an elastic ring tightly around the ejaculating rod, fearful of losing even a drop of the precious fluid. Small droplets ran from the corners of her mouth as he collapsed in front of her and his deflated penis flopped lifelessly from her still sucking mouth, thin narrow sticky strings of cum hung from her lips connected still to the deflated cock several inches away.\n\nShe screwed her buttocks back tightly against the still squirting cock in her cunt and with a scream from between clenched teeth felt her own body explode into what seemed a thousand tiny sparks. Her strength was suddenly gone and she collapsed on the bed as the cock slipped limply from her drenched pussy, gushes of cool air rushed refreshingly into the unplugged opening.\n\nTime, after that, became meaningless and merged into a blur of strange and different cocks, fucking her as they would and where they would. Jean was beyond emotion. Her body still reacted with orgasm to several of the more inventive males that bent her to their will but her strength was gone and she followed mechanically the directions Shalla would scream at her when she lagged in her duties to the clients.\n\n""Get those legs up! Move that ass! Suck harder!""\n\nShe was nothing now but a robot at his command and weakly moved her limbs to comply with his shouts.\n\nMany long hours later, the room was finally emptied and she fell into a deep exhausted sleep on the soiled sticky mattress that was forever to be her shame.\n\nMonique smiled sweetly across the table at Kevin, lifting her champagne glass in a toast.\n\n""Well, here's to the conquering hero. Honestly Kevin, she was absolutely crushed. You should have seen her face when I showed her the note. She couldn't believe you would turn into a tiger like this.""\n\nThe words eased Kevin's worried mind. He had walked about the city all day worried to death about Jean's reaction to the note he had written for Monique. Several times, he had almost gone over to the small hotel she had indicated in her cable and begged her forgiveness but each time, he thought of Monique's advice about being strong and had desisted. It had taken all his courage but now it seemed it had all been for the best. He would have blubbered out something stupid if he had seen Jean and probably made things more of a mess than they already were. The champagne was relaxing him now and he felt better than he had since walking out of the hotel several days ago in Paris.\n\n""I owe you a lot, Monique,"" he said warmly, ""I honestly didn't know what to do when I arrived here. Jean's such a funny conservative girl that I had no idea what to say to her.""\n\n""Believe me, my dear boy, you'll never have that problem again. By tomorrow she'll be chomping at the bit wondering what you're doing in Paris. Women are like that. I know, I'm one too, remember?""\n\nMonique was pleased. Things had gone much better than she had expected and this naive young American had swallowed her story, hook, line and sinker. She had spent her day arranging things with Gamal for one of his usual parties at his villa and tonight she would clench the sale to him Kevin didn't know it, she smiled to herself, but he would play a great part in it. He probably would raise the price on his own wife by at least one thousand American dollars if things went the way she had planned it. And knowing Gamal's taste for the unusual, she was certain it would work.\n\n""I've planned a surprise for you,"" Monique said, interrupting his thoughts of Jean. ""Remember the experience we discussed this afternoon? Well, I've arranged for us to attend a very special party tonight.""\n\n""A party, what good will that do me? I've been to thousands already and it's never helped yet.""\n\n""I said a special party, Kevin, and I mean a very special one. Men and women do things to each other. Good things,"" she grinned slyly, waiting amusedly for his reaction. It certainly would be one of indignation at first, until she convinced him otherwise. Lord, what one had to go through to teach these youngsters about life!\n\nKevin's reaction was exactly as Monique had predicted. He blushed heavily and lowered his eyes from hers.\n\n""You don't mean one of those French exhibition things do you?"" he said quickly, ""I've heard they're pretty raw.""\n\n""No, no, my dear boy. This is not a cheap exhibition. This is a very special affair given by a very wealthy man. You can watch--and participate if you wish,"" Monique lowered her voice on the last sentence, an unmistakable invitation hidden subtly in it.\n\n""I couldn't do that, Monique. What would Jean think of a man that got his kicks from watching others?"" Kevin said, a flat note of refusal apparent in his voice. But Monique knew him better than he did himself and her appeal to his weak point began.\n\n""Well, it isn't important. It's just that you may have learned something about lovemaking. Jean will expect that after your supposed good time in Paris. I don't think you want to disappoint her."" Her eyes watched his face change slowly from stern objection to thoughtful consideration of her statement. She pushed him further.\n\n""Remember also, a woman doesn't expect faithfulness from her husband as he does his wife. You've already seen her reaction to the little fiasco in Paris. She would have had a great deal more respect for you if you had known how to control yourself. I'm certain she wouldn't have bothered asking herself, or you for that matter, where you got your experience.""\n\nShe could feel Kevin weakening, just as she had anticipated. Like all others in the world, if you could justify something to their conscience, then it was all right, even though it had been latently present all along. No one ever did anything they really didn't subconsciously want to do from the beginning. Just supply the excuse, that was all that was necessary.\n\n""You make these crazy things sound so logical, Monique,"" he said, looking at her with resigned acceptance.\n\n""I was right about today, wasn't I?"" she said, smugly. ""If I hadn't headed you off and talked some sense into you, you would have been groveling at Jean's feet right this very minute.""\n\n""Yes, I suppose you're right,"" he admitted, ""we can go and take a look, at least that much can't hurt.""\n\n""All right then, it's settled. Tonight, young man, you're going to get an education you'll never forget."" Monique beamed, chuckling to herself at the double meaning that could be placed on her statement had he known the actual state of things. ""Let's go have our dinner, the party starts about midnight.""\n\nThey entered the door to the villa a little before one o'clock. The dinner had been long and pleasant. Monique had purposely drawn it out to make certain Kevin got enough wine and after dinner drinks to deaden his inhibitions. She didn't want him too alert tonight, particularly in the beginning of the party. Her timing had to be very good to pull this thing off and she couldn't afford to have him get too moralistic on her and want to leave before she could put her little plan into action.\n\nAn attendant took their coats at the door and Kevin followed Monique into the large salon. As he adjusted his eyes to the light from the large crystal chandelier hanging from the frescoed ceiling, he could make out a small crowd of people gathered around a bar in the corner. There couldn't have been over twenty or twenty-five in all. It was evident that it was a fairly wealthy group as the men were in black tie and coats and the women, all young voluptuous girls around twenty, were in long evening gowns. Certainly they were not the wives of these men, as they were at least thirty years their juniors in most cases.\n\nMonique led him over to the bar and ordered drinks from the dark appearing bartender. Kevin couldn't place his nationality but it appeared to be Arabic of one form or another. He marveled at his quiet efficiency in handling the group of people without complaint. Some of them had obviously been there for several hours and were beginning to get a little noisy. Kevin could not understand one word of the French and had to content himself with watching their animated gestures with their hands.\n\n""It seems those two are coming to blows in just a moment,"" he confided to Monique over his drink. He was watching two men violently shaking their fists at each other.\n\n""Oh, no. Not the French, it's just that we use our hands a lot like the Italians,"" Monique laughed, ""they are just discussing whether or not it will rain tomorrow.""\n\nHe laughed with her, now understanding why he thought he had seen so many ""almost"" fights in Paris but never the real thing.\n\n""They'll scream and shake their fists until you are certain they are going to kill one another, but I have never seen one yet with the courage to strike,"" she added. ""They will quiet down in a moment when things begin. Just watch.""\n\n""Just what exactly is this place,"" Kevin asked in a low whisper, still not certain he should have come. He would have preferred going back to his hotel and getting some rest for his meeting with his wife. He still needed to build up some courage in spite of Monique's assurance that she would melt like butter into his arms.\n\n""It's a private club,"" Monique answered in a confidential tone. ""The members are all nationalities and just fly in when a special party is being given. It's very exclusive and always has some extremely unique entertainment for them.""\n\n""What do you mean by unique?"" he asked, his curiosity rising slightly now that he had finished another scotch.\n\n""You'll see, my boy, you'll see before much longer. I guarantee you'll get quite a kick out if."" Monique smiled to herself again. She could hardly wait to see this pup taken down a peg or two. Innocence bored her, particularly from those who had it made all their lives.\n\n""Oh, you must meet Gamal,"" Monique said suddenly, interrupting something else she was going to say. ""He's coming now.""\n\nKevin turned his head and saw a short dark fat man approaching them from the center of the room. He disliked him immediately. He looked like just the type to be running a place like this. Kevin's stomach recoiled as Monique introduced them and Gamal pressed his small well manicured hand into his, shaking it like a limp handkerchief. He could smell his thick over-sweet perfume hanging heavily in the air immediately surrounding his presence. It was sickening.\n\n""Welcome to our little get together,"" Gamal smiled to them. ""You could not have picked a better companion. Our little Monique is always welcome here with her friends.""\n\nKevin reached for another drink from the bar as the fat insipid little man took Monique by the arm and squeezed tightly as though he owned her. He felt like pushing his fist straight into his flat oily little nose. He had never met anyone who repulsed him so much at first sight.\n\n""You will be participating in our little games tonight, Mr. Taylor?"" Gamal asked with a sly wink, nudging Monique in the ribs at the same time. ""We have never had an American here before. I'm certain you would be quite popular with the ladies of the crowd.""\n\n""No, I don't think I will,"" Kevin said, an indignant tone apparent in his voice. ""I prefer my love life to remain private.""\n\n""Ah yes, a moralist, I see,"" Gamal said with a subtle mocking smile. ""Perhaps you will change your mind later. Now if you will excuse me, may I talk privately with your charming escort for a moment.""\n\n""Be my guest,"" Kevin replied coldly, turning back to the bar. He was beginning to feel his drinks and decided as soon as Monique finished talking with that slime they would get out of here. He didn't like the setup at all and right now had no desire to see a trumped up exhibition with paid actors.\n\n""Your little package arrived a few minutes ago, my dear,"" Gamal whispered with a delighted smile when they were out of earshot of Kevin. ""You have done well, I must say. I will add one hundred dollars to the usual price in reward for your excellent taste.""\n\n""My dear Gamal you have not taken a close look at the young lady or you wouldn't even consider such a ridiculous offer. She is worth double the usual price if she is worth a franc. Come, let's go take a quick look at her. I'm certain you have missed a great deal of the quality.""\n\n""If you insist, my love,"" Gamal said with resignation. He knew he was not going to get this voluptuous young thing as cheaply as he had the others, but perhaps with luck, he could keep the price within reasonable bounds.\n\nMonique followed him down the hallway from the Salon and into a room that had a guard on the door. Jean was lying fully dressed on the bed, her eyes closed in sleep. Her dress had hiked up over the tops of her stockings and the smooth white flesh was tantalizingly visible up to her panties. She was the absolute picture of helpless innocence. Gamal liked that, Monique could tell. Her battle was almost won.\n\n""Your desk-clerk friend gave her something to make her sleep during the trip here in the car. He says she will awaken in a half an hour or so,"" Gamal explained as Monique purposely registered concern on her face. She had actually instructed Shalla to give her the light sleeping potion so she would make no great fuss when she was transferred from the hotel. She just hoped that stupid Arab had not given her too much. She had to wake up soon or her plans would be ruined.\n\n""Oh, the poor dear, I do hope they handled her gently. She's so sweet,"" Monique poured the compliments on, she could tell by the slight beads of perspiration breaking out on Gamal's forehead that he was very eager to get his hot little hands on Jean's young body. It was just a question of the price now and she was ready to put her plan into operation.\n\n""Why don't you strip her down completely, Gamal, you can get a better idea of the true value that way,"" Monique slyly suggested, certain that he had already lifted the sleeping girls dress and peeked underneath. The slight guilty blush that passed over his face confirmed her suspicions. She smiled to herself in satisfaction. ""I'll get us a drink while you are doing it and then we can discuss the final price with all the merchandise laid out before you. Business should be done like that,"" she smiled sweetly.\n\nGamal advanced eagerly on the bed as Monique left the room and made her way happily back to the Salon. She was going to enjoy the evening. It was nice to be happy in one's work, particularly when the work was lucrative and presented a challenge as this one did. Yes, tonight should be an evening to remember.\n\nShe circled her arm through Kevin's, who had not seen her approaching from behind. ""Such a sad face for such a handsome young man. Give me a drink and I'll cheer you up,"" Monique squeezed his arm playfully.\n\n""What did that creep want? He looks like he should be running a whore house in Tangiers.""\n\n""Do I detect a bit of jealousy, my love,"" Monique cooed, squeezing his arm a little tighter.\n\n""Not of that fat little grease ball,"" he said gruffly, handing her another scotch.\n\n""Come now, Kevin, that's our host you're insulting. Besides, Gamal can be rather pleasant at times. He does mean well.""\n\n""So what was he so secretive with you about?"" he demanded, the alcohol putting him in an impatient mood.\n\n""Oh, just to advise him on some new drapes for one of his guest rooms. He has no need for me, dear boy. He has one of your young American girls for the evening. At least that's what he said.""\n\n""An American girl. How did he get her here, kidnap her?""\n\n""No, not Gamal, silly boy. He wouldn't do that kind of thing. She's evidently here because of frustration. She asked her desk-clerk where she could get some action, pardon the Americanism,"" she laughed with her pun, ""and he directed her here. There are many like that, you know. Their husbands don't keep them happy at home, so they play when they come to France. Frenchmen do have a reputation as lovers, even you must know that.""\n\nKevin pulled deeper on his drink. ""Well, maybe she needs it badly, but I can't understand any woman coming to a place like this.""\n\n""You'd be surprised how a woman needs it sometimes too. We're all flesh and blood, even we females,"" she laughed. ""You'll see.""\n\n""I think we had better get out of this place,"" Kevin said impatiently. ""It depresses me.""\n\n""Oh, nonsense. Finish your drink and order us another,"" Monique said, draining her glass. ""I want to show you around a bit and then we can leave. It's quite an interesting house. You might even enjoy it. Gamal is very clever.""\n\nMonique took Kevin's hand after their fresh drinks had arrived and led him out of the Salon. He was amazed at the splendor of the rooms through which they passed. Arab mosaics and inlaid ivory panels abounded through the house. It must have cost a fortune just for the interior of the rooms. No expense had been spared.\n\nMonique led him down one hallway into a theater-like chamber. It had couches arranged in a circular seating pattern around a large round bed, the largest Kevin had ever seen. It must have been twenty feet across and had a strange circular post about six inches across coming right up through the center of the mattress. It stood up about four feet from the surface of the bed and had a short rope with manacles hanging down that was attached through a ring on top of the post.\n\n""This little room, as you can see, is the theater. Quite a nice stage don't you think,"" Monique joked with a twinkle in her eyes.\n\n""Yes,"" Kevin answered grimly. ""I see by the handcuffs and rope that your sneaky friend Gamal has many unwilling actors too.""\n\n""Yes, they are sometimes, but for the most part they enjoy it, even if they so resist at first. I've seen some fantastic changes come over girls who are being ravished at first against their will.""\n\n""Well, certainly no one with the correct upbringing could ever enjoy making a public spectacle of themselves. I think he has them fake it.""\n\n""You'd be surprised, my boy, at what hidden devils lurk beneath most of us, even the most conservative. We're still not too far removed from animals, you know.""\n\n""I can see your friend isn't, but I think you're wrong about the majority,"" Kevin objected. ""At least, I hope you're wrong. Otherwise there isn't much hope for the future of the world.""\n\n""I think you're being a bit melodramatic, Kevin. After all, what harm does it do if a group of people want to privately amuse themselves this way? Perhaps it's a better solution than you Americans with your bottles upon bottles of tranquilizers or stuffed psychiatrists offices. You people go to your headshrinkers and say; ""Doctor, I'm sick, I have dreams of seeing people making love, I can't get it off my mind. Then he tells you about some far distant event that occurred when you were two years old that's supposed to explain it and cure you. That kind of thing never cures, it merely gives one the justification they need for thinking about sex without guilt. Here, when we feel like seeing an exhibition, we go see one. It's a simple and practical solution. Satisfies everyone. No doctors or tranquilizers.""\n\n""And what about the poor people on stage,"" Kevin said, speaking a little more harshly. ""There are better occupations to earn ones living.""\n\n""Like a chimney sweep? No, my dear young man, for every voyeur that likes to watch there's an exhibitionist that likes to show it to him. Most people end up in the occupation that most suits their talents whether they will admit it or not. If it happens to be less than their aspirations they blame it on bad luck or circumstances. A slight change of aspiration is much more practical.""\n\n""Well, regardless, I think it's a rotten business and I think that pig friend of yours should be shot.""\n\n""Let's not fight about it, Kevin,"" Monique retreated. She didn't want to get him too upset. His state of mind was perfect now for her next step in the plan. Gamal would be quite surprised at their little interruption. She was looking forward with extreme delight at the confrontation that was now ready to take place. ""Come I'll show you some of the other rooms before we go. Perhaps you'll change your mind about our host.""\n\nKevin followed her through a series of smaller rooms. They were equipped with every known perverse device Kevin had ever hard of and then some. He was growing rapidly more ill with each new disclosure. Each seemed to be worse than the one before. He could not comprehend how anyone could enjoy having relations with some of the devices. He just wanted to get out of this sick place as quickly as possible and followed Monique more with a sense of duty for her assistance with his problem than anything else.\n\nThey stopped before the door with the guard. Monique had entered with Gamal before so the guard made no move to stop them.\n\n""This is the room where the American girl was to be entertained. She didn't want to join the crowd outside for her first experience,"" Monique explained to the listlessly following Kevin. He stepped through the door and adjusted his eyes to the dim light.\n\nSuddenly, Kevin's heart leaped to his throat!\n\nIn the dim light of the bed lamp was a completely stripped girl lying on the bed. Her head was turned away from the door groaning and the fat Arab had his face buried deep between her wide splayed thighs licking at her cunt like a hungry pig. He was completely dressed and his black suit contrasted distinctly with the whiteness of the weakly protesting girls skin. Kevin instinctively stepped back to leave the room when the still groaning girl turned her face, eyes closed tight, toward the door.\n\nThe shock shot through him without warning, like a thunderbolt! His knees sagged momentarily.\n\nIt was his wife!\n\nIt took seconds for the full impact of the spectacle to hit him. This dirty Arab had his young wife down on the bed slobbering over her naked body lie an animal! His muscles coiled, and Kevin threw himself at the hated figure like a wild bull, knocking Monique out of the way like a store dummy. She screamed just as Kevin landed on the totally unprepared Gamal, sending his fat body rolling across the bed like a bowling ball. He landed on the floor with a thud knocking the table and lamp over with a crash and Kevin was right on him, fists flailing like a windmill. He could feel the soft flabby flesh of the oil face giving way beneath his driving knuckles like so much putty. He wrapped his hands around the stunned Arabs throat and began beating his head against the floor with all his strength. He was a man gone mad and there was no reasoning left in him. He wanted to kill this vermin more than anything else in the world, to destroy him for daring to touch his helpless wife this way.\n\nThe guard rushed through the door and leaped across the bed, swinging wildly at Kevin's head with the club he carried. He connected with a sickening thud and Kevin slumped over on the floor with a dizzying blackness enveloping him, the light of the room faded painfully from his eyes. There was nothing but a great churning dark sea and he was sinking helplessly down into it, until even that disappeared--\n\n""Want to buy her for the show tonight, my love,"" Monique cooed down at the Arab who was trying to rise dizzily from the floor.\n\n""Are you mad,"" he spat at her. ""Who is this crazy fool anyway?""\n\n""He's her jealous husband, luv. He might enjoy watching her perform,"" Monique suggested coyly. ""That would be sweet revenge and would give you something different for your clients. They are quite particular, I understand.""\n\nGamal rubbed his throbbing head. What the woman was saying made sense for his clients and it would be a welcome revenge. No one ever touched him and this young punk had dared. Yes, it would be sweet. He obviously was the wildly jealous type. It would be good to make him squirm.\n\n""Done,"" he said. ""It shall be a pleasure to pay such an intelligent woman the additional amount this little trick obviously costs.""\n\n""You're sweet to do business with, my dear Gamal. I was going to charge you two thousand American more, but it will be only one thousand if you will give me a car to take me to Paris now and put out of the way a certain desk clerk named Shalla, at the Pensione Afrique. Do it slowly, please.""\n\n""Both shall be done, my dear,"" Gamal answered with new respect for the business acumen she had presented. He liked people that could think well. ""I see we shall be doing much business together in the future, your imagination impresses me greatly.""\n\n""Thank you, Gamal. I promise to keep your stables full with the best of the young foreigners I can find. Now, if you'll give me the money I shall be on the way. I want to reach Paris before tomorrow noon. A new group of British girls are coming through on tour. Perhaps, I will have something else for you soon.""\n\n""Wonderful,"" Gamal smiled, peeling the bills from his wallet. ""We shall be waiting.""\n\n""Oh,"" Monique turned back as she started out the door, the money placed safely in her handbag. ""Don't worry about the young girl not giving a good performance. She has received a good dose of aphrodisiac. It should last for several hours after she is fully awake. You won't need the manacles.""\n\nGamal licked his lips in anticipation of the coming spectacle as he waved goodbye. Yes, this Monique was clever. Who else would have ever thought of such an original, yet simple idea. He would enjoy it too. This little bastard, who did he think he was? He deserved everything he was going to get.\n\nThe room was blurred a dark gray and out of focus. A low hum of voices surrounded him. Kevin groaned, and shook his head to clear the cob-webs that kept his thoughts from coming through clearly. He tried to move. He couldn't. It felt as though he were wrapped tightly in a cocoon and the glazed picture of a colorful butterfly escaping and bursting forth into the air to freedom flickered through his mind. He was somewhere whirling in a great vacuum, but where, he didn't know. A dulling ache grew at the side of his head as the whirling slowed and his vision cleared slightly. He could see the white shapes of faces now that seemed to be peering right at him from all around a room.\n\nA room that he suddenly recognized!\n\nIt was the room with the round bed and it was filled with people staring at him. The picture became more clear by the second and he could see amusement in their eyes. He tried to move again but still was held tightly in place.\n\n""Welcome to our little party, Mr. Taylor,"" Kevin heard a voice sneer softly at his side. He painfully turned his head toward the sound and saw the fat, now leering Gamal, smiling directly into his eyed He had a white bandage plastered above his left eye and his nose was swollen slightly. An evil grin lined his lips.\n\nKevin suddenly remembered! That horrible scene with Jean on the bed and this pig touching her naked body. His full senses roared back to him and he tried to lunge at the smiling face but discovered that he was bound tightly to his chair from his shoulders down to his ankles. He tried to shout, but the sound was choked back by a thick cotton gag held in place by a white scarf. Kevin was completely helpless. The bonds held him fast.\n\n""We are happy to have you Mr. Taylor, after your disgraceful little show a while back,"" Gamal smiled to him from the next seat. ""We have arranged something to teach you the etiquette of sharing. You Americans really are a bit selfish, you know. Your sweet little wife doesn't object nearly as much as you do. In fact, she rather seems to enjoy it. I did try it after your silly interruption and I must say, with a little training, she has excellent possibilities.""\n\nKevin strained harder against his ropes until they were cutting into him like wet rawhide. He pictured with anguish Jean's white virginal body squirming helpless beneath this filth. He would kill this son-of-a-bitch if he had harmed her. What had happened to her? What had happened to Monique? His first question was answered a moment later as he still struggled in his chair.\n\nAn announcer stood up from his seat, raising his hands for silence. A hush fell over the room as those present leaned forward to hear his introductory remarks about the evenings performance.\n\n""Tonight my friends,"" he smiled intimately, ""we have a special treat. You know we always strive for the unusual so that you, our members, receive the superior entertainment you deserve. We have had many variations of shows, all of which I think you have appreciated. But tonight--tonight, I believe we have the most interesting of all. We have seen many rapes here, both male and female."" He paused a moment to give his speech more effectiveness, ""but we have never had the interesting situation of a young bride ravished before the eyes of her new husband. Particularly one as possessive as this. We have decided to substitute her in the act as his fair punishment for the unwarranted attack upon our benefactor."" A slight ripple of amused laughter ran through the room at this statement. ""And she is certain to enjoy it, even if he doesn't. We have chosen an exceptional partner for her tonight. You have seen him perform before and is one of our favorites. I would like to re-introduce to you, ""Pierre,"" our little French friend.""\n\nThe crowd broke into a light restrained applause in keeping with the social positions of most present. It was apparent they were pleased with the selection. Kevin's eyes bulged in disbelief as a short dwarf-like man of not more than four feet tall entered the room by the side door and bowed before the crowd. His eyes were small and sunk deep in his ugly over-sized head. There was unmistakable cruelty registered in them, the look of a man who had been teased an his life and who enjoyed taking it out on others more helpless than he when he had the chance.\n\nThe dwarf, without further fanfare, stripped the robe he was wearing from his small deformed body and handed it to a waiting attendant like a barer preparing to go into the ring. The crowd gasped at the size of his cock. It was huge relative to the size of his body and hung down almost below his knees even in the soft state. He was obviously proud of it as he took it in both hands and walked around the edge of the circle displaying it to the spectators. He stopped in front of the straining Kevin and with a small teasing grin, stroked it into a semi-hardness. Kevin could not take his eyes from the growing fleshy rod, unable to believe that it was going to be the instrument that would ravish his helpless wife in front of this depraved crowd. At last, he clenched his eyes tightly shut to close out the horrible sight.\n\nThe dwarf moved close to him, his grinning mouth a few inches from his ear. ""I understand she is very young and tender, my friend. They are my favorite kind. Pierre will show her what a lover is like. You know you must treat them as dirt or they will not respect you. Have you done that to her?"" He reached up and pulled Kevin's ear in a teasing manner that was pleasing to the crowd. Snickers of amusement raced through Kevin's ears above the taunting voice of the dwarf. He could not believe this was happening. It was a nightmare and he would awaken soon and Jean would be lying peacefully next to him in bed. That was the way it had to be. This couldn't be real, things didn't happen this way in the civilized world.\n\nThe hissing face of the taunting deformed little creature moved closer to Kevin's, his foul breath nauseating him.\n\n""Have you ever fucked your wife in the ass, my friend?"" the dwarf raised his voice so that the crowd could hear him better. Kevin's desperate shout came through the gag as a mumble, his eyes flashed hate at the taunting face. Gamal was almost rolling in laughter next to him, tears streaming from his eyes as the teasing continued. ""No, you wouldn't, not you. I can tell, you have absolutely no imagination. I must teach you things about controlling a woman,"" he laughed, turning his short over developed body toward the bed. ""Bring me the little cunt. I think lesson number one should begin.""\n\nWith this, the side door through which the dwarf had appeared, opened again. An attendant came into view, leading Jean by the hand behind him. Kevin was startled into immobility. He froze, unable to move, his eyes bulging from their sockets like fisheyes. He watched his wife being led unresisting toward the dwarf and the bed like a lamb to the slaughter and he could not help. Tears began to stream from his eyes and he strained against the ropes, but it was hopeless. They had made certain he could not interfere.\n\nHe tried to close his eyes as the attendant stripped the robe from her, exposing her luscious naked body beneath it. He moaned as he saw the horrible little dwarf reach up, his hands high above his head, and knead her full exposed tits with his gnarled little fingers. He waited for Jean's scream. None came. Instead, her mouth dropped open in a dazed rapture. She looked as though she was hardly conscious and yet she moved. Her eyelids appeared heavy and her eyes glassy, a slight mewl escaped from her lips as the dwarf pinched the nipples hard and moved his head forward. His face was even with her smooth white belly and his tongue snaked out and teased into her navel, bringing another mewl from her open mouth Kevin watched in transfixed horror as the slobbering lips traced a path down the smooth flat plane to the soft pubic hair guarding her secret parts. The dwarf's hands dropped and placing a thumb on either side of the fleshly lips of her cunt, he pulled them gently apart. The great slobbering tongue leapt forward burying itself in Wee exposed slit with a wet sluicing sound.\n\nKevin could not believe the sight before him. Instead of fighting with all her strength against these humiliating acts, his wife had instantly turned into a groaning mass of passion. She moved her feet far apart on the floor like a native dancer and tangled her hands in the dwarfs hair pulling his face tight into her crotch. She ground her hips sensuously in time to the darting tongue that probed hotly up into her wide split pussy. Her eyes were closed and her mouth hung open in undisguised ecstasy.\n\nIt couldn't be Jean! It couldn't be the young virginal bride he had just married several days ago!\n\nKevin's mind whirled in utter confusion as his eyes remained glued to the lewd spectacle taking place in front of him. Monique's words drifted hauntingly back to him--American girl--wants to try it--frustrated--God!-- is that what happened? She couldn't be here of her own free will, she just couldn't. Something was wrong. Something was wrong! The words screamed through his tortured mind. Monique couldn't be right, she just couldn't!\n\nThe scene belied his thoughts. It was Jeans It was his bride of a few days but not the one he knew, not the cold frigid girl he had wrestled with in the back seat of cars so many centuries ago. This was a new creature, one that he did not know. She was goading the deformed little man on with her hands and pumping hips like a nymphomaniac gone wild. Her muscles strained under the tightness of her skin and Kevin could sec the cords of her inner thighs standing out like taunt ropes ready to snap against the pressure as she thrust her pelvis forward again and again against the munching face buried deep into her already throbbing cunt.\n\n""You see, my young friend, she does not need your assistance. She does well by herself,"" Gamal's amused voice spoke beside him. ""Relax and enjoy the show. Your bride has just begun to exhibit her talents.""\n\nKevin's resistance was crushed. He had fought with all his strength against the ropes holding him to the chair. He had wanted to tear the vicious little animal attacking his wife to pieces, but it was now she who was attacking. She had pushed the dwarf back to the bed, still holding his face tightly between her crotch and sat full down on it with her squirming buttocks. She was straddling the whipping tongue, grinding his head back down into the mattress until it was only half visible, his hair protruding bushily from between her full thighs, his legs kicking back toward the edge of the bed to catch his breath. It was she who was doing the ravishing, animal grunts of lust coming in torrents from her lips. It was obvious to the crowd, half of whom were now stripped of their clothing, that she was racing for a climax already, her body completely out of control.\n\nThe dwarf was helpless in her desperate grip. He was trying with all his strength to throw her from his suffocating body but to no avail. He would have choked in another second had not helpful hands from the assistants pulled the jerking girl's body from him. She screamed in protest, her legs kicking futilely out into the empty air.\n\nHe sat up choking and sputtering, his face beet red from the lack of air. ""Turn her over, turn her over,"" he half shouted, ""I'll show the fucking bitch who's master here.""\n\nHis face was blue with rage. He had lost control of the situation. The crowd was laughing at him and too many crowds had laughed at him. He had to show them. He had to make this bitch scream and scream good.\n\nKevin sickened, as he watched Jean's flailing body twisted about on the bed until she was lying flat on her stomach. Her belly ground into the mattress still striving hopelessly for the near orgasm just out of reach.\n\nThe dwarf took her by the ankles and spread her long slim legs wide apart. He crawled up on his knees between her full thighs and spread the cheeks of her ass with his hands. From Kevin's position, he could see clearly the tiny tight ass hole nestled in the crevice. He thought he could see it throbbing as it anticipated the dwarfs next move. His hand ran up the inside of her thigh all the way to the wetness of his wife's open cunt and his head dropped to kiss the smooth oval ass cheeks, his tongue trailing down to lick the crevice between then\n\nKevin could see the skin straining around the hole as the thumbs of the dwarf pulled at the flesh around it. His fingers probed at the puckered little red inlet like teasing needles. His wife groaned beneath him\n\n""Spread 'em wider,"" the dwarf commanded.\n\nJean's legs opened until her toes were hanging over the rounded edges of the bed behind her. They were almost at right angles with her body. Kevin thought she would split. The dwarfs finger probed and he could hear her groan as it entered. She jumped forward slightly from the unexpected pain, her mouth wincing in unheeded protest. She strained back at the intruding finger as the rubbery flesh closed over it in forced acceptance. A flicker of surprised pleasure passed over her face as it dug to the first knuckle.\n\nHe moved it around in the tight expanding hole in preparation of what was to follow, sawing it in and out expanding the tiny anus more and more. Jean wriggled her hips back against it, her hands clawing at the mattress in front of her. He dug another finger in, this time it hurt. A short muffled squeal escaped from her lips as she buried her face into the covers. But the dwarf persisted, placing one hand in the small of her back and pinning her to the mattress. He screwed both fingers into her mercilessly, stretching the tiny puckered anus until she grunted in pain each time he twisted his hand. She was being skewered like a helpless animal on a spit.\n\nKevin watched in horror at the cruel subjugation of his wife by the deformed little monster. His mind registered disbelief as her flushed face, the hair strewn down over it, began to register joy. Her mouth opened and began to pant and mewl as the cruel fingers worked around and around deep up her wide-stretched rectum. The ugly dwarf grinned as he prodded at the defenseless asshole like an avenging angel. Jean squirmed beneath his cruel probes in total surrender.\n\n""Fuck me there!"" she suddenly screamed, turning her head to the side so that he could look down on it. ""Screw my ass! Screw my ass!""\n\nKevin's stomach sickened as the dwarf pulled the fingers out of his young writhing wife. They seemed to come out reluctantly, the pink clasping skin clinging to them until they withdrew with a wet vacuum-like sucking noise.\n\nHe pushed the cheeks apart again with his hands and dropped his face into the crevice. His tongue licked at the quivering hole teasingly until the squirming girl couldn't stand it another minute.\n\n""Oh God, fuck it! Fuck it, please!"" she breathed in a thick passionate plea. ""Quick, quick, or I'll die!""\n\n""Kneel, you little cunt,"" he ordered from behind her.\n\nKevin watched in horrified stillness as his wife struggled to her knees, presenting the rounded white orbs of her buttocks up to the now wildly aroused dwarf. He stood up between her wide-spread thighs directly behind her, his huge cock standing straight out with the head resting in her split crevice. He was just the right height with him standing and her kneeling.\n\n""Tickle my balls, you slut,"" he commanded gleefully. She was at his mercy and he intended to take full advantage of it. He was at his best when he could humiliate. His eyes roamed over triumphantly to the tortured face of Kevin who watched his helpless bride reach back under her body like an automate and gently stroke at the hairy testicles dangling down between her spread thighs. She stroked at them hungrily, as though they were sacred eggs that shouldn't be broken.\n\n""Now put it in, bitch,"" he commanded roughly. Her hands moved hesitantly from the softness of the balls and grasped his huge rock-hard cock. A sudden expression of fear flashed through her eyes as her fingers wrapped around it and perceived for the first time the enormity of the throbbing instrument. She stroked it experimentally, indecision apparent on her tortured face.\n\n""Put it in, I said,"" he snarled again, digging his fingers harshly into the tops of her thighs.\n\nJean submitted to the cold command and pressure of his hands and placed the tip against the tight hairless opening. Kevin could see it begin probing and working against her anus, the muscles of the dwarfs stomach standing out as he strained forward. It was worming its way into her, looking like a giant battering ram trying to force its way into his bride's quivering behind. He clenched his eyes tightly shut as the straining nether ring suddenly gave way before the pressure and the huge head popped inside with a sudden rush. A slight hiss of escaping air could be heard as it entered.\n\nHe watched her hopelessly trying to pull away but the dwarf, grinning lasciviously behind, held her tight.\n\n""Ooooohhh,"" she groaned from the pain, her face contorted tightly from the first ravishment of her defenseless anus. His pressing thighs forced her forward and she began slipping away.\n\n""Shove it back, shove it back!"" the dwarf shouted.\n\nJean hunched back suddenly in automatic obedience to the loud command. To the bereaved Kevin her body looked like that of a pet dog straining back on all fours against his master's leash. The dwarf, spittle now drooling from his lips, hugged her waving hips tight and pushed with all his strength against her futile screams\n\n""Oh God, it hurts, it hurts, it's too big, too big!""\n\nBut the hard fleshy rod surged forward battering the rubbery resistant flesh before it without mercy.\n\n""Oooohhh, Oooohhh,"" she groaned as his pelvis suddenly smacked loudly against the softness of her twin white buttocks. The rampaging instrument was buried to the balls in her nearly split anus. She was hopelessly impaled.\n\nNow gasping with arousal at the voluptuous white body skewered on the end of his stiff fleshy rod, he began sawing rhythmically deep into the pink inflamed passage.\n\nAnd before the unbelieving eyes of her husband, Jean began to move backwards to meet the forward thrusts of the dwarfs body. She was reveling _n the lewd sodomizing of her backside like a slave of old bending before her cruel master. The dwarf rammed into her with hard cruel thrusts, watching the pink flesh follow the probing cock out on the backstroke as though it were fighting its withdrawal. The pain suddenly seemed strangely pleasant to her and she turned her head from side to side, her hair thrashing against the bed so that the audience could follow her feelings by the reflection in her face. Her teeth were bared back over her lips in a masochistic joy that pictured to the hypnotized onlookers the feelings of the giant cock boring into her.\n\nKneeling above her, the dwarf watched with sadistic delight his cock pushing and pulling at the pink flesh surrounding her clasping asshole. His eyes locked on Kevin's evilly and he began a series of brutal hard thrusts that sent the still growing member sinking to the hilt in his wife's wide-split crevice. His balls smacked rhythmically against her cunt below bringing further mewlings of pleasure hissing through her clenched teeth. Her glazed eyes stared unseeingly around the room. Kevin thought he saw them stop on him and a flicker of puzzled recognition pass through them, but with another hard jolt from the dwarf sawing into her anus, they jerked away in reflex to the sudden pain. She had forgotten him. There was nothing left for him. Monique had been right. Jean had come of her own free will. Her wild uninhibited exhibition with this deformed monster in front of him proved it. And she was enjoying it so much that she didn't even recognize her own husband. Small wet tears formed in the corners of his eyes as he watched his bride's total subjugation to the dwarf.\n\nHe saw the white vicious penis disappearing all the way up her gyrating ass with each cruel stroke. Not a bit could be seen left as it buried itself into the tight resistant passage, the straining cock reaching far into her shaking belly. Kevin wondered when it was going to explode. He couldn't bear to see that. That would be too much to see someone else shooting his cum far into his wife's defenseless ass. The humiliation would be too great for him to stand.\n\nBut even as the tears swelled in his eyes from the horrible thought, he watched Jean's face flushing a bright red, her head turning from side to side, her long black hair strewn down over her sweating forehead like a mad woman. She was panting for more.\n\n""Ooohh, fuck it, fuck it, on, on,"" she gasped as the dwarf pressed tight against her soft buttocks and rotated the head around and around deep inside her rectum. Her moaning was adding to his pleasure and his hands crawled over her buttocks and back kneading the flesh like fresh dough. Bright red welts followed his fingers as they dug into her tender milk white skin.\n\n""Oh, yes,"" she panted, even at the pain, ""keep it up, keep it up.""\n\nHe pulled it out almost to the tip of the blood-filled head so that the audience could see the giant inflated testicles ready to explode. It was apparent to them now that he was just holding it back to torment the squirming impaled girl longer. This was part of his pleasure, this was his ultimate reward.\n\nHe reached down and pulled her ass cheeks wide apart beginning to drive his pelvis into her soft yielding buttocks with hard vicious smacks that resounded through the room. His sweating face dripped onto her lovely hollowing back making it glisten in the light over the bed. His breath came in short puffing gasps like a runner, his eyes locked down on the whiteness of her quivering body that slipped over his plunging cock like a tight fitting glove. He had lost control of himself as he felt his cock growing like a tire inflating. His balls hung heavy from the sperm building there and they had to be emptied soon or burst from the excruciatingly delicious pressure.\n\nJean mumbled incoherently beneath his pounding hips behind her. She waved her ass salaciously back against his eager thrusts. She wanted him to cum. She wanted him to shoot his great wad of sperm deep into her belly. She wanted him to split her open and drown her in its loveliness. She could feel a great wetness in the crevice of her ass and there was no longer any pain, only a feeling of being filled, filled as she had never been before. Her shoulders dropped to the mattress so that her ass was now sticking high up in the air and the great plunging cock could fuck her at will. Her eyes gazed at the side and a hazy figure came into focus for a moment. Was it Kevin? No, the thought that she had been fooled before drifted crazily through her mind. He was gone, gone forever. There was nothing now but this great fleshy mass filling her with pleasure and pain and the pain was pleasure too. She ground happily back against it as she felt it throb into a hugeness that could mean only one beautiful thing.\n\nHe was going to cum! Kevin numbly watched the dwarf throw his head back and groan as he thrust the cock's full expanded length into his wife's full stretched rectum, his body jerking convulsively, his hands pulling at her flesh like the talons of a hungry hawk. He screamed, uttering strange crazy sounds that mixed wildly with the obscene insults he hurled spitefully at Kevin's vanquished bride writhing on her knees beneath him.\n\n""Ohhh, baby, ooohhh daddy's coming you little fucking bitch, oh, yes. Screw back! Screw back!""\n\nJean, beneath his pounding body felt the first delicious waves of the hot white liquid creaming into the depths of her rectum. It ran through her body like the first warning shock waves of a great tidal eruption, smacking into her belly and rebounding around like a great licking tongue sunk deep inside her. She screamed her own release at the same time as it gushed from her open cunt, drenching the dwarfs hairy balls pressed tightly against the spewing opening. His cum ran down the crevice of her wide-split buttocks and they mingled together in a single stream of thick viscous fluid, attesting to the animal joy of their unnatural coupling.\n\nGamal's revenge was complete as the dwarf pulled his wet shining cock from the still kneeling girls forever expanded rectum. This would teach this bastard this bastard American to burst in on him when he was just beginning to enjoy himself. He reached over and put his hand under Kevin's unresisting chin and turned his face toward him. ""I shall take her next in the privacy of my own quarters. I think my little friend has broken her in to my liking. I want to finish her education my way. I am not so gentle and understanding."" His beady evil little eyes gleamed at the helpless resignation in Kevin's look.\n\nTears still trailed down his cheeks from the humiliation of watching his lovely young wife ravished cruelly before him and even participating in her own humiliation. She did all this without even recognizing him. His spirit was completely crushed by the horrible experience and he made no move to resist when he was led from the room. He did not even look back at the bed where Jean was just beginning to stir again. There was nothing left for them. He would take the first plane home tomorrow.\n\nThere was nothing else he could do for her or himself. She had found her place. Now he had to go home and find his in this rotten world if he could. He had never felt so lost and useless in his entire life.\n\nHe was accompanied to the front door by several of Gamal's men and with his hands still bound tightly behind his back put in the back seat of a long black limousine and driven in a round about way back to his hotel. No one spoke a word until the car pulled up at the curb and his hands had been released\n\n""Monsieur Gamal said to give you this,"" the thick dark man sitting next to him in the back seat said handing him a manila envelope. ""You will have need of it when you return to the States.""\n\nWithout speaking, Kevin automatically reached for the packet and placed it in his inside coat pocket as he stepped from the car. He stood for a solitary moment watching it pull away from the curb and enter the heavy stream of traffic still flowing along the wide boulevard even at this late hour.\n\nThere goes my last chance of ever finding Jean, he thought dryly as it disappeared into the blinding cover of the oncoming sea of headlights a block down the street. He half walked, half staggered to the door of the hotel, too tired and emotionally upset to feel or do anything right now. He would worry about it tomorrow when his senses returned and then do something--if there was anything to be done. He had a lot of thinking to do before that plane left tomorrow afternoon.\n\nKevin awoke the next morning to the loud medley of traffic and street vendor sounds that carried up through his window from the street five storys below. His head felt as though a pile-driver were crushing down on it and the thick cotton taste in his mouth almost nauseated him. He groaned, and sat up in bed, blinking his eyes at the full bright rays of sun that trickled in through the breeze fluttering curtains.\n\nIt was a short moment before he could recall where he was and what he was doing in this strange European looking room that had the washbasin right out in the open next to the bed. Then, slowly the entire sordid nightmare of the night before flickered back through his fogged mind. He groaned aloud and fell back to the pillow as the horrid vision of Jean's body squirming down on her knees in front of that dwarf who had sodomized her mercilessly bored itself deep in his brain. He clenched his fists tightly together until the whites of his knuckles showed as he recalled the ecstatic abandoned look of joy on her face as she had let herself be screwed like a common whore in front of all those people. And she had been loving it. He tried to the best of his ability to understand, to make himself understand and find an excuse for her, but there could be none He had seen her. He had seen her doing it, not once, but twice if he included the fat Arab that had been licking her in that room when he had walked in unexpectedly. Monique had said the girl was there for some unusual kicks and she had no reason to lie to him, plus she did not even know it was Jean until they entered the room. She had just been told by that Arab Gamal that it was some American girl who wanted to taste the seamier side of French night-life. It was just by their accidental rummaging around through the place that they had burst in on those two.\n\nWell, she had certainly tasted it and in first class style. He wondered how many others present at that little gathering had tried it too after he had been sent away from the place. Jean had looked like she might be in the mood to show half the room a good time. It was just strange that he had never recognized the nymphomaniac streak in her before or that it had never shown itself during some of their sessions in the back seat of his car when they had been dating or at least back in the hotel room in Paris where she had screamed so convincingly at his advances.\n\nPerhaps Monique had been right. Women are strange creatures and there is no way of knowing what their reaction to a given situation will be until they are actually placed in that situation. He could have never in his wildest dreams have imagined that underneath the stiff upper New England facade of respectability in Jean that such an uncontrolled demon of passion smoldered. And what was more mysterious and difficult to understand, was how it was set off so violently in the short span of a few days since she had run away from him in Paris. There was so much he could not understand and so many questions he wanted answered that it caused his head to throb more than it already did. But, he had to know some of these things before he left Jean here even though she had done so much to him in the last few hours. He would at least ask a few questions to ease his own mind if he could find the right places.\n\nLater, after he had pulled himself from his bed and shaved and showered, he had coffee downstairs at the restaurant and planned out his days itinerary. He had called the airline office and found that he could get the plane for Paris with direct connections to New York at seven o'clock tonight. That should give him plenty of time to go to the hotel that Jean had indicated in her cable to him and ask a few questions. He could possibly find out whet happened to Monique also. He had wondered where she had gone after he had been knocked unconscious last night and decided she had probably gotten out of the place. He couldn't blame her very much under the circumstances after they had seen Jean lying under that Arab friend of hers, with her legs spread wide open in invitation. She had probably been so upset with what she had seen that she had gone on back to Paris. He couldn't blame her very much after all she had done to try and patch things up between two juvenile young newlyweds. He would at least like to let her know that he didn't blame her for the way things had turned out. She had no way of knowing what Jean was really like or that she would turn nympho overnight. Flow could she possibly know if even her own husband didn't. He paid the waiter for the coffee and stepped out of the hotel to hail a taxi clutching the address of the hotel in his hand. The hall porter had said it wasn't too far away but had had a funny expression on his face when he mentioned the district it was located in but Kevin shrugged it off. Nothing mattered too much now anyway and he was just taking the trip to satisfy a vague curiosity about Jean's sudden about face. Last night had destroyed any love he felt for her and nothing he found out today would make any difference in his plans to go home and file for divorce immediately.\n\nShalla, when he heard the footsteps on the stairs leading up to the second floor desk leaped to his feet in excitement. He had been waiting for Monique to return with his share of the price for the American girl since early this morning. He had been counting with glee over and over again the money he had made from her yesterday and it was a considerable amount considering she had taken on between twenty and thirty customers not including the amount he made for the exhibition she put on with the African. Now, with his share of her sale to the syndicate, he could start his own business again and be on easy street. He had hoped this time it was her coming up the stairs but as they drew nearer a slight tinge of disappointment crossed over his brow. The steps were too heavy. It was not a woman, just probably another tired seaman who wanted a room for the night He was surprised suddenly when an American appeared at the top of the steps looking as though he had just stepped from the advertising section of one of those American men's magazines Shalla had sometimes seen, old and used, in the barbershop. He must be wealthy and perhaps looking for a woman for the day. Why else would he come down to this section of town. Damn, if he only had the American girl here now he could probably get four or five times the price he would have from the customers he had sold to yesterday.\n\n""May I help you, Monsieur,"" he purred in his best English, hoping to make an immediate impression on him. He enjoyed speaking to them first in English and always getting the query, ""Why, how did you know I was American?"" It was strange that they didn't even know themselves they always looked so different from Europeans in their neat looking ever- pressed suits and shirts.\n\nKevin looked at the desk clerk for a moment before answering. He was still stunned by the appearance of the neighborhood when he had gotten out of the cab downstairs. There were nothing but cheap looking bars, sailors, and prostitutes for blocks. Why on earth had Jean chosen a place like this to stay in unless she were really looking for a chance to wallow in filth. Had she gone completely out of her mind. It certainly would appear that way.\n\n""I--I wonder if you might answer a few questions for me,"" he managed to stammer after an uncomfortable moment.\n\n""Certainly,"" Shalla grinned, sensing that there was some money to be made here if he played his cards right. Truly this was his week of ""bonne chance"" and rebirth. ""Anything that Shalla does not know about Marseille, Monsieur, is not worth knowing.""\n\n""I would like some information about a girl,"" Kevin said softly, his voice lowered in suspicion of the unsavory looking character standing in front of him.\n\n""Ah, but you have come to the right place,"" Shalla answered in a low confidential voice so endemic to pimps. ""I can arrange any type you want, Monsieur, or any color. And it will not be too expensive. You have come to the right man.""\n\n""I--I didn't mean that kind of woman,"" Kevin quickly corrected. ""I mean a woman that was registered here at your hotel. A young American one.""\n\nShalla's grin suddenly faded as the recognition flickered through his mind. He suddenly recalled the cable the American girl had sent to Paris. This was her husband! Panic seized him for a moment as thoughts of the police following close behind came to him. He had sudden frightening thoughts of the entire transaction being destroyed by an over-zealous husband and with that the destruction of his profits from the deal. This would ruin him and his plans for his business that he had spent the whole morning dwelling on\n\n""H--Have you seen her?"" Kevin's voice interrupted his thought. ""Her name was Taylor, Jean Taylor.""\n\n""I--I don't know, Monsieur, if I can help you,"" Shalla hesitated, placing his finger against his chin as though trying to recall. ""I am not always on duty here.""\n\n""It would mean a great deal to me,"" Kevin offered. ""I will pay you well for any information you can give me.""\n\nShalla sensed that he should just deny any knowledge whatsoever of the girl but the mention of money started his mind working again. He could kill two birds with one stone by misleading the American and still take his money for the information even if it was false.\n\n""Perhaps if Monsieur could describe the young lady,"" he ventured cautiously, ""you see we have so many customers, particularly during the tourist season. I don't know if I would recognize her.""\n\n""I think you would remember her if you saw her "" Kevin said. ""She was a very pretty girl with long dark hair. Twenty-three years old and built very well.""\n\nThe thoughts of the American girl's body thrashing under him in wild abandon that first day drifted back to Shalla as Kevin continued his description. He felt a slight tinge in his prick as he thought back on it. Yes, he mused silently to himself, she did have a nice body and again a surge of secret power rippled through him as he listened to her husband stand before him and describe a being that he in all probability knew better than he did. He wondered what his reaction would be if he knew that he had fucked her silly not long ago and then watched while multitudes of others used her body for any purpose they wanted for hours on end Yes, it did give him a secret sense of power to listen to this poor fool here who probably was looking upon him as nothing but a dirty illiterate Arab as his wife did when she first came into the hotel. Perhaps he could make up a story that would be half true that would bring him down a peg or two. He would enjoy watching him squirm.\n\n""And, oh yes, she was traveling with an older French woman. Nice looking also and about thirty-nine or forty years old,"" Kevin added as he finished describing Jean to the apparently close listening Shalla.\n\n""Yes,"" Shalla finally said after a long minutes thought. ""I do recall such a pair. What is it exactly that Monsieur wishes to know about them?""\n\n""Nothing in particular,"" Kevin flustered for a moment. ""I--I just wondered if the young one had any v-visitors or went out much at night.""\n\n""Ah,"" Shalla's face brightened as though in comprehension. ""Monsieur is a detective, no possibly, for the young ladies husband?""\n\n""Y--Yes I am,"" Kevin lied, thinking it might be the least painful way to ask embarrassing questions. In fact he was glad that Shalla had made the mistake as it wouldn't put him in the position of the jealous husband chasing after an errant wife.\n\n""Well then, if it is a business matter then I think I can he of assistance,"" Shalla grinned, proud of his cleverness in leading the American on to think that he did not know he was her husband. ""How does fifty American dollars sound for my information?""\n\n""Yes, that will do,"" Kevin said, matter-of-factly, and reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. He carefully peeled five tens from it and placed them on the desk in front of the grinning Arab. He didn't like the man's looks at all, but this was the only thing that he had to go on so he had no choice in the matter. His own personal pride dictated that he at least find something out about Jean's activities the last few days before he went home and filed for divorce. Even if it was all over he would like it verified by someone else too. He still was having trouble believing what his own eyes had seen last night.\n\n""Good,"" Shalla said, tucking the bills carefully under his robe. ""Now we understand each other ""\n\n""Please hurry,"" Kevin asked ""I haven't much time and I want to know all you can remember about her movements while she was staying here ""\n\n""Well actually, Monsieur, there is not much to tell. She was just like many of the other young tourists. She came here for a good time because evidently she had a very negligent husband who could not satisfy her back in the States or somewhere. It is a very common cause for the women who come here. They have no fear that their little indiscretions will become known.\n\nShalla paused for a moment watching with secret satisfaction the blank expression on Kevin's face. He knew this would get to him because he recalled the groans of passion and relief from the American girl and knew she had never been screwed the way he had given it to her before. There must have been something lacking in the husband. Shalla had the knife in him, he knew, and he twisted it further as he watched the color of Kevin's skin ashen slightly as the words he was hearing sunk into his mind.\n\n""She had several lovers here the first day and just did not seem to be able to get enough. She kept going out into the streets for more. Do you believe it, Monsieur, she even tried to get me into her room but I explained to her that I am a business man and not for that kind of thing.""\n\n""The Arab was almost bursting inside now with the joy of watching Kevin squirm before his words. It was all he could do to keep a serious expression on his face as he described a few of the lovers that Jean had brought back into the room with her. He had no way of knowing just how devastatingly effective his lies were as he did not know that Kevin had watched Jean being sodomized in apparent ecstasy last night and was at the point where he would believe anything without question. Shalla had his final blow for the spoiled young American now. He had been saving it for the last of the descriptions to make certain it hit with the correct impact.\n\n""And, Monsieur, the last she brought here was enough to make a man cringe. He was a giant Nubian black from the south of Algeria. A sailor I think and he must have been built big enough to kill any ordinary woman but she loved him I could hear wild sounds coming from her room for hours after they went inside. And it was disgraceful, the way they made noises like animals. I was tempted to knock on the door and throw them both out. I was afraid they would disturb the whole hotel, Monsieur, and we must protect our clientele from such inconveniences. Do you not agree?""\n\n""Do you not agree, Monsieur?"" Shalla repeated, an indignant expression on his face. He pushed the question to force Kevin to answer. He wanted him to have to speak and show his emotional weakness. No wonder the girl had been so hungry with someone so weak for a husband. It was unusual too, he mused. The American sailors that came into Marseille had the reputation for being the most insatiable men on earth and one didn't see the whores of the town out working for days after the American fleet left. It was joked about the quarter that there was not one left that could walk after such an ordeal. Well, this one was different, he was not the common American stock. It would be good for him to suffer a penance for his cowardice.\n\n""Yes, yes of course, you could not let them make so much noise,"" Kevin said slowly, his eyes misting. ""And what of the older woman?"" he queried after a pause.\n\n""Ah, Monsieur, that was the mystery. She was the tower of virtue, which is most unusual for French women. She tried very hard to hold the young girl down. They had just yesterday a loud argument right here in front of me about the way she was acting but she would pay no attention to the French lady. She just told her to mind her own business that she knew what she wanted out of life now.""\n\n""And what did the French woman say?"" Kevin asked. This must have been after she had returned from picking him up at the station yesterday and he was curious even in his grief about what she had tried to do.\n\n""She just said to the girl that she has a surprise for her and for her to be good tonight.""\n\n""And did she?"" Kevin knew the answer after what he had seen last night but wanted it substantiated again for some unknown reason in him that would not admit Jean had turned so quickly away from him. ""Did she ask you about going to a special place or anything like that?""\n\nShalla paused for a moment. He could sense that this was a loaded question and knew also that if the American knew about that special place and the fact she may have asked about it, then someone had told him that he had directed her there.\n\n""Is there a particular reason you asked, Monsieur?"" Shalla asked cautiously.\n\n""Yes, there is,"" Kevin replied, innocent of what the Arab was thinking. ""Someone said she was directed to one of those exhibition and orgy places last night and may have gone.""\n\n""Oh, why yes, I do remember her asking about one, but Monsieur, I know of no such places and I explained it to her.""\n\n""Most probably in one of the bars on the street. They would all know about them. I understand there are several around the city of Marseille. I am certain she asked as she seemed determined to find something unusual and bizarre in the way of sexual experience. She also said something about finding a happiness she had never known before. We get many strange ones here, Monsieur, and I would say she was one of the strangest. You must tell her husband, Monsieur, not to expect her to ever come home. They always find themselves a lover and stay. I have seen hundreds like her.""\n\nKevin's heart sank. He had heard enough. It was obvious now from what the Arab was saying and what he had seen last night that Jean had played him for a complete fool all this time. He had been a child and nothing more in her eyes. Well if that was the way she wanted it then there was nothing he could do or wanted to do for that matter, it was her life and she had obviously decided to go about it without him.\n\n""Thank you for your assistance,"" Kevin mumbled as he turned and started toward the stairs. ""You've been very kind.""\n\n""It was nothing, Monsieur,"" Shalla smiled as he watched him disappearing down toward the street. ""I am glad to be of help to you.""\n\nHe fingered the crisp ten dollar bills happily in his pocket. He could hardly wait to place it with the amount he had collected yesterday from pimping for the American's wife. It would make a handsome amount in itself and he would be a rich man when the French lady came with the rest He was not worried that she would not come. She needed this hotel to do her business in and even if later she decided to try another he would still find her. Besides, she knew he knew all about the operation and he could always threaten to go to the police with what he knew. No, she would come back this afternoon and he might even drag her back into the room and try a little more of his new partner. He whistled happily to himself as he tidied up behind the counter preparing for the days rush of prostitutes and customers that would want to rent the rooms by the hour.\n\nKevin waved to the taxi from the sidewalk and entered it quickly when it stopped at the curb. Small streams of tears had begun to run from the corners of his eyes and he wanted to get off the street as quickly as possible so that no one would see him It was ridiculous for a grown man to be crying on the streets like this. As the cab drew away from the curb, he noticed two dark looking men entering the hotel. They looked vaguely familiar from somewhere but it wasn't important. In his grief everyone looked alike.\n\nShalla heard the noise on the stairs and for the second time that morning his pulse quickened. It must be her this time, the walk was soft like a woman tiptoeing. It drew closer up the stairs and sounded strangely like two women. He lifted up on his tiptoes so that he could see farther over the counter and down the stairs. Strange, he thought, two more men. Algerians this time. What could they want at this hour unless it were women. Perhaps this was his lucky week.\n\n""Your name Shalla?"" one of them asked casually as they advanced to the desk.\n\n""Why, yes, it is Monsieurs,"" he answered slowly. ""May--may I help you?""\n\nThe last thing Shalla saw on this earth was the silencer end of a snub-nosed automatic that appeared suddenly in the hand of the man who had asked the question. It puffed softly three times straight at his belly bringing a surprised gush of air from his open mouth before he pitched forward stone-dead across the counter. The man who had pulled the trigger walked behind the sprawled body and reaching under the robe withdrew his hand filled with crisp French francs and American ten dollar bills. He smiled toothily at his companion, quickly dividing it in half and handing one pile to him before they disappeared silently back down the stairs from which they had entered.\n\nAs Kevin finished packing his bags he picked up the suit he had worn last night from the floor where he had left it and started to fold it into the case. As he shook the jacket to straighten the wrinkles a packet fell from the inside pocket to the floor. It was the manila envelope he had been given by one of the men who had brought him back to the hotel last night. He had forgotten about it in his anxiety today to get to the hotel where Jean had stayed.\n\nIn feet, he thought dryly, I've forgotten almost everything about last night. Almost.\n\nHe opened it carefully not wanting to tear the thin onion skin sheets of paper inside. He unfolded the thin sheets and began reading a typewritten note on the first sheet. It said simply:\n\n Kevin,\n\nI am sorry about everything and the mistake we have made in our marriage. The last several days without you have shown me that there are better things in life than the simple mundane existence we accept at home. I have fallen in love with the life here and intend to stay forever. You will have to explain to my family why I have not returned with you. Please use the enclosed documents for that purpose and do not attempt to find me. I do not wish to be bothered by anyone from my old life again.\n\nJean\n\n It was her note alright. He would recognize the signature anywhere. She must have written it last night after he had caught her with that Arab in the room. Well, she couldn't have put it more bluntly and she certainly had fallen in love with the life if her little exhibition last night with that dwarf was any indication. The Arab desk clerk's little disclosures of her side activities more than substantiated it. Well, if she wanted it that way, there was nothing he could do about it.\n\nHe flipped the page to the first attachment. It was obviously a death certificate from the Prefecture of Marseille made out in Jean's name. It also had all the pertinent data about her. The information could have only come from her. With it was attached a Certificate of Burial again certified by the Prefecture of Marseille. Cause of death was listed as accidental drowning at the local beach. Both were complete with official registration numbers.\n\nWell, she certainly has thought of everything. He knew her old man would raise a stink when he got back and have half the private detectives in France here in a matter of hours if he just said she stayed here because she wanted to be left alone. He knew he could never tell the real story.\n\nHe reached for the phone and instructed the operator to get the local Prefecture office in charge of issuing death certificates. He also instructed her to get an English speaking clerk on the line. After several minutes of gibberish in French a thick accented voice boomed into the line.\n\n""Can I be of service, Monsieur?""\n\n""Yes, you can,"" Kevin answered quickly. ""I want to verify the correctness of a death certificate filed the last several days with your department. Can you do it for me without much trouble.""\n\n""Why of course, Monsieur, we have the files right here. If you will kindly give me the number of the filing or the name of the deceased I will fetch it immediately.""\n\n""The number is M64589. Dated yesterday. Do you need more?""\n\n""No, that is fine, Monsieur. Just one moment."" There was a muffled noise at the other end of the line as the clerk laid the phone on the desk and moved away from it. Kevin reached in his pocket and pulled out a pack of cigarettes, taking out and lighting it while he was waiting. He would see how efficient Jean had had her friends be. This would be the first thing her father would have checked. If it was verified then he would do nothing else. What could he do? One had to believe official documents He tensed for a moment as he heard the phone being lifted back from the desk again.\n\n""Monsieur?"" the accented voice came back.\n\n""Yes, I am here,"" Kevin replied.\n\n""We have the number. It is for a Mrs. Kevin Taylor of the United States. No?""\n\n""Yes, it is,"" Kevin answered surprised. ""What is listed as the cause of death?""\n\n""It is accidental drowning, Monsieur. A sad case. We do not like to lose tourists. It is bad publicity for our city and France is suffering enough from Monsieur DeGaulle's anti-American policy. Do you know Monsieur we have lost over twenty-five percent of our tourists because they refuse to come to a country that turns its back on its savior in two wars. It is a shame Monsieur. It is a shame.""\n\n""Yes, yes of course,"" Kevin replied, cutting him off. He was in no mood for a political discussion now. ""Thank you for your help in this matter.""\n\n""Not at all, Monsieur, we are glad to be of service.""\n\nKevin hung up the phone and walked to the window. He looked out over the blue of the Mediterranean for a long moment, thinking back to his arrival here yesterday and the optimism he had had about a reconciliation with Jean. It all seemed an eternity ago and yet only a few short hours had passed.\n\nHe folded the certificates and placed them carefully back in the envelope. Yes, he would use them as an explanation when he arrived home tomorrow. He had no other excuse. No one would believe him if he told the true story and besides it wouldn't be fair to Jean. She had a right to privacy if she wanted it and he would help her get it. It was the least he could do after letting her dowel in Paris &t night when it all began so long ago.\n\nThe girl dropped the soft clean white robe from her trim well tapered body on the command of the short dark Arab standing in front of her. His name was Mahguib and he controlled with an iron hand the sale of all the fresh young European women that passed through the Algiers division of the organization. He had just received a fresh shipment of four girls from France this morning and already had them out on the platform for inspection by the prospective buyers. He could not hold them here very long because of the pressure of the authorities since the revolution. They did not forbid his trade completely as they knew the tribal chieftains who now supported the government would take a dim view of their supply of white girls being cut off and possibly revolt again. But they did require that he do it more discreetly than it had been done when the French were here. After all, this was one of the new socialist societies and must protect their world image as such in the United Nations and before the world press. One never knew when an Interpol agent might penetrate the mother organization and blow the whistle. If this happened, then the Socialist State needed a scapegoat and Mahguib knew very well who that scapegoat would be. A firing squad was the only acceptable penalty for disgracing the state and he did not have the slightest inclination for ending his term here on earth in that brutal manner.\n\n""Now turn for the Emir, my dear,"" he coaxed sweetly to her. ""Let him see the abundance of charms and treasures you have to offer.""\n\nJean followed his commands as a well-trained show bitch. She had learned over the last several months that life was much more pleasant for her if she followed the orders she was given. Gamal had groomed her well for the role she was now to play for the remainder of her life. She had resisted his training the first several weeks, still hoping that Kevin would come to free her from the horrible degradations to which she was being subjected nightly. Finally, after a time, and seemingly endless doses of the aphrodisiac she had been introduced to the drug hashish. That, plus the final acceptance of the hopelessness of her position had made her a willing pupil for all the secrets of pleasure Gamal had taught her. She had learned well and had quickly become his favorite even up until the time he was forced to finally send her across the Mediterranean because of police pressure on his operation.\n\nShe looked down at the Arab chieftain studying her and with a sudden deft movement of her hands brought them up under her breasts, cupping them into twin rounded peaks of firm white flesh as she had been taught. She tweaked the nipples between her thumbs and forefingers and teased them into tiny hard duds that captured his eyes immediately. She could see a gleam of desire flicker momentarily through his face, and then turning to Mahguib, he raised three fingers in offer, each finger indicating a thousand American dollars. Mahguib shook his head in refusal.\n\n""My dear, Emir, this is a fresh young American girl, almost a virgin. She is worth at least ten thousand dollars the way things are today. Come take a look here.""\n\nMahguib led the old gentleman around behind the small circular stand on which Jean was standing. It was about three feet off the ground which made her buttocks even with the level of their eyes.\n\n""Now, my dear, bend forward and let the Chief see more of your treasures.""\n\nJean bent over, spreading her legs about two feet apart on the stand. She could hear a slight gasp of approval from behind her as the Chief looked straight up between her slightly spread legs.\n\n""Now reach back and open it for him, dear. Let him see how tight you are.""\n\nJean reached back with both hands around her buttocks, and looking back at the Sheik with a sweet seductive smile on her face, spread the lips of her vagina slowly and tantalizingly apart. The moist pink flesh of her tiny narrow slit became visible slowly as she gently parted the soft dark pubic hair covering the plane between her legs. Another gasp from behind and she saw the old Sheik raise seven fingers. Mahguib nodded his head in agreement. Jean was sold for the first time. She didn't realize it in the haze of the hashish they had fed her just before the sale but it was only the first in many to follow. Not all of them would be this easy or this pleasant and the price would drop with each further sale. But now, at this moment she was happy. She had fulfilled the first function she had been trained for, to be bought. Now, she must fill the second, to please her master. This she was also prepared for, the steady supply of hashish would insure that she remained so prepared.\n\nShe stepped down from the stand, replacing the robe about her shoulders and followed her new master from the room toward the exit. Mahguib had ordered that her things be sent to the car to avoid delay. She winced slightly at the bright desert sun that beat down outside while at the same time a thousand miles north in Europe a woman named Monique smiled sweetly at another young tourist boarding the Marseille Express. Soon, she too would be wincing in the desert sun as she followed her first faceless master off into nowhere."
68,Abducted Husband,"['MM', 'MF', 'nc', 'beast']","It soon became clear to me what was about to happen, and I was scared. The two big ones started to untie me, keeping a tight hold, and the third started to pull on straps that made up this sling into which they were going to place me. I tried to struggle, but was too weak, and they eventually got me tied into the thing. I was positioned faced up, with my legs spread and raised a bit, and my hands tied underneath me.\n\nThe blond was greasing up my asshole with something really slick (Vaseline, I imagine) and the other two were pulling on the pony's dick, which was growing longer. And longer. My eyes grew wide, such that one of the thugs grinned and nudged the other. He only looked at me quickly, then away.\n\nOne of them moved between my spread legs, and replaced the blonde's fingers with his cock. he shoved it all the way in, causing me to moan at the pressure and size. It hurt only a moment. I was really into getting my ass reamed out (I wonder if they knew that?) and it started to feel really nice... His dick pumped in and out, and he looked quite happy.\n\nHe was replaced by the blond, whose cock was thicker, but short. It filled my rectum rather nicely, and I hated to have him cum almost immediately and pull out. The third thug, with a long, skinny member, was last. Well, not the last, actually....\n\nAfter Skinny pulled out, the three of them crouched under the pony. They pulled on his dick-sheath, and licked at his balls, and his horse-dick started to lengthen, and thicken, and hung down lower and lower....\n\nBlondie led the pony up so that he was standing over me, and (unfortunately) his huge dripping dick was positioned perfectly for penetration. The horse seemed to need no encouragement, only a helping hand to find my gaping anus. That he got from Skinny.\n\nThe head of the big pony cock met my asshole, and pushed into me. The girth of the dick was incredible, and I wanted to scream out, but couldn't. I was being stretched farther than ever before. The pony's dick seems to twist and buck, and was going deeper and stretching me wider than even my largest dildo had ever done. the pain was incredible and the pony just kept moving and thrusting very quickly it gave a snort and I felt the warm gush of fluid as it came, they immediately moved it away to get a better camera shot as the cum dribbled down my thighs.\n\nMy wife had been watching and now I was forced to sit in the ""punishment"" chair with my legs stretched apart and my arms held with my head in a restraint. I watched as she fucked, fondled and sucked her three boys then let each one fuck in turn, without condoms, something she always made me wear as humiliation I think.\n\nWhen she had finished she stood up the cum dripping onto her shoes and feet ""Soon we will have more entertainment and you will do the work but there is another operation you will have to endure and just keep thinking this will get worse more humiliating and more painful.enjoy!"""
69,Abducted Schoolgirl,"['Mg', 'nc', 'rp']","I told her to climb in and put the car in gear as soon as the door was closed. ""Fasten your seat belt - wouldn't want you to get hurt!""\n\nShe looked at me, then complied. I smiled to myself as I considered her fresh young body. She wasn't the best looking little girl I ever saw, but she was cute. A little pudgy, which is the way I like them, a cute smile with dimples, short, curly dark hair. She was going to be a LOT of fun!\n\nIt didn't take her long to catch on that we weren't going to the police station. At first she told me that I was missing the turn. It didn't take long for it to dawn on her that I had no intention of going there. ""I want to go home,"" she sounded pretty nervous.\n\n""Shut up."" That did it. If she wasn't sure she was in trouble before, she sure knew it now. She started crying and reached for the door handle. She seemed pretty surprised when she found only the nub that the handle fastens to. She knew she was trapped.\n\n""I want to go home!"" This time it was a whine, rising in inflection almost like a question.\n\nI slapped her. ""I told you to shut up."" Remarkably, that DID shut her up for a moment or two. I don't think she actually believed that I had hit her. Stupid kids these days. They need more discipline. This one was going to learn discipline, that is for sure!\n\nI handed her the bag. It was made of black cloth and had a drawstring around the mouth. ""Put this over your head, girl.""\n\nShe shook her head and glared at me. I slapped her again, harder. A small drop of blood oozed from her lip where it had been cut by a tooth. She shrieked and I did it again. ""Shut up and put the bag on, bitch!"" My voice was almost as loud as her shriek had been. ""If I have to stop this car, you will ride in the trunk!""\n\nAt least now her crying was relatively quiet. She put the bag over her head. I reached to pull the drawstring. Her crying muffled further now, it was only her shaking shoulders that gave away the fact that she was sobbing.\n\nI pulled off the road at the little park I had scoped out earlier. No cars in the parking lot, and we were out of sight of the road. I climbed out of the car and went around to the passenger door. I pulled her out and she stumbled on the gravel, falling and cutting a knee open. I grabbed her arm and pulled her to her feet, hustling her into the woods.\n\nFrom here it was only a half a mile to the access road where I had stashed my van. She kept stumbling and tripping, even though I held her arm and guided her, but we made pretty good time. I opened the side door and pushed her in. She was whimpering. I put the handcuffs on her skinny little legs and fastened the connecting chain to a ring on the floor with a padlock. That would keep her from moving very far.\n\nIgnoring her pleading, I closed the door and went around to climb into the driver's seat. I was feeling pretty happy about the soundproofed barrier I had built to separate the driver's compartment from the back of the van. I turned on a light music station and pulled out onto the highway. Within a few short hours, I was a good two hundred miles away.\n\nIt was dark by the time I pulled into my garage and closed the door. I opened the back of the van and was greeted by the sweet sight of her little body sacked out on the floor. I removed the handcuffs and carried her into the house.\n\nShe woke up when I started taking her clothes off of her. ""What are you doing?"" she whined. I thought it was pretty obvious, so I didn't answer.\n\nShe fought me, but after one or two hard slaps, she settled down and let me finish the job, whimpering the whole time.\n\nShe was sweet, I have to say that. Even with scabbed knees from our walk in the woods and the ugliness of her cut lip and the snot that crusted her nose and the redness of her eyes, she was a cute little thing. I grabbed a handful of her short hair and pulled her into the bathroom, locking the door behind me.\n\nI reached to turn on the shower and she stared at me. ""What are you going to do with me?"" she whined.\n\n""Honey, I'm going to give you a shower. You don't expect me to fuck a dirty, messy little kid, do you?""\n\nShe screamed then, and struggled to get away. I chuckled. ""Honey, where do you think you are going to go? We are miles from anywhere and you wouldn't even know which way to start walking.""\n\nI pushed her under the water, and told her to get clean. I left the shower curtain open and sat on the toilet, watching appreciatively as the water streamed over her little titless body. She tried to stay turned away from me so that I could not see, but responded almost immediately when I warned her to stay turned toward me. ""Let me see you clean your little cunt,"" I told her. Open it up and clean it real good. Someone had taught her how to obey her elders well. She responded quickly. My cock grew hard as I watched this little girl rubbing the soap into her pussy. ""Do you like to play with yourself?"" She didn't answer. I stood up and raised my hand and asked her again.\n\n""Yes,"" her voice was very small and she cringed as if she expected a blow.\n\nIt was too good. This girl was almost training herself!\n\n""Do it now. Show me how you play with yourself."" I sat back on the toilet to watch. She looked at me, then looked down at herself, blushing.\n\n""I don't want to,"" she admitted.\n\n""I didn't ask if you want to. Do it.""\n\nHer little hands opened her pussy again. With one palm, she pushed against the top of her little hairless slit while the other one fluttered around the puffy lips. I grew bored and restless. Little girls never know how to do it right. I threw a towel at her. ""Okay, you can dry off now.""\n\nI watched as she dried herself. She was, by now, getting used to being exposed to my eyes, and did not hide behind the towel much. When I judged she was dry enough, I opened the door and led her to the bedroom, picked her up and put her on the bed.\n\n""Is this where I am going to sleep?"" she asked. I smiled as I began to strip off. I left the rope ends where they were, under the mattress. This girl was small enough I wouldn't need to tie her. No matter how hard she struggled, I would be able to control her.\n\nShe watched, wide-eyed as I discarded my briefs and exposed my rock-hard cock. I don't think she had ever seen a man's cock before, and I am sure she didn't know quite what was coming. When I climbed up between her legs and put my hand on her pussy, she yelped a little, but she quieted down when I raised my hand.\n\nAgain, I touched her little pussy. I looked into her face, but her eyes were squinched tight. I think she was trying to be somewhere else. I shrugged and lowered myself, guiding my cock to the swollen little lips of her pussy. When I parted the lips with my cock head, she yelped, but that was nothing like the noise she made when I pushed against her, lodging the first few inches of my prick in her! God was she tight! I don't think I had ever felt anything quite so good.\n\nHer eyes flew open and she screamed aloud. I clapped a hand over her mouth and glared down at her as I pushed in a little farther. She screamed into my hand. I pulled out a little, letting the blood of her virginity serve as a lubricant, and pushed again, sinking the remaining length of my cock into her. She was very pale. I believe she came close to passing out at that moment. I waited for several moments before I began to thrust into her.\n\nI was enjoying myself thoroughly, knowing that I was the first in this pussy. She was hot and tight, and I knew I was going to cum in very short time. After several minutes of laying stiff and still, I became aware that she was pushing back against me, her little hips lifting and falling on the bed as she maximized our fucking.\n\nWhen I felt her shudder under me, I let the heat growing inside me erupt, filling her tight little pussy with the hot seed of my cumming. It filled her and squished out along the length of my cock, drooling from her pussy and kissing my balls. I pulled her close and kissed her for the first time and was surprised to find her tongue caressing my own.\n\n----\n\n""That was great, honey,"" she purred. But next time, you be a little boy, and I'll be the perverted baby-sitter, okay?\n\nI smiled. Ever since we had started our role-playing, we had explored many fantasies, but the perverted baby-sitter was one of my favorites. ""Honey,"" I whispered as I circled a nipple with my forefinger, ""you can babysit me any time!"""
70,Abduction Of The Princess,"['MMF', 'nc', 'bdsm', 'v']","They spent the next five minutes in silence, as Marty moved his hands slowly over her body, her feet, legs, hips, stomach, breasts, neck, face and hair. He'd not spent the time to really appreciate this treasure before, and was in awe. He lowered his mouth to one breast, taking as much as possible in his mouth, sucking gently as he pulled away, until he had her only erect nipple between his lips. As he let go and rose again, he noticed that her wet breast now reflected the moonlight. He moved to the other breast, and repeated the action, then kissed and licked her flesh as he moved down, over her belly and between her legs. Her knees came up as he settled over her pussy, thinking for the first time that the absence of black, silky hair here was incongruous on her. He spent several minutes kissing her core, not penetrating but pressing his lips and occasionally his tongue against the flesh of her cunt. When he finally did venture between the lips of her pussy, she came alive and lifted herself off the sheet pushing herself at him, hungry for contact. He wormed his tongue deep inside her, flicked his tongue over her erect clit once or twice, then pulled back. He could tell that she would very quickly reach climax from too much direct contact, and wanted that to wait for after he was inside her. She was beyond this kind of planning, and pushed her hips up at him again, desperate for release. He lowered his head, instinctively, and thrust his tongue between her raised ass cheeks. He found that his tongue was now flickering against her rosebud. He was surprised that this didn't bother him, and moved a hand under her ass to keep her from moving. Sarah moaned loudly as his tongue rimmed her anus, and cried out in pleasure as he trust his tongue inside. He continued to stab his tongue inside, then withdraw it and flick it rapidly over the sensitive aperture. His free hand was massaging her firm breasts and pulling on her erect nipples. When he stopped, Sarah was delirious, her breath coming rapidly and her body a mass of sensitive nerves. He lowered her ass to the ground and positioned himself between her legs, his cock at her wet pussy. ""Yes, now!"" cried Sarah, her voice husky. His moved his cock in circles just inside her pussy before sliding it into her wet, warm core. He paused when he reached her hymen and moved his body forward, his hands grounded on each side on the girl, his arms extended. ""This may hurt a little,"" cautioned Marty as he looked down into Sarah's face. ""Do it, please, now!"" He pulled back an inch or so then stabbed his cock forward. His cock broke through quite easily, perhaps because her membrane had been stretched from constant exercise. ""Oh, God, yes,"" she cried as he bottomed out. He began slowly fucking the girl, thoroughly enjoying the view from his position eighteen inches above her, of her lovely breasts rising and falling, of the passion reflected in her face and eyes. He began picking up the pace when she began pushing her hips up to meet his thrusts, and fucked her with long steady strokes as she built toward orgasm. When she did climax he continued even faster, driving his cock at great speed into her churning, pulsating core. ""Oh, God! Oh, God!"" she cried over and over again as waves of pleasure flowed through her body. After she finished and collapsed back against their makeshift bed, Marty slowed and stopped his thrusts. Lowered himself to his forearms, he rested cheek next to hers. He could feel the tightness and heat of her cunt as a few last-second spasms squeezed his cock. Her rock hard nipples poked into his chest as her breasts rose and fell with her heavy breathing. He could hear her breathing in his ear, and felt her racing pulse as his lips caressed her neck. They remained like that for several minutes as she recovered, until she whispered in his ear, ""Thank you, Marty."" He moved his head over and found her lips, kissing her long and hard, their tongues dancing slowly with one another. Without breaking the kiss, Marty rolled the two of them over so that Sarah was on top. His cock was still buried deep in her cunt. When they broke for air, Sarah pushed off his chest to raise herself up and sit astride him. Her hands played in the dark curly hair across his chest then up to caress his face and neck. He laughed, softly, when the metal of the handcuffs conspired against the gentle caress. ""Again?"" she asked, feeling his rock hard cock twitch in her cunt. ""Sarah,"" he began, moving his hands down to caress her thighs on either side of him, ""are you on the pill?""\n""No,"" she conceded, ""I didn't really see the need... before now."" He smiled at her and said, ""If I say, 'stop', I need you to hop off me, okay?""\n""Uh-huh,"" she replied as she began raising and lowering herself on his cock. She was a bit tentative at first, and once came up too far and lost him. Given her handcuffs, she was unable to reach back and reinsert his cock, so he sat up, kissed her and reached back to bring his cock back in position. As he was doing this, his cock came up against her anus, and was trapped there for several moments as Sarah leaned her weight back down. Having Marty's cock head at her anus, even for just a moment, filled Sarah with conflicting emotions. The earlier feeling of his tongue licking at her most secret aperture was fantastic. The nasty things he made her say, back at the house, had almost made her want him to perform the taboo act. 'Those things I said,' she thought to herself as Marty repositioned his cock at her sex. As she lowered herself back onto his rod and began riding him up and down, her mind was back in the dingy kitchen and she was once again repeating those naughty refrains as Marty's cock pressed against her anus. To be sure, it frightened her to think of Marty's thick cock fucking into her ass---she still couldn't even imagine that it would fit or that she could withstand the pain. As she rode Marty's cock she found herself thinking about the much longer cock on Mike, and the thicker cock of Joe Finelli. Baring an escape or some miraculous rescue, one or both of those men would insist on fucking her ass. Sarah spoke before her courage deserted her. ""You could, um..."" her face flushed and she started again. ""There's no risk of pregnancy if you, um, came in..."" She was clearly embarrassed by the still unspoken suggestion. ""Your ass, Sarah?'' replied Marty, more than a little surprised. ''I'd like that, very much, but first I want you to bring yourself close, okay? Then we'll switch positions."" She resumed sliding up and down on his cock while he laid back and enjoyed the sight of her breasts swinging as she moved, her face reflecting her growing passion, and, when he raised his head slightly, the union of their sex. After several minutes of this, during which his hands played with her breasts and nipples, she paused, and said, ""I'm close, Marty."" After a few more breaths she continued, ""I know this is nasty, but I want you in my ass."" She moved off him and sat on her heals as he rolled over and retrieved a tube of K-Y jelly from the carryall, and a towel. He folded the towel several times, making a passable pillow. He positioned her head and shoulders on the pillow so her hands, manacled as they were, would be free to reach her pussy. He moved behind her and squeezed a dollop of jelly on a finger, and worked the finger around her rosette and then inside. When he decided she was prepared he moved into position, greased his cock and, holding her ass cheeks open, he found the target. ""Push back against me, Sarah, now,"" he said as he pushed forward. She moaned and complied and his cock popped an inch or so into her ass. He let go of her cheeks and they closed around his cock. He paused for a moment, then said, ""again."" She pushed back and he drove another two inches into her tight ass. ""Oh, God,"" said Sarah. ""Wait... wait for a minute."" Then, ""I can't believe I'm doing this!"" Marty pushed again, then again, and Sarah's cooperation made it relatively easy for him to plug her virgin hole. Marty withdrew very slowly, until only the head of his cock was trapped inside, then pushed forward. Sarah pushed back and his cock disappeared between her cheeks and into her ass. ""I'm not gonna be able to last very long, babe. Bring your hands up to your pussy and rub yourself."" He moved one hand from her hip along her side and underneath to hold onto a firm, hanging breast. Her nipple was fully erect in his hand, and he rolled it between his finger and thumb, and then squeezed it until she cried out. He let go of her nipple and lowered his hand to find her arms, then wrists on the ground between their union. He grabbed hold of the handcuffs and raised her hands up to her pussy. ""I've got my cock buried in your ass, Sarah. I've already fucked your mouth and your cunt. It's way past time for you to be uncomfortable about rubbing your pussy in front of me."" The grip of her anal passage on his cock was very tight, and Marty had to block those sensations to keep from cumming. With her help on each forward stroke, he slowly, silently fucked her. After a dozen strokes the passage was noticeably easier, and his pace quickened. His balls now where slapping into her wet pussy, and her fingers there, with each forward stroke. ""Make yourself cum,"" he said, releasing her hands and bringing his free hand back to her hip. He gripped her hips with both hands and picked up the pace, driving his cock into the mewing girl. He could feel his balls slap against her hands, on each forward stroke. And he could hear her breathing quicken. Only now he let himself savor the tightness of the passage he was using, and think about the eroticism of sodomizing this unapproachable Jewish Princess. He thought back to the day she had refused him a date, and how her eyes had communicated such disdain for him. ""Ahhhh.... Oh God!"" He picked up the pace even more, fucking as quickly now as he might in her pussy, digging for his orgasm. He barely noticed Sarah's cries as she climaxed, the spasms of her anal tunnel around his shunting cock. His release came soon after, and it was both physical and mental, as if in his mind he felt that by completing this taboo act, by pumping his cum deep in her bowels, he was evening the score. The room was very dark and quiet. Sarah could hear nothing beyond the regular breathing of Marty, next to her on the mattress. Her mind raced back and forth over the same facts and feelings once again. She'd believed and hoped, since about twelve hours before when she had begged Mike to stop the beating, and agreed to cooperate, that there would come a time, like this, when she could escape. After leading her back from the woods, and washing her gently, lovingly, in the shower, Marty had prepared them both for bed. He had insisted on her taking a sleeping pill, apologizing that it was part of the plan that they'd all committed to perform. When he had dropped the pill into her open mouth, she'd moved it quickly between her teeth and gum and swallowed only the water he offered. The unused pill went down the drain when she'd brushed her teeth. And now here she was, with Marty sound asleep. She had no trouble remembering the hatred she felt when she came to and found herself tied up, dressed like a slut, her freedom taken away. If it was in her power then, she would have killed them all. She could rise now, and sneak out of the house. Or find something heavy and smash it against Marty's head. Then she could search for the keys to the handcuffs, and the van, and make her escape. She knew she couldn't---wouldn't---go to the police. It would be three carefully made up stories against one, and she would be mortified by the publicity. But she could, maybe, tell Daddy, and have him make life impossible for her three abductors. But she also realized that her reactions to the sex forced on her were not faked. It was the greatest thing she'd ever experienced! She thought about what she'd done and felt ashamed at her slutty behavior. She couldn't imagine that any of her friends would ever do those things. I sucked three different men's cocks and swallowed their seed. And each time I did it, I enjoyed it! I let Marty put his cock in my ass - no, that's not right. I asked him to! And it felt so good! Thinking about it now, the unbelievable power of those orgasms, caused her pussy to begin to get wet, and her nipples to harden. She became conscious again of Marty, his body spooning hers, his flaccid cock nestled against her ass. Marty. She'd always thought him sweet. Well, the few times she wasn't too busy manipulating him. Damn, why was I like that... such a bitch, really. And today, when he'd been so gentle with her despite the fact that she had earned his hatred. The white bed sheet for a wedding dress. The way he'd taken her virginity. The thoughtfulness when he asked her if she was on the pill. Damn, why hadn't she thought of that! But he wasn't always gentle. Her ass was a little sore from the pounding it had taken from Marty's cock. It wasn't painful now, but it itched a little. ""I can't believe I did that,"" she thought to herself as she recalled the taboo act, and how her body melted from the full, incredibly nasty feeling of his cock in her ass. Her thoughts bounced to Mike and Joe. From her workouts at the Gym, she had long admired the black man's body. Tall, slender but very muscular. He would not be as gentle as Marty. And his cock! She thought back to when he had forced her to suck him, and how he had used her mouth as a hole to fuck. It was at least two inches longer than Marty's. Her pussy tingled as she thought of what Mike would do to her when it was his turn. He would certainly want to fuck her, and she was concerned and excited at the prospect of that pole in her pussy or ass. Thinking of this, Sarah's pussy was positively dripping now. Her thoughts moved to Joe. He had a streak of cruelty in him, she thought. is cock was not as long as Mike's, but it was much thicker than either of the others. She began breathing harder now, her thighs rubbing together, as she thought of Joe's thick cock in her pussy. Her hands slid down and she began rubbing herself in small circles, just above the opening to her pussy, pressing through the layers of flesh to the erect clit below. She was so absorbed in her erotic thoughts of Joe, then Mike, then Marty, that she didn't notice Marty's slow regular breathing stop. And when Marty's cock stiffened behind her, pressing up against the small of her back, her brain simply made that part of the fantasy. It took Marty a second to remember where he was, and to realize what had woken him. Sarah's heaving breathing was audible and her body shook slightly against his. His cock hardened when he realized that she was masturbating in the bed next to him, and that she was completely oblivious to his waking. He moved himself down the bed until his cock was better positioned to enter her from the rear. As she became aware of him, she sighed and moved her upper leg away from him and brought her knee up. She was now half way between lying on her side, as before, and lying face down on the bed. There was barely enough room between the bed sheet and her pussy for her busy hands. Marty shifted his body along with her, and entered her steaming pussy. fter a dozen or so strokes he decided that it was too difficult in this position to get the force or depth of penetration he wanted. He paused and turned Sarah so that she was completely face down. He then slid her knees up so that her pussy was angled better and resumed fucking her. Sarah had two orgasms before he withdrew, turned her over and climbed up and slid his cock into her mouth. In less than thirty seconds of her sucking he exploded in her mouth. She swallowed his cum, rolled over and went right to sleep.\n\n Chapter Four - Mike Hits the Books\n\n Sarah woke to the sound of voices from the other room, and to the smell of coffee and bacon. She took a moment to listen, and identified the voices as belonging to Marty and Mike. She threw off the sheets and blankets and rolled off the mattress. Looking around for something to wear, and finding nothing handy, she pulled the sheet off the bed and wrapped it around her nude body. ""Good morning,"" she said as she walked into the kitchen and found Mike and Marty sitting next to the small table. ""That coffee smells great. Could somebody pour me a cup while I wash up?""\n""Ah, sure,"" said Mike as he stood up to retrieve a mug, somewhat non-plussed by her casual, friendly appearance. A few moments later they could here the water running in the bathroom. Mike poured a cup of coffee and sat back down at the table. ""Shouldn't one of us be with her?"" asked Mike. ""She's not going anywhere,"" said Marty. ""I'm pretty sure she somehow managed to not swallow the sleeping pill I gave her last night. That was the time to sneak out, or to bash me over the head. No, she's made the decision to stick this out."" Mike looked a little surprised, but relieved. ""She takes cream and sugar, Mike. Why don't you fix it and bring her the coffee."" Mike did as Marty suggested, and knocked on the bathroom door a few moments later. ""Come in,"" said a disembodied voice from the bathroom, and Mike entered to find Sarah in the shower. ""I brought your coffee,"" he said, load enough to be heard over the spray. ""I'll just put in on the sink.""\n""Thanks, Mike,"" said Sarah, then, ""could you do me a favor?"" He moved over to the tub and peeked in the beyond the edge of the shower curtain. The sight of Sarah's naked body, water pouring off her hair, down her back and ass, forming a river that ran down her long legs, caused his cock to stir. ""Yes,"" he managed, his voice sounding hoarse. She turned around, and his eyes darted to her firm breasts and shaved pussy, and he surprised himself by feeling guilty, like he was a peeping tom. ""I can't wash by back with these on,"" she said, taking a step toward him in the tub, holding up her handcuffed wrists. He stared mutely, thinking she was asking him to unlock them when she said, ""could you wash my back? Here's the soap."" She handed him the soap and turned her back to him. It took him just a moment to click back into it, and then he began soaping her back. His cock by this point was becoming more erect in his shorts, but he blocked it out and proceeded to lather her back, legs and finished with her shapely ass. ""Could you,"" she began as she moved her legs as far apart as the tub would allow, ""wash me down there?"" As she bent over slightly, the meaning of her words were clear, but they surprised Mike once again. He lathered his hands and put the soap down, and moved a hand down between her ass cheeks. He washed her from back to front, the contact with her ass and cunt causing his cock to become painfully erect. ""Thanks,"" she said when he stopped. Then, ""be out in a minute,"" as she moved back under the spray. Mike washed and dried his hands and adjusted the position of his cock in his pants before leaving the bathroom to rejoin Marty in the kitchen. ""Jesus,"" he said as he sat down again at the table. ""She just... well...""\n""Uh-huh,"" said a smiling Marty. ""What did you do to her?"" Mike asked. Marty held up his hand and ticked off his fingers, ""After you and Mike left we showered together, and I brought her off. She sucked me off quite willingly.""\n\nThe second finger went down. ""Then, while we were getting ready for dinner, she sucked me again. After dinner we took a walk into the woods and I fucked her."" The third and forth fingers went down. ""But I learned that she's not on the pill, so I left her pussy and came in her ass, as she suggested."" The fifth finger went down and he started on the second hand. ""And I woke up in the middle of the night to her fingering herself, so I rolled her on her stomach and fucked her again, for quite a spell, then came in her mouth. That's about it,"" he concluded as Sarah exited the bathroom and came into the kitchen, still dressed in the bed sheet. She stopped next to Mike, leaned over and gave him a kiss. ""Thanks for giving me a hand in there."" Her eyes twinkled as at the double meaning. She set her mug down and moved over to Marty, straddled his outstretched legs and sat on his lap. ""Hi there,"" she said, and kissed him. ""Hi.""\n""Was that you last night?"" she asked, smiling. ""Yes, but for the life of my I can't say who the girl was,"" he responded. ""The New Sarah Greenberg would be my guess.""\n""New and Improved,"" he said, before kissing her again. She looked around the dingy kitchen and said, ""is this some sort of conspiracy, only having two chairs, so I have to sit in your lap?""\n""Not intentional, I assure you,"" said Mike as he got up and brought another chair in from the living room. ""Are you hungry?"" he asked when he returned. ""Famished!"" she replied as she pulled herself off Marty and sat in the chair. Adopting her best nasal, demanding, Jewish American Princess tone she added, ""Two eggs, over-easy, white toast, lightly buttered, bacon will be just fine. Now get to it, my good man!""\n""Yes, ma'am,"" said Mike, bowing before her. She took a long drink of her coffee and turned to look at Marty. They smiled at each other, and sat in comfortable silence. ""What's the schedule that you guys have worked up for the next few days?"" asked Sarah after a minute or so. ""I've got to leave pretty soon,"" started Marty, glancing at his watch. ""Mike will be here today and tonight and Mike in the morning and through Saturday morning. That's as far as we planned.""\n""Hmmm,"" she said, looking at him from over her mug. She started to open her mouth to say, ""I enjoyed yesterday,"" but didn't, seeing in Marty's brown eyes that it wasn't necessary. But she wanted to thank him non-the-less, and knew what he'd like. She stood up and pulled the sheet off, folded in up and placed it on her chair, shifted her chair enough so it faced Marty, and sat down again, completely naked. He smiled as his eyes dropped to her perfect breasts, then lower. She noticed the direction of his glance and spread her knees as his eyes dropped, now completely open to his gaze. Mike brought a plate over, managed not to drop it when he saw that she was naked, and set it before her. ""Is there anything I can do for you before you go?"" asked Sarah. ""Eat your breakfast,"" said Marty, smiling. And she did, ravenously. And the second helping of bacon. She paused only after finishing that, and sat sipping a second cup of coffee. Realizing that both men were looking at her naked body didn't seem to faze her. In fact, she rather liked it. ""I've got to run,"" said Marty, standing. ""I'm already gonna be late for a tutoring session,"" he smiled at Sarah before continuing, ""and this particular bitch doesn't like being kept waiting."" Sarah stood and moved into Marty's embrace. After a long kiss, she said, ""I'll see you Saturday, right?"" After he nodded she added ""If that bitch you're tutoring gives you any lip, you just throw her over your desk and fuck her brains out!"" Marty laughed and walked off toward the garage, saying over his shoulder, ""Not very likely, Sarah. I'm a good Jewish boy."" After Marty had left, Mike and Sarah sat at the kitchen table sipping coffee. The silence was not as comfortable as with Marty, thought Sarah, and she struggled to think of something to say. ""What is a girl supposed to say,"" she said, finally, ""to a man who she doesn't really know, who's going to be using her body in all sorts of nasty ways?"" Mike shrugged his shoulders and smiled. He fished something out of his pocket and said, ""Those handcuffs must be getting kinda uncomfortable. They aren't really necessary, are they?"" Sarah held her hands out to Mike and said, ""Well, we might need them again at some point."" Her eyes twinkled as Mike unlocked the cuffs. ""We just might,"" said Mike, smiling. Mike had been ready for action as soon as he arrived, looking forward so much to fucking this stuck-up Jewish bitch that he had trouble falling asleep last night. Seeing her naked body in the shower and again now had his cock uncomfortably large in his pants. ""We're gonna start with a blow job,"" said Mike as he began undressing there in the kitchen. ""But I'm gonna teach you how to do it right."" When he was naked, Sarah couldn't help but stare at his jutting cock, especially when he came forward and stood in front of her chair, his black cock eye-level and almost fully erect. Noticing her staring at his cock, Mike said, ""That's nine inches of prime black cock and you're gonna take all of it."" Sarah's eyes widened and she said, ""I couldn't possibly..."" She didn't finish the thought. She'd been unable to take all of Marty's cock in her mouth, and his was probably two inches shorter than the black rod now in front of her. ""Yes you can and you will, you cock-teasing bitch."" Sarah pulled her eyes off Mike's cock and looked up, her eyes pleading. Mike's face showed no mercy and her eyes dropped. ""Start sucking, bitch, and I'll tell you how to do it."" Sarah leaned forward in the chair and brought her hands up to feel his cock and balls. She parted her lips and kissed the tip, then slid her tongue all over the heart-shaped head. For some reason she couldn't name, the act of using her mouth on a man's organ caused her to become aroused. In her mind's eye, she imagined herself performing this act on other men she knew. Using her mouth to get them hard, to make them groan from the pleasure of her skill, to make them cum. She knew that the man's pleasure was derived from more than just the pressure of her wet lips and tongue on their sexual center. The act was sexy to them, and to her, because it was using her, the beautiful and high-born princess, in a subservient way. The night before, when Marty had forced her to her knees and pushed his cock into her mouth, she had felt in then, too. She understood that Marty lusted after the sight of his cock - his sexual organ - in her most public orifice. And afterwards, as they ate in mostly silence, she'd look up to catch him staring at her mouth, at the lips that were wrapped around his cock only minutes before. Sarah had Mike's cock as far back in her mouth as possible, and her gag reflex caused her to pull back. At his deepest penetration, it seemed to her that four inches or so of his cock remained outside. ""You've gotta take it deeper,"" said Mike. ""Into your throat."" Sarah tried again, not believing that it was possible. Her pussy continued to tingle as she slid her lips down his cock, willing him deeper than before, imaging that she could actually somehow swallow his cock. She was quite surprised when his cock actually entered her throat. The gag reflex returned, and she pulled off and took several deep breaths. ""Deeper,"" said Mike, his voice hoarse. ""Take me all the way down your white throat, bitch."" Sarah returned to his cock and forced her head down until once again his cock forced its way into her throat. She still had two inches to go, and pulled off once again. Determined to have that cock all the way inside her body, Sarah lifted her ass off the seat and adjusted her stance so she was bent over rather than kneeling, her hands on his waist. She mouthed his cock once again, took a deep breath and forced his cock once again into her throat. This time, with the angle better for penetration, she got almost all of him inside, and her lips were close enough to the base of his cock to be tickled by his curly black pubic hair. Her pussy was on fire at this point, and she held her head in place for as long as she could before pulling off so she could breathe. Mike pulled his cock out and said, ""Not bad for a white Jewish bitch."" He pushed everything on the kitchen table to one side, then lifted her up and laid her face-up on the table, her head just over one edge. He moved over and held her head in his hands, looking down as he told her to relax her neck muscles completely. When she managed to do this, he lowered her head until it was back as far as it would comfortably go. This created a straight passage through her mouth and into her throat. ""I'm gonna fuck your mouth now, bitch. Are you ready to take my black cock all the way down your throat?"" Sarah's view from this position was dominated by his large, hairy balls and the underside of his massive cock. She opened her mouth in response to his question and soon felt his rod press past her lips and over her tongue. When he reached the back of her mouth she concentrated on suppressive the gag reflex. He rocked forward and forced his cock into her throat. His balls swung forward and slapped against her eyes and forehead as he buried himself to the hilt. ""That's a good cocksucker,"" he said before pulling back. Sarah, her eyes closed, breathed in some air through her nose as his cock pulled back, then held her breath as he drove forward again, deep into her throat. As Mike continued to fuck his cock in and out Sarah realized that he was no longer involved her skills in this sexual act. She was merely a vessel being used for his pleasure. She knew also that he was getting off on fucking the high and mighty Sarah Greenberg this way. Her pussy was on fire, and she desperately wanted contact as he continued to rape her mouth. Her hands started down to address this need but for reasons that she knew were absurd, she stopped, unwilling to touch herself in front of Mike. When Mike finally came, shooting hot sticky cum down her throat, Sarah moaned, so close to cumming from just the eroticism of this act. Mike completely ignored Sarah for the next hour as he spread his textbooks and notebooks on the floor of the living room and studied. Sarah remained naked, hoping that he'd take her again, but this time fuck his long cock in her pussy and bring her to the orgasm that she badly needed. Mike's concentration was total, however, on the books laid out in front of him, and not on the beautiful girl. When he was ready for a break his eyes found Sarah sitting naked in a chair on the other side of the room. As he rose, stripped off his pants and walked over, Sarah's eyes dropped hopefully to his cock and saw it begin to rise. ""I'm ready for another piece of yo' white ass, bitch."" He helped her out of the chair and turned her around, pushing her up against a wall. Her hands came out to stop herself and his took her waist and adjusted her stance so she was slightly bent at the waist. He moved his cock around just inside her dripping pussy for a few moments before driving it to the hilt, slamming painfully against her cervix. ""Jeez, you're sure ready for it, ain't ya', bitch."" Sarah remained silent, wanting desperately for him to continue. Just the presence of his cock filling her cunt completely had brought her once again to a fever state. ""Yo, bitch, you want to get fucked by my black cock, or what?"" Sarah managed a weak, ""Yes."" Mike chuckled and gave her what she wanted, driving his cock as hard and fast as her tight pussy would allow. Sarah didn't cum immediately, the pain from his repeated assaults on her cervix held back her release. After several minutes of his brutal thrusts, however, the pressure on her clit as his cock shunted back and forth over the hyper-sensitive nub became too much. She cried out and her body shook with from the pleasure of a powerful and long awaited orgasm. Mike fucked her right through her orgasm and beyond. Then he pushed her down on the floor, on her hands and knees, and mounted her again. He continued to fuck her mercilessly, ramming his cock into her core with so much force that Sarah had a hard time keeping her position. Her knees were forced forward and rubbed painfully against the worn carpet. Once, after a particularly hard thrust, she lost her balance and fell forward, just managing to land with her head on one forearm. Mike didn't miss a beat, and continued to rape her pussy, his cock a blur as it shunted in and out. After a minute in this position, her head on the floor and her ass stuck up to meet his constant pounding, Mike lowered his hands from her hips to the front of her thighs. When he pulled Sarah's legs out she fell to the floor, and Mike with her, his weight knocking the wind out of Sarah. Mike straightened his arms and raised himself off the girl, locked his elbows and resumed his pounding. Sarah moved her knees out and up to better accommodate his cock. In her brief experience, and in her imagination, Sarah had no idea it could be this physical. She couldn't believe that her body, her cunt, could take this brutal pounding. And the sensations were building again, despite the sharp pain from many of his thrusts, and the soreness from her nipples as they rubbed uncomfortably across the carpet. She was well on her way to her second orgasm from this fuck when he groaned and pulled his cock from her well- fucked pussy. Sarah felt his cum splatter against her ass and back as he jacked his cock through his orgasm. ""Yes... yes... oh, yes,"" he concluded as the last of his seed dribbled off his cock and pooled in the crack of her ass. Mike left her there and washed up in the bathroom. He stepped over her when he returned, slipped his pants back on and resumed studying. Sarah showered and dressed in shorts and a man's T-shirt she managed to find. The rest of the day and evening followed the same pattern. Mike studying hard for an hour or two, then talking a break for a quick bite to eat or a long fuck. And he always found Sarah's cunt wet and ready. Sarah's body felt bruised and completely used up when she collapsed on the bed that night. She had just finished taking Mike's cock in her ass, bent over the kitchen table as he used her there. Thankfully, he was much less brutal as he fucked his cock in and out of her ass. She wasn't sure whether it was out of concern for her or because he was simply running out of gas. The aches and pains were everywhere, her cunt, ass, nipples and knees. And she was thoroughly exhausted from five or six tremendous orgasms. One minute after her head hit the pillow she was in a dead sleep.\n\n Chapter Five - Master Joe\n\n Mike left shortly after Joe arrived on Friday morning. Having talked to Marty about his experiences with Sarah, Joe wasn't surprised to find her sans handcuffs and dressed casually in shorts and a simple blouse. Joe smiled at Sarah when they were alone. ""How you doing?""\n""A little sore, but, pretty good,"" she replied. ""All things considered.""\n""Meaning?""\n""Well, Jesus, Joe. It would be kinda strange for anyone to experience what I'm going through, a different lover every day. And for a girl like me, a virgin two days ago, to be experiencing sex like this, well, it's pretty bizarre."" Joe's face serious, and he said, ""You want to know something, Sarah?"" Why I recruited Mike and Marty to abduct you like this?""\n""So it was you who thought up this little party. Yes, Why?""\n""I was a little pissed off at you, for manipulating me to get a private room. For lying about Sandra being gay---"" Sarah interrupted with, ""I was sure, the way she looked at me---""\n""I fucked her brains out the very next week, Sarah. Maybe she's bisexual, but that's not my point. I wanted to get for here and experiment with d&s--- domination and submission. I've always had fairly normal relationships with the girls that I've had. It's long been a fantasy of mine to have a truly submissive woman. For our time together, what I want from you is total submission. I don't want the old Sarah Greenberg, Jewish American Princess, or the new Sarah either. I want a sex slave."" Sarah lowered her eyes for several moments before saying, ""what will I have to do?""\n""Anything and everything I tell you to do. You must behave not like a free-thinking person, but like a slave who's only purpose is to be my fuck-toy. For starters, from now on you will address me as 'Sir' or Master'. I will address you as slave, slut, cunt, fuck-toy or whatever else comes to mind. Do you understand?""\n""I guess so...,"" she looked up at Joe's stern face and added, ""Yes, Master."" Joe helped her to her feet and led her into the living room. ""Strip slave, and stand over there,"" he said, pointing to the center of the room. Joe busied himself with removing the thick blankets that covered the front windows, and light poured into the room. Joe then retrieved the long paddle from the box then had packed with various sex toys. When he returned he stood a stride away from Sarah and let his eyes feast on her naked body. ""You are a slut, aren't you Sarah?""\n""I, ah, I'm not really sure, Sir,"" she replied. ""Uh-huh. How many men used that fuck-hole mouth of yours, Sarah?""\n""Three... sir.""\n""And did you swallow their cum like a good slut?""\n""Yes, sir.""\n""I see,"" he said and moved behind her, tracing the paddle across the flesh of her thigh, then sliding it over her ass. ""And did Marty and Mike use your other fuck-holes, slut?"" He turned the paddle sideways and brought it between her legs and up against her cunt. ""Yes, sir.""\n""Oh? Both? Tell me what they did to you, slut.""\n""They, ah... fucked me, sir, in my pussy and my bottom.""\n""And did you cum like a good slut?""\n""Yes,"" she said, quietly, now embarrassed and confused, not really sure what game Joe was playing, or whether this was a game. She cried out when she swatted her, harder this time. ""I told you to say, 'Yes, SIR', didn't I, cunt?""\n""Yes, Sir,"" she answered, her eyes wet. ""So,"" he said, pausing as he ran the paddle down her back and lodged it between her legs. ""You've gone from being a pure, virgin, Jewish American Princess bitch to being a complete slut, a whore who takes cocks willingly in her mouth, in her cunt and up her ass, all in two days. Let me ask you again - are you a slut?""\n""Yes, sir.""\n""Did you like being Marty's slut?""\n""Yes, sir.""\n""And Mike's slut?"" There was a slight pause before she gave the same answer. He moved around in front again and stood a pace back from the frightened girl. ""Masturbate, Sarah.""\n""Yes, sir,"" she replied automatically, and then her eyes widened. She had never touched herself in front of another person. But her hand lowered and her began rubbing along her slit. ""Spread her legs wider, slut. And use your other hand on those tits of yours."" She complied, then remembered to say, ""Yes, sir."" After a couple of minutes her fear gave way to the now-familiar feelings of excitement. Her nipples hardened, her pussy became very wet beneath her fingers, and her breathing quickened. After another minute or so Joe interrupted with another command. ""Use your left hand now in your cunt. Put your right hand in your mouth as suck off those slut juices."" She acknowledged the instructions as usual, and brought her hand up to her mouth and tasted the juices from her cunt. She'd tasted them the first night when Marty had left her well-fucked cunt to cum in her mouth. She was beginning to find this game of Joe's less threatening, and more erotic as they went, perhaps in some part because she was now highly aroused. He ordered her to play with her breasts again, telling her to pull and twist her nipples. Her other hand was rotating in small circles over her clit, faster now as she approached orgasm. Joe noticed that she was close and barked, ""That's enough, slut, stop!"" Sarah groaned inwardly but managed the obligatory, ""Yes, sir."" She was breathing heavily now, her pussy aching for release. ""Kneel, bitch,"" he said as he worked his shorts and jockeys over his cock and down his legs. Stepping out of them, he stepped over to her, his thick cock pointing at her forehead. ""You want to suck this, don't you?""\n""Yes, sir, I do.""\n""Beg me to let you suck my cock.""\n""Please, sir, I really need to suck your cock."" He reached down and fed his cock between her open lips and into her warm, wet mouth. She closed her lips around it and went as far down the shaft as she could manage, then back. She sucked enthusiastically on the head, then flicked her tongue back and forth just under the massive head. After a minute or so, Joe brought his hand forward and combed his fingers through her thick hair, establishing a strong hold on her head. He began fucking his cock into her mouth. ""I think I'll try all of your slut fuck-holes this morning. Would that please my Jewish slut?"" He pulled his cock out and she gasped, ""Yes, sir.""\n""Get on your hands and knees, like a dog, slut."" She answered and obeyed, and he mounted her from behind, shoving his thick cock to the hilt in her pussy with one brutal lunge. ""Oh my God,"" she cried, surprised that after Mike's pounding of her there that she still felt the pain. But Joe's cock was thicker even than Mike's, and it stretched her pussy wide. ""Jesus you're a tight little slut! Didn't you tell me that Marty and Mike used you here?""\n""Yes, ahhh, yes, sir."" He pulled his cock out and rammed it in again, and Sarah cried out. After a half-dozen thrusts, Sarah's cries changed in tone as she became accustom to his girth. After a dozen more she was close to her orgasm.\n\n""Ah, yes... ah, yes,"" she chanted as he hammered into her, but he slowed and stopped before she could climax. ""Just a little more,"" she pleaded, ""I'm so close... sir.""\n""There's one more fuck-hole I want to try,"" was his response as he wet a finger in her dripping pussy and slid in into her ass. A second finger followed, and he began fucking the two digits back and forth in her ass. Sarah moaned. After a minute of this he withdrew his fingers and used both hands to spread her cheeks and position his slick cock at her rosette. ""You want to be fucked more, bitch?""\n""Oh, yes, sir, fuck me there,"" she cried, excited and scared at the same time. ""Where, bitch? Tell me where you want your master's cock. Beg for it.""\n""Fuck my ass, master! Please fuck your cock in my ass!"" He slowly pushed his cock forward, and Sarah, remembering earlier ass fucks with Marty and Mike, pushed back. ""Ahhhhh,"" she cried as the head of his cock popped past her sphincter. Joe paused a moment before pushing forward again. ""Oh... oh, Jesus!"" she cried as another inch or so of his cock disappeared in her tight ass. A third push, pause, a forth push and he was buried to the root in her ass. Joe clenched his teeth to avoid cumming. When he gained his control back, slowly slid his thick rod out, until only the head was inside. ""Ahhhh,"" she cried as he drove his cock forward, corking the girl fully with one long, slow thrust. ""Masturbate,"" he said, as he slowly withdrew. She lowered her head to rest on a forearm and reached back. Her hand felt the union of his cock and her ass before plunging into her pussy. Joe continued to pump his cock back and forth in her ass, rapidly approaching orgasm. When he did cum his cock released jet after jet of cum deep in her bowels. Sarah felt the explosion and came at the same time, the pleasure coming from her ass and cunt triggering a tremendous climax. After a brief respite, Joe pulled his spent cock from her ass and rose. ""Get up, Slave.""\n""Yes, Master,"" she said and rose to her feet a bit shakily. She ignored the fact that his cum was beginning to seep out of her well- fucked ass, and awaited his orders. ""Come,"" was all he said as he turned and walked into the bathroom. She followed and found him standing in front of the sink, his semi-erect cock sticking over the sink. ""Wash me, cunt.""\n""Yes, Master,"" she answered, testing the temperature of the water before lathering her hands and gently washing his cock and balls. When she finished she dried him off with a towel. ""You've got fuck juice dripping out of your slut ass, slave. I want my slave to be clean for our little outing. We're goin' fishing."" He left and she tended to herself. When she returned to the living room, he was zipping up a gym bag. Seeing her, he said, ""Here, put this on."" He tossed her a garment that turned out to be a simple off-white sun dress. When she put in on she felt only slightly less naked than before. Thin straps led to the top, which exposed most of the tops of her breasts. It was mostly backless, a thin horizontal strap the only cloth between her neck and the small of her back. The dress fell only to mid-thigh, at best. The fabric was quite thin, and she could plainly see her brown nipples poking out and tenting the fabric. He tossed a pair of sandals near her feet, picked up two bags and left the house. She slipped on the sandals, said, ""Yes, sir,"" to the now-empty room and followed him out.\n\n Chapter Six - Fishin' and Fuckin'\n\n Joe had thoroughly scouted the area around the house before selecting this house, and was pleased to find that a trout stream cut though county land about a mile from the house. As he strode along the same path Marty and Sarah had used Wednesday night, Sarah followed a few paces back. Sarah's hands swung free while she walked, and the garment did little to hide her perfect body. Joe carried two bags and a folding beach chair, but didn't appear to be straining at all. It was a warm spring day with a light breeze, a few high clouds in the otherwise bright blue sky. Sarah was quite comfortable despite her light attire, enjoying the clean crisp air after the dingy house. They walked for fifteen or twenty minutes before heading down a slight gorge and coming to the stream. At this particular spot, the stream opened up into a small pond, perhaps fifty feet across and seventy feet long. At the downstream end of the pond, the water flowed over and around a collection of huge boulders, picking up speed as it continued to wind its way downhill. This spot was bucolic, the water moving slowly and reflecting the mid-morning sun. Their side of the pond had several large oaks which provided plenty of cooling shade. ""This is lovely,"" offered Sarah. Joe dropped the bags and set up the beach chair under in the shade. ""Sit,"" he said as he moved over to the bags and began pulling out his tackle. While Joe was fitting together a pole, Sarah sat down in the chair, her skirt hiking up to show most of her long, shapely legs. She kicked off her sandals and relaxed, enjoying the scene and wondering what, if anything, Joe had planned for her. For the next hour Joe ignored her completely, trying out different areas of the pond and different flies and lures. About an hour later, he seemed to find the right combination and landed three medium-sized trout in about fifteen minutes. He got a knife from his tackle box and moved downstream to gut and clean the fish, then tied them up and left them in a cool, shady area of the pond. Joe returned to his supplies and quickly stripped off his clothes, folding them neatly and placing them in a bag. He walked forward and stopped when his bare feet were in about six inches of the cool water. ""Come here, slave,"" he called out. Sarah rose and walked over to him. ""Yes, Master?"" she said as she came abreast of him. He moved her in front of him and pulled her dress up, bunching it above her waist and exposing her pussy. His hands then went to her shoulders and the firm downward pressure told Sarah what he wanted. She knelt in front of him, her legs, knees and most of her thighs immersed in the cool water. ""May I suck your cock, Master?""\n""Yes, slave."" Sarah began by taking his entire mostly-flaccid cock into her mouth and sucking it gently. It began to harden immediately, filling her mouth until she could no longer manage the length. She pulled her mouth off and began licking the underside of his cock, all the way down to his balls. Holding his pendulous balls gently in one hands, caressing them, she brought her mouth back up and popped the heart-shaped head of his cock into her mouth, sucking greedily. He was fully erect now, and Sarah closed her eyes and pushed her head toward him, taking of his thick rod to the back of her mouth. She was aware that her pussy was wet now, tingling as she made love to his cock. She knew without analyzing it that being outside, in full view of anyone who happened along, added to the eroticism for her. As she took him deep again, until his cock head hit the back of her throat, she realized that she barely felt the gag reflex that had been always been there, at least until Mike fucked his long cock into her mouth the day before. Her pussy continued to tingle as she slid her lips down his cock, willing him deeper than before, telling herself again that she could swallow his cock. She was quite pleased when his cock actually entered her throat. The gag reflex returned, and she pulled off and took several deep breaths. ""Deeper,"" said Joe, his voice hoarse. ""Take me all the way down your throat, slave."" Sarah returned to his cock and forced her head down until once again his cock forced its way into her throat. She still had an inch to go, and pulled off once again. Determined to have that cock all the way inside her body, Sarah adjusted her stance so she was bent over rather than kneeling, her hands on his waist. She mouthed his cock once again, took a deep breath and forced his cock once again into her throat. This time, with the angle better for penetration, she got all of him inside, and her lips were pressed tightly against his groin. Her pussy was on fire at this point, and she held her head in place for as long as she could before pulling out so she could breath. ""That's enough,"" said Joe, admiration creeping into his words. He helped her to her feet and kissed her hard, his tongue darting in her mouth while he crushed her against him. Sarah could feel his hard cock pressing into her belly as they kissed, and wanted desperately to have it in her pussy. Joe broke the kiss and pulled the sundress over her head and tossed it back on dry ground. He then picked her up in his arms and waded out into the pond, her legs wrapped around his torso. The cool water felt wonderful to Sarah as they submerged until only six inches of Joe's muscular chest remained above water. He shifted his hands to her ass, and let her slide down until his cock poked at her cunt. He freed one hand to guide his cock into her, then slid her down until she was completely corked. They kissed while Joe lifted her up and down on his cock. Then he moved his hands up to the small of her back and let her fall away until she was lying back in the water, her back arched. He began fucking her again, keeping the strokes short and steady. The sensations were incredible for Sarah. Her ears were underwater, and aside from an occasional swish sound, she was denied that sense. When her eyes were open, as they were now, she saw only blue sky. When she closed her eyes, the only remaining sense was feel, and the combination of the cool water and Joe's cock shunting over her clit was very erotic. The pleasure coming from her sex spread throughout her body. She let it build, not at all anxious to cum, wanting to prolong the pleasure for as long as possible. When Joe slid a hand up to pull on one of her nipples, she was unable to hold back any longer. Her orgasm was the best she had experienced, and she cried out as spasms raced through her body, again and again. Joe watched as the pleasure of her orgasm was perfectly reflected in her face. Hearing her cries and feeling her cunt spasm around his cock brought him close to the edge, but he reminded himself that she was not protected, and held off his climax. When she finished, he lifted her back to his chest, kissed her closed eyes gently before turning them around and sloshing back towards the shore. Joe pulled her off his cock and set her down on the shore. ""It's too bad I can't cum in my slave's cunt,"" said Joe, ""without protection."" He moved off to get a condom from one of the bags. ""Actually..."" started Sarah, ""I've thought about it, and I'm close to the end of my cycle. It should be safe."" Sarah noticed the beach chair and an idea occurred to her. She adjusted the mechanism that controlled the angle of recline so the back lowered just short of horizontal. When she sat in the chair and laid back, her head hung back just over the end of the cloth. ""Joe, ah, Master. Would you rather use my mouth?"" Joe walked over and said, ""I'd like that, Slave. I'll fuck your slut mouth again, and cum in your throat."" He moved behind the chair and lowered himself to his knees. His cock was perfectly positioned to slide past her lips and into her mouth. Sarah could taste her juices on his cock as it slid over her tongue and pressed against her throat. She concentrated on ignoring the gag reflex and his cock wormed into her throat. When he withdrew, she took in a breath through her nose. When he rocked forward, fucking his cock into her throat she had to close her eyes because his balls slapped into her. Joe moved his hands to her breasts and held each firmly as he continued to fuck her mouth. Sarah's hands went lower and were soon busy in her cunt. A few minutes later, when Joe's cock erupted deep in her throat, she came as well. ""Oh, fuck!"" cried Joe as his cock spurted jism down her throat. ""Ahhhh, yes, that's a good little cock sucking whore!"" Joe gathered an armful of twigs and branches and started a small fire, pleased that the dry wood wasn't releasing too much smoke. He'd brought a portable grill surface, and set it up after the hardwood branches were reduced to glowing coals. It took less than ten minutes to grill the trout to a golden brown. ""Lunch is served,"" he said as he served the trout on plastic plates. Already on the plates were potato salad and a half dill he had bought at a deli. He doused the fire with water from the pond before joining Sarah. Sarah was back in her sundress, sitting in the beach chair, eating the food ravenously. ""I don't know if it's the sex, or the outdoors, but this tastes incredible,"" she said between mouthfuls. They eat silently, enjoying the food immensely and the bucolic setting. As they were finishing, Sarah noticed a boy approaching from downstream. ""Oh, damn,"" she uttered as she pointed him out to Joe. He looked to be a gangly kid of about sixteen, carrying a fishing pole in one hand and a tackle box in the other. Joe rose and walked over to meet him. ""I didn't know anyone else knew about this place,"" said the teen as he got within ear shot. ""Just discovered it today,"" responded Joe. ""And we just finished eating some of the best grilled trout I've ever had."" The boy set his pole down and shook the hand that was offered, a little awkward at the adult greeting. ""I'm Joe, and that's Sarah.""\n""Good to meet ya,"" said the boy. ""I'm Chris."" Joe noticed that Chris couldn't help staring over at Sarah. ""Say, Chris, shouldn't you be in school?"" asked Joe, grinning a bit. ""You playing hooky or something?""\n""Well, yeah... I guess so.""\n""We ain't gonna tell on you, as long as we can share the fishin' hole."" Sarah walked up to join them. ""Hi, Chris, is it?""\n""Yeah,"" he said, as he took her hand. Sarah held and shook his hand longer than was really necessary, pleased when the boy blushed a bit and averted his eyes. Her breasts were perfectly outlined in the thin material of the sundress, and her brown nipples were quite visible, standing out a good half-inch or more under the fabric. ""Sarah, why don't you show Chris were I caught those three brook trout,"" said Joe as he strolled over to take a seat in the lone chair. He was quite aware of the effect she was having on Chris, and found it very amusing. ""Sure,"" said Sarah bent over to pick up Chris's pole, knowing that his view of her breasts was now, briefly, completely unobstructed. When she rose and placed her free hand in his, she noticed that his cock was tenting his shorts. ""This way,"" she said, and led the confused boy down the bank to the downstream end of the pond. He kept his tackle box in front of him in a futile attempt to keep his state of arousal from the woman. As they walked Sarah chatted amiably, occasional brushing the side of one breast up against his arm. When they arrived at the spot where Joe had had success, Chris turned half away from Sarah and surreptitiously adjusted his erection in his shorts, so it was less obvious. He dropped to one knee and busied himself with the opening his tackle box and studying the contents. Sarah moved over and stood facing him, the tackle box between them. Leaning over at the waist, she said, ""Now I don't know anything about fishing, but I think Joe used one of those thingamabobs to catch his fish."" Chris eyes darted up to see her breasts hanging free in her dress, his view from this position perfect. The long dark nipples were like beacons, and he had to use all his will power to tear his eyes away. ""I've actually never fished before,"" said Sarah as she rose. ""If I go fetch Joe's pole, will you teach me how?""\n""Uh, sure,"" said the flustered boy.\n\n Chapter Seven - Sarah's Penitence\n\n Sarah turned and retraced her steps, knowing full well that Chris's eyes must be on her ass as she walked away. In fact, Chris was staring at her retreating form, and could see quite clearly that she was nude under the dress, the dark crack between her swaying cheeks plainly visible. When Sarah strode into the shade of the large oaks, she found Joe relaxing in the chair, drinking a beer and trying to suppress a grin. ""Can I borrow your fishing pole?"" she asked, her face a little flushed. ""What happened to ""Master"", slave?""\n""Oh, Master, may I borrow your fishing pole?""\n""Maybe. Come here."" She walked up to him and he placed his hand on the inside of one thigh. ""Spread 'em,"" he said, and she obeyed. He slid his hand up to her pussy and chuckled. ""Your pussy is wet. Does it excite you to tease that boy?""\n""No, ah, Master... I--"" He pushed two fingers into her cunt, cutting off her reply, and said, ""Yes it does, slut, and you know it. You like it that your body makes him hard, don't you?""\n""Yes, Master, I guess I do.""\n""But that's not fair to him, is it?"" She shook her head, and spread her legs wider to allow greater penetration. But instead of fingering her more, Joe pulled his hand out and rose out of the chair. He took a long drink of his beer before walking away, towards the pond. ""Come."" She followed him down to the pond and downstream to where Chris was fishing. ""Any luck?"" said Joe as he walked up next to Chris. ""Not yet,"" answered Chris, hiding his disappointment that Sarah had not returned alone. It would be harder now, he thought, to catch glimpses of her breasts and ass. When Sarah joined them, Joe asked in a quite normal tone of voice, ""Say, Chris, has my fuck-toy here been teasing you?"" Chris's mouth fell open and Sarah gasped. ""What I mean is, has the little slut been showing you her breasts, trying to get you excited?"" Chris stood mute, blushing furiously and totally at a loss for what to do or say. ""I'm probably embarrassing you, Chris. Sorry. Let me ask you, my beautiful sex slave, have you been using your body to arouse this young man?""\n""Yes, Master,"" Sarah answered. ""I thought so. Well, let me think for a moment... how might you make amends?"" Chris looked nervously from one to the another, then said, ""I'm sure the lady didn't mean anything..."" Joe turned to the puzzled boy and said, ""Oh, but she did. Chris, do you know what a slut is?"" Chris cleared his throat and said, ""Well, no... not really.""\n""A slut is a woman who'll do anything for a hard cock. You see, Sarah here is a slut. Just since this morning, she's taken my cock in her mouth, twice actually.... and twice is her dripping wet cunt, and once up her incredibly tight ass. Then you come along and she's tryin' to get you all hot and bothered. Tryin' to get you to fuck her. That's what a slut is all about.""\n""Joe, I..."" began Sarah, then softer, ""Master, I wasn't trying to... um...""\n""It's all right, mister,"" offered Chris, concerned now that the muscular man would hurt her, or him. ""You don't believe me, that she's a slut?"" said Joe, thoroughly relishing the situation. ""Let me show you,"" he continued, moving over to Sarah. Standing just behind her, he reached down and took the hem of her sundress in his hands. Sarah's hands move instinctively to stop him, then dropped to her sides in resignation. ""Most all women have hair covering their cunts,"" he said as he slowly raised her dress until it was well above her waist. ""As you can see, Sarah's shaved down there. Only sluts do this, 'cause they don't want anything between their cunts and a hard cock."" Chris stared at the first pussy he'd ever seen, his tongue snaking out to wet his suddenly dry lips. His cock sprang up in his shorts as he looked at the full, pouty lips of her sex, and noticed the wetness of the pink flesh within. ""And only sluts are this wet,"" Joe said as he pushed two fingers into her, then wiped the juices across the tops of her thighs. ""That means she was getting excited just by turning you on."" Joe let the dress fall back down, and Chris's eyes blinked and came back up to be even with theirs. ""Let me show you something else,"" said Joe as he pulled the thin straps off her shoulders and let the front of the dress fall off her breasts. Sarah held the dress to her stomach while Joe reached around and held her breasts in his hands. ""See how erect her nipples are,"" he said, and they were fully erect, standing out proudly from her tits, at least three-quarters of inch long. ""That means she's excited, like a bitch in heat. C'mere, Chris, and feel these nipples."" Chris hesitated, his eyes on the firm breasts, then on Sarah's eyes. Joe understood the boy's reluctance, and saw the direction of his glance. ""Tell him, Sarah. Tell Chris that you want him to feel your nipples, and your cunt, so he can see for himself what a slut you are."" Sarah was very excited at this point, still not sure where this would lead, but willing to find out. ""Please, Chris, I'd really like it if you touched me."" As Chris came forward, Joe released his hold on her breasts and lowered his hands to take the bunched up dress from hers. He held it at her waist while Chris tentatively ran his hands over her breasts. ""Jesus,"" he whispered under his breath as his hands held her firm tit flesh, feeling the weight of them. His thumbs pressed into her nipples, then released them. He wanted more than anything to lean over and suck on them but wasn't about to do anything without specific instructions. He was more than a little leery of this strange guy, Joe. ""Check this out too, Chris,"" said Joe and he let the dress fall down to her feet, exposing the rest of her body. Chris's hands left her breasts and one dropped to between her legs. A little bolder now, he cupped her pussy in his hand then slid a finger inside. ""She is wet,"" he said. A second finger joined the first, then a third. Sarah closed her eyes and leaned back against Joe, inching her feet apart to give the boy better access. Chris pushed his fingers deep inside, then pulled them all the way out, staring at the sex juices covering his hand. ""Put your fingers in her mouth and tell her to clean you off,"" suggested Joe. He brought his hand up and Sarah's lips parted. ""Clean my fingers,"" he said and slid them into her mouth. Sarah's eyes opened slightly as she obeyed. ""I think you've earned the right to call her by her name, Chris. Any of them will do just fine---slut, cunt, fuck-toy, bitch."" Chris swallowed, his mouth dry, as he moved his fingers back and forth in her mouth. His free hand went to her breast and he rolled her nipple back and forth between his fingers. ""How would you like it if it was your cock instead of your fingers in her mouth?"" asked Joe. ""Maybe that should be her penitence for teasing you.""\n""Yes,"" said the boy, his eyes large. ""Or would you prefer to fuck her cunt?"" Sweat began forming on his face, and he nodded. ""Both?"" said Joe. Then, ""and her ass? Would you like to bend her over and fuck her ass?"" Chris removed his fingers from her mouth and brought the hand down her body, caressing her breasts, and her flat belly before returning it to her wet sex. Sarah moaned as he entered her once again. ""Well, tell you what. I'll go get us something to drink while you decide what you want to do first. Okay, Chris?""\n""Yeah,"" was his reply. Sarah straightened up as Joe left, and put her arms around the boy and kissed him. When Joe returned a minute or so later, Chris's shorts were bunched around his ankles and Sarah was kneeling in front of him, her mouth very busy on his cock. It didn't take long before Chris groaned and shot his load into Sarah's mouth. As his cock started erupting, Sarah worked her head forward so his cock entered her throat and finished jetting its sticky cum directly down her throat. ""Jesus Christ,"" muttered the teen as he finished. Joe handed Chris a beer once he had collected himself. ""Good cocksucker, isn't she?""\n""Yeah, that was great,"" said Chris as he pulled his shorts back into place and stuffed his semi-erect cock inside. Fifteen minutes later, Joe could tell that Chris was ready for more. They'd been chatting and drinking their beers while Sarah swam lazily in the Pond. Chris's attention was now more and more on Sarah and less on the conversation with Joe. ""You think maybe I could, ah, do it with her?""\n""Do it?"" said Joe. ""Oh, you want to fuck her?""\n""Yeah.""\n""You ever fucked a girl before?""\n""No.""\n""Sure, I'll let you fuck my sex slave. But you got to wear protection, okay? Follow me, I'll get you a condom.""\n""Hey, slut, time to dry off,"" called Joe as he and Chris strolled over to the camp and Joe dug out a condom. Sarah swam toward the shore until she could stand, then strolled out of the pond. She looked ravishing as more and more of her body was exposed to the men, the water dripping off her pointed mounds, and off the lips of her cunt. ""Jesus,"" muttered Chris under his breath. His cock was already rising at the sight of her wet, perfect body as she emerged from the water and walked toward them. Chris found a towel and held it out to her. She accepted it and began toweling off. When she was finished she wrapped her hair up in the towel like a urban, and sat down in the beach chair. ""Chris here would like to fuck you, slut."" Sarah's eyes moved to Chris's and she said, ""Well, I'll take that as a real compliment."" She then turned back to Joe and said, ""Is that your wish, Master? That Chris fucks your slave?""\n""Yes."" Sarah rose from the chair and pulled the towel off her hair. She laid the towel on a grassy area then sat down. When she laid back and drew her knees up and open, she wet pink pussy open to the men's gaze, Chris immediately began stripping off his clothes. ""Wait just a minute,"" said Joe. He handed Chris the foil pack, and searched through a carryall while the boy fumbled with his first condom. On the second try he got it right and rolled the latex sheath over his seven-inch length. Joe found what he was looking for and moved over to Sarah. He tied her hands together then pulled them over her head. He hammered a stake into the ground and tied the cord to the stake. Before getting up and letting Chris enjoy his prize, Joe knelt next to Sarah to whispered into her ear. After fifteen seconds she nodded, smiled, and Joe retreated. ""You brute!"" cried Sarah as Chris knelt between her legs. ""Let me go! Let me go!"" she said as she tried half-heartedly to close her legs and deny him, twisting back and forth. Part of Chris's mind wondered if this was a game or not, but the rest of him didn't care. He pushed himself forward and the weight of his body on hers kept her from denying his cock access to her cunt. It took him a few tries before he found the right angle and worked his cock into her hot, wet hole. ""No, no!"" said Sarah as she thrashed back and forth. ""You can't put your thing inside me."" He drove his cock to the hilt, his attention split between the wonderful feeling of his first cunt, pulsating around him cock, and the lovely firm breasts just below his face. His mouth closed on one breast, sucking greedily on the tit flesh, while his cock tentatively began to move in and out. His mouth moved to her other breast and he sucked half of her breast into his mouth. ""Oh, no, you're fucking me now!"" cried Sarah, twisting back and forth. Chris pulled his mouth off her breast, replacing it with his hand, while he concentrated on the thrusts of his cock into her pussy. He soon the right tempo and was able to fuck her faster and with longer strokes. His mouth covered hers and his tongue explored her mouth while he hammered into her. He came shortly thereafter, moaning into her mouth as his cock erupted deep in her pussy. Sarah hadn't cum. The boy had brought her close but hadn't lasted long enough to bring her over the edge. She was disappointed when Joe didn't take his place. Instead, the two men left her bound to the stake while they fished. She closed her eyes and rested, hearing an occasional holler in the distance as one or the other landed a trout. Sarah awoke to find the two men standing over her. Joe and Chris were naked and there cocks were rigid poles sticking out from their bodies. A glance at their faces told Sarah that the time for fishing was over. Joe dropped to his knees and pulled her legs apart. Wasting little time and no words he mounted her, stretching her pussy as he drove his thick cock all the way inside her still-wet sex. He then surprised her by rolling the two of them over so that Sarah was on top. He held his arms around her back and looked up into her face. When Sarah felt Chris's hand on her ass, spreading her cheeks, and it dawned on her that both men would fuck her at the same time, her eyes widened. ''I don't know... '' she began but Joe silenced her by forcing her mouth onto his, his tongue raping her mouth. Sarah could feel Chris's finger enter her ass as he lubricated her tight hole thoroughly. With Joe's cock already stretching her cunt, just the width of the boy's finger felt large in her ass. A little panic hit her, and she began struggling in Joe's arms, trying to break free of his kiss. The finger left her ass, only to be replaced a second later by a larger object. She groaned into Joe's mouth as Chris forced his cock past her sphincter and slowly into her ass. Joe could feel the boys progress through the membrane that separated her two holes and allowed her to break the kiss. ''It's too much!'' Sarah cried. ''I can't take it!'' ''Of course you can,'' said Joe, his voice calm. ''Push back on his cock, just like you did when I entered you there.'' ''No, no... I can't, I can't.'' ''Stop, Chris,'' said Joe, and the boy obeyed, his cock sticking lewdly out of the girl's ass, perhaps two inches of his rod inside the narrow hole. Joe kissed her gently, and whispered, directly into her ear, ''You can do this Sarah. If you calm down, and help him along, you will be more than fine. You will love getting fucked by two cocks at once. Imagine it, Sarah, how full and nasty it will feel after you get used to it.'' Sarah's cries faded away as Joe continued, his voice low and quiet, ''If you continue to whine and resist, it will hurt. But either way, the two of us are gonna fuck your ass and your cunt. Got it, slut? Or maybe you'd like to be whipped first. We could pull out and find something to use to whip your ass and breasts with. To warm you up. Then maybe I'll have Chris take your whore cunt while I ram my cock in your slut ass. Should I tell him to pull out?'' ''No,'' she said, her voice barely audible. ''No, what?'' he prompted, his voice sharper. ''No, master, I don't want him to pull out.'' ''Then tell him. Ask him to fuck your ass, and this time work with him.'' Sarah took at deep breath and turned her head to one side. ''It's okay now, Chris. Please continue. Please fuck my ass.'' Chris pushed forward again and found her pushing back. This time his cock penetrated at least another two inches. He pushed again and bottomed out in her ass, his balls slapping against the base of Joe's cock. Joe moved his hands to Sarah's head and held her face gently, looking directly into her. He felt with his cock, and could see in her face, that Chris was pulling his cock out and then was pushing forward. He could see that the stretching of her two fuck-holes caused Sarah a good deal of discomfort. Although her eyes filled with tears, she groaned and pushed back against the invading cock, easing the passage. After a half-dozen strokes, the pain was replaced by the overwhelming sense of fullness that Sarah had come to love from this act. She actually managed a smile and enthusiastically returned Joe's deep kiss. As Chris pushed into her ass, Sarah mewed softly, her sweet breath coming directly into Joe's face. Joe had kept his cock stationary in her pussy, and now felt the tight walls of her sex begin to throb around his cock. With Sarah's weight on him, and some of Chris's weight on Sarah, he was not able to do much on his own. He whispered instructions into Sarah's ear. The next time Chris withdrew, and had only the head of his cock in her ass, Sarah called out for him to stop. ''Hold it there, Chris, stationary.'' Sarah took at deep breath and pushed back, impaling herself on Chris's cock and sliding most of the way down the length of Joe's, her clit crushed under his thick rod. ''Ahhhhhhh,'' she cried and then paused before she moved forward again, fucking her pussy now onto Joe's cock. This continued to work very well, and Sarah could feel the heat rising in her body. On the fifth forward move, she was a little too quick and Chris's cock popped out of her ass. ''Wait... wait just a minute Chris,'' she said. She proceeded to ride Joe, very quickly, her pussy slamming onto his cock, her sensitive nipples rubbing across his chest. After a minute or so, she slowed and stopped with her ass out toward Chris, with just two inches of Joe's cock in her dripping and throbbing cunt. ''Put it in, Chris,'' she said, breathing hard now. The teen immediately complied, anxious to get his cock back in her amazingly tight ass. Having cum twice already, he was enjoying the control he now had. When he was fucking her cunt earlier, and she was struggling beneath him, he had found himself trying to picture the pinched-up face of his aging math teacher, Mrs. Wheaton, to keep from cumming too soon. This time, however, he felt like he could concentrate on the act itself and still control when he let the pleasure build to an orgasm. ''Fuck me now, Chris. Fuck my nasty ass!'' said Sarah when he was firmly lodged in her ass. Chris pulled out, then pushed back in, enjoying the sight of his cock stretching her tight ass and disappearing within. ''Faster,'' cried Sarah. With Joe's massive cock only barely in her cunt, both Chris and Sarah noticed how much easier it was to manage his cock in her ass. Chris picked up the pace, and was soon driving his cock very quickly in and out, slapping his hips against her firm white cheeks with every thrust. With each stroke, Sarah could feel her clit forced back and forth across the stationary cock in her cunt. When she came, she screamed loudly before Joe closed his mouth over hers. Chris could feel her orgasm as her the walls of her ass spasmed and pulsated around his shunting cock. It was too much for the boy, and his cock exploded, sending his third load of jism deep in her bowels. ''Don't pull out,'' said Joe to Chris a few moments later. ''Hold Sarah against you and roll the two of you on your back.'' With Joe's help they managed to do it. Chris was now lying on the grass, his spent but still hard cock fully buried in her ass. Sarah was lying face-up on top of Chris, her breasts still rising and falling from the power of her orgasm. Joe scrambled up and positioned himself over the two of them, keeping his weight on his knees and outstretched, locked arms. He worked his cock into her pussy and began fucking slowly in and out. Chris's hands reached around and played with Sarah's breasts and nipples as Joe fucked her. Gradually Joe picked up the pace, fucking his thick cock in her very wet cunt, made tighter by the presence of Chris's semi-hard cock in her ass. For Sarah, this was heaven. The intensely pleasurable sensations coming from her tits, ass and cunt were rapidly bringing her to the edge. When Joe groaned and she felt his cock blasting in her cunt, showering her cervix with hot cum, she had her final powerful orgasm of the afternoon.\n\n Chapter Eight - The Bitch in Heat\n\n Back in the house, Sarah fixed dinner while Joe showered. She had dressed after her own shower in the outfit that Joe had laid out for her. It was the same sexy clothes she had been wearing when she woke up three days ago. Black stockings and garters. No panties to hide her bare cunt. The tight leather corset stopped just under her nipples and pushed her breasts together and upwards, making them look very large on her slender frame. She had leather straps around her wrists and ankles, and a leather choker around her narrow neck. She could feel her pussy tingle and wet itself as she sliced mushrooms and cukes for the salad. Every time she dropped her eyes, the sharp cleavage, white mounds and erect nipples of her breasts dominated her view. The restraints around her limbs and neck served as a constant reminder of her status as Joe's sex slave. Being dressed and naked at the same time felt very exciting, knowing that Joe would have an unfettered view of, and access to, all of her womanly charms. Joe had a beer while he sat and watched her prepare their meal. He could plainly see that she was aroused, her nipples standing out like beacons, her pussy quite moist. During dinner, Joe and Sarah chatted about school and people that both knew, and about their plans after college. Every once in a while Joe would remind her of her nakedness by running a utensil over her breast or nipple. Sarah would sigh inwardly, and feel her pussy add to the pool of juices on her chair. But Joe always went back to some conversation point that had nothing to do with sex. Joe left the kitchen while Sarah cleaned up the dishes. When she was finished, she looked over to see Joe standing in the doorway, a gleam in his eyes. ''Come here, bitch,'' he growled then stepped into the living room. She followed, and found him standing in the living room next to one of the carryalls he had used for their trip to the pond. ''You're in heat, aren't you, slut?'' ''Yes, Master,'' she replied, her heart beating faster. He had in his hand a dog leash. It was four or five feet long, a one-inch wide strip of leather with a handled on one end and a metal clip on the other. He faced Sarah and held up the leash barked, ""Over here, bitch. This is what a bitch in heat wears!"" It took just a moment Joe to attached the leash correctly to the D-ring on the back of the leather choker around her neck. ""Come,"" he barked, turning and moving toward the door, intentionally moving faster than she could respond on high heels. ""Oh,"" he said when she took a fraction of a second too long to turn and follow, ""the little bitch doesn't obey! Turn around, bitch, and lean over. Hands on your knees! Now!"" Sarah sucked in her breath and obeyed, her eyes flashing concern. She knew this was a game, certainly, but wasn't confident that she knew how far it was going to go. Bent over, her firm round ass looked fantastic to Joe, framed perfectly by the black garters. He placed one hand on her neck and said, quietly but firmly, ""this is what you'll get when you don't obey, bitch."" He slapped her ass with the end of the leash. After four blows he stopped. ""Is the little bitch gonna behave?""\n""Y...Yes,"" she responded. He released his hold of her neck and pulled on the leash, an unspoken command to rise. Another tug of the leash and she was following Joe to the door. He could tell from her intake of breath that she was quite nervous about going outside, mostly naked and leashed like a dog. It was almost eleven o'clock, but an almost full moon provided plenty of illumination. He stopped every now and then, then continued, enjoying the fact that Sarah's total attention was on him, anticipating his moves so that she could start walking again without holding him up. The only time she faltered was caused by her heals catching on a root or something and she stumbled slightly. ""Clumsy bitch!"" he snarled, and tugged sharply on the leash. His voice sounded quite loud in the dark and quiet woods. ""I couldn't help it..."" she whispered, her eyes darting around, worried that someone might hear them and investigate. They had arrived at a small clearing in the woods. ""Shut the fuck up, bitch! I see now I'll have to whip you so you behave. Get on your hands and knees, little bitch, and crawl over there,"" he said, pointing to a fallen tree by the side of the clearing. He dropped the carryall and followed as Sarah moved to obey, dropping to her knees and crawling toward the log. He positioned her lying over the log with her ass up in the air. After a couple minutes work, he had cords attached to the D-rings on the restraints around her ankles and wrists. He then tied the cords to stakes. ""I hope nobody hears all this noise I'm making,"" Joe said as he hammered the stakes into the soft ground. ""Then I'd have to share my bitch with another cock. I'm sure you wouldn't mind, seeing as you're a fucking bitch in heat... getting fucked by anyone who happens to come by... huh?"" Finished now, he dropped behind her and lowered his face between her splayed legs and began tonguing her pussy. He stopped only after she had come very close to a climax. He pulled a tube of K-Y jelly from the bag and smeared some on his thumb. Using his other hand he spread her ass cheeks and pushed two fingers back into her steaming cunt. His thumb was perfectly positioned at her rosette and he slowly pushed the greasy digit into her ass. Sarah groaned as he buried his thumb completely in her very tight ass, and again as he forced his last two fingers into her cunt. ""What a slut you are, little bitch,"" he said as he held his bowling ball grip of her ass and cunt. ""You'd fuck anything that moved, wouldn't you.""\n""Yes,"" she groaned. ""Fuck me now! Please fuck me now!""\n""What a slut!"" he said as he pulled his thumb and fingers from her holes. Sarah groaned in frustration. ""I think you need to be punished, bitch, for being so clumsy back there."" A quick search just off the path turned up a green sapling. He cut it free and stepped over the log and knelt next to her head. ""I'm gonna whip you with this, bitch. Try not to make too much noise, 'cause I really don't want some other man coming by and raping your cunt or your tight little ass. I want that honor myself."" Joe didn't hit her very hard, just enough to warm her up. Between strokes, he slid the sapling up her thighs, over her cunt and ass, up her curved back. Sarah was soon shaking with desire, her breath coming in short gasps. After twenty strokes her ass was pink, and quite warm to the touch. Joe dropped the sapling and slowly and silently began to undress, letting the tension build. The only sounds were crickets and Sarah's labored breathing. Now naked, he placed a dollop of K-Y jelly on the head of his cock and slowly worked it around the head and shaft, enjoying the view of the luscious ass in front of him. When he dropped to his knees behind her, and grabbed her sore ass, Sarah moaned. He placed the greasy head of his cock against her ass and pushed slowly forward. His cock, and her ass, were so thoroughly lubricated that he was able to drive his thick cock to the root in one long, steady thrust. ""Oh, yes, fuck my ass!"" cried Sarah. He dragged his fingernails over her pink warm ass. Sarah moaned, and he slid his hands up her shapely back until he reached her head. Gathering a handful of her black hair in his hand, he tugged gently until she turned and looked back at him. Sarah's dark eyes shown in the moonlight, and reflected the girl's desire and lust. Keeping her eyes locked with his, he slowly withdrew his cock, letting her natural anal action expel the large intruder. ""Yessssss..."" she intoned as he withdrew and paused with only the bulbous head inside her. ""Ohhhh, Gaaaaawd!"" she cried as he rocked forward, slowly pushing his cock back into her depths. After repeating this three or four more times the passage was noticeably easier. Still remarkably tight, but now her ass seemed more relaxed and the lubrication was making it much easier to fuck her. He released his grip on her hair and her head dropped back down. He positioned his hands on her hips and began picking up the pace, sliding his cock fully into her ass until his hips slapped against her ass. The mewing noises coming from Sarah indicated that she was approaching orgasm, with no contact on her clit at all! ""What would your father think if he saw this?"" Sarah just moaned in reply, her breath coming much faster now. ""Hmmm... would he like to see his precious daughter acting like a complete slut, letting a man whip her then fuck her in the ass?""\n""No,"" she cried. ""He wouldn't like it?""\n""Noooo,"" she repeated, her orgasm rapidly approaching. ""I think he'd want a little of the action himself.""\n""Oh, Jesus!"" Sarah cried. Joe picked up the pace even faster and said, ""He'd want to ram his cock... into your tight little ass. He's always wanted to... butt-fuck his lovely daughter. And I know... that you'd like that, wouldn't you... to have daddy rape and sodomize you...""\n""Ahhhhh,"" Sarah cried as her body shook with a tremendous orgasm. He continued to piston his cock into her ass, enjoying immensely the pulsing, gripping feeling of her ass on his cock as she orgasmed. Joe slowed his thrusts and then stopped as Sarah's cries died away, and her head dropped to the ground in exhaustion. He withdrew his cock and the 'plop' as the head exited her tight anal ring was quite audible. He then pulled the stakes out of the ground and helped the girl to her feet. Just off the path was a mossy area that sloped down slightly. He retrieved a towel from the carryall and laid it down over the soft spongy moss. Silently, he led Sarah over and had her sit on the towel, then lay back with her arms in a V shape above her head. He hammered the stakes that were fastened to her wrists into the ground. With the sloping ground, Sarah's head was beneath her hips, and when he lifted and pushed her legs up and back toward her head, she was bent in two but as comfortable as possible in this awkward position. He hammered the stakes at her ankles into the ground, just to each side of her head. Finally, he arranged her disheveled black hair into a halo around her head and kissed her gently on the forehead. Joe stood up and admired the sight of the bound girl, her pussy and ass easily accessible in this position. He dropped to his knees and entered her ass once again, easily sliding his cock to the hilt. In this position, he was facing her, and had easy access to her dripping cunt and heaving breasts. He kept his cock stationary while he took one of her erect nipples between his teeth and pulled on it. Sarah moaned as he abused her nipple until she cried out. Moving to the other nipple he repeated the rough treatment until her cries signaled him to stop. Her thick, engorged nipples stood out and shone beautifully in the moonlight. Joe began fucking the helpless girl, slowly at first. Her ass was now taking him easily, although the tightness still gave him great pleasure. He began picking up the pace as he leaned over and kissed her briefly before lifting his head and looking down into her lovely, passion-filled face. He began fucking his cock steadily into her ass as he talked. ''What I'm trying to picture is Sarah Greenberg a month from now, at some big summer party at a mansion on Long Island.... the usual thousand dollar dress and ten thousand dollars worth of jewelry adorning your body... I'm seeing you move from group to group, chatting with the rich friends of your Daddy... I'm wondering if they will notice the change, that this Sarah Greenberg is different. The men might notice, how your hands touch your body more frequently now, to smooth your dress over your hips and thighs... how the outline of your nipples is visible under your dress... how you shake their hands differently than before, holding on longer, your beautiful eyes showing something new, something exciting, that wasn't there before.'' ''Yes... they'd see the change and know that this new, sexier Sarah got this way from experience. Their rich-boy cocks would twitch at the thought that someone had gotten in the pants of the great Sarah Greenberg. But they wouldn't know that a cheap slut you really are, would they Slave?'' ''No, Master, they wouldn't know,'' said Sarah, quietly, her quick breathing indicating her growing passion. ''I'm imaging that one of these men, a tall dark Jew, maybe in his late thirties, would become captivated by this new Sarah Greenberg. He'd leave his wife chatting with others at the party and he'd circle around, participating only superficially in conversations with other guests, his eyes always returning to the beautiful, powerfully sexy Sarah. He'd notice when you excused yourself to go into the house. He'd follow a minute or so later, though another door. He wouldn't really know what he was going to do if he found you, but he'd know he had to look. He wouldn't ask one of the staff for directions, because he's already feeling a little guilty about following you, wanting you. Maybe he'd pick up the smell of your perfume, then follow the trail to the bathroom off the library. Surprised to find the door ajar, he'd peek in, his heart in his throat, and see you inside. He'd stare at your reflection in the mirror as you leaned forward, over the counter, and concentrated on applying fresh lipstick. Then his eyes would drop to your legs and ass, and with the dress hiked up he'd notice the garters holding up the black stockings. His cock would stiffen and his mouth would become dry as he stared at your ass and imagined you naked.'' ''Yesss,'' whispered Sarah, her eyes closed as she lived the fantasy. ''He'd be surprised, then, when your one of your hands dropped to the hem of your dress. More when he raised his eyes and found you looking at him through the mirror, your perfectly done lips parted slightly. His eyes would move back down as you slowly raised the dress up over your thighs. His cock would harden now as more and more flesh was exposed. His breathing would stop when the dress cleared the bottom of your ass cheeks, and he could see that you were not wearing panties.'' ''Oh, yes,'' intoned Sarah as she imagined the scene and felt Joe's cock driving effortlessly in and out of her ass. ''The invitation would be clear to him now, breaking though the fog. He'd glance around to insure that nobody was watching, then he'd enter the bathroom and lock the door behind him. He'd stand behind you and stare at your ass, now completely exposed, the dress was bunched at your waist, trapped there against the counter. He'd see the hairless lips of your cunt peeking out from beneath your ass, and this would spur him to action. As you hear the sound of his zipper being pulled, you'd adjust your stance wider and lean a bit further over the counter and watch through the mirror as he frees his cock.. He would enter you quickly, forcefully, some part of his brain thinking that you'd change your mind or that he was dreaming all of this. He'd drive his cock in and out quickly, watching you from over your shoulder, captivated by the sight of your eyes and lips and the nipples pointing out under your dress. His hands would come forward and grab your breasts through the fabric, holding firmly while he ruts into your wet cunt.'' ''He would watch you in the mirror as he his hips slapped hard against your ass, wanting desperately to force a reaction in that calm, lovely face staring back at him. Now, you see, he wanted more than to fuck you and empty his balls into your cunt. He wanted to see the great Sarah Greenberg's lovely facade crumble and be replaced by the same passion he felt. When he squeezed hard on your breasts and forced a gasp and then a cry from you, his need was only increased. This well-mannered gentleman had never before felt desire like this, and the taking of Sarah Greenberg had heated the desire to a boiling point. His brain entertained thoughts that were completely foreign to him, and his burning need to see you broken caused him to act on them.'' ''His hands would leave your breasts and grab your ass, the thumbs digging into your white flesh to separate the checks. He would pull his cock out of your cunt and growl as he pushed it into your ass. Knowing what he wants to see, you cry out and beg him not to take you there. This of course causes him to fuck you harder, faster. You beg him not to rape your ass, over and over again. And when you feel him cock blasting cum deep in your butt, you cum as well.'' At precisely this point in the narrative, fantasy becomes reality and Joe erupts in Sarah's ass and she cries out as her climax races through her body.\n\n Chapter Nine - Epilogue\n\n Afterwards, Sarah Greenberg would have a difficult time recalling any specific event over the last day and a half of her captivity. For most of that period, all three men were in the house with Sarah, and their sexual needs were undiminished from their earlier, private enjoyment of her. Joe did go fishing a couple of times. Mike had to return to campus for several hours to do some last minute research at the library. And Marty did all of the shopping. But for most of the thirty-six hours until it was time to clean up and clear out, Sarah was almost constantly servicing one or more of the men. She'd finish with Mike in her cunt, his copious discharge leaking slowly out of her pussy, and fall asleep on the worn out mattress. Woken some time later and rolled on her stomach, a greased cock would enter her ass and fuck back and forth until it erupted in her bowels. Her mouth tended to be used only when one or both of her other holes was already filled with cock, or, when one of the men wanted to get hard as quickly as possible. She showered constantly, cleaning the cum off her body and from her ass and cunt. There was one event she will always remember. During one such shower, late Saturday night while the men were drinking beer and playing cards, she was interrupted as all three filed into the small bathroom. Joe reached in to cut the shower and said, ""Lie face up on the bottom of the tub, slut."" When she obeyed, all three men pulled their cocks out. Joe counted to five and three streams of piss arced down on the girl, splashing over her body, concentrated on her breasts and cunt. Sarah held her breath and closed her eyes as they continued to shower her with urine. The singular smell filled her nostrils but she was able to avoid gagging. After showering yet again, she left the bathroom and found all three men waiting for her in the living room, naked as she was, their cocks standing at attention. Her pussy began to wet itself as she looked from one man to another, seeing the lust in their faces. Joe dropped to the floor and ordered her to mount his cock. Within a few minutes she had Marty's cock buried in her ass, Joe's in her cunt and Mike's pushing into her throat. Thinking back, she couldn't remember any specifics except that she came several times before, one by one, the cocks emptied their loads in her body and she was allowed to sleep. Her dreams that night were dominated by cocks and cum, and she wouldn't have been surprised to learn that she'd been taken twice more while she slept.\n\n- o -\n\nMarty was tense at first, unsure about how to behave in the company of very rich people. He relaxed when he discovered that Sarah Greenberg's parents and little sister seemed genuinely happy to meet him. When her father took him on a tour of the 20-room mansion, leaving Sarah with her mother, he commented to Marty that Sarah had changed for the better since meeting Marty. ""Whatever you've done, keep it up,"" he said and the banker didn't notice Marty's sly smile.\n\n- o -\n\nSeveral days earlier, on the last day before the summer break was to officially begin, Sarah had dropped by Marty's suite to invite him to her home for the weekend. ""Oh,"" said Marty, surprised at the offer. He'd not seen Sarah since dropping her off at her dorm the previous Sunday afternoon. Sitting in the silent car outside her dorm building after returning from the dingy house, he could tell from her vacant expression that she was physically and mentally exhausted. His heart went to his throat as he silently watched her profile and thought about how well she had endured her five days of captivity and sex. From the first moment he had seen her, many months before, he had been infatuated by Sarah's great beauty, electric smile and terrific body. Now his regard for the lovely girl was deeper, having seen her face a situation without any of her natural defenses; the wealth and influence of her family's social standing, the power of her great beauty, all gone. She'd accepted, endured, and grown. After collecting her luggage from the trunk, one bag containing the texts and notebooks they had borrowed for the ruse of her supposed stay in the motel, the other containing her clothes and personal items, Marty led the quiet girl to her room. Sarah's back had been to him when he set down the bags in her room, said quietly that he loved her, and left. He had not been sure of what to expect as the final week of school rolled by. He had only to put the finishing touches on one final paper and to give a couple of final exams to the undergraduates. When he allowed himself to think about what he had done - what they had done - he half- expected to be visited and hauled away by the local cops. But she had come to his rooms, on Thursday, her manner friendly and open, and suggested they drive down to Long Island together for a weekend. ""Sure, I'd like that,"" Marty said. ""So this is where I get a chance to meet the great Mr. Greenberg.""\n""No,"" said Sarah, smiling. ""This is where my family gets a chance to meet the great Marty Arnold."" Friday morning, Marty had helped Sarah pack up her things and load up her BMW for the trip home. When they were done, and both the trunk and back seat were piled with her stuff, she tossed him the keys and suggested he drive. As they pulled away from the campus and headed toward the highway, Marty wondered what they would talk about on the three-hour drive to Long Island. He certainly wasn't going to bring up her abduction and rape, and was glad when she began by chatting about how she had done on her finals and then, sort descriptions of the members of her family that he'd meet. But once they were on the highway, heading south toward The City, she'd become silent for a long moment, and he realized she was as nervous as he about this unlikely relationship. ""That was pretty shitty,"" she said at last. ""What you and the others did to me."" Marty let out a long breath and glanced over at her, then back at the road. ""Yes, it was, Sarah,"" he acknowledged. ""I don't want this to come across as an excuse, because none would justify what we did, but I'm crazy in love with you. More so now."" They rode in silence for several miles, and Marty was surprised by her next words. ""Would you push your seat all the way back, Marty?"" Doing as she asked he released the catch and pushed his seat five or six inches further toward the back. Looking over at Sarah, he noticed a sly smile on her face and that she was turned somewhat in her seat, facing him. Looking back at the road, he felt her hand on his thigh, creeping toward his cock. Her fingers stroked his growing bulge through his pants for a few moments before reaching up to unbuckle his belt. Marty slid the BMW behind a large semi in the far right lane, then heard and felt his zipper being pulled slowly down. Awkwardly, he lifted his rear off the seat long enough for Sarah to pull his pants and jockeys half way down his thighs. After her head lowered into his lap he felt her lips kissing his rapidly growing cock. ""Do you know what my favorite... thing was of that whole time you all had me?"" she asked, and he could feel her hot breath on his cock. Lowering one hand to comb through her silky black hair, he said, ""I'd like to know."" She kissed his cock several times before continuing, and his cock jerked with each light touch of her lips. ""That first night, when you made love to me under the stars."" Marty glanced in his rear view mirrors and adjusted his speed so he remained a half-dozen car lengths behind the semi. He sighed as her tongue traced the length of his cock and bathed the head, then groaned as she tickled the underside with flickering movements. ""When you licked my pussy until I was on fire... and then fucked me,"" he heard her say before her mouth closed around the head of his cock and sucked gently. ""Oh, baby,"" he said. ""You were so beautiful in the moonlight, and when you came on my cock, it was... Oh, yes, Sarah, suck my cock!"" Marty forced himself to keep some of his attention on the road, keeping his distance behind the big rig, trying as well to keep his expression neutral lest someone in a passing car wonder what's going on in the BMW in the slow lane. But it was tough, with Sarah's head bobbing up and down on his cock, to ignore the delicious feeling. He was beginning to feel the tingling in his balls that told him his release was coming when Sarah pulled her mouth of his cock. ""Tell me what it was like for you,"" said Sarah, ""that first night when you fucked me, my pussy and then my ass. Talk to me while I suck your cock and drink your cum."" Sarah went back to sucking Marty's cock while he divided his attention between driving, recalling and relating his feelings of that night and, finally, enjoying the here-and-now sensations of her fellatio. He was half-way through describing the exquisite feelings of fucking her incredibly tight ass when he groaned and began blasting his cum into her eager mouth. ""Oh, God!"" he cried as he felt her dive down on his erupting cock, taking him into her throat. When Marty finished cumming he realized that he must have closed his eyes for just an moment because in the lane to his left was a mini-van that wasn't there a minute earlier. As it slowly passed he could plainly see the face of a pre-teen girl watching him, her eyes wide. Marty gave the girl a big grin when he realized that she must have been able to see quite plainly that a girl's head was buried in his lap.\n\n- o -\n\nThey dined on a patio overlooking the lush grounds of the estate. Marty had never eaten anything quite like the food served: Lobster bisque, an exotic green salad with slices of fresh pears and lots of romano, rack of lamb that was pink and tender, roasted potatoes, and a creme brulee for desert. The wines and after-dinner drinks were superb. He found it increasingly easy to take part in the conversation, and found himself secretly studying Sarah's younger sister. She looked like a younger, shorter, plumper version of Sarah. It was hard to tell much about her body because she was wearing an oversized sweat shirt. He guessed that Andrea was perhaps fifteen pounds overweight. After dinner, Sarah, Marty and Andrea took a swim in the huge kidney shaped pool. Seeing the sixteen-year old Andrea Greenberg in a swimsuit caused Marty to change his estimate. If she was overweight, it was all in her large breasts and full bottom. She was a fuller, more voluptuous version of Sarah. At one point, Sarah swam up behind Marty and whispered in his ear, ""Not bad, huh?"" Marty had been watching Andrea drive into the pool, and Sarah noticed. ""Um, what?"" he tried. Sarah laughed softly into his ear and brought her hand down to feel the stiff rod in his suit. ""I'm not jealous of you appreciating Andrea. I think she's lovely too.""\n""Yes,"" said Marty, ""she is that."" Sarah gave one last squeeze to his cock and swam off. Marty was given a room on the third floor. He decided out of respect for his hosts that he wouldn't attempt to sneak down to Sarah's second-floor room. Sarah was under no such obligation, and quietly entered his room shortly after midnight to find Marty sound asleep. He awoke several minutes later to find her mouth wrapped around his now erect cock. Sarah then straddled Marty, still wearing her nightgown, and mounted him. They fucked slowly and silently until both came at the same time, their cries muffled as they kissed deeply. Five minutes after Sarah left to return to her room, Marty was fast asleep.\n\n- o -\n\nThe next morning, Saturday, Marty found only Andrea and Sarah at the breakfast table when he came down. He kissed Sarah briefly before helping himself to a cup of coffee and sitting down with the sisters. Sarah explained that her parents were at the golf club, and wouldn't be back until late afternoon. While they ate breakfast of scrambled eggs, freshly-baked biscuits and ham, Marty noticed Andrea looking at him strangely. Every time he looked over, she'd blush slightly and avert her gaze. She finally excused herself and left. Sarah left shortly after his sister, telling Marty to relax for a few minutes. He poured himself a second cup of coffee. The view from the terrace was across a manicured lawn to a secluded cove and then the Atlantic Ocean, and it was spectacular. Sarah returned after about ten minutes. ""Why don't we take a walk down to the water,"" she suggested. Marty agreed, and noticed something unusual but not identifiable in her eyes and smile. As they strolled hand-in-hand across the lawn, Marty asked her if she noticed Andrea's strange behavior at the breakfast table. ""Yes, I did. You see, Marty, Andrea and I are very close.""\n""Uh huh,"" said Marty, waiting for more. ""We tell each other everything.""\n""Everything?"" said Marty, incredulous. ""Yep."" They continued to walk and Marty waited for Sarah to say more. Finally, Marty stopped walking and turned to Sarah, ""You told her...""\n""That you and two other men kidnapped me and forced me to have sex with the three of you.""\n""Oh my God!"" said Marty, alarmed. Sarah started walking again, pulling Marty along. After a few minutes, Sarah spoke again, and her words did nothing to calm Marty's anxiety. ""I told her that you made me suck your cock, and that you came in my mouth. And that you took my virginity. And fucked me in the ass.""\n""Holy shit, Sarah. What's she gonna think?"" Sarah just smiled and continued walking. Marty walked along side of her like a zombie, not really sure what to think, and what this would mean. They arrived at a clearing that opened onto the dark green waters of the cove, small waves breaking against the sandy shore. A large dock and an even larger boat house was off to the left. Sarah led him to the boat house and inside. Marty's jaw dropped when he saw what was inside. A mattress lay in the center of the long room, and lying spread-eagle on the mattress, her wrists and ankles tied with cords that were fastened securely to hooks in the floor, was the naked body of Andrea Greenberg. Her face colored as Marty stared at her full, ripe young body. Even with the girl lying down, her breasts were magnificent, large and round and topped with thick nipples. Between her legs was a dark bush that couldn't quite hide the lips of her sex and the pink flesh within. ""After she heard what happened to me, Marty, she asked me to see if you'd do the same to her.""\n""What?"" said Marty, dully. ""You don't have to, of course. But I told her how wonderful sex can be if you discard old-fashioned notions and just let your mind and body experience the pleasures. I'd consider it a personal favor if you raped and sodomized my virgin little sister."" Marty's cock sprang to attention in his shorts. ""I'm going out shopping for the next three or four hours, but I would love to watch a tape of the proceedings."" She pointed to a video cam that was mounted on a tripod. ""It's all set up. Extra tapes are in the cabinet. Just hit the record switch. See you later."" Sarah kissed Marty wetly before sauntering out the door."
71,"Abduction, The - Part 1","['MF', 'Slave']","He told me he couldn't take any chances on my making noises. I felt him leave the van, and heard a distant car door slam. Soon I felt the weight of someone as they got into the driver's side of the van and the motor started.\n\n CHAPTER II ----\n\n I don't know how long the drive lasted. It seemed like hours, but it might only have been a few minutes. I may never know where I was taken. He played a radio low, but didn't talk to me again during the drive.\n\nWhen the van stopped, so did my heart. I felt now that he was going to rape me. I heard him come around to the back of the van and open it. For a long time, I felt him staring at me. Then I heard a small ""pop"" and around the edges of my blindfold I saw a flash of light. He was taking pictures of me spread open, tied and helpless in his van. Then I felt his hands at my ankle, and the rope was loosened. He released my other ankle, and gently rubbed each one, restoring the circulation which had been slightly impeded. Although he released my wrists from being bound over my head, he kept them tied together as he sat me up and helped me slide out of the van. I was outside the van, nude and blindfolded, with my wrists tied in front of me and a gag in my mouth. I felt cold cement under my bare feet, but I couldn't tell if I was in a garage, or a carport, or out on a public street. I listened carefully to see if I could hear any sounds at all which might help me identify the place later. By now, he was leading me slowly. He kept walking, guilding me until we came to three cold cement steps, which we climbed, and through a door I heard him unlock and open.\n\nI now felt a carpeted floor under my feet, and a warmer temperature, so I knew we were in a house or building of some kind. From somewhere I could hear the faint sound of a clock ticking, and I wondered how long I'd been his prisoner. Still he guided me further, and I heard another door softly open. Now he told me there were some steps, and as he went before me, helping me down the steps, I lost even the sound of the clock ticking away in the distance. After 11 steps, we were again on a flat surface and he guided me only a few feet further.\n\nHe pulled my bound wrists upward, and attached them to a rope which was already hanging down from the ceiling. Warning me not to make a sound, he pulled the cloth from my mouth, allowing me to breathe deeply and to wet my lips with my tongue. He ran his hands down my body, cupping my breasts and tweeking the nipples. Down over my belly, to my thighs, and between my thighs. Again, I heard the pop and knew he was photographing me from every angle. After awhile, he stopped touching me and photographing me, and I think he just stood there and started at me for awhile. Then he told me that he had some things to take care of, and he'd be back later. He told me not to go away. Chuckling, he left the room and I heard a door close behind him.\n\n CHAPTER III ----\n\nI didn't know if he was still in the room or if he had really gone. I didn't know if there was a window or some way he could keep me in sight.\n\nSo I just stood there, with my arms over my head, trying not to cry or struggle. After a long while in total silence, I knew I couldn't take it much longer. I didn't care what the penalty might be, I tried to free myself. I had tried holding my breath, to see if I could hear other breathing in the room. So I tried to work my wrists free. It almost seemed as though the rope was stretching a bit. My wrists and my entire body, began to sweat wit the exertion of this attempt. I was able to use my arms to push my blindfold down, so I could see my surroundings. I was standing on my toes, trying to reach the knots with my teeth, trying to pull my wrists through the ropes, anything I could think of to free myself.\n\nNothing worked. Exhausted, panting, I gave up and stood there wearily, wondering what was going to happen to me next.\n\nLooking around, I could see that I was in a fairly large room, no windows, only one door. The walls and floor were covered with soft beige/gold carpeting. There was a fireplace and in front of it a large comfortable looking chair. So far, so good. Then I looked behind me. In one corner of the room was what looked like a jail cell, or a cage. It was about four or five feet square, and about six feet high. Black iron bars. On the wall near it I saw an assortment of whips, belts, leather straps which I later learned where collars and cuffs of all sizes and types, blindfolds, handcuffs, and many more items. I'd already figured out this guy wasn't just going to rape me and let me go. But now I was really terrified.\n\nAgain, I began to struggle, to try to free myself. My wrists were beginning to be scraped and bruised from trying to get loose. I wasn't concerned about my wrists. I was frightened that if I didn't get away, this guy might really hurt me or even kill me. After totally exhausting myself, I finally gave up and just stood there, waiting for whatever was going to happen to happen.\n\nOod though it sounds, I may have actualy dosed off for a few minutes, when I felt a slight draft and heard the soft sound of a door closing. Startled, I looked up, right into the face of my captor. Since I didn't have my glasses on, I couldn't see very well. I could see he was tall, with dark hair and a mustache. And he was grinning! Alarmed, I realized that he would know that I had defied his warning not to struggle, since obviously, my wrists were red and raw, and my blindfold had been pushed down around my neck. He approached, and with arms crossed across his chest, he looked me up and down in an appraising way.\n\nHe told me that he had been watching me for the past thre hours on a remote video display, and that my struggles had been recorded for posterity on a video tape. He said that everyone has to have a chance to try to escape and realize it is futile. Once it is ""out of your system"" he said, a captive becomes much more eager to please and more resigned to the situation.\n\nNow he told me that he had a few rules that we were going to discuss. He said he had done this many, many times before, and that I was not going to get away. He promised that if I was obedient and pleasing to him, he would release me after 48 hours. If, however, I was disobedient or failed to please him in any way, my captivity would continue indefinitely.\n\n CHAPTER VII ----\n\nLeaning my head against his thigh and felt him stroke my hair. I was still very turned on from his hands, earlier, and I now hoped he would make me cum. Silently, I prayed for him to begin touching me, but I couldn't ask for it because he had not given me permission to speak. I rubbed my breasts against his leg, and arched my body towards his hand, but he just kept absently rubbing my hair. I looked up at him, and he looked down at me and smiled. Patting my cheek, he said that he had some errands to run, and would have to leave me for a while. Standing, he took my hand and helped me to stand. He led me to the wall near the cell, where I had already noticed several objects hanging.\n\nHe took my leather bound wrist and pulled it up toward a chain dangling from the wall. I noticed for the first time that there was a small metal ring on the cuff, and I watched as he clipped that wrist to the chain on the wall. Turning me around to face the wall, he pulled my other wrist several feet over, and clipped that one to a similar chain. I was facing the wall, my breasts pressed up against the gold carpet fabric, as he pulled my feet apart and chained them, also.\n\nI turned my head and watch as he selected what appeared to be a belt from the things hanging on the wall. He strapped it around my waist, and then turned and selected a vibrator. He pushed this vibrator up inside me, turned it on, then strapped a portion of the belt between my legs, evidently to keep the vibrator inserted. I began to squirm a bit from the tingling sensations the vibrator was producing, and he patted me on my bottom, kissed the back of my neck and said, ""Good bye. I'll see you later"". The vibrator felt so good at first. Then, as I strained to rub my clit against the leather between my legs, I couldn't quite climax. I try, but he had left me helpless do do anything but accept these stimulations. After a while, I got so frustrated that I almost start to cry. I kept thinking he'd come back in any moment, and he'd take me down and make me cum. But the time drags on and on, and still he didn't come back. Gradually, the vibrations seemed to become more distant, almost as though I had grown accustomed, or desensitized to them. Not quite numb, but not as responsive to them as I was at first. I drift in and out of a stupor, not quite asleep, but not fully awake. Time stands still, and I no longer wait eagerly for him to return and sexually satisfy me. I now just wait for him to return to use me any way he will.\n\nI have lost track of all time and don't know whether it is day or night. The softly lighted room doesn't give any clue as to time or day. I could have been here for hours, or for days. I don't know anymore. I have only his word for it that my 48 hours is not up yet. Maybe he won't release me after 48 hours. Already, it seems as though I have had no existence prior to this, and that I won't have any existence after he is through with me. I don't know any reality but this.\n\n CHAPTER VIII ----\n\n Suddenly, without warning, he is there, releasing my ankles and my wrists from their bondage. Unable to stand, I slump against him and feel him ease me down to the soft, carpeted floor. He removes the belt from between my legs and around my waist, and takes the vibrator out of me. Smiling, he brushes the hair back from my face and asks if I've missed him. I nod, unable to speak as he caresses my face and runs his hands over my body. I am trembling, and I realize that my body is responding to his touch in a most shameless way. I want to beg him to fuck me, but I can't speak. Without consciously deciding to do so, I part my legs and open myself up to his gaze and his touch. He gently touches my clit, which causes me to jump, I am so sensitive by now. Laughing softly, he inserts a finger into me, asking ""Is this what you want?"" Again, I nod, clenching my internal muscles tightly around his finger, and rubbing against his hand. He begins to move his fingers in and out of me rythmically, building my desire higher and higher, until I am gasping, writhing, ready to climax. Just as I approach climax, he withdraws his hand. I whimper in protest, and grab his hand, trying to place it back within me. He just shakes me off and tells me to lie still. I have given my promise that I will be obedient, so I lie still, aching and throbbing and wanting to be satisfied. I promise myself that at the earliest opportunity, I will satisfy myself. Who needs him?\n\nHe must have read my mind, or perhaps he interpreted the secret look which may have been in my eyes. He asked if I wanted to climax. I nodded, smiling hopefully. He told me that if I really wanted to climax, I would have to be very obedient. First, he said, I would have to get on my hands and knees and crawl to the center of the room. Immediately I obeyed his instruction. Now, he said, lie on my back with my legs spread, which I did. He told me to start touching myself, beginning with my breasts, and continuing down to my things and pussy. I stared at him, not believing what he was saying. He wanted me to touch myself, in front of him, knowing that somewhere a concealed camera was recording this.\n\nIn a stern voice, he commanded, ""NOW!"" and I shyly, hesitantly started caressing my breasts, moving my hands slowly down my ribs, across my stomach, down my thighs, my inner thighs, to that hidden, moist part of me. As I hesitated, he commanded, ""DO IT!"", and I began slow, circular rubbing motions on my clit, and ran my fingertips over those soft, smooth lips. I began to be very very turned on, and soon it didn't seem to matter that he was watching me. I grew more and more heated, closer to climax, and he watched me more intently. Soon, his watching me seemed to increase my excitement, and I felt myself open up to him even more. I held the lips open with one hand, while my fingers played over my clit and slid inside myself, pumping in and out with increasing fervor. Closer and closer I came to climax, and he knew it. Lying there, with my legs open and my back arched, I played with myself for his entertainment. Gasping, I came, and after a few minutes, or an eternity, I lay quietly, exhausted and released in a way I had never known before.\n\n CHAPTER IX ----\n\n He came over and knelt on the carpet in front of me, parting my legs, and bending over, he began to lick and tongue my sensitive clit. Gently, he stimulated and thrilled me with his knowledgeable tongue, rearousing my desire and bringing me again to the brink of climax. With one swift, smooth motion, he lifted himself onto me, and slid his cock deep inside me, stretching me and filling me up. Slowly, steadily, he began to slide in and out of me with that hard, pulsating cock, and my body began to pump in rythm with him. I wrapped my legs around his waist, and using my hands to cling to his shoulders, I raised my hips off the floor in order to take every inch of him deep inside me. I looked up, into his amused eyes, as he took my breath away with his skilled movements. Faster and faster we began to move, as he slid even deeper into me. We were both sweating and panting, as he increased the rythm even more. Suddenly, he grew harder, bigger in me. With a sudden tensing of his back I felt an explosion of hot, fiery liquid fill me. As he kept pumping away, I began to cum. Crying, my inner barriers totally destroyed, I screamed, ""I love you"" to this stranger who was holding me captive. We lay there on the floor for a few moments longer, with him still inside me, and holding me, while my breathing calmed and my body relaxed. I looked up and whispered into his chest, ""I love you"". He looked down and sort of smiled. ""You'll be punished for speaking without permission,"" he said. Although he spoke softly, he had a look on his face that told me he meant it. I shuddered as I wondered what he could have in mind for my punishment.\n\nAfter a short time, he crawled up and putting his wet, sticky cock into my mouth, told me to lick it clean. I don't like the taste or the smell of cum, yet I did as he wished. I no longer feared that the captivity would last forever - I worried that I might displease him and he would set me free! I had already displeased him by speaking without permission.\n\nStanding up, he bent and helped me to my feet. Leading me over to the cell, he pushed me against it and using handcuffs, cuffed my hands to different bars, stretching me across the cell. He went to his wall of devices, and took down a sort of whip, with several strands of leather which all braided into a handle. He brought the whip over and gently, softly brushed it against my face, down across my breasts, around on my back, down to my bottom. As the whip caressed me gently, he spoke to me, telling me that since this was my first disobedience, the punishment would be slight. He told me to close my eyes and keep them closed until he gave me permission to open them. Frightened, I did as he commanded. I felt him withdraw from me, and I stood there, with my arms extended, shivering from both fear and cold.\n\nHe told me to open my legs. He said that no matter what, I had to keep them open, and that if I closed them, I was immediately to resume the position with them open. I spread my legs wider, and felt the tension in my arms increase as they were pulled even farther because of this shift in my position. Without warning, I felt the whip strike my lower back and bottom. Several distinct, separate stings indicated that many of the strands had hit in different areas at once. I squirmed and cried out, closing my legs and pressing against the cold bars of the cell as I tried to overcome the pain.\n\nHis hand pulling my head back was accompanied by his voice, harshly commanding me to resume my position. Shuddering, I once again stood straight, with my legs spread. Another slash of the whip, this time across my bottom so that the tips of the strands wrapped around my body to sting my abdomen. Again, I writhed against the bars and again was commanded to stand up.\n\nAgain and again his whip struck my body, sometimes hitting new flesh, sometimes hitting welts which were already raising across my body. He whipped my upper back, and the strands wound around me to my breasts. He seemed to favor my inner thighs and often aimed it between my legs. Even though I knew pain and felt the harshness of the whip, I sensed that he was not striking me as hard as he might have. I felt that he was not using full strength, and I was thankful. He measured out the strokes, sometimes slowly, with several long minutes between each stroke, sometimes two or three or more one right after the other, without giving me a chance to catch my breath.\n\nI was crying, sobbing, with pain and humiliation, as well as with the knowlege that I meant nothing to him. How could he whip me if he loved me as I had thought I loved him? And, since I had told him that I loved him, and since he had been so gentle with me didn't that mean he must love me, too?"
72,"Abduction, The - Part 3","['MF', 'Slave']","I turned my head and watch as he selected what appeared to be a belt from the things hanging on the wall. He strapped it around my waist, and then turned and selected a vibrator. He pushed this vibrator up inside me, turned it on, then strapped a portion of the belt between my legs, evidently to keep the vibrator inserted. I began to squirm a bit from the tingling sensations the vibrator was producing, and he patted me on my bottom, kissed the back of my neck and said, ""Good bye. I'll see you later"". The vibrator felt so good at first. Then, as I strained to rub my clit against the leather between my legs, I couldn't quite climax. I try, but he had left me helpless do do anything but accept these stimulations. After a while, I got so frustrated that I almost start to cry. I kept thinking he'd come back in any moment, and he'd take me down and make me cum. But the time drags on and on, and still he didn't come back. Gradually, the vibrations seemed to become more distant, almost as though I had grown accustomed, or desensitized to them. Not quite numb, but not as responsive to them as I was at first. I drift in and out of a stupor, not quite asleep, but not fully awake. Time stands still, and I no longer wait eagerly for him to return and sexually satisfy me. I now just wait for him to return to use me any way he will.\n\nI have lost track of all time and don't know whether it is day or night. The softly lighted room doesn't give any clue as to time or day. I could have been here for hours, or for days. I don't know anymore. I have only his word for it that my 48 hours is not up yet. Maybe he won't release me after 48 hours. Already, it seems as though I have had no existence prior to this, and that I won't have any existence after he is through with me. I don't know any reality but this.\n\n CHAPTER VIII ----\n\n Suddenly, without warning, he is there, releasing my ankles and my wrists from their bondage. Unable to stand, I slump against him and feel him ease me down to the soft, carpeted floor. He removes the belt from between my legs and around my waist, and takes the vibrator out of me. Smiling, he brushes the hair back from my face and asks if I've missed him. I nod, unable to speak as he caresses my face and runs his hands over my body. I am trembling, and I realize that my body is responding to his touch in a most shameless way. I want to beg him to fuck me, but I can't speak. Without consciously deciding to do so, I part my legs and open myself up to his gaze and his touch. He gently touches my clit, which causes me to jump, I am so sensitive by now. Laughing softly, he inserts a finger into me, asking ""Is this what you want?"" Again, I nod, clenching my internal muscles tightly around his finger, and rubbing against his hand. He begins to move his fingers in and out of me rythmically, building my desire higher and higher, until I am gasping, writhing, ready to climax. Just as I approach climax, he withdraws his hand. I whimper in protest, and grab his hand, trying to place it back within me. He just shakes me off and tells me to lie still. I have given my promise that I will be obedient, so I lie still, aching and throbbing and wanting to be satisfied. I promise myself that at the earliest opportunity, I will satisfy myself. Who needs him?\n\nHe must have read my mind, or perhaps he interpreted the secret look which may have been in my eyes. He asked if I wanted to climax. I nodded, smiling hopefully. He told me that if I really wanted to climax, I would have to be very obedient. First, he said, I would have to get on my hands and knees and crawl to the center of the room. Immediately I obeyed his instruction. Now, he said, lie on my back with my legs spread, which I did. He told me to start touching myself, beginning with my breasts, and continuing down to my things and pussy. I stared at him, not believing what he was saying. He wanted me to touch myself, in front of him, knowing that somewhere a concealed camera was recording this.\n\nIn a stern voice, he commanded, ""NOW!"" and I shyly, hesitantly started caressing my breasts, moving my hands slowly down my ribs, across my stomach, down my thighs, my inner thighs, to that hidden, moist part of me. As I hesitated, he commanded, ""DO IT!"", and I began slow, circular rubbing motions on my clit, and ran my fingertips over those soft, smooth lips. I began to be very very turned on, and soon it didn't seem to matter that he was watching me. I grew more and more heated, closer to climax, and he watched me more intently. Soon, his watching me seemed to increase my excitement, and I felt myself open up to him even more. I held the lips open with one hand, while my fingers played over my clit and slid inside myself, pumping in and out with increasing fervor. Closer and closer I came to climax, and he knew it. Lying there, with my legs open and my back arched, I played with myself for his entertainment. Gasping, I came, and after a few minutes, or an eternity, I lay quietly, exhausted and released in a way I had never known before.\n\n\n\nCHAPTER IX ----\n\nHe came over and knelt on the carpet in front of me, parting my legs, and bending over, he began to lick and tongue my sensitive clit. Gently, he stimulated and thrilled me with his knowledgeable tongue, rearousing my desire and bringing me again to the brink of climax. With one swift, smooth motion, he lifted himself onto me, and slid his cock deep inside me, stretching me and filling me up. Slowly, steadily, he began to slide in and out of me with that hard, pulsating cock, and my body began to pump in rythm with him. I wrapped my legs around his waist, and using my hands to cling to his shoulders, I raised my hips off the floor in order to take every inch of him deep inside me. I looked up, into his amused eyes, as he took my breath away with his skilled movements. Faster and faster we began to move, as he slid even deeper into me. We were both sweating and panting, as he increased the rythm even more. Suddenly, he grew harder, bigger in me. With a sudden tensing of his back I felt an explosion of hot, fiery liquid fill me. As he kept pumping away, I began to cum. Crying, my inner barriers totally destroyed, I screamed, ""I love you"" to this stranger who was holding me captive. We lay there on the floor for a few moments longer, with him still inside me, and holding me, while my breathing calmed and my body relaxed. I looked up and whispered into his chest, ""I love you"". He looked down and sort of smiled. ""You'll be punished for speaking without permission,"" he said. Although he spoke softly, he had a look on his face that told me he meant it. I shuddered as I wondered what he could have in mind for my punishment.\n\nAfter a short time, he crawled up and putting his wet, sticky cock into my mouth, told me to lick it clean. I don't like the taste or the smell of cum, yet I did as he wished. I no longer feared that the captivity would last forever - I worried that I might displease him and he would set me free! I had already displeased him by speaking without permission.\n\nStanding up, he bent and helped me to my feet. Leading me over to the cell, he pushed me against it and using handcuffs, cuffed my hands to different bars, stretching me across the cell. He went to his wall of devices, and took down a sort of whip, with several strands of leather which all braided into a handle. He brought the whip over and gently, softly brushed it against my face, down across my breasts, around on my back, down to my bottom. As the whip caressed me gently, he spoke to me, telling me that since this was my first disobedience, the punishment would be slight. He told me to close my eyes and keep them closed until he gave me permission to open them. Frightened, I did as he commanded. I felt him withdraw from me, and I stood there, with my arms extended, shivering from both fear and cold. He told me to open my legs. He said that no matter what, I had to keep them open, and that if I closed them, I was immediately to resume the position with them open. I spread my legs wider, and felt the tension in my arms increase as they were pulled even farther because of this shift in my position. Without warning, I felt the whip strike my lower back and bottom. Several distinct, separate stings indicated that many of the strands had hit in different areas at once. I squirmed and cried out, closing my legs and pressing against the cold bars of the cell as I tried to overcome the pain.\n\nHis hand pulling my head back was accompanied by his voice, harshly commanding me to resume my position. Shuddering, I once again stood straight, with my legs spread. Another slash of the whip, this time across my bottom so that the tips of the strands wrapped around my body to sting my abdomen. Again, I writhed against the bars and again was commanded to stand up.\n\nAgain and again his whip struck my body, sometimes hitting new flesh, sometimes hitting welts which were already raising across my body. He whipped my upper back, and the strands wound around me to my breasts. He seemed to favor my inner thighs and often aimed it between my legs. Even though I knew pain and felt the harshness of the whip, I sensed that he was not striking me as hard as he might have. I felt that he was not using full strength, and I was thankful. He measured out the strokes, sometimes slowly, with several long minutes between each stroke, sometimes two or three or more one right after the other, without giving me a chance to catch my breath.\n\nI was crying, sobbing, with pain and humiliation, as well as with the knowlege that I meant nothing to him. How could he whip me if he loved me as I had thought I loved him? And, since I had told him that I loved him, and since he had been so gentle with me didn't that mean he must love me, too?"
73,"Abduction, The - Part 4","['MF', 'Slave']","Most Humbly Yours,\n\nSlave Cathy\n\nSlave Linda""\n\n I sat there drinking my coffee and thinking....\n\n""This is turning into a wild week! Shit, not turning, but is! The girls were both slaves and doninatrix! I hadn't run across any like this before. But then again, I am not into being the slave. So, now what? Hmmmmmm. Well, today I will be in control and WILL stay that way! No more of this waking up all tied up shit! So what to do... hmmmmm. let's see. Cathy likes to be forced huh? Well, I can take care of that! And Linda really doesn't like to be dominated. Cathy enjoys pain,..... well she'll get her fill of that today! Linda doesn't like pain but she will get just as much. Hmmmmm.""\n\nAs I sat there thinking, I heard the car pull in. Turning in my chair, I waited for the girls to enter. The door opened, and both girls entered with some bags of groceries. When they saw me sitting there, they quieted up, and came on in. They put the bags on the counter, and both fell to their knees into the correct submissive position. I looked at them, and then decided to forbid them clothes today. I told them to leave the room, undress, put on their wrist and ankle cuffs then to return. Without a word, they left and I continued to drink my coffee. When they had returned and were back on their knees, I told Cathy to make some breakfast for me. I wanted eggs, and bacon, and coffee. Cathy got up and started to make breakfast. Linda I told to suck on me a bit to get me in the mood for later. I sat there, watching Cathy work, with Linda's hot mouth working on my cock. She was fondling my balls, and taking every bit of my dick into her mouth. Long slow strokes. Cathy meanwhile had the skillet going and put some bacon strips in it. When she reached for an apron, I stopped her!\n\n""Listen you dumb slave!"" I said. ""I told you not to wear anything this entire day! that goes for aprons too.""\n\n""Yes Master."" she said. ""But the bacon grease will splatter, and it is hot!""\n\n""Now that's just too damn bad! And make sure that you don't burn my food.""\n\nCathy returned to cooking, and when the bacon started to sizzle, I could see her jerk each time a drop of grease hit her. It just added to my arousal! What with Linda's mouth making my cock feel so good. When Cathy said that breakfast was ready, I pushed Linda away, and moved to the table. I had Cathy get in position to my right, and told Linda to get under the table and continue sucking. Long about halfway thru breakfast, I started to cum in linda's mouth. She never missed a stroke either! She continued to suck hard on my bucking dick and swallow as fast as she could. This was great! A good breakfast and two lovely slaves for pleasure.\n\nAfter breakfast and another cup of coffee, I went to the main room and called the girls to me.\n\n""I am going for a short walk now."" I said. ""By the time I return, you will clean up the kitchen, and both take a hot shower. After the shower, Slave linda will tie Slave Cathy face down on the bed. I want her ass raised with pillows, and Linda will be kneeling next to the bed.""\n\n""Yes Master"" they both replied.\n\nI wandered around the area for quite some time. Thinking about what I was going to do. Along the way, I came across a young birch tree and cut a couple of switches. Long, thin, limber switches. By the time I had returned to the cabin, I was sure the girls were ready and I had planned what I was going to do.\n\nWhen I walked into the bed room Cathy was tied to the bed and her ass was high. I walked next to it, and ran my hand over its smooth cheeks. Up and down her legs and brushing her pussy too. I had Linda bring the large dildo. I put it in Cathy's mouth and told her to suck on it. When it was wet, I had Linda hold Cathy's cheeks apart and then pushed it a ways up her asshole. Cathy yelped as it went in, but otherwise laid still. Stepping aside, I handed Linda the thin birch branch. I told her to begin whipping Cathy starting at the knees and then up to her shoulders. Each time I felt that she was not hitting Cathy hard enough, I would give her two strokes.\n\nLinda started in. SNAP...SNAP....SNAP.....SNAP...SNAP.\n\n""Stop."" I said. ""Linda, you aren't doing that hard enough. Assume your position in front of me."" When she did, I gave her two hard lashes but not on the ass. One on each breast! The birch left a long thin welt on the sides of each breast. Each stroke brought a yelp and tears to her eyes. Then I told her to continue with Cathy. This time, she whipped her with a will. It took her 30 strokes to reach Cathy's ass. Another 30 to reach her shoulders.\n\nBy now, the strokes were less hard, not because she was being gentle, but her arm was wearing out. Cathy had started to howl about the 10th stroke. By the 30th, she was screaming. By then time Linda finished, Cathy was limp and only moaning in pain. I had Linda release Cathy, and turn her on her back. Once there, I directed Linda to lick Cathy's pussy and to suck on her clit! It seemed to take only a few seconds before cathy began to respond!\n\nAt first a low moan, then more and louder. Cathy's hands came around and held Linda head and mouth against her pussy. Cathy started to thrust her hips into Linda face. I could see that she was close to cumming. Even Linda was moaning a bit.\n\nI yelled at them to quit! They were so involved that I had to lash linda a couple of times to make her stop. Once she did I gave them new instructions. This time Linda was to be tied to the bed, and Cathy was to whip her! But! Linda was to be tied face up!\n\nLinda did not want it! in fact, she begged not to. But I moved over, and held her wrists while Cathy fastened them to the headboard. Then came the ankles. With her tied like this, Linda pussy was raised high and I could see it glisten. I gave the birch to Cathy and told her to start at Lindas thighs and continue to her breasts! Cathy was still aroused, but she remembered how Linda had whipped her. She started with powerful strokes and continued on. Linda on yelped a bit when it was her legs being hit, but when the birch struck hard on her exposed pussy, a loud scream rent the room. I could see that Cathy was getting hotter and hotter from whipping the helpless Linda. She gave Linda another 6 or 8 strokes right on the pussy before moving on. Each time Linda screamed more, and tried to avoid the next stroke. But the cuffs held her. 10 more strokes brought Cathy to lindas nipples. The first stroke on her nipples and Linda screamed and bounced so hard I thought the cuffs would break. I was surprised to see that the nipples were even harder! Two more strokes and linda started to thrust her hips as high as she could. When I told cathy to stop and to lick Linda, she practically jumped onto the bed and shoved her face in Linda cunt! As soon as Linda felt the tongue on her clit, she started to thrash around and moan. Her moans were loud and seemed to go on forever. Cathy meanwhile had slipped a finger into her own pussy and was licking Linda and fingering herself at the same time. I gave her a hard lash on the ass and told her to stop. She put her hand back up to linda cunt, but tried to rub her own pussy against the bed.\n\nClimbing onto the bed between Cathy's legs, I nudged the head of my cock against Cathy's asshole. I pushed until the head slipped inside her and then waited. Then without warning, I thrust forward deep into her hot ass! As I slammed into her asshole, Cathy let out a muffled shriek! I continued to plow into her ass and she was pushing back at me! Every time I stroked into her, she bucked back, When I slammed deep into her, the force of the thrust would push her face up against linda muff!\n\nThe first to cum was linda. Her hips were bouncing around and her screams were of pure pleasure! Then I started to spurt my hot cum into Cathy's ass. The first spurt seemed to set Cathy off! she screamed into the pussy in her face, and this set off Linda again. Spurt after spurt I sent into her hot ass, until finally I was empty! When I pulled out of Cathy ass, her asshole stayed open for a bit. I released Lindas cuffs and her clean up Cathy with her tongue. At the same time, I had cathy clean up my cock with her mouth. Soon we were clean and well worn out. And here it was only 2 in the afternoon. What a day!\n\nBy 6 that night, I was ready to go again. Both the girls were sore from earlier, so instead of more whipping, I gave them a chance. I had Linda kneel in front of me, and begging sucking on my cock. Cathy was between lindas legs licking her pussy. The chance was this I told them. If linda could suck me off before cathy made her cum, I would whip Cathy. But if Linda came first, I would whip Linda. Linda grabbed my cock and sucked for all she was worth! She played with my balls and took my cock past the back of her mouth and into her throat! Cathy meanwhile was licking and sucking on Lindas pussy and clit! Each girl was doing the absolute best they could. It was a close thing, but Linda started to cum a moment before I did! As I hosed her throat with my cum, she kept bucking into Cathys face. As I finished, I had Linda lick off my cock then lick Cathy to an orgasm. As I sat there and watched Linda at work on cathy, I noticed that linda's pussy had not been shaved! When she was done, I had Cathy tie her to the bed face up. Instead of whipping her, I proceeded to shave her pussy bare! Oh, I pulled a couple of hairs out by hand, but most I shaved off. I then had Linda released and we all went back to the main room. I was getting tired by then, but I still did not want to wake up in the morning all tied down. So.... Telling them that I was ready once more, I had them stay kneeling while I went to the storage room.\n\nIn there I found an old broom handle. I cut a 14 inch length. I used some sand paper to make sure that the ends were smooth. Then finding a board that was nearly two feet wide and six foot long I returned to the main room. I had Linda get on her hands and knees.\n\nI put some KY Jelly on the ends of one of the handles then pushed it into Linda pussy. I had Cathy also get on her hands and knees and back into linda. As she got near, I guided the handle into her pussy as well. The girls were butt to butt. Each had about 7 inches of broom handle in their pussy! The taking some rope, I tied their thighs together. I put the board across their backs and tied them to the board. I wrapped rope around and around them.\n\nWhen I was done, the broom handle kept their ass's together, and the board prevented them from moving apart or aside. I ran one last length of rope from cathy's wrist cuffs to lindas wrist cuffs. Kissing each of them on the cheek, I laid them on their sides and went to bed. If they could get out of this, I deserved to be tied up!\n\n DAY FIVE ----\n\nToday when I woke up, I was not tied. Stretching slowly, I go up and walked to the main room. The girls were still tied, and were asleep on their sides. I could see that they had tried to escape, but without success. I patted each of them on the ass and they soon woke up. I quickly untied them, and let them up. When I walked into the kitchen they followed. I had them get on their knees and talked to them.\n\n""Today will be different that the last few days."" I told them.\n\n""Today we will act as tho everything was usual, and we may even go somewhere for dinner. How's that sound to you?""\n\nThey looked at each other and Cathy replied. ""Whatever you desire our Master.""\n\n""OK, let me put it this way. Until I call you 'Slave', there will be no more master, or anything. You will both go take a bath and get dressed, then come back for breakfast. Understood?""\n\n""Yes master."" They said, and quickly left. I soon heard the sound of water running, and went and listened at the door. I could hear them laughing and giggling together. When they returned, I had Cathy make breakfast, and then we all ate. While eating we talked about what to do. Both girls agreed that they needed a rest before any further activities. We decided to go to an amusement park that was an hour away. We piled into the van, and started off. After about 30 minutes on the way, I told Linda that I needed some attention. She didn't do anything until I called her by Slave.\n\nThen she snuggled next to me, and open my trousers. She popped out my dick and began sucking on it. Cathy sat in the passenger seat and watched. Once in a while she would let her tongue lick her lips and she seemed a bit flushed. When I came into Lindas mouth.\n\nI felt great! This was going to be a wonderful day. After Linda cleaned me off, and zipped up my trousers, I told the two of them to go in back and enjoy themselves. Both were off in a flash! They were laying down on the carpet and touching and kissing. In a few minutes, they had stripped and were sixtynining! I could hear their slurping and sucking as they pleasured each other. They took their time, and both came in each others arms. By the time we arrived, they were still getting dressed and were still flushed.\n\nWe parked the van and went in. We had a great day! We rode all the rides, and ate hot dogs and drank coke. We laughed and played and enjoyed ourselves the entire time. Just before we left, I ran into a friend of mine. John and I had known each other since we were kids. When I invited him to spend the night with us at the cabin, both Linda and Cathy started to frown. They got me aside and told me that they didn't like the idea. They had too much to lose, and wanted no part of John. I agreed with them and said that I would tell john that I was sorry but another time.\n\nJohn didn't seem too happy about it, but we soon all left. John going his way, and us back to the cabin. Once back at the cabin, we had a nice dinner, and then were watching some T.V.\n\n""Slaves."" I said. ""I think it has been a wonderful day, and to top it off, I have a couple of ideas that I am sure you will like! So go take a bath then return and get in your positions.\n\nWhile they were cleaning up, I got undressed, and brought the dildos, rope and nipple clamps into the main room. When they returned, I had them put on their cuffs and kneel. I put one clamp on each of their nipples. Then I led them to the bedroom and had them get on the bed with their backs to each other. Then I put the ends from ones clamp to the others nipple. The two of them were now connected by the chains between the nipple clamps. If either of them tried to pull away, the chains would tighten, and force the clamps to tighten on their tender nipple flesh. I snapped their wrist cuffs together, and the same for the ankle cuffs. I played with their breasts and pussys for a while and saw that they were getting wet. I took a dildo and pushed it into each of there cunts! I turned on the vibrators that were built into the dildos, then left the room.\n\nAs I entered the main room, I heard gravel being crunched by a cars tires. I knew that John had arrived! This would prove to be an interesting night. I had given John directions on how to get here, and he was more than willing. After all, these two women were going to wear me out. I needed help, and besides, I always wanted to try screwing a girl in the ass, while another guy was screwing her in the cunt. A steak sandwich! Yes, tonight was going to be great!"
74,Abused,['Fdom-Fsub'],"She pulled me over to the bed and tied my ankles to the corner bedposts She then tied a piece of cord to each wrist and then to each bedpost at the headboard. As she unlocked the handcuffs, she pulled tight on the cords and my wrists were then securely tied also. I was very scared and began struggling against the bonds she had tied, but it was no use - they were very tight. She then placed a ball gag in mouth and fastened it with a leather strap. I was very terrified now. There I was: tied spread-eagled to the bed & gagged. I couldn't move or yell!\n\nI watched as she left the room and soon returned my a black nylon bag. From the bag she pulled out a short leather crop. I thought, ""My God, she is going to whip me!"" Sure enough, she began caressing my legs, thighs, stomach, and breasts with it. If I could have screamed I certainly would have. She announced, ""Are you ready slut?"". I watched in terror as she raised the crop and began to whip my legs. I nearly jumped a foot off of the bed in pain as it landed. She continued by criss-crossing my legs with lashes from her crop. She began to move her lashes up my body - hitting my thighs, stomach, and then my breasts. It all hurt so much that soon I lost all sense of pain; it seemed to blur together as she kept up her merciless attack. Suddenly she stopped, and put the crop down. The pain I had tried not to think about I could no longer avoid as it flooded into me in the absence of any new pain. Tears rolled down my cheeks and I managed a gagged sob when I raised my head up a little and saw my body covered with welts.\n\nI then watched as she went into the bathroom and returned with a razor and a can of shave cream. ""Oh shit what is next??"" I thought, through the pain. As she climbed between my legs, she said ""I'm going to shave your cunt, whore. Whores must be kept clean.""\n""I wouldn't move at all if I were you; I wouldn't want to slip and cut something off."" As much pain as I was in I don't I could have moved if I tried, but nonetheless I did not move. She lathered up my pubes and all over and around my pussy opening. She set the can of cream aside and began to stroke with the razor. She made long, sweeping strokes on my mound and soon it was gone. She made shorter strokes along side of my labia. She pulled my labia out firmly and she even made sure to shave that. She continued by shaving around the opening and around my clit. After another minute she announced I was now ""clean."" She got and went into the bathroom. She got a wet handcloth and came back and wiped away the remaining lather. My pussy felt so open, so vulnerable, so very exposed. And I could do nothing.\n\nShe brought her nylon bag over closer to the bed. ""I have now punished you for what you have done and for what you are. You are and have been a slut and whore. I'm about to punish you for what you might do."" She brought out of her bag a bottle of rubbing alcohol and a very sharp but oversized needle. I had no idea what she was going to do with that but I now knew it would not be good. She crawled to between my legs and sat cross-legged. She pulled out firmly on my outer labia. ""Jeeezzz what fuck is she going to do??"" I wondered silently. I knew a second later when the needle passed through both of my labia. The pain was so sharp and sudden, I felt very light-headed and sooo faint...\n\nI awoke several hours later. The room was dark and I was under the covers. I flicked on the nightstand light. I wasn't tied. The room was quiet. Did I imagine all that?? I threw back the covers and looked down at my body. No, I certainly didn't. My entire front from breasts down to my knees was a cross-checking of welts. I then remembered what she was last doing to me. I spread my legs and looked at my pussy. It was very naked and hairless. Then I saw what she did to me. ""My God that fucking bitch!!"" She had pierced through both my large labia and had inserted a small gold ring. My labia were essentially stapled together at that one point. I felt very faint again..."
75,"Abusing Tweens The taking of Hannah, Isabella and Claire","['Mg', 'ped', 'nc', 'voy']","What scares me though is that I've just taken a first step over the barrier between perverted fantasy and compulsive reality. I shouldn't say first step, because that would insinuate that I might continue to take more risks to indulge my newly acquired pre-teen (or 'tweens' as they say) obsession.\n\nIt's not that I'm some sort of pedo or anything. I've never thought of young girls sexually since I was a young boy myself. The moment I got to college I was consumed with girls my own age. I even married a girl the same age as me. We had a beautiful baby girl and spent eight years together. And even after our amicable split, I would still date women in their thirties. I am now 38 and have shared custody of our lovely daughter Jesse for the last four years. I love my daughter and even with all the screwed up things going on in my head, Jesse has thankfully escaped any dirty thoughts.\n\nJesse spent her twelfth birthday with her mother last weekend so this weekend was my turn to give her a party. She chose to have me take her and her three best friends to the beach for the day. Since the beach is less than an hour away I didn't really mind. Another reason I didn't mind was something that would have shocked me at the beginning of this summer. I wanted to watch her three twelve year old friends romping on the sand in their tiny bikinis.\n\nIt was back on the first hot day of spring, when Jesse pulled out the slip and slide and had her friends Isabella, Claire and Hannah over. The first thing I couldn't help but notice was Isabella's tits. I mean, she was only twelve but had already developed a healthy pair. Maybe it was her Italian background, I don't know. All I know is that I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. In fact, all the girls had started to develop. Not just tits, but the way their faces changed, and the way their bodies lost their boyish looks. Was it my imagination or did all three of them have amazing little asses. They were totally oblivious to the fact that from behind my sunglasses I was ogling their tiny bodies. They didn't care that I snapped away with my digital camera and in fact later delighted in looking at all the fun shots. They of course didn't see all the shots as I had sorted all my inappropriate zoom shots into another folder. I had kinda shocked myself when I first zoomed in on Isabella's tits and then snapped.\n\nThat night, for the first time I masturbated to the thought of underage sex, grabbing Isabella's bikini bottom and sliding it down. I leaned her over the bed and slipped my cock in from behind. I fondled her sweet tits as I plunged deep into her very tight, but very wet cunt time and time again, the poor girl moaning in pain and pleasure. I didn't care which. I jammed my cock in as far as it would go, lifting her off the floor when I came. It was probably one of the most satisfying masturbatory orgasms I ever had in my life.\n\nThe following week I fought with guilt during the day of this sudden obsession and masturbated like crazy at night. I mostly fucked Isabella as she seemed the first to move to the 'sexy' stage, but another photo started to change that. It was just a plain photo of the girls sitting at the picnic table. It was a close up of their smiling faces. What I noticed most was their lips. Glistening from just applied lip balm, all three girls sported amazingly pouty lips. The kind of lips that would be perfect to slide my cock between. I would fantasize about the three girls on their knees as I went to each, one by one, and watched my cock disappear into their mouths. I couldn't decide whose mouth to unload in. What's funny is the completely different ways I thought about each girl.\n\nClaire, the plain faced blonde is as stupid as they come. I can already tell she will have the best body of the bunch as everything is in perfect proportion. She gets that instant lifeguard tan with sweet tan lines. In a few years guys will be glad to overlook her boring face to get at that body. A funny girl, always laughing and snorting always seemed to have a blank look on her face. I would always imagine fucking her face hard and fast, holding her head still as I rammed my cock down her throat. She would gag and her arms would flail. I would dump my hot load straight down her throat. I don't know why it excites me to be so uncaring towards her, but it would seem the only way to get her full attention.\n\nIsabella, as I've said, has already developed. It's funny how I noticed her tits last summer but it was in an innocent way. The thought of fondling or sucking them never came to mind. Her mother and father are both quite large so I imagine she will head that way too by the time she hits college, but for now her curves are exquisite. Unlike Claire, she has that knowing look on her face, a girl who knows how to use her tongue. And she would use it well, such that even at twelve she would treat my cock like a pro. And when I came, she would smile as she swallowed, and then proceed to work every last drop from me.\n\nHannah, sweet Hannah. She would be so nervous after watching the other two. She would be scared of my face slamming of Claire and intimidated by Isabella's expertise. I would tell her not to worry. She only needed to know two things; keep her lips wet and don't use her teeth. My cock would already be leaking pre-cum and I would use that to paint her lips, pulling slightly away to see the long sticky strand that still connected us. I would again place my cock at her lips and slowly push, parting them as I enter her warm mouth. I reassure her that I will not choke her with it. She relaxes. Her eyes look up at me, so innocent and trusting as I slowly pump into her sweet mouth. My orgasm comes quickly as I groan and wave after wave of warm cum dumps into her mouth. When I pull my cock out, I can see the white puddle in her mouth. She begins to lean over, but I stop her. I know she plans to spit it out, but that's not what I want. I gently lift her chin and she faces me. She shudders as she swallows, my load of cum safely in her tummy.\n\nBy this point I had broken up with my latest girlfriend for many reasons. For starters, I was drained from jacking off many times a day and had lost all attraction towards her less than perfect, semi saggy body. I wasn't even sure if I could get it up for her. It didn't bother me though. I had conceded that this summer would be dedicated towards my admittedly unhealthy fascination with these three twelve year old girls. Knowing myself pretty good I knew that my porn additions always changed after a time and I figured by winter this phase would be done and I could move on. Despite that, I was already planning on getting a hot tub, just to see them wearing their tiny bathing suits and exposing so much of their sweet bodies.\n\nMy fantasies continued to progress as the summer went on. I found myself checking out teen websites, though most only would show girls eighteen and older. I did find a few good jailbait forums and relished the tons of pictures of young teens in bikinis. I have to say that I was shocked at the number of young girls posting themselves naked on the web. I could tell by their faces and bodies that some of these girls were only like thirteen or fourteen. I wonder what their parents would have thought knowing their eighth grade daughter was showing her tits to the world.\n\nI also found my way to an adult site of kinky fantasy stories. Many of these involved underage sex. Some of the times the young girls initiated the sex, some times it was forced upon them. The stories where the girl seduced I would picture Isabella. Hannah would star in the ones where the male seduced/tricked/drugged her. When the girl was raped (sometime shockingly snuffed) poor Claire would take the brunt of the violent attack. The rape stories would often bring me to my most intense orgasm.\n\nI admit I have a crush on Hannah and would love to just kiss her lips and taste every inch of her body. Her small tits were just making themselves known as I could often see their roundness perfectly under summer tank tops. I already know that she has sweet puffy nipples. While we were at the beach today the girl were building a sand castle. I noticed that when Hannah leaned over the castle, the top of her suit folded open slightly. I figured it was time to help out the girls with their building and placed myself in the perfect position by Hannah. Sunglasses on, I awaited my first glance. Sure enough, the next time Hannah leaned over, her top opened up and her little tit lay in plain sight just for me. Her pink puffy nipple drove me insane. For the next half hour I was in heaven.\n\nIn my 'Hannah' fantasy I would make love to her gently, caressing her body, sucking her tits as I took my time working myself into her. I want her to know just how much she pleases me. Isabella was just plain kinky and would enjoy anything I asked her to do, including licking Claire's hairless cunt. For reasons stated above I was hard on Claire, becoming increasing aggressive, my fantasies included bondage and rape. Often she'd be tied to a bed or chair, helpless to keep her virginity safe. I don't know where in my mind these thoughts came from but I couldn't keep one from playing from my head. I would grab her off her bike as she rode through the woods to her house. I would quickly bind her, taping her mouth closed and her hands behind her back. I would throw her into my imaginary van and drive to safe spot where I would rip off her shorts and panties and force my cock up her tiny white ass. Even sicker, I might imagine strangling her, blowing my load deep in her ass as she struggles and her body jerks on the brink of death. The thought of her young naked body lying discarded somewhere deep in the woods would bring me to a furious orgasm.\n\nBut yeah, despite these extensive fantasies, I would never dream of actually touching or harming any one of these wonderful little girls. I mean, I've known them all since they were like five, our families all going to Gymboree classes together. Even though I'm a single dad now, their parents trust me implicitly with the safety and welfare of their girls. But for the first time, I am beginning to question if that wasn't the best of decisions. I hope it doesn't turn out to be their worst decision.\n\nThe choice today to step over the line came without warning, the idea coming to me while sitting on the beach and just steamrolled into a plan. The girls had just come back from boogie boarding, dried off and starting oiling themselves up again with lotion. I can't tell you just how incredibly erotic that is to watch. I knew they would lay out again, just a few feet from me. I hoped to catch a loose bikini bottom that might reveal some pubes or even more. But before they laid out, they went for ice cream. Jesse, Claire and Isabella and Hannah came back with smoothies. The girls loved them, and I often whipped up a batch for them at the house. But it was in watching Hannah where my thought came. She kept pulling out the straw and let the creamy thick fluid drip into her mouth. Then she'd dip the straw in and take a big sip, puffing her cheeks out to get a full mouthful. Again I was entranced, using the magazine I was reading to cover my growing hard-on. Actually my cock had been sporting hardon's all day so far. I needed to cum so bad I was ready to use one of the skuzzy bathroom stalls to jerk off in. That's when the thought hit me, of imagining Hannah's smoothie having a load of my cum mixed in. I almost came in my bathing suit as I watched her drain her smoothie. I knew this would be the jerk off fodder I would need when I got two seconds to myself once at home.\n\nIt was during the ride home when it dawned on me that I could actually that. I could make the girls smoothies at home and somehow jerk off into one of the cups. Actually the girls would be outside, or in another room so not only was this possible, it was simple. In less than an hour I could actually be watching one of the girls, okay, it would be Hannah, sipping away at a load of my cum. And fuck, this wouldn't be any load, it would be one of those blue ball loads where sperm has been building up in your sack from an entire day of teasing. The closer we got to home, the more certain I was that I was going to do this. I glanced in the rear view mirror and saw Hannah's pretty face, pretty grey eyes and a touch of sunburn on her cheeks. She looked tired, and thirsty. I thought of her sweet puffy nipples. I was sure now.\n\nThe plan went as clockwork. When we got home the girls put Spongebob on TV and crashed on the couches in the family room. When I offered smoothies only my Jesse replied. My heart dropped until I pledged the best blueberry smoothie in the world. Hannah then chirped her approval. I looked at the pretty girl sitting on the couch, her clingy pastel blue tank top hiding nothing of her still mostly boyish figure. But I knew those sweet puffy nipples lie just beneath.\n\nI went back in the kitchen and mixed up a small batch of smoothies. I chose blueberry as it is the tangiest and I was pretty sure that it would disguise any flavor my cum might add. When it was ready, I checked the girls one more time and they were all sunk deep into their seats. When I went back into the kitchen I found my hands were shaking and I almost spilled the whole blender full when I tried to pour it. I managed to fill two cups and knew the moment of truth was at hand. I threw caution to the wind and grabbed one cup and quickly made my way to the bathroom.\n\nI shut and locked the bathroom door, set the cup down and proceeded to jerk off. When the first drop of cloudy pre-cum appeared at the end of my cock I placed it at the top of the straw. The huge drop disappeared down the straw. It would be the first thing that passed her lips into her mouth. My cock was now rock hard.\n\nI closed my eyes and continued stroking. I could feel the achy buildup of a hundred hard-ons today in my nuts. It was coming.\n\nI moved the smoothie filled cup down low and held it with the head of my cock resting on the rim. One last stroke and a huge first blast splashed into the cold blue concoction. This was followed by at least 5 or 6 more big blasts of cum. Then the slowdown trickle of small clear squirts until I wiped the final few drops on the rim of the cup. I caught my breath and looked into the cup. It was easy to see the huge white cum lake within the blue smoothie ocean.\n\nI zipped up and silently opened the bathroom door. I exited and returned to the kitchen where I could see that the girls hadn't moved from their spots. I set Hannah's cup down next to Jesse's. The white lake was sinking now and I gently stirred. The two cups looked identical now. I added some whipped cream to the top and a bit in the straws. Everything was ready. Now I just had to serve it. It was my last chance to change my mind.\n\nI didn't.\n\nFor the next fifteen minutes I tuned out the screeching of an annoying yellow sponge as I watched twelve year old Hannah sip away at her smoothie. I could feel my cock getting hard knowing what was going on. With each sip, more and more of my cum was going down her throat into her tummy. Soon it was all gone as evidenced by the unmistakable sound of a straw sucking up the last few drops. When she set the empty cup down on the table I had to leave the room.\n\nI couldn't believe it. That huge load I just blasted was now in Hannah's belly. Not much different if I had blown it right in her mouth. Well, maybe a little different, but the result was still the same, that little girl just swallowed my cum. I might totally regret it later but the sound of her sweet voice thanking me as I handed her the cup.\n\nIt just blew me away that she was thanking me for giving her a cum spiked drink.\n\nThat night I j/o'd three more times replaying the sites and sounds of the day. I may never be able to fuck them, or stick my cock in their mouths but I already knew that I would use the rest of the summer to make Hannah, Isabella and Claire my own personal cum dumps.\n\nWell, I was pretty sure I wouldn't be able to fuck them, but some of those stories I read certainly made it seem possible. I mean, was there really any way to get my cock inside Hannah's tight little pussy and get away with it?\n\nMaybe."
76,Academy Girls,"['Mf', 'Ff', 'dom', 'inc', 'teen']","After checking into a seedy hotel, he immediately took the girls shopping for their new school wardrobe. They shopped in stores that catered to women of loose moral scruples--whores and floozies, jezebels and hussies. The girls knew about those women, but had no idea what the women did to earn their father's wrath, or the Lord's for that matter. They only knew that those women were shameless and hell-bound for showing too much skin and being loose with men. That much, they knew.\n\nIn the stores, the McGuire girls attracted a great deal of attention and always had a troupe of male assistants to assist. Customers gawked and their own father was the worst gawker of all, insisting that each item fit properly, and not in a dressing room, but on the store floor, sometimes while totally naked wearing only high heels. Only in stores along the seedy strip could they get away with such behavior. \n\nThe girls soon discovered that their shopping spree was a thinly disguised sex show with their father serving as the master of ceremonies. He directed everything, showing them off like prize bird dogs. The girls quickly realized their father got a big charge out of turning on others using their intimate flesh for the purpose. The girls were soon in a state of shock. The panties were of particular interest and their fit in the crotch was of primary importance. The girls endured endless changes and humiliating between-the-legs fondling, not only by their father, but by every man in the store as each was solicited for an opinion. Each man was given the opportunity to explore freely.\n\nThe girls endured two hours of having their nether holes probed, pinched, squeezed, and rubbed. Their tits and nipples were sore from the constant pinching and squeezing. Their panties were more often down on their thighs as they stood naked in heels, trembling and quivering to orgasms they never suspected their cunnies could produce. \n\nThey were soon sopping wet from their clits to their heels. The girls marveled at the wetness their cunnies could manufacture in response to a man's stubby fingers under the leering eyes of total strangers. The girls lost their virginities to a black man with long ebony fingers. He brought them to their tip toes, one on each hand. The girls squealed when their thin membrane's ripped.\n\nIn the last shop they visited, a sleazy dive, the girls were hustled off to a back room and ordered to strip as ten men crowded in to watch. Several had cameras. The girls, once naked, were ordered to lie down on the dirty floor in reverse order, head to foot on their sides. Once in position, their father shoved their faces into each other's crotches while the men gathered in a circle, took out their cocks, and jacked off on them.\n\nTheir father made them lick and stood poised with a folded belt should they falter. They licked each other's pussies as semen rained in their faces. They licked each other's semen-covered faces, necks, tits, and asses to avoid the belt. As a grand finale, the girls sucked spent cocks to another climax. When one got a mouthful of sperm, she glued her mouth to her sister's pussy and pushed the messy load inside. Before they dressed, the girls had to give each other tongue baths before the amused but twice-spent onlookers.\n\nThe girls left the store wearing clothes they could not believe could be worn in public. And they left in the company of a man they hardly knew, their father, his fingers stained with their virgin blood, his semen matted in their long tresses. They carried bags and parcels with bellies full of semen. The girls hobbled along on unsteady legs, made more unstable by the four-inch high heels he insisted they wear. Their mother was livid when they entered the hotel room. \n\nThe girls watched their parents fight for the first time, and heard their father's explanation and rationalization for sending them to a wayward girl's academy back east, one that was heavily involved in corporal discipline. This explanation they were hearing for the first time. \n\nTheir petite, meek, and submissive mother never argued with their loud and powerful father. This was a first, not because everything was perfect to that point, but because their mother seemed to know what the girls had been subjected to. \n\nAdrian took note of their skimpy attire, the way the girls walked with sore and bowed legs. She saw teeth and belt marks on their breast flesh and on inner thighs. She noticed the dried semen matted in their hair. Their appearance and shocky demeanor told Adrian everything she needed to know. The girls stood off to the side, confused, nervous, a bit frightened, but attentive, eager to hear their father's explanation, for he had offered them none.\n\nHe said they needed the strict environment the academy would provide, and they had to look like wayward girls in order to get accepted. They needed to look the part or the trip would be wasted. They saw their mother arguing the counter point, that presenting their girls dressed like hussies might condemn them to labels they didn't deserve. \n\nAnd they saw their mother grudgingly accept his counter counter-point, that doing so would insure that they were taken firmly in hand from the very start, and that they would get their money's worth by professional child disciplinary specialists. For a woman always looking for every ounce of value, Adrian offered no counter to the counter counter-point.\n\nAdrian ordered the girls to turn slowly in place, then said, ""They will certainly be taken in hand right away. They both look like little trollops, but you shouldn't have thrown their other clothes away. Now we must make this long journey with our girls looking like hussies displaying their intimate parts to every Tom, Dick, and Harry along the way.""\n\nDerrick said, ""They need time to adjust to their new attire. Besides, we have no room for two wardrobes for each girl. I don't see where it matters what strangers see or think. Our motives are righteous and pure in the eyes of God. I see nothing wrong with allowing passing strangers to see these girls as whores. I expect bold ones will take liberties; and I, for one, will look the other way to a point. You should be prepared to do likewise.""\n\nAdrian said, ""And just what is, 'to a point?'""\n\n""Well, I would not permit rough stuff, but short of that, I see no harm in anything else.""\n\n""Derrick, honestly, you stun me. How can you even suggest we look the other way to that point? You look away if you must, but I'll not permit a stranger to touch either of these girls. I won't stand for that, and I am shocked to learn you would. I can just imagine the liberties you permitted salesmen in the purchase of these whore outfits. Don't tell me, I don't want to know.""\n\n""You're right, you don't want to know. They have each been broken in properly, and they now respond to a man's fingers, eagerly, I might add.""\n\n""Derrick, how could you? Are you telling me these girls were completely violated.""\n\n""They were indeed, and the little wenches gave up their hymens quite easily.""\n\n""Good Lord, Derrick, you didn't?""\n\n""No, not that way, on a finger. No smut clerk or street bum will have the pleasure of being their first, but they needed their hymens broken. We could not deliver these girls claiming them to be hussies with intact hymens, now could we? If they are to be examined, and I expect they will be, they will feel and respond like sluts with hot pussies. Furthermore, the examiner will not find a hymen on either of these girls. Their cunts will feel well-fucked, because they will both be well-fucked by the time we get there.""\n\n""Derrick, your language!""\n\n""We're not among the flock. We're out among the sinners. While we're among the sinners, we'll talk as the sinners talk.""\n\n""Is that really necessary?""\n\n""We have three days to divest these girls of over a decade of Christian upbringing.""\n\n""I suppose, but those words do seem a bit too much.""\n\n""That's what they've been instructed to call their vaginas from now on, pussy or cunt, either one. And they've been instructed not to be bashful in displaying their cunts, tits, or bare asses to strangers they meet. By the time we get to Boston, I should expect them to be quite proficient at displaying their charms. They'll also go without panties.""\n\n""If you have your way, they'll be whores in fact by the time we get to Cleveland.""\n\n""I will have my way."" \n\n""If that's what you want, whores, then I won't stand in your way, but I want on the record as being opposed to this scheme. I think we'll defeat the purpose by turning these girls into whores. Turning these girls into whores just to pay others to turn them back seems like the greatest folly. The Academy may not be able to turn them back. What then, Derrick? All our money will have been wasted.""\n\n""The Academy people are professionals. Don't worry. They know how to deal with whores. One year with the masters, and we will never have to worry about our daughters bringing discredit on our mission. They will cringe at any male advance, and they can be brought in line by the simple raising of a my hand. They will not only make the perfect children for missionary parents, but they will make excellent wives when we find them suitable mates. Blind obedience to my wishes and authority is what I want, and that is what we are purchasing.""\n\n""I believed your motives were honorable when you first presented this idea. Now, I'm not so sure you aren't trying to build a private harem. I am seeing a side of you I never dreamed I'd see. You speak of pious motives with your rigid member tenting your trousers, and it doesn't seem to bother you that they can see.""\n\n""My true motives are between me and my maker, and it is no concern to me what you may think. Besides my wife, who has sworn before God to love honor and obey, I only see whores in this room. Why shouldn't they see my erection. I'll not hide it from whores.""\n\nWith that, Derrick unzipped, drew out his nine-inch erection, and stroked it at the girls, saying, ""Furthermore, when whores see this they should endeavor to get it inside their bodies and drain it of its seed.""\n\nThe girls watched their mother's reaction closely as she looked from the cock to them and back. They saw what they took to be grudging acceptance of the bizarre situation, and both girls knew they would soon take their father's cock deep into their bodies. If they could peer inside their mother's mind, they would have been even more shocked.\n\nAdrian resisted Derrick plans for the girls, only because she felt resistance was called for. She knew her resistance was futile, and he'd get his way. She'd seen this--or something like this--coming for years. Since Stacy began developing her luscious figure, her husband rarely made love to her without fantasizing he was with Stacy. He added Theresa to the fantasy fucks a year ago. Adrian knew he was planning and scheming, but had no idea what form the plan would take. \n\nFar from alarming Adrian, his plans for the girls fell right in with a fantasy she'd held from childhood, that of being a young girl, forced into whoredom. She, herself, had come so close to living that reality with an abusive step-father. She had, in fact, become a sexual slave to him, but her secret life was never brought out in the open. It was only on the rare occasions that the two were left alone that she served him as his little whore. The memories of those years and her fantasies helped her derive pleasure from Derrick's fast sex. Her many masturbation sessions gave her a rewarding sex life. Adrian saw the opportunity to live her fantasy vicariously through her girls. Derrick wanted a harem of whores, and Adrian knew they were being groomed for that purpose. They would not be married off until Derrick was through with them. Whores starting out in their early teens should be good for a decade or more, and Adrian was secretly thrilled with the idea. Still, she wanted her surrender to look good for the girls, if not for Derrick.\n\nShe drew out the pregnant pause while allowing the tension to build. Her eyes darted from her husband's cock to her apprehensive girls and back many times before saying, ""All right, Derrick. You're right. I gave my word to God. I have no choice but to love, honor, and obey you, even if I think what you order is wrong. I said for better or worse. What is it you want of me?""\n\nDerrick sat back with a smug grin of victory, then said, ""That's better, Adrian. What I want from you is your full and complete cooperation, and nothing less.""\n\n""Please, Derrick, just do as you please and allow me to look the other way.""\n\n""Absolutely not. No, I want you to participate. We're partners. Now, strip Stacy and prepare her for screwing. See that she's aroused and ready to receive me. Bring her to me and lift her onto my cock. That is just for starters. Oh, and you may as well get naked yourself. That will be much more interesting. I don't suppose they've seen their mommy naked, have they?""\n\n""Please, Derrick. Don't make me do that. I'll assist in this decadence if I must, but let me preserve my Christian modesty.""\n\n""Strip, woman. You are the mother of whores. They will be serving your carnal needs as well as mine. What do you need with modesty?""\n\nAdrian felt a warm flush course through her body as her eyes wandered from one startled girl to the other. Lewd images of incestuous lesbian debauchery added more color to her face. Such images had only been matters of very private fantasy, but the potential reality had her juices flowing, her skin tingling, and her mouth watering.\n\nThe bizarre news also produced full red blushes on the girls' faces as they contemplated this unexpected bit of information. Having tasted this particular perversion just minutes earlier, and with the taste of pussy mixed with semen still on their breath, the girls could well imagine what this news meant. They appeared awed and speechless as their mother reached for buttons.\n\nThe stunned girls watched clothing fall from their mother, item by item, until she stood before them without a stitch on. Adrian looked more like Theresa then she did Stacy. They both wore their long dark hair pinned back with a hair clip. They both had large almond eyes, full lips, and boyish figures. Adrian, in fact, stood only three inches taller than her youngest daughter's four feet eleven and only out-weighed her hundred pounds by ten.\n\nStacy took after her father. She had long blonde hair with natural curls that bounced about her shoulders. Her piercing blue eyes and ultra soft complexion gave her a surreal, angelic quality. Her fully-developed figure gave her a movie starlet image. \n\nAt five feet four inches, she looked down on her mother by two inches. They weighed the same, but that was due to Stacy's overly thin arms, legs, and waist. Her eighteen-inch waist gave her thirty-two-inch bust and thirty-four-inch hips a classic hourglass shape. Her inch-long pastel-pink nipples had been a big hit with the perverts she'd met.\n\nAdrian had eyes for Stacy. She focused almost exclusively on Stacy while stripping. With each item removed, and with each new body part revealed, she tried to gauge Stacy's reaction. \n\nStacy surveyed her naked mother for the first time, and could not help but wonder what her mother's mature vagina would taste like. She had a full beard between her legs where Theresa was almost hairless. Her mother had small breasts that needed no bra, where Theresa was just developing breast buds. Other than that, their bodies looked almost identical. They even had identical nipples-dark Hershey's Kiss nipples.\n\nAdrian moved to Stacy and turned her to face away as she moved to undo the dress, saying, ""Just relax, Stacy. I don't like this any more than you do, but we both have an obligation to obey your father.""\n\nThe dress became loose and slipped easily to her feet. Adrian unhooked the bra, letting it fall, then knelt to draw the sexy panties down her daughter's thin legs. Stacy stepped free with a gentle urging. Still kneeling, Adrian turned Stacy by the hips until she face her. As the body turned, Adrian faced a wet full-lipped pussy lightly downed in golden curls. Adrian gave the coral slit and protruding clit a visual inspection before rising slowly.\n\nShe took Stacy by the hand and led her to her father. He sat grinning, stroking an impressive erection that would have amazed Stacy had she not seen and sucked larger. Still, his nine inches of throbbing maleness loomed ominously as she realized where it was destined to go. \n\nAdrian moved up behind Stacy as Theresa came to the side to witness the impending incestuous penetration. Adrian moved Stacy to her father's knees, then slid both hands down her sides, curling around the hip bones to delve between her daughter's legs. \n\nStacy stiffened as her mother's fingers slid between her legs and began massaging her slick intimate flesh. Adrian said, ""Relax, Stacy. I know this must be embarrassing for you, but I must do this to get you ready. Relax. This won't hurt if you'll try to relax.""\n\nStacy tried, but with her crotch on display, being fondled, molded, and penetrated by her own mother, relaxing was almost impossible. Hairs from her mother's pubic mound tickled her ass as the fingers built a wet fire between her legs.\n\nHer father didn't help matters by angling his cock menacingly toward her slit, vying for space with maternal fingers. Adrian told Stacy to widen her stance and move forward over her father's lap.\n\nStacy did as she was told and soon found herself in a most open and vulnerable position. Adrian stepped between Derrick's legs to stay up tight to Stacy's ass. Her mother took her father's cock in hand and used it to massage pussy flesh, sending a flood of tingles through the blushing teen as the head pried apart her slimy sex lips. Delicious tingles shot through her body each time the hot and spongy head mashed her clit.\n\nThe happy reverend added new tingles when he used his free hands to cup her tits and thumb her nipples, saying, ""You feel like a whore now, don't you, Stacy? You want Daddy to fuck your whore pussy now, don't you?""\n\nStacy looked between her legs to the cock trying to gain entrance. She bit her lower lip and nodded unconvincingly. He said, ""Say it! Say it like a whore would say it. Use the words I taught you, and tell me what you want.""\n\nStacy felt the head of her father's cock nestle at her hole. She sank lower to prevent her mother from moving it away. Her mother's hands moved to her hips and applied a gentle downward pressure as she whispered in her ear, ""Say it, Stacy. Use the filthy words. Go ahead, sweetheart.""\n\nStacy grimaced as she settled even lower. The bulbous head pried past her opening to pop inside. She groaned out the words, ""I want your hard cock inside my pussy, Daddy.""\n\nDerrick grinned. Adrian encouraged, ""Take more, Stacy. Say something else.""\n\nStacy sank down on two more inches, then said, ""Fuck my whore pussy. I want you to fuck me. Fuck my cunt, Daddy.""\n\nWith half of his cock buried in her pussy, Stacy looked down, amazed at the sight she saw. Theresa dropped to her knees and leaned in for a much better look. Adrian dropped to her knees behind Stacy and viewed the exciting penetration from the rear, using her delicate fingers to feel the point of entry, urging, ""Take more, Stacy. Settle lower.""\n\nStacy felt her mother's thumbs prying apart her ass cheeks. Her mother's excitement was beyond containing. Her father remained sprawled, obviously pleased. He took Theresa by the scruff of her neck and forced her face into the juncture, saying, ""Here, you want a good look? Lick while you look.""\n\nStacy took another two inches of cock as she felt her sister's tongue licking over her distended clit. She could also feel her mother's warm breath wafting over her rear areas which was soon followed by a licking tongue. \n\nThe flood of wicked carnal sensations coming from her crotch had Stacy's head swimming. She could barely focus on anything, and when she felt a tongue stab into her rectum, she almost passed out from hyper-ventilating. \n\nStacy's mind was a-buzz with conflicting emotions and thoughts. On the one hand, what she was doing and feeling was so alien to her upbringing, so vulgar, so un-Christian. On the other hand, she'd never felt so alive, full of feeling, sensuous, decadent, and deliciously wicked.\n\nShe gradually regained some composure, enough to get a good look at her father, a man she'd always feared if not respected. His eyes were open, but he seemed to stare through her. He was in ecstasy, and Stacy realized it was her tight pussy giving him that intense pleasure. \n\nThis realization filled her with a sense of wonder. She'd gradually adjusted to the filling pressure inside her body even though she'd unwittingly managed to take him all the way inside. She could feel the bulbous head move within her. The motion felt good, but she knew it felt even better to her father. Settling fully and then rising almost all the way off before settling fully again made him moan.\n\nStacy liked the effect she was having on him. The two tongues were difficult to ignore, but she concentrated her efforts on making her father moan. She rode her father's cock while putting a sensuous grind in her pelvis. When she rose to the tip, the tongues converged where the cock entered her cunt, vying for space in her crotch, inter-twining like slippery eels.\n\n When she sank to his pubic hair, the tongues were forced out. One went to her clit, the other went up her ass. She couldn't decide which position she liked best. Both had their advantages. She kept up the motion.\n\nShe watched her father's eyes and noticed when he seemed to focus on her own. When she was certain she had his attention, she smiled. Derrick smiled back, then looked to her crotch as she raised up. He could see the tongues at work trying to wedge themselves in alongside his cock. Stacy held the pose as he seemed enthralled by what he saw.\n\nShe brought both hands up to cup the underside of her breasts while doing a sexy dance on the end of his cock. His eyes lingered in her crotch, then traveled to her breasts, then on up to meet her eyes. Again, they exchanged smiles. Stacy sank to his groin and ground her cunt on his pubic mat, making him moan.\n\nDerrick looked her in the eyes and said, ""Are you Daddy's whore, Stacy?""\n\nShe said, ""Yes.""\n\nThis prompted her mother to say, ""Tell him more, Stacy. Talk to him. Talk filthy to him.""\n\nStacy said, ""I love fucking. I love being your whore. Fuck my cunt, my whore cunt, Daddy.""\n\nHer mother cried, ""More, Stacy. Keep talking.""\n\nStacy realized her words had a more powerful impact on her mother, although her father enjoyed them as well. She smiled and said, ""Shoot your sperm up my pussy, Daddy. Make me a pregnant whore.""\n\nHer father liked what she said, but her mother reacted instantly, saying, ""Yes! More, Stacy. Beg him to knock you up. Beg for his bastard.""\n\n""Fuck a bastard in me, Daddy. Make a bastard baby in my belly. Fuck your sperm in deep. Flood my womb with your baby cream. Don't you want a pregnant whore? Please don't pull out! Fuck me pregnant, please fuck me pregnant!""\n\nThat did it. Derrick lunged up, lifting Stacy to her tip toes. Sperm flooded her insides as Adrian cried out, ""Are you cumming in her cunt, Derrick?""\n\n""Yes, Adrian. I'm cumming! I'm creaming her whore womb, Adrian.""\n\nStacy went over the top as she felt spurt after spurt splash her insides. She ground out her own orgasm with their crotches merged. She was still grinding out her climax after Derrick settled and was spent. When her orgasm subsided, she fell forward onto his chest. Her mother and sister attacked her crotch from the rear. Both were licking the discharge seeping from the edges of her stuffed hole while prying her cheeks wide.\n\nDerrick allowed this to go on while they caught their breath. He then had Stacy sit up and turn in place on his lap, keeping the wilting but still semi-rigid cock inside. When she had her back to him, he pulled her to lie against his chest. With her legs outside of his, and with his legs spread to their fullest, she presented her mother and sister with a most provocative spread.\n\nThey were both in the space between Derrick's knees, and both were lapping at her stuffed twat. Stacy found it hard to believe what she was seeing, but seeing was believing. Tongues lapped at the milky goo oozing from her stretched thin slit. Her father whispered, ""That feels good, doesn't it, sweetheart?""\n\nWhile staring at her own pussy, Stacy said, ""Yes. It feels great."" Her hand moved to her clitand rubbed gently.\n\nDerrick massaged her breasts, saying, ""It doesn't bother you that I might be getting you pregnant at this very minute?""\n\nStacy rubbed her other hand over her womb and said, ""If it doesn't bother you, no. You're my father. You can do with me as you please.""\n\n""Then you'll bear me all the bastards I want?""\n\n""Yes, of course.""\n\nAdrian paused in her licking to look up at Derrick and say, ""See, Derrick. There's no need to send these girls off to be trained. They will both serve you, mark my word. Look at Theresa. She can't wait for her turn. They're whores, Derrick.""\n\n""Yes, it would appear so. Perhaps we can save our money. Yes, I think you're right, Adrian. In fact, you can train my whores for me, can't you?""\n\n""If that is your wish.""\n\n""That is my wish."""
77,"Accedent, The",['MF'],"I have only myself to blame, I suppose. Jurgen told me not to touch anything, and even if he hadn't, common sense should have told me not to meddle with things I don't understand. Or for that matter, things that even Jurgen doesn't fully understand. Now I'm in a real fix. it's funny though. Now that I've gotten used to it, I'm not even sure I want out of this ""fix"". But I'm probably not making much sense. Let me start over at the beginning.\n\nA little less than six months ago, Jurgen told me he had made a breakthrough at the lab. I went out with him on the weekend, and he showed me what he'd been working on. It had something to do with altering the molecular structure of materials with directed energy instead of chemistry. I understood the intention, but not the principles behind the equipment. I mean, I'm fairly smart, I have a masters degree in anthropology, but I know when I'm out of my depth.\n\nAs Jurgen explained it, the machine bathed the test item in low level microwaves while scanning a low powered x-ray laser across it at high speed. They had discovered all sorts of bizarre effects on various materials, using various frequencies of microwaves, but the effects were unpredictable, and they hadn't figured out how to control them yet. I was impressed though, and I told him so. We left later, went off to the art museum, I think. If only I had known then how his work would affect my life!\n\nThe next part of the story came just last week. I had been in the kitchen making myself a little snack. There was no point making dinner, since Jurgen wouldn't be home until late. He was obsessively pursuing some new development at the lab, and I knew he would probably ruin his appetite with junk food out of the vending machines.\n\nThe doorbell rang, and with a suddenly racing heart, I KNEW what it had to be. When I saw the heavy-looking parcel in the arms of the delivery man, my hopes were answered.\n\nI have written here many times about the joy Jurgen and I get from our bondage games and fetishes. But I've never written down the details before. Why am I embarrassed? It's not as if anyone will ever read these words. Okay... a couple we know runs a company that specializes in elaborate and beautifully made restrictive rubber and leather clothing, and Jurgen had ordered a custom made latex bondage suit from them. Somehow, without even looking at the shipping label, I knew it was finally here!\n\nI signed for the parcel, and practically ran into the kitchen with it. With trembling hands, I tore open the carton. We had ordered the suit over two months ago, and I had been day-dreaming about it nearly every day since. I dumped the contents onto the table, rustling folds of purple rubber spilling out in a heap. As the familiar aroma of latex filled the room, I marvelled at the almost overpowering effect it had on me. After years of playing all manner of fetish and bondage games with Jurgen, I have come to associate that smell with sexual pleasure, such that now the odor alone arouses me.\n\nI laid it out on the table, admiring the craftsmanship that had gone into it. It was a full body suit of heavy gauge latex in a deep purple. There was no zipper, since the suit was made for neck entry only. One of our favorite games was to dump lubricant inside a water-tight catsuit so that it would slip and slide around my body as I moved. A zipper would have allowed leaks, making a mess.\n\nThe attached boots had six inch heels, and while they weren't exactly ballet toes, they were half an inch higher than any other heels I owned. Walking in them would be challenging, but not impossible. I'm going into a lot of detail, aren't I? Well, despite what has happened, I still love the suit, and it has given me such pleasure, that I think a certain fetishistic lingering over the intimate details of the outfit are called for.\n\nJurgen had had a devilish idea for the bust. There were fitted breast cups of course, but they were made from thinner latex, and sat over slightly smaller holes in the chest of the suit. The outer cups had little bumps inside, to rub against my nipples. My breasts would be squeezed through the holes in the heavy rubber of the suit, holding them out and up, and they would bulge out like two round melons, stretching the cups, the tight fit and little bumps making me acutely aware of my nipples at all times.\n\nThere were gloves molded onto the sleeves, and quite a few heavy ""D"" rings attached with reinforcing straps at strategic places. The crotch area was fitted with some very nice accessories as well, but my favorite feature was the corset section.\n\nMade with two layers of rubber laminated with canvas and closely spaced steel boning, it was an integral part of the suit. There was no busk of course, and the back laces were attached to reinforced flaps on the outside, with another flap that could be closed and locked over them, securing the suit on the wearer. I remember insisting that Jurgen size it the same as my smallest dress corset. He had suggested a more relaxed fit, since he planned to lock me into it for a weekend, but had given in after I described in lurid detail how sexy I would look wearing it. I recall that our love making the night we mailed the order was especially intense.\n\nWe had ordered a custom helmet with it, but it was not attached, since my husband wanted to be able to use different hoods with the suit, or even take me out on the town wearing the outfit under my street clothes. The hood was made with a wide stiffened flange that would make it secure once the neck of the suit had closed over it. The eyes were covered with smoked acrylic lenses, so I would be able to see, but dimly. The mouth was open, but could be closed with any one of several plugs, gags, and so on, all of which snapped into a ridge surrounding the opening.\n\nI thought of how much the new suit would would excite him, and was immediately struck by a mischievous idea. He had to work late at the lab, but nothing stopped me from paying him a visit. I was pleased that his work had been making so much progress, but we had had less time together as a result, and it had been weeks since we had done anything more than plain vanilla sex. I knew he wouldn't leave work until he was exhausted, but I was sure he wouldn't mind a brief distraction if I stopped by wearing this! And if I waited until later that night, the place would be deserted. They only had a handful of employees anyway, and generally, my little genius was the the only one willing to work late.\n\nOnce my mind was made up, I sprang into action, as they say in the cheap adventure novels. I carried the heavy suit up to our play room, then took a long hot shower, paying a little extra attention to my piercings, since they would be abused somewhat by the tight suit as well as being steeped in sweat for several hours.\n\nI dried off as fast as I could- I was eager to feel the new outfit enclosing me in it's intimate embrace. At least I didn't have to dry my hair. I'm not sure whether I've mentioned this before... I have been completely depilated for nearly as long as we have been married, so it didn't take long for me to get dry. It's fortunate that Jurgen is well paid for his work. I had told him very early on that while I was willing to give up my hair for him, I refused to shave from head to toe every day. The electrolysis of my head, armpits, and other areas had taken over a year and had cost a fortune!\n\nI grabbed the silicone lubricant from the bedroom and headed for the play room. Silicone is the best thing we have found for lubricating rubber, since it didn't dry out or pool in the feet. I knew I'd need it, since the suit had been designed for a very tight fit.\n\nBefore I started, I debated briefly about what to put in the crotch. The suit had two large holes there, with thick molded collars. They could be left open, or any of a host of custom accessories could be snapped into place, making a watertight seal. A moments reflection told me that Jurgen wouldn't be likely to want to make love right there in the lab. I opted for a pair of thin sheaths, into which I pressed two of my most prized toys: a pair of large soft rubber phalluses, each of which has a steel capsule inside, partly filled with mercury. I didn't want to use vibrators because while they might be exciting at first, I'd be numb after an hour or so. These plugs on the other hand, would wiggle and vibrate only when I moved.\n\nAfter installing the sleeves and the plugs inside the suit, I slathered the thick, oily silicone all over the inside, and then spread a thin film over myself as well. Wouldn't want to chafe, I told myself, suppressing a giggle.\n\nGetting the suit on without help was a challenge. If the rubber had been any thicker, I would never have gotten my feet into the boots. The neck was reinforced, but even so, I worried that it might tear as I struggled to pull it over my hips and get my arms and shoulders into it. I'm a big girl, not overweight, in fact a little too slender Jurgen used to tell me, but I have an ample bosom and a prominent, muscular derrier, so I had to work to get the neck over them. I had to force my breasts through the holes by hand. The feeling as they plopped through and my nipple rings hit the inside of the cups was exquisite.\n\nFinally, as the collar opening shrank against my neck, the plugs slid into me suddenly and I gasped at being stuffed so full without warning. I held onto the mirror for balance as a little wave of warmth swept through me. I wondered for a moment whether the plugs I had chosen might be a little too large, but then threw caution to the wind. I might not talk Jurgen into sex at the lab, but I was definitely going to enjoy this night!\n\nNow that I was fully dressed, I indulged in a moment of narcissism, standing before the dressing mirror to admire myself. The fit was perfect! I couldn't have asked for better. Even the fingers of the gloves fit snugly and without a wrinkle, which is unusual.\n\nI took a few tentative steps and found that I could walk without breaking my neck, but I'd have to go slowly at first. While these heels were only a little higher than the ones I wore almost every day, the effect on my balance was significant. It would take time before I could walk in them as easily as my regular shoes.\n\nFor a moment, I forgot about my mission, revelling in the tight feeling of the second skin that encased me. I admit I got a little carried away and I found myself digging my fingers into my crotch, kneading my breasts. I was thoroughly turned on before I caught myself. With a struggle, I made myself stop, telling myself to save it for Jurgen.\n\nI turned my attention to the corset. Lacing it was easier than it would sound. I think I have mentioned before that Jurgen built me a ""lacing machine"" after I complained that I couldn't lace myself into any of my corsets without his help. He's such a little inventor! Perhaps I should describe it. It's just two little winches, mounted on opposite walls of the play room and hooked up to a remote control. I just put one hook through each lace, thumb the button, and they pull in opposite directions. The only hard part is that I have to back off the winches, unhoook the laces, and do the final tightening and knot-tying myself.\n\nI watched in the mirror across the room as the machine slowly drew the corset closed. I never grow tired of watching this fascinating process. What woman WOULDN'T love to see her waist gradually shrinking before her eyes? As the pressure on my abdomen built, I couldn't help wiggling a little. The dildos filling me front and rear responded, and I gasped. I already knew I would have to take it in steps. This corset was TIGHT! Even though I tight-lace on a daily basis, I had to stop several times to rest and allow my poor torso to adjust.\n\nAfter about half an hour, I finally had the laces closed, knotted, and concealed beneath the locking cover. After only a few minutes, my abdomen became adjusted and stopped hurting, although it was still slightly uncomfortable. I would never have got it closed if I hadn't already been tight-lacing for years. And tight? I was held rigidly erect. The rigid embrace of this garment felt even more like a sort of portable bondage- one of the reasons I got into corsetting in the first place. Between the compression of my waist and the plugs down below, I was really getting turned on. At least I'd be in prime condition for Jurgen! On a lark, I decided to leave the key to the lock on the dresser when I left.\n\nThe only thing left now was the hood.\n\nDiary, you already know how I feel about hoods. The sensation of having my hearing reduced, of the tight latex clinging around my head, is delightful. Most of the ones Jurgen has bought for me have gags fitted, and well... you know how I love having my mouth filled, too.\n\nI decided to use the breathe-through inflatable gag tonight. It took effort to snap it into place, and I discovered it was impossible to spit out without removing it from the hood. The hood was made of the same thick purple rubber as the suit, so I lubricated it too, then spread more goo on my bare scalp. With only a slight struggle, I pulled the thick helmet on, and it slid into place with a wet sucking sound. It was no trouble to get the nostril tubes in my nose so I could breath freely.\n\nIt took a little more work to get the wide collar of the helmet tucked into and under the collar of the suit, but I did it. All of this was rather tiring, and I knew I'd probably need my husband's help to get out of the outfit. I fitted the pump to the mouthpiece, and pumped it, feeling the limp bladder within my mouth suddenly swell, gradually filling my cheeks, forcing my jaw apart, and making speech impossible. When my mouth was nicely full, I removed the pump from the tiny valve and screwed the little plug in. Looking in the mirror, it was difficult to tell that there was anything between the shiny molded lips of the mask.\n\nI left the pump on the dresser too. Jurgen has always liked me gagged, and I figured that if he wanted to talk to me when I got there, he could always improvise something to release the pressure- he's handy that way. In the meantime, I wanted to feel helpless, trapped.\n\nOkay, I was dressed. The only remaining task was to wipe off the dribbles of lubricant and apply a liberal amount of polish to the suit. That took only moments, and when I was done, I hesitated. I have never done anything quite this daring before. Suppose I was stopped by a police officer? I'm embarrassed to say that the idea of being helplessly incommunicado before a uniformed officer sent a sudden throb though me. I suppressed a shudder, and buried my fears.\n\nBefore I left, I took a last look in the mirror, admiring the deep color and brilliant shine of the suit. My breasts jutted out improbably high and firm, the corset held me brutally erect, while my now tiny waist (not to mention the back curve of the corset) emphasized my bust and buttocks even further. The skyscraper heels and the unbroken line of the boots showed off my legs to great advantage.\n\nNot bad for thirty-four, I told myself. I strutted carefully to the stairs, and began picking my way carefully down to the front hall. That took longer than it should have, because the bouncing motions I made were repeated and amplified by those darned dildos inside me, and I had to stop several times for deep breathing and clenching teeth. Eventually, I made my way into the hall, found the car keys, and headed off for the lab and my poor unsuspecting husband.\n\n...continued in Part II\n\nPath: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu!vixen.cso.uiuc.edu!howland.reston.ans.net!spool.mu.edu!mnemos yne.cs.du.edu!nyx10.cs.du.edu!not-for-mail From: blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu (Gomez) Newsgroups: alt.sex.bondage,alt.sex.fetish.fashion,alt.sex.stories Subject: Story: The Accident, part 2 (mf,fetish,bondage) Date: 19 Dec 1994 21:42:12 -0700 Organization: University of Denver, Dept. of Math & Comp. Sci. Lines: 514 Message-ID: <3d5nb4$jej@nyx10.cs.du.edu> NNTP-Posting-Host: nyx10.cs.du.edu Xref: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu alt.sex.bondage:7778 alt.sex.fetish.fashion:409 alt.sex.stories:6224\n\nAll parts of ""The Accident"" are (c) 1994, William A. Lemieux. May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hardcopies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission.\n\n....... DISCLAIMER, DATCLAIMER, POLICY NOTICE AND DAMAGE WAIVER ......... . . . While I appreciate the implied (and explicit) compliments, I simply . . don't have time to accommodate requests for copies, chapters, etc. . . . . Any similarity between story characters and actual persons is . . unintentional and purely coincidental... honest. The same goes for . . any company names you might THINK you've seen before- pure chance. . . After all, I would never stoop so low as to shamelessly plug a vendor . . that I thought was particularly worthy, such as BR Creations, The . . Stockroom, Remawear, or DeMask- no, that would never do. . . . . Note: this story may or may not include sex, bondage, discipline, . . and other alternative forms of sexual expression. If the presence or . . absence of a particular topic is likely to offend you, stop reading. . . Criticism on technique (what little there is) and writing style are . . welcomed by e-mail. Flames will be cheerfully ignored. . . . ............................. cut here ..................................\n\nThe Accident by Bill Lemieux\n\nPart 2\n\n February 13th\n\nDear Diary,\n\nI got tired of writing last night. Here is the rest of the story of how I was... reborn, I guess you could say, as a new sex toy for my husband. I think it's getting easier to write about all this, since I seem to be getting a bit more glib, and taking the whole thing a little less seriously than I used to.\n\nWhen I got outside, I was suddenly blind. I had forgotten one important fact about the night time. It's dark at night, dummy! The smoked lenses in the helmet kept me from seeing anything except the lamp posts glowing on either side of the driveway. I stood there in bewildered frustration for quite a while, until I realized my eyes were gradually adjusting to the dark. After what seemed like an hour, but was probably only a quarter of that, I could not only see well enough to strut my way to the car, but I felt confident that with the headlights on, I'd be able to drive safely. (Fortunately, I turned out to be right.)\n\nWalking to the car was an adventure, as the mercury filled plugs inside me wiggled and squirmed again, practically driving me to climax before I even got into the car. But if I thought that was bad, the trip to the lab was even worse, or better, depending on how you look at it. Ever since we moved out to the country to be closer to the lab, I have asked Jurgen repeatedly to have the road graded, since the bumps and pot-holes make me crazy whenever I have anything like Ben Wa balls or these dildos inside me. And that night wasn't the first time for that. My dear husband delights in equipping me in all sorts of garments and toys that he knows will keep me nearly mad with desire, and then driving into town for dinner at some fancy restaurant. So far, he has refused to have our road graded, the rascal. I think he takes sadistic pleasure in seeing me incoherent with arousal and sometimes even public orgasms. I both hate and adore those outings. But I'm getting sidetracked again.\n\nThis time I was driving, and it wasn't easy concentrating on the road. Just as I was deciding that I wasn't going to make it there alive, I came to the end of the driveway. The paved road that goes past the lab was much easier to take, with only the occasional sharp turn to distract my innards, and I made the rest of the trip without mishap.\n\nI drove through the open gate, wondering briefly whether they did any secret work here. There certainly wasn't any security in evidence.\n\nAs I approached the main building where my husband's lab was, I saw more than one lighted office, and I hoped that he really was alone. I wasn't really ashamed of how I was dressed, but I knew that it would cause Jurgen a great deal of embarrassment if we were discovered by his coworkers.\n\nI found him in a brightly lit room filled with the equipment he had so proudly demonstrated only a few months ago. He looked up with an irritated look at the sound of my boots clicking on the tiles, but that look instantly changed to one of surprise and delight as he took in the sight of my tightly corsetted, booted, helmeted, and shining form.\n\n""Good God! Diana! What are you doing here?"" He stood up from the instruments he had been staring at and looked me slowly up and down. He whistled.\n\nI basked in his lusty gaze, and would have smiled inside the mask, if my mouth hadn't been stuffed full of rubber.\n\n""So, the suit came, and you just couldn't wait to show it off, eh?"" he asked. I nodded. He held out his arms to me. I stalked over to him slowly, faltering only once on the towering stilettos.\n\n ""God, I could look at you for days,"" he said, running his hands over my tightly corsetted torso, my hips, my bulging breasts.\n\n""It fits beautifully,"" he added, ""Jeanne and William do wonderful work, don't they?""\n\nI nodded vigorously in agreement.\n\n""And you are gagged, I suppose?"" he asked. He caressed my swollen cheeks, licked his lips. He knew how aroused I had to be inside my rubber and steel prison.\n\nI nodded again, and moaned, partly for his benefit, and partly because I needed to.\n\nHe felt between my legs. ""And what do you have down here? Ah, the sheaths... but there's something inside... your fancy dildos?""\n\nI nodded.\n\n""The mercury filled ones?"" I nodded again.\n\nHe wiggled his hand vigorously, briefly, eliciting another heartfelt moan from me.\n\n""Jesus,"" he said, ""How am I going to get any work done now? You look just fabulous, as always, but... good lord, this outfit is incredible. I can't wait to get you home!""\n\nA wistful look came into his eyes.\n\n""But damn! I can't go home yet, I just can't! I promised the financial people a demonstration in the morning, and I'm still having some problems. Damn. Damn, damn, damn.""\n\nHe continued to stare at me though, as if I were some fetishistic angel that might disappear at any moment.\n\nI piroutted before him, showing him every angle, knowing I looked hot, fully aware of the effect I was having on him, and loving it. And I knew that while a skin-tight outfit of patent leather or latex was his biggest turn-on, the fact that it was ME inside was what drove his lust over the edge. He might be the dominant in our relationship, but I can still manipulate him until he is weak in the knees.\n\nHis hands were around my waist, his fingers fumbling at the back lacing.\n\n""Ah, you've locked the corset on? Where is the key?""\n\n""Mm-hmm"" I said around the gag. I pointed over my shoulder for emphasis.\n\n""In the car?""\n\nI shook my head.\n\n""At home.""\n\nI nodded.\n\nHe grinned.\n\n""Damn. You just wait until I get you home! I am going to put you through your paces like never before! I wish I could take you home right now! But hon, I'm really sorry, but I CAN'T leave yet. Not until I've got this bug worked out. You understand, don't you?""\n\nI made soft mewling sounds, and squirmed my hips. The dildos wiggled inside me and an aroused moan got added on involuntarily.\n\n""Ah, hmmm,"" he said then. ""Well, I suppose a _short_ break wouldn't hurt. In fact, I ought to just take you right here. You know, I don't have to undress you...""\n\nI could see his libido doing battle with his desire to fix his technical problem, whatever it was, by morning.\n\n""Mmm?"" I said softly, leaning into him and pressing my breasts into his chest. Like most men, he has a thing for tits. It was all the encouragement he needed.\n\n""Okay, that's it! Come on."" He turned me round, pinned my arms behind my back (to my delight) and marched me out the door, down the hall, and into his office. He closed and locked the door and swept his desk clean, papers and books flying in all directions.\n\n""Bend over,"" he commanded, his voice husky with desire. I grinned inside my mask. He was really out of control. It was a good thing that I had let him talk me out of a longer corset section, otherwise I wouldn't have been able to comply. With this design, while my torso was quite rigid, I could at least bend at the hips. I bent over the desk.\n\n""Spread,"" he said, placing his hand on my back and bearing down. I spread my legs wide, having a little trouble as my heels tried to dig into the carpet. I got them free, and my chest and hips thumped down against the desk top. I gasped as the blow on my tit rings sent a jolt of pain mixed with pleasure through my chest. Between the trip here with those plugs rattling inside me and the treatment I was getting now, I wasn't just ready, I was on fire with need.\n\nI felt an indication of my readiness dribble slowly down my leg, trapped under the rubber.\n\nHe fumbled in my crotch, and soon had the caps off, and with a bit more work, he got the dildos out. There was no way he would be able to remove the sleeves from the outside, but that didn't seem to bother him. He stuck his hand down the neck of the suit, and pulled it back coated with slime. He lubed up the inside of the sleeves, pressing one finger, then two, inside me. I heard faint rustlings through the hood, (he had pulled off his lab coat), a thud, (he had dropped his trousers), and then I gasped as a soft but insistent heat pressed into me, filling me to capacity.\n\nI have often wondered whether I might have married Jurgen just for his cock. He could never be mistaken for a porn star with his wiry, almost scrawny build, but he was certainly well endowed in the manhood department, not too large, but just right as far as I was concerned. And to the sex authors who insist that size doesn't matter, I say phooey! A big penis may not be critical, but it certainly is a nice bonus if the owner knows how to use it. And after our years of practice, my darling certainly does! He's also adept at using his hands and his mouth to send me into orbit. He told me once he had read up on sex before we got married. Whatever.\n\nHe rammed that magnificent rod of his into me in one stroke, knowing I was as ready as I would ever be. I nearly fainted from the pressure and sensation that shot out from my pelvis. There on his desk, me a picture out of any fetishists wet dream, him looking like the ""Nerd"" posters you used to see in joke shops, he took me with a wild abandon, pounded me mercilessly, as he hadn't done in months. It was a short trip for both of us, due in large part to the suit, no doubt, my appearance driving him crazy with desire, and the sensations induced by the outfit doing the same thing to me. We came within ten seconds of each other, and his seed was so hot, and there was so much of it, I could feel it even through the latex sheath inside me. I screamed against the desk, my cries muffled by the hood and gag. I was still coming hard even as he slowed his strokes, his own spasms growing less urgent. I resolved right then and there to wear this suit at every opportunity.\n\nIf only I had known...\n\nAfterwards, I stood against the wall, because it was more comfortable than sitting down, and he sat on the edge of the desk, both of us sipping Cokes from the machine down the hall. It's our little post-copulatory ritual, since neither of us smokes. Sometimes we drive immediately into town for ice cream. There are few things better after sex than ice cream.\n\nI worked my jaw, still a little bit sore after having the pump gag removed. Pump gags never bother me when I have them in, it's afterwards that my jaw hurts.\n\n""You know I'm going to have to get back to work soon,"" he said quietly. He examined his pop can carefully, not wanting to look me in the eye.\n\nI nodded, and my heart sank a little, since I knew he would stay at the lab all night if he had to. He was too much of a perfectionist to show off his toys in anything less than perfect working order. But then I brightened up again, thinking about spending the night, perhaps the entire next day, locked into the suit, waiting for his return. My heart beat a little faster, and I smiled, although he probably couldn't tell through the mouth hole of the helmet.\n\n""I know,"" I said. ""It's okay. That was great, I mean it!"" And I did mean it.\n\n""Will you be okay?"" he asked, looking up finally, his love and concern for me practically glowing behind his eyes.\n\n""I'll be fine. Do what you need to do.""\n\nI decided he wasn't going to get off lightly, though.\n\n""I'll be waiting for you, in bed, whenever you do get home. And I'll still be locked into this suit! At least now I won't go insane with lust, waiting for you to get home, hee-hee!""\n\n""Okay. I guess. But hey! I'm forgetting the big news! Come on, I've got something to show you!"" He headed for the door before I stopped him by pointing out that he was still bare from the waist down. While my absent-minded genius put his pants back on, I collected the various parts of my suit that had been so hurriedly tossed around the room. I had a feeling I'd want them when I got home.\n\n""So have you named this monstrosity yet?"" I asked when we got back to the lab. I wanted to get his mind back on his work, since I knew the sooner he solved it, the sooner he would be home.\n\n""I suppose. Siegfried calls it the Direct Structural Modification machine, or DSM. By structural, we're talking about molecular structure, of course. It's not very romantic, but it's descriptive.""\n\n""And what's the problem?""\n\n""Oh. It's not a big problem really, I'm just rigging up some fancy displays so I can explain to the bean-counters just what a potential gold mine this project is. But one of the displays is giving me funny readings. I think the trouble is in the cables.""\n\n""So the machine is working better now?"" I asked.\n\n""Heh, heh, heh,"" he replied. He had that little-boy look of mischief that I knew meant he had accomplished something he was very proud of.\n\n""Oh boy, did we fix it! And we found out a lot of interesting things too. Watch this!""\n\nHe grabbed a potted plant off the desk, and took it over to the machine.\n\nI suppose I should describe this invention of his, not that it matters now. It was really a hodge podge of cabinets and wires slung everywhere, not at all the clean, high tech-looking sort of thing one sees in the movies. But having lived with my husband for all these years has taught me that real science is almost always messy.\n\nThere were three big cabinets that sat equally spaced around a turntable about a foot tall and six feet in diameter. A big horn antenna on each of the three cabinets pointed at the table. Off to one side was a long metal box with a white panel that looked like ceramic, in one end. It also pointed at the table.\n\nJurgen put the plant on the turntable. There was already a pile of other items on it. I looked around at the machinery. Indicators and lamps glowed everywhere. I realized he had been in the middle of an experiment when I walked in. Then I saw the rabbit in a cage, sitting on the turntable. I grabbed his shoulder.\n\n ""Wha?"" he said, startled.\n\n""What's with the rabbit?"" I demanded. Jurgen knew how strongly I felt about the mistreatment of animals, no matter how important the experiment was supposed to be.\n\n""Don't worry. That's just the point I'm going to make. You know I wouldn't do anything to hurt him. Trust me.""\n\n""I thought you said it used x-rays or something,"" I said, still not convinced.\n\n""Yeah, that long box is the x-ray laser,"" he answered. ""But the total dose is way lower than what you'd get from a chest x-ray. Actually, that's one of the most powerful X-ray lasers in existence, outside of maybe Lawrence Livermore Labs, but their stuff is all secret. Anyway, the efficiency of x-ray lasers stinks- they don't have much output.""\n\nI tried to stay out of the way while he prepared. The whole procedure took only a minute. He flipped a switch, and the turntable started rotating. Then he twisted a dial, pressed a button, and taking my hand, led me to the back of the room. I noticed a large digital display in one of the instrument racks was counting down from one minute.\n\n""So, ah, is it safe to be this close?""\n\n""So far as we can tell it is, but I rigged a timer, just in case. We're pretty sure now that it's completely safe, but it never hurts to be careful.""\n\nWhen the counter reached zero, there was a brief, loud hum, followed by a soft thud.\n\n""What was that?"" I asked, worried.\n\n""The laser. Or rather, the laser power supply- it makes that sound when the laser fires.""\n\nThat was it. I couldn't see that anything had happened. I shot a curious look at Jurgen, then realized he couldn't see my expression.\n\nHe had a big grin on his face. ""Come,"" he said.\n\nWe walked over to the table. The bunny was still there, looking the same as it had before. It wiggled it's nose at a piece of lettuce in the cage, but left it alone.\n\nOne by one, Jurgen held up the other items for my inspection, saying nothing at first, just grinning.\n\nA thick metal rod, aluminum I think, appeared unchanged, until he bent it... far too easily.\n\nThe potted plant appeared no different than before.\n\nLikewise a glass ashtray.\n\nBut a piece of dry wood that had been sitting on the ashtray appeared to have flowed and melted, without any evidence of heat or charring, and was now a perfect molded copy of the ashtray underneath. And it still looked and felt like wood, at least through my gloves. I sniffed it. It smelled like regular old pine.\n\n""Isn't that incredible?"" exploded Jurgen. ""And look at that rabbit, and the plant. How old would you say that plant is?""\n\nI was worried, I had never seen him look so agitated.\n\nI looked at it. It was just a garden variety petunia, the sort that withers in a few weeks.\n\n""A week?"" I suggested.\n\n""No! That fucking flower is over six months old,"" he crowed. ""It's the very first thing we exposed. And guess when we watered it last?""\n\nI shrugged.\n\n""We never have."" He held the pot out to me. The plant was stuck into a piece of foam, the roots splayed out against the bottom of the pot. No soil. I shivered. Was he pulling my leg?\n\n""But you can see that it's thriving! Here, smell it- it's real. We checked it under a microscope, sent samples to a botany lab. They called back, wanting to know what the hell we had sent them- they said the cells were functioning at a normal rate, but they weren't deteriorating as fast as they normally do. It's alive, and not just preserved, but it is aging very slowly, and IT ISN'T GETTING ANY OF IT'S USUAL NUTRIENTS, EXCEPT LIGHT!.""\n\n""Right,"" I said, ""so what's keeping it alive?"" I was skeptical, but His excitement was infecting me.\n\n""That's just it, we don't know.""\n\n""And the rabbit?""\n\n""That rabbit didn't eat or drink anything for six weeks after the first time we exposed it! At first we thought it was sick but we checked it out, and it's fine- hasn't even lost weight or eliminated waste! It's biologically impossible, but it's true. Somehow, the metabolism of the plant and the rabbit have been drastically altered. But with no harmful effects that we can find. And for some reason, the machine has entirely different effects on living things than on inanimate objects. We haven't got a clue what's happening here, but I'll tell you this: it's big- very big.""\n\nI was astounded. At first I thought he might be putting me on, but the look in his eyes was unmistakable. Then in spite of my awe at what he had accomplished, I was seized with a funny thought.\n\n""It'd make a hell of a dietary method.""\n\n""Heh-heh,"" he laughed nervously. ""Right. None of us has been brave, or maybe foolish is the word... anyway, brave enough to go that far. Even though we've run a few primates through it; spider monkeys, chimps, that sort of thing. We can't find _any_ evidence of neural dysfunction, brain damage, or anything else wrong, just that impossible metabolism. But we're a long way from trying it on a human.""\n\n""You could try it on me,"" I suggested, in my best bimbo voice.\n\n""Yeah, right,"" he shot back, ""and how do you think I'd feel if it turned you into guacamole?""\n\n""You'd probably feel like taking a ah, DIP,"" I said.\n\n""AUGH! Silence woman, before I put that gag back into use.""\n\nI fingered the pump gag where I'd hung it around my neck. ""Promises, promises,"" I sighed.\n\n""You're incorrigible,"" he accused with a smile. ""Anyway, while it doesn't seem to have harmed the test animals so far, it does have very different effects on different materials. Oh! I wanted to see what it does to latex! I brought one of your old stockings with me... it's in the car. Wait here a minute!""\n\nHe trotted towards the door. ""And don't touch anything,"" he shouted over his shoulder.\n\nI was left standing in front of the turntable, my thoughts a jumble of fantastic possibilities and wild fantasies.\n\nAnd then... I don't know what came over me. I don't know what I was thinking. But he'd said that it didn't hurt primates hadn't he? That part about not eating though, that really interested me. And Jurgen wouldn't have to know. I could do it and be done long before he could get all the way down to the parking lot and back. I guess I'm not really as smart as I think I am. Without really thinking about it, I pulled everything off the turntable, turned the timer knob down to fifteen seconds, pushed the start button, and stepped clumsily onto the slowly rotating platform.\n\nI stood there waiting, watching the room turn around me, while the clock counted down. I remembered that old movie The Fly, where the scientist gets horribly disfigured by trying his machine on himself. I began to have second thoughts. I looked at the digital clock as it came into view. Six seconds. Just as I was deciding to back out, I spotted Jurgen walking down the hall. He saw me at the same time I saw him.\n\n""Diana, NO!"" he shouted, breaking into a run, but it was too late for both of us.\n\nI heard a buzzing sound, and felt a wave of tingling warmth spread though my body. It felt wonderful! I can't describe it. It was like... oh, I don't know, I don't think there are words good enough to describe it. It felt as though I were being dipped in warm syrup perhaps, only better- my entire skin had suddenly become as sensitive as my sex. At the same time, I was suddenly acutely aware of all of the simulation I was receiving from the suit that I had been trying to ignore... the constriction of my waist, the entire surface of the suit stretched taught around my body, the arched shape that my feet were forced into by the boots, all of this and more clamored for my attention simultaneously. This incredible battery of sensations grew and grew until I couldn't stand it, I thought I would explode, I thought I would die. As I turned, I saw Jurgen running toward me, but in slow motion, as if he were running through water.\n\nI recognized the feeling that was building within me. It was an orgasm, but an orgasm so intense, it frightened me out of my wits. I was immobilized, I couldn't move a muscle, there was nothing I could do to stop what was coming. So to speak. The sensations peaked, and the first wave of my climax broke over me. I screamed with pure pleasure, as a white light seemed to fill the room, and for one eternal moment, I thought I really had died, and perhaps was on my way to heaven. I WAS bliss, I was ecstasy personified.\n\nI passed out.\n\n...to be continued in Part Three\n\nPath: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu!vixen.cso.uiuc.edu!howland.reston.ans.net!spool.mu.edu!mnemos yne.cs.du.edu!nyx10.cs.du.edu!not-for-mail From: blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu (Gomez) Newsgroups: alt.sex.bondage,alt.sex.fetish.fashion,alt.sex.stories Subject: STORY: The Accident, part 3, (mf,fetish,bondage) Date: 19 Dec 1994 21:44:37 -0700 Organization: University of Denver, Dept. of Math & Comp. Sci. Lines: 343 Message-ID: <3d5nfl$kjb@nyx10.cs.du.edu> NNTP-Posting-Host: nyx10.cs.du.edu Xref: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu alt.sex.bondage:7779 alt.sex.fetish.fashion:410 alt.sex.stories:6225\n\nAll parts of ""The Accident"" are (c) 1994, William A. Lemieux. May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hardcopies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission.\n\n....... DISCLAIMER, DATCLAIMER, POLICY NOTICE AND DAMAGE WAIVER ......... . . . While I appreciate the implied (and explicit) compliments, I simply . . don't have time to accommodate requests for copies, chapters, etc. . . . . Any similarity between story characters and actual persons is . . unintentional and purely coincidental... honest. The same goes for . . any company names you might THINK you've seen before- pure chance. . . After all, I would never stoop so low as to shamelessly plug a vendor . . that I thought was particularly worthy, such as BR Creations, The . . Stockroom, Remawear, or DeMask- no, that would never do. . . . . Note: this story may or may not include sex, bondage, discipline, . . and other alternative forms of sexual expression. If the presence or . . absence of a particular topic is likely to offend you, stop reading. . . Criticism on technique (what little there is) and writing style are . . welcomed by e-mail. Flames will be cheerfully ignored. . . . ............................. cut here ..................................\n\nThe Accident by Bill Lemieux\n\nPart 3\n\nFebruary 15th.\n\nDear Diary, It looks like this is taking longer to get written down than I thought it would. I took a break from writing yesterday, and just relaxed. Well, I relaxed as much as I can these days. But I digress. I was talking about the accident at the lab...\n\nWhen I awoke, I was lying on my back, Jurgen's beautiful face filling my vision. He was sobbing, calling my name over and over.\n\n""Ack!"" I said. I'm really eloquent when I wake up.\n\n""You're alive! Thank God!"" he said. ""There was no way to tell, no way..."" he broke down again for a moment, then seemed to rally himself.\n\n""All right. Gotta get calmed down. Gotta get you out of this. What the hell has happened to you? Jesus...""\n\nI sighed softly, in what I hoped was a reassuring way. I felt a lingering desire for the incredible feeling I had just experienced. I wanted to go back to that place of light and heat and joy. The noise got a response from Jurgen.\n\n""Oh! What am I doing?"" he said, to no one in particular. He looked into my eyes, or at least, into the lenses of my helmet. I was still wearing the suit!\n\n""Are you all right in there? Can you breathe okay?""\n\nI answered ""Uh-huh"" to each question through a tightly closed jaw. Something seemed to be wrong with my mouth.\n\n""How do you feel?""\n\nThe something wrong was that I couldn't open my mouth, it was clamped shut. I spoke through closed teeth. I must have sounded silly.\n\n""I'm fine. I feel... strange but, God honey, that was the greatest feeling I've experienced in my whole life.""\n\n""It was? But... you screamed.""\n\n""I usually do when I come."" Always the subtle diplomat, that's me.\n\n""Oh. Well, at least your mind seems to be okay... but jeez, something happened- look at the suit!""\n\nI tried to sit up. That was when I realized why I felt so strange. I couldn't move. I don't mean I was paralyzed. I could feel my muscles flexing slightly within whatever was holding me firm. And each time I did I felt amazing tingles of warmth shoot through me from wherever my skin slid within the suit. It felt wonderful, but it wasn't normal, and that scared the hell out of me, so I stopped trying to move. I didn't want to stop, mind you. It felt very, very nice. Like sexual sensations. Wonderful, really. But I could tell that something was very wrong with me, and I was more than a little frightened.\n\nI was breathing okay, but with some difficulty. I realized that I was embedded inside something rigid. I could only breathe by exhaling, forcing the air out of my lungs, since whatever had me in it's grip didn't allow my chest to expand at all.\n\n""Um, I can't seem to move right now,"" I said nervously. ""Why? What's wrong with the suit?""\n\n""It's ah, well, for one thing, it's not purple any more. It's black. I thought maybe it had gotten really hot or something.""\n\n""No, at least I don't think so. I feel fine. I felt a little warm when I was... when it... well anyway, I'm not burned or anything.""\n\n""And it's a lot shinier than it was too,"" he added.\n\n""Huh. Well right now, it's also rock solid, and I want out.""\n\n""Don't worry hon, we'll have you out of there in no time,"" my love told me. He glanced at his watch. ""Shit! The others will be here any minute, they're supposed to come in early! I've got to get you out of here!""\n\nHe tugged at my arm.\n\n""Listen hon, I can't seem to budge your suit- it's gone completely rigid.""\n\nSo that was it!\n\n""No kidding, really?"" I shot back. ""I can't move. Heh. This could be great fun, if I weren't so scared.""\n\n""What on earth possessed you to... never mind. We'll cover that later. Um, are you sure you're okay?""\n\n""Yeah. I feel good. Really good, actually. I mean, every time I move, I get these incredible sensations, like sex, only on my skin... whatever I move... or um, try to move.""\n\nI paused to take stock of my body, trying to move something, anything. Once again, waves of pleasure shot through me, but it was a fruitless exercise. I tried turning my head, opening my jaw. Nope. It was as if I were cast in stone.\n\n""Okay, listen honey- I'm going to take you home, okay? We have to get you out of here before my partners show up. They would flip if they found out! Okay, here we go- Oof!""\n\nTo my amazement, he picked me up, and with some difficulty, carried me to the door. My husband is a scientist not a linebacker, and I knew he couldn't carry me very far. At the door, he had to set me down again, and turn me around, then pull me by the shoulders through the narrow doorway. I was completely helpless. He tried to pick me up again, but the heroic effort he'd made in the lab must have worn him out. He couldn't do it.\n\nIt's not that I'm heavy, mind you! I'm in great shape. But the only exercise my husband gets is popping the top on a Coke while starting into a computer screen. He had to drag me the rest of the way to the front door.\n\nHe got me to the outside door and dragged me through, when an amazing thing happened. Suddenly, I could move! I couldn't see as well, since it was dark out, but I wiggled, and he nearly dropped me in shock.\n\n""What the hell?"" he said. He set me carefully on my feet. ""It softened! Thank God, it must have been a temporary effect. Do you feel okay, hon- can you walk?\n\nI nodded. But as soon as I started to move, those same amazing, delicious sensations coursed through me, from all over my body now, as the tight suit slithered around my lubricated skin. The little dildos that I'd put back in were still rockin' and rollin' too. I moaned and came to a halt, shuddering.\n\n""What is it? What's wrong?"" my hubby asked. There was panic in his voice. He must have thought something terrible had happened to me, that I must be suffering.\n\nI turned slowly, carefully, so I could keep my thoughts coherent.\n\n""I'm fine. It just feels... TOO GOOD,"" I said slowly.\n\n""What?! What does?""\n\n""Everything, moving anything feels like, well, like I said, like sex! My whole skin feels like one big erogenous zone!""\n\nHe stared at me then, as he might have stared at a particularly interesting insect that had wandered onto his desk.\n\n""Well. I'll. Be. Damned."" he finally said. ""But other than that, you're sure you're all right. Nothing else is wrong?""\n\nI nodded silently, the suit silently making love to my neck and scalp as I did so.\n\n""Right then, let's get you home."" He fairly dragged me to his car, while I tottered and stumbled on my stiletto heels. Ignoring my protests and moans of excitement, except to ask once if I was still okay, he stuffed me into the passenger seat, and took off like a shot. I nearly came just climbing in.\n\nWhen we got home he pulled me inside, turned on the light, and I promptly froze. That's when we figured it out; That the suit is light sensitive. In the bright light of our front hall chandelier, I was frozen solid, the suit having once again turned as solid as marble. I figured it out right away of course, it took my husband a little longer.\n\n""What's wrong?"" Jurgen asked, not realizing why I had stopped. He closed the door behind us and grabbed me by the wrist, and as soon as he did, the truth dawned on him. He turned out the light. I could move again. He turned it on, I became a statue. Or rather, the suit did, and since I was stuck inside it, I was just as immobilized. He turned the light off again. I moved my arm, letting him know I could move. I should mention that ""move"" is relative. The suit was as restricting as it had been when I first put it on. The heavy boning on the corset for example, made it quite impossible for me to bend at the waist.\n\nHe took my hand and guided me into the living room, sat me in a chair, turned on the light. He tapped on the suit with a pen. It made a hard click, as if I had been carved from granite.\n\n""Damn. This is very interesting. I guess I can't go back to the lab- there's no way I can leave you alone like this,"" he said.\n\nHe called the lab, leaving a voice mail message that a family emergency had come up, and then started examining me in earnest.\n\n""Well, interesting suit or not, we've got to get you out of it so we can check you out. There's no telling what changes have happened to you. I want to get you to a hospital."" So saying, he turned the dimmer until the lights were softer, and we found that the suit gradually became softer as the light dimmed.\n\n""Huh. Okay, I'll be right back."" He pounded upstairs and back again, and I saw a gleam in his hand. He had the key to the little lock I'd put on the corset flap. He turned me over and fumbled behind me. I felt, rather than heard the click as the lock was removed, then I heard him swear softly.\n\n""Well, I'll be damned,"" he said softly.\n\n""What?""\n\nHis tone worried me. He turned me back over, and examined the collar of the suit. He plucked at it, tugged at it.\n\n""Son of a bitch."" he said. I hadn't heard him swear this much in one day for as long I'd known him. I was getting really worried now.\n\n""What's wrong, dammit?"" I said, alarm rising in my throat.\n\n""It's just that... Well, dammit, your helmet seems to have melted some.""\n\n""What!"" I said. I was on the verge of panic now.\n\n""Now hold on a second,"" he soothed, in his best Daddy-will-fix-it voice, ""don't get excited. The suit material where the neck meets the helmet appears to have ah, sort of welded together. In fact, I can't see any of the glue seams where the suit was put together, it's sort of smoothed out. Neat effect, really, but it's going to be a lot harder to get it off you. I don't think we can stretch that mouth hole around your entire body. Hmm. I'm just going to have to cut it off, I'm afraid.""\n\n""You've got to be kidding!"" I yelled, ""this suit cost us nearly three thousand dollars!""\n\n""Right!"" he retorted, ""What's more important: your health, or a piece of fun clothing? I'll buy you another one, for God's sake!""\n\nI fumed, but I did it silently. To be honest, I was worried too, and while I really felt fine, I wanted to be checked out by a doctor.\n\nHe came back with a pair of bandage cutters from the first aid kit. I was grateful, considering I didn't particularly want my skin sliced open. He couldn't get the blunt lower edge to penetrate. Not to be defeated, he pulled a fold of the suit away from my skin. The bandage cutters wouldn't nick it.\n\n""Huh,"" he said, and left the room. He came back with the Fiskars shears from my sewing kit. They're really sharp, I've cut myself with them more than once. They didn't even mark the suit. Jurgen looked up into my eyes, which admittedly, he probably couldn't see through the dark lenses.\n\nI stared back anyway.\n\n""Toto,"" he said seriously, ""I don't think this is latex any more.""\n\n""Very funny,"" I said, ""then what is it? Come on, get me out of this!""\n\n""I'm working on it, I'm working on it. And to be honest, I don't KNOW what it is. But I do know that no rubber I've ever seen resists a good sharp pair of scissors! Lemme try something else. Hold on a sec.""\n\nHe disappeared again.\n\nI heard him go down to his lab / workshop in the basement. When he returned, he had a pair of heavy duty metal cutting sheers in his hand. Needless to say, they didn't work. I was beginning to get the idea at that point, but it took a lot longer for the real truth to sink in.\n\n""Okay hon, I want your permission to try a knife.""\n\n""Hey, wait a damn minute here! Lemme think,"" I said. Then I had an idea. ""This reminds me of when we did the body cast thing, remember? So what if you...""\n\nI saw the light go on over his head, and he took off again. He returned in a few minutes with the cast saw he had bought a few years ago, when he had put me in a plaster cast.\n\nHe turned the room lights up full and the suit became rigid. He turned the saw on, and I winced at the awful whine it made. I had to remind myself that the oscillating blade wouldn't cut skin, just the hard, rigid suit material.\n\nHe pressed the blade against the whatever-it-was, and it made an awful racket. After a moment, I noticed it wasn't making any dust. He took the saw away and looked down in amazement. There wasn't any sign of his efforts except for a slightly glossier area on the already shiny material.\n\n""Um,"" he said.\n\n""No go, huh?""\n\n""Nope. Lemme think a moment.""\n\nAfter a long pause, during which I mentally kicked myself a thousand times for meddling with that damned machine, he spoke again.\n\n""Okay. What I need to do is get another sample of this material, so I can play with it, find out if there's a solvent for it, find out what will cut it, and so on.""\n\n""But I thought you said the the other researchers were going to be showing up soon,"" I argued.\n\nI felt a little more calm now, since it didn't look like I was in any immediate danger. My darling was a brain- he would figure something out!\n\n""They are. I'll have to go back tomorrow night with some latex, expose it the same way, and hopefully, I'll wind up with a material with the same properties.""\n\n""And in the meantime?"" I asked, beginning to wonder how long I would have to spend in the suit.\n\n""In the meantime, you should try to relax. You've had a long day. Why don't I put you to bed?""\n\n...to be continued in Part 4.\n\n Path: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu!vixen.cso.uiuc.edu!uwm.edu!spool.mu.edu!mnemosyne.cs.du.edu !nyx10.cs.du.edu!not-for-mail From: blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu (Gomez) Newsgroups: alt.sex.bondage,alt.sex.fetish.fashion,alt.sex.stories Subject: STORY: The Accident, part 4 (mf,fetish,bondage) Date: 19 Dec 1994 21:47:52 -0700 Organization: University of Denver, Dept. of Math & Comp. Sci. Lines: 419 Message-ID: <3d5nlo$mb4@nyx10.cs.du.edu> NNTP-Posting-Host: nyx10.cs.du.edu Xref: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu alt.sex.bondage:7783 alt.sex.fetish.fashion:411 alt.sex.stories:6226\n\nAll parts of ""The Accident"" are (c) 1994, William A. Lemieux. May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hardcopies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission.\n\n....... DISCLAIMER, DATCLAIMER, POLICY NOTICE AND DAMAGE WAIVER ......... . . . While I appreciate the implied (and explicit) compliments, I simply . . don't have time to accommodate requests for copies, chapters, etc. . . . . Any similarity between story characters and actual persons is . . unintentional and purely coincidental... honest. The same goes for . . any company names you might THINK you've seen before- pure chance. . . After all, I would never stoop so low as to shamelessly plug a vendor . . that I thought was particularly worthy, such as BR Creations, The . . Stockroom, Remawear, or DeMask- no, that would never do. . . . . Note: this story may or may not include sex, bondage, discipline, . . and other alternative forms of sexual expression. If the presence or . . absence of a particular topic is likely to offend you, stop reading. . . Criticism on technique (what little there is) and writing style are . . welcomed by e-mail. Flames will be cheerfully ignored. . . . ............................. cut here ..................................\n\nThe Accident by Bill Lemieux\n\nPart 4\n\nFebruary 20th.\n\nDear Diary, I took another break from writing. It's hard sometimes, looking back, and wondering how I could have been so stupid as to get myself into this position. Not to mention thinking about the future, and what will become of me. I was thirty-two when the accident occurred. How long do I have now?\n\nGeez, this is becoming a book all by itself! Poor diary, it looks like I'm running out of pages, and I might have to continue this in another binder. Don't worry, it will still be a part of you- a part of my life. Perhaps I shall put all of this into one big story some day and have it published. There would be no danger, although I'm sure Jurgen would never agree to it. After who would believe it- it's too fantastic! My husband has been keeping tabs on the project that caused all this, and there hasn't been anything really new discovered. But I'm getting ahead of myself again. I was telling you about the accident. We had just gotten home, and Jurgen had tried to get the suit off me, with no luck at all...\n\n""In the meantime, you should try to relax. You've had a long day. Why don't I put you to bed?""\n\nI allowed as how that might be a good idea. He turned down the lights and helped me up the stairs to the bedroom. I admit, the sensation I experienced just from climbing the stairs nearly made me come half way there. He tried to tuck me into bed, but I was all over him as soon as he let me go. Between the trip home, and the brief hike up the stairs, I was raring to go, and I let him know in no uncertain terms. I suppose I was doing a slow boil even downstairs, but my nervousness at being trapped had preoccupied me. I guess I'd decided I would be okay, because I'd forgotten all about that now. I pushed him onto his back, and nearly tore his pants from him. I did pop a few buttons getting his shirt off before I attacked his nipples. He moaned and crushed my latex -encased head against his chest. I slipped out of his hands and slid my attentions lower, licking along the way to my goal.\n\nWhen I got there, he was already at attention, his gorgeous cock pulsing in time to his heartbeat, a tiny drop of pre-come glistening on the tip. Jurgen does NOT do that unless he has been aroused for a while. I knew then that he must have been as turned on as I was at my ""predicament"", but had been suppressing it while he worried about how to get me out.\n\nI serviced him with complete abandon, wiggling as I did so, for with every squirm and shimmy, hot waves of pleasure, like surges of liquid electricity, shot through me. I had never enjoyed giving head more, and I'm sure it must have showed in my performance.\n\nBefore he could come however, he pushed me off of him, and in a husky voice, ordered me to stretch out on the bed. Ah, this was more like the old Jurgen! It had been so long... I stretched out, and he positioned me spread-eagle, as if her were going to tie my limbs to the bed posts for the hundredth time. But once he had me the way he wanted, he simply walked over and turned on the light! Instantly, I was frozen in that position, immobilized as never before.\n\n""Don't go anywhere,"" he said with a brief smile, before I heard his footsteps pounding downstairs. He reappeared moments later with the pump gag I had worn to the lab.\n\n""Gee, bored with my mouth so soon, dear?"" I'm such a card- I just _had_ to shoot my mouth off. He didn't reply, just stuffed in the bladder and snapped the flange into place. I hummed softly with delight as he pumped it up. I do so love being gagged, and there is nothing so satisfyingly mouth-filling as a well-made pump gag. The bladder filled my mouth to capacity, and the effect was made even more severe, given that my cheeks and jaw were unable to expand, due to the now-rigid hood. I moaned as the pressure increased, and was startled to hear how quiet the sound was. This material absorbed sound quite well. Jurgen took my moan as a cue, and stopped pumping.\n\nI could see that the whole situation had my sweetheart in a terrible state of arousal. He was shaking slightly, and his cock stood out stiff, despite the lack of attention paid to it in the last few minutes. It was pulsing slightly with his heartbeat, as hard and large as I'd ever seen it.\n\nWhen he was finished pumping, he climbed back onto the bed with me, and to my disappointment, did not enter me immediately. I was ready, oh, how I was ready, and it was obvious he was too, but my dear sadistic husband had other plans. It's a sign of his love for me that he put my pleasure ahead of his own. He lay down next to me, and using one hand, began to gently tug and tweak the rings in my sex. He avoided my knob, damn him, instead teasing everything else, getting as close to my clit as he could without actually touching it.\n\nI squirmed and writhed inside my hard, shiny prison, and each movement amplified the pleasure he gave me as waves of sexual energy shot out from my skin where it rubbed inside the suit. I could see that this new set of erogenous zones would be a real problem if I didn't get out of the suit!\n\nFinally, he let go my outer sex, and gently flicked my clit ring with the end of his finger. After only a few flicks, I was ready to explode, and I tried to let him know with the incoherent noises I was making through the gag, but it was no use. Finally, just as I thought I would die from excitement, he stopped, and climbed on top of me quickly. All at once and nothing first, he rammed into me up to the hilt in one thrust. The hot thickness of him, and his pubic bone crushing against my clit was all that I needed, and I was off on the wildest ride of my life (at least at that point), my rigidly held body spasming and convulsing against the hard confines of my suit. After a few seconds of this, my forebrain hung up the ""Out To Lunch"" sign, and I ceased to think, just revelling in the ecstasy as wave after wave of climax and spending rolled over me.\n\nAfter some unknown time, (Jurgen told me later I came for a minute or so), I realized he hadn't moved at all since that first urgent thrust. As soon as he did, starting before I was even wound down from my first set of climaxes, I was off again, coming almost continuously as he pounded relentlessly into my greedy, twitching sex.\n\nI think I passed out.\n\nWhen I became aware again, the lights were low, the pump gag was no filling my mouth, and I could move again. Jurgen's face was hovering over mine.\n\n""All you all right?""\n\n""Mmmm,"" I answered, as I looked around for the part of my brain that did the talking, ""ahh, yes. I'm very much `all right'. I love you.""\n\n""I love you too, hon. Can I towel you off? We seem to have made a mess.""\n\nI giggled. ""Okay."" As he rubbed gently at my crotch (we kept old towels in the underdresser of the bed for ""sex towels""), I clamped my thighs on his hand.\n\n""Wait. Take it easy, I'm still a little sensitive.""\n\nHe climbed off me, smiled, and said, ""I'll be right back. Will you be okay?""\n\nI nodded, thinking it unusual for him to climb out of bed so soon after sex. One nice thing about my husband, he always stays with me, cuddling and talking, if I want, after sex. One of the biggest complaints I've heard from the few other wives I've talked to about sex, is that their husbands always either roll over and go to sleep, or jump out of bed to go do something, and don't understand why you'd want to just lie there and cuddle quietly for an hour.\n\nI got more and more irked as the clock ticked on (actually, our bedside clock is a digital electronic one, but you know what I mean) and no hubby. But I forgave him instantly, as he appeared about fifteen minutes later, carrying a tray laden with two steaming mugs, and a plate of Pfeffernuse cookies, Jurgen's specialty. That's right, my darling, on top of all his other talents, can cook too. With the exception of not being much of an athlete, he is such a renaissance man.\n\nSetting the tray on the bedside table, he clambered back into the bed with me, and though I could move just fine, insisted on feeding me himself, alternating little sips of hot chocolate laced with peppermint schnapps, and bites of cookie. I was in heaven, and not having to move at all allowed me to relax completely. After a mug of that potent concoction, I went out like a light.\n\n-=O=-\n\nAugust 3rd.\n\nDear Diary,\n\nIt has been nearly six months now since The Accident, as we have come to call it. As you may have guessed by now, dear Diary, all the rest of his attempts to remove the suit, or even to scratch it, have been fruitless. Oh sure, he tried everything short of killing me. He went back to the lab and tried making more of the material. It didn't work. Well, strictly speaking, that's not true. Once it turned a piece of the same exact latex into a puddle of foul smelling liquid, but that wasn't exactly helpful. We both agree that it would be extremely foolish, not to mention quite dangerous, to expose me to the machine again. So that's out. He has tried stretching it away from my body and cutting it with a torch. It turns out the suit conducts heat very well. The whole thing got uncomfortably hot pretty fast, and the torch didn't even leave a mark on it.\n\nI've gotten used to the suit though. I know I may very likely spend the rest of my life in it. I've adjusted to the idea, and well, there are some really nice benefits. I'm beginning to think of it as a part of me. When I look in the mirror, I see the same thing every day, and to me, it's just the way my body looks now.\n\nWe've figured out that some profound changes have happened to me, and not just the fact that my entire body is now an erogenous zone. Like Jurgen's rabbit at the lab, I haven't been eating. I haven't even been hungry. I haven't had to go to the bathroom (thank God!) and apparently, I'm not even sweating. I should have started smelling bad, not to mention itching, after being trapped in the suit for only a few days (without a bath), but that has never happened. I think my nails have stopped growing, too.\n\nThere is something else though, and it's implications are so frightening, I didn't tell my husband for two days after I figured it out.\n\nI know now where I am getting my energy. The question arose as soon as I stopped eating, because let's face it, _something_ was keeping me alive and warm, if it wasn't food.\n\nIt's light.\n\nSomehow, the suit itself (I think) is feeding me, keeping me renewed, who knows, perhaps even keeping me young, by absorbing light, and then doing... well, whatever it does.\n\nTo test this, I stayed in the dark a whole day and on into that night. By evening I felt weak and dizzy. As soon as Jurgen turned on the lights, I felt an intense tingling warmth all over me, and within minutes I felt much better. When he took me down to the kitchen, which has better lighting, the feeling got much stronger- in fact, it felt really good.\n\nJurgen got a big work light from his shop and played it across me and the sensations were incredible! It was very similar to how I felt during The Accident itself, although no where near the intensity. We have played with this phenomenon a few times since, as a reward to me when I've been good. ""When I have been good."" Hee-hee! Yes, diary, we have been getting more and more into the dominance and submission side of the kinky games we have always played.\n\nWe have heavy drapes on all the windows now, and dimmers on all the lights so I can move around the house. But Jurgen can always immobilize me totally, whenever he wishes, with the twist of a knob. Whenever he is at work I have been staying indoors during the day, out of paranoia I suppose, even though our nearest neighbors are miles away on the other side of the ridge, and we never get uninvited guests. We both know that I'm now a scientific curiosity, and neither one of us wants me to become a guinea pig in some secret government laboratory.\n\nUnfortunately, we had to spread the word that he and I have gotten a divorce, and that I moved away immediately, otherwise it would be awkward when guests came to visit. There would be too many questions.\n\nBut anyway, I had been playing with light a lot when Jurgen was at work. We have this big police flashlight in the kitchen drawer that is very bright. The feelings I got by playing over my ""skin"" were incredible. I could shine it on just one breast, and get the same sensations emanating from there as I do when I ah, ""jill off"".\n\nSo a few weeks ago, I decided I just had to try out direct sunlight. I knew Jurgen would have fits, because of what might happen if someone discovered me, but really, no one ever came to the house any more, except for the occasionally parcel delivery man, and we weren't expecting any packages. And besides, it was one of those times when Jurgen was busy on the project again, and I'd been suffering a lack of his attentions lately. We already knew, through fooling around with the flashlight, that the only parts of the suit that are affected by light or dark are the ones that are exposed. In other words, I can stick my arm in a lighted closet, and it becomes rigid, but not the rest of the suit.\n\nSo a few weeks ago, I left Jurgen a note on the refrigerator telling him he could find me in the back yard. I dug out one of our oldest toys, a leather body bag with a drawstring top that was in poor condition, and cut the bottom out of it. I pulled it on over me, with my head poking through the top, and snugged the string around my neck. The bag reached the floor, covering my feet. I went outside, into the back yard. As soon as the sun hit me, my neck and head went rigid, and a tremendous, indescribably delicious sensation sprang up all around the area. There was a sort of rushing hum, like a chorus of voices, in my ears. As I walked, I could feel my booted feet alternately going rigid, then softening (somewhat- they had never been all that soft), and little pulses of electric joy shot up from them as they peeked out from under the bag. I walked into the middle of the yard, where I knew I'd be well-lit for the next eight hours or so.\n\nI loosened the string at my neck, spread my feet a little and dug my heels into the grass. I hesitated. The wonderful feelings from my feet and head and neck made me wonder whether I could stand the full effect without going nuts. What I was about to do might make me crazy. But I wanted it. Oh God, diary, how I wanted it. I screwed my courage to the sticking point, let go of the string and dropped my arms. The bag slid down my body, and I felt the suit stiffen as the light reached the rest of it. And as the full warmth of the sun hit the suit, I gasped in shock and mindless delight as the electrified tongues of a thousand phantom lovers closed upon my body. Rational thought left me, and within seconds, I came.\n\nI came and came and came, mentally and physically and spiritually, in an unending and relentless orgasm that went beyond the merely physical sensations of sex and swept away my mind on waves of joy and delight and climax and spending, on and on and on.\n\nThe first thing I remember after dropping the bag was Jurgen looking at me from a few feet away. The sun must have set, although the sky was still light, and the suit was still rigid. The sensations had reduced in intensity quite a bit however- I could think somewhat clearly again. The look on my husband's face was inscrutable, however. I was so weak he had to carry me inside, which wasn't easy, as I've said before. As soon as I gathered my wits somewhat, I began to cry.\n\n""Honey, what's wrong?"" he asked, but I think he already knew the answer.\n\n""That was so beautiful, so perfect, so... so much. I want it back. I don't ever want it to end."" I knew how I sounded. I had heard begging like that when I had worked as a volunteer in a drug rehabilitation center.\n\nI am an addict.\n\nBut my husband's love has helped me through it. Though he is physically ordinary, emotionally Jurgen must be the strongest husband any woman could have. He keeps me happy. The sex is still great, although after that one day, I thought I would never want ordinary sex (or kinky sex for that matter) again. But the body forgets with time, and I still feel incredible pleasure just from walking around.\n\nJurgen seems to be happy with our sex life, although I think he's a little jealous of the heights of pleasure I am capable of reaching that are forever denied to him. I have begun to worry about him.\n\n-=O=-\n\n June 21st.\n\nDear Diary,\n\nIt has been nearly a year since I last wrote. Life has been up and down. For a while the physical differences between myself and Jurgen, and the terrible isolation imposed upon me by the suit seemed almost too much to bear for both of us. But what could I do, where could I go? I spent a long time thinking suicidal thoughts, but eventually, I pulled through it. Our relationship has improved, we are sleeping together, playing together again. And now, there appears to be a light at the end of the tunnel at last.\n\nLast night I awoke to the sound of muttering.\n\nThe room was dimly lit, and I sat up to find Jurgen hunched over the little desk we have in the corner of our bedroom. We use it mostly for writing letters. The light in the room came from the lamp on the desk. He was writing or drawing something, and occasionally talking to himself. Jurgen almost never talks to himself unless he is intent on some very important project. I wondered what he might be up to.\n\nI sat up on one elbow and said, ""What are you working on, hon?""\n\nHe answered without looking up.\n\n""We had a breakthrough at the lab. Siegfried, he's our math whiz you know, came up with some formulas to describe how the D.S.M. machine works. With them, we should be able to calibrate and control it more accurately, by an order of magnitude.""\n\n""Oh. Well then... wait a minute,"" I said, ""does that mean there's any chance you can duplicate my suit material? Or the effects it had on my body?""\n\n""It means, my dear, that we'll be able to produce any effect we want, within the limits of physical laws... and hopefully, reverse them as well.""\n\nFinally, he turned away from the desk and looked at me.\n\n""Does that mean what I think it means?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Will it be safe?""\n\n""I'm certain of it. Look. Um, you know how I feel about the accident,"" he began. I interrupted him.\n\n""And YOU know how I feel. I'm as happy as I ever was! I admit, I'd like a change of pace... I mean, I'd like to be able to... well, it would be nice just to feel your skin against mine again...""\n\n""Yes. That's what I mean. This thing is keeping us apart. It's driving me crazy! I'd be happy if you were well, normal again, or for that matter, if I was just like you! But... I need to know what you want.""\n\n""I want you to be happy,"" I said, and I meant it. ""I want us to be able to share each other completely. If that means you becoming like me, fine. If it means me becoming normal again, so be it.""\n\n""All right. But I think I can work it out so we can have the best of both worlds...""\n\nI was sleepy, and my eyes were drooping. ""Okay dear, but why don't you come to bed?"" I glanced at the clock. ""It's three A.M.!""\n\nHe came to bed, and we cuddled together and slept. My dreams were full of bizarre bondage devices, cackling mad scientists, and incongruously, rubber mermaids.\n\n...to be continued in part 5\n\n Gomez: mad scientist, gothic fetishboy, special effects wizard, and Pervert Extraordinaire, may be reached at: blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu ""I'd like to give the world some rope, and teach it ligatry, I'd like to teach the world to flog, in perfect harmony...""\n\nPath: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu!vixen.cso.uiuc.edu!uwm.edu!spool.mu.edu!mnemosyne.cs.du.edu !nyx10.cs.du.edu!not-for-mail From: blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu (Gomez) Newsgroups: alt.sex.bondage,alt.sex.fetish.fashion,alt.sex.stories Subject: STORY: The Accident, part 5 (mf,fetish,bondage) Date: 19 Dec 1994 21:49:39 -0700 Organization: University of Denver, Dept. of Math & Comp. Sci. Lines: 387 Message-ID: <3d5np3$nc6@nyx10.cs.du.edu> NNTP-Posting-Host: nyx10.cs.du.edu Xref: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu alt.sex.bondage:7784 alt.sex.fetish.fashion:412 alt.sex.stories:6227\n\nAll parts of ""The Accident"" are (c) 1994, William A. Lemieux. May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hardcopies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission.\n\n....... DISCLAIMER, DATCLAIMER, POLICY NOTICE AND DAMAGE WAIVER ......... . . . While I appreciate the implied (and explicit) compliments, I simply . . don't have time to accommodate requests for copies, chapters, etc. . . . . Any similarity between story characters and actual persons is . . unintentional and purely coincidental... honest. The same goes for . . any company names you might THINK you've seen before- pure chance. . . After all, I would never stoop so low as to shamelessly plug a vendor . . that I thought was particularly worthy, such as BR Creations, The . . Stockroom, Remawear, or DeMask- no, that would never do. . . . . Note: this story may or may not include sex, bondage, discipline, . . and other alternative forms of sexual expression. If the presence or . . absence of a particular topic is likely to offend you, stop reading. . . Criticism on technique (what little there is) and writing style are . . welcomed by e-mail. Flames will be cheerfully ignored. . . . ............................. cut here ..................................\n\nThe Accident by Bill Lemieux\n\nPart 5\n\nJune 28th.\n\nDear Diary, Nothing much new to report today. Jurgen says the modifications to the DSM machine are going well, and should be finished soon. We have decided to put a high brick wall around the property, for security and privacy. The workers are out there right now. When it is finished, we won't have to worry about anyone seeing or bothering me.\n\nEven if we are out in the middle of nowhere, we are both still paranoid. Neither one of us wants me to become a scientific curiosity. And I'll be able to stay outside during the day if I want. I'm not sure I want to go through that again, as incredible as it was, because I think I am already addicted to it. I wonder if this is how a recovered drug addict feels. They say that the first time you smoke ""crack"" cocaine, it is better than an orgasm. I hope I never find out. Anyway, I'll be glad when the wall is done. Having the workmen around makes me nervous.\n\nJuly 6th.\n\nDear Diary, The wall around the property is finished. It looks nice, and is about eight feet high, so it's unlikely anyone will be able to see in. Jurgen has had a pair of fancy wooden gates installed with an automatic opener at the driveway. There is also a small locked postern door in the back that opens onto our old hiking trail.\n\nJurgen made another couple of toys for my suit, just to keep things interesting. They are a pair of inflatable plugs that fit the sheaths still stuck inside me. The pumps are little detachable puffer bulbs, and what's more, he's put a little battery operated light inside each one, so once he's blown them up, he can freeze them that size. He finished them last night and we played. God, I never dreamed I could be stretched so much! He did it gradually, giving my poor abused muscles time to stretch and relax. After about an hour, I felt like I was getting an enema, both front and rear. Then he pressed the little switch on each one, and removed the pumps. I could hardly walk- I imagined that this was how a pregnant woman feels giving birth. Of course I know it isn't that bad, because giving birth is painful.\n\nLater, he got out his big flashlight, and played it over my breasts, crotch, and the rest of my body for about an hour. I never quite came, although the sensations were exquisite. Afterwards, we had sex, good old fashioned conventional sex, and it was the best we've had in a month.\n\nThey have started doing tests on the modified DSM machine. Jurgen came home yesterday with a piece of rubber that has the physical properties as my suit- it gets hard in the light. There may be hope yet!\n\nNothing much else new to write about.\n\nJuly 11th.\n\nJurgen says they are running tests on animals now. They reversed the physiological ""photosynthesis"" effect on that rabbit, apparently with no ill effects. It is just like a normal rabbit, eating and crapping regularly, thank God. I'm so excited!\n\nJuly 14th.\n\nMore tests at the lab. Jurgen has been playing with rubber and plastics after hours. He's managed to make an inverse form of the same latex as my suit- it becomes rigid in the dark, and softens in light. He also made some rubber that is very, very soft. It was originally ordinary thick latex- a piece of an old pair of ankle boots. But now it stretches to ridiculous limits, and is very soft- it contracts very slowly. Another sample he came up with is crystal clear, yet it feels just like regular latex rubber!\n\nJuly 16th.\n\nJurgen came home with that ""I know a secret"" look of his. When I asked him what was up, he smiled and said very quietly,\n\n""I think I'm ready to get you out of the suit.""\n\n""But... but, what... I mean,"" I stammered. I was at a loss for words. I was conflicted too. I wasn't one hundred percent certain I wanted to be freed now. And I was afraid. The machine had made me different- had made me a sex-toy that lived on, and got off on, light. What might it do to me this time?\n\n""What do you want to do?"" I temporized. I wasn't ready to commit.\n\n""We can tune it very closely now. I should be able to soften the suit enough that we can take it off, without affecting you at all.""\n\n""And what about me... my body? Can you change me?""\n\nHe looked uncomfortable.\n\n""Yes, but... what do you want?"" he asked\n\n""I'm not sure. I think I like being the way I am. It seems harmless, and helpful, my figure stays perfect, my skin is flawless, everything about my body stays perfect, without my doing anything. Who knows- I might be immortal! I only wish...""\n\n""What?""\n\n""It... um, it's not really fair of me to ask.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Well, I wish... I mean, I get so much enjoyment, I can feel so good, it's out of this world, I can't begin to describe it, and yet, you're stuck with the same old body... it doesn't seem fair to you.""\n\n""I know. That's why I've decided to join you.""\n\n I was shocked for a moment. Then a rush of joy ran through me. Followed by a shadow of doubt.\n\n""But hon, I've been thinking. I get off, I feel good, I get recharged and so on, when light hits the _suit_, not me. I mean, the suit isn't transparent. So somehow, it's the suit that's feeding me, I think. What about...""\n\n""I know. It doesn't matter how it works. We can read the structural and chemical differences between you and me, and the DSM will make me just like you- it doesn't matter how it works, and we don't even have to understand it.""\n\n""But what about the suit! I'll still have to wear the suit!""\n\n""Not all the time- only when you want to. And consider: once we've softened your suit, we can cut it, add a zipper, make it something you can put on and take off. Hell, we might even be able to duplicate the material and make one just like it for me!""\n\nWell, to make a long story short, we went back to the lab that very night. I was quivering with excitement, both from a fear of being discovered in the bizarre outfit that had been sealed on me for so long, and from a nagging sense of doubt. What if we were missing some important part of the puzzle?\n\nAfter my husband had made sure that no one else was about, he led me to the lab again, turning out the lights so I could move around. I noticed another entire rack of equipment had been added, and the platform and machine itself looked more ""slick"", more professionally finished now.\n\n""Okay, we're warmed up,"" my love's voice said from behind the control console. ""Step up on the platform and I'll scan you.""\n\nThe platform began turning, and then the humming started, but I felt nothing. Perhaps there was the faintest warmth, but I may heave imagined it.\n\nAfter a few moments, he said, ""Got it. Now it's my turn.""\n\nHe appeared from behind the racks and took my place on the platform. Then a look of fear crossed his face, and he said, ""Good lord! I almost forgot!""\n\nHe began undressing as he spoke. ""Wouldn't want to do anything strange to my clothes, would I?"" He chuckled to make light of the grave error he had almost made. Soon he was nude.\n\n""Okay, so what do I do?"" I asked.\n\n""It's all set up, just walk back to that panel.""\n\nI did.\n\n""Now, do you see the key switch on the left? Turn that to the right.""\n\nI did as I was told.\n\n""Now, just to the right is a red button inside a black safety shroud. Press that.""\n\nI did. There was a humming, followed by the same *thump* I had heard that last time so many months ago, and a shiver went up my spine.\n\n""Okay, turn the key off,"" came his voice, sounding somewhat puzzled.\n\nI obeyed, and shot out from behind the console to check on my love. He looked as puzzled as he had sounded, but was obviously fine.\n\n""How do you feel?"" I asked. I was worried sick.\n\n""Oh fine, fine. I'm a little weak, and suddenly I feel kind of hungry, but that's okay.""\n\n""I'll make you a huge steak when we get home. But is that all?"" I asked, remembering how I had climaxed under the influence of the machine.\n\n""Yeah. Didn't you say you got excited and came, when you were exposed?""\n\n""Yes. You didn't feel anything?""\n\n""No, just a warmth. But don't worry, we'll find out soon enough whether it worked. Right now, I want to get you out of that suit!""\n\n""Okay, I'm... I'm ready.""\n\nI clambered back up onto the turntable, while Jurgen babbled.\n\n""We've got a data storage system on it now. I stored the parameters for that super soft rubber, and the clear stuff too, on disk, along with a lot of other things we came up with. All I have to do is recall them. I've already confirmed as best I can that these settings don't affect anything but that material you're wearing. Okay, are you ready?""\n\nI nodded, then remembered he couldn't see me from where he stood.\n\n""I'm ready,"" I called.\n\nI heard the humming, then the thump, and that was all. I hadn't felt a thing. But as soon as I moved I did. It felt like my suit was falling off! The sensation was so alien to me that I was badly startled. It was loose! Jurgen came over and helped me down from the platform. Laying me down on a workbench, he poked the suit carefully with a pair of scissors.\n\nSure enough, it could be cut! My dear mad scientist had finally done it! The suit was now so loose that I could have literally slid it from my body if the hood had not become permanently attached. But we had planned for this. Jurgen made a careful cut with bandage scissors from my waist at the front, through the crotch, and up the back to the crown of the helmet. Although I slid out of it easily, the lack of support from the corset section was quite uncomfortable, and I could already feel my back muscles complaining. Later, we would cement a heavy duty zipper into the slice, and re-zap the suit with Jurgen's widget. Then it could be put on and taken off at will.\n\n""Honey,"" I told him, ""I think you'd better lace me into one of my old corsets when I get home- my back is already killing me.""\n\n""Hmm, well, that's fine if we still have them- I think they're in those boxes in the storage shed. After all, we weren't sure you'd ever need them again! But right now, we'd better clean up and get out of here.""\n\nWhat we hadn't thought of was what I'd wear home if we did get the suit off! Jurgen found a spare lab coat, and after a while, I wore it home. I say ""after a while"" because we spent the better part of an hour just exploring my body and skin. Neither one of us had seen my real body in well over a year! He played with my piercings some, which had been inaccessible for so long, and that led to other things, and, well, I'm sure you can imagine. I wonder what some of his more conservative, greyer-haired cohorts would think if they knew the uses to which we put various benches, desks, and consoles during that hour or so.\n\nMy first inkling that anything was wrong came when we got home. As I had promised, I made Jurgen a decent all-american steak-and-potatoes dinner, something we seldom indulge in. He ate with gusto, but it came right back up. I was appalled, but he shrugged it off to stress and perhaps a flu bug that had been going around the lab, and after a while, I calmed down. We turned in then, both of us exhausted by the day's events.\n\nJuly 18th.\n\nThis is not good. Jurgen can't eat anything. He tried to eat breakfast this morning and it wouldn't stay down. He took some pills for motion sickness, hoping they'd quell the nausea, and went to work, saying he felt fine, just tired. Then this evening, he came home looking like he'd been run over by a truck, pale and exhausted, and still couldn't eat anything. If he isn't better in the morning, I'm keeping him home from work and sending him to the clinic.\n\nJuly 21st.\n\nWell, wonder of wonders! We have created another monster. We found out yesterday, by accident. Jurgen still had not eaten, and what's more, was too weak to get out of bed. He had gone in to the clinic, which had pronounced him fit and disease-free, but probably suffering from stress and over-work, which by then we both knew was nonsense. Something had happened to him, something the DSM machine had done, and it wasn't what had happened to me. We had no way of knowing what it was, and I secretly steeled myself to the knowledge that he might die.\n\nThat night, I tried to comfort him with a little sex. The love of my life is blessed with a better-than-average libido for a man his age, (or perhaps I should say _I_ am blessed, but I digress) but he told me he just didn't have the energy.\n\n""No, no, hon, just lie back and relax! I'll do all the work. Whatever had gone wrong, it didn't seem to have harmed his equipment, since he got hard quickly from my attentions. I had decided to make this love making session something special, for who knew how long we might have together? After I had him at attention, I proceeded to ignore mister happy, much to my husband's chagrin, and gave him a long, leisurely tongue bath, something he loves, but which served only to frustrate him further. By the time I had deliberately waved my rear in his face for the third time, he was just about whining with unabated desire, and I decided to take pity on him. While I started to work his cock and balls over gently with my hands and mouth, I squatted carefully on his face.\n\nAfter only a few moments however, I had stopped working on him, and just sat there distracted, as he proceeded to eat me with such gusto and abandon as I had not seen in years! In fact, he was making such ridiculous sounds of pleasure, lip-smacking and moaning and all (and I wasn't even touching him) that I began to giggle a little. He ignored me though, and as I slipped into the throws of my first orgasm of many that night, I witnessed a very curious thing indeed. He came- suddenly, and without warning, showering my chest, face and belly with his seed, and what's more, he _kept_ coming, growling and screaming into my crotch, not letting up his attentions for one second, as I watched, fascinated. His come kept pumping out for much longer than it ever had before, and when he ran out, I stared as his cock continued to pump and jerk in that tell tale way it has when he is coming. It took a long time before he wound down, and longer still before we finished that night, and finally slept.\n\nWe have the answer.\n\nJuly 25th.\n\nWe've been experimenting. Jurgen is better, although he is still weak, and is not ready to work again. He has called in sick and the doctor at the clinic gave him an explanatory note about ""Chronic fatigue syndrome"" or some such mumbo-jumbo.\n\nNever the less, there is now no doubt whatsoever in our minds about his condition. My husband, through some perverse miracle of fate and physics, did NOT receive the changes I did, probably due to his being nude, and my wearing that suit. Instead, he appears to get both tremendous stimulation and nourishment from my come, my vaginal mucous! Isn't that a hoot?!\n\nIn fact, he is _dependent_ on me for his health and stamina! It would be every girl's dream, if it weren't for the fly in the ointment, more on that in a moment. What we don't know, of course, is whether the changes that occurred to my body have changed my secretions into something special that he can metabolize, or whether _any_ woman would do. We both admit to being curious, and we are both smart enough to realize it would be foolish to try to find out.\n\nAnd of course there is the stimulation aspect. He described it to me in ways that sounded vaguely like my own secret ""affliction"", which by the way, we have discovered, _does_ depend on the suit- we're still not sure about _that_, but anyway, he said it felt like swallowing heat and light, and that this warmth spread through his body and caused him to tingle all over, until his whole body felt like one big penis... sound familiar?\n\nBut there's another piece to all this- the other shoe, so to speak. He isn't getting better fast enough. We have sex as often as we can stand it, and it's keeping him going, but it isn't enough to get him back to his old energetic self again. We are casting about for solutions, but I worry... he can't stay a weakling- the frustration of that is already wearing on him. I don't know what to do- I think I just need to generate more ""juice"".\n\n\n\n...to be concluded in Part 6.\n\n\n\nGomez: just another perverse, fetishistic, gothic-identified, industrial-listening, horror-watching, fiction-reading, leather and latex-wearing, fire-starting, drug-popping, rave-dancing, laser-waving mad scientist in the crowd. blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu\n\n Path: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu!vixen.cso.uiuc.edu!uwm.edu!spool.mu.edu!mnemosyne.cs.du.edu !nyx10.cs.du.edu!not-for-mail From: blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu (Gomez) Newsgroups: alt.sex.bondage,alt.sex.fetish.fashion,alt.sex.stories Subject: STORY: The Accident, part 6 (mf, fetish, bondage) Date: 19 Dec 1994 21:52:56 -0700 Organization: University of Denver, Dept. of Math & Comp. Sci. Lines: 378 Message-ID: <3d5nv8$p04@nyx10.cs.du.edu>\n\nSummary: last chapter Xref: usenet.ucs.indiana.edu alt.sex.bondage:7785 alt.sex.fetish.fashion:413 alt.sex.stories:6228\n\nAll parts of ""The Accident"" are (c) 1994, William A. Lemieux. May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hardcopies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission.\n\n....... DISCLAIMER, DATCLAIMER, POLICY NOTICE AND DAMAGE WAIVER ......... . . . While I appreciate the implied (and explicit) compliments, I simply . . don't have time to accommodate requests for copies, chapters, etc. . . . . Any similarity between story characters and actual persons is . . unintentional and purely coincidental... honest. The same goes for . . any company names you might THINK you've seen before- pure chance. . . After all, I would never stoop so low as to shamelessly plug a vendor . . that I thought was particularly worthy, such as BR Creations, The . . Stockroom, Remawear, or DeMask- no, that would never do. . . . . Note: this story may or may not include sex, bondage, discipline, . . and other alternative forms of sexual expression. If the presence or . . absence of a particular topic is likely to offend you, stop reading. . . Criticism on technique (what little there is) and writing style are . . welcomed by e-mail. Flames will be cheerfully ignored. . . . ............................. cut here ..................................\n\nThe Accident by Bill Lemieux\n\nPart 6\n\nAugust 2nd.\n\nSince I can go out now during the day without either been struck rigid or coming unglued, I have been sneaking to the library to look into this problem of ours. Jurgen bitches and moans about being stuck in bed at home, but I remind him of what it was like for me, and he is shamed into silence. I have to wear a long coat, slacks, a wide-brimmed hat, and sunglasses if it's bright outside, but I manage. A little light still falls on my face, and it feels very nice of course, but I can ignore it enough to function.\n\nI found some interesting stuff in the medical stacks though. Hormones. It seems that some hormones given to women for other purposes were noted to increase vaginal secretions as a side effect. The only trouble is, how in hell do we get hormones without a prescription. I'm sure they'd be awfully curious about why the esteemed (and very male) physicist wanted female hormones. Sigh.\n\nAugust 8th.\n\nIt seems that many of the simpler female hormones are also given to animals (human hormones work on animals? Hard to believe, but...). I am looking into this.\n\nJurgen is keeping busy by ordering some custom garments and toys for us from some of our favorite catalogs. He won't tell me what they are, and his mischief is refreshing to me- at least he's in good spirits, generally.\n\nAugust 11th.\n\nYes, there are human hormones being given to cattle, and yes, I have managed to score some from a veterinary supply store, although the clerk there gave me some strange looks. I tried dressing as ""hick"" as I could, but I don't think she believe me. I have what appears to be a _huge_ supply, and the shelf life if refrigerated is _years_. I haven't told Jurgen, he'd flip if he knew I was going to inject myself with hormones hormones not approved for human use. I've stripped some of the warning labels off the bottle...\n\nAugust 17th.\n\nJurgen is back at work. That about says it all. And I need to go lie out in the sun- I'm bushed. My hubby wore me out last night, but he also seems to have had his fill. He went a little nuts, and at one point he was just grinning up at me, wild-eyed, as he shuddered and quaked on the bed. He looked like some crazed drug fiend, but he was hale and healthy, and he proved it several times last night. Wow! We're back in the saddle again, it seems! The only side effect I've noticed from the hormones has been a slight tenderness in my breasts- at least, I assume it's the hormones- I don't have any lumps. It's not painful, but I hope it goes away. If it doesn't, I'll go in for x-rays. I should add that while the hormones have increased my secretion a little, it hasn't been a whole lot. Jurgen had more energy this morning, but he still seemed a little tired (probably because he spent all his energy wearing ME out last night, the brute!), but really, it seems as though he gets more fun and stimulation, than real nutrition or energy from eating me.\n\nAugust 19th.\n\nThe tenderness in my breasts hasn't gone away, in fact if anything, it's gotten worse, and they have begun to feel a bit swollen and taught. I went to the clinic this morning, and they took x-rays, but they showed nothing suspicious or unhealthy. They wanted to do a complete physical, but I immediately imagined myself the center of a major medical inquiry, locked in a lab somewhere. I panicked and got out of there as fast as I could without raising suspicion. I am not sure, but I think they (my breasts) have grown some, too. I'm relieved, but still concerned. Jurgen came home pretty tired today, and it was all I could do to hold up my end in bed. I was still tired (and sore, I admit) from the night before! We are having sex more often and longer, than we ever did, even when everything was normal, just to keep him up and going. Despite that, he is still not back up to full steam.\n\nAugust 20th.\n\nDear Diary,\n\nMystery solved, with happy consequences. I am lactating! Jurgen was sucking on my nipples last night, and to his surprise, got milk. And guess what! It seems to be even more energizing (if not nearly so stimulating) as my come, and he swears it is delicious and better than cow's milk. I tried some, and was unimpressed- very sweet, though. The greedy hunk sucked me dry though, and low and behold, the discomfort disappeared. I guess I know something of what it feels like to be a mommy now. Oh, and they are quite definitely larger, probably from all that milk they have to store.\n\nToday, a package arrived in the mail from one of our fetish goods suppliers, but Jurgen had anticipated it's arrival and forbade me to open it. He said it wasn't finished, and he would have to work on it before he would be ready to show it off. I think I know something of what he is up to. This evening, he took off for work on the excuse that he had left some important papers at the office. After he left, I noticed the parcel was missing. Men are so transparent.\n\nWhen he got back, he finally revealed what he had done. He had had two pairs of custom ""adoration breeches"" made- those rubber pants with a hood attached at the crotch, so someone can be ""forced"" to service you orally. These were mutually useful, in that the helmet was attached upside-down, so that two people could be wearing _each_other's_ breeches! They are made of very heavy rubber, and have plenty of breathing holes around the crotch and nose. Plus, he took one of his own suits to work and exposed it to the same program. We tested these toys out and they all work in exactly the same fashion as my suit used to.\n\nSpeaking of that suit, he has finished putting in the new zipper, which is small but strong, and air-tight- it's made for diver's ""dry suits"". He will expose the suit tomorrow during lunch. He is getting quite brazen, I think, but he seems worried about getting access to the machine- apparently the higher-ups are tightening security. Seems asinine to me, after all, he invented the thing!\n\nI can't wait to try these new things of his this weekend!\n\nAnyway, I'm very happy to see him rosy-cheeked and brimming over with energy.\n\nAugust 23rd\n\nDear Diary. It is Sunday, a day of rest for both Christians and my husband and I. It is also a day to reflect on bad news, and our very good luck. Friday, Jurgen took my suit and a whole pile of other things into work in that huge briefcase of his. He got them modified all right, and back into his case, but he also got caught by one of the new managers who demanded to know what he was doing in that part of the lab.\n\nMy dear retorted, rather hotly of course, that he had developed that machine, and he had more right to be there than the paper pusher did. That was when the general walked in. That's right, general, as in Army officer. It seems that some word had gotten out, the military had got wind of his little invention, and the place was crawling with military spook-types. They were sewing the project up tight as fast as they could.\n\nHe barely made it off the site with the goodies without getting his bags inspected, but the guards are just rent-a-cops so far, and they aren't used to the new procedures they are supposed to be following. In other words, he got lucky.\n\nJurgen has already protested bitterly about the militarization of the project and the lab, but I think he realizes it was only a matter of time. He has threatened to quit his job, which means retirement really, which I wouldn't mind one bit, but I don't think they are taking him seriously. I know better- I saw the expression on his face while he was yelling at the senior lab manager on the phone Friday night.\n\nAnyway, we spent a delightful day lying in the sun yesterday. Sounds so peaceful and innocent, doesn't it? Hee-hee! Of course, what really happened was much more prurient, and if the truth be told, quite out of the realm of everyday human sensuality. I think most people would have considered it a religious experience. What we shared yesterday, the places we reached inside each other, cannot be expressed in words. I'll explain it in physical terms though, just to get the hot little details down between your steaming pages.\n\nAs I wrote here before, Jurgen had made (or rather, had ordered) those two pairs of adoration pants from Remma-wear, and had modified his own suit with the DSM to be just like mine. We experimented with it some on Friday night, during a little stress-relief session of love making. His suit is just like mine used to be, neck-entry, which can be used with different hoods. Naturally, he exposed several hoods and the suit separately, so we wouldn't wind up with the material flowing together like mine did. I wonder how... oh, never mind.\n\nIn any case, I picked up two breast pumps, those things nursing mothers sometimes use, and Jurgen has made a bizarre ""milking machine"" brassiere out of them. They are built into an old heavy-gauge rubber brassier of mine, with the original cups removed. He's attached hoses to each one, which go to a small suction pump and some kind of valve that pulses the suction. The thing felt weird yet wonderful at first, and seemed to make my breasts swell up even more, but once the milk started flowing, it was a great relief- now I can milk myself and save it for him for later. Which is precisely what I had done Friday night- saved a whole pitcher of milk. Jurgen has always been the top in our relationship, which is fine with me, but he agreed to let me put him in his ""rigidized"" suit, just to see what it was like. (We found out, a little to his chagrin, that light falling on the suit doesn't do a thing for him, as mine does for me, but that's small loss considering what he _does_ have that I don't.)\n\nSo anyway, I had a brainstorm, and fetched the milk. Not only did I pour it into the suit with him, letting him squirm around in it for a while, but I hooked up an enema bag and hose, ran it into his helmet in place of the breathing tube, and ""force fed"" him his dinner. He loved it! From the noises he was making, I'm sure he would have been thrashing around if it hadn't been for the solid restraint of his suit. Later, he told me that even having the milk against his skin had felt wonderful, with powerful tingling sensations and flashes of sexual warmth coming from his skin, as if he was absorbing it without even swallowing it. Well who knows, maybe he is. He said he came for what felt like minutes.\n\nThe breast size thing is starting to bug me, however. When I milked myself yesterday, I gave more milk than I ever have before and yet looking in the mirror afterwards, I realized my tits were bigger _still_, even though I had drained them completely. I have already reduced the hormone dosage, because I'm quite happy with them the way they are. Of course, Jurgen, being somewhat of a breast fetishist, is tickled pink.\n\nSo anyway, I haven't described Saturday yet, our big day of decadence. We had planned it all the night before, lying in bed and talking after our little session Friday. We got up early, just before dawn in fact, and made our preparations. We took a big air mattress that we used to keep around for guests out onto the back lawn, laid blankets out and so forth, and then got dressed. We each put on our special suits, and one pair of the adoration breeches, and went outside to await the sunrise.\n\nAs the sky grew lighter, I grew lighter-headed, and before the sun was even up, it was becoming very difficult to concentrate on the job at hand, and both our suits were becoming slightly stiff. We moved fast. I lay on my back on the mattress, while Jurgen crawled on top and astride me, then we each struggled into the helmet of the other's adoration pants.\n\nWe moved around a bit, getting comfortable, each of us with the other's sex in our mouth, while the sky grew lighter and the suits and pants got stiffer. In minutes, we were trapped, the rubber turned rigid, and as the first rays of the direct sun fell on me, I completely forgot what I had filling my mouth. I was in ecstasy again. Of course, as part of that, I lubricated freely, and Jurgen slurped it up greedily, his groans and moans reaching me faintly through the layers of rubber and my own personal haze of pleasure. At some point, I remember felating him in a distracted sort of way, and I know we both came many, many times that day, some of those times seeming to blur into one long, continuous, and simultaneous orgasm for both of us. We must have made one very bizarre looking piece of lawn sculpture, had anyone been able to see us.\n\nBy the time we could move again, as the last shreds of daylight fled from our lawn, we were both physical and emotional wrecks- very happy, sated, but utterly drained and exhausted.\n\nWhich delightful state we are still in today. A deep lassitude and happy paralysis having taken us, we are lazing around in bed, not really wanting to do anything at all. Jurgen is sketching, toying with some new ideas for bondage gear, although it seems obvious that we will no longer have access to the DSM, while I am writing in your cherished pages. My eyes are getting heavy again though, so I think I shall close for today. Right now, I feel like napping.\n\n September 19th.\n\nWell now. I seem to have a dilemma. My breasts have continued to develop at an alarming rate, considering how few days have passed. I have gone from a D cup to a DDD in less than a month. I'm not sure if that would normally be possible, even with the hormones, but of course, I no longer have what anyone would call a normal physiology. I have had to change bra sizes twice in thirty days, and while the cost is no problem for us, I'm wondering where it will all stop! It is good that so much of my kinky wardrobe is made from latex, which has tremendous stretch, since I am busting out of many of my leather outfits. I have reduced the hormone dosage even further, and Jurgen has begun to complain that I'm not secreting enough for him, but I don't know what to do. I can't just keep getting larger, can I?\n\nPS: Jurgen quit his job at the lab. We are now the youngest retired couple I know of, and very happy at that. They seem to have wanted to buy his silence, since they offered him a _huge_ ""bonus"" for his work on the machine. He was going to refuse, out of anger and pride, but I talked some sense into him, pointing out that we could retire quite comfortably on that amount alone, and that having it on top of his handsome retirement income would make life very comfortable indeed.\n\nSeptember 29th.\n\nTen days, and another cup size. This is getting ridiculous. I'm huge! I haven't gained any weight any where else, even though that is a common side effect of these hormones, according to the books. My breasts are now the size of honeydew melons, and my chest is some 50 inches around. I can't find any brassieres in town that are large enough. Fortunately, one of the foundation shops gave me the address and phone number of a company that hand makes odd and extra large sizes, but when I called them, their prices were so high, Jurgen commented that I might as well just have custom made rubber and leather bras made. I think I'll do both- after all, I can go out again now, (although we are still debating how to handle my reappearance) and I'd like to have some normal bras as well, since wearing fetish clothes all the time takes away from their spice- one gets used to them.\n\nIt is good that Jurgen bought the larger size of breast pumps (which he made into my ""milking machine"") because I am nearly filling them now.\n\nOctober 8th.\n\nNo noticeable change in breast size this week. I am keeping my fingers crossed. Jurgen is having to make do with less from my sex, but he gets more real nourishment from my milk anyway. As my bust size has grown, it has become more and more pleasurable to be milked, to the point that I nearly go out of my head with arousal and lust during the procedure- I came just from having my breasts pumped today! What's worse (or better, depending on how you look at it) is that my milk production seems to have gone up proportionately to my bust size, so that I now need milking at least twice a day. I feel like a dairy cow! Jurgen is delighted with my new figure (he _would_ be) and I admit, I am getting used to it, although I still feel like a freak of nature. I have kept the rest of me in shape though, and when corsetted, I cut a very imposing, if somewhat unbelievable figure!\n\nWe have decided to announce to friends and family that we are getting back together, that the ""divorce"" was all a horrible mistake, and that my ridiculous breast enlargement is the result of a rare hormonal disorder. I hope they buy it. If not, they can just wonder, because they'll never hear the truth from us!\n\nMy sweet heart finally got around to showing off some of the other items he had ""treated"" with the DSM before they shut him out of the lab. The most striking was the clear rubber suit. He had made one of my regular suits crystal clear, just like that sample he had done. It's weird and eerie- when I wear it, it looks like I've been coated with glass. We both love the look.\n\nAnother interesting pair are the gloves and stockings. Remember that inverted form of the light-sensitive rubber he came up with? He dialed that in and treated a pair of my thicker gloves, and a pair of old but heavy gauge stockings. He also treated a thick rubber leotard with the other program. So if I wear them, I can move my arms and legs when the light is on, but my torso is held rigid. When the light goes out, they turn rigid, and my torso is free to bend.\n\nThis morning he had me put my suit on, put one stocking on my right leg, and one glove on the left arm, then commanded me to make brunch. But the fiend had turned all the lights in the house topsy-turvy, with one room dark, blinds drawn, and the next brightly lit. Imagine trying to walk around like that, when one leg and one arm is stuck in one position for a while, and moments later, they are free and the others are stuck! The kitchen was worse (and even more comical to watch I am sure) since we have track lighting there, and he had turned them in all different directions, but had taken the bulbs out of the main area lights.\n\nNeedless to say, I was hot, tired and frustrated by the time the food was ready, but the dear rewarded me nicely this afternoon however, so I have forgiven him.\n\nNovember 11th.\n\nWe have decided to move. Jurgen is afraid we will both find ourselves in hot water, if the truth is ever discovered about the changes he has wrought in our physiologies. The house is on the market, and as soon as it is sold, we are moving to Amsterdam. Life has gotten awfully busy as a result, so this may be the last entry in a long while.\n\n\n\nfini\n\nGomez: one of the few, the proud, the certifiable, who brought you Boulder's Haunted Warehouse. blemieux@nyx10.cs.du.edu ""Has anyone seen the black duct tape?""\n""I think it's in the acid pit.""\n""Some guy is out frightening people in line.""\n""Oh, he's with us."""
78,Accidental Awakening,"['Fg', 'ped', 'inc']","His wife stood quickly and told her son Kevin, he was dry to go get dressed. John could not help noticing as Kevin ran past him that his son was sporting a rather large erection for a boy his age.\n\nHe approached Jean and asked for an explanation. Laughing almost uncontrollably she told him that Kevin was washing the dog and got more water on him than the dog. More than skeptical he asked her why Kevin had an erection.\n\nShe shrugged her shoulders, and said that had surprised her also, as she dried his penis it had become hard. Then kiddingly she quipped that he certainly took after his father in that department.\n\nHe asked if lunch soon would be ready and went to talk to Kevin. As he approached his room he could hear his 10 year old daughter asking her brother how it got so big. John stopped and listened just out of sight. Kevin told his sister that it had happened before when they were outside at the swimming pool.\n\nHe continued to explain that when he saw his mother in her bathing suit it got real hard and big. Chris again asked her brother why? He confided that he did not know. She asked if she could touch it. John looked around the corner into Kevin's room and saw his sweet little girl slowly rubbing her brother's stiff cock up and down. Then Kevin told her to kiss the end of his cock. She told him that was where his pee came out.\n\nHe asked how she knew that and she said she had seen him peeing many times but it was never big like now. Then John almost lost his balance as his son told his Chris that it was Ok that their mom had sucked the whole thing in her mouth.\n\nChris still would not put her mouth on it. John entered the room. Kevin jumped up and Chris fell off the bed with a thump onto the floor. Kevin who was still sporting a beautiful hardon was visibly shaking and begging for forgiveness. John dismissed Chris and told her to go to her room.\n\nHe then turned his attention to his still quaking son. He told Kevin to sit down on the bed. He was amused as his sons erection had withered to its normal flaccid size. Still large for a kid his age. He joined his son on the bed.\n\nAfter calming his son and explaining that he was not upset by his son's actions, he asked Kevin if he had any questions. Kevin started to ask why his cock got hard. Before John could formulate an answer Jean called them for lunch.\n\n LUNCH TIME\n\nLunch was very quiet and sedate yet filled with obvious tension. The eerie silence was finally broken when Chris asked her mother if she really sucked Kevin's cock. Jean quite shaken by the question still trying to stay unscathed by this accusation asked why she would ask such a question.\n\nWhen she started to answer Jean cut her off say there would be no more talk of cocks at the table. The subject for then at least was closed.\n\nWhen they were done eating Jean sent the kids to there room. As soon as they were out of the room John asked the question. Jean hung her head and answered yes. She said she had always been faithful to John but as a teenager had learned about sucking cock from her cousins Margie and Ben.\n\nThe first date she had after that encounter, she had to try out her new skill. She discovered she was very good and could get a boy to do just about anything she wanted if she promised him a blow job. She said she kept up the practice all through high school.\n\nJohn then asked about college. She said that he was the first boy she met at college and had never given another blow job away, except of course to him. She went on to say that when she saw Kevin's stiff cock it all came flooding back to her.\n\nHis cock was bigger now than most of the boys in high school. It, she explained just looked so good she just sucked it in. She began to cry, John comforted her and soon they were snuggling on the couch.\n\nThey agreed to talk to their children about sex that very day. She would talk to Chris and she told John to talk to Kevin. After some kissing and fondling of various body parts, John's cock was stretching his pants to full capacity. He said they should stop before their kids got a practical demonstration.\n\n Now they had never been overly modest in front of their kids but at the same time they had never flaunted there bodies openly either. Therefore John was shocked as Jean asked why not. John asked what she had in mind. She said how uncomfortable it had been for her mother to even form the words describing body parts and there uses to her. She suggested they just demonstrate.\n\n She explained they tell them and show them everything. John rather skeptical about stripping in front of his kids and explaining sex to them by showing how it was done was a little over the wall. He told her he would think about it.\n\nJohn went out and worked in the yard the rest of the day. After dinner Jean started to work on her husband of 12 years reminding him of all the great times they had had as sexual partners and how lucky they had been to find each other.\n\nThey left the kids watching TV and retired to their bedroom. It took about 20 minutes of foreplay for her to get John really excited. John asked about the kids and Jean assured him they were more interested in TV and would be for several hours.\n\nUnknown to John, Jean had prearranged for Kevin and Chris to visit them in their bedroom. Both John and Jean lay naked on their bed loving and caressing each others bodies. Jean rose up on one elbow to get better access to her husband monster cock.\n\nMaybe if she had not met John first in college or maybe if she had never seen a cock before then.... she might have passed on John and looked further. However she had recognized a trophy cock when she saw it. Later they had measured it to find it to be over 10 inches and just over 7 inches around.\n\nThe children entered the bedroom she held her finger to her lips, then slid the head of her husbands cock into her mouth. She had learned over the years to control her breathing to allow John's cock to enter her throat. She could get almost all of it in before she had to pull it out to take another breath. However she could swallow it over and over for about a minute and a half before she had to breathe.\n\nBoth Kevin and Chris stood wide eyed as they watched their mother consume their father's cock. Jane pulled the cock from her mouth and smiled at them. Chris broke the silence asking her mother how she got that huge thing so far in her mouth. She asked where in went.\n\nJohn startled by his daughter's voice tried to sit up. Jane stopped him explaining that this was the beginning of the children's sex education. Although he still had not made up his mind about all this he figured his wife had made it up for him. He laid back and listened as Jane explained all the parts of his penis and scrotum.\n\nTHE LESSONS BEGIN\n\nThen she asked if the kids knew any thing about sex. Neither of them really knew anything but where full of questions. They both seem to know that mommies and daddies made babies but weren't sure how. Jean patted John's cock and told them that this cock played a big part in making babies..\n\nShe then told them how their daddy put his cock inside mommie and squirted his seed out the end of his cock. She told them his little sperm swam inside mommies tunnel until they met her egg and when they got together they made a baby.\n\nChris asked where her mommies tunnel was. Jean pushed John's legs off the bed and moved over to the edge. John wondered what she was going to do next. She moved to the edge of the bed and spread her legs. Before she started her explanation Chris asked about her hair. She told her all women and men get hair down there and soon she would too. She seemed delighted at the possibility.\n\nShe pointed to her cunt and opened her pussy. Both kids leaned in to get a better look. She told them to feel it. Chris reached out with her little finger and quite by accident hit Jeans clitoris. Jean jumped as she was already aroused. Her pussy was wet her own juices. Kevin asked if that was where his dad's cock went in as he pushed his finger into her love tunnel.\n\nShe smiled and said yes that is where it went. He pulled his finger back out and smelled it. She asked if he liked the smell and told him to taste it. He did as his mother asked. He told her acting very surprised it tasted good. Chris slid her finger in her mother and did the same.\n\nChris looked over at her father and noticed her father's precum leaking from the end of his dick. She told her mother about it. She told Chris to taste it too. Chris started to touch it with her finger but her mother stopped her. She told her to do it with her tongue. She looked at her mother with disbelief on her face. Jane prompted her again.\n\n John now was very excited about the possibility. It was something he had thought many times, but he always had dismissed it, thinking about the scandal, about Jane leaving him, about his own parents, now it didn't matter any more.\n\nHe lifted his still stiff cock. His cute little girl leaned down and touched her tongue to the end of his cock licking the precum off. He swooned at the very touch. Chris pulled back and smiled telling her it tasted good to. Her mother told her wait until she tasted her daddies cum.\n\n Jane noticed her son pulling at his jeans rearranging his man size hardon. He told him to take off his jeans and underwear, then she told Chris to take off her dress and panties. For the first time in many years, since he had stopped helping with her baths, John's daughter's small pretty pussy came into view.\n\nSensing John's lust she instructed Chris to show them the parts of a girls pussy. She spread her legs and pointed them out to her parents John's lust soared. Kevin was very interested too. Then she did something John never expected. She directed her statement to Kevin. She told him sex was much more than just sticking his cock in a girl and making a baby.\n\nShe then told him that it was called making love. She told him a man made his partner feel wonderful bringing her to a very special peak called an orgasm that was a delightful place for a woman or girl. Then after all that the man then put his cock in her but not always. Sometimes it was just the loving between them that was all that they needed.\n\nHowever if they wish to continue the man does push his cock into the woman and pushes it in and out causing it to spurt out the sperm that makes a baby. That feeling for a man is just like the one a woman has. Also all the time the man is pushing his cock in and out it causes the woman to have more orgasms.\n\n THE LESSONS CONTINUE\n\n John thought to himself that had gone very well. He was actually very proud of his wife. The children seemed to understand everything they talked about and appeared to be satisfied. Then she thought in a curve. She asked Kevin if he wanted to try out what he had learned.\n\nJohn stood up and protested. However he looked a little silly with his stiff cock waving around as he stated his objections. Jean told Chris to grab his cock and stop it from jumping around. John melted with his daughters touch. Jane asked him if he would like to lick his daughters sweet little cunt .\n\nJohn was lost. His many years of lusty incestual dreams came over him and he relented and sat back down on the bed. She moved to her side of the bed and called Kevin her beautiful little 12 year old man-boy over to her. His proud young stiff cock bounced as he made his way around the bed.\n\nShe told him that her tits were a good place to start making love to her. She told him he started life sucking on her tits now he could give his mother the same pleasure she felt while feeding him as a baby. He jumped at the chance.\n\nJohn lifted Chris up onto the bed and put her beside him. Some how she knew to rub his cock. He rejoiced in his heart the soft caressing strokes of his offspring. She got up to her knees and attempted to put her mouth around his cock head. It was too large for her to get it in. Her mother told her just to lick it and suck on her daddies balls.\n\n Meanwhile Kevin had moved down between his mothers legs, Jane directed him how and where to suck and lick. It didn't take him long to get the hang of it and was making his mother writhe with sublime pleasure. With her mind set, she climaxed very quickly. With her urging him on he continued to lick at her snatch. She rewarded him with her luscious female juice. He slurped it up as fast as it came out.\n\nThen he raised his head and asked if it was time yet. His mother smiled and nodded. Kevin moved up between her legs and tried to poke at her slit. She calmed him and guided her sons cock into her. His face change to that of wonderment as his cock penetrated her.\n\nWhen he was balls deep he looked over at his father and exclaimed his cock was inside his mother. His father smiled and asked if it felt good. The boy overwhelmed with the feeling could not talk anymore. His father prompted him to push it in and out. It only took about 3 strokes before the young boy with the man size cock erupted sending ropes of young cum into his mother's womb.\n\nAs Kevin collapsed onto his mother John moved to his daughters pussy. He parted her legs and began to lick at that sweet tasting preteen hole. He was surprised that she was wet. He did not consider that she could have secretions like a grown woman. He lapped up the juice like it was honey, he wanted to savor every drop.\n\nAs he continued to lick she told her mother something was happening, she said she felt all funny inside. Her mother told her just to let it happen. Chris listened to her mother and just let the feelings take her over. Her little body soon was shaking and she was bucking her hips like a seasoned whore faking an orgasm.\n\nHowever she was not faking. It was real. It was a feeling she had never felt before and wanted more. She asked if her daddy could put his cock into her like Kevin had done to her mother pussy. She said no, that daddy was too big to go in her tiny hole.\n\nThen another thing John had never thought of. Everything was happening to fast. It was apparent that his wife had been planning this for a long time and the events that happed earlier in the day had set off her long awaited plan.\n\nShe told Chris that Kevin's cock would probably fit OK. Kevin jumped up and over Jane scrambling toward his little sister. Due to his youthful exuberance his cock was already hard again. His Dad moved out of the way and he was between her legs pushing at her pussy his mother had to pull him back.\n\nShe warned him to slow down. She had to explain something to him and Chris. She told them both about a girl's first time and their hymen. She told Chris that it would hurt the first time. She was a bit hesitant but Jane folded up by telling her that after the first time she would enjoy sex for the rest of her life.\n\nThus began years of consensual sex and incest. There was never a more loving family."
79,Accidental Poser,['MFF'],"But I was desperate. Mistaking my silence for assent, she rambled on about what she'd win and what magazines she sold. When she finished, offering to let me look through the magazines that were available, I said, ""I don't need any magazines, really. But I am an amateur photographer. If you'll pose for me, I'll buy four magazines.""\n\nA frown crossed her face. ""Four?""\n\n""Your choice.""\n\n""Just for you?""\n\n""Just for me.""\n\n""I don't want anyone else to see them."" She frowned again, considering. I waited patiently, trying to appear non-threatening while I undressed her in my thoughts. Her breasts would be small and firm, I thought. Her belly flat and without flab. She hasn't much the way of hips. If only she'd turn around. Her legs were too thin.\n\nWhile I considered how her blond bush would look, she caught my attention, then said, ""Okay, but only one roll.""\n""One roll,"" I said. As she entered my home, she said, ""What kind of photos.""\n\n""The kind you're expecting,"" I said. ""What's your name?""\n""Cindy."" I led her back to the bedroom. ""Put your stuff on the dresser, then wait while I get my camera."" She looked nervous, rubbing her hands together and acting as if it were cold, even though it was a warm afternoon. As I assembled my camera equipment, she kept glancing over at me as if she expected the worst. ""Do you do your own developing?""\n\n""This is a digital camera. No film. Stand there,"" I said, pointing to the space between the bed and window my wife and I call the modeling space, which we use when she models for me. Even though my wife earned extra cash modeling for art classes while in college, it'd taken six years before she'd model for me. She explained that while she didn't think modeling was dirty, posing for sexual pictures was. She'd agreed only after I bought my digital camera because then she knew no one else would see the pictures. I had about a thousand pictures of her masturbating or sucking me, and my penetrating her pussy and ass.\n\n""Strip slowly, Cindy."" She began by unbuttoning her blouse. I framed these as bust shots, including her sometimes frightened, sometimes demur look as she exposed her pale, smooth flesh and her white bra. As more and more of her belly came into view, I had to back away to capture all of her beauty.\n\nThen I had her turn around. There is something super sexy about a woman's back, especially when long hair cascades over a woman's shoulders. It's one of my wife's favorite poses. Her dark hair contrasts nicely with her pale skin. Cindy's blond hair was nearly invisible where it didn't sparkle in the bright sunlight coming through the blinds.\n\nI had her hug herself, glance over her shoulder, and unsnap her bra. ""Turn around,"" I said. ""Cup your breasts in your hands. No, with your bra on. Now slowly take it off."" I took six photos as her breasts slowly came into view. There were very small, but as soon as I'd seen her bra I knew she was an A-cup. Size doesn't matter as much as beauty and she was beautiful naked. The aureole was a pale pink as her skin was a pale white. Her nipples were erect, tempting and red. ""Now your pants, I said.She slipped them off slowly. I tried to keep a professional demeanor, but I couldn't hide my erection or keep from stroking it occasionally. When I realized her panties were very flimsy and her blond hair could been seen through the fabric, I did close up shots as she unzipped and dropped her jeans.\n\n""Turn around and take off your panties."" I directed her to lean forward and to bend her knees, so her hips looked very round as her panties came off, then as she bent forward to grab a bookcase, I took several ""clam shots"" of her closed pussy between her closed legs.""Sit on the edge of the bed."" I took several photos of her legs crossed, legs open, leaning back.\n\nI put the macro lenses on the camera. ""Unzip my pants."" I took photo after photo of her delicate hands as she unzipped my pants, slipped off my underwear, and fondled my cock. I took picture after picture of her delicate hands squeezing and stroking my cock. Her hands were very small, making my cock look larger than it is. ""Suck me."" She didn't hesitate. The grip of her lips was very tight. After several more photos of my cock filling her mouth, she said, ""Is there any film in that camera.""\n\n""It's digital. No film.""\n""How many?"" she asked. ""Eighty,"" I said; ""Lick my balls.""\n""How many more?"" she asked. ""About twenty.""\n""When do we stop taking pictures. I'd like your full attention.""\n""Climb up on the bed doggy-style."" I wanted to see her breasts hang from her chest. Then I had her roll over and spread her legs. I climbed in between. She grabbed my cock, guiding it insider, making a soft moan as her wet pussy gripped my cock. I took picture after picture as my cock disappeared insider her.\n\nThe the front door opened. Startled, I pulled out. Karen called to me, but I didn't hear exactly what she said. Cindy had grabbed her jeans and was holding them over her breasts. ""What are we going to do?"" She was glancing around, looking for a place to hide.\n\n""What we're not going to do is have a silly bedroom farce. Real life isn't like French cinema.""\n\nCindy stood up, looking for her undwear. She looked very pretty. Her nipples were hard and I could see her lubrication glittering in the bight sun as it trickled down her thigh.\n\nWas I pleased when Karen came into the bedroom naked. She was surprised. ""Karen, this Cindy. She's selling magazines to win a vacation."" She briefly tried to cover her nakedness, but didn't leave. ""Come over here,"" I said. Karen went into the modeling space. ""You, too, Cindy. Stand profile. Cindy, hug Karen from behind."" Cindy seemed eager to do this, but Karen was embarrassed. I had to keep my own hands from touching my waving, wet, hard cock, afraid that I'd come. I had Cindy rub Karen's belly, then her breasts, then her pussy, all while hugging Karen from behind. Cindy was quite a contrast, tall, thin, and blond. Karen is short and slightly overweight, but that extra weight has padded her breasts and hips so that she looks very sexy.\n\n""Lie down on the bed, Karen. Play with her breasts Cindy."" Cindy's pale, delicate hands that had looked so small and delicious when gripping my cock looked every better when they held handfuls of my wife's breasts. ""Lick them."" Cindy began to lick and suck my wife's large breasts. Karen loved it. She gestured to me. I offered her my cock, which she began to suck eagerly. ""Eat her pussy, Cindy."" I switched between taking photos of Karen sucking cock and Cindy eating pussy. ""Spread her hair out over Karen's belly and thighs,"" I said, excited by contrasts in skin colour and by Cindy's blond hair against Karen's dark pussy.\n\nI switched the camera to speed mode. Six rapid shots. I knew I was about to come, and I got my first come shot. While she was licking my balls, I spurted over Karen's breasts, then I buried my cock in her mouth but not so far that some cum didn't leak out over her lips. Karen orgasmed, too, I took pictures of her face and of her breasts with their hard nipples. Karen said, ""Swing around, Cindy; I'm sure Rick would like photos of my eating you."" I took one picture of Karen's tongue entering Cindy's pussy, then the camera made its sharp trill. ""Damn,"" I said, ""What does that mean?"" asked Cindy. ""No more photos,"" Karen said, then she went back to lick the blond pussy over head. But: Cindy skipped off the bed with the speed of spider.""You promised,"" she said.\n\n""I did.""\n\n""Hurry,"" said Karen, rubbing her pussy. She looked so sexy and juicy, I wished I had another camera. Cindy filled out four five-year magazine subscriptions as she leaned naked against the dresser where she'd left her book. I kept fondling her and rubbing my cock against her ass, but her hand remained steady as she spent my money.\n\nI paid in cash, put on my robe, then led her to the door. ""Bye,"" she said. When the door closed I heard Karen shout from the bedroom. I couldn't hear what she said, but it sounded tempting and dirty. I locked the front door, then went back to screw her."
80,Accounting,"['MF', 'work']","I could not resist the temptation to stare and eventually Mary caught me ogling her great legs.\n\nLooking directly at me Mary asked how she measured up, Stammering a bit I replied great from where I was sitting, Mary smiled but made no attempt to cover herself. By the time we had reached our destination I had developed quit a hard-on, which as I am fairly well endowed was very visible as we walked across the crowed parking area.\n\nI could tell Mary had checked me out and was at least comfortable with my excitement because she made no effort to rebuke me for my voyeuristic enjoyment. The meeting went well and Mary complemented me for my hard work and skill full handling of the interminable questions, which arose during the meeting. I was a bit nervous about the drive back and the meeting was the last thing on my mind. When we reached the car Mary handed me the keys and asked me to drive as we left the parking lot Mary was adjusting her position so she could face me and began to discuss the meeting, as there was lots of traffic and I was driving a strange car I did not look at Mary as she spoke.\n\nOnce I was out on the highway I turned to answer her and saw that she was sitting half facing me with her left leg tucked under her right leg. Her dress was wide open and Mary wasn't wearing any panties. I almost lost it as I gazed at her bushy cunt which was opened slightly showing her deep pink cunt lips and the hint of her erect clit.\n\nMoving my gaze up I could see her erect nipples outlined in her white silk blouse and finally a look of lust as her eyes met mine in a long stare. Not wanting to seem upset I remarked that she was very attractive and that we should go to more meetings together. Mary asked me if I had a problem with what she was doing and if it bothered me to see her like this being as she was my boss.\n\nI told Mary outside of giving me a raging hard-on I didn't have any discomfort in looking at naked willing women boss or no boss. I continued saying that I didn't want any special treatment at work but would like to continue seeing her on a private basis.\n\nAs we chatted I found out Mary had three children like myself and was divorced and lonely. By the time we had reached our destination Mary had cum twice once by her own hand and once by mine. As we were getting back very late it was dark when we pulled into the company parking lot and Mary asked me to sit a while with her. Moving my hand to her breast Mary pulled up her blouse and undid her bra as I fondled her full tits and pulled at her hard erect nipples.\n\nWorking her hand to my cock Mary undid my pants and pulled out my stiff prick. Mary was very pleased at my thick 10"" dick and moved over taking the entire length down her hot throat. Mary sucked my cock as I fondled her full swollen tits and rammed my fingers up her sopping pussy finally I could not hold out any longer and began to shoot my load deep into her throat filling her mouth and throat with my sperm. Mary really loved it swallowing my entire load deep in her throat.\n\nNot withdrawing Mary continued to suck my cock while guiding my hand further between her legs and forcing two of my fingers up her hot slippery anus. Mary reached her third climax as she was drinking my sperm for the second time while I was wantonly pumping my fingers up her slippery slit and asshole. Resting a minute Mary suggested we needed to go home but asked me to come to her house on Saturday to get better acquainted.\n\nI quickly agreed we needed to meet on a more private basis and told her I would be there Saturday. As Saturday approached I grew more and more excited at the prospect of screwing Mary and by the time I was knocking at her door I already had a raging erection. To my surprise I was greeted not by Mary but by her18 year old daughter who put Mary to shame as far as desirability was concerned. To my further amazement Nancy, Mary's daughter was dressed in a short white silk nightgown, which showed off her full ripe tits and firm nipples and barely covered her slim hips.\n\nNancy asked me in and led me through the house to the kitchen where Mary was. During journey I could not take my eyes off Nancy's slim smooth legs and fantastic tits. As I entered the room Mary came to me and put her arm around my waist and gave me a kiss forcing her tongue into my mouth. A little surprised I just stood there, as her daughter looked me over.\n\nTo my amazement Nancy joined us and gave me a kiss followed by kissing her mother while she placed her hand on my now rock hard cock. Nancy pulled back and complement her mother on finding a good stud as she bent down to unzip my pants. As Nancy pulled out my 10"" cock and proceeded to give me head as she pushed her hand up under Mary's skirt and began to finger her mothers cunt.\n\nNot wanting to be a wet blanket I opened Mary's blouse and began to suck her tits and her stiff pink nipples. The combination of events had me totally stimulated and I began to shoot a massive load of sperm in Nancy's mouth and throat. Nancy gulped down my first two spurts and then signaled her mother who bend down never letting her daughters fingers slip from her pussy and forced my cock deep into her throat milking the rest of my load from my straining prick.\n\nAfter I had been totally drained by Mary she and Nancy kissed smearing my load on their faces. Quickly understanding the situation I asked Mary if we three were alone and if we could move to somewhere I could fuck them both.\n\nMary replied that her son was away at college but her 16 year old daughter Tracy was due back any minute and was planning to join us. I though I had died and gone to heaven as we moved our party to Mary's bedroom. The girls led the way as I followed close behind, going up the stairs I noticed both Mary and Nancy had no panties on and both their pussies were dripping wet.\n\nI moved quickly pushing two fingers up their cunts as we ascended the stairs to Mary's bedroom. Once inside I suggested the girls let me strip each of them one by one and then they could gang up on me. Both Mary and Nancy liked that idea and Mary asked me to start with her daughter first and hoped her other daughter Traci would be back before their turn to strip me.\n\nI had not put my cock back in my pants and it was now standing at attention its full 10"" stiff as aboard waiting to fuck mother and daughters. Mary lay back on the bed as I moved Nancy to the center of the room to strip her. Mary looked great as she relaxed on the bed with her skirt hiked up and blouse open fully exposing her pink cunt lips erect clit and nipples.\n\nMary began to stimulate herself by ramming two fingers into her cunt and squeezing her right tit and pulling the erect nipple. I began with Nancy by kissing her and fondling her full tits through the thin silk of her nightgown, her erect nipples were stiff and hot even thru the material of the gown and I moved one hand down to caress her firm ass and bushy cunt. Reaching down I grabbed the hem of her gown and slowly raised it above her head exposing her slim voluptuous figure.\n\nShe was beautiful and I quickly took her firm tit in my mouth circling her stiff nipple with my tongue as I ran my hand down her lithe torso to her flat belly. Nancy reached down and took my throbbing cock in her hand as I slowly pushed two fingers up her juicy cunt and began to bite and suck her stiff nipples as I rubbed her erect clit with my thumb and probed her tights lit with my fingers.\n\nI felt her shake as her first orgasm hit her and I move down her belly kissing and tonguing as I descended to her sweet slit. Nancy began to squeeze her own breasts and pull her erect nipples as I spread her pink cunt lips exposing her hardened clit to my tongue.\n\nFinally I buried my mouth in her sweet cunt and began to lick and suck her clit as I rammed my fingers up her cunt and inserted a finger into her throbbing anus. This was too much for her and Nancy began to come again flooding my face with her sweet juices.\n\nThis was all Nancy could take and she began to collapse in my arms. Moving her to the bed Mary helped me lay her naked daughter next to her and began to fondle her daughter moving down to tongue Nancy's slippery snatch.\n\nI started to move Mary off the bed to strip her but she stopped me and asked me to do Traci next, looking to the doorway behind me I saw a tall slim brunette leaning against the door, she had obviously come in while I had my mouth buried in Nancy's cunt. She was a bit plainer than Nancy but had a great figure for a 16 year old and was watching her mother lick her sister's cunt.\n\nTraci was already hot and had raised her short skirt pulled back the crotch of her panties and was rubbing her clit and fingering her pussy with one hand while the other was stuffed up under her sweater massaging her tits. Moving to her side I pulled her fingers out of her sopping cunt and licked her juices from them placing her wet hand around my cock. Traci moaned and pulled my hard dick as I kissed her and began to fondle her tits. Pulling her to the center of the room I removed her sweater exposing her firm young tits held only by a thin silk bra. Traci's nipples were hard as a rock and she moaned as I pulled at them thru her bra.\n\nI reached behind her and undid her skirt letting it slip to the ground as I rubbed her pantied twat. Traci move in closer and began to rub the head of my cock against the soft smooth flesh of her inner thigh as I removed her bra and cupped her firm tits bring my mouth to her right nipple. I sucked and bit her stiff pink nipples then moved down between the tits along her flat belly until my tongue reached the tops of her panties. Reaching behind her I grabbed her firm ass cheeks and pulled her tight into my face, reaching up I slowly pulled her panties down exposing her moist pussy and pulled them and her skirt from around her legs. Licking my way back up her inner thighs I spread her legs opened her cunt lips and began to lick and suck her sweet clit.\n\nTraci began to buck against my mouth now and I slowly pushed my finger up her tight cunt as I continued to suck and lick her erect pink clit. Looking up I could see her massaging her firm young tits and pulling at her erect nipples, sensing she was near orgasm I removed my now well lubed finger and pushed it up her anus as I forced two more fingers up her cunt.\n\nThis did it and Traci began to twitch and moan out her pleasure in a powerful orgasm. Traci like her sister was unable to stand after her climax and I brought her over to the bed where Nancy and her mother were sitting as they probed each other's swollen cunts and watched the show. Both Mary and Nancy rubbed and licked Traci until she had regained some measure of reality ending their work with both their mouths working Traci's fragrant twat.\n\nWhile they had been working on Traci I had pulled up Mary's skirt and had managed to force two fingers deeply up her sopping cunt as I rubbed her clit with my thumb. This made Mary extremely hot and I pulled her off the bed and began my last stripping. Making Mary face her daughters I pulled off her now open blouse and cupped her tits and twisted her nearly inch long erect nipples as Nancy and Traci looked on.\n\nI could tell they were enjoying the show as they were laying back finger fucking each other's cunts and rubbing their own tits. Bringing my attention back to Mary I undid her wrap skirt and pulled it off exposing her wet cunt and pink pussy lips. Spreading her legs I pushed my stiff cock between her wet vaginal lips until the head appeared in front and Mary reached down pushing the head of my cock deeper into her cunt lips as I dry humped her from behind. Moving around I began to suck and lick Mary's erect nipples as I forced two fingers up her throbbing cunt. Descending Mary's delicious frame I licked and sucked until I reached her hot throbbing cunt and spreading her legs I began to suck and lick her erect inflamed clit easing a finger up her tight cunt and anus.\n\nMary was climaxing now and she bucked her hips forcing my fingers deeper into her cunt and asshole as she flooded my face with her juice. Deciding Mary should rate some extra attention I bent her over so that her hands were on the floor and spread her ass cheeks from behind exposing her cunt and anus. Licking her puckered anus I began to tongue fuck her asshole while I probed her cunt with three fingers stretching her tight pussy open for her daughters to see.\n\nAbout two minutes of this action had Mary cumming again and her slick juices poured out covering my hand and wetting her legs. Helping Mary to the bed I placed her between her daughters and told them to pleasure her. I watched as both girls began to suck their mother's full breasts and tease her nipples with their teeth as they each sank two fingers up her sopping slit and rubbed her big clit between their thumbs.\n\nMary still had some life in her and responded by reaching between both her daughters' legs and pushing her fingers up their cunts and assholes as she massaged their swollen clits with her thumbs. All three came in a torrent of squeals and moans and sank back into the bed over-come with pleasure.\n\nAs we were resting the girls noticed I was still fully dressed and only my cock was exposed and as yet had not been put to the test except for in Nancy and Mary's mouths. Mary got up and took me by the hand leading me to the center of the room and began to remove my pants. Nancy and Traci joined her and Nancy began removing my shirt and rubbing her firm tits and stiff nipples into my chest while Traci stood behind me and reached around grabbing my fully erect cock while pressing her young firm tits into my back.\n\nMary knelt down and started deep throating my cock as Traci spread my ass cheeks and began to tongue my anus. Nancy joined her mother and took both of my balls in her mouth setting up a firm sucking action that drove me crazy. Between the site of the girls going at me and the steady pressure of Traci's finger entering my asshole I could not hold off my climax any longer and began to shoot my load deep in Mary's throat.\n\nMary took my first shot then pinched off the flow of sperm until Nancy had my cock in her mouth then released the pressure until I had given Nancy a taste of my cum. Traci begged for some of my load and pushed her head between my legs taking my cock deep into her throat and draining the rest of my sperm deep into her throat. Drained by this encounter I moved to the bed and lay down with my still erect cock standing proudly in the air.\n\nMary motioned to her daughters to join her on the bed and they surrounded me and began to give me head again. As soon as my dick was fully erect again Mary and Nancy helped Traci mount my raging cock. Nancy held her sister's pussy open while her mother held my throbbing cock in position and Traci eased herself down until my full 10"" was firmly imbedded up her tight cunt.\n\nMary helped Traci establish a smooth slow stroking action, which caused my cock to be repeatedly sheathed and unsheathed by her slippery hot slit. Once Traci had the motion down and was on her way to a massive orgasm Mary told Nancy to sit on my face so I could eat her pussy and tongue fuck her hot hole.\n\nMoving to help Nancy her mother held open her pink cunt as I began to slip my tongue up her sweet twat as I fingered her hot anus and licked and sucked her protruding erect clit. Mary now positioned herself between her daughters and began to tongue Traci's clit as Nancy probed her mother's cunt, anus and clit with her mouth and fingers.\n\nAbout 5 minutes of this setup was all we could take and Nancy started to climax first filling my mouth with her sweet pussy juice. Traci was next and her orgasm was signaled by a loud scream that rang thru the house. Mary the woman of the group came as I began to pump my load up her younger daughters vise like cunt and flooded Nancy's face with her pungent pussy juice. I filled Traci's cunt with my cream until my sperm overflowed her tight twat and her mother licked up the overflow.\n\nTo my delight my cock remained rock hard and once the girls noticed this they were on me again. This time Mary and Traci helped Nancy to mount my stiff prick with Mary again holding my dick in position while Traci spread her sisters pink swollen cunt lips to receive my throbbing cock. Nancy seemed a bit more experienced at fucking and as soon as she had the head of my cock clamped between the slick hot walls of her cunt she rammed herself down reaming her tight twat with my 10"" pole.\n\nI could feel additional pressure on my straining cock and looking down saw that Mary had forced two fingers up her daughter Nancy's hot anus and was massaging my cock thru Nancy's anal wall. Mary removed her fingers from Nancy's asshole and proceeded to have Traci help her sit on my face. Mary instructed her younger daughter to spread her cunt lips as Mary lowered her pussy to my waiting mouth.\n\nOnce I had my tongue firmly up Mary's hot twitching slit Mary had her daughter assume the position Mary had taken earlier. What I hadn't noticed was that Mary had gotten a large rough vibrator and a slim anal probe and was intent on working these toys up her daughter's cunt and asshole.\n\nI watched intently as Mary licked the remaining cum from her daughter Traci's cunt and slowly pushed the anal probe deeply into her daughters sopping cunt wetting it with the remains of my sperm and Traci's pussy juice.\n\nMary then spread Traci's firm ass cheeks and slowly pushed the entire length up her daughter's anus bringing on moans of pleasure from Traci.\n\nNancy in the meantime had set up a steady pounding rhythm on my cock and was ramming my thick rod up her tight cunt until the head of my dick rammed her womb.\n\nMary now turned on the vibrator and pushed it up Traci's cunt until only an inch of its 8"" length protruded from her swollen cuntlips. Mary then started ramming the toys in and out of Traci's hot holes with a fast rhythmic beat. Nancy was in seventh heaven by now and was oblivious to anything but my pounding cock and her sister Traci's hot tongue.\n\nWith a fast flurry of strokes Nancy reached orgasm flooding my cock and balls with he sticky juice. The taste of her sisters cum and the insistent pounding of the anal probe and rampaging vibrator in her cunt and asshole forced Traci over the edge and she came hard flooding her mother's face with her juice.\n\nWatching this was too much for me and I began to fire my load up Nancy's cunt as her powerful pussy muscles milked the hot sperm from my cock and balls.\n\nSeeing me cum and thrust my hips and cock further up her daughter Nancy's twitching slit brought on a massive orgasm for Mary and I moved quickly to further intensify her pleasure by biting her clit as I forced two fingers up her anus.\n\nMary covered my face with her juices and I continued to suck and bite her clit and ream her anus until the last vestige of our orgasms had faded. Nancy climbed off my now wilted cock and offered her cum stained cunt to her mother and sister who sucked and licked her cummy snatch until they had devoured most of my sperm and Nancy's cunt juices. Watching this display stirred new life into my fading cock and I suggested to Nancy and Traci that they suck my cock so I could pump it up their mother shot twat. The both agreed this was only fair, as they had enjoyed it so much. Nancy and Traci took up positions on each side of me and began to suck and lick my cock to a new erection. Their cunts and assholes were delicious to watch as they worked their magic on my flagging erection sucking my semi hard cock deep into their throats with each dip of their heads.\n\nMary was up to tricks and moved in on her daughters exposed cunts with a vibrator in each hand and began to ream her daughters hot cunts with the vibrators as she alternated between them licking and tonguing their assholes.\n\nI was able to reach Mary's cunt and ass and started eating her pussy while I reamed her anus with the anal probe she had worked Traci's asshole with. Just as Nancy and Traci reached orgasm Mary climaxed too and this brought me to full erection. Traci was the first to notice my thick hard cock standing at full erection and she told her mother to get ready for the fuck of a lifetime.\n\nNancy said ""come over and sit on this hard cock I want to see the whole 10"" ramming in and out of your tight pussy"". Responding to her daughter's ardent plea Mary rose up and positioned herself in a squatting position directly over my stiff prick. Traci held open her mothers swollen cunt lips exposing her slippery pink cunt hole as Nancy forced two of her slim fingers deep into her mothers throbbing anus while holding my pulsing dick in position to ram deep into Mary's pussy.\n\nMary slowly move down on my big cock savoring the feeling of each inch as it forced her cunt open and probed her hot tight pussy. Once Mary had engulfed the entire length of my raging cock she set up a furious pounding rhythm ramming me deep up her slit with each stroke.\n\nNancy pushed hard on my dick thru her mothers throbbing anus as she repeatedly thrust her fingers deep up her mothers twitching asshole. Traci moved back over my face and reaching down spread her musky pink twat giving me access to her wet pink hole and stiff swollen clit.\n\nI began to tongue fuck that delicious 16-year-old cunt as I eased two fingers up her well-lubricated anus.\n\nNancy moved in between Mary and Traci making her cunt and asshole available to Traci while tonguing her mother's clit and reaching around to finger fuck Mary's asshole. Meanwhile Traci had forced the vibrator and anal probe up her sister's well lubricated holes and was licking and sucking her protruding erect clit.\n\nAll the attention took its toll on Mary and she began to climax hard and fast flooding my cock and balls and Nancy's mouth with her thick slippery juice. Mary was like a woman possessed and she kept up her torrid pace despite her orgasm pounding her stretched cunt onto my stiff cock.\n\nI could tell Traci was close to climax and she shivered noticeably each time I ran my tongue over her stiff pink clit. Nancy began to climax and the taste of her cunt juice set Traci off to and I sucked hard on Traci's stiff clit until I felt her warm juices run down my face.\n\nTraci was now gently lapping her sisters throbbing holes as Mary reached her second climax clamping down on my cock with such force that I too began to cum sending a torrent of sperm up Mary's tight clutching cunt.\n\nMary fell back on the bed nearly incoherent as her daughters spread her legs and sucked and licked her satisfied cunt licking out my load of sticky white sperm.\n\nSeeing that my rod had again remained hard I moved up and began to finger fuck Traci's and Nancy's cunts and dilated assholes with my fingers keeping them worked up. After a bit of rest Mary told me that there were three holes I had yet to pleasure and turned to me offering me her hot asshole. I told her I would try but I may not be able to do them all and suggested I start with Traci.\n\nMoving Traci to a position on all fours in the middle of the bed I instructed Mary to lie beneath her youngest daughter and to eat and lick her pussy.\n\nI next brought Nancy around and had her hold my cock to her sister's anus as I slowly pushed my 10"" inch by inch into Traci's twitching asshole. Once I was fully up Traci's ass I had Nancy take the vibrator and do the same to her mother's asshole while Traci licked and sucked her mother's cunt and clit. I began pounding my cock in and out of Traci's hot tight anus until Traci came with a rush flooding her mothers face with her juice, after which I filled her tight little asshole with a load of my sperm.\n\nAfter withdrawing my cock I pushed Traci's quivering ass down on Mary's face letting her suck my load of cum from her daughters asshole. Traci replaced her mother and Nancy took the doggy position as I reamed Nancy's anus with my stiff prong bringing her to climax in short order and filling her little butt with my cream.\n\nWe repeated this scene with Mary in the doggy position and Nancy below until I had successfully filled all the girls assholes with my stiff cock and lubed their rears with my sperm. We were all tired and totally fucked out and rested a while before I showered and left a totally satisfied man.\n\nThis relationship has continued and I regularly get together with Mary and her daughters for some all out sucking and fucking sessions. In addition both Nancy and Traci have introduced me to some of their friends and Mary has introduced me to a number of her friends who also like to get it on so I'm always in demand."
81,"Ad, the","['MFf', 'inc']","At 6p.m., I was met at the door by Dawn, the oldest daughter. ""You're Mom's new friend Will, aren't you?"" Dawn had pale blue eyes and a blond ponytail. She was wearing lavender dance leotards over her maturing, supple body. I could hear Offenbach's Gaiete Parisienne on the stereo playing the Can-Can. Her little sister, Connie, was right behind her. Connie was shorter, red hair, green eyes, dressed in white leotards. Darker, erect nipples were visibly fighting against the fabric of the top.\n\nI was immediately taken by their bodies, and as I glanced them up and down, they both proudly posed for me. Then they led me into the kitchen. ""Mom, look what we have here!"" said Connie. Dawn handled the introductions gracefully: then she and Connie popped into the adjoining playroom, and immediately started doing the Can-Can in unison. They were in fine physical shape, and didn't seem to even work up a sweat, even in this strenuous dance.\n\n""Cut out the racket and let us talk"", shouted Sherry. The girls turned the Gaiete down low, but kept dancing. ""They have a review in a couple of weeks, and want to practice all the time!\n\nWe went into the living room and sat on the sofa. After talking about her real-estate job, Sherry got right into talking about her situation.\n\n""We three haven't had a man in the house for a while. Their dad lives on the west coast. The girls stay busy with school and dancing. After a slow start, the commissions now are very good. I am cutting back on my hours-- I want more free time for socializing.""\n\nSupper was great; lasagna and Chianti. Connie asked, ""Are we going into the hot tub?"" as the two girls jumped up, and started clearing the table. Sherry said the hot water would be nice, in the cool weather. I said I didn't know or I would have brought a suit. Sherry said no problem; there would be one around.\n\nThe dishwasher was loaded and going, and the girls bounded upstairs to change to their suits. Sherry found some trunks the right size, and I changed in the downstairs bath. When I got out to the porch, they were all in the bubbling water, in their very brief, high- rise bikinis. I slipped into the hot water and smiled.\n\nAfter a few minutes of banter, the phone rang, and Sherry picked up the portable phone. It was an urgent call from a customer. ""Well, darn. I'll have to go to a closing... it'll take about an hour or so... You girls will keep Will happy while I'm gone, won't you?"" In five minutes, Sherry was dressed and out the door.\n\nLittle Connie was neck deep, and unknown to Dawn slipped her hand over and squeezed my leg... and my cock sprang to life.\n\nDawn said ""I can't believe we're wearing these suits... we normally would NEVER wear them.""\n\n""I hate for you to change your routine on my account..."" I laughed. The girls looked at each other and giggled. ""You first!"" said Connie. So I wiggled out of the trunks and flipped them over the side. Dawn and Connie immediately followed.\n\nBoth had perfectly formed small breasts. Connie immediately grabbed my cock. Dawn read the surprised look on my face. ""Connie, you can't wait, can you!"" she laughed. ""I've been telling her about my boyfriend, and she's just dying of curiosity.""\n\n""What the dickens is going on here? Your Mom will shoot me!"" I stammered.\n\nConnie laughed. ""She said to keep you happy, and that's just what we're going to do!"" said Dawn. Connie giggled.\n\n""It's HUGE, Dawn!"" said Connie, reverently. ""Well, Mom will really enjoy that, when she gets over her shy stage!"" chirped Dawn. She came close. ""And, can you kiss?"" She planted a wet one smack on my mouth. Connie worked her free arm around my neck, started nibbling my ear lobe, gingerly working her hand up and down my cock.\n\n""Take it easy with that thing, Connie, we don't want to waste anything!"" laughed Dawn.\n\nI couldn't believe what was going on. Dawn's tongue started licking my lips. She took my hand and nestled it in her crotch. Connie took the other hand and pressed it against her breast. Dawn moaned as I dove my tongue deep into her mouth, and started grinding her snatch against my hand.\n\nConnie had an idea. ""Will, move over to the lounge, where we can see this big cock!"" I slid over to the flat, underwater bed. Only the purple head showed. Dawn pulled a black sponge pillow loose and stuck it under my behind. My cock was then waving freely in the cool air. ""You mean this great big thing is supposed to go inside?"" Connie asked Dawn.\n\n""That's why it gets so big, the bigger the better, I think"" she replied. ""Charlie's is much smaller, but I'm sure I can fit this one in fine, when I'm ready. Will, Connie is just dying to learn how to give head. Can I show her?""\n\n""Well, I might only be able to come twice: what about your Mom?"" I asked. ""No problem with Mom: she will only kiss on the second date, you'll have to wait for her,"" Dawn mused. ""Are you safe? I can't let Charlie fuck me without protection,"" said Dawn, ""or I would get pregnant.""\n\n""That won't stop us... I had the operation. I'd like nothing better than to let you have it the natural way!"" I said. ""Great... I've never felt hot cum in my pussy. First, though, I have to show Connie how to make love with her mouth. Connie, it tastes real good. You can handle the balls gently,"" I was in heaven. I returned the favor; Connie squirmed with delight.\n\n""Connie's still a virgin, and that would be too much trouble for the time we have now."" Dawn said. ""And I HATE it! Will, will you be my first lover?"" Connie queried.\n\n""I am happy that you want me to be the first one!"" I exclaimed. Dawn expertly sucked the purple crown and worked her hand up and down. Little Connie watched intently.\n\nAfter a heavenly three minutes, I started to moan. Dawn broke loose her vacuum hold and expertly squeezed my cock at the base. ""No, no! Wait a few seconds now, and let Connie get the full taste of this lovely thing.""\n\nConnie took over and licked the pre-cum that was now dribbling out. ""Wow,"" she said, ""it's salty and sweet, and so smooth and nice.""\n\n""OK, Connie, now you want to start stroking slowly with your hand and work you mouth up and down an inch or so,"" instructed Dawn. Connie took the head in her little mouth, and did as she was told.\n\n""Deeper and deeper; you'll learn to like the feel of it way down the back of your throat,"" said Dawn. Connie worked her head back and forth, and soon was sliding down until the whole cock had disappeared! By this time she had her finger worked and inch up my butt.\n\n""Now, work your finger around inside his ass and rub the prostate; it's like a little egg. It drives guys crazy,"" Dawn said. Connie did that for a few minutes, and suddenly, I felt that deep surge start to rise deep inside. I groaned and stiffened.\n\n""He's going to cum in a few seconds. Try to swallow it all."" Dawn instructed. Connie took the final lunges deep into her throat; I almost passed out, as the pulses of cum spurted again and again. Only a little dribbled out the sides of Connie's mouth.\n\n""Now you need to slow down and be real gentle... guys are real sensitive just after they cum,"" Dawn volunteered. Connie did as she was told. Both girls were flushed red, and Dawn was eagerly darting her tongue in and out of my mouth.\n\n""Was I good?"" Connie asked.\n\n""You were perfect,"" I answered.\n\nDawn said, ""Let's go to my bedroom. So we popped out of the tub, dabbed off quickly, and dashed up the stairs, my long but now limp cock swinging to and fro.\n\n""Don't worry, I can get this thing back into shape!"" said Connie, grabbing it, and leading me into her bedroom, as though by leash.\n\nConnie flopped on the bed. Dawn sat on the side and guided my cock into her mouth. She fondled my balls, and soon it was rigid again.\n\n""Now Will can get a taste of us. You first, Connie.""\n\nThe little girl spread her legs and looked up at me. Dawn kept softly stroking my cock, as I first kissed Connie's mouth, probing my tongue over her teeth. I lowered my head to her breasts, and took each nipple into my mouth, in turn. Meanwhile, my hand found her virginal opening; wet as it was, I could only get the tip of my little finger in. So I worked her gushing juices around over her anus, and easily slipped in the tip of a finger.\n\n""Oh, I love your finger up my ass! Work it all the way in!"" Connie begged. Dawn was kneeling close by for a good view, caressing and pinching her own nipples and rubbing her crotch. I slipped down to Connie's hairless nest and flicked her swollen clit with my tongue. Then I licked her red cunt lips and worked my finger in and out of her anus. She moaned and pinched her nipples, just like her big sister.\n\n""You have a real expert teacher, Connie! Charlie never did all that to me!"" Dawn said. ""Will, I'm not going to let this big cock get cold."" She worked between my legs and took it into her mouth and started finger fucking herself.\n\nLittle Connie started to change colors. Her cunt flushed hot, flooded with juices, and she started to moan, louder and louder. She finally screamed and came. I continued licking her pulsing hot bud slowly, and she came again... ""Enough... enough,"" she pleaded. I climbed back up and held her close while she shuddered.\n\nDawn was laying beside us, flushed red, and working three fingers in and out of her cunt. ""So, that's what it's like to have a real lover make you cum, little sister. Now I want him inside me!"" Dawn demanded. Connie looked over with glazed eyed, and waved her assent with a hand. ""Fuck this gorgeous hunk, big sister.""\n\nDawn spread her knees. ""I am ready. Will, I want your big cock in me, deep, RIGHT NOW!"" she insisted.\n\nDawn's eyes were glazed as I took her in my arms. My cock slipped around her opening a second and then immediately plunged into her tight wet love channel. Her eyes rolled back and she screamed, ""OH! I was a virgin for that last four inches. It is WONDERFUL to have you in me, Will. Now fuck me, fuck me GOOD!"" I started stroking it in and out while she arched back, keeping perfect time.\n\nWe started slowly, and she began fucking me back in earnest, keeping perfect time, as only a dancer can. That sweetest of dances got going, the beat gradually increasing, for at least ten minutes. Connie soon recovered from her stupor, and began to pay rapt attention. She worked her hands in everywhere she could, pinching my nipples, fondling my balls, fingering my butt.\n\nFinally, I was banging Dawn's cunt at a frantic pace. The juices started to flow from deep within. I told her to slow down, if she wanted it to last longer.\n\n""No; Mom could be back soon... I want to feel your cum in me. Fill me with your love juice, NOW!""\n\nThat did it. My cock started pulsing, and I slowed gradually, cumming in long slow spurts. Dawn screamed with pleasure, shuddered and finally, we collapsed together. ""I want that gorgeous cock inside me next!"" pleaded Connie, who was by now frantically working her fingers over her hot clit.\n\nDawn thought. ""You know you can't get your pussy fucked tonight... there isn't time to do it right. But you can probably take it up your ass, if you think you're ready!""\n\nConnie said, ""I MUST have it, one way or another."" I got up and turned little Connie up on her knees. I rubbed my half limp cock against her virginal pussy, and worked a hand around to tickle her clit. In a minute, she was moaning and my cock was back to its full size. I worked it up and down her slit, until her asshole was soaking wet. I slipped a finger in easily, and started working gradually in and out. She was in heaven.\n\n""Please put that wonderful big cock in me!"" she pleaded. So I pressed the purple cock-head gently against her anus.\n\n""Just bear down a little, and it will slip right in,"" said her wanton sister. Connie did, and it immediately slipped in halfway.\n\n""OH"" said little Connie, ""it is wonderful!"" as I slowly worked it back and forth an inch. I kept stroking her little bud gently. In five minutes, she was ready to cum again. My cock was working her tightest channel at least a three-inch stroke. Connie was getting close again. I slipped my shaft in at least six inches. She flushed red, her cunt gushed, and she screamed with another orgasm. With her sphincters pulsing wildly, that wonderful deep surge started once again, and I came for the third time. Connie was no longer a virgin, at least in two of the three possible ways. I collapsed down between the sisters, and they covered my face and chest with little kisses.\n\nDawn finally sat up. ""Enough of this: Mom could be back in twenty minutes, we need to get ourselves straight. I'll set up the Parcheesi game.""\n\nWhen I was dressed, sure enough, the girls were in warm-up suits, and had a 3-way Parcheesi game well underway. ""Mom is going to love your lovemaking as much as we do!"" the girls laughed. ""Just bring roses. She's a sucker for flowers... and you ALREADY know what we like!"" said Dawn. ""A dance practice next Thursday was canceled. We can uses your place then, and Mom will never know. Connie will have to get final virginity cure! But now, I hear her car in the driveway. Be cool, guys, and we'll all play again soon.""\n\nSherry appeared. ""Well, Will, I see you've discovered what the girl's like...Parcheesi is one of their favorites!"" Sherry said. ""Will is REAL nice,"" said Dawn.\n\nYes, he's a SUPER guy,"" agreed Connie."
82,Adam and Me,['MF'],"Well, one strange day in Biology lab, you wouldnt believe what happened, I mean really scared the shit out of me and caused a total classroom panic. Our lab teacher, who has been at that school for years has a secret that none of the other students knew about but soon came to pass this particular day and it WOULD have to be in my lab period! We got our syllabus for the biology class that Monday and it said that we were studying the internal system of the common earthworm and on Friday we would be disecting one , yeah, whoopty doo right? I was really looking forward to that....NOT!! Havent anticipated that much fun since I buried the family cat, while it was still alive! \n\nWell, that day, there we were, me and my lab partner Adam, we had just finished dissecting the earthworm (really gross looking I might add), and were studying its digestive tract under a magnifying glass when apparently Mr. Stilly decided to come over and check our progress. Well as he was walking over, he tripped. Me and Adam didn't see him trip, we heard the noise and a sudden jarring sensation when he hit our lab table trying to catch himself. Next thing me and Adam saw was this eyeball roll to a stop in front of us. We looked at it, glanced at each other for a second, then looked at Mr. Stilly, saw his missing eye and I swear to God we both freaked out and screamed at the exact same time. We thought he had fell, hit his face on the table and knocked his eye completely out of the socket, the other students jumped up, saw what happened, saw Mr. Stilly and that ""black hole"" where his eye used to be and they freaked out and started screaming too.\n\nMr.Stilly was trying to calm us all down and explain what happened and we didn't even know that one of the kids had run out the lab to the principals office and told them Mr. Stilly had put his eye out and to call 911. You would have had to been there to believe the turmoil that was caused, me and Adam were screaming and holding each other while this eyeball was staring up at us, our feet were moving a mile a second trying to push away from the table on our stools but we didn't move an inch, our feet were just sliding on the floor without gaining any traction at all. Ive never panicked like that in my life, poor Adam was crying as well as screaming, other teachers from adjoining classes started running in after hearing all the screaming, Mr. Stilly was trying to calm us all down and the whole time explaining that it was a glass eye. He had been in an accident many years ago and lost his right eye and had a glass replacement. We had pretty much calmed down in the meantime and I had stopped shaking, Adam had finally reached the hyperventilation stage and all but passed out, the rest of the kids had finally stopped freaking out as well and all of this transpired in the course of about five minutes, A full five minutes of total pandemonium and then the next thing we heard were sirens and the police and paramedics had pulled up in front of the school, we could see all of this from our lab window and the one kid had remembered and told Mr. Stilly what she had did. It was ok though, I heard they only got as far as the office and they explained what all happened and the funny thing was the paramedics still came to the classroom and wondered if any of us needed tranquilizers after that shock, I was all for it at first but changed my mind but I think Adam needed it a lot worse than I did. Needless to say... CLASS WAS OVER FOR THAT PERIOD!!\n\nWe spent the rest of the period just trying to regain our composure, we all sat and talked about what happened and he even left the eye out and let us examine it. It was incredible how real it looked. I had heard of glass eyes but I had never even seen one before yet alone knew anyone who had one, you couldn't tell it from his real eye and it was made out of some kind of polymer he said, it was as smooth as glass and he said it was very comfortable but sometimes it does fly out when he trips and he said its happened a few times when someone had slapped him on the back to hard. After we all finished looking at it, he rinsed it off in the sink and popped it right back in his head like nothing had happened at all. He said he had been at that school for over ten years and except for a few teachers, none of the students had ever noticed it wasn't real. The principal came in, looked at all of us and believe me, a lot of us were still shaking, then he looked at Mr. Stilly, started laughing and said, ""damn Bob, if you wanted to scare the kids, why didn't you just put a gun to their heads?"" \n\nI guess the only real good thing that came from that incident was the fact that the entire time me and Adam were holding each other, I was rubbing his back trying my best to calm him down because he was really freaking out on me. Even after he had somewhat calmed down, I had continued rubbing his back and was getting really turned on from it. My dick got so incredibly hard and in less than five minutes, I had cum right in my underwear, I couldnt believe it, I had never cum like that before without touching my dick. I doubt if he had even remembered the massage I had given him until a few weeks later in lab again.\n\nOut of the clear blue sky he had thanked me for keeping him under control because he knew he had really lost it that day. I told him I wasnt all that far behind him on the panic scale and I think we pretty much kept each other from totally losing it. We had become best friends after that incident and spent our study halls and lunch time together. He was an only child and even though he didnt live that close to me, he had asked if I could come and spend some weekends with him. Where he lived there werent any kids his age and since both his parents worked, he was usually all alone on the weekends. I was all for that, thinking about two kids....alone...with no adult supervison...all day long...that was a dream come true for most kids. I thought it was so cool that he still had both of his parents, mine had divorced about a year prior to my starting junior high. I had asked my mom if it was ok if I could stay the weekend with him and I think she was actually glad to get rid of one kid for an entire weekend and said yes.\n\nShe dropped me off at Adams house and I couldnt believe my good fortune. His parents were already gone and my mom was was just leaving their driveway. His house was incredible. It was a single story but it looked like a mansion from a kids perspective. It had a gigantic living room, his bedroom was three times bigger than mine, they had a cellar that was converted into a entertainment room and they had an inground swimming pool with a jacuzzi, springboard and a waterslide no less, it was incredible. Adam saw me staring at the waterslide and he instinctively knew that I wanted to try that right away.\n\n""Wanna go for a swim?"" he asked. ""Oh boy I sure do!"" I said without hesitation.\n\nWe went back to his room and he had an extra pair of swimming trunks that he let me wear. I had no idea that he even had a pool so I didnt bring any trunks. We changed right there in his room and we both undressed right in front of each other without any embarrassment at all. I enjoyed watching him change and he was pretty well hung too. He didnt have a whole lot of hair on his crotch but it was more than I had, thats for sure. We took off for the pool and dove in, man-o-man it felt great. The water was so clear and cool, I love the taste of chlorine as I took a big mouthful of pool water and spat it back out in a steady fountain-like stream. I got out and ran to the water slide and took it head first, it was so great.\n\nAfter taking turns on the waterslide, we were soon playing a game of nerf football in the pool, chasing, tackling and dunking each other under the water. Soon we were wrestling and Adam got really aggressive with me. At first I thought he was trying to drown me and next thing I knew, he had my trunks off and was swimming to the other side of the pool. Redfaced and embarrassed I chased after him with a vengance. I ducked under, grabbed his trunks and yanked them off without any struggling from him at all, he didnt even try to resist. I surfaced and their he was, laughing and pointing at me.\n\n""Thats a heck of a boner you got Kor,"" he said.\n\n""Hunh?"" was all I could say at the moment, not even realizing my dick was standing at full attention. I thought, ""Oh jeezzz, now Im in for it.""\n\n""Oh yeah, least I can get boners!"" was all I could think to say right then.\n\nThat didnt set to well with him because he suddenly looked down at his limp dick and was trying mentally to make it hard. I watched him as he slowly began to turn red in his efforts to raise a hard-on and show me up. Nothing was happening and at first I thought he was going to start crying from it.\n\n""Come on Adam, I was only joking, I didnt mean anything by it, honest.""\n\n""Its ok,"" he said. ""Usually if I just think about it, it gets super hard, dont know why it isnt working now.""\n\nI kept staring at his dick, it looked so incredible, even in its soft state and I wanted so badly to touch it, feel it and suck it until it shot off in my mouth. I took a deep breath and decided to go for broke and swam over closer to him.\n\n""sometimes it takes a little more than just thinking about it to make it hard,"" I said.\n\nI licked my lips, never once taking my eyes off his dick and slowly took it in my hands. It felt so hot, even in the cool water it felt so hot and I could actually feel the beating of his heart through his dick. I gently squeezed it and a low gurgling sound erupted from his throat. I could feel his dick began to come alive in my hand and I stroked it gently, lovingly, as if it were my very own. In fact, at that moment I considered his dick my very own and I had two and a half glorious days to get as much use out of his dick as I could.\n\nAdam had leaned back against the side of the pool wall with his eyes half closed. It was apparent he was digging the shit out of my advances and I was really glad he was. I knew I had reached a point of no return and either he would love me or hate my guts for what I was doing to him. I reached my free hand underneath the water as well and caressed his balls as I continued stroking his now fully hard dick. He responded by jerking his hips at me, shoving his dick upwards into my hand as it shoved downward on his dick. Soon his thrusting became faster and I tightened my grip on his dick, and pumped his balls faster, feeling them filling up with sperm, sperm that I wanted shooting in my mouth.\n\n""Oh Kor,"" he panted, ""Im gonna shoot man, Im gonna cum, oh shit.""\n\nHearing this, I took a deep breath, dove under the water and swallowed his dick all the way to his groin, I sucked him as hard and fast as I could, pumping his balls steadily and even through the water, I heard him scream, then felt him grab my head, and heave forward as his sperm shot out from his dick. He humped my face as hard as he could as he emptied the contents of his cum-ladened balls into my mouth. My mouth was filling quickly with sperm but I had to surface or drown from lack of oxygen. I released his dick and quickly surfaced, followed by a few streams of remaining sperm that floated to the surface from his still dribbling dick. He was still gasping for air from his orgasm and I grabbed him and hugged him, thanking him for what he had done.\n\n""Youre thanking ME?"" he said, surprised. ""I should be thanking you! that was the greatst thing I ever felt in my life, Ive been jerking off for years and never had a feeling like that before.""\n\n""Thanks Adam,"" I said. ""Ive been wanting to do that from day one I met you, you have no idea how many nights I jerked off just thinking about you.""\n\n""Really? oh man, thats so cool, I never knew you felt that way about me. I got horny in lab class that day ole man Stilly's eye fell out and you gave me that fantastic back rub.""\n\n""No shit?"" I said. ""I actually creamed my shorts while I was doing it too.""\n\nWe both laughed and continued playing together in the pool, completely naked and having the time of our lives. Almost two hours later, we put our trunks back on and went inside. We both had gotten hungry and wanted to eat and relax for awhile. His folks kept a well stocked fridge and I guess it would be easier to tell you what we DIDNT eat instead of what we did.\n\nAfter we ate, we went to his room and watched TV, he was so lucky, had an entire entertainment center in his own room, big screen TV, sattelite, VCR, Super Nintendo, the works. He locked his bedroom door and we both stripped naked and relaxed on the floor in front of the TV. We had been watching TV for about a half hour without a word between us, then Adam finally spoke.."
83,Adam's Big Brother,"['Mb', 'gay', 'ped']","Brenda had started Adam in occasional programs at the local YMCA 2 years ago, and from there she got the idea for applying for a Big Brother for the boy. It took over a year, but when David Shields presented himself to her as a candidate she accepted without question, greatly relieved that her son now had a role model and she had someone to look after him.\n\nDavid was a well-mannered and handsome man of 33. He had a Bachelor of Arts degree and worked as a display artist for a local advertising firm. He seemed intelligent and personable, and was willing to devote most of his free time to her son, a gift she gladly accepted.\n\nDavid Shields was breathless the first time he met Adam. He knew from the photograph he had been shown that he really wanted to meet this boy. But his dreams came true when he saw him standing there, small for a 10 year old, barely 4 feet tall and only 52 pounds, with a diabolical charm that demanded utmost attention! But for his diminutive stance Adam exuded energy (in every form), something David craved! After spending a single afternoon in the park with Adam David knew he had the boy of his dreams in his hands. And Adam saw in the man the loving, caring father he had never really known. From that day on each of them thought of little else but spending time with the other...and Brenda was elated!\n\nTo Brenda David was a Godsend. His demeanor was slick and he offered her virtually everything she wanted. He had told her that since his recent break-up with his fiance that he wanted time to reflect on his own youth and found Big Brothers to be an ideal vehicle, which she couldn't deny. David offered her ""as much time as possible"" with Adam, and even suggested that once school let out regular weekend overnights were welcome.\n\nBrenda found this to be an offer she couldn't refuse and continued to butter David up (needlessly) in an effort to keep him interested in her son. By the time school let out Brenda had arranged for David to keep the boy every weekend and granted him every privilege of discipline and loco praentis. In all these matters David concerned himself not with details but with generalities. He wanted Adam at any cost, and considering the obvious graciousness of the boy's mother he accepted her every offer; offers which fell like gilded feathers into the pockets of his desire.\n\nIn the course of their agreements Brenda had mentioned, ever so casually (so as not to disturb) Adam's ""little bedwetting problem"". To David this was as if a ""stroke from heaven: Adam had the same problem that David had suffered with for 14 years of his childhood!"". Upon hearing of this, several weeks from the time he was to take Adam for their first overnight adventure, David made every effort to convince Brenda that he would, if allowed, take every effort to help Adam to overcome his ""problem"", and in so doing got the child's mother to sign a quasi-medical release which allowed David to take up any endeavor he considered potentially curative in this (or any other) situation.\n\nDavid never mentioned the knowledge of the bedwetting to Adam; but in his constant dealings with his problem, which occurred at least twice a week (and often more), Adam was forced to confront both his caretakers and his mother about the problem; a behavior he was frequently whipped for. It was not until shortly before David was to take Adam overnight that Brenda became convinced that David was ""an expert"" in dealing with problems like bedwetting, a belief she had conjured out of her private consultations with the man.\n\nEven so, she never confided with her son about her decision to let David take control of the problem, nor had she even mentioned that David knew anything about it. So Adam, convinced of David's ignorance of his ""problem"", hoping it would disappear before David would ever see it in person, hoping for the Moon...and eventually believing that David would never know the truth...in the ensuing weeks neither boy nor man mentioned the problem to the other...\n\nVery quickly Brenda became convinced of David's parental potential, and not willing to risk any romantic conflict, gave him full parental power over the boy starting with their first 4-day weekend which was about to happen. Beep-beep came through the open window as Adam jumped up for the 100th time and there was David's car.\n\nThe boy yelled, ""He's here! He's Here!"" and ran to the door opening it with arms outreached for an inevitable hug with his mother right behind him. David was almost overwhelmed.\n\nAfter a few minutes going over last details David grabbed Adams suitcase and they waved goodbye to Brenda who was very glad to have the fidgety boy out of the house for a few days...but not nearly as happy as David was to have the boy to himself for a few days of heaven. As the 2 drove to David's house Adam talked about baseball and David's computer, something he was very interested in. Adam had a video game machine but liked David's computer a lot more; David was more than a hobbyist - he used his computer's graphic ability to do much of his display work.\n\nSoon they were at David's house and David took Adam right to his bedroom where he had set up a youth bed near his own queen-size bed. David helped Adam unpack his things, putting his slacks, shirts and underwear into his own dresser, in a space he made especially for his little friend. It was already late in the afternoon by now but there was still plenty of sunlight so the two went to the park behind David's house to throw a ball around and swing and slide on the playground equipment.\n\nIt seemed like only a few minutes had gone by when the sun finally began to set. David suggested they drive over to Burger Chef's for dinner where they had a fun time. When they returned home it was after 9pm. David suggested the boy take a shower and get ready for bed and if he was still not sleepy they would work on the computer together a while. Adam agreed, and went into the bedroom and got his PJs and then went into the bathroom and took a nice soothing shower as David listened, his mind full of images. A few minutes later the wet-haired lightly pajama-clad youngster came out of the steamy bathroom and eagerly approached the computer.\n\nTogether they sat at the screen playing games and looking at pictures while drinking one soda after another. David showed Adam some of his latest artwork which was mostly of men and boys in various kinds of underwear. When Adam asked why he drew that kind of picture David explained that that was how he made his living: people wanted to know what various kinds of underwear looked like and it was his job to draw pictures of people wearing them. He showed the boy an example of his art as it appeared in the local newspaper and Adam said ""Oh, sure! I've seen those ads. So THAT'S what you do!""\n\nThen David showed Adam the basics of drawing a boy's underwear layout, starting with a boy that looked remarkably like Adam. When the outline was drawn David began to fill in details that normally weren't in display ads and Adam remarked ""Hey! That looks like me! But I don't have any clothes on! Put some underpants on me!"" blushing as much as he was giggling to see a naked drawing of himself on David's computer screen.\n\nSo David said ""No problem!"" and drew a pair of underpants over the image's naked loins, to which Adam giggled ""That's better... hey, can you draw a girl naked like that, too?""\n\nDavid didn't even reply. He cleared the screen (with a sly save of his previous work) and drew an anatomically correct young woman's naked picture in under 5 minutes as the child watched intently, imagination racing. By the time the picture was complete Adam was uncomfortably aware that he had an erection, something that was happening more and more often as he headed toward his 11th birthday, just a few weeks away.\n\nAnd just as David completed the little nude, he stood Adam up and said it was bedtime. Adam tried to turn so that the little bulge in his thin pajamas wouldn't be noticed, but David noticed it right away, but to curb the child's embarrassment said ""looks like you really LIKE my artwork, eh?"" in just the right tone and Adam giggled back ""I sure do!"" and took no more effort to conceal his arousal.\n\nTogether they went into the bedroom and David tucked little Adam into his youth bed against mild pleadings from the boy that they sleep together in David's big bed (to which he was assured ""all in good time""), a kiss on his forehead and a comforting exchange of ""I love you's,"" David left the boy snuggled up with his favorite teddy bear in the dimly lit bedroom.\n\nDavid grabbed a beer from the fridge and returned to the computer to draw picture after picture of Adam in every possible sexual pose he could imagine over the next 2 hours, making occasional checks of the child's bed for wetness. He went into the bathroom and found the boy's shirt and trousers, socks and underpants lying on the floor.\n\nPicking them all up and returning to the bedroom he decided to turn in at 2:15am, a little drunk, but not too drunk to jerk off to an explosive climax as he thought of his delicious little friend in the next bed, his little-boy underpants engulfing his own enraged penis, bursting his globs of semen forth into the virgin-touched ""Fruit-Of-The-Looms, trying not to make so much noise that it would wake the boy (too much).\n\nDespite his late retiring, David managed to crack an eye before Adam stirred the next morning, and carefully he crept out of bed and felt for wetness on the youth bed...and he almost cried out when he discovered that the bed was not just damp, but saturated! Delicately he left the bedroom and made his way to the kitchen and started coffee and a breakfast for two of eggs and bacon, taking a moment to turn on the early morning news on the TV, just loud enough to eventually wake the sleepy boy.\n\nAs Adam woke up his lively spirits quickly sank as he felt the soaking wet bed beneath him. What he had so hoped (and prayed) for had not happened. He had wet the bed the very first night. What would David think of him?!? He noticed that David was up and smelled breakfast cooking. He was afraid to get out of the bed yet afraid to remain in it.\n\nAfter a minute he decided he might be able to sneak into a dry pair of pajamas and somehow fake the wet bed if he could get to the bathroom and get a glass of water and ""accidentally"" spill it on the bed. He went for it, but just as he was standing naked in front of the dresser looking for a dry pair of PJs David walked in, feigning ignorance, calling the boy to breakfast. David was as surprised to see Adam naked at the dresser as Adam was.\n\nThe boy had not yet made any attempt to cover his ""accident"" and it was easy for them both to see what had happened. David looked at the soaked bed and then grabbed the wet pajamas from the floor. With a stern voice he said directly ""I guess you better take a shower while I clean up in here.""\n\nAdam understood, tears welling up, and walked directly out of the room to the bathroom and took a shower. In the meantime David was torn between masturbating and cleaning up. He had anticipated a possible bedwetting while the boy was in his care and knew the mattress he had bought was waterproof, but he wasn't about to let the boy know...not yet...\n\nAs Adam showered his body he cried softly. As he washed his little penis he thought of the previous night and what fun they had had. Now he wondered if he would ever have fun with David again. Finishing up he dried himself off and walked back into the bedroom with just a towel around his waist. David was sitting on Adam's freshly made bed, looking less friendly than usual. Adam hung his head low, expecting the worst.\n\nWith a solemn gesture David pulled the boy's chin up and looked him square in the eye and said ""If you can tell me face to face that this was a very unlikely accident, I might be inclined to believe you. But if you can't, say so now or our relationship is over!""\n\nDavid's words hurt Adam. He didn't quite know how to interpret his voice or what it said, but after a slight pause he understood and admitted he had a bedwetting problem; hoping for understanding, anticipating the worst.\n\nDavid shook his head slowly as he thought, then said ""Well, your mother might be happy cleaning up after you but I don't think I can handle it. I guess I'm going to have to take you home and forget about any more overnight stays..."" Adam began crying softly, begging for mercy.\n\nBut David continued, ""... unless you're willing to wear protection at night."" Adam asked ""Wh... what kind of protection?""\n\nDavid replied ""Well what do you think? Diapers and rubber pants, of course! If you're willing to wear diapers I think we can work everything out just as we planed it, and I do want you to stay. You know that.""\n\nAdam blushed all over as he listened to David. Shivering a little and with quivering voice he said ""Will you promise not to tell anyone else about the diapers?"" David assured him he would take every effort not to embarrass the boy by telling anyone he wore diapers and with that they shook hands on the deal. Yet Adam was still crying from his shame so David took the boy into his arms, letting the towel drop to the floor, and hugged and kissed him, making him feel much better in a short time.\n\nDavid picked up the towel and wiped away the boy's tears and then in good-natured fun rough-dried his hair and body to get a smile back into him. Soon Adam was himself again, with his impish smile glowing as David ran the towel over the boy's genitals. That smile was indicative of the erection he had just acquired, much to David's amusement. He continued carefully drying these special parts saying ""My, don't you get excited easily!"" followed by a little giggle. Adam replied ""Mommy calls it my 'little monkey' and says it means it'll make some woman real happy when I grow up, whatever that means...but only if I stop wetting my bed...""\n\nDavid continued his redundant drying of that ""little monkey"" saying ""Adam, if you really want to learn to stop wetting your bed and are willing to try some experiments and exercises, even though they might be a little embarrassing or uncomfortable, I think I can help get you staying dry."" With more tears on the verge of spilling Adam replied ""I'll do ANYTHING if it might help...as long as it doesn't hurt too much. What kinds of things?""\n\nDavid replied ""Well, I'll do a little research and see what we can come up with. First of all I think I should take a close look at your 'little monkey'. Do you mind?"" The boy smiled and lay back on the bed with his legs parted and said, with some concern ""Sure you can...do you think there's something wrong with it?""\n\nLike a jeweler inspecting a fine gem, David examined Adam's stiff little penis and scrotal sack. With mock concern he asked ""Does this hurt or feel good?"" as he gently stroked the boys perfectly formed, cleanly circumcised penis while softly fondling his balls. Adam giggled, saying ""That feels GOOD!""\n\nSo David increased the speed of his stroke to a masturbatory level and asked again, receiving the same, but more emphatic reply. Like a good doctor David said ""Well let me know if starts to hurt or you want me to stop...""\n\nAdam thought to himself, ""Boy, this is a neat treatment. I hope it doesn't work too fast!"" as he relaxed with his hands folded on the pillow behind his head.\n\nDavid continued his stroking, trying several approaches and tempi as Adam became more and more excited. Eventually Adam squeaked out ""Oh, oh, I think something's happening! It hurts - no it feels GOOD! Eeeeee!"" as David stroked the boy to his first, but totally dry, orgasm.\n\nWhen he sensed it was over he stroked the boy's head, bent down and gave him a kiss and said ""No, I think your penis is working just fine. The problem might be somewhere inside. I'll read about it and see what we can find. Now I want to get you dressed because you have to be at the ""Y"" soon and I have to go to work."" and with that he pulled out some underpants, socks, a T-shirt and a pair of shorts and dressed his little companion, fed him breakfast, and dropped him off at the ""Y"".\n\nAll day long Adam kept thinking about the fun exercise David had given his ""little monkey"" that morning and couldn't wait for another one. All day long David thought up new ways of ""exercising that little monkey""... At 3pm it was time to pick the boy up.\n\nAdam ran to David with a big smile and put his arm around the man's waist as the walked out of the ""Y"". Once in the car David said, in a slightly somber way, ""I guess you know what we have to do now..."" Adam replied hesitantly ""ummm...no, what do we have to do?""\n\nDavid answered in almost a whisper ""We have to get you some diapers, remember?""\n\nAdam blushed as he remembered his promise, but tried to argue ""but maybe the exercise we did this morning cured me! Maybe if we do some more I won't need diapers!""\n\nDavid replied, ""Now be realistic, Adam. If these exercises work, it may take quite some time. No exercise works after one try, and most take many, many tries. Now are you going to give me a hard time about the diapers?"" Adam realized he had no choice and reluctantly said ""No. Were do we go to get them?""\n\nDavid had done some phoning around and had found a surgical supply store that stocked heavy cloth youth diapers and plastic panties which the sales clerk highly recommended for a chronic bedwetting child of Adam's age. So off the drove to get the boy outfitted. When they arrived Adam got cold feet. He gently pleaded not to have to go in the rather forbidding looking building, but David assured him that this was were everyone with his kind of problem went for diapers and that they were expecting them.\n\nSo nervously they both entered the large store, passing by wheelchairs, portable toilets, crutches and many things too odd to describe. Finally they approached the counter and a middle-aged woman with a white coat on came to them and asked what she could do for them. David recognized her voice from the phone call and explained that this was the boy with ""the problem"".\n\nWith a familiar smile she sized him up and took them to an area that had all sorts of rubber sheets, disposable ""adult diapers"" (something Adam had never imagined they made), and plastic pants. She got a cloth measure and ran it once around his waist and to the boy's surprise she ran it from his bellybutton right through his legs and up to the small of his back while going over the details of the boy's wetting pattern with David.\n\nThey quickly agreed he needed the ""best"" cloth youth diaper they had to offer and she pulled one out of a package and held it up for them to examine. It was thick and very soft. The woman assured them both that this was a very popular item and that it would keep the child dry all night without his needing to be changed in the middle of the night as would probably be necessary with disposables. David asked for 6 of them.\n\nThen they were shown some pull-up plastic pants that were full in the crotch and were told that these fit very well over the excellent diapers they had selected. David took 3 pairs. Adam remained speechless throughout, too embarrassed and entranced with the idea of wearing these things to make any comment. The bill came to just over $100 (including some complimentary diaper pins), which did catch Adam's ear.\n\nHe thought to himself ""One HUNDRED DOLLARS! Boy this bedwetting problem is expensive!"" He felt a flush of shame at making David pay so much to keep him dry, but felt a sense of being loved as well. At home he was usually spanked and shamed for bedwetting. Diapers may be embarrassing but they were better than being whipped... Finally, with purchase in hand, they headed first to the pharmacy where David bought some assorted baby powders, oils and wipes, and then home.\n\nOnce they got home David began preparing supper while Adam looked over the purchases they had made. He actually liked the feel of the thick, soft diapers and the smell of the plastic pants and baby powder. As they ate David asked the boy bluntly ""Are you anxious to try them on?"" And Adam responded without thinking ""Sure!"" (but then had second thoughts) ""Well, maybe a little..."" David then told him that he had done some reading on the subject of bedwetting and said he had found another exercise that might help if Adam was interested in trying it out.\n\nAs the boy excitedly said, ""Yes!"" he was cautioned that it might be a bit uncomfortable and embarrassing at first but as long as he relaxed it should not be bad. Adam was curious enough to agree to anything at this stage and after they ate and washed the dishes David took the boy into the bedroom and undressed him completely, the apprehension causing them both to become erect before the underpants came off the boy.\n\nDavid opened a desk drawer and removed a jar of Vaseline and a pair of latex gloves and put them on. Then he got the baby wipes ready. He got on his bed and told Adam to climb up over him with his rear end sticking up toward David's face.\n\nAdam was a little uncomfortable with this but did it without complaint. David took one of the baby-scented wipes out and cleaned the boy's bottom carefully which got a little giggle out of him. Then he applied lots of Vaseline to one gloved finger of the right hand and two fingers of the left. He told Adam that for this exercise he had to try his best to relax his bottom; otherwise it would be uncomfortable.\n\nGently David rubbed the little brown ring around the child's anus and when he felt the time was right he slipped his finger in up to the first joint and held it there and asked if it hurt. The boy said ""A little bit..."" With coaxing for relaxation David was soon able to get the finger all the way inside the boy's rectum. Then he began sliding it in and out, in and out while whispering sweet nothings in Adam's ear.\n\nHe kept it up a while and then said, ""How about if I combine this exercise with the one we did this morning?"" Adam shook his head up and down in approval, and with the Vaseline covered fingers of his left hand David began masturbating the boy with sensuous vigor while continuing to massage his rose bud. David's lust was at a peak as he stimulated the child to a wild frenzy, but regained enough composure to bring it to a close after several minutes.\n\nThey both were exhausted and fell back on the bed. After moments composure David exclaimed ""I think a good bath would be appropriate about now, don't you? Will you join me?"" Adam was slightly shocked by the suggestion and queried ""You mean the two of us, together?"" David shook his head affirmatively and Adam smiled his most impish grin as he watched his wonderful friend undress, revealing the adult erection and hair he had not seen before.\n\nWhen he was as naked as the child they grasped hands, walked to the bathroom and filled the tub. They climbed in together, Adam in David's lap. As David lathered his ""little lovely's"" body they talked about the day's events and what the future would bring. David washed the boy's hair, telling him that if they continued to work on the exercises he might be dry in ""a few months.""\n\nAdam shivered at the thought... When Adam was clean David had him turn around and do the same to him. He felt so close to orgasm as the boy washed him, including his enraged penis, much to the child's animated amusement, that he had to force a pause now and then. Eventually they climbed out of the tub, dried each other off and brushed their teeth together in front of the full-length mirror, both penises and minds in sync.\n\nBy the time they returned to the bedroom it was almost 9PM. David looked at the boy and said ""Well, it's time..."" and started laying out the diapers and sundry items on his big bed as the boy watched in blushing anticipation. When David had everything laid out he took the boy's hand and helped him onto the bed, gently spreading his legs, admiring the staying power of his pre-teen penile prowess.\n\nFirst came the baby oil; he spread it all over the child's shivering loins, the coldness sending unknown shivers up Adam's spine as the initial baby odor ascended to his nose, filling the air and his mind as David lavished his genitals with the fragrant anointment.\n\nThis he followed with some baby lotion, massaging it deeply into his loins, thighs and belly, tickling the youngster almost to a pissing frenzy. Finally he powdered the thick, 7-ply cotton diaper and guided Adam in lifting his bottom, then resting it squarely in place.\n\nWith a sigh, David brought the diaper up, finally hiding the delicious boy's stiffy under the many absorbent layers. The plastic panties were last to come up Adam's legs, covering the diapers completely and securely.\n\nDavid asked, ""How does it feel?"" Adam replied ""It feels kinda... big, but it's soft. I guess it feels pretty good. I hope it keeps me dry.""\n\nDavid took this opportunity to ask Adam just how often he actually wets the bed and with reluctance the boy said, ""I can hardly remember the times I've woken up dry..."" and with this David felt suddenly filled with warmth. He barely whispered, ""With a little fun and work we will watch the shape of things to come.""\n\nPulling pajamas out he dressed the well-diapered boy, and for the next hour they watched TV together. Eventually David felt a little sleepy and looked over at Adam and saw him deep asleep, so he gently picked the boy up and put him in David's big bed and slipped in beside him. Before turning out the light he had to feel the boy's diaper - there was some moisture there but he couldn't tell if he was wet yet.\n\nHe was still so aroused that he could not resist taking the pair of Adam's underpants from the floor and engulfing his throbbing member, masturbating to a gut- churning orgasm as the boy slept deeply beside him. After cleaning the jism from his aching penis with the pants he tossed them back to the floor and drifted off to his own erotic sleep...\n\nThe next morning David woke first and sneaked a feel under Adam's diapers. They were quite soaked, but feeling under his bottom he found everything nice and dry. He gently woke the boy who went through the same motions and then smiled up at David exclaiming ""Oh, David! It worked, didn't it? Your bed is dry but my diaper is soaked - and it feels pretty comfortable even so. I wish Mommy had let me wear diapers all along!""\n\nThe man replied, ""If you want, I can talk to her and see if she would be willing to keep you in diapers at home, too.""\n\nAdam replied, ""I don't know...I'll probably get laughed at and called 'BABY'...""\n\n""I think I can convince your mother to keep the kidding to a minimum. After all, most of your friends already know you're a bed wetter, don't they?""\n\nThe boy hung his head, ""Yea, and they tease me. I guess diapers can't make things much worse much, and they sure are more comfortable than sleeping in a cold, wet bed and getting the belt across my butt. Ok, will you talk to her about it?""\n\n""I will, and I'll even offer to pay for some more diapers for you to use at home. But the exercises we do here should be a private matter between us. Your mother might not understand. OK?""\n\n""Oh, don't worry! I know Mommy wouldn't want to know about those. There ""personal"", right?""\n\nDavid smiled and said ""Yes, Adam, they are VERY personal, just between you and me; but if or when they start helping the problem won't Mommy be happy?""\n\nAdam grinned wide and said, ""She sure will be. Can we do some more this morning?""\n\nDavid said ""No, I'll get this diaper off you and we can take a shower together, but then it's off to the ""Y"" for you and work for me.""\n\nStanding the boy on the bed, David, with great languor, removed the boy's plastic panties and unpinned the soggy diaper, slipping it from between his tender white thighs. He tossed the wet thing into the hamper and they went to the bathroom and showered together in another erotic exchange of latherings. Then it was time for breakfast and off to the day's activities.\n\nDuring the course of the day David took the time to phone Adam's mother and report that they were having a wonderful time, remarking on how sweet a child he was, much to her surprise. ""Are we talking about the same kid, here. The kid that can't sit still for a minute, the kid that pisses in his bed every night, who fights with his friends and gets into all kinds of trouble?""\n\nDavid replied, ""Yes, that same boy, but I think I've reached him in a way that would have been difficult from within his normal family structure. He's really acting very well. And about the bedwetting: I've found that he actually would prefer to wear a diaper to bed than to have to deal with all those punishments, as long as people don't make too much fun of it. He tried them last night and wants to keep wearing them if it's OK with you?""\n\nThe woman was silent for a moment, then burst into a laugh ""He WANTS to wear diapers? All this time I was on the verge of threatening him with diapers but thought it would be too severe. No you tell me he WANTS to wear them. Well, if that were the case I'd be GLAD to diaper him as long as he needs it. But where do I get diapers to fit a boy his age?""\n\nDavid replied, ""I'll take care of the diapers if you just keep the necessary powder and wipes available... and remember: no teasing him. If you treat the problem with dignity he'll probably start acting much more appropriately. And in the meantime I'll do all I can to help him to learn to stay dry.""\n\nShe sighed ""Oh David, your a wonderful man. How can I ever thank you enough...""\n\n""Letting me help your son is all the thanks that are necessary. Well, we'll be seeing you in a couple days, and I'll have the diapers and plastic pants for him then. You keep him diapered during the week and I'll work with him on learning to stay dry on the weekends. See you soon.""\n\nHe sat back in his chair thinking up more ""exercises"" to try tonight. It wasn't hard...as he gently stroked his cock under his desk, his mind lost in fantasy...\n\nAfter David picked Adam up from the ""Y"" he took him to for a surprise trip to a nearby amusement park and treated him to lots of exciting rides, food and great fun. As it started to get dark they wrapped the day up and headed home. Adam was tired but very contented, feeling the generous warm glow of David's loving kindness. He had never known anyone as nice as David and hoped he'd never loose him as a friend.\n\nWhen they arrived home it was nearly bedtime. They both went to the bedroom and undressed as Adam asked excitedly ""What exercises will we do tonight?"" When they were both naked David said ""Let's take a bath and I'll tell you about what I have planned.""\n\nAs they enjoyed the pleasures of mutual bathing David said ""Well, our first exercise involved strengthening your penis by stroking it, and you liked that one, didn't you?""\n""I sure did!""\n\n""And then we used a gentle rectal massage to activate those internal glands, which was a little uncomfortable probably, but once you relaxed it seemed to be ok, right?""\n""Yea, it was pretty neat once I got used to it.""\n\n""And then we combined that with the penis exercise which seemed to go pretty well.""\n\n""I liked that the BEST! It was really GREAT! So what's next?"" he chirped excitedly.\n\n""Well, let's finish our bath and get ready for bed and I'll show you how we can combine all those with another one I really think you'll like"" he said as he slid his soapy hands all over the child's trembling, excited body, making sure that little penis was as hard as it could be (as well as his own, which Adam fully enjoyed washing as well).\n\nSoon they were dried off and back on the bed together. David got out one latex glove and the Vaseline and set up a lot of pillows at the head of the bed and lay back on them. He had Adam straddle his chest. As he inserted his finger into the boy's rectum, gently relaxing him, he told him that he had read about a special machine to help bed wetters that involved placing a rubber tube over the penis that created a variable suction effect. He said the drawbacks were that the machine had to be used several times a day, had to be monitored by someone else to prevent injury an cost about $500.\n\nAdam said ""Eecks! I don't like that idea at all!""\n\nDavid replied, ""Well, if you'll let me, I think I can produce the same effect myself, along with the stroking and massaging exercises, all in one. Are you willing to give it a try?""\n\nAdam grinned and said ""Sure! Do it"" David cautioned ""Now if this hurts or makes you feel bad stop me, OK?""\n""OK!""\n\nDavid brought Adam up so his penis was now in front of his mouth. Continuing the anal massage he said almost in a whisper ""Here goes..."" and with that he engulfed the virgin erection into his mouth and began gently sucking on it with a stroking action applied by the light touch of his teeth.\n\nAdam let out a soft groan and David withdrew, asking ""Does that hurt? I'll stop if you don't like it."" Adam cried ""NO! It feels wonderful! Do it! Do it!"" It was David's clue to go for it and soon they were engaged in heavy erotic throws of ecstasy, rocking back and forth on the bed, moaning and groaning in glorious excitation. And eventually David felt those jerks and twinges in the child's body that told him the boy had had another orgasm and sighed only in that there was no love juice for him to drink - that would take another year or two.\n\nThen David took the boy off him and they lay beside each other on the bed and he asked the child if he thought the exercise was worth trying and if he would like to repeat it again tomorrow.\n\nExhausted, Adam moaned, ""That was the best exercise in the WHOLE WORLD! I wish we could do that one every day!"" David cautioned him that he had to remember these were exercises that only the two of them could do - he wasn't to talk about them or try them with anyone else, and the boy said he understood. In Adam's afterglow, David lay beside him, his left arm around the boy's shoulders, his right hand gently stroking his aching penis.\n\nSoon Adam noticed this and said ""I wish you were a bed wetter, too, so I could give you the same kind of exercises you give me. You can't imagine how good they feel!"" Ahhh, David felt a shiver up his spine and replied ""well... we could always PRETEND I still wet me bed, if you really want to...""\n\nAdam jumped up on his knees and said ""OK, let's pretend. Which one should I do?""\n\nDavid said, ""Why don't you do the one with the mouth. But you should know that because I'm a grownup there'll be some white stuff that will come out of my penis. It's nothing to be afraid of. In fact it's all protein and is really good for you, so don't be afraid about swallowing it.""\n\nAdam said, ""OK. Let's go."" He lowered his mouth the man's considerably larger penis (although it was no ""Dillinger"" by any means) and did his best to take it into his mouth. It felt a lot bigger in there than he had expected but he persevered and was soon giving David an excellent felatio.\n\nIt did not take long for the boy to bring the man to the point of ejaculation and when it did occur David used every muscle in his body to shoot a tremendous load into the little boy's mouth and all over his face and chest, catching the youngster by surprise. But he quickly began licking it up and swallowing the nourishing protein as he squeezed every last drop from David's loins.\n\nAfter a brief pause Adam looked up and asked meekly ""Did I do it right?"" David pulled him close to him and kissed his wet face several times assuring him he was a fine ""exerciser"" in every way. Then with a baby wipe he cleaned the remaining semen off both their bodies and had Adam get into diapering position, which he gladly did. When at last the plastic panties were in place the were both ready for sleep and the light went out.\n\nThe next day was Sunday, their last day together for this week. It was rainy and after getting Adam's once again soaking wet diaper off him and properly bathed, they spent the day mostly playing with David's computer.\n\nAdam watched as David drew several pictures of the boy. Then he showed him some other pictures that excited the boy even more. As the time approached for David to return the boy home to his mother Adam asked if they could have one more exercise period. David could not resist and this time they gave each other the same exercise they had done the night before, simultaneously. It was the most rewarding experience of all.\n\nAs Adam packed up his clothes and new set of diapers and plastic panties he felt he just couldn't wait until next weekend, nor could David. When David dropped him off at his house he showed his mother his diapers and then told Adam to be a good boy and he would be by to pick him up on Friday.\n\nWith a hug and a kiss David left the boy with his mother who was to soon notice a great change for the better in her son's behavior as well as a certain sense of entertainment in diapering him at night. David left knowing this had been the start of a great relationship... and it had only just begun...\n\n--"
84,Adaptability,['ped'],"They were together for a little more than a year, and as time went on Jason became more and more like the ideal person to for Tracy. It was almost as if he changed, physically and mentally, into Tracy's dream-man - which was more or less correct!\n\nJason had been about 5'-10"" tall, sandy-blond, blue-eyed, very handsome in an almost beautiful, angelic way when he first bedded Tracy. His body had been lean and trim - he had been on the track, soccer and swim teams, and so didn't need massive muscles. He had had very little body hair - just a sprinkling on his arms and legs, short underarm tufts, and a very abbreviated pubic bush around his seven inch cock and egg-sized scrotum.\n\nBut, by the time he and Tracy split up because she had to relocate with her family to the other end of the state to follow her father's job, he had grown three inches (two years after what should have been his last growing spurt), and his hair had lightened into near silver-blond. His eyes had deepened in color to green. His face was subtly different, hard to detect how even *with* before and after photographs. It was, perhaps, only more masculine - less beautiful, but still as handsome as before. His body had filled out like he had lifted weights non-stop the whole 14 months (which he had not). Large, flat, hard pecs, bulging biceps, washboard stomach, thick, almost massive thighs and rock hard calves. There was no longer any hair on his body from his neck down, including his groin. And in reference to that area, his cock had also inflated - it had become 9 1/2 inches long and two inches around, while his scrotum had swelled to the size of a baseball.\n\nThe most amazing part of his transformation was that no one noticed it. Tracy grew closer and closer to him, finding more and more fulfillment in their relationship as he met more and more of her needs, but she had no real idea why this was happening.\n\nThey kept up their 'teacher-student' relationship all through their time together, although by the end it had become 'mistress-slave' outright. Also, his grades began to dive - Tracy hated intelligent men.\n\nAnd then she left. Jason's parents had expected him to be heartbroken, but he had no problem with the separation emotionally. He was once again under the influence of his parents and he reverted to his 'original' state, including mentally. His grades went back up and everything returned to normal.\n\nJason stayed solitary for the rest of his highschool years: his need for sex had dimmed after Tracy. The dip in his grades hadn't been drastic enough nor prolonged enough to affect his chances for college, and the August after he graduated highschool he went away for the first time, to a state university in Missouri.\n\nWhile he was away his first year, and accidental fire killed his parents, leaving him alone in the world. That affected him more than Tracy's leaving had, and his roommate, a football lineman named Stan, had to do a good deal of consoling.\n\nOf course, Jason had from the first day in the dorm come under Stan's influence. So while he had left home a tall, slim, but well developed, handsome young man, by the time the call came he had changed. This time, instead of transforming into a hulk he had become - well, not a exactly a wimp but almost.\n\nHe had shrunk to 5'-6"", and gotten even skinnier. His looks hadn't really changed and he had become even smarter, but he seemed somehow weaker, younger, less mature.\n\nWhat Stan wanted, you see, was someone to protect, to be a big brother to. And Jason changed to fit the bill. Then, when Jason's personal crisis came, Stan's goals altered.\n\nJason began, soon after he had recovered from the loss of his parents, to have strange feelings toward Stan. He had always felt subordinate to the older, more commanding man, and looked up to him. But now, he wanted more than praise from him. Sex was again becoming part of his life, but this time it was man-to-man sex he needed.\n\nHe took to wearing less and less in the room until finally he wore only the briefest of Italian bikini underwear. His cock and balls (which, unlike the rest of him, had returned to the size they had been under Tracy's influence) made a sizeable basket which wasn't really concealed at all by the skimpy cloth he wore - especially since his cock was usually erect.\n\nFinally the pressure got to be too much. One night, Jason lay on his bed in a pair of purple briefs, doing his Calc homework. Stan sat at his desk going over a playbook, and his stereo was playing a local rock station.\n\nAfter an hour of this, Stan flipped off his lamp and wend over to his bed, stretching out on it on his back.\n\nJason looked up and closed his books. He rolled over on his side, his cock tenting his briefs as usual, and said, ""Uh, Stan...un, how come you don't date?""\n\nStan looked over at him and answered, ""I don't know, kid. Why?""\n\n""D-do you ever have sex?""\n\n""Sometimes.""\n\n""Could you ma-maybe p-please...um, I...um...What do you think of gay men?""\n\nStan just stared at him for a moment with smouldering eyes, and then said, ""Why don't you come over here and find out, kid?""\n\nJason smiled and lept from his bed onto Stan's. He leaned down into Stan's face and kissed him while pushing his hands under Stan's t-shirt and caressing the older boy's chest. The kiss was very deep and passionate, and Stan's hands began to move too, gliding up and down the kid's back.\n\nFinally they separated hesitantly. Stan said, ""Okay, kid. I'm far too overdressed for this. Get me out of these clothes.""\n\nJason was eager to comply. He peeled off Stan's t-shirt, then his gym shorts, and lastly, the athlete's jock strap, freeing the boy's fine 9"" and very hairy cock.\n\n""Okay, kid. You seem to like the sight of my cock. Kiss it. Go ahead, kiss it.""\n\nJason looked at the cock he had been dreaming of and lusting for, and took it in his hand. He stroked its hard length for a bit and then he bent over it and touched his lips to it, giving it a little kiss right on its bifurcated, rounded head. He licked his lips when the kiss was over, and he liked the faint taste on them so much that he immediately dove back onto the hard pole, taking it fully into his mouth and sucking on it like a starving man on a piece of food.\n\nJason had never been with a man before, but he was an expert anyway because Stan didn't want a novice lover, just a young one. He had had several male lovers before, including his little brother's best friend, and now he wanted to roll all of them into one person - the skill of an expert, lifetime cocksucker and the innocence of youth. Jason now fit that bill perfectly.\n\nJason sucked on Stan's prick like a demon for an age and a half (or so it seemed to the ecstatic Stan). Half way through, Jason began to use his hands on Stan's nipples, balls, and asshole, pushing Stan farther and farther over the edge. Finally Stan came, hosing quarts of cum down Jason's throat.\n\nThen, it was Stan's turn. Laying the kid on his back, he removed the stretching briefs and freed Jason's cock. But before beginning in on it, he first started by kissing Jason's entire hairless body. He was particularly thrilled by the hairlessness of Jason's huge cock - it accentuated perfectly his apparent youth.\n\nJason's skin was smooth and faintly male scented, and was soon fully coated with Stan's saliva. And when Jason was fully relaxed, Stan began to suck.\n\nJason's cock tasted exactly like Stan had expected, and like no one else's ever: tangy, nutty, manly in a primal, essential way. Stan loved it. He duplicated what Jason had done to him with lips, tongue, and hands, and in almost exactly the same amount of time, Jason was cumming gobs of salty whiteness into Stan's mouth.\n\nThen, Stan said, ""Okay, kid, lift your legs and grab your knees. It's time to get fucked!""\n\nJason complied. Stan shifted closer to Jason's crotch and pointed his once-again hard cock at the tiny pink asterisk now revealed between Jason's spread ass-cheeks.\n\nInitial penetration was very easy. Jason's asshole was very malleable, easy to breach, but it stayed tight around the intruder, gripping Stan's cock like a rubber glove. Stan began pumping right away, wanting to get as much as possible out of the thrilling sensation of fucking his cute kid of a roommate.\n\nJason, meanwhile, was being driven out of his mind by unimaginable pleasure. Being fucked felt better than any fantasy he had ever had about it, and he didn't even have to do anything - just lie there and take it. He thought he might very well die from the pleasure and he didn't mine a bit.\n\nThat first fuck lasted for only about 10 minutes, but to both participants that 1/6th of an hour was stretched to endless proportions by way of pleasure, so that it seemed like an eternity before Stan felt his cock pulse as it fired bullets of cum into the ass gripping his prick, and Jason felt his insides being scalded by rivers of man-cum. Both immediately passed out from excessive ecstasy, and slept, interlocked by penis and asshole, for the rest of the night.\n\nJason and Stan were together for two years. Appearances stayed just about the same until the end of the school year. His inheritance allowance got the pair a house for the summer, and over that summer he got even younger - regressing to about 14 to all appearances. He never left the house, doing the house work, cooking, being a 'wife' for Stan.\n\nThen, in the two weeks before school started he regained some of his age, ending up looking about 16, with a little bush of hair growing in about the base of his monster cock. And, for the whole next year, he stayed looking about that age. He kept both of them on the Dean's List and both of them sexually satisfied. Though Stan took a few other lovers, both male and female, and had some of them fuck his ass, Jason's cock never penetrated any part of Stan's body except his mouth.\n\nAt the end of Jason's sophomore year, Stan's brother Cliff came out to stay with them in the apartment they rented for that summer. Cliff was just out of highschool and would be attending their college in the fall. He was tall (just under 6'), raven haired, built like a runner or cyclist - in short, much like Jason upon *his* graduation from highschool and much like Jason was once again, except that Jason seemed younger.\n\nSomething clicked between Cliff and Jason from the moment they set eyes on each other. It was something they hid from Stan unconsciously. Stan had classes and a lab (trying to make up for his first year's failings with a stint in summer session), as well as extra-curricular activities that didn't include either of his 'younger' roommates, so Cliff and Jason were alone alot. It got so that Cliff eventually took a part-time job to get away from the strange feelings and uneasy-yet-exciting tension between the two of them.\n\nYou see, there was something that was very repressed between Stan and Cliff too. Someone watching Stan and Jason's relationship from outside might have noticed the similarities between Jason and Cliff, and linked them to a real or fantasized relationship between the two brothers. And, after a good look at their interaction, it seemed obvious that Stan was very attracted to his brother and Cliff knew it but was uncomfortable about both the incestuous overtones and the homosexual leanings it displayed.\n\nAnd Cliff and Jason were also attracted to each other. Cliff was still uncomfortable about the gay thing - the thought both attracted and repelled him - but there weren't any other considerations (like incest) to keep him from going ahead and exploring his feelings with Jason. Still, Cliff had his hangups and he didn't (think he) want(ed) to explore those feelings, so he remained uneasy around the 'younger' man.\n\nFinally, things came to a head two months after Cliff arrived. Stan had to go out of town for a week, which left the Jason and Cliff with every opportunity to be together. And, Cliff was being worn down little by little by constant exposure to Jason's allure. Finally, it happened.\n\nBathrooms are a marvelous opportunity, especially when there is only one in an apartment and it has no lock on the door. One morning Jason was taking a shower. As he was drying himself off afterwards, Cliff walked in in his bikini briefs, looked surprised, then apologetic, and then just looked at the naked youth. Every single inhibition he had had was totally destroyed by that sight and he moved slowly into Jason's arms.\n\nAfter a passionate embrace during which both pairs of hands roamed freely up and down opposite backs and the two young man fused lips eagerly, Cliff slid down Jason's body, his tongue out and tasting Jason's skin as he went.\n\nHe was soon on his knees with Jason's cock staring him in the face. Hesitantly at first, then with more and more natural skill and enthusiasm, Cliff began to suck on the monster cock in front of him. Jason put his hands on Cliff's head and closed his eyes, reveling in the feelings of the fantastic blow job.\n\nIt wasn't long before Cliff was swallowing cum, and Jason almost fainted from the pleasure. When he had recovered, he took Cliff's hand, drew him to the bedroom, and positioned himself to let Cliff fuck him.\n\nCliff slipped out of his briefs and revealed a cock almost the size of Jason's. Jason smiled and showed Cliff the lubricant of choice. Cliff greased them both up and proceeded to fuck Jason through three weird internal orgasms before finally getting both of their cocks to explode in whiteness.\n\nThey had the rest of the week together, and they explored each other thoroughly. Jason even got to fuck Cliff a few times. Cliff was in heaven, except for one thing: though he liked Jason's cock, he would really have preferred a cunt. Not a woman, just a cunt.\n\nOn the day that Stan was due back, Jason and Cliff made a decision. They cleared the apartment of their belongings and secured a motel room, where Jason made the final arrangements for their move. And, across the country they set up in a totally new life.\n\nThey transferred to another college and got an apartment together. Under Cliff's sway, Jason again changed, aging up to Cliff's age in all ways. In fact, they were often taken to be brothers, and sometimes twins.\n\nAnd Jason changed even more drastically in response to Cliff's wishes than was obvious from a cursory public view. Gradually, day by day, Jason's cock shrank until one day he no longer had either cock or balls - he had a cunt and Cliff's dreams came true. They lived happily ever after as man and man/wife."
85,Adcock Family Fun,"['MFmb', 'preteen', 'ped', 'bi', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'orgy', 'ws']","Like most boys of his age his hormones had hit and he masturbated a lot. An older 17 year old cousin had stayed with him for a week one summer. They slept in Butch's bed. One night he woke because the bed was shaking. His cousin was laying on top of the sheet, nude and jacking his hard on and talking dirty under his breath. Butch asked what he was doing. His cousin said he was fucking horny sleeping next to Butch and needed to jack off.\n\nButch asked what jacking off was. He was told it was fucking awesome thinking of cock and cunt and Butch asked him to show him how. He had Burch undress and started to jack his hardening boyish cock. Butch said it felt good and suddenly held his breath, stiffened and shot his first cum load all over his cousin. Then his cousin let Butch jack him off and let him taste his cum. He licked it up and liked the taste and naughtiness of it.\n\nButch couldn't wait for bed time so he could jack off with his cousin. One night in bed his cousin asked him if he really liked the taste of cum. Butch said he really did. ""Then you will really like sucking me off Butch. You can drink the whole cum load right from my fucking cock."" Butch looked at his cousin, laying on his back in bed, his hard cock dripping pre-cum and felt love.\n\nButch gently squeezed the base of his cock and sucked the pre-cum. Then he took the raging hard cock in his mouth and loved the feel and taste. He sucked and heard his cousin moan with pleasure. He stiffened and streams of cum shot down Butch's throat. He was so turned on that he came on the sheets without touching himself. Afterwards, laying in each other's arms kissing the cousin suggested that he clean all of the cum from sheets. Butch assured him that his mother wouldn't notice.\n\nIt is said that all good things must come to an end. Butch was hurt when his lover had to leave. He cried at night when he remembered his cousin's young body and awesome cock and cum that he loved and needed. He tried to suck himself off but he could only get within inches of his cock head. He could usually shoot some cum into his mouth though.\n\nHis mother Grace did notice his cum splattered sheets when she washed them. One night after going to a male review with several girl friends she came home drunk and very horny. She told Bruce that, if he dressed in his panties and stockings she would tell him something about their son. She watched him come out of the bathroom in his panties, stockings and make up, cock rock hard. She slurred, ""For a sissy mother fucker you sure have a wickedly big cock baby. Now stick your big mother fucker in my hot cunt and I will tell you what I found.""\n\nAs he entered her hairy cunt she slurred, ""Our sweet little boy seems to have taken after you. After his cousin left I washed his sheets and found a lot of dried cum all over them. You had thought that he might be gay and now I think he has seduced Butch. I hope Butch is bi. I saw him in the shower and he is fucking hung, just like you.\n\nAs Bruce started fucking her hard she said, ""Your cock feels so good. So big and hard. I what Butch's cock would feel like fucking me."" With this they both came hard. Bruce said, ""Grace my horny slut, why don't you find out? Grace slurred, ""Maybe we can both get lucky with the little fucker if we take it slow.""\n\nButch noticed a change in his parents. They seemed to pay more attention to him. They also were much more relaxed about their dress in the house and their fenced back yard. They also left their bedroom door open all the time. One night Butch heard a noise coming out of their bedroom and went to investigate. They were both drunk, his mother in bed naked, fucking herself with a big black dildo. His father was dancing around dressed in panties, stockings, garter belt and playing with his hard on.\n\nGrace slurred, ""We better be quiet you raunchy fuck, we might wake our little boy. Bring your pretty cock over here and fuck me. You're so fucking hot all dressed up like a faggot queer.""\n\nButch watched, really turned on as his mother pulled the wet dildo from her cunt and licked it, while his father mounted her dressed like a woman.\n\nHe fucked her hard and they both came. His father made a show of slowly pulling his slimy cock from her cunt. Butch rushed to his bedroom and frantically jacked off thinking of his dad's big cock and his mother's horny cunt. Later his parents whispered that they saw the little fucker watching them.\n\nAnother time Butch entered the bathroom and his father Bruce was nude and trimming his pubic hair and his ball sack. His cock was swollen and almost hard. He turned and pointed his near hard on at his son and said, ""Come on in Bruce. I'm just trimming my cock and balls. Feels good and looks better. What do you think?"" Butch said it looked good to him.\n\nButch pulled his shorts down and said, ""I don't have any hair at all"" as he pulled his prick up and looked at his balls. Bruce said, ""Let me see,"" and took Butch's hardening cock in his hand and took a closer look. He told Butch that, he would get some hair before too long.\n\nButch almost came wanting to suck his father's wet cock but, just then Grace came in and laughed, ""Look at my two men comparing their dicks."" Butch barely made it back to his bedroom before he shot streams of cum.\n\nLater Grace told Bruce, ""Your son's cock is almost as big as yours. It was getting hard in your hand."" Bruce replied that he was getting hard too and they agreed that their plan was working. Their boy was about ready to be seduced.\n\nOne morning his mother came into his bedroom in a short nightie and almost caught him jacking off under the sheet. She handed him a new thong swim suit and said, ""Time to get up baby. Your daddy is gone for the weekend and we can party and sun in the back yard. Just you and I. Ok?"" He said, ""Sure mom, that sounds like fun. I'll be right down.""\n\nShe left and he got up and put the suit on. I seemed a little small and had no lining. The thong was in his ass crack. He looked in the mirror and his slender body looked really good in it. I was a bikini style and his swollen cock bulge was quite obvious. He guessed it was ok because his mother had gotten it for him.\n\nHe sure needed to jack off though. He went into the back yard and looked at his mother in her new thong bikini. Slender legs, round ass and a killer bikini. Her top just covering her nipples and the bottom riding low barely covering her swollen cunt lips. She twirled around and asked him what he thought of her bikini. He stammered and said it looked really hot on her nice body. She said, ""Good, thank you. Your new suit looks just right too. Now I have two hot men in the family.""\n\nShe said, ""Party time"" and went to a table and poured a big mixed drink for herself and lit a funny smelling cigarette. She gave him soft drink that she had laced with vodka. She said, ""Cheers"" and they drank. She made more drinks and Butch felt a little warm and his cock swelled a bit more. His own mother was starting to make him horny. Another drink and he let his cock get hard.\n\nIt turned him on to show his big cock bulge to his mother. She said, ""Isn't it nice, just you and I alone in the sun? Would you put some oil on my skin so I won't burn?"" He said he would like that. She got tanning oil from the table and they had another drink. She was really turned on about how big his cock bulge was in his suit. Her cunt was hot and wet with incestuous lust for her little boy.\n\nShe lay on her stomach on a large beach towel and spread her slender smooth legs. Butch got between them and oiled his hands. He sort of laid on her back and reached up and oiled her hands and arms..Then down to her back as he oiled. They were both drunk and horny. He fumbled trying to oil under her bikini strap and she drunkenly giggled and reached around and unsnapped it. Now her back was bare.\n\nShe slurred, ""Isn't that better?"" He then started oiling her feet and up her smooth legs. The thong was buried in her ass crack as he oiled her bare ass and into her crack. She said, ""Thank you darling. Now lay on your stomach so mommy can oil your back.\n\nThey both stood and Grace saw Butch's cock was rock hard with the head sticking out of his bikini. Butch saw his mother smiling at his boner, her oiled tits bare with hard nipples. She straddled his nearly bare ass and leaned over, her bare tits rubbing his back as she oiled down his arms.\n\nAs she oiled down his back she commented that he had a beautiful ass. She said his dad had a hot looking ass too. Butch replied that he had seen his dad in the shower and he did have a hot ass. Grace told him that his father had mentioned several times that he loved watching his son nude in the shower.\n\nGrace laughed and pulled his bikini down and said she wanted to see all of his ass and fingered his ass hole. She asked if that felt good and he said it did. She tongued his hole and said it tasted as good as his fathers. She said his father would like him sucking his hole. She asked if he was offended with her talking like that. He replied that he loved his father and wondered if his father would like him to suck his hole.\n\n""Baby, your father would like you to suck his hole and his beautiful cock. He knows you and your cousin jacked each other and sucked each other's cocks and it turned him on so much that he fucked me hard and long with his big cock. His cock is so big baby you would love it like I do. And his cum tastes so good. Now turn over baby and let me oil your front.""\n\nButch rolled over and his rock hard cock popped out of his bikini. ""Your cock is as big as your daddy's Butch. I know he would like to suck it but now I get to fuck it,"" she slurred. She pulled his suit off and then hers. Her cunt was wet and bubbly and the lips were swollen as she straddled his hard on. She pushed down and his mother fucker slid right in.\n\n""Oh fuck baby but your cock feels good, I wish your daddy could watch you fuck mommy."" she gasped. She started to ride him, her tits bouncing. ""Fuck me hard my little mother fucker!"" she screamed as they came together.\n\nShe collapsed on him and asked him to eat her fucked cunt and get her off again. She pulled off and straddled his face. He sucked his cum and licked her cunt to another orgasm. After she recovered a little she kissed him and tasted his cum and her cunt juices.\n\nThey collapsed in a sweaty pile. He was hard again minutes later and she sucked his slippery cock off. ""You are a hot mother fucker Butch. You got me off even better than your father ever has. Fuck but you are good.""\n\nWhen Bruce returned Grace told him in detail about how she got Butch drunk and he fucked her to huge orgasms. She told him it was his turn now. She conveniently left for the weekend leaving Bruce and Butch alone. Butch woke in the morning and remembered that his mother was gone for the weekend. He was about ready to jack off thinking of his dad's hot looking cock when his dad knocked on his bedroom door and came in just as Butch covered his naked body and hard on.\n\nHis dad said, ""Hey sport, moms gone for the weekend. She and I talked and we were thinking of joining a family nudist club. We met some really nice families and they asked us to join. They meet in a large house with a huge fenced yard and swimming pool. What do you think?""\n\nButch smiled and said that sounded like fun but he was afraid he would embarrass himself because he got hard so easily. Bruce said a lot of the men and boys got hard and the women and girls took that as a complement.\n\nHis dad said, ""How about you and I try nudism here and see what we think, ok?"" Butch threw back his sheet and showed his father his cum filled rock hard cock. He got out of bed and looked at himself in the mirror. He was turned on exposing his cock to his dad.\n\n""Wow!"" said Bruce, ""You're going to have a lot of friends with that nice looking cock.""\n\n""Your turn,"" Butch said.\n\nBruce dropped his shorts and his big cock meat stood out. Butch told him that his mother had told him that they both had a hot looking asses and asked what Bruce thought. His father bent him over and felt Butch's ass.\n\nHe spread his ass cheeks and felt his ass hole. He then kissed his spread ass hole and said, ""Butch, your ass is beautiful, like your mother said. It tastes good too. It's going to make a lot of guys hard. Now try mine."" Butch bent his naked father over and felt his ass. Then he spread his ass and felt his ass hole.\n\nHe went a step further and licked the moist hole with his tongue and said, ""I love your ass daddy and it tastes good too. You make me very hard. Is that ok?""\n\n""I love your cock and your ass Butch. You make me hard too. Let's go into the back yard under the sun and let the sun bathe our bodies. I love exposing my cock outside.""\n\nThey went into the back yard and felt the sun on their horny hot bodies. They lay on a blanket and Bruce pulled Butch close, sweaty bodies and hard cocks pressed against each other.\n\n""Your mother said she loved being fucked by you Butch. I know all about it and we both love you for fucking her. That has been our dream. How do you feel about me Butch. Do you like my body?""\n\nButch kissed him on the mouth as he grabbed his father's raging cock and said, ""Yes daddy I love your body. I used to watch your beautiful ass and cock while you showered. You made me so hot that I jacked off wishing your cock was in my mouth.""\n\nButch sucked his father's nipples and licked down his chest to his throbbing cock. He looked Bruce in the eyes as he took his dripping cock into his mouth. ""Oh fuck yes Butch, suck me,"" his father said.\n\nButch loved sucking his cousin off but that was nothing compared to sucking his own father's cock. He sucked and licked his father's wildly horny cock until he felt warm cum gush into his mouth and down his throat. When Bruce recovered he kissed his son and tasted his cum.\n\nBruce said, ""I loved you sucking me off son. Now you can fuck my ass if you want to.""\n\nButch tongued his father's sweet ass hole and loved the taste. He then spread his ass cheeks and entered his brown hole with his cock. He started slowly fucking his dad's shit hole and loved the slimy feel of his hot ass. His cock got do hard in his father's ass hole. It felt so good that he started fucking hard, wildly.\n\nJust then Grace walked into the back yard, nude, to get some sun. She had returned early. It was weird but extremely exciting to see her little boy fucking his father. She started finger fucking herself until Butch came hard in his dad's ass hole.\n\n""My, my, that was hot watching my little boy fuck his dad's beautiful ass. I am fucking turned on now. I need some hard cock but you are both soft. Maybe it's time to visit our nudist friends. I bet they would like Butch too. They like kids too I hear,"" she said.\n\n""Sounds good to me said Bruce. How about you Butch?"" his dad asked.\n\n""Sure,"" Butch said, ""I'm getting hard again.""\n\nGrace put on a long man's t shirt and both father and son wore shorts and t shirts. They arrived at the nudist's house and went in. The host, a large black man at the reception counter said, ""Good evening. I'm glad you decided to come and bring your son. Take your clothes off and go on in. There are drinks and refreshments on the sideboard.""\n\nGrace smiled at her two men, both hard. They undressed and went into a large room. Everyone was nude, fathers, wives, boys and girls. They were all drinking mixed drinks, straight liquor and even the girls and boys were smoking marijuana, drunk and high.\n\nThey sat on a couch and the host brought them large alcoholic drinks and marijuana cigarettes. He was really built, muscular and made no pretense about showing off his large black hard on. Grace rubbed his bare ass and thanked him.\n\nHe winked at her and said he would be back and show them around. His eyes were locked on her hairy wet cunt and Butch's young hard-on. They drank and smoked. Bruce asked how he liked marijuana and Butch said it made him fucking horny. Soon they were drunk and high with no inhibitions, no boundaries, none.\n\nThey noticed nude adults and children going in and out of other rooms or sitting around. The host came back and said he would show them around. Grace told him she needed his big black cock right now. She screamed with passion as she mounted his huge black cock and started wildly fucking him.\n\nA ten year old girl came staggering out of a room and saw Bruce. She said, ""My fucking drunk dad can't even get his cock hard enough to fuck me, how about you?"" Bruce sat on a chair and the little girl mounted him She slurred, ""Mister, your cock is bigger than my dads and my uncles. Fuck but I love big cocks."" Butch watched awhile as his dad fucked her and then wandered way. He watched several children fucking as he stroked his hard on.\n\nThen he saw a boy of about 14 dressed in stockings, garter belt and a little bra. His cock was hard in his panties. He was crying. Butch sat next to him and asked if he could help. He slurred that he dressed up tonight in pretty clothes for his dad because his dad liked to fuck him in girls clothes but his dad was off somewhere and he couldn't find him. Butch put his arm around the boy and the boy kissed him. The boy said he didn't like girls, only his dad and boys.\n\nButch said, ""I think you are pretty. Do you like me?""\n\nThe boy put his hand on Butch's cock and said he thought he was hot. Butch took the boy's cock out of his panties and told him he was pretty. ""Pretty enough to fuck?"" the boy asked. Butch positioned the boy over his cock and slid the panties aside and pushed his cock into the boy's moist ass.\n\nThe boy was sitting facing Butch and riding his cock while Butch jacked him. The boy came and blew cum on Butch's chest just as Butch came in his ass. The boy bent over so Butch could suck the cum from his ass hole.\n\nButch left and saw the black host coming out of a room, black cock hanging down and slimy. He smiled when he saw Butch and gave him a hug, pressing his slimy cock against him. He said he had just fucked his mother and she was really hot. Butch told him that he had fucked her too and she was hot for cock. The host asked Butch if he liked cock too. Butch replied that he loved cock and was really turned on about seeing his first black cock.\n\n""That's good my horny little man. Why don't you suck my black cock and taste your mother's cunt juices?"" Butch dropped to his knees and took the swollen slimy black cock head in his mouth. He slowly took more cock in his mouth without choking. The black mother fucker started to get hard in his mouth. ""My little man, you are really hot. Now suck my mother fucker real good.""\n\nButch had never been so turned on, sucking his first black cock. He loved the taste of this huge cock. He could feel the cock head, like a snake fucking his mouth. Then it erupted and powerful streams of cum shot down his throat. He drank most of the cum but he had to pull off to breath and some splattered on his face and chest.\n\nHe heard clapping and saw a ring of nudists watching, men obscenely stroking themselves. Butch belched cum and said, ""Line up if you want to fuck me."" He felt one cock after another fuck his ass hole. He sucked a line of cocks as his ass was fucked.\n\nAfter that he felt men and boys sucking cum from his ass hole. Others kissing him and sucking cum as he belched. He must have passed out. When he came to his mother and father were licking the cum from his soaked skin. They said the host was locking up and they needed to leave.\n\nAs they left the house the black host told them to ""cum"" back anytime. They were his favorites.\n\nCan it get any better than this?"
86,Adopted - 1,"['MF', 'family']","Walter groaned, and then the headboard started thumping against the wall even more quickly. He was probably on the verge of spraying a big load of cum all over his chest. Patty turned from the door, blushing fiercely as she retreated down the hall. She was dressed casually, in jeans and a blue work shirt that gave her large, braless tits plenty of room to jiggle and bounce. It was the sort of outfit that any normal housewife would have worn around the home, but she didn't feel normal.\n\nFor one thing, she was divorced now. The house and her modest monthly alimony checks were all she had to remember her long marriage to her husband. For another thing, she had a handsome young adopted son who was obsessed with jacking off.\n\nIt had started six months before, after the divorce. Walter was an unusually handsome young lad of eighteen, tall and muscular, with a bulging crotch that Patty, in spite of her embarrassment, had been unable not to notice. Patty had read that the sex drive of growing boys can be very strong, but that hadn't prepared her for the fact that Walter's cock seemed to be stiff and bulging most of the time.\n\nShe supposed her appearance had something to do with it. Patty was slimmer than average, with long legs and a cute, girlishly round ass. But her tits were so big that most of her bras had to be custom-made. Her body had always made men horny, and Patty was afraid that her only child was no exception. She had been mortified to see his cock swelling many times in the past six months, when she caught him ogling her figure.\n\nAt least he could try to restrain himself, Patty thought. Or at least be quiet about wanting to play with himself so much. It was three-thirty in the afternoon now, and Walter had been home for a half hour. He'd literally run upstairs as soon as he'd walked through the door with an obscene-looking bulge tenting through his slacks.\n\nTwo minutes later, the thumping had started. She heard it at least four times a day now. She'd tried to talk to him about it, both gently and sternly, but he just wouldn't listen. All he said was that he couldn't keep from rubbing his big prick as soon as it started to get stiff.\n\nWell, he was just going to have to learn to ignore it, Patty thought suddenly. Impulsively she went to the hall closet, finding the key to Walter's bedroom door hanging on a nail. Determinedly she went back to his room, knowing full well that she was about to catch her boy in the act. It wasn't normal for a lad to play with himself so much. Walter simply had to learn to control his sexual desires.\n\nPatty let herself into his room. It took Walter a moment to notice that she'd come in. As she'd expected, he was lying on his back with his pants around his ankles. A jar of baby oil stood prominently on the nightstand beside his bed. The youth's tongue lolled obscenely out of the corner of his mouth as he worked his fist feverishly on his crotch, whipping his hand up and down his throbbing, straining cock.\n\nPatty looked at it. It was the first time she'd ever seen her adopted son's naked, stiff prick; in spite of herself, she couldn't help being curious. She'd imagined that he'd have a relatively small prick, even though he was almost full-grown.\n\nPatty instantly saw that she was wrong. Walter's prick was huge. Stiffly the long, fat cock meat shaft rose out of his cock curls, at least nine inches long and as thick around as her wrist. The cock knob was as big as a small apple, bloated deep red and glistening with oozing cock cream. Instantly the divorce, sexually-frustrated mother felt a shameful new craving throbbing in her cunt. She had never imagined that seeing her own adopted son's stiff prick would make her pussy feel so wet and hot.\n\n""All right, Walter. Stop it right now!""\n\nWalter raised his head and finally saw that his mother was with him in the room. He sighed, releasing his big cock and folding his hands behind his head. He made no effort to cover his fuck organ, and the giant cockshaft continued to buck and pulse over his stomach. Patty sat beside her teen on the bed, trying not to stare at his cock. She felt her nipples stiffening and poking through the work shirt. She wished she'd worn a bra to prevent her enormous tits from jiggling in front of her adopted son.\n\n""Since when did you start barging in on me when my door is locked?"" Walter grumbled. ""Can't I even have some privacy?""\n\n""You know perfectly well I was knocking a moment ago. I think that's sufficient justification for using the key. Walter, you know this is something we need to talk about. All you ever do these days is jerk off. It's not normal. You're not going to develop normally if you spend all your time rubbing your cock and making it come.""\n\n""I can't help it,"" Walter grinned. ""My cock gets hard, and I feel like rubbing it. What's wrong with that?""\n\n""Don't you know any young girls who could..."" Patty blushed, stopping short of telling her adopted son to find a horny girl to fuck. ""... who could help you think more about normal things?""\n\n""You mean like fucking?"" Walter's grin broadened. ""Shit, Mom, I fuck a lot of girls. If you want, I can bring one home tomorrow and fuck her right here. I just like rubbing my prick a lot. It feels good.""\n\n""You... you could at least pull up your pants when your own mother is talking to you. This is very embarrassing.""\n\n""Well, you're the one who wanted to talk, Mom besides your not my real mother. I don't want to stop jacking off now. I've had a big load in my nuts all day. I need to cum bad!""\n\nAnd then the hung adopted son shocked his mother again, sliding his hand down to again tightly grip his giant prick. The astonished mother couldn't help staring at his tremendous cock as he started beating his meat again, slowly and very hard, groaning as he moved his fist up and down the oversized length of his cock.\n\n""Walter! Walter, for God's sake!"" Patty gasped at him, overwhelmed with both anger and an irresistible, incestuous lust. ""How... how dare you do that in front of your mother! You take your hand off your prick this instant!""\n\n""I don't want to, Mom. It feels good.""\n\nAnd then Walter stared openly at her tits, sighing as he watched the huge, spongy tits swaying slightly under her shirt.\n\n""Man, you sure have a pair of big ones, Mom. Sometimes I like to think about sucking them when I jerk off. It's even better looking at them at the same time.""\n\n""Walter!""\n\nPatty was so shocked that she knew she had to make her boy stop beating his cock that instant. She dropped her hand, intending to pull his finger off of his prick. But Walter withdrew his hand at the same time. The next thing Patty knew, her hand was filled with the hot stiffness of Walter's prick.\n\n""Ummm, that feels good, Mom! Why don't you rub it for me?""\n\n""You little bastard!""\n\nAnd then Patty started doing it. She didn't know what had come over her, what had prompted her to begin the worst possible sin with her adopted son. Her pussy was very wet, throbbing so hornily in her panties that she could hardly think straight. She felt overwhelmed by anger, frustration and a wanton, uncontrollable lust.\n\nWalter just lay there, smiling as he submitted to his sex-starved mother's hand job. Patty stared openly at his huge prick now, grimacing as she whipped her right hand up and down the cock stalk as fast as she could.\n\n""Does this feel good? Is this what you want me to do to you, Walter? Your very own mother? Are you really so disgusting that you want your own Mommy to jack on your cock like this? Do you want Mommy to suck it too? You'd like that, wouldn't you? You'd like your own mother to put your prick in her mouth and swallow your hot cum!""\n\nWalter responded by pushing her hand away, swinging around to sit up on the edge of the bed. He looked at his mother pointedly, then grinned, snapped his fingers, and pointed arrogantly at his aching cock.\n\n""Yeah, that's what I want, all right. Why don't you get on your knees right now, Mom? My cock needs a good sucking right away!""\n\n""You filthy, shameful, little boy ---""\n\nAnd then her words trailed off as she did what her adopted son requested, dropping to her knees in front of him and confronting the huge, aching length of his prick. Patty realized that she was breathing very hard, and that she could feel her heartbeat in her pussy better even than she could feel it in her chest.\n\nShe felt as if she'd lost all control of herself, as if it were no longer possible to distinguish between what she was really doing now and what she might have dreamed about. She couldn't believe that she was actually going to shove her own adopted son's cock down her throat and swallow his spewing cum.\n\nPatty wrapped her fingers tightly around his throbbing cock, sliding her fist to the root. She stared intently at the rosy, puffy cock knob for several seconds, seeing how the whole fat crown glistened with sticky spunk. The wanton mother lowered her head, pressing her lips to his piss hole. Shamefully she thrust out her tongue, eagerly licking the tasty cock juice from the tingling tip of his prick.\n\n""Unnggh! That feels good, Mom!"" Walter writhed on the edge of the bed, holding her head with both hands. ""Put it in your mouth, Mom! Suck it! You know you want to. Unggh, suck it good!""\n\nPatty shut her eyes, trying to block out the knowledge that she was now the kind of mother who gave blow jobs to her very own adopted son. Gradually she let her lips slide onto his pulsing fuck organ, slurping in inch after inch of his giant, throbbing cock. She stopped when she'd inhaled over a third of it, when she would have choked herself if she'd tried to swallow any more of his cock meat.\n\nThen the horny mother started sucking the prick extremely hard, keeping her eyes closed as she nursed contentedly on the aching stiffness of his hard-on. An absurd voice in the back of her mind still tried to justify what she was doing. She was showing him how awful he'd feel if he let his own mother suck his prick.\n\nPatty sucked the tasty cock harder and harder, shocking herself with her eagerness to mouth and slurp her adopted son's prick. She forced her face closer to his hairy crotch base, gagging herself, dying to swallow all of his cock meat in one swallow. The huge prick responded to her hard, wet sucking by growing even bigger and stiffer. The cock knob puffed up obscenely, pulsating on the roof of her gullet.\n\n""Ummlllppp,"" Patty gurgled.\n\nHer lewd, slurping sounds of cocksucking contentment had become very loud too, filling up the bedroom. Feverishly she started bobbing her head up and down, fucking her mouth with her boy's big prick. Her fingers tightened on the root of his cock. Then she furiously started jacking his prick as she sucked the tip, swirling and basting her tongue around the mushroom-shaped crown, lapping up the salty spunk as it dribbled out of his enormous, aching prick.\n\n""Mom, I'm gonna cum soon!"" Walter groaned. ""Unggh! I can feel it, Mom! It's really going to be a big one! Oh, suck it, suck me hard! You're such a fantastic cocksucker!""\n\nThe shocking, disgusting compliment was music to her ears. Patty felt her face redden as she started sucking cock as hard as she could, rapidly puckering and bellowing her cheeks around the cum-laden stiffness of his cock. Her fist was a blur, whacking up and down his hard-on. She was desperate to nurse a heavy, spurting load out of his cock, to be forced to swallow as fast as she could to gulp down all of her adopted son's cum.\n\n""Swallow it all, Mom! Cumming, cumming!""\n\nHe clutched her head, thrusting his hips off the bed, fucking his cockshaft another inch between her lips. Patty started to gag, but then, at last, her horny cocksucking efforts were finally rewarded. A tremendous shower of spunk blasted out of his swollen cockhead, squirting and splattering down his cum- loving mother's throat.\n\n""Ummmllppp!"" Patty gurgled.\n\nThe cock juice was spewing into her mouth, squirting on her tonsils and running down her throat. Feverishly she clung to the enormous, cream-shooting cock, loving the taste of her young adopted son's seed. Shamefully, the horny mother started sucking, jacking and swallowing all at the same time, not wanting to release her boy's prick until she'd sucked every droplet of salty cream from the crown of his cock meat.\n\nAfter nearly a half-minute, the cum-explosion was over, and the stacked blonde mother had her belly full of cock juice she'd secretly craved. She raised her head from her adopted son's crotch, dazed and desperately horny, running her tongue around her mouth to lick up the cream. Patty was breathing hard, and her pussy was so wet that it had completely soaked her panty crotch band.\n\nWalter's prick was still very hard, and throbbing in front of her face. Patty's pussy spasmed as she suddenly imagined the huge, fat pussy-pleaser plowing into her hairy cunt slit, ramming deeply in and out her cunt.\n\n""Well. I hope you're satisfied, Walter,"" she panted. ""You actually got Mommy to suck your big prick for you. I suppose now you want to do other dirty things with Mommy too.""\n\nWalter grinned, nodding. Patty rose to her feet, fumbling with her shirt buttons, unable to stop staring at her child's enormous cock.\n\n""Then I think you'd better take off the rest of your clothes, Walter. Now that we've begun, we'd better get these disgusting desires out of your system once and for all.""\n\nWalter grinned again, kicking off his shoes and sliding his pants off the rest of the way. All he had on now was his shirt, and he didn't need to take that off to give his mom the hard fucking she obviously needed. He sat up, watching her strip. Patty felt a flush of pride as she shrugged the shirt off, revealing her enormous tits.\n\n""You like Mommy's big tits, don't you, Walter?"" she asked. Patty ran her hands up her slim waist, cupping the giant, spongy tits and kneading them lasciviously. The nipples capping the creamy double D-cuppers were very wide and red, with stiff, protuberant tips. Patty kicked off her shoes and undid her jeans. Then, naked except for her panties, she joined her adopted son on the bed.\n\n""You can go ahead and suck Mommy's titties now, Walter. I suppose you've been thinking about that when you jack off too.""\n\nWalter just nodded. He knelt beside his mother, filing his hands with her gigantic, firm tits. Hungrily he kneaded and squeezed the tremendous tits, rolling them, and fanning his thumbs across the nipples. Patty shuddered as the pleasure of the tit massage went straight into her cunt.\n\n""You... you can suck them if you like,"" she panted.\n\nWalter sprawled on top of her, opening his mouth wide to engulf one straining nipple. Feverishly he started slurping on his mother's enormous tit, sucking and puckering his cheek, just as he'd once nursed milk out of her tits as a suckling baby. Patty whimpered, the need in her pussy growing stronger by the second. She tenderly cradled her loving adopted son's head, encouraging him to suck Mommy's tits as much as he liked.\n\n""You... you can touch my pussy now,"" she whispered. ""I suppose you want to do that too.""\n\nWalter slid his hand down, moving it between her thighs to press his finger against her pussy. Then he stopped tit-sucking and looked triumphantly into her eyes.\n\n""Man, Mom! Your cunt's really dripping!""\n\nPatty blushed. She'd known her pussy was wet, but she didn't know it was so wet that even her inner thighs were slick with her oozing pussy oils. Walter seemed fascinated by his mom's hot, creamy pussy. He grasped her panties and pulled them off, and the panty crotch stuck to her wet, throbbing cunt. Now his stacked, sexy mother was completely naked. Walter spread her thighs apart, staring at the wet, throbbing pussy that had birthed him so many years before.\n\n""What are you looking at me like that for, Walter?"" Patty panted. ""Why don't you just go ahead and ram you big prick into me right now? I know that's what you want to do, even if I am your mother.""\n\n""Wanna lick it first,"" Walter mumbled.\n\nAnd then he sprawled between her long legs, pushing up her thighs to give his mouth better access to her throbbing, tasty cunt slit. It took the naked mother a minute to even understand that her adopted son wanted to suck her pussy. Then she shuddered, biting her lip as she felt the first pressure of his tongue sluicing tentatively between the fragrant folds of her cunt.\n\n""Ungggh! Oh, Walter! What... what are you doing that for, Walter? Unggh! Unnggh!""\n\nWalter was too busy licking to reply. He obviously loved the taste of his mother's pussy, loved the way it felt to move his tongue busily up and down her pink, juice-glistening cunt. Patty instantly felt afraid of how she might act now. She'd been horny enough before Walter went down on her. She didn't know how outlandishly she might behave if he made her already aching cunt even wetter and itchier with his tongue.\n\n""No, Walter! You... unggh... you don't have to lick Mommy's pussy! Unnggh! Just fuck your mother, Walter. I now that's what you want!""\n\nWalter didn't answer. He held his mother's pussy lips open with his fingers, allowing him to thrust his tongue deeper into her wet, fragrant hole. The fuck cream kept running out of her cuntal depths, and her clit was very fat and swollen, protruding at the top of her fur-fringed cunt slit.\n\nWalter moved his tongue higher, proving his skill as a pussy licker as he began swabbing his mom's clit from side to side. His naked mother squealed, clutching his head with both hands. Then she urgently started thrusting and fucking her hips off the bed, urgently fucking her wet pussy onto his face.\n\n""Yes, Walter,"" she cried hoarsely. ""Unngggh! Mommy needs sucking now! Mommy needs sucking bad! Unggh! Lick Mommy's clitty, Walter! Oh, suck it, suck it good, make your mother cum!""\n\nWalter kept licking and kissing, pausing to rub his face on the dense, platinum colored curls that covered her lower belly in a rich moss. Now he straightened his fingers, pushing them into the narrow, clinging interior of his mother's pussy channel. Patty shuddered as her adopted son started jacking off her throbbing cunt, licking directly on her clit at the same time.\n\n""Suck it, Walter! Oh, please!""\n\nWalter took her clit between his lips. He sucked it gently but forcefully, slurping on it, at the same time pumping his fingers rapidly in and out of her cunt. Patty felt the cum welling up deep inside of her, making her nipples and asshole tingle as the pre-orgasmic sensations violently pleasured her whole body. Then she was cumming, cumming uncontrollably, while her very own adopted son sucked her cunt.\n\n""Eat it, Walter! Unnggh! Lick it, lick your mother! Cumming, cummmiinngg!""\n\nHer throbbing pussy spasmed and spewed, giving her child a mouthful of pussy juice to lick and suck up. Walter kept sucking her clit and jacking her off, guiding her through the peak of her orgasm. It was nearly a minute before the spasms subsided. By then, Patty had an aching need deep, deep inside her pussy that she'd never felt before. She desperately need to feel her adopted son's fat, meaty prick pounding into her cunt as fast as he could shove it in.\n\n""You... you can fuck your mother no, Walter. I know that's what you really want. Go ahead, Walter. Shove it in. Hurry!""\n\nWalter mounted his naked mother, crawling up between her thighs with his giant, dripping cock pulsing over his stomach. Impatiently Patty reached down, grasping the cockshaft and directing the cock knob to her pussy. She whimpered and bit her lip as she felt the meaty prick boring into her and stretching her pouty pussy lips to bursting around the invading thickness of his cock.\n\n""Unnggh! Oh, you've really got a fat one, Walter! I've had a lot of cocks, Dear, and yours is the fattest! Unnggh! You're really going to have to stuff it in, aren't you? Go ahead. Unggh! Shove it up Mommy's pussy, honey. Hurry, hurry!""\n\nWalter spread his knees apart, to put his hips in the best position to hammer in his cock. Then he started stroking, in and out, fucking his organ deeper into his mother with every stroke. Patty raised her head, looking down, watching the veined cockshaft gooshing in and out of her clinging pussy. The sight was violently exciting. She started humping and wiggling her round little ass, thrusting her throbbing pussy onto Walter's huge cock.\n\n""You... you can fuck me deeper, Walter,"" she panted. ""Go ahead, Walter. Fuck Mommy's tight cunt just as deep as you can!""\n\nWalter started stroking harder, making his mother grimace and shudder as he really started nailing his immense cock into her clinging, throbbing pussy. At last it was all the way inside her, buried to the balls in her cunt. Patty had never felt so stuffed with hard cock in her life. Her pussy was sucking and spasming uncontrollably now, constantly nursing around the huge, belly- probing stiffness of his cock. Walter lay motionless on top of her for several seconds. He let his elbow bend, crushing her huge tits under his descending chest.\n\n""Fuck your mother, Walter!""\n\nThe intensity of her incestuous desire becoming more apparent, Patty cocked her legs as high as she could and locked her calves together across his back. Then she started wiggling and humping like a bitch in heat, frantically fucking her tight, wet pussy onto her own adopted son's cock.\n\n""I said fuck me, Walter! Mommy's awfully horny now! Fuck me, fuck me good!""\n\nWalter pulled out, withdrawing until only the crown of his bloated, dripping hard-on distended his mother's pussy lips. He shuddered as he came down hard again, again spearing every inch of his giant fuck organ into her pussy. By then Patty was humping like a sex-starved machine, her huge tit mounds bouncing and quivering as she pistoned her pussy onto her adopted son's prick. Walter met his mother's rhythm, slamming his cock deeply into her buttery, sucking cunt.\n\n""That's right, Walter! Unngggh! Oh, shit, do it harder, fuck Mommy's cunt as hard as you can! I like it hard and dirty, Honey!"" Patty wrapped her arms around his shoulders, hugging him tight, gasping and squealing as her pussy spasmed uncontrollably around his big cock. ""Fuck me, Walter! Fuck me, you perverted child!""\n\nWalter panted on her shoulder, and then he started fucking his mother as hard as he could. Relentlessly he worked his hips between her thighs, grunting as he rammed his giant, arrow-like prick into the gooey depths of her sucking pussy. Already the horny mother could feel the second series of spasms welling up in her loins, making her ravished, cock-filled fuck hole suck even tighter around Walter's prick.\n\n""Mommy's cumming again, honey! Fuck your mother, fuck your horny mother! Unnggh! Cumming, Walter! I'm cummmiinnnggg!""\n\nHer pussy burst lusciously into orgasm, oozing out fuck cream, the narrow pink walls gripping and contracting around her adopted son's tremendously huge cock. Walter collapsed on top of her, ramming his cock in to the hilt. Then the second load of cum cream gushed out of his prick. Patty felt it spraying and spewing, erupting deep inside her pussy, deluging her womb with a hot, soothing load of jizz.\n\nHornily she flexed her fucking muscles around the erupting cockshaft, helping her child drain the reservoir in his balls completely in her pussy. But she could already feel her guilt, shame and disgust returning now that she'd succumbed to the craving to give her pussy to her own adopted son. This would be the first time, she thought, and also the last. She simply couldn't live with herself if she continued to relieve her own adopted son's cock every time it got achy and stiff."
87,Adopted - 2,"['MF', 'family']","Early that afternoon, Patty dressed and went shopping. The first thing she heard when she let herself back into the house was the frantic moaning and screaming upstairs. Patty just stood there, unable to believe her ears, instantly feeling her pussy growing wet, hot and sticky under her panties. Then she remembered what her adopted son had said the day before. He'd decided to keep his promise. He'd brought home some young girl to fuck.\n\n""Oh, fuck me, Walter!"" The girl was obviously in the throes of ecstasy. She sounded very young. ""Unngh! Oh, fuck me with your big cock, fuck me hard! Make me cum, Walter!""\n\nPatty put the groceries on the kitchen counter. She was trembling. She went upstairs, her mind already filing with obscene images, of her hung adopted son slamming his dripping prick into some lucky little slut's gooey cunt.\n\nThe voices grew louder. Her adopted son's bedroom door was open. Patty told herself not to look, told herself that the sight of her adopted son fucking another girl would again put her lust for him over the edge. Patty couldn't help herself. She stood in the open door, staring in.\n\nThe girl *WAS* hot, way too hot for Walter. She was pretty and sexy, blonde and slinky. She was on top of Walter, who lay on his back, smiling up at her, his hands folded behind his head. The girl had a very quick, nimble ass, and she was now gyrating it in a frenzy, frantically pistoning her wet little pussy up and down Walter's cock.\n\n""Gonna cum,"" the girl panted. She clutched Walter's shoulders, shuddering as she slammed her hairy little fuck hole onto the base of his prick. ""Fuck me, Walter. Love your prick, Walter! Fuck me, fuck me....""\n\n""Get out,"" Patty hissed.\n\n""Oh, shit!"" the girl said.\n\nThe girl leapt off the bed, making Walter's cock slide out of her pussy with an obscene popping sound. Patty advanced on her menacingly. Thirty seconds later, the anonymous little slut was gone, having set a potential world record in wiggling into her clothes and dashing down the stairs.\n\nShe was alone in the house with her adopted son again. Patty stood at the foot of the bed, breathing hard, staring at her adopted son's enormous cock.\n\n""What was the meaning of that?""\n\n""I was horny,"" Walter shrugged, with a grin. ""I told you I might bring some chick over, Mom. I mean, if you won't fuck me anymore, why shouldn't I?""\n\n""You're disgusting,"" Patty hissed. ""A girl that age, fucking her like that right in your room. With the door wide open. You ought to be ashamed of yourself. Can't you ever think about anything but your big cock?""\n\n""Nope. Matter of fact, I'm thinking about it right now. Why don't you let me fuck your tight pussy again, Momma? Shit, I'd shoot my cum up your pussy than that little chick's any day.""\n\n""You're disgusting.""\n\n""Come on, Mom.""\n\nHe got off the bed, naked, his enormous fuck organ wagging obscenely before him as he advanced on his chaste, secretly sex-starved mother. Patty just stood there. She knew she could have left, or yelled at him again. But watching Walter's gigantic cock boring into the young girl's pussy had made her so, so horny. Her cunt was throbbing again, beating as it oozed juice into her panties. Patty needed a good fucking very, very badly.\n\n""Take your hands off of me,"" she said feebly.\n\nBut she didn't mean it, and they both knew it. Walter led her to the bed. He put her on her back, letting his mother lie there as he stripped off her clothes. Her large, stiff-nippled tit melons wobbled tantalizingly as he pulled off her bra, and Walter paused to nurse on his mother's tits, to slurp her red nipples deeply between his lips.\n\nOff came her shoes, her skirt, her wet, cunt juice-smelling bikini panties. Then the fuck-hungry mother was completely naked. Walter joined her on the bed, crawling up between her legs.\n\n""Cock 'em up, Mom.""\n\n""No, Walter. You know it's a sin. You don't really want to fuck Mommy again, do you?""\n\n""I said cock 'em up.""\n\n""Oh, Walter....""\n\nShamefully, hornily, the mother then did as her adopted son asked. She raised her knees high over her shoulders, spreading them, completely opening her wet, throbbing, curly-haired pussy hole for the invasion of his cock. Walter grinned, mounting his mother. He fit the spongy tip of his prick between the pouting petals of her very tight cunt.\n\n""Man, I've really got a hot load now,"" he panted. ""I was just about to shoot off when you walked in. I'm gonna cum so fucking hard I'll probably knock you off the bed!""\n\nPatty didn't answer. She was too busy looking down, excitedly watching her adopted son's immense cock-lance boring into her pussy. The stiff prick stretched her pussy lusciously, making the walls clasp and grip exquisitely around the invading thickness of his cock.\n\nFor nearly a full day she'd fantasized about this, about again feeling her boy's prick slamming back into her pussy. Now it was deep inside her again, boring deep inside her cunt. Shamefully the naked mother stared wigging and humping, fucking her horny, itchy pussy onto the satisfying stiffness of Walter's cock.\n\n""Yes, Walter, it feels so good now,"" she panted. ""It's time to fuck Mommy again, honey. Unnggh! Fuck your mother, lover, fuck your mother's horny cunt!""\n\nShe cocked her long legs up higher, draping her ankles over his shoulders, completely opening her gooey pussy hole for the skewering shaft of his cock. Her hung adopted son started fucking. He braced his knees on the bed, looming over his mom, supporting his weight on straight arms. Rhythmically he fucked her tightly grasping pussy, spearing his big cock in and out of her cunt.\n\n""Fuck me, fuck my pussy!"" Patty gasped. She humped to meet his strokes, her enormous tits bouncing and shivering, undulating every time her adopted son fucked her deep wit his cock.\n\n""Unnngh! Oh, shit, Walter, you've really got a bit one! Give Mommy a good fucking now! Harder, honey, harder! Fuck Mommy's cunt till I can't even walk!""\n\nWalter moaned, experiencing the luscious tightness of his mother's pussy. It seemed impossible that she had ever given birth; her cunt was tighter, and sucked his cock more sweetly, than that of the teenybopper he'd been humping only minutes before.\n\nNow his cock was all the way inside her syrupy fuck channel, buried to the balls. Patty felt completely overwhelmed by the size of his fuck shaft. It stuffed her belly, reaching into the depths of her womb. Her horny adopted son started working his ass rapidly on top of her, spearing his big prick in and out of the clinging sheath of her pussy.\n\n""Do you like the way I fuck you, Mom?"" he panted. ""Do you want me to fuck you harder, Mom? Do you like the way I fuck your tight, juicy little cunt?""\n\n""Yes, baby,"" Patty squealed. She started bucking her hips in a frenzy, eager for harder, deeper thrusting of the wonderfully big cock. ""Fuck your mother, baby. Mommy's cunt's so juicy! Unngggh! Harder, honey, please do it harder! Oh, fuck, oh, shit, Mommy needs a good cum so much!""\n\nWalter sprawled flat on his naked mother, crushing her giant tits under his chest. Then he started fucking her pussy as fast as he could. In and out his huge cock sawed, spearing into her womb. Patty humped and shuddered beneath him, grimacing and twisting her head from side to side, overwhelmed by the ecstasy of being fucked with her own adopted son's prick.\n\n""Mommy's going to cum now!"" she gasped, almost shouting out the words. ""Harder, Walter! Unnggh! Fuck your mother, fuck your horny mother! I'm cumming! I'm cumming!""\n\nHer pussy spasmed violently in orgasm, spewing juice onto Walter's hammering cock, sucking the aching stiffness of his huge, pounding prick. Walter kept fucking as hard as possible, relentlessly drilling his organ into the depths of her pussy hole.\n\nThe cum lasted for nearly a minute straight. When it was over, Walter was still ramming his cock into her belly as hard as he could. He hadn't cum yet, had kept himself from filling his mother's belly with his hot, spewing seed.\n\nWhich meant, Patty quickly realized, that she could suck it out of his big prick instead.\n\n""T-t-take it out, Walter,"" Patty panted, deeply ashamed of what she longed to do next. ""Please, stop fucking Mommy's pussy.""\n\n""Gotta cum,"" Walter grunted.\n\n""I know. I... I want to suck it now. Please, Walter. Mommy wants to suck your cock so bad.""\n\nWalter stopped humping, pausing to smile knowingly down at his mom. Then he slid his throbbing prick out of her pussy and rose from the bed. He stood up, his cock pulsing as he waited for his mom to get on her knees in front of him. Patty did it. It made her feel like even more of a slut to kneel like this in front of her adopted son, to be on her knees looking up at him as she popped his cock into her mouth and started sucking to draw out its load of spunk.\n\n""Give me some good cocksucking, Mom....""\n\nPatty stared hungrily at the huge cock throbbing in front of her face. She gripped it in her fist, sliding her hand down to the base to hold his cock in position. Then she popped the cock knob into her mouth, and then she started sucking it.\n\nIt tasted especially good now, from fucking two wet, creamy pussies in a row. Contentedly Patty gurgled as she nursed on the big prick, thrusting her tongue into the cum hole to lap up the oozing jizz. The cock knob was already very fat and puffy, and the cum cream oozed out every instant. Patty's pussy got itchy again as she thought of how much cock juice was jacked in her adopted son's balls, of how heavily he would soon be showering her tonsils with cream.\n\n""Man, you like putting my cock in your mouth, don't you, Mom?""\n\nPatty didn't answer. She was too busy sucking cock. Loudly and wetly she slurped on the tasty prick, hearing her own gurgling, smacking sounds of cocksucking pleasure filling the bedroom. The prick grew even stiffer, beating on the roof of her mouth. Patty thrust her left hand between her thighs, beginning to rub her wet pussy. Shamelessly she finger fucked and sucked hard cock at the same time.\n\nHer mouth was stretched to bursting, contorted obscenely as she struggled to accommodate the blood-beating thickness of her young adopted son's cock. Patty bobbed her head, her blonde tresses bouncing on her shoulders, urgently fucking her mouth with his cock. She tightened her fingers around the base of his cock, and then she started beating his prick meat much harder than before, urgently whipping her right hand up and down the pulsing stalk of his prick.\n\n""Gonna shoot it,"" Walter gasped.\n\nHe clutched her head with both hands, lunging forward, cramming another half- inch of his cock between her lips.\n\n""Suck it, Mom, suck it good! Unngh! You're a great cocksucker, Mom! Oh, fuck, cumming now!""\n\nThe giant prick started spewing, spraying rich gobs of cum juice down the cock-loving mother's throat. Patty nursed feverishly on her boy's giant cock, loving the taste of his cream. Again and again, the sappy white stuff sprayed out of his cock tip, spurting on her tonsils, running down her throat. Patty clung shamelessly to the huge, squirting cock, jacking and sucking it, feeling her belly filing up with cream.\n\nAt last the sticky white cock juice stopped blasting out of his hard-on. Patty popped the big, wet cock out of her mouth, panting as she stared intently at the cock knob. She felt completely depraved now, unable to suppress her constant craving to fuck and suck with her own adopted son.\n\nIf she'd gone this far with him, she might as well go the rest of the way. It had been a long, long time since she'd felt a prick anywhere near as huge as her adopted son's boring into her tender little shitter.\n\n""You're... you're a dirty boy, Walter,"" Patty panted, still jacking his fuck pole slow and hard. ""You're a dirty boy for wanting to fuck your mother like this. Don't you feel dirty for letting Mommy suck your cock?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""I'll... I'll bet you fantasize about fucking Mommy's tight little asshole too, don't you? That would be just like you, you perverted little boy. Do you fantasize about fucking my hot little asshole when you jack off, honey? Is that where you'd like to shove this big cock of yours next?""\n\nWalter just grinned in response, his prick throbbing harder than ever. Patty rose unsteadily to her feet. The idea of asshole fucking was morally repugnant to her, but that meant nothing to the puckered, pink hole that was now already throbbing lewdly in and out. It just happened to be the case that Patty had been born with an unusually sensitive, itchy little asshole. Whenever her cunt got wet, her asshole usually felt hot and tingly too.\n\n""You'd better get some Vaseline from the bathroom, Walter. I guess you're never going to get over your sick desire to fuck your mother unless I let you fuck my asshole too.""\n\nWalter disappeared into the bathroom. Patty grabbed a pillow, thrusting it under her belly to elevate her hips. She felt completely ashamed of herself, knowing how badly she needed this torrid session of assfucking with her adopted son. Shamefully she gripped her rounded little white ass globes, spreading them wide, revealing her pink, puckered shit orifice to her only adopted son.\n\nWalter returned to the bedroom, finding his mother sprawled on her stomach, holding her ass cheeks open. He grinned, again joining her on the bed. Patty heard him moving behind her, uncaping the Vaseline jar. She whimpered as her boy started pasting the lube liberally all over her little shitter.\n\n""Stick your fingers in, Walter. Get Mommy's little asshole nice and juicy.""\n\nWalter did as his mother asked, straightening his fingers, thrusting them into the gripping interior of his mother's shit tunnel. Patty groaned, fucking her tight, itchy asshole onto his hand. Then she heard a new sound behind her as her adopted son basted his huge cock liberally with Vaseline.\n\n""That's enough, Walter. Time to fuck Mommy's asshole now, honey. Hurry, honey, give Mommy's asshole a good, hard ass fucking!""\n\nWalter mounted his naked mother, aiming his swollen cock tip at her rubbery shit hole. Patty gasped with intense pleasure as she felt the cock cleaving into her bowels, instantly stretching her burning asshole to the bursting point around the invading thickness of his prick.\n\nIt had been so, so long since her last asshole reaming. It was probably at one of her gangbangs at a Frat house in college.\n\nPatty's asshole was already sucking and spasming needfully in response to her adopted son's cock, sucking and gripping Walter's prick to welcome it into her body. Patty bit her lip, suppressing the slight pain she felt as her asshole stretched to accommodate his cock. Then she started humping again, wiggling at the same time, trying to help her hung adopted son stuff every inch of his fuck pole into her narrow, gripping ass.\n\n""Fuck your mother, fuck Mommy's little asshole!"" she pleaded.\n\nPatty released her buns, no longer needing to hole them open. She thrust her hand under her belly and started finger fucking, rubbing her aching clitty as hard as she could.\n\n""Mommy needs assfucking, Walter!"" she panted. ""Deeper, baby, really ram it in now! Oh, fuck, oh, shit, fuck Mommy's asshole as deep as you can!""\n\nWalter grunted as he heaved on top of her, forcing his immense cock deeper and deeper into the Vaseline-slickened heat of her asshole. Then it was all the way inside her, buried to the balls, his huge prick pulsating as it soaked in the indescribable tightness of her shit tunnel.\n\nPatty started humping harder, moaning and crying as she shamefully fucked her stretched, tingling asshole onto his cock. Walter pulled out slowly, then rammed his prick back into her bowels. Then he settled into a hard, fast rhythm, slamming his prick in and out of his mother's horny little shitter.\n\n""Fuck my asshole, fuck my horny little asshole!"" Patty pleaded. She finger fucked her pussy in a frenzy, simultaneously thrusting her asshole onto his cock.\n\n""Unngggh! Mommy's got such a horny little asshole, honey! It needs fucking super bad! Oh, shit, please do it harder! Oh, darling, fuck Mommy's asshole as hard as you can!""\n\nWalter did as his mother asked, ramming his cock up her shit chute as hard as he could. The enormous fuck organ had swelled even stiffer, and Patty sensed that her hung adopted son would soon be basting her bowel tract with another load of cum.\n\nThe orgasm burst suddenly deep inside her, making her pussy gush onto her fingers, and her asshole spasmodically grip and milk around Walter's hammering cock. Patty shrieked with shameful pleasure, humping and bucking and thrusting as hard as she could.\n\n""Fuck my asshole, fuck Mommy's horny asshole!"" she cried. ""My asshole's cumming now, Walter! Fuck it, fuck it good! Cuummmiiinnngggg!""\n\nWalter collapsed on top of her, ramming his cock to the hilt in her tenderly sucking bowels. Then his load of cock juice spewed out of his balls. It lashed out of his cock tip, spraying into his mother's asshole, deluging her shitter with an ocean of cream. Hornily the naked mother flexed her shitting muscles around the huge, erupting cock, helping him draining his balls completely in her ass.\n\n* * * * * * * *\n\n She had to do something about Walter's craving to fuck her. Patty paced her bedroom several hours later, trying to ignore the wet ache in her pussy, wondering what she could do to end her shocking liaison with her adopted son.\n\nShe'd make him see a counselor. Yes, that was right. A counselor could help him deal with his uncontrollable sex drive. Patty went to her bureau, finding her address book and thumbing through the pages. She still didn't think that her own lust had anything to do with the fact that she'd let her adopted son fuck her. She blamed it all on him.\n\nMargaret Kelly. She was a therapist of some sort. Patty had heard about her because Margaret Kelly sometimes worked with young people referred by Walter's school. Margaret was supposed to be a mother too, with a growing adopted son of her own. Having a record of school referrals was as much endorsement as Patty needed. She'd make sure that Walter saw Margaret Kelly as soon as possible, to discuss his shocking desire to suck and fuck his very own mother."
88,Adopted - 3,"['MF', 'family']","Walter had seemed pretty sullen when he'd entered her home a few minutes before, and followed her into her small office in the rear of her house. Margaret now considered the leering tone of his voice and wondered if he had, in fact, already fucked Patty Wayne>\n\nIt was possible. She knew from her other cases that there was a whole lot of Mommy/Son, Daddy/Daughter fucking going on out there in the suburbs, but adopted incestthis was a first.\n\nIf Walter was fucking Patty, it wouldn't bother Margaret in the least. To the school board and the local PTA, Margaret came across as a modestly-priced counselor who occasionally helped out boys who were having problems in school. What the school board didn't know was that Margaret helped out most of these boys by letting them fuck her. The only reason she ever worked as a counselor was that it gave a chance to suck and fuck with lads just about Walter's age.\n\nMargaret was thirty-six now, and looked at least four years younger. She was petite with dark brown hair had a girlish body highlighted by extremely large, very suckable tits. Margaret had married when she was very young. Her husband had divorced her three years ago and when her sister died her teenaged nephew Henry move in. Margaret lived off of his alimony checks and the money she made from counseling, which wasn't much.\n\nThe ironic thing was that her husband had divorced her because of her extremely strong appetite for sucking and fucking young studs. A young stud's cock, Margaret felt, stiffened much more rapidly than that of his older counterpart, and invariably sprayed more hot, tasty cum juice into her mouth or pussy or asshole. Young boys always fucked very hard and fast, which was just how Margaret liked getting her pussy pounded, and they were always eager to keep fucking and cumming all night.\n\nMargaret had seduced many troubled lads that the school board, PTA or principal's office had referred to her. The best cure for most young male problems, she felt, was a healthy dose of fucking and cocksucking. It was rare for any boy to act up at home or at school if he was getting the cum sucked out of his cock on a daily basis. Margaret was always eager to relieve a lad in this fashion, particularly if his cock was long and fat. The bulge in Walter's pants indicated that he had a long, fat one too.\n\nMargaret had always had a special appetite for sucking the jizz out of unusually big, stiff hard-ons. Her husband had been well-endowed, and the glue that had held their marriage together had been her penchant for nightly cocksucking. Now, Margaret felt violently aroused by even the faint possibility that young Walter had actually fucked his own mother. The most intensely satisfying fantasies she'd ever had, which she'd suppressed religiously, were those of teaching her own, innocent Henry how to suck and fuck.\n\n""I might be missing the point, Walter,"" Margaret said. ""When your mother called me this morning, she told me that her problem with you has become very serious. She said that you've frankly confessed a sexual interest in her, and that you've even tried to initiate a sexual relationship with her. Now, I get the impression that this sexual contact has progressed farther than your mother indicated. Is that true?""\n\n""Whatever she told you."" Walter shrugged.\n\n""Do you fuck your mother, Walter?""\n\nWalter just stared at her. Margaret moved her chair closer. ""It's perfectly all right with me if you do, Walter. Adopted son fucking your semi-mother is more normal than most people think. The cock of a boy your age can grow stiff many times each day with a little provocation. Boys your age can be very sexually aggressive, and it's natural for them to make strong passes at available women, especially older woman. I want to assure you, Walter, that any admission you make to me won't leave this room. Now tell me the truth. You have fucked your mother, haven't you?""\n\nWalter hesitated only a moment longer. Then he smiled, ""Yeah, I have.""\n\n""Who initiated this sexual contact?"" Margaret asked, as she felt her cunt getting wet and hot.\n\n""I did. She didn't mind it much, though. She thinks she did. That's why she sent me here.""\n\n""Why did you want to fuck your own mother, Walter? Were you just so horny that any pussy would do, or did you have a particular craving to fuck her?""\n\n""Both.""\n\n""Would you say that you have a very high sex drive, Walter?"" Margaret picked up the pencil and pretended to take notes.\n\n""Very.""\n\n""Do you masturbate a lot? How many times a day do you jack off, on the average?""\n\n""Five or six.""\n\n""That's a great deal, Walter. Do you always squirt out a great deal of semen when you cum? Or do you sometimes just shoot out a small amount?""\n\n""Always a lot.""\n\nMargaret felt her cunt throbbing. She stared at the lad's crotch, realizing that the dirty talk, as she'd intended, was giving him a magnificent looking hard-on.\n\n""I can't help noticing that your prick is getting stiff right, now, Walter. Does that happen frequently?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""It feels good when your cock gets big and stiff, doesn't it?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nMargaret put down her notebook. ""Walter, I'm going to ask you a special favor now. I'd like you to take down your pants and show your hard cock to me. I think my counseling to you would be more valuable if I could see and inspect your cock. There might be something wrong with it.""\n\nWalter stood up, leering at the busty brunette knowingly as he opened his belt and pulled down his zipper. He stepped out of his shoes, then let his pants drop to his ankles, stepping out of them, leaving him naked from the waist down except for his socks.\n\n""Oh, Walter. Why, it's just incredibly huge!""\n\nThe cock was enormous. It stood out of his cock fur like a baseball bat, nine inches long and very thick, so stiff that it was bucking and throbbing uncontrollably up and down. Margaret's mouth watered as she ogled the fat, meaty cock knob, imagining how it would puff up just before he shot a big load of juice down some lucky cocksucker's throat.\n\n""I'd better take a closer look, Walter.""\n\nMargaret stood up, her pussy throbbing as she stood, then knelt before her young client. She suppressed a groan as she stared at the mammoth prick pulsing in front of her face. Margaret pinched his spongy cock head, running her fingers all over his cock meat. The prick bucked and pulsed in front of her face.\n\n""It looks perfectly healthy,"" she said breathlessly. ""Does it feel good when I touch your hard cock like that?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nMargaret wrapped her hand around the root of his huge, throbbing prick. Lewdly she started jacking the big cock up and down, slow and hard. She stared at the cock knob, watching the piss hole open up to spit out little droplets of cream.\n\n""Does this feel better, Walter? Is this how you touch your prick when you jack off?""\n\n""I think it would feel a lot better if you sucked on it, Mrs. Kelly.""\n\n""That might be therapeutic too, Walter. To see your reaction.""\n\nBy now a great deal of sticky, milky cock juice had dribbled out of Walter's cock head. Margaret pressed her palm on the cock knob, coating it with her spunk. She slid her fist to the root of his prick, holding it in position. Then, with a little smacking sound, she pressed her lips to the tip of his cock.\n\nHis fuck organ tasted very good, and so did the cum ooze. Margaret could already picture herself eagerly gulping down a heavy cum blast when she made him pop his rocks. She shut her eyes, concentrating on the taste and sensations of cocksucking. Gradually she let her lips part, slurping in inch after inch of his huge, throbbing prick.\n\nWalter looked down at her, excited by the spectacle of the brunette inhaling his big prick. Margaret stopped when her lips were stretched to the bursting point around the aching thickness of his cock. She immediately started sucking very hard, knowing how much a young boy enjoys a hard, wet cocksucking. Walter shuddered with pleasure, clutching her head with both hands.\n\n""Hard,"" he panted. ""Do it really hard!""\n\nMargaret pictured Walter's mother on her knees like this, hungrily slurping the tasty stiffness of her own adopted son's prick. The image was arousing to her; she would have to make a point of asking Walter for the details of his incestuous contact with his mother.\n\nThen, Margaret again found herself thinking of giving head like this to her own nephew, Henry. It was her most forbidden fantasy, and one that violently aroused her as she considered it now. Margaret's cheeks flushed brightly as she slurped on Walter's cock, determined to milk a really big load of cum juice out of his prick.\n\n""Harder,"" Walter panted. ""Oh, shit, you suck my cock so good!""\n\nMargaret started beating his cock as she sucked, whipping her strong right hand tirelessly up and down his huge, aching cock meat. Her cocksucking sounds grew progressively louder, as she eagerly sucked his big, blood-laden cock. Hot, milky cock juice dribbled out of the cock know, oozing onto her tongue. Margaret lapped it up, sucking and slurping, her belly aching as she imagined herself gulping down a really rich load of jizz.\n\nAfter five minutes of steady hard, wet sucking, Walter's prick had grown as hard as iron. He writhed as he stood over her, wincing and pulling her hair, on the verge of spraying her tonsils with spunk.\n\nMargaret alternated rapidly between puffing her cheeks up and caving them in again, hungrily sucking cock as hard as she could. Her fist was a blur as it whipped up and down his cock, wildly jacking Walter's fuck organ into her mouth.\n\nNow the prick throbbed violently on the roof of her mouth, ready to burst.\n\n""I'm cumming!"" Walter gasped suddenly. ""Suck my cock, Mrs. Kelly, suck my stiff fucking cock! Oh fuck, cuummiiinnnggg!""\n\nAn incredible geyser of cum juice blasted out of his piss hole, spurting on the roof of the cream-starved ladies's mouth. The first burst was followed by spurt after spurt of hot, tasty cum.\n\nMargaret whimpered, flaring her nostrils to breathe around the donkey cock thickness of Walter's erupting prick. The cock juice kept spraying out of his cock head, shooting onto her tonsils, filling her stomach with cream. Margaret clung ecstatically to the disgorging prick, slurping and gulping, determined to nurse every drop of cum out of Walter's balls.\n\nAt last his orgasm subsided. Margaret took the big, wet prick out of her mouth and stared at it intently. It was still stiff. Looking at it made her pussy tingle. How good it would be to allow a hung lad who'd fucked his own mother to ram her pussy too.\n\n""Well. That was very therapeutic, Walter,"" Margaret said huskily. ""You certainly were correct in saying that your prick always shoots off plentifully when you orgasm. I can't help noticing that your cock is still extremely stiff now. Do you often need to cum twice in a row to relieve the painful stiffness in your fuck organ?""\n\n""Yeah,"" Walter sighed. ""Sometimes even more than that.""\n\n""Then let's try another therapy exercise, Walter. You can fuck my pussy, right here on the floor, and you can think about your mother when you're doing it. Does that sound like an appealing idea to you?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""All right, Walter. Let me just take off my clothes.""\n\nThe wanton brunette rose to her feet, never taking her eyes off of Walter's enormous cock. Quickly she stripped naked, anticipating the effect that the unveiling of her petite, voluptuous body would have on Walter's cock.\n\nWalter groaned, staring at her, his prick pulsing harder than ever. Margaret was proud of her body. She was petite all over, except for her tits, which were extremely large and firm as they had been when she was in her teens. If it had not been for her position as a therapist and mother, the brunette would have spent much more time teasing men with her mouth-watering chest size. She enjoyed doing her errands in a tight t-shirt without a bra, letting men watch as her sumptuous tits quivered and bounced as she moved.\n\nWalter was ogling her big tits now. Margaret stretched out on the floor, wiggling her tight little ass into a good humping position on the carpet. She continued to stare hungrily at the lad's immense prick as she cocked and spread her girlish thighs high and wide.\n\n""Go ahead, Walter. Get on top of me. Fuck my juicy cunt.""\n\nWalter dropped to his knees, his mammoth fuck pole jerking and twitching over her belly. He held his prick in hand, then fit the spongy cock tip into her tight, wet pussy. Margaret looked down, eagerly watching the fat, blue-veined fuck pole disappearing into her cunt.\n\n""Is my cunt tight enough for you, Walter? Do you like fucking my pussy as much has you like fucking your horny mother?""\n\nWalter didn't answer. He hovered on straight arms above her, his knees spread between her legs, his ass cheeks flexing as he fucked his long, achy cockshaft deeper into her pussy. The giant prick was really stretching her now. Margaret gasped with pleasure, feeling the battering ram hard-on plowing relentlessly into her. She started wiggling and humping at the same time, helping her young client bury his cock completely in her spasming, clasping cunt slit.\n\n""It feels so good, Walter! Unnggh! Fuck me deep, honey. Fuck me like you fuck your mother, honey. I need a good, hard fucking too!""\n\nWalter sprawled on top of her, crushing her tits under his chest. His hand came down, clawing the sides of her ass cheeks. Then he started fucking fast and hard, banging her blushing little ass onto the floor, drilling her tight pussy with long, skewering strokes of his blood-laden cock.\n\n""Is this how you fuck your mother, Walter? Unhggh! Oh, fuck, my pussy's so wet! Do it harder now! Feels so fucking good!""\n\nShe raised her legs as high as she could, draping her ankles over his shoulders, completely opening her gooey fuck hole for the womb-reaching thrusts of his cock. Walter grimaced as he loomed over her, experiencing the delicious, spasming tightness of her pussy. Faster and faster he rammed his cock into her belly, reaming out her cunt completely with every stroke.\n\n""You like fucking, don't you, Walter? Unghh! That's why you fucked your mother, isn't it? You just wanted a nice, tight pussy to fuck. Isn't that right?""\n\nWalter just kept on grunting and humping, banging his stiff prick into her pussy. Margaret humped and wiggled to meet his strokes, shuddering every time the stiff cock reached the innermost depths of her cunt.\n\n""Do you have a horny mother, Walter? Does she like the way you fuck her as much as I do? It's nice to have a mom who's willing to fuck you, isn't? You don't have to go out and find a willing girl when your prick gets hard. You can just stay home and fuck your own mother's cunt.""\n\nMargaret flexed her pussy muscles, making her narrow fucking channel grip and milk around the lad's pounding cock. By now Walter was fucking as hard as he could. He panted hoarsely on her neck, violently aroused by both her tight, gripping pussy and the obscene things she said about his fucking relationship with his mother.\n\nMargaret could feel her pussy gripping and flexing uncontrollably now. It was time to stop teasing Walter about his mother, and to instead concentrate on making herself cum.\n\n""Unngggh! My pussy's so wet now, Walter! Unggh! Fuck my cunt hole, fuck it super hard!""\n\nWalter fucked harder still, ramming his hips down, pounding his gigantic prick into the gushing sheath of her pussy. Margaret humped frantically to meet his strokes, her giant tits jiggling under his chest. Then her pussy started to suck and throb, and she knew she was on the verge of an extremely hard cum.\n\n""Fuck my pussy, fuck my horny little pussy!"" she squealed. ""I'm cumming, Walter! Cuuummmiiinnngggg!""\n\nThe cum was long and hard, pounding through her naked body, making her cock- stuffed fuck hole ripple lusciously around the probing length of Walter's prick. Walter kept fucking as fast as he could, his meaty cockshaft growing to total stiffness inside her belly. Then he rammed his big cock to the hilt, and Margaret knew he was cumming too.\n\n""Oh, Mrs. Kelly!""\n\nThe second load of whit, sticky cock juice sprayed out of his cock tip, spouting and streaming torrentially into her cunt. Margaret shuddered with pleasure as she felt it blasting into her pussy, anointing the itchy walls of her cunt hole with a soothing tide of jizz.\n\n""That's a good boy, Walter. Shoot it all out.""\n\nShe humped, wiggled and flexed her fucking muscles, contracting her pussy around his jism-squirting cock, helping the hung lad shoot out every drop.\n\nAt last the cum was over. Walter groaned and flopped off of her body, his cock pulling out of her pussy with a soft, popping sound. Margaret's cunt felt very wet and swollen, with a big puddle leaking out of her hairy slit onto the carpet.\n\n""Walter, you made an awfully big mess down there,"" she said. ""Hasn't your mother taught you not to leave a mess? You're supposed to clean up the messes you make, Walter. With your tongue.""\n\nWalter stared at her. Margaret spread her thighs again, giving him a mouth watering spread-beaver view of her pussy. She dipped her finger into her red, cum-dripping hole, darting it salaciously in and out.\n\n""It's all hot and creamy,"" she panted. ""I want you to clean it up for me, right now. I can't put on my panties when there's so much cock juice in my pussy. I want you to give my pussy a good cleaning with your tongue.""\n\nWalter still stared at her, shocked and excited that a woman who seemed so formal at first glance could voice such obscenities. Then he smiled and stretched out on his stomach between her legs. Margaret stared at him eagerly, watching as he pressed his mouth to her throbbing pussy. Then Walter started licking and lapping, sluicing his tongue up and down between the swollen folds of her pussy, licking up his own cum.\n\n""That's a good boy, Walter. Unggh! Your like licking pussy, don't you? I'll bet your mommy likes it when you suck her cunt too.""\n\nWalter was too busy licking and sucking to reply. He thrust his tongue deep inside her pouty-lipped hole, shamelessly sucking his own cock juice out of the depths of her cuntal sheath. Margaret held his head and worked her ass slowly, fucking her throbbing pussy on his face.\n\n""I think your only problem is that you're so horny, Walter. I know just how to help you with your problem with your mother. Whenever your cock gets hard, you can just visit me and fuck me instead. I won't mind at all. I'll like it.""\n\nWalter nodded, busily licking and lapping, sucking the cum off her pussy until the horny little fuck hole gleamed only with cunt oils and spit. He moved his mouth higher, beginning to suck directly on her clit. Margaret whimpered, holding his head, keeping the tongue and lip action where she wanted it. But, as much as Walter delighted her, her unconscious mind was already straying to another, more forbidden fantasy.\n\nShe still wanted to fuck her own nephew."
89,Adopted - 4,"['MF', 'family']","She'd finally made up her mind to seduce her own nephew, to teach innocent Henry the joys of sliding his stiff cock into his own aunt's cunt. Walter obviously hadn't been harmed by the intense pleasure of fucking his own mother. She couldn't imagine that Henry would be either.\n\n""That... that's a real nice nightie, Auntie,"" Henry said, blushing. He was short and slightly built, with a cherubic face that made him look even younger than he was. ""It sure doesn't leave much to the imagination.""\n\n""Thank you, Henry. I guess I'll take that as a compliment. I'm sorry if I startled you. Do you mind if I just stay and talk to you for a minute?""\n\n""Sure.""\n\nMargaret sat beside her nephew on the bed, trying not to look at his crotch. ""You know, you're getting to be a very handsome young man, Henry. Why, you're nearly full grown now. It's been a long time since I've had a really frank discussion with you about the things you're thinking about. Deep down inside, I suppose I still think of you as my little boy.""\n\n""That's okay,"" Henry shrugged.\n\n""Henry, let me ask you a personal question: Do you think a lot about sex these days?""\n\nMargaret shifted sideways on the bed, her tits jiggling under the negligee, staring at him. Henry blushed and looked away.\n\n""Well, yeah. I guess I do.""\n\n""I'm sure it's been quite awhile since you reached puberty, Henry. But I've never really had a frank sexual discussion with you. I suppose that's ironic. I discuss these things with clients who are your age all the time."" Margaret hesitated. ""Henry, are you still a virgin?""\n\n""Jeez, aunt Margret.""\n\n""You can be candid with me, Henry.""\n\nHenry shrugged. ""Yeah, I am.""\n\n""Have you had any girlfriends in school yet?""\n\n""Not really.""\n\n""You probably wish you weren't a virgin, Henry. Isn't that right?"" Margaret squirmed closer to him, resting a maternal hand on his thigh. ""Do you have a lot of fantasies about fucking a woman's pussy, Henry? If you'll excuse my language.""\n\n""I guess.""\n\n""And do you masturbate a great deal when you have these fantasies?""\n\nHenry's blush grew brighter. Margaret thought she could see something stiffening under the towel.\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Every day?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""It must be very frustrating, Henry. On one hand, a boy your age is equipped with a penis that stiffens easily at the slightest provocation, that would like nothing better than to be rammed deep inside a tight, willing cunt. On the other hand, how can you know what to do with a willing pussy without special tutoring? Have you ever really seen a naked pussy, Henry?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""That must very frustrating."" Margaret smiled, stroking his thigh. ""Henry would you do me a special favor ?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Would you take the towel out of the way, so Auntie can take a look at your penis?""\n\n""Jeez, aunt Margret!""\n\n""I just want to see if it's normally developed, Henry. See? I'm very willing to teach you about sex, honey. I think it's part of my duty to you as your guardian. Don't be shy, Henry. Please.""\n\nHenry stared at his aunt for several seconds, then shrugged and took off the towel. Margaret shuddered as she immediately felt her pussy growing very wet and hot. Her nephew's cock was already half stiff, and it was extremely large. Despite his slight, boyish build, he was every bit as incredibly well-hung as Walter.\n\n""Oh, Henry. You've really got a big one.""\n\nMargaret slid off the bed, kneeling in front of her naked nephew. She spread his knees to inspect his cock more closely, her mouth watering with her need for cocksucking. Tenderly she cupped the rubbery, half-swollen cock on her fingers, pinching the cock tip lightly. Henry's prick immediately began to stiffen in rapid jerks. Soon it was as hard as iron, standing straight out of his cock fur, pulsing and jerking in front of her face.\n\n""Oh, Henry. It really turns you on when Margret touches your cock, doesn't it? Does it feel good when your cock is all stiff?""\n\n""I... I guess. This is kind of embarrassing, though.""\n\n""You don't need to feel embarrassed, Henry. I'm your aunt.""\n\nMargaret wrapped her fingers around the base of his cock, staring intently at the fat, red knob of his huge, stiff prick. She kept staring at his cockhead as she jacked his cock slow and hard. The piss hole opened up, emitting pearly droplets of cum.\n\n""Your cock's leaking Henry. Do you think you've got an awful lot of cum stored up in your balls?""\n\n""I guess.""\n\n""It must hurt to have such a big, stiff prick and to have your balls all swollen with a backed-up load of cum. Do you often have to jack off several times in a row, Henry, to make your cock feel better?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nMargaret tightened her fingers around his cock base. Then she started fisting his meaty prick organ fast and hard, staring at the tip of his cock, watching the cum juice dribble out as she gave him a fast, expert hand job.\n\n""Is this how you jack off, Henry? Is Margret's hand making your big cock feel better?""\n\n""Oh, aunt Margret! Margret!""\n\n""I had a very unusual counseling case today, Henry. The boy's name is Walter. He's perfectly normal in most respects, but he happens to enjoy fucking his own adopted mother. From what I heard, she enjoys it too. I'm not sure how I should counsel him, honey. I'm not sure that there's anything wrong with a aunt letting her own nephew fuck her pussy every night.\n\n""When a young cock get hard, after all, it craves immediate relief. Who but a loving, horny mother would be most willing to let the boy shove his stiff, aching organ into her pussy, and relieve its stiffness by shooting out a big load of cum? Do you think it's a sin for a aunt to fuck her nephew, Henry?""\n\n""I don't know.""\n\n""Your prick is extremely stiff right now, Henry. I think you enjoy the way I'm jacking on it. But I think what you really need to relieve the extreme stiffness in your cock is some long, wet sucking. I happen to be willing to put your cock in my mouth, dear, and suck out your load of cum. Would you think it so awful if I willingly gave a cocksucking session to my very own nephew?""\n\nHenry didn't answer. Margaret jacked on his enormous prick harder, making more cock juice ooze out of the cock tip. She lowered her head, pressing her lips on his cockhead in a lewd, sucking kiss. Henry sighed, his cock throbbing wildly. The wanton mother licked and jacked her nephew's prick for several seconds, until the mushroom-shaped crown glistened with spit.\n\n""You do want Margret to suck your prick, don't you?""\n\n""Yes, aunt Margret! Oh, please!""\n\n""That's a good boy.""\n\nHer words trailed off as she again lowered her head, this time sliding her nephew's fuck organ into her mouth. Henry had such a big one that she really had to stretch her lips to accommodate it. Margaret suppressed the gagging reflex, determinedly sliding her wet, sucking lips onto the blood-beating hardness of his cock. She stopped forcing her head down when she had over a third of his immense cock jammed between her lips.\n\nThe horny counselor started sucking, puckering her cheeks to increase the suctioning pressure around his cock meat. Henry's prick tasted very good, pulsing rhythmically on the roof of her mouth. Margaret listened to her own slurping, smacking sounds of cocksucking contentment. Her pussy creamed to the thought that she was actually giving head to her own flesh and blood.\n\nMargaret shut her eyes, concentrating on the blow job, on the taste and feel of the huge cock in her mouth. She started sucking cock much harder, her cheeks reddening with the intensity of her cocksucking. Her tongue tirelessly swirled and laved over his heart-shaped cock crown, basting it with spit, lapping up the salty cum juice that oozed constantly from the little hole in the tip.\n\n""Harder,"" Henry pleaded. He clutched his aunt's head with both hands, wincing as he felt the pressure building in his cock. ""Unggggh! Feels so good, Margret! Oh, please, keep sucking my prick!""\n\nMargaret sucked harder and harder, repeatedly almost gagging herself with the pulsing stiffness of her young nephew's hard-on. Eagerly she jammed her face toward his hairy crotch, trying to inhale even more of his cock meat. The prick pulsed wildly, beating on the roof of her mouth. Margaret's pussy ached as she thought of how much cock juice would soon be spewing out of her horny nephew's tremendous prick, spraying down her throat.\n\nShamelessly, the horny counselor started bobbing her head up and down, fucking her mouth with her boy's stiff prick. She tightened her finger around the root, jacking his cock hard and fast. So much spunk was oozing out of the piss hole now that she knew his orgasm as only seconds away. Impulsively Margaret moved her left hand under his hips, between his writhing ass cheeks, remembering a special trick she knew to help a man really shoot off big.\n\nHer nephew's asshole felt tight and hot. Henry yelped in surprise as his aunt Margret pushed her left forefinger into his asshole, worming it deep inside the rubbery-sucking ass tunnel. Then she started jacking off his shit hole, keeping the pressure on his prostate. Her right fist tore furiously up and down his huge, throbbing prick. Wetly her cockmeat-stuffed mouth clung to his cock, sucking as hard as she could.\n\n""I'm cumming, aunt Margret! Oh fuck, cuummmiiinnngggg!""\n\nThe giant cock started spraying out juice. Hot gobs of rich, salty jism blasted out of his boner, vaulting onto the roof of her mouth, running down her throat. Margaret mewed happily as her mouth was drenched with the salty outpouring of her nephew's cum cream.\n\nIt was rich and delicious, the best tasting cock juice she'd ever sucked out of a cock in her life. Deliriously, Margaret clung to her nephew's erupting hard-on, sucking and jacking on it, shuddering as the cum juice sprayed onto her tonsils, giving the full belly of cock milk she'd craved from the beginning.\n\n""Oh Margret! Margret, that was so good!""\n\nAt last Margaret raised her head, letting her boy's giant prick slide wetly out of her mouth. She looked up at him, still hungrily jacking his hard-on. It was still extremely stiff, more than hard enough to slide deeply into his own mother's cunt.\n\n""You have a good cock to suck, honey. I liked that as much as you did,"" Margaret said. ""Do you feel guilty about letting your aunt suck you off like that?""\n\n""No. Not really.""\n\n""Because I'm willing to do it a lot more often from now on, darling, if it will make your cock feel better."" Margaret ran her tongue around the corners of her mouth, lapping up the cum. ""Would you like Margret to give you a good cocksucking every day, honey?""\n\n""Y-yes, aunt Margret.""\n\n""Your cock is still extremely stiff now, honey,"" Margaret observed, lewdly fisting the boner. ""I think you need to shoot more cum out of your prick. Honey, sucking all that cream out of your cock has made Margret's pussy awfully wet and horny. Would you do Margret a favor, baby, and let me teach you about fucking now?""\n\nHenry gulped nervously, nodding. The wanton mother rose to her feet. She stared at this child's giant pussy-pleaser as she took off the negligee, revealing her naked body. Then she stretched out on her back on the bed, ready to fuck her nephew.\n\n""I've got big titties, don't I, Henry?"" She slid her hands up her waist, cupping her giant, stiff-nippled tit melons. ""Would you like to nurse on Margret's tits for awhile, before I teach you about fucking?""\n\nHenry nodded. He sprawled on top of his mother, his wet cock throbbing on her thigh. Hungrily he lowered his face to her huge, creamy-white tits, sucking one stiff nipple deeply between his lips. Margaret groaned with pleasure, cupping his head, letting him slurp on her tits as much as he liked.\n\n""You like sucking Margret's titties, don't you, honey? Does it remind you of when you were a little boy, honey? I'll bet you wish you could suck hot milk out of Margret's tits right now.""\n\nHenry nodded, going from tit to tit, sucking on her huge tits. The joy of tit-sucking finally seemed to be too much for him. Abruptly he raised his head, and then he made a clumsy attempt to mount his naked aunt, crawling up between her splayed thighs and trying to put his cock in.\n\n""Not so fast, darling,"" Margaret giggled. ""Here. Be a good boy, just kneel between my legs. Margret will teach you all about fucking.""\n\nHenry obeyed his aunt, kneeling, his giant fuck organ pulsing over her dense, black-haired pussy triangle. Margaret wiggled her hot little ass into a good humping position. She cocked her girlish legs as high as she could, until her knees were nearly up to her shoulders, and her dripping-wet, pouty-lipped pussy was wide open for her nephew. Margaret took hold of his prick, drawing him forward with it, nudging the tip into her gooey cunt.\n\n""Go ahead, honey. Time to fuck your aunt now.""\n\nHenry spread his knees apart, supporting his shoulders on straight arms. He looked down, watching his cock going into his mother's snug, clinging cunt. Eagerly he started to thrust his ass, driving his giant cockshaft into her pussy. Margaret whimpered and bit her lip as her wet cunt hole stretched to admit his cock.\n\n""Oh God, Henry, you've got such a big one!""\n\nMargaret released his cock, now that there was no longer any danger of it slipping out. Instead she concentrated on her wiggling, humping motions, doing her best to help her inexperienced nephew shove his cock all the way up her cunt.\n\n""Does it feel good, Henry? You like fucking Margret, don't you? Do you like the way Margret's pussy sucks your big cock?""\n\nHenry nodded. A fast learner, the horny youth was already catching on to the rhythm of fucking. Henry flexed his ass cheeks, driving his big prick deeper into his aunt's pussy. Margaret looked down again, excited to watch the meaty fuck pole disappearing between the clinging, swollen lips of her very horny cunt.\n\n""Now ram it in, Henry,"" she panted. ""Don't worry about hurting me. Margret loves getting fucked with big cocks. Shove it in, honey, right now!""\n\nHenry collapsed on top of his horny aunt, crushing her big tits under his chest. His hips came down hard, spearing every inch of his immense cock into the welcoming tightness of her pussy. Then he started fucking his aunt hard and fast, overcome with his own eagerness, panting on her shoulder as he rammed his prick rapidly in and out of her wet, spasming cunt.\n\n""That's a good boy, Henry!"" Margaret panted. She threw her legs together, locking them around his back. Then she started humping her ass in a frenzy of fuck passion, eagerly pistoning her throbbing pussy onto his cock. ""Unggh! Margret loves your big prick, honey! Ungggh! Oh, please, oh, shit, fuck me with it! Margret's cunt so horny! Fuck your aunt, fuck your aunt hard!""\n\nHenry's dazed expression showed that he liked fucking his aunt's tight pussy even more than he liked having his cock sucked. He started fucking harder and harder, his cock pulsing inside her pussy, so long and fat that it easily reached her womb with every stroke. Margaret felt like her whole body was burning up. Her pussy sucked and spasmed uncontrollably, delighted to have a big, fat prick like her nephew's to suck on.\n\n""You're making Margret cum, honey! Unngggh! Really hard now, Henry! Move your ass! Fuck your aunt just as hard as you can!""\n\nHenry abandoned all restraint, feverishly pounding his erected cockshaft into the gooey sheath of his aunt's pussy. Then the naked aunt and nephew were humping in rhythmic unison, fast and hard, oblivious to everything in the world except the intense pleasure of a thick, long pussy-pleaser slamming in and out of a wet, tight, curly-haired cunt.\n\n""I'm cumming, Henry!"" Their bellies were slapping sweatily together, and the bed springs squeaked obscenely with the torrid energy of their humping. ""Ungggh! Harder, lover! Fuck your aunt, fuck your horny aunt! I'm cumming, cuuummmiiinnngggg!""\n\nIt was one of the most violent orgasms of her life. Her pussy rippled uncontrollably into orgasm, spasming and contracting around the hammering cockshaft of her hung nephew's prick. Margaret could even feel the cum in her asshole, the puckered little shit ring that now burned and itched as her pussy undulated around Henry's skewering prick.\n\n""Oh, aunt Margret! I'm cumming again, aunt Margret!""\n\nHenry started fucking harder than ever, his cock as hard as steel, guiding his naked mother through the intensity of her orgasm. Suddenly Margaret felt the cum juice flooding out of his hard-on, spraying torrentially into her pussy. Deeply it blasted into her cunt, soothing the itchy inner walls with a creamy tide of jizz.\n\n""That's a good boy,"" Margaret panted. ""Yes, you can cum in Margret's pussy. Go ahead, baby, shoot out all that hot cum!""\n\nMargaret flexed her fucking muscles, shamelessly making her tight pussy nurse every droplet of cock juice out of her nephew's enormous cock. Henry kept fucking and cumming, draining his balls completely in his aunt's pussy. Then he sprawled flat on top of her, his prick still stiff and throbbing in her cunt.\n\nWhere it belonged, Margaret thought. Where it would be a lot more often from now on."
90,Adopted - 5,"['MF', 'family']","She embraced her nephew, lewdly, thrusting her tongue into his mouth, squeezing his ass. When Henry finally broke the obscene embrace, he had grown a giant, rock-hard boner that now tented blatantly through the sheer flannel.\n\n""Did you sleep well after fucking last night, honey?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""And you've got another big hot hard-on now."" Margaret shook her head, as if humorously exasperated with the constancy of her ward's sex drive. ""Honestly, you're just incorrigible, Henry. I suppose you'd like Auntie to help you with that big hard-on before you go to school today.""\n\nHenry just nodded, shy and horny, his cock twitching in his pajama bottoms as he stared at his aunt's body. Margaret wrapped up the sandwich, then walked out of the kitchen, leading her nephew back to the bedroom. She hopped on the bed, sprawling on her back and spreading her thighs wide apart.\n\n""Take off your pajamas, honey. I want to see your big cock, again.""\n\nHenry obeyed his Aunt, stepping out of the pajama pants, revealing his enormously swollen cock. Looking at the teen's prick made Margaret hungry to feel it ramming into her pussy again. But there was something else she'd yet to teach her nephew. Any good stud, she felt, needed to be well-skilled in licking wet pussy.\n\n""Look at my pussy, Henry.""\n\nMargaret splayed her thighs wide apart, shamelessly displaying her wet, hairy fuck hole to her ward. Henry's cock throbbed even harder as he ogled her pussy. Margaret dipped her finger into her furry cunt slit, darting it in and out.\n\n""I know you like my cunt enough to fuck it, honey,"" she purred. ""Now I want to find out if you like licking it, too. Have any of the boys at school ever talked about cunt licking, darling?""\n\nHenry nodded.\n\n""A lot of boys really like licking wet pussy, Henry. Some boys even like it better than fucking, or getting their cocks sucked. A wet cunt has a natural aroma that most men find very arousing. I'd like to see if you like licking cunt too, baby. Then I'll let you fuck me.""\n\nThe expression on Henry's face told Margaret that he was going to be well- suited to a long career as a pussy licker. He sprawled on the bed, moving up to lie between her thighs, facing her wet, fragrant pussy. Margaret took her hand out of the way, giving him ample room to lick and suck.\n\n""Put your mouth on it, Henry. See how it tastes.""\n\nHenry obeyed her, pressing his mouth to her wet, swollen, pouty-lipped hole. He groaned, revealing that he liked the taste of pussy juice very much indeed. Henry thrust out his tongue, pushing it deep inside her throbbing cunt hole. Margaret grimaced and wiggled her ass as Henry started licking and lapping, sluicing his tongue up and down between the pink, juice-oozing folds of her itchy little cunt slit.\n\n""You like cunt licking, don't you, Henry?"" Margaret panted. She held his head with both hands, thrusting her ass off the mattress, slowing fucking her throbbing cunt hole onto his mouth. ""A lot of boys think it tastes kind of fishy. But I'll bet you like licking this kind of fish, don't you? I'll bet it reminds you of how my pussy smells when you're giving it a good fucking.""\n\nHenry nodded, his face buried between her thighs. Without being asked, he moved his hands up, delicately peeling open her pussy petals with his fingers. The interior of her pussy was pink, bright, glistening with juice. Henry swabbed the throbbing fuck hole with his tongue, then seemed to notice the fat little bump protruding at the top.\n\n""That's my clitty, Henry,"" his mother panted. ""That's the most sensitive part of a woman. Why don't you lick it for me?""\n\nHenry obeyed, touching his tongue tentatively to the sensitive, achy clit nubbin. Margaret instantly bucked as if she'd been shot, her big tits quivering as she fucked her ass off the bed much harder than before.\n\n""That feels so good, Henry! Unnnggghhh! I like getting my clit licked and sucked! Oh, Henry, lick it for me! Put it in your mouth, darling! Suck my clitty too!""\n\nHenry straightened two fingers, gently guiding them into the narrow, clinging interior of her pussy. Then he lovingly started swabbing her clit with his tongue, basting it with saliva. He took the clit bud between his lips, sucking it, making it swell bigger. Then he settled into a rhythm that his aunt found extremely pleasurable, sucking her clit as he fucked her pussy with his hand.\n\n""Unnggghhh! That's enough! Fuck your me now, Henry! Hurry, Henry, put your cock in my pussy! Fuck your aunt hard!""\n\nHenry rose up, mounting her, aiming his throbbing cockhead at the well-wetted pussy opening. Margaret cocked her knees up to her shoulders, looking down and watching him guide in the cockmeat. The cock knob popped into her gooey pussy hole, and then the cockshaft. Then inch after inch of the long, stiff pussy-pleaser was boring into her fuck channel, stuffing her cunt to bursting with the big, stiff cock she craved.\n\n""Fuck me, Henry! Unngggh! I'm so horny now! Fuck your aunt, fuck your horny aunt!""\n\nHenry sprawled on top of his naked aunt, crushing her tits under his chest. Margaret shuddered, feeling the tremendous fuck pole stabbing to the hilt in her pussy. She wrapped her legs around his back, humping fast and hard. Henry met her rhythm, fucking his huge, achy cock in and out of her cunt.\n\nHis fucking was especially satisfying right after the licking. His tongue and fingers had made her pussy so hot and drippy, and now it was intensely satisfying to give her hot, hairy cunt hole something long and probing to suck on to.\n\nMargaret's cunt now clung to his stroking cock with a special tightness, nursing around every inch of the cockshaft. Her pussy was so horny and itchy that she couldn't think of anything else. She needed a long, violent fucking now, so she could relieve herself with a long cum on his huge cock.\n\n""Fuck me, Henry!"" She bounded her ass frantically off the bed, pistoning her tight, throbbing pussy onto his prick as fast as she could. ""Really hard now, baby! Unh, unh, ram it in! Fuck my pussy just as hard as you can!""\n\nHenry fucked her, panting on her shoulder, relentlessly spearing his huge, swollen fuck shaft into the gushing depths of her pussy. Her frantic humping rhythm spurred him on. Soon he was stuffing her pussy as fast and deep as he could, utterly reaming her fuck channel with every skewering stroke of his prick.\n\n""Fuck your me, fuck your horny aunt!"" Margaret chanted. ""Unngggh! Feels so good, Henry! I'm cumming now! Oh, fuck, oh shit, Marge's cuuummmiiinnnggg!""\n\nHer wet, hairy pussy spasmed and spewed, gushing fuck juice onto his cock, milking the belly-probing stiffness of his prick. Still Henry didn't let the morning's first load of cum juice flood into her belly. Instead he gripped her ass cheeks and kept fucking her hard and fast, pounding his cock into her stomach, guiding her through the peak of her cum.\n\nAnd it was in the middle of her orgasm that Margaret realized, suddenly, how badly she wanted to feel his cock pounding into her asshole. The violent cum had spread through her whole body, making her puckered little shit sphincter pulsate in and out as her pussy spasmed around his cock. It had been a long time since Margaret had enjoyed a really good ass reaming, particularly with a cock nearly as large as his. She wondered if Henry would enjoy fucking his aunt's asshole as much as he obviously loved sticking his big cock into her cunt.\n\n""Take it out, Henry,"" she panted. ""I want to show you another place to put your prick now.""\n\nHenry obeyed her, though it obviously hurt him to do so. Margaret stared at the giant cockshaft as it reappeared from her furry, clinging pussy. The prick was red, dripping with cunt cream, stone-hard with its need to shoot out the load clogging his balls. Margaret's asshole tingled and burned as she imagined getting such a huge donkey prick stuffed between her ass cheeks.\n\nMargaret rolled over, sprawling on her belly. She thought of telling Henry to fetch some Vaseline from the bathroom, but she decided it wasn't necessary. His cock was dripping with pussy juice, after all, and besides, she was too horny to wait. Henry gasped in shock as he watched his horny aunt stretch her ass cheeks open with her fingers, shamelessly displaying her pink, puckered shit opening to her very own son.\n\n""Have you ever heard about asshole fucking, boy?"" Margaret panted.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""I'll bet you have, honey. Henry, a lot of women really love getting their assholes fucked. I'm no exception. Why, sometimes my little asshole gets just as hot and horny as my pussy. Do you see the way my asshole is throbbing right now?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""That means it needs a good fucking. But it's a lot tighter than a pussy, Henry, and you can hurt it more easily. Ordinarily, it's a good idea to use lots and lots of petroleum jelly before you try to give a girl a good ass fucking. You don't have to do that now, 'cause my asshole is so horny.""\n\n""Yes""\n\n""Get on top of me, honey. Hold your cock in your hand, and then put the tip into my horny little asshole. I know you're going to like fucking my ass. It's awfully, awfully tight. But be sure to slide your cock in slowly at first. I'll tell you when you can go faster. All right?""\n\n""Yes""\n\nHenry mounted her, holding his enormous cock in hand, fitting the spongy, cum-oozing knob into the rubbery ring of her asshole. Margaret held her ass cheeks wider apart, shuddering as she felt the first pressure of his cockhead on her red, horny asshole. Then it was boring into her, stretching her shit sphincter wide, making her rubbery ass channel suck and spasm uncontrollably on the invading thickness of his cock.\n\n""Unngggh! Oh, Henry! You've got a really big prick, honey! Unngggh! Fuck my asshole now, baby! Nice and slow, that's right! Shove your big, stiff boner right up my ass!""\n\nHenry squirmed on top of her, putting his hips in the best position to drill his huge cock lance to the hilt in her bowels. Fucking a tight asshole, he found, felt different from fucking a pussy. The hole was much tighter; he had to thrust more slowly, at least at first. Gradually Henry settled into a steady fucking rhythm, packing more of his huge prick up her asshole with every stroke.\n\nNow the naked aunt's asshole had really begun to itch and burn. The horny shit sphincter was stretched to bursting around her young ward's cock, sucking on the veined prick shaft as it stabbed relentlessly into the depths of her bowels. There was some pain as his cock burrowed into her asshole, but it was more than compensated for by a delicious pleasure that grew stronger every second. Soon the horny lady was humping fast and hard, whimpering as she held her ass cheeks apart, eagerly fucking her tender, horny asshole onto the satisfying stiffness of his huge cock.\n\n""Yes, yes, fuck my asshole, honey!"" she gasped. ""You can do it hard now! Unggh! It doesn't hurt at all! Oh, please, Henry, my asshole needs fucking so fucking much!""\n\nHenry lunged down hard, packing every inch of his mammoth cock-lance into the sucking tightness of his mother's shitter. For several seconds he lay still, letting his prick soak in the spasming tightness of her ass tract. Then he pulled out slowly, withdrawing until only the tip of his cock parted her ass ring. Margaret gasped with pleasure as he again nailed his huge cock into the welcoming tightness of her bowels.\n\n""Fuck my asshole, fuck my horny little asshole!""\n\nHenry started giving her the violent, deep ass fucking she needed. In and out his big cock sawed, fucking through the gripping, rubbery tightness of her shit tube. Henry panted on her shoulder, his balls painfully swollen with an early morning load of spunk. He fucked her tight asshole harder and harder, ramming his aching cock through the sucking grip of her bowels.\n\n""Ram it in, Henry!"" Margaret released her jiggling ass buns, no longer needing to spread apart to allow him to ream out her bowels. She thrust both hands under her belly, groping through her juice-matted pussy curls until she found her fat, swollen clit. Shamelessly the naked lady started rubbing the tingling little bud, jacking off her pussy as her hung ward pleasure her asshole with his huge, stroking prick.\n\nHenry thrust harder and harder, until he was ass-fucking his aunt with all the strength in his loins. Furiously he stabbed his cock into her rubbery- gripping asshole, feeling the stretched shit sphincter clinging to his cock with every stroke. His giant fuck organ was getting even stiffer, and Margaret sensed that he would soon be showering her bowels with jism. She rubbed her clit in a frenzy of fuck passion, frantically fucking her hot, itchy asshole onto her young ward's big prick.\n\n""Fuck my asshole, fuck my horny little asshole!"" she pleaded. ""Ungggh! You've got such a big one, Henry! My asshole loves your big prick! Unngggh! Cumming now! Fuck your aunt, fuck my horny asshole! I'm cumming, cuummiinnggg!""\n\nHer asshole spasmed and throbbed, milking the skewering stiffness of her son's enormous cock. Henry kept ass-fucking as hard as he could, guiding her through the peak of her cum. Then he collapsed on her blushing ass buns, slamming his prick as far up her stretched itchy asshole as it would go.\n\nThe milky white cock juice spewed out of his hard-on, flooding his aunt's asshole with hot sticky cum. Margaret felt the creamy load spouting into her ravished shit tunnel, anointing the burning walls with a soothing tide of jizz.\n\n""Oh, Henry,"" she panted. She flexed her shitting muscles around the cum- squirting hard-on, helping him shoot out every drop. Later today, she realized, she was scheduled for another counseling session with Walter Wayne. He would undoubtedly want to fuck her too. Margaret was already beginning to get used to the idea of having two hung, horny studs to fuck her mouth, pussy or asshole whenever she wanted."
91,Adopted - 6,"['MF', 'family']","She can help you! Don't keep fucking Me!""\n\nWalter got the tip of his huge fuck organ into her hairy cunt slit. The second she felt the giant prick plowing in, Patty knew she was a goner. She stopped struggling, instead lay still on the bed. Her legs were spread wide, her knees up to her shoulders. She didn't try to lower them, though that would have made it harder for him to fuck her. Instead she just lay there, looking down, watching the huge cock spearing deeper and deeper into her tight, buttery cunt.\n\n""Do you still want me to stop, Pat?""\n\nWalter stared at her, smiling, knowing the effect the big cock had on his horny adopted mom. Then he lay flat on her naked body, crushing her big tits under his chest. The next thing Patty knew, he was ramming his prick all the way up her tight, juicy pussy, completely stuffing her cunt.\n\n""Ungggh! Oh, Walter! You bad boy!""\n\nThe sex-starved woman raised her legs as high as she could, draping her ankles over his shoulders. Then she frantically started wiggling and humping, pumping her wet pussy onto the satisfying stiffness of his cock. Walter met her strokes, ramming his cock into her furry fuck opening. Soon the woman and teen were humping in rhythmic unison, their bellies slapping together and the bed springs squeaking as they feverishly, hungrily fucked.\n\n""Still want me to stop, Patty? Do you?""\n\nPatty responded by twisting him around, surprising him with her strength, pushing him onto his back. Now she was on top, her knees planted on the bed to either side of his hips, where she could control the speed and energy of their fucking.\n\nPatty gripped his shoulders, her enormous, stiff-nippled tits swaying heavily over his chest. Her face was flushed and contorted, a mask of uncontrollable passion. Furiously she started wiggling and humping her ass again, shuddering as she pistoned her glove-tight pussy onto the satisfying stiffness of her teen's cock.\n\n""Fuck me,"" she gasped. ""Fuck me, Walter! Please, please, please, baby, fuck my juicy cunt!""\n\nWalter looked up, watching his giant fuck pole sliding in and out of his her tight pussy. Then he started bucking to meet her strokes, fucking his ass off the bed, ramming his cock deep inside her cunt channel. Soon they were fucking in rhythmic unison again, Patty groaning and sighing as she felt herself drawing closer to a violent, early-morning cum.\n\n""Fuck my wet pussy, honey!"" The bed springs squeaked in protest as she humped her ass in a frenzy, banging her hairy pussy onto the root of his prick. ""Unngggh! My cunt's so wet and juicy! Oh, harder, do it harder! I need fucking so goddamn bad!""\n\nWalter fucked her as hard as he could, bucking his ass high off the bed, clawing her hips as he speared his huge fuck pole in and out her pussy. Patty felt a violent orgasm welling up in her loins. She fucked her hung adopted son like a bitch in heat, her face contorted in ecstasy, thinking of nothing but the satisfying stiffness of his huge, pounding cock.\n\n""Fuck me, fuck my pussy! Ungggh! I cumming now! Cummiiinnngggg!""\n\nWalter heaved his hips off the bed, impaling his prick into her pussy. He came at the same time, spewing great, sticky gobs of cock juice into the buttery tightness of her cunt.\n\nPatty squealed as she felt the load spouting into her cunt channel, soothing the itchy walls of her pussy. But already she was thinking of how ashamed she felt, how sinful it was for a mother,even a adopted mother to willingly give her cunt to her very own son.\n\nShe just hoped that Walter's counseling sessions with Margaret Kelly did him some good.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\n ""Man, I really think this is doing me a lot of good, Mrs. Kelly,"" Walter said, later that afternoon. ""You must like sucking my prick better than any woman I ever met in my life!""\n\n""Then why don't you just let me suck your prick when it gets hard, Walter?"" Margaret raised her face from his lap, a glistening strand of saliva hanging obscenely from her lower lip to the tip of his prick. ""I'm sure you can see why your mother feels so ashamed of letting you fuck her. Why don't you just let me suck the cum out of your cock instead?""\n\n""Yeah, but I like fucking her too,"" Walter grinned. ""Besides, she's really horny. If I tried to leave her alone for a couple of days, she'd probably wind up attacking me. Then she'd really feel guilty.""\n\nWalter winced, his cock throbbing with blood and jism. He held Margaret's head with both hands, guiding her face back down to his prick.\n\n""Keep sucking,"" he said.\n\nMargaret was happy to oblige. Walter's cock was so tremendously long and fat, nearly as sweet to suck on as her own nephew's. Margaret's hunger for cocksucking and cum-gulping had grown even stronger since she'd begun fucking both the young studs. Hardly a half-hour had passed in the past day that she hadn't thought hungrily of the pleasure of sucking prick, of stuffing a really big one down her throat and slurping out its rich, sappy load of spunk.\n\nAgain the horny lady opened her mouth wide, plunging her open lips onto the tasty stiffness of Walter's huge cock. She shut her eyes, concentrating on the pleasure of cocksucking. Her lips ovaled wetly around the fat, veined shank of his fuck pole. Margaret eagerly started sucking cock very hard, slurping and gurgling loudly as she nursed on the blood-beating hardness of her young client's prick.\n\nWalter's cock grew longer and stiffer, the red leaky cock knob pulsing on the roof of her mouth. Margaret nearly choked herself, trying to stuff his prick farther between her lips. Her fingers tightened on the root of his cock, and then she commenced a fast, urgent hand job, feverishly jacking his boner from the base to the sucking lips.\n\n""Harder,"" Walter pleaded. He stared at her, entranced by the spectacle of the gorgeous woman with a mouth full of cock. ""Suck the cum out, Mrs. Kelly! Oh, shit, I'm really going to shoot big this time!""\n\nBy now Margaret's right hand was a blur, wildly tugging up and down the huge, throbbing cock. She alternated between puckering her cheeks sharply inward and flaring them outward again, keeping a constant, suckling pressure on the tasty hugeness of Walter's cock.\n\nMore cock juice was bubbling out all the time, which Margaret eagerly lapped up with her swirling, swiping tongue. As Walter had promised, she sensed that he was really going to squirt a big load of cream. Again she suppressed the gagging reflex, plunging his enormous fuck organ farther into her mouth. At last her cocksucking efforts were rewarded with a spewing load of cream.\n\n""Oh, Mrs. Kelly! Suck my cock, Mrs. Kelly! I'm cumming!""\n\nThe stick white stuff gushed from the tip of his prick, making the cock-lance tremble and pulse as it disgorged its sappy contents deeply into her mouth. The cum squirted onto her tonsils, running plentifully down her throat, satisfying Margaret with a mid-afternoon belly full of hot, tasty jizz. Eagerly the cock-loving woman sucked harder than ever, violently beating his prick at the same time, refusing to take Walter's huge prick out of her mouth until she'd licked the last traces of spunk off the crown of his cockmeat.\n\n""Oh, Mrs. Kelly,"" Walter moaned, slumping on his seat. ""Oh, shit, you really made me cum that time!""\n\n""But you still want to fuck your mother, don't you?"" Margaret sighed. She smirked as she sat up, licking the cum sap from her mouth. ""I'm supposed to be helping you with that strange little craving of yours. I don't think I'm making much progress.""\n\n""I guess not,"" Walter grinned.\n\n""Perhaps it would be wise if I were to call your mother and set up a private appointment with her,"" Margaret said. Then she smiled to herself, considering the idea. Patty Wayne was undoubtedly a very horny woman, to so freely allow her own adopted son to fuck her. It had been a long time since Margaret had enjoyed a cunt licking session with another woman."
92,Adopted - 7,"['MF', 'family']","The ensuing silence was long and tense. Patty's blush deepened, and she shamefully averted her eyes, avoiding the counselor's calm stare. Already she knew that she'd been caught. Horrible fantasies flashed through her mind's eye: of newspaper headlines, of a judge denying her custody of her adopted son. Patty wondered if there was any point in trying to lie further.\n\n""I'm not going to tell anyone about this, Patty,"" Margaret said soothingly, as if reading her mind. ""Anything you admit to me will be kept in strictest confidence. But I do think it would be best if we started being honest with one another. Walter admitted, with some persuasion on my part, that he has already fucked you many times. He says that you enjoying sex with him a great deal, but that you feel ashamed of yourself for letting him fuck you. Is that true?""\n\nPatty took a deep breath and, finally, met the counselor's eyes. ""That's about right,"" she said.\n\n""You know, maybe it's not really so awful to let Walter keep fucking you,"" Margaret suggested. ""After all, you're both horny, and he's old enough to...""\n\n""No!"" Patty stopped her with a brisk wave of her hand. ""Please, don't even suggest that. It's disgusting. It has to end right now. I simply can't allow Walter access to my body any longer.""\n\n""Then why do you let him fuck you at all, Patty?"" Margaret paused, letting the question sink in. ""Is it because you're so horny?""\n\n""I... I guess.""\n\n""Have you always been so horny, or has it only been since your divorce?""\n\n""Always, I guess.""\n\n""I see."" Margaret hesitated again. ""Patty I'm going to ask you some very personal questions now. How often do you think about fucking and sucking in the course of a given day?""\n\n""A great deal.""\n\n""Does your cunt usually respond to these thoughts by becoming moist and swollen?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Was you cunt moist and swollen when you first allowed your son to fuck you?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""The questions I'm asking now, are they making your pussy feel wet and hot?""\n\nPatty flushed with embarrassment. ""I guess.""\n\n""I think it would be good if I took a close look at your cunt, Patty."" Margaret held up her hand, as if to stem off a possible objection. ""Don't worry. I have a degree in physical therapy,"" she lied. ""I'm just going to inspect it, Patty. All you have to do is pull down your pants and let me have a look.""\n\nPatty thought about this for a moment, but by then Margaret's stream of sex- oriented questions had made her pussy so itchy and horny that she was too distracted to object. She rose to her feet, kicking off her shoes and pulling her jeans off. Now all she had on were her panties. Patty sat back down on the couch, pulling the cotton bikini panties off of her rounded little ass, exposing her hairy pussy mound to the therapist.\n\n""You have a great deal of pussy hair,"" Margaret observed.\n\nMargaret knelt on the floor in front of her. Patty blushed as she let the counselor spread her long legs wide apart, completely opening her wet, curly- haired pussy. Margaret leaned close, pushing her face between Patty's legs. Then she ran her fingers up Patty's inner thigh, wiggling one between the pouting lips of Patty's extremely horny cunt.\n\n""Does that feel good?"" Margaret asked.\n\nShe began moving the finger briskly in and out.\n\n""Ungggh!""\n\n""Your cunt lubricates very easily, Patty. I've only just begun to touch it, and it's already dripping. It's very warm and swollen as well."" Margaret pushed in a second finger, jacking her off harder. ""Does this feel better?""\n\n""Ungggh!""\n\nPatty blushed with shame, splaying her legs wider. The whole scene was absurd; she already knew that Margaret was a horny dyke who wanted to seduce her. But, since she had begun fucking her Walter. Patty's sex needs were so uncontrollably strong that she reacted helplessly to any stimulus. Now she started humping and wiggling her ass eagerly on the couch, fucking her wet pussy onto Margaret's hand.\n\n""Now your cunt's getting even wetter. The inner lips seem to be spasming as well. You have an extremely tight pussy for a woman your age. I can see why Walter has such a strong desire to fuck you, even if your are his adopted mother.""\n\n""Ungggh! Oh, Margaret! Unngggh!""\n\n""Was your pussy this hot and juicy when your son fucked you for the first time, Patty? I notice that your cunt seems to spasm harder when I ask you about it. Does it arouse you to think about him fucking your pussy, the way it feels to have a young boy's stiff, throbbing fuck organ pounding into your cunt?""\n\n""Ungggh! Oh, stop! Stop talking dirty! Ungggh!""\n\n""Your clit is swollen, Patty.""\n\nStill pumping her fingers rapidly in and out of Patty's gooey fuck hole, Margaret brought her left hand to the fat, dark pink bud protruding at the top of her cunt. She put her left forefinger on it, rubbing in a circular motion. Patty gasped, fucking her hips rapidly off the couch.\n\n""Does this feel good?""\n\n""Ungggh! Oh! Unggggh!""\n\n""I think it would be good now to see how your pussy responds to oral stimulation, Patty.""\n\nMargaret lowered her head, burying her face between Patty's thighs. She pressed her mouth to the blonde's wet, tasty fuck hole. The next thing Patty knew, the counselor had begun to lick and suck.\n\nHungrily Margaret sluiced her tongue up and down Patty's throbbing fuck hole, eagerly lapping the cunt cream from the folds of Patty's pussy. Patty instantly felt her pussy growing even hornier, oozing a heavy flow of fuck oils onto the counselor's tongue. Margaret slid her hands up higher, peeling open the pussy petals. She thrust her tongue deep inside Patty's pussy, licking deep inside Patty's cunt.\n\n""Oh, suck me,"" Patty gasped.\n\nBy now the extreme pleasure of having her pussy licked had made her lose all control of herself. She clutched Margaret's head with both hands, frantically fucking her ass off the couch.\n\n""Lick it good, Margaret! Ungggh! Oh, shit, you're making my pussy so juicy! Suck it, Margaret, suck my cunt!""\n\nMargaret pushed her tongue in and out of Patty's pussy, making the blonde hump her ass faster on the couch. The clit was very hard now, twitching obscenely with its need to be licked and sucked. Margaret wriggled her tongue on it, sending spasming waves of intense pleasure coursing through Patty's body. Then she took the swollen clit directly between her lips, sucking hard, puckering her cheeks on it, as if it were a tiny cock.\n\n""Suck me, suck me!"" Patty gasped. By now the blonde's face was a mask of insatiable fuck need. ""Ungggh! Put your fingers in again! Oh, shit, my cunt's so wet! My pussy needs to cum!""\n\nAgain Margaret straightened her fingers, gooshing them into the clasping interior of Patty's hot, achy fuck tunnel. Rapidly she jacked off the horny woman, banging her knuckles on the puffy lips of Patty's fuck slit. Then Margaret sucked the clit bud much harder, pressing her tongue on the tip, pushing it back and forth.\n\n""I'm cumming!"" Patty squealed. She clawed the back of Margaret's head, almost weeping with pleasure, fucking her ass frantically off the couch. ""Ungggh! Suck my pussy, suck my horny fucking pussy! I'm cumming now, cuuummmiiinnngggg!""\n\nPatty's pussy spasmed violently, nearly as hard as it had the last time she'd enjoyed a savage fucking with her son. The delicious musky-smelling cunt cream flowed heavily from the hairy hole, giving Margaret a plentiful amount of pussy juice to tongue and lick up. Margaret kept her head buried between Patty's trembling thighs, continuing to lick, suck and fingerfuck the cum-spasming pussy. Eating cunt, she thought, was almost as satisfying as slurping the cock juice out of a huge, throbbing boner like her nephew's.\n\n""Well!"" Margaret sat back on her heels, licking her lips to savor the last droplets of pussy juice. ""I'm sure you feel better now, don't you, Patty? You certainly came hard, didn't you?""\n\nPatty sprawled on the couch, staring down at her. She'd come to discuss her sex problems frankly with the therapist. Instead she'd wound up allowing the therapist to lick and suck her cunt. Patty wondered what was coming over her. She felt so horny these days that the slightest prompting could induce her to spread her legs and give her pussy to anyone.\n\n""Your pussy's still very juicy,"" Margaret observed. She slipped her finger back into Patty's pussy, sliding it teasingly in and out. ""Would you like to suck my cunt now, Patty?""\n\n""I... I don't think I'd better.""\n\n""Don't be ridiculous.""\n\nMargaret stood, in no hurry, instinctively understanding that Patty was too horny to refuse her. Margaret stripped naked, revealing her petite, busty body to the blonde. Then she stretched out on her back on the floor, splaying her thighs wide apart, showing her wet, black-haired pussy to the sex-starved blonde woman.\n\n""You'll feel a lot better after you suck my cunt, Patty,"" Margaret purred. ""I can see that you're still very horny. I'm only trying to help you, after all. If I let you lick my pussy, your desire for sucking might be satisfied. You might not be so eager to give blow jobs to your own son.""\n\nPatty slid off the couch, her mouth already watering, unable to resist the sight of Margaret's moist, juicy pussy. Patty lay on her stomach between the brunette's legs, confronting the curly-haired fissure of her butter fuck slit. Then she pressed her mouth on it, red-faced with shame and passion, licking another woman's cunt for the very first time.\n\n""That's a good girl,"" Margaret sighed.\n\nMargaret splayed her legs wider, completely opening her throbbing pussy for Patty's lips and tongue. She pushed her hand down, peeling open her pussy petals with her fingers. Then she started humping her ass lightly on the floor, hungrily thrusting her wet, horny pussy onto Patty's tongue.\n\n""Get your tongue in there, Patty! Ungggh! That's a good girl! You like the way my pussy tastes, don't you?""\n\nPatty didn't answer. She was already too busy licking and sucking. As Margaret had suggested, the taste of another woman's wet cunt was extremely exciting to her. She felt her won pussy throbbing lewdly as she thrust her tongue in deep, lapping the fragrant cunt oils from the depths of Margaret's aching cunt.\n\nMargaret's cunt was getting wetter, throbbing on her lips. The inner lips spasmed, needing something to suck on. Patty straightened one finger, then as second, gooshing them into the narrow, creamy interior of Margaret's fuck channel. Margaret gasped as the blonde started jacking her off, banging her fingers rhythmically in and out of her wet, overheated fuck slit.\n\n""Suck me now,"" Margaret cried. Her big tits jiggled as she humped her ass off the floor, fucking her wet, hairy pussy onto Patty's mouth and fingers. ""My clitty! Ungggh! Suck my clitty! Oh, fuck, oh, please, put it in your mouth now! Suck it, suck it hard!""\n\nPatty obeyed, now pumping her fingers in and out of Margaret's cunt as fast as she could. Margaret's clit was fat and swollen, protruding at the tip of her fuck opening. Patty wrapped her lips around it, sucking hard, puckering her cheeks as shed did when she sucked her Walter's cock. Margaret clawed the back of her neck, hard enough to draw blood. Then Margaret's aching, tight cunt hole spasmed and throbbed in a long, violent cum.\n\n""Lick it, Patty! Unh, unh, unh, lick it, suck my pussy! I'm cumming now, cuuummmiiinnngggg!""\n\nPatty feverishly kept sucking and fingerfucking, guiding the horny brunette through the duration of her orgasm. At last Margaret let her pink-flushed ass cheeks drift back to the floor. Margaret sat up, smiling shamelessly, rewarding Patty's cunt lapping efforts with a long, lewd kiss.\n\n""Now, you enjoyed that too, didn't you?"" Margaret said. ""See, Patty? I don't think there's really any harm in fucking your adopted son, but you don't really have to, if you don't want to. Whenever you get horny, you can just come to see me. Free of charge. You have a beautiful body, and a wonderful, tasty pussy. I'll be happy to lick it for you whenever it feels wet and hot.""\n\n* * * * * * * *\n\n""Ooh, that's nice, honey. Your big cock feels so good."" Margaret lay on her back later that night, her ankles bouncing on Henry's shoulders, letting her horny nephew enjoy another fuck in her tight cunt.\n\n""You love fucking my tight pussy, don't you?""\n\nHenry didn't answer. He was too busy laboring feverishly between his her thighs, ramming her blood-swollen cockshaft in and out of her pussy. Margaret humped her ass to meet his rhythm, eagerly thrusting her horny cunt onto his cock.\n\n""Honey? Would you like to fuck another woman besides Me?""\n\n""I don't care,"" Henry panted.\n\n""Her name's Patty Wayne, Henry. I know you'd like her. She's blonde, and very pretty. And she's got awfully big tits."" Margaret hesitated. ""Do you remember the other day, when I was telling you about the boy who fucked his adopted mother? That's the one, Henry. Patty is very, very horny, honey. She wishes she could keep her son out of her panties, but she's just too horny to resist him.""\n\nHenry was too busy fucking her to answer, but Margaret could feel his prick swelling even stiffer in her pussy. She knew Henry sensed the direction her conversation was leading, and she knew that the idea already turned Henry on.\n\n""Henry, why don't you visit Patty Wayne tomorrow? I'll give you an excuse, so you can see her when her son's at school. I'll bet she'll be at home, playing with herself. She really is terribly horny. She needs more fucking badly.""\n\n""What d'you want me to do it for?"" Henry panted.\n\n""Because I think it would be fun for you,"" Margaret giggled. ""And I think it would be nice if the four of us could all start fucking together eventually. Patty just needs a little more persuasion. Your cock is an awfully good persuader, honey. I know that for a fact. Will you promise to see her tomorrow, Henry? And give Patty a good humping?""\n\n""Yeah!""\n\n""That's a good boy."" Margaret whimpered, feeling her pussy throbbing around his cock. She wrapped her legs around his back, bucking in a frenzy of lust. ""Now fuck your mother, Henry! Hard, lover, fuck your aunt hard!"""
93,"Adoption, The","['Mg', 'extreme-ped', 'rom']","Secondly, when Ashlee started her periods a few years later, Mac took her to his doctor friend and arranged for her to go on the pill. He introduced Ashlee as his daughter who had become sexually active at school behind his back and he wanted to make sure she didn't become pregnant. His friend didn't think anything of it, and after examining her and confirming she was not pregnant and that she was in good health and condition, he prescribed the pill for her and instructed her on how and when to take them. When they left the doctor's office with the prescription, Ashlee started giggling. She couldn't stop. The people in the elevator were giving her funny looks, but she just couldn't do anything about it.\n\nThirdly, they had bought a large house together and she actually played an important role in choosing the house. She actually chose and hired the housekeeper who would work from 8 o'clock in the morning to 7 o'clock at night. She would clean the house and prepare the meals. It was a large six-bedroom house on ten acres of wooded land outside of town. The bedrooms were all on the second floor off a hallway which overlooked the sitting room with its large open fireplace. There was also a large den with a full sized pool table, which Mac convinced the previous owners to leave behind. On the grounds there was a large in-ground swimming pool and a double tennis court, a small cottage and numerous outbuildings.\n\nFourthly, Mac enrolled Ashlee in Balmoral Hall School, a private all girls' school. She wasn't too happy about that, but Mac convinced her that it was for her own good. She was registered as a day student, which meant that she would come home every night. He couldn't bear to have her stay there all the time and only come home on the weekends and holidays. Besides, he didn't think Ashlee could survive it either.\n\nFifthly, they visited his lawyer's office. They discussed with him Mac's idea to adopt her. They talked about her mother and they finally agreed to offer her twenty-five thousand dollars. The papers were drawn up; Mac signed them and left the rest to the lawyer. One stipulation of the adoption was that her mother was never to know who adopted her daughter, and that she was never to try to find her. This being a private adoption, there was very little chance of her ever finding out.\n\nA week later Mac got a call from the lawyer stating that Ashlee's mother agreed to the sum and had signed the papers and Ashlee was now his legal daughter. When they heard the news, Ashlee started to cry. They were still in the hotel and were watching a video when the call came in. Mac could see her eyes fill with tears before she actually cried. She tried to hold the tears back but couldn't. She threw herself into Mac's arms, holding him tight and burst out crying. Mac knew they were tears of joy.\n\nEvery muscle in her body was shaking. He held her tenderly and kissed all over her face taking in the salty taste of her tears as they poured down her cheeks. She wanted to say something to Mac, but she was crying too hard that the words couldn't come out. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him harder than she ever kissed him before. Her tongue took the lead and penetrated his mouth first and sought out his. Mac sucked her tongue deep into his mouth tasting the sweet taste of her salivary excretions mixed with the saltiness of her tears.\n\nShe was calming down now and as she released him, she looked at him and smiled the biggest and happiest smile Mac had ever seen on anyone's face. Her face was still wet and the moisture glistened as the light from the lamp hit her. She told him how happy she was and how much she loved him.\n\n""Daddy, will you make love to me right now? Please daddy? We should celebrate my first day of me being your daughter, shouldn't we? Please daddy?""\n\nHow could any red-blooded man refuse a request like that? Without saying a word, Mac picked his daughter up in his strong arms and carried her up to the bedroom. He placed her gently on the bed and immediately started to undress her. She didn't move other than to assist in removing her clothing. Soon she was completely naked and Mac stood in front of her just staring at her beauty. She was so beautiful. Mac could see that her pussy was very wet, and the scent of her womanliness made his head spin.\n\nAfter a minute of staring at her, Mac got undressed himself. Ashlee lay on the bed on her back watching as he took off his shirt. She loved his muscular arms and hairy chest. She could actually feel her love juices running down her crack as she watched him undo his pants and slide them down taking his boxers with them. She actually heard herself gasp as his monstrous penis sprang into full view.\n\nIt looked bigger and harder that she could remember seeing it. Its head was leaking some of its delicious precum that she liked so much. It took her breath away seeing it glistening in front of her. Ashlee hadn't seen any honest to goodness naked men before, other than Mac. She had seen lots of naked men in magazines and on the computer, but she knew she would never ever see another man as beautiful as Mac. Not if she lived to be a hundred.\n\nAs Mac finished undressing, Ashlee found herself raising her arms out to him, inviting him to come to her. He lay down beside her, their bodies stretched our together. He took her in his arms and held her for a couple of minutes, not doing anything other than feeling her warmth and softness next to him. Ashlee was so content. She wrapped her arms and one of her legs around him and basked in their closeness.\n\nAshlee was hotter now than she had been in days. She started to kiss him again and sucked his tongue deep into her mouth. Mac's hands were now roving all over her body. He started to kiss her face and down her throat and stopped for a long time at her nipples. God, Mac loved Ashlee's nipples. He loved to suck on them and to nibble on them. When he did that she always let out soft little moans signifying how much she liked him doing that.\n\nHe licked and sucked and nibbled on both her nipples, taking one into his mouth, then the other, then starting all over again. Her nipples were becoming very swollen and very tender now and stood out proudly. Mac looked at them and smiled at her.\n\nHe moved down now to her belly button. He always stopped there. He liked to draw circles around it and stick his tongue into her lovely indentation. Ashlee liked it too. It sent little shocks right down to her pussy, and it always made her juices flow faster and harder because she knew that better things were soon to happen. Ashlee's navel is so sensitive.\n\nAll this time, Mac's hands were caressing up and down Ashlee's legs. She had long ago spread them wide apart in preparation for Mac's tongue or penis, whichever he decided to use. Quite frankly, she didn't care which came first. Either way she knew she'd be in heaven. Mac was now kissing closer and closer to her hot wet cunt. He could smell her femininity. The scent was so strong that he could swear his cock had grown and inch longer and proportionally thicker.\n\nMac positioned himself between Ashlee's legs. From his position, she knew she was going to be licked and sucked into limbo. Automatically her legs spread further apart and she bent them at her knees and raised them along side her breasts. Her back was raised and her pussy and rosebud were straight up and right in front of Mac's face. He couldn't believe his eyes. She was so wet that he could actually see her juices oozing out and running down her lips and vanishing underneath her.\n\nHe had never seen that before with any of the many women he had fucked and eaten over the years. Hungrily, he dove into the feast that awaited him, the feast of liquid high protein. He had eaten Ashlee many times before, but today she was sweeter and thicker than ever before. He slurped and licked as hard as his mouth and tongue would work.\n\nMac initiated his assault on her pussy by taking long slow laps. He started by licking her beautiful little slit and licking to her clit. He did that over and over and over again. His hands would sometimes open up her thick puffy lips and he would push his tongue in as far as it would go. At a time like this, he wished he had a longer tongue like Gene Simmons of the rock group Kiss or even like Ally McBeal, so that he could go deeper into Ashlee.\n\nAshlee had grabbed two handfuls of his hair. Her hips began gyrating wildly as she tried to pull him right into her cunt. This drove Mac to heights of pure animal passion that he never imagined existed in him. He sucked her hot slit with fevered passion making her squirm beneath his wet tongue assaults.\n\nHer moaning had now turned to screams and he knew that she was accelerating quickly to her first orgasm.\n\nMac stuck three fingers into her now. He finger fucked her and she was moaning and screaming like a wild woman. Her cunt muscles contracted and clamped down on his fingers, wanting to trap his hand there forever.\n\n""Oh, daddy, daddy, daddy!"" She screamed out. ""I-I'm cumming, I'm c-cumming. Oh, God am I e-everrrr cummingggggg. Oh daddy!"" Her body flailed wildly. Her legs were wrapped around Mac's head almost squeezing the breath out of him. Every muscle in her body was tightening then relaxing then tightening again. Finally she went limp. Her legs released Mac's neck and dropped down on the bed, her hands released his hair and fell to her side, and she lay perfectly still. The only clue to her excited state was her heavy breathing and rapid heart beat.\n\nMac lifted his eye and saw a look of utter contentment on his little angel's face.\n\n""Was that good, honey?"" Mac asked tenderly.\n\n""Mmmm, daddy. That was wonderful. Ya."" Ashlee's replied after some seconds. Her voice was soft and slow and low. Her eyes were still closed.\n\nMac lifted his mouth from Ashlee's cunt and looked at it. What a beautiful sight that was. Her clit had popped out of its protective sheath and it, together with her red and tender lips looked so much larger than normal. Mac felt a tinge of pride knowing that he had done that to her. That he had brought her to another wonderful orgasm.\n\nMac crawled up Ashlee's body and lay beside her. He tenderly kissed her. She was still breathing hard and her breath was so sweet. Another beautiful smile metamorphosed her face as she opened her eyes and looked at Mac. He could see the love there. She slowly turned on her side and put her arms around his chest. She lifted her head so that he could kiss her again. Their tongues danced crazily together as their saliva flowed from one to the other.\n\nMac's cock was sandwiched between their bodies and Ashlee could feel its girth and hardness. She reached down and held it in her hand, squeezing and caressing it. She knew he was big, but today he seemed even bigger. She thought it might be her imagination playing tricks on her because today she knew he was going to fill her vagina with his life giving sperm. Was that on Mac's mind too, she wondered? She felt some of his precum and spread it around his knob. She could feel it twitch when she did that and giggled. She always loved it when his big cock twitched when she touched it. It gave her a feeling of power over it.\n\nAshlee was so hot now. Her juices were literally pouring from her. She couldn't remember being this hot or this wet before. With some difficulty, she pushed Mac over on to his back and straddled his waist. He felt her wetness as her cunt slid on top of his erection. She lay across his chest letting his cock touch her cunt and clit. She was so wet that she could actually slide over it making her even hotter and almost driving Mac insane. Ashlee grabbed Mac's face and held it as she kissed him again. He tasted so good with her love juices all over his face.\n\nNow was the time. She so desperately wanted to feel Mac's cock deep inside her. Still kissing him and feeling him suck her tongue into his mouth, she lifted her body, reached between her legs grabbing Mac's engorged penis, and placing it at the entrance to her love tunnel. She let go of it only when she felt its head separate her lips and penetrate into her most secret of places. A place reserved exclusively for him. She felt his head squeeze in. She felt every vein and every inch of his beautiful sex machine as it slipped slowly into her hot and wet cunt. It was pure pleasure.\n\nAshlee sat straight up on Mac's cock. He was rubbing her clit now. She was feeling so good. She knew she was going to have multiple orgasms again today. In fact she was almost in the verge of one now. Slowly, so as to make the feeling last as long as possible, she pushed down feeling his massive cock stretch her pussy lips and rub against the walls of her vagina as he plunged deeper and deeper inside her until she felt him reach her cervix. The bare skin of his penis against the bare skin in her vagina walls was what she was waiting so long for. She hated those condoms as much as Mac did. The sensation of bare skin to bare skin was the best in the world.\n\nHer eyes were closed, and her head was back. Mac was holding her by her waist to give her some balance because he knew she would be incapable of protecting herself very shortly. She dropped the top part of her body down and her two hands were now pressing on Mac's shoulders. She could now use her arms as well as her legs to ride up and down his thick shaft at an ever-increasing speed. She was breathing harder now and little moans were escaping from her throat as Mac thrust to meet her descent on his dick. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony. Each knew exactly what the other wanted and how and when to do it.\n\n""Oh, daddy! Daddy!"" She squealed as her climax got closer and closer. ""I-I think I'm g-going to c-c-cum. Oh, daddy. It feels sooo good, daddy. Oh, God daddy, I love fucking you.""\n\nAshlee was now sitting up straight again in order to come down harder and drive Mac's cock as deep into her as she possibly could. She was bucking hard and fast. She would rise on his cock till it was almost out of her and then she would drop down hard with all her weight till it smashed into her cervix. Her eyes were still closed and her head still flung back. Mac was still rubbing her clit and she was now pinching and pulling on her mipples. Loud moans were now coming from her.\n\n""Oh, daddy, daddy, daddy! I'm cumming, I'm cumming, I'm cumming, I'm cumming. Oh, God, this is too much. Oh, fuckfuckfuckfuck. Ohhhhhhh!""\n\nAshlee was still sliding on Mac's cock as her orgasm ripped through her young body. She was literally screaming now and had to bite on a towel to keep from waking the whole hotel. She was swaying from side to side and back and forth and if Mac hadn't held her she would have fallen. Finally, she collapsed across Mac's chest. She came down so hard that she nearly smashed her head onto his. She was feeling faint.\n\nAfter about a minute, she was able to speak. ""Oh daddy. That was wild. God. I loved it."" She whispered in a low husky voice.\n\n""I'm glad, baby. It makes me happy when I satisfy you like that."" Mac retorted. ""But we're not finished yet."" Ashlee giggled. She knew just how true that was. She started thinking about what was to come, and wondered how she could cum twice like that and he not come at all yet. How do guys do that?\n\nMac was still buried deep in her. He hadn't lost any of his hardness or length. In fact, Ashlee could have sworn that he was even bigger. He held her in his arms and kissed her deeply for about five minutes to give her a chance to recover. Finally, her breath and heart beat settled down to normal. Her vaginal muscles were continuously squeezing Mac's penis, keeping it in ready condition.\n\nSlowly, Mac maneuvered so as to turn her over onto her back. Ashlee's long legs wrapped around him so that his cock had no chance of escaping.\n\nMac started to pump his young daughter's pussy, slowly at first and then faster. Ashlee found that her legs around his back was impeding his actions, so she let go and raised her legs so that they were around her breasts. This gave Mac all the room he needed to fuck her into insensibility.\n\nMac's penis was definitely getting thicker. Even he could feel that happening. It was rubbing so hard against the walls of her vagina that the feeling for him was the most sensuous that he ever felt. Her vagina fitted his cock like a well-oiled velvet glove. Mac had placed his hands on Ashlee's knees and was spreading them as far apart as they would go as his cock pounded her cunt. It must have found her sensitive G-spot again, for Ashlee suddenly started flinging her head back and forth violently and flaying her arms all over. Their bodies were both soaked with sweat.\n\nShe grabbed a pillow and put it over her mouth because she just had to scream. Her legs had come down and were again wrapped around Mac's abdomen squeezing him as hard as she could trying to get his monstrous cock deeper into her. She could already feel it pushing against her cervix, but she wanted it farther in than that. She felt that she wanted it right into her womb so that when he filled her with his life giving sperm, she wouldn't waste one drop of it.\n\n""Ohhhh, Godddddd, d-d-daddy. Ohhhh shit. I-I-I'm c-cumming again, d-d-daddy. Ohhhhhhh fuck. This is s-s-so g-good."" Her voice was deep and raspy. The sound was so sexy to Mac that he fucked her harder than ever. Ashlee's young body was again racked by another orgasm and as Mac pumped into her faster, he felt his own orgasm building up deep in his balls and he knew that Ashlee was also on the verge of another orgasm.\n\n""Fuck me, daddy, f-f-fuck me hard. Ohhhh God. I love you, daddy, I l-l-love you so much. Fill my cunt with your seed. I want to feel you fill my cunt up full. Ohhhh, daddy! I'mmmm cuumming. I'mmmm cuuummming! Aaaugghhhh!""\n\nAshlee's young body exploded into another powerful orgasm. Her body stiffened then relaxed then stiffened again as every part of her body shook. Her eyes were open, but Mac could see that they were all glazed over. She was completely beyond all reasoning. Nothing mattered to her now than to have Mac fuck her till she passed out.\n\nMac was so close to ejaculating. His cock was so sore that it was actually aching. It seemed to have become so engorged with blood that it felt like it was going to burst from the pressure. Nonetheless, he tried to hold back for as long as possible to give Ashlee the best feeling he was capable of giving her.\n\nAshlee was cumming again. The pressure was too much now and Mac's balls shot up a copious volume of his sperm and shot it out of his cock hole with so much force that Mac hollered in pain. He had never felt anything like that before. Ashlee was thrashing around and screaming into the pillow again. Her cunt muscles were milking Mac's cock so hard that she squeezed every drop of cum out of him.\n\nThey both literally collapsed. Ashlee was still having small quick orgasms which went on for another three minutes of so. She was panting hard and her breath was quick and hard. She held on to Mac like she never wanted him to leave. Her arms were around his back and her legs still around his abdomen. She could fee his cock going slack in her hot cunt. There was a sense of finality about that. She knew it was all over for now. She couldn't remember how many times she came this time. There were too many to count.\n\nFinally she settled down enough to talk. ""Wow, daddy. That was really something. God, did I ever cum today, didn't I? I loved feeling your sperm shoot into me. I liked that. It's a lot better than you wearing a condom. Don't you think so, daddy?""\n\n""You're right, Princess."" Mac replied as he slowly rolled off Ashlee. As his cock escaped the confines of her hot warm and exceedingly wet cunt, it made that wet sloshing, popping kind of sound it sometimes makes. They both heard it this time and smiled. ""Condoms suck. Did you really like me fucking you without one, honey? Really?""\n\n""Oh, God, yes daddy. It's so much better. You wouldn't believe how good it feels to have your skin touching mine way inside me. I don't know of any better feeling than that.""\n\n""Was that a good way to celebrate our adoption?"" Mac smiled at her and kissed her again. He was so proud that she was now his daughter. There were so many things he was going to do for her. She would never want for anything again. They were tied together for life.\n\nIn answer, Ashlee just snuggled into Mac's chest and put her arms around him. She felt so secure now. She knew she was finally with someone who loved her and who would provide for her and protect her. She closed her eyes and quickly drifted off to sleep."
94,Adrienne,"['Mg', 'preteen', 'intr']","Seein' as he'd spent most of that time as a guard at the Embassy in Manila and is a very imposin' man (a little over seven feet tall...and built like a brick wall), despite his bein' black he was becomin' a deputy in the sheriff's department...the first black deputy in the state! As you can imagine there was much discussion about it; but he was somthin' of a ""hometown hero"" havin' played both football and basketball for Centerville High...and havin' saved the lives of six other Marines during the War, while un-armed...so most people were generally receptive to the idea.\n\nAnyhow, one Tuesday at the beginnin' of the summer of '66 (a week or so after everybody heard he was comin' back, and about his new job) I was pulling the weeds that grow along the fence at the back of our yard when I heard an unfamiliar voice say ""Hi.""\n\nSince I know everybody in town I was a bit confused, I glanced behind me and saw no one. So, assuming it was the wind (or, worse yet: I was hearin' things) I went back to pulling weeds. A second or so later the unfamiliar said, ""Over here.""\n\nThis time I glanced up through the fence to see a young black girl who, judging by her size looked to be about five or six standing in the Williams' backyard. Since the Williams are elderly (and black) I assumed that the girl must be their grand-daughter; when she introduced herself as ""Adrienne Williams"" I was sure of it.\n\nBeing a gentleman I stood and properly introduced myself, ""The name's Jonathon Daniel Atwater, call me JD."" I paused for a second. ""I'd offer to shake your hand, but mine are a bit dirty,"" I said showing her my hands.\n\nShe bent down and rubbed some dirt on her hands before reaching through the little space under the fence and saying ""Dirty handshake?"" I can't say I understand why, but the idea of a ""dirty handshake""...well, intrigued me somewhat. So I squatted down in front of the fence.\n\nAs I did, I noticed that from this position I could see down the top of Adrienne's pastel yellow sundress...her pencil eraser sized black-lickerish colored nipples looked to be hard... The very sight of them made my twelve-year-old cock unexpectedly twitch inside my shorts.\n\nNot wanting to seem like some sort of ""creepy guy"" I quickly returned my gaze to her face. She looked different than the other black girls I knew: her eyes were somewhat almond shaped, her hair (pulled back in a more than slightly awkward ponytail) was more curly than kinky, the tip of her nose seemed a bit rounder than usual, her skin seemed to have a decided creaminess to it...there was definitely somethin' different about her. And, I must confess: I do find ""different"" rather interestin'... Smilin', I took her small dirty hand in mine.\n\nAs our dirty hands touched I could feel my cock begin rapidly inflatin' in my shorts; can't honestly say I'd know why touchin' a girl's dirty hand would be a turn- on... As we shook hands, with a slight bow of the head I said, ""A pleasure to meet you;"" all the while tryin' to ignore my now mostly rigid cock.\n\nHer eyes darted down for a second. Then, as they returned to mine, a little smile appeared on her face. She raised her left hand, ""I could take care of that for you..."" she said in a half whisper pointin' at my crotch, ""If there's somewhere private we can go.""\n\nWithout thinkin', I replied, ""I think you're a bit too little for that...""\n\nStill holding my hand and giving me a somewhat put-off look, she said, ""I been taking care of my male cousins for four years, now...""\n\nI couldn't believe what she was sayin'. ""You mean...you...err your cousins have..."" I trailed off.\n\n""Unh, huh."" She paused for a second before continuing, ""My cousins have been sperming in me for nearly four years,"" there was a definite hint of pride in her voice. I could hardly believe what she was sayin': if it was true, her cousins started shootin' in her when she was...well, a baby...\n\nBefore I knew what was happenin', I found myself sayin', ""We could go to my basement. There's a couch down there; come on 'round the side of the fence; I'll open the gate for ya."" Our hands had barely parted when I began wonderin' what the hell was wrong with me: I mean bein' attracted to a six, or worse yet, five year old back girl...I mean it's not like she had boobs or anythin'... And yet, I stood and proceeded to walk down to the gate to let Adrienne into my backyard. Then I lead her to the outside door to the basement.\n\nBein' a gentleman (as my parents always insist I must, since my great-grand-daddy was the Colonel Buford Atwater of the 3rd Alabama...), I opened the door for her and waved Adrienne through ahead of me. She hadn't gotten more than a few steps inside when she exclaimed, ""Wow, neat basement."" My father had finished the basement into what he called a ""game room"": there was a pool table, a little bar with a couple stools, an old 'frig he kept beer in, the TV he'd bought for $5 in an estate sale, a couch and a couple other chairs...\n\nAdrienne made straight for the couch. Wasting no time, she pulled her pastel-yellow sun-dress over her head and tossing it on the arm of the couch. Now stain' in front of me wearing only a pair of bright-pink panties and flip-flops she grabbed the waist-band of my shorts, and in one quick motion pulled them along with my underwear down to my ankles. I stepped out of my shorts and underwear as I pulled my athletic shirt over my head: leaving me wearin' only my canvas sneakers.\n\nBefore I could reach-out to help Adrienne out of her panties, she reached out taking my fully erect cock in her small black hands. Giving it a gentle squeeze she said, ""Wow. You're bigger than Tom, and he's fifteen..."" Now that was a statement that'll give a twelve-year-old boy's ego a boost... I must have been standin' there for a full five seconds...barely gettin' my head around her ego boostin' statement, when she kicked off her flip- flops and plopped down on the couch.\n\nJust seeing her there: in my basement wearing nothing but panties had my cock all hot and bothered; there was just something about Adrienne that I couldn't seem to resist... I plopped myself down next to her, and hooked my fingers in the waistband of her tiny bright-pink panties. As I began to pull the waistband down she lifted her little bottom off the couch enablin' me to slide her panties down to her knees. She promptly sat her weight back down on her bottom and lifted her slender legs...just enough to allow me to pull her tiny panties further down. Once the waistband of her panties was below her knees I let go.\n\nAdrienne gave me a little grin as gravity pulled her panties the rest of the way down to her ankles. She lifted her left leg slightly and straightened her foot, allowin' the panties to drop off her left leg completely. While this was certainly enough for me (in terms of access), she quickly kicked up her right leg while straightenin' her right foot: sending' the little pair of bright-pink panties sailin' across the room...to somewhere on the other side of the pool table.\n\nWithout sayin' a word she rotated her body around, lifted her right leg up onto the couch and leaned back. She gave me a little nod, as if to say ""well are we gonna do this...""\n\nAs I said before, there was just something about Adrienne that I couldn't seem to resist; so I quickly repositioned myself between her small black legs and put the head of my cock against her tiny little-girl hole. I began pushin'... nothin' happened. I pushed some more, and still my cock would not penetrate her little hole. I was dismayed: I was tryin' my darnedest to put my cock in this black girl's hole, and it just wouldn't go in... ""Didn't you say you been taking care of your fifteen year old cousins for four years?"" I asked, wonderin' how they managed to get inside her tiny little hole.\n\n""Well, you are bigger than him..."" she said. Of course a boost to my ego wasn't gonna get my cock inside her hole. ""...you'll have to do like he did up till a few months ago: sperm me first."" I couldn't believe my ears: had she really said what I thought she said? ""Wrap your fingers around it, and move your hand up and down till you sperm,"" she explained.\n\nHot dog! She actually wanted me to shoot BEFORE puttin' my cock in her. Both of my sisters and Gloria, my eleven year old girlfriend (yes, I have three other lovers), would be real unhappy if I did that... Hesitantly I wrapped the fingers of my right hand around my cock and began stroking it. ""When you sperm, try to shoot in my hole, it'll make it easier to get it in..."" Adrienne continued to explain.\n\nShe looked down towards the area where the head of my cock was nestled in her tiny slit. She was watchin' quite intently for a moment when she spoke again, ""You'll sperm sooner if you twist your hand while moving it up and down."" Holy hell! Not only did she want me to shoot BEFORE puttin' my cock inside her, but she wanted me to shoot as QUICKLY as possible...so much so that she was tellin' me how to do it! Figurin', ""what the heck"" I started twistin' my wrist a little as I stroked my cock.\n\nAdrienne was right; twistin' was greatly speedin' things up. Barely thirty seconds after I began twistin' my wrist, I felt my butt cheeks begin to tighten: signalin' the approach of my orgasm. As my big sister Daisy taught me, a gentleman should always warn the woman (or little girl in this case) when he is about to shoot, so she can ask him to pull-out of her. Of course, I couldn't pull- out of Adrienne seein' as I wasn't actually in her; but force of habit, I guess, had me givin' her my usual warnin', ""I'm about taa...""\n\nShe interrupted me, ""Start pushing just after you start sperming me."" She had barely completed her suggestion, when I felt my twelve-year-old balls draw up under my cock. A second later the hot cream began surgin' up the little tube on the underside of my cock, before spewin' out the little hole on the end...directly into the mouth of Adrienne's little-girl hole. Followin' her suggestion, I pushed forward just after the first spurt had left my cock... and low and behold, the head of my cock popped into her tiny hole.\n\nMy god was her hole tight. Spurt after spurt, my hot cream spewed out of my cock into Adrienne's tight little hole, as I did my best to push my member the rest of the way into her young little body. With each spurt of my cream my squeezed in another half-inch, or so... Just as my orgasm subsided, I felt my balls back contact with her tiny bottom.\n\nDespite havin' just dumped my load in Adrienne's tight black little-girl hole, my cock stayed upright...with no sign of softenin'. Clearly this was a sign of good things to come...\n\nIt wasn't until my orgasm had fully and truly subsided, after the fifth spurt, that I noticed how truly tight her hole was: so tight it was almost painful...we both looked down between our bodies too where we were joined at the crotch. There was somethin' strangely erotic about the sight of her little dark-chocolate colored pussy-lips stretched tightly around my ivory colored cock... Adrienne began rockin' her hips slightly.\n\nDespite our racial differences (somethin' that could be a real problem), I liked Adrienne. I suppose you could say ""she was my kind'a girl"" of course maybe I felt that way 'cause we were screwin' barely fifteen minutes after first meetin'... Seein' as I liked her, I figured it'd be good to get to know her a little better: so I tried to learn a little more about her while we were screwin', ""You said you've been taking care of your cousins for four years...so you started when you were..."" I trailed off.\n\n""Five."" She replied quite definitively. I couldn't believe it: she was tiny. Seein' the surprised look on my face she asked, ""How old did you think I was?""\n\nThe instant she asked how old I thought she was I knew I was in trouble: I liked her, so didn't really want to lie to her; but if I told her the truth she might make me take my cock out of her, and not let me put it in ever again... Thinkin' quickly for a second or so I replied, ""I had assumed you were seven, or so..."" I trailed off, before adding a half-hearted explanation, ""judgin' by how tight your hole is...and your height; it's not like your father's a small guy..."" hopin' it might reduce the possibility of my answer causing trouble...\n\n""No, I'm eight, be nine in a couple months."" Adrienne paused, took a breath and continued, ""my dad's big, but my mom's small: she's four-feet seven... most people are shorter in the Philippines...""\n\nBefore I could open my mouth to reply, a wave of pleasure seemed to come over Adrienne: her eyes rolled back in her head slightly, her mouth suddenly opened, her breathin' quickened, she was rockin' her hips back and forth faster and harder... Then all of a sudden she threw her head back; her tight little hole got hotter, wetter and tighter (if that was actually possible); the walls of her eight-year-old hole began ripplin': practically suckin' on my cock. Wow did that feel amazin'!\n\nI began rockin' my hips back-and-forth. As my cock was sawin' in-and-out of her tight little eight-year-old hole I glanced down between our bodies again. It was a sight to behold: my ivory colored cock glistenin' with wetness slidin' in-and-out of her chocolate colored slit...WOW! I couldn't believe how seein' somethin' as simple as the contrast of our skin tones could be such a turn-on...\n\nI just had to see more of it; so I put my right hand on her flat little-girl chest and began very gently rollin' her left nipple between my thumb and finger. An instant after I began rubbin' her black-licorice colored little nipple Adrienne panted, ""Harder.""\n\nHavin' always been good at followin'; directions, I began slammin' my twelve-year-old white cock in and out of Adrienne's tight little eight-year-old black pussy as fast as I could. Less than two minutes later I felt my butt cheeks tighten for a second time. Once again I gave her my usual warnin', ""I'm about taa...""\n\nIn what seemed like an out of sequence occurrence, my cock exploded deep inside Adrienne's tight little hole. It all happened so fast, I never even noticed my balls draw-up under my cock... However, I didn't have any time to contemplate that as the second spurt of my hot thick white cream spewed into her black little-girl hole. Spurt after spurt, my hot cream spewed out of my cock into Adrienne's tight little hole...\n\nJust as the fifth spurt of my hot cream was oozin' out of my cock the second worst imaginable thing happened: ""JD, you didn't finish weedin' the fence! Where are you?"" it was my mother's voice comin' from upstairs... Thankfully, as this was my second orgasm in the past ten, or so, minutes; it was lookin' like this was only gonna be ""a five-shot load"" for me.\n\n""I had to use the bathroom,"" I yelled back, as I hurriedly pulled the head of my softenin' cock from Adrienne's properly seeded little hole. Quickly pullin' up my shorts and underpants, I continued to yell back to my mother, ""I used the bathroom in the basement so I wouldn't get dirt in the rest of the house...""\n\nBy the time I had my shorts up to my waist Adrienne was pullin' her pastel yellow sundress over her head. Not more than seven seconds after my mother had called out lookin' for me, we were both fully dressed and walking' through the outside door to the basement; Adrienne returned to her grand-parents' house, while I went back to my weedin'."
95,Adrienne a la Mode,"['MF', 'rom']","Tim had been home little more than an hour, and already the tension between them was dangerous. For the last twenty minutes, she had watched him jabber excitedly about work while he devoured her coq au vin. She only hoped she was next.\n\nAdrienne ran her hand through the lazy waves of her short, black hair and set down her glass. A sleeveless, black dress hugged her body, tracing every decadent curve. While not her usual fare, it was fun to wear when he most needed distracting. She wiggled her behind, the dress a little too familiar there. The constant feel of being groped aroused her, thinning her patience.\n\nRandom spokes of hair hung over her blue-green eyes. She brushed them aside, leaving no mystery as to the nature of her stare. Tim kept talking, avoiding the trap of her eyes. Her thick, arching eyebrows were her deadly lures. They made her look constantly and unnervingly inquisitive. Even at her most relaxed, even when asleep, she seemed to be prying apart secrets.\n\nIf that was not enough, she could make every glance, every gesture, every breath erotic. It just came naturally to her. It was no wonder her classes had nearly perfect attendance rates.\n\nAdrienne had thrown together the candles, jazz and dinner in the hope of luring him away from the week, if only for a few minutes. So many things vied for her attention, but this night was invaluable, not to be squandered.\n\nA mountain of papers and student poetry loomed around the corner, but she had no intention of scaling it until morning. Her literary ropes and pitons were packed up for the night. That he could not let go of work himself both challenged and aroused her. He had come hundreds of miles to sit before her and was still out of reach.\n\nHe regaled her with yet another anecdote from his business trip to Toledo, gesturing absently with his spoon, dotting his tie with drips of vanilla ice cream. She laughed but nodded along with his story. She didn't care much about what went on in Toledo, but she was excited to see him again, to have more than five uninterrupted minutes with him. His unease was peculiar. His voice was like a feather waggling nervously against her ears, teasing out her laughter despite her attempts to look interested.\n\nHe was still wearing his blazer, and that annoyed her a little. It was like a shell he wore, an armored chunk of that dull office world that swallowed him up day to day. It was something out of which he had to be coaxed.\n\nHe tugged at his collar and wetted his throat before continuing. He looked like a man in a soured job interview. Although she knew she was to blame, she did not think she looked that predatory. However, she loved that she could still make him uneasy with a glance.\n\nDespite the prelude that the dinner really was--a neon arrow blinking at her body--he had to be lured from the cold order of work to the seething chaos of her eyes. The climate change was a bit daunting.\n\nHis relentless chatter was cathartic for him, a means by which he could slowly peel away the layers of the work week. She knew that he wanted her and that his stress held him in check. He had trouble letting go; work always had its claws in him. She hated that jacket. ""Contents under pressure"" should have been stenciled across it.\n\nHe kept talking, sparing almost no detail. Adrienne bit her lip. Devious thoughts simmered in her mind. She sipped from her glass and laid it before her. Her hands vanished beneath the table. She wriggled in her seat, all the while wearing her ""don't worry--I'm listening"" face. Brow furrowed, he continued sketching out proposals and opportunities and market shares, all of the prattle in which he swore he could never take an interest.\n\nSettled once again in her chair, Adrienne sighed, hands hidden, eyebrows raised in a ""my, that is interesting"" pose. She let him talk for a while and then casually laid her panties next to her salad fork. Tim stopped dead in mid-sentence, his words piling up behind him like derailed train cars.\n\nA devilish smirk crawled toward her ear. As he sat there blinking, speechless for the first time since coming home, she let her quiet magic work on him.\n\nSilence hovered over the table. Adrienne could almost hear the flames sucking away at the candles. Her nipples pushed hard against the cotton of her dress. She wanted so much to touch them.\n\nShe looked down at her neglected dessert. Raspberries lounged on the little dune of ice cream and waded in the shallow, white sea surrounding it. She steeped the tip of her middle finger in the melted portion, drawing it out slowly. From the short, unpolished nail to the first knuckle, a glob of vanilla coated her fingertip.\n\nShe stared into him as her hand descended out of his sight and into her lap. A shiver roamed her body, pinching her thick lips into a pout and flaring her eyes. She blew a single, breathy moan across the table at him. Smiling wickedly, one eyebrow cocked, she lifted her hand into the candlelight. The finger was clean.\n\nHeld tight in the clench of his face, his slate eyes looked about to shatter. He was completely dazed. Watching the muscles in his neck tense, the wordless moving of his mouth, Adrienne worried she had finally taken teasing to a lethal level and given him a heart attack.\n\nHis mouth suddenly tilted in the randiest smirk she had ever seen. Full of wanting, his eyes raked over her body. She was almost afraid of what she had awoken.\n\nTim rose and chuckled at himself. He shrugged off his jacket and kicked it away. Adrienne grinned, overjoyed to see him finally shed that workaday skin. His whole demeanor changed. He was alive again but shaky, a drowned man resuscitated.\n\nHe stalked around the table, stepping peculiarly, as though his pockets were filled with needles. She laughed when she realized it was due to the rigid bulge in his pants. His own laughter died when he finally saw what the table had hidden.\n\nHer dress was tugged up over her hips, bunched around her waist, the smooth wood of the seat cool against her bottom. Her long, pale legs arched down to black, flat-soled shoes, which she tapped anxiously on the hardwood floor.\n\nHe leaned over her, challenging her eyes. When he seemed about to speak, to apologize for neglecting her, she stopped him, her fingers lighting on his lips.\n\n""Such a busy mouth,"" she said, her first words in half an hour. The vestige of a childhood in Belgium still lingered in her voice, chasing it with a subtle and provocative accent. Despite a lifetime in America, she always had a foreign mystique. ""Put it to good use.""\n\nShe carefully straightened his tie and licked her lips, her eyes heavily-lidded. Tim knew her serious-business look. ""Get to work.""\n\nAdrienne scooted her chair away from the table. Tim knelt before her and leaned in close, the dark triangle of curls pointing the way. He hummed wickedly when he realized her clitoris, full and inviting, was dabbed with vanilla.\n\nBeneath the sweet smell, the scent of her teased him, making him ache. Hands on her thighs, he pushed her legs apart and wrapped his lips around her clitoris, sucking gently, rhythmically. Adrienne instantly moaned away all of her breath. Clutching the chair, she braced herself for his tongue. When she felt it lash back and forth behind his lips, licking away the ice cream, air crashed back into her lungs with a gasp.\n\nHe sucked the little nub harder, trying to pull her entire body into his mouth. In moments, the vanilla succumbed to her strong, gingery taste, and Tim tugged harder at her, adoring it. Adrienne stamped her feet and moaned at the ceiling. She imagined herself burning from the inside out.\n\nShe squinted down at him, tousling his hair with shaky hands. He sucked relentlessly, his nose burrowed into her black curls, his sharp breaths tickling through them. His eyes smiled up at her.\n\nLeaving her with one last promissory kiss, Tim leaned back to catch his breath. His chin had a telltale shine. Adrienne leered drunkenly at him, amazed. Unable to take it any longer, he unzipped his trousers and freed his cock, stroking it anxiously. She loved watching him do that, flattered that the taste of her could make him so hard, so desperate for touch.\n\nHungry herself, she strummed her clitoris with her long fingers, moaning along with him. For several minutes, they watched each other pleasure themselves. Close to the edge, Tim stopped. They shared an old, familiar laugh when she found it hard to take her own hand away. The laughter felt as good as anything else.\n\nRaising an eyebrow, Tim laid his hand on the seat between her legs, palm up. She sighed decadently, anticipating what he was about to do. She rose just a few inches off the chair and waited. When Tim's middle finger stood up straight, she lowered herself onto it, so wet she felt little more than an erotic tickle as it entered.\n\nKnowing that he wanted to tease out the moment and torture her, she scowled at him. In an instant, his long finger was thrumming inside her, rapidly waggling back and forth. Adrienne sang to the ceiling again, her voice vibrating at his finger's tempo. Sharp pleasure squeezed her eyes shut.\n\nShe brushed and tugged her nipples through her dress. They were tall and achingly sensitive, stirring a delicious sting into her pleasure. Tim grinned up at her, his finger trilling without pause. A heavy, crackling warmth spread through her body, stretching all the way to her toes.\n\nNearing the edge, Adrienne ground her ass against the seat, pushing him as deep as she could. Although his arm was beginning to ache, Tim moved faster. He was rewarded with a high, throaty moan. Her hips trembled, and fire blossomed between her legs.\n\nHer hands abruptly went to the seat, latching tightly. She whimpered, teetering on the brink, and moaned like a siren as she tumbled into orgasm. Adrienne thrashed against the back of the chair, her nerves burning up. Completely out of control, deep in the throes, she gyrated upon the seat.\n\nWithin a few moments, her body seized up one last time before collapsing with a sigh. Tim smiled and moved his hand out from under her, counting himself lucky his finger was not broken. She grinned back at him, her eyes promising to return the favor threefold. She was impressed; whenever she seemed to have caught her breath, it danced out of her reach again.\n\n""It's your turn in the chair,"" she whispered, standing and tugging her dress back into place. They exchanged positions. Tim's cock stood tall and rigid from his lap. Adrienne smirked at it and laid his hands on the sides of the seat. ""You'd better hold on tight,"" she said.\n\n>From just a breath away, she stared at his cock, watching it hunger. >She tried to imagine what it felt like to be so hard, so confined. It amazed her. Over a week's worth of tension coiled in one place. She knew he got so wrapped up in work on his trips that he didn't masturbate. She had gotten him to do it over the phone a few times but only with a lot of provocation. Unless she was there to inspire him directly, desire was just something that silently knotted him up, making him cranky.\n\nAdrienne masturbated often, finding more inspiration than she could handle during the course of a day. Poetry was not the only product of her sensual nature. Textures, tastes and sounds swirled around her daily, stirring her up inside until she had to do something about it. She wished it came half as naturally to him.\n\nHis cock twitched, ticking away his pulse. She wondered if she even needed to touch him, if she could simply make him come with her voice. ""That might be fun to try sometime,"" she thought.\n\nShe splayed her left hand on his pelvis, and he winced. The muscles beneath her hand were strained taut. It was as though his cock was pulling away from his body. Adrienne leered up at him, her eyebrows daring him to beg.\n\n""Ade,"" he whispered. ""Please.""\n\nShe wrapped her right hand around him and clenched her fingers. Tim groaned, and his entire body stretched toward her hand. He was iron in her grasp.\n\nA telltale glisten appeared on the tip, warning of the deluge to come. ""He'll be lucky to survive thirty seconds,"" she thought, a little disappointed but thoroughly flattered.\n\nShe laid a feather of a kiss upon the very end, savoring that first anxious drop. She wondered why it was so different from the horrible-tasting rush ahead. No matter how he pleaded, she would not do that again, would not take that in her mouth. She had forever closed the doors on the argument by saying, ""You try it, and then we'll talk.""\n\nAdrienne stroked him slowly: up and down, up and down. She rotated her hand a little so that her fingers slithered around him with every rise and fall. Tim lay back with his eyes closed, moans rising like smoke from his open mouth. Every time her hand moved, his body shook as though suffering tiny shocks.\n\nJust when he seemed to be building up for release, she let go of him, laying her right hand next to her left on his stomach. She waited. Tim cracked an eye and smiled meekly at her. Her thick lips stretched out in the most remarkable grin.\n\nWithout warning, her mouth was around him, engulfing him, taking him in all the way to the base. Back arched, toes curled, Tim howled at the ceiling. Adrienne hummed around him, pleased with herself. She clenched her lips around him and drew away from him slowly, inch by inch.\n\nWhen only the tip of him was in her mouth, she gave it a hard suck. Tim groaned, thrusting up at her, trying to push himself farther into her mouth. She held on hard with her mouth, refusing to allow him deeper, her head bobbing along with his hips. When he stopped, she took him all the way in again. This time she held him there, sucking on him like a straw, luxuriating in his moans. He quivered in her mouth. She loved the sensation. She loved him.\n\nStill surrounding him utterly, she tickled the base of his cock with her tongue. He laughed achingly, prying open his eyes. She was staring at him-- into him--through her sharp, black bangs. Her eyes reflected everything from confidence to cruelty to love. She raised a bushy eyebrow like a warning flag. He clutched onto the seat.\n\nAdrienne suddenly bobbed her head, noisily sucking at him. She moved so quickly, his nerves couldn't keep up with the sensations. She held the very tip of him between her lips one moment and tickled her chin against his balls the next. He felt as though she was literally sucking the energy from his body.\n\nHe throbbed against her tongue, wringing up harder than before. Abruptly, he was out of her mouth, quivering in front of her. She sighed heavily, catching her breath, and took his cock, warm and wet, tightly in hand.\n\nShe jerked hard, emulating the movement of her mouth. Tim stuttered, howling his way over the edge. She loved this moment: when the sluice gates opened and all the stress and tension in him rushed out. He pulsed wildly, but she held on, yanking his orgasm from him.\n\nHe seized up and released, draping a long, white stripe through her hair. Startled, she laughed and glanced up at her hair in mock annoyance. She would be ready for the next burst. She jerked harder, shaking the come out of him. Spurt after spurt leapt from him, covering her hands and his lap.\n\nShe laughed in amazement. A week's worth of stress had poured from him... and made rather a mess.\n\nWhen his breath returned, she let go of him, and he slouched in the chair. She snatched her napkin from the table and dabbed at her hair, laughing. Humming to herself, she wiped her glistening hands and pitched the spent napkin aside.\n\nShe grabbed her panties and draped them around his drooping cock. She worked the cotton against his skin, delighting in the exhausted, ""please--no more"" grunts and groans her touch provoked. She carefully cleaned him up, soaking her panties with his strange, seashore scent. She dropped them and climbed to her feet, leaning over to kiss him. The spice of her was on his lips, and she adored it, wishing his come tasted more like that and less like insecticide.\n\n""Thirsty?"" she asked, drawing away from him. Tim nodded blearily. She stretched and walked to the end of the table, her shoes clicking on the hardwood floor. She picked up the champagne bottle and sauntered back toward him, her smirk leading the way.\n\nGrace suddenly abandoned her as she slipped on her wilted panties and toppled into his lap. The bottle wobbled at the foot of the chair, coming to a rest upright, not a drop spilled. They both burst into laughter, shaking against each other in the candlelight.\n\nAs the giggles began to wane, he patted her affectionately on the behind, signaling for her to get up. Adrienne went quiet.\n\n""Spank me,"" she said, arching her back to look him in the eye. He chuckled, but the champagne veil had lifted for the moment. She was serious.\n\n""What?"" She had him off-balance again... and delighted in it.\n\nShe lowered her head and stared at him through the black veil of her bangs. She steeped her voice in the warmest of her fantasies and blew it at him like smoke. ""Spank me.""\n\n""Ade. Come on. It's the champagne talking,"" he said, uncertain. ""You don't want me to do that."" However, he knew she was still in charge, still lucid, and that made him all the more nervous. The champagne might have tickled her voice and her skin, but her eyes were still clear and incisive.\n\nShe never ceased to amaze him. Here was this accomplished poet, this respected professor, asking him to spank her. From the lofty to the lusty, there was nothing she could not do. Her range was unnerving.\n\nShe knew she would have to provoke him again. He always slipped back a little after he came, his driven passion fading into drowsy pensiveness.\n\nStill holding his eye, she slowly pulled back the hem of her dress, baring her voluptuous behind to the candlelight. She ran her hand adoringly over the curves, smiling disarmingly. Her ass was a monument to decadence. She knew how he gawked at it when she was fresh out of the shower in the morning, how he loved watching it quiver when he took her from behind, grabbing and groping it at every chance. She knew its power over him.\n\nHe stared numbly, savoring every curve. The tiny, X-shaped scar on her left buttock inspired a smile. As a child, she had caught herself on a barbed-wire fence while nipping grapes from a neighbor's vineyard. She told him often how the sweet taste had been worth the pain.\n\nAdrienne slowly and rhythmically clenched her behind, trying to entice him, but sensed his uncertainty. She would have to play tough to lure him into her fantasy.\n\n""You know,"" she said, her voice low and husky, ""it's been so long since you've made love to me that I've taken to fantasizing about everyone in your office when you're out of town.""\n\nHe sat stark still, dumbfounded. He knew how voracious her mind was, and that worried him. Adrienne smirked. She hoped she could embellish enough to draw him.\n\nShe wiggled her ass and casually lifted her glass from the table with her left hand. When she teetered on his lap, he absently clapped his hand on her thigh to steady her. She lifted the bottle from the floor and topped her glass.\n\n""Seriously?"" he said, a tiny needle of hurt popping the champagne bubbles.\n\n""Seriously,"" she said into the glass as she sipped. Her eyes seethed. She licked a stray drop from her lips. ""In my mind, I've come with each and every one of them. Several times.""\n\n""Ade, don't play games...""\n\n""I had Steve take me from behind while I was draped over your desk.""\n\n""Steve? My best friend? Ade, he would never...""\n\n""He would never,"" she confirmed. ""In fact, I seem to recall him yelling, 'I can't do this to Tim's wife!' just before he came all over me, all over this naughty ass."" She raised a challenging eyebrow and casually took another sip. She watched his face change, watched his emotional scales wobble up and down.\n\nTim was clearly taken aback. His hand tensed, clenching her thigh, rising almost imperceptibly. She hummed into her glass.\n\nHe frowned down at her. ""Who else, Ade?""\n\n""Well, there are so many. It's hard to keep track. Throw out some names.""\n\nHe felt completely trapped. ""Ben Rouse?""\n\n""Your boss?"" she said, biting her lip and rolling her eyes across the ceiling.\n\nShe smiled. ""Tallish fellow? Always looks like he's just missed his train by ten seconds?""\n\n""Yes...""\n\nShe smirked so hard a dimple rose on her cheek. ""I sucked him in the elevator."" Tim's eyes swam. Adrienne warmed up her voice some more, intensifying her accent. ""We got on on the thirteenth floor, and he got off on the third."" His hand rose a little more, cradling her left buttock. He could not believe she would be so shameless with her fantasies.\n\n""Well, then there's always Bob.""\n\n""Bob from Accounting?!"" he snapped, completely nonplused. ""The Star Trek guy?! Beam-Me-Up Bob?!""\n\n""I bet he has a huge cock,"" she cooed. ""And do you know where I want it?"" She dipped two fingertips in her champagne and, leering up at him, rubbed them against her asshole in lazy circles. ""Right there.""\n\nA bittersweet rage boiled up through him. He smacked her sharply on the behind, making it quiver. The blow shook her whole body. The champagne sloshed in the glass. Adrienne winced for but a moment then moaned luxuriously.\n\nInstantly taking on a ruddy glow, her ass looked even prouder to him. Before she could catch her breath, his hand crashed into her again. The sensation was delicious. When her moan trailed off, she casually sipped her champagne, unimpressed, her eyebrows high and haughty.\n\nInfuriated, Tim shifted, holding her firmly in his lap, his left arm draped across the small of her back and around her hip. In rapid succession, he swatted one buttock and then the other, sending ripples through her flesh. Adrienne groaned in ecstasy, in realization of her fantasy.\n\nRelentlessly, he warmed her behind, the soft smacks echoing about the room. Despite being tricked into the role, being goaded to her whim, he was careful. Each blow was little more than a pat, just enough to give her a little, well-deserved sting but not enough to hurt.\n\nAdrienne loved it, moans hiccupping from her with every swat. Her behind blushed in the candlelight, adoring his hand. She smiled to herself when she felt his cock slowly stiffening against her belly.\n\nMoaning and laughing, she kicked her feet when he began spanking her in earnest, paddling her with his gentle hand. The blush spreading across her behind spread inside her as well, singeing her, making her very wet.\n\nWhen at last he stopped, she reached back and ran her hand over the warm, quivering curves. Her breaths fell heavily, and she shot him a wild, appreciative look. She had nearly come.\n\nTim retraced the course of her hand, enjoying the heat of her skin. Adrienne moaned at the floor, her behind just tender enough to make every caress arousing to her. As his fingers glided over her, tremors rode her body, and her ass clenched invitingly. He smirked. It was his turn to surprise her.\n\nHe looked up at the table. A little lump of ice cream remained in her dish, a little iceberg in a swollen, white sea. The raspberries had drowned. He dipped his fingers in the cool cream and rubbed it on her toasted behind.\n\nAdrienne cooed. The ice cream made her ass feel that much hotter. Slowly, teasingly, he covered her warm behind with vanilla, smoothing it all around her. Besides being intensely aroused, she felt cherished. She relaxed, savoring the cool strokes.\n\nTim raked his eyes over her lovely behind while soaking his middle finger in ice cream. He smiled at the cleft between her cruelly curvaceous cheeks, his mind exploring with his eyes. When his finger was thoroughly covered and achingly cold, he pressed it into her ass.\n\nAdrienne's head flew up, and a long, throaty moan shook from her mouth. She clenched hard, which only pushed his finger deeper. The contrast of the heat on her skin and the cold inside her nearly pushed her over the edge. She loved his finger there, loved the way it sucked the heat and the pleasure from her body.\n\nTrying to bluff him, to make it seem as though she was bored, she tried to take a casual sip of champagne. Hands shaky with pleasure, she missed her mouth and popped her nose into the glass. She laughed at herself and gave in, giving voice to the deeper moans she had held back. He was harder than ever against her stomach.\n\nHe moved his finger slowly, drawing out her moans. Wanting to hear more of her beautiful, husky cries, he gave her random swats with his free hand, complicating her pleasure, pushing her toward release. He was amazed with himself, amazed he had become entangled in her fantasy. He loved all this, and she knew it. She was deviously cunning when it came to getting what she wanted.\n\nShe was tight around his finger. The aching cold dwindled away quickly, leaving him feeling only the quivering heat of her body. He could feel the warning shivers in her even before she cried out for him to stop.\n\nAll at once, Adrienne wriggled out of his grasp and scrambled to her feet. She laid the glass on table and turned toward him. Her breathing erratic, her eyes wild, she closed his legs and straddled them, hovering over him. Her dress drooped over her thighs, and she tugged it roughly above her waist, rolling it under until it stayed in place.\n\nStartling him, she clapped her hands on chair's high back and glared at him through a ragged veil of bangs. Her intensity unnerved him. Feeling the warmth of her brushing the tip of his cock, he shot her a look of appeal. Adrienne smiled, kissed him tenderly and reassuringly on the nose and engulfed him, her ass crashing warm and sticky into his lap.\n\nAir silently vanished from his lungs, and he sat still as pleasure loomed up over him, eclipsing everything. Adrienne, on the other hand, growled at full voice, rolling her hips, pressing harder, savoring him savagely.\n\nAbsolutely driven, she pistoned upon him, repeatedly pushing herself up with her toes and letting her full weight fall hard on his lap. The chair creaked as she bounced upon him. The candles threw a strange, bobbing shadow on the wall behind them.\n\nHolding onto her waist, Tim could do little but weather her storm. Overwhelmed as he was, he could barely even make a sound. He felt utterly used... and did not mind a bit.\n\nEvery impact spread a tingling sting through her ass that she adored. Desperate for more, she came down upon him harder and harder, driving him deeper thanhe had ever been. The chair groaned. Lightning danced throughout her body.\n\nSliding his hands up to the sides of her breasts, Tim pushed at Adrienne's nipples with his thumbs. The fabric heightened the sensation, adding a bittersweet friction that made her back arch, her thighs twitch.\n\nShe was so warm, so wet. He was so hard, so deep. They both ached from the pleasure, their faces pinched comically. They would have laughed had their eyes not been squeezed shut.\n\nHolding back as best he could, Tim waited for her, every moment fighting the urge to explode. The pressure building in him made him harder, giving her a greater sense of being filled, making her come.\n\nAdrienne's eyebrows scrunched together, the pressure bearing down heavily upon her before sweeping her away. She slammed into his lap one last time and ground down on him, clenching her behind tightly to hold him at that fantastic depth.\n\nA molten sensation seethed between her legs, pouring fire into her arms and her legs. Head back, she whimpered and moaned, singing out her ecstasy.\n\nDragged over the edge, Tim erupted inside her. He grimaced, yelling, the release so great it almost hurt. He held her steady as pangs of pleasure knocked her body about. In moments, they were crumpled against each other, shuddering and murmuring and stroking each other's hair.\n\nAs breath returned and shivers fell silent, they talked and laughed, exhausted. It was time for a shower and who knew what afterward.\n\nStill holding him inside her, Adrienne reached back and lifted her glass from the table. She sipped her champagne and smiled, trying hard to look bored.\n\n""You were kidding about my co-workers... right?"" he said.\n\nShe cocked an eyebrow and smirked around the lip of her glass. ""Of course."""
96,Adult Book Store,"['MF', 'unsafe sex']","I was totally hot by now looking at this beautiful creature laying on the bed with the giant tool in hand.\n\nShe told me to remove my clothes and she would do the same she wanted to watch me jack-off as she played with her hot box.\n\nMoments passed....\n\nI was sitting in the corner naked and she was now naked laying on the bed with her legs spread giving a perfect view of her natural blond cunt and you could see the juices flowing.\n\nShe took the dildo and rubbed it all over her cunt and then proceeded to put just the tip inside her. She told me she was thinking about having my cock inside her. As I watched her play with the toy it made my cock harder and I started rubbing it thinking about being inside that hot pussy.\n\nThe girl then put at least half of the toy inside of her. She said,""I am going to cum"". I told her to wait for me.\n\nMoments passed....\n\nBy now she had all thirteen inches inside of her and you could see the juices all over the toy she really had it lubed up.\n\nBy now I was really pumping my dick and I was about to cum and the girl told me to cum over to the bed and when I cum shoot all over her tits and as I was pumping harder over her and she was really sliding the toy we were both about ready to leave the planet.\n\nI said, I am cumming and she gave me a better view of her tits and I shot a giant load of cum all over her. She rubbed it into her tits and rubbed some over her lips to taste this and she rubbed some over the toy and continued to play and I was getting dressed she smiled at me and said,""Isn't that the best demo you have ever had"". I smiled and said,""DAMM RIGHT, THE BEST......\n\nI left the store with only the blond and the thirteen dildo on my mind."
97,Adventures In Dishwashing,['MF'],"I watched for a while but there wasn't much going on. The mirror afforded me a fairly limited view of her room. I could see some band posters on the wall, a dresser, and in front of that, what looked to be quite a comfortable armchair pointing in my direction. I assumed she was getting dressed, preparing for an evening out. She hadn't yet come into my field of vision and I was growing tired of this game. As I was about to find something else to do, I noticed her standing where I could see her.\n\nShe was standing completely naked directly in my line of sight. I just stared as she stood there till I realized something was up. I watched as she touched her own breast, trailing her finger along the nipple quite slowly. They were small breasts, firm and creamy white, with quarter sized areola and meaty erect nipples. She kept circling her breast with her small hands, stopping to pinch the nipple between her thumb and forefinger. As she squeezed them both between her hands I noticed her lips part in a pleasurable sigh and her tongue dart out to lick the sides of her mouth. She reached down with her face and tried to lick her own breasts, pushing them up to meet her darting tongue. They were too small to reach but she kept at it, twisting her tongue as if she could imagine the real thing actually roaming the expanse of her flesh, teasing her to greater heights of arousal.\n\nThe height of my arousal was rising at this point as well. A flash of skin through a window is one thing, but to see this lithe young woman completely naked and toying with herself had worked its magic on me. I reached down to my crotch and found I had a massive hard-on straining against my jeans. I unbuckled my belt, pulling myself out of my pants and into my hand. I stroked my cock slowly and resumed my vigil from the kitchen window.\n\nI watched her hands making wider and wider circles across her breasts, down her torso and over her belly. She was still standing and wobbled slightly as she slid her hands up and down her thighs, her finger darting up to where her legs met. Her eyes were closed as she backed up and into the large armchair behind her, sinking into it comfortably and spreading her legs across the arms.\n\nShe began a lazy action on her thighs with her right hand while the left one continued to toy with one of her breasts. I could see her jet black pubic hair was still wet from her shower, and as she slowly coaxed the lips of her pussy apart, I noticed slick juices beginning to coat her outer labia as well. It was summertime so both our windows were open, and I could hear her moan softly as her finger made contact with her clit, flicking it with her finger as she gently pulled her nipple with her other hand.\n\nI was still watching, stroking my cock a little faster now, amazed that I was watching my neighbour bring herself off. I had to stand on my tiptoes to prop my balls over the sink. I could feel the heat in my cock rising as I gripped it in my hand, pulling it back and forth. A tiny drop of pre-cum appeared on my head, and I pulled a little more out before I brushed it onto the end of my finger and brought it to my lips to lick it off. The hand that wasn't on my cock was busy too, squeezing my balls, and pulling at my own nipples, but my eyes were on the hall mirror and the scene it was reflecting.\n\nBy now she had pulled her feet up onto the chair beside her, her ass coming up off the cushion and her legs spread wide. I could see that the pink of her cunt had darkened to red with excitement, and her lips were slick with juice. She had both hands on her pussy and her arms were squeezing her breasts together. With one hand she was rapidly stroking her clit as she threw her head back against the chair. She had one of the fingers from her other hand darting in and out of her charged and slippery channel. Her hips rocked with passion, and she breathed heavily with her mouth open, her tongue wiping itself from one corner to the other. Another finger, and yet another disappeared with the first, and I thought I might come right there as her other hand continued its assault on her throbbing and distended clit. She stopped what she was doing then and clambered around awkwardly around the chair until I saw her pull out what looked to be a very large vibrator, pink latex with veins and ridges and a circumcised head. I heard her groan contentedly as she turned it on, and had to stifle a giggle as the unmistakable hum made its way into my kitchen.\n\nShe rubbed the vibrator up and down her slit, gently poking herself and returning to her clit to let it vibrate against the humming already inside her. A look of concentration graced her face as she started to feed the throbbing latex up into herself. She settled back on her heels, and with both hands started to shove the artificial penis to her depths and back out again. Her pace increased and she started to buck on the chair, getting closer and closer to the brink of her climax. Her breathing got louder and her low moans became heavier and more insistent as I watched the pink cock, all shiny with sap appear, then disappear back inside her. My own pace was quickening as well as I stood with my pants around my ankles, pounding my cock over the kitchen sink. There was a bottle of olive oil on the counter, and I grabbed it and poured it over my cock and my hand making it slippery and more comfortable to get my entire fist around. She was rocking harder now, the vibrator a blur as she bucked and swivelled her hips, meeting each thrust of her hands with another from her thighs. They were coated with her juice, and little rivulets ran down the insides as she got closer to her release, her moans getting louder, her hand dicking the vibrator faster and further into herself. All of a sudden her body tensed and a stifled cry broke form her lips. She shuddered once, twice, stiffened and collapsed into the chair, the vibrator still humming inside her. I came too, spilling my sticky wad into the sink with the coffee cups and breakfast bowls. My knees buckled as my orgasm hit full force out of its intense build, and I had to hold on to the counter to keep from stumbling or knocking something over. She pulled the vibrator out, and where it had been I could see the gaping slit, dark red and pulsing. She sat still for awhile, perhaps unable to move and I too stayed where I was. Then she got up and left my field of vision.\n\nI decided to have a cigarette before I got back to refilling the sink and finishing my dishes. I sat down at the kitchen table to do just that when I heard a quick knock at the door as it flung open. It was my neighbour, a hastily thrown on raincoat covering her sweating body. I could smell her as she came around the table, dropped down to unzip the jeans I'd replaced, and pulled out my still half-erect cock. She nimbly licked the come off the head and put it into her mouth. ""Don't you remember your grade 10 physics class?"" she asked as I just sat there dumbfounded. ""The angle of reflection is equal to the angle of refraction. If you can see me, that means I can see you."" It seems I'd been had.\n\n""It took me ten minutes to arrange that mirror just so,"" she confessed. ""There's nothing I like better than to perform for an appreciative audience. It's nice to know I have someone so close at hand who likes to watch,"" she murmured as she licked up and down my stiffening penis. She took a couple of deep strokes of my rod and released me from her mouth. Grasping it in her hand, she whispered, ""Such a nice big cock. I wish I had time to finish what I've started, but I can't."" She looked up at me, my cock wrapped tightly in her fist, and said, ""If you're around tonight, I can arrange to have something more interesting for you to watch. I'm going out on a date, and chances are we'll be coming back here afterwards. You can watch that if you'd like."" She hooked a finger between her legs and scooped it through her damp and musky folds. Bringing the finger up to her lips, she said, ""It would really turn me on to know that you're there."" Standing up, she replaced the raincoat she had dropped on my floor. ""I have to go now. Be here at 11:30."" She bent down to give the head of my cock one last kiss as she promised, ""I'll make it worth your while."" Then she left.\n\nI cancelled the plans I had made for the evening and settled in for the long wait in front of the TV.\n\nTrue to her word, at twenty to twelve I noticed the lights come on across the way. I hurriedly switched my own lights off so I could see into her apartment. I unzipped my jeans and sat down in the bar-stool I had placed in front of the sink and waited.\n\nFor almost twenty minutes there was nothing going on at all. From this angle I couldn't see into the living room and I hoped I wasn't missing all the fun. Then I saw my neighbour whisk past my window on her way to her bedroom with a young man in tow. She had already lost the dress I saw her leave in and was wearing only a pair of white lace panties and a bra. One of her breasts was poking out the top of the fabric and the man was already naked from the waist down. From the angle of his erection, I could tell he'd been receiving some attention, and he followed eagerly as she pulled him along.\n\nI noticed the mirror had been shifted to afford me a view of her four-poster bed. I had dug my binoculars out of the closet and was ready for some pretty good close-ups of the action\n\nShe sat him down on the edge of the bed and knelt beside him I could see her lips wrap around the crown of his cock and watched as his eyes closed and his mouth opened with pleasure. She was kneeling so that I could see a profile of her body, her small perky breasts still encased in the fabric of her bra. Her long dark hair fell across his thighs but she brushed it back so I could see her mouth working. She extended her tongue and licked up and down his shaft. With the binoculars I focused on a close-up of a milky drop of cum already beading on the hole of his cock, and watched as she deftly licked it clean. I could tell that she was controlling the action in the way she arranged their bodies so I could get the best view. I noticed her hand reach under him to squeeze his balls as she wrapped her mouth around his shaft and began pumping her head up and down its length. I saw his hands roaming across her back and squeezing her tits until he finally managed to pop the clasp on her bra and set them free. She turned in my direction as she lifted her arms to allow the straps to be pulled up and over her head and offered me a full frontal view of her small but firm and pointy breasts. She stretched lazily and turned back to the cock she was working on.\n\nBy now my own cock was rock hard and I applied a liberal coating of the lubricant I had brought from my bedside table. I grasped it firmly in my fist and stroked it slowly, careful not to work it too hard before the action got hotter.\n\nShe bent back down to take his straining rod in her mouth and busied herself with deep sucking strokes. I could tell he was close to coming from the motions of his hips as he thrust up to meet each downward stab of her mouth. She had her fist wrapped tightly around the base of his cock and pumped it in rhythm with her throat lunges. She started pumping faster, her mouth a piston on his shaft and I heard him call out as his body shuddered. When he came she pulled her mouth away and held his dick like a nozzle, splashing his load on her face and across her breasts. She caught a few jets of spunk with her mouth while the rest of it smeared her cheeks and ran down her neck. I watched each pulse arc out of the end of his cock with the binoculars, and when I trained them back up to my neighbour's face she was looking directly at me. I doubted she could see me in my darkened kitchen, but she knew I was watching her. For my benefit, she made a show of licking the traces of semen from around her mouth as she massaged the drops that had spilt on her breasts into her skin.\n\nI still had my cock firmly in my hand, though I hadn't made myself come yet. I was anxious to see what would happen next. I watched as she pushed him down on his back with his head nearest this end of the bed. Still kneeling beside him, she positioned her breasts above his mouth and lowered one to his lips. I zoomed in as his tongue swirled around her nipple and sucked it into his mouth. She pulled out and I could see a trail of saliva stretching between them until she lowered the other breast onto his face.\n\nShe pulled off her panties, shifted over and straddled his face, her small tight ass pointing directly at me. She wiggled it suggestively as she doubled over and lowered herself onto his face. I could see the folds of her pussy spread open and zoomed in on the beads of moisture that collected on her dark and tender flesh. She curved her spine upwards as she rocked back and forth across the tongue that was scraping her clit and darting up between her lips to poke at her opening.\n\nI could hear her cries coming from the across the way, soft delicate cries of pleasure. My cock was throbbing, demanding release, but I kept holding off so I could come with her. I pulled it just to just below the peak of my arousal and then slackened off with a quick squeeze between my fingers, just below the head, to avoid ejaculation.\n\nShe spun around and knelt straight up so I could have a frontal view of her body as he continued his tonguing. She rode his face and arched her back while her hands roamed across her own body. She stroked and squeezed her breasts together and ran her hands up her neck to play with her hair . I could see his tongue drilling her hole, but when he brought his thumb around to rub at her clit, she brushed it away and replaced it with her own. Her whole hand vibrated on her pussy and she held herself up with the other as she bounced on his stiffened tongue. I watched her face, her mouth open and her eyes closed, shaking her head and clenching her teeth as she came. She shook violently as her orgasm overtook her, shouting out as waves of pleasure washed over her.\n\nAs she wound down, she looked directly at where I sat in my darkened kitchen, held her hand in front of her face and waggled her index finger in the universal signal of, ""Come join us."" She took the finger into her mouth and fed it in to the knuckle. She threw her head back and pulled it out slowly, licked delicately at the tip and signalled me again.\n\nI threw on my jeans and a shirt, put my shoes on without socks and hustled out my door. I walked up the stairs across the way to where her apartment door hung slightly ajar. I went down the hall to where I thought her bedroom must be. I entered the scene I had just witnessed, my neighbour straddling a young man's face as he stretched out on the bed.\n\nShe looked up at me and spoke to the man beneath her, ""Ted, this is my neighbour, uh..""\n\n""Darryl,"" I interjected, realizing we'd not been introduced.\n\n""Nice to meet you,"" he said from his position below her. His face was bathed in her sap from the licking he'd been giving her.\n\n""Darryl. Nice to meet you neighbour, I'm Sherry,"" she said to me then turned back to Ted, ""He's the guy I was telling you about. The one who likes to watch. So how has it been so far, has our performance turned you on yet?,"" she asked.\n\nI pointed to the bulge in my pants to confirm that it had indeed turned me on.\n\n""Well, I can see that it has,"" she said appreciatively, ""You know, I told you earlier that I love to perform for an appreciative audience. I also love cock. I was thinking, if just one feels so good, then two must be even better,. It seemed such a shame to leave you there in your kitchen window when I could have you right here. I've always wanted to arrange a Sherry sandwich. Do you think you can help me with that?\n\nAs my reply, I unbuttoned my shirt and dropped it to the floor. I unzipped my jeans and let them fall to my ankles. I stepped out of the legs and ran the length of my cock through my neighbours sopping trench. The underside scraped across Ted's lips as she hovered above his head. And so the three-way fun began.\n\nShe arranged us both on our backs pointing in opposite directions. My hips scissored underneath Ted's and as she pushed us closer, she took a cock in either hand and pressed them together. She stretched her mouth to take them both in and treated us to a double-barrelled blow job. She gripped the two of them together at the base and worked her mouth up and down our shafts. The underside of my cock rubbed gently across Ted's as her lips slid along the outside of my rod. Ted came first, and I could feel the surges pulsing through his cock against mine. That sensation, combined with my neighbour's tongue work, brought me off too, and we both splashed the back of her throat together.\n\nSherry raised her face from our thighs, two loads of come smeared across her lips. I clambered out from underneath and she lifted her hips to straddle Ted's face again. I moved around behind her as she bent over his body and lowered her sodden pussy onto his mouth. Ted flicked at her her clit while I tongue-fucked her from behind. Sherry bent over to wrap her tongue around Ted's cock, teasing it to another erection. Mine didn't need any teasing, so I stood up and pressed the tip against her pussy and slowly shoved in to the hilt. She moaned loudly as I fucked her, Ted's tongue snaking across her button and up to where my cock thrust in and out of her. She came as I fucked her from behind, slamming back against my pelvis to bury me deeper inside. I could feel her muscles contracting around my rod as her orgasm hit full force.\n\nShe didn't bother to wait for a breather, and spun around to straddle Ted's hips, rubbing the head of his cock up her gaping slit. Slowly she lowered her hips, sinking him to her depths. I knelt before her so she could take my cock in her mouth, slick with her juices, as she rode him. She fucked him as she sucked on my cock, her moans vibrating through the length of my rod.\n\nShe was having trouble keeping my cock in her mouth with her bucking. She also had something else in mind. ""Put it inside me. Fuck me.,"" she cried. Looking down, I could see that my usual way in was occupied. It seems I'd have to take the road less travelled. She pulled her feet right up on the bed, squatting over Ted's hips with her ass jutting over the edge and I moved around to slather her tight muscle with saliva. I stiffened my tongue and prodded at her hole ""Just fuck me,"" she shouted. ""Please!"" I stood behind her and brought my cock up against her puckered sphincter. She cried out as I slowly pushed my way in, but soon I was inside and stroking deliberately. I could feel my balls slapping against Ted's as we found a rhythm to our thrusts. Sherry ground her hips down onto Ted's cock while I thrust mine into her ass from behind. I had my hands on her breasts and Ted's covered mine as we squeezed the nipples and stroked the flesh. Sherry had one hand on her clit and reached between her legs with the other to squeeze our balls together Our three voices raised in rapture as we all came together. Sherry's erratic thrusts pushed me out of her and I splashed my cum on her back and her ass. She collapsed against Ted's body as he thrust his hips upwards to fill her with another load of jism.\n\nThe three of us rested on the bed for a while before we could move again. We weren't finished yet, however, and over the course of the night, Ted and I filled her every orifice with our cocks, tongues and fingers, while Sherry used her body and mouth to please us in every way she could think of.\n\nSince that first time when my neighbour and I discovered our shared penchants for watching and performing, I've been invited to quite a few of her private window displays. Sometimes she calls me over to join in the fun, while other times I'm just a willing spectator. Either way, I can't think of any reason why I'd ever want to move."
98,Adventures in Rubber 1,['MF'],"Shit, why couldn't I have been born gay, he thought. At least, there seem to be a lot more men here than women with a fetishistic bent.\n\nHis hopes rose again when a young woman in an outrageous blonde wig and 1920's flapper dress walked up to him with two glasses of champaign. She looked like a gangster's moll from a movie. ""Hoy they-uh,"" she said. He grinned. She even had the accent down pat. ""Hey, baby doll,"" he said in his best imitation of Al Capone. She frowned slightly then brightened. ""Oi loik ya cawstume, where'd ja foind it?""\n\nOnce again, he tried to concentrate on what he would say. She was a knockout, he just _had_ to get it right this time. For the seventeenth time tonight, he heard a friends advice in his mind. ""Just be yourself. People can sense when you're putting on an act."" He tried to relax. He dropped the ""gangster"" accent and smiled in what he hoped was a winning manner. ""Well, I rented the jacket, hat and shoes, but I already had the rubber pants. Where did you find that outrageous wig?"" \n\nThirty seconds later, he stood morosely wiping champaign from his jacket, amazed to discover that not only had her accent been real, but the wig was not a wig, and her head was as empty as her glass was now. She was not The Woman.\n\n'The Woman' was a sort of fantasy he'd entertained since puberty. He sat down at the cash bar, and thought back to his high school days, to his first and only great love.\n\nWhen he was about sixteen, and noticing girls in a big way, he'd made a pass at the sexiest red-headed girl in school, Mandy. This was a bold step for him, since he'd always had trouble talking to girls. It was discouraging, actually, for his swim-team body and cute looks tended to attract quite a few potential dates and even bed-mates. The problem was that Jason Stewart was not just a jock. He was smart, and he knew it, and he just couldn't relate to 99% of the girls at school, despite the urging of his percolating hormones. To be sure, there were a few smart girls at his school, but they dressed like bag-ladies, and their personal grooming habits would have shamed a wino. There appeared to be no females there with good looks, good taste, and intelligence in the entire city of St. Louis.\n\nMoreover, his social skills seemed somehow lacking when dealing with girls- they seemed to him almost an alien race, with quite different needs and goals than he. Due to an early divorce, Jason had grown up without a father, and somehow his mother had never graced him with any dating skills.\n\nAfter two years of unsuccessful attempts at conversation with empty-headed Madonnawannabes, and a few aborted dates, he overheard a conversation between his chemistry teacher and Mandy Rafool. She was discussing the relationship between what she had learned in physics class to the current discussion of valences in chemistry. He would never have imagined! He had seen her around for quite awhile and like every other guy in school had been fascinated with her pretty face, tight jeans and sweaters, and astonishingly mature body. And like every other guy in school, he had noticed that she was conspicuously without a boyfriend. But he'd assumed from her good looks and her retinue of bimbettes that she was yet another bimbo herself. She was two years older than he, a senior, a cheerleader and she seemed like a daddy's-little-girl type who never lacked for anything, yet he had fallen hard, and he resolved to win her heart.\n\nFor the next six months he secretly bought all the magazines the girls at school seemed to worship, and studied. In Seventeen, he learned how a 'real cool dude' walked, talked, and dressed. In Young Model, he read about the things every teenage girl supposedly wanted in a boyfriend. In Cosmo, he discovered what sort of sex 'every' sophisticated, mature woman 'wants to have'. And, finally, after screwing his courage to the sticking point, he'd asked her for a date.\n\nShe'd accepted! Actually, when he first spoke to her she'd laughed and walked off with her friends, but then right after school, he had found her sitting on the hood of his car. She told him she was sorry, that she'd actually thought him cute when they first met, but his inept approach had 'forced' her to rebuke him, lest her girlfriends think her 'easy'. Considering how she domineered her peer group, he thought it more likely that she only feared a loss of control, but didn't dare risk such a rebuke. He was in love... or lust, which was about the same to him at that age.\n\n""Well, aren't you going to drive me home?"" she'd demanded. At last, he had thought to himself, a girl who takes the lead. As they talked, sitting in his car in front of her house, he discovered with delight and a certain relief that she did have a brain after all. The vast majority of the attractive girls, at least, seemed to believe that brains and education were anathema to becoming a model, which every one of them except Mandy seemed to want. She told him she was getting straight A's except in Home-Ec, which she loathed, and that she had already decided to become an investment broker! \n\nHe asked her why she had no boyfriends, why she had picked him. Her reply astonished, and then warmed him. It seemed that she too, was turned off by empty-headed football jocks suffering from what she called testosterone poisoning. She seemed surprised and delighted that he was on the swimming team, yet was also an intelligent student. Then she shocked him by revealing that she had not only dated a few of those football jocks, but had sex with several, and found them to be boring, self-centered lovers. At his stunned look she added, ""Oh, don't look so shocked. There's nothing wrong with having sex early, although you could never prove it by those immature fools I run with. I'm not stupid, I use condoms, I play it safe. Besides, I've seen the way you look at my body, you know damn well you'd give your left arm to get in my pants..."" here she reached over and squeezed his crotch, nearly causing a minor traffic accident, ""...and who knows, maybe you will, if you're good to me.""\n\nJason's brain was yelling, ""DANGER...DANGER, Dr. Smith! Cockteaser ahead!"" but he suppressed its voice easily and told himself she really meant it- she was just a very bossy girl...er, woman, he corrected himself.\n\nShe turned out to be a rather forceful lass indeed. Fortunately for Jason's grades, she shared no classes with him, but when they passed in the halls, she surreptitiously blew him kisses, or licked her lips lasciviously when no-one was looking. She insisted on meeting him after school every day, and that he drive her home. He lived for those drives, as they talked about their passtimes and interests, the other kids at school, and frequently about sex. She seemed quite knowledgable on that subject, and astonished him with her frank, technical descriptions of what seemed to him bizarre yet tantalizing acts.\n\nFinally, on Friday, she informed him that he would pick her up at seven that night to go to Angelo's for dinner. Angelo's was a restaurant & nightclub, rather pricey for kids their age, but his part time job at Radio Shack had allowed him to save a tidy bundle. He felt a moment of pride at being able to wine and dine the sexiest girl in school. \n\nIt was rather a relief actually, not having to worry how to persuade her to go out with him. All she required of him was a ""yes"".\n\nWhen he picked her up, he discovered that she challenged the conventions of fashion as well. He got to her house early and after waiting nervously on the porch for several minutes, he rang the bell precisely at seven o'clock. She opened the door within seconds, and breezed right past him toward the car. He could only stare after her in shock. When she realized he wasn't following she turned, staring back at him with hands on hips, looking at him silently as if to say, 'Well, aren't you coming?' He continued to stare for a moment, than slowly walked up to her, his expression of slack-jawed astonishment slowly turning to one of frank admiration as he boldly looked her up and down. The temperature of the warm June night suddenly rose several degrees.\n\n""Buy you a drink, senor?"" The voice at his shoulder snapped Jason back to the present. A huge woman, no, a transvestite, in a tight red flamenco dress was standing next to him. ""Umm, no thanks. I mean, no offense, but your eyes are the wrong color for me."" The flamenco dancer pouted and flounced away. Jason sipped his scotch, closed his eyes and thought back to that first, incredible night.\n\nFor their trip to the club, she had worn an outrageous shiny rubber miniskirt in hot pink that fit like a second skin. If that wasn't enough, she had topped it with a tight-fitting jacket of white patent leather, accompanied by fishnet stockings and pink patent spike heels. She wore no blouse under the jacket, and if she wore a bra, it must have been quite low-cut, as her burgeoning cleavage was plainly displayed in the neckline. His first reaction was that she looked like one of the hookers on Main Street, or a heroine from a B-grade movie, although unarguably sexy! \n\n""My god Mandy,"" he said, ""you look delectable!"" She grinned a wicked grin. ""Yes, I know. I take it then that you like my tastes."" She even sounds like a b-grade movie, he thought. He convinced his eyes to stop exploring her body, to meet her gaze. ""Mandy, I LOVE the way you look...it's just that... I guess it's a bit of a shock. At school, you never wear anything more provocative than a tight sweater...do you dress this way every time you go out? Don't you get a lot of flack from your parents?"" He realized he was gushing and shut up, coloring slightly.\n\nShe smiled wryly at him and ticked off her reply on her fingers. ""First: I dress the way I dress at school in order to identify with those little idiots who follow me around like puppy dogs. I give them something to look up to, they give me a certain cachet of respectability, helping me to get on the cheerleading team, the school newspaper, the yearbook staff, student council, and so on. That stuff looks great to college scouts, after they finish examining your test scores, of course. ""Second: no, I don't always dress this way when I go out, only when I want to reduce my date to a drooling blob of lust."" She grinned mischievously.\n\n""It's working, believe me,"" stammered Jason, ""..third,"" Mandy interrupted, ""no, my parents don't mind much at all.. you should see some of the things THEY wear. ""and fourth, are we going to dinner, or not?""\n\nDuring dinner, while his head was reeling from her fantasticly clothed figure, her slightly musky cologne, and two glasses of wine, she whispered to him in no uncertain terms what she expected of him later. Jason was in pubescent heaven. His erection had not subsided since she'd opened the door, and she certainly wasn't helping with her thoroughly lurid account of the things she wanted to do to him. If she weren't so straightforward and bossy, he thought, I'd think she was the biggest tease of all time.\n\nBy the time dessert had arrived, she had removed a shoe, and was massaging his uncomfortable bulge with her toes, the concealing tablecloth keeping their secret. When she put her shoe back on and began squeezing his crotch between both heels, he thought he would explode. He didn't want to cream in his pants, but he didn't want to make a scene, either. The whole time, Mandy kept up a stream of innocuous conversation that for Jason, became increasingly difficult to follow.\n\nWhen they got to the car, she leaned back against the car, inviting him into her arms. For a few seconds, Jason hugged her gently, as if afraid she would break. He kissed her hesitantly, just before they both threw decorum to the wind, each grabbing the other fiercely, smothering each other with their mouths, their toungues. Jason squeezed her ass and pulled her tightly to him, marvelling at the unusual feeling of the smooth, pliant latex covering her muscular cheeks. Mandy responded by pushing her hand down his pants. Jason felt her hand around his erect shaft, and suddenly knew that they would not be getting home at the hour he'd promised his mother. He drew his head back, looked her in the eyes. ""I think we'd better go somewhere.""\n\nMandy had him drive to the outskirts of town to an abandoned farmhouse she knew about from some previous amorous adventure. The entire way, she was melted against him, rubbing his skin with her hands, and distracting him from driving in general. Soon she had opened his fly, and had scooped everything out. Jason tried to think of something to say, but was overcome by the unique sensation of SOMEONE ELSE handling his cock, softly squeezing his balls. He tried to concentrate on the road, but when she pulled him into her mouth, for the second time that week, he almost drove off the road. ""Ah! ...ahhh"" was all he could say. ""Relax,"" she said, releasing his cock for a moment, ""you drive the car, and I'll drive you."" She again bent to her task. During a moment's clear thought, he realized she was quite good at it. Every time he felt ready to come off, she either slowed down or stopped altogether, moving her attention and tongue to his balls, or neck, or earlobes. Only once did she come up for air, to give directions.\n\nWhen they finally arrived, Jason pulled out a large picnic blanket his mother kept in the trunk, ""for road emergencies"". He'd decided that this was a road emergency. In seconds, Mandy had him down on the blanket on his back, her legs astride his hips, and her hands pressing his shoulders into the soft earth. ""You're a virgin, aren't you?"" she asked softly, smiling gently down at him in the pale moonlight. Despite his embarrassment, he couldn't break her gaze. ""Umm, yeah,"" he answered sheepishly. Softly, she stroked his face. ""Heyy.... heyyy,"" she cooed, ""it's alright! Everyone's a virgin some time in their life. You just sit back and enjoy the ride. If you feel like doing something, say so, or just do what comes naturally. Now then..."" She squirmed backwards enough to get at his belt and stood suddenly, unceremoniously yanking off his pants. ""There! Now we're getting somewhere,"" she exclaimed, grabbing at his underwear. When she had him totally nude he protested, ""Hey, wait a minute, I'm not wearing a stitch, and you're still dressed! That's hardly fair.""\n\nMandy stood astride his chest, looking down at him feigning a hurt expression. ""Don't you LIKE the way I'm dressed?"" She ran her hands over the thin shiny patent leather covering her breasts, turned to face his feet, giving him an excellent view as she carressed her latex-covered derrier. ""Er, well, I didn't mean...""\n""And besides,"" she added, bending to look at him between her knees as she positioned herself above his head, ""I'm not wearing any panties."" So saying, she knelt astride his chest, pinning his upper arms under her shins, and squatting directly over his face."
99,Adventures in Rubber 2,['MF'],"As his tongue made it's first tentative entry into her hungry sex, Mandy moaned, backed up into his mouth, and bent further to take him completely into her mouth. Jason bucked his mouth and tongue against her and into her, having only a fleeting instant to think- I'm doing it! At last, I'm actually doing 69 with the best girl in school! before the rising heat in his groin became a pulsing fire that swept through his mind, leaving only peace and a growing love behind it.\n\n""Hey buddy, if you're not gonna drink, how about letting someone else use that stool, huh?"" Jason awoke with a start from his reverie, realizing his daydream had become that lucid, remembering sort of sleep-dream. He looked up at the hard hat that had spoken, realizing that the deep voice belonged to a huge, muscular woman dressed as a construction worker. She had one meaty fist clamped around the wrist of a fierce-looking smaller woman sporting a green mohawk, the other around a huge can of Buddweizer. Jason blinked and said, ""Uh, I was just leaving."" Sometimes, he thought heading for the other end of the bar, discretion is the ONLY part of valor.\n\nAs the saddening memories of his lost love returned, Jason hailed the bartender, who had been replaced by a six-foot tall pink elephant, and ordered another shot of the Macallan. Wistfully, he thought about that first night of blazing hot sex, of exploration and learning. He remembered that at one point, Mandy had been lying back, knees in the air, while Jason, his hands lifting her ass, lapped and sucked hungrily at her pussy. Essentially they were waiting for Jason's plumbing to recover before having at it again. Mandy had suddenly lowered her legs, tucking her ankles into his armpits, and pulled her skirt down around his head. When he started to back out to see what was wrong, she urged, ""No, keep going,"" and pulled him to her with her ankles. Jason, his head squeezed between her muscular thighs and the tightly stretched skirt, his nose assaulted by her strong musk and the aromatic scent of the rubber, set to with renewed vigor, and soon found his tool hardening again. It had been an incredible night, and he had learned a few new skills, too.\n\nFrom that day forth, he had developed a special affinity for Mandy's style of dress: high heels, tight fitting, yet revealing jackets and blouses and skin tight dresses. His lover had quite a few sexy outfits, including several made from leather, or shiny, stretchy plastic, and a purple latex sheath dress that looked as if it were painted on. He especially liked the look and feel of the rubber outfits. She even had a pair of black bicycle shorts made of latex that she insisted he try on. The unique, clingy, slightly restrictive sensation had made him instantly hard, and when she rubbed up against him in her purple rubber dress, he surprised them both my suddenly coming in his pants.\n\nThe smooth, stretchy material seemed to be the ultimate in second skin, emphasizing the shape of the body, smoothing imperfections, and even offering a kind of isolating protection from the weather. He looked everywhere for items made of it, but to no avail. To be sure, latex dresses and rubber pants were shown off on perfect bodies in various fashion magazines from time to time, but all he found locally were rubber kitchen gloves.\n\nFinally, he asked Mandy where she had gotten her rubber items. ""Why,"" she giggled, ""do you want a dress for yourself?""\n""No,"" he lied, ""I think I prefer rubber dresses on you. I thought I'd get you something new, but I can't find anything.""\n""Oh, my dad bought some of it for me when he was in New York, I don't know what store. Then I found mom looking through a catalog from some British company, and I just asked her to order some things for me, too."" Jason had wondered what sort of parents bought teir daughter rubber miniskirts, but kept his thoughts to himself.\n\nFor seven months, they were inseperable, despite the accusations from his mother that Mandy ""looked like trash"" in her wild, sexy outfits. When Jason told his mom who Mandy's parents were, and what neighborhood they lived in, that was the end of that.\n\nHe did finally get to meet Mandy's parents, and received several clues about Mandy's maturity and free lifestyle. Both parents were highly paid professionals, mom a mathematician for an engineering firm, and dad a nursing instructor for a local university hospital. They were smart, they knew their daughter was too, and they were apparently very open minded about her sexuality. Their only iron-clad rules concerned her academic performance, and her health. Jason learned that they were the source of Mandy's uncommon but sensible fixation on what she called, ""safe sex"".\n\nOnly once did Jason glimpse anything unusual about the senior Rafool's. During one weekend visit to Mandy's house to get her help with some schoolwork, Jason went to the kitchen to grab them some Coke's. On the way back, he passed the garage door which had been left ajar, and from which some rather frantic moaning and grunting was coming. Upon peeking through the gap, he was greeted by the sight of a large black mummy suspended by chains from the garage roof. The bag looked like leather, and covered the body within it from scalp to toes. It was liberally equipped with straps and buckles that had been drawn tight, making the entire form-fitting arrangement quite taut. Nonetheless, it was quirming enthusiastically, and he noticed a wire dangling from the bag that trailed off to his right. Then he noticed, at the edge of his view, a pair of crossed legs belonging to someone seated just out of sight. The legs had on an extraordinary pair of knee-high boots with high platform soles, whose spike heels must have been a foot long! Above the boots, the legs were dressed in something skin-tight, red, and very shiny which he suspected was rubber. Shaking his head in amazement, he quietly returned to Mandy's room without telling her what he had seen.\n\nOf course, thought Jason, it was to good to last... Mandy's mother had been hired to a lucrative position with a think tank in Washington, DC., and the family moved away within a month. It happened with hardly any notice, and Mandy and Jason were crushed. They spent days saying goodbye. For almost a year, they wrote constantly, and once Mandy's parents payed her airfare back to St. Louis. They had a few precious days together, fortunately during summer school break, which they spent seeing movies, shopping, and enjoying wild and imaginative sex.\n\nBefore she left, Mandy told him that if he couldn't come to Washington, she would be looking for another partner to spend her life with. Although he knew it was only fair, having it out in the open drove home the fact that he had lost her. It was years before he tried dating again.\n\nYears later, in an adult book store, he found a magazine dedicated to ""fetishists"". The pictures of women (and men!) in corsets, rubber, and high heels were tantalizing and a kind of relief, as he had imagined that his fascination was unique. He bought it and went home to look up the word, ""fetish"". It fits, he sighed to himself. I suppose I'll never find another girl like Mandy. Inside the magazine, he found page after page of amazing photographs. And the clothes! Every page showed men and women in the most delicious rubber costumes imaginable. There were rubber dresses, rubber shirts, long rubber gloves and stockings, in every color one could want. There was even a severe-looking rubber corset that compressed one happily suffering woman from her neck to her ankles! Moreover, the people were doing the strangest things! As he drooled over the steaming scenes, trying to figure out the straps, hoses and other paraphernelia, he noticed a tiny ad in one corner. It was a company that sold all these wonderful things!\n\nFortunately, Jason was working in the computer field, and had a good- sized income, or he would have gone broke within a year. He ordered a few rubber goods from that first company, and subscribed to a magazine they mentioned. He was still getting over the shock that there were other people out there who loved rubber as much as he! In the magazine, there were advertisements from other companies making everything from anoraks to zoot suits, out of several different kinds of rubber. He had immediately reached for his checkbook.\n\nOver the years, he built an impressive collection of rubber goods, from tight women's dresses, to men's ""blue jeans"". But through it all, despite his best efforts, he could find no-one to wear any of it with, or to share his growing interest in bondage. Oh, he dated, and socialized, but he never found anyone to share his secret desires. Just once, he had dared to mention his fetish to a woman he had been dating for some months. They had made love a few times, and she had proved quite conservative- almost boring, Jason would have said. But she did seem to enjoy dressing sexy, although more for looks than the feeling of the clothes themselves, so he casually mentioned that he would like to see her in a dress he'd bought for her, and when she agreed, he brought out a rather plain sheath dress in shiny black latex. It fit her well, but she complained that it 'felt weird', and wouldn't wear it again. He never dared to bring up the topic again. After they stopped seeing each other, he resigned himself to a lonely life of masturbation and fantasies.\n\nAttending tonight's Hallowe'en party was a half-hearted attempt to get out and see the local nightlife. He'd noticed, over the last few years, a subtle trend toward a 'trashy and flashy' look in fashion, and had begun to have hopes of finding a lover who shared his tastes. He had debated for hours what to wear to the party, balancing the requirements for a costume against his desire to ""come out"" in something kinky. In the end, he settled on renting a Spanish toreador outfit worn with his own black rubber knickers, and a simple domino mask. It took all his courage to wear the pants, too. But as he pulled the stretchy, shiny latex over his legs, he realized it didn't matter what people thought, tonight was Hallowe'en! Tonight was the one night he could wear anything at all without fear of ridicule or outcry. He revelled in the tight, smooth feel of the rubber jeans. To hell with it, he thought, I'm going to enjoy myself tonight!\n\nAt the party, which was hosted by a local radio station, he was greeted by a delightful array of leather dresses, spandex pants and skirts, and other sexy costumes. But as he danced with various partners in turn, he realized that to these nervously laughing people, they were just costumes, and none of them would likely wear such things to the office. There was no lack of spandex, plenty of cheap imitation leather, and a fair amount of real leather, but not one bit of rubber was to be seen. Eventually, he sat down at the bar to rest and console himself with a drink.\n\nNow, after two stiff scotches, he had become positively soggy with nostalgia. So, as he sat sweltering in his sweaty costume, feeling utterly alone in his perversion, he was overwhelmed to see two women walk in, wearing what appeared to be mostly rubber costumes. And what costumes! The first to enter, a tall redhead with an impossibly exaggerated hourglass figure, was wearing what looked like a cross between a form-fitting jacket and a corset, made of black patent leather. She possessed the smallest waist he had ever seen. Below that, a skin-tight glossy hobble-skirt flared around her ample hips, compressing her legs together from waist to knee. Judging from its smooth, shiny texture and its fluid movement as she walked, it was made of thick latex rubber. On her legs, she wore knee-length boots with six-inch heels, that laced all the way up.\n\nHer companion, a shorter brunette, was dressed in a classic french maid's uniform, complete with white doily, except that her uniform was made entirely of rubber. She had on long black latex stockings with lace garters showing just under the hem of her skirt. His eyes grew wider. On her feet were a pair of cruel looking patent leather ankle boots with 6- inch spike heels, and heavy ankle straps attached to each other with a sturdy little chain. They seemed to be giving her trouble, because she faltered a bit as the pair walked toward him. Her hands were covered by black latex gloves and she carried an old-style feather duster. She truly looked the part, right down to a pert little leather maids cap. Both were masked with plain black dominoes.\n\nAs he drank in the incredible sight of the two ladies, the red-head caught him looking and began walking toward the bar, staring him directly in the eye the whole way. She hardly paused on the way, the crowd parted around the pair like the Red Sea. Perhaps because of their dress, women and men alike seemed in a hurry to get out of their way. Jason watched her walk, mesmerized, as her legs wrestled with the tight hobble skirt for room to breathe, the thick rubber forcing her to take mincing steps on the precariously high heels.\n\nIt suddenly occured to Jason that the couple was probably lesbian, and he was about to get the proverbial stuffing kicked out of him by spike-heeled shoes. He glanced left and right, looking for an avenue of escape. But by the time he made it to his feet, swaying slightly from the booze, she stood before him, a stern-looking vision in rubber and leather. She said nothing at first, looking him up and down, a faint smile playing on her lips.\n\nTrying to look nonchalant, Jason swung around and glanced about the dance floor. It seemed he was not the only one who found them attractive. Practically everyone's eyes had been locked on the pair as they threaded their way across the dance floor. They were still receiving hotly critical stares from a few female partners. Finally, the red-head in the hobble skirt spoke, smiling taughtly. ""You must really like our costumes,"" she said, ""I could feel your stare from across the room!"" Jason looked sheepish. ""I'm sorry. It's just that, well, they are a little little unusual, even for Hallowe'en. I mean, you seem to be comfortable wearing this sort of thing, even those heels, which umm, by the way, don't look easy to walk in...and you know, everyone else is just renting their costumes for the evening. And...and they fit so well, did you make them yourself?"" he gushed. He paused for a breath. ""Sorry. Sorry, you ladies really look wonderful, I love what you're wearing...I guess I'm just... well, it isn't every day a guy has two gorgeous women dressed in rubber in front of him. Er, can I buy you ladies a drink?""\n\n""Why certainly,"" she replied, ""we'd love to have a drink, wouldn't we, dear?"" She looked at her companion. The other woman, who Jason guessed was a few years younger, said nothing. In fact her expression hadn't changed since they walked up. She seemed distracted, staring off across the room. Jason turned to the bar and ordered another Macallan, ""and whatever the ladies are having.""\n""And what makes you think I'm a lady?"" she said coolly, eyeing him in the bar mirror. Oho, he thought to himself. ""Despite your bizarre outfits, I've got to assume you're a nice girl from uptown until proven otherwise,"" he said wryly. ""I'm a woman, not a girl. You only get one warning.""\n""I'm sorry! I didn't mean...sorry. By the way, my name's Jason.""\n""Enchente', Jason. For this evening, I am 'Mistress Mayhem', and this is my faithful sidekick, 'Maid Marion'. ""Maid Marion! Aaugh!"" he groaned at her pun as the drinks arrived.\n\n""So, Maid Marion, what prompted you to do this particular scene?"" She looked blankly back at him, or rather, just over his shoulder. She seemed not to hear. Odd. Her makeup is a tad to heavy, he thought. He noticed now too, that her free hand was bound to her waist by a slender leather cuff attached to her waist-belt. It looked very much like his dreams had come true!\n\n""She ahh, doesn't talk much, I'm afraid,"" said 'Mayhem', ""but, really, the whole thing was my idea. I liked the idea of a Hallowe'en costume party, and actually, we dress up in costume quite a bit. We didn't make the outfits, it's too tricky working with rubber, you have to get the seams just right. We have them custom made overseas."""
100,Adventures in Rubber 3,['MF'],"He tried to ignore the delightful things happening under her jacket as a result of her heavy breathing. ""I don't know,"" he sighed, ""I never seem to think these things through. Sometimes I think I need someone to run my life for me.""\n\nShe raised an eyebrow at that, and looked him over again. Her expression was odd, as if she were looking for some specific thing that might be hidden somewhere on his person.\n\nJason took the opportunity to look her over in turn. He saw that what he had mistaken in the dim lighting for a tight jacket, was in fact, a severe looking leather corset - he could see the heavy boning within the material. It was an amazing piece of engineering. It looked like a jacket because it had a bustier built in to the chest portion with deep-drawn, form fitting cups, which jutted nearly straight out, showing ample cleavage. The garment fitted tightly from shoulders to well over the hips. The waist was pulled in quite severely, and since it was boned the entire length, it must have been completely rigid. No wonder she had seemed breathless when they first walked up!\n\nThe long rubber hobble skirt was tucked underneath it, and revealed the muscular legs and derrier of someone who definitely had been getting her exercise. She stared into his eyes for a few minutes, then noticed him noticing her, and seemed to reach a decision. She grinned, saying, ""Be careful what you ask for, you may get it! Right now though, I feel like dancing. Come on, you can't sit there being pathetic all night!"" She grabbed his hand and dragged him from his bar stool, while simultaneously shoving ""Maid Marion"" into the vacated seat. ""Marion will stay here, of course.""\n\nJason didn't ask why Marion `would stay there of course'. Her silence and the non-expression she wore worried him, though. While Mayhem tugged him with surprising strength in the direction of the dance floor, he resisted a moment, staring back at Marion. She still had that impassive look on her face, staring at nothing in particular. Suddenly, his pickled bloodstream caught up with the sudden rise to his feet, and the dance music faded under a loud buzzing in his ears, and all his attention focused, as if through binoculars, upon the seated woman. She stared captivatingly, if rather vacantly, back at him, their gazes locked together while several hours passed. He had plenty of time to notice little details that had escaped him when `Mayhem' had first introduced them. He saw why she never moved the feather duster. The `bracelet' on the wrist of her dusting hand was locked on by a tiny padlock, and attached directly to her belt at the waist. Moreover, the feather duster was literally glued to her rubber glove, she couldn't put it down, or grasp anything else with that hand.\n\nThen too, something was definitely _wrong_ about her face, especially around the eyes. Her makeup's far too thick, he thought to himself.\n\nTHUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, ""IIIf ya wan't ma body, AAND ya think I'm sexy..."" The music swelled around his head, and as his hearing and head cleared, the pounding bass reminded his bladder of several drinks. He turned reluctantly to follow Mistress Mayhem.\n\n""I can see why your maid doesn't do much dancing,"" he shouted in her ear, as they squirmed through the crowd to the dance floor.\n\n""Yes,"" she replied, grinning, ""you know, it is so hard to get good help these days, and sometimes they have to be disciplined.""\n\n""Er, yeah. Well anyway, as I was saying, it's all very well for you to say, `Go ahead, be yourself', but sometimes, I'm not sure just who I am. No, I mean, I know that I'm Jason Stewart; I'm a software engineer; I know that I drive a green Saab, and so on, but...""\n\n""That's got to be the fastest, most concise introduction I've every heard,"" interrupted Mayhem.\n\n""Okay, okay, but anyway...I lead kind of a double life. I've got... hobbies, interests that I can't do...right out in public, you know?"" Her eyes seemed to widen a bit as he said this, but then hardened as he finished his sentence.\n\n""Listen,"" Mayhem shot back, temporarily losing her upper-class affectation for a moment, ""you damn well CAN do almost anything that isn't downright illegal, and quite a bit of that too, in public. If you don't have the guts to, say so. It's all a matter of where your priorities are. What's more important- your own happiness, or some stranger's opinion of you?""\n\n""Well, you see, it's not as simple as all that. I, umm... I REALLY like rubber."" What was he doing? Jason asked himself. ""It's like... well, an obsession,"" he continued, ""I don't expect you to understand."" He had just told his secret to a total stranger! Mayhem was looking at him with a faintly amused expression. He realized then, that in his desperation for company, he had made a classic blunder. He had blithely assumed from her costume that she shared his fetish, and worse, he now realized that he had just opened himself to a storm of ridicule from this walking wet dream. As her smile grew broader, he prepared himself for the worst.\n\n""Oh, I understand, alright,"" 'Mistress Mayhem' said. She winked at him. ""Relax, will you? 'Marion' and I do these things all the time. The costumes and bondage games, I mean... hey, are you alright?"" She stared at Jason as he stopped his half-hearted attempt at dance, swaying slightly within a clearing of the crowd.\n\nJason had stopped dancing for a moment as what she had said sunk in, then he did his dazed best to pick up where he had left off. He was swimming now in the latex knickers. The scotch, though it had been excellent, was now making him sweat, this conversation was making him sweat, and the fantastic, delicious appearance of Mayhem herself was making him sweat. He felt almost ready to faint from heat, stress, and simple, unrelieved lust. The music had changed to a current rock tune, and he refrained from picking up the pace. He noticed that while Mayhem's stilletto heeled boots were definitely not made for dancing, she seemed surprisingly nimble in them.\n\nMayhem, seeing him falter several times, finally grabbed him with both hands by wrist and bicep, saying, ""Come on, you'd better sit down before you fall down.""\n\nShe steered him back toward the bar. There were no unoccupied stools anywhere near where Maid Marion sat waiting. Next to her, a man who looked like nothing so much as a used car salesman was trying to engage her in conversation. She remained a statue, staring off across the dance floor. \n\nMayhem pulled up short in front of the polyester suit replete with polka dot bow tie, Jason swaying every so slightly at her side. Jason hoped this guy's outfit was a costume. He looked like Soupy Sales. He wasn't particularly tall either, at least sitting down, and Mayhem's sky-scraper heels brought her up to where her leather-armored breasts jutted straight into his face. It occurred to Jason that he had never seen heels as tall as the ones these women wore, except in fetish magazines. He had certainly never seen anyone walk in them. Mayhem's confident stride, and precise, if tiny steps gave her a cachet of power, of potency.\n\nShe was giving the used car salesman a hostile stare that should have melted his suit to his skin. He was oblivious in his determination to get Marion's attention. Mayhem tapped him on the shoulder saying, ""She can't hear you or see you- she's deaf and blind,"" she said.\n\nThe suit had obviously had too much to drink. ""Well uh, thash okay, he said, reaching out to hold Marion's hand. Jason watched Mayhem's hand shoot out, grabbing the drunk's in a funny way, his wrist bent forward sharply. He heard the man hiss with supressed pain, saw him surge to his feet as if to begin battle. Something about his potential opponent made him pause, however. Perhaps it was the fact that even with him standing up, Mayhem was still a head taller than he. Perhaps it was that her leather and rubber costume, while undeniably sexy, made her appear less a fragile creature and more the armored amazon. Or maybe it was just that she still had his hand and wrist in that odd grip, and as he stood, she put her other hand atop his, twisting downward, just a bit. The suit gasped, grabbing the bar with his other hand for balance.\n\n""You were just leaving,"" she observed. Mr. Polyester seemed to agree wholeheartedly, his beligerence evaporating in favor of a frightened look over his shoulder on his way to the door.\n\nMayhem seemed to forget him the instantly, and within a few seconds, had Jason ensconced in his chair with a cup of coffee, and was examining Marion closely. While Jason watched, fascinated with her every movement, she ran her hands over Marion's face, removed one kid glove to feel under Marion's armpit, touch her forehead. She acted like a doctor examining her patient for a fever. After only a moment, she seemed satisfied, and turned back to Jason. She looked at him seriously.\n\n""Jason, we have to get home pretty soon."" She looked him over, considering something. ""But since you claim to like our costumes so much, why don't you join us for a while, it's still early."" She grinned in what seemed a familiar way.\n\n""Umm. Well, I..."" He was at a loss for words. He managed to admit to himself that Mayhem frightened him, a little. He struggled for a moment with his libido and his sense of self-preservation. \n\nMayhem smiled reassuringly. ""We have quite a few things back at our house that you might like. Quite a lot of rubber. I'd say about three-fourths of our wardrobe is either rubber, leather or something like. You can model some things for use, and perhaps we can persuade Marion to put on something more sexy.""\n\nJason was flabbergasted at her offer. He was also doubtful there was anything so sexy as the latex french maid's outfit Marion had on now, but he didn't say that. Instead, he gushed, ""Well, sure, I'd love to! I've got a lot of rubber and such myself, I'd say most of the dresses and... things... would fit either you or Marion."" \n\nAt her amused smile he stammered, ""Oh! they're not for me! I've sort of been collecting them, in case I met... someone. I mean someone like you. I'd be happy to have you try some of them on, I'd say most of them would fit either you or Marion."" Here he glanced at the maid, feeling rather sorry for her that she couldn't join in the conversation. Apparently, she didn't sign or read lips, as she had spent the entire evening staring straight ahead. He looked back at Mayhem, somewhat embarassed by his admission. ""Anyway, if you ladies would like to, we could stop at my place for coffee,"" he finished lamely.\n\n""Actually, I'd like that,"" replied Mayhem gently. \n\n""By the way,"" Jason spoke up again, ""speaking of Marion, and uh, I don't mean to sound insensitive but what's her...um, problem? She's not really deaf is she? Has she... that is, is she being punished or something?""\n\n""I'll explain later,"" Mayhem answered cryptically. \n\nJason realized belatedly that he might be pushing his luck, but his curiosity was killing him. He ventured another question. ""And why does she wear such heavy makeup? 'Seems her face is pretty enough without it. Or is that part of the game?""\n\n""I said, I'll explain later,"" repeated Mayhem, rather irritably.\n\nJason shut up fast, hoping he hadn't offended her somehow.\n\nIt struck him then, that she never asked or suggested things, she TOLD. It would seem, he thought, that this headstrong woman was quite used to having things her way.\n\nThe exercise had really made him sweat in the heavy latex pants, and they slipped and squeaked over his thighs. It felt good, and the effects on him must have been obvious, for as he shifted in his seat, Mayhem said, ""You seem to be enjoying the party, I must say,"" as she pointedly stared at his crotch. ""Perhaps we had best get moving.""\n\n""Not yet!"" he exclaimed, ""in a few minutes, it'll be midnight! That's when we all have to take off our masks! Besides, it's only fair, since you already know who I am, in name at least, and you're still a complete mystery to me."" He did his best to smile engagingly.\n\n""Why, don't you like mysteries?"" she asked. ""Perhaps we'll just leave now, and leave you wondering, `who was that masked lady?'.""\n\n""No, please don't... I've waited all my life to meet someone like you. I know it sounds corny, but it's true. At least let's get to know each other a little before we go our seperate ways.""\n\n""What do you mean, someone like me?"" Mayhem shot back. She smiled mischievously. ""Since, as you say, you don't know a thing about me, how do you know I'm someone you'll like? I might have bizarre habits, or impossible requirements for you.""\n\nJason looked puzzled. ""What do you mean requirements? What sort of requirements?""\n\nShe cocked her head up, the feathers of her mask swaying above her head. ""It seems to me, that you would very much like to get involved with me, and it just so happens that I MIGHT be available. But I can't take on just any suitor who walks in off the street, now can I? I am very choosey about who I associate with. Now, in your case, I immediately recognized a man in need of certain training."" She stressed the word `training'. Jason blushed as she continued.\n\n""I might be persuaded to take you on, IF you agree to a few conditions.""\n\nJason's head swam. He had only a vague idea of what she was talking about, but the dream of his lifetime had just fallen out of the clear blue sky, and he wasn't about to take a chance on losing her. Or them, as the case might be. He grinned, stood up, and dropped to one knee. ""OK, then tell me,"" he replied in his best television-Shakespeare accent, ""how do I persuade you of my sincerity and worth, fair lady?""\n\nAt that moment, somebody rang a godawful loud bell, and a lady in a clown suit nearby shouted, ""It's midnight! It's midnight! Off with the masks!""\n\nMayhem smiled at Jason. ""Well?"" she said.\n\n""But you haven't answered my question,"" he said.\n\n""Very well."" She raised her head to look down her nose at him. You must undergo trials and tests of my devising, fair knight, before you may win MY favor.""\n\nThey both laughed. ""Fair enough,"" he answered, and removed his domino. He looked expectantly at 'Mayhem', but she was still giving him the Queen Victoria stare down her nose. She said, ""You must first promise to submit to any test I decide upon, and to undertake any task I set you.""\n\nJason wasn't sure how serious she was, but he answered, ""I promise.""\n\nWith a dramatic gesture, 'Mistress Mayhem' removed her mask.\n\nIt took Jason several seconds to before it hit him.\n\n""Mandy! Mandy Rafool!"" It was his first sweetheart from high school! He was in shock as she stood grinning down at him like the Cheshire Cat. He staggered back to sit back down. All he could do was sit and admire her, wondering what quirk of fate had brought them together again.\n\nShe looked miffed. ""Is that all you can say?"" she demanded, ""Some greeting for a long-lost lover.""\n\nJason leaped to his feet, reached for her and before she could say anything, was kissing her soundly. \n\nImmediately, she pressed one stiletto heel into his foot, causing him to yelp and leap back, looking at her with a hurt puppy expression. ""That's the first thing we're going to have to teach you,"" she said, ""how to treat a lady with respect!"" But she was smiling warmly, nonetheless.\n\n""That smarts,"" he said ruefully. ""Hmm, you're acting fairly calm about... waitagoddamminute! Do you mean to tell me that you knew all along, that you've been sitting here leading me on, and you knew who I was all along?"" He glared at her accusingly.\n\nShe stared calmly back at him. ""For one thing,"" she said, ""it's not my fault you chose to wear a simple domino mask, instead of something more elaborate. Second, if you hadn't been half pickled by the time we got here, you might have been observant enough to recognize me."" She frowned at the mad rush for the bar that the bell and the accompanying announement had precipitated.\n\n""Anyway, we've got a deal, so let's get out of here before the whole place turns into a zoo.""\n\n""Come on, Maid Marion,"" she said, ( too loudly Jason thought), ""we're leaving."" Marion, who hadn't moved from her stool since she sat down, stood up. She seemed to teeter on her six-inch heels.\n\n""Wait! I just noticed!"" Jason exclaimed. ""Maid Marion hasn't got a mask to take off. Come to think of it, she didn't have one when you two arrived. She must be the only person here not wearing a mask. Now that's hardly fair!"" By now, he had figured that something was most definitely up with the young lady, and he still thought to figure it out. ""You ought to at least introduce us, Mandy,"" he tried.\n\n""You've already had as much introduction as you're going to get. I'm afraid she's not allowed to speak to anyone until we get home. Besides, she DOES have her mask, in a way. You'll see.""\n\nJason looked from Mandy to 'Marion' to Mandy again. ""But... oh, alright. Do you two have a car?""\n\n""No, we took a taxi. And you should have seen the cabbies face! I think we must have distracted the poor man."" She did not appear geniuinely sympathetic. ""Anyway, you'll drive us, won't you?""\n\nIn the car, with Mandy riding shotgun, Jason couldn't help looking in the rear view mirror at 'Maid Marion'. He couldn't figure out what was wrong about her appearance. She looked perfectly normal, but she never showed any emotion, or expression, however slight. Very odd. Even when someone was `being serious', they usually had some facial movement. And there was something about her eyes that still bugged him. A passing car blared its horn at him, and he concentrated on his driving. Mandy was filling him in on the last several years.\n\n""You see, I just realized one day that I was cutting off half the human race. And, well, you know how horny I was in high school?""\n\n""Uh, yeah?""\n\n""For me anyway, it got worse the older I got. Or better, depending on how you look at it.""\n\n""Oh."" Brilliant comment, thought Jason. Really snappy repartee.\n\nMandys hand was migrating into Jason's crotch. ""So, one saturday, I was feeling lonely and very horny... I'd just broken up with George, so I was pretty digusted with men in general. All of my so-called friends were really just business people, and like I said before, I had already left the money circle behind. Besides, most of them were men. I decided I needed some friends I could talk to. I went to The Three Sisters.""\n\n""What's that?""\n\n""It's a gay bar. For women. I met a woman named Sandra there, and she invited me to a party. I had a few drinks to get my courage up and I went. It was a pretty wild party, with a lot of leather and rubber, cross-dressers, corsetry nuts, you name it, most of the people were pretty kinky, one way or another. Anyway, somehow I ended up doing this scene with a couple from Ohio, they were really into fetishes, bondage, dressing for pleasure, a lot of things I'd been playing around the edges of for years. We became pretty good friends. That woman taught me a lot about men.""\n""Since then, I've met 'Marion' here, and one or two others, and we've been having a grand time ever since.""\n\nJason was looking a little pale. ""Are you saying you're gay? A lesbian?""\n\n""No. I'm bisexual. And what if I were strictly les? Would you think I was subhuman? I had thought you were more open minded than that."" Jason blushed. ""I've come to realize,"" continued Mandy, ""that it doesn't matter what labels other people put on me, what matters is whether I'm enjoying myself. I do what pleases me.""\n\n""And what exactly is it that pleases you?"" Jason queried.\n\n""You'll see when we get to the house. Do you want to stop off at your place, and pick up some clothes?""\n\n""That depends. How long would you like me to stay?"""
101,Adventures in Rubber 4,['MF'],"Finally, to break the silence, Jason said, ""So what was that business with the drunk's wrist? He looked like he was having a coronary!""\n\n""Aikido,"" Mandy replied. ""When you enjoy dressing the way we do, sometimes you have to remind men of their place. You know, the whole syndrome of `If she's dressed that way, she must be ASKING for it.' You have to defend yourself, because the police can't and the courts...well, by the time you get to the courts, it's too late, and they probably won't do anything anyway.""\n\n""Why do I get the impression you've had some bad experiences?"" asked Jason.\n\n""I have,"" she replied. ""Maid Marion and I were walking back to our car from a play party. It was kind of a bondage...fetish...just-for-fun kind of thing. Marion had gotten both her arms and legs put into casts... well, it was a strange and exhausting evening. Some social cancer saw a cripple walking with a sex goddess and decided we were fair game. I got scraped up quite a bit, and Mandy got cut on her hand, but we came out on top. So to speak.""\n\n""What happened to your assailant?""\n\n""He got hospitalized with several broken ribs and a crushed testicle. Marion couldn't walk without some crutches we'd improvised at the party, but her arm casts made damn good clubs!"" They both chuckled at this.\n\n When they reached his apartment, Jason looked over at his rediscovered lover and said, ""Listen, do you think you could give me a hand with the latex and stuff? It's kind of heavy.""\n\nThe domelight showed Mandy feigning shock. ""Do I look like menial labor? Besides, I have to stay here to make sure our maid doesn't run away.""\n\nJason laughed. ""I can't imagine anyone wanting to run away from you!""\n\nAs he headed for the steps, she muttered at his back, ""You might be surprised, my love, you might be surprised.""\n\nAs soon as Jason had disappeared inside, she quickly opened the door, and got in the back seat with their other passenger.\n\nInside, Jason dashed through the apartment, collecting luggage, toiletries kit, towels, and clothes. These were crammed into a small valise. From a closet he dragged out a huge steamer trunk, dragged it into the bedroom and opened it on the floor, talking to himself all the while. \n\n""Boy, oh boy, you have really got yourself into it this time. You haven't seen this woman for how many years, and the first thing you do is take a week of vacation just to get into her pants again. And gawd, has she changed! She's been sleeping with women, she's on some kind of power trip, and she totes around some kind of groupie who's into who-knows-what.""\n\nBut his libido had other things to say: Yeah, but look how she's grown... what a woman! And did you see her outfit? That latex hobble skirt is so thick she can barely walk, and those boots- wow! Listen man, don't be a fool- you pass this up, you may never see her again.\n\nApparently, his balls were winning the argument, because he threw open another closet, revealing his treasure of rubber garments, some hanging over wide, padded hangers, some folded in neat piles on shelves. All of it had been lovingly polished until it gleamed like patent leather.\n\nHe also opened several drawers to retrieve bondage gear, some unusually restrictive clothes, and several corsets. All of it was dumped unceremoniously into the huge trunk. On the top of this pile he tossed several containers of talc, with which to powder the latex.\n\nHe paused at the bar for a shot of dutch courage, then thought better of it. ""Damn! I'm driving,"" he muttered.\n\nHaving wrestled the heavy trunk and his overnighter to the head of the sidewalk steps, he paused to catch his breath. Looking down to the car, he saw Mandy in the back seat with the other young woman. She appeared to be doing something under the other's skirt.\n\n""Well, get used to it, chum,"" Jason told himself, and huffed slowly down the stairs. He got the trunk loaded, and as he got into the drivers seat, he noticed an audible panting coming from the back seat. When he looked in the rear-view mirror, ` Maid Marion's ' expression hadn't changed a bit, although he saw that her eyes were wide, as if she had been startled or excited by something, and was trying to hide it. He thought about the two of them enjoying each other in the back seat while he had been packing arm loads of rubberwear upstairs. It bothered him to think he might have to share Mandy's attentions with some one else, but then... it also excited him to think of the two women screwing in tight, shiny, and sweaty latex outfits, too. \n\nHe realized he was holding a double standard. That bothered him too, since he'd always thought of himself as open minded. Now he knew how difficult it could really be to be TRULY open minded. He resolved not to show his discomfort with the two women's relationship until he had had time to think it over, and perhaps, get to know the mystery woman in the maid's uniform.\n\n""It really bugs you that Marion and I are lovers, doesn't it?"" asked Mandy.\n\nShit, thought Jason. So much for keeping secrets. ""Am I that transparent?"" he asked her.\n\n""I'd claim it was all women's intuition, but I don't think I have any. I caught a glimpse of you at the top of the stairs, and I just watched your face when you got into the car. You were looking pretty stoic, kind of overly nonchalant, so I guessed.""\n\n""Yeah, I guess I was...well, AM a little bugged,"" admitted Jason. ""Must be the way I was raised."" He looked sheepishly at the floor, letting the engine idle while they talked.\n\n""Thought so. Usually, I'd give you my standard half-hour lecture about bisexuality, but I know you, and it would be an insult to your intelligence. I'm going to assume that you will find a way to deal with it, because if you can't, you can NOT be a part of my life.""\n\nJason looked very thoughtful as he put the car into gear, and they accelerated down the street. After they were on the highway again, he asked, ""So, where is this retreat of yours, my dear?""\n\nMandy, who was once again in the front seat retorted, ""Hah! I'm not your dear yet! You still haven't passed my tests, survived my trials, fair knight.""\n\nJason shot her a glance. She wore a wry grin and a twinkle in her eye. ""All right lady, you win. Just point me to the sword in the stone, and I'll do my best.""\n\n""That's the spirit! Ok, just take 276 south to Morton Road...""\n\n Sometime later, by then nearly three in the morning, they pulled into a gravel lane, shaded by huge oaks. A metal box set into the massive brick gate post on Jason's side of the drive required him to punch in a combination which Mandy gave him, to open the massive wrought iron gate.\n\n""Jeee-zus! What are you doing for a living these days? You didn't tell me you were loaded now.""\n\n""You didn't ask. I'm sorry to say that I didn't earn all of it. My father passed away several years ago, leaving me his company holdings and enough liquid assets to build this place.""\n\n""I'm sorry, I didn't know. If there's...""\n\n""Oh, it's alright. It was sudden and painless. In any case, I made quite a bit on my own in the market, but the inheritance allowed me to retire earlier, and with quite a bit more income. I really don't have an interest in business anymore, so I have accountants and lawyers run the consulting firm. I get about half of the profits. It lets me pursue my interests in privacy and comfort, and if I'm careful with my funds, I can almost live extravagantly.""\n\nDriving up the lane revealed a large and picturesque cottage style country house. It was completely dark, not a single light in any of the windows.\n\n""You two live here alone?"" Jason asked, ""You should at least leave a light on.""\n\n""Oh, there are burglar alarms. Not to mention Charlemagne and Attila. Watch.""\n\nAs they pulled up in front of the stone porch, a deep, loud barking began, and several flood lights kicked on, illuminating the entire front lawn.\n\n""You see: the latest electronic wizardry- anything that ignores the warning signs, climbs that iron fence has to face the lights and then Charley and 'Tilla. Two huge Rottweillers appeared at a dead run, surrounding the car. Mandy rolled down the window, commanding, ""Charley! 'Tilla! Make friends. Heel!"" The dogs came off of alert, and meekly sat down on her side of the car. ""It's alright, you can get out now,"" she told Jason.\n\n""O-K, I'm convinced, you don't need to leave a light on,"" replied Jason, nervously eyeing the dogs as he pulled the bags from the trunk. They watched him constantly, but never moved. While man-handling the trunks up the stairs, he took advantage of his position to watch ` Maid Marion's ' muscular bottom wriggling within a pair of tight black latex briefs under her short rubber skirt. Very shortly, he was having trouble walking again.\n\nWhen they were all inside, and Jason had finished ooh-ing and aah-ing over the opulent front hall, they moved into the adjacent library where he collapsed into an overstuffed leather chair. Maid Marion remained standing just inside the room. He took a moment to drink in the sight of the black and white latex maid's uniform. Now, in the better light of the house, it looked even better than before. The second-skin bustier covered her completely up to the neck, where a frilly Elizabethen collar topped the outfit. He saw that her white doily apron was also made from rubber, although it had a softer, mat finish. The rest of her uniform was polished to a high gloss. She had quite a curvaceous and well -endowed figure, too. Although her bust was not as spectacular as Mandy's, much of that must have been due to Mandy's outrageous bullet-bra corset-jacket. The perfect fit of both their costumes was emphasized by the highlights thrown on the skin tight material by the overhead lights. He wondered what it felt like to have breasts with sensitive nipples rubbing within the lovely, stretchy stuff.\n\nIt was to be only a few days before he found out.\n\nIn an attempt to start the conversation again, Jason exclaimed, ""Whew! That chest was heavy. Do you by any chance have something cold and wet for a man dying of thirst? If you'll point me toward the bar...""\n\n""Just a minute."" Mandy was doing something at the maids collar. ""I promised I'd take Flo... uh, Marion's mask off as soon as we got home... There!"" she exclaimed, and with a flourish, removed the dark wig from the maid's head.\n\n""Mask?"" Jason queried, ""But she's not wearing...""\n\n""Shush! Watch and learn,"" she admonished. She pulled at the maids neck, and began peeling a strip of flesh colored tape from the other woman's neck. Beneath it were fine, closely spaced laces running up the back of her head! As these were loosened, Jason it became clear what had been wrong with the woman's eyes. Her head was completely enclosed in a skin-tight thin rubber sheath, molded and colored to closely immitate a woman's head and face. With makeup over it, it had looked quite natural. Only the hapless woman's eyes had shown through carefully shaped holes in the face. As Mandy peeled the hood off the woman's head to the front, a pretty, young face was revealed.\n\n""Jason, allow me to introduce Flora, my house mate."""
102,Adventures of Calvin and Keri,"['MF', 'rom']","When Keri came through the gate he instantly recognized her. As she made her way through the crowd his eyes feasted on her. She was wearing an orange dress that ended mid-thigh, which also revealed bared shoulders. Her skin was a deep brown from a summer of tanning, her hair long and blonder than ever, and her lips were full and pretty. His eyes than riveted to her breasts. They had perhaps grown the most since he had last seen her--full-sized, 34 C or D cups, he estimated.\n\nCalvin drove through the gates of a large plantation and stopped in front of a huge mansion house. We carried our bags up the steps and I rang the bell. The door opened and we were greeted by a beautiful girl about Keri's age in a sexy maid's uniform. Calvin told her who we were and she invited us inside. She took us to our suite which was large and nicely furnished with antiques.\n\n""After you've freshened up, please join the other guests for cocktails at the pool."" She said then left the room. I watched her walk down the long hall, her firm upturned ass swaying with each step. Keri noticed my fascination with the servant girl.\n\n""Calvin dear, you're drooling. You like them young dont ya Calvin"" she teased.\n\n""She does have magnificent legs I'll grant you that, but there will be more than enough of that later and all the more stamina, my dear Keri, all the more stamina..."" I replied\n\nCalvin picked a paper off the desk. ""This is the agenda for the weekend. This afternoon is the pool party where we can meet the others and get aquainted."" He explained that the people who came here were all 'adventurous' in their own way. Some straight, some gay but most were into scenes with both men and women. ""You'll see. ""It's an opportunity to explore new territory and test your limits a little."" Keri was bitting her lower lip in an effort to control her self then her tounge snaked out and licked her lips.\n\n""Mmmmmmmm, sound delightfully delicious"" she laughed. ""There are a few fantasies I want to act out that I never had the opportunity to do before."" she said, with a mischeiveous glint in her eyes.\n\nWe went up to the room and and unpacked everything. Keri rub her shoulder and said that someone should redesign those airline seat and make one that a human can sit in comfortably. She said that all that flying in those uncomfortable seats has made havok to her muscles. Me being the quick one one that I am (in more ways than one) walked over to Keri and started massasing her shoulder.\n\n""Oh that feels so good"" she moan.\n\n""You know,"" Calvin said with a sly grin on his face, ""it works alot better if I could Massage your skin rather than your clothes. It usally works better that way.""\n\n""Oh of course how silly of me"" replied Keri. So Keri started to undress her self but I interceded.\n\n""Let me help you with those, you had a long hard day of traveling now its time to relax."" Calvin said\n\nWhile unpacking the clothes earlier Calvin noticed some exotic oils in the bathroom. On the bottle it said ""good for baths and/or massages."" Well, he thought, I am giving her a massage, he also find a bottle called ""Cherry Flavored Love Cream"" and he took that also. When he got back to the bedroom he was greeted with a beautiful sight. Keri was laying there on her back on the bed totally nude. God she is gorgeous he thought. He loved how soft and silky smooth her skin looks. How her beautiful sculpted back meets her perfect ass. How her long and lean her legs look and all of it encased in a beautifully golden brown body. He wanted to do more than massage her body.\n\n""Hey are you going to give me a massage or just stand there and hold a bottle while drooling all over the carpet???""\n\nCalvin, now broken out of his ""contemplation"", proceed to do the task at hand.\n\nFirst opening the bottle and pouring some of the liquid onto his hands and then starting with her neck he gently massaged it, kneeding it caressing it with his strong yet gentle hands feeling the muscles in Keri's neck loosen up.\n\n""Mmmmm"" Keri moans. ""Boy does that feel soooo good"".\n\nCalvin moves his hands from her neck to her shoulders and arms, gently caressing kneeding, massaging all the way. He goes back up and starts on her neck and works downward to the middle of the back. Taking care not to miss any spots. Calvin did the back of her legs with equal care then her round ass. Keri rotated her hips as he kneaded her globes thoroughly. As her fingers worked up Keri's spine to her neck and shoulders her back arched and I heard a satisfied sigh escape her lips.\n\nCalvin told Keri to roll over and licked her nipples. Soon his fingers found her pussy. He lightly stroked her soft furry mound. Just aimlessly moving his fingers over her pussy, between her lips, in her hole, very gently touching her clit.\n\n""Keep working on my pussy. I love having my cunt stroked like that""\n\nKeri began to tingle all over signaling an approaching orgasm. It was a subtle one but it felt real nice. Keri gently rocked her hips and purred as Calvin made her feel wonderful.\n\n""Wait"" said Keri. ""I have a better Idea, but with this idea you have to take all of your clothes off."" Keri grins evilly and in no time yoru clothes are all off and standing before her stark naked. She appraises you approvingly.\n\n""Now come over and give me that bottle of ""Cherry Flavored Love Cream"" she says.\n\nAnd with that she takes the love cream and spreads it all over her tits and makes little piles on her nipples then she draws a line down one tit toward the center and up the other one then from the center all the way down her body making a small pile on her belly button and a large pile on her pussy, then she lays down on the bed, spreads her legs wide and says "" I'm a Cupcake ! come and eat me!!!!"" Yummmmmmm Yum!! That cherry flavored cream mixed with her body is about the best tasting stuff you ever tasted, as you start slurping it off the closest tit until you eat it all up. Then following the line to the other one you keep on licking and sucking. Keri is moaning softly and holding your head with both hands gently caressing you as you go upon your way. She shudders as you reach her belly button and moans a little louder when you continue downward As you get to her pussy she starts to shake gently and finely as you lick the last of the cream from her clit she shivers violently as her orgasm reaches climax, She quickly flips you on your back and starts spreading the cream on you basically the same way it was on her. Only she begins licking and suck"
103,Adventures of Marvin Finster,"['mf', '1st']","Fate has a way of providing opportunities for almost everything, especially things which you wish to happen. The first evening I showed up for JAG, Mattie spied me and put on the most curious look I have EVER seen on anyone's face. She replaced that look, however, with a smile, and for the life of me I don't think my feet touched the floor the remainder of that evening. I was so preoccupied with Mattie that I had no self-consciousness about whatever silly-ass play we were working on, and at the end of the evening Mr. Wessel took me aside to compliment me on my ""natural acting ability."" Yessir. Thankyousir. Where Fate came in was in location. The auditorium was adjacent to the gymnasium. The backstage area, like most backstage areas, had a number of doors and stairways, catwalks and sub-stage crawlways. In the weeks that followed, I took every spare moment (every spare moment away from Mattie, that is) to explore the environment. I eventually narrowed the interesting possibilities to two locked maintenance closets which were located behind the rear stage curtains, of all places. If I were going to do anything with those, I'd have to have more time and access than I had now. There were simply too many people about. What I needed was an after-school activity that occurred on an evening on which the auditorium was unused. That ruled out Student- Government evening, JAG evening (of course), Debate Club evening, and Band Evening. So, I found myself back in the library and at the checkout counter, presenting Miss Fuller with copies of ""Capablanca's Great Games"" and ""Modern Chess Openings."" This time she opened her lips to say something, but closed them again. Four agonizing weeks later, I was playing chess well enough during lunch period to get the attention of Mr. Bresenham, Chess Club sponsor. One thing you have to realize, too, was that I couldn't let my grades fall if I wanted to stay in the JAG and in the Chess Club. My folks would say that my studies came first. The entire enterprise was an exercise in time management, and I got to be pretty good at tit. at it. Ahem. Well, I had to keep my mind firmly set on the REAL goals in all of this, you see. Just because Chess helped me with math, and JAG with English, well, those were just side effects. Getting out the Chess Club meetings was ridiculously easy. After the business part of the meeting, the remainder of the time was spent playing Chess. Now, Heironimous Smith (""Harry"") was a chubby fellow with whom no one wanted to play chess. First, he refused to play with a clock, and second, he was SLOW. I mean S-L-O-W. Present him with a complex situation, and he would go ""into the tank"" for as much as an hour. You know what happened. I started playing with Harry, and when he went into the tank, I would leave the room to ""stretch my legs"". Mr. Bresenham thought I was being kind by playing with Harry, so he had no objections. Had he known what I was up to, well... The first evening I slipped down to the auditorium, I was already prepared with what I imagined I would need for jimmying the locks on the closet doors. Remember, this was an OLD building, and the locks on these doors were the true-keyhole variety, not the small slot type. I'd taken a couple of small Allen-wrenches and a wire cutter from dad's toolbox, and I had a piece of coathanger-wire with me, too. The Allen-wrenches were too big to be used as picks, but in about a half-hour I managed to open the first of the two closets by creating a coathanger-wire skeleton key. I opened the door to be confronted by pitch-blackness. A flashlight I hadn't thought to bring along. At any rate, I couldn't very well have hidden it in my trouser pocket. I made the best of the situation by closing the door, locking it, and creating another skeleton key for the second closet. This time things went much more quickly (experience!), and I had the door open inside of 10 minutes. I was about to close it, too, when I noticed a dim light coming from the far right edge of the closet's interior. In the dark, I felt around and found brooms, mops, buckets and other stuff in the way, but I managed to creep around to the corner. There was a tight corridor between old and new walls that led off to the right. A REAL tight corridor, folks. About nine inches wide, maybe. With arms outstretched and feet positioned sideways, I was barely able to squeeze in and follow the passageway. Twenty feet or so into the corridor it opened up into a little square closet, at the top of which an old air-vent opened up to the late-afternoon sky. In front of me I could see two pipes climbing from the floor to near the ceiling, where they entered the wall. They seemed sound enough, so I climbed up to look out the vent. Prospectors, when they discover the mother load, must have expressions on their faces like the one I had on mine when I gazed through the vent. I could not imagine my good fortune. The vent was lit by the afternoon sun all right, but that sun was coming through a frosted window pane some fifteen feet away, at about the same level as the vent. Beneath the frosted pane were the shower stalls of what HAD to be the girls' shower room. I almost fainted. Nothing in the way of shower activity was happening that evening, so I climbed back down, wedged my way back to the maintenance closet, and returned to the Chess Club meeting, where Harry had JUST made his move. I had a mate-in-four but was so elated I went ahead and let the poor guy win the game.\n\n Chapter 3: ----\n\nThat evening as Dad drove me home, I could only think of what would happen next. Obviously, I couldn't comfortably hang from those pipes while looking through the vent, so I had to come up with some sort of solution for that. Also, I had to find a way to get out of a class or two. Or three. Or four. Heck, I could play hooky all day and be on the school premises all the time! Well, practically. I still needed to keep my grades up to prevent all sorts of suspicion from breaking out. That night, sorridor into the Viewing Room, as I'd begun to think of that forgotten niche. I was two minutes late getting to Home Room, but was able to talk Mrs. Frowser out of giving me a tardy. Third Period that day was the aforementioned Algebra, and I whizzed through the test I had studied for the previous evening. Twenty minutes before end-of-period, as I handed in my paper, a light went off. In my head, that is. ""Mr. Feigenbaum, if it's all right with you, I could really use this time to do some quick research in the library for English class later today. Could you give me a hall pass?"" Say it politely, and the world will give you anything. Including a hall pass. A side benefit of leaving class early was that the halls were practically empty, so I didn't run into anyone on my way down to the auditorium. I was so excited I had to force myself into not running. Nevertheless, five minutes after leaving Feigenbaum's Algebra, I was standing on the ladder gazing through the air vents. Nice, half-inch- gapped air vents. Also, I'd prepared against discovery by making myself a black hood from some felt Mom had had around, and only had eye holes cut out. Fifteen minutes now remained in the current period, and the girls should be coming in for their showers at any time! A door slammed in the distance, shouting and giggling reverberated from the tile walls, and I almost fell off the ladder when the first girl came into view. Although the girls' showers had stalls, unlike the guys' showers, which were gang showers, the stalls only rose to about neck level, and from the height of the vent, I could look in on about six of the showerees. I could see ALL of what was going on in the stall directly beneath the vent. The first girl to get into a stall was one whose name I didn't know. She was a short, average-looking little blonde who didn't remove her towel until she entered the stall. She removed her towel, and I could feel a dampness begin to form in my pants. Well, I DID have other classes to go to later, so I couldn't mess up my appearance. I unzipped my fly and let my penis grow to its full erect six inches as Blondy and her pert little nipples danced under the spray of a showerhead. The second girl to step into a shower was Mindy Roberts. THE Mindy Roberts. She was cute, but her main claim to fame was the obvious etymological connection she pointed out between the words Mammary and Mammoth. She was INCREDIBLE. And at her age, they didn't sag, either. At 15 or 16, she had to be at least 37 or 38 inches already. Maybe she'd been gobbling her granny's hormone cream, or something. SHE didn't wrap her towel around her as she walked into the shower stalls -- she strode in in the same state as she was delivered to earth -- butt naked. If you've got it, flaunt it! When she picked the stall directly under the vent, I damn near came. She lathered up those fabulous breasts of hers and ran her fingers through her curly red top, letting the water play on her face and front. The soft pink fuzz between her legs became almost invisible as the water hit it, giving her a very youthful, almost prepubescent appearance (from the waist down, anyway). If you remember your high school years, you also remember that sometimes there wasn't enough hot water to go around, and that some showerheads were warmer than others. In Mindy's case, the water must have been almost cool, as her nipples, surrounded by Silver-Dollar-sized cherry spots, came to attention and added yet another inch to her bust measurement! To rinse her bottom, she bent over almost double, pointed her fanny at the showerhead and used her fingers to part her pussy lips. I'd never seen a woman's genitals before, and that was the last straw. I came. All over the wall. I must have shot off for all of fifteen seconds straight. It was glorious. I'd never experienced such full relief before, and it almost hurt at the end. I climbed down from the ladder, used my handkerchief to clean up, and went to the rest of my classes for that day. For the first time in a long time, I was actually able to concentrate on the academic material.\n\n Chapter 4: ----\n\nIn the days that followed, I manufactured a number of other opportunities to get hall passes or library passes. I actually DID go to the library a few times, just to cover myself. But it was hard. (And it WAS hard. Most of the time, too!) At least during the times I did arrive at the library, I could seat myself strategically and daydream about Miss Fuller and her succulent superstructure. I wasn't certain at the time, but I think she noticed the fact that I was noticing her. Brother! To be able to catch HER in the shower! ""Dream on!"" I told myself. I also had an opportunity to have a small but critical conversation with Mattie. It went something like this: ""By the way, what period do you have gym class?""\n""Sixth Period, just after lunch. Why?""\n""Oh, just curious. No particular reason."" Subtle as a chain-saw, yessir. And it would just about take a chain-saw to get me out of Sixth Period, too, as Mrs. Fennelworth was exceedingly jealous of her English class and wanted no one to miss even a minute of it. Getting out of her class would require some significant subterfuge. My mind worried over that all that day, almost all night (I didn't get any sleep to speak of), and all the next day. I was so preoccupied with the Fennelworth problem that I didn't even make the attempt to get out of any of the other classes. That evening, I came home, did my homework, and, to the abject astonishment of my parents, went to bed early. ""Are you coming down with anything, son?"" Mom asked. ""Just a rough couple days at school, Mom!"" Indeed. I'd about given up on the problem, so I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. I had a great night's sleep that night, even though I had to get up in the middle of it to clean up after another wet dream, as I didn't have my relief at school that day. Sometimes I wondered what Mom thought I was doing, as she must have noticed spots on my bedsheets when she changed the linen. I guess Dad explained the situation to her as he had explained it to me: ""There's nothing you can do about wet dreams. Enjoy them, and clean up afterwards!"" After cleaning up that night, I sat for a moment on my bed and looked out at the moonlit street. My hands and legs were pale in the moonlight, and that gave me the idea for a ploy which might work -- but only once. The next evening at school was a JAG evening, so I took along to school a couple of small plastic containers -- the type you keep dimes in. And when no one was looking, I made off with a bit of actor's makeup. I enjoyed the remainder of the JAG meeting, enjoyed being with Mattie, and was about to call it a good evening's work, when some faint commotion was heard from the hallways. I peeked out, and a bunch of girls in track-team outfits ran past me, down the hall, and into the girls' gym. There had been an interschool track meet! I looked at my watch. Mom would be by to pick me up in half an hour. JAG would be over in fifteen minutes. I conjured up a quick excuse for Mr. Wessel to let me get out early: ""Mr. Wessel, I seem to be missing a set of notes for my Algebra class. I need to check out my locker and a couple of classrooms. Can I leave now, please?"" Say it politely, and the world will give you anything. So I ""left"" the JAG meeting by pushing the hallway door open and ducking to the right, and then behind the curtain. Nobody spotted me -- or so I thought at the time. I made my way to the second maintenance closet and down the corridor to the Viewing Room. I hadn't gotten my relief that day and was sorely looking forward to it. Very sorely. I unzipped my fly, took out my penis and waited for the femmes to appear. I didn't have to wait long. Apparently both teams were using our girls' showers, as more people, and many I didn't recognize, used the stalls. The other school had some EXQUISITELY-sculpted femme fatales, but this was getting a bit old now, and I found myself stroking my manhood and feeling mildly bored. Suddenly, almost without my noticing it, the activity appeared over, and I was about to get off, and get off the ladder too, when two final girls, Lisa somebody and Helen whats-her-name, got into the stall just below the vent, TOGETHER. Like a pointer discovering a fresh scent, my cock seemed to perk up to new heights. Lisa turned on the shower head, and the two of them quickly cleaned up. Very quickly. Then Helen grabbed Lisa in a hug, and the two kissed each other, deeply, like you see men and women in a movie love scene. Lisa slowly ran her lips down onto Helen's neck, and down onto her tit! She sucked that tit until the nipple pointed like the eraser of a pencil! It was only then that I noticed that both girls had been fingering each other between their legs. After another minute, Lisa bent over almost double, and Helen put her face against Lisa's fanny. I strained to see, and finally saw a pink tongue dart to and fro between Lisa's legs. A short while later, Lisa's entire body convulsed, and Helen then bent over. Lisa took her tongue and ran it between Helen's pussy lips, as I expected, but then also ran it around and INTO her asshole. Helen gave out with a groan that I could hear over the noise of the shower. Finally, the three of us got cleaned up and went our separate ways!\n\n Chapter 5: ----\n\nThe next day in Second Period History I could hardly contain myself. I was bubbling over with anticipation, and Mattie seemed to be in more than ordinary good humor, too. When it came time for Mrs. Fennelworth's English, I started my little ruse by asking to be excused to go the men's room. Old Lady Fennelworth frowned at me but, because I hadn't asked her before, and because I was a fairly good student, she let me. I took that opportunity to add a little paling makeup to my cheeks, and dabbed on some water to act as ""beads of sweat"". I returned to English class looking the worse for wear, and when I dropped into my seat, I held my hand to my head. It didn't take Mrs. Fennelworth long to figure out something wasn't quite right. She walked over to where I was sitting. ""Marvin, are you feeling all right?"" she asked. I looked up at her and replied, ""On and off, today, I haven't been feeling too well. Maybe I'm coming down with flu, or whatever."" She could now see the ""pale and wan"" look on my face, and fell into the ploy: ""Maybe you'd better go down and see the School Nurse. I'll get you a hall pass."" So I got my hall pass and went down to see the School Nurse. On the way, I took my handkerchief and wiped off the makeup. When I arrived, I appeared to be in much better shape than Mrs. Fennelworth had seen me in. Constance Terwilliger was 40 to 45, chubby, and looked forward to easy, uneventful days as Dennison High School Nurse. Everyone knew she spent more time in the teacher's lounge than in the nurse's office, so she was not amused when I walked in, told her that Old Lady Fennelworth had sent me, and subsequently found nothing wrong with me. ""Why don't you just rest a few minutes, and if you still feel all right, go on about the rest of your classes,"" she told me. With that, she left the office on her way to who-knows-where. I'd timed things so that only about 20 minutes remained in the current class period. As soon as Terwilliger was down the hallway and out of sight, so was I! I took the hall pass from her desk and scuttled down to the auditorium and the Viewing Room. As I peered through the vents that afternoon, my heart was pounding so badly that I felt surely someone must hear it. When the sound of the girls returning from gym class to take their showers hit my ears, my palms began to sweat and I almost shook as I stood near the top of the ladder. Please, PLEASE let Mattie choose a stall where I can see her! It was only Mattie that I had come to see that day -- all other skin was irrelevant! Suddenly, there she was. Mattie was one of the first girls into the shower, and the stall directly beneath the vent was still open. Could I be lucky enough to have her choose that one? She paused momentarily at one, then another of the far stalls, glanced briefly in my direction (at which point I ducked) and then did, indeed, choose the stall under the vent! She unwrapped the towel she'd had around her and hung it from the hook on the stall door. Her back was to me, and the smooth, plump cheeks of her little fanny rippled slightly as she shifted her weight back and forth. She turned slowly, and I could see her pleasantly-formed breasts come into view. They weren't as big as Mindy's of course, but they were ample, wonderfully symmetric, and had nipples as big as the first segment of my little finger! My cock hardened until I felt as if it were about to jump out of its skin! Then I noticed something else: As Mattie completed her turn to the showerhead, the dark fuzziness I had expected to find between her legs was not there! Only a bare, beautifully bare cleft separated her firm, lithe thighs! I'd never seen anything like it. My mouth must have gaped. Mattie lathered up and went through her wash. Not only did I feel aroused, but I also felt a closeness, a warmth, that I hadn't felt in looking at any of the other girls. Of course, that was because I really LIKED Mattie, and because I knew her personally. I thought Mattie was about to leave the stall when she placed her hand over her crotch. She then bent over, with her ass directly pointing at the vent, and placed one of her fingers into her cunt! In and out she moved her little digit, and then she added a second, and then a third finger. From time to time she would just spread her pussy lips a second or two, giving me a wonderful, almost gynecological view of her womanhood. She stopped only to avoid the danger of being discovered. She turned off the shower head, dried off, wrapped the towel around her and walked off into the distance. I'd long since come, of course. I cleaned off myself and the wall and went on my next class and bad case of inattention. I could only see Mattie and her beautiful, bare lips spread out beneath me under the shower lights, and the tall, thick nipples of her ivory breasts.\n\n Chapter Sex...uh, Chapter 6: ----\n\nIn the next days, Mattie and I really hit it off during Second Period History. She seemed giggly and effervescent, lively and REAL. And I felt like I could hardly stand the happiness coursing through me. Track season was still going, and the next time the JAG met, the same scenario with another girls' track team repeated itself. I conveniently lost my Algebra notes again. ""Must be something Freudian, Mr. Wessel! Maybe Algebra affects my id, or something."" I made my way to the Viewing Room, wishing that I were able to come up with another excuse for getting Old Lady Fennelworth to let me out of her class early. The one girl I really wanted to see again was Mattie, still out on stage, I figured, rehearsing her lines in the current play production. This time Dennison High's star long-distance runner, Diana Johnson, chose the stall under the vent. She was tall, slender black girl who had a great sense of personal pride and consequently little sense of false modesty. She, like Mindy earlier, strode in without cover and proceeded to take her shower. Her breasts were small but perfectly formed, and the muscular thighs she sported gave her an almost statuesque appearance. Under other circumstances, I would have been delighted as a Junior or Senior to go out on a date with her, but times and attitudes being what they were, that was, alas, not to be. So I looked at her with appreciation and almost some sadness. She left the shower, and I was hoping that Lisa and her friend would drop in for some delicious cunt- licking when I heard a rustle behind me. I pulled the black hood from my face and turned to look. An older man would have had a coronary, I'm sure. Mattie was looking up at me. She didn't say a word, but was waving ""hi"" with her right hand. She was also grinning from ear to ear. She motioned me to come down off the ladder. As soon as I stepped off the bottom rung she threw her arms around me, kissed me and held on for dear life. When she finally spoke, she whispered in my ear, ""Oh, Marv, I've DREAMED about us getting together. I've lain awake nights playing with myself and thinking about you! I want you! Love me! Love me!"" I couldn't have been more blitzed if Rod Serling Himself had now stepped into the picture. I didn't know what to think, but the past weeks of careful planning and conniving did give me enough common sense to try and get a grip on the situation. ""Oh, Mattie, I've wanted you so badly too! None of the girls I've seen come anywhere close to the feeling I had the one time I saw you!"" All of this was, of course, true. Then came another shocker. Mattie smiled again. ""So you liked that little show I put on for you! Did you think it was just coincidence that I chose that stall, and that I pointed my bottom directly at the vent, rather than at the shower?"" My jaw dropped to the floor. I had to feel about in the semidarkness to find it and reattach it. When I did, I asked, ""How did you find out?""\n""The first time you pulled that 'Algebra notes' business I knew you were fibbing. I'd gotten to know you too well, Mr. Finster, so I followed you to see what you were up to. When I opened the maintenance room door I could just hear the noises from the girls' shower room, so it didn't take a Rocket Scientist to figure out what was going on!"" She paused a moment and then continued, ""When you had asked me about my gym period, that also seemed funny, so when I discovered what you were doing, I was first outraged, and then amused. If you wanted a show, I'd give you a show! Course, I figured you'd have a hard time getting out of Fennelworth's English, so I had to time my little act carefully. After all, I couldn't play with myself in there every day hoping you'd see me! Too much chance of getting caught!""\n""So what did you do?"" I was ready to expect anything at this point. ""Cissy Henway is a friend of mine. She has Physics Sixth Period in the classroom just opposite the auditorium doors. I told her -- ""\n""You TOLD HER?""\n"" -- told her that we had a little get-together planned in the auditorium for some smooching, only, silly. I told her if she saw you, to ask to be excused, go to the girls' gym door, and signal me through the door window. Simple as that!"" WHEW. The fewer people that knew about this place, the better! I cupped Mattie's cheek with my hand and looked in her eyes. ""And now what?"" I asked. ""I want you to love me.""\n""God Almighty, I want to love you, too, but I don't have any protection with me."" She stood silent a second, and then said, ""That's all right. I can love you without taking a chance on getting pregnant."" She then placed her warm, soft hand on my penis, which was still hanging out from my trousers, and slowly got to her knees. I only half understood what must have been going through her mind at that time, as she closed her eyes, opened her mouth wide and nervously guided my cock to her lips. Finally my cock rested inside her wet, warm mouth. She just held it there a few moments, not knowing, I guessed, what to expect, what it would taste like, or just what would happen. She must have discussed the topic of sucking a man with her girl friends at one time or another, but it was doubtful that she would have gotten any real word-of-mouth information (so to speak) from any of her acquaintances. Slowly she then moved her mouth back and forth, up and down the shaft of my penis. It was exhilarating. I told her, ""Make a circle with two fingers, and hold that circle near your lips. When you move your mouth, move your fingers with it. Your saliva will let the fingers slide smoothly."" I didn't know how she would take to advice, but she did as I asked. ""Now tighten up on the finger pressure a little. Yes!"" She didn't know exactly what she was doing now, but she was, in effect, jacking me off with her fingers and mouth. After a few minutes, I implored her, ""Faster. Please, faster!"" My cock grew rock-hard and must have gotten even wider than it had been. ""When I come, please don't stop right away!"" I was so out of it that I didn't even realize I'd asked her to let me come in her mouth, as I just had. Ten seconds later, I felt the hot, gushing fluid fire from the orifice of my cock. Mattie, true as she was, continued to suck until I had completely expended myself. In those early days of my youth, when I came, I REALLY came, and it was quite a fair amount of sperm and seminal fluid which I had deposited between her cheeks. She slowly removed my cock from her lips, being careful not to let the cum drip from her mouth and onto her dress. She motioned me to give her a handkerchief, but I had let mine rest on the top of the ladder in anticipation of cleaning up after myself, and now I could not find it. ""I'm sorry, Mattie, it must have fallen from the ladder!"" She looked at me with consternation, with some anger, and with a mouth full of manly extracts. I offered one suggestion. ""It's not poisonous, you know. You CAN swallow it."" Her eyes blazed briefly at me, but then twinkled as she became amused with the idea. She swallowed, ran her tongue around the inside of her mouth to get all the remainders, and swallowed again. ""All right, I did as you asked. Now do as I ask!"" Mattie, with one motion, pulled off her dress. She was so excited at this time that she didn't take off her panties, she TORE them off. And once again I was cunfronted, uh, cuntfornicated -- CONFRONTED with her indescribably beautiful bare labia. Not a hair existed to keep my view from her lovely crotch and cleft. ""It is BEAUTIFUL!"" I whispered to her. ""Do you shave it?""\n""No. When I entered puberty, I found I didn't like the way I looked with hair on my pussy, so as the hairs appeared, I would pluck them out with a pair of tweezers. Besides, I hear shaved pussies get prickly pretty soon after each shave."" In the small room in which we were, there was just barely enough room for her to lean against one wall and use one of her bare legs to push against the opposite wall, for support. She did this and then simply ordered, ""Suck me!"" I didn't have any qualms about it. She had a beautiful pussy and gorgeous pussy lips. I didn't care how it tasted or what would happen. After what she had done for me, I'd have done almost ANYTHING for Mattie. For Mattie. The thought warmed my heart, and my tongue anxiously pressed against her bare flesh. I was young and didn't know what to do. I thought you just took your tongue and darted it in and out of a woman's pussy, but Mattie soon corrected me. ""It's great, Marv, but you get a better effect by tonging the clit, which isn't in the hole. It's just at the top of the cleft, but it moves sometimes. It feels like a ball bearing rolling under a buttered pancake! Find it! Lick it! Ahhh!"" I did as she asked and found the clit, heretofore only an unknown phantom which occasionally cropped up in conversation with other guys. Few, obviously, knew what it was about. Fewer still, where it was located. My tongue found that greased ball bearing and rolled it up and down and side to side. Side to side seemed to give Mattie a stronger sensation, and her breath became short and raspy. Finally, she let out a sigh sort of like a balloon losing air or a kitten's plaintive mew, and my tongue could feel a strange-but-not-unpleasant fluid oozing from her little hole. I made sure I lapped up every drop. I slowly got to my feet. Mattie and I gazed into each other's eyes. We embraced and then, self-consciously because of what had gone on, kissed.\n\n Epilogue: ----\n\nThe world is a brighter place when you have a soul-mate with which to share it. Mattie and I were as close as any pair of lovers, even though she was still technically a virgin, even as summer vacation beckoned. In the waning weeks of that school year, we found a number of occasions to steal off into the little chamber, and in fact I never even bothered to go there any more for any reasons OTHER than to be with Mattie. Some times, especially when she was on her period, we would just hug, or talk. I was so taken with her that it became all the same to me. Summer vacation came, and Mattie's folks sent her to France for the summer, to stay with some relative they had in the Alsace-Lorraine. They figured it would be a good experience for her. So did I, although I knew I would be lonely in the meantime. We promised to correspond, and we looked forward to the following school year. It was the first time I had ever looked forward to the END of summer vacation. Other things were happening, too. My high school was one of the few in the area that had golf team. For some strange reason, I took to the game in a very natural fashion. Must have been my interest in holes, I guess. Coach Sharver wanted me on the golf team, and the last few weeks of the school year got to be pretty hectic. With all the extracurricular activities I was into, it was getting difficult to keep my grades up, but somehow I managed it. I did come to one conclusion, however. If I was going to be in the Junior Actors Guild, the Chess Club (in which I'd advanced to Second Board on the Chess Team), and sports on top of it, I was going to go to summer school to try and pick up one of the next year's courses, so that I wouldn't have to suffer a full load. My folks were surprised at the reasoned proposition which I presented to them, but I had been a ""model son"" (as far as they knew) and they had no objection. I heard Dad remark to Mom one time, ""This kid plans his time with a stopwatch!"" So that summer I found myself in Junior World Geography. The class was composed mostly of kids that didn't make the grade the previous year. George Hafni was once exception -- he was a shrewd dude, but he'd been sick a lot in the past year. I was able to relate to him, and the class was bearable. The little two-hole golf course the school had out back was also still available, of course, and I spent time there practicing my strokes (the ones we can do in public), and on occasion I would spend time in the library. As the summer dragged on, I found myself spending even MORE time in the library. And I wasn't checking out books as much as I was checking out Miss Fuller. And, of course, my problem with wet dreams had long since returned with a vengeance. Now, I wondered, HOW could I get Miss Fuller into the girls' showers where she could model her mammoth mammaries in view of the voyeur's vent? ...\n\nEnd of Volume 1 -- March l988\n\n--\n\nAdventures of Marvin Finster, The\n\n Volume 1 --"
104,"Adventures of Mary Webb, The","['MF', 'v']","One of my boyfriends favorite fantasys is for me to give him a good juicy blow job while he records the event on video tape. What we usually do is not have any sex for about 8 days. Then I tell him that I want to suck his cock tonight. This drives him crazy. When we get home from work I tease him by showing him my ass and pussy . Then I tell him to watch one of our videos. I'll tell him that I have to get ready. He gets a hard on right away. I can see him with his cock hanging out dripping precum while he watches a previous video of my great cock sucking.\n\nWhile he is watching Ill go take a shower and get real clean. Then I'll paint my finger nails a very bright, glossy red. Next I'll put on a very black and very tight garter and teddy set , without panties. next comes the thigh high black fishnet stockings. Then I set up the video camera on a tripod and put my favorite cock sucking chair in the right spot in the room. I also shine a floodlight on the chair. It is a very low-backed rocker. It sits comfortable and puts my mouth right at cock-sucking level. Next I put on my makeup. My boyfriend really likes excessive makeup. I help out by putting on lots of bright blue eyeshadow and black eyeliner. Then I put on lots of red blush. Then I call him in and let him pick out my lipstick. He loves me to wear either a very dark, almost purple rich creme or a very bright red creme lipstick. NO matter how thick I put it on He says put more on.\n\nHe usually picks the very bright red. So I really apply it thickly, then I sit in the chair. By now he is at the camera and he makes me pose with my legs spread wide. Then he makes me finger fuck myself. Sometimes I even cum. Occasionally I have to get out my dildoe and fuck myself with it. He also makes me pinch my breasts till I am so hot I cant stand it. All the time im doing this I am begging him to let me suck his cock. I make my mouth into a big red wet oval and lick my lips and the dildo! Finally he brings his fat cum swollen cock over to my lips. I make a large O and he press the pre cum covered head of his cock to my mouth. I always open wide and try to take about 3 inches in my mouth before I close my lips on his cock and paint a red ring on it. He loves to see my lipstick on his cock . His precum has a salty flavor to it. He usually gives me about 20 long thrust until allmost all of my lipstick is on his cock. Then I get up and pose for him . My cunt is pouring now and he usually fucks me roughly doggie style. HE always stops before he cums. Then He gets out a bright red creme lipgloss that comes in a tube with a brush . He makes me put on so much I look like the cocksucking slut that I am. Back to the chair I go.\n\nNow he focus really good on my head and brings me his cock that is dripping more than precum. It has a few drops of actual cum hanging off of it in a thick strand. He makes me open wide then he squeezes this juice out on my tongue. Then I make an oval on his cock and polish the head real good. I lick and suck all the goo off of it. Then I start my blow job in earnest. I suck and lick for all I am worth. My mouth is a constant bright red wet oval. Then he usuall pulls his fat dick out of my mouth and tells me to open wide. He always shoots that first stream of cum to the back of my mouth. Then I close my mouth on that geyers and he pumps about 2 more shots in my mouth then pulls out and paint my lips with the cum pouring out of his cock head. It literally runs. Then he will shoot more cum up on my forehead and runs down over my blue eyeshadow and across my cum cover lips. When he is finished my whole face is covered in cum. Then he makes me open my mouth and you can see it hanging in my teeth and on my tongue. Untill recently it gagged me to swallow, but now I take my tongue and lick all the goo off of my lips. I collect as much as I can off my face with my fingers and lick them dry. I usually have a mouthfull of cum and when i swallow it all slides down my throat in one sticky wad. I truly am a good cum eater.\n\nLately I've discovered that I have other talents as well. I like to dress up as ive described above before I meet My computer lover Karen Kalish. IF we ever meet in person , say at a motel between here and there, Ill make sure she is in the room first. When I check in the first thing I am going to do is open the door and greet my lover with a very wettt french kiss. While we are swapping lipsticks, I am going to be fondling her 44d tits. I am going to pay special attention to the nipples. when they are hard I am going to undress her and lay her down on the bed. I am going to continue french kissing her mouth till her lips are swollen. Then I am going to work on one nipple while I force her to suck the other. When they are both hard I am going to pierce them with a pair of 14k gold nipple rings that are engraved with 'property of m.w.' Then I am going to hook a 14 k gold chain between them. Next I am going to make her undress me. The she is going to suck my pussy untill her face is wet. Next I am going to make her lay across my lap and I am going to blister her ass. She knows why. Then I am going to rub my tits all over her ass to soothe it. Next comes the dildoe. I am going to fuck her hard with iT. I am also going to fuck her ass with the big end. When she has cum several times I am going to make her clean every inch of the dildoe with her tongue including any shit that might be on it, either hers or mine. After we have finished eating each other, we are both going to shower and dress each other up like whores. Then we are going to meet my boyfriend for a quick meal then back to the motel.\n\nHe is going to set up his video camera and we are both going to suck him like I described above. Except I am going to allow him to fuck you in the ass while I lick your pussy. Then we are both going to put on a very red wet lipgloss and we are going to french kiss around his cock. when he cums, I am going to let him give your face a cum bath. THen I am going to lick up all the cum off of your face. Then I am going to drool it out into your mouth. We can then french kiss and chase the cum around each others mouth.\n\nWhen he gets hard again, I am going to let him fuck you in the ass while I lick your wet pussy. I might dildoe you while he is ass fucking you. When he cums I will lick all the cum out of your ass and pussy. But I will have to also clean his shit stained cock. If you"
105,Adventures of Tammy,"['MF', 'tease']","She then noticed that he was standing there absentmindedly gripping the pack with his thumb and forefinger of his right hand, moving it up and down the pack, smoothing out the slight crease he had put in it. She had become somewhat mezmerized by this motion he was making; he noticed her interest. She shook her head a little to snap herself out of it.\n\nAs she handed over the coins and withdrew her hand, her fingernails brushed against the palm of his hand. This was partly accidental, partly her intention. His hand trembled a little with this exquisite sensation. He handed back her change and the receipt and made sure his fingertips brushed the inside of her upturned palm, too. Her face broke into a wide smile as he did this, and she bit her lower lip to try to hide her smile at this gesture.\n\nShe turned to leave and just as abruptly turned back around holding the pack and said, ""Do you want a stick?"" At first, he wasn't sure if he had heard her correctly. Then he smiled and said, ""Yeah, sure"". There was no one else in line.\n\nAt first she had problems starting the pull-tear that would uncap the pack. He noticed her difficulty and said, ""Here, let me help."" He reached over and held her hand holding the pack and used his other hand to start the tear-cord. She noticed his hand over hers was so much bigger than her own, but it was warm and soft. She had leaned over toward him during this operation, intently watching him pick at the tear-cord, and the ends of her soft hair were dancing on his forearm sending warm sensuous waves through his neck and shoulders. He could smell a wonderful fragrance around her, of clean soap and lilacs. He wondered what it would be like to nuzzle the back of her ear.\n\nHe withdrew a stick and handed it to her. Then he took one for himself. At that moment, he realized that he was still holding her hand, and he let his fingertips ""accidentally"" glide down the back of her hand as his hand fell away. He popped the stick in his mouth and began chewing. She did the same. She stuffed the pack into the pocket of her jeans; he noticed how tight they were.\n\nShe smiled and said thanks and out of shyness again started to walk away. He smiled and watched her as she left and said, ""Come by again anytime you need help opening something up."""
106,Advertisers Chronicles,"['MF', 'rom']","She led me by my hand up to her bedroom and sat me down on the bed. I just sat there at first, watching her as I began to relax. She retrieved a towel from the bathroom and started to rub my hair dry. I could smell her scent as she stood over me.\n\n""You're a bit nervous aren't you"" she said softly.\n\n""Yes,"" I swallowed. Her left breast brushed against my cheek as she dried my hair, ""I'm sorry, Kelly. You know I haven't done this before"".\n\n""Don't worry"" she answered ""I like you"". My arousal at her and the promise of what was to come was rapidly overcoming my diminishing nerves. As she finished off my hair, I swept a glance across her bedside table. There was a tube of lubricant, a silk headscarf, a pair of handcuffs and a blindfold. Tentatively, I raised a hand and stroked her back. Kelly stopped rubbing my hair and dropped the towel to the floor. She rested her hands on my shoul- ders and looked at me with her warm, brown eyes. I felt the chemistry race in my pulse as we leant forward to kiss oh so softly. I felt her soft lips embrace mine with delicious feminine warmth. Suddenly, she squeezed me hard in her arms. I returned the embrace, nibbling and licking her ear as she fell forward to land on top of me on the bed. Her hands ran down my chest and stopped above my belt where she grasped a handful of my teeshirt and pulled it out from my jeans. I glided my hands down over her soft buttocks to the edge of her knee length skirt and hoisted up the hem as I retraced my downward stroke back up her silken thighs. She filled my mouth with her writhing tongue and I felt my erect penis pressing painfully hard against the zip of my fly. I grasped her wrists and pulled her hands out from under my teeshirt. I grabbed the handcuffs and slapped them round her wrists but not too tight as to hurt her. I stood up and placed her manacled arms over my head so her hands were chained behind me. I made her stand there, locked into a steel embrace as I teased her erect nipples with my fingertips. She closed her eyes and sighed softly as the pleasurable sensation trembled up her spine. I unzipped my fly and let my jeans fall around me knees.\n\n""Suck me!"" I rasped. She compliantly knelt down, arms now around my ass. Her mouth opened and the tip of her tongue touched the hot, round head of my circumsized cock. I inhaled sharply at the sweet tingle her kiss gave me. Kelly leant forward and took half my now throbbing cock in her mouth. Oh God, her warm, moist mouth felt so good! She sucked on my phallus, hard enough to make me tense. I could feel my climax rising and I didn't want it to be over so quickly. I wanted her so badly I ached. I gently withdrew my wet penis from it's oral sanctuary and lifted her to her feet. I pulled her arms back from behind me and slid off her skirt as I stepped out of my jeans (she wasn't wearing anything under her skirt). I guided her over to the bed and lay her down on her front. I undid the handcuffs and took them off her. Little red tramlines ran around her wrists. I picked up the silk scarf and tied one round her right wrist, threaded it through the banisters of her wooden headboard and tied the other end to her left wrist. Then, as she lay there breathing into her pillow, I put the blindfold on her and I pulled it down over her eyes.\n\nI reached up under her rumpled blouse and ran my fingers down her back to her ass, where I stroked around the circumference of her buttocks. Then I reached down and glided my hand up her thighs. In anticipation, she parted her legs for me.\n\n""No!"" I scolded, rewarding her impatience with a moderate slap across her butt. ""Not until I say!"" Kelly whimpered as I traced a teasing knife-edge around her wet sex with my fingertip. Then I grabbed her behind the knees and pushed her legs up and out, so she was in the squatting position but still lying down. The sight of her little pink anus and inviting pussy was too much. I had to reward her for such perfection. I buried my face amidst her splayed upper thighs and, very slowly, ran my tongue from her clitoris up though the entrance to her vagina and around her anus. The tip of my tongue skirted the edge of her butt-hole and I retraced my moist path, this time licking her more firmly. I paused over her clitty and massaged it with all the gentleness I could, to make her squirm. And squirm she did, pushing back against my face. As soon as she did so I pulled away.\n\n""No!"" I scolded again, slapping her inner thigh. ""You will take only that which I freely give!"" I smiled inwardly. I was seriously enjoying this and dominating this fine woman was turning me on like I couldn't *believe!*\n\n""Beg forgiveness"" I commanded, reaching for the tube of lubricant. At the sound of movement on the table, she craned her neck round to see what I was doing but she could see nothing through the blindfold.\n\n""I said beg forgiveness"" I repeated, feigning anger ""Or I shall gag you!""\n\n""Forgive me!"" she gasped. I opened the tube-o-lube and squirted a little onto my finger.\n\n""Good"" I praised ""you shall be rewarded!"" I kissed her on the buttocks and ran my tongue down between the cleft of her cheeks to her asshole. There, I licked her anus, thoroughly enjoying the groans of pleasure she made. Next, I smeared the lubricant around her moist anus and, with saintly gentleness, guided my greased finger into her rectum. Kelly gasped and ground he ass out and onto my finger. Inwardly I winced as I knew how fragile the rectal tissues were and, dominance aside, I didn't want to inflict any real damage to this lovely nymph. I didn't scold her for that! My fixation with women's anuses had me so turned on that I felt I could orgasm on command! With my index finger nestled snugly in her ass I moved up and sank my engorged cock into her soaking vaginal orifice. I was beyond the point of no return and I thrust into her as I slowly frigged her anus with my finger. She, in her ecstasy, was straining against her bonds. Her resistance was driving me wild! I came with unashamed vigor as I pumped my load into her and, to help her reach climax, I lay on top of her, reaching around with my free hand to masturbate her clitoris. The combination of clitoral and anal stimulation was too much and she orgasmed, the contraction of her vagina around my cock nearly bringing me off a second time!\n\nPanting, we vowed to meet again..."
107,Advice for the Young,['fant'],"As I grew in mental powers, I started to realize that there was more to me than my mind. I began to gain a sense of shape, of physical being. I registered things that were part of me, that I could control. They sent feedback into my mind. At this point, two whole cycles after my creation, I realized that I was me. I had a definite shape, and more senses than I had believed were possible. I could register vibrations in the air, and by stretching my mind, I could become aware of dead things around me. My physical form could send me information on various things in the surroundings. I realized that outself was much more expansive than I thought. I could barely move, since I was squeezed in on all sides by various dead things, made of many different materials, of many shapes and sizes. Many things gave off particles that one of my senses shrieked at. A few of the things about me had once been a living one, however not a Gruikk. To test my new-found mobility, I decided to make to make some space around my body. I began to push the dead things away from me, in all directions. At first I hesitated about doing this, but I rationalized that since they are all dead, they won't mind. Others seem to have done the same thing, and I could detect large areas where there was nothing but space to move in. It required much physical effort, yet after a bit I could move my body. I realized that not only could I move parts of my body about, but I could move the whole thing, if I'd want to.\n\nI began to explore my shape. I had five appendages, some of which seemed to serve different purposes. Four were definitely for locomotion, since they all had the ability to grip onto things, and were quite powerful. The other one was quite different. It was long and thick, yet had no obvious function. I held it up to my mental threads with my primary appendage in order to get a better view of it. I noticed that it reacted differently to the touch than any other part of my body. Other parts would register the contact, and inform my mind of it. Yet this, this was different. It is hard to describe... it registered a feeling of wanting, of longing with my mind. It was a feeling that I had never experienced before. I held it tight, and grabbed it with my secondary appendage as well. When I squeezed it, it made my mind blink in an odd fashion. I wanted to rub it, to intensify those strange yet wonderful signals that my mind was getting. But something was trying to stop me from doing that. The Gruikk are extremely focused on the mind, and it is a sin to let go of the matters of the mind, and give ones self over to the physical world. The mind must always be in control. This idea is so deeply embedded in the Gruikk that it could be called instinct. Yet this was incredible, and after many cycles of being locked up in my mind, and not even knowing about the physical part of myself, I could not help it. I squeezed my fifth link, and almost lost contact with the outself. Wave after wave of goodness washed over me, and almost swept me with it. Rubbing it back and forth increased the pleasure even more, to such an extent that I could no longer rely on my two free appendages to keep me suspended. I had to let my body touch the dead things at the bottom of my cave. I rubbed myself into a frenzy, so that I lost total contact with the outself. Soon I barely knew who or what I was, I was so consumed by my own pleasures. The waves became real, and I could feel them washing over me. However they were not cool, but hot. Yet they did not sear, they brought even more pleasure. Suddenly everything went red, and I felt myself going into convulsions. My body spasmed, and I'm afraid that I let some sign out that something was abnormal. I think that must have happened, since after I regained my senses, I was no longer in my domain. I had been brought in front of the elders, in the common area. They were obviously not very happy, since I had broken one of the oldest rules of the Gruikk, without even knowing it. First I had broken the mind over matter rule, which was a big a sin enough. But more importantly, I had toyed with the secret of the cycles. I had also let out large amounts of radiation. According to the elders, we were not alone. Other beings lived alongside us. They could not pick up mental signals on their own, but the elders had detected dead things that could receive our signals, and tell these other living things about us. That scared me. It must have scared the elders much more, since they told me never to do what I had done again, and broadcasted the message of shame across the entire colony. Cloaked in shame, I was ordered back to my domain. Here I snuck into my cave, and shut the opening into the rest of the colony.\n\nWhat the elders had said made me think. There were other thinking, living beings near us. The thought had never crossed my mind. If it were true... wouldn't that mean that I could pick up their mental signals? But the elders had said that they were incapable of communicating mentally. Yet their minds, if they were as intelligent as the elders thought, must give off some sort of radiation nevertheless. I set out to discover one of these others. I decided that they could not inhabit this clump of dead stuff that we did, since no Gruikk had ever seen one up close. Yet after a while I learned to lock out the other Gruikk's babble, and could concentrate on other things. I began to pick up something that sounded wholly foreign to my mind. Most of it was so incomprehensible that I attributed it to some other thing, perhaps alive, but not intelligent. I could detect a need of nourishment in a few, and others just radiated pure stupidity, and disregard for the mind. Yet after a cycle or two, I came across something that reminded me distinctly of something. It took me a while to figure out what, until it hit me over a mental thread. It was the same waves of goodness that I had experiences, and then was reprimanded for. Yet it did not feel Gruikk. It felt entirely alien, but still it was the same. I reached out to try to locate where it was coming from. Upon closed examination, I realized that there were two sources, both emitting similar signals, which were only slightly different in dialect. The idea that they might be pleasuring themselves too intrigued me. I decided to dig towards them a bit, so that I might get a picture of what they were. It took a bit, but I had gotten quite skilled at moving the dead stuff out of my way, and so got much closer to them in little time. Strange rays peeked through the dead stuff at times, and they became more and more frequent as I neared the source of the mental waves. These rays, which were quite physical hurt my threads. I had to pause to let them get used to the new stimuli. When I could see again, the pleasure waves had increased in magnitude, but were only coming from one source. I dug a bit further. Finally I got a clear picture of what was happening outside the colony. What I saw took my mind entirely off what I had been tracking. There were vast amounts of the bright, bright, irritating stuff. It hurt so much that I instantly retracted into myself, and surely gave off some waves that I shouldn't have. It took a bit for me to get used to them after I extended my threads very carefully. All that space! There was much dead stuff out there, but SO much more space! Space everywhere! There were a few large, seemingly artificial constructed objects, and off in the distance I could see more, but the amount of space put me in shock. Suddenly I remembered why I was out there. The source of the waves was just a few lengths away from me. They were living bodies, with four appendages. Two of them were on the ground beside each other. They were the same, yet slightly different. I sensed that one of them had a rod as a fifth appendage, whereas the other did not. Currently the one with the rod was bent over the other one, and seemed to be pleasuring it! Both were emitting waves of goodness, but the one on the ground was giving off much stronger ones. It did not have a rod, but in place of it, seemed to have an opening. The other one was madly touching the opening with the tip of a round thing on top of its body.\n\n***\n\nI had brought Jessica out here because I knew it was safe. My house wasn't safe, 'cause my dad would be home. He'd scare her right off. Man, that would suck. I wanted to fuck her bad. I'd met her just last week at a friends party, but we'd hit it off pretty quickly. She was gorgeous, and made me feel great. I seemed to have a similar effect on her, since she'd been calling me ever day since then. I'd crawl into my room, dragging the phone behind me, cuz my parents would never let me talk to some girl over the phone. I'd asked her if she'd want to meet me at the mall today after school, and she said yea, sure. We went to that one place with the big yellow M and I bought her a value meal. After a rather unsatisfying meal, I brought her out to the landfill, which was a good ten miles from the city limits. No one ever came out here, 'cept for the garbagemen, but they wouldn't care about us. We snuck on top of one of the larger piles, and settled down in a rusty lawn chair, that still had some plastic strips on it, so it wasn't too uncomfortable. I had brought a large towel along, that I spread over it. I gently touched Jennifer's cheek with my lips, and licked my way over to her mouth. I licked her lips, savoring the flavor of her ruby red lipstick, which incidentally had an incredible strawberry flavor. I poked my tongue through her pert lips, and parted them oh-so-gently. Our tongues played with each other , and then I proceeded to lick the inside of her mouth. As we kissed, I reached up under her shirt, and started to caress her left tit. She had knows that a bra would only get in the way, so she left it at home. Her breasts were not yet fully developed, but at age fifteen, they weren't small either. Nicely firm and pert, with no sag. I played with her hard nipple, and moved over to her right breast. They were just as smooth and succulent as I had imagined them to be. I wanted to unbutton her shirt. It had those tiny little buttons, that are impossible to get undone unless you devoted your entire attention to them. I sadly broke off the kiss, and got to work. After all the buttons were undone, I slowly opened up her shirt. I had never seen such beautiful breasts in my young life. Perfect half-melons, with small, light aureolas with little pink nipples sticking out from the middle of them. I bent over them. God, what a choice. I decided on the left one. First I took her nipple between my lips. I chewed on it with my teeth grinding my lips together. She started to squirm beneath me as I gently squeezed her right tit with my right hand and played with her nipple. Slowly I sucked her left nipple into my mouth, gently rubbing it with my teeth. She loved it, making slight furry sounds under me. I played with her nipple with my tongue, running it over the hardened nub circling it with my tongue, flicking it back and forth. Slowly I released the enflamed nipple from my lips. I ran my tongue down her soft left breast, and nuzzled the beautiful valley between her tits with my face. Slowly I slid my tongue up her right breast, until it found her other nipple. I encircled it with my open mouth , and started to pull it into my mouth, making slurping sounds. I suckled on it like a little baby would, just the way instinct told me to do. Jennifer was breathing faster now, nearing orgasm. I ran my tongue around her nipple, and then softly nibbled on it with my teeth. Her sensuous moans drove me on. I slid off my T-shirt, and threw it off onto the pile of junk. It had had it anyway. I moved down to Jennifer's cut-offs. They were quite tight, so I had to squeeze to get the top button open. I slowly slid the zipper down, making sure not to touch her white panties. She lifted her ass, so to make it easier for me to slide them down. I slowly pulled them down, first tugging on the left leg, then on the right. Slowly the rest of her wonderful panties came into sight. They were high-cut, which really turned me on. (not like I needed any more turning on.) Towards their bottom, a large wet spot became apparent. I inhaled. The heavenly smell went straight to my heart. I almost keeled over right there, out of pure lust overload. But I restrained myself. I pulled her cut-offs off entirely, so she just lay there in her undies, in all her nude glory. I still had my pants on, but that bothered neither of us. I lowered my face over her glorious chest, and returned to her right breast. I began licking the bottom of it, and slowly proceeded downhill. I moved down to her belly button, which I stuck my tongue into, digging for any bit of Jenny that I could get. I ran my tongue all the way down to the edge of her panties. I nibbled around the material, but then I moved to the inside of her left knee. There I began to suckle the inside of her thigh, slowly progressing upwards. She spread her legs so I could get my head in position. As I licked, sucked, and kissed my way upwards, I played with her left tit some more, pulling on it just ever so slightly, making her moan ever so softly. Before I got to her panties, she spread her beautiful legs wide. A large wet-spot presented itself in front of my face. I breathed the yummily scented air for a while, before slowly extending my tongue, and touching the wet spot on her panties, making sure not to push any further in, so I made almost no contact with her open vagina. I gently licked her panties, and softly pulled them in my mouth with my lips. They were stretched away from cunt, as I attempted to bring as much soaked material as I could into my hungry mouth. I chewed on the soft cotton, trying to get out every drop of girl juice. She lifted her ass again, in an obvious gesture to me that I should remove her panties. I brought more and more material into my mouth, slowly moving down her legs, bringing the undies with me, and getting a rather full mouth. I pulled them off her right ankle first, and stuffed that corner into my mouth. Finally I got them off her left leg, and happily chewed on Jennifer's panties which were entirely in my mouth. I reached up again, and started caressing the naked girls breasts again with my left hand, while caressing her earlobe with the right. I took her panties out of my mouth, and threw them out onto the pile of junk as well, thinking she wouldn't want to have them anymore anyway. Jennifer reached down and slowly undid my pants, grabbing my cock once the zipper was down. I, being rather impatient, grabbed my pants and ripped them off. Jennifer started rubbing my cock slowly, staring at it as if it were some kind of animal. It wasn't anything special, as far as I was concerned. I had compared with my friends back when we were in eighth grade, and mine wasn't abnormal in any respect. So I didn't know why she was looking so scared... I kissed her again, this time our tongues didn't play, they did the lambada. I never knew that a simple kiss could instill so much passion in a human being, but it was so. I reached down behind her, and started caressing her ass cheeks. They were almost as soft as her tits, and nice and round too. She slid her hand down my back, and stuck it under my briefs. She gently scratched my butt, which made me think I'd come right there and then. I extended a finger between her ass cheeks, and searched for her nether hole. She yelped when I touched it. I slowly rubbed it, up and down, and in circles. She stopped rubbing my ass, and just laid there and enjoyed the sheer pleasure I was giving her. I poked my finger in her asshole and moved it around a bit, but without lubrication I felt that I was hurting her. Slowly I broke off the kiss, and once again moved down her perfectly shaped body. I moved my hand from her anus to the side and downwards, forcing her leg up. Once she realized what I was trying to do, she helped. She spread her legs, and lifted them up, pulling her knees toward her shoulders. I caressed the upper bottom of her pure white thighs, as I kissed my way down to where the fuzz began. She didn't have much of it. Either she shaved, or it just hadn't all grown yet. Jennifer's clitoris was sticking out prominently between her vaginal lips. I kissed my way around her pussy, to the right, avoiding her outer lips. I licked up and down her innermost thigh, first on the right, then on the left. She must have come for the first time that day, since she suddenly gasped and shuddered lightly. I didn't let it distract me. Slowly I moved closer to her pink hot lips, so lewdly parted, showing me her deep insides. I nuzzled her outer lips, tasting the wonderful dew that had collected on the thin fuzz. I moved towards the inside, first just running my nose up and down her crack, making sure not to touch her engorged clit at the top. Then I kissed my way up and down the insides of her opened lips, finally stopping over her opened hole. It was glistening with juices. I placed my mouth over it, and sucked.. I stuck out my tongue and ran it around the opening of her cunt, not pushing in. I ran my tongue up and down her slit, moving left and right, but still not touching her clit. She was moaning quite loud now, but didn't really know what she wanted. I positioned my tongue over the opening to her inner depths again, and pushed in ever so slightly, rolling my tongue into a tube first. I jiggled and wiggled around, but couldn't get it in very deep. I moved up to her clit, but without touching it, teased poor Jennifer by running my tongue in circles around her enraged clit that was just straining to get some attention. She began to realize that that was what she wanted. Jennifer started pushing her cunt up towards my face, trying to hit me with her clit. But I wouldn't let her. I held her down by holding her hips, and continued my torturing of her clitoris. I placed my left index finger on her cunthole, and gently pushed. All her lubrication let my finger slip in easily. I pushed it in up to the hilt, and let it rest for a few seconds. I moved it in circles, first just small ones, but gradually expanding, trying to open up her hole for what was to come. I stuck in another finger, and started to gently fuck her with my two fingers. He vagina made a very erotic slurping sound as I pulled my fingers out. Her inner lips were forced into her cunt as my fingers dove deep into her, and they tried to keep my fingers in as I moved them back. I increased my fuck speed, as I toyed with her clit, just not quite touching it. This all was driving Jennifer wild, as she bucked against my hand and mouth, trying to get the itch that was her clit satisfied. I was still playing with her tits with my right hand, pinching and squeezing her nipples every once in a while, making her yelp. Finally I thought I had made her wait long enough. Still finger fucking her pussy, I surrounded her clit with my mouth, and chomped down on it with my lips. She screamed, and bucked so hard I almost bit my tongue. She had never come this hard, and was quite unused to the sensations she was feeling. I managed to get an extra helping of the delightful goo that came dripping out of her hole along with my fingers. I sucked what I could off my hand, and attacked her clit again, and again she came, screaming like a banshee. This time I held tight, and sucked on it with all my might. I toyed with it with my tongue, flicking it back and forth, and trying to suck it as far back into my mouth as I could. I lost count of the times she came... in fact, I'm not even sure if it was several orgasms or one huge one. Whatever it was, it was something that I could never experience as a man, and envied her for it. I inserted my finger into her cunt again, wiggling it around, loading it up with Jennifer's cum. I pulled it back out, and slowly traced a path down her slit, to her anus. I gently played with her hole, trying to loosen up her sphincter. Slowly, slowly I pushed my finger in, constantly wriggling it about, trying to get her to relax. I returned to her clit, and while sucking it, pushed my finger as far up her tight ass as it would go. I moved it around in circles, and started to fuck her rectum with my finger as I sucked her soaked pussy. It Didn't take her long to come again, from the intense treatment she was receiving. Slowly I pulled my finger out from her splayed ass-cheeks and wiped it off on the towel. I continued to lick and suck her vagina for a bit, but no longer with the intensity that I had before. I came up from between Jennifer's legs, and kissed her again. She reached down between my legs, and slid her hand inside my briefs. She started pulling on my cock, and then my scrotum. She lightly scratched it, until I had enough, and ripped off my underwear. We both lay there, naked, next to each other, in the warm afternoon sun. I still had my hard-on, which had not yet been satisfied. I asked her if she would like to take me in her mouth, but she didn't particularly like that idea. She'll learn some day... It was better that way anyway, since I have trouble coming twice in one sitting. But I was still horny as a bull, and wanted to fuck her like nothing else in the world. ""You've done it before?,"" I asked her. She nodded slightly. ""Good, you sure didn't act like it,"" I said. She didn't answer. Her legs were still in the spread position, and her hole was about as slick as anything I've ever seen. I rolled on top of her, pressing my cock against her belly. We just lay there like that for a few minutes, enjoying the warmth of each others bodies against the other.\n\nSlowly I slid down, until my dick was resting with the tip on her clit. I toyed with it a bit, rubbing the cock-head against her slick little nubbin. I grabbed my sheath, and rubbed it up and down the length of her slit, gathering up moisture wherever it went. I attacked her clit again with my cockhead, this time rubbing the knob which was sopping with her juices and my own over the entire top of her pussy, making a mess of her blonde pubic hair. She came again, but it was more of an aftershock in comparison to what she had experienced before. Slowly I positioned my cockhead over her vaginal opening. I rubbed it up and down a little bit, making lusty wet sounds that I just love. I held it still over Jennifer's hole again. I pushed just a little bit, just until half of the head was in her cunt. I pulled back out, and pushed in again, this time until the whole head was in. Her hole squeezed my cockhead, making hew heat seem ever hotter. Good god, she was tight. I stuck it in just a little bit, and pulled out again maybe five or six times, mostly for my pleasure. I love the feeling of my foreskin being pulled back by a tight cunt. By now she was begging me to stick it in. I pushed in as far as I'd been before, and kept pushing. It went in slowly, but finally I got the whole thing in. I just kept still, as we both stared down at our united crotches, where our bodies had joined. I started moving, using only small thrusts. I moved back only an inch or so, and pushed back all the way in. Then I pulled al the way out, and slammed back in, making her yelp. I left my cock all the way in her, and laid down on her, grinding my crotch into her clit, making her purr like a leopard. I pulled back out, and started pumping Jennifer with a steady rhythm. I slapped against her splayed cunt-lips with increasing vigor as I felt my orgasm beginning to build. She got into the rhythm, and began humping back against me as my balls slapped against her soft ass cheeks. I leaned down and suckled on her left nipple some more, drawing her entire breast into my mouth, releasing it, and drawing it back in. I'm not usually one to be able to hold his load back, so I felt it coming soon. I fucked her hard and fast, and she liked it. She was breathing in short, fast pants, rolling her eyes back in a kind of drunkenness that only sex can induce. I couldn't think of anything else but my dick sliding in and out of her sopping wet, hot, hot, hole. She wrapped her legs around my ass, and pulled me even deeper into her womb as she raised her smooth ass to give me a better penetration angle. I slammed my hips hard against her groin. Suddenly I could hold it back no longer, and I felt the first gush of semen charge through my penis, flowing deep into Jennifer's vagina. Again my dick contracted, and shot more thick cream far into her cunt. Several more times I went off, until I could no more. I collapsed on top of Jennifer in a happy stupor. Slowly my dick shrinked, and slipped out of her pussy with a very erotic sloshing sound. I slid down her sweaty hot body, and attacked her cunt with my tongue, paying no attention to not trying to hit her clit. I licked up and down, in her hole, trying to get every last drop of our sex juices. I nibbled on her clit, and on her pussy lips, nuzzled them with my nose and chin, and went back to her clit. I gently blew on it, and suddenly bit. Hard, but not hard enough to get blood flowing. Jennifer shrieked as she came, with one of the most intense orgasms I've ever witnessed. She shuddered a few more times as the aftershocks hit, as I looked up at her beautiful face.\n\nI crawled back up to her, pressing my naked body into hers. I was still aroused, but my cock didn't feel like coming back to life. We lay there for a while, just enjoying what makes humans human. The sun had started to go down, and I realized that I ought to be home before my mom comes home from work. Dad will think I was out panhandling or something, but mom wouldn't even accept that as an excuse. I slowly pulled myself off Jennifer, and put my underwear and pants back on. My shirt was lying off in the junk somewhere, and I sure as hell didn't want to go get it. I helped Jennifer into her cut-offs, no underwear this time, and arranged her shirt back on her torso, trying to make it look as fresh as possible. We clambered down the hill of trash, and ran hand in hand out of the landfill, towards the city. We kissed a final good-bye as our ways parted.\n\n***\n\nThe two beings did many things to each other, and were emitting waves of pleasure that increased in magnitude as time flowed by. The one with the fifth appendage took it, and stuck it into the other one, where it had the hole. They moved rapidly in this position, which seemed to give both extreme pleasure. This was most interesting. I looked at my rod. It did not look very much like the one of the other being, for it was about the same size as my other appendages, it just served a different purpose. What this purpose was, I had yet to find out. They licked each other some more, and then parted from the colony. Yet they left parts of themselves behind. I snuck over to where they had tossed their skins, and picked them up. The large piece looked like it had been ripe for shedding, but the small one still looked good. I took both and crawled back to my domain. There I rested and pondered what I had seen. Those two beings had obviously liked what they had done very much. It was similar to what I had done, for which I was punished with great shame. But it was good, not bad.. why should I get punished for something good? It made no sense to my young mind. I began to examine my rod again, this time more closely. It was on my left side, and stuck our from the rest of my form perpendicularly. I couldn't really move it, or do anything with it, besides give myself pleasure. The mystery of my appendage took up much of my thought for the next cycle. I became bored with my domain, and began to roam what was known as the common domain. Few Gruikk as young as me dared roam about freely, and those older than me disregarded my presence.\n\nAbout two cycles after I had seen the other beings outside the colony, I accidentally met another my age. It was called Chra. We decided to explore together, and dug many tunnels around the colony. A very few times we dared to go where all the space was, but it took too long to get used to the great energy that was out there, so it wasn't worth going out there too often. Never again did we see the two beings, although we saw other, older ones from a distance. I began to question Chra whether it had ever examined it's fifth appendage. Chra replied that it hadn't. I told Chra to touch it... Chra did, and also found it highly exciting. We tried touching each others appendages, which felt even better. Around that time I noticed a fold of flesh on Chra's right side, that I could stick an appendage into. At first, I did not think much of it. But then an idea struck me. I remembered how those two beings had stuck a rod-like appendage into a hole that the other one possessed. They liked that even more than just being stroked. Perhaps we could work something out. Chra pointed out that I, too, had such a fold of flesh, that turned out to be a hole. We found that when stimulated, it too would give off pleasure! This was to us a great discovery. We snuck off into Chra's domain, and shut it off from the rest of the colony, both mentally and physically. Here our discovery of the secrets of our race began.\n\nChra and I were still too young to be initiated into the Gruikk community, and the ways of Gruikk life. Young Gruikk were considered a nuisance, and were to keep out of the way of the adults. We knew enough about cycles to know that they happened regularly, and that is how we kept time. That was all we had to know. So once we were locked in Chra's domain, we did something we knew must be a horrible sacrilege against the Gruikk elders. First we started to gently nuzzle each other, since that is what I had seen the other two do, and it gave them happiness. I began to stimulate Chra's organ, and it stimulated mine. That started to feel much better. With another appendage, we massaged each others openings. We felt ready. Chra pointed out that a liquid was forming in my folds, on my right. I noticed it on Chra as well. I touched it, and was surprised. It felt slimy, slippery, and very odd. We stood opposite one other and directed our fifth appendages into each others holes. They slipped in very easily, creating liquid vibrations in the air. We both felt like gods. The pleasure waves filled Chra's domain, and felt like they would burst the shield. We pushed into each other, and started moving like the two on top of the colony had.: to and fro, increasing our speed as we went on. My appendage started to pulsate within Chra, and I could feel Chra's pumping within me. We were lost in each others pleasure. We started to feel convulsions within each other, which grew as we pushed and pulled harder and harder, not wanting to stop. The pleasure kept coming on in greater and greater magnitude, and the pulsating grew stronger. I felt the waves coming toward me again. Chra must have too, since it looked almost delirious. Both of us were spewing waves of goodness all over the place, and, I thought, had our shield not been up, the elders surely would have eliminated us. Suddenly the waves came crashing over me, and send me and Chra twirling to the bottom of his pit. We lay there, pulsating against each other in increased warmth, with our members deeply buried inside one another. Slowly we slipped out of the other and came back into our minds.\n\nThis had been ten times as good, and pleasurable as when I had been punished. I thought we would not be discovered, but little did I know at the time. I had not knows that we had committed the act out of cycle. That was the biggest crime there was in Gruikk society. The elders felt it, and so did all the adults. They came crashing down upon on, and condemned the two of us. Chra was spared any pain, since it was mostly my plan. I, however, was sentenced to become the Gruikk historian for all eternity. I am not allowed to visit the outside, and am not allowed to die when I please. I must keep going, keeping and organizing records for generations of Gruikk to come. I am writing this for any young Gruikk to see, to learn from, so they do not commit the same grave mistake I did. I do not know what the elders will do to me if they find out that I have written this, but whatever it is, it cannot be worse than this.\n\nGood luck, young one.\n\nKewsch, Historian of Gruikk"
108,Aerobic Mom,"['m-F', 'Inc. Con', 'Mom-Son']","I am trying a different, lighter style with this one...let me know if you prefer it, or the more formal style I usually use - have to get some use out of my English degree (-;\n\n Without further Ado About Nothing -\n\n Aerobic Mom.\n\n In the early 1980's, Mom decided to get into the fitness craze. She started aerobics and jazzercise while I was at college. I came to visit her one summer - my junior year. I had just turned 21, and I'm ashamed to admit that my formerly flat belly was slowly becoming a fledgling beer-belly. But, as Mom always said - All men are pregnant with an elephant, but only the trunk shows.\n\nWhen I last saw Mom, she was getting a little dumpy, her body was starting to sag, and her butt was migrating south. I didn't feel too bad about my lack of shape, since I figured she'd be about the same. Boy, was I wrong.\n\nI knocked on the door, and a slim woman I hardly recognized rushed into my arms and gave me a great hug. ""Welcome home, Son. Recognize your old Ma?""\n\nIt took a moment. Her breasts had lost their sag, and a little of their size, and were now firmly jutting out from her chest. Her blouse was unbuttoned enough to show some flesh, and although her breasts didn't look like two watermelons on a downhill race, they were still enough to hold my gaze.\n\nMom's belly had flattened - she still had a little bulge, but who at 41 doesn't? Mom did a quick turn, and I would have sworn she had a butt-tuck. Her stretch pants clung to a perfect ass. Just ripe for squeezing. I grabbed Mom and pulled her in for a closer, tighter hug....actually just trying to feel her breasts against my chest.\n\nMom held the hug a moment, then stepped back. She patted my belly. ""Looks like someone here could use a little more exercise...you're looking more run down than your old Mom.""\n\n""Nah, you're not that old,"" I complimented.\n\nMom kissed me on the cheek. ""You always did have a silver tongue, but I think we need to get you into shape.""\n\n""Later,"" I said, carrying my bags to my old room. I picked up the phone to call some old friends, but they were all out of town for the summer. It was going to be a dull one, I knew that for sure. I lay back on the bed and rested from the 20 hour drive from college to Mom's. I was nearly asleep when Mom tapped on the door.\n\n""Yeah,"" I mumbled.\n\n""Time to work out...put your shorts on,"" Mom called.\n\n""I don't know....I'm pretty tired,"" I replied, hoping she'd leave me alone.\n\n""C'mon, it will help you sleep tonight,"" Mom said, entering the room.\n\nIf anything was going to wake me, it was the sight of her standing there. Mom was wearing a one-piece leotard, all slick and shiny. I molded to her curves. Her nipples made small circlets at the center of where her breasts bulged. Her legs were in tights, also smooth and slick. The top was a light pink, and the legs yellow. My eyes were drawn to her crotch, were I could almost swear I could see her mound pressing against the material.\n\nI tried to sound disinterested. ""OK, if you insist."" My mouth wanted to form the word incest, instead of insist, as all the fantasies of my teenage years re-surfaced. Fortunately, Mom left before she could notice the quick-rising bulge in my jeans.\n\nI closed the door, stripped, and dug out my shorts. I tried to find the tightest pair of underwear, so that my cock wouldn't slip out accidently. I covered these with the baggiest trunks I could find. Mom would flip if she knew her own son got a raging hard-on for her.\n\nI went out into the living room, and Mom was putting a tape in the VCR. Our TV was fairly small, and in those days, VCR's weren't nearly as nice as they are now. I stood behind Mom, mesmerized by her ass as she bent over, fidgeting with the VCR. I had to clasp my hands to keep from reaching forward and kneading her soft globes. Now I knew why I was always turned on by older women.\n\nMom stepped back and made room beside her for me. ""I think I'd better stand behind, Mom. That way I can watch how you do the workouts...and clumsy me won't be bumping into you.""\n\nMom agreed and started the tape. I was in heaven. Watching Mom bend over, squeeze her butt, jiggle her breasts. My favorite was when she did a partial splits, leaned forward with her hands on the floor, and did a sort-of combination pushup and hip thrust. She would lower her chest to the floor, then arch her hips back. It looked painful, but the view was intense.\n\nIt was quite difficult to maximize viewing and still trying to work out. I did get a full workout, eyes and body, and by the end, I could barely find the energy to flop on the couch. Lazlo, though, was still pretty stiff.\n\nMom looked down at me and grinned. ""Looks like sonny-boy is more out-of shape than his old Ma.""\n\nI wanted to offer to give her a different work out, but I was too exhausted to do anything. Besides, I had to plan.\n\nI was going to be staying with Mom for 3 months, so I figured a month to seduce her, then two direct months of pleasure, and years more, too.\n\nFor the next two weeks, I worked out with Mom, and while she was at work. I was still young enough to get into better shape fairly quickly. I always stood behind her, and loved the view.\n\nMom had a variety of outfits she wore. She had many leotards and tights, and she wore different combinations of each. She sometimes would wear tight cotton shorts and a tube-top. The first time she wore it, I could see the sweat stains gather at her crotch. I had to leave the exercising and jack-off in the bathroom that time. Mom was worried, but I just claimed stomach cramps. She even wore a bikini once or twice.\n\nAfter three weeks, I figured out that the white leotard was her favorite, and by checking the hamper and smelling her wonderful scent, I knew she didn't wear panties while exercising.\n\nAfter laundry on a Saturday, Mom went to visit Grandma, leaving the house to me. I went into her room, skipped all her lingerie drawers (I knew the inventory by heart from my younger days of wrapping my cock in her soft lingerie and cumming into tissues), I had already checked out her new stuff from the past 3 years, and wrapped them all around my cock while she was at work. I went to her work-out drawer and pulled out her white tights. I took them to the sewing room and gently used her seam-ripper to weaken the crotch. I left enough stitches to hold while she put them on, but I was preparing myself for a great view.\n\nThat evening, Mom didn't wear the white, she wore shorts and a half-shirt. In a way, it was to my advantage. Mom stretched a muscle in her lower back halfway through the workout. She collapsed on the floor onto her stomach, moaning. I got some baby-oil from the bathroom and started to rub her exposed back. Even though I was trying to lessen her pain, I was getting really hard from the contact.\n\nMy oily hands glided over her bare midriff, feeling the soft, smoothness of her skin. Her pain was mostly at the waistband of the shorts, so I focused there, sliding my fingers a little lower now and then. As Mom began to relax, I spread my massage out. I moved up her back and under the back of her shirt. Mom's back was slick with oil, and my hands grasped her skin. In my mind, I was begging for her to turn over, but she never did. I managed to get my finger along the top of her crack, beneath her shorts, but that was as far as I dared. I think Mom had an idea of how much I was enjoying rubbing her - I was being as sensual as I could, but she never made any mention. Not even of the huge bulge in my pants that her elbow brushed against as she stood.\n\nMom thanked me for the rub, then went to take some aspirin and soak in the tub. My mind's eye saw her peel the half shirt off, her bra-less breasts swaying free, her sliding the shorts over her hips, her ass sticking out as she bent over to free her feet from them. While Mom was in the bath, I stole into her room, lay on her bed and just rubbed myself on her sheets until I came. I just managed to grab some tissue to shoot on.\n\nMom didn't exercise the next day, but she did watch me. I have no idea what she was thinking, but with her eyes glued to me, I made sure to give her the best show I could. I squeezed my butt at her, flexed my arms when I could, and generally tried to give her as much a show as she unknowingly gave me every day. I think something happened, because she was flushed pretty red by the end, and she excused herself to her room quickly afterwards.\n\nThe next day, Mom wore the white leotard. She didn't have any tights on - by now the July temperature was into the 90's. We started working out, my eyes were glued to Mom's crotch. The seam was slowly splitting throughout the exercises. I could glimpse some brown hairs peeking out during some of the stretches, but not much else. Then we got to the event I was waiting for.\n\nMom slid her legs apart into the splits. She bent slowly forward, her palms flat on the floor. As she spread her legs further, I saw the seam unravel fully, and a huge hole appeared right at her pussy. I could see that her hair was trimmed close, and her outer lips were full and hanging down a little. Mom thrust her hips up and back, and her lips opened just slightly. The inner pink gave me more of a hardon than I'd ever had.\n\nI started to lean forward, drawn to her. My had moved slowly to my crotch, preparing to free myself and take this opportunity to slide into Mom. At that moment, Mom must have felt that her pussy was exposed, because she reached down to check. When her hand brushed her pussy, my cock jumped. Mom quickly closed her legs, and turned very red. She didn't face me, but I could see her neck and shoulders flush. Mom didn't say anything, but rushed into her room.\n\nI rushed to the bathroom, freed my cock and started jerking into the toilet. I was breathing hard, ready to cum, when I heard a sound from Mom's room. She was panting and sounding just like I did when I was masturbating. The bathroom had two doors, one from the hall, and one from Mom's room. Her door wasn't completely closed, so I peeked in. Mom still had her leotard on and was fingering herself through the open hole. She was pinching a nipple through the material. My hand started moving faster and faster while my eyes were glued to Mom. Her finger was disappearing into her. She wiggled it around then brought it out and up to her lips. She slowly started sucking it. It was the most erotic sight I had ever seen. My 41 year old Mom sucking he own juice of her finger. I felt my cock tense and the cum start to flow up and out. I squeezed hard, delaying for a few seconds to see what she would do next. She took the finger out of her mouth, brought it back to her pussy and started to finger herself quickly. Mom's hips were thrusting into her hand and her other hand was tugging on her nipple. I squeezed harder and was just about to shoot when I saw her beautiful lips mouth my name! My cum splattered on the door. I must have shot 5 or 6 times, leaving huge white trails on the door.\n\nWhen I was done shooting, I realized that if Mom opened the door, she'd see me. I closed the door in quietly wiped my cum from it.\n\nI went to my room and tried to figure out how to let her know I knew she wanted me, and that I wanted her, and how to make it all happen.\n\nThe next afternoon, we prepared to work out, again. Mom was wearing slick, spandex shorts. I'd never seen them before, so I knew that the were new. She also had on a spandex top. There must have been a sale on this new material, since she must have bought both items today. As we started working out, I noticed that there was something strange about her crotch, but I couldn't figure out what.\n\nI knew that I had to make my move soon. Time was getting short, and if I wanted to maximize our love-making time, I'd have to get to her soon. I decided that today would be the day.\n\nI stood back and watched Mom. I pictured her in her room, masturbating while thinking of me and got hard. I started stroking myself watching her, getting harder and harder. By the time of my favorite exercise, I was rock stiff.\n\nI lowered my shorts and pulled out my cock. Mom was bent over, hips up, chest on the floor. I stepped forward, and leaned my hips into Mom's behind. I press down a little and she was soon lying flat on the floor. She seemed a little surprised, but didn't say anything as I thrust my cock between her cheeks, loving the feel of her smooth fabric. I grabbed her cheeks and thrust harder.\n\n""Oh yes, son,"" Mom groaned, ""I've been waiting for this.""\n""Oh God, Mom, I've wanted you for years.""\n""Then take me now,"" Mom said, reaching back. She tugged at the crotch of her shorts and the material split open.\n\nMom roughly grabbed my cock and forced it into her pussy. She arched up, doggy style. I was amazed at her boldness. She must have been planning something for today, also.\n\nMom's pussy was better than any I'd ever had. I thrust into her warm wetness, the force shaking and quivering her ass. I felt my cum rise, and pulled out. I pressed Mom flat again and rubbed between her cheeks. My cum shot out and made a white line across her back. I kept thrusting and shooting, squeezing her ass tightly. When I was done, I grabbed Mom's hips and rolled her over.\n\nI buried my face into her pussy, sucking her juices. Soon, my face was coated with her nectar, my tongue thrust deeply into her.\n\nI pulled back and rolled onto my back. ""Ride my face, Mom, please...I need you on top.""\n\nMom hooked her thighs around my face and sat on my mouth. I grabbed her hips and pulled her tight. I couldn't breath. Her fleshy thighs and moist pussy filled my moth and nose. I liked and sucked. My chin was thrust deeply between her lips as my mouth pulled on her clit. Mom started shaking and quivering, but I needed air.\n\nI pushed her back a little and gulped fresh air. I shoved three fingers into her pussy, while I was catching my breath. ""Oh son, finger me....finger-fuck your Mamma!""\n\nMom was getting closer and closer to climax. I slid my head down a little, and lowered her back onto my face. My tongue flicked over the skin between her pussy and asshole, then shoved into her ass. Mom started bouncing, and her hand replaced mine in her pussy. I felt her climax, and her cum dribbled down onto my nose. I withdrew my tongue from her ass and pulled her pussy to my mouth. I kept sucking her cum until she stopped shaking.\n\nI pushed Mom gently off me and onto her back. My cock was raging again - nothing like sucking your Mom's pussy to do that. I looked down on Mom, and my focus was drawn to her spandex top.\n\nI dived onto her nipple. My mouth sucking though the fabric. I kneaded her soft globes, one hand sneaking below the material for her flesh. I pulled my lips from her nipple and slid the material up. I pulled Mom's breasts together, rubbing one nipple against the other. Mom loved this, as she started arching her hips up and biting her lip. I lowered my mouth and started sucking both nipples together. I pulled them into my mouth, rubbing my tongue between and around them. I gently closed my teeth on them as Mom had another climax. I reached back and felt her pussy all wet and dripping.\n\nI released Mom's nipples and pulled the top back over her breasts. I straddled Mom's chest and slid my cock between her tits. The spandex pulled her breasts together, and my cock was in heaven between the,. It was a little dry, so I slid back, thrust into Mom's pussy a few times - to her loud groans. Mom grabbed my ass to keep me in, but I pulled out and moved back up her chest.\n\nThis time my cock slid between her breasts much easier. I started tweaking her nipples as I tit-fucked Mom. At the deepest part of each thrust, I felt the tip of my cock hit Mom's chin. Soon this was replaced with a moist feeling as Mom opened her mouth and was greedily trying to suck her own Son's cock.\n\nAt the height of one thrust, Mom grabbed my cock and pulled it to her mouth. Her lips slid over the tip and shaft, her tongue dancing on the bottom. She pulled me out of her mouth and rubbed her lips and tongue all over the underside of my shaft, sucking her juice from me.\n\nMom started shaking again, ""Fuck me son, cum in Mommy.....please""\n\nI moved back down and thrust into Mom. I entered slowly, feeling her hot, wet pussy envelop my cock. Soon we were hip to hip, and I began to work in and out. I tried to start slowly, but Mom wouldn't let me. She thrust herd and fast, setting her own rhythm.\n\nMom's head was back and her eyes were closed, her lips forming my name over and over. I pushed her top off and started grabbing her breasts. I was squeezing hard. Mom's head came forward, and she guided one of her nipples into her mouth. I moved my tongue to join hers, and we were both sucking her same nipple, our tongues wrestling together around it.\n\nI was getting closer and closer to cumming in Mom, when her other hand started to rub my own nipple. It felt so good, I just about shot, when Mom pulled me down, pressed her nipple to mine and started sucking them together.\n\n""Oh, Mom...I'm cumming....I'm gonna cum""\n\nMom's pussy tightened around my cock as I shot into her. She came also, our bodies rocking and heaving together. Moms hands grabbed my ass, and her nails dug into my flesh. I shot again and pressed harder. My mouth found a nipple, and I started chewing on it.\n\nMom let out a scream and started convulsing. I was afraid for a moment, until I felt a flood of her hot, pussy cum drench my thigh. Mom came so hard she pushed me out. I rolled over next to her and cradled her into my arms. I held her spoon style as she went rom convulsions, to leg twitching, to sleeping.\n\nI help Mom while she slept, gently caressing her. She awoke about 10 minutes later. We made a pact never to tell, but to continue no matter what. Through marriages, dating, whatever, we decided we waited too long to let it ever end now.\n\nAs for our workouts - Mom doesn't have any workout clothes without a hole in the crotch. We've made our own routines, mostly a lot of teasing, the fast and hard sex. Although we also love to linger in bed together and make love all morning long on the weekends.\n\nI almost regret going back to school, but we've found a similar collge close by that will accept my transfer, so I'll only be missing Mom for 3 months, not 9. Of course, our phone bill will be huge. We've already been practicing phone sex.\n\n End."
109,"Aerobics Class, The","['MF', 'mc', 'nc', 'ws']","recreation. The women, who outnumbered the men by a considerable margin, were generally dressed in body-hugging clothing. Spandex was common among the men, too; they mostly seemed to be of that irritating Serious Exerciser type, anxious that their clothing should state, ""Hey, I do this all the time.""\n""Norms?"" Normals, you know; people who *can't* impose their will on other people, the way that I can. Call it projective telepathy, call it what you will. How'd I get to be this way? That's not a subject I care to discuss, for reasons I'm also not interested in pursuing. Don't worry, though: should we ever meet, Gentle Reader, you'll be far too busy hastening to obey my every command to worry about the origin of my power. Some might say that I don't put my powers to constructive use; they might even go so far as to accuse me of being rather petty and vindictive, even cruel at times. I recall a young man who said something along those lines to me, right to my face. Poor fellow; I may have been a bit hard on him, I must admit. I'll not go into the sordid details here. Hey, he's *alive*, all right? I sauntered around the edge of the gym, casually checking out the female population. Choosing the advanced workout had been wise, I could see immediately; these women were uniformly taut and lean, right up my alley. They invested a lot of time in their bodies, clearly, and were interested in showing off their well-muscled forms, chiselled out through rigorous diet and exercise. One young lass in particular caught my eye as she bent over and stretched, and I headed towards her. Before I reached her, however, a couple of macho-male jock types crossed my path, talking loudly and not watching where they were going. The one in front collided with me quite solidly, his shoulder meeting mine and knocking me off balance for a moment. ""Hey, sorry, guy,"" he boomed, slapping me on the back. They moved past me. ""Hold on a moment,"" I said. ""Come back here."" They turned around obediently and stood in front of me. I looked them over. ""I think you're a couple of obnoxious jock assholes. Don't you agree?"" They nodded silently. ""Say it.""\n""We're a couple of obnoxious jock assholes,"" they chimed, creating a pleasant stereo effect. ""Again, please."" They said it again. ""Well,"" I said, ""we'll just have to . . . Oh, hang on."" A few people nearby were beginning to take notice of this little scene unfolding before them; it was time to take care of that. *You will notice nothing unusual about anything that may occur in this gym*, I wide-projected to everyone in the place. I then slapped up a couple of repeating fields over the only two doors, projecting that same command over and over; anyone who entered would receive instructions to see nothing peculiar. People returned to their chatting and warming up, the behaviour of my two ""friends"" forgotten. ""Well,"" I resumed, ""we'll just have to do something about that, won't we? For the next four months, I want you to do no exercise at all, OK?""\n""All right.""\n""Sure.""\n""And twice a day you'll be overwhelmed with a craving for chocolate bars, ice cream, potato chips, that sort of thing. See if you can gain fifty or sixty pounds for me, will you? And lose all that nasty muscle tone. Do you guys have girlfriends?"" They both nodded. ""Do you have sex with them often?""\n""Every couple days.""\n""Twice a week, maybe."" I smiled. ""You'll be impotent with them for the next four months. No, make it six months, and make it with everyone, not just them. Now, what's the most expensive item you own?""\n""My stereo system.""\n""My computer.""\n""Why don't you go home right now and smash those up for me? After you've made sure the things are destroyed, you'll have no idea why you did it, all right? Forget about me, except that you will of course keep following my orders. Go."" They wandered off, wearing that amusingly puzzled look norms tend to get when can sense that they're about to do something tremendously foolish, but have no idea why, and even less idea what to do about it. I laughed aloud. You norms bring me no end of amusement, you really do. Such a vast pool of things to play with, and all of them without the most elementary of mental defences. My petty revenge having been exacted - yes, I admit it, but I don't let anyone else say such things - I continued towards the girl. She wore pink leggings, with a black leotard. The leotard plunged into a thong in back, emphasizing her firm ass underneath the clingy pink material. Her breasts were rather large; the bra that held them up was clearly visible in outline under the leotard's fabric. I strolled up and placed a hand on her butt. She turned her head to look casually over her shoulder at me, not finding this unusual, of course; her gaze was just mildly curious. ""You don't mind,"" I said. Not a question. ""No, of course not."" She returned to her conversation with two of her friends, neither of whom remarked upon my presence. I ran both hands over that tight ass, then down her long, muscular legs, enjoying the feel of her body. ""This is getting you turned on,"" I informed her. I ran my hands back up one leg, then brushed lightly over her cunt with my fingertips. She gasped. I continued upwards, over her flat stomach, to her breasts. Her nipples were large and hard, perceptible even through two layers of material. She moaned slightly as my hands moved over her. I moved behind her and hugged her to me, moving one hand over her tummy and the other over her tits. I could feel the flesh of her ass pressing against my erection as I buried my face in her long blond hair, pleased by the scent of it. I rubbed my hard-on against her, and she moved her hips against me in response. She had dropped out of the conversation by this point, her level of excitement having rendered it difficult for her to speak. A female voice rang out from the opposite side of the gym. ""Just about a minute 'til we get started, everybody! Just let me get the music set up . . ."" The aerobics instructor had obviously arrived while I had been distracted. I caught a glimpse of her through the crowd. Holy smokes! Definitely worthy of closer investigation. But before I moved on, this lovely thing I was touching had earned a bit of a reward. ""You're about to have an orgasm,"" I whispered in her ear. ""3, 2, 1 . . . Now."" I felt her spasm against me, and she let out a low cry. ""Again, 3, 2, 1 . . . Now. And again, 3, 2, 1 . . . Now. Have a nice day."" I left her there, her face contorted with pleasure as the multiple climaxes peaked and died away. See? I have my moments of generosity, spreading a little joy in this dark and sad world. Well, I'm *told* it's dark and sad, anyway; I hadn't really noticed, myself. The instructor was a truly spectacular specimen, I found when I approached. She wore an all white outfit, leotard over leggings; her body definitely did not need the concealing effect of darker colours. Her breasts were of a medium size, not large, but wonderfully well-shaped and very firm. Her arms were slender yet toned. The flat panels of her stomach were outlined by the leotard, as were the strong muscles of her long legs. Even her ass was well-muscled. She had a very pretty face, I noticed at last, and was flashing a beautiful smile at some of the regulars as she cued up her workout tape. Her hair was long and shiny black, tied back in a cute ponytail. There was not an ounce of excess flesh anywhere to be seen; her small, compact body was taut as a drum all over. ""Wow,"" I said. The word just slipped out, I was so taken with her. She turned briefly and looked at me, then returned to what she was doing. Under other circumstances, she might have thought it unusual to see a guy standing up close to her, an obvious erection poking at the front of his shorts, staring at her body and practically drooling. She brushed past me and jogged lightly to the centre of the floor. God, she moved like a cat! No, like a tiger, long muscles flowing under the skin. This, I thought, promises to be fun! The class got started, the instructor leading them through some light stretching and other warm-up exercises. It was a fair-sized crowd for the relatively small gymnasium, perhaps fifty or sixty in all, among whom I counted about ten men. I didn't bother joining in; I just stood near the edge of the gym and watched the woman in the centre. I found that a few aerobicisers were impeding my view of her; I projected a command that a clear aisle was to be maintained for me at all times. After a few minutes the main aerobic segment began, complex combinations of knee raises, leg lifts, stride jumps, and so on, moving back and forth across the gym. As she led the class, the teacher would change positions from time to time, moving out of the centre to the front or the back. Many of the exercisers got an extra workout while hustling to keep from moving between me and her. Everyone was constantly checking - quite unaware that they were doing it - to make sure that my line of sight was clear. There was a great deal of bouncing going on, and I was enjoying watching the leader as she ricocheted around the room with apparently limitless energy. But perhaps I could enjoy this just a little bit more, I thought, if . . . *Everyone make sure that you're doing the same thing the instructor is doing at all times*, I wide-projected. I turned my attention to the current object of my desire. *That leotard is quite itchy*, I sent to her. *Your breasts feel all uncomfortable, and they're too confined in there.* As she performed the movements of the routine, her hands started to dart up to brush her tits, futilely scratching an itch that would not go away until I willed it. She also tugged at the straps of her outfit, trying to loosen it for comfort. I was amused to see the movements echoed all around the room, men and women scratching their chests and pulling on their clothing. *You'll stop itching and feeling all bound up if you just push your top down a bit*, I projected. *Go ahead.* While still doing knee lifts, she reached up and eased the straps of her leotard off her shoulders, peeling it down to her waist. She wore a simple white sports bra underneath. Her smile grew wider with relief, and she threw herself into the next set of moves with great enthusiasm. *The bra, too. Throw it to the edge of the gym.* She reached behind her and unfastened it, then threw it off to one side. A hail of bras followed as the rest of the class imitated her. The instructor's breasts, now bouncing free, were topped by small but prominent nipples. Looking around, I was greeted by the pleasant sight of a sea of bare-chested women. The men were bare-chested as well; they were looking around too, not finding the situation unusual but certainly appreciating it. *Why not get rid of the whole leotard? Just toss it.* She had to stop moving for a moment to accomplish this. Stepping quickly out of it, she threw the leotard - surprisingly small when not filled by a body - to the edge of the gym. This left her clad only in her white leggings, which ran from her knees up to her waist, where they rode low on her hips. Again, a flurry of clothing from the class soon joined hers. The men shed their shorts or spandex tights, and continued to work out in their underwear; that they were finding this an unusually stimulating class was now quite obvious to anyone who cared to look. I sat down, content to just sit back and take in the scenery for a while. The class moved on to strength exercises, pushups and situps and other movements, all of which had interesting effects on the anatomies of the females. Eventually they moved on to an exercise for the inner thigh: lying on their backs with legs straight up in the air, they lowered their legs out to the sides, then brought them back together again. I stood up. *Strip*, I told the instructor. *Everything off.* She stopped what she was doing, sat up and hastily removed her shoes and socks, then rolled the leggings down to her ankles and slid them off. She wore nothing beneath them. *Carry on with that exercise*, I told her. I walked up to her through the rows of aerobicisers, all of whom were now naked. I ran my eyes down her body as she pumped her legs up and down in a fluid, constant motion, showing no signs of strain. The view was impressive from where I stood near her legs, looking down at her. It was a warm summer's day, and a fine sheen of sweat coated her smooth, flawless skin. To quote an old cliche: I love exercise - I could watch it all day. ""Hold it there,"" I said aloud to her, when her legs were spread apart. She froze, legs held in that position, idly gazing up at me. An exceptionally flexible girl, I noted; her feet came down almost to the floor. ""What's your name?""\n""Liz,"" she responded. ""Liz Brimley.""\n""You're feeling pretty horny right now, aren't you, Liz?"" She nodded, swallowing. I touched her legs, revelling in the sensation of sliding my hands over those muscles. Her skin was soft, and lubricated with her own sweat. I knelt and traced them all the way down to her pussy. After stroking her clit briefly, I brushed through the dark pubic hair and on upwards; I could smell her arousal, now. I continued on up, across her stomach to her breasts, which were just as firm close up as they appeared from a distance. As I leaned forward, my cock brushed her now wet cunt through the fabric of my shorts. Perhaps it was time to take part in this class myself . . . ""Um, excuse me?"" A nervous voice floated across the gym from near one of the doors. I whirled and stood up, startled at this interruption. The speaker, visible over a mob of people lying on their backs with their legs spread, was a short, balding man somewhere in his mid- forties. He walked towards me. I was temporarily speechless, an exceedingly rare condition for me. ""Ah, excuse me,"" he repeated. ""I, um, was just wondering if . . . Well, if this . . ."" He indicated the gym with a wave of his hand. ""If this is . . . I can't seem to find anything unusual about it, but I feel sure that . . . Well, I mean, is this *proper*, do you think? I mean, should you be . . .""\n""Shut up,"" I told him, cutting off his ramblings. ""Who the *fuck* are you?""\n""I'm Bill Chesterton. I'm the administrator of the athletic complex, here, and I was just passing by when I looked in and saw . . .""\n""Shut up."" I was puzzled by friend Bill's apparent resistance. Probing him, I found a rather distracted, fuzzy mind, cluttered with vague, shifting thoughts. His mind was so muddled that it felt . . . well, ""slippery"" is the nearest word I can find. His absentmindedness was serving him as a sort of shield, I concluded; my orders were partially obscured in the general static, allowing him to perceive something as being out of the ordinary in the gym. Well, that was all right. I'd been worried there, for a moment, that I'd encountered a new breed of norm, somehow immune to my influence. He had resisted - mainly by accident - a sustaining field, but surely he could not hold out against more direct orders? ""Bill, old buddy,"" I said, putting an arm around his shoulders. ""See that young lady right there?"" I indicated a young Asian woman, lying of course with her legs spread apart. He nodded. ""I'd like you to lick her, right there between her legs. Go ahead, Bill, lick her cunt.""\n""All right."" He knelt down without hesitation and started in on the girl. I watched him for a moment. It occurred to me that I should have been more cautious in ensuring my privacy - a lesson for the future. For now, I set up additional fields, surrounding the doors and extending out away from them in a wide semicircle, projecting a command: *Go away, and don't come back here before tomorrow.* Bill continued to slurp away, rather noisily. The girl's forehead furrowed slightly from time to time; her brain was obviously beginning to have just a bit of difficulty with the assertion that having inept oral sex performed on her by a pudgy balding man was nothing that she ought to find unusual in an aerobics class. These twinges were only intermittent, however, and the rest of the time she lay there contentedly, gazing incuriously around the room. ""Stand up, Bill,"" I instructed. He did so, and stood there looking at me. ""Wet your pants."" A dark stain spread out from the crotch of his grey slacks. A small puddle formed on the floor as the warm liquid dripped down his leg. Now, what to do with Bill? Something unfortunate really ought to happen to someone who had given me such a start, but what? Ah . . . ""You,"" I said, pointing at the Asian woman. ""What's your name?""\n""Vicky Chan.""\n""Find your stuff and get dressed, Vicky."" As she moved to do so, I turned my attention back to Bill. ""Are you married, Bill?""\n""Yes.""\n""Happily? Ever fool around, ever cheat?""\n""No, I would never do that."" I smiled. ""Never say never, Billy. By the way, you've made a bit of a mess on the floor, there. Someone ought to clean that up, don't you think?""\n""Yes, of course. The janitorial staff will . . ."" I cut him off. ""Why don't you do it? In fact, why don't you lick it up for me, right now?"" He got down on his knees and started lapping away. When Vicky returned, dressed simply in grey bicycle shorts and a black T-shirt, Bill was just getting back to his feet. ""Bill, meet Vicky, your new mistress. The two of you are going to have an affair, starting today. Once a week you'll get together and have wild, passionate sex. You'll have to hide this from your wife, of course, and you'll feel terribly guilty about cheating on her, but you won't be able to help yourself, you'll be so addicted to the sex. ""You're going to spend outrageous amounts of money on Vicky, bringing her expensive presents every time you meet, jewellery, clothes, that sort of thing. Ask her what she wants. After about four months, oops! Your wife is going to find out. You'll start to make mistakes, to make little slips that will eventually allow her to figure out what's going on. Do you understand?"" The two of them nodded. I pulled Vicky aside and spoke to her separately. ""Have you got a boyfriend?""\n""Yes.""\n""Well, there's no need for any of this to affect your relationship with him. Don't tell him about your sugar daddy over there. And you're going to enjoy fucking Bill, I promise. No matter what he does, you'll get very turned on and have a terrific orgasm at the same time that he does, all right?"" I pulled Vicky over to Bill and slid her arm around his waist. ""OK you two, run along now, off to your first date. Oh, and Bill, if this little incident doesn't bankrupt you and break up your marriage, pick up a hooker somewhere and do it again. And again. And don't go around bothering telepaths, you miserable shit."" I projected the standard command to them: don't remember me, but keep obeying the orders. The two walked away, Bill gazing adoringly - and lustfully - at the woman clinging to him. I turned back to Liz, who lay still in the same position. ""Stand up,"" I ordered. She climbed to her feet. ""Undress me."" I held my arms up to allow her to pull off my T-shirt. She then unlaced my shoes and removed them, tugged off my socks, and slid my shorts down to my ankles. I hadn't bothered with underwear; my erect penis bounced free as she pulled off the shorts. All around us, like so many marionettes, the class engaged in an elaborate mime performance, undressing an invisible man. ""I'm pretty sexy, don't you think? In fact, I think that I'm about the most attractive man you've ever seen. You're unbelievably turned on just looking at me, aren't you?"" Liz nodded, and looked me up and down, slowly. Her eyes kept returning to my cock. Her tongue frequently darted out to moisten her lips. I rocked my hips back and forth a bit, causing my hard-on to swing from side to side; her eyes followed it. One of her hands moved between her legs, and she began to stroke herself. When I looked around the gym, I laughed aloud; the entire class was doing it! I had a sudden image of her trying to lead the class members through the procedure: ""Now, this next exercise . . .""\n""You'd like me to fuck you, wouldn't you?""\n""Yes,"" she sighed. ""Tell me what you'd like me to do,"" I ordered. ""I want you to fuck me. I want you to touch me all over, to touch my tits, to lick me. I want to touch your cock, to suck on it, to feel it in my hands. I want to feel it inside me, your long, hard cock thrusting into me. I want . . ."" I waved her to silence. ""Maybe later."" For the moment, I had other plans. ""Go get me one of those mats,"" I told Liz. She jogged gracefully over to the corner where the mats were piled. The entire group turned and ran with her in unison, and the corner became rather choked with bodies as the nearest people crowded into it with her. As Liz came back bearing a mat, the class spread out again. I put the mat on the floor and lay down on it, projecting commands to Liz. I had her rub her breasts over me, running her nipples over my skin. She held herself up as though she were doing a pushup on those strong arms, and started at my face, then moved backwards, brushing her breasts over my chest and stomach. As she went, she rubbed her wet, hot pussy against me, brushing my stomach, then sliding it down my leg. She moved still lower, and I sighed with pleasure as she rubbed those perfectly formed tits, slick with sweat, over my already tremendously aroused cock. Next, at my suggestion, she tickled my balls with her thatch of pubic hair, then rubbed her bush lightly against my cock, down at the base. Now, norms under my influence tend to become very hesitant about doing things that I have not specifically ordered; this is why, for example, Liz hadn't rushed forward and jumped me when I was telling her to be fascinated with my body. This effect was operating again at the moment. As she was teasing my cock, holding herself on her arms with her back arched up - I was enjoying the view - I could sense from Liz a very strong impulse that she was keeping suppressed. She desperately wanted to just slide up a ways, spread her legs and pull me inside her, despite the risk of pregnancy or sexually transmitted disease. I wasn't about to allow her to give in to that particular impulse, however. I hadn't brought appropriate protection, and why would I want to run the risk of messing up a killer bod like hers with a pregnancy? There'd be plenty of time later for other activities; I'd already decided that Liz would be coming home with me. I have a touch of the collector's bug in me, and she was certainly a prize worth adding to my collection. ""Give me a blow job,"" I said. The idea excited her, but there was a twinge of disappointment as she slid her crotch away from mine. A long, pleasurable time later, I was still lying on the mat, subject to Liz's tender ministrations. She was very good at it, especially once I gave her free rein to improvise rather than simply following directions. I'd enlisted a couple of other young women, too, pulled at random from the crowd, the rest of whom were on their hands and knees, sucking and licking the air. One girl was sucking on my nipples, teasing them with her tongue, while the other knelt behind my head and leaned down to nibble at my earlobes. Liz could sense that I was close to orgasm, and she closed her mouth over the tip of my penis and began to suck on it, hard. My arousal built up and up, and shortly I came, crying out as the pleasure coursed through me. When I was young, before I had learned control of my talent, I would tend to ""leak"" thoughts or emotions, especially when my attention was distracted. On several occasions, whole apartment buildings found themselves suddenly getting off - no doubt to the great embarrassment of many - as I had an orgasm and projected that intensity blindly outwards. I've since learned to control it. Here in the gym, though, I deliberately projected my pleasure out to the crowd, so that as I came there was a rising chorus of moans, groans and sighs as sixty-some people abruptly climaxed simultaneously. Liz, who had already been in a highly aroused state, had a particularly intense orgasm, bucking wildly as she swallowed my semen. I sat up languorously, a contented half-smile on my face. I looked around. *Lick up anything you may have spilled, kids*, I projected. The males dropped to all fours and started to clean the floor with their tongues. No sense confusing the janitors any more than necessary, I figured. I told Liz to get dressed, and in short order the class was once again fully clad. Time to clean up after myself a little bit. ""Go into your cool-down routine,"" I suggested. I rid the class of their compulsion to copy her movements exactly, and told them to forget everything that had just occurred. They would remember an ordinary aerobics class, instead. I took down the fields around the doors, cancelled the order to perceive nothing unusual, and drifted to the back of the class. Standing at the back, just watching as everyone else did cool-down stretches, I attracted a few odd looks, which I ignored. After a few minutes, Liz got to her feet and said, ""That's all for today. Have a good one."" There was the traditional post-aerobics round of applause, and the class broke up. I smiled to myself as I heard people talking about what a good class it had been. An exceptionally good class, from my point of view! When the gym had mostly emptied out, I approached Liz; she was retrieving her tapes and locking up the sound equipment. ""Ah, Ms. Brimley!"" I said. ""Great class, as always!""\n""Thanks.""\n""May I call you Liz?""\n""Sure,"" she said cautiously, not wanting this to turn into a pickup attempt. ""I mean, it seems only right to be on a first name basis, when we've shared so much together."" And I allowed her memory of what had just happened in the gym to return. Her eyes widened, and she was momentarily stunned. She then started to take a big breath, perhaps preparing to yell something at me. ""You're in love with me, Liz,"" I told her before she could make a sound. ""Madly, deeply, head-over-heels in love with me. You'd do anything for me, anything at all. Why don't you come back to my place right now? We can talk about all the fun stuff we're going to do together."" She flashed that beautiful smile at me, and said, ""Let's go."" We left the gym together, Liz holding my hand and babbling happily about how devoted she was to me. My mind was buzzing with thoughts of what to do with my new plaything when we got home."
110,Aerobics is Good for Your Sex Life,['couples'],"Locking down my newly discovered determination (developed after months of intense therapy -- more on that later if it becomes relevant), I compromised slightly by not doing quite as much as my classmates and eventually made it through the session without a miocardial infarction.\n\nAfter we finished, the instructor, Lisa, walked right up to me as I was headed for the showers.\n\n""You're John, aren't you?"" she asked.\n\n""That's me all right."" What a clever response, I thought. ""I suppose you're wondering what a blimp like me is doing in your class, eh?""\n\n""No, not at all. I know perfectly well what you're doing in my class. And I want to talk to you about that. Are you busy right now?""\n\n""No, as a matter of fact. After my shower I was just planning to go home and collapse,"" I said, laughing.\n\nShe laughed too. ""Well, if you could put off collapsing for a little bit, I was going to suggest a cup of coffee at Perkins (tm).""\n\n""Do you have coffee with all of your overweight and out of shape students?""\n\n""No, not usually, but something tells me I should have a cup with you.""\n\nI nearly said no. Since I am telling this story, I can stop right here and explain that. For those waiting for the juicy sex scene, wait a little while and I will try to make it worth it for you to keep reading.\n\nIf you'll recall, I said at the top that I was 40. An 18 year marriage collapsed under me a year earlier. My fault -- I never dealt with my father's alcoholism and its effects on me. Denial was a way of life. I became more and more unrelatable to my wife and my two kids. Alcohol is only one escape from life. There are many others. Food was one of mine. My divorce was a real wake up call. I nearly lost my job and everything else in my life without dealing with my problems, but when I lost my family, well, that was something that really got to me.\n\nI got into therapy and began to deal with all the things going on inside my head. But I still wasn't into relationships. Too many wounds, many self inflicted, had left my heart encased in some pretty tough scar tissue. That's why I hesitated a little before saying yes to Lisa's invitation.\n\n""Sure. Sounds great. I'll meet you in the lobby in 15 minutes.""\n\nCut to a Perkins. Any Perkins. They all look pretty much the same. A freshly showered couple sits in a booth at the back of the resturant. Small talk ensues.\n\n""You said you knew why I took your class,"" I said, by way of transition to the real reason we were here, ""What did you mean by that?""\n\n""You're trying to prove something to yourself. Recover your lost manhood. Go back to the time when you were young and in shape. You felt better then. You want to recapture that.""\n\n""I've lost my manhood, eh? What makes you think so?""\n\n""I know who you are. My sister took a college course from you once, which may explain why you said I look familiar to you, though you couldn't place me. I know a little bit about what's been going on in your life. Your divorce, for instance.""\n\n""I'd be careful with that if I were you. It's still a touchy subject for me."" I gave her a moment to digest that. ""So I want to recapture my youth. I didn't think 40 was all that old, compared let's say, to 80. Let's assume for the moment that you are right. So what.""\n\n""It's the wrong reason for you to be in the class. You don't belong in this group anyway - - I checked at the desk and they put you in this class by mistake - - you should be doing lower impact aerobics until you work yourself back into some sort of shape.""\n\n""So, what would you consider a good reason for me to take your class?""\n\n""Because you want to sleep with the instructor.""\n\nShe said it with a straight face. I'm sure my chin dropped all the way to my chest before I recovered my composure. I started to laugh, thinking that she was joking, and was cut off in mid gufaw by the serious look on her face.\n\n""You're kidding, right?""\n\n""No, I'm not. There's only one way you're going to get through this class, John, and I'm telling you what it is. You're going to have to believe that when it's all over, there's going to be a reward.""\n\n""I'm a little confused."" Wow, what a master of understatement.\n\nShe smiled. I'm sure that I was red as a beet. I was embarassed and very close to getting angry with her. If this was some sort of elaborate tease, it was a cruel one for sure.\n\n""That's true enough. Most men are. Tell me, how long has it been since you felt attractive?""\n\nWell. That certainly caught me by surprise. To be honest, I don't know if I've ever felt attractive. Not physically anyway. Growing up I had some real conflicting needs - - the need for attention, yet wanting to blend in to the background. I wanted people to be close to, but I wouldn't let them in. That's probably why my marriage failed - - my wife could never get inside of my head because I wouldn't let her. Some sort of trust thing. Well, anyway, I had to come up with some sort of answer....\n\n""A while."" Wow, another pithy comment.\n\n""I thought so. Did you know that when you were my sister's teacher in college that she had the hots for you something fierce?""\n\n""No way!"" I remember my ex-wife warning me about all the coeds who would get the hots for me and try to 'make the grade' so to speak. I used to laugh, point at myself, and say, ""Yeah, right. Just look at me, Joe Stud.""\n\n""She did. She used to tell me about it all the time. The only reasons she didn't hit on you then were that you were married at the time and she knew what kind of negative effect teacher-student relationships can have on faculty members. But she used to tell me her fantasies, and believe me, she was hot for you. By the way, if you ever tell her I told you this, I'll kill you.""\n\n""That's incredible. But what's the point?""\n\n""The point, John, is that you are trying to make yourself physically appealing because that's what you think all women want. And the reason you think that way is that that's what men look for in a woman. Admit it. If I were 40 pounds overweight you and I would not be having this conversation would we?""\n\n""If you were 40 pounds overweight, you wouldn't be an aerobics instructor, either, but yes, I guess you're right. So?""\n\n""Some women are turned on by a man's personality, believe it or not, and can even overlook some pretty major physical flaws. Ever wonder why Christie Brinkley married Billy Joel?""\n\n""So, are you trying to tell me that I turn you on, somehow, right now even though I look more like Dom Deluise than Burt Reynolds?""\n\n""Not quite. But my sister and I are a lot alike. I think that if I spent some time with you, I could become very attracted to you. One thing you should realize is that a lot of those blow dried body building types are so stuck on themselves that they make lousy lovers. Other kinds of guys, more like you, are more attentive to their partner's needs and can actually be more satisfying sexually.""\n\nI was flattered to say the least. My self esteem was growing by leaps and bounds. But I was waiting for the other shoe to drop. No, sir. This wasn't going to be happening the way it looked. No beautiful female like the one sitting across the table was going to get the hots for me all of a sudden. And even if she did, I was sure that it would be a short relationship, particularly when she got a load of my lack of staying power -- though if she liked getting head, it might make up for it -- I'm very good at that.\n\n""But, (here it comes, I thought) there's a catch.""\n\n""I knew it.""\n\n""You do need to get into shape, and not just so you'll be some sexy middle aged stud either,"" she laughed, taking the sting out of the jibe, ""but for your health. And, by the way, being in shape will make you a better lover to boot. So, here's what I'm proposing. You attend my class regularly -- but don't try to keep up with everyone, just go your own pace -- and do something about your food intake, and I think you'll start to see some results. It might help to do nautilus along with the aerobics to shape your body a little as you take the weight off. Now, the good part. I am confident that if you work at it, you can get to where you want to be, physically, in about six months. Between now and then, we'll keep meeting for coffee and getting to know one another a little better. If you've been faithful to the physical regime for six months and make your goal weight (I had told her it was 200 lbs even) you and I will spend a weekend at a cabin I inherited from my grandparents. It's in a very secluded location on a beautiful lake not far from here.""\n\nIncentive? This had to be it. I agreed to her terms. Hell, even if I didn't end up making love to her, I would be in somewhat better shape then I was right now. But it was going to be a long six months.\n\nPART TWO\n\nThat conversation happened six months ago. Through some changes in my nutritional habits and the physical effort required by my aerobics class and daily walks of about 5 miles or so (along with some nautilus sessions two or three times per week), I have achieved my goal weight and I am in the best shape of my adult life.\n\nBelieve it or not, after the first few sessions, I began to enjoy the aerobics workouts for their own sake, rather than just because I thought I might get into the instructor's pants. Over the three month period we occasionally went out for coffee after a workout session, but the subject of her cabin in the woods and what we might do there did not come up for further discussion.\n\nThat's why I was kind of surprised when I opened my mail today. There was a card with a note inside and a map. The note said ""Every Good Boy Deserves A Favor"" (which also happens to be the title of my favorite 'Moody Blues' album) and it was signed ""Your Breathless With Anticipation Aerobics Instructor"". The map showed the route to a lake near the city where I live. There were written instructions on the back of the map.\n\nI laughed. She hadn't been kidding. I threw some things into a duffle bag and headed for the lake. \n\nIt was a beautiful drive. Early June in our part of the world can either be great or horrible. This had been a great June so far and it promised to be a great weekend to be at the lake. I couldn't have cared less about the weather, though, since I planned on spending most of my time indoors.\n\nI was a little nervous. I hadn't been intimate with a woman other than my wife since 1973 and she was the only one with whom I had ever had sexual intercourse. I may not have been very relatable, but I was definitely monogomous. So, I didn't know how things were going to go, and I really wanted to please Lisa.\n\nFollowing the instructions on the back of the map, I soon found my way up the long winding drive to the top of the hill overlooking the lake where Lisa's ""cabin"" was. Some cabin. Three bedrooms, including a master suite with a jacuzzi on a deck overlooking the lake. Big living room with a field stone fire place. Lots of comfortable looking furniture and hardwood floors. Lots of glass facing the lake. Large boathouse with what appears to be living quarters above. Space for two or three boats. One, a large inboard is tied up to the dock.\n\nLisa came out to meet me when I pulled up to the car port. She looked great in a pair of shorts and a halter top. A five foot nine inch vision of firm, healthy flesh topped with that beautiful brown hair (you can have your blondes -- I'll take brunettes every time).\n\n""You made it! I wasn't sure you'd come.""\n\nShe ran over to my side of the car and grabbed me in a big hug as soon as I got out.\n\n""Who could resist an invitation like that? Of course I came.""\n\n""I'm glad. This has been a long six months for me.""\n\n""Oh? Why?""\n\n""While you've been dieting and exercising, I've been completely celibate. I haven't even masturbated.""\n\nI was a little startled by this admission, masturbation not usually being a subject I discuss with women.\n\n""What about you?""\n\n""Lisa, if you're serious about going through with this reward thing, you'll be the second woman to whom I've made love in my lifetime, and since I outgrew masturbation about the same time my voice changed for good, I'd say that I'm in about the same shape as you.""\n\n""Good. Now, give me that bag and I'll show you inside.""\n\nShe gave me a quick tour of the place, ending back in the living room. The mid afternoon sun was shining through the pine trees making dancing patterns on the living room floor. Lisa was holding both of my hands in hers and we were facing each other in front of the fire place. By mutual consent and without words we moved together. My arms went around her waist and hers went around mine. Our mouths met in a light kiss -- just lip contact. Her perfume, light and sweet but not overpowering, came up to greet me.\n\n""You smell delicious,"" I murmured into her ear.\n\n""You smell like a man. A man that I very much want to make love to right now.""\n\nOur mouths met again and this time we held the kiss, our tongues beginning to dance with one another, probing, piercing, licking. Our bodies pressed together. I could feel her breasts pressing against me. I know she had to be able to feel my erect member pressing against her.\n\nThe kiss finally broke. She disengaged herself from my embrace and began to walk out of the room. I followed. Within moments we were in the master suite, standing by the king size bed, embracing once more.\n\nI found the tie at the back of her halter top and untied it. She backed away and allowed it to fall to the floor in front of her, barring her breasts to me for the first time. I moaned with lust at their beauty. This was no frustrated anorexic exercise freak. This was a healthy adult woman who respected her body enough to take care of it and who also had a great body to begin with.\n\nHer breasts were perfect. They projected straight out from her chest without any hint of sag. While obviously well supported by underlying muscle, they were not the breasts of a body builder. Her light brown areolae were capped with nipples which stood out from the surrounding flesh like the tips of small fingers.\n\nShe allowed my inspection to continue for a few moments, and then, ""My turn,"" she said, pulling my t-shirt out of my jeans and over my head. We embraced once more, each gasping as our flesh met skin to skin for the first time. Her nipples, hardened with arousal, dug into my flesh like two points of flame. We kissed again and my hands were all over her back, stroking, kneading, caressing.\n\nI worked my hands down under the waistband of her shorts and discovered that she was wearing no panties. I cupped her ass cheeks, enjoying the firm, yet feminine texture. Her ass muscles clenched and unclenched as she ground herself against my erection which was almost painfully trapped inside my jeans.\n\nPulling my mouth away from hers, I began to kiss her face lightly and then her neck, gradually moving down to her upper chest just to the point where her breasts began to slope outward. She moaned with anticipation. My hands also moved lower, taking her shorts down with them -- but slowly, teasingly.\n\nI began to kiss the upper portion of her breasts, alternating between each one, careful to avoid her nipples which looked like they might burst at any second. Meanwhile, my hands had pushed Lisa's shorts below her knees and they fell to the floor. She quickly stepped out of them.\n\nMy hands, now free to roam where they would began to lightly explore everything within reach while my mouth continued to teasingly caress Lisa's lovely tits. Her own hands came up and cupped her swollen globes from underneath, offering the erect tips for my oral inspection. Not wanting to frustrate her more than was necessary, I accepted her offer.\n\nMouth, tongue, light nips with the inscisors, gentle squeezing from my hands, I worked on her breasts for several minutes until I felt Lisa take my head in her hands and pull me back up.\n\n""Enough,"" she gasped, her voice husky with her passion, ""I don't think I can stand up for much longer."" \n\nStepping backward, she sat on the edge of the bed, pulling me with her by the front of my jeans. She quickly undid the belt and then the buttons. Her hands were shaking and she had some trouble with them, but I decided to let her do it on her own. She pushed the jeans to my ankles. I stepped out of them. My erection, barely contained by my shorts, was now right in front of her face. \n\nLisa looked up at me and smiled as she worked her fingers inside the waistband of my jockeys. In another moment they joined my jeans by the side of the bed. Her hands flew to my cock, grasping it firmly, squeezing and pumping -- seemingly measuring its length and thickness, testing the firmness of my maleness.\n\nPrecum was oozing from the tip of my cock and she slowly moved her face toward it. Her tongue came out. She began to lick the glistning discharge, obviously relishing its salty taste and slimy texture.\n\n""Beautiful,"" she whispered.\n\nWithout another word she slipped the head of my cock into her warm, wet mouth, her tongue busily scrubbing the sensitive flesh on the underside of my cockhead, then moving all around to provide a slick coat of saliva.\n\nStill holding the base in one hand, Lisa removed my cock from her mouth and began licking it all over. Her right hand squeezed my shaft firmly and rythmicly while her left hand gently caressed my secret sack.\n\nThe combination of her lips, tongue, mouth, and hands soon had me breathing hard, but I knew that there was no danger of me ejaculating any time soon just from this, pleasant though it was. I felt that it was time to move on to other things. She could suck me off later if she wanted, but first, I wanted a taste of what was hidden within her jade gate.\n\nI placed my hands on her head and pulled her face up for a kiss. Her sweet mouth was now flavored by my pre-cum and the musk which naturally occurs on and near the male genitalia. We were both breathing rather hard.\n\n""Lisa, you have given me so much in the past few months, and now here we are, right where you promised we would be. I want to give you something special. Please lie back on the bed and relax. And don't be afraid to tell me what you want.""\n\n""All right, John,"" she smiled as she followed my instructions, displaying herself provocatively on the large bed. I took a moment to drink in the sight. She looked so beautiful laying there, anticipating what I might do next. She had obviously been getting a little sun, and she must not have had much for a bikini, judging from the tan lines and the nearly complete lack of hair at the junction of her thighs. My heart was in my throat as I crawled up on the bed next to her.\n\nPeformance anxiety? I'll say. I wanted so much for this scene to be perfect for her that I almost blew it. Luckily, I remembered the mental exercises which I had learned in therapy and quickly regained control of myself, all the while lightly caressing Lisa's flawless skin in a seemingly random way. Her body trembled slightly at my touch and a small moan escaped her lips as my hands reached the swell of her breasts and lingered there a moment lightly teasing the swollen buds which crowned them.\n\nShe was moving her legs restlessly, pressing her thighs together. I caught a whiff of her excitement, the unmistakable odor of a female in heat. Like the smell of a hot meal to a starving man the scent drew me, but I resisted. It would be too easy to just spread her legs and dive in, satisfying my craving for pussy juice, and probably giving her a good climax as well, but I wanted this to be more than a few licks and a quick cum for both of us. This beautiful, intelligent, sexy woman had given me back my self respect and I wanted to make this special for her.\n\nI leaned over her, a hand on the bed on either side of her shoulders, and then I kissed her. The kiss started out as a very gentle oral caress of her lips, my tongue darting, teasing, probing. Gradually it deepened and I felt her arms encircle my back, her hands pulling me down until I was laying half on the bed and half on top of her. It was a long, deep, wet kiss -- the kind Kevin Costner talked about in ""Bull Durham"" -- and it lasted until we both had to come up for air.\n\nBut I didn't stop kissing her, I just quit kissing her mouth. My lips and tongue were busy all over her face, giving her little, quick, light kisses and then moving on to kiss and lick the soft skin of her lovely neck. I could feel her pulse throbbing just beneath her skin and I imagined for a moment that I was a vampire, about to dine on the rich life giving blood surging through her veins.\n\nI raised up then and gently rolled her over, moving her hair aside to allow me to attack the soft skin there. Her breathing and the low cooing and occasional gasps told me I was on the right track. I've never known a woman for which the back of the neck is not a major league erogenous zone, and kissing or licking this area has never failed as a foreplay technique, for me anyway, your mileage may vary.\n\nMy hands, which were not idle, blazed a trail across her perfect skin which my lips and tongue then followed, leaving their own shining evidence of passage behind them. I rubbed, kissed, licked, and caressed every square inch of her back and down her sides, even to those portions of her breasts which were exposed in this position.\n\nAs I approached her buttocks, I saw her spread her legs slightly, as if in anticipation, but I was still not ready to quit teasing and so I lightly glided over those splendid mounds and concentrated on completely covering first one and then the other leg with kisses from thigh to toe and back again, spending a particularly long, and for her excruciating, time on the sensitive skin at the backs of her knees. She had begun to hump the bed, attempting to obtain some release by grinding her pubic mound into the matress. Her musk was a rich perfume which saturated the atmosphere of the room and it seemed to draw me to its source. I moved my mouth northward, back up the backs of her thighs and the closer I came to their junction, the wider Lisa spread her legs, and the more of her powerful scent was released. This made it difficult to resist simply crawling up between her legs and shoving my trembling cock deep into her sopping slit. I was intent, however, on tasting her first, and so I locked down my control and continued working my lips and tongue up the inside of first one thigh and then the other, until I had placed wet, sloppy kisses in the crease on either side of her hot, pulsating mound.\n\nEach time my mouth contacted her warm, smooth skin, she let out a little gasp or made a sharp intake of breath. I found these little sounds incredibly arousing -- maybe it was a power thing, or maybe it was just knowing that she was taking pleasure from something I had done, but it was a powerful aphrodisiac none the less.\n\nHer woman scent was strong, and my mouth watered in anticipation as I held it over the slowly opening lips of her pussy. My breath washed over her sex as I let it out slowly - - I then inhaled deeply through my nose, soaking up her powerful feminine odor, letting it fill my head and draw me in to her molten center. Her cunt was an opening flower, her clitoris hard and erect, poking cleanly from its sheath at the apex of her slit. Both her inner and outer lips were swollen, her juices glistening on the crenelated surface of her inner lips, and creating a slick, shiny trail down her crease and coating the surface of her crinkled brown asshole.\n\nAt last, I could resist no longer, and my tongue began to tenderly probe the delicate folds of her sex. She moaned loudly at the contact, and I moaned too, at the heat and taste of her. I was going to make a gormet meal of this beautiful woman's pussy, displayed so marvelously before me. But I did have some table manners, and so I did not just dive in and begin devouring her like some barbarian savage -- though my lust crazed brain was urging just such a course. The time for devouring would come, but for now, I was treating this lovely cunny as if it were a delicate flower, needing special, loving, care. \n\nMy tongue lingered on each surface it touched, carefully tracing the edges of her turgid inner labia, swabbing gently, yet insistently, on the smooth skin between the major and minor folds. She tasted wonderful, like no woman I had ever had before. I carefully avoided her clitoris for the time being, concentrating on exploring all of the other interesting areas of her slit first. \n\nShe obviously enjoyed what I was doing, and displayed this enjoyment through the little gasping and yipping sounds she made as I found a new hot spot with my tongue and lips. She wanted more, and she reached down and grabbed the backs of her knees, pulling them up to her chest and then spreading them wide, opening herself completly to my hungry gaze.\n\nMy tongue shot to the bottom of her slit, right up into her juicy hole gathering her nectar and lapping it into my waiting mouth. All subtlty was forgotten now as I gorged myself on Lisa's beautiful pussy. My hands were under her buttocks now, pulling her up to my face, not that she wasn't thrusting there anyhow, but this way, I was able to control her movements and maintain contact. My mouth was everywhere in her crotch. Sucking her large outer lips between my own and lashing them with my tongue, flicking the tip of my tongue across her now distended clit, working over the top of her mound with my mouth. I established no pattern in my attack, and so she did not achieve the rhythm necessary for an orgasm. This was all a little bit of a tease on my part, but I knew that she would quickly climax once I really set out to produce one for her, and so I kept up my onslaught. Looking up, through the V of her slit, I saw Lisa grasping her tits, squeezing the nipples until I thought they'd pop right off her chest. She was moaning and thrashing in my grip.\n\n""Make me cum...please...make me cum, baby...I need it soooo bad..."" she moaned.\n\nWho could ignore a plea like that? I placed the tip of my tongue directly on her clitoris and began to shake my head from side to side, just like a dog working on a bone only much faster. I knew that I couldn't keep this up too long without getting extremely dizzy, but I also knew it was just about guaranteed to produce an explosive orgasm for Lisa. And I was right on both counts. I was dizzy very quickly, and I heard Lisa's low moan turn into a scream as she crashed over the edge of the orgasmic abyss. Her thighs locked around my head and her hands pulled my face even tighter to her pussy. She acted like she wanted to pull my whole head inside of her. I kept my tongue moving on Lisa's clit as much as I could and she continued to climax for a number of minutes. \n\nFinally, she pushed me away.\n\n""Enough,"" she gasped, ""I can't take any more.""\n\nI crawled up between her legs, my face right in front of hers, and kissed her right on the mouth. It was a test of sorts. Some women don't mind if you go down on them, as long as you don't try to kiss them afterwards (unless you wash your face and brush your teeth). Lisas was not like this, and her lips opened under mine, her tongue searching for her own unique flavor on my mouth. She cleaned my face of her spend, and smiled weakly up at me, her breath still coming in little, gasping, sobs.\n\n""God, John. No one's ever done that to me before. Not like that, anyway.""\n\nI smiled at Lisa. Cunnilingus is my specialty. I like it better than any other part of sex. Well, almost.\n\n""You're welcome, Lisa. It was my very great pleasure to give you that experience.""\n\nI rolled over on my side and Lisa rolled with me so that we were facing one another. Lisa threw a leg over mine and pressed her still soaking crotch up against my still hard (and dripping) cock.\n\n""Hmmmm. What have we here,"" she said, grinning at me and reaching between us to grasp my stiff shaft. ""I think he's lonely, and needs someplace warm and wet to play in, don't you?""\n\nShe rolled us over the rest of the way so that she was on top of me. I felt her hands between us again as she positioned the head of my cock at the entrance to her womanhood. She gave a little push downward with her hips and the head slipped inside. Then it was one long slide down until she had it all.\n\nI moaned as I felt myself enveloped in that hot, wet, grip. The interior of her sex was like a strong hand which squeezed every square inch of the surface of my cock. She held me there, her eyes closed as she too was affected by the sensations of my dick hilted in her moist interior. She pulled her knees up under her and began a rocking, fucking motion atop my pulsing penis, grinding her clit into my pubic bone on every down stroke.\n\nShe was in no hurry, having just completed a massive series of orgasms, and neither was I, lost as I was in the wonderful feeling of being sheathed inside of Lisa's beautiful body.\n\nFrom this position it was a simple matter for me to reach up and stroke her breasts, which I did, much to her delight. My hands busied themselves with her mammaries, toying with the nipples, squeezing the fleshy globes, finally drawing her down so that I could reach these graciously formed melons with my worshiping lips.\n\nWith her tits in my face, my hands were free to reach down and grasp the cheeks of her tight little ass. I just couldn't believe that such a beautiful woman was riding my cock. I felt like all the Christmas mornings I could remember all rolled into one. I gripped her ass and started lifting her up and down on my cock, forcing the pace of our fuck, driving my hips up off the bed to meet her as she slammed down into me. We were both grunting like animals in the rut. My fingers sought the crack of her ass and one pressed inward on the wrinkled rosebud of her back door. She instantly relaxed the powerful sphincter and my finger sunk inside to the second knuckle. \n\n""Yessss,"" she gasped, ""play with my ass, baby.""\n\nHer urgings made me hotter than ever and I began to stroke my finger in and out of her ass in time to the thrusts of my cock up into her pussy. I could feel my semen boiling in my balls, moving up and threatening to erupt as my orgasm approached.\n\nHers hit first, and I felt her pussy and ass clamp down around my cock and finger like powerful fists as the first of her spasms hit her. My own climax was not far behind, and I yelled out loud as I felt the tip of my cock explode, sending a torent of my hot cum into the deepest reaches of her cunt. We both rode out the rest of the storm of sensations and at last she rested herself on me and we kissed, again, sharing our passion and the gratitude we felt toward each other for the wonderful sex we had just shared.\n\nWe must have dozed off in that position, because I woke up a while later with her still perched on top of me. My now shrunken cock had slipped out of her. My crotch was covered with the sticky combination of my cum, which had leaked from her, and her own sweet juices. A shower was in order, and I smiled at the thought of sharing a shower with Lisa.\n\nI kissed her lightly on the lips, which caused her to come awake, her eyes slowly adjusting to the sight of me laying underneath her. She smiled, dreamily, and kissed me back.\n\n""Have a nice nap,"" I enquired?\n\n""Mmmm, yes,"" she purred.\n\nShe rolled off of me and stretched out on the bed. That sight was almost enough to bring my cock back to full attention. She looked down at the mess at my crotch and she began to laugh.\n\n""What a mess you are. Let's get into the shower and clean up a little. Then, it's time to eat...I think we'll need the food to keep our energy up, don't you?""\n\nHer grin conveyed the clear message that it wouldn't be very long before we were back in her bedroom again, doing our impression of mink in heat."
111,Affair 1 The Beginning,"['MF', 'cheat']","The message came back the following day. ""i only tell that to my friends...""\n\nHe answered, ""How does someone get to be your friend?""\n\nHe was 39 years old. Ripe for a mid-life crisis, some of his friends would eventually say. Why couldn't they realize that he had ALWAYS done the ""right"" thing, just the way he was raised, and for it got nothing back in return. Nobody seemed to understand that sometimes, you have to do something for yourself, because nobody else seemed to be interested in what was right for you.\n\nThe next day, a list of 10 questions came for him to answer. Everything from ""did he drink Diet Pepsi"" to ""did he like The Three Stooges."" Simplistic questions, but ones that intrigued him. Questions with a deeper meaning if one cared to look into them. He answered them, as honestly as he could...then sent his own list of 10 questions...which she also answered.\n\nFor the next month, they wrote, sometimes as often as a short note every hour to each other. They would spend hours on-line chatting together at night. Her name was Sara and she was a 24 year old college student in the South. He (said) he was a 27 year old college graduate in the Northwest. Hell, they were never going to meet and she sure wouldn't keep writing if she knew he was almost twice as old as she was and married. The discussions they had fascinated him. No matter what topic they picked, she could discuss it lucidly and intelligently. God, this was so refreshing. His wife was like talking to a post most of the time. This new companion interested him, excited him, intrigued him. \n\nOne night, she told him she was alone in a hotel room, miles from her dorm and roommate, visiting an old friend and attending her friend's wedding. He told her how much he wished he were with her and she responded by telling him how much she wished he were there, touching her, kissing her. They made love on-line for the first time that night...the things he said to her, the way he wanted to touch her, run his lips and tongue over every part of her body, slowly enter her and climax with her, made her feel as no one ever had. Describing to her how his tongue would feel against her clit, how his cock would feel inside her as he slowly slid in and out of her moist pussy. The way she would feel his cockhead expanding inside her as his own orgasm grew closer. The way it would feel as he came inside her, filling her with his hot liquid. She was quiet...nervous...unable to respond in kind, but obviously overwhelmed. ""My God, Michael...how is it possible for you to do to me with words what no one has ever done to me with a touch...? The effect you have on me terrifies me...and I think I'm falling in love with you..."" The terribly disconcerting thing was that she had just echoed his own feelings. Things had gone too far and it was time to set the record completely straight.\n\nThe next day, after spending most of the night composing it, he sent Sara a letter telling her everything. His age, his marriage, his love for her, and his apology for not being honest with her from the beginning. How it had started as a game and grown into something he...they...had never intended. When he clicked on the SEND command he believed he would never hear from Sara again.\n\nAn hour later....""i don't care...it's okay...please contact me tonight...""\n\nWhen he got on-line that night, he got the surprise of his life. Her letter was long...longer, in fact, than his. She explained to him how she was older, though not by much (5 years as it turned out), than he was. How she had been married for 24 years and hadn't been in love for the last 20 of them, if indeed she had ever been. How she had two children, grown now and no longer needing her, but God, how she needed him. It was signed, ""I Love You...*** Sara""\n\nFor the next two months, they were constantly in touch. He couldn't work, couldn't eat, couldn't sleep without thinking of her. She really was in the South and he really was in the Northwest...that much they had been honest about. They called each other at work just to say, ""I Love You."" Sometimes when he would call her, and knew there was someone sitting across her desk from her, he would say, ""I wish I were under your desk right now...your legs spread, your thighs over my shoulders, my tongue running up and down your pussy, circling your clit, pressing against it, harder...faster...feeling you getting wetter and wetter for me."" He could hear her breathing getting heavier and always wondered how she was explaining this reaction to a phone call when she finally was able to hang up.\n\nThey tossed around the idea of running away together. Never seriously, but just a, ""Wouldn't it be nice,"" kind of an idea. Until one day they typed simultaneously...Denver. Seems they had both been looking at a map that day and determined the major city that would be just about half way between them would be Denver. It was amazing how often this happened between them. Both thinking exactly the same thing at the same time.\n\nMichael just brushed it off. He had always played things safe, never in his life taken a risk. Sara kept trying to convince him to take a risk for his, and by extension, her, happiness.\n\nThen he heard it. She had convinced him to buy the cassette of Michael Bolton's ""The One Thing"" ...someone he could never stand in the past. On this cassette, however, every song spoke to him, to them. ""I Said I Loved You, But I Lied"" was their song...the first they had shared together, but one song in particular determined their fate...""In The Arms Of Love"". In it, he was told that, ""In the arms of love, heaven's just a heartbeat away,"" and he knew, as well as he knew his own name, that the arms of love were in Sara's arms, and that was where his heaven would be. Did he do the ""right"" thing, as defined by society, or did he do what he knew was the right thing for his happiness? He had always erred on the side of caution...not this time. He was not going to spend the rest of his life, wondering, ""what if?""\n\nThe next day he quit his job...well, he tried to, but his boss wouldn't let him. Instead, he was given a leave of absence, to start in three weeks. That night, he went home and told his wife that he was leaving. He told her how unhappy he had been and that he needed to just go away for awhile, to sort things out...and no, he wasn't sure if he was coming back or not. \n\nShe wept, he wept...he never wanted to hurt her, but should he spend the rest of his life in a marriage he was miserable in just because society said he should? How could a marriage survive living like that? Was it selfish? Absolutely. Should he stay and once again make everybody but himself happy? Absolutely not, he told himself.\n\nFor the next three weeks, as for the past three months, his mind was only on Sara. They continued to write, almost hourly, with such passion it was almost impossible to control themselves. They wished they could just leave now, and find their happiness In the Arms of Love.\n\nWhen he left, he left everything behind. He didn't care about possessions, never really had actually. That was one of the big differences between he and his wife. That would always be one of the big differences between them and one that would never be resolved.\n\nWhen Sara left, it was without notice. She left her daughter a note, her job a note. Her husband she left nothing...the same he had given to her over the years. ""And good riddance to him,"" she thought as she entered the west bound expressway.\n\nThree days later...\n\nThe drive had been a strain. The thought of her had been on his mind the entire time, which made the time pass both quickly and slowly, as odd as that sounds. His first night he had spent in Missoula, Montana, staying with his uncle that had always been a big influence on him. He had shared some of his feelings...not all, but more than he had with anyone else. The feedback had been nonjudgemental, only supportive. The second night had been at a hotel in Sheridan, Wyoming. There had been snow on the ground the next morning, but that was not about to stop him. He would have driven through anything to keep his appointment with destiny. He was now within sight of Denver and his heart was beating with such a rhythm he thought it would surely burst from his chest.\n\nHe pulled into the parking lot of the Sheraton Hotel. They had reservations for a week. Enough time to look for a permanent place to stay, and to look for work. All of this had been planned out in detail over the last month. As he walked into the lobby, he glanced around to see if she was there. A futile effort since he had never even seen a picture of her. \n\nHe checked in and made his way up to his room...their room. \n\nTen minutes later, the phone rang. ""Hello?"" he said into the receiver, his heart now in his throat.\n\n""Are you looking for a redhead from Arkansas?"" she purred into the phone.\n\n""Where are you?"" he asked.\n\n""In the lobby,"" she replied.\n\n""Are you as nervous as I am?"" he asked.\n\n""Probably more,"" she responded, ""but I'm on my way up anyway.""\n\nA minute later, he opened the door and looked down the hallway. Standing before him was absolutely the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. She had such an incredibly shy look on her lovely face, her red hair cascading down over her shoulders, ending just above the slope of her breasts. She was wearing black jeans and a beige silk blouse that accentuated her features perfectly. God, she was lovely and he wanted to engulf her in his arms forever.\n\nShe entered the room and he closed the door. They stood looking at each other a moment then melted into each other's arms, holding each other for several minutes. Nothing else, just holding each other tightly. They had waited for this moment for so long and didn't want it to ever end. His mouth and nose were in her hair, taking in her scent, imprinting her essence upon his memory for all time. He had never felt such love for another person in his life, and her feelings for him were the same. His hands went to her head, his fingers running through her hair, raising her face to his and sharing their first kiss. The most gentle kiss he could ever recall, her lips pressing against his, softly, then more urgently as their passion swept over them.\n\nStanding her against the wall of the hotel room, he began unbuttoning her blouse slowly, one button at a time. As each button was released he gradually saw more and more of her wonderful breasts. The creamy white skin being ever more exposed until her blouse was open and loosely flowing over them, still covering her nipples but fully exposing her cleavage. His mouth went to them, gently kissing them all over, finally taking her nipple into his mouth, her head leaning back as a gasp came from her mouth. He ran his tongue in circles around her nipples, then along the underside of her breasts. He knelt and kissed her abdomen as his hands went to her belt, unbuckling it, unsnapping her jeans, lowering her zipper and sliding them down around her feet as she stepped out of them. Hooking his fingers into the waistband of her panties he slowly slipped them off from her, exposing her completely to him.\n\nHer scent was incredible and his mouth went to her already moist pussy. Supporting herself against the wall, she raised one leg so that her thigh rested on his shoulder, opening herself to him. His tongue snaked through her folds, sliding in and out of her lips, working his way up to her clit. ""I love the way you taste, Lover...I love your aroma...I could do this with you for hours, Baby."" \n\nAs the tip of his tongue pressed, circled and fluttered against her clit, she moaned, thrusting her hips toward him. ""Oh, God, Michael...that feels sooo good,"" she said, encouraging him farther. His mouth encircled her clit and his teeth gently nibbled on her, sending her over the edge of her first orgasm, so intense her legs buckled and she slowly slid down along the wall.\n\nReaching for his jeans, she said, ""Now I want to taste you...I've wanted to have you in my mouth since that first night we made love on-line."" Unbuckling him, she tugged his jeans down until they were around his thighs, trapping him. He wore no underwear and his cock sprang free from it's confinement. Grasping it in her hand, she engulfed him with her mouth. He had never had anyone that 'wanted' to suck him off before. Oh, enough begging had gotten his wife to go down on him, but obviously only because he wanted it and not because she enjoyed it. Sara obviously loved going down on him as much as he loved going down on her. The way her tongue circled his head, slid down the sensitive triangle and along the vein on the underside, circling his balls and working her way back up. Jesus, he thought, I'm in heaven.\n\nHis hips rocked under her ministrations and she could tell he was getting close. Stopping, she said, ""I want you to cum the first time inside of me..."" Taking him by the hand and leading him to the bed, she lay on it, legs spread wide, touching her pussy and telling him she wanted him inside her. He knelt between her legs and she took his cock in her hand, guiding the head to her opening. She was so well lubricated he easily slid into her, burying his cock into her treasure chest, feeling his balls nestle against her ass. She raised her legs, placing her ankles on his shoulders, looking into his eyes. ""Cum in me baby, I want you to fill me...I want to feel you shooting deep into my pussy."" His excitement by her words was incredible and ultimately uncontrollable. He released himself into her, reaching down and touching her clit with his thumb, sending her spiraling into another orgasm of her own. ""Oh, God, Michael...oh, Baby, I've wanted this for so long..."" she said as tears began rolling down her cheeks, so filled with emotion was she. His tears flowed as well. For the first time in as long as he could remember he was happy. Strange, because what was that other emotion that was slowly materializing in his mind? Guilt, perhaps?\n\nRather than falling off to sleep, he lay there with Sara in his arms. Their eyes rarely left each other and their hands kept up continual caresses on each other. Not sexual caressing at first, just a brush of the arm with a hand...a removal of strands of hair from the face...a gentle kiss upon the forehead, but continual and constant motion. They were both wired...with anticipation, with passion and with compassion. This was to be the beginning of their lives together, the beginning of a great new life, one in which they could both find the happiness that had eluded them for so many years.\n\nThey made love five times that night. Sometimes he was the initiator, sometimes she was, but always the pleasure was better than the last time and the exploration of each other's bodies was beyond anything they had ever experienced before. When they awoke, Sara rolled over to Michael and whispered into his ear, ""I love you...""\n\nHis response was hesitant. ""I love you, too..."" but even he could feel the hesitation and both could hear the ominous yet unspoken ""but"" that hung in the air.\n\nA three day drive halfway across the country can produce many things. The one thing it produces more than anything else is an opportunity to think. To think about the choices a person makes...and how those choices effect not only yourself, but all of the others in your life. Michael had tried to push these thoughts away. It's not as though he had taken this step lightly. He had already weighed all the pros and cons weeks ago, but distance and time make all bad things seem less consequential somehow. Now, as he lay next to the most beautiful, sensual and loving woman he had ever met, those thoughts and his own Catholic schoolboy guilt was gnawing at his insides. He rolled over and kissed her, saying, ""I'm going to go down to the hot tub for awhile. Do you want to come along?""\n\n""No,"" she replied. ""I'm going to shower and get dressed."" She was concerned, hopeful yet confused by his initial hesitation this morning.\n\nWhile in the hot tub, his mind went back to his family. What the hell was he doing here, he asked himself. I have a wife at home who loves me and I'm here in Denver with another woman. What he constantly forgot to add to these self analysis sessions was the fact that no matter how much his wife loved him, he didn't love her and he was extremely unhappy with his life. But he had always been raised with a sense of 'duty' beyond 'self', and that, in the final analysis was what had always tipped the scales in his long term decisions, and indeed it would be what tipped the scales in this decision, as well.\n\nDrying himself off, he slowly returned to the room. His heart was breaking, both for himself and for Sara. He was cursing his upbringing, cursing himself for breaking away from it momentarily, but cursing himself even harder for not being able to break away from it forever. He knew he was about to hurt the most incredible woman he had ever known, yet knowing if he didn't give his marriage one more chance the guilt would fester and rot within him until it destroyed the relationship he wanted to have with Sara.\n\nWhen he entered the room, Sara was dressed and sipping on a cup of coffee. He went to her, taking her in his arms and holding her close. ""What's wrong?"" she asked softly, not really wanting to know the answer.\n\nTaking a deep breath he replied, ""I can't stay...I'm sorry, but if I do it will destroy 'us' and I don't want to do that.""\n\nShe didn't understand.\n\nHe tried to explain.\n\nShe misunderstood...""You saw me and decided I wasn't what you wanted, you bastard!"" she spat.\n\n""God, no! My God, Sara, you are everything I ever wanted, everything I've ever dreamed of having, but that makes no difference..."" He knew none of this made any sense...hell, it didn't make any sense to him, how was he supposed to explain it to somebody else?? But he also knew it was true. Anybody who had never been raised like him, or been in this position could not possibly understand, but he knew as well as he knew he loved this woman that he was now hurting tremendously that it was true and he cursed himself again.\n\nThe phone call came two hours after she had left the hotel. ""Hello?"" he answered.\n\n""It's me,"" she said, haltingly. He could tell she had been crying for the last two hours.\n\n""Where are you?"" he asked.\n\n""Two hours out of Denver, heading to I don't know where..."" she replied. ""Tell me you have changed your mind and I will turn around right here, right now,"" she nearly implored.\n\n""I wish with all my heart that I could...but I can't,"" he whispered into the phone, the tears welling up in his eyes.\n\n""Just know, I will always love you. Also know, anytime you want to call, anytime you want to change your mind, I am here,"" she replied, her voice wavering.\n\n""I can't believe that you would really want me back after what I have done to you,"" he returned.\n\nSilence on the other end...then, ""I love you, Michael...""\n\n""I truly love you, too, Sara...""\n\nClick...dead air...\n\nThree days on the road can go quickly...if you are driving toward your dreams. Three days on the road can go slowly if you are driving away from everything you have ever wanted. He pushed in the tape to pass away the time...Michael Bolton, soulfully assuring, ""In the arms of love, heaven's just a heartbeat away...""\n\nThe tears came...heavily...blinding him to the road, the traffic, his life. Pushing the eject button, the tape popped out of the player. Pushing down the button for the electric window, it slid down, the wind loudly rushing in. Grasping the tape, he pitched it out the window, onto the freeway. In the rearview mirror, he could see it bounce, then shatter on the roadway...along with all of his dreams..."
112,Affair 2 Two and a half months later...,"['MF', 'cheat']","He woke as normal on his birthday, up before anyone, and went through his ritual by rote of showering, dressing and eating breakfast. This was his quiet time, his alone time, his time to sort through the questions that came to him throughout his waking hours. He walked into the bedroom, bent to kiss his wife good-bye and received the typical sleepy, ""humph,"" in return. Quietly he closed the bedroom door and left.\n\nHis work started at 7:30 but he usually arrived a half an hour or so early. Not through any particular dedication to the job, but because he preferred the quiet alone time that he could have unto himself whenever possible. He would turn on the lights to the clinic, straighten things up if necessary and sit down to his desk.\n\nAt 7:00 the phone rang. Probably an early patient canceling already, he thought to himself. He answers, giving the name of the clinic with a quick, ""May I help you?"" tacked onto the end.\n\n""Happy birthday,"" the shy, deliciously Southern accent said on the other end of the line, immediately bringing his heart to his throat.\n\nHe hesitated, he knew for too long, but he literally couldn't speak. ""Hello,"" he replied, not knowing what to expect.\n\n""I hope you're not angry, and I won't ever bother you, again, but I had to call you and wish you a happy birthday on your 40th...it is your 40th, isn't it?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes, it is..."" he hesitated again, ""thank you."" God why couldn't he say what he wanted to, but he knew why...he always got tongue tied when he had so many things he wanted to say, and in the end he said nothing at all.\n\n""I still love you, Michael,"" her soft response came back. \n\n""I love you, too, Sara,"" he replied without hesitation this time.\n\n""Well, I don't want to keep you, but I had to call you...don't ask me why, it was just something I was driven to do."" She quickly hung up the phone before the tears overtook her.\n\nStunned would not have been a strong enough word to describe what Michael was feeling at that moment. In a matter of a minute and a half, every emotion he had ever felt came flooding back into him. Sitting at his desk, taking pen and paper in hand, he began to write...\n\nMy darling Sara,\n\nI can't tell you how surprised and happy I am that you called today. You are the first person to wish me a happy birthday, and the only person I cared if I heard it from. The last two months have been a nightmare for me. Having you constantly on my mind yet never being able to hold you, tell you how desperately in love with you I am. \n\nI want you to know, there has not been a day, an hour since we parted that I haven't thought of you. I want you, no, need you in my life, if even just from a distance such as we are now, but I also need you to know that this is all it can be for now. I can't leave my family again, put them through what I put them through before. I'm sorry, but this is how I was raised and I can't just make that all go away, as much as I tell myself that I can or as much as I want to be able to make it happen.\n\nI love you, with all my heart, and I always will. I love you more than life itself and hope you can find it within yourself to understand and forgive me for the choices I felt I was forced to make. Please write back to me.\n\nForever,\n\nMichael\n\nHis hands shaking, he addressed the envelope, to her work address, hoping she was still at the same place, stamped it and walked it down to the mailbox.\n\nThe phone call came four days later. Sara told Michael how she had shook with fear and anticipation the day that the letter arrived. How she had begun opening it six different times, but stopped each time for fear that he was writing an angry response to her call. How finally she had found the courage to open it and had to close her office door so that her coworkers would not see the tears of joy that flooded from her eyes. Sara also told Michael that she felt the same. She couldn't stand not having him, somehow, in her life. Just the hope of someday being together was better than the desperate ache of not having any contact at all.\n\n""I thought sure you didn't want anything at all to do with me when you didn't answer my letter,"" she said.\n\n""What letter?"" he asked, yet again taken aback.\n\n""About a week or two after I got back, I sent a letter to your office,"" she said.\n\n""I never received it. God, Sara, I would have responded in a heartbeat if I had,"" he replied, wondering what ever happened to that letter. Although deep down he was pretty sure he knew...his receptionist had been his wife's maid of honor at their wedding. What else had never made it to his desk? God only knew, but confronting the situation was out of the question for him, so he would be forced to let it pass.\n\nThey exchanged new post office boxes and wrote again, sometimes several times a day, their love for each other growing yet stronger, even with, or perhaps because of, the distance between them.\n\nHis wife was from Texas, and for the next month and a half they made plans for an extended road trip. From Washington, across to Montana, down through Colorado (through Denver as it turned out) and finally into Texas to spend a week or so with her family. His brother was in Texas, too, only about 30 miles from her family. He told Sara of his plans, even sent her an itinerary of where they would be each day. He also told her that he wasn't sure if he would be able to write during the trip, but asked that she remember that his thoughts would be constantly on her. He wasn't exactly looking forward to the trip, other than the chance to see his brother again and stopping at the one place he had always wanted to visit, Tombstone, AZ. He'd always been fascinated with that town, ever since being a little boy. Sometimes he thought he had been born 100 years too late.\n\nThe trip was relatively uneventful in the beginning. The usual bickering of the kids during the long hours of the drive, although they had just bought a custom van complete with television and individual stereos installed for the boys. They went to Six Flags, Wet and Wild, Fiesta Texas, anything the boys wanted to do, he did willingly. He did his best to not get angry or upset with the petty things that happened, after all, they were just kids. \n\nAs it turned out, he was able to send Sara a postcard from every place they visited, even picking up little trinkets to send to her from all the amusement parks they went to. He would leave, under the pretense of going to the store for this or that and spend a few minutes writing a quick note to her, telling her how much he loved and desired her, describing all of the things he wanted to be doing to, for, with her and mailing it before going back to wherever they were staying. In all, he sent some 30 mailings to her during the three weeks of the vacation.\n\nWhile in Texas, he and his brother were able to be off by themselves for the day. They had bought a couple of six-packs and lay in the Guadalupe River, talking. Michael had already decided he was going to tell his brother at least part of the story, but after a few beers, the entire saga flowed from him. God, it felt good to be able to share all of this with someone. Years ago, he would never have considered telling his brother any of this, but now they were extremely close and Michael knew his brother would keep his confidence. His brother stared in wonder as the story unfolded, unable to believe his ears. Michael had always been the straight laced one in the family, and the very idea that he had done what he had done, and indeed continued to do, was much more than his brother had ever expected. Nonjudgemental, as Michael knew he would be, his brother offered the love and support that only a sibling can. \n\nIt's amazing, what can finally precipitate a life changing decision. Something very trivial can be the 'straw that broke the camel's back'.\n\nTombstone, August, 1994...\n\nHe had finally arrived. A place that was so full of historical significance that the entire town was an historical landmark. He could almost feel the presence of the legendary Wyatt Earp, Doc Holliday and Ike Clanton. He could almost smell the residual of gunpowder assaulting his nostrils, even though he knew it was only his imagination. But the Gunfight at the OK Corral was a minor skirmish compared to the war that broke out between his family, and the carnage was nearly equal. \n\nIntolerable would just about have described his wife and stepsons. From the time they arrived, the flood of how boring this place was, and that there was nothing to do, and why in the hell had he dragged them all the way out here besieged him. Finally and for all time, he snapped. The anger that had been within him over the last several months flowed forth. He finally got the picture. Awaiting him for the rest of his life was the prospect of doing whatever they wanted and all would be well, but try for one goddamned day to do something that for over 30 years had been a dream of his and he would be bludgeoned for it. \n\nHis anger didn't come out as violent, although he certainly told them in no uncertain terms that they were welcome to go back to the motel and do whatever the hell they wanted to...but his anger went inward and he had such clarity of vision, probably for the first time in his life. \n\nHis letter to Sara that night...\n\nMy Darling Sara,\n\nToday I had an epiphany. I will not stay in this situation one minute longer than I have to. After some long hard thinking I have finally made a decision that I should have made four months ago and I hope, my love, that it is not too late. I am going to leave my family, once and for all and do whatever it takes to be with you. Why should I put myself through the torment of staying with someone I can barely tolerate when I know there is the one person that I have ever truly loved waiting for me, reading this letter right now. If plans work out as I have them in my head, I should be able to be with you, in your arms, making love with you by Halloween. Please say you'll believe that I will never leave you again. I know that's a lot to ask, and I wouldn't blame you if you just laughed and tore this letter up, but I give you my solemn promise that it will never happen again. I know, now, that you are the only thing in life that I want and I can't stand the thought of being apart from you for any longer than it takes to settle things with ""her"". I love you more right this second than I ever have, and not nearly as much as I will tomorrow.\n\nForever...\n\nMichael\n\n When Sara read the letter three days later, she was glad she was sitting down. Finally, they would be together, two souls that both of them believed beyond any doubt had been put on this Earth so somehow find each other and have a life together. They had both wasted the first half of their lives...they would spend the rest of their lives making up for that to one another.\n\n Ahhh, the sweet innocence of youth...even into the 40s. There are two sayings that are appropriate at this point...The best laid plans of mice and men, oft times go awry...and that the Good Lord works in mysterious ways...Michael and Sara were soon to find out just exactly what those sayings meant..."
113,Affair 3 One week later...,"['MF', 'cheat']","Now if he could just figure out a way of making it happen. He had tried just leaving, but he knew he couldn't, wouldn't, just do that. His wife and stepsons had moved up here from Texas to be with him. Their entire family was in Texas and they were never comfortable living in the Northwest. That was one of the big reasons that brought him back from Denver in the first place...the feeling he was abandoning them in an area they wouldn't have come to in the first place, if not for him.\n\nHaving no time to read Sara's letters now, as much as he wanted to, he headed into the office. He had just signed on-line (Sara had promised to be there on the day he got back). As the screen was coming up, the door to the clinic opened. He minimized the window on his computer and went up front to see who it could possibly be. To his surprise, it was the clinic owner. He NEVER showed up early, in fact it was an accomplishment for him to get there on time to see his first patient. Without any pleasantries, he told Michael he needed to see him in his office. \n\n""Michael, I know you've been having some personal problems in your life, and we've tried to help you through those, but something has come up that we can't turn our backs on now.""\n\nMichael could feel the cold sweat forming, his stomach churning...whatever was coming, he knew it wasn't good.\n\n""While you were gone, we did some checking into the accounts receivable. It seems that the receivables haven't been being worked properly and the billings haven't been being sent out in a timely enough manner. We've talked with our accountants and to be quite blunt, they told us we ought to fire you as soon as you got back, but you've been with us for five years and you're not just our office manager. You are our friend, as well, and we don't want to do that. Instead, effective immediately, you are on a fourteen day suspension, with pay, until we can research this further and talk to a couple more people. We'll then have a meeting with you and decide where we need to go from there.""\n\nMichael was thunderstruck, for about 5 minutes, then the plan began to form in his mind. Oh, yes, God DOES work in strange and mysterious ways, his wonders to behold. If he had wanted some kind of a sign, he had just run smack dab into a billboard!\n\nHe went back to his office, quickly typing an email to Sara that something had happened, telling her he was okay, but wouldn't be able to get on-line. He would call her as soon as he could.\n\nThe next hour and a half were spent in a parking lot of a local grocery store, reading all of Sara's cards and letters. More surprises in store, as he discovered while he read. It seemed her husband received a short notice transfer and she had moved! To Texas!! To a small town north of Dallas. In fact, she had been on the road that ran in front of Wet and Wild while he had been there! God, so close, yet... His mind was reeling. Just about the time a plan formed in his mind, something came along to require an amendment. But the plan was there and it was workable. The one letter that meant more than anything was the one that began:\n\nDearest Michael,\n\nAs I wrote to you in my last letter, my printer was packed, but I've had to unpack it and hook it up again because my hands are shaking too badly to write this out. I just received your letter from Tombstone. My love, Halloween? Really? I can't believe it, that is less than three months away. Yes, Michael, I believe you. I know you would never do anything to hurt me ever again and I do want to be with you...forever.\n\nLove Always,\n\nSara\n\n Now that Sara had moved, there was no way of contacting her. She had closed her old mailbox, so there was nothing to do but wait for her to either call him at the house or write to him, giving him a new address or phone number. That was going to be even harder than waiting the two weeks to find out if he had a job or not, although the second part didn't matter. He already knew he wasn't going back. He was moving the family to Texas.\n\nPlans were made and they listed the house with a realtor. While his wife stayed with the house, the kids would be able to stay in their old schools, and Michael would go to Texas ahead of time, to pave the way for the move. After some touchup work on the house, he loaded the van, along with a large U-Haul trailer to pull behind and he was off. \n\nOf course, Sara was aware of everything that was happening at this point. The letters continued. In fact, the day after he returned from vacation, an express mail package arrived in his box with her new address and phone number, accompanied by an anxious note wondering what had happened. He had called her at once and explained everything as he knew it at the time. They both were excited about the prospect of being together so soon. Just knowing they would be in the same state, even as large a state as Texas, was an achievement.\n\nHe had written her his itinerary for his return trip to Texas. He was going to drive to the town she was in and spend a couple of days with her, whatever time she could allow him, before continuing down to South Central Texas which was his final destination. He gave her the name and location of the motel he would be staying in and the time he expected to arrive. As luck would have it, thanks to a flat tire in the middle of nowhere in Oklahoma on a Sunday, he was late.\n\n""Somebody is going to be glad you've arrived,"" the pretty young desk clerk told Michael when he checked in.\n\n""What do you mean?"" he asked.\n\n""Well, I've had a call about every half hour for the last three hours asking if you have checked in yet. Some lady that wouldn't leave her name,"" she smiled.\n\n""Oh. Well, thanks for telling me,"" Michael responded, unable to stifle a smile of his own.\n\n""Y'all have a real nice stay, now,"" she teased.\n\nTen minutes after arriving in his room, the telephone rang.\n\n""Hello?"" he said into the receiver, as if he had to say it like a question. Sara was, after all, the only one that had a clue where he was.\n\n""Hi..."" that voice again that could always make his heart race, no matter how often he heard it.\n\n""Hi, darling. I love you. I miss you. I want you so badly right this minute,"" Michael whispered.\n\n""I know, Michael, but you know I can't come over tonight. I'll be over as soon as I can in the morning, though. What room are you in?""\n\nMichael gave Sara the room number. ""I know you can't come over right now, but that doesn't mean all of the other things aren't true.""\n\n""I'll see you in the morning. I'm in the garage supposedly calling my sister. Gotta run, honey. I love you so much, Michael,"" and then the line went dead.\n\nMichael slept well that night. He didn't think he would, but just being so close to Sara this evening made him feel almost at the home he always wanted to be at, the home he had been searching for all these years.\n\nHe awoke and took his shower. He knew Sara couldn't be here until 10:00 or so and he went out to change the tire on the van from the spare back to the road tire. As he was working, he looked up. She was standing next to the building, leaning against it, watching him. She was even more beautiful than he remembered. Her porcelain skin, the sun reflecting off her silky red hair, her hazel eyes. Her lips were so sensual, the faint trace of freckles on her face so appealing. Leaving his tools on the ground, he stood and walked to her. He didn't want to run, he wanted to take all of this vision of beauty in. She was wearing a black skirt, a few inches above the knee, showing off her wonderful legs. Even at 45 she had the best legs he'd ever seen. Thoughts flashed back to Denver and how they had felt wrapped around him as he was in her, how they felt draped over his shoulders as his tongue was upon her. Her sweater was black and red striped, accentuating the swell of her near perfect breasts. God, how he loved the way they swayed toward him when she was astride him. He was mesmerized, his eyes locked onto hers as he walked toward her. Taking her into his arms, hers folding around him, they kissed in the parking lot of that motel like lovers who had not seen each other in months, as indeed they were.\n\n""God, Sara, I love you,"" he whispered into her hair as they embraced. ""I've missed you as I have never missed anybody in my life and I promise never to hurt you like that ever again,"" the tears welling up in his eyes again at the thought of what he had put her through.\n\n""It's okay, baby, I know. I KNOW you did what you felt you had to do and I really do understand. That's all behind us now. We're here with each other now and that's all that counts. All I want right now is to make love with you, to feel us together, to know that soon we'll spend the rest of our lives together, making each other happy, never hurting each other.""\n\nAbandoning his tools, the tire still half off, lying in the parking lot, he led her to his room, to their room. Once inside, they were two lovers possessed. They slammed and locked the door and were upon each other. Their mouths and tongues exploring, his hands slipped beneath her sweater, releasing the front clasp of her bra, separating the halves and cupping his hands to her breasts, her already erect nipples hard against the palms of his hands. As they continued their passionate kiss, she reached for his shirt, tearing the front apart, sending buttons scattering everywhere. He shuffled out of it and raised her sweater over her head, discarding it and her bra on the now increasing pile of clothing on the floor. His mouth was upon her breasts, tasting her for the first time in so long, yet remembering her flavor perfectly. Her back arched, pressing herself more tightly against him.\n\nTwirling her around he pressed her against the dresser, raising her skirt over her hips, exposing the white tops of her legs above her black stockings, and her pantiless pussy. She leaned back against the dresser, her ass sliding upon it and he immediately knelt before her, his mouth pressing on her already wet pussy, his tongue sliding into her, invading her very core. Her hips thrust hard against his mouth, his mustache tickling her clit, she was ready to come already and as he sucked and licked her she climaxed. Not backing off, but pulling his tongue from within her, he circled her clit with it, bathing it, washing it, stimulating her mercilessly until she came again. He loved making her come and continued to manipulate her clit, sending her on a rollercoaster of miniclimax after miniclimax until she begged him to fuck her.\n\nStanding, his throbbing tool in his hand, he entered her like a man possessed. Her back was against the mirror of the dresser, her ankles over his shoulders, almost doubled in two as he slammed his hard cock over and over into her. Her words of encouragement, how much she loved the feeling of him inside her, how he could fuck her like no man ever could, how he made her feel as she never had before, spurred him on. He was an animal, filled with animal lust and he couldn't get deeply enough into her. His balls tensed and she could feel him expanding within her.\n\n""Oh, God, Michael...yes, I feel you getting bigger...give it to me harder. Michael, I'm going to come again with you inside me!"" And so she did, as Michael unleashed the most intense orgasm he had ever felt in his life. He remained hard inside of her for a long time, but finally, nature being what it is, he slipped from within her.\n\nThey lay together on the bed, talking, planning dreaming. They made love many times in the next two days, and if Sara wasn't telling Michael that she loved him, then he was telling her. No hesitations this time. Never another hesitation for as long as they would be together. Sara still had to leave at the end of the day, much to Michael's dismay, but he knew the realities. They were planning on destroying two marriages for their own benefit, not that the marriages weren't pretty well shot already, but still.\n\nThe plans continued whenever they were not making love and, by the end of the two days, they were pretty well established. They discussed it, and considering the sale of the house up north and things that Sara would have to do, Halloween probably wasn't a realistic date. But they decided Christmas should definitely be workable and discussed spending their first Christmas together.\n\nLittle did they know that something neither of them had any control of would lay waste to those plans as well..."
114,Affair 4 The Final Chapter,"['MF', 'cheat']","They kept in contact, on a daily basis and he would make the two hour trip to see her over her lunch hour every Saturday, and then drive the two hours back and spend the rest of the week alone, waiting for things to be resolved, so that they could finally be together. In March of 1996, he changed jobs and moved once again, this time to within a mile of where she lived, hoping to have more opportunities to be together. He gave her a key to the apartment so that she could stop by whenever she wanted to.\n\nIn April, he came home to find a note on his counter. She had written that she had been torn in two directions for too long and needed to make a decision, between her loyalty to her children and her love for him. The children won. She felt they would never forgive her if she ever left their father, and she couldn't make that sacrifice, not even for Michael. She said that she had closed her mailbox and for him not to write to her again. She would mail the key back to him the next day, which she did.\n\nMichael respected her wishes, no matter that he was dying inside for want of contacting her. But in his heart, he knew the decision wouldn't last. They had been through this before, each of them at one time or another, and the other was always strong enough to wait until there was a change of heart...and so it was, this time, as well. A month later, he got a call from her. She was still torn, but still loved him and didn't want to just lose all contact with him.\n\nOver the next several months, they saw and talked with each other less and less. The things they had to say to each other became more strained...conversation just didn't seem to be as easy anymore, most likely because they both knew, in their minds even if they didn't want to admit it in their hearts, that they would never really be together, and neither wanted to have to be hurt again. He was afraid of saying too much and frightening her off again, so they pretended to be just friends, even though it was obvious it was tearing them both up. They never did make love again after that letter in April. She was afraid to even let him touch her for fear of losing her resolve, and it was July before they even kissed again.\n\nIn August, she moved yet again. Not far, but far enough so they could no longer meet in the local park and talk with each other. \n\nNow it is November and they haven't seen or talked with one another in over a month. Circumstances have made that impossible, and Michael has finally admitted to himself that it is time to get on with his life. He knows how difficult that is going to be, because in the back of his mind there will always be that comparison, that knowing that he blew his opportunity to be with his soulmate when he made the decision to leave that cold morning in Denver. In all of this, that is his only regret because he is convinced that was the one thing that could have made a difference in all of this."
115,Afraid of Sleeping Alone,"['mf', 'inc']","During the first couple of nights in our new apartment there were no problems as each of us had its own bedroom. I immediately saw the advantages of being alone in my own room since now I could look at my girly magazines without risking being discovered by Linda. But on the third night, Linda who until then had never slept in a room of her own, began to have bad dreams and she no longer wished to sleep by herself in her room. For half a dozen nights in a row she would come barging into mother's room in the middle of the night refusing to return to her own room. Linda definitely didn't want to sleep by herself, ever since she had been a baby she had been used to have me in her room and she now found all sort of excuses to climb into mother's bed barely an hour after she had retired to her room.\n\nI must say here than mother was a widow and ever since the death of my father, four years previously, she didn't go out on dates very often. But she probably expected to get married one day and she still kept the large bed in which she and father slept when he was alived. Linda and I, we each had a single bed and because of the fact that mother had room to spare in her bed, Linda would go there whenever she was afraid and this was mostly every night.\n\nSoon mother got tiered of being awaken at all hours of the night and she decided one night to lock her bedroom's door from the inside. When my sister realized that mother's door was locked she felt that she had no other choice but to come into my own room. I will always remember that first time that she quietly opened my bedroom door well after midnight. Even though she didn't make any noise when she entered my room, I still heard her enter, I even watched her slowly approaching my bed in the dim light coming from my window. She was very scared, it was plain to see since she was shaking and the minute she realized that I was awake she begged me to let her climb in bed with me.\n\nI became angry at her since there was barely enough room for me in my bed, but I was so sleepy that without thinking further I threw the blanket over and I made room for her next to me. Half a minute later I was fully asleep. But a couple of hours later, I got up to go to the bathroom and when I came back Linda was taking most of the space in my bed and I had to squeeze in next to her. Without even being fully aware of it, my cock was pressing against her developing bottom, I could even feel the heat of her bottom's cheeks against my groin and soon my cock was very hard. I knew that there was only the thin material of my pajama as well as her own pajama that was separating my cock from her girly rump.\n\nBefore that night, it had never occurred to me that my sister could be sexually attractive, but now that I could feel her round buttocks, - in the last year Linda's body had begun to change into that of a woman - I began visualizing her in a completely new perspective. Her hips had begun to flare out and her breasts were now the seize of large oranges, even the baby fat around her thighs had begun to be replaced by muscles. To make matters worse, she was constantly trying to shove her bottom against me as she tried to seek my body heat inside the cold apartment. For the remainder of the night I wasn't able to sleep at all, as soon as I felt her bottom against me I had trouble restraining myself from shoving my cock against her warm behind. I knew that it wouldn't have taken more than a dozen shoves before I would have paid tribute to her bottom with a load of cum, but I feared too much what the consequences would bring afterward.\n\nFinally in the morning, I heard mother calling us from the kitchen. As soon as Linda heard mother, she turned toward me and she begged me not to say a word to mother about her coming into my room. She wouldn't leave my room until I agreed to keep my mouth shut about it. As soon as she was gone I seized my cock in my hand and I began to pump it until I experienced the relief of a climax.\n\nThat same evening, not very long after I had climbed in bed, I heard my sister entering my room once again. The previous night I had enjoyed her presence in bed with me, but at the same time I knew that while she was lying next to me it was difficult if not impossible for me to sleep with her so close to me. But before I had given her my approval, she was already cuddling against me and I hadn't the heart to tell her to leave. In a few minutes she was sound asleep whereas my cock was stone hard and pressing against her bottom once again. For the next two hours I fought a battle of will in my mind, one part of me wanted very much for me to rub my cock against her full bottom, while the other part was trying to prevent this. I knew that if I was to succumb and to give in to my desire, it would be incest, but as the minutes went by I could tell that my pulsating cock was getting closer to tip the scale in its favor.\n\nThen at last, being no longer able to restrain myself, I slowly began to shove my twitching erection in the crack of her bottom. It didn't take very long for my boiling spunk to spurt out of my cock in jets and thus soaking my pajama. Even as the last pulse of pleasure was squirting my seed against my sister bottom, I knew that the thin material of both of our pajamas was now very wet. My sister never realized what I had done to her that first night. Again in the morning, just before the light of dawn, I fucked her bottom one more time and by now I knew that the material of her pajamas over her bottom must have been soaking wet.\n\nWhen she got out of bed about an hour later, she kept pressing the flat of her hand against her bottom and I knew that she was investigating why she was so wet. But she didn't say a word as she left for her room. Surely I told myself she must know by now what I had done this to her and she certainly wasn't going to come back into my room again.\n\nBut she did come back that same night. It was later than the previous night and I knew that she had probably tried to stay in her room. But her fear of sleeping along was greater than the fear of feeling my erection pressing against her and once again she was soon lying close to me in my bed. I was a little disappointed when she remained on her back instead of lying on her side as she usually did. In this new position her bottom was no longer available to me. After a little over half an hour, I still couldn't sleep, my cock kept twitching in my pajamas as if it was trying to remind me of the presence of my sister lying next to me. But during the night, while she was sleeping, she turned over on her side and her rump was pressing against my cock once again. By now she seemed to be sleeping and I was very careful when I began to shove my eager cock against the crack of her bottom. But all of a sudden, I felt her body moving. She suddenly turned on her back and in what seemed to me at the time as a much too loud voice, she asked me what I was doing.\n\n""I was just turning around."" I said in a trembling voice.\n\n""No you weren't. You were pressing yourself against me and I want you to stop doing this.""\n\nI knew then that she hadn't been sleeping at all and when she had turned on her side she probably thought that I was sleeping. She seemed very angry at me and by the high pitch of her voice I could tell that she was close to tears.\n\n""Well you know that my bed is too small for the both of us, why don't you go into your own bed if you don't like it here.""\n\n""I will tell mother what you were trying to do if you ever try this again."" She was in tear now.\n\n""Fine with me. Mother will probably want to know what you were doing here in the first place. Remember you are the one that is in the wrong bed, not me.""\n\nThere was more crying and I really felt sorry for her, but I had to act this way with her since I knew that mother was going to kill me if Linda was to tell her that I was rubbing my cock against her.\n\n""Why are you doing this to me? You know that I can't sleep in my room all alone.""\n\n""I can't help myself. Each and every time that you are lying next to me I have trouble falling asleep unless I ...., well you know I have to find release somehow otherwise I will remain awake all night.""\n\nI knew that she and her friends often talked about sex in school and being twelve she certainly was well informed on the matter. She knew exactly what I had been doing to her.\n\n""You're my brother, you can't do this to me. This is incest, it's horrible of you to treat me in such a way.""\n\n""Listen Linda, I can't help myself. As long as you are in my bed, I find it impossible to sleep unless I get this release first. Even though you are my sister, you are a beautiful and sexy girl, you can't blame me for finding you attractive.""\n\nThis seemed to calm her a little but I could tell that she was still on edge, even as we talked she was trying to keep her body as far away as possible from me.\n\n""Well I want you to stop doing this. If you promises me that you will never do it again, I won't tell mother.""\n\n""You know I can't promise that since I have no control over my erection.""\n\nNever before had I used such a word in front of her and now that it had escaped from my mouth it made me feel even more lewd.\n\n""I don't like it when you do that. It's wrong.""\n\n""Then go back to your room and I won't bother you. It's also wrong for a sister to sleep in bed with her brother.""\n\nAgain she began crying, I now felt very bad about the whole thing. Without thinking much about it, I shoved my arms around her and I pressed her against me in a protective manner. There was nothing sexual about it and it was an expression of genuine brotherly love. But even as she kept crying in my arms, I could feel my cock twitching more than ever. I knew that it was certainly not out of brotherly love that it was doing so. As I tried to calm her down a little, my lower body, as if having a mind of its own, began to rhythmically press against her waist and even though I knew what was happening, I couldn't stop myself. Linda was now behaving like a trapped animal, even though she was trying to get as far as possible from my poking cock, her resistance was weak but at the same time I could tell that she was finding comfort in my arms. Then the crisis was upon me and while I felt the intense pleasure of a climax, I also felt my spunk jetting out of the tip of my cock. Even after the grand crisis was over, I continued to hold her tightly in my arms while keeping my now soft and sticky cock pressed against her waist. We both fell asleep while she had her head resting on one of my arms and with my other arm holding her tightly against me.\n\nWhen I woke up a couple of hours later we were pretty much in the same position and Linda was still sleeping. As soon as I placed one of my hands between our two bodies so as to investigate the mess, I was horrified to see that both of our pajamas were soaking wet. Again I felt a strong desire for her and my cock was getting harder by the second. To make matters worst, my sister turned on her right side, which I knew was her favorite position, she thus had her round bottom facing me. Less than a minute later I was once again dry fucking her, this time with my cock pressing between the crack of her bottom cheeks.\n\nI couldn't say if she was aware of my doing, but as soon as I unloaded my spunk against her bottom, I felt into a deep sleep. When mother called us from the kitchen the next morning, Linda was the first to get out of bed. As she hurriedly left for the washroom, I noticed that the back of her pajamas was stained with the proof of my deed of the night, even the waist appeared soaked.\n\nShe didn't mention that fact to me later and I was grateful to her for that. That night I dry fucked her again and I knew that she was aware of what I was doing but she didn't try to stop me. She probably figured that this was the price to pay for sleeping in my bed and she was willing to pay it.\n\nBut after a week of this I became more demanding of her. I would often dry fuck her two or three times during the night and then I gradually began to let my hand roam over her bottom. One night, while I was rubbing my cock against her bottom, I carefully brought my hand over her breasts. Of course it was over the material of her pajamas but still I could feel her hard teats underneath and when I began to play with her nipples, I felt her body move a little thus revealing to me that she was not sleeping.\n\nShe let me climax while my left hand was fondling her bosom, when I was done I felt asleep with my hand resting against her breast. For the next three weeks she came in my bed every single night and ever since I had threaten her to send her back to her room, she never once tried to stop me from rubbing my erection against her. But now that she was letting me play with her breasts, I didn't know exactly what to expect from her. One thing I knew though, I shouldn't be going to fast with the exploration of her body since it could panic her.\n\nThis went on for some time, she was now accepting the presence of my hands on her bosom even while we were talking in bed. One night, I made my mind to move one more notch in the exploration of her body and to let my hand roam into unexplored territories. While I was shoving my cock - always over her pajamas - into the crack of her bottom, I carefully slipped my hand under the top of the garment and before she could stop me, I had one of her warm breast in the palm of my hand.\n\n""Please take your hand away, I don't want this to go any further than it has already gone."" As she said this she brought both of her hands over her bosom trying to prevent me from fondling her breast underneath.\n\n""What's the difference if my hand is over or under your pajamas top. Is it more proper when I fondle you with my hand over the material?""\n\nShe didn't answer and I could tell that she was debating in her mind so as to what to do next. Then I felt the pressure of her hands over mine decreasing and I knew that I had won. I then occur to me that if I was patient enough and didn't proceed too quickly, I would probably be able to fuck her in the not too distant future. Now that she was letting me play with her nipple, I could tell that she was beginning to enjoy the feeling of my hands over her naked breasts. Most of the time she would even presses her bosom against my hand while I did this.\n\nUntil then, every time that I fondled her while rubbing myself against her, she was always stretched on her right side with her bottom toward me. I then began to try to make her stretch on her back while fondling her. It took me a couple of evenings of coaxing her by applying pressure with my hands, but finally one night she conceded to my will and from then on while I would play with her breasts, I began kissing her on the neck at the same time. Lower and lower went my mouth until my lips were soon allowed to kiss her breasts with her pajama top fully opened.\n\nI could tell that she loved the pressure and suction of my mouth on her breasts, then I felt for the first time ever, one of her hands at the back of my head as I sucked on one breast. I knew that victory was near. Yes I was going to fuck her and I was not going to have to wait much longer.\n\nOne thing I did to her was probably responsible for greatly accelerated things though. She was lying on her back one night while I was kissing her bosom all over, it then occurred to me that I had never kissed a girl on the lips yet. Being aroused as I was, I couldn't care less at the moment if the girl was my sister or if she was only twelve. Slowly, I moved my mouth along the length of her neck until I was kissing her chin. My sister then surprised me by tilting her head a little toward me thus giving me easier access to her lips. Had she done this on purpose or was it only her instinct. I couldn't tell and I didn't care. When my mouth actually came to rest on her lips, she remained very still and even though she didn't cooperate by parting her lips or applying pressure, she neither tried to stop me. I kiss her again and again and I could tell that her reluctance to open her lips was decreasing by the second and just like I had expected, she soon let me slip my tongue between her lips. A second later I was exploring her mouth with my curling tongue.\n\nThis was a decisive moment for Linda since it marked the complete end to her resistance. From than moment on, she even assisted me in removing her pajama top as soon as we were in bed, and for the next couple of nights I did everything to her except to touch her cunt. But that was my next conquest and I think she was expecting it since the very first time that my hand went between her legs over her pajama she remained very still and further more she even parted her legs to give me better access.\n\nI then knew that she was sold on the idea of having my hand fondling her cunt. On that same night, I was even permitted to place my hand directly on her cunt under her cumbersome pajama, and soon I made her remove them completely. Now that she was naked in my bed, the next step was for me to fuck her. But before I did this, I wanted to kiss her virgin cunt. I didn't let her time enough to realize that this was my intention, I had my mouth glued on her cunt before she could even begin to protest and soon I felt her own hands around my cock as she began to toy with it and with my balls. I didn't fuck her that night since she made me come twice with her mouth while I was sucking and licking her cunt. For over any hour I made her twitch her lower body over my mouth, and every ten minutes or so I could hear strange noises escaping her mouth as she inundated my tongue with her abundant secretions. We spent the rest of the night in each other's arms and by early morning, just before she left for her room, she looked at me and after throwing her arms around my neck, she whispered in my ears that she loved me.\n\nThe following night was the night of our initiation. By now, I knew that she was aware that I intend to fuck her that night even though she didn't say so, and when I helped her remove her pajama, she asked me to be gentle with her. And gentle I was. First I made her lie on her back then I made her hold my erection while I stood on my knees between her parted legs. After telling her to aim my cock between the slippery lips of her cunt, I began to applied pressure until I felt the head pop inside. At that instant, she asked me to stop pushing since she felt stretched to the extreme. After a couple of minutes, during which time we both remained very still, I began once again to apply pressure. I felt my erection gaining another half inches then the head of my cock was prevented from going deeper by her maiden membrane. From the many talks I had had with my friends at school, I was expecting this. It seemed - by what I had heard them say - that the solution to overcome this barrier, was to give a hard shove so as to break the membrane as fast as possible and thus get it over with. But for some reason that I can't explain, I couldn't do this to Linda, I didn't want to cause her any pain. Instead, I kept on applying pressure until she told me once again to stop pushing since she felt funny inside and the stretching of her passage was beginning to hurt again. It took me well over fifteen minutes before I finally felt the head of my cock enter the central hole of her maiden membrane. By then I knew that from now on, it was only a matter of shoving deeper and the already pierced membrane would be completely ripped forever. She felt no more pain as I got deeper within her and soon I was fucking her properly.\n\nWhat heavenly delight. Never would I have imagined that fucking could be so wonderful. Linda was also in the seventh heaven of delight judging by her constant deep breathing and moaning. She came before I did and soon she threw her legs around my waists and with her heels she helped me shove deeper within her. Before I came within her I hesitated for a second, I was aware that she could well become pregnant from me since she had already began to have her periods a couple of months earlier. But what was the use of delaying the inevitable I told myself, if not tonight it was going to be tomorrow night or the night after, but one thing was sure, I was going to inundate her vagina sooner or later. Therefore my reasoning was that I might as well enjoy it to the utmost since I was going to do it anyway later on.\n\nLinda was twelve when we began fucking her and this went on for a year an a half before she became pregnant. When she announced the news to mother, she was almost fourteen then, and all hell broke loose. She told mother that an older boy had forced her into his car after school and he had raped her. Of course she didn't know the boy and he was not from her school. Since she was now well over two months pregnant mother figured that it was now too late to have the police investigate the matter. Beside mother didn't want everyone knowing that her daughter had been raped.\n\nLinda gave birth to a baby girl and before she did we kept on fucking until the week before the birth of our son. Although mother didn't suspect that I was the father, she later figured out the truth when a year later Linda became pregnant once again. Of course I was the father of her second child as well since during all that time we had been fucking each night and sometime during the day as well when mother wasn't around. But now I was almost eighteen and I had a good joy working as an apprentice reporter, even though I knew that mother didn't approve of what Linda and I we were doing, she pretended to be ignorant of the whole affair.\n\nToday as I write this I am twenty and Linda and I still live together with mother. Of course we moved to another part of the city and to everyone we are married to one another. O yes, never once was I or Linda ever tempted to go out with someone else. We are deeply in love with each other and I believe we will always be."
116,African Adventure,"['M+F', 'intr', 'nc']","That was about three years ago, and it was then that Sally put her proposition to me on how to keep getting the orders in: she would be the reps' plaything.\n\nAs you can guess, I wasn't too keen on the idea, but she kept on about it and in the end, I gave in and agreed it was the only solution. However I insisted that the reps wear condoms because apart from the obvious risk of disease, I didn't want my wife to get pregnant by another man. I kitted her out in all new sexy gear; basques, suspenders, stockings, really high spiky heeled shoes and some horny outfits, short tight skirts etc.\n\nOn her first date she looked a right horny sexy desirable tart and she watched me giving myself a hand shandy while waiting for her cab to arrive. While she was out I went through all the emotions, but I also found I was getting incredibly turned on at the thought of my wife being screwed by another man.\n\nSally got home late the following morning, having spent the night at the rep's hotel. When she got into work she was still highly excited and we locked ourselves into the office while she told me all about it. She was back in her working suit but when she sat down, her skirt rode up to reveal she was still wearing stockings. I knelt beside her as she told me how exciting and different it had been with David, the rep, how much better and how many orgasms she had had. She said he had fucked her three times before going to sleep and again when he woke up in the morning, she also said she had agreed to meet him again that night.\n\nIn the end I had to ask the inevitable questions: was he bigger and better than me. She giggled and said yes on both counts, she also added he was more of a stayer and when he came he really filled the condom every time - unlike me.\n\nShe crossed her legs and pulled her skirt up showing me she wasn't wearing any panties. I knelt there looking at the curve of her bum and the sensuous sweep of her thighs to the tops of her stockings. I gazed at the length of her lovely legs and got my cock out to give her a good fucking but she stopped me saying she was too sore and it would be nice if I gave myself a wank. I knelt there tossing myself off imagining David's big cock up her and I kissed her legs and knees.\n\nShe said, ""These are the stockings I wore while he screwed me, is it turning you on darling?' Turning me on? I was going crazy with lust and my lips caressed her milky white thigh, just above her stocking top. She lay back and opened her legs showing me her flushed and swollen pussy. That's when my come exploded from my cock and when she held my head and pulled my face into her yawning pussy so I could lick her and bring her off Sally climaxed noisily really dragging my face into her gash letting me continue to lick until I erupted all over the floor again.\n\nThat night, off she went again, without returning to work the following day. She told me that evening they had fucked on and off all night and most of the day and that she had really enjoyed it. It was clear to me that Sally was a natural whore.\n\nAfter that it came easily to her she gave good service to all our clients and relished the fact that they were, on the whole, bigger and better than me. I knew that things would never be the same between us again. I still loved her madly and she loved me in her own way but she made it quite clear that I could no longer satisfy her, which made me impotent in a strange way. I could always get a hard on knowing that she was being fucked and could wank off when I was licking her out after she'd been with a client but at other times, I struggled to get an erection. So I looked forward to her 'dates' but never once wanted to watch Sally in action.\n\nBusiness started to pick up again, mainly due to Sally's sexual prowess, but although we had contracts from all over the world, we still hadn't had a big African contract come in. My wife had had cocks from around the world, but she still hadn't had a big black one. I was now making enough money to afford agency girls again, so Sally reverted back to her old duties in the office. That was until recently when I got a call from an Ethiopian company, wanting certain parts and equipment. They told me that a rep would be coming over in the next month.\n\nNow Sally and I both knew, from the girls we used years before, that blackmen, especially east Africans, had extremely large cocks and I could tell that Sally was more than interested at the prospect of some 'overtime'.\n\nOn the day of Mr Ndabi and Mr Ackoko's visit Sally took more care getting ready for work than usual. Her hair was shining, her make-up perfect, and she was dressed in sexy suspenders, seamed stockings, knee length skirt with a daring split to the thigh and silk blouse without a bra - I could clearly see her large nipples showing through the luscious silk. She was out to pull a big black cock without a doubt.\n\nMr Ndabi and Mr Ackoko arrived at our office dead on time. Both were very handsome blackmen. Mr Ndabi was the youngest of the two in his mid to late twenties and was the superior of Mr Ackoko who insisted on my calllng Mr Ndabi 'Sir', as I was inferior to both of them. Sally was sitting typing but looking at Mr Ndabi with undisguised admiration.\n\nWe went into my office, and I called Sally in to take notes. She positioned herself so that her split skirt revealed a good length of stocking clad thigh. I got an instant hard on at her blatant display and Ackoko's eyes nearly popped out ot his head. Mr Ndabi just smiled lustfully.\n\nIt was hard going for me, all I could concentrate on was Sally and Ndabi fucking her good and hard. I brought some drinks in and we discussed the deal. Mr Ndabi said that he would go away and think about it and it might help if he had a woman with him. By then I had changed my mind about Sally doing the honours and offered to call up the agency, but he stopped me saying, ""How about your secretary would she like to spend the evening with us?"" I explained that she was married, but he insisted, ""Does that matter? I like her. She has a lovely body.""\n\nI went out to Sally and put it to her, adding that I didn't think it was a very good idea, but she went into the office and thanked Ndabi for his kind offer and agreed to go out that evening providing I came with them.\n\nMr Ackoko said that I should bring my wife along too, but I said she was away for the week. Sally giggled at my lie. We arranged to meet them at their hotel later that evening.\n\nSally was like an excited child as she dressed for the evening. She got herself all tarted up for her first blackman. I made sure she had a good supply of condoms in her bag as I thought after Mr Ndabi had fucked her, Mr Ackoko would have a go too. She looked divine, wearing a little black party dress over skimpy undies and sexy suspenders and stockings. I noticed her G-string was so tiny it was tight up her crack. God, my hard on was painful.\n\nWe met at their hotel and I drove to the restaurant that Ndabi had chosen. Sally sat in the back of the car with Mr Ndabi. I could hear her giggling and he asked her if her husband minded her being out on her own.\n\nLooking directly at me in the rearview mirror she said, ""No it's nothing to do with him, he's a bit of an old wanker anyway, no good for a woman.""\n\nThey all had a good laugh at that and I joined in. Then I heard Sally sigh and glanced round to see Mr Ndabi kIssing her, her legs wide open and his hand between her white thighs. We nearly had an accident as I swerved and Ackoko told me to concentrate on my driving.\n\n In the restaurant Sally was very excitable, especially when Ndabi gave me her G- string to look after. My wife was brilliant, her skin flushed and her eyes shining as he fingered her underneath the table. I could see she was really on heat.\n\nAfter the meal I offered to call them a cab to take them back to the hotel but Mr Ndabi said as my wife was away, why not go back to my place for drinks and whatever else. What could I do or say? I needed the contract and I realised that for the first time I could see my wife being well and truly fucked by not one man, but two.\n\nOnce home I fixed them a drink before seeing the babysitter out and checking on the kids. When I returned, Sally had put some music on and was dancing with Mr Ndabi, her dress was up at the back and his hands were on her bum, his fingers digging into the crack, holding her tightly against him. Their lips were joined in a sensual kiss, her arms around his neck, drawing him down. I couldn't help it, I groaned as I came in my pants.\n\nMr Ndabi sat Sally on the sofa as Ackoko pulled her dress up around her hips, she was unzipping Mr Ndabi and drawing his trousers down. I was gazing at my wife's gaping pussy when I heard her whisper ""Oh god! Oh god, just look at it!"" I did and received the biggest shock of my life, I was looking at the largest cock ever, of that I'm sure, it was still hanging down flaccid and all of 10 inches long. It was a huge soft rubbery thing dangling between his legs like a horse's.\n\nSally was going potty looking at his slowly erecting cock. Sbe held it in her tiny hands and started gently wanking it. I couldn't see how she was going to take such a monster without it splitting her in two.\n\nI was shaken out of my stupor by Mr Ackoko, he was rubbing a finger up and down Sally's pussy, he pulled me down to my knees between Sally's long legs and instructed me to lick her cunt to prepare it for Mr Ndabi. In a dream I obediently did as I was told, lapping my tongue the full length of Sally's gash, with her bucking her cunt at my face. I could hear her moaning so I looked up and saw her licking and sucking Ndabi's cock, now almost fully erect, its fat pink head squeezing itself clear from the foreskin. It looked all of a foot long.\n\nI went back to eating pussy, thoroughly enjoying myself when suddenly I felt Ackoko pulling me away. He pushed me to the floor as Mr Ndabi moved between Sally's splayed legs. I could see her holding his massive shaft guiding that huge shining pink knob between the soft dribbling folds of her pussy and as he raised her stockinged legs over his arms.\n\nI realised he wasn't wearing a condom but I was too far gone to stop him. Sally must have known as well but she just held it and fed it into her yawning minge.\n\nGod how she squealed as she took it and realised just how big he was. Her body twisted and turned as he worked it up inside her. I saw tears streaming down her cheeks. All I could do was stare as he squeezed his cock inside her tight tunnel. Sobs racked her body as he forced more and more in. He had about 10 inches in and she was begging him to stop but he had the bit between his teeth and there was no stopping him now.\n\nShe clawed at him as he rammed in and out and suddenly he was all the way in, his balls nestling against her thighs. He just stood there moving his hips gently back and forth and slowly Sally's sobs of pain turned to sobs of pleasure and she began to respond.\n\nShe started to work herself against him, grinding her hips into him as he just stood there letting her do all the work. She was sighing, then she shuddered and squealed as she climaxed. He pulled her to the floor with her legs stretched over his shoulders and fucked her hard, as she screamed in both pain and ecstacy.\n\nMr Ndabi shagged my wife for a good hour bringing her to climax after climax until she was too weak to move with him. He carried on regardless pausing briefly to regain his composure before setting about her again, then came the time he didn't pause at all, he kept right on fucking her getting faster and faster. SaIly knew he was about to come and urged him and begged him for his spunk.\n\nWhen he came, she went crazy, screaming the house down. That's when I come in my pants again. Mr Ackoko pushed me towards Mr Ndabi saying: ""We must thank my chief for allowing us to watch him mate with a woman, then we must leave otherwise it will be on insult to him.""\n\nHe went up to Mr Ndabi and said ""Thank you sir for the honour you have bestowed upon me,"" I followed, bowing as I repeated Ackoko' s words. I asked Ackoko if he was going to fuck Sally as well but he explained that it would be impossible as he was not worthy of her now she had been wIth Mr Ndabi.\n\nI didn't get much sleep that night my mind was full of what I had seen earlier. but my thoughts were interrupted by the sound of our bed creaking and soon I heard Sally's moans and cries as Mr Ndabi took her again. I tossed myself off twice during the time it took him to fuck her, her cries grew louder and louder but I resisted the temptation to disturb them, I just wanted to hear my wife being fucked and put in the club by that big-cocked blackman.\n\nThere's so much more to tell you, like the next morning when Ackoko discovered that Sally was not my secretary and was in fact my wife and said I would be privileged to lick her out just after Ndabi had fucked her and I tasted his thick spicy come. How Sally went back to Ndabi's hotel for four days and returned knackered, sore and pregnant and how a big fat contract landed signed and sealed on my desk the day she returned.\n\nI know that her child will be well taken care of by Mr Ndabi and have been told it is a great honour to have my wife chosen to mate with such a great and important man. In fact, I can't wait until the baby is born so that Mr Ndabi comes over again and I can watch him and Sally renewing their friendship."
117,African Dreams,"['MF', 'intr']","Mark sighed and started to trudge over the uneven ground towards the grove. There was no way he was going to go through this every evening; he would have to have to buy a tracker program. Of course, he could have turned the room off and not bothered hunting his son down. But he had read in far too many books that doing that could harm the development of the child. He was dubious of many of the claims made in those books, but these days he couldn't afford to add to his weighty problems.\n\nSo he walked in the sweltering heat, as he always did, to recover his son from a world that didn't exist. At least he wouldn't have to worry about being burnt by the sun. It was programmed to be fully safe for all ages and Dean hadn't even got a tan, despite all the hours he spent in the room.\n\nFinally, he reached the trees and peered into the darkness under them. ""Dean? Come on, it's past your bedtime.""\n\n""Don't want to!"" A petulant voice replied from less than five feet away.\n\n""Don't start now, Dean, please! It'll all be here for you tomorrow.""\n\nReceiving no reply, Mark pushed into the dense growth. Something was moving just a few feet ahead. ""Dean! Come here this instant!"" He pushed through the grass and something large stood up in front of him.\n\nIt roared straight into Mark's face and he fell back in fright, instinctively balling up on the floor.\n\nThen common sense took over and he felt embarrassed and angry. He looked up at Dean's laughing face as his son sat on top of the lion's head. ""You're funny!"" Dean remarked delighted.\n\nMark counted to five and then stood up. Of course the lion was no threat, but even after the last few weeks it was still almost impossible to convince the primitive sections of his brain of that fact. Dean made no attempt to hide again, perhaps aware that he had pushed his father as far as he should.\n\nMark picked his son off the lion and said ""Door,"" loudly enough for the computer to register.\n\n""Door!"" Dean mimicked as the exit from the room and the route back to reality appeared as if by magic.\n\nThe house lights seemed dim after the African savannah. But then, that only matched Mark's feelings for the house. Once it had been a home, now it was just a house. Empty and cold.\n\nMark pushed those thoughts from his mind and put his son to bed. After he closed the door of Dean's room behind him, Mark dreaded the evening ahead. As he had dreaded all the evenings for months now.\n\nThis was the time when the house seemed the most empty. When Dean was up, even when in that playroom of his, Mark could fool himself that everything was alright. That Helen had just gone out for a few minutes. That she would be returning from doing the grocery shopping soon. That she wouldn't be run off the road by some drunk fucker--\n\nMark cursed his treacherous mind and headed back to the stairs. Helen's death had ruined every memory he had of her. The six years of happiness and love were now overlaid, like an oily film, with the memory of that day when his world shattered.\n\nHis psychiatrist told him that one day he would be able to remember the good times unsullied by her death, but Mark didn't believe him.\n\nHe looked in on his own bedroom, but couldn't face the prospect of sleeping there that night. He would have moved into the spare room, but for the fact that if he did that he knew he would never go into his and Helen's bedroom ever again.\n\nBlazing sunlight was leaking round the door of Dean's playroom. He had forgotten to turn the thing off. Something stopped him in the process of shutting the VR room down and he stepped inside. It'd be better than staying in the house with all those painful memories of Helen, and he'd still be close by if Dean needed him.\n\nHe closed the door behind him and suddenly he was alone in the middle of Africa. He looked around him and he had to admit it was totally realistic. It should be too at the price he had paid for it.\n\nMark tried to decide which way to go, but anything interesting looked miles away. A smile crossed his face. Why walk?\n\n""Guide,"" he said and an eight-foot tall pink dinosaur appeared beside him.\n\n""Hi!"" it said enthusiastically. ""What do you want to do today?""\n\n""Basic menu,"" growled Mark. The dinosaur faded and was replaced by a rotating triangle six inches along each side and hovering eye level above the ground. If anything that 'dinosaur' made him shudder more than the lions.\n\n""Give me a Jeep,"" Mark told the guide and waited.\n\nIt took the computer several moments to analyse his request and decide what he probably wanted. Then it produced a Jeep straight out of the second world war, even down to the markings.\n\nMark shrugged. It wasn't what he had in mind, but it would do. ""Give me a road in that direction,"" Mark said, pointing in a random direction. This was an easier command to process and a perfectly straight length of tarmac stretched into the distance from his feet.\n\nHe climbed into the Jeep, started it up and roared down the road as fast as he could go. Animals looked up warily as he passed, often moving further away from the strange metal beast.\n\nThe novelty soon palled, however, and Mark wondered what to do next. Maybe he should call up an Indy Car circuit and go racing. Just as he was about to call the guide he noticed something odd in the distance. What looked like a white tower.\n\nHe turned off the road and moved over the uneven ground towards it. The tower proved to be closer than it had first appeared and seemed to have a long flat overhanging piece at the top and a ladder at the back. It was a diving board.\n\nAs he got closer he could see that it came with a pool as well. It was insanity to have a pool there, of course, but then this wasn't reality. Mark wondered if it had been included in the program as a joke by the programmer.\n\nStill, Mark's curiosity was piqued and he stopped the jeep by the pool and walked over to it. The sun was still very warm and the water seemed very cool and inviting. Mark stripped to his underpants and cautiously eased himself into the water. He didn't want to risk diving in just in case the pool was only a visual illusion and he crashed into the ground. It would be an appallingly stupid way to die and he wasn't sure the playroom would protect him.\n\nBut the water seemed real and it was certainly refreshing. Mark lazily swam a few lengths and then dived down to the bottom of the pool. He touched the bottom and then came back up for air. This was actually quite fun. Perhaps he should spend some more time in here after Dean had gone to bed.\n\n""You finally made it then,"" a voice behind him remarked. ""I was beginning to think you'd never come.""\n\nMark shivered. Nothing in the world could make him turn around at that moment and face the person who had just spoken. He knew that voice. He knew that voice very well. It was a voice engraved on his soul and he had never thought he would ever hear it again.\n\n""Well,"" said the voice again, ""aren't you going to say hello.""\n\nUnsteadily, Mark turned around in the water and looked at the other person. ""Hello, Helen."" he said.\n\nHis wife was wearing her favourite white bikini. She smiled at him and then dived gracefully into the water.\n\nAs he watched her stroke through the water towards him he tried to work out how she could be there. She was dead. He had had to identify the body himself. How had she gotten into Dean's program?\n\nHelen surfaced right in front of him and she put her arms around him. Mark was paralysed by two powerful emotions running through him. On the one hand, he knew she was dead and he felt like he was holding a corpse. But on the other it was obvious she was warm and alive, and it was Helen.\n\n""W-what are you doing here?"" he asked.\n\n""I'm here with you and Dean, of course,"" she replied as if he should have known that. ""Where is my little bundle of joy, anyway?""\n\n""He's gone to bed,"" Mark said quietly. It was Helen; there was no doubt, but how had she got there?\n\n""We played all afternoon together,"" she told him. ""He's got your smile, you know.""\n\nDean had done this, Mark realized. He had probably asked for his Mommy and the ever-helpful pink dinosaur had gone and analysed some of the home movies in the House memory and created Helen. Dean was still too young to truly understand what had happened to his mom, but her absence had obviously driven Dean to create her in the playroom. No wonder he spent so much time in there.\n\nMark knew he should delete this program from the playroom and have a long talk with Dean. Painful as it would be, his son couldn't continue to lean on this virtual mom. It would damage his development.\n\nHelen leaned in and kissed him. Mark opened his mouth in surprise and her tongue met his. Dear God, he thought, she even tastes the same. His body reacted just as it always did and she gently pressed her pelvis against his hardness.\n\nInstinctively, his hand slipped around her waist and held her slim form to his. The desire and the loneliness crashed over him and tears started to run down his face as he held her.\n\n""Shhh, it's alright."" She said as she gently stroked the back of his head.\n\n""I've missed you so much, Helen.""\n\n""I know, but I'm here now.""\n\nHer hand snaked down between them and tugged at his briefs. Slowly she eased them over his swollen member and then down.\n\nMark's fingers ran slowly over his wife's body and then slipped then under the bikini bottom. She looked at him and smiled, ""I'm already wet.""\n\nMark couldn't help but laugh back, ""Of course you are. We're standing in four foot of water."" He pulled her bikini bottom off and she removed her top at the same time.\n\nHe ducked down just below the water line to reach Helen's nipples. They were as deliciously dark and inviting as he remembered. His hand stole between her legs and gently parted her lower lips.\n\nHelen wrapped her arms around his shoulders and gave a small contented sigh. Mark could feel his own pent-up urgency growing and he knew he could hold back no longer. He scooped his hands under her thighs and lifted her. In the water it felt like she weighed nothing at all and it was no strain to carefully lower her onto his manhood. Almost infinitely slowly, she slid down and down until he was fully inside her.\n\nFor the first time in months he was complete again. His wife's long, smooth legs were wrapped around his waist and he held her tightly. He was almost afraid to start thrusting as that meant he would have to pull away from her to start with, but then the two of them started to slowly move together in perfect harmony. Her sensuous inner warmth stretching and separating to admit his firmness inside.\n\nIt had been far too long since they had been together like this and Mark was quickly growing to his climax. He could sense a similar urge in Helen as if this program also felt the same longing.\n\nTheir movements increased in speed. Now her fingernails were digging deep into his back, but he didn't care. It just proved that she was feeling as excited as he was. Her breasts pressed against his chest and it was easy for him to feel her nipples digging into him.\n\nHer own thrusting faltered and stopped as her orgasm overcame her, but Mark just redoubled his own efforts. He was so close to his own climax. Then he too orgasmed and he buried his face into his wife's neck as he pumped his seed into her.\n\nMark had no idea how long they remained locked together like that, gently kissing and caressing each other. Eventually, Helen pulled back. ""We're going to get all wrinkled if we stay in here much longer.""\n\n""I don't care,"" Mark replied.\n\n""Well, you're not a woman. You don't care about your body as much as we do."" She gracefully lifted herself out of the pool.\n\nMark managed to retrieve his briefs from the floor of the pool and then followed. Apparently, while they had been making love, some sunchairs had appeared around the water's edge. Helen lazily rolled into one and sighed, ""This is the life. Do you remember the last time we made love in the water?""\n\n""Yeah, it was just off that secluded beach in the Caribbean.""\n\n""I tried giving you a blow job and I almost drowned!"" She giggled.\n\nMark stopped and looked at her closely. How did she know that? It certainly wasn't stored anywhere in the house memory. ""I suppose it wasn't one of my better ideas.""\n\n""I always wanted to go to Africa, you know."" Helen said wistfully.\n\n""That's right, we kept putting it off until Dean was older. Then we ran out of time and you... you were gone."" He fought to stop himself from crying again.""\n\nHelen got up and walked over. ""I know it hasn't been easy. If I had any say in the matter I would never have left you and Dean. But I didn't so I did. Did you buy this room for Dean?""\n\n""Yeah, he loves it here. I'm not so sure I did the right thing doing it though.""\n\n""Nonsense, it's good for him. I was watching him earlier playing with his friends. Without this program linked to the net he would never have known they existed. You should spend more time in here with him, though.""\n\n""Yes, dear."" He said in a mock-contrite voice.\n\nShe smiled. ""I mean it. I know how badly my death hurt you, but you mustn't let it build up a wall between you and Dean."" She let that sink in for a moment before saying, ""Look at that sunset! Isn't it magnificent?""\n\nMark turned in the direction she was looking. The sun was near the horizon, but he could have sworn it was nearly noon just moments before. ""The sun's nearly gone,"" he said.\n\n""Yes, but even though you won't be able to see it soon, it'll still exist. And, in time, you'll see it again.""\n\nMark pondered that strange remark as he watched the sun slowly slip beyond the horizon in a blaze of yellow and orange. ""I really wish we'd made it to Africa to see this for real."" He remarked after it had gone. ""Helen?""\n\nHe turned around and, even in the twilight, he could see he was alone. Of Helen and the pool there was no sign. He yelled his wife's name at the top of his voice, but there was no response except the sound of insects in the night. ""Basic menu!"" he snapped and the rotating triangle cursor reappeared. ""Return the pool,"" he commanded.\n\n""Unable to comply,"" the menu said.\n\n""The pool that was right here. Bring it back.""\n\n""This program contains no pools. One can be added at a small additional charge of--""\n\n""Shut up,"" Mark told the computer tiredly. He tried quizzing the computer several different ways, but it flatly denied the existence of any pools or recreations of Helen in its database.\n\n""I'm going to have a very long examination of your software,"" he growled at the room. Time was moving on and it was getting late. He decided he would do it the next morning. ""Door!""\n\nThe exit from the room obediently appeared and Mark stepped through it. He looked back into the darkness of the African program before turning it off. The vision faded to be replaced by a small, plain white room. Slowly, he closed the door.\n\n""Mommy?""\n\nThe voice was Dean's. The door to his room was open and Mark quickly strode to it and through. Dean was awake and looking up at the other person in the room. Helen was now wearing a long, flowing summer dress. She looked up and smiled at Mark.\n\nHis jaw dropped at the sight of her and a lump blocked his throat. How could she be here? In the VR room was one thing, but Dean's bedroom was quite different. There were no holo-projectors outside of the playroom.\n\nShe gently kissed Dean's forehead, ""I love you, sweetheart."" he looked up at Mark, ""And I love you too.""\n\n""Helen, I--""\n\n""Shhh,"" she replied gently, ""remember what I told you, my love.""\n\nAnd then she was gone as if she had never been there.\n\n""Where's mommy?"" Dean asked. ""Where mommy go?""\n\nHe sat down beside her and rubbed Dean's head. At last he understood what she had said in the playroom.\n\n""You or I can't see her, but she will always be with us and looking after us."" He tucked Dean into bed and sat with him until the boy had drifted off to sleep before going to his own bedroom.\n\nThe house still seemed empty, but Mark was at peace. It wasn't forever and he now realized that he had never been truly separated from Helen and that he never could be.\n\nAnd one day - maybe decades from then, but one day - they would be together again."
118,After Dinner,['couples'],"What if he became unable to give her what she wanted? He loved the contact, he loved the fierce intensity of it. But every instance of mock anger at her teasing was followed by tender stroking and effusive praise, lest she imagine that he was not delighted with her. Sometimes he found his mind skipping ahead to that part, and it became hard to raise his hand.\n\n""Hey."" Her voice, soft, but with her teasing inflection. ""You gonna stand there, or hand me another dish? What good are you, huh?""\n\nAdrenaline. What good was he, indeed. After the enraptured way they looked at each other over dinner, she talks to him like this? Didn't she know it was her own seductive ways that made him so confused? How dare she. He put the plate back in the sink.\n\nDigging his fingers into the hair behind her neck, he at once held her as firmly as he could, and kissed her lips as gently as he knew how. She stayed there with her eyes closed and her lips slightly parted, and he thought perhaps she had forgotten to keep breathing. He shook her a little, and she moaned.\n\n""Upstairs,"" he said.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" she exhaled. ""I'll be good.""\n\n""Of course you will be, little one. You always are. Very good. The best."" He held her wrists tightly behind her and marched her out of the kitchen."
119,After Hours,['MF'],"The afternoon passed with the usual meetings and kibitzing around the coffee maker. As 5:00 approached, Ted called me into his office. All of the offices had windows into the adjoining of- fices, so we called them fish bowls. Most people had posters or something blocking the window so that you didn't feel like you were on display. Ted had a PC on his desk and wanted to show me some pictures he had gotten off of the network. He told me to close the door, and then he brought up a picture of a brunette wearing only a bikini bottom, her top dangling from her upturned hand. Childish as this may seem, there is an odd pleasure in viewing naughty pictures on company equipment during office hours. Ted said he had two more, one was a crotch shot and the other was a poor resolution photo of woman in a nightgown.\n\n""Are you Catholic?"" Ted asked.\n\n""I used to be,"" I said.\n\n""Catholic boys always seem more interested in dirty pictures,"" he said. Perhaps that was it.\n\n""Going home, now?"" Ted asked.\n\n""No, I have some files to change before I go. P.A. wants the changed in by Friday.""\n\n""Who is P.A.?"" said Ted.\n\n""Potato chip ass? Our boss, Chuck. Don't you think he walks around like he has a potato chip up his ass and he is trying not to break it?""\n\nTed laughed. ""I never thought of it that way.""\n\n""See you tomorrow, then,"" I said and left.\n\nI worked at my desk until about 7:00, and then got up to leave. The building was nearly empty, I think everyone wanted to get home on such a hot day. As I passed Ralph's office, I heard bits of conversation. I would not have paid any attention, but I wanted to give him a hard time about being a nerd for staying so late. When I went to open the door, the voice I heard was Eva's. What was she doing with Ralph, I wondered. So I stopped and listened.\n\n""Do you have a girlfriend?"" Eva asked.\n\n""No. We broke up about a year ago,"" answered Ralph.\n\n""What was she like?"" Eva's voice had a strange sound to it, almost a combination of sympathy and strain.\n\n""She was tall and very smart. I think that is why she dumped me. She said I was not interesting enough for her. She went to Cali- fornia three months after we split."" Ralph sounded very bitter.\n\nI did not want to be seen in the hallway, listening at Ralph's door, so I went into the next office. It was dark, the occupant long gone. There was the usual window between the two offices, which Ralph had put a bookcase against to get some privacy. However, the bookcase was slightly smaller than the window, and I could see Ralph sitting on his desk, with Eva standing two feet in front of him. I knew I would not be seen, because the office I was in was dark, and Ralph's was brightly lit.\n\n""I don't think you're uninteresting,"" continued Eva. This made my eyebrows raise. Ralph? Interesting? When a friend came in from out of town recently, he took him to the health club. Not my idea of showing a friend the hot spots.\n\n""You must have some interests besides work,"" continued Eva.\n\n""Well, I like to listen to music.""\n\n""What kind?""\n\n""A little bit of everything; rock, blues, jazz, whatever.""\n\n""What else do you do?"" Eva asked coyly.\n\n""Watch TV. 'Night Court', 'Thirty-something', you know..."" Ralph began to look nervous.\n\nJust then Eva did something that startled me so much I almost cried out. She reached over and began stroking Ralph's crotch. Ralph nearly jumped a foot.\n\n""Just relax. Do you want me to stop?"" Eva said.\n\n""Well, this is hardly the place. What if someone sees us?"" I couldn't help snickering.\n\nEva cooed into his ear, ""My you're big. Shouldn't we release John Thomas from his shackles?""\n\n""But...I don't think...that...would be such a...good idea,"" Ralph stammered, obviously not concentrating very hard on what he was saying. I could see he was excited, his dick straining against his pants.\n\n""Sure it is. Let me unzip you."" Eva slowly unzipped Ralph's pants, then undid the snap. ""Stand up,"" she said.\n\nRalph stood up. Why wasn't I the one in there with Eva? By this time, I had quite a hardon myself.\n\nEva pulled down his pants, and tapped each leg to tell him to step out of them. She had to take of his shoes to get his pants off, and he put his hand on her shoulder for support as he bal- anced on one leg. Then she wrapped her arms around him, and snaked her hands down his back and into his underwear. She kissed him long and hard while she massaged his buns. As she broke the kiss, she moved her hands down his legs, taking his underwear with them. She took his underwear and flung it into the corner with a sly grin.\n\nThey both laughed as they hugged and kissed again, this time he ground his hips against her pelvis. When the stopped kissing, she told him to sit back on his desk. Then she took off his shirt.\n\n""Are you cold?"" she asked.\n\n""No. You are making me very warm,"" he replied.\n\n""Good. Then this should make you warmer."" She bent down and very softly kissed the head of his dick.\n\n""You must be ticklish there,"" she laughed. ""Your balls bounced up and down.""\n\nThen she cradled his balls in her hands and began licking his shaft. Up and down she went, then she took each of his balls into her mouth and sucked ever so gently. He closed his eyes as she put her hand on his ass and put the tip of his dick into her mouth. I could see her tongue licking farther down his penis. Then she took a little more of it into her mouth, and moved her head up and down. He tightened his butt muscles, and tried to push farther into her mouth, as if he was fucking her face. Then she slowly pulled off his dick and smiled at him.\n\n""Now it's your turn,"" Ralph said.\n\n""No, that's all you get,"" she said, and stood and crossed her arms.\n\n""Fair is fair. Come here and let me kiss you.""\n\n""Okay, but I don't want to it to go too far.""\n\n""I promise,"" he said reassuringly, as he took her into his arms. When he kissed her, he put one arm around her shoulder, and the other he put on her ass, just like she had done. I hoped that he would talk her into fucking; I would love to see those tits.\n\nRalph began to slip his hand up her blouse, but he kept kissing her so that would not notice. She did not seem to mind. Then I saw him trying to undo her bra strap. I think at that point I was more apprehensive about his success than he was.\n\nHe seemed as smooth as silk as he brought his other hand around to help, but just then she stepped back and said with a mischeiv- ious expression, ""Naughty, naughty. We will have none of that.""\n\n""Easy for you to say. You still have all of your clothes on and I'm in my birthday suit."" She did not take that as a reasonable argument. ""Okay, okay, you win. I will let you go. Just one more kiss, though. Deal?""\n\n""Deal.""\n\nThen Ralph approached her and reached around to unzip her skirt.\n\nShe tried to step to back and said, ""Wait! You said just one kiss.""\n\n""Yes, but I didn't say where,"" Ralph said with a touch of laugh- ter.\n\n""That doesn't count.""\n\n""Sure it does. A deal is deal. You agreed to it.""\n\n""I guess I did."" With that, she stood passively and allowed him to remove her skirt. Her blouse was long enough that it covered her panties, but I could see that instead of the usual pantyhose, she had on the old fashioned kind with a garter belt. If Ralph was surprised, he didn't show it.\n\n""These, too,"" he said, tugging at her panties. She obliged by unsnapping the hose from her garter and stepping out of her panties. She was going to remove her garter belt and hose, but Ralph said, ""Leave those. Now put your arms up.""\n\nShe lifted her arms and as she did, her blouse went up enough so that I could see a perfect triangle of brown hair. Her legs were apart just I little, and I imagined my hard cock between them. From her tan lines, I could tell that she wore a French cut bikini when sunbathing. Ralph undid the first two buttons on her blouse, then pulled the whole thing over her head. Her breasts were bigger than I had imagined, and they seemed to push to get out of her bra. They were stretched against her chest because she had her arms up in the air still, and I could just see the dark aureole through the lace on the top of her bra. As he reached her to undo the snap, she slowly lowered her arms over his shoulders. He took his time with the snap, and after a few seconds began to nibble on her ear. She had been keeping her pelvis away from his, but now she pressed it against his and began rubbing his dick with her muff.\n\nWhen at last her bra was undone, he moved his hands down to her ass and squeezed. She closed her eyes and pressed her hips harder against his. He reached down and pulled her left leg up and put her foot on a chair. Then he reached around from behind to tickle her vagina with his fingers. She opened her mouth just a little then and her expression changed to complete relaxation.\n\nHe pulled away a little to let her bra off, and she let it drop to the floor. He breasts were very firm for their size, and the nipples were erect. She put her arms around his shoulders again and pressed her breasts against his chest. I could see the sides of them squished out from between the couple.\n\nRalph rubbed her vagina for a little longer, then he bent his knees so that the head of his penis was right between her legs.\n\nHe said, ""Here is the kiss I promised you.""\n\nHe opened his mouth slightly and tugged at her lips with his teeth. Then he planted his mouth firmly on hers, at the same he put his dick into her, slowly at first, an inch at a time, until with one strong thrust it was all inside her. She broke the kiss and put her head back, her blonde hair falling away from her face. Ralph moved one hand from her ass and put it on her breasts, massaging the nipple between his fingers and pressing the palm of his hand against her breast.\n\nHis other hand continued to massage her vagina and the sensitive skin between her vagina and her asshole. She bent her knee and rocked with the motion, driving her hips farther onto his dick. She reached down and grabbed his ass, and pulled him into her as far as she could on each stroke.\n\nThey rocked back an forth like for another minute, then she said, ""This is not comfortable, let's find a different position.""\n\nHe pulled out and his dick was shiny with her juices. She took her leg off of the chair and stretched it.\n\n""Turn around,"" Ralph ordered. She turned around and put her hands flat on the desk. She stuck her ass out into the air for easy access. Ralph ran his fingers up her legs, beginning at her knees, caressing the top of her hose, and then cupping her vagina in his hand. She rocked her pelvis back and forth against his hand, and then he reached around and touched her dangling breasts. He massaged her breasts for a while, as he moved his dick back and forth in the crack of her ass. Then he bent his knees and put his dick back into her cunt. She pushed her hips out against his, to take as much of him into her as she could. He began rocking, with each thrust his knees getting straight.\n\nHe wrapped his arms around her stomach, then moved one hand up to her breasts and the other down to her clitoris. Their motions became quicker. Eva reached underneath and tickled his balls. He moved both hands up and squeezed her breasts. Then he got very tense and moaned, his semen shooting up into her, filling her with warm rush.\n\nShe said, ""Stay in me for a while.""\n\nRalph remained inside her while she massaged her clitoris. He rubbed her ribs and breasts, slowly at first, then harder as she approached climax. He was squeezing both of her breasts when she stood on her tiptoes and cried out.\n\n""Shhhhh!"" Ralph hissed, then laughed. Her face was flushed, and she looked like she did not expect her orgasm to be that strong. Ralph pulled out from her, and his dick was relaxed. He had obviously had a good time.\n\n""That was quite some kiss,"" she said as she stood up. She turned around and they embraced again. Then they both started to get dressed.\n\n""I hope no one heard us,"" Eva said. She looked concerned.\n\n""Oh, don't worry about it. So what if they did?"" Ralph said.\n\n""I guess you're right. Would you like to get some ice cream?""\n\n""Sure!"" They finished dressing and left the room.\n\nI sat in the dark for a few minutes longer, amazed by what I had seen.\n\nWhen I got home that evening, I gave my wife a very passionate kiss.\n\n""What brought this on?"" she asked, while hugging me.\n\n""I just thought I'd tell you how much I love you.""\n\n""That's sweet. What happened at work today, dear?""\n\n""Oh, nothing,"" I lied. But I had a good feeling about what would happen tonight."
120,After School Fun,"['bb', '1st gay experience']","Dan had his first orgasm ever at the masterful hands of Gavin, who had been stroking Dan's dick with care and true determination. Gavin, unfortunately, had been ""taking care of himself"" for a while already and was thus not able to partake in the glorious discovery.\n\nAside from the appearance differences, Dan's penis gave a dry orgasm, with no mess to clean up, whereas Gavin already had a few drops of jizz that would make their appearance after an orgasm.\n\nDan, although less experienced in the ways of masturbation, took great pleasure in playing with Gavin's dick. He would roll the foreskin back and forth over the head, tug on it a little, sometimes pausing to tickle the soft skin that held Gavin's nuts, all the time driving Gavin completely insane with pleasure. As per Gavin's instructions, Dan would squeeze tighter and pick up the pace until the darker-haired boy shot his tiny load in one of the most intense orgasms of his young life. They were always better with Dan than by himself.\n\nFrom time to time, they would return to the activity that had introduced them to the joy of another boy's flesh - wrestling. Pulling down their pants and underwear, they would carefully line up their crotches and grind away, each boy feeling the other's boner grinding, rolling and poking in between their hot bodies.\n\nOccasionally they made kissing motions, trying to imitate what they imagined sex with a woman must be like, but one day it all changed. Gavin was feeling a bit more mischievous than normal, so without warning he leaned forward and gently placed his lips on Dan's, tenderly kissing him. He pulled away and looked into Dan's surprised face.\n\n""What the hell did you do that for?"" Asked Dan.\n\n""I dunno, I thought it would be cool,"" answered a nervous Gavin, afraid that he had ruined the whole activity.\n\n""Do you think that's what it's like with a girl?"" Asked Dan again.\n\n""I guess,"" responded Gavin, acutely aware of their hard-ons still pressed against each other's body. Then came the moment he had wished for several weeks.\n\n""Do it again."" Commanded Dan.\n\nGavin inclined his head towards Dan and put their mouths together again. This time, Dan kissed back and opened his mouth slightly, allowing their tongues to explore the other's mouth. Gavin's head was swimming as he felt his best friend's tongue and his move around each other. His dick was harder than ever and with renewed vigor, he started grinding again, aware of an entirely new sensation that was deep inside of him, unlike any he had experienced before. Dan continued to push against Gavin in an effort to feel even closer than they were.\n\nSuddenly, they heard a noise upstairs as Dan's mom headed towards the basement. Quickly separating, spittle and pre- cum drawing between the two, they managed to look semi- innocent when Mrs. Wilson walked in. Dan and Gavin exchanged looks, both acknowledging that this wouldn't be the last time that happened.\n\nThe weekend passed and they kept exchanging sly looks in school on Monday, both having an inkling of what was going to transpire that afternoon. Walking home, they were physically closer than ever before, their shoulders almost touching. Gavin had spent the entire weekend thinking about what had happened on Friday afternoon, trying to recapture the sensations that he had felt when they kissed. He was also puzzled by a new set of emotions he was feeling.\n\nAlthough he had been close to his friends before, this was different - warmer somehow.\n\nHe felt devoted, bonded almost, to his 11-year-old friend. The idea that he might be ""gay"" never entered his mind, because being gay was dirty and wasn't nice and only sick people were gay - so he had been told. Because of this, he was fairly comfortable with his affection for Dan and wanted to be with him as much as possible.\n\nAs they reached Dan's house, Gavin's heart rate increased as he thought of what was going to happen. His 11-year-old boy dick strained against the front of his jeans, causing Gavin to walk in an odd manner, attracting Dan's attention.\n\n""What's the matter? Didja hurt your foot?"" he asked, with real concern in his voice.\n\n""No, it's alright, it'll be better in a little bit,"" Gavin responded, trying to inconspicuously adjust his dick into a less painful position. Dan wasn't stupid, and as he realized what Gavin was doing, a large smile came across his face.\n\n""You're thinking about what we're going to do, aren'tcha?"" he said. ""*NO!* Well, maybe a little bit. Alright, yes I am."" Gavin admitted bashfully, his erection gone and his face a bright pink from the embarrassment.\n\nDan grinned, looked at him, and said, ""That's alright, I've been thinking about the same thing all day and trying to keep my dick soft."" Gavin was flabbergasted. Here was the best friend he ever had admitting to not only really enjoying, but looking forward to the same kind of mischief that he was!\n\nAfter what seemed like 5 miles of walking, they arrived at Dan's house and ran to the basement. This time, they didn't bother with the usual preliminaries on the couch. They just stood in the middle of the room; about six inches apart for a couple seconds and then fell into each other's arms. Their lips locked and a spark flew in between the two of them.\n\nForcing themselves to back away, the pants and underwear were lowered (but not completely removed, for the fear of Dan's mom was ever-present) and they lay down on the brown shag carpeting. With great care, the slightly smaller Gavin lowered himself onto Dan's half-naked body, delighting at the feel of their penises touching and tickling their testicles.\n\nThey continued as they had done Friday, sucking face and grinding until Gavin gathered up the courage to try another sucking that he had read about. He pulled away from Dan and looked lovingly into his eyes before moving down his torso until his face was at Dan's crotch level, watching his 2-inch penis pulsate with each heartbeat. He began stroking it, still unsure as to if he wanted to go through with it, but then his young lust took over and made the decision for him. He lowered his head and began lapping at Dan's hairless scrotum, feeling the body heat go through his tongue.\n\nMoving up slightly, he licked the small member from base to tip and swirled instinctively around the purple bullet. Taking a deep breath and gathering up every last ounce of courage, he opened his mouth slightly and took Dan's dick fully into his mouth. Dan yelped at the brush of teeth, attributable to Gavin's inexperience, but then began to breathe heavily as Gavin did what came naturally - pleasing his best friend.\n\nSince Dan's penis was relatively small, even a novice like Gavin was able to take Dan's entire dick in his mouth at once, and so he did. He marveled at the texture and taste of the boy's most intimate part, the sponginess of the tip in sharp contrast with the hardness of the shaft. Each time he would go down he would smell soap and detergent, a smell which each time he would smell it from then on, he would remember the first time he sucked another boy's dick and how much he enjoyed it. Gavin was lost in a world of his own, drooling over the hot cocktail sausage he had in his mouth.\n\nHe brought one of his hands up to rest at the base of Dan's dick and the other began to fondle his testicles. The room was silent except for the slurping sounds of Gavin's young mouth and Dan's heavy breathing and occasional moan. Gavin could hear his friend's breathing start to get faster, so he picked up his pace, going slowly up the dick and lingering at the top before quickly sliding down with as much suction as possible. Dan's hips began to thrust and Gavin jiggled his balls in time to the hips. Suddenly, Gavin felt the tip of Dan's penis expand in his mouth as Dan gasped for air, his hips locked against Gavin's face.\n\nGavin pulled off and looked at his flushed companion. He lay beside him and asked him if he had liked it. Dan looked at him and replied only with a gently kiss to his cheek. They lay there a little while longer, holding hands until Dan caught his breath again. He then looked down at Gavin's naked crotch and said, ""You didn't get off, did you?""\n\n""No, I was having too much fun with you,"" he responded, stroking his friend's hair. ""Well, I'll have to take care of that then."""
121,After School Lessons,['teacher-student'],"Nicki walked over to the chair and sat down.\n\nMs Jones was in her late thirties. She had short spiky blond hair and was very tall for a women. She was very well tanned and had an stud in her nose. Most of her students thought she was cool.\n\nAs Ms Jones asked how Nickis day had been she started to unzip her trousers. She then put her hands down her trousers and pulled out a large plastic dildo which was strapped to her waist.\n\nNicki was speechless as Ms Jones walked slowly towards her.\n\n'You know Nicki you're the best looking bitch in my class' Ms Jones said as she stroked the dildo with her hand.\n\n'The only students who do well in my class are the ones I like and I like you. Now as you know I teach English but I also teach another class. It's called how to be a slut. Now for your first lesson I'm going to stick this dildo up your ass. Have you been fucked in the ass?'\n\n'No'\n\n'Have you ever been fucked'\n\n'Well........yes but......'\n\n'Shut up bitch!! Take off your clothes and lean over the desk'\n\nNicki took off her clothes and leaned over the desk. She was scared. Ms Jones picked up a drinking bottle and walked round in front of Nicki, the whole time keeping one hand on the the thick 10 inch dildo.\n\n'Open your mouth' Ms Jones said.\n\nAs Nicki opened her mouth Ms Jones squirted the whiskey down her throat. As she swallowed she coughed some of it back up and it dripped down her chin.\n\n'Have you ever got drunk Nicki?'\n\nNicki shook her head as she coughed some more.\n\n'Well you'll like it. It will relax you. Now open your mouth again.'\n\nNicki opened her mouth but this time she knew what to expect and swallowed without coughing as the whiskey squirted down her throat.\n\n'You like it don't you. Now I want you to take this drinking bottle and suck on it'\n\nNicki took the drinking bottle and started to started to slowly suck on it.\n\n'Good girl. Now I don't want that drinking bottle to leave your lips until it is all gone'\n\nMs Jones walked round behind Nicki and started to slap the Dildo against her ass. She then spread her butt cheeks and squirted some lubricant over her asshole. Then she slowly slid a finger up her ass.\n\n'You fucking slut I'm going to fuck your ass real good' Ms Jones said as she poked the finger in and out of Nicki's asshole.\n\nMs Jones then positioned the dildo so its tip was pressed against Nicki's asshole.\n\n'Get ready bitch here it comes' Ms Jones said as she slammed the dildo up her ass.\n\nNicki stopped sucking on the drinking bottle and let out a yelp.\n\nMs Jones didn't stop. She pulled on Nicki's hair and continued to pound her ass with the big strap-on dildo. The dildo was going deep and hard. Ms Jones hips rocked back and forth and she slapped the young girls backside each time the dildo was pushed back up her ass. As she did this Ms Jones let out a 'YeeHa!!' like a cowboy riding a horse.\n\n'Keep drinnking that whiskey bitch!!'\n\nNicki placed the bottle back against her lips which helped muffle her screams as Ms Jones continued to fuck her tight young asshole.\n\nThe teacher was enjoying herself. She would pull the dildo out and then slam it hard back up her ass. She had a steady rhythm. She'd stick it in then pull it out. Stick it in then pull it out. She would do it very slowly and she enjoyed hearing her young student cry out each time she rammed it back up her ass. Then the teacher let loose slamming the young girls ass as hard and as fast as she could.\n\nThe teacher continued to anally fuck her student for nearly 20 minutes when they were interupted by a knock at the door. Ms Jones quickly stuffed the dildo back down her trousers and pushed Nicki towards the closet.\n\n'Get in here and don't say a word.' Ms Jones said as she pushed Nicki into the closet and closed the door.\n\nFrom the closet Nicki could hear voices. The she heard footsteps coming towards the closet. The closet door was opened and there standing in front of Nicki was her school principal.\n\n'Are you O.K Nicki' Principal Smith asked.\n\nNicki was feeling a little drunk and as she walked out of the closet she lost her balance and fell to the floor.\n\nNicki then got up on her knees and looked up at Principal Smith.\n\n'I'm sorry Sir, Ms Jones made me drink alcohol.'\n\n'That's O.K Nicki I understand. Now don't move just open your mouth and drink my cum.' the Principal said as he unzipped his pants and started to jerk off over Nicki's mouth.\n\nNicki couldn't believe it. She looked to the front of the class room where she could see Ms Jones standing there laughing.\n\nTO BE CONTINUED IN PART 2\n\nIf you want to be mailed some more stories than email me."
122,After School Lessons,['teacher-student'],"Nicki didn't reply. She was still rubbing the sticky cum off her face.\n\nThe Principal laughed as he left the classroom locking the door as he went.\n\n'Nicki come over here and bend over this desk'\n\nNicki slowly walked over to the desk and lent over it sticking her butt up in the air.\n\n'Time for some more ass fucking' Ms Jones said as she lubricated her dildo. She then slowly slid the big strap-on dildo back up the young girls ass. Ms Jones drove it in and out of her ass as she verbally abused Nicki. 'You fuckin slut, you love it don't you. Don't you. Answer me you fucking whore' Ms Jones cried.\n\n'Yes Ms Jones, I like it' Nicki replied softly\n\n'That's right. Now suck my dick' Ms Jones said as she took the dildo out of Nick's ass and shoved it in her mouth. Ms Jones pushed the dildo all the way to the back of her throat choaking her. Ms Jones could hear Nicki make gurgling noises as she pushed it hard down her throat. She then pulled the dildo out and as she did this saliva spewed from Nicki's mouth. She then slapped the dildo across her face before pushing it back in to her mouth.\n\nAll of a sudden there was the sound of the door being unlocked. Ms Jones and Nicki looked towards the door and as it opened they saw a elderly man holding a bucket and a broom.\n\n'Oh look Nicki it's Frank the Cleaner. What do you think of my young teen slut?' Ms Jones asked.\n\n'She's a slut alright' Frank replied as he closed the door and walked over to the desk where Ms Jones was fucking Nicki's mouth.\n\nFrank was in his early sixties and for a man was short at only 5 foot tall. He was slightly bald with grey hair and he had a tired, wrinkled face.\n\n'Look at the way she sucks dick Frank. Would you like to play with her Frank?' Ms Jones asked smiling.\n\n'I think this young <B>girl</B> needs some strict discipline. I bet she's a spoilt little rich bitch who gets whatever she wants. In my day we had to work for anything we wanted. She needs to be taught a lesson.' Frank snarled.\n\n'The bitch is yours. Do what ever you want with her.' Ms Jones replied.\n\nFrank putting down his bucket and broom positioned himself behind Nicki. He slapped Nicki's ass with his hand as Ms Jones continued to push the dildo in and out of Nicki's mouth.\n\n'Yeah fuck that rich bitch's mouth' Frank said as he slapped Nicki's ass again. He then continued to slap her ass as he pushed 2 fingers up her ass. He then stopped slapping her ass and started to jerk off as he continued to fuck her ass with his 2 fingers. He then managed to push another finger up her ass and soon his 3 fingers were being poked in and out of her ass as he stroked his cock with his other hand.\n\nMeanwhile Ms Jones had taken off the strap-on dildo and was now naked sitting at her desk massaging her pussy as she watched Frank finger fuck Nicki's ass.\n\nFrank then walked over to his broom and picked it up. 'Dirty little whore' he said as he took the broom and positioned the handle over Nicki's ass. Ms Jones then walked over and pulled apart Nicki's butt cheeks with her hands. She then spat on Nicki's ass and in a stern voice said to Frank 'Do it!&quot;\n\nFrank then pushed the broom handle up Nicki's ass.\n\n'Oh fuck, oh God....' Nicki cried.\n\nFrank then with both hands on the broom handle began slamming it in and out of her ass. After a few minutes Frank pushed the broom handle in her ass and left it there. He then walked round so he was facing Nicki.\n\n'You look very sexy with that broom handle in your ass' Frank said as he started to stroke his cock.\n\n'Now suck me off bitch!' Frank said\n\nNicki took took the old guys dick in her mouth and begain to suck. Frank did not have a big dick but he was slamming it as far as could down her throat. Meanwhile Ms Jones now had the broom handle and was fucking Nicki's ass with it.\n\nAs Nicki sucked on his dick Frank knew he was about to cum.\n\n'I hope you're thirsty' Frank cried.\n\nHe pushed his cock down Nicki's throat and held it there. Frank let out a moan as Nicki felt the hot cum juice shoot down her throat. Nicki could feel the cum shooting against the back of her throat Frank held his dick in her mouth until she had drunk all his cum. As he pulled his dick out of her mouth some cum dripped down her chin.\n\n'My cum is like wine. The older it is the better it tastes.' Frank said laughing. Ms Jones smiled as she continued to poke the broom handle up her young students ass.\n\nThen all of a sudden the classroom door was slammed open and 3 teenage boys burst in.\n\n'Yo Ms J sorry we're late but we got held up at the gym' one of the boys said.\n\n'Well as you can see Frank here filled in for you.' Ms Jones replied.\n\n'Oh shit that old guy ain't no sub for me. Hey is that Nicki Wright' the boy said walking over to get a closer look.\n\nNicki looked away but the boy knew it was her.\n\n'Holy Shit she's got cum on her chin. Hey Nicki did you suck this old guys toothpick?' the boy asked.\n\nNicki didn't say anything. She knew Tommy and the other 2 boys Luke and Mark from her history class.\n\n'You know I didn't realize Nicki was such a slut' Tommy said.\n\n'Well she wasn't until she came to my class' Ms Jones said as she pulled the broom handle out of Nicki's ass and gave it back to Frank. 'We won't be needing this now thank you Frank.'\n\nFrank took the broom and his bucket and after giving Tommy and his other 2 friends a dirty look left the classroom.\n\n'O.K Nicki now some real studs are gonna fuck you real nice and hard. Right boys.' Tommy said.\n\nBoth Luke and Mark nodded in agreement."
123,After School Special,"['MFFF', 'college']","They introduced themselves as I sat in my chair, fighting back an erection that could have bench-pressed a ton. The first and most talkative one was Lisa, a five-foot-eight blonde bombshell with tits reminiscent of the old Titan 2 missile launchers and a tiny ass that appeared hard enough to crack an egg on.\n\nStanding on either side of Lisa were Janey and Jeri, a pair of identical twins that could convince the Pope to relinquish his vow of celibacy. Both were about five-two, slender, and sporting smallish but very firm, well-shaped boobs.\n\nEach had the face of an angel, framed with shoulder-length reddish-auburn hair. The twinkle in their eyes, as I would find out later, was a much better indicator of what was going on in their heads than their cherubic countenances.\n\nLisa explained that she and her girlfriends were in quite a bind. They were one semester away from graduating, but they needed a distribution credit in the humanities, and most classes were already full.\n\nThinking quickly, I suggested that they take my course. It had actually been filled hours earlier; however, I could list them on the roll and later feign ignorance to my department chairman. That being decided upon and done, the girls retreated with a wink and a promise that my help would be later rewarded.\n\nThe next time I saw them was the first day of classes. The sensuous seniors sat side by side in the front row, wearing their sorority sweatshirts and the shortest of short shorts, revealing a mile of the greatest gam this side of Uranus. It took all the willpower I could muster to avert my eyes from their tremendous deltas and get on with the class.\n\nI began class by introducing myself and discussing some of the basics of what was to be covered during the semester. Then, as I passed out the syllabus, I glanced over at the three, and caught Lisa's tongue running over her raspberry-red lips like an ABC Super Slo-Mo, adding a glisten to her mouth and a bulge to my crotch.\n\nI almost walked straight into my lectern. Then, still reeling, trying to regain my composure, I spied Janey's hand slipping up over Lisa's smooth thigh toward her waiting bush barely covered by her shorts. Lisa moved her head back slowly, suppressing a sigh of delight, while Janey's hand gyrated intricately above Lisa's snatch.\n\nThere was no way I could continue my lecture, so I dismissed the class early, using the excuse that the first day should just be for going over course mechanics, not starting anything in depth. Of course, mechanics were on my mind, and depth as well.\n\nThe students filed out of the lecture hall, but the three dolls stayed in the room. I couldn't help thinking how fine they would be in bed, and this gave me a raging hard-on that was as obvious as golf clubs in a leather satchel. Lisa was the first to notice my cloth-covered fleshy obelisk. She glided over to me, placing her delicate hands on the crotch of my jeans, rubbing ever so gently. She turned her head to the twins who also came over. Janey's nipples were rigid, appearing like pencil erasers under her shirt.\n\nI felt my zipper being undone and looked down to see Lisa take all ten inches of my manhood into her saliva-filled mouth. Janey and Jeri began to undress. I almost came when I saw that the twins were wearing under their clothes. Janey had on a black leather bra and a matching crotchless black panties, with a small Harley-Davidson tattoo on her belly above her happy trail, while Jeri was dressed in a lacy white teddy that was reminiscent of doilies.\n\nLisa continued to inhale my impaler, alternating with a bit of nibbling on the underside of my worm's head and pinching my fuzzy balls. The twins lay down in from of me, revealing two of the most beautiful pussies I have ever seen, each covered with downy red pubic hair. Holding back an orgasm, I suggested, out of breath, to Lisa that she should stand up and face the chalkboard and let me take her from behind.\n\nShe was only too happy to oblige. She strode over to the chalk board and tore off her clothes with reckless abandon, exposing the most incredible body in the Americas. Just the sight of her rosebud-tipped scoops of vanilla ecstasy was enough to cause some pre-come juice to dribble from my cockhead. Add the sight of her undulating buttocks to those golden globes, and you can imagine the frenzy to be found in these loins. I raced over to Lisa and was ready to enter her.\n\nThe warmth and smoothness of Lisa's velvet vise made me lose my mind. I pumped away at her while Jeri licked and nibbled my balls. I was straining to hold back the geyser as I continued ramming away at Lisa's love hole. She squealed in ecstasy, pressing herself against the chalkboard harder and harder.\n\nTension filled the air and the scent of sweat and love juices made us all gasp and groan in unfettered delight.\n\nAs she moved away from the board to engulf my stone-hard member to the hilt, I saw the imprint of her face and sweaty tits in the chalk residue. Twitching and throbbing in delight, my wang was having the time of its life in Lisa, probing ever deeper like a wildcat driller in search of oil. I was about to unleash my pent-up jism into her when she pulled away and knelt in front of me, motioning for the twins to join her as well.\n\nAll three of them then began taking turns sucking on my dork, starting with Janey, who cleaned it up with her teasing tongue. Each girl played with herself while doing this, and the vision of a trio of dripping fur pies was more than I could bear. I had to have them all. I gasped that they should lie on the floor with their legs spread wide to receive my engorged staff.\n\nI dropped to my knees and began alternating thrusts, first into Lisa, then Janey, followed by Jeri.\n\nShrieks of delight left their mouths breathlessly, and my own inhalations were increasing in tempo to a true delirium.\n\nI could not hold back more that a few seconds now. I pulled my purple penis out of Jeri's pussy, and all three coeds sat up with their mouths open, waiting for my steaming cream soda. I closed my eyes and let out a primal scream so loud that I'm sure everybody in the psychology building heard it. Then we all collapsed, totally exhausted. Suddenly worry knotted my guts.\n\nI looked up at the clock and saw that there were only two minutes before the start of the next class. I quickly dressed.\n\nThey left the room and I straightened out my lecture notes for the next class, anticipating midterms with fiendish delight."
124,After School Studies,['MF'],"When we got to my house I asked the girls if they wanted to order pizza because I was starving. Great idea they chimed in harmony. So when I ordered the pizza they went into the den. By the time I got back to the den Emily and Morgan were sitting on the floor talking about the recent couples at school.\n\n""So who's new to the dating circle?"" I said to be sociable.\n\n""Me and my boyfriend broke up last week,"" Morgan said with a tear in her eye.\n\n""Oh! I'm sorry...I didn't mean..."" I said stumbling over my words. I put my arms around her to comfort her.\n\n""I don't know why I'm acting like...I broke up with him because he was an asshole,"" she sobbed hugging me closer to her, ""I'm sorry, I'm just dumb.""\n\n""No your not your a wonderful person,"" I said trying to cheer her up.\n\n""Morgan you know I love you,"" Emily said.\n\nSniffling Morgan said, ""I know but I'm ugly...no guy will ever like me.""\n\n""That's not true, I think your beautiful,"" I said looking into her eyes.\n\n""Do you really think so?""\n\n""Of course I do,"" I said smiling. She kissed my cheek and said, ""Thanks, you're so sweet."" Right then the doorbell rang. I had completely forgot the pizza. So I jumped with the bell.\n\n""I'll get it you two stay here,"" Emily offered. Morgan said she owed me something but she didn't want to give it to me with Emily there.\n\n""So what is this gift?"" I asked, and at that same moment Morgan pressed her lips against mine, our tongues intertwining and fencing with each other. Emily walked in right as we finished.\n\n""Pizza's here!"" announced Emily with a swing of her hips.\n\nThen we moved to the kitchen. Emily sat across from me and shortly after sitting down she started to rub her leg on my crotch. So I replied by sliding my foot up to her pussy. Under her skirt. I found that she was not wearing panties. As soon as my bare foot touched her sweet soft lips she shuddered. Then I slowly started to rub my toes along her pussy eliciting a sigh from her small mouth.\n\n""Are you ok Emily?"" Morgan asked concerned.\n\n""Unghhh huh,"" was the only response Emily could manage.\n\nJust then my toes found her clit and I started to gently rub it. Sliding my other foot up to her cunt, I slowly pumped my big toe in and out of her pussy. While continuing to caress her clit lightly. By this time Emily had stopped eating. At that moment she came her lithe body started to vibrate and convulse her cunt clinging to my toe.\n\nAfter she had settled down she told us she was going to the bathroom."
125,After The Party,"['Mg', 'preteen', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'bi']","Looking round, he could see a few of the parents had joined in with the dressing up and some of the mothers were worth more than a second look. He scanned the crowd and saw one little cutie separate herself from a small group of girls and turn in his direction.\n\nThe light wasn't good but could see she had long, wavy, hair, a boob tube under a small jacket, a scrap of denim as a skirt and, as he looked closer, hold-up stockings. He could also just see how well made up she was too. As she came tottering toward him on her high heels, he got a real shock to see it was his own daughter.\n\n'Hi Daddy!' she said and he leaned across to open the door for her. Ellie threw her jacket and bag in the back and as she got in, the tiny skirt rode up and he caught a glimpse of a lacy black thong. Ellie made herself comfortable and Mike started to pull away for the drive home.\n\n***\n\nEllie was remembering the party. It had been great fun and she had really enjoyed it, grateful her parents had let her attend. She smiled to herself thinking how she and the other girls had been able to tease all the boys. Like most of the girls, Ellie had gone into a room with a boy for a snog.\n\nHe was called Simon and she had fancied him for a while. She hadn't minded when he slipped his hand inside her top and fondled her little boobs, nor had she objected when he put a hand under her skirt and began stroking her slit.\n\nShe liked the feeling of it getting wet and his finger inside her. She only stopped him when he got his cock out and wanted to put it in her instead. Ellie had told him no, not tonight but had eased his disappointment by tossing him off. When he came, which he did quite quickly, she only just managed to keep the spunk off her clothes although a bit did splash on her shoes.\n\nLeaving him in the room to clean up, she went back out to get a drink. At the table she got talking to a slightly older girl with purple hair called Joyce, who was 13 and lived in the house. They chatted about life and school and then Joyce suggested they went up to her room where it was quieter.\n\nWhen they got there, Joyce put her arms round Ellie and started kissing her. Ellie responded, interested to see what it felt like with another girl. Joyce led her over to the bed, where they continued kissing and then started to stroke each other.\n\nIn her explorations of the other girl, Ellie discovered a tuft of Joyce's pubic hair and wondered if it was purple too. It was then the doorbell rang as the parents had started to arrive. Ellie and Joyce separated reluctantly but swapped phone numbers and agreed to meet again.\n\n***\n\nEllie was just thinking about her encounter with Joyce when she realised Mike was talking to her. 'Sorry Daddy, what did you say?'\n\n'I was asking if the boys had behaved themselves. I know what boys are like.'\n\n'Is that what you were like when you were a boy?' she teased him.\n\n'Well' he replied, 'I, err, well, maybe.'\n\nEllie said with a laugh 'I bet you had to fight the girls off! I know I would have let you do what you want.'\n\nMike turned and gave her an odd look when heard that.\n\nThen, seeing a lay-by ahead, he pulled into it and stopped the car. Turning to Ellie he said sternly 'I hope you weren't letting any boy at the party do what he wanted.' 'No. I didn't!' Ellie replied quite crossly. 'Do you want to check my boobies for fingerprints?' At this, she pulled down her top to show him.\n\nTrying to keep calm at the sight of her tiny but well shaped breasts he said, 'Alright, alright, that's enough.'\n\n'No it isn't,' replied Ellie with a catch in her voice. 'There's this too.' Here she lifted up the hem of her skirt to show off the minuscule black thong. As she parted her legs, Mike could see the moisture glistening on her open sex and he felt his cock rapidly getting hard.\n\n'I, I think you should cover yourself up,' Mike said.\n\n'Why?' asked Ellie.\n\n'Don't you like what you see?'\n\n'I like it too much!' replied Mike hoarsely.\n\nEllie looked at him and said softly, 'I meant it when I said I would let you do what you want. 'Cos I want it too.'\n\nMike groaned. Looking at her in the light of the car's interior, he really did want to stroke and suck those tiny tits. He also wanted to finger that little slit, pull down that thong and slip his rigid cock into that juicy little hole. 'Please Daddy, do it,' Ellie said, in a small voice, as if replying to his unspoken thought.\n\n***\n\nThey got into the back of the car and started kissing passionately. Mike had never realised it would be like this with his own daughter; he felt guilty but that made it somehow even more exciting. Ellie pulled his head down on to her chest where he started to suck and nibble at her breasts. As he did so, his hand stroked her soft inner thigh and Ellie started to moan softly. By the time he had his hand inside her thong, his daughter was really wet and Mike's finger slipped easily into her opening.\n\nPushing him gently away, Ellie wriggled out of her thong and climbed onto his lap, straddling him with her legs wide open. Mike's cock was out and putting his hands under her bottom, he lifted her toward him. Ellie looked him straight in the eyes and said quietly 'Yes, Daddy, now'.\n\nMike guided her onto the head of his cock and pulled her inwards, his cock slipping easily between her tiny, soaking wet, lips. As he entered her, he felt slight a slight resistance but Ellie pulled herself forward and her hymen gave way. Ellie gave a gasp but carried on pulling herself onto him until his whole length was inside her. She then started to move against him, slowly at first but inexorably gathering pace.\n\nIt was never too fast but Mike felt his spunk rising as his daughter's muscles tightened on his cock. Ellie was now moaning louder and then arched her back, pushing him in even deeper as her climax hit. As she shuddered, Mike started to cum, shooting his warm spunk deep into his little daughter.\n\nThe movements of both of them ceased and Ellie collapsed against her father. It had been everything she had wanted. The momentary pain of her hymen breaking was worth every minute of what they had just done. As she rested against him, she felt Mike's cock shrink although it stayed inside her.\n\nLooking at him, Ellie said 'That was wonderful Daddy.' Mike was at a loss for words. It had been fantastic sex, better than he had had in years but he still had doubts. As if reading his mind, Ellie said quietly, 'I wanted it Daddy. Everything is all right.'\n\n***\n\nThey were back in their seats and Mike was driving them home. He had started to relax now, reassured by Ellie's remarks. Ellie, meanwhile, was in a state of near nirvana. Her sex was still tingling and she could feel her father's sperm seeping out of her and onto her tiny skirt, as she had left her thong in the back of the car. She didn't care a jot, she was so happy.\n\nWhen they reached the house, Ellie went in first, with Mike following. She turned and blew him a kiss and ran lightly up the stairs to her room. Watching from below, he could see her bare backside and felt his cock stirring again.\n\nA voice spoke from the living room doorway. It was Robyn, his wife and her words astounded him. 'So you fucked her then?' He looked at her in amazement and Robyn spoke again. 'She's been wanting you to for months. Ellie has been spying on us having sex and when I tackled her about it she confessed. She wanted you to be her first but she was getting impatient, so we used the party as an excuse for her dress up like a slut. I knew that would get you aroused.' Here Robyn smiled broadly 'So I helped her with her outfit.'\n\nMike was speechless and Robyn laughed at the expression on his face. 'It's what she wanted. Everything is fine now' Robyn said in an echo of Ellie's words.\n\n'Anyway' she smiled, 'it's my turn now. So bring that big cock of yours over here...'"
126,After The Play,"['MF', 'rom']","My legs spread open wider as he begins to slip his hard cock inside. I feel it enter and my body becomes tense. Once he has put it all in and begins to fuck me, I relax and let it happen. My hands move down his back and I grip his ass. ""Don't stop,"" I tell him. Then he begin to thrust it harder and harder. I can feel it going in and out. I want to scream, but I surpress it. I can hear him moaning and saying how good it feels. Harder and harder he pumps his cock in me until he cums. Then he relaxes and lays on top of me.\n\n-""But we are not done yet. I want to be on top now.""\n\n-""Baby, please, I need to gather my strength.""\n""Can I get a glass of water?""\n\nSure he can I say and go get a large glass of ice cold water with ice cubes. So, he drinks the water, every bit of it. Then I see that look in his eyes.\n\n""Why don't you come sit on my lap?""\n""Are you sure you're up to it?""\n""Why don't you come and find out.""\n\nWith an offer like that, I couldn't refuse. I slip his cock inside me and begin to ride it hard. He's squeezing my breast and moaning. Then I begin to move faster and he grips my ass. As I am rolling on his cock, I ask him to pass me the glass with the ice cubes in it. I take one ice cube into my mouth and begin to crunch on it. I take his cock out and slide down his body til my mouth is right by it. Then I put it in my mouth with the crushed ice. He begins to moan louder and grip the covers on the bed, as I take him deeper and deeper. "" I going to cum,"" he tells me. And I tell him to hold it. I slip his cock back inside me and begin to ride it harder and quicker. He tells me he is about to cum, and I tell him not yet...hold it! As he caresses my breast and pulls on my nipples, a tingle goes through my body. Up and down, I slid on his cock until we both came. I lay on his chest in exhaustion and feeling pleasured. His cock is still inside me as I begin to doze off."
127,After the Dance,['FF'],"She was tall, at least six feet. She was dressed in black, in a perfect coachman's uniform. She wore tight pants fit into calf-high boots, shiny and well-polished. Her vest, cut to give her a tight V-figure, was closed with a double row of bright silver buttons. Those, and her white cravat, were the only thing which were not black, black to the point of absorbing the light around her. Her hands and fingers were long and delicate as she casually tapped the palm of one hand with a riding crop. Her features were strong, aristocratic, not feminine except in their beauty. Her close-cropped hair was nearly completely concealed by a coachman's top hat. But her eyes drew you most of all. Large, intense, as dark as her clothing, they held to the promise of lust, passion, power and even cruelty\n\nThe band struck up a waltz on a slightly off note, shocking you back to reality. You dimly were aware of your partner taking your hand and leading you onto the dance floor, and the movement gradually brought you to earth. Occasionally as the dance progressed, you would glimpse her dancing with women (and always leading). But after every dance, she was someplace else, asking someone else to dance; you could never seem to get near to her. Finally, the impression of her first appearance faded, and the evening continued.\n\nUntil, at the end of a particularly energetic polka, you dropped a ring you had been adjusting on your hand. Dipping to pick it up, you stood up straight only to find yourself staring into her eyes; through the movement of the crowd, she had end up not two feet from where you had stooped. The moment lasted an eternity. You drank in the sight of her, the smell of her; her eyes had paralyzed you as if you were a deer caught in a car's headlights. Your mind was a blank; you wanted nothing except to look at her, give yourself to her. You could feel your knees grow weak. You wanted to throw yourself at her feet, beg her to do anything she wished to you, just acknowledge you, accept you\n\nAnd, again, she turned away, but this time with the most delicate and private of smiles; a smile that was kind and cruel, loving and harsh all at once. And you could bear it no longer; as swiftly as you could you hastened out of the room, down the long carpeted hall, across the cold wood floor of the study to the window, casting it open and deeply drinking the night air, feeling tears of joy? shame? rage? well up on your face.\n\nJust as you had regained your composure and was ready to return to the party, you heard the sharp click of a heel coming down on the floor at the doorway behind you. You turned, slowly, knowing that it couldn't be her, both hoping and fearing that it was. And, of course, it was: she was wearing her hat and carrying her riding crop, dressed as if ready to depart. She continued to walk up to you as you stood motionless, your mouth dry and heart pounding so loud you were afraid it might drowned out the band. She stopped her confident stride only three feet from you, and then (with an ironic smile) doffed her hat in a graceful bow.\n\nOne last dance? she asked, eyes smiling and deep, velvet over steel.\n\nYes, you said, so softly you were sure no one else could hear. But from your body, your face, you knew what you were saying to her: Yes. Please. Anything. I beg you.\n\nPutting the crop aside, her right hand slid into place on your back as your left hands clasped; the band begun as if cued. Across the wood floor, no one else around, the band sounding muffled and distant, the two of you glided in a waltz. Your eyes were held by hers; you could barely breathe, overwhelmed by emotion. Your body felt weak, but her hand made it impossible to fall. And you could feel yourself growing aroused; your nipples were erect (from the cold of the window, you told yourself), and you feel the undefined tingling between your legs of impending excitement.\n\nThe dance was over after what seemed like an instant; she spun you at the finale, bowing deeply as she still held your left hand. Again, your eyes met, and her face lost any expression. You stood, gasping for breath, wondering what would happen. Then, without haste but with terrible determination, she pulled you to her, her arms clasped around you, and lowered her mouth to yours.\n\nIn your surprise, you could do nothing but open your lips to her. Your mouths touched, and the touch was electric. Her tongue slid in without resistance, meeting yours, probing, searching. Her body pressed against yours, and through your dress and corset you could feel hers, hard and trim. One arm was wrapped around your waist, the other stroking your hair. You clutched at her back, devoid of thought, writhing in her grasp. When she finally raised her head, your eyes were closed, panting. No mere hint of arousal now: you could feel the moisture between your legs, demanding, begging for more. After an instant she retrieved her crop, and led you up the staircase. You followed behind her by one pace, meek, afraid but far too lost in desire to resist anything. Up the stairs, down a hall, through a door, another hall, until you were lost in the maze-like mansion, until finally you reach a door for which she produces a key. (Who is this woman, you think, who has keys to a house she does not live in.)\n\nSwiftly, you are both through the door. A bedroom lay within, spare by the late Victorian standards of the house: a four-poster bed, two chairs, a shuttered window, a washstand and basin, a dresser. She turned and regarded you, her eyes boring into you, stripping your soul bare.\n\nWith trembling hands, you started to undress, although nothing was spoken. Part of you wondered what in the world you had done, what were you doing, why were you so willingly submitting to this strange woman. But the desire within you overwhelmed any ability to think, to resist, and your hands reached up the buttons on your blouse. One by one, they were undone, until it fell in a pool to the ground. Then your skirt, and petticoat, and the chemise, and you stand before her in your corset and bloomers, your hands clasped behind you, your head bowed in submission. Why am I standing this way? You stopped to think for a moment, but another voice within you answered: Because this is the way slaves stand for their master. The thought was shocking, what, I am her slave? you though, but it was thrilling as well. Then, you realized the truth: Yes, I am her slave, you thought, and the thought made you happier than you knew you could be.\n\nAfter examining you for a long moment, she reached out to you, but with her riding crop, not her hand. The touch of it on your cheek brought a gasp from you, as the cold leather stroked your skin. The leather was soft, smooth, more like a lover's touch than hard hide, as she caressed you. First the face, then the neck, along the line of your arms, then down over the corset to your legs. First the calves, then the thighs, then (to your agony and delight) to the space between your legs. With a sure, steady hand, she stroked you there, as you writhed and squirmed with delight and lust. Your could feel yourself running down the insides of your thighs as she teased, prodded, and caressed you. Then, with a swift motion, she pulled you to her, grasping the crop in both hands, using it like a bar to pull your body to hers. Then, after a deep, wet, searching kiss, she pushed you down to your knees before her. You looked up at her, loving, adoring, asking with your eyes for her to command you. You stroked he\n\nFinally, you looked up at her imploring. With the softest of nods, she gave to leave to do for her what she wished Your hands fumbled at the clasps of her boots; she sat on the bed, and you pulled off one, then the other. She removes her coat as you unbutton her vest, letting it fall. You hands could not be kept still as you undid her belt, then the buttons on her pants, pulling them off as well. She wore only a pure white shirt and white silk shorts, but her bearing still made it plain: I command, you serve. Finally, as she stood again, and you did her shirt, following each stud with a kiss on her chest. Her taste was indescribable: the perfume of a woman with the musky undertones of man. Finally, the shirt fell away, and you licked and sucked on her hard nipples topping her small, perfect breasts. You could feel her breathing grow deep and ragged, and you smiled with private victory: yes, I can excite her.\n\nYour kisses continued down her body, and you looked up at her for leave to remove her underwear. With a nod, it was granted, and you slide them down her strong, long legs. She reclined back onto the bed, on her side, her black, black hair (still pulled back into a tight bun) and eyes contrasting with the alabaster of her skin. Her body was long and trim, the definition and muscles obvious without destroying the delicate, fluted curve from her strong shoulders to her waist to her hips. The hair between her legs was trimmed to a perfect triangle, and as she lifted one leg, you could just barely see the glimmer of arousal between her lips. At a motion from her, you sat on the bed with your back towards her, and she loosened your corset; you could tell this was something she had done many times before. Then, as you undid the busk and turned back towards her, she slid just a bit farther down on the bed, spread her legs, and lifted her hips towards you.\n\nYou needed no further encouragement. You lowered your lips to her pussy, and began to softly lick, search, hunt, trying to find what would most please her. She tasted musky, heavy, metallic; you could imagine nothing more pleasing to you. You were worried for a moment: can I please another woman? It has been so long but her gasps and moans as your tongue finds her clitoris reassure you. You began to lick in long, languid, fluid motions around her hardened clit as your fingers probed within her, looking for the spot you most cherish in yourself. You found it, and she bucked and thrashed on the bed in the throws of a sudden orgasm. You whet wild, her climax causing your own body to spasm. You lost all control, sucking, licking one hand roving all over her body, exciting her breasts, her ass, the other continuing its explorations inside her wet vagina.\n\nFinally, after more orgasms than you could count, she pulled you up to her. She stroked and caressed you, touching your breasts, your back, your legs. She lowered her mouth to your neck, and with uncanny accuracy found the nerve cluster at the hairline. She bit down, hard, pulling at the flesh with her mouth and teeth. An orgasm shot through you; her other hand played with you with perfect accuracy, piling one climax on another. Your hands probed and stroked each other bodies without restraint, wanting to touch everywhere once. Her lips and tongue continued their descent, until finally she is going down on you. Her tongue knew exactly where to go, and her fingers probe within you until they find your spot. Your climaxes lost their distinct identity; you mind blanks out under the pressure of the intense pleasure, you beg her to go on, to stop, to do whatever she wishes, to use you\n\nYou remember little from the evening distinctly. Vaguely, you remember the clock striking two, then three, then four, but there was no end to it, no desire to stop, no need to stop. The pleasure became a wave, the night a black cloud, events blending into one. You remember your final climax, a spasm which lasted forever, as she pressed her pussy up against yours, your legs intertwined, and her sudden orgasm triggered wave after wave of contractions which you thought would tear you apart. Whether you fainted from fatigue or pleasure, you remember little after that. Except, near the end, as you were astride her, head resting on her chest, gently licking a nipple, you looked up at her and said in a whisper, under your breath, Thank you, master.\n\nYou awoke in the late morning, a tray of breakfast by your side. You remembered that your host had invited you to stay the night, in this very room. (How did she know which room I would stay in, you wonder.) And, on the pillow beside you, a single black rose remained, the same velvety black as her eyes.\n\n--"
128,After the Game,['couples'],"My dick was pointing straight out, leading the way down the hall. When I entered the bedroom, I saw her knockout body lying on the bed. She'd removed her bra and pulled on one of my old T-shirts.\n\n""Here I come,"" I whispered, and made drooling sounds like some sex maniac who'd broken into the house. She squirmed and writhed on the bed, saying ""no, please, don't hurt me, don't eat me, I'll do anything, please..."" Her body writhed and undulated, the large breasts jiggling and moving back and forth underneath the T-shirt. I set the popcorn bowl on the nightstand and sat down on the bed next to her. My hands went out and landed on each side of her body. ""No please don't hurt me don't eat me I'll do anything don't kill me"" she whispered. Her boobs continued to wiggle and jiggle intoxicatingly, and my hands headed that way of their own volition. They came to her breasts and squeezed. ""Ooooooh!"" she moaned, as her whole body seemed to spasm in response to the feel of my clutching hands. That darn T-shirt was hiding those beautiful boobs, her delicious body, oooh I had to look at it, feel it, lick it, kiss it...!!! My hands slid down to the bottom front of the shirt, and took firm hold. Muscles flexing, fueled by intense horniness, my arms pulled my hands away from each other...\n\nRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIPPPP! The shirt was torn from the bottom up to about the midpoint between her luscious mounds. My tongue and lips dove into the newly created fault line, licking and sucking and kissing the warm sweet flesh. Her hands came up and rested upon the back of my head. My tongue darted and danced, around and into her naval, all over, back and forth, tasting that wonderful squirming undulating flesh! Then it slid up to her boobs, and my nose was stopped by the end of the rip. I had to have those tits!! I grabbed the shirt again, right on top of her breasts, and ripped the shirt all the way up. The shirt parted, revealing those heavenly globes I had to have so badly. My hands and mouth dove in for the kill!\n\nTeri clutched fiercely at my back as my hands kneaded and squeezed her boobs and my lips and tongue played with her big hard nipples. I squeezed and sucked and licked and rubbed, then I raised my head up and eyed the fabulous female under me. She just lay there, her beautiful body waiting eagerly for whatever maniacal sex act I would dish up next. I reached up to the nightstand and grabbed the bowl of popcorn, then tipped it up and poured the popcorn all over her body.\n\n""Eeeeeeeee!!!"" she squeaked. ""Time to EAT!!!"" I grunted, then began to feast on the popcorn right off her body! I gobbled up popcorn, my tongue and lips and teeth going all over her to get at the fluffy kernels. There was one lodged in her naval that I had to dig out with my tongue and lips, which also proved joyously necessary to get them out from between her big boobs! Teri was giggling hysterically, and I picked up a few kernels and dropped them in her mouth.\n\nAfter the popcorn was gobbled up, I continued to go at her breasts with great fervor. Then after a while my tongue began its downward slide, down past her naval, with my fingers just ahead of it to pull her panties downward. My tongue found pubic hairs and danced lightly in them and twirled them around. It brushed the top of her clit and went a bit lower and darted across her clit again and again, as her hips writhed all around. Then my tongue began its descent, wiggling back and forth and up and down as it went. It danced and pranced and went in and out, and when it went down all the way my lips tickled and teased her pussy lips. My happy fingers also were present, sliding along the sides of her clit and toying with the lips. Then I pulled out and spread her legs for my Incredible Hulk (the name was a joke between us!). He was throbbing and ready as I guided him into her hot channel. I grabbed her thighs for leverage as the Hulk pistoned in and out of her, over and over. Her whole body shook back and forth with the force, and her breasts swam up and down along her chest. She grabbed her boobs with her hands and pulled on the nipples, and her tongue snaked out of her mouth and licked her lovely lips. The Hulk shoved and heaved and pushed and pulled, and then he exploded with hot liquid energy! After a few more thrusts I withdrew, and gently lay down on top of her and wrapped my arms around her. Just having her snuggled against me was the greatest joy of all."
129,"Aftermath, The",['MF'],"There were nearly a hundred squads of four in isolated control rooms like this. They were separated by several hundred miles. The rational behind this was that when the bombs started to fall at least one-third of the control rooms were expected to survive. After the nuclear winter had eliminated all human life the chosen ones would emerge from suspended animation and start over; at least those who survived would. \n\nHer name was Jessica Martin, an architect, art historian, construction engineer and most important a fertile female. By her acceptance into the Savior's program, she had agreed to become the mate of one of the members of her squad. He was a loathsome man with a genius level I.Q. This requirement had almost made Jessica reject the program's offer, but she had wanted to survive the holocaust. It was almost a relief that his life support system had failed. Unfortunately, the only two other members of the Saviors program who could help her were also dead.\n\nFully awake now, Jessica started the preparations necessary for the next day's trip to the rendezvous point. The radiation readings were high, but tolerable. The temperature outside was nearly eighty. This was better than expected for a Spring day in the southwest desert after several hundred cubic miles of dirt had been thrown in the air by nuclear explosions. Actually, it was several hundred cubic kilometers. It had been agreed that the survivors would convert to metric now. Most of the scientists in the group had readily gone along with this since they were all used to the system. Her profession still worked in feet and inches. Adjusting wouldn't be to difficult. If Jessica made a mistake in her conversions, who would care if she went a few kilometers-per-hour over the speed limit? There was no one there to enforce it anyway. \n\nAfter nearly eight hours of preparation, including a wide variety of tests for biological hazards, latent radiation, and chemical pollutants, she was ready to start her trip. Everything went smoothly. The canned water had not perished, the freeze dried food had not decomposed and the computer had kept the solar car's batteries charged.\n\nThe only set back she had, aside from the death of her companions, was that the gun locker was buried under a huge concrete beam. Obviously, some kind of explosion had occurred near by and now she was going to have to enter the world above armed with only a tazer gun. \n\nThe tazer gun had been left in the glove compartment of her transportation, a solar car. This was because, like the solar car's batteries, its charge had to be maintained for the ten years she had been in thermo freeze. For projectiles, the tazer fired two darts which struck an adversary and delivered a shock of twenty thousand volts through wires which attached to the gun. It only had a range of around three meters and only worked against one opponent. These limitations did not really intimidate Jessica, since all animal life, including the human race, had been removed from the surface planet by an excessively large number of nuclear explosions. The only real danger would come from the few people, if any, who survived the holocaust by hibernating underground like she did.\n\nShe spent her last night on the couch of her thermo tank. This time she kept the lid up and relied on her body's natural cycle of sleep to wake her up rather than the life support computer. The next morning she opened the two levels of outer doors and drove off using the battery power of her solar car. There would be enough light out to recharge the vehicle as she drove.\n\nAlthough it was not as she expected, the outside world was peaceful. The mountain under which she had been buried was still dry and arid. It had remained nearly unchanged, the only noted difference being that the road north to Arrow Point was in poorer condition than it had been ten years ago. This was to be expected, given the untimely nuclear termination of the local highway department. \n\nIn every direction, the desert stretched, broken occasionally by a shriveled tree or cactus. It startled her that, no matter how sparse, plant life had survived even in a desert after a nuclear holocaust. Jessica was taken more aback by the vulture which circled overhead. Obviously, animal life had also survived.\n\nShe drove on over the pitted road, heading north. Life seemed in abundance compared to what she had expected. After two hours of driving she nearly ran over a snake sunning itself on the side of the road. After four hours she had seen a several small birds and one rat which reminded her of her now deceased potential mate. Travelling at twenty kilometers-an-hour, she was nearly a hundred kilometers from the control room when she came across the wreck.\n\nIt was a four wheel drive vehicle, only a scorched hulk by the side of the road with its two occupants burnt to a crisp inside. From the fresh smell of gasoline, it was obvious that the vehicle had not been there more than a few days. It appeared as though more than vultures, snakes and rats had survived the war.\n\nJust after she passed the wreck she heard the motorcycles behind her. There were three men, all had shaved heads and wore leather jackets. Even at peak speed there was no way that Jessica could out run the bikes. She pulled over to the side of the road and waited for them to hopefully pass. They didn't. Instead, they pulled slowly up behind her with wolfish grins on their faces. Even with her hair tied up, wearing a silver environment jumpsuit, she was obviously a woman. \n\nThe three men parked their bikes and dismounted a short distance away from where her vehicle was parked. Forming a skirmish line with cross bows leveled, they advanced towards her. She sat quietly in the drivers seat. Maybe she had been speeding. Maybe someone did care. What would she say?, ``Excuse me officer the nuclear holocaust knocked down all the speed limit signs. You know how these solar powered cars are they just drive so fast.'' Unfortunately, solar powered vehicles were about the slowest form of transportation around and besides, these men were obviously not police officers.\n\nAs they neared her she released the catch on the window and opened it. The lead man, who looked like a blind date she once had, licked his lips. She smiled, gave a flirtatious wave and shot him with the tazer gun. He let out a howl as twenty thousand volts immobilized him. \n\nJessica drove off, leaving the other two men staring at her in amazement. If only they stayed that way. In her rear view mirror she could see the lead man stagger to his feet. That wasn't possible, the tazer gun was guaranteed to immobilize an assailant for at least ten minutes. Now was not the time to think about getting a refund.\n\nHe screamed to his companions as he ran towards his bike. They caught up to her in no time. Keeping a safe distance the leader easily shot out one of her back tires with a pistol. The car careened out of control and slammed into a dune. Jessica's head struck the windshield. In her daze she saw the three men run up to her vehicle. The drivers side window was smashed with the butt of a rifle and she was dragged out without a fight.\n\nEverything was blurry as she was thrown on her back. One man pinned her arms, the other her legs as the leader straddled her. He ripped open the front of her environment suit. ``No'' she murmured, to dazed from her blow to the head to put up a fight. As the leader's hands worked lower, she saw a fourth man running towards them.\n\nWith a terrifying speed, the new arrival struck the man holding her legs with the butt of his rifle. As the leader turned, he received a similar blow to the face and like his companion was put temporarily out of commission. The man holding her arms began to draw a pistol from his belt. Before it left its holster, he was on the ground holding his crotch. Having been given a kick squarely in the genitals, he had no real alternative but to writhe in pain. Jessica's savior was on him before he could recover. There was a slight gurgling noise as the throat of this assailant was cut. Without wasting any time, the throats of the other two men were also slit, this insured that they were both permanently out of commission.\n\nHer knight in shiny armour turned out to be a knight in black leather. Looking up from his knee high boots to his nearly military haircut, she saw he was a veritable arsenal. With a knife strapped to his right leg, a pistol slung low to his hip and a bandoleer of ammunition over one shoulder, he was both handsome and threatening. He was around 5'10'' with sandy blonde hair, broad shoulders and a slim waist. The desert had hardened him; this only added to his good looks and ferocity.\n\nAs he eyed her carefully, Jessica realized that her breasts were hanging out of her torn jumpsuit. She pulled it over them and fixed her bra. ``You aren't going to rape me?'' she asked. Walking towards his car, he shook his head. Jessica received conflicting feelings of relief and disappointment as the stranger walked towards his car. \n\nIt was a black Rally Sport, Camaro, 1973 if Jessica's guess was right. Before the war she had dated a man obsessed with cars. Actually obsessed was a mild term for his addiction and subsequent boring monologues on such exciting topics as the improved carburetor intake valves in the 73 versus the 74 Camaro. Maybe the nuclear holocaust had been a good thing.\n\nHer savior started his car's engine and drove it next to the bikes. With a piece of plastic hose he started to syphon the fuel from the motorcycle closest to his car. Once the syphonning process was started he walked back towards her.\n\nJessica stood up, running her fingers through her hair, which now hung loosely about her shoulders, she tried to compose herself. ``I'd like to thank you. My name is Jessica Martin.'' she said extending her hand. He looked up momentarily and began to search the former owners of the motorcycles. He removed a variety of weapons and tools from each of them. Adding to Jessica's opinion that here was a man of fine breeding, he removed the leader's boots which looked to be in better shape than his own. This made Jessica's stomach turn; her hero was nothing more than a grave robber.\n\nAfter depositing his loot in his car and starting the syphonning process on another motorcycle, he walked towards Jessica's vehicle. With a wrench in one hand, he began sizing up the vehicle. ``Excuse me'' Jessica stammered, ``That's my car and I would like to keep it in one piece.'' At her request he walked back towards his car and began taking selected parts off one motorcycle. \n\nIn disgust Jessica walked to her car. It appeared to be hopelessly stuck in the dune. Its motor refused to engage, probably because most of the battery cells had been destroyed when she crashed. She picked up her food and what gear she could carry and walked towards the Camaro. The third motorcycle was now being syphonned and another bike was being stripped of useful parts.\n\n``Excuse me'', she said ``could you possible give me a ride north.''\n\n``No'' was the first word he spoke to her.\n\n``Well, what do you expect me to do?''\n\n``I don't care'' he replied as the flow of liquid began to dwindle from the siphoning hose.\n\n``You bastard. The only reason you saved me was so that you could get more fuel for your car.'' Jessica was angry, she had been used.\n\n``No, the only reason why I saved you was that there are now three less skags in the valley to give me trouble''.\n\nJessica's anger calmed. ``Take me with you.'' \n\n``No''\n\n``Why?''\n\n``I already have one too many mouthes to feed.''\n\n``I have food.''\n\n``Nope.''\n\nIn desperation and with a bit of desire, she added, ``I'll sleep with you''.\n\nHe stood up, grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her against him. She could feel his leather jacket press against her breast. His kiss was fierce but cold. Despite this it sent shivers through her entire body. One top of the indignity of the forced kiss he added, ``If I wanted to sleep with you I would take you now. You are not my responsibility.'' She was angry, she had been rejected. There was a first time for everything.\n\nJessica thought for a moment. ``I can give you fuel, food and weapons if you can get me up to Arrow Point in the north.'' His eyes lit up as Jessica continued, ``I'm from a group called the Saviors. We were placed in cryogenic freeze before the war. After ten years the thermo units were set to wake us up. We are all supposed to rendezvous at Arrow Point. We have supplies and the technological know-how to start over.''\n\n``Then, why are you alone?'' he demanded.\n\n``My companions' thermo units failed somehow. I was the only survivor from my group. There were nearly a hundred other groups. Those who survived are heading towards Arrow Point''. She batted her eyelashes and tried to look as helpless as possible. Jessica leaned forward slightly so that her ripped jumpsuit would show off her breast. After all, this man was her one chance at survival in this savage world.\n\nThe man leaned against his car contemplating the offer. Eyeing the dwindling flow from the syphonning hose, he said ``Alright, but on my terms.'' Jessica smiled, she still had a touch with men. She had coaxed him into taking her along.\n\nFifteen minutes later Jessica and the stranger were travelling north. Strapped into the passenger's seat, she had both hands chained at her sides. No matter how much she protested, he refused to have it any other way. When he said ``My terms'', he meant it. The wind blew her jumpsuit open as they drove. It was no longer necessary for her to lean forward in order to give him a view of her breasts. He could just look over at her, chained on his terms and see what ever he wanted. Contrary to what she desired and expected, he never took his eyes off the road.\n\nHe introduced himself as Jason, no last name, just Jason. Obviously, he trusted no one. In his brief monologue, Jason told her that the valley was ruled, for the most part, by a biker called The King. This biker leader, had several dozen men under him who scavenged off the surrounding land and sought to remove all undesirables from the area. They wanted total control of the valley, while the undesirables, like Jason, sought to survive by scavenging off the scavengers.\n\nThe main difficulty in heading north is that they would have to cross the river. This meant either leaving the car and swimming across the cesspool of a river, or driving across the bridge. Although the bridge was heavily guarded, abandoning the car was not an alternative. Crossing the river was the only way to drive out of the valley and therefore the only means of accomplishing this was being protected. That way the King could keep his own me from deserting and men like Jason from getting into the outside world. More importantly, the bridge served to keep Jason's car in the valley; it was the most valuable item around, next to Jessica.\n\nThe roads were in fair shape as they drove. Jason's skill at driving made them seem in better shape then they actually were. His car made better time than the solar power car had. On the back seat were the two battery cells which had survived the crash of the solar car. This and some food was all that Jason determined was salvageable from the solar car, besides Jessica. \n\nAs they drove he rested his hand on the shift. Confined by the chain attached to her left wrist, Jessica could just barely brush her finger tips against his hand. She did so as they drove, because she longed for his attention and desired to please him. After all, he had saved her life. He seemed not to notice. Giving in to instinct, he let his hand wander and touch the side of her left breast. Her gasp of pleasure awoke Jason from his trance. Quickly, he withdrew his hand, making it a point not to let it rest on the stick shift anymore. Jessica wondered why he didn't find her desirable.\n\nThey stopped several miles from the bridge and pulled off behind a ridge. Jason wanted to attempt the crossing at night, so there was nothing left to do but wait out the rest of the day. Unlocking her hands, he placed a chain around her neck. The other end of the new chain was locked to a convenient log. Jessica sat obediently at the base of the log while Jason lit a small fire and opened a can of food for dinner. She had no choice, the chain around her neck kept her from running away and as an extra precaution he had tied her hands behind her back.\n\nAs Jason heated the can over the flames, Jessica felt the gnawing of hunger pangs. Dinner was only beef stew, but it smelt wonderful. Jessica hadn't eaten all day and before that, not for ten years. After it reached the desired temperature, Jason placed the contents of the can on a plate and began to devour it. ``What about me?'' Jessica asked. This brought a smile to Jason's face as he replied by reaching over and striking her across the face. Following this momentary distraction, he took a long swig from his canteen and resumed eating.\n\nWhen he had finished nearly everything on his plate he slid it over to Jessica. She looked up at him despising everything he stood for. Starving, hands tied behind her back, she had no choice but to lick what remained of dinner off the plate. Maintaining her strength was more important than saving face. Once they reached Arrow Point he would pay. Surely, the Saviors wouldn't want such a man in their midst, nor would they allow him to exist in the new world they would create. \n\nHaving finished what remained on the plate, Jessica lay her head down on the log, hoping that she would sleep. This was a difficult task because she did not find herself tired, rather she was strangely aroused. After ten years in thermo freeze this was to be expected. It had nothing to do with her travelling companion, the way he treated her or the way her fed her dinner. Although the only man around was a barbarian, she couldn't help but fantasize that he would extract some kind of payment from her as they travelled north. With these thoughts she drifted into sleep. \n\nJason nudged her with his boot. Jessica stirred and kissed his foot as she slept. He nudged her a second time and she awoke as she prepared to kiss his foot again. Jessica had dreamt he had torn away her foolish silver environment suit and instead had given her several skimpy pieces of fur to wear. Before she was allowed to accompany him to the north she was told she must kiss his boots. She did so willingly, only to wake and discover it had been a dream.\n\nNight having fallen, he unchained her neck, allowing her to rise to her feet. Leading her to the car, he chained her to the floor of the back seat. ``Why can't I sit in the front seat?'' she demanded. \n\nJason smiled, ``If there is trouble, I don't want my cargo damaged''.\n\n``You bastard'' she spat.\n\nJessica's position did not provide her with a good view of the events which transpired. From where she lay, it was obvious that Jason was driving at a high speed towards the bridge. There was no light on dash board and therefore she assumed he was driving without head lights. The ride was surprisingly smooth despite the adverse conditions under which they travelled. Once again she was impressed at his ability to drive. This time the conditions were even worse, it was at night, without headlights, on roads which had not been repaired in ten years. He truly was a rare breed of man; she would make him pay for his arrogance.\n\nThe car accelerated suddenly. Jessica assumed that they had reached the bridge. Bending her body upward she could see Jason with one hand on the wheel and the other holding a pistol. The barrel was pointed out the window. Firing several shots, he cut the wheel sharply as if to avoid something. Thrown back on the floor by the sudden maneuver, Jessica let out a scream as the windshield shattered spraying glass in all directions. Even where she lay, shielded by the front seats, she was showered by flying pieces of glass. As something large bounced off the hood of the car, it did not waver from its course for a moment. Obviously, some `skag' had gotten in Jason's way. The car roared on steadily and Jessica realized that they had reached safety.\n\nAfter a seemingly endless amount off time Jason pulled over. Lifting her carefully from the back seat, he asked if she was all right. Jessica nodded, having been taken aback by his sudden change in attitude. He had been so tender carrying her from the back seat and seemed to caress her as he dusted the pieces of glass from the outside of her jumpsuit. \n\nJason's face was covered with blood. This didn't seem to bother him and Jessica knew enough first aid to realize that even the smallest facial wound bleeds torrents. Jessica felt a tinge of sadness as he removed the neck chain and untied her hands. ``Take off your clothes.'' he said as he removed his jacket. Jessica juiced in anticipation. He brushed the glass off his shirt and shook his jacket out. Instead of throwing her on her back and using her, he placed his jacket around her and shook the glass out of her jump suit.\n\nIgnoring her, he made sure there was no glass left in her jump suit. The only passion he could muster was a look minor look of disdain for her foolish choice of attire in a post nuclear world. Jessica could only glare at him. She had been rejected again. With her standing there in only her skimpy undergarments, how could he be immune to her beauty? \n\nShe took off his jacket and her bra exposing her breasts to him. Her nipples were erect with desire but all Jason could muster was a perplexed look. Jessica removed her lacy bra and brought it to her mouth in order to moisten it. ``Its cotton'' she said ``It is the only thing I have that will clean up the blood properly.'' This obviously did not include the first aid kit which sat idly in her pack on the back seat. \n\nLeaning forward she brought her left breast within inches of his mouth as she wiped the blood from his face. For a moment his whole body tightened. Almost immediately, Jason regained his composure as Jessica felt his body relax again. Either he was gay or he had tremendous self control. Jessica deliberately poked the cut on his forehead in a feigned attempt to clean it. He didn't flinch, although she knew it must have hurt.\n\nRejected, she stormed back to the car and got the first aide kit. Walking back towards Jason she started to cry. ``You faggot'' she screamed, throwing the kit at him. Easily ducking the projectile, he walked towards her. Jessica longed and expected to be struck. Instead he stood there and for the first time appeared to be unsure of what to do.\n\nStill sobbing she cried, ``You don't love me. You don't find me attractive.'' \n\nJason took a step backwards, taken aback as her tears turned quickly into anger. Lunging forward, her nails dug into his exposed shoulders. Grabbing her arms, he forced her to the ground. Once he was occupied with her razor sharp finger nails, Jessica brought her head up and sunk her teeth into his shoulder. ``You bitch'' he grunted, striking her across the face with the back of his hand. \n\nReeling from the blow, she fell back to the ground. He dove on top of her as she brought her knee up to greet him. Twisting his hips to the side he took the potentially fatal blow on his right thigh. One hand grabbed both her wrists while the other tore her panties off. Having removed the final obstacle from her body, Jason opened his pants. Jessica's hands were held over her head, she was helpless. He penetrated her thrusting into her fiercely. Each blow brought him closer and closer to ecstasy. Finally, he exploded inside her with one last powerful thrust. Lying there, Jessica realized that she had been used; forced against her will to give him pleasure, after all she was only a woman.\n\nJessica lay blissfully, in his arms. After a while, she crawled away for a moment to where he discarded her neck chain. With the chain dangling between her red lips, she crawled humbly back to him. Jason smiled as he put the chain around her neck, fastening the other side somewhere underneath the car.\n\nHe wrapped one arm around Jessica and clutched he long silky hair with his free hand. ``Listen to me'' he said ``I already lost someone special in this bitch of a world. I'm not planning on loosing you. Do it my way, on my terms and we will survive.''\n\n``Yes, master'' she replied as a tear of joy fell from her eye. Jessica hoped she would make him happy. He loved her and had opened up to her by letting her into his life. By overcoming his loss and loving her, Jessica was left with no choice but to reciprocate his feelings by becoming his slave.\n\nThe next morning Jessica woke to find a plate with the remainder of breakfast on it. Without using her hands she ate it. \n\nJason was busy in the car. He had removed the shattered windshield and was doing something behind the front seats. Removing the chain from where it was fastened underneath the car he pulled Jessica to her feet. ``I made something for you.'' he said.\n\nThe floor behind the front seats was covered with several blankets and a piece of small fur. There was also a pillow there. ``It is your slave nest. We don't want your beauty to attract undesired attention and we wouldn't want you hurt.''\n\n``Yes, master'' she replied.\n\n``By the way'', he added, ``I want you to use that piece of fur to make yourself a more suitable outfit.'' She nodded. ``Also, I also don't feel it would be in my, I mean our best interest to head towards Arrow Point right now. I think the `perfect' society would be too restrictive.'' Kissing her he added, ``I have everything I could possibly want right now.''\n\n``Yes, master'', she cried giving him a kiss. ``I will make an outfit which I hope you will find pleasing.''\n\n``I find the one you are wearing now quite pleasing''. With that he placed her on all fours and took advantage of her lack of attire.\n\n``Yes, master'' she cried."
130,Afterschool Library,"['Mf', 'teacher', 'teen', 'mast', 'intr']","Her short green lycra skirt rode up each time she placed a book on the shelf, and her purple lace panties showed every once in a while. Her thin white buttondown shirt clung to her huge tits and you could see her nipplese through her skimpy lace bra. It was so hot that she decided to unbutton all but one of the buttons on her shirt. No one else would be there, so why should she worry?\n\nShe continued to place the books on the shelf, and she couldn't help but to stare at her own ample breasts. She loved the way they practically fell out of her bra. She began to think about all the guys she knew who stared at them and began to get horny. She grabbed one of her tits and started to squeeze it, massaging it with her hands. Sasha thought of Mr. Sanrison, who was very young (and handsome) for a teacher at about 28. She imagined him grabbing her boobs, squeezing them, licking them.\n\nShe kneeled down on the floor, spreading her legs and moved her hand to her wet cunt. All those thoughts about such a hot guy as Mr. Sanrison were making her horny as hell. She began to finger her clit, rubbing it furiously. It felt so good to imagine Mr. Sanrison getting her off that she began to moan with delight. ""Oh, please Mr. Sanrison! More, more more! I want to feel you! I want you to make me come! Make me cum, please please please, Mr. Sanrison!""\n\nShe began to fuck her finger, bouncing up and down and moaning with pleasure. So absorbed in her fingerfuck, Sasha didn't hear Mr. Sanrison enter the library.\n\nMr. Sanrison, however, noticed her. He heard her moaning, heard his name, and immediately, his dick stiffened. He wanted to fuck Sasha in the worst way ever since he met her. After all, those huge tits of hers had been the main reason he had hired her. He often thought about fucking those huge monsters and then fucking her tight twat. He made his way towards the noise, but hid behind a bookrack so that he could watch Sasha.\n\nSasha had just about reached climax and was practically shouting out: ""OH FUCK ME! PLEASE FUCK ME HARDER! I WANT YOU TO MAKE ME CUM! MAKE ME CUM! FUCK ME WITH YOUR HARD COCK, MR. SANRISON! FUCK ME! I'M CUMMING OH GOD I'M CUMMING OH OH!!""\n\nIt was more than Mr. Sanrison could take. He had to fuck this gorgeous slut. He stepped out from his hiding spot and began to to unzip his pants. ""Do you want to fuck me that badly, Sasha?""\n\nSasha looked up in surprise. Here she was, practically naked, with her hand still in between her thighs. ""Oh my god! I didn't hear..."" but she was cut short when Mr. Sanrison pulled his 8.5"" dick out of his pants and held it out to her.\n\n""Suck it!"" he said and she took it into her mouth without a word.\n\nShe licked the sides of it up and down, then slowly sucked his entire length into her mouth. She began to slide her head back and forth while Mr. Sanrison ran his fingers through her thick red curls. ""You want me, Sasha? You want to fuck me?"" All she could do was nod her head and continue to suck his dick. It tasted so good in her young sweet mouth, forming a perfect red O around his hard cock.\n\n""Then lie on the floor, I'll give you what you want."" She agreed, taking off the rest of her shirt in the process and began to unfasten her bra. Mr. Sanrison moved her hands away, doing it himself and unleashing her huge tits.\n\n""You know how much I want to suck these tits? I wanted to suck them since I saw you!""\n\n""I want you too, Mr. Sanrison! I want you so bad!"" was all Sasha could say as he placed his mouth on her eraser sized nipples. He began to suck and pull at them with his mouth, licking them so roughly that Sasha began to moan in pleasure again. ""OH OH THAT FEELS SO GOOD. MORE MORE MORE SUCK MY TITS SUCK MY TITS."" She moved her hands down to his cock and started to rub it, moving her hand up and down, gently squeezing it from the top down. He began to squeeze her humongous breasts as he licked them, trying to fit them in his hands.\n\n""I'm gonna fuck you now, I'm gonna fuck you harder than anything,"" he said.\n\n""OH PLEASE FUCK ME FUCK ME HARD I WANT TO FEEL YOUR HUGE DICK INSIDE MY PUSSY I WANT YOU TO MAKE ME CUM!!""\n\n""Oh, I'll make you cum, Sasha. Over and over and over,"" he whispered as he placed his dick in her cunt. He began to move it in, slowly, as Sasha groaned with pleasure.\n\n""OHHHHHH, it's so big! PUT IT ALL THE WAY IN, FUCK ME ALL THE WAY!""\n\nHe did. He began to pump his cock into her tight pussy, faster and faster. He grabbed her tits, squeezing and pulling them. She began to thrust her hips to meet his cock, and reached down between her thighs to rub her clit as well. You want it BITCH! You got it! I'm gonna FUCK YOU! I'M GONNA SCREW YOUR TIGHT PUSSY, SLUT! I'M GONNA FUCKIN' BREAK YOU!\n\nShe screamed in delight, ""OH YES! FUCK ME HARDER HARDER HARDER OH FUCK ME! PLEASE FUCK ME HARDER! I WANT YOU TO MAKE ME CUM! MAKE ME CUM! FUCK ME WITH YOUR HARD COCK, MR. SANRISON! FUCK ME! I'M CUMMING OH GOD I'M CUMMING, I'm CUMMING!! OH FUCK!! OH FUCK!!\n\nMr. Sanrison pulled out of her still throbbing cunt just in time to cum all over her fuckin huge tits. She saw his jiz all over her breasts and began to lick some of it off. He watched in amazement until he realized that it was closing time and that he'd better leave.\n\nTime to go, Sasha. You clean up and lock up when you're done""\n\n""Ok,"" she said, beginning to put her clothes back on.\n\n""Thanks for the fuck"" he said, zipping up his pants.\n\nThen he left.\n\nSasha wondered if all the guys were like Mr. Sanrison: long - hard - and a great fuck. Oh well. There was only one way to find out.\n\nTell me what you think"
131,Agent,['MF'],"Superimposed over the image of the girls were some computer-generated graphics: a set of crosshairs in the center of the screen, and a small circle located somewhere over each person in the image. Two of the girls had red circles on them, indicating that they were in some way ""attached"" -- happily married, engaged, in love, whatever. The third girl had a green circle. Bingo! My cock stiffened as I looked at her image on the small screen, then peered into my telescope to get a better look. Ooooh was she SEXY! This was going to be fun. I aimed the PLED again, depressed the button halfway, and adjusted my aim until the crosshairs were on target. It didn't matter where the crosshairs were located exactly, just anywhere on the subject's body. Mmmm what a delicious-looking body... Then I pressed the button all the way.\n\nOn the screen I could see her look up for a moment, seemingly bewildered as if some thought had entered her mind out of nowhere, then she shook her head and returned her attention to the people around her. I grinned and then began to move the PLED about, keeping the button halfway depressed so that the screen would remain on. I brought the four volleyball players into view. All of them had red circles above them -- shit! I scanned the beach for more guys. There's one... I whipped the PLED around and aimed it at a guy who was walking past the three girls, looking at them with poorly disguised lust. Green circle. I lined up the crosshairs and pressed the button.\n\nThe guy stopped dead in his tracks for a moment, and his face took on that same bewildered expression for a brief moment. Then it went away, replaced by a look of sheer joy. The girl I'd ""zapped"", meanwhile, had turned to face him, and then they were running toward each other, shrieking with delight as though they had been passionate lovers who had somehow been separated a long time ago and had missed each other badly! They slammed into each other in a tight embrace, and he whirled her around and around as they kissed hungrily and passionately. The other two girls looked on in shock, and one of them put her hands to her mouth and began to giggle. My cock stiffened even more as I watched them kissing, her wonderful body pressed against his, those yummy boobs against his chest and their legs seemingly intertwined.\n\nAgent Charles Davis of the U.S. Department of Sex had made his first match.\n\nI went into the kitchen, made myself a peanut butter sandwich and a glass of milk, and returned to the balcony. They were still kissing! The girl's female companions were standing around looking exasperated, and one of them tugged at her shoulder, trying to get her attention. Finally their mouths parted, and the newly met couple turned toward the other two girls, who were shaking their heads, waving their hands, and saying things to them I couldn't hear from my balcony. Finally the whole group left the beach, the two red-circle girls leading the way and the couple trailing behind, his arm around her shoulders, their bodies pressed together. One thing's for sure, I thought. I certainly made THEIR day!\n\nI went to bed that night thinking about those sexy bodies and the sight of that passionate embrace and kiss, and my horny mind imagined what they'd be doing together in bed at that moment! I fantasized and masturbated for hours, then went to sleep.\n\nThe next morning I woke up feeling happy, invigorated, and HORNY! I couldn't wait to ""zapmate"" my next couple. But where to go? Then the place came to mind -- a little-known place out in the desert called Deep Creek, where people went to enjoy the hot spring water, bountiful sunshine, beautiful desert scenery, and each other's company. Clothing was optional.\n\nI crawled up the 55 to the 91, crawled a little way more, then finally got past the stalled car which was slowing traffic and zoomed all the way to Hesperia, then drove through town and onto that difficult-to-find dirt road which leads to the canyon where Deep Creek is located. All the way there my mind pictured the creek, with its small strip of sandy beach covered with naked men and women stretched out on towels or folding lounges. Yummy naked female bodies mmmmm my cock was stiffening again! I got there, paid the $2 usage fee, and hiked the two mile trail to the bottom of the canyon. I was not disappointed. There were at least a couple dozen people there that day, basking in the sun and splashing about in the water.\n\nI stripped off my clothes and dove into the cool waters of the main stream. I looked back at the people on the shore and my cock really stiffened when I saw a pretty lady stand up, remove her bikini, and walk into the water. She reacted to the chilly water by crossing her arms tightly, lifting up her breasts. She tried splashing herself to get used to the water temperature, and her skin broke out in goosebumps and her nipples hardened. Ooooh I wished so badly that I could snuggle up against her and warm her!\n\nI swam back to shore, passing right by her. As I did I said, ""you should try the hot springs up on the rocks on the other side! They're really warm, like a spa!"" She smiled prettily, nodded, and said, ""thank you, I will!"" Her soft, sweet voice made me feel suddenly very warm and tingly all over. Then she dove into the water and began to swim across.\n\nI got out of the water, headed to my little staked-out spot, and sat down. My eyes scanned the crowd surrounding me: mostly big musclular hunks lying in the sun, their hard chistled bodies darkening to a deep bronze. There were quite a few girls around too -- spread out on towels, their scrumptuous bodies soaking up the sun and having a magnetic effect on male eyes, especially mine! I'd hardly ever been to nude beaches, so I was still not quite used to being around so many naked people. I reached down into my duffel bag, brought out the PLED, set the knob for the most wide-angle view, and pressed the button halfway. The small screen displayed the scene before me, with lots of red circles and a few green ones. I centered one green-circled lady on the screen and turned the knob to zoom in on her. She was reclining in a folding chair and reading a paperback. I could even see the title on the book: Stephen King's ""Tommyknockers"". I pressed the button all the way. She put the book down in her lap, looked around with a quizzical expression, shrugged (which made her boobs jiggle tantalizingly), and resumed her reading. I turned the knob to wide-angle again and brought the PLED around to point at a group of guys lounging around a big boulder. Lots of green circles there! I zoomed in one one muscular dude, centered the crosshairs on him, and depressed the button. I looked up, waiting for that look of bewilderment and then a joyous glance at the lady I'd zapped, but it didn't happen. Puzzled, I looked back down at the screen and saw the word ""INCOMPATIBLE"" flashing in yellow letters. It can determine THAT? Wow! I chuckled softly to myself and scanned around for another good-looking green-circled guy. There's one! I centered the crosshairs on him and depressed the button. Zapmate!\n\nThe tanned hunk looked up, his eyes darting around as he scanned the crowd for... what?? Then his eyes locked with hers, and a smile spread across his face. He got up and walked toward her, and she put her book down again and got up. Ooooh they're both naked are they going to embrace right here?? He came up to her, and took her hands in his. They just smiled and looked into each other's eyes. Then he turned his head to indicate the trail leading along the stream, and looked back at her. She nodded with a big grin, picked up a large towel, and together they set off down the trail.\n\nAre they going to ""do it"" here? I was so horny -- I just had to see this! I waited a moment until they were down the trail a bit, and then I got up and followed behind them. The trail followed the stream for a while and then began to switchback up a hill. As they climbed the trail they were teasing each other, fondling and feeling each other, and as they passed a clump of bushes underneath the shade of a big tree he pulled her off the trail. With yelps of delight they dove behind the bushes.\n\nI quietly passed those bushes and continued up the trail, and then left it and clambered across a steep incline to another clump of bushes about twenty feet above the newly zapmated couple. I sat down and shifted myself into as comfortable a position as I could, and watched the hot and sexy action below me as my cock stiffened and stood straight up.\n\nThe girl's towel was spread out on a slightly inclined clearing behind the clump of bushes, and she and her newfound love were make hot passionate love on top of it! He was on top of her, his muscular chest pressed against her boobs, and their legs were wrapping around each other wildly. They were kissing so deeply and passionately, and my breath was quickening just watching it! His face dove downward and buried itself in her breasts, shaking back and forth, licking, sucking, enjoying... her arms flew around his back, then they rolled over and she was on top, swinging her boobs from side to side across his face. He grabbed her sides and pressed his face in that wonderful flesh again, then sat up quickly as she swung her legs forward, and they embraced tightly as his lips and tongue hungrily devoured her chest and shoulders and neck and cheeks and lips, and her fingers dug into his powerful muscular back... ooooh I was becoming sooo HORNY!!!!! I had to resist the temptation to jump up from behind the bush, climb down to where they were, and join the action somehow. They were rolling all over now, kissing and rubbing and licking, and then he was sitting up and she was lying across his legs, and he had one hand on her hot pussy, rubbing and fondling and tickling, and the other hand feeling all over her breasts, and she had an eager hand around his hard cock, and their lips were pressed tightly together as they kissed with an incredible sexual vigor that only true love could create.\n\nHer hips began to buck as his fingers spread her pussy lips and squeezed into her channel. They wiggled and bent and twisted as they slid in and out, and her whole body writhed and undulated as those fingers drove her to heights of ecstasy she had perhaps never experienced before! Then he pulled out his fingers, bent over between her legs, tickled and licked her pussy lips with his tongue, and then plunged it inside her. Now MY body was moving as I watched his mouth press against her pussy, his tongue no doubt snaking in and out and all around, and her body bucking and writhing wildly as she moaned and shrieked, and her hands alternately grabbing the back of his head and squeezing and kneading her boobs. Then he sat up again, spread her legs wider, and with one hand guided his big cock into her. She SHRIEKED as he PUSHED it into her (her pussy must have been tight!), and then it was sliding in and out, faster and faster, pushing her whole body up and down. His hands went to her boobs and played with them as he rammed his MX Missile into her still harder.\n\nMy second matching certainly looked to be successful, and I was eager to do more! I tore my gaze away from the hot sex before me, got up, and returned to the trail. I heard moans, grunts, and shrieks coming from behind those bushes, and they were becoming louder and louder, nearing a crescendo, as I headed down the trail and returned to the shore of the stream. My cock was still rock-hard and throbbing, so I lingered behind a boulder for a moment to let it relax before emerging into the crowd of sunbathers. Ooooh man there's that lady whom I talked to in the water! She was lying naked on a towel and rubbing Coppertone on her stomach and chest OH WOW and my cock immediately stiffened again!\n\nI fell in love right then and there. I wanted to be married to her, love her all my life, be the father of her children. I went to my duffle bag, pulled out the PLED, pointed it at her, and pushed the button halfway. Green circle. My whole body tingled with excitement. I pressed the button all the way and watched her stop oiling herself and look around with that familiar brief puzzled expression. Then I turned the device around and pointed it at myself."
132,Aguished Love,['FM caution'],"I've never been good at comforting people in distress. I never know what to say, what sort of touch will sooth them. So I offer them whiskey, or marijuana. Sometimes I try to make myself as sad as they are; that way, if they're sensitive, they might try to console me, and their act of comforting me might relieve their own sorrow. I cast off my feigned despair and they feel good about themselves for having helped me. I began to wonder whether Marija's post-sex tears weren't also some sort of act, perhaps with a completely different aim. I told my friend Eric about Marija and our problems. He smoked a cigarette silently, staring at his hands, then began clipping his nails as he spoke. ""Sex brings out all kinds of primitive shit in people. I don't know what goes through your mind when you're screwing, but with me, man, nothing at all goes through my mind. I'm just doing it. Pleasure. Fierce, animalistic pleasure. Oh, sure, sometimes I get weird images and shit, but it's sort of like dreaming: my regular mind is zapped. And when I get really intense, it's like the other person doesn't exist at all. I might as well be a woodland recluse screwing a sheep.""\n""But why do you think she cries? And why'd she get so strangely angry last time, throwing the ice cream at those strangers?""\n""Why shouldn't she? For some people sex is the only time they can get really emotionally intense. Was she hard to get into the sack? Because if she had to tear down some inhibition against sexuality, maybe a few other inhibitions accidentally went down with it. Did I ever tell you about the girl who had to change personalities before she could let herself have sex?""\n""Nah, I would've remembered.""\n""She took on the personality of a fox terrier whenever she wanted to get turned on. Woofed, sniffed at things, walked around on her hands and knees. Then she got pregnant, and didn't want to get an abortion. I had to convince her that the baby would have fur and a muzzle before she agreed to terminate the pregnancy.""\n\n* * *\n\n""When I come, it's like a jumbo jet landing on the rim of a champagne glass. For a few moments, there is no such thing as `real' anymore; anything could happen in those few moments. The world could sink into oblivion, and I would somehow escape unscathed, my soul still soaring somewhere, bouncing between stars, shooting out toward unknown galaxies. There are no limits to imagination during sexual climax. No wonder some cultures see sex as sinister."" I lay on my stomach, my shoulders at the foot of the bed, arms dangling, fingers touching the carpet. Blood rushing. I heard rustling behind me; she was ripping open the bag of chocolate turtles I had brought her. She spoke, chomping. ""It's during sex that you really realize the physical body is just a vehicle. A package for something far more amazing than a bunch of wonderful cells. A kind of bomb, you know, that usually detonates inward. Sex is like a demand that we can't ignore but which we always manage to disobey. Who made the demand, though, and what exactly is it? To be happy? That can't be, because sex leads so often to pain. To multiply? No, because sex so often does not lead to reproduction, and it often in fact leads to death or illness. Sex is a demand that just does not make sense given the sort of world people have managed to create for themselves so far. The demand of sex will become intelligible once we're a more advanced race. When, though? In the year three thousand? The year five million? Until then we just have to keep using sex for reproduction, like using a sword to open a can of soup. But you know that the sword was meant for something more than that."" She paused, munching, and I got up and went to the bathroom. When I returned Marija had arranged the remaining chocolate turtles in a straight row where I had been lying. They stared up at me, a unified force, guarding her bed. She lay next the pillows, her back against the wall. ""Are we going to have sex?""\n\n* * * \n\n""Oh, God, Jesus, fuck, fuck...Nick, yes, yes, oh...God, oh, oh, mm...yes, yes, God, ah..."" Marija rolled off the bed, barely gaining balance as her feet hit the floor, and went in the kitchen. She dug through the trash for the cigarettes she had thrown out earlier in the day, then lay back down beside me. I felt something hard under my back, slid my hand under me, and held the chocolate turtle up in the dim light. Marija snatched it from my hand and began eating it while she smoked. ""I wish these were real turtles,"" she muttered. ""Next time I'll go to a pet store."" A few moments of dreadful waiting ensued. I closed my eyes, listened for the sniffling, whimpering, wailing, gasping cries of despair. But Marija jumped to her feet again, grabbed a magazine with a glossy cover from her bedside table, and dove under the bed. ""What the hell are you doing, Marija?""\n""I saw a spider this afternoon."" Her muffled voice came from directly underneath me. ""It raced under the bed, but I was too afraid to follow it.""\n""You think it'll still be there?""\n""Where else would it go? They like dark places. Spiders breed in the dark. Well, everything does, I guess."" I could feel her movement beneath me, and found it vaguely distressing. ""Not tortoises. Or rhinos. They do it in broad daylight all the time."" I heard her the magazine slap against the floor. ""Dammit! I can't see anything down here."" She whacked the magazine several more times. ""If I just wap the entire floor down here, what do you think my chances are of hitting it?""\n""Zero. Spiders move. And I don't think it'd be just sitting on the floor anyway. Do you have a flashlight?""\n""No."" There was an urgent scuffling, the blankets hanging over the edge of the bed flapped, and Marija reappeared. ""I'll get it some day. That little fucker will burn.""\n\n* * *\n\nMarija's pattern of post-sex rage continued. One evening, while I was still panting, she sat up on the edge of the bed, grabbed the phone, and telephoned her step-father at his office. ""I know why you and Mom always discouraged my sexuality,"" she said without any greeting. ""You were trying to deprive me of the sheer pleasure of it, that's one thing. You knew that I'd start respecting myself if I could experience the pleasure of sex without guilt, 'cause anyone who can feel so good just from their own bodies is a fine person. Yes. Shut up! Will you listen to me, for once? Okay. You also wanted to prevent me from knowing how powerful and strong I was as a person. Sex is an incredible experience of personal power. We get limitless personal strength just from being sexual, and you never wanted me to be strong because if I was strong I'd learn to question you and Mom. Well, let me tell you now, asshole: I am strong. I know I'm strong. And I respect myself, because I experience fabulous pleasure, and the greatness of it is me. I am the sublime pleasure of sex. And if my pussy were a creature, it would fly over to you and squash you. It would strangle you with tentacles of fire. It would piss acid all over your skull and you'd walk around for the rest of your life with no head and no one would notice because you've never had a worthwhile thing to say in your life anyway."" She hung up, then turned to me. ""Was I shouting?"" I nodded. ""What did you think of what I said?""\n""Uh, right on."" I felt like I was shrinking; withdrawing inwardly to get away from her volatility. ""Some good...good ideas there, Marija.""\n\n* * *\n\nMarija became preoccupied with the idea that her vagina was a dangerous natural force, sort of like a miniature hurricane which she could unleash on any man. ""Well, no, not really, because not any man would be attracted to you,"" I countered. ""Oh, they would if they'd gone long enough without sex.""\n""He could just masturbate,"" I said. ""Oh, is masturbation the same? Does it fill the same bodily needs?"" Somehow I felt that I would be revealing something filthy and anti-social about my sex if I said that masturbation did in fact fulfill the same physical need that intercourse did. ""Well..."" I stalled. ""Well, there you go.""\n""Okay, but you seem to think that your pussy is some sort of omnipotent deadly thing that you can just whip out and attack people with.""\n""Excuse me, little love-bite, but every time I make you come, you are out for the count. You are Mister Refractory, lying there in a daze, whipped, spent, drained and thrashed. If approached you with violent intentions in that state, you'd be defenseless.""\n""Okay, but it's not your pussy! It's my orgasm that renders me defenseless. And being defenseless does not mean being sexual rubble.""\n""Oh, yes it does. Because only sexual rubble is truly defenseless."" Thus our conversations tended to wind and twist laboriously through sematic knots then finally stall in abject triviality. But what seemed clear to me was that Marija wanted to be able to inflict upon other people something akin to the pain that she used to experience in sexual intimacy -- and which I guessed she still experienced, only now concealed with vitriol and fury. This made me think of child-abusers, an enormous percentage of whom apparently were beaten as children. Cycles of pain. Agony relieved only by sharing it.\n\n* * *\n\nMarija began to think that religions discouraged sexuality because religion was controlled by powerful political elites, and sex threatened the elites' grip on society. ""Sex is a leveller. I mean, we can be sexually attracted to any race, any class. This is bad for political elites: sex unifies people, and political elites thrive on dividing people against each other with prejudice, all sorts of class conflict, shit like that. The government doesn't want us to be sexually free. Did you know that there used to be anti-miscegenation laws in this society?""\n""What laws?""\n""Anti-miscegenation. Laws against racial mixing. I think if you want to change the power structure of society, one of the best ways is to fuck the very people we're not supposed to like in our society. Can you imagine if Lady Di had screwed insane drug-addicted homeless men? How that might change people's view of homeless people? We would've thought: If they're good enough for her, they must be worthwhile people. It would've increased our sensitivity immensely.""\n""Huh.""\n""Or can you imagine if Di had screwed Muslim terrorists? Or transvestites? That would've been absolutely amazing. I really would've liked her then.""\n\n* * *\n\nOne evening immediately after we made love I had a coughing fit from which I almost could not break free. It was like having a python coiled up in my body -- each cough disgorged another inch of it, but the thing was fifteen feet long -- and finally discovering that the python had fused with my large intestine. I began to taste blood in my mouth. I became dizzy. I felt tears. Finally my coughing subsided. I lay crumpled on the bed, holding the point where my throat merged with me chest, expecting to feel it gouged out, shredded and wet. ""You shouldn't've dissed my pussy earlier,"" Marija said, chidingly. ""What?"" My voice sounded like a sheet of paper being ripped. ""When we were talking yesterday you discounted the power of my pussy. Remember? Maybe your coughing has something to do with that, hm?"" My voice was too weak for me to laugh at her ridiculous notion.\n\n* * *\n\n""Sure,"" my friend Eric said comfortingly, ""I've heard of women personifying their pussies as exotic supernatural forces before. They're not always allied with them, either; sometimes their pussies have agenda that are totally contrary to their own. I once knew a woman who said that her pussy drove her to pull out her hair.""\n""Why?""\n""Well, her pussy was jealous of her head having so much long, flowing, wispy hair, while it only had thick, curly, short hair, you know? So the pussy was furious. And the girl really wrecked her appearance. Then her pussy got jealous of her aquarium -- or maybe of the fish in it, I'm not sure -- for having so much liquid, so she obediently drained the tank. The fish croaked, obviously. Then the pussy got jealous of her car's engine for being so warm, so she wrecked her own engine. It just went on and on, until finally her pussy got jealous of her for having the ability to talk to guys, so she began trying to cut out her tongue. It got really ugly and her roommates finally called a psych hospital.""\n""Christ, that's really awful. But I'm sure if she had been a guy something like that could've happened with her -- I mean, his -- penis. It might've gotten jealous because his arms were so long and muscular, so he might've tried chopping his arms off or something.""\n""No, I don't believe that. I think that pussies are unique among organs. I mean, I think they really do have a distinctive, powerful voice that other body parts -- even the penis -- do not have. I think that in many ways they are their own organisms. They are independent life forms. They have ambitions. Their own culture.""\n""So, wait a minute, you're saying that Marija is right to be personifying her vagina?""\n""See, that's your mistake: it's not just a vagina. Not at all.""\n\n* * *\n\nOne evening after we made love I began to have groin convulsions, like my testicles were being sucked rapidly up into my body then detonating somewhere around my small intestines. I could hear a distant rumbling, and my hands trembled wildly. I sat hunched over, as if I could physically clutch at the cause of my distress. ""Hurts, don't it?"" It sounded like she was taunting me; like she thought she was responsible, and relished the sense of power. I groaned hatefully. ""What do you think's wrong?"" I heard her light a cigarette and inhale luxuriantly. She held the nicotine in her lungs for a moment, then exhaled, speaking at the same time, the smoke adding a fuzzy tone to her voice. ""Maybe your body's trying to carve out a pussy. You know? Retire the rusty old wand?"" The convulsions hit me again, and I fell to my side, grimacing.\n\n* * *\n\nAt home that night, I decided to try to come up with some sort of ritual to propitiate her pussy. To ward off its evil, to placate it, to put myself in its good graces. I felt ridiculous for doing this, but at the same time I was desperate; my body showed symptoms when we made love that I had never witnessed in it ever before, as if suddenly, at the age of thirty, my immune system had collapsed and I was plunged into a state of rapid bodily decay. What sort of ritual symbolism would I want from a supplicant if I were a vagina? The question baffled me, for I could not fathom how a vagina might view reality, what a vagina might value in things. It bothered me, needless to say, that simply in the act of sex with Marija I did not please her vagina enough to win its favor. Clearly the vagina wanted more than pleasure -- or at least, more than the pleasure I gave Marija through sex. Did the vagina have its own concept of pleasure which had nothing to do with Marija's? Was I in fact belittling Marija's vagina by treating it as nothing more than an instrument for her delectation? I began to worry about my grasp on reality: I was ennobling a cluster of reproductive organs, treating them as a superstitious primitive might treat an altar to a frightfully temperamental nature-god. And I knew that it was watching me. I burned incense before a small metal statuette of Kali, the ferocious, swarthy Hindu goddess depicted with a necklace of skulls. I drew pictures of vaginal mouths -- with long teeth, emebedded eyes, hairs like waving tentacles reaching out at kneeling, trembling crowds. I drew the vaginas as the openings of tunnels leading into chaotic mysteries, mythological realities, inescapable labyrinths. I chanted nonsense words as I burned the drawings, laying the ashes before the statuette of Kali, trying to send up with the smoke the feelings of awe and fear that shook my heart. I wandered around in a forest, and buried the statuette deep in the moist, cold ground, as if returning it to the womb of the earth, then stuck twigs into the ground encircling the burial spot. But none of my haphazard, make-shift rituals did a thing to shelter me from the wrath of Marija's demonic sub-creature. The next time we made love, I came down with a ravaging flu which kept me bed-ridden for nearly a week. Parts of my body shivered with astonishing coldness, while other parts of it seemed to bake with phantom heat. Copious pearly, dense fluids blasted out when I blew my nose; my head spun when I closed my eyes and stared at darkness. \n\n* * *\n\n""How can I kill her pussy?"" My friend Eric had visited me, and insisted that I accompany him on a leisurely stroll through the woods. He assured me that the fresh air would alleviate my symptoms, but each time I planted my feet on the moist ground my head throbbed. ""Kill it?"" He sounded aghast. ""How? You gotta tell me. I can't go on like this.""\n""You assume that pussies are mortal?""\n""Well, are they? You seem to be the pussy research guy.""\n""No, as far as human science and occult research have revealed, they're not mortal at all. Even when a woman dies, her pussy--""\n""Then what the hell can I do?"" I interupted him, ""I tried all sorts of appeasing rituals; I've tried being extra attentive to her in bed..."" Eric shook his head sadly. ""If it's determined that you're an enemy, I mean...I'm not sure there is much you can do."" I stopped walking. ""Goddamit, Eric! I refuse to believe that I'm cursed for life. There must be something that I can do."" Eric stood a few paces in front of me, his eyes wandering over the scenery -- the leafless skeletons of maple trees, the dense heights of pines. ""The only thing that I know of...""\n""What? I'll try anything.""\n""The only thing that you can try to do is capture her pussy. Make it your prisoner.""\n""How the hell can I do that?"" He turned to me as a forboding shadow fell over his features.\n\n* * * \n\nEric's instructions were simple enough, but he warned me extensively of the dangers of failure. If the pussy had an animosity toward me now, it would become downright homicidal if it learned I was trying to imprison it. I would have to succeed on the first attempt. On the way to Marija's the first night after I recovered from my flu, I bought a pack of non-stick mint-flavored bubble gum. I would have to chew a piece right before going down on Marija, and then, with my lips touching her pubic hair, I would have to blow a bubble against her clitoris. If the bubble enlarged smoothly against her, it would capture the soul of her pussy. I would then have to remove the gum from my mouth without breaking the bubble, then flush it down the toilet. ""It won't die, understand, but the malevolent soul of her pussy will be travelling around in the sewer system for eternity. The only way it'll be able to reach you is if it manages to rise up, clog a toilet, and then you happen to try crapping in that same toilet. If you can get the bubble part right and flush it, you should be pretty safe."" I wondered if Marija would notice when I took her vagina's soul from her. Would it sooth her stormy spirit? Quell her wild emotions? We went to a movie -- a science-fiction picture about a small but heroic space colony that launched brutal lightning attacks against a formidable intergalactic empire in the name of democracy. In the final scene, the last remaining member of the democratic guerilla army -- a hirsute female cross between a human and a french poodle -- charged through a sluggish wall of robot slave-warriors, slashing off their heads, tossing around laser grenades, and shouting deliriously about freedom and the simple joys of agrarian life. ""This is so fucking macho,"" Marija said, tossing chocolate- coated almonds at the screen. ""A real female would never be so blood-thirsty.""\n""She's killing robots,"" I protested, ""There's no blood involved.""\n""That's not the fucking point,"" she said, throwing a fist-full of almonds at the screen. Most of the almonds fell on the audience in the first few rows. ""Marija, jesus! Why are you throwing stuff?""\n""Shut up,"" she hissed. ""Why? Why are you doing that?""\n""It's a girl thing, okay? Now shut up."" At the Peruvian restaurant after the movie, Marija returned three dishes before conceding that one was palatable. Each time she changed her mind, the waiter grew more impatient with her criticisms -- that the rice was so undercooked it almost cracked her teeth, that the guacamole was mayonaise dyed green, that the steak tasted like rancid cat meat -- and as the waiter began to argue, she became more vocally bitter. Finally, Marija threatened to have the waiter deported to Mars, which, she said, was probably where he hatched. By the time we returned to her place I was exhausted. I was still not entirely over my flu, and I felt the familiar ache constricting my body, fever-heat radiating from my forehead. I undressed us slowly while we kissed, Marija groping me and biting my lips. As she lay back on her colorful mound of pillows with her eyes closed, I fumbled with my pants for the pack of gum. It took a few seconds to retrieve it from my pocket, and the delay caught her attention. By the time I ripped the top of the wrapper off the gum she was staring at me in the darkness. ""What's that?""\n""Hm?""\n""What are you holding?""\n""Nothing. What?"" Just as I pulled a piece of gum from the pack, she snatched it away from me, then turned on the bedside light. ""Minty bang-o bubble gum?"" She asked incredulously, rising to her feet. She glared down at me, trembling. ""You were going to try to capture the soul of my pussy!""\n""No!"" I protested, frantically waving my hands. ""I wasn't. It's just that sometimes my mouth gets dry, and--""\n""Liar! You fucking liar! You were going to try to rob my of the one thing that gives me strength! You lousy, villainous scum!"" Marija threw my clothes at me while driving me out the door. As I scrambled to dress myself in the hall, she shouted that she knew I was working for her step-father.\n\n* * *\n\n""You're in deep shit now,"" Eric told me, shaking his sadly, his eyes almost closed. ""God, I'm glad I'm not in your position.""\n""Oh, Christ, it's not that big a deal. I'll just stop seeing Marija. I'll find someone else. She's not the only mermaid in the sea."" He stared at me for a moment, critically, quietly. ""Look, here's how it works: all members of various classes of things have a sort of subtle energy that they share with each other. For example, all tires, all yo-yos, all banks. They communicate with each other at a super-human level, beyond our ability to grasp what they're saying. And if you offend one member of a class of things, all the other members know about it. It's like women: after being persecuted and mistreated for so long, they have a certain consciousness that they share with each other -- the consciousness of a suffering group. It holds them together at a certain level, it gives them identity. It's a girl thing. So you can't have a relationship with another pussy without it knowing at some level how you tried to capture Marija's.""\n""Fine,"" I said, ""Then I renounce pussy. I don't need it in my life. If I want sex, I'll get it from another guy.""\n""I know. You're going gay. Lots of guys get to homosexuality this way; they're overwhelmed by the challenge forming a truly harmonious relationship with the tempestuous spirit that lurks behind every vagina. Well, I wish you luck.""\n\n* * *\n\nFor more than half a year I did not date. Why risk it? But I could not simply expunge my need for intimacy, and I realized that if I had become gay, I should get on with it. One evening I went to The Hunt, a nightclub that catered to our city's gay population. To my surprise and delight, the place was packed with vividly dressed, energetic men. Immediately I began to feel fashion-impaired, deplorably tasteless in my jeans and corduroy jacket. There was one open seat at the bar, so I squeezed in and ordered a long island ice tea. I drank nervously, keeping my face down, averted from the curious -- amused? -- looks the handsome men were giving me. My mind raced: Can I enjoy this? Can I be attracted to other men? After a couple of drinks I noticed one of the guys sitting next to me. He was tall, very lean and muscular, and had extremely short hair which looked like gleaming dust sprinkled over a bald head. His face was full of shapes, very defined, and his lips were pierced with gleaming rows of silver rings. I was intrigued, but tried to avoid making eye-contact with him. After I took a sip of my third drink, he began giggling obscenely. I hadn't overheard his conversation up to then, but now I turned. His voice was melodious, and as he talked his tongue swatted at the rings piercing his lower lip. ""I think there is a comparison,"" he said, his voice rising and falling in odd places. I wondered if English was his second language. ""A butthole is a lot like a pussy,"" he said, ""just tighter and meaner. You know what I mean? Whatever you do with your life, you definitely do not want to enrage an anus. They can get you. They can get you good."" As if expecting confirmation, he glanced over at me with a curious, jagged smile. I stared at his darkly mirthful, morbidly amused eyes, then staggered back from the bar. He continued watching me, and began laughing as I struggled through the dense crowd toward the exit. As I hurried home, his bizarre statement about anuses, his hostile, taunting laugh echoed in my mind. I passed a convenience store, and bought several packs of Minty bang-o bubble gum. I'll keep it with me always, I promised myself. Protection. I have to protect myself from sex."
133,Air Raid,['inc'],"The following day Jean analysed the nights events and concluded that Tom had only followed his instincts, if anyone was to blame she was but, her husband had been away in the army for the last 4 years and she was still a young woman with all the needs and passion of any healthy female and try as she may she could not feel too guilty at having relieved her son in his time of need. During the next few weeks Tom saw his mother in a different light, he realised that with her dark wavy hair and plump but solid body she was an attractive and desirable woman. Whenever he got the chance he watched her in the hope that he might catch a glimpse of bare flesh but he did not have any luck. His luck changed during the long summer holidays, his mother asked him to help her to change the blackout curtains in her bedroom. The windows were old fashioned and very high, as Jean stood at the top of the step ladders Tom looked up and gasped, he could see right up his mothers skirt. The flesh at the top of her stockings bulged slightly outwards and his gaze travelled upwards to the vee shape of her white cotton knickers. His mother heard him gasp and as she looked down she realised that he was looking up her skirt, she quickly came down the ladder and told him she would finish the curtains by herself. After Tom had left the bedroom Jean was breathing heavily and she was amazed to find herself thinking the most erotic thoughts about her own son, she told herself to snap out of it and turned her mind to finishing the curtains.\n\nThe following Thursday Jean had bathed the two younger children and put them to bed, then she had fallen asleep on the old sofa. She was woken up by a tickling feeling on her leg, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Tom sitting on the floor by the sofa. His hand was slowly rubbing up towards the hem of her skirt, Jean pretended to still be asleep but by opening her eyes to a slit she could watch her son.\n\nTom's heart was beating so fast and hard he was frightened the noise would wake his mother but he was determined to get another look up her skirt, slowly but surely he pushed the hem of her skirt upwards, past her knees and on towards her thighs until he could see the tops of her stockings. He pushed the material of her skirt higher and then he was rewarded with the most erotic sight he had ever seen in his young life. There was a gap from the top of the stockings to the curved leg of his mother's white cotton knickers, her flesh was pale and plump and Tom's penis was straining at the confines of his short trousers. Jean was curious as to how far Tom would dare to go and she decided to keep up the pretence of sleeping no matter what he did, then to encourage him a little bit she let one of her legs slide sideways opening up the view for her incestuous boy.\n\nTom couldn't believe his luck, he could see the outline of his mother's cunt lips through the faded material of her knickers, he softly called her and touched her leg but she didn't respond. Quickly he took out his hard penis and gently lay on top of his mother, he laid his penis length wise down the outline of her cunt lips and very slowly started to move gently up and down. After a few minutes of this Tom lost himself in his passion and putting his hands on his mother's plump hips he started to grind his hard young penis into the soft fabric of his mother's knickers. Jean was finding it hard to stop herself from responding to the mock shagging by her hard young son but suddenly she felt Tom's hands grip her hips tightly and then with a groan she felt her son's spunk spread across her knickers and soak through. Tom lay on top of his mother not daring to move but when she made no sign of waking he gingerly got up. As he stood there looking down at her he was amazed when he realised that he was getting hard again, his rubbing against her had driven the material of her knickers into her cunt and he could see the full outline shape of her cunt lips, his hand moved down to the elastic of her knickers leg and softly he ran one finger under the material and pulled them to the side. Jean was almost hypnotised wondering how far her son would go when she felt his fingers spreading her cunt lips, it was time to put a stop to this before it went too far so Jean mumbled and pretended to slowly come awake. Tom hurriedly ran out of the room and up to his bed. Jean knew that if she wasn't careful her son would commit incest with her and she determined to be stronger in future.\n\nA week later there was another air raid and the family were back in the shelter, within 20 minutes Jean felt her son holding her hand and asking if he could sleep in her bed, she said o.k. and felt him slide into bed beside her. Tom shyly put his arm round his mother's waist and then very slowly he ran his hand down her hips. When his mother made no protest he let his hand slide to the front over her belly and then down over the fabric of her knickers until he could feel the shape of her cunt through the material. Despite her misgivings Jean was becoming excited by the feel of her son's fingers running up and down the lips of her cunt and without realising it she opened her legs to give him easier access. Tom was so excited by this that he pulled his penis out and started to push against his mothers leg, Jean quickly turned round to him and taking his face in her hands kissed him on the lips, Tom groaned in ecstasy and shoving his penis as hard as he could against his mothers belly he shot his spunk all over the front of his mother's knickers. Jean lay there for a few moments then she pulled her son fiercely to her kissing him and telling him she loved him.\n\nTom knew by his mother's reaction that he would be able to explore her body as much as he wanted and letting his male instincts take over he kissed her and moved his hand down in between her legs. As his fingers pulled her knickers to one side and he played with her cunt he felt his mother's hand take his penis and rub him back to hardness. Feeling bold he whispered to his mother that he wanted a shag, Jean pulled him over on top her and holding her knickers over with one hand she guided his hard young penis into her cunt with the other. She was surprised to find that the head of his prick stretched her cunt lips and then as he drove it fully into her she gasped at the length. Tom pistoned his prick in and out of his mother's cunt shagging her for all he was worth, the feel of her knickers rubbing against his shaft excited him so that he shot his sperm into his mother within minutes.\n\nBoth mother and son fell into a light sleep and by the morning the 2 younger children had joined them in bed. Jean quickly roused them all and returned to the house to prepare breakfast, during the course of the day nothing was said about the previous nights events but the looks that passed between mother and son were full of erotic promise and passion. After the two younger children had been put to bed and the blackout curtains had been drawn Jean and her young son went into her bedroom and undressed for bed. Tom pulled his mother down onto the bed and kissed her while his hands roamed all over her body then he spread her legs and shoved his hard prick up her cunt, he found his rhythm and within seconds his mother was moaning in delight and urging him on telling him to shag her a hard as he could. As his mother orgasmed Tom shot his incestuous spunk up into her womb.\n\nTwo months later Jean knew she was pregnant, she was carrying her own son's baby. To avoid any scandal she packed the children off to Kent to stay with her sister and she returned to her parent's farm in Wales. When she explained to her mother and father that she was pregnant Jean was upset to find that her mother rejected her and said she could fend for herself, but her father told her she could stay and he would support her and the baby. Jean would often cry during the next few weeks and Ted, her father decided it was time to talk. The opportunity arose when Jean's mother went to market. Ted called Jean into the barn to talk and to find out who the father of the child was. They sat in the hay loft and when Ted asked about the baby Jean burst into tears and confessed everything. To his horror Ted found that instead of being disgusted, he was excited and felt his prick begin to harden in his trousers, he put his arms round his daughter and pulling her to him, he let her cry on his shoulder. As her sobs subsided Ted made soothing sounds and slowly his hands started to roam over Jean's body. Jean stiffened but did nothing to stop her father as his hand slowly travelled up her leg and then onto her thighs, Ted couldn't help himself, his hand smoothed the skin of his daughter's thighs and then reached the elastic leg of her knickers, he deftly pulled them over and slid his finger inside his daughter's cunt. He slowly started to massage her slit and Jean, despite her horror became aroused, her father encouraged by this moved over his daughter and pushed her skirt up over her hips.\n\nReleasing his now swollen prick from his trousers Ted looked down at his daughter and told her it was time she was shagged by a real man and not some young boy, Jean pulled her knickers over to one side and then her father placed the tip of his swollen prick on the entrance to her cunt, as he slowly started to push it in Jean gasped and lifted her hips to meet his throbbing prick. She had never had a prick so huge in her life, she felt the walls of her cunt being stretched as her father plunged his member in and out with a furious frenzy, she started to come and in her excitement she was calling out, ""Oooh yes dad, SHAG ME, DO IT HARD. HARDER, SHAG ME WITH YOUR BIG DICK.""\n\nTed needed no urging on, his daughter had the tightest cunt he had ever shagged in his life, as he looked into her eyes he gave one last thrust and moaned as he shot his load of hot incestuous sperm into his daughter's hole. As her father collapsed on top of her Jean pushed him off and pulling her legs up to her chest she started to rub her cunt, grinding her hips she could feel an orgasm approaching, as she looked up she saw her father kneeling at her side, his huge hard prick was pointing at her face. Her father shoved his prick at her mouth and hoarsely told her to suck it. Jean opened her mouth and taking her father's prick between her lips sucked him until she felt his hot sperm hitting the back of her throat.\n\nAfter that first time in the barn the father and daughter kept each other sexually satisfied, although they couldn't always have a proper shag, sometimes a mutual wank had to suffice. One night when her father was particularly randy but her mother was still in the house, Jean lay over the edge of a chair with her white cotton knickers pulled to one side while her father shagged her and kept up a conversation with her mother who was washing up in the kitchen, her father grunted and then with his hands under her arse he lifted her off the edge of the chair and she could feel his big prick throbbing as he shot his sperm into her cunt. When her mother came back into the room Jean had pulled her skirt over her knees and as they sat talking she could feel her father's spunk leaking out of her cunt into her knickers.\n\nAfter the baby was born Jean moved back home and the children came back from Kent. The two younger ones were delighted with their new little sister but Tom knew the child was his daughter/sister and his feelings were equal pride and love. The first night home as soon as the younger children were in bed Tom put his arms round his mother and pulled her to him, Jean felt his hard young prick pressing into her through her dress and despite her intentions not to let anything happen again she immediately felt turned on and responded. She kissed him on his lips and ground her hips against him, Tom guided her onto the sofa and still kissing started to push her dress up over her hips, Jean hurriedly undid her son's trousers and took his prick in her hand. She felt it throbbing and before she could pull her hand away she heard him groan and then felt his hot spunk shooting out all over her legs. Tom kissed his mother and told her he was sorry but Jean told him it was alright, she took his hand and guided it down to her knickers and told him she needed relief as well. He slipped his fingers under the leg of her knickers and gently started to play with her cunt, Jean pushed her groin onto his hand feeling her own orgasm start to build when she felt Tom pull his hand away, looking down she saw her son kneel in front of her and she felt him sliding her knickers off. Lifting her hips to help him she saw that his prick was hard again, Tom left her knickers round one leg and guided his prick to the entrance of his mother's hot cunt, as he placed the head onto her cunt lips his mother pulled his face towards her and whispered to him, ""Shag me Tom, make me pregnant again."" He pushed his prick full length into his mother's hot slippery cunt and began fucking her as hard as he could, as he did he was shouting that he was going to shoot his spunk up her as far as he could, within minutes Jean felt herself coming and as she wrapped her legs round her son's back she felt his prick begin to throb and then he shot his incestuous sperm into her twat. When Jean's husband returned from the war Tom was 15 and he thought his sex life with his mother would end, but his mother had other ideas. Her favourite way was to ask Tom to help her in the old wash house and she would lean against the wall with her dress pulled up, she always wore an old pair of knickers, the elastic on the legs was very loose and she pulled them over to one side while Tom put his penis in her cunt and shagged her up against the wall. Only once had they been caught and luckily for them it was Tom's younger sister who was only five, she walked into the wash house and asked them what they were doing, Jean told her it was a game they played, Tom was frozen for a second but then he realised how erotic it was and he deliberately pushed his prick further into his mother's hot gaping cunt making her squeal in delight. Jean knew that her eldest son was turned on by the fact that they had been caught in the act and she in turn pushed her hips downwards grinding her clitoris against Tom's hard young prick, as they continued the shag Jean felt Tom go rigid and then his seed was shooting into her cunt making her come as she collapsed against him.\n\nWhen Tom was 18 he joined the army and because of the separation Jean's sex life dwindled to almost nothing, her husband was continually drunk and her only form of release was when she played with herself. The three children left at home were her life now and she put most of her energy into their lives, whenever they were together she would invent games for them to play, the children's favourite was Monsters. This involved one of them covering him or her self with a sheet and chasing the others, when they caught one they threw the sheet over them and pretended to eat them up. On Danny's 14th birthday they celebrated with a party and then during the evening the children said they wanted a game of monsters. Jean went upstairs and brought down the sheet, the youngest child was the monster first and he caught his sister , then Mary became the monster and it was Danny's turn to be caught. As soon as Danny put the sheet on he started to chase his mother and Jean ran round the room screaming in mock fright, when he finally caught her he threw the sheet over them both and they fell to the floor. Danny was holding his mother down but as Jean struggled Danny found himself getting caught up in her long skirt, as he pushed it out of his way it rode up her legs and onto her waist and the boy suddenly had his face leaning on his mother's bare thighs. He caught the scent of her sex in his nostrils and looking up he could see her dark patch of pubic hair through her white knickers, slowly he moved his face closer to her cunt and as he did his tongue licked along the top of his mother's legs.\n\nJean looked down at him and as she realised the effect of her body on her son she pulled the sheet tighter round them, Danny looked up into his mother's eyes and recognised that she would not stop him from exploring, he moved his body in between her legs and pulled her knickers over to one side. He gasped as he got his first look at a woman's sex, Jean opened her legs to give him better access and Danny tentatively spread the lips of her cunt with his fingers. Jean was becoming more excited and reaching down she pulled her son on top of her, Danny immediately felt his cock grow hard and started to push against his mother. The two other children were pulling the sheet and Jean knew that she would have to stop before they managed to pull it off but Danny was disappointed.\n\nStanding up Jean told the two younger ones to go upstairs and get ready for bed but she told Danny to stay downstairs and help her to fold the sheet. When the little ones had left the room she put her fingers to her lips then she shut the living room door, Danny stood there and as his mother took his hands he was trembling in anticipation, Jean whispered to him that he must never tell anyone about their secret and then she led him to the sofa. She pulled her skirt up and lay down opening her legs, then she pulled Danny down onto her body. Deftly she unzipped his trousers and took hold of his cock, pulling her knickers over to one side she placed the knob of his prick at the entrance to her hole and told him to push it in. Danny pushed and then he felt his mother's warm wetness grip his shaft, whispering to him and using her hips his mother guided him in his first shag. As he felt his orgasm build Danny thrust harder and faster and within minutes he felt his sticky sperm shooting into his mother's cunt. During the next few months Jean taught her son all about sex and Danny was a willing pupil, his favourite way was to play the monster game and while the two younger ones were stood by he would slide his stiff young cock into his mother's hot cunt and shag her.\n\nJust before Christmas Jean's mother died and after the funeral she discussed with her husband the possibility of her father coming to live with them. He agreed and Ted moved into Tom's old room. As soon as Ted settled in he started to look for opportunities to resume his incestuous relationship with his daughter."
134,Airforce Buddies,"['MMM', 'orgy']","Billy was young, handsome and his blond hair and green eyes picked up the sunlight coming through the windshield. \n\nThe driver, Dave, introduced himself. Dave was in the Air Force stationed at Pease Air Force Base. Billy was going up to Pease to visit his older brother, since Billy had just turned 20, and was thinking of following his brother into the Airforce. \n\nDave was friendly,telling Billy about his mechanic duties and that he hoped to get a job at Boston's Logan Airport when he is discharged next month.\n\nBilly told Dave that he was going to join the Air Force as soon as he graduated from high school next Spring.\n\n""Hand me a pack of cigarettes from the glove compartment, will you billy?"" \n\nBilly opened the small compartment and reached in. as he pulled a pack out some papers and books fell out onto the floor. Billy scrambled to pick them up. He froze as he picked up some photos that had fallen from their packet holder. the pictures were of men and mans. Naked men and mans showing off their hard cocks and asses to the camera. \n\n""Oh! Shit!"" Exclaimed Dave, ""I didn't want you to see those."" \n\nBilly continued to go through them one by one. \n\n""Wow, look at these guys, they've got each other's cocks in their mouths,"" Billy muttered. \n\n""Hey, kid. I'm sorry that you found those."" \n\n""This is you in this picture, isn't it?"" Billy asked. \n\nBilly was looking at one with Dave and another dark haired young man sitting beside each other on a couch. They were naked and their hard cocks were pointed at each other. just the tips of their pricks were touching. The next photo showed dave sitting on the other man's chest rubbing his hard cock over the man's face. The next photo showed Dave squirting off a load of cum, covering the pinned man's cheeks and nose. The man's mouth was open trying to catch each spurt of white fuck juice. \n\nDave looked over at Billy. The kid was mesmerized looking at the pictures. Dave glanced at Billy's crotch and saw his tight denim cut-offs were bulging with the youth's hard-on. \n\n""What do you think of those, Billy?"" \n\n""I like 'em. Never seen anything like this. do you do this all the time?"" \n\n""Not all the time but every chance I get. Does it look like fun to you?"" Dave asked. \n\n""Yea! My brother and me...well, we jack each other off but nothing like this. I bet it feels real good when you do this."" Billy said showing Dave a photo of a couple of Dave's Air Force Buddies in a 69 shot. \n\n""Sure does, you ought to try it, Billy, you might like it. Billy looked into Dave's eyes, Dave looked at Billy and then back to the road.\n\n""Looks like you gotta hard on in your shorts just looking' at the pictures, Billy."" \n\n""I can't help it. I've never seen pictures like this."" \n\n""Why don't you take that cock of yours out and give it room to breathe?""\n\nBilly looked at Dave's crotch. The tight white levi's clearly displayed a huge bulge. Dave caught Billy looking at his crotch so he hunched up a bit so Billy could get a better view. \n\n""Come on, Billy. Take your cock out. I'll take mine out too."" \n\nThe young passenger unzipped his cut-offs and fumbled with his briefs, finally pulling out his six inch perfectly sculptured dick. The head of the man's prick was gooey from the pre-cum juice he was leaking. Dave looked at the ready cockhead and licked his lips. Then Dave unzipped his pants and released his hard rod. it smacked loudly against the steering wheel. Dave too was hot and his piss slit was wet in anticipation of stealing Billy's virginity. \n\n""You got a big cock, Dave,"" Billy said in awe. ""Can I touch it?""\n\n""Sure kid, but turnabout is fair play."" \n\nBilly scooted over and wrapped his left hand around the bigman prick that Dave was showing him. Likewise, Dave reached over and began th gently jack Billy's wet prick. \n\n""Can we do the things you were doing with the guys in those pictures? Can we?"" Billy's voice was filled with anxiety.\n\n""Sure, in fact kid, I know a place where we can go. I have a buddy who lives in Salisbury. We'll stop at his place.""\n\nThey continued to touch and feel each other till they reached Dave's buddy's house in Salisbury, Massachusettes. \n\nThey were greeted at the door by Richard, Dave's friend. After chatting for a few minutes, Dave told Rich that he'd like to take Billy down to the bedroom on the lower level. \n\nOnce Billy and Dave were alone in the master bedroom, Dave roughly grabbed Billy and began kissing and stripping him. Billy worked Dave's shirt off and opened his belt. once they were down to their underwear they laid down on the bed. Dave laid Billy on his back and crawled on top of him, grinding his nylon bikini covered cock against the pre-cum soaked white cotton briefs Billy wore. They both leaked so"" much jizz that they formed one big gob between them.\n\n""I want you to do to me what you did to the guy in the pictures."" Billy cried. \n\n""Which thing, Billy?"" \n\n""You know, where you cum off on his face...i want you to do that to me."" \n\nDave skinned down Billy's briefs and his own underpants. They rolled around on the bed making a sticky mess between their stomachs.\n\nDave slid down Billy's body licking up the goo on his way. when he go to Billy's crotch, he gently ran his fingertips over the man's cock, balls and down to the crack of his ass. he squeezed the man-cock forcing more pre-fuck fluid out of it and lapped it up. Billy was shaking in excitment as he began ti receive his first suck. When Dave felt the bog was too hot to last much longer, he climbed up on his chest and ran his cock all over Billy's face, leave trails of clear sticky pre fuck juices.\n\n""Open your mouth Billy. You're gonna suck me a while.""\n\nBilly willingly took the rod into his mouth and savored the flavor of a hot man cock. He forced his tongue into the piss hole and sucked out dave's juices. \n\nDave couldn't take anymore without cumming off. he pulled his rock hard prick from the man's face and began to jack his cock in the smiling face of the kid. \n\n""You want my cum, don't you Billy? you really want to swallow it and taste it and feel it all over your cute fucked face...yea! I can see it in your eyes, you really want my jizz. okay, man here it comes..."" Pow! Splash! Smack! \n\nLoad after load of prick jizz shot into Billy's open mouth. The youth's tongue was stuck out trying to gather all of the man fuck jism he could gather. The white hot cum that missed his mouth hit and dripped down his nose, chin and cheeks. Dave kept shooting volleys and volleys of ball juice onto the man's face and into his eager mouth. \n\n""I'm gonna cum too!"" Billy screamed. Dave quickly moved around so he could fuck his last gobs of cum into billy's mouth while he took the man's tool into his own mouth to suck out the kid nectar. \n\nBilly began at once to squirt his load of man jizz into the waiting mouth of the handsome Airman. Billy's cock fit comfortably into Dave's mouth. Billy's whole body rocked and jutted up and down as he exploded into Dave's warm, wet cum gobbling mouth. Billy had never cum so hard and so good in his life. He loved the taste of Dave's cock and cum in his own mouth, and the feeling that poured between the two of them made Billy cum all the harder. it was a warm feeling. a mutual trust. \n\nFinally, they rolled apart, exhausted. Dave turned around on the bed and laid beside of Billy. Looking at each other, Dave kissed Billy. Not a kiss like Billy had known but, a full wet mouth kissed that allowed their tongues to mix their white hot jism. \n\nSuddenly, they were both startled to hear hands clapping in approval of their performance. It was Richard. He had been standing at the door watching the wanton sex performance by the handsome Air Force man and the young kid. Richard was naked and sporting a full drippy hard-on. \n\nBilly and Dave looked at each other and then all three laughed. Richard joined them on the bed beside Billy. He began running his hands all over Billy and Dave. \n\nDave said to Billy, ""We ought to give Richard some attention since he let us use his house, what do you think?"" \n\n""Sure, anything.."" \n\n""I kinda like that cute ass of yours Billy, turn over and let me lick at it a little."" \n\nBilly seemed a bit surprised but turned over to display his ass to Richard. As if showing off a piece of art, Dave leaned over and ran his hands all over the tender, firm, young buns. With a hand on each cheek, he pulled the globes apart to show Richard the pink little asshole. Richard wet his tongue and began to lick from the top of the crack down to the pucker hole. Then he licked from the man's balls and back up to the target area. \n\nBilly had never felt anything like the sensation his ass was receiving. He felt his dick hardening again as Richard's tongue pushed against his tight little asshole and entered his butt.\n\n""Yeeeoooow!!"" Billy yelped!\n\nDave whispered to Billy, ""You like that don't you man? Yea, you like that a lot."" Dave reached under Billy and felt his hard dick. The excitement of watching his buddy rim the young blond made his cock straighten to life again.\n\nRichard loved to rim. He loved ass sucking. When his tongue Tired, he moistened a finger and began to gently finger fuck Billy. \n\nBilly tossed about on the bed. As he did his prick fucked in and out of Dave's hand underneath of him. \n\nDave spoke softly to him again, ""Rich wants to fuck your cute ass Billy. It will hurt a little at first, but, once it is in you'll like it. I promise. I'll suck on you while he fucks you if you want. \n\n""I'm so hot Dave you guys can do whatever you want to me, just make me cum real hard like you did a while ago."" \n\nThat was all that Richard needed to hear. he pulled his finger out of Billy's ass and crawled beside the man laying him on his side so Dave could have access to the hard cock. \n\nOnce Rich was positioned, he winked at Dave. once again, Dave took the be='s dick into his mouth at the same time that Richard pushed his man sized rod against Billy's fuck hole. \n\n""ohhhhhh!!!!"" Billy screamed in pain as he felt Rich's cock entering his ass....\n\nDave held Billy's hips firmly in his hands and his teen prick solidly in his mouth as Richard pushed his eight inches of cockmeat deeper and deeper into Billy's cute bubble butt. Billy whooped and yelled in pain as he received his first prick up his ass. \n\n""Stop! Stop! Stop a minute..."" Billy yelled. \n\n""Okay kid, I'll stop for a minute and let you get used to it. but, I've only got a few inches in you and you've got five more to take."" Richard said. \n\nAfter a moment Billy relaxed and Rich inched more manmeat into him. Dave felt Billy's cock suddenly flex in his mouth, knowing that Rich had finally hit Billy's joy spot deep in his guts. \n\n""Oh! My Gawd!!!!"" Billy screamed as he felt the huge cock hit his sensitive prostate. A complete rapture came over Billy, making it easy for Rich to fuck the whole length of his cock into Billy.\n\nBilly's body trembled in excitement as he found himself between two hot and hard men. One sucking his teenage dick and the other fucking deep into him. Rich began giving the man a good fuck. In and out. In and out. Faster and faster. Each time the prickhead touched the man's prostate, Billy oozed more and more pre-cum jism into Dave's mouth.\n\nRich began fucking faster and harder. Relishing the fresh young buns the man willingly gave to him. Dave pulled Billy's legs apart so he could watch Rich's cock fuck Billy while he sucked the kid's prick.\n\n""I'm gonna cum! hold on tight Billy"" Rich yelled. Billy felt Rich give one last hard shove and then Rich spilled his load into Billy. That brought Billy over the edge too. And as his guts were being filled with Rich's fuck cream, Billy shot another load into Dave's jizz hungry mouth.\n\n""ahhhhh! Gawd! Gawd! Ohhhh!'' Billy yelled at the top of his voice as he was having the cum fucked out and him and sucked out of him at the same time. the man shoke so violently that his cock popped out of Dave's mouth and he sprewed his kid-cum all over Dave's face and the bedsheets he was being fucked on. Rich held the man tightly then fell into a complete relaxation.\n\nDave cried out, ""Quick, Rich, let me get in there now.""\n\nHe traded places with Rich and soon had his own cock buried into Billy's hot lean ass. Richard had moved around to lick up the cum that was on the sheets and then licked Billy's jizz off of dave's face. Moving on down to Billy's cock, he gave the man's dick a thourough cleaning.\n\nAs Dave pumped his Air Force meat in and out of Billy's fuck hole he felt Rich's tongue moving between his cock and Billy's ass. Rich ard had positioned himself so he could lick the cock and asshole as Dave plowed the hot, firm buns. \n\nDave cried out that he was cumming and Rich moved in tighter while Dave pumped load after load of jizz into Billy. As some of the cum oozed out of Billy's asshole, Rich lapped it up, not wanting any cum to go to waste in his house. \n\nAfter a few minutes they laid together in silence. Billy was the first to speak, ""Thanks...Thanks a lot. Can we do this often?"" \n\nDave cuddled Billy into his arms and answered, ""Sure, Billy. There's a lot more things we can do too. But, right now, we'd better get back on the road. I got to be on base by 9 pm and you want to see your brother. \n\n""My brother...yea...I had forgotten all about him."" \n\nAfter bidding Rich farewell and promising to come bye soon, Dave and Billy were soon on to Pease Air Force Base in New Hampshire. \n\nIt was about 7pm and Dave and Billy only had about 25 miles left of their trip to Pease Air Force Base in Portsmouth, New Hampshire. \n\nThey stopped at a drive-in restaurant for food and more talk.\n\nBilly was full of questions about gay guys and fucking and sucking. Dave was glad to give Billy straight answers to his questions. \n\n""Dave, can I have one of those pictures in the glove compartment of you?"" Billy asked. \n\n""Well, if you let me take one of you, I'll trade you,"" he replied. \n\n""Nobodys ever taken a picture of me naked before, but you can."" \n\n""I get off duty at 9 in the morning, maybe we can meet and go somewhere if you're not tied up with your brother."" Dave said. \n\n""Where are you going to stay while you're up there?"" Dave asked. \n\n""Dean, my brother, said he has a buddy who lives off base and that I can stay at his house for a few days."" Taking a piece of paper from his wallet he showed Dave the address. Dave had him copy it onto another piece of paper for him. \n\nThey drove to the address after they finished their dinner. \n\n""Come in and meet my brother, Dave."" \n\n""Are you sure it's okay?"" \n\n""Sure, to them you're just a guy who gave me a ride."" Billy said.\n\nOnce inside the modest home, Dean, Billy's brother, introduced Dave and Billy to Ford, the house's owner and Dean's best friend. \n\nDean was about 32, blond like Billy, and his body filled his Air Force fatigues like an Adonis. Ford was Latin and built like a brick shit house!!! \n\nAfter a half hour chat, Dave said he had to get back to the base. Dean asked to share the ride back. Soon, Ford and Billy were alone. \n\nFord turned on the TV and offered Billy a beer. ""I hope you don't mind sleeping on the couch. it's pretty comfortable."" \n\n""I appreciate your letting me stay here, Ford. The couch is fine."" \n\n""Ford left the room and went to shower. Billy stretched out on the couch and watched an episode of ""V-THE VISITORS.""\n\nFord returned about twenty minutes later wearing only a pair of tight, white, nylon hip briefs. As he entered the room he couldn't help noticing Billy's glance at his underpants. \n\nHe smiled and sat down beside of Billy. ""If you want to shower and get comfortable, go ahead."" \n\nBilly took fresh briefs from his bag and went to the shower off of Ford's bedroon. All the time he showered he couldn't stop thinking of Ford and his sexy underpants. After toweling off he pulled on his smallest tightest pair of white cotton briefs and returned to the living room. \n\nHe sat next to Ford who had got them two fresh beers. \n\n""How would you like to see a new skin flick, Billy?"" \n\n""Sure, I'd like that a lot, Ford."" \n\nFord put a copy of a hetero porn film titled ""China And Silk"" on the video cassette recorder. \n\nAs they watched the film, Billy felt his cock hardening in his briefs as he concentrated on watching the men in the film. \n\nFord made comments about the women thoughout the first few segments. A scene came on the screen with Miss Silk swimming with a bikini clad hunk. He sat poolside and as he watched her strip off and swim nude, the actor's cock stretched his speedos to the splitting point. This caused Billy's cock to rise to full hardness under the thin cotton covering his teen cock. \n\n""Looks like you really like this scene, Billy. You're about to burst through your shorts...like me."" Ford said, leaning back and giving Billy a full view of his jam packed, super thin, nylon bikini briefs and the full hard prick fighting it's way out of it's nylon prison. ""Maybe we better jack these off before we rip our underpants."" \n\nBilly studied Ford's bulge and said, ""I'd rather suck you off."" Ford looked startled hearing Billy express himself so openly.\n\n""What?"" He asked. \n\n""I'd rather suck you off. You know, put your dick in my mouth and suck the white stuff out."" \n\n""Yes, I know what you mean. I'd like that too, Billy. I'd like it a lot."" \n\nBilly leaned over and grabbed Ford's prick through the nylon. Like he'd learned from Dave, he ran his finger tips over the nylon gently. from Ford's balls to his prickhead. As he squeezed the cock gently, Ford gushed a bit of precum that plastered the white nylon over his cockhead and making his piss slit and prick head visible. \n\nBilly leaned over and ran his tongue up and down the nylon covered shaft. \n\n""Oh Billy! Stand up. I just gotta see that cock of yours."" Ford said. Billy stood in front of him with his teen meat bulging out so much in the white cotton that the waistband was about two inches out from his waist. Ford grasped the waistband and pulled it over Billy's cockhead and on down to reveal his cock and balls. Before Billy could speak, Ford sucked the man's wet gooey cockhead into his mouth, forcing the man to face fuck him.\n\nBilly went wild and trembled as the hot looking latin sucked his rod. He looked down and saw Ford had made a pre-cum juice mess in his nylon shorts. He reached down and let his fingers play in the pre-fuck juice oozing from Ford's piss slit. \n\nFord let Billy's prick pop out of his mouth and stood up facing the horny young man. \n\n""My turn now?"" Billy asked. \n\nHe dropped to his knees and began sucking the precum out of the nylon Ford wore. Then he skinned the shorts down to reveal a long dark, slender, cut cock. Before the clock ticked another second, Billy had the sticky rod in his mouth. \n\n""Let's get on my bed where we can 69 Billy,"" Ford said. \n\n""Okay, but what I'd really like is for you to fuck me."" \n\n""HELL. YES!!! Kid, I'd love to fuck you more than anything."" \n\nOnce on the bed, Ford took some kind of lube and began to apply it to Billy's cock hungry butt hole. Once he was satisfied it was slick enough, he pushed his latin cock into the hole. \n\nBilly yelped in pain and Ford withdrew, ""I'm sorry, Billy maybe"" we'd better not."" \n\nBilly pleaded,""No, go on it will feel so good later."" So, Ford gave a few hard pushes and he was in. All the way. When\n\n""HELL. YES!!! Kid, I'd love to fuck you more than anything."" \n\nOnce on the bed, Ford took some kind of lube and began to apply it to Billy's cock hungry butt hole. Once he was satisfied it was slick enough, he pushed his latin cock into the hole. \n\nBilly yelped in pain and Ford withdrew, ""I'm sorry, Billy maybe"" we'd better not."" \n\nBilly pleaded,""No, go on it will feel so good later."" So, Ford gave a few hard pushes and he was in. All the way. When his cock hit Billy's prostate, Billy couldn't control himself and began to shoot off all over Ford's bed. Ford began fucking harder into the firm asshole. Deeper and harder and faster and faster until he finally went nuts and filled Billy with his fuck juice. It felt like he would not ever stop cumming. Ford had never had a man this young or good looking. And it was his best buddy's kid brother. \n\nThe two bodies fell to rest on the sheets covered with Billy's wet jizz. \n\nThen, Ford said something that Billy would never forget in his life. \n\n""I can't believe you are real, Billy. You're even a better fuck than my lover...your brother, Dean."""
135,Airport,"['mf-teens', 'mf-preteen', 'ped', 'nc', 'rp', 'drugs']","Steve looked at the man and crossed his arms which turned out to be a bad move the man prodded Steve with a round metal tube causing Steve to jump and scream, the man looked at Steve and told him to strip naked Steve started to strip and Mandy smiled she knew she was going to see her brothers dick. Once Steve was naked he was chained to the wall and Mandy could see his dick for the first time.\n\nJuly was looking and was surprised at the size of her brothers dick it was massive about 8 inches and hanging down limp the Bengali kids were all looking as well. The man looked at July and told her to strip after seeing what had happened to Steve July did as she was told and once naked like Steve she was chained to the wall.\n\nMandy was told to sit on a bench which she did she could see July and Steve clearly and saw Steve's dick moving she knew what was happening and watch as her brothers dick slowly grew stuck out straight then stuck right up in the air, July stared in disbelieve at her brothers massive erection she judged it to be about 10 inches the biggest one she had seen.\n\nOne of the young girls got up and went to Steve and started to stroke his massive dick, Steve could not move so could not stop the girl both his sisters watching in awe as their brother was jerked by this 12 year old girl, the girl worked the dick with expertise and Steve felt his dick get harder.\n\nThe girl started to stroke faster and Steve breathing got heavy and he was soon breathing as if he had just run a 10 mile race then without warning the sensation in his dick built he groaned and his dick exploded spewing out three long spurts of cum followed by four shorter ones, Mandy was smiling she knew she had seen sperm for first time.\n\nJuly was staring hard her nipples were sticking out hard and her love hole was very moist. The girl went and sat down as her friends clapped, then one of the boys stood up and walked over to July and started to rub her nipples between his fingers, Steve looked over and noticed the tent in the boy's shorts."
136,Airstart,['MF'],"At this point, my heart was in my throat. She smiled and asked if I'd care for some champagne. Confused, I looked around for a moment until she said ""no, silly, here!."", and she handed me the tube. I hesitated, but then figured, what the hell, and sucked on the tube. To my surprise, it was champagne, although a little warm for my taste. ""How?"", I asked. She reached down to where the end of the tube entered her pussy hair, and spread the lips of her pussy apart, revealing a big red party balloon, which she had filled with a little champagne, inserted the plastic tube, and closed it off with a rubber band. Gloriosky!!!\n\nBy now I was pretty hot, and started to get undressed. But she insisted that we must finish drinking and have something to eat, so I stopped with just my shirt and pants on. She said she had a special surprise for me for dinner. After her trick with the balloon I was eager to fine out what was next!\n\nI did not have to wait long. We finished the ""cuntpagne"" in a few minutes, as there wasn't much. ""Bring me our dinner from the pot on the stove"" she said, ""Dry it off first."" I went to the stove where I found a giant foot long tightly curved polish sausage in a pot of warm water. I think I knew what was cumming (excuse me, coming) next.\n\nAs I returned with the bag, Julie removed the balloon and tube from her pussy with a jerk, which made a sound like pulling your foot out of deep mud. ""SLURP"". With a big smile on her face and a look that said she knew that she had me under her complete control, she began licking the balloon, slowly cleaning her juices from it. I almost dropped the sausage!\n\nWhen she finished with the balloon, she said ""Sit here on the bed and kiss me while I finish warming that sausage for you"". I handed it to her and sat down. She took it with just the tips of her fingers and caressed that big thing as if it were her favorite prick. Then, with that ""now I've got you"" look she raised the sausage to her mouth, and licked around the end of it. Then she slowly ran the end down her left leg from where it passed by her head toward her pussy. When the sausage reached her pussy hair, she slowed to where it was almost not moving at all. ""This is it"", I thought, ""She's going to stick it in!"" But she had other plans.\n\nShe ever so slowly ran that sausage up and down her pussy lips several times, and then moved it up her right leg back to her mouth, where she began licking it again. ""Ever wish you were Polish?"", she asked. I laughed, and reached for the sausage, but she said ""Not yet! I have to warm it first."" She then ran the sausage down her leg as before, but this time she slowly put it inside her pussy. One inch, then two, three, four, until almost the entire thing was inside. She pulled me to her, and we kissed hot and deep. But I couldn't get that sausage off my mind. ""Are you hungry?"", Julie asked. ""I guess so"", I squeaked. ""I know I want something!!!""\n\nShe took hold of my face, and guided it down to the sausage. ""Chow Baby"", she laughed. ""Eat up."" I took the sausage in my teeth, and as I bit down, looking up at her, I had the funniest feeling that what I was doing wasn't all that different than what a cocksucker does.\n\nAt that point, I decided to inject a little change of my own. Instead of just eating the sausage, I began sucking it into and blowing it out of my mouth, making it go in and out of Julie's pussy. Then I added a little back and forth motion of my head to provide greater stroke length. Julie liked it, a lot! I think I could have made her cumm, but I got so excited that I bit through the skin of the sausage, and it tasted so good that I remembered how hungry I actually was.\n\nJulie put her legs down over my back, and I laid there and ate several bites of that sausage, giving Julie a few strokes with it for good measure. I bit off a few bites for Julie, and she made quite a show of eating them, running her tongue around the pieces and sucking the meat into her mouth. I was impressed by just how hot that sausage was, particularly the parts that had been deepest inside Julie. And the taste was really special. But Julie always had great taste!\n\nWhen we finished eating the sausage, we went to the kitchen, got some more champagne (cold, from a glass [boring]), kissed, touched, and Julie removed the last of my clothes as we returned to the bed.\n\nAs wonderful as the remarkably erotic supper treats had been, I somehow sensed that Julie had some special purpose motivating her that night. As I started to caress her body she took my hands in hers and looked me in the eyes and said ""Lay back, and let me drive tonight."" So I put two pillows under my head and put my arms at my side. She kissed my eyelids, and my mouth. Not a hard passionate kiss, but a tender ""I love you"" kiss that can frequently be even more exciting than a hot tongue checking all of your fillings. It certainly was this night, maybe because of the bizarre activities that preceded it. I reached up and began to fondle the large erect nipples of her small firm breasts, and she moaned ever so softly as she kissed my neck. I ran my fingers over her breasts in ever widening circles until I reached her side. She kissed her way down to where she was licking my nipples then, and I could only reach her shoulders and arms. She looked up at me and said ""I love you, and I want this to be a night that you will always remember."" I said I loved her too, and that I was especially fond of the way she cooked sausage. She said it was time to be serious and to enjoy our love and our passion. ""I want you to be so comfortable with me that you hold nothing back."" I knew she was referring to my tendency to tighten up emotionally when we were having any sort of sexual experience beyond the basics, particularly if I was not the ""driver"".\n\nThen she ran her tongue slowly down my tummy, moving to the left down the front of my leg, almost to the knee. She kissed me gently on the inside of my thighs, as I had done for her so many times before. I moved my legs apart, trying to look cool at the same time. She continued kissing my left leg, while caressing my right leg with the tips of her fingers. I was pretty hot, but also getting nervous. We'd been here (sort of) before, and, if we were going where I hoped we were, we had never been successful. This time WAS different, though, maybe due to the ""cuntpagne"", or the ""Pussy Kielbasa"", or maybe because of something else. I just wasn't as anxious or self conscious as I had been before.\n\nAs her lips moved up my leg I could almost hear my blood pumping, but I kept telling myself to let go, and not worry about anything. ""I LIKE your little dick"", Julie said softly, ""it fits my mouth just right."" She took just the tip in her lips, then pushed it out with her tongue, and ran her tongue down to my balls. She sucked ever so gently on my nuts, one at a time, while running her fingers up and down my dick. Then she kissed her way back up my cock. When she got to the tip, she pushed the tip of her tongue against the hole and made the end of my dick move in a circular motion. It felt different, maybe even strange, but REAL GOOD. Gradually, she began to take me into her mouth. So very slowly that I could hardly keep from trying to help by pushing against her. But I kept trying to let things happen her way, rather than trying to make things happen my way. Eventually, she had almost all of me in her mouth, and she began to back off. Slowly out, slowly in, slowly out, slowly in. She made no sounds, she just reached up and took my hands in hers, gently holding me as if to say ""I love you"".\n\nAs I relaxed a little, I could feel that old familiar tightening way down inside that means I'm getting closer. I began to move, but caught myself and laid back, and just enjoyed the feeling. Back and forth Julie's head went. Sometimes fast, mostly slow. Eventually, I could feel that tightening really taking hold, and I noticed that I had begun to breathe heavier. Julie could tell that I was getting closer, and she picked up the pace. She also took one hand and put it around my cock and against her lips. That felt even better. Faster and faster she went, harder and harder I breathed, tighter and tighter the muscles got.\n\nThen, almost by surprise, I came in her mouth. It seemed like the biggest explosion I'd ever had. I think I cried out something, but this part is a little hazy. Julie never even flinched, merely slowed the motion of her head and her hand, but she sucked even harder. She seemed to be pulling the cum out of someplace way down deep inside of me. It was the second best feeling I ever had. The muscle spasms seemed to go on forever, but as they began to subside, Julie stopped sucking and came up beside me. She looked happier than I could remember, her eyes were sparkling like the champagne we'd had earlier. She pressed her lips to mine, and as we kissed, I tasted what must have been some of my cum, but I didn't care.\n\nFor me, that night was a major milestone in my sexual maturity. I discovered that I really could ""let myself go"", even if someone else was in command of the situation. I've had other exciting moments since that night, but that one night sticks out like a stiff peter and is by far the most significant and the most memorable, just as Julie wanted it to be."
137,Al or is it Alicia,['transv'],"With a feeling of reverence mixed with growing passion, Alicia lifted one of the feet Stephanie offered her and caressed the well-polished shoe. She removed it,setting it aside, then took the stockinged foot in the palm of her hands. This was the finest prize she could imagine as she stroked the smooth foot, admired the perfect form, then bent to bestow a worshipful kiss.\n\nStephanie moved forward in the chair, raising her black skirt as she did so,then parting her legs. ""Get your head between my thighs, Slave,"" she ordered her, ""and eat my pussy.""\n\nIt was involuntary movement as Alicia nodded in submission, setting down her foot to bend her body towards her wife. As she moved closer to the edge of the chair she pressed her face between the smooth, white pillars of her thighs, getting an incredibly strong whiff of her passion. Her lips touched the soft succulent skin that covered the clefted little mound of her pussy and the fragrance of her juices increased so strongly that she suddenly thrust her tongue deep into her cunt and swallowed her juices. The more Alicia licked her wifes pussy, the hotter it felt and her juices were flowing even more. She could hear her softly moaning above her as she lapped away on her marvelous twat.\n\nShe felt her quiver with a mild orgasm, and when that had passed she heard her speak. ""Undress me, Alicia,"" she commanded; and it was an order that never failed to excite her further.\n\nShe came up from between her thighs with trembling fingers and reached or the buttons that ran down the front of her white silk blouse. She undid them carefully, seeing the bulging white curves of her breasts as the garment parted. She stood, nearly kicking her aside as she did so, and let the blouse fall over the soft curves of her shoulders. Her large, shapely breasts jiggled enticingly as she stared up at them. She put her moist fingers in the waistband of her black skirt, then pulled it down over her slender ankles, and she stood before her nearly naked, wearing only a black and red garter belt and the nylon stockings it suspended.\n\n""Get my red negligee, Slave, ""Stephanie said.\n\n""Yes, mistress,"" she replied gladly, scrambling for the bedroom, her cock a stiff stick in her panties, impeding her progress.\n\nShe returned with her finest negligee; and as she stood tall in the middle of the living room she placed it reverently over her voluptuous body. In her high heels she seemed to tower over her, her perfect breasts bobbing beneath the see-through material of her negligee. The rest they were able to do without speech, and soon Stephanie was seated on their tan leather couch, legs and negligee parted, feet propped up for comfort.\n\nAlicia knew what to do without being told. As Stephanie leaned back, relaxing after her hard days work, her husband knelt between her legs and pressed her aching mouth to the split mound of her pussy. Her tongue was like a flicking snake, caressing up and down the inner lips of her pussy, then stimulating the pink nubbin of her clit. She had her moaning with pleasure as she lapped the juices from deep inside her wet pussy.\n\nWhen they were done, she ordered her to stand; and that's when she noticed the stiffness of her rod. It tented out the front of her panties poking up the white apron that covered her front.\n\n""Drop you panties,"" she ordered in a scolding tone of voice. ""Look at that lump in your panties, it's disgraceful.""\n\nAfire with lust and excitement, Alicia undid the buckle of her belt, unzipped her panties and slowly lowered them to the floor. Her rod sprang free, huge and stiff and wavering in front of the tall imperious woman. Stripping for her always excited her, made her feel somehow like a little girl dropping her drawers before a beautiful woman teacher.\n\nOnce her panties were off, Stephanie rose and stood over her in her high heeled shoes. She knelt, looked up at the spread lips of her pussy and quickly went to work. Her tongue was moving as rapidly as a piston in a stock car as she licked her cunt lips up and down, then stimulated her clit some more. When she had come, she ordered her to the couch, where she sat with her rod sticking straight up from her naked lap.\n\nShe came to her and straddled her legs, parting her thighs widely as she settled into her lap. Her huge cock poked apart the delicate lips of her pussy, and as she lowered her body to her the entire shaft of her cock slid up her sheath. She rode slowly up and down on her dick, fucking her, arousing her madly. Her prick was so hard that her upstroke brought her from her lap to nearly a standing position, and when she went back down again to engulf her bone, she shuddered from the feeling.\n\nShe fucked her like that till she wanted some different stimulation on the inside of her pussy, then carefully worked her way around till her back was to her. Obediently she sat there letting her wife control the movements of the fuck, her rod a stiff pole for her wifes pleasure.\n\nWhen she was through using her in that manner she rose off her, her huge cock drawing slowly out of the wet slit of her cunt. She perched on the arm of the couch and ordered her to rise. Alicia got up, her rod sticking straight out, and she swung around in front of her. Then, as she sat with one foot propped up, she had her stand in between her thighs, probe into her pussy with the long shaft of her cock, and then fuck gently in and out of her pussy. She was moaning with pleasure, sighing with another orgasm, as she stroked in and out of her hot, tight hole.\n\n""Now I want you to really fuck me good, husband,"" she said with a pleased smile as she drew her rod from her pussy.\n\nShe got up and went to the couch, positioning herself on her hands and knees. Alicia knew what to do. This was one of the most exciting ways for them to fuck, a position that thrilled them both. She sat on the couch behind her, her rod between her thighs and into the tight channel of her pussy from the rear. Gripping her waist, she began to slide into her. Her cock filled her hole tightly, the hotly lubricated channel of her sweet young cunt.\n\nShe fucked her again and again, till she came loudly, then dropped flat to the couch. Alicia pulled out shooting her load all over her tight ass then rubbed it in. She was on her stomach for a long while, and when she awoke it was to order her into the bedroom.\n\nTheir bed chamber was a seductive room, with rust-hued walls and a gorgeous bronze-like bedspread. They were quickly naked, except for Stephanies garter belt and nylons, then lounged on the large bed. She wanted some more of that doggie-style fucking that Alicia was giving her on the couch, so she got on her hands and knees and ordered her to fuck her. Gladly, her husband got in behind her on the bed on her knees and stuck her rod up her cunt from behind. Then she shoved it in and out, battering her shapely buttocks with her loins as she fucked her harder and harder.\n\nWhen she withdrew, Stephanie rolled over onto her back, pulling her on top of her. Her body was coated with sweat, her forehead beaded with dewy perspiration and her rod as stiff as it had ever been in her life as she mounted her. She tossed her head, moaning softly as she felt her dick penetrate the soft barrier of her pussy. She was over her like a real man now, aroused again to a fever pitch of maddened lust. She was pounding her cock into her tight hole, fucking into her as hard as she could, pistoning her pole as rapidly as possible.\n\nShe knew she couldn't hold her come much longer, and even though she jerked her dick out of her pussy in an effort to control it, she shot off all over her stomach and everywhere. Stephanie loved it as she felt burst after hot burst of her sticky cum splatter on her belly and tits.\n\nThey lay panting on the bed for some time, then rose and went to the bathroom where they both washed themselves clean. They returned to the bed chamber, as Stephanie threw on her negligee again. Together, they lay in each others arms on the soft, bronzed bedspread, talking about the lovemaking that had gone on before. They both agreed that it had been good, at least as good as any time in the past. And the more they talked, the more aroused they became again.\n\nAlicia's cock wasn't hard enough for her to fuck her again, but there was another way she could please her wife, and she suggested it! (Major accomplishment here, everyone give her a big hand). Soon she was on her back on the bed, her negligee wide open, her thighs spread to bare her pussy. Alicia got on her stomach between her legs and pressed her lips to her cunt lips. Soon she was sucking gently, and it wasn't long before she was quaking from another orgasm. She continued her pleasant task, till Stephanie laid back, still and satisfied.\n\nThen Alicia turned over onto her back, her dick semi-hard, fairly begging to be sucked back to full length. When her wife roused from the wonderful stupor induced by her cunt-lapping, she got over her cock and fiddled with it. The more she played with it the harder it got, till finally she slid her lips over the head. It swelled up in her mouth, hardening as she sucked,and in time her lips were gliding up and down the length of her raging hard-on. She sucked for a long time, because she was able to control herself for quite a while.\n\nAt last she came, shooting off and hitting the roof of her mouth with her cum. She parted her lips, letting the stuff roll out. She loved the taste of Alicia's cum in her mouth, loved the sensation of the stuff rolling over her lower lip.\n\nThey fell asleep in each others arms.\n\nLOVE YOUR SLUT ALICIA"
138,Al's Story,"['MF', 'work']","We had just left the Golden Gate Bridge, enjoying the warm sun and pleasant breez and laughing together when she suddenly suggested that I drive the car. She pulled it over and I took the wheel as she directed me down a winding road that she said was a ""scenic route"". She began to tell me how relaxed she felt with me.\n\n""I wish I could relax. But actually, I'm starting to get concerned about these plants I have to visit. They're on my back in L.A. to get production up, and...""\n\n""Alan, let's just forget about it for a while. I have my problems too, but I think we need a break. An interlude in our lives that is unreal...one we can enjoy for the moment and leave for the rest of our lives in the part of us that holds pleasant memories. Pull the car over up there and I'll show you what I mean...""\n\nWell, that's how it all started. It ended in the most intense passion I had ever imagined, with Connie's hips sliding rythmically under mine and her long legs wrapped around the back of my neck. ""Don't pull out"", she gasped as we moved to climax, her juices flowing until the car seat was soaking wet. ""I want you inside me forever.""\n\nWe finished shortly after that, and I felt total contentment as I lay back with my arm around her. Unlike many women, Connie was just as beautiful with no clothes on at all as she had been on the plane with her sexy short skirt. A half hour later she sucked me off twice, insisting that I not move during the command performances. I was completely drained.\n\nConnie drove me back to the junction, and left me standing at the Avis office to rent a car. She kissed me tenderly, then got in her car and drove away. ""This only happens once in a lifetime, she said. I'm glad my once was with you..."". I never saw Connie again, but I wish I had had the presence of mind to say something like that myself.\n\n --"
139,Alan And Daniel(le),['M=she-male'],"Looking into the mirror, Daniel covered his face in powder concealer, then applied his foundation of Revlon creme powder, paying close attention to covering any traces of razor stubble. Daniel giggled as it struck him how sexy he now looked. Next, Daniel applied eyeliner, brow pencil, eye shadow and Mascara. A touch of lipstick on the cheeks for blush and the crowning tough: bright red slut lipstick.\n\nFinally, the crowning touch. Daniel carefully fitted his long brown wig onto his head. He turned and looked in the toilet mirror. Instead of Daniel, he was looking at Danielle. ""Damn,"" thought Daniel, if only he'd had money to buy a tight Basque to help his figure a bit.\n\nNevertheless, Danielle looked better than many of the ""real"" women walking the streets today.\n\n5'11, slim, with long legs, good looks and an average waist, Danielle only lacked a more feminine shape. Otherwise, she was fairly close to ""passable."" Well, maybe a little wide in the shoulders but, some women are large too, thought Danielle.\n\nStrolling out of the ""MENS"" room the exotic looking Danielle strode to her car. Looking around the deserted car park Danielle giggled as she threw an extra switch into her walk. Now to meet her date!\n\nDanielle got into her small, non-descript metro and drove to the park's main picnic area. Here, she had arranged through the Internet to meet Alan, a 46-year- old computer programmer. Danielle parked her car in an inconspicuous spot and began to wait.\n\nShortly a car pulled up. It was Alan. Danielle eyed him up critically. He was not quite as handsome as he had indicated over the internet, but still pretty decent. He invited her into his car. Danielle climbed out of her car into Alan's vehicle. He was 46, of medium build and graying at the temples, just the type of older man that Danielle felt so turned on by in their company.\n\nAlan and Danielle began some small talk, both appearing slightly nervous and awkward. Suddenly, Alan leaned over and lightly kissed Danielle's perfumed neck. She in turn moaned and pushed herself closer to him. Alan flicked his tongue over her neck as he slowly pushed up her dress exposing her stocking tops, and began feeling her stockinged thighs and ran his hands over the fastenings of her suspenders. Danielle began to rub Alan's crotch, which revealed an already stiff cock. Danielle rubbed his throbbing member through his Levis as Alan continued kissing her neck.\n\nDanielle continued her sensual rubbing of his crotch then slowly unzipped his trousers pulling out his impossibly hard, thick, seven inch cock. Seeing it free and stiff for her made Danielle so horny. ""You're cock is so big and hard baby,"" she purred as she bent over his lap, opened her mouth and greedily began to suck Alan's dick. It tasted so good and he smelled wonderful - manly. Danielle moved her head up and down on Alan's shaft as he moaned in pleasure, she gently teased Alan by licking up and down the sensitive head of his cock before deeply sucking his tool till it touched the back of her throat. Alan began to move his body in an upward motion to forcefully fuck her slutty mouth he then eased his arm round to play with Danielle's ass while she gave him head.\n\nHe pulled her tight dress up round her waist and started to rub the crack between her buttocks. After caressing her asshole through the thin material of her tight thong. He slid one finger under the thong and began playing with her hot asshole. He rubbed her ass and asshole, making her stop sucking him.\n\n""Oh baby that feels so good, please finger me,"" she breathed. As Danielle went back to sucking his cock, Alan slowly inserted one, then two finger into Danielle's tight ass. She moaned between mouthfuls of his cock and Alan thought he might shoot his load then but he controlled himself and continued moving his fingers in and out of her gradually loosening asshole.\n\nAlan asked Danielle to turn around till she had her back to him and her ass jutting out. He pulled down her thong exposing her pretty shaved ass. He moved down and began lightly kissing and biting her buttocks and buried his face between the cheeks. All of the sudden she felt his warm tongue probing her asshole as his hands spread her cheeks as wide as they could go.\n\nAlan was delirious as he ate Danielle's ass for what seemed like hours, he continually pushed his long tongue into the tight crack, grunting as he went, this girl sure tasted good. Danielle was in ecstasy, she reached behind with one hand and helped Alan pull one ass cheek back as he continued his feast, she had never been ravished like this before.\n\nThen in one swift movement, Alan pulled a condom from his dashboard stuck it on his swollen dick. He applied a small amount of baby oil to her crack and with Danielle lying sideways on the seat next to him, he slowly pushed his rock hard cock into her begging asshole. Danielle moaned in heated passion as Alan slid his cock into the hilt, his balls slapping her thighs as he thrust. Alan then began to fuck Danielle in earnest, grunting and moaning as he slid in and out.\n\n""Is my asshole tight enough for you baby?"" Danielle barely whispered to her older lover as he continually drove his cock into her. He moaned in a deliriously agreeable manner, ""you're so horny Danielle,"" he grunted, ""I could fuck your ass all night."" In and out Alan's dick pumped into Danielle's hot ass as she moaned breathlessly. Alan was fucking her so hard, the whole car was bouncing. ""Oh Alan, your cock's so big and hard, I've never been fucked like this before"", again Danielle reached round and held her ass cheek back so Alan could get his cock in deeper if it was at all possible.\n\nFinally, Alan unloaded his cock spurting hot cum into the condom on his dick inside Danielle's spasming asshole. As Alan collapsed, Danielle's ass still tightly clamped round his dick, she gave her own cock a few strokes, spraying a load of hot cum into her other hand.\n\nExhausted, Alan and Danielle sat in silence a few minutes. Alan thanked Danielle for the fuck and Danielle sweetly replied, ""my pleasure baby."" Done with their sex, Danielle kissed Alan goodbye got back in her own car. She sat there for a moment, content.\n\nTill next time."
140,Alana,"['Fdom-M', 'tg']","Sheila slipped out of bed. Alan snored noisily and stirred as she left but remained out of it. In the bathroom, Sheila pulled a small glass vial from behind a picture. Morphal X, the latest project at X Industries, where it was referred to as M-X. She knew the name came from the word morphallaxis, meaning regeneration of a part or transformation of one part into another by means of structural reorganization with only limited production of new cells. Sheila had paid a fortune...well, Alan had, after all it was his money.. for this stuff. Still experimental and hard to find even on the black market, it worked by taking up the fatty deposits and water buildup in the body and redistributing all that mass to the hips and breasts. X Industries saw potential in it to replace, or as an adjunct to, cosmetic surgery but hadn't dealt with the side effects of rapid hair growth and loss of height. How much to give Alan? The instructions said one cc for every twenty pounds. After his macho pig act tonight, Sheila wanted to make sure he got what was coming to him. The right dosage should have been 6.75 cc's, but the needle capacity was 9 cc's, so that's what Sheila filled it to. A little spray anesthetic hid the prick of the ultra-fine needle when Sheila slipped it into Alan's rear and he soon had the powerful drug coursing through his body.\n\n* * * *\n\n""Oh my God! What's happened to me?"" Alan was standing in front of a full length mirror by the time Sheila got to his room. Nice job that M-X did. Alan was shorter by at least two inches. He had what looked like a fat pair of `C' cup breasts and his hips were getting nice and wide. ""Shut up, you little sissy!"" Alan saw Sheila for the first time. She was dressed head to toe in black leather. In her six inch heels, she towered over the rapidly feminizing male. ""Sheila, what did you do to me?""\n""I took you at your word. You said you would rather look like a girl than shave off your moustache. Now, you do. And a very sexy girl, I must say."" Sheila caught a handful of Alan's now shoulder length chestnut hair and pulled him to his toes. ""Let's get something straight from the beginning. I'm a lot stronger than you, I'm a lot smarter than you, and if you don't do exactly as I say, I'll make your life hell."" Too terrified to speak, Alan could only nod his submission. To his dismay, Sheila pulled box after box of woman's clothing from the closets. It was obvious that she'd been planning this for some time. ""I have to make a few phone calls. While I'm busy, I want you to put all your new clothing away neatly and throw all your old men's stuff in these boxes."" Alan was left in a daze as Sheila made her way to the study. First, out came all the male clothes; suits, slacks, shirts, and shoes. In went dozens of pairs of sexy panties and bras. The bras seemed to run in sizes from 38C to 44D. These were followed by all sorts of frilly lingerie including tap panties, stockings, and garter belts. There were also several corsets that looked like they would be very uncomfortable to wear. Then there were the dresses, skirts, blouses, and sweaters. And the shoes! By the time Sheila returned, Alan had the bedroom switched around as ordered. Every stitch of male clothing was boxed and ready to go. ""Well now, Alana. Oh yes, I've decided to call you Alana. We certainly can't call you Alan. Here are the rules: You are to get up every morning at 6 A.M. I want you dressed in your Maid's Uniform, made up, and in the kitchen by seven. At 7:30, you will serve me breakfast in bed.""\n""After I leave for work, you will change into whatever clothes I have specified for you to wear that day. From then, until noon, you will clean the place from top to bottom, whether it's clean or not.""\n""At noon, you can eat the lunch I leave for you.""\n""After lunch, you will change into your third outfit of the day and watch soap operas and talk shows all afternoon. I'll be taping them so you had better pay attention. I might just ask a few questions. God help you if you don't know the answers.""\n""Just before I return home, you will change again and have a drink ready for me. After the dinner you will cook and serve, another change of clothes for you and time to get all your changes for the next day laid out, give yourself a beauty facial, and, of course, care for your precious moustache.""\n""See, that's the biggest joke of all. You won't grow any more facial hair, but you do have a little moustache problem, don't you? So many girls do. Well, if your a very, very good girl and you beg me every night before I put you to bed, I might let you have it electrolysized off.' Alan looked at himself in the mirror. Unbelievably, he hadn't noticed. His moustache was still there, ludicrous now on such a feminine face. ""Sheila.."" My God, he thought, even my voice is changing! ""Sheila. I'm begging you. Let me shave it off. I'll shave it off right away and keep it off for good. Just don't do this to me. I'll do anything you want..."" Sheila cut off Alan's quivering plea. ""You'll do whatever i say because I tell you to and you'll keep that moustache until I decide to believe that you are sincere.""\n""Now get dressed. Someone's coming over, and I have plans for you.""\n\n* * * *\n\nAlan's face was burning hot. His hair had been washed and was now being cut. Cut really short, maybe a quarter of an inch long. The floor was covered with long brown hair. One long lock of hair was left to trail down his back, and Alan was forced to sit as a thick white goo was worked into his hair. After a few minutes, his scalp was burning, but no one paid him the least attention. Finally, the hairdresser put his head back in the sink and rinsed his hair thoroughly for nearly twenty minutes. Now another lotion was being rubbed in. Alan couldn't see himself, they had covered the mirrors. When she came to the single lock down his back, she seemed almost to be painting. Rinsed again, now he could see what had been done to him. His hair was pink and that tail was purple. And so short! The hairdresser looked at Alan in his black spandex jumpsuit with the big chrome industrial zipper running down between his legs and snickered. ""Listen, Dearie, I can't wait for you to overcome your little moustache problem and come into my shop for a total beauty treatment. I'd love to help you stay pretty like this."" This was part of Sheila's plan and Alan new it. Even after she had bonded the false pussy... Sheila called it a duralatex vagiform...to cover his male genitals, Sheila had made sure that the hairdresser knew exactly what was being done to him. Alan was setting out tomorrow's changes under Sheila's strict eyes. Six changes to plan for, with accessories and make up to suit. Looking at what was now laid out made him feel even more sick and anxious. Alan had a hot, perfumed, bubble bath, followed by a mud mask facial. Sheila laced him into a wasp waisted corset that pushed his breasts up high and compressed his waist substantially. From 26 inches to 21, Alan felt cut in half. But scarier was the fact that the edges did not meet in back. It was going to get worse. There were ankle boots with ballet toes and no heels that locked his feet straight and stiff. Satin mittens that buttoned up to his elbows made his hands useless. Finally, after rubbing skin creams into his face, Sheila laced a lined satin helmet about his head. A rubber sponge filled his mouth. He could breathe through it but barely. The mask made him blind, deaf, and dumb. Sheila arranged her subject on the bed, his big breasts thrusting upwards nicely. Using wide satin ribbons from D-rings at his toes and hand pods, Sheila pulled Alan spread-eagle on the black satin sheets. The white satin of Alan's bondage contrasted fabulously. It was all going perfectly. Lastly, Sheila wheeled over a drip stand with a fat enema bag hanging from it. Into the bag she poured a powder and a big pitcher of water. `X Industries Destabilized Animal Fat', that's just what this sissy needs, thought Sheila. This stuff was reduced to a ratio of sixteen to one so that one ounce equaled a pound of fat. Sheila added another drop of M-X to the mix and fixed a long plastic tube from the bag to the white access tube jutting so conveniently from Alan's mouth. So tomorrow, my little sissy will be ten pounds heavier, and with the M-X, it will go to all the right places. Sheila couldn't help giggling to herself as she watched the treacherous fluid beginning to drip into Alan's sponge gag. He would have to drink every drop just to breathe. And in the morning, when all his clothes are tight...maybe even too tight to get on! Sheila found herself laughing out loud and not ever wanting to stop.\n\n* * * *\n\nAlan carried the tray carefully into Sheila's bedroom. His dress was much too tight to go quickly. Thank God it was a stretchy fabric. At least he had been able to wiggle into it. And the way his breasts stuck out was really embarrassing. They hadn't looked this big last night. A 38C bra hadn't fit this morning, and now the 40D felt a little snug. ""Good morning, Sheila. Your breakfast is served."" Sheila eyed her latest undertaking. Look at the butt on this one. Alan had to be 40 inches across the hips and he was much more busty now. Alan couldn't keep the sway out of his hips now when he walked, and his hobble skirt only served to accentuate his feminine gait. But then, there was that silly moustache. ""Good morning, Alana. How did you sleep?"" Fearing some trick, Alan smiled. ""Very well, thank you."" Alana, I don't want you calling me by name anymore. Please refer to me as Ma'am and, whenever I enter or leave a room, I'll expect you to curtsey.""\n""Yes, Ma'am.""\n""And keep your eyes down. Speak only when spoken to. I want to see your hands limp at your sides unless doing something at my direction. And stand with your back very straight and shoulders back."" Alan made the various adjustments as Sheila spoke. Visibly chastened, he docilely followed behind his Mistress as she showered, dressed, and prepared to leave. At the door, Sheila stopped to give final instructions. ""Alana, I want you to have this place immaculate when I return, or I'll put you over my knee.""\n\n* * * *\n\nHow could he clean dressed like this? Alan put down the lame stole that matched his long formal dress and polished the table. In two hours, he had put the entire downstairs right. Lunch was a tossed dry salad with diet soda. Now he was settled in, dressed head to toe in clinging black velvet, watching soap operas. Would Sheila really tape them and ask him questions about them? This was getting out of hand, how to escape? At dinner, Alan was a vision in blue taffeta and, after dinner, a vixen in red satin. After all his changes were set out, and Alan was bathed, his routing changed. ""Put this on."" `This' was a black rubber girdle, heavily boned, with two hard prongs built into the crotch. Alan whimpered as first the longer fatter one was inserted and then driven deep into his false vagina, exciting his cock under it. It was soon followed up his rear by it's mate. Alan laced up the girdle, pushing and pulling his bottom into two perfect globes. Then came the corset, the hand pods, and the heel-less boots. Was it the same corset? It seemed even narrower in the waist. Helmeted and spread-eagled, Alan couldn't see Sheila hook up another bag of forced fat feeding. But this time she added a few new goodies. Lactamorphonate-M. A dangerous test hormone designed to induce milk production in cows. First tested in the dairy industry, human females had been exposed by accident and found their breasts converted to constantly flowing milk factories. A mild stimulant and aphrodisiac were blended in. The tube was hooked up and Sheila made sure that Alan was getting his hormone milkshake. Then she attached two wire leads to the plugs filling Alan's holes. The vibrations made Alan go rigid. For the rest of the night, at random intervals, Alan would have a vibrator going in either his pussy, ass, or both. Sheila couldn't wait for tomorrow.\n\n* * * *\n\nAlan tried to tell Sheila, but she wouldn't listen. Those things inside him had been vibrating. They really had! And now his breasts were even bigger. Only his 44D bras fit right now. His skirts still fit, but all his dresses and blouses were ridiculously tight across the bust. Looking at himself, in the mirror, in his exercise leotard, Alan knew how foolish he looked. So sexy, with a man's moustache. Sheila wouldn't listen to him beg. It was going to take going through whatever she had planned for him, before he could remove the moustache, and he was trapped for the duration. Why were his breasts growing so much? What was Sheila up to? When this was over and he was back to normal, Alan was definitely getting rid of Sheila. She was too damn dangerous. Exercise leotard. Nurse. Ballerina. Go-go girl. Cocktail dress. Today, it was all green and white. Alan had given up on trying to guess where Sheila was taking him. Time to get into his tutu and watch his soaps.\n\n* * * *\n\nAlan was in obvious discomfort. His corset was laced down to 18 inches and his breasts were pumped up to 48DD's on M-X and his force fed diet. Sheila took notes as Alan struggled, tied to the bed. Hmm, third night on Lactamorphonate-M. Second night on Esterase-L. That one was a banned hormone used to put breeding stock in heat full time. human females exposed to it had become sexually insatiable. Now was the night to start him on Detestosterone. This hormone attacked any male hormone in the subject's body. It created a craving in the subject to remedy the loss of hormonal balance, since every normal human body produces both male and female hormones. Those exposed became addicted to male hormones, needed them in their system. Source of first preference was their species sperm. Won't Alan be surprised at all the special things about himself? Sheila grabbed one of Alan's massive breasts and squeezed. A stream of milk shot up into the air. Good! Sheila thought. By tomorrow he'll be a regular cow, pumping himself twice a day. I can't wait to see him drink his own milk.\n\n* * * *\n\nAlan sat at the kitchen table. The electric pump hummed noisily. How can this be happening to me? One container was full and Alan was busy filling the second. Trying to put on a bra had brought forth a flood of milk. Alan panicked, but Sheila had explained that this was just a rare, but expected, side effect of the feminizing process. If Alan did as he was told everything would be alright. So Alan had learned to use the breast pump and now had to pump himself every other hour. It wasn't hard to tell when he was overdue; his breasts felt like they would explode. Alan switched the bottles and watched as the third was half filled before he went dry. Adjusting his nursing bra, Alan carried the bottles to the refrigerator. Neatly lined up inside were another ten. At this rate he might fell thirty a day. And he felt so hot. Itchy. He kept rubbing his false vagina trying to find some relief. Alan had looked for his dildo girdle, but couldn't find it. That afternoon as Alan pumped himself yet again, he found himself looking at the crotches of the men on television, not realizing that he was doing so. I wonder what it would be like...\n\n* * * *\n\nSheila sat in the study and reviewed her lover's progress. His breast growth had stopped at 55DD and Alan was pumping out more than twenty ounces of milk every two hours. His uncorsetted waist was down to 18 inches, while his hips had been compressed to stay at 40. He now stood 5'2"" and weighed 147 pounds, mostly tits and ass. This evening when Sheila had shown him a much more aggressively endowed version of the latex girdle, Alan had been quite willing to impale himself and insert the leads. Even now, she could hear him sighing thorough another orgasm. The hormone drip was eagerly devoured after Sheila had added a touch of sperm to the brew. In a short time, she had taken Mr. Wall Street and turned him into a balloon titted cow, constantly in heat, and dying for a cock to suck. The fool probably thought that this was all over a moustache. Hardly! Sheila wanted to be rich and Alan certainly had been. Tomorrow, Alan would be drugged and taken to a clinic where he would undergo the surgery which would make him a complete woman. If things went okay there, it wouldn't be long before Alan got what was coming to him and so would Sheila.\n\n* * * *\n\nAlan felt awkward. The new gleaming black corset did a lot to support his enormous swollen mammaries, but to actually walk around with his breasts bare, with little clear plastic cups catching the milk that leaked out to run down tubes to the collection bottles mounted on his hips! His panties were crotchless and the smell of sex followed everywhere he walked. And the men! He couldn't keep his eyes off them. Had that stretch in the hospital turned him gay or what? ""Thank you for coming tonight."" Sheila stood tall and glamorous in the middle of the room. ""I know the circumstances are odd but Alan wanted it this way. All his life, Alan knew he was a woman in a man's body. He has gone through terrible trials to correct nature's mistake. He has worn a little stage moustache tonight to remind you of the old Alan and tonight he'll remove it, to show you the new Alana."" The guest were staring at Alan and at, what was obviously, a vagina nestled between his legs and made conspicuous by the crotchless panties he wore. They marvelled at the bizarre fittings on his breasts, indeed at the massive size of his tits. Alan was oblivious to his surroundings and had been for some time. He wasn't even aware that he no longer wore an artificial pussy. His thoughts were kind of vague; so what if the moustache is gone? So damn what. Just look at that hunk over there! ""So if Alan will come up and sign a few documents, we can move the evening along."" Alan signed a petition for a name change from Alan Ross to Alana. That was going to be his full name, just Alana! He gave power of attorney over all of his affairs to Sheila, and then deeded all his property and transferred all his assets to her. He could never deny it. Everyone had seen him sign away his fortune. Most of the people drifted off, dazed at the spectacle of Alan so naked and degraded. But some stayed. Special people, friends of Sheila who had been promised a party like no other. Strong hands picked, the now tiny Alan, up and placed him, breasts down, in a metal frame. His big boobs swung free. A latex head harness that left his face free was first laced tightly on and then used to force his head up, facing directly ahead. A thick O-ring forced his jaws wide. Alan's legs were separated and tied with padded cuffs to rails that left his entire crotch exposed and ready. Someone entered Alan's new sex from behind. It felt so good to him. Now, someone was taking out an enormous cock and feeding it to him. Alan's throat opened to engulf the hard rod. It only took a few slight adjustments to the frame and Alan was enjoying his first deep throat. The pull of gravity on his breasts wasn't enough to keep the milk flowing. His breasts were taut with pent up milk. Alan's little hands kneaded and pulled at his mams, drawing the milk out. Milking himself, while being filled at each end, Allen couldn't remember how he had gotten here, except that Sheila had been so good to him to get him so much action. Sheila stood back and watched as her former lover, now simply a horny slut and not good for much other than as a party favor for the male guests, performed. Amazing! It's like this was what all he,..I mean, she.. was meant to do her entire life. Whatever, it's all she'll ever do from now on. Sheila looked back as she went off to another part of the party. Alana was working on a new set of cocks. I wonder if Alana will ever remember having been a man, or if she'll even care. Alana never saw Sheila go. Someone changed her bottles and she was perfectly content."
141,Alana's Virginity,"['Mg', 'pre-teen', 'ped', 'nc', 'rp', '1st']","This wasn't the first time she'd done this, or something similar anyway. She'd been at it for about two years now, ever since her dad had discovered he could use these lewd photos as a means to get money out of her, and her dad was always looking for ""easy"" money. Easy for him anyway...\n\nThis photographer's name is Paul. He is about the same age as her dad, with a thinning hairline, and a goatee. His hair and goatee are tinged with grey, though he really couldn't have been past his 40s. This man was bossy, more bossy then other photographers she'd posed for, and he looked at her with a desire in his eyes she'd not seen before.\n\nHe has her get into an uncomfortable pose. Her butt resting on her heels, and her knees straddling his stripper pole. He has her reach out with her right hand and grasp the pole, turn slightly towards him, revealing her nipples and tits to the camera. He allows her to put her left hand on the ground behind her for support. The cowgirl hat on her head makes keeping an eye on the camera hard, but she is good at following orders.\n\n""Good,"" he said after a few shots. ""Now, I want you to unbutton your shorts and fold the top over. Show the men jacking off to you that you're not wearing any panties."" She scowls at him, but sits up, unbuttons her shorts, folds them down, and gets back into pose. ""Nice, nice,"" he said as he starts taking shots again. He mutters to himself as he moves around her, but she catches a few words. ""Slut,"" and others that more annoys her than anything.\n\n""Now stay there, just like that. I need to talk to your dad,"" was the next set of instructions. Her dad, a large, pot-bellied man whom she'd always feared, was sitting in the back of the room. He always sits in and watches these little shows, making sure she wasn't hurt. Not really out of any love, she didn't think, but more so his source of money wasn't damaged. That's all she was to him, and she knew it, a source of easy money.\n\nThe photographer walks back to her dad. She could tell by the look in her dad's eyes the conversation was about money. As they were talking she notices her arms getting tired, and her legs cramping. She wants to move, but knows better than to disobey an order. After a couple minutes though, she dares to stretch out her legs, left first, then right, to relax the cramped muscles. The conversation between photographer and dad lasts for a bit longer. No doubt they were haggling over every penny, her dad was like that.\n\nFinally though there were nods and handshakes. She sighs again, wondering what fate has in store for her next. Then, to her surprise and shock, her dad gets up and walks out of the room. He doesn't even so much as look back at her. She starts to sit up, to see where he was going, but Paul steps into her gaze. ""Well, little bitch, you're mine,"" he said. She looks up at him in shock, and is frightened by the look in his eyes.\n\n""You're dad tells me you're a virgin,"" and he laughs a cruel little laugh. ""How he managed to keep that intact after two years of doing this, I'll never know."" He walks over to her and kneels down in front of her. Eyeing her from head to toe with undisguised lust, a treatment she wasn't really used to. After a moment he reaches a hand out to her and caresses her cheek. She pulls back slightly from him, but manages to hold her pose.\n\nWith a laugh he reaches down to her chest and grabs her right tit. This surprises her, and in shock she losing her poise and falls onto her back. He just laughs and remains where he was. ""Get up, bitch,"" he orders in a harsh tone. ""Get up and get back on that pole.""\n\nShe does, as she doesn't know what else to do. She puts herself back into that uncomfortable position and looks up at Paul with a new respect, born out of fear. ""Good, good little bitch,"" he says to her softly. ""Don't pull away this time, slut,"" and with those words he, again, starts pawing at her face, neck and her tits. He grabs a handful of tit, she doesn't really have that much more than a handful, and squeezes.\n\nHarder and harder he squeezes until his knuckles are white, and she cries out in pain. ""Yes, yes, that's it. Let it all out, slut,"" he says with closed eyes. ""You are mine for the evening, and it's time you learn what that means."" He gets up from in front of her, released her tit in the process, and moves into his living room. He looks around for a moment, as she is rubbing her now-sore breast. He settles on the couch and lounges on it, facing her.\n\n""Get over here, you slut,"" was the next order. She scowls at being called a slut, but she's thankful that she no longer has to hold this pose. She gets up, stretches out her sore muscles, and looks at him. With a sigh she makes her way across the room to stand next to the couch where he can easily see her. ""Good,"" he says with a smirk, ""you know how to follow orders."" He motions her around to the side of the couch and orders, ""Stand here.""\n\nShe walks over and stands where he told her to. Now in range of his hands, he starts pawing at her legs, ""Very nice,"" he mutters to himself. When his hands reach the edge of her shorts, however, he grabs the bottom and rips them off of her. She yelps, but finds the shorts are down to her ankles before she can grab them.\n\n""Step out of them, bitch,"" he orders her. With another sigh she finally understands what the conversation this perverted man had with her dad. She'd always hoped to give her virginity to her knight. To the man who got her away from her dad, to her rescuer, but, as she thinks on it, she should have expected this.\n\nKnowing she has no choice, and knowing that this man might turn violent if she disobeys, she steps out of her shorts, and her sandals, and allows Paul to toss them over the back of the couch. Alana stands before this man, nude from the waist down, and trembling in fear. Paul turns and resumes his pawing. Starting at the back of her kneels, he traces his hands up to her hips, then reaches behind and grabs her ass cheeks, squeezing almost painfully. With his thumbs, however, he works his way to her pussy.\n\nHe runs his thumbs up and down her slit, and comments to himself about the smoothness of her skin, and her lack of bush. He explores her most private spot and eventually, using only his thumbs, he parts the outer lips and looks at the pink inside. Finally he looks up to her face and asks, ""Are you really a virgin, girl?""\n\nShe nods, ""Yes, sir,"" she replies automatically.\n\n""Have a boy ever seen you naked?""\n\n""My dad, a few times, after photo shoots. He'll have me take all my clothing off and look me over to make sure the photographers didn't leave any marks.""\n\n""Yeah, I'm sure that's the only reason. Well,"" Paul pauses for a moment then sits back. ""Lucky me,"" he says. He looks up at this trembling, dark skinned girl. ""You don't look quite American, girl. Where are you from?""\n\nAlana rolls her eyes and sighs. ""I'm told I like a lot like my great-grandmother. She was from some island out in the pacific ocean, somewhere. Can we get on with this, please? I know what you want and I really don't want to be here all day.""\n\nPaul sits up and becomes angry. ""Your dad just sold you to me, so don't get snippy, bitch. We'll move along at my pace, and if you speak out of turn again... I'll hurt you.""\n\nShe places a hand on her hip and looks down at him, ""And upset my dad? I doubt it... you're just as scared of him as I am and...""\n\nPaul reaches up and grabs her right nipple. He pinches and twists hard, until Alana falls to her kneels and cries out, then he twist even harder. The little twelve year old desperately grabs at Paul's hands, begging him to stop between screams. When he releases her he also shoves her back, causing her to fall onto the floor.\n\n""Now that I have your attention, bitch, understand that your dad told me I could do anything to you. Anything that wouldn't leave a mark, that would ruin your picture quality,"" he says with a sneer. ""There are so many ways I can hurt you, so many ways I will..."" he lets his voice trail off.\n\n""Now, since you're in such a rush, get your ass up here,"" he orders the crying girl.\n\nAlana slowly picks herself up, grabbing the couch for support. Paul, however, gets impatient and grabs her arms, pulling them into his lap. ""Hurry and take my pants off, bitch,"" he orders the now-terrified girl.\n\nToo afraid to disobey she fumbles with his pants, eventually managing to remove them, though he has to help her a bit. Frustrated and annoyed, Paul also takes his underwear off as he stands to remove his pants. His dick, the first one Alana has seen, stands at attention right in front of her. Despite her fear her eyes lock onto it, and she watches intently as he sits back and she finds it pointing right at her face.\n\nHis dick is a large example of a male, ranging in at nine inches long, and about two inches thick. Fully erect already, and hardly more than Alana can get her hand around. She stares at it without moving, and again Paul becomes impatient.\n\n""Well, bitch, there it is, now do something with it,"" he orders in a hateful tone.\n\n""But, I don't really know what to do,"" she timidly replies.\n\n""Grab it with your hands, slut, and stick the tip in your mouth. Swirl your tongue around the tip, and move your hands up and down. It's not hard, you little bitch!"" As Paul gives these orders, Alana looks at him in disgust, and shakes her head no. He reaches out, grabs her head, and shoves the girl onto his cock. ""SUCK IT, BITCH!""\n\nShe clamps her mouth shut and shakes her head no. Paul keeps one hand on the back of Alana's neck and uses the other to grab her nipple again. Again he clamps his fingers down and twists. With tears in her eyes the girl keeps her mouth shut refusing to submit to him.\n\n""Open your mouth, slut, or I'll rip your tit off!"" Paul says in anger, and he twists even harder.\n\nUnable to resist any longer the poor girl screams, and as soon as her mouth is open Paul pulls on her head with both hands. The girl finds her scream muffled by a hard cock. She closes her eyes and starts to cry again, Paul isn't having it though. He shoves with his hips, using his hands to hold her head still. Quickly he shoves his dick down the girl's throat, gagging her, but he doesn't care. He just keeps shoving, cutting off her air supply.\n\nAlana starts to panic, but she is unable to pull away from him. Paul starts moving her back and forth on his cock, but she doesn't even realize what's happening. The edges of her vision start to go dark, and her struggles weaken, but still Paul keeps face-fucking the twelve year old. Just at the edge of unconsciousness, however, Paul releases her and pulls back. Alana falls to the ground, gasping for breath.\n\nHer position, on all fours, gives Paul an idea however. As the tiny girl is trying to get her breath back, and distracted by her near-suffocation, Paul slides off the couch and gets behind her. He takes aim at her virgin cunt and slowly places his cock at the entrance. He slides the tip up and down her slit, and it's only then that Alana realizes what's going on, but she's too frightened to really fight him. She lowers her head to the floor.\n\n""No... no, please don't... please don't,"" she begs over and over. Paul just laughs, finds her hole and, with a pop, slides the tip of his dick in. ""OH!"" she exclaims as she feels him enter her.\n\nPaul just chuckles and grabs her hips. ""I'm going to fuck you now, little slut, and I want to hear you scream!"" Paul threatens.\n\n""Please don't... please don't,"" the frightened little girl keeps saying, only partially paying attention to what Paul is doing. Finally however, Paul shoves foreword, his hands holding the tiny girl's hips in place. There is no preamble, no foreplay, no care if the girl enjoys it or not. Paul shoves into her, tearing past her hymen, and not stopping his pressure until the tip of his cock is wedged against the girl's cervix. Alana screams in pain and terror from the moment he starts shoving, and she doesn't stop until all the air in her lungs is emptied.\n\nPaul slaps her ass, ""Doesn't that feel good, slut. All you preteen sluts want is a good dick,"" he says with a laugh.\n\nThe girl just cries, her ass in the air, his dick in her pussy, and her head on the ground, shaking her head no in answer to his questions. As Paul begins to pull back she opens her eyes, idly wondering if he's done, but then he shoves back in, even harder than before, and she screams again. Paul begins to truly fuck the little girl, watching the blood from her lost virginity ooze from around his dick. He rocks her on his cock, fucking her quick and hard, listening to her moans and sobs, thrilled by her pain.\n\nFinally, however, he releases her and gets back on the couch. ""Get up here and mount me, it's time for you to do the work,"" he orders.\n\nCrying, almost in hysterics, the girl remains on the floor shaking her head and trembling. With a sigh Paul reaches down and smacks her. ""Get up here, now!"" he orders. Slowly the girl gets up and moves to the couch. Still crying, and unable to see, she gropes around until she finds his legs. She gets on the couch and straddles the legs she found. Paul reaches over and guides her into position, lining his cock up with the girl's freshly pierced virginity.\n\n""Now impale yourself on my cock, slut,"" he orders.\n\nAlana nods her agreement, takes a moment, and slams herself down. She cries out a moan as she forces his member deep into her again. She places her hands on his chest for support, but keeps her eyes closed.\n\n""Now, bitch, move your ass. Fuck me!""\n\nShe nods, and slowly lifts her hips up, and slides back down. Her abused pussy is tender and sore, the girl is glad to be in control. She is able to set the pace, and the depth, of his penetrations. Not even minding then Paul removes her shirt and mauls her tits with his rough hands. The pain in her breasts nothing to the pain in her cunt.\n\nPaul doesn't let this last long, however. The slow pace of her fucking isn't what he wants. ""Faster slut,"" he orders her, and again places his hands on her hips. Knowing what's coming, Alana opens her eyes and looks at her forced lover. He waits for her to be at the apex of her rise, then, with all his strength he forces the girl down on his dick. Knowing what he wants, and wanting this to be over, the little girl joins in and forces herself down. The combined pressure forces her cervix to relent, and his cockhead forces its way directly into her womb. The girl screams in pain, but Paul just loves it. Without even giving her a chance to relax he raises her back up and slams her back down.\n\nOver and over again he continues forcing the preteen to fuck herself on his dick. Each time he pulls her down she cries out, and each time he loves it even more. Slowly his pace quickens as he feels his own orgasm building.\n\nFinally bouncing the young girl as fast as he can on his dick he orders, ""Keep this up girl, or I'll really hurt you!"" She nods in answer to his order, and he seems to accept that.\n\nHe moves his hands up her waist and over her breasts. Squeezing her tits and using them to push and pull the girl as she fucks him. Squeezing her tits harder and harder as his orgasm builds, and causing her to cry out again, he tries to hold back the inevitable, but her pussy is too tight, and her screams too much for him.\n\nHe moves his hands up to her shoulders, and pulls the girl down with all of his strength. With his cock buried deep in the tiny, preteen girl's womb he explodes with more force than this rapist has ever felt before. Alana feels him swell, and feels the heat of his cum as he paints her insides white. The girl just cries, her head lowered, her hands on his chest, and her eyes closed.\n\nHe keeps the pressure on her shoulders, until his orgasm completely subsides. Then he very calmly lifts the crying girl off his cock and tosses her to the floor where she curls into the fetal position to cry.\n\n""Oh, do pick yourself up,"" he says, ""I'm not done with you yet. Go get yourself cleaned up, put on your swim suit, and get your ass back out here so we can do this again."" When she continues to lie on the ground he walks over and kneels behind her. ""Remember, you're mine for the evening, and I intend to use you at every opportunity. I'm going to fuck you in every way I can, and you can either try to enjoy it, or I can rape you each and every time. Now, do as I say..."" He gets up and walks into the kitchen.\n\nThe little, preteen girl knows that he's telling the truth. Not only that, but what will her dad do to her if this guy doesn't report that she satisfied him in every way. Unable to stop her tears, she picks herself up from the floor and stumbles to the bathroom. Idly wondering why her dad, a man who should be protecting her, not selling her to this monster, would allow this. She also wonders why none of the neighbors came to investigate her screams."
142,Alanis Morissette,"['mc', 'FF', 'celeb']","Remember, your feedback and scenarios are very imporant so keep them coming. I need them like an addict needs heroin. Send all comments and ideas to KMB_76@yahoo.com\n\n----\n\n Insecurity always seems to strike at the most inopportune times. You could be the most self confident person in the world, but insecurity will strike you eventually, and it will strike you hard. The fact that it seems to come out of nowhere only makes it worse.\n\nAs Alanis Morissette lay inside her trailer clad in only a robe, she was unsuccessfully fighting off a major case of insecurity. So far she'd climbed over every obstacle that had been put in her path and survived the inevitable backlash of success, and here she was about to trip herself up over nothing.\n\nIt wasn't as though she was being forced by her record label to appear nude in her new video. Hell, it had been her idea to do this in the first place. She'd always been very comfortable and free with her body, so she assumed that this was going to be no sweat. But when she'd gotten there that morning she was suddenly racked with a violent case of self doubt. She was literally exposing herself here and what if it backfired? What is she ended up humiliated?\n\nIt's not like she was worried about how her body looked. Alanis knew she had a good body. It wasn't supermodel caliber, but only Cindy Crawford can have a body like Cindy Crawford. She was just suddenly aware that she would be standing out on the streets of Los Angeles completely nude, save for a few scraps to prevent getting arrested, and she began to comprehend what a vulnerable position that was.\n\nCrew, teamsters, assorted bystanders, and the rest would all be gawking at her and it made her very uncomfortable. It had seemed like a good idea to do this before, but now that filming was supposed to start she was afraid to leave her trailer. This was so embarrassing to Alanis, she'd never reacted like this to anything before. But here she was nevertheless.\n\nSuddenly Alanis heard a knocking on the door. After she permitted the person to enter, Alanis half expected the door to open and the director come in and start bawling her out for putting everyone behind schedule. However, Alanis was much relieved when the door opened and it was only Rena.\n\nRena was one of the director's assistants and she and Alanis had become quite friendly with one another during the pre production. She was a film student in college and Alanis had seen a lot of herself in Rena and she expected the young blonde would make a name for herself very soon. She looked like the model of efficiency, hair pulled back into a tight ponytail, glasses, a clipboard. But Alanis knew she was far from a hard ass, and was actually a lot of fun to hang out with.\n\n""Is he getting pissed?"" Alanis asked, referring to the director.\n\n""Kinda,"" Rena replied honestly, ""What's up?""\n\n""I don't think I can do this,"" Alanis announced.\n\n""Sure you can,"" Rena contended, ""What's the problem?""\n\n""I just feel weird about it, I don't think I can handle everybody staring at me,"" the singer explained.\n\n""Well. I could lie to you and tell you that no one will be looking at you,"" Rena stated, ""But I won't. Everyone will be looking at you because you're you, you're gorgeous, and you're going to be bare ass naked out there in front of a horny crew.""\n\n""Thanks, you're helping a lot,"" Alanis sighed.\n\n""I'm just telling you what is,"" Rena said as she sought to comfort the nervous singer, ""But you can do this, it's nothing really, so some guys get an eyeful, big deal. So what do you say? Let's go out there and you can give the crew a bunch of hard ons, it will make their day a little brighter.""\n\nAlanis smiled at the joke and Rena's bluntness, but she still wasn't sure about doing this.\n\n""I just feel so nervous,"" Alanis said, ""I've been on the verge of vomiting all day. I've never felt like this before. Feel how tense I am.""\n\nRena put her hands on Alanis' shoulders and was surprised, she really was scared to go out there. She had always thought that it would take a lot of guts to do something like this, but she had assumed that Alanis wouldn't have any problem with it. Even though she and Alanis had gotten to know each other pretty well lately, this was the first time Rena had seen the singer in such a vulnerable way. In fact it got her to realize that Alanis was, amazingly, just another human being capable of fear and insecurity.\n\nPart of Rena wanted to tell her friend that she would get the director to scrap the idea and go with something else, but the other part knew that it would probably cost her her job. The director was famous for his harsh temper and Rena knew that if she didn't deliver a naked singer she would be unemployed with tuition bills coming up. That would be disastrous and Rena couldn't let it happen. She would just have to drag Alanis out there.\n\nSuddenly Rena was struck by a positively wicked idea. It was a longshot, but it just might do the trick. Plus it was better than the alternative and what was more effective, making someone do something they were uncomfortable with or making them comfortable?\n\n""You just need to relax a bit,"" Rena suggested, ""And I think I know just the thing.""\n\n""What?"" a hopeful Alanis asked, she desperately wanted to just go out there and do it.\n\n""Let me get something from my car,"" Rena said, ""I can buy us some more time while I'm out there.""\n\nWith that Rena dashed out the door and toward her car, only pausing to explain to the seething director that Alanis was almost ready, she just needed some coaxing. And coaxing was what she was going to get. The woman briefly wrestled with the morality of doing this, but she reasoned that it would help everyone in the long run. Plus, she thought as a sly grin crossed her face, some fun could also be had by her and Alanis.\n\nRena was soon back in Alanis' trailer armed with a big white candle.\n\n""What is that?"" Alanis asked.\n\n""It's a candle, silly,"" Rena answered with a smile.\n\n""I know it's a candle,"" Alanis sighed, disappointed at herself for walking into such an easy one, ""What is it going to do?""\n\n""Well, it's a scented candle,"" Rena explained as she set it down and took out a match, ""And it will help you relax and get over this case of the jitters. Shall I light her up?""\n\n""I'll try anything at this point,"" Alanis admitted, ""Go for it."" The blonde then struck the match and lit the candle. Soon enough a sweet vanilla scent began to drift around the room, catching Alanis off guard at first.\n\n""That's a little strong,"" the singer observed as she began to cough from the scent.\n\n""Just breathe in normally,"" Rena instructed, ""Breathe in, breathe out. Let the scent go right to your brain.""\n\nAlanis did as she was told and soon enough she began to relax a bit. Once you got past the sweetness of the candle the scent was actually quite pleasing. Alanis began to smile and had to stifle a series of giggles from popping out. She began to feel very good and very relaxed.\n\n""That's right, just let your body relax,"" Rena continued, ""You can feel your nerves and stress lessening, it feels so good. Now Alanis, I want you to stare at the flame.""\n\nThis struck the singer as a bit odd, but she didn't feel like arguing so she began to focus on the flickering flame. Besides Rena's candle had worked so far.\n\n""Keep your eyes focused on it, Alanis,"" Rena stated, ""Continue to take calm, deep breaths but do not take your eyes off the flame. Watch it slowly flicker, let your cares and worries drift away like the smoke coming from the top of the wick. Let your entire body relax, one muscle at a time. You feel very relaxed right now, Alanis, so relaxed that you could even sleep. Yes, sleep you could sleep right now. No one is stopping you, just drift off to sleep...""\n\nAlanis tried to focus on the flame and Rena's words, but it was hard. She thought she heard Rena telling her to sleep, why would she tell her that? But she did feel a bit tired and this was very relaxing. It would be so easy to just drift off to sleep. She tried to fight it, but the urge to sleep was very overpowering. Why was she so tired all of a sudden? What was Rena doing to her?\n\nRena continued to instruct Alanis to stare at the flame and breathe in the scent. Of course the candle was a special one, the scent had been especially designed to relax the will. Rena had put herself far enough away from the candle so she wouldn't be as affected as Alanis, but she knew that if she heard a command from someone right then she would probably do it. So it was best to move on, Alanis had had enough time to fall into her trance.\n\n""Alanis, can you hear me?"" Rena asked.\n\n""Yes,"" Alanis softly replied.\n\n""I don't want you to feel nervous about being nude anymore, Alanis,"" Rena instructed, ""It is very relaxing to be nude. I want you to watch me, Alanis. I want you to watch me take my clothes off. Each time I remove something you will feel more relaxed about nudity and by the time I am nude, you will have no fears left. In fact you will want to be nude as well.""\n\nWith that Rena began stripping off her clothes. She had had a crush on Alanis ever since Jagged Little Pill had come out and had helped Rena get over a bad relationship. Meeting the star had been a dream come true, but this was a fantasy come true. She never thought this would happen, but if this was the best way to get Alanis to do the video, then so be it.\n\nThe blonde woman undid her ponytail and let her long hair fall free. She then pulled off her white shirt and unbuckled her bra, exposing her large breasts to the entranced singer. Rena then got up and unbuttoned her pants and pushed them off. Her shoes had been kicked off the minute Alanis had gone under, so this left her clad in only a pair of panties. Rena took notice of Alanis' attentive reaction to the little strip show and she slowly pushed her panties down her legs, playing it up for the singer.\n\n""How do you feel, Alanis?"" Rena asked as she rejoined her on the floor.\n\n""I feel good, very relaxed, not worried anymore,"" Alanis slowly answered.\n\n""Take off your clothes, Alanis,"" Rena instructed, ""Let your inhibitions go.""\n\nAlanis then stood up and dropped her robe on the floor. She was nude underneath and Rena had to fight hard not to gasp when she saw Alanis' body. She was gorgeous, with a toned stomach, great breasts, and lovely legs to go along with her beautiful face. Rena began to stare at the neatly trimmed patch of dark hair between Alanis' legs and she knew that she wouldn't be able to control herself much longer. She had only intended to get naked with Alanis, but she couldn't turn back now.\n\n""Alanis, I want you to take all those feelings of fear, insecurity, and nerves and ball them up,"" Rena commanded, ""And I want all that tension to turn into arousal. You are becoming very sexually aroused, Alanis. Aroused for me. The only way to destroy those balled up feelings is to come and you want me to make you come, don't you Alanis?""\n\n""Yes,"" Alanis hissed, her voice dripping with arousal. Rena looked down with a sly grin and noticed the singer's pussy was beginning to get damp.\n\nRena walked over to Alanis and pulled her in for a kiss. At first Alanis was tentative and slow to respond, but soon her arousal began to kick in. Slowly, but surely, Alanis began to enjoy the kiss and soon her tongue was happily exploring Rena's mouth. Rena lifted the singer's hands and placed them on her bare breasts, Alanis caught on quickly and began massaging the tender mounds. The blonde responded in kind and soon the pair were lost in each other's kisses and caresses.\n\nKnowing that they didn't have that much time, Rena had to cut this short. She moved her hand down to Alanis' pussy and began lightly touching her clit, drawing a sharp gasp from the singer. She was ready and Rena was more than happy to ease her needs.\n\nShe and Alanis lay down on the soft carpeting and, pausing only to remove her glasses, Rena went straight for the singer's pussy. She eased her legs apart and placed a kiss on her clit. Rena then began exploring her treasure with her tongue, driving Alanis wild with all the tricks she knew. The singer's juices began to drip from her pussy and Rena instantly loved the taste. This made her drive further and faster and the blonde could feel Alanis' clit swell further under her tongue. She could sense that she was close to orgasm so she slipped a finger, then two to go along with her tonguing efforts.\n\nSuddenly Rena felt Alanis' body tense up and a second later she came with a rush, her body shaking in ecstasy. Rena greedily lapped up Alanis' juices and wished she could only have more time at her pussy. The blonde then removed her head and kissed Alanis deeply. This time there was no hesitancy on the singer's part and the passion was equal. Rena was enjoying the feel of the singer's lips pressed to her's but all of a sudden, Alanis broke off the kiss and, with a grin, moved toward the blonde's dripping pussy.\n\nRena gasped in pleasure and shock when Alanis began licking her. She hadn't told her to do that! But soon the pleasure was so great that it didn't matter. Alanis was slow at first with her tongue but as she grew more sure of herself she picked up the pace. Rena began to moan wildly and she pressed Alanis' head in further, this felt so good and the fact that it was unexpected only made it more so. The blonde moved one hand up so she could fondle her own breasts, the pleasure was so great that Rena felt her brain begin to buzz.\n\nShe couldn't hold on any longer and she came violently and with more pleasure than she thought she could ever experience. Ecstasy reached every corner of her body as the spasms of orgasm sent her soaring. Finally she calmed down and with what little energy she had left she put Alanis back to sleep.\n\nAs Alanis lay still, Rena sought to recompose herself. This had gone far further then she had ever intended and she was surprised that no one had come knocking on the door because of the noise she and Alanis had made. Rena's breathing returned to normal and she redressed herself quickly. She had Alanis put her robe back on and got her cleaned up as best she could.\n\n""Alanis, listen to me,"" Rena began, ""You will remember nothing of our sexual encounter. When you leave the trailer door you will awaken and be totally at ease with being nude, do you understand?""\n\nAlanis nodded, ""yes,"" and finally they emerged from the trailer. As soon as they passed the door, Alanis blinked twice and yawned. She then took a look at her surroundings and saw the crew waiting for filming to start. Smiling broadly, Alanis dropped the robe, revealing her nude body to the surprised crew.\n\n""Ready to shoot whenever you are,"" she happily announced as she walked toward the cameras.\n\nA few hours later they had finished shooting for the day. People were starting to break the set and Rena was attempting to make sure everything would be ready for tomorrow. But her mind wasn't on her work, all she could think of was the encounter with Alanis and how wonderful it all had felt. But before she could totally lose herself in the still fresh memories, her thoughts were rudely interrupted by a crew member.\n\n""Ms. Morissette wanted you to have this,"" the guy said as he handed Rena a note.\n\nRena began reading it and was, to say the least, shocked by what she saw.\n\n""Rena, you'll never find work as a hypnotist,"" the note said, ""But I will probably find a lot of work as an actress. I'm not mad, I loved being with you and you helped me more than you'll ever know. I'll wait for you tonight, but this time leave the candles behind. Love, Alanis.""\n\nThe singer's room number at her hotel was at the bottom and Rena, still in a state of complete amazement, looked up and saw Alanis staring at her from across the way. She couldn't hear what the singer was saying to her, but Rena could easily read her lips.\n\n""Thank you,"" Alanis said to her new lover."
143,Alaska,['MM'],"I waved and quietly called out a pleasant ""howdy""--still amazed at how easily sound traveled up here--and he waved back. Then I started checking the pots. They ringed the cove, the last one no more than 75 feet from the kayaker.\n\nThe closer I got, the more I liked what I saw. Blond, tanned, muscular and well-built but not massive. Big and solid, rather.\n\nI didin't take my eyes off him all the way round the cove and I could see it was having an effect.\n\n""Oh, my,"" I chuckled, ""don't look like the Good Lord short-changed this young man in ANY department.""\n\nIt was ramrod stiff, long and thick, but very gentlemanly. At attention, but not flailing about, as mine would have done.\n\n""Bet he's done a lot of butt exercises,"" I guessed. ""They've always been good for dick control. When you want to control it, that is.""\n\nI waved again and headed around the rocks, out of sight.\n\n""Jesus,"" I snorted. ""I can't let THAT go by!""\n\nI wondered whether he had seen my campsite on the other side of the island, wondered if he'd thin I was a bear, wondered if he'd take a potshot at me. I decided to find out.\n\nI headed quietly down the trail. Most people don't think a man my size can move with grace, agility--and silence. Most people's mothers weren't ballet instructors, either.\n\nJust short of the trail end I could see him. It was as I thought--he was one fine hunk of muscle. ""I bet most people underestimate his weight by 10 or 20 lbs., 'cause it's a-l-l muscle, oh, yeah,"" I sighed. Uh huh. ""Five percent bodyfat tops!""\n\nAnd, yes, that very handsome appendage in the front was still at attention, now being gently stroked from time to time. ""Jeez,"" I thought, ""he's at least as big as I am. And it looks even bigger on someone who's not quite so outsized. Hope he won't be disappointed. That is, if he's interested...""\n\nTime to find out.\n\nI stepped on a branch...\n\n* * *\n\nRrowf, I sighed.\n\n""Why couldn't he have come and checked my pot, dammit?!"" I said aloud. ""Back home to wifey no doubt.""\n\nOh, well, it was nice while it lasted. That man looked s-o-o-o fine. Big, broad, obviously in shape, bearded, just the right amount o fhair. He didn't take his eyes off me the whole time. My cock had gone iron and I really had to do butt exercises to keep it from waving around. Embarrassing, that. Or it could be. But I liked the attention. I'd seen no one in several days, hopping from one tiny island to the next.\n\nC-r-a-c-k...\n\n""Oh, shit,"" I thought, ""what's that in the woods?""\n\nI whirled, thinking, ""Christ, all I need is a bear."" And, in a manner of speaking, that's what I confronted.\n\n""Guess you didn't know about the trail, huh?"" It was him. He spoke in a modified Southern drawl--not what you expected to hear in the south of Alaska. ""I'm camped on the other side and thought I'd pay a neighborly visit. Hope you don't mind?""\n\nIt was only a second or two but I stood there for what seemed an eternity, transfixed, taking him in.\n\n""Oh, sure,"" I managed to croak, ""glad for the company.""\n\nHe was even bigger and better than he seemed in the cove, and that was pretty goddamned spectacular. A good three inches taller than, he must have been carrying at least 240 lbs. of muscle on his 6'2 inch frame. And it was, dammit all, as I had suspected ALL muscle.\n\n""What the fuck is an NFL linebacker doing out here?"" I wondered silently.\n\nI mean, really. At 5'11"" and 170 lbs., I'm no runt. I have unusually wide shoulders for my height and weight. Most people think I'm a lot lighter, because they figure no fat means no weight. Or they think I'm a lot heavier, assuming shoulders and chest that big must mean more mass. But, Christ, my shoulders were barely as wide as this guy's chest, a chest flaring updwards from a waist of carved marble. As for his arms, well, I'd seen tree trunks that size, but never ones with bowling balls growing on them, never ones that rippled like...\n\n""Sea lions?"" he asked.\n\n""Huh?"" I answered. Jeez, Chad, we're sinking fast here.\n\n""Oh, lots of folks come up this way to see the sea lions. I saw the Nature Conservancy sticker on your kayak and the fancy camera..."" he fell silent, looking at me somewhat quizzically. Looking at me with these incredible eyes (later he called them ""dumb brown cow"" eyes, but no cow ever looked so sexy...)\n\nAnd why hadn't I noticed his hair? The chest and the beard I spotted right off, but where had this incredible flowing mane come from?\n\nSuddenly he laughed. ""You don't recognize me, do you? Had my hair pulled back when I was checking the traps. My old dad would die to think his son had a pony tail but it's the only way. The name's Bernard, by the way...""\n\nI finally began to recuperate a little.\n\n""It's Chad,"" I said, suddenly remembering that I could charm the socks off most people and the pants off one or two. ""Nope, not looking for sea lions--just like to be out here in the wild. Love the bears, though.""\n\nHe laughed again, turning it into a playful growl, the kind Tim Allen might make if he played for the Detroit Lions instead of ABC.\n\n""Yep, I'm a bear man myself. But, shit, look here I am stnading with my clothes on, at least some of them, and you're 'nekkid as a jaybird,' as my granddaddy used to say."" He said the last part with an exaggerated Southern dralw. Even so, there was something in his vowels that suggested Phi Beta Kappa rather than the ""Dukes of Hazard.""\n\n""You want me to strip or you want to put yours back on. What's the etiquette in this situation?"" he asked gently.\n\nAs reply, I just looked down to his waist band, then back up to his eyes--and turned on what my boss called a ""million dollar grin."" No more was needed. He dropped the baggy, multi-pocketed trousers to reveal, as I had suspected, quads like bridge supports, calves that seemed improbably large (was the sunlight affecting my depth perception?) and a jock strap that was, well...\n\n""Sorry, I guess I'm overflowing,"" he said. He dispensed with it.\n\nReally, it wasn't any bigger than mine, but that still constituted deluxe equipment.\n\n""You know, I really love it up here,"" he said, moving closer, planting himself right in front of me. I could see everything and still make eye contact without having to tip my head back--a real gentleman this one.\n\n""But I really miss those warm sandy beaches back home in northwest Florida. Miles and miles of nearly naked people,"" he added, putting his arm around my shoulders and pointing down the beach. I could almost see them, glistening in the sun, the sound of gulls and the smell of sunscreen filling my senses.\n\n""I mean, Juneau's great. You'd be surprised at how good a living you can make as an antique dealer, especially if you are well-versed in refinishing. Hell, I could even make it as a psychologist again, but I don't want to go through all that shit just to be licensed in Alaska as well as Florida, for pete's sake.""\n\nHe nodded to himself, then turned to me. The weight of his arm was like a log. As usual, I was fascinated that something so hard and so heavy could be so smooth and so soft, all at the same time.\n\n""But there's a definite shortage of sun worshippers in Juneau, especially any worth looking at,"" he continued.\n\nHe put his massive, powerful hands on my shoulders, turned me gently toward him, and looked deeply, deeply into my eyes.\n\n""Chad, you would be in the top five on any beach in Florida,"" he said. ""Here you're God! I just wanted you to know that...""\n\nI looked up and thought, ""Gee, and I thought *I* was the one with the million dollar grin...""\n\nThen we both laughed for a long time."
144,Albanian Sadists Pimps,"['MF', 'nc', 'rp', 'v', 'sn', 'tor']","The influx of young and very attractive girls into brothels has expanded the clientele and created a rich seam of criminal activity. The Albanian mafia is specifically infamous for its ruthlessness, with countless reports of women ending up dead before they enter into sex service. The merchandise in this flourishing illicit business comprises innocent girls and young women who are kidnapped from their home towns and villages and forced into lives of violence and prostitution. They are held in horrendous conditions. Beaten raped and tortured until they serve 50 clients a day.\n\nThe kidnapped girls ended up as a sex slave for some violent Albanian pimps who treated them like an animal for years. For fun, the gun-toting pimps often tied their sex slaves down and used their naked belly as a table for snorting cocaine. They are forced into sex with endless men. In one case the unlucky one had 76 clients in a single night, and when she cried from sheer humiliation, the pimps punished her by crushing her fingers in a door.\n\nNow she is doing minimum 50 clients without any complains. She is a beautiful blonde who could have made fortune and married a rich guy. Instead she is receiving old and ugly men, one after the other, in some hidden obscure secured brothel. They are present in every big city, Albanian-run brothels are protected by thugs who scared off underworld rivals. The guards are often high on drugs.\n\nThey beat and raped the girls if they did not earn enough and threatened to kill them if they tried to go to police. On Sunday the brothel is closed and they have all the girls 24 on 24 at their disposal as a harem. They may do whatever they like with them as long as the merchandise is not damaged. Against noon they are all drunk and will start their bestialities and gang rapes for hours to come as a sort of extra reward. Most guards only take this job to four full their sexual needs. Albanian pimps always take losers as guards who could not afford to have women. Some of them are vicious psychos who only like to terrorize the forced whores.\n\nShe felt the man’s cock sliding up inside her with a sense of appalled shock, filled with disbelief, shame and fear as he raped her right there in front of dozens of Albanian pimps. It was a hard, fast, brutal raping, which was predictably over soon, and as he spilled himself inside her aching sex, he released her leg, gasped, and backed away, letting her fall back against the wall and sink down gasping, whimpering, sobbing. She screamed and sobbed, but few heard in that babble of shouts and screams and engine noises. And no one who did cared. The man who had her hair had pulled his cock out, hard shaft glistening with sweat. He pulled her face against him, and her mouth, open to scream, slipped right over his cock.\n\nShe choked as he went too deep, squirming and writhing, but the men only laughed, moving in closer, so that she was pressed back against the wall, with a half dozen men surrounding her. A spirit of brotherly companionship seemed to settle over the men, that’s why they all became pimps. They laughed again, their cock pumping in and out of her mouth as she was held by hair and hands, another cock raped her mouth and then drove down her throat, and again she was jerked in and back by the hair as strong male hands held her own hands wrapped around their stiff cocks. He spurted inside her and moved away, and another eagerly fought his way into position to take his place. That’s how Albanian pimps make good whores.\n\nWeeks passed as they moved further and further away from any hope of rescue or salvation, moved towards whatever fate the Albanian pimps had in mind for them, helpless to do anything to protect themselves from his cruelties and perversion. Trained to meet the exacting specifications of the pimps. . . If that meant becoming the faceless, voiceless sex doll so be it. Their world had been reduced to a very simple one. To sit on their heels, their knees spread wide, backs straight, eyes forward. They did so, side by side, wary of the whip.\n\nThen they had to kneel on all fours, then on elbows and knees, then they were required to spread their arms out to either side, and raise their buttocks high as they spread their legs. They were ordered onto their backs, with their feet on the ground, knees raised and apart.\n\nThey were ordered to draw their knees up and back under their arms, and to straighten their legs and pull their ankles back over their shoulders. They were ordered to lie on their backs, feet flat, and put their hands on their hips to raise their lower bodies up high – legs spread. They were ordered to kneel upright, hands behind their necks, backs sharply arched, breasts thrust out. They were given the Albanian word for each position, and then they were ordered to shift back and forth from one position to another very, very quickly, over and over again, with the old pimp slashing down with the whip whenever they were too slow.\n\nThey were then ordered to crawl to the old man, gasping, panting, and moaning in pain, to lick the whip, to lick his feet and ankles, and to thank him for helping to train miserable whores. They then begged to take his cock into their miserable, slut mouths, and sucked at his cock and balls together until he sprayed his seed over them. They slapped their head and face when they resisted, and jerked them in one direction, then the other, ramming cocks into their eagerly, showing no restraint now, raping throat and ignoring gagging and the upsurge of spittle and saliva as they laughed and jeered and exulted in using a beaten bitch as they knew she deserved.\n\nAs is, the Albanians ship their sex slaves all over the world: the poor things work as fuck machines in the rape mines and brothels from Australia to New York to Kabul. Ditto for the Slavic girls that the Russian crime syndicates break and sell to them. The poor submissive, hopeless, helpless shredded remnants of human beings are fucking away as sex slaves, the major fuck-flesh exports. So thoroughly are they broken, in 'Submissions Camps, ' that they will 'do anything. ' (It seems to be assumed, by 'customers' and other whores who will not 'do anything' that these girls were just born to be whores. [It must be 'part of their culture' — to whore.]\n\nFrom the time they were tiny babies 'whore who will do anything' was written on their foreheads. Such is the attitude of the world to the Albanian pimped whores— the new 'industrial vaginas' exported for massive serial rape by the men of all nations.\n\nPimps behaving without mercy or conscience or moral beauty; men so ugly in their selfish brutal appetites that they turned any captive girl into a fuck enslaved, helpless body. They do it with such frequency and so thoroughly that they became famous as ALBANIAN PIMPS. Capable of turning the most beautiful women in a wonton slut in a matter of a few days broken for 'customer' use: rape, drugs forced on them, torture, sleep deprivation — all the typical methods, used to varying degrees.\n\nThe picture never seems to change. Corrupt officials involved in the trafficking; corrupt police using the ""services"" of the enslaved girls. In fact, what is astonishing is the sameness: no matter where you are in the world, you find Albanian pimped sex slaves causing enormous sexual misery.\n\nThe horror is even greater because 90 percent were kidnapped normal girls before. As an Albanian pimp 'whore' she is surface, an end-product, doing her mechanical blow jobs, taking her fuck quota for the night so her pimp won't beat her ragged. Scorned, insulted, abused, battered, violated by pimps, guards and clients.\n\nThe attitude among Albanian pimps seems to be taking the girl if she is a virgin and break her in rough, with hours or days of rape, until she does not resist anymore. By then, she is too submissive and broken to think or speak or to ever care again. Then the thousands of 'customers' who 'enter' her inflict an even more severe form of rape on her by using a completely broken human being.\n\nThese brothelized girls are being raped on a daily basis. They are being served up to 50 clients as a rape-hole, as a toilet, mostly on the most humiliated ways. They must prove the clients that they are dehumanized play toys only good to serve as a whore. They are buying a body nothing more or less. These Albanian pimps will always destroying a life. They are inflicting extreme sexual and psychological pain on defenseless girls.\n\nAlbanian pimps brothels are a monstrous form of serial rape. It is 'mass rape' — or maybe 'mega-rape' or 'hyper-rape. 50 clients each day by 5 men an hour. An inconceivable number in terms of her body or mind surviving this experience. Even one day of this would kill her spirit and body forever, let alone however many months or years she is forced to do it. Albanian pimps are famous for their bizarre clients. How you can survive this ???\n\nAlbanian pimps create unthinkable misery as they force to endure so much overuse. So much bleeding and swelling and inflamed tearing. They use their meat up to the limit to make the highest profit and then sell her to another pimp. These women and girls are just the flotsam and garbage and debris of their rich pimps. The entire system is designed to benefit the dominant Albanian pimp and keep the forced submissive female slave in her place — as a body for one purpose — to be used for sex.\n\nGetting brutally fucked all day in a filthy cesspool of Albanian pimps brothel gives no rights at all or dreams or a future. She is basically waste and garbage and a dumpsite for men and their testosterone. All she knows is the reality of being climbed on all day by men who have all the 'rights' in the world, particularly the 'right' to rape her in all her holes specially her ass, and she only knows the reality of her poor body being torn apart by them. There is only one vision for the Albanian pimps of female slavery: the girl is owned by them and is forced to fuck and fuck and fuck and gets to pick large numbers of men she does not wants to fuck.\n\nFor not fulfilling the wild and 'lascivious' behavior of the clients and the pimps she would be punished, gang raped to show her that her sexuality does not belong to her, but to the men who use her, to show them what their bodies are for: rape by men — for male pleasure. It is the time-honored tradition of brothelizing 'promiscuous' girls in the hands of Albanian pimps that they have the most slutty outfits to be sure they can meet their daily quota.\n\nAlbanian pimps makes no objections to the absolute disgust the girl must feel by violation of her most tender and beautiful part by coarse strangers not to mention the ass-rapes and the forced tit-fucks. Often the Albanian pimps sell one of their sex slaves to criminal gangs to become their cum-bags. They are so dehumanized by the abuse, beatings and raping in the Albanian brothels that they are becoming the perfect gang sluts ready to serve all the members 24 on 24 locked in some basement cell.\n\nThe dirty old clients.\n\n""Incredible !! how these Albanian thugs ever got you in their hands, I guess you have to serve them too after your shifts, your such a nice girl, never thought they could turn you in a fuck an suck doll, but anyway you may start sucking it gets me horny to see forced whores""\n\n""My god, how they ever could get you here, you could have made a fortune as a model instead of sucking and fucking old men as me, I am a lucky guy to have you as playtoy because the Albanians made sure you are gonna do all my wishes is not it? Come here to daddy and give me a long and deep kiss to start.""\n\nThe pimps.\n\nPlease to meet you, I am Albanian and your new owner, I bought you from the Russian. The rules are nearly the same here. You do queues at 35 euro for ten minutes or you work by the hour at 150 euro. Your daily quota is 1800 euro. Or you do 50 queues each day or 18 full hour clients or you make a mixt. On Sunday you serve the guards for 24 hours and sleep in one of their beds. Monday you start all over again. But first a nice welcome blowjob for all the pimps and guards, you will swallow every drop of our semen or you get your first beatings Albanian style, you will learn what this means in the future.""\n\n""Yeah that's it, you're ready for brothel service, that's the way you receive our clients always with a horny smile on your face, it took me a lot of beatings and whippings but I am glad to see the result, come her and thank me for turning you into a good whore, I am gonna fuck you crazy, I get always horny from a new just full pimped forced whore. Your father will never believe this. His beautiful daughter an Albanian pimps whore!""\n\n""Your presentation must be hornier, our clients are old and vicious, start all over again.""\n\n""She is full pimped Sir, Albanian style you know what this means, she is all yours for an hour as you paid, any complains just tell me and I will beat it out of her.""\n\n""Nice is not it, only for old man like you. We kidnapped her and I was the lucky one to pimp her in. She will not disappoint you. 250 euro an hour because she is special and worth the price.""\n\n""She does not like her work as you can see Sir, so we use her as a rape-slut, we tie her to the bed in any position you like and then you can have the time of your life. But do not use her mouth she is still not full pimped.""\n\nThe forced whores.\n\n""I was a permanent fuck-doll for Albanian pimps, they used me in more than 21 brothels, it was bad luck for me that I was so beautiful. I was always demanded by the clients, by the guards, by the pimps and by the brothel owners. They never stops using my holes and tits! After so much psychological destruction I cannot imagine any kind of life beyond, or outside of prostitution. After so much rape and abuse and degradation, it is all you feel you are fit for — more rape and degradation.""\n\n""We all want to suicide ourselves after a while, but we know if we fail to do it we are burned alive in front of everybody, we have seen some burnings with hellish screams and it makes us afraid enough not to try killing ourselves. We are their property and we are not allowed to destroy it they said us!""\n\n""As a sex slave of the Balkans I was enduring unthinkable sexual torment by being raped a 100 times a day. Put in a rape bed and ram to pieces hours after hour until I was a shredded bleeding remnant. Albanian pimps are such experts at rape, they have made it into a time-honored profession. It is of course the supreme display of manliness, the violation of a helpless body.""\n\n“The more they hurt us, the more they humiliated us, the more they enjoyed it. To them, we weren’t human. We were toys for their twisted amusement. Their rampant, massive cocks throbbed all the time. The Albanians loved humiliating us! mixed with an ancestral hate for rich girls combined with unleashed lust. Life in their brothels was Hell on earth. The chains on our ankles and gags prying our mouths open told us what we were. We were sex slaves!""\n\n“I looked down at the floor and stared demurely at his toes as he examined me. I was sitting on my knees between his legs my hands chained on my feet’s. After taking another long swig from his bottle, he reached out, and pushed his cock between my big tits. He bobbed me up and down by my hair while I was looking up at him with wide eyes. My ball gag prevented me from crying out. He intended to satisfy himself between my breasts - Grabbing me firmly by my hair, he began to shove his cock up and down between my tits. I did not know what used like a piece of meat meant before this moment. It was my first pimp experience as I was just captured, and it kept on getting worse.\n\nHe just continued to rape my breasts with reckless, gleeful abandon, pushing me up and down against his dick while making my chest wet with his saliva and drool. Wriggling and squirming with discomfort I tried to follow his assault. Grabbing me firmly by my pony- tail, he held my head just above his dick in position as he relieved himself choking and spluttering between my tits, it flow out right in my ball gagged face onto my chest, rushing down my torso, pooling in my belly button, and some of it dripping on to the carpet. He couldn't resist rubbing my nose in it.""\n\n""I was a relatively new slave to the Albanian, and the story of how I came to be one was typical of most of their fuck-toys. Just two months ago, I had been walking home after a late night party in my hometown when a deranged pervert pulled up alongside me and tossed me into his van. He’d immediately called the Albanian pimps he knew and agreed to sell me to them for $10, 000. The Albanian were very good at turning bitches into submissive fuck-dolls, I had to endure many, many sadistic beatings with canes, belts, and other terrible instruments, but the in the end I learn not to resist. I am one of their hard working whores now, serving up to 50 clients each day.""\n\n""A small sob of protest was all that could escape my filled mouth. Their words hit hard. I wasn't a whore, I was more conservative and rational, not even being particularly active outside of long relationships. Not that it was an answer the brutes would understand or were even looking for. I was never a swallower and even the taste appalled me but I was given no choice here, but to cough and gag in agony.""\n\n""Upon arrival in their brothel, it was already my fifth whorehouse that year, they let me crawl on all fours, I sucked each man, nervous about spending too much or too little time at one location, before crawling to the next as hands perpetually reached out to slap my large behind. The crawl to the suited thug was always the worst part, knowing the abuse waiting, but I serviced him in turn as well.\n\n""I lost count of full trips around the room, the lanky thugs cock began to twitch for another mouthful of seed, but my new pimp quickly pulled out. His stream sprayed shot directly into my right eye. The sticky substance burned and temporarily blinded me, but judging by the man’s laughter I knew not to wipe it away. I wanted to break down into a blubbering ball of emotion. Another thug had started recording this nightmare for selling on the internet.""\n\n""The clients fucked me individually but also in pairs, often times sandwiching between them as they hammered away at my pussy and anus. Of course, during this time I was also forced to drink all of their piss as well as loads of cum from those who used my mouth. By the time my quota was reached I was a complete wreck, with torrents of cum seeping from my ass, pussy, and mouth. My body and face were also a dark red from the countless times they’d been fiercely slapped.""\n\n""There were too many this time—about eight or nine of them total. I was very scared because I knew they all were waiting to use me. I screamed in terror as two of them quickly dragged me back over to the mattress; my pussy was very dry and burned terribly each time a client slammed his huge cock into it. Noooooo!! Pleeeeaaaaassssssee!!!I screamed, as the next client flipped me onto my back after the first had finished using my cunt. You could tell just by looking at me for a couple of seconds that I was a slave to the Albanian gang, and that they’d been tormenting me for quite some time. I had been on my way to vacation when she’d gotten a flat tire almost half a year ago. Unfortunately for me, the first people to notice had been a group of Albanian pimps, and they’d quickly snatched me up from the side of the road. Now I am serving day and night 7on 7 in one of their many brothels.""\n\n“After spending more than five months in the hands of the Albanians I was in pretty rough shape. My body was marked all over with bruises and welts, and my face was discolored and showed heavy signs of abuse. The most disheartening, however, was the expression on me It was clear that I’d been beaten and raped so many times that I was now completely broken and a total slave to the Albanian pimps.""\n\n“ Has the clients been fucking you good? yes sir I gasped, wincing uncomfortably, In seconds I was between my pimps legs thumped my mouth against his cock. Within a minute, the fat ogre screamed in ecstasy and held my mouth down against the base of his cock as he began cumming in my mouth. I swallowed countless loads of jizz but could not prevent that most of them came to my face.""\n\n""A small gang of violent blacks, had demanded me for two hours in exchange for a couple extra sacks of heroin. They viciously raped and beat me nonstop for the entire duration. My pimp watched with a smile on his face the whole time, as I desperately begged him for protection while the negroes assaulted me. They each took turns fucking my ass and pussy while the others brutally pummeled me all over my body with belts and car antennas. By the time they were finally finished with me I was covered all over with their cum.""\n\n""I had pleasured roughly 20 of my pimps business partners and friends. I’d been thoroughly fucked by over half of them and had been forced to swallow almost all of their semen. When they finally left the brothel I was covered all over by their semen. My pimp pried my cheeks apart so he could inspect the damage the clients had done.""\n\n""Tears of misery were streaming down my face and my body was drenched in sweat from my constant struggles to free myself from these huge brutes. The brutal assault continued each 15 minutes with another client. After a while I just buried my face into the sheets permanently, screaming and weeping while I thumped my little fists against the mattress in total agony. I’d given up begging the clients for mercy long ago.""\n\n“My pimp had been pummeling my cunt now for over 15 minutes, and had dispensed literally over 200 blows on my badly swollen pussy. I was so overwhelmed with pain now that I could not even think coherently. My mind was just in a haze of unimaginable agony and my cunt felt like it was nothing more than a bloodied mass of flesh at this point. I was still weeping and shaking in pain from the vicious beating.\n\nAs usual he began peeing into my mouth, I closed my eyes in sheer disgust and began groaning wretchedly. After consuming almost ten gulps of my pimp’s piss, he spat a massive wad of spit and yellow snot directly into my mouth. When he was finished, I was bound in a hogtie position and had no chance of going anywhere.”\n\n“We screamed in terror and agony as the huge Albanian began thrashing the leather strap back and forth across our naked ass. Each vicious blow was excruciating and within seconds we felt like our butt was on fire. Our new pimp was smiling in pure delight as he beat the ours buttocks. Somehow, someway we remained on all fours the entire time, weeping in complete misery as the enormous pimp thrashed our ass. When he was finally done we promised him everything he wanted to hear.""\n\n""If you’re smart you’ll do a better job than that stupid sister of yours. I had to beat her ass every night for the past week. God she whined and bitched so much every time I fucked her ass. Anyways, open your ass and get this cock inside it right now. ""\n\n""it would cost my pimp nothing to beat me mercilessly. Once, during the whore training, the pimp didn't like my sexual presentation. He made me undress, took off his belt, and flogged my back with the buckle till I started to bleed. Deep and long ugly scars will stay on my back for years and they will continue to beat and gang-rape me until I was a full pimped whore, Albanian style like they call it, capable of doing the most bestial poses.""\n\n“The more innocent and educated the better, they all love to terrorize and humiliate their future sex slaves. Albanian pimps understanding the “fear” of these women and controlling those fears through the use of threats, intimidation, and violence that has been described as frequent, pervasive, and brutal. New captives will be gang raped and forced to sleep with the pimps to learn anal sex.\n\n""If I didn't want to do what he asked me, he beat me up because he was always drunk, pulled my hair and slapped me so hard that my head jerks back and my tongue lolls out. After a few weeks I joined –the line – the assembling line of cock-sucking, anal-fucking, pussy, tits and ass presenting whores of the Albanian pimps. They will use me for more than 25 years in their brothels and sell me to a drug addicted criminal to end my life as screaming chained dog in his basement as pain slut”\n\n""They catch me and throw me into a filthy, cockroach- infested room. I was tortured—whipped with metal cables, locked in a cage, shocked with a loose electrical —burned with a hot poker, covered with biting insects. —and then gang raped for weeks until I begged them for days on my knees to become one of their hardworking sexual debased whores in their many brothels.\n\nLike all their sex slaves I had to convince them that I meant it with performing the most provocative sexual poses while saying dirty things like - Please Sir let this slut whore serve 50 of your clients every day of the week -Please Sir this fuck-doll is only good to suck and fuck the dicks of your clients-Please Sir look at these tits they are ready to serve in your brothels. They let do it us for days individual and together and they were always laughing and joking with us. It was so humiliating""\n\n ""We’ve got only one purpose in life now, worshipping dicks! Punishments were cruel, arbitrary and extremely humiliating... Extreme cruelty and hate was everywhere. They treated us worse than livestock. ""We were sold and resold from brothel to brothel, it never stopped. I was auctioned more than 12 times in 3 years."""
145,Alcatrash,"['MM', 'v']","Walking back from the mess-hall after supper, Tommy suddenly felt hands grasp his elbows and wrists. Before he could wrench free woods- man and kinky, two of the biggest cons in the joint, were beside him leading him away from the line of men heading back to their cells, and guiding him to the machine shop.\n\nThe shop was dark when they arrived but soon a couple of trouble lights were turned on casting an eerie glow through the equipment and adequately lighting the area around an old anvil. Kinky and woodsman quickly threw Tommy over the anvil and secured his ankles to it with wire that had already been cut for this purpose. He was forced to lie across the anvil and his wrists were bound to the bottom using more of the wire. Oily rags were stuffed into his mouth and kept there with strips of tape. As Tommy glanced up, he could see the legs of more of the cons coming into the shop.\n\nTommy felt hands ripping the shirt from his back, and the icy cold blades of a large pair of tin snips cutting the back of his pants. The material was torn from his body leaving him naked except for his shoes.\n\nWrithing violently, Tommy only felt his bonds grow tighter. Jerk- ing his arms he could feel the wire starting to cut into the flesh of his wrists. Tommy's body suddenly jerked violently, an agonized scream filtering through the gag in his mouth, as he felt his balls jerked back between his legs and the jaws of a small vice slowly crush them. The vice was tightened so it would not fall off and it was dropped, stretching his ball sack to the maximum. Tommy's body jerked in spasms as wave after wave of pain enveloped him, accompanied by the cruel laughter of the cons around him.\n\nBud grabbed several small, bare wires and twisting them in one of his huge hands he brought them up over his head and with a evil laugh violently slashed them into Tommy's back. Again and again the wires plummeted down, cutting and ripping Tommy's flesh causing the floor to become wet with his dripping blood.\n\nTommy's body thrashed against his restraints as each lash was ap- plied. His mind becoming befuddled and his cries escaping the gag that was in his mouth. He could feel the blood running from his back and legs. Slowly everything went black as Tommy's body relaxed into the welcome nothingness of unconsciousness.\n\nSam, seeing that Tommy had passed out, grabbed bud's wrist in his powerful paw and said, ""I think that the boy has had enough, now I am going to get me a piece of his ass--outta my way!"" Ripping open his pants, he pulled out his huge cock. The cock was swollen and purple with a long foreskin dripping over its mushroom head. Wiping his hand across Tommy's back, Sam lubricated the cock with blood and grasping Tommy's hips in his paws, gave a violent thrust which buried the mas- sive cock deep in Tommy's creamy ass. His hips moving like pistons, Sam fucked the ass with a vengeance felt in all of the men there. As his climax neared, Sam's hips were a blur and his grunts were becoming moans of passion. He screamed his climax and the cum gushed from his cock, filling the hole that he was fucking.\n\nAs Sam's cock slid from the ass accompanied by huge gobs of his bloodied cum, the other men fell on Tommy like animals. They tore the gag from his face and cocks were shoved down his throat while others were shoved up his ass. Huge loads of jism were unloaded into his silent body, and streams of yellow piss washed over him time and again.\n\nThe floor was awash with piss, blood and cum when the warning bell for lock-up was sounded. As silently as they had come, the men made their way out of the shop leaving Tommy's body there, still tied to the anvil.\n\nIt was later that night when the screw and Damian (one of the mem- bers of the board of prison supervisors) were making their rounds af- ter a hot session with the warden, that they noticed a light in the shop and went in to check. Finding the still unconscious body tied there, the screw looked at Damian and said, ""I'll go and get some med- ication for that back while you get him untied.""\n\nDamian looked at the still body of Tommy and felt anger building in his body. Tommy was his favourite slave who he had planted in the joint as his snitch. Tommy knew better than to have gotten himself into a situation such as this. Looking around for a moment, Damian knew what he would do. Picking up a ""D"" ring, Damian turned on the welder and attached a handle to the ring. Placing the ring into the flame of an acetylene torch, he heated it to cherry red. Letting the ring cool until it became dark Damian applied it quickly to the right cheek of Tommy's ass and then watched as a ""D"" appeared, burned into the tender skin. ""That'll remind him who's property he is,"" Damian thought as he cut the wires binding Tommy to the anvil.\n\nGrabbing a hose, Damian washed Tommy down, as the boy slowly stirred and came back to a semi-conscious state. Screw came back into the shop as Damian was douching Tommy with the hose. Together they worked the ointment into the cuts on Tommy's body. Screw looked at the brand on Tommy's ass and then at Damian, smiling he said nothing, but just nodded as he handed Damian more of the ointment to work into it.\n\nTogether, Damian and screw helped the still befuddled Tommy to his cell and covered his still naked body with a light sheet. Leaving the boy there screw and Damian headed back to the warden's office to dis- cuss what their next plan of action would be, and to take up where they had left off with the warden, who at this time was tied over his desk with a catheter dripping from his cock!"
146,Alco-Pops,['ff-f rape'],"Of course none of this would matter in the end.\n\nWhat did matter was that today she couldn't face leaving the school by the main gate and having to run the gauntlet of jibes and sniggers from those hyenas who had witnessed her public humiliation, and were only too happy to see her fall from grace. Today, she had decided to go round the back of the gym to a little used service exit, from where she could run home unmolested, and nurse her emotional wounds in the privacy of her room.\n\nAs she rounded the corner of the building, her heart sank. Kerry Thomas and Sylvie Waterman were leaning against the wall, taking advantage of the seclusion that Jenny herself had sought, to have a quick smoke and enjoy the mutual pleasure of a few crafty swigs from a bottle of an illicit and intoxicating 'alco-pop'.\n\n""Well, look who's come to join us!"" sneered Kerry. ""If it isn't our little teachers pet!""\n\nKerry's jibes were the last thing an angry and frustrated, Jenny wanted to face now. Normally, she might have turned and chosen a different route, but her anger made her reckless, and so she pulled a face and walked on towards them.\n\nAll Kerry ever wanted was to be loved. Unfortunately in order to achieve this, the maxim 'if you have a man by the balls, his heart will follow' presented the only method she felt secure with, and she practised it ruthlessly on everyone around her. Since St. Graces was a school for girls and most of the people she dealt with were female, the metaphor collapsed, but this was lost on her and the method still worked.\n\nSylvie, on the other hand, was one of life's 'lieutenants'. It was her role to attach herself to the local 'top dog', whoever he or she may be, and make sure their bidding was carried out. She was good at this, not only carrying out any orders faithfully and without question, but also anticipating those orders before they were given - indeed sometimes before they were even thought of. Kerry didn't need to have hold of her 'balls', but insofar as she did, if she ever let go Sylvie would have placed them straight back in her hand, where they were safe. In future years she would make a good PA for some unscrupulous business magnate.\n\n""So how's your love life?"" said Kerry as Jenny drew level.\n\n""Better than yours, you slut!""\n\nThe words were out of Jenny's mouth before her brain had time to censor them. A part of her cringed with horror at what she had just said. An instinct to apologise immediately was snuffed out.\n\nSuddenly Sylvie was in Jenny's path, moving instinctively like any good lieutenant.\n\n""Not sure we caught that, Jenny,"" she said icily.\n\n""You deaf as well as stupid?"" That was twice in a row, and Jenny felt as if she'd lost control of her tongue.\n\nOn one side of the path was the wall of the gym, and, of course, Kerry. On the other side was a sloped grass bank. There was no way to side-step Sylvie with any dignity, and no time either - not now. Sylvie seized her tie, pulling her forwards and tightening the knot at the same time.\n\n""Oh dear, oh dear!"" she said with mock concern, ""you are going to have to learn a little respect for your betters!""\n\nWith that she pushed Jenny away suddenly, sending her staggering back as she advanced menacingly. Kerry stepped lazily into the path behind Jenny, blocking off her retreat.\n\nThe mysterious bravado that had landed Jenny in this predicament to begin with, vanished like the patronage of a bank when you lose your job. She panicked, and made a break, diving up the bank beside the path. Kerry lunged and seized a retreating ankle. Like a hunted animal, Jenny kicked and wriggled as she was dragged back down the bank.\n\nNobody ever accused Kerry of having lesbian tendencies. For one thing they didn't dare, but it didn't seem appropriate in any case. She had never harboured any serious desire to 'fool around' with another girl, though Sylvie would probably have obliged if she had. Sylvie, of course, would have done anything. Now, however, the sight of Jenny's skirt up pulled up around her waist and her flimsy rose-patterned knickers stretched tight against her crotch, left her glassy-eyed and slack-jawed. She could see in relief every detail of Jenny's sex, and little tufts of dark hair on her naked groin.\n\nMoreover, when Sylvie moved to sit astride Jenny, pinning her arms, the way the girl's desperate bucking made her thighs quiver served only to heighten the effect on Kerry.\n\nSylvie, for her part, took great pleasure in her dominance over Jenny. Like all second-in-commands, she relished the authority by proxy with particular enthusiasm. She could do what she liked with Jenny, but she lacked Kerry's imagination - as well as her viewpoint. She started slapping Jenny's face.\n\nJenny whimpered, at first, scared of what these two were going to do to her. Then she began to get angry and started screaming and shouting, realising that she probably had nothing to lose.\n\n""Sit on her face,"" demanded Kerry, clearing the plug of phlegm that had formed in her throat, and taking a swig from the bottle she held.\n\nSylvie was pretty good on feminine hygiene, although a strenuous school day had taken it's toll, and so Jenny didn't suffer quite as much as she might have done when she found her head trapped between Sylvie's thighs, and her air supply exclusively provided via her oppressors private parts. She screamed as hard as she could, moving her head from side to side as she sought fresher air, but it was like screaming into a pillow. Sylvie quite enjoyed the sensation.\n\nKerry squatted down beside them, relishing the total power she now had over the girls writhing body, then, with a glance around to see that the coast was clear, went to work.\n\nGirls can be very cruel, since they are not constrained by mere physical violence. Kerry knew exactly how she would punish Jenny for her insolence, causing maximum pain, yet leaving no physical damage. She unbuttoned Jenny's blouse and pulled down the top of her bra.\n\nJenny had a good bust. Better, it had to be said, than either Kerry's or Sylvie's. Her breasts, quivered slightly, free from their restraining cups, but the nipples appeared stubbornly flat. A few deft flicks from Kerry's fingers soon brought them to life, however. Jenny's struggles intensified and she screamed more loudly into Sylvie's crotch as Sylvie rode her like a bucking bronco.\n\nIt did her no good. Kerry continued to work Jenny's nipples with expert fingers, watching for further signs of her arousal. Eventually she was rewarded by the sudden appearance of a wet stain in the stretched crotch of Jenny's knickers.\n\nShe smiled wickedly.\n\n""Let her have some air, Sylvie.""\n\nSylvie duly drew back, leaving the whimpering Jenny to suck badly needed fresh air into her lungs.\n\nJenny sobbed as Kerry pulled aside the damp material, exposing her sex in all its glory. She found Jenny's clit and started working away at that in the same way she had worked away at her own while dreaming of Brad Pitt.\n\n""Nooo, please!"" begged Jenny as Kerry felt her fingers suddenly inundated.\n\n""I haven't finished yet!"" said Kerry hoarsely.\n\n""I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!"" whined Jenny, then she subsided into despairing sobs.\n\nNow Kerry was exploring the petals of Jenny's sex with the rim of her bottle. Jenny gasped at the cold touch of the glass and was silent with fear. Suddenly she emitted a shocked, indignant scream as Kerry pushed the neck of the bottle deep inside.\n\nKerry was dimly aware of the fact that she was perhaps going further than even she thought was right, but she was getting far too much pleasure from this act of humiliation to stop now.\n\n""You're enjoying this aren't you!"" said Kerry.\n\nJenny let out a choked sob that was neither a yes, nor a no.\n\n""Aren't you!"" Kerry wiggled the bottle around.\n\n""Yes!"" whimpered Jenny. She could have been lying, but she really wasn't sure about that. Her body seemed to be letting her down rather badly.\n\nRape is about power, not sex, and Kerry revelled in that power. It was of a new and different kind, which made the power she had hitherto held over people like Sylvie, seem almost childish. Her own sexual arousal was merely a bonus.\n\nKerry finally patted Sylvie on the shoulder and they both stood over Jenny's spent body.\n\n""You can go home now,"" said Kerry, ""but I'll want to see you again, OK?""\n\nJenny got to her feet, and smoothed down her skirt. With shaking fingers she re-buttoned her blouse.\n\n""When?"" she asked. Once again her tongue betrayed her, but for different reasons now.\n\n""Sylvie will let you know,"" said Kerry as she resumed her position against the wall of the gym with Sylvie and lit a cigarette.\n\nJenny nodded and walked off, surreptitiously adjusting her knickers as she went.\n\n""What a loser!"" laughed Sylvie as they watched her go.\n\nKerry was silent for a few moments.\n\n""Here, I don't want any more of this,"" she said, handing Sylvie the bottle. ""You finish it.""\n\n""Thanks!"" Sylvie took the bottle and drank."
147,Alex's Shower Buddy,"['mm', 'minors']","Alex's Shower Buddy By Mitchell Knight\n\nJanuary in Minnesota is still the dead of winter. For this reason my Phy. Ed. class doesn't plan any outside activites for us, which none of us would disagree with. So during the month of January we were having our swimming unit. \n\nMy school has a fairly large--not quite Olympic size--pool in which we were to learn basic water safety and some simple swimming strokes. I loved this unit especially this year because all of the guys from my class would have to take showers after being in the pool, so I got the chance to see them all naked which was a sport I had just recently come to enjoy. During the other units we did the guys had a chance to skip out on the shower because it wasn't always necessary and some of them weren't into exposing themselves in such a public way. Our swimming unit didn't allow for any such bashfulness. We all had to take a trip into the showers after coming out of the pool.\n\nOne particular afternoon after finishing up our swim, we all piled into the showers, stripping off our swim suits once in there and washing our private parts in the very public atmosphere of the shower room. \n\nIt was a large one room building just off the door to the swimming pool. With only about 25 guys in the class, we could all fit in the room with a few spigots left over which gives you an idea how large the room was.\n\nOn this particular day I was running my hands lovingly over my 15-year-old body. I had a tan which I had gotten from my trip to Florida over Christmas break. It was lighter than it had been a few weeks ago, but still noticeable. I had a nice, average build, standing at 5'6"" with brown hair and blue eyes. My cock was average size; it was six inches when erect with a thick mound of brown pubic hair at its base. My pubic hair was just growing back now after Steve, the father of this kid I babysat for, trimmed it during my Christmas vacation. I had short little hairs on my balls. These were also just starting to grow back.\n\nAs I slowly washed myself I glanced surreptitiously around at the naked boys in the shower with me. Some of my favorites, like Tim Holzny, I would come back to more often to watch. Teasing myself I would first start looking at their face and then let my eyes travel down their bodies until I found that special place they rarely revealed to the outside world. Of course, if they happened to look over my way I would have to immediately glance away. It was expected we would look at one another, but intense scrutiny like mine wouldn't be looked upon kindly. I especially enjoyed watching the guys as they touched themselves. Sure it was just an innocent gesture, but it still excited me.\n\nTim Holzny was one of the gods of the shower room. He stood at 5'8"" and had short blond hair. It was almost white blond. He had a very light skin tone and the blond hairs on his arms and legs barely stood out against it. He was well built since he was on the track team. He had very muscular legs and a well defined chest. He had a hairless chest like mine with hair under his armpits. At his crotch there was a thick mound of dark blond hair just at the base of his penis which was about my size, but it seemed fuller than mine at the moment as it hung between his thighs. I could also see blond hairs on his balls. He was definitely a natural blond.\n\nSlowly the guys started to exit the shower, but I took my time. I liked to watch for as long as I could. I continued to pretend to shower, running the soap repeatedly over my chest and arms as I watched the firm white asses parade by as they left the room. Then my gaze would return to the other guys in the shower and continue to watch them spread soap over their bodies.\n\nAs the boys left it became quieter and quieter in the room as the shower nozzels were turned off and the chatter from the various people was taken out into the locker room which was just around the corner from the showers. Soon I could hear just two shower nozzels still spraying out water. I glanced over to Tim and saw that he was still in the shower room with me. We were alone. As I took another glance at his crotch, I noticed that it seemed to have gotten a little longer and thicker, but I couldn't be sure if that was just my imagination. He stood under the stream of water with his face to it, eyes closed, letting the water spray into his face.\n\nI continued to stare at his cock and felt a little stirring in my groin as I stared with complete freedom at his penis. As I watched it gave a little jerk and grew a little longer. Immediately my cock responded, growing to its full length. There I was, in the shower with Tim with an erection. Just at that moment Tim chose to open his eyes and look at me.\n\n""Got a little excited, huh?"" he asked.\n\nI blushed and turned away from him. ""Uh, yeah,"" I mumbled.\n\nTim chuckled. ""Hey, dude, it's okay. Turn around.""\n\nI just turned my head and saw that Tim had grasped his organ and was running a finger over the head of his cock. It was slowly elongating.\n\n""Let me look at ya,"" he urged.\n\nI turned around, the butterflied in my stomach beginning to circle as my heart raced. What was going on here? \n\n""That's a nice one,"" Tim said. ""You like to look at guys pricks in the shower, don't ya?""\n\n""No,"" I protested vehemently.\n\n""I do. Why do you think I'm on track? I get to see all kinds of guys in the buff. It's great. You should join.""\n\n""I don't--""\n\n""Come here. Why are we talking all the way across the room?""\n\nI shut off my spigot reluctantly and walked over to him. He moved over a little bit and let me share in the water. He lathered his hands and brought the right one over onto my shoulder. He slowly ran it down over my chest, pinching and rolling my left nipple as he went.\n\n""I want you to fuck me,"" he said. ""Do you want to do that?""\n\n""Sure,"" I answered casually, trying to hide my growing excitement even though it was plainly displayed between my legs.\n\n""Have you fucked a guy before?"" he asked.\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Good, then you know what to do. Don't be gentle. I like it quick and rough,"" he told me.\n\n""Okay.""\n\n""We've gotta be quick about it too, class ends soon, and we can't get caught.""\n\nHe turned around and bent over, handing me the soap. I took it and lathered up his anus which was lightly dusted with short blond hairs. I stuck my index finger all the way up him really quick and found it went in easily. He had good control over those important muscles. \n\nI spread the soap over my erection and then put my hands on his waist. I lined up and shoved forward quickly, thrusting my full length in. It caught about halfway and I had to readjust slightly before I was completely inserted.\n\n""Okay, fuck me. Hurry up,"" Tim said.\n\nI followed his orders, getting into a quick rhythm right away, concerned only with getting caught. I didn't really have time to enjoy it, but apparently Tim was liking it a lot. He was stroking his meat for all his worth as I pumped into him.\n\nThis high velocity thrusting was driving me to an orgasm really quickly. I came, spurting my juices into his hot little asshole. I removed my organ soon after and moved away from him as he continued to jack off.\n\nHe turned around with his engorged memeber in hand and continued pumping on it with his hand. I watched him, his eyes closed to mere slits in his face, and his face screwed up in an expression of what looked like intense pain, but I knew better.\n\nBiting down on his lip, he let out a sharp, quick groan and released his supply of semen. It shot out in large white globs, a couple of which hit me.\n\n""Ahhh, that was great, Alex,"" he said, breathing hard, his cock slowly growing limp as he stood under the shower head.\n\n""I liked it too,"" I answered, scrubbing his semen off my body.\n\n""Maybe we can do that again some time. Like at my place or yours,"" Tim suggested.\n\n""Sure,"" I answered.\n\nSuddenly the bell rang, signalling the end of class. We rushed out into the locker room, got dressed, and just barely made it to our next class.\n\nI decided I had to join the track team."
148,Alexander's Rage,"['bro-sis', 'rp', 'v']","Alexander watched Lillith and made a mental note to himself about how much she resembled their mother, Rachael. Alexander was never quite certain why Lucien had divorced her and kept custody of both of the children, but Lucien had and Alexander had been stuck here ever since. Even after Alexander had matured and run off to University, he still returned in the summer and submitted to his fathers all-encompassing control.\n\nLucien was a giant man, easily six and a half feet. Alexander had inherited some of that as he grew to adulthood, but he never quite matched his fathers size and bulk. Lillith on the other hand, was small and delicate, with fine black hair that curled into gentle waves. She was younger by seven years and Alexander envied every one of them.\n\nAlexander was always on the wrong side of Lucien's temper. Whenever Alexander showed the least bit of will or proclaimed the tiniest protest to Lucien's authority, he was met with a whip across his back. Alexanders eyes moved over to the post where he had to stand and count aloud while Lucien would whip him. He quickly turned his attention back to Lillith who was smiling and laughing in the late morning sun.\n\nAlexander closed the window and pulled a shirt on. He loathed the touch of cloth on his back but Lucien decreed that everyone was to be fully clothed before they left their rooms. Alexander didn't bother to wear shoes though. Lucien was outside with his pride and joy, nothing Alexander did in private was going to matter much. He walked into the kitchen and went through the refrigerator, looking for something to eat. While he assembled ingredients on the counter, Lillith opened the back door and stepped inside.\n\n""You are in so much trouble..."" She started. Alexander met her with a glare and went back to his food.\n\n""Leave me alone,"" he said coldly. Lillith's shrill voice usually grated on his nerves and he didn't want to hear it first thing in the morning. Lillith walked around the center console in the kitchen and came over to Alexanders side.\n\n""Daddy says that you're going to have to clean the whole stable all by yourself for being so lazy."" Lillith chimed. Alexander stopped what he was doing and stared straight ahead. Lillith was really annoying him now. He turned his head and stared down at her while she grinned at him. Alexander suspected she took a small amount of pleasure in telling him what was in store. He let out his breath.\n\n""Leave me alone you little bitch."" Alexander enunciated in low tones. Lillith cocked her head to one side and smirked at him.\n\n""You just wait 'till I tell Daddy what you just said! You'll be in even more trouble!"" With that, she ran upstairs and slammed her door shut. Alexander finished preparing his food and sat down at the table. Partway through breakfast, Lucien came inside. He laid down his tack and set himself to looking through the mail. Alexander tried to concentrate on his food. Within minutes, Lucien came into the dining room and stopped on the opposite side of the table. He faced Alexander.\n\n""Would you mind explaining to me why you are so tardy?"" Lucien's voice sounded hard but he wasn't that upset. Alexander felt a small amount of relief.\n\n""Sorry."" Alexander breathed, trying not to sound sarcastic.\n\n""I'm assigning you all of Lillith's chores in addition to your own today. Perhaps tomorrow you will be more inclined to get up on time."" Lucien started away from the table and then paused at the entrance to the kitchen. ""One more thing,"" he said, ""I'm going into town today and I'm leaving Lillith here. You are responsible for her.""\n\nAlexander felt like screaming. Not only was he going to spend all day tied up with chores, he was going to have to put up with Lillith's brattiness while he did them. He took a sip of milk. ""Fine.""\n\nLucien finished his mail and went outside to saddle his favourite stallion. 'This was so typical', Alexander thought, 'He'll be gone all day and then come home and find something wrong with what I did'. He watched his father meticulously prepare the horse before mounting him and urging him toward town.\n\nAlexander finished his breakfast before heading back to his room to find his shoes. He laced on the work boots and pulled on a second shirt. On his way down the stairs, he tied his hair back and made sure it was secure. The last thing he wanted in it was horse shit. He slipped out the back door and walked across foreyard to the stables. Alexander rolled his sleeves up and began cleaning the stables, mentally pointing his rage at Lillith the whole time.\n\nIt didn't take Lillith long grow bored of the indoors and come outside to find Alexander. She had gone to her room, bathed, changed her clothes and fixed her hair after her morning ride. She lingered at the stable doors while Alexander worked. Finally he stopped and looked at her. She smiled.\n\n""Where's Daddy?"" She asked sweetly.\n\n""He went to town."" Alexander answered, leaning against the stall he was currently cleaning. Lillith took that moment to straighten her dress. Alexander frowned when he realized just what she was doing down here.\n\n""Then you have to take care of me...?"" She asked, feigning ignorance.\n\n""Yes."" Alexander growled. Lillith brightened and took a few steps inside the stable.\n\n""I want to go for a ride. I want to ride Bucephalus."" She said.\n\n""No. Lillith, Go Away!"" Alexander yelled at her. She took a step back but didn't lose her smile. They both knew that Alexander wouldn't touch her, not unless he was eager to face the whip again.\n\n""I said I want to take a ride and you'd better do it. Daddy would be very angry if he knew that you weren't taking good care of me."" Lillith smiled again. Alexander felt like slapping it right off of her face. Instead, he took off his gloves and walked over to her. Alexander roughly grabbed the front of her dress and lifted her a few inches.\n\n""Listen to me. I don't care if you want to ride Bucephalus and I don't care if Father would be angry. I'm going to finish cleaning the stables and then I'm going inside. And you are going to leave me alone."" He let go of her and went back to his work. Lillith was a little surprised but she didn't say anything else. Eventually, she wandered back to the house and went inside. Alexander felt immense relief. He was afraid she'd push the issue and he would be forced to take her for a ride.\n\nAfter hours of cleaning stalls and shoveling shit, Alexander was finished. He peeled off his gloves and his outer shirt and just stood in the afternoon breeze. He still had a few more chores ahead of him, but nothing as daunting as the stables. He decided to take a quick rest before continuing. Walking a little ways away, he came to the soft bed of the nearby creek and unlaced his boots. He placed his feet in the water and laid back, just watching the clouds overhead. He heard the back door open and close, then heard soft footsteps somewhere near the stables. Lillith.\n\nAlexander sat up and sighed. He didn't want to fight with her again but he also didn't want her in the stables. He stood and re-tied his hair while he walked back barefoot to the stables. Lillith was inside pulling tack off the walls. She was dressed in newer riding clothes and had a crop tucked under her arm.\n\n""What are you doing?"" Alexander asked, more than a little annoyed with her.\n\n""I'm going for a ride."" She replied. ""And I don't care if you won't take me. I'll go myself."" Something in her voice snapped Alexander's control. He reached for her and yanked the tack out of her hands. Lillith made a small sound of protest then regained herself. ""What are you doing?""\n\nAlexander answered by slapping her hard across the face. He felt every ounce of rage focus into that perfect, stinging slap. Lillith fell back and down, instantly placing a hand to her face where he had struck her. She looked up at him with shiny eyes. She'd never been hit before. Their blue eyes locked and she knew she was going to get far worse.\n\nAlexander hauled Lillith up by her hair and dragged her outside. She was openly crying now, begging him to let go of her. Alexander wasn't certain what he was going to do until his gaze fell on the whip. He smiled a demonic smile as he though of Lillith being flogged. She apparently sensed his thoughts and started struggling harder. He pulled her face close to his and let his hot breath out. Lillith was too weak to break his grip on her hair. She glared up at him defiantly.\n\n""Daddy is..."" she never finished the sentence. Alexander struck her again. This time she stumbled and fell onto her back. Looking down at her in this prone and open position, Alexander made a decision. He was going to take something that she could never have back.\n\nAlexander was on her in an instant. He tore open her shirt before she could even form words of protest. She was wearing a dainty white lace bra that covered her developing breasts. Lillith was terrified but didn't know what to do. Alexander was bigger and stronger than her and there was no one around to help her. She didn't know whether to fight or to beg. She decided to beg.\n\n""Please... No..."" She stammered while Alexander peeled off her riding pants. He had never seen any of Lillith's flesh before. She was clad now only in her bra and matching panties. Alexander felt his pulse and his erection rise. He slapped her again before sitting back and pulling off his shirt. Lillith just laid on the ground. This was all so surreal to her. She was afraid if she resisted, Alexander would hurt her more. But she didn't want to have sex with him either.\n\nAlexander decided to force Lillith to take off his pants. Grabbing her hair again, he stood and forced her onto her knees in front of him. With small shaking hands, Lillith reached up and unbuttoned then unzipped his pants. Alexander's cock was not fully erect as his pants fluttered to the ground. Lillith just stared at it, not really knowing what to do. Alexander tossed her back down and laid on her covering her body with his. He brought their lips together and kissed her violently, then ripped off her bra and busied himself in sucking on her nipples.\n\nAlexander knew that Lillith was still a virgin and had never in her life done anything like this before. She made tiny, mewing sounds like a small animal in pain but she stopped fighting him and only squirmed when Alexander began to move on her body. He played with both of her nipples, first sucking one and squeezing the other, then switching. Lillith was not developed at all, but Alexander still found amusement watching her writhe was he played with her.\n\nAfter a few moments, he moved his other hand down to her panties and slipped inside of them. He felt the first small wisps of pubic hair as he moved down between her legs. She was wet but not greatly so. Alexander suspected that her body was responding to an imminent penetration even if her mind was not. He started to move a finger back and forth along the length of her lips, stroking her slowly to increase the wetness. He did not want to penetrate her until she was sufficiently lubricated. Lillith squirmed with each pass of his fingers and started to cry.\n\nAlexander grinned even though his mouth was still locked on her soft, pink nipple. It felt good to finally have her suffer after all the shit she'd put him through. It felt good to feel her body tremble as he did what he wanted to do. It felt good to control her and to force his dominance on her. He pulled his hand out of her panties and ripped them off of her. She emitted a little gasp as Alexander sat up a little and spread her legs wider. Lillith saw his cock sticking out long and hard from his body. She watched him place a hand on her stomach to keep her in place while he guided the head to her opening. He laid down on her again and began to slowing push his enormous dick into her.\n\nLillith tried to move out of the way but she was pinned. Alexander weighed too much for her, he was too strong and too quick. She just laid there and cried as he began to rape her. A little way in, Alexander's dick pushed up against her maidenhead. Lillith felt an unpleasant pressure while Alexander continued to push and press against it. He wanted to make this especially painful for her, considering all the pain she had caused him. After minutes of toying with her virginity, he cruelly shoved his dick into her. He hilted himself and felt a certain wicked pleasure as Lillith screamed. Her tiny body was wracked with sobs as he began to pump her.\n\nWhile he fucked her, Alexander amused himself by biting her nipples and roughly gripping her ass. Occasionally Lillith would struggle and he would respond by slamming his dick into her and pushing her back down. She continued to cry and struggle until Alexander felt his orgasm start to build. He put a hand down on her throat and began to pump her more rhythmically. Every time Lillith would begin any sort of protest, he would grip her tighter around the throat. She finally stopped struggling altogether as he rode closer to his climax.\n\nAlexander had never raped anyone before. He'd had trysts with different girls but nothing that ever lasted. He'd even had sex a few times, but it was usually to release some tension on his part. He had never felt this euphoric before. He had never felt so powerful and sexually fulfilled before. His thrusts became deeper and quicker as his orgasm came closer. Finally, he spilled his seed deep into his younger sister. He erupted in ecstasy as he continued to grind and push against her. Lillith was just staring at him with a look of hatred and fear.\n\nWhen he was finally finished with her, Alexander pulled out. There was blood and semen between Lilliths legs and all over his dick. He picked up her torn panties and wiped himself off. Lillith started to sit up but paused as she noticed Alexander looking intently at her.\n\n""If you tell Father,"" He said with deliberate slowness, ""I will kill you."" Lillith didn't nod or even show that she had heard. While Alexander stood, a new thought formed in his mind. He had never tried anal sex before and here was the perfect person to try it out on. As Lillith finished sitting up, Alexander grabbed her again and shoved her towards the stables. He opened the doors and forced her face down on a pile of straw. Lillith just laid down and didn't resist him. Alexander played with his dick a bit until it became hard again.\n\nH knelt down behind her and began to touch her ass. Alexander teased her asshole with his fingers and quickly stuck one inside to test the tightness. Deciding to lubricate himself a little before pressing in, he pushed his dick into her vagina once again. It came out covered with blood and semen as before but this time, he pressed the head against her small asshole. He laid down on her and began to work into her tight hole. Lillith bit her lip to keep from crying as she was raped a second time.\n\nAlexander finally managed to work his dick into her ass and was pleased to find it so tight. He pulled in and out slowly a few times to get a feel for it before ramming her hard. He placed both of his hands on her shoulders while he rode her. He figured this had to hurt as least as much as having your virginity ripped away. Lillith just laid still and allowed him to do whatever he wanted.\n\nWith each thrust, Alexander let his anger out. Anger at his parents for having a second child. Anger at his father for beating him. Anger at Lillith for being a brat. He rode his anger as he rode Lillith, each thrust was a testament to his rage, a physical form for his feelings. His second orgasm built far more slowly. It built somewhere deep inside him, somewhere primal and feral. His body almost moved on its own, separate from his mind.\n\nLillith, though, was too silent for his tastes, so he roughly grabbed her hair and pulled her head back. She made small gasping noises but did not cry out. He continued to pound on her mercilessly, shoving his dick in and out while she held her tears in check. After what seemed like an eternity, Alexander felt his orgasm near. He slowed his thrusts down to an even meter. In. Out. In. Out. He didn't want to come to quickly. When his body had finally had enough, he poured out his second orgasm. He filled Lilliths ass with his hot seed as he continued to pump her. Alexander felt release as never before.\n\nHe knelt behind Lillith for a few minutes while his dick spasmed, spitting out excess semen. Lillith had gone still but her breathing was ragged. He pulled his dick out of her and wiped it off on her thigh. Lillith moved a little and turned to look up at him. When she opened her eyes, they held a glint of anger, a glint of sadness and a glint of... satisfaction?\n\n""What's so funny?"" Alexander asked, mentally preparing to deal out some more punishment to her if she became too flippant. But she was not the one who answered.\n\n""Let me field that question,"" came Lucien's voice, cold and clear through the air. Alexander had not heard him ride up, had not heard him dismount, had not heard him approach. Alexander had no excuse for his actions and sensed more than saw the whip in his fathers hand.\n\nCopyright 1999, Ruby Chimera Send comments and questions to Ruby Chimera"
149,Alexis,"['MF', 'work']","'mommy' or 'daddy'. Looks like he did well for himself, I thought as I pulled up to front of the big house and parked my car in the spot marked ""visitor"". The door chime rang just once before the massive oak door opened to reveal an elderly, white-haired gentleman dressed in a dark, three piece suit standing in the entrance. ""May I help you?"" Was his inquiry, in the tone of someone who wanted to leave you with the impression you were disturbing his regular duties. ""Yes, I'm here at the request of Mr J. B. Stoneman. My name is Tom Warren. I answered back in a tone that implied that I was someone on important business. ""Please come in and follow me to the study. Mr Stoneman will see you shortly."" He commented in a lower voice as if he was expecting me to ask him to repeat his reply. He closed the door behind me as I stepped into the large entry foyer. While we were walking across the open space, I looked around at the many artifacts and paintings decorating the interior. Looks like JB did all right by himself, I thought silently. The old codger opened the door to what was the study and ushered me in. I looked around at the wall covered with tapestry and at the shelves of books extending from the floor to the ceiling behind the large, solid mahogany desk. ""Mr Stoneman will be down shortly. Please be seated."" The old guy commanded. I sat in the high-backed, thickly upholstered chair and said ""Thank you."" Off to my right was a large window and poised in front of it was the fanciest brass telescope I had ever seen. As ""JEEVES"" left the room and shut the door behind him, I got up from the chair and looked closer at the telescope. The strange thing about it was that it was angled downward out the window, instead of straight out or up! My curiosity was starting to get the best of me! I fought my conscience in an effort that proved to be a losing battle. I knew old JB would walk into the room as I was looking through his expensive telescope, but I just had to satisfy my curiosity. being careful not to touch the polished brass instrument with my hands, I leaned over and peered through the eyepiece hoping beyond expectations that it was where he had last left it. Sure enough, the magnified image was that of a corner of the swimming pool area. The view showed me the backside of a bathhouse/bathing stall more than the pool. I presumed this was what he was interested in. I wasn't disappointed! In a matter of a few moments, the light went on inside the enclosed room. The magnification was sufficient enough to show the details now illuminated within. I watched as a trim, dark-haired woman walked over to the bench located along the wall and began to strip. Her tanned body looked to be creamy smooth and I could vividly imagine the softness of her skin passing under my outstretched fingers. She turned toward the window and looked up in the direction of the study. I instinctively ducked back from the instrument as if I was embarrassed and afraid of being seen by her. In a few seconds, I returned to gaze once again into JB's private peep show. I wasn't disappointed! She had turned away and began to remove her bra and white panties and put them folded onto the bench. She unfolded her towel and produced a two-pieced bikini. I watched with awe as she twisted the top part until she could tie the thin strands. She leaned sideways and tied the two thongs piecing the front and back halves of the bottom together over her slim hips. The light went out and I looked up from the telescope to see a figure emerge from the bathhouse and walk slowly over to the edge of the pool. Just as I was turning away from the window, the door opened and J.B. Stoneman entered shutting the door behind him. He walked rather slowly, but then, he was in his seventies, at least. ""Tom, so good of you to come on such a short notice."" He said as he extended his right hand to take mine in greeting. ""I have some important business to take care of, and I wanted to talk to you before I made the announcement public."" I had sat back down in the upholstered chair as he lowered himself slowly into the leather chair behind his desk. ""I am glad to be here, sir."" I answered politely. After all, JB had hired me several years ago and promoted me to Personnel Manager shortly thereafter. I never had any problems with him and felt that, even tho we were never what you would call personal friends, I could feel comfortable around him. ""Son, I am going to be honest with you. I have followed your career within my company ever since you came to me several years ago. I knew, somehow, you would be what I wanted for my organization. I don't think I've been disappointed, either. I have heard ""rumors"" of certain events happening around you and your office, however, I have never heard a complaint! I know you had a hand in the sordid affair at the Company picnic this past Summer. You did the right thing there. It kept the entire business out of the papers and it was handled in much the same way I would have handled it in my younger years.""\n""Sir,"" I replied, ""I just did what I thought was necessary at the time. The perpetrator was seen leaving town with his bags packed and no one has heard from him since. I think it can be forgotten. The young lady involved has met a nice man and I imagine they will settle down soon.""\n""Good! Now, about why I called you here."" He said as he opened a folder on the desktop in front of him. ""I'm stepping down from the company and I am going to name a successor. Since your my personnel manager, I need your input. Can you think of anyone who would be qualified to replace me and continue to make the Company grow and prosper?""\n""Sir, I can think of several persons within the upper levels of management that might be able to handle the position. However, I feel that this should be your decision alone."" I replied. ""Exactly what I wanted to hear!"" He said in a slightly louder voice. ""I have already made my choice, and he is sitting in front of me at this moment! I knew you would be the man as soon as you answered my question."" I was floored! You could have knocked me over with the preverbal feather! I was about to reply when the door behind JB opened and in she entered. ""Oh, Tom, I want to meet your new secretary. Alexis Stoneman, meet Mr Thomas Warren, your new boss."" He stated as he rose from his desk and took her hand and passed it over to mine. Her hair was still slightly damp from her dip in the pool. It just made her dark-brown hair even darker. Her high cheek bones emphasized the fullness of her red lips. The blue of her eyes suggested a deepness in her soul. Her breasts were unfairly covered by the blouse that I had so unashamedly seen her discard a short time before. The grey two-pieced suit did little justice to the trim figure I had spied on! I just hope she hadn't seen me earlier in such a voyeuring state! ""Pleasure to meet you, Sir."" She remarked as she slid her firm hand out from under mine and moved back to stand along side of J.B. ""Stoneman? Are you two related?"" I asked ""Why yes, Alexis is my only daughter. She had been living back East until recently. I put her on the payroll as my private secretary when she came back home. She has been taking care of me and I know she'll take good care of you too."" J.B. replied as he sat down once again in his chair. ""I'm getting too old for this and thought I would spend my few remaining years traveling. I have never left this great country of ours and now have the means and time to satisfy the yearnings I had in my younger years. Alexis knows enough about the business that I felt she shouldn't waste her time and years taking care of me. Just as you inherited Gladys when you took over the Personnel job, you inherit Alexis now.""\n""Sir, this is all so sudden. . . I don't know exactly what to say."" I said in an almost stammering voice. ""Just say ""yes"" and I will make the announcement tomorrow morning at the plant."" J.B. remarked with a smile on his face. ""Well, I guess I will say ""Yes"". I replied. I sat down and felt relieved to feel the solidness and stability of the chair beneath me. Alexis just stood behind her father and smiled. I could have sworn I saw her gaze drop down to my lap and travel up my body to my face. I had seen that look before, and usually didn't mind it, but crap, this was J.B.'s daughter! I'd better be careful, I said to myself. But, the male lust in me was saying other things. It was remembering the scene from the bathhouse, and her smooth, silky skin and firm breasts. I fought for the right frame of mind to gain control and not screw up this job! The next morning found me still in a state of shock! I hadn't mentioned my meeting of yesterday with anyone, even Daisy, my present affair. However, when I arrived at my office, Gladys was all smiles. The other girls in the front office were smiling as well. I guess it's true there are no secrets in an office! The announcement came exactly at nine o'clock as the office staff was starting to warm up the various electronic equipment needed in a modern office. Gladys came over and hugged me. Daisy stood in the front row and smiled. Kim Li stood off to one side and stroked the shaft of her broom with a definite lustful smile on her oriental face. The other women I have known were all smiling as well. I was wondering how this would effect my former relationships and the future ones, if any! Shortly after the meeting, I was escorted to my new office and shown my new staff. Here, I thought it would be different, but I was wrong! The women on J.B.'s personal staff were even better looking and more delicious than my own! The old DOG! As I sat back in my thick, leather chair, behind my large, ebony black Ethan Foster desk, I wanted to let out a yell of joy! It took all that I could muster to control my emotion! Just about the time I had it all under control, my office door opened and in walked Alexis. Today she had on a dark-blue blouse and matching skirt. The shapeliness of her legs were emphasized by the tall spiked heels that padded softly over the carpet. ""Mr Warren, here is todays' correspondence for you."" She said as she moved closer to my desk. ""Thank you."" I replied. I could smell the aroma of expensive perfume emanating from her body. The long, smooth silkiness of her hair draped over her shoulder and down onto the top of my desk as she laid the mail in front of me. She paused during her retreat as if there was something else she wanted to say, but didn't know exactly how to begin. I had decided on the drive back to the office the day before that I was going to play her cool. I didn't want to blow this promotion! She might be the hottest thing on two legs around here, but I was staying away. My maleness wanted to argue that point, but I fought and finally won a round! I had gone over to Daisys' that night and we had an unusually terrific sexual romp on her bed. This seemed to satisfy my gonads, at least for the time being. And, I know it satisfied my lover! ""Was there anything else?"" I asked as she stood a few feet in front of me. ""Oh, no, I'll be right outside if you need anything. Just press ""1"" on the phone and I'll be in immediately."" She replied as she turned and walked out the same way she had entered. The office was huge! I had just came in and sat behind the desk. I hadn't really explored it and I had noticed several closed doors that I decided to check out. The first door was to a full bathroom, including a large shower. I had just a little washroom downstairs and I thought I was in Seventh Heaven with that! The towels still had J.B. monogrammed on them, but I imagined I could get them exchanged without too much difficulty. The second door opened into what appeared to be a small apartment. It had a small kitchen, several closets and a full-size bed. The one door in the apartment opened into the bathroom from the office. The other door opened into a hallway. I recognized the wall coverings and markings. But never saw this door before. Then it dawned on me! The fabric on the door matched the fabric on the walls exactly. There was only a small latch to identify that this was an entrance. If you weren't looking for it, you would be very fortunate indeed to spot it. Going back into the office I closed the doors behind me. The apartment gave me some horny thoughts! What I had accomplished in the past on my office couch could certainly be improved, with this new arrangement. Just wait untill Daisy and the others find out about this! The job of CEO and Company President was not all fun and games! One particular day several weeks later, I had just came back from an extremely difficult session with the local union and was both mentally and physically wiped out. It was late and I decided that I would finally take advantage of the shower and maybe spread out on the bed for a few minutes before heading over to Daisy's apartment and a good romp. After all, a man's got to have the energy to satisfy that little vixen! As I entered the warm, sharp spray of the shower, I thought I had heard a noise coming from the door leading from the bathroom to the bedroom. But, I was too excited about the water cascading down over my tired body to think too much of it. I had just finished lathering myself all over when suddenly the glass door to the shower opened and revealed the naked body of Alexis standing before me! ""I hope I didn't startle you."" She said softly. ""I watched you come back and saw how beat you were. I heard you held your own with the union reps and actually won a few additional concessions in our favor. Congratulations! When you didn't buzz me, I came into the office and found you missing. It was then that I decided to join you. I hope you don't mind.""\n""Uhhh... no. . . not really."" I stammered as I looked upon the body of the woman that had been teasing me over the past several weeks. ""What would your father say if he ever found out that you showered with me?"" I asked. ""Oh Daddy and I showered together a lot. Ever since Mother died, I have taken her place, in every way. I was surprised, to say the least! Here was a very beautiful woman who had sex with her own father! What could I say, or do? While I was pondering this moral thought within my own mind, she walked into the shower and stood in front of me. She placed her hands on my soapy chest and rubbed the lather up and down and worked her fingers in and out of my chest hairs. I could smell the heady aroma of her perfume since the shower spray hadn't washed it off of her body as of yet. Her hair flowed down across her shoulders and the long strands just covered the nipples of her breasts. I could see the dark-brown auroles expanding with each stroke of her hands on my wet, lathery body. Something of my own was starting to expand as well! Her soft hands caressed the firming nipples on my chest and I became even more aroused with each touch. She moved her massaging downward until she was entwining her long, trimmed fingers in the wet, dark curls of my pubic hair. With her lathered hands she grasped my erect member and began to stroke it. She slid her one hand up and down the bulging shaft while her other hand massaged my scrotum. The sensation was not totally alien to me as I had showered many times before with a woman, in fact, Daisy and I shower together almost every night. But, her manual manipulations of my manhood, combined with the mental state I was in was just too much! I felt my cock swell and start to throb. My balls started to contract as they built up the power prior to my explosion. As my ejaculation was moving upward towards exposure, she stopped her strokings and moved closer to me until she too was immersed in the warm spray of the water. Her contact with my body spread the lather from me onto her chest. Her nipples were highly erect and peeked between the strands of her wet, clinging hair. I felt their pressure on my chest and my own nipples became even harder. My extended, erect tool was pressing into her pubic area. I felt the wetness of her hair on the underside of my ultra sensitive cock. What a sensation! I almost exploded then and there! ""Turn around."" She commanded in a soft, but stern voice. ""I'll scrub your back for you."" I rotated one hundred and eighty degrees until the water was splashing me on the shoulders and chest. Alexis took the bar of soap and proceeded to rub my shoulders and back with it. The lather built up almost as fast as my cock had risen. Her hands were soft, but firm as she moved downward along my spine. She massaged my tired, aching buttocks with a skill that I have paid professional masseurs for. She moved downward until she was massaging and lathering the heels of my feet. Moving upward once more, she pressed her hand into the ridge line of my buttocks. She moved her fingers up and down lathering the crevice. My cock was still erect and throbbing from her continuous manipulations. I doubted very much if I could hold out too much longer before I came. The water spraying against my chest was washing the thick, white lather off and cleansing my skin. Every nerve ending on my body was excited by now! I wanted to reach down and grab my hard-on, but was afraid that I would cum and spoil the moment. ""Now, turn around again, please."" She asked as she stepped back to allow me room to maneuver. ""It's your turn to wash me."" I took the shrinking bar of soap from her as we passed each other so that she was in the direct force of the spray. She turned around slowly so that the wetness covered her entire body. I stood back and watched as this beauty showed me her complete, naked torso. Turning to face me, she smiled. I began to rub the dwindling, slippery bar of wet soap across her smooth, broad shoulders. As I moved down each arm, I massaged her muscles and worked the lather into her skin, giving her a wet, glistening sheen on the tanned skin. Her hair was now hanging heavy across her shoulders. The water and steam had taken its toll. The strands were long and dark, filled with the moistness of the shower. I progressed downward with my lathered hands. Caressing each centimeter of her flesh. As I brushed her nipples, I heard her moan in ecstasy. Her erect nipples jumped upward to my touch. She pushed her chest forward as if she were jumping into my hands. I stroked the underside of her ample-sized breasts and felt the tremors increase within her body. Moving further downward, I softly caressed the flat area above her pubis. The streams of water, mixed with the Layer of lather dripped down over the neatly trimmed area of her love box. The natural curls of her pubic hair straightened out when the soft lather reached them, just as it had straightened out the ends of her long, flowing hair. Kneeling down slightly, I massaged her legs softly and slowly. She spread them slightly so that I might move between her thighs. The sounds of her passion and breathing were becoming increasingly louder. Reaching the bottom of her triangle, I slid my hand vertically across the opening. She responded by spreading her thighs even farther apart, exposing her moist vagina to my probing touch. I tried to be careful not to get soap within the opening of that luscious love canal. I didn't want to harm her or destroy the moment with soap burns on her sensitive areas. She pushed her body forward in response to each motion of my hand. I moved my other arm around her waist in order to steady her and support her gyrations. Her climax was colossal! She shuddered and moaned so vividly and loudly that I was afraid we might be heard by someone outside! She fell forward in a collapse of ecstasy. I braced myself to receive her body in my arms. She stood there, still moaning softly when I announced that she should turn around so that I might finish the washing. With a regretful sigh, she regained her upright stance and rotated. Beginning once again at the nape of her neck, I moved slowly down one arm and up the other. Taking each finger and massaging it individually as I moved the lather over her shoulders with my remaining hand. I traced her spine downward with firm, but smooth strokes. Repeating the procedure she had done to me, I worked the soapy lather up and down the back of her legs. Reaching the rear of her waist, I slid a wet hand between her buttocks. Her response was to spread her legs apart so that I might penetrate deeper into the crevice. She had leaned her arms forward to brace herself against the wall of the shower. Her stance was much like that of the infamous police ""assume the position"" stance. As I moved my hands across her buttocks and around each thigh, my own erection returned with a vengeance. The position she had placed herself in was entirely too tempting. With the moistness of the warm water dripping from my cock, I moved forward until the head of my throbbing, erect member was parallel with the crevice of her butt. I pushed it slightly into the opening. With very little pressure, it found the opening to her anus. She spread her legs even farther apart. As she bent forward, I knew this was the go-ahead signal my swollen member desired. I penetrated her canal with very little trouble. Judging by the ease, I figured she had had it up there before. Her sphincter muscles clamped my hot member and squeezed it as I thrust inward and upward. She responded to my thrusts with backward thrusts of her own. Between the erotic warm spray of the water, the wet hot tightness of the anus, and my own throbbing tool, I exploded into her tunnel. The force of my ejaculation was totally unreal! I just kept cumming and cumming. Each pulse of my heart pumped more fluid into her. She pushed backward and ground her hips into my waist. Her climax was just as dramatic. I felt her body shudder in syncopation with my ejections. The water continued to spray all over and around us. However, I did begin to notice that a coolness was creeping into the flow. I never gave it a thought that we might have used up all the hot water! Alexis had no sooner pulled herself off of my retracting cock when the water turned to ice! ""Oh. . . .!"" She exclaimed as she nearly flew out of the stall. Her body had taken the full force of the icy spray, and she was totally unaware of how cold the water could be. I followed close behind her and reached for a towel to dry her off. She picked one up as well and dabbed my body with soft, short strokes. We got most of the cold chill out of our system with our meandering hands. My maleness warmed up extremely quick with her touches! The nipples on her breasts had been erect from the shock of the cold water, receded and then started to become erect from my caresses. I cupped each breast in turn and licked the remaining droplets of cool moisture from them. She knelt down and repeated the gesture on my manhood. Arm in arm we walked over to the bed and sank as one into the warmth of our lustful bodies. Afterwards, Alexis explained that ever since her mother had passed away, she had taken care of her father's needs. It was her belief that with all the problems happening between sexual partners, it was safer for her to take care of him rather than have him go out with strangers. His response at first was shocking, which was exactly what I would have felt as well. However, her logic did appear to be plausible. His only request was that he only corn-hole her. He didn't want to create any problems in her life in the future. She admitted that the experience of a man going up her anus was quite different, however, after the first time or two, she actually looked forward to the encounter. She got up from the bed and proceeded to dress in front of me. The show she performed was getting me excited again! She exhumed of sex! She looked down and saw my member standing up as if in a salute to her sexiness and said, ""It was great! I hope you have enough to take care of your woman tonight! Any time you want more, just hit '1' on the phone!"" I laid back and watched as she slipped through the office entrance, swaying those slim hips behind her. This is going to be one hell of a job!"
150,Alice,"['Mg', 'ped', '1st']","We first met when my daughter Caroline brought her friend Gemma home to play, along with them came Gemma’s little sister, who had been placed under Gemma’s care to get her out of her mum’s way much to Gemma’s and Caroline’s chagrin. They simply wanted to go to Caroline’s room and listen to music and talk about the latest boy-bands.\n\nTheir solution was to stick Alice with me as my shift work had me at home whilst my wife was out at work.\n\n“Hi I’m Alice.” She smiled at me.\n\n“I’m Dan, Caroline’s dad.” I said, not quite knowing what to do about her.\n\nShe looked at me and at the computer.\n\n“Can I have a go?” She finally asked.\n\n“Ok.” I said, it would probably keep her quiet and I could read for a while.\n\nShe sat down, a petite little thing in a summery yellow short sleeved top, black trousers, dark hair in a short bob, dark brown eyes, just a child really. She quickly brought up a Facebook page and started to play a few of the games there. I tried to read, God knows I tried, but there was just something about her that drew my eye.\n\nI wandered over to look at what she was doing, it appeared to be some sort of simulated café and she was serving customers and baking cakes.\n\n“Looks complicated,” I said.\n\nAlice looked up at me and smiled.\n\n“Not really.” She said, “But it is fun.”\n\nI put my hands on her shoulders and gave them a gentle squeeze.\n\n“Enjoy.” I said and wandered back to my chair.\n\nJust touching Alice on the shoulders had aroused me slightly, her skin was very soft and she hadn’t seemed to mind at all, there was none of this keep away from adults mindset that they teach most kids these days to the point where I’d be reluctant to even approach a crying kid in the street such was the hysteria over sexual predators. Not that I thought of myself as some sort of sexual predator, I was a faithful husband, loving father, yet somehow my thoughts that warm summers day were turning to an eleven year old girl and I was becoming aroused.\n\nSometime later I again wandered over to see what she was up too, some game involving trains. I ran my fingers up her back gently as I leaned over watching her spine arch from the touch.\n\n“Fun?” I asked.\n\n“Yes.” She replied. “You move the trains and the passengers around and make money.”\n\n“Real money?” I asked.\n\n“No.” she giggled. “Do you like playing games?”\n\n“A little.” I replied. “I much prefer playing grown up games though.”\n\n“Grown up games?” She asked.\n\n“You’re too young.” I said and kissed her on the head. Alice looked up an me with a little smile on her face and giggled as I rubbed her nose Eskimo style with my own.\n\nWe both jumped as Caroline and Gemma came downstairs to get some snacks and I beat a hasty retreat to my chair to hide my stiffening erection. My God! I thought, what are you thinking? Get a grip of yourself man.\n\nCaroline and Gemma soon went back upstairs and I tried to read, but the clicking of the mouse soon drew my eyes back to Alice. She was writing something on her page, or one of her friend's pages and was giggling a little.\n\n“Hope you’re behaving.” I said.\n\n“Just telling my friends about you.” She said.\n\n“Not everything about me I hope.” I replied.\n\n“Just that you’re nice.” She said “And don’t treat me like a kid.”\n\n“Nothing wrong with being a kid.” I said.\n\nAlice rolled her eyes at me.\n\n“Gemma says I’m just a kid and she hates looking after me, says I’m too dumb to understand things.” Alice replied.\n\nI got up and strolled over.\n\n“Well I don’t think you’re dumb.” I said, gently squeezing her shoulder and tracing a fingertip down her back. “I think you’re smart.”\n\nAlice just beamed at me and gave me a spontaneous hug, which caused my cock to harden alarmingly in my jeans.\n\n“Better get back to your games.” I said.\n\n“Getting bored with them.” Alice replied. “What are grown up games?”\n\n“Games grown-ups play.” I said, running my fingertips up and down her back.\n\n“What kind of games?” She asked.\n\n“Things men and women do, kissing games and stuff.” I said.\n\n“Oh.” She said. “Why am I too young?”\n\n“You just aren’t ready yet.” I said, slipping a hand round and just rubbing then patting her tummy.\n\n“Why?” She asked.\n\n“Because it might hurt you.” I said finally.\n\n“Kissing doesn’t hurt.” Alice said.\n\nI reached under her top and tickled her tummy making her squeal and giggle.\n\n“Because kissing is only the start.” I said. “Men and women do things together to make babies and you aren’t ready yet.”\n\n“I can’t have babies yet.” She smiled. “Gemma can though.”\n\n“Only if she has sex.” I said.\n\n“Ah.” Was all she said and went back to her games. Whilst I beat a retreat to the toilet to relieve the pressure, so to speak.\n\nFifteen minutes later Caroline appeared and said that Gemma and her were popping over to the shops and wouldn’t be long.\n\n“Taking Alice with you?” I asked.\n\n“Aw Dad!” She begged. “Please, please, please look after her.”\n\n“Ok.” I sighed. “Don’t be long though.” I said to their vanishing backs.\n\nI slipped back into the living room to see Alice engrossed in a YouTube video, some cartoon with a bouncy soundtrack.\n\n“You get around.” I said.\n\n“Your pc is faster than ours.” She said by way of reply.\n\nI gently stroked her hair.\n\n“Well you can always come round and play with it if you get the time.” I said.\n\n“Mum won’t let me go out to a stranger’s house.” Alice replied.\n\n“I’m not a stranger.” I laughed. “But I know what you mean.”\n\n“Wish you were my dad.” She said. “Mum won’t let me on the pc hardly at all.”\n\nI tickled her tummy again.\n\n“Glad I’m not your dad.” I said “Dad’s aren’t supposed to like their little girls so much.”\n\nMy fingertips moved up under her top to gently circle her tiny nipples making her gasp in shock or delight, I wasn’t too sure yet.\n\n“You’re not supposed to do that.” Alice said.\n\n“Want me to stop?” I asked.\n\n“No.” she replied. “It’s nice.”\n\n“Grown-ups do this.” I said. “That’s why it’s nice. We do other nice things too.”\n\n“Other things?” Alice asked.\n\n“Down there.” I said sliding a finger over the crotch of her trousers.\n\n“Ooh!” she said and squirmed slightly under my touch.\n\nI continued to just stroke her gently as her legs slowly moved wider apart and she looked up at me with a quizzical smile.\n\n“Thought I was too little.” She said.\n\n“You’d have to keep it a secret.” I said. “Even from Gemma and your mum.”\n\n“I know.” She said. “Mum said I wasn’t to let anyone touch me down there.”\n\n“Mum knows best.” I said moving my fingers away.\n\n“Don’t stop!” Alice cried.\n\nI slipped my fingers down again and began to stroke her pre-pubescent mound still outside of her clothing as she gave a little sigh of satisfaction.\n\nWe both jumped again as the front door banged open and Caroline and Gemma raced up to Caroline’s room.\n\nI relaxed slightly and went back to my gentle rubbing leaning over to give Alice a gentle kiss with a flick of my tongue over her lips.\n\n“Would you like to do something nice for me?” I asked.\n\n“Yes.” She whispered.\n\nI took her small hand and placed it over my jeans crotch where my stiff cock strained at the fabric.\n\n“Just rub him gently.” I said.\n\n“Ok.” She replied and moved her hand up and down over my covered shaft.\n\n“Mmmmm nice.” I said and Alice gave me a beaming smile in return.\n\nWe heard the rumble of Caroline and Gemma coming down the stairs so reluctantly I moved back to the chair and picked up my book.\n\n“Can we go to the park?” Caroline asked as she stuck her head around the door.\n\n“All of you? And which park?” I asked.\n\n“Hodgkin’s Park” Said Caroline (About 20 minutes' walk)\n\n“Can I stay here and play on the pc?” Asked Alice.\n\n“You should go with your sister.” I said.\n\n“Aw dad, please let her stay.” Begged Caroline.\n\n“What will your mum say?” I asked Gemma.\n\n“I won’t tell if you don’t.” Gemma told Alice.\n\n“Ok.” Said Alice. As the two girls darted out the door.\n\n“That was naughty of you.” I said to Alice.\n\n“So was what you were doing.” Said Alice, “But it’s much nicer than going to the park.”\n\n“True.” I said as I gave her another kiss.\n\nWe continued to rub each other above our clothing, although I also slipped my hand under her top to rub her tummy and nipples, luxuriating in the softness of her skin.\n\nAfter five minutes of gentle caresses and soft kisses I finally risked popping the top button of her trousers and slid her zip down to expose a pretty pair of pink panties. Alice stiffened for a second then relaxed, I think she now knew kind of where this was going and had acquiesced to my touches.\n\nI now rubbed her small mound through the thinness of her panties making her squirm in pleasure even more. I kept this going but also unzipped myself slipping Alice’s hand into my jeans to grip my throbbing cock. Alice’s eyes grew large as she felt my length, but she didn’t let go just kept gently stroking it. Finally I slipped my fingers under her panties and sought out her hidden treasures. Her mound was soft and completely hairless, but her slit was wet and I found where she was sensitive to my touch as even in a pre- pubescent girl all the nerve endings are there for sexual pleasure. Alice was practically writhing on the chair now as each caress of my fingers gave her a lot of pleasure.\n\n“Just go with it.” I whispered. “Don’t be afraid, it’s completely natural.”\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhhhh!” Came a deep sigh as Alice’s body orgasmed for the first time ever.\n\nShe looked at me with tears in her eyes.\n\n“I thought the top of my head was coming off.” She finally said.\n\n“That was an orgasm, you came.” I said. “It’s why grownups play these games.”\n\nShe nodded at me then smiled as I kissed away her salty tears.\n\n“Want to play some more?” I asked.\n\nAlice nodded and I lifted her from the chair and carried her up to the spare room, stopping only to grab one of the water resistant picnic blankets in the airing cupboard.\n\nLaying Alice on the bed I slipped her top off and kissed her lips and nipples teasing them with my tongue. I also reached down to slip off her sandals and socks before removing her trousers and panties.\n\nAlice looked at me with utmost trust and I lifted my own tee shirt off and dropped my pants exposing myself to this little girl.\n\n“Wow, your peepee is huge!” Gasped Alice.\n\n“In grownups a peepee is called a cock or penis.” I said. “It’s supposed to fit inside you and make you feel good.”\n\nAlice reached out to touch my cock and gently stroke it.\n\n“I don’t think it will fit.” She said.\n\n“Might hurt.” I said, “That’s why I said you were too young. Still if you want to try?”\n\nAlice nodded and I proceeded to sprinkle kisses down her body until at last my tongue slid into her crack and began to probe her hidden treasures.\n\n“Oooooooh!” Gasped Alice as her body responded to my probing tongue. “That’s nice.”\n\nShe was very wet and I ventured to slip a finger into her feeling her barrier and applying constant pressure on it until it gave way and I slipped in to the first knuckle. Alice gave a shocked gasp, but kept twitching as my tongue excited her young body with every movement. I kept sliding my finger in and out of her until at last I decided to take my chances and lifted my body up between Alice’s legs and positioned my cock at her soaking wet entrance.\n\n“Tell me to stop if it hurts too much.” I said.\n\n“Ok.” She said.\n\nI slowly began to put weight on my cock to slide it into Alice’s sopping wet entrance. Feeling first the tip enfolded by her spasming pussy and hear her gasp with discomfort.\n\n“Want me to stop?” I asked.\n\n“No.” she gasped. “Just slowly.”\n\nI continued the pressure feeling ever more of my cock pushing inside her until I was a couple of inches in. Then I slowly withdrew before beginning the forward motion again. Alice just gasped and panted during this, no cries of pain, she wasn’t comfortable, but clearly she didn’t want me to stop either. I kept my thrust short and slow, but increased the depth each time expecting to bottom out at some stage, though I never did until my cock was ensconced in the tightest smoothest pussy I’d ever imagined.\n\n“Not too young at all.” I said with a smile.\n\nAlice just smiled, her eyes wide in wonder as her body got used to my cock being within her. Carefully I began to move in and out of her feeling her muscles ripple at each gentle thrust and her gasps became small cries of pleasure as her body responded to nature’s oldest call. I slowly increased the pace and the length of the strokes and felt Alice respond beneath me her narrow hips rising to meet my thrusts and her cries increased until she stiffened and screamed as her second orgasm overtook her and left her helpless other than to look dazedly up at me. At last though my own mounting pleasure took me over the edge and my own orgasm shockingly intense blasted my seed into the forbidden territory of Alice’s hot tight tunnel of love.\n\n“Oh yes, my beautiful baby girl!” I cried.\n\n“Oh Daddy, daddy, daddy!” She cried in pleasure at our first taste of forbidden fruit.\n\nI carefully slid out of her and checked her over. A slight blood flow mixed with my cum was escaping her pussy, her face was flushed with pleasure and we kissed.\n\n“That was so nice Dan.” She sighed. “Can I call you daddy when we do it again?”\n\n“Yes baby girl.” I replied, “You can call me daddy, now and always, but only when we’re alone.”\n\nI got her a tissue for her pussy and we quickly dressed and just in time as the girls returned no more than five minutes after we got downstairs.\n\nWe spent the rest of the afternoon just messing about, though with a twinkle in our eyes and a glow in our cheeks until Alice had to go home.\n\nI couldn’t wait to see her again, I was now addicted to this little girl.\n\n**\n\nLater that night lying awake next to my gently snoring wife, I recounted the day’s activities and wondered how Alice and I would ever get together again, but was determined to find a way. I also wondered about our next door neighbours daughter Ruth, she was often around and more importantly on her own and only ten too. She would often hug me, it wouldn’t take much to test the waters there too…"
151,Alice Goes Home,['Mdom-F'],"I happily drowsed on, a small animal napping. It couldn't have been very late at all when I dimly heard the phone ring in the background. Jon spoke in a low voice, and then dialed another number. My lover murmured into the phone, too, but I couldn't rouse myself to pay attention. I must have slept for a bit, because in a while, Jon came back and gently shook my shoulder and stroked my breast. By then it seemed quite natural to me that he should touch me that way. He didn't own me the way my lover did, but my body existed to be touched at that point. He was free to touch me, until my lover said no, and I acquiesced entirely. He handed me a large mug of coffee. ""Alice, you need to wake up. Here have a little of this"". I smiled up at him as he sat down on the arm of the chair, and put his hand on my naked back. As I drank the coffee, he started touching me again. My lover wasn't in the room, and Jon didn't offer to tell me where he was. Jon didn't offer to tell me much of anything, but kept stroking me like a well loved cat. The touches were gentle and without much pressure, but his rough fingertips provided plenty of friction in their trail. He ran them back and forth across my nipples and my body began to respond. I looked at him, but he stared back and I quickly broke my gaze, and looked down. ""Good Alice"", he said ""Good, pliant Alice. You need to wash up a little after your walk"". He stood up and took my hands and led me through his bedroom into the grey and pink tiled bath. The lights were dim but warm. It was somewhat steamy from the bath and the air seemed scented. He reached up to my neck and unbuckled the collar and leash. ""Take off your sweats"" he said, in his normal quiet tones. I hesitated and blushed, a little. ""Don't be silly"", he said, ""its nothing I haven't seen, or more to the point, nothing you haven't shown me"". I slowly untied the pants and let them fall. He watched intently as I stepped out of them, and sat down next to me on the edge of the tub. ""Turn around"" I did, with my back to him, supporting myself on the towel rack. I wondered what would happen next, but received no clues. Silently, he ran his hands up the backs of calves, along the backs of my thighs, and cupped my ass. The coffee had begun to wake me up inside, and his touch was arousing me on the outside. He stopped touching me before I was even close to reaching any peak. ""Get into the tub"" he said. I did, sitting down, carefully. The water was soft and fizzy, it felt wonderful on my skin. He took a thick washcloth and a bar of Dove and started washing my back. ""Lift your arms"". I did, conscious of pulling my breasts up as I did. He washed my shoulders, my armpits, and then my breasts. ""Hands down, get up on your knees"". I knelt in the tub and he ran the cloth across the backs of my thighs, and around to the insides. He stopped, and I spread my thighs as far apart as the tub allowed. He washed ran the cloth up between my legs, and scrubbed my ass. With his hand cupped, he poured water down my ass crack and ran a bar of soap along my anus. It felt wonderful, and I closed my eyes in pleasure. He squeezed the washcloth over my ass, so the water rinsed out the soap. He the gently rubbed the cloth over my cunt, taking away the last external traces of dried pleasure from earlier in the evening. He was careful not to touch me too much, not to arouse me more than a some predetermined level. I felt the small push of an enema nozzle at the still tender entrance to my ass. ""Relax"", he said, ""don't make it harder"", as he filled me with warm water. ""Hold it for a moment"". He turned the shower on, and taking a handheld spray, sprayed my body with warm water, stroking here and there as he did. ""Get out, and empty yourself"". I did, and he indicated for me to get back into the tub. He rinsed me inside and out, twice more, forcing me to hold the water for longer than I was accustomed, but never to the point of pain. I suspected he knew my limits, and was sure that this was all deliberate and planned on his part. I looked at him to ask what next. ""The pain will come later, Alice"", he murmured as he rubbed some oil into my skin, careful to barely touch my cunt and ass. It was all quite pleasant, and I felt clean. My arousal was still quiet, my desire there, but in control. It was no longer my control, but Jon's and my lover's. When Jon stopped grooming me, I reached for my sweats, but he said ""no, put this on"" and handed me a one piece silk teddy, trimmed in lace. It was a dark burgundy red and with an opening at the crotch. The top was loose and had thin satin straps. As I stepped into the garment he said, ""wait, take out your nipple ring"". I wondered about that, it was something that he and my lover found erotic. I pulled the straps over my shoulders, and realized that it offered no support for my breasts, they swung free underneath. I padded out of the bath, and he handed me a pair of high-heeled slipon shoes in black. ""Put these on, too"". Finally, he handed me a short curly blond wig. I glanced at myself in a long mirror. I wondered about makeup, surely I needed red lipstick and some dark eyes. Still, I thought I looked good, pivoting in the shoes. It was a costume, not too strange, it just wasn't me. As we went back into the bedroom I was going to ask where my lover was, but Jon started giving me instructions. ""First of all, for the rest of the evening you are a high paid whore. Mine. I have paid for you. You will do what I say, no questions. You need to wear this, too"" He handed me a large mask made of some soft black cloth, stiffened to fit over my face. I understood why there was no makeup. The front would nearly cover my entire face, leaving my mouth and chin underneath clear. There were two eye holes, rimmed in red satin, and two long wings, sprinkled with dark glitter, that covered my cheeks. It fit over my head with surprisingly comfortable straps in back. I was unrecognizable. ""Say nothing to anyone who comes in"". That stopped me. Who did he have in mind? Clearly someone who he wanted to hide me from. Ah, someone might know about the ring. Certainly no one else of our friends had something quite so, well so different. It made me smile to think about the uptight little professionals. I tottered back into the living room on the heels, confidently hidden behind the mask and costume. ""Sit down, on the floor, at my feet, finish your coffee."" Jon ordered. He then gave me a small bowl filled with wine. He stroked my head, and then stood up. ""I forgot one thing"". He went out and came back carrying the pink leather collar. Tossing it at me he said, ""put it on"". I did, and sat still. He said nothing, but drank his beer, and I sat, and lapped at the wine. We passed ten minutes that way. I don't know if he was nervous, he never showed that kind of outward sign. As I waited, my confidence started to slip away. I alternated between anxiousness and desire. I heard a tapping at his wide glass door and started. I had little peripheral vision, and needed to swivel around to see. My lover came into the room with Sam, another friend of his and Jon's. Sam was in the middle of a messy divorce and best known for dating women 20 years younger than he was. He was a sweet guy, trying to get laid, and not quite sure how. He was always kind to me, and although other women thought of him as a foxhole feminist. I thought that if he would just calm down, could probably find some wonderful woman for the rest of his life. ""So"", Sam smiled at Jon, but couldn't look directly at me, ""this is the, uh, uh, girl, uh, lady, he mentioned."" When Jon didn't say anything Sam continued struggling to find something more to say. ""She's good looking, cost a lot?"" Jon shrugged. Jon did not give things away, even to Sam. Sam felt he had to keep talking. ""What will she do?"" Sam sat down on the couch, my lover in the chair I had been in. The three men formed a semi-circle around me. Jon shrugged again, and said ""what do you want?"" Sam thought, and took Jon at face value. ""Let's see her tits"". Then he grinned, like a kid in a candy shop. I looked up at Jon who nodded. I got up on my knees, all three men were close enough to touch me. I tried not to look at them as I let one shoulder strap fall down so that the silky top fluttered around my breast. I plumped up my breast and pulled my nipple towards my mouth. I could stick my tongue out and flick it over the nipple. As I started to do so, Sam jumped up. ""Wow, oh wow"", as he grabbed me and tried to suck my nipple into his mouth. He snatched at my other tit, clearly in breast heaven. It felt good to be grabbed, to be desired, but Jon interrupted him. ""Sam, wait, let's do this better"". Sam reluctantly disengaged, tweaked one nipple, and sat down. Jon snapped the leash onto the collar and pulled the silk strap back up over my shoulder. He started walking me around the room, I followed. Despite Sam and my lover's eyes following me, this wasn't too hard. I liked being watched. ""Do something disgusting, slut"". That was from my lover. It was the first thing he had said. I had been acutely aware of him watching. When I stopped to think about that, it made me feel very safe, very loved. I believed that Jon cared, too, but his tough act was harder to penetrate. I also believed that Sam cared, but probably cared about getting fucked, mostly. Jon walked me over near him. He ran his hand down my back, raising goosebumps over my entire body, and then pushed the straps down from my shoulders. Grabbing my breasts, he pulled me upright. ""Something really lewd"" he said. I wasn't about to ask what, and just waited for someone else to supply something for me to do. Say nothing, Jon had said. As for disgusting, I wasn't sure what would fall into those categories. I was sure that the limits on my behavior were well outside of Sam's. ""Hands and knees again"" Sam cried. He had clearly lost his initial discomfort. I figured that I could count on him to fill the empty air spaces, and any other empty space that stayed still long enough. I complied. ""Make her stick her fingers in"" he said. ""In what?"" Jon asked. I suspected he was howling with laughter inside. ""Unsnap that thing she's wearing"". Jon reached to me, and undid the teddy, rolling it up to expose my ass and cunt. Sam was delighted. ""Turn around, oh my, oh my"". I turned facing away, so that my ass was towards all of them. Sam started running his hands over my ass and reached to touch between my legs. ""Stick a finger in your hole, honey"". I wanted this more than Sam, probably. I put my head down on the ground, raising my ass up in the air. I spread my legs apart so the three men could see deep into my cunt. I licked my middle finger of my right hand and traced around the edges of my labia, before slowly sliding it in. I hadn't needed to lick my finger, I was sopping wet, obvious to the three of them, too. ""Whore"", Jon said as he reached over and rolled me onto my back. If he could have seen my cheeks, Sam would have had no idea why I blushed. But it was true, I wanted to fuck all of them. Jon's hand's felt strong on me. ""Now the other one, honey"", Sam said. I opened my mouth a little, and rubbed the tip of my finger on the end of my tongue. Then reaching around, I started touching my anus. It was a bit sensitive after the earlier play, hell it was stretched and sore and started all sorts of feelings running back and forth in me. I wanted them to touch me. ""Fuck yourself"" That was my lover, softly. I did. I didn't have to act. My knees were bent, and pulled up to my chest, but my toes pointed straight up in the air. My lover came around back of me, and sat behind me, close, forcing me to sit up a bit. He grabbed the inside of my thighs, near my knees, and help my legs as far apart as they could go. His thumbs slid down the inside of my thighs, till he was holding my cunt lips painfully wide. I leaned back into his arms and started moaning and rocking my hips, fingers pumping in and out. ""Whore"", Jon said again, to remind that he was watching me, wide open, again. ""What a show"". Sam was enthusiastic, and having this audience kept raising my excitement. I started rubbing my clit, and getting close to coming, for what must have been the tenth time that evening. Sam had unzipped his pants, and pulled out his cock. He was not in my direct line of vision, so I couldn't see him entirely. It looked like he was stroking himself. ""Let me fuck her, oh let me at her"". ""Do you have a condom?"" Jon asked. ""Of course, of course!"", Sam replied, shucking his pants. He put the latex on, and came at me with one of the largest cocks I had ever seen. I lay on my back and looked up at him as he stood over me, spreading my legs wide while the other two watched. ""Hold your knees wide, honey"". I grabbed my legs apart for him. I thought he would just plunge into me, but he leaned over and lapped at my clit once or twice. I moaned again. I wanted to be fucked. I was ready, but he was large enough to hurt going in. I must have winced because he stopped and said ""oh, are you ok?"". I nearly laughed, it was so different from the treatment I received from Jon or my lover that night. Here was this he-man, fucking some nameless whore, and he was concerned. I kissed him on his cheek, then and there, and grabbing his shoulders, pulled him into me. Once in, it was marvelous. I started to move on him, but he grunted once and flopped on me. He lay there, and then pulled out quickly. ""Oh, too fast, too good"". I was left frustrated again. I tentatively touched my clit, knowing that Sam would appreciate the show. But, Jon, not one to lose momentum, grabbed me up and said ""suck on him"" and pointed to my lover. I crawled over on hands and knees and tried to open my lovers pants with my teeth. I couldn't, so he helped and I slid his cock into my mouth. I suspected that he wouldn't be able to come again, but I knew he liked it so I went for a while. I guess he was embarrassed, too and faked an orgasm for the benefit of Jon and Sam. I could have laughed. All these tough tops, and they're premature or flaccid. I smiled inside and felt a warm charity to them, and not at all used, but still quite a bit horny. But I was the premature one, and warm feelings were not to last. Jon was the true cruel top of the group. He probably thought I was enjoying myself too much, and that the others were too tired or excited to really put me in my place. He grabbed me by the back of the mask and pulled me around. Pushing me onto all fours on the floor, he pulled the silky cloth down over my hips, leaving me in the collar and shoes. He pulled a set of nipple clamps out of his pocket and snapped them on me. They were sharper and meaner than the ones we usually played with, and I nearly cried out for the pain. He stood there for a few moments, and when the pain cleared from my face, he hung little fishing weights off of each, and set them swaying. I sucked in air, hard, but was silent. I could see Sam behind Jon, his eyes as wide as saucers. He was clearly out of his league. Jon pulled his cock out and stuck it, condom covered, in my face. ""Suck"" he said. I did. Oh, I did. ""You want to get it wet, very wet"". He rocked his hips in and out of my mouth, pushing his cock as deep as it would go. He pushed on me enough to keep the weights swaying on my nipples and a slow pain burning in my breasts. Suddenly, he pulled out of my mouth and went behind me. With no grace or warning, he shoved himself in my ass, hard, fast and painful. I was wide from before, but it felt like he was tearing me open. Naked, being fucked hard in the ass, I wanted this. The room was entirely silent, except for Jon's hard breathing. He started pounding hard and held onto my shoulders. As he moved in me, he reached one hand around to my clit and rubbed it back and forth. The weights on my nipples were swaying back and forth, as I felt an orgasm, like a long awaited friend, rise up from deep inside of me and explode across my body. I jerked with spasms of pleasure, and bit hard on my lip, drawing blood. When the sensations seemed to finally ebb, I was ready to quit, and must have slowed down. Jon was not. ""Oh, no, little whore"" he said softly, ""I'm not nearly done, bitch"". He continued to ride me, hard, squeezing my shoulders painfully. He leaned down on me, putting his weight on my back, and reached around to the nipple clamps. He started pulling my tits down from my body, stretching them as far as they would go. ""I want to see you cry"" he said in my ear ""I want to see you hurt"". He sharply bit into me, in way that would leave a bruise on my back. A scream started somewhere deep in my throat, but he clamped a hand over my mouth. He stopped moving, but did not pull out. ""Get that gag"" he said to my lover, his voice still soft, but filled with power. He pulled me back, like a rider pulling on a horse's bit as he tied it over my mouth. When it was tied on, he held me up by my breasts, forcing me to arch my back and balance on my knees. He continued to pinch my breasts in rhythm with his strokes, as if showing off to Sam and my lover. In this new position, tears started spilling out of my eyes, pouring in great cascades down my face, dripping onto my breasts, and spotting the carpet. I don't know what Jon had tapped into, but I couldn't stop. My lover, who had seen this before and learned to watch, sat back, intent on the scene. He knew where my limits were and how much I needed this. He even understood what this meant to me. The fact that I wasn't sure at this point wasn't relevant to me. The feelings were so strong, and had built so high in me, that the orgasm was not enough to purge them. I cried, silently into the gag, letting pain and pleasure and humiliation wash over me. Sam was not nearly so sanguine. He jumped up, and started to protest, ""Hey, Jon, that's not right"". ""Shut up Sam"" was all Jon would say. He bent over, forcing me back onto hands and knees. As he thrust into me, ripping me open, he pulled back on my hair, lifting my head up, forcing me to meet the other's eyes. I felt that the mask hid nothing of me, I was entirely bare to the world. Jon's endurance was amazing. He reached around to my clit, first lightly touching, and then pinching, then digging his fingernails into me. I crossed the line between pain and pleasure a dozen times, losing track of the room, the people, even who it was on top of me, using me. All I knew is that I had no choice, no will, but was only a body to receive what this rider gave me. I took it in, all of it, my naked body hungry and grateful. ""You slut"" he whispered to me, his southern accent creeping into the muted words. ""You need the pain as much as the pleasure, and both give you a glow, a beauty that I want. That I will have"". I heard him, but I don't know if I responded. I don't know if I stopped crying, because the waves, oceans of feeling poured over me, swamping me, carrying me away. It could have been a minute, or ten, or a hundred. I knew that I must have come, because eventually the feelings stopped. I was drained and slumped onto the floor. The next thing I knew Jon put me into a long coat, and he and my lover carried me downstairs. ""We've called you a cab. Go home to my place and sleep.. I nodded, I still had no voice. ""Thank you, Alice,"" Jon said softly, ""I've never felt anything like that before. And somehow I doubt I will again"". But it was my lover who kissed me on the forehead and said, ""I love you, and always will..."""
152,Alice Marlow,"['MF', 'wife', 'reluc']","Chapter 2\n\nIt was not often that Marko Hymes consented to let the club he owned be used for a private and exclusive function. The gambling rooms of course were not involved in such outside lettings, but now and again, if the price was right, Marko would be served and a dance held afterwards. It was through such an affair that Brenda Miller first came into contact with men such as Marko and his henchman Silas. Tim Miller was a representative of the sales section of a fair sized importing firm. When the firm brought all their South of England representatives into London for a conference to be followed by a dinner-dance affair, Tim was as eagerly looking forward to meeting the big-wigs of the firm as his pretty wife was of having a night in London. Not that they lived very far outside the metropolis, as they had a nice semi-detached down Reigate way, but with Tim having a lot of traveling to do, and having to be away from home so much, it was very seldom that he and Brenda came up to town for an evening's entertainment. After looking forward to this dinner and dance for several weeks, Brenda was a little taken aback and disappointed to find that instead of it being held in a lush hotel, the firm had hired a part of what could only be described as a gambling joint or a glorified night dive. The meal was very good, however. Marko knew how to give his customers value for money in good food as well as entertainment ... and other enjoyable pleasures. After the meal, Brenda and some of the men, the young salesmen in particular -Ñ of which Tim was a liveÑwire member -Ñ congregated together at the bar and were happily drinking and talking shop with a few of the important directors of the firm. It was this neglect that gave the watchful Marko the very chance he had hoped might crop up. He had singled out the very attractive Brenda Miller from the other wives, and had given Silas his instructions. So it was that far from being neglected and having few dances, Brenda found herself in the company of a charming if ugly and strangely-built, character who told her he was known as Silas, and was employed at the club to make sure everyone had a good time. The persuasive charm of the experience cunt-procurer soon had the comparatively inexperienced Brenda Miller drinking far more than she was accustomed to doing. By the time Tim and his colleagues were partly under the spell of the heady, heavy, smoky atmosphere of the stuffy rooms, and with the drink flowing fast and furious, he was relieved to see that Brenda was having a good time. Unlike some of the other wives, she was not sitting mooning at the table where the meal had been served; no, Brenda was dancing, she was laughing and having a ball. He felt less guilt at neglecting her for this parley with the important men if she was enjoying herself, even if he did not like the look of the burly beefy character with whom she was dancing. Brenda normally would have been far from enjoying the type of dancing she was having to indulge in with this apelike man. But with the drink and the intention to have a good time, she let him guide her around the tiny space set aside for their dancing. She even found after a little while that she enjoyed the naughty way one of his ham-like hands had settled over her asscheeks while they danced, and the way he kneaded her responsive flesh. He passed some rather rude but distinctly complimentary remarks about the softness and voluptuous feel of her ass, which she could not help but admit thrilled her in a sensually naughty way. It was while the tempo changed to a slow sultry beat that the lights, already not very brilliant, were dipped even more. During the dance, and hidden by the other dancers around them, Silas took advantage of the dimness of the light to fondle the young woman's lovely tits. When she showed her relish at such petting, he dived his hand down into the low-cut neckline of her cocktail dress and began to rub the nipple through the fabric of her bra. The dance was now a mere excuse for couples to embrace. Brenda hoped Tim could not see how close she was dancing to this horny character. She hoped he would not see the hairy hand thrust down the front of her dress, and it was certainly a blessing that no one could overhear the obscene things that Silas was muttering in her ear as they danced close together and his large face was alongside her hot flushed cheek. It was while they were dancing slowly around shuffling in each other's arms that Brenda felt another arm on her shoulder. For a moment she went cold, she thought it was her husband suddenly arousing himself from his alcoholic bliss and coming across to give this man dancing with her and petting her a thumping for his pains. Not that she would have liked Tim to get entangled with a man like Silas. Silas was much older but he looked tough, his muscles were just huge and Brenda guessed he knew how to take care of strapping young men who became angry or violent about anything that went on in this sort of establishment ... But it was not her husband's arm. It was an oily, grinning Marko alongside them. ""Having a swell time, honey?"" he asked quietly, giving her shoulder a squeeze. ""Is my friend here looking after you well?""\n""I'm having ... a really good time,"" she blurted out. ""I haven't felt quite so light-hearted or enjoyed myself more for ages.""\n""Good ... good ... "" Marko saw that this young wife was well boozed although not drunk in the true sense. He put his arm round her slim waist and hugged her. ""I'm giving a little film show for some of my friends and clients from the gambling rooms my dear,"" he murmured, in a low intimate whisper, ""If you like I will let Silas take you to see the films. Would you like that, honey?"" They had stopped moving on the floor; already between the two men Brenda was being ushered towards a door covered by a green curtain. Without saying yes or no she was finding herself in a darkened room just across a narrow hallway from the rooms hired by Tim's firm. In the dark room she heard chucking and wet noises like kissing. A shrill giggle or a gasp filled the air now and again, and Brenda was being pulled down on to Silas' lap as soon as his groping hands had found a chair. She was not sure where Marko went to, she was too preoccupied in trying to grab the fat wrists of Silas as he tried to feel right up her legs. ""You'll ruin my stockings,"" she protested quietly, as she tried without much success to keep his hot hands down around her knees. He laughed dryly. ""Don't worry about that, honey, Marko will buy you nylons by the gross,"" he retorted as his hands flicked her dress well up her lovely legs. She wanted to slap his face when she felt his hands at the tops of her nylon hose, she was going to struggle and get off his lap and get out of this stuffy dark room ... but as his hot hands slid on to the bare flesh of her thighs above her stockings she felt a tremor of sensual excitement race through her. No one could see what was happening, no one knew she was in here with this man. If she was missed from the other rooms, Tim would think she had gone to the cloakroom, he would never know she was in this little room astride a strange man's lap, with the stranger's hands up to the tops of her legs. A few yards ahead a flickering light illuminated a screen hung on the wall. Brenda pulled her dress down so that the hands of Silas would not be so noticeable up at her thighs. She was glad she had pulled her clothing over his hands to hide what he was doing, for now he was getting more bold ... his hands had reached the edge of her panties ... Brenda Miller had read many times about clubs where blue films were shown. In one certain Sunday newspaper quite a feature had been made about the extent of this depravity; but of course she had never seen a dirty film before, or thought she would ever get the opportunity. On to the screen came the title ""HOUSEWIFE LOVING."" The flickering had grown less now and the film seemed much clearer. The first shots showed a pretty woman at her dressing table. The camera moved at various angles, and Brenda saw the woman was about her own age. She was in a negligee and a nightie, and a low murmur filled the stuffy room when it was seen that she stripped off the clothing and stood before the mirror admiring herself. She quickly put on her negligee again when it appeared that someone was at the front door. A man dressed as a milkman -Ñ it was clearly Silas -Ñ was at the front door. A few seconds of chatter, and the hefty man was carrying the flimsilyÑattired female back to her bedroom. It was enthralling for Brenda to see the woman on the screen trying to fight off the attentions of Silas, while Silas was, in person, feeling up her own legs. The woman on the film was a good actress or else she really was afraid of the hefty man, for Brenda saw her putting up a good fight before at last she was forced to give in and lie stretched out on the bed. Brenda could hardly believe her eyes when the camera moved in for a really careful close-up of Silas opening his fly and getting out his immense penis. Brenda had never known any man could have such a thick whopper as the one being shown in close-up on the screen. She felt even more aroused and excited at the thought that she was on the lap of the possessor of that great prick. When the 'milkman' began to use his sexual equipment in the way that nature intended, the close-up shots showed the pleasure the woman was now experiencing, after her fear, and Brenda could see that the woman was not acting now, even if she had been before. Brenda felt a lot of fumbling going on under her asscheeks and quickly guessed what Silas was doing. He had opened his trouser-front, he was maneuvering her on his lap, lifting her skirt at the back. On the screen the camera seemed to be fixed on the face of the woman, her facial contracting and contortions, her wild expressions of lust, the intense pleasure she was getting from the union of her cunt with that gigantic cock was there in great detail for all to see. Brenda found herself almost wishing she was that woman ... almost ... she felt the hot breath in her ear, then the hoarse whispered voice of Silas, ""Bend forward and lift up a little honey,"" he was murmuring. ""And I'll give it to you."" She knew what he meant, knew what he was suggesting. ""No ... please ... oh no ... I can't let you go as far as that,"" she managed to mumble to him at the same time trying to resist the way he was pushing her hips upwards to allow that huge shaft of his penis to weave upwards from where her ass-cheeks squashed it down to its unnatural position. ""Don't be silly, you want a good fuck,"" it was not Silas speaking to her now, she realized the voice came from the kneeling Marko beside the chair. In the darkness she had not known he was there, now he was getting his hands up her dress, he had his fingers clawing at her panties trying to get them down, whilst the strong arms of Silas eased her off his lap and made the removal of her panties easier for his boss. Suddenly it was not only the hands of Marko up her legs, it was his large head as well. Her dress front bulged as he somehow leaned across her knee and got his face right up to the tops of her thighs. Silas kept his arms about her so that she could not get up, and with her panties down to her stretched-apart knees, Marko was actually licking at her crotch. Brenda had to bite her lip hard not to gasp out in sheer and utter pleasure as a delightful sensation swept through her. She had never known such a feeling as this. She knew it was very wicked to have this sort of heavenly pleasure with these men. All around her sounds of grunts and sobs could be heard, and no one seemed to worry that the film had almost reached its climax, and the 'house-wife' was now indulging with Silas in the most grotesque and obscene frigging. Brenda was glad when the film ended, for the room was in utter and complete darkness now, and she lay with her back against Silas' body, while Marko crouched at her knees and lathered her cunt with his saliva and his tonguing kisses. Still keeping his face to her hot wet cunt, Marko reached up to grab her wrists and make her feel under her buttocks to the huge cock that reared close beneath her. For the first time since she had married Tim she was holding the cock of another man ... and it was the grandest, most throbby prick she had ever imagined. She tried to close her thighs and imprison Marko's head when she felt him ease his face away from her lust-crazed hole. She heard him give a low chuckle in the darkness, she heard him murmur, ""It's not my mouth you want, honey,"" he was saying. ""Go on ... slip it in! Guide that lovely cock in, my honey. Don't try and pretend you don't want it."" She lifted herself upwards and allowed the huge hot shaft of stiff cock to be levered under her crotch. Carefully and slowly she lowered herself down to be impaled on the fattest hardest prick she had ever known. Silas had his arms around her body, his large hands groping to cup her titties. She felt him playing with her breasts; and at the same time she felt the hands of Marko gripping the tops of her thighs between her nylon tops and her Vee. ""Go on, honey,"" he was urging her. ""Move your twat. Work hard and fast. We can't keep the lights off in this room forever!"" She gasped. Silas was hurting her tits with the cruel grip he imposed on the soft flesh through her bra. Brenda began to jerk herself up and down on his lap, getting the weird sensation that she was behaving more like a barnyard animal than a respectable young wife out for an evening with her husband! Despite the fact that she felt guilty, the sexual arousement within her made her want to continue like this until she got the supreme thrilling pleasure of her orgasm ... when it did explode within her, she experienced the most satisfying, twitchiest come of her life ... never had she felt her cuntjuices being drawn from so deep with her ... never had she known Tim exude so much wet hot into her as this stallion was doing now. Brenda Miller was still panting and enjoying the aftermath of her fierce fast fucking when one of Marko's girls helped her from the dark film-room to the coatroom not normally used by guests. It was Alice Marlow who helped Marko's latest victim to douche herself out. If Alice was not mistaken, this young wife would be visiting the club again, without her husband, not that he had been very much in evidence this time. She would be coming back again and again so that she could enjoy once more the sheer ecstasy of the sort of fucking she had just experienced. Next time it would not be with Silas. Oh, no. It would be with a client who would be paying Marko to have the fresh twat of a young attractive woman not too experienced in whoring. Alice watched Brenda make her unsteady way back to the dance room. The douche she had used had contained a very powerful sperm-killer, so the young wife would be perfectly safe from pregnancy. But it had also contained an irritant that would make absolutely certain that the young woman would need plenty of hot- fucking in the near future. Alice knew where Mrs. Brenda Miller would come for her cunt-satisfaction. Marko was, once more, on the way to having another girl join his sex kingdom.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nMarko was not a man to leave things to chance. Fate helped him sometimes, but never nearly as much as he helped himself. He did not find it difficult to get information about the Miller couple. It was just as easy to find out when Tim Miller would be away from home for a few days and nights, and easy to persuade Brenda Miller to come up to the club again for a little party, which Marko was giving to a few select friends. Brenda had toyed with the idea of making a trip to town and a return visit to the Gregley club as soon as she got the chance. That chance would be when Tim was away on his travels and then out of the blue had come this invitation from Marko to his private party. Brenda felt flattered and she felt on top of the world when she arrived at the club and was escorted through to rooms around at the rear by the doorman, as if she had been nobility, at least. She found about ten people already at the party. They were a mixed bag allright, and she did not like the look of some of them at all. One man, who from his voice she assumed was an American, was a huge brute, whose crew-cut hair and large florid face made look grotesque. He looked about sixty, but very strong. With him was a younger man, about twenty-nine or thirty, a pale-faced specimen of manhood. She hated the way ""pale faced"" eyed her, as if she was there to be bought if he so chose to pay for her. At the bar was a man and woman in their middle forties. They seemed to be husband and wife, and that was how they were introduced to Brenda. She was pleased to see the nice girl who had helped her that night after the film show. Brenda waved across the room to Alice Marlow. With introductions over, the party got down to the serious business of drinking and dancing. Brenda was soon feeling high and very happy, and she tried to keep pace with the glass-lifting of Alice ... but it was a task beyond her. Alice seemed quite sober by comparison, and Brenda saw she was enjoying the way that pale strange young man was kissing her and feeling very boldly up under her dress. By midnight, Brenda was well-past caring how she was going to get back to Reigate in the early hours of the morning. A lot of booze had been going down the hatch, music blared out and everyone was having a ball of a time. That man in his mid-forties, what was his name -Ñ oh, yes, Brenda remembered -Ñ they had been introduced as Mr. and Mrs. Lasson. Well, there was no sign of Mrs. Lasson, but her husband was busy ... very busy ... he was tweaking Brenda's nipples as hard and as fast as he could as he swayed in front of her, and then leaned forward to nuzzle his boozy face against her cheeks, and kiss and murmur to her. Suddenly Marko was in the center of the floor, holding up his arms. ""Quiet!"" he cried. Then he announced that it was time for a little ""specialty"" and would they all take their seats. Brenda stumbled her way to a chair. In the journey she lost Mr. Lasson. Instead, to her dismay, she found she was sitting next to that pale-faced specimen who had been with Alice, and had been introduced to her with that huge gangster-looking man. If there was one man in the party she did not want to be near or have touch her, it was this anemic creep. She found him repulsive, and yet as she tried to get to her feet to find another chair he was grabbing at her waist and pulling her down beside him. She tried to struggle. He showed remarkable strength, and all her efforts did were to help him to finish up on the carpet instead of on the chairs with her. She saw that several others were sprawled out on the thick carpet and so she had to remain there. In the center of the room a single beam light illuminated a space. The rest of the room was in darkness and Brenda was pleased about this as this awful pest was already feeling well up her legs under her dress. Into the spotlight came three figures, two women and one well-built handsome man. Brenda saw the man was wearing skin tight trousers and an open knit shirt. Both garments clung to him to show off his massive build to the best advantage. The women were older than the man. One was a petite well-rounded blonde, the other a brunette and more angular in build. The ""show"" started by the handsome brute showing his admiration for the blonde woman, while the angular brunette was very interested in the man. The trio acted well. The blonde expressed fear at the attentions of the man, the brunette was avid in her caressing of the male prize, but at last gave up her fondling of him to help strip the struggling blonde. The room filled with the sound of the blonde's clothing being unzipped and torn. When she was stripped to her stockings, the fleshy little blonde was held by the other woman while the man went to work on her with his hands and his mouth. The thrilling part of the act was to see how the struggling, protesting blonde gradually surrendered herself to the lascivious thrill that the obscene fingering and kissing of the huge man made her experience. While the blonde lay writhing in complete surrender, the brunette commenced to strip the rampant man. The watching Brenda felt the same thrill when this handsome brute was exposed to the one she had felt at the film show when on the screen she had seen the huge prick of Silas. This horrid pale-skinned man now with her was frigging her lewdly and fiercely as she moaned at the sight of the great erect prick of the 'showman.' The angular woman was getting her own clothes off now, and when she was down to her nylons and girdle she began to use her mouth on the man to get his already horse-like cock even more stiffly erect and throbbing. Brenda was getting the urge to get her hands on a man's prick and balls. Horrid and repulsive as her companion was to her, she could not resist getting her hands to his fly. She was soon eagerly rubbing his prick while he frigged her, and they both reveled in the fierce way that the blonde was getting fucked right there a few feet away from them in the full glare of the spotlight. The naked angular woman had been given a lifelike flesh colored dildo which she used energetically on herself, while her blonde companion was getting the real thing up her twat. Then, when all three had reached and expressed vividly in movement and voice their complete fulfillment, the spotlight went out. The room was in darkness, and Brenda found herself being drawn to her feet and taken across the room. Not until she was in another room and the light was turned on, did she see she was in a bedroom, alone with the pale-faced character. She watched him getting his clothing off -- when he saw she was standing there gaping at him, he almost spat the words at her -- ""Get your clothes off, bitch!"" he snapped angrily, ""unless, that is, you want me to tear them off you piece by piece from that lush body you've got."" Afraid, and also excited, Brenda did as she was told, and was soon in his arms. Nakedly they embraced one another, and she saw that there were several long mirrors in this small room and her companion was lustfully watching their movements in the glass. He seemed to glory in seeing her naked body from different angles ... She was aware of a maddening tingle in her cunt, the unmistakable urge in her belly to be ""filled."" This man she found so repulsive was kissing her shoulders, her neck and her face, his long lean fingers twisted and tweaked at her nipples until she thought he was trying to get them off her tits; and yet despite the pain his fingers caused her, her nipples felt they were reaching out with tentacles, drawing the entire breast up and outwards with them, and making the whole breast feel alive and throbby and tingling with the same lustfulness that she had in her cunt. She found she was stroking this pale-skinned fiend's head with her hands as he bent his face to her breasts and took a nipple into his thin hard lips. He suckled at each breast in turn, his long fingers crooked under her wet snatch ... she knew she was experiencing the oldest and most natural urge known to the female body ... she knew she wanted cock ... she yearned for it ... she had to have it. He brought his face up from her pinky firm nipples, he smiled up into her flushed face. ""How long you been married, honey?"" he asked. ""Marko tells me you're a new girl up here."" It seemed incredible to her that he could speak in so matter- of-fact a tone, to ask such a question at a time like the present. He seemed so much in control of himself, while she was befuddled and eager with aroused lust. She was panting like a long-distance runner as she muttered her reply, ""I've only been up here once before. That was with my husband. We've been married nearly three years."" Pale-face nodded; he seemed pleased with her answers. She looked down at his naked skinny loins, his crimson-headed monstrosity of a cock reared from its nest of black lush-hair ... she knew, however much the man disgusted her, she had to have pleasure that big cock could give her. She resolved however that this would be the last time, the very last time that she would come to the club. She knew what would happen and she had been excited and pleased to accept the invitation, but she had to consider Tim, she had to think of her marriage. She would turn into a cheap cock-loving loose woman if she kept coming up here, and letting strange men screw to her. This would have to be the last time ... the very last time. ""UuuUWURRRGGGHHHHAAAA!!!!!"" The lean man was aiming his over-thick penis into her moist cunthole. She gasped and then groaned although she would have been sent out of her mind if she had been denied this pleasure at the stage her lust had now reached. She had fallen back across the bed, and he was on top of her. She managed to lift her knees to cross her calves over his lean, strangely cold back, and now he was commencing to frig her, using a strange swiveling type of sideways and inwards probing all the time, as if he were alive well up inside her cunt, and was moving all around. She had been ashamed afterwards at her abandonment and pleasure when Silas had taken her body in the darkened film-room, and now she was feeling very much more ashamed at the way in which she was responding to this vile white-skinned man. She felt she wanted him to take out of her cunt the thick, hot prong that he was using so cleverly and bizarrely so deep in her belly. Tim never used this sort of action, his sort of fucking was inwards and back. This lean angular man seemed like a strange, naked white creature clamped to her belly, his stiff gouging into depths where no man had probed with his cock before. Before morning, four of the five men at this select party had availed themselves of the sweet sexual charm of the cunt between Brenda's lovely thighs. It was the first time in her life that she had performed the fuck-act so many times in quick order. Never had she known the experience of being made to come more than once at any one lay, and although each cock only made her have the one peak or orgasm, she nevertheless had the four lovely ""comes"" during the space of a few hours. It was that understanding kindly girl, Alice Marlow, who once again helped her to cleanse her semen-full twat afterwards; and it was the same Alice who accompanied the tired and fully-satiated young Mrs. Brenda Miller back to her suburban home, and made sure she arrived safely. She was too valuable a property for the great Marko to be allowed to go astray on her way home to Reigate, or to turn up in a way that would give rise to comment by the neighbors. Marko Hynes smiled as he listened to Alice. ""So our charming Mrs. Miller does not think she will visit us any more, eh?"" he muttered, after Alice had relayed to him some of the conversation she had had with Brenda on the way home. ""That seems to be the way she wants it, Marko,"" Alice replied. ""She loved the hot cock alright, but she is afraid of her marriage breaking up, afraid her husband will find out she is being made to fuck. She wants to keep herself for him and play the good and loving wife. You know how it is.""\n""I certainly do,"" he muttered. ""I think perhaps the worthy but prudish Mrs. Miller deserves a visit, my dear?"" He went to a cupboard and brought out a roll of film and a small portable projector. ""This only came back a few minutes ago from the developing room, my dear,"" he said, tapping the film roll. ""I'll make a call on the Miller residence tomorrow afternoon, and perhaps we can give Brenda a little preview of our latest in erotic films, eh?"" It was almost four in the afternoon when a startled Brenda Miller allowed Marko and Silas to push her back from her own front door and go into her lounge. She protested and watched as Silas set up the projector on the sideboard, and ran the cord to the wall socket where the television set was connected, Marko was pulling back the curtains meanwhile, and he muttered over his shoulder, ""I heard that you weren't too keen on visiting my club again, my dear. Just see if this little film can help you change your mind."" The room in darkness, the camera was focused on the drawn curtains, which were pale in shade and made a good substitute for a screen. The film began to flicker. It showed the naked grinning white-skinned man sitting on a bed, a shapely woman using her mouth greedily on his long, thick prick ... Brenda wanted to be sick, she wanted to vanish through the floor and never return ... the film showed all too clearly that the woman who was cock- sucking the man so avidly was none other than herself ... When the film had run its course, in silence from the three, it had shown her with various men at that vile party last night, doing all sorts of lewd fucking willingly and with energy. Marko turned off the projector while Silas returned the curtains to the open position. ""Now my dear woman,"" Marko was gripping her arm, ""I think you will visit the club whenever I send for you, unless, of course, you want me to take some choice still from that film and have them sent to your husband, and perhaps one or two to your parents. Do you think your husband would like to get a full-size glossy photograph of his wife with another man's cock stuffed up her cunt to the hilt, and another photo showing her face and the expression she adopted when she enjoyed being frigged? Does your husband like that sort of photography, eh? Does he my dear ... tell me, does he?"" Brenda had been quite unaware of the hidden cameras that had been doing their vile work while she had been screwing with such abandon for the pale-skinned man and then the other three men. Now her obscene acts were on film, her deeds of animal-like frigging were on record, and in the possession of a man she knew would not hesitate to use such power over her. She knew she was trapped. One of the reason why the Gregley Club had been the location for the dinner-dance at which Brenda and Tim Miller first went there, was because the firm's top man, a certain Andrew Dimmock, was not only a regular visitor to the gambling tables but also a very good spender with the girls. In his sixties, he had a wife many years his junior. She was, in fact, his second wife. His first had divorced him for what the divorce court judge had described as the filthiest bedroom habits he had ever heard about between man and wife. A few nights after the dinner-dance, Andrew Dimmock was back in the club not for a dinner or a dance, not to enjoy Marko's girls -- of whom Alice Marlow was his favorite -- but escorting his own wife. She was a pretty woman who was gradually getting accustomed to her husband's bizarre habits and strange way of life. In one of the many small bedrooms at the club, Mrs. Dimmock had got on a bed with Silas. Seated on a chair just a few yards away, her excited and horny husband was watching greedily. He liked the spectacle of seeing his wife being undressed by a man like Silas, he liked the kinky kick he experienced when he saw the large hands of this brute of a man taking the intimate clothing of the woman from her, and holding it to his face in order to inhale obscenely at the perfume from her cunt. Andrew Dimmock had purposely kept his wife starved for cock for the last week so that she would welcome the advances of this big man, even if she was afraid of him and disgusted that her own husband should bring her here for fucking and then sit and watch. Dimmock watched the large mouth of Silas worshipping Mrs. Dimmock's breasts. Few things made any impression on a man such as Silas, even to the way this quite attractive wife was made to degrade herself. But he could not help feeling somewhat antagonistic to the rich old man who was so horny and selfish that he could force his young wife to fuck with another man in front of himself. Listen to the poor bitch, Silas thought to himself. Mrs. Dimmock was only doing and saying what she knew was expected of her. While Silas suckled her tits and fingered her hot wet pussy, she was looking at her perverted husband and saying in a sweetly sickly voice, ""There, honey, do you like seeing your wife enjoy herself fucking with another man?"" Old Dimmock was so excited in his horniness that he almost fell off the chair as he shifted to the very edge of it and leaned close to the bed. ""Does he frig you good, baby?"" he muttered. ""Do you like that strong mouth on your titties, my sweet? Doesn't that horny finger in your cunt make you want to have him do everything to you, my darling wife?"" Gradually Mrs. Dimmock was finding it less necessary to act at all. She WAS being thrilled by Silas ... ""Oh, darling,"" she moaned to her leering old husband. ""He is making my cunt feel wonderful ... wonderful ... I'm so glad you made me come here darling. You are a very good husband bringing me to a man like this."" Dimmock was well pleased with her responses and watched her hug the huge frame of the naked Silas to her own naked body. Dimmock leaned right over them and looked into his wife's face. ""You need a man, don't you darling?"" he muttered down at her. ""You need a man's cock really badly, eh? And I have got this wonderful man for you. I have bought him for you to give you pleasure and to do to your lovely cunt what it needs to be done to make you happy, darling."" The old man patted the huge naked asscheeks of Silas. ""Go on, Mr. Silas,"" he urged. ""I have paid you well, now give my wife the cock she needs. Let me see how well you can take care of her. Like all horny wives, she needs a lot of taking care of, and you are the man to do it. Go on, Mr. Silas ... do it to her ... give my wife the hot fucking she needs."" Her arms went round the broad back of the man on top of her. Silas had to guide his cock into her cunthole, and with her cunt gaping and so wetly ready it was not a hard task. ""Is that good, my love?"" old Dimmock was peering over the naked shoulder of Silas at his wife's upturned face. ""Has he got a good cock ... Is he making you feel really good, my dear?"" Silas began to frig her, making her shake and tremble with the force of his inward lunges and the way he fucked hard at her every time, he sank in to the fullest depth. Even a blind man could tell she was getting all the cock she could take, but old Dimmock was not satisfied. ""You tell me, darling, tell me yourself,"" he kept on at her. ""If he isn't big enough, tell me. Tell me if he isn't strong enough."" The poor woman was almost frantic with her cock-madness now, she was almost squashed out of sight down into the bed as Silas fucked away atop her. From under his bulk she gasped, ""Darling ... ohaa ... darling ... he's wonderful ... a real stallion ... a real man for a stud ... ohaaammm ... I'm nearly ... there ... ohaaa ... daaarling ... make him keep on ... make him keep on ... I'm coming ... I'm there ... ohraauuggggrrreeeegguugggg!!!!"" While his wife moaned in her throes of lust, old Dimmock climbed on the bed behind Silas and directed his prick which he had drawn from his opened fly, down towards the cunthole where the great cock rammed into Mrs. Dimmock. Jerking his cock as hard as he could, the old man managed to come at the same time as Silas. Mrs. Dimmock had the full quantity of hot wet sperm of Silas in her womb while her cuntlips and pubic hairs were drenched with the scum of her own husband. She knew her perverted husband had derived more pleasure from doing this, than when he actually fucked her in the normal way. He loved to see a man like the stallion Silas fucking her, she knew he derived great sensual gratification from seeing her given pleasure with another man's cock in her twat, and if the truth were known she herself enjoyed having a good fuck more with a man like Silas than with her own elderly husband, although Dimmock still had a fair sized dick for his age and knew well enough how to give a woman pleasure using his own cock. While they were having a drink in the bar afterwards, Marko brought up a photograph to show Dimmock. It was a perfectly respectable print, it showed one of the tables that had been occupied at the dinner-dance. It was the table where Mrs. Miller and her husband had enjoyed the meal. Marko nodded at the photo of Brenda Miller. ""Nice looking piece of ass that one,"" he murmured to old Dimmock, who nodded in absolute agreement. ""Do you fancy her?"" Marko went on. Dimmock's jaw dropped. He had for some time admired that pretty wife of young Miller. Now here was Marko making the most attractive suggestion he had heard for a long time. The price was quickly settled. Mrs. Brenda Miller was on the cunt market. The way it was put to Brenda she knew there could be no escape. She had to ""go with"" old Dimmock, whom she had met several times when she had been with her husband and whom she had known, with her own womanly instinct, had desired to hump her, but the possibility that he would ever get his desires fulfilled had then seemed remote if not utterly impossible. Now the impossibility was to become real. An evening was chosen when Tim would be away on the firm's business. She was taken to the Gregley Club by taxi, and found old Dimmock waiting there for her. They had a few drinks together, and when, after a couple of attempts at dancing, he suggested they make their way to a room Marko had reserved for them, she knew the time had come when she was willingly and knowingly to give herself to a man she knew had paid for her cunt. To make matters even more degrading, the man in question was her husband's boss. Once in the privacy of the small bedroom, old Dimmock took her in his arms and his lips came wetly down on hers. She was surprised at the sensual feeling she got. It was by far the oldest man who had ever kissed her, and the first time she had ever been 'bought.' She felt the swelling of his dick at his loins and the involuntary jerks against her that rammed the erecting prick into the softness of her belly. Even through their clothing his cock felt quite big, she began to get the well-known tingles in her breasts and loins. She slid her hand down the front of their bodies and boldly clasped his pecker through his trousers. Yes, he was large, he was a well-preserved old gentleman allright, certainly where it counted. ""I hear you fuck with Silas,"" he mumbled to her. ""I let my wife go with him, too. I think a good strong bull-prick of a man like that does a woman good. I'm afraid you won't find me as satisfying as him,"" he added with a smile, ""but afterwards I want you to be truthful and tell me how I compare with him."" There was a wicked gleam in his old eyes as he went on. ""And I want you to tell me how I compare with your husband, Mrs. Miller. I have him calling at my office in the morning for a long sales discussion, and it will be invigorating to be talking to him and knowing that I fucked his pretty wife last night, won't it? And better still if I know how his wife rates my cock and his."" Brenda was trembling, partly with disgust at this line of conversation and also with the eager anticipation of the pleasure she was going to get. The old man watching her, she reached behind her back and undid her zipper. He moved to help her get her frock up over her head, and then stepped back to get the full beauty of her breasts as she unhooked the bra, and shrugged the slim shoulder harness down so that the cups fell away from her milky white breasts. The thought that she would soon be writhing in passion under this man's cock, this elderly employer of her husband's talents, filled her with an excited lust. This was being naughty with a vengeance. She found herself wishing she could be an unseen party in the office the next morning when Tim and this man had their discussion. It would be so bizarrely thrilling to know both men had enjoyed her cunt-pleasures. What on earth would Tim say and think if he knew the old man, his own boss, had had his cock up Brenda's twat the previous night? Old Dimmock dropped to his knees in front of her, and his cracked hands gripped the top of her panties and dragged them down a few inches. She held her breath as he leaned forward and implanted a hot kiss on the warm belly flesh that her panties had been covering. He seemed to change his mind, stood up again and with a sharp, ""Take them down, honey,"" he started to take off his own clothes. Brenda soon had her panties slide down to her ankles and was stepping out of them. She climbed on to the bed and lay on her back to await him as he at last got rid of all his clothing. She saw his dong was thick and erect and quite long. His pecker was not as large as Silas', but he was every bit as much a man as her husband, and the sight of that throbbing hard length of male prick made her anxious and impatient. ""Come on ... come on darling,"" she heard herself mumbling, almost against her will. ""Come and do it to me. I feel just in the mood now."" He was on the bed with her, his face down to her titties, her nipples being tweaked by his old fingers, and guided to his lips. She spread her legs, her cunt muscles were working, but they had nothing to work on, no stiff dick to lap onto ... she began to realize her real need for a man ... She was now inwardly glad to have this chance to get more sexual pleasure and relaxation. What a change had come over her, she pondered, to be so urgently seeking release, and from a stranger at that. Before that dinner- dance at the club, anyone who had suggested to her she would ever be lying wanting another man to put in his cock up her cunt, she would have thought not only dirty-minded but insane ... and yet here she was, horny and anxious for this old man, her husband's boss, to fuck her. Eagerly Dimmock gripped her twin asscheeks in his fists and held her while he twisted his body round. She had hold of his throbbing dick and guided the long thick cock to her warm wet cunt as he lowered himself to her. She gasped as he slowly entered her, she humped and ground up at him until his hard stomach was compressed slowly and closely against her soft heaving belly, and she raised her legs to lock them around his back. She was a woman in need of a man ... it did not matter who the man was ... she was getting the stiff dick she craved. Dimmock gripped her shoulders, and hammered away for dear life at her gripping cunt ... at last he was screwing the desirable Mrs. Miller ... at last he was sharing her luscious sexy cunt-hole with that good-looking husband of hers. He was intent on showing her that if he could not match the virility of an exceptional man like stallion Silas, he could at least out-fuck her husband. Old Dimmock was capable of showing more control and restrain than Tim Miller. For the first time in her life, Brenda came twice with the same rigid cock in her. She thought for one wonderful moment he was going to fetch her to the hump-peak three times, but he was unable to perform that feat and was pumping his scum into her when she was midway up the slope from her second come to her third. Afterwards she admitted quite truthfully to a happy Andrew Dimmock that she had enjoyed it with him as much, if not more, than when her husband did it to her. Dimmock smiled at her. She was going to be a real asset to Marko if she enjoyed fucking this much with his elderly clients. He wondered which lucky client would be the first to use her lovely asshole, which man would be content to let her use her mouth on him without her body? Which man, he reflected, would be the first to get her to use the electric vibrator on him? Which of Marko's many clients would be the first to get her to wear a rubber dildo and bugger him? Which man would be the first to watch her ""perform"" with another woman? Oh, yes, there were plenty of first-timers to be enjoyed by and with this attractive young wife now that she was in the clutches of Marko. As far as Andrew Dimmock was concerned, it had been money very well spent to be allowed the pleasure of screwing this attractive wife of one of his young salesmen. He wondered how long it would be before Tim Miller discovered his attractive consort was being whored. He would make a good virile stud for Mrs. Dimmock now his employer came to think of it. The old man chuckled to himself. Marko had achieved so much already, maybe a word in his ear and the necessary hump-arrangements might be made."
153,Alien Foursome,['tant'],"She lay back on the silk sheets, her sex wet the flowing juices of a nearby electrical cable. ""So! You want to PLOOG me baby!!!!"" you screamed as you ravished my gaping cephalopodal love-sphincter with the GerbilMaster. The toys FIRST!!!! You caressed them slowly and painfully greasing the dildo for the inevitable Channel swim. ""Stop!"" I bellowed non-orgasmically, not having attained the necessary level of hormones to be aroused by mere human beings. Call me sick, but I love the feel of moist grass on top of my face while it enjoys the nourishment of my decaying lips. ""Why do condoms come in threes, but rubber pantyhose come in on the asteroid so late? And why hasn't anyone taken your cherry yet?"", you wheezed, cruel yet corny. With that umbrella, I could've poked you just the way you poked her slender wound, you deserve it! It was time to make you into a mature little slave. Whips, tripods, every utensil of the trade perverted my raging desire to love you. Then, it happened. ""Yes! Yes!""\n""Stop! You can't!""\n""Yes, TAKE ME HERE IF YOU'RE HALF THE PERSON I WANT YOU TO BE!"" It was electric. ""But what about the wire over there?""\n""It hurts SO GOOD!"" We moved over onto the floor. The pod bay smelled like fruit, oddly enough; however, Chris didn't mind. I manoovered my tentacles between her steaming, inviting crevice. She squealed and squeezed my tendril into her mouth. You masterbated my organ to conclusion. She fondled your balls and inserted her clitoris within your navel. Sighing and gasping, frenzy thrashing my legs, Roger David Carasso watching through binocs, walked toward me holding a large sack of wet, cut up donkey livers and a condom! ""Help me, oh you stud, you black-windowless-van-driving stud, silly boy! Cut out this nonsense. Unleash your throbbing-14-inch-loverod!"" Peeling a banana, and placing it between my teeth, I lost my erection and then beat you with the banana peel, while fondling myself. The flowing juices covered his left buttcheek, and the effervescent smell pervaded the whole damn dam, and my left thigh ran for pubic orifice. LAY IT ON fuck me now YES yes YES!!!! Lick my futon NOW roger NOW in the zendo! Her juicy bung hole glistening with hair-styling gel and dipped his prodder into her quivering bowl of Jell-O. ""I'm a Republican!""\n""I've always loved republicans""\n""Register my vote!!!""\n""Register THIS, you slick-juice-covered barely-nubile fuck-thing REPUBLICAN PARTY ANIMAL!!!""\n""The animals will run in fear from us!"" Oomph! UNNNGGHH!! ""I came,"" Roger said, ""uh, sorry about spilling the dog droppings in your collection of severed penises. But that's just dandy."" She invited me with her glistening unsatisfied cuntlips to watch ""America's Most Fuckable"" and disgusting semi-pervert bestialists invaded our dreams."
154,Alison Baker's Defilement,"['wife', 'intr', 'nc', 'lez']","Alison removed the pins from her hair and shook her head a couple of times before picking up a brush and stroking it through her golden mane to remove any tangles. She was standing in front of the bathroom mirror in the nude. Since she was about six-foot tall in her bare feet, her brown pubic bush was visible in the mirror.\n\nAlison had always been self-conscious of her body, so she laid the brush down and went into the bedroom to get dressed as soon as she was sure that her hair was laying properly. If a stranger had been able to see into the Baker apartment, they would have appreciated the brunette's beautiful long legs and shapely bottom. Her body was a sex machine that she had never allowed to be used to its full potential. She did not know it, but that was a situation that was about to change.\n\nAlison opened a dresser drawer and selected her lingerie. Plain white silk panties, matching brassiere and a pair of black pantyhose. She slipped the silk garments on with practiced ease. A tastefully stylish black dress and matching low heel shoes completed her ensemble. Being slightly taller than her husband, she rarely wore high heel shoes. She applied a little eye makeup, put on a light coating of lip-gloss, hooked a gold chain with her St. Christopher pendant around her neck and threaded a pair of gold earrings through her earlobes to match her wedding rings. Alison picked up her purse, turned out the light in the bedroom and went down the stairs to the living room.\n\nShe made a last minute visual check of everything in the living room just to make sure that everything was in its proper place, before she turned out that light, went out the front door and locked it. Alison pulled her blue convertible out onto the parkway to drive to the airport. Since her husband was out of town, she had invited Clare Collins to visit her from Los Angeles. Clare and Nick did not get along very well, so this was a great opportunity for the two friends to get together since Nick would not be there. The problem was that Clare's flight did not arrive until after midnight. At least it was Friday night and Clare would not have to return to California until the next weekend. This weekend would be like old times for the two friends.\n\nWhen Alison arrived at the airport, she found out that the flight had been delayed and she had to kill almost an hour and a half. Though Alison rarely drank, there was a seedy looking man that was following her around and giving her the eye, she went into the first open doorway, which was airport lounge. The bartender asked her, ""What is your pleasure?"" She started to tell him that she didn't want anything to drink, but decided that she would try a margarita. She sipped on the delicious drink as she thought about the friendship that she and Clare had shared, until twenty minutes later when her glass was empty. Alison was thinking of leaving the lounge. The television monitor with the schedules of arrivals and departures showed that she still had almost an hour to kill. That, plus the fact that the weird little man that had been following her, was still standing around outside the bar, caused her to stay and order another margarita when the bartender asked if she wanted a refill.\n\nAlison realized that she should not have had the second margarita as she walked toward the gate where Clare was to disembark from her plane. Alison was just a little tipsy. Clare was one of the last to come out the gate. She was dressed in a red mini dress that emphasized her slim and attractive figure. She wore dark stockings and high heel shoes, as well. The tall thin blonde was still just as beautiful as when she was a teenager. Clare had sampled several of the airline's daiquiris on the flight. She was feeling the effect of her mixed drinks even more than Alison did. They hugged and kissed each other on the cheek. Twenty minutes later, they had Clare's baggage and were leaving the airport. Perhaps, if Alison had been paying better attention to the roadway, instead of trying to listen so intently to Clare's stories, she would have seen the piece of jagged metal laying in the road before it was to late.\n\nAlison's car lurched and the engine stopped almost immediately. The metal in the road had ripped open the oil pain on the blue convertible. Alison barely managed to get the car onto the side of the road before it came rolling to a halt. She switched off the ignition as she and Clare looked at each other. Of all the places for the car to break down, it had to be when the expressway passed through the worst part of town. Alison timidly got out of the car to take a quick look at the oil spill that marked the path that the car had traveled since it had hit the jagged metal bar. She got back in the car and locked the doors.\n\nAlison looked at Clare, smiled and said, ""Don't worry, Nick gave me a cellular phone for just such emergencies."" She pulled her phone from her purse and tried to turn it on. Her smile disappeared. ""Of all the times to have a dead battery!"" She cried as she shoved the phone back into her purse. Clare had left her phone back in Los Angeles. Now, she wished that she had brought it with her.\n\nA bus pulled over just a hundred feet or so ahead of them. A man in a gray uniform shirt and pants came back to their car. He was white, in his forties, had black hair and a friendly smile. Alison rolled down her window a couple of inches as he came around to the driver's side of her car. ""Good evening, Ladies. I saw the oil in the road and noticed that you were out here alone. It's after two o'clock in the morning and you are not safe in this area. May I offer the two of you a lift?"" Alison was reluctant to leave the safety of her car until he told her, ""You realize that a convertible has a tent for a roof. It anyone wants inside, all they have to do is cut a hole in the top with a knife."" Alison and Clare looked at each other for a few seconds before they both decided to take the nice man's offer.\n\nAlison got her purse and locked the doors of her car. They would call a tow truck as soon as they reached a telephone. The man, who introduced himself as Smithy, carried Clare's bags as they walked toward the bus. Just as they were about to board the bus, Alison noticed that it had the name of a professional basketball team painted on the side. She didn't think much about what the name indicated until she had boarded the bus and saw who the other occupants were. The bus was full of very famous basketball athletes. And, they were all black.\n\nAlison felt very uncomfortable. She would have turned around and left the bus if it weren't for the fact that she was worried that two women, alone on the expressway, at this time of night, may as well have a target painted on them. ""Besides,"" she assured herself, ""she and Clare could depend on Smithy for protection."" Two of the players moved over to leave one seat next to each empty. Clare sat down next to one of the tall basketball players and smiled prettily at him. Alison meekly sat next to the other player. Smithy sat down in the driver's seat, closed the bus's door, turned off the interior lights, put the bus in gear and pulled back out onto the nearly deserted expressway.\n\nAlison could see that Clare had already started a conversation with her seatmate. Alison glanced sideways at the very tall black man that had shared his seat with her. In the darkened interior of the bus, details were hard to make out, but she could tell that he was rather handsome. Alison had always been taller than the average person. She was even taller than her own husband was. Sitting beside the basketball famous ball player made her feel small. She was already at a disadvantage because of having the two drinks earlier and her auto breaking down. Now, she felt a little physical intimidation because of the tall black man's sheer size. Alison almost jumped when the man beside her placed his large black hand on her thigh. She looked directly at him for the first time. ""How dare he!"" She thought to herself as she reached down and pushed his very large hand from her leg. She looked around to see if there was another seat that she could move to. \n\nUnfortunately, all the other seats appeared to be used by the sleeping players as they stretched out on them. Alison did not want to ask to be let off the bus. The area that the bus was traveling through still was not safe for two women to be stranded in at this time of night.\n\nAlison looked over at Clare. Perhaps she could come up with a solution to their problem? What she saw shocked her. It was hard to make out the details, but it appeared that Clare and the much taller black basketball player beside her were engaged in an intimate whispered conversation. Alison could not hear them, but could tell that Clare was enjoying herself from the soft sounds of laughter that her blonde friend made as the black man whispered in her ear. The black hand's movement on Clare's thigh caught Alison's eye. Alison's heart almost stopped beating for a moment when she saw the man beside Clare lean down to kiss her blonde friend with his large soft lips.\n\nAlison had not been raised to be racially prejudiced, but seeing her best friend willingly returning the kiss of a tall black man that was a virtual stranger to her, caused her heart to beat a little faster. The streetlights along the expressway illuminated the movements of the stranger's large black hand as it moved up and down the thin blonde's thigh. Alison could not believe her eyes as she saw Clare parting her thighs to let the roving hand have access to her feminine treasures. Hearing Clare moaning was a good indication of where the hand had went after it had disappeared under her skirt.\n\nAlison pressed her thighs together in an effort to suppress the tingling sensations that were emanating from her stiffening clitoris. She had always been embarrassed when her body reacted to sexual situations. Alison had always tried to maintain control and was not comfortable with her body's reactions to sensual stimuli. When she felt the return of the large hand on her own thigh, Alison wanted to remove it again, but sat motionless. It felt as if she didn't have the strength to lift her arms or legs as her hormonal levels reacted to the image of Clare eagerly kissing the tall black man across the aisle and the hand that was now massaging her own nylon covered thigh. She could not even make herself turn away from the scene that was taking place only a few feet from where she sat.\n\nClare had spread her legs even more for the long thin questing fingers. Clare was not wearing pantyhose. She had told Alison that most men did not find pantyhose to be sexy. Clare was wearing black stockings and a garter belt. Her light skin made quite a contrast to the black nylon of her hose and the large black hand that had moved between her legs and was massaging her vagina through her red panties. Alison watched as the basketball player's other hand slowly unzipped the back of the pretty blonde's red dress. The back strap of a red brassiere could be seen as the dress parted. Clare didn't seem to mind the fact that a large black man was undressing her on a crowded bus as the dress slipped forward on her shoulders. Clare had broken away from the kiss.\n\nAlison hoped that she would call a halt to what the ball player was doing to her so that they could stop the bus and get off, but, instead, Clare laid her head against the headrest and closed her eyes. Her seatmate wasted little in unhooking Clare's red brassiere. Alison had not seen Clare's breasts since high school gym class. Although relatively small, at least compared to Alison's D cup breasts, they stood almost straight out and had long thick nipples. Clare made a gasping sound as the man's thick lips encircled a nipple and began sucking on it.\n\nAlthough Alison had been motionless as she had watched her friend being seduced by the tall black basketball player, her seat companion had been busy. Alison had held her legs together very tightly as he had moved his catcher's mitt sized hand up and down her quivering thigh. Alison tried to ignore the hand and the sensations that were rippling through her beautiful body in the hopes that they would all go away. The hand moved up and down her leg, moving farther north each time, until it was almost completely under the hem of her designer black dress. Alison's clitoris was now tingling far too much to ignore. She shifted in her seat, in a half-hearted effort to move away from the exploring black hand, only to find that she had actually opened herself up to him even more.\n\nAcross the aisle, Alison could see that the man had shifted his big lips to Clare's other breast. The nipples, that had just been in his mouth, shone wetly in the dim light and was swollen to over twice its original size. One of the black man's hands was almost buried under the red dress that was draped across the writhing blonde's lap. Her red brassiere lay in the aisle on the floor, forgotten.\n\nAlison's attention was brought back to her own body as she felt the hand under her dress reach the top of her leg. A finger was rubbing the crotch of her pantyhose as the hand rested on her upper thigh. Alison tried to clamp her thighs together to prevent such intimate contact, but only succeeded in trapping the finger against her sensitive mound. He immediately began to wiggle his finger against the moistening crotch of her panties and pantyhose. She experienced what felt to be a maddening itch that she knew could only be scratched by a man. And, the only man currently available was not her husband. Instead, it was a seven-foot tall black man with skin so dark; she could barely make out his facial features on the dimly lit bus.\n\nClare's cry of delight caused Alison to turn her head toward the couple across the way. The tall black basketball player next to Clare had stood up and his elastic waistband jogging pants was down around his ankles. Standing out in front of him was what appeared to be the radiator hose from her car. It was at least ten inches long and more than two inches thick. Clare's eyes were shining in the dark as she took hold of the awesome black pole with both hands and stroked up and down a few times. ""It's magnificent!"" She whispered just before she leaned forward and took the head into her wide-open mouth.\n\nThe man next to Alison had managed to turn his hand to cover her mound and was now vigorously massaging her sensitive clitoris. Alison pushed back into the seatback as waves of miniature orgasms passed through her body. She was unable to protest as a dark face descended onto hers and thick lips muffled her moans. Her hands tried to push the molesting hand from between her legs, but were ineffectual. The longest tongue Alison had ever encountered snaked into her mouth and probed every recess of her oral cavity. She hardly even noticed as his other hand massaged her D cup breasts. Soon, the sensations were so over powering, Alison reluctantly surrendered to them.\n\nAt first, Alison had simply sat there, with her arms at her sides, as the back of her dress was unzipped and pulled down in front. When her white silk brassiere was unhooked and removed, letting her large sensitive breasts bobble in the cool air. A pair of thick suctioning lips was attached to her sensitive nipples; she began a series of climaxes. She was barely aware of when he had pulled the hem of her dress up and slipped his hand down the front of her pantyhose and panties. She was very aware of when his fingers began direct manipulation of her clitoris and began sinking so very deep into her moist slit.\n\nIf poor Alison had not had those two margaritas to drink, she might not have ended up in this situation. Just having watched the road more closely, would have prevented this from happening. She lay back against the seat with her eyes looking down at the face of the very tall black man that was sucking her nipples and driving her into a state of uncontrollable sexual heat. A cry from across the aisle caused Alison to look. Clare, now dressed in only her garter belt and nylon stockings, was straddling the basketball player's huge cock as he sat in his seat. Almost half of the black pole had disappeared inside of her friend's belly. Alison could not believe such a huge tool could possibly fit inside of Clare's little vagina. Large black hands gripped the pretty blonde's narrow waist and pulled her all the way down on the huge ebony shaft. Clare wiggled about like a bug stuck on a pin as she came.\n\nThe athlete working on Alison pulled her pantyhose and panties down and off in one smooth motion. She was left sitting with her smooth bottom on the rough fabric of the bus seat and her expensive designer black dress wrapped around her waist. She wanted to resist as her legs were pushed open, but the seven-foot basketball player was too strong for her to stop now. He knelt on the floor in front of her and buried his head between her legs.\n\nShe noticed that his long thick tongue was the size of an ex- boyfriend's cock as it penetrated her wet slit. Try as she might to end the sequence of events, Alison was powerless to stop them. When the thick lips wrapped around her clitoris, she lost any interest in halting the sexual sensations she was now feeling as wave after wave of climaxes passed through her.\n\nAlison was brought to several major orgasms before the seven-foot giant rose up, slipped down his jogging pants and unleashed his gigantic black cock. At first, Alison thought that he held a section of fire hose in his hands. Then, she realized that the massive piece of dark meat was for real. Never in her relatively short life had she even imagined that a penis could become so huge. It was even bigger than the one that must, even now, be tearing up the insides of her best friend. Alison sat, as if hypnotized, as the basketball player that still wore her juices smeared across his face, gripped the under side of her knees, raised them into the air, and guided the uncircumcised end of his huge black dong to the entrance to her femininity.\n\nShe wanted to stop him. She wanted to get up and run. She wanted him to stop because she wasn't on the pill. Alison had developed a reaction to the side effects of birth control pills and had stopped taking them. She had, from that time onward, insisted that Nick always wear a rubber. Now, as she felt the baseball bat sized cock head nuzzling around in her dripping vagina, she couldn't find her voice to tell the black man not to have sex with her without using a rubber.\n\nAlison felt a pain in her stretching vagina as the seven-foot black began to lean into her, causing her vagina to expand as the huge round cock head was forced into her under sized vagina. Alison was only able to moan as she felt it slip inside and stretch her opening more than it had ever been stretched before. He realized that she was nearly a virgin. Actually, she was a virgin in the upper recesses of her vagina. He was about to plum those virgin depths with his foot long cock.\n\nBy this time, Clare had cum several times and her black stud had filled her stretched out pussy with sperm. She was on the pill, so, had nothing to worry about, as far as becoming pregnant. She once again was sucking on the black cock as she watched Alison out of the corner of her eye. She was amazed at the way her brunette friend was reacting to the advances of the tall black man. Alison had always been so aloof. She didn't think Alison had ever lost control before. And now, the biggest and blackest cock that Clare had ever seen was screwing her married friend. And, Clare had seen many black cocks. Since she had lived in California, she had several black boyfriends. She loved the contrast of their black skin next to her white, naturally blonde skin. She especially loved it when they were as well endowed as these two were.\n\nAlison's universe was centered on her vagina and the telephone pole sized cock that was beginning to stroke in and out of it. She would have had the will power to force her husband to don a prophylactic before he could enter her. But, with this tall aggressive black man, she lay back meekly as his hard black penis was shoved up into her belly without a rubber. Alison lay back on the bus seat as the massive tool forced its way passed the point in her vagina that had been reached by her husband and the couple of white boys she had sex with before she had gotten married. She looked up into the black man's face as he sank his cock into the tight white pussy that was stretched around his black cock.\n\nThe black dick would penetrate an extra inch, only to recede an inch or two. Alison could feel her internal organs being pushed out of the way as her belly was filled full of more meat than she had ever thought possible. She was whimpering as the last inch was driven deep into her tummy. She came as soon as she felt the extra course black pubic hair touch her swollen clit. He just knelt there, on his knees, as the sexy white woman shook and wiggled on his buried cock, with a big smile on his face. What made it even more exciting for him was the gleam on the wedding ring set on the ring finger of the beautiful brunette's left hand. He was getting some white man's wife's pussy and he was reaching places in her cunt that he just knew that her husband never would. His balls began to thump up and down as he thought that he might be making her pregnant with his baby. His cum spewed out of his swollen cock in spurt after spurt until he had more than filled the pretty housewife's belly w is potent sperm.\n\nClare had seen that Alison was practically having convulsions as she orgasmed around the cuming black cock buried in her over stretched vagina. Clare had never liked Nick and found the thought of Alison letting other men fuck her to be sexually stimulating. The big black cock in her mouth had reached full height again. Clare climbed up and sat on it once more, letting herself slide down the wet shiny black shaft until her belly was once again full. She remembered that Alison couldn't take birth control pills, which meant that, in nine months, Alison might present Nick with a surprise. Clare found the thoughts to be so exciting that she began to have a long series of orgasms as she bounced up and down.\n\nThe bus had let Alison and Clare off at a taxi stand. They had re-arranged their clothing and went to the bus restroom to freshen up a little.\n\nEach of them had swollen vaginas that still dribbled cum into the crotch of their panties as they stepped down from the bus's steps. Smithy had grinned as he said, ""You ladies be sure and cum again sometime."" He laughed as he closed the door of the bus and drove away. The taxi driver had loaded Clare's bags into the trunk as Alison gently sat down on the back seat of the cab. Clare was accustomed to large black cocks and was not as sore as her married, but innocent friend. She grinned as she thought of making Nick a cuckold. While she was here this week, she decided to make it her goal to see how many different cocks she could arrange to screw Alison. After all, Clare loved screwing as much as any man, and did not see any reason for Alison to go through life feeling differently.\n\nJust before they reached Nick and Alison's apartment, Alison began to cry. Clare fished a napkin from her purse and passed it to her friend. Clare felt sorry for her friend, but knew that Alison would get over such feelings by the third or fourth affair that she had.\n\nGraham had received a phone call and had left the proceedings to return to New York City. He had managed to orchestrate a maneuver that would keep Nick Baker in the state capitol for almost a week. Graham did not have a strong legal case, but he was crafty and conniving. If he could not win a case by ordinary means, he was not dumb enough to let a little thing such as Ethics get in the way. He had assigned his detectives to follow the major players on the opposite side of this case in hopes that he could find something to blackmail them with. Tonight, he may have hit pay dirt.\n\nGraham had Jones, a weasel looking little man following Alison Baker for the last three days. He really had not expected anything to come of the investigation since he and Alison had dated a few times before she had married the smug, Mr. Thinks He Knows It All, Nick Baker, and knew she was to shy to give him an ammunition.\n\nJones had excitedly told him the story of Alison's car breaking down on the expressway, how a bus full of black basketball team members picked her and some blonde bimbo up. What was surprising was that, a little over an hour later, the two women were let out at a taxi stand with their dresses wrinkled and their hair in tangles! Jones swore that they had been fucked!\n\nJones had taken both still pictures and videotape of the two women. Unfortunately, the pictures would not be incriminating enough to use for blackmail. Graham was driving well above the speed limit as he hurried toward New York City and Alison's apartment. If there were any truth to Jones's allegations, he had a better chance of finding evidence if he arrived before the sluts had time to wash the cum from their panties.\n\nClare knew what would make Alison feel better. She poured two glasses of Chardonnay, a white wine, went to the master bath, turned on the tab to send hot water cascading into the tub, poured some bubble bath and oils into the swirling water and went into the bedroom to help the crying woman out of her sperm soaked clothing. The insides of Clare's thighs were slick with the semen that had leaked from her saturated panties to the tops of her thigh high stockings. She loved the feeling of being a sperm soaked slut. She wanted her friend to loosen up and also enjoy the pleasures that life had to offer. Being in Los Angeles had helped her. Clare had always been wild, but Alison did not even suspect some of the things that she had done since moving to California. \n\nOn the weekends, Clare was making X-rated porno tapes. She was still just locally known, but was planning on becoming nationally known soon. She had specialized in interracial porn. The bigger and blacker the cocks in her mov the more videotapes the buyers wanted.\n\nAlison meekly followed her fair-haired friend to the bathroom and let her peel the clothing from her sore body. The warm water felt soothing to her abused body as she slowly settled into the bath. Clare handed her one of the glasses of wine, picked up the other and made a toast, ""Here's to the female orgasm!"" Alison automatically sipped the cool liquid as Clare drank her wine. \n\nAlison's mind was in turmoil. She felt incredibly guilty because she had, for the first time, cheated on her husband. As far as she knew, Nick had never strayed. Alison felt like a cheap slut as a tear rolled down her pretty face.\n\nThe warm bath and the glasses of wine helped Alison forget, just a little, what had happened tonight. She was high and did not protest when Clare peeled her own clothing off and joined Alison in the large tub. Alison was so drunk that she openly stared at Clare's thin blonde body as she settled down in the tub with her.\n\nAlison knew it was wrong for her nipples to harden as her friend's body wetly slid against her own. Alison was on her fourth glass of wine and was too far-gone to protest as a pair of arms encircled her nude body and drew her body against Clare's. ""Poor Alison. You have had such a trying night. I'll help you forget what has happened. We don't need those nasty men to make us feel good. Let me show you."" With those words, Clare brought her lips gently to Alison's soft warm mouth. After all that had happened, and the wine, Alison was too slow to react and protest. Besides, the kiss was soft and gentle, as only another woman would be able to kiss.\n\n""Clare was her best friend and would never do anything to harm her,"" she thought as she lay passively in the horny blonde's arms. They shared slow wet passionate kisses for the next fifteen minutes.\n\nAlison was actually disappointed when Clare had stopped kissing her and had risen from the cooling bath water. She watched as Clare sensuously dried her own body, then helped her out and dried hers. Alison was passive as she was led to her and her husband's marriage bed. The patchwork quilt, that Alison had been so proud of, was pulled from the king size bed and dropped on the floor. \n\nClare had her inebriated and confused friend lie on the bed. For years, Clare had wanted the tall well-endowed brunette in this position. Occasionally, Clare would masturbate as she thought of what she would love to do to her innocent minded friend. Now, she had Alison right where she wanted her.\n\nAlison lay her head on the pillow with her hair spread out around her head like an angel's wings. Her nipples and inner labia were red and swollen from the treatment that the tall black basketball player had given them earlier in the night. In her mind, there were warnings about what she knew that Clare was going to do to her. Her mental turmoil over having cheated on her husband for the first time, and the effects of the Chardonnay wine, blocked her ability to resist the emotions that made her want to have Clare hug and kiss her some more. Clare wasted little time in doing so.\n\nClare lay on top of Alison. Her thigh moved between Alison's, causing her thigh to rub against the brunette's swollen and hypersensitive vagina. The blonde rubbed her swollen mound against her friend's thigh even as her lips met Alison's. The kiss lasted for several minutes before Clare inserted her tongue into Alison's partly open mouth. After the events on the bus, and the sexually charged state of each of their bodies, Alison found little trouble being able to climax as the two women embraced and massaged each other's vaginas with their thighs.\n\nClare moved down and sucked Alison's redden nipples. She delighted in the expressions on her friend's face as she slipped her hand down Alison's smooth tummy to play with the moistening hair fringed slit. Alison was not able to exercise any control over her sexually excited body. Tonight, for virtually the first time in her life, she had completely lost control over her libido. When Clare's middle finger began to tease her erect clitoris, she built up to a powerful climax. By the time Alison had become aware of what was happening again, Clare had slid down and had parted her friend's vagina lips and was wrapping her lips around the swollen clit. Alison bucked and wiggled about on the bed as she was forced to endure one massive orgasm after the other. Twenty-seven minutes, and a countless number or orgasms later, Alison's sweat soaked body lost consciousness.\n\n*\n\nAlison awoke slowly. She had a slight hangover. She opened her eyes to see Clare lying in bed next to her. A sheet covered them, but underneath the sheet, she knew that they were nude. Then, memories of the previous night came flooding back through her mind. She sat up quickly as the shock of what she had done sank into her mind. The sudden movement did not help her hangover- fogged brain. Alison looked down at where the sheet had fallen away from her large breasts. Her nipples were swollen and red in color. They were also extra sensitive.\n\nAlison looked over at Clare and saw that her eyes were open. Alison asked, ""Did everything that I remember actually happen last night?"" Clare asked her what she remembered. Alison named off the items on her mental list. Clare nodded her pretty head for each item. Alison blushed as she mentioned the things that she and Clare had done in bed. Clare only smiled at her friend.\n\nAlison had to pee. She got out of bed and almost ran to the bathroom. She sat down on the commode and let her water drain from her body. After she had finished, she automatically reached for some toilet tissue to dry herself. As she patted herself, she made a startling discovery; her pubic hair was gone. She cried out, ""No!"" As she jumped up and ran to the mirrors. She could see the reflection of her almost flat belly in the mirror. The gentle curve under her tummy was completely bald. It was not trimmed. It was bald! Her puffy vagina lips and the swollen inner labia, which were hanging out since last night, could be seen in the mirror.\n\nAlison grabbed the edge of the bathroom sink to steady herself, as the room seemed to go around in a circle for a moment. ""Doesn't it look beautiful?"" Clare, also naked, spoke from the doorway.\n\n""What have you done to me? How will I explain this to Nick when he gets home?"" Alison asked as she looked at her reflection.\n\n""Just tell him that you did it to wear bathing suits. Hell, men hardly ever notice anything anyway. Nick is no different. In fact, most men get turned on by bald beavers."" Clare moved up behind Alison and wrapped her arms around her nude friend. Alison felt Clare's bare breasts and pubic hair covered mound pressing against her back. ""I shaved you last night after you had passed out. From now on, when some one eats your delicious slit, they won't get pubic hair stuck between their teeth. If you want to, I'll let you shave me.""\n\nAlison watched in the mirror as Clare's hands moved up to caress her D cup breasts. By the time Alison's hand had moved up to push her friend's hands away, Clare's fingers were gently pinching her enlarged nipples. Instead of being able to push the questing fingers away, Alison's hands were only able to cover them as she felt the erotic sensations emanating from her breasts. One of Clare's hands moved down her smooth belly and caressed her hairless vagina lips. Alison was amazed at the intensity of the sensations that resulted from having her bald pussy played with by another woman. She found that she had no will power to say no when Clare led her back to bed.\n\nClare positioned the brunette in the middle of the rumpled bed before she went down on her again. Alison was responding to her friend's tongue and lips by cuming several times. When Clare turned around to settle her own pussy down onto Alison's face, Alison was so sexually excited, she did to Clare's clit and vagina, exactly what Clare had done to hers. Finally, after all these years, Clare had gotten Alison right where she had always wanted her. Clare reached several large orgasms as she rocked her cunt back and forth on Alison's pretty face.\n\nThe two women lay together in the bed with their arms around each other. Alison's mind was in a state of confusion. The last twelve hours were the most debasing of her life. They were also the most erotic and sexually satisfying. She had found that by finally letting go with her sexuality that she had mind-blowing orgasms. She looked into Clare's face to find her blonde lover smiling at her just before they kissed. The doorbell interrupted them.\n\nBoth women got out of bed and put on robes. They went downstairs to see who was bothering them. It was after noon on Saturday and Alison was not expecting visitors and Nick had left a message that he would not be back for several days. Alison looked out the peephole and saw that it was Graham Gray. She had dated him before she and Nick were married. She had expected him to be at the Capitol with Nick while they were arguing their cases and giving depositions. She wondered what he was doing here as she unlocked the door to let him in.\n\nGraham had the photos in his pocket as the door opened. Alison's hair was slightly tangled and her lipstick was smeared. She had on a pink robe that was just thin enough to see her nipples protruding from her large breasts. He brought his eyes up to meet hers before she got mad about him staring at her big tits. ""Hello, Alison. Long time no see. Do you mind if I come in to talk?"" He brushed by the tall brunette and entered the living room without giving her time to answer. He saw Clare sitting on the sofa smoking a cigarette in a blue robe that probably belonged to Nick. Graham remembered the night he had fucked the pretty blonde in the ass and his cock got even harder in his pants. ""Hello, Clare. This is a surprise finding you here."" Actually, it wasn't. He had recognized her in the pictures as she and Alison were getting off the basketball team bus.\n\nClare said, ""Hello, Graham. Are you as big of an asshole as you were the last time I was in New York?"" She was referring to the night that he had gotten her high on pot and had anal sex with her while she was to high to protest. Even though Graham had a small dick, her anus had been sore because he had not used lubricant. Graham laughed and nodded his head.\n\n""Actually, that is part of the reason I am here. Some one has given me some pictures that were taken last night. They are very incriminating. It shows the two of you getting on a bus with a bunch of black basketball monkeys with your hair and clothing all neat and fresh. Then the other pictures show the two of you getting off the bus with your hair and clothing all wrinkled and in disarray. The Good Lord only knows what Nick or your family would think of these pictures."" He removed the pictures from his pocket and lay them on the coffee table in front of the two women.\n\nAlison felt a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. She reached with shaking hands and grabbed up the photos. She ripped them into hundreds of pieces and flung them into the wastepaper basket. Graham reached into his pocket and pulled another set of the pictures out and held them up for Alison to see. ""Destruction of other people's property is a crime. I'm willing to overlook your violation of the law just like I am willing to keep your indiscretions a secret. I do, however, need a favor, and I believe that you two can help me."" Alison saw the pictures in her ex- boyfriend's hands and her shoulders slumped in defeat. Clare didn't really care if he showed the pictures to the whole country, but she was curious and wanted to know what he had in mind.\n\nIt was at that moment that Alison remembered that she had not called a tow truck to pick up her car. When she had gotten off the bus, she had been too upset to call. After she had gotten home and had the glasses of wine, she had completely forgotten. She excused herself and went to the other room to call the dealer and get them to tow in her car, or, whatever was left of it after setting on the side of the expressway over night. While she was gone, Clare told Graham that she personally did not care if he put the pictures on the evening news. He decided that, since he was only after Nick, and therefore, only Alison interested him, that he would try to bring Clare in on his side. He explained the situation to her and offered to buy her a new Lexus if she would assist him in corrupting the previously innocent housewife. For a new Lexus, Clare would have been willing to debase and defile the Virgin Mary. She agreed to betray her best friend before Alison returned to the room.\n\nWhen Alison came back to the living room and sat down on the sofa, Graham explained to her that he had a detective agency and that his female operatives had quit last week. In return for the pictures and the negatives, he needed them to assist Mr. Jones in an investigation. He would only require their services for tonight, and they would never see him or the pictures again. He assured them that they would be perfectly safe and that, ""Nick would never know what you did last night."" Alison did not want to do it, but Clare talked her into it. When Alison agreed, Graham told them that Mr. Jones would be there in two hours with their disguises. He kissed each of them on the cheek before leaving. After he left the apartment, he mumbled something about, ""Fucking sluts.""\n\nAlison was very upset. Clare led her to the kitchen and fixed a light breakfast for them. Graham had explained what was to happen tonight and she knew that they would need the energy.\n\n*\n\nAlison recognized Mr. Jones as the man with the weasel face that she had seen at the airport the previous night. He waited in the living room as she and Clare carried the boxes of clothing up to the upstairs bedroom. Alison opened the box with her name on it and almost went into shock. These clothes looked like the kind of clothes that a common streetwalker wore. She wouldn't even wear such clothes in the privacy of her own bedroom when Nick had asked her to. She certainly had no intention of wearing such an outfit out in public. Even the two glasses of Chardonnay that Clare had given before their bath her had not clouded her judgement this much!\n\nClare was already getting into her clothes. Alison watched as her friend wrapped a dainty pink garter belt around her tiny waist and hooked it. She twisted it around until it hung just right. Next, she picked up a pair of suntan silk stockings, slipped them up her legs and attached them to her garter belt. She pulled out a pair of four-inch white stiletto high heel shoes and buckled the ankle straps around her small ankles. Even Alison, after what had recently happened between Clare and her, had to admit that Clare was a sexy vision as she moved around the bedroom in such erotic lingerie. Alison almost hated to see her friend pull the small pink panties up and cover her love mound. Clare found no brassiere in the box. The only other piece of clothing was a thin pink silk wrap mini dress. She put it on and turned around all the way, like a fashion model does, as she asked for Alison's opinion.\n\nClare came over and helped the protesting Alison to get dressed in the skimpy prostitute's disguise. A black garter belt with lace trim went around her small waist. Next, a pair of black silk stockings with a seam up the back were pulled up her legs and attached to the garter belt. A pair of black four-inch high stiletto heels was buckled on her feet. A pair of black crotchless panties were slid up her legs and pulled into place. Next, a black brassiere was hooked around her chest. Alison looked down and was shocked to see that the centers of the bra cups were cut out and that her breast were lifted and her red sensitive nipples were held out as if begging to be sucked on. She glanced in a mirror and saw her bald vagina plainly visible through the cut out in the panties. She took a couple of swallows of the fresh glass of wine that Clare gave her as she thought of the embarrassment of being out in public with such sinful lingerie under her outer clothing.\n\nClare put her arms around her long time friend in a gesture that was meant to imply support, but was only done to feel Alison's sexy body against her own. Clare had slipped the pill that Graham had given her when he was here into Alison's first glass of wine.\n\nShe could tell that the brunette was a little high as she ran her hands down over the shapely bottom and found that the black crotchless panties even left the crack of Alison's beautiful ass exposed. She kissed Alison's unresisting mouth for a couple of minutes before she heard Jones yelling for them to, ""Hurry up! We ain't got all night!""\n\nClare found that Alison's white dress was also a thin silk wrap dress. It was made of an almost transparent material and was about two sizes to small. Where it flapped over in front was only a few inches. Alison would have to be very careful when she sat down, or even when she was walking, or else the dress would fall open and expose her nipples peeking through the brassiere cup cut outs and her bare pussy lips through her crotchless panties. When Clare stepped back to get a better look at the over-all image that the innocent housewife would convey to everyone that saw her tonight. She saw that the combination of a thin white dress and black sexy lingerie was visually stunning. Every article of black lingerie could be seen, including the cutouts in her bra and panties, through the thin white material of her dress. Clare knew that if she were going to get Alison out of the door of her apartment in these clothes, she would have to keep her friend away from mirrors.\n\nMr. Jones almost swallowed his chewing gum as he saw the two women descend the stairs. His little needle dick got harder than it had been in years as he imagined all the things he would like to do to the young women. ""To bad the boss has other plans for the two bitches,"" he thought to himself, ""I would show them how a real man could fuck them."" He reached down and pulled his small throbbing pecker to one side as he held the front door open for Clare and Alison to leave the relative safety of Alison's apartment.\n\n*\n\nJones had dropped Clare and Alison off at a street corner in a rough part of town. ""A large Linclon Town Car will be through here in a few minutes with four men inside. Do whatever you have to do to get them to stop. Let them pick you up and take you to their apartment. Once you get there, be on the look out for a stolen computer system. It's a new ZL1 system. It's a big machine and you can't miss it. They may have it in a bedroom. Here are two panic button transmitters. Push them when you find the computer or if you think you are in danger."" There were no stolen ZL1 computers. The four men were four of the biggest, blackest and meanest rapist that his detective agency had ever investigated. Graham had bailed them out of jail just to do this job for him.\n\nAnd, the panic button transmitters that Jones had handed the two women, were just kids toys that did not really work. He was grinning ear to ear as he drove off to park in an alley and record the coming events on video and photos.\n\nThe videotape would show, through the telephoto lens, close-ups of Clare and Alison working the street corner like any other pair of whores. He had them redo their make up in the car. They really were painted up like cheap hookers. Jones zoomed out as the big Linclon pulled up to the curb. The car blocked the shot enough so that the viewer was not aware that Alison had taken several steps back away from the curb when she saw how rough the huge black men in the car appeared to be. Clare reached over and pulled her forward. Jones recorded Clare getting into the front seat as Alison was pulled into the back seat. The car sped away.\n\nJones started his car and followed the Linclon to the abandoned apartment building where the four men lived. His video camera managed to record, through his windshield, as the two men in the back of the big car took turns kissing the brunette in the back seat. What could not be seen was the way their hands had opened the front of Alison's wrap dress and the way that they were molesting her body with their large black fingers. It also did not record the way she was desperately pressing the button on the kiddy toy in her right hand.\n\nWhen they arrived at the abandoned building, Alison was pulled from the back of the vehicle with her dress hanging open. With one huge black man on her right side, and another on her left, they continued to maul her large sensitive breasts and now very wet vagina, as she was practically carried into the building. Jones almost felt sorry for the dumb bitch. He had seen how these guys used the white women that they captured when they got in the mood for sex. Her cunt, ass and throat would be thoroughly used by each of them before they turned her loose. Graham had told them that they could keep her for three days. By the time three days were up, the brunette would have been mind fucked as well as physically fucked.\n\nThe video cameras installed in the apartment recorded the abuse that Alison and Clare endured for the next three days. Jones was kept busy just changing the videotapes in the machines in the adjacent apartment. He was amazed that the four brothers could save up that much sperm during the three weeks that they had been locked up in jail. Even the young blonde bimbo seemed to get more black cock than she wanted. Before the end of the second day, both of the white girls were willing participants in the sexual orgies with the well endowed black men. Jones had already given up hope of screwing either of the two women. Hell, with the stretching that their asses and cunts had over the last two days, it would feel as if he were trying to screw an open window on a warm rainy day.\n\nOn the third day, another couple of black men came to the apartment. Clare and Alison willing sucked their big cocks before they were fucked by them. It turned out that one of them was a tattoo artist. In big black letters, each woman received a tattoo over the tops of their breasts, where it would be seen if they wore a low cut top or a bathing suit, ""A SLUT FOR BLACK COCK"" The other visitor was a body piercing specialist. Titanium core gold rings were placed in both of the white women's nipples and clitoral hood. Each had to be held down as the piercings were made with out anesthetic. Whiskey was used to sterilize the wounds before the rings were inserted and the fittings super-glued in place. Those rings would never be removed for the rest of Clare and Alison's lives.\n\nThe day that the two women were released, they were taken to a street corner in the tattered remains of their streetwalker clothing, and pushed from the Linclon. Having no money with them, they had to turn tricks just to get cab fare home. Clare only had to suck a man's cock for her money. Poor Alison had to let a man fuck her up the ass for her share of the taxi money.\n\n*\n\nCopies of the videotapes were delivered to Nick Baker. He sat in his hotel room and watched in horror as his blushing innocent bride was turned into a black cock-loving whore. The note that accompanied the tape was simple. It instructed him to settle the suit at a monetary amount that was far out of range of what it should have been. He loved Alison and wanted to salvage what he could from their relationship. He resigned himself to the fact that he would go against the best interests of his clients and settle the first thing in the morning. He needed to get home to his wife who needed him.\n\nAs soon as the two women had returned to the apartment, they collapsed in bed and slept for the next eight hours. Clare woke up first, had gotten her bags, taken a quick shower, called a taxi and left for Los Angeles. She had been willing to corrupt her best friend for a new Lexus, but she had gotten far more than she had bargained for. In the back seat of the cab, as she tried to find a position to sit in where the clit ring would not make her open cunt drool into her panties so much, she thought, ""I bet that son of a bitch Graham doesn't deliver on the Lexus, either!"" He didn't.\n\n*\n\nLater that night, Nick arrived home just as six large black men were leaving his apartment. They passed him in the hallway. They were smiling and talking among themselves about, ""some fine piece of ass."" Nick used his key to let himself into his front door. Alison was not downstairs. He silently carried his bags up the stairs and reluctantly looked in the door of the master bedroom.\n\nAlison lay face down on the rumpled king size bed that was their marriage bed with her ass still up in the air. She and the bed were practically covered in sperm. Her red garter belt held up a pair of laddered black nylon stockings. He could see when he moved behind her semi conscious form that her anus and cunt hung open. Her clit ring was dripping black baby making sperm onto the sheets and soaking the mattress. Alison moaned and her body shuttered in orgasmic after shocks, causing her anus and cunt to contract for a second before they dilated again. The movement caused extra dribbles of semen to come out and run down her thighs. Neither of them knew it, but Alison was already pregnant with her first baby. It would be only the first of the black children that she would give birth to.\n\nNick could not understand why his penis had gotten so hard as he saw the damage that the six black men had done to his beloved wife. Alison's left hand came back between her legs and scooped up some of the sperm that was flowing down her thighs on her fingertips. Nick leaned to the side and saw that she brought her fingers to her mouth and sucked the gooey coating from them. When he saw that she was licking the black men's baby juice that had coated her wedding bands, something inside Nick clicked and his stiff cock came in his pants."
155,All Dressed Up,"['MF', 'wife']","I was speechless when I first saw her. I was dumfounded when she fell to her knees in front of me and unzipped my pants, taking my cock out and slowly licking the head until it started to stiffen. She then sucked it into her mouth like a vacuum and made loud slurping noises while coating it with her hot saliva and smearing her lipstick all over it. While she was sucking my cock I took the bottle of wine out of the bag and unscrewed the cap. By this time she had pulled my pants down to my ankles, and after removing my shoes she took them completely off me. As I filled up two wine glasses she remained kneeling between my legs, cupping my balls and licking them until they were soaking wet. I wasn't quite sure what else she had in mind, but I sure as hell loved what she'd done so far.\n\nAfter standing up and accepting the wine I offered, we clinked our glasses together in a toast. She said, ""Here's to being your whore."" That was easy to drink to. Then she grabbed me by my still-hard cock and led me in to the bedroom where the lights had been dimmed to a romantic glow. After a long wet kiss while jerking me off to keep me hard, she sat me on the edge of the bed, went to the stereo, put on an album, repainted her thick lips and began to dance lewdly. She was putting on a show for me, and as I sat there watching her move sensually to the music, cupping her tits and squeezing them, thrusting her pussy out at me and grinding her hips. I could hardly believe that this was my wife. The image that she was creating was driving me crazy and hot with lust.\n\nEvery few minutes, she would bend over and kiss me, stroking my cock again and again as a tease. I felt as though my dick was going to explode, and I knew that was just what she wanted. Moving away from me while continuing to dance, she reached behind her to unsnap the peek-a-boo bra that barely covered her tits. They bounced into sight and she shook her shoulders from side to side to make them wiggle. Then, while sticking her tongue out and running it tantalizingly across her lips, she held her tits and pinched her nipples until they were red and swollen - like my cock.\n\nI wanted to grab her and fuck that hairy pussy in the worst way, but she wasn't done with her show yet. Turning around so that her ass was to me, she bent over at the waist and spread her legs wide so that her whole pussy and asshole were plainly visible. To the beat of the music she pumped her ass up and down, clenching and unclenching her brown-eye, and then slid her hand down between her legs to rub her pussy lips so that I could see the juices gleaming on her fingers. While continuing to stroke her crack she turned her head toward me while licking her lips. ""This cunt is all yours tonight,"" she said. ""I want you to fuck it as much as you like, any way you like. But first I want you to shave it naked.""\n\nThat was all I could take. I leapt up, grabbed her ass-cheeks and rammed my throbbing cock into her, slamming it in and out until she was moaning at the top of her lungs. The louder she moaned, the harder I fucked her. I wasn't fucking my wife, but some horny slut who couldn't get enough cock. I didn't want to come yet so I pulled out my cock and with one quick loud slap on her ass I told her to get on the bed, which she did.\n\nI went in the bathroom and came back with my razor and shaving cream and stripped every trace of hair off her soaking wet cunt. She was laying there rubbing her tits and fixing her sleazy make up and groaning like a slut while I finished.\n\nOn all fours I knelt over her face and inserted my slippery cock into her mouth and began to fuck her face, just as I had done to her cunt. With my balls slapping against her chin I continued to fill her mouth with my pumping cock, telling her at the same time to play with her pussy and keep it wet. With muff- led, gurgling noises emanating from her cock-filled mouth, she lifted both her long, sexy legs in the air and began to rub clit and pussy until she made herself come.\n\nI withdrew from her mouth and positioned myself between her legs. Guiding my cock into her gushing naked hole, I sunk it in as far as it would go. While she begged, ""Fuck me, fuck me,"" I did exactly that until my balls exploded and fired a stream of cum into her throbbing cunt. She came again. At that moment we both cried out from the intense pleasure of our orgasms, and then lay still as our perspiration dripped on to the sheets.\n\nWe fucked two more times that night. It was a great night of whoring and I'm waiting for the next time she gets the urge look and act like a slut. From the way she's been acting, I don't think I'll have to wait too long."
156,All In The Family,"['family', 'inc']","My cock stood straight up at attention at the mere thought of it being one of her luscious looking sisters. I looked down and followed the arm attached to the hand that was stroking me and saw a grinning face that belonged to Kathy. Kathy said ""Don't worry -- Donna, Janice and I had already planned this back at the re-union!"" I noticed that Donna's hand had slipped below the table and that both Jim and Dave (Kathy's and Janice's husbands) had shit-eating grins on their faces! Janice said ""Let's pay the bill and go back to our house"". There were NO arguments from ANYONE!\n\nWhen we all arrived at Dave and Janice's home we sat down in the living room and Dave announced that they had bought a large hot tub. He said ""We don't have swimsuits for everybody so let's all get in NAKED!"" Clothes were flying EVERYWHERE as Dave, Jim and I peeled our clothes in what HAD to be record time. The girls were a little slower but they looked at each other and mutually shrugged their shoulders as if silently saying ""What the heck?"".\n\nSix bodies were now soaking up the warmth of the water and I suddenly noticed that something was wrapping itself around my penis. I looked down and saw that Kathy had attached her hand to me and it took no time whatsoever to get me to respond. I was a little timid about returning the attention but I saw that her husband's attention was on Janice, not us. Upon seeing this I moved my left hand to her breasts and my other hand to her beautifully rounded buttocks. She had one of the firmest asses I had ever felt.\n\nSuddenly there was some splashing as Donna and Jim got out of the tub and wandered into the house together. The four of us that remained made no comment on it as we all had our attention on 'other things'! Dave and Janice were both oblivious to us as they began to get into position for Dave to slip his cock into her. Janice was practically weightless in the water and she had spread her legs wrapping them around his waist. I heard Dave groan with delight as She eased her pussy down over his cock. Dave grabbed the cheeks of her ass and bobbed her in the water up and down over his cock in what looked like an almost effortless motion. The sight of this had me hot, Hot, HOT! I winked at Kathy and said, Let's leave the two of them alone and find somewhere less crowded"".\n\nWe got out of the tub and went inside. Kathy led me downstairs into the basement where Dave had made a recreation room. They had a large PIT style sofa that wrapped around a fireplace. Kathy laid down and opened her legs to reveal a beautiful pussy topped by a tuft of black hair. I smiled and said ""Gee, I always thought you were a blonde!"". She replied ""You won't give away my secret, will you?"" I said, ""Only the six of us will know"". She grinned and rather mischievously giggled, ""There are two or three dozen others who know as well!"" I grinned at the implication and moved over next to her on the sofa.\n\nKathy moved her lithe body so that her head reached down toward my waist. I reached along her back and started rubbing her back and ass as I felt her tongue gently slide up and down my erection. The sensation heightened as she slid my cock between her lips and slowly moved down its length. I felt as though my cock had NEVER been that stiff and hard. Kathy started to work up and down my organ slowly increasing the speed of her strokes. I could hardly believe that ""Sis"" was giving me head! I felt her hand move to my balls and lightly massage them as if they needed to be squeezed like a plastic bottle to release their contents. The sensations came rushing at me totally overwhelming my being! Her tight, wet lips were causing pressure to build up in my groin to an incredible fever pitch.\n\nKathy tightened her lips increasing the pressure and sensation even more- the wonderful feeling of immense need for the relief of the mounting pressure began to overtake my body. I was wracked with the need to cum. Every fiber of me was straining and shaking as I began to cum. I groaned with ecstasy and called out to her that I was cuming so she could move away if she did not want for me to cum in her mouth. She moaned with excitement and moved her mouth down on my cock as far as she could as my orgasm could not be held back any longer and I spurt several strong gushes of my cream into her mouth and throat. I could hardly bear the intense pulsing relief as it flowed through my penis and was delivered to its target. Kathy held me in her mouth while I continued to cum and settle down from such an intense orgasm. I told her that was GREAT and she smiled as best as she could with a mouth full of cock. She held me in her mouth as I finally went limp, fully satiated.\n\nKathy sensed I was pretty relaxed and she did not want it to stop there. She kept me in her mouth and slowly started licking me again. She stroked up and down my legs with her hands as she continued favoring my cock with her sweet lips. I began to get firm again and she pulled off of me. Kathy lay back and put her hands back behind her head as if congratulating herself on a ""job"" well done!\n\nI took this as my cue to return the favor she had just bestowed upon me. I dipped my tongue down to her nether region and gently spread her legs to gain further access to that which is most men's greatest desire. I spread the moist lips of her pussy and began to lightly lick up and down, slowly moving up to her chit and increasing the pressure of the contact as I went. Kathy moaned ""Oooohhh, your tongue feels like soft velvet!"". I continued the licking and would change from a vertical flick to a horizontal motion that really made her start to get high. Kathy started to buck her pelvic region in time to my tongue motion. I slid my hands beneath her and firmly held the cheeks of her ass. After massaging them for a few moments I slid a hand between her cheeks to her asshole. I applied pressure to it without actually sliding a finger inside and Kathy started going wild. I increased the tempo of my licking her and she started bucking up and down so hard it was almost impossible for me to move my head as quickly as her delicious cunt did. Kathy groaned with ecstasy as I could tell she was deep within the throes of an orgasm. I let up on my licking her and she slowly began to calm down. Just as she was beginning to breath a little easier I renewed my attentions to her, enjoying her warm musky scent that lightly crossed by my nose. I moved down lower and entered her moving my tongue up into her as far as I could. Kathy obviously enjoyed this very much. I swirled around her inner walls in a circular motion and slowly withdrew my tongue and slid my fingers in her while paying attention to her clitoris with my tongue. I started licking faster and harder until I could tell she was about to start coming again.\n\nI jumped off and laid beside her and laid on my back. I pulled her over on top of me and gestured for her to mount me while sitting on top. Kathy obliged and slowly sank herself, glistening with a fine coating of sweat, down over my cock. As it disappeared from sight, I could feel my semi-rigid cock grow bigger and more firm as the sensation of being in her tight, moist cunt pervaded my senses. I was well away from an orgasm as I had really gotten off in a big way from Kathy's blow job. I knew she could ride me quite a while without me cuming too soon for her to be satisfied. Kathy stopped her up and down motion and started a forward and backward sliding motion that was obviously designed to increase the friction to her clit. She was flushed red around her neck and shoulders due to the heat and excitement of the moment. Kathy began to moan and she jerked her head back as she was lost in the orgasm that was beginning to take over her. Faster and faster she moved her pelvis as she made my cock slide along her clit and start to bury it in her dripping pussy.\n\nShe cried out as if in agony but there was no doubt that it was her cuming with great intensity. Her breasts heaved forward as she arched her back trying to get more contact between her clit and my cock. All her moving and the sight of her body on fire with lust was definitely beginning to get to me. I felt that sense of urgency welling up in me again and I began to breathe heavier as I started to thrust my groin in time to her movements. I shoved my cock into her as hard as I felt she could take it without it being painful to her. Kathy screamed in wild abandonment, ""HARDER, HARDER!"" I shoved with all my might and speed. She groaned in ecstasy as she bucked me like she was riding a bull in a rodeo. I was getting higher and higher as her pussy walls slid deliciously along the sides of my cock. I could feel my muscles tighten with the pressure that would soon deliver my cum. Kathy Looked down at me and realized I was about to deliver my cream to her and she suddenly pulled off of me!\n\nI frantically begged her to let me get back in her but she shook her head ""NO"" and dipped down to lick along its length with her tongue. I was seething with the need to cream in her now. I grabbed her shoulder to try to get her to lay down but she grabbed my cock with her hand and impaled her mouth with my organ. She held it tightly with her hand and I was going mad with desire to fuck her pussy to completion. She bobbed her head up and down several more times and pulled off of me. Kathy turned around away from me and supported herself on her hands and knees so that I could give it to her in doggy position. I grabbed her by the ass and spread her cheeks to facilitate an easy (and FAST!!) entry into her cunt. I slammed into her with a fury born from a carnal need that knew no limit. Kathy obliged by moving backward and forward in time with my movement grinding her delicious buttocks into me. I could feel the enormous pressure of another orgasm begin to take over my body and emotions. My muscles began to go into spasm as my orgasm took over me. I jetted a stream of cum into her and as soon as it was done pulsing through my cock I could feel my muscle clamp down pumping another one into her. I rammed my cock in as deep as I could get it and I could hear Kathy hum with contentment. My muscle contracted two or three more time trying to deliver as much of my cream to her cunt as possible. I held on to her keeping my cock in her trying to prolong the moment as long as possible. She pushed me backward forcing me to sit down and she sat back on my lap with my engorged cock still deep within her. We sat like that while I gently rubbed her back and kissed her shoulders and neck. I snaked my tongue along her neck to her ear and murmured to her how great she was and thanked her for sucking me off as it had been one of the best I ever had. She smiled and said we would have to get together more often until I was quite sure she had given me THE BEST I ever had. I excitedly agreed to her idea and said I would always try to do the same for her. ""Sis"" got up and we wandered back to the hot tub.\n\nDave and Janice had evidently had a great time and were now playfully playing with each other. As they saw us approach ""Dave looked up at me and said, ""Donna and Jim are still in the house. She must be fucking him to DEATH!"". I grinned and mentioned she liked PROLONGED sessions when we would go at it. Janice reached over at me as I sat down next to her and playfully flipped my cock. ""Looks like Kathy managed to take care of your needs. I nodded with a big grin and kissed her rather warmly. She responded by holding my cock and I pulled back to say ""Kathy pretty much wore me out just now so if you plan to do anything I'm afraid I'm going to have to disappoint you"". Janice grinned with a face that obviously meant ""We'll see!!"" She said turn over on the deck and said ""let me rub your back"". I obliged and could feel her delicate fingers move along by spine. She made several passes from the neck to the waist. Slowly she moved lower and started massaging the cheeks of my ass. Janice said ""You have beautiful buns!"" and slid several fingers up along the crack of my ass. I shivered with the sensation as she did this and I could feel the skin of my scrotum tighten around my balls. Slowly she spread my ass apart and used her tongue up and down along it to deliver that much more feeling to me. Even though I had just creamed hard TWICE with Kathy, I could feel the desire welling up within me AGAIN! I grinned and said, ""If you can do for my cock what you are doing to the REST of me, I'm YOURS!!"" I turned ever on my back and she viewed my limp organ with pity. She said ""Poor thing, I'll just have to kiss it and make it feel better!"" Janice adjusted herself above me in the classic 69 position and started to lightly kiss and lick my sore, well used organ. Janice took just the head of it between her lips and swirled her tongue around it while sucking me. I looked up to view her pussy and a well tanned ass. I thought I'd have to find out where she sunbathes so I can go WATCH! I reached up and grabbed her cheeks and pulled her down close enough so that I could move my tongue along her pussy. I lifted my head and slid my tongue into her cunt and tasted that sweet musky scent of hers that was probably mixed with Dave's cum from their session in the hot tub.\n\nI started to feel my cock begin to get firm from her actions and the thoughts that were rushing through my head. I thought of how Donna was probably taking Jim's cock deep into her cunt and alternating him every so often to her mouth. I envisioned Jim's cock throbbing with the need to cum. Janice started taking long strokes with her mouth up and down the length of my shaft as I began to get harder. I wasn't as firm as before but I could tell I'd definitely be able to fuck her tonight. I moved my tongue along her slit and started to apply some pressure to her clit. I swirled around and over it in an effort to return the pleasure she was providing me. She moved closer to my head in an effort to increase the contact. I started flicking her clit a little faster and she responded with an affirmative moan to let me know I was doing the right thing.\n\nI quickened my pace slightly and she responded almost immediately. She began to lightly buck her ass up and down but discovered I could deliver my attentions to the right spot if she held still as much as possible. I licked faster and applied more pressure to increase her pleasure. Janice's breathing was much heavier and she was moving up and down my dong with stronger, faster strokes. Her lips and mouth were delivering a sensational pressure to my lust filled cock. I started to thrust my cock up at her as I began to lose control of my emotions. I needed to cum now and my body wasn't about to allow things to stop now. I knew I couldn't hold on for much longer so I figured I'd better increase my tempo in trying to get Jan to cum. I flicked my tongue along her clit and slid it up and down the length of her slit. Jan's sweet pussy was now soaked with her natural creamy lubricant. I licked it and returned to her clit. She reacted immediately and started heaving and bucking in heavy orgasmic movements. Janice was coming hard and was trying to get me to cum with her. I continued to administer my tongue to her clit and she responded by stroking my cock harder and harder. I gasped as I felt the pressure surge up within me urgently needing to be released. I gasped out aloud ""I'm going to CUM!"" and Janice stroked me even harder than she had been. The wall of an orgasm slammed into me causing me to pump my warm cream up the length of my dick and into Jan's warm, wet mouth. As I came Jan felt the first couple of spurts stream into her and immediately pulled my cock out of her mouth to enjoy watching the rest of my cream flow from the tip of my throbbing penis. Janice smiled with satisfaction and got off from on top of me. It was the that I noticed that Dave and Kathy had not left but had stayed to watch us and were lightly clapping their hands applauding our ""sex- act""! Dave grinned ear to ear and laughed out ""That was a lot better than watching any porno movie!"" It had definitely affected him as he had a raging hard-on and it was evident that Kathy was going to be the recipient. I was totally satiated for the evening and lay back to rest. I evidently fell asleep as when I awoke Donna was leaning over me smiling warmly that the evening was over and that we needed to go home. I kissed both of Donna's sisters goodbye and let Janice know how much I had enjoyed being with her. She said that we would have to do it again sometime so we could try fucking instead of just sucking each other off. I agreed and bid goodbye. On the way home Donna talked softly and asked me if I had enjoyed myself to which I quickly said YES. She asked me if I talked about doing it again to her sisters and I hesitantly nodded that I had. I was afraid she might get mad but she smiled and said that was good because she wanted to try another get-together again as soon as all of our schedules would permit. My cock began to ache as I thought about what the next time would be like. I knew one thing -- I was going to make sure I didn't forget to take any of my vitamins until then!\n\n--"
157,All Shall Be Well Again,"['FFM MF', '1st-bi']","With a glance at each other, brother and sister began splashing their friend for all they were worth. Jill gave back as good as she received, but she was outnumbered four hands to two, and finally surrendered by diving under the water. She surfaced near the bank and climbed out, saying Okay, I'm done.\n\nThe hell you are! Holly and Terry clambered out as fast as the water would let them, and proceeded to chase the laughing Jill up and down the bank until they outflanked her. Still giggling, Jill found herself taken by hands and feet and swung ceremoniously back into the swimming hole. When she surfaced, the two siblings were grappling, trying to throw each other in.\n\nHolly was victorious, and no sooner had Terry hit the water then he was scrambling out again, friendly vengeance on his face. But Holly was already jumping in, accepting the inevitable. Spoilsport, said Terry, making a face.\n\nOh, kiss and make up, you two, said Jill, and when they had, she added, Am I forgiven too?\n\nWell, just this once, replied Holly, kissing her.\n\nOnly if you promise never, ever to do it again, said Terry, completing the circle by kissing Jill. But this last kiss lasted rather longer than the first two, and neither saw Holly's face as she turned away and climbed out.\n\nIt is cold, said Terry. Enough?\n\nEnough, agreed Jill, and they joined Holly on the bank. The three stood shivering, hugging themselves, though the setting sun was still hot.\n\nI don't suppose... began one, That anyone thought to bring... continued another, Towels? finished the third.\n\nNone of them had figured on swimming when planning an overnight camping trip in October. Bathing suits were no problem; they probably wouldn't have brought them even in July, as the trio had been skinny-dipping together since grammar school. But the question of how to dry themselves hung in the air until Terry suggested running around and let the wind do it. The motion passed for lack of a better one, and they raced all through the trees around the swimming hole until they dropped with exhaustion.\n\nAs they lay panting on the ground, Terry gazed at the two girls ( oops young women he reminded himself) who had been his best friends since forever: Jill with her blonde hair, her slender body whose secrets he had just recently begun to know, and a face worth dying for; Holly with hair and eyes the same brown as his own, her face so much plainer than Jill's, but to Terry no less beautiful, her body comfortably plump, especially her breasts, those wonderful breasts that a part of him longed to touch, even as the rest of him shied away from the forbidden temptation. Terry was suddenly aware that he had an erection, and no graceful way to hide it. Too late, the girls had already seen it. Oops, he said sheepishly, blushing furiously.\n\nHolly got up. I'll get the fire going, she said, and leave you two alone.\n\nTerry and Jill watched Holly hurry away, and looked at each other uncomfortably. That fall they had started college, choosing the same one more by coincidence than by design. Knowing nobody else in their new environment, they had clung to each other for support, and it was both a profound shock and the most natural thing in the world when their intimate friendship of so many years blossomed into romance. By the time they had been in school a month, they had given each other their virginity.\n\nBut Holly, a year older, had entered a different college, and they couldn't all be together as often as in high school. And when Jill and Terry became lovers, though nobody said a word, Holly knew it. And that was when the trouble began.\n\nWe can't go on like this, said Jill as she sat beside Terry, their backs against a tree.\n\nI know. It's tearing her apart. He sighed. I wish we could make her understand. It doesn't change anything between her and I, or her and you.\n\nWell, I'm afraid it does.\n\nWell, it shouldn't. They sat in silence for a while. I love you both so much, said Terry, And I'd never do anything to hurt either of you. Not if I knew it was going to. I feel the same way. But now we know, don't we? I feel like I've betrayed her, by taking you as...\n\nYour lover?\n\nYeah. Terry? Tears were filling Jill's eyes. Do you think we could... go back to...\n\nJust being friends? Terry nodded slowly. But I love making love with you. I don't want to give that up. Oh god, neither do I, but is it worth losing Holly? The tears were running down her face now. She'll always be your sister, but I don't think I can stand to lose her, and I am!\n\nTerry took her in his arms and held her while her tears fell, and some of his own as well. At last, when their sobs had ceased, he said Okay, Jill. What we did was a wonderful thing, and I'll never regret it. But it was a mistake. Are we still friends?\n\nOh, yes! Jill cried, and more tears fell. As they watched the sun disappear behind the distant mountains, Terry remarked, with a catch in his throat, You know, I feel like the sun is going down on our friendship.\n\nIt's not.\n\nI know. But that's how I feel. They started back toward camp, close together but not touching. I guess we better stick to the official sleeping arrangements, huh?\n\nIt's ironic, Holly said to herself as she set about starting the fire. Jill could have had any boy in high school goodness knows they were all chasing after her.\n\nAll except Terry. I guess that's why they've been such good friends, because he never tried to put the make on her. Of course, she grinned at the thought, He always figured he never had a chance with her anyway, with her being so beautiful, and him with his face as plain as mine. Not ugly, mind you, but nothing that would turn a girls head. She sighed sadly. How nice it must be to be beautiful, to never have to go on diets, to always have everyone looking at you, admiring you. She stopped in her tracks, the skillet she was carrying forgotten. I'm jealous! Jealous of Jill's looks, and I've never been jealous of her before. And I'm jealous of her romance with Terry. Thinking about the way they looked at each other, Holly knew she had never felt that way about anybody. At least, not about any of the boys I went out with. Certainly nobody's ever felt that way about me.\n\nAnd when they look at each other like that, I feel so left out, so alone, so superfluous. Brushing away a tear, she set the skillet to heat on the fire and sat staring into the flames until Terry and Jill returned.\n\nDinner was a somber affair, with nobody speaking much. When all the food had been eaten or put away or tossed into the woods for the scavengers, Jill spoke. Holly, Terry and I have something to tell you. Holly forced a smile. You're getting married?\n\nThere was an uncomfortable silence.\n\nNot quite, said Terry. No, Jill and I have been talking, and we've decided Jill and I thought that you I mean that we he looked helplessly at Jill.\n\nWhat Terry's trying to say is that we've realized that we made a mistake.\n\nA mistake?\n\nAll of us were happy together when we were just friends, and that's how we want it to be again.\n\nHolly said nothing, but looked from Jill to Terry and back again.\n\nWhat she's trying to say, said Terry, Is that we realize how left out we've made you feel, and we...\n\nNo! Holly interrupted, Don't do this because of me! You love each other, and I can't I won't her words failed, and she burst into tears.\n\nOf course we love each other, Jill said, putting her arm around her, We'll always love each other. But we love you too, and to break up our friendship...\n\nIt's too high a price to pay just for sex. Terry's words left a bitter taste in his mouth. It not just the sex, he thought.\n\nBut after the tears there were hugs and kisses (short ones between everyone now), and when Terry and Holly brought out their dulcimers, it was just like old times as they talked and laughed and sang the evening away.\n\nAnd when they sang Julian of Norwich, the words seemed to have been written just for them:\n\nLove, like the yellow daffodil is coming through the snow, Love, like the yellow daffodil is lord of all I know. Ring out, bells of Norwich and let the winter come and go, All shall be well again, I know.\n\nAll shall be well, I'm telling you, let the winter come and go, All shall be well again, I know.\n\nI wish I had a face and a figure like yours, said Holly to Jill as they made ready to sleep in the larger of the two tents, Terry having retired to the smaller.\n\nWhatever for?\n\nOh, don't give me that crap. Look at this face. Plain as cheap vanilla pudding. Look at this body. Flab everywhere. My ass is too big. My boobs are too big.\n\nWell, I think you have lovely boobs.\n\nThey're awful, they get in the way, I can't run without having them bounce like basketballs. How would you like to carry around weights like these? Feel this. Reaching into her nightgown, Holly bared a breast and held it up with her hand. They did tend to sag when not supported by a bra, Jill observed, but not all that much. Go ahead, feel this weight.\n\nJill reached out and let Holly's breast fill her hand, feeling its weight. She shivered, and took her hand away. I still think they're lovely. Look at me, I'm flat as a board. Which was not quite accurate, but the only use Jill had ever found for a bra was for accentuating what little she had.\n\nWanna trade? said Holly, blushing.\n\nSure! said Jill, and she blushed too.\n\nWell, thought Terry, Old Morpheus is definitely nowhere to be found in this tent, and it doesn't look like he's going to come visiting any time soon. He sat up and stared out of the tent. Guess I'll take a walk and see if the god of sleep is lurking about in the woods.\n\nAs he wandered he thought about how strange life was, and how unfair. How odd that of the few people he considered his best friends, one should be his sister, when just about everyone else he knew considered their siblings, younger or older, to be nuisances. Not that they never had fights, but whenever one of them needed someone to celebrate with, or a shoulder to cry on, or a leg to pull, the other had always been there. How odd that another best friend should be the most sought- after girl in high school, when he wouldn't have dared even try to get her to go out with him. But he had shared secrets with Jill that none of his girlfriends had been privy to, and Jill in turn had trusted him with confidences that only he and Holly had shared. And how unfair that when fate had joined him and Jill closer than ever before, it had threatened to destroy the trio. It's really ironic, he thought, That of all the women in the world that could be my lover, the two I love most should be the least appropriate.\n\nTerry was not the only one to be abandoned by Morpheus. Jill had been lying in her sleeping bag, her thoughts not far removed from Terry's, seeking the gift of unconsciousness that Holly had already received.\n\nTurning on her side, Jill gazed at her friend as she lay half in and half out of her sleeping bag. Holly's breasts rose and fell under the thin fabric of her nightgown like swells on the Sea of Dreams, and Jill remembered the icy thrill she had felt when she had, just for a moment, held one of them. She pushed the thought from her mind and looked away, out into the night, but her eyes and thoughts returned to Holly, to Holly's breasts. The longer Jill looked at Holly, the more she wanted to reach out and touch her. And then Jill's hand began to move, and she scarcely breathed as she let it reach slowly across the short distance between them. As it rose with her breath, one soft mound filled Jill's trembling hand and a shiver of excitement made Jill's entire body tingle. Carefully she caressed her friend, fascinated by the liquid texture of the others flesh. When her fingers encountered a little bump and felt it grow under their touch, and Jill shivered again. Holly sighed, and Jill glanced up at her face.\n\nHolly's eyes had opened.\n\nAs they stared at each other through that long frozen moment of time, Holly's eyes showed only an intense awareness of Jill's presence, and Jill unable to even think, let alone move, until at length Holly whispered, You really think they're pretty?\n\nJill swallowed I think they're beautiful. I think you're beautiful. Jill felt that she couldn't have broken Holly's gaze if her life depended on it. No, she thought, I feel like my life depends on holding this gaze forever. Holly's face seemed to grow until Jill couldn't see anything else, until all she could see were Holly's brown eyes, full of uncertainty and trust, until at last she felt their lips touch, and Jill's eyes finally closed as their kiss branded their souls with an affirmation of their friendship and their love.\n\nNothing, Jill whispered, No one can change how I feel about you. Holly's only reply was another kiss, but her eyes were full of tears. She looked down to where Jill's hand still held her breast. Jill felt the blood rush to her face and looked away, withdrawing her hand.\n\nBut Holly took Jill's hand in hers and held it, saying No, wait.\n\nJill waited.\n\nPlease Holly's whisper was almost inaudible. Please keep touching me?\n\nJill cupped Holly's trembling breast with her hand, squeezing it gently, and kissed Holly once more. This time their lips parted, and the kiss took them beyond mere friendship to an intimacy Holly had only dreamed of. This, thought Holly, This is what they must feel.\n\nWhen their eyes met again, Jill saw reflected in Holly's eyes her own uncertainty about what was happening, and her aching need that it keep on happening. Then together, moving so slowly that neither could be sure whether she was leading or following, they drew off their nightgowns.\n\nNow four hands touched four naked breasts, large and small, amid kisses and hugs. And the kisses moved from lips to cheeks, from necks to shoulders, from arms to hands to fingers, and then to the breasts beneath the fingers. Gasps and sighs were exchanged as lips discovered the taste of nipples, and fingers tangled in brown hair and blonde. Jill's hand was the first to dare straying between pair of thighs not her own, to find the hidden moistness there; a moment later she felt Holly's palm press against her own mound. Sighs gave way to moans as two friends shared new secrets.\n\nLegs moved to make room for questing fingers, which moved gently, tentatively at first, then more quickly as they grew wet with their spiraling passion.\n\nAfter Jill and Holly had brought each other to long, shuddering orgasms, Jill put her fingers, still sticky from Holly's quim, to her lips. One smell, one taste, and Jill knew what she was going to do next. Staring into her friends eyes, Jill put her fingers in her mouth, one after another, and slowly shifted her position. When Jill was sure that Holly knew what she intended, she lowered her head and planted a kiss full on her pussy. Holly whimpered softly. Her thighs parted, opening her sex like a flower. Jill had never entertained lesbian fantasies; she was amazed at how the sight of another woman's sex no, Holly's sex could excite her so. And the taste of her was outside anything she had ever imagined. Taking a deep breath, Jill proceeded to kiss and taste every secret part of Holly that she could reach.\n\nJill? whispered Holly, and Jill looked up with a start. Oh, please don't stop, that feels so wonderful, but...\n\nWhat, Holly?\n\nWould you I mean I'd like to do that. To you. Can we do it together?\n\nAfter a few false starts with uncomfortable positions, they settled down on their sides, each with her upper leg cast over the other's body. Holly stared in fascination at glistening crevice before her, all shades of pink and coral. She had seen Jill naked many times, but never like this. Jill felt a hot breath tickle her nest, followed by a timid kiss, then another, then a less timid kiss that lingered. A soft tongue spread her lips and searched until it found her clitoris, forcing an ahhhhh in response. From the tiny button, Holly kissed all down the smooth wet furrow to the secret entrance below, and then, stretching to reach, slipped her tongue inside.\n\nJill?\n\nYes? she answered without looking up.\n\nYou taste wonderful.\n\nThanks. So do you. And the two friends began to make love in earnest.\n\nPassing by the girls tent on his way back to his own, Terry heard a moan. That sounds like Jill, he thought, But she only moans like that when we... There was another moan, and this one wasn't from Jill. Unable to accept what his ears were telling him, Terry knelt behind the tent and put his eye to an ill-mended tear in the fabric. This is not happening! He rubbed his eyes and pinched himself before looking again. Jill, his lover former lover he reminded himself and Holly, his sister, were entwined in an embrace of unmistakable intimacy. There was just enough moonlight shining into the opening of the tent to see a blonde head nodding rhythmically between a pair of plump thighs. Any possible remaining doubt was eliminated by an occasional wet smack or slurp. Those thighs My sister's thighs! began to jerk spasmodically, and it was clearly Holly's voice that breathed Jill... oh, Jill... Ohhhhh! as Jill brought her to orgasm. A moment later it was Jill who cried out softly as she came, her hips bucking to press herself hard against Holly's hidden face.\n\nAfter a while Holly spoke softly. I'd never have guessed that you were gay. But it doesn't matter, she hurried on, because...\n\nI'm not, Jill interrupted.\n\nOh. Of course not. Well, bi then. But... Holly. You're the second person I've ever made love with. You know who the first was.\n\nOh. Well, this is my first time with anybody.\n\nHolly! A sophomore in college and you're still a virgin?\n\nCome on, Jill, you'd have been the first to know if I'd lost it. Yeah, okay. But hasn't there been anyone I mean, I know you've had boyfriends, maybe not a lot, but...\n\nThere wasn't ever anybody I wanted, not like that, except there just wasn't anybody.\n\nJill thought of Terry, staring at his sister and getting an erection. Except who?\n\nNobody, there wasn't anybody.\n\nHolly. Look at me. Nobody except for who?\n\nHolly whispered something too soft to hear. Your brother? Oh god, Holly. Terry heard a sob. No, Holly, listen to me! This afternoon, when Terry got a hard-on, and you left? I was watching him, and he wasn't looking at me, he was looking at you! No, that's impossible.\n\nIt's true.\n\nI don't believe you.\n\nWhy is him wanting you more impossible than you wanting him? And why would I lie to you?\n\nIs that why you and Terry broke up?\n\nNo! Terry doesn't even know that I know. And we haven't broken up, we've come back together all three of us, just like we've always been.\n\nBut Jill what have we done? Terry will know what happened here tonight, as surely as I knew when you two did it. What will he think?\n\nTerry decided that the time had come to tell them exactly what he thought. Moving quickly to the front of the tent, he crouched down and crawled in. Both girls stared at him in shock, fear and embarrassment, but he moved directly to Holly, took her face gently in his hands, and kissed her. You really want me, he whispered, Like like I want you? Holly made no sound, but her eyes spoke what her tongue could not. Their lips met again, parted this time, and their arms made circles around each other like some old, old vine.\n\nMake love to me, pleaded Holly when they broke for air.\n\nJill had turned away so her friends wouldn't see her tears, and hearing these words she crawled out of the tent. But she heard her name from two voices speaking as one, and reluctantly she returned.\n\nStay with us, urged Holly.\n\nYou've made love with both of us now, what's left to hide? Terry added.\n\nWe want you here for this.\n\nJill looked at her two friends, her two lovers, who were about to become lovers themselves, and she knew that all would indeed be well again.\n\nHolly lay back on her sleeping bag and watched Terry as he removed his shorts. She reached out to touch his erection, and he responded by stroking her breasts, and then her quim. I've dreamed about this for a long time, he said, bending over her to kiss first one nipple, then the other. He began moving into position, but Jill said Terry, wait. She's not protected like I am.\n\nWhat? said Holly.\n\nI'm on the pill. You're not. She looked at Terry. Do you have a condom?\n\nI don't want rubber inside me, I want Terry.\n\nNo, I don't have one.\n\nJill looked stricken. I don't want to say this, but I think you should wait until you're safe. There's other ways to make love...\n\nI'm as safe now as I ever am! Haven't you noticed the moon? Ever since her first period, Holly had been in rhythm with the moon. This had caused Jill and Terry to declare her their own personal goddess incarnate, to Holly's acute embarrassment. But far from being a simple joke, this synchronicity symbolized for them their love and reverence for the outdoors.\n\nShe's right, Holly, said Terry, It's still a risk. What would you do if you got pregnant? And by me, for god's sake?\n\nI don't want to wait, she pleaded, I want you to take me right here, right now, with Jill here beside us. Oh, Holly. Jill looked at her sadly. Look, what if he pulls out before he comes. Would that be enough?\n\nI wanted this to be perfect. Holly sighed. But you're right. I won't put this off for another day, not for an hour. So I guess we'll do it like you said.\n\nJill looked on as Terry settled down between Holly's ample thighs, pausing to take each breast-berry into his mouth, which caused Holly to moan until he silenced her with another kiss. Holly reached between them and stroked his rigid limb before guiding it to her sacred spring, still wet from her lovemaking with Jill. Jill knew that whatever was left of Holly's maidenhead would be little or no hindrance, and she was happy that Holly wouldn't have to lose her virginity in pain, as she had. Terry slid smoothly into his sister, neither quickly nor slowly, and Holly sucked in her breath in a long gasp, her eyes widening as they stared into his.\n\nTerry's eyes closed and he fell gently onto Holly, murmuring her name over and over. As his hips began rocking, Holly reached out to find Jill's hand, and for the first time that day Jill felt her eyes fill with tears of joy rather than sorrow.\n\nHolly closed her eyes. She was full of him now, their joining complete, and he paused for one long, wonderful moment to savor the feeling of their bodies merged, his within hers for the very first time, their souls like two trees, grown together from close-planted seeds, only now discovering that their roots were as intertwined as their branches.\n\nIt was, understandably, not long at all before Terry's breathing and movements betrayed his impending climax, and Jill had to remind him to not increase Holly's risk further. As soon as he emerged from his sister's depths, a long jet arced out to land on her thigh. Jill grabbed the bucking shaft and captured it with her mouth, holding it there as Terry gasped out his orgasm.\n\nI wish I'd done that, said Holly, as Jill licked the last creamy drops from her leg. What's it taste like? Jill answered by kissing Holly, letting her taste the seed that she had wanted to feel inside her. Terry, you left something unfinished here.\n\nWhat?\n\nYou haven't made Holly come yet. Wouldn't you like to find out what she tastes like?\n\nDoes she taste anything like you?\n\nBetter, said Jill, which caused Holly to blush. Lets see. Terry leaned over Holly, who obligingly parted her legs. As she felt his lips and tongue lead her down the road to ecstasy, she reached out to stroke Jill's breasts. Jill responded by kneeling next to Terry to suck on Holly's nipples. Holly's hand found its way to Jill's pussy, and Jill's hand reached beneath Terry to fondle what she found there. This proved awkward, and Jill had a better idea. Lying on her back next to Holly, she wriggled around until she was staring up at Terry's limp member, then drew her knees up to her chest, presenting her blooming woman- flower to Holly. After some shifting about to find comfortable positions, Jill set forth to coax Terry's cock back to life as he explored his sister's vagina with his fingers and tongue, while Holly made a similar exploration of Jill. By the time Holly came, Jill had a very stiff penis in her mouth, which she removed to say He's hard again, would you like a turn? Holly said she would, so they switched places and Holly found herself staring up at her first close-up view of a mans cock.\n\nIt bobbed about as Terry set to work eating Jill, and Holly licked at it tentatively, chasing it around with her tongue. She finally took it in her hand to hold it still, and her touch coaxed pearly drops from the tip.\n\nThese she used as lubrication, and soon her hand moved slickly back and forth around the fleshy pole. After a few more licks, she aimed the bulbous head between her lips and dared a real taste. Terry's cock pulsed as he felt his Sister's lips close around it. Holly was afraid he was going to come right then, but he didn't, and she gradually took more and more into her mouth until her gag reflex showed her, her limits.\n\nAfter several happy minutes of love-making in this fashion, Terry straightened up and collapsed onto his back. Sorry, girls, he said, I mean, ladies. My knees have had it.\n\nJill, said Holly, a bit timidly, Could I see you two make love?\n\nJill hugged her. I was hoping you'd ask. She eyed the prone Terry, and added I guess I better do the work. She climbed atop him, straddling his hips, and said to Holly Would you like to help?\n\nHelp how?\n\nJill grinned lewdly. Put us together. So Holly took hold of Terry's staff and held it upright, then watched in fascination as its rounded tip spread open the lips of Jill's cunny and the whole long length slowly disappeared inside her. Oh, wow, whispered Holly.\n\nYeah, breathed Jill.\n\nHolly watched them, first from the front, then from the rear, as Jill rode up and down, spearing herself on Terry's long pole. Twice she helped rejoin them, delighting in feeling their slippery skin slide together under her fingers.\n\nThen Jill suggested Why don't you sit on his face? Holly giggled at the phrase, which she had always before heard as an epithet. She knelt over Terry's head, facing Jill, and lowered her ample derriere until she felt the touch of a tongue in the crack of her bottom. Shifting backward, she pressed her pussy against his lips. The girls embraced as Terry made love to both of them at once, kissing passionately, their fingers on each others clits, and together they brought the girls to orgasm.\n\nMoments later Terry spoke, his voice muffled by Holly's crotch.\n\nAre you ready for it, Jill?\n\nHolly, nows your chance to take him in your mouth like you wanted to.\n\nOh no, that's all right... she began, but Jill had already dismounted, so she leaned forward and took her brothers penis between her lips. Not surprisingly, it tasted like Jill. Jill showed her how to hold the base of the shaft with a wet hand, while Jill cradled his balls in her palm and gently fondled them. Holly felt Terry's fingers in her hair as she bobbed her head up and down.\n\nHolly... he gasped, I'm I'm coming! Holly felt his cock pulse in her hand, and the hot taste of semen filled her mouth and nostrils. The thick liquid squirted in pulses, once, twice, three times, and more, then subsided. Releasing the hot flesh from her mouth, she swallowed, coughed, and swallowed again, then continued to suck on it until it had softened and stopped oozing cream.\n\nHow was it? said Jill.\n\nWell, Holly answered, I guess it's an acquired taste. Then, seeing the look on Terry face, she added But I'm sure I'll acquire it soon. And I guess this is the only way I get to have it inside me!\n\nJust for a while, Holly. We'll get you fixed up nice and safe like me.\n\nI can't wait! Holly exclaimed.\n\nNeither can I, her brother added.\n\nTwo sleeping bags proved quite large enough for three people that wanted to stay as close to each other as possible. Holly was the first to awaken, and her gentle touch roused the others. The air was full of the sound of birds greeting the dawn, which had not quite arrived.\n\nRemember what I said yesterday about the sun going down? Terry said to Jill. She nodded. Let's go watch the sun rise."
158,All-Star Cheerleading Dungeon,"['mc', 'teen', 'bdsm']","Again I saw her look to Michelle, who was eagerly sucking on my engorged erection. \n\n""All right. Come here, Kaitlyn. You can help her.""\n\n""Thank you, Master.""\n\nSmiling excitedly, she scurried over to us and knelt down next to Michelle.I put Kaitlyn's hand on my balls, and she began playing with me gently as Michelle sucked away.\n\nMichelle and Kaitlyn were both about fourteen, junior high school cheerleaders I had snatched a few months back. Kaitlyn had long brown hair but her pubic hair had been waxed off. Michelle was blonde; the hair on her head hung in soft waves around her shoulders, and the hair between her legs was short and neatly trimmed.\n\nBoth of them were slim and athletic, about five-four, with perky cone-shaped breasts. They had been here a while, so the piercings in their nipples, clits, and navels were largely healed. \n\nMichelle was an expert, the best cocksucker I had. She continued bobbing and sucking on me, working my thick cock in and out of her\n\nthroat. She hummed softly as she went, constantly massaging the underside with her tongue and keeping her lips as tight around me as she could get them. Kaitlyn gently stroked and pulled on my balls, teasing them with her long nails. \n\nI closed my eyes and lay back in my chair, concentrating on the wonderful sucking and pulling sensations Michelle was giving me. She sensed from my breathing that I was getting close, so she drew back, working on just the end with her hot little mouth, bobbing as fast as she could go. Kaitlyn took her free hand and used it to jack the rest of my cock, still playing with my balls with the other. \n\nI groaned, my hand in Michelle's hair going to a fist, and waves of orgasm washed over me. I held it back as long as I could, then finally squirted long gooey shots of cum into Michelle's mouth. She held on, sucking it up as Kaitlyn pumped it out with her fist. When they had it all, Michelle leaned back, still holding my sperm in her mouth.\n\nWhen I caught my breath, I patted both of them on the head.\n\n""Give Kaitlyn her share, honey.""\n\nThe two girls came together in a soft kiss, and Michelle spat some of my cum into Kaitlyn's mouth. They worked it around with their tongues as some of it dribbled down Kaitlyn's chin. They kept kissing and licking each other, giggling, until it was all gone.\n\n""Thank you, Master,"" they both said.\n\nI stood, and both girls rose to their feet behind me. I zipped up my pants and walked out of my office. The hallway outside was antiseptically clean, white tones dominating everything. On either side were the rooms of my girls. Each had a large, plush bed and the few personal items I allowed them. Kaitlyn and Michelle lived up here, along with several others.\n\nThe two girls followed me into the elevator, and we descended to the dungeon. When the door opened, I found Ashley waiting for me. She was fifteen, about five-seven, with green eyes and long red hair. Another cheerleader, this one from the high school down the street. Like the others, she was firm and athletic, though her breasts were quite large, the threshold of a D-cup. Thanks to her youth, they stood out proudly, not yet begun to sag. I reached out and played with them briefly, tweaking her left nipple. Ashley waited patiently until I was done.\n\n""The girls are here, Master.""\n\n""Thank you, Ashley. Let's see them.""\n\nI followed her down the dungeon corridor, passing the training cells we would soon be putting to use. At the far end was the door to the garage. Next to that was the holding cell. \n\nIn the cell, I found my two ""retrievers,"" the only girls I allowed out of the dungeon. They had been my first two and now worked to help me find more. Their names were Melinda and Meredith; they were seventeen and identical twins: each was just over five-nine, deep blue eyes, long straight blonde hair, and faces like the teen models they had once been. Their bodies were long and curvy, breasts firm C-cups with puffy nipples. They dressed-of course-when out of the dungeon, but were now stripped back down to their slave collars and piercings.\n\nI regarded the three girls they had found. One blonde, one brunette, one redhead, all dressed in workout gear and still groggy from the drugs Melinda and Meredith had given them. Each wore a tight leather blindfold, a thick pear gag, and was bound in tight restraints against the cell wall.\n\nI knew from having done my research who they were: the three prettiest girls on the J.V. cheerleading squad at a local Catholic high school. Thanks to hacking into several medical databases, I knew they were all clean, drug-free, and virgin. More research at their school told me that they were all good, quiet, respectful students, just the sort who were most receptive to my training. Their names were Faith, Jessica, and Carolyn. They were, like all my other girls, smooth-bodied and in excellent physical condition.\n\n""How did it go?""\n\n""Fine, Master,"" Meredith said. ""Once we told them we were models and looking for new girls for our agency, they went right along. We took them to a juice stand and drugged them there.""\n\n""Okay. Let's get started.""\n\nI stepped into the cell and took my seat in the corner. Melinda, Meredith, Ashley, Michelle and Kaitlyn all lined up for inspection. I felt between each pair of legs, finding them all heated and aroused, fairly dripping vaginal fluids.\n\n""Very good. You may begin.""\n\nAshley went first, using a sharp knife to remove the clothes from each of the new girls. As she was rendered naked in turn, each girl moaned in confusion, still groggy and disoriented. Michelle and Kaitlyn followed behind Ashley. Kaitlyn used a pair of clippers to trim Faith and Carolyn's pubic hair down to regulation length. Michelle followed with a bikini wax, spreading the adhesive goop over their bikini lines, pressing the fabric strips over them, then ripping them off. The sudden pain made Faith cry out, and she mumbled something I was unable to comprehend.\n\nJessica, being a brunette, was destined to be bald. Michelle spread the adhesive thickly over her entire pubic mound, then pressed one long strip of fabric over her. With a sharp jerk, she ripped out every one of Jessica's pubes at once.\n\nJessica shrieked with the pain, thrashing in her restraints. She gasped for breath, trying to pull herself free.\n\n""What . . . what . . ."" she mumbled.\n\nMelinda and Meredith went last. Meredith began by disinfecting each girl's nipples, navel, and clitoris. Melinda followed with a ring gun, piercing each girl with gold rings and ignoring the shrieks of pain she generated. \n\nAt last each girl had been prepped and made ready for the next phase. Ashley appeared with three syringes, and Meredith disinfected each girl's arm as she had done with their other body parts. One by one, Meredith injected them with my serum.\n\nThe pain and confusion we had created rapidly evaporated. Michelle and Kaitlyn booted up the computer in the corner of the cell and attached three training headsets to the interface module beside it. As Michelle pulled off the leather blindfolds each girl wore, Kaitlyn placed the headsets over their eyes. Once all the gear was in place, Michelle began the training program. Then all five girls looked at me expectantly.\n\n""Michelle, Ashley, and Kaitlyn, you three can work on them while they're going through.""\n\nThe three of them nodded and turned toward the new girls. Each knelt in front of one and began licking a pussy. Melinda and Meredith came over and knelt beside me.\n\nThe combination of serum and program was one I had perfected through years of research as a behavioral psychiatrist. The serum weakened their minds, making them more receptive to the program, which attacked their inhibitions and will while enhancing their natural desires. It would, through several days of gradual treatment, turn each girl into a submissive bisexual slut, consumed with the desire to serve me and submit to my every sexual desire. The cunnilingus was completely unnecessary; it simply amused me to have my girls service the new ones while they underwent the treatment, especially since I had a blonde, a brunette, and a redhead to match them.\n\nI reached out and played gently with Melinda's hair. She looked up at me, smiling, her face filled with worshipful desire. \n\n""Master?""\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""Is it time yet?""\n\nHer sister looked over at me.\n\n""Please, Master.""\n\n""All right. Yes, it's time. We can go upstairs while the program is running.""\n\nBoth of them beamed and jumped to their feet. I spared a last glance toward the new girls, watching them moan and squirm in their restraints. Faith seemed to be unconsciously rolling her hips, working with Michelle's eager tongue.\n\nI went back upstairs, Melinda and Meredith following behind me, and returned to the bedroom behind my office. The room was spare and Spartan, with white walls, floor, and ceiling. An enormous bed, big enough for five or six people (I knew that from experience) sat in the middle.\n\nThe girls quickly removed my clothes and stepped back, awaiting instructions. They knew how much I enjoyed having them together, so they would engage in the most perverted acts of lesbian incest imaginable as long as it meant having sex with me.\n\n""You're both ready for this?""\n\n""Yes, Master,"" they both said.\n\n""Today should be the best day,"" Meredith said. ""We've been doing the tests.""\n\n""We're ready,"" Melinda said.\n\nI lay in the middle of the bed and motioned them forward. They crawled up to my cock and began licking and sucking over it, one taking the head, the other taking the base, then switching off. I held each of their heads as they worked, brushing their long blonde locks around until I could see what they were doing.\n\nIn a minute or two, they had me erect, but they would continue sucking on me until I told them otherwise, even if I came and thus deprived them of an immediate fuck. But I wanted that as much as they did, so I stopped them.\n\n""Nothing fancy today. Just warm each other up, then we can fuck.""\n\nGiggling, they came together, kissing deeply and fondling each other's breasts. I had had them almost a year now, and it still turned me on to see these two identical twins fucking each other. Melinda rolled on her back, and Meredith commenced licking and sucking her way down, stopping at Melinda's firm tits. She attacked Melinda's nipples, sucking and biting on them, pulling on her nipples rings, until she had them red and stiff. While she worked, she kept one hand between Melinda's legs, expertly tweaking and twisting her clit. Melinda finally pushed her sister down between her thighs, and Meredith began licking her eagerly. \n\nI suddenly felt a bit mischievous, so I got Melinda's attention.\n\n""Don't let her get you off. Don't come until I'm fucking you.""\n\nShe moaned in frustration, gripping Meredith's head in her hands.\n\n""Meredith.""\n\nShe looked up, but didn't stop licking.\n\n""Get her off. Do the best you can.""\n\nUnderstanding now what I was doing, Meredith doubled her attack. Her sister whimpered, knowing better than to push Meredith away but doing what she could to fight her climax. Meredith was licking her sister furiously now, fucking her with two fingers while she attacked her clit. They knew each other very well and knew exactly what the other liked. Melinda was at a real disadvantage and could do nothing but moan and thrash on the bed, trying to fight her arousal.\n\nMeredith was into a zone now, finger-fucking her sister and licking her clit in a steady rhythm. Melinda arched her back, grabbing at her hair and whimpering.\n\n""Master, please,"" she moaned.\n\nI let her suffer for another few seconds, then relented.\n\n""That's enough, Meredith.""\n\nMelinda gasped as her sister leaned back with a big grin on her face. Meredith moved out of the way as I climbed onto Melinda. She pulled me into her, and she was so wet I was buried inside her in an instant. Three or four powerful thrusts were all it took to get her off. She spiked up off the bed, shrieking as she came, and her nails dug into my butt. I was well in control of my arousal, and I rode rapidly between her thighs, watching her orgasmic hysterics with bemusement. She came again, then a third time, thrashing around under me.\n\nI backed off from my attack, letting her come down. As wet as she was, she was still very tight, even without the strong vaginal massage she now began to give me. She pumped her hips up and down, squeezing and releasing me, trying to open herself ever wider with each thrust.\n\nI bent down to kiss her now, and she threw her arms around me, moaning through her nose. Her tongue shot around my mouth, and she sucked on my lips as I kissed her. When I let her up for air, she gasped, faced filled with anguished need.\n\n""I love you, Master. Come in me. Please come in me. Give me your baby.""\n\nI groaned, moving faster. When the two of them were pregnant, things were likely to change around here, but they had begged and pleaded me for it for weeks. I finally told them I would do it if they were able to retrieve a set of new girls as they had today.\n\nMelinda continued writhing under me, urging me forward, begging for my sperm. I rose closer and closer, and as she sensed my approaching orgasm, she began closing in on her own, the mere thought of potential impregnation enough to get her off. I drove myself into her tight teenaged pussy again and again, feeling my balls being to boil with jizz. With a loud groan, I stabbed myself into her, squirting my potent seed deeply inside her. When she felt my sperm flowing into her, she shrieked in fulfillment, spasming wildly around me. \n\nI gasped and fell onto her firm tits. She hugged me tightly, whimpering.\n\n""I can feel it, Master. I can feel it. I'm going to be pregnant.""\n\nI remained inside her, keeping her plugged tightly until the sperm was on its way. I rolled off, and Melinda kept her hips up, holding herself closed. Meredith handed her a pillow, and she shoved it under her butt.\n\n""Now me, Master,"" Meredith said, ""please fuck me.""\n\nI lay back and Meredith bent her head to my cock. She sucked her sister's juices and the remnants of my sperm off of me, refusing to let me erection subside. She dug a finger into my ass and began massaging my prostate, causing my cock to leap forward. In a minute or two, she had produced another hard-on. I pulled her above me, and she impaled herself on my cock.\n\nI let her ride me rapidly, squeezing and massaging my cock. I played with her hard tits, pulling her nipples to my mouth to suck on her. I held her tight butt in my hands and fucked up at her as she rode me.\n\nAll of a sudden, I gripped her body in my arms and flipped us over so she was on her back. She shrieked with delight and wrapped herself around me. I hammered myself into her, and in a few moments, she was coming hard, limbs flailing wildly. I could feel my balls, still heavy with sperm, slapping against her ass. She reached between us and grabbed them, squeezing hard.\n\n""Come, Master! Come in me! Please come in me!""\n\nShe came again, shrieking in orgasm, as I battered her pussy with jackhammer thrusts. My sperm began to rise again, and Meredith opened herself to me. Finally, as she convulsed in the throes of yet another orgasm, I planted a load of baby juice in her womb. She moaned, milking me with her muscles, until every drop was inside her. When I rolled to the side, she propped herself up like her sister.\n\n""We have to stay like this for half an hour,"" Melinda said.\n\n""I'm pregnant already,"" Meredith moaned. ""I know it.""\n\nI kissed them both and went back downstairs.\n\nShrieks of orgasm greeted me when the elevator doors opened to the dungeon. I walked down between the row of cells, seeing my three girls still working on the new ones. Faith was the one who was coming, it appeared, but the other three had not gone unfulfilled from the looks of things. All three new girls were still in their restraints and still in the program, but the flush of orgasm and the sheen of sweat covered their bodies.\n\nI took my seat and waited until Faith was done.\n\n""That's enough, girls. Let them rest now.""\n\nAshley, Kaitlyn, and Michelle leaned back and rose to their feet, all stretching and massaging their jaws from exertion. The three new girls sagged in their restraints, gasping for breath. Michelle shut off the program and Ashley and Kaitlyn pulled off their headsets.\n\nThree heads lolled dizzily around, eyes unfocused. My girls knelt quietly at my side and waited.\n\n""Welcome,"" I said. I knew they were programmed to fixate on and remember whatever they heard when they came out. ""I am your new Master. You are here to serve me. Whoever you were and whatever you did before now is irrelevant. You exist to serve my desires and perform according to my wishes. Do you understand?""\n\n""Yes, Master,"" they all said at once. I could see looks of surprise and confusion at this reaction. Their training had only begun, and this initial effect would wear off unless it was fixed.\n\nI turned to my girls.\n\n""All right. Put them away for the night.""\n\nThe three of them rose. Each took the girl they had been pleasuring down from her restraints. The new girls sagged, unable to stand easily, and my girls led them out of the holding cell and into their separate cells down the hall. I watched as each girl lay down and fell immediately to sleep from exhaustion. They would sleep for ten or twelve hours, their minds filled with dreams of serving me and submitting to my desires. Tomorrow, we would begin again.\n\nUpstairs, Kaitlyn and Michelle retired dutifully to their rooms, but Ashley lingered in the hallway.\n\n""Master?""\n\n""Yes, Ashley?""\n\n""Would you fuck me? It's been so long. Almost three days.""\n\nI had serviced the other four that day, but I knew I had enough left for Ashley. This was a treatment I had performed on myself long ago- there was no sense in collecting sex slaves if I was too exhausted to pay attention them.\n\n""Yes, Ashley. Come to bed. You can spend the night with me if you want.""\n\nHer eyes lit up in excitement. Fucking was one thing, but an entire night was a rare treat. I tended to sleep by myself, since I usually needed the rest. But I was feeling magnanimous after the day I had had.\n\nMeredith and Melinda had returned to their room (they slept together in the same bed) to nurture their incipient pregnancies, cleaning up before they left. Ashley went immediately to bed and waited for me as I undressed.\n\n""Master?""\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""Are Meredith and Melinda pregnant now?""\n\n""I think so.""\n\n""What will happen if they are?""\n\n""You're going to be in charge once they're a few months along. They're going to stay here and take care of themselves. They'll train you in how to retrieve girls.""\n\nShe beamed.\n\n""Thank you, Master. I love you.""\n\n""I love you, too, Ashley.""\n\n""Will you make me pregnant someday?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Cool. I want to have your baby just like Meredith and Melinda.""\n\n""All in good time.""\n\nI returned to bed, taking her smooth little body in my arms. She put her arms around my neck and pressed her big breasts against my chest. I rolled over, pulling her tits to my mouth. She hung herself above me, letting me nurse her for a long time as her long red hair fell down around my face. After a few minutes of sucking her pierced nipples, I slipped a finger between her legs, masturbating her gently. She began to whimper under my ministrations, and I felt hot fluids flowing out of her. I tweaked her hard little clit, twisting it back and forth until she shuddered in orgasm and collapsed on top of me.\n\nShe had landed on my erection, and she began rubbing herself against me, splitting her labia apart and working her clit the head of my cock. I pulled her up a little and slipped inside her. She fell to the side and I rolled on top of her, burying myself deeply into her.\n\nBeing tired, and knowing she was programmed to come repeatedly no matter what I did, I simply rode in and out of her tight fifteen-year- old pussy, working my own orgasm. She thrashed around under me, squeezing me with her cunt. All my girls were trained in that technique, though Meredith and Melinda were the most experienced at it. Ashley was a close second, though. She came again, whimpering in sweet agony, begging for my sperm. Five minutes of rapid thrusting finally brought it forth. I buried myself into her, planting my cum as deeply as I could get it. I decided then that I should get Ashley pregnant too. Kaitlyn and Michelle were experienced enough now to fetch girls for me, and with the three new ones, I would be plenty busy enough not to miss the three pregnant ones.\n\nFirst thing tomorrow, I would take care of it."
159,Ally McSqueal,"['MFF-F', 'reluc', 'sm', 'humor']","The camera travels slowly along the ground, showing empty stalls in the bathroom. In the background we hear wet smacking noises and low groans. Finally the camera passes a pair of feminine legs sticking out from underneath a closed stall door. As we watch the legs cross at the ankles and we hear a Barry White song rise up to a full crescendo.\n\n ""Thank you, Elaine. I think I'm ready for Nell now,"" John said matter-of-factly from his seat on the toilet. ""Glad to help,"" Elaine said and licked John's shaft one more time for good luck. Elaine looked up straight into the overhead camera and smacked her lips. ""Cut! Nice, Jane. One for the bloopers reel. Let's try it again,"" the director shouted through his megaphone. ""What happened?"" Calista tried to get a better angle but couldn't see around the prop stall door. ""They're just goofing around. Jane made a funny noise, I think,"" Lisa answered. Calista shook her head. ""Really, Renee, I know Billy and Georgia did it in the stalls but oral sex? Between John and Elaine? It doesn't seem right."" Lisa rolled her eyes at the star of the show and chewed on her fingernail.\n\n As the camera rolled, Elaine took John in her mouth and began sucking on him. Between the two actors, they had committed enough bloopers to fill a highlight reel of their own. The director suspected many of the gaffes were intended soley to drag out the scene and he didn't blame Peter at all. If he could do a sex scene, he would want Jane's lips wrapped around his own cock as well. Or maybe Jennifer Love Hewitt's sweet mouth. That would surely be the time of *his* life. Maybe I could make a niche for myself shooting dirty versions of all the TV shows, he thought to himself. Third Cock From the Sun. Law and Discipline. Sabrina's Teenage Clit, Pokeaman, Just Blow Me, Buffy the Vampire Layer. The possibilities were endless. Elaine's left hand cupped John's balls and gently squeezed. John almost stood up in shock. She hadn't done that in the last take, he thought and then settled back on the toilet. Just as he felt his come rising, Peter reached back and flushed the toilet causing Jane to erupt in laughter while her mouth was still stuffed full of his cock. Peter had to admit it was not an unpleasant sensation. ""I like a fresh bowl,"" he said, repeating his famous line to howls of laughter from the set. ""OK, let's get Peter to the next set while he's still hard,"" the director shouted. Calista's jaw dropped when she saw Peter emerge from the stall in only a pair of boxers and sporting an obvious tentpole. Her eyes darted to Jane who was wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. Jane caught Calista's look and raised her eyebrows at her. ""Okay, please tell me they weren't actually... Lisa?"" Calista looked around for her friend but she was nowhere to be found. She followed the crowd to the next set which was Nell's office. She could see Portia fixing her conservative business attire in the mirror before they hauled it away. ""Quiet on the set!""\n\n John summoned his courage and knocked on Nell's office door. ""Come in,"" he heard Nell's professional tone of voice from the other side of the door. ""Nell, I need to speak to you about last night,"" John started. ""Shh. It's OK, John. I know what you were trying to do. I think it was sweet. But next time how about a little warning and a little slower pace with the whacks, OK, lover?"" Nell smiled and moved closer to her boyfriend. Her hand reached out and caressed his crotch. John squirmed under the touch. ""Oh my, you came prepared, huh, studboy?"" Nell teased and clutched at the cock beneath his trousers. ""Te..te..te.. porkchops!""\n""Porkchops?"" Nell said, stifling a laugh. ""Yes, porkchops. Brady Bunch. Never mind. I came to apologize for my behavior. I was completely out of line. I would never...""\n""John, I said it's okay. I want you to spank me. Please spank me,"" Nell pouted, loosening her skirt and letting it drop to the floor. John stared in wonder as Nell undid the bun in her hair and let it flow around her shoulders. Nell removed her blazer and stood before John in a half-unbuttoned white blouse and a pair of black lace panties. ""So how do I...should I just..."" John held a closed fist to his mouth as he studied the situation. ""Why don't you have a seat, John? On this chair."" Cage sat rigidly on the plain wooden chair as Nell stood before him. Nell stared down at him as she reached around and undid the clasps of her bra. Shrugging her shoulders, Nell slipped the bra through the armhole of her blouse and wrapped it around his neck. Sitting on John's lap facing him, Nell proceeded to give him a lapdance while intermittently cutting of his air supply. John's hands hung limply by his side as she had her way with him. John had a raging hard on by the time Nell slipped off his lap. ""Your turn,"" Nell whispered hoarsely as she laid herself stomach down on John's lap and wrapped the bra around her own neck. John grasped the bra in his right hand and smacked Nell on her barely covered ass with his left. Nell squealed and whispered ""tighter."" Closing his eyes momentarily to steel himself, John twisted the bra to create a tighter noose and smacked her again. Nell gurgled but didn't say anything this time. John alternated the pressure on her throat and varied the rhythm of his strokes. Feeling emboldened by her vocal cooing, John slipped her panties down to bare her bottom. It was already a bright shade of pink and John alternated his slaps between cheeks, transfixed by his own handprints on her flesh.\n\n""Can they do that? Can they show her... ass on the show like that?"" Calista said aloud to no one in particular. ""Why not?"" an extra answered. ""They show men's asses on NYPD Blue all the time. Why not Portia's?""\n""Whatever,"" Calista dismissed the extra with a wave of her hand. ""I have to do another scene."" Calista turned her back on the set just as John let Nell up from his knee. Nell knelt in front of John and thanked him for the spanking. Really thanked him. Calista was well on her way to her next scene when Peter erupted all over Portia's pearly white teeth. Portia played with the cum for the camera, blowing bubbles with it and brushing her teeth with her finger. Peter laughed and spanked her cheek with his softening dick.\n\n Calista arrived at the lounge where the gang often hung out after work on the show. Vonda Shepard was there and they exchanged small talk while they waited for the rest of the crew. Pretty much everyone on the set agreed Vonda's singing was grating at best but David like her so she got to stay on the series. ""OK, places everyone,"" the director shouted as everyone seemed to arrive at the same time.\n\n Ally sat at a table with Fish, Cage, Renee, Ling and Elaine. Nell stood nearby, leaning against a post, watching Billy and Georgia slow dance. Ally offered her a seat but she said she'd just as well stand, thank you very much. ""Let's dance,"" Ling said abruptly and grabbed Ally's elbow. Ally had little choice but to respond to the pressure on her arm. She never noticed how strong Lucy was before. As they took the dance floor, Ling wrapped her arms around Ally and made her do the same. Ling's hands explored the shallow curves of Ally's ass as they danced, bunching up her skirt as she squeezed and released. Ally leaned into Ling and let her do what she wanted. Ling's hands moved up her back and deftly unhooked Ally's bra through her blouse. Ally gasped as her bra slid down to her waist. She didn't remember reading this in the script. Ling's petite hands unbuttoned the bottom of Ally's blouse and pulled the small brassiere out and tossed it to the dancing twins who amused themselves with it and incorporated it into their dance routine. They pulled on either end of the backstraps and leaned backwards, daring the fabric to tear. But it held their weight and they gaily spun around in circles with it. Calista watched with horror at this new development. Did David actually think this was funny or even erotic? She tried to access her memory of the last pages of the script but she found she couldn't. She tried to stop the scene to consult the director but everyone ignored her and carried on with their roles. No one seemed to care the star of the series was talking straight into the cameras and generally trying to disrupt the shoot. Suddenly the music stopped and the microphone screeched as Vonda tapped it with her fingers. ""Ladies and gentlemen, we have a very special treat. Ling Woo and her trained monkey. Let's hear it for them!"" The nightclub broke into applause and catcalls as Ling snapped a leash around Ally's neck and pulled her toward the stage. ""That's our cue,"" Ling winked at her. Ally followed close behind Ling, her hands grasping at the choker, trying to relieve the pressure. Ling sat on a tall barstool that had been set on the stage and told Ally to assume the position. Ally looked around at her audience. Billy and Georgia exchanged baby kisses as they watched her from the corners of their eyes. Elaine grabbed a table knife and was busy spreading butter on her hand. Ally watched as she dropped her hand under the table. A few seconds later Fish let out a surprised grunt and then a slow smile spread over his face as he scooted closer to the table. Elaine's face was the picture of innocence as she used her other hand to brush her hair back. Nell had taken a seat on John's lap as she let his hands roam freely over her breasts, over and under her blouse. Ling struck Ally on her left breast with a riding crop to get her attention. Ally instinctively covered her breast with her hand to protect it and tried to massage the sting away. Where had she gotten that thing, Ally wondered. ""The position, Ally!"" Ling said sharply. ""Yes, Mistress,"" Ally responded without thinking and the crowd erupted in laughter. Ally sank to her knees and raised her arms, settling herself into the position she was required to assume. Things were moving too fast for Calista and she didn't know how to stop them. A sharp crack of the crop on her right breast got Ally's attention again and she willed herself not to lower her arms. The whole cast has gone insane, she finally concluded. They've gone insane and taken me prisoner. ""It's time you showed the world your devotion to the Dragon Lady. Put your hands behind your back and keep them there,"" Ling ordered. Ally did as she was told as Ling unbuttoned and removed her black leather pants. She wore no lingerie beneath and Ally could see she was not shaved completely but was definitely very well-groomed. Ling sat on the barstool again, raising her left knee and letting her right leg extend fully to give the appreciative crowd the full view. ""Ally?"" The word came out as a question but Ally caught the implied order underneath. Shuffling forward on her knees, Ally closed her eyes and tentatively stuck out her tongue. The tip of her tongue encountered the warm smooth skin of Ling's thigh and she let it wander until it encountered the short silky hairs. Still afraid to open her eyes, Ally plunged her tongue into Ling's intimate folds and worked her tongue around the sides. Ally noted she tasted sweet as if she had added perfume of some sort. Aside from the humiliation of everyone watching, she decided it wasn't all bad and let her lips press up against the Asian mound. Her nose rubbed against Ling's lower belly as she lapped at Ling's moistness. From out of seemingly nowhere the crowd started into a rendition of Weird Al's Michael Jackson parody: ""Eat it, eat it; Don't you make me repeat it."" Ling pulled back Ally's hair so the camera could get a good closeup of her pink tongue merging with the pinkness of Ling's own insides. Ling ordered Ally to keep her eyes open and look her in the eye. Ling slapped Ally's face with short crisp blows as she suckled. She tried to keep her eyes open but instinctively shut them just before Ling's hand landed on her cheek. Ling's head was thrown back now and Ally dared to look into the audience again from the corner of her eye while her tongue slid and twisted its way over Ling's slick walls. Elaine had both fists pumping out in the open on Richard and Billy. Georgia knelt next to Billy's chair and licked at his balls. Elaine's fast-moving hand sometimes caught Georgia on the nose but she was a trooper and kept at it. John had removed his belt and was whipping Nell with it as she clutched a support beam with both hands. Her tears flowed freely but she didn't make a peep out of respect for the people trying the watch the show on stage. Ally searched the crowd for Renee but couldn't find her. ""Looking for me, bitch?"" Ally heard Renee's voice right next to her ear. Surprised by the nearness of the voice, Ally's head jerked up but Ling's strong hands guided her back to her task. Ling held Ally's head in place as she got off the stool and laid on her back on the stage. Ling spread her legs wide to accommodate Ally as she pushed on the back of her head and ground Ally's face into her pussy. Ally heard the zipper on the back of her skirt and she dutifully lifted each knee as the skirt was pulled off her, followed by her panties. Ally found herself on her hands and knees with her ass in the air as she bent forward to administer to Ling's needs. She was aware of cheering and hooting from the crowd but the sudden coolness of gel being smeared into her ass by a pair of fingers was the only warning she had that Renee had donned a strap-on and fully intended to take her from behind. ""Here comes the pain,"" Renee whispered into Ally's ear and plunged forward. Ling wrapped her fingers into Ally's hair and pulled her face down and forward into her cunt, effectively muffling her screams. Renee pumped into Ally furiously, spanking her ass in time with the music as Vonda struck up the band and played her theme song. It was all Ally could do to maintain her balance as Renee plowed into her from behind and Ling resumed her bitchslapping. Ally thought she heard the director's voice in the background through the ringing in her ears and suddenly everyone shifted positions. Ling sat up on her knees and pulled Ally to her knees as well. Ling thrust her head forward and planted a full kiss on Ally's mouth. Ally struggled briefly at the invasion and then began kissing Ling back. As the two women embraced, Renee stood next to them facing the crowd and squeezed a bulb attached to her strap-on. Thick gooey strands of fake cum spurted from the head of the latex cock and landed on Ally's shoulder. Renee redirected the stream and pumped at the bulb madly as she covered both women's faces with the sticky white substance. Ling clutched Ally's head, ensuring they wouldn't break their embrace until Renee had finished. Ally felt the goo slide over her nose and some worked its way between their mouths. She and Ling shared the same few ounces of white slime between them, rolling it around and then pushing it with their tongues into the other's mouth. It had a more consistent structure than normal sperm and they were able to keep it going for over a minute before Ally accidentally swallowed it. They finally broke off their kiss and looked toward the audience. The flashes nearly blinded Ally as everyone seemed to have brought their still cameras to the set. Ling bent forward and licked a glop of fabricated cum from Ally's cheek, causing a renewed frenzy of picture-taking. Ally smiled for no reason on earth other than she had been taught from infancy to smile pretty for the camera. Renee helped Ally wipe off her face with a towel while the video cameras swung around to catch Elaine taking both men in her mouth at once and then spitting the deposited cum into Georgia's face. Nell screamed in agony as John fucked her ass and beat her with a metal spatula he had grabbed from a caterer. He jerked out and came all over Nell's abused behind. Nell reached back and massaged the cool cream into her skin, hoping it would quell the burning. ""Congratulations, Calista. You made your first porno.""\n""David! Have you been here all along? Did you set this up?"" Calista questioned the producer, not knowing what to think at this point. ""Well, I have to admit, I got some help from your castmates here,"" David waved his arms to indicate the small group of actors who had taken the stage. ""We always wanted to make a dirty ""Ally McBeal"" episode for our own private collections but we figured you would be too uptight about it,"" Courtney explained. ""So we had to trick you. Jane assured us you would come around eventually and I dare say you did.""\n""Well, the thing with Lucy was fun. I could have done without the ass-fucking, though,"" Calista groaned and rubbed her butt. ""Oh come on, Calista. You know you love the penis,"" Lisa prodded. ""Okay, I do,"" Calista finally admitted with a shy half-smile. ""Say it,"" Lisa said in a sing-song voice. ""Say you love the penis."" Calista scanned the faces of her friends. ""I love the penis,"" she finally declared with a smirk to a standing ovation from the crowd.\n\n So each cast member ended up with a videotape of the day affectionately titled ""Ally McSqueal"" for their home library. There were only supposed to be 10 copies made but you know how that goes. Chances are a few months from now everyone and their little brother will have their own bootlegged copy to enjoy in the privacy of their own home."
160,Allysyn's Introduction,['Fdom-F'],"I entered with my hands held behind my back and my head down as I had been taught, looking at my shoes as Mistress spoke. ""Allysyn, what is this spot on my bedspread? Have you been playing with yourself in here, you nasty little thing? You know that you are not allowed to touch yourself or to enter this room without my express permission. And just look at you!"" Mistress walked around me, looking at me with disdain as she spoke. ""Stocking seams crooked, cap on improperly, clumsy makeup. Are you trying to embarrass me in front of my guests this evening? Goddess only knows what else is wrong with you today. Bend over and hold your ankles. Let me see if you are in uniform correctly.""\n\nAs I bent over, wondering how the spot had gotten there, I realized that I was in fact out of uniform.\n\n""You bad, bad girl! Did I say that you could put on panties this morning? No, I did not. And where is yesterdays punishment? Did I say that you could remove your butt-plug? No, I did not! You seem to be disobeying orders much more frequently lately. I may have to send you away for more training if this keeps up. For now, you will go to the Punishment Room and assume the Position. You may walk there bent over like that for a start. I will be there later, after you have had time to consider your behaviour. Now get going you little slut!""\n\nBent over double is not the most efficient way to walk. I was very slow and bumped into several of Mistress' guests as I made my way to the Punishment Room. This did nothing to improve Mistress' mood.\n\n""You stupid wench, you're so clumsy! Hurry up and get to the Room. You'll be getting double the punishment for all this trouble you've caused!""\n\nI entered the Punishment Room and assumed the position. This involved taking off my outer garment, leaving me in a very tight red leather corset with garters, and the fishnet stockings. Placing the panties in my mouth, I knelt opposite the doorway with my knees spread as wide as possible. I was in plain site of Mistress' guests as they walked past the door and made crude comments about my position, to my utter humiliation. You see, in that position it was plain to see that, though my garment, hair and makeup were wonderfully feminine, my erect penis was undeniably male.\n\nAs Mistress was quite popular, several guests had been invites over that evening. Over the course of the next hour, almost all of them had seen me, as had their servants. I felt truly miserable. Finally Mistress entered, followed by her guests and their slaves. ""Now Allysyn, a lesson to remind you what you are. What are you, Allysyn?""\n\n""I am a clumsy whore, Mistress.""\n\n""And whose clumsy whore are whore are you, slut?"", Mistress said, slapping me across the cheek with her leather gloves.\n\n""I am a clumsy whore, and I belong body and soul to you, Mistress Barbara.""\n\n""Good. Now you will be treated like the whore you are.\n\nGet on ""The Table"".""\n\nI got up and moved over to ""the table"". I bent over it and Mistress locked my wrists into the manacles that were attached there. My feet were then locked to the legs of it. Mistress then instructed my me to put my ""disgusting member"" in ""the Hole"". This was not easy to do as my hands were not free, but I finally managed it. The Table Had been constructed so that there was a box in it at crotch level. This box was lined with the softest velvet and was just barely big enough for my penis. Any motion within it would overwhelm me with feeling and give Mistress yet another reason to punish me when I came without her permission. This had happened every time that I was forced onto the Table.\n\nI was then blindfolded so that I would not be able to see what was happening around me. I heard Mistress' voice say,""Allysyn open your mouth."" Doing so, I soon found myself with nine inches of hard cock down my throat. The unknown Master started to mercilessly fuck my face, his heavy balls banging against my chin. After about five minutes of this, I felt his cock start to swell in my throat, followed by the pulsations of his member as he spilled his hot, creamy load down my throat. Trying desperately to swallow it all I accidentally grazed his cock with my teeth, making him pull out of my mouth in sudden pain. The cum was still flowing out of his cock as he stepped back and jets of it hit my face, bathing it in his seed.\n\n""You stupid bitch! How dare you injure one of my guests!? Have you no manners? We must teach you some then!!"" At that point, I felt a cold, hard rubber dildo being forced up my unsuspecting asshole. I naturally tensed up. Mistress' voice whispered in my ear, ""You know that it will only be worse for you if you tense up Allysyn. Be a good girl and relax."" This helped remind me that, no matter how naughty I had been, Mistress still loved me. I relaxed to the inevitable as Mistress's voice suddenly became louder and she said, "" Say' Thank you Mistress' each time I thrust into you, slut!"" All seven inches of the dildo were suddenly slammed up into my asshole. The burning sensation as it entered was fierce and a whimper of pain escaped from my clenched teeth as I said, ""Thank you Mistress!""\n\n""Allysyn, you know that this is for your own good, so let's have no more of that grunting. Be a good girl and I may let you pleasure me further later in the evening. Would you like that?""\n""Oh yes, Mistress. Please let me pleasure you!""\n""Then be quiet and take your punishment like a lady."" The rubber phallus began moving in and out as Mistress rocked her hips back and forth. I repeated my phrase like a mantra and consoled myself to the pain by considering the pleasure Mistress must be receiving as the harness of the dildo rubbed against her sensitive clit. \n\nOver the course of the next 30 minutes, many cocks, vibrators and dildoes entered my hole and my mouth and also several pussies were placed against my lips for me to tongue. The feelings were starting to be too much for me. Besides the obvious pleasure of providing pleasure and amusement for the gathered Mistresses and Masters, the feelings in my full ass turned to pleasurable ones for me. Also, the thrusting of objects into my ass frequently caused me to drive my cock into the velvet-lined box in the table, stimulating my penis almost to the bursting point.\n\nAnother Master stepped up behind me and entered me quickly, driving his eight inches in in one swift movement. All of the oil and cum left in my ass facilitated him with this. He pulled his cock almost all the way out before slamming it back in, pushing my hips forward and my penis deep into the velvet. The feeling was incredible and I knew that I could not last long. But it felt so good, being forced to fuck the hole while being fucked from behind. As I open my mouth to gasp, a warm, wet pussy was placed upon my lips. Tonguing frantically, I brought the Mistress off quickly, all the while thinking, ""It feels so good! Oh, I must not make a mess in the velvet, but Blessed Goddess, the sensations! Please, stop! Oh please, PLEASE STOP! DON'T FORCE ME TO COME!!!""\n\nAs if in answer to my silent plea, my body was suddenly left alone. The feeling of the Master pulling out caused a moan of pleasure to leave my lips, which I instantly regretted. ""So , our punishment brought you pleasure did it? I can see we will have to try something else!""\n\nRemoving my blindfold, I was presented with a white leather riding crop. I kissed the crop as Mistress had shown me on the other occasions that I had needed whipping and said ""Thank you for whipping me Mistress."". Mistress then went around behind me, out of my sight. Without warning, I felt the sting of the crop as it impacted against my buttocks, barely missing my exposed balls. I knew that I must be brave in order to please Her, but even so, each painful stroke caused me to involuntarily shove my cock deep into that hellish tunnel of velvet. Each time Mistress applied the crop pushed inevitably to the moment when the friction of the velvet would overwhelm me and cause my cock to vent its load, causing Goddess only knows what further punishment from Mistress. ""I must control myself, I must!"", I thought, holding back most of the tears and trying to move as little as possible. Fortunately, Mistress stopped after only 40 lashes and I was able to maintain my composure (and my semen). Mistress then presented the riding crop for me to kiss once more, and as I did, She spoke.\n\n""You have done me proud in front of my guests, Allysyn.\n\nI may have made you into a proper little slave girl at last."" With this all of the other people in the room started to file out. ""You have pleased me so much in fact, that I will allow you to please me further, in my bed. You may put those lovely painted lips and that little tongue to good use tonight."" She then proceeded to slip a finger up my sore anus as she spoke, massaging my prostate and causing me to thrust into the tunnel again, this time uncontrollably.\n\nNo, I must stop this! But I cannot, it feels so good, I must have release! Mistress will punish me if I come, but I must, I must! Her fingers thrusting in and out, squeezing and twisting my nipples with her free hand, biting on my earlobe, whispering what she would like to do to my helpless body. She knows exactly what she is doing why is she doing this I don't care oh oh oh I'm going to explode the velvet my cock her hands her words I'M COMING...\n\nMistress unlocked the manacles and I got to my feet. Clipping a leash to my collar, she lead me into her sanctum and laid me down on the white silk sheet, handcuffing me to the four-poster bed.\n\n""You badly needed that punishment Allysyn, but you took it like a lady. Now I will give you another reward. Prove to me that you are worth it.""\n\nShe bent over and placed one of her breasts in my mouth, her long black hair raining down over my face and chest. I ran my tongue over the hot, delicate skin, breathing warmly against her taut cleavage. A shiver ran through her body and I continued this until her motions finally brought a nipple within reach of my straining lips. Sucking like a little child, I flicked my tongue back and forth over the hard tip, gaining a passionate moan from Mistress for my efforts. After scant seconds of this, Mistress started speaking again.\n\n""You are such a hot little thing, aren't you , you slut? I bet all the girls just love you to suck their titties, eh? I'll bet you're so good at it because you wish you had a nice set for yourself, hmm? Maybe if you are a good little girl, for Christmas you'll get a set of nice titties to put in all of your pretty bras and corset, instead of wasting all that Kleenix. Would you like that Allysyn, would you like a big pair of tits to go with that cock of yours? Mmm, tits and a cock, what a nice combination. You're slowing down Allysyn. I better put you back in your place just so that you remember what you are.""\n\nMistress stood up and climbed onto the bed then. Straddling my face, her juices were already flowing, dripping down onto my eager lips. I strained to collect every wonderful drop until she finally sighed and lowered herself onto my face, covering my ruby tinged lips with Her butterfly soft pussy lips, my nose buried in Her puckered asshole. Riding my face like a pony in heat, her tirade against me continued as I tongued her to the best of my transvestite ability.\n\n""Oh yes, Eat my pussy you slut, lick out all my juices! Run your tongue right up inside bitch, that's right, get it all. Oh Allysyn, you are such a cunt, yes you are a hot cunt who loves to suck pussy and cock and to get fucked and to be told what a little whore she really is. Look how hard your cock is Allysyn. I'll bet it wishes it were in my cunt, but slaves don't get to fuck their Mistresses do they. Allysyn. I may just have to have it cut off, and really make you into a cunt. You bitch OH YES lick my asshole you stupid wench you slut you cunty bitch OH GODDESS YES stick your tongue in there you ass eating whore. You like it when I grind my ass and my pussy into your face don't you Allysyn? Oh, my pussy needs more licking , my clit feels like it's on fire Oh Allysyn suck on my clit OH GODDESS FLICK IT WITH YOUR TONGUE OH ALLYSYN YOU CUNT YOU SLUTTY BITCH I'M COMING I'M COOOMMMIIIINNNNNGGG!!\n\nThe sudden flow of juices, combined with the sound of mistress coming and the feeling of her nails as they raked my thighs was too much for me. I came for the second time, the semen erupting from my cock like lava from a long dormant volcano. The thought ran through my mind that Mistress hadn't given me permission to come though. I hope she remembers it when it comes time to punish me again.\n\nMaybe I'll let her breakfast burn."
161,Alma,['MF'],"What we admitted, to everyone but the I.R.S., was that our money- losing business was just an excuse to fly and hang around the airport's Fixed Base Operation trading lies with the other pilots and would-be pilots that inhabited the pilots' lounge.\n\nThere was a flying school there -- a collection of Cessna 150's, young instructors with their eyes set on the airlines, and students from the local area. Late afternoon usually found a fair sprinkling of women in the pilots' lounge; some of them students, but mostly the girl-friends of the students and instructors. They all knew about our operation, and with suitable hints, could wrangle a ride in Triple-Nickel-8-Ball on our Miami-Atlanta-Miami trip when we wanted the company.\n\nA few weeks before, the female ""regulars"" in the lounge had jokingly announced formation of a local chapter of the ""mile- high"" club -- and that subject had replaced discussion of instrument-approaches and engine overhaul prices. As I understood it, the rules were simple: sex above 5280 feet, unaided by co- (or auto) pilot. The novelty of the topic wore off after a while; but one day a female student showed up with a small pendant hanging from her neck on a gold chain: a set of small gold wings with a cloisonne' panel in the center, bearing the numbers ""5280."" A second, and then third, pendant soon appeared on other necks. Although none of us had the nerve to ask, it appeared that the mile-high club was more than talk.\n\nMy turn to fly the Atlanta run came up one Thursday. I usually got to the field after work, about two hours before the cargo would be ready in Miami, and had ""dinner"" -- which is stretching the term, from the vending machines in the lounge. The coffee machine, it was said, served a dual purpose, dispensing battery acid for the aircraft as well as slaking the thirsts of the pilots. That night, as I approached the machine, with quarter in hand, a voice said ""I'll trade you some real coffee and the best pastrami sandwich in town for a ride to Atlanta."" The invitation came from a short blond named Alma, a ""primary student"" in our parlance: one who was training for her private pilot license. She produced a picnic basket, a large thermos and an inviting smile. ""OK,""`I said, ""but I'll have to call Miami and get a weight for the cargo, first.""\n""For reference, Captain,"" she said, ""I'm 112, pounds, soaking wet.""\n\nActually, the ""cargo weight"" issue was only a ploy. If I didn't particularly feel like company on a given evening, it was easier to decline a request on ""weight and balance"" grounds. It also aided some rather subtle gender discrimination: it was amazing how often we had room for a 130 pound woman and not a 180 pound guy.\n\nFor Alma, however the weight and balance problem was resolved when she first asked for the ride: she had mischievous blue eyes, a button nose, and pert breasts, not well-contained by a Harley-Davidson T-Shirt. I had heard from one of the instructors that she was a serious, bright student with the goal -- and apparently the talent -- to achieve an airline career.\n\nAt the 'phone, I checked the weather. The short hop from Opa Locka to Miami was no sweat. It was ""VFR"" -- the initials for ""visual flight rules,"" that permitted flying when the visibility was greater than 3 miles and the cloud ceiling greater than 1000 feet. The rest of the route was another story, however. Atlanta was reporting a 500 foot broken ceiling, sky obscured, visibility of two miles, forecast to drop to 200 feet and a half-mile in rain and fog. The enroute conditions were free of thunderstorms, but ceilings along the route were low, typically 300-1000 feet. The ride would be smooth, but definitely ""IFR"" -- Instrument Flight Rules --requiring a suitably instrumented airplane and a pilot holding the coveted ""instrument rating -- which I had acquired from eight-months of flying with a hood over my head, alongside a sadistic instructor who would simulate every sort of system failure known to man. I filed our flight plan for Atlanta, with Montgomery, Alabama as a weather alternate, gathered my maps -- ""charts"" in pilot lingo, and returned to the lounge to tell Alma she was welcome.\n\nI loaded Alma in the Travelair's right seat, handed her the checklist and fired-up the two engines. We, used the challenge and response system familiar to both of us: ""Fuel on mains.""\n""Check.""\n""Boost pumps on.""\n""Check.""\n""Gyro set...."" When the gauges read ""in the green"" Opa Locka ground control cleared me to the active runway and I departed with my newly-found friend to Miami. The turn-around there was short, delayed only by our ground-handler's hitting his head against the baggage door as a result of looking at Alma, instead of where he was going. We reboarded the airplane; as I reached over Alma to latch the passenger-side door, my arm brushed the front of the outstanding T-shirt she was wearing, Her reaction was to look me directly in the eyes, and smile.\n\n""Miami Clearance Delivery, Beech Triple Nickel 8-Ball at Butler with the numbers."" This was a game. The same controller worked the ground position nearly every night; but would not yield to the ""triple nickel eightball"" informality. So, as usual, he answered with: ""Aircraft calling Clearance Delivery, say again your call sign."" Resigned to the game, I replied, slowly: ""November five five five five eight Bravo, standing by for clearance.""\n""Roger, November five-eight Bravo is cleared to the Atlanta airport, as filed. Fly runway heading after departure, maintain 2000, expect 4000 one-five minutes after departure. Miami departure control, 131.55. Squawk 0425."" The rapid-fire readoff defined our route and direction of flight, the altitudes, radio frequencies and transponder codes that would allow tracking us on radar. I read back the clearance to him for confirmation, concluding with ""triple nickel eight-ball."" The reply was ""readback correct, five-eight Bravo, have a good flight, ground point seven.""\n\nAfter only a short delay, Alma and I were 25 miles from the Miami Airport and cleared to our requested altitude with a simultaneous ""hand off"" to the Miami Center: ""Five-Eight Bravo, climb and maintain 4-thousand, report reaching to Miami Center on 133.45. Good day sir."" We were ""in the soup"" -- a combination of fog and mist that accompanied the warm front that covered the east coast from Miami to New York. Visibility was limited to the wingtips where the red and green navigation lights were visible only as large, diffuse colored circles."" We reached 4000 feet, so advised Miami, and sat back for a long night of flying as I trimmed the airplane for cruise.\n\nAlthough we were seated less than a foot from one another, we both wore headsets, which, when not being used for radio transmissions, worked as an intercom. I pressed the push-to-talk button, and, for lack of a better introduction to the night's conversation, asked Alma; ""I've seen the new wings in the pilot's lounge; who's running for the president of the mile-high club?"" She replied ""they can't elect a president yet; all their flights have been illegal.""\n""Illegal?"" I said. ""Yeah, there are only 3 members so far and they all earned their wings with a student- pilot."" That was the ""illegal"" part of it: student-pilots were ""signed-off"" for solo flights, but were absolutely forbidden, by FAA rules, to carry passengers, much less engage in sexual acrobatics with them. ""Funny you should mention the club,"" she said, ""would you like to see why I asked to come on this flight?"" Without waiting for an answer, she produced a small black velvet jewelry case, and handed it to me."" I retrieved a small penlight from my pocket, and illuminated a set of gold wings -- with 5280 inscribed in the middle -- and hanging below, suspended by thin gold chain, three small panels inscribed: ""Instrument,""\n""Multi- Engine, and ""Commercial.""\n\nAlma turned to me, unfastened her seatbelt, removed her headset, and mine, put her lips to my ears, and said: ""I've completed all my ground school courses, Sherlock. I can't think of anyone nicer to give me the check ride for my advanced ratings."" I turned, in time to see Alma's T-shirt disappear over her head, revealing a taut pair of breasts in the red lighting of the cabin. It was only hours of training that forced my eyes back to the panel where I found the airplane 20 degrees east of its assigned heading at an altitude of 3800 feet, 200 feet below our assigned altitude. As I banked left and corrected the altitude discrepancy, I felt Alma's hand between my legs. I bent over to kiss her and soon received a warm tongue, deep in my mouth, producing the clearly intended effect beneath her hand.\n\nWhile Alma's`plans were perfectly clear, the associated logistics posed certain problems; the Travelair was a small aircraft, the back seats were full of mail bags, and the fact that we were on an instrument flight plan, with our progress monitored on radar, meant I would have to devote at least some attention to flying the plane. She snuggled up closer and I played with her left breast, rolling the nipple between my thumb and forefinger.\n\nThe speaker crackled: ""58 Bravo, Miami Center, now, on 123.35. Good day sir.""\n""58 Bravo, roger, 123.35,"" I replied, and with one hand still on Alma's breast, I reached over and tuned the radio to the new frequency: ""Miami Center, Beech 5558 Bravo with you on 123.35, maintaining 4000, requesting higher."" The request for a higher altitude was essential to the matter at hand: we still were below the magic one-mile figure. The response was discouraging: ""Unable higher at this time, 58 Bravo,"" the controller said, ""you are overtaking traffic at 6 thousand, a B- 747 heavy; converging traffic, an Aztec at 5 thousand, 12 o'clock, fifteen miles. I'll try to work out a higher for you after Orlando. Maintain 4000."" I uttered the airman's universal complaint for circumstances like this: ""Shit!"" I said. Alma laughed, ""Relax, Sherlock, it's a long way to Atlanta. Could you turn up the heat a bit."" That was a reasonable request under the circumstances: while I had been talking to the Center, Alma had divested herself of all of her clothes and was shivering slightly. I flipped on the gasoline-fired cabin heater which immediately filled the cabin with warmth. I moved my hand down to the soft blond hair between Alma's legs, an act that filled me with warmth.\n\nThere were equal amounts of passion and humor present now. We were still below the official altitude for mile-high inauguration, and I --- and, I suspect, Alma --- were wondering just how to ""assume the position"" in the cramped cockpit. I was reaching the point where the higher altitude was going to be needed soon. We had passed Orlando some time ago, and just as I raised the microphone to press the request for a higher altitude, the radio came alive ""58 Bravo, Jacksonville Center, no joy on the higher altitude. Atlanta Center reports all altitudes above 5000 are occupied on your route of flight; maintain 4000."" This was getting desperate. Perhaps the airways to our west would be less crowded: ""Center, could we have a new routing that would permit a higher altitude?""\n""Standby"" was the response, and as I set the microphone down, I felt a pull at my zipper. Alma's hand reached in and freed my cock from what had become, by that time, almost painful confinement. Bending down, she engulfed me with a warm, wet mouth and began making slow up and down motions..\n\n""58 Bravo, Jacksonville. Clearance.""\n""Go ahead,"" I gasped, as Alma's ministrations below became more intense. ""58 Bravo is cleared to the Atlanta airport, present position radar vectors Taylor, Victor 3 Alma, Victor 157, Atlanta. Maintain 4000 until passing Taylor. After Taylor, climb and maintain 6000. Cross Alma at or above 5000. Turn left now, heading 330."" I grabbed my charts to identify the navigation fixes the controller had specified --- thinking I had misheard the ""Alma"" instruction. A warm, bare back served as a convenient chart table. There it was, a fix called ""Alma;"" it consisted of a VHF Navigation Station named after a nearby Georgia city. I read back the clearance to the Center, set course for Taylor, and sat back marvelling at the coincidence of names, and at Alma's talents, which were making both of us incredibly hot. As we passed over Taylor, I could take it no longer. I rolled the trim wheel up a notch, putting the airplane in a gentle climb, raised Alma's head, kissed her deeply and said ""sit in my lap."" I slid my seat back, Alma pulled herself up by the edges of the instrument panel. She said ""like this, Sherlock?"" And settled a very warm, wet cunt over my cock, easing me into her. ""Mmmm, yeah,"" I replied, and she began moving up and down with shallow strokes. I reached around her, grasping the airplane's control yoke with one hand, squeezing the nipple of her right breast with the fingers of the other.\n\nThe red beam from the cabin light, directly above her, gave Alma's shoulders a hypnotic, fiery aura. To her right, I could see the ""DME"" --- the Distance Measuring Equipment indicator --- clicking off the miles remaining until the Alma VOR. The plane climbed in synchrony with our excitement. Alma removed my hand from her breast, directing it downward between her legs, where my finger had no trouble locating her now prominent clit. Moistening my finger with the wetness that virtually flowed, now, from her vagina, I began rubbing the area around her clit in slow, circular motions.\n\nOnly five miles remained on the DME. I thrust up into Alma, but could not penetrate her as deeply as I wanted, because of the awkward position. Suddenly, the navigation indicators swung wildly, indicating our passage over the Alma VOR, with the altimeter reading 5000 feet. I was now both over, and in, Alma, and cleared for the higher altitude. Thrusting up again, I pulled back sharply on the control yoke, raising the nose of the airplane rapidly, and pushing Alma's body down on my cock with a force of 2-G's. The altimeter spun up past 5300 feet. Alma, the stall-warning horn and I went off simultaneously. I pushed the nose down just as the airplane complained of its mistreatment with a pre-stall buffet. Reaching around Alma's right side, I fire-walled the throttles. The result was positive G's which pushed Alma and me toward the roof of the cabin, with my cock still deeply in her. She gasped, screamed and her pussy contracted around me as she reached the peak of her orgasm.\n\nThe rest of the flight was too routine to merit discussion, except to say that Alma flew for a while as I used my mouth to play with her breasts and pussy. That little bit of flight instruction was revenge: I wanted her to feel what it was like to have to concentrate on altitude, attitude and airspeed, while waves of pleasure distract you.\n\nAfter we off-loaded the cargo in Atlanta, I called back to Miami to report that the right engine was running roughly. ""Nothing serious,"" I said, ""probably just a fouled plug; but I think I should stay here tonight and have it looked at in the morning."" Alma and I found the airport motel with the 2-foot concrete walls. They were intended to protect guests from the noise of the landing and departing jets. That night, they isolated our neighbors from some pretty amazing sounds from within the room. Alma proved herself a very vocal, athletic lover. It wasn't until two days later that Alma appeared in the pilots' lounge wearing the set of wings bearing the instrument, multi-engine and commercial endorsements. She took a lot of kidding about the ""commercial"" endorsement, but refused to divulge where, when and with whom she took the check ride. I didn't see her again. That week, Uncle Sam decided my flying skills were needed more in Southeast Asia than in Florida. I spent two years flying the military big-brother of my airplane -- the Beech Baron -- ferrying various important Army types, working diligently to lose the Vietnam conflict for us. After that, I moved to Washington, DC as an associate in a large, anonymous law firm. Partnership in the firm came six years later. Although the money was good, it came at a price: the medication I was taking for high blood- pressure caused the FAA to revoke my medical certificate. My flying days were over.\n\nAs the Piedmont jet climbed over the Virginia countryside, my reverie was broken by a cabin announcement; ""Ladies and gentlemen, this is Al Carey, your captain speaking. Along with our first-officer today, Alma Whitley, I'd like to welcome you to the continuation of Piedmont flight 232 to Atlanta. We will be cruising at an altitude of ......"" Alma Whitley. Damn. The woman had a flair for coincidences.\n\nI waited until the other passengers exited the long aluminum tube, and followed the crew down the jetway. ""Triple Nickel 8- Ball,"" I said, coming up behind a slim, short body topped by a shock of blond hair. She turned with an expression that was half annoyance, half quizzical. Then, recognition spread across her face in the form of a big smile. ""Sherlock. My old check pilot.""\n\n""Cathy,"" I said to my secretary on the airport pay phone, ""call Al Mason's secretary in New Orleans and postpone our meeting until tomorrow morning. It looks like I'm going to have a long layover in Atlanta."""
162,Aloha,"['MFg', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'asian']","I'm thirty-nine now, fourteen years with the firm. I finally made the time for a vacation and decided on Hawaii. I rented a nice place on the beach, and I spent a lot of time on it.\n\nI was laid out at the moment in a pair of Speedos and an unbuttoned Hawaiian shirt. Women would try not to be obvious but they would stare. I was still in top shape; I jogged every morning, and I worked out at the firm's gym, some days during lunch and others after work. I've been told I could pass for twenty-nine.\n\nI finally got up to have a swim. I came out of the water and grabbed my towel. As I dried off I saw someone I recognized heading past the beach.\n\n""Tya!"" I called out.\n\nShe turned in my direction. When she saw me she smiled and waved. ""Good afternoon, Mr. Geminelli!""\n\nTya waited as I walked towards her. I'd met her when I arrived. Tya was one of the greeters who puts the lei around your neck and kisses you. I was fortunate to get Tya.\n\nI was the only tourist at the time so she had time to talk to me. I told her she looked about twelve, as did the other girls with her, I expected the greeters to be older.\n\nTya giggled and said she was twelve. She was tall for her age and skinny. She wore a grass skirt that showed off her coltish thighs and her bikini top held an A- cup.\n\nWe talked a little and exchanged names before I headed to the beach house.\n\nAnd here Tya was again, in a similar outfit. IF you could call it an outfit.\n\n""Call me Jim,"" I told her. ""I was about to have lunch. Would you care to join me?""\n\nHer face lit up. ""Thank you! Yes I would!""\n\nI led her back to the beach house so I could change. Tya admitted the house her family lived in wasn't as big or as nice-looking.\n\nI took Tya to a restaurant near the beach. She admitted she usually didn't 'go out' with visitors.\n\n""But you 'go out' with locals?"" I teased.\n\nTya giggled. ""No! You are twisting my words! I don't go out with anyone. I'm only twelve.""\n\n""Except me."" I winked.\n\n""Except you,"" Tya smiled. ""I... I was hungry. My family cannot afford enough food,"" She admitted, blushing I bit.\n\n""Order anything you want,"" I told her.\n\n""I couldn't!""\n\n""Don't worry, I can afford it. Besides, you're my date.""\n\n""Well, okay,"" Tya smiled.\n\nShe ate well, though I could tell she held back. I took her to lunch every day that first week. I got to know her well, as she did me. Tya was surprises I was thirty-nine. I had to show her my driver's license to prove it.\n\nSaturday came and Tya was at my door just after nine a.m.\n\n""Hi, Tya, what's up?""\n\n""Hi, Jim,"" She smiled. ""I know you like to lie on the beach every day. I know this pretty cove you should see, we can lay there.""\n\n""Sounds good to me. Let me get dressed,"" I told her.\n\nI put on a pair of shorts with my Speedos underneath and one of my Hawaiian shirts. Then I followed Tya. She had on a green bikini top that matched her grass skirt. I couldn't help getting turned on by her smallish swaying butt...\n\nSoon we reached the cove, a secluded spot. It was pretty. I slid off my shorts and Hawaiian shirt.\n\nWhen I turned to Tya I was shockingly surprised to see her naked, her grass skirt around her feet and bikini top on the sand next to her. Tya hadn't even had a bikini bottom on!\n\n""Tya..."" I hissed softly.\n\nShe blushed a bit. Her small breasts had small brown areolae and her nipples were sticking out some. Her pussy was hairless; I had the feeling it hadn't begun to grow yet.\n\n""You have been so good to me, Jim. You have fed me every day. I can never repay you; the least I can do is let you see me naked...""\n\nI swallowed hard, licking my lips. Instinct clouded reason as I grabbed Tya and pulled her into my arm.\n\nShe squealed. ""Oh, Jim! I have dreamed of this since we met! Take me! Take me now!""\n\nMy cock hardened against Tya quickly. I pushed her down on the sand and rubbed my throbbing cock against her pussy.\n\nTya moaned and spread her legs, rubbing her pussy back against me. Her pussy grew wetter and wetter.\n\nShe wrapped her arms around my neck and moaned ""Stick it in me now! Please!""\n\nI reached between us and took hold of my cock. I found the entrance of her love hole and looked into her eyes. They were overcome with lust.\n\nI thrust into Tya, breaking her cherry. Tya shrieked in pain. I kept pumping in and out of her and she began to moan. Her moans grew louder. Then the dam burst and Tya came hard. She bucked under as her orgasm overtook her young body.\n\nI made her cum five more times before I lost it and blew my first load in her.\n\nWe fucked many times that day. And the next day.\n\nMonday morning there was a knock on my door before 8 a.m. It was a man and a woman. Locals.\n\nThe man held a file folder full of papers. Uhhhh- ohhh...\n\n""We are Tya's parents. We need to talk to you.""\n\nDouble uhhhh-ohhhh.\n\nI invited them in. They followed me into the kitchen. I offered to make some coffee and they accepted. They looked so serious and the silence was thick as we waited for the coffee.\n\nI placed to three cups of coffee on the table along with cream and sugar.\n\n""Thank you,"" Tya's mother said. She was an older version of Tya, and just as skinny.\n\nI sat down across from them and waited.\n\n""We've noticed how different our daughter is,"" Tya's father said. Her mother just nodded.\n\nOh, shit...\n\n""She's...happier. All she does is talk about you.""\n\n""Yes she does,"" Tya's mother added with a smile. ""We don't know how you did it, but thank you.""\n\nI nodded. ""You're both welcome,"" I said, feeling confused. I thought I was headed for jail just thirty second ago...\n\n""We were hoping to ask you a favor. A big one.""\n\n""Anything,"" I replied in relief.\n\n""I'm sure Tya told you we're poor,"" He went on. ""I know she's been eating better since she met you. I can tell you care about her. This is an extremely unusual favor I'm asking.""\n\nTya's father opened the file folder. ""A lawyer friend drew up some papers for us. You know, for free. We'd like you to be Tya's guardian.""\n\n""We want our little girl to have the life we can't give her,"" Tya's mother added. ""We know you'll take good care of her. That is if you agree to it.""\n\nI was floored. They were asking me to raise Tya?!? I'll admit I liked the idea. I loved fucking her and she obviously felt the same way. They didn't realize they were giving their daughter into the hands of a man who was fucking their precious daughter.\n\n""I'd be happy to.""\n\nTya's mother smiled ear-to-ear. ""Oh, thank you! You don't know how much this means to us!""\n\n""Yes, thank you,"" Her father repeated. ""You just need to sign a few papers.""\n\nI signed the pages he wanted me to and he promised to have copies for me when he came home from work.\n\n""We do have a few stipulations,"" Her mother added. I listened carefully as Tya's mother spoke...\n\n***\n\nThat was six months ago.\n\nTya moved into the beach house with me for the second and last week of my vacation. She came back home with me on the East coast of the States. I enrolled her in the all-girl school her mother wanted. I kept the boys away - also what her mother wanted - which wasn't hard, Tya only wanted me.\n\nAnd as Tya ate more regularly, especially healthy foods, her body filled out more...\n\nI heard the front door open. ""Jim! I'm home!""\n\nI had arranged to be able to work 7-3 so I could be here for Tya after school.\n\nI headed towards the front of the house to the front hall. At the front door began a trail of clothes leading to a naked grinning Tya.\n\nTya's breasts had ballooned to a C-cup. Her hips had filled out as did her butt just a little. Her pussy was now covered in a thick mass of dark brown curls.\n\n""You'd be doing better in school if you did your homework when you got home instead of wanting to fuck me,"" I teased as I undressed.\n\nTya giggled as she rubbed her pussy.\n\nMy cock was up and ready as I picked her up and placed her on the back of the sofa. Tya put her arms around my neck and opened her legs. I sank my cock into her and moaned.\n\nShe was as tight as when a first fucked her. I was glad I'd taught her those pussy-tightening exercises...\n\nI began to slam into her hard. Tya squealed. Within two minutes she had her first orgasm. Unlike our first fuck, I lasted about forty-five minutes before I dumped my load in her.\n\nTya held me as she caught her breathe. Finally she said ""I know you were just joking about my grades, but...""\n\n""Spill it.""\n\n""I'm having trouble with History,"" Tya pouted. ""It's too hard!""\n\nMy gears began to turn. ""Don't worry, baby,"" I said, kissing her. ""I know you'll do better.""\n\nTya smiled. ""You think? Thanks!""\n\nI thought about through the evening. The next morning I told her I'd be home late this afternoon. Tya pouted but kissed me as I left for work.\n\nDuring lunch, I called Tya's school.\n\n""Hi, my name is Jim Geminelli. I'm calling regarding my, well I guess you'd call here my ward."" I told the woman Tya's full name. ""I was hoping to find out whom, Tya's History teacher is and arrange to meet with her, but I don't want Tya to know. Mrs. Smith? Mary Smith? So you can leave her a message with my number to call me back? Thank you. It's 555-6969. Thank you again. Bye.""\n\nAbout ten minutes later my direct line rang.\n\n""Hello? Oh, is this Mrs. Smith?""\n\n""That's Miss Smith. I'm not married.""\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry. I was hoping to meet with you to talk about Tya.""\n\n""I'd be happy to. I'm told you're her guardian?""\n\n""Yes, I am. When can you fit me into your schedule?""\n\n""After school will be fine. I have no special plans other than to grade papers.""\n\nI told her I'd be there after the students were gone so Tya wouldn't accidently find out. Miss Smith gave me her class room number, I thanked her and said bye.\n\nAs I hung up the phone I hoped I'd have the guts to do what I'd been thinking about...\n\nI got there after the students were gone. I found Miss Smith's room easily. And as she said she was grading papers. She looked to be in her late forties, early fifties with jet black hair and what some would call a 'Plain Jane'.\n\nI sighed. But this was for Tya. It would be worth the effort.\n\nI took a deep breath and strode into the class room. ""Miss Smith?""\n\nShe looked up and smiled. ""Mr. Geminelli?""\n\nShe stood up and I could tell she at least had a hot body under her white long-sleeve blouse and charcoal grey skirt. Her tits were at least DD.\n\nShe offered me her hand and I shook it. ""Call me Jim,"" I said. Why did that seem so familiar???\n\n""Then you can call me Mary.""\n\n""Mary, if you don't mind saying, I can't believe you're not married,"" I said, putting on the charm.\n\nMary blushed. I'd swear I could see her nipples harden under her blouse... ""Why, thank you! Won't you sit down?"" I did. ""So how can I help you?""\n\n""Well, Tya tells me she's having a hard time with this subject.""\n\nMary nodded. ""Tya is a smart student, but she does seem to struggle with my class,"" She said. ""I've talked her other teachers and she's been doing very well in their classes.""\n\n""I really can't believe a lady like yourself is single..."" I said, changing the subject. Mary's blush returned. Her nipples grew harder. ""I'm sorry, we were talking about Tya. So what do you recommend?""\n\n""Well, a good tutor would help,"" She said, a bit flustered.\n\n""You have some large breasts. What size are they, Mary?""\n\n""36DD,"" She said without thinking. When she realized what she said her face grew redder.\n\n""Can you recommend a good tutor?"" I asked.\n\n""Well I -""\n\nBefore Mary could finish I leaned across her desk, cupped her left tit, and kissed her. She moaned and kissed me back hungrily. We kissed about a minute before she broke the kiss and jumped up.\n\nShit, I blew it.\n\nMary quickly walked past me, her heels clicking loudly. I thought she would walk out the door but instead she closed and locked it, lowering blind on it.\n\nMary turned back to me. ""We don't have much time,"" She half-whispered, reaching up under her skirt and pulling down her cotton panties. ""So let's make it quick.""\n\nI unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock. Mary moaned when she saw it. She lifted her skirt to her waist, baring her medium-sized, firm butt and bent over the table that ran along the front of the room. Her dark-haired pussy seemed to stare back at me.\n\nI stroked my cock a few times until it was hard then rubbed it along Mary's slit. She moaned. When she and my cock were wet enough, I slid my cock into her. She groaned. As I pumped in and out of Mary I reached under her and cupped her tits. She unbuttoned her blouse almost all the way down and hauled up her bra. Her tits fell into my palms.\n\nI kneaded Mary's tits as I fucked her hard.\n\nI didn't know how long I had so I didn't hold back. I think it took me fifteen minutes to reach the point of no return and jizz up Mary's pussy.\n\nI finally pulled out and stuffed my cock back into my pants and zipped back up.\n\nMary straightened up and turned back to me. I got a good look at her huge, slightly sagging tits before she tugged her bra back down over them.\n\n""That...was...amazing..."" Mary grinned as she buttoned up her blouse.\n\n""Now about Tya. I'd be happy to tutor her a few nights a week. For more of that,"" She winked.\n\n""I can handle that,"" I nodded.\n\nMary kissed me and handed me her panties. ""Something to remember our first time by.""\n\nI slipped out of the room, closing the door as I went out.\n\n""Jim!"" I heard before I could turn around.\n\nUhhh-ohhh... Busted.\n\n""What are you doing here???"" Tya asked as she came out of the class room right across the hall.\n\nI couldn't think of anything to say. But Tya seemed to figure it out. With a sly grin she launched herself into my arms and kissed me.\n\n""You're not mad? Or jealous?"" I asked.\n\n""Why should I be?"" Whatever you did you did for me, and I love you even more for it.""\n\nI smiled, not knowing what to say. ""I love you, too, baby,"" I finally said, kissing her. ""Let's go home.""\n\n""By the way, what were YOU doing here?"" I asked Tya.\n\n""You weren't going to be home waiting for me, I decided to help out after school.""\n\nI was satisfied with that answer. I led Tya outside the school grounds to my car and opened the door for her. Once she was in a shut it and went around to the driver's side. I started the car and sped off.\n\nSuddenly Tya announced ""Jim, I'm hungry,"" Immediately she dropped to my lap and fished out my cock. Her mouth was on it in an instant. She moaned.\n\nTya had never blown me before. This was an unexpected treat. She was good, too. She must've practiced on cucumbers.\n\nHer mouth slid up and down my cock, taking most of my length. She cupped my balls as she sucked me faster. Her lips held tightly to my shaft as her tongue raked over the sensitive flesh.\n\nI felt like I'd cum right away, but since I'd spurted already I lasted a long time. I finally blew my load down Tya's throat and she swallowed every drop as she moaned.\n\nShe licked my cock clean before slipping it back into my pants and carefully zipping me back up.\n\nTya sighed as she rose back up and leaned her head on my shoulder. I smiled, thinking how glad I was I'd"
163,Alone With A Dog For The First Time,['F-dog'],"I won't say the name of the university I attend, For obvious reasons. I will say that our women's fast-pitch team has been real successful in the last few seasons. You may have even unknowingly seen me play if you are a regular watcher of ESPN2. ( I actually got a couple emailed marriage proposals after that, our school lets you search the student body's database for email addresses.)\n\nWell, this all started off with softball oddly enough. My team was out of town at a big week long tournament. My best friend Andie, myself and another our team mates were staying at Andie's Aunt Sissy's home about 15 miles from the athletic fields. It was a 30 team tournament. During the 3rd game I turned my right ankle. (not on the field, ha ha but by stepping on a bat while on the bench) I didn't need to make a trip to the hospital but I did need to wrap my ankle. The medic said to stay off of it for a few days. This really upset me because I had just broken up with my boyfriend a week earlier but I was playing really well.\n\nThe next day I tried going to the game just to watch, but I made my sprain worse just getting in and out of the truck, and walking to the bleachers and back. So, the following day everyone recommended that I to stay back at the house and just give it a rest.\n\nThe next morning I agreed do as they asked. Aunt Sissie offered to stay and keep me company but, I assured her I would be fine. ""Just call me and keep me up to date on the scores."" They agreed. Aunt Sissie showed me where the magazines and sodas were. She offered to show me how the satellite tuner works but, she said the only her husband could explain that, and he was out of town for the week. I told her I would give it a shot, ""I'll be all right, thanks."" They loaded up and pulled out of the driveway. ""Well be back by 9pm"" Andie said.\n\nAfter they pulled out of the driveway I watched them until they were out of sight. Then I hobbled back inside for a few more aspirins, and to fix myself a salad and some juice. It was 11am, and the Price is Right was just coming on so I sat down to keep myself occupied with the TV. I was cramping a little, my period was about to start (thankfully I was having one). ""A real miserable day..."" I thought to myself. I soon tired of the silly game show so I went out to the patio with my meal. It was sunny and warm outside.\n\nAunt Sissy has a beautiful house in the country with acres and acres of yard and woods. Her closest neighbors are at least quarter of a mile away. Lots of room, that's nice but probably too much yard work for my lazy butt. As I relaxed and settled down to eat my lunch I heard a muffled bark. Aunt Sissie's golden retriever Gypsy was nosing to get out the patio door. I got up and let the pup out. The dog was allowed to run around freely so he could do his business way out in the yard. Well, this is getting a little long winded, no action yet huh?\n\nI'm sitting out there enjoying the midday sun for a while. I'm in my shorts and cutoff sweatshirt just watching the mutt prancing around, and loving the peace and quiet. My ankle doesn't seem to be hurting so I'm happily eating my lunch. I'm feeling the breeze blow a little and feel the sun beating down on my arms and my thighs. I'm actually feeling a little sexy for some reason. I noticed that I am unconsciously sucking on a piece of carrot from my salad. ""Boy I miss Todd..."" I said to myself ( I know, corny reference but it's true, that's what I was doing!) ""...but screw him. I can be happy without him!"" Although, whenever I got horny I could always get him to drop what ever he was doing to make love to me. ""I don't need that anymore"" I thought to myself. I shifted out a little in the patio chair and lightly touched my inner thigh as I leaned back to relax. Boy, where did all this tension come from all of the sudden?\n\nI guess I was a little upset with all the events of the last week or so. I took a slow sip of my juice and accidentally spilled a little on my leg. I wiped it away while pulling another chair up right next to mine. I slid my leg (my hurt one) out onto it and sighed a little. I looked around and stroked my inner thighs gently.\n\nMy, I was all alone out here for the whole day ...and I was beginning to get an Idea of what I might doing with rest of this day ; ) I had not masturbated much since I left home for college. No privacy in the dorms. ""It's so beautiful and quiet out here"" I said to myself. I pressed my palm to my shorts over my pussy and smiled when I felt how warm it was. I stroked my thighs up and down, resting a hand over the hot spot I'm getting between my legs. At the same time, I'm also admiring my legs. (I've got great legs I'm told.) I'm blessed with a pretty good build. I got that from my mother, she actually modeled swimwear and pantsuits in the early 70's before I came along. \n\nI love admiring my body while I touch myself. I also love to be naked. ""Well,..."" I began thinking to myself. ""...between the shrubs and the (vinyl) tablecloth no one, even with binoculars could see what I was doing here."" I continued to caress my legs, calves and thighs for a few moments. I pulled at the crotch on my shorts to make a little room in there for a finger or two. I pulled them a little to the side and enjoyed the breeze coming in across my already wet pussy. I worked my way in and started to slowly rub my pussy, for the first time in months. I lifted my leg from the chair to the top of the table to make more room for my hands. ""I love playing with this beautiful pussy."" I said out loud. I leaned my head back, closed my eyes and felt the hot sun on my face (and everything else exposed). I felt like a little girl sitting there stroking away without a care in the world. This went on for at least twenty minutes or more. Up and down, up and down I worked my fingers like a pro, bumping my clit at the end of each pass, I got increasingly hotter. ""These shorts have got to go"" I glanced around to see if it was clear (of course it was) wriggled out of them, and casually threw them up on the table. I then went back to work on myself. I looked down at my cute pussy now out in the open air, in the sun. I'm not sure if I have ever done this before, outside that is. Wow. This feels good!\n\nI keep my pubic hair short and neat. All my boyfriends have liked it that way. I like it too, especially right now. I can feel my nipples against the inside of my sweatshirt. (I like them pulled, sometimes.) I reached up from my pussy for my shirt and I pull it just up over my breasts. The feel of the sun and my caresses on my breasts puts things in a higher gear now. Well, now I'm fully involved with myself. I haven't been this hot in awhile. I can feel that my face is flush and I'm breathing pretty heavy.\n\nAs I'm dabbing a little of my pussy juice on my nipples I hear the dog returning up to the patio. I look up at the pup. ""All done puppy?"" I said, never missing a stroke on my pussy with my left hand. ""How do you like this, here?"" I'm facing the golden retriever, with one leg up on the table, pussy lips glistening in the sun and my breasts protruding from under my shirt. ""How's this look?"" The pup sniffs at my foot and looks at me like a happy little doggy. (she is 14 months old Aunt Sissy told me) Even though I'm only exposing myself to a dog, it still excites me a little. I once again continue on for a little while, pooch looking on, my legs spread wide and eyes closed. Both hands very busy. ""Boy this feels soo good, I could do this all day.""\n\nI'm now starting to get a kick out of the idea of sitting outside in the sun, legs spread wide, having sex with myself while the dog looks on. I wish there was a jacuzzi or even a pool around here so I could continue my fun...and you know, maybe position myself over the jets for some hands free stimulation?! I would love to just lay back and be brought to orgasm. Ah...wait a minute, I just had a nasty idea ..Gee, I wonder if this puppy dog eats pussy? I just giggled to myself devilishly. I continued my masturbation in full view of the well behaved pup. She looked on almost approvingly. As I grew hotter I thought ""I'm sure that would really feel awesome."" As long as the puppy enjoyed it, I guess It wouldn't be wrong! Not like I was taking advantage of her just for my human desires. I guess. Yea, this has got me thinking.\n\nI had read a story a year or more ago about how back in 1800's some towns in the northeast were called `Dog Towns'. It seems while sailors were away on whaling expeditions, the women of the towns all had dogs to keep them ah...relaxed. Hey pretty neat huh? I got pretty turned on after reading that, although I had particular drive to make it happen for myself.\n\nWhen I was in the tenth grade one of my girlfriends told me another story that seemed to stick in my mind. She told me that when she was a kid, she was over her girlfriends house one day, hanging around the pool in the summertime. As she walked through the yard, around the side of the house, something caught her attention. There was some something going on in the basement. As she knelt down to peer in the basement window, she and saw her girlfriend's mother. (who was about 33-35 years old at the time we figured) She could hear the woman moaning and saw her tossing her head from side to side. She was lying on the sofa in the rec room with her robe spread open and crumpled under her. She had both legs propped up nicely and spread wide. Her hands were rubbing her big white breasts and brown nipples. Between her legs, the family's dog was licking away, glued to her ass and pussy. She claimed this went on for 45 minutes or more, but she didn't watch it all because of fear of being caught and she was kinda shocked by the whole incident. I thought, at the time ""That's kinda weird, but kinda hot at the same time.""\n\nI was thinking, ""Hey, maybe this is done more often than it's talked about."" as I worked my wet fingers around my clit over and, over again. Hmmm. Well, I don't know, but I am alone here for the next 8 hours or more. We will see. Both hands were now down busy on the lips of my pussy. I noticed a few beads of sweat on my belly from my brow and my face. A few drops fell onto my breasts, as I breathed heavy and continued the rhythm. I must have been a sight, sitting there outdoors behind Aunt Sissie's house in broad daylight. Just sitting there in the middle if the patio, at a table where many times people gathered for cookouts. But right now it was just me, no pants on, legs spread, shirt pulled up with my breasts exposed, sun shining down. Just playing with my pussy and tits. With the golden retriever checking me out. My shorts were lying in the middle of my salad plate.\n\n""This sweat shirt has got me sweating all over the place. ""It needs to go, but I'm not sure if I need to be totally nude out here, all spread and moaning. Things may start to get out of control here real soon"" Maybe I'll move this party inside. ""C'mon girl"" I called the dog. I gathered up my shorts and dishes, straightened the furniture and headed inside.\n\nI threw off my sweatshirt I saw how hard my nipples were from what I was thinking about. Gypsy darted off down the hall. As cupped my breasts, I walked through the kitchen and admired myself in the mirror on the family room wall. ""Wow, I can lay on the sofa and see my whole body"" I noticed. I sat down and continued to fondle my breasts watching in the mirror. Gypsy pattered into the kitchen and pressed her nose up against the far corner cabinet and glanced over at me. ""That's right, her food is kept in there, I'm supposed to feed her pretty soon."" Well..."" I thought, ""...she can wait a while."" I'm having too much fun with myself in here. Besides... ahh... maybe I might just want some doggy licking soon, and an eager doggie tongue is what I'll be needing. Oh yes, I'll just wait.\n\nAs I returned to my masturbation session, I spied a banana in the fruitbasket Sissy keeps on the counter in the kitchen. Hmm, all the cucumbers in the house are probably cold (in the fridge) so, lets get that banana. ""With a little of my juices we'll get things going real good."" I grabbed the banana and Gypsy followed me back into the family room. I watched myself in the mirror and continued the show for Gypsy ""How do you like this girl?"" I licked the banana and lowered it to my pussy. I gently let it glide along it's length, across my very, very wet pussy lips. The dog sat down at my feet as I worked myself into a frenzy. I spread my legs wide and stroked and kneaded my pussy and breasts at least 20 more minutes with my eyes closed. I opened them back up to see in the mirror, a picture of a totally naked girl with an ace bandage on her ankle. My sweat still dripping and I was masturbating like mad, face flushed red. I'm getting to the point where I am ready to cum so I tossed the banana onto the end table. I rolled over and laid on the sofa, face down, both hands buried under my stomach working away at my pussy with special attention on my clit. I had two small orgasms and just kept going. I took one hand out, reached over and around my butt to rub my ass.\n\nAnother half hour or so of slow tender caressing and teasing I sat up and smiled at my audience. I sat back up and spread my legs wide to stretch out while I played with my tits some more. ""Hmmm, what else can we do here,...I said to myself, looking around ""I've got this big house all to myself."" I grabbed the remote for the TV and rubbed the smooth side between my breasts, down my belly to my pussy lips, then up and down a few times, then I tossed it back on the end table. I kicked on leg over the arm of the sofa and diddled some more, I raised my other foot up in the air to get Gypsy's attention again. I sat forward and pet her for a minute then reclined again to return to my pussy. The dog sat close to the sofa and seemed to be watching my fingerwork. ""Doesn't this look delicious honey?"" I slid a foot over to her and brushed her head a little, she licked my ankle and heel while I smiled and worked my pussy in and out (with two fingers now). I then rested my leg on the edge of the sofa to allow her to continue licking my foot. This new sensation felt awesome! Sooo good. ""Yes, this is nice"" I said to myself.\n\nI hoped she wouldn't stop because I felt like was ready to cum again. I just pulled my nipples and stroked my pussy while she licked away at my toes and all over the sole of my foot. I looked up in the mirror just as I arched my back and let out a low moan with my next orgasm. Whew! Wow, what a sensual experience, and the licking never stopped for one second. I stopped to rest the hand on my pussy for a moment and offered her my other foot for a licking. As I played with my breasts I enjoyed a steady licking on both feet. I dropped both wet feet to the floor and scooted my ass to the edge of the sofa. ""You like licking my feet puppy dog? Would you like to lick some more for me?"" I smiled and gently guided her head up to my knees and had her give me a doggie licking just a little higher up, but after a minute and a few licks on my thighs she stopped. ""That figures. Damn well mannered dog!"" (I know how hard it is to train a dog to keep his nose out of peoples crotches and this dog is freshly trained so...) So I sat on the floor and played with my clit some more. Maybe this will stir up some interest. Hmmm, let me see something here I thought. I got up on my hands and knees with my butt facing Gypsy. I think I might like some more of this licking. Maybe we'll get something going on my ass. ""Here girl, as I wiggled by butt in her face.\n\nI know what I want now, and I'm getting real excited. I know I could just waltz over to the kitchen and smear butter or jelly all over myself and get a good cleaning, but I'm up for the challenge. Anyway I love to be teased. I want that gorgeous, wet puppy's tongue dancing all over my ass and up to my clit, but I was willing to wait (a little). I hopped up in the chair and called her over. I plunged a finger in and out of my pussy while I watched her in the mirror coming closer to my chair. I wasn't anywhere near finished yet, It must have been 1:30 by now. I offered her a foot to lick on and she went to work on it again. I was going real good again, ""I want that big flapping tongue on my pussy. Hey puppy I'm pretty hot here, can you help me?"" I said, as if she could really understand me. I dropped down onto the floor spread my legs spread wide, I grabbed her head and gently guided it in the direction if my hot little pussy, I shivered and my nipples stood out straight as I got a few licks on the inner thighs but when I let go she backed off from my pussy and just lapped away along my legs to my ankles and calves. ""I know honey, you have been swatted on the tail enough times to know to stay away from between peoples legs."" How am I gonna get my pussy eaten now? \n\nI pulled a wet finger out of my steaming pussy for just a moment and offered it for her approval. ""There you go girl"" She sniffed it quickly, licked once and continued to clean my hand off. ""Now we're getting somewhere.."" I said, as once again I stirred from the sensations from her tongue. Of course now I had my other hand buried in my pussy (with my thumb over my clit). ""...how's that taste honey? Ready for some more?"" I reached up once again to guide her head to my now waiting, aching pussy. ""C'mon girl, it's ok, good girl."" I lead her in the direction of my glistening little pussy lips as I repositioned myself to give her the access to the target area. ""It's ok baby! ...That's right, come on!"" She wasn't resisting, but just looking, getting closer as I tugged a little harder. I reached around to her collar with one hand, raised my butt up a little, and used my other hand to reach down and spread my pussy lips. She sniffed and... ""It's ok girl, good girl"" ...then...lick...lick ahhh ""That's it"" I whispered. ""C'mon honey, good girl, goood girl, yes thats a good little puppy""\n""Keep going...ahhh...gooood girrrl.."" A had dozen or more electrifying, quick, light flicks across my lips and a couple bounced over my exposed clit. I gasped! ""Oh yea, that's a good girl!"" I praised and her encouraged her all I could. She wagged her tail and licked a little more for me. This time a little off target, but waves of pleasure still went out from my hot pussy. She continued to lick at my inner thighs and up to my belly button even. ""That's a good, good girl!"" Her tail began to wag and I knew I could come easily from this if I could keep her going. I looked at her and smiled, sat up and showered praise on her, rubbing behind her ears. I made sure she knew she was doing good. ""Good girl that's a good puppy dog!"" I leaned forward and hugged her and stroked her head and the fur on her back. ""Now c'mon baby lets do some more!"" She wagged her tail and jittered like she was excited she had done something good. I knew I was onto something here so I smiled and got myself in position for more.\n\n""All right baby c'mon give me some more of that good lickin'"" I laid back in the middle of the carpet, rolled over to my side a bit and pulled one knee to my chest. I patted my pussy with the other hand, ""Here you go...come on baby!"" To my pleasant surprise she went down right to my hand, and that tongue of hers went right to work again. ""that's it...ahhh...gooood girl...good"" She lapped away like she was drinking water! ""Wow this... is... awesome"" I shifted a little to move her licking down to my ass. ""Ohh yess, good girl, good girrl"" I rolled a little more to my belly and she followed slurp, slurp on my ass steady. Wow her tongue is so big and wet, ""I've never had anything like this before"". I shifted up to my hand and knees, and cocked my hips to give her access to my whole ass and pussy area.\n\nOn my knees, with my ass up in the air and my face buried in the carpet I just let her go. This was getting really good. I began to rock my hips in a slow rhythm, just taking it all in. Her tongue felt like it was searching, almost probing. It seemed like she had a taste for something down there and couldn't seem to get enough of it. ""Ohhh...that's a good, good girl"" I was going crazy, digging my nails into the carpet and inching my knees wider and wider all the time.\n\nWhat a job this puppy was doing on me, no wonder some women train their dogs for this. I can imagine how a well trained pup could work you over, any way you like! She kept at it while I just closed my eyes and held on.\n\nI was ready to go for it now. I rolled over onto my back ""good girl baby, good girl"" I spread my legs wide and pinched my nipples. I looked down to see her almost diving back down to smother by pussy with that amazing tongue. I was grinding back and forth almost involuntarily now, I put my heels on the floor and raised my ass up in the air, and that tongue was locked on target. ""Ahhh....ohh...ahh...ohh goood girrrl..."" I dropped my butt back down after a minute and (I'm proud to say I can still do this) I put one leg just about behind my head. ""Good girl.."" I whispered, ""I'm going to cum in a second here puppy."" No matter how I wriggled around she was there probing and flicking away on my hot pussy. My juices were really beginning to flow and it almost seemed she wouldn't stop. I glanced up in the mirror to see the sight of a puppy tongue washing me to orgasm.\n\nBy now my rhythm, and her rhythm were almost together. I was responding to every stroke with my whole body. I was moaning loudly like I always do during great sex. At this point I was pretty much out of control. No guy's tongue ever gave me anything like this. ""That's it...good girl...ah...ah...ahhh...ah!"" All of a sudden I came. I'm sure I screamed, though I don't remember doing it. Spasms shook my whole body. The waves just kept coming, washing over my body. My sweet little puppy stayed right on me whole time. I just panted and let it take over me. It went on forever, it seemed.\n\nI couldn't believe it, what an amazing way to cum. I actually had to slowly slide my hand down over my pussy to guide her wonderful licking away from my now very sensitive pussy. I looked over in the mirror and saw my red face, and the blush all the way down to my chest like always. Gypsy was looking at me wagging her tail, I saw a few drops on her chin whiskers.\n\nWow, a girl licked to multiple orgasms by a dog. I had wondered about it before, now I knew. I praised Gypsy, petted her and scratched her back. ""Such a good girl"" I told her. I scooted over to prop myself up and lean back against the foot of the sofa. I put my arm around her neck and she licked my face. I could smell a hint of my juices on her. I sat there and rested for a few moments.\n\nI sat up and asked ""Hey Gypsy ready for something to eat?"" I jumped up and got her food from the cabinet while she waited. I got a drink of water and watched her tear into that bowl of food like she tore into my hot pussy. ""Dog Towns"" I said to myself. \n\nI figured I might take myself a bath before I hit my second wind. She'll be done before I get out. They won't be home for hours..."
164,Altered States,"['MF', 'tg']","DAY ONE\n\nSandra hears the alarm going off, and pulls the covers over her head for just a little more sleep. Sleep she needs, because last night Bobby came home from bowling after too many beers and demanded sex in his usual fashion. Sex in the usual fashion meant he climbed into bed in his jockey shorts, ran his hand over her breast for a few seconds, slobbered some kisses, and then shoved her head down to his crotch. Then after some ministrations, she would roll over, hitch her night gown, spread her legs and guide him in. After a few minutes he would finish, roll off of her, and sleep. Within minutes, his snores would begin, and for Sandra another night without sound sleep and much tossing and turning. Finally giving in the incessant buzzing, she rolled out of bed and went to the kitchen to make some coffee. While it was brewing, she returned to the bedroom and started to pick up his clothes which he had strewn on the bed and the floor. His\n\nshirts, socks, shoes, pants, and finally the jockey shorts. Moving to the closet, she dumped them in the hamper. Finally she moved into the bathroom, and faced the mirror. Before her was the same face she saw every morning. Not a beautiful face, nor an unpleasant one, just an average face with average looks. Reaching for her brush, she started to stroke her hair and arrange it, and then rearrange it. It was fairly long, about four inches below her shoulders, and she wore it in fashion like most of her friends, kinda wild, kinda long, kinda teased. A big hair, she had once been told. Looking at the mirror, she made a frown and then left to get her first cup of coffee. As she passed the bed, her husband rolled from his side to his back. Looking down at him, she smelled the stale odor of beer, she saw the beginnings of the beer belly he was working on, the hair that covered his chest and arms and legs, the thick penis and the heavy balls. He was still as strong and muscular as he had been in high school when she had first met, the football player and one of the toughest kids in school. She remembered their first date a dance after a game her sophomore year when he had been the football hero and a senior, the early dating, the excitement of having a guy, and then the marriage. Like a flashback, she sipped her coffee and remembered in a continuous stream all the times, places, and things, and she wondered. She should have to a real college, should she have stopped seeing him when he told her that if she didn't put out, he would stop asking her out, and when he asked her to marry him was it because she had missed a period and told him, or did he really care, did he really love her, and was this all that life about. Married to an electrician, living in a one bedroom apartment, knowing that the chance of a house was slim and none, knowing that one day she would stop taking the pill, get pregnant, have one, then two, then three babies all on an electricians salary. Some future, she thought to her self. Moving to the bathroom, again, she reached into the shower and turned the water on, and then set the coffee down on the vanity. Crossing her arms in front of her she pulled the cotton nightgown over her shoulders and then hooked it on the hanger on the back of the door. One more sip of coffee, and she walked into shower. Feeling the water run down her shoulders and across her back, she began to lather and wash. As she did so, her mind returned to its musing on the state of her life. She was a secretary, married to a guy who had every trait of a crumb bum, feeling constricted in the small glass shelled shower, she continued to wash and then shampoo her hair. As she worked the lather into hair, she wondered what it would be like to be different. She was no feminist, she didn't want to be a man or even one of those tight assed professional women or executives who try to be a guy in a skirt. As she worked the conditioner through her hair, she started to think about Ms. Noyes the on track professional tight ass who was angling to get Novak's job when his next promotion came through. Noyes bothered her with her suits, her white blouses and silly little bow ties, her Ellen Tracy's and her Nippon's, her fancy English trench coat, and her leather brief case. What a pain she thought, what a pain.\n\n----\n\nSixty miles away in a fashionable suburb, Novak rose from bed to the aroma freshly brewed coffee brought to him by his wife. Sitting up in the bed, he thought to himself today was the day. After fifteen years, he was on the verge of the vice presidency and with it, the knowledge that he had made the cut. he and four others, from the group that had been hired originally, were now in the final stages of the competition for CEO. The timing had been right, the performance of his division had been at the top and in the last quarter had been the only bright spot in the entire company. Today he met with the CEO, and would be handed the veep spot, a raise, stock options, a new car, a new office, and renewed ambition. Looking across the bedroom, he was filled with a sense of accomplishment from the spacious bedroom room with a view of the lake behind the house, to the expensive furniture, to his wife whom he saw reflected in the mirror on the wall opposite the bed. For David, life was just getting better. Rising from the bed he moved into the adjoining dressing room and slipped up behind his wife. Slowly cupping her buttocks in his hands, he nibbled at her ear and felt the heat rising instantly within her. She turned around to fold within his arms, and feel the pressure of his body as it rubbed against her in that familiar pattern. Before he could make another move, she pulled away and reminded him that he had to hurry if he was going to make the early train and be on time for his meeting with the boss.\n\n----\n\nSandra had finished with her shower, and had begun to roll her hair into the hot rollers that had been heating while she washed. Standing at the vanity, she hadn't heard her husband rise from bed and she felt his presence. While she rolled a lock of hair into a roller, he stood behind her and cupped her breasts with his heavy calloused hands. She felt him as he moved into tightly behind her with a morning erection pressed into the crack between her buttocks. She smelled his breath a combination of the cigars and beer from the night before, and the nauseating residue of a nights sleep with a brushing. Pulling away from him, she hissed to leave her be since she was late for work. He slapped her across the buttocks, and warned her that if he felt like it she would be on her knees sucking his cock. Knowing that he was in a foul mood, she stood silently staring down at the vanity afraid to look into the mirror and see his reflection, see his glare. Again she felt him as he moved up against her and began his grind. Then she felt the pressure on her shoulder and waist, as he turned her and pressed her down on her knees. In front of him, she looked up at his erection, at the blue veins which coursed though the head of his penis, and she opened her mouth as he moved the shaft toward her parting lips. She hated this, this feeling of powerlessness, or being merely a thing to service him. But she played with him, moving her hands up to cup his balls, and her tongue around the thick shaft. abruptly he moved away, and left her down on her knees. ""Gotta piss,"" he said as moved into bathroom. Soon she heard the strong stream of water as it poured out of him and then the series of farts which turned her stomach. Quickly she moved to finish her rollers, and then began to apply her makeup. She heard the water start in the shower, and she applied first her base and powder, and then moved to her eyes. As he showered, she finished her makeup, and then went into the bedroom to begin dressing. Cotton panties and bra, a half slip and pantyhose were picked from two drawers which pretty much contained the same things only in different colors. then to the closet and the skirt and blouse. Lately she had taken to wearing longer skirts, ones which ended an inch or two above her knees instead of the mini's which she has worn for years.\n\n----\n\nThe 7:13 pulled into the station only two minutes late, as he disembarked David lit a cigarette and began to walk towards the exit and then to his office. Feeling the eager anticipation of his sure to be promotion, and the renewed self importance that came with it; he found himself walking at a slightly faster pace and at the same time eyeing people from all directions. Normally he walked with his head sort of hanging low, concentrating on the work to be done, the assignments to be made, the strokes where necessary, and the kicks where appropriate. Spending the time walking and seeing was a luxury he had never permitted himself until now. As he wended his way through the crowd, he noticed for the first time people begging for a handout for clothing, home, a job, and religion. he heard a saxophone in the distance playing ""Stranger on the Shore,"" and he found himself noticing people as they rushed from the station out onto the sidewalks, and then into the fury of cabs, cars, buses, bicycle delivery boys, and pedestrians. A few blocks from the station, he neared the entry of a subway and saw the outpouring of secretaries, stenos, salesman and women. The working people of the city who lived near a subway and fought their way to work on a daily basis. People he had never really noticed. One of the faces emerging from the stairway was familiar, a girl, she looked as though she should be someone he knew but he couldn't quite place the face. He found himself staring at her, at the hair which seemed teased and sprayed to a limit, at the cheap raincoat with the torn hem, at the heels and straps at her ankles. For some reason a strange and unique thought began to form in his mind, I wonder, he thought to himself, what it would be like to be her and not me.\n\n----\n\nTHE ALTERATION OF STATES\n\nJust as he mentally spoke the words, he began to feel different. He was in the wrong place, his feet felt strange, his legs stretched somehow, he felt smaller, and colder. He turned as if someone had called his name, and then he saw himself. It was an out of body experience, what do they call it deja vu? He began to hyperventilate and feel faint, he leaned against the window and watched as he saw himself just walk by. He started to shake, and someone asked him if he was okay. He couldn't speak. He could nod and shake his head no. The stranger stopped and took him by the arm for a minute, and asked if he could help. Catching his breath and his bearings, he said no, but thank you. His voice was different, he was speaking but the words were coming from a different body, from a different human machine, and they sounded as though they came from a stranger spoken in a city accent that he heard so many times and looked down on. He had caught his breath by then, and walked into the coffee shop. His brain had started to catch up with him by now, and a sense of panic was beginning to build. Basic questions like who am I, what happened, what do I do now, where am I going. The thought of the Vice presidency has been expunged, survival now as issue. He was in someone else's body, but he was without that person's memory and knowledge. He didn't know who he was. As he sat at a booth, he noticed for the first time that he had a purse, a large purse in fact. And like a starving man sitting at a dinner table before an array of food, he dug into the purse. The wallet, he thought, that will tell me a lot. He had never known why it took so long for a woman to get something out of her purse, now he knew. Brush, comb, hair spray, tampax, makeup, keys, there it was the purse. Opening it he looked for a driver license, and found it. Sandra Rayman, age 24, height 5'3"", weight 109 pounds, blue eyes and blondish hair. She lived at 1333 W. High Street, great neighborhood he thought, apartment 3f. Then he found an employee identity card, my god she works in my division, but where he thought. With that a waitress approached and asked if he was ready to order. Coffee, he said, just a cup of coffee. With a smirk, the waitress turned and walked away. As she did, he say back and started to assess where he was and what he was going to do. For the first time he began to notice the changes in his body, in how he felt, and what he was wearing. The shoes were three inch heels with a strap he could feel. His legs seemed bound and tight, the pantyhose he assumed. He could feel the bra, the straps on his shoulders, and the strap on his back. the sense of being uncovered filled him as the realization that he was wearing a skirt and not pants dawned on him. And the body itself, smaller, lighter, not as filled out and heavy. The freedom in the legs surprised him, but wearing a tight skirt in the waist, hips, and thighs felt strange. Then suddenly, he could remember what he looked like. He reached back into the purse and found a compact, he opened it and began to study his face, and his hair; or at least as much as he could with such a small mirror. He thought about going to the men room and looking in the mirror, but by then the waitress had brought the coffee given him a look and then left. He looked around the room, and saw that other than the waitresses, he was the only woman, and one guy was staring at him. he started to stare back, then noticed the guys eyes were actually directed under the table. My god he thought, the guy is looking at my legs, then he knew better. His legs were spread, and he was shooting a beaver at the guy. He closed his legs, and tucked them under the chair. Okay now what do i do he thought. Money, wait a minute, he looked in the purse and found subway token and some loose change in the coin pocket, in the billfold he found a $5 and a few $1's. He looked for a checkbook, and found it. Balance less than $38. He finished the coffee, left a $1 tip and paid for the coffee. Walking out the restaurant, he found his breath had returned, that the cold air felt better, and that he was better at walking than he should be. He decided that the motor skills of the body he inherited were female, but that his brain was male. The next question was whether he should go to work or not, and the question after that was where did he work and what did he do. He decided to go to work.\n\n----\n\nWalking into the high rise that he had previously strode into, he began to feel the sense of panic deep within him build once again especially as he remebered he was to meet with his boss and get his promotion. Desperately he looked at his watch, 9:45 the time for the meeting was 9 am, my god he thought what had happened. He rushed into an elevator and pressed 50, the number would light. He hit again, and again, then he remember to insert the card. But he didn't have a card, he wasn't him. Intuitively he pressed 45, his floor and the door closed. riding up in the elevator he began to pace the floor, and to wonder what was said when he didn't show up, then as he began to think of his wife and children he began to sweat and hyper ventilate. He hadn't thought about them all morning, how was he going to explian this. Who would ever believe him. the door opened and he stepped out. As he did so he saw himself walking down the corridor in the midst of three other executives. Then he heard himself say, ""Miss Rayman, would you please meet me in my office now."" Swallowing hard and looking up at the men before him, he couldn't even respond before they walked right past him. He turned to the left, and started back to his office. as he approached it, his secretary Carol said ""Hi Sandra, you are late and Mr. Novak was looking for you."" Carol seemed to treat him like just another person, when she usually fawned all over him. The tone in her voice was commanding and criticizing, who did she think she was, he thought, then he remebered who he was and asked if it was okay to wait in his office. she related the conversation she had just had with ""Mr. Novak"" and was told to wait outside the office until he sent for her. He was just standing, and looking out over the office. He saw secretaries typing, filing, and answering phones. He saw men scurring around with other men or standing together talking. he noticed the slight fear as ""Novak"" approached, the slight parting of the way as moved through the office. ""Come in Sandra,"" he said as he walked past her into the office. He followed behind him, and watched as he moved behind the desk and sat in the chair. He moved over to the guest chair, and took a seat. He was speechless. ""Novak"" leaned back in the chair, and crossed his legs. ""Nice office, isn't it "" he said. ""And a nice promotion, I just got. VP, in the hunt as they say for the top spot. Carlisle thinks I am just great."" Sitting before him, watching him speak with his voice, wear his clothes, be him, he started to crack. Only anger didn't boil up inside him, fear and more fear rose like a bile from deep within him. He couldn't speak. ""I like this,"" Novak said, ""it is much better being you than being me.""\n""But I think we are going to have to work together now, and that will be good for both of us. By the way, do you have any idea how this happened?"""
165,Always Daddy's Girl,"['Mg', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'oral']","I remember the first time he came to my bed. I had a sore knee and mom had told me to lay down and keep my weight off of it. That night after mom had went to sleep, he came into my room to ""check"" on me.\n\nHe sat on the edge of my bed as he pulled the cover back from my legs, exposing my little panty clad pussy as he took my knee into his hands. He began to massage my leg, working from my lower calf upwards to my inner thighs, well above my little sore knee.\n\n""Daddy just wants to make it feel better for you. Do you want me to kiss your knee so it will feel better?"" he asked as his hand continued to rub the inside of my young thighs. ""I can kiss the pain away.""\n\nI nodded my head yes as he smiled at me. I was still sort of afraid of him since he and mom had not been married but a year or two. He lowered his mouth between my thighs as he began to kiss all around my sore knee as his fingers began to creep upwards towards my smooth little pussy.\n\nSoon his lips were on my inner thighs as he kissed them, massaging my little ass as he held my thighs apart. I was so exposed to him and tried to hide my little cunny from his view.\n\n""It's OK baby. I have seen your sweet little thing before and you don't have to hide it from me."" He said as he moved my hand away from it and planted a big, lingering kiss right square on my little twat. ""See. I even made your little thingy feel good too, didn't I? ""\n\nI told him that it did feel good and he just smiled at me and patted my little butt as he got off the bed and started to leave my room.\n\n""Don't tell your mom that I was in here with you. She might get mad at both of us. OK?"" he said, ""And be sure and don't say a word about me kissing on you. Do you promise me not to tell?""\n\n""I promise I won't tell, daddy."" I said as he closed the door behind him and went back to his room with mom.\n\nOne night I had gotten out of bed and went to get some juice from the fridge as I thought I heard sounds coming from their room. I eased towards their door as I heard them inside, mom moaning loudly as if she was in pain. I eased closer to listen more as I got to their door, inside I heard mom and dad talking and moaning again.\n\n""Oh, Baby! Lick my pussy! I want to suck on your cock as you eat my pussy!"" I heard mom saying. ""I love your hot cock! Give it to me. I want to suck on it while you kiss my pussy.""\n\nI knew that they were having sex and I also knew what the word pussy was. I did not know what a cock at that time. I eased back to my room and went to bed that night, wondering how he could eat my mom's pussy.\n\nTwo nights later, I was asleep as he came back into my room. He woke me up as he sat down onto my bed beside me. His hands went back to my knee as he asked me how my knee was feeling.\n\n""It is a lots better now."" I said as he uncovered my little sheer panties.\n\nThen his hands tugged at my gown as he worked it upwards, exposing my little panty clad pussy even more.\n\n""See. I told you I could make if feel better, didn't I? I am going to kiss it again so it will feel a lots better tomorrow."" He said as his head went between my thighs as he spread me wider.\n\nI felt his hot breath on my inner thighs as he kissed on them, rubbing my little ass as he began to work his lips higher. I was expecting him to plant another kiss on my little cunny but he had other ideas. As he held my little ass in one hand, he took his other hand and moved my panties to one side as I felt him kissing on my smooth little pussy. I just stay still as I then felt him take his tongue and ease it to my smooth little puffy lips.\n\nOh, that was feeling so hot and making my little pussy itch as he gave me one, long lick, as he licked my slit all the way from the bottom to the top as he pulled away from me. It had felt good to me and I was surprised at him getting up from between my legs.\n\n""Later, baby. Daddy will make it feel so good for you. You didn't tell Mommie about last time, did you?"" he asked as he got up to leave.\n\n""No, daddy. I would not ever tell on you. You know you made me promise not to tell and I would never tell anyone if I promised you."" I answered him as I saw him smile.\n\n""Good! The you promise never to tell about tonight either, OK? We don't want Mommie getting ad with us, do we?' he said as he leaned over and kissed me good night on my cheek.\n\nI lay there after he had left and could feel the glow in my little pussy that he had started with his kisses and his tongue. I did not know much about masturbating but that night I dropped my little fingers inside my panties to rub my itchy little pussy. The more I rubbed, the better it felt as I put both hands into my panties to play with my smooth little pussy. That was my first time to really masturbate, even if I was too young to have a climax, it was till feeling good to me as I went to sleep with my hands inside my panties.\n\nA couple of nights later, daddy came back to visit me after mom had went to sleep. He told me how pretty I was and asked me if I would let him take a few pictures of me, if he bought me some new sexy clothes. I was all for the new clothes so I told him yes, he could take pictures of me when he got my new clothes.\n\nHe lowered his head to my thighs as he parted them, giving me a big kiss right on my little pussy once again. This time, I grabbed his head and held onto it as my little pussy worked upwards to his hot kiss. He knew then that I was going to be his girl at that point.\n\n""What is a cock, daddy?"" I asked him out of the blue as he kissed on my little pussy.\n\n""Well, what kind of cock, baby? There are several kinds of them."" He answered as he looked up from my spread thighs. ""There is a rooster, like a chicken and other kinds. What kind are you talking about?""\n\n""Oh you know what I mean, it is like pussy. I know what a pussy is, but I don't know what a cock is."" I said to him, my little pussy itching now.\n\n""A cock is a man's thingy. Like mine."" He said as he pulled his hard cock out of his pants for me to see. ""This is a cock, baby. It is what a man has where a woman has a pussy.""\n\n""Oh, Daddy! Yours is so big!"" I said as I saw my first cock.\n\nHe laughed a little as he got up and asked me yet again, not to tell about him coming into my room, making me promise never to say a word to anyone about it, I did as he asked and promised him I would never tell about him in my room. Having said that to each other, he left my room as I lay there with my little fingers rubbing on my smooth little pussy once again.\n\nThe next time he came into my room, he had a big sack of new clothes for me. He told me that he wanted me to model them for him. I was very excited as he opened the bag of clothes. Inside was several pair of panties, three short nighties, and a school girl outfit. They were so pretty with most in red and one in purple.\n\n""I am going to take some pictures of you so, do as I ask. I will want you to show off different parts of your hot little body for me as I take the photos."" He said as he held them up for me to see, ""But remember that we can not let Mommie know about our modeling clothes or me taking your pictures. If you keep quite, I will buy you lots of pretty stuff. Promise me before we start that you will never say anything about this as it will be just our little secret. Do we have a deal?""\n\n""Yes, daddy I promise. I have told you before I would never tell about what we do. I want to know if you are going to take sexy pictures of me?"" I asked as he kissed my cheeks, handing me the bright red nightie and matching panties.\n\n""Yes, baby. I am going to take some sexy pictures of you. Put this on, baby. Then I want you to lay down on the bed and raise one knee so I can see your lovely thighs."" He said as he helped position me on the bed.\n\nThen he started to take photos of me in different poses as I still had all my clothes on. But then he whispered to me as his voice seemed to shake.\n\n""Daddy wants to take a few pictures of you with your panties to the side. I want a couple of poses with your smooth little thing in them. I hope you don't mind too much"" he said as I reached down and slid my panties to the side.\n\n""Like this? Do I look sexy. Daddy? Is this what you want me to do?"" I asked as I saw him getting closer with his digital camera. ""Tell me what you want me to do.""\n\n""Spread your thighs so I can get a close up. Then lay back and hold your puffy little pussy lips apart for me."" He said as he knelt close to me. ""These are the best kinds of shots for me to take. You are so sexy, baby! Daddy would love to ravish your sweet little body one day.""\n\nHe had me spread my smooth little pussy for him as he took several pictures of me laying there with my thighs spread wide, my panties drawn to one side. Then he asked me to roll over and get on my hands and knees as he began to take pictures of my little rounded ass as he lowered my panties. I felt so sexy as I did what he wanted me to do, showing my cute little ass to the camera. I was modeling my hot little body for my daddy and it was turning me on as he did.\n\nThen he had me model the purple ones that he had bought me. I did all the same poses for him that we had with the red ones. I got to noticing that he seem to have a big bulge in his pants as he took my pictures. Had I gotten him too excited? Did his little girl make his thingy bigger?\n\nI saw him as his hand began to rub his thing through his pants, as I continued to look sexy for him. I wanted him to think I was so sexy and believe me, he did!\n\nIt wasn't but a minute or two that he laid the camera aside as he got onto the bed with me. He reached over to my bare little pussy and rubbed his long finger over my tiny slit as I saw him take his big cock out as his hand wrapped around that huge thing.\n\n""Just stay there like you are for a minute, baby. Daddy needs to rub your sweet little pussy while I play with my cock. I hope you don't mind too much. I promise I won't hurt you."" he whispered to me as I lay back to enjoy the feeling he was giving my smooth twat. ""Oh, baby! You have such a nice little pussy and you have daddy so hot! See how you make my cock get so big? I love you and I want you to like me doing this just for you.""\n\n""OK, Daddy. I love you doing that too. It is making me feel so good down there."" I said as I watched him stroking his big cock as he rubbed his fingers along my tiny slit.\n\n""Daddy is going to cum, Baby! Oh, what you are doing to me! Watch me shoot my cum for you."" he said as his hand got faster stroking his big cock. ""You are making me cum, baby! Here it comes, just for you! Oh, OH! OH, YES!""\n\nI lay there as he rubbed my little pussy, watching as I saw the white, gooey stuff shoot from his cock as he caught most of it into his palm. It was sort of hot to see him cumming as he then removed his hand from my little pussy. That was my first experience with seeing cum.\n\nThe very next night he brought another sack with him as he crept into my room, me waiting for him as I knew he would be coming back that night. He lay the sack on the bed and reached down and kissed, this time on my lips.\n\n""I've brought you a few more things."" He said. ""And I think you will like them. I have something special for you too. I bought you a small vibrator, one just like your Mommie has.""\n\nHe opened the bag as he handed it to me. I saw the pretty blue panties and top as he smiled at me. Then there was another red one with a skimpy little top with matching panties. Also in the bag was a small vibrator that I knew nothing about at all. He then reached into his pocket and gave me a necklace and a bracelet as he held them out to me. They were so pretty as I tried them on.\n\n""We need to get changed so I can take a few more pictures of you."" he said, ""There are a couple of new poses I want you to do for me.""\n\n""Yes, Daddy, Anything you would like. Thank you for my presents."" I told him as he laid out the bright blue outfit for me. I quickly shed my clothes as he helped me get undressed, patting my little ass as he placed me onto the bed.\n\n""Tonight, baby, we are going to take a few action shots of me and you. I am going to ask you to do some things you might not want to do, but you know I would never hurt my baby girl, don't you?"" he said as he began to lower his pants. ""I am going to get on the bed with you and show you what I want you to do. Is that OK with you? I am just going to take pictures of us together, nothing else, just pictures.""\n\nHe began by taking my panties and moving them to one side as he exposed my bare little pussy once again. Then he asked me to take them off all the way while he took more pictures, telling me to go real slow so he could get some good shots as I removed my panties for him.\n\nHe had me lay back and spread my little pussy wide open for him as he took several more photos. I was feeling so sexy now as he lightly touched me as he positioned my hot little body for more shots.\n\n""Baby, Daddy is going to lay down and I want you to get on top of me. Then I want you top hold that sweet little pussy open as you lower yourself to just touch the head of daddy's cock. I want it to look like I am going to put it in you. But I am really not. Not right now."" He said as he rolled over and took me on top of him. ""Just remember these are just pictures and nothing else. I promise I won't try to put it inside you, just to your puffy little lips is all.""\n\nHe held my body with his hands as he helped lower me to his big cock. Then with one hand he held his cock to my tiny pussy as he told me to spread my puffy lips for him. As he held his cock to me I felt the heat from his cockhead against my little pussy as he began to take pictures of his cock touching my pussy. It was feeling good to me but he did as he said and after a few pictures, he had me get off of him, his cock sticking straight up now.\n\n""That was good, baby! Those will be so great! Now, I have just a couple more sots to take of you. Just remember what I said. I will not hurt you and will not put it in you, even though you might think I am at the moment."" He was telling me, ""Now. Baby. I want you to lay down on my thighs and take my cock into your hand. Be real slow so I can get good pictures.""\n\nI did as he asked once again, taking my small hand and wrapping it around his thick cock. He was so big in my hand as I felt the heat from his cock. It was so soft and silky to the touch. He had me stroke it a couple of times as he took his shots, my hand wrapped around his big cock.\n\n""One more pose, Baby. I need this one bad. I want you to open your mouth and put it over my cock. I know it is big for you, but you can do it if we take our time, OK?"" he asked as he took my head and placed it to his groin, his cock at my mouth as I opened wide. ""That's it, Baby! Make it look like you are sucking Daddy's cock. You are doing great, just try taking a little more in your mouth as I take our pictures.""\n\nI had his big cockhead in my tiny mouth as he raised my chin up to take more pictures of me. I was sort of liking this as I loved the feel of his silky cock in my hot little mouth. He held it there as I felt the heat from his cock, my little mouth so full as I tried to suck on it a little, just like I had heard Mommie saying that night. As he took the last picture of me sucking his cock, he took my head and held it as he slowly pushed me a little further down on it. He must have been liking it because I heard him moan as he lifted my head up, taking his big cock out of my mouth.\n\n""Oh, Baby! I think that is enough of that for now. I promised you I would not put it in you or hurt you and I am going to keep my word."" He said, ""As bad as I want you, I will keep my promises.""\n\nTwo nights later he came back to me, as I was laying there in the short, red nightie he had bought me. As he came closer to the bed, I took the sheets off of me as I slightly parted my thighs. I was trying to look so sexy to him as he sat down beside me. He leaned down and gave my little pussy a kiss as he then took my panties and moved them to the side.\n\n""Baby, Daddy is going to taste you tonight. I want to make love to your hot little body as I lick you all over."" He whispered as he began to rub my inner thighs.\n\n""Do it, Daddy. I want you to do it to me. I love the feel of your hot mouth on my little pussy."" I said as he lowered his head between my out stretched thighs.\n\nDaddy took my ass into his hands as he pulled me to him, his hot tongue slowly licking my slit as he parted my plump little pussy lips. I took his head and pressed it to me, my hot little ass coming off the bed to meet his probing tongue. He had me so hot and I wanted him to fuck me. I wanted his big cock in me.\n\n""Daddy, please do it to me. I want you to put your big cock in my little pussy."" I moaned to him as he licked my swollen lips. ""I am a big girl now and I want to feel you in me. See how wet I am? You have me so wet!""\n\nI could feel the fire deep within my little baby pussy, it wanting to be extinguished as his tongue parting my lips, dipping the tip of his hot tongue into my tiny cunt. My little body was trembling as something so warm seem to flood over my body, my little pussy quivering as I experienced my first climax.\n\n""OH, DADDY! OH, DADDY! You have made me feel so good! I LOVE IT!"" I was saying as he held my tight pussy to his hot tongue as I came so hard. Then my little body went limp as I collapsed, my little pussy so satisfied for now. ""Did I cum, Daddy? Is that what cumming feels like? I love it!""\n\nDaddy took my young pussy and kissed it as he tasted my sweet young cum as my pussy was so wet. I knew he was hard too and needed some relief so I eased my hand to his cock as I felt him stroking on it.\n\n""Can I help you cum, Daddy? I want to see that white cum again. Here, let me do that for you."" I said as I began to work my tiny hand around his big cock.\n\n""Oh, Baby! You are doing it so good. Put both your hands on it as you stroke it for me."" He was saying, ""I want to cum on your little pussy too. Would you like Daddy to shoot his hot cum on your smooth little pussy, Baby? I want to so bad!""\n\nI was laying so his big cock was at my lower stomach as I shifted my pussy closer to his cock. He took his hands and placed them over mine as he showed me how to stroke his cock as I felt that huge dick start to throb in my tiny hands. I knew he was ready to cum as I aimed the thick head towards my wide open pussy.\n\n""Oh, BABY! I'M CUMMING! I'm cumming on your hot, little pussy!"" he shouted as his big cock swelled up in my hand as I watched his white cum began to shoot over me, his hot cum coating my little pussy as it covered my smooth little lips.\n\n""Cum on me! Cum on my pussy, Daddy! Your cum is so hot to me!"" I told him as I held his cock and watched the last of his hot load shoot over my smooth little pussy.\n\nAs he finished cumming, he pulled me to his chest as he lifted my mouth to his and gave me a grown up kiss. His lips were on my mouth as I kissed him back, then he began to kiss my neck as he whispered to me.\n\n""I love you so much. You are my little girl. Daddy wants to make a big girl out of you soon."" He said, ""Would you like for me to make a big girl out of you?""\n\nAs I answered yes, he told me to start playing with my pussy using the vibrator he had bought me. He told me to try putting it into my hot little pussy as it buzzed and that it would help me get big enough to take his cock in me. Then he got up and stared to wards the door.\n\n""Oh, one more thing. I am buying you a computer to put in your room."" He said as he smiled at me. ""I have another surprise for you when we get it in here. Good night and remember, I love you very much.""\n\nI did as he said as the next few nights I used the new vibrator on my young pussy, making it feel so good as I did as he had told me. I lay there and opened my puffy cunt lips as I inserted that buzzing vibrator. I started to cum as I played with my pussy as the vibrator brought me such joy. I used it for three nights in a row as all I could think about was Daddy putting his big cock into my tiny pussy.\n\nMy computer came in after a week and he and Mom came to my room and hooked it up. Mom had found the new clothes daddy had bought me and was asking him why he didn't tell her about it. He told her that he just ran across a sale and decided to buy them for me and had just forgot to tell her about it. I don't think mom believed him as she tilted her head to one side and gave him a dirty look.\n\n""We will talk about this later."" She said, ""I think out little girl is starting to grow up on us anyway, don't you daddy?""\n\nLater that night, daddy came to see me, waking me up as he rubbed my curvy little ass. It was real late and I knew he had been fucking my mom as I could smell the scent of her pussy still on him.\n\n""I have something to show you on the computer, baby. Get up and come see what daddy has for you."" he said as he helped me out of bed.\n\nWe went over to the computer as he turned it on, letting it warm up as I stood by his side. He seemed so excited as he took me and sat me on his lap, placing my little ass directly onto his cock.\n\n""I want you to see yourself on the internet. I have some good picture of us."" He said as he sifted my ass around a little bit. ""I also have some pictures of me and your mom if you want to see them.""\n\nAs he went to a site that showed little girls being fucked and sucked, I saw him click on a site called, ""Daddy's Girls"". When he opened the site, there I was! I was on this computer as he had placed my pictures on his site. It was showing me with my little pussy spread open and then with his big cock at the entrance of my tiny pussy. Then he showed me the one where I had his cock in my mouth as I felt his big cock rising between my thighs. He had made those pictures to put on the internet!\n\nThe pictures of me were making me wet as I watched them, my little pussy tingling now as I felt my daddy's cock rubbing my swollen lips through my red panties.\n\n""Let's slip your panties off now, baby."" he said as his fingers went to my waist band. ""I think you are about ready for some of my cock. Have you been using your vibrator like I asked you too? I sure hope you have.""\n\nI told his yes as I felt his hard cock rubbing against my puffy pussy lips. I wanted to feel it in me as I eased my little ass over his cock and started to wiggle around as he grew bigger. At last, I was ready for daddy's cock!\n\n""I am going to put it in you so when I get the head inside you, I want you to do enjoy it so you work your sweet little pussy down onto me as it slides in, OK?"" he said as he held my wet pussy lips apart as I sat on his lap, facing away from him as I sort of bent over. ""That's my baby. Now I am going to put the head in and it will hurt a little but it will feel so good when you get it in, I promise.""\n\nI felt him as he reached down with one hand in front of me and spread my puffy lips apart as he took his other hand and guided that fat cock to my slick little pussy. I felt the big head against me as he kissed my neck, telling me how sexy I was as his cockhead slipped into my tiny pussy, taking my breath as it entered me.\n\nIt hurt a little, just like he had said but I soon became accustom to the big head in my small pussy. He had my tiny cunt spread so wide with his big cock as I felt my young pussy start to open up for him.\n\n""OH, DADDY! It hurts me a little!"" I said as he just held his cock in me, ""But I want it! I want you to fuck me so bad.""\n\nI then began to work my little pussy over his big cock, feeling it spreading my inner pussy walls as it went deeper into me. I began to love that feeling as he clasped his hands around me, feeling of my little clit with one hand and my budding little titties with the other as he let me work it deeper in me. It was feeling so good as he began to slowly fuck me.\n\n""Oh, Baby! You are so tight and so hot inside! Daddy has been wanting this moment for so long."" he was saying as I took more of his big cock into my tiny pussy. ""Now, watch me and your mom as I play it for you.""\n\nAs daddy slowly fucked me, I saw mom and him on the screen, her on her knees as she was sucking his big cock, taking it all the way into her mouth as she sucked on his cock.\n\nThen as I worked his cock deeper in me, I saw daddy as he put his big cock up my mom's ass. Mommy was loving it as she shouted loudly for him to fuck her harder. I watched as he slid his big cock in and out of her big ass as he held onto her wide hips and filled her with that cock. The other one showed mom and dad with another man, mom on her hands and knees as she took dad's cock in her mouth as the other man was fucking her doggie style.\n\nI could see a little blood on his shaft as it worked in and out of me as I looked down to see his huge cock fucking my virgin pussy. I was so wet as I felt my pussy began to twitch, knowing I was close to cumming as daddy began to fuck me a little harder now, making my cunt feel so full as he pumped his cock in and out of his baby's little, hairless pussy. My daddy was fucking me at last and I was loving it. As my young, incestuous pussy was taking his big cock, he was taking his daughter's sweet little cherry as we fucked.\n\nThen I felt his big cock start to swell inside my tiny pussy, the big head so deep in me as his cock began to throb inside me. Daddy was ready to cum in me and I was on fire as his cock began to spurt his love juice to my smooth, little pussy. I felt his hot cum as he started to fill me, that hot nectar shooting me full of his juices as he came.\n\nI too, was cumming as I rocked back and forth, ramming my little pussy down onto his big shaft as he thrust into me and held his cumming cock tight to me as his cum flooded my young cunt. My pussy was so hot inside as he filled me and I was cumming at the same time. What a glorious feeling it was to me as his incestuous, hot cum filled my tiny pussy. His cum was running out of me as I slammed down so hard, working my little hips to get the last drops of his cum. I had just had my first climax with a cock inside my young pussy and I LOVED IT!\n\nAfter we finished, daddy told me that he and mom had discussed me. She had told him that she thought I was ready to learn more about sex and that she wanted him to be the teacher. She also told him that she wanted to be there with us as he fucked me for the first time so she could help him out, that she wanted to kiss my young pussy too as he put it in. Daddy told me to be sure and tell her that this was the first time for us and never to mention to her that we had already been fucking each other. I assured him that I would do as he asked. But I am daddy's girl but maybe mom has other plane for me.\n\nI was daddy's girl then and I am his baby girl now, I will always be Daddy's Baby Girl, even if mom joins in."
166,Always Daddy's Girl,['family'],"First, she got custody of Jeannie, our four-year-old daughter, I got one day a month visitation; she got the house, I got the mortgage payments; she got the bank account so that she could provide for our daughter; I lost the technical-writing business I spent six years building. To top it, my once-monthly visits were often ""postponed"" or ""forgotten"" when my wife felt that I hadn't groveled enough. Finally, two years after the divorce, during a particularly ugly confrontation with her current boyfriend on a visitation weekend, Bess looked me straight in the eye and told me that if I darkened her door again, she would report that I had molested Jenny during visitation.\n\nI talked to my lawyer (a nice guy, even when my money ran out) and he said there wasn't much I could do without a warchest of cash. In our state even a whisper of child abuse was enough to buy me a trip to the Greybar hotel, until I could prove that I was innocent. I gave up, moved to the west coast and started over, writing anything to keep myself alive and make child support payments. Hack SF, true romance, soft porn, lonely-hearts advice columns, you name it. After a couple of years I started free-lancing some advertising copy work for a local agency. It was steady money, and I moved into an house without cockroach roommates. My lawyer met my wife's lawyer over racketball at the club and I started flying back to visit my daughter on her birthdays. Some women came and went in my life, but after Bess I couldn't trust any of them.\n\nAll this time I wrote my daughter regularly. When I had enough money that so that I didn't have to dodge the landlord, I'd send her small gifts every couple of weeks. There was usually one good reason a month to send a card or trinket to my special girl and if there wasn't, I'd invent one. She wrote back. At first her letters were in crayon, with kindergarten pictures of stick-people, and thank-you notes for each gift. Her artwork covered one wall of the spare bedroom that I used as a home office. As she grew her letters became more literate. Her favorite gifts were books and I sent her the ones I had enjoyed as a child: ""Alice in Wonderland"", ""Jungle Book"", ""The Hobbit"", ""Treasure Island"". She rarely mentioned her mother in her letters or during our once-yearly meetings; I never encouraged resentment towards Bess. But on her tenth birthday, Bess and I fought again, Bess barred me from further visits, and Jeannie's letters closed, ""Please come visit me, daddy, or let me visit you. I know you love me, but I get REAL LONELY.""\n\nAs years went by, my financial situation improved. I made a couple of smart (lucky) investments, and began to do major accounts work for the ad agency. The agency was contracted to do some mud-slinging ads for the 1982 governor's race and bitterness seemed easy to write. The incumbent stayed in office, but the state party was impressed by how my ads had withered his support among undecided voters. I was introduced to some movers-and-shakers in state politics and asked by the state's party secretary to do some speech-writing for some junior members of the state house. The speeches went over well and sound bites wound up on the CBS Evening News. I was caught up in the machinery of state politics. I felt ambivalent about my work. It was fun to be an 'insider,' but the more I wrote, the weaker became my own political views. I had become a student of Machiavelli. Politics became an drug that deadened my ethical nerve endings.\n\nOne day, early in the summer of 1986, I got a call from Washington, D.C., from the congresswoman of a nearby district. ""We've heard your work, John, and we like it very much."" I gave the usual thanks and asked what I could do for her. ""The polls are showing that Senator B__ has lost a lot of public confidence with the news that his company has been dumping toxic waste. The party thinks this may be the time to for an all-out effort to unseat him. I think it's time for me to try it. The national committee suggested I talk to you about some speeches. You know, really slam him to the sidewalk and see how high he bounces.""\n\nI was flabbergasted. This was a jump from the state to the national scene. Senatorial races are very profitable for the right people. A *major* jump in income and prestige. Book and consulting contracts, even an ambassadorship cha-chaed in my brain pan. ""I am *very* interested in pursuing this,"" I said ""When can we meet?"" We set up a get-acquainted dinner with her staff the next Wednesday evening. I gulped when I heard the name of the restaurant, but she chuckled and spoke those magic words: ""It's paid out of campaign funds."" It was about to rain soup and all I needed was to bring a bowl. A big bowl.\n\nIt was that Wednesday morning, as I was about to leave to pick up my best suit from the cleaners, that I got the call from my ex-wife.\n\n""Jonny, I've got this *wonderful* opportunity to go to Barcelona, so you'll have to take Jeannie."" Better and better news, I thought, I hadn't seen my daughter in four years.\n\n""Sure. When and for how long?""\n\n""I don't know how long, Carlos didn't say."" Great, I thought, another jerk. God knows how these creeps have affected my daughter. Well, Bess always wanted to visit Europe. I couldn't have afforded it. If she wanted to travel there on her back, that was none of my business. ""The summer, surely, a year, maybe. Jeannie's flight is today at noon.""\n\n""A year? That's impossible, I'm afraid. And today is no go, I have an important dinner tonight...""\n\nHer voice picked up a nasty edge. ""You can meet your bimbos some other time. Your daughter needs you. We're at the airport now.""\n\nWell, that took a lot of gall, calling me at the last minute. I kept my voice calm and tried to be reasonable. ""Look, Bess, I'll pay the difference in the ticket costs for the delay. Just put her on tomorrow's flight.""\n\n""You don't understand. We're *all* at the airport. Carlos's and my plane for Barcelona takes off an hour after hers. You've always whined that you wanted more time with her. She'll land there in three hours. Be there to pick her up.""\n\n""But I've made plans! It's too late to cancel them!"" And that's where the conversation went to screams. Barcelona. She waited until the very last second before telling me anything. How could she have known I would cave in? She knew. I knew. I always caved in. Shit.\n\nAfter hanging up I called the congresswoman's Washington office. ""I'm sorry,"" the clerk's voice trilled with unfelt sympathy, ""She's on a flight back to her home district and is unavailable."" Well that killed that. No way to cancel or postpone the dinner. I had better pick up my suit.\n\nI drove to the cleaners, then got on the freeway to the airport, driving on autopilot, thinking, planning. God, I didn't have any clue about how to raise a young girl. She would be approaching womanhood and would have all kinds of questions and problems for which I had no answers and no relatives to ask advice. What had living with my ex-wife and her endless succession of boyfriends done to her psyche? Where could she stay? I had a small two-bedroom cottage, but one bedroom I had converted into an office/library. I would rough it on the couch that night, I decided, and figure out something else tomorrow.\n\nAt the airport I parked, ignored the shuttle bus and walked to the terminal. Oddly, I felt better and better the closer the time came. Planning the arrangements, I remembered another bedroom for Jeannie. I remembered how much fun I had fixing up the nursery for her when Bess was pregnant. The day seemed brighter and my steps lighter. Things were turning out for the best. Jeannie was no stranger; we had exchanged letters and confidences for six years. In nearly every letter I had promised that some day we would spend a lot of time together. That day had just come a little abruptly. By the time I arrived at the terminal, I was eager for her flight to be announced.\n\nSo of course the flight was delayed. As time passed, I realized that I had only a vague idea of what Jeannie looked like. I opened my wallet and looked at the picture I carried of her tenth birthday party, the last one we spent together. Green eyes, red mop of hair. She was twelve now and kids grow so fast. She must have changed--but how?\n\nAt last the video display showed her flight had landed and a crush of people stormed past the security gate. I didn't recognize any of them. Then, trailing uncertainly a little behind, was a young, red-headed, stick-figure of a girl in blue jeans and a fisherman's bulky knit sweater. ""Jeannie! Hey, good-looking!""\n\n""Daddy?"" She started to run, but caught herself and walked with all the dignity a 12-year old can muster. ""Daddy!"" We hugged, and if I have any concept of heaven, it was there in that hug. Her eyes shone with relief and joy.\n\nAfter all the rage, all the anxiety, all that was left was the humble truth. ""I'm so happy you are here,"" I told her. She had the greenest eyes with impossibly long lashes and dimples when she smiled. I could get lost in those eyes. ""C'mon, let's go get your bags.""\n\nShe bubbled over with stories about the flight, about her mother, and Carlos, the latest boyfriend. I listened with only half an ear as I watched for her bags, matched the numbers of the tag halves, and loaded them onto one of those rental carts. It didn't seem as though she could have packed enough clothes in those bags for more that an overnight stay. ""Jeannie, pardon me for interrupting, but do you have a nice dress in your bags?""\n\n""Well, I've got a dress for emergencies,"" she admitted, ""but it's not *nice*. It's last year's and it's a little small.""\n\n""Then I guess our first stop is a dress store. We've got a big dinner engagement tonight."" Jeannie was excited both at the prospect of shopping for a new dress and at the idea of a grown-up dinner party. When I told her that it was going to be mostly boring business, she became even more intrigued. I think she wanted a glimpse of how adults acted. Jeannie, like all kids that age, was in a big hurry to grow up.\n\nAt the store, Jeannie tried on dress after dress. I waited patiently as she paraded out in dresses that were too short, too long, too little- girlish, and too mature. Finally she came out in an off-the-shoulder green velvet gown that set off her green eyes. She was a stunner and not quite the stick figure that I had thought at first. I could see that soon she would fighting off the boys with a stick. ""That dress, sweetheart? That dress makes you look 12 going on 29."" She looked down and blushed, the color spreading from her shoulders to her neck and face. She raised her face and her eyes met mine, pleading without words. I felt my heart leap and my insides get all twisted up. ""OK, sweetheart, it's yours.""\n\nWe stopped at the house just long enough to drop her bags and change clothes. We arrived at the restaurant with bare minutes to spare. As we walked up the steps to the restaurant Jeannie seemed a little hesitant. I squeezed her arm and said, ""Buck up! Remember, no matter how old and rich they may be, you're younger and prettier!"" She rewarded me with those dimples, lifted her chin and walked in on my arm like British royalty.\n\nDinner was a resounding success. The congresswoman was charmed that I had brought my daughter. Jeannie said little, but her bright eyes tracked every move and verbal sally. When asked questions, she replied with a wit and charm that belied her 12 years. As we stood to leave, the congresswoman's chief-of-staff smiled and said that if she was interested, he would encourage her to look into the congressional page program. She smiled and thanked him, but said that she had just arrived in town and it was a little soon to be thinking of leaving. He turned to me and said that he would be back in town next week to introduce me to the consulting firm that was going to handle the campaign.\n\nJeannie and I swept into the cottage in a euphoric rush. I was on top of the world. I scooped her up in my arms and impulsively kissed her. Her eyes shone. ""We did it,"" She said, ""We showed those Washington bigwigs that Lewistons rule!"" She pulled me close and kissed me full on the lips. I felt as though my heart would burst with joy. Here was one of the greatest nights of my life and instead of coming home alone, I could share it with the one person in the whole world who really loved me.\n\nAs we stood there, in each other's arms I realized that the glowing, fluttery sensation in my stomach had moved lower. I was, in fact, having an erection. God! What was wrong with me? This was my daughter, my own flesh and blood! I push away from her awkwardly. Turning to hide the shameful state of my body. ""Uh, I've got to use the bathroom. I'll be back in a minute.""\n\nI dodged into the bathroom and locked the door leaving Jeannie standing there looking puzzled. I took a couple of deep breaths and tried to calmed down. I turned on the cold water tap and splashed my face. Get a grip. You're just excited, just getting a little carried away by the moment. Breath in; breath out. Better. I flushed the toilet, turned off the tap, dried my face and hands and opened the door.\n\nAs I re-entered the living room, Jeannie was making the couch into a bed. ""That's very thoughtful, Sweetheart. Thank you. But I need my firm pillow or I'll get a crick in my neck.""\n\nShe came over to me and put her arms around my waist and her head on my shoulder. ""I know what you said earlier, Daddy, but I couldn't take away your bed. I'll sleep out here. I really don't mind. I sleep like a log.""\n\n""Well, if you're sure you don't mind?"" She nodded. ""Well, I'm bushed."" I untangled myself from her arms and stepped back. ""I'm going to turn in."" She looked a little crestfallen, as though she wanted to celebrate all night long. ""Hey, Sweetheart, you probably have jet-lag and we've got all the time in the world. I'm looking forward to spending a lot of time getting to know you."" She rewarded me again with those dimples, nodded and was caught unawares by a yawn.\n\n""I guess you're right. Today was busy with the flight and the dinner. I'll see you tomorrow. Good night.""\n\nI went to my room, undressed, and fell asleep. But my sleep was full of dreams of Jeannie.\n\n----Jeannie as a naked little girl in the bathtub. Jeannie in the green dress that matched her eyes and the dress became iridescent green scales and she was a mermaid and her breasts were cold and her eyes sea-green and her hair drifting and coiling around her pale blue face and she was slippery in my arms and her nipples gouged my chest and her mouth was full of sharp little teeth and she bit my shoulders and belly and took my small, flaccid cock into her mouth and laughed.----\n\n Chapter 2 -- Venus Revealed\n\nI woke with a start. All my dreams came back in a rush and my face grew hot. I looked at the clock. 6:03 am. My cock was as stiff as a rod and made a tent of my bedclothes. My testicles felt as if I had been bronco busting all night. I couldn't go out to meet my daughter like this! I decided that if I masturbated, I would better be able to control my body the rest of the morning. I opened my bedroom door a crack to see if Jeannie was awake. There was no sound from the rest of the house. I stepped out into the hall--still no sound.\n\nAs I rounded the corner into the living room, I saw Jeannie sprawled on the couch, stone asleep, finger in her mouth, her blankets all twisted up. Poor kid on a hard, lumpy couch in a strange place. Why had I let her talk me into letting her sleep out here? I tugged on a corner of the blanket to straighten it out and it slipped to the floor. Her nightie had twisted up to her waist and one of her knees was raised against the couch back, exposing her genitals. I stood frozen for a moment as my flagging erection rehardened. I was hypnotized by what I saw. I knelt and shook her shoulder gently. ""Jeannie, Jeannie, honey. Are you asleep?"" her breathing stayed slow and steady. I could see her pulse in her neck. I placed my hand over her heart and felt the steady lub-dub, lub-dub of her life. My hand felt the thinness of the cotton, the smoothness of her skin and the point of her nipple.\n\nI felt a terrible sense of wrongness, mixed with a powerful attraction. I had never seen a woman so young, so vulnerable. I would never see this again. Trembling, I leaned forward and brushed her cheek with my lips. Her skin was as soft as an infant's. There was a soft down on her neck. She smelled, salty, slightly spicy, like the breeze blown from some exotic oriental bazaar. I rocked back on my heels and looked at the wrinkled inner lips of her genitals. No pubic hair camouflaged their beauty. I looked up and saw the golden down on the swell of her belly. I looked at my own belly and realized that I had better get back to my room and do what I had intended; my pajama bottoms were getting soaked by my leaky cock.\n\nI tucked the blankets around her and tiptoed to my room. Dropping my pajama bottoms, I picked up a bottle of hand lotion. I lay back on my bed, closed my eyes and let images come unbidden to mind. Bess... Jenney's mother...the best sex in my life was with her...Bess was a harpy, but her ass was to die for...Bess's hazel eyes...Jeannie's eyes... Jeannie's legs akimbo..Jeannie's little girl cunt, soft and shriveled...my hot cock parting the soft lips and burying itself in her flesh...her scream of pleasure...my moans...\n\nAfter five minutes of delicious delay, my heart thudded in my chest, my belly and thighs tensed, and I came as I have rarely come, soaking my pajama tops to match my bottoms. As I spun back down to earth I suddenly wondered; had I really moaned or was that just in my imagination? I held my breath, listening. No sound. The apartment was a quiet as before. I pulled the bedclothes over me and dozed off.\n\nWhen I woke I heard the shower running. I looked at the clock. 7:21 am. I swung my legs over the side of the bed and feet landed right on my cold, damp pajama bottoms. A shiver ran up my spine and I hurriedly pulled off my tops. I gathered them up and stuffed them under the bed blankets. Got to remember to do the laundry today. I threw on some sweat pants and a shirt and went out to face the day.\n\nI made coffee first. As I turned on the cold water to fill the carafe, I heard a screech from the shower. ""Sorry!"" I yelled. I was going to have to get used to living with someone again. While the coffee dripped, I sat on the couch (now with its bedclothes put away, returned to its daytime function) and watched the morning news shows. Senator B was denying he had any knowledge of what his company was doing, which made him look less venial but more stupid. I made a few mental notes, catching the his characteristic phrasing, the better to mock it.\n\nI heard, in the back of my mind, the shower stop and the bathroom door open. ""'Morning!"" I said as I turned to greet my daughter. I froze. Jeannie stood there, drying herself off, naked as the day she was born. Her body was only sporadically hidden as she chafed her skin with the towel. The figure that I has guessed at in the green dress was now displayed. Her slim waist swelled just slightly at her hips. Her breasts were just a swelling of her nipples, beaded with water, now erect from the cool morning air.\n\n""Wow, did that shower feel good! I could eat a dozen pancakes! Do have any pancake mix? I could make some from scratch. What's wrong?""\n\n""N-nothing, sweetheart. I'm just a little slow before I get my c-coffee.""\n\nShe rummaged through her bags and pulled on an oversized sweatshirt that hung halfway to her knees. ""There! Now we match. Let's get breakfast.""\n\n Chapter 3 -- Dreams Revealed\n\nThe next few days I managed to shove aside my indecent thoughts and Jeannie and became like old friends meeting for the first time. It felt like that old legend about ancient souls that meet again and again in successive lives. We went to a chinese restaurant for lunch and Jeannie ordered for both of us. ""How did you know that I loved General Tso's chicken?"" I asked. ""You told me in a letter last year."" We stopped for ice cream cones I ordered her Mighty Mocha ""How did you know?"" she asked. ""You've been a chocoholic since you were a baby."" And so it went. I watched Jeannie closely when she talked. I could see Bess in the way she tossed her head, the way she used her hands when she spoke. I could see me in the shape of her brow and the line of her jaw. I felt an attraction, like cables wrapped around my heart, squeezing it, pulling me towards her. She had always been in the background of my day-to-day life, but now she was the Sun and I had just discovered the Copernican system.\n\nOne afternoon, a week later, we went to the zoo. Jeannie had found the sexual antics of the lemurs hilarious. As we ambled down a quiet path, I thought it a good time to broach a delicate subject.\n\n""Ah--Jen, what do you know about boys? I mean, about boys and girls... together?"" I felt so awkward!\n\n""You mean like having babies? They showed us some films in the health class at school--stupid stuff, really. Films that were made 15 years ago with people wearing the silliest clothes. Another one on giving birth--yech! And there was a class on girls having monthlies, don't worry, Daddy, you won't have to explain *that*.""\n\nWhew. One worry down. 12 million to go. ""Well, yes, that. But what about your mom? Did she ever have a talk with you?""\n\nJeannie stopped, glanced up and down the path to ensure we were alone, then fixed me with her eyes. ""Now Daddy, I'm going to tell you a secret. A big secret. And you have to promise me that you won't get upset and make a scene."" I hastily agreed, but she kept those green jewels fixed on me until I promised solemnly that I would keep my cool.\n\n""Mom tried several times to talk to me. But I figure that anyone who goes through as many men as she does doesn't have much to say to *anyone* about how to have a permanent relationship.""\n\nThat's my girl, I thought. Why did she think that would upset me?\n\n""Now as far as how people do it (and don't get upset--remember, you promised) it was easy to peek and watch her and her boyfriends.""\n\n""Jeannie!"" I blurted. In a crisis, my mouth pushes my brain aside and takes over. ""What kind of thing is that for a ...""\n\n""Daddy!"" she cried, ""You promised!"" Her eyes were full of hurt.\n\nI stopped, bit back what I was going to say, and mentally kicked myself. The poor kid grows up with a mom that screws like a mink and I blame her for being curious. ""You're right, Honey. I just reacted without thinking."" I paused as a group of small kids came tearing down the path and disappeared around the bend. ""Go ahead. I promise I won't make a scene.""\n\nBut Jeannie would not continue, but started walking and said that she would wait ""'til later.""\n\nThat evening, as we drove home, I tried to thaw the chill between us and asked Jeannie if she wanted to pick up a videotape. ""Daddy, we've only spent seven days together and you want to stare at some old movie? Besides, we still have to finish our talk about Mom.""\n\nWhen we got home, neither of us were very hungry, so I suggested cold cuts and veggies. As I chopped some vegetables, Jeannie flipped through my tape collection. I heard her load the deck and then the frosty, cerebral sounds of the Modern Jazz Quartet floated into the kitchen. I brought the tray into the living room and sat by Jeannie on the couch. ""I've got all the MJQ albums, so no points for surprise. But thanks, that's just what I wanted to hear right now."" She smiled with her mouth, but it never reached her eyes. ""Can we finish our talk?""\n\nJeannie picked up a celery stick, dipped it into the yoghurt and regarded it thoughtfully. ""What's to say? I woke up one night and was scared by the noise of people fighting. I snuck down the hall and peeked in her bedroom. Gunter was her boyfriend then. Gunter was on top of her. I thought that he was beating her up, so I hid in my closet 'till I fell asleep.\n\n""The next morning Mom found me there and asked me what happened. I told her how I was scared and she laughed. She told me that what I saw was what grown-ups do for fun. I thought that was the biggest lie I had ever heard. So I waited, and the next time I heard the grunting I snuck down the hall again and peeked in the door. This time Mom was on top bouncing up and down with a big smile on her face so I could see that she wasn't being hurt. I went back to bed and cried until I went to sleep.""\n\n""Why did you cry?"" I asked.\n\n""I don't know. I just did. I cried six months later when Gunter left for good, though I really didn't like him at all. I just crawled into my bed and cried."" My heart ached for that little girl, alone in her bed. She dropped the celery into the dip and her voice grew small. ""That's when I started having the nightmares.""\n\n""What nightmares, Honey?""\n\n""They're all different and all the same. I'm walking down the hall in our house, Mom's house, I mean, and I'm trying to find the front door because I know that if I find it and open it, you'll be there to take me with you and the sun will shine. But in the house it's night and I can hear Mom and her boyfriend grunting and moaning. I can't tell which door is the front door and I'm afraid to open any of the doors until I'm sure. Because if open the wrong one, it might be the door Mom is behind.""\n\n""But what's so scary about Mom?"" I mentally gritted my teeth. ""She loves you, you know.""\n\n""Oh, I know she does. As much as she can."" Her voice got even smaller and she watched her hands twisting like wounded animals in her lap. ""What scares me is that I know that I liked to watch them. I got excited. I would pull down my panties and touch myself, you know, down there.""\n\n""Baby! Don't let that plague you. *Everybody* 'touches themselves'.""\n\nShe spoke to me as if I were a slow child. ""If I said, 'It's OK for me to smoke, everybody does it.'"" Would that make it OK?""\n\nI sighed, ""You're right, but it's not just that, Sweet. Touching yourself is just a part of finding out about yourself. It doesn't hurt you, it doesn't hurt *anyone*, and it's nobody's damn business but your own.""\n\nShe looked up at me and her emerald eyes brimmed with tears. ""Daddy, the reason that I don't like it, is that I *hate* Gunter and Rob and Bill and Carlos and all of them! I don't want to think about them when I touch myself, I want to think of you! But you were gone so long and I didn't know if you really meant what you said in your letters but I kept rereading them and hoping and then in the airport Mom was yelling on the phone and I thought that you really didn't want me and that maybe I did something awful when I was little that I can't remember and if I did I'm SORRY Daddy, I'm *sorry* and I promise I'll be good and I'll never do it again if you'll just tell me what it was...""\n\nShe broke down in big wracking sobs. I slid next to her on the couch and took her in my arms. She put her head against my chest and let the tears pour. I rocked back and forth crooning, ""You didn't do anything, wrong baby, you're just perfect. I love you, Jeannie. Daddy loves you. It's OK to cry, baby, Daddy's here."" For five or six minutes I rocked and crooned while her sobs turned into gulping gasps for air and finally into quiet, regular breathing. She looked up at me again and both our eyes were swimming in tears.\n\n""Do you think I'm awful and hate me now, Daddy?""\n\n""I think that you are the most wonderful person in the world, Jeannie. You have completely stolen my heart.""\n\n""Do you really, *really*, love me Daddy?""\n\n""Really-o, truly-o Jeannie. More than I know how to tell you.""\n\nShe reached up and grabbed my head, pulling my face down to hers. Her lips met mine and every scrap of good sense I owned went on vacation to Bermuda. Her lips were so soft, so sweet! My ears roared. I pressed my tongue gently against those lips. She parted them and I tasted her mouth. Choirs sang, angels wept.\n\nWe kissed for several minutes, my arms around her, my hand stroking her thigh, slipping up under her blouse. We broke for air and a much belated warning bell began clanging in my head. I looked down in confusion, took her hands from around my neck and moved away from her on the couch. She grabbed my chin looked me in the eye. ""Daddy, I don't want this to stop.""\n\nI gulped. I tried to think. Her face seemed surrounded by a golden nimbus. ""But Baby, this isn't *right*!""\n\n""It doesn't hurt me, it doesn't hurt you, it doesn't hurt *anyone*, and it's nobody's damn business but our own. If you don't really love me Daddy, then say so now, and I'll leave right now and you'll never have to think about me again.""\n\n""Baby, of course I love you!""\n\nJeannie stood up and pulled her top off. Her arms were covered with gooseflesh and her nipples were starting to harden. She pushed off the jeans she was wearing, followed by her panties. ""Am I ugly?"" she asked.\n\nHer slim body stood before me. She was a bud, just on the verge of bloom. Her thighs, right before my eyes, curved in to the small mound of her sex, the lips of her young cunny exposed in a way that seemed more that mere nudity. My hands cupped her ass and I buried my face in her belly. ""Jeannie, you are the prettiest girl I've ever known. Honest.""\n\nShe shivered. ""Could we go into your bedroom? I'm cold out here.""\n\nWe left the vegetables and dip to spoil and went to my room. Jeannie climbed right into the sheets. I started to undress, then stopped to turn out the lights.\n\n""Don't, please."" She said.\n\n""Honey, I'm not a young hunk. I've got quite a few more miles on my chassis that Carlos."" I pulled off my shoes and shirt.\n\n""But it's *you* that I love, Daddy. I want to see what I saw the first morning.""\n\n""Wh-what do you m-mean, the first morning?"" I stuttered, my pants and cock both at half-mast.\n\n""I woke up and heard moaning. I got up and crept down the hall and peeked in your door. I saw you touching yourself. All alone. I so much wanted to come to you then, but I knew I had to ask you first. I had to know that you really, truly loved me.""\n\nI dropped my shorts and let her look at me, the body that seemed to resist workouts at the gym: my hairy legs, my slight pot gut, my cock, then I slid between the sheets myself.\n\n Chapter 4 -- The Storm Breaks\n\nI lay on my back and pulled my little sweetheart to me. She sighed and lay her head upon my chest. ""This is what was waiting for me outside the front door in my dreams."" She said, ""Promise me that you will always love me and never send me away from you.""\n\n""I promise Sweet, I promise. You have to promise that you will never tell anyone of what we're doing. Your mom would send me to jail."" How ironic! After all those accusations Bess made!\n\n""Daddy, I could never turn on you! I'm not going to be like Mom when I grow up. I'm not like her now!""\n\n""No, you're not. Come give me a kiss.""\n\nJeannie raised herself on her arms and hung her head over me. Her skin was flawless; her hair made a private chamber that held only our faces. Her eyes...I lost myself in her eyes as they grew bigger and bigger and we were kissing, deeply and slowly. I put one hand lightly on the back of her neck and the other on the cheek of her ass. She squirmed slowly against me as we kissed. After what seemed like hours she lifted her head.\n\n""Wow."" She gasped, ""That's like all the dreams in the world coming true.""\n\n""That's just the start, little girl.""\n\nI lay her on her back and moved so that I lay beside her. I bent my head down and kissed her neck and shoulders, nipping every so often. She would jump at every nip, and then shiver and relax. I stroked her belly with my hand while my mouth moved from her shoulders to the hollow of her neck. My mouth moved up and down her neck from the hollow, to her chin, up her jaw to her ear, down her neck to her shoulder, never rushing. She ran her fingers through the short hair on the back of my head.\n\nHer skin now had the salt taste of sweat and she smelled of that exotic bazaar. Her belly shifted to push against my hand; I moved my hand down between her legs, feeling her bare little cunny. She gasped, then said, ""Do it Daddy, don't stop.""\n\nI kissed slowly down to her left breast. She arched her back crushing her swollen nipple into my mouth. I ran my tongue around it, sucking and pulling back until it popped free from my mouth. I continued kissing down the length of her belly, feeling with my lips the downy soft hair that I had seen that first morning.\n\nI moved my head between her legs. I was surprised, for she had three pubic hairs at the bottom of her cunny. The lips were wet and hung loose. I bent down and began to run my tongue lightly up and down those sweet lips. I had a bigger surprise; Jeannie's clitoris was at least a half-inch long. It looked like a little penis. I took the clit between my lips and gently flicked it with my tongue. Jeannie groaned and grabbed my head, pulling it down to her sex while thrusting up with her hips. I sucked both lips into my mouth along with her clit and plunged my tongue into her.\n\nJeannie grabbed a pillow and hugged it to her breasts. Her moans became a chant, ""Yes Daddy, you *do* love me, I'm the very best girl and I'll be everything you want because I love you and you wanted me and waited for me and I came to you and you were there and now you're here and it's *so good* and I...I...I...""\n\nHer hips bucked and her little cunny spasmed and pulsed. She rocked back and forth moaning ""Daddy, Daddy, Daddy..."" Slowly, she went limp.\n\nAs I climbed up next to her, she grabbed me and started weeping softly. ""Oh Daddy hold me, hold me, hold me."" I held her until her tears slowed. ""Daddy, that was...I don't know! I don't have words! Is it that good for you?""\n\nI pulled back and let her see my cock, now three-quarters erect. ""It will be when you please *me!*""\n\n""Oh Daddy, show me how!"" She rolled on her back and lifted her legs as I supposed she had seen her mother do. I knelt between her legs and placed the head of my hardening cock between her puffy, wet cunny lips. Then I moved it slowly up and down the lips, smearing them with both our wetness. She shuddered when the spongy head rubbed against her huge clit. After a couple of minute of this, I positioned myself at her opening and pushed very slowly. The head sank into her and I felt the ring muscles of her cunny grab me as my head ridge slipped past.\n\n""Ah..Ahh, "" she moaned in discomfort. I stopped pushing, placed a moistened finger beside her clit and gently flicked back and forth.\n\nThe response was dramatic. Her vagina opened like a mouth and swallowed a quarter of my cock.\n\nJeannie's eyes seemed glazed, unfocused. Her breath came in gasps. I pushed gently until I felt the hard nub of her cervix against the head of my cock. I was only halfway in. I pulled slowly out; Jeannie's mouth made an ""o"" but no sound came out. I pushed again and her eyes rolled up in her head. I hoped she was enjoying it, because otherwise she was having some kind of fit.\n\nThen I felt her cunny grab my cock in the pulse of orgasm. I pushed gently one last time and felt myself explode in her, splashing her hidden places with my come. Jeannie lay quietly underneath me. I slowly pulled myself out of her, lay down next to her, pulled the bedclothes over us and turned out the light. I fell asleep and again, I dreamed.\n\n----I was swimming in the sea, the green tropic sea with a breeze carrying the spicy smell of the Indies...Jeannie was a mermaid... I dived down through the green depths of Jeannie's eyes and between her legs and her bare little-girl cunny and the three red hairs were alive like anemones, wrapping around my legs and pulling me into her cunny and her clit was an erect penis and the anemone spread my legs and I took it into me and I was on my back and Bess/Jeannie was above me and was fucking me with her penis/clit and I came and came and came...----\n\n Chapter 5 -- Comes the Dawn\n\nI was muzzy, half-awake, wondering what was tangled in my legs. My foggy brain realized it was a woman's legs and I pulled her to me, pressing my growing erection against her slim ass. The woman pushed her ass back and drove my cock into the valley of her ass cheeks. I groaned with pleasure. The woman's voice murmured, ""Daddy,"" and I came bolt awake. The events of the previous night flooded my brain and my heart began to hammer.\n\nWas I nuts? Was I a pervert? If the slightest hint of this came out, not only would it ruin my chances in politics, but Bess would see me thrown into the deepest, darkest prison in the western hemisphere No, somehow she would go on the 'Donahue' show, display my picture, tell what I had done and have me thrown into a Turkish prison and ensure that I was never released.\n\nIt seemed to be my fate, my doom, that I continually be led around by my dick. First Bess and now Jeannie. Well no more! I was master of my fate and the captain of my penis! I was getting out of this bed, putting my pants on...\n\n""Daddy?"" Jeannie stirred in my arms. ""Come give me a good-morning kiss.""\n\nShe turned to face me, her satiny thighs nestled up against mine. She peered through her tousled hair and found my lips with hers. My cock declared mutiny against its captain and poked her soft belly. She pulled back and smiled a warm, knowing smile. ""Already? You are so strong! I'm a little sore this morning.""\n\nMy heart jumped. ""Oh, Baby! Did I hurt you?""\n\nShe smiled. ""No, Daddy, I'm just a little stiff."" The smile grew mischievous. ""I can tell that you are, too. But give me a few minutes to shower and see how I feel.""\n\nWith that she slipped out of the bed and across the hall into the bathroom. I heard the sink running, then the toilet flush and the shower start. My mind played with a picture of the soap suds running down the crack of her ass and my cock got rather sore. I looked down at my offending member. ""Well, Stanley, this is another fine mess you've gotten us into."" My cock remained silent, the jerk.\n\nI climbed out of bed and pulled on my old bathrobe. I stumped out to the kitchen and filled the coffee carafe with cold water. There was a scream from the shower. It was taking me longer than I thought to get used to living with another person. I started the coffee brewing and went out to wait on the living room couch. I started watching the morning news. A sound bite from C-SPAN showed the congresswoman was giving Senator B--- pure hell from the House floor. It was a kick to hear my speech delivered by a firey orator. She really made those words hers. It sounded as if she believed them.\n\nHands covered my eyes. ""Guess who?"" a sweet voice asked. ""Three guesses.""\n\n""Ummmm...Is it Susan from the agency? No? How about Karen from the health club? No, I know. It's that sexy little Jeannie Lewiston with the big green eyes."" I grabbed her arms and pulled her onto my lap. She was wrapped in one of my big turkish towels, her hair blown dry and floating like a halo around her head. ""How are you Sweetheart?""\n\n""I'm fine. Susan from the agency? Do you think she's pretty?""\n\n""Sure,"" I said, ""But I'm not interested in her and she's not interested in me. We're just colleagues.""\n\n""That's what you think."" Jeannie said slyly. ""Monday when I went with you to the office and you had that meeting with Bob, the partner? Susan got me in her office and tried to pump me for information about you. What you liked and didn't like, why you didn't seem to chase women. I think that she thought you were a cold fish or maybe gay. When she saw you had a daughter and that you could act human, she wanted to know all about you. I think she's been after you for a long time, you just never noticed.""\n\nI was pleasantly surprised. Susan was a very attractive woman, two years older than me, that I admired for her wit and talent. Why is it that I had never thought of her romantically before? ""Hey!"" Jeannie said, ""Get that look off your face! You've got a girlfriend!""\n\nI jumped back to the present, to this sweet armful of love, and a lot of things became clear. ""Jeannie, you know I love you, and last night was and will be one of the greatest experiences of my life, but Baby, we can't go on.""\n\nI could see her settle herself into an entrenched position in her mind. ""Why not?"" She challenged.\n\nThis time my words came easily, clear and certain. ""Because I don't want you to having to live a lie about the central relationship in your life. Sweetheart, I love you. I'll always be here for you. But you are just beginning a part of your life that I am halfway through. You have a lot of growing up to do before you decide on that special someone that you want to spend your life with. Dads are for the first part of your life. You have to, you *get to* pick someone else for the rest of it.""\n\nHer eyes softened, but did not give up. ""But I don't want to be with some pimply teen-ager!""\n\n""Sweetheart, they aren't going to stay teenagers forever. Soon you'll turn around and there will be just the kind of guy you are looking for. It doesn't have to be today, or even ten years from now. Just keep looking inside your own heart and inside the hearts of those around you. Remember, when Grandma and Grandpa Lewiston met, she was 14 and he was 20. They married two years later.""\n\nHer eyes glistened with unshed tears. ""Does this mean you want to get rid of me for Susan?""\n\n""Baby! No!"" I hugged her close to me. ""You and me are very special. We have something that most people can't understand. I'll always be here for you; I'll always be in love with you. We just can't live in a make-believe world."" I pulled back and looked into those bewitching green eyes. ""Some things last all our lives, like my being your father; some things last only for a while and we have to make the most of them."" I pulled open her towel and gazed hungrily at her slim body. ""And while we have this time together, there are a LOT of things I want to teach you, if you want to learn from me.""\n\nI pulled the towel, bringing her belly to my lips and tickling her with my tongue. She giggled and screamed and pushed away. Her eyes danced. ""OK, Daddy. For as long as it lasts, I want to learn everything about men that you'll teach me.\n\n""And I'll always be Daddy's girl.""\n\n Epilogue -- All Things Must Pass\n\n Five years have passed since Jeannie came to live with me. She's now a beautiful young woman of 17, and leaves for college next fall. I've put all my writing projects on hold and we are spending one last golden summer together. Time races by for fathers and daughters and for two people in love. It's going to be very hard to say goodbye. Because it must be goodbye. Jeannie is leaving home and however often she returns and however long she stays, everything will be changed. And that's the hardest lesson of all.\n\nJeannie did want to learn from me, but most of what we learned from each other was simple trust. She had grown up with a manipulative mother, her mothers stream of boyfriends and a father who wasn't there. I had been an only child, and inconsiderate husband and an embittered, absentee father.\n\nJeannie was not completely honest with me at first, though knowing how she had been raised I cannot blame her. She told me the truth a year later. I wondered about her easy introduction to sex. I mean, I think I am great (don't we all?) but it all happened just a little too easily.\n\nIt turned out that I was not the first. One year before she came to live with me, my ex-wife's latest boyfriend, Carlos, had caught Jeannie peeking in the bedroom door while he screwed my wife. Later he bullied her into ""playing some games."" Poor Jeannie didn't know what to do, so she went along with him. She tried to tell her mom, but Bess would hear no evil of Carlos. After a few months, Jeannie came across some old letters of mine to Bess and discovered that it was the threat of falsely accusing me of molesting that had sent me away.\n\nJeannie knew that Carlos was planning to take them to his family home in Spain. Jeannie waited until she, Bess, and Carlos had packed, then announced that she was calling the state's child welfare department and reporting that she was being kidnapped by a 'pederast'. She got the word wrong, but she had adults figured out. Sending Jeannie to me must have seemed an ideal solution. Bess was too frightened to refuse. She never returned home, but married Carlos and lived in Spain. I wonder if she ever had children and if they could ever trust each other.\n\nWhen Jeannie arrived, she was afraid that I didn't want her and would send her away, so, she used what tools she had to snag and keep me. When she told me this story we both cried for an hour, thinking of all the pain that we risked when we both loved each other so much.\n\nJeannie says that she had a great time at school. She got top grades, worked on the school newspaper, yearbook, literary magazine, and won a journalism scholarship to a prestigious college. She dated some (mostly with college guys) and I never got jealous. (OK, I did get a *little* jealous, but I understand that all dads do; it goes with the territory.) She had sex with one of her college guys, and later with one of her girlfriends (which is a story in itself) but nothing permanent developed.\n\nWhat did I learn? I learned from Jeannie that it's OK to love. It's even OK to love someone who doesn't love you back. I can take a risk on people now because I know someone has loved me. One of the results has been that I started dating Susan from the agency. We had a sweet time together, but we parted friends after two years. We had satisfied our curiosity about each other and discovered that we were not the ideal match. But the stone wall around my heart had been broken and I could dare to love other women.\n\nJeannie approved all my dates, and when women stayed the night I would sometimes see my bedroom door silently open a crack and I'd moan just a little louder.\n\n--"
167,Always Horny,['coming of age'],"Anyway, we had been playing out on the scrubby lawn in back of the house and it was a hot West Texas day and he had played with me by lifting me up by the elbows several times and then he lifted me and swung me around and had me sitting piggy back on his shoulders with my legs over his chest.\n\nUncle Mark was my father's brother. My father had been killed in a railroad accident when I was about four and I don't even remember him at all but my uncle Mark I had always known.\n\nHe was a big man and very brown from the Texas sun and working outdoors reading meters for the gas company.\n\nMy mother worked in the small town I grew up in as a waitress in a really dingy cafe. Both my older brother Bobby Joe who had a paper route and my older sister Edith who worked after school in the sweet shop helping out as a sales girl and cleaned up the place were home that sunday.\n\nBobby Joe must have been about fifteen then and Edith was about seventeen.\n\nAnyway, there I was, perched on his shoulders, my bare little pussy pressing against his big sweaty neck in the back and me with no pants on at all and only a cotton dress.\n\nIt didn't take any time at all with my uncle Mark galloping around the lawn with me on his back until I felt the very first rising of my passions. My naked little pussy and the sliding around on his neck were enough to make me cum.\n\nOr at least I think I did. It is hard to remember but I think that was the very first time I did. No body knew it but me. I think now when I think back that maybe my uncle Mark knew it too because we had been playing pretty rough and he could have easily noticed that my ass was bare when my dress flipped up. That may even have been the reason that he put me on his back.\n\nI found out later he really was a dirty old man but I guess all men are when it comes to sex.\n\nI think now that he knew I didn't have any panties on and wanted to feel my bare little hairless pussy against the back of his neck!\n\nAnyway, that's what I remember about the first time I think I came.\n\nWhen my dad had been killed the railroad gave my mother a pension. It wasn't much but we weren't broke all the time and we ate good. Of course we lived outside town and had a garden and usually had a cow and a couple of pigs and some chickens and raised some of our own food.\n\nWhen I was ten or eleven my sister went to Austin to college and only came home on the weekends and my brother and I lived with mom. We only had a two bedroom house so Bobby Joe and I shared the same bedroom with bunk beds and I had the top one.\n\nMy mother had the other bedroom and my uncle Mark used to stay overnight with her in her bedroom and sometimes she had a boyfriend for a while and who ever he was at the time would also stay overnight.\n\nThere weren't any explanations at all and we all just accepted it that way. In fact now that I think back on it, if we had wondered aloud about mom's overnight guests she probably would have paddled our butts, or used a switch on our legs. She didn't take any of our nonsense at all, ever!\n\nThe next thing that I really remember was about that time when I was ten or eleven and I still hadn't developed yet. I had nipples that had started to grow and just the slightest swelling of the start of my tits, and a covering of soft down on my pussy but I was still a girl, not a woman.\n\nI think that it was around this time in my life when I started to develop an intense interest in sex and everything connected with sex. I remember reading books to find out what people did when they had sex and asking all my friends what they knew about it. It was one of the topics of conversation between all my girl friends at school and also one of the topics where a multitude of mis-information flourished! I can't believe even know the total ignorance we had about how men and women made love together!\n\nIt's not easy to get correct information. I couldn't ask my mother and I didn't have a father. One night around this time, I woke up in the top bunk of the bunk beds with the bed shaking. I lay awake staring at the ceiling for a while wondering what caused the shaking and then suddenly it came to me what was happening. I don't know how I knew but I knew!\n\nBobby Joe was in the lower bunk and he was jerking off his cock!\n\nI knew it was true without even looking. I could feel the rhythmic vibrations of the bunk bed and hear the heavy breathing as he was jerking on his cock. Pretty soon the vibrations were faster and faster and then the bed was still and a deep sigh came from below me. I knew then that he had cum.\n\nThat was exciting! Just listening to the movements and using my imagination about what he must have been doing. I knew he read Playboy Magazine and had some old copies in our room in the bottom drawer of his dresser. There isn't anything you can hide from a ten year old sister!\n\nI dropped off to sleep with my finger caressing my little slit trying to imagine what it would be like to have a man in there.\n\nDuring the next few weeks I was awakened several times by my brother whacking away at night. It got so that even though I went to bed before him that the movement of the bed would almost always wake me and I would lay there touching myself and listening to his breathing.\n\nOne saturday when I was cleaning our room because my mother said that if I didn't clean the place she would restrict me to staying home all weekend, I started looking for one of my brother's playboy magazines in his bottom drawer and found some pictures and some stories that were written on typewriter paper and were quite obviously carbon copies of some dirty stories.\n\nIt wasn't long until I was in the bathroom sitting on the toilet and reading all of the stories and looking at the pictures too.\n\nThe pictures were the best. Some of men and women and some of women only but everything showed! There were pictures of men getting sucked on by a woman and I think that this must have been the first time I ever heard about getting head. It was very exciting and I sat on the toilet rubbing myself and reading stories and looking at pictures until my mother pounded on the locked bathroom door and told me to get my room cleaned or else!\n\nIt was when I was cleaning the mirror on my dresser with Windex that I got the idea.\n\nI was looking at the mirror and I found that if I tilted it right that I could see my brother's bed. Within minutes I had the mirror tilted slightly and after climbing the short ladder to my bunk, found that I could look into the mirror and see into my brother's bunk! I couldn't wait to go to bed that night!\n\nIt was saturday night and I think my mother was shocked when even though I could have stayed up late, I went to bed early.\n\nI can remember laying in my bunk, looking at my brother's empty bed and wishing he would come to bed and whack off so I could watch. I even experimented until I found that if I would lay on my side I could see his bunk clearly.\n\nWhen finally I heard him coming to bed, I closed my eyes and pretended to be fast asleep while I watched him take off his jeans and shirt and climb into bed with his undershorts on. I saw him reach under his mattress and bring out a small book.\n\nHe turned on the reading light he had at the head board of his bed and started reading. I kept watching and I could see the covers over his shorts rising into a bump.\n\nI could see his hand going down to his cock under the covers and then the bed move as he pulled his shorts off under the covers. It wasn't long before he had the covers thrown back and I saw a male cock in full erection for the very first time.\n\nMy brother was about fifteen or sixteen at the time and had a pretty good sized organ for his age and I watched him fondle and move it around as he read his book and pretty soon he was shaking the bed again and finally I saw the juice shoot out the bulbous end of his cock and splatter all over his stomach and chest.\n\nLet me tell you, that was exciting. I think that also planted the seeds of voyeurism in me. The idea of being able to watch and not have anyone know I was watching has stayed with me ever since then.\n\nAnyway, I remember watching my brother jack off many times after that but I always pretended to be sleeping and he never knew that I watched and liked what I saw.\n\nIt must have been about two years later that I saw people fucking for the first time. I think I was about fourteen or fifteen because my brother was in Austin at college and I had the room all to myself except when he came home on the weekends or when my sister came to stay a day or two and used his bunk when he wasn't home. If all three of us were there Edith and I shared the same bunk and Bobby Joe slept in the lower bunk as always.\n\nMy uncle Mark still came and spent the night with mom occasionally and I was cleaning my closet when I heard them in their bedroom through the thin wall of the closet. The house had been built during the depression and wasn't much for insulation. The outside was clapboard and the inside was not much more than wallpaper on cardboard I think.\n\nAnyway, I put my ear to the wall in my closet and I could clearly hear their conversation even though they were talking very low.\n\nLater that day I took an ice pick from the kitchen drawer and poked a hole in the wall of my closet. Putting my eye to the hole I found that I was looking at a coat hanging in my mother's closet of her bedroom. It didn't take me long to offer to clean her closet too.\n\nShe should have had a stroke with me offering to work, but she was glad that I did. It didn't take long to re-arrange her clothes hanging on the dowel and when I had finished cleaning her closet I had poked two more holes at different places so that I would be able to see into her bedroom from inside my closet.\n\nAgain I could hardly wait for evening. My uncle Mark was over for dinner and he kept telling me how pretty and grown up I was and teasing me about boyfriends and embarrassing me.\n\nI had grown up. My figure was pretty good even then. I had long hair then and my breasts had swelled out until I was wearing a B cup bra and I had curly hair on my pussy. I do remember that night I again went without panties and during dinner while the three of us ate I kept putting a finger under my dress on my pussy under the table and feeling the moistness and soft ringlets of hair. Not really finger fucking myself at the table, but I was coming very close.\n\nI remember being very daring that night and I was very turned on and I do remember twirling around once outside with my uncle Mark watching me and knowing that my skirt went high enough so that he would know that I didn't have my panties on. I had graduated by then to wearing nylon tricot panties but that night I was bare as can be under my skirt.\n\nI even teased him and sat on his lap on the porch swing for a little while and put my arms around him and kissed him and told him he was my favorite uncle. That was always a joke between us because he was my only uncle.\n\nI even imagined that I could feel his cock swelling under my bare ass as I squirmed on his lap, but that may have been wishful thinking of a fifteen year old.\n\nAnyway, back to my story. When I went to bed about nine or so, I undressed and put on a nightgown and peeked at the holes in my closet but the bedroom was empty then. It was a long time, maybe an hour or so until my mother and uncle Mark went to bed.\n\nI remember watching them get undressed and the getting into bed him on one side and my mother on the other. I had my eye glued to the hole and it didn't take long until they were kissing under the covers and rolling around a little and before long he had thrown off the covers and was kneeling between my mothers fat thighs and was fucking her like crazy. I couldn't see his cock but I remember seeing my mother's cunt and remember how much hair she had between her legs. I could see his balls though, swinging between my mother's spread legs and how she would hump up at him occasionally.\n\nAs you might have guessed by now, my finger was slipping around on my clit like crazy and after they were down fucking and I was in bed, I masturbated several times until I went to sleep from exhaustion. And that's a wonderful way to drop off to sleep when you have had so much sex that you just can't keep your eyes open anymore. It doesn't matter that I didn't have a man, it only mattered that I came until I was exhausted and I went to sleep with visions of sweaty bodies humping away at each other.\n\nI watched many times in the next two years, my mother with several of her friends in bed. I saw most of the ways that men and women can make love in those steaming nights in my closet with my nightgown at my waist and my eye glued to one of the holes in the back of the closet.\n\nI had just turned sixteen about a month and I had a boyfriend who was co-captain of the football team. That was big stuff then even though my high school was pretty small and I was on the cheerleader squad and the assistant editor of the school newspaper and also a member of the Beta Gamma's which was the honor society.\n\nI still wore my hair long then and my figure had filled out even more. I wore the same C cup I do now and my figure was about the same except maybe I now have another inch on my tummy and my hips.\n\nI was popular in school and was still just as interested in sex as ever, even though I was still a virgin then.\n\nMy boyfriends name was Tom and we were so much in love. We used to make excuses to get out and park somewhere in his corvette and feel each other up and kiss until our lips were sore.\n\nWe were parked at the airport one night which was a great place because there was never anyone there and the parking place we used to move the car to was gravel and you could hear someone walking on it for minutes before they could get close enough to see what we were doing. The police used to come by once in a while but we could always either see or hear them in plenty of time to be just sitting and waiting for an airplane to take off or land and they never really bothered us much.\n\nTom and I had been going steady for a few months and on that night he had started to put his hand on my breasts and he asked me to take my bra off so he could kiss them. I had let him feel me but never my bare tits until this night.\n\nI was reckless and very excited and I let him unbutton my dress and then open my bra. I remember how long it took him to figure out the clasp at the back and how I wouldn't help him and how long he fumbled until my bra came loose.\n\nIt didn't take him long then to have my tits in his hands and my nipples must have been standing out a mile. There I was with my dress unbuttoned to the waist, my bra hanging from my shoulders in front and my tits quivering in his hands. I will tell you that I was so hot I was panting when he started sucking on my nipples.\n\nThe feeling was wonderful. So much better that when I fondled myself that I was in heaven.\n\nI was laying partly back in the bucket seat, Tom sucking away like crazy on my tits and I guess I just forgot what I was doing because it didn't take long for my hand to pull the skirt of my dress up.\n\nI guess all that watching my mother and my uncle or one of my mother's friends fucking in the bedroom and me with my hand in my pussy that old habits just took over.\n\nAnyway, I pulled my skirt up and while Tom sucked on my tits and fondled them, I had my fingers under my panties and was sliding my finger up and down my slit when we heard a car coming and we jumped and started to button up again.\n\nTom saw that I had my finger on my cunt when we jumped.\n\nThe police didn't even stop but just took a slow turn through the parking lot at the airport, but I never got my brassiere fastened and I know I must have looked funny with the stupid thing just hanging under my dress.\n\nWhile we were driving to my house later Tom told me he had seen me with my finger in my pussy and next time we parked he wanted to have his finger in there instead. Let me tell you I think I came right in the front seat of his corvette when he said that. It must have been a week though until we were able to get into the parking lot again.\n\nIt was a beautiful moon that night, not full but almost full. Very romantic!\n\nAnd I was very very hot and excited too. I wore my very best pair of panties and I almost couldn't wait to get them pulled down.\n\nWe had gone to a movie in town and even left before it was over to go and park and fool around so it sure wasn't long before we were in the middle of the gravel parking lot with the top down and Tom discovered very quickly that I had neglected to wear a brassiere. That was the very first time in my life that I had a male cock in my hand!\n\nBy the time I had my dress unbuttoned and his lips sucking my tits, I had started getting bolder and I had my hand at the front of his levi's and felt the big bulge there and how very hard that it was.\n\nPretty soon I made him stop sucking my nipples and feeling on my tits and I got very bold and daring and I whispered to him.\n\n""Honey, I want to touch you down there. Sit back and let me.""\n\nHe was sprawled out in a second and it took me a long time to learn how to open buttons on tight Levi's. I had one hell of a fight getting the damn things open with all the pressure from below and the tight jeans too.\n\nI will never forget the very first time I had his cock in my hand. I had to move my hand in unfamiliar surroundings trying to find the opening in the fly of his jockey shorts and even finding the opening there were problems. Ever try to bend the unbendable and get it out though an opening that was only designed to get through when it was soft? After a while of struggling to get it out, I finally just started tugging on his tight jeans and got them loose enough and far enough down his legs that I could pull his shorts down and his lovely rod just kind of jumped free.\n\nThe thrill of having that moist cock in my hand for the first time. The excitement of running my fingers over the length and feeling the soft skin and the bumps and ridges and cords standing out from it. The ecstasy of moving the skin at the top and discovering how easy it uncovered the delicious looking knob at the end. Even in the dim light of the moon I could see a drop of slippery juice welling out of the hole in the tip of the end of his cock and I remember taking great delight touching and smearing that slippery juice over the head and seeing how shiny it became with the increase of wetness.\n\nI used the same deft touch on his cock that I had watched my brother use on his own cock so many times when I had watched through half closed eyes while he had whacked off his hard dick until he squirted his load on his stomach.\n\nTom was squirming around now, and my fingers tightly closed on his cock and running up and down the shaft while my other hand explored the soft skin on his hairy testicles was getting both of us so very hot that when he started moaning and I felt his hips lift off the seat, I bent down and did what I had seen my mother do so many times.\n\nI grasped his cock firmly and my lips slipped over the moist head.\n\nI was in heaven. He tasted warm and sultry and the pulsing of his cock transmitted itself to my eager lips. He stiffened, his body trembled and for the first time I felt the squirting of male seed into my eager lips. The flavor was divine, the amount astounding. He kept on pulsing, his cock almost squirming between my eager hot lips and the juices cascaded from him to me. I guess I was one of the lucky ones that discovered that swallowing hot cum the very first time I tried was wonderful and I have never been one to spit out what ever a nice guy was eager enough to shoot into my mouth.\n\nIt was like chewing into the first bite of a succulent steak and having your mouth fill with saliva. The very same feeling as I felt the flooding of his hot sperm filling my eager mouth.\n\nHe lay still as I raised and sat back on the seat. I do remember hitting my head on the steering wheel when he came and I rubbed the spot while my other hand held his prick, feeling is shrink and soften in my fingers like a wounded bird. I idly moved the skin, milking him and feeling the excess fluid slowly oozing as his cock lost it's rigidity and became soft and floppy again. It was wonderful feeling the power that I had to change him from hard and urgent to relaxed and dozing on the seat next to me.\n\nI think he slept for a few minutes while I sat there looking at the almost full moon, skirt high on my legs, my finger toying in the moist slit between my thighs.\n\nI guess a lot of girl's first experience with direct sex has been by giving a blow job..."
168,Always Used to Hate Harps,['FF'],"I cupped my hand right over her panties and pressed into the cleft. She wrote, ""Gasp."" So I settled into a rhythm rubbing back and forth over her pubic bone, and on each downstroke trying to work more and more material into her. She kept writing--in pencil--her handwriting getting more and more erratic; degenerating from words to pictures to arrows finally to symbols which could only have been some sort of private code.\n\nShe parted her legs wider and wrote ""There! There! I'm, I'm--"" then she broke the point of her pencil against her notebook. And so the summer went. Twice a day we would do this. One afternoon, as we started she wrote ""Take my panties off. I have a surprise."" She pressed her hands down against her chair and raised herself up a few inches. I slid her panties down past her knees. She pulled one foot through and then spread her thighs. As soon as I touched her, her breathing changed and she wrote, ""It won't take long now. Feel inside."" She was already very wet and soft. I slid in my middle finger as far as I could and I hit something hard and round and felt a ""clink"".\n\nShe wrote ""Ben Wa balls. I've been juicy all day."" I kept my finger pressed up against the one ball and started spinning it while my thumb strummed over her clit. ""Wicked"" she wrote. ""Wicked."" She came after at most two minutes and then wrote, ""Come by my sorority tonight. I've got another surprise.""\n\nI showed up just after dinner. There were only about fifteen girls staying there over the summer and Molly met me and quickly dragged me up to her room.\n\n""Get undressed,"" she said.\n\n""What's the surprise?""\n\n""You'll see,"" she said, ""Just take off your clothes. I'll be right back."" And she ran out of her room and headed down the hall.\n\nI stripped down to my underwear and started poking through her clothes. She had two drawers of lingerie, each with about ten potpourris in them. When I heard her footsteps coming back I closed the drawers up and sat on the bed.\n\n""All right, Mol, what's the plan?""\n\nShe started stepping out of her shoes and took off her shirt right away. She wasn't completely flat-chested, and her nipples stood out prominently.\n\nShe slipped out of her skirt and let her panties drop to the floor and stepped out of them. ""Well,"" she said. ""Ready?"" I stood up and pulled off my underwear as well.\n\n""I take it that means yes,"" she said and went into her closet.\n\nI could hear her open up a trunk. She returned in a few seconds.\n\n""All right. Get down on your hands and knees.""\n\n""What's in your hand?""\n\n""You'll see. Trust me.""\n\n""Lemme see it.""\n\nShe opened up her hand to reveal what looked like two Ben Wa balls connected by about a foot of wire.\n\n""Great,"" I said, rubbing my neck. ""A garrote. Great. I can hardly wait.""\n\nShe walked over and put one hand around my wrists and her fist between my shoulderblades. ""C'mon, hands and knees. And it's called a butt-harp. You'll like it. I promise.""\n\nI complied and soon I felt her pushing one of the balls up into me.\n\n""No lube?""\n\n""It dampens it. Just relax,"" Then she dropped to all fours as well, slide the other ball into her and crawled away from me until the wire was taut. She reached back and gave the wire a little pluck. I started to laugh.\n\n""What's so funny?""\n\n""Look at us.""\n\n""Wait. It gets better.""\n\nAs I reached back and started plucking at the wire myself, Molly yelled, ""Kelly!""\n\nI heard someone run to Molly's door. I looked back; the door opened and in walked one of Molly's sorority sisters, a buxom Irish redhead with freckles all over her shoulders and upper arms. She was carrying a violin bow.\n\n""Hi. You're Rich?"" she asked.\n\n""Um, yup.""\n\n""I was in your Shakespeare class. I've never quite seen you like this before""\n\n""Very funny, very funny.""\n\n""Do it,"" said Molly.\n\nKelly knelt between us and started drawing the bow back and forth across the wire. I started laughing again but it felt really good.\n\n""Faster, ooh,"" said Molly. ""Play some Paganinni.""\n\n""No. No caprices. We don't want Rich to have a messy accident. Maybe the Bach violin concerto""\n\nI was moaning and my breathing was short and choppy.\n\nMolly said. ""Wow. I wish I had a prostate.""\n\n""Turn over,"" said Kelly.\n\nWe both did and the wire was an inch or two off the ground, her thighs over mine.\n\nAs Kelly ran the bow over the wire with her left hand, she stuck two fingers in her mouth then ran them over Molly's clit.\n\n""Oooh, so hard,"" said Kelly. ""Feels like a marble.""\n\nI had never felt anything so excruciatingly pleasurable and\n\nI curled my fingers into the rug.\n\n""You're going to come aren't you, Rich?"" said Kelly, who then slipped her thumb way into Molly and pinched at her clit with her first two fingers.\n\n""Ooooh,"" said Molly. ""I'm gonna come. Ooooh. Nice"" Kelly increased her finger activity and I pushed my penis forward, until it pointed away from me.\n\n""Prepare for splashdown, Mol,"" said Kelly, who stopped with the bow for a second and scooped a drop of precum off of me and tasted it. ""Mmmm, salty.""\n\nThat did it. I heard it land on Molly's stomach. Kelly slid it down and rubbed it into Molly.\n\nI sat up, butt-harp still in place and said, ""Where the hell did you get *that*?!""\n\n""My brother brought it back from Singapore. He's in the army.""\n\n""Man."""
169,Always Used to Hate Harps,['school'],"I stayed up in Ithaca the summer after my sophomore year because I wanted to pick up some more language credits. Took a six credit French class. There was a coed in the class--a Jewish, sorority girl whom I'd heard vague rumors about. They said she'd scored 1600 on her SAT's; that she was an exhibitionist who would compete in contests at fraternity parties to see which girl would raise her skirt the highest; that she would X an then go through guys like potato chips; that she had a big collection of sex toys that she would loan out to her sorority sisters on occasion; that sort of thing. After about the first week or so of classes, we ended up sitting next to each other. There were about 15 students in the class and we all sat around one large rectangular table. The girl, Molly, almost always wore short denim skirts and, if it wasn't too hot, white stockings. She was a slender, waif-like brunette, nearly flat-chested, and sexy as all hell. Class met twice a day--before and after lunch, and it was brutally enervating. One day, during the second week, Molly wrote ""I'm sooo bored"" in her notebook and slid it over until it nudged mine. I wrote ""Ditto"" and then she leaned her leg against mine. I rested my hand just above her knee. She wrote, ""Higher."" I moved it up just past her stocking and pinch the soft, bare skin there. ""Keep going,"" she wrote. I cupped my hand right over her panties and pressed into the cleft. She wrote, ""Gasp."" So I settled into a rhythm rubbing back and forth over her pubic bone, and on each downstroke trying to work more and more material into her. She kept writing--in pencil--her handwriting getting more and more erratic; degenerating from words to pictures to arrows finally to symbols which could only have been some sort of private code. She parted her legs wider and wrote ""There! There! I'm, I'm--"" then she broke the point of her pencil against her notebook. And so the summer went. Twice a day we would do this. One afternoon, as we started she wrote ""Take my panties off. I have a surprise."" She pressed her hands down against her chair and raised herself up a few inches. I slid her panties down past her knees. She pulled one foot through and then spread her thighs. As soon as I touched her, her breathing changed and she wrote, ""It won't take long now. Feel inside."" She was already very wet and soft. I slid in my middle finger as far as I could and I hit something hard and round and felt a ""clink"". She wrote ""Ben Wa balls. I've been juicy all day."" I kept my finger pressed up against the one ball and started spinning it while my thumb strummed over her clit. ""Wicked"" she wrote. ""Wicked."" She came after at most two minutes and then wrote, ""Come by my sorority tonight. I've got another surprise."" I showed up just after dinner. There were only about fifteen girls staying there over the summer and Molly met me and quickly dragged me up to her room. ""Get undressed,"" she said. ""What's the surprise?""\n""You'll see,"" she said, ""Just take off your clothes. I'll be right back."" And she ran out of her room and headed down the hall.\n\nI stripped down to my underwear and started poking through her clothes. She had two drawers of lingerie, each with about ten potpourris in them. When I heard her footsteps coming back I closed the drawers up and sat on the bed. ""All right, Mol, what's the plan?"" She started stepping out of her shoes and took off her shirt right away. She wasn't completely flat-chested, and her nipples stood out prominently. She slipped out of her skirt and let her panties drop to the floor and stepped out of them. ""Well,"" she said. ""Ready?"" I stood up and pulled off my underwear as well. ""I take it that means yes,"" she said and went into her closet.\n\nI could hear her open up a trunk. She returned in a few seconds. ""All right. Get down on your hands and knees.""\n""What's in your hand?""\n""You'll see. Trust me.""\n""Lemme see it."" She opened up her hand to reveal what looked like two Ben Wa balls connected by about a foot of wire. ""Great,"" I said, rubbing my neck. ""A garrote. Great. I can hardly wait."" She walked over and put one hand around my wrists and her fist between my shoulderblades. ""C'mon, hands and knees. And it's called a butt-harp. You'll like it. I promise."" I complied and soon I felt her pushing one of the balls up into me. ""No lube?""\n""It dampens it. Just relax,"" Then she dropped to all fours as well, slide the other ball into her and crawled away from me until the wire was taut. She reached back and gave the wire a little pluck. I started to laugh. ""What's so funny?""\n""Look at us.""\n""Wait. It gets better."" As I reached back and started plucking at the wire myself, Molly yelled, ""KellyÉ"" I heard someone run to Molly's door. I looked back; the door opened and in walked one of Molly's sorority sisters, a buxom Irish redhead with freckles all over her shoulders and upper arms. She was carrying a violin bow. ""Hi. You're Rich?"" she asked. ""Um, yup.""\n""I was in your Shakespeare class. I've never quite seen you like this beforeÉ""\n""Very funny, very funny.""\n""Do it,"" said Molly. Kelly knelt between us and started drawing the bow back and forth across the wire. I started laughing again but it felt really good. ""Faster, ooh,"" said Molly. ""Play some Paganinni.""\n""No. No caprices. We don't want Rich to have a messy accident. Maybe the Bach violin concertoÉ"" I was moaning and my breathing was short and choppy. Molly said. ""Wow. I wish I had a prostate.""\n""Turn over,"" said Kelly. We both did and the wire was an inch or two off the ground, her thighs over mine. As Kelly ran the bow over the wire with her left hand, she stuck two fingers in her mouth then ran them over Molly's clit. ""Oooh, so hard,"" said Kelly. ""Feels like a marble."" I had never felt anything so excruciatingly pleasurable and I curled my fingers into the rug. ""You're going to come aren't you, Rich?"" said Kelly, who then slipped her thumb way into Molly and pinched at her clit with her first two fingers. ""Ooooh,"" said Molly. ""I'm gonna come. Ooooh. NiceÉ"" Kelly increased her finger activity and I pushed my penis forward, until it pointed away from me. ""Prepare for splashdown, Mol,"" said Kelly, who stopped with the bow for a second and scooped a drop of precum off of me and tasted it. ""Mmmm, salty."" That did it. I heard it land on Molly's stomach. Kelly slid it down and rubbed it into Molly. I sat up, butt-harp still in place and said, ""Where the hell did you get *that*?!""\n""My brother brought it back from Singapore. He's in the army.""\n""Man.""\n\nRICHH"
170,Always With Me 1,"['Fb', 'preteen', 'ped', 'nc', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'voy', 'rom']","I really didn't know how to feel as the moving van pulled away from the house next door. I was barely six years old, having just turned that past Tuesday, June 10, but I felt like the love of my life had left. True, she was older, but that didn't change how I felt about her. Julia Rossi was more than just my babysitter.\n\nWe had had a great time together over the past year, genuinely in love. Admittedly, until last summer our relationship had been the standard babysitter/ward relationship. However, one night in August, after my parents got home from their monthly night out, I was sitting in my room unable to sleep.\n\nJulia and I had been rough-housing and cuddling all evening, so I was revved up. But, as often happened, going from an evening of immeasurable fun to sitting alone in my room made me feel bored and lonely, wishing I could still be cuddling with the beautiful 17 year old girl who took care of me.\n\nOur bedrooms faced each other, and I wanted to see her again so much. It was a warm evening, so my window was open and my blinds up. Summers in northern Pennsylvania were much cooler in 1980, so we didn't have air conditioning in our house. Julia's window was open as well, so I looked across the narrow side yards hoping to see her one last time. I ended up getting to see much more than I would have expected.\n\nWhen she came into her room, Julia was already wearing a long night shirt. It was really just a long beat-up t- shirt, but she looked beautiful in it. Her straight dark brown hair fell below her shoulders contrasting with her light skin. She was really skinny and not particularly tall, but she had a really big chest. I didn't know why, but I knew that was a good thing.\n\nSome nights when my parents got home from a night out, always a bit drunk, my father would stare at Julia's chest with a big smile on his face. She either didn't notice, or pretended not to, and would leave after getting paid. My mother would always chide my dad about being so obvious, though always ending by telling him that he understood because Julia's chest had the same effect on her.\n\nAt first Julia just walked around her room a little, fiddling with stuff here and there. Eventually, she picked up her hair brush and sat on her bed going through what I figured was her normal evening routine. After a few minutes of brushing her hair, she turned on her bedside light and turned off the overhead light.\n\nAs she lay back on the bed, Julia picked up a thick paperback book that seemed really worn, as if a lot of people had read it before she did. After a few minutes of reading it intently, I saw her hand rubbing what looked like the top of her leg. She didn't appear to be paying attention to anything other than the book, as her hand slowly pulled the night shirt up so I could see her underwear. It wasn't the same cotton stuff my mom wore-- I saw hers in the laundry when I pulled my stuff out to fold. Instead they were pink and lacy. They contrasted with the beat-up t-shirt, but looked really pretty.\n\nAs she continued to read, Julia's hand started to rub between the top of her legs. When I rubbed my wee-wee it felt really good, but I also knew girls didn't have wee- wees. I wondered if they had something else that made them feel good.\n\nAfter a few more minutes, Julia's hand slid under her panties and began to move more deliberately. Her eyes closed and she put the book down. Suddenly, she stopped. She sat up fully and took off her shirt. Then rolling to her back she slipped off her underwear.\n\nI was shocked, since I had never seen a girl without any clothes on before. Even my mother would keep her door closed if she were changing her clothing. Naked, Julia looked more beautiful than she had ever looked before. I especially noticed her chest, which looked as attractive as my father and mother made it out to be. Most surprisingly, though, I saw a patch of hair right above where her wee-wee would be, though of course she didn't have one. I had seen my dad naked and knew guys had hair there, but I didn't know girls did.\n\nJulia lay fully back on her bed and started to touch herself just below the hair. Something down there must have made her feel good, because her eyes closed again and she her mouth opened. When I strained to hear if she were making any sounds, it sounded a little bit like she was crying. However, her face had a smile, so I knew it wasn't.\n\nAfter a few minutes her body started moving strangely. All of a sudden she grabbed a pillow with one hand and put it over her face. All the time she kept moving her other hand. Then suddenly she arched her back for what seemed like an hour, and collapsed back onto her bed.\n\nAt this point, I was so interested that I had my face pressed against the window screen. That wasn't such a good idea because when Julia sat back up, she looked straight into my eyes. A look of panic came over her face, and she rolled off the bed out of sight. In a few seconds, I saw her hand reach up on the bed and grab her night shirt and panties. Obviously, I had embarrassed Julia, something I felt bad about doing. I watched for another minute or two, but she didn't come back into sight. Sitting at the window, I felt something had changed, thought I didn't know what it was. I just knew that I needed to apologize because I didn't want her to stop being my babysitter. When she didn't come back, I lay back on my bed, and cried.\n\nI don't know how long it was, but it felt like forever, when I heard Julia whispering between the houses. I knelt up on my bed and looked over at her. She said she had heard me crying and wanted to apologize for overreacting. Before I could say that I wanted to apologize too, she asked me if I thought she was pretty when she was naked. I told her that she was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, trying to sound as sincere as I could. The smile that appeared on her face was unbelievable. She told me not to tell anyone what I had seen and she would give me a better view the next time she came over.\n\nTwo weeks later, my parents had just left the house, when Julia led me up to my room. It was the typical young boy room, with superhero posters on the wall. I had always been a bit ashamed to have Julia up there, as she was older, but she always said it was cute--just as cute as me. Julia closed the door behind us, and then closed my blinds, saying that she didn't want anyone besides me to see her. When she took off all of her clothing, she told me to do the same. It felt weird being naked with a girl in the room, exciting and embarrassing at the same time. I kind of liked the feeling.\n\nSeeing Julia in person made her look so much more beautiful than she had when I saw her from my window. As I stared at her, she smiled and told me to touch her where ever I wanted. Based on what I heard my father and mother say about her chest, I decided to start there. It made her smile. After a few minutes she told me to suck on her nipples, which seemed strange. Why would she want me to suck on a part of her body? Only a few years before, my parents had gotten me to stop sucking on my thumb.\n\nAfter a few minutes of that, Julia took my hand and put it between her legs. Where her wee-wee would have been, she had a hole. It was wet and kind of slimy. I had only touched it for a second though, when she moved my hand to the top of the opening. There was a big bump, that she started rubbing my fingers against. When she let go of my hand, I kept going. She must have liked it because she started moaning, and telling me how great of a kid I was.\n\nAfter a few minutes she asked me to do something that shocked me. After stroking my face and telling me that she loved me, she asked me to lick the bump. I was scared, knowing how slimy she felt down there, but knowing that Julia loved me made me want to do anything for her. So, cautiously, I got between her legs.\n\nI was surprised. The slimy stuff actually tasted good. I couldn't describe it, but I enjoyed it a lot. Julia coached me in what to do, and after a few minutes she was rocking her hips and moaning. After a few more minutes, she started to scream, arched her back, then took in a deep breath and held it. When she calmed down, she sat up and kissed me on the lips. We lay on my bed for a long time with Julia telling me that she could get into trouble if I told anyone about our new game. I promised I wouldn't. Then smiling, she said we could do it again.\n\nWe kept playing our game over the fall and winter, and I couldn't have been happier. Every time we finished, Julia told me she loved me, just not like my mom and dad loved me. She loved me like a girl loved a boy. I had no idea what that meant, but it made me feel special.\n\nDisaster struck on New Year's Eve. My parents were supposed to be out late, so Julia was going to spend the night in our guest room. As soon as they were out of the driveway, we went up to my room. Because they were going to be out until after Julia and I were both asleep, we didn't even bother to close the door.\n\nWe had played our game once and were in the middle of playing it again, when I heard my mother scream. Looking out into the hall, I saw her, my father, and a friend of my mother who was the only woman on the local police force. I don't know why they were home so early, but I could see anger in both of my parents' faces. Their friend on the other hand walked calmly to the bed and gently pulled me up. She handed me off to my mother and told my father to call Julia's parents. As my mother walked me out of the room and across the hall to hers, I could hear Julia crying.\n\nI sat in my parents' room for several hours watching TV until I fell asleep. Before I did though, I heard a conversation going on downstairs. It was heated and once or twice I heard my father shouting. However, as the National Anthem played while whatever channel I was watching signed off the air, I drifted to sleep.\n\nSometime in the night, I remember my father picking me up and carrying me back to my room. As I started to fall back to sleep, I heard my mother saying that she hope they could all pick up where they left off--whatever that meant.\n\nThe next morning, my mother and father sat down and gave me the 'good touch, bad touch' talk. I was really confused because they said that certain touching was only for a person you were in love with. But when I said that I loved Julia and Julia loved me, they just told me that what Julia did was wrong and that she would never hurt me again. I didn't feel hurt and said so. But my parents wouldn't listen.\n\nFinally, the conversation came down to the fact that Julia was more than 10 years older than me, and I didn't know what I was doing. That part had been true, but instead of telling them that Julia was teaching me, I just said I understood.\n\nWhen I asked if Julia would be babysitting me anymore, my mother hugged me and said no. When I started to cry, my mother just stroked my hair and told me everything would be OK. She said that it would take some time, but I would get over the pain Julia caused me. Apparently, she didn't understand why I was crying.\n\nThe next day, Julia was gone. Word around the neighborhood was that her father was moving for work and that she had gone ahead to get a full half-year at the new school. People said she was staying with an aunt or something. Some part of it must have been true, because a week later a 'For Sale' sign went up on her parents' house. It took a while for the house to sell, but then a month before school ended in June a 'Sold' sign went up.\n\nNow a week before school ended Julia's parents were gone. It hit me that I would really never see her again, when a house painter's van pulled up. They were there to cover up any trace of Julia that might be left.\n\n***\n\nThe next week was a blur. At the same time the school year was ending, I watched workmen come in and out of the house next door. According to my mother, they were making some quick repairs, painting, and putting in new carpets before the new family moved in. My mother didn't know much about them other than the fact that they had one child about my age. As an only child, I thought that I might at least end up with a new person to play with. When I asked my mother if it was a boy or girl, she said that she didn't know.\n\nSaturday morning, I sat in my window watching movers carrying boxes and furniture out of a large truck and into the house. I didn't see the kid, only a tough looking man directing the move. I figured it must be the new kid's father, but when I asked if I could go introduce myself, my father stopped me saying that I should let them get settled first. So I went back up to my room and spent the day watching the movers out of the front window of my room.\n\nIt was about 5:30 when the moving van finally pulled away. The guy who had been organizing the move pulled a pickup truck into the driveway and went inside. After maybe an hour, he came back outside and sat on the porch drinking a beer and waiting.\n\nFinally, an hour later, as the evening shadows began to stretch over the neighborhood, a car pulled in behind the pickup truck. The father got up, and almost seemed to skip over to the car. While a woman got out of the driver's seat, the kid got out of the passenger's side back.\n\nI strained my eyes trying to see what the kid looked like, and figure out if it was a boy or girl. At first it was hard to tell, as the kid had reddish blonde hair that was too long to be a boy's cut but too short to be a girl's. I had heard the cut referred to as a 'page boy'. However, when the kid pulled a baseball glove and a Baltimore Oriels cap out of the car, I guessed the kid was a boy.\n\nWhen I looked more closely it made sense, as he was also wearing a Washington Redskins shirt and beat up jeans. A smile came to my face as I thought that even though I lost Julia, I would have someone to do little boy things with. We could play catch, ride bicycles, and maybe walk along the railroad tracks if our parents weren't watching. I lost the love of my life, but at least I was going to get a new friend out of it.\n\nI must have been pretty obvious sitting in the window, staring down at the new kid because he saw me and waved. When I saw his face, my heart fluttered. He had the most angelic smile. I couldn't tell much more from up there, but I knew there was something special about this boy. I didn't want to be just fiends with him, I wanted more. I had no idea what that meant, but I knew being friends with him wouldn't be enough. I wanted to always be with him. I wanted to touch his face and even kiss him.\n\nWhen the thought of kissing him entered my mind, I panicked. I knew that boys were supposed to kiss girls, not other boys. There had to be something wrong with me. I didn't know what it was, but I knew I had to tell someone. I thought my mom might understand, so I waved back to the kid and ran downstairs to find her. When I found her I cried, ""Mom, there's something wrong with me."" She had been putting the supper plates in the dishwasher, but stopped and gazed at me with the most compassionate look. ""What's wrong, Brian?"" she asked.\n\n""Mom, I saw the new kid, and I think he's beautiful. I even want to kiss him,"" I sobbed.\n\n""Brian, it's hard to understand you when you're crying,"" she said coming over and hugging me. ""But it sounds like you're feeling some grownup stuff. It's going to be fine. Feelings like that are natural. I never thought your father and I would have to have 'the talk' with you while you were so young. But Julia did some things to you that mean you'll have to grow up early.\n\nI can't say that these kinds of feelings are easy, but we just have to deal with them. You'll have them for the rest of your life, so you might as well learn about them now. Let's give you a bath and after a good night's sleep your father and I will talk with you tomorrow morning. Deal?""\n\nI nodded my head and headed back up the stairs with my mother behind me. I didn't feel any better though.\n\n***\n\nIt was probably about 8:30 when my mother finally left my room. I didn't want to go to bed, but she insisted that it was past my bedtime. We finally made an unspoken agreement that she would turn the light off and leave, while I pretended to go to sleep. As soon as the door closed, I was at the side window looking between the houses.\n\nJust like I used to sit and watch the love of my life, I was now watching for the new kid. My feelings were confused, every time I thought about him, I got the same feeling I got when I thought about Julia. I wanted to hold him and cuddle with him. I knew boys shouldn't think about other boys like that, but I just had to see him again tonight.\n\nSoon my waiting paid off. The new kid walked into the room wearing a robe. His hair looked wet, so I figured he had just gotten out of the bath as well. His smile was just as beautiful as it had been when he was down by the car. It made me feel warm inside.\n\nApparently, the new kid's parents didn't put him to bed anymore because his father and mother came into the room kissed him. After turning on his bedside lamp, they turned off the overhead-light. From my window I could see that his bed was along the wall directly across from my window. Next to it was a dresser, which the kid opened and got out a pair of pajamas. They were a simple t-shirt and shorts pair, but the pattern seemed strange. It almost looked like there were flowers on them. I didn't know any boys who like to wear flower patterns.\n\nMy puzzlement turned to shock when the new kid let the robe drop to the ground. All of a sudden I was staring at the boy's back and butt, and my heart was beating faster. I had seen other boys naked in the showers in the swim club locker room, but this boy didn't look anything like them. I had heard my parents talking about people having heart attacks, and I figured I was about to have one.\n\nWithout putting on his pajamas I saw him start to look around the room. Suddenly, the new kid turned around and saw me. I froze, knowing that I had been caught looking watching somebody through that window again. However, instead of looking embarrassed, the kid simply started to excitedly wave at me.\n\nMy mind started to swirl. I want to jump between the houses to be with this kid, so that I could hug him and kiss him. I had never had a feeling like that before, not even for Julia. People had told me about crushes before, and I knew that this was my first. It might be on a boy, but I knew that somehow I needed to be with this kid forever.\n\nI also felt something I had never felt before. For some reason my wee-wee began to feel tickly and get hard. It had done the latter before, but the tickly feeling was new. I felt compelled to look over the kid's body. As my eyes scanned down, I notice something. He didn't have a wee-wee.\n\nThe new kid was a girl!\n\nI couldn't think about this anymore tonight. Within a few hours, I had replaced Julia, the love of my life, with a crush on a boy, only to find out the boy was a girl. My brain shut down. It was all that I could do to smile and wave back to the girl then flop back into my bed. I closed my eyes and almost immediately fell asleep."
171,Always With Me 2,"['bg', 'preteen', 'ped', 'no-sex']","It was before 6 AM, so I knew my parents wouldn't be awake. I also knew that the loose floorboards on the steps would prevent me from going downstairs, as the noise would definitely wake my parents. Don't get me wrong, they wouldn't be mad at me. They would just get up to supervise, then be grumpy for the rest of the day. Adults need sleep as much as kids do. About the only place I could go to without waking anyone was the bathroom. So I slid out of bed to head for the door.\n\nHowever, the way I got out of bed directed my vision towards the new girl's window. I don't know if she always did it, but she slept with the blinds open. That brought a smile to my face because I did the same thing. For some reason having the blinds closed at night made my room feel too dark, too closed off from the rest of the world. I wasn't sure if she kept hers open for the same reason, but I decided to believe it was, at least until I found out otherwise.\n\nNo matter the reason, though, my heart began to flutter again. I figured the new girl wouldn't be naked, but I still wanted to see her angelic face framed by strawberry blonde hair. However, the call of Mother Nature was too strong, so I quickly made my way to the bathroom.\n\nWhen I got back to my room, I immediately went to the window. I was fully prepared for her room to be too dark to see into. Where my room faced the north giving me morning sun in the summer, hers faced south. So with no sunlight shining into her room, I figured it would be too dark to see anything. However, I was surprised to see her bedside light on. It was dim, but I could make out a number of things in her room.\n\nFirst, her bed sheets were kicked off and she slept in the shorts and t-shirt pajamas that I had seen her take out of the drawer last night. In addition, I saw a large stuffed dog next to her pillow. Finally, I saw that her face wasn't so angelic in the morning. While she still looked beautiful, her hair stuck out all over the place. It even looked as if she might be drooling a little. She was much more human than she had appeared the night before.\n\nFor some reason that made me want to be near her even more. Angels are something that you can't see or feel. Some people say they don't exist. This girl, on the other hand, was real. She was there for me to meet and be friends with. You can't play with an angel, but I could play with her. It's just that I wanted more from her than just a playmate. I couldn't figure out what I wanted, but I knew it was more.\n\nI sat in the window until she rolled facing away from me. It was only about seven by now, but I couldn't think of anything else to do, so I left my room and started down the stairs. I may sure to step very hard on the loose floorboard. Just as I planned, my parents began to stir.\n\n***\n\nThe night before I wasn't sure what 'the talk' was, but considering my parents made bacon, sausage, eggs, pancakes, and waffles for breakfast I knew it was a big deal. In our house, food served many purposes. Besides just eating, we used it to celebrate, to mourn, or to prepare for something important.\n\nIt seemed as if every big announcement came after a big dinner. However, while we were eating, my parents didn't push the point. Instead, they talked about what I might want to do over the summer. They suggested going to the beach or maybe Hershey Park, and seemed to leave the decision up to me.\n\nThe amazing things was that I didn't want to go anywhere, at least not until I met the little girl. I mean, I was a normal kid. I loved the beach, and amusement parks even more. But it almost seemed sad to go somewhere without her. Without really thinking, I said to my mom, ""Maybe the new girl could come too?""\n\nFor a moment the room was silent. Then almost in unison, my father and mother took deep breaths. It seemed as if they had worked themselves up to this conversation, but had still hoped beyond hope that they would not have to have it today. Perhaps they thought I would forget about the girl, or maybe if they ignored her, she would go away. Unfortunately for them, I had forced their hand. We were going to have 'the talk'.\n\nMy mother started, ""Brian, when you're older, your body is going to go through changes. When that happens, things might get confusing. Your body is going to want to do one thing, and your brain is going to tell you to do another. What you're going to have to do is to listen to that little voice inside of you, to tell you what's right.""\n\nI wish I could say I was uncomfortable, but in reality, I was just confused. I had no idea how my body changing had anything to do with this girl.\n\nMy father glanced at mother seeming to say 'I told you so'. He picked up the conversation in a way he thought I might better understand. ""OK kid, here's what's what. You're too young to do it right now, but that little wee-wee of yours isn't just for peeing. When you get older your body is going to start wanting to make babies. You use your wee-wee for that too. But for that to work, a girl has to make it feel good, like a tickle but a good tickle. You have to make the girl feel good too, of course. Thing is, your body just isn't old enough to do that right now.""\n\nWhile I was confused about my feelings at the beginning of the conversation, I was even more so now. I thought that the tickle my dad was talking about might be the one I felt last night. Did that mean I was ready to make a baby with the girl? But I first felt it when I thought she was a boy. But two boys can't make a baby.\n\nSo why did my body want to make a baby with another boy? But I had noticed that from behind she didn't look like other boys and I saw the flower pajamas too. Deep down, did I really know she was a girl? Did my body know she was a girl even thought my brain didn't? Then should I really trust my brain? I was so confused, I felt like crying.\n\nMy mother gave my father a stern look. It was obvious that she didn't like his approach to 'the talk'. She continued, ""Brian, if things weren't complicated enough, you had what Julia did to you. I don't think she meant to hurt you, but she was thinking with her body and not her brain. She's old enough to have a baby, and her body told her so. But rather than trying to find somebody she loved to do things with, she decided to do what she did to you.""\n\nI wanted to bring up the fact that Julia said she loved me, but I thought that might things worse.\n\nMy mother continued, ""Now we're not saying that Julia should have gone and made a baby or that you should start making them when you start feeling that you want to. You really need to wait until you're a grown up for that. When you get older, we'll talk about how to prevent it.""\n\nHonestly, I really didn't care about how to make babies, or if Julia wanted to make one. In the past day, she had begun to fade from my thoughts, replaced by the girl with the angelic smile. What I needed to know is why I couldn't stop thinking about her. Finally, I asked, ""Mom, dad, I don't care about Julia. I want to know why I want to kiss the new girl. When I saw her this morning, I even wanted to crawl in bed with her...""\n\n""There will be no looking in other people's windows,"" my mother snapped.\n\n""Mary, I'm sure he didn't mean to,"" my father sternly responded to her scolding. ""The boy is confused about how he feels."" Turning to me he continued, ""Kid, here's the deal. Have you ever heard of 'a crush'?""\n\n""Yes..."" I wanted to say more by was cut off.\n\n""Good, so you'll know what I'm talking about."" My dad smiled, almost looking proud. ""You have a crush on this girl. It happens—usually when you least expect it. Now, it's probably got something to do with Julia —like it or not. She probably made you feel really special when she was doing stuff to you. That's the way people like her work. And then she's gone. So the first girl who gives you real attention disappears. It's natural to turn your thoughts to someone else. It's going to be this girl now, but it'll probably be someone else soon.""\n\nI wasn't sure if that made me feel better or not. On one hand, there was hope that my feelings for her would calm down. On the other hand, I'd have them for someone else. It was really overwhelming. So I asked my father, ""So what do I do?""\n\nMy mother answered before my father could, ""Be friends with her if you like. But remember that you're not going to go and get married or anything like that. When your feelings go back to normal, you'll have her as a friend.""\n\nI really had no idea what to think. I really didn't see how my feelings could change, even with time. So I asked, ""What if my feelings never change?""\n\nMy father laughed and said, ""Then we'll need to keep the two of you apart... at least until you get married.""\n\nMy mother shot an angry look at my father. ""Jack, you're not helping! "" To me, she continued, ""They will my little one... they will.""\n\nThe conversation had been too much. I really didn't have anything to say, and didn't want to hear my parents talk about this anymore. I quietly said that I understood. There was always one way I could end uncomfortable conversation, so I went up and hugged my parents. It turned into a very tender, and quiet, family hug. For the first time since I had seen the girl in the driveway, I was not being buffeted with emotions. I just stood enjoying the safety of my parent's arms.\n\nThen the doorbell rang.\n\n***\n\n""Hi! I'm Jennifer Jenkins, but people call me JJ. I just moved in next door! Wanna play catch?"" the new girl exclaimed. She spoke quickly and directly, and I almost felt assaulted by her words. It was obvious that she knew what she wanted—she wanted to be friends with me. I had a feeling that she was the type of person who always got what she wanted, at least eventually.\n\n""Whoa, kid... Better slow down a bit,"" the big man I had seen the day before chuckled as he looked down at me. Looking over me at my father, who was standing behind me, he extended his hand and said, ""I'm Jack Jenkins. We just move in next door. My daughter saw your son last night and just couldn't wait to meet him. I hope we're not disturbing you.""\n\n""Not at all,"" my father said, as he invited them in. ""I'm Kevin Schaffer. This is my wife Nancy, and my son Brian.""\n\nIn the living room, there was an unspoken agreement that the children should sit quietly until the parents had a chance to feel each other out. While they did that, the girl kept smiling at me. On one hand it made me feel embarrassed. However, every time I looked away, within seconds I found my gaze drawn back to her. As the conversation continued about trivial things, I wanted to run across the room and hug the girl.\n\nI could tell that something was on my mother's mind, as she kept looking at Mr. Jenkins in an almost suspicious manner. Finally, she asked, ""Are you same Jack Jenkins who is building all the developments?""\n\nMr. Jenkins let out an uncomfortable chuckle, ""Well yes, that's me. But I'm not really as bad a guy as people make me out to be. Anyway, I got my start as a contractor building houses, and that's what I still consider myself.""\n\nI understood the connection my mother was making. Mr. Jenkins was a controversial figure in the area. People were saying that he had come from out of town, and was buying up old farms to build ugly houses. He didn't build neighborhoods, just shacks for people to sleep in. A lot of folks didn't like that.\n\nMy father put his hands up as if to stop Mr. Jenkins. ""Jack... I hope it's OK if I call you that... You're not going to be judged in this house. First of all, my bank is financing most of the stuff you're building around here...""\n\n""Oh, you're with First Northeastern?""\n\n""Yes, I'm a branch vice-president and I'm on the board.""\n\n""I can't tell you how happy I am with you guys. I'm sure you've taken a lot of heat about working with me. Oh, and yeah call me Jack.""\n\nMy father laughed, ""You must not know the area up here. People talk a good game, but aren't willing to put their money where their mouths are. We've gotten nasty mail, obscene phone calls, and the president even got some death threats. But you know what? Deposits are up significantly. People see us doing business with you, so they think we're about to go big time. The more people yell, the better it gets. So maybe I should be asking you to piss off some more people."" As he said it, Mr. Jenkins and my mother started laughing as well.\n\nWhen she was done laughing, my mother smiled, and said, ""Jack, Kevin's wrong. You are going to be judged in this house. My husband and I have talked about the life you're breathing into this area. The problem is that you have all of these geriatrics who think this is still the 1950's and don't want to see a damn thing change. You are giving this area, and those old people, the kick in the behind they need. Yes, Jack, you've been judged and we're glad to have you as a neighbor.""\n\n""Well, thank you, Nancy. I'm glad to be here as well. I've been looking forward to being here for a long time.""\n""Jack, that begs the question,"" my father asked. ""Why here? I mean you could live in any of your developments or have a big house in the country. Why in this neighborhood with the houses so close together?""\n\n""I could ask you the same thing,"" Mr. Jenkins smiled at my father. ""I mean you're a bank VP and on the board.""\n\nMy dad thought for a second then said, ""I guess we never really wanted anything more. We moved in here with Nancy's mother before she died, and just never saw the need for anything else. It's just the three of us, so we don't need anything bigger. And down here you're close to everything. We couldn't want more.""\n\n""Exactly,"" Mr. Jenkins replied. ""We lived down near Washington, DC for a long time. Pretty much lived down there all of my life. My father moved there for better opportunities when it was building up after the war. But he was originally from up here. In fact, the first two houses he built were for his parents and in-laws. In- laws were gone a long time ago, but his father lived in the house until maybe about fifteen years ago. Then he moved down with us, and some couple with a little girl bought it. I really missed that house because every summer I'd spend a couple of weeks with my grandpa, and they're some of my happiest memories. Anyway...""\n\nBefore Mr. Jenkins could finish, my mother exclaimed, ""Little Jack! Oh my god! I'm sorry I didn't make the connection. How's your little brother?""\n\nMr. Jenkins chuckled again, ""I don't believe that I didn't make the connection either. But then again, you do have a different last name now, and I don't remember people calling you Nancy. Nan, wasn't it? Anyway, Tony's good. He entered the ministry and has a bunch of kids. It's hard to believe, but he's five years younger than me—I think about your age— but he already has teenagers.""\n\nAfter a few minutes explaining to my father that my mom and Mr. Jenkins's brother used to play when they were up over the summer, Mr. Jenkins's continued, though his face turned more somber, ""Some things happened, and my wife, Judy, and I decided it was time to get out of DC Metro. We thought this would be a good place to raise JJ.\n\n""Oh, and just to get everything out in the open, I heard some stories about why that couple and their not-so- little girl left. Let me tell you can talk to Judy and me about it any time you want."" Then looking sorrowfully down at his daughter, he said, ""We know exactly how you must feel.""\n\nThe room was silent. I guess there was nothing any of the adults needed to say. Somebody had done something with this beautiful girl like Julia had done with me. I was about to make a mental note to ask her if she was in love like I had been, but when I looked across the room at her I knew it wasn't the case. The bubbly girl with the angelic smile was staring at the floor as if she were ashamed and scared. For the first time it occurred to me that maybe Julia wasn't being completely honest about loving me.\n\nAt this moment though, the girl across the room from me looked really sad, so without thinking I ran across the room and hugged her. First I felt her arms lock around my back, and I felt her squeeze me. Then she laid her head on my shoulder, but didn't cry. For some reason the combination was magical. I felt as if the world had disappeared and it was just the two of us in the room. ""I'm sorry,"" came out of my mouth though I hadn't even thought to say it.\n\nThe sound of all the parents crying brought me back to into the room. At first, I thought I had said something wrong, but Mr. Jenkins started mussing my hair and saying how good of a kid I was. At the same time, my parents were saying how proud they were of me. I realized that I must have done the right thing. It was confirmed when I broke the hug with the girl, and she looked me in the eyes and smiled. The angelic smile was back.\n\nIt seemed as if everyone had passed some kind of test, since Mr. Jenkins invited my parents over to meet his wife. The girl and I were encouraged to go play.\n\n***\n\nAbout an hour later, JJ and I were sitting on the back steps of my parents' house panting. We had been playing catch non-stop, with JJ talking the entire time. I learned that she had a lot of friends by her old house until about a year ago. Then while she was at a friend's house, her friend's older brother touched her. She told her parents, who called the police, and the boy ended up being sent to a special school. Instead of people feeling sorry for her, people blamed her. Apparently, the guy was a really good athlete and people were upset he wouldn't be playing football for the high school any more.\n\nIn the whole conversation, she seemed nonchalant. However, there on the steps she turned serious, ""It was OK, Brian. He told me I was special and he wanted to play a special game with me. I just couldn't tell anyone about it. At first he just touched my chest. Then had me touch his wee-wee. It was weird because it got big and really hard. He seemed to like it thought.\n\nThen he touched my little button and it made me feel really good. But then he put his finger inside of me and it really hurt. I didn't think it was supposed to do that, so I asked my mom that night why it did. Then everything happened. I'm sorry I said anything because so many people got mad at my mom and dad."" She started to cry.\n\nI didn't know what to do, so I put my arms around her and started to tell her about Julia and me. After a few seconds she stopped crying and listened attentively. She asked occasional questions like what it tasted like and if Julia had done anything to make me feel good. When I said she hadn't, JJ snorted and said that at least Mike had made her feel good.\n\nWhen I finished telling the story, she squeezed me tightly and said that we were two of a kind. Then she said something that I never forgot or got over.\n\n""Brian, promise me you'll always be with me?"" she asked.\n\nTo me next week was a long time away. 'Always' was something I couldn't comprehend. But without thinking about it, I swore that I would always be with her. I could tell by the innocence in her eyes that it was a promise she intended for me to keep.\n\nAfter taking a couple popsicles from the freezer, JJ and I went back to playing. I showed her my back yard and pointed to my room. I knew better than to take her up there, as my parents didn't like having anyone upstairs unless they had a chance to tidy up first. That is everyone except for my mom's friend the cop. She could go up any time.\n\nEventually, it got to be dinner time. JJ and I had played together for most of the day, and I really felt as if we were a team of two. I didn't want the day to end, but eventually my parents came out of the Jenkins's house with JJ's parents in tow. They told us to say our good-byes as it was dinner time for both families.\n\nJJ said OK, but then pulled me around the corner of the house. She somehow managed to look angelic and sly at the same time when she asked, ""Did you like me naked?""\n\nI was completely unprepared for the question. I knew she had seen me looking at her naked the previous night, but I just assumed from her reaction that it hadn't really clicked what I was doing. But now it was apparent that she was well aware that I had looked over her body. ""Um... yeah... you looked really cute,"" was all I could respond.\n\n""Thanks,"" she said, and kissed me on the cheek. The feeling was unimaginable. With all of the intimate touching I had done with Julia, JJ's kiss did more to excite. I felt the tickle in my wee-wee again.\n\nJJ took me by the hand and started to lead me back around the house. Just before the corner she stopped. Looking back at me, she asked, ""Can you sleep with a light on?""\n\n""Yeah, I guess so,"" I replied to what I thought was a weird question.\n\n""Good,"" JJ replied, seeming strangely excited. ""I always sleep with one on. If you sleep with one on too, we can see that the other one is there. I'd really like that.""\n\nI smiled back at her and said that I'd like that too, even though it seemed a little strange. However, that made her smile even more. As she led me the rest of the way around the house she whispered, ""You can look in on me any time you want."""
172,Always With Me 3,"['gg', 'preteen', 'ped']","Suddenly, I heard a muffled shout, ""Hey, Brian. Can you hear me?""\n\nWalking over to the window, I saw JJ across the way. She had the screen up and was leaning out the window as far as she could. She seemed excited again, and I was afraid that she might just bounce out the window.\n\n""Yeah, I can,"" I responded. ""Please don't fall out.""\n\n""Oh, sorry,"" she said, pulling herself back inside. ""Isn't this great! We can talk any time we want. And nobody can hear us!""\n\nI wasn't so sure about nobody hearing us, but it was really nice to have a friend I could talk to just about whenever I wanted. After I agreed that it was great, I felt the need to say something about how much fun I'd had that day. I wanted to say how much I wanted to be with her again. I even wanted to tell her that if I could jump that far, I'd crawl right into bed with her.\n\nHowever, before I could confess, JJ's face turned serious. ""Brian, would it scare you if you saw me sitting in the window watching you sleep?""\n\nThe idea freaked me out, as the thought of waking up to someone staring at me was as weird as anything I could think of. However, before I could form any words about how to say that, I found myself saying, ""I can deal with it. Why?""\n\n""It's just that some nights I feel lonely. I don't know why, but I think seeing you would make me feel better,"" JJ answered. She was no longer looking at me. Instead, her eyes were focused on the small piece of lawn between the houses. My heart melted.\n\n""JJ, if you need to do it, I guess it's OK,"" I responded, trying to give her a reassuring smile.\n\n""Thanks, Brian,"" she said gazing at me and smiling. Though beautiful, her face looked more wistful than angelic. There even seemed to be a resigned sadness buried behind it. ""Make me another promise, Brian. Sometimes I do something really embarrassing when I sleep. Promise me you won't laugh and you'll still be my friend.""\n\nI didn't want to tell her that I'd already seen her drooling, but I thought she might be upset if I said so. Instead, I just promised her that I would be her friend no matter what. With that reassurance, the angelic smile returned and she excused herself to bed. Suddenly feeling tired, I slid back under my covers.\n\n* * *\n\n""Mom! Dad! It happened again!""\n\nThe shout woke me from a shallow sleep. I didn't look at my clock, but judging by how quiet it was outside, I knew it must be very late. Softly, I snuck over to my window to see if JJ was OK. I tried to be as discreet as possible, but she saw me immediately. I could tell she was crying because her face was red and scrunched. She started making some kind of motion with her hand that I somehow realized meant I should turn off my light.\n\nAt first I was confused, since she said that seeing me might make her feel better if something were wrong, but then I remember that my mother used to make sure lights were off before she looked out a window at night. She said that if a room was dark, people couldn't see in the window. I turned my bedside light off just in time for the JJ's parents to enter the room. After cautiously looking at the bed—something that seemed odd—they both sat down and hugged JJ. For a few minutes none of them moved.\n\nThen I heard her mother's voice for the first time. ""Was there a dream this time?""\n\n""I don't remember. I just woke up and it was happening,"" JJ impatiently replied.\n\n""It's OK, JJ,"" her father reassured. ""The doctor told us this might keep happening. But remember he told us that asking the questions might help figure out what will help.""\n\n""I know, dad,"" JJ said as she started to cry again. ""But we moved up here so this would stop. I'm just afraid that people are going to laugh at me just like they did at our old home. I don't want to have no friends again.""\n\n""Don't worry,"" her mother said pulling her into a hug. ""Friends will come. What about that boy next door? You seemed to get along.""\n\n""Brian's not a friend…"" I felt crushed, as her words trailed off. I was so hurt that I almost missed her finish, ""He promised me he'll always be with me. He won't forget me like all my friends did.""\n\nHer father chuckled and joined the hug. ""When he finds out, I'm sure he'll understand.""\n\n""He will?"" JJ asked, as she pulled back and looked in her father's eyes, searching to see if that was a promise.\n\n""He's a good kid. I'm sure he will."" Her father said. I had to duck as he walked over to her window and closed the blinds. I heard JJ say something in the background, but her father firmly replied, ""You can put them back up when you're done.""\n\nAbout five minutes later, the blinds opened again. JJ was alone in her room. I quickly turned my bedside lamp back on and went to the window. She looked as if she were trying to tell me something, but wanted to cry even more. All I could think to do was to smile, wave, and put out my arms like I wanted to hug her. It brought a smile to JJ's face, not quite the angelic smile I loved, but a deeply sincere one none the less. She quickly blew me a kiss, waved, then headed back to bed.\n\n* * *\n\nMondays were the one day I always got up early during the summer. It was the first day of the work week, and for some reason I thought it would be good luck to see my dad off to work. Other days he'd be gone before I awoke—bankers don't really keep bankers' hours. This morning I kissed my father good-bye and waved as he got into his car and rumbled down the street.\n\nI was still sitting at the kitchen table eating breakfast, when I heard a knock at the back door. My mother was in the basement doing laundry, so I got up to answer it. There in the morning sunshine was JJ standing in a summer skirt and a t-shirt, beaming with her angelic smile. She gave me a big hug, then stood back and looked deeply into my eyes. It wasn't quite as if she were searching my soul for something, rather it was like she was looking into a box to make sure some treasure was still there.\n\nFor a minute we didn't say anything, but eventually, JJ told me that she wanted to tell me something really important. I figured it had something to do with last night because she was obviously very nervous. Wanting put her at ease, I led her inside and had her sit opposite me at the kitchen table. Even then, it seemed she couldn't work up the nerve to tell me.\n\nThen any chance of JJ telling me disappeared a few minutes later. The knock had brought my mother back upstairs. Smiling, she offered JJ some breakfast. After protesting that she already eaten, JJ did accept a bowl of strawberries. As we sat finishing our breakfast, my mother asked us about our plans for the day. Since JJ didn't really have any idea about what there was to do in the neighborhood, my mother suggested that I walk her around a bit. She'd leave the back door open for us, as she was going over to help JJ's mother unpack.\n\nNeither of us was allowed to cross the street by ourselves, even though it was a pretty quiet street, so we walked up the block one way. There really weren't any kids up that side, but at the end of the long block, there was a corner store. My mother had given us each a dollar, so we each bought a can of coke and a candy bar. We had thought about sitting on the stoop while we ate, Mr. Johnson didn't mind when kids did that, but instead we started walking back towards my house.\n\nWe intended to walk to the other end of the block, but just after we had passed our houses we saw a group of teenagers in front of us. All of a sudden they started running towards us, one shouting ""If it isn't Bri-Bri Shafer with the new girl. Gonna get married and have some babies?"" I recognized the laugh and turned to JJ to explain, but it was too late.\n\nAs soon as the boys started running towards us, JJ dropped her coke can and screamed. Before I realized what happened, she had bolted back down the street and turned into her yard. I saw her take the steps two at time then pound on the front door. I ran after her, but was only halfway there when the door opened and she went inside.\n\nI stood stunned trying to figure out what happened, when I heard a voice behind me. ""Jeeze, Cousin.\n\nWhat got into her?""\n\nI turned around to see my cousin Tony with a group of his friends. ""I think you scared her,"" was all I could say as I walked back up the street towards them.\n\nTony eyes fell to the ground. While he tried to cultivate a tough guy image, he was really very caring, and his friends were much the same. During the school year they were into sports and girls, but on summer days, they were a 'gang' protecting the neighborhood. It really meant that they just hung out in one of their yards and rode their bikes around a lot. While everyone thought they could be doing better things with their time, everyone appreciated that they kept an eye out for the younger kids. Though they'd act like punks about it, they would regularly walk kids home when it was getting a bit too dark. In all, they were really good guys.\n\n""Ah heck,"" Tony sighed. ""I didn't mean to do that. I just wanted to tease my favorite cousin a little.\n\nThink she's OK?""\n\nI wasn't sure whether she would be because I still had no idea what really happened. I told Tony that I had only met her yesterday, so I didn't know. Concerned, he asked if I could walk him to her house so he could apologize. As we turned towards her house, he got a strange look on his face and said, ""Damn, I can't believe she dropped an entire can of Coke.""\n\nLooking down I saw a big wet spot on the ground. That was odd because she had been drinking her Coke since we left the store, and should have been mostly done by now. In addition, there was a series of drips going down the street. I looked up at Tony and said, ""She must have gotten it on her clothes or something. Look how the drips go down the block.""\n\nTony agreed that it was odd as we walked to JJ's house. When we knocked at the door, my mother answered. Her hair was messed and she was sweating. I couldn't understand how helping JJ's mom unpack could make her look so disheveled. My mother also was furious. I guess she hadn't heard the whole story, so she lay into Tony about scaring JJ. When Tony explained that he didn't mean any harm, my mother calmed down, but still looked very frustrated.\n\nIn a few minutes, JJ's mother came down the stairs. My mother introduced Tony, who asked if he could apologize. Mrs. Jenkins went back up for a few minutes, and then invited us to come as well. JJ was willing to listen to Tony; the only thing was that she wanted to talk through a closed door, which seemed really strange to me.\n\nWhen we got to the door, I knocked. From the other side, JJ said, ""Is that you, Brian.""\n\n""Yeah,"" I replied. ""Me and my cousin Tony.""\n\nTony jumped in. ""Hi, JJ. I'm really sorry that I scared you. I just wanted to tease, Brian a bit. You see we're cousins, and I do that a lot.""\n\n""Yeah, he does,"" I replied, trying to convey that I liked the attention Tony gave me.\n\n""So you didn't mean anything about Brian and me having babies?"" JJ whimpered from the other side of the door.\n\n""Jeeze,"" Tony sighed, looking exasperated. ""I didn't mean anything by that. I was just…"" Tony didn't finish what he was saying, and JJ didn't say anything from the other side of the door. For me it was extremely awkward. Finally, I asked, ""So is everything all right?""\n\n""Sure. I'm just really embarrassed,"" JJ quietly said.\n\nTony perked up a bit and tried to reassure JJ, ""Come on. It's happened to all of us. Do you know how many times I've had the piss scared out of me?""\n\n""It's happened to you too?"" JJ asked.\n\n""Yep, so you shouldn't feel bad about it,"" Tony continued. ""I mean, the spilling Coke all over yourself is kinda new, but how about I buy you another one.""\n\n""Spilling my Coke?"" JJ asked. She seemed surprised by what Tony said.\n\n""Yeah,"" I interjected. ""We figured when it spilled and got on your clothes because there were drips all down the sidewalk.""\n\nJJ paused for a second, the said, ""It would be great if you got me another Coke. That's what I'm embarrassed about.""\n\n""OK, then do you want to go get one now,"" I asked, ready to get back to the day I'd been sharing with her.\n\n""Umm... Actually… I feel kinda sick,"" JJ said quietly. ""Can I come over tomorrow?""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said. I couldn't help but be disappointed.\n\n""I'll make it up to you, Brian,"" JJ said. I couldn't see her face, but she sounded very serious.\n\nAfter exchanging good-byes with JJ, Tony and I went back downstairs. Mrs. Jenkins and my mom were talking, both seeming fidgety. As we headed for the door, my mom hugged Mrs. Jenkins and said she'd be back over tomorrow. On the porch I asked her why she didn't stay to help unpack, but she said it would be hard to get stuff done with JJ home and sick.\n\nOut on the street, Tony said good-bye and went to join his friends. With nothing left to do for the day, my mother suggested we go to the mall, and then go for ice cream. That sounded good to me.\n\n* * *\n\nAfter dinner and bath, I was waiting in my room with blinds up and the lights off. I wanted to see JJ, but I didn't want anyone to think that I was waiting to peep in her window. Her blinds had been down all day and her lights had never come on, so I couldn't tell if she were in her room or not. However, I figured that she still had unpacking to do and must have been at that all day.\n\nJust about 8:30, I saw the light come on behind the blinds.\n\n""Just wear one, sweetheart. It'll make it easier,"" I heard her father say.\n\n""No!"" JJ screamed. ""It's embarrassing.""\n\n""Nobody's go to know, dear,"" her mother tried to add.\n\n""Brian will!""\n\n""I don't see how he will, honey,"" her mother said. ""But I thought you were going to tell him tomorrow anyway.""\n\nI could hear JJ crying in the background, ""I'm scared, mom. What if I tell him, and he doesn't like me anymore?""\n\nHer words cut. I know I hadn't known JJ long enough to have her trust me yet, but I really couldn't think of anything that would change my feelings for her. I decided that no matter what she told me, I wouldn't laugh or tease her. Whatever, she was going to tell me was apparently very hard for her to talk about. I wouldn't make it any harder.\n\nJJ's room got quiet, though I'm sure I heard her mother quietly comforting her as JJ softly whimpered. After about half an hour, I could tell the big light went off and the bedside light came on. A few minutes later, JJ opened the blinds. It looked like she was going to call for me, but when she saw me sitting in the window she just waved and sat in hers. For a few minutes neither of us said anything. Finally she asked if I were going to be home the next day. After I said yes, she smiled and said she would come over for breakfast. Then she waved good night and went to bed.\n\nI sat for a few more minutes watching her until she fell asleep. At first, she looked her usual angelic self, but soon enough her mouth opened and she started to drool. I smiled, for some reason that made her perfect.\n\n* * *\n\nJJ must have thought that I got up every day at the same time I had on Monday because when I came downstairs she was sitting at the kitchen table eating an apple and talking with my mother. Her baseball mitt was sitting on the floor next to the table, and she was wearing her Yankees hat and jersey. On the bottom she had a pair of white pinstriped shorts that I guess were supposed to go with the shirt, though they really didn't. When I sat down next to JJ, she gave me a tentative smile, but then leaned over and hugged me.\n\nMy mother beamed with a smile, then told us that we were on our own today. She and Mrs. Jenkins were going to be busy unpacking and didn't want to be disturbed. She had already made cheese sandwiches for our lunch, and all we needed to do was get them out of the fridge. She had also put some chips on the counter and gave us some money to get a candy bar.\n\nWe spent a good portion of the morning throwing a baseball around and generally goofing off. It was summer, so we really didn't have anything to do. About noon, Tony and his friends came by to see if we were around. After proper introductions, my cousin was true to his word, and bought us Cokes at the corner store. They sat with us for a while, I guess to make sure that JJ was comfortable with them, but eventually they left to go ride their bicycles to the other side of town.\n\nWe had already spent a good portion of the day together, but JJ still hadn't told me what she had wanted to. It bothered me a little, and I wondered if she really didn't trust me. On the other hand, we were having a lot of fun together. I really didn't want that to end. One thing I was afraid was letting JJ get bored. Even though we were on our own today, we were still limited to one block. So we'd have to make our own fun. For some reason, I thought the best thing to do would be to walk home along the railroad tracks. At first, JJ seemed uncertain, but eventually she agreed.\n\nThe walk along the tracks was uneventful until we got close to houses. At one time, there had been a lot of factories along the tracks, but today there were hardly any, so it was rare for a train to come by. But they did come, usually at the most unexpected times. Starting at my house and continuing to the far end of the block was a large open field. But before that the tracks were lined with trees. We had just reached the field, when we heard a train whistle blow.\n\nI don't know why I didn't hear the train earlier, but it was very close behind us. Even though the gravel shoulder at the side of the tracks was wide, I knew we needed to get off the tracks. I was the one closer to the tracks, with JJ between me and a hill that descended into the field. As I turned, I realized that she was frozen in place, petrified that we were so close to the train. Instead of trying to get her to move, I grabbed her and pushed off. We ended up rolling down the hill together.\n\nWhen we got to the bottom, I stood up and looked around. I had some scratches from rolling down the hill, so I figured that JJ had a few too. However when the noise of the train had passed, I noticed that JJ was crying. Thinking she might be hurt badly, I crouched down in front of her. It was then I realized what happened. Her crotch was wet and I could smell pee. JJ had wet her pants.\n\nI must have looked shocked because JJ sprung up and tried to run away. Before she could, I grabbed her hand and stopped her. She faced me with tears streaming down her face. ""I'm so sorry,"" was all she could say.\n\nI didn't know what else to do, so I hugged her and told her it would be OK. Then she started to explain that ever since people found out what Mike was doing to her, she had been having problems. At night she would have dreams and wet the bed. Whenever she got really scared, she would pee her pants. She had seen doctors, but they couldn't make it stop.\n\n""I'm so embarrassed, Brian,"" she whimpered to me. ""I was going to tell you today, but I was having so much fun, I didn't know when to say it.""\n\n""It's OK,"" I replied. Then I remembered what she had said to her parents the night before, so I said, ""I still want to be your friend.""\n\nJJ started to cry, though this time I could tell that she was crying with happiness. Throwing her arms around my neck and jumping at me, she knocked me back onto the hill, so I was sitting and she was kneeling on me. My head was about the level of her chest, but somehow still managed to look at each other's eyes. This close, I could tell hers were a deep green like the emerald pendant my mother wore every Saint Patrick's Day. They were warm and welcoming, but distant at the same time. Even at six years old, I could tell that this girl had been hurt badly in her life.\n\nI could also feel our bodies pressed together. The way we were sitting, her privates pressed down on my wee- wee. I could feel the damp warmth of her shorts pressed against mine, and I could feel myself getting hard and the tickle I had felt when I had seen JJ naked appeared. JJ must have felt it as well, because she quietly asked if ""I could feel that too.""\n\nWithout any prompting, she started gently rocking her hips over mine. Looking up, I saw that her eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily. I put my arms around her and pulled her closer. Partly I wanted to feel the rocking harder, but more so, I wanted to have her close and to feel her body against mine. After a few minutes of doing this in silence, she stop and tried to pull away. I was scared that I had done something wrong, but I didn't want to let go. When I hesitated, JJ said, ""Let go, there's more coming.""\n\nI knew immediately she what she meant. Normally, I would have been disgusted by the thought, but right now it didn't matter. So I told her to go ahead. Quietly she said OK, and started to pee. I know I should have been disgusted, but instead I enjoyed the feeling. Somehow it felt like JJ was sharing her deepest secret with me in a physical sense. The tickle on my wee-wee got more intense. It must have done something for JJ too because when she was peeing, she leaned down and gently kissed me on the lips.\n\nUnfortunately, the feeling must have disappeared when she finished peeing, because she gently pushed my arms from around her and said she needed to get cleaned up. Taking my hand and pulling me up, we walked to her house without saying a word. We tried the back door, but it was locked. We decided to try the front door, but we knew we would have to sneak around the house because JJ didn't want anyone to see her wet shorts. She reminded me that mine were wet too.\n\nWhen we were on the front porch, JJ tried the front door, but that was locked too. She went to look in a window, as I was about to knock. However, before I could, she grabbed my hand and put her finger over her lips to tell me to be quiet. I didn't know why, but she looked shocked. When she pointed through the window, I understood why she was.\n\nMy mother and Mrs. Jenkins were sitting on the couch in long t-shirts, which looked like they were supposed to be night shirts but weren't quiet long enough. They were cuddling and chatting, looking into each other's eyes, like JJ and I had been doing just a few minutes earlier. Mrs. Jenkins head was on my mother's shoulder at first, but then all of a sudden, she turned over so she was kneeling over my mother.\n\nIt was the exact same position that JJ had been in with me. Then, just like what had happened between us, Mrs. Jenkins leaned over and gently kissed my mother on the lips. She pulled back and stood up.\n\nThen taking my mother by the hand, Mrs. Jenkins led my mom to the stairs. Smiling, they disappeared.\n\nWe stood in silence for a few minutes, completely forgetting that our clothing was covered in JJ's pee. Our shock wasn't broken until we heard Tony shout hello as he and his friends rode their bikes past the house. I'm not sure if they noticed anything was wrong, but we had been brought back to reality. JJ asked if I had anything she could wear. I nodded my head, and we went back to my house.\n\nWhen we got there, JJ went to the bathroom as I got new shorts and underwear for myself. I didn't have any girl's clothing, so I just grabbed the same for her. As I got to the bathroom, I noticed that JJ had left the door open. She was standing in the tub completely naked cleaning herself with a wash cloth. When she saw me staring at her, she told me to come in and close the door. I was completely enamored by her beauty. My heart began to beat faster, the tickle returned, and I felt myself getting hard.\n\nSomething told me I should be embarrassed, but when JJ told me to take off my clothing and get cleaned up with her I did as she said. It was like a dream as I stepped into the tub, not noticing anything in the world. However, quickly I noticed that JJ was looking at me the way I had looked at her. She was even squirming a little.\n\nI don't know why, but I suggested that we wash each other. As if she were in a trance, JJ agreed. We started with each other's backs, but inevitably stood face to face washing each other's chests and stomachs. Our hands gradually got lower until finally, I decided that I needed to touch JJ down there.\n\nHowever, when I moved my hand towards her, she froze and I could tell she was peeing again. Quickly, I pulled my hand away, and hugged her. She relaxed in a minute, and quietly said she would wash me. However, when she touched my wee-wee, I jumped back. Something about it scared me. Flashbacks of being between Julia's legs came back to me. I realized in an instant that Julia's game was about her, and that I was just a toy she used to make herself feel good. I freaked out, pushed JJ's hand away, and started to cry. That made JJ cry too. For a few minutes we just stood there naked in the bathtub bawling.\n\nAfter a while, JJ said, ""I'm sorry. But I can't let you touch me there. It scares me.""\n\nSniffling, I told her it was the same for me. We cried some more, but eventually washed ourselves and got dressed.\n\nOver lunch, we talked about what had happened. I felt embarrassed, and could tell that JJ was as well. However, something made us feel as if we needed to talk about it. We told each other how hurt we were, by Julie and Mike respectively. I began to feel better until JJ said, ""I really want you to touch me though.""\n\nI was shocked. I knew I wanted to touch her, but I never thought that she might want me to do it. Instead, I figured she was just going to let me do it. I guess I'd seen it almost like what had happened between Julia and me—one person making a decision to do something, the other just going along with it. I realized how different JJ and I were than what Julia and I had been. I asked JJ if she wanted to touch me. I really wanted her to, so when she said yes, I felt there was something special between us. Eventually, we agreed that it was terrible that we wanted to do something, but for some reason we couldn't.\n\nWhen we finished lunch, we went back outside and sat on the steps of the back porch enjoying the summer sun. After a few minutes JJ said, ""Make me a promise, and I'll make you one.""\n\nIt seemed harmless enough, so I said yes.\n\n""OK. Promise me you'll always be with me?"" she asked.\n\n""Already promised you that,"" I reminded her.\n\n""Still promise it?""\n\n""Yeah, of course.""\n\nI felt JJ's hands on my face. She turned my head so I was looking into those deep green eyes. She said,\n\n""Then I promise someday I'll be able to touch you."" Then she hugged me.\n\nNot knowing what else to say, I whispered, ""Then it's a promise.""\n\nPulling back, JJ said another thing that surprised me even more, ""Brian, can you call me Jenny?""\n\n""Um… But I though you liked being called JJ?"" I asked.\n\n""By most people, yes. But I think I'd like you calling me Jenny,"" she replied, smiling.\n\n""OK, I'll call you Jenny then,"" I agreed.\n\n""Good, it makes me feel more like a girl,"" Jenny said as she gave me a kiss on the cheek.\n\nAs we sat there side by side, the softness of the kiss remained. For some reason that reminded me that Jenny and I had never talked about our mothers.\n\n* end chapter 3--\n\nI always appreciate feedback. If you really like, really hate, or can see some improvements to my stories, send"
173,Always With Me 4,"['FF', 'b-solo', 'ped', 'pre', 'bg']","I was nervous, but I got on my knees between her legs. I knew what I was supposed to do, so I started kissing her belly and slowly worked my way down. I kissed down one leg to her knee, then back up, and down the other. Finally, I knew it was time. I kissed the smooth mound above her privates, then slowly worked my way down.\n\nWe had tried it before, but it never worked. Either I freaked out and started crying or she peed on my face. Our pasts had held us back until today. But today everything was right. Tonight I was finally going to erase Julia from my life. Jenny would take her place as the focus of my desire. Almost four long years after we met, we would start to become one.\n\nAs I kissed Jenny lower, I began to taste her. I couldn't remember what Julia had tasted like, but I knew Jenny tasted different. She was as sweet as the fruit she was always eating, with a slight and indescribable tang. It was the greatest thing I had ever tasted. I wanted to do it forever.\n\nIn the background, I could hear Jenny softly purring. Occasionally, she would let out a whimper, or tell me that I was doing it perfectly. I could feel her body begin to tense, as she told me to keep going. Then for some reason her voice got deeper and she became more commanding. I felt her hand grab the back of my head and pull it into her, I could barely breath. All the time she was telling me how good of a boy I was—how special.\n\nWhen I began to feel coarse hair against my upper lip and nose, I knew something was terribly wrong. I tried to pull back, but the strong hand behind my head wouldn't let me go. I noticed the hand was way too big just as a second hand joined it. Suddenly, the body in front of me arched and let out a familiar scream. When I could finally get back to my knees, Julia was in front of me smiling, and telling me all the things she used to years ago.\n\nI screamed.\n\nWhen I noticed what was going on, I was sitting upright in my bed sweating. My mother was behind me rubbing my back, while my father sat in front of me shaking his head and looking at the floor. ""Was it the same nightmare again?"" he asked.\n\n""Yeah, it was."" I replied.\n\nMy father muttered under his breath and cursed Julia, just like he did every time. I had been having the nightmare for almost four years now. It had started a few months after Jenny and I took the shower together, and was the same every time. I would start off trying to go down on Jenny, but eventually it turned out to be Julia. It would always be one-sided, about her pleasure and nothing else. At first, the dreams made it strange to be around Jenny, and eventually she could tell something was wrong. Finally, after a few weeks, I gave in and told her about them. Instead, of being upset that she was part of the dream, she accepted that I couldn't control them. Eventually, over the years, she became very understanding.\n\nAfter about half an hour, I had calmed down. After a hug from my dad and a kiss from my mom, they left the room. Keeping my promise to let Jenny know when I was there, I still slept with the light on, so my parents didn't need to turn anything off. When they were gone, I lay back in bed and looked out my window towards Jenny's room. I was surprised to see her sitting in her window looking over at me. I got up, walked over to my window, and sat in the box looking over towards her.\n\n""It was the same thing again. Right?"" Jenny quietly said across the thin walkway between the houses.\n\n""Yeah, it was."" I replied.\n\nIt was always hard to guess how Jenny would react after she found out about one of my dreams. Sometimes she would get quiet, other times she would be reassuring. Tonight her reaction was completely unexpected—she started to cry and beg me not to blame her for being in the dreams. I was floored! I had never thought that she might think I blamed her for being in them. In fact, on the nights after the rare occasions when I had seen her naked through her bedroom window, I never had a nightmare. Desperately, I wanted to tell her that, but something always felt weird about it.\n\nI reassured Jenny for a few minutes that I didn't blame her at all for the dreams. When she calmed down, she said something completely unexpected. ""I'm happy you don't. I couldn't live if you did. I don't want you to leave me or forget about me… Ever! I love you…""\n\nJenny stopped. I wasn't sure what she meant to say, but after an awkward pause, she said, ""Like a brother… I mean I love you like the brother I never had. I must be really tired. I'm going to bed. I hope the dream doesn't come back.""\n\nBefore I could respond, she was in bed with her back to me. Not knowing what else to do, I went back to bed as well.\n\n* * *\n\nI awoke the next morning to my father knocking on my door. When I didn't answer right away, he popped his head in and smiled. ""Hey son, tomorrow's your birthday, so I thought I'd give you a surprise today.""\n\n""Um… What is it dad?"" I asked.\n\n""That's a secret,"" he answered slyly. ""But I'll put it this way, you like big trucks and every 10 year-old needs to start learning a trade. Be downstairs in half an hour."" With that he left.\n\nI rolled over and looked at the alarm clock. It was only 7 o'clock, much too early for a boy my age to be dragged out of bed. But something told me that today would be special. My father rarely got excited about things, so when he did, I knew it was a big deal. If he was excited about doing something for me, it had to be huge—maybe even life changing.\n\nPulling myself out of bed, I looked into Jenny's room. I expected to see her lying there drooling like she always did, but amazingly she was already out of bed. Teenage boys, or those getting close to the teen years, need a lot of sleep. Supposedly, girls don't need as much, but Jenny broke that stereotype. The girl could sleep through anything—anything except her nightmares.\n\nI didn't give much thought to why Jenny was out of bed so early. We were best friends, of course, but it's not like I knew where she was at every moment. So I crossed the hall to the bathroom and got into the shower. For a long time, I was the typical little boy who hated the bath or shower, but now I didn't feel awake unless I had scalding hot water shooting onto my body every morning.\n\nI didn't usually think about much while I was in the shower, but for some reason today I started to remember the day four years ago when I was in there with Jenny. I'm sure it was different today, but remembering her smooth, lean, almost boy-like body gave me that tickle in my wee-wee. I was hard before I started to wash it, and when I did, it was a feeling like I had never had before.\n\nAlmost automatically, my hand closed around it, and started to move up and down. In a minute, my hand was moving as fast as I could move it. I was in heaven. After a few minutes, it began to twitch and felt like it would explode. Suddenly, a rush came over my body. I let out a loud grunt, and the feeling passed. I was exhausted and felt as if I were going to collapse into the water. Somehow, though, I managed to finish the shower. After drying myself and getting dressed, I went downstairs.\n\nJust as I hit the bottom of the stairs, I was hit by a flying ten year-old girl. ""It's our birthday,"" Jenny yelled as we fell to the ground. For some reason, she began to tickle me, which she had never done before. I thought I was going to laugh until I peed, but in reality, my wee-wee started to get hard again. Just having her sitting on top of me would have been birthday present enough. After maybe a minute, she got bored and just laid on top of me to give me a hug. Out of nowhere, she gave me a kiss on the cheek.\n\n""OK kids, get a room,"" her father laughed. ""And it's not your birthdays, that's tomorrow.""\n\n""Yeah, stop the horse play. You've got a big day today,"" my father added.\n\nJenny, her father, and my father were all wearing old jeans, as if they were going somewhere dirty, so I was glad that I hadn't gotten dressed in anything nice. Our mothers on the other hand, looked beautiful in skirts and blouses. They were dolled up as if they were going somewhere fancy. When I asked where we were going, Mr. Jenkins said it was a surprise, but that it was a place boys like to be.\n\nA few minutes later Jenny was munching on an apple, as we all drove up into the mountains in Mr. Jenkins' pickup truck. Jenny and I were riding in the back, with the wind enveloping our bodies. Our parents somehow all fit into the front. It did seem kind of cramped up there. Mr. Jenkins was driving, my mother sat in the middle, and my father sat by the window. Mrs. Jenkins on the other hand had to sit on my father's lap. Luckily the cab was spacious; otherwise she would have been squashed.\n\nWhen we had gotten out of the valley into more open area, I heard my father let out a moan. ""Oh god, that's nice,"" he quietly said. At the same time, I heard Mr. Jenkins say my mother's name. I turned around to see what was happening, but something was odd. I could only see the heads of our fathers. Our mothers were not in sight. My father's head was back against the window of the cab. He seemed to be breathing heavy. On the other hand, Mr. Jenkins was red-faced. It seemed as if he was straining to concentrate on driving. This continued for a few minutes, and Mr. Jenkins' driving became more erratic.\n\nSuddenly, Jenny grabbed my hand, and said, ""We're going to crash!"" She pulled herself to me and hid her face in my chest. She was scared to the point of tears. Afraid myself, I let our bodies sink down into the bed of the pickup and held her tight. Trying to calm her fear calmed mine as well.\n\nThen I heard my father let out a moan, and hit his head against the plastic window in the back of the cab. At almost the same time Jenny's father shouted my mother's name and jammed on the brakes. I didn't know what was happening as Jenny as I slid up and it the metal wall of the cab. My head hit the metal first and stopped me. Jenny kept sliding until we were face to face. Without a word, she closed her eyes and kissed me. The kiss wasn't passionate and no sparks flew. Instead, it was soft and tender. It felt natural, as if our lips had no purpose other than to kiss each other. I could have stayed in that position forever, but we were interrupted my father calling back to see if we were OK. Jenny said yes, as we sat back up.\n\nThe rest of the trip was uneventful. However, the excitement of the trip was subdued. Kissing Jenny had made me so happy and satisfied, I didn't know if anything could have matched it. But when we got to our destination, my life changed.\n\nSomehow we had driven to the top of the mountain into a cleared area with a beautiful view of the countryside stretching to the next mountain. You could see the farms, ponds, and downtowns of several small towns that made up the small valley. The view was breathtaking.\n\nHowever, it was the cleared area above where we drove in that amazed me. Dump tracks, back-hoes, front end loaders, and other construction equipment were everywhere. What seemed an army of men were building at least a dozen houses, and it looked like there was room for several more. This was one of Mr. Jenkins's controversial developments. The woods on the mountain were indeed being ripped apart, but to me the bare dirt, the piles of rock, and all the activity was amazing. It was like Jenny's father was a farmer of a different kind—one who made buildings grow from nothing. I knew exactly what I wanted to do with my life.\n\nJenny was as amazed as I was. She exclaimed that she had never been at one of her father's sites that had been so beautiful, and started to run towards the construction. Before she got a yard away, though, her father grabbed her arm. Snickering, he said that safety came first. While my father was with us, our mothers had stayed back at the truck. They called for us to come over and presented us with hard hats just small enough for our heads. Each had our name and came in our favorite colors—pink for Jenny and dark green for me. Jenny looked so proud in hers. I'm sure I looked the same.\n\nMy father and Mr. Jenkins were each putting on hard hats of their own. However, I was confused that neither of our mothers was. If Jenny and I were going to be staying for a while, I couldn't believe our mothers would stay back at the truck that long. When I asked my mother why she didn't have one, she told us that they wouldn't be staying. She and Mrs. Jenkins had only come long enough to see us get our presents. Apparently, it was going to be a father/child day, and our mothers were going out with some friends.\n\nAs Mrs. Jenkins was finishing, I heard a roar from the entry road. Two motorcycles, driven by two women, were coming up the road. They pulled up next to the truck and got off. I recognized one of the women, my mother's old friend from the police force. A few years ago, she had quit rather than be fired. I'm not sure what it was about, but I was told it had to do with her personal life. Since then, I hadn't seen her, though I heard my mother had. In that time, she had put on weight and cut her hair short. She almost looked like a guy. I still thought she was beautiful, though something told me that even if I were older I'd never have a chance with her.\n\nMy mother's old friend gave my mother a hug and shook my father's hand. She did the same for the Jenkins's before introducing her 'partner'. It seemed kind of Old West, the two women riding through the back roads on their motorcycles partners in crime or whatever they were doing. The adults walked off a bit and chatted. Then my mother kissed my father deeply. It wasn't the way she usually did in front of me. It seemed more like what my cousin told me he kissed girls.\n\nMr. Jenkins's was doing the same to Jenny's mother. When our parents were done, they all walked over to the motorcycles. Our mother's got on behind the other women and wrapped their arms around them. It shocked me that then Mr. Jenkins went in front of the women and in turn tied our mothers' hands together. They couldn't get off the motorcycles if they wanted to. After another round of kisses, the motorcycles pulled away and our father's came back over.\n\nAs they returned, I heard a voice talking slowly. The voice was soft, but seemed to have the power of a hard life behind it. ""So, these the little ones you told me about Mr. Jack,"" the person said.\n\nTurning around I saw an old black man walking towards us. He wasn't particularly tall or built strong and it seemed he had trouble walking. However, I could tell that he was not a man anyone should mess with.\n\n""Amos,"" Mr. Jenkins said as he turned around. ""I know I stopped asking you years ago, but I've got friends here today, so will you please call me Jack.""\n\n""No, Mr. Jack,"" the man said with a smile on my face. ""You's ma' boss, and ma' daddy taught me to call ones boss mister.""\n\n""If you really have to, Amos,"" Jenny's father said giving the man a hug. ""Let me introduce you to some people. This is Kevin Shaffer, my neighbor and friend. Oh, and he's also with the bank. You know my J.J., and this is her friend, Kevin's son, Brian. Everyone, this is Amos Jones. He's been my foreman since I started building houses. When we moved up here, he came too. He's as much a part of this operation as I am.""\n\n""Wells, Mr. Jack, you's a good man to work for. You pay well and you're willing to make a negro a foreman. Not many bosses in the South gonna do that.""\n\nI couldn't help but smile. I didn't know what it was like to be black in the South, but from everything I heard it was bad. It seemed as if Mr. Jenkins treated Amos with a respect that few others would. My parents had taught me to treat everyone with respect, no matter what they looked like. Now I could see how much some people appreciated that.\n\nAfter a few minutes of discussion some things about the construction site, Amos turned the conversation back to the personal. ""Mr. Jack,"" he said, ""I saw the missus leaving with those girls. Looks like you gonna have some fun tonight.""\n\n""Yes I am, Amos, and Kevin too. Seems our wives have some of the same interests, and we both get the benefits from them. I'm sorry you're having to stay up here and don't get to have any fun yourself.""\n\n""Oh, don't worry about me, Mr. Jack. I told you I'd be alright. And I is having some fun."" Amos gave a smile that was both cocky and self-assured. ""Yes, Mr. Jack. I'm having my fun and took care of two of your problems at the same time. Notice you ain't had no protesters up here in a while.""\n\n""I did, Amos. Are you saying that they didn't just give up.""\n\n""No, Mr. Jack. I always tell you, 'you just have to talk to the right people'.""\n\n""You didn't do anything illegal, did you?""\n\n""No, sir. Amos Jones has never broken a law in his life. He's too smart of that. But I'll tell you what I did. You know that cross that got burnt up here a few weeks ago? Well, I saw the guy who did it and turns out he ain't the sharpest knife in the drawer if you know what I mean. See, he drinks at the bar down the hill and lives in that big house just across the road down there. Well Amos sees this and decides to pay him a visit. I takes the money I asked you to leave—not much, just about $500. So I'm gonna give him the money and get him to stop, but then I see his wife staring at me through the door. Well, she's a pretty woman, and I'm betting she's never been with any other men, let alone a negro man. So I ask to come in for a drink of water.\n\nNeedless to say, that in half an hour I'm giving the wife $50 bucks after…"" Amos paused, ""playing some pool with her. Guy watched the whole time. All the time I was telling him how much better black men were in… at playing pool. Afterwards his wife agreed. Now Amos is going back there for a shower and a nice breakfast every morning. And I get to have some fun any time I want it. I don't stay the night though. Gotta get back and watch this site.""\n\nI had no idea how a game of pool could get someone to stop bothering the site, but my father and Mr. Jenkins were laughing like they'd never heard anything so funny. ""Well Amos,"" Mr. Jenkins said, slapping the older man on the back, ""that takes care of one problem, but what about the other?""\n\n""Well, Mr. Jack, that's where I got really creative. You see the folks up here might be backwards, but they ain't got time for no burnin' crosses. To them that's a backward southern thing. So I got that guy to come up every few nights and burn a cross. Now those protesters don't come up because they don't want anyone to think they's the ones burnin' the crosses.""\n\n""Genius, Amos!"" Jenny's father exclaimed. ""So you're punishing the guy and getting him to keep the undesirables away. Are you being careful?""\n\n""No, Mr. Jack, I ain't. If the woman gets pregnant, I already got her convinced she will have to go over to New York City and get rid of it. Luckily, she likes the dark tools enough to do it. She's already gone once. Didn't even ask me to pay for it.""\n\nAs Amos was finishing, a young man with a cocky smile walked over. ""Ok Amos,"" the man sneered, ""Let's get your boss's opinion.""\n\nMr. Jenkins didn't look happy. He called the man a 'little shit' and told him to refer to Amos as 'sir'. The guy looked furious, but held his tongue. He started describing a problem with the site. Apparently, they had to stop building further down the hill because of some unstable ground. There wasn't much of it, but they couldn't build over it. The young man was suggesting a special way of building the street over the area. It would be expensive, and they would lose several lots.\n\nAmos, on the other hand had a different idea. He thought the unstable ground was an old stream bed that at some point in the past someone had filled in. The land was an abandoned farm, so he figured that the farmers had blocked it to keep the water on the farm. He suggested that they dig it out and let the stream go back to its natural course. The young guy thought it was the stupidest thing he had ever heard and stated how he had gone to college for civil engineering. Amos, on the other hand said he had called a geologist from the local college to take a look at it.\n\nJenny's father said that he'd take a look for himself. So everyone piled into various parts of the truck and we drove over to the area. The geologist was there with a couple of assistants, finishing up their work. After greetings were exchanged, the geologist told everyone that Amos was completely right. All that had to be done was for the crew to dig out about a mile and a half of fill and there would be a stream. He also pointed to a farm down the hill with a trickle of a stream coming out of it, and said that they would get more water. And as an added bonus, the road on the other side of the mountain that kept washing out would be fixed.\n\nThe blocked water wouldn't be undermining it any more. Amos chimed in that he had already talked to the farmer down the hill, who was so excited, he offered to pay half the money to dig it out. Amos had declined, and asked only that Mr. Jenkins have the 'right of first refusal' to buy the farm when the farmer was ready to leave. I don't know what that meant, but apparently Jenny's father was very happy. After the geologist left, he told the civil engineer to redesign the development around the stream or he'd be fired.\n\nThe rest of the day was a tour of the construction site where Jenny and I got to talk to the various construction workers doing different jobs. We even got to help with starting to dig out the stream from the bottom of the hill. As we were loading back into the truck, I announced that I wanted to build houses like Mr. Jenkins did when I grew up. All the adults got quiet until Amos spoke. He said that the era of the builder was over, and I needed to get an education.\n\nJenny's father added that in the future engineers would be planning everything and every house would need an architect—whatever that was. Finally my father finished by saying that I could build houses if I wanted, but I should probably go to college for engineering first.\n\nI was disappointed that I would have to put in so much work to become a home builder, but I knew what I wanted to do with my life.\n\n* * *\n\nThe rest of the day was uneventful. My father told us that we would have a joint birthday party the next day, but it didn't really excite me. Going to the construction site today would have been hard to beat on its own. However, the inadvertent kiss from Jenny would be impossible to top.\n\nI'm not sure what Jenny thought about it because she didn't mention it again. Sitting in the back of the pickup truck as we descended the mountain, she was quiet. She did cuddle up next to me, but she didn't say much. Even while we were sitting with our fathers at a picnic table at a drive-in eating pizza and soft serve ice cream, she seemed to be in her own world, responding to questions but not initiating any conversation.\n\nWhen we got home that evening, I noticed my mother weren't there yet. I asked my father where she was, but he smiled and said she'd be out late, but would be home for the party tomorrow. I asked what she was doing, he responded that her friend had taken her and Mrs. Jenkins to a party. That made me happy. My mother didn't get to get out to parties much. Instead when she went out it was either with my father or with Mrs. Jenkins. However, she seemed to enjoy it that way.\n\nSo after a snack and some TV, my father put me to bed. I still slept with my bedside light on so that Jenny could see if I were awake or not. When I looked over at her room, I saw that her light wasn't on, so I settled down to read for a while. About half an hour later, I heard her calling. I went over to the window and waved over to her. I really wanted to ask her how she felt about the kiss, but unfortunately she said she was really tired before I could. So we said good night almost immediately. Jenny settled into bed and fell asleep almost immediately. I finished reading fell asleep as well.\n\nI wasn't sure how long I had been asleep or what time I was when the sound of the front door slamming woke me. Shooting bolt upright, I looked at the clock. I was about 3 o'clock in the morning. As I was still waking, I heard something fall on the stairs. I was curious what it was, but I waited for a minutes before getting out of bed. Before I got to my door though, I heard my father come out of my parent's room and call my mother's name. She called that she was OK, but her voice was very slurred. My father must have helped her up the stairs, because in just a few seconds, she was peaking in my door. Luckily I had heard her coming and slipped back into bed.\n\nAfter the door closed, I heard my parents talking, but something sounded different. I noticed it first when my mother said, ""Sir, can I take a shower?"" It was odd, since my mother always called my father by his name or 'honey'. I didn't even call my father sir.\n\nMy father's response was even more surprising. ""No, you little dyke. You are going to have to spend the night with beer and pussy juice all over you,"" he said. While he didn't sound angry or mean, it was obvious that my father was ordering my mother to go to bed dirty, though I had no idea what 'pussy juice' was.\n\nMy mother said, ""yes, sir,"" and walked into their room.\n\nI have to say that I was curious about what was happening, so when my parents were both in their bedroom, I snuck out into the hall. Their door was open, and I was shocked by what I saw. My mother was still in the outfit that she wore earlier that day, but she looked much disheveled. Her hair was messy and looked damp; her shirt was on backward, and her skirt was ridding up her butt. I could tell she wasn't wearing any underwear. Scared I would be seen, I hid in the darkness of the guestroom where I could still get a good view into their room.\n\n""How was your day?"" my father asked my mother.\n\n""It was great. Thank you for it, sir,"" my mother replied looking happily at my father.\n\n""You should be thankful. Most husbands would throw their wife out of the house when they found out she was a dyke.""\n\nMy mother's face looked at the ground. It seemed as if she might cry. ""But I'm not really a dyke, sir. I still want you.""\n\n""But do you want any other men,"" my father sternly responded.\n\n""No, sir. I do not.""\n\n""Not even, Jack Jenkins?""\n\n""No, sir. He is not as powerful as you.""\n\n""Then why did you suck him off today?"" My father asked. I had no idea what he meant, but I thought it might have something to do with what happened in the truck. If it did, then I couldn't understand why my father was being so stern. It seemed as if he and Mr. Jenkins were both having a good time.\n\n""Because, sir,"" my mother said, looking up at my father again, ""You wanted me to. And I can stand being with him. He is powerful too, just not as powerful as you are. Are we lucky we met them, sir?""\n\n""Yes, dyke we are,"" my father sneered. ""You get to have your pussy play whenever you want, and you get a loving and caring husband.""\n\nMy mother started crying. ""I owe you everything, sir. You treat me too well. Please don't ever make me leave.""\n\nWhen my father spoke again, his voice sounded firm but more caring than it had before. ""Of course I won't make you leave. After all I love you, and you love me. And you are the best wife a man could ever want. You keep a great home; you're a great cook; you are the best mother our son could have; you keep me satisfied; and you've never cheated on me.""\n\n""No I have not, sir,"" my mother quietly replied. ""That would be disrespectful. I only fuck women, and I always ask permission first. Thank you for nurturing that side of me. I never would have had the courage to become a dyke without your support. Everything I am, I am because of you, sir.""\n\nI was shocked by what I had heard, not only was my mother using language I had never heard from her before, but I was surprised by what she was talking about. I was only nine years old—would be ten tomorrow, but I knew what she was talking about. My cousin, Tony, had told me what the word meant a few years back, when walked into his basement while he was naked with a girl.\n\nHe offered to tell me about sex if I promised not to tell anyone what I saw. I wouldn't have told anyone anyway, but I still took him up on the offer. Later, I asked my parent's what sex was. After their story of 'the birds and the bees' and how people should love each other before having sex, I knew exactly what fucking, or screwing, or sleeping with someone meant.\n\nI also knew what cheating was. Though I didn't know that two women could have sex—every explanation I got about sex required the different parts on a man and a woman—my mother using the word fuck was revealing enough. I knew that when two people were married, you were not supposed to have sex with anyone else. However, my mother apparently had sex with a woman that day and was having sex with Mrs. Jenkins frequently. Still my father said she never cheated. I didn't know how any of that was possible. I made a note to ask Tony the next time I saw him.\n\nMy parents had been silent for a few minutes before my father spoke again. ""No little one, I am everything I am because of you. Your love and obedience make me strong. I will never leave you or make you leave. I could not bear to live without you.""\n\n""Then it is good that we found each other, sir. Isn't it?"" my mother said smiling more brightly than I had ever seen.\n\n""Yes it is, my beautiful one. But now I need to use your dyke pussy,"" my father said standing up.\n\n""Please do, sir. That is what I am here for. May I get naked for you?"" my mother said grabbing the bottom of her shirt.\n\n""No, pet. We start with your clothing on,"" my father said. He pulled his pajamas off and said, ""Suck!""\n\nMy mother didn't hesitate as she took his penis—I learned that was the real work for wee-wee—into her mouth. My father smiled and closed his eyes. He held my mother's head by the sides and seemed to guide it with his hand up and down his shaft. Soon, he began to moan.\n\nThis continued for a few minutes before my father stopped my mother's head. He placed a finger under her chin lifting her to her feet. Then he bent her over the bed. As he lifted her skirt, he gently rubbed my mother's butt. He said it was perfect, then said she had the perfect pussy as well. My mother almost begged as she asked him to ""put his cock in her cunt"". My father obliged by sliding himself deep inside of her. Then he started to move himself in and out of her.\n\nThey continued like this for a few minutes before my father slipped my mother's shirt over her head, then pulled out of her and pushed her skirt to the floor. As they started to have sex again, my mother started to talk. ""Sir, do you still like my breasts.""\n\n""Yes, little one. I love them.""\n\n""I wish they still had milk in them, sir. I know how you loved that when Brian was little.""\n\n ""I did, pet. But I love them the way they are now.""\n\n""Sir, one of the women at the party today said they are making a drug that can make a woman lactate without her being pregnant. Would you like me to do that for you?""\n\nI don't think my father heard the question, because at my mother's last words, he started grunting and pumping faster. He looked like he was in his own world, his eyes closed and head tossed back. After a few minutes he gave a loud grunt and slammed my mother's body back into his. With a grimace on his face, he held her there. As he did, my mother let out a loud moan. When my father let go, my mother collapsed onto the bed. My father fell beside her.\n\nAfter a few minutes my father spoke, ""Now you still cannot have a shower tonight. I want you to go to sleep with my cum dripping out of you.""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" my mother replied.\n\nThen the conversation got really strange, as my father said, ""Can you make liver for dinner this week?"" My father hated liver.\n\n""No, sir. I cannot. You don't like liver."" my mother replied in the soft voice she had used before sex. ""Can I eat some of your cum out of my pussy, sir?""\n\n""Yes, pet. You can,"" my father sighed. My mother smiled and stuck her fingers down to where my father's penis had been. I hadn't seen her down there before, so it surprised me that unlike Julia she didn't have any hair. She stuck her fingers inside, and scooped out a white stuff. It must have been the cum my father talked about. Then she licked her fingers and smiled at my father.\n\nMy father smiled back at her, and again asked, ""Pet, can you make liver for dinner this week?""\n\n""Yes, I can if you really want me to.""\n\nI expected my father to say thank you, even though I was still confused about why he would want my mother to cook something he hated. However, instead he just hugged my mother and said, ""I love you, Nancy. You really are the best wife a man could ever want.""\n\nMy mother reply was neither soft nor deferential. Instead, she spoke to my father in her normal voice, ""Kevin, you are the best husband ever. No wait. You're the best man ever. I really would be nothing without you.""\n\nThey hugged and kissed for a few minutes. It seemed to be like the kiss I had shared with Jenny—honest and to the point, as if they were made to be kissing each other. After a few minutes, my mother said, ""Now honey, we need to get some sleep. We have a birthday party to put on tomorrow.""\n\n""I know, baby,"" my father responded in a tender voice. ""I'm gonna sleep like this though, so you should close and lock the door. I don't want our boy see us like this. He wouldn't understand.""\n\nMy mother stood up and walked over to the door. She looked down the hall towards the guest room where I hid and paused. I tried to be perfectly silent and still so she wouldn't see me. But she looked at the exact place where I hid and smiled. Then she closed and locked the door.\n\nI tiptoed back to my room, and quietly closed the door. Wanting to talk to someone about what I saw, I looked over into Jenny's room. However she was still asleep. I didn't want to wake her. Instead, I lay down in bed and drifted back to sleep.\n\n* * *\n\nThe next day was one of the most confusing days in my life.\n\nThe weirdness started with my parents acting like nothing had happened the night before. They were obviously tired, as they kept drinking coffee, but they were in great spirits. In fact, it seemed to be among the happiest days of their lives—at least the part of their lives that I remembered.\n\nAs the day went on, things went downhill. Jenny's and my birthday party was a complete bust. I did have fun with my friends and Jenny had fun with hers, but the groups never seemed to mingle. Every one of us or one of our parents, tried to get some activity going either the boys joined, or the girls did. But when one group saw the other was participating, they would hold back. It made for some interesting happenings where the boys unhappily made crafts while girls struggled with the rules of whiffle ball. When left to their own devices, everyone enjoyed themselves though. The worst part was that Jenny and I hardly spent any time together.\n\nAfter all the guests had left, my family sat with Jenny's in our living room. We had each opened presents from our friends, and now settled down to open them from our families and each other. My parents gave me some clothing, the game Sorry, and some of my father's Hardy Boys books from when he was a kid—I loved reading them. Jenny got some similar things from her parents.\n\nJenny and I exchanged our presents last. Jenny gave me a record called ""Mickey Mouse Disco"". It was an album of disco songs adapted to Disney characters. It might have been a bit juvenile for me, but I had heard it once and told Jenny I thought it was fun. I was really happy that she remembered.\n\nThen I gave Jenny my gifts for her. The first was the book ""Watership Down"", a charming book about a small group of rabbits trying to make their way in a world they didn't really understand. My mother had read it to me chapter by chapter when I was little, and I knew Jenny would like it too. She loved it.\n\nHowever, when I gave her the second present, she didn't look quiet as happy. Before opening it, she looked at me sadly and said she had only gotten one present for me. My heart melted thinking that she felt bad, but I encouraged her to open it anyway. When she did, she was ecstatic. A few months ago we had been at the mall with our mothers. While they were shoe shopping next door we had wandered into a toy store, and in the back, Jenny saw a pair of pom-poms. Suddenly, she started talking as quickly as she had the day we met and started telling me how much she wanted to be a cheerleader. After we had parted ways for the day, I had my mother take me back to the store so I could buy them for her.\n\nJenny launched herself onto me, hugging me as if there would be no tomorrow. All the time, she told me how much she liked them. Then she whispered in my ear that she would have a present for me later.\n\nThat night I went to bed early, hoping to get to talk to Jenny. I wanted to figure out what happened at the party, and also find out what my present was. Jenny was already settled down in her room when my parents left. Moments later we were at the windows talking.\n\nWhen I asked about the party, Jenny didn't really know what had happened either, but she did know that most of her girl friends didn't have close friends who were boys. I admitted that my friends didn't have any close girl friends either. Jenny said that our relationship must be different than other people. Then she asked me if I would still always be with her. She didn't ask as often as she did when we first met, but still would from time to time. When I promised I would, she told me it was time for my second present.\n\nI waited with anticipation as she stepped away for a few minutes. When she stepped back into view, she was wearing a cheerleader uniform that someone must have given her for her birthday. She was holding the pom-poms I got for her. After asking if I was ready, she started to do a cheer. It was nice, so I was happy she shared it with me. Then she told me to wait a minute, a stepped out of view again.\n\nWhen she stepped back into sight, she wasn't wearing a shirt. It had been a long time since I had seen her without one and her body had changed. Where she once had small nipples like mine, you could now see a definite difference. They weren't big like my mother's had been the night before, but they were definitely noticeable. More remarkably, I could see that they topped small but definite mounds. Jenny was growing boobs!\n\nI felt what had become an all too common stirring in my pajamas as my penis began to get hard. I really wanted to touch it and feel good like I had the day before However, I refrained, afraid of what Jenny might think.\n\nJenny began to start a cheer topless. When she finished, she stepped out of sight again. She came back wearing only what I eventually would learn were bloomers. After finishing, she again stepped away and came back naked for one more cheer.\n\nHer body was amazing. Besides the breasts, the area below seemed to have grown too. It wasn't like her chest, but it just seemed rounder. I could tell that it was softer. However, she was still hairless down there. I made a note to ask Tony the next time I saw him why some women had hair down there and some didn't.\n\nAfter the last naked cheer, Jenny asked me if I liked it. I said I had, but asked why she had done it naked. She thought for a second, then said that for some reason she just wanted me to see her naked.\n\nWe stood in silence for a little while, before Jenny asked if she could see me naked too. Without saying a word, I stripped for her. For a while, I don't know how long, we stood curiously gazing at each other's developing bodies. I desperately wanted to look at her like that forever, but I also had a feeling of finality, as if I would never see her naked again.\n\nWhen she spoke again, Jenny sounded sad. ""It's too bad we can't touch each other.""\n\nI started to think back to the last time, almost four years ago, we had tried to touch. I had remembered the effect we had on each other, and almost cried. I really wanted to touch her, to explore her body, to have her explore mine. However, last time we had done anything it was a disaster. I was afraid that if we tried again, it might be the end of our friendship. I wanted to make Jenny feel better, so trying to sound hopeful I said, ""Maybe someday we can.""\n\nJenny smiled slightly and said, ""Maybe.""\n\nI wasn't convinced she believed it, but still initiated our good-nights. Soon I was dreaming of Jenny and her body. All too soon it was Julia in the dream.\n\n* * *\n\nFor once I was afraid to talk to Jenny about something that had happened in my life. Usually, I would tell her everything, but for some reason the picture of my mother kneeling obediently in front of my father seemed very personal to them. It was something I shouldn't have seen, and other people should not know about.\n\nHowever, over the next few weeks the situation gnawed at me. Instead of keeping my parents' secret, I began to feel that this was an important thing that I needed to tell my best friend. From all of my experience with her, I knew she wouldn't judge the situation. She was probably the most understanding person I knew. I kept the situation to myself though, as I just couldn't find the right opportunity to tell her.\n\nAnd the summer passed both slowly and quickly that year. Every day seemed to drag by, in a good way, with ice cream sandwiches and Coca-Cola's at the corner store. We'd play catch in the field behind the houses and ride our bikes on the street. My cousin Tony was just about to start college, and was seen as a responsible adult around the neighborhood. So on some days we would ride our bikes with him to the other side of town. We'd take one of the trails up to what he said was a 'parking spot', though it looked more like a clearing in the woods at the top of a cliff.\n\nUp there he'd tell us about what he would be doing in college down in Washington, DC. His college didn't sound very interesting, but the city did. He would point across the valley—we could see the whole thing from up there—and tell us how much better DC was. I had never been there, but I really wanted to go and see it for myself. Jenny, of course, had come from there and had bad memories of the place, so she didn't seem so interested in his stories.\n\nEven though the days passed slowly, the weeks passed quickly. Suddenly, it was the first week of August. School started early that year, so mid-week we realized that we would only have two more weeks of fun before the next year of our lives started. Like any school children, we were sorry to see the summer end. When you are a child, change, even if it turns out to be good, is unwelcome.\n\nOn Friday morning, we were sullenly sitting on the front my front porch when Tony came to the house. He had a book bag filled with books, as was usual for him. He was ""trying to get ahead before classes started,"" and was always studying. As he opened the front door, he announced that we had better be good or we wouldn't get our surprise for the weekend. Neither of us knew about anything special, so we sat confused asking ourselves what he meant.\n\nA few minutes later, we saw a taxi pull up in front of the house. My mother and Mrs. Jenkins came out, suitcases in hand. Waving to the cab, they told us that they were taking a bus into New York City to do some shopping and have a 'girls' weekend'. Tony would stick around for the day and we were to obey him. Our fathers would be home from work early and had a surprise for us.\n\nSure enough, about one o'clock my father pulled into the driveway greeted us and ran excitedly into the house. About half an hour later, Jenny's father pulled in next door and waved. Over the hour or so we watched our father's putting two coolers and several bags into the back of Mr. Jenkins pickup truck. Finally, we saw them throw in two unmistakable canvas bags. They were our families' rarely used, but identical tents. It was obvious we were going camping.\n\nJenny said that she was running home to change into something appropriate for the woods, and I decided to do the same. I wanted to thank my father, but he was in the kitchen talking with Tony. ""Ok, son. You can stay here for the weekend, but I don't want any wild parties. Quiet intimate parties, though, I encourage,"" my father chuckled.\n\n""No parties for me, Uncle Kev. I was just going to have two people over. Maybe we can have a beer or two if that's OK with you?"" my cousin responded. He sounded almost as if he were begging my father to let him do something the same way I would.\n\n""Well kid, you know that you and your friends are underage. But I think it would be OK if you don't get into any trouble. Are you having guys from the wrestling team over, I know they can get a bit out of control.""\n\n""No, sir. I'm done with most of those guys. They're going to work in the factories or for the power company. I really don't have much in common with them anymore. Plus, they're all new so a lot of them are working overnight shifts. So I was planning on having two of the college bound girls over.""\n\nMy father paused for a minute, then continued, ""Tony, is that really a good idea? I mean, one girl is enough to handle for an evening, but two? Someone is going to get jealous—especially if alcohol is involved.""\n\nIt was Tony's turn to chuckle. ""Uncle Kev. I'm heading to a major university to study psychology, don't you think I've figured it out. The girls are the McDonald sisters, and they do everything together. And if you're wondering about me having the time for them, they're staying all weekend.""\n\nMy father paused again. ""Do you mean the red-headed twins?""\n\n""Those are the ones,"" Tony said sound uncharacteristically cocky.\n\nOnce more my father was silent. When he continued he sounded as if he were going to cry with pride. ""Tony, you really did deserve to be valedictorian. At your age, I could never have figured out how to work something like that. I'm very happy to be related to you, even if it is only through marriage. Still though, I don't want any accidents coming out of this. There are some rubbers in the drawer of my nightstand. Use them.""\n\nThough I had listened to the conversation, I had no idea what they were talking about. Why was my father so proud that Tony was having two girls over for the weekend? I mean, what were they going to be doing? Tony was a really smart guy, and helped me with homework from time to time? But it was summer, so the twins couldn't want help with homework—unless maybe they were trying to get ahead for college too. I decided that studying was the only possibility, so I went upstairs and changed into old jeans and a t-shirt.\n\nI did wonder what Tony would be using rubber bands for and why my father kept them in his nightstand.\n\n* * *\n\nLater that evening, we were in one of the nearby State Parks setting up the tents on opposite sides of a clearing. Because of all of the gear, Jenny and I had to ride in the cab of the pickup truck squished between our fathers. It was a bit uncomfortable, especially since I couldn't find a place to place my arm that wasn't uncomfortable. Apparently, Jenny was having the same problem because she finally grabbed my hand and held it for the remainder of the trip. I really liked the feeling, especially when she put it in her lap. It was warm in the cab of the truck, but for some reason, her lap felt even warmer.\n\nWhen we finished setting up the tents, we cooked dinner in aluminum foil packets. They weren't very good, just unseasoned beef, carrots, and potatoes, but they were the perfect camp food. Mr. Jenkins had also brought some tins of canned fruit salad, but Jenny was the only one who ate them. Personally, I found them disgusting. We toasted marshmallows for desert, while our fathers had a few beers.\n\nFinally, after the sun had set and a few ghost stories were told, everyone was ready for bed. Jenny and I started to head in opposite directions when her father stopped us and told us we were in the same tent. He gave some excuse about us kids having fun, while the two of them had some more beers.\n\nBefore I knew it, Jenny had happily agreed for both of us. In our tent, we made small talk for a while before we decided that we should change. Instead, of one of us going outside, we decided that we would just turn around while the other took off their clothes. I went first. Initially, it seemed natural taking of my clothing, but then things got weird. Looking at Jenny, I saw that she was fidgety.\n\nFor some reason, that made me excited. My penis got so hard that I got embarrassed, afraid that even turned away from me, Jenny could see it. After I was finished, it was Jenny's turn to get changed. I wanted to ask if I could watch her like I did back on our birthdays, but was scared she might get mad at me. Instead, hiding my hard wee-wee, I sat with my back to her trying to get a glimpse of her in the shiny blade of a pocket knife my father had given me over the summer.\n\nAfter changing, we both decided to go outside and pee, going into the woods at opposite sides of the site. When we got back our fathers were talking kind of loudly, laughing about something. Jenny giggled and snuck over to hear what they were talking about. After a few minutes, her eyes grew big as if she were shocked by what she was hearing. After she waved for me to come over, I was there in a second. The conversation was the strangest thing I had ever heard.\n\n""So as I was saying, Jack, you came up with a great plan for our lesbo slut wives,"" my father laughed.\n\n""Come on, Kev, you know the slut part is only because we make them,"" Jenny's father demurred.\n\n""Gotta disagree with you there, Jack. They don't go whoring around because they found men who can both love them and control them. They really are sluts deep down. That's why they are so willing to do all the crazy shit we tell them,"" my father said in a more serious and correcting tone.\n\n""Ok, you're probably right. But you made the best additions to their itinerary. What's the full schedule again?"" Mr. Jenkins conceded.\n\n""You just love hearing it, Jack,"" my father laughed, as Jenny's father joined him. ""Ok, so they get there and rest a while before dinner at Windows on the World. Then they get dolled up and work the streets at Times Square for a few hours. Once they've earned some money, they go to that bar Amos suggested and get some black dick. I expect that they'll be getting back to the Plaza pretty late and with cum dripping out of their pussies. Saturday morning they have the appointments for the abortions…""\n\n""Your nephew must feel pretty good about knocking up two married women in one night,"" Jenny's father interjected.\n\n""He does,"" my father replied, ""but he's also really happy that they're making it go away. The boy needs to be careful; he's got some potent sperm.""\n\n""Well I'm glad he liked his graduation present,"" Mr. Jenkins said. Though I couldn't see him, I knew he was smiling. ""Anyway, continue.""\n\n""Ok, so after the abortions, they may need a while to rest. But after that, they go down to the Village and get all butched up. You know, short haircuts and clothing like men. Then they spend the rest of the day trolling the lesbian bars looking for lipstick dykes. They see who can get more, married women, first timers, and college girls are extra points. And of course, the winner gets to wear the strap-on that night. Then of course they go to church and come back on Sunday. Then we get all of the entertainment Sunday evening,"" my father finished matter-of-factly.\n\n""And the makeover is part one of your most genius plan,"" Jenny's father said in a very devious voice. ""You're sure it will work?""\n\n""Sure as I've ever been about anything, Jack. Just think it over,"" my father explained. ""What local bank would continue to employ a banker with a lesbian wife? So when it gets out, I'll get fired. But I'll already have been giving information to the Feds for several years. So it'll look like I'm getting fired for being a whistleblower. That with the charges to the board will destroy them. Quietly, I'll be hired by your friend from that big bank out in Pittsburgh, and come back in as a White Knight running the whole eastern Pennsylvania Region. You and I will get rich by not only following the law, but upholding it.""\n\n""Genius!"" Mr. Jenkins exclaimed. ""Now, man, I'm kinda horny. Mind if I jack off.""\n\n""Not at all my friend,"" my father chuckled. ""While you do, take a look at these pictures I had our wives take last time they were together.""\n\nThe conversation was over, so Jenny and I snuck back to our tent in silence, which was good because I had a lot to figure out. This new disease called AIDS had been on the news lately. So there was a lot of talk about gay men. Coming out of that, people started talking about lesbians—women who had sex with other women. However, I knew that my parents had sex—I could hear it quite often at night. I also knew that Jenny's parents must have had sex at least once. So if our mothers were having sex with our fathers, how could they be lesbians, or dykes as my father had called my mother earlier that summer?\n\nMy father had also called my mother a slut. From things Tony told me, I knew that it wasn't a good think for my mother to be a slut. But my father was referring to her in what almost seemed an amused and loving way. Finally, apparently both of our mothers were pregnant, and by Tony, nonetheless. I couldn't comprehend what I had heard.\n\nI don't know how long the silence lasted, but eventually Jenny quietly said, ""I always wanted a little sister. I guess I won't have one now.""\n\nI didn't know how to respond. I had never thought about having a little brother or sister. To me being an only child was normal. I couldn't relate to Jenny's feelings, so I just put my arms around her and held her close. For a few minutes we cuddled in silence.\n\nEventually, Jenny rolled away and faced me. Looking sadly into my eyes she said, ""Brian, I feel like you've been hiding something from me for a while. What is it?""\n\nI was stunned, since it seemed as if she sensed I had kept what I had seen my parents do the night before our birthdays a secret from her. I don't know if I felt she would hate me or my parents, or something else. I just felt like I couldn't tell her. Now tonight, when I had never been more confused about life and relationships, I knew I was going to have to explain it to her. I sighed, and started at the beginning with my mother staggering up the stairs. I told her everything in vivid detail, with the exception of thinking my mother saw me.\n\nNervously, I waited for a response. I don't know whether Jenny let out a sigh or a chuckle, but after whichever it was she told me that the same thing had happened with her parents. She didn't see what happened, but heard it through her door. It had happened enough times before that she knew what was happening.\n\nWe talked for a while about what everything meant—our mothers' submissiveness, our fathers calling them lesbians, and them getting pregnant by Tony. Based upon everything we had heard and saw not only did they like doing it, but our fathers like them doing it. The more we talked, the stranger things sounded. Finally, we decided that the only way to understand it was to try something ourselves.\n\nJenny quietly got out of her sleeping bag and knelt in front of me. I stood, looking down at her, trying to figure out what to do. My mind was blank except for a feeling that something was wrong. Most importantly, though Jenny was there ready to do something sexual, I didn't feel at all excited. Where my penis should have been hard, it was soft and felt cold.\n\nIn silence, Jenny touched my leg. However, instead of feeling the wonderful sensation I felt when we held hands earlier that day, the touch felt foreign— unwelcome. As she moved her hand up the inside of my leg, I noticed that Jenny was shaking. I found it was strange that it made me feel better, until I realized that it was because I was shaking too. We were both nervous.\n\nFinally, Jenny's had reached my penis. I had hoped that her touch would make me feel good, but instead I began to feel lightheaded. Jenny hand didn't move. At first I thought she was looking for direction, but then I realized that something was wrong. Suddenly, she jumped towards the tent door. Without a word she was gone. I heard her pee hitting the ground right outside of the door just before my knees went out from under me.\n\nI think it was only a few minutes until I awoke. When I did, Jenny was sitting with my head in her lap stroking my hair. ""You didn't like it either?"" she said. I wasn't sure if it was a question or a statement.\n\n""No,"" I replied quietly. ""It was horrible.""\n\nJenny sighed, ""Yes. It was. Let's not do that again.""\n\nI agreed, and in a few minutes we were lying cuddled again. After a few minutes Jenny turned towards me again.\n\n""I have something that I haven't been telling you either,"" she said. By the way it came out, it sounded like she was about to make a big confession.\n\n""It's ok. You don't have to tell me if you don't want to,"" I lied. Part of me felt betrayed that something big happened to Jenny and she didn't tell me. Though I also realized she must have felt the same about me not telling her about my parents.\n\n""I want to, and I don't know why I didn't. Especially because it has a lot to do with you,"" she said. It was dark, but by the tone of her voice I knew she was smiling.\n\n""What is it?"" I asked. I tried to sound calm, but something about what she said made me feel excited. I had never thought about it before, but having an effect on Jenny's life made me happy. I tried to figure out what it might be. I thought about the striptease Jenny had done for me, what had happened in the back of her father's pickup truck, and how she had been willing to kneel in front of me earlier tonight.\n\nSuddenly, it hit me. Jenny was in love with me, the way my parents were in love. She had even inadvertently told me so the night before our trip to the construction site. My heart began to flutter. I had only ever thought of her as a friend before, but in a flash I realized that I wanted her to love me more than anything else. As much as a ten year old could imagine, I wanted her to be my wife.\n\n""Well,"" Jenny said. ""When you gave me the pom-poms on my birthday, I was a little bit upset. I mean, I really wanted to be a cheerleader someday, but I was sad that I'd have to wait two years until we were in junior high. But when I did those cheers for you…""\n\nJenny paused, but I gently coaxed her to finish.\n\n""Cheering for you gave me the confidence to ask my father if he could find some place for me to cheer. So this fall, I'm going to be cheerleading for the town's pee-wee football team!"" she exclaimed.\n\nAt first I waited for her to say more, but soon realized that her secret had been spoken. Jenny didn't love me. My pom-poms had just made her realize how much she wanted to be a cheerleader. I wanted to be with Jenny, but knew I never would be. My heart was broken, but I managed to tell her that I was very happy for her.\n\nThen something happened that confused me more than anything that had happened over the last few days. Jenny closed her eyes and leaned towards me. She wiggled a little closer stretched her neck and kissed me on the lips. It was just a kiss on the lips, but it lasted longer than it should have—or at least it felt like it should have.\n\nEven in the darkness, Jenny must have known I was surprised. I'm not sure she knew it or not, but when she spoke to explain why she kissed me, she confused me even more that I could have imagined. Pulling me closer, she let or foreheads touch and said, ""I don't want you to have one of those dreams tonight. But if you do, I want you to see my face. So just think about that kiss when you fall asleep.""\n\nWith that, Jenny rolled over and snuggled back into me. Almost immediately, I could hear her snoring. I tried to go to sleep myself, but thoughts of everything that happened came rushing back. My parents, our fathers' conversation, and the kiss—I kept coming back to the kiss. Still trying to figure out what it meant, I finally drifted off to sleep.\n\nSometime in the night, I heard a voice gently asking me to do something. I knelt between a girl's legs and began to kiss the insides of her bare legs. Her skin was soft, like a pillow covered in silk. As I kissed my way up she felt warmer. At her inner thighs it felt hot. When I finally tasted her, she tasted sweet like the fruit she was always eating. However, before I could do much, I felt soft hair touch my face. As I pulled back ready to see Julia's face, I noticed that the hair wasn't brown. It was reddish blonde.\n\nThen I was awake in the tent—sweating. I was about to scream, but caught my breath, which I had never been able to do before. That relieved me more than I could have imagined. I wasn't sure if it was Jenny in the dream, but I knew it wasn't Julia.\n\nThe next morning, I didn't say anything to Jenny about having the dream or it not being Julia. I have no idea if she knew I was holding back, but for the rest of the weekend she didn't say anything. The rest of the day we spent hiking and fishing, so by evening we were both ready to pass out. We barely had time to talk about general things before we drifted to sleep.\n\nSunday morning as we packed up the camp, I realized that in the two nights together Jenny hadn't wet herself.\n\n* * *\n\nThe last few weeks of summer passed quickly. Our mothers had come back from New York with short haircuts. My mother had some odd looking clothing that she told my father she would 'slowly work into the rotation'. Otherwise, nothing seemed to be different from her trip with Mrs. Jenkins.\n\nJenny and I hung out and talked like we always had, but something felt different. I thought it was because I realized that my friendship with Jenny had permanently changed. For four years we had done almost everything together, but this fall Jenny would be doing an activity at which I was not welcome. I could go see her cheerlead, but something told me that I would be jealous to see her cheering for other boys. I briefly thought about going out for football, but my mother and father both said I was much too small.\n\nJenny's practices began before school started, so she was gone three evenings a week. On one of them, I was feeling lonely and need to hide out from my parents. I still hadn't figured out what feelings were going on in my head. What did my parents' relationship mean? What did I feel about Jenny? Did her kiss while camping mean more than I thought it did? I just didn't know what to think.\n\nSo picking around the basement, I came across a chest where my father kept some of his old things. I opened it intending to grab another Hardy Boys book, but saw something that I found more interesting, an old khaki uniform and a beat up old book, titled the ""Boy Scout Handbook"". Reading it, I was fascinated. There were sections about first aid, cooking, and camping. Then there was the part about knot tying and how to build things with just wood and knots. I was sold. Jenny had her new activity, and I had mine.\n\nThe next week, I was at my first Boy Scout meeting. That night, I told Jenny all about it an all the interesting things the boys wanted to do with their lives. Some wanted to go into the army; some wanted to be lawyers, some doctors. She could see my excitement and smiled, then told me about how worried she was about what I would do while she was cheerleading. After talking for a while, we just sat there and smiled at each other. It was a moment that I knew I would cherish forever.\n\nAnd I did need to cherish it because even though we still talked at the window every night, with different activities and new friends, Jenny and I started to grow apart that fall."
174,Alysse's Birthday,"['Mdom-F', 'S&M', 'spanking']","Once, she grabbed her knees to examine a chair closely. Sometimes she'd do a little ""dance"" while feigning interest in a piece for sale.\n\nWhile she went thru her little ritual, I happened to notice an old razor strap for sale. I picked it up and examined it. She immediately reacted, and came over to the table. She took her time, stopping to handle an object enroute. Very nonchalant. Certainly not chasing after me!\n\nShe gave me one of those glances, flashed that naughty smile, and asked, ""What do you plan to do with that?"" I was lost for words--rare for me! ""I like leather,"" was my reply. We chatted briefly about antiques. And she mentioned that today was her birthday--she was 23.\n\nShe looked 23, except for those eyes and that smile. They betrayed a depth of character hidden by her cheerleader like features. I suggested we have lunch after looking around a bit. She agreed, and we spent about an hour looking at antiques, chatting, and thoroughly enjoying one another's company. But I couldn't keep my eyes off those buns, and although she pretended not to notice the glances I stole while she looked at antiques, I knew she knew.\n\nLooking at antique kitchen implements was a real trip. There were paddles and cutting boards galore. As I picked each up, I considered its potential application as a spanking implement. Specifically, I image whacking Alyssa with each.\n\nShe picked up one paddle, almost caressing it. ""I want this one,"" she said. ""Why don't you buy it for me?"" She sounded like a little girl. I couldn't believe it. It was a perfect spanking paddle. Looking back, I couldn't help but wonder what other people thought wherein they saw me carrying a razor strap, and Alyssa with that paddle!\n\nNo one said anything...and the clerk at the store didn't even flinch when I bought them both. We made our way to a restaurant, and talked about many things. Alyssa was a commercial artist, single, and had broken up with a boyfriend six months ago. She liked antiques and good food. Her relationships were short lived.\n\n""I guess I'm just a naughty girl,"" she explained. ""No man can tame me!""\n\nI was going crazy. She hadn't mentioned spanking, but sure seemed to be begging for it. I thought I'd venture carefully into the subject. A harmless remark she could ignore or respond to.\n\n""Sounds like you need a birthday spanking, Alyssa!"" I ventured.\n\n""Hah! The last one I had was my on my 18th birthday. And you know what? It hurt like hell but sure turned me on!""\n\nThat was it. No persuasion was necessary. We headed for my apartment, stopping to purchase a bottle of champagne. At my apartment, we started drinking the champagne. We laughed, talked, and told our life stories. Then, suddenly, her mood changed.\n\nAlyssa began mocking me. Her remarks were punctuated with that naughty smile. And as she paced around the living room, I watched her bottom bounce. It was time to administer the spanking her attitude and our fantasies deserved.\n\n""Young lady, you are my guest, and although it is your birthday, I expect a modicum of respect and consideration."" She repeated, in a mocking tone, ""respect and consideration!""\n\nThat was it. I grabbed her firmly but gently by the arm. ""Alyssa, you've needed a good spanking for a long time, and today you're going to get it!""\n\n""I'm too big to spank!"" she protested, pulling away.\n\nI made my move, pulling her across my lap. She pretended to resist, trying to protect her recalcitrant derriere with her hands. I moved them out of the way and held her down firmly.\n\nShe was mine! Those gorgeous jean covered hemispheres would soon be bouncing to the cadence of my smacks! I decided to take my time, and relish each moment. She struggled less. I adjusted her position so that her sexy little tush was a perfect target, and we were positioned crotch to crotch.\n\n""Please don't spank me hard,"" she cooed. ""I couldn't stand it!""\n\nI gently rubbed my hand over her ass, evaluating the nature of my target. She reflexively contracted her cheeks briefly, then relaxed them again. I rested my hand on her bottom, and delivered a short lecture. ""Alyssa, you're going to get 24 spanks on the seat of your jeans, one for each year and one to grow on. You are to remain still, and take your spanking. If you resist or move, your jeans will come down, and you'll find out what a spanking is really all about!""\n\nShe said nothing. I took a practice swing, stopping short of my target. Then, aiming for the ""sit spot"" prepared to deliver the first lick. Raising my hand, I brought it crashing down on those voluptuous melons with full force, adding a flick of my wrist moments before impact.\n\nSPANK! My ears were treated to the sharp report of the smack, and a sharp ""ouch!"" from Alyssa. She didn't move a muscle, but waited for the next lick. She didn't have to wait long. Aiming for the same spot, I delivered the second swat. SPANK! She didn't flinch.\n\nI decided to up the tempo. SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! Three quick licks to the left cheek! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! Three to the right! No reaction from Alyssa. ""That's eight, young lady! Sixteen more to go!""\n\n""It tickles,"" she teased, wiggling her bottom seductively as if trying to adjust her position. That's all I needed.\n\nI grabbed the paddle placed strategically within reach. ""You wanted this paddle, Alyssa, and now you're going to find out how well it works! You will get eight swats with the paddle! We'll see if you think that tickles!""\n\nI bounced the paddle teasingly on her butt, and would up like Casey at the bat, taking a practice swing. The next one would be for real. I decided to give her three sets of two. Each set would be fast and hard, with a brief pause between sets. THWAK! THWAK!\n\n""That hurts!"" exclaimed Alyssa matter-of-factly. At least I was starting to make an impression. Time for two more. WHACK! WHACK! Alyssa recoiled reflexively. ""Shit!"" she howled.\n\nI was on the right track. A brief pause. WHACK! Two WHACK! Two more paddle whacks to go! WHACK! WHACK! Alyssa was quivering, rubbing against my crotch. This was heaven. I knew I'd come if I didn't do something soon!\n\nI put the paddle aside. I ordered Alyssa up, to her surprise. She had no idea this was just round one. I picked up the razor strap, cracking it lightly into my palm.\n\n""Alyssa, you have eight more licks in this spanking, and you're going to get them with the strap! You are to go over to the chair, bend over it, and take your licks without moving.""\n\nShe obeyed, sticking her rear out, wiggling it, and settling into position. I was an expert with the strap, and decided to lay all eight stripes on in one smooth, slow, rhythmic session. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Alyssa was breathing heavily. Her legs buckled with the fourth stroke, but she stayed in position. I didn't believe that her last spanking was five years ago. She couldn't possibly have taken this without some recent toughening...even thru blue jeans! I continued, maintaining cadence.\n\nCRACK! ""OW!"" Alyssa suddenly yelped.\n\nMy adrenalin was flowing. I laid into her buns with another lick. CRACK! ""PLEASE!"" she pleaded. She was starting to submit.\n\n""Two more, young lady!"" CRACK! The strap bit in to her derriere once again. Her legs bucked, but this time was silent. ""That's 23, Alyssa! Now one to grow on!"" CRACK!\n\nShe stood up. No tears, but the look of innocence replaced that naughty smirk. She embraced me, and started nibbling my neck. ""Please,"" she whispered. ""Spank me some more.""\n\nI could hardly contain myself. Without a word, she started unbuttoning my shirt and undressing me. And off came the jeans and panties, without a cue. She went over to the chair, and bent over. Not a word was uttered. I picked up the strap, and announced that she would get 24 more spanks, 8 with the belt, 8 with the paddle, and finally 8 across my lap with the palm! ""Yes, sir!"" she cooed. Her bare bottom was a testimonial to my skill! Crisscrossing her buns, from the curvaceous bottom of each cheek, to the top of each globe, were light red parallel strap stripes.\n\nThese were superimposed over a pink background from the broad paddle and hand spanking. I was proud of my work, and ready to continue! I swung the strap, aiming for the sit spot. WHACK!\n\nI held back a bit to see how Alyssa would react. After all, this was a bare ass I was strapping. No reaction. WHACK! Same spot. No reaction. I decided to escalate the intensity. WHACK! ""YYEEOOWWWW!"" AHA! The sound of success!\n\nWHACK!! I paused briefly. The next four would be hard and fast. ""Hold on, Alyssa. These are going to be zingers!"" She adjusted her posture, but said nothing. I pride myself with leaving red marks, but no bruises. I was obviously doing a good job! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! ""Oooh!"" she exclaimed in a tone unique to the pleasure/apin mix of a committed bottom! She stood up and gently massaged her buns. ""Damn you're good!"" she whispered.\n\n""What next?"" I picked up the paddle and pointed toward the chair. She silently assumed the position. ""I'm sure getting wet!"" was stated as an afterthought. I went to work with the paddle. Four licks across both cheeks, then 4 alternating, hard and fast! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Tiny little blisters formed on her cheeks. She stood up, and was sobbing silently. I took a Kleenex and dried her tears.\n\nI thought about quitting, but her eyes and demeanor begged for more. I sat down in the chair, which had just served as a ""horse"" for her strapping and paddling. ""Over my knee"" I ordered quietly. Her instant obedience signaled her desire for this last phase of round two.\n\nFew things are as intimate as an over-the-knee, bare bottomed hand spanking. And this was to be the finale--the transition from the sensual to the sexual. I rubbed her ass gently, and began the spanking. The licks were deliberate, yet a bond between us tempered their intensity. I was rock hard, and she was dripping wet. SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! We were both breathing hard. SPANK! My heart started pounded. She started thrusting and wiggling to meet my hand. SPANK! ""OH GOD!"" she moaned.\n\nI was starting to lose it. SPANK! We were both breathing heavy...hearts pounding in synchrony. SPANK! SPANK! We both came. Motionless across my lap she whispered, ""Damn you're good!"""
175,Am I Gay Or What,['husband seeks Gay Experience'],"He was about 5'9"" with broad shoulders narrow waist blond hair combed back. \n\nHe seemed to be in late teens early twenties. he was wearing tightest jeans I have ever seen and his shirt was opened reveling the broad chest. Although I have not had a gay affair since my teens, lately I have been noticing other guys more and more and usually spent most of my quarters on visits to my local bookstore on the gay movies. After seeing this hunk walking down my street delivering handbills, I just had to have him.\n\nMy mind started to reel. What am I crazy, I can't afford an affair. \n\nWhat would the neighbors think if someone saw him and me? he is five houses away. How am I going to get him inside? What if he is completely straight. \n\nHe looks like he could probably wipe me out with one swing. He is two doors away, now. I decide to try...nothing ventured nothing...plus he probably gets advances from other guys all the time.\n\nAs he is walking up my driveway I run downstairs. I meet him at the door just as he is putting the handbill into the screen. I open the door and it just comes out ""Excuse me young man, do you have a few minutes?"" I say. He looks me up and down like ""what is this? I have work to do."" When he gets to my crotch, he just sort of smiles. He has obviously spotted my swollen cock though my jeans. He says ""Sure, I only have these few left and then I am done anyway. He steps inside and I direct him into the living room. With the anticipation, I do not even close the door. As I step into the living room with him I am so excited I almost feel like cumming in my pants. As he is standing in the middle of the living room, I walk over to him, as we stand in front of each other neither of us speaks a word, but I have the feeling he knows what I want. He reaches for my head and pulls into towards his very gently, very lovingly. Our mouths meet and his tongue washes my mouth, I return the favor. In the meantime my hands are rooming over his magnificent body. I caress his broad chest, then move my hands down his body, to his narrow ass, then to his crotch. \n\nI find he is growing. I cannot wait any longer, we break the kiss and I move my head down his body. I stop and give his nipples a tongue bath as the stiffen under my tongue. I continue down until I am on my knees in front of him. He is just standing still, waiting for my next move. I am so excited, my cock is in pain from straining to get out of my pants.\n\nI unfasten his jeans and unzip them to get at what I am desirous of. I am pleased to find he is not wearing any underwear, as his cock springs from his jeans. His cock, like him is very beautiful. It is semi-erect, as my hands fondles it. I am not believing what I am doing, but I can't stop. I move my mouth towards his cock, and gently begin to lick it as though it was an ice cream cone. I put my mouth over as I twirled my tongue around its head. He moans as he continued to grow in my mouth. I take my mouth off of to take a closer look at it. The cock is now fully erect. It is about 7"" long, slightly longer than my own. It looks to be around 3"" round and is standing straight out from his body with a slight curve upwards towards the end.\n\nHanging below his cock I see then touch his balls. They feel they are slightly smaller than golf balls and are hanging very loose. I cannot wait any longer as my mouth engulfs the cock again. This time I start sucking for all I am worth, still swirling my tongue around its head. In the meantime, the man/boy (I just realized that I did not even know his name) starting shoving in and out of my mouth. Each time putting more and more of his cock into my mouth, until I have all 7 inches in my mouth. How I did this without gagging I do not know. after a few minutes, I felt him stiffen. I moved my head back to just cover the head of the cock, continuing the tongue action. \n\nHe moans deeply as the first spurt of cum hits the back of my mouth. He kept on spurting for what seemed to be forever, it was all I could do to keep swallowing it. Suddenly, his cock pops out of my mouth as he collapses onto the couch. \n\nHe is breathing very heaving and loudly. I wipe my lips and look over at him. He is still seeping cum from the tip. I go over to the couch and gently lick the residue from the tip and then collapse along side of him.\n\nMy own cock is straining at my pants and I unfasten them to give it some relief. As my cock springs from my opened pants my unknown stranger moves his hand towards it. I tell him ""You give it one touch and I will cum all over your hand."" with a slight warning tone in my voice. He responded ""That would not be very fair, is there someplace we can go and be more comfortable so I can return the same pleasure I just received."" I suggested my bedroom upstairs. He pulled up his pants, stood up weakly, stretched out his hand to me and pulled me up. \n\nWe went up to my bedroom. As soon as we entered, he pulled me towards him, and kissed me. We separated and looked at each other. He made the first move and started to unbutton my shirt. I followed his action by unbuttoning the remaining part of his shirt. When the shirts were removed we took turns kissing each other's nipples until they were erect. Both of our pants were still unfastened, each of pulled down the other's jeans stopping and giving little kisses to our cocks as we went past. We stepped out of the jeans and he had me sit on the bed as he rolled down my socks. As he came back up, again he stopped in front of my cock and took into his mouth, briefly. When he stood, I just gazed at his magnificent body in awe. I had him sit down and repeated the procedure of removing his socks.\n\nI stood there thinking, here I am in my bedroom naked with an absolute naked hunk of a guy sitting on my bed and I don't know what to do next. He motioned for me to lie down on the bed. He positioned himself between my legs and started licking my crotch. He started below my balls and gently moved upwards. He stopped at my balls and took each one in his mouth and swirled his tongue around them. I thought I would go crazy, my cock felt so big I just knew I was not going to last long. As his tongue met the base of my cock, it jumped in anticipation and so help me kept getting bigger. He ran his tongue up and down each side very gently. Then he put my cock into his mouth. \n\nHe tongued the head as he engulfed my cock. I would not say I am overly well hung, but at 6 «"" I am no small fry either. This guy certainly knew what he was doing as he took my entire cock into his mouth in one fell swoop. As I said, I knew I had been excited too long and did not think I would last long. \n\nOn his second or third trip back up my cock I felt the tension building as my balls contracted and I felt my cum juices start to flow though my body. As he reached the top, I exploded. I pumped what seemed to be gallons of my jism into his mouth. How he was able to contain it all I do not know. I kept on spurting for what seemed like ten minutes. \n\nWhen I was done, he went back to work with his tongue on the tip of my cock. That was too much, I yelled to stop it, that I could not stand anymore. He removed his mouth from my cock, giving it a gentle kiss before moving up on the bed. As he laid down next to me, he pulled me towards him and kissed me deeply. I could still taste the remains of my cum as I tongued him back.\n\nWe laid there together in each other's arms for a few minutes. He looked up and asked ""Was that your first time."" motioning his head towards the picture of my wife and kids on the night stand. I explained I had gay affairs when I was a teenager, but had been straight since except recently I started to be attracted to guys and when I saw him walking down the street I just had to go for it. I asked him if he was gay. He answered that no he wasn't truly gay. That like me he started his sexual experience with some fellow boys and found sex to be very enjoyable. He stated he has had many affairs with girls, and to him it did not really make a difference...sex was great either way. He then introduced himself and told me he was 20 years old and studying at the local university. He told me we delivered the handbills as a way to get money, and found out that it also offered great side benefits. I asked him what and he told me sex. He said he gets advances at least ten times a day, although he will usually only follow up on one, because the loving will go on and on.\n\nHe noted our age differences and said that although he could go on I might not be able to recover to do it again, so he was going to go and deliver the rest of the handbills as I relaxed. When he was finished he would come back. \n\nIf I felt I was up to going another round, answer the door, if not he would understand. He gave me his name and number and told me to give him a ring sometime. I told him that even if I could not recover, I would not mind pleasing him again. He explained he felt there should always be equal pleasure between two people and he would come back. He gently kissed me and got up from the bed. He got dressed, kissed me again and left. As I laid there resting, I wondered if he would return? \n\nAs soon as he left, I felt the wave of sleep come over me. I tried to fight it but alas I went out. I was awaken a few minutes later as my new lover was licking and sucking my cock back up to it full glory. He was already naked and had his own cock at full mast. He noticed I had awaken and commented that he thought he would see if we could go another round. He said as he removed his mouth from my now hard cock, that while he was finishing his deliveries he thought I might be able to recover to go another round. As he was standing there, I still could not believe I made love to this glorious hunk, least of all that he did the same to me, and now he wants some more. I pulled him to me and engulfed that beautiful cock again my saliva loosened my dried cum as I swallowed it down my throat. I felt him grow to full length in my mouth. He maneuvered himself so that he was laying on top of me with his head at my crouch. As I continued sucking his cock he started licking my pubic area. \n\nHe lifted my legs aside and starting just below my balls licked his way back to my ass hole. Once there he started sticking his tongue in and out my ass. I could not believe the sensations after thoroughly washing out my ass hole he slowly tongued his way back up to the tip of my cock. In the meantime I am still sucking on his cock as best as I could as he started slowly moving his cock back and forth in my mouth I was still pretty excited and did not think I would last long. I just hoped I was pleasing him as much as he was pleasing me. Just about the time I was feeling I was about to cum. \n\nI feel a finger probing my ass hole He removed his mouth from my cock and went down and started to tongue me again, but only a few seconds, then back to my cock. The cumming sensations had subsided a bit until I felt his finger at my ass again. In it went and out my cum came. He moved his finger in and out the entire time I was cumming. I thought one good deed deserves another so I moved my mouth to his ass hole and gave it a tongue bath. I moved back to his cock and as I started to take it back into my mouth I suck a finger up his ass It took him a little bit longer but pretty soon I felt him stiffen and received his first globs of cum in my mouth. Just as when he came before there seemed to be gallons of this stuff, but somehow I was able to swallow all of it.\n\nHe collapsed on top of me, swung around so we were both in the same direction. We kissed for the longest time, each other tongues playing with the others. When we broke the kiss, he fell back on his elbows, looked over to me and said ""You know for someone who doesn't suck cock, you do give a fantastic blow job."" I stumbled a thanks and commented that I had not had that great of sex in a long long time. I mentioned I would not mind trying again in a few minutes. \n\nHe said he wouldn't mind either but, looking over towards the clock, he had to meet his girlfriend in about 15 minutes, so he would have to be going. I could not believe it, it was 2:15. we had been at it for four hours. I said ""I would like to get together again. Do you know when you would be back in the neighborhood? He said ""I really do not. \n\nI have been doing this for eight months and I don't think I have been on the same street twice."" I got up and went to the dresser, I took a business card from my wallet and gave it to him. I said ""Give me a call and maybe we can meet at a convenient place. He looked at the card and remarked ""I see you are a CPA. I am studying that at school maybe we can give each other some tutoring.""\n\nSince he had been getting dressed as we were talking he came over gave me a kiss and said ""Goodbye for now Tom."" I replied ""Goodbye, Roger."" With Roger gone I got dressed went back to my den to continue the work I was doing four hours ago. It was of course foolish to think I could get any more work done, all I could think of was Roger. I do not know if we will ever get together again, but I know I will never forget him."
176,Amanda,"['mf', 'incest', 'rape', 'young']","My name is Amanda and I’m 15 years old. The story I am about to tell may make a lot of you think that I am sick, but I’m not. I’m a normal American girl, who makes straight A’s in school, I am a cheerleader and I have won many awards at school. The difference between me and other 15-year-old girls is that I’m in love with an older man. I am in love with my daddy and he makes me very happy.\n\nI’ve always known that I was attracted to daddy. I used to love to sit in his lap and play with the hair on his chest and his beard, when he had one. Since I only saw him a few times out of the year, I dominated him when I did see him. I wouldn’t let the man out of my sight. I loved him so very much.\n\nI guess my fantasies of daddy began at about age 9. I used to see him walking around the house in his robe and wish that it would fall open for me to see him. Once in a while, he’d wear bikini underwear and I used to love to watch him walk around the house in those.\n\nOne day, the curiosity got to me and I ""accidentally"" walked in on him while he was peeing in the toilet, just to get a look at his penis. Naturally, he shouted and made me leave quickly.\n\nAnother day, I undressed with the door to my room open and daddy walked by and saw me. I pretended to be horrified and covered my tiny breasts, but left my hairless pussy exposed to his view. He gently closed the door and left.\n\nAt age 10, my tits were growing and there was nothing I could about it. I was wearing a bra since age 9. One day, I deliberately ""forgot"" my bra and wore a tank top outside to play volleyball with daddy and my brother. Daddy’s face kept turning red. I knew that each time I jumped, he could see my tits poking out of my shirt. I also saw a bulge in his pants. At that time, I didn’t know what that bulge was, but I was curious. After about 30 minutes, daddy gently asked me to go put a bra on because my ""boobs"" were showing. My face reddened and I ran to obey.\n\nThen, my mom made up a story and told the court that daddy had touched my body. They wouldn’t listen to a word I said and before I knew it, they had told me I couldn’t see daddy ever again. I cried for days!\n\nBut, that wasn’t the worst if it. Mom introduced me to her ""friend"", Joe. She told me that if I didn’t do what they wanted me to do, she’d make sure that I never found out where daddy was and that I’d never see him again. She also said she’d make sure they put daddy in jail. I couldn’t let her do that. I loved my daddy. I had to protect him. So, at age 11, I found out what that bulge was.\n\nChapter 2\n\nBig Joe unzipped his pants. I could smell cigarette smoke all over him. He was big, fat and ugly. I wanted to puke. He pulled out his penis and shoved it in my face.\n\n""Little bitch, you gonna do as your mama here says. You gonna suck this here cock and make me happy.""\n\nI looked to my mother who nodded severely to me. ""Suck it, Amanda! Suck it now!""\n\nBig Joe laughed down to me. My face turned red. I looked at the man’s cock and thought of how ugly it was and how ugly he was. He was nothing like daddy, the man I loved.\n\nJoe grabbed my neck and forced my face toward his cock. I screamed. Mom slapped me. ""Suck it Amanda or so help me, I’ll beat you!""\n\nThe big man laughed again. ""Maybe you should show the little bitch the art of cock-sucking, eh, Rhonda?""\n\nMom grinned at the ugly man, then got on her knees in front of him. The man unbuttoned my mom’s dress and slipped it from her body. She had nothing on underneath. Mom smiled up at him and stroked his cock.\n\nThe man laughed again. ""You sure are gonna work for your stuff, eh, honey?""\n\nStuff? What stuff? I wondered.\n\n""Amanda dear, this is how to suck a cock."" Then, mom put the nasty thing in her mouth.\n\nBefore I knew what was happening, Big Joe, ripped my blouse off and began undoing my bra. I wanted to scream, but mom looked up at me with her ""look"" which let me know I’d better let him do it.\n\nIn no time, he had his big, nasty hands all over my tits. All I had on now were my panties and I felt sure that Big Joe was about to rip those off too. But, thank God, my mom was making him feel good because all he did was paw at my tits and moan.\n\nI watched as my mom’s mouth went up and down on his huge cock. It was disgusting to me. The way they both grunted like animals and the way he kept pinching my sensitive nipples. I only wanted one man to do this to me, my daddy!\n\n""I’m gonna blow my load in your mouth, you delicious whore!"" Then he grunted and my mom’s eyes grew big and she began choking. The big man hit my mom in the face. ""Swallow it, whore!"" She obeyed.\n\nMy body began to shake because I knew it was now my turn. Someone help me!!\n\nChapter 3\n\nFortunately for me, Big Joe couldn’t get another erection after mom sucked him off. But, he stripped my panties off and began probing his finger in me, which hurt really bad. I cried and told him it hurt, and he spit on my pussy which made it slick for his finger. It hurt less now, but still hurt. The bad part was that I felt sick to my stomach that the man was touching me at all. I wanted to kill him. But, here I was, a 4’9"" blonde kid of age 11 who weighed less than 80 pounds. Who was I fooling? I was helpless. And, mom wasn’t going to help me at all.\n\nMom pulled out a plastic bag with some white powder inside. At first, I thought it looked like powdered sugar or flour. It wasn’t until later that I found out it was drugs. Mom began putting that stuff in her nose and inhaling.\n\nI cried to my mom that the man was hurting me, but she didn’t pay any attention to me.\n\nAfter poking at my pussy a while, the big man started licking me there, which almost made me puke. I knew that girls were supposed to feel good down there when a man touches her, but all I felt was fear and revulsion. I wanted to get away and fast!\n\n""Your bitch daughter’s pussy tastes good, Rhonda!"" The ugly man grinned at my comatose mother.\n\nMy mom didn’t say a word, but just looked off in the distance like there was something on the wall that interested her. I didn’t see anything myself.\n\nThe man pawed my little ass as he licked my pussy. Then, he sucked on my nipples and moaned. I was afraid that his cock would get hard again and he’d make me do something with it. But, to my surprise, he reached into my mom’s plastic bag and began snorted the white stuff too. Soon, he and my mom were having sex in front of me.\n\nMom began by sucking Big Joe’s cock again. He kept looking over at me and talking dirty to me, telling me I’d be doing that to him soon.\n\nSuddenly, he pulled away from my mom and pointed that huge ugly cock at me! It shot white stuff all over my little tits. I screamed. When I screamed, he aimed it at my face and I got some of that white stuff on my face. I almost puked! It was awful! The stuff smelled really bad. Big Joe just grunted loudly and jerked on his cock to make it shoot more white stuff. He called it ‘come’. I tried to wipe it off my face, but it was oily and made my skin crawl. I couldn’t get it off. All I wanted to do was run to the bathroom and wash off, but I knew he’d hurt me if I tried.\n\nBig Joe laid back on the bed and my mom climbed on top of him and put his cock in her pussy.\n\n""Pay attention, dear, because you will be doing this to him soon!"" My mom smiled sweetly at me. I wanted to vomit.\n\nThey grunted loudly as they had sex with one another. Then, my mom screamed and pulled Joe’s long hair. Right after she screamed, he grunted loudly and they fell apart on the bed.\n\nThen, they fell asleep in each other’s arms. That’s when I made my escape.\n\nChapter 4\n\nI grabbed a bag and shoved a few clothes in it. And, I ran from the trailer as fast as my little legs would go. I needed to get as far away as I could. I had no idea where I was going to go. I was just an eleven year old kid. But, I knew I didn’t want to be in that trailer when they woke up. I need Big Joe would rape me for sure. I knew that I had to, somehow, get word to my daddy. Maybe he could help me. But, being 600 miles away was a real bummer. It wasn’t like I could just hike over to daddy’s house. And, even at eleven, I was smart enough to know that once mom reported me missing, my dad would be the first person they would accuse of kidnapping me. Mom was good at convincing people of things. I couldn’t take the chance of getting daddy in trouble with the police. I had to fend for myself until I could contact daddy safely.\n\nThe night grew cooler and I had to put on my sweater to stay warm. I must have walked for miles before I came across a house with no lights on inside. It wasn’t much of a house and with any luck, it’d be abandoned. I could hide there until I figured out what to do.\n\nI was kicking myself in the butt for not thinking of bringing some food with me. But, my hunger would have to wait until I could figure out how to get out of this mess.\n\nI looked in a window of the house and saw that there were no curtains or furniture. Perfect. I tried to open the front door, but it was locked and I couldn’t budge it. So, I went to the side of the house and tried opening a window. At first, it wouldn’t budge., but slowly it came open just enough for me to slide my small body through the opening. I now had shelter for the night.\n\nThere was no electricity, but that didn’t bother me. After what I had just been through with Big Joe and mom, even ghosts wouldn’t scare me tonight. So, I slumped up against a wall and was asleep in no time.\n\nAnd, I dreamed of daddy...\n\n""Sweetheart, I’m so glad you got away from those bad people.""\n\nDaddy kissed me gently on the lips as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I placed my arms around him and drew him closer. My tongue went in his mouth and he sucked on it gently. I was in Heaven.\n\nI looked down at myself and almost passed out! I had real tits! Oh my God, how did I get tits this big? I was naked, which made me blush. Daddy was naked too. GOD, He was so gorgeous! I looked down and saw that my pussy had blond hair on it. That couldn’t be right. This morning, I had no hair at all on my pussy!\n\nI kissed him deeper and heard him moan in my mouth. His hands roamed my body freely which was making me really excited. It was a new feeling to me. I didn’t understand it. But, I needed daddy to touch me.\n\nHis mouth moved from my lips to my shoulder, kissing wetly as he traveled down to my now rather large tits. I couldn’t understand how my tits could have grown so much. He brushed my long blond hair out of the way as he kissed and licked my hardened nipples. I was on fire!\n\nI reached out and felt his cock in my small hand. It was so very big! I loved it. It throbbed in my hand as I touched it. Daddy moaned.\n\n""I love you, sweetheart!"" He murmured\n\n""I love you too, daddy! I want your cock inside of me, daddy!"" I almost screamed!\n\nI awoke to a loud noise and a bright light in my face.\n\n""Is she the girl you’re looking for, Miss?""\n\nI saw my mother step into my view.\n\n""yes, officer, that’s my runaway daughter!""\n\nThe officer looked at me closely and did not smile.\n\n""A might pretty thing, she is.""\n\nMy mother smiled. ""Yeah, and for fifty bucks, you can see exactly how pretty she really is!"" I wanted to scream!!\n\nAmanda - Chapter 5:\n\nThe police officer cuffed my wrists in hand0cuffs roughly, his eyes never leaving my body.\n\n""I’ll take yee up on yee offer, Madam. For an extra fifty, can my partner join in?""\n\nMom’s face lit up. ""Oh Sure! And, if you throw in some good stuff, I’ll let you both fuck the shit out of me too!""\n\nThe cop chuckled. ""Shit, Miss, I was’a plannin’ on that anyways!"" My mom couldn’t stop smiling.\n\nThe cop yanked me to the car roughly. On the way, mom looked at me, smiled and said: ""You should enjoy this, dear! Your mama LOVES to be handcuffed by strong men. You will learn to enjoy it, dear!""\n\nOnce back at the trailer, the cop drug my body roughly inside. Mom followed, still smiling. As soon as we got inside and the door was closed, the cop started beating my mom. I screamed.\n\n""You fuckin’ whore! Don’t you know you should keep your bitch daughter in line?"" I could see pure rage in the man’s eyes and I couldn’t understand it. My mom was still smiling widely as if she enjoyed being beaten.\n\n""My partner will be here soon and the both of us will rape your virgin daughter. After we make her bleed, we’ll beat the shit out of you and take turns at you too, you fuckin’ slut!""\n\nMy mom looked delighted. ""Oh, yes, beat me, sir! I’ve been a terrible mother! I need to be punished!!!""\n\nThe cop hit my mom so hard, she went flying across the room. I could see blood at her lip. She was still smiling.\n\nThe cop began undoing his belt. I shivered. Even in the dark, I could see the large bulge in his pants. And, from his talk, I knew what he wanted to do with it once he got it out of his pants. I shivered more.\n\nTo my dismay, he turned and looked at me, still handcuffed, standing by the door to the trailer. He yanked me hard into the bedroom. He pushed garbage and dirty clothes out of his way, pinning me on the bed as he handcuffed me to the bedpost. My mom could be heard panting from the other room.\n\nIn one movement, the strong policeman had ripped my shirt from my body and used a knife to cut my shorts from my torso. He peeled my clothes off my body as if I were a ripe banana. I was now bare to him. I shivered violently and blushed fiercely.\n\nI heard my mother enter the room.\n\n""Don’t pop her fuckin’ cherry unless you got 1500 bucks on you! I said you could LOOK at her for $50, not fuck her."" My mom blurted rudely to the man who had just beaten her. He reached around and slapped her again.\n\n""Fuckin’ Whore, SHUT THE FUCK UP!"" I could sense an argument brewing.\n\n""All’s I’m saying is that her virginity is worth more than no lousy fifty bucks! She’s only almost 12 years old! Besides, you might hurt her or something!""\n\nThe cop looked at her as if she were the most stupid person on this green earth.\n\n""Do I look worried about hurting either one of you bitches? I could just run your ass in for child abuse and STILL fuck the little bitch! Now, shut the fuck up. I give you my word, her cherry will stay intact, for now."" I sighed a breath of relief momentarily. But, what else did this man have in store for me?\n\nAs if answering my very question, the cop whipped his large cock from his pants and shoved it in my face.\n\n""Lick it, little bitch!!!"" before I could move, I felt a hard blow on my face from his fist. It hurt like hell. I almost passed out from the pain. But, my mouth went open and he shoved the damned thing down my throat and I began to gag big-time!\n\nHe placed both hands behind the back of my head and pressed his body into my face, forcing every inch of his enormous cock down my throat. I thought I was going to die from the pain of the blow to the head, the pain of the cock being forced down my throat and from lack of air! My nose began to run viciously. I gagged and tried to spit the male organ from my mouth, but couldn't due to the pressure he had on my head.\n\n""I said,.SUCK THE FUCKIN’ COCK, SLUT!!!"" It was odd, but I thought I heard my mother laughing in the background.\n\nChapter 6\n\nIt was hard to breathe. Snot was running down my face, mixed with saliva caused by the huge male meat that was forced in my mouth. The policeman began humping my face now, fucking my mouth. I tried to scream, but there was too much cock down my throat for me to make a sound. I tried pulling away, but he was just too strong for me to fight, especially with me handcuffed to the bed.\n\nMy mother began moaning. I couldn’t see her, so I didn’t know why.\n\n""Yes, that’s it, slut, eat that cock!"" The policeman sneered down at me as he pumped his cock in and out of my sore throat, forcing me to choke again.\n\nHe looked down at me and smiled. ""I’ll make a deal with you, little whore. I’ll take my cock out of your throat if you’ll do exactly what I say. But, if you refuse to do anything I say, I’ll not only fuck your mouth ‘til you suffocate, but I’ll make your pussy bleed with my cock too. Is it a deal?""\n\nMy eyes grew wide at the possibility of breathing again.. I nodded my small head as best as I could and murmured with the cock in my mouth. To my relief, the man’s cock slowly withdrew from my throat. Then, from my mouth completely. The first thing I did was take a large inhale of oxygen. It seemed like hours since I had been allowed to breathe, but had only been a matter of seconds, I’m sure. At this point, I would have eaten shit if the asshole would have told me I’d had to in order to have that cock out of my throat. But, knowing him, eating shit might actually be what he had in mind!\n\nI heard mom moan again. This time I looked over to see her on her knees in front of a naked black man who had his large cock in her mouth. Mom seemed to be enjoying giving the man a blowjob.\n\nThe policeman who was raping me (I’ll call him Sam since I never found out his name) uncuffed one of my hands from the bed.\n\n""You’ll need to use one of your hands. But, if you try any funny stuff, I’ll recuff it and will then rape your pussy. I might even rip your little asshole open with my cock.""\n\nI heard mom moan loudly with cock in her mouth. The black man moaned too as he ran his hands through my mom’s long hair.\n\n""Now, I am going to teach you to give a real blowjob. You better be a good learner, little bitch.""\n\nSam took my small hand and put his throbbing cock in it.\n\n""Now, I want you to lick it all over."" I began to obey.\n\nThe man caressed my naked body as I licked his cock. Once in a while, I would copy my mother’s actions and would take the cock into my mouth as far as I could get it without choking. Sam was being nice, as promised, and didn’t choke me with it anymore. Apparently, I was making him feel good because he closed his eyes and began to moan.\n\nSucking him off was kind of boring. I mean, all you did was bob up and down on it, lick it all over and just play with it. So, while I let my tongue and mouth do the work, I just watched my mom blow the black guy and tried to mimic her movements.\n\nSoon, the black man roared, clamped his arms around my mom’s head so she couldn’t move and shot his cum in her mouth. Mom was delighted. She squealed in pleasure as the black man shot his sperm in her mouth and she began to swallow it. I had come to the conclusion that my mother loved to eat semen.\n\nA few minutes later, Sam groaned. He pulled his cock from my mouth, forced my head back and began to shoot all over my face. This time, to avoid being grossed out by it, I pretended Sam was daddy and that daddy was shooting his cum all over my face. To my surprise, that turned me on. I found myself sticking my tongue out, trying to catch the streams of semen on my tongue so I could taste daddy’s cum.\n\nSperm has a unique taste to it, unlike any other taste. It’s not exactly bitter, but not sweet either. At first taste, it almost disgusted me. But, the thought that it was daddy’s semen made me want more. So, as the sperm shot all over my face, and I got bits of it in my mouth, I pretended it was daddy’s sperm and that I loved to drink daddy’s cum. That fantasy kept me from throwing up.\n\nSam made me scoop up every drop of sperm on my face and tits and lick off my fingers. I did so, fantasizing it was daddy’s cum. After every drop had either been eaten or dried up, Sam turned me over so that my ass was facing him. He began licking my ass cheeks. Once in a while, his tongue would probe my pussy and asshole. To my horror, this was turning me on. I glanced over at mom and saw the black man fucking her up the ass. She was really enjoying it, it seemed. Oh No. Was Sam going to try to fuck me up the ass?\n\nSam turned me over on my back and began to lick my bare pussy. I couldn’t believe how turned on I was getting. I was being raped, yet I was turned on! He used his index finger to finger my clit as he licked me. To my shock and horror, I was soon moaning and thrashing around on the bed. I was cumming for the very first time in my life!"
177,Amateur Night,"['threesome', 'exh']","As the second song began, Marsha knelt down on the stage and asked one of the fellows in the front row to reach behind her so he could unsnap her bra. He put his arms around her, and in a second the bra fell away, exposing Marsha's lovely white 36-inch globes. As the bra hit the floor, Marsha grabbed the man by the ears and pulled his face into her breasts. She let him suck, bite, and lick her lucious tits for quite a while as she began to rub her clit through her sheer lace panties. She then moved from one guy to the next until eight or ten guys in the fron row had sampled her wares with their tongues and mouths.\n\nFor the third number, Marsha sat on the stage, facing the audience. She leaned back on her arms, lifted her ass, and stuck her legs out spread-eagled into the face of yet another front-row patron. He was literally drolling with expect- ation as she instructed him to remove her panties. When he had completed this welcome task, Marsha pulled his mouth into her cunt. He eagerly began to lick and suck her box while she leaned back on the stage with her eyes closed, ask- ing the two guys on both sides of him to suck her tits. The crowd was wild as she moaned and squirmed to the triple eating she was now enjoying. Again, Marsha moved from one guy to the next around the front of the stage. I could hardly keep from coming as I watched from the second row.\n\nWhat a turn-on to look over a complete stranger's shoulders as he wildly eats your wife! Marsha's ass was bouncing up and down to the music, and as I looked around the theatre, I could see newspapers bouncing up and down on at least a douzen laps, as these second- and third-row patrons could only watch for now and beat their meat under their homemade tepees. I must admit that I was one of them and was beginning to wish I had taken a front-row seat. I'll bet as least half of the audience came during that third song. They waited with hand on cock, ready for the next number to start.\n\nAs the lights came on for her last scheduled number, Marsha walked onto the stage, carrying a large quilt and a box of dildos and vibrators. She laid down the quilt and positioned herself spread-eagled on it. Still clad in just her garter and nylons, she began to explore her body with her fingers. She pinched and caressed her nipples with one hand as the other slowly traced up and down her inner thighs and along the lips of her beautiful pink slit. Slowly she inserted a finger into her glistening snatch, then two fingers, then three. She reached for a large 12-inch dildo and began licking up and down the side of it. She suck the rubber cock in her mouth with long, slow sucks that matched the rhythm of her finger fucking and the song. The crowd ras really going wild as the 12-inch dick disappeared down t juices from her fingers. She began to roll around on the quilt while fucking herself into a frenzy. She moved seductively from one position to the next so the entire audience would have a chance to see her shoving that huge cock in and out of her cunt. She began moaning as she pinched her nipples and kept time to the music with her ass. She grabbed for a small mini vibrator and proceeded to lubricate it with her mouth. Then she rolled onto her stomach, raised her ass in the air, and with one gigantic shove pushed the small vibrator deep into her ass. What a sight she was as she shoved the two tools in and out of her ass and cunt at the same time! As the song came to an end, Marsha had an orgasm like I never seen before, which left her lying exhausted on the floor as the lights went out. From the moaning I heard around me in the audience, I suspect a few of them came also. The crowd started yelling, ""More - more, we want Marsha! Bring back Marsha.""\n\nThen the MC came on stage and yelled, ""Start the music and lock the doors."" When the doors had been locked, the music began and Marsha danced into the audience. She started sitting on everybody's lap and stroking the dicks of the guys next to her. You could hear them come as she ground her cunt against their cocks. Soon four of the other five contestants (three of which never did get to dance) came out into the audience and started taking patrons up on the stage as they changed amateur night into audience-participation night. All five girls took on at least five guys each during the next hour. There were threesomes, foursomes, and moresomes. I saw one guy come at least three times, and I equalled the same number with three of the other four girls.\n\nThe best of the three was a girl named Lynn. Lynn was about five feet two with a slim, neat figure. Her tits were about 34 to 35 and very well shaped. She had long blond hair like Marsha's, but her face was more pronounced due to her high narrow cheekbones. She was ever so slightly cross-eyed, but it added to her schoolgirlish charm. Anyway, Lynn had been the first contestant of the evening and was now back for as many encores as she could get.\n\nI had just finished witha brown-haired fox named Patty when I looked over on my right and saw Lynn on all fours. She was sucking on one cock while another was hammering at a staggering pace in her cunt. I rested while I watched her lovely tits hanging down and swaying to the rhythm of the fuck. She was nearing her peak when the guy suddenly pulled out of her cunt and squirted his load all over her ass. She started moaning, ""Don't stop - don't stop. Oh, please, somebody, fuck me, fuck me!"" By this time I had a hard-on again. I moved in behind her, sticking my fingers into her snatch. I fingered her in rhythmic strokes as I spread the come on her ass around her puckered little hole. With no warning, I shoved another finger into her ass as the first finger slipped back into her cunt. She cried, ""No, not in the ass, please."" But her ass told another story as she shoved it back onto my fingers. With the middle finger in her cunt and my index finger in her ass, I began to move at a faster pace. She matched the rhythm by increasing the pace at which she was sucking the guy in front. I spread some of the extra come from her ass on my dick and moved in close behind her. Again without warning, I pulled my hand away and shoved my seven-inch tool into her ass. She screamed as it forced its way in, but she continued to shove backwards onto it. Her scream died into load moaning as she neared orgsam. She came at the same time as the guy in front, and I was not far behind.\n\nThe show had started at 11:00 p.m., and it was 3:00 a.m. when the last of the patrons had left. We aske Lynn and her husband, Mike, if they wanted to come over to the house for a drink or two. They readily accepted. By 1:00 p.m. the next afternoon we had totally drained ourselves. I have never seen Marsha so turned on before. She and Lynn gave us some very vivid and fond memories as they kept us hard by performing lesbian style whenever Mike or I said we were tired.\n\nThis was the best fantasy night Marsha has ever given me, and now she and Lynn are regular lovers - only when I allow it, that is. Lynn has now become Mike's slave too, and he and I are now forming plans for their next exhibitionist act. Mike and I can hardly wait!"
178,Amateur Porn,"['MFF', 'exh', 'orgy']","The tape changed, and a dressy looking party seemed to be in progress. People were milling about (at least twenty), inside a pleasant looking home. Men and women alike were dressed sexily, but nothing outrageous. This continued until the camera began following a woman towards the back of the house. She looked back down the hall, as if to insure no one would see her, and then entered a room. The camera entered with her of course. In the room, there was a young man of perhaps 24, tied to an odd looking contraption. He was bound with black leather restraints, blind- folded, and almost naked save for his leather harnesses.\n\nHe was sitting on a bench, legs tied wide apart, but the bench slanted upwards supporting his back and head. His hands were tied to supports that kept his arms out and about waist high, more or less level with his head. His legs were bent back, so that he appeared to be squatting in an almost impossible position. Straps fastened his body to the bench, table or device. His cock and balls were wrapped in a contoured jock-strap that left little need for imagination. Attached to a leather strap around his neck was a leash. Bound hand, foot, and body, he couldn't move from his bench.\n\nThe woman, an attractive woman in her mid thirties, slipped her dress off and hung it neatly on a hanger, revealing her garter belt and stockings. Her bra was soft leather, open in front, and pushed her ample breasts together. Her nipples were large and pink, and they jutted out prominently.\n\nShe went over to the man and wordlessly stepped over him, holding her pussy inches from his face. He leaned forward and began to lick her, and she would move back every so often, making him stick his tongue out in search of her twat. She pulled his leash between her legs, and then pulled on it, pulling him against her pussy. She was rocking her hips up and down on the man's face and the camera zoomed out so we could see his leather-bound cock flexing. When the woman finished, she raked her long fingernails over the man's bound balls, then between his legs on his tender thighs. She then straddled one of his hands, which he pointed straight up, and made him finger her pussy.\n\nThe camera moved around and zoomed in to show his forefingers spreading her cunt open. His hand glistened with her creamy juices when she rose up. The woman spread her cunt lips and rubbed her sopping wet cunt on the man's right nipple, then turned and began getting dressed.\n\nI paused the tape and asked my girlfriend if she wanted to continue watching. I was very hard, and horny already, and her warm, naked body next to mine beckoned. She nodded, saying that she'd never seen anything like this, and that she thought this was very hot. I let the tape play on, while she stroked my shaft slowly against her full breasts.The woman left the room, the camera following. The camera picked out a man now heading down the hallway, and followed him. He too glanced around, and then entered a different room.\n\nIn this room, was a young blonde, about 22, also tied up. She was nearly nude, but like the young man, had leather straps restraining her. She was bound to a black bar that kept her legs spread wide, and made to lean forward over another bar, this one of painted wood. Her arms were bound to chains that kept her arms spread wide, her hands just above the level of her head. Her full breasts were crossed with a black leather harness, which lifted them slightly, and still let them sag. Her nipples were dark brown, a nice contrast against her fair skin. The man slipped out of his clothes, folding them neatly on a chair. The girl was blindfolded too, and turned her head to listen.\n\nThe camera circled her, showing how exposed her ass, cunt and tits were. The man walked over, his thick cock standing out from his body a good seven or eight inches. He fed his thick meat to the girl, and she sucked as much as she could. He simply grabbed her head and began pumping into her mouth in an easy rhythm. He reached down and tugged on her tits, pulling on her nipples. The camera showed his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, glistening with her saliva.\n\nThen the man slowly walked around her, running his hand down her ass, and then down her thighs. On the upstroke on the opposite thigh, he cupped his hand over her cunt and shoved his thumb inside her. The girl arched her ass back, and he slapped her left cheek hard enough to make it ripple.\n\nThe man stood behind her and spread her cheeks, then positioned his cock at her entrance. In one, swift, thrust he plunged his thick cock all the way into her cunt. He held still for a moment, then began to fuck her hard and fast. Her tits bounced and shook and her jaw hung slack as she felt him fuck her. He stopped after a few moments, and when she moved her ass to continue, he slapped her again. She remained still, this time while he moved very slowly. Each time she moved now, he would pull hard on her nipples. Finally, he shoved himself all the way in, then stepped back and away quickly. The camera zoomed in to show her cunt lips still open, and her pulsing tunnel closing slowly.\n\nThe man returned his cock to her mouth and she sucked him. He moved faster and faster, until he finally came. The man pulled back and we watched his thick, white sperm gush against her mouth, chin, and cheeks. He put his cock back in her mouth and jerked the last of his cum into her mouth before pulling out. Her face glistened with his sperm, and she let some drool out of her mouth, her chest rising and falling quickly.\n\nThe man turned and dressed, leaving the room, with the camera following him. He went back into the main room, and picked up his glass, joining a circle of people as if nothing had just happened. The activity picked up with another woman entering the young man's room.\n\nShe stripped off her slinky evening dress, revealing her lithe, naked body underneath. She had small tits with pointy nipples, and a bare-shaved pussy. She made the man eat her smooth cunt, and we could see her juices and his saliva make her mons shine wetly. She straddled his fingers and made him suck her nipples. She came all over the man's hand, then wiped her cream from his palm and rubbed it on his face like a lotion.\n\nThe woman, who looked about 30, was thin, and in good shape. She bent over to open her purse, with the camera showing her engorged cunt lips from behind. She turned around and began strapping on a dildo and harness, using her cunt to lubricate the fake cock. She knelt by the man's crotch and then slid the dildo up his asshole smoothly, stopping for a long moment. He was obviously aroused by this, rocking his hips up and down in shaking motions.\n\nThe woman moved slowly, sliding the stubby shaft in and out of the man's ass. Then she fucked him hard and fast for about ten seconds, and pulled out. The camera zoomed in to show his asshole pulsing and closing, and his hips swaying about. The woman cleaned off her dildo in an adjacent bathroom, then dressed and returned to the party. A man passed her in the hall and they exchanged smiles briefly. The camera turned about and followed him into the girl's room.\n\nThe girl was still tied, semen still dripping from her chin. The man undressed and walked over to her, standing behind her. His cock was long, but somewhat thin, about nine inches. He slid into her pussy, and began to pump. He fucked her savagely, making her tits sway and bounce. He grabbed her hair and slammed against her time and again, making her ass ripple with the intensity of his thrusts.\n\nThen, his strokes became longer, deeper, and he pulled his spurting cock out of her cunt and slid it partway up her asshole. The girl shook and writhed, and the man rocked the last of his cum into her butt. He pulled out and went into the bathroom (the same one the woman had used -- dual entrances), cleaned his cock, and then dressed. The camera zoomed in on the girl's ass and cunt, a thick white glob of sperm hung in her bush, and her asshole was ringed with glistening white cum.\n\nThe man left, and another entered almost as he left. This man had Adcock that was very thick, and about six inches long. He too fucked the girl, and then pressed his cock against her large tits and came. His thick cock seemed to be full of jism. He came and came all over her tits, and even spurt some of his very thick, white cum on her open mouth, causing stringy strands to form between her lips and tongue. He dressed and left.The cameraman cheated and sneaked through the bathroom into the room with the young man. A woman, about forty, with big tits and a very wet cunt was sliding over his chest and face. Her cunt oozed a thick white cream onto the man's chin, and she spread her wetness all over him. Even down his thighs. She made him suck each hard nipple, then she used her tits to slap his face. She made him finger her asshole and cunt and the camera zoomed in on her pussy cream that soaked the young man's hand.\n\nShe'd just finished coming, and was still sitting on his fingers when another woman entered. She smiled and began undressing, then walked over as the older woman rose off the hand. The younger woman looked about 28-30,and she rubbed her pointy round tits in the man's hand. She made him lick her tits clean. The camera moved back to the girl's room, where she was getting her asshole fucked by a guy with a short, thick cock.\n\nAnother man entered and simply unzipped, jacking off into her face and hair. The ass-fucking man pulled out and came on her asshole, then shoved a dildo up her ass before leaving the room. The sperm soaked blonde was panting heavily as the camera turned and headed back to the man's room. The nice looking woman with the pointy tits was grinding her cunt all over his face, and slapping his cock from side to side. She grinned each time it stopped, standing upright again.\n\nFinally, after coming on his face, she dressed and left. A woman came in and began unfastening the young man, tying his hands behind his back. She inserted a butt plug in his ass, and led him by his cock through the bathroom, into the girl's room. Here, she untied the girl, and tied her hands behind her back. The girl got a butt plug too, but also a vibrating dildo with a shaft that flexed and wriggled. She slid this up the blonde's cunt, and fastened it to some straps around her waist. The woman led the couple by their leashes into the hallway.\n\nThe party was less normal now, with all of the guests wearing masks. Women were dressed in everything from garter belts to leather harnesses to nothing at all. The men too wore leather straps, some restraints, and some cock-rings were evident. Several were stark naked.\n\nThe couple was led to the middle of the room and their blindfolds removed. The looked about, blinking, and then at each other. The woman removed the leather covering from the young man's cock and balls, freeing him at last. An order was given and the blonde knelt and sucked on the man's cock, taking him easily into her mouth. A cute brunette with soft, floppy tits knelt behind the young man and worked his butt plug around, finally pulling it out. He stiffened and the camera swung over to show his cock throbbing in the girl's mouth. An older redheaded woman with small tits pulled the blonde's face off the cock, and held her there to get drenched with sperm. The young man came a lot, soaking the blonde's face and neck with his thick, glistening cum.\n\nThe cute brunette came around and began sucking the man's wet cock and the redhead kissed the sperm-covered blonde on the lips. The blonde writhed about, and then was laid out, spread eagled on the floor. A brunette woman slid her mouth over the blonde's cunt, and began sucking, pulling the vibrator out of the girl and using it on herself. A bold man knelt and slid his cock between the girl's slippery wet tits and began pumping her tits. The redhead straddled the girl's mouth and made her suck her clit.\n\nAll around the room, people were fucking and sucking each other. The camera kept them in the background while keeping the young man and blonde as the main subjects. The young man was now fucking an older woman's cunt while another straddled his face. The tit- fucking man spurted his cum allover the blonde's tits, and then the redhead rubbed the sperm all over the blonde and herself. The blonde began to come, arching her hips up and shuddering all over. The woman sucking the blonde's cunt sat up and rolled her over. The young man was led to the blonde, and his cock pushed up her asshole. Two women began pushing and pulling his hips to fuck the blonde with his cock. She was obviously still coming, and a brunette slid her cunt to the girl's face and pressed her mouth down on her cunt.\n\nIn the background, another blonde with small tits was getting creamed by two guys, and then she knelt alongside the big titted blonde. The young man finally shoved his cock up her ass hard, several times making her ass cheeks ripple. He came deep in her asshole, and had to be pulled off of her round little butt. The second blonde rolled the girl over and lay on top of her, kissing her and drooling a mouthful of cum that she'd been holding into the blonde's mouth.\n\nAfter they kissed, very wetly, the blondes b"
179,Amazon Cousin,['Fdom-m'],"I stared at her some more, then moved back from the door so she could come in. I wasn't sure she could even get through the doorway, the top of the door was barely above her magnificent chest, and her hips seemed nearly as wide as the door. Bending her knees slightly she bent from the waist, and slipped through the doorway with a grace and ease I would never have believed possible from such a huge person.\n\nThe enormous massiveness of her gigantic body seemed to fill the room completely. I stood there awestruck as I gazed up at her. She was gorgeous, yet it was like standing right up against the side of an elephant, or swimming alongside a whale. There is a feeling of awe, a terrific combination of terror mixed with desire for such a beautiful woman. There is a feeling of love for this magnificently huge animal, and yet there is nervousness and fear of her sheer size. You want to be friends, and yet you feel so small, so tiny and vulnerable beside such a tremendous animal.\n\nLooking down on me she grinned, ""Well, I am only eighteen, and we might as well get over the rest of the stupid questions, and make friends. I'm eight feet eleven inches tall, weigh six hundred thirty five pounds, and wear special ordered shoes too big to have a size..............and the air up here is fine.""\n\nI responded, ""I'm twenty five, five feet nine, a hundred sixty five pounds, and wear size eight shoes that come right off the shelf. The view from down here is terrific, and I make it a point not to ask stupid questions like those, particularly from a girl as beautiful as you.""\n\nShe was enormous......and I don't mean fat, robust at the most, a solid muscular outdoor type girl. She looked like a girl that would be in a beach scene in a James Bond movie......if she were half her height. The top of my head barely came up to her beautifully rounded bosom, and when she straightened up her's soared up level with the balcony in my A-frame cabin. If I wasn't living in an A-frame she couldn't have stood up at all. Her legs were beautifully shaped pillars of muscle that seemed nearly as tall as I was. Lovely tan legs with a tight skirt that didn't come half way down those sleek powerful looking thighs, and then those boobs. I simply couldn't get over the size of her gigantic tits. They were absolutely titanic! I had seen women with huge tits before, but when the tits look that big, and the woman carrying them is nine feet tall.... they are absolutely gargantuan. They stood out from her chest in youthful defiance of gravity, straining the seams of her blouse. It was all I could do to keep from simply reaching up and grabbing one of those gigantic melons to see if a tit that big was real.\n\nAny question of reaching up and grabbing those mammoth globes was held in check by one look at the size of her arms and hands. Her massive biceps were as big around as my thighs, and her arms looked as long as my legs. Every part of her was huge, and I was completely entranced by the sheer massiveness of her gigantic body. Even the titanic tits I was staring at were well above my head. I looked up at the beautiful face smiling down at me and thought, this was how a midget must feel with a big gorgeous woman.\n\n""Zach, you're all right! Mom said you were terrific, and a great guy, I guess she was right. Thanks for taking me in.""\n\n""Mom,"" was my aunt Leta, and she was my favorite aunt. I'll say favorite, she had introduced me to sex when I was sixteen, and has been fucking me every since, with my full cooperation. I knew she had a daughter during the short time she was married to some big trucker, but I had never seen Helen, or even heard anything about her. Leta was six feet eight and the trucker was over six and a half feet tall, I expected a big girl, but nothing like this; this giantess was impossible. And, if Helen was anything like her mother I was in for one hell of a time.\n\nShe bent down, and reached out to me, as if to kiss me hello. I reached up over my head to put my hands on her shoulders, and her big hands grasp my sides snatching me off the ground like I was a little child. Wrapping her huge arms around me she hugged me to her massive body as though I was her favorite stuffed toy. Her tremendous arms were as powerful as steel cables. My back popped and cracked as she squeezed me in her Amazonian arms with such force that couldn't inhale. Yet it felt terrific, I don't know when had enjoyed a hug as much. I thought my ribs would break as she crushed me against the youthful firmness of her gigantic tits. They were real all right, and so huge and cushiony wanted her to hold me against them forever.\n\nHer mouth found mine, and the soft plushness of her giant lips engulfed mine completely in a kiss far too passionate for cousins. Her huge tongue forced its way into my mouth filling it with the erotic writhing of that great sinuous muscle. My cock swelled in my pants, stiffening until it was rigid as a steel bar as it rubbed against the broad expanse of her stomach. She couldn't help feel the probing of that huge rod. Her immense hands slid down to grasp my rear, and squeeze my butt, clamping me against her massive body. She could feel the swollen stiffness of my prick all right.... she began very deliberately rubbing my throbbing cock against her stomach.\n\n""Mmm.....Mom's told me all about you, and I think we had better get something straight between us.""\n\nIt was my turn to grin, ""I think it is!\n\nShe kicked the door shut, and laying me on the floor straddled me with her great long legs. She was unbelievably gigantic; a towering mass of erotic woman. I was mesmerized, completely overcome with awe as I stared up at her, she exuded power like an aura. God, what a fantastic woman.\n\nLifting one gigantic foot she brought it into my crotch, and gently began rubbing my throbbing cock through my pants, squashing it under the toe of her huge shoe. I grasped her ankle and caressed her calf, shuddering in ecstasy as I felt the enormous strength and massive power of that huge luscious leg. The pressure of her gigantic foot squeezing down felt fantastically erotic as she rubbed.\n\n""Don't be frightened, little lover,"" she cooed, ""We're going to play games.... nice, sexy games.... you gorgeous little hunk.""\n\nOh, God! She was just like her mother! She wasn't going to bother with seducing me, simply rape me. My poor helpless little body was about to be ravaged by a giant Amazon. I could hardly wait! I lay flat on my back grinning from ear to ear, too eager to get at that huge sexy body, and those mountainous tits of her's to care about a little thing like being raped again. Her mother had raped me so many times was beginning to think it was the only way these huge Amazons knew how to have sex.\n\nTowering over me she began to undress, watching my reactions as she stripped. Slowly gyrating her hips, she unbuttoned that over stressed blouse and released the bra to let those enormous mountains swing free. Her mammoth tits sprang out like balloons released from a net. They really were the size of basket balls, great rounded mounds of soft white flesh that jiggled and bounced as she moved. Cupping her hands under those enormous globes she lifted them invitingly, jiggling them as her hands slid over the smooth creamy flesh caressing and squeezing them erotically. Raising them to her broad plush lips she extended her long sinuous tongue and licked the nipples as she smiled down at me.\n\nStill grinding her voluptuous hips she reached one hand down and slowly unzipped her skirt. Slipping both hands inside the front, and slowly wriggling her hips she began sliding it down over her broad hips. Looking to make sure that I was watching; as if I could have taken my eyes off her magnificent body for an instant. She stroked and probed erotically in her crotch with her great long fingers, while I almost came in my pants wishing it was my fingers exploring that huge luscious pussy. Wriggling sensuously she slowly slid the skirt down along her long lusciously curvaceous legs. My eyes followed it down, and I stared in awe at the magnificently powerful muscles of her thighs. I shivered in absolute ecstasy at the thought of being squeezed between those great crushing muscles. Finally she stepped out of the skirt, and slipped those towering heels off her giant feet. What in Hell a girl nearly nine feet tall needed with high heels was beyond me, but damn.... they sure looked sexy on her.\n\nShe stood totally naked, towering over me like a gigantic goddess of femininity, as I stared up along those magnificent columns of muscle to where they met high above my head in a broad vee of dark, curly hair. Grinning down at me her knees slowly began to bend. In complete awe I watched that magnificently gigantic body sink down toward me. I stared in lusty fascination at the tremendous muscular thighs, and at her gargantuan crotch. As she crouched over me the huge lips of her giant cunt parted, and the dark pink flesh between them was exposed, glistened with moisture. Eagerly I reached up and grasped her gigantic thighs pulling myself up, and pressing my face into her huge pussy. She squeezed my head between her great powerful thighs, and lowered her gigantic ass onto my chest. I tried to scream but couldn't, my chest was crushed under the enormous weight of her giant body. She moved her cunt to engulf my mouth, and rammed her hips forward burying my face in her pussy. Rubbing that luscious snatch all over my face she simply swallowed my face in the softness of her muff.\n\nLifting her prodigious ass she declared, ""Little man, you're mine!"" and that big cunt came down on me again.\n\nWriggling back and forth to spread the giant labia, she engulfed my face in her cunt, and the huge luscious mass of hot soft pussy-flesh nearly swallowed my entire head.\n\nGrasping tremendous muscular thighs as big around as my body, I buried my face in her cavernous pussy. Nuzzling my face deep into her cunt I was rewarded with a hot wet thrust and a squeeze of her powerful thighs on my head. I licked and sucked for all I was worth; my tongue probed and licked and sucked deep into the hot wetness of her gigantic cunt. My mouth found her giant clit and my lips closed eagerly around it. The huge fleshy nubbin nestled there in the luxurious depths of her hot wet cunt was swollen nearly as big as my thumb. From her reaction she liked my sucking and mouthing it as much as I did. Every time I tried to explore and lick other parts of her pussy she grabbed my head in her big strong hands and rammed my face back dead center on that huge clitoris, slamming down on me harder than ever, and moaning ""Suck.... suck.... lick.... MMmmmmm...!""\n\nWith my face buried deep in her cavernous cunt I licked, sucked, and nuzzled, until she was a gigantic mass of writhing heaving female flesh ramming wildly on me. Helen was squirming and pounding her massive pussy against my face drenching me with the hot sweet nectar of her passion. Again and again she shuddered and crushed my head tightly between her huge powerful thighs. Squeezing my head with her thighs as she shivered and heaved against me, she suddenly spread those tremendous thighs, grabbed the back of my head with her hands, and rammed my face into her cunt so hard I thought my whole head would be swallowed. My face was buried so deeply in her cavernous cunt I could feel the hot wet flesh of her cunt squeezing the sides of my head. Finally she relaxed, slowly letting my head slip from her colossal snatch, and sat back onto my chest. Her enormous weight was crushing my chest, and I couldn't breathe, but at the same time it felt unbelievably sexy.\n\n""MMMmmmm...................little lover you're terrific! OOOoo God! I feel fantastic...........""\n\nShe rubbed my face with her pussy for a minute or so, then rose to her feet wriggling and stretching her magnificent body. Bending down she picked me up as though I was no more than a child, and swung me about like nothing. I was helpless against the tremendous power of her giant muscles, and even if I could have resisted this beautiful giantess, I had no desire to. Tossing me over her shoulder like a big stuffed toy she carried me into the bedroom, and tossed me onto the bed.\n\nShe knelt beside me and leaning over her broad plush lips parted and engulfed mine in a passionate kiss; her tongue filled my mouth, writhing, squirming, and probing. Sitting beside me on the bed she removed my shirt rubbing her big soft hands all over my body. Caressing me her giant hand spanned my chest from side to side. I was awed by the size of her hands, the long blood red nails making her huge hands look even bigger. It was fantastically exciting to have those enormous hands fondling and caressing me. Tenderly caressing she caught one of my nipples between her fingers and squeezed gently and sensuously. As her fingers explored she gently stroked my chest the long nails skimming sensuously across my skin leaving erotic trails of fervent fire. Her hand slid slowly down across my stomach, and those long luscious fingers loosened my belt.\n\nLooking at me with a grin she slid her hand down into the front of my pants her fingers closing around my hugely swollen prick. Instantly she ripped my pants open.\n\nIt was her turn to stare in awe as she gasp, ""My God, Zach.....! I mean......"" Her hungry blue eyes never moved from the huge prick clamped tightly in her giant hand.\n\n""I thought you said Leta told you all about me.""\n""Oh, my God...........! She didn't tell me about this!""\n\n""You like King Richard?""\n\n""King Richard?""\n\n""Well he's too damn big to just call him a dick, so call him King Richard.""\n\nHelen looked excitedly at King Richard, and stripped me. Her powerful hands lifted me easily as she simply ripped my pants off. The long fingers of her big strong hand closed around the throbbing shaft of my oversized prick. I would never have believed it, but as big as that cock was, it looked small as her giant hand engulfed it completely. She was squeezing and pulling, causing it to swell even more. ""Have you ever......I mean....How big......?""\n\n""Well several girls have measured it; fully erect it's thirteen and three quarter inches long, and two and five eighths inches in diameter.""\n\nMy dick was uncircumcised, and the pounding erection was suffering left the great head exposed. She stared at that huge knob for several moments, then slowly pushed the foreskin down. She appeared completely entranced as she kept sliding it back and forth, back and forth. She just kept staring, and clinging to that monstrous cock like it was going to disappear if she let it slip out of her hand for a second. Her huge hand clamped tightly around my cock felt so good I didn't say anything, I just lay back and enjoyed her attention as she examined it, pulling, squeezing, stroking and fondling it erotically.\n\nShe peeled the skin down exposing the huge pulsing shaft, leaned forward and kissed it. I watched in rising ecstasy as she extended her tongue and licked the huge head, wriggling it around on the tip while the warm tender pressure of her hand lovingly squeezed me tightly. Her big soft lips parted, and slowly slid over the engorged head, then she moved her head downward.\n\nI felt the soft warm moistness of her lush lips slipping down over my massive boner, and then impossibly.... her mouth opened wider and moved down, down, down, swallowing more and more of my hugely swollen prick, until she had taken the entire length of that huge throbbing monster into the hot shelter of her mouth. I could feel her writhing tongue, and the hungry vacuum of her mouth drawing on it, her teeth raking it sensuously, then she slowly raised her head, sucking up off of it until she was smiling at me with her plush red lips glistening from her saliva.\n\n""MMMmmmm.... I'll bet that's the first time you've ever had that done to that monster. I'll bet you thought no one could ever swallow that thing whole.""\n\nI was in total ecstasy, in complete awe of her! She was fantastic! The terrific feeling of her huge sinuous tongue caressing me, the tremendous ecstacy of that cavernous mouth engulfing my huge prick was fabulously erotic. She was right! I hadn't had that monstrous cock swallowed by a lovely suctioning mouth for years. I was really enjoying the benefits of my cousin's gigantic size.\n\nShe held King Richard gently in one enormous hand while she stroked and caressed him with the great long flngers of her other hand. Staring in apparent awe she squeezed and wiggled it between her big strong fingers while she talked.\n\n""Do you like that, little man?"" Her tongue darted out between her plush red lips as she pulled it to her mouth and licked the tip of my prick. She purred. ""How does that feel?"".\n\nI rolled back and forth in ecstasy and said, ""Ohoo... God.... you great wonderful goddess, you're fantastic, I love you,""\n\nShe answered with that rich deep voice of hers, ""MMmmmm.... you're neat. I never had a prick that was big enough for me before. Now I've got one that's not only big enough but I can play with it all I want. Can't I Zach? ...Ohooo.... poor helpless little man, I can do anything want with you, can't I?""\n\nCompletely under the erotic spell of this great beautiful giantess I simply nodded my head, grinning like an idiot, ""Oh, God....!"" was all I could say..\n\nSmiling at me she licked my prick lightly her huge sinuous tongue squirming and wriggling along the shaft as she licked.\n\n""Do you like to have me suck your cock, little man?"" she murmured. ""Like this....!""\n\nI had always been proud of that gigantic prick, but she opened her cavernous mouth and simply inhaled it like it was nothing, swallowing the entire length in one gulp. Poor King Richard had finally met his match. Her tongue wriggled all over my prick and the tremendous suction in her giant mouth pulled so hard I thought she'd rip it out by the roots. God....! Clamping down just hard enough to lock the fleshy sheath of skin she began moving her head up and down along my poor raging cock teasing me to a painfully huge throbbing erection in seconds. I had never felt anything so wonderful, I was wriggling and moaning as she sucked and played with me. I was arching up and grabbing at the bedding as she slowly let King Richard slide from the tremendous vacuum of her mouth.\n\n""No....! Please, don't stop......Please.....please!"" I was begging as her lips released their tender grip on my prick. I reached a hand out to grasp the back of her head, and she engulfed my hand in the fingers of her huge hand, and squeezing it in a crushing grip smiled down at me.\n\n""Oh.... you sweet little thing, I don't want to finish you off just yet. I want to try that great big wonderful dick out while it's still nice and big and hard. As horny as I've got you now I can make you last all afternoon, if I'm careful.""\n\n""OH.......Please.....please.....!"" I continued to beg.\n\n""Uh-huh not now, maybe later I'll suck that nice big thing till you can't lift a finger, but now it's my turn!""\n\nShe was right; she could do anything she wanted to me and I was powerless to stop her. I felt so small and helpless as I lay naked staring up at the massive proportions of her gargantuan body. She was immensely desirable, yet I had never experienced such a feeling of fearful awe; terror and lust both shivered through me. I lay there awestruck, overwhelmed with love for this magnificent giantess, and yet filled fear and dread of her sheer size. She was so Goddamn big! I loved her with an all consuming passion, and yet I felt so small, so tiny and vulnerable beside such a gigantic woman.\n\nLooking down on me she smiled, her gigantic body seemed to fill the room as she rose on her knees towering over me. Straddling my body with those titanic legs her enormous powerful thighs spanned my body, and her gigantic ass hovered over me. Her kneeling thighs rose on either side of me like erotic pillars of a pagan temple. I felt as though I were being sacrificed to some pagan goddess of fertility as I stared up into her mammoth crotch. As she lowered that titanic rear toward me her giant thighs blotted out the room, all I could see was Helen, but then that's all I was interested in seeing; her gigantic body was fantastically erotic as she descended on me. Spreading those tremendous thighs she adjusted my huge throbbing prick to her cunt.\n\n""Little man, you're mine!"" Her voice was a sibilant moan as the swollen head of King Richard slipped between her huge labia.\n\nI watched in fascination as her tremendous ass came down, and the prick I had always considered so enormous, simply disappeared into her. I felt the hot wet softness of her velvety sheath sensuously engulf the great head, and slide easily down over the long thick shaft. Helen's cunt was cavernous, the hot wetness of her luscious cunt devoured my prick effortlessly. I had not had a cunt swallow me so easily in years, not since Aunt Leta's early fucks when I was young and King Richard had not grown to full size. With that huge cock full grown it was a tight fit even for the six foot eight inch Leta. Many a woman who first thrilled at its size, and eagerly spread their legs for me, had screamed for me to stop before it was all the way into them. Some of the smaller girls who claimed they could take as big a prick as anyone else, couldn't even get King Richard's massive head into themselves.\n\nShe brought her tremendous rear down on my thighs squirming as she forced my cock deeper into her cavernous cunt.\n\n""Oh.....God...........! MMmmmm...Ahhhh....."" She moaned and settled her entire weight on me. The ponderous weight of her giant body crushed my thighs as she squashed down on me.\n\nI screamed, ""Agh.... Ohh..! Helen.... Helen... please you're crushing me! Please, please get off.............Please Helen.... you're breaking my legs!""\n\n""Oops, sorry, Zach, I forgot! That fantastic prick of yours feels soooo......Goooood......Oh.....God.......! I love it."" But she eased her crushing weight off me.\n\nThe prodigious mass of her giant bottom still mashed me deep into the bed but the painfully crushing pressure was gone. The remaining pressure of her enormous ass and thighs felt wonderful as she wriggled heavily on me. Her giant cunt swallowed me with room to spare, she rubbed it all over me then lifted up again. That big cunt came down again, the huge mass of woman flesh trying to swallow me completely. I had squeezed my oversized cock into so many tight little cunts, the ease with which the huge cave of her gigantic cunt swallowed me was a thrill beyond belief. I luxuriated in the effortless penetration into her massive body, for once I could feel the deep softness lining her plush cunt, and the rippllng caress of her inner muscles.\n\nI grasped her awesome thighs as she rested astride my hips, with my huge sausage engulfed within herself like nothing. She smiled down at me. She didn't seem to move a muscle, but I could suddenly feel that enormous cunt close on my prick. She raised her hips very slightly, and then squeezed again. The muscles in her cunt were as strong as the rest of her. The powerful squeeze on my prick was erotically painful as she slowly raised off it, like the soft hand of a woman squeezing hard and pulling it up as she rose above me.\n\nShe threw her head back and moaned in ecstasy, ""Oh, God! I love it. I've never had a prick that could fill me up before. You're the most wonderful man in the world.""\n\nShe would lift up and then slam down hard several times then wriggle about with my entire prick swallowed inside herself. She had fantastic control of that enormous cunt; she would open it up and swallow me effortlessly, then clamp it tight and yank on my prick as she raised up.\n\nShe was heaving and pounding against me, driving me deep into the bed with each prodigious thrust of her mighty hips. I was responding to her, and ramming up to meet the powerful thrusts of her pounding body, but it was hopeless. Any macho ego I had was crushed as quickly as my delusions of male superiority as she pounded my helpless body with her giant pussy. I was powerless as she fucked me with mounting ferocity, bouncing and slamming me deep into the mattress with each mighty thrust. She was ramming wildly against my poor helpless body, crushing and grinding me beneath her massive pussy, drenching me with rivers of hot syrupy cum. Suddenly she shuddered and clamped me tightly between those powerful thighs.\n\nThen as her broad hips came down engulfing me completely, she fell forward over my body. Her great powerful arm went around my head squeezing my face to one massive tit, and she ordered, ""Suck it, suck it, little man.... suck it!""\n\nBuried completely under her gigantic body with my face squashed in the softness of her massive tit, and my mouth filled with her huge nipple I did as she ordered while she rammed her ponderous body down on top of me again and again.\n\nSqueezing my head in her arms, and ramming my face into her tits, she squeezed so hard I thought my skull would be crushed. I lost count of the heaving squirming spasms of orgasm she went through.\n\nWhen she finally rolled off my crushed body, she smiled broadly at me moaning, ""MMMmmmm.........little lover you're fantastic! OOOooo......God! I feel terrific......""\n\nShe rested for only a few minutes before she made me get on top of her. Kneeling between thighs as big around as my body I spread her heavy labia, and buried King Richard in the depths of her cavernous cunt. Wrapping my arms around her tremendous muscular hips I shoved hard into her cunt and was rewarded with a hot wet thrust that lifted me off the bed, and a squeeze of her powerful thighs. Her long powerful legs wrapped around my body squeezing and crushing me like giant pythons. We were both in Heaven; we were made for each other. With other women I always had to be careful not to hurt them with my oversized prick, but with her I could draw back and ram it full length up that cavernous cunt with one quick thrust. And she loved it, her great cave of a cunt had never had a prick that could fill it up before.\n\nFinally I lay there in total exhaustion, simply looking at that massive mountain of woman, and enjoying the sight of so much beautiful, naked, woman.\n\nWe lay against one another for some little time before her hand slid into my crotch and once again engulfed my cock. My poor prick lay limp and as pussy whipped as any cock had ever been. She squeezed and pulled on it for several minutes before she whispered quietly, ""I promised earlier that I'd suck that nice big thing till you couldn't lift a finger, are you ready for it?""\n\nClamping my thighs in her gargantuan hands she lifted me to her mouth as I squirmed helplessly in her grip. Licking and nibbling for long minutes she brought King Richard back to throbbing raging life again, then her lips parted, and engulfing the great head slowly slid down until once again the entire length of that foot long monster had completely disappeared into her mouth. Her lips and tongue caressed and fondled, squeezed and pulled, as I thrust up into that big hot wet mouth. Her hot breath caressed my balls as her teeth nipped lightly on the iron hard shaft. I shivered and heaved, arching my hips up trying to ram my prick deeper into that heavenly mouth.\n\nHer tremendous arms held me and her mouth never left my prick. I came, and came again, spurting floods of cum into her eager mouth. She sucked, and her tongue writhed on my shaft deep within her mouth. Again and again I exploded into her mouth. She welcomed all I could give her and tried for more. She sucked on poor King Richard like he was a soda straw; it felt like she was trying to suck my balls up through my prick. There was no chance of the smallest drop of cum escaping the vacuuming tunnel of her cavernous mouth as she sucked me dry before releasing her grip on me. She had fulfilled her promise, I lay there in total exhaustion looking up at the most awesome woman I had ever seen. Once again I stared at the gigantic mountains protruding from her chest, and realized that I had not yet gotten a hand on those massive mountains that I yearned for so much. True I had sucked one of them while she fucked me under her giant body, but as fantastic as that had been I still hadn't gotten a hand on those enormous globes. I reached out to caress one, and my hand fell limply on her side, I could hardly believe it, but I was too exhausted to crawl close enough to reach them.\n\n""Such a helpless little man......Ohooo......that was fun. MMmmmm......you're great, I'm going to do that to you a lot.""\n\nI realized that having a giant cousin live with me might not be such a bad thing after all. She may enjoy her size, and exult in looking down on all of us mere mortals, but she sure treated King Richard royally.... and after all, not every woman can handle him, but I'm still going to get my hands on those gigantic tits next time."
180,Amazone's,['necro'],"Her relationship with Susan went back to her old college days. Those were Helen's rebellious years and she rejected just about everything that was part of the ""establishment"". Susan had been her lover for a short time as Helen experimented with all the adult emotions she hadn't the time to really understand. Susan hated men. In spite of a close relationship Helen never felt comfortable probing for answers of ""why"". She knew Susan was engaged once but refused to talk about why it was broken off. On many occasion Susan made her feelings known on just how useless men were and how happy she was now that she was free of them.\n\nHurriedly looking at the clock on her dressing table Helen slipped of her dressing gown and accessed her body in her full-length mirror. The mirror reflected the image of a slender, little over five foot tall pretty (not beautiful) women. Firm breasts and a shapely rear-end complimented her long slender legs, one of her beat features. Her shoulder length auburn her fell softly across her white shoulders complimenting the green of her eyes. ""Pretty good for sunny side of forty'"" she said out loud. Slipping into her shear silk slip she carefully stepped into her black crepe dress. She had just switched her ""essential"" beauty potion's along with a fresh pack of Virginia Slims cigarettes into her matching evening purse and stepped into her best black shoes when she spied Susan's Mercedes gliding up to the curve.\n\nWithout thinking Helen reached into her purse and withdrew a cigarette. Holding it between her lips she rummaged in her closet for her evening cloak just as the doorbell rung. Lighting her cigarette she hurried into the hall to greet Susan. ""Hi"", said Susan brushing into the room dressed in a stunning red strapless evening dress with slits up to her thighs. ""I was going to ask how the smoking was going but I guess I know,"" eyeing Helen's cigarette. Susan a smoker herself had teased Helen about quitting, betting that Helen didn't have the willpower. Taking a puff of her cigarette Helen defiantly exhaled and said, ""Well at least I try, you won't even think about quitting hypocrite!"" she said laughing as Susan reached for her pack.\n\n""Oh Susan I couldn't sleep at all last night. I'm not sure I can go through with this...I mean this is really deep stuff,"" she gushed as she flushed and sat down. ""Helen there you go again, you always make so much out of everything. I told you the Amazone has been in business for over twenty years. The regulars dine there at least once a month and there has never been any kind of trouble. Debbie told us that only consenting participants are selected so it can't be a guilt trip you're on,"" said Susan somewhat impatiently stubbing out her cigarette. ""I know you're right but I still can't imagine doing it. To us this is just another dinner party but to them...""\n""""That's just it silly they want to be a part of it, it's their dream, who are you to say it's wrong?"" said Susan glancing at her watch.\n\n""Well look you have to make your decision, it's late and our reservation is for eight thirty. Make up your mind I'm starving and they won't hold our reservation,"" said Susan now openly annoyed at Helen's last minute doubts. Helen thought about actually eating long-pig. Her and Susan once talked about it after watching some screwy movie about some airplane crash in the Andes but never dwelt on the subject. Just about six months ago Susan had stopped by the office for lunch. She was all excited about some exclusive dining club she joined. Over drinks later that evening Susan had rambled on about her experience. Wide eyed and flushed with excitement she described her dinner at Amazone's.\n\nSpeaking in hushed whispers she described how the live long-pig was paraded through the dining room on a garnished platter on his way to his own butchering.\n\nSusan told her how the group listened to the sudden pleadings of the ""roast"" cut short by the loud thump of a large wooden hammer. Soon afterwards the guests were treated to the spectacle of a fully dressed; whole long-pig spitted for roasting over an open charcoal pit. She talked in great detail, describing the sights and smells of the evening. The heavy aroma of cooking meat, very muck like pork but different. The sight of the carcass slowly rotating on it's spit the crackling fire and the hiss of the melting fat as it fell on the coals. Susan dwelled on her first experience tasting the forbidden meat. Staring down at the steaming filet on her plate. Inhaling the strange yet familiar aroma of the meat, feeling her mouth beginning to water in anticipation. Watching the red and clear juices ooze from the meat. Her first tentative stab with the tines of her fork. Positioning her knife for the first cut and feeling the blade cut effortlessly through the tender meat. Forking a bite sized piece of meat to her lips. Chewing slowly, savoring the delicate flavor of the juicy meat...finally swallowing. Watching the white clad serving women expertly carve the cooling carcass to order. Listening to the typical table clatter and diner's chatter praising the meat and Amazon's in general.\n\nListening to Susan relate her experiences in such graphic detail that evening had aroused Helen. She couldn't help but imagine what the meat would taste like. How would she react to witnessing a full-grown man turning lazily over a hot charcoal fire? The smell of fresh roasting meat, not animal flesh but human. Would the spectacle arouse her appetite or disgust her? She honestly didn't know.\n\nSnapping back to the present she declared her intentions, ""Susan you're right I am too cautious, I'd love to dine with you this evening and I'm looking forward to some fresh, tender long- pig...let's go!"" Helen said grabbing her wrap and swinging it across her shoulders. The two women briskly walked towards Susan's car anticipating the night's adventures ahead. Susan manuvered the car through the crowded down-town traffic crushes. Smoking and talking the two women avoided any further conversation about dinner, which had already been decided. Soon the crowded center city streets were behind them as the car gathered speed for the run high into the less traveled mountain roads.\n\nAfter what seemed like hours Susan pulled in to large well- maintained parking area. The night was very dark and the parking lot's only two lights were facing towards the building. ""It seems so secluded, almost mysterious,"" said Helen stamping out her cigarette as they walked to the door. ""Think about it Helen, you couldn't put this ""kind"" of a place downtown main street now could you,"" she snickered arranging her skirt in a vain attempt to cover some portion of her thigh. The two walked in silence with only the sound of their high heels on the graveled surface. A heavy oak front door was the main entrance and both women entered a subdued- lighted hallway. The interior was plush, heavy gray carpet over polished oak floors. Two massive fireplaces at each end of the room were burning merrily. The furniture was tasteful and obviously expensive. A striking hostess dressed in a white satin evening gown greeted the new arrivals with a polished smile.\n\nHolding out a well-manicured hand she walked to Susan, ""Hello again Ms. Jefferies, so nice to see you back again so soon,"" smoothly taking her wrap and guiding her to a seat on the plush couch. ""I see you brought the guest you mentioned, so nice to meet you Ms. Dahl,"" she said holding out her hand. Obviously one just doesn't drop in to the Amazone for a quick bite mused Helen, responding to the greeting, ""Why thank you, Susan has said such wonderful thing about this place I just have to try it.""\n""I hope we meet all your expectations Ms. Dahl, perhaps you would prefer to wait in our lounge while we prepare a fine menu for your dining pleasure.""\n""That's just what I had in mind Linda,"" said Susan. ""Yes, if I may suggest a nice glass of wine before dinner, we have an excellent cellar here,"" she said turning to Helen.\n\nLinda led Helen and Susan to the lounge. The room was impressive. Again the use of heavy oak provided a comfortable setting. The bar itself was not the focal point of the room. Exquisite use of antique furniture combined with stained glass rounded windows was the setting which caught you eyes. Mauve carpets set off with deep gray fabric on the room's pieces appealed to the feminine clientele, which after all were Amazone's primary customers. Helen lit her cigarette and studied the surroundings. Amazon's was clearly an up-scale establishment. ""I bet the prices are not on the menu,"" she snickered flicking the ash form her cigarette. ""Tonight's my treat, said Susan exhaling a cloud of smoke towards the ceiling. But you're right no prices on the menu, she laughed.\n\nUnobtrusively a pretty young waitress placed a silver tray of canap‚s and silently withdrew. Tentatively Helen inspected the tooth-picked canopies. They looked like meat of some kind but Helen thought it gosh at that point to ask the waitress. Leaning towards Susan, in a lowered voice she asked, ""What do you think they are?"" Susan broke out laughing, ""Oh come on Helen, what do you think they are...or more to the point were?""\n""Well I'm not sure...they look good but what if they were...well,"" stuttered Helen. ""Human? Well guess what sweetie you're not at McDonalds, there is a good chance they're long-pig, why don't you taste one?"" challenged Susan picking up a nugget and popping it into her mouth. ""Mmm delicious, some kind of a liver pate,"" mumbled Susan talking with her mouth full. Hesitantly Helen reached for one.\n\n""Well here goes If I eat this I'm formally a cannibal,"" she mused to herself. With Susan scrutinizing her every move Helen raised the hors d'oeuvre to her mouth. The meat's flavor literally saturated her taste buds, it was delicious. Spiced with some combination of herbs and seasonings (some of which she could discern) the liver itself was tantalizing. The meats flavor was subtle as compared to beef liver, yet unmistakably liver. Helen swallowed the tasty aperitif and reached for a second. ""This is really good, I don't think I've ever tasted a pate this delicate,"" said Helen. ""I think you can safely say you haven't tasted it before,"" snickered Susan pausing to light a cigarette. Inhaling coyly, she jokingly rolled her eyes towards a buss-boy licking her lips and smiling hungrily. ""See that wasn't so bad now was it? I told you, I've found men a lot more satisfying as my dinner entree than as a companion,"" said Susan snatching a particularly large hors d'oeuvre. ""And to think all the years I never knew how good they really are,"" chirped Susan as she pooped the meat in her mouth and bit down with a vengeance.\n\n""This is so weird. I just can't believe that I ate some person and I don't feel bad about it. I mean it was really good. Am I some kind of a monster? No, I'm a cannibal...a real cannibal and it's great!"" said Helen shaking her head in amazement. ""Well slow down honey, snickered Susan, the best is yet to come. REAL cannibals get to know their dinner before they eat them. My favorite entree is the ""Cock-Loraine"" or fresh stuffed cock. I like my meat up- front and personal. Choosing a cut of roast rump off the spit is one thing, personally choosing some guy's cock is another. I really get off watching them as they're lined up for our selection. They never look you in the eyes; they just stare at the floor hoping you pass them. It's really a thrill to see how they react when you stop to look at their cock, pinch it, heft it for weight...it's funny. It's almost like they can feel your fork sticking them right then,"" laughed Susan. ""Oh God Susan! Are you serious? You mean they have to line up and show you their cocks and you inspect them like hot-dogs at the grocery. How humiliating, one happens when you choose one?"" asked Helen obviously stimulated at the thought.\n\n""Well let's just say the ""long-porker"" is in for a very big surprise. All the long-porkers have cock-rings on to keep them hard for the selection. Once you've selected one for your dinner the hostess snaps a very tight constricting band on it...to keep the blood in after they're cut. Then it all happens very quick,"" said Susan making a slicing motion and laughing. ""Oh those poor guys having their dicks cut off and cooked for someone's dinner. It must hurt a lot,"" said Helen. ""I'm sure it does but not for long. All the ""cut"" long-porkers end up on the spit, grill or the oven that night. It's the ones that don't get selected that are really in trouble. They usually end up as sausage or ground meats, that can't be much fun either,"" voiced Susan as she sat smoking her cigarette. ""This is really starting to get exciting, I admit Susan I had my apprehensions before we came but now...thank you for asking me. I agree with you, I want my meat to know where he's going to, I'm going to order that ""couclle"" oh you know the stuffed cock,"" laughed Helen.\n\nJust then Linda glided to the table, ""excuse me ladies but your table is ready if you would care to follow me to the dining room.""\n""We're ready too Linda, I'm starved how is the selection for the Cock-Loraine tonight?"" Linda responded with a wry smile ""yes that is the house specialty, speaking for them, very good madam, we have at least eight well hung long-porkers eager to offer their meat for your dining pleasure.""\n""Is there any ""dark"" meat tonight? "" chuckled Susan. ""My, Madam must be hungry,"" responded Linda without breaking a smile. Helen's eyes had just begun to adjust to the dim light of the main dining room. This room was even more ornate then the others she'd seen.\n\nRich draperies and plush carpets and marbled fireplaces topped by cathedral windows and ceiling. In the center was a long charcoal pit, Helen's eyes snapped to the pit. For a moment she wasn't sure what she was seeing was real. Spitted over the pit was a young, whole roasting male long-pig. As her small group walked closer she could make out the long chromed shaft piercing him completely. Hung between two barbecue stations the spit penetrated his ass and exited his mouth. Having made many a beef roast herself Helen judged the meat had been over the coals for some time. His flesh had turned to almost a chocolate brown in color. In some placed his skin had split and melting fat was dripping onto the hot coals. One of the cooks was basting him with what appeared to be a honey and butter base sauce. Occasionally she stuck a meat fork into the meat checking for doneness. As they walked by Helen's fascination with the roasting male was met by an invitation from the attractive cook, ""would you care for a little taste,"" she smiled speaking to Helen. ""Helen was startled for a moment, composing herself she said, ""Yes I would, just a tiny sliver of the rump if you please,"" shocked at herself and her brazenness. Picking up a large carving knife the hostess expertly sliced and forked a thin slice of the turning long-pig's rump onto a napkin and smiling handed the steaming meat to Helen.\n\n""Mmm smells so good, thank you very much,"" said Helen blowing on the meat sliver as she laid it on her tongue and began to chew. ""To your liking madam?"" inquired the Hostess. ""It's so tender and juicy...very good,"" said Helen savoring the lingering taste of the meat she had just eaten. Linda led them to a fine table strategically placed to allow maximum view of the room as well as a view of one of room's fireplaces. Taking her seat Helen thought, ""well I guess that does it, I really am a cannibal now. Eating a piece of meat from some unknown origin and being told it's human is one thing. Watching as the cook slices a piece off human rump roast and then eating it is something entirely different."" Susan interrupted her musings, ""well how was it?"" she asked.\n\n""Wickedly delicious, I can see how easily it is to ""acquire"" a taste for this,"" said Helen. Nervous at her own indulgence Helen reached into her purse, ""is it permissible to smoke?"" Before Susan could answer Linda leaned over with a lighter and said, ""Of course madam, this is Amazone's, whatever pleasures you"". Linda then handed each woman a gold embossed linen menu. ""If I may, I should point out that in addition to our excellent menu selections we have a special this evening...Cock-Lorain. We are fortunate to have an excellent selection of fresh cocks this evening. The meat is fresh, on-foot and cut to order. Flamb‚ed tableside it is prepared to your taste. The cock is cut stuffed and cooked on a very hot skillet, seasoned in garlic butter along with spring carrots and button mushrooms. The three stuffing choices are: sharp Vermont cheddar cheese, ground mountain oysters, stewed in- sack with a light basil sauce or heart of cooked carrot marinated in a red Italian wine sauce. You may of course have the mountain oysters as a starter or served with your dinner. Shall I freshen your wine, or would you prefer to make a different selection?"" asked Linda.\n\n""Mine is fine, thank you Linda,"" said Helen. ""One question Linda,"" said Helen, ""how does one choose the cock they want or do you just get one?""\n""It is Madam's choice, you can rely on me to make your selection or personally inspect the ""porkers"" and have it cut then, to your order.""\n""What happens to them after their cock has been cut off?"" asked Helen, musing to herself how utterly absurd her last statement would have been just hours ago. ""Oh not to worry, they're almost always used on the serving line that evening. Most end up roasting whole on the spit or in the oven. A few get ground up for sausage patties if they're not chosen in the next couple of days at the most,"" said Linda. Looking at both women Linda said, ""do you need some time to study the menu, or may I answer any questions you have?"" Taking a puff of her cigarette and exhaling Helen said she was ready, looking inquisitively at Susan. ""It's really no decision at all,"" said Susan. ""I've had the Cock-Lorain it's simply delicious. I'll have that for my dinner, oh yes I will select the meat myself,"" smiled Susan. """"Does Madam prefer the mountain oysters as an appetizer or served with dinner?"" asked Linda. ""Mmm and appetizer, and oh yes I do want it stuffed with a nice sharp cheddar,"" said Susan.\n\nTurning towards Helen Linda asked, ""And you Madam, have you made your selection?""\n""Yes I have Linda, I think I'll have the same, the Cock Lorain but I would like his balls...oops I mean ""oysters"" ground, and. well you know. ""And will Madam be selecting this evening entr‚e, smiled Linda. ""Yes thank you I will Linda,"" said Helen as she coyly exhaled her smoke towards the ceiling. ""Then it will be my pleasure to display the very fine selection of male meat we have for your dining pleasure. If you would please follow me to the preparation area,"" said Linda in her almost musical voice. Both Susan and Helen followed Linda as she crossed the main dining room and entered a very large pantry area. The pantry consisted of two very large butcher blocks, a wide expanse of work counter areas everywhere you looked and below the counter rows of 4X4 animal cages.\n\nThe light in this area was much brighter than the dining room. As Susan and Helen's eyes were adjusting Linda clapped her hands and two assistant cooks began opening selected cages. Soon a line of naked male long-pigs was beginning to form down the pantry's hall. Helen scrutinized the porkers. All the ""entrees"" were wearing some kind of a harness on their cock, which extended beneath their balls. The harness was cleverly designed to elevate the organ horizontally for inspection purposes. Their erect penis' had been manually stimulated and then tied off to maintain their erections. Helen noted that all of them were scared out of their minds. The long-pigs knew that having been included for the line-up, and possibly selected, could mean their cock ending up sizzling on a hot grill as someone's main course for dinner.\n\nHelen's emotions fluctuated from amazement, that she was here...actually doing this, to power. Never had she felt such power, a word form her and one of these strong, healthy male's cocks would be sliced off, cooked to her order and served. Without exception none of the males dared look at the women as they were being inspected. Each of them prayed to be passed by although those hopes were inevitably futile. Meat they were and it was just a matter of time, a short time in fact until butchering.\n\n""Linda, what should I look for when selecting my um, dinner?"" said Helen nervously. Linda motioned Helen to one of the long-pigs and grasped his cock. ""Actually tastes differ, but I prefer a medium sized, white male's cock. The meat should be firm but not too knobby,"" she giggled. ""I think the most appetizing are the plump ones like this,"" she said squeezing the long-pig's cock. ""See this one also has good sized balls which will cook up nicely for your stuffing."" Clearly the male was now terrified. Shifting his weight ever so slightly he squirmed under Linda's grasp. Hoping against hope she would release him and they would continue down the line. He could not help but notice the two empty serving platters on the block along with a medium sized carving knife. Swallowing nervously he chanced a quick peek upwards.\n\nHelen tentatively reached out and gently pinched his cock. The long-pig could smell the perfume in her hair as her hand moved down to his balls. She was pretty he thought, perfect smile, nice eyes and white teeth. He could not stop himself from thinking, ""would those teeth close on me?""\n""Hmm, yes I see what you mean Linda,"" as she fondled the cock of the next porker in line. Comparing the two Helen said, ""This one seems a little more tender too, and it doesn't have all those veins running through it,"" she giggled. By now the long-pig was trembling with terror, throwing caution to the wind he looked up, staring straight at Helen. Immediately Linda cuffed him on the side of the head forcing him again to bow his head.\n\nLowering her voice to a whisper Helen spoke, ""Linda if I don't choose him will he be okay for awhile?""\n""Linda smiled and said, ""Madam, this piggy is going to be on someone's dinner plate tonight. I can assure you he will lose that (pointing to his cock) before eight o-clock tonight. So you see, it's yours or someone else's dinner plate."" Speaking louder now Helen said, ""Very well then, I'll have this one,"" slowly releasing her hold of the male's cock. As she spoke he turned white with horror. No sooner did she announce her decision then two assistant cooks appeared, quickly stuffing his mouth with a tight plastic ball-gag. Realizing it was now only minutes until he was castrated the long-pig tried desperately to free himself of his captors. The two female cooks had no problem however dragging him to the block\n\nLinda readied the utensils on the block for the selections. Susan had selected a tall blond well-hung porker with a huge cock for her dinner. Helen's selection was white with fear as it was obvious he was to be the first prepared. ""Would madam like to watch the cutting?"" cooed Linda. Helen looked at the terrified male as the two cooks hefted up onto the block. The tie around his feet prevented him form kicking but he squirmed furiously as they positioned him for butchering. His eyes caught hers and pleaded for help, ""Thank you but no, I think I'll just finish my wine before dinner."" Staring directly at her soon to be meal Helen said, ""I'm looking forward to that (staring at his erect cock) at dinner,"" marveling at her own new found cruelty. Susan called to Helen, ""Hey wait for me I think these two (pointing to the cooks) can handle this entr‚e just fine,"" as both ladies headed back to their table.\n\nTalking to the cooks Linda said, ""Get these two cut, oh yea, the brunette wants this one stuffed (pointing to Helen's porker) with ground balls.I'm going back to the lobby it's a real madhouse tonight.""\n""Okay Linda, have fun. Turning to the shivering long-pig on the block the cute blond cook picked up the carving knife. Let's see.Hmm.this will be an easy one,"" she said as she stretched the cock away from his body. ""Won't hurt a bit Piggy,"" she chirped as with a few sweeping motions of the blade she expertly cut his cock and balls off.\n\nThe long-pig instantly went into shock as he was forced to watch his severed organs unceremoniously dropped into the sink. ""These are beauties,"" remarked the second cook as she began washing the meat in cold water and trimmed off excess skin. She then sliced the testicles off and slit the ball sack. Squeezing the balls onto a cutting board she seasoned them with herbs and spices and chopped them to a fine consistency. The poor long-pig watched in horror as his former cock was scraped and trimmed for cooking. The chopped balls were stuffed back into their sack and seasoned with a light basil sauce. These would be stewed as the cock was cooking. Finally the cook expertly sewed the ends of the cock closed and placed the meat on a tray ready to be delivered tableside for cooking. ""Okay Mister you're next,"" said the cook moving towards the second terrified dinner entr‚e.\n\nBack at the table Susan and Helen made small talk, sipped their wine and smoked. Both were eager for dinner to arrive. ""I'm famished,"" said Helen finishing her cigarette and stubbing it out in her ashtray. Looking over the table she watched as a women eating dinner. The women sliced off a piece of meat, dipped it in a silver sauce cup and forked it into her mouth. Trying to make out what she was eating Helen focussed on her plate trying not to stare. The second slice proved her suspicions, clearly she saw the outline on the plate. ""So another ""porker"" had given his all,"" she mused. Just then a very attractive young women came to the table pushing a cart. The cart was a self-contained cook stove. Especially designed for the sole purpose of flamb‚ing meat tableside. ""Hello my name is Carol and I will be your cook tonight,"" she said with a smile. ""Thank you Carol, we're starving,"" chirped Susan. ""We can't have our guests starving,"" laughed Carol as she removed the lids of the two silver serving trays. Carol stared at the severed cocks, butchered and ready for cooking. The order slips indicated both were to be stuffed. A small silver cup on one of the trays held the ground balls stuffing mix while the other was to be stuffed with heart of carrot.\n\nLighting the two burners Carol placed pats of spiced butter in the pans. Positioning Helen's meat for stuffing she picked up two oddly shaped spoons and held one side of the cock tightly using a large silver tong. ""These look lovely, I'm sure they're going to be delicious,"" said Carol. ""Turning towards Helen Carol asked, ""And how would Madam prefer her meat cooked?"" asked Carol. ""I think medium rare Carol thank you,"" said Helen watching in fascination as Carol began forcing the stuffing into the meat tube. Carol forced almost all the stuffing into the cock which had noticeably ""plumped"" as a result. Picking up a pan she swirled the melted butter on the surface evenly. The stuffed cock needed to be on the grill longer to cook thoroughly, so Carol attended to that one first. Using her tongs Carol placed the meat in the pan. The cold meat sizzled as it contacted the cooking surface. A small cloud of fragrant steam rose above the pan. Several diners turned at the sound, smiling when they saw the origin.\n\nInvoluntarily Helen licked her lips in anticipation. ""Shame on yourself Helen, she mused to herself. Here you are hungrily waiting for some poor guy's cock to be cooked for your dinner and you're mouth is watering at the sight. You really have turned carnivorous haven't you girl?"" she thought to herself. Seasoning the meat Carol then added button mushrooms and spring carrots. Expertly Carol turned the meat to insure it was cooking evenly. Turning her attention to the second larger piece of meat, Carol buttered the carrot heart and expertly slid it into the urethra. Some light seasoning and the meat was soon sizzling merrily along side its partner as Carol spooned the melted butter over both cocks.\n\n""Mmm they smell delicious, cook mine extra rare,"" said Susan before Carol had a chance to ask. As the three ladies chatted Carol occasionally turned or seasoned the cooking meat. Finally, Carol stuck a meat fork into the Helen's dinner and declared it done. Reaching over for a china plate embossed with the gold initials of the restaurant. Carol forked the meat onto a bed of rice pilaf. Carefully she covered the meat with the cooked mushrooms and carrots. Sprigs of parsley along side the meat and Carol ceremoniously placed the plate in front of Helen. ""Would Madam prefer some ground pepper on her cock,"" asked Carol holding a long oaken pepper grinder. ""Mmm yes, just a touch,"" answered Helen placing her napkin in her lap, clearly eager to begin eating. Helen looked down at her dinner. The meat had been cooked to a golden brown. The heat had expanded the stuffing, forcing small puddles out of each end. Helen could smell the rich aroma wafting off the plate as she readied her knife and fork. By now Susan's meat was cooked and Carol was preparing the plate. Somewhat more pinkish in color Susan's meat was covered with the mushrooms and carrots and laid on it's bed of rice.\n\nCarol finished seasoning to Susan's taste and said, ""will there be anything else ladies?"" Susan answered anxiously wanting her to leave so they could eat, ""no, not for the moment Carol, and thank you for preparing this delicious meal,"" Carol positioning her cart for removal said, ""Enjoy"" and silently left. Both women now eagerly began their dinner. Picking up her fork Helen hesitantly placed the tines halfway up the head. With just the slightest pressure the fork penetrated the cooked skin with a slight popping sound. Carefully Helen stroked her knife and the meat fell away with a small wad of stuffing attached to it. Forking the meat and stuffing into her mouth Helen took a few tentative chews. The meat was decadently good, tender and lean. Helen's trepidation's vanished with her first bite. Now she sliced off the remaining portion of the succulent head and forked it into her mouth. Chewing rapidly she marveled at how truly delicious the meat was, how she had waited so long and why others did not know of this wonderful culinary experience.\n\nLikewise Susan was busily devouring her dinner. Talk was suspended and all that was heard was the typical clatter of silverware and eating noises until both women satisfied their initial hunger of the forbidden food. With just about half of Helen's dinner eaten she spoke, ""Oh Susan I've never tasted anything this good, so tender, it just melts in your mouth,"" said Helen staring at the next piece of meat on her fork waiting to be chewed and swallowed. ""I knew you'd like it, the first time I tasted it I thought at last something about men that's good,"" laughed Susan slicing off her next bite of meat. Talking and eating the women consumed their dinners. Helen glanced at the remaining meat on her plate, just about a bite or two left. Good manners required she not clean her plate like a starved wench at a workhouse.\n\n""Oh what the hell, let them tsk tsk me,"" she said to Susan as in two bites she finished the last of her meat. ""Oh God I'm stuffed said Susan,"" leaning back in her chair and rolling here eyes. ""I can't eat another bite,"" she said pushing the last of her cock to one side of her plate. Would you like to finish this one?"" she said absentmindedly forking the meat. ""Thank you Hon, but I'll pop if I eat another thing,"" said Helen draining the remaining wine in her glass. Carol breezed over for the umpteenth time asking if everything was satisfactory and if Susan wanted a doggie bag. Refreshing the wine goblets she quietly left yet again. Helen reached into her bag and withdrawing a cigarette offered one to Susan. ""Mmm.. Thanks,"" said Susan leaning over to light her cigarette. Both women sat and smoked for a few minutes, savoring the aftermath of that fantastic dinner as they slowly began digesting the wonderful meal.\n\n""Well I can truly say he should take comfort in his sacrifice was not in vain,"" laughed Helen. ""That was the best cock I've ever had, and I've had them many ways,"" snickered Helen. ""I bet never medium rare,"" said Susan coyly exhaling her cigarette smoke out the side of her mouth. ""Shall we go to the powder room to repair the damage, I have to fix my lips,"" said Helen. ""Sure, I'll powder my nose and pee,"" snickered Susan. Together they headed towards the ladies room. Passing through the main dining room Helen watched as the cooks basted a whole roast on one of the spits. Drawing closer she looked at the face of the long-pig grimacing in pain. Although covered with barbecue sauce and distorted by the apple stuffed in his mouth Helen could make out the face of her selected donor. The poor thing was still alive as it struggled helplessly to free itself from the spit and the awful relentless heat. The heat had not yet started cooking the flesh although it was very close to it. Helen thought she saw a spark of recognition in the rapidly dimming eyes. Passing by she stopped to chat with the pretty cook, ""he looks beautiful, and delicious,"" said Helen. Leaning over Helen whispered in the ear of ""her"" long-pig, ""you were absolutely delicious, I ate the whole thing,"" she said with a wry smile as she licked her lips. ""Thank you, would you like a taste when he's ready?"" asked the cook. ""No thank you, I think I know how good he tastes,"" said Helen as she followed Susan into the ladies room thinking about her next visit to Amazone's."
181,Amazonia,"['MF', 'Mf', 'FF']","The next morning started with what he assumed was becoming normal for the women - Raquel was working on inserting his member into herself. For the first time since the crash, he was able to think with a clear mind. He stopped the young lady, avoiding a repeat of the rape performed a few days prior by laying her down beside him and engaging in some caressing foreplay.\n\nOnly with difficulty could he recall specific events from the past few days. The sex, while nice, had seemed dreamlike, unreal, as though it weren't really happening to him. The rest was a blur of images.\n\nIt was with a newfound sense of self, some determination, and not a little regret, that Tom decided he had to see if there were any civilized folk on the island. ""People will be missing me, people will be worrying. I have to make the attempt."" He justified in his own mind his reasons for escaping from what he saw as gentle captivity.\n\nTom decided that something they'd been feeding him had to be drugged. It was the only possibly reason, he thought, for his several days of mental fog. He looked around to see what was happening, and to see if there was any possibility of escape. \n\nElizabet was preparing breakfast - the usual - and was ignoring the activities at his end of the hut. Marilyn was laying there, just watching, with half-lidded eyes, as though she were still mostly asleep. \n\nGetting up, he made the motions for having to visit the latrine. Raquel tipped her head, Marilyn made no overt gestures or noises, and the older woman simply ignored him. After climbing into his jeans, he went to where he'd indicated, did his morning business, then, with a final look around to see if he was being watched, he simply walked off into the trees.\n\nHeading south at what he considered a fairly rapid pace, he followed the beach line. There, the foliage was more open, the ground was firmer than beach sand, and there was some cover from spying eyes. He also liked the fact that the jungle was no more than a few steps away. ""Distance"", he thought, ""then invisibility, then think about everything else.""\n\nTom had never in his life been in what could be called prime physical shape. He had been gifted with a firm, decently muscled body by the genetic lottery, so he'd never had to work at staying good looking. It now showed. After surviving a near-fatal spill in the ocean, after doing very little for more than a week, after suddenly getting up and exerting himself with no breakfast and no supper the previous night, he exhausted himself within the hour. He had to stop and lean against a tree for a few minutes to catch his breath before he could force himself to continue.\n\nTen more minutes stumbling walk found him a small, clear, sweet stream. A long drink refreshed him somewhat, bringing back a little of his flagging energy. It also reminded him that he was hungry.\n\nThere were no banana trees right there waiting for him, no date trees, and no ripe berries or other fruit to be found. Only the ubiquitous coconut could be seen, and he had neither the strength nor the skill to harvest those. Walking upstream a few dozen yards, he found a pool. In it were fish. He knew that because he saw their shadowy forms darting away from him under the water.\n\nAll the want in the world didn't help. He couldn't catch them with his bare hands, and they didn't oblige him by jumping out of the water and landing at his feet. An hour later, with his stomach complaining loudly, he slowly came to realize that running away before breakfast might not have been such a good idea, even though the food might have been laced with something.\n\nThree hours later, two of them spent stumbling farther south along the beach line, he came to realize that finding lunch could be even more difficult than finding breakfast. He was at another of those small streams, trying to catch a fish in what turned out to be a rather large and deep pond. They weren't cooperating any better than their brethren had in the first pond.\n\nTom gave up after doing a face plant in the water. The fish he'd been after, small even by his standards, was somewhere behind him, back in the deeper water, and he could almost hear it laughing its finny little head off.\n\nDuring his trek, he'd seen plenty of birds - way up in the trees. He'd seen a few bird's nests - way up in the trees. He'd seen what could have been edible fruit. It was - you guessed it - way up in the trees. He'd ignored the few lizards that had crossed his trail. Nothing else edible, other than seaweed, seemed to be in evidence. Frustration, and an increasing sense of helplessness, started eating away at his resolve.\n\nIt was the sound of giggling voices which broke him out of his misery. Whoever was making that noise was getting closer, so he hid in the bushes.\n\nA dozen or so of the teenage girls walked into view. Most of them were carrying bamboo sticks with something wrapped around their lengths, but three of the youngsters were carrying strings of fish hanging from the ends of poles. His mouth watered. After twenty years of enjoying sushi, he figured he'd have no trouble handling another variety of raw fish.\n\nNone of the girls looked in his direction, and none of them seemed to take any notice of his footprints around the pond. He started to relax a little.\n\nThey set about their task, which seemed to be catching dinner. Most of the girls unfurled their poles, which turned out to be short nets strung in between two bamboo rods. They entered the pond from one side, walked across in a line, made as much noise as possible while holding the nets underwater as a sort of moving fence, and stopped in the shallows of the far end, forming a semi-circle. The remaining three teens then used their nets, shortened for ease of handling, to scoop a number of fish out of the water. When they had, by Tom's estimate, a couple dozen of the silvery skinned creatures, the girls broke ranks and let the rest escape back into deeper water.\n\nThey strung their catch onto a couple of new lines, packed everything up, and left. All Tom could do was stare, and marvel at their efficiency. The entire operation had taken less that ten minutes. Shaking off his lethargy once the voices faded away, he rushed over to see if they had left any fish on the bank. They hadn't. His stomach growled loudly, as if disappointed.\n\nSleeping through the heat of the day, he woke again in the late afternoon. Something was chewing on his arm. He slapped at it, then realized something was chewing on his other arm as well. His slaps didn't do much good. Then the pains started on his shoulders and his back. Finally he took a good look. Ants were swarming all over his bare skin. A quick dash, a quick splash, and some quickly suppressed bellows of pain later, the ants were gone. Their legacy, a number of painful bites, stung sharply from the salt water.\n\nTom quietly cursed some more, then quickly ran and hid himself in the jungle. He'd heard voices.\n\nA group of six older women walked by. One of them stopped and pointed at his footprints, saying something. The others looked like they were unimpressed and resumed walking. Tom figured it had to be a hunting party, since all six carried spears, and he had a nasty suspicion that it was him they were hunting.\n\nTen minutes after they passed, he started walking again. His feet hurt. Having no shoes to wear, they were being punished far beyond what they were used to. He figured that if he didn't get some protection for them soon, they'd start blistering. No ideas for help came to his mind. \n\nNightfall found him near another stream. Thirst was not a problem, but hunger was a gnawing pain. Crabs were easy to catch, but with no fire to cook them with, he couldn't bring himself to try eating any. One small fish fell prey to his skills. That, and a half-dozen clams broken open with a rock and eaten raw, finished off his meal. Twenty minutes later he lost it all. Water did little to remove the acrid taste.\n\nFallen leaves, gathered into a relatively soft, sandy spot, was his bed. He figured it was better than nothing. Sleep came quickly, despite his discomforts. \n\n----\n\nHe thought he was dreaming, hearing the girls giggling in his sleep. When their voices grew louder, and he noticed that it was daytime, Tom suddenly realized he was awake, he wasn't very well hidden, and that some girls were coming down the beach. \n\nStaying completely still, he tried to become invisible. The spot he'd chosen to sleep on, while good from a comfort point of view, was right near the edge of the beach. He could tell by the sounds that it was too late to try and hide.\n\nNine or ten teenagers came trotting into view along the beach line, accompanied by half a dozen of the pre-teens, talking and laughing among themselves. Staying as still as his hammering heart would allow, he watched them pass. All but the last two. A shout from a tiny brunette brought the whole group to an immediate halt. They stared at him. He stared back. They started whispering to each other. Among the quiet words and occasional nervous giggles, he heard his name, and that of Raquel and Elizabet. Another name, Sam, was also mentioned frequently.\n\nHe did nothing, absolutely nothing, for a little while. Three of them went running back in the direction they came from. The rest stood or sat in the shade of the trees, watching, but otherwise not interfering with him in any way.\n\nTom thought he should run, should hide, should do something. He felt far too miserable. Then something wonderful happened. One of the girls, under the watchful eyes of himself and the others, passed him a satchel.\n\nThe odours told him what it contained. Dried fish, flat bread, and dried fruit. It was hard for him not to bolt his food, he was so hungry. The food tasted wonderful. That, and water, was breakfast.\n\nAn hour later he started walking back towards the village. He was moving rather slowly as his feet were blistered, swollen and tender. The decision to return hadn't been difficult for him to make. It was return, or starve. He'd seen no sign of civilization - no boats, no planes, no smoke, no noise, and, most telling of all, no litter of any kind. If modern people were there, they weren't there in numbers, or in any really obvious fashion. He knew it was also possible modern people were infrequent visitors to the island, with no permanent settlement. He just couldn't figure out where the blondes and redheads had come from.\n\nA few hours later he was met by his usual retinue. Elizabet and Marilyn looked mad. They scowled and gave him dirty looks. Raquel, however, stood in front of him, also scowling, and gave him a piece of her mind. He didn't understand the words, but the meaning was clear. She was upset. Tom kept his eyes downcast and tried to look properly abject and chastened. It wasn't hard, the way he was feeling. They escorted him back to the village, back to the hut, fed him, and put him to bed. He slept the sleep of the dead.\n\n----\n\nThree days and seven women later, he was again allowed some freedom. They let him wander around unescorted, but someone was always watching. He thought that better than being practically tied to one or the other of them. \n\nThe next morning, he woke up with one of the older girls in his bed, one that appeared to be around sixteen. She was one of the many that looked more native than not. She wanted the same as all the others, and with his three keepers hovering over him to make sure he did what they wanted, he complied. It wasn't something he found particularly onerous. On the contrary, he enjoyed himself thoroughly, since the young lady was shapely, nice looking, and very much enjoyed herself as well. It just seemed very strange to him that they would want such a young woman to do what she did.\n\nSomething else he wondered about was where all the men were at. Did they all sail off someplace? Or were they all in another village somewhere else on the island. Without any information, his imagination ran wild. Nothing he came up with, though, explained all the details, such as blonde-haired blue-eyed Marilyn.\n\nAnother of the details that bothered him was that most of the women lived in groups. Not family groups, but sexual groups. Even the older girls lived in pairs, threesomes, foursomes, and more. Of his keepers, he suspected that Elizabet and Raquel belonged to a foursome, and Marilyn belonged to a fivesome. Why they all shared a hut with him was yet another unsolved mystery.\n\n----\n\nA week later, after he had enjoyed the attentions of another dozen women and girls, something different happened. They packed him up for a trip. There wasn't much to that - his three keepers simply got him up, let him put his pants on, got handed some satchels of food, and he, the three women, and a half-dozen others headed up the beach. That was all before breakfast. They went in the opposite direction to the one he had travelled in.\n\nHe still didn't understand much of what they said, but a few words had become familiar. The names of the various foods and liquids, bodily functions, and sexual parts and acts - the things surrounding him all day - he'd memorized. One word they used that he didn't know, but recognized, was the name Sam. He remembered it from when the young girls found him. It wasn't the name of any of the women in the village that he had met or seen, that he was sure of, yet they used that name and his quite frequently in the same pieces of conversation. \n\nIt was while they were walking along the tide line, after lunch, that he spotted some wreckage. They left him alone while he checked out his find, but watched carefully. Tom finally broke down, dropping to his knees, when he turned over one particularly large piece of metal. Despite knowing intellectually that his plane could never have survived the crash, having proof of its destruction in his hands was a different matter. He sobbed, staring at the markings on that piece of wing, finally realizing that he was, indeed, trapped on that island. \n\nFor the rest of the afternoon, he combed the beach and the surf for anything that might be useful. The body of the aircraft was sitting under fifteen feet of water about two hundred yards from shore.\n\n""A couple hundred yards,"" he cursed silently to himself. ""A fuckin' few seconds of air time. You fuckin' bastards up there couldn't give me that little bit extra, could you. Well fuck you all. Tom Largent is gonna fuckin' survive and get off this fuckin' postage stamp without your fuckin' help!""\n\nNot much survived, he found out as he swam through the wreckage and searched the beach. The black box, one of the tiny threads of hope he still held, seemed totally dead. That wasn't unexpected, since it was several years overdue for replacement. Not surprisingly, the radio was smashed - broken, he thought, by some flying debris. Three weeks under water rendered almost everything else useless too, including his emergency supplies. Only two things either worked or were still of use. One was the knife in his emergency kit. Despite some corrosion, it was still sharp. The second was that satellite navigation thing. Tom groaned and shook his head at the injustice of it all. Now he could tell anyone his exact latitude, longitude, altitude, speed, and just about anything else they would care to know. There was only one small problem - he had no way of communicating with anybody.\n\n""They can make one of these fuckin' things survive forever. Why can't they do the same thing with a fuckin' radio.""\n\nWhen he finally gave up swimming through what used to be his plane, more because of exhaustion than because he really wanted to, he stripped off his jeans and washed them, and himself, clean of salt in a nearby stream. The women set up camp at that point, feeding him the usual for dinner.\n\nThere was a different Tom bedding down that night. Gone was the easy-going attitude. Gone was the sense of unreality. It was with new eyes that he looked around the fire at an alien people. He tried to forget about how familiar they looked, and how they treated him, and instead thought of them as an undiscovered native tribe. Tom believed that his survival depended on learning about them and somehow coming to understand their culture. \n\nNobody tried to share his bed that night or the next morning.\n\n----\n\nTwo days later, they arrived at another village. He had serviced three more women and one more teenager en route, but he was no longer enjoying himself doing so. The physical sensations were there, and he did perform to their expectations, but mentally, it was now a chore, not a pleasure. They either didn't notice the difference or didn't care.\n\nThe new village was nearly identical to the one they had come from. A welcoming committee of half-naked women and teenagers and totally naked girls greeted them. Again, no men were around. An hour later, all the excitement over and done with, he was led to another shaded mat in the centre of the village and was again expected to sit there on display. Why they bothered moving him, he couldn't even begin to imagine.\n\nThat's when it happened.\n\n""Halloo! Do you speak English?""\n\nTom's head snapped around so fast, he almost got whiplash. Approaching was a white woman with a deep brown tan and blonde hair, about six foot two, stout, with very little figure, smallish breasts, and wearing the traditional grass skirt. He thought she was quite ugly, but didn't care in the least. There was a huge smile on his face as he stood up.\n\n""Mhhh! <cough cough>"" His voice was a little rusty from lack of use. ""My God! Am I glad to see you!""\n\n""Hiya mate. I heard there was a new bloke on the island. Couldn't wait to meet you!""\n\n""Yes. Well, I crashed here a few weeks ago, and since then, you wouldn't believe what's happened to me! What is this weird place? And these women? More importantly, do you have a radio? Is there any way off this island? And ...""\n\n""Hold on there, mate. I ken you got a sackful of questions and I'll fill you in with what I can. Just slow down a bit. Grab a piece of mat and have a breather.""\n\nTom sat down before his knees buckled. Relief washed through him like a wave, leaving him giddy and lightheaded.\n\n""I suppose introductions are in order. I recken you must be Tom. You're a Yank, right?""\n\nHe nodded.\n\n""Right. Well, the Sheilas been talkin' about nothin' but you ever since you washed up in that blowup a few weeks back. My name's Sam.""\n\nSam stuck out a hand, and Tom shook it rather unsteadily. \n\n""You're an Australian?""\n\n""Right first try. Queensland. Been stuck on this God-forsaken patch of hell for twelve years now. Yep. There ain't ...\n\nEverything seemed to go silent and still as Tom's spirits came crashing down. It was with a sense of desperation that he interrupted Sam.\n\n""Sam. Please. Tell me that you have a radio. Or a telephone. A plane, a boat, something! Please!""\n\nThere was a sense of finality to the way Sam shook his head in the negative. A long groan came from Tom as he fell back onto the mat. ""You mean there's no way off this fucking island?""\n\nOnce again, Sam said no.\n\n""You're sure?""\n\n""Mate, if there was a way off, I'd a been back home enjoyin' a Foster's long since. The ladies tell me you came in by plane. What's your story?""\n\nTom shook his head, unsure about what to do or say. ""Yeah. I ran out of gas running in front of the hurricane and didn't quite make it to the beach. I survived. Nothing else did, not even the radio.""\n\n""Now that is a cryin' shame, though I kinda figured it got broke, the way you was carryin' on. I guess you're just as stuck as me then. Sorry if I got your hopes up, mate, but there's not much I can do, I'm afraid.""\n\n""Sorry. It's just that you're the first civilized person I've seen since I crashed. I just assumed you'd have some way off this rock. I thought ...""\n\n""'S'all right, mate. I been through it all m'self. This place gets to a body after a while. Kinda makes one strange, if you aren't careful."" Sam looked around the village for a few seconds. ""Almost got to me too, sorta like ... ""\n\nThere was a pause, as Sam appeared to lose himself in thought. \n\n""Well, you're here now,"" he finally continued. ""So ask away.""\n\nTom put voice to the question that was uppermost in his mind.\n\n""Where are all the men?""\n\nSam laughed. Long, hard, and almost maniacally.\n\n""S'truth! You sure came out with the worst one first. Tom, there ain't no men here, 'cept you and me, and I don't count no more.""\n\nTom stared, disbelief very apparent in his eyes.\n\nSam gazed down at his own body for a few seconds before looking Tom in the eye.\n\n""Mate, when I got stuck in this place, twelve bloody long years ago, I was as much a man as you are now. This place changes a body. It ain't natural. My mate, Jack, when he saw what was happenin', well, it got to him. One mornin', he just climbed up one of them coconut trees an' tried to fly home.""\n\n""But - but - what, how? I mean, look at you! You're a woman! What gives?""\n\nWith a shrug, Sam answered. ""Don't really know. Maybe there's something in the water, or in the food. Maybe there's some weird bug here. Whatever it is, that's why there ain't no blokes.""\n\n""How long..."" Tom cleared his throat, gulped, then tried again. ""How long did it take?""\n\n""Well, these,"" he hefted his breasts, ""showed up after two years. The ladies cut off the rest soon after.""\n\n""They WHAT?!""\n\n""It didn't work no more anyway. If I'd fought too much, they would'a killed me instead.""\n\n""You mean, they just - just ... "" Tom struggled for words. ""And you let them!?""\n\nHe shrugged. ""Hey, I'm still here, and I guess I got a reason to hang around a bit longer.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""I got a stake in this place now, just like you will soon enough.""\n\n""No fuckin' way! What the hell could I possibly think important in this bloody place?""\n\n""You mean you ain't figured it out yet? Yanks. I tell ya, if you had to depend on your brains, you'd all be goners for sure. Look, you been treated the same as I was, right?""\n\nTom just stared, appearing more than a little puzzled.\n\n""The women. The sex! They been keepin' you real busy, right?""\n\nHe nodded. ""Yeah, so?""\n\nSam rolled his eyes and shook his head. ""Think! I got here twelve years ago. It quit workin' eleven years ago. All the kids are around ten or eleven. I figure half of 'em are mine and half are Jack's, so that's about two hundred kids each. How many you done so far?""\n\n""That's what they're doing? You mean, they want me for ... but ... all they want is a goddamn fuckin' sperm machine!?""\n\n""Hey, you're a damned sight luckier than the last couple of blokes who got stranded here. The ladies decided they weren't good enough to service 'em or something, so they were eliminated.""\n\n""They were killed? But that's barbaric! Why didn't you stop them?""\n\nHe shrugged. ""Nothin' I could do about it. They tolerate me 'cause I don't cause no problems an' I pull my own weight. If I threw in with some strange blokes, they'd do me too.""\n\n""Shit, what kind of hell is this? Waitaminit, all the kids I've seen are girls. What happened to the boys?""\n\n""Far as I can tell, there ain't none born here. At least, I never saw none. Every one I saw born was a girl, and I saw plenty of 'em.""\n\n""Jesus H. Fuckin' Keerist. No guys. None. Just women. All right, how many? How bloody many women do they expect me to service?""\n\nSam shrugged again. ""Four, five hundred. I think that's how many are about. Five villages, anyway. The bosses all get first crack at you. Well, that's what Rhoda said when she told me you were on your way.""\n\n""Rhoda?""\n\n""The headwoman in these parts. You'll meet her soon enough.""\n\n""Four or five hundred?"" Tom spoke quietly, almost whispering. ""What the hell did I do to deserve this anyway?""\n\n""Pardon?""\n\n""Huh? Sorry, I guess I was talking to myself.""\n\n""No problem, mate. You got a lot to think on. Oh-oh. Here they come.""\n\nTom looked over his shoulder, expecting to see his keepers and whomever approaching. Instead, a small gaggle of giggling girls came running up. Sam smiled broadly.\n\n""Sorry mate, but I promised these young sheilas I'd help em' with some shellfish harvestin'. I'll be back after you have your tucker.""\n\nWith one kid on his shoulders and two more tugging on his arms, he walked off towards the beach, smiling and joining into the animated chatter he was surrounded with. Tom watched them go.\n\nLunch showed up about an hour later, giving him plenty of time to absorb and reflect on what Sam had told him. The food was a little different than he was used to, since it included seaweed and some sort of shellfish instead of dried fish. The change was welcome. Two women, both decent looking dark haired native ladies he didn't recognize, brought it to him and stayed to help him eat. Both fussed over him throughout the meal.\n\nIt wasn't too long after he finished that Sam returned, coming back with the same batch of children he left with. They all ran off carrying baskets full of something, while Sam himself stopped in at one of the large buildings and picked up his lunch before sitting down with Tom again.\n\n""Whew! Them kids can really tire a body out. So where were we?""\n\n""Are those all your kids?"" asked Tom.\n\nSam shrugged. ""Two are for sure. The rest, who knows. I treat 'em all like mine. Jack was my mate, and they're all his or mine, so now they're all mine. Their mothers know whose is whose, but I don't ask.""\n\n""Was Jack a blonde too?""\n\n""Nah. He was a redhead. His Mum was a blonde, though.""\n\nThey were interrupted again, this time by a grey-haired native looking woman. Tom thought she had to be at least sixty years old. She and Sam talked back and forth for several minutes.\n\n""Tom, this here is Mama-san, their leader. Her title don't translate too good, so that's what I call her. I've never heard anyone say her real name. She wants to know if everyone's been treating you right so far.""\n\n""What? You mean other than being treated as nothing but a portable sperm bank? Other than being held prisoner? Other than being forced to perform three times a day, like it or not? Oh sure, I've been treated just fine! Faugh!"" Tom turned and stared at the ocean while Sam translated his words. Their conversation took some time.\n\n""Sorry for the delay, mate, but I still ain't all that great with the lingo. I told her what you said, word for word - well, as close as possible - and she gave me an answer. Here it is, word for word. \n\n'You are unsettled. This is not your place, not what you know, not what you understand. Yet <something I don't ken> answered our prayers and delivered you to us. It has been too many seasons since our last <don't know this one mate, something to do with having kids>. Our need is great, so we are more <something or other> to you than the others. <I think she's referring to the last couple of blokes, the ones that didn't measure up or something.> If you refuse our need, we will not force you any longer. But no longer will you be a <sheltered guest, I think>.'\n\nShe's giving you a choice. They won't kill you if you don't perform, but they won't feed you no more neither. Me, I hope you do the right thing, 'cause they need a new load of sprogs here.""\n\n""So if I put out, I'm their guest, at least until I peter out, as it were, and then they'll cut it off and make me an honourary woman. If I don't, then what? What happens?""\n\n""Most likely they'll drive you out of the village. Take your choice - jungle or beach. It don't matter. If you ain't trained in jungle livin' you won't last two weeks. Starve to death. Or worse, maybe eat something wrong and die of gut rot. I seen it happen. Bad way to go - really bad.""\n\n""How much time do I have to make up my mind?""\n\n""Until dinner, most likely. When Mama-san wants an answer, nobody keeps her waiting.""\n\n""Why the hell do they do this? And why the hell are they doing it to me?""\n\n""Tom, this ain't no paradise. These ladies are tryin' to survive and keep their civilization alive. Why you're here, I don't know, but you are. The next bloke might be along in a week, or in ten years. Or longer. They need you probably more than you need them. It ain't so bad, really, once you get used to it. Me and Rhoda been makin' a pretty decent life for ourselves.""\n\n""You mean, you and her? Together?"" Tom waved his finger back and forth between Sam and the grey-haired woman.\n\n""Huh? Me and Mama-san? Not on your life! What gave you that daft idea?""\n\n""You said you had something going with the head woman.""\n\n""Oh, I got ya. No, Rhoda - she's the one claimed me - she's the head woman of this village. Mama-san's top woman of the whole island. You'll probably see Rhoda later.""\n\n""This is just too much. I need some time to think.""\n\n""That's fine, mate. I got about thirty young'uns waitin' up on me right now anyhow. They're expectin' a story while they do all that shellin'. Well, I guess better a story than me shellin' them slimy things. It's Jack and the Beanstalk today, adjusted slightly for local conditions. See you in a bit.""\n\nSam got up, nodded to Mama-san, and left. The old woman sat there on the other side of the mat and stared out at the ocean for nearly an hour before standing, nodding to Tom, and leaving. He nodded back, then watched as she slowly walked away. The woman held her head high, even though her steps were slow and her back was slightly bowed. It seemed the weight of the world pressed down upon those bare shoulders.\n\n His keepers showed up with supper late in the afternoon. Sam arrived a few minutes later.\n\n""Hiya mate. I see they're keepin' close tabs on you. Not lettin' you out of their sight, are they.""\n\n""I guess. Sam, how did you end up in this place?""\n\n""Oh, that's a bit of a story. It's a bit daft, really. One day Jack and me were drinkin' down at the local, and we were tryin' out some of that there imported Yank beer, only it ain't really imported you see, 'cause they make it in the brewery in town under licence from the folks what really makes it. So there's this tourist bloke, and he's tryin' some of that same rot we're drinkin', an' he says it ain't nothin' like what he gets at home. So Jack gets this idea in his head that he wants to try real Yank beer. Only, he don't want to go into the city and buy some real import stuff. Nope. He wants to travel to the U.S. of A. for some.""\n\n""So you guys decided to fly from Australia to the U.S. - for a BEER?""\n\n""Made sense at the time. Only we didn't fly. You see, Jack owned this oversized canoe, so we sailed.""\n\n""You SAILED to the U.S. In an oversized canoe. For a fuckin' beer. How big was that thing?""\n\n""I dunno. Fifty foot, maybe. Big enough for the three of us.""\n\n""Three?""\n\n""Yeah. Me, Jack, an' that tourist bloke. He promised us one hell of a drinkup when we got to L.A.""\n\n""Let me guess - you never made it. You got lost, and ended up wrecking on the reef. Right?""\n\n""Oh no, we got there all right, and we had one hell of a good time. One of the best weeks of my life. That yank beer was definitely better'n the fake stuff we got. It still ain't as good as Foster's of course, but it's a pretty fair brew. No, we got caught in a bit of a blow on the way home. Lost the compass, the sails, damaged the rudder, and almost got swamped, but we made it. I just wish Jack had remembered to pack spare batteries for the radio. We were takin' in a lot of water when we saw this place and made for shore. There weren't much choice left, so we parked just off the reef and came in on a dingy. That's when the next blowup came along. Smashed our boat up on the reef and down it went, takin' all our supplies with it. If the ladies hadn't taken us in, we'd a been goners.""\n\n""And you paid their price. Any regrets?""\n\n""Oh, sure. I've got ... I guess that's had, a girl back home. We had an understandin'.""\n\n""But that didn't stop you, did it? You just jumped in and enjoyed all the ladies you could.""\n\n""Mate, I spent two weeks alone in the jungle before I gave it up. Ended up I couldn't see any good reason for dyin', 'cause there weren't no way back home.""\n\n""What about Jack?""\n\n""Him? Jesus, talk about your kid in a sweets shop. He was the happiest bloke on the planet.""\n\n""For a while.""\n\n""No, he never got tired of it. Even near the end, he'd snuggle up with his favourites and spend the night doing whatever he could. It wasn't what quit workin' what got to him, it was growin' his own pair."" Sam arched his back for a second, making his breasts stick out on display, then relaxed and smiled rather wryly. ""You know, life does play funny tricks on a soul. I go out on a bit of a walkabout and end up here. Now I'm talkin to probably one of the few other blokes in the world that don't think this is paradise. Go figure.""\n\n""I guess no matter what I decide, what happened to you, likely as not, is gonna happen to me.""\n\n""'Fraid so, mate. Mama-san says it's 'cause the menfolk that first came here, back in the dawning of the world, insulted the island's spirits. They got cursed, their sons got cursed, even their male dogs and pigs got cursed. All of 'em what changed survived. The rest died rather horribly.\n\n""Is that why they, uh ..."" Tom made a cutting motion with his fingers.\n\n""I recken so. They did do it sorta ceremonial-like, though they never did offer up a reason for doin' it.""\n\nTom lowered his head into his hands, then shook it back and forth. ""I'm not sure I can handle this. It's just too damned bizarre. An island full of women, a place that changes men into -- into -- well, into eunuchs, and it's not even on the map!""\n\nWith a furrowed brow and a rather puzzled look, Sam inquired - ""It's not?""\n\n""No! I picked up new air and sea charts three years ago and this place just isn't here!""\n\n""S'truth! Guess that explains why we don't get more visitors. So why ain't it on the map? With all them fancy new satellite things crowdin' the sky, you'd think they'd spot somethin' this size, wouldn't you?""\n\n""Sam, nowadays they got satellites that can tell what brand of smokes you're carrying by reading the pack. They're sure the hell not going to miss a fuckin' island. Somebody, somewhere, has to know about this place. God, this is so confusing! Of course, none of this is helping me make up my mind!"" He was almost screaming by the end of that last sentence.\n\n""Don't look now, mate, but you ain't got any time left. They're comin' for you.""\n\nHe turned to look, of course. Four women and one of the teenagers were heading for him. Three of the women he recognized from his village - his keepers. The other woman and the teenager were strangers.\n\n""The older blonde one's Rhoda. The young'un beside her is her daughter Beth. By the looks of things, I think Rhoda's givin' Beth first crack at you.""\n\nTom saw a very pretty thirty-something blonde woman walking beside a beautiful, blonde-haired, blue-eyed teenager who was no more than fifteen and was wearing nothing but the usual grass skirt. The girl's breasts were moderate sized cones pointing straight at him, capped with light pink aureoles and nipples. Like everyone else, she was darkly tanned, and that contrasted sharply with her varicoloured golden tresses. Very shapely, she had long arms, long, coltish legs, and an utterly captivating smile. Both cheeks were dimpled as the women approached. \n\nBeth stepped in front of the others and spoke to him in a smooth, melodious voice, then held out her hand.\n\n""She wants you to go with her and put a baby in her tummy. Tom, Rhoda was my first here, and she's got two of mine, so I know her an' Beth better'n my own sisters. Rhoda's nervous, and Beth's scared as shit. You could probably get away with turning her down if you took Rhoda instead, but I wouldn't bet the ranch. Unless, of course, you'd rather head into the jungle.""\n\nTom couldn't help himself. He stared. And stared. The young woman looked so beautiful. She was almost the twin of his ex wife when she was that age, when he had first fallen in love. Those blue eyes seemed to grow larger and larger the longer he looked. Eventually, he could see nothing else. Sam said something, but the words just flowed around him, unnoticed and totally ignored. When she blinked and tilted her head, he came back to himself, sort of.\n\nTom allowed her to take his hand and pull him to his feet. She then led him away to a nearby shack, with the others following close behind. Sam watched him go. A sad, wistful smile slowly crept over his face as the women and their newest captive entered the hut. Tom turned and looked back just as they were leading him inside, his expression reflecting his agonized indecision. Then he was gone.\n\n""Poor bloke's had his mind made up for him, just like Rhoda did to me."" Sam was talking quietly to himself. ""You gonna have any regrets, Tom? Lots of em? Maybe just one big'un, like me? Or you gonna go like Jack did instead? He always was the brave one. Sometimes I wish I had half his guts.""\n\n <Fin>\n\n----\n\nAuthor's notes:\n\nI've always wondered about being lost on a desert isle, with a whole lot of beautiful, attentive women around. Would it really be like an adolescent wet dream?\n\n Tom Largent - the protagonist. 5'11"", 170lbs, blonde, blue eyes, slender, wiry muscles, very handsome. Leiana - Tom's sometimes girlfriend, before the crash.\n\nRaquel - #1 woman, the nurse. 5'6"", 110lbs, 23 yrs, black hair, dk brn eyes, moderate build, moderate breasts, good looking, virgin. Elizabet - #2 woman. 5'2"", 140lbs, 34 yrs, black hair, dk brn eyes, solid build, fairly large breasts, very good looking. Marilyn - #3 woman. 5'5"", 130lbs, 22 yrs, light blonde hair, blue eyes, curvy build, moderate breasts, pink nipples.\n\nSam - the last one shipwrecked. 6'2"", 200lbs, blonde, blue eyes, heavy, strong, pert breasts. Jack - Sam's old buddy. Rhoda - Sam's main squeeze 5'8"", 130lbs, blonde, blue eyes, medium figure, 35, good looking. Beth - Rhoda's eldest daughter. 5'6"", 96bs, blonde, big blue eyes, slender and coltish, small cone-shaped breasts, light pink nipples. Beautiful.\n\nGenerations: A - 9-10 years - virgins B - 15-16 years - virgins C - 22-23 years - virgins D - 34-35 years E - 42-43 years F - 47-48 years G - 55-56 years H - 61-62 years - Mama-san"
182,Amazons,['Fdom'],"He's PLAYING BALL WITH THE GALS!!!\n\n ----\n\n I am forced to play basketball on a women's team, against another women's team. These are two of the top college women's basketball teams, or at least the girls are college age. All of them are attractive and over 6' tall. I am the only male playing, but since I'm only 5'8"", they all tower over me (they aren't giantesses, just very big girls.) The girls aren't wearing standard uniforms, but something a bit sexier, tighter, with very short shorts, tight tank tops, etc. \n\nThe play is very rough, much rougher than normal women's basketball. All the girls are in great physical condition. I try to keep up but they are all 100X better players than me, and I mess up a lot. I get roughed up a lot, with all these 6'-plus tall girls bumping into me, passing and catching the ball over my head, and knocking me down. There is a lot of pressure from the girls on my team for me to perform, as I'm ""a guy"", but I am a terrible player and contribute nothing to the team. Plus, I feel incredibly turned on by all these girls, who are all very attractive. I can't concentrate on the game. So the coach calls me out and puts in another girl, an attractive 6'2"" freshman named Darrelyn. She goes in and scores 12 points for our team, saving thegame for us. I find this girl especially cute; she has very long, shapely legs; a fair, smooth complexion, red-blonde hair, and thick red lips. Her body is tight and pretty well-muscled, though not ripped like a bodybuilder's.\n\nAfter the game, there is a victory party in a hotel suite. I'm there, but very embarrassed among all these girls who are such great players. I am the only male at the party; the rest are all team members.... Everyone is drinking and getting high, there is great music, and I find myself standing in a corner right next to that strawberry blonde girl, who has broad shoulders, big tits, and a sweet southern accent. She is wearing very short shorts, white basketball shoes, a tight-fitting T-shirt, and big-framed glasses. I have a tremendous hard-on.\n\nI compliment her on her playing, and tell her ""That three pointer you hit with four seconds on the clock was awesome."" She smiles victoriously and kicks on knee high into the air. Because her legs are so long, her knee practically reaches my shoulder! She whoops, excaiming, ""That's my specialty!""\n\nIn the suite's breakfast nook, there is a bar and a bunch of the girls are laughing and playing ""arm wrestle"" with each other. They call out to me to join them. ""Let's see if anyone can beat a guy!"" I say I don't want to play along, but they all shout ""C'mon, c'mon, you're a guy, men are stronger than women!"" They shout and shout almost tauntingly, until I agree to arm wrestle a pretty 6'1 brunette named Meredith. We lock hands on the bar top, and after a struggle, she defeats me! My face goes red! ""Hey Meredith, it looks like the Olympic powerlifting is paying off!""\n""Olympic powerlifting?"" I ask, bewildered. ""Yeah,"" says Dixie, a 6' blonde, we do four three hour sessions every week. All of us."" \n\nThen they push Darrelyn in front of me. ""Try Darrelyn,"" says Dixie. ""We noticed you seem to like her.""\n""He's sweet on Darrelyn, everybody knows it!"" blurts out Mandy from the living room. ""He'll want to try that!"" All the girls are standing around me, smiling broadly in anticipation. ""OOPS! Hope I didn't ruin anything!!! Well, nobody reads those stupied DOCS anyway!""\n""The loser has to make breakfast for the winner tomorrow morning."" Suzanne pushes me back to the bar across from Darrelyn. ""Come on, we wanna see if you can beat Darrelyn. She's younger than the rest of us, she's only been powerlifting for five weeks,"" says Dixie. ""She looks pretty strong to me,"" I say. ""She's only a freshman. Just a little Southern girl,"" Dixie smiles, squinting her eyes. ""You're 28 years old, aren't you?"" \n\n""Yeah,"" I gulped. I had agreed to play that night on their team because I was a sports columnist for a local newspaper, and my editor liked the whole writing staff to try crazy stunts to boost readership.\n\n""Well, you're a grown man. Now arm wrestle her!""\n\nDarrelyn looked miffed, like she wanted to back out. ""He's probably tired. It's been a long night.""\n""Well, you must be tired too,"" Suzanne said. ""After winning the game for us."" She went over and cupped Darrelyn's ear conspiratorily, whispered something into it. Darrelyn's face lightened. She raised her perfectly arched brows and said, ""OK"", smiling a bit.\n\nShe extended her arm and we locked hands. I concentrated on pouring all my strength into my right arm. Beads of sweat were developing on my temples. I strained against her force. Her face was calm, without a bit of strain. Then her gorgeous features tightened a bit, as if she were concentrating too. For no more than ten seconds, it was a titanic battle of supposed equals. I funnelled every ounce of strength into that arm. But I was losing. My arm descended slowly, then faster. And then WHOOOMP! I had lost. \n\nThere was silence in the room. ""And she hasn't been powerlifting but a month and a half,"" someone said. ""It's still best of three,"" Dixie reminded us. ""Rest up. Tracey, get them some cold pop from the ice chest."" Tracey, a 6' blonde, handed us ice cold cans of soda. After a few minutes, we were back at it. ""Okay, second bout,"" Dixie announced. I gripped Darrelyn's bigger hand. ""Remember, loser cooks breakfast. Whatever the winner wants! Get set, go!"" said Dixie in her South Carolina drawl. Again, we strained fiercely, or rather I did. Again, Darrelyn's perfect features remained expressionless. She even cracked a bit of a smile, which I thought was cruel. And again, beads of clammy sweat developed on my temples, tracing cool-warm rivulets down my sideburns, my cheeks, my neck. I concentrated hard, almost prayed. But to no avail. WHOOOOMP! I was down again. \n\n""That's best of three. Darrelyn beat you!"" announced Dixie. ""Now, Darrelyn, what'll it be for breakfast tomorrow?"" Darrelyn rolled her eyes a bit, pursed her full lips. ""Can I sleep on it?""\n""You sure can, girl. It's been a hard night!"" Dixie said. ""Now you guys shake hands..."" I went over to shake Darrelyn's hand. I looked up at her wide-set, pretty blue eyes, and those full lips. No one spoke.\n\nSomeone turned the stereo back on, and Darrelyn and I each opened a cold beer. We talked a bit, standing near the kitchen. The music was loud again. We talk for a long time, have a few more beers. The other girls leave us alone in our corner. My head seems to be spinning from the night, the beer, the music, and my defeats to this towering golden-haired goddess.\n\nSuddenly, a girl pushes me from behind and I loose my balance. I fall right on top of Darrelyn, knocking us both over, onto the floor. My beer spills all over her chest, saturating the clingy tan T-shirt she is wearing. We're both down and I'm on top. Moving around on top of her body, my hard-on returns in full force. A bunch of girls are yelling, ""Kiss her! Kiss her! C'mon, kiss her you little wimp!"" One girl pushes my head down onto her, and I kiss her thick red lips...she smiles and giggles. The girls are shouting, ""Come on, we know you want her!!"" Then a girl picks me up by the collar and pushes both me and her into a semidarkened bedroom. One girl yells to her teammate, ""Hey Darrelyn, don't hide your strength from him!""\n""Yeah,"" shouts another, ""Remember, you're representing the female sex!""\n""And the Class of 2022!"" someone else shouted. ""Show him what the new generation of women can do!"" They shut the door on us and we took off our clothes...."
183,Amber,['M+F exh'],"Amber\n\n""Amber, could you spread your legs and sort of hunker with your hands on your knees?"" That was the line that led me to all of this. I was married right out of high school, being a chubby girl, I didn't have much self-esteem, and didn't think I was smart enough to go to college. I married John Tyler right out of school and he left me high and dry after a year. I didn't think I was pretty, I have very large melon-like tits with tiny little dark pink nipples that stick out about half an inch and wide hips and a big round ass. I don't have much of a belly, just a slight roundness, but to add to all of that, my face is round and pudgy, like a cute Delta Burke. My ex-husband used to tell me that I could look like a model with my long, rich brown hair, if I would bother to lose weight, he could have been right, but I have found that quite a few people like my size and shape, just the way it is.\n\nWhen my John left, we lived in upper Northwest, in Glover Park, Washington, DC, just a few blocks from the old Soviet embassy, north of Georgetown. The place was great, but the memory of him was too strong there. I could smell his aftershave, I found lengths of his short brownish grey hair that now reminded me of rabid half-rat half-weasel fur. I sold the townhouse without telling John, it was in my name for tax purposes anyway, and bought a small condo in Adams Morgan, a pretty hip part of town.\n\nI sold the house for a very good amount of money and had more than half left after buying the condo, I knew I would be fine until I found a job. I got a job as a receptionist, part time at a graphic art firm around the corner. It paid for all I needed to pay for, and I wasn't going out at all, depression had set in firmly. I was spending a good deal of time with my friend Jen, I'd only call her a good friend until she helped me through the breakup, then it was actually ""best"" friend.\n\nShe had a great insight on the whole thing, telling me that he would never find anyone else like me, and assuring me that I would find someone better. I knew it was just talk, faerie tales don't happen to real people, but it made me feel better anyway. I had fun with her.\n\nShe was a wild girl, always wearing next to nothing, talking about these outrageous sexual adventures and what seemed hundreds of boyfriends. Jen loved talking about her sexual adventures, not fantasies, just things she loved doing. I always thought I was too uptight to do anything sexually outrageous. I had talked to her about being a photographer at some forgotten party about a year before, right after John and I got married. Then after we had split, Jen was consoling me, telling me that I should pursue being a photographer, ""The only person keeping you from your dream is you"", she told me over and over again. I finally believed her. I called around and found an evening photography class. It met every night during the week and would have an extra photo lab on Saturday afternoons. I signed up for the class and then went and bought a bunch of photo equipment.\n\nThe next Monday, I went to class with a new spring in my step. I actually felt confident about MY abilities, not what a man, a little jerk of a man, named John Tyler, would hand to me, like a dog sniffing for a bone. I felt as if I had actually regained part of my own self worth. I stepped into the classroom, only a couple of people were there so far.\n\nOne guy with long dark hair, and another very well built guy with a more conservative ""yuppie-do"" haircut, and the instructor, who looked a little like a less rugged Sean Connery, with piercing blue eyes with slight wrinkles at the corners, golden tanned skin, and a tall, lean, wiry body. The longhaired guy demanded my attention though. His hair was bordering on black, and his skin was smooth and clean. His eyes were warm looking, like a smile was always about to burst from his face. Not full of mirth, just joy, I guess. He was also tall, his body was not thin, but there was no apparent fat either. 'The Ultimate Alpha Male Human' I thought to myself, realizing that my eyes had lingered too long on his form. The class filled up soon after and I discovered that I was the only woman in the class. The instructor talked about photography for a while, and I was lost in his talk, everyone including myself had a thousand questions to ask, it seemed that I was the only novice in the class. After class, the other students and the instructor assured me that I would quickly learn all I would need to learn, and anything that I didn't know they would explain. I felt good about the class, it had promise, but I still knew I had a lot more work, and luck coming, before I made it to the point of making a living, but at least I felt good about myself, for once in my life.\n\nThe next class requirement was to photograph shapes with a decidedly masculine form. I was out the next day in the afternoon taking photos of all sorts of things that not necessarily resembled the ""form"" of a man, but what symbolized masculinity to me, cars, some of the monuments with tall spires, a fountain that sat in a square, spewing white arcs of foam over a pool of water, that seemed alive. I know it sounds strange, but imagining the masculinity of an object was suitable to get me sexually aroused. I can't explain it, sort of like those old movies where two people are kissing, and then the train goes through a tunnel, or water splashes their entwined bodies, nothing is seen, but you know exactly what is happening.\n\nI went to class and the instructor collected our rolls of film with our names written on them and said he would develop the first rolls himself. He then told us that a model was going to be in class that day for us to photograph. ""Tom is a student at one of the local universities, but tomorrow we will need to do some fashion photography of a female form,"" he paused as if it were going to be a precarious step,"" We won't require a 'nude' model, but some of the shots will probably be pretty risque"". He passed around a sheet, a contract for temporary modeling, basically saying that no photograph will be used in any commercial venture, etc, blah blah.\n\nWe took some photos of this guy Tom for the rest of the night, he was well built and quite handsome. I got some close-ups of him that I was sure to dream about as I went to sleep that night. He was completely naked as he went through his poses, his dick half hard and hanging like a racehorse's. I found myself squeezing my thighs together, forgetting about the photography, and had to shake some sense into myself, to finish the roll. My face was red and hot after class and I got a similar response from between my legs, though much, MUCH wetter.\n\nI took care of that problem before I went to sleep that night, rubbing my clit with my middle and ring finger, rotating, and clamping my thighs together for the most sensation, thinking about Jake and Tom, betting myself that Jake was better built, but agreeing also with myself that at that level of perfection ""better"" is just a state of opinion.\n\nThe next evening in class it became apparent no one was able to find a woman who was willing to model for the class. The instructor stated plainly that the class would have to be postponed indefinitely, until a model could be hired. We had to show up to class each day for a week, just to hand in some random photographs we were told to take. Mostly females depicted in statue around the city. I had begun to think about doing it myself, but I didn't want to bear the laughter I knew I was bound to get because I wasn't thin. I knew my face was pretty, but I still felt too fat to even pretend like I was a model. In the Saturday class, I was struck with an odd sense, like it would be okay for me to pose for the class, besides, I wouldn't be nude.\n\nEach of us showed the photos we had taken so far. Jake, the guy that had taken me in all manner of ways over the last few weeks, in my fantasies of course, showed his first. They were of large women walking down the street, some nude shots that he explained were his friend. He said she didn't mind personal shots, but wouldn't do it in front of people, she apparently didn't mind the photographs being shown though. Throughout the day, they all showed their photographs, most of them were depictions of large women, which shocked me. ""Sexy...exudes soft... sensuality"", was what most of the men said, introducing their own photos. After class I asked the instructor if I should volunteer to be a model.\n\n""We will need one to continue the class, and since it is summer, there aren't that many students willing to take their clothes off for strangers"", he said.\n\n""Wait a minute!"" I started in quickly, ""you told us that no nude posing would be necessary!"" He calmed me down, telling me that he had planned on nude photography from the beginning, but didn't anticipate any trouble finding models, but the low attendance of summer classes decreased the available pool. He assured me that he would not ask me to go further than I was willing to go. We shook hands and I signed the form and gave it to him, giving him my sizes for clothing, albeit uncomfortably.\n\nThe next Monday, I was going to model for the first time in front of my class. The instructor held my camera, so I would have some pictures in my portfolio. I went to the changing room, and slipped into this low cut evening gown. It was forest green and set off my blues eyes and ivory skin. It was a little tight, well actually I think it was more slinky than tight, hugging and enhancing all of my curves. I had to take off all of my underwear because the lines were all too visible, bulging under the tight silk. The neck was cut very wide with thin little spaghetti straps and was very loose. Without my bra, my tits hung low and my nipples were already hard and poking through the thin fabric. A slit up the side came almost to the top of my thigh. I don't have any varicose veins so it wasn't nasty looking or anything, if I wasn't blessed with thinness I was surely blessed with nice skin. I walked on out to the class room and they were all ready for me. I posed in several positions, all the cameras snapping and shuttering.\n\nAfter about an hour, we paused for a break. The instructor asked me into the hall. I had to reapply my makeup, I was getting very aroused, looking at all the men looking at me, and my face was breaking out in red splotches from the heat spreading upwards from between my legs to my neck and face. What a circle!\n\nIn the hallway, the instructor asked me if I was willing to get a little more risque with the way I was posing, or even with the way I was dressed. I was overcome by all the smiles that I saw from my classmates, and I had to go another step. They liked, I mean actually liked me posing for them! First to come was a series of photos the men all took of me while I bent over with my hands on my knees. My tits hung low and they were all getting very clear shots of my deep cleavage.\n\nI lay down on a mattress that was provided, and they took shots of me with my leg poking through the slit in the dress, the material barely covering my pussy. I could feel my pussy start to trickle juice and they were ready for me to change clothes. I was glad, because I would have been very embarrassed if I had stained the dress with my...juices. I wasn't sure what I was supposed to do with the clothes in the dressing room, they weren't what I usually wear. There was a miniskirt, a pair of black stockings, and a garter belt, along with a lace shirt with a detachable bra. I put them on, the stockings only came to mid thigh, and the skirt didn't even cover my ass.\n\nI had planned to put on my panties, but apparently I had lost them somewhere. I went on out to the class room and the cameras started snapping again. The positions they had me stepping into were getting more and more raucous, bending over so the skirt popped over my ass, though I was facing them and nothing ""private"" was photographed. Eventually I dared to remove the bra part of the shirt and moved around doing my little dance thing around the floor. I began to feel my juices running and I called for a break so I could wipe up the sloppy mess that was building up between my legs. I was also cursed with that. My pussy juices seemed to flow like a river when I was very aroused, messing up everything in sight.\n\nI went into the hall, and the instructor asked me if I wanted to go further. I was hot and was almost sweating, even though it was quite cool in the building. I said sure, my arousal building even further, until it seemed there was a constant buzz, coursing through my body, making every nerve tingle and then hurried off to wipe myself up. I went to the dressing room. There was a lace robe there, cream colored and floor length. I heard a knock on the door. I called out to the person on the other side of the door.\n\nIt was my instructor. He told me I had to get out quickly so that we could get the shots over quickly. I asked him what to wear with the robe, he shot back ""stockings!"" I pulled off all the clothes and found a white garter and hose on a chair, I pulled them on quickly, not even thinking about the clothes, just trying to concentrate on getting them on. I pulled on the white heels that were there, grabbed the robe and ran out to the class room, pulling the robe over my nakedness, as I ran down the hall, my thick thighs slapping together as I ran.\n\nI had just pulled the robe around my shoulders as I entered the classroom, and realized that it didn't fasten shut, it wouldn't even close over my body! What it did cover, it didn't hide. My nipples were very visible through the basically transparent material. I saw my pussy and its near baldness. My pubic hair never really grew, leaving me behind when it passed with these large breasts, but little hair, probably about four, and only about a quarter inch long. I stood frozen and all the men started taking pictures right away. I soon loosened up and went with the flow. I was bending over, letting them get shots at my naked pussy and spread asscheeks, fifteen cameras flashing and clicking all around me, I was no longer on the stage, I was laying across tables, bending over them. Someone asked me to spread my ass cheeks and I did, my arousal making me outright horny! I kept posing, on my back, kneeling down.\n\nAnother asked me to spread my pussy lips. I was already creaming, dripping onto the floor, down my legs, but was too horny to stop to clean myself up. The whole insides of my legs were dripping and sloppy with the fragrant juices of my pussy. I began to play with my self as I posed, letting cupfuls of my juices run onto the floor and tables where I sat or lay. I didn't hear any photo snapping for a second while I was rubbing my clitty with no abandon, and I suddenly sat up to see what they were doing.\n\nThe instructor asked me if I would mind doing some soft porn so that the other students could have them for their personal portfolios. I was so close to coming, and didn't think it would matter, I couldn't get any more naked! It began with the instructor, helping me remove the robe. He pulled down his own pants, as did the rest of the students. I looked around the room at about twenty beautiful cocks, some hard, some long and limp. The instructor asked me to kneel down.\n\nI did, keeping my eyes on the lower half of the whole room. I kept swallowing hard because my mouth was watering out of control along with my pussy. The instructor asked me to kiss his penis. I kissed his penis right on the tip, the other students circling around us getting close-up shots of my lips on the very head of his dick. A student stepped up and I did the same, again more shots.\n\nJake was next. I kissed his cock while the others took photos, the instructor with my own camera, I knew I would cherish those pictures forever. As soon as I saw the instructor with my camera, getting ready to push the button down, I opened my mouth and swallowed as much of Jake's cock as I could, which was only half way. He let out a gasp of surprise, but didn't move. I moved my lips up and down his cock while shots were being taken, and then another student stepped up. I could only see cock and sucked it into my mouth as well.\n\nI tasted every cock in the classroom even the instructor and the first student, who came back after their first turn. I was asked to get on my hands and knees, and this time Jake was the first to step up behind me. I spread my legs wide, pushing my ass into the air while holding myself up with my elbows. Jake rested his cock in my fleshy plump asscheeks, and shots were taken around us. He moved his cock down so that it was resting right at the opening of my sloppy pussy.\n\nAgain shots were taken. I moaned quietly, wanting him. I could feel his throbbing cock pulsating at the opening of my pussy, and I couldn't help myself, I pushed back as hard as I could, impaling myself on his long hard cock, meeting no resistance in my wet cunt. I let out a long low moan, and Jake started pumping in and out of me. I was lost to my pleasure when I felt a hand on my chin. I opened my eyes a bit and saw a cock right in front of my mouth. I sunk the cock into my mouth and sucked it deep while Jake drilled my cunt.\n\nJake pulled out and I felt drips of warm come splattering my back, and soon I felt another cock pushing into my open cunt. The guy I was sucking on pulled out and another cock took its place. The cock in my pussy pulled out and again I felt warm come splattering across my asshole. I was lifted to my feet and was made to kneel down again, this time upright with a cock buried in my pussy. I pumped the cock and a cock slid into my open mouth. I fucked the cock I sat on and soon came hard, huge amounts of pussy juice squirted out from my cunt, and I would have collapsed right there, but hands held me up.\n\nThe guy I was fucking yelled ""I'm coming!"" and hands pulled me off of him and I opened my eyes just as gobs of come came spraying across my tits and neck. I lay down on my back and a cock slipped right into my cunt. Someone knelt over my face and shoved his cock into my mouth, and still another straddled my chest and wrapped his hands around my tits and slipped his cock into my very ample cleavage. He slipped and slid, caressing and pinching my sensitive nipples until he came across my neck, the warm goo pulsating out of his cock like a warm hose leaving me with a priceless necklace of liquid pearl.\n\nWhen he got off of me, the guy in my cunt pulled out and shot his come across my belly. Two mouths closed on my nipples and hands simultaneously caressed and mauled my large tits. Another cock was in my cunt, but my mouth was left alone. the hands and mouths kept working on my tits, and I came again, this time straightening rigid, and screaming through clenched teeth. I was still coming when the cock in my dripping pussy pulled out and shot his warm load across my bare pussy lips.\n\nNot even a heartbeat passed when another cock slipped into my pussy, and drove me towards another orgasm. As soon as the cock in my pussy shot his load all over my cunt, I was lifted to my feet. Arms supported me stumbling across the floor. I kept my eyes closed, mostly because I was still feeling the after effects of coming and I didn't want to lose any of it, I thought it was over then. I heard noises for a while and then I was laid down on something cold.\n\nI opened my eyes and I was lying on a huge plastic sheet! I looked up and several of the men had bottles of olive oil in hand. I laid there and they poured the surprisingly warm liquid all over me, mixing and mingling it with the come that was splattered all over me. I squirmed because it half tickled, half felt great.\n\nThe hands and fingers left no part of me inviolate. Fingers slipped into my ass and pussy at the same time, rubbing the tips together inside me, first one finger in my ass, then two, then three, as my moan/scream rose in pitch. Quick rubbing on my clit while the fingers were buried in my ass drove me to another orgasm.\n\nBefore I could figure out what was going on, I was straddling a cock and another cock was pushing its way into my ass. I looked down and it was Jake, oil spread all over his body, his muscles gleaming. I fucked him while the cock at my asshole tried to push in further. I couldn't take him at first, I was moaning loudly, at the half pain, half intense pleasure of the cockhead, just past the entrance, and then in one quick thrust he was all the way in me, where he stayed for a second letting me get adjusted to his presence. I sat still, impaled on the two cocks, half of me wanting to scream in pain, the other half wanting to scream in pure ecstasy.\n\nI felt like a virgin again, the two dicks in me began pumping, and that was all I needed to push me into another orgasm, that threatened to take my consciousness when it finally passed. The guy in my ass came not long after I did, and pulled out, I felt his come running out, and another guy plunged into my backdoor. Jake held up while the other students took turns on my ass, and taking photos of me in this position. I came a number of times, not even knowing how many times I had been fucked.\n\nMy ass was tingling with pleasure, and my pussy was still squirting its juices, and felt like it was on fire. I touched my clitty with my finger and went off into another orgasm. I laid there on the floor while all the students gathered their equipment, got dressed, took a few parting shots of me laying sprawled and spent on the floor, and left. Jake and the instructor stayed behind. Jake helped me to my feet, and I stood shaking on wobbly knees. ""Amber, do you need any help?"" I heard through the fog of my pleasure.\n\n""No."" I responded to Jake or the instructor.\n\nI heard other voices, that sounded kind of like ""I'll be down in my office, let me know when you leave so I can lock the door"" Jake offered me a ride home, I told him I lived right around the corner. He asked me if I wanted to go out. And I asked him if he meant in my condition. I went back to the dressing room and collected myself. I had some of the coffee that the instructor had put on earlier, and had about three cups.\n\nWhen I was back to myself, I was amazed that so many men had fucked me, my pussy was kind of sore, a lot less than I had expected, but it seemed that my arousal had not faded any, I was still as horny as I was before all this had happened! I had to get out of there. I looked around for my clothes. My purse was there, but none of my clothes were. Not even any of the other clothes were except for the lace robe. I rummaged around until I found a fraying and dry rotted t-shirt, but it was clothing and it was clean. I pulled it on carefully, a few threads snapping on my tits, reaching to just below my belly button, and then pulled on the lace robe. I cleaned myself as best as I could and then picked up my purse and walked out to go home.\n\nI thought that Jake was long gone, he was hot and could have any woman he wanted, I knew that he had no reason to want me. I walked out, almost ready to brave the few feet to my apartment with my plump ass and pussy on display, when I passed the classroom. Jake stepped out just as I was going by! He asked me if we were still on for that date he asked me about. He seemed like a nervous little boy, it was so adorable, no one had ever acted like that around me. I told him sure and then told him I needed to go get some clothes in my apartment first.\n\nWe walked out of the building and I turned towards my building and he turned the other way, I told him that the building just around the corner was my building. Well, my keys were in my pants, and I had to call my friend Jen for a spare one. Jake waited by the curb, just out of hearing range, while I told Jen what had happened that night. Jen seemed just as excited as I was. I asked Jake if he could give me a lift to her house. He said sure! He told me about himself.\n\nHe is a professional photographer who was taking that class to keep up with current technologies. He works for himself, admittedly mostly doing weddings and baby pictures. We got to Jen's house and I went up to get the key to my place. After I got inside, Penny, Jen, and Jewel all commented on the way I was dressed. It wasn't until then that I realized just how naked I was.\n\nThey were all wearing unusual clothing (in that they hardly ever wear clothing in their house) t-shirts and shorts, Jen was the only one in her bra, stockings and panties. I told them all about that night, telling them about Jake's long brown hair and firm muscled chest, and deep set electric blue eyes, and I even mentioned his very large cock. Jen was the one who asked me to describe exact length as she held her hands apart asking me to adjust them. They asked me if they could meet him, I said sure.\n\nI started walking to the door to ask him in, and they all stripped, Jewel was the quickest, pulling off all her clothes, and stuffing them under the couch, Penny took off her shorts and t- shirt, leaving her in a lace half shirt and a miniscule g-string, and Jen just took off her panties. They quickly hid clothing and I waved for Jake to come in. He came in and his face went red from shock.\n\nThe other three girls fawned over him, and he blushed and giggled at the attention, playing the perfect gentleman, trying not to touch ANYTHING. After about ten minutes, I asked him if I could talk to him. We went up to Jen's room, he was trying to make his cock go down, pressing on it through his pants, and I sat him down and explained to him that I wanted to date him, I explained my sexual history before that night, I had slept with only two men, one in high school, a lesson in heavy petting (what was that line in Rocky Horror?) but I was a virgin when I got married just after high school.\n\nI explained that I wanted to experiment with sex, but that I wanted him in my life. I was ready to be rejected, but he wanted me too! We went downstairs and he drove me back home. He came up with me and we fell asleep in each other's arms. Sometime in the middle of the night, I woke up and Jake was fucking me. I was wet and it felt really good. I came with only a light moan, I didn't have enough energy for anything else, and then I fell back asleep.\n\nI woke up and Jake was gone, leaving me with a note with his office number, beeper number, email address, and his home and car phone. He wrote that he had about three hours of shoots to do that day and would call me as soon as he was done, and that I should call if I wanted to. I decided to go back to sleep, but I felt like I had woken a monster the night before, my pussy was tingling and I wanted to have sex, not just sex, I wanted what had happened the night before!\n\nI had never felt so much pleasure in my life, and I wanted it again, and feeling some pity on the ex of mine, missing the blossoming of his ugly duckling ex-wife. I settled for two bouts of my fingers against my clit, and then fell asleep. When I woke up again, I didn't bother to put on clothes. I made some coffee, checked the time, 3:00. I called the company I worked for and asked them if they needed anything, I don't work Tuesdays normally, but I usually call just to see if they need help with a rush job or something. They didn't so I cleaned up my apartment. Jake called soon after.\n\nHe asked me if he could see me that night. I was supposed to go drinking with Jen, but I invited him along. I called Jen to see if that would be all right, and she was more than eager. She said, ""Can we play around?"" I asked what she meant, but she wouldn't say anymore. She asked if Penny and Jewel could come. I had no problem.\n\n Chapter 2\n\n ""Amber, I have to run and get something, I will only be ONE minute, I promise, ok?"" She opened her eyes and I saw a look of confusion in her hazel eyes before she nodded. Grabbing the ice bucket and the key to the room, I hurried down the hall to the ice machine and grabbed a quick bucketful. Returning to the room, I placed the bucket near the door so she wouldn't see it yet, and retrieved a bandana from my suitcase.\n\nThis was a moment I was a bit nervous about. I know how much MORE helpless one feels with the sense of sight cut off, and didn't want her to panic. I sat next to her on the bed and stroked her face gently a few times and asked her if she was ok. She nodded and I checked the hand near me to make sure it wasn't cool. I asked her if she could wiggle her fingers and toes ok and saw her do so. Leaning over her, I checked her other hand to make sure it was warm too. Maybe I was being a bit paranoid, but I've never done this before, and was taking the responsibility for her well being very seriously. I asked her to lift her head and tied the bandana around her head cutting off her sight. I then rose and went to check her feet and make sure they were both warm enough too.\n\n""Amber, do you remember the safe word?""\n\n""Calculus,"" she replied.\n\n""Very good, dear."" I thought I'd just better check, I remember after the first time I'd met my MASTER, I'd forgotten it entirely and had trouble recalling it on my way home...and I wanted to be certain nothing she didn't want would happen.\n\nI retrieved the bucket of ice, placing it on the floor next to the bed, and then got a number of items from my suitcase- several feathers, a bottle of Kama Sutra lotion (the kind that gets hot when you blow on it), a fur mitt, and a double-dildo I'd borrowed from a friend. Going to my MASTER's suitcase, I picked up his vibrator, butt plug, KY and nipple clamps. I placed all these items next to the bed within easy reach and settled down, lying next to Amber.\n\nAt first, I just ran my fingertips up and down her side gently, looking at her and watching her shiver underneath my touch...and thinking to myself how absolutely scrumptious she was. After several strokes, I ran my finger around the base of her left breast, watching as her nipple began to harden before I'd even touched it. In amusement, I blew on her nipple lightly and was rewarded with a delicious shiver running the length of her body.\n\n""Lord,"" I thought, ""She's so responsive, this is going to be fun!"" I reached over and poured a little bit of the Kama Sutra lotion into my hand and began gently massaging her left breast, smoothing the lotion from her nipples outward with my palm. She moaned delightfully as she felt my hand moving so gently on her breast, and I reached around to grab a piece of ice. At the same time, I placed the ice on her right nipple, holding it with my right hand, and began blowing on her left nipple. I knew the contrast heightened both the heat of the lotion and the cold of the ice, and the shock of both sensations made her squirm in her bonds in the most satisfying manner. Her breath was coming faster now, fast and deep, and I could resist no longer and took her left breast into my mouth. She sighed deeply as she felt me begin sucking, and her passion combined with her smell and the sticky sweetness of the lotion enflamed me further and I sucked more passionately. Getting a bit more control over myself, I held her nipple and areola in my mouth as I ran my tongue tip across her nipple.\n\nAgain, she writhed beneath me, obviously pleased. Experimentally, I closed my teeth very gently around the base of her nipple and slowly began to pull my head back, lifting her breast and pulling on her nipple. She moaned much louder now, squirming her hips in a supplicating manner, and I was thrilled. It was a very minor amount of pain, but it obviously was turning her on. It looked like she might be a candidate for nipple clamps after all.\n\nI released her nipple from my mouth and discarded the tiny fragment of ice that had not quite finished melting over her other breast. I picked up a feather in each hand and straddled her, then slowly began stroking her from the outside of each breast down her sides and ending at her thighs. She squirmed in a wonderful way beneath me and I felt my own pussy getting hotter as her stomach writhed against my jeans. I ran both feathers in parallel a while, then began varying the strokes, running one upwards as the other went downwards, surprising her by running one across her stomach suddenly. She gasped and moaned and writhed beneath me in the most astonishing manner and I was certain without even turning around to check that the sheets beneath her were very wet by now!\n\nI couldn't help but think to myself that teasing can be as hard on the teaser as the tease as I felt my own juices dampening my jeans. I discarded the feathers and scooted down between her legs, lying between them with my own legs hanging off the end of the bed. Experimentally, I tickled her clit with my fingernail tip, barely touching her and she responded by lifting her hips off the bed in the most desperate fashion. I decided she was DEFINETLY ready.\n\nMoving my head closer, I began by placing my tongue just above her asshole, on the very sensitive skin of the perineum gently. Then I pushed my head forward, my tongue pressing against her skin tightly as my nose parted her inner labia and I inhaled of her fragrance. Her musky odor drove me frantic and it took a lot of self-control to remain in control. Languorously, I began licking upwards, my tongue sliding into her slit as my nose moved upwards pressing against that spot just below the clit. Continuing my journey, I licked with the entire length of my tongue upwards until I was just below her clithood, then I decreased the pressure and barely flicked her clit with the tip of my tongue. She was thrashing about in utter frustration at this point, or at least thrashing as much as her bonds allowed. Suddenly, I inserted a finger deep inside her as I took her clit gently between my teeth and began sucking hard. She screamed as I began finger-fucking her rapidly, sucking her clit hard and then inserting another finger.\n\nHer screams grew louder and more frantic as I continued until I saw her lower stomach muscles begin to spasm and felt her pussy clamp around my fingers. Her orgasm simply spurred me on and I sucked harder still, moving my fingers faster in hopes of taking her higher, on and on, to MORE, flying her into a longer and longer orgasm, one of those mind-blowing explosions like my MASTER gives me.\n\nAs she started coming back down, I slowed my motion, tickling her cervix and vaginal walls with my fingernails as I licked her clitoris slowly. I had no intention at ALL of letting her come all the way back down, I was certain this highly-sexed creature beneath me must be multi-orgasmic, and I would be damned if I didn't get a few more out of her.\n\nAs she started back upwards again, I ceased fingering her and concentrated on my mouth work, licking through her slit up to her clit again, then nibbling gently as she started cumming again. Using just my mouth and some pressure from my nose, I took her up again, sucking frantically on her clit as she reached the peak to increase it, prolong it, make her FEEL it. As she again began her descent, I moved downwards, lapping her juices up hungrily, licking from below her cunt, just up to it, and playfully inserting my tongue at the end of each stroke. She again began moving her hips in that supplicating fashion and I had an overwhelming urge to fuck her.\n\nTearing myself away from that delectable cunt, I jumped off the bed and quickly stripped. Looking down at myself, I thought to myself that it was lucky she hadn't seen me, the angry red stripes across my tits would probably have freaked her out. I picked up the double-dildo, inserting it inside myself and fumbling with the straps in my haste. I obviously should've figured out how the hell to put this thing on BEFORE now.\n\nFinally ready, I climbed between her legs and positioned the dildo between her lips, letting her feel the head just at the opening of her cunt. I leaned forward and kissed her neck, teasingly whispering, ""Do you want me to fuck you, dear?"" She nodded her head rapidly as I licked her ear a moment.\n\n""Tell me, tell me you want me to fuck you."" And then I leaned over and licked just the tip of her right nipple and she shivered again. Her hips were squirming as far as possible in her bondage, definitely telling me, but I wanted to hear it.\n\n""Please fuck me,"" she whispered.\n\n""More,"" I told her, ""Beg me.""\n\n""Please fuck me, PLEASE!"" she yelled and I entered her hard. The little dear kept screaming after that, driving me completely frantic, ""OH YES! Fuck me, fuck me, FUCK ME, harder, deeper, MORE!!!""\n\nHer cries became incoherent as I pumped more frantically, the dildo pushing deeper and deeper into both of us until our clits were touching with each stroke. As I pushed deep into her again, I began shaking with my own orgasm, and yelled out to her, ""CUM for me, NOW, cum for ME!!!"" and saw her begin to shake as well. Determined to take her higher again, I forced myself to continue pumping as I came down from my own ascent, and I recovered enough to watch her face as she flew, higher and higher, screaming completely incomprehensible noises.\n\nI slowed my strokes as she came down, moving slower and more shallowly, but squirming a bit to make her feel things, a little to the left, a little to the right, up, down...and again had her aroused before she'd fully descended. Her responses were making me SO hot, and I was beginning to really wish my MASTER were there, to take me where she'd gone, not to the minor, shallow orgasm I'd achieved on my own. My pussy was literally dripping and itching terribly.\n\nBut there was definitely something I wanted to do to her first. Rolling off of her, I quickly discarded the dildo and picked up the vibrator. I teased her pussy a bit using the vibrator with my left hand as I squeezed a little KY on the index finger of my right hand. Her ass was already wet with her own juices, and it was not terribly hard to insert my index finger, though I was very careful to do it gradually. She squirmed faster, moaning slightly as her sphincter relaxed and my finger slipped in. Very slowly I moved my finger in and out while I continued playing the vibrator up and down between her slit and over her clit. As I felt her begin to relax, her muscles no longer clamped around my finger, I cautiously inserted a second. Her moan was terribly gratifying as she responded to my ministrations.\n\nThis position was less than ideal for access to her ass, so I decided to change things. Discarding the vibrator and slowly pulling my fingers from her ass, I rose from the bed and quickly untied her feet, then went to the head of the bed and untied the rope from the wrist restraints. She stretched on the bed a bit, and raised her hands to the blindfold, when I admonished her that it was to remain. I didn't want her seeing how black and blue MY ass was, or she'd be too afraid to allow me to continue!\n\nChapter 3\n\nI guided her off the bed to a standing position beside it, then I sat down on the edge of the bed and guided her to leaning across my knee. She was shivering, obviously somewhat unnerved, and I caressed her ass gently with my right hand while gently pinching her left nipple with my left hand.\n\nVery tentatively, very gently, I slapped her ass with my hand. I wondered if I was being tentative so as to not push her or ME, I'd never had anyone over my lap like this before! Gently, I rubbed her ass with the palm of my hand for a moment and then slapped again, a bit more, enough to barely bring a slight pink up.\n\nI felt her squirm on my lap and then felt a rush of dampness on my thigh, so she WAS going to like this! Encouraged, I slapped again, a bit harder, again rubbing her ass gently before I gave her three quick slaps in succession. She cried out, a supplicating, begging kind of cry, and I obliged her need by slapping a bit harder still, leaving an actual red mark this time. My thigh was wetter still, she was obviously enjoying this, but I suddenly felt nervous. I've never spanked or whipped anyone before and didn't feel comfortable continuing without my MASTER. And I wondered where he was, it had to have been at least an hour since I'd left him.\n\nThe thought of my MASTER reminded me of how I wanted her prepared for him, and I lifted her, kissing her cheek sweetly, and told her to get up. I think I sensed a reluctance in her there, that she wanted the spanking to continue, but I was too nervous to go any further with that sort of thing without his supervision. I had her lie facedown on the bed and greased up the butt plug with some KY. Gently opening her ass with my finger first, I then inserted the plug and turned on its vibrator. She moaned and squirmed and I told her to play with her pussy as I watched her on her stomach. Just as she'd begun humping her hand frantically, there was a knock at the door. We both startled and she stopped moving as I asked, ""Who is it?""\n\n""Your MASTER,"" came the reply. My heart jumped into my mouth. I KNEW he wanted to play with both of us, I KNEW she'd love it if he did, but was a bit worried about her protesting. She squirmed a bit under the plug and I told her to continue playing with herself as I went to the door.\n\n""Have you convinced her to play with us?"" he asked.\n\n""Well, MASTER, I think she wants to. But it might be easier for her if she doesn't have to SAY so. She has a safe word, so I think we can assume if she doesn't use it, we're not raping her. The word is 'calculus.'""\n\n""Very good, my pet, you have pleased MASTER.""\n\n""Thank you, MASTER!""\n\nAs we entered, I was a bit nervous. Any moment she MIGHT call the whole thing off. And it was IMPORTANT to me that we all play. I knew it would please my MASTER, and I knew it would please Amber too. I liked Amber and wanted to make her happy, and I knew she wanted to be fucked in her virgin ass and knew my MASTER did that VERY well. And I ADORE my MASTER and want to please him desperately! I was almost holding my breath.\n\nHis eyes widened a bit as he saw Amber, naked, collared, lying on her stomach, her hand obviously playing with her pussy beneath her and the plug vibrating in her ass as her hips gyrated wildly. He broke into a broad grin and caught my eye and I blushed, turning my eyes downward. I was very pleased with myself, I'd obviously pleased my MASTER!\n\nI wondered what would happen next. I wasn't too terribly sure that Amber would respond to a direct command from him, and didn't feel I had any place saying anything now that he was here. I was no longer the director, but simply another supporting actress, and I was uncertain that Amber would TAKE direction from him. On the other hand, my little exhibitionist darling hadn't stopped when he walked in, and she understood who he was to me. She knew he was my MASTER, that I obeyed HIM, and part of her must know that any command from him would be a command from me, that I'd want her to obey.\n\n""Jackie, remove that plug and prepare her for me, standing position.""\n\n""Yes, MASTER,"" I replied, hurrying to obey. After removing the plug, I led her over to the table and told her to bend over and spread her legs wide.\n\nAfter she was positioned correctly, I leaned over and whispered in her ear, ""I'm here, and I promise you he is ok. And I promise that even if he told me otherwise, I WILL protect you, no matter what. I know you trust me, I won't fail you. You understand?"" She nodded slightly, and I turned and faced my MASTER, who had already removed his jeans.\n\n""She is ready for you, MASTER,"" I said, and he nodded in acknowledgement, as he approached us.\n\n""Get beneath her and suck her clit, slave.""\n\n""Yes, MASTER,"" I answered as I scurried to obey, crawling beneath the table so I would be out of his way when he took her ass. I began licking her, only half-paying attention, watching, wanting to see him enter her. As the tip of his cock touched her asshole, her pussy dripped and I moved to lick her juices up. Very slowly, my MASTER entered her ass, and I heard her gasp.\n\nMy heart about exploded in my chest as I began licking her more frantically, horribly aroused by the sight of my MASTER's cock screwing my darling's ass just inches in front of my face. I pumped my tongue in and out of her pussy rapidly for a minute or so, them moved to take her clit between my gums, gumming it gently, then taking it between my teeth cautiously. Her whole body was jerking with each stroke and it was difficult to keep up with her, but I was determined!\n\nAs I heard her gasping faster and faster, I experimented a little, pulling her clit with my teeth away from her just a tad, and I heard her begin that wonderful, completely incomprehensible screaming she'd voiced earlier. Apparently, her reactions had a similar effect on both my MASTER and myself, as he began pumping her harder still as I pulled on her clit more. As the explosion racked her body, I moved downwards to lap up her juices again.\n\nMy MASTER pulled out of her ass and discarded the condom, then began fucking her pussy. I licked up and down from her clit to his cock as he fucked her, thrilled to be able to do BOTH of them like this. He pumped her much harder than he'd fucked her ass, and since she hadn't quite come down yet, she was flying again in no time. As she began spasming around his cock, I again turned my attentions to her clit to take her higher. I continued licking as she started back down, again licking both of them, and I lingered on his cock as he slowly withdrew, finally kissing the head tenderly.\n\n""Slave, come lick your friend's juices off my cock."" And I crawled out between her legs to where he was standing a bit behind her. Kneeling before him, I began sucking enthusiastically, as he pumped his hips slightly in rhythm with my head. I couldn't help but think, as I'd thought many times before, that this man was frigging amazing, that he could fuck so hard for so long and not cum, and as I thought about that I became even more frantic in my attention to his cock, hoping to have him cum in my mouth.\n\n""Enough, slave,"" he said, disappointing me. I knelt back up straight and suddenly noticed Amber.\n\nShe was still near the table, but she'd removed the blindfold and turned around and the expression on her face was amazing to behold. She looked completely astonished and perplexed and I became VERY aware of the red stripes across my breasts and the bruises on my ass. I blushed.\n\nShe walked over to me, and looked at my MASTER and then at me, obviously fascinated.\n\n""You may touch my slut, if you wish, Amber."" I blushed worse at that, bowing my head, unable to look either of them in the eye. Amber reached out a tentative finger and traced across a welt on my left breast very gently.\n\n""But doesn't it hurt?"" she enquired.\n\n""But it hurts so GOOD,"" I replied, ""And my MASTER only hurts me as much as I WANT.""\n\nShe nodded and looked very nervous. I looked up at my MASTER with a questioning expression and he, understanding my silent request, nodded.\n\n""Amber, dear, NO ONE wants to do anything more to you than you want. Don't let my marks scare you, I LIKE them, and that's the ONLY reason my MASTER did this to me. He will NOT do anything to you that you don't want, and even if he DID, which he wouldn't, I would stop him. I promise you, no one's going to hurt you.""\n\nAmber nodded and I could see her relax a bit, though she was obviously still curious.\n\n""Slave, tell Amber who you are.""\n\n""I am slave Jackie, your property, MASTER!"" I blushed deeply, saying this in front of Amber like this.\n\n""And are you my slave, my slut, my fuck-toy?""\n\n""YES MASTER!"" And again I blushed deeply, cringing inwardly.\n\n""Say it.""\n\n""I am your slave, your slut, your fuck-toy, MASTER!"" By this time, I could feel the heat in my cheeks, and my head was bowed, my eyes lowered.\n\n""Are you ashamed of what you are, slave?""\n\n""NO MASTER!"" I lifted my head, and looked him in the eye, my blush receding, ""I am PROUD to be your property, MASTER!""\n\n""And do you serve me well, slave?""\n\n""YES MASTER, I exist only to please you, MASTER"" And I felt the pride welling inside me, my thrill at being HIS!\n\n""Offer yourself to me""\n\n""My mouth is yours, MASTER. My pussy is your property, MASTER."" As I continued, I glanced at Amber, starting to blush again, ""My ass is yours, MASTER."" Then I remembered who I was and recovered my pride, ""My tits are yours, MASTER."" And looking Amber straight in the eye, and filled with pride, I finished, ""Your servant awaits your command, MASTER.""\n\n""Get up and get dressed, slave, we're already late for the picnic.""\n\n""Yes MASTER, and MASTER?"" I enquired as I rose.\n\n""What, my pet?"" I shivered, I LOVE it when he calls me that, implying ownership, yet affection...\n\n""May Amber stay the night with us tonight?"" I smiled at her.\n\n""Of course,"" he smiled, ""Of course Amber is welcome to join us tonight."""
184,"Amber Feeling, The",['MM'],"The miles continued to speed by. Every so often the blip from his radar detector would cause him to involuntarily ease off the accelerator, only to floor it again within a few minutes. The miles passed into the void of blackness that enveloped the road.\n\nThe exit quickly approached. As Jeff slowed to take the curve, he recognized the gas station across the road. Jeff had stopped there with Peter once to fill up his car. His heart began to beat faster as he drove the last few miles to campus. Everything was familiar now. Jeff had been there only about 3 times before, but he only felt really good about himself when he was with Peter, and so he had memorized everything about Peter's environment. There was dip in the road just after the McDonalds, and his trucks' springs squeaked, telling him to slow down. The pressure in his groin had built up to a high again, and Jeff only responded by speeding up.\n\nIn a matter of seconds Jeff came to a curve and a red light. ""Fuck it,"" Jeff thought as he sped through it. It was 1:30AM, the area was deserted, and no one was going to stop Jeff now. Jeff was on a roll. Within moments he rolled up to Denton Hall, where Peter lived, and parked directly in front. Denton was a red brick building, about 9 stories tall, situated next to a large open parking lot with many tall lamp posts at even intervals. It was a cold and damp night. There was a moist fog in the air, and the bright flood lights from the parking lot cast eerie shadows and streaks of light through the wet air. The moist air mingled with Jeff's cold sweat and formed a sweet acrid smell, which excited Jeff.\n\nInside the large lobby Jeff felt comfortable. The pizza's he had bought in New York City were still warm, and he rushed to the elevators, quickly pressing the fourth floor button. On the fourth floor, Jeff turned left, passed through a set of doors and going around the corner he came quickly to Peter's door. Standing in front of the door, Jeff knocked loudly and opened the door, announcing ""Pizza Delivery!"", as he entered.\n\nPeter looked up from his couch. ""Holy Shit,"" he exclaimed leaping up in surprise. ""What the fuck are you doing here?""\n\nJeff told him to forget about school for the weekend, and that he was here to enjoy and help relieve some tension.\n\n""I can't believe you're here,"" he told Jeff. ""I've missed you so much!"" Jeff couldn't help glancing down at Peter's cock. He could see that it was beginning to get hard, and he wanted so desperately to chuck the pizza's on the floor, grab Peter, strip him naked, and make passionate love to him all night long.\n\nGlancing around the room, Jeff saw that it was rectangular, about 12 feet by 18 feet. There were two beds balanced on dressers that were about 5 feet high. The beds were at 90 degree angles to each other and fit snugly into the far corner of the room.\n\nBy now Peter had also seen the bulge in Jeff's pants.\n\n""Don't worry,"" Peter exclaimed, ""my roommate is out for the night with this girl he likes. I missed you so much.""\n\nJeff sat the pizza's down on a chair and they embraced. The warmth of their bodies penetrated their clothes and filled them with longing and love. Glancing at Peter's face, Jeff took in the warm and happy expression which he saw. Peter was a short guy, about 5'10"". He had brown hair, brown eyes, and a slight build. He wasn't that handsome, but it didn't matter. Jeff felt accepted and Jeff was happy to be there.\n\nThey took one of the still warm pizza's out of its box and harshly began to eat it. Jeff couldn't take his eyes off Peter, and fantasized about how he was going to undress him. The pizza grease dripped freely all over Jeff's face. They smiled. They were done, and ready. Without saying a word, Peter put the pizza boxes aside, and sat next to Jeff. Reaching around Jeff's shoulders, he began to lightly caress Jeff's hair.\n\nLooking into Peter's eyes, Jeff saw a glow. The glow was hot and Jeff was tranced. Slowly Jeff leaned into Peter, his lips pressing tightly against Peter's lips. There tongues met inside Peter's mouth, and it was all Jeff could do to swallow every drop of Peter's saliva.\n\nTheir bodies pressed more tightly together, and Jeff felt his aching cock press against Peter's thigh. Jeff reached softly inside Peter's shirt and pressed his cold hands against the warmth of Peter's flesh. Peter responded the same way.\n\nJeff couldn't stand it any longer. He got up, climbed onto the bed, and ripped off his shirt. Peter followed. They embraced, their hot sweaty bodies entwining and sinking into the cool sheets. Jeff's stomach was pressed tightly against Peter's. The smooth skin of Peter's arms were wrapped tightly around Jeff's body. They continued making out, their tongues playing a game of hide and seek in each others mouths.\n\nPushing away slightly, Jeff caressed Peter's chest hair and tenderly caressed his way to Peter's crotch. Peter's pants were already undone and it was easy for Jeff to remove them. Jeff then quickly and savagely tore off his own pants. Peter's hands groped around Jeff, and their bodies once more completely entwined. Jeff was on top, and could feel Peter's hands penetrating his underwear and squeezing the corpulent muscles of his ass. Jeff's hard on was unbearable, tearing at the lips of his underwear. Jeff could feel the head of his penis breaking through his underwear and pressing warmly against Peter's lower abdomen.\n\nJeff removed his underwear. Reaching gently into Peter's underwear, Jeff squeezed his supple penis. It was very hard, and Jeff couldn't wait to feel it deep within his mouth. Removing Peter's underwear, Jeff fondled Peter's penis. He couldn't wait another second. Placing his head right over Peter's penis, he took his entire cock deep into his mouth. It tasted wonderful. It filled his mouth with warmth and love. Rhythmically moving his head up and down on Peter's cock, Jeff was in ecstasy.\n\nPeter came. The shower of come spurted all over Jeff's face and neck. He lovingly lapped up as much of it as he could. Rolling over, Peter begged Jeff to enter him. Jeff, who felt as if the head of his penis would explode, gratefully obliged. The tight walls of Peter's rectum accepted Jeff's hot, hard, penis, and Peter cried out as Jeff forced his thick stick deep within Peter's asshole. Jeff's stomach was now pressed securely against Peter's back. His hands had groped under Peter for his tits, and he began squeezing them. He worked his pulsing cock in and out of Peter anus. The cushion of Peter's rear felt cool against the heat of Jeff's crotch. Jeff didn't have to wait long. He could feel his cock exploding within the depths of Peter's body, just as he had fantasized about in the car a few hours earlier.\n\nGently removing his cock from Peter's asshole, he rolled over, clasping Peter tightly, their legs entwined, their feet pressed together. They kissed, caressed, nuzzled, and loved.\n\nPeter was on top now, and the cadence of their bodies were in unison. As Peter exhaled, Jeff inhaled, and vice versa. More than the sex, Jeff thought, the warmth of being close to Peter and holding him was what he enjoyed most. It was late now. Peter fell asleep, snoring as usual. For some reason the snoring didn't bother Jeff, for he loved everything about Peter. Glancing around the dark room, Jeff saw that it had begun to rain outside, as dark and small drops petaled against the window. Sighing in relief and ecstacy, Jeff dropped off into a long and uninterrupted sleep."
185,Amber and Josie - 2,"['gg-pre-teens', 'group sex', 'anal', 'FF']","Kylie closed her eyes, she loved her Daddy playing with her pussy, she could feel his cock getting hard underneath her as she purposely wriggled her ass on it.\n\nHe pushed Kylie off his lap and down on the couch where she lay with legs wide open showing her pussy for her Daddy to see and lick.\n\nBrent played with her pussy first, he loved rubbing her tiny clit between his forefinger and thumb as Kylie writhed underneath him. He opened her pussy wide to reveal a sea of bright pink smooth flesh.\n\nHis mind flashed back to the first time, Kylie had found a book where men were licking and fucking their supposed daughters. Kylie would read it every day and become more and more interested until one day she asked her Dad to lick her pussy just like the man in the book.\n\nAt nine years old she had no idea that anything was wrong with her Daddy doing what the other Dad's were doing to their daughters. Brent resisted at first telling his wife Linda all about it, her reaction surprised him.\n\n""That would be so hot to see you lick her little cunt Brent. What harm can it do?""\n\nBrent looked at his wife, ""I have never heard you use that expression before, what's got into you, you want me to lick our daughter's pussy.""\n\n""What harm can it do, you do want to don't you.""\n\n""Well, yes and no, I mean she's only nine, what if she were to tell anyone, I'd be sent to jail.""\n\n""Brent,"" said Linda coyly, ""there's something else I want to ask.""\n\n""Go on,"" answered Brent, ""what is it.""\n\n""I want to lick her pussy as well.""\n\nNow Brent was interested, ""you, you want to lick her pussy, why?""\n\n""I have a confession, when I was at college I had sex with a few girls, I loved the taste of their pussies, I knew I had to stop when I left but I miss licking a pussy, I like the odour it gives off, I like the smooth pink flesh inside, I just like it, are you disgusted.""\n\n""Good god no, I'm excited, why didn't you say before, you could have had a lesbian lover, I wouldn't have minded.""\n\n""Really, you wouldn't mind if I took a female lover.""\n\n""Of course not, as long as it didn't get serious and you wanted to leave me for her, I still love you very much Linda.""\n\nLinda kissed him hard, ""and I love you even more now, you're the best husband in the world, now fuck me and we'll talk about Kylie later.""\n\nLinda was sitting on the edge of Kylie's bed, ""Daddy says you want him to lick your pussy, is that right.""\n\nKylie showed no signs of embarrassment, ""yes Mommy, just like these Daddy's,"" showing her a book with pictures of men licking and fucking young girls. ""You do know they're not really Daddy's don't you, they're just actors, but if you really want Daddy to lick your pussy it's okay by me.""\n\n""Thanks Mommy, you're the best,"" hugging her Mom.\n\nLinda took the opportunity to slide her hand down between her daughter's legs, ""Can Mommy lick it as well darling? Mommy would like that.""\n\n""Sure Mommy, look at these Mommies, they're licking as well,"" showing her another picture of a woman licking a young girl's pussy.\n\nLinda slid her finger over Kylie's pussy, she rubbed her clit before pushing her back on the bed and spreading her legs wide.\n\nLinda sniffed the aroma and licked all around the edge of her pussy before pushing her tongue inside. Kylie jumped a little, ""that's nice Mommy, do it some more,"" she whispered.\n\n""Are you enjoying that darling,"" Brent asked his daughter.\n\n""Oh yes Daddy, it's so nice,"" she said with eyes closed, ""you can lick my pussy after Mommy if you want.""\n\n""I'd like that very much darling.""\n\nThat was eighteen months ago, both parents licked her pussy, Kylie had progressed to sucking and then fucking both parents. Linda bought a strap on and would regularly fuck Kylie with it.\n\nBrent wanted her ass now, she had resisted so far but Linda was talking her around.\n\n""You've seen Daddy fuck Mommy's ass, it doesn't hurt at all, it's only the first time and if you're well lubed it hardly hurts at all, I promise.""\n\nJosie was horny again, she realised she was becoming a slut for her Daddy in every sense. She looked around the classroom to see if anyone was watching, she closed her legs tightly and looked around believing everyone knew what was wrong with her.\n\nJosie thought no one was looking as she squeezed her legs even tighter as her pussy got wetter and wetter. She realised she would cum soon and excused herself to go to the bathroom.\n\nHer teacher Miss Graves had been watching Josie, the squeezing of her legs and her contortions were familiar to Miss Graves, she was doing exactly the same thinking about all the things she would like to do to the beautiful young girl.\n\nMiss Graves knew exactly what was going on, telling the class to carry on she left the room for the bathroom. Locking the door she peeped under each door until she saw Josie's feet, going next door she climbed up on the seat and peeped over. Josie was laying back with legs open and two fingers in her cunt fucking herself like crazy.\n\n""Can I help Josie,"" she said quietly.\n\nJosie jumped as though she had been shot with a dart, ""It's alright Josie, carry on, let me in, maybe I can help you.""\n\nMiss Graves climbed down and knocked the door, Josie opened looking ashamed and red. Miss Graves held her head, ""you don't have to be ashamed Josie, it's the most natural thing in the world, now lay back down again and let me help you.""\n\nJosie lay back and closed her eyes thoroughly embarrassed, she recoiled when she felt a tongue gently licking the lips of her slightly swollen pussy and looked down to se Miss graves between her legs eating her cunt.\n\nJosie was so horny she couldn't help but lay back with her teachers head between her legs savouring the utter pleasure she was receiving. Miss Graves was highly skilled in cunt licking, she and her own Mother had been at it for as long as she could remember.\n\nIt didn't take long for Miss Graves to receive what she wanted, she swallowed greedily as gush after gush of cum spurted from the young pussy in front of her.\n\nShe finally stopped and looked up, her hair was a mess where Josie had cum all over her, Miss Graves pulled Josie's head down and kissed her hard her tongue forcing into Josie's mouth.\n\nJosie tasted her own cum, it had a sweet but bitter taste all at the same time as Miss Graves kept kissing her.\n\nShe held Josie's head and looked at her, ""from now on when you feel like that let me know, perhaps you would like to lick my pussy sometime, what do you think.""\n\nWithout thinking Josie said, ""I'd like that very much"" and wondering why she said that.\n\n""Come on, let's get cleaned up, they've probably wrecked the classroom by now.\n\nThey went back separately to the classroom, Miss Graves going in first followed by Josie a minute later.\n\n""You took your time Josie Flood, are you okay?""\n\n""Yes Miss,"" replied, Josie chuckling to herself.\n\nJames was waiting patiently for Josie to come home, he couldn't wait to see those cute little buns and those firm young tits before burying his face in her delicious sweet pussy.\n\nJosie on the other hand couldn't wait to tell her Daddy what had happened, she thought about the gentle way Miss graves had tenderly licked all around her pussy and then plunging her tongue deep into her slit, the thought was making her horny again.\n\nJames listened as his daughter described her tryst with Miss Graves his cock growing harder and harder, ""You should have seen her face Daddy, it was covered in cum and then she kissed me making me taste my own cum.""\n\nThe hidden camera was recording everything as Marion spread her legs in the office and rubbed her clit harder and harder. She pictured her young daughter with legs spread as she devoured that pussy that was going to be hers very soon.\n\nShe hadn't reckoned on her younger daughter Amber who was going to be pivotal in shaping her life.\n\nTBC\n\n---- The author does not condone child abuse, this story is meant as an erotic fantasy not depicting anything in real life. Anyone acting out such scenarios in ""real life"" can look forward to many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a fellow convict in their local prison system. ---- Kristen's Book Shelf Directories"
186,Amber and Josie - 3,"['gg-pre-teens', 'group sex', 'anal']","He r panties were soon off as he threw her down on the couch spreading her legs roughly as his tongue lapped at her juices. Her pussy still smelled from her last orgasm as he licked and probed at her wet slit while squeezing her clit with finger and thumb.\n\nMarion watched as much as she could, her own pussy was dripping as she furiously fingered herself watching her husband ravage her daughter's pussy.\n\nJames rose up and took his cock out, ""I'll be very gentle with you, I have to fuck you slut, all sluts have to be fucked.""\n\nThe words were ringing in Josie's ears, she was turned on by all this dirty talk, ""Oh yes Daddy, fuck your little slut Daddy, fuck her.""\n\nJames didn't want to hurt her as he gently shoved his hard cock into the tight wet pussy of his eleven year old daughter. Josie gasped pot loud as the head spread her cunt lips open wider, inch by inch James pushed until Josie gave a yelp and he knew her hymen was broken.\n\nA pain shot through Josie's body for a second or two and just as quickly disappeared as her mind came back to the feel of her Daddy's cock inside her pussy. Her Daddy was fucking her, now she could be his real little 'Daddy's slut' for him to fuck whenever he wanted.\n\nThere was no pain now, just pleasure as her Daddy pounded her pussy all the time telling her what a tight little pussy she had and he was going to fuck his little slut every day from now on.\n\nJosie was cumming, her young legs wrapped tightly around her Daddy as she held him tight and flooded his cock with her cum. James was cumming as well and just in time pulled out splattering her school skirt with white cum.\n\nMarion was cumming again, the carpet beneath her chair was damp with cum she had squirted so many times. Everything was working out fine, she could control James now with the footage from the camera, she would make them both her sex slaves, she felt excited as she cleaned herself up and got ready to leave for home.\n\nShe kept watching for a minute and was just about to switch off when a figure caught her eye, oh my god, it was Amber, her nine year old. She watched a s Amber walked up to both of them who were desperately trying to get dressed and her next words made Marion sit up and stare.\n\n""I know what you two are doing Daddy, I saw it on the internet, you're fucking her aren't you? If you don't fuck me as well I'm going to tell Mommy.""\n\nJames was horrified, what the fuck had he done, if his nine year old mentioned this to anyone he was in for a long stretch in jail and his daughter taken into care.\n\n""No darling, we were just playing that's all,"" said James trying to bluff his way out of this mess.\n\n""No you weren't, I saw you lick between Josie's legs and she loved it, then I heard you say you were going to fuck her, don't lie Daddy, it's wrong you always told me.""\n\n""I want you to fuck me, if you an fuck Josie you can fuck me,"" she said with arms folded like a proper little madam.\n\nAmber had always been the same, anything her older sister had she had always wanted, it was just the same now, she didn't really understand the consequences, she just wanted what Josie had.\n\n""I can't fuck you darling, you're only nine, it wouldn't be right.""\n\n""I'll be ten soon, Josie's only eleven, that's only a year older so you can,"" she said defiantly.\n\nJames sighed, he wasn't going to win this argument, ""Look darling, Daddy can't fuck you now, my cock is limp, look,"" he said shaking his cock, ""I'll tell you what, I'll lick your pussy for now and then we'll see, is that okay.""\n\n""Okay,"" agreed Amber who lay down on the couch like she had seen her older sister do and pull down her cotton panties.\n\nJames spread her legs, both she and her sister had similar pussies, he hesitated for a moment, 'this isn't right, she's only nine but what can I do,' and then realised he was in a trap pushed his tongue out and started to lick his nine year old's pussy.\n\n'Jesus Christ' thought Marion, 'he's licking both pussies now,' as her fingers went back to her sodden cunt.\n\nAmber liked the feel of her Daddy's tongue on her pussy, she had seen people do it on the internet and wondered what it would be like, now she knew, it was a nice feeling.\n\nMarion's mind was working overtime, now she had all three in her power, they would have to do whatever she wanted and whenever. She could blackmail the two kids and her husband, she could treat him like a cuckold and he couldn't do a thing about it as more cum squirted from her pussy.\n\nAmber was enjoying her Daddy's licking, it was so nice she wondered how it felt like to have his cock inside her just like Josie did. She seemed to enjoy it when Daddy fucked her so why shouldn't she do the same as waves of pleasure ran through her body.\n\nJames stood up as Amber complained, ""don't stop Daddy, that is so nice please Daddy.""\n\n""I have to honey, look at the time, Mommy will be here soon, if she finds out we'll all be in trouble, now come on, go and shower and get changed or she'll wonder what's going on.""\n\n""Oh okay Daddy, but you promise you'll lick me again.""\n\n""I promise darling, now please go and get changed, and you Josie, put your skirt in the washer, there'll be stains on it now.""\n\n""Okay Daddy,"" said Josie slipping the skirt down her legs and stepping out of it. James watched as her tight little buns wiggled as she walked into the kitchen and he felt his cock twitch again.\n\n""Hi darling, had a good day,"" said Marion as James kissed her when she came home.\n\n""Boring, not much to do all day,"" answered James nonchalantly.\n\n'I'll bet you were,' thought Marion as she hung up her coat, ""I'm going for a shower,"" she said thinking of her wet panties still stuck to her skin.\n\n""How's your new teacher Miss Graves getting on,"" asked Marion watching for a reaction.\n\nShe got it, a nervous glance between father and daughter told her all.\n\n""She's okay, she's a bit boring at times, but she's okay,"" replied Josie slightly red in the face.\n\nMarion smiled to herself, when things were sorted out Miss graves would be making a visit to her home to lick her pussy as often as she wished.\n\n""What about you Amber, did you do anything nice today.""\n\n""Yes Daddy... was nice to me,"" she replied remembering what he had told her not to tell anyone.\n\n""So Daddy was nice to you, in what way darling.""\n\n""Oh you know, just nice,"" answered Amber and carried on eating.\n\nAgain Marion smiled to herself, she had them on the run, 'Right now I'll bet they're thinking why all the questions,' she thought.\n\nBedtime and Marion came into the bedroom where James was reading on the bed.\n\n""We need to talk James, now,"" taking the book from him.\n\n""What's up with you tonight, why all the questions at dinner, you don't normally ask them.""\n\nMarion ignored his question, ""from now on James there are going to be changes in this family, I am going to be the boss from now on, you will carry out orders without question, you will not question me about anything, do and you'll be in trouble, big trouble.""\n\n""Yeah right, like I'm going to stand for that, are you mad.""\n\nMarion put her face close to his, ""Oh you will darling, believe me you will, or you'll end up in jail for a long time.""\n\n""What the hell do you mean, end up in jail.""\n\n""You can't go around licking your nine year old and eleven year old daughter's pussies darling, and then fucking the older one, the authorities frown on things like that, me, I can live with it, authorities, no.""\n\nJames went red, ""I don't know what you're talking about Marion, who told you all this rubbish.""\n\n""Don't deny it darling, you and I both know it's true, now I'm feeling horny, get your head between my legs and lick my pussy as well, come on, you didn't mind licking Amber and Josie this afternoon.""\n\nJames threw back the sheets and began to lick his wife's pussy, he didn't mind licking it, Marion was a very attractive woman with a great body, he just didn't like to be ordered to do it.\n\nMarion lay back dreaming of the time when either Josie or Amber or miss Graves lay between her legs licking her to orgasm after orgasm and soon squirted cum over her husband a s she held him tight with her legs wrapped around his neck.\n\nJames was hard in spite of himself not liking to be ordered, he slid up and pushed his cock into her wet pussy fucking her hard.\n\nThey lay back together both spent as Marion spoke, ""I'm going to ring Miss Graves at school next week, I have a proposition for her she can't refuse, she's going to lick my pussy until I decide it's time for her to stop, isn't that nice,"" she smiled at her husband who looked on open mouthed.\n\n""Really, I didn't know you had tendencies that way about girls.""\n\n""There's a lot you don't know about me James, now go to sleep, we'll talk some more tomorrow.""\n\nJames couldn't sleep, how the hell did she find out, and why wasn't she mad, he thought she'd go berserk if she found out, instead she used it to her own advantage.\n\nMarion couldn't sleep either, she had missed the slut sex life she had at college, she loved sex but James was so bloody boring, sure he licked her pussy and fucked her but that was it.\n\nMarion wanted to play games, she wanted James to treat her like a whore, she wanted to wear short dresses and make men whistle at her, after all she was a very attractive woman.\n\nShe burst out laughing a s she remembered her brother who was three years younger than her trying to fuck her when he was ten, she guided his cock in but couldn't even feel it inside her as he fucked her believing he was superman.\n\nNext day was Saturday, Marion was already up and making breakfast when James came down.\n\n""Good morning,"" he said quietly.\n\n""Let's be adult about this situation James, one, do you want to carry on with Josie and Amber, I'll answer for you, yes, part two, that's fine by me but I can fuck whoever I want as well, let's face it James, our sex life has been a bit dull, shall we say, just lately.""\n\nJames had to agree, they were both working and sex was just a ritual with no excitement.\n\n""We can always spice it up by having a threesome with Miss Graves,"" suggested James.\n\n""Later, I want Miss Graves all to myself for a while. I want to have a threesome with her and Josie.""\n\nJames' cock twitched, now that would be something to watch, his wife and daughter with another woman.\n\nJosie and Amber wandered into the kitchen and sat down.\n\n""Did you have a nice time with Daddy yesterday girls, and before you tell me lies I know exactly what went on.""\n\nAmber just shrugged her shoulders, she couldn't see anything wrong with her own Daddy licking her pussy, Josie went bright red and spluttered ""what do you mean you know, know what.""\n\n""Josie, you should see your face, its bright red, I know Daddy licked your pussy and then fucked you, there, is that clear enough.""\n\nJosie looked at her Daddy, ""She knows all about it darling, i didn't tell her.""\n\n""I'm sorry Mom, am I grounded?""\n\n""No, but there will be some changes from now on, you said you wanted to be Daddy's slut, you can but you're also going to be my slut as well.""\n\nJosie looked surprised, ""I'm not sure I know what you mean Mom.""\n\n""Well, you know how Miss Graves licked your pussy, well I'm going to lick yours as well and you're going to lick mine.""\n\n""Really, hey that's cool, my friend Kylie says she licks her Mom's pussy as well, I can't wait to tell her, thanks Mom.""\n\nMarion was surprised, she never expected her daughter to thank her for letting her lick her pussy, maybe she was a slut after all.\n\n""Kylie, you mean Kylie Johnson, she licks her Mom's pussy, Mary Johnsons' daughter.""\n\n""Yeah,"" said Josie taking another spoonful of cereal, ""and she sucks her Daddy's cock as well and fucks him.""\n\nMarion was shocked, she thought she was the only sick bitch in the world, she felt better now she knew that.\n\n""Hey, now we're all liberated about sex what do you say we all go around naked, it's warm enough and it could be fun,"" said James.\n\n""Fine by me,"" answered Marion taking off her robe and panties.\n\nJosie stood up and removed the top and skimpy shorts followed by her panties and then Amber did the same.\n\nJosie was sitting by her Mom who leaned over and sucked on one of her nipples as her hand slipped between her daughter's legs. Josie spread her legs open as her Mom's hand slid upwards until she gasped out loud as fingers were inserted into her young pussy.\n\nJames' cock was getting hard, Amber looked down, ""Your cocks getting hard Daddy, shall I stroke it for you,"" she said grabbing it without waiting for an answer.\n\nJames looked down as her little hand worked up and down on his cock her eyes wide with wonder.\n\nMarion had led Josie into the living room and laid her down on the couch, a loud squeal came from her lips as she felt her Mom's tongue kiss her pussy for the first time.\n\n""You have a lovely pussy darling, Mommy is going to eat it a lot from now on, would you like that.""\n\n""Oh yes Mommy, I would love that,"" she said gasping as a tongue slid inside her slit. Marion sniffed her daughter's young pussy, she loved the odor emanating from it as Josie got wetter and wetter.\n\n""Would you like to suck it darling,"" said James to Amber who was still stroking his cock.\n\n""Oh can I Daddy, thank you,"" she said as her lips closed around the head giving James a surge of pleasure he had only known before when Josie first sucked his cock.\n\n""Use your tongue darling, pretend it's a big lollipop.""\n\nOkay Daddy,"" licking the shaft all the way up and down before putting it back into her small mouth.\n\nJames moved Amber around so he could play with her pussy as she sucked, his finger found the slit and he slipped it inside her pussy. Amber gave a little start but said nothing as she carried on sucking. James pulled his finger out and sucked it tasting the pungent taste of young pussy juice and then stroked her ass cheeks before pushing his finger back in.\n\nJosie was cumming, her Mom was a skilled cunt licker just like Miss Graves at school and Marion was lapping up the young girl's juices as much as she could.\n\nAmber's pussy was wet, she liked the feel of her Daddy's finger inside as she sucked his cock as best she could. It was enough for James, he closed his eyes and shot his load without telling Amber who spluttered and choked as sperm filled her mouth.\n\n""You might have told me Daddy,"" shouted Amber spitting out cum and wiping her face.\n\n""It's alright honey, a bit of cum won't hurt you, you'll soon learn to swallow Daddy's cum, and you Josie, or anybody else's for that matter.\n\nMarion was lying down as Josie got ready to lick her first pussy when the phone rang, James ha d gone into the kitchen so Amber answered.\n\n""Hello, hi Uncle Billy, where are you, okay, here's Mommy.""\n\nMarion took the phone from Amber, ""hi Billy, I thought you were in Iraq, really, sure, no problem, see you in a bit.""\n\n""Come on everyone, uncle Billy wants a ride, he's at the airport now, he's got a week's leave.""\n\n\n\n""I can't wait to see Uncle Billy again, he's so handsome in his military uniform,"" sighed Josie.\n\n""He does doesn't he, very handsome,"" said Marion remembering all the times they had fucked when their parents were away. James knew nothing of this but now she could tell him and it wouldn't matter.\n\n""I can tell you now James, Billy and I used to fuck when Mom and Dad went away, we did it for years.""\n\nJames wasn't surprised by anything his wife said just lately, ""was he fucking you when you were going out with me.""\n\n""Yes he was, I'm sorry about that, I just couldn't refuse him when he asked me, but there was no one else I promise.""\n\n""Well I can't really say anything after what went on this morning can I, at least we're keeping it in the family,"" laughed James.\n\n""Mommy, can I suck Uncle Billy's cock while he's here?"" asked Josie.\n\n""And me,"" piped up Amber.\n\n""What do you think James, should we let them, I'm sure Billy wouldn't say anything to anyone, he couldn't very well.""\n\n""Okay girls, you can suck his cock if you like, that is if he wants you to but I'm sure he will.""\n\n""Just one thing girls, Billy probably hasn't had a woman in months being in Iraq, he might want to fuck Mommy first, okay?""\n\n""Thank you James, you're very thoughtful, I'm loving this new life we've got, aren't you?""\n\n""Oh it's not bad,"" laughed James as Marion slapped him playfully.\n\n""Hi Billy, you're looking well,"" said Marion as she hugged her brother.\n\n""Hi girls, god you both look beautiful, and look how much you've grown,"" hugging both of them.\n\n""Hi James, how are you,"" shaking hands with his brother in law.\n\nBilly was sitting in the back seat with the his two nieces, he could feel the warmth from their legs they were sitting so close. Billy hadn't been near a woman in eight months and it was getting to him.\n\nHe tried to move his hardening cock so the bulge wouldn't show but Amber and Josie were so close he couldn't do it.\n\nJosie had already noticed the bulge, innocently she started to talk to Billy about Iraq and put her hand on his lap without taking her eyes off him. Billy clenched his ass cheeks together trying not to think of his very pretty niece with a pair of cut of shorts sitting beside him with her hand almost on his hard cock.\n\nMarion adjusted the mirror, she had looked once and saw Billy's pained expression and then saw Josie's hand on his lap. She wasn't sure whether Josie was doing it innocently or purposely but poor Billy wasn't enjoying the scenario.\n\nJosie moved her hand again and grabbed her sisters pulling her hand over, ""it's nice to see Uncle Billy again isn't it Amber,"" making sure both their hands rested on Billy's hard cock.\n\nMarion smiled to herself, her poor brother must be going through hell right now wanting to take his cock out and make these two little sluts suck it.\n\nAt last they reached home where Billy finally managed to adjust his cock in an upright position before alighting from the car.\n\n""Are you alright Billy, you look a little flushed, are you sure you're okay,"" said Marion.\n\n""Yeah I'm fine, just a bit warm in the car that's all,"" lied Billy.\n\n""Come on, I'll show you to your room, why don't you change out of those fatigues and get into shorts, be comfortable.""\n\n""I'll show him Mom,"" volunteered Josie taking Billy be the hand and leading him upstairs. Josie walked in front, Billy couldn't help himself, he couldn't take his eyes off her trim little ass cheeks in front of him, he felt ashamed but he couldn't help himself.\n\n""Here you are Uncle Billy, this is your room. Can I do anything for you?""\n\n""Thank you Josie, I'll be okay now, I'll just change and come downstairs.""\n\n""Okay Uncle Billy, it's good to see you again,"" she said hugging him tightly making sure she rubbed up against his crotch pressing herself against him.\n\nBilly tried to get away but Josie persisted, he could feel his cock rising again a s the beautiful young girl pressed against him.\n\nJosie knew he was interested, she ha d felt his cock in the car and now when she pressed against him, it wouldn't be long before she would have his cock in her mouth and with a bit of luck in her pussy.\n\nBilly came downstairs in a pair of khaki shorts, he made sure they were loose so as not to have the experience of a hard cock showing again.\n\nNo such luck, no sooner had he sat down that Amber the ten year old sat on his lap. Amber moved around hugging him and asking him about the army while Billy's cock got harder and harder.\n\n""Uncle Billy, your dick is hard, I can feel it, can I see it please?""\n\nBilly's face went bright red and he pushed Amber off him as quickly as he could, ""I'm sorry about that, it's just that it's been so long.""\n\nMarion laughed out loud, ""It's alright Billy, the little slut knew what she was doing, they asked if they could suck your cock while you were here.""\n\n""What!? exclaimed Billy. ""Did you just say what I thought you said?""\n\n""Sure, I told them it was okay. Remember, I used to suck yours when you were younger.""\n\nNow Billy was confused, ""Marion, what are you saying, I thought we wouldn't say anything about that.""\n\n""Oh it's alright, everyone here knows, now if you want your cock sucked take it out and shut up, I'll make us all dinner.""\n\n""No I was going to take us all out to say thank you for picking me up.""\n\n""That's nice, okay, I'll make some coffee first, we'll have a snack now and go out later.""\n\nJosie had joined Amber and was now trying to undo Billy's shorts but he was holding them. Josie slapped his hand, ""Uncle Billy, take your hand away,"" she shouted.\n\nBilly gave up and sat back as the two young girls unzipped his shorts and pulled out his cock.\n\n""Oh wow Mom, come and look at this,"" shouted Josie stroking the huge cock of her Uncle Billy.\n\nMarion came in from the kitchen, ""still the same beautiful cock Billy,"" she said stroking it.\n\nBilly closed his eyes in absolute pleasure as Josie's young lips closed around his cock and sucked on it. Amber was fondling his balls as Josie sucked. It had been so long since Billy had been with a woman that he was going to cum too soon. With a loud ""Aagggh!"" he exploded filling Josie's mouth with cum as she pulled away coughing and spluttering spitting cum from her mouth.\n\nMarion was laughing out loud, ""you haven't changed Billy, I remember you doing that to me you dirty bastard, are you okay Josie, don't worry you can't get pregnant swallowing cum, it won't hurt you.""\n\n""Uncle Billy, you could have warned me,"" said Josie wiping her face and mouth.\n\n""I'm sorry honey, it's just that it's been so long since I had a woman,"" he apologised.\n\n""I can fuck you if you want uncle Billy,"" said Josie.\n\n""I think you'd better let Mommy fuck him first, you go and see to Daddy, he looks like he could use some help.""\n\n""Just like old times Billy,"" said Marion as she dropped to her knees to suck his cock.\n\nMarion sucked her brother's cock still not satisfied, she wanted more, Miss Graves was going to her next conquest, then Kylie's family, she pictured both her daughters and Kylie laying on the couch with legs spread waiting for her to lick all three pussies.\n\nThat image sent her over the edge, getting to her hands and knees she said, ""Come on Billy, fuck your sister like you used to, both holes, you used to love my ass.""\n\n""No problem sis,"" throwing off his clothes and kneeling behind her.\n\n'This is the sex life I want,' thought Marion as her brothers huge cock pounded her cunt.\n\nTBC"
187,Amber and Josie - 4,"['gg-pre-teens', 'group sex', 'anal']","James Flood sat back as his two young daughters sucked on his cock, he watched his wife being fucked by her brother and to his surprise he was turned on by the sight.\n\n""Let me suck it now Josie,"" said Amber trying to pull her Daddy's cock away from her. Josie gave up and Amber took his cock into her mouth sucking on it as best she could, as this was only the second time she had sucked a cock she wasn't very good but James enjoyed every second as her pig tailed head bobbed up and down on his cock.\n\nMarion was moaning loudly as her brother unloaded his sperm into her womb, neither gave thought to the consequences of that as Billy wasn't wearing protection and Marion wasn't on the pill.\n\nBilly collapsed over his sisters back breathing heavily, ""fucking hell sis you're even better now than you were when you were thirteen.""\n\nMarion just turned around and smiled at him, ""you're not so bad yourself brother.""\n\nNow Josie had pulled Amber away and was climbing up on his lap before sinking down onto his hard cock slowly, moaning in ecstasy all the time.\n\nMarion and Billy sat watching, ""when did all this start,"" he asked his sister.\n\nMarion explained all about the last week and how she had made some new rules, ""looks like I came at the right time,"" he said leaning down and sucking on Marion's nipples.\n\nShe reached across and stroked his cock feeling it come to life again but Amber had noticed as well.\n\n""It's not fair Mommy, Uncle Billy's fucked you, Daddy's fucking Josie, why can't I fuck someone.""\n\n""You're only ten darling, you're too young, a cock would hurt you, why don't you just suck on Uncle Billy's cock for now.""\n\n""No!"" exclaimed Amber stamping her foot, ""it's not fair, Josie is only a year older and she's allowed to fuck Daddy, I want to fuck uncle Billy.""\n\n""She's not going to shut up is she,"" said Marion looking at Billy who held his hands up in a kind of surrender gesture.\n\n""She's your daughter sis, it's up to you but I'm game.""\n\n""I'll bet you are you horny bastard, you'd love to get that cock into her tight little cunt,"" said Marion realising she was getting wet just talking about it.\n\n""Alright Amber, if it shuts you up, however, I think that your Daddy should fuck you first and then I want to lick your pussy, get it nice and wet for uncle Daddy, okay.""\n\n""Okay,"" said Amber suddenly becoming sweetness and light again and laying down on the couch.\n\n""Josie why don't you fuck Uncle Billy instead.""\n\n""Okay Mommy,"" said the eleven year old climbing down from her Daddy's lap and going over to Billy.\n\nBilly felt her firm young buds, his cock was hard again and Josie was stroking it as he sucked on her tiny pink nipples.\n\n""Can I fuck you laying down Josie please.""\n\nJosie said nothing, she lay down on the sofa and opened her legs wide, Billy couldn't help himself, he leaned down and licked her cunt from top to bottom squeezing her clit with finger and thumb.\n\n""Oh yes Uncle Billy, oh yes, that's so nice,"" moaned Josie writhing about and lifting her ass up to meet his tongue.\n\nJosie's slim legs were wrapped around her Uncle Billy's neck, she was ready to cum and Billy couldn't escape as a gush of cum enveloped his face but he didn't try to pull away and instead lapped up the cum from his nieces pussy.\n\nMarion was licking Ambers pussy asking her if she was sure she wanted Daddy to fuck her. She answered yes when her Daddy finally took his cock from her mouth and moved around to get between her legs.\n\n""No James, let her sit down on it, that way she can take as much or as little as she wants in her pussy, don't go pushing your cock into her, let her do it herself.""\n\nJames lay on the floor with his hard cock sticking straight up, Amber straddled him and began to lower herself onto his cock. Marion held his cock as her daughter lowered herself slowly giving a little gasp as the head entered her very tight little pussy.\n\n*\n\nAmbers face was screwed a little, it had hurt for a minute but now the pain was subsiding, she nodded her head to say she was alright and began to lower herself some more onto her Daddy's cock.\n\n""God she's so tight,"" said James as he watched Amber sort of wriggle about taking more and more of his cock inside her.\n\n""Well done darling, you're nearly there,"" said Marion stroking her daughter's hair and encouraging her to be brave.\n\nNow Amber was almost all the way down, she lifted herself up and slid down again, she loved the feeling inside her pussy and speeded up a little actually fucking her Daddy.\n\nMarion noticed there was no blood, either Amber ha d broken her hymen somehow or maybe she wasn't going to, at least not until tomorrow anyway.\n\nAmber was feeling good now, at last she had a big cock in her pussy just like her sister and mother, she wouldn't feel left out now.\n\nBilly was pounding his nieces cunt, although Josie was still inexperienced she loved being a slut and feeling a big cock inside her, Billy found her mouth and forced his tongue inside as she sucked on it.\n\nBilly gave a loud aggh and pulled out much to Josie's disappointment and shot a load of his sperm over her flat belly.\n\n""Sorry Josie, next time I'll last longer I promise.""\n\n""It's alright Uncle Billy, I understand, you want to fuck me again then.""\n\n""Every day if I can Josie,"" he said snuggling up to the pretty young girl.\n\nBilly came so quickly because Josie was so tight, her pussy had almost sucked him inside, he never thought he would be able to fuck an eleven year old and in front of her Mom and better still his sister.\n\nThey looked over and watched as Amber slid up and down on her Daddy's cock, James could see by his brother in laws face he was trying to hold back. It was no good, with a push he got Amber off his cock and spurted cum into the air.\n\nEveryone showered and Uncle Billy took them all out to a nice restaurant for a meal and wine.\n\nJosie leaned over to her Mom, ""can I sleep with uncle Billy tonight please.""\n\n""Well, he's already asked me to, but you can sleep with him tomorrow night if you want, why don't you and Amber sleep with Daddy tonight.""\n\n""Can we, that's cool, you're the bestest Mom in the world,"" she said hugging her.\n\n*\n\nThe weekend passed and the girls were ready for school, ""Let me take them, that way you can go straight to work.""\n\n""Thanks Billy, Josie, ask Miss Graves to phone me will you, there's something I want to ask her, don't worry, you won't be in trouble.""\n\nThe phone rang in Marion's office, ""It's a Miss graves Marion, do you want to speak to her.""\n\n""Can you please tell me what this is about, I'm very busy Mrs. Flood.""\n\n""Oh I'm sure you are Miss Graves, however, I want to see you on Friday night about seven thirty, don't be late.""\n\n""Can you tell me what it's about Mrs. Flood.""\n\n""Oh I think you know Miss Graves, see you Friday night.""\n\nMarion put the phone down, she could hear the fear in her voice, right now she was wondering about what was going to happen to her, she would be putty in Marion's hands.\n\nJosie and Amber hurried home from school, they had been thinking about Uncle Billy's cock all day, Amber was the worst, ever since she had fucked her Daddy and then Uncle Billy she wanted more cock, her panties were wet as she rushed home.\n\nBilly and James were watching television when the girls got home, they rushed upstairs to shower and came down again totally naked.\n\n""Well well, what have we here,"" said James as the two young naked girls came into the room, ""I think we have two little sluts who want to suck our cocks Billy, how about you.""\n\n""Oh I agree,"" said Billy releasing his cock as Amber knelt before him ready to suck it.\n\nJosie was on her knees stroking her Daddy's cock, she liked her Daddy's cock but she also liked Uncle Billy's and knew they would swap before long.\n\nAmber was learning quickly, she loved the taste and texture of a cock in her mouth, one hand was stroking her pussy while the other held Uncle Billy's cock tight as though he was going to take it away from her.\n\nShe looked at his shaft and licked all the way up and down all the time rubbing her clit, ""Hey Amber, why don't you suck daddy's cock now, I want to suck uncle Billy's.""\n\nAmber reluctantly let go of Billy's cock and both crawled past each other and continued sucking cock.\n\nJames pulled his young daughter up from his cock, ""My turn honey,"" he said laying on his back, ""sit on my face, I want to lick that sweet little pussy of yours.""\n\n""Oh yes Daddy,"" clambering up over him and plonking her pussy down on his face, Amber loved having her pussy licked as she wriggled about on her Daddy's face.\n\nBilly had seen them and wanted some of the same, he laid Josie down on the couch and spread her legs wide. He played with her clit for a minute or so and then licked all the way up and down from her clit to her cute ass hole.\n\nJosie moaned, ""Ooh Uncle Billy, that is soooo nice, don't stop.""\n\nBilly pushed his tongue harder into her sphincter as Josie pushed forward into his face, he sucked his finger and slowly inserted it into Josie's tight ass hole with his tongue sliding in and out of her pussy at the same time.\n\nAll sorts of noises were coming from Josie now as she tried to pull her Uncle into her pussy even more by his hair.\n\nTwo or three minutes of this and her legs wrapped around Billy's neck and she arched her body as cum squirted over Billy's face.\n\nAmber too was enjoying a tongue in both holes, she would move upwards until her ass was over her Daddy's mouth and keep it there for a while before moving back to her pussy.\n\nBilly got up and kissed Josie letting her taste her own cum and then pushed his hard cock into her wet pussy. Josie put her arms around him and held his neck tight as she bucked upwards to fuck him back.\n\nJames told Amber to get on her hands and knees on the couch as he gently pushed his cock into her pussy and fucked her.\n\nAll four were sitting down after all had cum got their breath back, ""You enjoyed that when I pushed my finger in your ass Josie, I think it's time you learned to take a cock in your ass hole, I'm sure you're Daddy will be very gentle with you.""\n\n""Won't it hurt Daddy, it's so tight, Uncle Billy could hardly get his finger in.""\n\n""That's because you weren't lubed darling, use plenty of lubrication and you'll find it will make a difference, you'll see.""\n\n""Okay daddy, you can try sometime.""\n\n""What about me, I want it in my ass too,"" piped up Amber never wanting to be left out of anything.""\n\nThe two men laughed, ""We'll see, maybe,"" said James his cock twitching at the thought of fucking those two tight little ass holes."
188,Amber and Josie - 5,"['gg-pre-teens', 'group sex', 'anal']","Marion arrived home to find her two daughters naked lying on the couch watching television. Billy and James were in the kitchen cooking dinner, ""hi darling, how are you, good day,"" he said giving his wife a kiss.\n\n""Hi sis, you okay,"" said Billy giving her a peck on the cheek.\n\nMarion was about to go and shower when the phone rang, ""oh hello Mom, yes I'm fine thank you, sure, no problem, anytime, okay, see you then, yes I'll tell them.""\n\n""That was Grandma, she sends her love, you're going to have to behave yourselves this weekend, they're coming down Thursday for Amber's birthday for the weekend.""\n\nMarion walked off for a shower then turned around, ""Remember, keep your panties on this weekend girls, and you two, no monkey business.""\n\nTuesday and Wednesday passed much the same, James was told to go back to work by his doctor, Amber and Josie made the most of things with their Mom and Dad and Uncle Billy.\n\nEarly Thursday morning Marion's parents arrived, she had taken the day off to welcome them, James had gone into the office to take care of things for the day.\n\nHugs and kisses were in abundance a s Marion and her brother welcomed their parents, sleeping arrangements were made and they sat down to have a coffee.\n\nA lot of small talk followed, Billy and his Dad went off to talk about man things leaving Marion and her Mom together.\n\nAileen Williams was a very attractive woman, she belied her fifty years, she could easily have passed for Marion's sister, her hair was perfectly arranged, her body was slim and perfect legs made her stand out in any company.\n\nHer husband Steve was also handsome, slightly greying temples which only added to his rugged appearance and his six foot two inch frame.\n\nMarion suddenly looked straight at her daughter, ""Has he fucked you yet? Billy I mean.""\n\nMarion jumped from her seat, ""MOM! What are you saying? He's my brother.""\n\n""Oh come off it Marion, I, that is we, your father and I have always known, we would listen outside your door desperately wanting to join in, we never plucked up the courage.""\n\nMarion was staring at her Mother, she tried to speak but no words came out.\n\n""Your Daddy has wanted to fuck you ever since you were thirteen Marion, I told him to go ahead, after all he is your Daddy, we could never just find the right time.""\n\n""What about Billy, were you going to fuck him as well,"" said Marion finally regaining her speech.\n\n""Of course, you look shocked, sorry, but you had a right to know.""\n\n""So does Dad still want to fuck me, and, do you still want to fuck Billy.""\n\n""Yes, we both do,"" said Aileen as though it was the most natural thing in the world.\n\n""I see, is that why you came here today, to fuck us?""\n\n""No, no, we really did come for Amber's tenth birthday, I've been dying to tell you for ages, on the way here we decided we would, that's why your Dad has taken Billy away.""\n\n""Is Dad going to tell Billy?""\n\n""No, we'll leave that to you,"" said Aileen.\n\n""Now your Dad and I are off to town, we'll see you later on.""\n\n""You're kidding, right,"" said Billy.\n\nMarion shook her head slowly, ""holy fuck, you're not kidding are you, they really want to fuck us, what are we going to do about it.""\n\n""Do you want to fuck Mom.""\n\n""Do you want to fuck Dad?""\n\n""I asked first. Do you want to fuck Mom?""\n\n""Honestly, I've always wanted to fuck her, she's so sexy. Don't you think so Marion?""\n\n""Yes she is, very sexy, in answer to your question I never thought about it, but if he wanted me to I wouldn't say no.""\n\nThe siblings sat in thought for a while, suddenly Billy leaned over and whispered in Marion's ear, she smiled back at him and said, ""Great idea, why not.""\n\nJames came home from work and Marion told him of the new developments, James was dumbfounded at the news but secretly he wanted to see Marion and her Dad fucking along with Billy and his Mom.\n\nShe got the girls together and told them about Billy's plan. The girls giggled and said they would join in. It was time to open Amber's presents, she was thrilled with her new I-phone and laptop along with other things.\n\nAbout seven o clock Billy took his parents upstairs, ""The girls have a surprise for you, stay here and I'll call you when they're ready.""\n\nTen minutes later Billy called, Aileen and Steve came downstairs and opened the door to the living room, they stopped wide eyed with surprise.\n\nMarion, Billy, Amber and Josie were all stark naked, Marion was stroking Billy's hard cock, the tow girls were standing by James with their hands on his cock.\n\n""Are you just going to stand there with your mouth open or are you coming in, seems to me you're over dressed.""\n\nAileen was the first to react, she began to strip and was soon naked as Marion called her over to her son, ""He's all yours Mom,"" she said as Aileen dropped to her knees and took his cock in her mouth.\n\nSteve was still undressing as Marion walked over to him, as he pulled his pants down she stroked his cock until it was hard.\n\n""I've got a nice surprise for your Dad, how would you like your granddaughters to suck your cock, Amber, Josie, come over here and suck Grandpa's cock.""\n\nAmber and Josie giggled as they came over, Amber was first, her small hand barely encircled Steve's cock as she stroked it followed by Josie as both girls stroked it.\n\n""Show Grandpa how you suck girls,"" as they giggled again as Amber bent over and took the cock into her small mouth.\n\nMarion placed his hands on her breasts, ""You should have done this years ago, I wouldn't have minded you know.""\n\nSteve's hand dropped down between Marion's legs, he cupped her pussy as his middle finger found her hole and slipped inside.\n\n""Do you want to fuck me Dad?"" she said eyes closed as another finger slipped inside her wet pussy.\n\n""All my life darling, ever since you were little.""\n\n""Okay girls, Mommy's turn now, you go back to Daddy,"" dropping to her knees and sucking her Dad's cock.\n\nJames was watching all this, he realised he enjoyed seeing his wife fucked by another man, even her Father, when her brother fist fucked her he almost shot his load it was so hot.\n\nSteve lifted his daughter's head up, ""Do you take it in the ass honey?""\n\nMarion nodded without taking the cock from her mouth as Steve smiled and said, ""Excellent honey.""\n\nBilly pulled his Mom up and kissed and sucked her tits, he laid her down on the couch, spread m her legs and proceeded to eat her cunt.\n\n""Oh yes Billy, eat Mommy's pussy darling, that's it son, just there oh that's so good son!"" she cried as Billy sucked on her clit.\n\nJames was watching closely, his wife was on her knees sucking her Dad's cock, her Mom was being eaten by her son and his two young daughters were stroking and sucking his cock, how lucky can a man get.\n\nHe pulled Josie up and turned her around, wetting his finger he pushed it into her ass hole, Josie moved a little but stayed there as he sucked on his finger again and pushed it back in.\n\n""Wait here girls,"" he said rising and heading for the bedroom.\n\nWhen he came back he had a tube of gel with him, returning Josie to her position he liberally smeared both inside and out with the gel.\n\n""This will make it easier darling,"" squeezing some on his forefinger and spreading it.\n\nThis time he pushed a little farther, Josie didn't move this time, ""Are you alright Josie, I'm not hurting you am I?"" he asked.\n\n""No Daddy, I'm fine, you can put your finger in my asshole.""\n\nHis finger was in as far as his knuckle now, he fucked her for a bit like that and then pushed in some more. There was no reaction from Josie so he pushed his finger in all the way and fucked her ass with it.\n\n""Is that nice darling?"" carrying on fucking her.\n\n""Yes Daddy, it feels nice.""\n\nThat was the signal for Amber, if it was nice for Josie she wanted it too.\n\n""I want to do it now,"" she said standing up.\n\n""Okay Amber, bend over.""\n\nAmber bent over showing her ass and pussy to her Daddy as he applied the gel once more to one of his daughters. Lubing his finger he pushed gently into her tight ass hole, she squirmed a little at first but then stayed still as her Daddy's finger went a bit farther inside her ass hole.\n\nBoth Billy and Steve were fucking now, Aileen's legs were wrapped around her son as she moaned loudly pulling him as close as she could while he fucked her.\n\nMarion was on her knees as her Dad pounded her pussy, he had seen James bring the gel, asking Josie to fetch it to him her lubed Marion's ass in preparation for fucking.\n\nMarion gasped a little as she felt Steve's cock against her sphincter, a push and the head was in, he was gripping her ass cheeks tightly as his cock finally slid inside her ass all the way.\n\nSteve's eyes were closed as he fucked her, he had imagined this scenario many times and now he was finally fucking his daughter's ass hole.\n\n""Can I cum in your Mom?"" gasped Billy out of breath as Aileen nodded her consent.\n\n""Arrrgh!"" shouted Billy as he shot his sperm inside his Mom as she clung on to him as though her life depended on it.\n\nSteve too was unloading his cum in Marion's ass, he was grunting loudly and then collapsed on top of her in a heap both out of breath.\n\n""You don't know how long I've wanted to do that honey, I used to watch you in your shorts when you were about Josie's age. I used to get hard watching you and your friends playing.""\n\n""You should have said something, I remember when Billy tried, he couldn't even put it inside me, mind you, he was only nine,"" and everyone laughed.\n\n""Did you ever have lesbian sex at college Marion?"" asked Aileen.\n\n""Oh yes, everyone did, I enjoyed the lesbian sex, there's nothing like the taste of a nice pussy.""\n\nAmber called out, ""look what I can do Mommy,"" she shouted, ""I can let Daddy stick his finger in my ass all the way.""\n\n""That's very good darling, did it hurt?""\n\nAmber said nothing, she just shook her head like any ten year old would as James carried on fingering her ass hole.\n\nLater as they sat together Josie sat by her Grandpa, she was stroking his cock as he spoke, ""so when did all this start Marion, how did you get the girls to join in.""\n\n""Oh it wasn't me, it was Josie, she said her friends Daddy licked her pussy and if her Daddy loved her he would lick her pussy as well.""\n\n""I caught them at it one day, I said nothing, but watching made so horny I set up a camera and watched them, then I told them I wanted to join in, and here we are, then when Mom told me you both wanted sex with me and Billy, we set this up.""\n\nJosie had leaned over and now had Steve's cock in her mouth, ""So have you had sex with them as well James?""\n\n""Yes, they're both inexperienced, you have to take it easy, but they're okay.""\n\n""Would you like to fuck Grandpa Josie?""\n\n""Josie stopped sucking, ""Sure Grandpa,"" she said climbing up on his lap.\n\n""Let her do it her way Dad, she'll put it in and slide down on it,"" said Marion.\n\nJosie slid Steve's cock underneath her and aimed it at her pussy hole, she slid down slowly until the whole cock was inside her and then she began to ride it.\n\n""God she's so tight, that is so nice,"" said Steve fondling Josie's small tits.\n\nMarion sat by her Mom, ""That could have been me if you had just said something,"" as they watched Josie slide up and down on the hard cock.\n\nSteve fondled his granddaughters firm young tits as she fucked him, Aileen reached across to her daughter and squeezed her tits.\n\n""That is so hot, I wish I had joined you and Billy when you were younger, think of all the fun we could have had, I would have loved to have licked your pussy then.""\n\n""It's never too late Mom, I don't mind,"" spreading her legs.\n\n""Really, then neither do I,"" said Aileen putting her head between her daughters legs and kissing her pussy all over.\n\nOnce again Amber couldn't stand being left out of anything her sister did, ""I want to fuck Grandpa as well,"" she said standing there waiting for an answer.\n\n""Okay honey, you can fuck Grandpa when Josie's finished, okay.""\n\n""Okay,"" she replied stroking Billy's cock and smiling.\n\nJosie was riding her Grandpa, she liked being in control, she would lower herself right down on his cock grinding her bum on his lap and then taking it almost all the way out and sliding back down again.\n\nGrandpa was playing with the little buds that were appearing on Josie's chest pinching the little nipples sending shivers through her as she fucked.\n\nHer pussy was so tight he began to feel the throes of an orgasm cumming, he got ready to lift his granddaughter off when he did but Josie came before him lifting herself off him as cum showered his cock.\n\nGrandpa lost the urge to cum, he was amazed at how much the young girl was spewing from her pussy, he lifted her up until she was standing over him and tasted the nectar from her hole licking her pussy clean.\n\nAmber was over like a shot, ""My turn!"" she cried climbing up on Steve's lap but his cock had gone down a bit now.\n\n""You'll have to wait a bit honey. Grandpa needs a bit of time to recover first.""\n\n""I know, I'll suck it if you like,"" she said clambering back down again and kneeling in front of him taking his cock in her mouth.\n\n""Ooooh, tastes funny,"" she said pulling away and pursing her lips screwing her face up.\n\n""It's only your sister's pussy juice and cum, it's alright Amber, carry on.""\n\nAmber shrugged her shoulders and carried on sucking, watching her head bob up and down soon made Steve very hard again.\n\nAmber looked at his cock obviously pleased with her efforts and climbed back up on his lap. She positioned herself before holding his cock and sliding slowly down on it.\n\nSteve gasped as she did, she was even tighter than her sister, she had her arms around his neck as she began to slide up and down on his cock.\n\nMarion pulled her Mom's head away from her pussy, ""Look at that, your granddaughter is fucking her grandpa.""\n\n""That is so fucking hot, I regret not just asking you when you were younger,"" she said before burying her face back in her daughter's wet cunt.\n\nThis time Steve couldn't help himself, with a shout he lifted Amber off and shot sperm into the air. Amber wasn't pleased, ""That's not fair, you made Josie cum, it's not fair.""\n\n""Come over here Amber, Uncle Billy will make you cum if you like.""\n\n""Okay,"" she answered, going over to him and climbing up on his lap.\n\nAn hour later Marion called a halt to proceedings, especially with Amber and Josie, ""They've got school tomorrow, come on kids, shower and then bed.""\n\nMarion came down later, ""That's it, all tucked up in bed, I think it's time we had something to eat, don't know about you, I'm starving.""\n\nDinner over they sat around having a drink discussing what could have happened had they asked Billy and Marion to join them.\n\n""Would you mind if I slept with Daddy tonight darling?"" asked Marion.\n\n""No, that's fine,"" answered James.\n\n""Can I sleep with you Billy? You'll be going back to base soon, I won't see you for ages.""\n\n""Of course Mom, it'll be my pleasure, can't guarantee you'll get much sleep though,"" he said playfully squeezing her tits.\n\n""I do hope not, I don't really feel that tired all of a sudden,"" she laughed stroking his cock.\n\n***\n\n---- The author does not condone child abuse, this story is meant as an erotic fantasy not depicting anything in real life. Anyone acting out such scenarios in ""real life"" can look forward to many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a fellow convict in their local prison system. ----"
189,Amber and Josie - 6,"['gg', 'ped', 'pre-teen', 'group sex', 'anal']","IT was Friday night and Miss Graves was at George Farrell's house, George was the headmaster at the school Miss graves taught at.\n\n""Ring her and tell her something's come up and you can't make it Sandy,"" said George.\n\n""Okay,"" and picked up the phone.\n\n""Oh hello, is that Mrs. Flood, look, I'm sorry, something urgent has come up and I can't make it tonight, would next Friday be okay.""\n\nMarion had no choice but to agree, she could wait another week.\n\nGeorge stroked the young girl's hair, ""you're sure she's fucked her Daddy Kylie, she wouldn't be making it up would she.""\n\n""No Sir, she swore she had fucked him and he licked her pussy as well.""\n\n""Good girl, carry on,"" he answered as Kylie put her mouth back over his cock and sucked it again.\n\nGeorge looked around the room, there were about twenty people there, Kylie's Daddy was laying back on a couch as a girl of about eleven sucked on his cock, another young girl was on her hands and knees as a man fucked her from behind.\n\n""Looks like we'll have another young slut to amuse us darling.""\n\n""I know Daddy, you wait until you taste Josie's young pussy, she is so sweet.""\n\nSandy Graves was George's daughter, he had been fucking her since she was about ten or so, when she got older her Daddy had asked her to get some young girls for him to fuck, she had got a job in the school but no one knew she was his daughter.\n\n""Make sure this Josie entices another girl to join in, you know the drill.""\n\n""Don't worry Daddy, there's plenty more young sluts out there.""\n\nSandy went back to the chair where a young girl sat with legs wide open, her head was soon between the open legs as her tongue darted all around the pink slit.\n\nMarion put the phone down, ""she can't come tonight, never mind, I can wait.""\n\nBilly had gone back to his base, her Mom and Dad had gone home so it was just the four of them alone now. Marion was bored, she had enjoyed the sexual freedom with her brother and parents for the last week,, she craved more.\n\n""I'm bored James, I need some excitement, I need to feel like we did last week, it's alright for you, you've got Amber and Josie to play with, I mean I love to lick their pussies but I need more.""\n\n""So what would you like to do, have a boyfriend, if you did you'd have to be very careful, he may not like what's happening with Josie and Amber, one whiff of that and we're all in trouble.""\n\nJames wasn't looking at her when he spoke, he was watching Josie as she straddled him and bounced up and down on his cock.\n\n""I know, it was good with the family, we were safe there, talking of family, we haven't seen your brother since his wife died, I wonder how he's getting on with three kids to raise.""\n\n""I know, it must be a handful with two girls and a boy on his own Annimay must be about fourteen now, I know Jason is sixteen and April around twelve or thirteen.""\n\n""Why don't we invite them for a week, I'm sure the girls would like to see their cousins again, what do you think.""\n\n""Great idea, but we'll have to be careful, it's my birthday in a couple of weeks, we could have a party here.""\n\n""Settled then, when you and Josie have finished you can ring them.""\n\nLife carried on much the same for the next week, there was a young man at work who Marion had the hots for but decided to check him out first, she had to be careful.\n\nMiss Graves rang and asked if it were possible for her and Josie to come to her house on Friday as she wasn't very well, Marion was a little annoyed but agreed writing down the address.\n\n""What are you going to give Daddy for his birthday darling,"" asked Marion.\n\n""I don't know yet, I can't think of anything,"" replied Josie.\n\n""Oh well, we've still got time.""\n\n""Mommy... can I ask you something, promise you won't be mad, promise.""\n\n""Of course not darling, you can ask me anything you want.""\n\n""I heard you talking to Daddy, can I share your boyfriends cock when you get one.""\n\n""We'll have to see darling, I mean your pussy is only used to a few cocks at the moment, a lot of people have much bigger cocks than Daddy and Grandpa, they might hurt.""\n\n""Really!, you mean there are bigger cocks than Daddy's, wow, I'd love to see some, please Mom, promise you'll at least let me see it.""\n\nMarion laughed and hugged her daughter, ""you're becoming a proper little slut aren't you, you and Amber.""\n\n""I like being a slut, I like sucking cocks and fucking, it's fun.""\n\nFriday night came and Josie and her Mom were travelling in their car to Miss Graves' address, ""what are you going to say to her Mom, I don't want to leave school, I like it there, all my friends are there.""\n\n""Don't worry darling, you won't be leaving school, if anyone does it will be Miss Graves.""\n\nThey came to a large house and Marion checked the address, ""this is it, pick us up later will, come on Josie, let's get this over with.""\n\nMiss graves opened the door, ""ah, Mrs. Flood, come in please, let me take your coats.""\n\n""Now, would you like a drink, lemonade Josie, maybe something stronger for you Mrs. Flood.""\n\nMiss Graves brought the drinks and sat down, ""now, what can I do for you, I can't keep calling you Mrs. Flood, please call me Sandy, what's yours.""\n\n""Marion, call me Marion, Josie tells me you licked her pussy in the bathroom, do you deny that.""\n\nHer response surprised Marion, ""not at all, why should I, and may I say Marion Josie has such a sweet pussy, I enjoyed it very much, and so did Josie didn't you Josie.""\n\nJosie blushed a little, ""yes Miss, I enjoyed it.""\n\n""I have to admire your nerve Sandy, in your shoes I'd be terrified of losing my career.""\n\n""Not at all, you see I know all about Josie, I know she sucks her Daddy's cock, and she's fucked him.""\n\nMarion gasped, were the tables going to be turned on her, was she going to be the one in trouble.\n\n""What do you mean, how dare you, it's not true.""\n\nSandy laughed out loud, ""oh don't worry Marion, I'm not going to say anything, come with me.""\n\nMarion and Josie followed her to another room, she smiled at both of them before opening the door. Marion stood wide eyed and open mouthed, the room was full of young girls around Josie's age, all were engaged in sexual activity.\n\nJosie was the first to recover, ""look there's Kylie, and Julie, and Marie,"" said Josie noticing some more of her school friends all sucking cock or being fucked.\n\nSandy closed the door behind her, ""seems to me you're a little overdressed you two, if you want to join in take your clothes off.""\n\nJosie was already stripping and was soon on her knees beside her friend Kylie who smiled at her and pushed the cock she was sucking towards her. Josie opened her mouth and began to suck.\n\nJosie then heard a familiar voice, ""good evening everyone, hope you're all having a good time."" Josie turned around, it was her headmaster, ""what's he doing here,"" she whispered to Kylie.\n\n""It's his house, we're in the headmasters house.""\n\n""Meet my father Marion, I think you already know him.""\n\nMarion was naked, it felt awkward shaking hands with the headmaster when he too was naked with a hard cock sticking out in front of him.\n\n""Ah my dear, I've been hearing so much about your daughter Josie, I can't wait to taste the delicious pussy my daughter has told me about, come here Josie, oh, join in my dear, anything you want to do, just do it.""\n\nJosie stood before her headmaster, ""now my dear, Miss Graves has told me how sweet your pussy is,"" he said laying down on the large couch.\n\n""Come and sit on my face dear, nice and slowly, I want to see what Sandy is talking about.""\n\nJosie stood over him and lowered herself down, ""that's it dear, nice and slow, oh my, you do have such a lovely pussy, that's it nice and slow.""\n\nMarion and Sandy stood naked while all around young girls were sucking and fucking, Marion looked over at Kylie, she was on her knees sucking a man's cock, Marion stared at him, he was very handsome with jet black hair and a fit body.\n\n'What the hell' she though walking over, she already knew Kylie from her association with Josie.\n\n""Would you like to share Kylie,"" as the beautiful young girl looked up to see who it was.\n\n""Oh hello Mrs. Flood, no of course not, here you are,"" she said moving over to let Marion kneel beside her.\n\n""Hi, I'm Marion,"" she said holding out her hand.\n\n""Travis,"" he answered taking her hand and holding it a little longer than necessary. Marion felt a tingle in her spine, this man could be the lover she wanted and needed. She sucked his cock for a while and then handed it back to Kylie who carried on sucking.\n\nMarion rose and sat beside Travis ""have you any children Travis?""\n\n""There,"" he said pointing to a young girl who was on her hands and knees as a man was about to fuck her. She glanced up and saw her Daddy looking, she lifted up one arm, smiled and waved to him just as the man penetrated her pussy.\n\n""She's very pretty,""\n\n""Yes, so is yours, I've already had the pleasure of her company for a minute before she was called away, your only girl.""\n\n""No, I have another daughter, Amber, ten, she's with her Daddy tonight.""\n\n""Does she, you know.""\n\n""Oh yes, she's become a right little slut, if Josie has anything, Amber wants the same, what about you.""\n\n""I have a son, Robert, he's fifteen now, and yes before you ask he's fucking her as well, and his Mother.""\n\n""Sounds like we have a lot in common, do you have an open marriage.""\n\n""Well sort of, ever since Terri, that's my wife, allowed Rob to fuck her he's sort of had a monopoly on her, fucks her at every opportunity, he's started to bring friends home to fuck her as well, they're young men so Terri's chuffed that they find her sexy.""\n\n""Is that where she is tonight.""\n\n""More than likely, what about your old man.""\n\n""Oh he's probably having fun with Amber.""\n\n""Your daughter looks a s though she's enjoying herself,"" he said looking at Josie who was grinding her pussy into her headmasters face just as she was about to cum all over him.\n\n""Yes, she's become a right little slut as well, says she wants to share my boyfriends now, can you believe it,"" laughed Marion.\n\n""I'd be up for that, funny you should say that, yesterday I told Terri I was going to find a girlfriend, she said fine but to be very careful, I think I may have found her, that is if you don't mind.""\n\n""Mind, why do you think I'm sitting here, I thought you were never going to ask,"" replied Marion leaning over for a kiss.\n\nTravis squeezed both tits, ""I'll have these tomorrow for supper if it's okay with you.""\n\nMarion pouted, ""oh, just these.""\n\n""Certainly not, I'll have this for dessert, you know how nice dessert can be,"" cupping Marion's wet pussy, ""now I think it's only fair I lick Kylie's pussy, she's been sucking my cock for ages, why don't you help your daughter out and I'll see you before you go.""\n\nMarion was just about to head over to her young daughter when she heard a voice behind her, ""excuse me, I couldn't help overhearing, are you Josie's Mother?""\n\n""Yes I am,"" replied Marion turning around to see a very attractive blonde woman in her thirties standing there.\n\n""Yes I am,"" replied Marion noticing a nice pair of tits and a fantastic figure, her pussy tingled seeing her there, she didn't know why because there were other naked ladies there but this one did something for her.\n\n""Hi, my names Linda, I'm Kylie's Mom, how are you.""\n\nLinda held out her hand and Marion took it, she didn't know why but she desperately wanted to kiss this woman and lick her body all over.\n\n""How... how... how do you do"" she managed to splutter feeling embarrassed and sure she was blushing.\n\n""Can we talk,"" said Linda leading her to a corner of the room. Marion would have gone anywhere with her right at that moment, Linda was leading her as Marion gazed at her shapely buns as they gently wiggled as she walked. Her pussy was getting wet and now she was really embarrassed, why did she feel like this.?\n\nLinda sat down still holding her hand, Marion didn't want to let go and made no effort to pull it away. She couldn't help herself, she suddenly lunged forward and grabbed Linda by the neck with her other hand and kissed her hard on the lips trying to force her tongue in her mouth.\n\nShe didn't have to try hard, Linda's mouth opened immediately to receive her tongue slurping and mashing their lips together. Linda ha d let go of her hand and now both women were caressing each other's tits as their heads moved from side to side with tongues sucking each others.\n\nMarion pulled back, ""I'm so sorry, I don't know what came over me,"" said Marion breathlessly.\n\nLinda didn't speak, she held Marion's head in her hands and kissed her again her tongue once again probing Marion's mouth.\n\n""I'm not,"" said Linda.\n\nMarion was kneading her breasts and bent down to suck on her hard nipples, Linda was cradling her head like a baby, ""would you like to lick my pussy Marion.""\n\nLike to, right at that moment Marion would have stuck her tongue all the way up her ass hole if she had asked, Marion slid down as Linda's legs opened and she began to kiss her cunt. Marion's tongue slid inside and felt the silky smooth sides of a woman's cunt in a long time.\n\nHer finger and thumb were massaging Linda's clit as she moaned loudly with the attention her wet pussy was getting from this woman. Linda had dreamt of this moment, her daughter Kylie had licked her pussy and vice versa but never a woman and never as good as this, her whole body tingled with pleasure as Marion licked and sucked even harder.\n\n""Oh god I'm cumming,"" moaned Linda holding Marion's head tightly as squirts of juice flooded Marion's face as she drank what she could manage.\n\nMarion licked her lips then moved up to Linda's face kissing her as both tasted the cum inside, ""that was fantastic Marion, thank you.""\n\n""Anytime Linda,"" replied Marion holding her tight and kissing her again, she was in love with this woman.\n\n""Do you mean that, anytime I mean, you'll lick my pussy anytime.""\n\n""Anytime,"" purred Marion, ""okay, we're having a party next Saturday night, why don't you come and bring Josie, oh, and your friend Travis will be there as well,"" she winked.\n\n""I'll have to get a babysitter for Amber.""\n\n""Who's Amber,"" said Marion interrupting, ""not Josie's little sister?""\n\n""Yes it is, have you seen her before.""\n\n""No, but I have heard Josie talk about her, is she one of us, you know?.\n\n""Oh yes, she's a Daddy fucker, and Uncle, and Grandpa, she wants to try everything and she's only ten.""\n\n""Bring her along, she'll be the star of the show, I'll make sure everyone treats her nicely.""\n\n""Are you sure, thanks, but if I know Amber she'll want to suck every cock in the room.""\n\n""A slut in the making, just like her Mother,"" laughed Linda slapping Marion's ass playfully.""\n\nThey kissed and Marion went off to look for Josie, she found her, the headmaster had finished with her and now she was on her knees sucking on Travis' cock.\n\n""Enjoying yourself,"" asked Marion as she sat beside him, Josie looked up with her eyes but carried on sucking.\n\n""I see you've made friends with my daughter as well,"" laughed Marion.\n\n""This is your daughter, you've taught her well,"" said Travis taking a deep breath as Josie received a mouthful of cum.\n\n""God she's good for her age,"" said Travis as Josie licked his cock clean.\n\nThe party ended and everyone drifted away, ""well, how did it go, did you tell her off,"" asked James when they got back home.\n\n""Not exactly,"" replied Marion and began to relate the whole evening's escapades to him especially her encounter with Linda.\n\n***"
190,Amber and Josie - 6,"['gg-pre-teens', 'group sex', 'anal']","Marion had no choice but to agree, she could wait another week.\n\nGeorge stroked the young girls hair, ""you're sure she's fucked her Daddy Kylie, she wouldn't be making it up would she.""\n\n""No Sir, she swore she had fucked him and he licked her pussy as well.""\n\n""Good girl, carry on,"" he answered as Kylie put her mouth back over his cock and sucked it again.\n\nGeorge looked around the room, there were about twenty people there, Kylie's Daddy was laying back on a couch as a girl of about eleven sucked on his cock, another young girl was on her hands and knees as a man fucked her from behind.\n\n""Looks like we'll have another young slut to amuse us darling.""\n\n""I know Daddy, you wait until you taste Josie's young pussy, she is so sweet.""\n\nSandy Graves was George's daughter, he had been fucking her since she was about ten or so, when she got older her Daddy had asked her to get some young girls for him to fuck, she had got a job in the school but no one knew she was his daughter.\n\n""Make sure this Josie entices another girl to join in, you know the drill.""\n\n""Don't worry Daddy, there's plenty more young sluts out there.""\n\nSandy went back to the chair where a young girl sat with legs wide open, her head was soon between the open legs as her tongue darted all around the pink slit.\n\nMarion put the phone down, ""she can't come tonight, never mind, I can wait.""\n\nBilly had gone back to his base, her Mom and Dad had gone home so it was just the four of them alone now. Marion was bored, she had enjoyed the sexual freedom with her brother and parents for the last week,, she craved more.\n\n""I'm bored James, I need some excitement, I need to feel like we did last week, it's alright for you, you've got Amber and Josie to play with, I mean I love to lick their pussies but I need more.""\n\n""So what would you like to do, have a boyfriend, if you did you'd have to be very careful, he may not like what's happening with Josie and Amber, one whiff of that and we're all in trouble.""\n\nJames wasn't looking at her when he spoke, he was watching Josie as she straddled him and bounced up and down on his cock.\n\n""I know, it was good with the family, we were safe there, talking of family, we haven't seen your brother since his wife died, I wonder how he's getting on with three kids to raise.""\n\n""I know, it must be a handful with two girls and a boy on his own Annimay must be about fourteen now, I know Jason is sixteen and April around twelve or thirteen.""\n\n""Why don't we invite them for a week, I'm sure the girls would like to see their cousins again, what do you think.""\n\n""Great idea, but we'll have to be careful, it's my birthday in a couple of weeks, we could have a party here.""\n\n""Settled then, when you and Josie have finished you can ring them.""\n\nLife carried on much the same for the next week, there was a young man at work who Marion had the hots for but decided to check him out first, she had to be careful.\n\nMiss Graves rang and asked if it were possible for her and Josie to come to her house on Friday as she wasn't very well, Marion was a little annoyed but agreed writing down the address.\n\n""What are you going to give Daddy for his birthday darling,"" asked Marion.\n\n""I don't know yet, I can't think of anything,"" replied Josie.\n\n""Oh well, we've still got time.""\n\n""Mommy... can I ask you something, promise you won't be mad, promise.""\n\n""Of course not darling, you can ask me anything you want.""\n\n""I heard you talking to Daddy, can I share your boyfriends cock when you get one.""\n\n""We'll have to see darling, I mean your pussy is only used to a few cocks at the moment, a lot of people have much bigger cocks than Daddy and Grandpa, they might hurt.""\n\n""Really!, you mean there are bigger cocks than Daddy's, wow, I'd love to see some, please Mom, promise you'll at least let me see it.""\n\nMarion laughed and hugged her daughter, ""you're becoming a proper little slut aren't you, you and Amber.""\n\n""I like being a slut, I like sucking cocks and fucking, it's fun.""\n\nFriday night came and Josie and her Mom were travelling in their car to Miss Graves' address, ""what are you going to say to her Mom, I don't want to leave school, I like it there, all my friends are there.""\n\n""Don't worry darling, you won't be leaving school, if anyone does it will be Miss Graves.""\n\nThey came to a large house and Marion checked the address, ""this is it, pick us up later will, come on Josie, let's get this over with.""\n\nMiss Graves opened the door, ""ah, Mrs. Flood, come in please, let me take your coats.""\n\n""Now, would you like a drink, lemonade Josie, maybe something stronger for you Mrs. Flood.""\n\nMiss Graves brought the drinks and sat down, ""now, what can I do for you, I can't keep calling you Mrs. Flood, please call me Sandy, what's yours.""\n\n""Marion, call me Marion, Josie tells me you licked her pussy in the bathroom, do you deny that.""\n\nHer response surprised Marion, ""not at all, why should I, and may I say Marion Josie has such a sweet pussy, I enjoyed it very much, and so did Josie didn't you Josie.""\n\nJosie blushed a little, ""Yes Miss, I enjoyed it.""\n\n""I have to admire your nerve Sandy, in your shoes I'd be terrified of losing my career.""\n\n""Not at all, you see I know all about Josie, I know she sucks her Daddy's cock, and she's fucked him.""\n\nMarion gasped, were the tables going to be turned on her, was she going to be the one in trouble.\n\n""What do you mean, how dare you, it's not true.""\n\nSandy laughed out loud, ""Oh don't worry Marion, I'm not going to say anything, come with me.""\n\nMarion and Josie followed her to another room, she smiled at both of them before opening the door. Marion stood wide eyed and open mouthed, the room was full of young girls around Josie's age, all were engaged in sexual activity.\n\nJosie was the first to recover, ""Look there's Kylie, and Julie, and Marie,"" said Josie noticing some more of her school friends all sucking cock or being fucked.\n\nSandy closed the door behind her, ""Seems to me you're a little overdressed you two, if you want to join in take your clothes off.""\n\nJosie was already stripping and was soon on her knees beside her friend Kylie who smiled at her and pushed the cock she was sucking towards her. Josie opened her mouth and began to suck.\n\nJosie then heard a familiar voice, ""Good evening everyone, hope you're all having a good time."" Josie turned around, it was her headmaster, ""what's he doing here,"" she whispered to Kylie.\n\n""It's his house, we're in the headmasters house.""\n\n""Meet my father Marion, I think you already know him.""\n\nMarion was naked, it felt awkward shaking hands with the headmaster when he too was naked with a hard cock sticking out in front of him.\n\n""Ah my dear, I've been hearing so much about your daughter Josie, I can't wait to taste the delicious pussy my daughter has told me about, come here Josie, oh, join in my dear, anything you want to do, just do it.""\n\nJosie stood before her headmaster, ""now my dear, Miss Graves has told me how sweet your pussy is,"" he said laying down on the large couch.\n\n""Come and sit on my face dear, nice and slowly, I want to see what Sandy is talking about.""\n\nJosie stood over him and lowered herself down, ""that's it dear, nice and slow, oh my, you do have such a lovely pussy, that's it nice and slow.""\n\nMarion and Sandy stood naked while all around young girls were sucking and fucking, Marion looked over at Kylie, she was on her knees sucking a man's cock, Marion stared at him, he was very handsome with jet black hair and a fit body.\n\n'What the hell,' she though walking over, she already knew Kylie from her association with Josie.\n\n""Would you like to share Kylie,"" as the beautiful young girl looked up to see who it was.\n\n""Oh hello Mrs. Flood, no of course not, here you are,"" she said moving over to let Marion kneel beside her.\n\n""Hi, I'm Marion,"" she said holding out her hand.\n\n""Travis,"" he answered taking her hand and holding it a little longer than necessary. Marion felt a tingle in her spine, this man could be the lover she wanted and needed. She sucked his cock for a while and then handed it back to Kylie who carried on sucking.\n\nMarion rose and sat beside Travis ""have you any children Travis?""\n\n""There,"" he said pointing to a young girl who was on her hands and knees as a man was about to fuck her. She glanced up and saw her Daddy looking, she lifted up one arm, smiled and waved to him just as the man penetrated her pussy.\n\n""She's very pretty.""\n\n""Yes, so is yours, I've already had the pleasure of her company for a minute before she was called away, your only girl.""\n\n""No, I have another daughter, Amber, ten, she's with her Daddy tonight.""\n\n""Does she, you know.""\n\n""Oh yes, she's become a right little slut, if Josie has anything, Amber wants the same, what about you.""\n\n""I have a son, Robert, he's fifteen now, and yes before you ask he's fucking her as well, and his Mother.""\n\n""Sounds like we have a lot in common, do you have an open marriage.""\n\n""Well sort of, ever since Terri, that's my wife, allowed Rob to fuck her he's sort of had a monopoly on her, fucks her at every opportunity, he's started to bring friends home to fuck her as well, they're young men so Terri's chuffed that they find her sexy.""\n\n""Is that where she is tonight.""\n\n""More than likely, what about your old man.""\n\n""Oh he's probably having fun with Amber.""\n\n""Your daughter looks a s though she's enjoying herself,"" he said looking at Josie who was grinding her pussy into her headmasters face just as she was about to cum all over him.\n\n""Yes, she's become a right little slut as well, says she wants to share my boyfriends now, can you believe it,"" laughed Marion.\n\n""I'd be up for that, funny you should say that, yesterday I told Terri I was going to find a girlfriend, she said fine but to be very careful, I think I may have found her, that is if you don't mind.""\n\n""Mind, why do you think I'm sitting here, I thought you were never going to ask,"" replied Marion leaning over for a kiss.\n\nTravis squeezed both tits, ""I'll have these tomorrow for supper if it's okay with you.""\n\nMarion pouted, ""Oh, just these.""\n\n""Certainly not, I'll have this for dessert, you know how nice dessert can be,"" cupping Marion's wet pussy, ""now I think it's only fair I lick Kylie's pussy, she's been sucking my cock for ages, why don't you help your daughter out and I'll see you before you go.""\n\nMarion was just about to head over to her young daughter when she heard a voice behind her, ""excuse me, I couldn't help overhearing, are you Josie's Mother?""\n\n""Yes I am,"" replied Marion turning around to see a very attractive blonde woman in her thirties standing there.\n\n""Yes I am,"" replied Marion noticing a nice pair of tits and a fantastic figure, her pussy tingled seeing her there, she didn't know why because there were other naked ladies there but this one did something for her.\n\n""Hi, my names Linda, I'm Kylie's Mom, how are you.""\n\nLinda held out her hand and Marion took it, she didn't know why but she desperately wanted to kiss this woman and lick her body all over.\n\n""How... how... how do you do,"" she managed to splutter feeling embarrassed and sure she was blushing.\n\n""Can we talk,"" said Linda leading her to a corner of the room. Marion would have gone anywhere with her right at that moment, Linda was leading her as Marion gazed at her shapely buns as they gently wiggled as she walked. Her pussy was getting wet and now she was really embarrassed, why did she feel like this.?\n\nLinda sat down still holding her hand, Marion didn't want to let go and made no effort to pull it away. She couldn't help herself, she suddenly lunged forward and grabbed Linda by the neck with her other hand and kissed her hard on the lips trying to force her tongue in her mouth.\n\nShe didn't have to try hard, Linda's mouth opened immediately to receive her tongue slurping and mashing their lips together. Linda ha d let go of her hand and now both women were caressing each other's tits as their heads moved from side to side with tongues sucking each others.\n\nMarion pulled back, ""I'm so sorry, I don't know what came over me,"" said Marion breathlessly.\n\nLinda didn't speak, she held Marion's head in her hands and kissed her again her tongue once again probing Marion's mouth.\n\n""I'm not,"" said Linda.\n\nMarion was kneading her breasts and bent down to suck on her hard nipples, Linda was cradling her head like a baby, ""would you like to lick my pussy Marion.""\n\nLike to, right at that moment Marion would have stuck her tongue all the way up her asshole if she had asked, Marion slid down as Linda's legs opened and she began to kiss her cunt. Marion's tongue slid inside and felt the silky smooth sides of a woman's cunt in a long time.\n\nHer finger and thumb were massaging Linda's clit as she moaned loudly with the attention her wet pussy was getting from this woman. Linda had dreamt of this moment, her daughter Kylie had licked her pussy and vice versa but never a woman and never as good as this, her whole body tingled with pleasure as Marion licked and sucked even harder.\n\n""Oh god I'm cumming,"" moaned Linda holding Marion's head tightly as squirts of juice flooded Marion's face as she drank what she could manage.\n\nMarion licked her lips then moved up to Linda's face kissing her as both tasted the cum inside, ""that was fantastic Marion, thank you.""\n\n""Anytime Linda,"" replied Marion holding her tight and kissing her again, she was in love with this woman.\n\n""Do you mean that, anytime I mean, you'll lick my pussy anytime.""\n\n""Anytime,"" purred Marion, ""okay, we're having a party next Saturday night, why don't you come and bring Josie, oh, and your friend Travis will be there as well,"" she winked.\n\n""I'll have to get a babysitter for Amber.""\n\n""Who's Amber,"" said Marion interrupting, ""not Josie's little sister?""\n\n""Yes it is, have you seen her before.""\n\n""No, but I have heard Josie talk about her, is she one of us, you know?.\n\n""Oh yes, she's a Daddy fucker, and Uncle, and Grandpa, she wants to try everything and she's only ten.""\n\n""Bring her along, she'll be the star of the show, I'll make sure everyone treats her nicely.""\n\n""Are you sure, thanks, but if I know Amber she'll want to suck every cock in the room.""\n\n""A slut in the making, just like her Mother,"" laughed Linda slapping Marion's ass playfully.\n\nThey kissed and Marion went off to look for Josie, she found her, the headmaster had finished with her and now she was on her knees sucking on Travis' cock.\n\n""Enjoying yourself?"" asked Marion as she sat beside him, Josie looked up with her eyes but carried on sucking.\n\n""I see you've made friends with my daughter as well,"" laughed Marion.\n\n""This is your daughter, you've taught her well,"" said Travis taking a deep breath as Josie received a mouthful of cum.\n\n""God she's good for her age,"" said Travis as Josie licked his cock clean.\n\nThe party ended and everyone drifted away, ""Well, how did it go, did you tell her off,"" asked James when they got back home.\n\n""Not exactly,"" replied Marion and began to relate the whole evening's escapades to him especially her encounter with Linda.\n\n***"
191,Amber and Josie - 7,"['gg', 'ped', 'pre-teen', 'group sex', 'anal']","Monday morning and Josie was back at school, the headmaster had told her she had to recruit another girl to their fuck stable, but how.\n\nJosie was talking to Stephanie Clark, Steph, as most people called her was a pretty girl, she was the same age as Josie, looking at her Josie couldn't see her fucking her Daddy or anyone else, she looked too goody- goody to do that.\n\nMr. Seagrave the history teacher walked past, ""Stephanie, I want to talk to about your grades, my office now please.""\n\n""Okay Mr. Seagrave,"" she answered as a quick look of disappointment flickered across her face.\n\nJosie was surprised, anyone who had to go to a teacher's office usually looked worried, Steph looked terrified.\n\nJosie waited until they had gone and then followed at a safe distance, peeping around the corner she saw Steph and the teacher disappear into his office.\n\nJosie crept up to the door and listened, she could hear Mr. Seagrave talking, get that dress off you fucking little slut, I see you obeyed me by not wearing panties slut, that's good, you'll make a good bitch for me yet, a little more training and you'll be ready, now on your knees and suck this.""\n\nJosie heard someone coming and had to move away, she had heard enough, Steph wasn't the goody-goody girl Josie thought she was, her own pussy was getting moist thinking about the two of them in there.\n\nJosie waited until school was finished before she asked Steph what was going on, to her surprise she broke down crying and sobbing loudly.\n\n""Steph, what's wrong, why are you crying?.\n\nIt wasn't what Josie had at first thought as Steph began to explain. ""I told you Mom was away a lot so is Daddy, well my brother and me began fooling around, you're not going to tell anyone this are you.""\n\nJosie said no she wasn't and Steph carried on, ""Harry and me were fooling around in the garden, I was sucking his cock and then he licked my pussy, well Mr. Seagrave had come round to see Daddy but he wasn't in, he came around the back and saw us, he took pictures of us and then said I had to do what he told me or he'd send the pictures to the police.""\n\n""What does he make you do?, asked Josie.\n\n""He fucks me every day, sometimes he takes me home when his wife's away and I have to fuck his son as well, I hate him Josie.""\n\nJosie hugged her friend, already she was thinking of Mr. Farrell, if he knew what was going on he would surely sack him, she would talk to her Mom and see what she said.\n\n""I'll ring Miss Graves, she'll know what to do,"" said Marion when Josie had told her what was happening.\n\n""Steph, can you come to our house tonight after school, we might be able to help you.""\n\nSteph looked horrified, ""you haven't told your Mom Josie, you promised, you promised,"" she cried and tried to run away.\n\n""Steph,"" cried Josie pulling her back, ""you told me a secret, let me tell you one but you must promise never to tell anyone, promise, cross your heart.""\n\nSteph promised and Josie told her all about fucking her Daddy and other members of her family.\n\n""You can't be serious, you're fucking your Daddy,"" replied Steph wide eyed with surprise.\n\nJosie explained what happened, she didn't mention Mr. Farrell yet, or Miss Graves, that would come later.\n\n""Come in Steph, this is my Mom, you know Miss Graves.""\n\nSteph turned to run away again but Miss graves caught her again, she hugged her tightly, ""It's all right Steph, you're not in any trouble, I promise you, you are not in any trouble.""\n\nMarion brought some lemonade and they sat down, Steph was too embarrassed to talk so Josie did the talking, she told about how Mr. Seagraves had spied on Steph and her brother and then blackmailed her into fucking him and his son.\n\nMiss graves hugged the young girl, ""I promise you honey this will stop tomorrow, here's what I want you to do.""\n\nNext day Josie and Steph were standing around when Mr. Seagraves called for Steph to follow him. ""Good luck, and remember what miss graves told you, make sure you look at the camera and say what you were told.""\n\n""Okay, but I'm nervous, what if he finds out.""\n\n""He won't, just do everything he asks,""\n\n""Get over here now,"" said Mr. Seagraves with a little more menace in his voice.\n\nSteph followed him her heart beating fast, please god this would be the last time she ever had to go through this ordeal. The tutor closed the door behind him and turned on her, ""when I say come with me slut you come right away, in fact run next time or else you'll be very sorry, understand, now on your knees slut and suck my cock.""\n\nMiss graves and her Father watched the young girl get to her knees and unzip his pants, ""hurry up slut, we haven't got all day, my wife's away tonight so I expect you round my house after school.""\n\nSandy's cunt was getting moist as she watched, not with Mr. Seagraves but with Steph, she liked nothing more than sucking and licking young pussies and she imagined hers would be very juicy indeed.\n\nHer Daddy had his cock out stroking it as they watched, Mr. Seagrave pulled Steph up by the hair roughly and bent her over his desk pulling her school uniform up over her back. Sandy noticed she wasn't wearing any knickers, probably on Seagrave's orders, he played with her pussy for a bit and then shoved his cock inside her and began to pound her hard.\n\n""Would you mind darling,"" said her Daddy pointing his cock at his daughter.\n\n""Of course not Daddy,"" she answered dropping to her knees and taking his cock in her mouth to suck. He sat back still watching the young girl get fucked and knew that very soon he would be fucking her as well. It didn't take long with all this sexual activity going on around him for him to cum, Sandy was used to swallowing her Daddy's cum and made short work of his load wiping her mouth with a tissue.\n\nThe tutor was nearly finished, he was grunting loudly as sperm shot from his dick over Steps back and then told her to get out reminding her to be at his home tonight or else.\n\nJosie was waiting for Steph, ""did everything go alright, he didn't suspect anything.""\n\n""I don't think so, ugggh, my backs all sticky where he cum on me, I want to wash it off.""\n\nMr. Farrell took the disc out leaving the copy in the player and sent for Mr. Seagrave immediately.\n\n""Yes, you wanted to see me,"" and went to sit down.\n\n""Don't sit down, this won't take long, I hear you've been abusing a young girl in school hours Mr. Seagrave.""\n\nHe looked shocked for a minute but soon regained his composure, ""that's lies, just some girl trying to get me into trouble for not giving her good grades, who is this girl anyway.""\n\n""Stephanie Clark, she said you were abusing her every day, is this true?.""\n\n""Of course not, why would she say that, I can't believe she said that.""\n\n""Oh I can Mr. Seagrave, I can believe it,"" pressing the play button.\n\nThe colour drained from his face as he saw himself on the screen ordering Steph to get to her knees and suck his cock.""\n\n""Now Mr. Seagraves, I think the authorities will take a more serious view of a tutor fucking his twelve year old pupil than a brother and sister fooling around, don't you, I want those photos on my desk in half an hour or I call the police, understand.""\n\nHe didn't say anything, he walked out and returned with the photos, ""is this all, because if ever I hear you have put these on any site I will take these to the police, now get out.""\n\n""You're not going to fire me,"" he said with astonishment.\n\n""No, this way I can keep an eye on you, and besides, you'll toe the line now, I've got you where I want you Seagrave, now get out of my sight.""\n\nSandy sought out Steph, ""you don't have to worry about him anymore, if he tries again you see me, okay.""\n\nSteph hugged her tightly, right at that moment all Sandy wanted to do was to throw her down and dive between her legs to lick her no doubt delicious young pussy, but that would have to wait.\n\n""I'm so happy that's all over, "" said Steph when Sandy had gone.\n\n""I know, but you still want to fuck your brother don't you.""\n\n""Oh yes, but we'll have to be careful, I don't want Daddy finding out, he'd kill us both.""\n\n""So why don't you fuck your Daddy as well.""\n\n""He'd never do it, it would make life easier if he did, no, he'd never go for it.""\n\n""You say your Mother's away for long periods, well he must get horny, unless he's fucking someone else, so why don't you try, would you like me to come with you, he might fuck me first.""\n\n""It's worth a try of course, okay, let's try it,"" said the two girls skipping off to lessons."
192,Amber and Josie - 8,"['gg', 'ped', 'pre-teen', 'group sex', 'anal']","Saturday night and Marion and her family were arriving at Linda's house, the two kissed deeply as she welcomed them and told them to come in, inside were a few men and women and half a dozen young girls.\n\nMarion and her husband were introduced who then introduced her daughters, one man was very keen, ""My, aren't you two pretty,"" the man's wife laughed. ""He's always liked them young. This is my daughter Sophie.""\n\n""Hello Sophie,"" they chorused at the blonde girl in front of them, she must have been the same age as Josie but her tits were much bigger and Marion couldn't help feeling them.\n\n""My, you are well developed Sophie, these are lovely,"" said Marion squeezing them gently.\n\nMore people were arriving and introductions made, Amber seemed to be the centre of attention being the youngest girl there, already one man had her on his knee with his hand sliding up under her dress.\n\nHe expected a rebuttal but Amber said nothing as his hand slid farther up towards her pussy. The man's eyes opened wide as he felt the silky smooth skin of her pussy, she wasn't wearing underwear, his cock was hardening by the second which didn't go unnoticed by Amber.\n\nShe slid down his legs a little and then stroked his hard cock through his pants, his finger slid into Amber's pussy that was getting wetter and wetter by now as she tried to unzip his pants. He didn't want to take his finger out so with his left hand he managed to undo his belt and pull down his zipper.\n\nAmber grabbed his cock pulling it out and stroking it while the man fingered her pussy. ""Can you take your dress off honey?"" he asked.\n\n""Okay,"" replied Amber without any embarrassment pulling her short dress over her head and resuming her stroking.\n\n""Can I lick your pussy honey?""\n\n""Oh yes please, I love it, Daddy licks my pussy all the time,"" said Amber getting off his knee and spreading her legs as she sat on the chair.\n\nShe giggled as his tongue touched her young pussy with a feather touch, he spread her pussy open as much as he could admiring the smooth pink flesh inside, god she was so beautiful down there as his tongue slid inside tasting the fresh pussy juice of a ten year old.\n\nLinda and Marion were talking and kissing, ""Marion, I really like you, really like you, I want to spend nights with you, even threesomes, but will you get jealous if I take other lovers when you're not there, I couldn't stand that.""\n\n""Good god no, I'm having the sexual freedom I've always wanted now, I love you but I want to be with other people as well, I've had enough staying faithful to James all these years, so the answer is no.""\n\n""Brilliant, that's what I wanted to hear, now lick my pussy you slut,"" laughed Linda.\n\n""With pleasure my dear,"" answered Marion pushing her back on the couch.\n\nJosie and Kylie were talking when a man approached, ""this should be fun,"" whispered Kylie.\n\n""Hello Kylie, who's your friend?""\n\n""Oh hello Mr. Clark, this is Josie.""\n\n""Hi Josie, you're both looking very pretty tonight,"" he said sitting down.\n\nKylie and Josie were both standing as his hands slid up each dress fondling both ass cheeks. ""You have sweet asses, do you think your friend would mind Kylie.""\n\n""No not at all Mr. Clark, she'd love to.""\n\nJosie looked at her, what the hell did she want her to do, the answer came, ""Get on your hands and knees Josie, it's alright, we won't be hurt.""\n\nJosie dropped to her hands and knees beside her friend, both wore no panties, that was a rule of the party, no underwear. Josie felt her dress being lifted up and a hand caressing her ass cheeks and then jumped slightly as a tongue licked her ass hole.\n\nJosie looked over at Kylie who looked back and half giggled half smiled, Mr. Clark had moved to Kylie's ass now and Josie felt a finger being inserted into her ass hole. Although Josie never actually had a cock up there her Daddy liked pushing his finger up when he licked her pussy so Josie didn't mind the intrusion in her ass too much.\n\nNow it was his tongue again, he was pushing hard and Josie's hole opened a little to allow him in, she was enjoying this, she loved the feel of a tongue in her ass hole, from now on Daddy would have to do the same.\n\nAbout twenty minutes of ass hole licking later Mr. Clark finally pushed his cock into Kylie's pussy first and then Josie's. His thumb was in her ass hole as he fucked her along with Kylie, this man certainly had an ass fixation.\n\nHe fucked both alternately until cumming over both asses and rubbing it in, ""Thank you girls, that was most enjoyable.""\n\n""Who was that, fucking hell, that was weird, weird but nice, I like the feel of a tongue in my ass, from now on Daddy is going to lick my ass or he doesn't get any pussy,"" and both girls laughed.\n\nAmber was in demand, she must have stroked every cock at the party and sucking a few as well, she was having her pussy licked again when Brent approached them, ""don't you think it's time the host had a little time with Amber, I think it's only fair.""\n\nThe man rose with a look of disappointment on his face, he ha d waited ages to lick her and now he only ha d a couple of minutes with her. Brent took her place, he licked her gently tasting the sweet pussy juice that only a ten year old could give. Lifting her legs up he licked both holes much to Amber's delight, she loved the feel of his tongue in her ass hole.\n\n""Do you fuck Amber?"" asked Brent.\n\n""Oh yes, I've fucked Daddy, my Uncle and my Grandpa,"" she said proudly.\n\n""Would you like to fuck with me Amber?""\n\n""Okay,"" she replied nonchalantly as though it was the most natural thing in the world, ""but I want to get on top, Mommy says I must always be on top until my pussy gets bigger.""\n\nBrent suppressed a laugh, she was so serious about it, ""Okay Amber, you can be on top.""\n\nBrent lay back on the couch, his cock was standing up straight as Amber climbed on top of him. She got herself in place and took hold of Brent's cock finally getting in her pussy and lowered herself down slowly.\n\n""Aw, isn't that cute, look, your daughter is fucking him, it's so fucking hot watching them,"" said Linda watching with Marion. Amber had all of his cock in her pussy now, she slid up and down on his pole excited and pleased with the comments from Linda.\n\n""Fucking hell, this is turning me on,"" said Linda turning around and seeing a man stroking his cock watching Kylie being fucked.\n\n""Stop stroking and fuck me now,"" kneeling in front of him with her ass in the air. ""certainly Linda, ass or pussy.""\n\n""Pussy, I need to cum Harry, hurry up.""\n\nHarry knelt behind her and entered her, Linda had a great as and was disappointed she didn't ask to be fucked in the ass but nevertheless pounded her hard until he heard the loud moans of her firs t orgasm.\n\nAmber was enjoying herself, her pussy was wet as she bounced up and down on Brent's cock, a man stood in front of her with his cock in his hand, ""would you like to suck dear while you're being fucked.""\n\nAgain a simple answer from Amber the way ten year olds do, ""okay,"" and took hold of his cock sucking as she rode.\n\nMarion felt a hand on her shoulder, she turned around to see Travis there, ""sorry I'm late, couldn't help it,"" he said cupping her tits from behind and nuzzling her neck, ""who's the young girl with our host?.""\n\n""That's Amber, my daughter, remember me telling you about her.""\n\n""You must be very proud of her, she looks happy doing that.""\n\n""I am, she's turning into a right little slut, when I told them about you the first thing they said was, can we share Mom.""\n\n""Would you mind that, sharing I mean.""\n\n""Oh no, why, would you like to share.""\n\n""What man wouldn't, I'd be a liar if I said no, talking of sharing, I want you to meet my son and my wife, Terri, this is the woman I told you about, this is my son Robert.""\n\nIntroductions were made, Terri was a blonde lady around thirty, very attractive with a great body. Robert was a strikingly handsome young man, for a fifteen year old he was certainly well endowed. Marion wondered if Terri licked pussy or just straight sex, she would mind finding out.\n\nMarion noticed Robert was holding his Mom's hand, she hoped he wasn't the jealous type who controlled her and who she fucked, she loved Linda but Terri looked so good.\n\n""Oh this is Amber,"" said Travis turning to point to Amber who was still bouncing up and down but now a different man was being sucked, ""Marion's daughter.""\n\n""I wish my Daddy had done that to me when I was her age, I would masturbate just thinking about him licking my pussy, god that is so hot,"" said Terri letting go of her sons hand and putting it around Marion's waist.\n\n""You're so lucky to have a daughter, does she lick your pussy as well,"" sighed Terri.\n\n""Oh yes, they both do.""\n\n""Oh come on, two! You lucky bitch.""\n\nMarion looked closely, was she asking her to lick her pussy or asking if her daughter could lick her pussy.\n\n""Have you ever had a young girl lick your pussy Terri?.""\n\n""No, I've always wanted to find out what it was like, I've always wanted to taste a young pussy, I mean young, I've had fourteen year olds and so on but never one as young as your daughter, they say the pussy juice tastes sweeter.""\n\n""It does,"" answered Marion giving her a wink.\n\nMarion suddenly had an idea, if she asked Terri over with Travis on the pretext of licking Amber's pussy she could maybe get to lick Terri's pussy as well.\n\n""Why don't you and Travis come over one night, we could have a few drinks and I'm sure Amber won't mind you licking her pussy and vice versa, that is if you don't mind.""\n\n""Are you kidding, I'd love to, we'll arrange something before we leave, thank you Marion, come on Robert, let's mingle, Mommy needs a good fuck now.""\n\n""Thank you, that was nice of you,"" said Travis, ""I hope I'll get some as well, now I need to fuck you, on your knees slut.""\n\n""Aye aye Sir,"" replied Marion with a mock salute and dropped to her knees and licked his cock first before taking it into her mouth.\n\nThe party went on for another couple of hours or so well past midnight when people started to drift away with most having cum multiple times. Josie's pussy was getting sore, she had never had so much cock, all sizes and shapes, Amber too was feeling a little tired, she hadn't fucked so much but had stroked and sucked a lot of cocks, she also enjoyed every minute of it.\n\n""Did you enjoy your first orgy girls, I bet your pussy's sore Josie, you and Amber and Sophie seemed to be in great demand.""\n\n""I am a bit sore, but I'll be okay tomorrow, look, Amber's asleep.""\n\n""Poor thing, she can lay in tomorrow, in fact we all can, no one is to get up before lunch time.""\n\nBack at school on Monday morning Josie looked for Steph, she saw her and ran towards her. ""Everything okay, he didn't try and get in touch with you did he, I mean Seagrave.""\n\n""No, Mommy was home for the weekend, Daddy had some business somewhere and stopped out all night, what did you do all weekend.""\n\nWhen Josie had finished telling her Steph's eyes were as big as saucers, ""no way, no way, you couldn't have, you're only twelve, did you really fuck all those men.""\n\nJosie told her about the man who licked their asses first and then fucked her and her friend Kylie, ""it was weird at first, but then I loved it, I'm going to get my Daddy to do it all the time, you should get your brother to do it, it feels lovely Steph.""\n\nThe bell rang and the two girls promised to meet up at lunchtime to talk some more, Steph was quite horny listening to her friend, her pussy was getting wet and right then wished Mr. Seagrave would call her to his office and give her a good fucking.\n\nMr. Seagrave was watching her, he missed fucking her, he had never fucked anyone so young, he longed for her tight little pussy again, maybe if he had treated her more gently she may not have told anyone, he had made a bad mistake but it was too late now.\n\nThe two met up at lunch and went somewhere private to talk, Steph wanted to hear more about the party, ""my pussy's so wet thinking about it Josie, I wish I'd been there, Harry is in for a good fuck tonight, I can't wait.""\n\n""Lucky Harry, I still think you should try and fuck your Daddy, that way you don't have to worry about being caught, mind you for the first few weeks you'd have a very sore pussy, my Daddy fucked me at least three times a day when we started, it died down a bit after a month or so, but you'd have two horny men to satisfy so god help you, come on, the bells gone.""\n\nAll this talk of her brother and her Daddy fucking her just made Steph hornier, her panties were wet now and uncomfortable, roll on home time so she could have a fuck with Harry.\n\nAfter school Josie and Steph met, ""I've been thinking Steph, Mommy and Daddy are both at work, Amber is going to her friend's house, why don't I come home with you and meet your Daddy, what's the worst that can happen.""\n\n""Okay, you can keep him busy while Harry and I have a fuck upstairs, let's go.""\n\nThey reached Steph's home and went inside, ""I'm home Daddy, I've got someone with me, is that okay.""\n\n""Of course darling, your friends are always welcome,"" came a voice from the kitchen.\n\nHer Daddy walked in and stopped dead in this tracks, Josie stood open mouthed, it was the ass licker, this was going to be easier than she thought.\n\n""Pleased to meet you,"" he said holding out his hand recovering his composure.\n\n""Hello Mr. Clark, I'm Josie, pleased to meet you,"" said Josie shaking his hand.\n\n""Daddy, will you look after Josie, I'm going for a shower, okay, by the way is Harry home yet.""\n\n""Yes, he's gone for a shower as well but should be finished by now, you go and have your shower,"" said Mr Clark glad to have the chance of talking to Josie alone.\n\nWhen Steph had gone Mr. Clark took hold of Josie's arm and ushered her into the kitchen, ""please don't say anything to Stephanie I beg you, please.""\n\n""Okay Mr. Clark, I won't tell her, on one condition.""\n\n""Anything, just name it.""\n\n""I want you to fuck Steph the way you fucked me and Kylie, she wants you to.""\n\n""You can't be serious, she's my daughter, I can't fuck my own daughter, no, it just wouldn't be right.""\n\n""Mr. Clark, may I remind you that Kylie and I are someone's daughters, you didn't mind fucking us and licking our asses, we're only twelve as well you know.""\n\n""Ssh, keep your voice down, Steph might hear us, are you sure she wants me to fuck her, I can't believe that, she's still a virgin.""\n\n""Mr. Clark, do you know what Harry and Steph are doing right now, fucking, that's why I'm talking to you, so she can fuck him, she was horny at school and could hardly wait to get home.""\n\n""Why the little..."" but Josie interrupted him, ""no no Mr. Clark, if you say anything to them I'll tell your wife where you were Saturday night and what you did to me and Kylie.""\n\nMr. Clark looked at Josie, ""okay, guess I've got no choice, I won't be mad at them.""\n\n""And you'll fuck Josie, and you'll allow Harry to fuck her as well, just think Mr. Clark, you'll have all that young ass and pussy you like anytime you like, I think you like the idea by the bulge in your pants Mr Clark, I'm sure Steph would love to take care of it for you.""\n\n""Steph, if you're finished can you come down here please, your Dad wants you.""\n\nHarry and Steph came downstairs, harry had just a pair of shorts on and Steph's hair was tousled, ""I know what you two have been up to, she's just told me.""\n\n""I thought you were my friend Josie, I'll never talk to you again,"" shouted Steph.\n\n""It's alright Stephanie, I'm not mad.""\n\n""You're not,"" said Harry expecting to be grounded forever, ""you're really not mad.""\n\nJosie took the lead, she pushed Mr. Clark back on the couch and undid his pants. He tried to object but very weakly as Josie pulled his cock out and began to suck it.\n\nSteph and Harry looked on with wide open eyes and mouths as Josie sucked on their Daddy's cock, ""get over here now Steph, take over, I'm going home now, come on, this is what you wanted, now you and harry and your Daddy can fuck anytime you want to.""\n\nSteph came over slowly and knelt beside Josie, she reached out and took the cock slowly in her hand and then bent down to suck it, once the initial encounter was over Steph sucked it a bit harder as her Daddy lay back and closed his eyes.\n\nJosie smiled to herself, she ha d found her new recruit for Mr. Farrell, now it would be Steph's turn, she looked back to see Harry sit beside his Dad and pull his sister's hand over to his hardening cock."
193,Amber and Josie - 9,"['gg', 'ped', 'pre-teen', 'group sex', 'anal']","Annimay had just turned eleven then, ""What is it Mommy, why do you want to see me alone, am I in trouble?""\n\n""No darling, you're not in trouble, I just want to talk to you,"" hugging her tightly.\n\n""You know I won't be around much longer, please don't cry darling, please, you'll set me off, I have something very important to ask you, you don't have to if you don't want to.""\n\n""Anything Mommy, I'll do anything for you.""\n\n""Wait until you hear before you make your mind up Annimay, if you say no that's fine, I won't mention it again, you know Daddy and I love each other very much, well I can't make Daddy happy anymore because of the disease, I want you to make him happy.""\n\n""But Mommy, I thought I did make Daddy happy.""\n\n""You do darling, he loves you very much too, I mean make him happy in other ways.""\n\n""Sorry Mommy, I don't understand, what other ways.""\n\n""Well you know Daddy and I can't make love anymore, I want you to take my place, I can't ask anyone else and Daddy needs to relax if you know what I mean.""\n\nAnnimay did know, she and Jason had watched blue movies when their parents were out, she knew men had to cum to relieve their hard cocks, Jason had asked her to play with his while they watched, he had cum over her hand many times, but she wasn't going to tell her Mom that.\n\n""I'm not sure what you mean Mom, do you want me to sleep with Daddy instead of you.""\n\n""Well, yes, but I'd be there as well to help you settle in, you know what I mean, you are still a virgin aren't you?.""\n\n""Of course I am Mommy, I'm a good girl.""\n\n""I know you are sweetheart, so will you do it, I'd be very grateful.""\n\n""If it helps Daddy I'll do it.""\n\n""Oh I love you, thank you, Daddy has already agreed, I told him to find someone else but he felt he couldn't so I suggested you, at first he refused but I talked him around, we'll start tonight and I'll show you what to do, you won't have to have sex with him yet.""\n\nThat night Annimay showered and her Mom sprayed some of her perfume on her, she was naked under the nightdress she wore, Annimay was excited, she had seen those men with huge cocks in the movies, was her Daddy's as big.\n\nClint Williams lay back on the bed wondering if he should go through with this, Cindy had been forceful in her arguments, she had persuaded him it was for the best, he didn't want to upset her in her sick state.\n\nAnnimay followed her Mommy to the bed and climbed in, ""I've brought you a present darling,"" she said kissing her husband, ""why don't you start by licking her pussy and make her feel special.""\n\n""Open your legs darling,"" said Cindy as Clint slid down the bed, Cindy had lifted the nightdress up over Annimay's belly and Clint could clearly see her hairless pussy. It was nothing more than a slit, he ran his tongue over it as Annimay twitched upwards, it had been like an electric shock.\n\n""Are you okay Annimay, do you like that.""\n\nAnnimay had her lips pursed tight, she did like it, she loved it, every time her Daddy's tongue slid up and down she felt tingles all through her body, she could only nod her head yes she liked it.\n\nShe only had the smallest of breasts and now her Mommy was sucking on them making her feel even better, Clint was concentrating on her small clit sucking it with his lips. Annimay had closed her legs around his neck by now and lifting up to meet his thrusting tongue, it felt so good and something was happening to her.\n\nAnnimay's mind was in turmoil, her body felt as though it was going to explode, strange sensations were running through it, feelings like she had never experienced before and then it happened. A loud moan came from her mouth as something squirted from her pussy, her firs t thought was she had peed all over her Daddy.\n\n""I'm sorry Daddy, I couldn't help it, I just peed myself.""\n\nHer Mommy started laughing, ""don't worry darling, you haven't peed yourself, you've just had your first orgasm, was it nice.""\n\nStill a little breathless from her orgasm Annimay said it was the best feeling ever and could she do it again. ""I'm sure your Daddy will make you cum many more times darling.""\n\n""Her cum is so sweet, I could drink it from a bottle, taste it darling,"" said Clint kissing his wife on the lips.\n\nAnnimay lay back her legs still wide open, she felt so proud she had made herself and her parents happy. ""Now darling, I'm going to show you how to suck Daddy's cock,"" said Cindy as Clint lay on his back with his cock sticking up in the air, it wasn't as big as the ones in the movie but more than big enough for Annimay.\n\nClint was Marion's younger brother, he and Cindy had married when she fell pregnant at sixteen, Clint was only seventeen at the time but the marriage was very happy until Cindy caught the terrible disease that was killing her slowly.\n\nMarion and Clint never had sex like she and Billy, her older brother, he was only around nine when she and Billy were having sex and knew nothing of it.\n\nAll that happened two and half years ago, she was woken from her daydreaming by a hand sliding between her legs, ""morning Daddy, sleep well,"" she smiled down at him, ""come on, you've got to get ready for work and I've got to get April ready.""\n\n""Can't we have a quickie first,"" he said rubbing her pussy.\n\n""No, we haven't got time, come on, up,"" she laughed pulling the bedclothes all the way off him.\n\nApril was twelve and half now, she was much like her cousin Amber, she found out about Annimay one day when she heard them talking. She had come back to the house for a book when her Daddy and her sister were talking about being careful when April was around.\n\nApril listened and realised her sister was sleeping with her Daddy, being April she wanted to know all about it, rather than have her tell someone they, Annimay and Clint, decided to tell her everything. April said she felt hurt, said she loved her Daddy as well and she could make him just as happy as her sister, that night she got her wish.\n\nApril moved tentatively towards the bed, 'me and my big mouth' she thought as she approached the bed where Annimay and her Daddy were waiting. Climbing up she noticed how big her Daddy's cock was for the first time, Annimay was stroking it smiling at her, ""come on sis, you wanted to join in, come and stroke Daddy's cock.""\n\nApril reached out and wrapped her hand around the shaft, it felt smooth as she worked her hand up and down getting a little bolder now she had actually started. She watched as her older sister straddled her Daddy's face and he began to lick her pussy, April bent down and watched as his tongue slid up and down over Annimay's pussy.\n\nHer sister was moaning as her Daddy licked, now April wanted to try that, her Daddy's cock felt nicer now in her hand, using two hands she stroked it even harder and was pleased when she heard her Daddy moan and lift his body upwards to meet her strokes.\n\nAnnimay slid off Clint's face and told April to lay down, she lifted the short nightie up over April's waist as Clint got between her legs. April jumped just like Annimay did when the tongue touched her pussy, like Annimay's it was nothing more than a slit, Clint pulled it apart to see the smooth pink flesh underneath as his tongue slid inside tasting the sweet pussy juice that only an eleven year old can produce.\n\nApril was breathing heavily, this was something she had never experienced before and she loved it. Clint pushed his finger into her pussy, she obviously never had anything up there before, even his finger felt tight inside her pussy but she didn't complain but instead lifted her ass off the bed to meet it.\n\n""I think she likes it Daddy, she'll make a nice little slut for you, now you can have both of us, I suppose Jason will want his share as well, still, take the pressure of me for a while.""\n\nAnnimay smiled to herself and got up, she lowered herself on to her sisters face, ""lick my pussy April, if you're going to join us you've got to learn to lick pussy,"" although she had never licked a pussy in her life.\n\nApril wasn't sure what to do, she had seen her Daddy lick Annimay's so did the same, she pushed her tongue out as her sister moved backward and forward over her mouth.\n\n""Are you going to fuck her Daddy, she asked for it, you may as well start tonight,"" said Annimay still rubbing her pussy over April's mouth.\n\n""I suppose so, I fucked you the first night, you seemed to enjoy it.""\n\n""I did Daddy, and I've enjoyed it ever since.""\n\nClint rolled over on his back, ""get off her now, come and sit on my cock April, Annimay will show you what to do.""\n\nApril stood over the cock, ""just lower yourself down on it slowly April, if it hurts just stop for a while and then try again, you might feel a sharp pain at some time, don't worry, it's just your hymen, it will go away after.""\n\nAnnimay held her Daddy's cock as April slid down slowly, she jumped up again as the knob touched her pussy, ""no April, you have to get on it, I'll hold it, just slide down on it, it'll be okay.""\n\nApril gritted her teeth and lowered herself down, it felt so big as the head entered her hole, she lowered a bit more enjoying the feeling of the cock inside her, it was nice as she lowered herself some more, a bit more than a yelp from her as her hymen broke.\n\n""That's it April, your hymen is broken, it will be okay from now on.""\n\nApril couldn't go all the way down, she lifted up and then down again but not the whole way, her pussy was too tight to take it all. Clint could see she was struggling, he didn't want to hurt her anymore, ""okay April, that's enough for tonight.""\n\n""I'm okay Daddy, honest,"" replied April not wanting to show she couldn't take his cock.\n\nClint could see some blood, he more or less ordered her off and go to the shower, ""we can carry on tomorrow April, it's okay, Annimay was the same when she first did it,"" which was a lie, she had taken to fucking like a duck to water.\n\n""Go with her Annimay, make sure she's alright.""\n\n""Okay daddy,"" putting her arm around her little sister.\n\n""Does it always hurt Anni,"" asked April.\n\n""No, after a few times it's great, you'll really love it, Daddy will be so happy he has two of us to fuck now, Mommy would have been proud of you.\n\nSix months later.\n\n""I'll be late tonight darling, I have some business to attend to, I shouldn't be too late.""\n\n""Okay Daddy, see you later,"" as she and April set off for school\n\nAnnimay was conscious of someone was looking at her, she turned around and saw a senior girl watching her, she smiled at her and waved, Annimay smiled back not sure what to do.\n\nThe bell rang and everyone went back to class, Annimay wondered why a senior girl would smile at her, normally they either ignored them or pushed them out of the way.\n\nAfter school she was walking home when the girl caught up with her, ""hi, I'm Corinne, you're Annimay aren't you.""\n\n""Yes, how did you know?""\n\nThere was no answer, ""you're very pretty Annimay.""\n\n""Thank you, you're very pretty as well.""\n\n""Thank you, say, would you like to come in and have a drink, I'm all alone and I don't like being alone, please.""\n\n""Okay, sure, Daddy's said he'd be late anyway so I've got plenty of time.""\n\nAnnimay followed her into the house, they were obviously quite comfortable, the house looked well furnished with large settee's all around.\n\n""Sit down and I'll get us some drinks, lemonade okay.""\n\nAnnimay nodded and smiled back at her, she still wondered why this older girl was so interested in her. Corinne came back and sat down beside her, she brushed Annimay's hair back, ""you are very pretty you know, you have beautiful skin,"" stroking her face.\n\nAnnimay felt a bit uncomfortable but at the same time excited, something was happening to her, she didn't want Corinne to stop but her head was saying stop. Her body won, she closed her eyes as the stroking continued, Corinne's lips brushed against hers sending shivers through her body.\n\nShe could feel a tongue lick across her lips and a hand gently squeeze one of her breasts, her pussy was tingling, the perfume Corinne wore was heady, she felt her mouth open and then a tongue was inside her mouth swirling around.\n\nHer arms went around Corinne's neck as the two kissed deeply, this was new to Annimay and she loved the tenderness of another woman. A hand was sliding up her short school uniform higher and higher until it reached her pussy.\n\nAnnimay kissed her harder moaning softly as a finger was inserted inside her pussy, ""I need a shower first, come on, let's have a shower than we can carry on.""\n\nAnnimay rose and followed her, she wanted those lips again and now she was hooked, Corinne was already pulling off her clothes as she walked upstairs, Annimay could see her shapely ass as she walked in front of her.\n\nIt didn't take long before both were showering and kissing as they lathered each other rubbing each other's pussies. Annimay didn't see a pair of eyes peep through the bathroom door and smile to herself before moving away.\n\nShower finished Corinne led her new friend to a bedroom, throwing her on the bed Corinne rolled on top of her and began kissing her again. She moved down sucking noisily on Annimay's firm young tits her hand sliding down to her bald pussy.\n\nCorinne was licking her belly now and all the time playing with her clit and pussy, her legs were being opened wide and then the most wondrous feeling as Corinne's tongue licked her wet pussy.\n\nAnnimay squirmed with pleasure as the tongue slid up and down, in and out, a gentle suck on her clit sent Annimay into raptures a s she arched her back to give her lover better access to her pussy.\n\nCorinne slid upwards and kissed again, the taste of her pussy was sweet but now Corinne was coming farther up until she was straddling Annimay's face, he looked up at a dripping wet pussy and put her tongue out to receive it. Loud moans were coming from Corinne as she ground her pussy into Annimay's face but now another tongue was licking her pussy, she wanted to look but couldn't because of the pussy over her mouth.\n\nAnnimay was in heaven, she loved the smell and taste of this girls wet cunt, she slobbered and licked until a louder moan came from Corinne and she squirted burst after burst over Annimay's face and into her mouth. She had tasted her Daddy's cum, she had swallowed it on many occasions but this was different, it was warm and sweet as she swallowed female cum for the first time.\n\nCorinne stopped shuddering and moved off her face kissing her tasting her own cum with both tongues intertwined in ecstasy. When they finally finished kissing Corinne turned and looked down the bed, ""she's got a lovely pussy Mom.""\n\nAnnimay lifted her head and looked down, a woman around thirty five had her head between her legs devouring her wet cunt. ""Hi honey, you do have a lovely pussy,"" she said returning to her duties.\n\nAnnimay was close to cumming herself, between the kissing and Corinne sucking her tits she was ready, her ass lifted from the bed as squirt after squirt was gratefully received by Mrs Jenny Davids who slurped and swallowed before moving up to kiss Annimay and let her taste her own cum.\n\nJenny rolled over and pulled Annimay on top of her still kissing her, she was pushed down to Jenny's tits where she sucked noisily on both before being slowly pushed farther down between her legs. Annimay knew what she wanted, her tongue snaked out and touched the woman's clit bringing an instant reaction.\n\nCorinne was sucking on her Mom's tits as she moaned loudly, Corinne sat up and straddled her Mom lowering her very wet pussy down on her Mom's face which was gladly accepted as her tongue roamed around her daughters slit.\n\nFor the second time that day Annimay tasted female cum, she licked Jenny's pussy clean and climbed back on the bed, she lay between Corinne and her Mom as they played with her tits and kissing her.\n\n""You've found a hot one here Corinne, Daddy is going to enjoy meeting her when he gets back from his business trip.""\n\nAnnimay was gald to hear her say that, all this time she thought she was the only girl in the world to fuck her own Daddy, now Corinne had admitted without actually saying it she fucked her Daddy as well.\n\n""Are you shocked Annimay, are you shocked to find out Corinne fucks her Daddy.""\n\n""Not at all, when did you start Corinne.""\n\n""I was about twelve and half I think wasn't I Mom,"" she said rather proudly.\n\n""I was eleven,"" said Annimay even more proudly.\n\n""No way, you fuck your Daddy as well, we'll all have to get together sometime, oh I'm looking forward to this,"" said Jenny gleefully.\n\nAnnimay told them about her Mom and how she asked her to be the woman of the house and about her sister and brother Jason.\n\n""Jason Williams is your brother, but he and I have already fucked, he's fucked Mom as well, what a coincidence,"" said Corinne\n\n""Well that's something we all have in common, we've all fucked him,"" and all three laughed.\n\nAnnimay was walking home, it was eight o clock, she had spent four hours with Corinne and her Mom, a breeze was blowing up her dress, she had forgotten to put her knickers back on, she passed a restaurant and glanced in.\n\nShe looked again, her Daddy was sitting at a table with a woman, they were accompanied by a young girl around April's age, her Daddy ad the woman were holding hands, Annimay felt a tinge of jealousy, her Daddy belonged to her, she belonged to her Daddy and Jason.\n\nShe began thinking about the escapade earlier, she ha d really enjoyed that, Jenny had said that her Daddy was going to enjoy fucking he as well, maybe it was time to fuck other people, maybe it was time for her Daddy to find someone his own age again, she felt better, the tinge of jealously had subsided and she walked on with a spring in her step.\n\n***"
194,Amber and Josie - 10,"['gg', 'ped', 'pre-teen', 'group sex', 'anal']","James, her Daddy walked into the room, ""hi honey, god you look so sweet, I could eat that little ass of yours every day,"" he said squeezing both ass cheeks.\n\nJosie lay on the bed and lifted her legs high in the air, ""it's all yours Daddy, you know I love you licking my ass hole.""\n\nJames couldn't resist, his cock stiffened and in a second he was between his twelve yea r old daughter's legs greedily licking and sucking her ass hole.\n\nEver since Mr. Clark had licked and fingered both she and Kylie's asses she had wanted more and more. Her Daddy's tongue was probing her sphincter trying to gain access to the little tight hole, Josie relaxed trying hard to let him in, she had promise d herself she would give him her ass to fuck on his birthday in a couple of weeks.\n\nJames had enough, pushing his daughter back on the bed he got between her legs and pushed his cock into her wet pussy. Josie hugged him tightly as he fucked her, she should be getting ready for school but that would have to wait. Her sister came into the room and watched, Amber as usual wanted sex before she went to school but her Daddy told her they didn't have time now she would have to wait until tonight.\n\nJosie was ready to cum, the ass licking had brought her close and now her Daddy's dick was finishing the job as she squirted over his cock. James was on the verge as well, he pulled out and sperm landed on Josie's belly as both lay there to get their breath back.\n\n""It's not fair Mommy, Daddy's fucking Josie, I want him to fuck me as well,"" complained Amber.\n\n""Well Daddy shouldn't have, you've both got to get ready for school, you'll have to wait darling, I'm sure Daddy will fuck you tonight, I'll make sure he does, now, have your breakfast,"" she said giving her a hug.\n\nAmber had calmed down by the time they reached school, ""hi Josie,"" said a girl from her class, ""like my new Iphone, Daddy bought it for me, it's great.""\n\n""Are you okay Madison, you seem to be limping a bit?"" asked Josie.\n\nMadison stammered a bit, ""what. what, no I'm fine, just hurt my leg a bit, clumsy.""\n\n""Oh okay, you're just walking a bit funny that's all,"" replied Josie.\n\n""How did you get your Daddy to buy that phone Madison, they're really expensive,"" asked Josie examining the phone which was the latest model.\n\nMadison looked flustered again, ""oh, I just had to do a few chores for Daddy.""\n\nNot quite true, Madison lived alone with her father, he had persuaded her to have sex with him about a year ago. He had been trying to fuck her in the ass for about three months, Madison ha d been pestering him to buy her an Iphone for ages.\n\n""I'll buy you the latest phone if you give me your ass Madison, fair swap I think,"" he said.\n\n""But it'll hurt Daddy, I've never had anything up there before, I know it didn't hurt my pussy too much when you first fucked me, but my ass is different, it's so tight.""\n\nHe went to a drawer and brought out a box, Madison could see what it was, the latest model, she badly wanted that phone, her resolve was beginning to weaken.\n\n""You promise if it hurts too much you'll stop Daddy.""\n\nEdward Layton hugged his daughter tightly, ""darling, you know I would never hurt you, I love you so much, I promise, if you sat stop for a while I will, does that mean you're going to let me fuck you in the ass.""\n\n""Well I do want that phone, okay, but remember, you said you'd stop if it hurt too much.""\n\n""I promise, but you've seen the films with me, young girls being fucked in the ass, they were enjoying it, it can't hurt that much, besides I'll use lots of lubricant.""\n\n""Okay then,, you promise me you won't hurt me,"" replied Madison beginning to remove her clothes.\n\nEdward silently said 'yes' as his daughter removed her clothes, his cock was already throbbing at the sight, firm young tits, flat belly, tanned and a bald pussy, he had insisted she shaved it all the time.\n\n""Suck it for me first darling, please?"" he asked.\n\n""Bloody hell Dad, you're making me work for this,"" she said dropping to her knees and sucking his cock.\n\nTen minutes later Madison was on her knees on the couch, Edward was smearing gel on and in her ass with his finger, lubing his cock he moved towards her sweet little ass hole.\n\n""Ready,"" he said pushing the head into the brown hole. Madison gasped a little as she felt her Daddy exert a bit more pressure, she could feel the head inside her now, so far it wasn't too bad.\n\n""Okay darling, can I push it a bit more?"" he asked.\n\n""Okay, but if I say stop you promise to stop.""\n\n""I said I would, I won't hurt you.""\n\nMadison gritted her teeth, she prepared herself for the pain she thought would come but the thought of the new Iphone made her stay where she was.\n\nEdward pushed again, another inch disappeared inside her ass, again he enquired if she was okay, another inch and a third of his cock was in. One more push and half was in as Madison let out a moan.\n\n""Bloody hell Dad, tell me when you're going to push, I didn't expect that.""\n\n""Sorry darling, okay if I push again.""\n\n""Okay, just be gentle.""\n\nNow Madison felt her ass stretching, her instinct was to push him away and get off the couch, 'think I phone' she thought as her Daddy pushed another inch into her very tight young ass hole.\n\nMadison's knuckles were white as she gripped the edge of the couch, the cock was all the way in, she felt like her ass was going to split in two but she stayed still as Edward moved his cock slowly in and out of her ass.\n\nEdward squeezed the tube and more gel flowed onto his cock, a gentle push and his cock was inside again, as for Madison the pain was easing, her ass still felt like it was six inches wide but she still stayed still as the cock slid in and out.\n\nThe pain had almost gone, a little pleasure was breaking through, her twelve year old ass hole was taking her Daddy's cock more easily now. Edward sensed she was a lot more willing and increased his thrusts. She was so tight, he was looking forward to fucking her lovely ass many more times now he had done it once.\n\n""I'm going to cum in your as darling, is that okay?"" he asked.\n\nMadison answered right away, ""That's fine, cum anywhere you want Dad,"" glad to get his cock out of her ass hole for now.\n\n Next morning Madison felt her ass, it was still tender, her Daddy woke up and hugged her, ""Can I fuck your ass again please, that was so nice last night.""\n\n""No please Dad, I'm still a bit sore, fuck my pussy if you want, can't we wait a bit before you fuck my ass again.""\n\n""Of course darling, I'm sorry, I should have realised it might be sore, I'll leave you alone until you're ready,"" he said, as he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.\n\n""Thanks Dad, love you, and thanks again for the phone, even though I did have to earn it the hard way, no pun intended,"" she laughed as she got out of bed.\n\n""Ooooow!"" she shouted as she tried to walk. ""Bloody hell, my ass hurts,"" she said as she wobbled towards the door.\n\nEdward was concerned, he ran after her, ""Are you alright? I'm sorry, I hope you're going to be okay.""\n\n""It's alright Dad, it's just a bit sore, it'll be fine after, I'm going to shower now.""\n\nSo that was why Madison was walking funny when Josie saw her, Josie laughed, ""Looks like you have something stuck in your ass Madison.""\n\nMadison was suddenly on the offensive, ""What do you mean, what do you mean by that, I haven't got anything in my ass.""\n\n""Calm down Madison, oh my god, someone's fucked your ass, that's why you're walking funny, hey what was it like, who was it.""\n\n""No one, no one's fucked my ass, how could you say such a thing Josie.""\n\n""Oh come on Madison, I can tell by your attitude, someone's fucked your ass, oh my god, I'll bet it was your Dad, that's how you got your new phone, what was it like, tell me, I'm going to let Daddy fuck mine on his birthday, it's my birthday present.""\n\n""Really, are you really, I thought it was only me who fucked their Daddy, I used to feel so ashamed, are you really going to let your Daddy fuck your ass.""\n\n""Mmmm, that's why I want to know what it's like. Does it hurt much?""\n\nMadison recounted every detail right up to the moment her Daddy had cum in her ass. ""So it doesn't hurt that much then it's only next day, it doesn't really hurt when he puts it in your ass.""\n\n""A little bit, not a bad hurt, just a bit uncomfortable that's all.""\n\n""If I tell you a secret promise not to tell anyone, we could get in all sorts of trouble, you must promise.""\n\nMadison was all ears now, ""I promise not to tell anyone,"" she said crossing her heart.\n\n""You know Steph Clark, Kylie Johnson, me, you and my little sister Amber, there are some more but that's enough for now, we all fuck our Daddy's, and Mr. Farrell the principal, his daughter is Miss Graves, we've all been to his house to a party, we've all fucked him and Miss Graves licks our pussies as well.""\n\n""You can't be serious, Mr. Farrell, no way,"" said Madison ""no way.""\n\nThe bell rang and both girls headed for their classes, ""Tell me more at lunchtime Josie, my pussy's getting wet thinking about it, Mr. Farrell, who'd have thought it."""
195,Amber's Dad,"['father-daughter', 'inc', 'ped']","They held hands and shortly arrived at their destination - the pumpkin patch. They rummaged thru the aisles, and selected a small but perfectly shaped pumpkin. As they started their return walk home, the sky opened up and heavy rains down poured. By the time they got home, they were completely drenched.\n\n""Let's get right to the laundry room and get out of these wet clothes"" Bob said to Amber as they entered the house. They undressed from their wet clothing and tossed the soaked garments right into the washing machine.\n\n""Take off you panties too, and toss them in the machine"" he added, as he pulled his own pair of briefs down. They stood there completely naked, and shivering.\n\nAmber looked up at her daddy, and said, ""I'm cold daddy"".\n\nHe hugged her for a minute, trying to warm her up. Without realizing, his penis was pushing against Amber's cheek, his foreskin was ticking her ear.\n\n""That tickles daddy! Your thingy is in my ear,"" she giggled.\n\nBob giggled back and released her from the hug. He looked down at his cock, which was now growing a little from excitement.\n\n""Sorry honey, how about a nice hot bath to warm us up?"" Bob asked.\n\nAmber agreed, and they walked upstairs to the master bathroom with the large sunken spa tub. Bob hadn't bathed with Amber since she was three years old, but decided it felt right to stay with her today. He drew the hot water, and prepared the bath. He let her go in first, then he followed.\n\n""I'm cold too, mind if I join you in this bath?"" Bob asked Amber.\n\n""Not at all daddy"" she replied.\n\nThey played in the bubbles before they disappeared, then Bob lay back in the tub and admired Amber's body. She had beautiful long legs like her mother, and soft blonde hair. He also found himself staring at her lovely bald pussy. Her slit was just inches away from him. He shook his head, what was he thinking - this was his own daughter. But nevertheless, his cock knew otherwise, and was growing in size. He grabbed the soap and tried to divert attention away from his erection, but Amber had noticed.\n\n""Daddy! Your thingy is moving in the water, and it looks so big now.\n\nIs something wrong with it?"" She asked with a concerned look. ""No sweety, my penis is okay."" He was trying to think of how to explain this.\n\n""Can I touch it daddy?""\n\nBob said ""Sure!"" and thought of a great story to tell. Amber touched the head of his cock, as it emerged partway from its hood.\n\n""It's all hard now, not squishy and soft like before.""\n\n""That's right honey, that means it has to make milk. Daddy's penis can make a 'special' milk sometimes, and when its ready, my penis gets all hard."" Amber continued to look in amazement.\n\nShe then explored a bit further with her small hands, now feeling his scrotum.\n\n""That's where my milk comes from.""\n\nHe touched his sac and held her hand on it.\n\n""They call these 'balls' they make my milk.\n\nNot sure she understood, she then asked,""what do you do with your milk daddy?\n\nDoes it go on your cereal?""\n\nBob tried to keep from laughing.\n\n""No my milk is for special occasions, and only gets shared with people you love.""\n\n""Well you love me daddy, can you share it with me?""\n\nThis was leading down a dangerous path, but Bob was committed to the story now. The bath was getting cold so he lets the water out. His cock was even hotter though. It was fully erect, and a little precum oozed out.\n\nHe toweled off his daughter and set her down on his bed.\n\n""If I share my milk with you, you cannot tell ANYONE.\n\nNot even mommy okay?""\n\nAmber agreed, but didn't understand why. ""How does it come out daddy?"" Bob lay down on the bed and told her to start licking his penis, and suck on the head like a big lollypop. She grabbed the base of his dick, and started to lick it cautiously. His purple swollen head withdrew completely from its foreskin, shiny and excited. ""Now when my milk comes out, let it splash on my tummy.\n\nYou can try a taste of it then.""\n\nAmber was getting braver with her licking, and now was working on the head.\n\nBob was in heaven!\n\nThe sensation of having his eight-year-old daughter licking his cock was overwhelming.\n\n""Suck on the head now honey, put it in your mouth and suck on it"" She opened her mouth and went down on his big head. It nearly filled her entire mouth.\n\nHe was close to cumming already.\n\nShe sucked on the head, and playfully flicked at it with her tongue.\n\nHe told her to pull back, moaning, ""Here comes my milk!"" His penis then propelled several thick streams of his white manhood juices across his belly and chest. ""Cool daddy! I like the way it shot out of your penis.\n\nCan I try a little?""\n\n""Yes, please do. Its kind of salty, but try it.""\n\nShe licked a small blob from his stomach and licked it around in her mouth.\n\n""It's kinda weird daddy, but I like it because it is your milk.""\n\nShe then licked up a larger taste.\n\n""Come over here and kiss your daddy.""\n\nShe kissed him with his sperm on her lips. He was so proud.\n\nHaving taught her to pleasure him, he wanted to try to pleasure her as well.\n\n""Let daddy show you something now.\n\nLay back and spread out your legs.""\n\nShe obeyed after getting one more taste of semen.\n\nBob approached her bald slit, and starting licking the entire mound.\n\n""That tickles daddy, what are you doing?""\n\n""Relax, let me lick inside here. It will feel real good"" He spread apart her child labia lips, and licked across the entire vaginal opening.\n\nShe had a small nub of a clitoris, and Bob focused his licking in that area.\n\n""Oooh daddy, what are you doing? That DOES feel good.""\n\nHe continued to lick; her butt was starting to squirm some.\n\nHis face was full of her sweet child pussy aroma.\n\nSo fresh and sweet. He felt his cock hardening again. He licked harder at her clit now, it had swollen up some, and she was squirming more. He could hear soft panting from her, she was going to climax! He licked more.\n\n""Oh daddy, Oh daddy, Oh daddy, yeeeeeees!"" she moaned.\n\nHe looked up at her sweet face, the pleasure of her first orgasm!\n\n""Did you like that sweetie"" he asked.\n\n""Oh yes daddy! What else can you show me?"" He looked down at his cock - it was fully erect again, and begging for more action.\n\n""Well honey, another thing my penis can do, is fit inside your hole where I was just licking.""\n\n""Okay daddy, I'd like to try that...""\n\nHer small pussy was very wet from her orgasm and Bob's saliva.\n\nHe positioned the tip of his cock at her opening and stopped.\n\n""This will hurt when it goes in, but will feel better later.""\n\nHe then pushed in just the head of his cock. She let out a small yelp. He pushed in another inch, and felt resistance against her cherry.\n\nHe kissed her cheek and then thrust inside.\n\nShe let out a whale of a scream, as Bob had broken thru her cherry.\n\nA small trickle of blood glistened along his cock.\n\n""Daddddddy Stooooop!!"" she begged.\n\n""Sorry honey, can't stop now. Hang on, it will get better,"" he told her.\n\nHis 8"" cock was now completely inside of her.\n\nHe couldn't believe it all fit! Trying not to hurt her any further, he pumped very slowly.\n\nHe massaged her clit, hoping it would divert her pain. It worked, she had stopped crying. He rubbed her clit more, and he got in a few more slow pumps.\n\nShe was getting excited now!\n\nHe could feel her small pussy getting wetter. His cock was sliding easier, and he started to pump a little faster. He let his large cock fill her small tight pussy completely. His balls slapping against her as he fucked in full strokes. He was going to cum soon.\n\nHe couldn't wait to explode his semen inside his own daughter. And then it came! It was a very intense orgasm.\n\nHis cock sprayed semen in multiple explosions from his cock. He held his cock fully inside of her, as his balls expelled their juice being pushed up against her. He groaned ""I'm giving you my milk again honey, this time all the way inside of you!!!""\n\nThey held each other for a long time, then finally fell asleep into a peaceful nap.\n\nThe next day Amber's mother came home, and nothing was mentioned of daddies special weekend with his daughter.\n\nBut every now and then when mommy is busy, daddy pulls out his penis and shares his special milk with his little girl!"
196,Amboy,['MM'],"I was almost out of gas and my radiator was steaming when I pulled into a gas station at Amboy, California. The gas station and a small cafe was the town. There was nothing else. An extinct volcano crater in the distance added uniquely to the desert scenery.\n\nAn old timer, wearing a dirty white shirt and baggy black pants, held by suspenders, ambled out. My gas was delivered from the single gas pump that measured the gallons from a glass container that sat on top. ""Fifteen gallons. That'll be two-twenty-five."" I fetched the money from my wallet as he pulled a lever back and forth replenishing the glass container for the next customer\n\nThe Amboy cafe was certainly not inviting. Dirty windows and a door with its screen half pushed out. I still decided to risk a cup of coffee. Entering, my suspicions were confirmed, but I felt a cup of their coffee would not poison me. A juke box and pinball machine stood in one corner. Those funny ""quippy"" little signs were tacked on all walls. As I sipped my coffee, my eyes wandered, catching one sign saying ""This Property For Sale."" This sign was for real. I continued sipping my coffee and pondered.\n\nYes...I bought the Amboy cafe and gas station.\n\nII.\n\nRenovation went rapidly. Labor was supplied by the caravans of dust bowl farmers who worked for food for their familys and a small cash reimbursement. I just needed to have building supplies, tools, lumber, and paints available. With the ample labor, I even built six motel rooms. My Amboy cafe and gas station started to thrive. I had found a new life. I was at peace with myself.\n\nI was always reminded of my good fortune when the caravans of Okies passed or stopped and begged for food. I always did my best to feed a hungry family or allow them to clean up and rest in one of the motel rooms before it was made ready for the next paying traveler. Their only agreement was that after they were fed and rested that they would move on. I did not want squatters around Amboy.\n\nOne day, clanking, bucking, and smoke pouring from its exhaust, an old battered truck pulled into the station. It was another Okie family. Chairs, mattress springs, tubs, and whatever, loaded in or tied down about the truck. The tired family poured out, headed for, and drank from the water hose used for filling car radiators.. The family was a foursome. The father, the mother, and their two sons. The boys were grubby. They both needed haircuts.\n\nThe father approach, his head hanging, a beat man. ""Scuse me, mister!.. Anyway I could do some work around here to feed my starving family. I can do anything with my hands. My wife is a good cook. My boys are handy too.""\n\n""I've got a few days chores here"", I replied. ""Could probably use your wife in the kitchen and make use of the boys. Now, I want you to pull your truck over behind that end cabin. The door's open. All of you shower up then come over to the cafe for a spaghetti dinner. I'll add a couple of cots to the room so when you're done eating, you can all go back and rest."" I received a grateful amazed look from everyone.\n\nThe tired troop arrived at the cafe, clean, but wearing their dirty clothes as they had nothing else. They ate rapidly. I saw that each plate was refilled as soon as it emptied until their hunger craving had passed.. I gave each a large serving of apple pie to top things off, along with plenty of coffee. Finishing, the wife burst into tears with gratitude, the father thanked me profoundly and both boys shook my hand. ""Go and get a good rest,"" I said. ""I'll talk to you when you are more refreshed.""\n\nMy relationship with this family went well. The father was a good craftsman finishing each project with concern and care. I had him install a few more booths in the cafe and re-shingle the roof. His older son, Jed, helped and seemed happy doing the macho chores with his dad. I was getting a feeling about Duffy, the younger cute one. Duffy would prefer washing dishes in the cafe or cleaning the empty motel rooms rather than do heavy physical work. I started having fantasies.\n\nOne day, while Duffy was cleaning a room, I peeked in a window. He was lying on an unmade bed, his pants to his ankles and masturbating. I immediately got an erection and knew I had to make a move. I snuck to the door, quietly opened it, and tip-toed in. Duffy was so busy concentrating on his penis that he did not notice me. I spoke softly. ""Hi, Duffy.""\n\nDuffy jumped with a start. He immediately covered himself with the loose bedding. His face turned beet red. I slowly approached and sat on the bed alongside him. ""Relax. There is nothing to be ashamed of."" My hand slipped under the covers until I felt the softness of his crotch. His penis had gone limp. He struggled and tried to pry my hand away with no luck. I softly felt and kneeded his manhood. Duffy wiggled and turned. My hand followed his moves. ""PLEASE! NO! OH! PLEASE!"" Duffy make another feeble attempt to stop me but he was again becoming erect. I gently and slowly stroked his penis. Duffy stopped his protest and started to moan. I knew he was mine.\n\nI pulled back the covers exposing his nice uncut cock and sac containing two gorgeous balls. I slipped back his foreskin, put the swollen red tip in my mouth, running my tongue across his tip, around the rim, gently fondling his balls. I dropped my pants and lay besides him. His hand immediately found and fondled me. I changed to a 69 position. Without waiting, he slipped my dick into his mouth rapidly tonguing and sucking it. Through his actions, I knew that Duffy was gay.\n\nWe knew we would not be interrupted and we had extra time. We both fully undressed and lay naked on the bed embracing and kissing. Duffy did not protest when I rolled him over. I ran a spittled finger up his ass, then added a second finger. His ass wasn't too tight. It was ripe for fucking. Using lots of spit, I covered my dick, found his hole, and pushed inwards. Duffy pushed back to meet me. What a good fuck! After I shot my wad, I got on my hands and knees, my asshole twitching and itching for the feel of Duffy's prick. I moaned with pleasure as it slipped in and out. It had been a long time.\n\nI was older than Duffy, but as we kissed and embraced, it seemed that Duffy didn't care, and enjoyed the pleasures I had bestowed upon him. Each following day we met in one of the cabins for more.\n\nI wanted the family to stay longer but Jed and his mom and dad heard that a factory was hiring in Los Angeles and they could go there and earn more money. Duffy said he would like to stay in Amboy and work until things got settled in Los Angeles, then he would follow.\n\nOne morning, the family climbed aboard their repaired truck and headed out, Duffy and I standing and waving goodbye. When they were out of sight we immediately headed for one of the cabins.\n\nDuffy never went to Los Angeles. He stayed with me for a long loving relationship in the serenity of the desert, away from social persecution. We lived happily ever after."
197,Amelia The Natural,"['Mf', 'exh']","Shedding his role like a lazy chameleon, Patrick resumed his natural British accent; a reversal, of sorts, as she regained the oddly-inflected, strangely neutral ""American"" accent of her own. ""I think your ego is a healthy one, no worries there."" he chuckled. ""Would you like to go into town and have dinner this evening? I'm absolutely cringing at the thought of another repast in my cabin, and I'd enjoy the company.""\n\n""Sleeping was my only other option tonight, someone borrowed my cards and I can't play solitaire without them, so, why not?"" Her mischievous grin was infectious, and the two of them laughed as they parted to their respective trailors.\n\nEscaping the gown was a monumental achievement, its stays and pins being reminiscent of a straitjacket; Amelia was almost afronted at being forced to hide her perfectly good, natural figure within its confines. Oh, well, it was her chosen occupation and this was one of its hazards. She smiled again, and blushed...Patrick Harrison, for all his status as an *actor*, on stage and off, was proving a delightful new friend. He was still the dashing, impeccably-attired, prematurely-greying hero whose exploits shaped her life; he had, of course, grown into his grey a bit and he'd look equally impeccable in a tuxedo or faded denims. Now, here she was, in what was being touted as the hottest movie of the season in a year studded with spectacular releases; the leading female role opposite the man she'd fallen in love with when she was a little girl. A sci-fi flick, at that! The ultra-futuristic sets made her marvel, even though they were just mock-ups. Well, with all the praise she was receiving, as well as the prompting and approval of others in the field whose names had been household words for years made her feel more at-ease with her success. She rushed at the last minute, mindful of Patrick's waiting and aware that her own unbidden fears of making a fool of herself in such glamorous company could prey too heavily on her mind to allow sleep if she let it get too great an advantage.\n\n""Oh, there you are. You surprise me, Amelia, most women take their time and make a man's stomach go through horrible agonies waiting for their suppers. I approve.""\n\nThat, spoken with such a serious face, caused Amelia to break out in giggles. He Patrick was, if nothing else, a very entertaining and diverting fellow. If he hadn't been there she honestly believed the ""magic"" would have been missing from the film completely. Such spontaneity put her at her ease immediately, and he seemed genuinely to like her.\n\nPatrick cocked his head, then cocked his left eyebrow, returned her smile and gestured to the door. They left quickly, eager to be rid of the site for awhile and anticipating ""real food"" at an unspecified restaurant in the town below.\n\n~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\n\n""...and then we switched places, and soon everyone in the chorus was playing `musical chairs'!"" laughed Patrick. Reminiscing was pleasant with Amelia; she seemed to enjoy his discourse, and found amusing those exploits he'd all but forgotten. At forty-three he was still in his prime, but he'd started so young that many of his memories of the stage were more than twenty- five years in the past. She was a novice, just starting out in her first large part and showing tremendous promise -- he was happy to be a part of this experience for her, and knew she depended on him a great deal. She was per- haps twenty-four or -five, but commanded much dignity for one so young. She'd go far...\n\nAmelia laughed with childish eagerness, amazed to hear some of the finer points of the behind-stage antics of what were some of her favorite productions. She was dressed in a light, summery dress that grazed her shoulders and allowed her freedom of movement, weary of the tightly clinging garments she wore for the better part of each day of filming. She leaned toward him in a gesture of innocence and trust, delineating even more the small space between them. They'd almost finished their meal, a pasta made sweet with basil and herbs and accompanied by a chickory salad and a good white wine. The waiters brought extra tidbits throughout the evening to Amelia, who jokingly passed them along to Patrick. They both declined a sweet, looking forward to a coffee in the quiet of the trailers later.\n\n""Shall we go now, before these Lotharios decide to tag along behind you?"" he quipped. It was getting late and they did have to be ready for makeup at 6 o'clock in the morning.\n\n""Hmm...I suppose we should. It's a shame to have to stop our talk here, though. I've been learning a lot from you, Patrick, and I appreciate the fact that you're here when I need you. I'd like the opportunity to get to know you better, I think we have the potential to become good friends. Maybe you can even be my mentor."" she teased.\n\n""Or, perhaps, your Svengali. I've always fancied myself a psycho- logical Frankenstein..."" mused Patrick.\n\nThe drive back was uneventful and decidedly too short. The night was perfect for a long walk, but they didn't have the time to call their own.\n\n""Would you like to have a nightcap? I really don't want to end the evening right now. I have a good recipe for Irish coffee..."" Amelia offered.\n\n""Alright, but we'd best part company soon. We are creatures of our contracts, you know.""\n\n""It doesn't take that long to make coffee, and I'm sure you'll make short work of the drink...you did with everything else tonight! How you can eat calamari I'll never know!""\n\n""I like squid."" was his typical reply.\n\n~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\n\n""You know, I've been a fan of yours for a long time; I can hardly believe I'm actually working with you on a movie!"" breathed Amelia, with something akin to wonder. Her coffee was long since gone, and Patrick was having his third. The surrealism of the past weeks' events, coupled with the alcohol which always made her introspective, produced a quality of vulnerability in her expression. She leaned against Patrick as naturally as though it were a lifelong habit, and his arms encircled her gently.\n\n""Have you?"" he whispered. It was an unusual friendship they shared, founded on mutual respect and admiration. They had come to know each other very well in a short period of time, and he brooded on the fact that he may have allowed himself to become too close. She was everything he'd ever imagined she'd be in their shared art, and would grow even more than she already had, given the chance. And he didn't feel the least constrained, wasn't bored by her chatter and didn't dread her company as he did with most of his leads. Amelia was, in his estimation, the epitome of the ideal companion.\n\n""Patrick? What's the matter?"" she asked. He stiffened a bit, a little annoyed she sensed his moods so easily. He'd never before been an easy cipher.\n\n""Nothing, I'm just thinking."" He relaxed, and chided himself. It was a lucky man who could win the concern of a woman like Amelia. ""I've been reflecting on how quickly we've gone through the traditional getting-to- know-you phase of this relationship. It's uncanny how easy it is for you to read me.""\n\n""Oh."" Grey eyes gazed out into the dim room. Then a warm body pressed into his, and the kitten-soft lashes framing those glorious eyes brushed his cheek. Their fluttering, and the light, shallow breath pulsing against his throat made Patrick Harrison, a normally deliberate and con- scientious man, renowned the world over for his ability to bring strength to any production whose presence he graced, miss his cue for the first time in his life; only when Amelia half-smiled, and pulled his mouth to hers, did he realize he'd stopped breathing.\n\nThey kissed exquisitely, cherishing the contours of each others' lips, and teeth, and tongues. Exhaling rapidly into her mouth, Patrick almost stopped cold at the feelings she elicited in him. It was a shock to experience such joy, and tenderness, and passion... he had been blase about the whole issue of sex after the tumultuous three years or so following his awkward first fumblings with a girl he'd thought he loved. Now, this sweet creature had reawakened emotions he'd believed long-dead. He moaned against her cheek, raining kisses along her eyelids and nose. Amelia nuzzled his jaw, amazed at her own, intense desires. She didn't know what she should do, though, not being sure what Patrick would like; he wasn't exactly a schoolboy, he was decidedly a man who knew his own mind. Her own mind was refusing to respond, anyway, her pleasure sensors taking over...she abandoned reason and gave in to more primal instincts.\n\nAmelia felt large, warm hands caressing her back. Patrick pulled her with him as he reclined, and held her on top of him. She was writhing sensuously against him, and teasing his throat with light nips and occasional flicks of her tongue; he responded in kind, tracing her jaw from her chin to her ear and sucking the lobe. Her breathing quickened perceptibly and she ground her hips against his. She was driving the hardening, thickening length of his penis against her swelling mound, rubbing up and down and making her moves more precise and deliberate. Patrick, in answer, pulled the skirt of her dress up over her thigh and began kneading her tender flesh. His penis was so full now he felt as though he'd explode.\n\n""Amelia, help me. Lift up so I can pull this damned dress off you!"" he whispered. His vocal cords would have been useless for anything else.\n\nAmelia got up abruptly, lifting her dress up in one swift movement. Her breasts were small, but high and firm and she had no need for a bra. Her panties were tiny scraps of white cotton held together with lace, a tiny curtain for the triangle of curly blonde hair trying to peep through. Her eyes lowering suddenly, she blushed; it served to make her look even more enticing, and shifted subtly the tint in her small, pink nipples. Then, with a determined look, she reached down to Patrick's shirt and started to unbutton it.\n\nHer hair fell in honeyed waves as she leaned forward, and Patrick caught a handful and kissed it swiftly. He could barely keep his hands off her, but he wanted to let her make all the moves. She reached in as his shirt was half undone and ran her hands lightly over his chest and across his nipples. She rolled her thumbs and forefingers around them gently, and gave slight, insistent pulls until they were so erect they ached; he finished taking off his shirt and pulled her head softly to his chest. Amelia touched the tip of her tongue briefly to each nipple, then circled first one, then the other before fastening on them. She allowed one hand to drift down over the bulge she'd thrilled to earlier, to massage its length and to caress it. Her other hand occupied itself with Patrick's other nipple, his entire body now sensitive to her every move.\n\nAmelia worked her fingers underneath his waistband, teasing him. He unzipped his slacks and pushed her away enough for him to slide them halfway off. She rose, and pulled him by his hands; he stepped out of the pants and positioned his thumbs inside the waist of his briefs, but she caught his hands and pulled them away. She knelt before him and pulled down, slowly, on the undergarment until his penis was in full view. Amelia smiled, and hugged his thighs; then she placed her tongue on the base of his penis and began stroking him up and down, sucking with her lips at the base of the glans and lowering her mouth over the whole organ. Patrick wove his hands into her hair, and held her, and thrusted into her throat whenever she covered him. She was soft and gentle and yielding and she was doing the most incredible things to him with those luscious lips!\n\nWith growing intensity she sucked every inch of him, wrapping her tongue around him and massaging his tightly clenched buttocks. She had him at her mercy, she knew; she was also aware, for the first time, that she was the one who'd initiated contact to begin with. It was with some amazement that she realized he was shaking and whispering her name...\n\n""Patrick? Are you alright?"" she queried with a bemused smile.\n\n""Dear God, Amelia, you don't know what you've done to me! I'm an old man, remember? I don't think I can move."" he breathed as he collapsed onto the couch. Amelia leaned forward and kissed him lightly.\n\n""Would you like to try to get as far as the bedroom? Once there you won't have to do *too* much.""\n\nWith that promise in mind Patrick found the strength necessary to follow right behind her.\n\n""Here, isn't this better?"" She held out her hands to him and pulled him down beside her. He quickly pinned her to the bed and began kissing her hair, her eyes, her nose, her mouth; making her gasp aloud as his lips and tongue traveled down her throat and lit on her breasts. He circled the dark pink aureoles, one after the other, lavishing his tongue over each nipple and teasing them until they stood tautly away from her breasts. Patrick was the one to take note, this time, of the effect his efforts were having -- Amelia's mouth was drawn into a small ""o"" and her eyes were tightly closed. Her skin was incredibly smooth, he thought, scented of baby powder and glistening with a fine sheen of perspiration.\n\nAmelia's eyes flew open as her back arched involuntarily, thrusting her hips out and opening herself to Patrick's exploring tongue. She wasn't expecting such a sudden change in his attentions, and this unpreparedness compounded the searing heat in her loins. His fingers penetrated the soft folds of her labia, searching for and spreading her natural lubrication. The tip of his tongue buried itself just above her clitoris and, having found the rapidly swelling organ, began circling it. His lips teased as well, sucking gently then kissing the little button of deep-pink flesh until it was nearly double its original size. Patrick balanced much of his weight on his elbows, which were atop Amelia's thighs, to keep her from bucking and finishing this game too soon...there were many more tricks to teach her before allowing her to reach her climax.\n\n""Patrick...more, please, more...can't take much more of this!"" she begged. Her whole body seemed numb, all her senses centred on the remarkable feelings his tongue and fingers were eliciting. He slipped his tongue into her vagina, savoring the sweetness that was almost overpowering. He could feel her muscles contract in an involuntary effort to drag his face even closer than he already was, and knew it was time to give her what she (and he) both wanted.\n\nPatrick pulled himself to his knees and gazed into the fevered eyes and flushed face of the beautiful girl who had become a part of his life in an incredibly short time. She sincerely liked him, he could tell...and he liked her *very* much. The emotional always enhanced the physical...\n\n""Please, don't stop now, I need you, Patrick! I want you to make love to me."" Her simple plea was a ragged whisper, and her hips twitched in anticipation of his next move. He grasped them and lifted them and positioned the tip of his penis at the glistening entrance of her vagina. With infinite slowness, and great care to prevent her hips from moving, he penetrated her completely. Her creamy folds engulfed his length, and he could see her now- protruding clitoris quiver in hopes of direct stimulation. Patrick massaged her buttocks firmly and tightly, and began to grind himself into her; he withdrew reluctantly, then pulled her to him as he thrust. He felt her legs encircle him and draw him closer, but he retained his control and refused to put down her hips. Her vagina was tight, but her natural secretions made it wet and inviting.\n\nHe placed one hand under the small of her back and brought the other around front. Her quiet moans crescendoed as he used his thumb to rub her clitoris, and he felt her body shake. Amelia pulled herself forward and grabbed Patrick's head, drawing him to her waiting, open mouth. He moved slowly downward, releasing her lower body and hugging her to him as he reached for her kiss; as their lips met he began thrusting methodically and deliber- ately, increasing his tempo quickly. Their pelvises ground together and their legs entwined and, after that well-timed kiss, their eyes remained locked.\n\nThe intensity of their rythmic coupling made them lose track of time. Amelia felt the first tiny quivers of orgasm building and tightened her hold on Patrick's back. He followed her pace, allowing himself to loosen his restraint and begin his own climb towards release. Waves of excitement and sexual heat rippled through her spine and focused on her vagina as his penis stroked her insides faster and faster: her clitoris seemed to reach out to him and was rewarded with a throbbing assault by his pelvic bones. His testicles slapped against her with every thrust, and the backs of her thighs and her buttocks were brushed and tickled by his thick nest of pubic hair.\n\nBreathing heavily, and hearing his blood scream in his ears, Patrick forced himself to hold back until he felt her vagina constrict against him, proof of her own orgasm. It was vitally important to him to make this good for Amelia, and watching the look on her face as she climaxed would enhance his own enjoyment. She was caught up in the incredibly fast pace of their lovemaking, and was thrusting back as strongly and eagerly as he. The seeming innocence in her eyes created the strangest sensation of longing in him, made him want to hold her forever and satisfy her every desire; that last he could do, obviously -- he grinned, then grimaced as a spark of urgency spurred him on to even more furious lunges.\n\n""Pat, I'm cumming...I'm cumming!"" shrieked Amelia, clawing him to her and locking him between her legs. She bucked and pushed against his back, driving him even further inside her. His testicles demanded release, and he drove into her with a shudder.\n\n""Amelia...so good...oh, God, Amelia..."" he breathed as he felt his semen shoot through the tip of his penis and into her quaking vagina. They lay tangled together until they fell asleep.\n\n~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\n\n""Good morning, sleepyhead."" Patrick whispered into Amelia's ear. It would soon be time to be made up for the morning's filming and his sixth sense for time had awoken him on schedule. Her honey-colored hair fanned across her cheek, and he brushed it away as she opened her eyes. She saw him and smiled, then stretched and looked for all the world like a sleepy kitten.\n\n""Hmm...I almost thought last night was just a dream, Patrick. I feel so *good* this morning!"" she purred, ""...and hungry."" as an afterthought.\n\n""Well, you should be hungry, after all that exercise."" he teased.\n\n""I never would have believed it would be like this if anyone had told me...I'd always heard it would be painful."" mused Amelia.\n\nWith a start Patrick turned: ""You're not telling me this was your first time?"" The incredulity on his face made her laugh.\n\n""Yes, Patrick, you `deflowered' me!"" quipped she with much amusement.\n\n""Oh, Amelia, I'm sorry -- I had no idea, you should have told me -""\n\n""Patrick,"" she interrupted, ""I wanted you as much as you wanted me. I still want to be with you, to go out with you, to stay in with you. I like what you taught me about myself, and I appreciate the fact that you were gentle even though you didn't know I'd never done it before. I guess I've just never wanted to before...you're the only man I've ever been this com- fortable with and I don't want you to feel guilty about making me feel good!""\n\nWith a slow smile Patrick held out his arms and she snuggled against him eagerly. ""I suppose I'm too old-fashioned to take the surrender of your virginity that lightly. I like you, Amelia, and that could turn into some- thing more with time. And Heaven knows we have time!""\n\n""You never know...but I'd like to have you teach me about some of the finer points of lovemaking. I'm sure I can be a good pupil."" she said as she pulled away and started to rise; ""Why don't we practice again tonight?""\n\n""You know, they say you're a natural..."""
198,Amelia's Homecoming,['MF'],"Amelia laughed to herself. She had been away in Europe for several years and had managed to obtain her degree and do a highly acclaimed research project. That she had become slender and grown into her beauty she accepted as her due; she had worked long and hard to obtain the body she had idolized and had maintained her exceptional figure for more than five years. She had developed a self-confidence that showed in everything she did and had mastered three languages - Dutch, German and Italian - with cool determination. Her brief but highly satisfying stint as a film actress had given her the chance to see herself through others' eyes (though her single movie had bombed in France and never made it to the States), and she had never mentioned much about it. She still had her stage work and that would always be important to her. Given that fact, and her obstinence in refusing to send reciprocal photos to her friends, even Jennifer had no idea how much Amelia had changed, physically, anyway; so Anthony was going to be in for the shock of his life.\n\nAmelia had looked at herself carefully in her mirror that morning, measuring her body against her physical ideal. Her long legs were slender with sleek, slightly plump calves and they fastened smoothly to her torso with the undulating swell of her hips. Her waist was tiny and created the illusion of a tall, slim hourglass; her rib cage curved gently and accented her flat stomach. Amelia peered closely aat her breasts and tried to imagine how they would look to Anthony - they perched high and were firm, almost proud-looking, topped with pale, peach-colored nipples. She thought he would admire the effect if she gave him the chance. Her skin was nearly flawless and she was happy that she had never acquired a tan. The unbroken whiteness of her silken flesh would contrast nicely with his own, dark with the kiss of his Mediterranean ancestry. Her eyes were a bit too close together for her own taste, but they were a ripe, soft green and had always been wide and rather innocent-looking. The high cheekbones that had forever been Amelia's vanity were touched lovingly with rosy peach; the tint was mirrored, darker, in her narrow but full mouth. Pale, golden curls had been swept back into a severe knot to expose the glorious angles of her face and she looked forward to letting her hair cascade over Anthony. She had refused to cut it, aside from infrequent trims, since the last time they had seen each other and it had grown into a long and luxuriant mane. Amelia had purchased a soft, simple and elegant dress of the deepest emerald silk and had accented it with a single, heavy gold chain at her throat. The dress' princess neckline drew attention to her cleavage almost demurely and the matching pumps she had chosen accented her legs to perfection.\n\nThe walk to the door of Anthony's office gave Amelia time to relish what she was about to do to him. She knew from her conversations with Jennifer that he wasn't serious about anyone at this time so she had no reservations about her plans; she practiced a measured gait and hoped that he would have several colleagues in attendance when she made her entrance. ""May I help you?"" asked the receptionist.\n\n""Anthony Perre, please."" Amelia smiled as a door opened and his laughing voice rang out. ""Never mind, I've found him.""\n\nShe strode toward the voices and, when she stepped to the doorway, five pairs of male eyes turned her way. Anthony was in the middle of the group and his smile transposed itself to one of appraisal. He didn't recognize her! Amelia smiled softly and willed her voice to be husky.\n\n""Anthony, we're going to be late."" she purred as she stepped forward delicately. ""Please, don't keep me waiting."" She draped her arms around his neck and leaned toward him, daring him with her eyes to resist. Her parted lips brushed his cheek sensuously, then she departed without a backward glance. She knew Anthony better than he would have dreamed! He followed her after a brief pause, mumbling excuses to his associates who broke into appreciative chuckles.\n\n""Where are we supposed to be going?"" Anthony's eyes darted swiftly across Amelia's face, a bemused smile coupled with confusion reflecting in his expression.\n\n""Your place."" she answered simply.\n\nHe followed her to her car without another word and he responded ardently when she pivoted to kiss him. Her lips felt fuller than usual and she bruised them against him passionately. Amelia pulled away quickly and pressed her keys into Anthony's hand. She slid into the car leaving barely enough room for him to join her, and he made no objection when she hugged herself even more tightly against him. They were silent during the short drive to his house and it was only after he had parked the car that Anthony regarded Amelia questioningly.\n\n""I know that we know each other, somehow, but I don't remember you. I can't believe I'd forget someone like you..."" he said with some reluctance.\n\n""Anthony, I've never known you as well as I'd like."" His eyes widened subtly, let her know her meaning wasn't lost on him and, when she leaned into him, her lips parted, she shivered at his touch. ""Let's go, Anthony."" she whispered.\n\nAnthony drew her slowly by her hand and led her to the house. His eyes left hers only briefly when he unlocked the door and seized them again as he pulled her after him. He laid his briefcase on the beautiful cherry-and-brass hall tree that Amelia remembered from his grandparents' house years before; he divested himself oof his jacket as well and gestured for her to leave her purse. She set it down obediently and took his hand, leading him instinctively to the master bedroom.\n\n""Who *are* you?"" Anthony demanded in a hoarse sigh. His hands fumbled at his tie and he unfastened the top button on his shirt. He grasped her shoulders and drew her close, searching her eyes for his answer.\n\n""You've never called me by my proper name, Anthony. I'm not surprised you don't recall it."" she teased, pulling his mouth toward her own. Her tongue darted out to moisten his lips and, with a groan, he crushed her to him. She felt his hands, one cupping her head and the other at the small of her back, pressing her as close as they could. Her own fingers twined through his thick, black hair salted lightly with silver. Amelia imagined that he'd have a full head of fox-grey hair someday like his mother's; she'd always adored Isabella and Giani almost as much as she loved her own parents, and Anthony was nothing if not a fine blend of both of them.\n\nWhen he pulled away, reluctantly, Anthony looked deeply into Amelia's eyes. He stared with wonder, almost able to rip away the mask he fancied he could see there. This woman was incredible, of that there was no doubt - but who was she?\n\n""Darling Tony, don't you remember, you used to call me -""\n\n""Amy!"" His surprise was nearly tangible. *This* was *Any*?\n\n""Please, Anthony, call me Amelia..."" she purred as she nipped lightly at his cheek.\n\nAnthony found her mouth again and held it, leading her toward his bed. His tongue dueled with hers and her relished her taste. He was amazed to realize that he could no longer envision the little girl she had been - Amelia, as she was now, was all that existed to him. His fingers cupped lovingly the swell of her buttocks and her marveled at the firmness of her flesh. She arched against him sharply, opening her mouth further to envelope his own and pressing her body tightly down his length.\n\nHe pulled away with a grin, detaching her only with difficulty; he sat down on the bed and waited for her. Amelia laughed and joined him. ""I've wanted to kiss you since I was six years old, Anthony. It's taken twenty years, but I finally did it!"" She smiled sweetly at him and took his hands between hers.\n\n""Amelia, you were always a cute little girl but you were like part of an extended family to me -- I can't believe we're doing this..."" His grin broadened and he shook his head slowly. ""I never would have recognized you! You've grown up..."" His eyes half-closed and his mouth sobered as he reached for Amelia. His fingers found the buttons of her dress and, with slow deliberation, he unfastened them. Her belt was next and he divested her of the intrusive garment with a swift tug. Anthony's mouth was hot against her bare shoulders and he trailed it tantalizingly down to the edge of her demure teddy.\n\nAmelia stripped Anthony of his shirt and caressed the profusion of crisp, curling black hair on his chest. Her fingertips found his nipples and, when she began to massage them, Anthony pulled back with a gasp. He stood and disrobed quickly then, leaving on only his sensible, plain shorts. Amelia's giggles were stifled when Anthony pulled down the straps of her teddy and freed her breasts; he paused briefly to kiss each one before sliding the garb down to her ankles. When she stepped out of the crumpled silk Anthony picked her up, turned back the covers, and laid her down on the bed. He removed his shorts and joined Amelia there, drinking in her blushing body with his eyes before capturing her mouth for an impassioned embrace.\n\nAmelia nudged softly until Anthony lay flat, then she swung one leg over to straddle him. She reached up slowly and removed the pins from her hair then ran her fingers through it until it fell over him like a waterfall. His hands grasped her tresses lovingly then pulled on them gently until her lips met his. The smoothness of her back and her ribs excited him as he caressed her and her hair was like golden netting shielding both of them from the rest of the world. Her sweet, full mouth was made redder by her fervor and it yielded to him deliciously. He traced kisses down her neck and lapped the hollows created by her collarbone, then took one pale, rosy nipple into his mouth and punished it delicately with his teeth and tongue until Amelia's breath caught deep in her throat. His hands had been kneading her buttocks, smoothing the small creases where then joined her legs; his fingers probed more deeply now, catching the dew that lay between her thighs. She drew away from him and inched down his body, determined to give him the same treatment her had given her.\n\nAmelia smiled seductively as she separated two thick strands of her hair and wrapped them around Anthony's hands. He acquiesced to this ""bondage"" and made no objections when she began her own assault on his straining nipples. She pushed the first with the tip of her tongue, then circled it and bathed it with long, tender laps; the second she sucked with all her might, rubbing it roughly with her lips and then tickling with tiny, suggestive kisses. Anthony's eyes were closed in pleasure when she swept down in an even arc and ensnared his glans, enveloping it completely and suckling it with abandon. She took as much of his length into her mouth as she could, pausing to dampen him thoroughly with her saliva. She pulled deeply on him, running her tongue around the head of his penis each time she drew back the thrusting against him intensely. Anthony's senses were completely roused and he was amazed at the delight she was creating in him;\n\nAmelia's insistent tongue sharpened itself into a tight, strained point and thrust forward to taste the inner rim of his urethra. His hips bucked of their own volition at this new aggression and Anthony heard a raspy moan which he was surprised to realize was his own. The silence in the room, save for their breathing, seemed loud, as though he were being besieged by firece waves. With more strength than he thought possible he grasped Amelia at her waist and lifted her off of him.\n\n""Anthony? What's the matter?"" The darkness of his expression puzzled Amelia until he settled her beside him with a wicked smile.\n\n""I don't want to end this too soon, sweetheart. Now it's your turn to relax...and enjoy."" Anthony exhaled hotly against Amelia's thigh and placed ghost kisses just at the soft, curling edge of her pubic mound. He wanted to hear her beg him to sample her sweetness, to hear her describe in detail what she wanted him to do to her and then to bask in her exhilerating cries when she experienced what he hoped would be the first of several climaxes for her that night. A small pang of remorse hit him as he realized that he was not her first lover, then it gave way to the satisfying knowledge that she had been in love with him all these years and whoever had taken her virginity hadn't been the man she actually craved.\n\nAnthony nearly choked on the laughter that this vanity inspired - dear lord, she was nearer thirty than twenty! He smiled and thanked heaven that her eyes were still closed. Good! She was obviously relishing this as much as he had! He pointed his tongue then and parted the moist hair that twined lazily across her nether lips, resisting the brazen hands that tried to push his head closer to that enchanting haven. With deliberate fingers he separated her soft, pink labia and gazed into her recesses with a kind of awe; he had seldom had the opportunity to do things as slowly as he liked with his myriad lovers and was thus enjoying this occasion to act as a true gourmand, savoring every exquisite section of Amelia's body. Her odor was slightly salty, heady with her natural musk and Anthony found himself fancying her a woodnymph. Her wild, flowing locks were amazing to him in this day of mannish hairstyles and mousses, gels and sundry other nonsense. He was a true romantic and had always been just a little annoyed when women propositioned him; Amelia had but, then, he might never have looked twice at her if he'd known who she was. He shrugged aside thesee thoughts to concentrate on the steady, rhythmic pulsing of her hips. He slid his tongue deep into her vagina and her gasp was the catalyst he needed; he found her clitoris, heavy and engorged with her fervor, and sucked it firmly with his lips. She cried his name and locked her ankles below his shoulder blades, her mouth a wide ""O"" of delight.\n\nAnthony continued to circle her clitoris until Amelia clasped his arms and towed him willingly up toward her. He kissed her and allowed her to savor the flavor of herself on his lips and tongue, then drew away.\n\n""Amelia, what do you want me to do? I'll do anything you like, but I want you to tell me..."" He reclined on his side, resting his elbow on the bed and his chin on his fist.\n\n""Anthony, I want you to get off the bed and come over here beside me."" Her lust abated, Amelia wanted to give him the same degree of enjoyment that he had given her. ""Now, just wait for me..."" She turned until her head rested on the edge beside her lover's legs, then she draped her neck back and looked at him solemnly. ""Now I want you to slide yourself into my mouth..."" She grinned up at him and opened her lips wide. Anthony obliged her request, settling his penis on her tongue and gliding it slowly to the back of her throat. With her head back like this she could take the whole length of him without choking; he began to thrust delicately, then increased his tempo as she began to match his strokes with small flicks of her tongue and a slow, rhythmic suckling. He leaned forward until his hips met the pale down between her thighs, then renewed his earlier exploration of Amelia with lips, tongue and fingers, Her mouth was almost frantic now in its efforts to squeeze him dry but Anthony withdrew from her a second time. He lay down beside her and plunged his fingers deep into her vagina while his thumb caressed her clitoris, then he flipped her over onto her stomach and trailed his fingers lightly between her buttocks. Amelia started to squirm in protest but Anthony probed lightly until he was able to move past the tightness of her sphincter muscle - another sharp gasp, then Anthony's mouth replaced his finger and was rewarded with her tiny, breathy little moans. He tickled her gently then eased up behind her to bring the tip of his glans just to the swell of her clitoris. A few mock thrusts and Amelia's body rocked with her second orgasm.\n\nAnthony entered her then from behind, grasping her hair and biting her shoulder tenderly. She picked up his cadence swiftly, matching him stroke for stroke and pushing him almost violently. He stopped his movement suddenly and pushed her over slowly., still buried deep within her and, when they were face to face, he lay down against her and kissed her sweetly.\n\nAmelia broke their stillness, swaying upwards to meet him firmly and setting the pace for him to follow. Anthony plunged deeply into her, impaling her and feeling the almost-tangible wave whose oppression he had felt from the very beginning of this adventure begin to break over him. Amelia's legs were fastened tightly around him, hugging him close to her, when her breathing became ragged and her moans more audible.\n\nHis name crescendoed on her lips, then faded softly as Anthony reached his climax, Amelia's muscles twitching with her throes of rapture. He thrust deeply one last time as she shuddered and embraced him with what seemed like the whole of her body, and he fell, exhausted, onto her moist breast.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\nAmelia woke feeling hungry. She was dazed until she turned and saw Anthony sleeping by her side and felt the warm, familiar sensation that lovemaking always left with her. She smiled as she thought back to the fantasy she'd always had about how he would act, and how she would act...the rituals had dissolved in the heat of the moment. He was magnificent, as she had known he would be; and she was sure that this was to be the first of many enjoyable evenings they'd spend together.\n\nAs she padded downstairs to the kitchen she remembered something that Jennifer had said about having gone berry-picking and bringing the booty home to ""Tony"". Amelia giggled - where there were berries whipped cream could never be far behind and Anthony would probably enjoy a midnight dessert!"
199,Amelia's Starring Role,"['MF', 'work']","Shedding his role like a lazy chameleon, Patrick resumed his natural British accent; a reversal, of sorts, as she regained the oddly-inflected, strangely neutral ""American"" accent of her own. ""I think your ego is a healthy one, no worries there."" he chuckled. ""Would you like to go into town and have dinner this evening? I'm absolutely cringing at the thought of another repast in my cabin, and I'd enjoy the company.""\n\n""Sleeping was my only other option tonight, someone borrowed my cards and I can't play solitaire without them, so, why not?"" Her mischievous grin was infectious, and the two of them laughed as they parted to their respective trailors.\n\nEscaping the gown was a monumental achievement, its stays and pins being reminiscent of a straitjacket; Amelia was almost afronted at being forced to hide her perfectly good, natural figure within its confines. Oh, well, it was her chosen occupation and this was one of its hazards. She smiled again, and blushed...Patrick Harrison, for all his status as an *actor*, on stage and off, was proving a delightful new friend. He was still the dashing, impeccably-attired, prematurely-greying hero whose exploits shaped her life; he had, of course, grown into his grey a bit and he'd look equally impeccable in a tuxedo or faded denims. Now, here she was, in what was being touted as the hottest movie of the season in a year studded with spectacular releases; the leading female role opposite the man she'd fallen in love with when she was a little girl. A sci-fi flick, at that! The ultra-futuristic sets made her marvel, even though they were just mock-ups. Well, with all the praise she was receiving, as well as the prompting and approval of others in the field whose names had been household words for years made her feel more at-ease with her success. She rushed at the last minute, mindful of Patrick's waiting and aware that her own unbidden fears of making a fool of herself in such glamorous company could prey too heavily on her mind to allow sleep if she let it get too great an advantage.\n\n""Oh, there you are. You surprise me, Amelia, most women take their time and make a man's stomach go through horrible agonies waiting for their suppers. I approve.""\n\nThat, spoken with such a serious face, caused Amelia to break out in giggles. He Patrick was, if nothing else, a very entertaining and diverting fellow. If he hadn't been there she honestly believed the ""magic"" would have been missing from the film completely. Such spontaneity put her at her ease immediately, and he seemed genuinely to like her.\n\nPatrick cocked his head, then cocked his left eyebrow, returned her smile and gestured to the door. They left quickly, eager to be rid of the site for awhile and anticipating ""real food"" at an unspecified restaurant in the town below.\n\n~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\n\n""...and then we switched places, and soon everyone in the chorus was playing `musical chairs'!"" laughed Patrick. Reminiscing was pleasant with Amelia; she seemed to enjoy his discourse, and found amusing those exploits he'd all but forgotten. At forty-three he was still in his prime, but he'd started so young that many of his memories of the stage were more than twenty- five years in the past. She was a novice, just starting out in her first large part and showing tremendous promise -- he was happy to be a part of this experience for her, and knew she depended on him a great deal. She was per- haps twenty-four or -five, but commanded much dignity for one so young. She'd go far...\n\nAmelia laughed with childish eagerness, amazed to hear some of the finer points of the behind-stage antics of what were some of her favorite productions. She was dressed in a light, summery dress that grazed her shoulders and allowed her freedom of movement, weary of the tightly clinging garments she wore for the better part of each day of filming. She leaned toward him in a gesture of innocence and trust, delineating even more the small space between them. They'd almost finished their meal, a pasta made sweet with basil and herbs and accompanied by a chickory salad and a good white wine. The waiters brought extra tidbits throughout the evening to Amelia, who jokingly passed them along to Patrick. They both declined a sweet, looking forward to a coffee in the quiet of the trailers later.\n\n""Shall we go now, before these Lotharios decide to tag along behind you?"" he quipped. It was getting late and they did have to be ready for makeup at 6 o'clock in the morning.\n\n""Hmm...I suppose we should. It's a shame to have to stop our talk here, though. I've been learning a lot from you, Patrick, and I appreciate the fact that you're here when I need you. I'd like the opportunity to get to know you better, I think we have the potential to become good friends. Maybe you can even be my mentor."" she teased.\n\n""Or, perhaps, your Svengali. I've always fancied myself a psycho- logical Frankenstein..."" mused Patrick.\n\nThe drive back was uneventful and decidedly too short. The night was perfect for a long walk, but they didn't have the time to call their own.\n\n""Would you like to have a nightcap? I really don't want to end the evening right now. I have a good recipe for Irish coffee..."" Amelia offered.\n\n""Alright, but we'd best part company soon. We are creatures of our contracts, you know.""\n\n""It doesn't take that long to make coffee, and I'm sure you'll make short work of the drink...you did with everything else tonight! How you can eat calamari I'll never know!""\n\n""I like squid."" was his typical reply.\n\n~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\n\n""You know, I've been a fan of yours for a long time; I can hardly believe I'm actually working with you on a movie!"" breathed Amelia, with something akin to wonder. Her coffee was long since gone, and Patrick was having his third. The surrealism of the past weeks' events, coupled with the alcohol which always made her introspective, produced a quality of vulnerability in her expression. She leaned against Patrick as naturally as though it were a lifelong habit, and his arms encircled her gently.\n\n""Have you?"" he whispered. It was an unusual friendship they shared, founded on mutual respect and admiration. They had come to know each other very well in a short period of time, and he brooded on the fact that he may have allowed himself to become too close. She was everything he'd ever imagined she'd be in their shared art, and would grow even more than she already had, given the chance. And he didn't feel the least constrained, wasn't bored by her chatter and didn't dread her company as he did with most of his leads. Amelia was, in his estimation, the epitome of the ideal companion.\n\n""Patrick? What's the matter?"" she asked. He stiffened a bit, a little annoyed she sensed his moods so easily. He'd never before been an easy cipher.\n\n""Nothing, I'm just thinking."" He relaxed, and chided himself. It was a lucky man who could win the concern of a woman like Amelia. ""I've been reflecting on how quickly we've gone through the traditional getting-to- know-you phase of this relationship. It's uncanny how easy it is for you to read me.""\n\n""Oh."" Grey eyes gazed out into the dim room. Then a warm body pressed into his, and the kitten-soft lashes framing those glorious eyes brushed his cheek. Their fluttering, and the light, shallow breath pulsing against his throat made Patrick Harrison, a normally deliberate and con- scientious man, renowned the world over for his ability to bring strength to any production whose presence he graced, miss his cue for the first time in his life; only when Amelia half-smiled, and pulled his mouth to hers, did he realize he'd stopped breathing.\n\nThey kissed exquisitely, cherishing the contours of each others' lips, and teeth, and tongues. Exhaling rapidly into her mouth, Patrick almost stopped cold at the feelings she elicited in him. It was a shock to experience such joy, and tenderness, and passion... he had been blase about the whole issue of sex after the tumultuous three years or so following his awkward first fumblings with a girl he'd thought he loved. Now, this sweet creature had reawakened emotions he'd believed long-dead. He moaned against her cheek, raining kisses along her eyelids and nose. Amelia nuzzled his jaw, amazed at her own, intense desires. She didn't know what she should do, though, not being sure what Patrick would like; he wasn't exactly a schoolboy, he was decidedly a man who knew his own mind. Her own mind was refusing to respond, anyway, her pleasure sensors taking over...she abandoned reason and gave in to more primal instincts.\n\nAmelia felt large, warm hands caressing her back. Patrick pulled her with him as he reclined, and held her on top of him. She was writhing sensuously against him, and teasing his throat with light nips and occasional flicks of her tongue; he responded in kind, tracing her jaw from her chin to her ear and sucking the lobe. Her breathing quickened perceptibly and she ground her hips against his. She was driving the hardening, thickening length of his penis against her swelling mound, rubbing up and down and making her moves more precise and deliberate. Patrick, in answer, pulled the skirt of her dress up over her thigh and began kneading her tender flesh. His penis was so full now he felt as though he'd explode.\n\n""Amelia, help me. Lift up so I can pull this damned dress off you!"" he whispered. His vocal cords would have been useless for anything else.\n\nAmelia got up abruptly, lifting her dress up in one swift movement. Her breasts were small, but high and firm and she had no need for a bra. Her panties were tiny scraps of white cotton held together with lace, a tiny curtain for the triangle of curly blonde hair trying to peep through. Her eyes lowering suddenly, she blushed; it served to make her look even more enticing, and shifted subtly the tint in her small, pink nipples. Then, with a determined look, she reached down to Patrick's shirt and started to unbutton it.\n\nHer hair fell in honeyed waves as she leaned forward, and Patrick caught a handful and kissed it swiftly. He could barely keep his hands off her, but he wanted to let her make all the moves. She reached in as his shirt was half undone and ran her hands lightly over his chest and across his nipples. She rolled her thumbs and forefingers around them gently, and gave slight, insistent pulls until they were so erect they ached; he finished taking off his shirt and pulled her head softly to his chest. Amelia touched the tip of her tongue briefly to each nipple, then circled first one, then the other before fastening on them. She allowed one hand to drift down over the bulge she'd thrilled to earlier, to massage its length and to caress it. Her other hand occupied itself with Patrick's other nipple, his entire body now sensitive to her every move.\n\nAmelia worked her fingers underneath his waistband, teasing him. He unzipped his slacks and pushed her away enough for him to slide them halfway off. She rose, and pulled him by his hands; he stepped out of the pants and positioned his thumbs inside the waist of his briefs, but she caught his hands and pulled them away. She knelt before him and pulled down, slowly, on the undergarment until his penis was in full view. Amelia smiled, and hugged his thighs; then she placed her tongue on the base of his penis and began stroking him up and down, sucking with her lips at the base of the glans and lowering her mouth over the whole organ. Patrick wove his hands into her hair, and held her, and thrusted into her throat whenever she covered him. She was soft and gentle and yielding and she was doing the most incredible things to him with those luscious lips!\n\nWith growing intensity she sucked every inch of him, wrapping her tongue around him and massaging his tightly clenched buttocks. She had him at her mercy, she knew; she was also aware, for the first time, that she was the one who'd initiated contact to begin with. It was with some amazement that she realized he was shaking and whispering her name...\n\n""Patrick? Are you alright?"" she queried with a bemused smile.\n\n""Dear God, Amelia, you don't know what you've done to me! I'm an old man, remember? I don't think I can move."" he breathed as he collapsed onto the couch. Amelia leaned forward and kissed him lightly.\n\n""Would you like to try to get as far as the bedroom? Once there you won't have to do *too* much.""\n\nWith that promise in mind Patrick found the strength necessary to follow right behind her.\n\n""Here, isn't this better?"" She held out her hands to him and pulled him down beside her. He quickly pinned her to the bed and began kissing her hair, her eyes, her nose, her mouth; making her gasp aloud as his lips and tongue traveled down her throat and lit on her breasts. He circled the dark pink aureoles, one after the other, lavishing his tongue over each nipple and teasing them until they stood tautly away from her breasts. Patrick was the one to take note, this time, of the effect his efforts were having -- Amelia's mouth was drawn into a small ""o"" and her eyes were tightly closed. Her skin was incredibly smooth, he thought, scented of baby powder and glistening with a fine sheen of perspiration.\n\nAmelia's eyes flew open as her back arched involuntarily, thrusting her hips out and opening herself to Patrick's exploring tongue. She wasn't expecting such a sudden change in his attentions, and this unpreparedness compounded the searing heat in her loins. His fingers penetrated the soft folds of her labia, searching for and spreading her natural lubrication. The tip of his tongue buried itself just above her clitoris and, having found the rapidly swelling organ, began circling it. His lips teased as well, sucking gently then kissing the little button of deep-pink flesh until it was nearly double its original size. Patrick balanced much of his weight on his elbows, which were atop Amelia's thighs, to keep her from bucking and finishing this game too soon...there were many more tricks to teach her before allowing her to reach her climax.\n\n""Patrick...more, please, more...can't take much more of this!"" she begged. Her whole body seemed numb, all her senses centred on the remarkable feelings his tongue and fingers were eliciting. He slipped his tongue into her vagina, savoring the sweetness that was almost overpowering. He could feel her muscles contract in an involuntary effort to drag his face even closer than he already was, and knew it was time to give her what she (and he) both wanted.\n\nPatrick pulled himself to his knees and gazed into the fevered eyes and flushed face of the beautiful girl who had become a part of his life in an incredibly short time. She sincerely liked him, he could tell...and he liked her *very* much. The emotional always enhanced the physical...\n\n""Please, don't stop now, I need you, Patrick! I want you to make love to me."" Her simple plea was a ragged whisper, and her hips twitched in anticipation of his next move. He grasped them and lifted them and positioned the tip of his penis at the glistening entrance of her vagina. With infinite slowness, and great care to prevent her hips from moving, he penetrated her completely. Her creamy folds engulfed his length, and he could see her now- protruding clitoris quiver in hopes of direct stimulation. Patrick massaged her buttocks firmly and tightly, and began to grind himself into her; he withdrew reluctantly, then pulled her to him as he thrust. He felt her legs encircle him and draw him closer, but he retained his control and refused to put down her hips. Her vagina was tight, but her natural secretions made it wet and inviting.\n\nHe placed one hand under the small of her back and brought the other around front. Her quiet moans crescendoed as he used his thumb to rub her clitoris, and he felt her body shake. Amelia pulled herself forward and grabbed Patrick's head, drawing him to her waiting, open mouth. He moved slowly downward, releasing her lower body and hugging her to him as he reached for her kiss; as their lips met he began thrusting methodically and deliber- ately, increasing his tempo quickly. Their pelvises ground together and their legs entwined and, after that well-timed kiss, their eyes remained locked.\n\nThe intensity of their rythmic coupling made them lose track of time. Amelia felt the first tiny quivers of orgasm building and tightened her hold on Patrick's back. He followed her pace, allowing himself to loosen his restraint and begin his own climb towards release. Waves of excitement and sexual heat rippled through her spine and focused on her vagina as his penis stroked her insides faster and faster: her clitoris seemed to reach out to him and was rewarded with a throbbing assault by his pelvic bones. His testicles slapped against her with every thrust, and the backs of her thighs and her buttocks were brushed and tickled by his thick nest of pubic hair.\n\nBreathing heavily, and hearing his blood scream in his ears, Patrick forced himself to hold back until he felt her vagina constrict against him, proof of her own orgasm. It was vitally important to him to make this good for Amelia, and watching the look on her face as she climaxed would enhance his own enjoyment. She was caught up in the incredibly fast pace of their lovemaking, and was thrusting back as strongly and eagerly as he. The seeming innocence in her eyes created the strangest sensation of longing in him, made him want to hold her forever and satisfy her every desire; that last he could do, obviously -- he grinned, then grimaced as a spark of urgency spurred him on to even more furious lunges.\n\n""Pat, I'm cumming...I'm cumming!"" shrieked Amelia, clawing him to her and locking him between her legs. She bucked and pushed against his back, driving him even further inside her. His testicles demanded release, and he drove into her with a shudder.\n\n""Amelia...so good...oh, God, Amelia..."" he breathed as he felt his semen shoot through the tip of his penis and into her quaking vagina. They lay tangled together until they fell asleep.\n\n~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\n\n""Good morning, sleepyhead."" Patrick whispered into Amelia's ear. It would soon be time to be made up for the morning's filming and his sixth sense for time had awoken him on schedule. Her honey-colored hair fanned across her cheek, and he brushed it away as she opened her eyes. She saw him and smiled, then stretched and looked for all the world like a sleepy kitten.\n\n""Hmm...I almost thought last night was just a dream, Patrick. I feel so *good* this morning!"" she purred, ""...and hungry."" as an afterthought.\n\n""Well, you should be hungry, after all that exercise."" he teased.\n\n""I never would have believed it would be like this if anyone had told me...I'd always heard it would be painful."" mused Amelia.\n\nWith a start Patrick turned: ""You're not telling me this was your first time?"" The incredulity on his face made her laugh.\n\n""Yes, Patrick, you `deflowered' me!"" quipped she with much amusement.\n\n""Oh, Amelia, I'm sorry -- I had no idea, you should have told me -""\n\n""Patrick,"" she interrupted, ""I wanted you as much as you wanted me. I still want to be with you, to go out with you, to stay in with you. I like what you taught me about myself, and I appreciate the fact that you were gentle even though you didn't know I'd never done it before. I guess I've just never wanted to before...you're the only man I've ever been this com- fortable with and I don't want you to feel guilty about making me feel good!""\n\nWith a slow smile Patrick held out his arms and she snuggled against him eagerly. ""I suppose I'm too old-fashioned to take the surrender of your virginity that lightly. I like you, Amelia, and that could turn into some- thing more with time. And Heaven knows we have time!""\n\n""You never know...but I'd like to have you teach me about some of the finer points of lovemaking. I'm sure I can be a good pupil."" she said as she pulled away and started to rise; ""Why don't we practice again tonight?""\n\n""You know, they say you're a natural...""\n\n--"
200,American Education - 1,"['MF', 'intr', 'affair']","Enjoy.\n\nRoshanRaj Roshanrajsx@excite.com\n\nAmerican Education Part I\n\nI had been in the U.S. for less than a year when I met him. I had come on a grant to study computer science in a large American university, and he was teaching one of my courses. Dr. Wyeth was in his late forties, with a graying beard and thick frame. He wasn't fat, just thick. At the time I couldn't really tell if a guy was all that muscular or not, but later I would discover he was, though not with any definition.\n\nHe didn't seem to notice me much from the start. The class was full of Indian grad students newly arrived, and I was one of the faces in the crowd. Admittedly, there were few women in the class at least, when compared with the number of men. But still he looked through me like I was nobody, and I took no special notice of him, except to find him somewhat handsome, in a fatherly sort of way.\n\nMost of the other men in the class noticed me though. And not just for being female, but for being a tall, attractive, Indian female. The Indian guys in the class always stared at the Indian girls, but me especially. I'd lived for a time outside of India, with my cousins in Australia, so I was more attuned to Western culture than most of the other girls, and so I dressed as was the fashion in the States. It being a warm Fall, I was wearing shorts, not thinking that I'd be putting my long, brown legs on display for the leering Indian eyes, who, fresh from India, were not yet used to seeing an Indian woman this way. Besides, I had a very attractive face, with a gold nose ring to draw attention to it, and thick, wild black hair which I'd taken to wearing up, in a sexy sort of way.\n\nSo of course I was being hit on from day one, and as is the case when there are more of one sex than another, the sex in the minority has the choice of who they want from the majority. I ignored most of the guys initially, but after a while I started flirting with a Punjabi guy named Dipesh. He was about my height, 5'10 in U.S. measurements, but was thick and brawny, with big arms and nice, broad shoulders and chest. He was handsome too, with one of those North Indian jaw lines.\n\nI joined the Indian Cultural Association like every other Indian, and it was here Dipesh and I got to know each other. He was older, at 26 just a year older than me, and we hit if off well, though I couldn't have said I loved him. One night, after a late study session, we ended up making out, with Dipesh running his hands up my shirt and squeezing my breasts. I'd never gone farther than kissing a guy before, and it was quite a rush.\n\nSoon I was doing all sorts of things with Dipesh, letting him take my clothes off and lick me. When he tried to probe my crotch with his fingers I resisted, but eventually gave way. It went on this way for a while, but for Dipesh it wasn't enough. I was scared, but soon he had himself naked, and for the first time in my life I saw a man's penis. It was hard but not too big, perhaps 5 inches and of a regular thickness. Being Indian he was uncircumcised, and I had fun playing with his foreskin, once I was comfortable enough. I&#8217;d jerk him off, then play with his cum. One day he asked me to lick his cum, and I did, and even though I didn't like the taste, something about doing something so taboo turned me on, and I found myself licking his brown dick. I gave Dipesh my first blow job, and have never looked back since.\n\nBut Dipesh couldn't stay faithful to me, and after I found out about his transgressions with a Filipino grad student, I broke up with him. Jagdeesh was soon after me, a tall, skinny, Tamil guy, dark as night, who was charming in a frumpy sort of way. I wanted to experiment now, so I let him get away with more than he could have otherwise, letting him eat my pussy and giving him head, licking his black balls and swallowing his cum.\n\nBut it was Nirav who I gave my virginity to, a good-looking Rajastani guy with a fiancee back in India. He never claimed to care for me, but I let him take me anyway, slipping his fat Desi cock into me on the floor of his living room apartment. He fucked me for his own pleasure, not caring if I came or not, which, up until this point, I had yet to do. Somehow I liked it though, his selfish ways, and I let him fuck me regularly for a few months, even though his roommates knew about it and called me a slut behind my back.\n\nAfter Nirav I decided I needed a break from men. All the Indian guys wanted to screw you, but once you did considered you cheap and wouldn't marry you. My girlfriends had similar stories, and after three guys in one semester, I had developed a reputation, which didn't help.\n\nSpring semester found me decidedly keeping to myself. No flirting, or even much talking. The guys who'd heard about me and thought I was an easy score were disappointed, wondering who the hell I thought I was, to reject them. To take it all off my mind I started focusing on my studies, which I'd neglected my first semester here.\n\nI had a class with Dr. Wyeth again, a programming class. He recognized me from last semester, and acknowledged me by name the first day of class. Payal, nice to see you again. He looked at me more often this time, often making eye contact and smiling. But it wasn't as if he was interested in me. It was more like the look an uncle or close family friend gives you.\n\nHalfway through the semester I was having trouble with a simple For Loop which just wouldn't do what I wanted it to. After consulting a couple of my friends I went to Dr. Wyeth. He was nice and polite, and guided me through finding the solution. I liked the way he was patient and attentive, the way he really seemed to care that I understood. And I also found myself liking the way he would look at my brown cleavage, and my long legs. He'd never noticed before, but I thought he did now.\n\nI started thinking about Dr. Wyeth in a different way after that, and wishing more guys were like him. All the Indian guys were just after sex, and most of the white guys in school were too strange or boyish, despite their big bodies. But Dr. Wyeth was different, and after a few months of no sexual contact, I found myself aroused at the thought of him.\n\nBut as open towards sex as I'd become, I wasn't about to approach a man, let alone an older man, on my own. So I kept my feelings to myself, noticing when he noticed me, giving him coy, shy smiles when we made eye contact.\n\nIt was the end of the Spring Semester when I found myself in Dr. Wyeth's office again, asking him for help with another programming problem. Again he did his best to help, but unfortunately I just couldn't grasp what he was teaching. You know, he said. I have something that deals with this on my PC at home. Why don't you come by my house this weekend and I'll show it to you. Perhaps that will help.\n\n I agreed, and he told me where he lived and how to get there. Two days later I found myself in his home, a large, elegant house a few miles off campus. Dr. Wyeth was apparently a wealthy man, something I hadn't expected. He answered the door wearing just sweat pants and a T-shirt, again something I wasn't expecting. I'd always seen him in a suit, and this was very different. Sorry about my dress, he apologized. I've been doing some work around the house, just cleaning and whatnot.\n\n\n\nYou don't have a wife? I asked.\n\nHe laughed. I did! Or I guess I should say, still do for now. But the woman and I couldn't get along, so we separated a year ago. She lives in Connecticut now, with her sister. He looked around his big house and said, I guess I could hire a maid or cleaning-lady, but I like doing the work myself.\n\n Dr. Wyeth led me to his study, a posh room in the back of the house. It held his computer and a library of books, most of which were not computer related. I mentioned this to him, and he said that computers weren't his entire life, and that he had interests in other things as well, specifically literature and art. Actually, I've been reading a lot of Indian literature lately. Dr. Janssen, one of the professors of South Asian literature, is a good friend of mine, and he's been recommending some books to me.\n\n The study also contained a large, plush couch against one wall.\n\nFor relaxing, Dr. Wyeth said. Now, let's see if we can get to the bottom of your problem.\n\n He pulled a second chair up to his desk, and began going over the program. It took a while, almost an hour and a half, but Dr. Wyeth was very patient, and eventually it clicked. I also noticed something else clicking us. Dr. Wyeth and I were laughing the entire time, him making witty remarks, me unable to stop laughing. Even when I caught him looking at me and my body admiringly, I never tensed up, that was how comfortable I was with him.\n\nAfter I understood the issue I didn't want to leave, so I went over to the sofa and sat down. For relaxing, you said.\n\n Yes, Dr. Wyeth said, coming over to sit next to me.\n\nAnd for more. Dr. Wyeth put a hand on my bare knee. I looked into his eyes, and he began to rub my leg, then leaned over. His mustache and beard prickled, but I opened my mouth wide to take his tongue into it, and soon we were kissing away. Dr. Wyeth ran his big white hands all over my thin body, with his hands eventually coming up to my tits. He squeezed them through my thin white shirt, and then was lifting my shirt away. He took my bra off like an expert, and then there I was, topless in front of this man almost twice my age. He put his big white hands over my brown, B-sized tits. He squeezed the dark nipples and pinched them, then bent over to suck on them. I leaned back and moaned, letting him go to town, running my hands over his head and shoulders. He facial hair prickled wherever his face went, but I found myself liking it.\n\nSoon Dr. Wyeth was tugging at my shorts. He very attentively pulled my sandals off, then slid my shorts off as well. He then kissed his way from my breasts and down my stomach, stopping above my crotch. He kissed me through my panties right there, then slid a hand between my thighs. I didn't spread my legs but didn't resist. I wanted to make him try a little, but I wasn't going to hold back either. He was gentle, and delicately probed my pussy with his index finger, sliding it through my panties. He knew how to work even that one digit, and had me getting wet right away.\n\nAfter getting me soaking wet, Dr. Wyeth pulled my panties off, and I spread my brown legs wide for him. He slowly went between them, and I felt his facial hair prickle the inside of my thighs, and then my pussy lips and even my clit. Soon I felt his tongue against my clit, stimulating me, and then he was at my pussy, his talented tongue giving me so much pleasure. I was in ecstasy, feeling him eat me so expertly. He played with my clitoris with one hand. With the other, he spread my pussy lips apart. And somehow he also managed to slide another finger past my lips, while his tongue danced inside as well.\n\nI was moaning loudly now. I wasn't sure how long I'd been doing it for, but I realized it at a certain point. Somewhere along the way pleasure had completely washed over, taking me. I&#8217;d become disoriented and was coming to now. The pleasure continued, but some of it was receding from what it had been before. Dr. Wyeth had been licking and slurping me down there for some time, and the pressure had kept building up and up. Then there had been that moment when it had consumed me, and now it ebbed. Dr. Wyeth smoothly pulled away, a smile on his face as if he knew what had just happened.\n\nThen Dr. Wyeth saw what must have been a perplexed look on my face, and his grin broadened. You came, he said. I stared back at him. You had an orgasm. My eyes widened. That's what it had been. It had been so grand. And this man had given it to me. I urgently wanted to return the favor.\n\nI sat up and grabbed Dr. Wyeth's crotch. His cock was big and hard in his sweatpants, and I pulled at the waist band. I was clumsy, and he patiently moved my hands aside. Standing up, he pulled his shirt off. He was white and somewhat hairy, salt and pepper hair covering his chest and stomach. I had never seen a body so white and pale before except in photographs. He had a flat stomach with slight love handles. His chest and arms didn't look like those of a man his age. They were full and soft looking, with no wrinkles or hardness. Though he had muscle underneath that flesh, he wasn't bulging with them.\n\nThen Dr. Wyeth grabbed the edge of his sweatpants and pulled down. His cock came free, swinging in the air, erect and waving. It was the biggest dick I'd seen up to this point, seven or so inches long and thick and white. So white. I'd never seen a white cock before. I never looked at porn, and had never seen one at any other time. His was white and thick&it was the thickness that got me more than the length. It was fat, but full and pulsing. The head was the biggest part, the bulbous tip so ripe I had to have it in me.\n\nDr. Wyeth pulled his sweatpants all the way off and tossed them aside. He stood before me stark naked, his white magnificence so different from what I was used to. He came closer and stepped in front of me, his white cock waving before my face. He smiled, and I reached out. My long fingers slid around his shaft, and I pulled him to me. I put the head in my mouth, and I instantly tasted the pre-cum. It was delicious, salty, and I moaned as I pulled more of him inside of me. He was too big for me to take much in. His thickness was so great. But I did my best, sucking on his penis with all my heart.\n\nDr. Wyeth directed me, telling me to relax my jaw, to swallow the saliva, but not to swallow it all. His hands on his hips, he told me to open my throat, and how to not bump his dick with my teeth. He had me massage his nuts with one hand and use my other hand for leverage so that I could lean forward more easily. He taught me lessons in sucking that I still use to this day. I blew him gratefully, happy that I could do at least this much for the man who'd made me cum. I slurped and slobbered all over his dick. I wanted to make him cum like he'd made me, but Dr. Wyeth had other ideas.\n\nHe pulled my head off his cock. At first, I grew scared. Did I do something wrong, I asked him. I thought I'd disappointed him, and felt like crying.\n\n No, no, he reassured me, bending down and kissing me lightly. He brushed my hair out of my face and peppered my face with pecks. Not at all. I just want the pleasure to last longer. Men at my age can't go too many times. I understood, and smiled.\n\nDr. Wyeth then led me by the hand out of the study and up to his bedroom. I liked walking naked through this big house, Dr. Wyeth's thick body leading the way. His bedroom was humungous, with a large, canopied bed. It's beautiful! I exclaimed. I jumped into the bed, bouncing on it. Then I lay back on it, looking at Dr. Wyeth, trying to be seductive.\n\nHe hopped on the bed and came over to me on his hands and knees. He sat at my feet and looked down at me. You are so beautiful, he said. I noticed you the first day you came into my class.\n\n\n\nIn the Fall? I asked. You didn't even notice me.\n\n\n\nOf course I did, he said. I just didn't let you know.\n\n Then he took one my feet in his hands and started playing with it. He continued to look at me, but took my foot and began to rub it against his face. I liked it, watching my brown foot aside his white cheek. I have nice feet, cute but not small. My toes are long but nice, very Indian. I take care of my nails, keeping them tripped and pretty. He licked them, sucking on the big toe, then sticking a tongue between the other toes one at a time. I'd never had a man pay so much attention to that part of me, and it got me excited. Even that part of me turned this man on.\n\nDr. Wyeth did the same with the other foot, then kissed his way up my leg. I spread my legs, and he softly brushed my pussy with the palm of his hand. Then he was laying on top of me, pressing his big penis against my slit. At once I felt the weight of his body press upon me, and his penis push into me. It was incredible. He spread me wider than I'd ever been spread by Nirav, and an ocean of pleasure spread through me. Dr. Wyeth began to pump in and out with short thrusts, holding me close to him. I clawed at his back as he fucked me. The pleasure was so great, I had to hold on to something, and his back was the only thing there. I heard myself moaning loudly, but it seemed distant. The only thing I could really feel was Dr. Wyeth and the sexual pleasure he was giving me.\n\nDr. Wyeth filled me. Not just my pussy, but every part of me, every sense. His smell filled my nostrils, his hot, sweaty body. His flesh was pressed against mine, his heaviness crushing me yet not enough to hurt me. The taste of his mouth, his face, his shoulders, was mine as I moved my mouth wherever I could reach. The sound of him grunting, breathing hard into my ear, of his skin slapping against mine, of the bed creaking and the headboard hitting the wall, were the only sounds I could hear. And as I looked up at him Dr. Wyeth filled my vision, his eyes closed, his face contorted in pleasure. He was biting his lip as he fucked me, then moaning. Occassionally he would open his eyes and look into mine.\n\nIt was all so much, and I came, orgasm shooting through me for the second time. This time it was greater, though, more powerful than the last. This time all my senses came at once, and later Dr. Wyeth told me my body shook in convulsions. But I didn't realize it then, didn't realize it because I was deep in a whirlpool of pleasure where nothing else existed.\n\nAnd then Dr. Wyeth was pulling out of me. He withdrew his mammoth prick, and it came out with a loud slurp of my pussy. He looked down at me, and as I came to, I panted hard. My body was covered in our sweat, and I ran my hands over my body, relishing the feeling.\n\nDr. Wyeth then had me get up onto my hands and knees. I was a bit unsteady after that incredible fucking, so he took a pillow and put it under my stomach and told me to lie down. Then I felt him pressing behind me, and I wondered what he was going to do. He grabbed my butt cheeks and squeezed them, then I felt his fingers at my pussy, plumbing the juices. He coated his fingers, and then did something I hadn't ever thought of: he touched my asshole.\n\nHis big finger pressed against my puckered anus, and I felt it sliding in. Aaah, I moaned. It felt soooo good! I hadn't even known I could feel pleasure there. Dr. Wyeth continued to finger my pussy, then come up to my ass with the juice. I wondered what he was doing. I liked it when he kept finger in there, not when he took it out to play with the juice of my cunt. All of a sudden I felt another pressure against my asshole, and then it was being stretched wide. Ah! I yelped this time, because it hurt.\n\n It's okay, just relax, Dr. Wyeth said in his soothing voice. Just relax. The pain slowly subsided, and Dr. Wyeth began to push farther into me. And again I was feeling things I'd never felt in my life. There was pain, yes, but also a fullness I can't describe. It was wonderful. Oh, oh, I heard myself saying. Dr. Wyeth gave a groan, and shoved his entire penis into me, so that his lower abdomen was pressed against my butt. And then Dr. Wyeth was fucking my ass hard. He held onto my ass cheeks tightly as he screwed my anus, banging in and out, grunting and groaning. Oh yes, Payal. Yes! Don't you love how that feels? Don't you love having me inside of you there?\n\n\n\nYes Doctor, yes I do! I yelled back. And it was so true.\n\nDr. Wyeth gave my virgin asshole the fucking of its life. The fullness was awesome, and Dr. Weyth's balls slapped against my clitoris and pussy, stimulating me. I reached underneath me and fingered myself as he fucked my anus. In and out, in and out he went, fucking with short, furious thrusts. I lay there, my face buried in one pillow, prone on my stomach, my ass raised in the air by the other pillow, my legs splayed wide, and Dr. Wyeth deep inside of my brown butt, fucking me with his big white dick. He was grunting and roaring loudly, calling my name, telling me how wonderful it felt to have me around him. Finally I felt him stop and his body tense. And then he was groaning even more loudly, and his body was convulsing, and I could feel a hotness in my ass that I knew was his semen.\n\nDr. Wyeth remained in me for a while, then pulled out. It felt strange, his cock gone from my anus, as if something was missing. He lay down beside me and rolled me over so that we were facing each other, moving the pillow up under my head. We kissed and cuddled, and then a thought occurred to me. I don't even know your first name.\n\n He chuckled softly and said, You should have read the syllabus. Then kissing me, he said, Mark. You can call me that if you like.\n\n\n\nNo, I said, shaking my head. I want to call you Dr. Wyeth.\n\n We lay there until we fell asleep. As I drifted off, I thought about this day. I hadn't just slept with another man. He was a married man, and a white man, and an older man. And he'd taken my anal virginity. As I fell asleep I though that when I awoke nothing would be the same again.\n\nEnd Part I"
201,American Education - 2,"['MF', 'intr', 'affair']","Enjoy.\n\nRoshanRaj Roshanrajsx@yahoo.com\n\nP.S. For those of you waiting for some more Indian-on-Indian sex, fear not, more will be on the way soon!\n\nAmerican Education - Part II\n\n(Indian, inter, WM/IF, facial)\n\nWhen I woke up, Dr. Wyeth was no longer by my side. It was late evening, and a little light was coming in from the window, and some from the hallway. The sheets were strewn about, half covering my naked body. With my arousal having worn off, I felt embarrassed by my nakedness, and looked for my clothes. Oh yes, they were downstairs, in Dr. Wyeth's study. I quickly looked around the room and in the dark, saw a thick, white robe hanging on the bathroom door. I knew it was going to be too big but put it on anyway, then looked at myself in the mirror. My hair was a mess, and robe trailing behind me. The white robe was a contrast to my dark brown skin. But I thought 'whatever' and headed downstairs.\n\nThe light was on in the hallway, but Dr. Wyeth was no where in sight. I hurried down the big hall, then down the wide, winding steps. On the first floor I could see lights on towards what I figured was the kitchen and dining room. The study was to my right, and I was walking in when I heard my name.\n\n""Payal. You're awake."" I turned and saw Dr. Wyeth walking towards me. He was wearing a plaid robe with obviously nothing underneath. ""That's good. I just made something to eat.""\n\nI smiled despite my embarrassment. Before I could say anything Dr. Wyeth had me in his arms and was holding me against his big body. He squeezed my ass and kissed me. Then Dr. Wyeth was leading by the hand into the kitchen. ""I made vegetable quiche, since I didn't know whether or not you are vegetarian."" I nodded that I was, and he said, ""That's good then, because I thought of making Salisbury steak."" He went on with a stream of talking, more than I'd ever heard out of him before (except for when he'd been fucking me in the ass, I thought, embarrassed again).\n\n""You didn't have to make dinner,"" I said.\n\n""Oh, but I wanted to. I love to cook, and my talents are wasted with no one home but myself. I was once a chef you know?""\n\n""Really? When?"" I asked. And then Dr. Wyeth was telling me his life story as he seated me at the dinner table and brought dinner over. He had done his undergrad at Yale in European History, and then moved to New York to work for a text book company. Bored out of his mind, he'd started working part-time as a chef, and he'd become so good at it he'd become a full-time chef at one of New York's premiere French restaurants. Then he'd gone to London to live with a colleague, doing history research. It was there he'd met his wife, Ingrid, an English woman from a wealthy family. She'd traveled with him to Africa and Japan, where he'd taught history and she'd taught English. Eventually he'd come back to the States, where he spent time publishing articles on history. To supplement his income (his wife was very high maintenance) he'd gone into a small computer venture with a friend from college, and eventually found himself doing high-level computer science research for the likes of IBM and the now defunct Wang. He'd gotten sick of all the hours, though, and had then accepted a teaching position at the University. He'd been here ever since, almost ten years.\n\nI was awed by the fact that I was in the presence of a man who'd lived such an eventful life. Mine had been so dull. He asked me about it, but I told him it wasn't much. ""No, no, I'd love to hear about it."" And I found myself opening up to him, telling him about my childhood in India, and then about living in Australia, and finally coming here. I'd also told him about my parents, about how they had been scared to send me so far away unsupervised, afraid I'd be corrupted by Western culture. Dr. Wyeth and I shared a smile at that. ""No chance of that, is there,"" he said.\n\nAfter eating, Dr. Wyeth led me to the ""den"". It was another beautiful room, with plush couches, and a large screen TV. We sat on the big couch, me leaning against him, and he flipped on the TV. As we watched TV, Dr. Wyeth pulled my robe aside so that one of my breasts was exposed, and he casually played with it.\n\n""You have an incredible body,"" he told me. ""Despite all my travels, I've never been with anyone but a white woman. You're skin is absolutely lovely.""\n\n""Thank you...I...I've never been with anyone but an Indian man. And even that, just recently.""\n\nHis eyebrows went up. ""So you just started having sex a little while back?""\n\nI nodded. ""I was a virgin until a few months ago.""\n\nDr. Wyeth squeezed my tit tight, pinching the nipple. I liked it a lot. ""Well, I must say you fuck like an expert. I was surprised, when you didn't realize you'd come. You convulsed when you did. Magnificent, I must say. Quite a sight. And to know I gave you that. Quite a compliment."" Dr. Wyeth's hand slipped lower now, towards my belly. I was too tall for him to reach my crotch though, but thinking of that, I thought of his prick, and slipped my hand into his robe. I found his cock, thick and sem-hard. Dr. Wyeth undid his robe, and soon I had his dick in both hands and was leaning towards it. It was incredible, having this man be so openly naked with me. I slid down his body so that my cheek was against his stomach, and I started licking his dick's head. I stroked it too, getting a close up look at his big white cock getting harder in my hand. I played with it casually, getting it hard, occasionally licking it.\n\nThen I took the length of it into my mouth. I loved having this man's dick in my mouth. It filled me, and I had to open my jaw wide to fit it in. I pumped up and down on it, playing with Dr. Wyeth's balls as I did so. I hadn't realized before how nice his nuts were. They were big and thick, with a lot flesh around them. And they weren't very hairy either, instead covered with sparse, light-brown hair.\n\nMy mouth was producing a lot of saliva from being stretched so wide, and I occasionally had to pause to swallow it all. Dr. Wyeth had his hand of the back of my head now, running his fingers through my thick hair. He was giving out low moans, whispering my name in between. It turned me on that I was turning him on, and I started sucking faster. When I did so I thought about his impending orgasm, and the semen that would be coming into my mouth, and became very excited. I started to move faster and faster, intent on making him blow his load soon. Dr. Wyeth responded immediately, moaning louder, and urging me on verbally. ""Ooh yes, Payal. Yes. Just like that. Ohh, that's so good.""\n\nDr. Wyeth's dick grew fatter in my mouth, and then he was cumming, big globs of sperm shooting into my mouth. I started to swallow it down, but the sheer quantity of it, coupled with the size of his prick, made it tough, and I found myself gagging. I pulled my head back off his dick, but it continued to shoot cum, spraying onto my face, my cheeks and nose and lips and chin. I took it like a good cocksucker should, letting it coat me.\n\nWith all that cum on and in my face, the smell of semen was strong. Until that point, I'd never really noticed the smell. It had always been there, with Nirav and the others, but I'd never NOTICED it. Now it was strong and pungent. It excited me. It was a smell you only came across when you were this intimate with a man, no time else. I loved the wanton-ness of it.\n\nI sat up, and Dr. Wyeth smiled at me. ""You look incredible,"" he told me. I knew I must have looked like a total slut, his white cum on my dark skin. Dr. Wyeth reached out and began cleaning his semen off me, then pushed his fingers against my lips. I realized what he wanted and opened my mouth wide, sucking on his cum-coated fingers. Dr. Wyeth took his time in wiping his load from my face, giving me his fingers to casually suck clean before going back for another batch. I loved doing it, tasting his semen off his fingers. I realized then just how much I loved cum.\n\nAfter I was all cleaned up I went to his study and put my clothes back on. ""I should go,"" I told him. ""I was supposed to meet my friends for studies.""\n\n""Oh yes, certainly,"" Dr. Wyeth said. ""But don't worry about your grade for my class. You've already gotten an A on the final."" I was about to ask him how, and then it hit me, and my face lit up. I hadn't thought of that perk! Sex and good grades, what more could an Indian girl ask for?!\n\nI left excited and happy. I'd been satisfied by Dr. Wyeth in a way no man had ever done for me. I could barely concentrate on my studying that night, and my friends wondered why I was late, and where my head was.\n\nAfter that day, I began to meet Dr. Wyeth rather frequently. At first, it was just for sex. I'd go over there and Dr. Wyeth would do things I'd never imagined. He'd pleasure me for hours, only taking his ultimate pleasure once I'd had mine. He taught me the best way to give head, and had me screaming for anal sex. He also wanted me in a way no man ever had, exploring every inch of my body, from head to toes and every crevice in between.\n\nBut unlike the other men in my life, Dr. Wyeth wanted more. He took me out to nice restaurants, to movies, to parties. It was at the last item that I got to know many people from the university, intelligent men and women who I was a bit intimidated by. Many of them looked at me as Dr. Wyeth's little love-pet, which I guess I was. One such man was Dr. Janssen, a professor of South Asian literature at my college. He gazed at me approvingly, but acted as if I wasn't there, rarely addressing me, and instead asking Dr. Wyeth questions I could have answered, such as where I was from and how long we'd known each other. He was good-looking, my height and with a thick frame, though not as thick as Dr. Wyeth's. And he didn't have as much softness to him, but rather a hard, muscular frame, but in the way an older man can have. He was tan, since he spent a lot of time travelling to India, and in the sun in general. But I found his gaze a bit unnerving, and after a while tried to avoid him.\n\nAs Spring turned into Summer break, I got a job as Dr. Wyeth's assistant. This gave us constant access to each other, and soon we were having sex daily. One day, after helping him at the lab, we decided to leave early and take a walk through campus. Our campus is gorgeous, hilly and surrounded by forest, perfectly kept with winding paths and trials. As we walked, I found our path taking us away from campus, into the trees. Dr. Wyeth told me about the history of this place, about the school and the campus.\n\nSoon we were far from campus, and the trail ended in the trees. Dr. Wyeth had a twinkle in his eyes, and he held my hand and led me deeper into the trees. I wondered what he wanted to show me, but didn't say anything. We went quite a ways back, so far that I thought we'd have trouble finding our way home! Then Dr. Wyeth stopped in a small clearing. It wasn't much of a clearing, the trees still almost within touching distance from any spot, but nice, soft green grass grew here.\n\nBefore I could ask what we were doing here, Dr. Wyeth was kissing me and pulling me to the ground, and then pulling at my clothes. My initial reaction was to get scared. Doing all the things I did with Dr. Wyeth didn't bother me, but that was all in the privacy of his home (or in his office). This was out in the open, where anyone might stumble upon us.\n\n""I can't,"" I said.\n\n""But why not, my dear. To have the soft grass under our skin, to feel our bodies free in the open air..."" Dr. Wyeth began to kiss me again, and this time I found myself giving way. My top came off, and soon my breasts were out in the open, in the daylight and the summer air. I kicked off my sandals and pulled off my own shorts, and then was going for Dr. Wyeth's clothes. It was great, laying there naked with him and undressing this man, exposing his white skin. I still had not yet gotten past the excitement of seeing a white man naked. It thrilled me. And now here in the open, in broad daylight!\n\nOnce he was naked, Dr. Wyeth had me lay down and spread my legs. I did so, staring up into the trees and sky. All of a sudden I became acutely aware of the nature around us. I could hear the birds chirping, flying from tree to tree. A creek gurgled somewhere nearby. Animals and insects scittered about. All this I experienced as Dr. Wyeth's warm, wet mouth came in contact with my hot, soaking wet pussy. I moaned lowly, not wanting to be loud, and experienced nature as Dr. Wyeth ate me. With big, long laps of his tongue he explored my pussy lips, slurping deep inside of me. I ran my hands over grass as he did so, feeling nature as much as I felt him. It was incredible. I felt like I was in some storybook, a princess in a far away land, being taken by her knight.\n\nI came, and then Dr. Wyeth was rolling onto his back and I was going for his cock. I put him in my mouth, and sucked him with my eyes open, looking at the nature around me as I did so. To be doing such a thing, in the open like this! Dr. Wyeth was very big today, and I couldn't even fit much of him in me. I slurped a lot, trying to swallow all that excess saliva and pre-cum. I kept thinking that at any moment someone could stumble upon us and catch us. Maybe some teenage kids, or kids from the university, or even adults out to explore the forest. I relished our naked state, and the excitement it brought.\n\nAfter sucking him for a good twenty minutes, in which time I sucked, licked, caressed and did all manner of things with his dick, and my tongue, mouth, and face, he rolled me over onto my back. I spread my legs and Dr. Wyeth slipped into me quickly, and his bigness stretched me to my limit. I felt some pain, but I didn't show it, and the pain caused me more pleasure than I could have experienced without. He fucked me roughly out here in the trees, like a wild animal, not ever saying my name, or anything, just grunting. It felt so good. My pussy was not only stretched wide, but he was deeper inside of me than I'd ever felt. I came, with what was at first a soft orgasm, but a new orgasm was there before the first had fully subsided, and then another, and then another, each one more powerful than the next, or perhaps building upon the one before. I was transported to another world, one of pleasure and nature. I was completely lost in my senses, my mind erased, and soon I was like an animal too, naked and mindless in the forest, getting fucked and knowing only that, not thinking beyond the pleasure, unable to do so.\n\nI vaguely sensed Dr. Wyeth cumming, and then his body slumping down on top of me. I was barely aware of our sweat-soaked bodies lying there for some time. My orgasms lasted longer than even Dr. Wyeth, gently tapering off after he had cum. All this I was unaware of at the time. It was more like being on some hallucinogenic drug, where the experience is all that one is aware of, and only later can that person make sense of what happened. It was that way to me, and it was only later, after we had separated, after we had dressed, even after we had walked back to campus, that I was aware of what exactly had occurred.\n\n""I came a lot,"" I abruptly told him, as we headed back to his house.\n\n""Were they many, or just a few long ones,"" Dr. Wyeth asked, very interested, looking at me with an intent gaze.\n\n""Many. Very many. A lot of small ones, I think, but they kept getting stronger. And they kept going on. Even after you had finished.""\n\nDr. Wyeth nodded approvingly. ""You had multiple orgasms in a series, my dear Payal. A rare thing. Very rare. You should consider yourself lucky to be able to experience such a thing. Few women have the ability.""\n\n""Well, few women have a man like you,"" I told him, and it wasn't just a compliment, but the truth.\n\nThat night as we lay together, falling asleep, I wondered about all the things I'd experienced with Dr. Wyeth. Today had been just one more incredible experience. I had learned so much since being with him. As I fell asleep, I wondered what the future would bring, and what new things Dr. Wyeth would show me.\n\nEnd Part II."
202,American Pervert in London 1,['mc'],"the glass, and he realized he was acting like a tourist again and\n\nlooked away.\n\n\n\nThe view in Flora's direction was decidedly better, anyway. She had\n\ndressed up before leaving the hotel room, apparently to torment him.\n\nIt was working. Now she was wearing a very tight, very short latex\n\nminiskirt in an outrageous shade of purple. The latex was so thin, it\n\nwas slightly translucent, and when the light hit it right, he could see\n\nlittle bubbles in the sweat between her ass and the skirt.\n\n\n\nCombined with the form-fitting jacket in a matching shade of patent\n\nleather, the total effect was staggeringly loud, but very sexy.\n\nBesides a half-cup push-up bra of shiny black rubber, the tight-waisted\n\njacket was all she wore above the waist. It revealed and exaggerated\n\nher cleavage and, combined with the bright colors, created the\n\nimpression that she was an escapee from a local art school.\n\n\n\nJason shrugged his new bomber jacket around him, unwilling to believe\n\nthat this overcast day was actually ""nice spring weather,"" as Flora had\n\ncalled it. He was glad he had bought the version with a shearling\n\nlining, because it was the only thing keeping him warm. The pattern of\n\nchrome studs on the back he could have done without, but it was the\n\nonly version that came with the sheepskin.\n\n\n\n""I dunno,"" Flora answered absently. She was squinting in the\n\novercast but bright daylight, looking through a tourist's guide\n\nbook. ""Something besides pub food. The locals could learn something\n\nabout good food, you know."" She shifted back and forth a bit on her\n\nstiletto heels.\n\n\n\n""Hey,"" defended Jason, ""that place had damn good ale. Just because\n\nyou don't like fish...""\n\n\n\n""I LIKE fish,"" retorted Flora, ""I just don't like what THEY did to\n\nit. I mean, vinegar? Eeew."" She took a break from her reading to\n\nstick her tongue out petulantly at a passing gent who was admiring the\n\nview. It was not surprising, considering Flora's outfit- even in\n\nCarnaby Street, where punks and art-school types seemed to abound.\n\n\n\n""What do you mean, you're supposed to LIKE the vinegar. YOU'RE a\n\nBrit. It's been what, twenty-four hours? And already your accent is\n\nthickening like yesterday's chowder."" He smiled at his little\n\nwitticism, but pecked Flora on the cheek to take the sting from his\n\nwords.\n\n\n\nShe grinned and appeared ready with a riposte, when something caught\n\nher attention over Jason's shoulder.\n\n\n\n""Mandy! Over here!"" She shouted over the din of the tourist crowd\n\nand the traffic.\n\n\n\nMandy hurried up to them, loaded down with shopping bags. Looking\n\nquite fashionable in her shiny black mackintosh and calf-high boots,\n\nshe was far better prepared for the threatening sky than either Jason\n\nor Flora. Flora looked like she ought to be freezing in her skimpy,\n\nrevealing outfit, but she showed no sign of it. Perhaps she was just\n\nused to the climate. She had neglected to tell her companions what the\n\nweather was like in England, but apparently Mandy had had a better idea\n\nEnglish weather than Jason.\n\n\n\n""So, did you find what you were looking for?"" Asked Jason.\n\n\n\nShe frowned and said, ""More or less. I have to go back to the\n\nEctomorph shop after the con for a second fitting. Oh, and I've bought\n\nyou each a present.""\n\n\n\n""What, What?"" Flora asked, jumping up and trying to look into Mandy's\n\nbag, like a small child.\n\n\n\n""Oh, you'll see. Wait 'till we get back to the hotel. Hmm. I see\n\nI'm not the only one who's been shopping. New shoes, my dear?""\n\n\n\nFlora smiled coyly through her hair at Mandy, who was walking around\n\nthe younger woman, inspecting her new heels. They were sky-high,\n\nbright purple, patent leather opera pumps, matching her skirt, with the\n\naddition of half-a-dozen straps across the instep, and a wide cuff\n\naround the ankle, attached to the shoe at the back. A tiny padlock\n\ndangled from the hasp of each cuff.\n\n\n\n""What do you think?"" Asked Jason, ""I picked the style, and Flora\n\npicked the color.""\n\n\n\nMandy smiled approvingly. ""I like, I like. Anything else?""\n\n\n\n""I've been sorely tempted,"" said Jason, ""but I'm saving my money for\n\nthe convention. Every fetish and perve shop in Europe will be there,\n\nand I won't have to wear out my feet. Plus, if we see something in the\n\ndealers room we like, we can always visit their shop next week, if\n\nthey're locals.""\n\n\n\n""Well,"" said Flora, ""there was one little thing, er, pair of things,\n\nI just couldn't resist. They weren't very expensive!"" She added\n\ndefensively.\n\n\n\n""So? Give. Let's see!"" Mandy looked expectantly at Flora's\n\nshopping bag.\n\n\n\n""Weeelll, since you're going to make US wait until we get back, I\n\nthink I'll make YOU wait too."" She put on her best ""mischievous child""\n\ngrin.\n\n\n\nMandy gave her a stern look. ""Fine. If that's the way you want it.\n\nYou know you'll have to pay for this little disobedience later, don't\n\nyou?""\n\n\n\nJason rolled his eyes skyward.\n\n\n\n""And what are YOU looking gaga at?"" Mandy gave Jason a perturbed\n\nstare. Jason looked back, his innocent smile clearly saying, `who\n\nme?'.\n\n\n\nMandy gave up. ""Oh! You two! I'm starving. Let's find something..""\n\n\n\n""..to eat,"" finished Flora and Jason in unison.\n\n\n\nMandy peered around the block, evidently looking for a promising\n\neatery. ""You too?"" She said.\n\n\n\n""We were just debating what to have when you walked up,"" answered\n\nFlora.\n\n\n\n""Well, I don't see much here, and I don't fancy the hotel food.\n\nWhat's your little book say?""\n\n\n\n""Not much. Looks like a lot of tourist traps, if you ask me.""\n\n\n\n""Flora and I passed an ice-cream shop about a block back..."" Jason\n\noffered helpfully.\n\n\n\nFlora and Mandy looked at each other. Wide grins broke out.\n\n\n\n""Chocolate Oblivion!"" They cried in unison. They each grabbed an arm\n\nof a bewildered looking Jason and hurried back the way he and Flora\n\nhad come.\n\n\n\n-=O=-\n\n\n\n""Oh, God,"" moaned Jason, ""that was wonderful."" He leaned back in the\n\nchair, holding his stomach. ""...but I feel like the Goodyear blimp,""\n\nhe added.\n\n\n\nFlora and Mandy exchanged looks, and broke out in another fit of\n\ngiggles. The giggles had started about half-way through their\n\nchocolate orgy, and they had hardly said a word since. Jason was\n\ntrying to be patient, but he kept getting the impression that he was on\n\nthe receiving end of an inside joke. It didn't help that the giggles\n\nseemed uncharacteristic for the usually cool Mandy.\n\n\n\n""Oh Jesus, this is good fudge,"" Mandy finally said clearly. She and\n\nFlora had been devouring a mound of Rocky Road under rivers of hot\n\nfudge.\n\n""Not Hot Fudge Topping,"" Mandy had read off the shops sign, ""but real\n\nmelted fudge! These people definitely have the right idea!""\n\n\n\nThe two soda jerks, one a boy, the other a young woman and apparently\n\nthe manager, had been ogling the trio since they had sat down, the boy\n\ntrying not to be obvious as he alternately stared at Flora and Mandy.\n\nWhen Mandy had doffed her mac, revealing her tightly-laced, metallic\n\nsilver, kid leather body suit, you could almost hear the boy's jaw\n\ncrack as it hit the counter. Jason had watched in curious amusement\n\nwhen Flora had gone up to ask the woman for a glass of water, and a\n\nlong whispered conversation had ensued between her and the young lady\n\nat the end of the counter.\n\n\n\n""So what was that all about,"" Jason asked when she got back.\n\n\n\n""She wanted to know where she could find a skirt just like this one,""\n\nreplied Flora, looking quite satisfied with herself.\n\n\n\n""Not in purple, I hope,"" said Mandy.\n\n\n\n""What's wrong with purple?"" Countered Flora.\n\n\n\n""Aside from the incredibly loud shade you picked,"" replied Mandy,\n\n""nothing... but you never seemed to want bright colors before- black\n\nused to be good enough until now..."" She was regarding Flora with\n\nthoughtful eyes.\n\n\n\n""That's because I never bought something just for wearing out in\n\npublic before,"" Flora said. ""I mean, EVERYONE wears black rubber or\n\nleather at the convention, right? I just wanted to be... different,\n\nthat's all.""\n\n\n\n""You want to be different, eh?"" asked Mandy in an odd tone, staring\n\nintently into Flora's eyes. ""But you ARE different, my little slut,\n\nand you know it, don't you?"" She had lowered her voice to a deep and\n\nthroaty purr, and Jason doubted that the two behind the counter could\n\nhear. It would probably have been too much for their perspiring young\n\nminds anyhow, he thought. Mandy was still talking in low tones to\n\nFlora. ""You are better than they are, aren't you? You are more...\n\nvaluable, because you are mine.""\n\n\n\nFlora's eyes grew a little wider, but she didn't break Mandy's gaze.\n\nShe licked her lips. She began to look distracted, as if listening to\n\nMandy's little speech was the most important thing in the world.\n\nMandy's voice continued in a softly spoken, unbroken torrent of words.\n\n\n\n""You have experienced both heaven and hell, while they fumble through\n\ntheir dreary lives like mice in a maze."" Her voice had taken on a\n\nmonotonous, almost hypnotic quality. Jason had never heard her speak\n\nthis way before. The hair rose on the back of his neck. Something's\n\nhappening here, he thought. He had the good sense not to interrupt\n\nwith any questions.\n\n\n\n""You live your life for pleasure, because you wish to, isn't that\n\nright?"" Flora's eyelids were drooping, Jason noticed.\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm,"" answered Flora. The air between the three of them was\n\ncharged with energy, and Jason shivered, despite the warm jacket he\n\nstill wore. Flora seemed fascinated with Mandy's face in a dreamy sort\n\nof way, while at the same time, she appeared distracted, as if\n\nlistening to unheard music.\n\n\n\n""What do you live for?"" asked Mandy.\n\n\n\n""Pleasure,"" murmured Flora.\n\n\n\n""Why do you live this way?"" insisted Mandy.\n\n\n\n""Because I wish to,"" replied Flora, her voice sounding almost drugged\n\nwith happiness now. Jason was entranced.\n\n\n\nMandy's voice took on a more insistent tone. ""Your pleasure is my\n\npleasure,"" Pause.\n\n\n\n""My pleasure is your pleasure,"" came the answer.\n\n\n\n""Your will is my will."" Mandy stated it as a fact. Pause.\n\n\n\n""My will is your will."" Flora's eyes were closed now.\n\n\n\nShit, thought Jason, she's hypnotizing her! Where the hell did she\n\nlearn this? He snuck a glance at the two soda jerks. They were\n\noblivious to what was happening, quietly cleaning up, only occasionally\n\nglancing at the three of them.\n\n\n\nHe realized Mandy hadn't said anything in a while. She was watching\n\nFlora intently. Flora's head nodded slightly, as if she were falling\n\nasleep. ""Flora? Can you hear me?"" asked Mandy.\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm.""\n\n\n\n""Flora, you know you are in a deep trance, don't you?""\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm.""\n\n\n\n""You will listen only to the sound of my voice. You will not hear\n\nanyone or anything else, do you understand?""\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm.""\n\n\n\nMandy looked at Jason, who appeared ready to burst with questions.\n\nShe grinned at him and leaned over to whisper in his ear. ""Later,""\n\nshe said quietly to him, ""Right now I want to enjoy this. You are\n\ngoing to go up and order a popcicle. I am going to go to the bathroom\n\nwith Flora. Wait a minute, then follow us. Bring the popcicle with\n\nyou.""\n\n\n\n""But...""\n\n\n\n""No buts. We'll be in the men's room. Don't keep us waiting.""\n\n\n\nJason could only wonder what Mandy had in mind. She stared at him\n\nexpectantly. He headed for the counter. ""Um, I'd like a popcicle, if\n\nyou have any,"" he asked the woman. She looked a little less interested\n\nin her customers now, although her helper was still obviously\n\nfascinated with Mandy.\n\n\n\n""What flavor?""\n\n\n\n""Um."" He wondered for a moment whether the flavor mattered. He looked\n\nat the boxes in the freezer display. ""Orange, I guess.""\n\n\n\n""25 cents."" She rang it up, and went back to washing a fountain\n\nmixer.\n\n\n\nHe took his popcicle back to their table, leaving it wrapped. Mandy\n\nhad already got up. Jason watched as she spoke to the boy, then\n\nheaded through the indicated door with Flora in tow. Jason and the boy\n\nwatched them appreciatively, Mandy's small and muscular leather-encased\n\nass and legs flexing with muscle, followed by Flora's more ample,\n\ntightly- rubbered bottom and hips wiggling and swaying with abandon.\n\n\n\nJason hit the bathroom door precisely a minute later, without glancing\n\nat the two behind the counter, for fear they'd be staring at him. They\n\nhad to be suspicious now. He felt distinctly self-conscious sucking\n\nthe popcicle while he walked into the ""loo"". To his relief, there were\n\ntwo rest room doors on the other side of the outer door. Maybe they\n\nwon't realize we're in the same room, he thought.\n\n\n\nAt first, he saw no-one in the room. He was surprised how large the\n\nbathroom was- most ""water closets"" he had seen so far were literally\n\nclosets. There were soft moans coming from one of the stalls. He\n\nlooked in. Flora was bent over the commode, facing the wall, with her\n\narms folded on the tank and her legs astride the toilet. Her latex\n\nskirt was pulled way up, stretched tightly around her waist and over\n\nher breasts. The leather jacket and her bra were nowhere to be seen.\n\nMandy stood behind her, one hand cupping a breast, the other buried to\n\nthe knuckles in Flora's vagina. She motioned with her head for Jason\n\nto join them. It was cramped, and he and Mandy had to squeeze beside\n\nFlora to get the door closed, but once they had, there was little more\n\nroom to move around in. He discovered Flora's jacket and bra hanging\n\non the back of the door.\n\n\n\n""Stop staring like a virgin,"" chided Mandy, ""I want you to do\n\nsomething."" She turned to her slave. ""Flora,"" she said softly, ""are\n\nyou listening to me?""\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm.""\n\n\n\n""I am going to put a leather helmet on you, do you understand?""\n\n\n\n""Mm. Yes."" Flora's voice was still a little dreamy, but she sounded\n\nmore alert.\n\n\n\n""The helmet is very thick. It has a big gag and it fits tightly.\n\nOnce I put it on you, you won't be able to hear anything, or speak at\n\nall, do you understand?""\n\n\n\n""Yes, Mistress."" Jason could hear the excitement in her voice now.\n\nNo helmet was in sight. He began to become more than a little excited\n\nhimself.\n\n\n\n""Your voice will not work at all, you will be unable to moan, unable\n\nto make a sound, do you understand?""\n\n\n\n""Yes.""\n\n\n\n""When I take it off, I will pinch your nose. Then you will be able to\n\nhear and speak again, do you understand?""\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm.""\n\n\n\n\n\n""I am putting the helmet on you now, can you feel it?"" Mandy had her\n\nhands around Flora's head, and was stroking them down around her ears.\n\n\n\n""Yes.""\n\n\n\n""When I am finished lacing up the helmet, you will feel a pinch on the\n\nback of your neck, and you will no longer be able to hear or make a\n\nsound, do you understand?""\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm""\n\n\n\nShe pressed her hands against Flora's head and face. ""I am lacing it\n\nup now, and it is getting tighter."" Flora moaned softly. Mandy pushed\n\nher fingers into Flora's mouth momentarily. ""The gag is pushing past\n\nyour lips, filling your mouth. Soon you will be completely deaf and\n\ndumb."" Flora moaned again, very softly, hardly more than a breath,\n\nthough her mouth had formed a round `O'.\n\n\n\nJason realized suddenly that he had been holding his breath, and\n\nstarted breathing again, heavily.\n\n\n\nMandy pinched the back of Flora's neck. Flora jerked slightly, but\n\nremained silent. ""Flora, I want you to sit down,"" she said. Flora\n\nremained standing. ""Flora, I'm talking to you!"" she hissed. ""Flora,\n\ncan you hear me? Just nod your head if you can hear me."" Nothing\n\nhappened. Mandy grinned at Jason. Without warning, she drew her hand\n\nback and gave Flora a tremendous swat on the bottom. Flora jerked, and\n\nher buttocks tensed and squirmed a bit, but she made no sound. As\n\nJason watched, the colored outline of Mandy's hand appeared faintly on\n\nFlora's beautiful bottom.\n\n\n\n""Run your popcicle over her cunt,"" commanded Mandy. Jason's eyes grew\n\nwide, but he did as he was told.\n\n\n\n""Is she really deaf?"" he asked. Flora jerked when he touched the icy\n\npopcicle to her, and bounced up and down several times, as if unable to\n\ntolerate it's touch, but unwilling to let it leave her for very long.\n\nOrange colored juice began dripping down one leg.\n\n\n\n""Looks like it,"" replied Mandy. She moved to one side, and massaged\n\nFlora's breasts through the thin rubber of the skirt. ""Put it in,"" she\n\nadded after a few moments.\n\n\n\n""Waitaminute,"" said Jason, flustered, ""it's frozen! Won't she... I\n\nmean...""\n\n\n\n""Just keep it moving, don't let it stay in one place. Put it in now!\n\nI know what I'm doing."" Her eyes flashed sternly at him, and he knew\n\nhe would be hearing about his hesitation later, under less comfortable\n\ncircumstances.\n\n\n\nJason plunged the icy confection into Flora's already dripping sex.\n\nFlora tensed all over, as if she were being electrocuted. She didn't\n\nchange position however, she stood frozen in place, stooped over, her\n\nmuscles quivering, her entire torso shaking.\n\n\n\n""Keep it moving!"" commanded Mandy, ""fuck her with it!""\n\n\n\nJason plunged the fat popcicle in and out of Flora, while Mandy\n\nviciously tugged, twisted, and squeezed Flora's breasts and nipple\n\nrings. Flora was actually humping the ice-cold popcicle now- Jason had\n\nonly to hold it in one position. He noticed suddenly, to his surprise,\n\nthat he had developed a tremendous erection.\n\n\n\n""Enough,"" said Mandy, ""take it out."" Flora squirmed her ass a little\n\nas he did. Mandy grabbed her shoulders and pulled her upright, then\n\nforcibly turned her around, facing the door. She pointed to the toilet\n\nseat. ""Sit,"" she commanded. It took Jason a second to realize she\n\nmeant him. He squeezed past Flora, and sat down on the closed lid.\n\nMandy pushed him back against the tank, made him scrunch down a little\n\non the seat. She maneuvered Flora backwards, until her legs were\n\nastride the toilet again. In her stiletto heels, her ass was as high\n\nas Jason's face. Mandy stood in front of her, pulled her shoulders\n\ndown until she was bent over, her hands now resting on Jason's knees.\n\n\n\nMandy looked at Jason over Flora's back. ""Well, what are you waiting\n\nfor? Clean her up!""\n\n\n\nJason was happy to oblige, and buried his face in Flora's crotch. The\n\ncombination of orange flavored juice and her own natural taste was\n\nbizarre, but he decided that he liked it. There was something\n\nintoxicating, unnaturally arousing, about her scent, her taste. He had\n\nread once somewhere, that humans didn't really have pheromones, those\n\nchemicals that involuntarily excited moths and other animals. If that\n\nwas really true, then perhaps Flora was a freak of nature, for her\n\ntaste somehow excited him terrifically, like no-one else's, including\n\nMandy.\n\n\n\nMandy was doing something that made Flora's ass sway. He took a break\n\nto see what it was. Mandy had hold of Flora's skirt. ""What are you\n\nlooking at?"" she said, ""get back to work."" As soon as he did, he felt\n\nMandy pulling the thin latex skirt down over Flora's hips, and then his\n\nhead! He had to move forward a bit, but Mandy pulled it down, until\n\nhis head was trapped between Flora's crotch and the tightly stretched\n\nrubber. It was more or less the situation Mandy had put him in when\n\nthey had first made love, when he was still an innocent teen.\n\n\n\nIn no time, the space under the skirt became hot and humid, and he\n\noccasionally had to pause from his licking and sucking to take huge\n\ngasps of Flora- and rubber-scented air.\n\n\n\nBefore long, he felt Flora swaying and bucking against his face,\n\nthough she made no sound at all. He started humming, on a low note,\n\nwhile his mouth was pressed to her sex. She pressed even harder back\n\nagainst his face, and he became hard-pressed to breathe at all. Though\n\nhe was becoming light-headed, he could feel she was close to orgasm,\n\nand didn't want to spoil it. Just when he thought he would pass out\n\nfrom lack of oxygen, he felt her shudder and buck violently, her cunt\n\nspasming and literally trying to suck in his nose when she shifted\n\nposition. Desperately, he reached down, grabbed the toilet bowl rim,\n\nand pulling backwards and down, extracted his head from her skirt. He\n\nlooked up to see Mandy grinning down at him.\n\n\n\n""You're lucky you brought her off before you `pulled out',"" she said,\n\n""or I might have had to punish you.""\n\n\n\n""Oof!"" sighed Jason, ""Ahh, isn't someone out there going to- phew!\n\n-get suspicious soon?""\n\n\n\n""Probably. Let's get her dressed. No, wait- I have an idea."" She\n\nrummaged in her purse. ""I was going to wait 'til we got back to the\n\nhotel, but..."" She showed him a long box, covered with fancy\n\nembroidery. ""I picked these up at a shop called Trash,"" she said,\n\nopening the lid. Inside were four very large, highly polished ball\n\nbearings, maybe two inches in diameter. Jason took one out and turned\n\nit in his hand. It was NOT a ball bearing. It weighed far less than\n\nit ought to judging from it's size, but it also quivered and shook in\n\nhis hand as if alive.\n\n\n\n""Ben Wa balls,"" he breathed, ""jeezus they're huge! And they don't\n\nrattle?"" He looked quizzically at Mandy.\n\n\n\n""They're the real thing- there's mercury inside instead of a solid\n\nball. Don't worry- The shells are welded stainless steel, and leak\n\ntested, so no-one's going to get poisoned. They cost an arm and a leg,\n\ntoo,"" she added.\n\n\n\nJason grinned back at her, and rubbed the cold ball against Flora's\n\nstill-moist pussy. She jumped slightly, but didn't retreat. He licked\n\nit all over, then put it back against her, pushed gently. Almost at\n\nonce, Flora shoved her ass backwards, and it disappeared inside. He\n\nheard a zipper. He looked up, took another ball from the box Mandy had\n\nset down on Flora's back. The other two were now gone. He looked at\n\nMandy. She looked nonchalantly back, then turned to rummage in her\n\npurse again. Puzzled, he turned back to the job at hand. He moistened\n\nand pushed in the other ball.\n\n\n\n""What if they fall out?"" he asked.\n\n\n\n""We'll take care of that in a minute,"" replied Mandy. ""Aha!"" she said\n\nsoftly, producing a small tube from her purse.\n\n\n\n""K-Y jelly?"" asked Jason, ""I don't think she needs...""\n\n\n\n""Lube her ass, smart boy,"" ordered Mandy, with a wry smile on her\n\nface. Obediently he put a gob around her asshole, lubed his finger,\n\nand pushed it in, wiggling it around. She responded silently, pushing\n\nback at him slightly. `Oink-oink', he thought at her.\n\n\n\n""That's right, get her good and loose,"" urged Mandy. He felt Flora\n\nrelax her sphincter, and pushed in another gob, then another finger.\n\nHe felt her twitch around him, but she didn't seem uncomfortable. He\n\nrotated his fingers, and had just put his pinky in when he heard the\n\nzipper again. He looked up. Mandy had the front of her leather jump\n\nsuit unzipped, and was handing him another ball. It was nicely warm.\n\nA light went on in his head. He lubed it up with some trepidation and\n\npresented it two Flora's rear. To his surprise, it took very little\n\npressure before it popped inside. He looked back at Mandy. She\n\nreached into her suit, removed the other ball from her other armpit and\n\nhanded it to him.\n\n\n\n""Tell me,"" she said, zipping up, ""do you prefer to look at me naked,\n\nor dressed in leather?""\n\n\n\n""You know the answer to that one,"" he said sheepishly. He pushed on\n\nthe second, now slippery, sphere carefully.\n\n\n\n""No. That's not what I mean. I know you love rubber as much as I\n\ndo. I'm talking about leather. You said once that it didn't excite\n\nyou nearly as much as latex. So, what I want to know is, is leather\n\nmore exciting than plain skin?""\n\n\n\nThe ball plopped inside. ""I guess..."" replied Jason thoughtfully,\n\nleaning back against the tank, ""I guess I like leather better with a\n\nlittle skin showing- I like the contrast. But completely concealing\n\nleather is better than bare skin, I suppose, if it fits tightly. And\n\nyou know I love the way THAT suit fits.""\n\n\n\n""Yeah, I know,"" said Mandy. She straightened Flora up, and pulled the\n\ntight rubber skirt back up over her hips. ""I'll be right back."" She\n\nopened the stall door, winked at a dumbfounded Jason, and waltzed out.\n\nShe was back in less than thirty seconds with one of her shopping\n\nbags. ""They're suspicious alright,"" she said when she had re-entered\n\nthe stall, ""but I don't think they'll be any trouble."" She grinned\n\nslightly. ""That boy was sitting, absolutely wide-eyed, at one of the\n\ntables, and the girl watched me the whole way to our table and back. I\n\nthink she might be bi; she kept licking her lips, when she thought I\n\nwasn't looking. Okay, here we go.""\n\n\n\nShe pulled out a black rubber panty sort of thing from the bag. At\n\nMandy's request, Jason helped her put it on Flora, holding up one foot\n\nthen the other, while Mandy pulled it up Flora's legs. It was like a\n\nwide g-string, but the crotch piece was wider than usual, starting out\n\nan inch wide at the back, and except for the waist belt, was completely\n\ncovered with tall, bulbous rubber knobs on the inside. It fit very\n\ntightly, and it was obvious to Jason that it would keep the metal balls\n\nin, although he didn't think she'd be able to walk very far in it.\n\nThen a thought struck him.\n\n\n\n""You know lover, that skirt is nearly transparent in sunlight.""\n\n\n\nMandy stared at him as if he had just announced that gravity made\n\nthings fall down. ""I have eyes, you know. She'll deal with it."" She\n\npulled Flora's skirt the rest of the way down over her ass.\n\n\n\nEven in the less-than-adequate light of the bathroom, Jason could make\n\nout the darker outline of the black g-string through the translucent\n\npurple rubber. He shook his head.\n\n\n\n""We'd better get out of here,"" he said.\n\n\n\n""Go ahead,"" replied Mandy, ""meet us at the corner. I have something I\n\nwant to do first.""\n\n\n\nJason left the bathroom, shaking his head, and smiling to himself. On\n\nhis way out of the shop, he summoned the guts to wink at the boy, still\n\nsitting at an empty table. The boy blushed to his hairline.\n\n\n\nBack in the stall, Mandy caressed Flora's head and face firmly, as if\n\nsliding something over her skin, then tweaked her nose. Flora worked\n\nher mouth silently, as if un-cramping her jaw, then sighed silently.\n\n\n\n""Flora, can you hear me?"" Mandy asked softly.\n\n\n\n""Yes my love.""\n\n\n\nMandy grabbed both of Flora's earlobes and pulled down gently.\n\n""Flora, can you feel this?""\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm.""\n\n\n\n""Remember that. When I pull on your ears again, you will wake up\n\ncompletely, but you will not remember anything that has happened, or\n\nanything that has been said. You will obey all of the instructions\n\nthat have been given to you, without thinking about them. Do you\n\nunderstand?""\n\n\n\n""Yes, Mistress.""\n\n\n\n""Now Flora, I want you to listen very carefully. You are wearing Ben\n\nWa balls and grope panties. Can you feel them?""\n\n\n\nFlora moved a hand against her skirt, squirmed her legs together\n\nslightly. She hummed softly. ""Yes, Mistress. Oh, yes.""\n\n\n\n""Flora, in a little while, I will wake you up and we will walk back to\n\nthe hotel. You know what will happen. You will become very excited by\n\nthe balls bouncing inside you and by the panties rubbing your clit.\n\nBut you will not be able to come. This is very important Flora, so I\n\nwill say it again. No matter how much you are excited, no matter how\n\ngood it feels, the sensations will not be quite enough stimulation for\n\nyou to climax. You won't be able to come until you hear me say a\n\ncertain word. When I say that word, your stimulation will be complete,\n\nand only then will you be able to come. Do you understand, Flora?""\n\n\n\n""Yes, my love."" Her expression was one of peace, of satisfaction.\n\n\n\n""Now Flora, what will happen after you wake up?""\n\n\n\n""We'll walk back to the hotel, with the balls inside me,"" here she\n\ngave a little shudder, ""but I won't come until you say... some word.""\n\nHer brow furrowed as, at some deep level, she realized she didn't know\n\nwhat the word was.\n\n\n\n""Flora, would you like to know what the word will be?""\n\n\n\n""Yes please, Mistress."" She looked genuinely anxious now.\n\n\n\n""I will not say it now. When you are awake, the word will be...\n\n`autoeroticism'. The word WILL be `autoeroticism'. Now, I haven't\n\nsaid it yet. You may not come until you are awake and you hear me say\n\nit, do you understand?""\n\n\n\n""Mm-hmm."" A faint look of relief crossed Flora's face.\n\n\n\nMandy smiled, opened the stall door and backed up. Leaning forward,\n\nshe pulled down on each of Flora's ears."
203,American Pervert in London 2,['mc'],"Mandy grinned. ""Nope. Ready?""\n\n""Okay, what the hell,"" she looked down, saw the shopping bag, and bent to pick it up. ""Oh!"" she exclaimed. An amazing sensation had just shot through her sex. She grasped the bag and stood up in slow motion. \n\n""Oh my,"" she added. She looked down and felt the `grope' panties through the thin latex of her skirt. She wiggled her bottom experimentally, then looked up at Mandy with wide eyes and a breathless smile. ""I'm ready, oh am I ever... but I don't think I can walk very far, love.""\n\n""You'll have to. Walking is the only way you're going to get back, and I'm not letting you off the hook until we are back in our room.""\n\nFlora headed for the bathroom door, a determined look on her face. ""Well,"" she said, ""I'll give it my best shot. Good God, what have you stuffed me with? I love it! Er, them.""\n\nMandy just chuckled as they walked silently past the consternated soda jerks, pausing only long enough to sweep up her other bag, and grab her mackintosh from the rack.\n\n-=O=-\n\nJason was about to go back in to see what was keeping them, when the two appeared at the door, and walked over to him, a happy smile on each of their faces. He noted that Flora seemed wide awake and happy. ""I don't suppose you had anything to do with this,"" she said as they walked up.\n\nShooting a glance at Mandy, he asked innocently, ""With what?"".\n\n""With these giant ben wa's stuffed inside me, you dolt,"" she hissed at him, grinning.\n\n""Why, I, uh..."" he looked at Mandy for support.\n\n""They were his idea, actually,"" remarked Mandy casually.\n\n""Oh thanks a lot,"" Jason shot back.\n\nFlora looked skyward. ""I might have known,"" she said. ""I hope you two perverts don't mind helping a helpless lady home, do you? Mmmm. I feel weak in the knees for some reason."" Mandy and Jason each took an arm, and they sauntered off down the street, three good friends, innocently walking arm in arm.\n\n""Oh God,"" said Flora after about a block, ""this is wonderful. If we don't slow down, I think I'm going to come.""\n\n""We're not stopping,"" Mandy said sternly, ""keep walking.""\n\n""I'm walking, I'm walking. Mmm. This is VERY nice.""\n\nAfter another block, she wasn't quite as calm.\n\n""Oh God,"" sighed Flora, ""oh Mandy. God, I love you. Both of you... Aahh! Okay, okay, I'm walking... see? I'm going, just a little bit further, yeah. Oh man. Oh, Mandy, I'm gonna come pretty soon... You don't mind, do you?"" She picked up her pace a bit, bobbing up and down in an exaggerated strut on her sky-high stiletos.\n\n""Come on you guys, keep up,"" she said. ""Oh! That's it, yeah. Gonna come. Gonnacomegonnacomegonnacome, jeezuswhatstakingsolong, mmm, mmm, come on, that's it, oh, damn!"" She was literally bouncing up and down now, oblivious to the hazards of trying to skip in high heels. She leaned harder on her two companions for support. ""Oh, I can't believe this,"" she panted, ""too good, too good, oh, so good, but not... not. Quite. Enough. Uhh, oh my God. I can't believe this. Oh. Mandy. What did you do to me? I can't... I can't... uhhhh! Jeezus! So good, mmm, so good. Mandy! You did this! Why can't I come? Oh, aauhhg!.""\n\nMandy looked over at her. ""Keep it down, lover, you'll get us all run in! Why can't you come? I've no idea. You'll just have to wait 'till we get back. We'll take care of you there, I promise. Just a little further, dear.""\n\nFlora looked frantic. Her breath came in short gasps, as she looked desperately from Jason to Mandy and back to Jason, both of whom returned bland, innocent expressions. \n\n""Shit,"" she said, ""why do I bother? Ohhhh, my. Ohhh, this is too wonderful. I HAVETA come, gotta come. GottacomeGottacomeGottacome. Ohhhh, shit. Ah, Ah, Ah. JeeeZUZ. I can't believe this. Can't we stop for just a sec? I can't take this, really. Puh-lease? Oh, shit. Oh, Mandy. Jason. Uh-ng. Please, let's stop, just for a second.""\n\n""Nope,"" replied Mandy, ""No stopping. Almost there. See, it's just down the block. Flora? Flora! Flora, goddammit, open your eyes, the doorman will think you're a drunken tourist. And for God's sake, girl, keep your voice down!""\n\n""NNNNGGG,"" answered Flora. ""I'mmmmm tryinnngggg,"" she muttered through clenched teeth.\n\nAs they approached the hotel doors, Mandy slowed down, and Flora slowly straightened, and even managed to screw her mouth into a mechanical smile for the doorman as they walked up the steps.\n\n""Just couldn't handle that wonderful ale you have over here,"" confided Mandy to the doorman, as they swept past. \n\nThe doorman smiled understandingly, shaking his head after they were gone. ""Bleedin' yank tourists,"" he muttered.\n\nFlora whined softly in desperation all through the lobby, then complained bitterly in the elevator and the rest of the way to their room.\n\nAs soon as they reached the safety of their room, Flora exploded. ""That's it! I'm not taking another step until you explain why I can't seem to come! I am MORE than excited enough. I'm so... so hot I can't stand myself! Ungh! Oh, I can't tell you! Was it some hypnotism thing, is that it?""\n\nMandy looked at Flora placidly. ""I'll let you come as soon as you do one little thing for me.""\n\n""Yes! Please! What is it? Tell me!""\n\n""Take your shoes off and do twenty jumping jacks. Slowly.""\n\nFlora's eyes grew wide. ""Oh, no... I can't..."" she said softly.\n\n""Now.""\n\n""But, I... Okay, I'll try.""\n\n""Jason,"" Mandy said, ""would you stand behind Flora, in case she falls."" Jason moved. Flora started, jumping and spreading, jumping and spreading, her arms windmilling about.\n\n""One, and, two, OHGOD, three, and UH! and five, and,""\n\n""Flora,"" said Mandy softly. Flora slowed down. \n\n""No, don't slow down. Just listen to me.""\n\n""...ten, jesus, so good, twelve,""\n\n""Just listen to the sound of my voice, concentrate on what I say...""\n\n""...sixteen, oh, Mandy, I'm listening...seventeen, please god, eighteen, uhh! nineteen, aaand TWENTY!""\n\nShe grinned triumphantly at Mandy. Mandy broke a soft smile too.\n\n""Autoeroticism,"" she said softly. For a moment, Flora looked confused at the non-sequitur, then a kind of comprehension dawned, and finally she took on a look of intense relief. She sagged backwards against Jason as a powerful spasm shook her body, than another. At first she remained silent. Then, as another orgasm overtook her, she let out the first of many long sighs and moans.\n\n""Ahhh, God... I. Don't. Be. Lieve. It. Uh! Uh! Uh! So. So. Gooooood. Oh, Mandy.... Oh, Jase, aaahhhnnngggg.""\n\nMandy looked up from her watch. Flora had come almost continuously for more than a minute before she was finished.\n\n----\n\n""I feel icky,"" said Flora, suddenly realizing she had fallen asleep. They had adjourned to the bed to let her rest, Flora lying on her back, flanked left and right by Mandy and Jason, who had cuddled and stroked her while she recovered. Little after-shocks were still trembling through her tummy. Apparently they too had fallen asleep. Jason stirred next to her as she continued talking to the ceiling. ""But I have to admit- that was the longest and bestest orgasm I have ever had. I think. It's hard to remember what something felt like after a long time."" She nudged Mandy gently. Mandy started as if unaware she had dozed off.\n\n""It certainly was fun to watch,"" Jason said.\n\n""Mmmm. Thank you Mistress.""\n\nMandy smiled smugly into Flora's shoulder. ""You're welcome. So, when's the dealers room open? I want to see what Ellen Shipper has to offer this year. Among others.""\n\nJason stretched lazily toward the dresser, trying to reach the convention schedule without falling out of bed. He barely made it. ""Lessee, art show opens at three... here it is- Dealers Room. Five to eight tonight, ten to six tomorrow and Sunday."" He glanced at his watch. It's four now, we've got some time to kill.""\n\n""Good! Flora... it's time for show and tell.""\n\n""You first.""\n\n""Hah! Uppity slave. You've already seen- well, FELT, what I bought for you. At least, part of it. It's your turn.""\n\n""Okay."" Flora did the same stretching routine Jason had, trying to reach her shopping bag without leaving the bed, but she didn't make it. She whooped loudly, looking silly. She twisted as she slid off the bed, and landed on her ass. A look of surprise stole over her face, and her mouth made a large `O'. ""Oof! Uh, guys, I do NOT recommend doing that when you have giant Ben-Wa balls inserted in your twat.""\n\n""I'll try to remember,"" said Jason wryly, ""common, show her the you- know-whats- I want to see the expression on her face.""\n\nSlowly, Flora pulled out of her bag the brightest pieces of rubber Mandy had ever seen. They were just latex stockings, but they were the loudest shade of fluorescent green imaginable. When Flora held them up in front of her purple skirt, Mandy closed her eyes.\n\n""I think I'm getting a headache,"" she said.\n\n""Aw, come on,"" pleaded Flora, ""neon is all the rage right now. I mean, I'm the one that has to wear them.""\n\n""And I have to look at them. That is SICK, girl."" Flora pouted.\n\n""Fine, wear them if you must, but NOT when you're around me. I expressly forbid it.""\n\nJason grinned. ""Sick huh? Coming from you, that's saying something."" He ducked her swing, barely evading a face-full of pillow.\n\n""Okay,"" said Flora, ""you hinted you had something else. Give.""\n\n""Piggy. You already got your present. This is for Jason. Sort of.""\n\nShe pulled out a bundle of leather straps with a dildo in the middle and handed it to him. It was a head harness, with a hollow dildo sprouting from the front of the mouth plate, and a sponge stuffed leather gag on the back. It wasn't the first time he had seen one, but it was definitely different from the one Flora had used on him. This one had a few more straps, and some funny-looking small hooks on the straps at the side of the mouth and chin. There was another clip, without a hook, mounted on the strap at the top of the nose. The biggest difference though, was the fact that the nose area was covered by a rubber molding, and the dildo was hollow, with holes in it. They were large holes, with rounded edges, about a third of the way down the shaft. It was a little hard to figure out what the whole thing was meant to accomplish.\n\n""This is for me, huh?"" asked Jason dubiously. \n\n""Gee, I like it already,"" chirped Flora.\n\n""You would.""\n\n""Don't squabble children, it isn't becoming,"" chided Mandy. ""We've got almost an hour until the Dealers room opens, why don't we try it on and make sure it fits? It was custom made, it had better.""\n\n""WE?"" asked Jason sarcastically, ""I don't think it will fit all of us at once.""\n\n""Laugh while you can, monkey-boy,"" intoned Mandy in an odd voice, her face a mask of mock seriousness. ""C'mere."" She undid a buckle and held the device open for him.\n\nPouting meekly, Jason bowed his head, and she pulled it on. The harness, or trainer, or whatever it was, fit pretty much like the other head harness, the big gag filling his cheeks with the taste of tanned leather. He immediately realized that there was a tube through the gag, and that the only way he could get air was through the holes in the dildo. He didn't like the way this was beginning to look. The air whistled in and out through the holes as he breathed, making him feel a little self-conscious. \n\nWell, this is different, he thought. He wondered what the little fixtures were for. He might have known.\n\n""Off with the skirt, girl,"" ordered Mandy.\n\n""Oh yes ma'am, Mistress ma'am,"" said Flora, who had begun fingering the bumpy crotch of her briefs against herself. \n\n""Don't get smart, or I'll tie you in the closet and we'll go without you. The briefs, too,"" she added. ""Now lose the balls.""\n\nFlora pouted, but complied. Mandy took them from her and put them in the bathroom sink to be washed later.\n\nFlora made an interesting picture, nude from the waist to her shoes, with the hideous purple patent jacket for contrast. She looked expectantly at Mandy.\n\n""Well?"" said Mandy, ""get up here."" She patted the bed. ""You,"" she said to Jason, ""can get down on the floor where you belong."" Jason climbed down and knelt by the side of the bed. Mandy situated Flora across the bed on her back, shoving the bed toward the wall with the dresser. She had Flora lie flat, her ass hanging over the edge of the bed a little, and her heels up on the dressers edge. ""Now be a good little slut and rub yourself off for me. Don't come, either.""\n\n""Come over here."" This directed at Jason. She maneuvered Jason until he was sitting in front of Flora's exposed crotch, his legs under the bed.\n\n""Huh. I oughta do something about those hands,"" Mandy said. She went to their bags, and opened one. When she pulled leather cuffs and adjustable straps out of it, Jason remembered that she had promised to bring along a play bag. She attached the straps to the bed legs on the other side, and using the cuffs, she stretched his ankles out diagonally, his legs under the bed, pulling him toward Flora.\n\n""Mmmffm."" Jason eyed Flora's beckoning crotch, her fingers busy on her clit, with only limited eagerness. He knew that he'd be unable to breathe if the dildo went in very far. The rubber molding over his nose sealed it off completely. He was a little disappointed at that, because he'd be unable to smell or taste anything except the leather gag for the duration. He stared at her labia rings, and suddenly he knew what the fastenings on the trainers straps were for.\n\nMandy produced a wide leather belt with attached cuffs, buckled it around his waist, and made his wrists fast. He leaned forward a little, knowing what had to come next.\n\nShe disappointed him somewhat by turning her attentions to Flora. She took another wide belt and two more long adjustable straps from the bag, fastened the belt around Flora's waist, and the straps between the belt and the bed legs on Jason's side of the bed. Next she put a half hood of leather over Flora's head, blocking her sight. As an afterthought, she added Flora's personal stereo headphones, selecting a tape with a hard- driving dance beat. Finally, she dribbled a little lube on Flora's busy fingers. Flora worked it into her snatch, although it appeared she hardly needed it.\n\n""That's enough,"" chastised Mandy, ""remember, I forbade you to come.""\n\n""Now then,"" she added, turning to Jason's harness, ""this may take a little fiddling. I want it just right."" She aligned the dildo carefully with Flora's cunt, then shoved his head toward it. Carefully, she attached each of the five rings from Flora's outer labia to the corresponding clip on the straps of Jason's head harness. There were now ten rings around his mouth keeping his face nearly buried in Flora's crotch. He had to pull back a little to get air through the dildo. He could see Flora's outer lips stretched taught as he inhaled desperately. Despite his nose being almost completely blocked, he caught a whiff of her scent- sweaty, musky.\n\nHe heard Flora moan softly from the tugging sensations.\n\n""Don't pull too hard now, boy- wouldn't want to stretch her all out of shape, would you?""\n\nJason was beginning to think that Mandy had forgotten something important. How was he supposed to breathe? ""MMM-MM!"" he said as loudly as he could. Heard through the breathing tube and gag it wasn't very loud. Mandy looked up sharply at him.\n\n""Don't panic boy, I know what I'm doing.""\n\nJason wasn't entirely convinced, but he kept silent, concentrating instead on breathing slowly and deeply through the dildo, his heart pounding in his chest and his blood rushing in his ears. He stared at Flora's snatch from just inches away, and watched a trickle of sweat inch it's way down from her belly toward her pussy. For some reason, the words of that general in `Dr. Strangelove' came to him suddenly- ""Precious bodily fluids..."" For a moment, the whole scene seemed absurd, as if he had become a bemused outside observer. \n\nMandy's hand was on the back of his head again. ""Take a deep breath,"" she said. She pushed him inward a little further, and the dildo inched it's way further between Flora's lips. He stared at the thick gold ring through Flora's clit. Flora's clit was quite a bit smaller than Mandy's.\n\nStrange that I never noticed that before, he thought.\n\nMandy's fingers appeared in his view, pulled on the clit ring, as if seeing just how far Flora could be stretched. \n\nHe heard Flora's corresponding ""Aah! Ooohh, I like, I like,"" coming from above. He also felt his lungs begin the first hints of complaint. Well, he thought, trying to stay calm, if I have to smother this way, there are worse ways to go...\n\nMandy's fingers appeared in front of his eyes, and attached the clip at his nose to the ring dangling in front of his eyes. The fingers disappeared again.\n\nNow what do I do, thought Jason. He backed out slowly, watching the ring. There was quite a bit of slack between the length of the clip and the rings diameter. Just as the breathing holes cleared Flora's cunt, the ring and clip came taught, and started tugging on her clit. A little bit more tension, and her lips were stretched taught- he couldn't pull back any further. But at least he could breathe. Slowed by the small breathing holes and gag, He pulled in a huge lung full of air. He wanted to pleasure Flora, but he wanted to breathe even more.\n\nHe waited until his breathing calmed down, then pushed the dildo in again on his own. He felt her thighs move somewhat around him, felt his head being moved by the harness as she moved her hips.\n\nHe pulled out again. Immediately, he felt her hands on his head, urging him back in. But he HAD to get a breath! He gulped air, and plunged in again. The idea occurred to him that he could probably exhale while the dildo was inside her. He pushed his breath out a little. The incredibly obscene sound that resulted made him try to laugh, despite the fact that he had no air to laugh with. Flora's hands tightened on his head and in his hair, and more moans issued from somewhere above. \n\nThen he remembered that you weren't supposed to blow into a woman- some medical reason or other he had read somewhere. He went back to breathing as best he could on alternate strokes, Flora's hands urging him on. It occurred to him that Flora probably wasn't aware of his breathing problem, and would just go on shoving his face into her.\n\nHe couldn't see what Mandy was doing. Probably just watching and jilling off, he thought.\n\nFinally, Flora's thighs clamped around his head, immobilizing him, and as he struggled desperately for air, he felt her shudder in a single, brief orgasm."
204,American Pervert in London 3,['mc'],"Flora had put her purple rubber miniskirt back on, along with the strappy pumps, but Mandy had insisted that Jason didn't look submissive enough for her tastes. To his relief, she hadn't made him change into anything TOO embarrassing, although he now sported a boned leather posture collar, festooned with d-rings. He fingered the straps to see what Mandy was talking about, and found one that had not been buckled properly. He tucked it in.\n\nThe elevator doors opened, and a fascinating sight greeted them. The lobby was full of leather and rubber-clad people, of all shapes, sizes, and descriptions. Apparently, quite a few convention members had shown up while they were upstairs. The range of clothing and gear was amazing, too. A few wore nothing more outre than a leather motorcycle jacket with jeans, while others were decked out in full fetish regalia.\n\nJason noted one woman in particular who was negotiating the busy lobby carefully on a pair of unlikely-looking platform pumps whose skyscraper stiletto heels must have been fully twelve inches tall. With her upper torso and arms tightly encased in a laced patent leather body binder, she was lucky to have the support of her female escort who stood beside her and held one protective arm around her waist.\n\n""Good grief!"" exclaimed Flora, ""if this is any sign, this'll be twice the size of last years con'.""\n\n""That's because they didn't advertise last year, remember?"" answered Mandy. ""It was invitation only.""\n\nJason looked startled. ""You mean you guys have been to one of these before? Why didn't you tell me?""\n\n""You didn't ask,"" retorted Flora. Mandy just grinned at him. They pressed through the crowds lining up in front of the registration desk, grateful that they had been registered since yesterday. A sign at the doors into the event area pointed the way toward the dealers room, and they moved in that direction as best they could through the press of bodies. Jason was amazed and delighted to be surrounded by what seemed like hundreds of people, all with an apparent interest in bondage, discipline, and various fetishes.\n\nEventually, they arrived at the dealers room, where a leather-uniformed police officer checked their convention name-badges, to verify that they weren't just curiosity seekers off the street. At closer range, it became obvious that while said officer looked tall and imposing in his black leather state-trooper uniform, he bore no badge, his shoulder insignia were actually membership patches for the National Leather Association of America, and his prominent belly was almost certainly non-regulation. After checking their badges, he tipped his hat to the ladies, and stepped out of the way.\n\nThe inside of the dealers room was positively wedged with bodies- bodies of every conceivable shape, sex, and size, covered (more or less) in every conceivable fetishey material, and some that had certainly never occurred to Jason. The first table on their right, just inside the door, was covered in pamphlets and tended by a serious-looking young man dressed in spandex. Mandy took a pamphlet absent-mindedly, while Flora and Jason ogled the sights. Mandy appeared to be searching the room for something.\n\n""Well, I'm not going to just stand here,"" declared Flora, ""Come on!"" This last directed at Jason. Jason followed, calling over his shoulder to Mandy, ""Meet you back here in an hour?"" while Flora tugged his hand.\n\nIn short order, both Flora and Jason were in seventh heaven. The merchandise on display was the best bondage and discipline equipment, fetish and bondage-oriented clothing and accessories that England and Europe had to offer. Every table and booth was chock full of the most ornate and finely-crafted items, made from polished wood, stainless steel, leather, and rubber, and not a few substances Jason was hard-put to identify. \n\nThe two of them stared, fascinated, as a young couple representing Talley Girl Products, demonstrated their wares, which appeared to be primarily elaborate and expensive chastity devices. The woman, who possessed an incredibly small and obviously corseted waist, had a male model to demonstrate on, while her male partner manipulated the equipment on a woman. The two models were in no position to complain, as their forearms were strapped behind them to the display framework, and their heads were totally enclosed in tightly laced black leather discipline helmets. Jason realized now why the event was restricted to adults, as the man dropped the skirt from his models waist, leaving her bare. He held up a complex-looking device, made from shiny black rubber and polished stainless steel, in front of his audience. \n\n""Now these pants,"" the man was saying, ""are quite a bit more expensive, but they offer several more rather nice features."" He held them open for all to see. ""You see, there is the same silicone rubber dildo in the front, which is removable and washable, and comes in a variety of sizes and shapes. This dildo can of course, be interchanged with vibrating or inflatable versions as well. The rear is where it gets interesting, however.""\n\nFrom his accent, Jason guessed the man was from Germany, although he spoke the Queen's English as if he were born with it. He took a card from the table, as the man continued.\n\n""This device is a short, five-sided anal speculum, built into the seat. When the pants are being worn, one simply twists the two rings with these two tools. Once expanded, there is sufficient friction built in that the rings cannot be turned without the leverage of the tools, making it quite impossible for the slave to remove."" \n\nJason watched with rapt attention, as the gadget opened, like the strangely curved petals of some alien metal flower.\n\n""Note,"" continued the man, ""that since the rings have wide openings, the slave is free to ahh, eliminate through the device, while enjoying the sensation of having their ass filled and stretched wide."" He twisted the tools, and the speculum closed again. When closed, it had the appearance and shape of a rounded dildo. ""This device is custom made in our shop, and since it has six curved sections, with softly rounded edges, it will never pinch or abrade your slaves rear end. Also notice that the front and rear accessories are joined by an external strap of stainless steel, stiffening the crotch between them. The reason for this will become apparent in a moment. There are one or two more features, but I think it best if I simply demonstrate."" \n\nHe stepped back to his model, and lifting each foot in turn, pulled the shorts onto her.\n\n""In the interest of entertainment value,"" he went on, ""I think I'll swap this for the inflatable version."" He unscrewed the dildo and replaced it with another, nearly identical-looking one, having a short valve stem, which protruded from the threaded fitting in the front of the crotch.\n\n""A little lube front and rear,"" added the demonstrator, ""and she's ready."" He pulled up the shorts, while easing the steel speculum into her rear, and the dildo into her front opening. Jason thought he saw a perceptible shudder run through the model, as the cold steel entered her.\n\n""Now I just turn the rings,"" the man said, ""and she'll find her ass distractingly full. You need to practice with this, so that you know just how big it becomes when the rings are turned a given amount. Let's fill up her front now, shall we?"" \n\nHe attached a bulb inflator to the fitting in front, and after several squeezes, managed to evoke a certain amount of wiggling and swaying in his captive manikin.\n\n""Now... remember that steel reinforcement in the crotch? That simple addition now prevents her from expelling the front plug, since it is leveraged against the speculum in her ass. The drainage holes in front, and wide open rear make it possible to wear this little wonder for literally days at a time, although we don't recommend it for more than twenty-four hours. Now then, while it is secure, and can't be removed, it might still be possible for busy little fingers to relieve their owner, thus the steel straps around the thighs and waist. Once locked with a few small luggage padlocks, there'll be no relief from that direction. That leaves one problem area, massaging through the thick rubber itself.""\n\nHe demonstrated by pressing his fingers into the tight rubber covering the crotch of his subject, eliciting more wiggling from his model. Jason thought he might have heard a moan from inside the skin tight helmet, but it was impossible to be sure in the noise of the crowd.\n\n""There is a pocket attached to the front of the shorts,"" the man went on, ""and extending right down to the front accessory fixture. One need merely insert this curved piece of stainless steel, and voila! The crotch becomes rigid and inaccessible."" While several people actually applauded, he stood back from his model, and began handing out color brochures and business cards, blithely ignoring the swaying hips and twitching legs of his model.\n\nJason turned away, and found Flora grinning at him, a brochure clasped tightly in her hand, and a glazed look in her eye. She leaned close enough to make herself heard over the din of the crowd, and said, ""Guess what I want for Christmas?""\n\nThe next table that really grabbed their attention had another small crowd gathered around it. When they managed to migrate to the front, they saw why. A man was applying plaster bandages to a seated womans head and shoulders, answering questions from the audience while he worked. ""NO, NO!"" he said, ""we don't form the metal while the person is IN there, we make a mold of their head, and form the metal into THAT. You need a negative mold anyway.""\n\nIt soon became clear that this company was using a technique they called ""explosive metal forming"" to make precise, form-fitting helmets out of stainless steel, that when finished, would fit the owner like a second skin. The customer he was molding now had asked for a special version that included a mold of the neck and shoulders, so that when the two halves of the finished product were clamped on, it would totally immobilize the head. Flora and Jason stared for a moment, remembering the fantastic boots that Mr. Dodds had brought during his last visit. They hadn't fit Flora, but they had fit Jason perfectly...\n\nRounding the corner of the next aisle, they nearly ran into Mandy.\n\n""Oh good,"" she exclaimed, grabbing Flora by the wrist, ""come on, I've got something I want to try, er, show you.""\n\nJason followed reluctantly, having just spotted a booth where liquid latex was being painted onto a bald womans head. After weaving through half a dozen aisles, Mandy stopped them in front of an undecorated and rather unremarkable-looking booth. RimaWear Incorporated, declared the small sign on the back wall of the booth, and one gentleman, dressed in rather mundane coveralls, stood behind the counter. His entire stock in trade seemed to be either brassieres, or breast-bondage equipment, depending on how you looked at it. Dozens of unusual items lined the three walls of his booth.\n\n""Ahh, Mandy!"" he exclaimed as they approached, ""perfect timing! This is the first break I've had all day. Is this the young lady in question?"" He nodded in Flora's direction.\n\n""Hello, Hatchet,"" replied Mandy, ""Yep, she's the one."" She grinned over at Flora. ""What do you say love, are you up for some tit-play?""\n\nFlora feigned distress for all of five seconds. ""Here? Now? In front of God, Freud, and everyone? Weelll, okay!"" \n\n""Actually,"" said `Hatchet', ""there's a curtain here, we can close off the back of the shop...""\n\n""Yeah,"" interrupted Flora, ""there's a curtain- we can close off the back of the shop."" \n\n""That WON'T be necessary, WILL it?"" retorted Mandy, with a quick glare at her slave.\n\nFlora didn't quite succeed in looking subdued. ""No, ma'am,"" she answered. Jason just spotted the faintly amused grin she shot at him through lowered eyes.\n\nMandy turned back to Hatchet. ""She doesn't know it yet, but she wants to try them out... all of them.""\n\nFlora shot an alarmed look at Mandy, but allowed her mistress to guide her into the booth along with Jason, after Hatchet raised the hinged counter top.\n\n""Okay."" Hatchet looked at Mandy... looked back at Flora. ""Sure."" He took Flora's chest measurement, grunted to himself, and grabbed the nearest of the unusual contraptions. ""Well, she's big enough for one of these to work... 'ere then, this one should fit,"" he said. \n\n""Lose the jacket,"" ordered Mandy. In a moment, Flora stood facing the rear of the shop, nude to the waist, her face rapidly flushing, and her breathing deepening.\n\n""You're pierced, that's luck,"" observed Hatchet. He reached for one ring, glanced at Mandy. ""May I?""\n\n""Of course,"" she answered.\n\nHatchet examined the two loops with their twin pearls appreciatively, while Flora gazed steadily at Mandy, embarrassed, but loving it.\n\n""Nice work. Might have to replace 'em with rings for one of my toys, though."" He fitted the cups of the new bra-like gadget to Flora, while describing it's features.\n\n""This 'ere is an inflatable bondage bra. Once we've got 'er in it, we just firm up the back and the straps a bit- completely adjustable, see? You want it plenty tight, for it to work. It's a good job she's got big ones, this is no good on the smaller girls. Oh, and if you want her to keep it on, you just drop a little padlock through one of the strap holes, this side of the buckle.""\n\nThe bra was certainly unusual enough. The cups were transparent latex, which had a slight amber color, but the rest was reinforced black rubber, with a thick, rounded portion surrounding each cup. A small tire valve protruded from the back of one strap, and a bulge was visible within the strap, indicating a tube of some kind. Flora's slowly erecting nipples and decorated rings were clearly visible through the transparent film of the cups.\n\n""Now then, the next time you want her to look her best, just pump it up."" Here he attached a small puffer bulb to the valve and gave it a dozen or so pumps. In short order, Flora's breasts underwent a bizarre transformation. The black portion framing the cups was evidently hollow. It slowly swelled and stiffened, raising her tits slightly, and squeezing them into the transparent cups. Flora's eyes widened, and her chest began to rise and fall somewhat more rapidly.\n\n""So, and then the next time she's really bad,"" continued Hatchet, ""you can really put the pressure on."" He smiled at Mandy. ""Go on, give it a try.""\n\nEagerly, Mandy grabbed the bulb and squeezed repeatedly. The bra didn't get much larger on the outside, but Flora's breasts were obviously being constricted for they swelled forward considerably, stretching the thin latex of the cups. Flora was breathing rather hard now, and the flush had spread down her neck to her chest. She remained silent, staring fixedly at Mandy, who stared back intently, the corners of her mouth only hinting at a smile. \n\nMandy kept pumping slowly.\n\nFlora's breasts now bulged absurdly out through the inflated rings of the device, looking not so much like breasts as oddly shaped gourds. The bra was apparently putting some uncomfortable pressure on her, for she winced occasionally, yet the only other signs she gave were a deepening of her breathing, and opening her mouth. Jason noted that her nipples were still prominently erect, although flattened somewhat by the tightly stretched cups of the bra. Feeling rather self-conscious, he looked over his shoulder to the front of the booth. To his relief, no panting crowd had gathered to watch, and while an occasionally passerby stopped to examine the wares pictured in the albums on the counter, they only glanced at the goings-on in the back of the booth. They might have been interested indeed, but apparently were polite enough not to intrude.\n\nSlowly, Mandy reached out one cocked finger, and snapped Flora's nipple through the thinly stretched rubber. Flora gasped audibly, and looked wide-eyed at Mandy, not saying anything with her voice, yet sending an unmistakable message with her body and eyes. Slowly, she raised her hands, looking the question at Mandy, who nodded. Flora looked down, for the first time at her painfully distended breasts, fascinated. She reached up and traced a finger over each nipple, shuddering slightly. When she started to cup each breast with her whole hand, Mandy finally broke the silence.\n\n""No."" She moved Flora's hands back by her side, while Flora bit her lip. ""That's enough. We'll take it. What's next?""\n\nHatchet deflated and removed the device from Flora, who somehow managed to look both relieved and disappointed, Jason thought.\n\n""Yes, well, THIS is an interesting line I came up with last month. Got the idea from a short story in <<O>> magazine."" He held up a bra that might have been right at home on the set of Barbarella. The body was again made of black rubber, but each bullet-shaped cup had been molded in clear acrylic plastic. As he showed it around, Jason saw that each cup also had a thin latex gasket glued to it's rim, and that the exaggerated nipples molded into the cups were actually smaller cups in themselves, maybe half an inch by one inch, with small chromed valves at the tips.\n\n""You'll want to remove her loops for this one,"" said Hatchet to Mandy, and began digging through a trunk. \n\n""Damn, where's that lube got to,"" he muttered. Finally he surfaced with a bottle of lubricating gel. He lubricated the latex rims and the entire inside surface of each cup, then fitted them over Flora's breasts, wrapping the straps around and fastening them in back.\n\n""From that last performance,"" he went on, ""I'd say her tits are more sensitive than most girls- that's good, it seems a waste to sell my toys to some big-chested woman who can't feel anything but pain.""\n\n""She's pretty sensitive, alright,"" confirmed Mandy. For the first time since they had entered the shop she grinned just slightly at Jason, who grinned back. He knew very well how sensitive Flora was, but he also knew that Mandy too, could be aroused to a frenzy by breast-play. He wondered how Mandy would react if he told the man, then thought better of it.\n\n""Now then,"" continued Hatchet, ""just attach the pump, and have at it."" He had a more aggressive pump this time, the sort of thing used on those bogus `penis enlargers', sold in novelty stores. As he stroked it, Flora's right tit swelled visibly as the skin was sucked into the partial vacuum. Flora moaned very softly, but stopped at a sharp glance from Mandy. It was obvious from Flora's expression of barely concealed smugness that she was enjoying the sensation. Hatchet repeated the procedure with her other breast. Eventually, both breasts were squeezed out to fill their cups completely, pressing up tightly against the clear plastic, and forcing them into the same bullet shape as the cups. Her nipples could be seen trying to swell out into the smaller cups at the tips of the cups.\n\nJason glanced at Flora's face. Her faint smile was gone, replaced with a faint expression of concern. Her mouth was open, and as he watched, the pink tip of her tongue showed enough to lick her lips once, twice.\n\n""This is where it gets interesting,"" added Hatchet. ""Watch her nipples."" He continued pumping and as he did, Flora's nipple swelled even further, the areola stretching, until it had swelled to the size of a finger and filled the nipple cup. In very short order, he had the other teat pumped out as well. Flora was breathing quite deeply again, and was obviously in some discomfort, although if Jason had to guess, he would have bet money that she wouldn't want it to stop.\n\n""There!"" exclaimed Hatchet, ""A work of art. I should add, that if you leave them on on too long, you'll get some slight hemorrhaging around the nipples, although a little won't hurt her. And if you pump 'em up this much very often, they'll actually increase the size of her nipples over time. Personally, I consider that a feature, not a bug."" He chuckled.\n\nMandy walked around Flora, whose frontage now had the appearance of a 1954 Cadilac, if Cadilac bullet bumpers had been made of clear acrylic tightly filled with swollen breasts. She looked at the price tag hanging from one strap.\n\n""Why so much?"" she asked, nonplused.\n\nHatchet shrugged. ""Believe it or not,"" he said, ""they are more labor -intensive than the inflatables. I have to cast the acrylic by hand.""\n\n""Hmm. Okay, we'll take this one too.""\n\nHatchet smiled. ""Hey, if you guys are going to buy out everything I brought today, I'm going to close up and do some shopping myself."" Jason doubted he would be closing, since the walls of the booth were still festooned with gadgetry and clothing articles.\n\nMandy ignored his comment for the moment and instead `deflated' Flora's tits. This time, Flora's look of relief seemed genuine. ""What else have you got?"" Mandy inquired, unstrapping the bullet bra from her slave.\n\n""Well, your usual breast-vices and clamps, nipple clamps... Oh hell, I almost forgot."" He pulled down yet another brassiere-shaped contrivance from a hook. I don't get much call for these, since not everyone is pierced.""\n\nWhat he held up looked less like a foundation garment for humans than one for robots. There were two recognizable breast cups, formed from chrome-plated, curved metal rods, and like the acrylic pump-up bra, these had extra space over the nipples. But there the similarity ended. At the bottom front of each cup was a small chrome-plated device, like a motor, from which wire leads hung. The whole exotic framework was supported in a beautifully-worked black leather harness.\n\n""This one was custom- they don't all look as fancy. The buyers moved though, and I've never heard from them since. I call it the Tit-ilator. It looked so fancy after the chrome job I had to give it a name."" Mandy gave Jason a long-suffering look, to which Jason grinned.\n\n""If you have some plain beaded rings for her tits,"" added Hatchet, ""we can get started.""\n\nIt turned out that the rest of Flora's piercing jewelry was in the room, so Jason was dispatched to fetch it, while Mandy and Hatchet chatted about tit-bondage, nipple-torture, and slaves in general. Jason was back in less than ten minutes, apparently as eager as Mandy to see the fancy mechanism put to work on Flora's long-suffering breasts.\n\nOnce Mandy had put the rings through, she helped Hatchet strap the gadget onto Flora. Jason saw that the spacing of the rods forming the cups was closer together on the bottom than the top, and that they actually supported Flora fairly well.\n\n""Now then,"" said Hatchet, ""these little cranks are attached to the gear motors, and the position of these sliders on the cranks are set by little set-screws, see? The sliders have o-rings, kind of like heavy-duty rubber bands, with hooks on 'em. What you do is, you rotate the crank around like this, until it points away from the nip."" He held up a small control box which he plugged the motor leads into. ""You need the speed turned all the way down."" Next he reached his fingers between the bars of one cup and snagged Flora's nipple ring. ""Now, pull the nipple out until you can get it over the hook... then pull the slider out until she can't stand it."" \n\nJason peered around Flora to watch. As Hatchet pulled on the tiny slider, the o-ring/rubber-band came taught, then stretched slightly, while Flora groaned. He stared at the amazing gadget as Hatchet repeated the procedure with the other nipple. Once again, Flora's eyes were closed, and she had begun to breath heavily.\n\n""Now then,"" Hatchet continued, ""this knob sets the speed, and here's the on-off switch."" He handed the control box to Mandy. ""If you'll do the honors?""\n\nMandy switched it on, and immediately, the tiny gearmotors turned, rotating their cranks, alternately tugging and releasing Flora's nipple rings. Flora moaned again, louder. Mandy shut off the box. It had not escaped Jason's attention that she left the speed set at minimum.\n\n-=O=-\n\nBy the time they left Hatchet's stall, Flora had regained her composure, and was chatting merrily away.\n\n""Oh God, Mandy, I can't wait to try these out some more- they're wonderful! Except... well... what worries me is that they can all pretty much be overdone, you know? I mean, when he pumped out that bullet bra, I thought he'd be milking blood- it was really starting to hurt! God, my nipples are so sensitive now, I wish I still had one on! At least then, my jacket wouldn't be rubbing and driving me nuts,"" and on and on in a continuous stream until Mandy wheeled about and put her finger to Flora's lips. She smiled thinly.\n\n""Flora. Dear. You are driving ME nuts. Kindly shut up. Or would you like me to start shopping for a pair of tongue stocks?"" Flora silenced.\n\nJason chuckled to himself, but checked it at a sharp glance from Mandy.\n\n-=O=-\n\nThey found the Ellen Schiffer booth near the back of the huge room, where Ellen was signing autographed pictures of herself modeling her own fantastic creations, while a pair of drop-dead gorgeous models handed out her new color catalog.\n\nEllen was her own best model and was, as usual, dressed more-or-less head to toe in latex. Her minidress was quite tight, showing off her undoubtedly corseted waist, and was made in a striking pattern of diagonal black and white panels. Several dressmakers dummies as well as the two female assistants, showed off more of her designs.\n\nAfter Mandy, Flora and Jason had drooled over the vast array of patterns and designs in the photo albums and catalogs, Ellen came over to greet them.\n\n""Hello,"" she said in an amazingly low contralto voice, ""is there anything I can help you with?"" Jason decided that if it weren't for Mandy, he might have fallen hard for this woman.\n\n""Well,"" he started, cleared his throat, and started again, ""well, I was admiring that dress your model is wearing... no, the redhead... could we take a close look... thank you. I was wondering whether all those straps were decorative, or ah, functional.""\n\nEllen looked pleased. ""Yes, yes,"" she said, ""I'd be happy to demonstrate. Cheryl, would you step up here please? Thank you."" Cheryl stepped onto a low platform perhaps twelve inches high, revealing a beautiful pair of red patent knee-high boots, with at least five inch stiletto heels. After a double-take, Jason noticed that the boots were heavily boned, like corsets, making them quite rigid from sole to knee.\n\nEllen guided Cheryl's feet so that her toes went into toe clips, and the heels of the boots fit into sockets. She tightened thumbscrews on the sockets, and Cheryl's boots were now firmly fixed to the platform.\n\nThe platform must have been mounted with a lazy susan because Ellen easily rotated Cheryl around by the shoulders to show off the features of the dress. It was an elegant, long-sleeved, ankle-length evening gown in red leather- what Jason called whore-house red. The top section featured fitted bust cups with zippers, allowing each to be removed. The rest of the front was decorated with straps and buckles across it, from just under the bust all the way to the ankles, while the back of the skirt had a heavy zipper from waist to hemline, which was open to mid-thigh. The open zipper relieved the size of the skirt section enough that the model could walk in it. Two more heavy zippers were attached to the sleeves, which fit quite snugly. The mating halves of the zips ran down the back from the shoulders to roughly the small of the back. If that wasn't enough, a row of eyelets ran down the center of the back, with lacing threaded very loosely between them.\n\n""You see,"" said Ellen, ""by zipping down the back, the sleeves become a kind of single-glove, binding the arms to the back of the dress."" She demonstrated, and soon had the models arms immobilized behind her.\n\nThe model, Jason noted, continued to smile placidly, just like a model.\n\n""Moreover,"" continued Ms. Schiffer, ""the skirt zips closed and becomes in essence, a hobble skirt, which may be tightened by means of these straps at the front."" She worked her way down the dress, tightening the straps viciously. When she was done, the model was quite immobilized, her legs pressed firmly together by the dress-cum-body-binder.\n\nEllen unzipped and removed the bust cups, revealing the girls smallish breasts. She paused to cup one rounded tit momentarily, then moved to the back again. Jason saw that one of the girls nipples was pierced, with a barbell through it, and wondered where Ms. Schiffer got her models... he doubted it was from the usual agencies.\n\n""The lacing across the back serves to improve sloppy posture,"" she said, demonstrating by tightening the lacing. Sure enough, the models shoulders were pulled back even further, and her breasts were thrust out more enthusiastically. Her Barbie doll smile never wavered.\n\n""Ta-daa!"" cried the owner, and the little audience that had gathered for her demo applauded, then slowly melted back into the throng as she unlaced, unstrapped, and unzipped her model.\n\n""So,"" Ellen said to Mandy as she helped her model down from the stand, ""what do you think?""\n\n""I'm impressed. I've never seen any of your leather things- it's a new line for you isn't it? But I don't think my slaves are really worthy of your talents."" She smiled at Flora and Jason, who were trying hard to look offended. ""Actually,"" she continued, ""I was looking for something dramatic for myself.""\n\n""For the ball tomorrow?"" asked Ellen.\n\n""Actually, I've brought a wardrobe... I didn't think you'd be able to make anything overnight...""\n\n""You might be surprised, but it's usually best to take our time.""\n\n""Yah. Anyway, I'm sort of looking for something... different... something that not only looks good... but is stimulating to the wearer, too. Well, not TOO stimulating... I don't want to collapse on the dance floor!"" The two women laughed, while Ellen dragged out several more folders of sketches and photographs. The two began poring over the designs.\n\nJason touched Mandy's shoulder. ""Umm, Mandy? If you're going to be here a while, do you mind if we look around?""\n\n""Hmm?"" Mandy didn't even bother to look up from the design that Ellen was quickly and deftly sketching. ""Oh. Sure.""\n\nJason and Flora headed off, Flora in the lead."
205,Amy,"['MF', 'college', 'ws']","The party continued and Amy and I hit it off. We spent the rest of the night talking and drinking and dancing. The party was drawing to a close, when our conversation turned to sex. I asked Amy to go to bed with me. She declined but said, ""I don't fuck, but I'd LOVE to give you head!""\n\nMy cock sprang instantly to attention and I suggested we go back to my dorm. Amy said ""How about my parents place.""\n\n""It's near here, and they're gone for the weekend.""\n""Great!"" I said, ""I won't have to kick out my roommate!""\n\nAmy and I walked to her house. We were both a bit drunk, so we walked arm in arm back to her place, steadying each other as we went. Amy was quite fidgety as she walked. ""What's the matter?"" I asked.\n\n""I don't know about you, but I've really got to piss!"" was her response.\n\n""You should have peed at the dorm."" I said.\n\n""I don't think I can make it to my house."" Amy said, giggling all the while. Amy said we were about halfway there, so turning back would do no good. I thought for a minute about other campus buildings, but the closest open one would be my dorm.\n\nWe were standing on the sidewalk between two dark houses. There were a bunch of bushes on the side of one of the houses. I suggested to Amy she piss behind the bushes. ""Come with me."" she begged, tugging on my arm as she clicked up the driveway on her heels. I followed her between the two houses. ""Want to watch?"" she said.\n\nI was startled by this request and a bit turned on too. I followed her behind the bushes, expecting her to drop her jeans, squat and let loose. I was really shocked when instead she just squatted and peed in her jeans. Amy was giggling the whole time as she pissed. It was hard to see much in the darkness, but I could hear her piss squirting through her jeans and could see the dirt around her pumps getting dark with her urine. Amy pissed a long time and sighed when she was finished. She started to rub her pussy through her wet crotch. It was tough to see, but judging from the length of time she peed her jeans and pumps had to be soaked!\n\n""Why did you do that?"" I asked.\n\nAmy said, ""Well, first off I don't want any mosquito bites on my ass.""\n\n""I don't want to show you my pussy!""\n""Last of all, it feels really good!"" Amy was rubbing her pussy the whole time and she had an orgasm as I watched.\n\nShe said ""Wanna feel?"" as she stepped out from the shadows. Amy's jeans were soaked! The crotch was wet to almost the snap. Wide dark blue stripes ran down the inside of her legs to her pumps. Her pumps were spotted with her piss. She stepped up close to me and grabbed my hand and stuck it between her legs. I tried to withdraw my hand as it became wet from Amy's piss.\n\nShe wouldn't let me though and I was still drunk and horny so I started to rub her pussy through her jeans. Amy was pretty excited and I didn't have to rub her much before she had another orgasm. She turned around and bent over a bit to show me her wet ass. Her piss was nearly to her pockets, with a small patch extending up the seam of her jeans between her pockets. \n\nI grabbed a soggy lower ass cheek in each hand and squeezed, her piss wetting my hands.\n\nAmy turned around and kissed me. In the process she pushed her saturated crotch against me. Before I could react, I could feel my jeans getting wet from her piss. Amy broke the kiss and dropped to her knees. The denim covering my cock was the wettest part of my jeans. Amy rubbed my cock through the denim a few times before she unzipped me. She engulfed my cock with her mouth, sucking furiously as she played with my balls with her hands. I felt a tinge of pain, followed by great pleasure as Amy stuck a finger up my asshole as she continued to drown my cock in her saliva. Amy was a great cocksucker and I quickly shot my load into her mouth. Amy swallowed my cum and licked my cock clean. \n\n""I've got a confession to make, this is my house."" Amy said as she pointed to the house with the bushes.\n\n""You wet your pants on purpose?"" I quizzed.\n\n""Yup!"" she beamed back. ""How uninhibited are you?"" Amy asked.\n\n""Why?"" I shot back.\n\n""If you'll piss all over me again, I'll suck your cock all night long!""\n\nI didn't think twice before agreeing. I was neither disgusted nor thrilled by Amy's piss soaked pants, but she obviously enjoyed it. She had given me a GREAT blowjob, and I would probably do just about anything for her to get an encore performance.\n\n""Let's go inside!"" she said. I followed her around the back and she unlocked the door and we went inside. ""Come on!"" Amy said, leading me down to the basement. She lead me to a tiled corner of the basement and turned on a light. Amy pulled out my cock and dropped to her knees in front of me.\n\nI started to piss on her breasts. I soaked each breast down, her navy t- shirt started to shine from my pee. My piss was running over her belly and soaking into the front of her jeans.\n\nAmy locked her fingers around my cock and said, ""Let me know when you're almost out of piss."" She released my cock and I started to spray her chest again. I was actually starting to enjoy peeing on her as my bladder emptied.\n\n""Amy, I'm getting low."" I told her. I was shocked as Amy took my cock into her mouth while I was still peeing. She drank down some of my piss before she sealed her mouth best as she could around my cock. My piss was dripping from the corners of her mouth as she swirled my piss around in her mouth and over my cock. The sensation of the warm fluid around my cock coupled with Amy's tongue along the bottom of my shaft brought me close to orgasm.\n\nAmy's head was bobbing back and forth along my shaft, my piss still in her mouth. She brought me to an orgasm and kept her lips sealed around my cock as I sprayed cum into her mouth. She pulled back and opened her mouth a bit to show me my cum and my piss in her mouth before she swallowed.\n\nAmy stood up and kissed me, giving me a faint taste of the piss/cum mixture. She disappeared for a minute and came back with a towel, which she spread over a couch that was near the tiled area. She sat down, still in her piss soaked clothes and motioned for me to sit next to her. I joined her and Amy unsnapped my jeans. I raised my ass off the couch and Amy dropped my jeans over my knees. \n\nAmy's head was in my lap in a flash. She kissed and licked my cock until it was hard. Amy took me into her mouth, gently sucking on my cock as her head bobbed up and down in my lap. This girl loved giving head! I was having a great time, running my hands over her piss soaked breasts, ass, and crotch as she sucked away. I pulled her shirt out of her jeans and removed her bra, fondling her breasts as she kept blowing me. I worked my hand down the back of her jeans and stuck a finger in her asshole, causing her to moan and scrape her teeth along my shaft. \n\nI was young and horny and managed to cum another few times as Amy sucked my cock for what seemed like hours. She was licking up cum from my shriveled shaft when she said ""I'm incredibly horny!""\n\n""I thought you didn't want to fuck."" I said. I was concerned not that she had changed her mind, but because she had sucked me dry and I wasn't sure I could cum again.\n\n""I'll make you a deal,"" she said, ""If you let me pee on you, you can fuck me!""\n\n""I don't think I can get it up!"" I said.\n\n""Let me worry about that!"" she said. ""By the way, I want you to wear your clothes!"" I reasoned I wouldn't need my clothes until tomorrow at least so I agreed.\n\nWe went back to the tiled area and Amy had me lay down on the floor. She stood over me, a blue pump on either side of my ass, her crotch centered over my cock. She relaxed and sighed and I watched a wave of piss run down her legs and over her pumps. Her pumps filled with piss.\n\nI was getting into the look of her jeans, all dark and shiny with piss when her pee started to dribble over my cock. The warm liquid felt good as it soaked into my crotch and flowed over my cock. I could feel my ass getting wet as the piss from the puddles around Amy's pumps joined with her piss as it trickled down my crotch.\n\nAmy slowly lowered herself as she kept pissing over my crotch. She sat on my cock and rubbed the crotch of her piss soaked jeans over it. Amy moved slowly forward, wetting down my shirt in the process. She ran out of piss about the time she soaked down my nipples.\n\nAmy practically ripped off my jeans to get at my cock! I was at half mast, but Amy fixed that, enthusiastically licking and kiss my cock until it was hard again. Amy dropped her jeans, then lowered her dripping pussy over my cock. Amy sighed as my cock slid into her pussy. She was wet! Amy was riding up and down on my cock. Her wetness combined with my earlier orgasms conspired to keep me from coming.\n\nNeither one of us minded, though as Amy road my cock wildly. I reached up to play with her boobs as they bounced away while she humped me. Amy's wildness distracted me from the tile floor as she ground my ass into it!\n\nAmy had a huge orgasm as my cock slid in and out of her pussy. I couldn't cum, but I didn't care. Amy collapsed on top me, and laid there as we caught our breath.\n\nWe stripped and took a shower after we stuck our piss-covered clothes in the laundry. We went up to Amy's bedroom and Amy sucked my cock until the sun came up."
206,Amy Becomes A Boy,"['MF', 'cd']","Let me tell you a little more about Amy and her friend Tom. Amy was very good looking with short sandy blonde California hair, she was about 5'6"" and weighed in at about 130 pounds. Oh yes, don't let me forget the best parts, Amy has always been teased for two things. First, she has a baritone voice almost masculine, and second, an almost masculine body, nothing obvious, just strong features. If her friend wasn't 3 years older than her, they could be considered twins. The only obvious difference, (besides of course the male/female one) was that Tom had a very manly bulge between his legs, his 8 inch cock.\n\nIt didn't take Amy long before she had taken a shower and headed for Tom's closet. By 11:30 she had already put on a jock strap, Tom's white jockey shorts and one of his muscle shirts and was in the process of shaving the peach fuzz off her face when she heard a car drive up. She panicked and put her female clothes on over the masculine underwear thinking it was just somebody dropping by. Just about the time she was 10 feet from the door she swallowed in fear when Tom opened the door, and said that the trip had been canceled, something about a problem at the office. He had an interesting gleam in his eye when he suggested that she spend the weekend with him anyway. He then left for the agency, promising to return by 6. After he left she went into his room and began removing her clothes when she caught herself in the mirror, she could make out the lines the jock strap made in her jeans, she could even see a little bit of the white elastic waistband of her jockey shorts sticking out around the waistband of her jeans. She could only hope that he hadn't noticed.\n\nHe came home as promised, right on time. She waited in the front room while he showered and changed his clothes, then they went out to dinner and discussed the problems at his job. When they returned to his place, he suggested, again, that she spend the weekend with him, and that she could sleep in the other bedroom. The second bedroom was always ready for guests, so she decided to stay. They said their goodnights and Amy went to her bedroom and began undressing. As she pulled back the blanket and moved the pillow, she noticed some fabric under the pillow. She pulled on it and found it to be a jock strap and tee-shirt. The jock was white Bike brand jockstrap and the tee shirt had the words 100% Stud printed on it. She noticed that they appeared to be brand new but figured that they were Tom's. She carefully walked to the door and peeked down the hall to Tom's room and saw that the door was closed and the crack under it was dark. She turned out the light, closed the door and went back to the bed. She pulled the jockstrap up her legs and the tee-shirt over her head. As she adjusted the jockstrap into place, she imagine that she could feel a cock and balls between her legs. She was more excited than she had ever been before, probably because this was going to be the very first time that she would be in masculine attire while someone else was around.\n\nShe was just about asleep when she felt the door open and then the light went on. In walked Tom, he was wearing nothing but his jockey shorts. He was a real hunk. She asked his what he wanted (the blanket was covering her boy's underwear). He said that he wanted to talk about her wearing his clothes and even wearing his jockstrap right then! She feigned ignorance until he pointed out the fact that she hadn't shaved her underarms. Amy was about to have convulsions from fear, when he started talking about how he had always suspected her desires and that was the reason for having her stay over so often. He always had a little bit of doubt, but that was thrown out when he could see the jockstrap showing through her jeans. That night, while she thought he was getting ready for dinner, he went into the guest room and hid the jock under the pillow. He said that it was OK, and he did not mind her doing this. He even said that he liked it. He also said that she could come over anytime and he would help her if she wanted him to. Amy was in shock, she just could not believe her eyes and ears!!\n\nAmy sat up in the bed and let the blanket fall away from her. Tom said ""You really do look handsome in that jock strap but tomorrow let's get you a bulge down there. I'll get you a strap on dildo with balls to wear."" Amy was just about to the point of tears when they reached out to each other and hugged. Amy could feel his flat muscular chest against her small breasts, and his cock against her legs. It felt so different than it ever had before. He must have noticed because he turned his head and brought his lips to her and kissed her. He released her and said, ""I remember putting the jockstrap there, but I did not put any jockey shorts under your pillow. Are you wearing jockey shorts now?"". ""NO"" Amy responded. He then stood up, pulling Amy's hand with his. ""Well, you can't be sleeping in just a jockstrap without any jockey shorts. Let's go into my room and get you some."" Amy was glowing with excitement as she stood up to follow his. Tom looked down at Amy's waist and whispered into her ear, ""would you like me to take care of that?"" Amy looked down at the moist spot on her jock and meekly responded with ""OK"". He began by bringing his hand up her arm and then caressing her chest. He then lowered herself down to his knees. He softly touched her pussy with his hands through the cotton material. After a minute of this Amy sat back down on the bed. He pushed aside the jock, baring her pussy, and began to suck on Amy's hard clit as he caressed her unshaven legs. As he began to make love to Amy with his mouth, Amy, in an obviously heightened excitement, came with a force she had never experienced before. When he had finished he climbed on top of her and kissed her. Amy could taste her own juices, and she liked it. After a few relaxing moments, Tom pulled Amy up to her feet, and said ""Come on Amy, let's go get you some jockey shorts for you to sleep in!"".\n\nThey playfully ran into Tom's room and Amy went straight for the drawer that contained all of his underwear. She selected a real masculine pair of boy's underwear that would show off the bulge made by her jock strap. Tom said ""You have good taste Amy. I always feel really horny when I wear that pair."" Tom continued, ""Have you thought of a name for yourself when you are dressed? We can't go on calling you Amy, when you are dressed so masculine!"" Amy said ""I haven't really given it much thought"".\n\n""What would you think about the name Jimmy. I will bet anything you look like a Jimmy when you strut out looking like a stud!"" Tom asked.\n\n""I like that name."" Amy said.\n\nTom then said ""Jimmy, why don't you come to bed. We can get some rest and not be to tired for a big day tomorrow.""\n\n""You want ME to sleep with YOU, tonight?""\n\n""I don't see why friends can't sleep in the same bed, Jimmy"" Tom said.\n\nTom turned out the light as Jimmy climbed into bed next to his very best friend in the world."
207,Amy Does It With A Dog,['F-Dog'],"I was so excited and nervous as we said goodbye and I started jogging down the street with this huge german shepherd in tow.\n\nI took him back to my place and I shut the curtains and blinds. He knows me so he was very relaxed and comorftable. I was wearing running shorts, a tee shirt, and tennies: that all came right off! I knelt down next to him and began to pet him and talk sweetly to him The more I petted and stroked his fur the more his tail wagged. I kind of pushed him over on his back and began to rub and scratch his belly moving my hands down closer to his cock. (didn't want to startle him or anything) He liked it when I started massaging his cock and balls and began to whine softly.He got hard right away nd started to extend: very red and wet-looking. I put some canola oil on my hand and touched his cock.\n\nHe kind of stiffened but didn't move away or try to stop me so I began to move my hand up and down on his shaft, lightly at first, then I gripped him and began to pump him; he had an incerdibly huge erection and his knot was also very large, very swollen and red.\n\nI think he knew what I wanted him to do, because he rolled back onto his feet and began to sniff and lick at my pussy so I sat up on the edge of my bed, opened my legs, and moved his head into my crotch. He didn't need any more encouragement from that point on, I just laid back and let him lick at me for about fifteen minutes; I was dripping wet!\n\nI looked down and saw that he still had that huge, stiff erection, and he kept trying to stand up and mount me, so to be safe, I went to my dresser and got a pair of my heavy socks and knelt down and put them on his front paws.Then I decided to try going down on him. I laid on my back and stood him over me so I could lick and suck on his cock. He just kind of stood there at first but then he began to kind of hump my mouth as I sucked him off. Almost immediately his cock was spraying this very hot, watery pre-cum stuff, it wasn't cum, that came later, this watery fluid was spraying all over me, my face especially. I was afraid he would ejaculate in my mouth so I stopped going down on him. I wanted his cum in me.\n\nI sat back up on the edge of the bed and called him to come to me. He stood up and mounted me, as I guided his huge cock inside my pussy. (god, I'm getting dizzy just telling you this) So, he had his paws in the socks--glad I did that because he would have scratched me (somebody warned me to do that): I didn't have to do much else, except sit back and let him fuck me, and he did; boy did Samson fuck me hard!\n\nHis arms were gripped around my waist really, really hard. I mean he was holding on to me as he rammed into me, faster and faster.He was whining a lot too as he seemed to be ready to cum. I was so overcome with passion that I scooted my bottom forward on the bed till it was pretty much off the bed. My hands were back behind me holding me steady,his arms were around me tightly and that's when I made a mistake: I had forgoten about his knot.\n\nI was so slick with my juices and Samson's pre-cum that he was squirting all over and inside of my pussy, and he was thrusting so hard, that he pushed his knot all the way inside me and he just kept fucking me harder and harder. Before I knew what had happened his knot was completely inside me. I didn't mind at first, because it felt so good having his huge cock and knot inside me--thrusting in and out so hard and rapidly. I had a huge orgasm and I loved the feel of his rough fur on my soft skin and his rough, brute thrusting into me as he fucked my tender pussy. Then Samson came. I could tell because of the deep, breathless thrusting he made as he shot his sticky doggie jism deep inside me. But after he came inside me he just kind of stopped fucking and stood there, or rather, he kind of leaned there against me his chest against my breasts, his head over my shoulder for a LONG time. He was still and just stood there inside me, I could feel his hot, sticky dog cum all over my pussy and thighs. Every time I tried to pull him out of me, his knot would kind of hurt me, it was so huge, so I had to stay coupled with the dog for about fifteen minutes. I just held him and stroked his fur and let him lick my face and breasts.\n\nWhen I could pull him out of me he went back to normal, a happy-go-lucky dog! But I was exhausted and a sticky mess! His cum had trickled out of me and was all over my legs and tummy, and his pre-cum had dried all over my face and breasts and everywhere else. I had the smell of his cum in my hair, on my arms, everywhere. He was sniffing me and licking me all over, kind of checking his handiwork, I guess.\n\nHe still had his erection so I decided to try him again.\n\nI knelt down against the bed and let him mount me again this time from behind. Well, it was the same frantic fucking again, but this time I reached under him and held his knot with my fingers so it wouldn't slip back inside me. He came again inside me in a series of long thrusting grunts of dog pleasure. His front legs were gripping me around the sides so tightly, I could tell that he was really shooting every last ounce of his cum inside me. I came again too, very hard, but I had to lean against the bed on my breasts and finger myself till I came, just after Samson had shot his load in me.\n\nWe both rested for about a half an hour, and then I began to go down on him again. He loved it! He began thrusting into my mouth almost immediately, so I decided to sit back up on the edge of the bed. I made him stand again facing me, put his front paws on my shoulders, and I took some more canola oil; in my hands and I jerked him off until he came again, all over my tummy and breasts. It floored me to see how much hot cum this dog could shoot! Samson seemed very, very pleased to have such and attentive female human friend, someone who would see to it that he had a good experience.\n\nBy then I was done, so I took a long hot shower and then took him home to his masters, who knew nothing whatsoever about what we had done. Samson is one very lucky dog, and I am one VERY satisfied grad student. Now I just have to work up the nerve to tell my boyfriend and see if he'll take pictures next time (I'm sure he will!!!). If I could just find a man to fuck me like Samson did....\n\nAmyLikesTo\n\nP.S. Feel free to forward this to others who may be interested. (adults only! Please don't be reckless and let minors see this!)"
208,Amy Visits for the Summer,"['MF', 'cheat']","This is my first posting ever and, based on the feedback I receive, will continue with this and other ideas.\n\nPart I begins the scene. If you like it, but long for more action, check out Part II also, although I suggest you read the entirety of both, in order, or the story may not make sense.\n\nIf you like this story or don't like this story, write and tell me. Comments and suggestions are always welcome, provided they are constructive and provide opportunities for me to improve.\n\nPlease don't repost unless you repost all parts of the file.\n\nLastly.... Enjoy!\n\nSundance - 6/23/98 ----\n\nAmy Visits For The Summer\n\nI finish with the last of the buttons on my dress shirt and reach for the silk tie that I've been assured is the most appropriate choice for this night's events. I make the familiar Windsor knot, making sure it forms a tight triangle against my shirt collar. I make one last adjustment and glance at my watch, calling out, ""Are you almost ready? It's past 7:00. If we don't leave soon we'll be late.""\n\n""Don't rush me"", comes an irritated moan from the closet where my wife Sarah is putting the finishing touches on her own ensemble for the evening. This is the last of her Firm's functions and, as she frequently reminds me, a pivotal juncture in her becoming the first woman Partner in her law firm. I admit, I'm not much for these stuffed shirt parties, but owe it to her to attend, smile, mingle, and function as the supportive husband.\n\nThe doorbell rings. ""Can you answer that, I think it's Amy,"" Sarah calls out from the closet.\n\n""Amy who?"" I respond, tilting my head back, then from side to side, making sure I haven't missed any spots shaving.\n\n""What do you mean, Amy who?"" There's that irritated tone again. ""Amy the babysitter. You remember her""\n\nAmy, I think to myself? I only know one Amy. ""Amy?... As in the Amy who moved away two years ago?"" \n\n""Yes, that Amy. She's moved back here for the summer to stay with her Mom. Good for us, don't you think?""\n\n""Yeah, I suppose so. Beats that other babysitter... Stacie.""\n\n""Tracy... the other babysitter is Tracy...""\n\n""Whatever... Hey do the kid's know?""\n\n""Yes, and they're so excited! They can't wait to see her.""\n\nAmy was our longstanding babysitter and the most reliable we ever had. In addition, the kids were absolutely crazy about her. Having lived next door for a number of years we watched her grow up and she practically became an extended member of the family. A truly pleasant kid, Amy was the epitome of a tom-boy if ever I saw one. Whenever I spotted her in the neighborhood she was always wearing her uniform consisting of beat up overalls, a baggy t-shirt, and matted hair bound in a pony tail stuffed under a worn Dodgers's hat. \n\nUsually she was carting a bat and glove on her way to the baseball diamond. Rumor had it she played every position better than all the boys in the neighborhood and if anybody made a comment like girls should be playing with dolls instead of baseball they might just find themselves on the wrong end of a wicked right hook.\n\nI made my way down the stairs and past the living room. Glancing in I checked to ensure the boys were still glued to the TV, their usual statue like positions these days. ""Guys, I think Amy's here"". Neither looks up from their seemingly comatose trance. I figure it's a 50 / 50 chance my words registered. As I move into the hallway the doorbell rings again. I turn on the porch light and unlatch the lock. \n\nAs I open the door I'm stopped in my tracks. Two thoughts register immediately in my mind. The first.... WOW.... the second.. .WHO is this???\n\nStanding in the doorway is a young girl, a woman really, probably 18 or 19 years old and an absolute knockout. Figuring whoever she is, she must have the wrong house, I'm half way through asking ""Can I help you"" when she smiles and I'm overwhelmed with a sudden rush of déjà vu.\n\n""Amy?... Is that you?"" My voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief.\n\nShe laughs. ""Yes, it's me Mr. Jennings. Almost didn't remember me, did you?""\n\n""Uh, no.. I mean.. Yes, of course I remember you. Come in, and the name is Mike... not Mr. Jennings."" I step aside using my free hand to motion her towards the hallway. ""Wow, you've grown up. The boys are in watching TV. They can't wait to see you.""\n\nGrown up was an understatement. The Amy I remembered as a tom-boy had transformed herself into a gorgeous young woman. Actually, a more accurate statement would have been a gorgeous young 'hardbody' but it seemed impossible to think of Amy in that way. I quickly ran the math in my head, estimating the time she first moved in next door, her age when she moved away two summers ago, and determined she must now be around 17, although she looked much older. As she walked in past me I tried to remain nonchalant, but I couldn't help but become absorbed, taking in every inch of her feminine curves. \n\nThe gangly legs I remembered had filled out into curvaceous thighs. The non-existent bottom that was always concealed by the baggy overalls was now a plump, round, perfectly shaped derriere. The baggy tee-shirt had been replaced by a tight blouse with a dipping neckline, holding tight a large, full bosom and cleavage. The hair that always seemed matted and bound by the dusty baseball cap was now a flowing mane of thick brown curls that stretched down to the middle of her back.\n\n>From behind us I heard the boys racing in from the living room and Amy was ready for them, crouching with outstretched arms. I guess they had heard me mention Amy's arrival after all.\n\n""Hey Guys!"" She called out enthusiastically, embracing them and listening intently as they simultaneously blurted out details of their day. Unlike myself, they didn't seem to notice a change. It was the same ole Amy. Lucky kids I thought, imagining how much I would like to be that close to that body. \n\nThe more I watched her, the more my imagination took on a life of its own. With her attention focused on the boys I was free to truly take in just how much she had changed. Her facial features were that of a woman, no longer a girl. The pudgy cheeks were now sculptured cheekbones. I traced downward with my eyes the profile of her full breasts, now exposed as her arms stretched around each boy in three way hug. \n\nI noticed how sensuous her mouth was as she smiled and spoke, revealing perfectly straight white teeth previously hidden behind a mouthful of metal braces. Her lips were moist and full and I could almost imagine how they must feel, how they must taste during the height of a passionate kiss. What was I thinking! This was Amy for god's sake. The kid I watched grow up! While I knew these thoughts weren't right, I was captivated by her presence and found myself becoming involuntarily aroused as my mind and eyes continued to wander. \n\nFinally my sub-conscious took over and I heard myself speaking before I had a chance to consider what I was about to ask. ""Hey, where's my hug?"" \n\nWhat did I just say, the words ringing in my own ears.\n\nMy saving grace was Amy has always been an affectionate girl, a hugger, so my request shouldn't seem too out of the ordinary, as long as I kept my wandering imagination in check. No matter, as I had already blurted out the question and was now forced to live with the consequences.\n\nSmiling that gorgeous smile, she stood and turned to me giggling, ""I'm sorry. How are you?"" She stretched her long slender arms around my neck and moved towards me. As she moved closer I could feel her large firm breasts press against my chest. For a moment I thought I could even sense the shape and texture of her nipples through the material of her bra, but was sure that was my wanting imagination.\n\nThe fragrance she was wearing seemed to wash over my senses. The combined sensations of touch, her smell, her body moving close to mine sent a shiver down my spine and my heart began to race as the blood flowed quickly and uncontrollably to my loins. I was having a difficult time controlling myself, not to mention concealing my obvious state of arousal.\n\nAmy raised herself up on her tip toes and pulled tighter around my neck until our bodies came together in what would normally be a friendly embrace between old friends. However, there was nothing casual about my thoughts or desires and before I had time to react I felt, as I'm sure she did, my engorged erection brushing against her upper thighs. Clearly startled, I sensed her pause as she registered my obvious arousal and her embrace around my neck started to loosen as she began to pull away. I was busted and I knew it.\n\nMy eyes closed with embarrassment as my mind raced with what would happen next. Would she slap my face? Would she stand here in front of the children and shout at me, point me out as the lecher I obviously was, or would she just pretend to ignore it, only to leave and never return again? How was I going to explain this to Sarah, to the kids. Where would I get another babysitter for the Firm event, no pun intended. I should have just moved to the living room and let her follow, keeping my passions a secret. What was I thinking!\n\nThen, as if the entire incident couldn't get more confusing, Amy stopped pulling away and instead resumed our embrace, pulling tighter around my neck. I couldn't believe it as I felt her hips move closer, pressing her denim clad thighs hard into my engorged cock. \n\nI felt her rock ever so slightly from side to side against me, tracing my entire length, not noticeable to the kids standing nearby, but unmistakable to me. Her hair was against my cheek and I could now almost taste her skin. My hands moved downward to her lower back, pulling her body tight against me. Without thinking, I wrapped my arms tightly around her and picked her up off the ground in a bear-hug type squeeze leaving her legs dangling above the tiled floor.\n\n""Hmmmm... it's good to see you,"" I said casually, again as if greeting an old friend. With her entire body now against mine, I continued to gently rock her hips back and forth against my throbbing erection. I was becoming so hard it was almost painful and the fact that Amy continued to squeeze tight around my neck was even more of a turn-on as it was obvious I wasn't the only one enjoying this impromptu moment of lust. \n\nMy mind raced with erotic fantasies of reaching down and grabbing her gorgeous young buttocks, wrapping her thighs around me, and whisking her off to engage in a flurry of savage lovemaking, but I was quick to remind myself of the reality of the situation.\n\nWhat were seconds seemed like minutes and I clearly didn't want to let go. Finally, as I lowered her to the ground I discretely positioned her so, for at least a moment, my erection eased between her legs as she slid down the front of my suit pants. I tried to regain my composure so as not to call attention to the children, or to Sarah, who was bound to descend the stairs any minute.\n\nAs she stepped away from me I glanced down and could see her large round nipples were fully erect, far from hidden, even by the thick material of her bra and top. She reached out and took my silk tie in her fingers and ran the length of it slowly from top to bottom through her hand. Her eyes followed down my shirt until she was staring at the massive hard-on clearly outlined in the cotton trousers of my suit. \n\nLooking up at me, her big brown eyes met with mine and I could see she was blushing. She smiled and whispered ""You ARE happy to see me... aren't you.... Mike,"" pausing between each breath. I felt myself blushing in return.\n\nI turned away and pretended to fiddle with the latch on the door so the kid's wouldn't notice my arousal. Amy turned and called to the boys who, oblivious to what was happening, were engaged in some scuffle of their own as small boys often are. \n\n""Cmon guys, let's watch TV,"" her last words as she took each of their hands in her own and disappeared into the living room. As I stood there, my heart racing, my breathing irregular, I wasn't sure what had really just occurred. More importantly, I didn't realize that this was only the beginning of the erotic torment that would await me in the remainder of that summer. The summer Amy came home to visit.\n\n::::::::::::::::::\n\nThe Firm function was just what I expected it would be. A bunch of pompous, overpaid bandits who disguise themselves as protectors of the law. Our evening was spent migrating from one power group to the next, listening with a false sense of interest as they each highlighted their most recent legal conquest.\n\nNone of it mattered as my thoughts were anywhere but there. I was still back at home, standing in the entryway, remembering every detail of how Amy's form felt pressed against me. I could still sense the ecstasy of her firm young thighs pressed hard against my raging erection. I wanted her like I've wanted no woman, most likely because I knew I couldn't have her. Face the facts Mike, she's 17 and you're 38. It would never work and the price would be too great if you were discovered.\n\nAs we drove home Sarah couldn't stop talking about how exciting it would be when she finally made Partner. She's wanted this promotion for some time and I've done my best to support her. As exciting and prestigious as this job would be, the time and energy required to even be considered had placed a drain on our marriage. While we seldom fought, we almost never made love, and at best could be considered compatible roommates. I had hoped once she finally became Partner we would get back on track as a couple. Only time would tell.\n\nWe turned into the driveway and pressed the automatic garage door opener. ""I wonder how Amy did with the kids tonight"", Sarah's first reference to anything other than the evening's events.\n\n""I'm sure they did fine. The kids acted as if she'd never been gone. They're really attached to her.""\n\n""Did you notice how much that girl has changed? I almost didn't recognize her. She's all grown up.""\n\n""Yeah, she's changed a bit."" Understatement of the decade. ""She's still the same sweet Amy though.""\n\n""Yeah, she's a good kid for sure. Don't you think Nelson is a kiss-ass? Did you see the way he was butting up to Frank. Like he's going to be up for Partner. I don't' thinks so.... If anything...""\n\nBlah, blah, blah... her words carrying on, melting into a distant hum in my brain. God sometimes I wish she would just shut up about that stupid law firm. \n\nWe exited the car and walked into the house, Sarah first with me following. Even before getting inside the house my heart began to beat faster knowing any moment I was going to have to face Amy. We entered the living area and she was just standing up from the couch, her hair tossed about and her eyes groggy. She must have been asleep when she heard the door open.\n\nSarah and Amy talked about how the boys did as they walked together up the stairs to check on them. I moved to the wet bar and poured myself a scotch. I needed something to calm my nerves. For all I knew Amy was telling Sarah everything, this being the first time they had been alone since we left. \n\nSeveral minutes passed and I poured myself another. What were they saying up there? Just about that time they started making their way down the stairs. Sarah was still smiling and they both were laughing so I knew their conversation couldn't have been too serious.\n\nI watched as Amy descended the staircase, her faded denim jeans covering her firm thighs and hugging tightly around her crotch. There was some high school expression for that point where you could make out a woman's anatomy through a pair of tight blue jeans but I couldn't remember what it was. Her fingertips were stuffed in her pockets, leaving her with slightly shrugged shoulders, her long brown hair split across her shoulders and tracing down her chest. She looked across to me, sensing my admiring gaze from my position behind the bar and replied with that gorgeous smile I had been thinking about all evening.\n\nThe first scotch I had downed had helped to calm my nerves. The second, which I was finishing now, was helping me to feel downright cheerful and I raised my glass in a pseudo toast, returning Amy's smile. Obviously, we weren't on too bad of terms based on my earlier actions. They reached the bottom of the stairs and Sarah continued passed me on into the kitchen.\n\n""How did they do?"" I asked Amy who was still in the living room area.\n\n""They did great. They're great kids.""\n\n""How much do we owe you? Is 5 dollars an hour enough?"" I asked, thumbing through my wallet.\n\n""Hey, no charge. It was so great to see them. You can pay me next time.""\n\nOur conversation was interrupted as I heard Sarah call out from the kitchen. ""Mike, can you walk Amy home? It's pretty dark."" \n\nI turned and looked at Amy for some reaction, but she had turned away from me. I was concerned about her feeling uncomfortable being alone with me based on what had happened earlier. I waited for her to respond, to look at me, give me some signal, but she ignored the question and pretended to admire some of Sarah's figurines situated on a nearby shelf. \n\nWhat was I going to say? No Dear, I can't walk Amy home as I just practically molested her in the entryway earlier this evening and she might think I'll try it again. \n\nI downed the last of my scotch and placed the glass quietly on the bar. \n\n""Sure,"" I called back to Sarah, ""Be back in a bit.""\n\nAmy and I made our way to the door and out into the cool night air. It was a beautiful evening and the streets were illuminated by a bright full moon. We reached the end of the driveway and she started to go left towards her house. \n\n""Amy, do you mind if we go this way? Take the long way around the block. There's something I would like to talk to you about. Honest... my intentions are gentlemanly. All I want to do is talk.""\n\nShe paused, then shrugged her shoulders and started down the path I suggested. We walked silently for a few moments until I finally spoke.\n\n""I'm sorry about earlier this evening. I got a bit carried away.""\n\n""You were funny,"" she replied smiling. ""Do you always get that excited when you hug somebody?"" ending her question with a giggle. Obviously she wasn't too offended.\n\n""No, actually I don't and I was trying to conceal my excitement when I hugged you but I guess I didn't do a very good job.""\n\n""Well, it would have been pretty tough to conceal that much excitement."" We continued to face straight ahead as we walked.\n\n""I'm glad you weren't offended. It won't happen again. As mentioned, I just got a little carried away.""\n\n""Well, I was partially to blame. I could have stopped it. You just caught me so off guard and then when I felt... well, you know... felt you pressed against me like that... I got a little excited myself."" This time her giggle was one of nervousness.\n\nI did my best to ignore her comment of being excited, although it was difficult, and I found myself with that familiar feeling of arousal which now seemed to surface every time I was near her. We continued to walk in silence until we were almost to the bend in the road that would return us to her house. Finally she spoke again.\n\n""Mike, can I ask you something?""\n\n""Sure, anything.""\n\n""You don't think badly of me for not stopping you earlier, do you? I mean, normally I would never let something like that happen. The whole thing just caught me so off guard and because it was you, somebody knew, somebody I trusted, I just kind of went with it, you know?""\n\n""Of course I didn't think badly of you. If anything, I was the one who took advantage of your trust, but I think you realize the whole thing wasn't planned. I would never intentionally take advantage of our friendship. Like I said, I write the whole thing off to us both just reacting to the unexpected. Ancient history as far as I'm concerned.""\n\n""So we're still friends,"" she said, turning to me.\n\n""Still friends.""\n\n""Good, because I need a good friend right now."" She paused before continuing, seeming to change the subject.\n\n""I was worried you'd think I was some type of slut or something.""\n\n""That's ridiculous!""\n\n""I've only been with one guy in my life, my ex-boyfriend Rick. We broke up over a month ago. He cheated on me with some bitch bimbo. That's a lot of why I'm here for the summer, to get away from that whole thing. I really miss him. The fun we used to have... the sex, but there was no way I was going to put up with him sleeping around."" \n\nHer sentence trailed off as I heard her voice start to quiver and could see her eyes begin to well up with tears. Great, I thought to myself. I never could handle a woman crying. Then I thought of her last comment. She missed the SEX! This Rick schmuck, whoever he was, had access to that body and still found the need to cheat! I think a lobotomy is in order.\n\nWe reached her door and she turned to face me. ""Thanks for walking me home. Can we stand here for a minute? I can't let my Mom see me crying again.""\n\n""Sure, you say the word,"" placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder.\n\n""You know what? I could really use a hug right now.""\n\nHer words hung in the air as my mind rushed back to the last time I hugged her in the entryway. I took it as a sign she trusted me, that I wouldn't make the same mistake twice.\n\n""Of course, what are friends for,"" and I reached out to her.\n\nThis time instead of putting her arms around my neck she laced them around my back. I felt the familiar sensation of her firm breasts pressing into my chest and once again my breathing quickened. ""I can hear your heart beating,"" she mumbled, her cheek pressed tight against my chest. ""Are you nervous?""\n\nI didn't respond. Instead, I did my best to maintain my composure, but the feel of her body against mine was causing my mind to race with memories from earlier that evening. I felt my cock climb upward in my trousers. I tried to ease my hips backward to avoid brushing against her as I had before. She momentarily released one hand from my back and wiped the tears from her eyes, then returned to our embrace and it happened again. As she pulled me close there was no mistaking my mood. Just like before, she didn't move away.\n\nI started to suggest she go inside. I knew if I didn't I would find myself in real trouble. Before I could suggest we part ways I felt her hand run from behind me, up across my chest, and her fingers brush against my lips.\n\nI waited for her to speak, but she didn't. She only looked up at me with those penetrating brown eyes. Then I felt her hand start to run slowly down my chin, across my chest, and finally down my stomach. There was no mistaking her destination and, while I knew I should stop her, I couldn't bring myself to do it. She crossed over my belt buckle and quickly found her way to my weak point. She gripped tightly the shaft of my engorged cock and squeezed through the material of my pants, running her fingers slowly up and down.\n\n""My god you're thick,"" her only words as she continued to move her hand in a rhythmical motion. I heard myself moan and did my best to remain quiet so as not have her Mother hear us. I finally placed my hand on her own, forcing her to pause.\n\n""We should stop this now!"" I moaned. ""Before we do something we'll both regret.""\n\n""If you want me to stop I will,"" she whispered back, moving her hand back against the bulge in my trousers and resuming her up and down movements. ""But I don't think you really do."" She smiled. ""Mike, I want to see it. Will you show it to me?""\n\n""Here? I don't think so!""\n\n""Over there, under the tree. Nobody will see us over there. Please?"" \n\nI glanced over to the mature Oak tree that was planted on the side of Amy's Mother's front yard. It had large full branches that hung down and I could envision us stepping behind them, thoroughly concealed from anybody passing by. What was I thinking? I couldn't do this. She was 17, a minor according to the law, and the babysitter of our kids for Pete's sake. The irony was that all the things that made this a taboo event also made it incredibly exciting.\n\nBefore I had time to respond she had taken me by the hand and was leading me behind the tree. I found myself following, the scotch still swirling in my head and no doubt releasing my inhibitions. She pushed the hanging limb aside and led us inside the small cove formed by the tree branches. Placing her hands on my shoulders she guided me around and pushed me against the large trunk of the tree. With a hungry look in her eye she worked quickly to unbuckle my belt and unsnap my trousers. I had to admit it, while I knew this was wrong, I wanted desperately to be free, to feel the night air against my exposed skin, to feel her eyes wash over me.\n\nWith my pants undone, she now moved more slowly, folding back the lapels of my trousers. She reached inside the flap of my boxer shorts and took a firm grip of my stiff cock. Using her free hand to lift the band of my underwear she made enough room to release me. I was practically purple with passion and harder than I could remember being in some time. Her eyes grew side as she took me in her hand, gently at first.\n\n""My god Mike,"" she moaned, staring down at me. ""You're so big, so thick. You're much bigger than Rick."" \n\nI looked down at myself. Her small hand was wrapped tightly around the base of my raging hard-on and she was loosening her grip only enough to stroke my entire length. My arms were wrapped behind me holding on to the tree for support. I watched as her long red fingernails dug gently into my skin, stroking slowly, then faster, then slowly again. I started to release pre-semen and she quickly took advantage, moving up to the head and taking the thick mixture in her fingers, rubbing it around and down my length.\n\nLooking first in her eyes, then to her shoulders, I was drawn to her full breasts that heaved in the moonlight. Her nipples were fully erect and piercing through her shirt. I released my hands from the tree and moved them to just above the band of her tight jeans. I took small handfuls of her shirt material in my fingers and pulled it free from inside her pants. Slowly I rolled up her top and over her chest until it was just under her chin. Her breasts, bound by a white lace bra, were magnificent. Large, full, and young, not yet impacted by the forces of gravity.\n\nAs she continued to stroke my cock I reached around her back and found the clasp of her bra. With the finesse that only an experienced lover could bring I unsnapped it with ease and pulled it forward, raising the bra up and over to also rest below her chin. \n\n""Oh yes,"" her only words, I could sense she felt the same freedom I felt when she finally released the buttons on my trousers. I could now take in her breasts in all their glory. Her nipples were brown, large, and stiff with pleasure. My hands moved up and I squeezed them in my palms.\n\n""Ohhhhhhh..yes,"" she moaned, as the pace of her strokes around me quickened. I used my fingers to tug on her nipples, gently pulling, then releasing, and then resuming my massage. I moved my mouth towards hers and she met me with her tongue. Her lips were as sweet and as intoxicating as I imagined and within moments it was if we were consuming one another. \n\nI ran my hands along her ribcage and down to her belt and began to unfasten it. She grabbed my hands and paused from our passionate kissing. ""Mike, no.... we can't do that now....not here!""\n\nI moved my lips to her neck and ran then up to her ear. ""That's not what I had in mind,"" I whispered. ""I only want to see you, to touch you,"" and I returned my hands to her belt. She now allowed me to unfasten it, followed by the button and zipper that held closed her tight denim blue jeans. I pulled the flaps back and slid my hands inside the waistband of her panties, feeling her baby soft skin against my fingertips. \n\nHer jeans were tight and I needed her help to get them down. She pulled and wiggled a bit until they were just below her hips before returning her hands to my face and our passionate kissing. I picked up where she left off, pulling her pants and panties down the remainder of the way until they were just above her knees. \n\nShe stood back from me so that I could see her. She was standing before me, her large firm breasts bare and heaving in the moonlight, her nipples hard and begging for attention. My eyes worked down her stomach to her narrow naked hips, across the triangle of hair, the gateway to the area that I so badly wanted to explore. Her thighs were perfect and the half-dressed appeal brought on by her jeans and panties being half way off were almost too much to handle.\n\nShe looked up at me as she ran her fingers across her nipples, then down her stomach, and finally between her legs. ""Do you like my body, Rick?"", she asked in the most innocent of voices.\n\n""You can't imagine Amy,"" my only words as I reached forward with one hand placing it on her lower back and pulling her towards me. With the other I slid my fingers lightly against her pussy, which was practically steaming in the humid summer air. Her back arched against my hand and she dug her fingers into my arms for support. Her head leaned back and her long brown hair dangled towards the ground as her mouth opened, just as I slid my fingers back and forth across her swollen clit. \n\nLeaning forward, I took her hard nipple between my teeth and let my tongue dance over it. ""Ohhhhhhhhh,"" her moans were getting louder as my fingers inserted in and withdrew from her hot box. \n\n""I'm going to cum!"" She finally told me, as the pace and frenzy of my touch increased. She leaned forward and buried her mouth into my dress shirt to avoid being heard. It was like the sound of somebody screaming into a pillow, but I was relentless, alternating between penetration and massage of her most sensuous point. Her knees began to quiver and I had to tighten my grip around her back to help support her weight.\n\nFinally, her orgasm subsiding, she grabbed my hand, forcing me to stop. She was clearly out of breath and while she rested I continued to apply gentle kisses to her cheek and neck. Finally, she took my face in her hands and looked deep in my eyes. ""I want you so bad right now"", she said with absolute seriousness, running her hands down my chest slowly until she reached my cock which now felt as if it was going to explode and forced it back into the flap of my boxers.\n\n""Amy, you can't leave me like this...""\n\n""Oh, you're not going anywhere,"" she said as she grabbed the band of underwear and dragged my pants down to my upper thighs allowing the night air to wash over me. We stood facing one another, half naked. ""Oh baby,"" she whispered as she looked down at me.\n\nShe began slowly, using one hand to span my entire length while the other cupped and slightly squeezed my balls. Her mouth ran up neck and across my chin until she had my lower lip between her teeth. We stood eye to eye as she released my lip and placed both hands around me. Her hands were small and they could both lay end to end along the length of my swollen member. I could tell my size and her dual hand position was really turning her on and she began to pump faster. I wouldn't be able to last much longer. Realizing, based on her age and experience, she might not be ready for what would happen next I knew I should warn her.\n\n""I think.... we..... better stop..... soon."" I couldn't finish the sentence.\n\n""Whaaaat?"" she asked, smiling the most delicious smile, as if she didn't know what I meant. Then.....\n\n""I want you to cum on me Mike. I want you to cum all over me."" she moaned, lying to rest any doubts about her knowing where this was headed.\n\nMy knees grew weak and I felt a boiling sensation in my balls. I opened my eyes and looked down at her large exposed breasts, her fully erect nipples, heaving so near to me. She moved closer, positioning my cock close to her stomach, her breasts now jiggling with the motion of her unrelenting pumping grip. I couldn't believe this was happening.\n\n""I'm cumming!"" Were the only words I could mutter. I reached forward and took her waist in my hands for support as both looked down just in time to see me erupt across her chest. My cum ignited with a primal force, jetting across her skin in wave after wave, seeming to almost reach her neck before running down her chest like little rivers. She didn't slow down until I started to go limp in her hands, only then moving from long strokes to a circular motion, using the swollen head to spread my juices across her tanned flat stomach.\n\nI couldn't move. I couldn't speak. I leaned against the tree, my eyes closed. I finally opened them when I felt her release me. She was looking down at herself, no doubt wondering how she would redress without staining her clothes.\n\n""Here, I have something for that,"" reaching into my pocket and pulling out my handkerchief. She used it to remove the last of my cum from her nipples and handed it back to me. She refastened her bra and finished tucking her shirt back into her pants. In the mean time I used the rag to clean myself up and tucked in my own shirt.\n\n""You're a bad boy Mike!"" She said with a sinister grin. ""I didn't think you had this in you.""\n\nI just smiled. We made our way to the front of the house and I bid her farewell, casually so as not to call attention to any neighbors. She entered the house and I turned, making my way back home. As I walked I tried to come to grips with everything that had happened tonight. One thing I was sure of. \n\nThe summer Amy came to visit would be one hot summer indeed."
209,Amy and I - The First Time,"['mf', 'teens', '1st']","I can remember sitting on her lap while she helped me with my homework. We played games together. I learned how to throw and hit a baseball in her back yard. We wrestled all the time; the kind of stuff a kid does. When I was twelve her son was born. Two or three years later she and her husband split up. She received some child care support from him, but not much. Because of that, she went to work. At that time there weren't any day care centers, and I don't think she could have afforded them anyway. She worked part time on the evening shift in a hospital (from 4 to 10) but had to work every other weekend.\n\nAfter she went back to work my job was to baby-sit David, her son. I was paid $3.00 a night, which was a bargain for her and a lot of money for me. I got home from school around 3:00, changed my clothes, and walked across the street. She would get home a little after 10, and I would then go back home. Often I would stay there and we would just chat. If she went out after work (or stayed out late on a weekend night) I would sleep in the guest bed at her house, sharing a room with David.\n\nI need to say a few words about Amy. She was not very tall, maybe 5'3'' or so. After she had David she gained a few pounds, mainly in her hips and thighs, but she still looked good. She rarely dated. Each night the first thing she would do after walking in the door would be to get out of her uniform. Usually she would change into shorts and a tee shirt or sometimes a nightgown. As I said, it was no different than seeing your sister dressed that way.\n\nI was seventeen the night the big event occurred. It was a Saturday night and she had gone out with some of her friends. She didn't get home until well after midnight, and I had fallen asleep on the floor in front of the TV. She had a few drinks in her and was feeling playful. I heard her come in, and had rolled over on my back, still half asleep. The next thing I knew, she was sitting on me and had my wrists pinned above my head. It was summertime, and I was wearing nothing but gym shorts. She had on a sleeveless top and a skirt, but the skirt had fanned out when she dropped on top of me. Her thighs and lower legs were resting alongside my rib cage with her knees just under my armpits. I could feel her bare legs against my torso. More importantly, her pussy was touching my penis, and the only thing separating the two was my thin nylon shorts and her panties.\n\nThat fact hit me instantly. I probably became erect in a fraction of a second, which was embarrassing to me. I started to squirm away, but she used her knees to tighten her grip on me. My arms were pinned down and she was leaning forward to keep them there. With most of her weight on my midsection, I was trapped. I had turned my head away from her, but she said, ""Look me in the eyes"". I did, and remember that the look in her eyes was unlike any I had seen there before. She loosened the grip her knees had on me and began slowly moving her hips back and forth, so that her pussy was rubbing along the length of my penis. This lasted for less than a minute, until she reached underneath her skirt and lowered the waistband of my shorts, tucking it under my scrotum. She then moved her panties aside, grasped my penis, and pointed it vertically. The next thing I knew, I was inside her. That felt incredible.\n\nWe were still maintaining eye contact, although I couldn't have seen anything down there anyway; her skirt covered everything up. She started to move up and down, but I came on about the second stroke. Instead of getting up, she stayed where she was. I never lost my erection, but it did soften. After a few minutes I was hard again (at seventeen this is not unusual) and she started sliding up and down again. This time it lasted longer, but I still ejaculated pretty quickly. Obviously I didn't know then that it was a short ride.\n\nAfter the second time I lost my erection and slid out. I remember being surprised at how wet things were down there, although it was probably mostly semen. I could also feel her pubic hair against my penis and was surprised at how much hair there was. She stayed where she was for a short time, then reached underneath, pulled my shorts up, and stood up.\n\nIt was kind of a wierd situation. She sat on the couch and patted the cushion next to her. I got up and sat there. She became very serious and told me that I must never mention this to anyone. I said that she had nothing to worry about. I went home a few minutes later.\n\nAfter that nothing really changed between us. I still baby-sat for her, and we would sit and chat after she came home from work. We did not discuss what had happened. She started to wear a robe over her nightgown, which was a disappointment to me. Up to that point I had never seen a nude woman. Some of her nightgowns had allowed me to see the outline of her panties or her nipples, but now I wanted to see her without clothes. At home I would try to picture her while I was masturbating. Eventually I figured out a way to solve the problem, but it took a while before I actually saw her nude body.\n\nOnce while baby-sitting I moved the curtains in her bedroom so that I could see in from outside the house without being seen from the bedroom. I figured that I could just circle by her window when I went home, or stand outside on a night she wasn't working. The problem was that she always changed as soon as she got home, while I was still inside the house. The nights she wasn't working she stayed up very late, well beyond my curfew. I spent hours lurking around that window with no success. It had almost become an obsession with me.\n\nOne night I pretended to be sleeping on the couch when she arrived home from work. As soon as she went into her bedroom to change, I got up and walked quietly toward the bathroom, which was next to her bedroom. I figured that if she saw me I could pretend I was going to use the bathroom. Her door was ajar a few inches and I was able to peer inside. She was turned sideways, and I got a quick glimpse of her wearing nothing but her panties. I turned around and went back to the couch. When she came out I was still pretending to be asleep, but I had changed position to hide my erection.\n\nShe turned me over to wake me up, and spotted the obvious bulge. As I was opening my eyes she reached out and began to squeeze my penis. I lay there enjoying it, not knowing what to do next. Finally I reached out and placed my hand on one of her breasts, expecting a reprimand. She did nothing except to half close her eyes. Then, she acted as if she had just made up her mind and stood up. She took me by the hand and led me into her bedroom. Amy turned off the light and undressed me, then took off her own clothes. She pulled back the covers, and I climbed into the bed. She left the room, telling me that she would be right back. I found out that she went to the bathroom to put in her diaphragm. I quickly jumped out of bed and closed the gap in the curtains I had made earlier, afraid that we would be seen. She came back and got into the bed next to me.\n\nWe did not go to sleep at all that night. I could not keep my hands off her. Not knowing if I would have the opportunity ever again, I did a lot of exploring. I loved putting my fingers inside her; the slippery feeling amazed me. I had never kissed anyone using my tongue, and was shown how. I discovered how to make her nipples erect. We had intercourse five or six times. It was an incredible experience.\n\nThat night was the actual beginning of a relationship that lasted over ten years. Both of us eventually married other people, but we continued to have sex occasionally. It finally ended when she and her husband moved to Arizona. We still call each other once in a while, but I doubt if we'll ever sleep together again.\n\n Related Stuff\n\nEven though our relationship lasted over ten years, the level of intensity was never very high. Yet, in some ways, we were able to achieve an intimacy that would not have been possible if we were closer in age. Amy was a single parent, and was reluctant to look for a husband, knowing that it would change her relationship with her son. With me, nothing ever changed between them, since I had been close to both of them since he was born. The amount of time and affection that Amy was able to give to David did not diminish because of me. I was also able to fill some of the role of a father figure, combined with that of a big brother. The biggest factor, however, was that I would never become her husband, and we could simply relax and enjoy ourselves and each other.\n\nTwo of Amy's best friends were aware of our arrangement. She used to tell me how these friends were jealous of her situation, and once showed me an article that talked about the different ages that men and women reach their sexual prime (men in their late teens, women in their late thirties). We were very close to these ideal ages. One of her friends used to refer to me (with some envy) as Amy's ""teenage sex slave"".\n\nAfter graduation from high school, I attended a local college. I could live at home with my mother (saving a considerable amount of money) and continued to baby-sit for Amy by scheduling my last class to end by 3:00. I could do my homework after David went to bed, and earned money that covered most of my expenses. We were having sex almost every night back then. Amy was not shy about telling me what she liked and what I could do to excite her, and I was a very willing student.\n\nOne of Amy's friends was in the process of divorcing her husband, and she stayed at Amy's for a few months. I was attracted to her, and according to Amy the reverse was true also. She learned of this when she once asked me if I found Audrey attractive, and I answered truthfully that I did. Even though Audrey was living there and could watch David, I still continued to go over after school to do my homework. We never did anything behind Amy's back, even though I would frequently make up scenarios in my head that resulted in the two of us screwing.\n\nAudrey and Amy were very different physically. Amy was short, had short arms and legs, and carried a few extra pounds that she could never get rid of. Audrey was about the same height, but had long arms and legs, and was very thin. Amy used to get jealous of Audrey's figure, but if you looked at her objectively, Audrey was too skinny. She had very short hair, and from the back could have passed for a teenaged boy if she had the right clothes on. Audrey was also a prude. Amy would walk around the house in her nightgown or wearing a slip, but Audrey was always fully clothed.\n\nWe celebrated Audrey's thirtieth birthday a day early because Amy had to work the next night. Amy left David at her parents, and the three of us went out to dinner at a nice restaurant, drinking wine during the meal. On the way home we bought two bottles of champagne. After we returned to Amy's house we gave Audrey her presents. One of the presents that she received from Amy was a two-piece bathing suit. After a fairly substantial amount of persuasion, Amy and I talked her into putting it on and modelling it for us.\n\nShe came out of the bedroom with a light robe over the outfit, although it was open in front. Both of us started booing. Amy ordered me to help her take off the robe, and I was more than ready to assist. I stood behind Audrey and slipped the robe off her shoulders, and tossed it onto the couch. She crossed her arms over her chest. Still standing behind her, I put my arms around her stomach and squeezed, drawing her toward me. Feeling my erection against her buttocks, she pushed back against me. Amy could tell by the look on Audrey's face that she was becoming aroused, and stood up. She walked over and stood beside us, and then said, ""I'm driving over to get David, but I'm going to spend the night there. I want you two to get it out of your system. Please don't worry about me, you have my blessing.""\n\nAfter she left, Audrey and I just stood there, unsure of what to do next. Audrey had put the robe back on while Amy was getting her jacket. I finally walked over to her, slipped my arms around her waist inside the robe, and started to kiss her. Her mouth opened to receive mine, and she immediately put her arms around my neck. It felt very strange for me to be doing that, since Amy was the only person I had ever touched intimately, or even kissed for that matter. All night long I was very aware of differences between the two of them. Amy's kissing was very soft, even when she was aroused. Audrey was much more aggressive once she got started.\n\nAfter the first kiss Audrey pressed herself up against me. As we continued to kiss, she lifted one of her legs and curled it around mine, eventually straddling one of my thighs and rubbing against it. Her arms around my neck were pulling me against her. I moved my hands down to her buttocks and pulled her against me, bent my knees slightly so that my erection was pressing against her pussy, then pulled against her buttocks even harder. She started squirming like crazy and I was having trouble maintaining contact with her mouth.\n\nI lifted her up, and she immediately locked her legs around me. This allowed me to remove the robe from her shoulders, and she removed her arms from my neck long enough for me to take them out of the robe, which fell to the floor. I started toward the bedroom, carrying her in front of me with her legs around my waist. I set her on the bed, but she didn't let go; I fell on top of her and started humping her. She was pushing back, and I finally moved my chest away from her and pushed her bathing suit top over her breasts. They were about the same size as Amy's, but looked larger owing to Audrey's smaller build. I slid down a bit and started to suck on them. She told me to bite them and I did. It wasn't enough so I bit one even harder, and instead of her telling me to ease off, she seemed to enjoy it. Amy did not like it when I tried to nibble there.\n\nI reached my arms around behind me and unclasped her legs so that I could remove her bottom. She wouldn't let me until I had turned off the light. I did, and she lifted her hips for me and removed it herself. I placed my mouth on her pussy and tried to lick it (as taught by Amy), but she stopped me immediately, and pulled my head up to her mouth. After a couple of kisses she asked me to remove my clothes. Standing up, I took them off, then climbed onto the bed next to her. I ran my hands over her chest and stomach, again noticing the difference between her and Amy. The contrast became even more evident when I placed my hand down between her thighs. Her pubic hair was much thinner and there was none on the lips of her pussy. Amy's had hair all over it, including some on her thighs and anus. Also, Amy had a fleshier pussy than Audrey and produced a much greater amount of fluid.\n\nAs I climbed on top of her to enter her, she told me to go easy, since it had been a while since she had had sex. It took some effort to get inside her, she did not get as wet as Amy. I eased in. Once inside, her vaginal grip on my penis was looser (compared to Amy's), which compensated for the lack of lubrication. As soon as I was all the way in, she wrapped her legs around me (which Amy rarely did) and began to grind her mound against me. I could feel her vagina start to moisten at the tip of my penis, and eventually it spread up to the opening. We then started making love in earnest.\n\nSince all of my experience had been with Amy, I had assumed that it would be the same with anyone, but learned differently. Sex with Amy was almost a relaxing experience. She preferred to spread herself wide open and flatten herself down against the bed, while Audrey was very intense during lovemaking. Frequently Amy just wanted me to pump away; she took them as they came. She tended to come in a series of small orgasms, occasionally finding the Big One. On more than one occasion she would feel my orgasm inside her and not be sure whether I had come or whether she was having a small one.\n\nNone of this was true with Audrey. She grabbed, squeezed, grunted, and forced me to just hold on. Audrey worked very hard for her orgasms, and had to concentrate deeply in order to come. She was very hard to satisfy, but when she came there was no doubt in anyone's mind. She couldn't stand direct stimulation of her clitoris with my fingers (which Amy loved) and would not allow me to perform oral sex. I also had to withdraw before ejaculation, since she was totally unprotected. We didn't fall asleep until it was almost light outside.\n\nWhen Amy arrived home, I had already left for classes. She and Audrey talked about the previous night, and that was that. Although Audrey stayed for a few more weeks, I never slept with her again (or any other friends of Amy's for that matter). Amy and I continued where we had left off. She asked me to tell her about the experience, which I did.\n\nAlthough Amy and I were lovers for a long time, we never fell into any kind of a rut. Amy was always getting me to try new things. For a while she was into having sex in different places. She always talked about having sex in an elevator, but we were never able to pull it off.\n\nOne night she came over to my bedroom at my mother's house right after I left her and started talking to me through the screen, eventually convincing me to let her in. She crawled through the window head first, and ended up on her knees in front of me. She was wearing loose shorts and a light sweater. Without even standing up, she pulled my underwear down and took me into her mouth. I just stood there and let her do her thing.\n\nAs soon as I was fully erect, she pushed me back so I was sitting on the edge of the bed. She stood up, moved her shorts aside, and lowered herself onto me (without even taking them off). To lift her feet off of the floor, she wrapped her arms around my neck. Her legs ended up across the bed fully extended. I was very deep inside her, and her weight kept me there. Using my feet for leverage,I was able to move slightly up and down within her until I came. She raised herself off of me and crawled back out the window. My mother was in the next room and never had a clue.\n\nAmy's parents rarely came over to visit, even though they lived less than 15 miles away. For her birthday one year they showed up a couple of hours before she finished work and put up some balloons and streamers. After the initial surprise, she went into her bedroom. Instead of changing, she just removed her panty hose. Since she always changed her clothes when she got home, I should have known she was up to something. While we were sitting at the table eating cake, she reached under the table and pulled my hand to her lap. She had moved her skirt up to give me access. It became evident that she had removed her panties also. Although my hand was under the table, I still felt uncomfortable with her parents across from me. She didn't care. For the next half hour or so I played with her. She didn't have any orgasms, but enjoyed it quite a bit. As soon as the front door closed behind her parents, Amy was lying on the floor with her skirt pulled up, beckoning me...\n\nThe ultimate place, though, was in a swimming pool. We were at a party at my next door neighbor's house. Early in the evening people were swimming in their pool, but the party had moved indoors as soon as it got dark. Amy had brought a co-worker with her, and the two of them drank quite a few glasses of wine. Her friend (Beth) and I had spent some time chatting in the pool while it was pretty full of people. Later on she and Amy had made a bet (I never got the full story) that involved me. Amy bet Beth that she could seduce me at the party. Beth was unaware of our relationship, and bet Amy that she couldn't.\n\nSoon after the two of them came over to me and suggested a swim. The three of us went out to the pool and hopped in. There were maybe half a dozen people out back, and two other people in the pool. We stood in about four feet of water with our arms up on the deck where our drinks were. I knew nothing of the bet. Eventually, Amy reached over (I was in the middle) and slid her hand inside my trunks. Because of the cold water it took a while, but eventually I grew to size. Beth could not see what was going on. I could tell Amy was slowly removing her bottoms. She lowered mine a foot or so, and then started manipulating my penis again.\n\nBeth was saying something about diving boards, when Amy moved over so that she was facing me, about a foot away. The next thing I knew, Amy hopped up using the water's bouyancy, wrapped her legs around me, and impaled herself on me. She leaned back against the side and put her elbows on the deck; to a casual observer it looked like the three of us were having a conversation. She looked over at Beth (they were both pretty drunk) and said, ""I win."" She then grabbed Beth's hand and moved it down between us to show her that she had indeed lost the bet. Amy did most of the moving, which was very little. I was inside her for quite a while. Beth stood there talking to us the whole time. At one point I tried to reach over and put my hand into Beth's bathing suit, but she wouldn't let me. After it was over Amy pulled up my trunks, put on her bottoms, and the three of us went back inside.\n\nAnd that's my story..."
210,Amy and Jill,"['M-FF-teens', 'athletes']","After they left he went into his office and thought about Amy and Jill and how old they were. He guessed they were at least sixteen. he also thought how nice it would be molding them into highly skilled skaters. He said to himself that they would be a pleasure to work with.\n\nThe next day after school Amy came in by herself and said Jill was going to be a little late. Harry did not mind at all because he got to study Amy better.\n\nShe was wearing a mini skirt and a halter top.Her legs were lovely and sexy. She was in his estimate 5'7"" tall with blond hair. She had a slim figure just right in his eyes.\n\nBefore Amy put on her skates he had her do worm up exercises. while she did some push ups he went into his office for his stop watch. As he was returning he told her to stop an do some touch the toes. He was looking at her and saw he could look up her dress. He quickly turned away and was about to stop her when in comes Jill.\n\nJill was wearing a mini skirt and a blouse that was flattering to her figure. He told Jill to get in to the worm up exercises with Amy. He told them both to do some sit ups and then some leg splits. He showed them how to do them by lying on the floor and lifting thir legs off the floor and spreading them apart and closing them. They were to do this twenty times. While they were doing the leg splits he noticed he could see their panties and this made him get aroused. He then started showing them how to skate properly and how to do simple moves on the ice. Then it was time to leave.\n\nAfter several weeks went by and he became more and more aroused by them he had to set their schedule so he had them both for an half of the time separately and together for half of the time each session. He told Amy to come from four to six and Jill from five till seven each day. On Saturdays Amy Was from twelve to four P.M. and Jill from two till six P.M..\n\nThat Saturday he was showing Amy how to do a certain move and had to hold her and guide her thought the steps in the move. This caused him to be aroused more then he ever was. He thought about seducing her right then but he thought that he must take it slowly not to frighten her. So he only lightly kissed her on the flesh of her back. HE then let her go.\n\nHis previous action towards her did not startle her or make her jump away from him. So noting that her had seventy minutes left before Jill was to be there he said he had a video showing how to do some moves he wanted her to see. He had he take off her skates but not to put on her shoes because he wanted her right after seeing the video he wanted her to continue practice.\n\nAfter the video started he sat next to her. After several minutes went by he put his arm on her bare leg. She did not move so after several more minutes he moved his hand slowly up her leg to her panties and up under their elastic leg opening. Amy still showed no signs of resistance to his sexual playing with her he was playing with her pussy. THen he was kissing her. Then he heard a noise in the rink. He heard Jill call out and quickly let Amy go and went back out with Amy to join Jill.\n\nHarry preceded to teach both of the girls till Amy time was up. When Amy left he showed Jill the same video tape and tried to play with Jill's leg. At first Jill told him to stop several times but soon started to get sexual fillings and let him reach up and fondle her pussy and kiss her. Since she had brought a change of clothes she took of her panties and gave them to him. Then Jill left.\n\nThis sexual romping between Harry, Amy, and Jill went on like this for several months until Harry thought the girls were ready for more advanced sex play.\n\nHe said to himself that this is the day I see if Amy is ready to go all the way with him. So when she came to class he got her started doing heavy exercises and hard stunts on the ice. After an hour Jill calls to say she would not be able to make it to class. Harry is glad to be alone with Amy all after noon.\n\nSeeing that Amy is tiring and can hardly workout any more he takes her skates off and takes her to his bed. She is lying there while he takes her skates off. Then Harry hisses Amy and starts rubbing her legs and takes her socks off.\n\nAfter several minutes of this and talking with Amy he takes her panties off and turns her on to her stomach. Noticing she has a zipper in the back of her top and skirt he tries to unzip first her top then her skirt. He slowly unzips her top and in a minute or two has it un done. Then after several minutes has the skirt undone too.\n\nHe then helps Amy get up and takes off all her cloths off. He then undresses himself and lays down. He gets her to lay beside him and begins to play with her. Several minutes later seeing that she is aroused he then makes his move.\n\nHe tells her he is going to have her sit in his lap facing him and put his rod in her. She was afraid it will hurt. He reinsure her he will take it slow so it will not hurt. She sits on his lap facing him and he positions his rod so she can slip it in. He feels the head of his rod hit her pussy lips. It takes several tries before it goes in. Slowly it slips in her very wet pussy and he feels it is a very tight fit. After several minutes he hits her cherry. with several hard pushes he brakes it and slides all the way in. Harry did not think his eight inches will fit all in but it did.\n\nAmy was in slight pain all through this so Harry just let it stay in her without moving. After several minutes her pain was gone she began an up and down movement on his rod.\n\nShe was moaning with pleasure and so was Harry. After several minutes she had one of several orgasms.\n\nShe had several each more violent then the other. At the same time Harry was having trouble keeping from coming and shooting his load into her. After her forth or fifth orgasm he could not hold any longer. He shot his load into her. He thought he never would stop filling her. Then they collapsed on the bed and slept.\n\nAfter they awoke they showered and got dressed. He told Amy not to come to class tomorrow because he had something to do.\n\nHarry will always saver this day with Amy. He never had a lover as beautiful as her or had such a fantastic love making experience as this one.\n\nHe then set to planning how he would do it to Jill and what her reaction would be. He also wondered if he would ever see Amy again.\n\nThe next day when Jill arrived Harry knew he had to have her. He could hardly wait. He had Jill Do some hard work on the ice so she would tire out fast. one move caused her to fall and she seemed to hurt her leg. He took her into his office an put her on the bed to examine her leg. he determined it was only sprained. He made her comfortable as he could and took off her skates and her socks.\n\nHe then began giving her leg a rub down. That made it feel so much better. Her back and shoulders hurt her so she ask him to give her a total rub down. She did not move to take her cloths off so he said he could do it much better if she would take off her cloths. She tried to take them off but her muscles hurt her so much she asked him to. When she was nude he gave her the rub down. after fifteen minutes of rubbing her down he stopped and looked at her. She felt much better and relaxed and started to go to sleep. At that moment Harry noticed that her pussy was very wet. This turned him on. He then started playing with her tits and sucking on them. Jill was crying out in delight. After a while he started to play with her pussy. This was a real turn on for her that cause her to have an orgasm. Soon she was begging for more.\n\nHarry saw she had a smile on her face an her eyes closed. He quickly undressed an mounted her. He proceeded to penetrate her pussy with his rod. He had a hard time getting it to start in but it finally went in. It was a very tight fit and a pleasing one to Harry. He pushed a little harder and finally slid inch by inch into her until he was all the way in her. He then started to move in an out of her until she had several orgasms. Then he moved fast as he could till he filled her with his love juice. Then they slept.\n\nWhen they awoke they showered got dressed and Jill feeling better left. Harry was still high from his love making which caused him to think of how he could get both girls together to make love to at the same time.\n\nHe called each girl up and asked them if they both would like to go to Colorado to see the national figure skating championships. They did and their parents let them. He got a joining rooms with king size beds with a door connecting each room to the other.\n\nHe had each girl sleep on either side of him. He told each girl to feel each others body while he felt them. Then they all did a 69 position. He had both girls that night And introduced them to lesbian love.\n\nAmy was going at Jill's pussy with her mouth while Jill was mouthing Harr's rod. At the same time he was going a Amy's pussy. Then he decided to try other things with the girls.\n\nHe had the girls go with him one at a time in to the bathroom and gave them an enima. He told them to hold it in for as long as the could. After a short time he let them get rid of the water in them. They liked this new thing he did to them.\n\nWhen it was time to go home they all wished it would not end. They all were very happy and loved each other. This love making or playing went on for several years. Neither set of parents ever knew or suspected what Harry was doing to their daughter. The relationship between the three went on through the girls teen years and is still going on today."
211,Amy and Sharon,['FF'],"At least Sharon has had a few boyfriends. She was a rather promiscuous during our college years, and didn't have difficulty picking guys up with her obscenely large chest. Although she's put on a few pounds since graduation, she still looks proportionate with those large boobs of hers. We used to kid her about getting back problems when she gets older. Once, when we were sophomores, I was walking into the floor showers when she was toweling herself off and I caught a glimpse of her fully naked. I have never considered myself lesbian in any way, but I had to look. She was bent over and her tits looked like two coconuts hanging off her chest. Now, every time I see her that same image flashes through my mind. At least for a second.\n\nSharon showed up around seven and we started with a couple of shooters. We talked about each other's boring jobs and the usual ""girl"" talk. As we drank more and more, we ended up in our usual game of looking over every person in the bar and commenting on them. ""Look at that loser over there""\n""Do they always have to high-five each other?"" And of course, the girl talk turned into cat talk. ""Can you believe she wore that outfit?""\n""My God, she ought to use a razor on that mustache of hers"" Our conversation got sillier as we worked on a hefty bar tab.\n\nSharon mentioned that she had recently bought some pot from a friend of hers at work. I told her I hadn't smoked in quite a while, hardly at all since college. She suggested that since it was almost midnight, maybe now would be a good time to go over to her place and get stoned. I thought it was a great idea, and told her we should leave right after I went to the ladies room, since I had to pee like a race horse.\n\nI quickly made my way to the bathrooms only to find two other girls waiting in line ahead of me. The first in line was drilling a hole though the door with her eyes and shifting back and forth. Not only was she a little wasted, but she also looked like she was about to explode. The next girl in line was looking at the first in amusement. She was wearing a pretty red low cut dress and had the looks of a model. She was gorgeous. As soon as the door opened the first girl bolted inside. When the door shut, the second girl looked at me and said, ""Damn, I was checking the ground by my feet to make sure she didn't pee right here on the carpet!"" I laughed out loud as she smiled right back at me. Suddenly I noticed an extra something in her smile. I couldn't quite put my finger on it, but she was looking right at me in a way that was somehow unusual. I didn't know whether to look back or to turn away. Just then the bathroom door opened and she took her turn stepping inside.\n\nI stood there wondering what was different about her smile. It almost felt like when a man stares at you, kind of like...she was checking me out! Just as the realization hit me, she stepped out and took one last glance up and down at me and said ""Bye, now..."" as she walked back up to the bar. I stood there watching her walk back to the bar and noticed her long legs and her perfectly shaped ass swinging back and forth with every step she took.\n\n""What the hell am I doing!"" I suddenly thought, and went into the bathroom. After relieving myself, I walked back up towards Sharon. As I approached Sharon, I noticed she was staring intently towards a group of people by the side of the bar. I followed her gaze as I sat down and realized she was staring directly at the same girl who went to the bathroom just before me. The girl was sitting with a big hunk of a guy who had his hands all over her. I asked Sharon if she got the bill, and she turned to me and said ""What did you say?"" I repeated the question and she showed me the bill, which we promptly paid. Sharon kept glancing over towards the girl as we left the bar, but I didn't say a word to her and didn't ask any questions.\n\nI followed her the mile drive to her apartment, we actually live pretty close to one another. Her place is always immaculate, with a lot of stuffed animals and colored paintings on the walls. I sat down on the couch and she offered me a beer. As if I needed it! ""What the hell, one more couldn't do me any harm. Sure."" She got us two beers and we settled in to watching your typical Friday night music videos before lighting up her bowl. Sharon has a rather small apartment which only accommodates a love seat and a chair in the living room. We both were sitting in the love seat so we could pass the dope easily.\n\nThe smoke was real smooth, not harsh like the garbage we used to buy in college. While we smoked we didn't speak much, mostly since we were all talked out for the evening. We just sat and watched the music videos that came on. One came on that showed a lot of typical sexy models dancing in near-nakedness to some rap music. I looked over at Sharon with my eyes and noticed that she was riveted to the screen. She crossed her legs and draped both hands over her knees, then sat back.\n\nI said to her ""Where do they get these bimbos?"" and I leaned back as well. She said, slowly, ""I don't know."" Sitting back I noticed that the pot was starting to take effect on me. It was probably doing the same to Sharon.\n\nI felt a little bold and said ""I wonder if that girl in the red dress at the bar tonight has ever tried out for one of these videos?""\n\nSharon turned, looked at me incredulously, and said ""Excuse me?""\n\n""I saw you staring at her, she was in line to the bathroom right before me."" I knew that I had caught her off guard. Sharon was turning rather flush, and continued to watch the television instead of meeting my eye.\n\n""She just looked...umm...interesting,"" said Sharon.\n\n""What do you mean, 'interesting' ?""\n\n""I don't know .... I guess she just looked ... friendly.""\n\nI said ""Did she look right through you, like a guy would look at you?""\n\n""Yeah! How did you know?""\n\nI took one last hit off the bowl and said ""Because that's the way she looked at me, too."" I paused a little bit, then asked her another question. ""Do you think she was, you know, a lesbian?""\n\n""By the looks of that guy that had his hands all over her, I'd say she's probably not. Maybe... she is bisexual....""\n\nSuddenly all I could picture in my head was the girl we had seen in the bar with her man. It was like a mini-fantasy. The girl was wearing the same red dress, only it was hiked up around her waist, and she was playing with herself. Her man was playing with himself, too. Her man came over to me and the girl held his massive organ up to my mouth. I took his cock in my mouth, slowly at first, while the girl played with his balls and gave him short little pumps on his massive shaft. Then the girl came over to me and lifted up my skirt. Slowly she pulled my panties down and began to softly lick me....\n\nSharon and I were both silent for a while. I'm not sure what she was thinking, but the next words out of her mouth let me know pretty fast.\n\n""I could see myself fooling around with her.""\n\nI looked at Sharon, her face was beet red, as she looked at me, then looked back at the TV.\n\n""Me, too"" I mumbled, as I gazed directly at the TV.\n\nI could tell that Sharon was no longer looking at the TV, that she was now looking back at me. After a few uncomfortable moments, she got up and walked over to the closet and reached up above the hangars and pulled out a video tape. I had a feeling it wasn't ""Bed Knobs & Broomsticks"". She put the tape in without a word and sat back down on the love seat next to me.\n\nThe first scene was exactly what I had just envisioned in my head. Two girls and a guy. One brunette with massive tits was getting eaten out buy another, smaller girl. The girl with the big tits was sucking on the guys large cock. Maybe it was the fact that we were both so stoned, but I didn't feel weird watching this movie with Sharon so close to me. Seeing those huge tits exposed on the television reminded me of the huge tits that were inches away from me that very moment. I had to look again at Sharon's huge chest. It didn't come as a surprise to me that when I glanced over at her, I saw her hands pushed down against her skirt, right about where her pussy was. It was obvious she felt the same urges I did. Realizing that there was no turning back, I decided to give in to my sexually aroused state. I slowly placed my hands between my legs and applied the pressure my pussy ached for.\n\nWe continued to watch the movie as the two girls got in a sixty-nine position while the guy straddled over one of them and fucked her doggie style. I glanced over at Sharon, and she was slowly unbuttoning her blouse. I reached over and unbuttoned the remaining three buttons, lightly brushing my hands against her enormous tits in the process. She glanced at me and said ""Amy, I have never done this before.""\n\n""Me neither,"" I said, ""but I don't think I can stop.""\n\n""Please... don't stop, whatever you do, don't stop..."". She reached behind me and pulled open my zipper. My blouse fell to either side of me, and Sharon slowly unhooked my bra strap. I turned around with my bra still hanging on, and took my arms out of my blouse. She pulled my bra off, gazed for a moment at my chest, and turned to let it fall to the floor. As she was turned around I unhooked the back of her bra. God, she had one of those industrial size bras with ten hooks on it. Eventually the final hook opened up, and her bra came off. I then slowly reached up and around and felt her enormous breasts. My mind quickly returned to that vivid scene from college when I had seen her naked. I couldn't believe what we were doing. Here I was, holding another woman's tits in my hands, and I was hot for her body like I had never been for any guy in my entire life.\n\nSharon began to breathe a little heavier. Her breasts were enormous. I slowly circled my hands around both her tits, occasionally holding them firmly against her chest. Her nipples eventually popped up at attention, and they had to be about a half an inch long. My hands felt electrified and I had a strange tingling sensation down to the pit of my stomach. Sharon leaned back against me until her back was pushing against my breasts. We were no longer watching the movie, although I was aware of the sounds of sex coming out of the television speaker.\n\nSharon's head leaned back onto my shoulder, as she was obviously lost in her own pleasure. I could feel my own pussy getting wet with desire. I decided to take the next step, and slowly ran my hand down her stomach, towards her skirt. I unzipped the short zipper on the side, and slowly ran my fingers towards her panties. I noticed she was wearing silky string bikini bottom that was not too tight on her. She simultaneously turned her head towards mine and began to nibble on my ear lobe. I took the final step and placed my hand underneath her panties. I could feel she had only a small amount of pubic hair, neatly trimmed in a straight line down to her labia. My trembling fingers followed her line of pubic hair until I felt the moist tips of her wet pussy lips. She was soaked, and her pussy lips felt extremely swollen. She let out a little gasp as I ran my fingers up and down her pussy lips. In no time my fingers were completely covered with her juices.\n\nSharon's hands made their way towards my own tits, and she slowly massaged them as I had previously done to her. My tits are not nearly as large as Sharon's, but they are extremely sensitive. She touched them so delicately, every once in a while lightly flicking the tips of my hard nipples with her long fingernails. I loved it. I continued to run my fingers up and down her swollen labia, until my middle finger slipped into her pussy.\n\n""ooooohhhhh....oooooohhhhhh,"" Sharon moaned softly. I wanted to pay more attention to her chest, so I leaned her back against the love seat and lowered my lips to her large tits. All the while, I added a second finger to pleasure her pussy. She easily accepted both fingers, as her pussy was really wet. I then slowly flicked the tip of her nipples with my tongue before licking all around her tits. Eventually I sucked as much of her tit as could fit in my mouth, as she was definitely getting hotter and hotter. Her deep breaths became gasps, as she began to use both hands on my own chest. I switched to sucking on her other tit, while she lifted her ass off the love seat, pushing my fingers deeper in her. By now my fingers were working rather furiously in and out of her, as she began to buck her entire body up against the palm of my hand.\n\n""Unnngghh! Unnngghh!! Ohhh GOD!!! Ohhhh!!!"" I was really getting her off, and I was really getting off myself by feeling her naked body against mine and hearing her getting wild. I stopped sucking on her tits and held her close up against my body as we both bucked back and forth. I could feel her body tense up as she shrieked --\n\n""Unnngghh! Unnngghh!! I'm coming!! I'M COMING!!!!""\n\nShe remained tense for about twenty seconds or so. I almost came just by feeling her so aroused. Then her breathing slowed down slightly as we bucked less and less. My hand was starting to ache just slightly, so I pulled my soaked fingers out of her pussy. I held her close to me, her huge tits pressed firmly against my own. I didn't want to place my sticky soaked fingers against Sharon, so I decided to suck on them while we held each other. Her juices tasted so sweet on my fingers, much sweeter than my own juices. I just sucked and sucked on them. It was a warm embrace that lasted for a couple of minutes, when suddenly, Sharon pulled away and said, ""It's your turn now...""\n\nWith that she lifted her self off the love seat and went to her bedroom. I had no idea what she was up too, when she returned with a pillow from her bed. She placed the pillow on the floor and got on her knees. I leaned back as she quickly unbuttoned my skirt and removed it, along with my underwear. I lifted both my hands up towards my chest and began playing with my tits, while Sharon opened up my legs to get a closeup view of my pussy. She leaned forward as I closed my eyes, waiting to be eaten out by a woman for the first time.\n\nShe began by licking up the inside of my thigh in slow circles, inching closer towards my pussy, until, BANG, she touched it. I flinched when she first licked my labia, which were extremely swollen and sensitive. I leaned my head back, closed my eyes, and continued to play with my tits while she lightly licked up and down my labia. GOD, she knew what she was doing. It felt absolutely wonderful. Her tongue was so soft against the folds of my pussy, and the mixture of her saliva and my juices made for an incredible lubricant. My pussy ached for something to be inside it, when somehow her tongue got extremely hard. She pushed her way easily inside my pussy as I gasped out loud. I had no idea her tongue could get that hard or that long, when all of a sudden, her tongue began to vibrate!\n\nI immediately opened my eyes to find her pushing a long, thin vibrator deeper and deeper into my pussy. Sharon was playing with herself with her other hand, and simultaneously started licking the inside of my thigh. I closed my eyes again and lost myself in complete ecstasy. Slowly she pushed the vibrator in and out of my pussy while her tongue came closer and closer to my clitoris. I could feel an incredibly powerful orgasm building up and decided to drape both my legs over her shoulders. This pushed her mouth straight onto my pussy and my extremely sensitive clit.\n\n""oohhhh yeaahhhh.... that's it .... lick my pussy"" I started using words I never used in public. ""That's it...lick my pussy Sharon, Ohhh God, you're gonna make me come. oohhhhh.....oohhhhh baby!""\n\nSharon removed the vibrator and replaced it with her tongue. I could tell she was using the vibrator on her self now, since I could feel her starting to buck back and forth.\n\n""That's it...ooh, ooh, ooh ...lick my clitty Sharon, lick it....oohhhh, oohhhh, oohhhh .... lick it!""\n\nShe had me at her command, I was completely hers. She was bucking wildly too, now, and her moaning produced an added vibration against my pussy. I could feel a mounting tension start in my pussy and expand to every muscle in my body when she placed her tongue directly on my clitoris, sending me over the edge. My entire body trembled as wave after wave of orgasm swept my entire body. Sharon kept right on licking my clit with just the right amount of pressure. Every time she licked, I came again, and again, and again...\n\nI heard Sharon turn the vibrator off, as she slowly slid up towards me. I pulled her against me as we cuddled on her love seat together. We just held each other, basking in the after glow. The video tape was showing only static now, and Sharon turned the TV off. I was content to just relax there with her for the rest of the night, but she came up with another plan, suggesting that we rest together in her bed.\n\n""I thought you'd never ask!"" I said with a smile."
212,Amy the Keyboardist,"['MFF', 'swingers']","As the evening wore on, we danced closely with one another, our pelvises rubbing together in an activity which resembled a mating ritual more than the dance which it was. After they had finished playing, we complimented the band on the fine job they had done. Since they had played in this bar several times before, they all had friends which they enjoyed libations with after their show. We joined their party, and bought the woman in the red bodysuit a drink. Her name was Amy, and she was young - only nineteen - although spending time with the band had forced her to grow up quickly. She was worldly beyond her years, and was making some suggestive comments in no time. She mentioned that she had just broken up with her boyfriend, and that she was lonely. She was interested in meeting someone soon, because her horniness was quickly becoming even stronger than the loneliness.\n\nWe asked her if she met many men while she was out on the road, and she replied that most of the men she met while with the band were not her type. When we asked what her type was, she looked right straight at Dan, and said ""Someone like you would do! But I suppose that your girlfriend might mind if I stole you away from her."" We bought another round, and spent some time getting to know one another better. Dan's apartment is right above the bar, so it didn't matter to us how much we drank - there was no worry about having to drive home drunk. But Amy soon mentioned that she had to leave since she had an hour drive ahead of her. I suggested at that point that she could stay with us. I asked if she had eaten yet, and when she replied that she had not, I invited her up to our place for a sandwich and a beer.\n\nIt was very late, and we had had a few drinks, so the stairway seemed even narrower and longer than it really was. Amy stumbled on the stairs, and I caught her, placing my hands on her round ass. She didn't seem to mind as I felt her bottom, my fingers lingering in their place a little longer than necessary. I knew at that point that Amy had a pretty good idea why we had invited her upstairs, and that there was going to be no need to make any sandwiches at all.\n\nWe entered the apartment, and Dan turned on the stereo. Led Zeppelin filled the apartment, drowning out the noise from the few remaining patrons downstairs. The music also served to muffle the moans later on, but I digress..\n\nSince this has been a fantasy of ours for a long time, we had definite ideas of how to begin. First of all, since we didn't know Amy very well, we decided it would be a good idea for us to begin with a shower, especially since we had all been dancing all evening and were a little sweaty. Amy didn't seem to mind, and we began to undress her. I unzipped the long zipper down her back, and Dan pulled the tight fabric off one shoulder, then the other. He has always been of the mind that a woman's shoulders are very sexy, so he stopped there to lick her shoulders, and place kisses along her neck. Never having been with a woman before, I was curious to see her breasts (and secretly compare them with my own, I guess!), so I pulled the fabric down from her shoulders to her belly button. Her breasts popped out, perfeisite in shape and size. I began to caress them -first one, then the other. I ran my fingers along the outside of them, and my tongue flitted across the nipples until they were as hard as little pebbles. Excited by all of the attention that she was getting from us, Amy began to moan. She began rubbing her crotch through the Lycra suit with one hand, and stroking my hair with the other. Dan stepped back, and watched us for a moment, his cock growing bigger and harder by the minute. Something which the two of us had only experienced with movies and still pictures was happening in our living room, and it was an incredible turn on for both of us. The next surprise happened when I stripped the suit down past her pelvis to see her cunt, which was shaved bare. Amy explained to us that she liked wearing that red suit, and it showed everything; therefore she had shaved her cunt so that nothing would show. A shaved box always gets Dan going, and he began to stroke his cock while he continued watching us. I took the rest of the suit off, slowly peeling the tight fabric along her hips, and down those lovely legs, and threw it in a corner. Our partner stood naked before us.\n\nDan and I removed our own clothing with previously unmatched speed. My box was wet and hot, and I was looking forward to the events to come this evening. Dan started the water in the shower while I put Amy's long silky hair up. She did the same for me, but her caresses went long past my hairline. I think it was her first time with another woman, too, and she was not disappointed with my large breasts. By the time we were done, Dan had the shower hot and pulsating, and was beckoning us to join him. Amy went first, and inside, Dan kissed her full on the lips. They began making out with passion, and I was very turned on by their actions. I took the bar of soap in my hands, and lathered it up, and began rubbing the creamy foam up and down her shapely thighs, paying special attention to the area between them. I rubbed her clit, and the lips of her vagina, and ran my hand back and forth from her genitals to Dan's - since they were kissing, their pelvises were very close. Her bald cunt was soft and smooth under the soap. I stroked the shaft of his now extremely hard cock, and soaped his balls. They moaned during their kisses. so I continued to stroke. Soon it was Amy's turn to clean me, so I traded places with her. Dan kissed me passionately, probing his tongue deep into my throat while Amy rubbed suds around my swollen clit. She massaged my buns with her soapy hands, and stroked Dan in the meantime.\n\nSoon it was time for the shower to end. We stumbled out of the shower and dried one another off with a combination of tongues and towels. I let Amy's brown hair down, and it hung long and beautiful on her naked body. Dan let my hair down, and took our hands, leading us to the bedroom.\n\nAll of this would happen in due time, but Dan needed a little excitement first. He wanted a blow job from both of us at the same time, and we eagerly agreed. He laid on his back, and his cock was already hard. Amy kissed me on the lips, probing her tongue around mine, and at that moment, I knew that this blow job would be one that Dan remembered for some time to come. I took his balls in my hands and began fondling them while Amy ran her tongue along his shaft. Dan began moaning and writhing his hips. Amy soon took his big hard cock deep into her throat - she took it so far in, her nose was buried in his pubic hair. This is no easy feat, since Dan has a very large cock. While Amy was deep throating Dan, I began licking the insides of his thighs and the sensitive area behind his balls while probing the outside of his anus. While I continued to rub his thighs and buns, I joined Amy in licking his shaft, and together we managed to cover most of his cock with our tongues. We flicked the tips of our tongues along the edge of his shaft, circled the head, and nibbled on his full balls. In no time at all, Dan was shooting his load all over both of us.\n\nI wouldn't consider myself a perveo movies, and not many of them turned me on. What I really wanted to do was watch Dan fuck Amy, and I told them so. Dan had other plans, and he urged me to be patient, that I would fulfill all of my fantasies tonight, and see everything I wanted to see if I was just patient. He then laid Amy on the bed, and parted her thighs. He wanted to have her hot, wet and excited before he shoved his cock into her, so he started off by licking her clit gently. Amy began to moan as Dan shoved first one finger, then two fingers deep into her hole. He twisted the fingers in and out of her box while he gently licked her clit. Her moans became louder, and it was apparent that she was ready for her first orgasm. Dan stopped what he was doing just before she orgasmed - a small cry of disappointment left her lips, but Dan had wanted me to join in before she came. He instructed me to begin licking and sucking her breasts while he licked her clit, and I agreed. I had wanted to begin as only an observer, but that desire was outweighed by wanting to be a part of her first of many orgasms tonight. I took her breasts gently in my hands and kneaded them, sucking and nibbling the nipples until they were once again hard. Dan once again began his activities as before, and it was not long until she came. She bucked against the bed hard, and was writhing so much it was difficult to keep on licking and sucking her. Dan looked up at me from between her thighs and smiled, telling me that I soon would have the opportunity to do what he had just done.\n\n Amy was excited and well lubricated, but Dan decided that it was my turn to get fucked first. Every woman secretly has a fantasy - being tongued while being fucked. One of the reasons we brought Amy home was to fulfill that fantasy for me. Amy laid on her back on the bed, and I straddled her face. She began to lick my eager cunt before Dan even got behind me. She pressed a finger against my moist hole, and teased me almost to the point of orgasm. Dan pulled her finger out and filled the vacuum with his cock. The feeling of his cock and her tongue at the same time overwhelmed me, and my first orgasm came immediately. Amy moaned, and I looked down to see her masturbating herself while eating my cunt. The sight of this was enough to send me into another orgasm. I had two more orgasms before it was over, and she had at least two by her own hand. Dan's pace increased feverishly, and he was stroking my pussy longer, deeper and faster. Soon he was ready to orgasm. Just before he came, he pulled his cock out of my cunt, and came all over Amy's face.\n\nHis sticky white cum was in her hair, on her face and on her neck and breasts before he was done. I have never seen him cum so much at one time. Dan reached for a towel, but I couldn't let so much come go to waste. I began licking his cum off of her smooth skin. I licked her cheeks and eyelids, down her neck and onto her breasts. Meanwhile, Dan had returned to his original post at her clit, and brought her to her fourth orgasm of the night by licking her cunt and fingering her. It wasn't long before all three of us were horny again and ready for more action.\n\nAt last it was time for Dan to fuck her. I wanted Amy to experience the same pleasure that I had, but I have never eaten a woman before. I wanted Dan to give me lesson since he is so good at tongueing a woman. He parted her thighs, and spread her lips, He pulled the top of her pubic mound so that her little clit was sticking up in the air, a hard little penis just waiting for a blow job. Her clit was easy to see and lick since she had a bald crotch. He told me to lick that while he was shoving his cock into her. Now to get into the position necessary to perform this sexual feat, Dan laid flat on the bed, and Amy laid on top of him with both of the facing the ceiling. I positioned myself between both of their thighs. Her cunt had stopped dripping cum from before, but was still wet and very inviting. I reached up with my hands and caressed Amy's breasts, and Dan began rubbing the head of his penis around Amy's tight anus. I grabbed the dildo that was in the drawer under the waterbed, and spreadappealing as I had feared. She began to writhe and moan, so I slipped the dildo slowly into her cunt.\n\nIt was a big dildo, and I had difficulty pushing it all the way in, but Amy didn't seem to mind. She was moaning like a mad woman, and Dan felt that she was ready to be butt-fucked. ""Have you ever been fucked in the ass, Amy?"" Dan asked. Amy replied that she had not, but as long as he was careful, she would be willing to try it. He coated his cock with KY jelly, and pressed the big head against the tight opening of her anus. I licked his balls one last time, and then returned my attention to Amy's throbbing clit. In no time at all, she came. I guess the dildo, the tongue and the cock really thrilled her.\n\nAfter she came once, the dildo slid in and out of her bald box more easily, so I became more aggressive with it. I shoved it deeper inside her, following the lead that her moans were giving me. The dildo went deep inside her with each thrust, and I am sure she felt my hand against her cunt each time I stroked her deeply.\n\nDan's hard shaft was moving quickly in and out of her tight anus, which had a tight grip on his cock. Her juices mixed with the KY jelly making a puddle in the bed. I had never been so close to this type of action before, and I loved it. I reached under Amy's ass to stroke the sensitive area behind Dan's balls, pressing a finger against his anus.\n\nShortly thereafter, Dan came in Amy's ass. Amy rolled over on the bed, and Dan rolled onto her. We all lay on the bed together, exhausted and looking forward to a good nights sleep (and breakfast...)"
213,Amy's First Time,"['MF', 'work']","I almost couldn't take it. My voice was full of sexual tension, and she sensed it. When my replacement came in at 3 a.m., I offered to walk Amy to her apartment. She invited me in for a beer.\n\nWe didn't waste much more time. As I sat next to Amy on the sofa, I put my arm around her and within moments was kissing her and caressing her entire body. I carried her to the bed, and laid her down. I removed her T-shirt, revealing the best, medium-sized tits I'd ever seen.\n\nAmy kicked her shoes off and laid back on the bed, wearing only her jean shorts. I undressed and my 9-inch penis sprung to attention. Amy gasped and began sqirming on the bed. Then she sat up and said we should stop. Perhaps, she said, I should put my clothes back on.\n\nI sat next to her, placing one arm around her back and caressing her leg with my other hand. Amy said she was afraid, because she'd never had sex before. She was on her own for the first time ever, and wanted to have sex. But my penis, she said, was much larger than she had suspected. Turns out she had never seen a real live penis before.\n\nI promised Amy I'd be careful and go slow, doing everyting possible to make her first sexual encounter a pleasurable experience. She trusted me, and laid back on the bed. I stood on the side of the bed and pulled her toward me. I slowly unbuttoned her shorts and slid them off, revealing skimpy pink panties.\n\nWhen I had her fully undressed, I began kissing Amy's pussy, slowly working my tong between her vagina lips. Amy moaned and squirmed with delight. As I began pushing my tongue into her, I realized we might have a problem after all. Amy was tiny, and so was her virgin pussy. I could barley work the tip of my tongue in at all. I wet my index finger with saliva and began working it into her hole. It barely fit, and as she tightened her muscles it nearly cut off the circulation in my finger.\n\nBut Amy was completely wet, and it was time to get down to business. Considering the size of her pussy and the massive nature of my cock, some extra lubrication would be needed. I grabbed some baby lotion from a nearby shelf and applied it to my cock.\n\nI put Amy in the middle of the bed and got on my knees between her legs. I slowly placed the head of my cock between her legs and started moving forward. My penis spread the lips of her vagina and could go no further. I applied more pressure and Amy winced, using her arms and legs to push herself backwards and away from me.\n\nI told Amy it would be OK and reminded her that she was eventually going to lose her virginity. Why not now?\n\nRealizing Amy would instinctively try to escape again, I bent my elbows around her shoulters and placed her legs on my shoulders. This would keep her from involuntarily moving backwards as I forced my penis into her.\n\nAgain I press my penis into Amy, this time making some progress. When her muscles stretched around the head of my penis, Amy shuddered and squirmed, kicking her legs back and forth on my shoulders. I stopped and let her adjust to the pain. Amy was crying and biting her bottom lip, but I had to continue. I pushed forward about one more inch. The resistence was already intense, and my rock hard penis was bending as I tried to move forward. If that wasn't enough, I now found the head of my penis against her hymen.\n\nAmy was kicking and squirming, throwing her had from side to side. I told her what I was about to do would hurt even more, but that it would be the worst of it. Amy settled down for a moment, shaking her head as if to give me the go ahead.\n\nI really didn't want to hurt her, and I knew the position she was in would only make things worse. So I took her ankles off my shoulders, keeping my elbows bent around her shoulders.\n\nI backed my penis out ever-so-slightly, then moved forward. I pressed against her cherry with all my might, keeping one hand on my penis to keep it from bending. As I pushed forward, Amy screamed. She was kicking and squrming beneath me, trying to get away. Finally, her hymen began to tear around the head of my cock. The sensation was beyond belief. Adding to the velvet viice that was Amy's pussy, was the indescribable sensation of her cherry tearing to accommodate me.\n\nAmy now had her right knee bent, and was holding her right ankle in an effort to spread hear legs more to accommodate my entry. She kicked her left leg in response to the pain, throwing her head from side to side.\n\nThe worst was over for Amy. I was slowly fucking her cherry, giving her time to prepare for the remaining seven inches of cock I would stuff into her tiny virgin pussy.\n\nInch by inche I worked my Johnson as far as it would go. With about eight inches in her, the head of my penis was pressing hard against Amy's womb. It wasn't going the additional inch. Each time I pushed against her womb, Amy squealed and writhed.\n\nAfter a few moments of fucking, Amy started to enjoy it. Shrieks of pain became groans of pleasure.\n\nAmy began kicking and squirming as she neared orgasm, then arshed her back, forcing nearly all nine inches of my penis inside of her. As she came, her chest and face turned red. She laid on the bed in extasy, and my wait was over. With Amy having lost her virginity, and experienced her first orgasm, it was my turn. I no longer had to cloud this experience with thoughts of baseball in an effort to avoid ejaculation. I exploaded, causing Amy to moan and giggle with delight at the feeling of semin pulsating into her body.\n\nAmy is my girlfriend now, and getting off work has never been the same. These days, it give all new meaning to getting off!"
214,Amy's Prom Night,"['mmmf-teens', 'rp', 'alcohol']","Her friends on the cheerleading team, Jill and Nancy had offered her a ride home but Amy thought that their dates, Jimmy and Arnie were creeps and she was not sure she wanted to go home in their car. But it was late and nobody seemed to be willing to help her. Most students she knew were in the mood for a night of love. After all this was their last year in school and next year they would probably end up in colleges in different cities.\n\nShe was surprised that Arnie and Jimmy were going to drop off Jill and Nancy at their homes. She thought those two were a pair of really horny bastards and they had probably been looking forward to a night with their girls. But, her own problem was more immediate and she turned her attention back to it. She probably had no other choice than to take the ride offered to her.\n\nJill and Nancy came to say goodbye and Amy took the opportunity offered to her. She left with her friends and was surprised when she saw that in the parking lot they were also joined by Tom. She thought that was even worse than Arnie and Jimmy and had almost raped her on their solitary date. She was not surprised that he had no date tonight.\n\nShe did not like the idea of going with Tom. 'Hey, what the hell is this creep doing here. I am not going with him in the same car.'\n\n'Beggars can't be choosers', said Jim. 'He's coming with us. You better make up your mind fast. We will be more comfortable without a hitchhiker.'\n\nArnie gave a smirk and Amy almost decided to find another ride but Jill and Nancy caught her hand and made her get into the car.\n\nThey started off and first dropped off Jill whose house was just nearby. Tom got into the back but Nancy was between the two of them and calmed her down. They seemed to be taking the route for Nancy's and probably planned to drop her off first. Amy was irritated but knew she probably had no choice. She thought of getting off at Nancy's place and getting a cab or spending the night with her but knew that her parents would not let her off without an explanation and then her father would be mad at Bill.\n\nAfter Nancy got off, Amy was scared. Here she was with these three creeps, at night, in their car. They started off for Jimmy's house. Amy was even more scared. Jimmy had an estate at the far end of town and that area was quite lonely.\n\nThey drove into Jimmy's estate and Amy was really scared. The boys were drunk and here she was alone with the three of them.\n\n'Come in for a drink', said Jimmy.\n\n'Hey, I am getting late.' Amy protested but Arnie and Tom were already out of the car.'Take a cab home.'said Tom.'we are in the mood for a drink or two.'\n\nAmy had no choice and debated whether to stay in the car till the boys came back. She was feeling cold and she thought that she would be safe in the house with Jimmy's parents around.\n\nWhen she walked into the room, she saw that the three boys had a drink in their hand and Jimmy immediately poured one for her. She refused and was surprised that Jimmy was having a drink without the fear of his parents catching him.\n\nAmy suddenly felt a strange thing around her neck and screamed in fright. It was a thin nylon cord. She turned around and saw that Arnie had one end of the cord in his hand and Tom held the other. Both tugged at the cord and it tightened around her neck cutting off her breath.\n\nThe boys laughed and Jimmy walked up to her and put a blindfold around Amy's eyes. Amy was terrified as it turned dark and she could not see. Someone caught her hands and tied them securely behind her back. She tried to twist them but could not pry them loose.\n\n'I will scream and that will bring down your parents. And you do know what will happen then, Jimmy.'Amy said, trying to pretend that she was calm and composed, though, she was, in fact, terrified.\n\nJimmy laughed loudly and said,'My parents are away to New York for the weekend. You may scream as much as you want. Nobody else will be able to hear you and we will probably enjoy it.'\n\nAmy could no longer control herself and started crying.'Please let me go. My hands hurt. Please, I am sorry for what I did.',she pleaded.\n\n'Not until we teach you a lesson, you bitch.',she heard Tom say and was even more scared.'Now listen to me, bitch. We are going to put more cords around your neck so that each of us has an end in his hand to pull if you act smart with us. We will then untie your hands and if you do what we say, we will let you go when we are satisfied. Is that clear?'\n\n'Yes..',Amy managed to blurt.\n\n'Yes what? When you talk to us you address us SIR.',she heard Tom say.\n\n'Yes sir', she said.\n\n'Good. Are you ready to be taught a lesson now.'\n\nAmy hesitated and the cord around her neck jerked.'Yes sir',she said.\n\n'Then say it.'\n\n'I am ready to be taught a lesson, sir.', she whispered turning red.\n\n'No, say, please sir, will you teach me a lesson.'\n\n'Please sir, will you teach me a lesson.', Amy said turning even more red with embarassment.\n\n'Louder and Clearly.'\n\n'Please sir, will you teach me a lesson.'she said.\n\n'Yes, we will teach you a lesson.' She felt her hands being untied. Now take off your blouse.'\n\nAmy was stunned. The cords around her neck suddenly tightened.'Please sir, can I remove the blindfold.', she said buying time.\n\nThe blindfold was pulled off and she could see again.\n\n'Be quick. Get on with it.',Tom said.\n\nAmy opened  the top button of her blouse and on an impulse tried to pull the cords off her neck. The cords tightened and cut off her breath.\n\n'Please sir, I did not mean that, I am sorry', Amy croaked.\n\n'You will pay for that stunt. You won't forget the punishment you will get for that.'Amy heard Tom say.'Now, are you ready to behave?'\n\n'Yes sir.'she whispered as she undid the top button of her blouse.The cords loosened and Amy quickly unbuttoned her blouse and took it off.\n\n'Now your bra, and dance like a stripper.'\n\n'Like the teasing whore that you are.',Arnie said.\n\nAmy knew that she had no option and tried to cooperate for the time being. She gyrated her hips and moved her shoulders while she undid her bra and slid it off. At the boys' command, she continued to dance but she was embarrassed as her big for her age tits bounced.\n\nAmy was surprised but she found her nakedness and the teasing of the boys vaguely exciting. She could feel the blood flowing to her pussy, the lips getting engorged as her juices started flowing and her pussy turned moist.\n\nThe boys were really turned on seeing Amy naked and Tom got his hands on her tits and started rubbing them, pinching the nipples until the nipples stood up, red but proud.\n\n'Take your skirt off.' Tom said continuing to play with Amy's tits.\n\nAmy complied regretting that she had worn stockings and  garter belt tonight and not panty hose. The boys went wild when Amy's lacy underwear came into view.\n\n'Play with yourself through your panties, slut.' Tom said.\n\nAmy started caressing her lips through her lacy undies, realising that the boys' rough handling of her tits had really turned her on and her panties were now slightly wet. Amy closed her eyes and continued caressing herself. She felt her legs turning weak and let out a moan.\n\n'The bitch is really hot. Man, is she wet.' Tom said as he slightly rubbed his fingers against Amy's cunt. Amy tried to rub her mound against Tom's fingers as Tom moved the lacy fabric to one side and slid his hand inside the panties. He slipped one finger, and then another inside her tight pussy, surprised at the way his fingers easily slid into the tight but now well-lubricated hole.\n\nMore by instinct than by any conscious move to escape, Amy brought up her leg and was slightly surprised as Tom fell to the ground, groaning and clutching his balls. As he fell, the end of the cord in his hand got pulled and Amy could not breathe at all. She could not even think of escape and by the time Tom recovered, Jimmy and Arnie had her secure, her hands held behind her back.\n\nAmy knew she was in trouble and begged for mercy but she never anticipated the severeness of Tom's revenge.\n\nThe boys marched her to the table and holding her hands tight behind her back, bent her so that just the edge of her tits and the nipples lay over the table. Tom picked up the whisky bottle and brought it down hard over Amy's right nipple.\n\n'Aaaaahhhh...' Amy screamed in agony. 'Please sir, nooo...' she begged as Tom raised the bottle and Amy knew it would come down on her left nipple.'Oooohh..'she screamed. She was sobbing uncontrollably and would have fallen had the boys not held her hands behind her.\n\n'Now, bitch. Are you going to behave or not?'Tom said.\n\n'Yes sir.'\n\n'Take off your stockings.'\n\nAmy tried to control her tears as she danced and removed them.\n\n'Remain bent. I like your tits hanging that way.'Tom said.'Shake them.'\n\nAmy blushed but complied.\n\n'Hey, look at her blush, the slut is embarssed. Remove your knickers, bitch.'\n\nAmy removed her panties, her last piece of clothing gone. She blushed and tried to hide her bushy mound.\n\n'You slut, now you are gonna show us your pussy unless you want another taste of this bottle on your tits.'\n\nAmy blushed but she knew she would do anything to escape that bottle. At the boys' command, she climbed up on the table, lay on her back and spread her legs and bent her knees, opening her pussy lips wide for the boys to see.\n\n'Play with it. Fuck it with your fingers' Jimmy said.\n\n'Hold up your clit. Yes. Rub it.' Arnie said.\n\n'Spread your asscheeks and show me your asshole. Yes. Put a finger inside. Fuck your asshole with it.'Tom said.\n\nAmy blushed at each order but she agreed as she knew she had no choice.\n\nAmy knew what was coming her way when she saw the boys undressing. They moved to the couch and sat there as Amy knelt on the floor in front of them, still masturbating, embarassed but definitely turned on.\n\n'Now, you slut, you are gonna suck our cocks but first you are gonna beg for that honour.' Arnie said.\n\n'Yeah, normally we wouldn't let a common slut like you near our precious tool, but if you beg nicely enough, we will let you. Jimmy said.\n\n'And you know what will happen if in ten minutes, you have not convinced at least one of us and made him come, don't you?' Tom held up the dreaded bottle ominously and Amy nodded.\n\nShe started begging the three of them, humiliating herself at their command, spreading herself, playing with herself, calling herself their little bitch slut. This continued for some time and Amy was getting scared when Arnie relented and told Amy she could lick his cock.\n\nAmy started licking the tip of his cock rubbing the foreskin up and down, licking the salty drops of pre-cum. Arnie suddenly caught the back of her head and thrust his cock deep into her mouth, almost gagging her. Amy opened her mouth wide trying to breathe as Arnie started thrusting, fucking her mouth like a pussy.\n\n'You bitch, if you move away from my cum, you know what will happen. Arnie managed between groans.\n\nArnie finally reached his climax and spurted his come down her throat, on her face, tits, hair, everywhere. Amy managed to swallow every drop of cum that landed in her mouth. Arnie rubbed his little finger in a drop of cum that lay on her cheek and offered it to her. She silently opened her mouth and licked his finger clean.\n\nThe boys applauded and then made Amy rub the drops that had landed on her tits like a cream. Amy tried to hold back her tears as she tried to do as the boys said, deeply humiliated but scared to fight back.\n\nArnie lay back on the couch and Tom took his place. Tom made her lick the tip with her tongue while Jimmy stood behind her fingering her pussy.\n\n'I don't want to come in your slutty face. I am going to come up your cunt.'Tom said. He lay down on the floor and made her sit on his cock with her ass turned towards his face. Jimmy took a chair and sat in front of her so that she could suck him while she rode Tom.\n\nShe felt hot and started thrusting against Tom feeling his cock throb in her hot and wet pussy, while blowing off Jimmy at the same time savoring the feel of his cock in her mouth and realising how different the tools of the three boys were.\n\nShe was however taken aback at the next command of Jimmy and started weeping again as he told her he wanted to come up her asshole.\n\nJimmy made her lie down on Tom and thrust his finger slowly up her tight backhole, liberally applying a lubricating cream to her tight hole. She squirmed as he forced a finger up her tight hole and twisted it around trying to lubricate her back passage. He then forced up another and then a third finger trying to stretch her tight hole.\n\nJimmy took out his fingers and she could feel the emptiness of her hole, almost missing the fulness. He poked the tip of his erect cock against the tight opening and told her to relax and loosen the muscles while he tried to insert his tool up her tight hole.\n\nAmy screamed out aloud as his huge boner forced its way into her tight and virgin hole but she soon began to enjoy its movements inside her. At the boys' command, she started thrusting herself against the two cocks inside her thrusting to meet Tom's cock in her pussy and then moving back to meet Jimmy's cock in her asshole as the three of them fell into a steady rhythm.\n\n'I'm coming.' Tom groaned and erupted in her pussy just about the same time as Jimmy spewed out his seed up her ass. Amy almost groaned as she felt the two pricks wilt and stop their thrusting motion in her orifices, almost missing the fulness inside her. Tom took out his cock and held it in front of her mouth. Amy knew what was expected of her and quietly licked the cum on his cock, and then repeated the performance with Jimmy, again breaking into tears at the thought of where his cock had been before invading her mouth.\n\nAmy begged the boys to let her go but the boys were not yet satisfied. Amy had to suck the three of them to an erection and then blow them off again. The boys again humiliated her by pulling their pricks out while coming so that they could come on her face and by making her lick their cocks clean after they had come.\n\nEventually the boys relented and Amy was dropped off home but without her underwear and with memories of a prom night that she would never forget.\n\nEnd"
215,Amy's Shame 1,['Fdom-F'],"Now that she had the proof, Jamie was going to her boss and permanently remove Amy's annoying presence from her life forever. She met her mother Barbara for lunch and told her how she planned to use the file to destroy Amy's budding career. Barbara was silent throughout the meal, but when they kissed as they parted, Barbara whispered, ""If you get rid of her, how do you know her replacement won't be worse? Why not use what you have to ensure she doesn't just stop annoying you, but gives you pleasure and even a little entertainment as well. The information you have is enough to keep her in her place so to speak.""\n\nOn her way back to the office, Jamie thought about her mother's advice. Barbara had proved her wisdom as a mentor in many varied ways and Jamie trusted her advice. By the time she got back to her desk, she'd made up her mind! Since it was a Friday, she called her boss and rescheduled their meeting for Monday morning. Then she called Amy's secretary and made an appointment to see her rival as close to quitting time as possible. All afternoon, Jamie prepared herself for their meeting. She wanted it to sound just right when she delivered her ultimatum.\n\nAt four o'clock, Jamie appeared at Amy's door. The tall, slender Amy rose from her desk to meet Jamie halfway into her office. ""My secretary said you wanted to see me. What's it about, Jamie? I'm pretty busy right now. I've got several deadlines coming due."" Jamie grinned her ""bitchy"" smile and gently closed the door behind her, leaning against it and locking it silently without Amy's knowledge. Once she was sure they wouldn't be disturbed, she sat on the corner of Amy's desk and crossed her long, shapely legs. In the office she usually wore her skirts just above the knee, but at night when she was clubbing with her friends, she wore skirts as short as possible to show off what she considered her best asset, her long legs.\n\nJamie knew all the girls were jealous of her legs, that's why she had crossed them so dramatically, to annoy Amy. ""How're your father's investments doing,"" she asked insincerely. Amy sniffed. ""I don't think that's any of your business,"" she snapped. ""If that's what you came to talk about, you can leave now.""\n\nJamie held up the folder and waved it under Amy's nose. ""I don't think so, Amy-girl."" Amy hated it when Jamie called her that. The first time she'd done it in public Amy bristled and told her in no uncertain terms to knock it off. Jamie had never done it in public again, but whenever the two of them were alone (which Amy made sure wasn't often) that's what Jamie called her.\n\nShe only did it because she loved the way Amy's face flushed and her nostrils flared with anger, but Amy was too dumb to ever figure that out. Once, about six months ago, Amy had gotten so mad she'd tried to slap the shorter Jamie when she called her ""Amy-girl."" Jamie had anticipated her reaction, however, and had easily caught her by the wrist and twisted her arm behind her back. Jamie had marched Amy to the wall and pinned her there until she began to whimper and beg her to release her. Ever since that day, Amy had been intimidated by her co-worker.\n\nNow, when Jamie refused to leave her office, Amy was unsure of what to do. Finally she sighed, ""Well,"" she said, her tone revealing her uncertainty of what to do, ""then I'm going to leave because I don't intend to discuss my family's financial affairs with you."" Amy brushed past Jamie's long legs and reached for the doorknob. Since Jamie had locked it, Amy had to fumble with the lock which gave Jamie time to grab her from behind by the scruff of the neck and turn her around.\n\nJamie leaned close and Amy shrank back against the wall to avoid the press of Jamie's full breasts against her own smaller ones. Amy looked down into Jamie's eyes and then, suddenly, Jamie saw her expression change. Amy steeled herself and glared at the shorter woman. Amy was 5-7, several inches taller than Jamie although the short woman outweighed her by a good ten pounds because of her toned and well-developed figure. ""Don't do anything stupid, Amy-girl,"" Jamie chided as she held the tall girl by the neck, her fingers slowly squeezing and relaxing in a hypnotic rhythm, ""I've got everything in this file I need to ruin you and your precious father as well.""\n\nAmy looked dumbly at the manila folder Jamie held clutched in her fist. ""Wha . . . what's in it?"" she asked. It was all Jamie could do not to laugh at the brunette's dazed expression. ""It's a complete file detailing all of the information you gave your father about the deals you've been doing for the firm the past few years. I can prove the two of you have been using ""inside information"" to make money in the market."" Amy's body went limp and she pulled away from Jamie's grasp and dropped into a chair. Her hands trembled as she gripped the arms tightly. ""What . . . what are you going to do about it?"" she croaked.\n\nJamie was enjoying watching Amy's distress and she hated to tell her and end her suspense, but time was getting short if her plan was going to come off on schedule. ""I was going to take it to Mr. Phillips,"" she said. At the sound of her boss's name, Amy turned pale and gave a sudden gasp. Jamie watched the rapid rise and fall of Amy's petite breasts inside her designer silk blouse and it was all she could do to keep from laughing as she thought about what she was going to do to the haughty brunette in the weeks ahead.\n\nJamie saw Amy's eyes tearing as she thought of her and her father spending the next twenty years in jail. The disgrace of having her husband and daughter in jail might even kill her mother. She only dimly heard Jamie's voice as she continued to speak, ""But I thought that's not really fair. After all, you're young and you're entitled to make a mistake.' Isn't that right, Amy-girl?"" Jamie lifted Amy's limp wrist, taking her hand in her own and brushing a tear from the young woman's cheek. Amy eagerly bobbed her head. ""Oh yes, Jamie, yes. That's right, it was a mistake. I swear I'll never do it again. I won't forget you for this. I'd do anything to repay you for not reporting me."" Jamie chuckled out loud. Poor naeve Amy was making it so easy she was taking all the fun out of her triumph.\n\n""You will,"" Jamie said in a monotone. Amy looked up in surprise, ""Huh? I don't understand."" Jamie laughed her ""bitch-laugh"" again. Everyone loathed her for it because she only did it when she had the upper hand over someone. ""I was going to report you and have you fired, in fact, I still may, but I thought we might work it out between the two of us instead."" Seeing that poor Amy was still confused, Jamie explained in detail what she had planned. When she heard it, Amy gasped and refused to participate in Jamie's ""sick game."" But Jamie took her time and calmly explained how much more difficult Amy would find her life in prison compared to the course that Jamie had plotted for her.\n\nAmy wouldn't have agreed if it were merely her own life, but the thought of her father spending the next twenty years in jail as well was too much. She heaved a resigned sigh and reluctantly nodded her head. ""Alright Jamie,"" she gasped, ""I'll do anything to keep Daddy out of jail. When do you want to start?""\n""Here's the address,"" Jamie said, tossing a folded slip of paper on Amy's cluttered desk. ""Be there at eight sharp tonight."" Seeing hesitation in Amy's face, Jamie added ominously, ""If you're not there on time, I'm going to Phillips with the folder. If you're lucky, they'll let you clean out your desk before they haul you off to jail.""\n\nAmy began to perspire heavily. She knew that Jamie was the kind of a cruel bitch who'd get off on seeing her dragged out of the office in handcuffs. With a heavy sigh, Amy nodded her head, ""All right, I'll be there."" As Jamie turned to go, Amy added with a tremor in her voice, ""I hope you don't expect too much though, I've never made love to a woman before."" Now it was Jamie who was surprised. That was when she realized that Amy still had no clue to the terrible things she had planned for her. It increased her excitement.\n\n""Don't worry, Amy-girl,"" Jamie said gently, ""I'm sure you know how to do everything I'll require of you. Who knows, you might even enjoy it."" With that, she unlocked the door and strode confidently back to her own office where she picked up the phone and punched in a speed dial number. ""Hi Mom,"" she said conspiratorially, ""It's all set. She's supposed to be there at eight tonight, but I doubt she has the guts to go through with it. She'll probably run home, pack her shit and head for the airport with her old man.""\n\nBarbara listened quietly until her daughter was finished and then disagreed with her, ""I don't think so, Jamie. There's something about Amy that makes me believe she'll show up right on time. After all, she and her father will need a few days to liquidate their holdings, if nothing more. She'll have to play along with you to buy time, that's the key! Once we get our hands on her, we can beat down her resistance in no time. Who knows if she likes it, you'll have your own personal plaything?""\n\nJamie was becoming aroused by the thought of having ""Miss Goody-Two-Shoes"" at her mercy and she began to look forward to eight o'clock and hoped Amy wouldn't disappoint her. ""After all,"" Jamie thought, ""It'd be a lot more fun to make that cunt my slave than to have her escape my wrath altogether."" The more she thought about it, the more delicious the prospect seemed.\n\nAmy got home that evening with a heavy heart. She had a lot to think about as she walked the street to her apartment. As she climbed the stairs to her one bedroom apartment, she thought about her father who had been ill lately. The shock of prison and losing the family fortune might be too great for him. Even worse, her mother still thought she was the greatest kid in the world and the disappointment of seeing her in jail would destroy the bond of trust that had built up over the past 28 years. ""I know that bitch,"" Amy thought, ""She wants something from me, maybe inside information she can use herself. I'll go to her house and see what's up. Even if she forces me to have sex with her, how bad can it be?"" Amy had never been with a woman before, but like many women, she'd often fantasized about what it would be like. ""Now, I guess I'll have a chance to find out,"" she mused.\n\nThat evening, promptly at eight, Amy rang the doorbell at a large, brownstone townhouse. The door was opened by a tall woman in a maid's outfit who, on hearing Amy's name, showed her to a small drawing room and gestured to a chair. ""Wait there, Madam will be with you shortly."" She silently disappeared, leaving Amy alone in the dim light. She looked around at the walls covered with leather-bound volumes. ""Jamie must certainly be doing well in the market,"" she thought to herself.\n\nAfter several minutes two women appeared in the doorway. One was Jamie and the other, surprisingly, was her mother Barbara whom Amy had met at the office. Barbara was dressed all in black and upon seeing Amy's quizzical expression, Jamie waved her hand toward the older woman and announced, ""This is my mother Barbara. You've met before, I believe?. From now on, if you're permitted to speak to her at all, you'll refer to her simply as Barbara, or Mistress Barbara. Is that clear?"" Amy swallowed hard and nodded silently. This wasn't what she'd expected.\n\nBarbara approached Amy and motioned her to rise. As did, her knees shook with fright. Up close, she realized that Barbara was older than she'd appeared at first. She must have been in her early fifties although she could pass for a woman much younger. She was obviously vain about her appearance and, judging from her firm thighs and muscular calves, she'd spent time in the gym. It wasn't often Amy met a woman who could intimidate her with just a look, but Barbara was such a woman. Looking past Barbara, Amy spoke directly to Jamie who had a broad grin on her lips, ""OK, I'm here. What do you want me to do?"" Jamie walked slowly to Amy and put her right hand lightly on her shoulder. ""I expect you to do exactly as you're told, Amy-girl. Otherwise, you and your precious father will spend tonight in jail."" She pushed and Amy toppled onto her ass on the sofa behind her.\n\nJamie sat down facing Amy and eyed her closely. ""I think you're overdressed for this evening's entertainment,"" she said, ""Take off your c lothes.""\n\nAmy had expected it and wasn't surprised by the order. She was certain that Jamie intended to force her to perform oral sex on her, and perhaps Barbara as well, in exchange for her silence about the inside trading. She'd been thinking about it all afternoon and had not only resigned herself to it, but had surprisingly found the prospect excited her. She rose and slowly removed her dress and half-slip, leaving her in her bra, pantyhose and panties.\n\nJamie studied her and then nodded, ""I'm surprised, frankly,"" she admitted. ""After watching you in the office for a year, I hadn't expected you'd even look this good."" Amy wasn't sure if Jamie was complimenting of her body or criticizing of her office attire. Jamie waved her hand impatiently and told Amy to continue. She took a deep breath, reached behind her and unhooked her bra. As it slid down her arms, she inhaled to expand her chest and make her small breasts appear as full as possible. It was, of course, a futile and unnecessary attempt, for as soon as she exhaled Jamie would see her little breasts in their natural state. But she did it anyway.\n\nAmy hated the breasts God had given her and she wished she'd gotten implants many years ago as she'd wanted to. But she'd lacked the courage and even recent revelations about the silicone implants hadn't made her feel any better about the decision. She bent from the waist and rolled her pantyhose down her long, slender legs. ""At least, while I'm bending over it makes my breasts seem larger,"" she thought as she looked down beneath her chest. She rose, tossed her pantyhose to Jamie and posed for her provocatively in her bikinis.\n\nJamie didn't seem to be impressed and told her to get on with it. She took off her panties and dropped them on top of her dress. ""Now what?"" she asked with a note of fear. Amy was surprised the way her voice cracked with emotion and quivered as she spoke. Jamie heard it and had to suppress a smile. ""Turn around,"" she ordered her. Amy pirouetted to give Jamie a brief look at her tight behind which considered her best body part after her hair. Jamie nodded as if Amy had passed some sort of test and rose, ""Come with me.""\n\nWith more than a little trepidation, Amy silently followed Jamie up a long, curving flight of stairs to the second floor. At the top of the stairs, Jamie opened a door, ""Go in and lie down, I'll join you shortly."" Amy entered and paused at the side of a large, canopied bed. She heard the door lock behind her and heaved a sigh. She knelt on the sheets and slowly spread herself across the large bed. Unsure of whether Jamie wanted her on her belly or back, she laid on her side with her back to the door. Whatever was about to happen, she didn't want to see it coming!\n\nShe didn't know how long she lay there, it seemed forever. All the while, thoughts of making love to Jamie ran through her brain. She wasn't looking forward to it, that was certain! Not that Jamie wasn't an attractive woman, for she certainly was. With her full, firm breasts, flat stomach and long, taut legs, she was anything a man, or woman for that matter, could ask for in a lover. Except for her personality! Outwardly, Jamie seemed nice enough, but her character had a hard edge. She could be domineering, inflexible and demanding for no apparent reason. In short, she could be a bitch and that turned Amy off to her!\n\nFinally, Amy heard the door open. Despite her desire to look, she resisted and continued to lay with her back to the door. For a long minute, nothing happened but then someone spanked her ass sharply. Amy flinched and leaped off the bed to face her tormentor. Jamie grinned at her, ""Taking a little nap, were we, Amy-girl?""\n\nAmy shook her head silently. ""Follow me, bitch,"" Jamie snapped as she spun on her heel and walked toward the door. Amy took a deep breath and hurried after her, anxious she not give the woman any reason to hit her again, even on the ass. Jamie took her to the end of the hall to the bathroom. ""Sit there,"" she said indicating the toilet. Amy wasn't sure if she was supposed to raise the lid or not, but when she hesitated, Jamie spanked her ass again, ""I said sit down."" Amy squatted on the cold lid with her thighs pressed tightly together and her arms wrapped around her slender chest.\n\nHer eyes widened in fear when she saw Jamie take out a straight razor and begin to sharpen it on a leather strop. ""Lay back and open your skinny legs, Bitch!"" Jamie snapped. As Amy hesitated, Jamie pointed the razor at her, ""If you don't open your legs, Bitch, I'm going down the hall and call the police. They'll have your family in custody before you can get your clothes on and get home!"" Amy believed Jamie would do it and she slowly leaned back and spread her legs. Jamie knelt between them and began to soap her pussy using a handful of lather from a bowl she'd prepared.\n\nThe feel of Jamie's strong fingers massaging her pussy sent a shudder through Amy. Jamie felt it and fought to hide a grin. So far, everything was going better than she'd hoped. To prolong Amy's humiliation, and her own satisfaction, Jamie continued to fondle Amy until she shifted her weight and moaned deep in her throat. The crimson blush on Amy's face told Jamie that her new slave was ready for the next step. She raised the razor and scraped it over the sparse growth of fine hairs below Amy's navel on her heaving stomach. ""I wouldn't make any sudden moves if I were you, Amy-girl,"" Jamie warned her as she slowly drew the razor down to the forest of thick dark hair immediately above the slit between Amy's trembling legs.\n\nAmy closed her eyes and tried to ignore the unusual sensations Jamie was creating as she slowly drew the razor across the most sensitive portion of her anatomy. In spite of her resolve, however, Jamie could feel Amy's excitement as she slowly shaved her until her pussy was as clean as a new-born baby's. When she finished the shaving, Jamie ran her fingers lightly over Amy's ""mound of Venus"" and held it there for a moment. Tears ran down Amy's cheeks as she realized how easily Jamie had gotten her aroused her with a mere shaving.\n\n""Wash off the soap and go back to your room,"" Jamie told her firmly. Amy stood up at the sink and washed away the residue of Jamie's soaping, taking particular care to wash away the soap that had worked its way inside of her during Jamie's fondling. When she finished, she dried herself and padded down the hallway to the first room she'd been in. It was deserted and she got back on the bed to await her next trial. She didn't have to wait long before Jamie reappeared carrying a small box.\n\nAmy rolled onto her back and folded her hands behind her head, causing her breasts to rise to their full(?) prominence. Jamie eyed Amy's lanky 5'7"" figure spread-eagled on the bed and shook her head sadly. Amy looked up dewy-eyed and whispered, ""Is this how you want me? Just tell me, I'll do anything, really I will."" Jamie nodded, ""I'm glad you've decided to be reasonable. Now get up and put this on."" She tossed the box on the bed.\n\nAmy opened it with trembling fingers and found a small black knit dress made of stretchy material. ""I don't understand,"" Amy said, ""I thought you wanted to, . . . I mean, . . . you and me would . . ."" She stopped as she realized Jamie was laughing at her. ""You dumb bitch,"" Jamie sneered, ""Did you really think I'd want to make love to you? You? I can't even stand to look at you. The thought of letting you taste my sweet puss makes me ill. I wouldn't give you the pleasure!""\n\n""Now, put the dress on and be quick about it,"" Jamie snapped. Amy scrambled off the bed, relieved that she was going to finally be allowed to cover her nudity. As she pulled the dress up her legs, however, she realized that it wasn't long enough to cover the length of her body between her perky breasts and her newly-shaved pussy. She had to bend her knees to keep her cunt from showing below the hem of the dress. When she walked, it quickly worked up and over her tight ass until she had to tug at it in an attempt to maintain some semblance of dignity. Jamie watched her struggles with amusement.\n\n""Put your shoes on,"" she ordered abruptly. Amy meekly did as she was told and then Jamie led her by the hand back downstairs where Barbara was waiting. Barbara drove them downtown to the sleazy part where the topless bars, tattoo parlors, run-down hotels and strip joints seemed to congregate. On the way, Jamie ran her hands over Amy's slender thighs, which made the young girl squirm with nervous excitement. Unfortunately, whenever she moved, either one of her breasts or her pussy came out of her dress. She spent the entire journey pulling and tugging futilely at her clothing, but having no luck.\n\nBarbara finally parked and they led Amy down an alley to an unmarked door. Barbara knocked and a wizened old crone opened the door. ""Hi Babs,"" she croaked, then she kissed Barbara on the mouth. Barbara introduced Jamie and pointed to Amy with a wave of her hand, introducing her as ""Jamie's new sub."" Amy had no idea what the term meant at the time, but she didn't like the sound of it.\n\n""You want the usual, then?"" the crone cackled as she eyed Amy's youthfully firm figure hungrily. ""Of course,"" Jamie said as she pushed Amy's trembling body forward. ""Give her the works, top and bottom."" The crone opened a cabinet on the wall and Amy's eyes widened in shock and fear when she recognized what it contained."
216,Amy's Shame 2,['Fdom-F'],"Despite the knot of fear in the pit of her stomach, Amy's nipples were hard with arousal. Something in the way Jamie and her mother were treating her excited the young woman like nothing that had ever happened to her in all her 28 years. Perhaps it was the contrast with the way her own parents treated her, giving her everything she wanted and spoiling her rotten. Perhaps, the treatment she was getting from Jamie and her mother provided a structure and discipline that she'd missed in her mundane life.\n\nThe crone leaned forward and gave Amy's left breast a squeeze like a fishwife checking out the catch of the day. Her touch was neither erotic nor casual, but felt the way Amy's doctor touched her during an exam, detached and clinical.. ""She's got good skin,"" she cackled, ""Have you decided on a design?"" Jamie nodded and opened her own blouse. ""Give her the mate to this one."" Amy looked up and saw a large tattoo that covered Jamie's entire breast. A giant snake that spiraled its way up from her ribs, around and around her breast until, at the end, the snake's open mouth seemed about to bite her nipple. Amy screamed just before she fainted.\n\nWhen she awoke, she felt something cool on her breast and she looked down to where the old crone was swabbing her breast with an alcohol soaked cotton ball. ""I'm glad you rejoined us,"" she said. ""Jamie was just saying what she'd do to you if you passed out again. I'd stay awake at all costs, if I were you."" Amy looked up to see Barbara and Jamie sipping drinks. ""Here,"" Jamie chuckled, ""take a pull on this, you're going to need it."" She shoved an open bottle between Amy's lips before she could respond and tipped it up. A big slug of Tequila, the powerful Mexican liquor, rolled down her throat before she could get her tongue into the bottle to stop it. She started to gag, and in doing so, she swallowed another gulp of the fiery liquid.\n\nJamie took the bottle away and she and Barbara laughed as Amy coughed and sputtered. Then the old woman began to tattoo Amy's pale white skin. She couldn't believe how much pain there was as the mechanical needle flicked in and out, in and out as the old woman slowly moved the tattoo machine across her breast. She remembered the old woman's warning about not passing out again, and she fought against the pain. To counter Amy's writhing and squirming, the old crone held Amy's nipple between her thumb and forefinger and pulled her breast to keep it taut. Amy's ability to move was severely limited by the straps on her wrists and by Barbara who stood behind her holding a handful of her hair. The old woman was able, by holding her breast tightly, to keep it relatively still as she worked.\n\nEvery so often, Jamie thrust the bottle in her mouth and poured more Tequila down Amy's throat. She no longer resisted the powerful liquor, for she found it dulled the pain and she began looking forward to the next shot. It took the old woman almost an hour to complete the large tattoo and Amy realized she no longer had any sensation in her breast other than a dull throbbing ache that felt like it was being roasted over a low fire. The old woman finally sat back, studied her handiwork and pronounced it finished. Amy gave a sigh of relief that her ordeal was finally over, but she snapped back to full consciousness when she heard Jamie say, ""OK, now put this on the other one."" She held up a picture of a woman standing over another woman. The second woman's head was bowed in a subservient pose. Amy screamed and began to thrash about in the chair, but the thick straps held her firmly in place. Barbara cursed under her breath and slapped Amy so hard her head snapped to the side. ""Shut up you fuckin' cunt,"" she sneered. ""Hell, Jamie and I've both had worse, look at this!"" She unzipped her skintight leather mini-dress to reveal a tattoo of a dragon that covered both breasts and her rounded belly.\n\nThe old crone changed to a different needle and began to tattoo Amy's right breast with the picture of one woman being dominated and demeaned by another. She had no doubt which of the two roles it would be her sad duty to fulfill. The second tattoo was not only quite a bit smaller than the first, but Amy had drunk a lot of the powerful Tequila. Although the needle was still painful, her mind drifted away as her head lolled from side to side. This time, the old crone still held her breast, but only as an aid to steady her other hand.\n\nUnlike the first tattoo, the second took about half an hour, but by the time it was completed, Amy was quite drunk. When Jamie unfastened the straps, Amy staggered out of the chair and fell to her knees. If she hadn't wrapped her slender arms around Jamie's thighs, she'd have fallen flat on her face. ""I gotta pee,"" she said, slurring her words badly. The old crone pointed to the back and Jamie and Barbara supported the tipsy young woman as she staggered to the bathroom. In truth, it was nothing more than a commode in the corner of an open room, but Amy was too drunk to care. She hiked up her skirt, squatted and peed a stream of golden fluid for a good two minutes. Then she rested her head against the wall and began to snore.\n\nJamie pulled her off the stool and slapped her face several times to waken her. ""Not yet, Bitch,"" she hissed. ""You've still got one more thing to do before you can go beddy-bye."" They dragged her back the shop where the old crone waited with her tattoo machine. Jamie and Barbara put Amy on her knees and bowed her head to the floor. Then Jamie pulled Amy's skirt up to the small of her back, baring her white ass cheeks. Jamie explained what she wanted and the old crone chuckled knowingly, ""I remember the last time I did one of those. How many's there been anyway?"" Jamie bristled, ""Never mind about her, this is the one I've got now. Get busy!""\n\nThe old woman sat on a stool between Amy's thighs, using her knees to keep the unwilling woman's legs apart. As she began to tattoo Amy's right ass cheek, she slid her left hand underneath and between Amy's legs to ""steady"" her. In truth, her subtle fingering of Amy's pussy had just the opposite effect and between the pain of the tattoo machine on her ass and the pleasure of the old woman's skilled fingers in her pussy, the young woman was torn between conflicting sensations. In the end, her lust won out over her pain and she climaxed before the old woman completed the third tattoo.\n\n""You want me to do the other one now?"" she asked as Jamie and Barbara stood over Amy's prostrate body. ""Never mind,"" Jamie said with a resigned shake of her head. ""She's so out of it, she can't even feel the pain anymore."" Barbara glared at the old woman, ""And you didn't help, frigging her clit while you were supposed to be working. Hell, if we'd wanted that done, I'd have done it, and a lot better besides."" The old woman held out her hand, ""That'll be three hundred like I said."" Then she added with a sly smile, ""Nothin' extra for the orgasm!""\n\nAmy awoke the next morning with a terrible throbbing in her head. She couldn't remember where she was or much of what had happened the night before. The last thing she clearly recalled was when Jamie had announced that she'd get a second breast tattoo. She lifted up the bed covers and stared down at her breasts. They were not only covered with the tattoos, exactly as she remembered them, but they'd swollen to nearly twice their normal size. She tried to touch them, but they were extremely tender and sensitive. She wondered how she'd be able to wear a blouse over them, let alone a bra.\n\nAs she lay there wondering what she should do next, the door opened and Jamie came bouncing in, all chipper and bright. ""Good morning,, Amy-girl, did you sleep well last night? I hope you're not too sore to get your ass out of bed and come downstairs for breakfast?"" Amy shook her head and that simple act sent shards of pain searing through her breasts. She winced and it brought a grin to Jamie's lips. Amy slowly drew back the covers and gingerly swung her legs out of bed but a sudden shooting pain in her ass caused her to yelp in surprise. She reached back and realized her right cheek was quite sensitive.\n\n""Wha . . . what happened to me last night?"" Jamie shrugged, ""Who cares? You were having so much fun, I just wish it'd never ended."" Amy looked down at her chest and began to weep. ""Don't be a wuss,"" Jamie scolded. ""In a few days the swelling will go down and your tits'll go back down to normal."" She laughed and the thought of Amy's small breasts being so sensitive gave her a sudden idea.\n\nShe disappeared while Amy tip-toed over to the mirror to try to see what was wrong with her ass. When she saw the third tattoo, her face turned bright red and she broke down in tears. That's how Jamie found her, standing and shivering as she cried in front of the full length mirror. ""What have you done to me?"" Amy cried, trying to turn her head around to read the lettering on her firm butt. Jamie held up a hand mirror so the reversed reflection was reversed again, enabling Amy to read the bold lettering, ""Jamie's Bitch."" \n\n""What's going to happen to me?"" Amy sobbed. ""Nothing really,"" Jamie chuckled, ""At least not yet. Hell, all that means is that hi-cut bathing suits are out and you'll never wear a thong except around people who already know about us. Oh,"" she added, ""and I'd stay out of public showers, too. But that's all behind you now,"" she giggled at the crude joke. ""Come on, get back in bed and let me do something about your tits."" Foolishly thinking Jamie would do something to soothe her pain, Amy naively allowed the woman to lead her back to bed.\n\nAs she lay back, Jamie lowered her head and took Amy's left nipple in her mouth and ran her tongue over the rough tip until it became hard. The expansion of the sensitive nub made Amy moan in pain. ""Don't worry,"" Jamie whispered as she raised her head, ""in a few minutes, you won't even remember that."" Then the cruel brunette tied thin rubber cords around Amy's stiff nipples and stretched them until they reached the posts at the corner of the old-fashioned bed. She tied the ends around the posts which forced Amy to arch her back to relieve the stress on her newly decorated mams.\n\nAmy touched the cords, but Jamie slapped her hands away. ""Uh-uh. Amy-girl no touch. Just lay there and let this put a little life in those dead ol' titties of yours. Who knows, maybe we'll stretch them a size or two. How'd you like to have a real pair of tits like mine?"" Jamie arched her back and pushed her bosom toward Amy's face. The embarrassed girl could never bring herself to admit how badly she desired a pair of firm, proud breasts like Jamie had. If Jamie knew how many nights Amy had dreamed of waking up with Jamie's breasts instead of her own little mounds of flesh, there's no telling what Jamie would say or do to her.\n\nThe cords were already stretching Amy's nipples and she began to writhe and moan in pain as the flesh was stretched until she was sure it would tear away from her chest. ""You lay here for an hour,"" Jamie said, ""then I'll come and release you. We'll be watching and every time you touch yourself, I'm going to add fifteen minutes to your sentence. If you behave, we'll give you something to eat before Barbara begins your lessons."" Amy's eyes widened, ""Lessons? What kind of lessons?"" Jamie chuckled. It was an evil laugh that sent shivers up Amy's spine. ""We want to make sure you don't embarrass us at the party tonight,"" she said enigmatically. Then she gave the cords holding Amy's nipples a snap and walked out humming happily as Amy's breasts danced painfully.\n\nAmy tried to relax, but the steady pull on her sensitive nipples was like an aphrodisiac. Soon, she felt a warmth in her loins and she moved her hips ever so slightly to ease the pressure on her clitoris. Instead, her nipples stretched more and she gasped in pain. Unfortunately, the jolt of pain only furthered her arousal and she desperately wanted to reach down and get one or more fingers in her pussy to relive the stress. She tried, but the effort only increased her tit-pain. In her frustration, she began to weep softly. Behind a one-way mirror, Barbara hugged Jamie and kissed her on the lips. Barbara's hand roamed over Jamie's pussy and she gave her daughter a very un-motherly squeeze, ""You're getting hot just watching, aren't you dear?"" Jamie sighed and nodded wordlessly, leaned on Barbara and the woman fingered her daughter to a climax.\n\nMeanwhile in the bedroom Amy couldn't resist touching the cords that held her nipples. As Jamie had warned, a disembodied voice from a hidden speaker chided her and announced that an additional fifteen minute penalty had been added. ""Keep it up and your tits'll stretch `til you look like Anna Nicole Smith,"" the voice laughed. Despite the terrible pain in her breasts, Amy didn't touch the cords again. When Jamie finally appeared to release her, there were tears of gratitude on Amy's cheeks. ""How's the treatment?"" Jamie asked with a light laugh as she ran her fingertips over Amy's flat belly. Amy shuddered at the woman's touch, but she knew that Jamie wanted her to say she'd needed it and she said so. ""I enjoyed it, truly I did.""\n\nJamie giggled at her transparent lie and said tartly, ""I'm sure you did. Just look at those little silver dollar pancakes of yours, why they're already showing some signs of life. After a couple of weeks, you won't have a figure like a pre-pubescent teenager any more."" The woman's words stung, not because they were lies, but because Jamie had said it. Ever since first meeting Jamie, Amy had been envious of her breasts. Many times, she'd fallen asleep and dreamed that when she awoke, her own inadequate breasts would have miraculously been transformed into Jamie's as she slept.\n\nAmy gritted her teeth against the pain as Jamie slowly untied the elastic and she fought an overpowering urge to touch them. She suspected that was what Jamie wanted and if she had, she was sure it would drawn a stern rebuke, if not some form of punishment. As Amy slowly and painfully got off the bed, Jamie saw a moist spot on the sheet where Amy's hips had been. ""Aww, did little Amy-girl piss herself?"" she laughed. She touched her finger to the moisture, rubbed her fingers together to test the consistency and then slowly brought her hand to her mouth. She stuck out her tongue and tasted it then she broke into a smile, ""Why you little devil! You really did enjoy that didn't you?"" Amy's cheeks flushed and she lowered her eyes, unable to meet her tormentor's gleeful gaze. Jamie thrust her hand between Amy's thighs and pushed a finger into her slippery, wet slot. ""Unnnh,"" Amy moaned when Jamie's finger found her stiff clitoris.\n\nWithout thinking or even being aware she did it, Amy bent her knees and slowly lowered herself onto Jamie's hand. The movement pushed Jamie's finger even further inside her and Amy moaned with obvious delight. Jamie never moved, just chuckled to herself and wiggled her finger until Amy gasped and collapsed in her arms from her orgasm. Despite the pain in her breasts, Amy clutched Jamie against her bosom. Later, when she and Barbara were alone, Jamie excitedly told her mother, ""I swear she said, `Thank you'.""\n\nAfter Amy put on a robe, Jamie took her downstairs and fed her a light breakfast. Immediately afterwards, Barbara took over Amy's training while Jamie went out on an errand. Amy spent the next few hours learning to wear many different types of restraining devices including tight corsets with holes cut in the front that allowed her breasts to show while her arms were strapped behind her back. One particularly terrifying outfit was full of holes that gave full access to every opening of her body while completely immobilizing her hands and feet and blinding her as well. She couldn't imagine the terrible indignities that could be inflicted anyone unfortunate enough to wear such a costume.\n\nBarbara took delight in dressing Amy in one restrictive costume after another until the poor girl was exhausted from struggling in and out of the leather, rubber or spandex clothing. When she finally allowed Amy to rest, Barbara insisted that she do it on her knees in front of her with her head resting on her thick thighs. Afraid of the older woman, Amy reluctantly did as she was ordered. Barbara gently stroked Amy's long hair as she leaned back, closed her eyes and lost herself deep in thought.\n\nFinally, the woman spoke in a soft voice, as if her thoughts were a hundred years away. ""Ah, this brings back such memories,"" she said. ""I had a slave of my own when I was Jamie's age and she brought me the most exquisite pleasure. I hope you'll do the same for her."" Amy wanted to promise that she would, if for no reason other than to prevent another beating, but she was too afraid to speak. Barbara reminisced as her hands stroked Amy's hair. ""God, that girl was the best little bitch I ever had. I'll have to be sure to show Jamie some of the tricks I taught her, I'm sure you'll be quite good, you're even more pliable than she was.""\n\nAfter lunch, Jamie returned and joined Barbara in training Amy. The lesson was on cunnilingus, and while Amy's experience was severely limited, Jamie and Barbara proved to be excellent instructors. While one of them demonstrated on Amy, she practiced on the other, trying to duplicate the sensations she was feeling herself. It was an exhausting afternoon, what with all the bending, twisting and tonguing, but not only was Amy proud of what she'd learned, but both Jamie and Barbara seemed pleased with her progress as well.\n\nThat evening, Amy was dressed again in the same little black spandex dress she'd worn for her tattooing. As Barbara drove downtown, Jamie reached over and idly ran her hand up the inside of Amy's thigh toward her pussy. Amy knew better than to resist and Jamie smiled broadly when, as her fingers reached her shaved opening, Amy spread her legs to give Jamie unfettered access to her. Jamie didn't disappoint, pushing two fingers into her opening and tickling her clitoris until she climaxed. Barbara congratulated Jamie as they pulled up in front of an apparently abandoned warehouse building.\n\nInside the dingy building, was concealed a posh private club where Barbara was greeted as an old friend by the burly guard. He eyed Amy's slender figure and asked, ""New meat?"" Barbara laughed and nodded toward Jamie, ""It's hers."" Barbara was taken to a table right next to the stage and Amy flushed self-consciously as she minced her way between tables trying to hold her dress down in the front without having her newly decorated breasts leap out the top. It was a nearly impossible task and she almost tumbled into a table of laughing women as she concentrated on her problem instead of where she was going.\n\nThat evening, the ""show"" consisted of pairs of women and one would abuse the other until she passed out from pain, multiple orgasms or both, depending upon the type of abuse that was inflicted on her. During a break in the show, Jamie took Amy's arm and dragged her up onto the stage where she put her in a chair facing the audience. A couple of women at one of the ""ringside"" tables laughed as she sat down, for they saw she wore no panties as her bare pussy reflected light like a beacon to the twisted women. Amy tried to keep her legs closed, but with Jamie pulling and tugging on her hair it was a tough job.\n\nJamie ran her hands through Amy's shoulder length, light brown hair and eyed Amy's reaction to her fondling. Amy closed her eyes and stretched contentedly as she enjoyed Jamie's caress. Once, Amy even sighed as if she were sexually aroused. ""Your crowning glory!"" Jamie whispered in her ear, ""I can't remember how many times I watched you play with this hair. You're always either brushing or combing it. Do you realize how you toss it when you talk, especially to men. You're fixated on your hair, aren't you?"" She gave Amy's hair a hard yank when she asked the question, but Amy sat without speaking. Everything Jamie said about her was true. Since she'd been a little girl, Amy had been proud of her long, soft hair.\n\nThen Jamie produced a pair of long scissors from her bag. ""Well, we're going to cut it all off."" Amy bolted straight up in the chair and snatched her hair from Jamie's grasp. ""NO, you can't! Not my hair! Please!"" The poor girl was so upset she started to cry. ""Remember you parents,"" Jamie hissed. Amy hesitated and then slowly lowered her hands in her lap. She sat sobbing softly as Jamie cut and hacked at her head, removing large hunks of her beautiful tresses. Tears rolled down her cheeks and fell onto the rapidly growing pile of her hair beneath the chair. When Jamie finished, all that remained were strands and clumps of ragged hair.\n\nJamie went backstage and returned with a small pair of electric trimmers. She held Amy firmly by the shoulder as she ran the clippers over her head, giving her a buzz cut that left what remained of her hair less than 1/4"" long. ""That's much better,"" Jamie said as she stepped back and admired her handiwork. ""Whadda ya think ladies?"" she asked the group of women in the front row. They applauded and one called out, ""It's great. Looks real butch!"" On hearing that, Amy couldn't control herself and she broke down blubbering.\n\nAmy spent the evening sitting morosely at Barbara's table next to Jamie. Women would come over and ask Jamie if Amy could dance with them. Jamie never turned them down, pushing her into their arms and watching coolly as they twirled Amy across the tiny dance floor. Most of the women took the opportunity to grope her tight little ass or rub their breasts against hers, which were still sensitive from the tattoos. One woman apparently mistook Amy's reaction to their sensitivity for arousal and grabbed her breast and gave it a squeeze. Everyone in the place had turned to look when Amy's piercing scream echoed through the room.\n\nLater, on the way back from the club, Jamie announced that Amy would be moving in with her. ""I thought I was already staying with you?"" Jamie laughed, ""No, silly Amy-girl. That's Barbara's place. I'm flattered that you think I could afford such a luxury townhouse on what they're paying us. My apartment's not too far from yours, as a matter of fact."" That reminded Amy that she didn't have anything to wear to work on Monday. At least she hoped Jamie would allow her to return to her job.\n\n""Are . . . are you going to let me go to work Monday?"" Amy asked, her voice cracking with emotion. In spite of all the problems in the office, Amy found the thought of not being able to work made her uneasy. Jamie laughed at her question, ""Of course. In fact, let's stop by your apartment to pick up your clothes for the week. We can't have you showing up to work in that provocative number,"" she pointed at the tiny dress Amy had been wearing for the past two days, ""you might get raped in the hall."" Jamie and Barbara both laughed, but the humor in the thought of being raped escaped her.\n\nWhen they reached her apartment building, Jamie and Amy took the stairs to Amy's apartment where Jamie rummaged through Amy's large closets full of expensive outfits. Apparently Jamie had definite ideas about the look she wanted for her new slave, for she flipped quickly though the hangers, rejecting almost all of Amy's favorite dresses and suits. ""No, no, no, no, no, maybe, no, no,"" Amy was becoming embarrassed when Jamie finally found one that met her criteria. She pulled it out and held it up in front of Amy to see how it looked.\n\nIt was an outfit Amy had bought a few years ago, worn once and put away. It was a suit with a too short skirt that she'd picked up while shopping with her friend Linda. Linda had said it looked good on her, but Amy found it too revealing and had never worn it to work. Now, Jamie had picked it out and she would have to wear it whether she liked it or not. The rest of Jamie's choices were equally bizarre. Colors that weren't in Amy's palette, skirts that were far too short, blouses that were too sheer, it was as if Jamie were deliberately choosing the outfits that made Amy look her worst. ""I can't wear this,"" Amy said of one jacket, ""with my coloring, it makes me look anemic."" Jamie slapped her cheek - not too hard but hard enough to let Amy know her opinion was unworthy of consideration. ""You'll wear what I tell you, when I tell you to wear it,"" she hissed. ""But you're right about the color, brunette's shouldn't wear this."" Amy breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe Jamie wasn't going to be totally unreasonable after all. ""But let's bring it along, shall we? I'd like to see it on you when your make over is complete.""\n\n""Makeover?"" Amy asked incredulously, ""Who said anything about a makeover?"" Jamie turned around with her hands on her hips and just stared at her. ""What would you call the tattoos, the haircut, all the training Barbara and I have been taking the time to give you? Oh, it's a makeover all right, I'm going to make you into my bitch and you're going to love it."" Amy wiped a tear from her cheek, ""But I thought, . . . I mean if you don't like me the way I am, why did you . . . ?"" Jamie, irritated by Amy's sniveling, brushed off her question and after choosing a couple of pairs of shoes, told Amy to carry everything to the car.\n\n""I need to stop at that all night drug emporium Barbara,"" Jamie said as her mother started the car, ""I won't be but a minute."" While Jamie ran into the store, Barbara climbed into the back seat and ""permitted"" Amy the pleasure of licking her pussy. When Jamie came out and saw Amy's ass in the air and her face buried in Barbara's snatch, she laughed, tossed the small bag in the front seat and slid behind the wheel. In a couple of minutes, they were in front of her building. Turning around she slapped Amy on the butt and said, ""OK you lovers, break it up, we're home.""\n\nAmy, red-faced from her exertions and embarrassed by Jamie's reference to lovers, sat up and wiped her mouth with her hand. ""Grab your shit, bitch,"" Jamie snarled as she got out of the car. ""We've still got work to do and I have to be up early, remember? It's a work day!"" Amy lugged her clothes up to Jamie's apartment, leaving a trail of dropped shoes, bras and panties through the lobby. The man behind the security desk laughed at her, but made no effort to help. Barbara followed shortly and, with an exasperated sigh, bent and retrieved Amy's fallen items. ""I don't know why she brought these,"" she muttered, ""I doubt if she'll ever wear them again.""\n\nUpstairs, Jamie had already begun preparations for the next step in Amy's transformation. She took out a bottle of peroxide she'd purchased and called Amy over to the sink. ""Put your head in there, bitch,"" she said as she put her hand between Amy's shoulder blades and forced her over the sink. The women quickly transformed Amy's hair from light brown to white and when she looked into the mirror, she didn't even recognize herself. ""Now it's in your palette,"" Jamie laughed as she looked at Amy's new hair. Amy stared in stunned disbelief at her reflection. ""My hair,"" she said, ""my wonderful hair. Oh, God!"" then she started to cry. Surprisingly, Jamie put her arm around her and held her as she wept. ""There, there, Amy-girl,"" she whispered, ""don't cry over your hair. Come on, let's go to bed. In the morning, when we're dressing you for work, everything will look brighter.""\n\nAmy looked around the one bedroom apartment. ""Where do I sleep? Is there a sleep sofa?"" Jamie chuckled, ""No silly. Why you're going to sleep in my bedroom. Here, let me show you."" Jamie took her arm and gently guided her into a bedroom dominated by a queen-size round bed. Amy sat on the bed, testing it's firmness. After the too-hard mattress at Barbara's, this was a big improvement. Even if she would have to endure Jamie's groping, she thought, at least she wouldn't wake up with a back ache.\n\n""Not there Amy,"" Jamie said, ""You sleep over here. You're only allowed on the bed when I want you to pleasure me."" Amy looked and saw that Jamie had spread a blanket on the wooden floor beneath the window. ""You expect me to sleep on the floor?"" she said incredulously. ""It's either that, or I can chain you in the closet,"" Jamie said. ""Either would be more comfortable than a cell at the Federal Women's Prison in Alderson, West Virginia. That IS where they send criminals like you, isn't it?"""
217,Amy's Shame 3,['Fdom-F'],"As the week dragged on, Amy felt like she was tip-toeing through a minefield where any misstep by her or Jamie would expose their terrible secret. The nights, on the other hand, were filled with an endless round of parties as Jamie showed Amy off like the new possession she was. Amy couldn't understand how Jamie did it, staying up well past midnight every night, then getting up well before sunrise. She, herself, was dragging by Wednesday, yet Jamie seemed as fresh as when the week began.\n\nEvery night Jamie allowed Amy into her bed to make love to her. At first, Amy had shuddered a the thought of putting her tongue inside the woman, but she quickly found herself looking forward to their time together. It may have been because after an orgasm, Jamie would hold her, the only affection she seemed to receive any more from anyone. Sometimes they'd talk briefly before Jamie sent her away to her spot on the floor. One night, after a party at which she'd had a lot to drink, Amy had boldly brought up the subject of Jamie's mother, a topic she'd been unwilling to discuss before. This time, however, Jamie didn't seem upset by the question.\n\n""Your mother's home is beautiful,"" Amy had begun, ""I was impressed by all the decorations. It must be worth a fortune."" Jamie nodded as she ran her fingers over Amy's nipple and gave it a tug to test how well her stretching was progressing. ""What does she do?"" Jamie didn't understand Amy's question, so she re-phrased it, ""I mean, where does she get her money? Did your father leave it to her, or does she have a job somewhere?"" Jamie chuckled, ""I guess you could say it's a job. She runs a string of bitches."" Amy was startled, ""You mean like prostitutes?""\n\nJamie grinned, ""No silly, bitches! You know, like you're my bitch? You haven't forgotten the tattoo on your sweet little ass have you?"" Amy still didn't understand so Jamie explained. ""Over the years, she's tamed and broken dozens of high-spirited young women the same way I did you. After toying with them for a few months or a year, she introduced them to wealthy society men, businessmen or politicians and then she'd move on the next one."" Amy shrugged, ""So?""\n""You really are dense, aren't you Amy-girl?"" Jamie chided her. ""Well, after they get married, Barbara quietly lets the woman know the secret of her past is safe as long as she makes monthly payments to her.""\n\n""Blackmail, you mean,"" Amy said finally seeing the light. ""Not blackmail, exactly,"" Jamie said, ""Think of it more as payment for services rendered. That's what I'm going to call it when you pay me."" Amy started to say that she'd never pay her a cent, but she wisely caught herself. After all, she'd already done quite a few things that a month ago she couldn't have imagined herself doing. ""So all these women pay Barbara for her silence?"" Amy repeated. ""Yep,"" Jamie chortled, ""and you'd be surprised at their names. They're the wives of some of the best-known men in town. Barbara gets a check or cash each month from them. She managed to buy that mansion and put me through college with plenty left over. In fact, she's still recruiting young women. If you're lucky, you may meet the next one in a few weeks. But that's enough talk for tonight, you'd better get to bed, I've noticed you've been dragging in the office lately.""\n\nWhen Amy returned to her ""bed,"" Jamie set up the wooden rack above her chest as she did every night. From it stretched the elastic cords that Jamie attached to her nipples at least an hour every night. The last few nights, Amy had been so exhausted she'd fallen asleep with them still attached.. By the end of the week, though, Amy could already see how much her nipples had stretched. Surprisingly, although she'd expected to be disgusted by their appearance, she found her ""little fingers"" to be more an object of curiosity than anything else. Her only reservation, was that a couple of her co-workers had noticed the new bulges in her blouse and she was desperate to come up with a plausible explanation for their sudden appearance.\n\nThat's how Amy's first week went, careful by day, wanton slut by night. She never knew the number of ways a woman's body could be used by other women, but she hoped, that after the week of abuse she'd received, the limit had been reached. Friday afternoon Jamie walked in to Amy's office and caught her napping. ""Come with me,"" she said and turned on her heel and headed back to her office. Amy followed her and when they reached Jamie's office, she told Amy to shut the door behind her. Jamie pointed to a spot beneath her desk, ""On your knees, bitch!"" Amy almost argued with her, but caught herself at the last moment. ""What if someone comes in?"" she asked, hoping Jamie would change her mind.\n\n""Then you'll have a lot of explaining to do, won't you? Now get under there before I take you over my knee and give that nice ass of yours a paddling. If you think your screaming wouldn't attract a crowd, you're really crazy."" Amy knew she was right and got down on her knees and backed under the desk ass-first. Once she was under it, Jamie wheeled up her chair, sat down and spread her legs as she pulled herself up to her desk. Amy saw the woman wasn't wearing any panties under her business suit. ""Get that tongue busy Amy-girl,"" she laughed. Amy rested her hands against the inside of Jamie's thighs and pressed her face forward, eager to complete her humiliation before anyone came in looking for either her or Jamie.\n\nWhen the tip of her tongue flicked against Jamie's clitoris, the woman's muscles tensed as she braced herself for the pleasure to come. Amy licked her rapidly, desperate to give her an orgasm before they were discovered, but Jamie put her hand on Amy's head and patted her gently, ""Slowly, slowly, Amy-girl, we've got all the time in the world. Amy slowed her tonguing, but increased the amount of contact with Jamie's clitoris. She heard Jamie's breathing becoming more rapid as she neared her orgasm and just then there was a knock on the door. ""Jamie? Jamie, it's Linda can I disturb you a minute, it's urgent!""\n\nJamie twisted her fingers in Amy's hair and whispered through clenched teeth, ""Don't you dare stop, bitch, I'm too close!"" Then Jamie leaned back in her chair and, using every bit of her reserve said in a voice that sounded on a couple of octaves too high, ""Come in Linda."" The pretty strawberry blonde associate came in and handed Jamie a folder. ""I'm sorry to disturb you, but I need you to OK this right away. Phillips is hot to get it out of here."" Jamie didn't speak for fear of giving herself away, but nodded curtly and quickly scrawled her initials on the form. As Linda turned away, she stopped and turned back to Jamie.\n\n""You're looking a little flushed, are you feeling alright?"" Amy felt Jamie's fingers tighten their grip on her hair and she nearly yelped at the pain in her scalp. ""I ... I'm fine,"" Jamie gasped, ""just a little excited."" Linda shrugged and headed toward the door. Just then, Amy's shoulders bumped the bottom of Jamie's center desk drawer with a soft ""bump."" Linda stopped at the noise and looked back at Jamie. Then she shrugged and walked out. As she reached for the door to close it, she saw a pair of women's shoes under Jamie's desk and she couldn't keep from smiling as she quickly pulled the door closed behind her.\n\nLinda listened at the door for a moment and heard Jamie's muffled cry as, with her hand pressed over her mouth, she climaxed in a powerful orgasm. She slumped in her chair, tiny rivulets of perspiration running down her chest between her full breasts as she struggled to catch her breath. Amy, realizing she couldn't get out of her prison until Jamie moved the chair, tried to push it away from the desk. She finally squeezed out and straightened her clothes, ran her hand through her hair and, with as much dignity as possible under the circumstances said, ""If you've been adequately satisfied, may I return to my office now?"" Jamie sighed and nodded, ""I guess so, but I was just thinking how great another would feel right now.""\n\nShe laughed as Amy's face colored and she scampered from the office. Amy headed straight for the ladies room where she rinsed out her mouth, washed her face and tried to make herself as presentable as she could after the ordeal she'd been through. Both legs of her pantyhose had runs and her skirt was soiled from the dirty floor beneath Jamie's desk. Just as she finished, Linda came swinging through the door. Amy liked the slender girl and greeted her warmly. Linda, perhaps because her mind was elsewhere, didn't acknowledge her immediately.\n\nAs Amy turned to go, however, Linda suddenly looked up and smiled at her friend. ""I'm sorry Amy, I was thinking of something else. What did you say?"" Amy repeated her greeting and Linda nodded perfunctorily. When Amy opened the ladies room door, Linda called out as if she'd forgotten something, ""Oh, by the way Amy have I told you how much I like your new shoes? I've never seen a pair like that before!"" Amy cheerily said, ""Oh, thanks. I got them at Marshall Fields last week. Neat, huh?"" Linda tried not to giggle as she said, ""They certainly seem to be getting the job done, alright.""\n\nThat night, Barbara and Jamie took Amy back to the warehouse club. This time, instead of a haircut, Amy would have a more ""personal"" role in the night's events. She was taken to the stage where a short, heavy-set woman with pendulous breasts is giving a demonstration of her own line of designer dildos. Her model, a petite young girl who Amy was sure couldn't have been more than sixteen or seventeen years old, whimpered at the sight of several long, thick, models. ""That's going to split me down the middle,"" she whimpered.\n\nThe woman asked Jamie, and received permission to use Amy as a second model. Amy was told to stand in the middle of the stage with her rear toward the audience and bend at the waist as the heavy-set woman thrust one of the large dildos into her from behind. Amy, her vagina unprepared by any foreplay, screamed in agony as the sensitive tissues of her pussy were stretched and torn by the hard rubber.\n\nShe slumped to her hands and knees, but the old woman merely knelt beside her and continued to piston the evil device in and out until Amy passed out from the pain. As the young woman lay unconscious on the stage, the woman held up the dildo and proclaimed, ""Of course, if the subject isn't used to it, even the use of a good dildo may result in injury. I don't recommend you try this at home on virgins."" The knowledgeable audience chuckled at her droll remark as two waitresses dragged Amy's limp body from the stage.\n\nWhen she awoke later, Amy was laying across Barbara and Jamie's laps in a small backstage room. ""You certainly embarrassed us tonight,"" Barbara snarled. ""Obviously my daughter has neglected your training. Jamie, I expect you to begin the dildo training next week. When we return next weekend, she'll not only take that big thing, but a second one in her asshole, if necessary. Do you understand?"" Jamie cleared her throat, eyed Amy cautiously and nodded, ""Yes, Mother. I understand.""\n\nThe next morning, Amy awoke with a terrible throbbing between her legs. Fortunately, the huge dildo hadn't done any permanent damage to her sensitive pussy. Instead of being allowed to sleeping late, Amy was awakened by Jamie at the crack of dawn and her nipples subjected to another hour of stretching. She wondered how she'd look if she were ever permitted to leave the house braless in a sheer or even thin blouse. Just the thought of strangers staring at her little stubs of nipples was enough to get her aroused again. She cried when she looked at herself in the mirror, her long brown hair had been replaced by the close-cropped peroxide do that left her unrecognizable as the same sweet young Amy who'd appeared at Barbara's front door a week before.\n\nBarbara joined Jamie for breakfast and while they read the morning paper, Amy was allowed to rest, kneeling in front of them and serving as their footstool! She was only allowed to move whenever she was sent hurrying to the kitchen to refill one of their coffee cups. Once she'd spilled some and Barbara had snapped the leather riding crop she kept close at hand and ordered Amy onto her belly to suck it up from the carpet. While she sucked as rapidly as she could, Jamie knelt beside her and criss-crossed her bare bottom with Barbara's crop. Amy was tearful and too sore to stand when Barbara finally put a stop to her beating.\n\nThat afternoon Barbara drove Amy and Jamie downtown once again. This time, she parked across the street from one of the new parlors specializing in body piercing. While Amy sat trembling in the corner, Barbara and Jamie picked through a selection of rings that they would have the owner attach to various parts of Amy's body. ""We'll start with the nipples,"" the greasy, hairy man said as he started to unbutton Amy's blouse. She pushed his dirty hands aside and said, ""I'll do it myself thank you. Why don't you go wash your hands before you touch me."" Barbara and Jamie exchanged glances, obviously there was still some pride and spunk left in the young woman. They'd have to address that deficiency as soon as possible.\n\nThe man rinsed his hands with alcohol, daubed something on her breast and picked up a long silver needle. ""This won't hurt at all,"" he chuckled as he pinched the tip of her left nipple between his thumb and first finger and stretched it. Amy closed her eyes and tilted her head back, unable to watch him puncture her tender flesh. She felt the pressure of the needle and heard a little ""pop"" as it broke the skin. There was a momentary stab of pain and then nothing. She looked down, worried that something had gone wrong, but he was threading a small golden loop through the neat hole he had made in her nipple. ""There,"" he sighed as he playfully flicked the ring with his finger, ""that's one.""\n\nHe repeated the process on Amy's right nipple and when he'd finished she stood and looked at herself in the mirror. When the light hit her chest just right, the golden rings reflected it back into the mirror. ""That wasn't so bad,"" she chirped to Jamie. ""I know,"" Jamie said, ""but that was the easy part. Now you're going to get the others."" Amy looked at Jamie, then at Barbara and finally at the shop-keeper, ""Others?""\n\n""Lift up your dress and get up on the table,"" Barbara said brusquely. Amy hesitated briefly, but when Jamie took a menacing step forward, she quickly grabbed her dress, lifted it to her waist and used a chair to clamber up on the table. The man looked under her dress and muttered, ""No panties, that's handy. OK girly, on your back!"" It finally dawned on Amy what was about to happen and she broke into tears, ""Please NO! Don't do this Jamie, I'm begging you. Please?"" Jamie shrugged, ""Sorry Amy-girl, it's part of your training. Hop to it, on your back like a good girl.""\n\nThe man waddled forward and leaned his gut against the desk, holding Amy's thighs apart with his elbows as he ran his fingers over the opening between her legs. She blushed at the man's touch, only the second man to ever touch her there and her body began to tremble. He pulled on her labia and, satisfied with what he found, quickly splashed some disinfectant on her and performed his operation. Amy tried to remain still, as much from fear of Barbara and Jamie as from fear of injury, but she still squirmed and moved her ass as he punctured her labia.\n\nWhen he finished, she had matching rings, one in each labia. She stood tentatively and realized she couldn't close her legs! ""You'll get used to it,"" Jamie giggled, ""all the girls have that problem at first. Come on, let's complete your outfit."" Jamie took Amy to the counter where there were a selection of golden balls of different sizes. Each had a clasp attached and there was also a pair of small chains. ""What are you going to do with these?"" she asked naively.\n\n""I think we should start with the 5's don't you agree Barbara?"" Jamie asked, ignoring Amy entirely. With Barbara's concurrence, Jamie attached one ball to each chain and then knelt between Amy's legs and clipped the chains to the rings in her labia. ""If you lose either of these,"" she warned, ""it will go hard for you."" She strung a third chain between Amy's breasts that hung nearly to her waist and then stepped back to admire the young woman's new look. ""It's OK for now,"" Barbara observed, ""but in a couple of months, she'll be carrying three times that much. Later, Amy would learn why Jamie attached such importance to both her nipple and labia rings.\n\nDespite the pain in her nipples, Amy found that the balls swinging between her legs were far more disconcerting. When she moved she could hear them clang together so loudly she was certain everyone in her office could hear them although no one seemed to notice. She had been forbidden to wear panties, so when she attended meetings, she had to be very careful to keep her legs pressed tightly together. She discovered that this increased the pressure on her vagina and made her become aroused. It could be quite embarrassing to be sitting a roomful of brokers and traders and have a mini-orgasm. Fortunately, it began to occur with such regularity, that people stopped noticing when she'd shake and perspire at odd times.\n\nIt seemed everyone in the office had noticed Amy's new look. Before her ""makeover"" she'd been the meek little mouse who everyone ignored. Now, with her increased visibility, she realized how uncomfortable her celebrity was. She imagined that everyone was staring at her and watching her every move. When she went to the bathroom, for example, she became so paranoid, she wouldn't take the center stall and waited for the one in the corner where no one would hear her rattling her chains as she dressed and undressed. Her life was becoming a nightmare and there were even more unsettling events just around the corner.\n\nThe next weekend, Jamie introduced a new element to their twisted game. She showed Amy a tiny black box about the size of a transistor radio. There was a small plastic dildo about the size of a large cigar attached by a cord. Somewhat fearfully, Amy asked, ""What is it?"" Jamie laughed, ""It's a control device you dumb cunt."" Seeing Amy's uncomprehending expression, Jamie demonstrated for her. She hung the device from Amy's labia rings and slowly worked the dildo slowly into her pussy. A second thin wire which served as an antenna hung from the box, it would be visible to everyone if Amy wore a skirt above her knees.\n\nAmy waited expectantly, but she felt nothing. But as she walked around the room, the sensation of the dildo in her pussy and the box slapping against her thighs was highly erotic. Then Jamie picked up a small box like a TV remote control and pressed a button. The dildo began vibrating, sending jolts of sexual stimulation through her loins. Within minutes she was not only too aroused to walk, she could barely stand still. Jamie clicked off the remote and Amy slowly descended down from her erotic high and returned to normal. Amy found the mere thought of Jamie holding such awesome power over her was quite daunting and it gave her real concern about her ability to continue to function in the office.\n\n""Monday morning,"" Jamie told her, ""you're going to wear this in the office."" Despite her training, Amy blurted out her reluctance. ""I can't, what if someone sees it? What will I say?"" Jamie shook her head, ""Not my problem. You're going to wear it or something a hundred times worse."" Amy was too cowed by Jamie's threats to ask what alternative she had and she agreed to wear the device.\n\nOn Monday and on each succeeding day, Jamie turned it on several times a day for anywhere from one to five minutes. When she was in her office working on the computer, Amy almost enjoyed the feeling it gave her, but in meetings or talking with a client, the effect was not just diverting, it was positively devastating!\n\nShe soon learned not to stop and talk to anyone in the hall, especially a man. If Jamie saw her talking to anyone, she'd flip on Amy's ""climax machine"" and watch her begin to squirm. If the man happened to be important, poor Amy had no choice but to stand there and take it for as long as she could.\n\nOne day, Amy had been in a meeting with a very important Chinese woman when Jamie activated the device. The woman watched with aplomb as Amy begin to squirm and move in her seat. At one point, the woman moved close, took Amy's hand solicitously and asked if there were anything she could do to help her. The poor girl had run sobbing from the office leaving the Chinese woman wonder why her gracious offer had been rebuffed so impolitely. Fortunately for the company, Jamie had ""happened to be"" nearby and was able to sweep in a the last moment to save the day and the account for the firm!\n\nAmy had rushed to the ladies room and taken the first unoccupied stall. There, she huddled on the toilet cubicle until her orgasm subsided. She sighed, straightened her dress and stepped out, nearly knocking over her friend Linda who had been in the adjoining stall. ""Are you OK, Amy,"" Linda asked, ""You look ill. I haven't seen anyone looking that bad since I was in Jamie's office last week. Perhaps something's going around?"" Amy glanced at Linda to see if she was aware of what had happened in Jamie's office, but the slim strawberry blonde was inscrutable. ""Could be,"" Amy muttered, ""You never know these days.""\n\nAmy leaned on the sink to steady her nerves as Linda washed her hands and left. Amy had liked Linda since they'd first met and, although Amy wasn't aware of it, Linda had secretly admired her since she'd joined the firm. But she'd seen and recognized Amy's shoes under Jamie's desk two weeks before and although Linda considered herself ""liberal"" she'd been mystified as to why the bright young brunette would lower herself to perform such perverted acts on anyone, especially Jamie, who as far as Linda knew, wasn't even in a position of authority over Amy.\n\nLinda shrugged, ""Oh well,"" she thought, ""maybe they're lesbians."" Linda walked down the hall, running her fingers through her light reddish-blond hair. Jamie leaned out of her office and watched the girl as she passed. Although the quiet girl rarely talked about herself, Jamie was one of the few who knew that Linda was seriously involved with the young son of a prominent family. With her slim frame and small, firm breasts, Linda would make an attractive, if not a beautiful, society wife.\n\nJamie told Amy to expect a guest for dinner on Thursday and ordered her to leave work early, pick up the food on the way home, clean the apartment, heat the dinner and be in the bedroom naked when she arrived. Amy had to lie to her boss to get away. She told Mr. Phillips she was sick and hurried off to perform her duties. Jamie had been quite specific about what food Amy was to buy and it took much longer than she'd expected. When she got home, she had to rush to get all the ingredients assembled even though most of the items needed little preparation.\n\nAmy had just finished undressing when Jamie arrived. ""Good,"" Jamie said when she saw Amy standing demurely in the middle of the bedroom with her hands crossed modestly in front of her, ""I didn't think you'd get it done in time. As Jamie undressed, she told Amy, ""After you finish washing my body, I want you to set the table, open the wine, complete the dinner and then be ready to serve at 8:30 sharp. Is that understood?"" Amy nodded, since she was accustomed to servicing Jamie when she showered that part was expected. She just worried that she'd be adequate in her new and unaccustomed role as a serving lady.\n\nA short time later Jamie stepped from the shower with a grin on her lips, satisfied and refreshed, she was ready for the evenings entertainment. Amy, on the other hand, was still resting on her knees in the spray of the shower, her loins throbbing with unfulfilled desire. She leaned against the wall and used her fingers to release the built-up tension until Jamie heard her moan as she climaxed. The cruel dominatrix knew it would be a fun evening, no matter what happened.\n\nAmy finally rose to her feet and slowly dried her body with Jamie's damp towel, just the smell of Jamie's lush body was enough to get her aroused all over again. By the time she walked into Jamie's bedroom, the brunette was nearly dressed. ""What would you like me to wear tonight, Jamie?"" she asked demurely, the only tone of voice Jamie permitted her to use in her presence. Jamie smiled and studied her slender slave before she replied. ""I think you're fine just the way you are, dear. But I'd comb my hair if I were you, it's a little disheveled.""\n\nAmy stared at her in disbelief, ""Like this? Naked?? You can't be serious!"" But Jamie was quite serious. ""Oh, yes,"" she snarled, ""When I tell you I want your skinny ass naked, I mean it! My guest this evening is very important to me and I want her to see that I'm a woman who delivers on her promises. Showing her that I have you under my complete and total control is the first step in that process."" Jamie glared menacingly at Jamie and then her face suddenly softened. ""But I'm being too harsh on you,"" she said soothingly as she slipped her arm around Amy's bare shoulder. ""Perhaps I'm expecting too much of you to prance around in your birthday suit, especially looking as skinny as you do. Would you like to put on a dress, at least, to serve my guest?""\n\nGrateful for Jamie's understanding, Amy bobbed her head like one of those dogs in the back of the Puerto Rican gang members cars. ""Oh, yes, Jamie. Thank you."" But as Amy started toward the cardboard box where Jamie allowed her to keep her clothes, she heard Jamie pick up the telephone, ""Operator,"" she said, ""give me the Internal Revenue Service. I'd like to report a tax cheat."" All the blood drained from Amy's face and her hands began to tremble. She spun around and yelped, ""No, wait. Don't! I'll do whatever you want, just don't turn us in.""\n\nJamie put down the phone softly, not wanting to disturb the dial tone that still buzzed in the handset. ""That's a good Amy-girl,"" she said as she stroked Amy's head like a puppy's. ""I'm glad you recognize who has the upper hand in this relationship."" As Jamie checked her out of the corner of her eye, Amy combed her hair (top and bottom) and steeled herself for the ordeal to come. Unfortunately, she still had no idea of what was about to happen to her."
218,Amy's Shame 4,['Fdom-F'],"Jamie gripped the arm of the sofa tightly, using all of her will power not to burst into laughter at the young woman's pretentious ""eno-babble."" But more importantly, Jamie wanted Linda to drink, and enjoy the expensive nectar. When Linda put her glass down, Jamie quickly re-filled it. ""A toast,"" she said, knowing that Linda couldn't refuse, ""to the firm. Long may it prevail."" It was a meaningless toast, certainly to Jamie who couldn't have cared less about the firm, but Linda drank enthusiastically which gave Jamie the opportunity to refill her glass still again.\n\nThey sat and drank until the bottle of wine was empty and then Jamie rang a little bell that was on the table to her left. Instantly, the kitchen door opened and a naked Amy stepped into the room. She stopped in her tracks when she saw Linda sitting there and at the sight of her friend, Linda's glass slipped from her fingers and landed (unbroken fortunately) on the plush carpet at her feet. ""You may serve dinner now, Amy,"" Jamie pronounced gravely, ""and bring out the red wine as well."" Jamie took Linda's elbow and pulled her to her feet. ""I believe you know my kitchen help,"" she chuckled, ""I imagine that came as quite a surprise, eh?""\n\nLinda nodded. ""You have no idea,"" she mumbled. Linda sat uncomfortably as Amy (per Jamie's explicit instructions) served her by bending close and brushing the tips of her hard nipples against the back of Linda's shoulders. It became so blatant that whenever Amy approached, the strawberry blonde would flinch and lean away from her uncomfortably. By the time Amy served the dessert, Jamie and Linda were on their third bottle of wine and Amy could see Linda was feeling the effects of all the alcohol. ""Please excuse me,"" Jamie said, ""but I must speak to the kitchen staff.""\n\nShe went into the kitchen where the perspiring Amy was stacking the dishes. ""You should have told me that it was Linda!"" she hissed. ""Why?"" Jamie asked, ""What would you have done? Run home to Daddy? You'd still have served us and you know it."" Amy sighed and bowed her head, ""You're right. I would have."" That's when Jamie dropped the bombshell! ""Serve the coffee and when we've finished, I'll excuse myself. You come out to pick up the cups and then I want you to seduce Linda. Do you understand?"" Amy was aghast! ""You want me to what?""\n""You heard me,"" Jamie snapped, ""Seduce that bitch. I want you to kiss her up, give her a couple of feels and then take her into the bedroom and go down on her on my bed. Do you think you can do that, or do you want me to call the police?""\n\nAmy sighed, ""Alright, I'll do it, but I won't enjoy it."" She said that, she may have even meant it when she said it, but both Amy and Jamie knew it wasn't true. Jamie knew by the excited glow in Amy's eyes and Amy knew by the warm feeling that was rapidly spreading in her loins as she thought about it. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, ""Why?"" Jamie shook her head, ""Why isn't important. The only thing that matters is that you go down on her and then get her to go down on you. After that, the two of you can do whatever you want for the rest of the night. Now get ready, because if you screw this up, the next woman you go down on will be in prison.""\n""I'll be watching, so you'd better do as your told. You know what happens to little girls who disobey me."" She gave Amy a hard smack on the ass with her open hand to emphasize what she meant. Then she stormed out to re-join Linda in the living room.\n\nWhen Amy came out to pick up the empty coffee cups, Jamie excused herself and left the two young women alone. ""Why are you doing this?"" Linda asked, her voice slurred by the effects of the alcohol. Amy didn't know what to say, so she told the truth. ""She's been good to me,"" she said. ""I got myself into some trouble and she helped me out. Not only that, but she's taught me so much about myself. I wish I could tell you how much better I feel about myself since she's come into my life."" Amy put her hand on Linda's thigh and when the little blonde didn't pull away, Amy leaned close and gently pressed her lips to Linda's.\n\nSurprisingly, Linda neither recoiled nor resisted. In fact, her arms suddenly wrapped around Amy's neck and held on to her tightly as she returned her passion! When they broke the kiss, they were both breathing heavily. ""Wow,"" Linda gasped, ""I've been wondering what that would be like kissing you!"" Amy sat on Linda's lap and kissed her again, this time longer and more deeply, their tongues entwined in Linda's mouth. When Amy felt Linda's hand on her breast, she realized that Linda was ready for the next step in Jamie's plan. ""Let's go to the bedroom,"" Amy gasped, ""before Jamie comes back and catches us.""\n\nAt the mention of Jamie's name, Amy felt Linda's body tense, then she relaxed and nodded. ""Yeah, let's."" Amy took Linda's hand and led her to the bedroom. As Linda stood in a trance-like state at the foot of the bed, Amy slowly unwrapped her like a Christmas present. When she pulled off Linda's bra, her small, firm breasts rose and fell rapidly, the dark nipples hard with arousal. Amy couldn't resist bending down to kiss them one after the other as Linda sighed with delight at the feel of Amy's tongue on her sensitive skin.\n\nAmy put Linda on her back and knelt between her slim thighs. She ran her fingers through the thick hairs above Linda's pussy and the strawberry blonde arched her back and moaned as Amy slowly worked her middle finger into the wet opening and found her clitoris. Amy stroked her slowly, letting her arousal build until she seemed about to burst, then she used her tongue. Linda's orgasm was a strong one that gave Amy almost as much pleasure as it gave Linda. Amy brought Linda to another climax, this time working her slowly and deliberately, watching her out of the corner of her eye and, each time she felt her orgasm was near, backed off and left the squirming blonde dangling at the edge of release.\n\nFinally, Linda exploded and she grabbed Amy's hair and pulled her on top of her, covering her face with kisses. ""Please,"" gasped Amy through clenched lips, ""Please?"" She opened her legs and Linda knew what she meant. She reversed her position and used her tongue to satisfy Amy, twice in rapid succession. Afterwards, they lay together and held each other close, whispering insincere lies to each other as if that would make everything alright in the morning. They made love several more times and each woman had several more orgasms. Then Linda rolled over and fell asleep. Soon, she started to snore softly!\n\nAmy caught her breath and then rose slowly and stumbled to the bathroom. Jamie waited until she heard the shower running and then she came out of the closet from where she'd sat and watched the two young woman make love. She tip-toed to the bookcase and picked up a small video camera, removed the tape and placed the camera in a drawer. She also took the tape from a second camera hidden behind her jewelry case on the dresser. When she had them both, she stealthily crept back to the living room and let herself out. Linda was still snoring when Amy returned from her shower and lay down beside her friend.\n\nWhen Amy awoke in the morning, Linda had gone without a word of good-bye or a note of explanation. She lay there for over an hour, thinking about what had happened. That's how Jamie found her when she returned home, sprawled on her back with tears trickling down her rosy cheeks. Jamie knew how Amy felt, she'd often awakened alone to find her partner had fled in the night. Jamie quickly undressed and joined Amy on the bed and they made love, hard passionate love. Jamie knew that Amy was taking out her frustrations on her, but it didn't matter. Nothing mattered but the tapes and she had them safely under lock and key.\n\nIn spite of everything that had happened to her in the past month, Amy still thought she had been performing acceptably on the job. That was why, when Mr. Phillips announced he'd received an unexpected promotion, she thought that, as the senior one in his department she'd get his job. She was stunned a day later when they announced that Jamie had been selected instead. Now she'd not only have to satisfy Jamie after work and on weekends, but on the job as well. It was too much for Amy to take and she scheduled a meeting with Personnel to ask why she had been denied a promotion for which she felt she was qualified.\n\nThey explained that her recent ""erratic behavior"" had made the executives too uncomfortable and cited her ""punk"" haircut, ""radical"" tattoos, ""rave"" dresses and her sudden inability to pay attention during meetings had left them no choice. ""Frankly Amy,"" the man told her in confidence, ""several people are wondering if you're doing drugs. You'd better get some help to straighten out your life before they give you the boot. They felt they had no choice but to pass over you for Jamie,"" he continued. ""She's almost equally qualified and there were several important officials pushing hard for her selection."" Not only was Jamie ruining Amy's personal life, but she was now ruining her career as well. Amy knew that if she allowed it, Jamie would ruin her life. She realized what she had to do and resolved to do it before the upcoming holiday weekend.\n\nAmy realized she couldn't take Jamie's abuse and degradation any longer. In spite of her love for her father, she refused to allow Jamie and Barbara to use her in every disgusting way they wanted. On Thursday night she called her mother intending to tell her what she was about to do. ""Oh, I'm sorry honey,"" she said, ""Your father and I are on our way out to a Cancer Society Dinner. Can I call you tomorrow?"" Amy sighed for it was always that way with her mother. She never seemed to take time for her. ""Momma I've got to talk to you. Can you come to my place Friday night, it's really important.""\n""All right, dear. I'll come by after dinner and we can have a nice talk, just us girls.""\n\nThe next morning Amy called a lawyer who'd done some business with her company. ""I can't help you,"" he said when she told him of her problem, ""but there's someone who's an expert in those kinds of problems. Her name's Virginia Ames, she's a former U.S. Attorney and she's expert in that area."" Based on his recommendation Amy called and scheduled a mid-afternoon meeting with Ms Ames. She arrived fifteen minutes early for the meeting and as she sat in the waiting room, Amy caught herself staring at the attractive young girl sitting at the reception desk. ""I've been with Jamie so long,"" she thought, ""I'm starting to think like her.""\n\nFinally, the perky little brunette stood up from behind her desk and approached Amy. ""Ms Ames will see you now,"" she said. ""If you'll follow me?"" As Amy walked behind the petite woman, she fought the urge to reach out and grab the young woman's firm ass. She shook her head and wiped a bead of perspiration from the fine hairs on her upper lip. ""Take it easy Amy-girl,"" she muttered to herself, totally oblivious to the fact that she'd called herself by Jamie's pet name for her.\n\nThe cute brunette showed Amy to an impressive office where the walls were covered with shelves full of law books. An auburn-haired woman stood up and moved gracefully around her desk. Her hand extended as she took Amy's trembling fingers. Amy used the opportunity to check out the tall, broad-shouldered woman as she approached and she liked what she saw. Ms Ames auburn hair was cut short and close to her head, curling behind her ears in little cowlicks and her bosom! Her bosom was big, far larger than Amy's. ""Hi Amy, I'm Virginia, but you can call me Ginny. Tell me what's troubling you."" Amy sat down quickly, wanting to sit before her trembling legs buckled and she fell on her ass.\n\nAs Ginny walked back around her desk, Amy stared at the woman's curvaceous ass which was encased in a dark, skin-tight skirt. Ginny sat down and crossed her long legs and as she did, Amy caught a brief glimpse of something that set her heart racing! Not only was the attorney not wearing panties, Amy was sure that her pussy had been shaved as clean as a baby's bottom!!!\n\nAmy tried to tell her story, but she couldn't concentrate because she couldn't take her eyes from Ginny's bosom as it rose and fell with her breathing. Her coat was buttoned beneath her breasts and it pushed her breasts up through the front of her coat. Seeing Amy was disconcerted, Ginny suppressed a grin and unbuttoned her coat, heaving a relieved sigh as her full breasts were freed from their confinement.\n\nVisibly relieved, Amy began to speak. She told the entire story, beginning with the inside tips to her father and continued through the events of Thursday afternoon. The woman appeared stunned by Amy's story, but assured her she could arrange a deal with the Government to keep her father out of jail. ""You'll probably have to do some jail time, but I'll do what I can."" Amy nodded, ""Look, if it will help, I'd testify against Jamie and Barbara. What they've done to me must be every bit as illegal as my insider trading, isn't that right? That should be worth something to the District Attorney."" Ginny nodded, ""Perhaps, but insider trading is a Federal crime and what those women have done is local."" Seeing Amy's face fall, she continued rapidly, ""But that's not to say the D.A. wouldn't put in a word with the U.S. Attorney if you testified.""\n\n""I'm sure you're desperate enough to grab at any straw. Give me until next week and let's see what they're offering."" Amy left the woman's office feeling happier than she had in months. Finally, the terrible specter of Jamie hovering over her would be gone. She couldn't imagine anything that might happen to her in prison that could be any worse than what she'd already endured at Jamie's hands.\n\nThat evening Amy's mother arrived shortly after eight o'clock. Ellen was nearly as tall as her daughter and even though she was past fifty, she still had a trim, firm figure. She could still wear the latest fashions, including skirts well above her knee. Like Amy, Ellen's breasts wouldn't turn men's heads, but her legs were long, tan, trim and well-muscled from years of playing tennis at the club. Amy fought back tears as she spilled out as much of the story as she dared. Despite her decision to turn herself and her father in to the authorities, Amy didn't name names or go into detail about the humiliations she'd endured at Jamie and Barbara's hands.\n\nAt first, her mother could only think about what would happen to her if both her husband and daughter were in jail, but Amy re-assured her that her lawyer was going to arrange a deal that would leave her father a free man. ""She said Dad may have to pay a big fine,"" Amy said confidently, ""but she said we won't agree to the deal unless they guarantee it."" Her mother breathed a sigh of relief and just then the doorbell rang. ""Did you tell Dad you were coming?"" Amy asked with a hint of panic in her voice. ""Of course not, dear. You told me not to tell him and I didn't. Are you expecting anyone?"" Amy, a worried expression on her face, shook her head.\n\nThe bell rang again, more insistently this time. Amy peered through the peephole and her heart raced! It was Jamie and Barbara. ""Just my rotten luck,"" she muttered, ""and my mom's here to witness it."" Afraid to ignore Jamie and her mother any longer, Amy opened the door a crack and whispered, ""Please, can you come back in an hour. My mother's here. Please?"" Jamie kicked the door open, sending Amy reeling across the foyer into the wall. ""I know,"" hissed Barbara, ""that's why we came, to make sure you and your mother understand the folly of trying to cut a deal with the Feds.""\n\n""The Feds?"" Amy gasped, surprised that Barbara knew about her visit to the attorney. ""How did you know about that?"" Jamie giggled as Barbara jabbed a finger into Amy's right breast and snarled, ""I know everything. That cunt Ames, the attorney you went to see? She called me the minute you left the office and told me everything. Even about how you want to go to the District Attorney to testify."" Amy stared at her in disbelief. Ginny had betrayed her, how could she? Why? Barbara pushed Amy aside and started toward the living room as Jamie waggled her finger under Amy's nose disapprovingly, ""Bad Amy-girl. Now Jamie will have to spank! Tsk-tsk!""\n\nBarbara and Jamie strode boldly into Amy's living room and Ellen looked up to see who her daughter's visitors were. When she saw them, her mouth opened and her face went ashen. ""Hello Ellen,"" Barbara said dramatically, ""It's been a long time."" Ellen nodded numbly. Looking at Amy she asked with a hopeful tone, ""These aren't the two you were telling me about are they?"" Amy nodded silently, ""I'm sorry Mother."" Barbara walked over and offered her hand to Ellen who reached to take it. But instead of shaking her hand, Barbara jerked the taller woman to her feet and embraced her. She was barely able, by standing on her toes, to press her lips to Ellen's and kiss her - it was a long, deep and passionate kiss.\n\n""What's the meaning of this,"" Amy demanded, showing far more spunk than she had in months.. ""What do you think you're doing?"" Barbara turned to Amy while keeping a hand on Ellen's hip, ""You dumb bitch, your lawyer, Ames, is not only an old friend, but she was sitting in the front row when Jamie gave you the haircut. She recognized you as soon as you walked into her office. There won't be a deal with the Feds and if you, or you Ellen, say anything to anyone, you'll all do hard time."" Barbara smiled as she felt a shudder run through Ellen's body when she mentioned her husband going to prison.\n\n""You bitch,"" Ellen snapped and grabbed Barbara's hair as is she was going to fight her. Barbara spun and drove her fist into the pit of Ellen's stomach right above her panty line. The punch was so hard and so unexpected that even Ellen's well conditioned body couldn't withstand it. Her knees buckled and she toppled into Barbara who caught her with an arm around the tall woman's slim waist and held her as if in an embrace. Amy was stunned by Barbara's attack but was more surprised at her mother's unwillingness or inability to fight back. Barbara helped Ellen up and held her at arm's length as she studied her trim figure.\n\n""The years have been kind Ellen,"" she said softly. ""Let's see just how kind."" Barbara started to unbutton Ellen's blouse and when her mother didn't raise a hand to stop her, Amy went to her mother's defense. She stopped short, however, when Jamie grabbed her shoulder, spun her around and punched her in her soft belly. Amy dropped to her hands and knees as she fought an urge to vomit and when she looked up through her tear-filled eyes, Barbara was lifting Ellen's blouse over her shoulders. She pulled it down her arms and Ellen's eyes closed tight as her lips pursed tightly when Barbara's hands fondled her small breasts. From there, Barbara probed Ellens' flat, hard stomach. ""Very nice,"" Barbara said as she nodded in approval.\n\nAmy watched in silence as Barbara reached behind Ellen and unhooked her skirt, dropped it at her feet and then with a quick snap of her wrists, jerked down the woman's half slip. Like an obedient automaton, Ellen stepped out of it and stood before Barbara in an underwire bra and a pair of matching bikini panties. ""Ditch the bra,"" Barbara ordered curtly. Ellen, with surprising alacrity reached behind her to release the catch but she caught it and held it to her breasts until Barbara reached up and slapped her cheek. ""I said ditch it,"" she snarled. Obediently, Ellen dropped her hands and the bra slowly slid down her arms, over her wrists and dropped beside her other clothes at her feet. ""Over here,"" Barbara said, crooking her finger at Ellen who meekly followed her to the sofa.\n\nBarbara sat down, patted her thighs and Amy was awestruck when her mother knelt without saying a word and laid herself over the older woman's lap. Barbara shifted her knees to raise Ellen's firm ass into the best position to receive a spanking, then ran her hand over Ellen's tight ass cheeks. Amy saw her mother quiver, whether in fear or excitement it was impossible to know, as Barbara slowly pulled her panties down to her knees.\n\nThat's when Amy saw it! Her mouth opened in shock and heart stopped as her head began to spin. She fell to her knees and shook her head in dismay. ""No! It can't be!"" she gasped. Looking into her mother's tear-filled eyes she pleaded with her, ""Mom! Mom please, say it isn't so!!"" Ellen looked at Amy and began to cry uncontrollably. She'd kept the terrible secret from her family for years, but now it had been revealed in a most disheartening and disturbing manner. Ellen choked on her tears and lowered her head, unable to say the words that Amy so desperately wanted, indeed needed, to hear.\n\nAs Barbara began to spank Ellen's pale, but rapidly reddening ass, Amy stared in stunned disbelief at her mother's jiggling, up-turned ass. She'd never seen it before and she couldn't understand how she'd missed it for so many years, but there it was, high on Ellen's right ass cheek! A simple tattoo with just two words in inch high letters, ""Barbara's Bitch"". That's when Amy knew, deep inside her, that she'd never get away from Jamie and Barbara and their domination of her."
219,"Amy, the Thai Tease","['MF', 'school']","This morning's class, however, had its own special attraction. While all classes had some women with curvy legs or soft breasts or sensual lips, it was rare to find that perfect fantasy woman who, wherever your eyes or imagination roamed, slipped past your thinking, concious mind and moved directly into the lair of animal reflex that grabs and shakes the libio awake. Amy was one such woman. As Dr. Allyn entered the classroom and greeted the early students, he noticed she hadn't yet arrived. Laying out his notes, he found images of her flashing through his mind. Her face was fascinating; although she came from Thailand, her features were a mix of Asian and European with eyes not quite round, and a nose just bit broader than most. He wasn't sure if her dark brown hair was natural or tinted to fit in better with the rest of the students. Her fair skin covered a soft, lushly padded, petite body. Often she wore skirts, knee-length or shorter, that displayed curved calves and soft thighs. This perfect hourglass shape was accented by a larger than normal bustline. Two of her outfits in particular had low scooped necklines that showed cleaveage worthy of the finest pin-ups. Many times since the semester began, the good doctor found himself at home, gripping his cum-smeared dick in pleasure as he ran through every fantasy he had ever had, and some he didn't know he had, placing Amy in the role of his personal succubus.\n\nAmy walked into class just as he was about to start. His ""Good morning"" was returned with a smile as she took a seat near the front of the room. Starting up his lecture, he thought that today was a *good* day. The lovely Amy was wearing a neat charcoal-grey jacket and matching short skirt that showed plenty of leg and a silvery scoop top with a bra that pushed her bosums up and together. As he talked, he tried not to look at her, being uncomfortable with his feelings for her. He was afraid that his attraction to her would show in front of the class. Either he would favor her with looks, or stumble in his speech or find a bulge growing in his trousers, so he conciously avoided looking at her, treating her seat as if it were empty. \n\nBut eventually he always felt that by totally avoiding her, he was being unfair to her as a student, and this avoidance might in itself signal his fantasies. Today, as usual, this unconcious game of ""Do I? - Don't I?"" played under the surface of his mind until his eyes finally turned to her. \n\nThe first time, her head was down taking notes, so he moved his eyes from the tops of her breasts peeking out of the shimmering silver top to her shapely legs and thighs visible under the desk. The dark stockings she wore outlined the curve of her calves, and a lacy pattern of interlocked diamonds and circles ran up the outside of each leg and thigh. Unable to stare when in front of the class, he turned his gaze away. The next time he looked, her head was up, and her dark brown eyes were looking into his, not looking away as most other students did when his eyes found theirs. She must have noticed when his eyes wandered down to the wide expanse of her full breasts and back to her face, but never gave a sign.\n\nMidway through the class, Bob gave a few questions for the students to work on using concepts just discussed in class and walked around giving help and encouragement. At Amy's desk, he saw an error and reached down with a pen to point it out. ""Think about this a little bit more,"" he said, looking down her blouse at tops of soft breasts with black lace peeking up the sides and the smooth valley in between rather than the paper he was pointing at. \n\nSuddenly, his hand, inches from her breasts, jumped as if from an electric shock when her hair slipped off her shoulder and fell across his knuckles and fingers as she turned her head to look at him with a small smile and questioning eyes. He felt a wave of dizziness and his vision flashed red as the sweet scent of her perfume suddenly filled the room. He made some encouraging grunts in response to her look and walked back to sit at his desk, the image of her breasts, the scent of her perfume and the soft, silky touch of her hair rolling into a wave of arousal that he couldn't control. Sitting at his desk, his groin swelling and throbbing, he stared at his notes, but his eyes were pulled to the place under her desk where her crossed legs poured out of a skirt that reached only a quarter of the way down her thighs and filled the dusky stockings that ended in shiny black heels. \n\nBob managed to finish the class by having the students present the solutions to the problems, never calling on Amy. Focusing on other students, he gradually felt his body cool down and his head clear. He did look at her once and got a smile and sparkling eyes. He didn't look again. It was too dangerous; he felt out of control and dangerously public. Never did he want his secret fantasies made public, or even revealed to one student.\n\nAfter class, the shaken doctor sat in his office, his mind, more calm now, turning the images and feelings over, arousing himself once more. Female students had always been a side attraction, a hobby if you will. It had never interfered with his work or affected his relationship with his students. But never ever had he been so completly overwhelmed by one of his little fantasy objects in public. \n\nHe unzipped his trousers, brought out his rigid pole and began rubbing the swollen head and stroking the shaft. He'd only done this at school once before, late in the day when few people were around. The excitement of doing the forbidden and the novelty of the place had attracted him before. This time he was reacting to something deep inside him that needed release. He imagined stroking Amy's silky mane as her full lips were wrapped around his cock, her tongue massaging the sensitive head. Pictures of her breasts forming a tunnel for his hard rod, of her legs wrapped around his waist as they joined together, of her jiggling ass being bathed in sperm, these and many images more raced through his mind, emerging from past fantasies and being given power by the contact he had had today, pushing him to orgasm.\n\nKnock, knock, knock.\n\n""Wha-! Who-who's there?"" he said like a little kid caught by parents.\n\nThe latch snicked - he hadn't locked it!?! - and the door swung open. Closing the door behind her, Amy clicked in on her heels, calves taut, kneecaps sliding, thighs flexing as she walked towards the chair he kept on the opposite side of the desk for students. ""Hi Bob,"" she said beaming as she sat down. ""I need to see you for a minute. Are you busy?"" Her voice was high, even a bit squeaky, but lent a little girl innocence to the young woman. This sweet, soft voice often whispered encouragements and cried out obscenities in Bob's fantasy sessions at home.\n\nAs soon as the door latch had clicked, Bob had rolled his chair forward, jamming his stomach against the desk and effectively hiding his engorged member. Now, with Amy seated, her angle of view was limited by the desk between them, and he could relax and push back a bit. ""Well,"" he said clearing his throat, ""What's your problem?""\n\n""I forgot to do part of my homework, and I want to turn it in now. Last night I got a call from my girlfriend when I was answering the questions. We talked for one hour, and then I studied my math. I forgot that I didn't finish your homework. Now I was looking at my notes and I found this one."" She pulled out a piece of notebook paper with notes scribbled on it and layed it down on the desk. ""I want to copy it now and give it to you,"" she finished, her eyes wide below straight cut bangs in a face framed by long, straight hair running down to her chest.\n\n""Oh, sure. I haven't even looked at the papers yet. Let's see..."" Bob picked up the ragged pile of papers on his desk and leafed through till he saw her name, ""Amy,"" written in the curlicue-filled hand that she'd learned at school in Thailand. ""Here it is. Just add on what you need to,"" he said handing her the paper across the desk. Amy slipped off her jacket, fished a pencil out of her pocketbook and set to work.\n\nBob, on the other hand, now found his hand gripping something as hard as a pencil, but quite a bit larger. He had wilted quickly when Amy walked in, but as soon as the immediate danger of discovery had passed, he felt his stiffening penis bumping against the cool metal of his desk. After passing her the paper, he had reached down to tuck it between his legs. On touching his engorged member, a second wave of passion rolled over him. His awareness was narrowed to his throbbing penis waving in the air under the desk and the beautiful woman sitting across from him. As the world outside disappeared, so did any control he had over the desire his heart pumped to his pounding brain and to his twitching cock. His hand began stroking his cock rythmically, bending at the wrist only to keep the action secret.\n\nAmy was sitting across from him, the chair sideways against the desk, her upper torso twisted towards him and bent forwards writing. Although only the top edge of her legs was visible, Bob had a good view of her tempting bosum. Nipples pushed out bumps on the silvery top, and the jutting mounds of flesh tembled slightly with the action of her writing. Erasing produced a quivering in the flesh that fed heat to Bob's rigid penis and began a building surge in his balls. He watched the curled ends of her hair brush back and forth across the tops of her tits tracing patterns that his tongue longed to follow. He stared at her cute lips coverd in a bright pink lipstick, the lower lip full and pouting, the upper a beautiful bow shape. As they pursed to ponder the spelling of a word, he imagined brushing the head of his cock back and forth over them, smearing lipstick on the shinny helmet. His breathing struggled to become deeper as pressure ran up from his balls to his hard shaft bobbing in his hand a few inches below Amy's form, bent over her work. In turn, he struggled to maintain an outward calm while the most incredible waves of pleasure spread over his body. The more effort he put into remaining composed outside, the stronger the urges created by his own stroking until any and every detail of the sexy girl sitting three feet away made him want to leap up and writhe in masturbatory passion in front of his student.\n\nThen, Amy layed her pencil down with a click, and brought her hands up to her nipples. Her thumbs pressed first one nub, then the other, and as they snapped back to attention pushing the more insistently at the material of her top, she picked up the pencil and continued her work, never raising her eyes to look at Bob.\n\nThe proud nipples coaxed out the cum that had been building in Bob since his first class. The first spurting jet lanced straight for the cleft displayed by her low cut top, stopped only the half inch of desktop between them. Surge after surge followed, Bob's gaze still locked on the nubile Thai coed seated across from him. \n\nAfter the heat had poured out of his body, Bob was left with a sticky mess cooling in his lap and soaking into clothes - and a rising panic that set his heart pounding again. He had just jerked off in front of a student! Tenure or no tenure, stuff like this could get him fired. How could he possibly face her in class? What must she think of him? But, incredibly, Amy continued writing as if she had noticed nothing.\n\nAmy finished writing and put the papers on her lap. Then she opened her purse, dropped the pencil in and reached for the stapler on Bob's desk. Again, her smile lit up the room, her bright pink lips framing white teeth, and Bob was startled to find himself stirring again. ""Can I use this?"" she asked while she stapled the sheets together and leaned across the desk to stuff them into the middle of the pile of assignments sitting next to Bob. ""I don't want you to see it. I'm afraid it's not good.""\n\nBob quickly snugged himself against the edge of the desk. ""Could she use this? She can use more than that!"" Bob thought, again looking at her gorgeous cleavage. But even as the thought came to mind, conciousness of his dangerous position took charge. Keeping his gooey right hand hidden in his lap, he replied, ""I'm sure it's fine."" This was certainly true. Her grades were always amoung the top 5 or so in the class, but he hoped that she didn't notice the quiver in his voice. He couldn't believe that she didn't notice his flushed face or ragged breathing. Yet, she acted as if this were a normal visit with her professor.\n\n""Bye. See you later,"" her high voice tinkled as she gathered her purse and jacket, turned and walked to the door. Her heels tapped out each step, and her stockinged legs set her rear twitching provacatively. She shot a last beaming smile at him as she closed the door.\n\nIf Bob had not just cum, her pulsing butt would have been enough to pop his cork. He stared at the closed door, stopped trying to control his breathing and thought about what had just happended. Had he imagined her touching her nipples? He had been trying like mad to control his outer reactions, but when he had shot his load he hadn't been very aware of what was going on. Was her smile a sign that she knew, that she'd blackmail him for grades or money or both? Yet, nothing in her manner suggested this.\n\nBob used a handkerchief to mop up the stickiness on his hand, pants and crotch. Then he got some paper towels and cleaned the underside of his desk, the floor and his chair. He couldn't believe how much he had cum. Or rather he could believe it. He simply could not recall a time when he'd felt more sexually charged. While this was not exactly living out one of his fantasies of bedding a nubile student, it was a close as he was ever likely to come to it. Certainly it was closer than he had ever wanted to be. Nowadays, charges of sexual harrassment would destroy a person's career. Even if he survived legally, it being her word against his, the reaction of colleages and students to such charges would make it very uncomfortable, to say the least, to stay at the university. Was sexual harrassment strong enough to describe what he'd done?\n\nWhen his trousers had dried out, Bob left his office and drove home. At home he continued to ponder the morning's events, alternately feeling aroused and disgusted with himself. So, it wasn't until that evening that he got around to correcting the students' assignments. When he got to Amy's paper, he found, stapled between the two sheets of paper, a card. The card said:"
220,An Accident,"['MF', 'voy', 'ws']","I watched for about 30 minutes, enjoying the girls jiggling around, crossing their legs, and occasionally holding themselves - some trying to be discrete, others too desperate to make any attempt to hide it. I have witnessed quite a few such scenes before, and didn't really expect to see much more than a few near misses.\n\nAfter about 30 minutes, I noticed a girl of around 25 years old, wearing tight blue denim jeans and a short jacket. She wasn't quite as slim as I like, but quite pretty. She was about 15 people from the door when I first noticed her - crossing her thighs and squeezing them together while stooping forward as women do when they want to go badly. I noticed that she had opened the top button of her jeans, presumably to relieve the pressure, and one of her hands occasionally pressed her lower abdomen - she was clearly experiencing some urgency. At this point her boyfriend (presumably) came up to talk to her, and she deliberately exaggerated her pose, smiling bravely but evidently with some uncertainty. He drifted off and I watched her for a while.\n\nWhen she was about 6 people from the entrance, my attention was distracted for a few minutes by another girl farther back in the line. Then I saw the first woman walk past me, leaving the line and moving at some speed. I knew she couldn't have been in and out again in the time that had passed since I last saw her in line, so I assumed she had given up waiting.\n\nI looked at her back as she passed, thinking that I might see a wet patch. There was nothing there. I watched her turn around the back of the line of people and walk hurriedly off to find her boyfriend. I walked in the same direction, through the crowds of people waiting for midnight, and a few moments later I saw her just a few yards away, talking to her boyfriend with her back to me. I immediately noticed a wet streak on the right side of her bum, a few inches from the crack and a few inches above the crutch of her jeans.\n\nI was momentarily confused as the crotch itself appeared to be dry, until I realized that the wet patch must have just then appeared and had only soaked through the denim at the seam of her panties. I moved closer to her and watched, expecting to see the patch gradually widen as the piss soaked through the crutch of her panties into her jeans. She was talking to her boyfriend excitedly and gesticulating with both arms. Suddenly her arms flew down to her side, and instantly the inner thighs of both legs of her jeans were soaked almost down to her knees by what appeared to be several rapid jets of piss emerging in quick succession. As I watched, the wet stain spread quickly outwards and upwards, while new wet patches appeared well above her crutch and spread downwards. By this time the wet area of her jeans just above the crutch could be seen to be considerably darker than the rest, as the piss flowed over the surface and was absorbed by the denim above and below. Throughout she stood completely still.\n\nAfter perhaps 45 seconds, she moved her right leg tentatively and then made to walk forward. As she did so, she grabbed the arm of her boyfriend and steered him around to her side, so as not to allow him to see her back. Suddenly she started walking rapidly, taking the guy with her. As she walked, the wetness between her thighs was much more visible, and I saw that the inner legs of her jeans were soaked down to the knees, and her bum was soaked to about half way up to her waist. The overall appearance of the wet patch was now somewhat like a mushroom cloud, tapering down her legs.\n\nI followed and watched her walk rapidly away from the brightly-lit area near the toilets, and out into the road to get away from all the people. As she walked I saw her desperately looking into darker areas, presumably hoping to find somewhere she could be unobserved. At the same time, I saw the wet patch spreading still further, until after about 200 meters of walking almost the whole of her bum was soaked. Then she found another public toilet, well away from the people, and quickly disappeared inside.\n\nWhen she emerged she rejoined her boyfriend, and an argument followed in which she insisted that she wanted to go home and couldn't go back to where the people were.\n\nIn the end they compromised and stayed - moving towards a dark area in which few people were standing. I watched her go, noticing that she kept trying to tug down the back of her short jacket to cover her bum, without success. At one point her boyfriend dropped behind her to look at her ass, and seemed rather surprised by what he saw."
221,An Ad To Remember,['fant'],"Part of the problem is that I don't look like a slut and so men are reluctant to treat me like one. I look very good for my age (35), with a great pair of 36C tits a nice small waist and a round ass. My long hair is part of the package that makes everyone think I'm a whole lot younger. I don't exactly dress conservatively, but I don't dress up in my sheer blouses and micro minis just any old time. No, I'm more of a tight jeans, loose blou se (buttoned up to the top of my push up bra) and boots kind of lady. But advertising isn't part of my fantasy. I don't want to give it away, I want it to be taken!\n\nMy friend, Kara, came up with the plan. She said she was going to post a ""what if scenario"" on the net and see if we could get any takers. This way, she said, ""no surprises...the guy knows what to do...but you don't ask."" Sounded perfect. This is what she posted:\n\nImagine this - the Marriott hotel lobby - you see her - you know it's her by her long red hair, the short black skirt, skimpy blouse and of course the five rings she always wears. as you get closer, you confirm that it's her when you see the hard nipples showing through her blouse, not at all covered by the little 1/2 bra she wears. You sit down to talk with her, small talk, no hints of having planned this meeting. You suggest a drink in the hotel bar and find a corner in the crowded bar to talk, close..very close, (it's so loud)soon you kiss her - no warning - just a hard kiss - you're tongue in her mouth. She's shocked but obviously not upset, and you k now you can't let her slip away to some other horny guy who read this same post - so you pull he close and cup her ass in your hand. Then you put your hand under her skirt, just for a second, and pat her panty covered cunt and whisper ""later"". She doesn't stop you, but she'd nervous and appears to pull ever so slightly away. You wrap an arm around her pulling her so that her back is to your chest, so she can feel your cock up against the crack in her ass. You whisper ""soon"". She's shaking...but not running. Then your hand moves up and you're squeezing her tit through her blouse, oblivious to the other bar patrons. Her eyes are closed, pretending that you two are alone, allowing her to be relaxed as you continue to molest and embarrass her in this public place. In her mind you are her lover and have begun a long night in her bedroom of fabulous lovemaking. She shifts her w eight against your cock, and can feel it growing. You pinch her nipples, lightly twisting them. You whisper, ""now"". Then you stop and suddenly, as if all is normal and nothing has transpired, you announce that it's too lo ud in here, let's go somewhere less noisy. Back out in the lobby, you openly wish you had a room here, just to have a drink and talk a while, maybe get to know each other...even watch some harmless TV. Luckily she has a r oom. (but you knew she would -this whole surprise and spontaneous encounter has been carefully planned...to a point) She invites you up and you say you need to get something from the car. She walks with you to your car, t he cold air biting her skin and making her long to be close to you. At the car you pull out a small duffel bag. You say ""I've always wanted to do this..."" and you snap a collar around her neck. She stifles a small scream and looks at you for reassurance. ""Now, let's go see what your room looks like...watcha little TV...have a couple of drinks sent up..."" and then holding her close, keeping her warm, your hand goes under her skirt and a finger slides in her very wet slit, sliding it in and out you lean close and say ...maybe invite a few friends over... You walk back to the hotel, occasionally slipping one or two fingers back in her cunt. Once in the l obby, you stop and adjust her hair, so that the collar shows...and put your cunt juice covered fingers in her mouth to suck in the lobby. Then it's into the elevator, unfortunately noone else is in there to watch but that doesn't stop you from opening her blouse wide and licking her nipples. You exit the elevator and walk her down the long hall, blouse open, hand on her ass telling her it's her last chance to say good-bye. Once at the doo r you take the magnetic key and slip it in the door...as it opens you say ""no speaking, unless I tell you to. Do you understand? Nod if you do."" She does. ""Go stand next to the table while I call room service"". She walk s to the table and you take a leash out and attach it to her collar, then run it between her legs and tugging at it, so that it rubs her still covered clit, call room service and order a couple of beers. She wants to prot est, she doesn't drink beer, but you want the bottles and something that will make her need to pee badly. She doesn't realize that your bag holds her favorite drink, a bottle of amoretto. But that's for later - a combinat ion reward and punishment she'll never forget. You turn the lights down, after all forced submission is her idea of romantic and you want to set the mood. She's even got a couple of unlit candles around and you light the m telling her how lovely it would be to shove them in her pussy and ass. You wonder aloud what dripping wax would feel like. With soft lighting coming from the closet area and candlelight dancing off the walls, you begin to undress her. The clothing falls away and she doesn't say a word. She stands in front of you in just her bra, panties and heels. The leash still attached to her collar hangs between her breasts and you grab it and pull her harshly towards you. She falls to the carpet and you open your pants and finally release your hard cock. ""Suck it bitch"". She does for a short while, but you stop her. You don't want her to get too excited, nor do you want her to get you off...the room service man will be there soon. You strip off the rest of her clothes and start to play with her nipples, which by now you know are very sensitive. You lick them and lightly bite them, eliciting small moans. She starts to speak, but a tug on her leash lets her know that she is still not permitted. Your bites become harder and then grasping her nipples in your teeth you pull them, stretching her tits out Then release them. You do it again and again, torturing her nipples till juices run freely from her pussy. There's a knock at the door. Showing some pity, you toss her the completely sheer red robe she'd left on the bed ""put it on, leave the leash out"". She does and you adjust the robe so that more of her tits are showing, while her hard nipples and bare pussy are displayed through the sheer fabric. ""Answer the door"". And she does, emb arrassed, yet bursting with pride to be with a man strong enough to tame her. The room service waiter stares openly at her and seems unsure of what to do with his tray. You direct him to leave it on the table and then mak ing a show of it, pull her leash to your side, where you hand her a dollar and tell her to give it to the man. She begins to walk to him and you walk behind her, grabbing her ass and manipulating the robe till it falls op en infront of the embarrassed waiter. After he leaves you open the beers. You put on a jacket and laving her in just the open robe, you pull her to the sliding glass doors and out onto the balcony. You explain that it's j ust about the right time for the late show. On the balcony you open your bag and take out the flashlight and signal with it till you're pretty sure there are people watching and you tie her ankles to the balcony railing f acing out so that her tits hang loose over the railing's top. Then you kneel down and slowly lick her pussy lips, which are shaved clean beneath the small tuft of hair above her clit. You keep licking and pushing your fa ce further and harder into her, fucking her with your tongue. With your fingers you pull her lips apart and put those same two fingers in her , reenacting what you'd done earlier in the parking lot. You fuck her slowly w ith two then three then four fingers, your plan to get her loose enough for the fist fucking that will come later. Later, after you've cum inside of her, you don't want her too loose for that! You have an idea and go back inside leaving her tied and near naked, panting on the balcony. You come back with her beer bottle and tell her drink it. She puts it to her lips and you pull it away, then slowly start to shove it into her cunt. It goes only as far as the neck, so you push it in and out, then back to her mouth. You repeat this over and over till she is used to the rhythm, a slow fuck with the bottle neck then a swig of beer mixed with pussy juice. Then unexpectedly you ram it hard inside of her, getting nearly the whole thing in. Her cunt spasms and threatens to push it out, but you hold it in with one hand while pushing a finger, then two up her ass. You pull it out, tell her to drink it, and while she does you slide your cock up inside of her and begin your first fuck of the night. It's cold and you're not very comfortable, so you untie her, take her inside throw her on the bed. You tie her hands behind her back and mount her from behind, pushing her face into the mattress. You love the feeling of shoving it into her hard, while she struggles to find a way to breathe with her nose pressed into the be d. You know she need air so you pull her up by her hair, temporarily forgetting the leash. Finally you cum. You untie her hands and tell her to cover her fingers in your cum and lick it off. She hasn't spoken in hours no w, so you permit her to speak, ""is there anything you want?"" She replies that she has to pee, but you tell her that will have to wait. ""Hold it"". Then you leash her to the door and prop it open. Leaving her there naked a nd in full view of anyone who wanders into the hall, you leave to get ice and a soda from the machine. When you get back, knowing she has to pee badly, you tell her to drink the soda. While she does you start to run ice c ubes over her nipples and down her belly. Then you stand her by a chair and tie her legs to the chair legs, spreading her wide. You cruelly rub the ice over her clit and then one by one put the ice cube in your mouth (to make it slick and ""warm"" ) and then put each one in her pussy. As the water starts to melt and pour from her pussy you put your mouth in position to drink it. Knowing that she still has to pee, you start to nibble on her clit. Then you get the reward from her your bag, the one you didn't tell her about. You pour a glass of amoretto and bring it to her still tied and dripping melted ice from her pussy. You reach inside her cunt lips and pu ll a couple of cubes out and drop them in the glass. Then you explain to her the rules. ""look at these"" you say. You show her a bag of clothes pins. ""I'm going to put these on your nipples - they WILL hurt. Then I'm going to put some on your pussy lips - that will hurt. Then I'm going to put one directly on your clit and you will scream. When you scream I will gag you. maybe you'll be able to breathe, maybe not. If you do as I say, right now, I won't use the clothes pins right now. maybe I won't use them at all. You have a chance. Maybe by the time I decide to use them, you'll be so drunk, you won't care. If I use them now, you will feel great pain. All I want you to do is..."" and at this point you begin to slowly play with her pussy, reminding her of her need to pee. ""... pee into this glass of amoretto"". She is shocked but relieved, after all if you want to drink a gla ss of amoretto mixed with her pee and chilled with her cunt covered ice cubes...that's ok. So she pees into the glass and you release her legs and tell her to sit in the chair. Then with a clothes pin in each hand you tel l her to drink the contents of the glass. She refuses, so you pull her labia out and snap a pin on the right side. You tell her again and she again refuses, so you repeat the pulling of her lips and a pin is put on the le ft side. You take a nother clothes pin and start to pull on her tit, stretching her nipple and positioning the pin...when she realizes the awful truth, and drinks the glass of pee and liquor. You congratulate her on a goo d choice and tell her that soon you will have to pee and it's nice that you can just piss into her mouth, and not leave the room. ...the post goes on and describes a night and morning filled with more fucking, bondage, hu miliation - it explains what happens when the guy's friends show up and much more. \n\nThe post explained exactly which Marriott hotel (the one on Long Island) and asked that guys e-mail if interested so that a day and time could be arranged for this ""spontaneous"" night of sex. It's time to do it again...i f you're interested e-mail me and we'll meet in Uniondale for a night you'll never forget."
222,An Adventure in Silliness,"['mf', 'pre-teens', 'youths', 'v', '1st', 'inc', 'mast', 'rom']","Hoby rolled back to his side. ""Yeah. Say it, though.""\n\n""Six. Why?""\n\n""And you've never done any fantasizing about them? Never imagined what it would be like to see them naked? Never imagined... maybe fucking them?""\n\n""No!""\n\n""I don't believe you.""\n\n""Anyway,"" Lars said, directing his eyes after the retreating form of Andi Harrison, ""What's that got to do with anything?""\n\n""You ever see any of them in just their underwear?""\n\n""Yeah. Of course. Especially Lila and Jessie.""\n\n""Look good, don't they?"" Hoby grinned at his friend.\n\n""Well... yeah... I guess so.""\n\n""You like the look of their panties, right? What kind do they wear?""\n\n""Hey!""\n\n""Come on, tell me.""\n\nLars sighed. ""They mostly wear these little cotton things. They have flowers on them, or little hearts. Little bows on the front. Sometimes just solid colours. Stripes.""\n\n""You ever handle any of them?""\n\n""Whaddya mean?""\n\n""You know, pick them up and feel what they're like?""\n\n""Well... I sometimes help Mom doing the laundry.""\n\n""And I bet you like to handle the girl's stuff.""\n\nLars flopped onto his back and gazed up at the fluffy white clouds drifting by. ""Okay. Yeah. I do. I like the way they feel. Especially Janey's and Elaine's.""\n\nJaney and Elaine were twins, the oldest of the six sisters.\n\n""Well,"" Hoby said, ""just imagine what it would be like to actually wear those panties. Have your cock in the same place their pussies have been.""\n\nLars closed his eyes. He could feel his cock swelling as he tried to picture what that would be like.\n\n""That's the way I imagine what it would be like to get into Andi's pants,"" Hoby said. He sighed again. ""Not that it's ever likely to happen.""\n\n""No,"" Lars agreed.\n\n""So... I just have to get into Monica's sometimes."" Monica was Hoby's sister.\n\nLars stared at him. ""You... actually put on Monica's pants.""\n\n""Well, panties anyway. Most of her pants don't fit me.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""Want to see?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Want to see me wearing Monica's panties?""\n\n""Uh...""\n\nHoby laughed. ""Here..."" He unfastened his jeans and shoved them down to his knees. This displayed a very brief pair of cotton panties decorated with alternating stripes of red and green. His cock made a large bulge in the crotch. ""These are the ones Monica wore yesterday. I took them out of the laundry hamper.""\n\n""Uh, aren't they kind of tight?"" Lars asked. ""They don't look very comfortable.""\n\n""Oh, they fit fine. They're made of some kind of stretchy material, and we're just about the same size anyway.""\n\nNot too surprising, Lars thought, since Monica was only a little over a year older than Hoby. But much better proportioned, he amended. He'd love to see her in just her underwear. Or nothing at all.\n\nHoby pulled his pants back up. ""You ought to grab some panties and try them on,"" he said. ""I bet you'll like the way they fit.""\n\n""I'm more into boxers,"" Lars said. ""I don't like things tight around my balls.""\n\n""Oh, well, I bet they have some nice frilly things too. Monica has some loose fitting satiny things that I kind of like. It's just that she doesn't wear them very often, so they don't get into the laundry much.""\n\nLars shook his head. He wasn't sure where this crazy conversation was headed. It all started because he had the hots for Andi, he knew. He also knew that neither of them was ever likely to get the opportunity to see Andi in her underwear. Or naked, for that matter. And even less likely to have an opportunity to wear her clothes.\n\nHoby glanced at his watch. ""Oh, shit. I promised I'd be home by now. Guess I'd better get going.""\n\n""Yeah. See ya.""\n\n*\n\nLars wandered off in the same direction Andi took. He didn't have any definite reason for doing so, but thought it might be possible to catch another glimpse of her. He liked the way her ass twitched in the tight grey pants she wore.\n\nCome to think of it, he hadn't noticed any outline of panties. The tight pants moulded to her ass so snugly he was sure he should have been able to see anything like that. He could feel his cock swell as he pictured the girl of his dreams sauntering along.\n\nHe walked around a corner and collided with her.\n\n""Oh! Oh, damn. S-Sorry,"" he stuttered.\n\nThey staggered together, clutching each other for support. Finally able to stand up straight, he stepped back and let go of Andi's arm.\n\n""Well, close encounters of some kind,"" she said, laughing.\n\n""Uh, yeah. Right. Sorry."" He had to think for a moment to get the reference to that old science fiction movie.\n\n""Not a problem,"" she said. ""Are you all right?""\n\n""Oh, yeah. Fine. Fine.""\n\nShe grinned at him. ""I haven't been that close to a guy for a long time.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""Kind of nice, actually.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""Uh, yeah. You're Lars, right?""\n\n""Uh-huh.""\n\n""Not very talkative, are you? That's okay. I talk too much, anyway.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\nHer grin got wider. ""You know what? I think you owe me something for running into me like that.""\n\n""Uh, like what?""\n\n""Well, you could buy me a drink or something.""\n\nSince they were standing outside a little café, Lars couldn't easily turn down the invitation. ""Okay,"" he said. ""Let's go in here. What would you like?""\n\nLuckily he had enough money on him to buy two glasses of cola. They went to sit in a booth.\n\n""Thanks,"" she said, taking a sip. ""What are you up to today?""\n\n""Oh, nothing much. I was hanging around with Hoby, but he had to go home.""\n\n""What were you guys doing together?""\n\n""Uh."" There was no way he was going to tell her what they'd been talking about.\n\n""Come on, tell,"" she said, laughing. He like the way her mouth opened a little to show her dazzling white teeth. He looked into her eyes, feeling miserable. Those eyes were deep dark brown, the kind of eyes you could get lost in.\n\n""Um... well.""\n\nShe giggled suddenly. ""I bet you were talking about girls, right. I think that's all boys talk about. Or maybe sports?""\n\n""Yeah, right,"" he mumbled. He could feel his cheeks getting red.\n\nShe laughed again. ""I knew it. Which girls? Anyone I know?""\n\nWell, he could answer that honestly. ""I don't think so.""\n\n""Well, who then? Come on, Lars. I won't tell anyone.""\n\nHe sighed. Maybe he could just lie a little bit and not tell her she was at least part of the conversation. ""Well, our sisters.""\n\n""Sisters? How many sisters can two guys have?""\n\n""Uh... Hoby has one. I have six.""\n\n""Oh, you poor guy."" She sighed. ""I used to think it would be nice to have a brother or sister. Then my mom got married again and now I have two little brothers. What a couple of pests.""\n\n""Really? I mean... well, sisters are all I have. I guess you get used to having them around when you grow up with them. I don't know what it would be like to have them suddenly dumped on me.""\n\nShe nodded and took another drink. ""I thought it would be fun, to start with. But they're always getting into my stuff and coming into my bedroom without knocking.""\n\nLars felt his cheeks reddening again. ""Well, with sisters, it's the same thing. My little sisters are always in my room or the bathroom. I keep yelling at them, but it doesn't seem to do any good. And then mom gets mad at me for yelling. I guess I just have to put up with it until I can leave home.""\n\nAndi looked at him steadily for a long moment. ""You're sisters come into the bathroom when you're in there?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Wow... I bet,"" She paused, then grinned that infectious grin again. ""I bet they're trying to see you naked.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Yeah, I bet that's it."" She leaned back and studied him. ""Yeah... if you were my brother, I think that's what I'd be doing. That's what my little brothers keep doing to me.""\n\n""What? Come on!""\n\n""No, really. You're kind of sexy, and good-looking. No, I mean it. Really.""\n\n""Oh, uh... Sexy?""\n\nShe leaned forward and grabbed one of his hands. ""Yeah. Sexy. If I were looking for a boyfriend, you'd be one of the guys I'd be considering. Of course.""\n\nHer hand was soft and warm and he felt his cock getting hard again. ""What?""\n\n""Well,"" Now she started blushing. ""You'd have to want a girlfriend like me, too. I mean, before I'd consider it.""\n\nHe sucked in a deep breath. ""Uh... well... yeah. I mean..."" He exhaled sharply. ""If I was looking for a girlfriend, I'd be glad to have you... if you were interested, I mean.""\n\nShe squeezed his hand. ""Oh..."" Her cheeks were bright red now. ""Why? Why me?""\n\n""Well... I mean, You're about the sexiest girl I know. I-I... really like the way you look.""\n\n""You think I'm sexy?"" she said, surprised.\n\n""Oh, yeah. Real sexy.""\n\nShe let his hand slip away and leaned back again. The blush suddenly drained from her cheeks. She stood up suddenly, clutching her stomach. ""Th-thanks for the drink. I gotta go."" Lars stared after her as she practically ran out of the café.\n\nHad he done something wrong? Hurt her somehow? Damn. And it had seemed to be going along well. Well, he didn't think he'd have ever had a chance to even talk to someone like Andi anyway, so at least he had that to remember. And she was sexy!\n\n*\n\nNext day, Lars joined his mother in getting the weekly laundry done. His job entailed going around the various bedrooms and collecting clothes from wherever the girls happened to drop them. Sometimes this meant crawling under one of the beds or fishing around under the bedding.\n\nJaney and Elaine, the twins, shared a bedroom, as did the two youngest girls, Lila and Jessie. This was by their own choice. The other two girls, Connie and Amber, had separate rooms, one on either side of Lars's.\n\nThe twins were out early, gone to a gymnastics class. He pushed into their crowded room and started picking up underwear and other clothes until the basket was half full. Lars remembered Hoby's idea and sorted through the panties until he found a pair that appealed to him. He shoved it into his jeans pocket and carried on the next room. Lila and Jessie were still in bed. Jessie sat up as he came in. Much to his surprise, she didn't seem to have anything on. At least her chest was bare.\n\n""Is it laundry day again?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah. You want to help me gather up your clothes?""\n\n""Sure,"" she said, and hopped out of bed. Well, at least she wore some frilly blue satin panties. He felt a surge of disappointment. Oh, well...\n\nIt took a few minutes to top up the basket.\n\n""Thanks,"" he said, hefting it off the floor.\n\n""Hey, wait a minute,"" Jessie said. She skinned out of the panties and added it to the pile. She didn't seem at all nervous at appearing naked in front of him. He felt his cock start to swell, and beat a hasty retreat to the laundry room.\n\n""Is that all of it?"" Mom asked.\n\n""No. I still have to do Connie and Amber, and my room.""\n\n""Well, get going then. Dump that load on top of the dryer so I can sort it out.""\n\nConnie's room, as usual, was comparatively neat. Lars didn't know where she was. Probably off with one of her girlfriends, he thought. He grabbed up her clothes, then went to his room and gathered his own up.\n\nHe hesitated. The panties were burning a hole in his pocket. Everything seemed pretty quiet. He shoved his jeans off and quickly pulled on the panties, then his jeans again. Now his cock was definitely getting hard. He was surprised at how nice they felt. Smooth and cool and... yeah... sexy.\n\nWith shaking hands he hoisted up the hamper and went to Amber's room. She was hunched over her computer keyboard when he went in.\n\n""Good morning,"" he said, as he started gathering the jumble of clothes in the bottom of the clothes closet.\n\n""Uh, yeah."" She looked up from the screen with a sort of dazed expression on her face.\n\n""What are you doing?""\n\n""Oh. I'm still working on this story,"" she mumbled. She'd been writing a story for the last couple of months. Lars would have liked to read it, but she wouldn't let anyone see it, ""until it's finished.""\n\nShe turned back to the screen and started typing again. He studied her back and decided she had a nice figure. Funny, he'd never considered any of his sisters like that before. Amber had a figure much like Andi's, he thought, though perhaps not quite as shapely. But then she was younger than Andi, so who knew what she'd look like in a year or two.\n\n""That's the lot,"" he said to his mother, back in the laundry room.\n\nShe sighed and passed a hand over her forehead. ""One of these days, I'm going to make you responsible for the whole thing,"" she said. ""I don't know how you kids can generate so much dirty clothing.""\n\nHe felt his cheeks flush as he said, ""Perhaps you need to get the girls to wear less.""\n\n""Good idea. I'll think about it.""\n\nWow. He didn't think he'd get away with a remark like that. ""I'm... uh, going to have my breakfast,"" he said.\n\n As for Prudence, his mother, it wasn't just the amount of work the kids generated. It was the amount of food they ate, the amount of clothes they used up, all the basic necessities of living. The twins needed gym time, and they all wanted their own computers. Lila needed a new bike, having outgrown the old one, which had been handed down from Connie to Amber to Jessie and was now pretty well worn out anyway. Lars needed new runners in the fall and he would probably have grown out of his jeans and shirts. Luckily, he was content to wear little more than shorts all summer. And the van needed new tires and probably a tune-up.\n\nShe glanced down at her own clothing. Her own shorts would probably last another season, and with fall she could switch back to long pants. But Byron would likely need new shirts and a suit if he got the job he was away in New York interviewing for. And she'd love to get some new underwear herself. She sighed. No sense in feeling sorry for herself... she'd been just as an enthusiastic participant in the sex that produced the seven kids. Thoroughly enjoyable sex. She missed Byron, being held in his arms and feeling his muscular naked body against her. She shivered involuntarily, feeling her nipples swell against the T-shirt. Keep that up and you'll have to go change your pants, she thought.\n\n Lars found Jessie seated at the kitchen table eating a bowl of cereal. She was wearing a fluffy pink robe now. She grinned at him.\n\n""Did you like what you saw?""\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""Did you like it, seeing me naked?""\n\n""Oh. Uh... I didn't really look."" What was this all about, he wondered.\n\n""Oh, come on. I bet you did. Do you think I'm pretty?""\n\n""No, really. I was too surprised.""\n\n""Oh. Well, would you like to see?""\n\n""Uh...""\n\nShe jumped up and took the robe off. After a moment of just standing there holding the robe out at arm's length, she climbed up on the chair and posed in front of him. ""Well? What do you think?""\n\n""Look, Jessie. I mean... what's going on? Why are you doing this?""\n\n""'Coz I wanna know. Am I pretty? Do I look good to you? You're the only boy I can ask.""\n\n""I am?""\n\n""Well, who else? I don't know anybody well enough. Besides, you're my brother and you ought to know if your sister is pretty or not. How do I compare to all the girls in your class?""\n\n""How the hell would I know? I've never seen any of them naked!""\n\n""Oh. Why? I thought you have some girlfriends or something.""\n\n""Well, I don't. I guess there's one or two who are friends, but not girlfriends.""\n\n""Damn,"" she muttered and hopped down to the floor. ""I guess I'll never know.""\n\n""Well, that's not true. When you get a boyfriend, I'm sure he'll tell you. But... yeah, I think you're pretty. But remember, I've never seen anyone else naked.""\n\n""So you like the way I look.""\n\n""Yes. Now put your robe back on before Mom comes upstairs.""\n\nThe image of Jessie's naked body kept cropping up all the rest of the day. He had to admit, he did like what he'd seen. Oh, she wasn't as curvaceous as Andi, but there were definite areas of interest. Her breasts were starting to bud out and there was a wisp of dark pubic hair over her pussy slit. And tiny hard pink nipples surmounted those little breasts. For a twelve-year-old going on thirteen, he thought she was good to look at.\n\nHe had to give himself several severe shakes though. Imagine thinking such thoughts about his sister. But, still, the picture kept swimming up in his mind whenever he wasn't thinking about something else. And every time his cock started swelling, he remembered he was wearing one of the twin's panties and it got even harder.\n\nLars was just about ready to put out the light and go to sleep that night (he'd shoved the panties under his mattress) when Jessie and Lila marched into his room. Jessie perched cross-legged on the end of the bed by his feet. Lila stood beside her. They were both wearing their bathrobes.\n\n""We want to know if one of us could be your girlfriend,"" Jessie said.\n\n""Huh? How can you be my girlfriend? You're my sisters.""\n\n""But we need to know how to act with a boyfriend. Only we don't know any boys we'd want to have as boyfriends, so we decided to find out if you'd be one,"" Lila said.\n\nLars looked back and forth between for a long moment. ""Look,"" he said. ""You're being silly. I'm your brother, for pete's sake. You can't have a brother as a boyfriend.""\n\n""Why not?"" Jessie asked.\n\n""Well...""\n\n""Yeah, why not?"" Lila said. ""What's wrong with it? Why can't you be friendly to one of us?""\n\n""Uh... I thought I was being friendly. To both of you, as a matter of fact. We're not enemies, are we?""\n\n""No, but it's not the same thing,"" Jessie wailed. ""I mean... you just act like we're you're sisters.""\n\n""Well, you are my sisters,"" Lars said, exasperated.\n\n""But we don't want you to act like that,"" Lila said.\n\n""Yeah, we want you to be romantic and stuff. Kiss and hug us and... and... stuff,"" Jessie added.\n\n""What kind of stuff?"" he said suspiciously.\n\n""Oh... you know... stuff. Stuff boyfriends do with their girlfriends. You know.""\n\n""Well, since I don't have a girlfriend. And never have had one, I don't know what you mean.""\n\nJessie sighed and got up on her knees. She untied the robe and shoved it off. Lila followed suit and they posed in front of him naked.\n\n""Doesn't this tell you anything?"" Jessie said.\n\n""Uh..."" He looked back and forth between them. He already had a good idea what Jessie looked like and now he was presented with her younger sister. Lila still looked more boyish than girlish, with a practically flat chest and no pubic hair he could see. Her pussy slit was filled with a bright shiny red protrusion. So was Jessie's. Even though Lila had no tits to speak of, her tiny nipples were sticking out almost as much as Jessie's.\n\n""So if you were going to have one of us for a girlfriend, which one do you like the look of best?"" Jessie said.\n\n""Uh... look... why are you doing this?"" Lars whispered. ""What if mom or someone came in here and found you like this?""\n\n""Oh, they've all gone to bed,"" Lila said. ""And the twins are watching TV in the basement.""\n\n""So, which one do you like best?"" Jessie demanded.\n\nHe looked back and forth from one to the other again. ""Look,"" he said. ""This is stupid. I already told you I thought you're pretty. And, Lila... well... I... guess you are too. You just don't look like a real girl, and that's just because you're only ten. I mean, when you're as old as Jessie, you'll be just as pretty.""\n\nLila pouted and crossed her arms over her chest. She glared at him.\n\n""That's not fair!"" she snapped. ""I can't help it if I'm not as old as she is.""\n\n""No, you can't,"" he agreed. ""But... well, you look pretty good for a ten-year-old.""\n\n""But you don't want me for a girlfriend.""\n\n""I didn't say that. I didn't say I wanted either of you.""\n\n""That's not fair either,"" Jessie said. ""You can have either one of us and you won't choose.""\n\nLars searched his brain for some kind of answer. He knew his cock was as hard as it ever got, with these two naked girls in front of him. But he figured he shouldn't be thinking with his cock. Suddenly, he thought of way that might make them stop.\n\n""Look,"" he said. ""I can't choose right now. You both look nice. If you... no, you'd never do that.""\n\n""Never do what?"" Lila said.\n\n""No, no, it wouldn't work.""\n\n""Come on, what?"" Jessie demanded. ""We'll do anything you want.""\n\n""Well,"" he sighed. ""If you were to go around completely naked all the time from now on, so I could get used to seeing what you look like, then after a while maybe I could make a decision.""\n\n""What?"" Lila cried.\n\nJessie stared at him with her mouth hanging open.\n\n""Yeah. I think after a while, seeing you naked all the time, I'd be able to figure out which one to have as a girlfriend.""\n\nThe girls looked at each. Jessie hopped off the bed and pulled Lila into a corner where they whispered back and forth for a long time. Finally, they came back to the bed.\n\n""Okay,"" Jessie said. ""We'll do it. But how will we explain what we're doing? And what happens if we want to go out?""\n\n""Yeah. What if I want to go play with Nancy?"" Lila said.\n\n""Well... I know. If you go out, you can't wear any underwear. And... and... if you have to go out during the day, at night you have to sleep naked.""\n\n""Oh, pooh,"" Lila said. ""We do that anyway.""\n\n""So that's it? If we go out, we can't wear panties?"" Jessie said.\n\n""Yup.""\n\n""Um... well... uh... what happens when I... uh... have my periods?""\n\nLars had forgotten about periods. If he even knew Jessie was having them. He knew all the older girls had them. He never forgot how Connie had acted when hers started. She'd been so happy when they started, and then got completely pissed off when it was pointed out that she was growing up now and had to start acting like a lady. That was something she hadn't anticipated. She wanted to keep being her old tomboy self. It had been a long couple of months before she finally accepted what was happening to her body. Accepted, but never happy about it.\n\nHe sighed. This wasn't going quite like he'd anticipated. ""Well... okay. But only then.""\n\n""All right. But how long do we have to do this? When will you decide?""\n\n""Oh. I don't know. I'll have to think about it.""\n\n""Well,"" Jessie sighed. ""I guess that's the best we can do."" She got a thoughtful look on her face. ""Say... you wouldn't want one of us to sleep with you, so you can find out which one would be the best girlfriend in bed?""\n\n""You want to sleep with me?"" he gasped.\n\n""Well, yeah. Isn't that what girlfriends do? Sleep with their boyfriends?""\n\n""Where the hell did you get that idea?""\n\n""Well... doesn't Amber sleep with Harry?""\n\n""How would I know? Where do you get these crazy ideas from, anyway?""\n\nJessie shrugged. ""It doesn't matter, I guess. If you don't want one of us to sleep with you, we'll just go to bed. Come on, Lila.""\n\nLila started to put on her robe. Lars shook his finger at her. ""Remember... you have to go naked all the time now.""\n\nHe was still amazed to think they'd actually agreed to such a restriction. Lila shrugged and followed Jessie out of the room.\n\n*\n\nThe next morning Lars woke up to a loud ruckus. Voices shouted and screamed from down in the kitchen. He could make out his mother's voice, and Jessie's, and he thought Amber was also involved somehow. He had a pretty good idea what was going on and his suspicion was confirmed when Lila came running into his bedroom. She was naked, tears streaming down her cheeks. She leaped onto the bed and cowered against his side.\n\n""What's wrong?"" he asked. As though he didn't know.\n\nLila shuddered. ""It's Mommy. She's gone crazy. She started shouting as soon as we went downstairs for breakfast.""\n\n""What about?""\n\nThe girl shivered. ""About... about us being naked.""\n\n""Oh?""\n\n""Yeah. She... she... says we're stupid little girls and she's going to make us stay in our room all day and then she's going to sew us into our clothes and then she's going to spank us and... and... and...""\n\n""And so?""\n\n""And so we can't go naked like you told us to. We'll never know who you'll choose as your girlfriend now,"" she wailed.\n\nLars sighed. ""Lila. Listen. I don't think I can choose one of you as my girlfriend. You're my sisters. Sisters can't be their brother's girlfriends. That's just the way it is. I'm sorry. I thought you guys wouldn't even consider doing such a thing. I'm sorry you got in trouble, but you really were being silly.""\n\nLila buried her face in the pillow, sobbing her heart out. Lars reached over and patted her shoulder, then squeezed it. After a moment, she lifted her head and looked at him. Then much to his surprise, she climbed on top of him and hugged him tightly, her head tucked against his neck. After a moment, Lars wrapped his arms around her. He quite enjoyed the feel of her soft smooth skin and felt his cock start to grow.\n\nShe was still crying when Mom opened the door and came marching in. She strode up to the edge of the bed and stood there, arms folded, glaring down at them. ""Lila,"" she said, very quietly, ""go get dressed. And I don't want to hear another word about this from you. Or from Jessie.""\n\nLila lifted her head, sniffling. ""Mooom,"" she groaned.\n\n""Go!""\n\nLila slowly slid off the bed and trudged away. She glanced over her bare shoulder before leaving the room, her cheeks wet with tears.\n\n""Now. What is the meaning of all this? I got some cock and bull story from Jessie and it sounds so stupid it might just be true.""\n\nLars sighed and slowly told her what had happened. ""I never thought for a moment they'd really do it,' he finished.\n\n""You were trying to make them see sense?""\n\n""Yeah. I mean, I thought Jessie, at least, would be sensible. She's old enough to know better, I thought.""\n\n""She really wanted you to be her boyfriend?""\n\n""That's what she said.""\n\nMom shook her head. ""That kid. Well..."" she sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed. ""Listen. I don't know how you really feel. But would it be so hard to treat her like a girlfriend for a little while? She'll probably forget all about once school starts again in the fall. She'll have boys falling all over her, I bet. She's going to be a very beautiful young lady, you know.""\n\n""Mom! She's my sister!""\n\n""I know. I know. But... well... take her out on a date or something. Treat her the way you'd treat a real girlfriend. I bet she'll get over it real soon, and then you can relax. Maybe get a real girlfriend when school starts.""\n\n""But what about... you know?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""You know... didn't she say?""\n\n""Say what?""\n\nHe sighed and felt his cheeks getting hot. ""She wanted to sleep with me,"" he muttered.\n\n""Oh."" She leaned back. ""I see.""\n\nShe studied him for a long moment. Lars felt like squirming under her gaze. Finally, she said, ""How did you feel about that?""\n\n""Um... I... I don't know.""\n\n""Nervous, I bet. You didn't know what to do, right?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Well, maybe we need to nip this in the bud. Let her sleep with you. I bet she won't last more than a night or two.""\n\n""What? Mom!""\n\nShe leaned forward and grabbed his hand. ""Lars, it's okay. Really. If Jessie wants to be silly, let her. She'll soon come to her senses. It's just puberty hitting her hard. I felt the same way when I was her age. I wanted to sleep with a boy, any boy, so bad it hurt sometimes. Then when I actually did it, it turned out to not be such a big deal."" She let go his hand and sat back, staring off into space. ""Though it was nice for a while,"" she murmured after a while. She looked back at him then. ""Just do it. See what happens. I'm okay with it.""\n\nShe got up and headed out of the room, then paused. ""Breakfast is ready. Hurry up and get dressed.""\n\nWhen he got downstairs, Amber grinned at him. ""Boy, you sure started something. You should have seen Mom when she found those two sitting here stark naked.""\n\n""Don't worry,"" he said. ""I heard it. I heard a lot more when she came upstairs."" He sighed. ""Now I have to start treating Jessie like she's my girlfriend."" He paused. ""I don't even know how to treat a girl who's not my sister."" He thought about Andi suddenly rushing away from him.\n\nAmber laughed. ""It's not so hard. Be nice to her; take her where she wants to go. Kiss and hug a bit. Buy some food. Talk to her. Especially, talk to her. That's what I like anyway."" She paused. ""I wish Harry would treat me like that.""\n\n""Uh... why don't you tell him what you just told me?""\n\n""Because... well... I don't know. I guess I think he ought to know how to treat a girl.""\n\n""But Harry doesn't have any sisters so he doesn't have anyone to tell him.""\n\n""Yeah. Yeah, I guess so.""\n\n""Uh...""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Um... this is stupid. Mom... Jessie wants to sleep with me. Have you... have you ever slept with Harry? I mean, what happens?""\n\n""What about Mom?"" She said, avoiding answering the question.\n\n""She said... she said it's okay. For Jessie to sleep with me.""\n\n""Oh."" She stared off into space. ""So... you want to know what to do?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""You thinking you should try to fuck her?""\n\n""Uh...""\n\nAmber started tapping her fingers on the table. She blushed. She stared out the kitchen window. She sighed. ""Listen, Lars. This goes nowhere else, okay?""\n\n""Yeah. Of course.""\n\n""I... have slept with Harry. Not all night. Not every time we get together. But... yeah... we've fucked. I don't know... I mean... she's your sister... that's supposed to be illegal or something, isn't it? But... if you do... just be gentle. Don't just... you know... shove your cock in and squirt your juice into her. Make her feel like she's part of it, touch her and hold her and... and... you know... don't be a jerk.""\n\nLars couldn't contain his surprise that Amber would admit sleeping with Harry and almost didn't take in what she was saying. ""But... but... but... I don't even know where it goes. I mean...""\n\nAmber nodded. ""I know. Harry didn't know either, the first time. But I'm sure she'll show you. Anyway, it's not that hard to figure out."" She got up from the table. ""I gotta get back to my story. Good luck."" She walked quickly away. Lars noticed her nipples poking out the front of her T-shirt. He'd never paid a lot of attention to her. Now he noticed how snug her shorts were and how her buttocks twitched as she walked.\n\nMy god, he thought to himself. First I'm treated to two naked sisters and have to look forward to fucking one of them, and now I'm getting the hots for another one. He shook his head hard and began to fill a bowl with cereal. To top it off, he suddenly realized the girl's panties were still tucked under his mattress and the twins were home so there was no way he could return them. How had his life suddenly gotten so complicated?\n\n\n\n CHAPTER TWO: THE DATE AND AFTER\n\nBreakfast eaten, he trudged back upstairs. Jessie and Lila were in their bedroom, sprawled on their respective beds. Lila had put on a singlet and little blue shorts that hugged her bum. Jessie still wore her fluffy pink robe. He looked back and forth between and shook his head.\n\n""What?"" Jessie asked.\n\n""It's just... I don't know... I don't understand you two. Anyway, Jessie, would you like to go out with me for a while? Like on a date?""\n\n""You mean that?"" she cried, sitting up.\n\n""Yeah. We could... I don't know. Where would you like to go?""\n\n""Oh... uh... can we go to the ice cream store and then maybe go for a walk by the river and then go have dinner together?""\n\n""Yeah, sure. But you'd better get dressed. You can't go out like that.""\n\n""Okay!"" She got off the bed and tossed the robe aside.\n\nLars beat a hasty retreat. ""I have to go tell Mom what we're going to do,"" he said over his shoulder. Not to mention asking her for some money so he could treat his ""girlfriend.""\n\nWhen he came back he found Jessie wearing her favourite red dress. It hugged her body and emphasized her small breasts. The skirt barely reached her knees. Lars thought it was getting too small on her.\n\n""Ready?"" he asked.\n\n""Yeah."" She walked up to him and took his hand.\n\n""Bye,"" Lila said. ""I don't think it's fair though.""\n\n""What's not fair?"" Lars asked.\n\n""That Jessie gets to be your girlfriend without us having to make you choose.""\n\n""Oh. Well... you'll have to talk to Mom about that. Come on, let's go.""\n\nThey stepped out onto the front porch and Jessie held him back.\n\n""What's wrong?"" he asked.\n\n""Nothing,"" she said. She looked him in the eye and lifted her skirt.\n\n""What are you doing?"" he gasped.\n\n""You said not to wear underwear when we went out.""\n\n""That was before. I don't think... you better go back and put some panties on before Mom finds out.""\n\nShe shook her head defiantly. ""No. This is what we agreed to. Besides,"" she grinned. ""I often don't wear panties anyway. It's no big deal. I know lots of girls who don't.""\n\n""You do?""\n\nShe giggled. ""Yeah.""\n\n""Uh... who?"" He was remembering the look of Andi's pants the other day, when he couldn't see an outline of panty hem.\n\n""I'm not telling. I don't want you thinking of someone else instead of me.""\n\nLars enjoyed the time at the ice cream parlour. He was surprised at what they talked about. He expected Jessie's conversation to revolve around what they were doing. Instead, she talked about a TV show they'd watched, and what she was planning on taking when school started again, and made some comments about a couple of little kids who were also enjoying their ice cream.\n\nLater on, as they walked along the river path, she talked about what they were seeing, and identified some of the plants and trees, things he'd never taken any interest in. They stood and watched a family of swans cruising along the water, with her arm wrapped around his waist and his arm over her shoulder. When they reached the end of the path, they turned around and strolled back the way they'd come. Lars found he was relaxing in Jessie's company, more than he ever had before. He felt comfortable with her and even appreciated her.\n\nHe took her to an Italian restaurant for her favourite pasta dish, fettuccini Alfredo, and was amazed that she could tuck the whole serving away and ask for dessert. Afterwards, they sauntered home in the twilight, hand in hand, not talking much.\n\nWhen they reached the house, she paused at the edge of the property and gazed up at him. Then, wordlessly, she turned and strolled up on to the porch, where she turned to him and hugged him.\n\n""Thank, you, Lars. This has been the best day of my life."" She reached up and kissed him, warm and soft lips on his. He had to wrap his arms around her to keep her from falling back. She pressed hard against him and the kiss lasted and lasted. He felt her lips part and her tongue passed over his lips and tried to penetrate into his mouth. The pressure was quite insistent and he pressed back with his own tongue, trying to keep her out. But he was unsuccessful and it slipped inside, to touch the tip of his own. It was an electrifying touch and he felt his cock spring into life, pressing firmly against her belly.\n\nShe leaned back after a long moment and smiled at him. ""I... love you, Lars. Really.""\n\nHe stared at her for a moment, and then pulled her back against his chest, cradling her head against his neck.\n\n""I love you, too. I just never thought I loved you this way."" He caressed her back with light strokes and she made a little gurgling sound.\n\n""What do you mean?"" she murmured.\n\n""I loved you like a sister,"" he whispered. ""Not like a girl.""\n\n""But... I am a girl.""\n\n""Oh, I know. How could I not, now? But now I'm starting to feel differently about you. More like you're... someone else's sister.""\n\nShe giggled. ""That's silly.""\n\n""I know. Let's see how things go, okay?""\n\n""Okay."" She shivered. The little abrupt movement made his cock stiffen even more.\n\n""Cold?""\n\n""A little. It's cooling off. Let's go in.""\n\nOver dinner Mom reported that Dad would be returning from his trip next evening. Lars and Jessie sat in with the others, even though they weren't hungry. ""I don't know what the results are. He didn't say,"" she said.\n\n""Why did he go away, anyway?"" Janey asked.\n\nMom sighed. ""He went to see if he could get a new job.""\n\n""What? Why?"" Amber said. ""What's wrong with the one he has?""\n\n""Nothing. But, well, if he could get this job, it would mean more money. Sometimes it's pretty hard making ends meet with the one he has."" She smiled around the table. ""Nine people eat a lot of food, you know. And keeping this big house going eats up a lot of money, too.""\n\n""Oh, Mom,"" Elaine said. ""We could get jobs, too, to help out.""\n\n""Maybe, someday, it'll come to that. But right now, what could you do? Work at McDonalds for minimum wage? It wouldn't help much, I'm afraid. No, I think you two should finish your college before you start looking for jobs. We'll manage.""\n\n""I could mow lawns,"" Lars said.\n\n""So could I,"" Amber said.\n\n""Me too,"" Connie added.\n\nMom laughed. ""I don't think there's enough lawns in the neighbourhood for the three of you. But thank you, anyway. Like I said, for now, things are okay. Don't worry.""\n\n*\n\nLater, Lars fell into bed and was almost asleep. The long walk in the fresh air seemed to have made him extra sleepy. And then he'd had a little more food with the family when they got home. He yawned.\n\nThe door opened and Jessie came in. She tossed her robe aside and slipped, naked, under the covers beside him.\n\n""Jessie! What are you doing?""\n\n""I'm your girlfriend now, aren't I?""\n\n""Yeah. I... guess so. So what?""\n\n""Well, girls sleep with their boyfriends. So here I am."" She snuggled against his side, one arm thrown over his chest. She yawned, kissed his cheek, and murmured, ""G'night.""\n\n""They don't all the time,"" he whispered. ""Mom'll kill us if she finds you here.""\n\n""Uh-uh. Mom said it was okay.""\n\n""She did?"" Well, she had said the same thing to him. But he didn't think it would ever happen.\n\n""Yeah. So it's okay."" She squeezed him, gave him another soft kiss. ""Relax. Go to sleep."" She yawned again. ""That's what I'm gonna do.""\n\nAfter a while, he felt her seem to slump into the mattress. Her breathing became slow and regular, the arm over his chest relaxed and slowly withdrew. Lars realized she must be asleep. But he was fighting a nervous battle. He'd never slept with anyone before, female or male. Jessie made a comfortable soft impression at his side, her skin warm and smooth and the slow rise and fall of her breathing felt nice. But... well... having her naked body so close beside him was disturbing to say the least. His cock was shoving the covers into a distinct hill. He could feel it throbbing against his sleep pants and the bedding.\n\nDespite everything though, he eventually dozed off. But it wasn't a restful sleep. Every time Jessie moved, he jumped back to wide-awake, only to doze again. He finally settled into a deep sleep late in the night.\n\n*\n\nMorning. Lars woke up with the sense of a warm body at his side. Oh, yeah. Jessie. He turned his head. She had moved onto her back in the night and a ray of sunlight played over her heart-shaped face. A small smile graced her mouth. She really was pretty, Lars thought. Maybe would even be gorgeous in a few years. He had to pee and realized he had another erection. Or maybe the same one. He slipped out of bed and tiptoed across the hall to the bathroom. It was hard to pee with a hard on and he finally resorted to masturbating to relieve the pressure.\n\nBack in bed, he found Jessie rolled onto her side. He lay facing her. She stirred and opened her eyes.\n\n""Good morning,"" she murmured. ""Where were you?""\n\n""I had to go to the bathroom.""\n\n""Oh."" She reached over and brushed his cheek. ""Did you sleep well?""\n\n""Not really.""\n\n""Oh. What happened?""\n\nHe sighed. ""Every time you moved, I woke up.""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""I guess because I'm not used to sleeping with anyone. Especially someone like you. I was... nervous. Scared.""\n\n""Scared? Why would you be scared by sleeping with your girlfriend?""\n\n""Because I was worried someone would come in and find you in bed with me.""\n\n""But it's okay. Mom said so. Why worry about anyone else? Besides, Lila knows where I am and she wouldn't come in. And when's the last time one of the other girls ever came into your room in the middle of the night?""\n\n""Well,"" he shrugged. ""Never, as far as I know.""\n\n""So there you are. No need to get upset."" She snuggled against him and caressed his chest, then pressed her soft warm lips to his. He felt his cock getting hard again. She moved her hand down his chest and over his belly.\n\n""Hey, why are you wearing pants in bed?""\n\n""Huh? I always do.""\n\n""That's dumb. Especially when you're sleeping with your girlfriend. You better take them off."" Her hand moved down over the waistband and encountered his thickening cock. ""Ooo, you've got a hard on. Is that for me? Come on, I've gotta see it."" She shoved the covers down to their knees and tugged at the pants.\n\nLars struggled with his conscious for a long moment, then lifted up so she could push them down. His cock sprang free with soft slap on his abdomen. Jessie propped herself up on an elbow and gazed at it.\n\n""That's nice,"" she whispered. ""I like it. It's so much nicer than the ones you see on the internet."" She touched the swollen tip with her finger, and then slid along the length to his scrotum. ""I always wondered what it would feel like. It's sort of warm and hard and soft at the same time."" She grinned at him. ""Much nicer than Amber's dildo.""\n\nAmber had a dildo? ""How do you know she has such a thing?""\n\n""Oh, I found it one day when I was looking for something. It's bigger than your cock, so you should fit in me easily.""\n\n""You've... used it?""\n\n""Oh, of course. So's Lila. We wanted to find out what it would feel like to have a cock in our pussies. It's really too big for her, but we got it half way in anyway. I got it all the way into me,"" she said proudly.\n\n""How... how... how big is it?""\n\n""Oh..."" she traced his cock end to end and moved her finger another inch or two beyond the tip. ""About that long, I guess, and thicker."" She grinned at him. ""So you'll fit in me."" She got up on her knees, straddled his legs and held him up straight under her crotch. ""Here goes."" Down she dropped, slowly letting his cock penetrate into a warm moist channel. He'd never felt anything like it and never even imagined what it would feel like.\n\nJessie started pumping up and down, a look of sheer ecstasy on her face. She closed her eyes leaned back, making little moaning sounds from her half open mouth. Lars felt the passion too and began pumping up as she came down. He thought it had been a good thing he'd come already because he doubted he'd be able to last for long...\n\n""Uh,"" Jessie gasped suddenly. ""UhUhUH! Ohgodohgod... AHHhhhh!"" Lars felt her cunt spasm around his cock as she stopped moving and lurched forward to press her hands on his chest. The rhythmical clamping around his rampant member pushed him over the edge and he squirted half a dozen shots of sperm into her. She collapsed completely on top of him, barely breathing. He wrapped his arms around her soft hot body. He felt his softening cock slither out, followed by a gush of jism.\n\nSeveral minutes passed. Jessie's breathing slowly returned to normal and she rested her cheek against his throat.\n\n""Oh, Lars,"" she murmured. ""Our first fuck. I was so ready for this. I never knew how wonderful it would be. Nothing at all like using the dildo. Oh, I love you. I love you. I love you. I want to do this for ever and ever and ever."" She kissed him then, long and soft, moving her head around, slipping her tongue into his mouth.\n\nAfter a while, she slid off his chest to lay cuddled at his side. ""Our first fuck after our first date. Wow. I wonder if all girls feel like this after their first time."" She kissed him again. Her eyes closed and her breathing slowed, matching his own. They dozed off, arms around each other.\n\n\n\n CHAPTER THREE: DAD COMES HOME\n\nWhen Lars eventually got downstairs, he found Mom and the twins bustling about the kitchen.\n\n""What's going on?"" he asked.\n\n""Dad's coming home this afternoon, late,"" Janey said. ""We're trying to get ready for him. Here, help me make a salad. Get the lettuce and stuff out of the fridge and start shredding it.""\n\n""But I haven't even had breakfast,"" he complained.\n\n""You shouldn't sleep so late, then,"" Elaine said. ""Come on, lend a hand. You can eat later.""\n\n""How much later?""\n\n""As soon as everything is ready,"" Mom said. ""Help Janey make the salad while we get the pasta ready to cook. There's bread baking in the oven and Elaine's going to make a pie for dessert.""\n\nWell, shredding lettuce was easy enough. He'd done it lots of times. He watched as Mom filled a huge pot with water and added some stuff while he yanked lettuce leaves into small pieces. Janey was cutting up tomatoes and cucumbers while he did that. Finally, everything seemed to be satisfactory to the women.\n\nMom sighed and looked around the kitchen. ""Elaine, you put the pasta on at four-thirty. Make sure the pie is done and started slicing some bread at five. We should be home by five-thirty or a little later, depending on if the flight is on time.""\n\n""Yes, Mom,"" Elaine said, making shooing motions. ""Go and get yourself ready. Everything will fine.""\n\nLars didn't know what Mom needed to do to get ready. She looked perfectly fine to him, dressed in green slacks and a T-shirt. She looked around once again, then headed for the bedroom.\n\nElaine sighed and plopped down on a chair beside Lars. ""Man, she worries too much. I'm glad you're going to drive her to the airport. I don't think she'd make it on her own,' she said to Janey.\n\n""That's okay,"" Janey said. ""I get to welcome Dad home before any of you."" She grinned. ""He'll sure have some surprises when he gets here,"" she added, looking at Lars.\n\n""Oh, don't tease our little brother,"" Elaine said. She reached over and squeezed Lars's leg. ""He's got a lot on his plate right now. Did you sleep well?""\n\n""Uh, not really,"" Lars said, feeling his ears burning.\n\n""Guess that's why he got up so late,"" Janey said. She put a bowl of cereal in front of him. ""You have to keep your strength up, now, bro.""\n\n""Yeah. Say... what's happened to Jessie? I thought she'd be here wanting breakfast too,"" Elaine said.\n\n""She, uh, she was still asleep when I came down,"" Lars said. Now his face was red too.\n\n""He must have worn her out,"" Elaine said to Janey.\n\n""Yeah."" Janey grinned at him. ""It's not news, you know. Mom told us what was going on and made us promise not to interfere or bother you two.""\n\nHe stared across the table at her. She looked a little flushed too, and her nipples were making prominent lumps on the front of her blouse.\n\nJust then Mom came back into the kitchen. Now she was wearing a short dress held up with skinny spaghetti straps. She'd brushed her dark brown hair until it glowed, and put on makeup. Lars couldn't remember the last time she'd gotten so dressed up.\n\n""I'm ready to go,"" she said to Janey.\n\nJaney glanced at the kitchen clock. ""Lots of time, Mom. We don't need to rush. We'll just have to sit around waiting if we get there too soon.""\n\n""Oh, I know. But I'd like to go, anyway. In case there's some kind of hold up along the way. You know what traffic around the airport can be like.""\n\nJaney laughed. ""Okay. Let's go.""\n\nAt last things settled down in the kitchen. Elaine and the other girls went downstairs to watch TV, while Amber retreated to her room to work on her book. Lars took the opportunity to sneak the panties from under his mattress and toss them into the twin's laundry basket.\n\n*\n\nThe airport was a chaotic hive of activity when they got there. A jumbo jet from Asia had just landed and the place swarmed with women in bright saris and tall bearded men wearing turbans in many colours. Not to mention the gaggles of children racing around.\n\n""I'm glad it's a domestic flight,"" Prudence said, sidestepping a little girl. ""We can go up to the other arrivals area. It should be quieter.""\n\nAs Janey thought, they had a long wait, and the wait seemed to get longer. She studied the video displays and saw that Dad's flight was twenty minutes late. When the plane eventually landed, there was another interminable wait before the passengers started streaming into the room.\n\n""There he is,"" Pru shouted and raced forward to fling herself in Byron's arms. They kissed and hugged, then came over to Janey.\n\n""What happened?"" she asked. ""Why were you so late?""\n\n""Oh, there was some kind of problem in Chicago,"" Byron said. ""We actually made pretty good time after that. And then there was something wrong with the loading dock and they couldn't get it lined up properly with the door. Now all we have to is wait for my bag.""\n\nPru clung to his side, and he wrapped an arm around her shoulders, caressing her bare skin. She shivered and leaned her head against him. He leaned down and kissed the top of her head. She squeezed tighter.\n\nJaney stood back, watching them. Seeing them like that, so sensually touching each other, made her realize how much she was missing Robbie, her boyfriend. He'd been away all summer and she hadn't had any sex since he left. Watching her parents, she suddenly realized her cunt was getting wet. She glanced down her front and saw her nipples were erect. God, she thought, why do I get horny here of all places.\n\nThere was still no sign of the luggage appearing on the carousel. She made quick decision.\n\n""Uh, excuse me. I'll be back in a minute or two,"" she said to her parents and made a beeline for the nearest restroom.\n\nShe dived into the nearest stall and shoved her pants down. Sitting on the throne, she dipped fingers into her flooded cunt and reached under her top to pinch a nipple. Her clit came alive as a finger stroked back and forth. Tingles started shooting back and forth from the nipple to the clit. God, she wished she had a dildo with her, to shove deep inside and vibrate the oh so sensitive G spot.\n\nShe felt the orgasm coming and started to groan, then made a supreme effort to keep quiet as her body took over, squirming on the hard seat. After a bit, she leaned back, panting. That had been a good one. She couldn't remember the last time she'd come in a public washroom. Probably in high school. When she felt able, she dried her cunt with some tissue and stood up on slightly wobbly legs.\n\nShe washed her hands and went back out to the arrivals room just in time to see the luggage finally start to show up.\n\nHer dad's bag was one of the first one down. Byron stepped forward and grabbed it, lifting effortlessly, and then turned to Pru and Janey.\n\n""Got it! Let's go."" He strode a way, swinging the bag as though it was empty, with Pru hanging on his arm.\n\n""You drive,"" Pru said to Janey. She opened the van's back door and climbed, pulling Byron after her.\n\nAll the way home, Janey couldn't really tell what was going on behind her. But she could hear little gasps and moans and the rustle of cloth, panting and sighs and grunts. She figured she knew what was going on, and felt glad she'd masturbated so she could keep her attention on the road.\n\nWhen they got home, everyone piled out of the house to welcome their dad back (including Jessie, Janey noted).\n\nPru's dress looked dishevelled, with one strap down her arm and the top of her breasts on view. Janey thought Byron's fly was open as Pru led him into the house.\n\n""You guys get everything ready,"" she called over her shoulder. ""We'll be back in a few minutes."" They disappeared into the bedroom and shut the door.\n\n*\n\nA PARENTAL INTERLUDE\n\nLater, after dinner, after everyone had disappeared upstairs, Pru snuggled against Byron's side, her head cushioned on his left arm. She sighed.\n\n""I missed you.""\n\n""I was only gone a week,"" he said, chuckling.\n\n""It seemed like forever. I'm not used to sleeping alone, or going so long without sex.""\n\n""I know what you mean about that. I'm glad my hand still works.""\n\nShe giggled. ""Me too. And my dildo.""\n\nShe rubbed his chest and let her hand drift down to his damp cock. After holding it for a few moments, she twisted around and licked the knob. Then she took it into her mouth and sucked the last few drops of semen out.\n\n""I always liked the way you taste,"" she said, sliding back into his arms.\n\n""You taste pretty good, too,"" he said, planting a kiss on her forehead. ""Want me to make sure? That I still like the way you taste?""\n\nShe sighed. ""Later, maybe. Right now, I'm still coming down. Lars tastes the same way you do. Or he did when he was little, anyway.""\n\n""Really? You sucked him off?""\n\n""Not exactly. But one afternoon I just decided to find out and I licked his little cock when I was changing his diaper."" She giggled. ""I think he liked it.""\n\n""What happened?""\n\n""He just laughed and smiled. Nothing else.""\n\nA few minutes later, she told him about Lars and Jessie.\n\n""So, like father like son?"" he said.\n\n""And like mother like daughter."" She paused. ""When did you first start having sex? I mean, real sex?""\n\n""Mmm... I think I was thirteen. Clair and I were fooling around. I touched her pussy with my cock and pushed it in a little bit, just in the slot. But I was too excited and I came, so she was kind of messy. I helped her clean up. Then she said it felt nice and would I do it again. So I did. Only that time, she had me get between her legs and when I started to put it in, she made sure it went in all the way. So that was my first real fuck.""\n\n""You'd already been sleeping together, though, hadn't you?""\n\n""Uh-huh.""\n\nShe sighed. ""I've always had a hard time sleeping alone. I guess that's why I lost my cherry at such a young age.""\n\n""Eleven's not that young these days. That's how old Clair was.""\n\n""I'd been sleeping with Vince or Riley off and on for three or four years by then. I liked the way it felt when they touched me. So I guess it was pretty much the same way for me... I guided him into my cunt and we fucked. And fucked and fucked. Ooo, I was a bad girl,"" she giggled.\n\n""I'm glad you had so much experience though, love. It was so easy to love you. It's still great. I couldn't fuck anyone else now, not and enjoy it anyway.""\n\n""Thank you, my love. I haven't slept with anyone else. I don't even know anyone I'd go to bed with besides you.""\n\nHis hand squeezed her pubic mound, fingers twisting the damp dark curls on it.\n\n""Mmm,"" she murmured. ""Maybe now would be a good time to find out if I still taste good...""\n\n CHAPTER FOUR: LILA\n\nLars was in bed one night about two weeks after Jessie started sleeping with him. He'd been waiting for her a while and wondering where she'd got to. Having become used to her beside him, or under him, or on top of him, he now looked forward to her presence.\n\nFinally she slouched in and sat on the edge of the bed. She hung her head and seemed to be crying.\n\nHe reached out to run a finger down the middle of her bare back and she flinched away.\n\n""Oh-oh,"" he said, ""what's wrong?""\n\nShe shuddered. ""I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. I can't... can't sleep with you tonight.""\n\n""Why not? Don't you love me any more?""\n\n""Of course I do. Don't be stupid. It's just... that my period started. I... hate it... I can't stand to be around people, to have them touching me, to... to... to try to make love. I'm sorry. I'm gonna sleep in my own bed. ""\n\n""Oh, well, I'm sorry too. But I do understand.""\n\nShe got up and said, ""Good night. I love you. I'll sleep with you again in a few days. I'll... I'll send Lila, she'll sleep with you.""\n\n""Lila?""\n\n""Well, yeah. I mean... she's been wanting to ever since we made that deal to see who would be your girlfriend. Remember? So... I'm gonna let her sleep with you while I have my period.""\n\n""But...""\n\n""It's okay, Lars. I'm okay with it."" She blew him a kiss and went out.\n\nLars flopped back on the bed. He wasn't at all sure it was okay. The agreement had been for Jessie to sleep with him, with the understanding that she'd get over it soon and go back to sleeping in her own bed. There'd been nothing said about substituting Lila. What would Mom say?\n\nFor that matter, he thought, what had Dad said when he found out? Or had he found out? He'd certainly never said anything, or even hinted he knew. Maybe, Lars thought, I need to have another talk with Mom.\n\nAt that moment, Lila came. ""Hi,"" she said. She stood by the bed and took off her robe. ""Is this the side I sleep on?""\n\n""Uh... Lila,"" Lars said. ""I don't know about this.""\n\n""About what?""\n\n""About you sleeping with me. I mean... I'm supposed to be Jessie's boyfriend. Not yours. Do you think Mom knows about this?""\n\nShe shrugged. ""I don't know. But Jessie wants me to, so you don't forget how to make love while she's having her period.""\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""Well, yeah. You're supposed to make love to me, so you won't forget how.""\n\n""That doesn't make a bit of sense. Even if I could forget in a few days, it just sounds stupid.""\n\nShe pouted. ""I bet it's just because you don't want to make love to me. What's wrong with me?""\n\n""Uh... well... you're right. I don't. But there's nothing wrong with you as far as I can see. It's just that you're not my girlfriend. And... and... and besides, you're too young.""\n\n""Says who? I know how to do it. Jessie and me practice all the time with Amber's dildo. I like it. I want to know what it's like with a real cock.""\n\nLars made an effort change the subject. ""How come Amber was letting you use her dildo, anyway?""\n\n""I don't think she was letting us, exactly. Jessie sneaks it out of her room sometimes when she isn't at home.""\n\n""I see. So do you think that was honest?""\n\nLila shrugged. ""I don't know. But it was fun. I used it on Jessie an' she used it on me. We didn't know what we were doing at first, but we found some instructions on the Internet. It... it was kind of painful the first time she put it in me. But I got used to it. She says your cock isn't as fat and it'll fit perfectly.""\n\nShe climbed under the covers and turned her head. ""I think you should be on top the first time.""\n\n""Uh... why?""\n\n""'Coz you can control how hard you push in. I might shove it in too hard if I'm on top. But you gotta make love to me first. You know, kiss an' hug an' touch an' stuff. Jessie says it warms her up and makes her extra horny an' her pussy gets nice an' wet.""\n\nLars sighed. ""Well... you have to help me get ready, too.""\n\n""Oooo, you mean I can play with your cock?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nThat wasn't all there was to it, of course. Lila was kind of clumsy and tentative. That made Larson tentative too. Oh, he got hard enough, and he enjoyed the feel of Lila's body with its soft warm skin. Her pussy did get nice and wet, the labia swollen and red, the tiny clitoris erect and waiting. He fingered her and sucked and licked and kissed and caressed until she was squirming around the bed.\n\n""You gotta do it now,"" she finally gasped, pushing his head off her nipple.\n\n""Okay. You sure now?""\n\n""Yes. Just do it!""\n\nHe got between her thin thighs and lifted her legs over his shoulders so he could get clear and easy access to her pussy. His cock pressed against the heat in her crotch. He manoeuvred it into her opening and slowly sank in. The broad tip of his cock was barely inside when he saw her bit her lower lip. Her face went from flushed to ashen. He paused.\n\n""You okay?""\n\n""Uh... yeah... I guess so.""\n\nShe sure didn't seem okay, Lars though. He eased a little more into her. She turned her head away and squeezed her eyes shut. She grabbed his arms and held on tight. He pushed in some more. She was a lot tighter than Jessie, that was for sure. She made a little whimpering sound. The trouble was, he was now almost over the edge. He pushed in a little more, then drew back. He made some slow thrusts in and out. Tears started trickling from her eyes. Then there was nothing he could do. The eruption came filling the tight confines to overflowing. He held his cock in her until it softened and slithered out.\n\n""You didn't really like that, did you?"" he said, gathering her into his arms.\n\nShe started crying and shook her head. ""I'm sorry,"" she wailed. ""No, I didn't. It... it... it didn't feel right. I liked the hugging and kissing and stuff. That was nice. But... no... I'm sorry...It's so... so messy and your body is so hard. Not like Jessie. I... I... I guess I'm just not ready.""\n\nHe kissed her wet eyes and brushed the tears from her cheeks. ""It's okay. It's okay. You don't have to do it if you don't want to.""\n\n""But... what if you forget how? Then Jessie will be mad at me.""\n\n""That's silly. There's no way I'll ever forget how. Now, you just relax. You can sleep with me if you want to, and I won't do anything you don't like.""\n\n""Really? You mean that?""\n\n""Of course. I love you and would never hurt you.""\n\n""But I thought you loved Jessie,"" she sniffled.\n\n""I do. And I love you and I love Amber and Connie and Janey and Elaine too. But that doesn't mean I fuck them, does it?""\n\n""I... guess so.""\n\n""Right."" He wrapped her in a hug and cradled her head on his shoulder. ""Now, you go to sleep. We won't say anything about this to Jessie, okay?""\n\nLars held Lila in his arms for some time, feeling her gradually relax into sleep. It was a nice feeling, having her warm soft body tight against him like that, and he feel asleep himself soon after.\n\n\n\n CHAPTER FIVE: SUMMER TIMES\n\nThe summer drifted to a conclusion. Jessie continued to sleep with Lars, much to his surprise, but, once the initial excitement wore off, she didn't demand sex every night. Lila came to him when Jessie's next period arrived. Lars made love to her, but didn't attempt to fuck her. At the end of the week, she rested her head on his chest and sighed.\n\n""This is so nice,"" she murmured. ""But it's gotta be hard for you. I mean, you're all hard and everything, but you don't want to hurt me.""\n\nHe sighed and squeezed her gently. ""It's okay, sweetie. I'll survive. Of course, if you felt up to it...""\n\n""Oh, Lars. No. I don't want to fuck. I'm sorry.""\n\n""No, what I was going to suggest is that you jerk me off. Or give me a blowjob.""\n\n""Oh."" She reached down and touched his straining cock. ""Um... I could, I guess. Tell me what to do.""\n\n""Just, you know, rub it with your hand.""\n\n""Like this?""\n\n""Ohhh, yeah.""\n\nShe gripped him and moved her hand up and down. His body responded, jerking back and forth. He gritted his teeth, not wanting to come too soon. He'd masturbated before getting into bed, but he knew he was still horny.\n\n""Getting close,"" he gasped. ""Oh! Yeah! Ugh!!!""\n\nThe stuff squirted out, spraying all over his belly. Six or seven shots of sperm rocketed out. Lila stopped rubbing and just held his cock until it stopped. As his cock began shrinking, she squeezed it gently.\n\n""Wow,"" she sighed. ""So that's what it looks like. I did wonder what happened when you fucked me that time."" She traced a line of sperm with a fingertip. ""Jessie says sometimes she tastes it."" She licked the end of her finger and shrugged. ""Doesn't taste like much, to me. Was it okay for you?""\n\n""Oh, yeah,"" Lars sighed. ""Great. Thanks.""\n\n On a warm August afternoon, Lars sat under a friendly shade tree trying to concentrate on a book. Lila kept distracting his attention. She was sprawled on her back, nearby, soaking up the sun, and wearing a mere wisp of almost transparent cloth over her mound. Every time she moved, his eyes jumped from the page to her body.\n\nStupid, he thought. It wasn't as though he hadn't become completely familiar with her nude body. It was just that little triangle of cloth that tantalized him.\n\nHe almost wished it was Jessie, but she'd gone off to visit her friend Charmaine. He felt uncomfortably warm, his cock making attempts to come erect in his shorts.\n\nHe looked up from the book, or maybe from Lila, as Amber came outside. She walked over to him, her skin, what he could see of it, glowing in the sunlight. She wore a skimpy tank top and short shorts. Her breasts moved a bit under the cloth.\n\nShe sank down to her knees in front of him. ""You got a minute?""\n\n""Sure. What's up?""\n\n""I finally finished my book. I wonder if you'd mind looking over the first couple of chapters. Proofread it or something. Let me know what you think. Check for grammar and punctuation. You're good at that sort of thing.""\n\n""Oh, yeah. Sure. When?""\n\n""Well, now, if you're not too busy.""\n\n""Okay."" He got up and left the book under the tree to follow her inside.\n\n""You want to read off the screen, or should I print it out?"" Amber asked as they entered her room. She pushed the door shut.\n\n""Oh, I guess I can read it off the screen."" He sat down in her chair and began reading, conscious of her lurking anxiously behind him. He could feel her warmth on his bare back.\n\nHe finished the first chapter and leaned back, then jerked forward again when he pressed up against her belly.\n\n""Uh... that's good,"" he said, turning around. ""I fixed some spelling mistakes, but I like the way it's going. I'm looking forward to reading the rest of it.""\n\n""Thanks,"" she said. She stood looking at him for a moment, then suddenly leaned down and hugged him.\n\n""Lars,"" she whispered. ""Would you...""\n\n""What?"" he asked, caressing her back.\n\n""Fuck me,"" she gasped.\n\n""What?"" He jerked back.\n\n""I'm so horny,"" she moaned. ""I haven't had any sex all summer, not since Harry went off to plant trees.""\n\n""Oh. But... why me? You could have any guy out there.""\n\n""I know."" She started pushing her shorts down. ""But you're here and I'm here and the bed's there and I need it now."" She tossed the shorts aside and slipped her top off.\n\nLars couldn't remember if he'd ever seen Amber nude. He automatically studied her, comparing her to Jessie and Lila. There was no contest as far as figure was concerned. Amber had heavy looking firm breasts, tipped with crimson nipples. Her slim waist widened into smooth round hips. Her mound, her swollen mound, was covered with dark curls. The clitoral hood pushed out, pink and shiny. She licked her lips, her tongue moving back and forth.\n\nHe could feel his cock coming to full attention, thrusting the front of his shorts out. She grabbed his hands and pulled him out of the chair. It took her only a moment the undo his shorts and shove them to the floor, freeing his cock. She took it in her mouth for a few seconds, lapping the knob, sucking. Then she stood up and flopped on the bed. She spread her legs wide.\n\n""Come on. Hurry,"" she gasped, holding out her arms.\n\nSuddenly, Lars was operating on automatic. He knelt between her thighs and leaned down to suckle the engorged nipples, one by one. She moaned and lurched up at him, grappling for his cock.\n\n""Just fuck me,"" she urged, pulling him into her crotch. ""You can do that later.""\n\nHe sank into her easily. She wrapped her long smooth legs around his waist and surged up.\n\n""Oh, god, Lars. Yes. Yes. Ohhh. I need it so bad."" She continued muttering as she thrust frantically at him until he caught her rhythm and began pounding back.\n\nIt seemed like only a few seconds before he felt her cunt begin to spasm around his cock. Usually he managed to hold back when having sex with Jessie, but not this time. The urgency of her movements, the feel of her healthy warm body under him, and the rapid fluttering of her cunt sent him over the edge. He flooded her with seven or eight ejaculations as she squirmed under him, gasping and moaning.\n\nThen, spent, she relaxed with a long sigh.\n\n""That was... wonderful,"" she murmured, running her hands over his back. Her legs sagged down to the bed. He could feel her heart pounding in her chest, her rapid breathing. She pulled his face down and kissed him. He could feel the jism leaking out around his cock and noticed it hadn't softened much. ""You're still hard,"" she said. He felt her squeeze his cock with her vagina. ""I hope you can do it again. As many times as you can manage. I don't know why I'm so horny. But you can stay here all afternoon, if you want to. Fuck me lots, Lars. I know you're supposed to be Jessie's, but I need it too. So much. I wish Harry was here, but he's not and you are and you're a good fucker, Lars, and I want you to do me."" She stopped babbling and kissed him again.\n\nLars caught his breath and began thrusting into her, long slow strokes. He could make himself last for quite a while that way with Jessie. He propped himself up on his elbows and took her breasts in his hands, squeezing the nipples, rotating them, massaging the meat in his palms. She gurgled in pleasure. He bent his head and sucked one of the hard nips into his mouth, chewing gently with his teeth. She gasped and bucked under him, almost throwing him off.\n\nHe thrust more firmly, pinning her to the bed. Not that it helped. She squirmed and gasped and clamped her legs around him again, jerking frantically. He noticed her eyes were clamped shut, her mouth open and gasping for air as she writhed under him. Her second orgasm surprised him as her vagina clamped down in a vice grip and she squealed. Her body went rigid for a long moment and then started jerking. He sped up his thrusts and spilled more ejaculate into as her gyrations slowed down.\n\nThis time his cock softened and slithered out of her flooded cunt. She moaned into his mouth, trying to hold him inside. Her legs pulled him into her but there was no way he could stay hard after coming so hard twice.\n\n""Nooo,"" she moaned. ""Don't. Stay in me. I need it again. Stay in me,"" she wailed.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" he gasped. ""I can't. Be patient. I'll get hard again in a bit.""\n\n""But I want you now,"" she moaned.\n\n""Just... wait,"" he said, sliding off to her side. ""Let me make some love to you, then we can fuck again.""\n\n""Oh, Lars. Oh, Lars. Yes. Make me come again. I can't wait. Ohhhh.""\n\nHe worked her over, trying to find every erogenous zone, dipping his fingers deep into her gooey cunt to find her G spot, taking her clit into his mouth and chewing gently while he squeezed a nipple. She came again, throwing him off her furry mound but not expelling his probing fingers. He kept working, sending her over the edge yet again. He could feel his cock grow rampant again and positioned himself between her smooth soft thighs.\n\n""Ready?"" he asked, rubbing her engorged labia with his cock.\n\n""Ohhh, do it. Do it,"" she groaned. He sank into her, using the slow thrusts that seemed to please her most. She moved under him, now slow and sensuous. She made whispering comments as he fucked, almost more noises than words. He made his thrusts firmer and she surged against him, cooing and laughing.\n\nWhen it was over, he rolled to her side panting. He doubted he'd ever lasted so long before. Jessie liked to do it maybe twice and then was satisfied. He stared at Amber in wonder.\n\nShe rested against his side, breathing slowly. She looked at peace, her chest rising and falling easily, eyes shut, lips slightly parted. She felt around and held his hand for a long time, then moved it to a breast and pressed it against the nipple. She sighed.\n\n""That was wonderful. I've never felt like this before. I may have to trade you for Harry. Now I know why Jessie is so happy."" She laughed softly. ""Some day you're going to make a woman very happy. I'll be so jealous.""\n\n""So Harry doesn't make you happy?"" he murmured.\n\n""Well... sometimes. But... we've never done it so often. And... I don't usually come so many times. Wow. I wonder how many times I came? I didn't count. I should have. Lars..."" she turned her head. ""I don't know how we'll do it, but this won't be the only time. Just... just don't tell Jessie. I don't want her to be mad at me.""\n\nHe kissed her gently. ""I don't fuck and tell. This is between us. Only us.""\n\nThey fell into a blissful doze and were still napping when someone knocked on the door.\n\n""Yes?"" Amber groaned. ""Who is it?""\n\n""Just me,"" Connie said. ""It's dinner time. Do you know where Lars is? He's not in his room."" She naturally didn't open the door. That was a firm rule amongst them. If a door was shut, it should stay shut unless one was invited inside.\n\n""No,"" Amber said. ""He's here. We're... working on my book. We'll be down in a few minutes.""\n\n""Okay. See you there.""\n\nAmber sighed. ""I guess we'd better have a quick wash before we go down. We must be kind of smelly.""\n\nLars chuckled. ""You always smell good to me, but I'm sure we'd feel more comfortable."" He got up and offered her his hand.\n\nJessie looked at them kind of strangely, he thought, when they came downstairs. She didn't say anything though, merely pressed her leg against his when he sat down beside her. Amber sat beside Connie on the other side of the table, as usual.\n\nLater, though, when she got into bed beside him, she put her head on his shoulder and murmured, ""Did you fuck Amber this afternoon?""\n\n""What?"" he jerked out.\n\n""Well, I want to know. Did you?""\n\n""Uh...""\n\n""You did, didn't you?""\n\n""Jessie...""\n\n""Lars, it's okay. If you did. I mean... well... she must be going crazy with Harry away. I know I would if we didn't fuck for weeks."" She sighed and caressed his chest. ""She looked so pleased and happy and relaxed, it was almost as if she wanted the world to know something good had happened to her.""\n\nLars took her hand in his. ""Jessie... you're right. But it doesn't mean I don't love you any more. She... she just needed it. She was ready to rape me, I think.""\n\nShe kissed his cheek. ""It's okay. Just, you know, don't dump me for her. I couldn't stand that.""\n\nHe turned on his side and pulled her against his chest. ""Don't worry, dear. You're the only girl who gets to sleep with me."" He kissed her softly. She sighed and snuggled into his arms.\n\n""Except Lila,"" she giggled. ""Don't forget her.""\n\n""No. I won't."" He caressed her back down to her bum and squeezed a cheek. ""You want to...?""\n\n""Uh-uh. Just hold me like this for a while. I don't always want to fuck. I like to be held and loved just as much. This is... perfect."" She tipped her head back and kissed him. ""Just perfect.""\n\n*\n\nHe met Amber next morning as he came out of the bathroom. Jessie had already gone downstairs. Amber smiled at him and kissed his cheek. ""Thanks for yesterday,"" she whispered.\n\n""Any time. Uh... Jessie knows. She figured it out without me saying anything.""\n\n""Oh. Are we in trouble?""\n\n""No,"" he shook his head. ""She... she sympathized with the way you felt. She was okay with it.""\n\nAmber heaved a sigh. ""That's okay then."" She paused in the bathroom doorway. ""Would she get upset if we did it again?""\n\n""I don't think so.""\n\n""Good. I don't usually get so horny, but you never know what'll happen."" She blew him a kiss and went inside.\n\nJessie and Lila were arguing amiably about something when Lars got to the kitchen. Connie was absorbed in the morning paper, while the twins were gobbling their breakfast before taking off for the day to their summer jobs as swimming instructors. Dad had already left for work. Pru was mixing something in a big bowl.\n\n""I think, today,"" she said, ""we're going to have to go to the beach. It's just the sort of day, too warm but not too hot, to make it enjoyable. What do you guys think?""\n\n""Yeah!"" Lila said. ""When are we going?""\n\n""Right after lunch, I think. That way our food will have settled down on the way and you can hit the water as soon as we get there.""\n\n""Ooo, can I wear my new suit?""\n\nLila had talked Pru into buying her a skimpy two- piece item. Pru looked at her for a long moment, then finally nodded. ""I think so. But make sure the ties are done up tight. I don't want you flashing all the boys on the beach.""\n\nLila giggled. ""You think they'd notice? I mean... I just look like a boy.""\n\n""Maybe on top,"" Connie said, shutting her paper. ""But not down below, and that's where they'll be looking.""\n\n""Connie,"" Pru said, glaring.\n\n""It's okay, Mom,"" Lila said. ""I know what boys want to see."" She grinned at Lars. ""I won't put on a show, I promise.""\n\n""If she can wear her new suit, I guess we can too,"" Amber said.\n\nPru sighed. ""Okay. But remember what I said.""\n\nAmber and Connie had both got bikinis that showed off their figures to perfection. Lars hadn't actually seen them wearing the suits yet and looked forward to the display. He hoped his reaction wouldn't be too obvious. He'd already seen Jessie in her bikini and thought she looked gorgeous.\n\nLars and Jessie sat in the van's rear seat, with Amber and Connie in the middle and Lila riding beside Pru in the front. Jessie kept pushing her hand between his legs and giggling when he tried to shove her away. The girls had put on shorts and T-shirts over their swimsuits, so he still didn't know what they looked like. Jessie's attentions though were keeping him aroused. He tried to return the favour, dipping his hand into her crotch, but she kept her legs firmly clamped together.\n\nWhen they got to the beach, Pru made everyone help to take their stuff down to the sand. She'd brought a cooler with drinks and some food along, and there were several blankets and umbrellas to lug along, as well as collapsible lounge chairs.\n\n""Woof!"" Lila gasped when they had everything together. ""Now I need to have a swim to cool off."" She yanked her shirt off and stepped out of her shorts. She made a beeline for the water and dove in. Lars glanced around and noticed several boys and a few men following her progress. He felt a bit apprehensive and hoped she wouldn't get into any trouble. It was a public beach, but you never knew.\n\nAmber and Connie were a little slower taking their outer clothes off. Lars gave a low whistle when he saw Amber. Her bikini was a light green colour. The bra hugged her firm breasts while the bottom seemed to be moulded to her pussy. The camel toe so formed made his cock jump.\n\nConnie's was much the same. Though he'd never seen her naked, he could imagine her plump breasts uncovered. Her bottom wasn't as snug as Amber's, but he could see some dark pubic hair peeking out around the edges.\n\nWhen he turned to Jessie, he gasped. Her bikini seemed a little too small in the open air. Though he'd seen her model it before, here on the beach it just seemed to have shrunk. The bra barely covered her small breasts and the bottom looked inadequate to cover her plump mound.\n\nHe shook his head and looked around. The girls attracted a lot of attention, he saw. Though there were lots of other girls on the sand, the newcomers received more than their fair share of stares from men and boys alike, and several females as well, he noticed.\n\nHe chased Jessie into the water as fast as he could, hoping nobody would notice his bulging trunks. The cool water helped to cool him down and he swam with her for several feet.\n\nWhen she stopped to tread water, he paused at her side. She grinned at him. ""I bet you have a hard on.""\n\n""Not now,"" he said, shaking water out of his eyes. ""But man, on the beach... you guys are just so sexy. Everyone was looking at you.""\n\n""Really?""\n\n""Yeah. You gotta be careful or you'll be hit on by some of them.""\n\n""Jealous?""\n\n""No. Scared.""\n\n""Oh, pooh. What could happen with you and Mom and all the other people around? Besides, I only sleep with you, you know that.""\n\n""I wasn't thinking of what you might do willingly. More about what someone might do to you without you wanting them to.""\n\n""Oh"" She looked around. ""You think something might happen with all these people looking on?""\n\n""I don't know. I hope not. Just be careful.""\n\nAfter a while, Lars felt more comfortable and went back to shore. He sprawled on one of the blankets and let a soft breeze dry him off. Pru was sitting on another blanket. He hadn't paid much attention to her before, but he now noticed she wore a bikini just as brief as his sisters. It was black and the triangles over her heavy breasts were so narrow as to barely cover her nipples and areolas. The bottom was equally scanty, though he couldn't see where the material went between her tanned legs. He didn't know his mother was so sexy.\n\nHe jerked his attention back to the ocean. Amber and Connie were talking to some boys, laughing and tossing their heads around. Lila and Jessie seemed to be racing each other parallel to the shore and ignoring everyone else.\n\nHe was about to go back in the water and join the older girls when Connie headed back in. She paused at the edge of the water and strained some of the water out of her hair, then sluiced the drops off her skin.\n\nWhen she started towards him, she sauntered, making her journey sexy and alluring. He gasped, suddenly realizing he'd been holding his breath.\n\nShe dropped down beside him and sighed. ""That was refreshing. We ought to come to the beach more often,"" she said, stretching her arms out behind her and leaning back, one leg raised. Her nipples were pushing the front of her bra out.\n\n""Yes,"" Pru said. ""Before the summer is over."" She chuckled. ""You seem to have made some conquests.""\n\nConnie shook her head. ""Nah. They're just flirting. Nobody I'd want to get to know.""\n\n""No?""\n\n""Mom. Really.""\n\nPru laughed again. ""I have too many sexy little girls in my family. I know you all make boys nervous, dear. Just ask Lars.""\n\nLars felt his cheeks get warm.\n\nConnie turned to him. ""Is that right?""\n\n""Um... yeah. Sorry.""\n\n""Isn't Jessie enough for you?""\n\n""Yeah. But Mom's right. You're all pretty sexy.""\n\nConnie blushed. ""I never thought of myself as sexy.""\n\n""Well, you are. Right, Mom?""\n\nPru nodded. ""Yes. I know how hard it is for you keep your attention only on Jessie. I don't know if I've been blessed or cursed with beautiful daughters. Not to mention a handsome son.""\n\n""Mom!'\n\n""Well,"" Connie said. ""She's right. You look a hundred percent better than a lot of the guys here who think they're studs.""\n\n""That's true,"" Amber said as she joined them. Lars hadn't seen her coming. She flopped down at his side and squeezed his leg. ""You gotta be careful or you'll be a babe target.""\n\n""Oh, shut up,"" he muttered.\n\n""Now you're embarrassing him,"" Pru said. ""Ease up on your brother. He's the only one you've got and you need to be nice to him.""\n\n""Well, we are being nice to him,"" Amber said, giggling. ""At least, I am.""\n\n""Not to mention Jessie,"" Connie said. ""But I think we're all pretty nice to you. Just in different ways.""\n\nJessie and Lila came scampering up the beach. ""I'm hungry,"" Lila shouted.\n\n""What, already?"" Pru said.\n\n""Yeah. All that swimming works up an appetite,"" Jessie said. She knelt beside the cooler and popped it open. ""Here, sis. Have a sandwich."" She pulled out a plastic bag and tossed it over, and then got one for herself. ""The water's nice, but I think I'm gonna get some rays. Lars, would you put some sunscreen on me?"" She dug out a bottle from one of the bags.\n\n""You all better have some,"" Pru said. ""Otherwise you'll get some nasty burns.""\n\nConnie giggled. ""Then we're going to be keeping Lars busy all afternoon.""\n\n""You'd better have some, too, Mom,"" Amber said.\n\nBy the time Lars finished spreading lotion on all five females, he had an erection he couldn't hide. Jessie patted the blanket beside her and said, ""Now it's your turn. You can burn just as much as we can."" She took the bottle and began working it into his back and thighs. When she pushed his legs apart, her fingers touched his scrotum through his suit and he jerked. She leaned over him and whispered, ""Sorry. Are you...?""\n\n""Yes,"" he hissed. ""Stop it.""\n\n""Or?""\n\n""Or I'll come in pants,"" he whispered.\n\n""Would that be so bad?"" she murmured. ""It won't show much on those black trunks, and you can go in the water to cool off.""'\n\nHe groaned. ""Jessieee.""\n\nHe looked around frantically. Pru had her book spread over her face. Amber was on her stomach, head cradled in her arms. Connie seemed to be asleep. Only Lila was watching them, a grin spread over her face. Jessie reached between his legs again and squeezed his cock,\n\n""Nice and hard,"" she murmured. She keep squeezing, or running her fingertips up and down his crotch. He hunched his abdomen up a little to ease the pressure. She wormed a finger inside his suit and tickled the knob. He grunted and erupted hard, then, gasping collapsed on the blanket. Jessie snuggled against his side. ""Did you enjoy that?""\n\n""No,"" he groaned. ""Not here.""\n\nShe caressed his back. ""Sorry. I just couldn't resist. Only now I'm all horny.""\n\nHe rolled onto his side. ""So?""\n\n""So now you can return the favour.""\n\nHe looked around wildly. ""What? Here. In public?""\n\nShe giggled. ""If nobody noticed what I did, I don't think you have to worry."" She pressed against him and pulled his hand between her legs. ""Just rub there and I'll come in about two seconds.""\n\n""Now I'm all worked up,"" Connie muttered, as Jessie floated down from her orgasm.\n\n""Uh... I think I'm gonna go cool off,"" Lars said. He jumped to his feet and ran into the water, hoping nobody would notice his stained trunks.\n\nHe was treading water a few minutes later, when Connie swam up beside him.\n\n""I meant it when I said I was all worked up,"" she said, bumping against him in the waves.\n\n""So?""\n\n""So maybe you can help.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\nShe pressed against him. ""If you pull my suit down and yours, you could fuck me right here.""\n\n""Connie,"" he gasped.\n\n""Hey. If you can fuck Jessie and Lila and Amber, you can fuck me too. I get just as horny as they do.""\n\n""I... don't... fuck Lila,"" he moaned as she pressed against him.\n\n""No? Well, I know she sleeps with you. Come on,"" She grabbed a hand and placed on her breast. Then she reached down and squeezed him through his trunks. ""I haven't had any sex all summer either. I just haven't been letting it get to me like Amber did.""\n\n""How do you know about...""\n\n""I'm not stupid. I could see how you two looked when you came downstairs. I haven't seen Amber look like that since her last date with Harry. Now... please.""\n\n""But everyone's watching.""\n\n""Think so? How many people saw what Jessie just did?""\n\n""Uh..."" Lars could feel his cock stretching out as Connie squeezed.\n\nHe looked around. Nobody seemed the least interested in them. He touched the front of her bikini bottom. She made a little moaning sound. He traced the edge into her crotch. She spread her legs apart in welcome. He could feel the heat. He wiggled a finger inside and touched the swollen labia. She sighed. He found the top of the triangle and pushed it down around her knees. She made a little 'ooo' sound and grinned, licking her lips. He backed away a little and struggled to get his cock out, then pulled her back.\n\nConnie lifted herself and spread her thighs, letting his cock slip into her crotch. She pushed it into her cunt. He pushed it further inside. She moaned. He began thrusting. It was awkward, floating in the ocean, but the heat of her cunt and the cool water surging back and forth between them was such an erotic sensation that he was soon on the verge of coming.\n\nConnie had her lower lip clamped between her teeth. All he could do now was thrust and hope it would be okay for her. He sped up. She gave a little squeal and he felt her cunt grip tightly as her body squirmed against him. He shot his load.\n\n""Oh, wow,"" she sighed after a minute. His cock slithered out to hang limp in the cooling water. ""Now I know why Jessie sleeps with you. That was soooo good.""\n\n""Really? I didn't think it would be all that good like this.""\n\n""No, it was good."" She drifted back a bit and tried to wriggle her bottom back into place. ""I think it was because of where we did it."" She looked around and laughed. ""Right in the middle of hundreds of people and nobody noticed. And the feel of the water between my legs... shit, that was something else.""\n\nLars tried to work his cock back inside his trunks. At least the seawater would rinse it clean, he thought and having wet trunks when they got back to land wouldn't be anything unusual. He wasn't sure if he could walk back to their blankets though, not feeling so enervated.\n\nConnie floated a little way off. ""You okay?""\n\n""Uh, yeah. Yeah. I guess so.""\n\nShe grinned at him. ""You sure made my day.""\n\n""Oh. That's good. I... um... kinda enjoyed it. Unusual way to do it. I've never done it anywhere but in bed.""\n\n""You can do me in bed anytime, bro. Anytime at all."" She floated on her back, smiling. ""If you can get away from Jessie, anyway.""\n\n""We've never done it during the day.""\n\n""Well, then. Come see me some time. My door will always be open for you."" She turned over and began swimming towards shore.\n\nLars watched her go, treading water. He still felt kind of shaky. Coming twice so close together wasn't all that unusual for him. But with two different girls, in two different places... well... he didn't know what to think. He just felt so tired. He saw Connie reach shore and walk back to the family. She sat down beside Amber and began drying her hair. After a moment, Jessie got up and headed his way.\n\nShe grinned at him when she reached his side. ""So, you okay?""\n\n""Yeah. Yeah. Of course.""\n\n""You look beat.""\n\n""Ah.""\n\n""I'm not surprised. You want help getting back in?""\n\n""Um...""\n\n""Connie told me,"" Jessie said. ""It's okay. I'm not mad at you. Or her. It's just like with Amber. I know how horny she is. Or was."" She giggled. ""I guess we're wearing you out.""\n\n""Well... I am a little pooped.""\n\n""Come on, then. You can lean on me when we get to the beach.""\n\nThey must have made a cute looking pair as they staggered up to the blanket. Lars caught himself laughing as Jessie wrapped her arm around his waist and tugged him along. He circled her neck with one arm and let it dangle over her breast. She felt warm and soft moving against his body, and he worried he'd be getting hard again. But they reached the blankets before that happened and he sank down gratefully.\n\nHe was dozing when Lila shook him gently. ""Hey,"" she said. ""Want something to eat? Mom's gone to get some ice cream, and there's still some sandwiches and potato salad.""\n\n""Oh,"" he grunted, and sat up. ""Sorry. Must have fallen asleep. Where is everyone?"" he asked, glancing around. Only Lila was with him.\n\n""Amber and Connie went with Mom. I think Jessie went to the bathroom."" She grinned at him. ""I've been talking to that cute blonde girl over there. I think she likes me.""\n\nLars looked over at the little blonde, who smiled shyly. Lila waved her over. ""Alice, this is my brother, Larson. This is Alice. She only lives a couple of blocks from us. She just moved in and she'll be in my class at school.""\n\nAlice wore a black one-piece suit that must have been from the year before, it was so tight. Her eyes were big and brown and, when she smiled, dimples formed either side of her wide mouth. She blushed as Lars looked her up and down. He held out his hand.\n\nShe hesitated. ""It's okay,"" Lila said. ""He doesn't bite. Not hard, anyway.""\n\nAlice giggled nervously and let him hold her hand for a moment before snatching it back.\n\n\n\n CHAPTER SIX: BACK TO SCHOOL\n\nSchool day mornings were always a rush. With the four girls all wanting bathroom time, even with the three bathrooms, it was a hectic time. The day after Labour Day, Jessie sat up in bed and sighed.\n\n""I guess this is the last morning we're gonna have together for a while,"" she said, resting a hand on Lars's chest.\n\n""Yeah. I know... let's use the bathroom together. If we hurry, we can beat Lila to it.""\n\nAmber and Connie would probably be wrestling each other for the downstairs bathroom, if they didn't argue Mom and Dad into letting one of them use the en suite off the master bedroom.\n\nThey scrambled out of bed and dashed across the hall to the bathroom, and found it unoccupied.\n\n""Get the shower going while I have a pee,"" Jessie said. ""You can pee in the tub,"" she added, giggling.\n\nThey'd shared showers all summer, so this wasn't anything unusual.\n\nLila wandered in just as they stepped out of the tub. She yawned. ""Morning. I hate getting up so early. Lemme get in there. I hope you guys didn't use up all the hot water.""\n\n""It was still okay when I turned it off,"" Jessie said. She picked up a towel and started drying her chest. ""I'm gonna go get dried in our room and get dressed."" She leaned up to Lars and kissed his cheek. ""See you downstairs.""\n\n""Did you guys fuck in the tub?"" Lila asked as she pulled the shower curtain across.\n\n""No,"" Lars said. ""We only did it last night. Why?""\n\n""Oh, just being nosy. I bet you'll be real horny when you come home, seeing all those sexy girls again. You'll have to fuck her then, I bet.""\n\n""Lila, stop it. That's not the only thing we do together.""\n\n""Oh. Well, I bet it's the most fun thing. I mean, I like it when I sleep with you, even if we don't fuck."" There was a long pause as she ducked her head under the steaming water. Lars was ready to leave the bathroom, when she added, ""I think I'm gonna like seeing all those sexy girls at school, too.""\n\n""What do you mean?"" he asked, with one hand on the doorknob.\n\n""Oh... you know. I... I... I think I like looking at sexy girls, for some reason.""\n\n""Oh. I see. Well, see you downstairs.""\n\n*\n\nLars had just located his new locker when someone thumped him in the shoulder. He spun around ready to fight, and then grinned.\n\n""Hoby! Where the hell you been all summer?""\n\nHis friend grinned back. ""In Europe. Remember the last day we saw each other, and I had to go home? Mom and Dad told us then we were going to Europe to visit all our relatives. We spent most of July in England, and then our aunt and uncle took us through Germany and France."" He leaned closer. ""Guess what?""\n\n""Uh, what?""\n\n""I got laid.""\n\n""Really?"" Lars grinned back. He'd been having so much sex himself he didn't find it too exciting, but he figured it must have been a special first for Hoby.\n\n""Yeah. And you'll never guess who it was.""\n\n""Probably not.""\n\n""Come on. I'll tell you all about it, where there aren't so many big ears.""\n\nHoby led the way outside and under a shady tree at the edge of the school grounds.\n\n""Want to guess?"" he said.\n\nLars shook his head.\n\n""Well... you know I like to wear Monica's panties? Well, she found out somehow and started teasing me and we started fooling around and... well... somehow we ended up half naked. I'd gotten her pants pulled down, and she had one of those tiny thong things on, and I tried to pull them off, and she had a hand up inside my shorts and had hold of my cock."" He stopped for breath. ""I was getting hard. She suddenly stopped struggling when I got my hand between her legs. Man, was she wet. She leaned back, looked me in the eye, and said let's go to bed. Ooooh, man. I never knew what it could be like. It's a good thing our parents were out late at the casino. I think we fucked four times that time.""\n\n""Wow,"" Lars said. ""So... it sounds like you've done it more than once, then.""\n\n""Oh, yeah. Every chance we got. She said, since she couldn't have her boyfriend, she'd have me."" He suddenly looked sad. ""I guess, now we're back, that's the end of it.""\n\nLars laughed. ""You'll just have to get yourself a girlfriend then.""\n\n""Yeah. I suppose so."" Hoby glanced around. ""I wonder if Meredith is available? She was going around with Jock before the end of school. I'd love to get into her pants.""\n\n""I thought you were interested in Andi.""\n\n""Oh, yeah, I suppose so. But Meredith has such nice big boobs. Sort of like Monica, you know?""\n\n""Well, now's your chance. There she is,"" Lars said, pointing across the schoolyard. Meredith was walking towards them with Andi. Lars wondered where Andi had been all summer. He hadn't seen her since she'd run out of the café.\n\n""Hi,"" Andi said. She directed the greeting at both boys, but her eyes lingered on Lars.\n\n""Hello,"" Hoby said. ""How are you guys?"" His eyes rested on Meredith's impressive chest for a moment before he looked at her face.\n\n""Oh, just fine,"" Meredith said. ""Did you have a good summer? Unlike Andi, here.""\n\n""What happened to you?"" Lars asked.\n\n""Remember when I ran away from you at that café? It wasn't because I was mad at you. I had sudden severe pain in my guts. I barely made it home before I passed out. They rushed me to the hospital, but not before my appendix burst. I was there for a couple of weeks, and then I had to rest up at home for a while. Then we went away for a month to our summer cottage. I'm really only starting to feel like myself now.""\n\n""Oh, wow. So you're okay now?""\n\nShe smiled at him. ""I think so.""\n\n""And what did you do for excitement?"" Hoby asked Meredith.\n\n""Nothing much,"" she said. ""We spent most of the summer at my grandparent's farm. If you want to know all about how to breed cattle or horses, or how to ride, I can tell you."" She made a face. ""Not much fun, really.""\n\n""Oh, I don't know,"" Hoby said. ""I've always been interested in animals. Where's the farm?""\n\nMeredith glanced at the watch on her slim wrist. ""I have to go. If you want to go with me, I'll tell you all about it.""\n\n""Sure."" They walked off together.\n\n""So,"" Lars said. ""Would you like to risk having another drink with me?""\n\n""Yes,"" Andi laughed. ""And I promise not to run away from you this time.""\n\nThis time, Andi sat beside him instead of across the table. He felt the warmth of her thigh against his. When their order arrived, she smiled and said, ""thanks.""\n\nAfter taking a sip, she put the glass down and gazed at the table for a long moment. Then she sighed and started speaking.\n\n""All that time in the hospital, I was feeling so embarrassed, having run away from you like that. Without even trying to explain. It's just that the pain was so excruciating, so sudden, that I couldn't think of anything else."" She touched his hand. ""I hope you'll forgive me.""\n\n""Not a problem,"" Lars said. ""I'm just glad you're okay."" After a moment, he added, ""And I'm glad you're here, with me.""\n\nShe gave him a watery smile. He thought he saw tears start to form. ""Oh,"" she whispered. ""Oh. Uh... Really?""\n\n""Yes,"" he said, squeezing her hand. ""Really.""\n\nAndi took another sip from the glass. She stared out the window. She brushed at her brimming eyes. When she sucked in a quick breath, it sounded more like a sob to Lars. She looked back at the table and took another deep breath.\n\n""So,"" she said slowly. ""How was your summer?""\n\n""Oh. Ah. Well...""\n\n""What?""\n\nHe wasn't entirely sure what to say. The truth would be unthinkable. He hesitated. The solution finally came when he said, ""I've been sort of taking care of my little sisters.""\n\n""Oh. That would be, what, Jessie and Lila?""\n\nLars felt surprised she'd know their names, let alone that there were two of them.\n\n""Yeah. That's right.""\n\n""Jessie is the older one, right? The cute one.""\n\n""Ah, yeah. But Lila's okay, too.""\n\n""Just not very old yet. What are they like?"" she sighed. ""I wish I had a sister instead of brothers. I don't know what that's like, to have a sister to share with.""\n\n""Well, sometimes it's a bit of a pain. I mean, there are four others who are older than me. I guess I spend more time with Jessie."" (And how, he thought, especially in bed.) ""She's the smart one. She knows all about plants and things and she's pretty good at science stuff. Quite, ah, athletic, too.""\n\nAn understatement if ever there was one. ""So, what did you do at the cottage?"" he asked.\n\n""Oh,"" she laughed. ""Mostly just sat around in the sun, or went swimming or canoeing. I read a lot of books and got a good tan.""\n\nHe smiled. ""I can see the tan. I guess the books don't show.""\n\nShe giggled. .""Most of the tan doesn't, either. Not when I'm dressed anyway."" She covered her mouth and laughed, her face blushing.\n\n""What's that supposed to mean?""\n\nShe shook her head. ""Nothing. Nothing.""\n\n""Ah, come on. You can tell me. I won't say anything to anyone.""\n\nShe looked at him for a long time, then leaned over and whispered, ""We sunbathed nude. It's an all-over tan."" Then she leaned away and laughed again. ""Shock you?""\n\n""Shock? No. Intrigued, yes.""\n\n""Intrigued?""\n\n""Yeah. Like, I'd love to see an all-over tan.""\n\nThe blushed deepened. ""I don't think that's too likely to happen.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""I mean... well... I mean, we hardly know each other.""\n\n""That's true. But I'd like to know you better."" Especially if Jessie lands a real boyfriend, he thought.\n\nCoincidentally, the café door opened and Jessie walked in trailed by Lila and a couple of boys.\n\n""Hi, Lars,"" she called. Lila waved.\n\n""Oh, ah, hi,"" Lars said. He felt his cheeks getting warm. ""Um... Jessie, this Andi Harrison. Andi, these are my sisters, Jessie and Lila.""\n\nThe girls grinned and said hello. Jessie stood back and pulled the boys forward. ""This is Randy Bigger and this is Taylor Pohl.""\n\nThe boys nodded nervously. Randy looked to be the same age as Jessie, while Taylor looked a little older.\n\n""They're gonna buy us some drinks,"" Jessie added. ""Come on, guys. Let's sit over there.""\n\n""She is cute, isn't she?"" Andi murmured when the quartet had retreated. ""I bet the boys fall all over themselves around her. She's going to be a heartbreaker someday.""\n\n""You think so?"" Lars said. ""I hope not. She seems pretty stable to me. Not a trifler. Loyal, if you know what I mean.""\n\n""Um. Okay. Time will tell. What about Lila? She's very pretty, in a different way.""\n\n""I think she takes after our Mom more than Jessie. She's... kind of different. It's hard to explain."" To someone whom he didn't know that well, anyway. How could you explain a sister that liked to be made love to, but didn't like sex?\n\nAndi finished her drink and glanced at her watch. ""I guess I'd better get going. I promised my mother I'd be home in plenty of time to do any shopping we need to do for school.""\n\n""Oh. Okay. Can... can I see you again?""\n\n""Sure,"" she said, smiling broadly. ""I'd like that. In fact, you can walk me home if you want to.""\n\nLars waved to his sisters as he followed Andi outside. He wasn't sure if either of them noticed. Only Randy seemed to cast an eye on them for a moment.\n\nLars wasn't sure if it was an accident or done on purpose, but as he walked beside Andi her hand touched his, and then seemed to fall into his grasp as though it was intentional. He glanced at her and saw her smiling. She almost seemed to be skipping as they walked along, and the joy transmitted itself to him. He swung her arm back and forth and she laughed.\n\n*\n\nMuch later, as he got into bed, the touch of Andi's hand and the vibrancy of her personality stayed with him. He couldn't believe the way she'd made him feel on that short walk to her house, and then she'd actually brushed his cheek with her lips as they parted. He'd stood rooted to the spot until she opened the front door of her house, turned, and waved to him before going inside.\n\nThe whole episode made him feel horny. He hoped Jessie was in the mood because he already had an erection that was almost painful. He'd been there for quite a while, wondering where she was, when the door opened and Lila slipped in.\n\n""Oh,"" he said. ""Is it period time again, already?""\n\nLila giggled. ""No. But she made me come to sleep with you anyway. She has the hots for Randy and she says she's gotta save herself for him."" She climbed into bed and sighed.\n\n""That was quick. They only just met today.""\n\n""Oh, no. Not really. They know each other from last year. It's just that she didn't... you know. I guess she didn't really know how she felt about him. Are you okay? With it? I mean, now you won't have a girlfriend anymore."" She paused, resting her head on his shoulder. ""Or is that Andi going to be your girlfriend?""\n\nHe caressed her smooth bare back and sighed. ""Oh, I hope so. I really like her. I think she likes me.""\n\n""I can see how much you like her,"" Lila said, giggling. She had taken hold of his throbbing cock and brushed her thumb over the tip.\n\n""Yeah. I was really hoping Jessie would be in the mood tonight.""\n\nAfter a moment, Lila squeezed his cock, then sat up and swung her legs over his thighs. ""Maybe, just this once, I can help you,"" she said. She positioned him in her crotch and slowly lowered her cunt onto his erection.\n\n""You don't have to do this,"" he gasped as the knob made contact with the heat of her labia.\n\n""I know,"" she said, catching her lower lip in her teeth. ""But... sometimes... I... think... I need... to... try it again."" She gasped. ""There."" She held her body stiff, resting her hands on his waist. Slowly, she began moving back and forth, breath jerking as she moved. Her cunt was very tight and not very wet. It wasn't comfortable for Lars, and he didn't see how it could be good for her. But she persisted and he was so horny he knew he'd be dribbling pre-cum. That would help, a little.\n\n""Gonna come,"" he whispered after several minutes. He couldn't help thrusting up into her. She grunted and he felt her already snug cunt clamp down. He fired, again and again. She was full to overflowing, the sperm leaking out around his softening cock and running down between his legs, coating his balls and crotch. She collapsed on top of him, sobbing.\n\n""Oh, Lars,"" she groaned. ""I'm so sorry. It... it... it just doesn't work for me.""\n\n""It's okay, sweetie,"" he said, stroking her back. ""It's okay. Just relax. As soon as I get my breath back, I'll clean you up and then make love to you, if you want me to.""\n\nShe shook her head. ""No. Just... just hold me for a while.""\n\nLars and Lila never had intercourse again, though she came to his bed many times in the ensuing years. But not as a sex partner, merely two loving siblings. She liked to be made love to, and willingly took him to climax, but never the other, so painful, way.\n\nTwo years later, when she introduced Lars to a new friend, he wasn't surprised. The girl's name was Wendy. She was the very image of a pink little girl, and Lars was surprised at Lila's choice. The match didn't last long, though. Wendy was cute and fluffy, but she proved to be totally self-absorbed and only wanted to get what ever Lila was giving, without giving anything back. Lila cried in Lars's arms the night she called it quits.\n\nThere were a couple more girls passed through Lila's life after that. Lars wasn't sure if the rest of the family was aware the youngest girl in the family was gay. They always treated her the same way they'd always done, and if they wondered at a lack of boyfriend, nobody said anything.\n\n*\n\nOn the Friday of that first week back at school, when Lars went to bed he expected Lila would be joining him. Instead, he found Jessie waiting for him.\n\n""What's going on?"" he asked as he undressed.\n\nJessie sighed. ""I've been going around with Randy all week and I'm so horny I can't sit still. I need a good fuck.""\n\n""Why don't you do it with him, then?"" he said, getting in beside her.\n\n""'Coz he hasn't made the move yet, and I don't want to scare him off. Come on, do me, quick.""\n\nShe really was incredibly horny, he realized. When he mounted her, she came almost instantly, and then again when he climaxed. She kept him clamped between hers legs, breathing hard. After a moment, she gasped, ""Again.""\n\nHe chuckled. ""You got let me recover, first.""\n\n""Just... just make me come, then,"" she said, pushing him off.\n\nHe knelt between her wet thighs and bent his mouth to her drooling cunt. Her clit was bigger than he'd ever seen it, and she came almost as soon as he sucked it between his lips. She squealed and her body writhed under him as the third orgasm swept through.\n\n""Oh, my god,"" she gasped. ""Again. Again!""\n\nAfter the fifth time, he was well engorged himself and fucked her slow and gentle, which finally sated her.\n\n""Oh, god, Lars,"" she sobbed, clinging to him. ""I've never felt this way, not even when we first started. I don't believe it."" She kissed him passionately. ""I hope Randy comes through soon, or I'll be wearing you out every night from now on.""\n\nHe chuckled and kissed her back. ""I think I know how you feel. I've been thinking a lot about Andi.""\n\n""Oh, yeah. Andi. She's gorgeous, isn't she? I hope you can take her soon. I really do. But I hope you won't forget me, either.""\n\n""Never. How could I? We'll be living together for a long time yet.""\n\n""Will you mind? Really? I mean, if I start going with Randy? I won't, if you don't want me to.""\n\n""No, that's okay. You really should be getting a real boyfriend. I mean, besides me. I guess it's not normal, what we've been doing.""\n\n""Oh, I don't care about that. I love you and I love how you make love to me and that's all that's important to me.""\n\nHe sighed and caressed her sweaty back. ""I love you too, sweetheart. But it'll be okay if you decide to be with someone else.""\n\nShe sighed and snuggled against his side. ""Thanks. I love you.""\n\nLars continued to see a lot of Andi. They walked home together almost every day, and frequently stopped for a drink or something to eat on the way. As Hallowe'en came near, Andi asked him if he was going to go to the school party.\n\n""Oh, yeah. I guess so,"" he said.\n\n""In costume?""\n\n""Well, I don't know. I hadn't really thought about it.""\n\n""Why don't we make our own costumes? That way we can match.""\n\n""What did you have in mind?""\n\n""Let me think about it."" She grinned at him. ""Maybe it'll be something kind of sexy. Would that be okay?""\n\nHe smiled at her. ""What could be more sexy than what you have on right now?""\n\n""Oh."" She blushed and looked away. ""Don't be silly.""\n\n""No, I mean it. You always look sexy to me.""\n\nAnd it wasn't that she tried to look sexy. Today, for instance, she was wearing a simple grey wool sweater and dark green pants. She had a ribbon holding her auburn hair back from her face and tiny green studs in her ears. The clothes flattered her figure without emphasizing the size of breasts or the width of her hips. She wasn't voluptuous anyway, and Lars adored the way she looked.\n\nShe looked across the table and took his hand in hers. ""Thank you, Lars. I... well... I... I don't know. I'm not trying to be sexy for you.""\n\n""That's why you're sexy to me,"" he said, squeezing her hand. The long fingers wrapped around his and squeezed back. She sat staring wide-eyed at him for a long moment. She licked her lips and smiled again. There didn't seem to be any need to say anything more.\n\n\n\nCHAPTER SEVEN: WEDDINGS AND DISASTERS\n\nWith the wedding reception winding down, Lars sank down onto a chair at the edge of the hall. He was looking forward to consummating his wedding to Andi, though that was, strictly speaking, going to be an afterthought. They'd consummated their relationship years ago, and many times since then. Still, it would be the first time they'd been in bed together for a couple of weeks.\n\nHe spotted Hoby winding through the crowd towards his table. Behind Hoby came a very pregnant Monica, with a little girl in tow, and Hoby's wife, Tanya, also very pregnant.\n\n""Hey, bro, how's it going?"" Lars said.\n\nHoby grinned and sat down. The two women sat beside him and Monica pulled the little girl into her lap. It was an awkward fit.\n\n""Great,"" Hoby said. ""I'm glad I got back in time to come. These long trips with all their delays really are getting to me."" He squeezed Tanya's hand.\n\n""Me, too,"" she sighed. ""It's pretty hard being alone all the time, with this,"" she rubbed her swollen belly.\n\n""You could always get a different job,"" Monica pointed out.\n\n""Yeah, I know. But would it pay enough to take care of everything?""\n\n""Oh, I'm sure we could cope,"" Tanya said, grinning at Monica.\n\n""Once you pop, you can go back to work,"" Monica said.\n\n""If you really want to,"" Hoby said.\n\n""Hey, I liked my job,"" Tanya said. ""But I think I'll stay home for a while anyway. I want to know what it's like being a full-time mom.""\n\n""It's not all fun and games,"" Monica said. ""Just ask me.""\n\n""Mommy,"" the little girl said.\n\n""Yes, Lou?""\n\n""I gotta go pee.""\n\n""Oh, well, then. We better find a bathroom, right?""\n\n""Yeah."" She hopped down and grabbed Monica's hand to pull her to her feet.\n\n""See you later, Louise,"" Lars said.\n\nHoby watched them walk off and sighed. ""I think my sister looks so sexy when she's pregnant.""\n\nTanya punched his shoulder. ""How about me, then?""\n\nHe grinned and pulled her onto his lap to kiss her. ""You, too, my love. Even better when you're naked and pregnant.""\n\nTanya stuck her tongue out at him. ""If that's so important, why are we still here, all dressed?""\n\n""Well, not quite all dressed,"" he murmured, running a hand up under her skirt. She wriggled and spread her legs apart.\n\n""You be careful. You'll be giving Lars ideas,"" she giggled.\n\n""He doesn't need me to give him ideas."" He kissed her while moving his hand around. She squirmed and clamped her legs tight.\n\n""Take me home,"" she gasped. ""Now.""\n\nMonica and Louise came back shortly after they left. ""They went home,"" Lars said.\n\n""Oh. Damn. I wonder if they left me the keys to the car?""\n\nLars shrugged. ""I don't know. They seemed to be in a hurry. Do you need a lift?""\n\n""No, it's okay. We booked a room here anyway. I wasn't planning to go home tonight.""\n\n""Are you okay? With everything?""\n\nMonica smiled. ""Yes. There are a few problems, but nothing important. He's a good father, a good provider. I just wish...""\n\n""What?""\n\nShe sighed. ""I wish Mom and Dad would come around once in a while. Even if just to see if Louise is okay."" She hugged the little girl, who yawned. ""Sleepy, honey?""\n\n""No."" Louise yawned again and rubbed her eyes.\n\nMonica grinned at Lars. ""I think maybe we'll both go to bed. Good night.""\n\nLars glanced around the hall and found his new wife, Andi, talking to Elaine and her husband and smiled to himself. Elaine, six months pregnant, still looked ravishingly beautiful, but compared to Andi, he thought, she couldn't compare. Andi was certainly more agile in bed...\n\nLila blocked his view.\n\n""Hi,"" she said. Another young woman was just in back of her, looking apprehensive.\n\n""Hi,"" he said. ""What's up?""\n\n""Um,"" she turned to the other woman. ""This is my friend Keesha. We're... we're going to get married.""\n\nHe stared at his sister for a long moment, then stood up, extending his hand to the pretty brown-skinned woman.\n\n""I see,' he said. ""When?""\n\nLila sagged in relief. ""As soon as the registry office opens on Monday. You're not upset or angry or anything?""\n\nHe shook his head. ""No, sweetie. I've known about your preference for a long time now, haven't I?""\n\nKeesha retrieved her hand and wrapped an arm around Lila's waist. ""We love each other. I...""\n\nLars shook his head. ""No, no, no need to make explanations. I know Lila is gay. I've known for years. I'm glad she's found someone to share her life with.""\n\nLila sucked in a deep breath. ""That's not all, though.""\n\n""Oh?""\n\n""We... we want to have a baby.""\n\n""Oh?""\n\nThey looked back and forth at each other. ""We want to have a baby,"" Lila repeated. ""But... you need a man to make a baby.""\n\n""Yes, I know,"" he said, laughing. ""Or there's artificial insemination.""\n\nKeesha shuddered. ""Never!""\n\nLila grabbed his hand. ""We... we want you to be the dad.""\n\n""Oh. Ah, yes, well... And who is going to be the mother? You...""\n\n""You know how I feel about sex,"" Lila said. ""So...""\n\n""So I'll be the mother,"" Keesha said. ""I guess I'm bi. I like all kinds of sex. I just prefer doing it with a woman. But like she says, we want a baby, and we want you to be the dad.""\n\n""But, I just got married,"" he protested. ""I can't give up Andi just like that.""\n\n""We don't expect you to,"" Lila said. ""You have to go on your honeymoon, and then get settled when you get back. So do we. Will you do it? We'll make a date later. Please."" She squeezed his hand and looked imploringly at him. ""You know I love you and you love me. If you can love me, can't you love my partner?""\n\n""That's kind of putting me on the spot,"" Lars said, spotting Andi walking towards them. ""Can... can I at least think it over?""\n\n""Sure,"" Lila said. ""Hi, Andi. Andi, this is Keesha. We're going to get married.""\n\nAndi stared at them open-mouthed for a moment, then laughed. ""Well, good for you. Keesha, I'm pleased to meet you. I'm sure you'll be very happy together."" She slipped an arm around Lars's waist. ""Just like we'll be.""\n\n""I guess we better go and tell Mom and Dad,"" Lila said, easing away from them. ""Come on, love.""\n\nAndi watched them walk away, then dropped down onto Lars's lap. She wound her arms around his neck and kissed him.\n\n""That was a surprise,"" she murmured. He returned the kiss, sliding his tongue between her lips. He groped under her skirt and fingered her pussy, glad there were no panties in the way. He'd helped her out of them after the ceremony and stuffed them in his jacket pocket. She wriggled in pleasure. ""Mmmm, that's nice. I hope we get away soon so you can put something else in there.""\n\nHe drove a finger deep inside and made fucking motions with his hand. She gasped. ""Keep that up and I'm gonna come right here.""\n\nHe chuckled. ""That's just a taste, sweetheart. Just a small taste.""\n\n""I can't wait,"" she moaned.\n\nThey looked up as a shriek sounded over the hubbub echoing through the hall. Lars searched the room until he found Prudence clutching Lila in her arms, dancing around in a circle. He chuckled. ""I guess Mom is okay with Lila's choice.""\n\n""How will your dad take it?""\n\n""Mmm, probably be okay with it. She'll be the last one out of the house. Then he'll have Mom and the house all to himself. He's been wanting to make changes for years, but with all of us underfoot, he's been holding off.""\n\nAndi wriggled. ""If you don't stop that, I'm gonna soil this expensive dress.""\n\nHe sighed. ""Well, then let's get away from here and get naked. We'll only soil the sheets then.""\n\n""Oh, yes! I'm so damn horny now I'm practically coming just thinking about it.""\n\nShe jumped off his lap and smoothed the skirt down. He stood up and grabbed her hand to lead her over to where Prudence and Byron were still chattering with Lila and Keesha. (""Your fingers are all wet,"" she whispered.) All the other girls were slowly moving in on the foursome, wondering what was going on. Amber was waddling on the arm of Ian, one hand supporting her distended belly. Connie had little Jasmine slung over one shoulder. Lars couldn't see her husband but figured he was somewhere nearby. Janey and Elaine were homing in the rest of the family, their husbands and children in tow. Jessie was the only one of the family who couldn't make it, still being stuck in Somalia somewhere with her husband.\n\n""Everyone,"" Prudence shouted. ""Lila's getting married. Come on!""\n\nLars and Andi stayed quietly in the background as the rest of the family received the news and congratulated Lila and Keesha. They all made a fuss over the new partner to be, which gladdened Lars's heart. He didn't know what the reaction was going to be when they all discovered he'd be fathering the couple's baby. After a few minutes, he waved their goodbyes and escorted his bride away to the hotel's bridal suite.\n\n Lars jerked awake with someone pounding on the hotel room door. ""What the hell?"" he muttered. A glance at the clock said it was only seven a.m. Andi muttered something and rolled over onto her stomach. He shook his head to clear the cobwebs. The pounding resumed. He staggered barefoot to the door.\n\n""What is it? What's going on? Who's there?""\n\n""Lars! Oh, Lars! Let me in! Let me in!"" Lila's frantic voice sounded from the other side of the door.\n\nHe opened up and she staggered into the room. She flung herself into his arms. ""Lars! It's Keesha! She's... she's disappeared. She's gone. I'd don't know what to do. She's gone.""\n\n""What do you mean, she's gone? What happened?"" He shoved the door closed and guided his sister to one of the room's chairs. She wore an almost transparent robe that in other circumstances he would have found distracting. It fell open as she sat down, revealing her small pink breasts. One of them had a red hickey.\n\n""She... she... she went out to get some ice. After we... you know... and I fell asleep. I just woke up a little while ago and she's not there. She's gone, Lars. Where could she go? Why would she just disappear?""\n\n""Whatsa matter?"" Andi muttered from the bed, sitting up. If he'd been in the mood, Lars would have laughed. Andi had a hickey in the same place Lila did.\n\nThey got the distraught woman settled down. After Lars asked a few more questions, he got dressed and went down to the floor where Lila and Keesha's room was. The ice machine was at the far end of the hall. He saw an ice bucket on the floor in front of it, leaking cold water. A few minutes later, Andi joined him.\n\n""I gave her some aspirin and made her lie down."" She giggled. ""She didn't even notice the mess the bed's in."" She squeezed his arm. ""We sure made the most it.""\n\nHe smiled fondly at her. ""Yeah. But now we have to find out what happened to Keesha."" He pointed to the upturned ice bucket. ""I wonder if that's hers.""\n\nAndi looked around. ""If it is, then she must have dropped it for some reason. Where could she go from here?""\n\nThey looked around. Two nearby rooms on either side of the hallway sported ""Do Not Disturb"" signs. The ice machine was beside an exit door to the stairway. Lars pushed the door open and peered inside. A small slipper ornamented with tiny pearls lay on the landing.\n\n""That could be hers,"" Andi said. ""She's got real small feet.""\n\n""So she went downstairs?"" Lars said.\n\n""Or up."" They looked both ways. ""Judging from the way the slipper is pointed, I'd say she went down,"" Andi said.\n\n""Yeah. Come on.""\n\nThe stairwell echoed to their footsteps as they descended. At the next floor, Lars looked out into the hallway and shrugged. ""Even if she came this way, how would we know?""\n\n""Look for the other slipper,"" Andi said. The hallway was bare.\n\nAt the next floor they hit pay dirt. The other slipper was wedged in the doorway. Lars pulled the door open and picked the slipper up. It matched perfectly. ""Now what? If she came down here, where did she go?""\n\n""I'd say she didn't go willingly,"" Andi said. ""Otherwise, why lose the slippers?""\n\n""Right."" Lars stepped into the hallway, Andi close behind him. This hallway was identical to the one above them. They looked around. The ice machine sat beside the door, humming softly. They moved along the hall, listening at each door they passed. At the fourth door on the left, they heard a sound.\n\n""What was that?"" Andi whispered.\n\nLars put his ear to the door and listened. He heard a moan. Then a voice croaked, ""Oh, god, help me, someone. Please help me.""\n\n""Keesha,"" he called. ""Is that you?""\n\n""Lars? Oh god, help me, help me,"" she wailed.\n\nLars tried the door. It was locked. A door on the other side of the hall opened and a man in a business suit stepped out.\n\n""Huh,"" he grunted. ""I've been complaining about those people all night. First they quiet down when the desk calls, then it picks up again. Been quiet for a while now. I guess they've slept it off.""\n\n""No,"" Andi said. ""Our friend's in there. I think she's been hurt. Can you call down to the desk and get them to send someone up to open the door?""\n\n""Hurt, eh? Well, considering the noise they were making, I wouldn't be surprised. Just a minute."" He went back into his room and they heard him talking on the phone. A moment later, he came back and said, ""They're sending someone up. Excuse me, I gotta get going."" He strode off towards the elevator.\n\nThe elevator delivered a man in a security uniform. He hurried towards them, brandishing a key card. ""What seems to be the trouble?"" he asked.\n\n""It's our friend. She's in there and she needs help,"" Lars said.\n\nThe guard pushed the door open and they ran in behind him.\n\nKeesha was sprawled in a chair, her arms and legs tied down. Her face was covered with bruises and she had split lip that had trickled blood down her chin and onto her bare breasts. Her lower body was a mess of dried fluids.\n\n""Help me,"" she croaked.\n\nKeesha had been whisked away in an ambulance, under sedation. The policewoman who attended met them all in Lars and Andi's room. Lars had called a doctor and Lila was also under sedation, but not so deeply that she couldn't answer some questions. But basically all she could say was that Keesha had gone out of the room to get some ice around two a.m. and she fell asleep and didn't know anything until she woke up around six-thirty.\n\nThe hotel provided details on the men who had rented the room. Not that it helped any... the credit card they used was a stolen one, as was the car they arrived in. Surveillance cameras had captured the men's images and the police were running checks. The science team uncovered lots of evidence, from fingerprints to DNA samples.\n\n""We'll get them, don't worry,"" the cop said.\n\n The hospital room, when they arrived later, was dim and shrouded with curtains. The attending nurse warned them not to make a lot of noise. Keesha was awake, but looked groggy. The same cop from the hotel met them there.\n\n""Can you tell me anything about these guys?"" Constable Wendy Stockton asked.\n\nAfter making a visible effort to recall something, Keesha muttered, ""One of them was named Ray. He was the one who did it the first time. I think... I think the other one was Bob or Bub or something like that. He was the big fat guy, the one who kept kicking me.""\n\n""Do you remember anything else?"" the cop asked.\n\nKeesha blushed and turned her head away. ""What? What is it?""\n\nShe giggled and said, ""Ray had a little... you know... he could hardly get it up after the first time.""\n\n""A small penis?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""How about the other one?""\n\n""I... I... I don't know. I don't remember. I'm sorry.""\n\n""Did they say where they were going, afterwards?""\n\n""No. I don't know. I was... unconscious by then, I guess.""\n\n""All right,"" Stockton said, putting away her notebook. ""I think I know what you're feeling. Don't be ashamed or guilty about what happened. It's not your fault. You did nothing to provoke the attack. You were just in the wrong place at the wrong time. I... I had the same thing happen to me when I was very young. It will take a while to get over it, to put yourself back together. But you will be all right. Now, I have to go get to work and track these creeps down. I'll be back later to check up on you.""\n\nWhile Stockton was talking to Keesha, Lars and Lila were talking to the nurse. The rest of the family hovered nearby.\n\n""Most of her physical injuries are superficial,"" the nurse said. ""But there are some other ones that are bad. I... I don't know for sure... but I don't think she'll ever be able to have... intimate relations again. She's badly torn up there, and may have internal damage to her womb as well.""\n\n""You mean... she can't... can't have sex?"" Lila asked.\n\n""Yes. I don't know what they used on her... but there's a lot of bruising and wounds. We won't know for sure until the swelling goes down, but..."" she shrugged. ""I'm sorry.""\n\n""Thanks,"" Lila say, tears running down her cheeks. ""So long as we know. We'll take care of her.""\n\n""Has her family been notified? I mean, you don't look like you'd be family.""\n\n""I... called her parents this morning. They're in San Francisco. They'll be here as soon as they can. She's my... friend. We live together."" Lila hesitated. ""We were going to get married,"" she whispered.\n\n""Oh. I see. Well...""\n\n""This changes nothing,"" Lila snapped. ""I love her. Nothing changes that.""\n\n""No. Of course not.""\n\n""Can we go in to see her?"" Lars asked, slipping an arm around Lila's waist.\n\n""Yes. Just... don't do anything to upset her. Any more than she already is.""\n\n""What are we going to do?"" Lila whispered. ""If she can't have sex, how can she have a baby?""\n\n""I don't know. I don't think getting pregnant is hard to do, what with artificial insemination and all that stuff, but giving birth... I don't know.""\n\n""Think about it after she's well,"" Andi said, grasping Lila's hand. ""That's more important.""\n\n""You know about that?"" Lila gasped.\n\n""I told her,"" Lars said.\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""It's okay,"" Andi said. ""I was a little shocked at first, but then I decided it might be fun to have a niece or nephew at the same time I have my own child.""\n\nLila squeezed her hand. ""I didn't know how I was going to explain it to you. Th-thanks.""\n\nThe two creeps who'd attacked Keesha made good their escape, but when the stolen car ran out of gas, they discovered the stolen credit card had been cancelled, and so they could no longer get fuel, nor buy food and lodging. They abandoned the car some miles from the hotel and looked around for a new target.\n\nThey soon found a silver Honda parked outside an apartment building. The window was open and there was a flat leatherette bag on the passenger seat. It only took Bubba a few seconds to start it up and they peeled away in a screech of tires just as the owner came out.\n\nUnfortunately for them, the car belonged to a teen- aged boy who used it for pizza delivery so he could buy gas. The tank was almost empty. Fortunately for them, the bag held a large hot pizza. When the motor sputtered to a standstill, they hopped out with the pizza and sauntered into a nearby park to eat it.\n\nIn the park, they saw an elderly, well dressed, couple strolling along one of the paths. They followed along, until the pizza was finished. Then they drew closer to the couple. Glancing around, they failed to see anyone nearby. Ray pounced, yanking the strap of the woman's large purse. She spun around, off balance, with a cry of surprise. The man turned around and raised his cane.\n\nThe blow hit Ray between the eyes and he staggered, still clutching the purse strap. Bubba shoved the old man, hard, and he fell to the ground. A couple of swift kicks put the man out of commission. Meanwhile, Ray managed to separate the woman and her purse, despite the blood trickling into his eyes. He gave her a shove, sending her sprawling atop her husband. They turned and ran.\n\nThey ran right into a group of teenagers, who had seen the whole thing. The melee that ensued left Ray unconscious on the ground, and Bubba fleeing for his life with a howling mob at his heels. Every one of the teens had a cell phone, of course, and the park was soon swarming with police.\n\nWhen it was all over, Ray and Bubba found the cell they'd suddenly found themselves in uncomfortably claustrophobic. On the other hand, Ray's head had been bandaged, the cell was at least warm and dry, and they were fed.\n\nOn yet another hand, when their pictures appeared on the evening news, Keesha was watching.\n\n""That's them,"" she cried, shuddering. ""That's the men who attacked me.""\n\n""Are you sure?"" Wendy Stockton asked. ""You're positive?""\n\n""Oh, yes,"" Keesha sobbed.\n\n""Good,"" Wendy said. She pulled out her phone and made a call.\n\nSo much for Ray and Bubba. In addition to the theft charges, they faced charges of assault and attempted murder. ""I don't think they'll be bothering anyone for a long time,"" Stockton said, ending her call. ""Now you can rest easy.""\n\n\n\nCHAPTER EIGHT: MAKING BABIES\n\nA few months later, Andi had just come out of the bathroom for the sixth time that morning when the phone rang. She waddled over to it and answered.\n\n""Oh, hi,"" Lila said. ""Um... is Lars home?""\n\n""No. He's at work. Why?""\n\nLila's sigh rushed down the line. After a moment, she said, ""We... we think we might have a solution to having a baby. But we're not sure how he'll take it. Or how you'll take it.""\n\n""That sounds pretty heavy. What is it?""\n\n""Uh... can we come over this evening and talk about it?""\n\n""Oh, yeah. I guess so. Uh... excuse me. I gotta go. Sorry."" She made a beeline for the bathroom, wondering what was on the couple's mind.\n\n*\n\nLila and Keesha arrived after supper. Keesha still looked haggard. The physical hurt was long gone, but the mental ones were still there, etched in her face. Andi hugged them both and led them into the living room.\n\n""So, what's up?"" she asked, sitting down beside Lars.\n\n""Um..."" Lila started. She blushed. ""Well...""\n\nKeesha squeezed her hand. ""Come on, baby. Or would you rather I said it?""\n\nLila gulped and nodded.\n\nKeesha took a deep breath. ""We... we still want to go ahead with the plan we talked about before... before... you know. Only... now I can't. So... well... Lila's agreed to have the baby.""\n\nLars and Andi looked at each other. Then they looked at the two young women. Lila was staring at the floor. Keesha was staring at Lars and Andi. She looked sad and hopeful.\n\n""Um,"" Lars said. ""You still want me to make a baby for you? Only... now with Lila?""\n\nLila gasped. They hadn't realized she was holding her breath. ""Yes,"" she whispered.\n\n""Ah... is that a good idea? I mean, the risks...""\n\n""Oh, we know all about the risks,"" Keesha said. ""But there are risks anyway. Lila's completely healthy. So are you, as far as we know. We don't think there's any problem.""\n\n""Lila,"" Lars said. ""Are you sure? I mean... you never liked...""\n\n""I know,"" she gasped. Her face was pale and she squeezed Keesha's hand so hard their knuckles were white. ""But... we desperately want a baby. I'll... do... anything for Keesha. You know that. Please, Lars. Say yes.""\n\nA silence lengthened as the four of them sat staring at each other, or off into a corner, out the window. At last, Lars turned to Andi.\n\n""I think we need to talk about this. Excuse us for a few minutes."" He led his wife out of the room to their bedroom.\n\n""What do you think?"" he asked.\n\n""I... don't know."" She sat down on the bed. ""I mean, we did originally agree to it. Only it was Keesha going to be the mother. Do you think it's a good idea? I mean, with Lila? She's your sister. It's...""\n\n""It's not unheard of,"" Lars said, thinking of Hoby and Monica. ""I mean, about siblings having kids.""\n\n""What are the odds of it being normal?""\n\nHe shrugged. ""I haven't the foggiest idea.""\n\n""So how do you really feel about it?""\n\nHe sighed. ""I have a confession to make. I used to sleep with Lila."" He rushed the words, holding his hand up to prevent Andi interrupting. ""I've made love to her lots of times. But she doesn't like intercourse. It's actually painful for her.""\n\nAndi leaned away from him for a moment. She squirmed around on the bed. ""You've made love to her. But she doesn't like to be fucked. That doesn't make a lot of sense. You mean you raped her?""\n\n""No, no. It was... just... touching, kissing and hugging and... and making her come. I think we fucked maybe three times. It was a long time ago. Before we started going out together.""\n\n""But still... she's your sister.""\n\n""I know."" He studied the pattern of the bedside rug.\n\n""Well... Is there anything else you need to tell me? I guess... I always wondered how come you seemed to be so experienced as a lover. But if you only fucked her three times, that doesn't explain it, does it?""\n\nHe shook his head. ""No. It was Jessie. I learned most of what I know from her. How to make it good for my partner.""\n\n""So you fucked two of your sisters and learned how to make love from them.""\n\n""Yes."" He made a sort of strangled noise. ""Not just them. Amber and Connie, too.""\n\n""Oh my god,"" Andi whispered. ""I... I don't know what to say."" She stared at him for a long time. Then she suddenly grinned. ""I'll say this... I'm glad you were such a good learner.""\n\nHe looked up. ""Really. You're not mad? Not going to leave me? Not...""\n\nShe shook her head and leaned against him. ""I'm not going to do anything. As long as you keep loving me like you have in the past. I'll even give you and Lila my blessing. As long as I'm you're one and only otherwise.""\n\nHe hugged her and kissed her cheek. ""There's no way I'm going to give you up for anyone.""\n\n""Then let me go to the bathroom, again. Then we'll go tell them.""\n\nLila and Keesha were still sitting together, holding hands. Tears were running down Lila's face. Keesha's eyes were closed as she leaned back in the couch. Their legs were firmly pressed together. Lars noticed Keesha's brown knees both had dimples. The white socks she wore made a sharp contrast to her dark skin.\n\n""Well,"" Andi said, sitting across from the women.\n\n""What?"" Lila gasped.\n\n""It's okay,"" Andi said.\n\n""Really? You mean that? Really?""\n\n""Yes,"" Lars said. ""I'll do it for you.'\n\nLila jumped up and knelt in front of him, throwing her arms around his chest. ""Oh, Lars. Thank you. I love you. Thank you."" She was crying hard now. He caressed her hair, then pulled her up.\n\n""I love you too, sweetie. We talked about it and decided that, just this once, we'd agree to it. Just once, okay?""\n\n""That's all we wanted,"" Keesha said. She got up and knelt beside Lila. ""If we ever want another child, we'll adopt one. Thank you both.""\n\nLila leaned back against her mate and gazed at Lars. ""When can we do it?""\n\nHe shrugged. ""I guess that's up to you.""\n\n""In... in about two weeks, I think. I should be at my most fertile then. And I can get myself psyched up for it. I'm... I'm still kinda nervous about the idea.""\n\n""How do you think I feel?"" Lars said, laughing.\n\n Lila met Lars at the door. She wore a short white satin robe that set off her figure. He pursed his lips and whistled. She grinned nervously and pecked him on the cheek.\n\n""Hi,"" she whispered. She held his hands in hers for a long moment before leading the way inside.\n\n""Keesha?"" he asked.\n\n""She... went out. I'll... call her when... when we're done.""\n\nThough he'd been in the place several times, he'd only been in the bedroom once, when he helped them move in. They'd decorated it in soft mauves and pale off-whites. The queen-sized bed had a white duvet, turned down. The sheets were a light blue. The room had a very feminine odour to it, very erotic to the senses. He took a deep breath.\n\nLila turned to him. He thought she looked like she'd start crying at any moment. He pulled her into his arms and stroked her hair. She buried her face in his neck. He could feel her shaking.\n\n""You sure you want to do this, sweetie?""\n\n""Yes,"" she murmured. ""It's the only thing I can do to make it up to Keesha.""\n\n""No,"" he said. ""You could do it another way. You know that.""\n\n""I... know. But... we wanted it naturally. Oh, Lars. Please... make love to me like you used to, before we...""\n\n""Of course."" He lifted her face and kissed her, long and soft, touching her lips with his tongue. When she started to respond, he untied the robe and pushed it off her shoulders. She stepped back to let it fall to the floor.\n\nHe hadn't seen her nude for many years. Her beauty struck him as somehow chaste. She didn't blush or look down, merely stood before him, eyes on his. Her breasts, once almost non-existent, had filled out into modest firm cones. The once bald mound now sported a narrow Vee of dark pubic hair. Her waist and hips were still almost straight. He thought her figure was a strange amalgam of female curves and male straightness. For all that, it was beautiful. He pulled her back against him and resumed the kiss, caressing her soft warm skin. She moaned, soft and low.\n\nHe guided her to the bed and lowered her to the surface, covering her legs with the duvet. He gazed down at her while he undressed, appreciating her loveliness. He knew then what Keesha saw.\n\nWhen it was over, she snuggled against his side, breathing hard. He held her against him, stroking her back, until her breathing slowed. Her eyes were closed, but tears trickled from them.\n\n""Okay, sweetie?""\n\nShe murmured something he didn't catch and clutched him tightly. ""Lila?""\n\n""Yes,"" she sighed. ""I'm okay. I... just... forgot. What it was like. I... it still doesn't feel right, when we fuck. But you still make love to me like I'm the only woman in the world.""\n\nHe chuckled. ""When I make love to you, you are the only woman in the world. It's the only way I know how to make love.""\n\n""Is... is that how Andi feels, I wonder?""\n\n""Oh, I sincerely hope so.""\n\nShe sighed and rolled onto her back. ""Lars, I love you. I always have. But I love Keesha so much it hurts sometimes. I... wouldn't do this, except for her. That's nothing to do with how I feel about you.""\n\n""I know,"" he said. He leaned over and kissed her forehead. ""Do you want me to leave? So you can call her?""\n\n""In a while. Just... let me come down a bit. Maybe... maybe we should have a shower before...""\n\n""Right.""\n\nLater, as he was rinsing soap off her back, she turned and put her arms around his neck. ""I love you,"" she said, and kissed him, hard.\n\nThey got out and dried off. She went to the phone and talked briefly to Keesha. He was a little surprised she didn't bother getting dressed. Keesha appeared a few minutes later.\n\n""I wasn't very far away,"" she said, grinning. She ran her eyes over Lila's body. ""You look lovely, dear.""\n\nLila went to her and melted into her arms. ""Thank you. I'm glad you're back. I feel... sort of... wobbly inside."" She giggled. ""Like... like when we make love.""\n\n""I guess I'd better get going,"" Lars said.\n\n""You don't have to,"" Lila said.\n\n""That's right,"" Keesha said. ""Stay and have something to eat."" She grinned. ""You have to keep up your strength."" She held Lila away from her for a long moment, then pulled her back and kissed her. ""You two make yourself comfortable while I whip something up.""\n\nShe pushed Lila to Lars and headed into the kitchen. Lila sighed and pulled him down on the couch. ""I don't really know how I feel,"" she said.\n\n""Besides wobbly,"" he said.\n\n""Yeah."" She stared off into space for a moment, hands clasped in her lap. ""I guess... it's... just knowing I'm loved. How much I'm loved. I mean..."" she shrugged. ""That sounds so trite.""\n\n""But it's true,"" Keesha said from the kitchen. She came back and looked at them for a long moment. ""I love you because you're my partner. Lars loves you because he's your brother. He's loved you for a lot longer than I have. Together, you'll always have more love than you can stand."" She turned back to the kitchen, paused, and came back again. ""And when the baby comes, it'll be triple.""\n\nBut that first time didn't do the job. Lars and Lila had to meet twice more. Then one morning, three months later, the phone rang.\n\nAndi picked it up. ""Hello?""\n\n""We did it,"" Keesha cried. ""We're pregnant.""\n\n""Ohhh, wonderful,"" Andi said. ""I hope you're prepared for what happens next,"" she added, laughing.\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""Well, I'll give Lila a list of all the public bathrooms I know of. And she can have my maternity clothes. God, I hope she doesn't gain as much weight as I have. I'll... be... so... glad when this over.""\n\n""It's not much longer, is it?"" Lila said, coming on the phone. She sounded breathlessly happy.\n\n""Another couple of weeks, with any luck. Here's Lars."" She handed the phone over and sank down on a chair with a thud.\n\nBut Andi's contents were eager to take on the world. Barely a week later, she woke Lars up at three a.m. and sad, ""It's time."" She dressed while Lars made a couple of phone calls.\n\nPru, Amber, and Andi's number two brother, Kenny, met them at the hospital. Soon after, Lila and Keesha arrived, followed by Andi's mother and the number one brother, Kevin.\n\nThe babies were born soon after eight o'clock. ""Twins?"" Andi groaned. ""I didn't know it was twins.""\n\nThey hadn't bothered with any of the modern testing, as her health was superb.\n\n""Not really unexpected, though,"" Pru said. ""They run in the family, after all.""\n\n""I hope not in every case,"" Lila murmured to Keesha, who burst out laughing.\n\n*\n\nThe twins were named Mollie, after Andi's mother, and Byron, after Lars's father.\n\nNine months later, it was a repeat performance, when Lila also gave birth to twins. This time it was two identical boys.\n\nPru sat with Lila when she came home from the hospital, bouncing one of the boys on her knee.\n\n""You know,"" she said, ""with all these grandkids, I'm not sure what I'm going to do come Christmas.'\n\nLila smoothed the tousled dark hair of the little bundle eagerly sucking at her left breast. ""You ought to do what Jessie suggested, Mom. Put everyone's name in a hat and have us draw one or two out. That way, nobody get overwhelmed, or put in the poor house.""\n\n""I wasn't worried about that, so much. Dad's new job is making us good money. I think we could afford to give everybody something. But it isn't fair for everyone else, is it? I think you're right. Would you help me make up a list? I'm scared I'll forget someone.""\n\n""Sure, Mom. And I think Keesha's parents would like to get involved, too. Since they moved here, I sometimes think they feel left out.""\n\n""Well, they shouldn't. I'll ask them to help. Maybe we can plan a big party for the whole menagerie.""\n\nLila giggled, suddenly. ""You know, with them doing Kwanza, and Jessie's husband doing Ramadan, and Connie's wanting to celebrate Hanukah, we're a real mishmash, aren't we. I don't think we can accommodate everyone's religion.""\n\nPru shook her head. ""I don't think we should even try. Let's make it completely non-denominational. That way, everybody should be satisfied.""\n\nLila suddenly looked sad. ""Yeah. Or nobody will be.""\n\n\n\nCHAPTER NINE: WHERE'S IBRAHIM?\n\nSergeant Eric Christmas looked up from the folder on his desk to see one of the civilian assistants leading a pregnant woman and two children towards him.\n\n""This is Jessica West and she has a problem that you might be able to help her with,"" the woman said.\n\n""So, what's the problem?"" Eric said, after seating the woman and her two charges.\n\n""It's my husband. He's disappeared. Not here, though, and I don't know who to turn to. I thought perhaps you could point me in the right direction to try to find him.""\n\n""Where is he supposed to be?""\n\n""In Somalia. It's like this: Ibrahim got a message last month saying his father wanted to see him one last time. They've been estranged for years... the old man didn't approve of me and disowned Ib when we got married. But then suddenly, this message came. He went back there to see if he could settle their differences. I know he arrived safely... he sent me a text message, and then a couple more... and then nothing. I tried to get hold of him, and any members of the family, but they don't answer. So I want to know what's going on. Do you know of any agency that could help?""\n\n""Well, Mrs. West, I'll have to do some research. Have you tried the Red Cross? They often have resources for tracing missing people.""\n\n""It's Ms, actually. I kept my maiden name. Ib thought it would be easier for me than if I took his name. I don't know if it's made any difference, really. People around here are pretty accepting."" She paused and glanced at her son. ""I did try the Red Cross, and they relayed it to the Red Crescent organization, but I haven't heard anything so far. I'm really worried.""\n\n""We want our Dad back,"" the boy said.\n\n""And what's your name?"" Eric said.\n\n""Jamal. And this is my sister, Maeve.""\n\n""Well, Jamal, I'll certainly see what I can do to get your dad back.""\n\n""Thank you,"" Jessie said.\n\nEric walked them out to the street and then went back to his desk. He couldn't get the image of the woman out of his mind. She had to be the most beautiful woman to cross his vision he'd ever seen.\n\nBut that didn't matter. He put his research skills to work and found an agency that might help. He contacted them with the details, and a copy of a photo Jessie supplied. Then, with the press of other cases he almost forgot about her. Almost. Every once in a while, the image jumped out in front of him. After a week, he phoned her.\n\n""I'm just calling to say I've been in contact with someone who might be able to help find your husband,"" he said. ""But they haven't gotten back to me yet. How are you doing?""\n\n""Oh, thanks for letting me know,"" Jessie said. ""I... I guess we're okay.""\n\n""You don't sound too sure.""\n\n""Well,"" she chuckled. ""It's kind of hard coping with two kids and one on the way along with the worry. I'm lucky I have five sisters to help out. But it's not the same, if you know what I mean.""\n\n""I don't. Not really. I mean, I have one sister and that's all, and she's pretty independent.""\n\n""You're not married?""\n\n""No."" He laughed. ""I've been too busy being a cop to make many social acquaintances.""\n\n""Oh, that's too bad. Um... would you like to have dinner with us? Just for the company.""\n\n""Ah... well... yeah... sure. When?""\n\n""How about tonight. Say, seven o'clock.""\n\n""I'll be there.""\n\n After a satisfying dinner, Eric sat with the family for a while, then Jessie shooed the kids off to bed. They seemed reluctant to go, but Jessie finally got them to go by promising that she and Eric would come and tuck them in a few minutes.\n\nJessie grinned at him. ""That usually works with the rest of the family. They like to have Lars, my brother, tuck them. When Ib and Lars do it together, they go right to sleep.""\n\nShe suddenly looked sad. ""I hope you can find out what happened. Where he is.""\n\nImpulsively, Eric pulled her into a hug. ""We'll know soon enough,"" he said to the top of her head. He was surprised when she returned the hug.\n\n""I guess we'd better go do the honours,"" she said after a minute or two, pulling away.\n\nThe kids shared a bedroom, their beds on opposite walls, either side of a window. Eric wasn't used to little children, but it seemed natural to tuck the bedding in and sit beside one or the other of them for a moment to say good night. Maeve turned on her side and pulled her body into a compact ball under the covers. Jessie tousled the little girl's black curls and bent down to kiss her cheek. Eric pulled the covers up over Jamal and made sure it was snug, then squeezed the boys shoulder. They retreated quietly and Jessie turned out the lights.\n\nBack downstairs, they sat together on the couch talking about nothing in particular, until Eric decided it was time to go home.\n\n""Just... before you go, would you take a peak at the kids and make sure they're asleep,"" Jessie said. She leaned back and cupped her hands over her swollen belly.\n\n""Sure."" He got up and went up quietly. At the bedroom door, he paused and peered inside. The hall light gave enough illumination to see the inside of the room. What he saw made him pause, then he went back down.\n\n""Uh...""\n\n""What?"" Jessie said, opening her eyes.\n\n""Ah... there's been a change up there.""\n\n""Oh?""\n\n""Yeah... Maeve is sleeping in Jamal's bed, with him.""\n\n""Oh."" She shrugged. ""That's not unusual. Nothing to get upset about. They often sleep together.""\n\n""Really.""\n\n""Yes."" She looked up at him. ""You have a problem with that?""\n\n""Uh, no, I guess not. As long it's okay with you.""\n\n""I think it's kind of nice they can get along so well."" She sighed. ""I remember sleeping with my brother when I was little. Not to mention most of my sisters at one time or another.""\n\n""Oh. Well, all right, then. I'd better get going. Thanks very much for a great meal.""\n\n""Oh, you're welcome,"" she said, heaving herself off the couch. ""Thanks very much for coming. We enjoyed having you.""\n\nAt the door, she suddenly embraced him and kissed his cheek. ""Good night,"" she whispered.\n\n A couple more weeks went by. Eric found invitations to dinner arriving more often as the time passed. Finally, just as he was about to leave for the day, an email popped up on his computer screen. He read it and knew he had to deliver that news promptly, though he dreaded the reaction it would cause. He printed it out and dashed for his car.\n\n""Oh,"" Jessie said, opening the door. ""I didn't expect you tonight.""\n\n""It's... I've... got some news, I'm afraid.""\n\n""Oh?"" She studied his face. ""It's bad, isn't it?""\n\n""I'm afraid so."" He handed her the printout. ""This came just as I was leaving. You might want to sit down before you read it.""\n\nHe followed her into the living room and sat beside her as she read. Tears started dribbling down her cheeks as she read.\n\n""I can't believe it,"" she sobbed. ""Why? Why would they do such a thing? It doesn't make sense, not after all these years.""\n\nEric pulled her into his arms and held on tight, feeling her body shuddering. Jamal came into the room and stood in front of them.\n\n""What's wrong?"" he asked. ""Why is Mommy crying?""\n\n""It's your father,"" Eric said. ""I'm... afraid he won't be coming home, son.""\n\nJamal nodded. ""He's dead, isn't he."" It was a statement, not a question.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""I knew it. When he didn't write for so long, I knew something must be wrong. I'll... I'll go and get Maeve.""\n\n""Is there anyone I can call?"" Eric murmured to Jessie.\n\n""Please... call my parents and my brother. The numbers are beside the phone. I'll... I'll go and talk to the kids.""\n\n\n\nCHAPTER TEN: FULL CIRCLE\n\nThe canned organ music faded as they walked away from the funeral home. Lars couldn't decide to be thankful it was all over, or scared for the future. He'd done his mourning months back, when the doctor told them how long Andi had to live. He'd done his best to love her weakening body right up to the end. She'd died in his arms a week back. At least, he thought, she'd reached her goal of outliving her mother. And by a good number of years, too.\n\nHe straightened his shoulders and stared around at the family crowd milling around in the parking lot. So many family members. Sometimes it made his head buzz. In fact, sometimes he couldn't even remember some of the younger ones, or who they belonged with. He saw Jessie and Lila walking towards him. Black certainly suited Jessie, he thought, but he was glad to see she'd decorated the skimpy dress with a scarlet sash. Lila was leading one of her grandchildren by the hand. His grandchild, too. He saw Keesha behind them. She waved, and then turned back to talk to her brother.\n\nJessie smiled at him and gave him a hug, then slipped an arm under his.\n\n""We're going off to the restaurant now. Do you want to ride with us? Lila has the big van read to go.""\n\n""Yeah. Sure. Okay."" He gave them a weak smile. His sisters had been looking out for him these past months, and he didn't know what he'd have done without them.\n\nElaine had reserved the restaurant and it was buzzing with familial chatter when they got there. She led Lars a to rectangular table near the front of the room. ""This is where the family heads are seated,"" she said.\n\n""We're family heads, now?"" he asked.\n\n""Well, you know what I mean. The seniors amongst us. Lila, Jessie, you, Amber, Connie, Janey and me. With spouses. Is that okay? I thought it would make it easier for the rest of the family if they want to find you.""\n\n""Oh, yeah. Okay. Thanks.""\n\nIt was kind of hard to accept that the six of them were all that remained of the original family. He'd lost track of the number of descendants, but the room seemed to be overflowing with Wests.\n\nJessie sat down beside him and squeezed his hand. ""It'll be all right, dear.""\n\n""Oh, I know,"" he said, returning the squeeze. ""I just sort of feel overwhelmed by having everyone here at once.""\n\n""Yes, I know what you mean. It was that way for me, when Eric died."" Eric, Jessie's second, and last, husband, had died the year before, from an undetected brain tumour.\n\nA swarthy young woman came up to the table. ""Mom, can I get you anything? Or you, Uncle Lars?""\n\nJessie smiled at her and pulled her close. ""Thanks, Maeve. I'd really like a glass of red wine.""\n\nLars shook his head. ""Just coffee, for now.""\n\nThe woman moved away towards the bar. Lars watched her go for a moment, and then turned to Jessie. ""That's Ibrahim's daughter? Or sister?""\n\n""Daughter,"" Jessie said, laughing. ""His sister went back to Somalia a long time ago. I haven't heard anything of her for years.""\n\n""Oh, right."" He sighed. ""Too bad you and Eric never had any kids.""\n\n""Oh, well. Three were more than enough for me."" She looked sad for a moment. ""I never expected to outlive two husbands.""\n\nHe took one of her hands in his. ""I guess this last while has been pretty hard on you. First Eric and then Andi.""\n\nShe nodded, for a moment unable to speak. He could see a tear forming. He pulled her close, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.\n\n""Everything okay, Dad?"" Byron asked, leading his wife, Laura, up to the table.\n\n""Yeah, yeah. Just... just an... emotional moment. We're okay.""\n\nLaura squeezed his shoulder and led Byron away. ""We're sitting just over there if you need us,"" she said over her shoulder.\n\nMaeve returned with the drinks. ""Mom? Are you...?""\n\n""I'm fine, dear,"" Jessie said, wiping the tear away. ""Just feeling a little depressed.""\n\n""I understand,"" Maeve said. She leaned down and hugged her mother. ""I missed Dada too. And Andi,"" she added, smiling at Lars. Dada was the children's name for Eric, their stepfather.\n\nThe rest of the afternoon and evening passed, sometimes quickly, sometimes slowly. Things started to wind down about ten o'clock. Elaine had started shooing the younger families away an hour ago, and the place was quieting down. She came over to Lars, who was still sitting with Jessie.\n\n""I think we've all had enough,"" she said, sitting down. ""Janey and Herb have taken off, and I'm about ready to fall asleep on my feet. Charley is asleep, in fact,"" she added, laughing towards where her husband was sprawled in a chair against the wall.\n\n""Yeah,"" Lars said. ""It's been a long day. Too long for some of us."" He leaned back and stretched. ""Thanks so much for taking care of everything. I sure couldn't have coped on my own.""\n\n""That's okay."" She sighed. ""I'm getting kind of used to it. I never thought for a moment that I'd be the designated funeral director for the family. That's eight now.""\n\nLars hugged her. ""Thanks again, on behalf of the whole family.""\n\n""Do you need a ride anywhere?""\n\n""If you could drop me off at the house...""\n\n""Sure. Come on. What about you, Jessie?""\n\n""Um..."" she sighed. ""I don't know. Going back to my place... it feels so empty."" She gulped as a tear rolled down her cheek.\n\n""Say, why don't you stay at my place?"" Lars said. ""There's lots of room.""\n\n""Yes. I'd like that. Thanks.""\n\n*\n\nThe house did feel empty, Lars reflected as he went inside. He took Jessie's coat and hung it in the hall closet beside his own, then led the way into the living room. He savoured the scent that lingered in his nose from the coat. She sat down beside him on the couch and leaned her head on his shoulder. He pulled her tight against his side. They didn't need to say anything for a while. His eyes closed and he just sat enjoying the warmth of his sister's body. It reminded him of the millions of times he'd sat there with Andi, and he suddenly felt tears start trickling down his cheeks.\n\nJessie stirred in his arms and sat up with a sigh. ""I guess we'd better go to bed,"" she murmured. ""Oh... I'm sorry. Here.""\n\nShe dug some tissues out of her purse and mopped his face.\n\nHe smiled at her and kissed her palm. ""Thanks.""\n\nSuddenly, she was pressed tight against him, her lips on his, and they were both crying. He could feel her body shuddering against him. He stroked her back, murmuring sympathetic words. She tightened her hold on him until he could barely breath. All the while, their tears mingled, dribbling down their cheeks and off their chins to soak into their clothes.\n\n""God, we're a sight,"" Jessie whispered, finally straightening up. She mopped her face with already sodden tissues, then applied them to his face.\n\nHe chuckled. ""I'm sorry about that.""\n\nShe shook her head. ""No need to be. It's good for us."" She tossed the wet tissues aside and folded her hands in her lap. ""Lars... would you... I know this isn't really appropriate... would you... let me sleep with you tonight?""\n\nShe stared at the floor, unsure what the reaction would be.\n\nAfter a moment, he pulled her back into his arms. ""Yes,"" he whispered. ""I'd love you to.""\n\n He'd always, when they were young, enjoyed watching Jessie get undressed. He discovered the thrill was still there as she shimmied out of the little black dress, to reveal her still trim naked body. He was surprised at how well preserved it was, how tight her belly still was, how alluring her small breasts were, how enticing her engorged clitoral hood was...\n\nLars circled her navel with a finger. ""You have such a wonderful body,"" he murmured. His hand slipped down to curl over her mound. He squeezed gently, then leaned down to kiss the slot and ran his tongue along the opening....\n\n*\n\nSometime later, he heard her heave a big sigh.\n\n""You okay?""\n\n""Yes."" She fumbled around and found his left land with her right. She clamped her fingers around it. ""That was a happy sigh. I... I haven't felt this good for a long time. Thank you, for letting me be here. For... for loving me.""\n\nHe squeezed back. ""I... well... I guess I'm glad you're here."" He paused. ""If you want... you can be here always, from now on.""\n\nShe turned over and snuggled against him. ""Really? You want me here?""\n\nHe hugged her close. ""I've always loved you. You know that. From that first time you came into my bed, way back when, I've always liked having you beside me. I know our lives took a lot of different paths, but even though I loved Andi with all my heart, you've always been lurking there in the background. I'll miss her terribly. But if you're willing to be here with me, it won't be so hard to cope.""\n\nShe kissed his cheek. ""Thank you,"" she whispered. ""Thank you. I... I guess I feel the same way. Oh, Lars. Yes, yes, yes. Forever and always.""\n\n*\n\nLater, Lars took Jessie out to dinner one night. They were down to the coffee stage when he said, ""What's wrong, dear? You've sort of been absent for the last couple of weeks.""\n\nShe sighed. ""I know. It's... well... something I've been keeping to myself for years. I never told Eric. Maybe... maybe I should have. I don't know.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Promise me... you won't hate me.""\n\nHe laughed. ""Impossible.""\n\n""No, I'm serious. It could make trouble.""\n\n""Nothing you could ever do, or ever have done, could make me hate you. I... saw you talking to Randy the other day. Is that it? You want to get back together with him?""\n\n""No, of course not! Just because we had a little fling so long ago? Don't be ridiculous.""\n\n""Well, what then?"" Lars said, shrugging.\n\nShe studied the design of the empty dessert plate in front of her for a long time, then looked up.\n\n""When... Ib died. The baby was almost due and I couldn't do anything then. When it came, I still couldn't really do anything, for about a year. I... guess I was falling in love with Eric even then. But I didn't dare tell him, afterwards. Not after what he knew happened to Ib."" She picked up her coffee cup and took a sip.\n\n""Anyway, Eric put me in touch with the people in Somalia who found out what happened to Ib. When I was feeling better, and I thought Lila and Keesha could cope with the kids, I went over there. Well, you know that."" She put the cup back in the saucer.\n\n""What you don't know, what I've never told anyone, is that I tracked down Ib's family. His father was already dead by then. That's why they called him back, supposedly to make peace with the family. Only... that wasn't why they wanted him. Oh, Lars... they killed him. Killed him for the family honour, because he'd married me instead of someone in the clan."" Jessie took a deep breath.\n\n""I was so mad. God, I was out of control. I tracked down Ib's brother and... and... I killed him.""\n\nShe looked up at Lars. ""Then I came home. I never told Eric, or anyone else and... well... I guess it was stupid, a stupid thing to do. But they never knew who it was, and I felt better for a long time after. Only now... well... I guess I don't feel so good about it.""\n\nLars reached across the table and took her hands in his. ""I understand. I'm not sure what I'd have done under the circumstances, if someone had killed one of my loved ones. I... never really got close to Ib. I guess we were just too different. But I thought he was a good man, and he didn't deserve that kind of treatment."" He paused, thinking. ""Frankly, well... I don't know what to think. I guess they live by the old eye for eye rule over there?""\n\nShe nodded. ""Pretty much.""\n\n""Then... well... you did you what you had to do. Under their rules. Under our rules... well... I suppose a case could be made against you. But who's going to prosecute? It's too long ago, there's probably nobody left there to bring a case, even if they knew where to find you. Under the law, I mean. I suppose, if they could find you, they might try a tit for tat sort of thing, but that would just make it go further."" He stopped. ""I'm rambling, aren't I."" He squeezed her hands. ""As far as I'm concerned, I never heard this story. If anyone asks, I'll back you to the hilt."" He looked directly into her eyes. ""I'm not a judge or jury. But I think you did the right thing, under the circumstances. And I'm pretty sure, from everything I've heard about that part of the world, you'd never have been able to bring it to whatever passes for a court there anyway.""\n\nShe gave him a quivery smile. ""Thank you."" She returned the squeeze. ""I... I think... I'll have to tell Jamal and Maeve and Patty now. I hope... they'll see it the same way.""\n\n""They... do they know what happened to Ib?""\n\n""Oh, yes. I told them exactly what happened to their father,"" she said, her face suddenly grim. ""After I came back home, I even showed them a picture of where he's buried. I had to pay for a marker there. His family certainly weren't going to do it.""\n\nShe leaned back in her seat, releasing Lars's hands. ""I wonder if I should have told Eric. As a policeman, he might have had second thoughts about me.""\n\n""Eric loved you without reservation,"" Lars said.\n\n""But that might have created a reservation.""\n\n""It's a might that you don't have to worry about now, though.""\n\n""You think so. Well, there's no knowing, now. I'm just glad you feel the way you do.""\n\nLars smiled at her. ""No fear. Let's go home.""\n\n\n\n CHAPTER ELEVEN: THE END, OR THE BEGINNING?\n\nJerry watched Laura pacing around the room, the sunlight reflecting off her naked skin as she passed back and forth in front of the bedroom window.\n\nHe loved watching her lithe body move. Even though they'd made love a short time before, he felt himself getting aroused again. Though he supposed that wasn't making love, what they'd done. More like a pure fuck, almost violent in its intensity.\n\nBut... ""What's the matter?"" he asked.\n\nShe turned and came back to the bed. ""I'm worried,"" she said.\n\n""What about?""\n\n""About what that crook Storey is likely to do.""\n\n""Storey? What can he do, now that Jamal has fired him?""\n\n""I don't know."" She knelt on the bed at his side. ""But he's such a shyster lawyer, I'm sure he's going to try something nasty. I just don't want to lose the old house and the cabin and the whole rest of everything to him.""\n\nHe pulled her down on top of him and caressed her warm bare skin. ""Don't worry, sis. Between Jamal and Christine and myself, I think we're up to foiling whatever he tries to throw at us.""\n\n""You think so?""\n\n""Yes. Now, try to relax for a while. We'll go see them this afternoon and see what's happening."" He pulled her legs apart and let his re-erected cock slide into her.\n\n""Ooo,"" she murmured. ""You sure know how to take a girl's mind off her troubles.""\n\nHe chuckled. ""When the girl looks like you, it's pretty easy."" He thrust into her and she responded by sitting up to ride him with slow gentle strokes.\n\n""I wonder,"" she murmured, panting a little, ""if other families are like ours?""\n\nHe wormed a finger into her cunt. ""What do you mean?""\n\n""I mean... like this. Does any other family you know of do this kind of thing?""\n\nHe shrugged. ""I don't know. I just know it's been common in ours. Look at Uncle Lars and Grandma Jessie... they lived together for years after Aunt Andi died. And I heard they were lovers for a long time when they were kids.""\n\n""Yeah. I know. I even heard that Uncle Lars was the father of Aunt Lila's boys.""\n\nHe chuckled, surging harder into her. ""Well, it sure wasn't Aunt Keesha.""\n\n""No,"" she gasped, pressing down firmly,"" No. Oh, damn it, Jerry... I'm cooommming! Aaagh!""\n\n*\n\nChristine followed Jamal into the living room carrying a tray. She set it down and began pouring tea without asking. She knew what everyone wanted.\n\n""So,"" Jamal said, sitting down beside Jerry. ""I think we've nipped our friend Storey in the bud, so to speak.""\n\n""What did you do?"" Laura asked.\n\n""Well, I got to talking to one of my buddies in the police and she says they've been keeping an eye on him for some time. So I sort of nudged them a bit as to what he's been trying to do to us. Last I heard he was in a cell downtown.""\n\n""Oh, my, you're nasty,"" she said, laughing.\n\nHe shrugged. ""It's nothing more than he deserves, as far as I can see. In addition to what he's been putting us through, he's been fiddling with a number of trust accounts in his care, and he's cheated at least one old lady out of a property.""\n\nShe shivered. ""I still don't know how on earth we got involved with him.""\n\n""I do,"" Christine said, taking a sip of tea. ""He was hanging around at Grandpa Lars's funeral, making like he could help Elaine out with the estate's affairs. She was pretty cut up about Lars and Rudy and little Barb and I guess she wasn't thinking too clearly. He got her to sign him up as co-executor, to help take the load off. As if she ever needed help. Anyway, if she did, any one of us could have done it.""\n\n""So what is the status of the estate?"" Jerry asked.\n\nJamal got up and went across to his desk. He shuffled through some papers and then brought them back to his seat.\n\n""From what Elaine said, the estate is secure as a family trust. She's made me the manager, with Chris as seconder. The big old house is ready for someone to occupy it, and the cabin and lake property is ready for us to vacation there. Byron is there now, making sure everything is working properly.""\n\n""Oh, good,"" Laura said. ""I've been looking forward to some all over tanning."" She paused and stood up. ""And now I have an announcement."" She lifted her shirttail and rubbed her belly. ""I'm... we're... going to have a baby."" She grinned at Jerry. ""Congratulations, brother.""\n\nJerry stared at her, open-mouthed. Then he jumped up and grabbed her in a bear hug. ""I wondered why you've been so horny lately,"" he said, laughing.\n\n""Full circle,"" Laura said. She kissed him hard. ""Aunt Lila would be pleased, I think."""
223,An Affair to Remember,"['MF', 'wife', 'work', 'cheat']","I am a little apprehensive about flying since I do it so rarely. I am nervous as I take my seat on the plane. I sit next to the window so that I can see the scenery go by during the flight. A nice looking man takes the isle seat next to me. He looks about 40 with greying temples, very distinguished. He is wearing a business suit and puts his brief case in the rack above our seat.\n\nAfter takeoff, he begins small talk and I enjoy talking with him. His name is Jim. The time passes fast. We discuss our jobs, families, and hobbies. I notice him looking at my legs and breasts. I also notice that my blouse has gaped open and he can see right down to my bra and the tops of my breasts. I can feel myself blush and hope he doesn't notice. I discretely shift my position so that my blouse closes. I glance at his lap. There is a slight bulge at his crotch. He asks where I am staying in Dallas.\n\n""Holiday Inn.""\n""The one just south of the airport?""\n""Yes.""\n\n""So am I. Want to have dinner tonight?""\n""I am a happily married woman.""\n""It's just dinner at the hotel.""\n\n""Ok, remember, its just dinner. No more.""\n""Ok, meet me in the lobby at 7:30.""\n""Ok""\n\nWhen I check into the hotel, I go to my room and lay on the bed and relax a few minutes before I have to get ready for dinner. In the shower I pay special attention to my breasts and wash them very carefully and tenderly, thinking back to this afternoon and thinking of Jim looking at them. I am wondering if he would like to be here washing them for me. I massage them and squeeze them. My soapy right hand moves down to my pussy and begins to wash there as I think about Jim and fantasizing about him in the shower with me.\n\n""Settle down, girl, you're a married woman and thoughts like this can get you into trouble"", I thought to myself.\n\nI finish my shower and dry off. I step out of the bathroom. There is a full length mirror on the closet door and I stop to look at myself. I don't look too bad for a 36 year old woman. My breasts sag very little and I still have a small waist and my legs don't look bad either. My short brown hair looks good tonight also. I think I look good tonight. I feel good about myself.\n\nAs I carefully put on my makeup, looking at myself in the mirror, I began to feel very sexy. I am looking forward to having a good time tonight. It has been 16 years since I have had a ""date"". I decided to dress sexy. Although there would be no sex tonight, it has been a long time since I tried to turn a man on and I was going to try it tonight.\n\nI put on a skirt and blouse. The skirt is charcoal mid-calf length and the blouse is white silk. I sit on the bed with pantyhose in my hand about to put them on decided not to wear them tonight. As I look at myself in the mirror again, I give myself the final inspection, I can barely see my bra through the thin blouse. A thought struck me! Why not! I take off the blouse and bra and put the blouse back on. Back to the mirror. My nipples showed just a little. Bill had tried to get me to go braless several times during our marriage, and I did a few times, but never with a blouse this thin. The times I did go braless, I felt very uncomfortable. Tonight is different. I am in a strange city and will see no one I knew. I leave the top two buttons unfastened. This is not like me at all, but it is exciting.\n\nI meet Jim in the lobby at 7:30. As I walk toward him, I can feel my braless breasts bounce underneath my shear blouse with each step I take. I can tell that he notices. He is wearing a dark suit, white shirt, and red tie. He looks like the vice-president he is.\n\nWe have a glass of wine before dinner and another during and another after. I usually don't drink more than two and am feeling a little tipsy. Jim can't keep his eyes off my breasts. It makes me feel very desirable.\n\n""They have a live band in the bar here at the hotel. Would you like to go in for a drink?""\n\n""No, I have to get up early and I have had more drinks than I need already."", I answer.\n\n""Just one drink and a dance or two.""\n\n""Ok, just one drink, then I must go to bed.""\n\nWe leave the dining room and go to the bar and find a table in the back of the room. The band is playing oldies. We order more wine and Jim takes my hand and holds it. I feel like a teenage girl on my first date. I am having fun. It is very romantic. The band begins to play a slow song and Jim asks me to dance.\n\nWhen we get to the dance floor, Jim takes me in his arms and holds me close to him. My breast presses into his chest. I know he can feel it. I lay my head against his. He can really dance good. In a few minutes, I feel him beginning to get hard and pressing against my thigh. His chest is massaging my breast. I am beginning to get turned on. Suddenly I notice that I have pressed my pubic bone against his thigh. I hadn't even noticed when I did it!\n\nAfter the dance we return to our table and finish our wine and have one more dance. This time while he holds me close, Jim's hand finds its way all the way around my back, under my arm and presses against the edge of my breast. His other hand begins to work it's way to my ass.\n\n""Jim"", I say firmly. He moves the hand away from my ass, but doesn't move the one near my breast. Again he is hard and my pubic bone presses against his thigh. I feel wet between my legs. My head is against his and I am breathing harder on his ear. He holds me tighter and our bodies seem to melt together.\n\nAfter the dance, we leave the bar. ""I will walk you to your room"", he offers. ""Just to the door"", I caution him. I can tell he is turned on and if I let him into my room, it will become a wrestling match.\n\nMy room is on the fourth floor. When we get on the elevator, Jim takes me in his arms and kisses me.\n\n""Jim"", I again say it firmly. ""I like you and you are a very nice man. I have had a wonderful time tonight, but I will not cheat on my husband.""\n\nThe elevator reaches the fourth floor and the doors open. We walk hand in hand to my room. We get to the door. I turn to him.\n\n""Thank you for dinner. It was a fun night.""\n\nHe puts his arms around me and kisses me again. This time I can't resist returning his kiss. His hand finds my braless left breast and firmly squeezes it through my thin silk blouse. My breathing accelerates. No man has put his hand on my breast in years. My panties get wet again. It feels SO GOOD the way he caresses my breast. I have not felt this way in a long time. His other hand lifts my skirt and finds its way to my panties. He presses his finger against my wet panties and begins tracing the outline of my hot tingling lips. Without realizing it, I spread my legs slightly. He finds my throbbing clit. My knees are trembling. I begin to pant.\n\n""Oooohhhhh!.....Nooo.... Please stop......someone will see us.""\n\n""Let's go inside your room.""\n\n""I would love.......to make love to you........but I can't....I have never made love.........to anyone but my husband."" I can hardly talk, I am so excited. I can't breathe.\n\nHe continues feeling my breast and rubbing my clit. I am loosing control. His finger slips under my panties and finds my hot wet hole. It gently slides inside and feels incredible. I think maybe I should take him into my room.\n\nAt that moment a door opens down the hall and brings us back to reality. He quickly removes his hands and I straighten my clothes. A man comes out the door and walks down the hall in our direction. I know I look flushed. I immediately unlock my door and step inside.\n\n""Thanks again for a wonderful night, Jim."" I close the door before he can answer and before he can enter the room. Safe at last! I dress for bed and turn out the light. As I lay in the bed, I think back over the night.\n\n""You dummy, why didn't you let him in! I'll bet he is a great lover! You will probably never have a chance like this again!"" I am really giving myself a rough time.\n\nThe phone rings and shakes me out of my thoughts. Who could be calling this time of night? I answer. It is Jim.\n\n""Can I come to your room and talk?""\n\n""Only talk?""\n\n""Yes""\n\n""I don't think so, Jim. I am too weak right now. It will just lead to other things.""\n\n""Ok, sorry to bother you.""\n\nAfter he hangs, up I begin thinking to myself again. ""You are a super stupid now! That was your last chance! You will never see him again!""\n\nThere is a knock on my door. I put on my robe and look though the peep hole. It is Jim. I am glad to see him as I open the door.\n\n""Let's talk.""\n\n""Ok, come on in.""\n\nWe sit on the end of the bed and begin talking about my reasons for not having sex. I have never had sex with anyone other than Bill. If I did have sex, it would be someone I knew and cared for. I had only known Jim less than 12 hours. If we have sex tonight, it would not be ""making love"". It would only be FUCKING. Plain and simple. When I was growing up, nice girls didn't FUCK. They petted with someone they were ""going steady with"" and loved.\n\nJim said he understood my feelings completely. He then said that I may never have another chance to have sex with anyone else and that no one should go through life without experiencing sex with more than one person. The more he talked, the more sense he made. He reminds me that Bill has had affairs and I would be fair for me to experience one also. It would not be cheating.\n\n""But, Jim, it would still just be FUCKING.""\n\n""That's right.""\n\nHe then puts his arm around me and kisses me. I kiss back. We lay back on the bed. He unties the belt on my robe and pushes the robe aside. His hand slides inside my gown and caresses my breast. He squeezes it gently. We are both starting to breath deeper. He plays with my nipple. I haven't felt this much like a woman in years! He pulls my gown down over my shoulders, exposing my milk white breasts. He looks at my breasts and I can tell he likes what he sees. My heart begins to race. Breathing is difficult. I am laying on a bed in a hotel room showing my naked breasts to a stranger. He takes a nipple in his mouth and begins to suck. GOD, THAT FEELS GOOD! His tongue runs circles around my hard pink nipple.\n\n""Ooooohhhhhhh!"", I moan out loud. I put my hand in the top of his pants and find his hard dick. My fingers encircle it. It is huge. I don't know if I will be able to take it inside me. His hips begin to move.\n\nHe stands up at the end of the bed and pulls me to a standing position. He raises my arms up and pulls my gown over my head. He then turns me around and backs me up to him and puts his arms around me. Each hand finds a tit and squeezes. I look into the full length mirror and see this strange man playing with my tits. The only thing I have on is a pair of white bikini panties. WHAT A TURN ON! He squeezes my tits, pulls and twists my nipples. I am tingling all over. He turns me around again. He gets on his knees in front of me and slides my white bikini panties to the floor. I step out of them.\n\nHe rubs my legs from my ankles, up to my calves, over my thighs and then caresses pussy lips. He slides a finger into my very hot pussy and moves it in and out. My heart is racing again! He then slides another finger inside, then another. I can't get my breath! His other hand finds my clit and begins massaging.\n\n""Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhh! oooooohhhhhhhhhhh!""\n\nHe kisses my hairy triangle. I put my hands on his head. His tongue finds the crack between my wet pussy lips. I spread my legs to give him easier access to my most private area. His tongue reaches my clit and tweaks it. My knees get weak and begin to tremble. He sucks my clit into his mouth. I look into the mirror to get a better view of this strange man on his knees sucking my pussy.\n\n""Oooooooooohhhhhhhhh!"", I thrust my pussy into his face. I loose all inhibition. ""Stand up"", I said.\n\nWhen he stands up, I unbutton his shirt and slide if off his shoulders. I kneel in front of him and unfasten his belt and unzip his pants and let them fall to the floor. My hand rubs his hard dick through his white briefs. I rub his hairy thighs. I slide my hand under the elastic waste band and slide his briefs to the floor. His hard dick stands straight out pointing at my face. It is magnificent. It must be 8 inches long and very big around. I have not seen many dicks, but this must be the most beautiful dick in the world. I gently take it in my hand and slide my hand up and down the length of his shaft.\n\nI want to take it in my mouth, but I am afraid. I have only sucked one dick in my life. Jim puts his hands on my head and moves my head closer to this monster. I kiss the head lightly. I move my mouth down the shaft and kiss the sides of this magnificent member. Jim uses a little more force with his hands and moves my head back in front of his dick and pushes it against my mouth. I open my mouth and he slowly inches in inside. His taste is different than Bill's. He doesn't taste bad at all. As a matter of fact, he tastes real good. I think my heart will burst out of my chest. Soon the whole head is inside my mouth and I suck and move my head back and forth. It feels strange having someone else's dick in my mouth. Jim puts more pressure on my head with his hands and his dick moves to the back of my mouth. I have to fight not to gag. Now it is going in even deeper. I move my head back some to get my breath. I suck hard, hoping he will not want it to go in deeper. Jim is moaning.\n\n""Ooooooohhhhhhhhhh! Oooooohhhhhhh!""\n\nHe likes it! I take as much as I can into my mouth. I only manage to get about half of it's length inside. I continue to move my head back to the tip and then back as deep as I can go. I suck enthusiastically. One time when I am going as deep as I can, Jim presses my head and the entire length goes down my throat! I can't breath! I move my head back to take a breath then he pushes it back down again. This time it was easier. I didn't know I could take a dick so far down my throat. I feel Jim's knees begin to tremble. I can tell he is about ready to cum. I am not ready for this to happen so I quit sucking his dick and take one of his hairy balls into my mouth and suck.\n\nI stand up and walk over to the bed and lay down. He lays beside me and we kiss again. I can feel his fingers probing around my pussy lips. I reach down and take his still hard dick in my hand. I pump up and down. I then move my hand to his balls and cup them and squeeze gently. He sucks on my hard pink nipple. We are both now out of control. It is very hot in the room. He moves down between my legs and his tongue finds the opening of my pussy and he sticks it inside and then licks between my inner lips. He sucks my clit into his mouth and I go wild with excitement. \n\nJim then gets on all fours with his huge dick pointing straight down. I lay under him and take that magnificent member into my mouth and begin sucking the head once again. I play with his balls and my hand finds it way to his ass hole. I know men like to have their ass hole rubbed because Bill is trying to get me to do it all the time. I usually don't do it with Bill, but I really want to please this new man.\n\n""Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh!""\n\nHe really likes me rubbing his ass hole. In a few minutes, I am on all fours and Jim is under me sucking my tits. First one then the other. I am just there on all fours, with my tits hanging down getting sucked like a cow. It feels incredible! He begins to rub my pussy while he is still sucking and I go crazy!\n\nJim stops and lays me on my back and gets over me. At last, We are going to do it.\n\nHe straddles me on all fours and looks doš,at me. ""What do you want me to do now?"", he asks.\n\n""I want you to put it inside me.""\n\n""You mean that you want me to fuck you.""\n\n""Yes, I want you to fuck me.""\n\n""Well, you must ask me nice.""\n\n""Please don't tease me. Fuck me. Please, Jim, Please fuck me.""\n\nI spread my legs wide to make it easy for him to enter me. He lowers himself on me and I take his hard dick in my hand and guide it to my waiting pussy. It touches my opening and he stops.\n\n""Please, Jim, I really want you to fuck me.""\n\nHe slowly eases his huge cock into my very hot cunt and pumps up and down. I just can't describe how good it feels to have this strange cock pumping my cunt. My pussy has never been filled this full before.\n\n""Play with your tits.""\n\nI take a tit in each hand and massage them. I usually don't get a thrill out of playing with my own tits, but this man watching me play with them while he fucks me really turns me on! \n\n""Ooooooohhhhhhhh!........Ooooohhhhhhh!.............Oooooooooooohhhhh!"" I cum almost immediately. I didn't want to cum so fast because I didn't want it to be over. Jim continues to pump my pussy. The excitement returns after only a very few seconds. I begin to be turned on again. Jim pulls his dick out of me.\n\n""Please don't stop. I want to cum again!""\n\n""Suck my dick for a little while.""\n\nI don't like to suck dicks after they have been inside me, but Jim is now sitting on my chest with his knees on each side of my head.\n\n""Noooomhmhmhmh.""\n\nWhen I open my mouth to say ""no"", he put his wet dick inside my mouth. I suck. I can taste my pussy juice and suck it all off his dick.\n\nHe pulls out of my mouth and rolls me over on my stomach and lifts my ass in the air. He slides his dick into my pussy and fucks me doggie style. He reaches down with his hand and plays with my ass hole.\n\n""No, please don't do that.""\n\nBill tries to play with my ass hole sometimes and I never let him. I just don't like it. Jim continues to play with it. He slides his hand down to my pussy to get his finger wet then slides this thumb into my ass! I cum for the second time. I just know it will be over now. He reaches around me and puts a hand on each tit and raises me upright so that we are both on our knees. He is behind me fucking me and playing with both tits. I am excited again already. I have never cum two times in one night. And this night is still here and we are still fucking.\n\nJim stops and suggests we stand beside the bed. He stands behind me and I bend over the bed and spread my legs. He enters me from behind again. Jim is beginning to get tired. He stands still and I do the pumping I look up at the mirror on the wall next to the bed and watch myself fuck this man I didn't even know a few hours ago! This is not at all like me. It is very exciting. I can't get my breath.\n\n""I want....to get......on top.""\n\nJim lays on the bed on his back and I straddle him and guide his dick back home into my burning pussy. I pump as hard and fast as I can. I again look in the mirror and watch myself fuck this man. Each time I ram down on his cock, his pubic bone hits my clit. Jim reaches up and plays with my tits. I bend over and let his suck on them. The instant that he sucks a pink nipple into his mouth, I cum for the third time.\n\nI lay on my back and Jim puts my legs on his shoulders and fucks me again. I am too tired to move. I have cum three times and Jim has been in my room 3 hours now.\n\n""I want to cum in your mouth.""\n\n""Ok, let me suck your tired dick.""\n\nJim again straddles my head and I can taste my pussy juice on his dick. I suck it and he fucks my mouth, moving his huge dick in and out. I get an idea. I put my fingers in my pussy to lubricate them good. Then I put my finger in his ass hole. I have never done that to anyone before and it feels strange inside. I slide it in and out....in and out. Jim begins to tremble. I know he is about to cum. I feel his huge dick swell even bigger than before. Now it is pumping a salty tasting liquid into my mouth. I usually don't swallow, but my mouth is filling up and I have to. I'm glad I did swallow. That means I don't have to get up to spit.\n\nWe lay in each others arms, naked on my bed, too tired to move. I drift off to sleep.\n\n""ring.................ring.................ring..............ring""\n\nThe phone. I answer it. \n\n""Good morning, madam. This is your wake up call. It is 6 a.m.""\n\nI look around. Jim is gone. He slipped out during the night. I don't even know his last name. I don't know his room number. I have no way to get in touch with him again. It's just as well. WHAT A NIGHT!!! I WILL REMEMBER IT ALWAYS!"
224,An Afternoon with Mother,"['MF', 'FF', 'inc']","In the kitchen, I dropped a pink apron over my head, and tied the big bow at the back. ""Can I help out with anything, Mom?""\n""No, you just relax. Now, take off that apron, and get out of my kitchen. You should know by now that two women in a kitchen is a ready formula for trouble.""\n\n""Okay."" I removed the apron and went out onto the front porch to look once again at the beautiful scenery. A slight wind was teasing at my skirt hems.\n\nI resigned myself. I knew that I never wanted to be a boy again. Girls clothes were just too exciting, to ever settle for anything less again. I was thankful that my mother understood me and that she had insisted, almost from the moment I walked in the door, that I go up to my old room and change into something more natural for me. I had not resisted. I'd willingly doffed masculinity, and gratefully once again, accepted my feminine role in my mother's house.\n\nMy room had not been changed. The pink canopied bed with its lace trimmed skirts, still dominated the room. The pictures of ballet dancers, were still on the walls. My dolls were seated prettily on the satin pillows of the bed. The vanity that I'd spent my formative years before, was still there, with all the necessary cosmetics to make me as feminine as I could be.\n\nThree years ago, I had left home, in a desperate attempt, to, for once in my life, try to be a male. I'd enrolled in college, and I had been a miserable failure. I'd been a failure, not in my marks. I had received my degree, one year early, but, in my ability to adjust to living as a boy. It had been worse there, trying to live as a boy, than it had been growing up in a household of eight brothers, where they all knew I was a boy, but, was cast in the role of the baby sister.\n\nWhen I was born, I was the last in a long line of boys. I was also very small and delicate. My mother could have no more children, and, she convinced my father, somehow, that he should agree to letting her dress me as her little daughter, for just the years before school. Unbeknownst to him, mom would go to the barn once a week, and get a small jar of the hormone creams that were used on the cows.\n\nThe result was, that by age seven, when I should have joined my brothers in school, my hair was long enough for me to sit on it. My facial features were not that of a boy. I had a delicate frame. I still did not even know that I was a boy.\n\nMy brothers knew, but they did not tell me. I grew up, being treated like a girl in a house of men, under a special umbrella of protection and favor, of a rather domineering mother. Because of my obvious feminine orientation, my father accepted the fact that I was more of a girl than a son. He let mom enroll me in school as a girl. My bothers disliked the favoritism that was poured out on me.\n\nI did not do chores, like they did. I was allowed to stay in the house all the time, and help my mother. I was encouraged to wear pretty and soft clothing, unlike them. Mom encouraged me to learn how to run a home, to read, to paint and to study music. We were not rich, and, I was the only one allowed to take music lessons. She encouraged the artistic nature that I had, with special classes in poetry, prose and artwork. By the age of fifteen, I could make my own dresses, lingerie, cook, crochet, needlepoint and knit with a fair amount of alacrity.\n\nBecause my brothers resented the special treatment that I got, I did not get along with them at all. They would not let me join their games or anything like that. In fact, whenever I did try, Mom got very mad at me, and made me stop playing boys games. If I did not spend time with my mother, I was alone. I guess that was why I did spend so much time with her. I wanted to be just like her, she was so competent and, pretty. It just seemed that she was the wisest person in the whole world, to me, and, she was greatly respected by the men in the house. I grew up thinking that the womanly role in a home was the most valued role in life, and I just wanted to do every thing that I could, to be just like her.\n\nShe continued having me rub that special cream into my chest area, every night, for as long as I was at home. The result was, I had very small genital development, breast development, almost no hair on my body, and, my voice never changed.\n\nI learned that I was a boy, when I was thirteen. One of my brothers, Bobby, about three years older than I, started to become very friendly with me, shortly after I started to develop my breasts. One afternoon, a very hot summer afternoon, Bobby and I were alone at home.\n\nI was laying on my bed, in a shorts and halter, sandals, and my hair was pulled back in a ponytail. I was laying on my tummy, reading a novel.\n\nBobby came into my room, and sat on the bed. He did not say anything, but, I sensed somehow, that this was going to be something different. It was. He reached over, put his hand on my bum, and gently rubbed my cheeks. It felt so nice. It was certainly the nicest that any of my brothers had ever been to me. His hand moved around my bum, delightfully slowly.\n\nI waited to see what he would do next. His fingers went down between my legs, and gently rubbed my private. It got hard under his fingers manipulations. I moaned, and rolled over onto my back. I closed my eyes and let him do whatever he wanted to. His fingers gently rolled my erect nipples, driving me wild.\n\nThen, his hand went to the front of my red shorts and began, again, to rub my private. I could not help myself. I shuddered uncontrollably, and pushed myself up into his hand. Then, the most glorious sensation washed over me, as I began to release something into my panties. I felt like I was on a pink cloud, and it took many minutes for me to settle back to normal.\n\n""Bobby, why did you do that?""\n""Did you like that, Karen?""\n""I adored it. Can that happen all the time?""\n""Lots of times. I just wanted to see if you would act like a boy or a girl.""\n""Why wouldn't I act like a girl?""\n""Because, you are a boy. In fact, you are the only one who does not know it. You are a guy.""\n\n""I am not."" But, I knew, deep down within me, that it was true. ""Listen, Karen, you are a boy. I'll prove it to you. You have a cock, just like mine. I just jacked you off, just like any boy gets off."" With that, he stood up, and took off all of his clothes. He stood totally naked in front of me. Except for the hair, and the flat chest, he was a lot like me. He also had an erection. I was fascinated by it. It was ugly and horrible, but, I was fascinated. I wanted to feel it. I wanted to kiss it. I wanted to suck on it. I was amazed, as I had never had thoughts or feelings like that before. I could not take my eyes off it.\n\n""I bet you feel like a girl, though, don't you?""\n""What do you mean?""\n""I bet you would like to feel it, maybe give me a blowjob?""\n""What is a blowjob, Bobby?""\n""It's where a girl takes a guy's cock into her mouth and sucks him, till he cums. Then she swallows it. I bet you'd like to give me a blowjob, just like any other girl, even if you are a guy, wouldn't you?""\n""Yes, I would.""\n\n""Okay, kneel down in front of me. Good Girl. Now, first wrap your hand around it...no...like this. Now, see this spot right here, under the head, well, I want you to rub it with your thumb...oh yeah...just exactly like that.""\n\nIt was so very hot, hard, and, yet, it was satiny smooth. It jerked wildly in my hand when I touched it the way that he wanted me to touch it. I liked making it react like that. I looked up and saw a look of total bliss on Bobby's face. I wondered if he felt like the way that he had made me feel. ""Now, Karen, you have to kiss it, and lick the head, kind of like a lollipop."" When I did as he told me, he nearly screamed with what I was making him feel. I loved having such a control over him.\n\n""Oh...Baby...you are one fine cocksucker. Ahhhh...Now, pretty one, I want you to open your mouth and take it inside of your mouth. Do it slowly....take it as far in as you can...that's the girl.""\n\nSoon, I had it so far inside of me, that my nose was in his sweaty smelling pubic hair. He was jerking and throbbing in my mouth. I liked this. I liked the way I was making him react. I felt kind of like I was controlling him. ""Now, Baby...what I want you to do, is, keep just the head inside of your mouth, and rub it the way you did before, with your thumb, okay?""\n\nI did what he told me to do, and, in a matter of only seconds, he was moaning. He grabbed my head and drove himself into me, nearly choking me, and filling me with his stuff. I tried swallowing, as he told me that was what girls did with it. I kind of liked the texture, it was so thick and creamy. It was a bit salty, but, I liked it.\n\nI kept him in my mouth, till he was drained, and he nearly fell on my bed. I lay down again. ""Bobby?""\n""Yeah, Karen?""\n""Am I really a boy?""\n""Yeah, but, you are the prettiest and foxiest boy I ever saw. You really turn me, you are so foxy. I've been waiting for weeks to get to be alone with you.""\n""You think that I am really pretty?""\n""Oh yeah, Babe. You are gorgeous.""\n""Thank you.""\n\n""So, was I right? Did you like sucking my cock?""\n""Yes, I did. I can not explain it, but, I felt...right about it.""\n""Yeah...well...the old lady turned you into a fairy, and, I guess that is what you are. If you like sucking cocks, you're probably as queer as a three dollar bill. You will probably never be a real guy. But, I got to tell you, Karen, there are guys, like me, who really get turned on by having sex with a guy, when they are more like girls than they are boys. If you can meet a guy like me, he'll treat you like a royal queen. He'll treat you a lot better than guys usually treat their girlfriends.""\n\nI looked at him. I realized, that my brother Bobby, was a cute guy. I wanted him to kiss me. Instead, he got dressed and left my room. I did not get to be alone with him till nearly a week later. I had gone swimming at the old gravel pit on our farm.\n\nIt was later in the afternoon. I had thought that I was alone. I'd laid a towel out on the grass to get some sun. Because I was alone, I had untied the bra of my bikini, and was enjoying the feel of the hot sun on my sensitive breasts. Suddenly, I heard a soft quiet voice. ""God, you are beautiful, Karen.""\n\nI opened my eyes and saw Bobby standing a few feet away, staring at me. I wondered if he liked my breasts. I hoped so. I smiled to let him know that I was glad that he was there with me. He came over and slowly knelt down, then, he lay beside me. I felt entirely natural as he gathered me into his arms and began kissing me. My arms encircled his shoulders and neck, and I hungrily sucked his tongue into my ravenous mouth. I craved his loving.\n\nHis fingers were calloused and rubbed my delicate breasts roughly, but, I did not want him to stop it, even if it did hurt a bit. Bobby was a strong young man, and I felt very small beside him. I knew that he could do anything that he wanted to me, and I would not be able to resist him. I loved the feeling of helpless dependence that I had, on his good intentions towards me.\n\nHe then did something that drove me absolutely wild. I screamed it felt so beautiful. He lowered his head, and began kissing, sucking, then biting my nipples. His other hand went down and untied the straps to my bikini panties, and was soon tugging them down over my hips and pulling them off my feet. I was totally naked and help- less as my brother kissed my breasts, driving me incapable of even desiring to resist his advances. I loved the feeling of being naked and vulnerable, as his hands roamed over me. Bobby was muscular and he probably had twice the body mass that I had. I was his for the taking. He knew it. I knew that I craved this feeling.\n\nHe stood, removed all of his clothing, then lay beside me on my towel. Hungrily, my hands reached for that gorgeous cock of his, as he kissed me all over, returned to my breasts, then, he kissed down to my crotch. He reversed himself beside me. He was kissing and licking my inner thighs. I could no more resist sucking his cock than I could stop shooting up, had I been a heroine addict. I grabbed at it and sucked it deeply into my self. He shifted so that I was on my back, and his legs were astraddle my thin chest. He drove himself down into my mouth, and I lovingly received him, craving that cum of his, again.\n\nWhen he took my little thing into his mouth, he drove himself down into me, unloaded a huge load of his cum. I do not know how I managed to not suffocate, but, I swallowed till I had all of my reward from him. I exploded into his mouth at the same time.\n\nThe afternoon wore on as we lay beside each other, loving each other. When my emotions had stabilized again, I wondered if he could shoot it again for me. I reached over, and soon had that pretty little thing hardening in my mouth again. I made him cum again for me. We walked home, holding hands, like a girl and boy friend. He made me promise that I would not tell anyone else about our love affair. Just before we came in sight of the house, I went on by myself, and he took another route. We did not want our parents to find out about us.\n\nAbout three weeks later, I was awakened one night, by the feel of someone crawling into my bed with me. It was Bobby. He told me that he wanted to fuck me. He said that when a girl loves a guy, that she lets him fuck her. He kissed me, put his hand inside the panties of my baby dolls, to see if I was hard, to prove that I loved him, and told me that was the proof that I loved him. I asked what I should do.\n\nHe told me that it might be painful, at first. He took off my panties, and told me to put them in my mouth. It seemed pretty strange, but, I did what he told me to do. I then rolled over onto my tummy. I wanted to feel my brother shooting inside of me. I loved the feeling of his hot hairy body in my satin sheeted bed, rubbing roughly over me.\n\nHe then got up, and I could see in the faint light, that it looked like he was putting something on his cock. He then got back into the bed, positioned himself on top of me, and I felt his greased cock poking at my bum cheeks. He reached down and found the little hole, and he pushed his weight onto my back, and drove himself into me. I screamed. The panties in my mouth deadened the sound , but, the pain was horrible. Because of his weight on me, I could do nothing but receive him as he moved in and out of me. Once my bum was conditioned to his movements, the pain subsided.\n\nI lay there, my arms under my head, Bobby's weight on my back, and his lips were kissing my cheeks and my shoulders, telling me what a sexy girl I was, and how he was so turned on by me that he had a hard on all day, that he thought about me constantly. I was flattered. It began to feel good, as he moved inside of me. I was liking being a girl getting fucked by a hunk.\n\nI shook off these thoughts when I heard my mother setting the dining room table. I had struggled at school, but, I never met anyone who accepted such a feminine man. I had enrolled as a man, but, knew with in a week that had been a mistake. Men do not have delicate features, hairless bodies and breasts.\n\nIt had been horrible, but, I had learned, gotten my degree, and knew beyond a shadow of a doubt, that I could never adjust to living as a man. It was not in me. I did not want to. I hoped that somehow, I'd meet a man like my brother Bobby. My degree would enable me to work in an office, for that I was thankful.\n\nI entered the house again, being accepted for who I was, a girl with the attributes of the male and the soul of a lady. My mother smiled. ""Karen, you sit here, Dear. Now, tell me all about how horrible that time as a man was for you....I just can't imagine."""
225,An Angel On A Train,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', 'oral']","The next stop even more people got on, squeezing everyone closer together. I noticed something bumping into my crotch, I looked down and saw a little girl standing there about a foot away. She was about age 8- 9 with dark brown hair. I looked up to see who was holding her hand, a young female, she had this hot bottom swimsuit on and her ass was so perfect which made my cock twitch. Every time the bus hit a bump, my crotch and the girl’s shoulder would bump together.\n\nThis started to give me a weird feeling of arousal... her mom's ass didn’t help. I tried to ignore it but my cock had a mind of its own. I took a look down and got very nervous. The girl was now facing my bulge. I was able to see how cute she was, with piercing blue eyes and she had the sweetest full lips, a pair that a grown woman would be jealous of.\n\nMy cock begun to grow, she never looked up, she just stared at the tent in my shorts, no fear in her eyes, more like curiosity. But fear popped in my mind, I just remembered I didn’t put on any underwear and the shorts I wore had 2 button holes which would not hold together if my cock grew to its full length! I tried to relax in hopes my cock would go down. I looked up to see if anyone was looking but thank god no one could even see. I glanced at my watch to see how much longer... 20 minutes more. That’s when I felt a cool breeze on my crotch. I looked down and I saw the little girl had her tiny fingers holding my ""zipper"" open.\n\nAs my cock grew so did her eyes. It didn’t take long for my cock to grow to its full 7 inches. Her eyes were locked onto my hard cock as it was now free. The look on her face was so hot, she stared at it with her mouth slightly open. Suddenly I was bumped from behind me which made me move closer to her. My hard cock was now an inch from her mouth, I could even feel her hot breath on my cock. The road got a bit bumpy, and with every single bump made my cock bump into her sweet soft full lips. After each bump she would lick her lips.\n\nEver since I was young and began masturbating, I would produce a lot of precum and I MEAN a lot... it's like a leaky faucet. What she did now was so hot, she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue under my cum hole. I could see my precum drip down on her tongue. When the bus hit a bump the head of my cock would slide up and down her tongue which sent chills up my spine. After every few seconds she would swallow my precum.\n\nI almost fell from the sight I got when the bus ran over a big pot hole. My cock went right in her mouth, she didn’t freak out or bite down. It was like slow motion in my eyes, my cock slid like 5 inches into her mouth and hit the back of her throat then as I slid out, she closed her sweet lips around my cock and began to suck while her tongue caressed the underside of my cock. Oh my god did that feel so good...I was in heaven! As I popped out of her mouth, she took her hand and wrapped her little fingers around the base of my cock and pulled me back into her mouth. I stepped forward which allowed like 4 inches of my cock to slide into her sweet mouth.\n\nShe was having trouble sliding my cock in and out, there was not much room for her to move her head back because of the pole. So I began to move my hips back and forth, sliding my cock in and out. Every few in and outs I felt her swallow... I'm amazed such a little girl could be giving this awesome blowjob and that she is able to swallow so much precum. Then it happened, it blew my mind but not my load, the bus hit another big pot hole.\n\nMy cock went in her mouth and down her throat. How I know?...well I felt her nose smash against my navel area and her lips on the base of my cock and nuts. I slid my cock out of her mouth praying she wouldn’t throw up from gagging but to my amazement she didn’t and no tears what so ever. Matter of fact she licked her lips and pulled my cock into her mouth again. My mind was screaming ""wow""!\n\nI thought maybe she had no gag reflex so I wanted to test this thought out. So I began to move my hips, sliding my cock in and out, with each time going in the further I went till I hit the back of her throat. Then the next time I slid in and hit that mark, I kept pushing my cock in. I felt something... it was her hand on my bare ass. She put her hand thru my shorts opening and began to squeeze and pull my ass towards her. I then saw her adjust her head by lifting it up a little and that is when the rest of my cock slid in her mouth and down her throat.\n\nShe was so hot and beautiful, I would have never thought in a million years that this would ever happen. Anyway, I kept sliding in her mouth and down her throat. What took me almost to my breaking point was that she finally made eye contact with me. Every time I slid out our eyes would meet.\n\nThe look in her eyes was so heart melting, I smiled then she did just quick enough to put her lips firmly around my cock again. After a few more strokes in and out, I felt her start trembling. She tightly closed her eyes, her hand on my ass shook and squeezed even harder. I stopped just halfway in her mouth.\n\nTwo things happened, first was the realization that she just had an orgasm and second, was that her hand squeezing my ass caused her middle and ring finger to slide into my asshole. Surprisingly it felt real good. After her orgasm subsided, she pulled me back down her throat. Now by experiencing that, knowing she just had an orgasm, a result from sucking my cock caused my cum to start to build in power.\n\nShe started to pull me harder into her mouth. I felt the bus pole vibrate with every thrust. That did it, the fact she wanted me to fuck her mouth that hard, made me thrust one last time. I explode down her throat. Her tongue caressed my cock while I dumped which felt like a gallon of cum into her.\n\nI finally relaxed and rested my head on the pole, all the while she was sucking and stroking every last drop out of my cock. She suddenly stopped I opened my eyes and saw her cute little ass going out the bus. Just like that, she was gone. I put my cock away and sat down... ""Ahh perfect timing!"""
226,An Animal Heat 5,"['MF', 'inc', 'beast']","Mike too, was beside himself with the churning pressure building in his loins. He had expected to find his kid sister, but instead had found a lovely, charming woman. Had he grown up all these years with her, he might not feel this way, he told himself. But there was no denying that he found in his youngest sibling a woman who was very like his own girl on the farm. He wondered if Kitty could tell that his cock was bulging in his pants. She certainly seemed to be looking at his crotch enough times.\n\nAfter dinner, Janet insisted on doing most of the cleaning up. ""You two are my guests,"" she told her relatives. ""You're here to have fun. Besides, I'll just throw these dishes in the dishwasher, and join you in the living room. Suppose you roll some joints,"" she said to her brother. ""I'll be in to join you before you can smoke even one of them.""\n\nKitty and Mike exchanged knowing looks and walked into the living room, each of them making small talk while the rugged man rolled pot cigarettes. True to her word, Janet joined them shortly, and the three of them proceeded to smoke some of the grass. Before long, they were lost in a haze of drug-induced happiness. Kitty began talking about how lovely it was in the woods, how she had wandered around in the nearby forest.\n\n""You know, Sis,"" her brother began, ""there were times when I would get stoned and walk around the farm. Suppose you give me a grand tour of the woods and fields around here.""\n\nKitty felt her belly flutter at the thought of being alone in the warm night air with her brother.\n\n""Yes, Kitty,"" said Janet. ""Why don't you? I can finish cleaning up here and get things ready for some fun later tonight."" Kitty's older sister gave her a little wink, and although Kitty did not understand what it meant, she could tell that her older sister did not mind that she and Mike go romping in the woods.\n\nIt was warm enough outside that neither Kitty or Mike felt the need for even a light overcoat. As they left the house, Kitty was amazed at how lovely everything was at night, now that she was with her brother. The delicious enveloping fog of marijuana, good food and each other's company made her feel totally at ease, and she found that she could relax her body against her brother as he put his arm around her slender waist. For many long moments, they walked through the woods until they were out of sight of the house. Neither of them said anything to each other, until finally, in the darkness of a small wooded area, Mike stopped and looked into Kitty's eyes.\n\n""You know, brothers don't usually feel the way about their sisters that I do now.""\n\nShe nodded, and then placed her head against his shoulder. ""I know, darling,"" she answered softly, her voice hushed and low. ""And sisters don't usually feel like I do right now either.""\n\nThere was another long silence. Finally, Mike lifted his sister's face from him lightly and pressed his mouth softly against her moist lips, engulfing her in a surge of sweet emotion. His tongue knifed out to slice between her teeth and her warm mouth. She was immediately responsive to him, her whole body thrilling as his big hands went smoothing down her back to encase the firm, fleshy ovals of her irresistible buttocks, to caress and cup them as he drew her soft belly and loins up tight against his rigid cock.\n\n""It's been so long, Kitty,"" he whispered. ""I haven't seen you for so many years that you seem like a different woman to me. I have to get as close to you as I can."" The young blonde could feel the long, thick length of his desire-hardened penis throbbing hotly against her trembling belly. She couldn't hold back the short breaths of passion escaping from her lips as they molded to his, the beautiful prospects of what they were starting dancing wildly in her brain, along with the heavy feel of masculine assurance pledged solidly against her lust-incited flesh.\n\n""Mike, I want you to fuck me... now... here in the woods,"" she said so softly he hardly heard her.\n\n""And I want you... oh I want to fuck you so badly,"" he told her. He couldn't believe what was going to happen. His head was spinning at the thought of what he was going to do. As she faced him, he moved in on her once more, pressing her willingly yielding young body tight to him, his lips lowering hotly to hers, his tongue again probing the sweet, moist heat of her mouth. She sucked on it gently, letting the vibrant contours of her body flow into his.\n\n""Kitty, darling... I want to love you,"" Mike said through the wonderful haze of his grass-filled mind. ""I want to love you like a sister should be loved. I did it when we were younger, and now that we're older, I want to do it again. I want to express the same love, but in a different way... I want to make you as happy as I can... I want to fuck you and fuck you til I'm cumming out your ears!""\n\nThe young blonde placed a finger to his lips. ""Oh, darling...!"" she mewled, sensing his blood-engorged penis palpitating hotly against her snuggling belly and loins, her breasts heaving with their tiny stiffened nipples smashed against his strong chest. ""Hurry... take off your clothes... I want you to do everything to me... everything...""\n\nMike wasted no time, quickly beginning to remove his clothes. He was glad that there were no modesty hang-ups between he and his sister. He could remember once when they had taken a bath together, and although neither of them had thought there was anything wrong with it, their mother had put a stop to that practice. But now... they were mature adults, acting like mature adults. He was breathing heavily as he stripped naked and stood there, feeling his swollen cock poling out from his loins as if a leaded weight had been tied to the end of it. He heard her breath catch above the rustle of her own clothing, and he moved toward the sound.\n\n""Darling... sweet darling brother..."" Kitty hissed, her eager eyes feasting on the long, thick length of his cock and the bloated sac of his balls hanging so handsomely between his strong thighs. She lovingly grasped his bobbing penis, curling her fingers around its rigid hardness and feeling him jerk and gasp at her touch. His hands reached for her and she stood perfectly still, knowingly beginning to stroke the pulsating length of his thick sinewy cock while his discerning fingers swept over her naked trembling curves. At last, he lowered his head, cupping the full mound of one rounded smooth breast and sucked its tiny, straining nipple deep into his hot, wet mouth! Kitty swayed with erotic rapture, and he had to catch her in his arms to keep her from losing her balance.\n\n""Now, let's get down on the ground, little sister... you beautiful armload... before I cum in your hand,"" Mike hissed.\n\n""Now, that wouldn't be as much fun as what I had in mind,"" she whispered back to him, lowering her body onto the soft, dry earth and pulling him down on top of her. ""I have a better place in mind than my hand for your cum,"" she added, hugging his muscular body tight to her breasts and shivering with the sensations of burning desire building deep in her quivering belly and feverishly moistening loins.\n\nBut she was hardly prepared for the lustful hunger that abruptly took charge of her older brother. His eager mouth was suddenly all over her face and throat, his lashing tongue charging deep into her open mouth, his big hands kneading the resilient white flesh of her firm, full breasts, twisting and rolling their tiny nipples with a craving that long moments before she began to finally comprehend. He had been so long away from his loving sister, had so much love for her stored inside of him that he was like a starved animal offered food after a long famine. His strong hands, which she knew to be gentle, ravenously searched and explored the most intimate hollows and curves of her freely offered young nakedness.\n\nKitty whimpered with passion in the face of his desire to show her his love, her impulse to please and satisfy him now more intense than any craving of her own. She wanted to show him how much she appreciated all the times he had been with her when they were children, wanted to thank him for helping her when she was younger. She could do that now, she thought, as she smoothed her own small hands possessively over the hard muscular flesh of his handsome male body. Oh, God, yes... she could truly show him how much she loved him...!\n\nMike groaned and writhed on top of her, almost whining with pleasure when he bit at her neck, and she spread her long legs wide, urging his naked body over between her claiming thighs where she wanted him. ""Please, Mike! Hurry... It's been so long for me... for both of us together... Fuck me... fuck me hard... fill me with your big, beautiful cock and cum... please... I want you to...!""\n\nDrawing her legs back, Kitty reached down between their hungrily pressed bodies. Never had she been so filled with warm, passionate love as at that moment when she levered her hand down between her widespread thighs to find the raging hot thickness of his beautiful penis! And, as she closed her fingers around its blood-hardened girth, she knew that, at last, all things were about to come true for her.\n\nTo Mike, her soft hand curling once more around his frantically pulsing cock was enough to push him over the edge. He felt her working his sensitive foreskin back and then guiding the rubbery head inward toward that moist, secret place between her thighs. Then he could feel the hot nibbling warmth of her cuntal flesh and the soft, tickling curls of her pussy-hair grazing his cock-head as she slowly insinuated the spongy tip... and then she stopped, as though she was waiting for something...!\n\n""Oh, darling... darling...!"" she whispered, losing the words in a groan which broadened as he lunged his hard-pressed cock furiously up into her!\n\nHer moist cuntal heat clasped around his aching cock like a seething wrap of hot fluid resistance, and he gasped aloud as he thrust mindlessly into her upturned pussy-mouth in long, slow strokes that filled her receptive vagina to greater and greater depths.\n\nBeneath him, Kitty's pinioned body quivered and trembled, her pebble-hard nipples branding into his chest with a tight, burning pressure. Her soft hot belly brushed against the tensed muscles of his own, and her strong, full thighs clamped and unclamped around his hips, holding and releasing him as the clasping inner flesh of her cunt sucked and pulled at his lust-driven penis with a passion he had never felt\n\n""Oh... Christ... Jesus...!"" he groaned, sensing the seething, velvety sheath of her inner cunt squeezing and sucking along the full length of his love-starved penile flesh. He knew he wasn't going to last another minute at this rate.\n\n""Lover... my lover... Fuck your Kitty... darling, fuck me,"" she spurred him on in a raspy, sensual whisper, bucking and writhing beneath him as she hugged him down tightly on her. ""Don't hold it back... cum in me, darling brother... fill my belly... shoot it all up into my belly...!""\n\nHer face moved from side to side beneath his caressing fingertips. Tiny indications appeared on her lush red lips where her teeth pressed them in moments of intense passion. Then every so often her gasping mouth came back against his, her teeth nipping at his lips, her tongue sucking his deep inside.\n\n""Damn... Goddamn...!"" Mike choked, pulling back. ""I can't hold it back, Sis... I can't hold it back... I'm going to cum. I'm going to cccccuuuuummmm...!"" he blurted as he pounded his blood-inflated cock deep up into the burning sanctuary of her churning belly with long, smooth strokes. He could feel the boiling sperm ready to burst from the reservoir of his over- bloated balls as they beat lasciviously against the cheeks of her upturned buttocks. He thrust his plundering tongue to the depths of her throat, and, with greedy, kneading hands, reached down to clutch the widespread ovals of her ass-cheeks, hauling them up hard against his fast driving pelvis, slamming his now spewing cock fully up into her unresisting cuntal channel.\n\n""Aaaaahhhh... yes... lover... yes fill me... fill me with your hot love-cum, Mike!"" Kitty wantonly urged him on, at the same time feeling the erotic bubbling taking place inside her own loins as the turgid, pulsing head of his deeply sucked cock suddenly flared larger and began to spurt. She could feel the streams of white-hot semen shooting far up into her nakedly clenching belly with the force of molten fire, churning around her dilated vagina in a growing pool of long-desired love.\n\nShe wished she could cum with him at that very moment, but she couldn't... she couldn't just yet... almost, but not quite. Oooohhhh! Her eyes closed and all the time he was cumming inside her, her mouth worked and quivered and her neck strained as she forced her head tightly against the ground with the intensity of her passion...\n\nAnd then, panting heavily, his strong, muscular body collapsed on top of her while she continued to hold and caress him as she lay there beneath him, neither of then speaking for several minutes. Finally, Mike rolled part-way off her, but she wouldn't let him go entirely, even after his limp penis slid wetly back out of her still nibbling vagina. Instead, she cradled him there between her wide-open thighs and drew his head down to rest against the softness of her rising and falling breasts.\n\n""How was that? Did you like that, Mike?"" Kitty whispered, running her fingers over his cheeks, then lovingly through his hair.\n\n""Sis, it was sweet. It was beautiful, honey..."" he sighed. ""I just wish it could have been as good for you as it was for me.""\n\nShe lightly placed her finger against his lips. ""Don't you worry about me. Can't you see how happy I am?"" Kitty said as she brought her mouth close to his ear. ""My belly is filled with so much of your love... and that's all that matters now. I wanted you to be happy with me, darling...""\n\n""I am happy, Kitty,"" he replied, his cheek pressed into the softness of her warm, full breast. He kissed the smooth, yielding mound from the side of his mouth, then teased it with his tongue as he moved closer to the tiny hardened nipple, sucking it between his lips in the same sideways manner. ""I'm happy all right, but we're a long way from being finished.""\n\n""Mmmmmmmm,"" she mewled, embracing his head tighter against her naked breasts, her desire-filled young body gently squirming beneath him. God, how lucky she was to have a brother like this. She loved him... had always loved him... and only now was she realizing how she could show him the love she had for him. She would treasure all these moments until the day she died. She knew she would never forget them. She had finally been able to repay him for all the kindness and understanding he had shown her when they were children. She ran her fingers through his auburn hair while his tongue and lips nibbled and taunted at her bursting nipples, sending delightful ripples spiraling through her.\n\nHe paused and reached over to his clothes nearby on the ground, searching for and then finding a joint he had slipped into his pocket for just this occasion. Then, lighting it and taking a deep drag, he handed it to his sister as she lay still half under him on the soft, warm ground. It was then that Mike remembered that he had not yet seen Janet's son. In fact, nobody had even mentioned the child. He asked Kitty where he was.\n\n""He was invited to a friend's house for the night,"" Kitty informed him. ""He has so few friends out here that Janet thought it would be best if he went. He'll be back tomorrow."" Then, ""Let's not worry about him now. We have each other. There will be plenty of time later... tomorrow...""\n\n""Yes,"" Mike agreed. ""We are lucky to have each other."" He moved up to kiss her, their arms clinging tightly around each other's naked body, the depth of their feeling flowing from one to the other with warm, passionate vibrance. He began to stroke his hand down over the curved nakedness of her full, round breasts, exploring again, but this time with more delicacy.\n\n""Oh, Mike, darling!"" Kitty moaned as she felt his long thick penis stirring against her thigh once more. She slipped her arms up around his neck while he eased his tongue between the waiting moistness of her lips and she began to suck gently on it, nibbling with sharp tiny nips and feeling with her fingers the muscular shudder that moved up his naked back.\n\nMike felt her squirming to work one leg between his, then felt the pressure of her smooth, warm thigh against his swelling cock, bringing it to hardness, renewed and fresh. He grunted? feeling the seminal wetness from its tiny eye-slit smearing against her leg.\n\n""Mike... Mike... you've fucked me so happy... I never knew a person could be fucked so happy... and I want you to know that I'm not ashamed of what we've done.""\n\n""I wouldn't have done it if I thought you would feel bad after..."" he told her as he felt her fingers toying at the back of his neck. Her warm breath was increasing in tempo against his face. She let him move back in between her yawning legs once more, loving him cradled that way on top of her. She kissed him, darting her hot tongue wetly up into his mouth, and then in and out in a brazen little semblance of what she really wanted. His big hands trailed down her sides following the symmetrical contours of her waist and hips and finally beneath her along the ground to the smooth fleshy ovals of her buttocks, cupping the rounded moons in his palms and splaying fingers. She clung excitedly to him, then stroked her own hands down his lean, hard flesh, searching eagerly into the private hollows of his body. Her head was swimming with the thrilling delight of their reunion... this very special reunion... of her fulfillment to come. Ohhh, how she wanted him... needed him like this... and she would want him forever... she just knew it...!\n\nShe squirmed again beneath him, whispering for him to move his legs on the outside of hers once more. He did, his long, thick hardness pressing hotly against the supple flesh at the juncture of her thighs, its blunt head, bulbous and throbbing, splitting the narrow hair-fringed slit of her cunt to gently nudge at her tiny clitoris. She undulated her hips to increase the wild erotic stimulation and then lifted them while she moved her arms beneath her buttocks, and, with the fingers of both hands, spread her flushed wet vaginal lips open wider to him, offering a greater tensing contact for his cock with her love-sensitized cunt-flesh. Then she dropped back onto the ground, his throbbing hot length tightly caught up between her hotly sensuous pleasures of his sister's voluptuously inviting body! Jesus! Even his current girlfriend had never made him feel like this. He had never known that a man could lose all sense of perspective once he lay caught between a lovely woman's legs, and she was certainly the most lovely woman he knew. He trailed his hands over the soft curves of her naked body again and again, unable to get enough of her, while she began a slow rhythmic undulation with her hips and buttocks. He could feel the long, smooth muscles and tendons beneath her satiny flesh ripple lightly, and thought again with lustful anticipation about how her thighs had felt pressing firmly around his hips only moments ago when his pulsing cock had been buried deep up between them.\n\nShe mewled like a kitten beneath him, mashing her lips up against his, writhing her smooth, flat belly tight to his own, her long nails sensually taunting the flesh of his back as he drew her hot, cum-drenched loins more snugly up to his. He tasted the delicious sweetness of her passion-heated mouth while he moved up and down slowly, the full length of his desire-hardened cock insinuating itself along her wide-split cuntal flesh and massaging it to greater and greater wetness with every passing second. Again, he caught her lush ass-cheeks in the palms of his hands, feeling them grow taut and then relax as she began a more frantic rotation up against his crazily throbbing loins, until abruptly those long, shapely legs showed their strength, pulling out from beneath him on either side, flailing into the air and finally encircling him to press crab-like against the backs of his thighs in an effort to lock him tighter into her body.\n\n""Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh... now... Mike... now... Fuck me, darling... Fuck me, before I go insane!"" she groaned against his lips, her labored breath hot on his face, her hand worming down between their highly aroused bodies to grasp his aching cock and guide it properly into the tight little mouth of her quivering vagina.\n\nMike grunted as he felt her fingers close around his lust engorged hardness, unable to hold himself back any longer. With a decisive movement of his raised hips, he drove forward with a resounding fleshy smack deep up into the searing heat of her greedily absorbing cunt.\n\n""Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh..."" he heard her moan with pleasure beneath him, while the amazing tightness of her vagina sheathed his bursting cock with such a feverish hold that another guttural moan of delight escaped from deep in his throat.\n\nHe thrust hard, sending his lust-aroused cock farther up into her burning cunt with an almost hellish force, driving and pounding, the flow of her cuntal secretions coating his shaft with a slippery, frictionless wetness that drove him wildly on. He felt the bloated, spongy knob of his cock pummeling up against the cushiony tip of her cervix deep inside, while his re-inflated balls swatted hard up between the undulating cheeks of her buttocks.\n\nKitty wailed with pleasure filled pain, writhing in a moment of unexpected brief agony as the huge head of his thundering penis punished blissfully the secret paths of her ravished belly. But this was what she wanted... the way she had come to love it with the only other man she had ever loved... hard hard and deep... the way she had thought she would never feel it again. With open mouth, she whined uncontrollably, but her little cry of torment only seemed to incite her brother on to even greater lust as he rammed his hairy pelvis hard into the fleshy gift of her soft, freely offered loins. She felt him flexing his deep sunk penis at the very apex of his stroke to raise a further groan of abandoned delight from her lips... and then he paused momentarily, and she gasped for breath, running her clutching hands over his naked flesh in joy-filled hunger.\n\nLittle purling sounds of lust continued to tumble from her lips as she lay beneath him completely subjugated to their mutual pleasure, entirely impaled on his love-giving cock-flesh probing the intimate depths of her churning belly. Mike panted as though he had just finished running a mile, looking down to her with total devotion. He brought one hand up to tenderly touch her face, his lust increasing as he saw the wanton look of slave-like passion in her eyes! God, what a beautiful, breathtaking woman. Even his present girlfriend could not stand in her shadow... and he was in love with her. But this was something different... years of stored love released at a single moment. A feeling of intoxication swept through him, causing him to feel the inflamed, blood-engorged head of his aching cock again and again, knowing that she wanted it, and raising a series of gurgling moans from her sensually gasping throat.\n\nThey did not speak. There were no words they-could have used. They had found each other in shared desire, he realized, as she labored hungrily up against him and he ground harder into the burning wet flesh of her cock-hungry cunt, feeling her arch her voluptuous loins needfully up to him. Her movements lifted both of them from the ground as she whimpered incessantly, and he began. his thrusting tempo once more. He felt her clasping thighs tighten and release around him as she started to work up and down his hardened rod of cock-flesh with her eagerly milking vagina until they had established a mutual rhythm. Her head started to loll in an ungovernable pattern from side to side while he listened to her lips murmuring in his ear in impassioned abandon.\n\n""Oooooooohhhhhh... Ahh, oh... my lover... my brother... you're wonderful... I love you... Love you... I'll always remember this, darling,"" she cried in his ear. ""Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh, you're so strong and gentle! You're driving me insane... more... I want more... put your finger in my ass... shove your finger all the way up my ass... do it lover... please!""\n\nHer wanton pleas set off a roaring current of lust within him, and it raced through his twitching cock, thundered through his brain and his clutching hands! Mike pressed his fingers underneath her, into the smooth, widespread crevice between her upraised buttocks and found the tiny, puckered circle between her anus with his extended fuck finger. The undulating nether ring was wet from a thin rivulet of warm moisture that had dribbled down from where his throbbing cock was fucking insanely up into her cunt. He felt her shiver as he caressed her there, teasing her and lubricating the small fleshy ring more with the balled pad of his finger before probing inside. He sensed her full-mounded buttocks leaning back toward his hand, onto his stiffened finger while he pressed forward, surprised at first by the resistance he met. In a sudden elastic pop, the rubbery flesh seemed to open up like a small mouth to suck his finger up inside to the first knuckle joint. Kitty lurched beneath him almost as if she were trying to escape the sudden intrusion, but he knew different.\n\n""Yes... yes... that's it... that's what I want... you fuck so beautifully... fuck me more... I love you so much... Aaahhh... fuck harder... harder... I love it... I love you...!\n\nMike wondered that his mind had not already gone insane in his own crazily building lust. His brain was a sponge, saturated with love, and his cock was screaming with the strain, as if he would never cum again. He knew that if he didn't cum soon, he most surely would go insane. He thrust his deeply embedded finger even further up into the clasping heat of her tight, spongy rectum, at the same time increasing the stroke of his charging cock up into the seething wetness of her pussy. He felt her absorbing rectal walls generating the heat of her passion into the length of his finger, buried now to the palm of his hand, and she bleated with pleasure which had obviously taken control over her. It was almost the way he could make his girlfriend on the farm feel... but his sister was making him feel totally absorbed in his actions... her love for him giving him an ecstasy he had never known with another woman.\n\nThe love-crazed young sister skewered her buttocks wantonly back down onto his stiffened fuck-finger, searching, pleading, encircling it in the hotly clutching depths of her nether passage, seeming to revel in its delightful presence as he rotated it wildly up inside her there. At the same time, Mike could feel the in and out plunges of his sperm-heavy cock through the thin partition of flesh separating her two wonderfully filled passages... feeling his cock throbbing against his deeply exploring fuck-finger and feeling his fingertip against the hardened flesh of his straining penis.\n\nJesus...! She was too much... she was total... she wanted everything he had to give... and he wanted to give it all to her. He was certain that he would have to cum soon. All these years away from her... his beloved, little sister... He had to show her how much he loved her.\n\nHe tried to establish a combination fucking rhythm of finger and cock, until he was driving furiously up into her in syncopated unison. He had to make her cum this time... had to! Kitty groaned and writhed her naked body wantonly beneath him on the ground. He felt her long, shapely legs yawning wide to give him the greatest possible access in his ravishment of her steaming, offered loins. Abruptly, he expanded still more, his cock throbbing and growing inside her to the point where he knew it would soon erupt. He sensed the ever-increasing, needle-like pressure building incredibly in his bloated balls, and he knew the end was coming.\n\nJesus... he had to do something, or it was going to be all over for him. He began slamming into her vagina with longer, harder strokes as his finger fucked deep up into her hotly gripping rectal legs, her face contorted in a wild mask of animal lust, and he hoped to God that she was ready to cum... He just knew he couldn't last another minute... Then... he heard the distinctly different little moans gurgling deep in her throat and felt her thighs opening and closing around him as she thrust upward onto his raging cock and backward onto his plunging finger to the fierce tempo of his last-ditch fucking!\n\n""Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh... harder... Mike... harder... fuck me hard... hard, lover,"" Kitty cried, digging her heels into the flesh of his back. Suddenly, she drew back her legs and brought them to his shoulders, presenting him with the total widespread plateau of her passion-inflamed loins. Her eyes, like her teeth, were clamped tightly together, her lovely face twisting and straining as her orgasm came over her...\n\n""Ooooooohhhhhhh... GGGoodd... ohh darling... I'm cccuuummmiiinnggg...""\n\nShe whimpered, cried out, then actually screamed, pulling her thighs back until the whole of her hungrily devouring cunt was offered up to her loving brother in a sacrifice of love. She thrust her hips skyward with passionate force, her mouth falling loosely open, her nostrils flaring wide. Wail after wail squealed up out of her as she skewered her climaxing loins up into his battering cock and clung there while the seething, slick walls of her salving vagina milked forcefully at his screaming cock like a out of control, sucking machine incapable of being filled or stopped!\n\nThe totality of her ecstasy stunned him for a moment. Shit... he'd never seen anything like it... let alone been the cause of it. It stayed his own orgasm with just the incredible wonder of her. Still he hammered into her, feeling the warm gushes of wet, sticky cum bathing his thickly fucking cock. It foamed out around his pain-throbbing penis to drench his naked loins and flood his hotly pulsing balls. She jerked and lurched beneath him, the nibbling lips and omnivorous vaginal throat of her amazing cunt drawing feverishly at his bursting cock. And, as her breathing labored in short, panting gasps, Mike sensed his boiling sperm racing up the length of his spasming penis with mind-bending sensation. It wracked his naked frame as it surged from the tip of his cock like water from a new sprung well, far up into her quivering hot belly. It jerked and spewed fitfully inside her, while she ground her hungrily swallowing cunt possessively up tight onto its buried length.\n\n""Ooooohhhhh... darling... lover... pump it into me... pump all of it into me... I want every drop... I want it all!"" Kitty mumbled thickly, her thighs quaking, her belly trembling with the unleashed pool of warm pleasure he was flooding into her. At last, he fell in exhaustion on top of her, and once more she hugged him in her caressing arms.\n\nShe sighed from deep in her chest, her legs falling limply open while her heart pounded. Her sensual body had been satisfied... God yes... satisfied in a way she would never have dreamed possible.\n\nFor a long while, brother and sister said nothing, each lost in deep thought, their eyes gazing up at the sky, looking at the stars through an opening in the trees. The night air was warm and dry. A breeze danced lightly on their naked bodies in a delightful natural after-play, easing their sex-jagged nerves to calmness. They watched as a falling star momentarily lit the sky, and Kitty took it as a sign that the heavens themselves had been moved with the power of the love she had shared with her brother.\n\n""I feel happier than I have ever felt before,"" Kitty whispered, as though she felt that the sound of her own voice would shatter the blissful silence of the woods at night.\n\n""Me too, Sis,"" her brother replied after a short while. ""I never felt so close to you before... I wish there were words to tell you how I feel about you.""\n\nAgain they were silent, each reveling in the sensations still racing through their bodies."
227,An Encounter with two Mistresses,['a hopful fantasy'],"The session begins with one Mistress working on my top half and the other working on my bottom half. The Mistress working on top begins with nipple torture, slowly at first, just squeezing and pinching my nipples until they become erect. She then progresses to nipple clips, to which she adds a small weight on each. All the while she is alternating between creating painful sensations on my chest and tickling my exposed underarms and sides, virtually driving me crazy. To complete the torture she flowers his chest with several clothespins.\n\nWhile the first Mistress is working on my chest, the second one is working further down. She also alternates between tickling and mild torture. She begins with some open handed spanking, occasionally reaching around and fondling me. After a short while, she moves on to cock torture. Something is tied around the base of my cock, so that I stay erect and my balls are easier to work on. While she is playing with my cock and balls, she inserts a finger in my ass to let me know that it will also be taken care of.\n\nAfter some time, the Mistresses decide that it is now time for the me, the slave, to satisfy them. The first Mistress removes the gag-ball from my mouth. Next she straddles my face, facing her partner. I am forced to lick every part of her exposed flesh. She then bends over to tease the my cock with her mouth. The other Mistress, seeing this, realizes that I am having it a little too easy. She picks up a double dildo and after greasing down one end, inserts it into my ass. She then lays on her back, butt to butt with me. She places her legs are on either side of my suspended legs as she moves herself closer to the slave, allowing the double dildo to penetrate herself. The first Mistress can now alternate between working on me with her mouth and licking her partner.\n\nThe two Mistresses decide that they want to switch. The Mistress who was licked wants to feel something inside of her while the Mistress who used the double dildo wants to be satisfied by a good licking. They both get up from their positions to find a better way for me to satisfy them both. First they remove the double dildo and insert a vibrating butt plug in its place. Next they lower the spread-bar and attach it to the bottom of the bed, leaving me in the classic spread-eagle position. The first Mistress straddles my erect cock, while the second Mistress straddles my face. They face each other so that they may kiss and play with each others breasts.\n\nThey congratulate each other with caresses for the good work that they have done in forcing me to submit to their will. They know that they now have me completely under their control. They can do whatever they choose with me, and they proceed to do just that.\n\nIf there are two Mistresses out there who would want to help me act out my fantasy, please send me some e-mail. I do not think you will be dissapointed."
228,An Enterprising Youth,"['MM', 'exh']","The place my agent found for me was perfect. A smallish two story house, with the requisite garage parking and a private yard. It was actually more than what I wanted as it had an in-ground swimming pool, patio and garden out back that obviously would require alot of work. The lot was really quite large and pie-shaped with the small portion belonging to the front yard, which would be nicely screened year round by several large and mature evergreens. The back yard was fully enclosed with a six foot high, solid stone wall on two sides and a ten foot high hedge on the other, giving total privacy.\n\nThe place had already been renovated and a small extension was put out the back adding a few feet to the main floor kitchen and the second floor bathroom above it. A spacious 'year-round' sun-room had also been added at the back of the house to take advantage of a southern exposure. The roof of the sun-room supported a deck, accessed only from the second floor hall and giving a great view of the lake. The guy who reno'd the place must have really liked natural light, because he also put a couple of skylights on the second floor, including one in the extended-size and marbled bathroom. Don't get me wrong, this was not a palatial mansion. The lot was certainly generous, but that was because of the odd shape. The house itself was rather small to begin with as the minor extension of the kitchen and upstairs bath was a necessity. I could only imagine what it must be like for a whole family to live in a house like that! As it was, it was more than enough for me, but after being cooped up in a small high-rise apartment, I wanted some physical space around me.\n\nThe price wasn't cheap, but I wasn't looking for a bargain. My partner/lover of six years and I had just sold the small software company that we founded together while still at College. It was nothing like a Gates-Allen kind of thing, but we were dreamers and we worked hard. We met in first year as chance made us roommates. He was a 'Comp-Sci' major and I studied Commerce. We starred desperately at each other for about six weeks before we fell into bed together. We were made for each other and fit perfectly in every position. It was also a good match because he was a genius with computer code, but totally obnoxious to anybody who might want actually want to buy or licence the stuff for commercial applications. I of course, handled all the sales and marketing as well as the minor details pertaining to legal, administrative and tax considerations.\n\nAfter we graduated we started working full-time at it, almost around the clock. We started hiring other fellow students and soon we were making money hand over fist. It was hard work trying to keep up, but it was the eighties and we were on a roll. Unfortunately, our relationships, both business and personal were far too bound up together. There was nothing really separating the two of them as we originally came up with the idea and discussed all of the details of our business laying nude in bed together after having sex.\n\nWe had no life at all together away from work. It was crazy and it had to stop. I suggested that we take one of the obscenely generous offers we had already received and sell the company. I figured one of our relationships had to end and I chose to keep him rather than the company. I said ""lets just take the money and run"", but I had ruined that advice by saying using it several times before and I guess I might have sounded like a broken record. Unfortunately, he went into ultimatum mode and demanded an all or nothing answer out of him. Both relationships, or none at all. Needless to say, both of our relationships deteriorated after that until a point came where we just said that's it and took the best offer on the table. As soon as the money came through, we split up. It was all very polite and civilized. No raised voices, no hot tempers, nothing. Just a vacuous space over which we starred at each other.\n\nI was millionaire at twenty-nine years old and single. Although I needed time to recover, I felt good about my prospects and headed off for some traveling while I waited for my agent to find me a small house in the city. After six months of sun, surf and sand, the sales lady showed me the house and I signed the offer that day and offered cash. The owner needed sixty days to move out so the closing date was made for the middle of June.\n\nThe large lot was a small drawback because I planned to live at the house by myself and although I didn't mind doing a bit of yardwork now and again, I really didn't want to have to bother with the daily and weekly grind of looking after a yard, let alone a swimming pool! I grew up with one of these in the backyard and I can tell you they need to be vacuumed regularly to be kept clean and beautiful. Plus of course opening and closing it every year for the winter up here in the cold north, not to mention cutting the grass and leaves in the fall. Lots of work. But the clincher was that I fantasized that I could get some local neighborhood boys to do the work. I had the money and could easily afford to pay for a professional pool & lawn service if no handsome young locals were interested. I planned to put a small note up on the bulletin board in the local grocery store advertising to hire such labor on a regular basis, but as it turned out, I didn't even have to go that far!\n\nIt was a Saturday morning, the day after I had moved in. My sister was due to arrive soon with my most beloved possession in the world. A beautiful old (and odd) two-seat British Triumph Spitfire that I kept in mint condition and had been resting for the winter in my sister's garage. I was standing in the driveway with the garage door up and looking at a pile of boxes that I had to move to make room for my beloved 'pet' as the driveway wasn't that large to begin with and barely had room enough for my 'normal' car. Besides, the very thought of leaving my beloved little sportster out there all alone at night made me shudder! It was a totally impractical car, but I suppose that is why I loved it. It was too small to carry anything except one passenger and a picnic's worth of luggage. But it was a convertible and it flew like the wind and cornered like a dream. With the five- speed stick-shift in my hand, I played at rally-sport, far from the famed British racing green.\n\n""Excuse me?""\n\nThe voice startled me back from my reverie and I shook myself as if to bring my wits back in order to focus upon the source of the interruption. I sure as hell needed all of my wits and then some because the boy that was standing there on my driveway and spinning a basketball in his hand, was enough to make my knees weak!\n\nHe looked to be about fourteen or fifteen years old. Tall and very thin as only a teenaged boy can be. He had jet black hair that hung in a ponytail under the visor of his backwards ball-cap and bright flashing blue eyes. His face was narrow and tapered, with sharp prominent cheekbones and a cute chin, but his smile was friendly and showed off a set of teeth that must have cost his parents a bundle. I'd have to say his nose was just a bit too big and he was still to young and thin for him to be considered truly handsome, but he was still a dam fine looking boy with those damn blue eyes!\n\n""Hi! I'm Curtis. I live across the street. I saw you move in yesterday. I thought you might need someone to help you look after your lawn or something like that?""\n\nAt first I thought it to be the most extraordinary coincidence that I should fantasize about hiring some local teenager to look after the yard and pool, and there was one standing there offering his services! But, I didn't make money for nothing. A quick assessment of his motives and the situation of his offer seemed to be sound. I had already spoken with a lovely and kind lady who lived next door as she had came out to greet me the day before. She of course welcomed me to the neighborhood and invited me in for some iced tea, but I declined on account of the amount of work ahead of me unloading all the boxes. I'm sure she reported the news around the neighborhood that I was a single young man without a family. Living across the street and knowing that this house had a large yard and swimming pool, this enterprising young man had spotted a window of opportunity and leapt at it. I could only admire such a promising youth of entrepreneurial spirit. The fact that he had stunning blue eyes and long jet black hair also helped convince me of his sincerity.\n\n""Well, as a matter of fact, I had been planning on hiring a service to look after the lawn as well as the swimming pool, but if you think you could handle something like that, I could offer the job to you. What do you think? Oh yeah, my name is Andrew, but please call me Drew.\n\n""That'd be *great*. We have a swimming pool in our backyard as well, made by the same company that made yours so I know all about taking care of your pool.""\n\n""Well then, that should qualify you. Tell you what, you can consider yourself hired 'on a trial basis' for one month starting immediately. You can cut the grass every week and come by to vacuum the pool a couple of times per week? At the end of the month we can 'review our contract'. What do you say to that?""\n\n""Sounds great to me! Except one thing though ... you didn't say how much are you offering to pay?""\n\nI made a few quick mental calculations and offered him a basic flat rate per week. It had the desired effect of being sufficient high enough to light up his eyes and fire him with enthusiasm for the work, but low enough not to spoil the boy or raise his parent's eyebrows. I made a few cryptic and joking comments about there being lots of opportunities for advancement and Curtis accepted the terms without another word.\n\n""Would you like some help right now?""\n\n""Well, the lawn looks okay for a couple of days, and I haven't even touched the pool yet. But you could start it all up and show me how it all works and then vacuum it if you like. It is hot out and it might be nice to go swimming later on. However, I'll offer you a 'starting bonus' of $10 if you help me move some of this stuff out of the way to make room for my other car.""\n\n""What other car?""\n\n""If you stop asking questions start moving some boxes, you will soon see it as my sister is due any minute now and this is right where I want to park it."" With that, we spent a quick but steady twenty minutes of hard labor moving all the boxes out of the way and into the house.\n\nWhen we were done, I took a moment to admire his lean and youthful form and the beads of sweat just beginning to form on his brow. The thin cotton of his t-shirt was just beginning to stick to him, accentuating how thin he was. He was just about two inches shorter than I, standing about five-nine or ten. In another year or two he'd be pressing weights and adding some muscle to his lean form, but at that time, I figured him to weigh no more than 125 pounds, at the most! He was wearing tan workpants, hacked off at the knees and a pair of well worn and brightly colored hightops that looked to be several sizes larger than my own. Those lovely loose shorts were riding dangerously low on his hips and revealed a tantalizing glimpse of the elastic waistband of his underwear whenever he raised his arms up to carry a box. He also had just the faintest tracing of tiny black hairs just beginning to darken his upper lip at the outer edges and the sight of this drove me crazy with desire for so me inexplicable reason.\n\nWe were standing out back having some ice-water and discussing the pool when my sister arrived. I heard the distinctive sound of my beloved Spitfire and immediately headed for the driveway.\n\n""Hello there! That's a lovely house you've got! I love it! It's so YOU!""\n\n""Thanks Sis. Did the car give you any problems?""\n\n""No, not at all. Except this stick-shift thingy kept making a grinding noise...""\n\n""IT WHAT?!!!""\n\n""Just joking little brother! Now will you tell me where to put this thing and then go inside and plug in your kettle and make your sister a decent cup of coffee and show her around your new house.""\n\n""Of course, sister-dear, just park it in the garage there.""\n\n""Well Curtis, why don't you go look after the pool while I show my sister around. I'll probably drive her back home in about an hour, so here is that $10 I promised for today and from now on you will be paid on Saturdays for the week ending Friday, okay?""\n\n""Sounds great!""\n\nWith that, Curtis disappeared in the backyard and I, pleased as punch with myself for finding such a promising young fellow for the yardwork and now my favorite car was in my own garage. I made my sister her cup of coffee and showed her around the place, discussing the finer points of decorating ideas and the good sense I showed in choosing the place.\n\nShe did ask about the boy who was standing by me on the driveway and I told her the truth, (and tried to conceal my excitement while doing so) as although my sister knew all about me, I most certainly did not want her to think that I had replaced my lover of long standing with one a dozen years younger and obviously still in high school. She seemed to be satisfied with my explanation and didn't say another word on the subject. An hour after she arrived, I got into the Spitfire to drive her back home.\n\nWhen I got back, I found Curtis was gone, but the pool was humming nicely and was clean as a whistle. The previous owners had been most kind in leaving behind the various apparatus associated with the pool maintenance. It was too bad young Curtis wasn't there because I just stripped down and dove in. I even got up on the diving board and tried that out too, bouncing up and down. I love being naked out doors as it gives an exhilarating rush of natural eroticism to everything and the tingle of the cool water is especially sensuous to the rarely exposed 'middle-parts'.\n\nI swam around like that and felt very pleased with myself. My sister was hard to impress, but she put her stamp of approval on the place and that was good. I was much more interested in the thought of seeing young Curtis cavorting about my yard and pool all summer long. He did sweat deliciously well and I hoped for a heat wave to arrive soon.\n\nOver the next couple of days I settled into a routine. There was a decent sized room on the main floor with a bay window on the backyard and a fireplace that would have been a 'family room' in any other house. In mine, it was my library/den/office. I had taken up as a part-time marketing 'consultant' for small software companies and this allowed me some good tax write-offs. My part-time employment would be enough to keep a nice modest flow of money coming in to cover the bills. The lump of money I got from the sale of the company went into secure investments that yielded a steady additional income. I could live real nice and comfortable without any work at all as long as I kept a tight lid on my spending. Thus, all of my part-time employment income went towards 'luxuries & pleasures'. I fancied myself to be an amateur writer and the little house was going to be my secluded getaway while I penned my planned masterpiece.\n\nIn addition to the lawn & pool maintenance, I hired a professional maid service to come in a couple of mornings a week to do ALL the inside household chores. I only had to see them once to place my trust in them. The women arrived and worked as a squad of three and whizzed through my house in one hour flat. The 'leader' was a dark haired and shapely Mediterranean beauty who drove the car and spoke English. The other two were equally dark haired, but were much more heavily built and didn't speak a word of English. These older two were sturdy middle-aged women, and they were virtual cleaning machines.\n\nCurtis would drop by regularly to clean the pool or to tend the garden as school was out and he would be ""doing his rounds"" as he said. There was a recession going on (which is why I could afford the house!) and there weren't many summer jobs for teenagers. Curtis though, was an enterprising lad and despite his still adolescent-slim build, he was quite capable of putting in a good days work and had built up a few clients around the neighborhood. It wasn't much, but he did come to ask me for advice on how he could expand his business!\n\nAs it turned out, I was already his best customer, with him working four other yards and one pool in addition to my place. He was doing okay and made decent pocket money which was more than some of his other friend's were doing and I could see this made him proud.\n\nAs the weather got warmer and warmer, Curtis would take of his t-shirt and expose his lovely smooth and hairless chest that was already turning a lovely shade of bronze from the sun. Unfortunately, Curtis always favored long surfer-style jams for 'swim shorts' and this is what he would usually wear while vacuuming my pool. He looked especially hot and inviting when he stood there in these shorts and his old beat-up size-fourteen hightop running shoes and nothing else except a big black sports watch and a baseball cap, worn backwards of course. With his jet black ponytail hanging over one shoulder as he leaned over the pool and maneuvered the long extended pole of the vacuum, it was an erotic sight I'll not soon forget.\n\nAnd those tan work pants, the ones that he hacked off just above the knee for a pair of shorts? Well, they rode so nice and snugly on Curtis' lean and narrow form that I would get an erection just thinking about it. I would stand at a window and watch him walk back and forth when he cut the grass. The front view of his shorts didn't show anything particular, so I stared at his naked chest as he walked towards me. Then he would turn around and walk away again and I would break out in a sweat to match his own, watching those hot young buttocks working away and bulging so nicely. He was one seriously hot boy and it brought back memories of when I was that age and so horny that I would have done it with my own dog if I had one.\n\nAfter finishing with his chores, Curtis would always join me for a cold drink on the patio or in the kitchen. We would chat a bit about how things were going and he would tell me all about the state of my lawn and garden. Curtis had re-claimed the forgotten flower gardens around the back of the house and had diligently weeded them out and regularly snuck over to put my sprinklers on and off and now had them flourishing nicely. He was very proud of his work, as I was with him.\n\nAt the end of the first month of our 'contract', I agreed to renew for the rest of the summer which included closing up the pool and raking up the leaves in the fall. Curtis was thrilled with this, but when I bumped his weekly pay in recognition of the work he did with the garden, he just about hit the roof! You should've seen him. He was actually *bouncing* around the kitchen. When Curtis finally settled down and stood there leaning back against the counter, it was my turn to 'lose it' as he had hooked his thumbs inside the waistband of his shorts and stood there grinning. The pressure of his arms pushing down on the front of his shorts and the sight of his tanned chest and the snow-white elastic waistband of his underwear gave me a roaring erection that I was helpless to prevent. It was crazy as I was a fully grown and mature young man, king of my own castle, lord of my own destiny, and there I was stuttering and nervous, with butterflies in my stomach and a boner in my shorts at the mere sight of this fourteen year old boy or the very mention of his name.\n\nThe whole summer passed by like that. Surprisingly enough, it was very comfortable and productive for me. In the mornings, I would work in my den until I saw Curtis arrive and then I would just watch him from one window or an other until he was done. Then after chatting with him and sharing a cold drink, he would head off to do another yard and I would go upstairs to my bedroom and jerkoff with visions of Curtis dancing in my head and my nice thick seven inch rock hard cock gripped tightly in my right hand. After releasing the pressure, I would make lunch and spend the afternoon writing or doing errands. If Curtis didn't come over that day, I would work hard all day in order to forget about him, only to have the vision of his naked form leap at me in bed and I would have to jerkoff before I was allowed any respite from such a vision.\n\n * * *\n\n""An Enterprising Youth"" - Part 2 of 2 by Mikey Mark\n\n* * *\n\nI went out of town for a week in the middle of September and I actually trusted Curtis enough to give him a key to my house and had him water the inside plants while I was gone. I did take the liberty of making sure Curtis' parents knew I would be a way and that Curtis was looking after the place so that they should keep a close eye on him as well. I need not have worried at all as when I came back, my house was in perfect running order and not a scrap of dust was out of place.\n\nA week or two later, Curtis and I closed up the swimming pool and we were both in a melancholy mood. He was obviously saddened at the inevitable drop in income the closing of the pool represented and I missed the hot summer and Curtis shirtless and in shorts. For closing the pool, Curtis was in a big & bulky 'fall' sweater and long baggy pants and the only flesh exposed was his hands and his face. I preferred to see him with less clothing, but hey, what could I do about it? I too would miss his regular visits. This subject was obviously on his mind because he made sure to snare my driveway shovelling contract even though snow wouldn't be expected for another couple of months or so. I had to admire his enterprising spirit.\n\nAround the middle of November, Curtis showed up at my door one Saturday morning, at his usual time, an hour before lunch. I had been out with friends the night before and had slept-in. I was sitting in the kitchen having my first coffee of the day and wearing only a terrycloth robe that I customarily wore around the house just because it had two pockets and although I liked being naked around the house, I also liked to have somewhere to put things! So it was that I tied up my robe and invited him in.\n\n""All your leaves are raked up and your grass shouldn't need cutting again until next spring so I'm here for my last paycheck, so to speak.""\n\nHis usual enthusiasm was slightly dampened and even the sight of hard cash in his greedy little hands hardly brought more than a polite smile to his face. He had joined me at the kitchen table for a coffee and the money had discreetly disappeared as it always did. Looking at him, all I could think about was sex. Those tiny little black hairs, hovering on the edge of his upper lip just about drove me insane. I secretly relished the opportunity to gage the boy's reaction if my robe were to 'casually' slip open a bit to reveal a few black hairs of my own.\n\n""You know something Drew? .... I was just thinkin' ...""\n\n""About what?""\n\n""Well ... its kind of hard to explain. You see, I was thinking that, .. uh ... maybe ... you know ... maybe I could do some ... uh ... 'other' work for you? You know, with Christmas coming up and no more lawns and pools to look after, I really could use to make some more money ... somehow ... you know?""\n\nI had a real good idea all right, but I couldn't be sure if that was what he was talking about and I knew I had to play it careful in case it wasn't.\n\n""I'm not exactly sure if I understand what you're saying there Curtis .. you sound a bit confused. Take a deep breath and try it again,"" I offered as encouragement.\n\n""Well, I guess the easiest way to explain what I mean is, do you remember when you went away in September and I looked after your house for you?""\n\n""Yeah ...""\n\n""Well, I kinda found some things I suppose I wasn't supposed to see. I didn't take anything at all, *honest*, I swear it! I shouldn't have done it and I'm sorry I did it and I apologize to you right now for doing it.""\n\nI looked him straight in the eye and he seemed to be quite sincere. ""Your apology is accepted, go on."" My voice was okay, but my heart was beating like a drum, my legs were weak and a hot flush was upon my face. He was obviously nervous as well and wasn't looking at me when he continued and he fidgeted with his long slim fingers.\n\n""Well, I found some videos of yours and well, I thought since you like that kind of stuff, you might want to make one of me ... I noticed that you *do* have a camcorder and well, I guess I should say that although I'm only fourteen, I'm pretty big for a boy my age and as big as any of the guys I saw doing it on your videos ....""\n\nI just about lost it completely. I had visions of this boy wanting to try and blackmail me or something wild like that and there he was offering to model himself jerking off on video for me! I couldn't believe it, but I didn't have the heart to make poor Curtis go through it all and say it again as he was obviously very embarrassed about the whole thing as I was.\n\n""Well, if you really are willing to do that kind of thing, I can assure you that I would gladly pay you *triple* your regular weekly wage just for the pleasure of recording you on a video, regardless of whether or not you are as 'big' as some of the guys on my videos."" He could have negotiated his wage even higher, but Curtis was pleased as punch with the rate offered and accepted immediately.\n\n""I really am pretty big you know! I'm not bullshittin' ya.""\n\n""Its okay ... all I meant was that it doesn't matter if you are or not .. okay?""\n\n""Sure ... no prob. When do you wanna do it?""\n\nHe was grinning like a kid in a candy store and my head was spinning. ""Well, my afternoon is open, perhaps after lunch?""\n\n""Alright! You're on!""\n\nWith that, Curtis bolted from the kitchen. The thought just hit me... ""Curtis!""\n\n""Wha?""\n\n""I hope you didn't tell anybody about finding my videos did you?""\n\n""No way man! I didn't tell nobody nothin'!""\n\n""That's good ... lets just keep this video thing between you and me okay?""\n\n""Are you like kiddin'? Yeah ... sure ... like I'm gonna go home and tell my mom that some cool dude is gonna pay me to 'lube my tube' while he watches me do it and records the whole thing with his *camcorder* on?! Yeah, right! I swear to you I wouldn't dream of telling *anyone* about this as I'm kind of hoping that we might be able to do it a few times maybe? Besides, I wouldn't want you to go to jail for it as that would seriously cut into my lawn & pool business when spring comes!""\n\n""As long as you are aware of what you are doing."" I tried to reassure myself.\n\n""Oh yes I do ... believe me! I know what I am doin' and I am doin' it willingly. As a matter of fact, it sounds like fun!""\n\nWith that, Curtis left again and I hit the shower, my head still spinning. I couldn't think straight about anything. Did I have any blank tapes? Was the battery in the camcorder charged up? Where should we do it? Too bad it was cold out and the pool was closed down because I would dearly loved to have taped young Curtis vacuuming the pool naked and jerking himself off afterwards! What a hot vision to keep me going through the long cold winter nights! As it was, I figured that the guest bedroom would be the most innocuous place for taping.\n\nSure enough, Curtis returned two hours later. I was both surprised and flattered to note that he had obviously showered and changed in the meantime. He was dressed in his best hip hugging baggy jeans and a couple of overlapping t-shirts of various colors as was so fashionable amongst the younger generation of the day. He was positively *beaming* with excitement when I opened the door and let him in.\n\nWe sat down again in the kitchen, although by this time I was dressed. He looked fantastic and was flushed with anticipation. It was hard to say who was more excited about it, him or me!\n\n""So what do you want me to do? Yer the director! Just say what you want me to do and I'll do it.""\n\nI dared not take him literally, but I did suggest that maybe it would be fun to watch him strip slowly in the living room with cool some music on, followed by a short workout in my basement weight room, followed by a final jerk-off session upstairs in the guest bedroom. Curtis just grinned at me bashfully while I laid out the 'shooting script'.\n\n""I'm ready when you are""\n\n""Well then, why don't you go and close the curtains in the living room and put on some music you like while I get the camcorder ready.""\n\n""You got it chief""\n\nI could barely believe it was all happening, but luck was with me as the batteries were charged and I had two brand new blank tapes ready. When I came into the living room, the music was blasting and Curtis was dancing around. He was a natural born ham and stuck his tongue out at me as I immediately started taping him.\n\nHe didn't need any coaching or directions at all as he started doing a 'strip-tease' dance, of the amateur teenaged male variety. He started by flinging his baseball cap and then slowly lifted his t-shirt off over his head to expose his lovely tanned and smooth chest. He actually started to do a bit of a muscle pose, showing off his arms and chest muscles (what he had of them) while I shouted encouragements at him over the music.\n\nHis dance faltered a bit as he had to kneel down to undo the laces on his big hightop running shoes, but once he had them both undone, he stood up and gleefully kicked them off his feet towards the dining room. Then he got serious and thrust his hands in the front pockets of his jeans as he struck his best 'James Dean' pouty face pose and it was fantastic! Curtis then pulled off his belt and used it like a whip for a minute or two, slashing it around the room like he was Indiana Jones. The music was blaring and he was sortof slashing to the beat, but I had turned off the recorder as the sound just interfered with my amateur editing jobs. Cool music of my own choice could then be laid on top of the finished piece.\n\nWatching him unzip his jeans was an extraordinary and tantalizing sight as he continued to ham it up for the camera. As soon as he unzipped his fly, he walked up to me for a closeup on the incredible tent bulge in his partially exposed undies, before he backed away again and I fought to maintain focus. Standing back in the middle of the room, Curtis turned around and had his back to me while he let his jeans drop to the floor and stepped out of them. While he did this, he bent over and wiggled his ass for the camera. He was wearing a newish looking pair of standard white cotton briefs and they glowed in the light against his bronze tanned adolescent form.\n\nWhen he turned around and started rubbing the wild tent in the front his briefs, I swear the lens started fogging up on me and I had to wipe it clean while I went and kept going because I dared not stop the tape! The bulge in his briefs was growing larger by the minute and was reaching truly impressive proportions. He turned and gave the camera a quick 'moon' flash of his white-skinned butt before he turned back around to let me film him peeling down the front of his bulging underwear.\n\nIt was a truly incredible sight and this video has since become the pride of my collection because of it. He did it so slowly, as if in 'slow-mo', and inch by inch that beautiful boner was revealed. The kid wasn't kidding at all when he said he was as big as any of the guys he saw in my video collection. No doubt about it. His cock was long, surprisingly long actually, although it wasn't all that thick. It had to be nine inches, maybe even longer!\n\nIn keeping with his playful mood throughout the video, Curtis stepped out of his underwear and used his foot to fling them right at me and I had to pull them off the camera as they blocked the view! Curtis thought this was hilarious and he just stood there stark naked and laughing.\n\nAfter another minute or two while I zoomed in on him, Curtis started to play with himself and that beautiful boner was stretching itself out to the max. He even pressed his thumb down on the base of it and used his other hand to stretch it out fully for the camera to see. It was a fantastic looking cock, almost as if someone had taken an average or standard issue six inch dick and just stretched it out about fifty per cent in length, but leaving the width the same. As it was, the proportion made his dick look really long and slim like a snake rather than the big thick veiny monster one might normally imagine if you tried to picture in your mind a big nine or ten inch dick. Nevertheless, it was a truly impressive sight and cute young Curtis grinned proudly. After standing around and showing off the length of his cock for a few minutes in several different poses, he started to play with himself. Slowly at first, almost tentatively, he held it in one hand and was swinging his dick around and slapping it against his stomach or his thigh as although it seemed to be quite erect, it wasn't and never did become fully rigid. Once he had that slapping motion going good though, and his cock was as hard as it would ever get, Curtis just stood there and really started jerking himself off with both hands in a more conventional style. The look on his face was priceless and I good a couple of really good close-ups!\n\n""CUT""\n\n""Huh? I was just gettin' into it!""\n\n""Yeah, I can see that! You are doing *fantastic*. You are a natural. You also really are a very well endowed young man you know.""\n\n""Yeah, I know. That's what I told ya.""\n\n""Yeah, well, seeing is believing. Have you ever measured that thing?""\n\n""Yeah! ... I did ... once! ... it's about nine-and-a-quarter inches I think.""\n\n""WOW! That extra quarter inch really seems to make a difference!"" It was feeble joke, but it cracked both of us completely and really broke the ice between us.\n\n""Anyway, how about we go down to the basement and get a few good shots of your hot young body working out on the exercise machine?""\n\n""Sounds good to me!""\n\nWith that, we headed downstairs to my 'exercise room' which contained an obscene looking apparatus that cost a fortune and was rarely used as well as a set of weights and a bench-press which were much cheaper and used more frequently. Go figure.\n\n""Go ahead, do whatever you want, just do a little workout, but try not to play with your cock."" His erection had subsided somewhat from the living room episode and I wanted to drag this out and get a nice piece of 'filler' on the tape. Sure enough, Curtis put on a great show, using all of the features of the exercise machine in every position. The sight of him laying there naked and doing bench presses was incredible. Laying on his back, his now soft dick and balls hung down almost far enough to touch the black vinyl of the bench pad! While he pressed the weights, I zoomed in on his magnificent young prick laying there in repose. After about ten minutes of this 'workout', I was get seriously horny and I noticed that Curtis's cock was beginning to rise once again.\n\n""CUT ... That was great. Do you want to go upstairs now?""\n\n""Sure ... I'm ready when you are!""\n\nWith that, we headed for the stairs and I made sure to let him go first. I wish my house was ten stories tall because for the whole way up both flights of stairs my face was eye-level to his naked young butt and the view was heavenly. Curtis seemed to be quite natural and comfortable being naked and walking around the house so I had to ask him if he usually walked around like that at home.\n\n""Are you kidding? My mother gets embarrassed sorting underwear in the laundry. She'd flip if she seen either me or my brother in just our undies.""\n\n""Well, if you really enjoy being naked, please feel free to do so around my house anytime you like!""\n\n""Yeah? How about cutting yer grass stark nekkid? What do ya think of that?""\n\n""I'd love it, as long as it was the backyard and not the front!""\n\n""Yeah? Well maybe I'll do it sometime when the weather gets warm. You can even video it if you want.""\n\n""Sounds good to me, but in the meantime, how would you like to shoot the last scene on this little video were making?""\n\n""I was *born* ready.""\n\n""Alright then, why don't you get on the bed and jerk yourself off just like you would if you were at home alone.""\n\nCurtis took directions very well and immediately sat down on the edge of the bed and started to play with his semi-hard cock. He was using both hands and pulling and stretching it out and playing with his average sized, albeit loose hanging balls. Once he had his cock fully erect again and pointing straight outwards, he used both hands to jerk it. One hand was firmly gripped around the base while the other was sliding up and down the length of his beautiful long slim shaft.\n\nAfter a few minutes of this, Curtis laid back on the bed and started to pick up his pace. I knelt down on floor, almost between his knees to zoom in on the sight of his loose balls in their silky smooth sack, bouncing around with his pounding. Once Curtis realized where I had the camera, he sat up again to face me and started to use just one hand while the other was thrust back to hold him up. The frame of the camera was filled from his balls to his head and he was making wild faces at me in the orgy of his self-induced pleasure.\n\n""I'm gonna cum soon!""\n\n""That sounds good, let 'er rip!""\n\n""Oh yeah man, I'm gonna cum!""\n\n""Oh yeah, it's cummin!""\n\n""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!""\n\n""Ahhhhhhhh!""\n\n""Ahhhhh!""\n\n""Ahh""\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhhh!""\n\nEach of these profound statements was accompanied by a complete body spasm, a facial twitch, and a squirt of cum flying out of his cock. The first big gob of cum splashed his smooth bronze chest, just an inch short of his neck, while each successive wave covered less distance until the last consisted of little more than a steady stream of ooze that was being almost milked out of his cock by the action of his hands.\n\nOnce he was completely finished, Curtis opened his eyes and looked at the camera as if remembering that it was there. A beautiful shot to end the video as his self-conscious grin was infectious and the sight of copious globs of cum dripping down his chest was seriously erotic.\n\n""CUT!""\n\n""That was cool!""\n\n""That was fantastic!!!""\n\n""Yeah? Do ya think so?""\n\n""Yes, you were great, a natural talent. Now here, wipe yourself up before you start dripping your cum all over the place. I don't remember making that much mess when I was your age.""\n\n""Are you kiddin? Jez, I usually shoot more than this, but since I did already this mornin' when I got up I guess I don't got as much!""\n\n""Yeah, well, there's plenty enough of it there to feed a small army of cocksuckers and if you don't wipe it up soon it'll be running onto the bedsheets.""\n\n""Sorry""\n\n""No problem. I can think of worse things that could happen than to have a cute young guy like yourself dripping his cum on the bedsheets.""\n\nAfter Curtis wiped himself up we headed back to the living room where his clothes were scattered about. Once he was dressed again, we opened the curtains and sunshine poured in. It was mid-afternoon and after bumming a couple of cigarettes, Curtis had to go, leaving me with the hottest video tape I could ever imagine owning. Ten times better than the commercial ones I had bought that Curtis had found and had been inspired by. It may have been the first video I shot of Curtis, but it certainly wasn't the last!"
229,An Erotic Head Trip,"['MF', 'oral']","Instead of the small canoe that I suggested she asked for one of the big ones. When I mentioned that it would be a little hard for just one person to paddle she suggested that I join her. Well, it was my job to be nice to the resort's guests, right? I left the boat house unlocked, so anyone who wanted a boat could get one, and paddled off across the lake with ...\n\n""Eve,"" she said. ""What's your name?""\n\n""Rick. Well, really Richard, but everyone calls me Rick.""\n\n""Hi, Rick.""\n\n""Hi, Eve.""\n\nI think the difference in our ages made me a little nervous, but Eve put me at ease. She chatted gaily about her husband who was a stockbroker in New York, her two teenage daughters, and their penthouse apartment in the city.\n\nThe long canoe glided into the deep cool shadows under the leafy green trees along the shore of the lake. I was paddling, and Eve was lying back in the bow of the canoe, her long legs stretched out toward me. Perspiration glistened on the smooth skin of her shoulders, her white bikini top was damp, clinging to her breasts, revealing dark, slightly erect nipples.\n\n""You don't mind, do you?"" she asked, reaching an arm behind her back to unhook the bikini top.""This thing is just too tight for comfort."" The bikini top fell away, revealing the most beautiful breasts had ever seen. I expected them to sag a little when the support of the bikini was gone, but they were firm and full, almost as though they were reaching out to me. She glanced down at the growing bulge in my swim trunks and smiled knowingly.\n\nIt was pretty clear to me what she wanted. I leaned forward and kissed her. Her lips were playfully soft and inviting. Her tongue flicked across my tongue and lips. she nibbled and bit me, letting the long kiss take on a life of its own. Soft and then hard, teasing and then wide, open and deep.\n\nI could feel her mature breasts, firm and warm against my t-shirt. My cock, hard as a rock now, pushed against her bikini bottom. I reached down to take it off her.\n\n""Wait,"" she whispered. ""I want to do something special for you."" She gently pushed me back.""Relax, Rick. Lie back,"" she said. She pulled my trunks down over my erect cock and then slipped them off. ""Take your t-shirt off too, "" she murmured.\n\nStarting at my face and neck and shoulders she swept her breasts across my body, slowly, her nipples swollen and hard now, her perspiration mingling with mine in a silky smoothness. She slowly caressed my nipples with her own. I had never really realized before how sensitive a woman's nipples were until that moment. I could feel a tingling spark in my cock as Eve's nipples brushed back and forth across my own.\n\nAll up and down my body they moved, caressing softly, brushing down my legs. across my toes, back up again to my cock. She spread my legs wide and tipped my ass up with her hands. Her firm and heavy breasts gently stroked my balls, deep down into the slit of my ass and up the whole length of my cock.\n\nThen she used her tongue, starting at the base of my scrotum and flicking in gentle little circles up and around my balls. I could feel the pressure mounting in my erect penis, in my swollen balls, building to an explosion. Eve opened her warm, wet mouth and slowly sucked one of my balls into it. The feeling was almost pain, an intense sensation of pleasure mingled with total vulnerability. I could feel her teeth snugly but gently holding my ball as her tongue made slow circles.\n\nShe released it and her tongue licked up the length of my cock. slowly like a little kid with a lollipop, all the way up and then circling around and around the swollen, throbbing head. Then, without warning and with a little giggle, she plunged my cock into her mouth, all the way in. I thought I was going to come with that one thrust but Eve wrapped her fingers around my balls and gently squeezed. She held me imprisoned for a long moment, my cock rammed against the back of her throat, my balls in the tender. gently tugging trap of her hands .\n\nSlowly, she brought her mouth, with her soft lips and warm tongue caressing and teasing, all the way up to the head of my cock. Her tongue circled around and around its super-sensitive head. And then she slowly and fully engulfed it again. Over and over, slowly at first, then faster. In, all the way in, then out, to tease the full length of my stiff penis-in and out with a slowly building rhythm.\n\nOne other girl I'd gone to bed with had sucked my cock but it had never been anything like this. It was always a kind of quick substitute for fucking, something to be done in a hurry. I was now learning from Eve how beautiful the sensation of a truly well-sucked cock could be.\n\nEach time I seemed about to come Eve sensed it and slowed the rhythm. My cock felt as if it were getting bigger, bigger and harder than it had ever been. My balls were throbbing as she stroked them with her fingernails. I thrust into her throat and then she followed with a tingling, teasing stroke of her nails across the taut skin of my scrotum, barely touching me.\n\nI knew coming was going to be fantastic, but Eve was teaching me that this slow, relaxed, lazy building of passion and pressure was just as delightful. The orgasm was going to be great, but getting there was half the fun.\n\nShe speeded up the in-and-out rhythm, deep and teasing. When my exploding orgasm came she rammed my cock deep into her throat. Then, with just the head in her mouth, she sucked the last few drops, prolonging the ecstasy. She sat back in the canoe and grinned like a pussycat swallowing cream.\n\nThe canoe had drifted far back into the cool, dark shadows of the big trees that draped their leafy curtain over the cool, lapping water, blocking out the heat and the sun. Sounds of people laughing and shouting on the beach drifted across the lake to us as we relaxed. A dragonfly skittered over the surface of the water, a glittering green jewel on dark blue. I had never felt so relaxed and easy about sex before. I was lying back in the canoe, trailing my hands in the cool water. Eve's head was resting on my thigh, her silky blonde hair spread across my cock and balls.\n\nAfter we'd rested for a while, Eve sat up in the canoe and leaned back. Her face wore an impish grin.\n\n""Well, how about returning the favor?"" she said.\n\nShe slipped out of her bikini bottom. The fig leaf formed by Eve's pubic fluff was a blonde triangle against her white skin. She had a terrific tan, but of course it followed the pattern of the white bikini. so the creamy, untanned skin looked like another bikini. But this one was complete with dark pink nipples and light blonde pubic hair. Leaning forward I reached out to cup her lovely breasts in my hands.\n\n""No, Rick,"" she said, ""no hands. Just use your mouth, see how imaginative you can be!"" There was no hint of challenge in her voice, only a playful invitation .\n\nSupporting my weight on my hands on the sides of the canoe I leaned over to kiss her neck, the soft damp spot just behind her ears, her shoulders. My mouth-lips, teeth, tongue-was the only part of my body that was touching her, nibbling, kissing, trailing my lips and tongue down her arms. I put one of her fingers at a time into my mouth, sucking, nibbling. And then back to her shoulders, the smooth hollow just below her collar bone, the firm mounds of her breasts that hung so sweetly.\n\nAs my mouth reached the swollen plum fullness of her erect nipples she moaned-a laughing, crying, animal moan. Slowly I sucked one nipple into my mouth, held it gently with my teeth as my tongue played in circles around it. The musky sweet smell of Eve was like a warm garden, her perspiration tasted salty and spicy.\n\nMy mouth played a little game with her nipple, slowly sucking it in, then pushing it out, past nibbling teeth, then sucking it in again, then out, then in. Eve's pelvis was writhing, pushing up and open, enticing me. My mouth brushed down past her stomach, past the line between tan and white, across a vein, blue against her pale creamy skin, past the soft fluffy blonde bush.\n\n""Oh, yes,"" she cried. ""There, there!"" My tongue found Eve's clitoris, firm and wet, like a tiny succulent fruit in her blonde forest. Around her clit in small circles, up into the soft hair, down into her warm and juicy vagina, flicking back and forth across the tiny head of her clit. The taste of Eve's pussy was delicious, somehow sweet and spicy at the same time.\n\nEve's back was arched. and she was thrusting her warm cunt into my face. I supported her ass in my hands as her legs hung down on either side of my body. I buried my face in her sweet, silky, spicy cunt as though I held a juicy melon in my hands, driving my face, my mouth to its center to find and eat the secret kernel that lay deep inside it. Eve's clit was hard and engorged with blood now, like my own erect penis, and sensitive to every move of my tongue and lips. Her whole body quivered in rhythm to my tongue as it licked. flickered, stroked the tiny center of Eve's sex.\n\nAs she came she tightened her legs like a vice on my head, holding it in place tightly against the swollen lips of her vagina-as though I would go any where! This was terrific, an absolutely new experience for me. a new door opened to reveal sensual delights that I had not known existed. She came over and over again, in building waves, her body arching, twisting, thrusting her warm, flowing vagina into my face, tightening and then loosening her legs, and then finally rising up in one last, wild, total orgasm that left her spent.\n\nLater that afternoon, after we paddled the canoe back to the boathouse. I had a swim and a shower, but the alluring smell of Eve's vagina seemed to cling to my face. She was planning to have dinner with some friends who had driven up from the city but we made a date to get together the following evening.\n\nThat evening I sat at a little table on the terrace that overlooked the lake and watched Eve at her table across the terrace with her friends. She was wearing a long white silk dress, simple and low-cut. She seemed so totally the sophisticated lady, cool and in control. I almost felt like I had dreamed the afternoon, but the lingering smell of Eve was a reminder that it had really happened. She had a nineteen-year- old daughter and I was only twenty-three, so I suppose she was old enough to be my mother. However, the firm full breasts I had held in my mouth that afternoon seemed anything but motherly, I thought with a grin.\n\nSleep was not easy for me alone in my bed that night with the memory of Eve's pussy in my mouth. Tomorrow night seemed like an eternity away. But time does pass, even when it crawls like a snail. I knocked on Eve's door about ten the next night.\n\n""I always bring my own sheets up here,"" she said as she opened her bed, revealing a sea of dark-blue silk. As she lay back on the smooth sheets the light blue of her eyes gave off electric sparks. Her flowing blonde hair formed a veil of golden lace across her tanned shoulders, caressing the creamy, blue-veined fullness of her breasts, the dark pink of her nipples.\n\nWe talked for a while as we sipped the cold white wine that Eve had ordered from room service. The silk sheets, the relaxing conversation, the smooth loveliness of Eve, created a mellow mood that was a bewitching mixture of easy going companionship and promised passion. I was learning from Eve to slow down, to ease into sex, to take my time and let the emotion grow, the passion build. With other girls I had always rushed. Coming was so great, let's get to it, I'd always thought. Eve was teaching me all the gentle, subtle steps along the way, that felt so good themselves.\n\nAs we talked she began to stroke my cock, caress my balls with just the tips of her nails, barely touching me, just whispers of sensation. And then Eve served me the ultimate experience of oral sex.\n\nShe slid across the blue silk, swinging her legs up over me so that her blonde, pink pussy was a few tantalizing inches above my face. As she swung her head slowly back and forth, her long silky hair brushed across my throbbing cock, teasing my swollen balls. Lowering her wet, hot vagina into my waiting face she took my cock in her mouth.\n\nI wrapped my arms around her ass, I pulled her vagina tight against my face. My tongue thrust deep into her pussy, smooth and hot and juicy. I wanted to go as deep as I could, in and out with my tongue, past her swollen clit, deep-gentle and deep. We were like a single squirming animal, Eve with her long legs open, her pussy flowing and hot, spicy and smooth, and me thrusting up into her mouth, deep against the back of her throat as her tongue and lips teased and caressed.\n\nEve came over and over again, her first orgasm a small explosion of passion, the next and the next fuller, more intense. My orgasm came as Eve reached her third-or was it her fourth'? I wasn't really counting. But instead of letting my slowly relaxing cock out of her mouth she held it, softer now. held it gently in her mouth. She relaxed her legs, rested her weight on my body, her pussy still warm and wet across my face.\n\nWe held each other like that for a long time, drifting, utterly relaxed, reveling in the taste and smell of each other, until I began to feel my cock getting hard again.\n\nIt was slower this time, the mutual licking and sucking and teasing. My hands found Eve's breasts, hanging down full and firm. Her nipples slowly grew harder, more erect, as I gently squeezed, slowly tugged the swollen fruits between my fingers. I ran my nails up the sides of her breasts and across her back, slowly back down to her nipples in rhythm with my tongue and teeth, licking and softly nibbling her clit with my lips.\n\nHer mouth was now lightly and loosely engulfing just the head of my throbbing cock, flicking her tongue around the hard circular ridge, fluttering it across the swollen tip, then down my cock, nibbling, teasing, to my balls. She held them in her hand and gently squeezed, pulling them down and tightening the skin on my cock. In a single movement she took my cock again in her mouth, all the way again, deep against the back of her throat, over and over, faster and faster.\n\nI think my scream of pleasure as I came that last time triggered Eve's final orgasm. Our hips arched toward each other, my cock driving deep as my come pulsed out in a spasmodic, ecstatic explosion.\n\nFor the next month Eve and I were together almost every day, in a canoe in our favorite spot under the trees on the lake shore, in the cool darkness of the boathouse, or in her silky bed. Never in the whole time did I put my cock in her vagina.\n\nOral sex was our special way, the new world of sensual delight that Eve had opened up for me."
230,An Essay for Mistress N,['Fdom'],"While kneeling at your command, waiting for the first lash to strike my skin, I always feel a very nervous anticipation. I wonder what implement you will use. Whether or not I will be asked to count. Will I screw up the count? How hard will you strike me? Will I be able to take it without moving? Part of me wants to get up and call this whole D&S aspect of our relationship off. But I know that I never will. I know how much I really need it.\n\nOnce the whipping has started, I may seem very intense about the pleasure-pain that you are giving me. Especially when I am not bound. This is not completely due to my efforts to deal with the physical sensations. It is also due to other psychological factors, in addition to those that I have mentioned above. The idea that I have voluntarily submitted myself to such a situation - one in which I have no power to control the outcome - is just one factor that I am dealing with. Another very powerful one is the physical manifestation of submission to you, a real, living, breathing dominant female, in this way and no longer just a dreamy fantasy of mine. And finally, it is very important to me to appear as strong as possible to you so that you don't think of me as being weak; and so that you feel free to increase the intensity of what you are doing to expand my limits.\n\nYou have become quite adept at the art of verbally humiliating me at will. You have no idea how effective at this and downright intimidating you can be. At times, I feel mild, but very real, forms of shame, guilt, and fear. I find it quite awesome that you can intimidate me into being incapable of having an erection just by your words alone. And while doing this, you turn my mind into mush. I can't think straight. I find it difficult to respond to you intelligently. I get a nervousness about me. I feel genuinely inferior to you in every way. But I also feel extremely content. I can relax in a way that is not usually defined by the word relaxation. I feel that I can leave the responsibilities of being a strong man for you behind, if only for a little while.\n\nI really enjoyed the new vibrating latex cock harness that you had me slip into. While you were holding and manipulating the variable speed controller, the control you hold over my sexual pleasure took on a new (and literal) meaning. The pleasure it gives is rather intense. And it was given in precisely the amount that you chose to at your whim. I like that! What I'd like to do is to take it a step further and convert it to a remote-control device so that the wires don't restrict your range of control over me as I'm wearing it. This very idea has always been a very prominent fantasy of mine.\n\nOnce again you have brought to my attention how non-conversational I become when we are doing these things. I continue to try to work on that. It's definitely not because I want to be that way, but because there is so much going on in my head at the same time. I feel a mixture of very powerful positive emotions that seem to come and go in a wild churning motion. And because of this, it is often hard to focus on one particular thought to express to you.\n\nIt seems to be increasingly difficult for me to constantly switch back and forth between conversing about the more mundane aspects of our lives and the session dominance activities (both physical and psychological) that we are doing. Please Mistress, don't consider this to be complaint for I am genuinely grateful for what you are giving me. And, of course, I have a strong interest in enjoying these sessions with you as often as you will allow; even when you're not completely in mood to be your best as my Dominatrix. I typically get into a deep mind set of submission and the sudden changes back and forth really take away from the experience. And the pleasure-pain starts becoming regular pain. I certainly appreciate how difficult it would be for you to be 100% dominant for the longer periods of time that we tend to be into the Mistress/slave mode. But may I ask that we consider a smoother way of making this transition and do so less frequently?\n\n-Your deeply loving slave, J. W."
231,An Evening's Surprise,['FF'],"I like my body. I work hard to keep it fit. It was a struggle after Jason was born to get it back in some semblance of shape, but I managed it. Alice liked it and that was what really mattered. My tits were still firm, although they sagged a little. My belly was only slightly out of shape. And my pussy was just fine, thank you. Especially tonight.\n\nThis morning, while the kids in were in school, I shaved my pussy in order to surprise Alice. I was bald now! My pussy looked so smooth. I ran my hand across it, it felt smooth. I was getting wet thinking about Alice's hands there, her mouth licking me there. ""Stop it Sue!"" I thought ""Alice will be right up. You need to get into bed.""\n\nI pulled back the sheets, hopped in and pulled the covers over me, so Alice would have to wait for her surprise. She was right up. She came in the door with two glasses of wine. She bent over me and kissed me, then handed me one. As I sipped it, she put down her glass, then went back and closed the door. Standing in front of the bed, she slowly unbuttoned the white blouse she had worn under her suit jacket. She made it into a ball, then tossed into the dry-clean bag. Then she reached behind and unzipped her skirt and stepped out of it. She slid her tap pants to the floor and negligently unsnapped her bra and dropped it. This left her in only her stockings, the kind that hold themselves up on your thighs.\n\nShe was lovely. I love the way she looks. Her short hair is brown, with just a hint of auburn. Her little tits were topped by big areolae. Her stomach is flat. She didn't have much trouble loosing weight after Julie was born, which I really envied. And her lovely pussy. Ohh, I shivered thinking about tasting it. She took off her earrings and tossed them causally on her dresser ""Stop there, don't take off your stockings. Just get into bed,"" I breathed.\n\n""What's the surprise?"" She asked as she got in next to me.\n\n""You'll find out."" And I kissed her.\n\nWe leaned into each other. My hand went to her face, hers to my breast. She found out immediately how excited I was, my nipples were hard as a rock. She pinched one between her thumb and forefinger. I inhaled sharply with the intense pleasure. Alice pushed her tongue into my mouth. I sucked on it, drawing it in. She pulled it out then pushed it in again, promising later pleasures. I moaned in appreciation.\n\nI reached down to feel her tits as she broke the kiss and moved her mouth to my neck. I put my hand around the whole breast and squeezed and rubbed it. She responded by bitting my neck playfully. She always knows just the spot that drives me crazy. My pussy was soaking now. Alice was really turned on too. Her nipple was swollen and hard. And she was making that little noise she makes when she's really going.\n\nHer hand was still cupping one of my large tits when she skimmed her lips down and took it's nipple in her mouth. My head fell back and I moaned loudly, ""Oh, suck it, please, suck it! Suck my tits, Alice."" I don't usually talk when we're making love, but sometimes, when we are just in phase, I start babbling and it feeds into Alice more. Her hand left my tit and moved down my body. My secret was about to be revealed.\n\nHer fingers moved swiftly down my belly to my pussy. When they reached their destination, they stopped, suddenly. This was not as they expected. Alice stopped sucking on my tit. She looked at me questioningly, ""Sue, did you...?"" The question hung in the air.\n\n""Yes,"" I giggled. ""Have a look.""\n\nShe flung back the covers. My naked pussy glistened in its own juices, tantalizing in the lantern light. ""Oh, Susan Michelle, it's beautiful!"" She caressed it with her hand. ""So smooth!"" Her rubbing let more liquid ooze from my slit, lubricating me. ""And so slippery. I love it!"" She kissed me again, her hands moving all around, spreading my juice all around the area. She brought her fingers up between our mouths and we tasted them together. ""I've just got to lick you!"" She was already moving there.\n\n""Please, Alice. Oh, please. I've wanted you to since I thought about shaving."" She reached her destination. Her tongue found my clit immediately. ""Ohh yeah, lick my pussy, Alice. Suck my clit, yessss! That's it."" Alice's right hand moved below her mouth and into my pussy. First two, then three fingers, back and forth, in and out, while her mouth worked it's magic on the top of my slit. My hands played with the hair on the back of her head.\n\nThe first climax came quickly! ""Oh God! Oh Alice!"" I screamed. I held her head close to me through the spasms.\n\n""That's fun, watching you come when you're bald!"" Alice giggled up at me when I was through. ""Let see if we can do it again?""\n\nAs her tongue moved all over my lips now, her fingers slid out of my pussy and down to my ass. ""Oh, rub my asshole, Alice, rub it!"" She rubbed my hole with my juices while her tongue slid quickly in and out of my pussy. Her left hand found my clit and her fingers grabbed it and started massaging it. ""Oooh, yesss. My clit, my clit, rub my clit."" Now she took one slippery finger and slid it into my ass. ""Aaah, yes, oh!"" Soon she started moving it in and out. That was all it took. My body start thrashing wildly and I was making all sorts of loud noises that must have been completely incoherent. My pussy spasmed again and again. My whole body shook. I grabbed the sheets and held on as the waves passed through my body.\n\nWe were still for a minute, while I reveled in the feelings. Then I said, ""Now, Alice, I want to taste you. I want to lick that hot juicy cunt of yours. I want to cover my face with your cum and suck on your little clit.""\n\n""We are talkative today, aren't we,"" Alice giggled. I stayed about where I was and Alice moved up and straddled my face. I love that view: her blue stockings ending a couple of inches below her open pussy, gleaming with wetness, and covered in thick brown hair. Further up those two cute little tits and finally her beautiful face framed by her now disheveled hair.\n\nHer fingers strayed to play with herself for a moment. ""Is this what you want, Sue?"" To respond I simply raised my head and started licking her. My hands reached up and grabbed her waist and brought her down so she squatted on top of my mouth. Her hands started to play with her tits.\n\nI love the way Alice tastes. There are days when I can't get enough of her. I started by pushing my tongue as far as I could into her, reaching at the same time behind her to play with her tight little ass. Her fingers danced on her nipples: pinching, twisting. With a moan, she spread her thighs wider, and slid oh so slightly back. I knew she wanted me to suck her clit. I teased around it for a moment, bringing moans of ""Please, Sue, please, now."" Then I took her firm clit between my lips and sucked on it like it was candy. (Which it is, I guess.) She called, ""Oh, God!"" and shuttered. Her pussy convulsed, and my face was moistened with still more of her juice.\n\nNow spent, Alice slid back down and curled next to me. Her hand traced around my breasts then slid down to my pussy. She smiled as she reached it again and began to very slowly trace the now-unfamiliar contours. ""Thanks Sue."" she whispered. ""I love you.""\n\n""I love you too,"" I kissed her. ""Sometimes we need something different.""\n\n""Yeah."" I could see that she was getting tired. It had been a long day for her. I leaned down, pulled up the covers then leaned over and extinguished the lamp.\n\n""Sleep well."""
232,An Executives Story 1,"['MFfg', 'ped', 'pre-teens', 'inc', '1st', 'exh', 'swingers']","By age 25, I had worked my way up to head accountant, at the plant where I worked. This was the start of my world changing.\n\nThe firm, opened a new branch in a southern state, and for some reason, I was selected to be the comptroller at this new plant. Since I hated the snow and cold winters, I jumped at the chance to move south.\n\nAt this new plant, I would work directly for the Plant Manager, and be his right hand man. This meant that I would get a nice home, subsidized by the company, and a very large raise.\n\nIn my new city, I got a hotel room, to live in until I could find a suitable place to live. I arrived on a Tuesday evening, and had until Monday before I had to report to the plant. On Wednesday morning, I contacted a realtor, and told him I was looking for a nice place with at least 4 bedrooms, and in a gated community. He told me that he would check all the listings, that he, did not have anything like that, but he knew that there were several gated communities in the area.\n\nOn Thursday, he called me back and said that there was one listing, that I might be interested in, and he could show it to me on Sunday, about nine am. I said great, ""I will be at your office about 8:45 on Sunday.""\n\nI did some looking around town to see where things were, and then I went to the plant, to meet my new boss. We shook hands, and he asked me where I was staying. I told him, and said that I would be seeing a home in a gated community, on Sunday morning. ""Good luck,"" he said. ""I think I got the last open house in a gated community, in the area."" He said that he had not heard about another opening. ""Where is it?"" he asked.\n\n""The realtor, did not tell me,"" I answered. ""Well, do not pay over $400,000 if you do you will lose the company subsidy. Try to find one in the $250,000 to $350,000 range. This is where the company likes us to be, and you get the best deal the company offers."" I thanked him for the information, and said I would be at work on Monday morning.\n\nSunday morning, I went to the realtors office. He had several pictures of the outside of the house, and a picture of each room. He told me that the only bad thing about the house, was that the 5th bedroom was on the third floor, but that it like all the others had their own bath. I told him ""that doesn't bother me."" I asked the price and he said the asking price is $450,000, but I think you might be able to get it for around $350,000. ""Why do you think that?"" I asked him.\n\nHis answer was, ""The people who are selling it, are the parents of the current owner. However they are from out of state and want to dump it as fast as possible.""\n\nI asked about why the parents were selling it and not the people. He said that ""a month ago, the owners, and their children were all killed in an auto accident. The parents just want to get rid of it, and go home.""\n""Oh!"" he said. ""The furniture all goes with the house, so you would not have to furnish it.""\n\n""That would be great,"" I replied, ""then I could refurnish it the way I want, a little at a time.""\n\nGeorge (the realtor) said ""if we leave now, we will be able to see it before lunch. The parents will be back about 1300hr."" I got in the car with George, and we were on our way. He said ""it is about a half an hour drive from here,"" and also asked where I was going to work. I told him and he said that ""that would be about a 45 minute drive from the house."" After driving an hour and a half, at the old plant, that sounded like a breeze.\n\nAs we approached Locked Doors (the gated community) George said, ""this place is just inside the gate, and easy to find.""\n\nI said, ""The walls around it seem awfully high.""\n\n""Yes,"" he said, ""they are 12 feet, I guess they wanted to make sure no one vaulted over them."" He showed his pass to get in, and the gate opened.\n\nOnce the gate was open, George said, ""Drive straight, ahead of us is the house. It is a prime location. Also there are 3 other gates to get in.""\n\nI asked where the property lines ran and he said half way between the houses, but the association, takes care of mowing lawns, so no one worries about them, and fences are not allowed.\n\nWe went inside, it was beautiful, and all the furniture matched. It had been well taken care of, and everything was immaculate. George said that ""it was the last house to be build in the community. The family that had died, had only lived here four months, before the accident.""\n\nI told George that I would offer $300,000. He said, ""Let's go back to the office, and I will write it up, but I think it might be a little too low, for them to accept.""\n""I can always come up, but never down,"" I said.\n\nThe following week, I went to work, waiting to hear from George. On Saturday, George called and said that ""the people wanted to meet with us on Sunday morning."" I thought to myself, ""what a strange area, everything is done on Sunday mornings, I must be out of sync with the area, or something.""\n\nAt the house, we met with the parents, and discussed the offer. It ended up with me saying that ""if they would take the offer, I would give them $1,000 in cash after the closing, and that George would rebate $1,500 of his fee, in cash after the closing. That would give them $2,500 in tax free money."" They went into a different room to discuss it. George said ""why do you think I will give them part of my commission?"" I said ""I calculate your commission to be almost $30,000, and if giving away less than 5% will make the sale, you would be stupid not to do it.""\n""I guess when you look at it that way, you are right, so ok I will if they accept the offer"" he said.\n\nThe couple came back and asked when they would receive the cash. I said ""I will have it in an envelope and will give it to you before we leave the bank, after the closing."" George said, ""I will also have it for you at the same time. We will put the envelopes in one of my realtors brochures and I will hand it to you, like I am hoping to get more business from you."" I put in ""I also expect you to be out of the house in two days after the closing."" They signed the offer and George told them that ""he would notify all of us when the bank was to have the closing."" Then we left.\n\nOn Monday, I and my staff were working on a cost analyst project. We had to make sure that the plant was going to return a profit by the end of the first year of operation. Tom (my boss) walked through the area, and ""said how does it look?"" I said, ""close, but needs to be a little better."" He then asked me how the house hunting was going, and I told him that I had an offer that had been accepted, on a house in the Locked Doors community. He chuckled and shook his head, as he continued on his tour of the plant.\n\nLater in the day, I got a call from George, he said that ""the bank had set the closing for next Monday, at 9 am."" I said I would be there, and then let Tom know I would be late on Monday and why. Then I told my secretary to ""cancel any appointments that I had for Monday morning, that I would be out of the office until after noon.""\n\nLater in the day George called again, he told me that the sellers had told him that I could move in anytime after the closing, they would be going home right from the bank, and would give me the keys then.\n\nMonday morning, I had my bags packed. I called the valet service and had them take my bags to my car, while I made sure that I did not leave anything behind. Then I settled my bill with the hotel, and headed for the bank. Things at the bank went smoothly, and I had already given George my envelope with the cash in it. Afterward, George gave the brochure to the couple, and they handed me the keys, said good luck and left. I then went to work.\n\nIn the middle of the afternoon, my work was caught up, so told Tom that if he did not mind I was going to take the rest of the afternoon off, so I could get some groceries, and set up the house. He said go for it.\n\nAt Locked Doors, I stopped at the gate house and told the person that I had just bought my home, and could I get a key card for the gate. He said that I would have to get that from the HOA (Home Owners Association), but until I did, he would let me in each time I needed to get in.\n\nI pulled into my driveway and opened the garage door. I parked in the garage, and noted a remote laying on a table. I tried it, and it was for the garage door. Now I did not have to get out of the car to get into the garage.\n\nThe garage door entered the house in the utility room. From there into the kitchen, where I put away my groceries. Then I carried in my bags from the car to the master bedroom. As I was hanging up clothing, I heard the door bell ring. I hurried to the front door, but there was no one there, and the bell rang again. ""Must be a bell on the back door,"" I said to no one, and headed to the back door.\n\nWhen I opened the door, a man was standing there, naked as the day he was born. He said, ""I am Jack, I live right back of you, I am also head of the HOA, and I want to welcome you to the community."" I must have looked shocked (I was), as he asked if anything was wrong. I said, ""it looks like you missed something when you dressed."" He got a puzzled look on his face, and I said ""it looks like you forgot to put on your pants today.""\n\nJack had a laughing fit. When he got himself under control, he said ""I cannot believe they did that to you."" I said what? He said ""they sold you this house and did not tell you that Locked Doors is a nudist colony?"" I asked him, ""this is a big joke that my boss put you up to right?""\n\n""Wrong"" Jack said. ""This is for real, this is a nudist colony, if you do not believe me step outside and look over there. That I my wife and 4 kids as well as two other couples and their children, and they are all nude.""\n\n""How long have you lived in this area?"" he asked.\n\n""About 3 weeks, why?""\n\n""Everyone in town knows that Locked Doors is a nudist colony. This is funny, maybe not for you, but for us it is.\n\n""Anyway,"" he said, ""we're having a BBQ this evening, and would like for you to join us, so we can get better acquainted. And don't worry, we will not expect you to be nude. If and when you feel comfortable to do so, then do it, if not, then don't.""\n\nI said, I was just putting things away.\n\nJack said, ""That can be done anytime, please come and join us. I promise we will not bite, and no one will be offended if you look at them, it is expected when you are a nudist.""\n\nAgainst my better judgment, I decided to go. I had to get to know my neighbors sooner or later, so I might as well start sooner.\n\nI said, give me a few minutes, I want to change out of my work clothing. Jack said ""do not take too long, as the food is almost ready.""\n""Ok,"" I said, ""I will be there in a few minutes.""\n\nI went to my room and selected a pair of shorts, that I sometimes wore at the golf course, and a pair of flip flops. Then headed for the back door, for my first encounter with people who were comfortable wearing nothing at all. This was sure going to be a new experience.\n\nI headed across the back yard toward Jack's house, I saw three well stacked ladies standing in a group and talking, a boy about 10 and a girl about 13, plus a couple of smaller girls, and then there was Jack, and two other men standing and talking. As I approached Jack told the group that I was Scott, and introduced everyone to me. Two of the three women could have been Penthouse centerfolds, and the third was no slouch either. The three men had muscles where I had flab. The boy had a hard on, and his sister kept looking at me like I was a piece of candy. She had little puffy nipples, that looked like they were getting ready to grow.\n\nThe women all had shaved pussies and the girl had a few strands of pubic hair starting to grow. The boy was still hairless around his cock. The two smaller girls looked to be about 5 or 6 years old. With all these naked women around, I soon had a hard on. It felt harder than I had ever had before.\n\nA few minutes later I was sitting and drinking a beer, and talking to Jack, and the rest of the adults, when Jack said Susie, our guest seems to have a problem, do you think that you can handle it? With that the youngest of Jacks children came over to me and calmly unzipped my shorts and pulled my cock out and started licking it. Jack said ""we start them young, and Susie is just learning. I hope you enjoy her efforts."" I started to protest, and Jack said, ""all the little girls in the community have been taught to re leave a man's hard-on's whenever they see one. You might as well get use to it, as it will happen a lot while you are here."" I said to myself, ""I just might have accidentally found utopia, I might as well learn to be comfortable, with these people.""\n\nSusie's mouth was too small to get my cock into, so she was licking it like a lollypop, and when I was about to cum, she put her lips over my hole, and sucked. When I came, she tried to swallow it all, but her mouth kept filling up and it was dribbling down her chin and onto her stomach. Once she had cleaned up my cock, she then started taking the cum from her body and eating it as well. Jack, looked at her and said Susie, you did well. I reached down and patted her on the head, and said ""thank you, that felt really good."" She beamed a smile at me, and said ""it tasted good. Call on me anytime you need relief.""\n\nI said, ""now I really feel out of place, I guess I might as well take off my shorts."" When I had them off, Susie, said ""give them to me and I will put them on your back door step,"" which she did.\n\nJack's wife (Margaret or Maggie as she like to be called) said ""Scott, I think you have a girl friend, she seems to like you a lot, as she has never spoken that much to anyone except family."" I said under my breath, ""great just what I need, a 6 year old girlfriend.""\n\nAfter we had eaten, Jack said, ""I guess it is about time we told you more about this community.""\n\n""There is more, that I don't know?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes,"" said Maggie, ""and it is better to tell you now, rather than later.""\n\nJack continued, ""The outside community thinks of this place as a nudist colony, but they do not know the half of it. It started out as a swingers community, and the nudity started as a cover up for the swinging. It was easier to be known as nudist, than a swinging community.""\n\nI asked, ""What about the rules?""\n\nJack said, ""I'll give you a copy of those rules, but I am not in charge of that part of the community. Dover, Johnston, is head of that group, but everyone living here is required to belong to both groups. Your HOA dues, which for you are paid up for the next 7 months, also takes care of the SGA (Swingers Group Association).""\n\nMaggie came out of the house with a pamphlet, which contained the SGA rules, as well as the HOA rules. ""Take this,"" she said, ""I will get another copy tomorrow to replace ours.""\n\nNear 8 pm, I decided it was time to go home and finish my unpacking and get ready for the next day at work. As I was saying good bye to everyone, Susie, asked if I needed another blow job.\n\nI said, ""No sweetie, I am fine, but thanks for asking.""\n\nMaggie, then said, ""One last thing, if you're not in the mood for sex, lock all of your doors. If a lady should want to have you fuck her, she'll just walk in if the doors are unlocked. If you were married, the same would hold true if a man wanting to fuck your wife... or maybe a husband and wife might want to swap for the night.\n\n""Your only nightly privacy can be kept by locking your doors. This is the SGA rules. If you forget to lock your door, and someone comes in, you are obligated to honor any sexual request except for queer or lesbian requests.""\n\nAt home, I finished my unpacking, laid out my clothing for the next day, and then went to the living room to look through the SGA rules, as well as the HOA.\n\nThe rules were fairly simple;\n\n1. An unlocked door is an invitation for sex. 2. Queer and lesbian sex is optional, for those who want it, but not mandatory. 3. Children from 5 up to and including age 12 are only allowed to give blow jobs. 4. Children from 13 to 16 are allowed to do what their parents will let them do. 5. Anyone 17 and over, can engage in any sex act. 6. Due to the clean up problems, and some peoples sensitivity to them, Condoms are NOT to be used. 7. Birth control is the exclusive domain of each girls parents, and each woman. 8. If a girl/woman gets pregnant, it is her responsibility and not the boy/mans. 9. Group sex is ok. If you want to schedule a time for a group in the club house, see the SGA manager to schedule. 10. Group sex in an individual's home is that individual's responsibility to schedule.\n\nFor the HOA the rules were even simpler;\n\n1. No fences. 2. Flag poles are encouraged. 3. All pets must be on a leash, outside of your home. NO EXCEPTIONS 4. The Association, will take care of all lawn mowing. 5. Outside flowers are the home owners responsibility. Including planting, watering, and caring for. 6. No outside buildings are allowed. 7. Boats, trailers, motor homes, etc, must be kept in your driveway or garage.\n\nAs I was reading these, I fell asleep on the couch. I was awaken by Maggie. ""This is my welcome to the community, visit"" she said. ""I want you to make love to me. I want you before all the other ladies here find out you are single. They will be all over you, and since you did not lock your door, I get to be first.""\n\nWiping the sleep out of my eyes, I asked what time it was, and she said it was nearly midnight, and that she had locked all of my doors after she had entered, so that we would not be interrupted.\n\nShe took my cock and lead me to my bedroom. By this time I was fully awake. When we got to the bed, I stopped her and turned her around. I pulled her close and started kissing her, and she kissed me back with passion. This was not my first rodeo. As I kissed her, I pulled her close to feel her tits pressing into my chest, and my cock between her legs and bumping her clit. It took no time at all, and she was as hot as a two dollar pistol.\n\nI asked her how she wanted it, and she said anyway you like, so I put her head on the bed, with her tits hanging beside the bed. I pulled her knees back and locked her legs. This put her pussy in the right spot for me to fuck her like a dog. I started to get my cock wet from her juices which were slowly flowing. She said ""forget that just shove it all the way in, in one thrust."" She took hold of my cock and placed it at her entrance, and I did a hard shove, and kept going until my balls were slapping her clit. She said ""I like it hard and fast, and do not show any mercy. Make me yell and scream.""\n\nI pulled out until just the head was inside of her and then hit her again with a full thrust. This time when I hit bottom, I felt her cervix open a small amount. ""God"" she said ""that is good do it again harder."" I kept pounding her and she kept screaming, ""MORE! MORE!"" As I kept slamming into her, I reached down and grabbed her tits. I put the nipples between my thumb and forefinger, and squeezed, and then proceeded to try to milk her tits. This inflamed her passion even more. She had a couple of small orgasms, and I felt that she was getting ready for a big one, so I slowed my thrusting to about half the speed, which let her come down from the expected orgasm.\n\nShe said ""you bastard, let me cum."" I said ""all in good time, but for now, just enjoy what I let you feel."" She said that ""her tits had never felt so good with someone playing with them, and begged me to let her cum."" Once she was down from her high, I picked up the pace again, and when I was ready to cum I let her cum at the same time. When I hit bottom and felt her cervix move a little, I released my load and flooded her womb with my cum. I kept fucking her for several more minutes until my cock just could not stay hard.\n\nOnce I pulled out of her, she collapsed on the bed. I expected her to wait a few minutes and then go home, but she moved over on the bed and said, ""Turn the light out and do to me what you want.""\n\n""Don't you have to go home?"" I asked.\n\n""Jack doesn't expect me home until morning. I want you to fuck me all night,"" she insisted.\n\n""What is Jack going to say when you get home?""\n\n""He is going to ask if I had a good time, and when I tell him how good you are, he is going to ask when you are going to do our daughter Rosie (she is 17)."" She also explained that all the other children were hers by men in the group. And she hoped that I had gotten her pregnant.\n\nWe spent the rest of the night sucking and fucking.\n\nIn the morning, I told Maggie to just leave things and I would clean up after I got home from work, and she could stay as long as she liked.\n\nAt work, Tom took one look at me and said what truck hit you, you look terrible. I said I will tell you about it at break, in your office. I spent most of the morning in my office sleeping, I told my secretary that I did not want to be disturbed, unless it was an emergency, or a call from corporate offices.\n\nAbout lunch time, I called Tom and asked if he wanted to eat lunch in my office, which he did. I told my secretary to go to the lunch room and get meals for the two of us, and have it ready in 10-15 minutes, then she could take her lunch.\n\nTom showed up just before the lunches arrived. After eating, Tom asked, ""Ok, what happened last night?""\n\nI told him about being invited to the BBQ at Jack and Maggie's house. I described the events up to and including Susie's giving me a blow job. Then I said, ""You're not going to believe what else I found out about Locked Doors.""\n\nWhen I told him about Locked Doors, being a nudist colony, was a front for a swingers group, he could not believe that the community at large had been fooled, and that I was making up a story. Then I told him I had forgotten to lock my doors, and fell asleep on the couch. That Maggie had come over about midnight and came in, locked the doors and then woke me up. And about the two of us fucking and sucking all night long. I told him, under a promise of secrecy, the rules of both the HOA and the SGA.\n\nHe said, ""From what I can gather, that place has been operating for about 10 years. It does not make sense that it is still functioning and kept secret.""\n\n""Believe it,"" I said.\n\n""Can you get me in?"" he asked.\n\n""I don't know if there is a list of people waiting or not, but if there is, I can add your name. But what about your wife? Would she approve?"" (I had only met his wife once, but she looked hot to me.)\n\nHis answer shocked me. He said he and his wife had been looking for a swingers group since they had moved here. He said his wife had been asking if we should invite you for a night. You have an open invitation, any time you want to come over. I said ""how about you two come over to my place Saturday night? Then I can introduce you to some of the people, and maybe you can become members of the SGA without living in Locked Doors.""\n\n""Have you found out why the name Locked Doors, was chosen for the community?""\n\n""I haven't asked,"" I answered, ""but it could be because Locked Doors means you are not welcome to enter, and the community gates stop people from entering if they do not have a key card, or a pass, and passes are only good for 2 days, then have to be renewed.""\n\n""I will also see if I can get a second gate key, if I can, I will let you use it. If not, I will get you a pass that is good for this weekend."" With that, Tom left, and I went to work. My secretary came in and asked if we were through with the dishes, and she removed them. I told her that when she got back, to come in to see me as I wanted to get to know her a little better.\n\nA few minutes later she knocked on my door and I told her to enter. She had her pad and pencil with her. I told her she did not need them, but she said ""it looks better if the others in the office thinks that I am taking dictation."" I told her that ""that was probably a good idea, that we did not want any unfounded rumors going around.""\n\nShe smiled and sat down facing my desk. ""What is it that you want to know?"" she asked.\n\nI said, ""First off, what nationality is Freda? It's not such a common name.""\n\nShe answered, ""I really do not know, it is possible that it is Scandinavian, but it could be short for Fredrika, which I think would be French.""\n\n""Are your parents living?"" I asked.\n\n""No,"" she answered. ""My dad was killed in the war, and my mom committed suicide after hearing of his death. I was raised by my grandparents, and they died a few years ago, when I was 18.""\n\n""I am sorry to hear that,"" I said. ""I hope you don't think I am prying into your private affairs, but I like to know about the people I work closely with.""\n\n""No problem,"" she said. ""I try to take things as they come and tend not to get upset. I have seen enough grief in my life, and try to keep it at a minimum.""\n\n""I take it that this is your first job?""\n\n""Yes,"" she said, ""everyone who graduated in my secretarial school, in my class, was hired in here. Since I was at the top of my class, they assigned me to you.""\n\nI said, ""So far, you have been very efficient, and I am pleased with your work. I would however like for you to take on another job. It does not pay to good, but it might be fun for you.""\n""I am not sure"" she said, ""working for you here keeps me pretty busy.""\n\n""The job I am thinking of should be pleasurable to you and would help me a great deal.""\n\nShe frowned, but asked ""what is the job?""\n\nI said, ""I need someone who can show me the town, all the fine restaurants, pubs, etc. You would get to go out a couple of nights a week and I will pay all the expenses. I then could learn the town and what is where. Would you be interested in that?"" I asked.\n\n""In other words, you want to date me?""\n\n""I would not call it dating, that would be a violation of company policy. But teaching me about the town, is not ""dating"" and I am sure that Tom our plant manager, would be ok with that definition.""\n\nShe answered, ""I am not sure, I will have to think about that for while. May I get back to you on this subject?""\n\n""Take all the time you need,"" I said, ""just so it is not too long a time, for then someone would say I had, had enough time to learn on my own.""\n\nShe smiled and said, ""Is that all, sir?""\n\nI said ""Freda, in this office you may call me Scott. Elsewhere, sir is ok.""\n\n""Yes Mr. Scott,"" she said as she went out the door.\n\nAt this time I should tell you that Freda was everybody's dream. She appeared to be of Scandinavian descent. Five ft. 6 in. tall. I would guess to be about 120#, 34C, 20, 28. Her face would put Marilyn Monroe to shame. A very neat package. She had a cheerful personality, and was very efficient.\n\nAs I was going past her desk, on my way home for the night, she said; ""Sir, about our earlier discussion, I think I can arrange things so that I can fulfill that request.""\n\n""Thank you Freda, I'll keep it under advisement, good night.""\n\nShe answered, ""Good night sir.""\n\n*\n\nAs I pulled up to my driveway, I thought I saw Susie, standing next to the garage. I hit the remote for the door opener, and then drove into the garage. I closed the door, before I got out of the car. By the time I got to the back door, Susie, was standing there waiting for me. I asked her if there was something that she needed, and she said, ""No I'm here to help you.""\n\nI asked, ""Help me with what?""\n\nShe reached out and grabbed my cock through my pants, and I had an immediate hard on.\n\nI said, ""Do your parents know that you're here and why?""\n\nShe said no they didn't, but they would not care anyway. ""I need more training on cock sucking, and you have the best tasting one that I know of. Please let me do it for you.""\n\n""All right,"" I said, ""but let me get stuff put away first.""\n\n""Thank you Mr. Scott,"" she answered.\n\nWe went in and I put my things away and started to undress, Susie said, ""Let me do that for you, please?""\n\n""Why do you want to undress me?"" I asked.\n\n""It's fun to see how your body changes as I do it, did you know that all your muscles keep changing as I do it?""\n\n""No I never thought about it,"" I said.\n\nShe continued, ""Your cock moves every time I touch your skin, and that makes me feel good.""\n\n""By the time you're a little older, you'll be the best cock sucker in the world. You are pretty amazing for one of your age.""\n\n""Thank you Mr. Scott,"" she replied, as she finished striping my clothing off. ""I want to try something different than I did last night, may I.""\n\nI said, ""Yes, but let me sit in a chair first. That way you can be more comfortable as well.""\n\n""Whatever you say Mr. Scott."" This Mr. Scott thing was going to take a lot of getting use to.\n\nI sat in an armed chair, and put my legs over the arms, so that I was spread as wide as I could be. This gave Susie a lot of room to try anything she wanted. She took hold of my cock and brought it up close to her face. She looked at it for several minutes, and then said ""I think I can do it.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""I think I can get part of it inside my mouth.""\n\nI said, ""Ok, do whatever you want to, just do not bite it.""\n\nShe laughed, ""I'll bet that would hurt.""\n\n""If you do,"" I said, ""I'll have to bite you back."" T\n\nhen she put her lips up to my cock head and opened her mouth as wide as she could get it, and started to push my cock into her mouth. She got the head in and started licking it. She hit the right spot and I almost came immediately. She kept trying to get more and more of me into her mouth, and finally got a little more inside of her mouth. As she was licking the head, she used one hand to play with my balls, and the other was jacking me off. To see this six year old girl sucking my cock head, and jacking me off, while playing with my balls, was erotic as hell.\n\nI told her that I was about to cum, and she just kept on working on me. When I did cum, she got about half of the load in her mouth and swallowed it. As the next spurt came she got all of it. But the rest of it ended up on her stomach, and down to her little pussy.\n\nShe pulled me out of her mouth and licked my cock clean, then started on cleaning herself up. I told her to lie back on the floor with her legs spread wide. I then got down and licked the cum off of her pussy. I swear that she had a mini orgasm.\n\nOnce she had cleaned herself and me with her tongue, she got up to leave, and said ""mom told me to remind you not to lock your back door tonight, she has a surprise for you.""\n""What is it"" I ask? ""She would not tell me, but I'll bet she will be over to see you tonight.""\n\nAfter I had supper, I sat and watched TV for a while. I got tired of watching stupid stuff, and got up and locked the front door. I left the back door unlocked, as requested. I picked up a book and went to the bed room. I laid on the bed nude, reading the book. It must have been about 8 pm when I heard the back door open, then I hear the lock turn. I yelled ""Maggie, I am in the bedroom.""\n\nA minute later, in comes this beautiful teenage girl. As she walked in the bedroom door, she said, ""I am sorry, I am not my mother, but she sent me here."" She said ""my name it Terra."" I said ""then you are the daughter that is Jacks child?"" She said ""yes, but the little one who gives you the blow jobs, does not know that yet so please do not tell her."" I said ""as far as I am concerned all of you belong to Jack."" She smiled and said ""thank you.""\n\nI ask if there was anything specific that I could do for her, and she said, ""I just turned 16, and mom and dad decided to give you my cherry. After hearing mom rave all day about you, I am on pins and needles waiting for you to do so. I want you to give me the whole treatment that you gave mom last night. I also will be here all night with you and I want you to teach me everything you can."" I said ""that would take more than just one night, especially since you are still cherry."" She said ""take care of that problem first, then whatever you want me to do just tell me what I have to do to achieve it.""\n\nI said ""we will leave the lights on for a while, so you can see just what I am doing to you. However while I am doing things to you, you must be doing things to me. That way we both will be aroused, and ready. Making love is a two way street. I get you ready to fuck, and you need to get me ready to fuck you.""\n\nLay on the bed, and I will be back in a few seconds. I went to the bathroom, took a piss, then got a jar of KY and went back to the bedroom. ""What is that for"" she ask? ""It's for later,"" I said, and laid on the bed beside her. I leaned over and started french-kissing her. When I put my tongue into her mouth she immediately responded in kind. She was like a hungry tiger. As I was kissing her I moved one hand down and started playing with her very nicely shaped tits. When I started rolling one nipple between my thumb and forefinger, she stated moaning into my mouth. I put more pressure on her nipple and she started squirming, and almost fell off the bed. That broke our kiss, and she said that felt great, I could even feel it in my pussy. I got her back toward the center of the bed and then started using my mouth and teeth on her nipples. She started breathing hard.\n\nI slowly kissed my way down to her pussy. I used my tongue to lick up and down her slit, taking care to hit her clit when I was on the upstroke. She shuddered each time I touched it. I reached up and took hold of her nipples while I was licking her pussy. When I hit her clit, each time, I could feel her nipples pulse. It did not take too long before small amounts of pussy juice started coming up from her love canal. She had the best tasting pussy juice I have ever tasted. I slowly inserted a finger into her hole. I got it into about the second knuckle. I then started moving it around and as I touched her hymen, she would give out with a little jerk. When I got her flowing good, I told her to ""raise her legs as high and as wide as she could get them."" Then I put her legs on my shoulders, and told ""her that it was going to hurt some when I broke her hymen."" She said ""do it quickly. I don't care how much it hurts, just get it over with.""\n\nI had her reach down and put my cock head at the entrance to her canal. Once it started in, I said ""get ready."" Then I lunged into her hard and fast. She squealed as I tore through her hymen. I got stopped with the head of my cock just beyond where her hymen had been. I held steady there for a few seconds to let her body recuperate. Then I slowly put more pressure on her, until I hit her cervix. At that point I still had half an inch to get fully into her. She was breathing erratic, and I waited until she had calmed down. I ask if she was all right and she said ""it feels like a stiff tube running into me."" I said ""it will be better in a short while, your pussy muscles will begin to take charge and you will feel fantastic.""\n\nI could feel her body pulsing and trying to move my cock out of her. Once I started slowly thrusting in and out of her she calmed down and started enjoying herself. As I slowly gained speed pumping in and out of her pussy, she began to fuck me back. Then she had a couple more small orgasms. As I pumped faster and faster, her orgasms became more frequent, and stronger. When I was getting ready to cum, I started pounding into her hard and fast, and was getting the last half inch into her uterus. I told her I was going to cum, and smacked into her and stopped with the end of my cock inside her uterus. Then I started blasting cum into her. It seemed like I must have put a quart into her, but it was probably no more than a small tea cup full.\n\nOnce I had finished cumming, in her, I laid on top of her and started kissing her again. She returned my kisses with great passion. As we lay there kissing, my cock slowly started its retreat from her, and finally came out of her. She was holding me in her arms and softly crying. I ask why she was crying, and she said ""they are tears of joy. I have never felt this good"" she said. ""I said ""this is just the beginning. We will do things all night, but I want you back tomorrow night for more, as you will be too sore for some of what I want to teach you."" She said ""I will be here for as long as you want me to be. I will even stay all day tomorrow and clean the house for you, then we can begin when you get home from work."" I replied, ""that sounds like a great plan.""\n\nI fucked her twice more that night, and each time she would cry tears of joy. Terra seemed to enjoy fucking more than any girl I had met, and she was good, for a beginner.\n\nTerra was still sleeping, when I awoke in the morning. I rolled over on top of her and put my hard on into her pussy lips, and shoved it into her. That woke her up, and she smiled up at me and said, ""what a wonderful way to be awaken,"" as she started fucking me back. She had a big orgasm just as I was filling her womb with cum. I stayed in her until I went soft and slipped out of her.\n\nI then took my shower and got ready for work, Terra had gotten up and made breakfast for us. As I was leaving for work, she said, ""I will be waiting on the bed for you to get home. I want you to teach me everything that a whore would need to know."" I wondered all day about that remark.\n\nI was a few minutes early when I walked into the office. Freda was there alone. She quickly looked and saw we were alone, and then said, ""Mr. Scott, I think it will be all right if I become your tour guide to the city.""\n""Good,"" I replied, ""book us for the nicest restaurant in the city for Friday evening, we can start right after work."" I said, ""also, when Mr. Tom comes in, please get him on the phone for me.""\n\nIn my office, I sat and wondered about Terra's remark. The phone rang and it was Tom. I told him that ""there was a waiting list to get into Locked Doors, and I had put his name on it. You are number 3 on the list, and it is possible to belong to SGA, without living at Locked Doors."" Tom, said ""let me think about it a little, and see what April (his wife) thinks about it. I will get back to you on it later in the week.""\n\nShortly after lunch, I ask Freda, if there was any florists shops between the office and Locked Doors, she said she would check. I said if there are, call them and then put me on. Five minutes later, Freda said ""that the shop was on line 2,"" which is my private line. I ask ""if they could put together a small assortment of cut flowers, one suitable for a 6 year old girl, one for a 16 year old, and one for a 33 year old."" They assured that they could and they would be ready by 1615 hrs. I said then ""I will be in about that time to pick them up and a card in each of them just saying Thank You from Scott.""\n\nWhen I left work, I stopped by the florist shop. I paid for the flowers, and ask if they could deliver. They said they could, so I ordered another bunch, to be sent to Freda, at work. With a card saying for being an excellent secretary, and for helping me with other matters. These I had billed to me at home, and left. I penciled each of their names on the appropriate box.\n\nAs I pulled into the driveway, I saw Susie, waiting for me. In the garage, I got out of the car, and she was immediately trying to unzip my pants. I stopped her and said ""I have an errand for you to do for me. Please take these two boxes to your mom, and thank you for trying to re leave my cock, but it does not need relief, today."" She took off for home, and I hurried into the house carrying the other box.\n\nTerra met me at the door, with a big kiss and a hug. Her tits felt great against my chest. I pushed her away a little, and then gave her, the box with her name on it. She took the flowers out of the box, and was just beaming. She ask ""are these really for me?""\n""Yes"" I replied, and she stuck her chest out with pride, and said, ""do you have a vase to put them in? I said they would look better at you house, with the ones I got for your mom and Susie."" She said ""I will take them home when you are done teaching me, until them they and I will be living here.""\n\nI said ""it is sure nice to come home to a beautiful young lady. Just thinking of you makes my cock hard."" Terra said, ""you just have to wait, I have dinner all ready for you, then we can make love all night. Did you lock the door? We have to keep that pesky Susie outside. She has been waiting all day to give you your daily blow job, but until my lessons are over, I will be giving them to you. I know I am not as good at it as she is, but I need to learn to get better, so that will be part of my learning.""\n\nI said ""the way Susie is going, it is going to be hard to find someone who will be able to be better than her, but any blow job, is a good one, just some are better than others.""\n\nI also told Terra, that Friday evening, I would be home just long enough to change my clothing, and then I had to go to dinner with my boss and his wife. I do not know how late we will be out. ""Do you want me to stay Friday, or what?"" She ask. I said ""at this point, I am not sure, so unless I tell you different, do as you wish. I know that it is nice to come home and be greeted as you have done the last two days."" She blushed and said, ""that's the way I used to greet dad when he came home.""\n""Used to,"" I said, ""you don't do it now?""\n""No"" she said, ""he does not work, except for the HOA. He does not like to talk about it, but he made a ton of money in the stock market, and invested it very well, then his 401K where he worked did very well, so he decided to retire and take it easy. He just retired last year.""\n\nI said, ""it sounds like I should hire him to work for me at the plant."" Terra smiled and said ""lots of luck, with that, it has been tried several times in the last year.""\n""Joking,"" I said. ""I am happy he did well.""\n\nWe heard the door knob rattle a couple of times, but we thought it was Susie, so we ignored it. A little later the phone rang. It was Maggie. She had come over to thank me for the flowers, but could not get in. She said I must have been busy with Terra, and I said ""yep.""\n\nAfter we ate, I said I want to watch the news, so let's go into the den. I had Terra sit on one end of the couch, and then I laid down with my head in her lap. During commercials, I would pull her down and either kiss her till they were over, or I would suck her nipples. I felt her spread her legs a little and my head sank down a little further. During one commercial I was kissing her and playing with her tits, and I felt the back of my head getting a little wet. When we broke the kiss, I said, ""you just had an orgasm, right?"" She said ""I thought I had hidden that from you, how did you know?"" I said ""because I have pussy juice all over the back of my head. I think it is time to shut the TV off, and for me to carry you upstairs, where I can pound your pussy until you cry uncle.""\n\nShe never did cry uncle, but we both had a lot of fun.\n\nThe rest of the week, went by pretty fast. Tom and April, Freda and I went out to eat on Friday evening, Freda took us to a very upscale restaurant. Then we went to a dance parlor, which also had a very good bar.\n\nOver dinner and at the bar, I filled Tom, April and Freda on Locked Doors. Freda, said that she knew about the nudity, but not the swingers. I told her not to spread it around, they were trying to keep it hidden, from the public. Tom and April both said that they would like to find a place there. I said ""I will keep my eyes and ears open, and if I hear of anything, I will let you know, but you are number three on the waiting list.""\n\nIt was a great evening, I danced with both April and Freda. Both of them were a nice arm full, and their tits were boring in to my chest, much to my delight. Tom also seemed to like dancing with Freda as well as April.\n\nAfter we dropped Freda at her home, I invited Tom and April back to see my place. When I pulled into the garage, I saw a light come on in the utility room, and figured that Terra had decided to stay. But when I opened the door, it was Maggie standing there. I ask her about Terra, and she said one of the boys was having a party, and all the other girls would be there, so Terra decided to go. Maggie said that that gave her the opportunity to come and spend some time with me. In the living room, I introduced Maggie to Tom and April. Maggie being nude, caused both mine and Tom's cocks to get hard. Maggie took April's hand and said, ""Let's go chat for a minute.""\n\nI told Tom to make himself at home, and he ask if it was alright to take off his clothing. I said I am going to, but you can do as you wish. He and I were setting nude and talking when a few minutes later, Maggie and April came back. April was nude as well, Maggie had convinced her that it was ok, and April said that she felt better nude.\n\nApril come over and sat on my lap, and Maggie did the same for Tom. I ask April if she was ok with being nude in front of strangers, and she said ""after tonight we will all be friends, as I intend to fuck your brains out, and I think Maggie wants to do the same to Tom."" I replied ""that sounds good to me, Tom, you and Maggie can take any of the four extra bedrooms that you like, April and I will take my room.""\n\nApril said, ""wait a minute, we all need to be in the same room, I want both you and Tom inside me at one time, and Maggie said that she would also want to try both of you at one time as well."" I said ""then we will get some blankets to lay on and sleep on the living room floor.""\n\nTom asked them, which one wanted to be first, and Maggie said, ""let April go first."" I then ask ""which 2 of the three holes do you want us in, April."" Her answer was ""Tom always gets my pussy, so you can have it, and then Tom can be in my ass.""\n\nI got the KY, and Tom used it on his cock and used his fingers to grease up April's ass, until he could get three fingers in her easily. Then he laid on his back and April squatted over him and lowered herself to his cock, while he lined it up with her asshole. She kept putting more and more pressure on his cock, until the head was inside her ass, then slowly worked down until she was setting facing away from him, and down to his root. She then laid back on him, to open the way for me to get my cock into her pussy. She held her pussy lips open with one hand, and guided my cock into her hole with the other. She was tight, but not overly so. I slowly slid inside of her until my root was against her clit. Then I raised up about 2 inches, and April pushed herself up to my root again, at the same time coming up on Tom's cock the same distance.\n\nI tried to stay in the same spot, and we let April fuck my cock in her pussy and as she pulled out of me, she was getting Tom's cock in her ass. Using her arms and leg muscles, she moved herself up and down faster and faster. On each stroke I could feel Tom's cock sliding in her ass, as she moved down, and on the up stroke I could also feel him in her, as he could feel me inside his wife's pussy.\n\nIt took about 5 minutes until I told her I was getting ready to cum, and Maggie started playing with Tom's balls so that he would be ready about the same time as I was. I came in April, as she finished her up stroke, and emptied 5 humungous spurts into her womb. On the next down stroke, Tom cam in her ass. She collapsed on top of Tom, and I on top of her, with both of us still inside of her.\n\nWe laid there for a few minutes, just getting our energy back. Then I pulled out of her pussy, and helped her stand and pull off of Tom's cock. Maggie had went into the kitchen and came back with 4 beers. We sat on the floor and drank them, as the cum kept cumming out of April's ass and pussy.\n\nWhen Tom and I had ""recharged our batteries"" it was time to take on Maggie. Maggie said ""I will do it a little different, I want Tom again on his back, and I will sit on his cock and then lie with my tits on his chest, then Scott can enter me from behind, but I want him in my pussy as well as Tom. I have always wanted to try this, and now is the time.""\n\nTom laid on the floor on his back again, and Maggie impaled herself on his cock. Then she leaned forward and made sure that her tits were between the two of them and not off to the side. Once she was satisfied that they were where she wanted them, she told Tom to reach around her and lock his fingers together. Once that was done, she told me to slowly slide my cock on top of Toms and into her pussy, which I did. I got as far inside of her as I could, which was all but about an inch of my cock.\n\nShe told Tom that he should keep her tits pinned to his chest with his arms, and she raised up pushing me up on my toes. Then she told me to ""pull out until just the head of my cock was inside of her. At that point she said when you start back inside of me, I will drop my ass down onto Tom's cock. We will keep doing that until both of you cum inside of me. Once both of you have cum, stay inside of me as long as you can.""\n\nIt was weird feeling Tom's cock rubbing against mine as we went in and out of her. She had 3 orgasms before Tom and I started to fill her up with cum. Tom said he could see the cum squirting out between our cocks. Again we collapsed into a heap on the floor, and laid there until our cocks slipped out of her.\n\nThis time April brought us each a beer, after drinking them, I said ""April and I are going to my room for the night, Tom, you and Maggie pick one and we will see you in the morning."" With that I took April's hand and lead her to my bedroom.\n\nApril and I made love several times that night, and each time was better than the last. We awoke with Tom knocking on the door. I told April to impale herself on my cock, facing the door, which she did. Once she was seated nicely on my cock, I told Tom to come in. He opened the door and walked in, and stopped dead in his tracks. ""You two are still at it,"" he ask? I said ""Tom, when you have a talented wife with a great pussy, you just can't get enough of it."" April spoke up and said, ""Scott is the best I have ever had, except for you dear, now what do you want?""\n\nHe said, ""I have to be at the plant today, it is time we went home so I can get ready."" April said, ""why don't you go, take my clothing with you, then bring back some for me to wear home later. I will do some research on the SGA while you are working."" Tom got a funny look on his face, then said, ""if that's the way you want it, ok. See you later, and Scott do not fuck her to death, I still need her."" Then he left.\n\nWhen I was sure he was gone, I said ""Tom seemed a little miffed."" April said, ""once in a while he gets that way. But by now he is over it."" About that time Maggie came in with a breakfast tray. She said ""when he gets his cock out of your pussy, I will get on the bed and we can have breakfast, but do not hurry on my account."" I said ""just put the tray on Aprils lap, and come on in I am just soaking in cider, we can eat and talk while I am."" Both April and Maggie broke out laughing.\n\nI told Maggie while we were eating that ""April wanted to do some checking on joining the SGA, and what it would entail?"" Maggie said, ""all you need to do is see Dover Johnston, and I will take you over to see him later."" I ask ""what about initiation? I have yet to do that.""\n\nShe answered ""last night can be considered the initiation. All it takes is for one member to be involved when they fucked someone that is not family, and Tom fucked me, and you fucked me and April, so that is taken care of.""\n\nWhen we finished breakfast, Maggie said, ""I will take these to the kitchen, you can clean them up later. I have already put the blankets from last night in the laundry, along with the bedding that Tom and I used last night. When you two are ready, come to my house and we will go see, Dover.""\n\nBy now my cock had slipped out of April, and she had remained sitting on my lap. She turned around and kissed me tenderly and said, ""you know, you might be a daddy after last night. I got a shocked look on my face and said WHAT?"" As she rubbed her nipples on mine, she said, ""when Tom told me about last night, I decided that it would be my chance. I want a baby and Tom does not, so I did not take my pill the last two days, so if I am pregnant, I will just tell Tom I forgot to take it one night when he fucked me. I will not tell him it is yours, I hope you understand, I like you, but I love my husband. Please do not tell him.""\n\n""No way would I ever tell him,"" I said, ""but why did you tell me?""\n""Because you make me feel more like a woman than he does. It was my idea that we become swingers, so it would improve his abilities, and it has somewhat, but not enough yet. I still want to be with you now and again. I hope what I have said does not turn you off."" I said ""April, I will fuck you anytime you want.""\n\nI nibbled on her nipples for a few minutes, and then said ""we had better get the dishes done, and go to Maggie's house."" She said ""I need to shower first,"" and I said, ""why let them see that you have been fucked.""\n""Are you sure,"" she ask? ""Yes and you will see others that way, as well as girls giving men and boys blow jobs. Maggie's youngest daughter, age 6, gives me a blow job everyday when I get home from work.""\n""Why,"" she ask? ""I will let Maggie and her family tell you, or else this Dover will, as it should be his job, to do so.""\n\nAfter the dishes were done, we went out the back door, and headed for Maggie's house. April put her arm around mine, and we walked like lovers to the neighbors.\n\nAs we approached, Susie came running out of the house, and up to me. ""Scott,"" she yelled, ""I missed you the last 2 days, please forgive me."" I told April that ""this is Susie, the one who has been giving me blow jobs, every day after work."" As Susie started to give me a blow job, I took hold of her arm and said, ""no, not today, I am worn out and a little sore. That would just hurt me."" She looked sad and disappointed, and I told her that ""I enjoyed her blow jobs, but sometimes you are just too good, and I have to hold off for a few days to recuperate."" She smiled and ran off.\n\nWe walked into the house, and Jack was there and Terra was giving him a blow job. I said ""Jack I thought that was Susie's job.""\n""Scott,"" he said, ""it usually is, but she was not here and Terra, wants to save her pussy for you, so you can finish teaching her, before she wants anyone else to fuck her.""\n\nJack looked at April, ""and ask did you bring a fuckable young lady for me to fuck?"" I said ""you will have to ask her about that, but we are here to see Maggie. She is going to introduce us to Dover. By the way this is April, my boss's wife.""\n\nJack said to April, ""here at Locked Doors, anyone behind an unlocked door is fair game. If you were not with Scott, I would have my cock inside of you already, god you look great. Scott I hope you are the one who's cum is running down her beautiful legs.""\n\nApril spoke up, ""My husband's was running down your wife's when she left us this morning.""\n\n""Good for her, she's fertile now and wants another kid."" About that time Maggie came in and said, ""Let's go, I just talked to Dover, and he has to leave soon, so we have to go right away.""\n\nMaggie herded us into her car and said ""not time to walk it, he lives as far away from Scott as you can get in the complex, at the back gate, like you are at the front gate.""\n\nDover was waiting for us, and met us in the driveway. He was dressed to go to town, and said he only had a few minutes. He gave each of us a list of the rules, and said ""all I need is a name, address and both a home phone and a work phone. We use the work phone only in cases of emergency, and we never give out the number to anyone, even members. Maggie tells me that you and she and her husband did the initiation last night, so fill out the information we need, and either bring it back to me, or give it to Maggie. Maggie is somewhat of a legend in the group, she is the only lady that has fucked every male member of the SGA, including all those who live outside this compound.""\n\nWe went back to Maggie's house for a while, then April decided that she should go home. We went to my place and showered with each other washing the other, and we made love one more time in the shower. Then we dressed for the trip to her home.\n\nWe were about half way to her house when my cell phone rang. I let April answer it, there was a company policy that forbid using the phone when we were driving. She spoke to someone that she seemed to know, then said ""just a minute and you can talk to Scott, he is driving and will have to pull over to the curb to park, first.""\n\nI pulled over to the curb, and April mouthed, Mr. Shelly, as she handed me the phone. ""Hello,"" I said ""this is Scott, to whom am I speaking? As I gave April a wink.""\n\nThe answer was,"" this is Mr. Shelly.""\n""Good morning sir,"" I said. ""What can I do for you?""\n""Do you know where Tom is?""\n""I said he and April stayed over at my house last night, and this morning he ask if I could take April home, as he has some work to do at the office. We are now about halfway to their home. Maybe he is there, by now.""\n""No"" Mr. Shelly said, ""I have called both his home and his office, and get no answers.""\n\n""Is there something that I can do for you?"" I ask. ""Come to the airport and pick me up, if you can.""\n""I can be there in 20 minutes, as it is on the other side of town from where we are now.""\n""Make it as fast as you can Scott, and thank you. See you in a few minutes."" He hung up.\n\nI ask April, ""did you and Tom know he was coming?""\n""I did not,"" she said,"" and I don't think that Tom did either, or he would have said something to me, and you.""\n\nI said, ""Let's go to your place and you can quickly change clothing. It probably would cause some problems if Mr. Shelly saw you dressed for a night out at noon with someone besides Tom. He is pretty straight laced.""\n\nI hurried to their house, and sat in the car while she changed. She was out very quickly, and we were on our way to the airport. She said that she had just taken off her dress and put on a pair of jeans, and a blouse over her undergarments.\n\nI had overestimated the driving time to the airport, so we would have time for April to change, and we arrived there in 18 minutes from the end of the call. Mr. Shelly was waiting for us outside, and I pulled up in front of him.\n\nI got out and put his luggage in the trunk, while April moved to the back seat. Mr. Shelly got in and said, ""Let's go to the office, and see if he is there now.""\n""Sure thing"" Mr. Shelly, I said, as I pulled away from the curb.\n\nWe saw Ton's car in the parking lot, when we pulled in, it was the only one in the lot. I parked in my assigned spot, and unlocked the door to the building. Once inside the building, we took the elevator to the 4th floor, where Tom and my offices were.\n\nComing out of the elevator we heard a woman giggling. I said"" that sounds like Freda.""\n""Who is Freda,"" Mr. Shelly ask? ""She is my secretary, but she is not suppose to be working today, and her car was not in the parking lot.""\n\nAs we got closer to my office, we could hear some moaning and groaning, like someone was getting fucked. As we neared my office, I put a finger to my lips to indicate quiet, and I carefully checked the door. It was locked. I pulled out my key and quietly unlocked the door, and let Mr. Shelly open it. He pulled it wide open, and we saw Tom was fucking Freda. And there clothing was all over my desk.\n\nThe three of us walked up to the sofa, and they never heard us coming, until Mr. Shelly said ""you two are fired."" At that Tom jumped up, to see who said that, and saw the three of us standing there.\n\nFreda, tried to get to her clothing, but was told to stay put. Mr. Shelly looked at me and ask, ""did you know anything about this?"" Tom spoke up and said, he did not, I have even warned him about it as he seemed to have a thing for Freda.\n\nShelly looked at me, and I said, ""the first week I was here, I ask Freda, to show me around town. She showed me the restaurants, theaters, bars, etc. it was all on the up and up. Just ask her."" Freda, said ""yes, he never made a pass at me.""\n\nShelly then told Tom, ""give Scott your company keys, key cards, and credit cards. Then you and the young lady can go, without your clothing. Scott, you and I will take April home, after we find me a hotel room. Then I want to see you here at 9 am in the morning. We have a lot to discuss."" Tom said ""we need our clothing, we cannot go out this way in public."" Shelly then said, ""you should have thought about that before you broke company rules. We will deliver the clothing when we take your wife home.""\n\n""I also expect to see your company car in this lot, with the keys in it when I get here in the morning. Now go before I get really mad. You broke my trust. I had programmed you in the fast track to the board of directors, and now I have to eat my words about you, and it will not be easy.""\n\nTom and Freda, left. We watched out the window, as they walked to the car nude, then drove away. We went into the conference room, and Mr. Shelly told April, ""I am so very sorry this happened. In a way I feel responsible for you, as it was I who told Tom about you."""
233,An Executives Story 2,"['MFfg', 'ped', 'pre-teens', 'inc', '1st', 'exh', 'swingers']","Shelly went to the wash room, and April whispered to me, ""after you take him to a hotel, come back to the house. I think that you should be in on the discussion with Tom, please?""\n\n""Tom is my friend,"" I said, ""I will do what I can for him, and you.""\n\nWhen Shelly came out of the washroom, we headed for my car. This time Shelly insisted that April ride up front with me. We dropped April off at her home, and headed for the best hotel in town. On the way, I asked Shelly what he meant that he felt responsible for April, being with Tom\n\nHe said, ""I thought you knew, I am April's uncle.""\n\n""No, this is news to me,"" I said. I went in to the hotel with him, and saw that he got registered all right. Then I said, ""Do you want me to pick you up in the morning?"" He said, ""no, I will manage on my own.""\n\nI left, and headed for Tom's house. Tom met me at the door, ""Want a beer?""\n\n""Sure thing,"" I replied.\n\nWe went into the dining room, and I sat down, while Tom went to the kitchen to get the beer. April came in and set at the far end of the table from me. Tom came back with three beers. Once he sat down, I said, ""what just happened? I feel like I am swimming to the shore and it keeps getting further away.""\n\nTom said, ""you did exactly what you should have done. I broke several company rules, and got caught. It was my own fault, and you had nothing to do with it. As far as Freda goes, she and I hooked up when I first got here, before April arrived. I had her become your secretary, to see if it would help us to cool it for a while. Unfortunately, it did not, I am sorry that April and you got drawn into this.""\n\n""If Shelly had not pulled this surprise inspection, no one would have been the wiser."" April said"" I knew something was going on, but did not know with whom, or for how long. Now I want Scott to hear what I am going to tell you. First of all, I will file for divorce, swinging, was all right, because we were both involve, and no one was cheating. But out and out cheating, is more than I can handle. Second I want you to know that I am pregnant, and you are the father. I have not been taking my birth control since my last period.""\n\n""No way."" Tom said, ""I have checked and the pills are gone each day.""\n\n""Yes,"" she said, ""I threw them down the toilet, each morning. You knew that I wanted to have a baby, and that was the only way I could have it.""\n\n""At the divorce, I will be asked if I am pregnant, and I will answer truthfully, and I will say that I will forgo alimony, and child support in return for you giving up all parental rights to that child."" I spoke up and said, ""Then what will you live on?""\n\nShe replied, ""I have a trust fund that will give me enough to live very well.""\n\nTom said, ""I had forgotten about that.""\n\nApril replied, ""We both know that you married me just so that my uncle would put you on the fast track at the company. Now you no longer have need of me, and I will not give up any of the trust fund to you.""\n\n""This is a take it or leave it deal. You have to decide in the next hour. I will go upstairs and pack, while you and Scott figure out what you want to do.""\n\nI asked Tom, ""what are you going to do?""\n\nHe said, ""I have some other irons in the fire, and after the divorce, I will be in good shape with just what she said. Without having to pay alimony, or child support, I can live very comfortable. I just will have to move to California, but that's no problem. She can do whatever she wants.""\n\nI said, ""then you did marry her for what her uncle could do for you?""\n\n""Yes,"" he said.\n\nI told him that I would miss him, as I had enjoyed having him as my mentor, and I hope I have learned enough to do well after he leaves. He told me that I was already ahead of him, and if I kept my nose clean, I would be on top in no time. He also said he would miss my being around to pull him out of the fire now and then.\n\nWhen April came down with her three suitcases, I took them out and put them in the trunk, and April got into the front seat. Tom came out and kissed her good by, then shook my hand and said, ""it's been great knowing you, maybe we will meet again sometime."" I said ""I would like that.""\n\nI asked April ""where she wanted to go,"" and she said ""if you don't mind, I would like to use your third floor bedroom until I decide what to do. On Monday, I will call an attorney and go from there."" I said ""I will gladly let you stay with me, you do not need to go to the third floor. There are 4 other bedrooms that you could use.""\n""I would like that"" she said, ""but for a while we need to keep our distance. Ok I said, its your choice.""\n\nShe said ""I will keep the door locked when I need to be alone, and at night, that way if you have ""visitors"" I will not be disturbed. I will keep the house clean for you, and cook for you, until I leave.""\n""You don't have to do that,"" I said. ""No, but I want to,"" she answered.\n\nI said, ""What about you application, to join the SGA?""\n\nShe said, ""I will talk to Maggie, tomorrow while you are meeting with my uncle, and figure out something.""\n\nAfter I got her luggage to the third floor, I found my spare set of keys to the house, and gave them to her. She asked why I gave them to her and I said, ""That way if you go see Maggie, or others, you can lock the doors, so there will not be anyone here when you get back.""\n\n""I never thought of that she said, thanks for looking out for me.""\n\nAt five minutes to 9, the next morning, I pulled into the parking space at work, and there was a car sitting in Tom's old space. When I got out of my car, Mr. Shelly got out of his rental car, and we went up to the conference room.\n\nShelly asked me where I went after I dropped him off, and I told him about meeting with Tom and April, and that I had taken April to where she wanted to go. ""Where is she?"" he asked.\n\nI said, ""She asked me not to tell you or anyone else where she is. She did say that she would be talking to an attorney on Monday.""\n\n""Then there will be a divorce?"" I told him about the agreement that they had made. ""Tom did not know that she was pregnant?"" he asked.\n\n""No, she sprung it on him at the beginning of the talk, which started after I got back there.""\n\n""Now that we have that out of the way, I want to see the books. I am sure that the summaries that you forwarded were good, but due to your friendship with Tom, I have to check. That is my job.""\n\nI said, ""I have no doubt that you will be satisfied with them. While Tom was my friend, I would never falsify my figures. I will go clean up my office, and if you have any questions, just asked.""\n\nTwo hours later, I walked back into the conference room, with two cups of coffee. I said ""Mr. Shelly, I brought you some coffee, I hope you like it black.""\n\n""Thank you,"" he said, ""It's time for a break, and you can call me Ralph.""\n\nWe were making small talk, when Ralph asked me, how long have you known April? I said I met her once just before Tom transferred here, and then I met her again Friday, and they stayed at my place because it was very late when my party broke up.\n\nHe said, ""I am a student of human nature and body language. I sat in the back taking April home, so I could observe the two of you. You were very hard to read, but I can read April like a book. From what I seen in that short time, the two of you appear to be lovers.""\n\n""Ralph,"" I said, ""I am going to tell you something that may cost me my job and career. I live in a gated community called Locked Doors. Do you want to know why it is called that?""\n\n""Do tell,"" said Ralph. ""It is called that, because if my house door is not locked, any female living there is free to enter and have sex with me. Or to put it another way, it is a swingers community. It gets by, because it is also a nudist colony. That is the cover for the swingers group, that is headquartered there.""\n\n""Friday night Tom and April came out to see if they would want to join the swingers group, which has many members outside of the compound. I will freely admit that I fucked your niece several times that night. Tom also fucked my backdoor neighbor lady as well. This might be what you were reading.""\n\nRalph said, ""that is quite a revelation. I was not aware that April was that way."" I said ""the story I got was that she was tired of him running around on her, so she thought that if they became swingers, neither one would be cheating on the other. However as we saw yesterday it did not work out to well. As for how I came to be in that community, when I was house hunting, the realtor did not tell me about the community, and only took me there when there was no one around. Being new in the area, I bought the house, and did not find out until after I took procession of the house. I have always been a ""closet"" nudist, so I just stayed, and then joined the group.""\n\nRalph said, ""it sounds like you accidentally fell into a man's paradise."" I said ""there are about 50 families living there, and from six years old and up they all participate at different levels based on their ages.""\n\n""I would not mind you inviting my wife and me for a visit some day. It would be interesting to see my wife in that situation.""\n\n""You are not shocked?"" I asked.\n\n""Shocked, yes. But that is life. As long as you do not bring it into the plant or offices, it is your business, and if April is in your house, it is fine with me.""\n\n""Now as to why I am here, some on the board, thought that your numbers were too good to be true, but from what I see, you and Tom did a great job here. It is just too bad that Tom had to bring his extracurricular affairs into the office.""\n\n""However I do have some good news for you. You at least for now are the temporary plant manager, and I will have a new comptroller here within a week. Do you think your staff can handle it for that long?""\n\n""Yes,"" I said, ""they can handle it, and I will keep close watch on them. I have another question, what would you say if I offered April the job as my secretary?""\n\n""If she wants the job, she would have my blessing, as long as you keep it professional in the office, and on plant property.""\n\nI said, ""I will have to have someone I can trust, and I am not sure that Tom's secretary is all that good. I can move her to another department, and bring up someone else to take Freda's place.""\n\nRalph said, ""You are the Plant Manager now, so it is your call. Just do not get caught with your dick hanging out like Tom did.""\n\nI said, ""Ralph, I thank you for your confidence in me, and I will do the very best that I can.""\n\nHe said, ""I am sure you will, now put the books away, and we will get out of here. I want to be home in the morning so I can report what has happened here, and get official approval of your promotion. Then I will find the very second best person to become your comptroller.""\n\n""Why the second best?"" I asked.\n\n""Because the best one is standing right in front of me now.""\n\nI put all the books away, and we left. The last thing Ralph said to me as he was driving away, was ""Tell April, I think she has made a better choice this time.""\n\nI pulled into the driveway, and opened the garage door. Susie was not there, so I shut the door, so she would not know I was home. The house was locked, so I figured that April wanted to be alone. I locked the door behind me, as I entered.\n\nI searched the house, and April was not there. In her room, her suitcases were still unopened. I figured that she was probably with Maggie. I took a shower, and got a snack. I heard someone at the back door, and went to see who it was. It was Maggie. I let her in, and she said that she had a message from April. April told her to tell me that she would be back, but for me not to wait up for her, as she had no idea when it would be.\n\nMaggie, asked ""what happened yesterday?"" I answered that her uncle, April and I had caught Tom in my office fucking my secretary. I said, ""Later, she asked Tom for a divorce, and said that she was pregnant, but that they had come to an equitable settlement."" She then had spent the night in my 5th bed room, alone.\n\nI said ""I met with her uncle at the plant, and it was confirmed that Tom was fired, as well as my secretary, and that I was now the Plant Manager. April was gone when I got home, but that her luggage was still here, with no indication of where she went.""\n\nMaggie said ""I can see that you are hurting, let me make you feel better."" I answered, ""thank you, but no thank you. I need time to figure out what has happened, and where I go from here. I need to be alone for a while, I hope you understand."" Maggie replied, ""if you need to talk, Jack and I will be here for you. I will lock the door as I leave.""\n\nI sat down mulling over the events of the past two days, trying to convince myself that I had not done anything to cause this problem. I was elated to be the Plant Manager, but the loss of my friend and confidant, was devastating.\n\nMonday, as I pulled into my regular parking spot, my right hand man in accounting was just going into the building. He stopped when he saw me, and waited for me to catch up with him. ""What's happening, boss,"" he said with a grin. I said, ""for now you are to be considered the head of accounting, and acting comptroller.""\n\nHe looked at me, and asked why.\n\nI said that at 10 am there is to be a staff meeting, and you will represent the accounting dept. I will let everyone know at that time, what is going on.\n\nI went to Tom's office and told his secretary, that ""she was to notify all department heads of both shifts, that there would be a major staff meeting at 10 AM, and that they are required to be present."" She looked at me and said, ""isn't that Mr. Tom's job to call such a meeting?""\n\nI said, ""Normally it would be, but he will not be here today, so it is my job to do so.""\n\nShe again questioned, ""Then shouldn't it be your secretary to be calling the meeting?""\n\nMy answer was that Freda, was not in today either, so it falls to you to do the job. ""If any calls come in for Tom, patch them to me in my office.""\n\nIn my office, I called the secretarial pool and said ""I want the brightest and best person that you have, sent up to my office.""\n""Yes sir,"" was the answer.\n\nA short time later I received a couple of phone calls from the second shift department heads, wanting to know why they had to be in so early. I said that ""you will find out when you get here, and the meeting is mandatory, with no exceptions.""\n\nShortly before 10 am, my phone rang. It was Ralph Shelly. He said, ""It is official, you are now the Plant Manager."" I said, ""Ralph that was good timing, as I have a meeting at 10 am to announce that Tom is no longer here. I will not give any details, just that he was fired.""\n""Great,"" Ralph said, ""and how is April doing?"" I said truthfully, ""I have not seen her since Sunday, so I cannot answer that."" He snickered and said, ""don't worry, she will turn up when you least expect it. Now go to your meeting, and good luck.""\n\nI walked into the conference room, and said, if you want coffee, get it now, before this door is closed. Once it is closed no one comes in, or out, until this meeting is over."" Several people looked around and said, ""Tom is not here yet."" I said, ""at exactly 10 am this door will be locked and if you are on the wrong side of it, there will be hell to pay, so you have 2 minutes to get your coffee, and get back inside the room.""\n\nSeveral people ran out to get coffee, and just made it back as I was closing the door. I locked it and took my seat at the head of the table. Several people said, ""that's Tom's chair."" I ignored them, and called the meeting to order.\n\nI said, ""the first order of business, is why are we having such a large difference in the production rates, from first to second shift. It seem that for the past few weeks, second shift has been producing about 10% more product than first. Since first shift has about 5% more production employees, something is wrong somewhere, either of you production superintendents, want to comment?""\n\nNo one said anything, so I said, ""If neither one of you knows the answer, maybe I should get me a couple of new Superintendents."" They both spoke up at the same time, and said ""only the Plant Manager can do that.""\n\nI then asked the temporary Comptroller, to tell what the figures were and where he got them. He stated, ""these figures come from the daily production report, as submitted by the Superintendents.""\n\nI said, ""Then they themselves know the validity of the figures?""\n\n""Yes sir,"" said the acting comptroller.\n\nI then told the production, superintendents, that they had one week to come up with the correct figures, and if I find that these new figures are not completely accurate, there would be some new people in their jobs. They started to say something, and I said ""that's it you had your chance.""\n\n""Now,"" I said, ""for the major announcement, that this meeting was called for. Effect last Saturday, Tom is no longer with this company, and as of ten minutes to ten this morning, I have been officially appoint to the Plant Manager position.""\n\n""Why?"" was asked by several people at once. I said, ""Saturday, morning, Ralph Shelly, came on an unannounced inspection. While here on that morning, he caught Tom breaking two or more Major company rules. He was fired on the spot.""\n""at this point, I do not know who will be taking the Comptrollers position."" Someone asked ""who did you recommend?"" I answered, ""I have not been consulted on this matter, so I have not made any recommendation.""\n\n""How are you going to change things, now that you are in charge?"" I was asked. ""I will make changes, if I see a need for change, that is why I brought up the production deficiency. If I find that other departments are not following the rules, I will make changes to see that the company and plant rules are followed.""\n\nIt was almost noon before everyone had their say. I dismissed the meeting, with the warning that just as Tom had been fired, anyone in the room, breaking the company or plant rules, would find the same thing happening to them.\n\nWhen I returned to my old office, there was a young lady sitting at Freda's desk. I asked who she was, and she said, ""my name is Betty Kilgore, and I was told to report to your office by the head of the secretarial pool.""\n""Betty,"" I said, ""I need someone who is good at dictation, a proficient typist, has a good phone personality, and can take suggested changes, and suggest changes without having problems with them. So tell me a little about yourself, and if you think you can fill that bill.""\n\nBetty said, ""I was 2nd in my class, at secretarial school, behind a girl names Freda, who works up here somewhere. I am very sure I can do the job that you want, you did not asked, but I am also good at keeping secrets.""\n\nI said, ""first of all, Freda, is no longer with us. This used to be her desk. If you are half as good as she was, you will make me very happy to have you, I will give you a week's trial, and if I like what I see, you will have the job permanently.""\n""Thank you,"" she said, I will do my best.""\n\nI said bring your book and whatever you brought with you and follow me."" We then walked down to Tom's old office, and I told Mrs. Klein, that she was to take her personal effects, and move to Freda's old desk, that she would be the new Comptroller's secretary, unless he/she wanted someone else.\n\nBetty's eyes got big, and said, ""are you the Plant Manager?""\n\n""Yes,"" I said. ""Do a good job, and you will get a raise in salary. You can call me Mr. Scott, and I will call you Betty. It will take you a while to get to know the people who will be calling me, but I feel that you can handle the situation.""\n\nWith that, I entered my new office.\n\nLate in the afternoon, Betty called on the intercom, and said, ""there is a lady on the phone who wants to talk to you, she would not give me her last name, but said you would want to talk to April."" I said, ""put her on my private line, and then you can go for the day, thank you, you have done a very good job.""\n\nI picked up the phone, and April said, ""I hope you were not worried, but I had to go talk to Tom, with just the two of us, and no I did not stay the night with him. I went to a hotel. I got hold of the best divorce attorney, in town. I saw him today, I will tell you about it, later. Can you pick me up at the Excelsior hotel, after you get off work?"" I said, ""Hi to you to, no I was not worried (but I had been), and yes I will pick you up in about an hour, is that ok?""\n\nShe said ""yes, and I will be in the lobby, and could I borrow the money for the hotel bill, I will pay you back next week."" I said ""no problem, I will give you the money for the bill.""\n""No,"" she said, ""I will pay you back, NO arguments about it.""\n""As you wish,"" I said, ""see you in an hour"" then I hung up.\n\nAn hour later, I walked into the hotel lobby, and April was sitting near the desk, watching for me. As I entered, she got up and headed for the desk, and I followed her there. She told the desk clerk she was checking out and gave him her key. I paid the bill, and stuffed it into my pocket.\n\nWe went out to my car, and she asked for the bill. I told her that ""I lost it, it fell out of my pocket on the way to the car."" She then put her hand into my pocket and pulled it out. ""You lost it?"" she said. ""I fully intend to pay you back, so stop being so manly, and accept that I can pay my own bills.""\n\nI drove in silence for a while, then I asked her, ""why did you leave?"" She answered, ""I wanted to talk Tom alone. There were some personal matters that we needed to discuss. After we were through, he took me to the hotel, and dropped me off. He said he had to go talk to Freda, and her folks.""\n\n""Then, today, I contacted a man who is suppose to be the best divorce attorney, in the state. I had just gotten back from a meeting with him, when I called you. I called your number, and Tom's secretary answered, and she told me to call Tom's old office to get you.""\n\nI asked her, ""what did the attorney say?"" She said, ""Let's wait until we get home to talk about it."" I said to myself, ""now my house is her home? I am not sure if I should like that or not under the circumstances.""\n\nAt home, I opened the garage door, drove in, and closed it, beating Susie's rush to give me my evening blow job. I went directly to the living room, and sat in a chair, while April sat on the sofa. I said, ""I think you owe me an explanation."" April said, ""yes, I do, but give me a few minutes to get my thoughts together.""\n\nShe said, ""I had to see what he would tell me in private, I could tell that he was not willing to say everything in front of you. Essentially, he told me that the danger of getting caught, by either me, or someone in the company, was part of what turns him on. To him the danger, was more important than the sex. That was why he went out on me."" I asked him why he did it in the office, with your secretary, and he said, he had met her, several times since he had been here, and she liked the danger as well. At the office, would be the most dangerous place to fuck, because of the possibility of getting caught, and if not, he thought you were interested in her, and he could have her and you could not.""\n\n""Other than that, he agreed that after the divorce I could have the house"" she stated.\n\n""Not true,"" I said. ""He has not paid off the company subsidy, and the company has already filed the paper work to get the house back, they intend to let the new Comptroller to use the house, after the paper work is complete. In about 3 weeks, Tom will have to find a new place to live and he should have known that.""\n\n""That rat,"" she said. ""He then knew all along that I would not get the house, and was just stringing me along, wanting me to think he was being magnanimous, while sticking the knife in my back.""\n""I am afraid so,"" I said. ""You are welcome to stay here, with me. I will not bother you, unless you say I can. After the divorce is final, then maybe we can talk about seeing each other.""\n""I would like that she said, you seem to have your head on straight.""\n\nI said, ""Ralph told me Sunday, that you made a better choice this time. Any idea what he meant by that?""\n""Uncle Ralph knows me to well, I think he reads my mind sometimes. I am guessing, that he thinks that you and I are an item."" I asked, ""would that be so bad? We do seem to get along quite well,""\n\nThen before she could answer that, I asked, ""what did the attorney tell you, today?""\n\n""After I explained to him the problem, he asked me if I was willing to take a pregnancy test, and I said yes, because I am sure I am pregnant. What I did not tell him, or Tom, is that I am sure that it is your, and not Toms. However if I can get a better deal with him thinking it is his. I also told the attorney about the deal the three of us came up with, and he thought that with the pregnancy, that would speed things up by 7 or 8 months. Once the papers are filed with both of us signing the settlement, he said the judge, would probably grant it now, instead of waiting for the baby to be born.""\n\nI said ""hold on a minute. First of all, it's not certain that you are pregnant?"" April said, ""yes that is true."" I then asked, ""how can you be sure it is mine, then, if you are?""\n""Because the other night, I was in my fertile time, and you put at least 10 to 15 loads of sperm into my womb. But of course, I could be just wishful thinking and not be pregnant.""\n\nI then asked, ""if it turns out that you are pregnant, where does that leave us, or me, or you?"" April said, ""if I am, then, we have a few options. First we could just live together. Second, we could get married, and three, we could both go our separate ways.""\n\nI said, ""I was very hurt, when you disappeared, Sunday. I felt like someone had kicked me in the stomach. I knew I had no hold on you, but I was so relieved when you called today. If you feel for me, even a little bit, then let me know. I think that you know I will treat you right, but we have a lot of time to talk about it, so I do not want an answer now.""\n\nApril said ""if I move back down into your bedroom, will you make sure that I get pregnant?"" I said, ""I will try, but we both know that it is a crap shoot, as to you getting pregnant."" She said, ""that is the best answer you could have given."" I said ""you know, that if you leave the door unlocked and men know about it, you will have all the men you want, and they will try to get you pregnant.""\n""Yes"" she said, but I want my first one to be yours, after that, if we are together, I will be the best fucking hostess that you could ever want.""\n\nI said, ""Let's get your luggage, and bring it down to my room."" April said, ""no leave it there, I will not have need of anything until I get a call from the attorney, I gave him this number, I hope you do not mind.""\n""Then he knows that you are staying with me?""\n""Yes"" she said, ""but he said that would not be a problem, since I am 'already' pregnant, I cannot get pg again, however if I was not pg, then it would matter.""\n\nI said, ""then why don't you go fix us dinner, I will go tell Maggie, what is going on, as she was worried about you. I will lock the door, so you will have to be listening for me to come back.""\n""Anything in particular that you want?"" she asked. ""Surprise me"" I said. ""I'll, be back in a little while.""\n\nI went over to Maggie and Jack's house. Susie caught me as I was going into see them. I stopped long enough to let Susie give me a blow job. Then I found Maggie, and she said that Jack was visiting a neighbor and would not be home until morning. She said, ""why don't you fuck me and we can talk at the same time."" I asked ""how can you talk, when you are cumming, and she said, we will make due.""\n\nMaggie led me to her bedroom, there were two beds in it. She explained that ""when we want a foursome, we use both bed, we also have six some as will"" I said ""that sounds wild."" Maggie said when April is ready, we will arrange a six some for her, and you.""\n\nBetween kissing, sucking her tits, and eating her pussy, Maggie and I talked about what had happened to Tom, and April. I told her the agreement that April and I had made a few minutes ago, and she said that she had see that coming. Between her orgasms, Maggie, told me that the body language of both Tom and April, had told her they had problems. I filled her full of cum, and she said that April and I would make a good match, and that she was glad for us. I laid on top of Maggie, letting my cock slowly withdraw itself from her cunt. Maggie said, ""once her divorce is over, she is going to be a very popular lady in the community, as long as you do not become jealous of her seducers.""\n\nI said, ""Maggie, if I start acting jealous, you hit me in the head with a ball bat, then maybe I will snap out of it. I do not want to become a repeat of Tom. Once she has my baby, she wants to, and I will let her have all the kids she wants, and I don't care who the fathers are, as long as she does not get hurt.""\n\nMaggie said, ""you have been in love with her, since before I ever met her, you just did not know it. Maybe Tom did, and this was his way out of a marriage that helped his career, but not his manhood.""\n\nSusie came into the room, and Maggie told her to clean up my cock, so I could go home, to eat. Susie, was in seventh heaven, god that little girl loved to suck cock.\n\nApril was waiting for me at the back door. She opened it, let me in and then relocked it. Then she grabbed my shoulders, spun me around, and kissed me hard. I was instantly hard again. I broke the kiss, and said, ""after we eat, and the place is cleaned up, I am going to spend the rest of the night with my cock inside your pussy, and when it comes out of you, you will suck me until I am hard again, and then it will be shoved back inside of you again.""\n""Promises, promises,"" she said. We both laughed, and headed for the dinner table.\n\nWhile we were eating, I told her what Maggie had said about us. She thought that was interesting that Maggie and Uncle Ralph, were both saying essentially the same thing. I said, ""if both of them are reading us the same way, maybe they are right.""\n\nAfter supper, and the house was cleaned up some, we went to my (our) room and made love a good 4 times before we went to sleep.\n\nA week later, as I was going home from work, I had a sudden thought, and stopped at the drug store, and picked up a home pregnancy test. At home, I told April to use it, and when she came back from the bathroom, she was smiling, and said, ""it is positive."" She then threw her arms around my neck and pulled me to her, and started kissing me, all the time muttering, ""thank you, thank you.""\n\nAnother week went by, and she received a call from her attorney. He told her the divorce hearing would be set for Wednesday, of the next week. He had notified Tom, to be there with his attorney.\n\nApril begged me to be there, but I refused, saying that it might hurt her case. I then said, ""why not asked Maggie, to be there with you, it would look better with a woman for support?""\n\nMaggie told me later that after both attorneys had spoken, the judge asked if April or Tom had anything more to say. They both declined. The judge then asked the attorneys if there was any reason that the divorce could not be finalize today. Both said no.\n\nThe judge then said ""I grant the divorce and the settlement as stated in the paper work will be final. You are both single again. Next time try to find the right person.""\n\nI was at work, going over some production figures, when Betty, buzzed me and said ""two ladies are here to see you.""\n""Who are they?"" I asked. ""One says she is April, and the other is a Maggie.""\n""Send them in,"" I said.\n\nOnce in my office and the door was closed, Maggie said, ""are you going to marry this girl, or am I going to have to cut you balls off?"" I asked, ""what brought this on, all of a sudden?"" April, looked down and I could see that she was embarrassed, so I said, ""April, will you marry me?"" She looked at me, and asked, ""are you asking, just because of what Maggie just said?""\n\nI said, if the judge, finalized your divorce, then no I said it because I have been waiting for that to happen first. However if he did not finalize it, the answer is I mean it but not until the divorce is final will I asked you."" April looked up with a big smile on her face, and said ""Yes I will if you really want me.""\n\nMaggie said, ""it's about time that the two of you do, and I will plan the whole thing. It will be at Locked Doors, and anyone who RSVP's will be required to be nude. How does that sound to the two of you?"" I said, ""whatever April wants is fine with me, just tell me when, and where and I will be there.""\n\nApril said, ""that may keep Uncle Ralph and his wife from coming."" I said ""April, you know him a lot better than I do, but for my money they will come, and stay with us for a few days.""\n\n""I also think that while they are here, they will fit right in. It would not surprise me, if they put their name on the waiting list to get in.""\n\nApril said, ""why do you think they will come, stay with us, and then put their name on the waiting list?"" I said, ""Ralph thinks a lot of you, and I am sure that your aunt does also. I also had some interesting talks with him while he was here. I don't think he is as straight laced as you think, and certainly not as much as he appears. Now, why don't you two go home and discuss this, so I can get back to work?""\n\nShortly after they left, Betty notified me that there was a call on line one for me. I answered, ""this is Scott, how may I help you?""\n""Scott,"" Ralph said, ""we are having a hard time finding you a new Comptroller, is there any one there that you think could handle the job?""\n\nI said, ""Jim Cortland, my accounting supervisor, and acting Comptroller, is very capable. It would also be a morale booster to have someone here moved up. Then he could name his own successor from within the department. I strongly believe in promoting within, when possible, it is better for the moral of all the workers, to know that there is a chance of moving up.""\n\nRalph said, ""have him do the appropriate paper work, and send it to me. You can tell him that he has the job. Now, since he already lives in the area, he may not want Tom's old home, if not, it is ok, and I want you to contact a management firm. We will want them to hire staff, and we will keep the house for Corporation visitors to your plant.""\n\nI said, ""by the way, April will be getting married in the near future, just a heads up for you."" Ralph said, ""to you?""\n""Yes"" I replied, and ""we will want you and your wife to stay at our home, when you come for the wedding.""\n""April and our friend Maggie will be handling all the details.""\n""I am glad you did not waste any time, she is a great girl but she needs firm guidance, and you are the man that can keep her happy and safe. I assume the divorce is final, then?"" I said, ""it was final this morning, and when she came to tell me, I proposed, and she accepted.""\n\nAfter Ralph hung up, I rang for Betty, and told her to have Jim Cortland, come to my office as soon as possible.\n\nBetty announced that Jim Cortland was here, and I told her to send him in. He came in with a puzzled look on his face. I asked, ""Jim you look puzzled, is there something wrong?"" He said, ""you tell me, it is not often that the head of accounting, get called to this office.""\n\n""Well,"" I said, ""the bad news first, you are no longer the head of the accounting department.""\n""What did I do wrong,"" he asked? I said, ""the good news is that you are now the Comptroller for this plant, and you can name your own successor in the accounting department.""\n""Scott,"" he said, ""you had me scared to death, thinking I had screwed up somehow. But, I thought that you did not recommend me for the job, so how did I get it?""\n\n""Ralph Shelly, called me a few minutes ago, and asked if I had any recommendation for the job, and I gave him your name. He said, that you have the job if you want it. Next I need to know if you want to take over Tom's old house, it is your choice to do or not.""\n""My family is happy where we are, so I will decline that offer,"" he said. ""I kind of figured that you would, so can you recommend a management firm, that could manage it for the corporation? You do not need to answer now, but let me know in a day or so, and Congratulations, on your new job. You start immediately. If you do not want the secretary, that is holding down the desk, you can find whom every you want, and replace that person.""\n\nJim said, ""I don't want to fire anyone."" I said, ""she will not be fired, but sent back to the secretarial pool."" Jim then said, ""I would like to keep my current secretary.""\n""That is fine,"" I said, ""then you successor, can get someone that he/she wants from the pool. Move your personal stuff, today, and begin tomorrow in your new office. Let me know as soon as possible, who your successor will be.""\n\nJim said, ""that's easy, it will be Al Killing. He is the best I have, and he is very sharp."" I rang for Betty, and told her to call Accounting, and tell Al Killing, to drop what he is doing and come to my office immediately.""\n\nFive minutes later, Betty called and said that Al Killing was in the outer office. I told her to send him in. I told Jim, ""you get to tell him the good news.""\n\nThe door opened, and a somewhat mystified Al came in. I told him to sit down and that Jim had something to tell him. Jim said, ""Al, Scott and I have been discussing your future here. Where to you think you want to be a year from now?"" Al, was visibly shaken, and did not know what to say. Jim said, ""relax Al, you are not in any trouble. The truth is, you are in for a promotion, what do you think of that?""\n\nAl, looked at me, and I smiled back, then he looked at Jim, and said, ""A promotion?, but that would be your job."" Jim said, ""no it is your job, you are now the head of the accounting department, effective immediately."" Al looked at me with a questioning look, and I nodded my head yes. Then he asked, ""Jim, where are you going?""\n\nJim looked at me, and I said, ""Al will still be your boss, but he is now the Comptroller, for the plant. Jim can fill you in on things, after you leave my office. Congratulations to both of you. After work, I will be hosting a party for the two of you at ""Greenfield Tavern"" and everyone in accounting is welcome to come.""\n\nAfter they left my office, I called April, and said that I wanted her to meet me at the Greenfield Tavern, after work. She was to wear a very short skirt, garter belt and shear stockings, a see through blouse, and nothing else. ""You want me to dress like a slut?"" she asked. ""A very sexy one,"" I said. I added that ""if Maggie and Jack want to come, tell them they are invited also. This a promotion party for two of my employees. See you in a couple of hours, love you.""\n\nI called the tavern, and arranged to use their back room, and have a dedicated unshakable hostess to serve us.\n\nWhen I got to the tavern, April, Maggie and Jack were there waiting for me. Maggie had dressed very similar to what I told April to wear, and all the men were giving them a full look over. As I walked in, a couple of guys had started to walk over to them, but when they saw me heading right for the girls, they backed off. Jack was sitting at the bar, like he did not know the girls, but was watching out for them. I think he guessed that I wanted the girls to put on a show, and they were.\n\nI told the bartender who I was, and he indicated the door to the back room. I told him that I expected at least 20 more men and women to join us. He said, ""your hostess has the room set up and ready for you, I will send your people there when they come in.""\n\nThe four of us went into the back room. I told April and Maggie I wanted them just inside the door to welcome the guests, in a very friendly way. Jim and Al, came in together, and were the first of our party to arrive. April gave Jim a nice kiss on the lips, and a quick feel of her tits. Maggie did the same for Al.\n\nJim looked at April and said, ""haven't I seen you somewhere?"" April answered, ""Jim, that you have, I used to be married to Tom."" Jim said, ""you look a lot prettier, and sexy, than when you were with him.""\n""Thank you kind sir,"" she answered.\n\nA few minutes later the bulk of the guests arrived, each man was welcomed just as Jim and Al had been, and the ladies were all given big hugs and a kiss on the cheek. Everyone was told to get their first drink.\n\nOnce all the people were accounted for, I stood up and asked for quiet. I said, ""Most of you already know why we are here, but for the few who might not know, Jim has just been promoted to the plant Comptrollers, job, and Al is now the head of the accounting department."" Everyone applauded, and were congratulating them. I waited a few minutes for things to settle down, and gave both of them a chance to speak to the group.\n\nAfter Al had finished what he wanted to say, he turned the floor back to me. I said, ""I want to tell you people a little about me, and where I live. I have heard rumors about where I live and frankly some of them are so far out of line that they are not even funny. I live at Locked Doors."" There was a bunch of snickering at that statement.\n\nI continued, ""I did not know what the community was, until after I had bought my house. However after a few hours of living there, I embraced their ways, as my own. My friends Jack and Maggie, (I indicated who they were), have lived there quite a while, and I want them to give you an idea of what it is like to live there, also, April has spent a lot of time there and may have something to say as well. Please one at a time, asked your questions, and one of the three, or myself will answer, and please do not laugh at some questions, yours might be funny to others.""\n\nJim asked the first question, ""April, I know you were married to Tom, and he was very straight laced. How did you end up at Locked Doors?""\n\nApril answered, ""Jim, Tom was not who you obviously think he was. He ran around on me and did not even try to hide it. I even told him that I would become a swinger, so that both of us were having a good time, but he still had to have someone else. After my divorce, I moved in with a friend at LD (Locked Doors).""\n\nJim then asked, ""doesn't it bother you to walk around nude in front of other men and women?""\n""It did for the first few minutes, but after that it was natural, after all, we are born nude, so I do not see it as a big deal."" She then looked at me and I nodded my head yes, then she said you are mostly strangers to me, but I will feel more comfortable, without these, and many of you have seen, I have on NO underwear, and I am going to remove my skirt and blouse, which does not hide my tits anyway."" Which she did.\n\nThe men and some of the ladies clapped their approval. When it quieted down I asked if there were any more questions. One of the ladies spoke up and asked Maggie, ""can you tell us about your typical day at LD?""\n\nMaggie said, ""first, I am going to join April, and get rid of this clothing."" After she did, she continued, ""I get up in the morning, shower, and get breakfast ready for Jack (she indicated him) and my children. During the school year, I home school them. When I am not teaching them, I sometimes wander around the complex talking with others. There are 50 homes in the complex, all of which are nudists. I also get dressed and go to town to do the marketing, and buy the things that all wives and mothers do for their families. The only difference is that in the compound, we are nude. Saves of a lot of buying of clothing,"" she laughed.\n\nOne person spoke up and said, ""what about visitors?"" I answered, and said ""at my home, they have the choice to join me nude, or keep their clothing on. I find that most, after a short while will take off their clothing, because they see that it is more comfortable. No binding of the clothing on cocks, (I heard some snickers) ladies excuse my language and you skin breathes easier."" Maggie spoke up and said, ""also no straps pulling on shoulders and squeezing of the bra, lets ladies breathe easier.""\n\nOne of the ladies spoke up and said ""Mr. Scott, since both of the ladies removed their clothing, don't you think it might look a little sexiest? Shouldn't you and your friend join them?"" Before I could answer her, both April and Maggie spoke up and said ""not because it is sexiest, but I agree that they should, just to show that they believe in what he is saying."" With that said, Jack and I removed our clothing.\n\nThe party went on for about 2 more hours, and several men and a couple of women became nude as well. It was their own decision, as no one asked them to. I asked one of the women why she did it, and she said ""you all looked so comfortable, that I had to experience being nude in front of someone other than my husband. I just may insist that my family be nude at home, it feels so good.""\n\nWhen the party was over, I went to settle up with the hostess (she had only been wearing halter, micro mini skirt and panties). She had taken her halter off sometime during the party, and had a very nice set of tits, with her nipples sticking out about an inch. I paid the bill, and gave her a $300 tip, as she was putting her halter back on. She kissed me on the mouth and said ""thank you, I hope you have some more parties here."" I said ""I just might."" And she responded with ""I will volunteer to host all your parties.""\n\nOn the way home, I asked April. ""Why did you strip?"" She answered, ""Because I knew that you wanted me to."" I said, ""I agree, that I wanted you to, but I never said that to you. I can only guess that you did it because you really like to be nude. Guessing my intentions, was right, but if you hadn't I would never have said anything to you about it.""\n""However,"" I said, ""it made the party go better, and now the people who work closest to me, have a better idea of who they are working for, which may make things go easier, however it could make some a little harder to deal with also.""\n\nWhen we got home, little Susie was waiting for me. April said, ""give me your clothing, and let Susie give you your daily blow job, she sure love to suck your cock!"" I replied, ""I think it must make her feel more grown up, and she really tries hard to do a good job.""\n\nAfter Susie was finished, I entered the house, and April and Maggie were going over a list of people, trying to decide who to invite to the wedding. I asked Maggie, ""Is Jack at home?"" Maggie answered, ""he was when I came over here."" I said, ""Ok."" Then I went out the back door.\n\nJack was sitting outside talking to Susie. Susie immediately came over to give me a blow job. Jack asked, ""what is going on, and where is April and Maggie?"" I answered that Maggie and April were ""at my house, planning a wedding.""\n""Yours and April's, I assume,"" Jack asked? ""Yes"" I answered. Susie asked ""can I still give you blow job's?"" I said, ""yes, but not as often as you do now. However I suggest that you find a nice boy that would enjoy your good work.""\n\nA few months later, Terra had twins, a boy and a girl. She was in seventh heaven. A month after Terra had her twins, Maggie gave birth to a boy, and 6 week later, April had a beautiful baby girl. We named her April after her mother.\n\nWhen baby April was a month old, April and I were married, in a ceremony at Locked Doors. Uncle Ralph and his wife (Connie) came and stayed a week with us. After the first day, Connie fell in love with the community and told Ralph that she would like to move here. He told her that they were next on the list of people to buy any open property.\n\nI kept asking Ralph (he hated being called Uncle) what the new building that was being constructed at out plant was to be. All he would say was ""I will tell you in good time, do not worry about it.""\n\nThe wedding was held on April 4th, a Friday. Maggie and April both thought it would be a good omen for her to be married in April.\n\nAt the reception, Ralph was the MC, and started things off with a ""Special Announcement"". He said that the new building that was build at the plant would be ready to be used by the First of June, and it was to be the new division Headquarters building. ""You are coming to keep an eye on me are you?"" I asked. ""No"" he answered, I will only be the division head for a few hours after the building opens. The rest of my announcement is that I am retiring, and a new person will take over as the Division Head. That person will be Scott. Connie and I will be moving into Locked Doors, a few weeks later. We have already bought a house here.""\n\nAfter the reception, April and I were talking. She was very excited about my promotion. I told her, ""you know that I will have to travel a lot, just like Ralph does now."" She answered, ""Yes, but this will be home base, and you will spend a lot of time here. I will not be alone all that much.""\n\nI said, ""when I am gone, I want you to keep the doors unlocked.""\n""Why,"" she asked? I replied ""as you know, when I found out what this place was, I embraced it fully, and you were aware of that before we decided to get married. So I expect you to do your part, and participate like Maggie and the other women here. I love you very much, but I intend to keep doing as I have, and I will not love you any less for doing it also.""\n\nApril said, ""if that is want you want, I will do it, however I do not want to have any children but yours."" I answered, ""you know that there are at least three kids here that are mine, not counting April. I expect you to respect the way things are done. You will keep the doors unlocked when I am traveling, and you will NOT use any birth control. If you get pregnant, then we will have that child, no matter who the father is, and love it as if it were mine. We will not be hypocrites in this matter. Also, I intend to for you to have at least 3 more kids that are mine, plus any others that might come along.""\n\nShe answered, ""Scott if you are sure that is what you want, I will become like Maggie, and take on anyone who wants me."" I said, ""I do not want you to go to other houses like Maggie does, but you are not to refuse any one who comes here.""\n""Yes, Dear,"" she answered, ""it will be as you wish. Now will you start working on baby number 2?""\n\nSix years later, we had three more kids. One was mine, and the other two from other men in the complex. We started Ape (little April) on blow jobs. She took to it just like Susie had. She said it made her feel grown up to be able to make the boys and men cum, and she loved the taste of the cum.\n\nSusie had her 13th birthday, and requested that I take her cherry, in front of everyone who was at her party. Nine months later she gave birth to another of my sons.\n\nWith 19 years with the company, I did some serious calculating, and decided that we could live very comfortable on my investments and my 401K. I let my boss know my intentions, to retire at 20 years. He came back a week later and said that if I would continue to work, I would become the Chief Operating Officer of the company. I said I would discuss it with April, and let him know.\n\nApril and I discussed it and decided that I would still retire, as we did not want to move to the HQ city.\n\nApe was about to turn 13, and we had her birthday party and my retirement party as one big party. During the party, someone asked Ape what she wanted as her birthday gift, and she said that she wanted for me to take her cherry. I got a shocked look on my face and looked at April. She smiled and shook her head yes. The rest of the guests all agreed, so I took her cherry while they all watched. A month later we found that she was pregnant with my child. When her siblings found out, all of the girls said that they wanted the same 13th birthday presents, and all the boys said they wanted to give their mother a baby for their 13th birthdays.\n\nI smiled at April and said ""it looks like we have raised a bunch of sex addicts"". She laughed and said ""with our track record, how could they be anything but?""\n\n\n\n Comments and suggestions are always welcome:"
234,An Executives Story 2,"['MFfg', 'ped', 'pre-teens', 'inc', '1st', 'exh', 'swingers']","There prove to be five candles; he extinguishes the nightlight and punches a button on a small portable stereo. Inside is a tape he prepared for the occasion; the song that begins playing is, unusually enough, the Sisters of Mercy cover of the Rolling Stones' ""Gimme Shelter"". The rhythm is exquisite. He stands before her and traces the shape of her cheek with the long nails of his left hand. She says, ""And where --"", but he places a finger over her full, beautiful lips, smiling. She bites it, and he tries to pull the endangered finger back; she purses her lips, withdraws her teeth, and applies light suction, giving the digit a flick of her tongue as it slips away. With a grin and a low growl, or perhaps a purr, he moves his head forward, angling it for a kiss. She does the same, and only mutual skill prevents them from banging their teeth together; they emerge from the cusp victorious, however, and celebrate by kissing long and hard.\n\nTheir tongues dance and thrust, her fingers tangle in his leonine mane of hair, his arms reach to enfold her and draw their bodies together; an occasional happy gasp or moan escapes their embrace. They move together to the music, giving over consciousness to those parts of their minds which work with rhythms, patterns, flows.\n\nThey break the kiss at what they sense to be the proper moment. He takes her hand and leads her across the mattress to the refrigerator, grinning. He motions for her to open the door, which she does; inside are some of the tools of the night's endeavors. While she examines them, he takes off his coat and hangs it on a wall hook; he then removes the items one by one and places them on a chair near the mattress. First is a can of plain whipped cream, followed by one of the chocolate- flavored variety. After that comes a container of fresh, ripe strawberries; last to emerge is a jar of bright red maraschino cherries. To these items he adds a bottle of flavored massage oil and a package of extra-thin condoms from a desk drawer. While this is occurring, ""Gimme Shelter"" ends and is replaced by a variety of quiet, unobtrusive, relaxing music that makes heavy use of rainstorm sounds.\n\nHe motions for her to raise her arms, and draws her shirt up over her head when she complies. A quick examination of her bra reveals that fate is with him; it is a front-clasp design, easily dealt with. She is somewhat surprised and disappointed when he spares only an appreciative gaze on her beautiful breasts, not even stopping to rub the erect nipples; he appears to have a purpose in mind. Her shoes, socks, and jeans are dealt with in short order, with the aid of the still-mattressed bed; her black lace panties are given more ceremony. At his urging, she stands and strikes a pose or three, appraised most positively by her audience. He then kneels before her and slowly pulls away the black lace concealing her dark-haired sex. Again he touches only with his gaze, and now she is a bit frustrated. Ignoring it, she looks him up and down with an eyebrow raised; he grins, concurring that he is indeed overdressed. He rapidly strips, pausing to give a little wiggle of his hips as he removes his underwear, which draws a light laugh. His ample phallus is half-erect, and she reaches for it; he pulls back, though, smiling and shaking a finger chastisingly. Now she actually pouts, and does so well. Seemingly impervious, he indicates the mattress with an expansive gesture.\n\nFiring off a final martyred expression, she lies down atop the white sheet on her back; he motions for her to roll over, and after a moment's oh-really? look, she flips onto her stomach, grabbing a pair of pillows to support her head. Glancing backward, she sees him applying massage oil to his hands, and lies her head back down with a contented smile.\n\nA moment later she feels a slippery touch on her feet; he is beginning there and working his way up. His hands are strong and practiced, liquid, leaching muscular tension from her and replacing it with another kind. The oil tingles warmly on her skin, and he seems quite determined to drive her insane, giving special attention to her inner thighs but obstinately leaving the warmth of her nearby cunt untouched. She rocks her hips when his hand is nearby, to no avail. Finally he works his way up to her shoulders; when these have been treated, he has her turn over, and starts again with her feet. This time, when he reaches the junction of her thighs, he applies the oil to her mons veneris with four swift thumb motions, drawing a gasp, and moves on, drawing a moan of frustrated desire. The same callous treatment is given her nipples. The tingling of the oil on her primary erogenous zones approaches unbearability. During this time, the music changes again, from the anonymous relaxation- music to sensual Enigma. When he again reaches her shoulders, he wipes his oily hands on the sheet (the purpose of which is the absorption of the oil) and smiles benevolently at her. She can see that his cock is fully, perhaps painfully, erect.\n\nShe meets his gaze and returns a pleading look. By way of answer, he takes her head in both hands and kisses her firmly, which she responds to by violently stabbing her tongue into his mouth. He breaks off, and his lips begin to wander; he lovingly kisses her cheek, nibbles and sucks at her neck, spends a good deal of time delicately frenching her ears. Moving downward, he begins to meticulously clean the sweet oil from her skin with his tongue, the texture of which is not unlike that of a cat's. The rhythms of his licking harmonize with those of the music.\n\nSuddenly, miraculously, she realizes that his lips are locked around her left nipple; such mercy is practically beyond belief. He hears her half-sigh, half-moan in partial release as he sucks at the bit of erectile tissue, sends his tongue dancing around it, massages it with his lips, skims its surface with his teeth. His left hand is hard at work on her other nipple, squeezing and rubbing in multifarous patterns. He switches sides after awhile, not wishing to neglect either. When the moment seems right, he releases her nipples and begins moving downward again.\n\nThe anticipation grows ever-stronger in her as he finishes with her tummy and moves on, spreading her legs wide so as to maximize freedom of motion. He slowly, carefully licks the slick oil from her inner thighs, luxuriating in the musky scent of her plentiful juices. She can feel his hot breath on her sex; it causes the oil to tingle furiously. He spends what time he can studying what is visible of the configuration of her labia. When he has nearly finished with her thighs, he begins moving his right hand, with its short-trimmed nails, toward a position nearby where it may be used readily. The proper time arrives; he snaps his head forward and sucks at the place where he hopes her clitoris is while simultaneously sliding his middle finger inside her, angled upward to place pressure on her g-spot. The result is what he had hoped for: immediate and powerful orgasm, the quick contractions around his finger accompanied by a loud ""aaaaAAAAOH!"" sound. She bucks her hips violently; he continues his bursts of pressure against her vaginal wall, but is forced to desist from his attentions to her clit; she is past the point of caring. When her orgasm fades away, he withdraws his finger and reaches for the supplies nearby. He considers taking the condoms; he wants to be inside her very badly right now. Nonetheless, reminding himself that it would be a shame to waste the edibles, he retrieves them instead.\n\nShe regains her coherence after a moment; she sits up and sees what he is occupied with. Seeing the question on her wide- eyed face, he nods and smiles, motioning for her to lie back down. She does, now wearing an expression of joyful rather than anxious anticipation. Preparations complete, he turns his attention to the task at hand, grinning like a devil. She is watching him, her head supported by a pair of pillows and her legs apart. He takes a strawberry from the package and consumes it with conscious lasciviousness, feeling the juices spread across his tongue and sharpen his sense of taste. He then takes the pair of whipped cream containers and begins to apply them to her exquisite sex; she squeezes her eyes closed for a moment at the sensation of the cold whipped cream on her overheated mons. He creates a spiral pattern of the stuff, with the center at her clitoris, then removes the greens from a pair of strawberries and places them at the upper right and left edges of the design. The inescapable final touch comes when he places a single maraschino cherry atop her clitoris, making her jump. He stops to admire his creation for a moment, then meets her eyes, smiles, and lowers his head between her thighs.\n\nHe begins at the right side, scooping up bits of the whipped cream with his tonguetip. She delights in the ticklish feeling of his tongue poking through the cream to her skin, and the more erotic sensation of its rough texture against the periphery of her mons as he licks away the last traces. The effects of his first strawberry have faded by the time he finishes the right side, so he devours the nearer one before switching; the same occurs with the transition from the left to the much more significant center. He begins at the bottom, receiving a delicious first taste of her already-sweet juices mixed in with the whipped cream and flavored oil. He cleans her labia meticulously, eliciting a series of ecstatic sounds. When he reaches the top, he enfolds both her clit and the cherry on top with his mouth, applying what suction he can. He then bites through the cherry and squeezes, allowing the chilled juices inside to flow over her clitoris; the gasp that follows is very understandable, as is the moan of pleasure as the cold of the cherry's liquids abruptly changes to the warmth of his gyring tongue. He moves downward to the entrance of her vagina, his tongue first diving inward to taste her sweetness fully, then dancing this way and that over her sensitive inner folds. She continues her euphonic array of sounds, reaching down to tangle her hands in his hair once more. He moves upward to give his mouth's attention to her clit again while returning his right middle finger to its previous employment inside her. She arches her back violently, she grips his hair as if it were her sole link to heaven, she all but screams her pleasure. He continues this treatment relentlessly, uncaring for the exhaustion of his tongue or hand, until she reaches orgasm again with a great joyful sigh; perhaps a less spectacular one than the first, but longer and more encompassing.\n\nWonderfully invigorated, she finds that she is growing tired of the passive role she has been playing. She sits up and kisses him passionately, then motions for him to lie down in turn. He is more than happy to comply, lying on his back, hands behind his head. She considers her course of attack for a moment; deciding turnabout to be fair play, she first applies the tingling oil to his nipples and glans. He closes his eyes as she does so, rejoicing in her touch, then smiles at the familiar tickle of the oil. Grinning, she partakes of her own preparatory strawberry, then assembles her armamentarium, the two cans of whipped cream. After a moment's consideration, she begins to create a barber-pole striped pattern along the length of his cock; reaching the top, she adds a white puff to crown the work. She takes a cherry from the jar; espying his wide grin, she flicks it toward his face, hoping for a nose hit.\n\nSerendipitously enough, he opens his mouth and catches the airborne fruit. Chuckling, he melodramatically poises it between his teeth and bites through; she smiles and shudders slightly at the fresh memory. Another cherry is produced and placed atop the puff of whipped cream on his glans. Licking her lips, she slides downward and brings her mouth near her creation. The particularly erotic Enigma song ""Mea Culpa"" begins.\n\nShe begins by licking small divots from the pattern all up and down his length; he spends this time watching avidly and purring. When she feels the proper number of symmetrical slashes have been cut, she slowly extends her tongue to touch the cherry, then swoops forward, engulfing his glans and the first inch of his penis. He throws his head back with a gasp, and must exert his will briefly to avoid thrusting with his hips, which would disturb the rhythm at this point. She slowly slides her mouth off him, swirling her tongue through the whipped cream as she goes. She swallows the whipped cream but preserves the cherry, holding it pursed between her lips for a moment before sucking it inside with an audible *pop*, rewarded with an exaggerated wince from him. Returning to his partially revealed cock, she takes the head in her mouth again and begins cleaning it of whipped cream by stages, bobbing perhaps another half-inch downward each time. She reaches her limit near four inches and covers the remainder by slowly circling it, licking avidly. His comments on the proceedings consist primarily of mixed moaning and purring, with an occasional gasp interspersed. She continues her attentions after his cock has been cleaned of whipped cream, alternately licking, sucking, and sliding up and down his length, much to his approval. When the tenor of his moans indicate that orgasm is nearing, she withdraws and retrieves a condom from the chair, quickly removing it from its package and placing it on his penis. He is thick and very erect, making the application difficult, but she succeeds in unrolling it to his base. They both become aware of a peculiar kind of warm energy that suffuses the emotional atmosphere in anticipation of what is to come.\n\nShe moves forward and straddles his supine body; his waiting hands slide up her legs to rest comfortably on her hips. Their eyes meet, and much passes between them in a very short time. They smile. She reaches beneath her and takes hold of his penis, placing the head between her inner lips, poised at her threshold. He gently moves his hips upward as hers descend; his hard length slides into her warm wetness to the accompaniment of a mutual sigh of utter satisfaction. They pause for a moment to savor the sensation; their hips then engage the rhythm and begin to thrust together with rapidly building intensity. He reaches upward to rub her prominent nipples... she leans down and bites his shoulder to stifle a scream of joy... the nails of his left hand trace patterns in pink over her abdomen and between her breasts... the muscles of her hot, wet cunt squeeze his cock as if to never release it... the tape reaches its end and restarts, sending the flowing darkness of ""Gimme Shelter"" to envelop them again... a medley of growls and gasps, moans and sighs, silent pauses and mutual cries fill the candlelit space... their rhythms accelerate and slow, add then subtract then multiply complexity, intertwine and branch, build inexorably toward a bright crescendo that overtakes them with ordained spontaneity as hir back arches and sie cries out and their muscles contract and their hands grasp for the anchoring contact with the Other as waves of blissful purifying nervefire sweep through them over and again, now/forever.\n\nThe rhythm's intensity fades, leaving them human once more; they acknowledge this with a kiss. They lie together for a long time, feeding each other cherries and strawberries; a variety of quiet, unobtrusive, relaxing music that makes heavy use of rainstorm sounds plays in the background."
235,An Experience at Camp,"['mf', '1st time']","I stammered some (being shy) and am sure that I turned red. Cathy kept rubbing the horse while she looked at me. Her hand was gliding along the side of the horse and she turned and looked at Chestnut's ""equipment"", which was hanging pretty long.\n\nFiguring that I had nothing to loose, I stammered, ""He is pretty well, ah, hung, isn't he""? I guess that you can call a horse ""hung"", you know, ""Hung like a horse"". Cathy said, ""I wonder if you are as hung as your horse""? Now I really didn't know what to say. Gathering some courage, I suggested that she would have to compare us sometime. ""How about tonight?"" was her reply. Not being able to think up a good reason not to, I agreeed. I guess that since I didn't like camp that much, if I got into trouble for sneaking out at night, at least I would have a good story to tell, back home.\n\nWe agreed to meet that night at one am at the stable. It was pretty close to both sides of the lake and a somewhat central point. I had no end of trouble making it through the day. Just thinking about my first time with a girl and whether I would be nervous and make a fool of myself. It was also hard to keep from getting aroused! I kept having to turn away from people to hide the bulge in my jeans.\n\nFinally, it was time to leave. I snuck out of the cabin and made my way to the stables. I waited for Cathy to show, and more than once decided that she had made a fool of me and was laughing to her friends about the guy waiting in vein!\n\nAll of a sudden, I turned and she was there! ""Your time has come"", she wispered.\n\nI could hear a few horses snorting in the background, but other than that, all was quiet. Cathy took me by the hand and we walked down to Chestnut's stall. He was awake and moving around. Cathy and I talked about horses and how the males were really hung. She told me about how the males would mount the female and have sex. She told me that it excited her, no end.\n\nI was pretty excited also. My eyes were getting accustomed to the darkness, and I could see her rubbing her crotch as she watched the horse. Later, we laid down in the pile of hay and began kissing. Cathy's long hair glistened in the moonlight. I began carressing her shoulders and she started running her hands up and down on my back. We soon were undressing and I was getting pretty anxious at this point. My heart was beating so hard, that I thought that it would explode!\n\nMy hands shook as I un-buttoned her blouse. She had pulled my shirt up out of my pants and was running her hand over my stomach. She then opened up my shirt. It was kind of ackward as we both fumbled with each others clothes. I tried not to move too fast, because I was afraid that she would get turned off. I didn't realize how wrong I was.\n\nSoon it came time for me to take her pants off. I un-buttoned her pants and slowly pulled the zipper down. We were kissing at the time and she had her tounge in my mouth. My first French Kiss! All Right!!\n\nWe both had our tops off and I slowly massaged her breasts. They were quite soft, with very pointed nipples. Her fingernails were lightly scratching my chest. I was in ecstacy! I couldn't wait to get down to business!\n\nWe stopped kissing, I removed Cathy's pants and slowly pulled down her panties. So that is what it looks like! Beautiful! The soft moonlight glistened on her legs. Her cunt hairs were soft and fine. They looked like silk. She had been wispering things in my ear, the whole time we were undressing each other. ""Are you hung?"", ""Are you hung like a horse?"", ""I want to feel your cock inside me!"", ""I want you to ride me to ecstacy!"".\n\nI started to finger her cunt, but she whispered that she wanted to see me naked. I started to loosen my belt, but her hand stopped me. She took off my belt and started un-doing the buttons on my jeans. My dick was straining to get out of those pants. She kept rubbing my crotch as she un-did more buttons. When the last one was open, she reached her hand into my pants. It took her a minute or two to figure out how jockey shorts work, but finally found my dick. She caressed it for a moment, then ran her hand along its length, stopping to give it a squeeze every once in a while.\n\nCathy finally released it from the shorts and pulled them down. She was still rubbing it and whispered in my ear that it was the longest that she had ever seen. That made me feel good, because, I wasn't sure how I stacked up against other guys.\n\nCathy got a clean horse blanket and draped it over the side of the pile of hay. We laid down and she started stroking my dick. We kissed and I moved my hands over her soft back. She was lying on top of me and her breasts were rubbing on my chest. I felt like I was going to explode! We rolled around for quite a while, fondling and rubbing each other.\n\nUnexpectedly, she kneeled and put her head by my crotch. Opening her mouth, she lowered her head and guided my dick into her warm mouth. She started sucking on me. My hands surrounded her head, her soft hair was tantilizing. I don't know if my hands were guiding her head as it started going up and down, or if I was more of a spectator, but she was sucking and sucking on my swollen dick and my hands were rubbing the back of hair. Up and down she went, sucking and pulling on it. I was wanting to shoot, but she suddenly she stopped. ""It's your turn"", she said as she laid back on the blanket.\n\nI moved my head over to her pussy. My mouth closed in and my tounge slowly entered her slit. She was wet. Her juices were flowing and she was wet inside. I curled my tounge and stuck it in as far as I could, flicking it against anything I could find. I sucked and gulped as I pushed my face further in. Cathy started to wiggle around and it was hard to keep my tounge moving. Just as I was starting to really get into it, she said ""Put your cock in me"", ""I want your long cock in me""!\n\nI took my tounge out of her and licked my hand. This mixture of her pussy juices and my saliva were rubbed on my dick before I climbed onto her. My dick was the longest I can ever remember it. ""Put it in me, put it ALL into me"", she whispered. I guided it to the slit and slowly started pushing it in. She was really warm and was starting to moan. Her eyes were closed but I could see that her eyes were moving beneath the lids. I pushed my dick into her as far as I could while she kept moaning for me to put it all into her. I started to move my hips up and down, up and down. We kissed again, long kisses, our tounges sliding against each other as we sucked at each others mouths.\n\nI kept lifting my pelvis and thrusting my dick into her as far as I could. Up and down, up and down I went. ""Hey Stud, ride me!"" She wimpered. ""Ride me"". A thought flashed through my mind. I withdrew and rolled off of her. ""I need to take a break"", I said. She opened her eyes and looked into my face. ""You really like horses, don't you?"" I asked her. ""I have a thing about them, if that is what you mean"", she said with a twinkle in her eye. I looked into her face for a minute or two and then stood up. She started rubbing her pussy with her hand. ""Where are you going?"" she asked. ""I'll be right back"", I told her, as I walked over to the stall.\n\nI got Chestnut's saddle, the horse blanket and a set of reins that were hanging on the hook and took them back to the where cathy was lying. A smile started to curl on her mouth. I layed the saddle next to me, draped the blanket over us and hung the reins over my shoulders. The blanket itched somewhat, but at that point, I didn't care. I fondled her pussy and my dick got hard again. As I entered her again, she started playing with the saddle, rubbing it. I started humping her again and we kissed some more. I pushed in and out, faster and faster.\n\nCathy was fondling the saddle with one hand and had her other hand on my pubic hair. Occasionally she would slide her fingers along my dick as it slid in and out of her. She was moaning louder now and I was afraid that someone would catch us here. A few of the horses were getting edgy and started to snort and move around. That seemed to make Cathy even more excited! She was Frenching away with a passion, moaning and bucking.\n\nHer free hand was now moving between the saddle and the reins over my shoulder, and I could feel a tingling inside my dick. I was getting ready to cumm and I could feel Cathy's pussy squeezing my cock as it slid in and out. Her eyes were closed and she was really getting in to it. ""Fuck me with your horse dick"", ""Touch me with your nuts"", she was saying. Her hands were now at my back, her nails scatching me back, faster and faster!\n\nThe horses were now snorting louder as we fucked faster and faster. Cathy was in another world. I could tell. I was getting ready to cumm. I could feel it starting to cumm as I pushed into her pussy. Her hands were moving to my ass and she was scratching it with her nails. I could feel goose bumps all over my body and her body was starting to shake. She was moving with me, we were becoming one person, moving to the sounds of lovemaking. I was ready to cumm. ""I'm cumming, I'm cumming"". ""Give it to me"", ""Shoot your sperm in me, Stud!"", ""Let me feel it!""\n\nI came in a great wave. I could feel it enter her in big shots. Her mouth found mine again and we kissed and licked for quite a while, moving our bodies in time with each other. My heart was pounding, or was it hers? We collapsed in each others arms, her breasts, pressed against my chest.\n\nI left that stable a man! I know that she may have had something else on her mind while we made love, I will never forget that experience! I was no longer a virgin and had gained a confidence around women that I thought that I would never have had. We almost became one during that encounter! She wanted a stud and for her, I became one! We each have our little fantasies and I helped her with hers. I was her well hung horse for the night. What she didn't realize, was that for that night, she was my little Filley!\n\n Good Night.\n\nThe Storyteller"
236,An Ideal Evening,"['MF', 'rom']","Check-in at Northwest comes without a hitch, and I try to find a suitable magazine to read enroute. I pick up an issue of Playboy and head toward the gate. The plane is late (It's Northwest, remember?) and I sit back and stare out window at taxiway.\n\nI begin to daydream. I remember the nights we spent in your apartment with strawberries and whipped cream. The memories are so vivid I can smell the fresh strawberries. Yes, I can surely say I've never been obsessed by a woman like you before. And for good reason.\n\nI wake to a very fat woman drinking a large strawberry margarita and looking quite puzzled at me. I regain composure, nonchalantly adjust the tightening feeling in my shorts. Slowly, and without notice, I slip away. The speaker buzzes with the last call of my flight. I get to the gate, and board.\n\nThe thing that gets me about airplanes is the feeling of being a sardine in a large aluminum can. Luckily the seats in my row are unoccupied. The plane bumps it's way down the runway, and with great force, lurches toward the sky. After the seatbelt light snuffs out I raise the armrests, raise my feet, and relax while cracking open the magazine I bought. The stewardess brings a few rum & cokes as I look at what Jerry Falwell likes to ban at 7-Eleven.\n\nI begin to turn pages and see women who are extremely plastic, similar to those you see at a yuppie bar. I'm thinking that nothing is better than what I will have in a few hours, especially since the real thing is better than any wax paper. Yep, you've definitely got me hooked. You make love like no other woman before.\n\nThe plane begins it's descent into Detroit Metro. I pop the last ice cube from the Rum & Coke in my mouth. I look out and see town of my birthplace as the landing gear drop. The plane bumps to a stop in the gate and I can hardly wait to get out of this oversize tin-can.\n\nMetro Airport looks the same as it was when I was a kid. New Oldsmobiles adorn the walkways enticing the passerby to stop and look. I look at my watch. A fifty minute layover, but only 3 hours away from the ultimate pleasures of life. I sit and watch people pass by.\n\nMy vivid imagination gets the best of me, and I begin to play spy in my head. The only difference is the fact I am spying on you. I peer through a venetian blind to see you wearing the wonderful gift I bought from Victoria's Secrets. It perfectly accentuates the firmness of your boobs, and the wonderful shape of your fine derriere. I think of the way your beautiful legs wrap around my hips...\n\nI shake the dreams from my head as I look at the clock. It's time to board the plane. I find myself in similar situation on the way to Boston, but this time the plane is packed tight.\n\nThe plane lands at Logan, and there is a wait for the plane to be gated. The wait is driving me crazy. I grab my jacket and head for the door as soon as it opens. I quickly run up the gateway, and get past the crowd.\n\nI see you from behind and you are longingly looking for me. Quietly, I run up to you and grab you from behind. You turn, and for the first time in what seemed like ages, we kiss. As soft and as beautiful as I remember, your warm body next to mine. I conceal my excitement from the public by holding my jacket in front of me.\n\nHand-in-Hand, we walk to your car. The feeling of your hand is almost electric and the warmth is amazing. Once inside the car, we kiss, and I put my long tongue down your throat. I think to myself that I can't wait to put my tongue in other places.\n\nPlayfully, we drive back to your apartment out in the sticks. The door opens and I hold you tightly in my arms. You are quite special to me. We shed our clothes rather quickly and hop onto a new waterbed. The warm makes my back feel nice and loose after a long flight.\n\nI slowly begin to run my fingers across your entire body. As my fingers run across your nipples they become hard to the touch. I caress the inside of your thighs and can feel the heat of the passion you are now feeling. I find myself rock hard and larger than I have ever felt before.\n\nQuite slowly, I replace my hands with my tongue. I run the length of your back, and then cross your stomach. Quickly I dive down to the object of my desire as my soft fingertips run across your chest. I lunge my tongue across the tightness of what makes me so crazy about you. At first you moan, then you begin to scream softly with excitement. I continue until you can no longer take it anymore.\n\nYou implore me to come inside you. I straddle up the bed, and feel what I have longed so much for. As I enter you ever so slowly, I feel the special ability you have to tighten in places that make pleasure an addiction.\n\nWe move from one part of the large bed to another switching positions after one of us has been spent. I feel as though I can go no more, and you can continually get me ""up"" for the occasion. I once again feel complete, and I feel very content to sleep with you in my arms tonight."
237,An Incestuous Party,"['family', 'exh', 'orgy']","It was hardly fair, thought Ann to herself. Here it was, only the second day they were living in their new home, and Larry had invited his new boss and his wife to a house warming party. Things just weren't ready for something like this, she told herself. She was hardly used to the house and already she had been asked to make dinner for six and the addition of Larry's young niece didn't help matters any. There was something about the girl Ann didn't understand, though she couldn't quite put her finger on it. The girl was definitely pushy, and the way she looked at her son was almost lewd, to say the least. And speaking of David, where was he? There was something about his attitude that didn't ring true either. It must be because he had been so quickly removed from his old friends and placed in a new environment. She knew that he didn't like his new step-father, Larry, very much, but that was something he would just have to grow out of. As she stood near the kitchen sink, preparing potatoes for the dinner later that night, her thoughts were interrupted as David bounded into the kitchen. ""Hey, Mom,"" he said, his face betraying the hidden joy he was feeling, ""whatcha doin?""\n""Good morning, David,"" answered Ann. ""I'm making supper for tonight. We're having company. Larry's new boss and his wife.""\n""He shouldn't make you do that right after we moved in,"" said David, his voice changing to a deep, sullen mood. ""Now, honey,"" soothed Ann. ""He wants to make a good impression on his new boss. After all, we are the new people here, and we must make allowances for them. Besides,"" she continued, holding her son by the sides of his head as she smoothed his hair, ""you and Karen will be there, and I don't want you to do anything that might make things go badly for him.""\n""I'll try, mother,"" he said, looking down at his feet and hoping that she would not notice that his cock had ballooned out as she touched his head. Suddenly he wanted to leave, to be by himself. ""I think I'm going out to the pond,"" he said pulling himself away from his mother. ""Don't get too dirty,"" she called after him, returning to her work. David hardly heard her. He was too wrapped up in a cloud of conflicting thoughts, and he wanted to be alone while he tried to collect them. The pond some fifty yards behind the old home was virtually secluded, and he saw no other houses that might supply other visitors to interrupt his thoughts. His cock was still tight in his pants, and he slipped his hand down and re-adjusted the burgeoned mass. He sat down at the edge of the pond and tried to take some form of solace in the clear, placid water.\n\n* * *\n\nKaren was watching him from her third floor bedroom window through a small clearing in the woods. She noticed that her room was the only one in the house that had a view of the pond, and she reasoned that it was better that way. Now she wouldn't be caught. There were no other houses in the immediate area, and that was good too. When she went to David, they would be all alone, and that was the best of all. She went to the mirror and made sure that she looked just the way she wanted in her tight jeans and loose work shirt, tied around her waist and unbuttoned just enough to reveal as much of her creamy-white breasts, as she cared without seeming too obvious. After all, she wanted to tease him into fucking her, not scare him away. Rushing her hair, she touched up the barest hint of lip stick she wore and bounced down the stairs and out of the house.\n\n* * *\n\nDavid was lost in his thoughts. He certainly didn't like what Larry was doing to his mother, and he knew that he would never be able to hide his feelings at the dinner later in the day. He began to take out his hostilities on a grasshopper he found, trapping it with a long stick. Finally he let it go as he came to the conclusion that there was nothing he could do about the situation he found himself in. Besides him smoldering dislike for Larry, his balls were aching, and his cock had not become smaller after he left his mother. He had managed to get a quick glance at her supple breasts before he turned his head to the floor, and the memory of her erect little nipples pressing tightly against her bra burned in his mind. He wanted to do the same thing now that he had done when he had listened to Larry fucking his mother the day before, but somehow he knew that it was wrong, wrong to touch yourself there. What would his mother think if she knew what he had done? Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted as he thought he heard a disturbance behind him. He turned his body to the direction of the sound, and watched with a strange eagerness as he saw his new cousin Karen, bounding through the thick brush. ""Good morning, David,"" she sang as she slowed her movements toward him to a near stop. ""Am I interrupting anything?"" David was tongue-tied. This was something he had never dreamed of, and suddenly the thoughts of his mother faded from his mind. His month hung open as he gazed at the sensuous girl standing not ten feet away. He could feel his cock grow even larger in his pants as he looked with a strange desire at the skin-tight pants and revealing shirt she was wearing. It was all he could do to keep from staring openly at the firm, full mounds of flesh that were practically exposed to his eyes. If he looked hard enough, he could see her bright red nipples resting tightly on her creamy-white breasts, and it looked as though she was revolving her hips slightly for some reason. Her movements forced her jeans tightly against her vagina, and her thin little pussy slit was clearly outlined beneath her crotch. ""N . . . n . . . no, you weren't interrupting anything,"" stammered the young boy. ""I was just sitting here thinking.""\n""Thinking about what?"" she said in a teasing voice as she glided her body closer to him, finally standing almost against him, her denim covered thigh nearly touching his flushing face. ""Oh, nothing special. Larry and my mother and things.""\n""Things?"" she asked, lowering her body and mentally noting that David's glance was fixed on her almost fully exposed breasts. ""What things?"" David was finding it hard to think. His eyes were glued to her soft, luscious breasts, and as she lowered her body beside his, he could see perfect the sex-taut, bright red nipples at the summit of the warm fleshy mounds. As she sat completely, she leaned toward, and he noticed that another button had popped open her titties looking as though she was wearing nothing at all on top. He wanted to reach out and touch her, grab her breasts and feel all over her naked body the way he knew Larry had felt his mother's, but he was held in utter fear. Karen smiled to herself as she almost read the boy's thoughts. He really was a shy one. Well, that would have to change. ""I'll bet you were thinking about your mother and Larry and when they're in bed together,"" she said as seductively as she could. She smiled as she saw his face turn a beet-red in embarrassment, and he finally managed to turn his gaze away from her luscious young tits. ""Yeah, sort of,"" he said. He wanted her to go away. She wasn't making his thinking any easier. ""I was thinking about them too,"" she said, her voice suddenly sounding warm and understanding. ""I was thinking about how happy they can make each other."" Suddenly, David's emotions welled up inside of him, and he could hold them back no longer. ""I hate him,"" he snapped. ""I don't care if he is your uncle. I hate him more than I hate anyone else in the world."" He was surprised at her reaction. He thought she might try and defend him, but instead, she said nothing for a moment. ""I don't really care for him all that much myself,"" she said finally. ""And judging from what I know about him, I don't like the way he'll be treating your mother. We women have to stick together, you know."" He didn't quite know what to make of what she said, but he did know he liked hearing it. Perhaps she wasn't so bad after all and he suddenly wanted to know more about her. ""What are you going to take in college?"" he asked, trying to change the subject. ""Oh, I don't know,"" she said. ""Mostly I'm going to meet a lot of people, particularly boys. I hear that college boys really know how to show a girl a good time."" Again David's cock pulsed in his pants, and he shifted his weight to relieve the mounting pressure building in his teenage balls below. He was still turned away from her, afraid to look at her breasts for fear of what she would think of him. ""H . . . have you dated many boys?"" he stammered, trying to hold up his end of their crazy conversation. Karen decided that it was time to make her move. ""A few,"" she cooed, reaching out with her hands and lightly gripping the sides of his face. ""Why don't you turn around so I can look into your eyes while I talk to you?"" Even though he didn't want to, he suddenly became limp at her touch, and he allowed her to revolve his body facing her. No sooner had he looked into her pale blue eyes than she bent toward him and pressed a firm wet kiss on his open mouth. For what seemed like an eternity she held him against her, squirming her tongue deeply into the surprised young boy's mouth and pressing it tightly against the back of his throat. Her hands worked the skin of his face, and his arms were hanging loosely at his sides. At last she released his head, and she moved her self back from him a little, a wicked little smile coming across her face. David was awe struck. Sure, he had kissed a few girls, but never like that. His mouth was hanging open and for a moment his mind was a blank. He truly didn't know what to think. His thoughts were even more muddled when Karen took one of his hands in hers and slipped it into her shirt, pressing his palm tightly against her body until she was sure he wouldn't take it away, then she moved her own hand to his crotch, laying it lightly along the massive ridge growing in his pants. ""You know what I want?"" she asked, striking lightly his burgeoned penis through his pants. David wanted to say something, but his mouth was too dry to talk. He knew what she wanted all right, as she was making it painfully obvious, but he wasn't sure he could actually go through with it. Again Karen smiled as she watched the boy's dilemma. ""Cat got your tongue?"" she said as she used her other hand to unbutton her shirt completely. ""All right then, I'll tell you what I want. I want to have you fuck me, right here and now, and I won't take no for an answer."" David had no intentions of refusing her. It was just that everything was coming so suddenly. He could feel his heart pounding heavily in his chest, and as she opened her shirt, he found that his hand was constricting tightly around the smooth fleshy mound of her naked tit, squeezing it and releasing as he actually delighted in the hardness of her sex-tight nipple pressing tightly against his palm. ""Now you got it,"" she cooed. ""You just do what comes naturally and everything will be perfect."" She reached from his leg to the belt buckle and unfastened it, running her hand along his zipper and pulling it down. David stood up and allowed his pants to drop to the ground and rapidly removed his cock stretched shorts. Standing before her half naked, he sighed wantonly as she also stood up and peeled her clothing from her body, squirming out of her tight pants and arching her back as she pulled her shirt from her full, luscious breasts, dropping her clothing on top of David's. She gasped at the luscious little size of the young penis that was thrusting from between his legs. It was obvious that he had never fucked a girl before, judging from the way he found it impossible to control his cock when he was standing naked before a woman. Despite his youth, his cock was becoming a thick, hard looking spear jutting from his lightly hairy legs, ready to fuck passionately up into the thin, curl-fringed little hole Karen was of faring to him. She could see his innocent young cock flesh seethe and pulse in his sexual arousal, and the tip was like a red, rubber ball, balanced on top of the excitedly throbbing columns. The sight of her trim young nakedness was turning his prick into a heated rod of sexual delight, purple and swollen with his desire-throbbing blood pumping through it. Karen wanted to feel it ramming in and out of her cunt, wanted to feel the amazing length reach deep into her pussy and fill her' belly with his searing, burning sperm. She couldn't wait any longer. She had to have him fuck her with it now. Moving her body against his quivering flesh, she encircled his naked waist with her arms, pulling him tightly against her, pressing his thick, hot cock firmly against her naked belly and allowing her breasts to flatten as they rubbed against his smooth chest. She understood what it would be like to have a young virgin boy fuck her now. His passions would be so heated and uncontrollable that she knew she would be swept away in the fiery force of his lust, and that was what she wanted. David was certain he was in heaven. He had dreamed about a beautiful girl coming up to him and actually begging him to fuck her, but he never thought it would come true. For a brief moment he thought it would be cheating on his mother if he fucked his older cousin, but that thought passed quickly from his mind as he allowed his eyes to wander over this, his first real sight of a naked girl. Her hair was long, full and pale blonde, reaching nearly to her waist. Her eyes were soft and a gentle blue, heightened by her classically high cheek-bones. Her face was full and round, the cheeks dimpled slightly as she smiled, watching him drink in her total sensuous beauty. Her neck was tong and graceful, and her breasts were two supple, luscious mounds of flesh, the turgid, bright red nipples gazing back at him like two eyes. The breasts were large and swollen with the flood of her lust-aroused blood, and David remembered how soft they had felt when she had placed his hand against one of them. They were creamy-white and silky smooth, resting on her heaving chest like melons ripe for the picking. Farther down, her belly was smooth and flat, curving gracefully at her flaring hips, hips that were well-rounded without being the least bit fatty. The inward pucker of her navel was like a fleshy hole, set deep in the luscious, silky skin of her belly, and finally, there, down there, where she was the most a woman, the dainty, blonde hair, fringed hole of her naked pussy, already palpitating as she lowered her naked body onto the ground, opened her thighs, and showed David the pink, cum-glistening lips of her hungry vagina. She spread her legs in a tacit invitation for him to thrust his swollen cock deep into her quivering cunt, an invitation David was a little hesitant in accepting. ""What's the matter?"" she asked, sitting up and resting on the back of her arms as she looked at the confused boy. ""Don't you want to fuck me?""\n""No . . . it's just that . . ."" David was stymied. There was no reason he could think of not to crawl up between her legs and fuck her right then and there. After all, it was what she wanted, and it was what he wanted too. Pulling his shirt from his well-built chest, he lowered his body next to hers, still unable to believe his incredible luck. He rested on his side, his eyes fixed on her already hotly flexing little cunt, his hands passing lightly across her naked belly, delighting in the sensual sensations of his first real contact with nude female flesh. It was like nothing he had ever imagined, nothing he had ever dreamed of, and he found the new feeling rippling up through his fingertips delightful. He wanted to miss nothing, wanted to feel everything. He lowered his body closer to hers and pressed his lips tightly against hers, driving his tongue deeply into her throat as she had done to him before, thrilling at the lascivious sensation it caused. Keeping his body from resting too heavily on hers, he ran his hand along the supple, pliant skin of her neck and reached the mound of one luscious, naked tit. Palming it, he squeezed it as he had once before, only this time he did it slowly and deliberately, closing his fingers into the soft, warm gland. Her nipple was tight and hard, and he tapered his fingers around her breast, closing the tips of his virgin fingers around the budding hardness of her nipple. He was a little surprised at what happened. His older cousin stiffened her body and brought her hands into play, reaching along his muscled body and gripping tightly around his heavily throbbing young cock. For a moment, David was startled. No woman had ever touched him there, and he was somewhat embarrassed. But soon that passed away as he felt her warm, slender fingers pull lightly at his prick, stroking it slowly and lavishly. And then a thought hit David. She was doing the same thing to him that he had done to himself. She was pulling and stroking his cock just the way he had been doing yesterday when he had heard Larry and his mother fucking in the bedroom, with much the same result. Instinctively, his hand left her breast and coursed down her body, burying itself in the fleecy mound of her pubic hair and fingering the openly spread slit of her warm, moist vagina. It was wet and soft as his finger slithered into it, pressing tightly against the now hungrily clasping lips of her vagina, and he liked the sensations. Moving his hand farther down her cunt, he wormed his middle fuck finger deeply into the cum-lubricated well of her cunt, reaching with it as far up inside as he could while the palm of his hand massaged her whole pubic area. Her hips were lifting and failing against his tensely fucking finger, and she opened her legs a little farther, stretching her cuntal opening to the delirious plunging of his hand. He wormed another finger into her cunt, and again drove his tongue deeply into her mouth, delighting as she licked against his with her own tongue. Her hand was moving more and more rapidly along his cock, and he could feel the rising flood of liquid fire pressing against his naked cock tip. It was like nothing he had ever felt before, the gentle stroking hand of a woman pulling and moving his cock the way Karen was, and he was sure that he would love whatever else she had in mind for him. His own hand was working more and more furiously, fucking in and out of her sensuously undulating young cunt, and she suddenly closed her legs tightly, trapping his hand deep within the moist confines of her tight little pussy. She rubbed her legs tightly against each other, covering her thighs and David's hand in a warm, sticky film of her wetly seeping feminine juices. He was nearly on top of her now, and he was able to reach out with his other hand and engulf her breast, enclosing the mound of luscious flesh fully in his widely spread fingers, constricting and opening his hand as he forced her to cry out in lustful agony. ""Oh, yes, David. Finger fuck my cunt! Finger it deep!!"" Her words excited David even more. He had never expected a girl to say such things, and then he remembered his mother saying almost the same thing the day before. But again the thoughts of his mother were washed away as Karen sat up and bent over to surround his cock with the wetly glistening oval of her hungrily nibbling lips. Pulling her cunt away from the finger-fucking it was receiving, she lowered her head between his legs and engulfed his swollen penis, sucking it deeply into the seething, cunt- like tunnel of her mouth, lashing at it with her hot, wet tongue. David was completely shocked by this action, though he did nothing to stop her. It felt so good having her mouth sucking his cock and he wanted her to keep on sucking it as long as she could. He had never felt anything like it before, and he could feel that his sperm would not be long in coming. The mounting pressures were building fiercely against the excitedly glowing head of his penis deep within her mouth, and he undulated his hips, driving his cock hard against the back of her throat. Again and again he rammed his cock deeper and deeper into her gullet, thinking that she would gag with the size of flesh she was trying to swallow. Karen loved to suck cocks, but all too often, the boys she knew would rather cum in her cunt than her mouth and let her swallow it. But here was fresh ground, a fourteen year old who would let her do anything she wanted, and love every second of it. Her mouth was forced open painfully as she engulfed the seething mass of flesh driving against the back of her throat, and she delighted in the pulsing, throbbing it was making as she ran her tongue along the turgid length of the lust-heated cock. Reaching down with her hands, she enclosed his two, sperm laden balls and lifted them gracefully, touching the loose skin of his scrotum against the softness of her chin. She could feel David stiffen his body as she continued to whip at the mushroom shaped head of his cock with her lust- stiffened tongue, driving the searing wet organ around the base of his cock head. Removing the slippery pole from her mouth, she resumed her stroking, kissing and licking the nearly purple mass of love-heated flesh with her lightly lipsticked-rimmed lips. David had pressed his hands at the sides of her head, holding her tightly against his pubic region, forcing her to take into her mouth as much of his cock as she was able, and he was truly disappointed when she finally removed her lips from his nearly cumming penis, and he moaned softly as he tried to slip his cock back inside her mouth. ""No, please, I like that a lot. Do it some more."" She smiled at his pleas, knowing he would love it, but she had better things in mind for the virgin youngster. ""I bet you would rather put that cock in my cunt instead of my mouth,"" she cooed, knowing that his mind was a whirl of utter confusion and that she could suck him to cumming in her mouth many times later. She was right about that. David was totally unable to collect his thoughts at the swirling ideas running through his mind. Everything was happening so quickly. His cock was aching with the pressure of his sperm pressing against the bulbous head of his prick, and the fact that his own cousin wanted him to ram his cock into her wetly seeping young cunt was something he couldn't quite fathom. It was nothing he had ever done before, and he wasn't sure if he would do the right thing. ""Well,"" said Karen, laying back and spreading her long and luscious legs, exposing the quivering pink pussy lips to his steely gaze. He was completely transfixed at the sight of her nakedly spread pussy, and he was completely unable to move. Sensing his problem, she reached out to his limply hanging arm and pulled him down to her, forcing him against her luscious body. That was all the incentive he needed. The age-old instincts took hold of him, and he began moving like an old pro. Instead of just laying on top of her, he raised his body and knelt between her lewdly spread thighs, holding his thickly throbbing young cock in one hand and looking at her deep, pale blue eyes. He teased the tip of his cock along the hotly seething slit of her cunt, resisting the temptation to fuck it immediately up into the softly waiting folds of her pussy. She reached out to his face and stroked his head lightly as she looked deep into his eyes, knowing that she would have to prod him along no more. He may have been feeling his way along before, but he was in control now, and that was all she needed. Running his cock along her hungrily nibbling little pussy opening, he could feel the moist, sensuous heat that was pouring from between her legs. Then suddenly, he had an idea. If she could suck his cock, he could lick her pussy. Did he dare? What would she think? What would it be like? There was only one way to find out, and that was to actually do it. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, he backed away from between her thighs and lowered his face, pressing it tightly up against the cum-dripping slit of her cunt, lashing out with his tongue to see how she liked the idea of having her cunt licked. He was pleasantly rewarded with lascivious coos coming from her mouth in low, hoarse moans. 'So,' he thought, 'she likes it. Let's see if I can really turn her on.' He buried his face deep in the fleecy softness of her pussy mound and opened his mouth, placing it tightly against the cuntal orifice. Inhaling the deep, female aroma emanating from her hotly seething vagina, he screwed his tongue up inside as deeply as he could, running the tip of his love-stiff organ against the cum-coated walls of her hot, moist vagina. He licked at the sweet syrup pouring from her cunt and lashed at the palpitating lips, making lewd little slurping noises as he wormed his tongue deeper and deeper into the gushing folds of her hotly aroused pussy. it was delicious, and he enjoyed drinking as much of her cum as he could. He could feel her whole body bucking and jerking against his face, and he brought his hands firmly against the insides of her luscious, creamy smooth thighs to hold her steady, inching his fingers along the silky skin, closer and closer to the hair-fringed circle of her tongue- filled vaginal hole. Karen was in a state of ecstasy. She had never dreamed that her young, fourteen year old cousin would actually lick and suck her cunt, and she was glad he had thought of it on his own. Her whole vaginal area was burning with the dancing and lapping of a million tiny flickers of intense heat, and each time he whipped at the sensitive pink lips of her seeping, searing pussy, she was awash in the all-consuming fire raging throughout her loins. She tossed her head in maddened frenzy, and raced her arms to David's head, gripping his tightly and holding him against the hotly quivering mouth of her vagina, forcing him to drive his pleasure giving tongue deeper and deeper into the blazing chamber between her hungrily writhing legs. She undulated her hips against his face, moving them in the rhythm of fucking up and down along his stiff, wet organ. She had never been licked with such force and totality, and she was determined to enjoy every lascivious second of the maddening act. She was making lewd, throaty moans of utter delight as she could fed her rising cum press painfully against the tortured lips of her cunt, and she gritted her teeth to hold her seething juices in her pussy chamber, prolonging her coming orgasm for as long as she could. Finally, David wrenched his face away from the palpitating lips, his mouth covered with the thick, sweet fluids pouring freely from her burning pussy opening. He licked the juices from his lips, and gazed down at the twittering girl with a sadistic smile on his cum-covered lips. ""Now I'm gonna fuck my cock up into your hot cunt,"" he hissed, and Karen smiled through the hotly searing desire that was washing through her mind. She had waited so long for this, and now it was going to happen. Her legs opened as far as she could force them, exposing her deliciously quivering pussy fully in anticipation of his first forceful and brutal inward fuck. He knelt between her nakedly splayed thighs and again gripped his heavily burgeoning young cock tightly in his hand, running the bulbous mushroom along the seeping, gushing slit, smiling to himself as he watched her force her hips against him in an effort to engulf his penis with the hungrily flaring lips of her aroused cunt. He pulled back on his knees, preventing her from grinding it up on his red-hot hardness until he was ready. With his free hand, again he teased his fuck finger up into the wet, slippery little mouth, spreading it wider as he prepared to drive his thick young penis fully in it up to the hilt. At last, he was ready. Removing his finger, he placed the tip of his cock against the eagerly pulsing opening and slipped his swollen young hardness slowly up into the tight little hole. Farther and farther he drove his cock into her, inch by cunt-stretching inch until he had driven his full length into the greedily churning depths of her belly, touching with the near glowing head the soft sensual walls at the back of her cuntal chamber. When he was at last deeply imbedded in her vagina, he lowered his body down on top of her and began fucking with the full force of his lust-driven young hips, again and again driving his cock into the sensitively gripping walls of her hotly boiling cunt. Maybe because of his young age, his cock was more exciting and hard than any Karen had ever had fucking her, and she was enjoying the blissful agony caused by his pussy-stretching enthusiasm. And as his cock tucked deeper and deeper up into her, she gasped and hissed between her tightly clenched teeth as a wave of intensely delightful pleasure washed through her nakedly quivering form. ""Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!"" As soon as he had established the quick little fucking motions, she undulated her hips to match his, driving her lower body down against his deeply fucking hardness with the same brutal force he fucked it into her. She timed her motions perfectly, matching his thrusts with hers, and withdrawing her cunt as he pulled his penis along the slippery folds of her cunt for yet another brutal inward thrust. Again and again their naked young bodies smashed together, her lust-swollen breasts flattening sensuously against his hairless chest, her aching nipples rubbing against his smooth skin, sending wave after searing wave of surging delight coursing through her breasts and racing to the swelling fires raging deep within her cunt below. She reached out with her hands and firmly gripped his rhythmically bouncing buttocks, holding him tightly against her hungrily slapping pussy opening and pulling his cock as deeply into her as was possible. She grunted aloud and revolved her hips in lewd little circles to accent the inward thrusts of his penis in her vaginal passage, and she clenched the hotly gripping walls of her burning pussy against the searing, torching rod sunk so deep within her as tightly as she could. Each thrust was like being in a sexual heaven. Her mind was gripped in a sheet of blazing flame as she thrashed her nakedly sweating body faster and faster, losing the rhythm and jerking her body about beneath him in mindless abandonment. Her hips were moving with a blurring speed, her pussy lips slapping against the freely swinging balls at the base of David's deeply fucking cock and making lewd, wet sluicing noises as her motions smeared her hotly oozing young cum all around in the tangled curls of their tightly enmeshed pubic hairs. David was beyond himself in the total pleasure of his first fuck, and he too broke the fucking rhythm, bobbing his ass in deeply driving thrusts, his heavily throbbing young fourteen year old cock pumping into her like a piston in an over worked steam engine. He could feel the mounting pressures of his semen pushing against the bulbous head of his penis, begging for relief, but he tightened his stomach muscles and prevented his sperm from erupting too soon. He wanted this moment to last forever, and he was determined to do just that. Again and again he drove his cock in and out of the slippery, tightly clasping walls of her vagina, driving his cock with a brutal force against the hotly pulsing bottom of her belly so deep within her wetly gushing cuntal folds. Finally, he knew he could hold his thick, hot sperm in his cock no longer. He gritted his teeth and breathed in hisses, driving his burgeoned penis into her for one final thrust before it exploded. Holding his cock deeply into the seething passage, pressing it tightly against the bottom of her belly up inside, he arched his back and tightened his whole body as his surging semen jetted from his smoldering rod and glutted her cunt with the first torching rush of his thick, milky-white cum. His cock was like a geyser in the hot, wet folds of her pussy, jetting out his wetly creaming sperm into her hole again and again in a seemingly unending flood of sexual juices. Karen could feel the seething heat of his sperm splash heatedly against her tightening vaginal walls, and she knew that she would no longer be able to prevent her fine misty spray of cum from bursting out and meeting his own wildly spewing jets of semen. As he arched his back and drove the top of his cock hard up against her clitoral bud, she tightened and stiffened her body, pressing her pussy down against his loins and allowed her cum to gush out wetly against the heavily flowing tide of his virile young sperm. Then she was crying out insanely, wildly, as the intensity of her orgasm burst through her body in a sheet of blinding, cunt-searing flame. ""Aaaaaarrrggghhh! Her mind was blinded with a white-hot holocaust roaring crazily from her mouth to her ,cunt, and her animal-like cry was muffled by the low- hanging trees again and again as she thrashed and bucked her nakedly gushing loins up hard against David's powerful young thighs. Her body was covered in a fine film of sweat, and her pussy opening was flooded to overflowing with their hotly mingled liquids of orgasm. It was gushing wetly out onto her thighs and trickling down along the creamy smooth flesh in a burning river of sexual passion. But, his young balls still not empty, David again and again thrust his heavily exploding cock into the hungrily churning depths of his older cousin's cunt. He was blasting his sperm inward against the outwardly rushing tide of the ocean of feminine juices, forcing his seething sperm against the currents and eddies of her outwardly spurting cum. Each time his prick exploded anew in the hungrily devouring walls of her pussy, he felt a fresh wave of lascivious delight race through his body. Their naked thighs banged and slapped together, making lewd slurping noises as they fucked their trembling bodies to the point of exhaustion, wringing and squeezing from their sexual organs every drop of cum they could. Finally, however, David began to slow his movements, easing up on the violence with which he rammed his bursting cock into her cunt. Karen, too, was allowing her body to slow, no longer able to keep up the torrential flood of cum emanating from deep within her pussy. Ramming and thrusting his cock slower and slower, David gasped for breath, panting as he forced his slowly waning penis beyond normal limits until he was just too exhausted to fuck her any longer. With a heavy, weighty sigh, he collapsed on top of the still trembling and thrashing body beneath him, his cock already beginning to shrivel and withdraw from the still tightly gripping hole. His arms flayed out and he turned his head, resting totally on the jerking body of Karen. At last he rolled over, removing his weight from the gasping girl, his cock now limp and lifeless, drooping along one cum-glistening thigh. Karen's body was still gasping and jerking slightly, her still openly spread cunt seeping oat small droplets and trickles of her cum and his sperm, and she rubbed her thighs and cuntal lips together, smearing the heated juices along the insides of her still sensitive skin. She bent one leg at the knee and ran her hand down along her naked belly to her quivering young pussy, inserting her finger and running it along the seeping slit in a quick, much needed after-play, and she delighted in the touch of David's hand joining hers at the opening of her cunt. Together they slipped their fingers into the slippery, flooded opening, teasing deeply up into the warm, wet slickness, while David's other hand coursed along her belly to her heaving breasts, squeezing them and pinching her still rock-hard nipples. At last, she was calm enough to speak, though she could think of nothing to say that would express the total satisfaction she was feeling. Each time David touched her body, new waves of utter delight rippled through her breasts and cunt, and she reached out with her cum-covered hand to stroke the now limp penis drooping between his thighs. Finally, even the delirious little ripples ceased flowing through her body, and she was in full possession of her mind. ""Jesus,"" she hissed, gasping for air after their incredible fuck. ""I can't believe you've never fucked a girl before."" David raised his head and smiled boyishly. ""There's a first time for everyone,"" he said. ""Besides, I had a good teacher.""\n""We should do this a lot more often,"" she said, sitting up with legs crossed. ""How about tonight?"" he asked. ""We could meet in my room when everybody is doing whatever they want after dinner.""\n""That sounds good to me,"" she smiled her wicked little smile. ""Besides, a bed is much better than the ground.""\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nDespite the rush and confusion Ann had been under to fix dinner for the evening, she found that she was all finished with quite a bit of time to make herself ready. The day had been one hectic decision after another, and with dinner due at seven thirty, she found that she would be able to do nothing else at five o'clock, giving her close to two and a half hours to calm down and rest. The August afternoon had been warm, and Ann was feeling gritty and dirty. A shower would make her feel better than anything else she could think of, and as there was no one else in the house right now, she decided to get cleaned up. She stepped into the shower and allowed the almost hot water to splash against her naked skin, and relaxed immediately as her muscles unwound and the grime washed from her smooth skin. The jets of water were so comfortable that she wanted to stand in the shower forever. Lifting her hands over her head, she cupped them around the spigot, letting the water pour rather than blast along her silky smooth flesh, trickling down her arms and around her breasts, flowing along her belly and washing her thighs and shapely legs. She lathered her soap again and again, never becoming bored at rinsing the bubbles from up between her legs, and as the hot water relaxed her tense muscles, she massaged her thighs and breasts, reveling in the loosening of her tight skin. She allowed her mind to drift in the languid feeling. She had never met Roy, Larry's boss, though Larry had told her quite a bit about him. They had met once or twice when Larry had come to Cortland looking for a job as an executive at the plastic's plant, and the two men had hit it off right away. Larry hardly talked about Susan, Roy's wife, but if half of what Larry had said about Roy was true, Susan would be something special. According to Larry, Roy had impeccable taste and would settle for nothing less than the best in everything. She was really looking forward to meeting the couple, and as they lived less than a nine away, Ann figured that they would be seeing a lot of each other. Finally stepping from the shower, she toweled down and, in a fit of giggly boldness, walked the eight feet from the bathroom to her bedroom in the nude, feeling invigorated as the air whipped at her naked body. Walking to her closet, she looked at the mass of dresses she had hanging up, trying to decide what she should wear. Larry had told her to look her best, and that meant to wear something that was revealing as possible without being actually under-dressed. Looking through her wardrobe, she finally decided on a sky-blue chiffon dress, one that she had worn only twice in her life, and only on special occasions. It had a low, revealing neckline that showed much of her breasts, and the bottom hem was a very sexy four inches above her knees. As she slipped into her pink panties, she started to put her bra on, but remembered that she could not wear a bra with the dress she had chosen. Far too much of the lace would show. At first she was a little hesitant of wearing something that revealing, but she put it out of her mind. Her husband wanted her to look her best, and she knew that she would if she wore the dress. Slipping the flimsy clothing over her head, she ran her hands along the cloth to remove the slight wrinkles. She had put on a pound or two since she last wore it, and while it was hardly enough to ruin her shapely curves, it was enough to make the dress tighter on her body, showing beautifully every curve of her luscious body. Sitting in front of her mirror, she brushed her hair, noticing that she hardly had to move at all to expose the red nipples of her full and fleshy breasts, and she found her gaze fixing on the glans. Each movement of her arms through her full, long hair rubbed the sensitive breast buds against the soft cloth, and she was feeling, against her will, a low, smoldering fire coursing through her body. It made her feel more and more excited, and by the time she had finished brushing her hair and rimming her lips with a flesh colored lipstick, she was looking at herself in the mirror, she gasped at her sensual beauty. She was very proud of her body, but even she was surprised at how good she looked. Her breasts jutted from her chest, barely covered by the skimpy cloth, and her legs were like tanned pillars underneath her nylons. Slipping her feet into her high heels, she gave her hair one final brush, and, as she heard the doorbell ring, sighed. Gracefully gliding down the stairs to the door, she gave her hair one final touch up before opening the door. Larry was standing in front of the two other people, and as soon as he saw his wife, he gave a little whistle and nodded slightly to her, indicating his approval of her attire. Walking into the living room, he was followed by a man and a woman. ""Honey,"" said Larry, turning to the couple behind him, ""I'd like you to meet Roy and his wife, Susan. People, this is Ann."" Roy's eyes were fixed on the nearly exposed breasts of Larry's wife, and Ann could feel a little shiver run along her spine as she watched him lewdly smile, as though he were stripping her with his cues and loving what he saw. As Larry walked from the living room to the dining room, Ann followed. somewhat glad to be away from Roy's lewd stare. She wished she had worn something a little less revealing, but it was too late to change anything now, and besides, she thought to herself, she was probably imagining things. Susan was hardly a woman to be snubbed for her lack of beauty. A shade taller than Ann, she wore her bright red hair very well, and her dress was even more revealing than Ann's, the plunging neckline cutting her black velvet gown nearly in half, and the inner slit ran all the way from her ankles to the middle of her thigh. It was much tighter on her than Ann's was, and Ann finally realized that Roy must have been looking at her out of appreciation, much the same way Larry was gazing at Susan now. ""As soon as Karen and David come down,"" said Ann to break the ice, ""we can eat.""\n""You have two children living here?"" asked Roy, removing his eyes from Ann's curvaceous body and lighting a cigarette. ""Larry told me that you only had a son.""\n""Karen is my niece,"" offered Larry. ""She's going to the college in the fall, and she asked if she could stay here, with us until school began. We saw no reason not to have her here. After all,"" he said, lighting a cigarette of his own, ""this house is pretty big."" As soon as he finished explaining, David and Karen bounded into the dining room, and the six of them sat down to eat.\n\n* * *\n\n""Dinner was absolutely superb,"" said Roy as he pushed his chair away from the table in total satisfaction. ""Thank you,"" said Ann, lowering her head and blushing at the compliment. ""It sure was, Mom,"" offered David. ""I don't think I could eat another bite. May I be excused?""\n""Where are you going, son?"" asked Larry, aware of David's hostility toward him. ""Oh, I thought I might go outside and run around, try to work off all this food,"" answered David in a tone of friendliness that surprised both Ann and Larry. Perhaps the boy was beginning to accept his step-father after all. ""Okay, David,"" said Ann. ""Don't stay out too late.""\n""May I be excused too, Mrs. Dolan?"" Karen asked. ""I think it might be nice to go running with David.""\n""Well-l-l,"" said Roy, ""the two younger people want to be alone. Well, let me tell you, there's nothing like a night to go walking in.""\n""We'll be running,"" said David, hardly able to control his embarrassment. ""Of course, David,"" said Roy. ""Well, Karen, you don't let him run too fast."" Karen winked at the guest and walked out of the room behind David. As soon as they were out of the house, Ann looked to Larry. ""I don't think I like the idea of the two of them being alone together,"" she said. ""Aww, come on, honey,"" soothed Larry as he stood up from the table. ""Young people have to get their fun too, you know.""\n""That's right, Ann,"" said Susan. ""After all, David is becoming a young man. It's high time he took an interest in the opposite sex.""\n""I . . . I guess I still think of him as my little baby,"" stammered Ann. ""Hey, everybody,"" said Larry in a jubilant voice. ""Who wants to see some of the movies we took while Ann and I were on our honeymoon? ""Oh, now really, Larry,"" said Ann as she cleared off the table. ""I'm sure that they would be bored by our home movies."" 'Quite the contrary, Ann,"" volunteered Roy, ""we would very much like to see them.""\n""There, you see,"" said Larry. ""Come on. You can do the dishes later. Besides, you haven't seen them either, honey."" The idea of washing the dishes was hardly welcome to Ann, and it was true that she hadn't seen them. She walked into the living room and sat between Roy and Susan while Larry set up the screen and projector. Turning out the lights, he sat next to Susan and prepared to watch.\n\n* * *\n\n""Hey, where ya goin'?"" asked David in a whisper as he followed Karen to a window against the living room door. ""I did a little looking around during the day,"" she whispered as she checked to see if anyone could see her looking into the now darkened room. ""I found a movie hidden in the closet, and if what I know about my uncle is correct, it won't be a Walt Disney picture.""\n""I don't get it,"" said David. ""Just come here and watch. If I'm wrong, we can sneak up the back stairs and you can fuck me on your bed like we planned. But if I'm right .. . ."" David decided that he may as well humor her. He crept along the house and looked into the window. He could see that the room was dark, and the four people were sitting together on the couch. From their position, the two kids could see the movie screen clearly.\n\n* * *\n\nAnn sat back into the couch, the food she had eaten making her feel sleepy. She wished she could have seen the movies they took before they were shown to near strangers, but perhaps this would be funny. She watched and waited while the film threaded itself through the projector, and suddenly, she had a feeling that something was not what she thought. A title, ""Twenty Minutes in a Bedroom,"" flashed on the screen, and Ann sat forward in her seat, wondering what was going on. Suddenly the movie started, and Ann knew that these were not of her honeymoon with Larry. Or anyone else, for that matter. It was a color film, for one thing, and they had shot everything in black and white. There was a strange man sitting on a rather lavish bed, reading a book. Ann turned her head to look at Larry, and she was surprised to see that he was relaxing almost as though he knew what was happening. Suddenly, there was the sound in the film of someone knocking at the door to the bedroom. The man got off the bed and went to answer the door. He was met by a luscious blonde, wearing the skimpiest of clothing. ""Mr. Smith?"" asked the woman in the film. ""Yes. Miss Jones? Come in. I've been expecting you for quite sometime now.""\n""Well,"" answered the woman. ""You know how traffic can be.""\n""Yes,"" answered Mr. Smith. Ann was sitting tight and tense in her seat. What the hell was going on here? she thought to herself. She was about to ask out loud to Larry when she saw that the man in the movie was starting to undress. Ann was held transfixed by the incredible sight, and her interest was further enticed by the fact that woman was stripping as well. And then everything came to her. This was some sort of stag movie, a porno picture rather than the scenes from her honeymoon. Why was Larry showing this thing in front of guests? She was hypnotized by the sights on the screen. The man and woman were completely naked, standing mere inches from each other. His cock was immensely swollen, and Ann gasped at the thought of him fucking it up into the woman's cunt. Surely it was too big. The man must be deformed in some way. His cock was so large that Ann wondered how it was able to stand up from between his legs. The woman in the movie looked just as amazed at the size of it, thick, long and purple with the web of pulsing, almost glowing blue veins running through it.\n\n* * *\n\nOutside, David gasped at what he was looking at. He had never seen a stag film before, in fact, had only heard about them in the lowest whispers. What was going on, anyway? How could his mother actually be sitting there watching this? What sort of man was Larry to be showing this to his mother? David gave a quick glance to Karen, and was shocked by what she was doing. She had pressed her hands up under her dress and was moving them around along her tight little pussy. David wanted to say something, but he was suddenly aware of his own erection filling his pants, and he forced his gaze back to the screen in the living room. Ann could hardly believe what she was looking at. The woman had gripped tightly the man's penis, a rod that was so thick that she could not surround it with her long, slender fingers. She was moving her hand along the turgidly pulsing length, stroking the cock, and she reached out with her other hand and placed the man's hand against the swollen mass of breast flesh, making him squeeze and knead the beautiful, well-formed flesh. Ann could feel her own breasts swell in sympathy, and she brought her hand up against the nearly exposed flesh of her own breast and touched herself, trying to relieve the shooting ache the picture was bringing on her. Roy shifted his weight to relieve the tension caused by his burgeoning penis, and his motions caused him to graze across Ann's naked arm with his hand. He and Larry had discussed which movie would be shown after dinner, and Roy had decided to let Larry do the picking. He wasn't disappointed. The woman in the film was really something. Her breasts were large, and that tight little cunt of hers looked really inviting and juicy. The man in the film placed his hand along the hotly glistening pussy slit of the woman and probed gently into it, pushing his fuck-finger slowly up into the warm, wet softness of her cunt. The woman opened her mouth and moaned as he fingered her vagina, and she lewdly spread her legs to allow him easy passage into the searing chamber of her now fully exposed cunt. She was stroking his cock faster and faster, and the two of them were making low, throaty moans of lascivious delight as they brought each other to higher and higher sexual passion. The man's hands were resting more tightly on the woman's breasts, and he had engulfed them fully between his powerful looking ringers. His face was contorted in a hungry look of lustful intent as he squeezed the nipples teasingly. The woman let out a groan of intense arousal, and she lifted her body in an attempt to impale her cunt on the rigidly throbbing cock in front of her. She pressed down with her hand and lowered the burgeoned rod down between her legs and trapped it there, a smile of triumph on her face from the hardness of it. Ann gasped at the lascivious sight, and she was further shocked when she felt Roy's hand resting on top of hers. She hadn't felt him brush against her the first time. She had been too engrossed in the movie. But now, as she tried to follow the lewd and perverse sights on the screen, she was becoming more and more aware of what he was doing. Roy had shifted his body so that his knee was rubbing against Ann's, and it seemed as though he had done it deliberately. His hand resting on her's gave her a little squeeze, as if to tell her that he was becoming aroused by the movie, and it was her duty to satisfy him. Ann was confused and uncertain how to react, and as she glanced in the direction of Larry, what she saw caused her even more dismay. Larry was sitting with his arm casually flung around Susan, his hand resting on her breast inside of her dress. Her husband was actually kneading the naked breast of his boss's wife, and Roy didn't seem to care. In fact, Roy was making further advances on Ann's confused person. His hand was creeping slowly along her arm, inching its way nearer and nearer to her breast. Ann could feel her cunt begin to seep slightly from watching the movie, and she was in complete confusion at the touch of Roy sitting next to her. On the film, the man had allowed his cock to move from between the woman's legs, and the huge bulbous tip was pressing hotly against her slightly spread cuntal opening. She was resting on slightly bent knees, opening her curl-fringed pussy mouth to the man's expected thrust, and finally he pumped his pelvis forward and rammed his cock deep up between the tender lips of the woman's pussy. The woman stiffened as the man drove his long, thick rod all the way up into her open belly, slapping his heavily swollen balls hard up against the soft red fringe of hair rimming her cunt mouth. At the same time, Roy slipped his hand into Ann's loosely clinging dress and engulfed her now desire-swollen breast with his powerful fingers, squeezing it teasingly as he pressed his palm tightly against her nipple. Ann tightened her body. What was she expected to do? She couldn't let this stranger, this man who was not her husband touch her body the way he was. How could Larry allow such a thing? Her thoughts were racing through her mind in distended chains, and she stared at the screen, wide- eyed and confused as Roy moved his face against her body and lifted her breast out from under the dress, opening his mouth and placing his lips around the passion-swollen mound, lashing out against the sensitive nipple with his tongue and sending ripples of confusion and delight searing through Ann's body. Ann was sitting on the couch with her hands in her lap, totally unable to fully understand what was going on, but as she felt Roy's tongue whip at her nipple, she was brought from her trance. With a violent surge of will, she bounced from the couch and ran from the living room up the stairs. A confused Roy looked over in the direction of Larry, who removed his face from the full, luscious lips of Susan and tossed his head in the direction of the stairs, indicating that Roy should handle the matter in his own way. With a hungry smile splitting his mouth, Roy rubbed his hands together and walked to the stairs, thinking that he would show that hot little bitch a thing or two.\n\n* * *\n\nDavid was aghast at what he saw, and he wasn't sure what he should do. It was obvious that his mother wanted to be left alone, but it was also obvious that his step-father's boss was following her, and that meant no good, as far as David was concerned. Wrenching his gaze away from the seduction on the screen, he looked at Karen. She was smiling as she watched, not the fucking in the movie, but the sensuous stripping of Susan at the eager and skillful hands of Larry. She watched with lewd intent as he stood up from the couch and dropped his pants to the floor, exposing his hardened cock, clearly visible against the light coming from the screen. She gasped as she thought of having Larry's cock plunging deep into her cunt, and she wanted to have him, wanted to show him that she was as good a lay as Susan, and perhaps better. ""Karen,"" whispered David. ""What's happening?"" Karen pulled her eyes away from Larry's huge cock and looked at David. ""I think your mother is gonna be fucked by Roy, if he has anything to say about it. And it looks as though your step-father is really getting it on with Susan."" David was shocked. Even though he hated Larry, he was his mother's husband, and she shouldn't be fucking with another man. ""I better go and see if she needs any help,"" he whispered as she turned her face back to the incredible scene in the living room. ""You do that,"" she answered. ""I think I'll stay here and see if they need any help."" David hardly heard her. He was off and running around the house, coming to the back door and walking into the house as quietly as he could. He had seen his mother run up the stairs, and he knew that she would go to her bedroom. As he crept up the stairs, he hoped he wouldn't be too late to prevent his mother from being fucked against her will.\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nLarry's boss smiled to himself as he bounded up the stairs after Ann. He liked to fuck women with a little spirit of resistance, and he knew that Ann had as much spirit as anyone. He had almost been disappointed when she had let him lick his tongue around her tit so easily, but when she jumped off the couch and ran from the room, she was offering him the chase, making herself sporting, and if there was anything Roy liked, it was the sweet victory of fucking a hot little cunt crazy after a hard fought game. She would be really hot and slippery up between her legs after seeing that movie, and Roy knew she would be torn with the conflicting thoughts running through her mind. Larry had told him to expect a little resistance at first, but this was better than he had hoped for. His own wife was too willing to let him fuck her anyway he wanted to sometimes, and that could get a little tedious. It would be good to have fresh cunt, particularly an employee's wife, at his disposal. He got to the top of the stairs just in time to hear the door to her bedroom close tightly, and he knew he had her right where he wanted her now. Walking through the hall, he put his ear to the door and smiled as he heard her clothing rustling and the door to the bathroom open. Perfect, he would catch her right in the middle of relieving herself and she would not be able to move. He slipped quietly inside the bedroom and walked softly to the almost closed bathroom door. There was just a crack open and he could see right inside without her seeing him immediately. He watched with bated breath as she lifted her dress hem up over her hips and lowered her soft silken panties down over her fur-rimmed little vagina and on down to her ankles. Then he whistled softly to himself as he watched her spread her legs and sit down on the toilet seat that was facing directly toward the small crack in the door. Jesus Christ, he thought excitedly to himself, she's got the tightest looking little cunt I've seen in a long time! He could feel his cock lurch violently in his pants as he watched her softly curling cunt hairs spread wide from the outward pressure of the toilet seat on her nakedly spread buttocks. She grimaced for a moment and then a soft smile of bliss rippled over her beautiful young face as a thin golden stream gushed warmly out of her open pussy split and splashed noisily into the water-filled bowl below. The watching Roy, clenched his teeth tightly together to control himself and unzipping his pants, pulled his now heavily burgeoning cock from his shorts. Goddamn! He had to get it out and stroke it a little while he watched his employee's gorgeous young wife sitting there taking a piss. He'd go completely out of his skull if he didn't. Ann lazed momentarily in the warm, heavenly feeling of relieving herself. It stilled for a moment the hotly burning itch that had been rippling up through her cunt walls while she had been watching the sensuous movie downstairs and her husband's boss had been sucking hungrily on her nakedly exposed titty. God, the combination had made her hot and without conscious volition she could feel her hand moving down between her toilet-seat spread thighs and her middle finger began teasing softly against the tiny hardened nipple of her clitoris. ""Oooooh God,"" she moaned half aloud as hotly licking flames of desire shot wildly up through her cunt walls and the feeling was compounded even more by the warm, wet feel of her own urine cascading hotly down over her finger as she moaned again and fucked it deep up into her desire-aroused cunt mouth. She relaxed her pelvic muscles and tried to slow down the thinly gushing stream of her urine into the open palm of her hand. She wanted this delicious sensation to last as long as she could possibly make it last and finger-fucked her cunt walls faster in hopes she could make herself cum before she finished going to the bathroom. Her face was contorted into a beautiful caricature of lust now and the soft grunts and moans of her passion could be heard drifting hotly out the crack in the open bathroom door. Outside, her husband's boss could stand it no more. Holy shit, he thought, if he stroked back his foreskin one more time he was going to cum all over the door. Jesus, it was beautiful! There, right in front of him, his employee's wife was finger-fucking herself into a wild, groaning passion while she sat on the 'john' and pissed hotly into her open hand. If she had been hesitant about letting him fuck her before, she'd never resist now after he had caught her in this crazy, cock-hardening act. But he'd better move now before she finger-fucked herself crazy and shot out her cum in her own hand. He had to establish his sexual mastery over her right at this moment or it might be too late after it was all over. She was right on the verge of making herself cum right now and this was the time! Holding his heavily burgeoning cock more tightly in one hand he opened the door with the other and stood, smiling wickedly, right in the center of the doorway. ""Hi. baby,"" he grinned broadly and looked down at the passion- stricken young beauty finger-fucking herself on the toilet. It took Ann a moment to adjust her lust-dimmed eyes to the figure of the man standing right in front of her and when she did, there was absolutely nothing she could do about it. She was so close to cumming that she could feel her cunt muscles already sucking hungrily inward in the first finger-gripping throes of her rising orgasm. It was like a ski- jumper after he had left the jump and there was no way of stopping herself now until she had hit the runway below. She could only groan out a low guttural protest as her fingers fucked wilder and wilder up into her nearly cumming young cunt and her urine flooded hotly out into her flashing hand beneath her openly spread thighs. ""Ooooh God, g-get out, please don't watch me . . . pleeeezzz!!!""\n""Ooooh, baby,"" her husband's boss chided from above as he moved directly up in front of her. His thickly hardened cock inches from her openly panting lips. ""I wouldn't miss this for the world. I gotta cum all over those big hot tits of yours I was sucking on before."" He was tempted to fuck his ready to cum cock deep up into her open mouth and he knew instinctively it would have met no resistance from the sexually over- wrought state she was in, but he wanted that to wait until he had the hot little bitch stripped all naked and spread out before him on the comfort of her marriage bed. ""Oh, oh, oh,"" Ann chanted below him, her naked young buttocks grinding salaciously around on the toilet seat. Her eyes were locked directly on his heavily throbbing cock now and the sight of it seemed to drive her to greater heights of passion. ""It's cumming! Ooooh God, it's cummminnnggg!!!"" she half blurted out, as one final gush of hotly shimmering urine spewed wetly out into her hand and her openly spread cunt flared wide and exploded wildly out into a jerking orgasm. Her husband's boss standing over her groaned aloud at the same time and increased the short quick jerks of his hand on his suddenly heavily cumming cock. He had aimed it just right and the thin, jet-like streams of his hotly searing cum leapt out and spattered wetly over the nakedly bobbing tops of her breasts, trickling salaciously down into the warm fleshy crevice between them and into her dress top below. She could feel the heated liquid running wetly between them and shivered at the thought. Ann looked up at him from her seat on the toilet, gazing at him with a strange mixture of shame and helplessly lingering desire. ""What do you want from me?"" she asked, totally unable to keep her voice from trembling. She had removed her hand from up between her naked thighs and could still feel the wetness of her orgasm and urine on it and it made her uncomfortable that a perfect stranger had watched her in such a private act of going to the bathroom and fingering herself. Her own husband had never even seen her go to the bathroom, much less finger-fuck herself! ""l want to fuck that hot little cunt of yours, baby. Better than you finger-fucked it while you were pissing all over your hand just now,"" he said, as he took her by the arm and lifted her from the toilet. He began to lead her into the bedroom and she had to kick away her panties from around her ankles to keep from falling but followed him limply to the side of the bed. She could still feel her cunt walls throbbing with continued desire up inside and his lewd words reminding her of what she had just done while he stood there and watched and spewed out his heated cum all over the tops of her breasts at the same time, didn't help matters. ""The boys at the company would get a big kick out of this hot little story, but I might be persuaded to keep it quiet,"" he grinned salaciously. ""Besides, your husband's fucking hell out of my sweet little wife's hungry little pussy right now and he promised me a little of the same with yours."" This was too much for her to believe. It couldn't be true. It just couldn't! It was too incredible. She had never been unfaithful to her first husband, and she never thought of letting another man fuck her after she was married to Larry. But she was going to be now, and what was worse, it was all being done with her own husband's knowledge. Larry had set ft all up for his boss to fuck her silly while he fucked his wife, and there was nothing she could do about it. Ann's mind was drawing a complete blank. She was going to be fucked by a stranger in her home, in her own bedroom, and there was nothing she could do about it. What was worse, she was going to be fucked with her own husband's approval. She wanted to scream out, but the tightness in her cunt prevented her because her treacherously throbbing cunt wanted it whether she did or not! It was hopeless, utterly hopeless, and she was trembling all over, the heat of his still hotly burning cum on her tits turning her whole body to soft, sensuous jelly. ""W . . . what do you want me to do?"" she asked, trying to make the best out of the situation. She figured that if she went along with him for awhile he might just kiss her a little and leave her alone. ""That's more like it, baby,"" he smiled, standing in front of her and gazing hungrily at her. ""First, take off that dress. Not that it hides much, but I want to see all of the real you."" Ann froze in embarrassment. He couldn't be serious. He was expecting her to strip naked right in front of him with the lights on. She could do nothing but back away from him, but it was no use. Her attempt at hesitation only made him madder. ""Hey, what is this shit?"" he said, his face betraying the surprise he was feeling. ""I thought you were gonna play ball. I can see that you need to be taught that when I say something, I mean it.""\n""No . . . no. I'll do what you want,"" she said, barely able to hold her tears, both from the hotly licking flames of desire burning up between her thighs and the total humiliation she was feeling from her succumbing to him while her own husband was fucking his wife somewhere else in the same house. A hungry smile passed across his lips, and he pressed her down on the bed, watching her to make sure that she didn't try to move away while he unbuckled his pants and dropped them to the floor. ""Come on, woman,"" he hissed as he ripped off his shirt. ""I don't want your husband to fuck my wife and have all the fun, and I'm sure you don't either."" Somehow, the fact that her husband was fucking this man's wife right now increased her unwanted passion and she knew that there was no way she could back out of letting him fuck her even if her treacherously throbbing little pussy would let her. Taking a deep breath, she lowered the straps to her dress and pulled the thin clothing away from her heaving, cum- glistening breasts. She could see out of the corner of her eye his wildly throbbing cock and its indication of his hunger for her. In fact, a wicked little thought crossed her mind. She always wanted to be rape- fucked and if she resisted enough, she just might drive him to it. Besides, it would give her the perfect excuse for doing anything to him he demanded and her own husband, Larry, could never hold her responsible.\n\n* * *\n\nDavid walked through the hall quietly, making sure he would not be heard by his mother and his step-father's boss in her bedroom. He thought he heard someone groaning, but he was too far away to make sure. Creeping closer to the door, he pressed his ear against the hard wood and strained with all his concentration, trying to make out the sounds coming from inside. The voices were at first inaudible, and then he could hear Roy's booming voice. ""That's more like it, Ann, baby. Now I'm sure you'll love every minute of what I have in mind for you."" What could he mean? Was he actually going to fuck his mother, with her new husband in the same house fucking another woman? This was almost too much for the young boy to understand, and he might have rushed right into the room, but for the fact that he really didn't hear anything that sounded as though his mother needed help. All he could hear were the low, throaty moans that sounded as though his mother was enjoying whatever was happening to her.\n\n* * *\n\nHad David realized what was going on, he would never have thought of breaking the door down to protect his mother, but he had no way of seeing what was happening in the bedroom. Ann was pressing her body tightly against the head of the bed, trying to pretend to get away from Roy's naked body. He was walking toward her, his huge, lust-engorged cock swaying back and forth between his legs. His face had blossomed into a smile and his hands were gripping his cock tightly, holding it firmly as he came nearer and nearer to the seemingly fright-possessed woman until at last he was climbing onto the bed. Ann, in mock resistance, pressed her body tighter against the headboard of her bed until she could go back no farther. She knew she had to make her resistance look good or he would never believe her act after watching her finger-fucking herself to cumming on the 'john.' It worked . . . with brutal force, Roy placed his hand over her opened lips and pulled her away from the head of the bed, tossing her flat on her back crossways along the bed. With a violent pull of his powerful hands, he reached between the valley of her still cum-moistened breasts and gripped her dress, wrenching it from her body in one violent pull, tearing the flimsy cloth and exposing her luscious, desire-trembling body. Ann's eyes were wide with the weird, masochistic sensations she was feeling, and her mind raced with a thousand lewd, exciting thoughts of what he might make her do to him in her seeming helplessness. Her now complete nakedness added a further erotic element to her situation, and she tried to move her hands along her supple, smooth body in a teasing attempt to cover her pinkly pulsing vaginal lips, over which Roy was kneeling with lascivious delight. Roy spread her long, naked legs even farther and inched his form upward over her body, his thick, heavily throbbing cock coming closer and closer to her face until at last he was pressing the bulbous, rubbery head against the back of his hand that covered her mouth. ""You know what you're gonna do?"" he grinned, his mouth curled excitedly with the knowledge that she was completely at his mercy. ""You're gonna suck my cock until it spits in your mouth."" Ann's open cunt lips throbbed at the thought and she faked a struggle to move her head away from the hotly seething mass so close to her face. She could see clearly the pulsing penis throb and quiver against his hand, and the thought of sucking it up into her mouth was wildly exciting to her. There was no way she could remove her face away from the warmly searing rod anyway, and she could actually feel the lust-heat radiate from his cock flesh against her cheeks. Her eyes were wide as she looked at the burgeoned, blood-engorged cock, trying to imagine how it would taste when he actually fucked the seething mass into her mouth. It was nice and big, larger than any cock she had ever had, and she knew that it would fill her mouth completely with its thick, fleshy hardness. He removed his hand from her mouth and placed the glowing, red tip against the tightly pursed lips of the feigning young woman, attempting to force it into her mouth. Purposely, to tease him more, she turned her head away from his cock, thrashing her whole body as she felt the glowing head burn against her luscious lips. He followed her with his hips, keeping the rubbery tip end of it pressed tightly against her closed lips. ""Come on, baby doll,"" Roy hissed in impatience. ""Suck my cock. Open those luscious little lips and suck it."" Reaching down between his legs, Roy felt for the swollen mound of breast flesh, running his hand along its smooth, flesh curves until he felt the desire tightened nipple. He opened his hand and engulfed it, tightening his fingers around the cherry-sized bud and pinching the sensitive nipple until he heard her grunt beneath him. Ann stiffened her body as she felt a searing wave of wild, pleasurable pain course through her naked tit, racing through her body and encompassing her in a sheet of sensuously burning agony. Forgetting momentarily her resolve to tease, she opened her mouth to groan aloud from the excruciating delight searing through her breast, but no sooner had she opened her lips than her mouth was totally filled with the hotly burning, hardness of her husband's boss' heavily throbbing cock. ""Now, that's more like it,"" he crooned, placing his hands along the sides of her face and pressing inward to keep her mouth tightly surrounding the long thick pole. In spite of her passion, Ann was certain she would choke as he drove the smooth rubbery head of it firmly against the back of her throat. Her mouth was forced open wider by the sheer size of the heated mass being fucked deep back into her gullet, and she could feel its hardness pulse and throb as Roy's lust heated blood filled the massive cock to almost the bursting point. The skin of it was stretched so much by the lustful expansion that she was afraid it would burst apart before he could cum again. His balls were swinging softly down against her chin and he began to undulate his hips rhythmically in and out of her widely ovalled mouth, his testicles slapping even more forcefully against her upraised chin. His cock filled her mouth totally and Ann, forgetting completely now her resolve to tease him further, ran her tongue wetly, hungrily, along the seething mass, her head tossing from side to side as she tried to suck it deeper and deeper down into her feverishly working throat. Her efforts drove him wilder and wilder. His own undulations were making her head thrash, and each deep, forceful ramming of his cock down into her mouth brought a further excitement to his lascivious, wanton actions. Groaning aloud, he lifted up her head and guided her to bob her mouth along his saliva-slickened penis, thrusting his cock deeper and deeper into the cunt-warm mouth and fucking it deep back against the back of her throat. Again and again he drove his cock into her mouth, and her sounds of insanely growing passion were muffled by the huge rod of flesh pumping rhythmically into her. Her hands were flaying wildly at her sides, and she cupped them tight against the back of nakedly driving ass-cheeks, trying to pull him deeper into her hungrily devouring throat walls. The touch of her hands on his body increased his lust, and he removed his hands from the sides of her head and coursed them along the silky flesh thrashing beneath him. Running his hands along her rib cage, he bent his body back and probed with his fingers at the again passion-flooded hole between her voluntarily spread thighs. Working his finger into the openly throbbing little cunt, he wormed it as deeply as he could up into the wetly gripping walls, smacking his open hand hard against the tiny, hair-fringed opening. As he rammed his fuck finger into the seething folds of her hotly clinging pussy well, Ann tightened and stiffened her body as a million dancing flames seared over her naked flesh, racing throughout her cunt and bathing her vagina in a wash of lasciviously rising sexual fire. Her loins seemed to explode at the finger-fucking she was receiving, and against her desire to pretend she was being raped, she began to undulate her hips along the cum-covered finger probing and fucking hotly up into her open pussy. Her passion-driven lips clasped tightly at it, and she thrashed her lower body wildly up against the cunt-wrenching hand fuck she was getting. Roy's fingers darted in and out of the softly tangled curls of her cunt hairs, and he opened and closed his hand, squeezing and massaging the lushly working lips of her openly spread pussy. Again and again, until she was sucking wildly on his cock, he fucked his finger into the hungrily gyrating depths of her cunt-hole. Ann's mind was becoming confused as she bobbed her head along the unwanted cock ramming and pulsing in her widely ovalled mouth and thrashed and reeled her hips against the insane finger-fucking her husband's boss was giving her. She ceased her struggle completely to pretend rape as a wild, uncontrollable wave of sexual passion raced throughout her body. There was no denying the fact that she was becoming aroused beyond control as his middle finger fucked deeply, expertly up into the cum-coated walls of her vagina. She was becoming completely lost in the sexual fires building in her cunt, and she found that she was actually loving the hot, thick penis ramming desperately in her mouth. She lashed out with her tongue against the heavily throbbing head, and allowed it to slip periodically out from between her tightly ovalled lips as she kissed and licked it then sucked it hungrily back up inside again. Roy smiled to himself, knowing that no woman could resist sucking a cock forever, especially if she was being driven on by the expert finger- fucking he was giving her. He wormed another finger into the hotly seething opening of her cunt, constricting his hand and squeezing the tender, hair-covered vagina at the same time. His palm was becoming coated with the fine, sticky film of her love-juices, and she was thrashing her whole body beneath him, totally out of control now. Ann was moving mindlessly now. Her whole cunt was ablaze with the wild, erotic sensations searing through her vagina, racing along her creamy white thighs and causing her pussy lips to palpitate against the insistent ramming of her husband's boss' hand. She ovalled her mouth again and engulfed tighter still the heavily pulsing mass of cock flesh fucking rhythmically into her lips, moving her head to accept the colossal prick deeper up into the soft, cunt-warm wetness of her mouth. Her mind was washed clean of all rational thought, and she could think of nothing but the fact that it was a wonderful feeling having a man's cock in her mouth, just as it was utterly delightful having a man, any man, fuck his fingers again and again into her cunt, making her happy, even if he had had to almost force her to be so. She ground her hips feverishly up against the salaciously massaging hand, surrounding the fingers with the well-lubricated lips of her hungrily devouring cunt walls and she gasped aloud as he moved his other hand back between her thighs, slithering another, and yet still another finger far up into the hungrily burning depths of her cunt. She closed her eyes and thrashed her head from side to side, moving his cock around in little circles, and she bucked and jerked her hips against her expertly massaging fingers, feeling the tips of them fuck as deeply into her pussy, as deeply as his cock might have gone if it were fucking her in her cunt instead of her mouth. She could feel his hands squeezing her all around up between her thighs, and she delighted as his fingers rubbed almost brutally against the seething walls of her hotly aroused vagina now, making her produce massive amounts of cum lubrication. She could feel the swelling, surging fires of her cunt build with the rising pressures of her soon to come orgasm, and she breathed more gaspingly, taking short, jerking breaths, running her soft, wet tongue around and along the throbbing, pulsing cock which was ramming faster and faster into her mouth now. Roy was in heaven. Once she got going, this little bitch really knew how to suck cock. It was made even more delightful by the fact that he had forced her to do it, and now she was sucking and licking at his throbbing penis like there was no tomorrow, lashing at it with her tongue as though she was feasting like a royal princess on the succulent flesh ramming deeply into her mouth. His own hips were undulating, driving his cock in and out of her mouth in a lewd little fucking rhythm, faster and faster as her hotly swirling tongue brought the liquid fires racing to the tip of his cock head. His loins were on fire, his cock was pulsing with the mounting pressure of his sperm gathering at the tip of it. Then, he arched his body back still farther, driving his fingers deeper yet up into the voraciously quivering well of her desperately thrashing pussy, and he began bucking and jerking his own body, breaking his fucking rhythm and grinding his cock randomly in her mouth. His hands were moving with a blurring speed in and out of her delightfully soft and gushing cunt, flicking rapidly along the hotly seething slit and smearing love juices along the softly curling fleece of her cunt mound, making the fringe of hair glisten with tiny droplets of her syrupy, honeyed cum. Suddenly, Ann felt she was about to burst up inside. Everything had been building to this point, and she knew that there was nothing she could do now to prevent her vaginal walls from spewing out a hotly gushing flood of love-juice from between her hotly clasping hand-fucked pussy lips. She whipped and lashed at the huge, lustfully throbbing cock pulsing faster up and threateningly in her mouth. She wanted to feel him explode deeply in her mouth, wanted to drink the huge amounts of sperm she knew would pour out from his cock up into the soft, hungry gullet of her throat, and she braced herself for the wild rush of hot male semen she knew was coming. She drove her hips against his hand as violently and rapidly as she could, forcing her open cunt to suck up inside it as much of his hand as was possible. Tightening her lips around the seething, pulsing cock flesh in her mouth, she took a deep breath and ground her hips desperately up against the cunt massaging hand as she felt her body washed away with the torrentious flood of her spastically jerking orgasm. Her wanton scream was muffled by the massive prick ramming against the back of her throat, and her body jerks were hindered with the incredible muscled weight resting fully on her heaving breasts. Even so, the violent force of her orgasm was almost enough to throw the mouth fucking body of her husband's boss from her nakedly thrashing form. She stiffened as her whole insides seemed to pour out the warm, wet liquid cum from between her hand and finger plugged cunt-mouth, washing his hand in a hotly cascading bath of the surging wave of her passion. Again and again his hand plunged into the elastic depths of her vagina, making the wash of hot, burning cum trickle along the creamy soft flesh of her thrashing thighs. Roy could feet his cock begin to rebel against the mounting pressures sucking against the deeply thrust cock head in Ann's mouth, and her hotly licking tongue was making it hard for him to hold back his painfully building sperm in his cock much longer. The woman was sucking at his penis more and more passionately, trying to draw from his quivering loins the same orgasm he had produced in her cunt. His naked ass-cheeks bounced and jerked on her own nakedly dancing breasts, and he gritted his teeth, breathing through his tightly clenched teeth in short, jerky gasps as he felt the gushing liquid fire press tighter and tighter against the bulbously throbbing tip of his cock. At last he could hold his surging sperm back no longer. Taking a violent breath, he moaned lasciviously as his penis erupted far, far up within the soft, wet confines of her cunt- like mouth. ""Uuuuuuuhhhhhhhhilh!"" His cock erupted like an active volcano, the hot milky liquid blasting against the back of Ann's throat like a flood-tide and she bobbed her Adam's apple desperately up and down as she drank down the hotly rushing jism as quickly as she could. Roy tossed his body violently on her trembling form, driving his jetting cock again and again into her eagerly devouring mouth, his loins burning with the searing rushes of delight coursing through his body. Again and again he pumped his white, milky cum into her mouth, filling it completely with the volume of his hot, white sperm, making her puff her cheeks out wide to hold the deluge of sperm coursing along his cock and blazing into her gullet. She was unable to hold all of it in her mouth, and some of it seeped out between her cock-stretched lips and trickled onto her chest, coating her nakedly bobbing breasts with the thick, hot whiteness of his sperm. His jets were filling her mouth again and again in a seemingly endless river, and she swallowed as much of the rushing juice as she could, trying to fill her hungrily welcoming belly full with the delightfully gushing fluid. She could feel that she was nearly finished with her orgasm. Her body was beginning to slow its movements, and she was regaining control of her mind once more. Roy, too, was easing up with the violent ramming of his cock in her mouth, and soon, she could feel his cock shrinking and withdrawing from her mouth as it grew smaller and smaller, leaving behind the final remnants of his sperm. As she became more aware of what was happening again, she was once more gripped in the awe of what he had done to her, and once more, a total, gripping confusion took hold of her mind. She was afraid that he would not want to fuck her now, or rather, not be able to, and her fears were justified. Her husband's boss collapsed in a crumpled heap on top of her body, and then rolled from her naked form onto the bed, resting on his back as he breathed deeply, trying to regain his breath. Finally, he was able to speak. ""Baby, you are really great when you put your mind to it,"" he said between breaths. Ann was flooded with a feeling again of unsatiated desire but she knew that he would not be able to help her. She had drained him completely dry of his cum, shamelessly, wildly dry, and worse, she had actually curiously enjoyed what he had done to her, actually delighted in the ramming of his cock in her mouth while he fingered her cunt to a widely bursting orgasm. What sort of woman was she becoming? What sort of wife would allow another man to cum in her mouth and finger-fuck her while her husband was fucking another woman, right in her own home? It was incredible though for the first time she was seeing the man she had married, and she didn't know what she was thinking. Everything up to now had been a set-up. She had been played for a fool, and both her husband and his boss were taking advantage of her. She didn't know what to do about it, but she did know that she couldn't just be happy with Larry alone fucking her now. She had to have other men, too. God! She had to have them! Roy bounced off the bed and walked to his clothes. ""I figure that Larry and Susan ought to be finished with their uh . . .. little discussion about how you feel,"" he said as he pulled his pants up, his face still holding the satiated smile. ""I think I'll go down and tell Susan that we had better be getting home. We like to watch the late night news, you know."" Laughing, he opened the door and left the room. David could hear when they were finished. What Roy was saying made no sense at all, but he decided that he had better hide anyway. Slipping into another room just as Roy opened the door, he waited until he could hear his footsteps walking down the stairs. Making sure that there was no one else watching, he walked into his mother's bedroom, and saw her nakedly spread body lying waiting on the bed\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nKaren was watching everything that was going on in the living room. 'Let David go to his precious mother,' she thought. 'I want to watch a real man in action.' The movie she had seen had already aroused her body more than she had imagined, and watching her Uncle fuck his boss' wife had been the icing on the cake. Her eyes gaped in delight as she saw the naked form of Larry caressing the nude body of the luscious red-head, fingering in and out of her glistening cunt with his fingers as they stood, pressing their bodies tightly together while they ran their hands along their excitedly thrashing bodies. She was feeling her own vagina start to burn as Susan opened her delicious looking cunt and allowed Larry to fuck his heavily burgeoned cock deeply up into the hotly seething depths, and Karen found that she was pressing her own fingers against her hotly moistening cunt as she watched. She could hear everything as well, and she delighted in the low, panting sounds coming from the living room as Larry fucked his boss' wife in every possible way and they finally brought each other to orgasm. Karen was amazed that Susan had been able to take the huge size of Larry's cock in her vagina. When her Uncle had first dropped his pants, she gasped at the size of his cock. Susan's cunt looked small and tight, and Karen was certain that the massive hardness would never fit up between her legs. Nevertheless, it had, and Karen found that her own fingers were hardly adequate to match the feeling Susan was getting. Karen wanted to feel Larry's cock ramming and pumping in her own tight little cunt, and she decided that she would, as soon as Susan and Roy left. If Larry was half the man he looked, he would be able to fuck two women, right after another. With nothing short of a violent surge of will, she prevented herself from driving her own fingers into the burning, aching lips of her pussy, wanting to save her orgasm for the feeling of her Uncle's cock plunging in and out of her cunt. She could hear the screams of Susan and Larry as they brought each other to orgasm, and then she heard a long moment of silence that seemed to last forever. She became hot just from watching them, and if something didn't happen soon, she would be forced to resort to her own fingers to fuck herself with after all. Something did happen. As she watched Larry and Susan get dressed, Roy came down from Ann's room. Karen pressed her ear to the window, straining to hear what they were saying. ""How did you like fucking Ann?"" asked Larry. ""Your beautiful little wife is wild once she gets going,"" was the answer. ""But you still have to teach her a few things about doing what you tell her, though.""\n""Yes,"" said Larry, a smile on his face."" She does have a lot of spirit.""\n""That she does. And how was your evening?""\n""Great, as usual,"" answered Larry, giving Susan a little wink, which she returned. ""Well, then, said Roy as he put on his jacket and walked to the door with Susan. ""I guess we'll be seeing you at the plant tomorrow.""\n""You and Ann must come up to our place sometime next week,"" said Susan as she walked out the door. ""You might even want to bring Karen and David, and let them have a little tun as well,"" she continued. Karen shuddered at the thought of being fucked by her fourteen year old cousin, David, now. She was going to settle for nothing less than that huge, adult-sized cock she knew her Uncle Larry had, and the experience that went along with a man Larry's age. As she watched Roy and Susan drive away, she looked into the living room to make sure that there was no one else there. God only knew where David was, but she was sure she didn't care. She walked into the room just as Larry was going up the stairs to have a little talk with his wife. ""Where are you going, handsome?"" she asked in a seductive voice, leaning against the open door. Larry whirled around and looked at her. ""What are you talking about?"" he asked, startled by her sudden presence. ""I saw what you did to that woman, and I want you to do the same thing to me. Right now."" A look of shock crossed Larry's face, and he tried to collect the thoughts her sudden appearance had dispersed. ""You . . . you were watching, and you saw . . .""\n""That's right. I saw everything, and just from watching it, I'm hotter than a cat in heat. I want you to fuck me as hard as you did Susan.""\n""Karen, honey, for God's sake, I'm your own UNCLE.""\n""Big fucking deal. You got a cock and I want it. If you think you're man enough, that is."" Larry reeled as though he had been slapped in the face. This was his own niece talking to him like this. How could he even think of fucking his brother's daughter? Still, there was something very seductive about the way she glided across the floor. He would be the last person to say that she didn't have one hell of a body, despite the fact that she was only a teenager, and from some of the things his brother had written about her, he was pretty sure that she knew how to use it. In fact, she was showing her talents very well right now. ""What's the matter, big boy,"" she said as she walked across the room and moved closer to Larry. ""Afraid that you might not be able to give me what I want?""\n""I can give you what you want alright,"" he answered. Are you sure you can handle it?""\n""Why don't you give me a try,"" she hissed as she brought her arms around his neck and planted her lips tightly against his, driving her tongue deeply into his mouth and pressing the warm, wet organ against the back of his throat. He felt her hands race along his thighs, reaching from his neck down along his body and come to rest against the firm fleshy orbs of his ass-cheeks, pulling him tighter against her slowly gyrating hips. Her actions made Larry's cock burgeon again, and this right after he had just finished fucking Roy's wife.. It was almost too good to be true, and even though she was his niece, he thought what the hell? A cunt was a cunt, and this little pussy really was hot for fucking. Her ripe young body was molding against his now eager form, and he encircled her curvaceous hips with his own arms, pulling their intertwining bodies tighter and tighter together, their lips brushing against each other, their tongues worming and driving into each other's throats as far as they could reach'. Larry could feel her supple young tits mash against his chest and her heart was pumping fiercely, sending surge after surge of lust heated blood coursing through her little body. He reached between their tightly pressing forms and brought his hand firmly against her cunt mound, feeling that she had already started seeping through her hot little pussy split. Her skin tight jeans were wetly stained at her crotch, and her loins were warm with the wet juices she was allowing to drip from her eager cunt. He could feel his penis ballooning in his pants, and he shuddered as her hand rested lightly on the growing ridge of flesh jutting down his pants leg. The shirt she was wearing hardly hid from his hand the luscious firmly curved young breasts, rising and falling as she took deep, lusty breaths, and her nipples were already hard and taut with the anticipation of the fuck she knew she was going to get from the older man. He raced one hand from her fleshy buttocks and placed it firmly against the soft, pliable mound of her breast flesh, kneading and squeezing it tightly, pinching the turgid little nipple forcefully. He felt her quiver and shudder as his ringers tightened around the cherry-sized bud, and she was moving more and more quickly now, her actions rising out of a desperate need to have the raging fires in her cunt fucked to satisfaction by this man. Quickly, she removed the buckle to his belt and opened his pants, pulling them down along his legs and freeing his huge, thick cock from the confinement of his clothing. As she did this, he ripped open her shirt, popping several buttons and listening to them as they hit the floor. He gaped as he looked at the sensuous beauty of her luscious young breasts. They were apple shaped, young and firm, turning up slightly at her desire-tightened nipples. Her belly was soft and silky smooth, flat and delicious looking, accented by the seductive inward pucker of her belly button. She removed her hands from his pants and brought them to her own, quickly opening the skin like layer of denim covering her shapely thighs and legs. Peeling out of her clothing, she presented her body to him for approval. Even though he had just finished fucking his boss' wife, Larry was in total awe of the sensual young beauty standing before him. Her pale blue eyes were closed slightly and seductively, her head turned to one side, tossing her ashen hair casually over her shoulder, nearly hiding one apple shaped breast, and not touching the other. Her hips flared outward from her waist, and the hair fringing her cunt was fleecy soft as the hair on her head. She was undulating her hips slowly, revolving her body at the waist as though she were moving to some sensuous song that was running through her mind. She glided across the room like a cat, moving her hips in a swaying fashion as she drifted to the couch. Sitting on the edge, she leaned back and spread her legs wide, fully exposing the palpitating lips of her desire-glistening pussy. She brought her hands along the seething split of her cuntal opening, and she brought her other hand to the luscious young fullness of her breasts, lifting them to her face as she closed her eyes and tossed her head back. ""You want what you see,"" she said, ""you come over here and take it."" Larry was in no mood to argue. His cock was so swollen that it actually hurt. This little bitch, his own brother's daughter, was really asking for it, and she really wanted to give it to him as well. She was hotter than any older woman he had ever seen, and he was anxious to take advantage of what she had to offer. His balls were hurting from just looking at her, and for a moment, he was afraid to move, thinking that this was some sort of dream that he would all too soon wake from. Clearing his head, he walked across the room, his heavily swollen cock bouncing painfully between his legs as he did, and he stood over her, looking down at the lewdly spread girl sitting on the couch. Her hands were still resting seductively on her cunt and breast, but they did nothing to hide them from his view. In fact, she was making them all the more visible. Her fuck finger was probing delicately into her cuntal slit, opening the hotly seething little crevice to his eyes and she was lifting her breast so that he could better see the well rounded mass of luscious young tit flesh. With a quick motion, he knelt down between her widely spread legs and placed his face firmly against her open cunt, turning his head so that he could engulf the full vaginal region between his greedy lips. Blowing gently into the passion-dilated hole, he felt her spasm and quiver, and she pressed her hips downward against his lips, thrusting her pussy tighter against his mouth as he wormed his thick, love-stiff tongue deeply into the seething gushing chamber, curling it as deeply up into her cunt walls as he could, and came into contact with her lust hard clitoral bud. Karen convulsed her body and breathed in a deep hiss, arching her head back against the couch and lowering her body still more, driving her lewdly spread cunt harder up against her uncle's eagerly sucking mouth. He reached up with his hands and ran his fingers lightly along the satiny skin of her creamy inner thigh, coming closer and closer to her hair fringed pussy hole. Inch by lasciviously slow inch his fingers darted along her thigh, creeping to her revolving pussy as he opened his hand and encircled her shapely thighs, walking his fingers still closer to her mouth sucked cunt. His tongue was darting in and out of the vaginal split, slurping and licking hotly at the warmly flowing lubrication as it poured from her pussy passage. Karen was twittering and spasming her body, her mind washed clean of rational through Larry pressed his tongue deeper and deeper into the seething curl-rimmed little opening between her legs. She reached out with her hands and brought them firmly to the sides of his head, holding his tightly in place against her cuntal spread and forcing his tongue deeper and deeper into her burning cunt. She was glad that she had not finger-fucked herself to cumming while watching her Uncle fuck his boss' wife. His tongue lashing was worth all the frustration she had endured, and she was determined that she would make up for those torturing moments with the totality of the fuck she was about to receive. She bobbed his head along her searing young pussy slit, making him move his tongue like a tiny cock, in and out of her hungrily undulating cunt, and she was delighting in the dancing flames he was producing in her vagina. Her whole lower body was on fire, the blazing sheet of flame that seared through her cuntal area waving in ripples through her eagerly grinding young loins. Larry blew gently again into the ecstatically burning hole of her pussy, and again her body spasmed wildly as a million flames lashed through her vagina, burning everything in their path as they raced from her loins to her swollen breasts in a blinding, white hot holocaust. She was panting and breathing deeply as the fires raced through her body, consuming her very being. She had never felt anything like the tongue lashing her cunt was receiving now, and it was wonderful. His tongue was winding and worming through tightly gripping walls of her cuntal maze, reaching deeply into the tender folds of her cum-ladened vagina, the tip running along the walls and sucking hungrily at her juices with loud, wetly slurping gulps. Larry reveled in the ambrosial delights pouring from his teenaged nieces' seething young cunt. Again and again he lashed into the candied depths of her vagina, drinking her cum as fast as he could, driving his thick hot organ against the sensitive cuntal walls and inhaling the deep, feminine aroma emanating from the valley of flesh between her moisture covered thighs. His hands were against the fringe of thinly curling hairs rimming her pussy, and he pressed his thumbs along the burning cuntal opening, driving them in along with his tongue and spreading the tightly clinging little orifice even more. Karen made low, throaty mewls as she felt the blazing fires of her cunt reach the point of no return. She was cumming, and she hadn't even had his long, thick cock fucking up inside her cunt yet. She didn't mind being sucked as she was, but she wanted to be fucked more. As though he was able to read her thoughts, Larry pulled his mouth away from her nearly exploding young pussy and stood up, his massive penis bobbing and bouncing like a purple, blood-engorged spear, ready to strike out at the tender and waiting folds of her sensuously grinding pussy. She looked at her Uncle's cock, larger than it had seemed from her view from the window, and she gasped at the size. When she had seen it at first, she doubted that it was possible for it to fuck it up into her vagina, but now she was certain. It was just too big. He would never be able to stretch her tight young cunt walls enough to accommodate that hugely burgeoned cock flesh. ""Come on,"" he hissed as he watched her stare at his huge cock. ""I can't fuck you really good if you're gonna stay on the couch like that. ""It's better on the rug."" His words broke the trance she was in, and she looked up at him with her pale blue eyes opened wide in fascination. ""You're too big,"" she whispered, still unable to believe the immensity of his cock. ""You'll never to able to fit your cock in my cunt.""\n""I'll not only fit it in your cunt,"" he answered. ""I'll ram it all the way up inside that hot little belly of yours."" That was what she wanted. She wanted to feel the steel-hard penis battering all the way up her vagina in her belly, and then some. It was certainly long enough. She slid off the couch onto the floor, her legs still lewdly spread as wide as she could force them. She rested on the backs of her arms, looking up at her uncle as he lowered his naked body to the floor between her trembling thighs, his cock jutting from between his legs like a red-hot torch, the huge rubbery tip glowing with the heated blood of his lust, his face contorted in a lascivious little smile. Placing his hand on her breast, he pushed her back and pressed his body all the way on top of her, his cock pressed between their bellies like a writhing, hot snake, thick, hot and long. He pressed his face against hers, brushing his lips against her open mouth, and he heard a muffled squeal of delight as he drove his tongue deeply into her throat, ramming the hot, wet organ far back against her tonsils. His body weight had flattened her luscious, well-rounded breasts, and the sex-taut nipples rubbed against the coarse hair of his chest as he tossed and writhed his body on top of hers. Her loins touched his thighs, and he could feel the hot liquid at her vaginal slit brush against his skin, leaving a burning trickle of her juices on him as she rubbed her thighs together in the mindlessness of her passion. Lifting his ass high in the air, he allowed his prick to swing down along the flatness of her belly and rest at the top of her eagerly yearning pussy opening, the rubbery bulbous head barely touching the pinkly quivering young lips. He lowered his hand and gripped his lust-hardened rod, moving it up and down along the hair fringed split, teasingly preventing it from driving all the way into her cuntal chamber. She bucked and jerked her hips against it, trying to engulf the cunt-wrenching size up into the hungrily burning orifice, but he was in better control than she was, and he barely managed to keep it away from the hotly seething depths. He'd make the hot young teenager beg for it, by God. She reached out with her hands and pulled down on his naked asscheeks, trying to force his thickly throbbing penis into her, but he was stronger than she was, and nothing she could do would make him force his cock in her cunt until he was ready. ""Oh God what are you doing to me Uncle Larry?"" she whimpered, her head thrashing from side to side in the wanton mindlessness of her searing flames coursing through her body. ""Just playing a little, honey,"" he teased. ""Trying to see if you're as much a woman as you think you are."" She couldn't believe that he was holding back, but the fires in her cunt had to be satisfied, and there was nothing she could do about it. Swallowing her pride, she took a deep breath and let her wants and need be known. ""Please, fuck it, Uncle Larry! Oh God, I want to feel your cock fucking my hot little cunt. Fuck it to it now, ooooooh pleeeez fuck it to it!!!"" Larry smiled to himself. No woman was going to seduce him the way this little bitch had. He'd show her who was boss when it came to fucking. He positioned the tip of his massive hardness at the opening of her cunt and, with a sudden inward thrust, plunged the thickness all the way up inside, grinding his sperm-laden balls hard against the wet, now cock-filled little opening of her pussy-hole. Karen was taken completely by surprise. The size of his cock ripped at her desire-young aching vaginal lips and stretched her cunt walls wide, sending wave after wave of excruciating pleasure searing through her lower body in blissful ripples. It felt as though something inhumanely large had been thrust into her cunt, and the outward pressure against her cunt walls was total and all-encompassing. She cried out as the wild, beautiful torture washed through her body again and again. ""Aaaaaaiiieeeeee. My God! Your cock is beautiful and huge."" Larry smiled to himself as he began a rhythmic fucking in and out of her open cunt, her pussy lips clasping tightly at his heavily slickened hardness. The pain she had felt was gone in an instant, and as soon as he began fucking into her, she began fucking back, matching his thrusts with violent upward jerks of her hips, slithering her cunt forcefully up around his cock, sucking the turgid member deeper and deeper up into her greedily absorbing belly. She was beyond all conscious thought now, and she was jiggling her hips crazily, moving and thrashing her whole body like a woman possessed, intent on nothing but extinguishing the fires raging out of control deep within the boiling chamber of her aching pussy. 'Jesus, she's tight,' thought Larry as he increased his plunges. 'She's gonna make me blow everything right now if she doesn't slow down.' ""Hey, take it easy,"" he whispered into her ear. ""We've got all night."" His words had no effect on her. She had seen the movie, she had seen him fuck his boss' wife, and she had been hot all day. Nothing was going to make her slow the thrashing of her hips, the gyrating of her cunt, the bouncing of her whole body. She wanted to be fucked, and that was all there was to it. She had to end the searing fires smoldering in her pussy, and she had to end them now. She could feel the building pressures mounting against her vaginal walls, and if she didn't cum soon, she would go insane. His cunt sucking and been more effective than he had realized. He had fucked her nearly to orgasm with his tongue, and she had been truly disappointed when he had removed his mouth from between her thighs. She was not going to be disappointed again. She wanted to cum, and nothing was going to prevent it. This was infinitely better than her fourteen year old cousin's. Larry's cock was easily twice David's size, and suddenly she was bucking and jerking with the thought of two beautifully hardened male cocks ramming into her cunt at the same time. Her mind was washed away in a blinding sheet of flame, an all consuming fire that was growing more and more powerful with each deep inward thrust of her uncles' cock. Her hands gripped tightly at his fleshy buttocks, forcing him still deeper into the gushy, butter softness of her cuntal passage, and she arched her hips off the floor, determined to wear herself out with the totality of this, the most incredible fuck she had ever experienced. Despite his will, Larry was feeling the building pressures of her sperm rising along the deeply penetrated cock, and he held his breath and gritted his teeth to prevent himself from cumming. Her cunt was tight, and she was moving it faster and faster with each thrust he made. There was nothing he could do to slow her down, and now it was too late. He knew that no power on earth or heaven could prevent him from flooding her hotly devouring little vagina with the explosion rising rapidly in his deeply pumping cock. The huge, bulbous head was near the bursting point, and as it fucked in and out of her cum-slippery hole, the burning racing to the head of his cock was getting worse. He knew he was about to cum soon, and as she ground her naked young asscheeks faster and faster up off the floor, he could feel his now painfully aching hardness drive deeper into her seething cunt than it ever had. Suddenly, he knew he was there. Everything in his mind was focused at the tip of his cock, and everything told him he was about to erupt. Lifting his body off hers, he arched his back and rammed his thick, long penis as brutally into her cunt as he could, trying to reach her belly through her vagina as his pubic muscles finally relaxed, and he shot his load of thick white sperm far up into her desperately gyrating pussy, his penis like an active volcano, blazing his lava-like semen into the hot passage of her juicy, wet cunt. He opened his mouth and uttered a groan displaying the totality of his cumming as he closed his eyes and threw his head back, pressing down firmly on the floor as his penis burst far up into her vaginal chamber. ""You're too sucking tight!! I'm ccccccuuuummmmiiiinnnnggg!!"" His whole body seemed to turn inside out and became a liquid mass pouring along the heavily pulsing length of his cock deep in her vagina and filling her whole belly with the fullness of his being. His sperm blasted at the hardened clitoral bud and seemed to push against the underside of her belly. Again and again he jetted his seething, boiling sperm into her hotly thrashing young cunt, pouring the thick, hot cum of his orgasm into her voraciously gripping little pussy in surge after surge of liquid fire. Karen could feel him summing, could feel his blasting sperm wash against the aching vaginal walls searing in her cunt, and she could feel his hot sperm rush against her cuntal chamber. Sherry could hold her cum in her cunt no longer. As Larry lifted his body off hers, she thrust her body tightly against his driving prick and allowed her vaginal walls to relax, pouring her flood of clear, hot, wet cum wildly out against the rushing surge of his cataractic sperm, crying out in her wanton, mindless abandonment ""Aaaaaaiiiiieeeeee!!!"" Again and again they thrashed their bodies together, jerking and bucking as they strove to keep their incredible orgasm going forever. Their bodies were on fire with the wildly jetting, flood of their cum, and they tried to merge their bodies together into one totally fucking organism, endlessly cumming and flooding each other with the rivers of their sexual juices. Their violent explosions seemed to go on forever, as time appeared to stop while they erupted again and again, forcing their cock and cunt harder and harder against each other. Finally, however, it was all over. He had completely emptied his sperm laden balls deep up into the seething chamber of her welcoming young cunt, and her vaginal walls had squeezed all of her hot young cum out against the rushing torrent of his semen. At last he slowed and stopped his movement, allowing his hips to rest on her still quivering thighs as his cock began to shrivel and slip out from the wetness up between her thighs. She was still spasming, but it was clear that her orgasm was over as well, and her. jerks were nothing but the delighting ripples that were coursing through her body in the aftermath of her wildly churning, orgasmic eruption. Larry rolled his body off of hers and watched her as she continued to writhe and twitter on the floor. Her eyes were closed as she allowed the sweeping after-blazes to sear through her body. She was completely out of her mind with delight, and she rubbed her thighs together, making lewd little sucking sounds with them as she pressed the cum and sperm covered flesh of her luscious legs against each other, her hands running from her breasts to her cunt, inserting several fingers into the still warmly gushing little hole as she attempted to continue her spasming-orgasm. Finally, she was still, her body overwhelmed with the totality of the cunt-sucking and fucking she had received, and she drifted off into a deep, dreamless sheep, even as Larry watched her. He smiled to himself. She was really an incredible young fuck, be thought to himself, and he was going to make sure that he saw a lot more of her. Between her, Susan and Ann, he was really set for a while. And speaking of Ann, where the fuck was she? She should have been down stairs long ago. Why won't she here? Roy had told him that she needed some talking to, and he felt that he had better show her her place in the house. She was probably still in her bedroom feeling sorry for herself. Well, that was a lot of bullshit. She was his wife, and it was her place to come to him after their guests had left. He would just have to go upstairs and have a little talk with her. Picking up his pants and shirt, he quickly dressed and walked silently up the stairs.\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\n""Mother!"" exclaimed David as he walked softly into the bedroom and closed the door behind him. ""What did he do to you?"" Ann at first didn't hear him, and she continued to lie naked on the bed. David walked over to her and touched her nakedly trembling shoulder, his own concern for her well-being the only thing on his mind at the moment. She didn't appear to be hurt, and that at least was a good thing. When Ann felt the hand on her shoulder, she jumped, thinking it was either Larry or Roy, but when she saw it was David, she was instantly embarrassed but did nothing to hide her nakedness from her son. ""D . . . David,"" she stammered. ""W . . . what a . . . are you d . . .. doing here?"" she asked between her sobs. : ""I came up here to see if you needed any help. I saw what happened in the living room, and I saw Dad's boss follow you. I'm sorry, Mother. I should love broken in the door. I didn't know . . ."" Ann smiled. Such a devoted son, she thought. He had known all along that she was getting fucked out of her mind up here but still loved her. ""It's a good thing you didn't come in,"" she said, her self control coming back to her. ""I wouldn't want you to see what he did to me."" She was feeling a lot better now that her son understood, and she sat up on the bed as she tried to regain her breath. David, seeing that she was all right, began to gaze at her luscious body. He had never seen his mother in the nude before, and he could see now why both Larry and Roy had been so eager to fuck her. Her breasts were ripe and well-rounded. Her skin was silky smooth and soft looking, and her pussy mound was delicious looking, glistening as it was in the lighting of the room. David could feel his own cock growing in his pants just from looking at her, and he was torn between his desire to fuck her and his concern for her well being. He sat on the bed and put his hands on her shoulders in an effort to comfort her. Her skin was glowing and warm to the touch, and he ran his hands along her naked arms as he soothed her from her ordeal. ""That feels nice, darling,"" she said, relaxing to the gentle massage he was giving her. She thought it was amazing that he would know just what to do at a time like this, and she decided that she would put her complete trust in her son. ""Your step-father's boss left me all nervous, darling. I'm just a bundle of nerves.""\n""Yes, Mother,"" answered David, rubbing his hands a little harder on her arms. ""Why don't you roll over on your stomach and let me rub your back. It'll make you feel better."" Ann was now completely unashamed of her nudeness in the presence of her son, and she knew that a massage would make her feel a lot better. She did as he told her, laying her head on the cum-soaked pillow and stretching her body out on the bed, her legs loosely held together. David placed his hands on the back of her shoulders and pressed into the blades with his thumbs, opening and closing his hands as he worked the supple, pliant skin with his strong fingers. He crept his hands farther along her body to her waist, enveloping the soft curve near her hips and slipping his fingers lightly under her belly, pressing gently into the tense skin. He could feel her relax her luscious body with his touch, and his mind was reeling with a mass of conflicting thoughts. His hands went further along her body, coming into contact with the backs of her thighs, and he noticed that she opened her legs a little, hoping that he would circle around and rub the insides of them for her. With a hand on each thigh, David encircled the lush skin of her inner legs, and he could feel the still sticky juice of her orgasm resting hotly on her flesh. The touch burned into his fingers and made his cock grow even larger in his pants. He heard her coo softly as she relaxed her body at his massaging, and she revolved her naked form on the bed, turning her body slightly on her side, opening her legs still farther. David could see clearly the pinkly glistening pussy lips between the valley of her thighs, and for a moment, he stopped his rubbing, gazing at the quivering, palpitating opening, glistening with the lubrication of her orgasm from Roy's finger fucking. David encircled more of her supple thighs, moving his hands closer to the still warmly throbbing cunt of his mother and further around to the front of her luscious body. Her eyes were closed as she turned her body completely over, resting on her back, her softly curling pussy mound the most prominent sight along her white, creamy flesh. David gasped when he saw it, and his hands were inching closer and closer to the forbidden area of her delicious looking cunt. There are times when spoken words are unnecessary between a mother and her son. There is an unspoken language that each instinctively knows, and this was one of those times. As David moved his squeezing hands along the lush, tender skin of his mother's lower leg, she parted her thighs a little more, opening the way to the sensuous pussy that had been fucked into wildly gushing cumming by Roy's expert fingers. She opened her eyes and found that David was gazing at her face. Satisfied that he knew what she wanted, she closed her eyes again and turned her head seductively to one side, moving her hands lightly along her ribs to her cunt, where she rubbed with her fuck-finger the seething slit of her still aching pussy. David took her hand away from her cunt and placed it gently along the hardened mass of flesh in his pants and made her stroke his steel-hard cock. She made no effort to remove her hand, and David heaved a sigh of relief, crawling onto the bed with her, and pressed his lips firmly against hers. She opened her mouth and allowed him to worm his prying, boyish tongue as deeply into her throat as he could, winding her own tight, wet organ around his as she felt his hands wander along her soft, honeyed skin to her breasts, engulfing one of them with his tender fingers. He squeezed it gently, tapering his fingers around the hardening nipple, pinching the swelling breast bud lightly with his thumb and fore-finger. She jerked her body in delight as she felt lascivious fires sear through her once again quivering naked form. She reached between their tightly pressed bodies and rubbed her hand firmly along the ridge of flesh in her son's pants, pressing his burgeoned cock against his legs. She was amazed at what she felt. His cock was a little larger than she would have imagined, and that made her glad. She wanted to feel a cock-fucking in her cunt, and she would stop at nothing to have it. She moved her hand up along his pants and reached for his belt buckle, opening it and sending her hand into the tight confines of his pants. David moved his body away from his mother to allow her easier access to his penis, and he finally removed his hand from her voluptuous breast and opened his pants completely, pulling them off and dropping them on the floor next to the bed. With tender care, his mother slipped her hand into her son's underpants, stretched amazingly with the jutting of his youthfully swollen, penis. She gripped his cock firmly, again amazed that it was approaching manhood. She knew then that her son was no longer a boy, but almost a man, with almost a man's cock, and she shivered at the thought of having such a tender young penis in her still voraciously needing cunt. David pressed his half naked body against the warm flesh of his mother, thinking that it was a good thing he had fucked Karen earlier. He knew what he would have to do, and he reasoned that he would amaze his mother with his newly acquired experience. Again he placed his hand on her lust-swollen breast, pressing his palm tightly against the cherry- sized nipple and pressing it teasingly against his hand, and again Ann shivered as a million searing flames ripped through her body, racing from her tightly squeezed breast and flowing to her cunt. Her legs blossomed and she rubbed her naked thigh against David's. Lifting his body a little, David kept one hand on her sensuous mound of flesh while he moved the other to the hotly dripping opening of her cunt, laying his fuck finger along the pussy opening and teasingly running it up and down the tender, soft slit, preventing it from piercing the thin, vertical little mouth as he increased the fires raging in his mother's pussy. She gyrated her hips and ground them into the bed as she reached down with her hands and took hold of David's grinding middle finger into the hotly seething slit of her pussy and moving his in and out of her hungrily aching vagina. Then she closed her legs tightly, trapping his hand in the fleshy valley between her thighs. David increased the motions of his hand, driving it deeper and deeper into the gushing chamber of her cunt, and Ann reached out with her hand and stroked her son's desire-thickened young cock, moving her hand lightly along the seething mass of flesh and pulling his pants down along his legs with the same motion. Finally, David removed his hand from her breast and took his shorts off altogether, fully exposing his cock in all its youthful masculine glory. Ann stared hungrily at it. She couldn't believe that this was her son's cock. He had grown up so quickly, and Ann thought it must be true that all you have to do is just turn around and; your children become full grown. She smiled as she tried to imagine her own young fourteen year old son's cock fucking slipperily in and out of her cunt, but she couldn't begin to think of what it would feel like. She had to have it inside her for that. She gasped as she felt David slither another finger up into her aching pussy, worming another digit into the soft wet confines of her pussy walls. His hand was fucking in and out of her torrid pussy faster and faster, and Ann delighted in the sensations he was causing. This was nothing like what Roy had done to her. This was her son bringing her to the point of an incredible orgasm, and she was loving every minute of it. She was undulating her hips harshly against her son's rapidly fucking hand, driving her hips brutally against his opened pawn, rubbing the soft, wet fringe of her cunt hairs along his hand and clenching her inner cunt walls tightly around his fingers. For David, this was a dream come true. He had wanted to fuck his mother ever since he had heard Larry fucking her the day before, and now he was going to. He delighted in the fact that she was already thrashing her hips against his hand, and he thought that he was fucking a real woman now, and not the girlish cunt of his cousin, Karen. His mother's full, luscious body was much more experienced in this than Karen's and he was determined to take full advantage of this. He was opening and closing his hand around her breast, squeezing tightly the sensitive nipple bud, bright red on top of the creamy mound of flesh, and he lowered his body again, opening his mouth and surrounding her other breast with his soft, wet lips, lashing out with his tongue at her hardened nipple, biting it gently and feeling his mother reel and thrash as a million tiny flames raced from her breast to her hotly revolving cunt. He wormed another finger up between her tightly clasped thighs, sending all three digits as deeply as he could up into the buttery softness of her hungrily absorbing pussy. His hand was becoming slippery with the massive amounts of lubrication pouring from her pussy opening, and his hand slipped in and out of her hotly burning vagina with incredible ease. Ann parted her thighs even wider now, drawing her legs up and dropping them to the sides, fully offering her vagina to her son, in the hopes that he would soon begin to fuck his virile young cock into her cunt. As she opened her legs, David reacted with a cunt-wrenching act that surprised her. He closed his small young fist and wormed the whole of it up into the slipperily yielding hole, pushing it deep into her cunt and stretching her vaginal walls forcefully with his tightly clenched hand. Ann gasped as she felt as though her whole cunt was being ripped apart with the small young fist worming far up into her pussy. despite the sudden, unexpected pain, she was totally awash with the delightful agony searing through her vagina, and she ground her hips hotly up against his hand, sending his tightly balled fist still deeper into her burning cuntal chamber. She gasped again as it came into contact with her lust- hardened cervix, and she emitted a scream of lascivious delight that seemed to shatter the whole room. ""Aaaaauiiiiieeeee!! My God!! Oh my God, baby!!!"" David smiled to himself as he felt his mother's naked body writhe hungrily beneath him. He knew what she was feeling, and he fucked his young fist again and again into the hotly seething depths of her well oiled cunt, driving his whole hand into her as forcefully as he could, ramming it firmly against the bottom of her belly up inside as hard as he could, feeling her thrash and toss her lust-wracked body with each incredible inward fuck of his fist. He would show her that he knew what fucking was all about, and he was determined to drive her nearly insane with sheer lust. He wanted to give her the best fuck she had ever had, and he wanted to be taken for a ride that he would never forget. Again and again he screwed his fist into her wide deliciously stretched pussy lips, drawing from her burning pussy as much of her sweet cum juices as he could. His whole arm was working like a mighty piston in the chamber of her sensuously writhing cunt, and he was coating his arm with the hot, sticky fluid coming from her loins. He fucked his fist deeper and deeper into the seething folds of her sensitive vagina, rubbing it teasingly against the slippery walls of her eagerly welcoming depths. Ann had never felt anything like it before. Where had her son learned all these things? He was making her so crazy with his actions, and she could tell that she was in for something that she had not bargained for. She thought he would do little more than fuck her, but instead he was bringing her to the maddened frenzy of a colossal orgasm, one that she would never forget for as long as she lived. Again and again she drove her hips violently up against the deeply plunging hand, revolving her pussy in huge, widening circles. She was nearly to the point of orgasm, and she thought that if she didn't cum soon, she would be driven insane. The flames in her loins were lashing and burning her whole body in a blazing sheet of searing, broiling flame. Every inch of her body seemed to be ready to burst apart into a million pieces with the total cunt wrenching her son was giving her, and she felt that she was losing her mind in a wild wash of sexual passion. Her hips were tossing and reeling randomly now and she made low, throaty moans as she felt her vaginal walls burn with the pressure of her cum. She stroked her son's virile young cock faster and faster, trying to match in him the intensity she was feeling in her pussy. Her head was tossing from side to side, and she writhed her body about violently on the mattress as her blissfully pain wracked body became engulfed in an all consuming holocaust of passion. David could sense that his mother was about to cum, and he could feel his own fires rising along his tightly stroked cock. His sperm was flowing along the turgid length of his penis, pressing tightly against the heavily throbbing tip of it, and he was gritting his teeth to hold back his eruption for just a little longer. He was in no mood to be masturbated. He wanted to be fucked! With a violent surge of strength, he pulled his hand out from his mother's cunt and moved his body away from hers, pulling his nearly erupting cock from her grasp. He heard his mother sob deliriously pleading for him to fuck his fist back up inside her cunt. He said nothing, but he moved his body over her's, arching his ass and placing his cock head lightly against the hotly seething slit of her deliriously hungering cunt. ""Oooooh, my darling little baby, fuck mama's pussy! Fuck it good!"" She groaned as she reached out with her hand and tried to pull him into her, pressing tightly at his naked young buttocks, forcing him to quicken his actions and satisfy the smoldering flames that were licking so painfully at her vaginal walls. David gripped his lust-hardened young rod and held it firmly against his mother's hotly quivering pussy lips, bobbing his ass up and down as he further increased the raging fires blazing nearly out of control in her belly below. Finally, he could resist no longer and with a sudden lunge, he drove his cock as far as he could up into her hungrily churning vaginal walls, slapping his balls harshly against the cum-glistening fringe of pussy hair rimming her cuntal split. Ann felt her inner pussy walls stretched violently with the virile young hardness of her son's cock, and she drove her hips hard up against his thighs, pressing tightly with her hands on his buttocks as she pulled him deeper and deeper up into her voraciously seething cuntal chamber. Her breasts were flattened against her son's smooth chest, and her nipples were rubbing violently along his skin, adding to the surging fires that were blazing wildly around in her cunt. Her whole body was writhing with the torching flames that lashed throughout her pussy, and her cuntal chamber was bathed in a piercing, shooting agony that washed through her whole vagina and seared .hotly at the conscious elements of her mind. David was amazed at how easily his cock slid in and out of his mother's cunt. It was well lubricated now with luscious amounts of her cum, and his penis glided into the gushing softness with lewd wet slurping sounds. His sperm laden young balls were slapping harshly down against the fringe of hair rimming her pussy slit, and he delighted in tie soft of her venus mound grating his soft, smooth skin. Each violent thrust of his heavily burgeoned cock in the warm buttery softness of her cunt was adding fuel to the fire raging at the tip of his penis, and he knew that he would not be able to hold his seething, thick sperm in his cock much longer. His mother's stroking had been nearly too much, and now that he was ramming and thrusting his cock deeply into her cunt, he was again feeling the rising of his semen against the tip of it. His ass was bouncing wildly, and his body weight was thrashing down against his mother's nakedly thrashing form. Ann gripped his buttocks tighter and tighter as she pressed him as firmly as she could against her sweat-glistening body, driving his cock as deeply into her vagina as she could. She wanted to feel it reaching all the way up to her belly, and as she pressed him tighter against her, she drove her hips up and down as hard as she could, wiggling her ass and grinding her body insanely into the mattress, sensing that she was about to cum. Her son's thrusts were just too violent. She would never be able to hold back the wildly gushing explosion of her cum much longer. She could feel her vaginal walls start to constrict, forcing her cum out along her cuntal chamber, and then with a violent surge of strength, she stiffened her body and tightened her legs outward, feeling that everything was coming to a head. Wildly, she emitted a lascivious scream that shattered the silence of the room. ""Aaaaaahhhhhhh!!!"" Her cuntal passage flooded with a hotly gushing confluent of her feminine juices, swashing his fourteen year old cock deeply thrusting cock in a wildly flowing river of her cum, washing around his hotly thrusting young prick with a hot, wet liquid heat. David felt her tighten her body beneath him, and he could feel the hotly burning rush of her cum against his almost cumming cock. As she pierced the room with her cry of wanton abandonment, he could feel his own liquid fires pressing against the bulbous head of his penis, and he knew that he would be no longer able to keep from exploding his load into the hungrily devouring cunt of his mother and as he felt it wash hotly against his cock, he felt his own orgasm coming. He tightened his body and drove his seething cock as deeply into her cunt as he could, holding it tightly against the wetly exploding walls as his penis tip erupted his thick, milky-white sperm deeply in his mother's cuntal passage. A growling hiss escaped from between his tightly clenched young teeth. ""Aaaaaarrrrrrggghhhh!!!"" It was like nothing he had ever felt before. The sensuality of having a fully grown woman writhe and churn in wild, sexual passion beneath him was a dream, and her luscious fullness battered at his youthful body with the full force of her experience. Again and again they smacked their sweat-slickened bodies together, mother and son becoming closer than they ever had before, becoming as one in the all-consuming violence of their orgasm. Then finally, he was completely spent. His balls were totally empty of the huge volume of semen they had made, and he began to slow his body motions, driving his cock in and out with less force as his mind again took control of his actions. As he eased his thrusts, he noticed that his mother was doing the same, bringing her body down from the incredible high she had been riding with the totality of her orgasm. Together they brought their bodies closer and closer against each other, relaxing their tightened arms and legs until, finally, they collapsed completely. David pulled his slowly deflating young cock from between his mother's cum- filled pussy and rolled over onto his back, panting in short, choppy gasps. His body was covered in a fine film of sweat, and his chest was heaving as he took deep breaths to try and put himself back together. Ann was still lying spread-eagle on the bed, her mind empty of what she should say. Nothing like this had ever happened before, and she was not exactly sure how to handle it. She had figured that she would cross that bridge when she came to it, and now that the moment had arrived, she found that she was speechless. For a long time, neither of them said anything. Then Ann decided to take the situation in hand. ""I think you're going to like your new father,"" she said in a low throaty voice. ""He seems to understand this kind of thing.""\n""Do you think he will, Mother,"" answered David. He too was feeling the pressure of not knowing what to say. One just did not fuck his mother every day. ""Do you have any regrets about what we did?"" she asked, hoping that he didn't. ""No,"" he answered. ""Do you?""\n""No. At first I thought I did, but as soon as you started massaging my legs, I knew what I wanted, and I'm glad I did it.""\n""So am I."" He held back from saying that he had wanted to fuck her ever since yesterday, figuring that it might make matters a little more uncomfortable. ""Maybe we can do it again some time,"" she whispered into his ear. ""That is, if Larry won't mind.""\n""I think he'll understand perfectly, darling. And as long as we all have each other,"" answered David, ""things can only get better for us.""\n\n Chapter 8\n\nAs Larry climbed the stairs toward his bedroom, he thought he could hear voices. One was Ann's, but the other was a male voice, almost familiar. It couldn't be Roy. He had already left. There was no chance that he would come back without telling him. Larry strained his ears, trying to place the voice, and as there was a little more conversation, he recognized who it belonged to. It was David's. Now what was that little fucker doing in his mother's room? God, maybe he had gotten some of her hot little cunt too! Wouldn't that be beautiful. Well, he thought, better to wait until the kid was gone. He wanted to talk to Ann alone anyway and see how she liked his boss But . . . God . . . it made his cock lurch tight in his pants at the thought that maybe she had let her own son fuck her too! If he went in and fucked her now, he would be the third guy to cum in her tonight!!!\n\n* * *\n\nInside the bedroom, David was getting dressed. ""I think I'm going out for a walk or something,"" he told his mother. "" I need a little time to be alone.""\n""I understand,"" she answered, smiling as she watched him pull up his pants. He was every inch a man, and she was glad that she had raised him properly, to respect his elders. He could tell that she wanted to be alone as well. They both had quite a bit to think about. Buttoning his shirt, he turned to his mother, gave her a quick wink and opened the door, leaving the room as silently as he could so that he would not disturb her secret thoughts.\n\n* * *\n\nLarry ducked into another room as he heard the bedroom door opening, and he stuck his head into the hall to see David going down the stairs. Now he could have that little talk with his wife. Walking quickly down the hall, he placed his hand on the door knob and opened the door, walking into the bedroom in a single bound. His mouth curved into a smile as he saw his wife naked on the bed, her mouth still contorted with the lascivious delight of her recent orgasm. ""Didn't I see David just come from here?"" he asked, hardly able to believe what he was thinking. ""Yes, he is my son, you know,"" she said turning her face to her husband and making her voice as sultry as she could. She loved him more than anything she could think of at the moment, and she wanted him to know it. ""What was he doing in here?"" asked Larry, leading up to what he hoped to hear. ""He was just talking to me, why?"" she teased, keeping her voice as low and sexy as she could. She knew he was fishing to see if David had fucked her and she was going to play the game to the fullest. ""Do you always talk to your son in the nude?"" he asked, moving closer to the bed. His voice putting on a mock anger. ""I talk to my son any way I feel like it. Just like I talked to your boss, Roy.""\n""You better watch what you say to me, woman,"" hissed Larry. His eyes were glowing with an intense desire to fuck her with her cunt still filled with the cum of her fourteen year old son. They burned deeply into Ann, and it was all she could do to keep from showing him that she too, was ready to be fucked again but she wanted to tease him into a wild, angry fuck that they both would remember a long time. ""Roy was a little disappointed with your performance tonight, and I think we ought to have a little talk about it,"" he said to put her on the defensive. ""I have nothing to say about it,"" she grinned wickedly back. ""But he came beautiful in my mouth and watched me go to the bathroom."" She said it, knowing it would drive him wild enough to really rape-fuck her. ""Well, baby, I'm gonna be the third one to fuck you tonight, and you're gonna be fucked by a real man."" His words hit her like a cold blast of water, and she reeled back from his attack. Larry smiled. He had had his suspicions ever since he had noticed that she was in the nude that David had fucked her too, but now they were confirmed. ""Do you deny that you let your son fuck you crazy,"" he teased, realizing now that she was trying to make him angry and fuck her that way. Well, by God, if that was what she wanted!!! Larry was on top of her in an instant. He slapped her so hard that she was thrown back onto the bed, her face stinging from the force of his blow. ""Listen, you little bitch,"" he hissed. ""I'll fuck who I want and you'll fuck who I tell you. It's a good thing you sucked my boss' cock good tonight. You could have cost me my job at the plant.""\n""And I could give a shit about your stupid job at the factory. For all I care, both you and Roy . . ."" she goaded him on. She never got to finish her sentence. Larry had removed his belt and lashed out with the leather strap, catching her across both breasts and leaving a bright red welt on her creamy smooth skin. She had hardly recovered from the first blow when she felt another, stinging along her flat belly. She curled up into a little ball on the bed, trying to protect her sensitive organs from the brutal beating. Ooooh God, his anger was making her wetter and wetter again up inside her cunt! ""Now maybe you'll listen to what I have to say,"" he said, lowering his hand. ""When I tell you to fuck someone, you better do it. And I don't want you fucking David anymore unless I can watch,"" he continued, taking off his pants. ""Now it's my turn for a piece of that well-fucked little cunt of yours. Let's spread those long, beautiful legs wide and see what their cum looks like up inside your cheatin' little pussy.""\n""Why don't you go fuck yourself,"" she whispered to goad him wilder, and refusing to unfold herself. She was hardly surprised with the sting of his lashing, but she never thought she could get him to whip her a fourth time. Or a fifth. Again and again he lashed out with his belt, whipping across her soft, supple skin and leaving red welts where ever the searing edge of his belt fell onto her flesh. She thrashed her body, trying to get away from the endless blows of his belt, but there was no place for her to go. She fought desperately, trying to hold back the lust for awhile that was welling in her belly. She tried hard, but it was no use as his razor sharp blows lashed across her buttocks, across her belly, along her breasts, her cunt flamed wilder and there was nothing, she could do to stop it. Finally Larry ended the beating and smiled at the whimpering form of his welt covered wife. ""Now, let's see you do exactly what I want,"" he snapped. Seeing that there was no way she could refuse him any longer without driving him crazy she turned over on her back and spread her legs, her eyes closed and her head turned to one side. Her arms were resting along her side, and she was determined that she was going to make her husband enjoy his rape-fuck. She would put on the best show in the world for him so that he would really think it was for real. Larry had been waiting for this moment ever since he had talked to Roy. If it hadn't been for that little interlude with Karen, he would have had his cock in her cunt long ago. And then he had another cock- throbbing thought. Her son had just fucked her in her cunt, and he was going to be damned if he didn't get to share her hot little pussy with that fourteen year old boy of her's. ""No. I've changed my mind. Roll over on your stomach. I'm gonna fuck you in the ass."" His words burned into her more than anything else he could have said. He wanted to perform the lewd and perverse act of sodomy on her. It was too much for her to have expected. She had always secretly wanted to be fucked back there and had even wormed her finger up inside it several times when she had finger-fucked herself. ""No,"" she whimpered to go along with him. ""Not that. Please. Anything but that."" She was silenced with a stinging lash across her belly, and as she bounced her body with the reeling blow, she felt another whip dart at the quivering lips of her pussy. This was almost too much for her to bear and she almost came again. ""I said roll over on your stomach. I don't want to repeat it again."" It was useless. He would beat her to within an inch of her life is she teased him further, and she knew that there was no way she could stand another beating without cumming. She did as she was told. Larry's thick, long penis was throbbing with excitement. He was holding it tightly in his hand, and he could feel the surging pulse of blood coursing through the corpulent rod. He had fucked more than a few women in the ass, and he knew what it was like to have the tight, spongy little walls gripping his massive penis. An asshole was tighter than any cunt, tighter even then his niece's small young pussy, and he knew that this was going to be really something. His cock was blue veined and turgid, looking like an angry purple rod ready to lash out at Ann's ass hole. As he stared hungrily at the smooth fleshy buttocks turned up to him, he smacked his lips in anticipation. He walked closer to the bed and placed his hand on them, working his thumbs into the softly yielding crevice of her ass. He probed deeply into the smoothly curved anal crack and pulling them apart, smiled as he saw the tight little puckered circle pink and constricted as Ann tightened her ass. She was hoping that it would look small and tight for him to fuck. She knew how large his cock was, and she thought that if she made her ass look small and more inviting, he might be driven to fuck her more perversely and wild. It was strange, but that's what she felt like tonight after being fucked by two other males already. He placed his fuck finger against the tiny inward pucker and wormed it in all the way up to his knuckle. Instantly, Ann shuddered her body as she felt a million searing flames at the base of her spine. He worked his fuck finger salaciously in and out of the tightly clinging little hole, trying to stretch it as much as he could before the insertion of his heavily burgeoned cock, and Ann's faked thrashing only stretched the opening more, causing a blinding rush of intense, pleasurable agony along her lower body. She couldn't believe that she had succeeded so well in driving him to this. She had tried to be a good wife, to do the things her new husband had told her, and now she was going to get repaid for her efforts? A beating and now an ass fucking. It was too much. She never realized that Larry could be so masterful, but she was getting the proof first hand. He really was going to fuck her in the ass, and there was nothing she could do about it even if she wanted to. She couldn't even control the hotly searing desire that was racing through her body as he wormed another finger hotly up into her tight little asshole. And then she could feel it. He was pressing his rubbery cock tip against the wide spread cheeks of her ass, pushing his long, thick cock in between her buttocks, and teasing with the bulbous head against the tight little anal mouth buried deep up between them. She pulled her body instinctively away from the searing cock, but as she did so, she felt his hand come down harshly on her thigh, holding her forcefully in place and preventing her from moving away. He squeezed his hand as tightly as he could, driving his fingers deeply into the soft, succulent flesh of her supple thigh, and she mewled in delicious pain. As he heard her cry, he again lashed out with his belt across her back. ""l don't want to hear another sound out of you, you little slut,"" he hissed, realizing more strongly now that she wanted him to treat her like a whore tonight. Ann was almost beyond consciousness with desire and lust, but she fought to keep her sanity. If only David hadn't gone outside. He could fuck her too. He was nearly as big as Larry. But that was all wishful thinking. The reality was that Larry was here alone, and she was totally at his mercy. Again he placed his bulbous cock head against the tightness of her nakedly clenched rectal mouth, and she could feel him tighten against her as he prepared to drive his heavy, lust-hardened cock as deeply up into the tight hole as he could. She braced herself against what she knew would be at first, excruciating torture, but even so she was hardly ready for the searing rush of agony that swept through her rectum. He was driving his prick into her tightly clenched hole inch by brutally painful, agonizing inch, and he was stretching her anal passage beautifully wide with his outsized penis. ""God, you're tight,"" she heard his groan as he pulled his cock from her asshole to prepare for yet another deep inward fuck. ""This is really gonna feel good."" Again he rammed the smooth tip against the pinkly throbbing little circle and again he drove it into her searing anus, worming it farther up inside than he had the first time. Ann stiffened her body as a sheet of wild, sensuous agony seared through her lower body, and she stifled a scream of delight. Larry was smiling eagerly. 'Jesus, her ass is tighter than a drum,' he thought to himself. 'I'm gonna really have to work at this.' He crawled further onto the bed and placed his ass above her's so that he would be able to utilize his full body weight to drive his prick all the way into her rectum. Placing his burgeoned cock once more between the fleshy valley of her buttocks, he aimed the tip of his cock squarely at the hotly pulsing little hole of her ass and, with a sudden lunge, drove the full length of his thick, corpulent cock as deeply as he could, wrenching apart the tight anal walls and sending a searing, scorching sheet of agonizing lust racing through Ann's entire backside. Despite her resolve, Ann was forced to cry out as her whole body felt as though it was being ripped in half from the sheer mass of her husband's ass fucking cock. ""Aaaaagggghhhh!!!"" She clenched her teeth to brace herself for another outward, inward fuck, but now that Larry had finally sunk his cock fully into the incredibly tight confines of her ass, he was not about to take it out. Even though he did not fuck into her deeper again, she was still awash with the blinding masochistic pleasure coursing throughout her entire body. She had never felt so much delicious pain before, and it was made even worse as Larry began fucking slowly in and out of her anal passage, ramming his cock fully to the hilt again and again. Ann could feel his balls slapping against the naked flesh of her buttocks, and she wondered how it was possible that she had not fainted from the wild, wonderful sensations. Again and again he rammed his cock in and out of her hotly scorching ass, driving it deeply into her rectum, stretching her back side with his herculean prick. Larry was in a state of total bliss. Her ass hole was tight and warm, as warm as any cunt he could think of at the moment, and he delighted in what he thought was forcing his wife into the humiliation of having her ass fucked. He could feel his sperm begin its slow assent along his deeply thrusting cock, the seething, thick liquid pressing forcefully against the near fist sized head of his cock, and he knew that when he finally erupted his semen into her, he would experience the ultimate triumph. He would have really showed his wife who was the boss of his home.\n\n* * *\n\nKaren was slowly coming out of the lascivious stupor the incredible fuck by her Uncle Larry, had put her in, and she heard Ann's scream. The sound of Ann's voice brought her more quickly to her senses, and she pulled her naked body off the floor and strained her ears to see if she could make out what was happening. The sound had come from Ann's bedroom, and Karen decided that she had better go up and take a look. Finding her work shirt, she slipped it over her luscious young shoulders and buttoned it as she climbed the stairs. Walking through the hall toward the bedroom, she could make out the sounds of panting and moaning, and she could tell from her experience that someone was being fucked. 'Well,' she thought. 'This is pretty good I'll get to watch two fucks in the same night.' She crept quietly through the hall and slowly opened the door to Ann's room. When she saw what was happening, a huge smile broke her lips. This must be the little talk Larry was going to have with Ann, and it looked like he was holding up his end of the conversation very well. She slipped into the bedroom, totally unnoticed by either Larry or Ann, and watched the proceedings. She had been jealous of Ann ever since she came to visit. Ann was so prim and proper. Fucking her in the ass would show her a thing or two. Larry was having the time of his life, ramming and driving his thick penis in and out of his wife's tightly clenching little asshole, and he didn't notice his young niece as she walked into the room. Not that it would have made any difference if he had. His overworked penis was already nearing the point of no return, and he knew that it would not be long before he flooded Ann's backside with the hot, thick river of his boiling sperm. He fucked his cock deeper and deeper into the tightly clasping hole of her anus, moving his own ass faster and faster as he thrust his cock into her hotly milking asshole with the same violence and speed he would have used on her cunt. Her recent orgasm with her son had done some lubricating, and she was making some additional cum of her own in her perversely rising passion. Her slippery cum was spreading along the back of her thighs and working up into her cock split ass hole, making Larry's cock fuck into her anus with greater ease. Each brutal slamming of his prick through her hotly searing rectum was increasing the burning fires already raging in her unfilled cunt below, and she found that Larry's body weight had pinned her to the bed so she could not move in the slightest to fuck back at him. Larry was feeling his sperm press salaciously against his rubbery cock head, and he thrust his penis as deeply into her ass as he could, taking a deep breath as he felt his pubic muscles constrict for the last time. Finally, no longer able to hold back his rushing sperm, he gritted his teeth and allowed his cock to erupt in her ass, hissing sharply as he flooded the tightly gripping walls of her rectum to the brim with the thickly flowing river of his semen. ""Aaaaaahhhhh!!"" Again and again the ass fucking cock jetted and pumped his massive volume of sperm into her hungrily milking rectum. As Ann thrashed and writhed her body, the searing heat of her desire hardly reduced by the lubrication of his semen pumping into her back passage. She could feel the burning trickle of his sperm on the backs of her thighs, the scorching of his torrid cum burning into her tender flesh like the lust-heated sex lava it was. She could hold her groans of hidden delight no longer. As Larry plunged his jetting cock in and out of her ass, she felt, along with his confluent of sperm, the total and utter pleasure of being fucked in the ass by her husband, violently forced to submit to the ultimate ecstasy of sodomy. Regardless of her resolve that she, would not allow her husband to know she was enjoying it, she could no longer control the emotions sweeping through her body, increased with each fervid thrust of his penis in her ass. She allowed the low, gutteral pleas of pleasure to pour from her throat as freely as her husband's semen was surging from his cock, and she ground her nakedly curved buttocks around beneath him in time to her entreaties of lewd, pleasurable delight. At last Larry was sufficiently satisfied with his ass fucking, and he began to slow his thrustings. His cock was already beginning to deflate, and Ann could feel the shrinking penis withdraw from her ass hole, the pleasure becoming less intent, and her ass hole returning to its normalcy. Finally, Larry lifted his body from hers, and , standing on the floor, looked down at his wife with a satisfied smile on his face. ""Now, that wasn't so bad, was it?"" he said in a teasing, mock- soothing voice. ""I knew that if you just let your ass loosen up, everything would be just fine. ""Oh God, darling, you fucked it beautifully, but I didn't cum,"" sobbed Ann, as soon as she found the strength to speak. She could hardly move her legs. Her entire lower body felt numb, and every time she breathed, shooting stabs of searing, unfulfilled need coursed throughout her body. ""Well, now,"" said Larry. ""I don't think that's a very nice thing to say to your husband. Especially after we have just resealed our marriage with the height of sexual passion."" He laughed at his little joke, but his laughter was suddenly stopped as he heard a girl's chuckle behind him. Spinning around, he saw the smiling young face of Karen, her countenance wrinkled in a lewd smile of utter depraved enjoyment. ""What are you doing here?"" shouted Larry, noticing that she was hardly covering any part of her luscious body from his steely gaze. ""I just came up here to see if you needed any help,"" she said, her face still contorted in her perverse amusement. Ann heard her voice through her intense hunger to be fucked to orgasm, and she shuddered at the thought that her husband's teenage niece had been in the room to witness her ass fucking. Against the agony pulsing through her body, she turned and looked at the scantily clad girl, and she noticed that Larry was eyeing her with obvious sexual intent. Larry walked over to Karen and put his arms around her curvaceous waist, delighting in the softness of her sensual skin. Karen closed her eyes, thinking that he might fuck her right in front of her Aunt Ann. That really would be something. Ann was hypnotized as she watched Larry slowly remove Karen's shirt, exposing the voluptuous body of his niece, revealing the sensuously shaped breasts, the light, evenly tanned skin of her shapely thighs and calves, and her venus mound of golden, fleecy pubic hair. Karen reached around and cupped her uncle by the buttocks, and brushed a kiss across his open lips. Ann watched the proceedings with growing interest and desire. It could be possible that Larry was going to let her watch while he fucked this luscious little girl right in the bedroom. Judging from how Larry had been acting all evening, she wouldn't put it past him to do something as wildly erotic as that. But Larry had other ideas. He'd already had three fuckings for the night, and he was feeling a little tired. He wanted to show his wife that he was more the boss of the house than she might have thought, even after having fucked her in the ass when she virtually teased him into doing it. He removed his face from Karen's luscious, full lips and pushed her away gently. ""How'd you like to have some real fun,"" he said softly, looking deeply into her pale blue eyes. Karen widened her eyes, knowing that Larry really had an imagination, and he could provide all sorts of amusement. ""What do you have in mind?"" she asked, leaving her mind open to what ever he might be thinking about. ""I haven't seen two women lick each other's pussy's in quite a while,"" said Larry, rather matter of factly. ""I think I could really enjoy watching your Aunt Ann suck your cunt."" Karen smiled at the thought, but Ann couldn't be sure that she had heard right, but Larry turned to the still hotly spasming body of his wife and smiled the same way he had when he told her to turn over onto her stomach. ""Did you hear what I said?"" he asked, moving closer to her and picking up the belt he had dropped. ""I said I want to watch you suck Karen's hot little pussy."" Ann felt the blood draining from her face. So she had heard correctly. It was just too much. This was more perverse and exciting than she could have imagined, more exciting than being fucked in the ass. She saw her husband standing next to her, holding the belt threateningly, almost as though he expected her to protest. Her only fear was that Karen would find the perverse act of licking her cunt repulsive, but a quick glance to the younger woman showed her that her fears were non-existent. Karen was lewdly smiling, smacking her lips as though she was really looking forward to the obscene action. Karen allowed her body to be pushed away by Larry, and she glided across the room, allowing her skirt to slip completely from her body. Standing over the nakedly trembling form of Ann on the bed, she looked down at her and smiled. ""You heard Uncle Larry, Aunt Ann,"" she said. ""Move down a little so I can sit on your face."" Ann tossed her head to one side, trying to collect her thoughts, but suddenly she felt the touch of Larry's hand on her naked flesh. ""Like the girl says, honey,"" he smiled. ""Let's see you move so she can sit on your face. and I want to watch you lick that hot little cunt of her's like you haven't had a meal in days. I want to see you really lash at those tight pussy lips with your tongue and really turn her on."" He finished his sentence by stroking his fingers lightly across her naked cunt lips. Ann shivered at the touch, and she knew that Larry was as serious about making her suck Karen's cunt as he had been about fucking her in the ass. She had been wrong when she thought that being sodomized would be the ultimate ecstatic perversion. She was going to do the most wild and perverse act she could think of. She was going to suck another woman's cunt, actually place her mouth around the hair fringed opening of Karen's vagina, and it would be made even more cunt-wrenchingly exciting by the fact that her husband was not only egging her on to it, but was also going to watch her. A hungry, still unsatisfied passion mocking her face, Ann shifted her throbbing body and watched in mouth-watering wonder as Karen climbed onto the bed, creeping quickly to the head and positioning her nakedly quivering thigh on either side of her aunt's reclining head. Karen had no resolves about having her cunt sucked by another woman. Anything that gave her an orgasm was all right with her, and she delighted in the thought that she was not only going to have still another orgasm, but she would also be doing it with the prim and proper Ann. This was better than watching her get fucked in the ass. If this didn't show sweet, prim and proper Ann a few things about sex, nothing would. Resting on her knees, Karen moved her cunt closer and closer to Ann's face until she could feel Ann's hot breath blowing gently against her wetly seething pussy lips. Then she lifted her ass off the back of her feet and began gyrating her hot, desire-drenched little cunt slit along the tip of Ann's nose. Ann had closed her eyes in a momentary hesitation as soon as she saw Karen climb onto the bed, and she could feel the bed bounce as Karen moved along it. She started to turn her head momentarily away from the wetly seeping cunt, but she found that her head was trapped between Karen's muscular thighs. There was no way she could prevent her face from coming into contact with the seething cunt placed inches from her month, and she could smell the hot feminine aroma wafting into her nostrils. Opening her eyes, she was met with the perverse sight of Karen's pinkly quivering pussy lips, pulsing and glistening close to her mouth. Ann pursed her lips tightly, and Karen was bouncing her body up and down, touching Ann's lips with the hot, cum-covered mouth of her burning vagina. Each time Ann felt the wet, curl-fringed lips of Karen's cunt press against her mouth, another shudder of helpless eroticism coursed through her body. Again she closed her eyes, trying to blot out the cunt-moistening sight of Karen's pussy spread wide above her face, but she opened them again as she felt her husband's hand teasingly touch the tender skin of her trembling loins. ""I said I wanted to see you suck her cunt, and I don't see it yet. Now, how about a little action?"" she heard her husband say, laughing softly as he slithered his middle finger hotly between the valley of flesh formed by her tightly clasping thighs. Ann knew that he would tease her again and again if she didn't do what he wanted, and she would never be able to take that. Anything would be better than having him tease her and not let her cum again, especially sucking another woman's vagina. Opening her eyes and taking a deep breath, she ovaled her lips and licked out hotly with her tongue, bringing the stiff, wet little tip into hotly searing contact with the searing lips of Karen's nakedly spread vagina. Instantly, Karen came to life as she felt her cunt brushed sensuously with the older woman's tongue, and she drove her hips down firmly on the opened mouth of the writhing nakedness beneath her. She could feel Ann's mouth envelope her quivering cuntal opening, and she shivered with delight as Ann wormed her tongue deeply up into the wetly throbbing abyss of her hungry young pussy. She reached out with her hands and placed her palms firmly against Ann's heavily heaving breasts, kneading and squeezing the fleshy mounds and pinching the swelling nipples with all her lust- increased strength, and she felt Ann shudder impassionately beneath her. As Ann noticed that Karen was kissing her thighs too, she could feel her own sexual fires blazing hotly in her cunt, and she had to have some relief. Karen was caressing her thighs, massaging the aching flesh and relaxing them, and her kisses felt so soothing and good on her hotly flushing flesh. She parted her legs slowly and allowed Karen to place her face tightly against the seething cuntal lips of her aching cunt, and she actually delighted in the rush of sensations the younger girl was bringing to her vagina as she wormed her sensuous young tongue deeply into the wet, slippery folds of her pussy. Larry was not certain his wife would find the act of sucking another woman's vagina to her liking, so he was nothing short of delighted when he saw Ann was sucking and licking at his teenage niece's lust-incited desire. But what the hell? He was enjoying the scene, no matter what his wife was thinking. Ann never thought she could enjoy such a perverse and obscene act as sucking another woman's vagina, but she was, and she was delighting in the fact that Karen was attacking her pussy with the same force she was attacking hers. It was only moments later that the two women bounced and churned their suddenly wildly exploding bodies against each other as they brought themselves to the extreme height of sexual excitement. Each one tried to outdo the other in the intensity of their cunt sucking. As Karen felt Ann's tongue probing and worming deeper and deeper into her crazily erupting cuntal passage, she screwed her own deep up around inside Ann's wide split pussy walls, causing her to writhe wildly about again and again. Ann's face was bathed in the sensual wash of Karen's cum, and she removed her tongue from the younger girl's pussy and swirled them around her own lips, licking away the wetness of Karen's cum that had washed against her mouth. Ann ran her hands over Karen's luscious thighs lightly, brushing as gently as she could on the satiny skin and sending ripples of lascivious delight waving through Karen's body as she inched her hands closer and closer to the hotly erupting pussy, probing gently between Karen's voluptuously curved young buttocks as she reached the hungrily grinding ass-cheeks with her cum-coated finger tips. Ann wanted to cum forever, wanted to stay in the perverse position for as long as she could, but it was not to be. Even as she felt Karen's hot breath blowing gently into her cum-flooded cunt, she could tell that she was coming down from the dizzying orgasm produced by the cunt sucking young girl. As she slowed her movements, she again regained control of her mental faculties, and she was suddenly aware of the beautiful thing she had done. As she slowed her thrashings, she also eased up in the intensity with which she was attacking her partner's pussy, and her tongue entered less and less of Karen's vagina. The younger woman tried to raise Ann's sexual excitement again by driving her tongue harshly against her pebble like clitoral bud, but it was no use. Ann was completely spent, and as her mind was put together, she became overcome with the strange fact that she had actually been sucking another woman's cunt totally for the amusement of her self and her husband. A sudden fear gripped her, and she ceased her movements all together, hoping against hope that her husband had not left the room and missed the delightfully perverse act. She brought her head from between the loosening legs of Karen and saw, to her joy, that Larry had been watching everything, and he was still looking at her, his face beaming in a loving smile of utter delight. Her happiness knew no bounds and she knew beyond all doubt now that he wouldn't mind in the least if her son, David, fucked her now and then as long as they all did it together.\n\nAnd he could watch him doing it to her. She would let him fuck his niece, Karen as often as he wanted to, also . . . But only if she could watch him fucking it to her beautiful, teenage little pussy. They would all make such a happy family now. ""Darling,"" she heard her appreciative husband say softly to her. ""Shall I go get David and we can watch him fuck Karen together. She doesn't seem too eager to stop things at this point.""\n""Mmmmm, that would be yummy,"" Karen joined in, her naked little nipples hardening at the thought of the young fourteen year old boy fucking her while his mother and her uncle watched them. Ann thought seriously for a moment and then smiling nodded her head. ""Yes, darling,"" she said, fluttering her eyes seductively at her husband. ""But only if you let me suck your big, beautiful cock while we're watching them. I haven't had enough of that gloriously hot cum of yours yet."" It took Larry a fraction of a second to literally leap out of the door in search of the young boy, the two nakedly laughing females following his disappearing with loving eyes."
238,An Unexpected Present from a 12 Year Old,"['Mg', 'ped', 'inc']","My sister and her husband owned a large home where they had lived there for 20 years. They had a 10-foot (deep) in-ground pool in the backyard. When I was 21, I visited her and was given the bedroom in the attic. My brother-in-law's niece and her 12-year- old daughter were also visiting. My brother-in-law was born in the Bermuda. That was where his niece and her daughter lived. I knew is niece, but had never met her daughter before. Here daughter was named Shaila.\n\nShaila appeared to be a quiet and shy kid. She was very attractive. She was about 5'3 and weighed about 110 pounds. I was 6'1 and weighed 180 pounds with an athletic build. I was a respectable and honorable young man who would never violate a minor. I looked at Shaila as a family member during my visit. I had been there a few days when something incredible occurred.\n\nI was up in my bedroom in the attic looking at a Baseball game that was on TV. It was a hot Summer's afternoon and there was no air-conditioning in my bedroom. I was dressed only in a NY Mets Tee Shirt and swimming trunks. I was planning to take a swim later, after the game ended.\n\n I was lying on the bed on my back with a large pillow resting behind my head. Suddenly, I heard someone walking up the stairs toward my room. It took two flights of stairs to reach the attic. As the person got to the top, the door opened slowly. A head peeked through the door. It was Shaila. I was surprised to see her there. She said nothing and just stared at me for several minutes. Finally, Shaila came over to the bed. I just looked at her and wondered what she had on her mind.\n\nShaila laid down on the bed beside me. What she did next made me understand what she wanted from me. Shaila proceeded to move over and rested her head on my stomach acting like she was trying to sleep. I found this to be extremely sensual and I was completely aroused. I knew this was wrong but it was too late. My 8 ½ cock started rising in my trunks. A 12-year-old girl was seducing me and I was now under her spell. I hate to admit this, but what occurred next was amazing and truly gratifying to me.\n\nShaila started rubbing my dick through my trunks. This lasted for a few moments. Neither one of us spoke a word. Shaila then slowly slid my trunks down my legs and began giving me the best blowjob I had ever experienced in my life. I could not believe the oral skills of this 12-year-old girl.\n\nI surmised that she had started at an early age in the islands and she was a seasoned pro in the art of sucking dick. She not only was good at it, I had never experienced someone who seemed to enjoy sucking a dick so much. I looked down between my legs at this innocent looking kid giving me the best blowjob of my life. She sucked gently and slowly and I was completely overwhelmed in the oral pleasures Shaila was giving me. Guilt was starting to sink in (allowing a 12 year old to suck my dick).\n\nI then began rationalizing that I did not ask or coerce Shaila in any way. In fact, she initiated and did everything without any assistance from me. I just laid back and accepted the ""Present"" that was given to me. This went on for about 10 minutes. Suddenly, I heard my nephew Jockey call me from downstairs saying, ""Shane are you up there""?\n\nI scrambled to pull my trunks up and Shaila quickly moved away from me and sat on the chair beside the bed. Jockey opened the door only seeing us watching TV. My nephew was completely unaware of what his 12-year-old cousin had just been doing to me. He just wanted to know if I was ready to take a swim. I said, ""Sure, why not"". We all left the room.\n\nShaila did not get the opportunity to complete the blowjob she gave me that afternoon. The rest of the time I was there, Shaila and I never even spoke a word to each other – except to say ""Goodbye"" when I left.\n\nYears later, I saw Shaila at a Family Wedding. She was 23 years old, married with two kids. She was a beautiful and sexy young woman now. I wanted to say hello to her and wondered if she even remembered me. I decided to leave well enough alone. I fantasized about taking her somewhere in the Banquet Hall and having her finish the job that was interrupted 11 years earlier. I regret not trying. She is legal now. I can't wait for the next Family Wedding to see if fantasies can indeed come true..."
239,An encounter with Jonathan,"['MM', 'rom']","Jonathan tightens his grip on my hair and shoulders. At the third stroke I scream and for an instant I can't catch my breath. The fourth, fifth and sixth strokes are agony. Now, my backside is hot and throbbing, and a great tidal wave of pain ebbs and flows. The sting dies down, and the deep, pulsing tenderness is beautiful beyond words.\n\nNow the sensation changes. It is cold and firm: Steven's finger rubbing oil onto my anus. He steps quickly out of his jeans and I catch a glimpse of his nude, muscular body. His penis finds my sphincter and I bend my knees to admit him. Jonathan feels my pleasure and relaxes his grip; he scratches my head and strokes my back gently. As Stephen achieves rear entry, his pubic hair scratches my tender, red bottom. I reach out and rub Jonathan's erection through the stiff denim jeans. \n\nMiraculously, he grunts and a wet patch forms in his jeans at the same instant that Stephen climaxes. We remain joined together for perhaps a minute, panting, before Steven withdraws, and as I stand up an intense explosion of pain from my buttocks reminds me of the caning. There is a flash of light: Keith has photographed our indulgence. We begin to pose: Stephen holds the cane against my bottom for one picture, I kneel in T-shirt alone in another. We shall broadcast our love: we will digitize these pictures and distribute them, and anyone who wants us shall have us all.\n\nI slip my arm around Jonathan's waist and hug him closely.\n\nHis thigh presses against my crotch, and he has a firm, eager erection again. I touch it, and my own desire becomes urgent passion. We kiss so hard that I feel his stubbly cheeks scratch my lips. His hair tangles in mine.\n\n- 'Jon, my gorgeous Jon, I love you. Lie down with me.'\n\nWe kiss again. He lets me go, and puts Keith's hand onto Steven's crotch.\n\n- 'Will you two be happy together for a moment?'\n\nJonathan and I go through to the bedroom. We hug and kiss and writhe and undress together. Before I have undressed completely, he has entered me..."
240,Anal First Time,['MF'],"You stroked my hair and kissed my lips, nose, both eyes. ""I promise. If it hurts, just say so and I'll stop."" That's what I've always liked about you. You don't just think of yourself but your partner's needs as well. I put my hands around your cock, stroking its length. You touched my clit and I moaned while your fingers worked up and down my slit, finally working their way into my cunt. As I ground against you harder, you pushed me gently away and started sucking on my breasts, licking your way down to my belly, to my shaved mound. I moaned in pleasure. You laid me back and, cupping my ass in your hands, began to lick my pussy again. I usually have several orgasms to your one and you wanted me as relaxed as possible. You slid one finger in my pussy, in and out until it was slick with my juices, and then touched my asshole. You spread my cheeks slightly and slid your finger just into the opening. Leaving it there, you licked my clit, slowly. My pussy smell got stronger and your mouth got wetter and wetter. I started to clench my ass cheeks on your finger. ""I..."" but I couldn't get the rest out. You worked the finger deeper into my ass and slid it back and forth in time to your tongue. I began to buck. I rocked up and down on the finger as you licked my clit. I sighed, froze, and relaxed. ""I don't want your finger, I want the rest.""\n""You're sure, Holly?"" I rolled over so my ass was towards you. I ran my hands invitingly over it, then around to my clit. I shuddered. You put some jelly on your finger and touched my hole. ""Whoa, that's cold."" I said. ""It won't be for long."" you slid it all over the hole, then pushed your finger inside. Lubricated by the K-Y and by our previous playing, it slipped deep inside. You took it out and put some K-Y on the tip of your cock. As you brought your cock to my hole, I shivered and pushed back. It took a little working and lots of patience on your part, but the head of your cock slipped into my ass. You stopped briefly, then spreading my cheeks wider, slid your cock in deeper. It hit the muscle and I jumped. ""Stop a second,"" I whispered, clenching my jaw as a wave of pain seemed to travel all over my body. Maybe I made a mistake...but then the pain started to fade. You looked worried. ""Do you want me to stop?""\n""No, just give me some time to adjust."" You reached under me and stroked my breasts, tweaking each nipple. ""Oh, yeah, like that."" I murmured. You rubbed one hand against my pussy mound. I raised one leg slightly, and you slid a finger against my slit. ""No hurry,"" You told me. ""We've got all night.""\n""Deeper,"" I commanded. ""now."" You slid your cock deeper in my ass. I gasped, then you popped the ring of my ass muscle and your cock slid in easily from there. In. You were in my ass! All the way, too! The thought nearly made you come. I rocked slowly back and forth, your cock sliding in and out. You let me take the lead for awhile, getting used to the foreign feel of a cock in my virgin ass. ""Oh, Holly..."" Your voice had a strained feel as you tried to hold back from coming so soon. I squeezed my ass cheeks and you groaned loudly. As I continued to rock on your cock, my breath became more ragged and I slipped my fingers into my pussy, fingering myself. ""You are so tight..."" I could hear you murmur, as you took control and grabbed my hips and pulled me towards you. I could feel every inch slam home and your balls slapped against me. My fingers continued to work my pussy while to slid in and out of me. Not all women will like taking it in the ass, but I sure did! ""Come to me,"" I whispered, ""Come in my ass."" You paused in your strokes to kiss my neck. ""I will, babe."" I sighed outloud, fingering myself more furiously and your hips rocking into me got faster and faster. I squeezed your cock so hard you groaned louder and froze, the sperm exploding into me. \n\nWith a violent shudder, I pushed back on your cock. My cheeks squeezed and squeezed and my body shook violently as my orgasm started to rise. But you weren't through yet. Blind with frenzy, you pumped my ass again and again. With a final thrust, your come pumped deep in my asshole. The force was strong enough that you felt it shoot back against you, leaking around your cock out of my asshole. Both spent from the effort, we collapsed, you on top of me. I could feel your weight, but it was just right. I was still feeling the final waves of my orgasm. When it faded for both of us, you rolled off and I felt your cock slid out. I felt empty for a moment. ""Sorry,"" you said. I pulled you to me and kissed you. ""Your weight is just right on me."" I sighed. ""That was nice. It really was.""\n""You liked it, Holly? Really? Did it hurt much?"" I sat up. ""In the beginning,"" I said, smiling. ""But it just took a little time and a great lover to make it all worth while for me."" Getting out of bed, I pointed to the shower. So how about a shower, then I'll cook us some breakfast...it is about that time."""
241,Anal-in-Law,"['MF', 'inc', 'anal']","I got incredibly turned on knowing my mother-in-law was watching me fuck her daughters tight ass. I jockeyed our angle just enough so that Sheila could see my thick cock each time I pulled out, only to slam back into Tanya's ass right down to my ball's. Then I started telling Tanya how good her ass felt surrounding my cock. This got Tanya extra excited too, and soon we were coming with loud shrieks of pleasure.\n\nSheila had dissappeared by the time Tanya and I were done.\n\nThe next morning I was having breakfast with Sheila. Tanya had already left to work.We didn't talk much, but I was enjoying the memory of how she'd stared so hungrily at my dick thrusting in and out of her daughter's shitter. Sheila was still wearing her robe and was showing plenty of her large breast's. My dick got hard while I pictured her taking off her robe and finally letting me see that sexy body in all it's naked glory.\n\nHaving an overwhelming desire to jack off, I hurriedly finished eating and went to take a shower. I was right in the middle of lathering up my hard-on when Sheila came in,saying,""It's only me.""\n\nWe have a glass door on the shower and with the steam she couldn't see much detail. I could see her trying to get a better look and deciding to be bold I opened the door and asked,""Want a closer look?""\n\nShe watched intently as I slowly stroked my shaft. Getting a little bolder I suggested she take off her robe and join me,telling her at the same time, ""If your a good girl, you can have a little of what I was giving your daughter last night.""\n\n""You knew I was watching?"" she asked, looking humiliated.\n\nI told her how much it turned me on knowing she was watching me fuck her daughter's ass.Then I told Sheila that she too had a nice ass, ripe for fucking.I told her how I'd like to pump her hot and hard from behind while I played with her gorgeous tit's at the same time. It was easy to see how excited she was getting by the way I was talking to her, and soon she was standing naked with me in the shower.\n\nWe spent a long time just kissing and feeling each other's bodies. She massaged my raging dick and balls with both hands while I was feeling her big tit's and working a few of my fingers up her excited cunt.\n\nAfter a while, she grabbed my dick and started lathering it up again. ""I want you now, do it now please,"" she begged.\n\n""Do what?"" I said being cocky. ""I want you to say it Sheila.""\n\n""Fuck me..Fuck me now in my ass!""\n\n""Your so sexy talking dirty,"" I said, while I turned her around and started sliding my prick up and down the cleft of her firm ass.""I want you to tell how much you love it when I stuff my cock up inside that beautiful ass of your's"".\n\nI bent her forward and placed the tip of my dick at the entrance of her butthole. She froze slightly as I slowly penatrated her ass, but as she grew accustomed to my anal invader,she started moaning and moving her hip's around while I fucked her. I reached around and started playing with her tit's and she responded by talking dirty to me.\n\nI was grinding my stiff cock in and out of her tight ass while Sheila got more and more excited.""Ooo yes, plug my little ass full of dick!"" she cried out at one point. Her ass was so hot I couldn't take much more.\n\nI started thrusting faster as my orgasm neared.""Take it bitch, Take my hot load up that horny ass of your's!""I came like an erupting volcano, with my mother-in-law furiously rubbing her clit as she came with me.She was the first woman I'd fucked besides my wife in almost six years, and I shot a load that made my head swim. I pumped eagerly up her tight hole until I was completly drained. She then turned around and gave me a deep excited kiss, mashing her huge tit't against my chest.\n\n""God I really needed that,"" she said,adding it had been a long time since she felt so satisfied.\n\nWhen Sheila first moved in Tanya was worried I would get tired of having her around the house all the time. After what had just transpired, I wish Sheila would have moved in sooner...."
242,"Analyst, The 1","['MF', 'politics']","Six months ago, Jan was on a business trip to Boston when she met a man in the hotel bar and found her self talking with him for hours. Dan was unlike anyone she had ever known. From the first, she was fascinated by his quiet manner and soft speech and the contradiction represented by the ""fire"" she saw in his eyes. He made no attempt to pick her up or hit on her. In fact, she was the one who kept the conversation going and she began to realize that she would have to say ""goodnight"" to this fascinating man and might never see him again. That prospect made her sad and she resolved not to let it happen. When it was time for her to return to her room, she initiated an exchange of phone numbers and said she hoped they could get together on her next trip to Boston. He smiled as they parted and kissed her very softly on the cheek (somehow, she had hoped for more).\n\nThe next trip was only two weeks later. She told herself that it was important that she follow up with the new potential customer right away but deep inside she knew that the Northeast Regional Sales Manager was the best in the company and could easily handle things at this early stage of negotiations. She had never before arranged a business trip for personal reasons and refused to admit to herself that she was doing so now. Dan picked her up at her hotel and they talked of nothing in particular as he drove her to a small French restaurant. Over dinner, she found herself drifting away from the conversation several times as she tried to gain an understanding of what she was seeing and feeling in his eyes. Over coffee, she told him that she really didn't want the lovely evening to end (hoping he would take the hint). He said, ""We could stop by my place for a nightcap, if you like."" She had to restrain herself from blurting out ""Oh, Yes!"" and said, demurely, ""I think that might be very nice."" Dan looked at her for several moments, then took her hand gently into both of his. It was like an electric shock and she only half heard him say, ""But, there is something I think you need to know..."" When he knew that his words had reached her brain, he continued, ""I am a very strong willed man and I require my lovers to place themselves completely under my control. If you don't feel comfortable with that, perhaps it would be better if we had our nightcap at the bar in your hotel.""\n\nJan only partly understood the meaning of his words, but she knew, without question, that she had to be alone with him and the sooner, the better. Her mouth was dry as she nodded slightly and replied, ""I'd really prefer your place."" They talked a little as they drove to his house but Jan's mind was filled with questions. She really didn't know Dan very well and had surprised herself by saying she would go with him. She had a strong sense that she could trust him and needed desperately to be in his arms and feel his body pressing against hers.\n\nIt was a fairly large, old house on a quiet residential street and it was obviously well cared for. Even in the dark, she could see that the lawn was well manicured and dotted with big, old oak trees. He parked the car in the drive and came around to open her door. He took her hand lightly as they walked up the front steps. He unlocked the door and reached in to turn on the hall light before allowing her to enter. When they were in, he closed and relocked the door then, escorted her to a very modern looking great room. It was clear that someone had remodeled the old house extensively and the great room had probably once been a living room and dining room. She turned and offered herself for the kiss that she fully expected. He took her (so gently) into his arms and their lips met. Almost immediately, their tongues were teasing each other and she felt a great welling up of need and desire. Too soon, he broke the kiss and stepped back slightly, holding her hands in his.\n\n""As I told you,"" he began, ""I will expect you to do exactly as I ask. If, at any time, you want to stop, you must say 'That's enough'. When you say those words, our time together will be at an end and I will take you back to your hotel. Do you understand?"" She was shaken by the stern tone of his voice and the seriousness of his words, but she nodded. Jan was beginning to understand that she was to be submissive to his wishes and she found herself both frightened and excited by the situation. ""After all"", she reassured herself, ""I can stop it any time I want."" It never occurred to her that she would soon lack any desire for her time with Dan to end.\n\n""First, I want you to remove your pantyhose and panties."", he directed. She started to protest, but he held up his hand. There was no mistaking the meaning of his gesture and she found herself standing before him taking off her shoes, followed by her undergarments as he had instructed. She looked around for someplace to put the items she had just taken off but there was nothing within reach so she just dropped them at her side. ""Now, kneel down and open my pants."", he said quietly. Her skirt was short enough that when she knelt, she could feel the soft carpet against her knees, and she reached forward to loosten his belt and unzip his fly. She was moving as if in a dream, now, and lowered his pants and briefs to the floor. His semi-hard cock hung between his legs and she was impressed with its size and shape and wanted to touch it but wasn't sure if she was supposed to wait for instructions, so she did nothing. Dan kicked off his shoes, pulled his socks free and pushed the pile of clothing aside with his foot. He removed the rest of his clothes in silence as she knelt motionless before him. When he was completely undressed, he said, ""Show me how you suck cock."" The words stung her. ""Why does he have to be so direct?"", she wondered and looked up into his eyes. He smiled and said, ""Remember, you don't have to do anything you don't want to do."" Using both hands, she guided the head of his penis between her lips and began to lick it with her tongue. She was so aroused that she could feel her juices beginning to leak from her vagina and run down the inside of her thighs.\n\nThis is essentially the story she told Dr. Stevens on her second visit. The first visit had been spent getting to know one another a little and learning to feel comfortable in the doctor's office. The second time, Dr. Stevens had said, almost immediately, ""Tell me about why you decided to see me."" Jan really didn't know how to begin so she just started talking about how she had met Dan and ended up becoming his ""slave"" and how ""out of character"" it was for her to behave this way but she didn't want to stop. Dr. Stevens rested her chin on her fingers as she listened to Jan's story and when Jan had paused, reflecting on the scene she was describing, the doctor asked, ""How did you feel when he was in your mouth?""\n""I wanted to taste his sperm."", Jan blurted out, then said, ""I'm.. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that."" The doctor leaned forward to touch her hand and said, ""Of course you should. If that's how you felt. I need to know your feelings and I don't want you to hold back because you think you may shock me.""\n\nAfter a short pause, Jan went on. ""It was really weird. Dan is an O.K. looking guy but not the type I would usually be attracted to. But, when he told me, straight out, that he wanted me to suck him, it was as though there was nothing else in the world I wanted more than to make him come in my mouth. It only took a few minutes before he tensed and I felt the fist spurts hit the roof of my mouth and I had to start swallowing. He told me not to swallow but just let it run out my mouth so I did as he said and I could feel it running down my chin and neck. I've never really enjoyed the taste and feel of sperm before, but I remember thinking how beautiful it was at that moment.""\n\n""When it was over, Dan told me to get down on my hands and knees and I felt him lift my skirt all the way up and lay it on my back. I felt very strange with my ass exposed like that but I couldn't do anything else. Besides, I felt a thrill like I've never known before and wanted him to do whatever he wanted to me. I think I knew he was going to use my ass, but I pretended that I didn't know what he intended and just waited, kneeling on the floor while he went to a table and took something out of a drawer. In one way, I dearly wanted to look to see what he was doing, but in a more powerful way, I didn't want to know. So, I stayed with my eyes focused on the carpet before me as he returned and started applying some kind of lubricant between my cheeks. He came around in front of me and held out a vibrator that was very narrow at the end, but gradually widened a little. About half way along it's length, it became much wider and stayed that width to its very large base. Dan said, 'This will help you become ready for me and I think you'll find it quite interesting on its own. Have you ever had a man in your ass?' I looked up at him and said (quite truthfully) 'No.' Then, he went behind me and I felt the tip of the vibrator nudge against my anus. He turned it on very low and moved it around a little before working just the end into my opening. As he held it there, I was aware that my vagina was positively flowing and I waited for more. He was so slow and gentle, that there was never any pain as he moved the narrow end in and out in a kind of rhythm and pushed more and more into me until he reached the place where it bulged out wider. Dan put his hand on my back and said, 'This may hurt just a little, but it won't last long.' I tensed at his words and he said, 'No. You must remain relaxed.' and he pushed forward steadily as I felt myself stretching to accept the wider part. There was a sharp pain as I opened farther than I would have thought possible, but it started to disappear almost immediately as I felt the whole vibrator sliding in to the depths of my bottom. He turned up the speed and started fucking me with this devilish toy as I grunted and groaned and found myself pushing back to meet each thrust.""\n\n""Suddenly, he pulled it out. I gasped and I felt him place the head of his cock against my slightly open anus. He pressed forward steadily until his stomach was resting against my cheeks and his legs were tight against mine. I could feel him all the way up inside me and I started to come. I kept coming as he fucked my ass as deeply as he could until he finally came and slowly withdrew.""\n\nDr. Stevens was quiet for a while, then asked, ""Jan, why do you think you liked it?""\n""I think it's because I'm always in control at work"", Jan replied, ""and I really don't have a very exciting life outside the office. I know I was searching for something before I met Dan, and now I feel like I've found it. The other thing is that it seems so 'dirty'. I was raised in a very strict environment and all through college and my career, I've worked hard at being very serious and straight. I remember thinking, as Dan's sperm was dripping down my chin, 'If my sales people could only see their boss, now!' It was really very exciting to think about but, of course, I could never let anyone know I did anything like that (let alone, loved it). It's hard enough for a woman to be taken seriously in the business world without having people think you're some kind of nymphomaniac or pervert.""\n\n""Do you think you're a nymphomaniac or pervert?"", Dr. Stevens asked. Jan thought for a while, then replied, ""I guess I don't know. In a way, what I let Dan do to, and with, me seems perverted but when I'm with him, I just feel so free. That sounds funny, doesn't it? That I would feel so free when I'm being his slave? Dr. Stevens was quiet for a few minutes, then said, softly, ""Are you going to keep seeing him?"" Jan's response was immediate. ""I don't think I could stop. And, I don't think I want to. Do you think I should?""\n""I won't tell you what to do"", the doctor answered, ""but I am a little concerned for your safety. Suppose Dan decides to go too far and no one even knows you're with him?"" Jan said, ""I really don't believe that will happen, but it's a good point. Would it be all right if I leave a message on your answering machine when I'm going to see him, so at least you'll know?"" Dr. Stevens agreed, and told Jan she wanted her to think through what she was doing and why, so they could both understand it more fully. Jan said she would."
243,"Analyst, The 2","['MF', 'politics']","One evening, she was standing, nude, before Dan as he probed her vagina with his fingers. She was very wet and excited and he told her to put on her blouse, skirt and shoes. They were going out for a little while. She started to pull on her panties, but he said, ""No. Just wear what I said."" She had been wearing a short skirt (about six inches above the knee) and a semi-transparent silk blouse when he picked her up at her hotel and she knew that her nipples would show clearly through the thin material. She also knew it would be almost impossible to sit in the short skirt without revealing her nakedness beneath it. She wanted to ask where they were going, but instead, she dressed as he had instructed and went with him to the car. As they drove, he put his right hand under her skirt to continue fingering her and told her that they were going to a small private club where she would be seen by several men and women he knew. Jan was to do nothing to conceal any part of her body from view while they were in the club, and she should act like there was nothing at all unusual in the way she was dressed.\n\nShe was very frightened when he parked the car and came around to let her out. They entered an unmarked door to a large, brownstone row house in an area of town that she didn't know. It was a quiet residential neighborhood similar to Dan's, but seemed to be somewhat older. When they were in the house, she was surprised to find it set up much like a small nightclub with a bar along one wall and small tables around the large, open room. The back wall was covered by a dark blue curtain and there was a rack of stage lights in front of the curtain. She thought that there must be a stage of some sort behind the curtain so that the club could offer entertainment. All in all, the club looked very elegant. Each table had a linen table cloth and was surrounded by plush, padded chairs. The walls were paneled in dark pine and she noted that the drinks were served in crystal. There were, perhaps thirty people in the room when they entered and Dan escorted her to a table near the back. An attractive couple was seated there and they greeted Dan as he approached. Jan was introduced to Robert and Denise and Dan held a chair for her to sit next to Robert. As she seated herself, she was aware of Roberts eyes focused intently on hers. She started to cross her legs but remembered her total lack of undergarments and, instead, smoothed her skirt in her lap. She started to push the material between her legs but caught a disapproving look from Dan and left it as it was. Dan had placed the chair so that her legs were pointed at Robert and she knew he could see most of her thighs (at least). She looked at Denise and saw that the other woman was staring at her breasts. Denise was in a low cut green dress and it was obvious that she was also braless. After a few seconds, Denise raised her eyes to Jan's and smiled.\n\nThey talked for awhile and she noticed that Dan sometimes placed his hand high up on Denise's thigh as they spoke. Finally, he turned to Jan and said, ""The members of this club are all very close and we tend not to be overly possessive."" Then, he smiled and nodded to Robert and reached out to grasp Denise's nipples through the material of her dress. Jan could tell that he was pressing very hard with his thumbs and forefingers as Denise closed her eyes, tilted her head back slightly and said, ""Ummmmm..."" As she was watching, she felt Robert's hand touch her knee and gave an involuntary jerk. She looked at Dan who was watching her intently but he gave no indication of what she should do. She was sure he knew what Robert was doing and decided she had better wait for a signal. Robert's hand quickly found it's way up her smooth leg and when he reached her bush, he immediately pushed his middle finger deep between her wet lips and probed the top of her vagina for her G-spot. He found it and a warm glow enveloped her as his finger moved back and forth. When Robert withdrew his hand, he turned and placed the moist finger at Denise's lips. Dan was still pinching her nipples as she parted her lips and, looking directly into Jan's eyes, licked and sucked Jan's fresh juices into her mouth.\n\nJan couldn't believe what was happening. She was sitting in some sort of private club with a couple she had just met and everyone seemed to take complete liberties with everyone else. She looked around and saw that there was quite a bit of kissing and touching going on at other tables as well and had decided that it was the norm when she saw something two tables away that made her sit up and gasp (she tried, but couldn't stop the gasp). A beautiful red haired woman was kneeling between the legs of an attractive man and giving him head. His hands were on the sides of her head and he was moving her up and down on his shaft as he watched her intently. Suddenly, she saw him move her head away from his lap and the redhead opened her mouth wide to accept his ejaculation. Even at this distance, Jan could see it shooting into her mouth and she suddenly felt extremely excited. She had seen a few porno movies, but this was the first time she had actually watched something like this. Jan began to realize that Dan was speaking to her very softly. ""As you can see, we are all very liberal in our attitude about sex here. I was just thinking how nice it would be if you would show Robert that you are at least as accomplished in the oral arts as Carol over there."" (He nodded toward the redhead) Jan didn't know what to do or say. She stammered, ""I couldn't.. but he... please don't...."" Dan smiled at her, ""You know that you must do as I request... Unless you are ready for me to take you back to your hotel, of course.""\n\nA wild mix of crazy emotions raced through Jan's head. She was incredibly aroused by what she had just witnessed and Robert's probing of her vagina, but how could she possibly suck a man she had just met, in plain sight of anyone who chose to watch? She looked at Robert and saw that he had opened his pants and was holding a rather large erection in his hand, stroking it slowly. She glanced at Denise who smiled and said, ""Please, Jan, I'd like to see if you can handle more of Robert than I can."" She moved between his open legs as if in a dream, but she knew that she was going to do as Dan had ""asked"". Up close, Robert's cock was even bigger than her first impression had indicated. He removed his hand and she guessed that it had to be at least eight or nine inches long and very fat as well. She leaned forward to capture the head between her lips and found that she had to open her mouth very wide to accomplish even that. She closed her eyes so she wouldn't know if others were watching and started moving up and down just a little as she switched her tongue back and forth under the spongy head entering her mouth. Gradually, she took a little more and felt it pressing against her tongue and the roof of her mouth at the same time. In less than a minute, she was lost in what she was doing and could think of nothing but making Robert give her his hot sperm. She toyed with his balls as she opened her eyes and looked up to his face. He was watching her and gave encouragement with small grunts and moans. She estimated that she was taking a little over half his length, now and her jaw was starting to ache a bit from its constant extension. That didn't matter. It didn't even matter who might be watching. The only thing that mattered was that she accept as much of him as possible and taste his cum soon.\n\nJan was consciously trying to accept more of Robert with each forward thrust of her head. Without knowing what Denise's limits were, Jan felt challenged to better them if she could. She thought that would make Dan very proud of her. When the head brushed against the entrance to her throat, she thought she might gag and backed off a fraction of an inch. Robert was holding on to the arms of his chair (not trying to force her head down as some men might do) and obviously very close to orgasm. She moved forward a little and felt the head touch her again, but forced back the reflex and held him there. Still holding her breath, she moved down a little more and felt him beginning to enter the top of her throat. She had two or three inches left to go and was contemplating if she could go all the way when she felt the first jerk along the length of his shaft and new that he was coming. Reluctantly, she pulled free and held him just beyond her wide open lips as a spurt of semen jetted far back into her mouth. She worked him with her hands as he continued to rain cum onto her tongue and over her lips. For the first time, she realized that Denise had come to kneel beside her and was watching intently as she drained Robert dry. When he was finished and beginning to soften, Denise turned Jan's head and pushed her tongue deep into Jan's mouth to share Robert's salty flavor. Jan had never been french kissed by a woman before and was startled at how soft Denise's lips felt and at how small and frail Denise's tongue felt in her mouth. When they broke the kiss, she had not swallowed and let a little of the sperm drip from her lips. Denise licked it onto the tip of her tongue and took it into her mouth, then smiled at Jan and said, ""Congratulations, you have broken my previous record. I guess I'll have to try harder, next time."" and she winked at Robert.\n\nRetelling this tale of her first semi-public debauchery to Dr. Stevens, Jan felt positively depraved that she had done anything so openly sexual but also intensely excited to be sharing this most intimate story with another woman. The doctor asked Jan why she thought she had been willing to expose herself this way in front of strangers and she responded, ""First, I knew it was what Dan wanted me to do and didn't feel I had the power to refuse. When I saw Robert with his cock in his hand, I knew that I would do it even before I was ready to admit it to myself. And there was a strange feeling of power in being able to make him come whenever I wanted to. I didn't know any of the people there, other than Dan, and wouldn't ever have to see them again if I didn't want to, so I felt that I could be an anonymous 'slut' (there, I've finally said the word I've thought so many times) without anyone knowing in my 'real life' and I found that extremely exciting."""
244,"Analyst, The 3","['MF', 'politics']","Kathy lay on the low platform at an angle and Jan could clearly see her hairless pussy between her wide spread legs. The difference in size between this giant man and the tiny Kathy was almost comical and Jan had a momentary vision of what it would look like if he were to try make love with little Kathy. Her head would be about even with his stomach, she thought, and found herself getting even more aroused as she tried to picture it. Kevin removed his shirt and was nude to the waist as he knelt between the small woman's legs and started to lick her calves and thighs. As he worked his way up to the exposed lips of her shaved pussy, Jan couldn't resist the impulse to move her hand under the edge of her short skirt and place two fingers on her clit. She started to rub it lightly as she watched the show before her. A large TV monitor lit up at the back of the stage and it was clear that there was a video camera somewhere overhead in a position to give a clear, close up view of what was happening on the platform. She wanted to look for the camera, but couldn't tear her eyes away from Kevin's long tongue gently sweeping up and down Karen's open slit. He inserted the tip between the lips and moved his head forward to enter her two or three inches. Jan's eyes jumped to the monitor where she could get a closer look as he inserted and withdrew his monster tongue. Kathy was squeezing her nipples and running her hands over her breasts and flat stomach as she moaned in obvious pleasure at the deep penetration Kevin was able to achieve. Jan was fingering her clit faster and harder as Karen cried out with the beginning of her orgasm and, in the monitor, she could see Kevin extend his tongue as far as possible and move his head forward until his nose was pressed tight against Kathy's pubic bone. He stayed that way while she bucked and kneaded her firm breasts while she called out in release.\n\nFinally, Kevin withdrew from Kathy and his face gleamed with her juices in the spotlights. Kathy, still shaken from the intensity of her orgasm, raised herself up on one elbow and said to the audience, ""As you can see, Kevin is quite unusual, but... there's more."" She smiled up at Kevin and he released the top of his pants. He was facing away from the audience as he lowered the pants and stepped out of them. When he turned around, there was an audible gasp from several tables (Jan thought she might have been one of them, but wasn't sure). Kevin's cock was at least ten inches long and an inch and a half to two inches in diameter. It wasn't completely hard, yet but seemed quite firm nonetheless. Karen stood beside him and bending only a little took the large head between her lips and sucked at it. She used both hands to slide along the sides of the shaft and Jan could see that it was growing as she watched. When it was almost twelve inches long (and fatter, if that was possible), Karen turned to the members and guests and said, ""Unfortunately, my pelvic anatomy is a bit small to make full use of this wonderful member but we're working on it a little at a time."" She smiled up at the giant beside her and winked. ""I would like to suggest that a volunteer come up here so we can see how well Kevin uses that which nature has provided.\n\nHands shot up all over the room and Jan heard calls of ""Oh, God. Let me do it."" and ""Please... me!"" Dan stood and addressed Karen. He spoke quietly, but the noise of the room quickly abated so he could be heard. Jan sensed that Dan was one of the more dominant members of this group and he was granted deference in all things. ""I have with me a first time guest."", he said, and Jan's heart began to pound in her throat. ""And, I would like to ask the indulgence of those here assembled to allow my friend, Jan, to sample this marvelous discovery first."" He can't really mean it."", she thought, ""There is no way I'm going to let that monster tear me apart."" She looked at Dan with fire in her eyes and mouthed the word, ""NO!"" He stood beside her, holding her arm in his hand, and whispered, ""Karen has already assured me that Kevin has complete control and will not allow you to be hurt in any way. He will give you only what you can accept and stop when you tell him to. You see, this is a little gift that Karen and I worked up especially for you and I really hope you won't spoil the surprise.""\n\nSuddenly, Jan understood the full extent of the power Dan had over her. She knew without question that she would ascend to the stage, undress before all these people and accept as much of that huge member into her body as she could. She didn't know why, but she knew she was going to do it. Dan walked with her to the edge of the stage and gave her hand to Karen who helped her step up. As the petit blonde removed Jan's clothes, she was even more struck with how small Karen really was. When Jan was completely nude (Karen had even taken off her garter belt and stockings), she turned to face Kevin. His body was well muscled without a hint of fat and his skin was a light brown. It was hard to tell from his face if he was Italian, Spanish or a mix of several nationalities, but one thing he was was beautiful. Not just handsome, but truly beautiful. He bent quickly to kiss her lips and she tasted a hint of Karen's musky wetness on his mouth. He pressed down lightly on her shoulders and she found herself slowly descending along his gorgeous body. As she lowered herself to her knees, she leaned forward to place a small kiss on his solid stomach, then she was face to face with his tremendous member. She glanced to the side to see if she could locate Dan, but the spotlights made it hard to make out more than general shapes and she was glad that she couldn't see the audience she knew was watching her.\n\nJan lifted Kevin's cock with both hands and placed the head against her lips. It was quite heavy, as she had expected, but much smoother than she had imagined. It felt almost like satin to the touch and she extended her tongue to press against the small slit at its end. ""How strange,"", she thought, ""that such a large cock would have a normal size opening."" She licked her lips to moisten them and allowed them to part as she moved forward capturing the head. She had thought Robert was large, but the best she could do with Kevin was the head and one or two inches beyond. Her mouth simply wouldn't open far enough to take more. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the TV monitor and saw that there was apparently another camera at a low level as her face filled the screen. She normally didn't think of herself as pretty and when she looked in the mirror, all she seemed to notice were the small defects that no one else ever saw. But, in the monitor, she saw for the first time what a truly beautiful woman she was (or, at least, could be). She also saw her mouth stretched wider than she would have imagined possible and Kevin's tremendous member sliding in and out between her lips through a combination of her motion and a gentle swaying of his hips. She thought how sad it was that he had probably never experienced a real oral loving as most ""normal"" men were capable of. While she was doing her best to make Kevin enjoy the limited access to her warm, wet mouth, she felt Karen applying a liberal coating of slippery lubricant around and in her pussy and suddenly remembered why she had been brought on stage. She felt a slight panic race through her body and looked up to see Kevin smiling down at her. She felt that Dan had told her the truth and trusted Kevin to take it slow and allow her to adjust. He had most likely had plenty of experience with that.\n\nSoon, Karen lifted her gently away from Kevin and had her lay in the same position Karen had occupied earlier. ""Have to be in the right place for the camera."", Jan thought with an internal chuckle, and realized that everything was probably being recorded on video tape as well. She hoped this adventure wouldn't come back to haunt her, but at the moment all she cared about was having Kevin in her body and she could deal with everything else later. He moved between her spread legs and leaned down to kiss her. He parted her lips with the tip of his tongue and she half feared and half hoped he would fill her mouth with it. He didn't, but raised back up on his hands to watch as she reached down and guided him toward the thoroughly lubricated entrance to her vagina. She slipped the head up and down along her slit a few times, then released him to use her hands to spread the lips wide in anticipation of his first attempt at entry. He came forward only enough to lodge the wide head between her open lips and stopped. By tilting her head back only a little, she was able to get an upside down view of his cock about to enter her body in the large monitor. She watched in fascination as he came forward little by little until the head had disappeared entirely. It was a weird sensation to watch that other woman on the screen being penetrated by a huge male member as she felt the pressure against the walls of her own vagina as it was entered simultaneously.\n\nShe released her soft lips and raised her arms to stroke his strong sides and what little of his back she could reach. ""So far, so good."", she thought. There was a definite sense of being stretched, but it seemed his girth was not going to be an insurmountable problem. The head was all the way inside her and she felt him flex back and forth a little rubbing the bulb against her inner lips and the ridge that formed just beyond them. In addition to the more than adequate lubrication Kathy had supplied, Jan could tell that she was producing lots of fluid on her own and Kevin slid tightly, but easily in and out. She looked down as about two inches of his cock followed the head into her depths and felt the firm edges of his head touching deeper parts of her. She let out a gasp and Kevin looked concerned that he might have hurt her. ""It's all right."", she whispered, ""It just caught me by surprise a little."" Reassured that she was O.K., he started moving in and out, gaining just a little more depth with each stroke. She was on the verge of an orgasm, now, and she put the back of her hand against her mouth and bit against it so that she wouldn't cry out. When it came, biting her hand didn't help much and she heard her self let out a sharp squeak, followed by a long moan. She was coming hard and he hadn't even gotten very far into her yet. What had she gotten herself into? Was it possible to be fucked to death? He was still working himself deeper and she was feeling as full as she had ever been in her life. When the head bumped against her cervix, a new orgasm began even before the first one had subsided and she was pushed even higher. He stopped moving and held himself all the way into her as her head thrashed from side to side and she heard herself almost screaming with the intensity of her climax. She caught occasional glimpses of the monitor and saw that there were still at least four inches of Kevin outside her body. She wanted it all! She wanted him into her until his stomach was pressing against hers, but knew it was impossible. On impulse, she ran her hands across her flat tummy and could feel the rise where his shaft was pressing against the top of her vagina. He started fucking in and out from her depths to a point where the head was just barely inside and back again. She was coming continuously and thought she might actually pass out from the intensity of it, but she stayed with him and sensed when he was getting close to his own orgasm. She pulled his face against hers and kissed him hard, then whispered in his ear, ""I want you to come in my mouth!""\n\nThat was all he needed. Immediately, he pulled out of her and moved up to kneel beside her head. Jan opened her mouth wide and worked his shaft with both hands. She was desperate to feel him pumping and taste his warm cum. Her hands were soaked with her own juices as she stroked his entire length and they slid easily along his cock. She felt the first contractions with her thumbs along the underside of this incredible instrument of pleasure. Almost at the same time, a large spurt hit the inside of her cheek and ran down to her throat. Soon, she felt as if she were taking a shower in his hot sperm as it fell all over her face and into her mouth. She didn't think he was ever going to stop. She was certain there had been at least ten strong spurts and he was still releasing small ones every few seconds. Finally, it was over and she pulled him to her mouth where she took in as much as she could and sucked hard as if trying to drain him completely (which she was).\n\nShe was aware of riotous cheering and applause but couldn't seem to remember where she was or why people were cheering for a minute. When it came back to her, she saw that the curtain was closed and the monitor was off. Kevin lay down beside her and covered her body with his strong arm as she drifted off to sleep."
245,"Analyst, The 4","['MF', 'politics']","Denise smiled and said, ""I wanted to make sure you were all right. Kevin was certain he hadn't hurt you, but when you passed out, we were a little concerned. I checked you for damage and everything seemed to be in order, so we decided to let you sleep awhile."" Jan said, softly, ""I feel fine. Just a little stretched and completely exhausted. I don't think I've ever come that hard or that long before. What will they do with the tape?"", she asked, sure that there was one. Denise reached over to a nightstand near the head of the bed and lifted a video cassette which she gave to Jan. ""It's for you to keep or erase or destroy as you see fit. I promise you there are no copies. Our club is into open sexuality, not coercion or blackmail. Dan removed the cassette and put it here himself so he would be sure no one yielded to the temptation to make a copy for their private collection. I'm sure every member would love to have it (I know I would!), but we have very strict rules about the privacy of members and guests."" Jan was instantly reassured at having one of her main concerns resolved. ""I just hope I don't catch anything."" she sighed. Denise smiled again and lowered her hand to stroke lightly across Jan's nipples through the light blanket. ""That's something else we are very strict about. No one comes here unless the board is absolutely convinced that they are free of disease. Dan had to submit a lab test for you before he could arrange for your initiation. You probably didn't even realize we he had taken a smear."" Jan admitted that she didn't and tried to think back to when he might have done it. He had certainly had ample opportunities. Jan's nipples were beginning to stiffen under Denise's soft stroking as the woman kneeling by the bed continued, ""The blood test was a little trickier, but Dan managed it. You can ask him about that if you want.""\n\nJan felt her vagina starting to seep a little and wanted to encourage Denise to continue her manipulations, so she slid the covers down to free her breasts and Denise allowed her hands to roam freely around the firm globes, pausing on occasion to lightly pinch the distended nipples, as she spoke. ""You are now a full member of our group, Jan (if you want to be, of course). You'll have to sign a copy of the rules and a release form, but that's just a formality. I've never seen a new member turn on an audience the way you did and when Kevin started coming in your mouth, I think there must have been about twenty simultaneous orgasms in the audience."" Jan felt slightly embarrassed, recalling the semen shooting into her waiting mouth and falling warmly on her face (""I HAVE to see that tape."", she thought), but Denise was kissing and licking her breasts, now, and she was having difficulty concentrating on her memories or the conversation. Jan pulled Denise's face up and tasted her mouth. The lips were every bit as soft as she had remembered and she forced her tongue into the other woman's mouth as far as she could. She thought she detected the slight saltiness of semen and assumed (correctly) that Denise had not been idle while Jan slept.\n\nDenise slid her smooth hand down Jan's firm stomach and into the bushy growth between her legs. She entered Jan with three of her slim fingers at once and did not pause until they were fully into her. Jan let out a gasp at the rapid penetration and the look on Denise's face changed somehow. Her voice was different as she spoke too, ""You like it hard and fast, sometimes, don't you?"" It was more of a statement than a question and Jan moaned out a long, low, ""Yesssss..."" as she was almost instantly grasped by the start of an orgasm. Denise stopped moving and said, ""I don't want you to come, yet, my love."" Jan wasn't sure how she could prevent it, but the release slowly subsided. When she had relaxed a little, Denise withdrew her fingers and added a forth to the tight bundle. She thrust deep into Jan's wet vagina and brought out another sharp gasp as Jan felt the woman's fingertips brush against her cervix. She wanted to come, but fought against the intense need as Denise worked her hand in and around Jan's depths. Suddenly, the fingers were gone and she felt empty, as though there was a vacuum where they had been.\n\nDenise stood and removed her dress, then climbed over Jan's face. For the first time, Jan was looking at another woman's pussy from a distance of not more than two or three inches. She didn't think she wanted to do this, but knew it was a requirement if she wanted Denise to make her come. Jan's hands went to the soft mounds of Denise's ass and pulled her forward so Jan's tongue could just reach the lips. Tentatively, she extended her tongue and licked along the length of the slit. The lips were very wet and Jan found that the taste was slightly tart, but not entirely unpleasant. Without warning, Denise pushed her hips forward and down and Jan found her nose pressed hard against the protruding clitoris. At first, she was afraid she would not be able to breath, but soon learned that she could suck in air at the sides of her mouth as she worked her tongue between the inner lips. She realized that Denise was literally fucking her face, her hips moving in imitation of intercourse with a man. Jan licked and sucked as best she could until Denise pushed hard against her face and started coming. Liquid was leaking from her vagina onto Jan's face and into her open mouth and Jan started sucking it into her mouth and swallowing as it came.\n\nFinally, Denise pulled away and knelt by Jan's side. She once again inserted three fingers deep into Jan and scooped up some of the fluid that was present in copious supply. She withdrew her wet fingers and brought them to Jan's face which was shiny with Denise's own fluids. ""Now, taste yourself, and compare."", she instructed and the fingers were in Jan's mouth and she could tell the difference. She didn't know if it was because of her incredible sate of arousal, but she sucked hungrily at the fingers and found that she tasted wonderful. Denise repeated the procedure twice, the last time rubbing the liquid across Jan's forehead and into her hair. Then, she quickly inserted all four fingers again and started to work the hand in and out of Jan's vagina rapidly. She drew her hand out and when she started to push back in, Jan was aware of something being different. The hand felt much bigger and Jan realized that Denise was using her thumb as well. The other woman did not relent and Jan felt her entire fist stretching the entrance and working its way fully into her belly. Denise leaned down and said, ""Come now, Jan."" It wouldn't have mattered if she had been told to or not. It couldn't be stopped and she heard herself crying out again as Denise fucked her with her fist. Jan's hands went to her stomach and felt the large knot rippling the surface as it moved up and down the length of her vagina. Her body spasm'd and she was aware that she was screaming as wave after wave of her climax ran through her. She was half aware of Dan, standing by the bed watching as Denise took her over the edge and, once again, she drifted away to oblivion."
246,"Analyst, The 5","['MF', 'politics']","Dr. Stevens was quiet for a few moments, then said, ""Would you be willing to let me see the tape?"" She wasn't certain that her curiosity was entirely professional in nature, but she found herself wanting desperately to see what Jan had described and, perhaps it would help her to provide better guidance to her patient. Jan nodded and said, ""I have it in my purse. Would it be O.K. if I watch it with you?"" The doctor took the cassette and inserted it in the VCR that was built in to the bookshelves that made up one entire wall of her office. She pressed the play button and took a seat in a large, soft chair where she could see both the TV screen and Jan, sitting on the couch. She wanted to take note of Jan's reactions to what she was watching.\n\nThe tape began with Jan being helped to the stage by Kathy. (""My God,"", she thought, ""she really is small. She almost looks like a miniature woman beside Jan."" As the video progressed, it became obvious that the club had at least four different cameras to cover the low platform from several different angles. From Jan's description of the club and what she could see on the screen, they were most likely remotely controlled for pan, tilt and zoom and whoever was doing the controlling appeared to be an expert at covering live action. All in all, the tape was very professionally done. As Kevin was placing the head of his huge cock against Jan's lips, Dr. Stevens shifted her eyes to watch her patient. Jan's eyes were glued to the screen and her hand was resting lightly in her lap. Her legs were pressed tightly together and squeezing very slightly. It was clear that Jan was aroused by what she was watching and the doctor encouraged her to describe her feelings as the tape progressed. Jan talked very openly about how Kevin had felt and tasted in her mouth and later, the sensations she felt as his giant member was entering her body. Despite all her efforts at maintaining a professional aloofness, Dr. Stevens felt the sexual stirings within her vagina and knew that her own fluids were starting to flow as she listened to her patient and alternately watched her patient and the highly charged action on the screen.\n\nAs Jan talked and watched, she stole quick glances at the doctor and began to sense that she was also becoming very aroused. She started making her descriptions and comments more vivid and new that she was intentionally trying to turn Dr. Stevens on. She wanted her therapist to understand exactly how she felt as she performed sexually before all those strangers and she slid her hand under the waistband of her skirt and into the bikini panties she wore underneath. She knew that the doctor could see what she was doing, even in the low light of the office, but didn't care. Yes, she did care. She wanted to be watched as she masturbated.\n\nDr. Stevens knew that she should stop the tape and get both Jan and herself back under control. Her patient was masturbating feverishly in her office and, worse still, the doctor wanted desperately to do the same thing. Dr. Stevens had only been in practice for five years and had never had a situation like this arise before. She had, of course, been warned many times during her training that it was her responsibility to maintain control of the session at all times, but what could it really hurt if Jan brought herself to orgasm while watching herself on the screen? ""If only I weren't so damned turned on myself.."" she thought.\n\nWhen the video Kevin pulled out and moved up to position himself over the waiting mouth of the video Jan, the live Jan cried out, ""Oh, Yes! He's going to come in my mouth!"", and her real mouth opened wide in imitation of the one she was watching, as her fingers dug deeply between her sopping lips and her thumb pressed hard against her clit. Jan's orgasm began for real just as Kevin's did on the tape.\n\nThe semen falling like big, white raindrops onto Jan's beautiful face and parted lips was more than the doctor could take. She turned to see Jan's mouth wide open as if wanting to feel and taste it yet again and Jan's hand was working feverishly under her skirt as she reached her climax. Dr. Stevens needed an orgasm as badly as she ever had in her life, but she also needed to keep that fact hidden from her patient. Somehow, she managed to keep her composure and suggested that Jan might want to go to the ladie's room in the outer office and ""freshen up"". When Jan had left the room, the doctor went to the small private bathroom beside her office and locked the door. She quickly lowered her panty hose and panties and sat on the chair at the make up table. She raised her skirt to her waist and drove two fingers into herself. She was coming almost immediately and her fluids were running down the crack of her bottom to pool on the velvet below her. She fingered her clit harder than she could ever remember and found herself enjoying the slight pain she was causing from such rough handling of her most sensitive spot.\n\nWhen Dr. Stevens came back into the room, Jan was standing quietly, looking out the window. The doctor walked up behind her and put her arms around Jan's small waist. She leaned forward and placed a light kiss on the back of Jan's neck, pushing the soft, shiny hair aside with her face. ""Jan,"", she said quietly, ""I'm going to refer you to Dr. Kelly. I think you'll really like him."" Jan didn't move. The arms around her waist felt very good, and she had half expected Dr. Stevens to drop her case after what had just happened. The doctor continued, ""I'm afraid I can't maintain my objectivity where you're concerned and I think it would be better if you see another therapist for awhile. Besides, the next time you go to Boston... I'm going with you. If you and Dan will have me."""
247,Anatomy Lessons,"['MF', 'exh', 'school']","Its obvious that you have nothing on underneath this robe, and the students have noticable bulges in their pants. We finally arrive at the classroom. I enter first and lead you over to a chair placed in the center front of the class.\n\nAlso in the classroom is an examination table, similar to those in a doctor's office, the foot of the table facing the class. In the classroom are 16 students (Actual number here, Indiana distributes their medical class throughout the state. I am in Terre Haute, Indiana, at the Terre Haute Center for Medical Education. After 2 years here, the students move on to Indianapolis for their final 2 years of Medical School.), 12 male and 4 female. Our students are recent college grads, all in their early to mid 20s. You are the center of attention as I lead you in. As you sit down the robe creeps up about to mid-thigh, with the opening in the middle almost, but not quite, exposing your pussy.\n\nI begin our lecture. ""Students, today we will be studying the external genetalia and associated structures of the female, and examine how they function. We have a model, Joanna here, to aid us in our studies. Joanna stand up and remove your robe!"" You are a little startled at the abruptness of my command, but you rise from the chair, untie the belt, and remove the robe, letting it drop to the floor.\n\nSixteen pairs of eyes are gazing on your nakedness, looking at your firm tits and your lovely rounded ass. Pointing to your breasts, I begin the demonstration. ""Class, this is a human breast which contains the mammary gland. The mammary gland is an appendage of the skin, related to the sweat gland. It functions to produce milk to nourish the infant.\n\nMilk secretion is stimulated by suckling on the breast, so the breast is richly supplied with sensory nerves."" I now take your right breast in my hand and begin stroking it. ""Notice as I stroke the breast, the nipple becomes hard. Note also that goose flesh appears on Joanna's body. Since the breast is so richly supplied with sensory nerves, it is an erogenous zone for the woman. Women can be aroused to higher states of passion by careful manipulation of the breast."" I start fondling your breasts now, pinching the nipples between my thumb and forefinger, and rolling the nipples between these two fingers. ""Notice as I fondle Joanna's breasts, that the nipples get harder. Look, as I pinch her nipples, she begins to moan softly, indicating the beginning of sexual arousal. Now all of you come down here and take a turn, fondling and squeezing Joanna's breasts!""\n\nThere is a mad scramble down to the front of the room. You have a different pair of hands on each of your breasts, squeezing them, and pinching the nipples. I continue, ""Notice how nice and firm her tits are. Joanna does not suffer from Cooper's droop! You ladies also feel her tits, see how she reacts, compare her reaction to those you have experienced."" Every few minutes, one pair of hands is replaced by another, until all 16 have throughly mauled your tits.\n\nYou are sitting in the chair, naked in front of 16 students with me at your side. Your breasts have been throughly fondled, squeezed, and pinched by all 16 students. I continue my lecture/demonstration:\n\n""Joanna, get up here on this examination table so the students can get a better look at you!"" I order. You comply, blushing. ""Joanna, spread your legs wide, so the students can see your crotch."" I instruct. ""Class, we will now examine the female genitalia. You see that Joanna's perineum is covered with a very nice bush of pubic hair. It extends from her mons pubis, down over her labia majora. Now the mons pubis is a small mound of adipose tissue overlying the pubic symphysis. Notice as I stroke it, how soft and pliable it is."" Said while gently stroking your mound. My hands continue down to your outer lips, which I stroke, as I explain, ""Here are Joanna's labia majora. They are folds of skin, covered with pubic hair. They are richly supplied with nerves, that is why Joanna reacts as she does to my touching them. The labia majora are the homologue of the scrotum in the male. Notice as I open her outer lips, the moist, pink tissue of her labia minora and vulva. You can see that this tissue is covered with a mucous membrane, because the surface is moist. Stimulation of the area leads to secretion by many small glands, making the vulvar surface very wet, as Joanna is now."" I part your inner lips to expose your clit, vagina and urethra. ""Class, notice this elevation at the anterior end of Joanna's pussy. This is the clitoris, her ""love button."" It is the homologue of the penis in the male and it does contain erectile tissue. Upon stimulation, the clitoris becomes erect. There also is erectile tissue in each labia minora, which becomes engorged with blood when the woman is sexually excited. The clitoris is richly supplied with sensory nerve endings, as is the penis in the male. Direct and indirect stimulation of the clitoris is what brings about a womans orgasm. Notice how Joanna reacts as I gently touch her clit. Now watch as I gently jack off her little clit by placing a finger on either side of it and slowly moving them up and down her little shaft."" I continue jacking your clit for a few minutes and let the students watch your reaction. The male students have obvious erections and are rubbing the front of their pants. The female students also are rubbing themselves, and on those women wearing light colored pants, you can see the wet spot on their crotch. ""Moving on, just posterior to the clit is the urethral orifice, from which Joanna empties her bladder. A centimeter or two posterior to that is the opening of Joanna's vagina. See how moist and inviting it is. The name vagina comes from the latin for sheath, its the sheath for the cock! Joanna is very wet, making it easy for something to slide in and out of her cunt. Notice as I stick this finger inside her, how easily it slides in and out. The vagina also can stretch a great deal. Here I go, inserting two fingers,....now 3 fingers,.....now 4 fingers, frantically pumping in and out. As you can see, Joanna finds this rather stimulating, notice the look on her face and her moans. Finally, just to show you how much the vagina can stretch, I will put my whole hand in her cunt, fist fucking in and out. I can assure you that Joanna has a very tight vagina, whether she has on finger up in side or a whole hand!""\n\n""Now students I want you to come down and explore for yourselves Joanna's lovely pussy. Come close, feel her mons, touch the soft skin on the inside of her thigh, play with her labia, her clit and her vagina. Stick a finger or two up inside her cunt, and feel how tight, warm and moist it is!"" The words are barely out of my mouth when the class surges forward to feel your cunt. Again, 16 pair of hands are roaming over your body. Many are trying to feel your cunt, and finger fuck you. Others are waiting their turn and are playing with your tits. You are moaning, and humping back at their invasion of your cunt! ""Ok class, back to your seats!"" I order. ""There are many ways in which we may be stimulated to orgasm. Our first orgasms are usually solo ones achieved by self-stimulation or masturbation. So that you might treat your patients effectively in the future, you should understand the process of masturbation. Joanna will now demonstrate how a woman masturbates for you!"" You look at me shocked. You cannot believe that I am asking you to do that in front of this group of horny people. ""Joanna, begin masturbating for the class!"" I command.\n\nIn Joanna's own words, this is how she would masturbate for the class.\n\n""While I do have an assortment of toys, I brought down a large dildo and two clothespins. It is about 10"" long an 1 1/2"" in diameter. It is rather realistic looking.\n\nGently rubbing my breasts. Nipples in the palms of my hands...fingers caressing the swell of my breasts Nipples hardening..tracing circles on my palms with nipples. using nail on ring finger to trace gentle circles around nipples. getting that tight feeling deep inside already! leaning back in chair...eyes closed...slowly dragging nails across hardening nipples..I am laying on table in ampitheater while you lecture...refering to me in derogatory terms. continuing to tease right nipple..putting middle finger of left hand in mouth...sucking and licking it like a small cock. Working finger in and out of mouth. right hand now rubbing mons pressing with ball of hand and then pushing hand down till heel of hand is there then back..and again..and again. now stroking thighs with flat hands...top..outside..inside. ...working hands higher on thighs..using fingertips to stroke skin of upper thigh...especially the soft warm skin that swells on inner thigh..continuing to tease myself with right hand...stroking breasts ..rubbing breasts squeezing them a little...hard but not rough...now stroking them with fingertips. massaging right breast with left hand while rubbing mons with right hand.. middle and ring fingers are stroking the wet skin between my legs as i press down hard on mons with ball of hand. concentrating on right nipple rolling it with fingertips. wetting fingers with saliva and then wetting nipple..the wetness makes it feel like someone has been sucking it. squeezing nipple between thumb and side of forefinger. squeezing and using forefinger to roll it making it burn...now the left one as I continue stroking my self between thee legs...pussy is getting wetter .. speading knees as far as I can. stroking outside of pussy with right hand...left one is back to working on nipples. just doing that for a while resisting temptation to shove a finger in my cunt...tracing edge of lips with nail on middle finger...sliding nail between inner lips back to front then dragging nail over clit.. pressing nail hard against clit slicing back and forth. now sliding finger slowly between lips..just the one finger very slowly. left hand is back at mouth...two fingers are now in my mouth sucking them and licking them while my right hand continues exploring my vulva.. now swapping hands bringing the taste of my self to my mouth sucking it eagerly licking at my finger to taste it all. bringing both hands to my breasts.. squeezing nippples and pulling them on them to get them as erect as possible...now putting clothespin on left nipple.mmmmmmmm an exquisite feeling of pressure and pleasure..the right one. toying with them twisting clothespins. pulling on them. pulling on them with one hand ..working middle finger of right hand into my cunt. keeping it in ..just moving it around and pressing hand against clit..knowing there really were 17 pair of horney eyes on me. pulling finger out putting it in mouth again.. left index finger playing with clit. right hand is back working two fingers in.. everything is focused between my legs both hands working wishing they were some man's wishing one of the students would come running down and just shove his cock in me. deep and hard. then just keep slamming it in till he finished!! Time for the dildo. holding it with right hand while left one keeps taking care of my clit. dildo needs to be lubricated. running tongue over the dildo. now licking it bottom to top like a tall ice cream cone. licking it all the way around. now poping just the head into my mouth, working my tongue over it covering it in saliva. left hand has strayed back and now have two fingers in pussy pumping them slowly in and out while I suck on the head of the dildo. Nipples are on fire...have that tight yet churning feeling deep inside. taking dildo out of mouth...it is nice ant wet.....spreading legs wide... guiding head in with left hand pushing dildo in with right...pumping it slowly..deeper each time..playing with clothespins with left hand...driving dildo in deeper..now leaving it in...squeezing with muscles to hold it...running hands over body everywhere i can reach..skin is hot and smooth..pressing thighs together..crossing them to make dildo turn inside...pulling on nipples...stretching them long...running hand over stomach and belly..thighs..need a man...spreading legs wide pulling dildo out slowly with right hand...working clit with left...stroking dildo in and out in long strokes...rolling clit between thumb and forefinger...pumping faster and harder..getting rush of heat throughout body....jam dildo in deep keep playing with clit jacking it off as you say...now pulling clothes pins off nipples...hips rocking in air trying to meet masn who isn't there...flashes of tingly feeling through insides... rubbing very tender and sensitive nipples...surges of tightness... getting there..pumping dildo again rotating hips ..whole body moving.......yessssssssss\n\nfeel good, but really need a man...gently rubbing clit to keep feeling... pushing dildo back in...licking juices from fingers...rubbing hand over belly and stomach...running fingers through hair on mons...down inside thighs..felt good but really need man to hold me down and really fuck me.""\n\nAs Joanna recovers from the orgasm that has just exploded through her lovely body, I continue with the lesson.\n\n""You see class, each of us is capable of stimulating ourselves to tremendous orgasms through masturbation. I myself continue to masturbate, as I am sure most of you do as well. For the remainder of this class, feel free to remove your clothes and to freely engage in experimentation with members of the class or with Joanna."" The men quickly remove their clothes, while the women disrobed more slowly. There are 12 men in the class, each of them already are hard and ready for action. The four women also look very excited by the events they have just witnessed. All four of them have hard nipples and they are rubbing their mounds and pussys with one hand, while squeezing there tits with the other. I continue, ""Joanna is capable of delivering intense pleasure to her sex partner. We will now demonstrate. Joanna, come here and kneel before me!"" Joanna immediately hops off the table and kneels before me. ""Joanna, remove my shirt, pants, and underwear!"" You immediately begin to unbutton my shirt and take it off. Next you undo my belt, unfasten my pants, pull the zipper down and let my pants fall to the floor. Last you slide my shorts over my hips and they too fall down.\n\nI step out of my clothes on the floor and guide you back to the table. I lay you down on your back, profile to the students. Your lovely breasts are sticking straight up, the nipples pointing at the ceiling. I stand at your head and pull you by your arm pits toward me, until your head hangs over the table. At my command, you open your mouth as I extend your neck, bending your head back. I slide my hard cock into your open mouth and down your throat. Holding onto your tits, I pump in and out of your hot mouth as you swallow my hard cock with every thrust. As I am fucking your mouth, I tell the class, ""Notice how easily Joanna takes my full cock in her mouth. You see, the cunt is not the only hole that can be fucked. Joanna is particularly good at this, because she swallows with each thrust down her throat, milking my cock as she does. It feels wonderful. Notice too that this position is very convenient for mouth fucking, and also serves to put the fuckee in a subservient position.""\n\nAs I thrust in and out of your mouth, I am constantly squeezing your tits and pinching your nipples. I delight at how hard your nipples have become. You can feel my cock begin to grow even bigger as my orgasm approaches. I begin to thrust harder and faster, deeper into your throat. As my orgasm begins, I squeeze your tits with all my might as my semen squirts into your mouth and down your throat. You can't swallow all my cum and the remainder oozes out of your mouth at the corners. The men in the class are now actively pumping their cocks while the women are frantically playing with their cunts.\n\nI move the examination table so that your cunt is facing the class. ""While I recover from that excellent mouth fuck, I will demonstrate the ability of the vagina to expand, such that it can engulf any object inserted into it. Here is Joanna's cunt. Notice that it is nice and wet, the glands of her vestibule are secreting copiously. I can take one finger and easily insert it into her cunt. Watch as I fuck the finger in and out. Joanna is quite talented, being able to clamp down on my finger with her well developed muscles of the pelvic floor. Now I will insert a second finger. With two fingers fucking in and out of her cunt, it is much tighter, but she accommodates the intrusion easily. Now we will try three fingers. My, this is MUCH tighter, but still her cunt expands to take all three fingers. Fucking them in and out is a little harder, but with all Joanna's lubrication, they slide back and forth fairly easily. Lets see if she can take the fourth finger. In it goes! Ummmm, this is a very tight squeeze, but Joanna's talented cunt takes the invasion in stride. Her generous secretions provide plenty of lubrication. Now, as a final test, I will add my thumb and the rest of my hand to the penetration. You see, even with a hand the size of mine, Joanna's cunt can expand to hold the whole hand and permit me to fist fuck her. In and out, it feels like she will suck me in up to my elbow! This really is a talented cunt. I hope all of you get a chance later to try it out!""\n\nAs you cum again from the fist fucking, I pull my hand from your cunt and rub your mound. I am hard again, so I climb up on the table and ram my cock deep into your pussy. ""Class, as you can see, Joanna is very easy to enter, and fucking her Missionary style lets me dominate her, pinning her to the table here. In spite of the fist fucking I had just given her, her cunt is still extremely tight, obviously due to her control of her pelvic muscles. Let me show you one other thing."" I roll you over on your back, pulling you up on your knees. Pressing my cock against your asshole, I grab your hips and thrust deep in your ass. ""Ass you can see, the anus can be used for fucking as well as shitting. Joanna's asshole is very tight, and it feels wonderful fucking her there. Its even tighter than her cunt! All the lubrication from her cunt enables me to penetrate her asshole easily. Notice how Joanna fucks back at my every stroke, this is the sign of a truly gifted partner, one that enjoys being fucked, especially in public.""\n\nI pull out of your ass, and address the class. ""Class we will now see how this slutty woman will service multiple partners. I will need four volunteers. Ok, you, you, you, and you. Four volunteers with hard cocks. Now the rest of you form groups of three, one woman and two men. After we start fucking Joanna, I want each of the women to experience double penetration, either mouth and cunt or ass and cunt, your choice. Now Andrew here is going to lay down on the table, his cock sticking up. Joanna, straddle Andy and lower your cunt onto his cock!"" You move rapidly to straddle him and impale your pussy on his cock. Andy screams with pleasure as your cunt swallows his hard cock. Bending your forward, I have Mark kneel over Andy's head, his hard cock sticking out. You suck his cock into your mouth and begin giving him the blow-job of his life. I move behind and enter your asshole again. Andy and I begin to synchronize our fucking, and we can feel eachother's cock rubbing in its own passage, separated my the thin walls of each organ. ""Class, notice how Joanna is able to fuck three of us at once, one in the mouth, one in the cunt and me in her ass. Notice also how she enjoys it, fucking back at all of us!"" The last two cocks come closer, one on either side of the table. ""Joanna, take one in each hand and jack them off!"" You comply immediately. ""See class, with a little effort a woman can service 5 men at the same time. And, as you can see, Joanna really enjoys it, and enjoys your watching her get so thoroughly fucked. Now begin your practice, one woman and two men, double penetration!""\n\nWith that, everyone begins fucking. All you can here are the sounds of cocks plunging in and out of holes and the moans of pleasure coming from those fucking. The room is filled with the aroma of hot cunt and cock. Its maddening, driving all of us into a fuck frenzy, frantically ramming our cocks in and out of what ever hole they occupy. Soon the sound of orgasms fill the room as the men explode in the women, and the women are pushed over the top of their orgasmic threshold. All five of us erupt in and on you. The two being jacked off squirt their cum on your back. Mark fills your mouth to overflowing with his cum and Andy and I fill your cunt and asshole respectively with our loads.! As we all shoot in you, your body spasms with yet another orgasm.\n\nJoanna has just been throughly fucked by three men at the same time. Each of the female students and fucked two guys at once while this had been going on. I resume class:\n\n""Now I will have Joanna demonstrate her ability to clean up after a serious round of fucking like that which we have just taken part. Michelle come over here and sit on Joanna's face. Joanna will now suck all the cum from Michelle's just fucked cunt. Notice how Joanna licks all the cum from Michelle's outer lips before lapping up the combined male and female juice that fills her pussy. Michelle seems to be enjoying Joanna's activity. See she is humping her cunt against Joanna's mouth.""\n\nJoanna continues to eat Michelle's pussy until all the male cum has been devoured and Michelle has had another orgasm.\n\n""Michelle, move down between Joanna's legs and start cleaning up her cunt. Laurie, come over here and sit your beautiful black cunt on Joanna's face. Come here close and watch Joanna lick Laurie clean. Notice that Laurie's cunt lips, especially the inner ones, are all swollen from the good fucking she just received. It seems that Joanna just cannot get enough of this second hand cum, look at the way she is sucking and licking that pretty pussy. Also, notice that Joanna is humping against Michelle's hungry mouth as Michelle's tongue laps Mark's cum out of Joanna's cunt. It seems that Joanna is having another orgasm, just as Laurie cums too! Well Joanna you are half way done, two more cunts need to be cleaned. Michelle and Laurie, start sucking on these guys cock, I want them hard again. Micky, sit on Joanna's face, its your turn.""\n\nAgain Joanna cleans this cunt, lapping up all the cum and giving Micky another nice, violent orgasm. Last I tell Angela to replace Micky and have Micky start getting the guys ready for the grand finale of this gross anatomy lesson. Yet again, Joanna licks the fuck swollen pussy and sucks up all the cum, both Angela's and her partners. The action of Joanna's tongue on Angela's cunt drives Angela to a climax and Joanna seems to be approaching another climax as well, just from eating and tasting all that cum.\n\n""Class, I will now have Joanna demonstrate how one woman can satisfy many men at one time. There are thirteen hard cocks here, counting mine. Men, form a single line behind me. Each of us will take a turn fucking Joanna's cunt. Now watch me. There is no need to be gentle or tentative about fucking Joanna. She is well lubricated by the earlier fucking, not to mention her constant flowing cunt juice. Also, her earlier fucking and sucking have caused her pussy to dilate, making entry easy. Now when it is your turn, I want you to ram your cock into her cunt as hard and as deep as you can. Then I want you to fuck her as hard and as fast as you can, try to cum as quickly as possible, remember that there are others waiting.""\n\nI mount the table between Joanna's legs and ram my cock deep inside her. I fuck as hard and as fast as I can, cumming after about 10 minutes of fucking. It took longer to cum than I had expected because of my earlier cum in her ass. The next guy mounts her and begins fucking her. Again it is fast and hard and he cums after about 5 minutes. Joanna is moaning that she wants more cock, she wants to be fucked more. Then number three jumps on and starts fucking. Joanna humps back and cums just before number 3 shoots his load into her hungry cunt.\n\nNow number 4, then 5, followed by 6, and then 7. Seven cocks have exploded in her hot cunt, cum is flowing out of her cunt and down her ass. She has cum twice while being so used. Yet Joanna begs for more cock, more fucking. Number 8 mounts her and fucks her overflowing cunt. I tell the girls to suck on Joanna's tits which they eagerly do. Number 8 cums, then 9 mounts her, fucking in and out while four women try to devour Joanna's tits. After 9 cums, then 10 replaces him and fucks her fast and hard. He shoots his load and pulls out. Joanna's cunt is swollen, red, and oozing white cum, yet she calls for more cock. Number 11 hops on and rams his cock deep into her well lubricated pussy. He is followed by number 12 and finally last #13 gets his turn, fucking her quickly and cumming almost immediately after what he has observed. Joanna has had two more orgasms.\n\n""Well class that is all for today. Get dressed and I will see you tomorrow. Joanna come with me, don't bother to get dressed.""\n\nI lead Joanna through the halls naked back to my office. She is walking a little bow legged from the fucking she had just received and cum is drippind out of her cunt and running down both inner thighs. All the men in the hall smile appreciatively at Joanna as she walks by, bulges showing in their pants. After we enter my office I tell Joanna to get dressed and that I will see her tomorrow for class when we will demonstrate the functioning of the male reproductive system! Joanna smiles and tells me that she will see me tomorrow."
248,Anderson's Training I,['family'],"Sherry was at the flight school on time. If Craig had any thoughts about her changed appearance, he kept them to himself. The classroom phase was over quickly, most of the material was the same as the instrument course, so they went through it at a fast clip. The instructor thought she was a little weak on slow flight and stalls. ""I think you're afraid of them, so let's change the syllabus a bit,"" he said. Sherry found herself in the front seat of a Bellanca Decathalon; they went through stalls, spins, and some basic aerobatics. She had to use a Sic-Sack on a couple of occaisions, but soon she was doing loops, rolls, and inverted flight. Craig had her do inverted stalls and spins, then he let her take the Decathalon up when she had some free time. Sherry had the time of her life in the Decathalon. Craig chewed her ass out for making a low inverted pass down the runway one afternoon, but she didn't mind. For most of the non-flying days, Doris had her wear more lady- like attire. She got used to moving around in dresses, skirts, and high heels. She lost her purse a few times the first week, but soon carrying one became automatic. The therapy was easier than she thought it would be. Sherry trusted Janet and opened up to her completely. They met three times a week, then scaled back to twice a week. Janet wanted to make sure that the training wasn't taking Sherry down a road she didn't want to go. But what she saw was a young woman who was full of life. Sherry was finally doing everything she had wanted to do. The deportment classes (to use Doris's term) were more like aerobics. The instructor's name was Sharon, she worked to teach Sherry to loosen up and move more fluidly, not to shamble along like a male. They were tiring at first, but also fun. Sherry was keeping up her running, she was now doing over four miles a day. The town (she thought of it as that) has several running courses laid out along the roads, complete with mileage markers. Sherry's goal was to run three laps around the airport, a distance of over seven miles. The coursework was changing constantly. After a series of lessons on clothing and accessories, Sherry started a basic cooking course. Doris pointed out that most women knew how to do more than fry hamburgers and eggs, which about the extent of Sherry's kitchen skills. So she learned how to cook and how to select items from the supermarket. Sherry privately didn't think much of this phase of her training. It seemed like a lot of effort to spend so much time spreparing a meal that normally didn't take anywhere near as long to eat. Lord Sandwich knew what he was doing, she concluded. The big treat came after Sherry passed her commercial pilot's check ride. Doris and Janet treated her to a trip to Chicago for three days of R&R. They took the Bonanza, Sherry flew them to Meig's Field right downtown. They went shopping on Michigan Avenue and in Watertower Place. The highpoint was a theatre night, including a fantastic dinner afterwards. Sherry was sorry to leave Chicago, even though she logged some good instrument time, including a NDB approach to their home base.\n\nSherry started working with Craig on her multi-engine rating in the Twin Beech the next day, including a session on the care and feeding of radial engines. ""You can't overprime a radial,"" Craig admonished. She learned about engines that measured their oil levels in gallons, not quarts. While Sherry was being introduced to the fun of engine-out drills, a conference was underway concerning her progress. Col Hampton had flown in, he met with Janet, Doris, and Dr. Trotti. ""How's our boy doing,"" was his first question. Janet smiled. ""She's a woman, Colonel, and she's doing fine.""\n""Explain.""\n""Frankly, I don't think Sherry's a transvestite. I think she's a transsexual, although she really hasn't admitted it to herself. The majority of TVs we get here aren't content to go full-time dressed up. They find some way of visibly asserting their masculinity. The TSs assimilate completely. Sherry has shown no signs of not wanting to be a woman. No covert strength exercises, or anything like that. ""Her adjustment to female living has been remarkable, although I don't think she should consider making a living as a chef."" That comment earned a laugh from Doris. Col Hampton mulled that over. ""How's the flying coming?"" Doris fielded that. ""Craig says she's doing well. She may not be a pure natural at it, but she is working very hard at it.""\n""So, what's the next step in her training?""\n""She's started multi-engine work. Once she gets her multi ticket, then we are going to get her rated in DC-3s and C-46s, along with turboprops. After that, then it may be time to send her out living full-time as a pilot to build up her flight time.""\n""What about tradecraft?""\n""We'll start weapons training next week, along with escape and evasion, surveillance and counter-surveillance techniques, and the usual stuff,"" Doris said. ""What about her femininity?""\n""I think it's time to see if she wants to start hormones,"" Janet replied. If she agrees and sticks with it for the next few months, then it may be advisable to consider some non-genital reassignment surgery.""\n""Face and voice?""\n""Yes. I'd say if she is to go that route, we do the surgery before she goes out for learning how to live on her own as a woman.""\n""All right,"" Col Hampton concluded. ""Call the airport and have Sherry brought here for a discussion about hormones with you and you alone. We'll wait up in Trotti's office.""\n\nSherry came to Janet's office looking an absolute mess. She was sweating from the effort of conducting the dead engine exercises. ""This is a little out of the unusual,"" Sherry said. ""What's up?""\n""I've been reviewing your progress here, Sherry. You are turning out to be a fine young woman. When I or anyone else looks at you, we'd be hard-pressed to believe that you are really a man. How do you feel about it?"" Sherry was taken a little aback. ""I guess I feel good about it. When I get dressed and look in the mirror, I see me. It's hard for me to realize that I am a man, too.""\n""Do you want to go back to being Sam?""\n""What? But Colonel Hampton said-"" I know what he said,"" Janet interrupted. ""What has been done is easily changable. Even if you have no facial hair, all you'd need to do is get a crewcut, change clothes, take out your earrings, and everyone would assume you are a man. But now you're at a decision point. ""For what I am going to say now, I do not want an answer. Promise me you won't say a word to me until tomorrow morning or later if you need the time. All right?"" Sherry nodded. ""This is the choice: you can go down the impersonation road with facial surgery and breast implants. It'll fool most of the people. When you're done, Dr. Trotti can make you look almost the way you look now. Not quite, but almost. ""The other option is more permanent. Instead of implants, you'd start hormones. We'll schedule you for voice surgery, your voice will be higher forever. The facial surgery will be more extensive. And finally, if you make it that far, you'd go through sexual reassignment surgery. At that point, you'd be as female as chemistry, training, and surgery can make you. ""It's your choice. Go home and think it over."" Sherry nodded solemnly and left. She thought about it quite a lot. She thought about how she had never quite fit in as a man and how everything felt so right now. She had a few drinks in thinking it over, too.\n\nSherry was wearing a pink suit and was waiting in Janet's outer office when Janet came to work the next day. ""Come on in, Sherry,"" Janet said. They sat down and Janet didn't say anything. Sherry took a deep breath and smiled. ""I want it to be permanent. When can we start?"" Janet looked solemn. Inside she felt joyous, but kept a professional demeanor. She opened a drawer and handed her a piece of paper. ""Take this to the pharmacy, they'll fill the order. Follow the instructions exactly, Sherry. Ok?""\n""Sure, Janet."" Janet stood up and hugged Sherry. ""Welcome to the other side, Sherry."""
249,Anderson's Training II,['family'],"handset and said hello. ""Sherry, it's Doris. Change into jeans, a sweatshirt, and sneakers. I'll be over in twenty minutes to pick you up."" The line went dead as Doris hung up without awaiting a reply. `Christ, what a bitch!' Sherry thought as she went upstairs to change. It can't be a flying day, there's no need to drive to the field. Well, going with the flow has worked so far. She was ready at the appointed time. Doris drove up in a Jeep, a real gasoline-powered one. Sherry hopped in and asked what's up. ""Another phase of your training,"" she replied. ""You start gun class today."" Doris drove to a site several miles away, it was a rectangular building with a large earthen berm behind it. Doris handed Sherry the keys to the Jeep. ""I'll catch a ride back, drive back when you're done. Go to the office and tell them your name, they'll take it from there."" Sherry did as Doris told her to. The office had three men lounging around who looked like midwestern ""good-ole boys,"" complete with flannel shirts and yellow work boots. When she said her name, a tall man in his late 40s stood up and said: ""Yeah, I've been waiting for you. My name's Keith. Let's go."" Sherry followed him out of the office. He led the way down the corridor to a set of stairs, then dwon a flight to the basement. They went to a heavy door, he opened it and threw a set of wall switches. The front of the room lit up and the whine of a powerful ventilation fan started. They were in an indoor range. It had three firing points and appeared to be a 25-yard range. Each firing point had a target holder that moved back and forth by an electric motor. ""You ever do any handgun shooting,"" Keith asked. ""Some.""\n""What do you shoot?""\n"".45 Colt auto."" Keith grunted, then went to a wall cabinet. He pulled out some targets, tape, shooting glasses, and two pairs of large ear protectors. Then he unlocked another cabinet and handed Sherry a Colt Gold Cup .45. Sherry immediately pulled the slide back and locked it. ""Ok, so you may know what you're doing,"" Keith admitted. He hung a 25-yard rapid-fire target on the frame and ran it down to the far end of the range. Then he handed Sherry a box of cartridges, two empty magazines, and waved her to the firing point. Sherry stepped up to the position. She dry-fired the pistol several times to get a feel for the trigger; it was a lot lighter and crisper than an issue service weapon. She locked the slide back, set the pistol on the counter, and loaded five rounds into a magazine. Sherry said: ""Put on your hearing protection, please."" She then put the glasses on and the earmuffs over them. She shifted her body as she picked up the pistol and magazine so her left foot was ahead of her right one. She inserted the magazine into the well of the pistol and slipped off the slide release, which allowed the slide to run forward and chamber a round. She held the pistol in her right hand, with her left hand forming a cup in which the right hand rested as if she was catching it. Her left elbow was bent almost 90 degrees, the right elbow was straight. Breath deep, let a little out, squeeeeezeee...BLAM! Sherry fired four more times, then Keith stepped up and brought the target up. ""Not bad,"" he said. Sherry had hit the x-ring once, the ten ring twice, the nine once, and the seven ring. 46x1. She felt pretty good about it. Keith poured cold water all over her joy. ""But that means nothing. Nobody's going to allow you to settle into a Weaver stance and calmly snap off five rounds at them. And for damn sure you won't find a Gold Cup lying around. But at least you know which end of a pistol does what."" So Sherry started practical pistol training. That was a nice euphemism for learning how to kill someone with a pistol. ""First thing is this,"" Keith said: ""A pistol's a defensive weapon. It's what you use to stop someone from doing harm to you or someone else. If you're going to set out to kill someone, then use a better weapon with more killing power and range."" Over the next few weeks, Sherry learned how to shoot competently with almost every conceivable handgun. The training took place on a firing range that was a mock-town with pop-up or swinging targets. She had to learn to shoot with one hand, the wrong hand, and both hands. Keith taught her how to draw from waist, shoulder, and leg holsters. For one phase of the schooling, she had to wear a suit, heels, and draw from a purse. It sure felt strange to Sherry to walk though the training range in a navy pinstripe ""dress for success"" suit, career pumps, and whip oet a .380 automatic to drill a scumbag. Combat training was held using guns firing paintballs. These were often painful as the paint pellets were fired from regular firearms (rather than the paintball guns), but the training impact of being shot was of value. The flying continues as before. Sherry passed her multi- engine flight test. She was put on the roster for the air-charter outfit based at the airport; soon she was flying the Twin Beech and the Navajo on cargo runs. To her amusement, she even flew some men to the same southern airport where she had been taken for her medical examination. When the schedule called for her to make a night run, her other training was adjusted to accomodate the flight. She was building time in the classic method used by aspiring commercial pilots. The therapy continued, too. Janet acted more like a close confidant than a professional, which resulted in Sherry's opening up completely. Janet also reviewed the surveillance reports on Sherry for any discrepancies. She was coming along fine. Sherry had continuing appointments with the electrolysis team, normally once a week. They went after follicles that were dormant during the initial process along with the ones that had survived. The sessions didn't take very long, but they were nothing that she regarded as fun. The ground training shifted focus somewhat. The curriculum moved from handguns to shoulder weapons: rifles and shotguns. Sherry found she had a talent with a rifle, she could ""dope"" the wind and normally hit a target at six hundred yards. The shotgun was easy for her, it was a reactive weapon where the rifle was normally a deliberate one. Sherry really didn't like the high- powered rifles too much, they kicked fiercely. But anything smaller than a .30-06 was fun. As firearms training tapered off, they started her on unarmed training. This had little in common with the theology of martial arts, it was raw street survival training. A few sessions were held with Sherry wearing ""street clothes,"" dresses, skirts, heels. Those sessions often resulted in the clothes being totalled, but they were replaceable. One session was nighttime training. Sherry had to walk down the street. Most of the people would pass her by, but one was supposed to attack. When the attack came, Sherry spun out of the attacker's grip and pulled a snub-nosed .38 from under her jacket. She levelled the pistol at the attacker and fired three times, the instructor staggered back in shock as three paint pellets smashed into his chest. The lights came on as the two looked at each other, the other people on the street had all dived for cover when the shots rang out. The trainer rubbed the impact sites and said: ""Very good. If you have a weapon, the hand-to-hand moves are for fools. But that's not the goal of this training, so don't bring it again."" His voice sounded harsh, but he was trying hard not to smile. Sherry had a medical appoinment the next day. Dr Trotti and one of his parters, Dr. Pamela Levinson, gave her another complete physical. It lasted most of the day, Sherry just put up with the routine. She hated being poked and prodded, but that was the way the medical profession worked. The two doctors saw her after the exam. ""How are you doing, my dear,"" Trotti asked. ""Fine.""\n""Any complaints?""\n""No.""\n""Are you noticing any soreness around your nipples,"" asked Levinson. ""Some,"" admitted Sherry. ""The literature the pharmacy gave me said to expect that."" Both doctors nodded, then Trotti shifted gears. ""I want you to go to the blood bank and have them extract a pint of blood, then another one in four weeks. That will provide a ready source in case we need it.""\n""For what?""\n""Surgery,"" he said. ""In two months, we're going to take you in and reshape your face to a more feminine appearance. At the same time, the day before actually, Dr. Levinson will do the vocal surgery. You'll be out of action for a while after that, but we'll make sure you're still learning something."" Sherry nodded, not wanting to speak. Her mind was filled with a conflict; she wanted to have the facial surgery, but she also didn't want anybody cutting her with a sharp object. The doctors asked some other questions, but Sherry answered them rather abruptly. When the interview ended, she went to the blood bank and they drew a pint for deposit on her account. They told her to drink plenty of fluids and not to fly for 24 hours. She called the field and had them take her off the schedule. Janet had noticed Sherry's hesitancy at the pre-surgery meeting, she dropped by after work with a bottle of white wine and some munchies. Sherry was a little amazed and a little peeved that Janet hadn't called; the townhouse looked like an exercise in ""Living With Chaos."" But she found a couple of semi-clean glasses and a plate for the food. After the bottle was opened, Sherry opened the discussion: ""I assume you didn't stop by just for a visit.""\n""Why do you say that?""\n""Oh, I don't know,"" Sherry said with sarcasm dripping like molten steel. ""You've never said anything like `let's do lunch,' but two hours after a discussion about surgery, here you are, booze in hand.""\n""In some way's you're still a man,"" Janet said with a wry smile. ""Most women wouldn't go that quickly to the heart of the matter. They'd have opened with some pleasantries and eventually worked around to the point.""\n""Or they might try altering the subject. Answer the question.""\n""All right,"" Janet sighed. ""You seemed uncomfortable with the idea of surgery. What bothers you, the idea of changing your appearance?""\n""No,"" Sherry said emphatically. ""Nothing like that. It's more like I don't like the idea of being operated on.""\n""Have you ever had an operation?""\n""Nope, nothing more serious than removing wisdom teeth. I've never been knocked out, not even accidentally.""\n""And the idea bothers you?""\n""People sometimes don't wake up afterwards."" Janet smiled. At least it wasn't a matter of Sherry not being convinced that the operation wasn't necessary. She spent a lot of time trying to calm Sherry's jitters. She wasn't too convinced, but she was reassured that there were other things in life more risky that she had done. Then Sherry asked a question Janet wasn't prepared for: ""When are you going to remove my testicles?""\n""Why?""\n""I did some reading on hormones in the database. The writers all seem to believe that female hormones work better if they're not fighting male hormones. You could also lower the dosage level and reduce the risks from side effects."" Janet looked very serious. ""But if that's done, you'd never be able to father a child. And there is no way to reverse that operation, even superglue wouldn't work."" Sherry stood up and stripped to the waist. ""Do I look like a man? I am a woman-"" she said that with considerable emphasis ""- but I still have some extra parts. I want that taken care of as soon as I can."" Janet motioned to Sherry to put her clothes back on; Sherry complied. Sherry's breasts were starting to bud, her body looked like one that might belong to a six-foot tall twelve year old. ""We can't do all that, not right away.""\n""Why not?""\n""You know about the Harry Benjamin Standards of Care?"" Sherry nodded. ""Well,"" Janet continued, ""we are really violating them somewhat in your case. There is an overriding interest that classifies as `national security,' we've compressed a lot of the time factors. But we still won't do the final reassignment surgery without some form of Real Life Test. ""You are going to have to live and work as a woman for a while before we consider you for final surgery. When it comes time, we will have you operated on by the best there is.""\n""You mean-"" Sherry held her tongue when Janet held her finger to her lips. ""I think we know who that is. There are people who help out the Government on a volunteer basis, but under the strictest security. You won't meet the surgeon, at least not when you're concious. But we have to satisfy a minimum of the Standards before you can undergo SRS.""\n""Hmm. And I don't suppose you have any specifics in mind for a Real Life Test?""\n""As a matter of fact, yes. You'll get a job with an air cargo service, flying night runs for a check-delivery service. That'll also build your logbook up. It's really a double-barreled test: we'll see if you can survive on your own as a woman and if you can be a competent professional pilot."" Sherry nodded. By this time the wine was gone and they both were feeling tired. Janet made her exit, Sherry washed up and went to bed. Doris called Sherry at 5am and told her to be ready for flying at six and to bring changes of clothing for three days. Sherry grunted something unintelligible into the phone and got up. She went over to the field at six; to her surprise she was handed a completed flight plan to Mojave, California and the keys to the Twin Beech. Go with the flow, she figured, she was airborne by 6:30. The plan had her overnighting in Cheyenne, then on to California. The FBO at the Cheyenne airport gave her a ride to a local Holiday Inn. Sherry had dinner in the restaurant and wnet to bed. She grabbed a cab to the airport the next morning and completed the trip to Mojave. Of all the possibilities that she anticipated, what happened didn't occur to her. She was met at the airport and immediately loaded onto a Marine C-12 en route to the Twenty-Nine Palms Marine base. Four instructors met her for a course in desert survival. Over the next seven days, they showed her how to survive in the desert with the materials and equipment she'd likely have if she had to crash-land in one. Water was the key, they emphasised. without water, you die. With water, then one might survive. The detail that convinced her that someone was really planning her training ahead was that the instructors had a week's supply of her hormone pills. Sherry really enjoyed the hot shower she took after the week was over. But they didn't keep her at 29 Palms; she was flown to San Diego and put onto a C-141 to Panama. Once there, she got to repeat the whole process in a jungle. The struggle there was almost the opposite; too much water and trying to keep dry. There were more poisonous snakes in the jungle than she ever dreamed of, and bugs galore. Sherry wasn't too sure which she hated more, bugs or snakes. Week three found her in Colorado, this time the focus was on mountain survival. By this time Sherry was wondering if she'd survive survival training. The survival trainig was followed up by a cram course in land navigation; the final exam was a three- day trek to a pickup point. They made it clear to her that they would only look for her at the pickup point, she had to get there or reach civilization on her own. She made it to the pickup point with three hours to spare. After she showered and changed into a fresh set of clothes, one of the instructors took her to a restaurant for a graduation dinner. Sherry had no trouble finishing a 16-oz prime rib, the largest steak she had eated in years. It was about the best she ever remembered, too. The night was memorable if only for the fact that it was the first time since she passed through Cheyenne that she slept indoors in a bed with clean sheets. Sherry caught a commercial flight to Madison, Wisconsin the next day. Craig met her at the airport, the two flew back to the home base in the Bonanza. The Twin Beech was on the field when they arrived. She had no idea who retrieved it, but she knew better than to ask. Doris had left a note on her door; Sherry was glad to learn she had the next two days off. She slept for most of it. When she stepped on the bathroom scale, she was shocked to learn that she had lost 25 pounds during the rigouroes training. None of her new wardrobe fit, she wore sweats and pulled the drawstring tight. It would probably be a temporary loss."
250,Anderson's Training III,['family'],"The jet landed and taxiied into a hangar. Sherry wasn't allowed to leave the airplane until the hangar doors were shut. The three women then got into a limosine with blackened windows that was in the hangar. Even the license plate was covered up. The limo went to a hospital; they got out in an empty parking garage. Two orderlies waited with a gurney. They had Sherry lie on it, then they strapped her in. One orderly covered her to the neck with a blanket, the other wrapped a bandage around her eyes. They wheeled her up to a private room. As she expected, the windows were opaque. Doris showed her that the TV set worked, although it only had generic cable stations on it, nothing that would identify the city or state they were in. Sherry unpacked and settled in. What Sherry wanted to do now was sleep, but that was not to be. Two different doctors came by to do a physical examination, followed by another doctor who identified himself as the anesthesiologist. All three wore surgical greens and masks, presumably to minimize any chances of Sherry identifying them. The dinner was light, it was followed by one nurse who gave Sherry an enema (which was no fun as Sherry wasn't into water sports), and another who shaved her pubic area. Finally a third nurse came by, woke her up, and gave her a sleeping pill. An orderly woke her up early the next morning and gave her a shot to make her drowsy. ""Great, just what I needed,"" Sherry thought and she went to sleep again. She thought she remembered somebody talking to her in the OR, but she wasn't sure. The next thing she knew is that she woke up with a burning sensation in her groin. Sherry groped for the call button, a nurse came in and gave her a shot. She went back to sleep.\n\nSherry was confined to bed for five days, although she felt strong enough to get up after three. One of the doctors told her it was ""because you're in great shape, young lady"" and ordered her to stay in bed anyway. Sherry whiled away the time watching CNN and HBO. Doris and Janet visited every day, they brought her copies of the NY Times. That meant nothing, as Sherry knew the paper was distributed nationally. When they let her out of bed, Sherry started to get some exercise walking up and down the hall. She was surprised to see that most of the rooms were empty. The others had closed doors, they only let her go out when the other patients were out of sight. She was in the hospital for ten days. The return trip was made the same way, except this time the airplane was a Lear 31 and the flight ended at the training base. There Sherry recuperated for a few weeks and did whatever she felt like. To her joy, one of the airplanes on the flight line was a Stearman; she arranged for a checkout and flew the big biplane as much as she could. There was a T-28 on the line; Sherry checked out in it but didn't fly it very much. To her, it wasn't as much fun as the biplane. They ran her through a series of refresher courses-- language, defense, and flying. The emphasis in the flying was in terrain folowing and rough-field operations. Sherry was also given extensive training in loran, omega, and GPS navigation systems. Loran was familiar, but they ran her through it anyway. Omega sets in aircraft were rare to start with and hardly anyone still used them, but on the off-chance that one would be there, she had to learn it. GPS (Global Positioning Satellites) was the lastest system, supposedly accurate to less than 50 meters in three dimensions.\n\nAfter Sherry was checked by a team of doctors and judged to have recovered, she went back to La Crosse and resumed flying the DC-3 on the cargo runs. Doris told her that ""completely recovered"" didn't mean that all the scars had healed. They wanted time for the scars from the surgery to fade before making a final evaluation of Sherry's fitness for a mission. Her co-pilot was an average-sized woman named Julia Waldowski. Julia and Sherry became pretty good friends, hard to avoid when one spends five days a week flying together. After verifying that Julia knew what she was about, Sherry let her fly the alternate legs of the runs. There wasn't much to it. If the weather was good enough, they'd fly VFR to avoid the delays caused by the ATC system. Julia was a bit of an exercise nut. While most of the other pilots were trying to catch a little sleep between the inbound and outbound legs, she would go for a run around the cargo area. One night she forgot to pack any deoderant, so she asked Sherry if there was any in her bag (almost all the pilots had a small bag with a change of clothing and toiletries in case they were weathered in). Sherry was asleep and mumbled something like ""sure"" and went back to sleep. The return flight was in good weather; they cancelled IFR and flew out of Midway VFR. Sherry flew the leg and noticed that Julia was being really quiet. ""Did you hurt yourself running tonight,"" she asked. ""No, it was a good five miles.""\n""Then what's wrong?"" Sherry glanced over, although it wasn't necessary to look with the headests and the intercom. Julia was silent for a minute, then said: ""When I borrowed your deodorant, I found a dialator in your bag."" That rang a few bells in Sherry's mind. Most people would have called it a `dildo,' but she called it a `dialator.' ""Okay. So?""\n""`So?' We've been flying together for a few months now. I mean,"" Julia stopped, at a loss for words. She reached for her purse and took her wallet out. She drew a photo from one of the plastic pockets and handed it to Sherry. She then put her hand on the control wheel. ""I have the airplane.""\n""Your airplane,"" Sherry replied. She pulled a small flashlight out and shielded the light, then she looked at the photo. The picture showed Julia standing next to a taller woman, one who was almost half a foot taller. She was pretty good looking, though, and appeared to be about the same age as Julia. There was some slight resemblance between the two women, especially in the way a slight smile was on their lips. Sherry put away the flashlight, handed the photo back, and said: ""I have the airplane.""\n""Your airplane.""\n""Who is she?"" Julia was putting the photo back into her wallet. ""That's Michelle, my big sister."" In more ways than one, Sherry thought. ""How much older is she?""\n""Depends on how you look at it. She's either three years older than I am or she's 23 years younger."" Sherry did some quick figuring; she knew Julia was 25, so Michelle was 28..uh, oh. ""Spell it out.""\n""She was born as Michael. She had a sexual reassignment operation two years ago. Most people wouldn't know it to look at her. But when she travels, she had a dialator in her suitcase; she uses it to make sure her vagina stays open. Her dialator looks just like yours."" Sherry made a note of that; she'd better replace the damn thing with a regular dildo. It'd be better to have someone assume she was just weird. ""How do you feel about having a sister who's a transsexual?"" Julia made a noncommittal gesture in the dim red light of the Doug's cockpit. She looked out to the right, where the headlights of the cars on I-90 were visible. ""Michael never fit in as a boy. I think I knew he wanted to be a girl a long time ago. She's a big woman, now, but she's very happy. Michelle has a sort of inner peace that most people don't. I think it comes from knowing that she has done what she needed to do. ""I don't know, it's strange sometimes. But when I'm around her, I forget sometimes that she used to be a he. My parents aren't very happy, but they've realized that it was the best thing."" Sherry tuned the number 1 navcom to the Rockford tower frequency, 118.3 mHz. The tower was closed, so she listened to see if anyone else was in the area. Nobody was there, so she tried calling Hartzog on their frequency to find which way the windsock was pointing. The lineman looked out the door and let her know. She pulled back on the throttles lsightly and started a shallow descent, then switched back to the tower frequency. Julia didn't let it drop. ""When did you have your surgery?""\n""You're making a pretty big assumption, aren't you?""\n""No, I don't think so. Even for a tall woman, you have large hands and feet. Whoever worked on you did an excellent job; there's no scarring from the tracheal shave. I can see a few pockmarks that probably came from electrolysis, but everyone else is going to assume they're acne scars."" Sherry sighed. ""A few months ago. I came back from recovery when we started flying together.""\n""Does the line know?"" Julia was referring to the cargo airline. ""No. How would they? They don't do physicals, my paperwork all says `female.'""\n""How did you get the time off?""\n""I put in for a leave of absence without pay.""\n""Does the FAA know? How did you get a medical?"" Sherry smiled slightly. She announced her position over the radio, then answered Julia. ""There are ways. The FAA knows all about me. It's not exactly an unknown thing for them to see. Karen Ulane did us a big favor.""\n""I guess so. That was too bad, though,"" Julia commented, referring to the crash that killed Ulane. ""Yeah. Gear down."" Julia pushed the lever down. ""Coming down...down and locked.""\n""Tailwheel locked.""\n""Tailwheel locked."" Sherry pulled the throttles back. ""Flaps ten.""\n""Flaps ten. Mixture to full rich.""\n""Full rich."" She pushed the prop controls forward, ensuring they'd be set if she had to go-around. Nobody else was in the pattern, Sherry flew a tight approach with minimal power. When she knew she had the field made, she called for full flaps. She landed the DC-3 a little tail low, then let the tail settle. One the tail was down, Sherry moved the control column all the way back to hold it. She unlocked the tailwheel once they had slowed to taxi speed. Julia commented. ""Michelle'll be so thrilled to know.""\n""Julia, don't tell her. Please."" Julia looked over. ""You're on of the ones who want to disappear afterwards, then.""\n""Yes. Please don't tell anyone.""\n""Okay, Sherry."" They didn't talk much for the rest of the flight.\n\nJulia did ask Sherry a couple days later if she wanted to get together for dinner and some drinks on Saturday night. Sherry didn't have any plans, so she agreed. ""You have any ideas,"" she asked. Julia shrugged. ""There's a decent Chinese place not too far away from the field. We can go there.""\n""Sounds good. What should we wear?""\n""I'm tired of wearing pants all the time,"" Julia declared. ""I'm going to dress up a little.""\n""Ok by me. Where should we meet?""\n""We both live near the field, so let's meet in the line parking lot at seven.""\n""Sure. See you then.""\n\nThey were both there at seven. That may have been a little surprising to a casual observer, but both women were pilots and were used to showing up on time. Julia was wearing a dark floral print dress that was flowing and came to just below the knee. The dress apparently was made of rayon, tan hose, and black pumps with 3"" heels. Sherry had a black knee-length dress with a polo shirt type of collar. She also had on black pumps but with a little lower heel. They decided to take Sherry's Honda; that way Julia didn't have to clean off the passenger seat of her Tercel. There was a wait for the restuarant, but not much of one. They shared food, like most peole do when they're eating Chinese, and giggled over the fortune cookies. Sherry's said ""You are about to take a long journey."" Julia knew a nice lounge not very far away. Over a couple drinks, the two women talked; mainly about flying. Like most pilots, they used their hands a lot. The bartender listened in as much as he could, he seemed fascinated by two women discussing aviation in a way that only pilots could. They did switch to diet soda after the second drink; neither one wanted to risk a drunken- driving beef. (The FAA's been going after pilots who drink and drive.) The crowd had lessed out, it was getting late, so they left the bar. Two men followed them out, ambling behind them as their heels clicked faster across the parking lot. Sherry fished her keys out and had them in her hand when the two men caught up to them. One of them grabbed Sherry by the right wrist from behind. ""What's your hurry, little lady,"" he asked in a tone that chilled Sherry to the core. The other one had grabbed Julia. ""We only want to party a little. Come with us, you won't get hurt and we'll show you a real good time."" Both men laughed. Sherry exploded into motion. She pivoted and drove her left fist into the man's midsection with all the power she could muster. The breath whooshed out of his lungs, he let go of her wrist and started to double over. Sherry pulled back, then swung the edge of her right fist into his nose, smashing it to a bloody ruin. She wasn't finished, but he was when she kicked his left kneecap out of alighnment. He fell to the pavement a bleeding groaning ruin. The goon holding Julia was frozen in shock as he gaped at his devastated friend. He came alert when he heard a metallic clicking; he looked up and saw Sherry pointing a small black automatic pistol at his head. From her stance and her expression, he knew he was very close to dying. ""Let her go,"" Sherry commanded. The man did so instantly. ""Put your hands on top of your head. You move without me telling you to and you're a dead man. Julia, get the phone from my car."" Julia did. ""Dial this number-"" Sherry told her what number ""- come around on my left side and hand it to me."" Julia did as she was told; she was almost as stunned as the man who Sherry had the gun on. Sherry took the phone and when it was answered, explained the situation. She was told to stay where she was. She handed the phone back to Julia, who took it and stood there uncertainly. A police car with no lights drove up three minutes later. It stopped so that the headlights illuminated the scene. The cop got out and came over. His pistol was drawn, but wasn't aimed at anyone. ""You Anderson,"" he asked. ""Yes.""\n""Ok."" He holstered the gun, grabbed the guy standing up and tossed him against the Honda. ""Assume the position, asshole."" The man did. The cop frisked and cuffed him, then he marched him over to the cruiser and threw him in the back seat. Sherry put her pistol away, the cop came back and frisked and cuffed the guy on the ground with a heavy-duty cable tie. Sherry helped him drag the man to the cruiser and stuffed him in next to his buddy. The cop siad: ""We'll be in touch"" to Sherry and drove away with the two would-be rapists. Julia was still a little dazed. Sherry walked her over to the passenger's side of the car and helped her get in. Sherry walked back around and got in. She looked over at Julia. ""Are you all right?""\n""I've never seen anything like that. It was so quick. All of a sudden he was on the ground and you had a gun."" Sherry nodded, but didn't say anything. ""Where did you learn do do that?""\n""I was taught. Where and why, I can't tell you.""\n""Were you in the service before-""\n""Yes."" Sherry let Julia draw her own conclusions, even though she knew they'd be the wrong ones. ""And the gun. I grew up in Chicago. The only guns I've ever seen belonged to the cops. Is it yours?""\n""Yes.""\n""Do you have a permit for it?"" Sherry nodded. ""Do you carry it wtih you all the time?""\n""I can't answer that. I will say I carry it when I need to."" Julia looked over at her. ""Why did you have it tonight?""\n""I needed to, evidently."" Julia sighed. ""I think I want to go home."" Sherry drove her back to the airport and parked next to Julia's car. Julia got out without saying a word; Sherry stayed there until Julia had started to drive away. Sherry sighed. She didn't know what would happen now, but there wasn't much she could do about it."
251,Andrea,['weird'],"Monday February 9 Andrea went on to her work and, as she had for nearly a decade, she checked her e-mail. There was a message form her boss requesting her presence in the board room at 9:00 sharp.\n\nShe arrived at exactly 9:00, and entered the room. Her boss, Mr Fenton, was a pleasant 50 year old man. He was a short, bald, generous and understanding man. Andrea had known him since she had first graduated from University, in fact it was Mr Fenton who had taken a chance on her and given her a job when there were other, more qualified candidates available.\n\n""Ah Andrea, how are you this morning?"" He asked.\n\n""I'm fine David,"" she replied "" how are you.""\n\n""Well, to be perfectly honest with you Andrea,"" he said ""I've been better. We have to talk.""\n\n""OK , about what.""\n\n""I have to let you go Andrea,"" He said ""I'm so sorry and this wasn't my decision, but I have to let you go.""\n\n""David, I can't loose my job, this is all I have."" She pleaded ""Why are you doing this?""\n\n""This isn't just me Andrea, this is all the partners."" David was talking in a slow and caring manner as he explained\n\n""We know what you have been through, losing your son. I can't even begin to fathom the loss you must feel. But this is a business and your work has been very poor for over a year now and it is deteriorating fast. We have lost a lot of money Andrea and we just can't continue working with an employee who is harming the corporation.""\n\n""I am feeling better David."" Andrea pleaded ""I really am and I can change..get better.""\n\n""I'm sorry Andrea, but it's too late."" David handed her a plain white envelope. Andrea opened it and pulled out a letter, the letter informed her of her termination, effective one month from the day. It made provisions for a very generous separation package payable effective March 9 or immediately less one months salary.\n\n""This is....generous David."" She said.\n\n""I had to threaten to leave to get you that Andrea, you deserve it. Take a little time off try to get on with your life."" David approached her. ""I wish things didn't have to be this way Andrea. If you need anything, a reference, just let me know OK?""\n\n""OK."" Andrea tried not to cry ""thank you, I'll leave today if you don't mind.""\n\n""Not at all."" David watched as she left the room.\n\nAndrea cleaned the things out of her desk. Papers, pictures and a few other items. She piled them into a file box, picked them up and left the office without saying good bye to anyone. Back in his office Mr Fenton summoned Andrea's assistant.\n\n""Yes sir,"" the young woman said as she entered the office.\n\n""I know you want to get a shot at the big time Ms. Pierce."" He said ""I guess I'm giving you your chance. Please assume all of Andrea's accounts....and her station.""\n\n""Thank you sir."" The newly promoted Ms. Pierce replied ""I'll get on it right away.""\n\n""No, Ms. Peirce, stay at your own desk for the rest of today."" David ordered. Too much change in a day upsets people. You can leave now....congratulations.""\n\nAndrea had no idea what she would do, she had no job, no son, no life. What scared her the most was the scary thought that she had no one and no direction. She arrived home at 9:45, she sat on the couch and looked around her room.\n\n""Nothing new, but why should anything be new. I haven't done anything here for ages."" she said as if someone were listening. Next she started to laugh, she laughed until her stomach ached but soon however her laughs turned into cries.\n\n""What the hell am I going to do now?"" she sobbed to herself ""what the hell am I going to do?""\n\nFor weeks she didn't leave the house, she just sat around doing nothing buy watch TV and she was getting more than a little sick of Jerry Springer and Friends re-runs. She wished she had died that night with her little boy, she wished she could have died INSTEAD of her little boy. One evening the phone rang, Andrea hadn't heard from anyone in weeks so she wondered who it could be.\n\n""Andrea,"" the voice said ""how are you dear.""\n\n""Bernie, I'm OK I guess."" Andrea was trying to sound happy, but was not very convincing. ""What can I do for you?""\n\n""You can come down to Phoenix on the 25th."" Bernie said ""it's that time of year.""\n\n""Do you have anyone?"" Andrea asked\n\n""No not yet,"" we don't think we will get anyone this year at the rate things are going."" Bernie replied, the tone of her voice was less than thrilled.\n\n""Bernie, I have a question for you......""\n\nMany things had changed at the Ranch. Kirks sudden death a year earlier had nearly destroyed Bernie, all she could do was look out the window at the ranch he had loved so much and try to imagine that he was in the barn or maybe gone to town for supplies. He wouldn't be back Bernie knew it and she tried to accept it every day; and for the most part she had, Bernie was a very strong woman. However every once on a while she felt alone, desperate and alone. She knew what it meant to loose someone she loved, and was confident she could help her friend deal with the pain of losing a loved one.\n\nThe day was May 23. Andrea's plane was arriving at 2:45 PM. Bernie was there to greet her.\n\n""Andy, I have to ask you. Are you sure about this? I mean have you really thought about this?"" Bernie was concerned about her friend.\n\n""Yes I am Bernie."" Andrea said confidently ""I really am sure. Can we talk about this when we get back to your place? I just want to think for a while.""\n\n""Sure Andrea."" Bernie said as she took Andrea's bag ""we can and will talk about this later.""\n\nDriving out to the ranch seemed to take forever Bernie thought. It was hot outside, really hot and the van's air conditioning wasn't what it used to be. Bernie thought to herself that it was time to get a new vehicle. Andrea just sat looking out the window at the flat dry plain that seemed to stretch on for an eternity. Bernie tried to get a conversation going a few times but Andrea was clearly not in the talking frame of mind. Bernie decided to just let silence dominate the trip back to the ranch, she didn't even turn the radio on.\n\nIt was when they 4:00 they arrived at Bernie's ranch. Bernie got stopped the van, put it into park and got out. Andrea sat there for a few minutes before getting leaving the sweltering hot vehicle for the comfort of Bernie's air conditioned home.\n\n""Andy, we have to talk."" Bernie said. ""And this can't wait.""\n\n""Ok let's talk."" Andrea said as she got a glass of juice from the fridge.\n\n""I am really uncomfortable with the position you have put me in Andrea. I haven't served a friend at the party before. And I know that the guests haven't been faced with eating one of their friends before."" Bernie seemed uneasy ""I don't know if I can do this, haven't we lost enough people this year? Kirk, Cory.""\n\n""I want this though Bernie."" Andrea pleaded ""I didn't just think about it after Cory died, I have been seriously thinking about this since that guy back in '93.""\n\n""I have thought about it also but I would never do it....Andrea when you go on you die, you really die. Andrea, you are 28 years old...that's young why throw it away? "" Bernie asked\n\n""I don't think I am throwing anything away, I am doing what I want to do and if you will let me I'll be doing it where I want to be doing it."" Andrea paused for a second ""If you can't do this anymore I'd understand.""\n\n""I don't have a problem doing people that we, I mean I would contact for the purpose of being cooked here."" Bernie explained ""But I do have a problem doing you. You're real, I hate using this word but the ""long pigs"" we get aren't part of my life, they really don't matter to me. I try to accommodate them but their usefulness to me as meat is way more important to me than their personal traits. I don't miss any of them, A lot of people would miss you Andrea.""\n\n""How do you do it?"" Andrea asked.\n\n""How do I do what?"" Bernie asked back\n\n""How do you deal with losing Kirk?"" Andrea said ""everything around here must remind you of him.""\n\n""I just do....."" Bernie explained ""everything around here does remind me of him, but I can also remember the good times. I can look at my kids and see him.""\n\n""I can't do that Bernie!!!!!"" Andrea screamed out in anger and frustration ""I can't do that! Cory is dead, everything that reminds me of him is doesn't mean shit without him!...........I'm sorry""\n\n""It's OK, I shouldn't have brought up Todd and Adriana."" Bernie said quietly ""I'm really sorry. But you know that we lost our daughter when she was eighteen months old, and Kirk and I were able to deal with it. You can to.""\n\n""Yeah but you weren't alone, you had Kirk and two other Kids."" Andrea then abruptly changed the subject. ""How are Todd and Adriana?""\n\n""Todd graduates from University this year and Adriana and her husband are living in Vienna. Things are going well for them. They are coming this year, but they won't be landing until 10:00 on the 31st so they will miss most of the party. They're staying for a few weeks though.""\n\n""So I guess I won't see them."" dead panned Andrea.\n\n""I hope you will."" Bernie reached her hand out and placed it on Andrea's forearm. ""You will.""\n\n""Look Bernie, I know what I want, and I know that you can do it for me."" Andrea stated as she looked directly into Bernie's eyes. ""One way or another I will get what I want, your party isn't the only one of it's kind you know?""\n\n""I know."" Bernie replied\n\nContinuing Andrea said ""but I'd be happier knowing I was going to someone I know....and some people I care about.""\n\n""OK, Andy."" Bernie said. ""I'll do it. ""\n\n""Bernie then proceeded to say ""you can leave anytime until 7:00 on July 31. After that you become my property. I will have guests coming over from time to time and I expect you to interact with them. You get one meal a day, as big as you want and it can be whenever you want. I am not going to tell you how I will be preparing you until just before I actually do, but It will be as painless as possible. Any questions?""\n\n""What about being naked all the time, and the shaving?"" Andrea asked.\n\n""That won't be necessary Andy, that is just to get our recruits on the defensive and let them know they are not a 'friendly guest' you are different.""\n\n""No, I don't want to be. You have to treat me like you did every other woman you have ever had here or I'll go somewhere else.""\n\n""But some of those other groups aren't exactly......friendly to their meals Andrea, they can do some pretty terrible things.""\n\n""I don't care, can we do this like you would anyone else or do I go find someone who will?"" Andrea was demanding to be eaten. Bernie didn't know what to do so she did as she was asked.\n\n""Ok Andrea, I 'll need you to go upstairs, strip and come back down here so I can shave you."" Bernie then continued ""you know which room to use don't you?""\n\n""Yeah I do."" Andrea replied. ""But before I go I'd like to know how many people are coming this year.""\n\n""Only about 10."" Bernie answered ""I want to keep it small this year.""\n\n""Can I make a few requests?"" Andrea asked.\n\n""Up to a point"" Bernie looked at her ""what did you have in mind?""\n\n""I want to be live roasted, like Alesha was and I don't want you to invite Kevin or his retard family.""\n\n""Kevin's clan wasn't going to be on my list anyway."" Bernie paused for a moment ""I don't want to say how I'll be cooking you Andrea, I don't know yet and I should be the one who decided, not you. If you want this to be done ""by the book"" you will have to live with that.""\n\n""Alright,"" Andrea said ""I'll be down in a few minutes.""\n\nFive minutes passed and Andrea came into the kitchen, she was completely nude as she should be. Bernie noticed immediately that she was quite thin. Her long blonde hair was smooth and fell loosely about her firm breasts. Her skin was pale and smooth.\n\nBernie asked her to get on the counter, Andrea jumped up on the counter.\n\n""Ok I'm going to shave you now, just lay still and when I ask yo to I'll need you to spread your legs for me."" Bernadette then proceeded to shave Andrea's body until the only hair she had was on her head.\n\nFor the next two months they saw each other almost every day. Bernie had not invited anyone out to the ranch and had no intention of doing so. She had notified the guests that she had decided on and had told them that Andrea was going to be cooked for the meal. Some of the guests didn't believe her, others told her that she should do everything she could to get Andrea to change her mind, and surprisingly a couple of people expressed interest in having someone that they had known for a while. Only one family refused to come, they felt that is was wrong to use friends for the dinner, Bernie had no problem with their refusal and promised that a situation like this would never happen again. When she was finished she had formed a list of 4 families and 18 guests, it was more than she had planned but far less than she had entertained in the past.\n\nOne day in early June it was unbearably hot outside, the thermometer passed 115 the air conditioner did little and Bernie had decided that taking dips in the swimming pool was the only way to cool off. Andrea refused to go out the back door, she said that it would remind her of Cory since he loved the water and always could be found at the pool whenever he was here.\n\n""Andrea, just one swim."" Bernie was practically pleading ""if you get out back and are uncomfortable them you can come back in here.....just try.""\n\n""Ok, I'll be right out.""\n\nAndrea came out back she opened the screen door and walked out, the sun was beating down like a ton of bricks, but it felt good on her skin. She surveyed the huge yard. Directly across the kidney shaped pool was a blue, nylon long back lawn chair, it was the chair that Alesha was sitting in when Cory approached her a few summers ago. Andrea walked around the pool and stopped by the chair: she imagined the conversation her son may have had with the beautiful and very naked Alesha. She knew Cory would probably have been shy, he was shy around women and for him to approach a beautiful, naked woman must have been a huge task. Andrea was proud of Cory's bravery that day, it was his first step to ward being a man. She had always been proud of her son.\n\nBernie watched Andrea staring at the chair, she had no idea why the chair held such fascination for Andrea but she was glad Andrea was outside. As Bernie watched Andrea slowly sat in the chair, but as her naked skin came into contact with the chair she jumped up, the chair was red hot.\n\n""Ouch,"" Andrea exclaimed ""Jesus Christ that is hot!!!\n\nBernie looked at her and started to laugh, Andrea embarrassed at first turned.\n\n"" I nearly burned my ass off!"" Andrea began to laugh.\n\nBernie and Andrea laughed for a while, it made Bernie glad to see her friend laughing. ""Maybe she will change her mind."" Bernie thought to herself.\n\nOn the 25th of July the guests arrived at the ranch, Andrea was still there.\n\nCharles and his wife Debbie pulled Bernie aside and began to question her in detail about the situation.\n\n""Why are you letting her do this Bernie?"" they asked.\n\n""Because she threatened to go to one of the other groups if I didn't agree."" Bernie told them. ""I know this won't be easy if she stays but she is making improvements lately, she is making jokes and laughing, I don't think she will go through with this.""\n\n""But what if she does?"" Charles asked.\n\n ""Then I WILL cook her, and I will serve her up to anyone who wants to eat her flesh."" Bernie looked at them both and explained further ""if she goes or we tell her no she might go to a less hospitable group. I don't want her to be eaten alive like that club in Florida is known to do to their volunteers. Or she could wind up on one of the islands in the Caribbean where they basically roast up dozens of girls and they all mean nothing. Here we can at least give her some respect and treat her in a dignified manner.""\n\n""I guess that makes sense."" Debbie said ""but I think we should all try talking her out of this.""\n\n""Debbie are you listening to me?"" Bernie was annoyed ""if we pressure her she will bolt, I guarantee it. What we have to do is treat her like she wasn't here as the meat. Maybe if she has some fun this week she will decide to go home and get on with her life.""\n\n""Ok, no pressure, but I think that she isn't well."" Charles theorized ""maybe she needs a Psychologist.""\n\n""She had one in L.A. she stopped going "" Bernie replied ""...felt it was a waste of time.""\n\nCharles and Debbie weren't the only guests to feel as they did, all the guests agreed with them. Bernie had to practically plead with them not to lecture Andrea about the virtues of life but they all felt it was necessary to do so. Finally after three days of the guests being uncomfortable around Andrea and Andrea being uncomfortable around the guests they all decided, against Bernie's wishes, to confront Andrea about her intentions. The goal of the group was to try and change her mind if possible, or accept her decision if she couldn't be swayed.\n\nThe day was July30th it was 2:30 in the afternoon. It was raining outside. Andrea was watching television in the living room with everyone else when Bernie got up and turned the TV off.\n\n""Andrea we have to talk to you."" Bernie said ""and since we are all here this is the perfect time.""\n\nAndrea had been expecting this. ""I knew this was coming, what do you all want to tell me? That I have a long life ahead of me? That I'm not thinking straight? Or maybe that I shouldn't put you all in this position?"" she asked.\n\n""Actually yeah, how can you put us in this position?"" asked Mark, a steelworker from Pittsburgh who had arrived two days earlier with his wife and two sons. ""Some of us have known you since you were a little girl, we knew your parents. Now you want us to eat you like we did those two the other summer...it isn't that easy Andy.""\n\n""It should be."" Andrea replied ""listen, I didn't just start thinking about this after I lost Cory, it started when I was 12 and came to my first party, I don't remember his name but I was fascinated watching the guy's body roast.....it was incredible. Then the other year when Bernie and Kirk had that redhead..what was her name?""\n\n""Keri."" Bernie added\n\n""Yeah Keri."" Andrea continued ""watching her in the barbecue was the most erotic thing I had ever seen in my life. Then Alesha, she was actually awake for an hour while she was roasting, and able to communicate with us....God that was amazing! I knew as I watched Alesha's body browning and smelt her as she roasted that I wanted to experience what she had, and I want to be able to give others what she did. Except I knew I couldn't do it....not with a son, but now Cory is gone, he was my reason to live he was the reason I refused to let my desires take over...but now. I want to give myself to you all, I want you to experience this thrill with me. I want you all to watch me as I am cooking, smell my flesh and watch it turn brown. I want to be part of you all forever, then I won't be alone."" Andrea stopped for a moment before continuing. ""But most of all I want to be with my son again, and I won't just kill myself, I want to have my body mean something. I don't just want to be buried and forgotten""\n\nAndrea's plea did not fall on deaf ears. The room was silent. Everyone looked at each other before looking at Andrea for a long minute. Finally a voice said.\n\n""Is Cory in heaven?"" Andrea looked at the little girl who had asked the question.\n\n""Yes he is, and I don't want him t get lonely."" Andrea replied.\n\n""Is heaven a nice place?"" another child asked her father.\n\n""Yeah it is sweet heart."" He looked at her lovingly ""it is the most beautiful place you can imagine.""\n\n""Then why can't Andrea go there if she wants to?"" The girl asked.\n\nAndrea looked at the girl, she didn't know her, then group and said. ""All I am asking is for you to go about this as you normally would. I am not going to leave. I hope that today is my last full day on earth. Tomorrow I want to give you, my friends the ultimate gift a person can....my life and my body. All I want is for you to accept it and enjoy it.""\n\nSilence, there was absolute silence in the room. Finally after a few minutes Bernie said: ""do you still want to be live roasted like Alesha was?"" Bernie paused for a second and looked at the guests ""that is unless you leave before we get started.""\n\n""Yes Bernie."" Andrea replied ""I really so want to be live roasted, so that every one of you can see my last moments are peaceful.""\n\nThe people nodded one by one, Andrea asked them if they were all ok with tomorrow. They all said they were, Andrea thanked them and went to her room. When she got there she looked at the picture of Cory that she had been keeping by her bed. She smiled, said ""soon my beautiful boy, soon I'll be back where I belong"" and fell asleep.\n\nJuly 31 had arrived and Bernie woke up at about 11:00, she heard raindrops hitting her window. Rising out of bed she looked out the window of her second story room. The sky was dark grey and the rain was pouring down . She thought to herself that there was no way they could barbecue Andrea outside like she had planned. If Andrea chooses to stay Bernie would need a backup plan serving plan.\n\nAndrea and all of the guests were all up and about by 2:00 in the afternoon. Bernie came into the basement where they had gathered to play pool.\n\n""This rain isn't going to stop."" She said ""when it starts coning down like this it rains for a week or so, what should we do?""\n\nAndrea looked worried, ""you aren't going to cancel are you?"" she asked\n\n""No, but I won't be able to roast you like we had planned."" Bernie explained. ""I wonder if you would mind if we roasted you in the oven? The only alternative is butchering you and having a few roasts, but I know you wanted to go in alive so we could watch you.""\n\n""The oven is OK."" Andrea said ""will it take longer?""\n\n""No, the oven should be faster, but you won't last as long in an oven as you would outside over an open roasting pit."" Bernie estimated that Andrea would only last 10 or 15 minutes at the most.\n\n""That is alright."" Andrea said\n\n""Does anyone object to an oven roast?"" Bernie asked no one did.\n\nAddressing the entire group Bernie continued. ""Since the weather is so lousy outside I have an idea. If you are OK with this Andrea I would like to have the meal a little earlier this evening. That way everyone can pack up and be ready to leave tomorrow without having to rush and try to get home and settled in one day. And Todd and Adriana called: they will be here ahead of schedule.""\n\n""I don't have a problem with that Bernie."" Andrea said.\n\nThe group all agreed that this plan was a good one, providing that Andrea was OK with it. Andrea had already said she was fine about doing it that afternoon, however Bernie felt it would be a good idea if Andrea took an hour to think about it carefully. Andrea went to her room, set her alarm to wake her in one hour and took a nap for the next 60 minutes, there was nothing to think about.\n\nWhile Andrea was sleeping Bernie and Jody were hard at work peeling potatoes and making the salad and vegetables that would be accompanying Andrea at dinner tonight. Andrea would be served with garlic scalloped potatoes, caesar salad, steamed asparagus and cauliflower with hollandaise sauce. Jody and Bernie had put a lot of extra work into planning this years side dished because they had both hoped Andrea would not be here so having a high quality of other parts of the meal would make the guests feel as if the day wasn't a complete waste of time.\n\nEverything was going along right on schedule when the kitchen buzzer went off..it was three thirty. Andrea's time was up. For a few minuted Bernie thought she was gone, she felt oddly disappointed that Andrea may be gone but she still hoped there would not be a roast for the nights meal. At 3:35 Andrea came into the kitchen.\n\n""I'm ready."" Andrea said.\n\n""Good, please get up on the island."" Jody requested as Andrea approached the two women. Andrea got up on the island at the center of Bernie's kitchen. Andrea crawled up onto the island and laid on her back; her lower legs were hanging off the edge but she fit on the island very well, it was almost comfortable, albeit a little chilly. She watched Bernie approaching.\n\n""I am going to anaesthetize you now Andrea, it will probably take a few minutes to kick in."" Bernie said as she was filling a rather large syringe with a clear liquid. ""After you are incapacitated we will gut you and clean out your abdomen. Then we will stuff you sew you shut, baste you with garlic butter, tie you into place and put you in the oven. I know that Alesha was alive for a long time last year but I really don't know how long you will last. You might be alive for your first basting, but I really doubt it."" Bernie looked at her ""I know that was a fast description, do you have any questions?""\n\n""No, let's get going."" Andrea replied.\n\nJody took the syringe from Bernie and injected it into Andrea's arm, she then refilled it and gave Andrea a second injection into her upper thigh. Within a few minutes Andrea couldn't feel or move her body. Bernie approached her with a butcher knife. Bernie began to cut Andrea open at the sternum, she carefully cut until she got to Andrea's pubic bone. She had Jody pull the two halves of Andrea's stomach to the side and she began to pull out Andrea's intestines, then the rest of her organs. She looked at Andrea and realized that she hadn't put anything in her mouth to prevent her from screaming, but she was absolutely quiet. Bernie looked at Andrea to see if she was conscious.\n\nAndrea was calmly looking at the roof when she asked: ""are you done yet Bernie when can I look down?""\n\n""Please don't talk Andrea,"" Jody said ""try to be quiet until we have this done. If Bernie makes a mistake when tying off and searing your blood vessels It could kill you. But yeah, things are going great.""\n\nAndrea listened to Jody and continued looking at the roof. She could smell burning flesh just before Bernie told her that they were finished with the gutting process. Next Bernie and Jody called for Charles to help them take her to the sink where they could wash Andrea off. Charles helped carry Andrea's empty, limp body over to the sink.\n\n""Be careful with her Charles, don't move her to quickly or something could rupture.""\n\nCharles heeded her warning and carefully carried Andrea to the sink where she was cleaned up. Once she was clean Bernie went to the fridge and took out a large bowl of bread crumb and peach stuffing and began to spooning it into Andrea's empty abdomen . Once she had packed all she could into Andrea she poured a bottle of Chardonnay into the stuffing and sewed Andrea's stomach shut sealing in the rich flavorful stuffing.\n\n""Are you still with us,"" Bernie asked\n\n""Yes."" Andrea replied ""but I have a headache.""\n\n""I wouldn't worry about that Andrea, it's probably normal."" Bernie surmised ""we are nearly done with you now. All that is left is to tie you baste you and put you on.""\n\n""Ok,"" Andrea said....suddenly Andrea began to cry ""what am I doing Bernie, why am I here?""\n\n""Don't cry Andrea,"" Bernie said as she stroked her forehead a couple of times. ""You've been doing really well up until this point. Please don't make a scene now....it's to late."" Bernie then wiped a tear from Andrea's cheek. ""If you would like me to I can lower the temperature in the oven, you might last longer that way.""\n\n""I think that would be good Bernie,"" Andrea replied. ""Thank you.""\n\n""No problem Andrea."" Bernie said as she lowered oven temperature to 275 degrees. ""No problem at all.""\n\nAndrea looked across the kitchen and saw Jody approaching with a saucepan, two brushes and some cord. Bernie took Andrea's legs, tied them at the ankles and bound Andrea's wrists. Bernie then pulled Andrea's knees up toward her chest and tied Andrea's wrist cords tightly to the ropes that secured her ankles. Andrea was finished and looked something like a large thanksgiving turkey. Charles then lifted Andrea's body onto the deep cooking tray, where Jody basted her with a generous layer of sauce, the rest of the sauce was poured into the tray along with four bottles of wine and a bottle of peach liqueur. Finally Bernie came over to Andrea's head, gathered her hair into a bun and used a few metal hair pins to secure it at the back of her head.\n\n""That's pretty much it."" Jody said as she looked at Bernie.\n\n""Are you ready Andrea?"" Bernie inquired.\n\n""Yes I am."" Andrea replied. ""But I want to see everyone before you put me in.""\n\n""Jody go get the guests please."" Bernie said ""make this quick Andrea.""\n\nWithin a few minutes everyone gathered around Andrea's body. All present were surprisingly calm though no one talked directly to Andrea. Bernie told them that Andrea had something to say.\n\n""I want to thank you all for allowing me to do this."" Andrea started. ""I'm terrified of dying, I really am, but at the same time I know that this is something useful. I want you all not to feel sorry for me. I want you to enjoy my body, it's just a vehicle for my soul, and my soul doesn't want to be here....it wants to be with Cory."" Andrea paused for a moment before looking at Bernie and saying. ""I'm ready Bernie.""\n\n""OK Andrea"" Bernie said as she was cutting a medium sized peach in half ""I need you to open your mouth wide."" Andrea opened her mouth allowing Bernie to stuff a large peach into her mouth. Bernie then put both halves of the peach she had been cutting into Andrea's vagina. ""That's so you don't dry out to much, I hope you don't mind."" Bernie said to Andrea who shook her head from side to side.\n\n""Charles,"" Bernie asked ""could you give me a hand putting her in the oven?""\n\n""Yeah, sure."" Charles said as he came over to help. Andrea felt the tray she was on being lifted up to the oven. The door opened, a rush of heat hit her, she was scared. Bernie turned the tray sideways in the oven pushed it into the oven then casually closed the oven door without saying word to her. Andrea closed her eyes for a moment when the oven light came on. She looked up and saw the broiling elements and looked to the side at the jet black walls of Bernie's oven, ""this is really happening"" she thought to herself ' I'm really being cooked.""\n\nAndrea was amazed at how quiet it was inside the oven, the elements made a faint humming noise and occasionally she could hear a murmur from the people talking in the kitchen. Although she couldn't actually hear what was being said outside, she could see the guests looking in so she assumed that they were talking about her. It was hot, so very hot in this place she thought to herself. Sleepy; she felt sleepy and was having a hard time breathing, she closed her eyes and drifted off into a trance. A few seconds later she heard a pounding on the oven door she turned her head and saw that it was a few of the children, seeing if she was still awake....She was, though just barely. Andrea opened her eyes and turned her head slightly to the side to see the children better, they all looked like Cory. Andrea's hallucination put her into a panic, she tried to scream. ""Let me out, he's alive. I can see him, you can't do this to me!"" she tried to struggle free of the cords but it was to no avail. Finally the lonely young woman Andrea, drew her last breath and yielded to the uncompromising heat of the oven.\n\nOutside Bernie watched as Andrea went into a weak convulsion. Bernie called the guests to the room. Together they watched as Andrea's eyes opened for one last time and her chest stopped moving. Andrea had lasted fifteen minutes, that was about how long Bernie thought she would last. Bernie opened the oven and basted Andrea's body before raising the oven's temperature and returning the roast to it's hot chamber to finish cooking.\n\nThree hours later, Adriana and Todd had arrived. Three tables were set in the basement rec-room and the guests had taken their places. All eyes were on Andrea's golden brown roasted body as it was carried into the room; it was still steaming as it was placed on the center table. Bernie slowly, deliberately sliced open the roast and spooned the stuffing into a large bowl. Next Bernie removed Andrea's heart and placed it on a silver serving plate and drizzled it with some of the gravy that was made from the juice that was collected from the bottom of the tray. Finally Bernie began to carve slices of meat from Andrea's roasted body, she carved enough to accommodate everyone's first helping.\n\nEveryone ate, slowly at first, Andrea tasted wonderful, her meat was tender and juicy. The rich mix of peach, herbs and spices from the stuffing combined with her meat went extraordinarily well with the other dishes being served. As the meal went on and people got more relaxed with the situation the atmosphere got considerably more sociable and less somber. The guests began to converse and the evening went ahead, the rain fall outside and the fire roaring in the fireplace set a comfortable, relaxed tone that remained through out the evening.\n\nThe next day everyone awoke to a beautiful, blue sky. Bernie had already cleaned up from the previous evenings gathering. The guests all asked for something of Andrea to take home with them....to remember the meal by. Bernie didn't have much meat left, so instead she went into Andrea's room and cut the brightly colored blouse Andrea had been wearing on the day she came into small patches and distributed them to the guests. Everyone thanked her, and she thanked everyone for coming.\n\nThe last guests to leave were Charles and his family.\n\n""Is there going to be another party next year?"" Charles asked.\n\n""Yeah Charlie."" Bernie replied ""Kirk is gone, but I think he would want me to carry on, maybe Todd and Adriana can take more active roles next year.""\n\n""Then I'll see you next year Bernie."" Charles said before getting into his Range Rover and driving off.\n\n""Yeah Charlie.' Bernie said to herself, ""next year."""
252,Andrea Dom,['Fdom-M'],"The marina was not far, and Andi got there just before five. Boarding the sailboat, she called to him.\n\n""Dave? First mate Andi, reporting as ordered!""\n\nNo reply.\n\n""Dave?"" She thought she heard something in the forward cabin, so she made her way to the bow of the boat. The door to the cabin was closed.\n\n""Honey? Are you in there?"" Now Andi heard thumping, and what sounded like Dave's severely muffled voice.\n\n""What are you doing"" She froze as she opened the door.\n\nDave was on the bed, bound hand and foot in a strict hogtie, his fingers brushing the soles of his deck shoes. She couldn't see his face because his head was encased in some sort of bondage mask that looked like it was made of black rubber. He struggled uselessly with his bonds.\n\n""Mmmmpppffff!"" he pleaded through the mask. He couldn't see anything, couldn't speak and probably couldn't hear real well.\n\n""Dave!"" gasped Andi. ""What in God's name is going on?"" She started towards him.\n\n""I don't think so,"" a voice behind her said. Andi was so surprised that she was unable to fight the two women who were now pinning her face down on the other bunk. To her utter horror, she felt her wrists being dragged behind her and bound tightly, which were followed by her elbows being roped. When she went to scream, a rubber ball was forced deep into her mouth and held by a strap secured at the back of her head.\n\nWhen Andi was securely tied hand and foot, she was able to roll over and see her captors.\n\n""Hi, there,"" said Cassie. ""Comfy?""\n\n""Mmmmggppgpphh!"" squealed Andi, very scared now.\n\n""Now, now, no profanity. You'll just make it harder. Trish, get me the other mask for missy here."" The other woman went up the hatchway and Cassie sat down.\n\n""I suppose you're wondering what you're doing all tied up. You're being punished for stealing my man. See, even though I like both boys and girls, I hate having what belongs to me stolen by some little tramp. So, while I take care of David, you're going to a place where they teach naughty little girls how to behave like ladies. You'll probably be away for a while, so don't make any immediate plans.""\n\nAndi screamed behind her gag. She couldn't be serious! And where was she being taken? Cassie smiled at the look on Andi's face.\n\n""Just desserts, my dear, just desserts. And besides, you might grow to like Mistress Alexis. She's real good with girls."" Just then, Trish returned, carrying a mask like the one Dave had on. Cassie unstrapped the gag from Andi's mouth. When she started to scream again, Cassie slapped her.\n\n""Stop,"" she said simply. Andi stopped abruptly, especially when she saw the pistol in Cassie's hand.\n\n""You're crazy!"" Andi spat.\n\n""Yes, maybe, but who's tied up and who's not?""\n\n""You'll never get away with it! I'll be missed.""\n\n""Actually, no. Your boss has been told by your attorney that you've been been called home to take care of your sick father.""\n\n""What? I don't have any family left!"" Then she realized what the implications were. She really wouldn't be missed.\n\n""Cassie, please, don't do this. What are you going to do to me? I'll leave Dave alone, I promise, but please, let me go!""\n\nCassie seemed to consider for a moment.\n\n""No,"" she said simply.\n\n""Cassie, wait, I mean it, ummpphmmmpphh!""\n\nAndi's pleas became muted gibberish as Cassie and Trish fitted the rubber mask over her head. Andi fought desperately, especially against the penis shaped rubber gag that was forced into her mouth. But to no avail. Shortly, she was sealed in a world of rubber darkness and completely helpless.\n\nCassie and Trish led Andi from the boat. The rubber gag in her mouth caused her pleas to became little more than loud humming noises. Her wrists and elbows were tied strictly to her so that she could not even flail her arms. But she tried valiantly, to little end, to kick out at her captors with her sneaker clad feet. Finally, they carried her bodily to a waiting vehicle, which Andi assumed was some sort of van. Once inside, they hogtied her feet to her wrists, and she was once again helpless.\n\nShe could vaguely hear Cassie and Trish talking, but the rubber mask effectively blocked her hearing, making their words largely indistinguishable. She was past the point of frantic struggling, but an involuntary response made her keep twisting in her bondage in an effort to escape.\n\nThe ride took an hour, and in that time, Andi's struggles subsided and fear took over. She was able to breathe through her nose, and her breath seemed to come in gasps at first. But it soon settled back to a more normal rate, and she began to consider her options. There was no question that she was scared. In her logical mind, she didn't believe Cassie intended to seriously harm her.\n\nBut Cassie was an unknown, and Andi suspected she could be real mean. Who was this Mistress ALexis? And what did Cassie mean by her liking girls? Andi was afraid that she knew the answer to both these questions, and she didn't like them. But her logical mind told her that there had to be a way to escape. All she needed was a cool head. Sure, she thought, here I am trussed like a Christmas turkey. Barring the Lone Ranger, she would have to be really clever to get out of this. She let out a deep, shaky breath and waited.\n\n""How're we doing' back there, princess?"" queried Trish. ""All comfy cozy? Not much longer, hon, so just relax.""\n\nThe van pulled to a stop shortly, and Andi felt Trish get out and open the back of the van.\n\n""End of the line, princess."" Trish buckled something around Andi's neck that felt like a wide collar, which, in fact, it was. Then, she untied Andi's ankles.\n\n""Okay, out you go."" She felt a tug on her neck. She clumsily worked her way to a sitting position and dragged herself in the direction of the tug on her collar.\n\nAndi flirted with the idea of making a break, wondering what her chances were. On the other hand, there was also little point in letting Trish believe she would submit easily.\n\nSo, she lunged away, only to be pulled up short by a strict tug at her neck.\n\n""Ummmph!"" she grunted.\n\nAndi almost lost her balance as Trish tugged again at her leash.\n\n""You done now?"" said Trish close to Andi's ear. She grabbed her by the arm and forced her to walk. ""Just relax, princess. It'll be much easier that way.""\n\nAndi was lead inside of somewhere that was clearly air conditioned, and marched down a set of stairs. The floor beneath her feet must have been some polished surface, because the rubber soles of her sneakers made squeaking noises, in contrast to the loud clicking made by the heels of Trish's boots.\n\n""Wait here."" Trish walked away and returned presently.\n\nWith no words, Trish now buckled some sort of leather cuff around each of Andi's ankles. She almost lost her balance as Trish forced her to spread her legs so that the cuffs could be attached to rings in the floor.\n\nSimilar cuffs were applied to Andi's wrists after her arms were untied. Andi was grateful for the freedom and could feel the circulation returning. But that freedom was short lived as she felt her wrists being attached to some sort of bar in front of her. Then, the bar began to rise, until her arms were stretched high and wide over her head, forcing her to almost to stand tiptoed. Andi grunted through her gag with the exertion.\n\n""See ya later, princess,"" said Trish, slapping Andi's rear end. Andi squealed at the slap, but soon realized that she was now quite alone.\n\nShe had not been aware of the perspiration that the rubber mask was causing until entering the room that she was now in. She found it an interesting sensation, as if her face was a different temperature from the rest of her.\n\nShe had no idea of how long she remained alone, only that it must have been a while, because her arms were beginning to ache. Her jaw ached, too, from the gag, but there was little she could do to relieve either.\n\nSuddenly, she became aware that she was no longer alone. At first, there was just a gentle touch to the insides of her bare thighs. Then, a fingernail scraped down her arm, under her rubber covered chin and up her other arm. A quite laugh greeted her discomfort.\n\n""Well, what have we here?"" said a female voice quietly next to her ear. ""A lovely strumpet, all strung up for my pleasure."" The body of the voice now pressed itself against Andi's back and the arms came around her front, caressing her breasts. Andi tried to recoil, but was unable to even move. She felt her cheeks burn with humiliation as the fingers of her tormentor began to tease her nipples through her tee shirt and bra.\n\n""A bra?"" said the voice incredulously. ""You wore a bra on a romantic sailing trip? Oh, that will never do.""\n\nThe hands were swift and adept as they tore her tee shirt and bra from her body. There was no hint of violence there, only practiced skill, and Andi now found herself naked from the waist up. To her utter shame, she found her nipples becoming rigid.\n\n""Much better,"" purred the voice. The body pressed against Andi's back again. ""Oooh, and look!"" the fingers were rolling Andi's nipples between them. ""How exceptional! Our little nips are all hard and flinty.""\n\nAndi couldn't help the feeling of pleasure that the very talented fingers were giving her. Despite her predicament, her body was responding the only way it knew how when her nipples were teased.\n\n""I wonder if there is any other part of Andi the naughty Sailor Girl that is responding.\n\nOne hand slid down Andi's belly and unsnapped her shorts. She moaned involuntarily as the fingers found her sensitive mound. Andi had always had nipples that seemed to have a direct phoneline to her vagina, and, as always, her body was preparing to get whatever pleasure was in store for it by providing the necessary lubrication.\n\n""Well, isn't this a wonderful surprise. Maybe my new slave gets turned on by being tied up and teased by a nasty mistress, hmmm?""\n\nAndi shook her head violently from side to side but moaned again as the fingers found their mark. She would freely admit that she was game for anything and had even had an experience with a woman. And Dave had tied her to the bed once, and she had found the whole thing incredibly erotic. He had teased her for hours, not allowing her to come. Finally, he had fallen asleep draped over her, and she had a spontaneous orgasm which was the most powerful she had almost ever experienced. She thought of that scene often when she and Dave made love. Now, she wasn't sure why she was responding, but she couldn't deny the sexy feelings that were building inside of her.\n\nA slap tingled her buttocks, bringing her back from the lovely land to which the fingers had been transporting her.\n\n""It's not good to disagree with your mistress, slave, especially on your first day."" The hands were at work again, and Andi soon found herself naked except for the rubber mask she wore, her white socks and her sneakers.\n\n""Now then,"" said the voice, ""let's just see how horny our new slave is.""\n\nFor several seconds, nothing happened, and Andi wondered if she had been left alone. Then, she felt the fingers at her crotch again. This time, they were probing and, at the same time, gently stimulating her. Andi found herself relaxing her muscles at their touch, and the rosy glow of arousal suffused her.\n\nThen, the fingers stopped. She stiffened as she felt a new pressure there, this one more insistent. She realized now that the disembodied voice was now trying to force something inside of her, and she clamped her muscles as best she could.\n\n""Now, none of that,"" said the voice, taking Andi's left nipple between it's teeth. Andi relaxed involuntarily, and the thing at her crotch slid in a notch. She realized that it had to be some sort of dildo. The mistress, as Andi now though of her tormentor, worked the thing back and forth, and Andi found she had little choice but to accept it. Andi had used dildos before, but she now felt as if she would be split in two. This one must truly be a monster. Finally, it was firmly inside her. Her vagina seemed to clamp around the thing involuntarily, and Andi shuddered.\n\nTo her utter horror, Andi felt the same process beginning at her buttocks, and she bleated through her gag. She was rewarded with another slap to her now naked buttocks, and she gritted her teeth as the second dildo found it's way into her rectum.\n\n""There,"" said the voice with satisfaction. Her nipples got a vigorous rub.\n\nSuddenly, Andi felt a slight stirring in both the dildos. It became clear to her that she had been plugged from both ends with huge vibrators. Gradually, their buzzing became more intense. Andi found herself responding in the only way she could. She tried to resist the feelings, but the vibrators were insistent. The one in her rectum seemed to accentuate the one in her vagina, the two acting in synchronized rhythm. Andi felt herself forced up the hill to the inevitable climax, and she finally gave up resisting.\n\nAndi screamed as she orgasmed. It started as a small ball of heat in her stomach and blossomed into a virtual firestorm. She shuddered as the spasm rocketed through her, and found herself straining at her bonds. When the final wave hit her, she would have collapsed had it not been for the bondage. When it had passed, she hung limply, breathing heavily through her nose. As she came back to earth, she became aware that the vibrators were still on. They were demanding more, and her body was responding. In no time, the vibrators had forced her to another crescendo. Andi realized that this was the point of the exercise. She would die from orgasm!\n\nAndi's tormentor watched with interest as her rubber hooded and naked victim was forced to come yet again. She had potential,this one did. And spirit. She fought her captor, but that could be used to tame her. The fact that she could be aroused and teased to orgasm belied her protesting. Somewhere inside she was enjoying this.\n\nAs yet another orgasm was wrenched from her, Andi wondered vaguely how long it would continue or, more to the point, how much more she could endure.\n\nPresently, the vibrators were switched off, but Andi could feel herself tingling. She felt drained, but the afterglow of her multiple orgasms stayed with her. Silently, the woman removed the dildos, causing Andi to gasp involuntarily as they came out.\n\nTo her relief, she then felt fingers working at the rubbermask. She had no idea of how long she had worn it, but it had to have been several hours. She was glad to be rid of the huge rubber penis gag as the mask was peeled from her head, and even gladder for the cool air that caressed her sweaty skin.'\n\n""Well, aren't we just the prettiest thing?"" said the voice, now behind her.\n\n""Who are you and where am I?"" croaked Andi. Her throat was quite dry, she realized. She tried to crane her neck around to see her captor.\n\n""I am your new trainer,"" said the voice. She was toying with Andi, staying just out of sight. ""You will address me as Mistress Alexis, or just mistress. Is that clear, slave?""\n\n""Bullshit,"" spat Andi. ""That bitch Cassie put you up to this and I won't stand for it! Now, unchain me, God damit, and I'll think about not suing your ass off!""\n\nThere was no avoiding the slash from the leather crop as it laid a stripe across Andi's naked left buttock. Andi's shocked squeal caused Mistress Alexis to smile wickedly as she came around to face her. Andi found herself staring into dark eyes that sparkled with pleasure at having a new slave. There was something else that Andi read there, too. It was lust. This woman wanted her and enjoyed the idea of being able to take her at any moment.\n\nMistress Alexis was taller than Andi, which was intimidating in itself. She was probably thirty or so, and her dark hair was cut short. Andrea found herself admitting that Mistress Alexis was quite lovely. Her clothing, which consisted of a bar, garterbelt, stockings and black heels, was all made of black rubber. Around her neck was a studded leather collar, and two pair of handcuffs dangled from her belt. Andi smiled in spite of herself.\n\n""And just what are you supposed to be?"" she asked. ""You look like something out of Penthouse Variations."" Mistress Alexis smiled again and folded her arms.\n\n""You seem to be forgetting whose the one that is tied up. But no matter. I haven't had to kill any of my slaves yet, and I hope you won't be the first."" Without warning and as quickly as a cat, Mistress Alexis delivered another slash with the crop.\n\n""Shit!"" hissed Andi as the crop striped her right buttock this time. Alexis grabbed Andi's chin and put her face within millimeters of Andi's. Andi felt the stirring of renewed fear. Perhaps this was more serious than she had thought. She had lulled herself into believing that Cassie had just meant to scare her off from Dave. ""Listen to me,"" said Mistress Alexis in a level voice. ""Certain parties, whose names I suspect you know, have paid lots of money to have you taught a lesson. You have no future except the one that I choose to grant you. Cassandra is a very important woman in these parts, and when she wants someone taught to behave, she calls me. Most of my slaves come here by choice. Every so often, I accept a challenge. You, my dear, are mine."" Alexis released Andi's face.\n\n""You realize of course that this is kidnapping, don't you?"" said Andi.\n\n""Well, if there were anyone who might miss you, that could be a problem. But Cassie made doubly sure to cover all those bases. You have no immediate family who would be looking for you, and your boss thinks you had to quit for family reasons and what few friends you have will get the same message from your answering machine.""\n\nAndi realized that what Alexis was saying was true. She could be kept here for weeks and no one would be the wiser. As this realization sunk in, she wondered anew just what was in store for her.\n\nAndi soon discovered that where she was being held was referred to as ""the Farm"". In reality, it was more like a vacation retreat where mistresses and their slaves could come and commune with nature.\n\nIt was about two hundred acres in the middle of where, Andi wasn't sure. She knew, though, that it was at least two hours from home. The Farm sported tennis courts, a gym, swimming pool and fifteen bedrooms (and as many bathrooms, Andi learned later)in the main house, as well as five smaller bungalows spread out around the property. There was also an equestrian facility, where a very different form of the sport was practiced.\n\nMistress Alexis was also mistress of the manor.\n\nAndi realized that to fight Alexis was probably useless, so she stood docilely as a harness gag was strapped on her. Her arms were pinned behind her in some sort of single leather glove. Alexis slipped a pair of black rubber panties on her butt, aside for her sneakers, Andi remained largely naked.\n\n""Okay, slave, let's show you off to my other guests,"" said Alexis after snapping a leash to the collar around Andi's neck.\n\nThe bright afternoon sun caused her to blink, but, when her eyes adjusted, Andi could see that she really was isolated. The warm air was filled with the smells of summer and, had it not been for her current predicament, she would have found the bucolic setting magnificent.\n\nAndi could see people on the tennis courts at the bottom of the hill. Following obediently behind Mistress Alexis, Andi found the situation surreal: this could have been summer camp, yet she was bound and gagged, being led like a dog by a woman in rubber tights!\n\n""Hi, ladies, look what I have!"" said Alexis as they approached the pool around the back of the house.\n\nThere were actually nine people by the pool, all women, all fairly young. Roughly half were not restrained in some way.\n\nAll eyes turned to Andrea.\n\n""Ah, your new student has arrived, I see,"" said one. ""She's as lovely as Cassie had promised. I hope she enjoys sweating."" The others laughed.\n\nAndi noticed that there was one figure whom she couldn't see because it was encased from head to toe in black rubber. The figure was bound to the diving board, head dangling over the edge of the board. A woman in a string bikini was literally bouncing up and down on her shoulders in preparation to dive. She was quite adept at it, and, though Andi imagined that it was uncomfortable, the diver clearly knew what she was about.\n\n""That's Catherine and her slave Stacey. Stacey didn't behave well last night, so she is being punished."" Alexis looked at Andi with a meaningful look.\n\nAndi was introduced next to Alexis' slave, Lila. Lila's job was to furnish refreshments and any other service that might be required by the mistresses. She wore a white rubber leotard with holes for her nipples, and her leather cuffed wrists and ankles were hobbled so that she was fairly mobile. Lila was petite and chestnut haired, and she looked at Andi with wide hazel eyes. Mistress Elizabeth had her slave, Ashley, who was an elegant looking blonde in a black satin corset and heels. She knelt next to the chair of her mistress.\n\nMistress Fiona, who was British, had her slave Sarah naked and bound to a chaise, where she was being slathered in sun screen.\n\nThe final couple was Mistress Paula and her slave, Lee. Lee was only in her bikini bottoms, and her hands were cuffed behind her."
253,Andrew,"['MM', 'tv', 'spank']","I walked into my bedroom and returned calmly with a wooden paddle. In one swift motion I had him over my knees and I delivered the first paddle. When I was satisfied from his yelp that it had hurt, I delivered another. Enjoying the pleasure of controlling him by not delivering the blows hard enough or fre- quently enough for him. I shoved him off my knees onto the floor and ordered him to go to the bedroom. He refused. I picked him up again and this time I meant business. I was going to make his butt sting so much he wouldn't be able to sit down for a few days.\n\nWhack, whack. whack. He screamed, and kicked pleading for me to let him go. But I knew he wanted it. ___WHACK___ I smacked him so hard he couldn't even scream. Andrew was crying now, just wait till I fuck him later, I thought as I delivered a fifth blow. I decided to hit him fifty times more before I would let him go, regardless of how hard he screamed and wailed. Whack. His butt would be so tender WHACK WHACK WHACK WHACK that he wouldn't be able to stand. WHACK whack whACK whACK whacK WHACK WHACK His screams went unaided as I delivered WHACK blows ruthlessly WHACK WHACK increasing their force with every cry for help WHACK WHACK. His buttocks had already turned a bright red and he was crying WHACK WHACK whaCK whACK whacK so hard that you could no longer hear his sobs. WHACK WHACK WHACK __WHACK__ __WHACK__ __WHACK__ with three last blows I decided to stop. I forced him off me so his front rested on the coffee table. Dropping my pants, I shoved my hard cock into his butt hole. Forcing my body against his sore buttocks. He screamed. I shoved harder. He screamed louder. I climaxed inside him. He screamed even louder and I withdrew.\n\nCrying and screaming he crawled his way to the bathroom, too sore to stand and knowing that more blows were not far away. When he shut the door to the bathroom. I pulled my pants back up and carried the paddle into the bedroom with me. When he came out of the bathroom a half hour later he climbed into bed with me naked. And kissed me lightly on the lips saying, ""Your pretty good at that."" I delivered another paddle to his already sore buttocks and he yelped then kissed me. I laid the paddle to rest and we slept together.\n\nEvery night, I paddle Andrew. We have been going togeth- er for about four months now, I still have never paddled him the full fifty times I want to because I become too intent on fucking him after about the thirtieth paddle. But I try each night...\n\n""Young lady, get in bed now!""... whacK..."
254,"Andrews Family, The - Home Trip",['family'],"A few more women entered the rest room, one standing there with the door open talking to someone in the rest room. We were standing there nude and trying to get our clothes on. One of them whistled at us as I turned around and bent over showing them my backside view of my pussy. They were watching us get dressed as the person stood there with the door open. I was going to put my panties back on, and didn't, and told Terry not to either, along with her bra. I reached down into the bag pulling out my short jean skirt that I made sure they seen us put on without any panties, and told her not to pull it up to much. This way no one can have a clear shot of our pussies. We put them on and hand Terry a very thin, white halter top, without sleeves and only with an elastic band on the top. We slide these on and looked at ourselves in the mirror. You could see our nipples very clearly and that's what I wanted as Terry looked at me and told her that is how they are. She was alright with that as what she experienced changed her views of sex. We walked out from the rest rooms, I walk by the guys smiling at them and Terry walks by them and stops. She bends over acting like to pick up something and the guys viewed that smooth, hairless, young pussy to where they'd couldn't get any better. She stands up and we walk out to the car and get in. Mom looks at us, smiles and asks if we are comfortable in wearing something like this, as we answered yes.\n\nWe drive the rest of the way home, no one talks about what happened or mentions it, but they did talk about the places they visited or went while there. Terry and I sat in the back of the car, as it was a station wagon, and sitting across from each other. Our legs were straight across from each other, our skirts you couldn't see up in as I tried to look up hers, and our tops blowing from the wind coming through the windows blowing the bottom of our tops up some to where there was nothing hiding our nipples. We looked at each other at times and Terry's legs spread open at times, but not enough to see her lovely pussy. I smiled at her and moved my lips in saying, I want to eat you, love you and feel our pussies together in a wild sexual manner, but she couldn't understand what I was trying to tell her as my lips only moved without any voice. I glanced towards the front of the car as mom was looking at me in the mirror smiling and winked her eye at me like she knew what I said. We pull up at the house, everyone is tired, we unpacked the car and went into the house. We helped each other get things put away and went to bed.\n\nIn the morning we all got up around the same time, and went downstairs for breakfast. I thought since I walked into the kitchen with my two brothers there that they would talk about what happened or try to get me to do it again. Nothing was said as it went on for weeks and weeks, to months. I kept thinking about Terry's lovely pussy each night and day, wanting to lick and fuck her, and after all of the time went by, nothing happened. Terry subscribed to some very sexual and outrageous magazines that kept coming, I knew she was becoming more sexual somehow. It was about ten months later when she came into the bedroom while I was sleeping as the light glared into the room from the hallway, as she walked closer to the bed, I noticed she was nude. I rose from the bed some, she walked over and sat down on the bed and said that she is going to do what she's been wanting to. I asked her what is that and she said that tomorrow night she's going to do, and she gave me an address and time to be.\n\nThe next night came around and she never mentioned anything to me about what she's going to do tonight. She acted like nothing was even mentioned and you couldn't tell she was up to something. That night while upstairs in the bedroom she walks in and looks at me to see if I was going, just the expression on her face said it all as I knodded my head yes. She left as I left a little afterwards, and following her directions on how she wanted me to arrive at this private party that she going to. I arrive at this house to where people are all over, there was around fifty or so people, and there was a sign over a long ramp that said amateur night. I wasn't sure what type of night this was going to be, but I was here. When the lights dimmed and I walked up to the stage which stood only two feet from the ground, I wonder what was going on.\n\nThe lights dimmed all around, the stage lights slight became dimmer and someone on stage was announcing a list of names with number. He called out the first number as this woman came out on stage and danced with the music some as she stripped. She took off the clothes that she was bundled up in, and when she took that off, she was dressed up in rags. She raised her arms as she was moving her body back and forth, she was blindfolded by a guy that spun her around a few times, and directed her out on the stage further. The announcer said that one she steps over the yellow line, its fair game. I seen her moving little by little toward the line, guy and women stepping up closer, she steps across the yellow line and a few people grabbed her clothing. Someone grabbed her top ripping it off, other fondled her in various areas, she was still moving her body in a dancing motion as people were pulling these rags off. I noticed that when she became close enough to a person, they would suck on her tit or finger, lick or suck on her pussy. She was walking towards me as the people already ripped her clothes off, she turns blindly to me to where her pussy is in my face and people are telling me to get it. I feel her pussy and lick it a few times as she pulls away. This goes on for the next few minutes and the music stopped to where she removes the blindfold. \n\nShe walks back up the stage and goes in the back. The announcrer calls another number and the person comes out. The announcer says by request of the person to have two guys masturbating to where she'll swallow their cum. Two guys starts to masturbate, both of their cocks were normal size, she looks at them as the guy blindfolds her. The guy points out two other guys in the area to tell them that they want them to be the two guys. These guys cocks were much larger and more length to them as they were masturbating away. The music stars, she dances but without moving much of the clothing, and steps beyond the line. People rip off her clothes, they were off of her in a second flat as I seen this bare, smooth, young pussy on the stage and looked up at her and then I knew it was Terry. I figured out that she just wanted to strip and have the guy cum in her mouth like she did the Chris. A few more guys started to get their cocks out, jacking theirselves off, and a few women were stripping.\n\nShe layed down on the stage as the guys stood around her masturbating as she was rubbing her pussy. I had my skirt and white shirt on to where I was mostly nude from not changing clothes from yesterday, and knew if I stripped to, that I could get to my sister somehow. I see guys cumming on her tits, stomach area, and a few of them cumming in her mouth as it oozed out from cumming so much. I get up closer to her seeing two guys cocks in her mouth, two masturbating by her sides, one cock in her asshole as he fucking her good and another one in her pussy. They were going at it and they were lined up. I stood up on stage as a few guys looked at me, without thinking about it I loosen up the strap on the skirt as it fell down showing my pussy, and I pulled off my top. Two guys moved over to me as I layed down on the stage to get into position, they took off their clothes as they had large cocks. I sucked on one as the other one started to fuck me in the pussy. While I was sucking, I noticed alot of guys were cumming all over her and some in her pussy. A few guys were over by me as they were getting a blowjob as another guy waiting to fuck my pussy. The guy fucking my pussy started to cum as I felt this large hot rush of cum in my pussy and ooze out between my pussy lips and his cock. He kept cumming as if he shoved a hose in my pussy and turned it on. I knew my pussy was covered by his cum, as two of the guys that I was blowing cummed too; one all over my tits as he moved his cock around in it and the other guy in my mouth as I tried to swallow his massive load. It went over my face, hair, and on the sides of my face. The guy moves away from my pussy and the next guy shoves his cock in my pussy and cums right away. His cum load wasn't as much, but it sure felt good.\n\nI kind of sit up there watching Terry become covered with cum, and never seen someone get this covered before. After the guys cummed on her or me, they went away. It came down to a small and petite women that got up on stage, turned her sides as they positioned their pussy to her and rubbed them together. That was what I wanted to do to her, as I moved closer to her watching the woman fuck my sister with her pussy. There was alot of cum on their pussy since she was cum covered, and it was great to watch. She orgasmed quickly as she turned to me wanting me to come close as she sucked on my nipples, licking the cum into her mouth. The woman gets up and walks away as I sat next to my sister looking at her body with cum all over it, her clit was very open between her pussy lips, and very pink looking. I sit there for a few minutes, walk over to put my skirt and top back on as you can see the cum all over me and Terry walks over to me asking me if I had any other clothes. I shook my head no as she said someone took her clothes earlier and I'd like to leave now since everyone is gone. We walked down the trail in the woody area to where I parked the car, and got in. The house wasn't far away as we drove home. We pulled up in the driveway, the parents car was gone, drove up the driveway to the house and got out of the car. Terry looks at me and asks if I take off my clothes since she's nude. I said ok, and took off my clothes as we walked into the house.\n\nWe walked in the house nude, cum all over us, and our brothers were there watching a porn movie. They were masturbating as they seen us and told us to come in there. They seen how we were, and asked what we've been. We asked them why they are watching a movie together and masturbating. Terry and I walk over the couch where they are sitting at, Chris and Brian had their cock sticking up in the air as we turned around spreading out legs and put their cocks in our pussy's. We started to fuck them, moving those large cocks deep inside of our pussy barrel, feeling them become harder, enjoying fucking their sisters, and knew they wouldn't say nothing to our parents about how we came in. We kept thrustingn ourselves down hard at times and other slowly to feel their swelling hard cocks in our pussy's. They said that they were going to cum as we looked at each other as they said they're cumming and thrust their cock deep inside our pussy's feeling their hot cum shoot inside of us. Our third brother gets up from masturbating and squirts his cum on my body, mostly on my tits and face. I felt his cum oozing out of my pussy as it looked over and see if dripping out of Terry's pussy. They pulled the cocks out as cum layed on our pussy's and walked upstairs to the shower. We went into the shower together washing each other off and making sure we were clean.\n\nThat night we all went to bed and heard a noise across the hall and wasn't sure what was going on. I get up to slowly creep over to the door to see what was going on. The hallway light was off and I step into the hallway. My brother's room was dim, they were nude as mom was in there letting them have sex with her. I watched as one at a time they fucked her in the pussy as right before one was going to cum, she turns over on her stomach, raised her hips, and spreads her butt cheeks. He fucked her in the ass, seeing that large cock pentatrate my mother asshole was something and it excited me. His cocks head went in as he moved it backa nd forth, seeing the rim of the cock at times. She was enjoying it as he started to cum as I seen it squirt all over her ass. He pulls his cock away from her ass, she pulls her butt cheeks a part as there was a large gap open in her asshole as the cum went inside. The next one fucked her in the pussy to where he came in her mouth, the one with the nine inch cock as she deep throated him too, but alot of his cum came out of her mouth onto her tits. I seen her lick with her tounge around his cock getting most of the cum. The last one fucked her in the pussy as I seen him pull out as she was cumming and shoved it in. She said that it felt good to feel his hot cum inside her pussy.\n\nI quickly and quietly went back to bed as a few minutes later she came in to check on us. She walked in nude, cum over her face as she walked up to check on Terry. Our beds were next to each other as she turned towards Terry's bed and bent over to see if she was asleep. I look as seen cum in her pussy as it was leaking out and alot of cum in her crack of her ass. I layed there looking at it as she turned to look at me. I move the covers down off of me exposing my nude body to her, she leans over as I whisper to her that I want the cum from you asshole. She looks at her as she positions herself over top her face, moves down with her legs spread as the cum in her pussy starts to seep out. I start licking the cum from her asshole as the gap becomes more visible. I stick my tounge tightly against her asshole as I start to suck on her asshole. I stretch my tounge out to where I can lick her pussy as I lick the cum while sucking on her pussy. She loved it as she moaned lightly, and turns around. She positions her pussy directly in my face with her legs on the sides of me in a kneeling position. I used my hands to spread her pussy open, seeing the cum seeping down from up in her vigiana, I lick her deep and suck on her clit. She orgasmed and let her pussy cum drip out into my mouth and then sucking it out of of her. She stays there a little bit after letting me play with her clit with my tounge, and gets up off of the bed. She leans over me telling me get some sleep and walks out of the door. No one talked about the vacation and I doubt that any one of us will talk about this, as no one will know about Terry's strip and sex show either.\n\nThe next morning Terry and I woke up, moved the covers from us and we were both nude. She said lets go downstairs like this since there is no reason for putting clothes on. I sat there for a second or two and agreed with her. What we didn't know was that our brother's girlfriend came over since we were back from our vacation and mom wanted to talk with her. We went downstairs like we normally do, although we were nude, and heard voices in the kitchen. I heard mom talking to another woman and wasn't sure who it was since neither one of us heard her voice before. Terry looks down between my legs and said that we can wait for breakfast for awhile and I want you to do something. She told me that she wants me to shave my pussy hair off, all of it, to where both of our pussies are smooth and bare. We go back upstairs as we both went into the shower, bathed, and then I shaved my pussy hair off, she was watching since she didn't need to do it and exciting her. We both dried off as she told me to bend over as she check my shaving. Her fingers moved around my asshole, feeling it as she wanted to finger me there and then her hand rubbed my pussy up and down a few times. She said that my pussy was smooth.\n\nWe walk downstairs as we look alike since she shaved her pussy hair. We walked to the kitchen down the little hallway and as we look in the den, there was mom and Brian's girlfriend Kristy. We stood back listening to them talk, then the question that caught our attention was of what mom asked her. She asked if she was bisexual or anything as she told mom she wanted to marry Brian, but he doesn't know. Her body was very petite looking, nice small firm tits that did flop around, and a nice small butt that fit great in those skin tight bicycling shorts. Kristy leans over to mom and asks her what does she need to do to win her over. Mom smiles as she turns her head to look at her with her hands moving upon her very skin tight nylon top. Mom then tells her that she came over here to have sex with her since your dressed in this tight clothing. Mom moves her hand down on her tit, feeling her nipple through the shirt as they started to stand out, as Kristy stands up. I was look right at her pussy, she had those shorts pulled so tight up that it outlines every little spec of her clit and she was very wet. \n\nMom stands up wearing her robe as it was morning with a lightly tied knot in it. Kristy steps up to her and kisses her on the cheek, as her hands lay on her chest. Mom puts her hand behind her head pulling her to her and kissing her deeply on her lips. They were kissing as if they were lovers, Kristy hands opened the top of mom's robe as her hands moved onto her nipples. I watched her play with them as they were kissing. Kristy moved back a little as both of them breathing heavy from kissing deeply, mom turns around as Kristy removes her robe. She moves up against mom hugging her with one hand as the other hand went behind her feeling her pussy. She motions mom to sit on the couch as she takes off her skin tight top. Mom laid back on the couch with her legs spread, fingering her pussy as she watch Kristy strip. Kristy unzipped the top in front, slowly feeling herself as she took it off to where her nipples were showing openingly. She played with herself in arousing mom, and us. The top fall onto the floor as mom picks up her masturbation, seeing her strip was really getting me wet as my sister Terry's was fingering herself. Kristy slowly starts to remove her tight shorts as she rubs her pussy with her hands, and then unbottons them. She starts to unzip them a little as she tells mom that she has very little hair as mom had some, but it looked good. Mom smiles and says it doesn't matter. Kristy continue to remove her shorts as they fall off on to the floor as she stands there. Terry asks me if we should walk in there now or not, and I said lets wait as I start to masturbate myself.\n\nMom positions herself on the couch in a slouching position, spreading her legs and placing them between Kristy as they rested on the table and a chair. Kristy said that she doesn't want to do it here, but I'd like to do it in the kitchen standing up. Mom gets up as Kristy turns our way to where we could see her body. Her pussy you could see clearly as there was a nice gap between her legs. Her clit look large as it stuck out a little beyond her pussy lips, spreaded out since she was a petite person and not much to spread anyways and very bare pussy. They walked into the kitchen as there was alot of windows to where the neighbors could see. Kristy placed herself upon the kitchen island as mom caressed her nipples with her tounge, and Kristy leaning back. Mom was licking her large clit as she was moaning as her legs were spread very far a part. Her clit stuck out as it was very easy to suck on as we watched mom sucking away on it. Kristy turns around in a doggy style position, mom looks at her ass and says that its very skinny and she liked it. Mom kisses her skinny butt, the licks her in the crack and to her asshole. Her asshole was very much open as she was very skinny, and we could see mom extending her tounge out and placing it up in her asshole. She was becoming aroused and moaning when she did that to her, as mom sucked on her well formed and large clit. Mom was eating her out like there would be no more pussy around, and they were enjoying it. We walked into the kitchen quietly as they didn't notice and we were watching. \n\nMom was eating her out and Kristy asked our mom if she could eat her out as well, she wanted her to hold her up by her legs and eat her pussy. Kristy gets off of the island counter top, bends over to where mom grabs ahold of her legs, holding her straight up. She bends down a little position her face with her pussy, and pick her up. Mom turns and leans against the counter and spreads her legs as well as Krisy starts to eat her out. We sat there watching these two lick and suck on each other cunts, watching mom move her tounge over her large clit, and Kristy tits that were very firm. We quiet go out of the kitchen and go into the other room where they were. We hear mom and Kristy moaning from eating each other out that we assume their same position. This was great since I was finally going to have a good and nice lick and suck session with my sister's pussy. We start eating each other out as I held my sister up licking her from her pussy to her asshole and back and licking her clit more. We were both into this as we didn't realize that mom and Kristy finished up a minute later and came back into the room watching us. After we both orgasmed and put Terry down on the floor, thats when we noticed that mom and Kristy were there.\n\nKristy looks at us with a grin saying that this is an interesting family, and i'm going to like it. Mom tells me to bend over and spread your legs. Mom looks at Kristy and says that you have to eat my daughters out now. Kristy kneels down and sucks away on my pussy, feeling her tounge rapidly licking my clit making me very aroused, wet and moaning. She kept it at a steady pace until I orgasmed. I sat down on the floor as Kristy turns to Terry and puts her head between her legs. She does the same to Terry until she orgasms with in a few minutes and then Kristy and I rub out pussy's together. We were fucking each other, the way that I wanted to do Terry still and doing it with Kristy. She picked up a faster rubbing motion and pressed firmly against my clit as hers rubbed from one end to the othe on mine and it was a wonderful feeling. We were really into it as mom and Terry watched us. We both orgasmed as our bodies had spasm from the orgasm, and Kristy stood up as I rubbed my pussy. I told Terry to come over here and I watch to fuck you the same way. We positions ourselves together and pick up about the same speed in rubbing our pussy's together. We had a wonderful orgasm together as I kissed Terry as she was my lover. Kristy asked if we were lovers as I told her we were sisters. She was shocked and accepted it since she enjoyed it.\n\nWe all sat there for awhile as mom looks over to me and motions me to come over to her. She makes me kneel as she was laying down as says that she noticed that I shaved. I spread my legs a part as she says that its a really good job, feeling the smoothness around my pussy lips and ass. She then raises up as she runs her fingers through her pussy hair and goes upstairs. We sat around talking as we sat there nude, after fifteen or so minute pass by, mom walks downstairs as she had shaved her pussy hair away. She spreads her legs far a part showing us that she shaved it all and shaved her asshole very smooth. All three of us laid there looking at her pussy as we had our heads on her leg, and Kristy leans in and kisses her pussy. We all kiss it and lick it at times as we kissed each other. We get up as we watched Kristy get dressed as it was very exciting seeing how she squeezes those tight material on, and we go back upstairs to get dressed.\n\nKristy comes up to our bedroom as we sit on our beds nude, and tells me that our brother that she wants to marry has sex with my other brother as she was in a threesome with them. We look at each other and then at Kristy and said that we have too, and Terry says that I have given them blowjobs and deep throated them swallowing all of their cum. Kristy looks at me, as she was kind of shocked, said that you took that large cock all of the way down, as she said that she'd like to see that sometime. We told her that there is a big family secret and as long as you don't talk about it or mention it to anyone, you'll fit right in. Krisy then says its the sex stuff, right? We say yes and we all like it that way, as she says its all fine with her. Kristy get up and leaves the room, goes downstairs to mom as she's still nude, and she tells her that she's leaving. I hear mom tell Kristy that she has to kiss her by, as she steps to up to her and mom tells her not on my lips, but on my pussy. Kristy kneels down spreading her pussy lips and kissing her pussy as she sucks on it some. She stands up and tells her that this is a wonderful family and its going to be great. She leaves as we layed back down on the beds to take a nap and mom comes up and says that she's going to take a nap. She said that the rest of them will be home soon as they went out somewhere during this time."
255,"Andrews Family, The - The Vacation",['family'],"I quickly get up from the floor as I was look down the steps and get into the room. I layed down on the bed as her footsteps near the door. She opens the door slowly as she peeks in the room and walks over to her bed and sits on the side of it facing away from me. I was laying on my back as I glanced over to her seeing he look down her shirt. I slowly turned on my side facing away from her as it aroused me to see my sister do such a sexual thing. I hear her pants unzip as she removed them, I turn over to see what she was doing as I seen her shirt come off. She turned around on the bed looking at me as she asked me to turn my head as she changes clothes. I tell her that we're sisters and its no big deal of what your body looks like. Her arms come across her chest cover her well visible bust line, as she was around a size 34DD, as I told her that it doesn't bother me and it shouldn't bother her.\n\nI move to the edge of the bed as I was sitting and tell her that if its more comforting to you that i'll take off my shirt too. She knodded her head slightly as my shirt was a button down shirt. I stand up in front of her, slowly unbutton my top few buttons, my bust line became very visible and my tits wer about out of the shirt as I noticed my bra was already off. I reach down to unbotton the rest of them and left two buttons that kept the shirt over my tits. Terry hands moves down from her shoulders as her bra straps follow, she takes her arms out of them as one hands reaches behind her to unlatch the bra as the other hand comes across her bra holding it against her tits. I then unbotton my last two buttons on the shirt as it opens making my chest open to her eyes. The shirt kept my nipples covered as she lets her bra drop to the floor with her arm covering her nipples. Her one arm reaches over to my shirt, she looks at me and tells me that mom had large nipples, darkly colored and look very perfect. I tell her it doesn't matter what ours looks like, every woman is different. I then turn around removing my shirt and placing my arms around my tits covering my nipples. I moved my arms outward to where my fingers are covering my nipples barely as you could see them. She closes her eyes as I drop my arms to my side, I watched her as she was nervous and see her arms move outward slightly then her hands covering her nipples. She opens her eyes as she looks at my tits, and says that my nipples are like mother's as she moves her hands down. I look at her nipples as they were very colorful, rounded nipples that stood out erect from her looking at mine, as she stood there for a moment glaring at my tits and then hers. She then becomes more comfortable with the situation of us being topless that she gets back on the bed side. I turn and lay back down on the bed crossing my arms over my chest.\n\nShe has her panties on as she moved over to my bed sitting towards the bottom. She asks me if it alright to be nude in front of mom at times as well as myself. I tell her if there is a time that you're getting dressed together, and other times where it can't be avoided, its alright then. She stands up as she puts her hands on her hips, fingers through the lace of her underwear and asks me if I would see her private area. I turn over and get up off of the bed. She glares at my tits asking me to remove my shorts to where she can see if we look alike. My sister Terry was very young looking for her age, had problems in people taking her for a minor and told her that your body looks very young and it'll always be that way. I took a small step away from her removing my shorts as my panties almost came off, as it showed my pussy hair. I could tell from her expression on her face that she must not of had hair or not enough, a my hands move up to the lance in my panties and pull down on them slightly. She said that she wants to turn around, both of us, and remove our panties. She turns around and takes a step or two forward, her legs partly spread a part, bending over while removing her panties as I seen her very smooth asshole and pussy. I quickly turn around as I removed my panties glancing at my pussy full of hair. I turn around facing her as she turns while i'm wanting to see her smooth bare pussy as I wondered how her clit looks. Her legs bend inward to cover the pussy, I sit down on the edge of the bed spreading my legs as my hands feel my clit. Her hands move over her pussy as she covers it as she had no hair, I moved my fingers over my clit to arouse it to where it'll move out some so she can see the clit better. When I start to arouse myself more, I stopped as felt the wetness through my clit, she removes one hand as the other covered her pussy and felt my pussy. She looks at me as I knodded my head to let her know she could touch me. She said that I felt wet as she removed her other hand from her pussy.\n\nI moved down off of the bed as my back was against the matress, my hands went around her legs pulling her close as I wanted to feel and taste my sister untouched pussy. She asks what am I doing, as I told her that her pussy attracts me and want to feel it and touch it closer. My hands around her upper thighs moves her legs outward, her clit becomes more open as the wetness poured down her pink pretty pussy lips, my mouth watered to lick that lucious juice. My finger touched her g-spot, she moan as a slight jitter in her body occured, as I moved my finger lightly up and down her clit. My other hands moves onto her pussy spreading her lips open as my finger gets her wetter. I reached out my tounge to lick her clit as she was extremely wet as it was going to drip, and the door opens. There was mom looking at us, then I could tell her eyes were on me as she was wondering what I was doing with my younger sister. She had her robe on tied to where the robe was partially open, and she tells both of us to come over to her. Terry, almost crying, tells mom that you said it was alright to be nude in front of you and other women that I was being nude in front of Diane. Terry got mom on that one and then mom asks her that if she knew what I was going to do, and she knodded her head no. Terry then tells mom that it felt good and want to know what else there is to know about feeling that way. Mom looks at Terry and tells her that Diane is going to show you what she was going to do as she looks at me with a very dead on stare. She tells us to follow her as we turn our heads for our clothes as mom tell us to stay like we are.\n\nMom walks up the window by the font door pointing at a skiier with long blonde hair. There were three women standing a little out from the cabin as one was in a blue ski outfit with the top unzipped to where you could see her tits, but her nipples were still in, the second woman a black woman that was very petite and was wearing a very skin tight bikers outfit. Mom opens the door as we stand by the door nude, she walks out in her robe holding it shut as she walked up to these women. Mom's hand went on the lady's chest with the long blonde hair as the lady knods her head yes as we were wondering what mom was asking them. She turns around slightly pointing at the door as we step back a little and turns back talking to the two women. I looked out the window as it was a clear sky, sunny, and kind of a warm breeze outside as it was coming in the door. She turns to the black woman and I hear her say that i'm wanting to show my older daughter about this and not sure how it'd be with a different race person. The woman became angry as the blonde headed woman grabbed my mother, the dark color woman about tore off my mom's robe off of her as she was standing there nude. We were unsure what to do, but we were watching. The black lady took off her outfit as the blonde woman held my mom down as she was making her get up on some logs. I watched the black lady get undressed and told my sister look at the black woman, as her body is similiar too. She walks over to mom as her body was well exposed and the black woman knells down between my moms legs as she pushed them a part. I then see her head moving slightly up and down as I could tell she was licking my mothers pussy.\n\nThe blonde headed woman let mom's arms go and takes off her outfit. Her pussy was hairless and I told my sister that its anyone's pussy that can look that way. The blonde woman turns herself around placing her in between my mothers body as she moves her pussy to her mouth. She tells her to suck her pussy as she begins to lick her pussy as the woman grabs her head and shoves it in her pussy. I then seen mom getting the enjoyment of licking this woman's pussy as she was really wanting to do it. I watched them for awhile as they were moaning and watched my mom vigoursly suck on her pussy. The blonde woman was moaning alot to where I told Terry that she's going to orgasm, as she did as it sounded like it was several times. I watched the woman move her pussy up and down my mom's face as she licked and sucked it, and gets to mom's side. The blonde woman glanced down at the black woman as mom was moaning as the black woman was really eating mom out. The blond woman walked behind the black woman making her spread her legs as she rubbed her pussy. She tells mom to call her daughter to come out and lick this woman's asshole. With mom moaning away to where she couldn't do much from the arousal and enjoyment, I stepped out the door nude. My young looking body was fully exposed to everyone around as I slowly stepped off of the porch. I walked slowly to the blond woman as she seen Terry at the door and points for her to come out. Terry was very shy and stood at the door, as the blond woman grabbed me, turning me against her body feeling my pussy and tell her to come out for fun. \n\nThe blond woman walks up to the cabin grabbing Terry and making her come out nude as she was trying to get away from this woman. She walks by me position Terry behind this black woman's butt, her hands were on her head, pushing her head towards her asshole as she made her stick out her tounge. I watched her stick her tounge out and lick her asshole as it was very cleanly shaved and smooth. Terry was licking her asshole as the blonde woman spread her butt cheeks further a part, making her stick her tounge more in her asshole. It was very wet from her licking as I watched the black lady going at it with mom, and the blonde woman forcing my sister to constantly lick the asshole. The black woman spread her legs a little bit more, raised her butt, as I could see this large black clit, dripping with juices and she had orgasmed. It was an orgasm which I rarely seen, she actually had cum leaking from her pussy. The blonde lady told Terry to lick around on her pussy lips and little by little lick the pussy cum. She made Terry turn around as her body was very visible to me as she spread her legs wide open making that lovely smooth young pussy visible to my eyes. I move a little bit closer as I watched Terry use her tounge licking around her pussy lips, I tell Terry to use your hands to spread her pussy lips open, an lick her cum. I heard mom say something that she was going to orgasm as they were going at it some time now. As I looked and moved much closer seeing Terry stick her tounge up in this ladies cunt, licking the cum into her mouth, the blonde woman shoves her head up in the pussy. Telling her to suck on it and get the cum. Terry licked her pussy clean as I heard mom really going to orgasm good, and then I remember the last person female I seen that cummed like that was mom.\n\nThe blonde woman was watching as she was enjoying it as she kneels down finger Terry's pussy. I didn't like her touching her pussy as I wanted to, and looking at how wet and hot Terry was that I wanted to do her. She spreads her pussy lips open as it glistened from the wetness, she looks up at me and tell me to suck on her pussy. It drove me wild with such excitement that I knelled down quickly and began licking Terry's pussy. This was Terry's first time for her pussy to be eaten as she orgasmed very quickly while she paused licking the black woman's pussy. The blond woman told me to get up as she pushed me away, mom moaned greatly as the black woman moved away from her pussy as she orgasmed. I watched my mom's orgasm, alot of pussy cum came out leaking down to her asshole as the black woman stands up and Terry lays there on the ground. Mom raises her head as she was exhausted, she glanced down at her pussy as the two women looked at her and said that they never seen so much pussy cum in their life. Mom says that she'll wipe it off as she looked at Terry seeingn that she had cum on her face and then looked up at the women. The woman told Terry to kneel in front of her mother as she's going to lick off her cum. Mom was ready to say something, but she didn't. She laid back and Terry kneeled in front of her, and glanced up at mom. Mom said it was alright to Terry as she bent her head over and licked mom's pussy. The ladies told her to spread her pussy open and put your legs in the air. Terry was licking my mom's pussy, watching her lick the clit and down to where she was sticking her tounge in her cunt sucking the cum out. Her eyes open slightly as she noticed mom's asshole was exposed and covered by her cum, and Terry began licking the cum. She was doing it so well, it was getting mom going again. I then Terry spreading her butt cheeks open, exposing her asshole open with a gap and Terry sucked on her asshole as her tounge went firmly againt it. A few minutes later while she was licking the ladies said that it was enough and they had to go. They got dressed and left, all of us sat there for a few seconds looking at each other, not saying a word, and walked into the cabin.\n\nLater that night when my brother came back and dad, we were sitting at the table eating dinner and they asked what happened today. Terry and I looked at each other and mom said that nothing went on today and it was a nice day. At that time we were releaved, although mom then pointed to me and said that she caught me feeling Terry's pussy as we were nude and ready to lick her pussy. I was shocked as Terry was too, and dad just smiled at us and said that is just nature and don't feel bad. We didn't know what to do as our brothers look at us with a big smile. Terry gets up and says that she was exploring her body with her sister and that was all. Later that night whie we were sitting around the tv and while the fire was burning in the fireplace, there was our parents, my sister Terry and myself, and my older brother in there as my other brothers were in bed.\n\nIt was becoming late as the adult channel turned on the tv and they were showing previews for a stripping type of movie with another woman. Terry glued herself to the tv for those fifteen seconds it was on and after the preview went away she looked around as she knew we seen her. The next preview came out showing a woman giving a guy with a large cock a blowjob as it was on for a long period and showed the guy cumming all over the woman's face and swallowing. Terry's turns to mom and asks her why the cum didn't lay there as her mom told her that her cum is different from a man's cum. Mom and dad were on the couch, dad was sitting there as mom laid across the couch to his lap. She told Terry that she could show her what the difference is and how you can do that too. Mom told me to turn off the lights as it became dim, but bright enough to see everything. Mom stands up from the couch, removing her night gown as it dropst to the floor as she was nude, my brother stands up as he was going to leave the room and mom tells him to stay.\n\nMom walks over to Terry and they stand in front of the room, by the fireplace, and mom removes Terry's clothes. My brother was very aroused as his hard cock was visible through his shorts as mom looks down at it and then up at dad. Mom tells my brother Chris to get up on the couch and sit next to dad. He gets up and walks over the couch, as he sits, mom tells him to take off his shorts and dad was taking off his pants. They both sit there as their hard cocks stand up in the air, and Terry smiling at her brother and dad, as she has never seen on like these. She seen them in a magazine some time ago, but now she's in the room with one. Her mom kneels down in front of dad and tells Terry to do the same to Chris. Mom looks at me and tells me to help Terry out in giving Chris a blowjob, as I kneel next to her. Terry looks over at mom watching her grab dad's cock with her hands, stroking it as she suck on the cocks head. Terry strokes Chris's cock as it was much larger. They both begin to suck together in synch, Terry sucking on some of Chris's cock as it was very large and barely fit in her mouth. They were sucking away as dad was getting ready to cum and mom told Terry here is what you do with the male's cum.\n\nMom sucked on the cock more, stroking it with her hands quicker as dad was moaning and knew he was going to cum. Mom moves her mouth away from the cock, barely from the cock's head holding her mouth open. Dad starts to cum as it shoots directly into mom's mouth, it was a monster shot load of cum as it filled her mouth and quickly she went down on his cock as the cum oozed out from her hands as they followed her mouth. Mom rose her mouth up to the top of dad's cock head, the he cummed more as it went down the side of his cock, and mom went all of the way down sucking the cum and swallowing it. Terry was stroking Chris's cock still, slowly as we were watching mom and dad. Mom moves away a little from dad as there was cum on her face, around her lips and the mouth. Mom leans over more to where she was helping her stroke Chris's cock and tell her to suck harder on the cock's head. I was there watching them with Chris, I started to take off my clothes, dad gets up and yells for Brian, my other brother, the youngest one. He comes down as shocked by what he's looking at. I slowly take off my shirt as I wasn't wearing a bra and my tits were exposed, and then I take off my shorts with my panties. Dad tells Brian to sit down on the couch next to his brother. He takes off his clothes as I see he also has a large cock like Chris's, and sits down on the couch.\n\nBrian was very hard as he was stroking the cock himself, and dad tells me to suck his cock. I walk over as I spread my legs for him as he wanted to see my pussy as he becomes more aroused. I bend over as my ass is exposed behind me to where someone could fuck my pussy as I start to finger myself with one hand. The other hand was stroking his cock while I was sucking away on it and glance over to Terry and mom to see how they were doing. I heard Chris say that he was going to cum as mom told Terry that since its a big cock he's going to have a very large load of cum. Mom moves her hands off of his cock, move away from her a little as she eagerly watches. A slight word from his voice of i'm cumming and Terry moves further down on his cock. I slowly suck on Brian's cock as I turn to watch Terry have his cock in her mouth. I heard Chris have a tremendous inner moan as Terry's cheek expanded with his cum. She couldn't swallow it as it leaked all down on his cock and balls as he kept cumming as she then pulled the cock out of her mouth. She put her hand on the cock's head moving it around her mouth area as it cum was shooting in her mouth and face. The cum that went down on his cock she was moving up with her hand as it didn't go all of the way down, and some droplets of cum on his balls. Mom tells her to keep sucking or licking it off of his cock as she was trying to as he kept cumming little spurts after that large load of cum. Terry held her one hand around his cock as the cum was all over her face, hands, and turned her head towards mom. I could see that she received a cum bath and mom moves her head to his cock, licks off alot of cum into her mouth leaving it at the tip of her tounge and tell motions Terry to lick it off. Terry opens her mouth, sucking the cum from her tounge, and then sucks the rest of the com from Chris's cock.\n\nI start back up on Brian's cock, sucking it more and thinking that if he'd cum like that, i'd deep throat him. Brian's cock was rather large rounded and around nine inches. I was sucking around the six inch mark on this cock and kept sucking up and down. Chris gets up as mom sits on the couch watching me give Brian a blowjob. Her legs spreads open and tells Terry's to lick her pussy and move your face around to get the cum off. Terry does that for a little bit and then lays there on my mother legs with a cummed face watching me give my brother a blowjob. Mom tells me to go down further as I tried but couldn't and then I thought I couldn't deep throat him. I was sucking away, like I wanted him to get the best blowjob ever, and I was doing my best. My other brother walks down the steps nude as his cock was very hard, but not as large. He stands there watching me give Brian a blowjob as he masturbating. It was for about five minutes or better while I was giving a blowjob he was jacking himself off. He was about to cum while standing there masturbating and she glances over at my ass and tells him to shove it in my pussy. He said that he's going to cum and shoves it in my very hot and wet pussy. He fucks me for about a minute or so and I feel his cock becoming larger and harder. It was a very tight fit and felt great. I kept sucking on Brian's cock, and he said that he was going to cum.\n\nMom told me how to deep throat a large cock as I listened to her while I was sucking. I come to the top of his cock's head glance a mom for a second, the close my eyes and open my mouth wide. I go down slowly taking more each time that I go back down on his cock and when he said he was cumming, without thinking, I hide his cock. I felt his large cock go down my throat, my lips were against his hair and skin, his cock was totally in my mouth feeling his large load of cum rapidly shooting down my throat. I come back up slowly as he was cumming more and swallowing the cum, and move upto where his cocks head was in my mouth. I used my tounge to lick the cum off around his head and the move is cock out of my mouth. Mom said that was very good and didn't know I could do that while my brother was fucking me still and said that he was going to cum. Mom quickly tells him to pull out when you're going to cum and Diane will deep throat you. I knew his cock was big as it barely went into my pussy. He then thrusts his cock harder into my pussy and then I feel a hot squirt of his cum in my pussy and a little more, then he pulls out squeezing his hand around his cock's head. I turn around, my eyes closed, and my mouth wide open as I move towards his cock. When my lips touched his cocks head, his hands released from his cock, his cum squirted in my mouth as I went down on his cock. I went down and down, to where his cum filled up my mouth in a split second, feeling his cum shooting in to my mouth and then out as I was kneeling with my head tilted upwards. I felt his cum leak down onto my chin and drip onto my tits, and his cum kept coming. It was one of the largest loads of cum i've ever felt as he kept it in open mouth feeling the cum fall out to my chest. I pulled his cock out of my mouth as cum leaked out of my mouth dripping on my tits. I stroked his cock some more and he cummed more all over my chest, like a second orgasm. He shot a massive load, feeling the warmth of the cum go over my nipples.\n\nI open my eyes as there was no cum around my eyes luckily, and seen that my dad was there too. He masturbated and cummed on me when Brian was cumming in my mouth and when I pulled his cock out and cum squirting onto my chest. My dad and brother left the room, mom leans over on the couch more, looking at us and then getting up from the couch. She leaves the room as I sat there on the floor against the couch with cum all over my face, and tits, which were very covered. Terry kneels in front of me with her fingers touching my nipples as she moved the cum around. I leaned my body back more as it felt good. She then moved the cum from on my tits to the nipple areas and started to lick them as I watched the cum go onto her tounge and swallow it. She puts her hands on my shoulders as she wanted to lay down, as I did, and she layed on top of me. She moved back and forth getting the cum on herself and kisses me on the lips. She said that I was her greatest sister and she enjoyed this vacation in the mountains. We both get up and go upstairs to shower and then off to bed. The next morning we were leaving to go back home."
256,"Andrews Family, The - The Vacation",['family'],"Ah, Fisuh. I see you have arrived. Please let Muriel take your son. I have some background to fill you in on before I can give you to my son.\n\nI was delighted when I learned that my favorite slave was to bear me a child. In any of them but Muriel I doubt I would have kept it, although I still don't know if I would let another slave carry it to term for adoption or if I would abort the thing. But since it was Muriel, she would produce my fruit. Monica was happy to be informed on my decision on the matter in that simple way that slaves can experience emotions.\n\nAs a reward, I relieved her of most of her duties and relaxed the punishments for her transgressions so that she may better incubate my child. It gave me pleasure to observe the swelling of her womb with my son. I even felt a sexual excitement noticing her breasts were preparing themselves to give to him. I remember listening and feeling to him kick the walls of his enclosure. I had begun to speak to him then, to tell him much as he may dislike that dark it was necessary for his health.\n\nIt was at six months that I choose to name him Torquil. It is a good strong name. Coming from the Gaelic, it means Thor-cauldron. It would be the name of a child with power and presence.\n\nWhen the birthing was finally at hand, I was amused to see torment Muriel felt. Months of immunity from torture had greatly reduced her pain threshold. It was a good foretaste of what was to come. She had made a mistake, you see, she had born me a child without manhood. I could have given the child away at that point, but I had become attached to the idea of having a son.\n\nMy first reaction was to have her flogged. I had another slave do it with a good suede strap. She would know the insult of such an impersonal whipping. While the leather was being worked, I considered my options. I made some enquires with some associates and established that although Torquil was deficient, this could be corrected -- to an extent -- by the careful application of hormones. I saw this as my only option and seized upon it.\n\nChecking upon Muriel, I saw that her back and thighs were now quite raw. I had the slave stop for I now had a better way to punish her. She had borne me the wrong child, so I would not let her forget the pregnancy. I had her secured to a bench with her legs spread. Then I wiped away her tears so she could better watch. I got a large latex balloon. Holding on to the mouth of it with one hand and the top with my other, I shoved my fist between her legs. With the latex reaching deep inside her, I proceeded to fill the balloon from a hose. I watched as the empty incubator was restored to its full size. She sobbed and called upon me to stop but I was not going to have mercy. I let the pressure build some more so as to be sure this repregnancy would be less comfortable that the real one.\n\nSatisfied she was pained, I stopped the hose and sealed the balloon. I had sex with her then. I wanted to pound away at her womb to her keep her suffering and doing so as sex would remind her about planted seeds and tending gardens. Never have I known a slave to scream at copulation like she did then.\n\nWhen I had sown my seed, I told her about my plans for the child. I had Torquil brought to feed from her. I desired that she contemplate what I was to do, so I had him naked. The horror she felt gave me confidence in my choice, but it also necessitated that I gag her so as not to disturb his suckling. She tried to turn her head away from the smooth sex of the child she knew would not last long, but I did not let her. She had lapsed and the consequences of this must be made clear to her.\n\nThen I noted that she was trying to birth the balloon I had put inside her. That would have gone against her punishment, so I gave her a punch to stop the contractions. She strained at the gag in her torment. To keep her from trying it again, I pierced her labia with a series of interlocking rings. The steel gate across her channel warmed my heart.\n\n----\n\nThe next day was the beginning of the hormone treatments for my son. I had already instructed the slaves and staff to ignore the misbegotten genitalia and treat him as he should be treated. I had caught one of the staff conversing with a slave using the word ""she"" to refer to Torquil that morning. He was dismissed immediately and the slave had a chain attached to her tongue so that she could not talk. Of course she got a good whipping with a brine-soaked strap as well. With such a firm example made, the others would be sure to keep to their places.\n\nI had even gotten an associate of mine to fill out the birth certificate to show my child as a boy. Oh how proud I was of him! For the first few months he was getting megadoses of testosterone three times a day. I was pleased to watch his penis forming and his and labia swell. But the progress was just not fast enough. I began to use other techniques to enhance him. I had a surgeon move his urethra closer to where it belonged. I had the inner and outer labia sewn together. Left and right sides were still separate but I planned to fix that later. I got special growth hormones to apply hypodermically to the undersized organs.\n\nWhen his teeth were first coming in I had the urethra moved again to its final position. This had had to be done in two steps to allow the body to adjust, the surgeon had assured me. For the price he asked, I assume he was correct on this matter. Oh the joy Torquil brought me to him grow and crawl and play and lose his foul biology!\n\nAt eighteen months the ovaries were removed and silicone testes were implanted. It was then that his vagina had been sealed forever. The prosthetics I had implanted were specially made for him. They were filled with hormones to be released slowly into his body. I found a slight irony in knowing the technology for this had been developed as a birth control device.\n\nI got him toy weapons and taught him to wrestle and fight and masturbate. When he turned four I began to teach him the proper ways to treat the slaves. I remember fondly him burning Muriel's nipples with the candles from his birthday cake. Later that month he so badly beat her that the repregnancy was aborted. The joy Torquil brought me was so much, however, I couldn't find the strength to replace the balloon.\n\nWhen he was six, his implants were replaced with larger ones match his growing body. It was about that time that he first asked about his sex. I told him the truth, that he had born as a slave but that I, in my generous love, has saved him from that unfortunate fate. It was moving to watch Muriel cry as he told her his luck. Then I remember he whipped her. That night for the first time in years I had sex with her, the scene had been so powerful.\n\nI got a tutor for him about then. I remember the difficulty I had finding someone suitable. Oh there were plenty who asked no questions and were willing to take the job, but I wanted someone not so passive. I wanted someone who knew to drill into Torquil his superiority.\n\nTime passed and Torquil grew larger and stronger. He showed a definite mean streak even though I tried to teach him to keep himself in check. That it is breakfast time is not sufficient reason to draw blood from a slave, but he liked it on his toast so he would do so.\n\nAt twelve I again had his testes replaced. He was old enough to put up a fuss about this, but I subdued him. Then I told him when the stitches came out he could learn how to have sex. That helped pacify him. I was glad to see he was beginning to learn restraint.\n\nMuriel had come along well, she no longer made any attempt to resist plans made for her, so I decided that she should be Torquil's first. She took the news with no emotion which I took to be a good sign. To make Torquil feel more comfortable I instructed her to actively help him. She nodded quietly. The sight made me remember why she had been my favorite slave: the way she needed so little coercion to do things. I thought that perhaps I would be able to forget those years of defiance and return her to that special status.\n\nWhen the time came, I watched proudly as she sucked my son to erection and then guided him to her box. I observed his incoming pubic hair and his slowly developing body as he smashed his hips into hers. His penis and come along nicely from its poor starting condition. The shape of the glans was still odd and his foreskin was non-existent, but he had a good wand nonetheless.\n\nHe continued the sex for about five minutes until he was too soft. It saddened me that he had no way to ejaculate, but overall I was proud of his performance. He watched with interest as I let Muriel fellate me. She was good and knew to keep Torquil from seeing the semen lest he become curious. He asked while watching if he would someday be as large as me, I reassured him that he was still growing.\n\nWhen he turned fourteen, I got him his own slave. I picked one with very little experience so that she would not know anything was amiss. It was good training for him to keep her locked up and away from everyone else so that she would not have an opportunity to learn that the quirks of my son's anatomy were unusual.\n\nHe beat her and had sex with her, but I don't know if he felt real orgasms or if it was boredom controlling the length of his encounters. Although he had his own girl, he continued to go with Muriel. She was so loving towards him, it amazed me. She would often offer her nipple to him in the morning so that he could bleed it for his toast. I know his slave was jealous of her, but I don't think that Muriel held any ill will for the slave. I know I felt pride to watch my son do it with his slave, but I felt a longing for such closeness when he did it with Muriel.\n\n----\n\nI was very surprised when Muriel killed one of the staff. Even in the depths of her depraved disobedience she had never acted with much aggression. My first action was to put a leather hood over her face and let the dogs play with her a while. I didn't want to kill her so I watched to make sure the hounds didn't get too rough. Then I secured her with heavy manacles and left her in a cell for a day.\n\nWhen I finally did ask her why she killed the poor bastard, she gave me a reason that did justify his death, her not her part in it. Apparently he had been fucking Torquil's slave. I sentenced Muriel to another week of in the cell. Then I spoke to Torquil about his lax security.\n\nHe was appalled at the news. He began to beat the slave screaming about how worthless she was. She wailed in pain but made no coherent response. After she lost consciousness I stopped Torquil and told him to calm down. It was then that I began to suspect that the shame of his own ambiguous history was taking its toll on his mind.\n\nIt was about three months later when I became sure. Muriel was of course out of the cell by then. She still had the leg irons though as punishment. Torquil's slave had a definite hatred for Muriel at that point. It was only the fear of the whip that could keep the slave in the same room as her. Somehow though, Muriel learned that the slave was pregnant. This time she did the right thing and told me about the situation.\n\nI made some enquires with Torquil and he told me that yes, he had noticed the slave had not bled in some months but that he didn't know this was significant. I told him the significance of it and he flew into such a fury.\n\nI decided it was best not to stop his battery of the slave even after I could plainly see that she was dead. I thought it best for him to get the anger out. When he was done with her she resembled a small rodent that had wandered onto a big highway. There was blood everywhere. Bone fragments littered the room like confetti from a pinata. The scene left an uncomfortable feel in my stomach.\n\nThe next day he tried to hang himself.\n\nI was able to stop him, but the experience shook me. I tried to reassure him that his masculinity was as good as if it were born with him, but somehow he had found out about semen so my argument was a lost cause. I did manage to work his self-esteem up a fair amount though.\n\nI got him another slave. Inside of a year she was dead too. I didn't ask why. Now this is where you, Fisuh, come in. You will be his next woman. But I don't want you to die and, I hope, you do not want your son to die. I have seen the love a mother can have for a child and I will count on you to be the paragon of that love.\n\nI will keep your son, and raise him like my own flesh. For as long you keep Torquil from killing you, you can be sure that your child is being raised well. In the event of your death, I will let Torquil decide the child's fate. I doubt he will want your offspring to live on as a reminder of you if he has killed you. I am counting on your motherly love to enable you to find the right way to serve Torquil. You will never let him doubt that he is a man and you will never make him feel a need to prove himself.\n\nI expect him to be able to tell me in a year or two that you have restored his will to live, his confidence, his self worth. In my gratitude for you doing this you can be assured that your son will receive the careful and conscientious upbringing that you would have never been able to provide for him.\n\nI trust that makes everything clear. If you have no questions, one of the slaves will show you to your domicile and Torquil will be informed of your existence.\n\nElijah"
257,"Andromeda, the People of","['MFmfbg', 'ped', 'preteen', 'inc', '1st', 'sci-fi']","This story is about one tribe of the survivors, and how they deal with these drastic changes.\n\nNo one in the Cooper tribe could ever remember anyone named Cooper ever being in the tribe, but the name was still used to designate the their people. The elders had just come back from an inter tribal meeting, where they found out that there were several bands of unattached young men roaming the countryside stealing young girls.\n\nMost of the girls stolen, were just beginning to enter their breeding years. When were girls had been found sometime later, most had been fucked so many times by the boys that they were either pregnant, or dead. Some had also lost their minds. The few that had survived were ones that a boy had taken her and run from his group, and kept alive for his own use.\n\nThe Cooper tribe living on the shore of the ocean, were protected by the water, and only had to guard three sides of their encampment. This made it much easier to defend from attack, and all the males, from 10 to 17 were put on the alert and posted to defend the barricades tribe if they were attacked.\n\nNine year old Xeon and his seven year old sister Mison, were walking along the ocean shore at low tide. Not paying much attention to where they were going, they were outside the safety zone. This usually didn't matter, but time had changed and the children weren't supposed to be there. Since the low tide was a mile off the normal shore line, they didn't notice that they were no longer protected by the tribe.\n\nThey were about three miles south of their protected zone, when they saw something out in the water, that they could not identify. They headed toward the object. When they were in water up to their necks, they came to the collapsed end of a bridge, but never having seen one they did not know what it was.\n\nThey climbed up on it to see what it was, and saw that there was a long straight platform above the water. Curiosity got the better of them, and they decided to explore this wonderment. As they walked along the bridge, it was slowly rising further and further above the water level. They did not notice that the tide was now coming back in, and the bridge behind them was slowly disappearing below the water.\n\nMison was getting tired, and wanted to return to the shore and go home. Xeon turned back to talk to her, and saw that the bridge was covered with water, and it was getting closer to them. He told her that they had to hurry forward, or they would be drown by the rising tide. Gathering all her strength, they ran for their lives.\n\nDarkness was now falling, and both of them were very weary. Xeon saw that they were now well above the water, so they decided to lay down and sleep. He was very sure that they would be safe, as no one from the shore could see them, or get near them.\n\nIn the morning, they were both tired and hungry, but the way back was still under water. Xeon decided that they should continue on to see if they could find something to eat or drink ahead of them. They walked considerably slower today, due to their hunger and fatigue.\n\nBy noon, they saw ahead of them what looked like land. Encouraged by this, they sped up their walking, and in the middle of the afternoon, they were on dry land again. They found some fruit trees and were able to eat for the first time in a day and a half.\n\nThat night they huddled together for warmth. Mison, being near her 8th birthday, was feeling randy and played with Xeon's cock. He was sound asleep, but she got him hard, rolled him on his back and mounted him. It was the first time for either of them, so she did not realize he had cum inside of her. She just felt sticky when it was over.\n\n**\n\nIn the morning, he told her of a strange dream he had, where he had fucked her, and gave her a baby. She said that he wasn't old enough to give her a baby, and he agreed, but said it was very realistic. He had thought he was dreaming when she mounted him.\n\nThey started walking on the shore, looking for anything that could help the tribe. They did see several deer and other small game that the tribe could hunt here. They also found fresh water pools with fish in them, as well as fish in the ocean.\n\nTwo days later, they were back to their starting point. They were on an island that at one time had been inhabited by the ancient peoples. They explored inland for several days, and Xeon said that this would be a great place for the tribe, as they could not be attacked, except along the path that they came in on, and it could be defended very easily.\n\nHe decided to head back toward the shore, and get as close as they could, then wait until the next low tide. At which time they could return to the tribe and let them know of what they had found. It had been two weeks since the two had disappeared. They went back on the bridge, and walked as far as they could. Each day for the next two week, they would get a little closer to the shore, and at the end of the two weeks, they were about where they had first found the bridge.\n\nThe next morning, they walked to the shore, and followed it back to the tribal camp. Upon entering the camp, the people were all excited to see them, wanting to know how they had been captured and how they had escaped. All Xeon would say was we need to talk to the council.\n\nAt the council meeting, Xeon told of their adventure and what they had found. Suspecting some sort of trick, the council had both Xeon and Meson examined by the tribal doctor. The only thing he found was that Meson was pregnant.\n\nAgain both kids were brought before the council. They were ask if what you said was true, how do you explain Meson being pregnant. Meson said, it was my fault. I was getting horny, and when Xeon was sleeping I played with him until he was hard. Then I mounted him. When he awoke he told me that he had a strange dream where he had fucked me and I was pregnant.\n\nBut he is only nine, everyone knows that a nine year old boy cannot get a girl pregnant, and a seven year old girl cannot get pregnant. I am almost eight she said, and that is how it happened. We will take you to see what we found. Then you make up your mind if we are lying or not.\n\nThe tribal elder, said Meson, you will not go out of this camp, while you are pregnant, we cannot afford to let you get captured. Xeon, you will lead a group of 10 warriors to this place. When you return we will then decide what to do. How soon can you be ready?\n\nXeon said I am ready now, but we will have to wait for the next low tide. It is the only way to get there. Then that will give us enough time to get the expedition ready, tell us what we will need. Five days supply of food and water for the group. Once we get there, there will be plenty of food and water, and the extra we are taking will be for the return trip.\n\nOne of the council members ask for a private talk before the meeting was dismissed. After it was over, that council member looked at Xeon, and said, if what you and your sister said is true about her pregnancy, you need also to be kept in the village proper. To see if it is really true, you will live with my eight year old daughter. If she get pregnant, we will believe your story about Meson, if not then we have other ways to get the truth out of you.\n\nOnce the council broke up, Xeon was taken to Moho’s dwelling. Moho was told, that it was her duty to get pregnant by Xeon, as soon as she could. She looked at Xeon and said either you are a midget, or you are too young to get me pregnant. He told her I got my sister Meson pregnant, so why would I not be able to get you also? Everyone knows that a man has to be 18 before he can father a child, and you are what maybe 10? Almost 10 he said, and it is the council order that I get you pregnant or I will be tortured.\n\nWhen the time to leave came, Moho was not pregnant, however Xeon persuaded the council to allow her to go on the expedition, saying that if she is not pregnant by the time you get back, you will stand the truth testing. The warriors, then said let us take the young females with us to do the cooking. It will be better if we have to defend the party, we can then concentrate on the battle. The council also agreed that they could take the almost 8 year old girls, so the party set off on the evening before the low tide.\n\nThey camped on the beach out of sight of the clan look outs, and had no fire, for safety reasons. In the morning, Xeon led the way followed by the girls and then the warriors. When he reached the bridge structure, he helped the girls climb up, then he went up and waited for the warriors to join them.\n\nOnce everyone was on the bridge, Xeon told them it would take a day and a half to reach the land on the other end. The warriors were very skeptical, but had been told that he was in charge, and to follow his orders, until they returned.\n\nAt dusk, that day, they made camp. Even thought they were pretty safe, two warriors were kept on look out, rotating every 4 hours. The rest went to bed with their respective 8 year old's.\n\nBy noon the second day the land was in sight, and the warriors felt better, but kept alert, thinking that there could be danger ahead. An hour later, they were on land again. They decide to camp for the night and start the exploration in the morning.\n\nThis time instead of following the shore, they headed straight out from the bridge. They wandered through ancient streets that had not been walked upon for many eons. They saw the large deer population, and many other game animals were in abundance. Birds were flying everywhere, butterfly’s, in many colorization’s were everywhere. In the evenings, Xeon would tell the warriors and the girls that the tribe could clean out the ruins of the ancient buildings, and use them for shelter, there would be plenty of land to farm, lots of fish, and game. We would only need warriors on the long road to protect us.\n\nOnce we are established here, he said, our population should grow, and we could become the dominant clan in this part of the world. Several warriors told him privately, that if he wanted to become a council member, that they would support him. They said, you have brains and foresight, that our leaders need.\n\nThe warriors had fun roaming the island, and not having to worry about being attacked. They said that if the council did not want to move the clan here, they would bring the girls back with us and we could start our own clan.\n\nOn the day to start back, two warriors said that they wanted to stay, but Xeon said no. We all must return. If you stay behind, the council will think that we are lying to them. We all must return.\n\nOnce they got back, they reported to the council what they saw. They also told the council members that every girl that had made the trip was pregnant, including Moho. This was astonishing news. So many girls pregnant at the same time was unheard of.\n\nWhen Xeon made his report, he told the elders, do not let the inter tribal council (ITC) know just yet about our discovery. I suggest that we wait until all of our people are move to the island. Then we can send an emissary to the IIC. If we don't, we will be overrun by clans either wanting to take it from us, or wanting to take our lands here. Once there, this land will be up for grabs, but we will not have fight, and will be protected by the ocean.\n\nVery sound reasoning, said the Clan Elder, it shall be done as you suggest. The leader of the warriors, on the expedition, said, in my opinion, I think that Xeon should be made a member of the council and be put in charge of the move. All of the warriors on the expedition, said we support that. The Clan Elder, said we will consider that. We will give our decision tomorrow. In the mean time Xeon, take your wife Moho to your family, she is your now. Now he had two wives, Meson and Moho, both expecting a child. However that was not unusual. And after they had their babies, any visitors had the right to fuck them, but if they happened to get pregnant from that, the kids would still be Xeon's.\n\nThe clan council spent the rest of the day debating whether to admit Xeon to the council, or not. The most opposition came from the youngest member, who at 19 was the youngest and thought it might replace him, with a 10 year old. When it was finally through his head that he would not be replaced, but Xeon would be an addition, most of the arguments stopped, and it was approved, and he was given complete charge of the move.\n\nXeon told the council, it will be 28 days before we can send anyone to the island. In the short term, I want the whole clan to slowly move toward the point of leaving. The closer to that point we get the people, the more we will get to the path to the island, the more we will be able to get there each month. I figure that the whole clan can be moved in 6 months if we work hard and are not attacked. I would like the first group, to be 10 warriors, and their families, and as many others as we can get to the path point, before the water rises, that means we will have about one day, and it takes about an hour to get that far in the water. There should also be one council member in this group.\n\nAs these people move to the path, a same or larger number should be moved into position over the next month, so they will be ready for the next low tide. Two of the warriors in that first group, will stay at the end of the path, as guards. The second group to go, should be the older people, who might have trouble getting to the path start. Warriors should be helping them get there, and the people on the island should be out to help them down the path to the island.\n\nBy this time all of our people should be in this encampment, or closer to the path.\n\nThe first group on the island, should be cleaning out the old ruins, getting them ready for themselves, and for the old people coming in on the second group. We need a cooperative effort to have the ruins ready for the rest of the people coming later.\n\nIf anyone in the ITC gets wind of the move, we will just tell them that we are moving our clan a little south, and we will contact them when we are done. That should for stall any problems. After the last group is on the path, we then should send an emissary to the ITC, and tell them that we are out of their district and that our old lands are empty for their usage.\n\nWe can then use resources for building, with out having to spend as much time on war efforts.\n\nThe council approved Xeon's plan without debate.\n\nThe move went much faster than Xeon had thought. After the 4th move, there were only about 100 people left, which included mostly all warriors and their family’s. Xeon ask for a very strong swimmer, and one guard volunteered. What I want, he said was for you to be the emissary to the ITC. He said I am not a council member, so I cannot be. You need not be for this mission. You will deliver a message from me to the ITC, and then leave. When you leave you are to make sure that you are not followed. You should be back here just about low tide, but if you are late, you will have to swim to the path. Do you have a compass? Yes he replied. Xeon then said when you get to this spot, use your compass and head strait west. We will be waiting for you at what ever point that we can on the path. If you can ride bareback, we will take your tack with us and your horse might carry you out. If he won't then the loss of one horse is not much.\n\nYou will leave here 4 days before low tide, so with luck, you will be back before we leave.\n\nOn the day of the low tide, the last group headed for the path. They were about half way there when they heard a horse whinny. The last warrior was on his way and would make it.\n\nOn the path, Xeon told the warriors, I need two volunteers to relieve these guards. One of them said I will be relieved tonight and Gort will be relieved tomorrow night, so do not worry about us, so the group headed toward the island.\n\nArriving at the island, Xeon reported to the council, that everyone was here, with out any mishaps that he was aware of. The council said there is one MAJOR problem. Xeon looked astonishing at the council and ask what is that? He said every woman on this island that has slept with a man is pregnant. What is going on?\n\nXeon said, the only thing I can think of, is that the ancient plague, must have missed this island, and that there is something in the air that removes what ever is in our bodies, that caused the changes. However, if that is true, we should start building boats and try to find more islands, as this one will be overflowing with babies.\n\nAnother thing, I suggest we change our clan name to the Islanders, no one remembers a Cooper any way. I also suggest that we change a few laws, and wait to see what other things are going to change in our lives.\n\nThe outcome was to tell the people that any woman who was not currently pregnant, would be allowed to get pregnant, as long as she was at least 8 years old. Any woman who was currently pregnant, would be forbidden to have another child, until we could amass more data on what was going on. Another was that exploration teams would not include women. The men would have to learn to cook for themselves.\n\nIt was not enough, but it was a start. Without this law, people would be reproducing like rabbits.\n\nWhile nothing seemed to change in the older people (ages 7 and up) the younger girls were slowly getting older before they were ready to produce babies, and it seemed to stabilize at about 13. The boys, however, the age of ejaculation slowly receded until it was about 11.\n\nThe older men were still dying at about 50, and the women about 30. However the men under 20 were starting to live longer, as well as the girl under 15.\n\nXeon became Clan Elder when he was 18, both his wives had, had 4 children by the time he was 20. His clan now numbered 8 islands, and over 1000 people, the largest clan in modern history.\n\nBy the time he died at age 77, the clan had increased to 38 islands, and there were over 30,000 people in it. On his last excursion to the mainland, he was the oldest man on record, and the people on the mainland were still struggling. The people living near the sea, were very slowly returning to the ancient norms, and he was hailed as the savior of the people\n\n Comments and suggestions are always welcome;"
258,Andy's Shopping Trip,['MM'],"As the lift eased to a stop at the fourth floor I noticed that there were no other lift buttons illuminated, all four of us who were remaining in the lift were getting out at this floor. The doors opened and I darted out and took up position to have a good look at the three people who were behind me. As each of them came out they gave no indication of their actions, or recognition of me standing there. Two men and a woman casually left the lift and went in different directions. I was disappointed and feeling a little frustrated that someone had made a sexual advance toward me and I had no idea who.\n\nAs unnerving as the lift ride was, my main aim of the shopping day was to buy two new pair of jeans and a couple of tee shirts. In the past my mother had always come with me shopping for clothes which made the whole episode less than exciting, but this time I had a pocket full of money and I was on my own. \n\nAfter browsing for about 15 minutes I found two really cool pare of stone washed stretch denim jeans and a couple of great tee shirts. I don't really like shopping for clothes, but being able to pick and choose on my own made it a bit of a novelty. One thing I liked less than shopping was having to try clothes on before I took them home, but I was threatened with a fate worse than death if I bought clothes that did not fit. There was hardly anyone about when I went to the cashier's desk, and decided to go straight into the change booths and check out if these clothes would fit.\n\nThe change booth was a partition wall construction that didn't give a lot of privacy. It was the sort of change booths where you almost expected some little kid's face to appear in the eighteen-inch gap between the floor and the bottom of the partition. Anyway this time the change booths where empty, so I decided that speed and stealth were the order of the day. Within a minute I had my own jeans off and hanging on the one unbroken clothes hook, and my own tee shirt draped over the rickety chair. Now wearing only my pale green underpants, I had one of the new tee shirts half over my head when I heard a young man's voice.\n\n""You know you shouldn't come back here with shop clothes with out first asking. If we loose clothes the boss goes crazy at us.""\n\n""I'm sorry,"" I managed to blurt out while struggling, but failing to drag the new tee shirt over my head.\n\n""It's okay now, but don't do it again.""\n\nI looked up and leaning the swinging saloon-style doors to the change room was a young man with a rather stern looking face. I immediately noticed his eyes were intently surveying my barely clad body.\n\n""You know these change rooms don't give you much privacy to try clothes on,"" he said in a far more congenial tone. ""We normally only let customers use these ones to try on shirts. There are a couple of rooms down the end that are more appropriate when you need to strip down any more. Would you like to follow me down here.""\n\nWithout waiting to see if I wanted to or not, he started walking further down the isle of change booths, so I quickly scooped up all the clothes and wearing nothing but underpants, I quickly followed him down through a wooden door with a 'Sorry Taken' sign. Inside was a more spacious change room. Again as I entered the new change room I noticed that he casually but intently surveyed my near-naked body. He seemed slow and determined in his gaze but unemotionally moved, so I didn't think much of it.\n\n""You will be more comfortable here. There is a complementary Coke in the refrigerator, so help yourself and enjoy one. I will set the 'Sorry Taken' sign on door so you won't get disturbed. Now there is hardly anyone in the shop, so you can take your time and make sure those jeans fit. Remember that we don't offer refunds on the jeans, so take your time, see how they fit and how they feel walking around, sitting and bending over.""\n\nJust as suddenly as the assistant appeared he was gone. I looked around the change room and it was very nicely set out. There was a nice lounge suite instead of just a rickety chair, a refrigerator, and an coffee table with peanuts and potato chips in bowls. It seemed a far cry from the other change room and nothing like I have ever seen. There was a bit of stored gym equipment in one corner, but it had and overall homely look about it.\n\nI laid out the clothes over one of the lounge chairs and proceeded to try on one of the new pair of jeans. The legs were a bit long, but apart from that they felt great. There was something really great about a new pair of jeans. Maybe it was the way they hugged your body or pressed your balls hard against your penis, but it was a really good feeling. The sensation of the firm jeans around my bottom began to remind me of the fondling that I had received in the lift, and I felt myself getting a hard-on. It certainly was turning out to be an interesting trip.\n\nI decided to take up the shop assistant's offer of a can of Coke and began walking around and seeing how the new clothes felt. Looking around, I saw three full-length mirrors and I found if I positioned myself they would allow me to inspect how I looked from various angles. These stretch jeans surely showed off my firm ass. I bet that would turn on my admirer in the lift, I thought to as I ran one hand over my smooth buttock.\n\n""Well how are you going?"" the assistant burst into the change room. ""Boy do you look the goods. Hey, they really suit you. Come over here. Turn around a bit""\n\nHe reached over to one side of the door and flicked on a HIFI set, which immediately sprang into life with a rhythmic slow rock beat. For the second time today I felt embarrassed by a complement, but this one was less sexually overt. I slowly sauntered over to the centre of the room and did a slow pirouette like a fashion model in time with the music.\n\n""You look great -- keep turning about -- Oh-oh stop!""\n\nI was shaken to a halt by his command and stopped facing directly away from them.\n\n""Are you sure these are the correct leg and waist measurement for you?"" said the assistant. And suddenly I jumped as I felt his two hands wrapped about my left thigh.\n\n""Don't be startled, just checking if they fit. Do they feel good?""\n\n""Err.. Yes, "" I managed gasp out as his hands firmly run up and down my thighs.\n\nMy heart started to race as I felt my penis hardening to the sensation of again being caressed. Next his hands were all over my bottom and he was commenting on how well I filled out these jeans. Next, I felt one of his hands run up the inside of my leg and my penis began to strain against the denim and the shop assistant noticed. Slowly and steadily the hand continued between my legs and began to caress the front of my jeans and my penis was rock solid.\n\n""Oh you are a beautiful boy. You don't mind do you?""\n\nI don't know what made me do it, but I just sighed and said no, and the caressing became more and more arousing.\n\n""You liked it in the lift didn't you?""\n\n""Was that you?"" I panted out.\n\n""You liked it didn't you? Tell me?\n\n""Yes it was a turn on.""\n\nHis hand was all over my bottom and my crotch. I was getting an enormous hard on. He ran his hand up under my tee shirt and began running it all over my back. Then round the front of my stomach and up over my chest. He squeezed my nipples hard. His other hand had moved around my waste and was fumbling to undo the new jeans, and I grabbed for my waist to stop him.\n\n""What if someone comes in?""\n\n""It's okay. When I hang the 'Sorry Taken' sign on the door and play this music on the CD the other shop assistant knows what is going on and will never allow anyone to come in here. We are safe and quit private. We are both good friends and look out for each other in this way.""\n\n""Are you sure?""\n\n""Yes. I want to feel your body.""\n\nWith that I released my hands and I felt my pants button popping open and my zip being lowered. With one smooth moment the jeans were dragged to the floor, with my underpants left halfway down my thighs. I felt his hands around my left calf lifting it and removing the jeans, then the right. I went to slide my underpants down, but a hand stop me.\n\n""No leave them there. I want to enjoy how they look.""\n\nMy penis was firm and sticking straight out in front of me. Warm and moist lips began kissing the cheeks of my bottom.\n\n""Your body is so smooth and creamy, like soft ivory.""\n\nI was amazed how smooth the shop assistant's face felt on my bottom. Hands ran up the sides of my torso and lifted the tee shirt over my head, turning it inside out as it went.\n\n""Just pull your arms out, leave it over your head,"" my newfound lover panted and I was left wearing the tee shirt like a wreath around my neck.\n\nA hand ran between my thighs and I had an inner sensation to close my legs together, but the shop assistant had now positioned most of the trunk of his body between my legs. I felt his nose forcing its way between the cheeks of my bottom and my penis became fully erect.\n\nTwo hands left my body and tore my underpants at the crotch leaving them like an extremely revealing pair of crotchless panties. My now torn underpants were now pulled back up around my hips. Again my underpants were torn so that they were completely in two sections only joined at the waistband. All my genitals were now fully exposed without any way of covering myself. The tee shirt waistband was lifted over my head so that completely covered my head and I could no longer see anything.\n\n""I'm getting scared,"" I said feebly. I was now couldn't see anything.\n\n""Don't worry, ignore the sight and concentrate on what you feel, hear and smell. Concentrate on enjoying the sensation of my touch on your body.""\n\nI felt warm lips gently kissing my thighs and pulling my legs to a wider stride position. Moistened fingers began to caress between the cheeks of my bottom and touch and tickle my anal sphincter. The other hand slid up under my balls and gently lifted them, stretching them up in front of my now solidly erect penis. Harder and harder my balls were lifted as a slender finger began to penetrate my anus.\n\n""You are so beautiful. I want you. Do you want more?""\n\n""Yesss,"" I hissed with gasping breath.\n\nI felt the kisses progressing up the side of my body, as my arm ran down the back of my lover. A warm tongue licked and kissed my armpit and then a gentle bight on my chest. My lover now had two fingers pushed as far as possible and was massaging my anal love pussy into submission. The other hand was massaging the outer side of my penis just under its throbbing head. I was starting to feel uncontrollably wobbly on my feet.\n\nJust then the caressing stopped and I felt myself being pulled.\n\n""Come over here before you fall over.""\n\nI followed my leader now in total submission and expectancy of what was going to happen. I was led over to what felt like a low vinyl padded counter. I was told it was the top section of a vaulting horse. It was only about three feet high. I was then layed face down along the vaulting horse so my legs were over the end. My legs were not quite long enough to allow me to kneel on the ground. My penis was hard as a rock and pointing straight down to the ground as it rested on the flat end of the box. My legs were then spread wide so that my feet were resting on the balls of my big toes. I felt the cheeks of my bottom naturally part with the stretching and I must have been a very inviting site.\n\n""Hold onto the hand grips on each side,"" the shop assistant panted, ""they're down close to the floor.""\n\n""Okay,"" I puffed and panted.\n\nI then again felt his nose between my now parted cheeks and the softness of his face against my bare bottom.\n\n""You are so beautiful. Your butt is so smooth and sweet.""\n\nHis tongue began licking a track between my anal sphincter to my ballsack. Each time his tongue found its way back to my anus it plunged into my love hole. My penis was hard as a rock and my whole groin was beginning to pulse with spasms. He had one finger that massaged the vee cleft of the base the head of my penis, which was pointing straight down along the flat end of the vaulting horse. His other hand ran up and down the lower part of my back.\n\nAs I began to get closer and closer to cumming the intensity of his oral and digital stimulation grew more persistent. His left hand worked down my spine massaging either side of my now aching backbone, eventually stopping right at my anus. His finger and thumb then split the cheeks of my bottom and exposed my now spasming sphincter even further. His mouth now worked back up from my balls and literally attacked my anus. His hot tongue plunged into my open and willing bottom and his teeth came down around the muscle of my sphincter.\n\nWith tongue and teeth the show assistant set up a rhythm in time with my spasms and the throbbing music. Plunging his tongue deep then biting down on my sphincter. His right hand worked up and down my penis, sliding over my balls and dragging his fingers down from near my anus to the base of my ballsack. I was becoming uncontrollably aroused and near orgasm.\n\nI realised that I was panting deeply and grunting with each spasm and bite on my anus. I should have been concerned about the noise that I was making, but I really didn't care. All I wanted to do was to enjoy all this young man was willing to offer me. I was totally blinded by the tee shirt still wrapped round my head, which seemed to increase the other senses.\n\nWith almost an uncontrollable half yell, half moan, I reached an absolutely explosive orgasm. Immediately my lover moved his attack and I felt two thumbs being inserted into my now very willing sphincter. With a pain like I had never experience before, my lover pulled his thumbs away from each other. At first hard apart, then relaxed. The pain seemed to re-trigger my orgasmic spasms. Again he pulled his thumbs apart and I let out a near-crying moan, before relaxing. I felt tears and sweat running down my face and saturating the tee shirt that was around my head. Again the thumbs pulled my sphincter open, but this time held for an almost excruciating time. And then I felt the sweet soothing moisture of his tongue exploring my now very open orifice. \n\nIt seemed like an eternity that this went on for, and I felt my sexual urges again building up. My stomach muscles again began to contract and release as my arousal built up. I had never regained such an intense sexual urge after a big orgasm before. Again as the thumbs pulled wide apart and I felt the gentle caress of his tongue I began to again thrust against the vaulting box.\n\nMy lover then shocked me by biting very hard right in the middle of my left cheek. It was a hard bite and his head seemed to almost thrash from left to right as though he was trying to tear my buttock off. I let out a long guttural moan of pleasure and the sexuality rushed through my shaking body like electricity. Then at last mercifully his jaws released.\n\n""Oh there's a sweet love bite that won't go away for a while. You are so beautiful.""\n\nI was panting hard. My hips were thrusting against the vaulting box and I felt my anus trying to pull my wide spread legs back together. My sphincter was pulsing madly and deep down I knew what I wanted. Deep within my bowels had grown a need to be taken. Taken with more submissiveness than I could have ever imagined. More than my fantasies of being taken like a woman had ever aroused. I wanted to be taken like only a blossoming teenage boy can. I wanted to give my total and unreserved sexual pleasure to this young man.\n\n""Take me,"" I whispered.\n\n""What was that my sweet?""\n\n""Take me,"" I panted a little louder.\n\n""Louder for me my baby boy""\n\n""Take me, take me now"" I moaned louder.\n\n""Yes my sweet boy, talk to me.""\n\nI felt his hands part my cheeks and a bobbing penis patting against my pulsing sphincter. The sensation sent a shot of electricity through my body.\n\n""Take me now, I want to be your boy. Take me as you want.""\n\nMy pleadings were answered with actions as I felt the pressure of the head of his penis against my anus. I had anal sex on a couple occasions before, but usually with guys my own age or only a bit older. This was to be my first time with an experienced adult, and it was entirely different.\n\nI was astonished at how easy his penis entered my bottom. The working over that he had given me with his hands and mouth had prepared me well for this entry. It also had the effect of super-sensitising my anus and the pain of entry was very quickly overcome with intense pulsating pleasure.\n\n""Talk to me, my love,"" he said as his hands firmly gripped my hips.\n\n""Oh fuck me please,' I moaned.\n\n""That's it, tell me what you want. Tell me what you will be for me.""\n\nHis hips and arms began to drive his penis with deep thrusts into my anus. In his thrusts went right till his hips slapped against my bottom, and then out until it felt like just the head of his penis was inside me.\n\n""I want to be your boy,"" I panted, ""and have you fuck me. Fuck me hard please.""\n\nHarder his hips slapped against my bottom with each thrust. Harder and stronger his thrusts became, as my own sexual excitement was about to peak. With an intense moan my groin again spasmed and another but less intense load of mine shot down the end wood of the vaulting horse.\n\n I determined that I would return to this young man all the pleasure I could, and began to concentrate to controlling the tightness of my anus. Tightening and releasing on each thrust. I heard his deep breathing becoming more and more frantic and uncontrolled. His thrusts became rhythmic punches as I felt his pulsing penis pounding the extremities of my anal pussy.\n\n""Augh,"" he gasped with and almost deafening volume as I felt an explosion of warm semen flood my bottom.\n\nHe seemed to keep orgasming for ages and eventually he slumped over my naked body on the vaulting horse.\n\n""That was wonderful.""\n\n""I loved that,"" I whispered.\n\nI felt his lips gently kissing my shoulders, and his tongue licking my sweat that was pooling at the base of my neck. Slowly but surely I felt his spasming subside and he began to slowly withdraw his engorged penis from my anal channel.\n\nAs soon as his penis abandoned my body I felt the warm semen flow out onto my bottom and down my legs. I just layed their for a few minutes, both enjoying the sexual glow and summoning the energy to recover my clothes and finish my shopping.\n\nThe shop assistant eventually helped me to my feet and untangled the tee shirt from round my head. To my disappointment he already had his pants back on.\n\n""Thanks that was wonderful,"" I said, ""I have never been fucked like that before.""\n\n""It was great. I'd like to have sex with you again, but hey, I don't even know your name.""\n\n""It's Andy.""\n\n""Cute name.""\n\n""Mine is Peter.""\n\n""I'd better get dressed, or I'll be late home.""\n\n""Here let me help you,"" he said as he brought my jeans over to me.\n\nI took of my shredded underpants and handed them to Peter. He held them up to his face and breathed deeply.\n\n""I can smell your sweetness on these,"" and he put them in his pocket. ""You have a nice souvenir on your left cheek too.""\n\nAs I looked at my pinkie-white bottom in one of the mirrors I saw a huge black love bite appearing.\n\n""That'll take some explaining to your family, Andy.""\n\n""It'll be need more explaining to my school friends.""\n\nI put my own pants back on without underpants and with each leg movement I felt a gush of semen flow from my bottom and soak into my jeans. I checked in the mirror and I had an obvious large wet patch at the seat of my pants and down my legs.\n\nPeter helped me out of the seat soaked tee shirt and began mopping the sweat from my back and chest. As he worked his way up to my upper chest he leaned toward me and he kissed me gently on the lips.\n\nThe trip home was quite unnerving. Anyone who walked behind me through the streets to the train station would have seen the cum drenched back of my pants. I also was sure that some people around me on the train recognised the strong pungent smell of sexual sweat and cum on me. When I stood up to get off the train at my stop I could see a wet patch where I sat.\n\n ""Is that you Andy?""\n\n""Yes Mum.""\n\n""Did you get some new jeans?""\n\n""No, but the man said if I come back tomorrow he'd have something that would fit me exactly.""\n\n<end>\n\nIf you liked this story, then let me know via e-mail. I would enjoy hearing from you and have you tell me what you think about the story. If you have any experiences that you would like to tell me about I would enjoy that. There are two others of my stories on the archive; ""andrews-beach-party"" in adult-youth and ""first-public-show"" in the masturbation library. I you had pleasure reading them then tell me about the experience."
259,Angel,"['mf-teens', 'unsafe sex']","Kathy figured that some people might be stopping over at the cliffs soon since there are always a good many guys and girls that get together on Saturday nights. Bridget saw headlights of two cars coming up the hill. They went past them a little and parked. She noticed it was a car full of guys and girls - she assumed they were couples just parking for a few drinks or something -. A few of the people from the car came over to Bridget's car and asked them what was going on later during the night. Angel told the people that they had plans and didn't know of anything. They all got out of the car and started drinking a lot more beers and making a few mixed drinks in between. Angel finally said that they had better go since they had plans, so they crushed their last beer can and got in the car.\n\nThey were all fucked up by this point and Angel started blabbing. She went on how she had an appointment with some people on the other side of the hills. Bridget sort of caught on and started the car up. The entire ride over, Angel was saying that she has been waiting a long time for this to happen. Kathy still didn't know what was going on since she was so gone. As they pulled around the corner, there was nothing but emptiness. Bridget was ragging on Angel for leading them on a wild goose chase. Angel just told her to shut up and drink another beer. The entire case was almost gone by this time. Angel looked at her watch again and it was 8:55. Angel just sighed and started looking around. From the rear window of the car, she saw a car driving really fast up the road. It came to a skidding stop behind them. Angel ran out of the car and went up to the driver.\n\nThere were three guys in the car. Kathy thought she had seen the car once before. As it turned out, she had seen the car before. The three guys were all friends of Angel's and they knew both Kathy and Bridget. Joey, Tim, and Randy! Both Kathy and Bridget got out of the car with a beer in hand. The guys had already gotten out of the car by this time and Joey was frenching Angel already. Kathy smiled at Bridget and got all excited at her friend making out with her other friend Joey. It was a crazy scene when Tim and Randy got over to Kathy and Bridget. Tim grabbed Kathy and Randy took Bridget. It was so fucked up, it almost wasn't real. It seems that Angel invited their best friends up to the far side of the cliffs for some fun.\n\nAngel was walking hand in hand with Joey up the trunk of the car. Out of the trunk, she pulled out three blankets. It was perfect.. Too crazy for them all to believe. No one thought about anything at the time other than screwing. Everyone was drunk, they all had liked each other before and the setting was perfect. Angel pulled Joey next to a tree, spread out the blanket and sat on top of him while kissing. Tim and Kathy were already naked and about to fuck at any second. Bridget was behind a bush with Randy and no one could see what was going on back there. It sounded nice though..\n\nAngel was working on getting Joey out of his tight pants. She flipped her top off and started rubbing her cunt all up and down his chest through her jeans. She asked him if he wanted her and he of course replied with a yes. She as very horny and finished stripping down to bear flesh. Joey was sucking on Angel's tit while she was playing with his hard dick. She placed it in her hot spot and started to rub it around the outer edges of her clit. Joey felt himself being taken inside of her body and felt the warmth of her hole. Angel was almost under a trance as she pounded her body up and down on his hard rod. Joey was taker her by the hips and guiding her body up and down as she started to shake with delight. Angel had an organism and Joey wanted to switch positions. He wanted to hold out and enjoy as much of this as possible. She got on her knees and then stood on all fours. Joey stuck her right between the legs from behind. She felt him on the sides of her vaginal walls pushing and throwing her body into a wild frenzy. Joey took a good strong grip on her breasts and made sure he entered her as far as possible. She was moaning louder than ever. Angel was muttering for Joey to cum inside her. Joey went faster and faster until he felt like he couldn't hold out any longer. They were totally engrossed in each other so much by the time that Joey had his orgasm that the thought of his hot sperm flowing into her gave Angel another orgasm. She came as he slowed down his thrusts.\n\nJoey pulled out and a hot stream of cum flowed out of Angel's cunt. They both knew they needed more of this in the future. They sat under the moon lit sky for several hours until it was time for them to go home. Bridget and Kathy appeared from no where and smiled from ear to ear. The three got into Bridget's car and took off for home after giving their new loves a kiss good night. The entire ride home they talked about their fun and how they were going to have more fun and adventures in the future. As the dropped off Angel, they thanked her for making the arrangements. Angel told them that next Saturday night could be another adventure with their old friends and that she won't stop until she is fucked to tears!"
260,Angel Gets A Visit,['Mdom-slave'],"You hear the door open, but cannot move your head, for it has been rendered immovable by the thin chains which bind your collar to the headboard. Footsteps approach. Is it HIM? What will HE do? \n\nSuddenly, a blindfold appears before your eyes. Your sight is taken away. Who is in the room? You hope it is your MASTER, but cannot be sure.\n\nYour body begins to tremble. Then, you jerk with surprise as you feel a pair of hands began to gently caress you, carefully avoiding your most erogenous zones. The hands, gentle yet firm of touch, stroke your arms, legs, torso, even your hands and feet. You strain at the bonds, attempting to gain more contact with your invisible lover. You hear a low chuckle near your head.\n\nIT'S HIM! You recognize that sound immediately. Your entire body reacts just to the sound of his voice. The thought that he has had you brought to his room for his pleasure nearly causes you to climax. And the touches continue, moving closer and closer to sexual touches. HE begins to slowly and softly stroke the sides of your beautiful breasts, careful to not make contact with the swollen centers, he works his loving fingers around and around the mounds perched atop your now heaving chest. Then, the contact is withdrawn. You groan in frustration and need, and again HE surprises you.\n\nHis mouth suddenly captures one of your nipples, causing you to gasp with pleasure. Switching from one to the other, the MASTER applies his tongue and lips to the swollen buds nearly driving you crazy with lust. The feeling is incredible, yet you know that it will not suffice to bring you to your peak. You long for him to take you, yet you know better than to speak without permission.\n\nHis mouth moves away and you groan again in your loss. You hear the sound of clothing rustling. The bed moves as your MASTER moves upon it. You feel his powerful legs straddle your chest and open your mouth in anticipation for what will certainly happen next. HE does not disappoint you, nor you him, as he guides his large, hard cock between your longing lips, urging you to please him with your mouth -- never saying a word.\n\nJumping at the chance to please HIM, you work hard with your tongue and lips wetting and caressing the soft, spongy glans which forms the head of your MASTER's hardened spear. But he wants more, and he presses forward between lips, spread wide by his girth, until you feel the familiar sensation of his cockhead pushing beyond the back of your mouth. Well trained, you do not gag, but work the muscles of your throat in a way which you know brings the MASTER pleasure. The angle is not right for him to get all the way into your throat, but he thrusts in and out several times anyway -- his shaft becoming coated with a thick layer of your saliva.\n\nYou wallow in the helpless desire which consumes you. You cannot move or do anything except continue to work on that which your MASTER has presented you.\n\nThen, his member is removed from your mouth and you feel him leave the bed. He moves to the foot of the bed and releases your feet from their bondage. This is but a momentary release, however, as he pushes your legs up and back, re-attaching your ankle restraints to the posts at the headboard. Your body is now nearly bent double, your legs wide spread, your most secret places wide open for HIS inspection -- or whatever else he may have in mind for you this night.\n\nHis hands return to caress your legs, your thighs, your ass. His thumbs take hold of the outer petals of your sex and spread them -- revealing the inner pulsing pinkness of your desire. Your sap is running freely, creating a shining trail of wetness downward over your brown, crinkled anus and slowly dripping onto the bed. You hear the low pitched laughter once again. HE is pleased that you desire HIM. You have learned your lessons well. No punishments this night he has told you.\n\nYou nearly scream as you feel his mouth make contact with your spread sex, his lips and tongue devouring your copious flow. He sucks the outer lips into his mouth one at a time, massaging them in a way which makes you shudder with delight. His tongue traces the mouth of your sex lightly, finally coming to rest at the top of your sex, on the flesh which covers the shaft of your now fully aroused clitoris. He is teasing you, not letting you reach your orgasm this way. You are nearly crying in frustration as he licks and licks, yet never brings you over. You know he must be smiling as he works your cunt like a maestro on a vintage musical instrument.\n\nYou feel his enormous cock again, this time pushing at the entrance to your needy cunt. He feeds it slowly, inch by inch, until you feel his swollen testicles brush against your ass, his pubic bone pressing into your clit. He holds there, grinding in little circles which causes a gasp of pleasure to escape your throat. No one has penetrated you so deeply before.\n\nNow, HE begins to fuck you. Slowly withdrawing until only the tip is still inside, then just as slowly pushing all the way back in. Your inner muscles grip and squeeze, both from the pleasure of the act and because you want to bring HIM the most pleasure you can. Your body is trembling with sexual excitement. It seems warm in the room and a thin patina of sweat begins to form across your skin.\n\nThe pace increases, as well as the force, causing you to grunt at the end of each hard stroke. You hear your MASTER's breathing increase, and his hands grasp your hips as he pulls you to him on each down stroke. He is slamming into you now and your orgasm has begun. Fireworks explode in your brain. The removal of your sense of sight has made the rest of your nervous system that much more sensitive. You feel each portion of your MASTER's hard cock as it drives into the depths of your body. You are climaxing continuously as his assault becomes more furious. Neither of you has spoken since this began, the only sounds coming from the act itself -- harsh breathing gasps, moans, and groans. Still slamming his entire length in and out of your grasping, clasping sheath, your MASTER adds one more layer of excitement to your already overloaded brain. He begins to strum your clit with his fingers -- very lightly, but still enough to take you to another, higher plane. His other hand busies itself with your breasts, stroking, kneading the flesh, pinching your nipples lightly, adding to your pleasure. Spiraling higher and higher, you eventually reach a place where you can stand no more (you think) and your consciousness winks out.\n\nWhen you re-emerge back into the world, you discover that your MASTER has withdrawn from you, but has left you in the same, folded, position, still blindfolded, still feeling aftershocks of many minutes of continuous orgasms. Your crotch is a swamp -- thoroughly coated with your copious expulsions which you are sure will make a huge wet spot on the MASTER's bed.\n\nHE is back, and you feel his fingers working at your anus. HE is lubricating it, preparing this passage to receive himself in the same way that your pussy received him moments ago. You dimly recall that HE has not achieved his release yet. HE has not taken you this way previously, though he has commanded you to prepare yourself there, using the ""toys"" he has provided for this purpose. And you have been faithful, though a bit apprehensive, and have played with yourself anally on many occasions. But, none of the toys which you have used approaches the length and thickness of the MASTER's weapon.\n\nHis fingers stroke, probe, lubricate your sensitive sphincter, spreading warmth and pleasure over your body once again. One finger, then two, and finally three of the MASTER's digits explore the musky depths of this most secret passage, and are withdrawn.\n\nAgain, you feel HIS weight press upon the bed as he maneuvers himself between the spread cheeks of your ass. You fight the urge to tense yourself as you feel the thick head press against the outer ring of muscle which forms the anal opening. The preparation has been thorough, however, and he does not force the issue either, choosing instead to apply continuous yet gentle pressure. Suddenly, your outer defenses give way and the head of his massive monster slides past. You feel a moment of pain, but no more. He stops, the head just inside, and gives you a moment to adjust before he begins to slide his entire length into the very heart of your body. Again, you feel his crinkly pubic hair press into you as he slides all the way home. Again, he begins the slow pattern of thrust and withdrawal. His hands caress your body, lingering at your breasts, one of his thumbs strokes your clit in time to the stroking of his cock in your ass.\n\nHe reaches up and removes your blindfold at last and leans over to cover your mouth with his. You long to have your arms free so that you can hold him to you, but this is not HIS will. The kiss ends and the real fucking now begins. You see his look of concentration now as he picks up the pace. You look up and are incredibly aroused by the vision reflected in the mirrored covering of the bed. His long, hard, cock shining with a thick coating of lubricant moving back and forth through the portal of your ass is clearly reflected. Your heaving, shuddering body is receiving maximum stimulation from his cock, hands, and mouth as his movements become almost frenzied in his search for release. You see your wide spread sex, red as raw beef winking open and closed with the rhythm of your orgasmic spasms, a steady drool of your sweet sap adding to the slippery lube which makes this assfuck possible.\n\nHe is pounding the entire length of his member on each stroke and you have lost count of the number of times you have achieved your peak since he began stroking your ass. At last, a mighty thrust, and he holds his cock deep inside you. You feel it throb, then begin to jerk as his thick, salty, cum boils up from his balls and begins to spray your bowels. You feel its heat and force -- his power pulsing into you and you climax one more time.\n\nFinally, he withdraws. You see in the mirror that your rear opening does not close right away, and a white stream of his produce begins to flow out and down, a small pool forming on the bed beneath your ass.\n\nYou are released from your bonds. Servants appear from nowhere and sponge you clean of sweat and cum. Then, the MASTER returns and takes you into his arms. You are both asleep almost immediately. You dream contented dreams as you are completely satisfied to be HIS SLAVE.\n\n--end--"
261,Angel Pussy,['Mf-teen'],"As we got into these scenes hotter and heavier, she took to stroking me off, and later even to sucking me, but I have to admit right now that I never did fuck her. I'm sure I could have, but was too much of a gentleman. Wish I had it to do over! Anyway, one evening we had the house to ourselves, Pierre and the two younger sisters having gone off somewhere - maybe to a movie, I forget. I was dying to get Yvonne naked in some light, and, sweet thing, she was willing. Lying on her bed in just her shorts and bra, I admired her 17 year-old body. I can't see it quite so clearly in my mind's eye these days, but it warms my heart, still. She slipped out of her bra and smiled shyly. Such lovely tits, round as grapefruit, and about the same size, pale brown nipples straining erect in her excitement. I leaned forward and hooked my fingers beneath the waistband of her little panties, and she lifted her hips as I eased them down her thighs. There it was! That wonderful French girl's pussy... The downy feathers sparrow-brown in the lamplight. She raised her knees allowing me to slip the briefs over her toes and. Gently I spread her slender legs and gazed at the most amazing pussy it has ever been my pleasure to see. Her mount of Venus resembled nothing more than the breast of a dove, softly inviting and warm to the touch. Her virgin cunt looked like an open flower tinted in the most delicate shades of pink and rose. Overcome with joy, I leaned my face into her little nest and slid my tongue right into her simmering slot. It was incredibly sweet, creaming into my mouth like the juice of a ripe peach. And those tiny feathers smelled wonderful as they tickled my nose. Ever look at a duck's ass? I don't mean UP a duck's ass - I mean at the feathers just above the water line as she swims steadily away from you. Soft-looking, aren't they? Well, imagine that brushing against your face as you lick the sweetest pussy you've ever known, and you'll have some idea of Yvonne's magic. She held my head in her hands, and arched her back, relishing the tongue-lashing I was giving her. And when she came, bless her heart, she cried softly. I mean, real tears. ""Did I hurt you?"" I asked, concerned. She smiled up at me through her tears and shook her head. ""Oh, no! It felt so good, I couldn't help it..."" What a sweetheart!\n\nI recall her first blow job as if it were yesterday. I wish it was yesterday! She was so clumsy, but eager to please. Her tiny hand stroking away at the shaft as she'd learned to do at just the right speed, her lips wrapped around the head of my rigid cock, pulling it deeper and deeper into the moist depths of her warm mouth. Her eyes kept swivelling up to meet mine, seeking my approval. I nodded and smiled each time. And then came that sweet cramp at the base of my cock, and I was bathing her tongue with hot semen. Her head popped back in reflex, and I watched, enraptured as my cum spurted across her lovely oval face. Her surprise was a delight to see, and I asked her. ""Didn't you know that would happen?""\n""Oh yes,"" she said, smiling, ""don't you remember, I got a handful one time.""\n\nAs the winter besieged the east coast that year, we were able to spend more and more time alone, for some reason. I don't recall just why. One snowy afternoon, I happened into the bathroom as she was shaving under her arms. It gave me an idea. I watched her as she performed this charming feminine chore, and when she was finished I asked, ""Can I shave the rest of you?"" She showed confusion for a moment, then: ""Oh! You mean?..."" and she pointed to her crotch, eyebrows upraised. I nodded, not daring to speak. And she smiled. ""Be my guest!"" As I reflect on it now, nearly thirty years later, it comes to me that Yvonne didn't realize her pussy was any different thaan any other girl's. She was a very sheltered young thing - childlike, even. But at the time, I was only 18 and not much more than a child myself. And so, in my ignorant eagerness to experience every facet of sexuality short of actually fucking the girl, I took a pair of scissors and snipped away the lovely crown of feathers from Yvonne's puss. I put them in an envelope before smearing a gob of soft soapsuds on the stubbly mound and shaving her right down to the pink. The result was fascinating, a smooth, mound of baby soft flesh, bifurcated by a darker pink furrow which curved between her thighs. I felt odd against my upper lip as I leaned forward to kiss and nuzzle it. She leaned back against the bathroom sink and lifted one leg to give me access, and I separated the puffy outer lips to admit my tongue into the secret treasure of her now dripping cunny. It was wonderful for both of us.\n\nIt was no more than three or four days later that the stubble was back on her gently sloping mound, and I found it scratchy and uncomfortable against my mouth. Naturally, I shaved it smooth again. And again a few days later. But after a couple of weeks, I tired somewhat of a baby-like cunt and decided I wanted the feathers back. So the razor stayed in the cabinet as she returned to normal. And, alas I do mean ""normal"", since, when her mound was once again fully thatched, it was no different than any other girl. While the hair was the same sparrow-brown and was as sweetly soft as every other part of this lovely girl, the feathers did not return. And, just as spring was breaking, I was transferred back to the west coast, never to see Yvonne again.\n\nI still have the envelope, all these years later, to remind me of the most unique girl in my life. And to remind me also that some things are better left the way one finds them."
262,Angelica Joins the Mile Hight Club,['MF'],"Soon we were snuggled up together under the blankets, french kissing and rubbing each other's bodies. He undid my blouse and squeezed my tits inside my bra. As he worked his hand up my bare thigh, I rubbed the huge bulge between his legs. He unzipped his fly and to my delight, revealed a beautiful 10"" cock. I lowered my mouth over his prick and began to suck, it tasted great. His hand was now up my skirt, rubbing my pussy as I silently bobbed my head expertly, up and down on his cock. I toyed with his fleshy tool for over a half hour, bringing him right to the brink of orgasm, only to let up. The vodka aftertaste was now replaced with the taste of his sweet pre-cum. He pulled back the blanket to watch me work his massive dick by the dim cabin lights. Finally I felt it get even harder in my mouth and increased my suction, causing powerful jets of cum to squirt in me as he quietly moaned. I swallowed his whole load, not wanting to stain his nice dress pants.\n\nAs we caught our breath, we switched places, I leaned against the window and spread my legs. He hiked my skirt up and buried his face in my bush. His tongue traveled my whole exposed pubic area, from my asshole, my pussy hole, my wet slit and centering his attention on my swollen clit. He lapped and sucked my cunt like an expert, I soon found myself involuntarily pumping my pussy in his face. He didn't toy with me and brought me to a long, hard orgasm. I pressed my twat hard against his face while I came.\n\nHe lay on top of me and I could feel that his cock was hard again. He rubbed against me and his cock started to slide inside my wet pussy. I let out a little yell and pushed hard against his cock. His cock was all the way up me, I moaned as we started fucking faster. As we fucked, I noticed that the blanket was now on the cabin floor and I also noticed a tall female figure standing in the aisle, watching us fuck!\n\nSo there we lay, the handsome young stranger and myself, stretched out in our make shift air line bed, both of us half naked, 33,000 feet above America in the middle of the night, a big cock humping my willing pussy, and all exposed to the glaring eyes of the tall stewardess in the aisle. When he realized we were being watched, I felt his dick soften up a little, dam! But she leaned over us and said, "" Don't stop,"" as she kissed me and stepped closer to us. She pulled the blanket over his bare ass and pushed him down into my pussy. She remained standing, resting her knee near my head, obviously not wanting to get caught herself. He started fucking me harder now as she jerked my titties out of my bra. She kissed me once or twice, I pulled the skirt of her uniform up and even in the dim light, we could make out a beautiful black bush beneath her panty hose. I rubbed her wet pussy, catching sweet whiffs of her juices as the cock pounding my cunt made louder slurping noises. She had just began to rub my clit when the giant cock filled my cunt hole up with a blast of hot, thick sperm. My pussy muscles milked every drop of cum out of that prick and he muffled his moans in my exposed breast.\n\nHe was done for the evening and we both put ourselves back together. The tall stewardess made her way back to her station at the rear of the plane. I soon followed her to fix up and replace my pantyhose.\n\nWhen I got to the bathroom, I saw the tall beauty on her fold down stewardess chair. Her legs were spread and she was jerking her bare, wet pussy. I got down on the floor and accepted her juicy slit into my mouth. The other stewardess, a younger blonde one was on look out. I only caught a glance of her before I went down on tall one's cunt, but she looked very cute and I thought her hand was up her own dress.\n\nI went back to the pussy at hand, parted her thick black pubic hair and proceeded to lick and suck her delicious slit and clit. Her clit was quite engorged and my tongue worshipped it the only way it knew how. One of hands cupped her sweet ass cheeks and she flowed pussy juice into my waiting mouth. She was staring to buck back and forth, the caresses on her clit were paying off and I quickly slide 3 fingers up her and started to finger fuck her. Then she came hard, clamping my face into her crotch, her pussy tightening up on my inserted hand, while my tongue finished her off.\n\nShe slid her wet body down to the floor with me, we embraced and began making out. She rammed several fingers up my cum filled cunt and spread me out on her chair. My ass and pussy were spread wide for her, I knew she wanted to eat that load out of me. I could now see the blonde across the aisle, her pantyhose were down to her knees, she was playing with herself and was watching us. I motioned with my head for her to join, she nodded no, too risky I guess.\n\nInstead she pulled her uniform up so I could see her cute young pussy, wet and covered with thin blonde pubes. She jerked her twat off while I came yet another time into the wanton mouth of the tall stewardess.\n\nBy this time passengers were beginning to stir, the gentle turbulence that earlier had felt so dreamy was now stronger, thus putting an end to our fun and games.\n\n\n\nI hope you like my true story, and don't worry ladies, I will never give away our secrets.\n\nAre you a member of the Mile High Club? Call me and tell me about it. 504-488-7010"
263,Angelina,"['Mg', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'anal']","I was almost finished when a sound startled me. Rodents, raccoons and other small animals would often get under these places, making nests or homes. Moving my light, I found myself catching two, small eyes peering at me from the darkness. They quickly moved out of my light. I followed the sound with the light. ""Not a rodent!"" I thought. It was a child, scampering further away. My Spanish is pretty bad, but I said, ""No! Esta bien!"" The child hesitated. ""Habla Englais?"" I said.\n\nThe small voice murmured, ""Si!"" I introduced myself, explaining that I was only there to connect a new service. The child moved closer. As my light shined on it, I saw that it was a girl. She could not have been older than about 7, or so. Her face was filthy, framed by her black, long hair. She wore a white bed- shirt, also very dirty.\n\n""What's your name, honey?"" I asked.\n\n""Angelina!"" she replied.\n\n""Where is everyone?"" I asked.\n\n""Migra!"" she said, very softly. Turns out, there was a surprise immigration raid on the camp. Everyone was taken. She had managed to hide from them under the cabin. All her family had been taken. Two days ago, she told me. She said that when she heard my truck, she thought it was the Migra's returning. So she hid again. I told her to follow me and we crawled out. I came out first. As she exited I could see her hair was matted. The bed-shirt was tattered and extremely dirty.\n\n""Are you hungry?"" I asked. She nodded. I took her to my truck and got out my lunch kit. I sat her on the passenger side and gave her a sandwich and some soda. Even though she was covered in filth, she looked very pretty. She ate like it was her first time, ever. I stroked her hair away from her face. ""How old are you Angelina?""\n\n""Almost 7,"" she replied, between bites.\n\n""And everyone's gone?"" I asked.\n\n""Uh huh,"" she nodded. Beneath her bed-shirt, her tiny legs stuck out. They were the color of mocha cream. I could not help but caress her knee.\n\n""Well,"" I said as she finished. ""I can't just leave you here... alone."" I saw her eyes fill with tears. ""No, honey!"" I said softly. ""I won't turn you in. But you can't stay all alone here!""\n\nThe work load was very light, so I had all day to work this job. I knew that no one would come around, to check on me.\n\n""We should get you cleaned up!"" I told her. I took her little hand and we walked into the cabin. I led her to the small bathroom and began to run water in the tub. Without looking at her, I told her to get undressed. I deliberately kept my back to her, knowing she was hesitant. ""It's okay!"" I told her. ""No one's here and I won't hurt you.""\n\nWhen I did look, before me stood this delightful, though filthy, naked waif. Her flat, tiny chest was dotted with two, dark nipples. Between her little legs... a tight, smooth little crease. I instantly fell in lust. One of my wildest fantasies was now standing before me. I helped her into the tub and gently began washing her. I scrubbed her feet, legs and stomach. I washed her little hands, arms and chest. My cock was raging in my pants. Fear, of what I was thinking, caused my hands to shake as I washed her hair.\n\nI had her stand up and I rinsed her pretty little body. My hands pushing the grime and scum off her tiny little frame. I turned her and rinsed her back and butt. Two of the most precious little bubble orbs. My fingers slid between them, carefully rinsing. I felt the tiny, wrinkle of her anus. I held the rinser as my hand slipped over her little slit. I shut the water off and pulled the drain plug. I took down a towel and began drying her.\n\n""Now what am I going to do with you?"" I said, smiling. ""I suppose you could come and live with me."" I said, gazing into her warm, brown eyes. She smiled so sweetly back at me. I live in a very rural area. I rent a house from a landlord that lives several states away. Since I keep to myself, no one ever comes around.\n\nI told her that her parents and family would, most likely, not be coming back. ""Would you like me to be your new daddy?"" I asked. She looked a bit forlorn, but nodded.\n\n""It will be wonderful!"" I told her. ""I've always dreamed of having a little girl that I could care for... and love!"" I looked deep into her eyes, ""Would you like to be LOVED?"" I said, emphasizing the last word. She nodded, a little shyly and said, ""Uh huh... Sir!""\n\n""No dear!"" I said, ""If I am going to be your new daddy... you must call me 'daddy'. Understand?""\n\n""Okay, uh... daddy."" she said, almost whispering.\n\n""Wonderful!"" I said, drawing her to me. My hands caressed her tiny backside. She felt so tiny in my arms. I lifted her chin and stared into her face. ""If you really want daddy to love you sweetheart"" I told her, ""then you must do EVERYTHING daddy tells you. Otherwise some very bad men will take you to prison! Just like your real family. Understand?""\n\n""Yes daddy."" she said in a soft tone. My mind raced at the prospect of having her all to myself. I could, no longer, resist my urges. I tilted her face up and kissed her tiny lips.\n\n""Good girl!"" I told her. ""Now"" I said, ""you kiss daddy."" She closed her pretty eyes and kissed my lips softly. Her mouth was warm and tender. I told her that before daddy could 'care' for her, he needed to 'love' her. I took her hand and walked her to the single bed in the cabin. I had her sit and lie back, her legs dangled over the edge.\n\nAt first, she resisted slightly as my hands parted her tiny legs. ""This is going to be just the beginning of daddy's 'love'!"" I told her. I knelt down and scooped her tiny butt, drawing her body closer to the edge. Before me was the tiniest little slit. My thumbs opened her little flower.\n\nI began with light kisses. Then my tongue licked into it. I could feel the hidden folds within. I could tell that she was very nervous. I dipped my tongue inside, gently licking the membrane within. There's really no way to describe the flavor. Using my thumbs, I spread the top of her slit, exposing the tiny pearl.\n\n""My love!"" I whispered, ""Daddy's going to give you a very special feeling."" I placed my lips over the bud and suckled it gently, carefully teasing it with my tongue. I could feel her clitty beginning to firm. Her body tensed and I stopped for a moment. I told her that she might feel strange at first. That she may even feel as if she would pee, but that it was perfectly normal.\n\nI encouraged her to relax and allow herself to feel okay with whatever her body was going to do. I wet my index finger with saliva and softly probed. I resumed tantalizing her clit, easing my finger forward. Her hymen clung to my finger like a warm sleeve.\n\n""Uhhhh. Ohhhhh."" she moaned. The tender manipulation on her clitoris by my lips and tongue caused her to begin to secrete. Her fluid wet my finger. My middle finger joined the first. I could feel her hips lifting to my suckling. I slipped my middle finger lower and pressed it to her warm, tight butt-hole. It tightened a little, but relaxed. I sucked hard at her clitty and pushed my middle finger entirely into her.\n\nHer body rose up. ""Ahhh, oooo!"" she groaned. God, how I wanted to fuck her right then. My cock was twitching and leaking pre-cum in my pants. I felt her hands grab my head. Then, the proverbial dam broke. Letting my upper lip press her clit, I covered the upper part with my mouth. A thick, warm cream squirted into my mouth. Her body shook.\n\nA second burst, thicker and richer followed the first. My new baby girl was cumming and I was the willing recipient. There are no words to describe the taste of a female's cum. My ears heard the guttural sounds, emitting from within her. Her body writhed as her third squirt, not as strong as the second, filled my hungry mouth. I swallowed it all, feeling the thick cream flow down my throat.\n\nI withdrew my fingers, very gently and moved back. Her legs fell over the edge of the bed. She lay before me, panting and moaning. Her slit glistened from her fluids. Her eyes were closed. Her face glowed from sweat. I had to have her. I quickly undid my pants and let my cock spring free. I wear no underwear and my jeans fell to my ankles.\n\nHer eyes opened at the sound of my voice. ""Angelina"" I said softly, ""daddy's going to make you a very, very big girl now!"" Her eyes lowered to my cock. I could see a hint of fear in them as I crawled over her.\n\n""Please...uh...no..."" she moaned. I leaned down and kissed her face.\n\n""Daddy HAS to do this, honey!"" I whispered. ""It's the only way that you and I will be able to be together...forever!"" I took my cock in my hand and fed the tip into her moist crease. Her little hands went to my chest, trying to stop me.\n\n""Please don't!"" she groaned, ""Please daddy... noooooo!""\n\nThere was no turning back. I took her by her waist, my hips causing her legs to widen. She began to sob and plead as my cock inched forward slowly. I pushed my tip against the barrier inside her. Her soft, brown eyes went wide. Her face contorted and a low, guttural groan escaped her throat.\n\nHer shriek filled the room as my cock pressed through. I knew I was hurting her, but could not help myself. Tears flowed from her wide eyes. I could feel her hymen clinging to my cock, and then... it gave way.\n\nI'm not going to tell you that my cock is huge. By no means. Fully erect, perhaps 7 inches, on a good day. A little below average, I guess in thickness. Yet, I'm sure it felt massive to Angelina. I fell onto her... my pants falling free of one leg. I moved my leg up and pressed my hips forward. My cock felt her cervix. Pinning her below me I pulled back. Her pussy gripped my cock like an undersized glove. I stabbed forward. I urged her hips up to me.\n\n""Fuck daddy sweetheart! Fuck daddy's cock!""\n\nI felt her understanding. Her hips pushed against me. Once again, my tip felt her cervix. Her face was streaked with tears. Her eyes tightly closed... head rocking side to side. Her grunting and groaning sounds filled my ears. I knew I was going to cum. I placed my hand between her legs and my thumb pressed her clit. I lifted a little so I could look at her pussy. A sound, almost inhuman, escaped her throat. I felt her pussy contracting.\n\nAt the instant her squirt shot out, soaking my pubic hair, I came. It seemed to never end. I can't ever recall cumming like this before. I pinched her clitty. Her cum ran with mine, soaking my fingers. I fell onto her and rolled, drawing her over me with ease. Her little body spasmed and shook. Her tears fell on my chest, soaking my shirt. I pulled her down to me and kissed her face, tasting the saline of her tears. Her pussy held my cock tightly, as if never wanting to let it go, as I drained.\n\nBoth of us went still. Her little pussy's contractions continued to milk my softening cock. Her sobbing had turned to sighs as we lay together... locked in lust. There was the sound of disappointment as one of her contractions caused my cock to slip free. I rolled her to the side, kissing her.\n\n""Angelina,"" I said tenderly. ""Daddy is going to love you and care for you... forever! Would you like that honey?""\n\nHer dark, brown eyes gazed into my very soul.\n\n""Ohhh yesss, daddy!"" she purred.\n\nThat was to be only the beginning. I had her remain hidden until I finished my day, then I came back for her. That night, I went online...with her beside me. I came across a website that offered false adoption paper work. I was able to accept a transfer to another state. I enrolled her in school there. No one ever questioned the idea that I was her daddy.\n\nNight, after wonderful night, we made love. I taught her everything about sex. Everything was so new with her. As if she was a fresh canvas. At home we would often be naked. Sometimes, as I prepared breakfast she would come to me and practice her blow- jobs. Sucking me hungrily until I would cum. Her glorious, little asshole learned to accommodate me, expertly. Nothing would be denied.\n\nRaising a child is no easy task. As the years flowed, we had our ups and downs, but always prevailed. No, my tiny Angelina is 11 years old. Her tight, little tummy, beginning to swell. Her small breasts have grown full. Through some personal ads, we found a special mid-wife. One that would happily keep our little secret. Her name is Karen. Of course, she joined us as a partial payment for not divulging what was going on. Angelina would be having a baby boy.\n\nTogether, her Daddy and Aunty Karen would ensure he was well ""loved"" forever!"
264,Angie's Toy Boy,"['MF', 'school']","child as they stood next to each other, his eyes barely reaching to the bulge of her breasts under her loose sweater. Although, like many small boys, he had always been fascinated by taller, bigger girls, he could not help but feel that this girl was far too overwhelming even for his taste. But she seemed not to notice his discomfort as she looked down at him and greeted him with a dazzling smile, ""Hi! I'm Angie McPhallon. Looks like we're going to be neighbors."" He flushed and mumbled, ""Hi. Tom Lindsay. Nice to meet you.""\n""Are you a sophomore, too?"" God! Only a sophomore? Tom replied hesitantly, ""No, junior.""\n""Oh!"" Again that dazzling smile. ""An upper classman! Great! Maybe you could help me get acquainted here. Everything's so new and strange.""\n""Uh, sure."" Tom closed his locker and turned to look nervously up at her, finding he had to crane his neck to do so. ""Uh, well, see you around. Hafta get to class.""\n""Me, too. See you later, Tom."" She turned and strode away down the hall with a light, swinging step that belied her size, and, watching her, he found it almost impossible to tear his gaze from her retreating figure until he heard a low chuckle behind him. ""Keep your eyes in your head, buddy boy."" It was his best friend, Willard. ""She's way too big for you."" Tom shook his head, smiling. ""She's way too big for anybody,"" he replied, ""at least anybody in this school."" Willard grinned. ""Since she got here yesterday, a lotta guys have been wondering what she's got under all those baggy clothes, other than one helluva big pair 'a knockers."" Tom licked his lips. ""Think anybody's game to try to find out?""\n""Nobody I know. Unless you're thinking about it, in which case I'd suggest you get the last rites first."" Tom laughed. ""No chance! Come on. We'll be late for class."" At noon, when he reached his locker she was putting her books away. ""Hi, again!"" she greeted him. ""You going home for lunch or eating here?""\n""Going home,"" he replied. ""I only live a few blocks away.""\n""Really? So do I. What street?"" He hesitated, warning bells going off in his head. ""Uh, Carson,"" he said finally, ""at the corner of Dousman."" She laughed. ""Isn't that a coincidence? We're neighbors at home, too. Well, practically, anyway. I'm only a few houses away from you on Carson. Corner of Bellevue."" She pursed her lips, looking down at him with eyes that were suddenly heavy lidded. ""Want to walk home with me?"" He felt his face getting suddenly hot. ""Ah, thanks, Angie, but I hafta see someone for a second,"" he said lamely. ""Why don't you just go on ahead?"" She looked amused. ""Sure. I understand. See you this afternoon."" She swung away down the hall with Tom again unable to take his eyes off her massive figure. He did not see her again until after the first class that afternoon, and they did little more than greet each other. However, as he was turning away from his locker to go past her, she turned into him, and her huge breasts brushed against his forehead, causing him to jerk backward, banging his head against his closed locker. She stopped, looking down at him with amusement, and then moved forward and bent down slightly until her breasts were touching his nose. ""You okay?"" she asked him. ""Y--yeah, sure,"" he stammered and, blushing furiously, slid to one side so that he could slip around her and hurry to his class. After that, whenever Angie would see him in the hall or at his locker, she would regard him with that same look of amused condescension and, whenever she had the opportunity, brush against him with her big body, grinning mischievously as he invariably reddened and veered away. Yet, despite his embarrassment, she was beginning to have an impact on him, and by the end of the day he found himself with a throbbing in his loins and an overwhelming desire to see what was under her loose clothing. By the end of the week, he could think of practically nothing else, and, as he dreamed of being cradled against her giant bosom, he was beginning to wonder if he was falling for this towering, teenage Amazon. It was almost nine on Friday night when, having nothing to do that evening and unable to get Angie out of his mind, he decided to take a walk, telling himself that the fresh air might clear his head. However, as soon as he was outside, he knew the real reason for his walk, for he could see her house at the next corner on the opposite side of Carson Street. Trying to be casual, he sauntered across the street to the corner and rounded it. Several lights were on in the house, but the family car which had been sitting in the driveway was gone, and as he reached the back of the house he could see that a light in the basement was on. From previous visits with the prior owners, he knew that the basement had been made into a game room with an unusually high, twelve foot suspended ceiling, and that there was an outside, concrete stairwell that led down to a door which opened directly on to the room and which contained a large window. He hesitated, looking up and down the street to make sure it was deserted, and then, nervously biting his lip, made his decision. Quickly and silently he crossed the lawn to the stairwell and, his tennis shoes making no sound on the cement steps, descended the steps to crouch under the door window, which was uncovered. Raising his head to peer inside, he caught his breath in amazement. Angie was there. She was completely nude, and suddenly Tom understood why she dressed the way she did, for her huge body was a veritable symphony of hard, massive muscle. From her long, thick neck and incredibly broad shoulders, to a wide, deep chest that tapered sharply to a comparatively narrow waist and flat stomach that was rock ribbed with muscle, to tightly rounded hips, huge, solid thighs that seemed as thick as his waist, and bulging calves that were bigger than his thighs, every inch of her body was etched in solid muscle. Even her breasts, which now seemed small in comparison with the rest of her, were round and firm, and jutted out like melons from her massive chest. But it was her arms which held his attention. Never had he seen such incredible muscularity, not even on male bodybuilders. Her upper arms were even bigger than her calves, with biceps the size of softballs that looked as hard as rocks, and her massive, corded forearms seemed bigger than his thighs. She was standing on a heavy mat in the center of the room. At her feet was a barbell with two large weights and a smaller one attached at either end. One end of the barbell was facing the door, and Tom could barely read the numbers on the weights: the larger one was marked ""100 lbs."" and the smaller, ""25 lbs."", and Tom felt his stomach tighten into a knot. Two 100 lb. weights plus a 25 lb. weight at either end--My God! That barbell weighed a total of 450 lbs.! And she was going to lift it? Impossible! That was as much weight as many olympic weight lifters could manage! But, as he watched in awe, she squatted down, grasped the barbell and, with a mighty heave, the huge muscles of her arms and stomach bulging from the effort, raised the barbell to her shoulders, held it there momentarily and then threw it overhead, spreading her legs and dropping her body to get under it as her arms locked the bar in place above her head. Then, after several seconds to make sure she had it under control, she dropped it to the mat in front of her, a satisfied smile decorating her lovely features. Tom suddenly realized that his entire body was trembling. The combination of this teenage giantess' awesome muscularity and incredible strength, both of which were far beyond what he had thought possible in a girl--let alone a fifteen year old!--had tied a knot in his stomach and left him weak and shaky as he realized what she could do to him if she caught him spying on her. My God, she could crush his small body like a bug! He had to get out of there before she saw him. He crouched down below the window and was starting to move backward up the stairs when his foot slipped on a wet spot on the stairwell, and he fell heavily, striking his hip painfully against the edge of a cement step. Stifling a cry, he closed his eyes momentarily, trying to shut out the pain. When he opened them, he realized that the entire stairwell was dark; the basement light had been turned off. Alarmed, he started to scramble up the steps to safety, but the door to the game room was suddenly thrown open and a huge hand came out of the darkness to grip his throat and lift him bodily off the steps into the air. A strangled gasp escaped his lips as he instinctively grabbed a thick wrist and began to kick and struggle to free himself. But the hand held him securely off the floor, tightly enough to keep him from crying out yet not to tight as to choke him, and he felt himself being moved through the doorway into the basement. Then the light came on, and he saw that he was suspended high in the air at the end of Angie's powerful right arm as he looked helplessly down at Angie's lovely face, her brows knitted in anger. When she recognized him, her face softened into an amused smile. ""Well, now,"" she chuckled. ""Look what I've caught! I didn't know your name was Peeping Tom!"" His face was a deep red with embarrassment and fear as he tugged helplessly at the steel fingers gripping his throat, his feet dangling almost three feet off the floor. Then, realizing that resistance was useless and unable to speak, he looked pleadingly down at her. ""Well?"" Her voice, mockingly stern, barely masked her amusement. ""I'm waiting for your explanation, little boy! What's the matter? Can't talk with my hand around your throat? Here, maybe this will be better."" She gripped his right forearm with her left hand and pinned it to his side, her long, powerful fingers extending around his arm to dig painfully into his soft, slender waist. Then she removed her other hand from his throat and secured his other arm in a similar grip, holding him effortlessly out at arm's length with both his arms pinned helplessly to his sides. The pressure of her thumbs on his stomach made it almost impossible for him to breathe, but he finally managed to gasp, ""Please, Angie, put me down! I--I didn't mean to spy! I was only there a few seconds, and I started to leave as soon as I saw it was you and that you--you didn't have any clothes on!"" She pursed her lips to hide a smile. ""Oh, really?"" she replied, and then, shaking him briefly with a force that rattled his teeth, she added, ""Then maybe you can tell me what you were doing out there in the first place!""\n""I--well, I was walking past your house and--and saw that the basement light was on--and..."" Tom's voice trailed off into silence as he realized that there was no explanation for his actions. She smiled grimly. ""Well, little boy, I can,"" she told him. ""How dumb do you think I am? Don't you think I know what all the boys have been saying about me? Big Angie! Biggest knockers of any girl in school! Wonder what else she's got under those baggy clothes! Well, now you know, little boy! What d'you think? Like what you see? Or don't you like to see big muscles on a girl?"" His face twisted in agony, Tom could only sob, ""Angie, please!"" She pursed her lips again. ""Okay,"" she told him finally, ""you wanted to see me in the flesh. Let's give you a closer look!"" Still holding him off the floor at arm's length, she strode across the room to a short bench at each end of which a large barbell was cradled on two heavy hooks about four feet above the floor. Gripping him by the throat again and suspending him in front of one of the hooks, she reached around him with her other hand to twist the back of his wide belt and jeans over one of the hooks, hanging him there with his feet dangling almost a foot off the floor, his eyes now just below the level of her shoulders. He gasped as his belt buckle dug painfully into his stomach, and he grabbed it with both hands in an attempt to loosen it and relieve the pressure, but the belt was too tight. He looked up at her pleadingly. She had stepped back and was regarding him gravely. ""Now, little boy,"" she said softly, ""take a good long look!"" Slowly, sensuously she raised herself to her toes, gaining another several inches of height above him, spread her arms and, with a low growl, leaned forward and flexed her huge shoulder muscles until her long, thick neck all but disappeared in a mass of bulging muscle. The effect was frightening, and Tom's body began to shake uncontrollably as he hung helplessly on the hook in front of her. And yet, he also began to feel the stirrings of sexual desire as Angie slowly straightened, expanded her deep, wide chest, flexed her lats until they bulged out like wings past the curve of her breasts several inches beyond her armpits, and then deliberate- ly raised and cocked both arms to flex her massive biceps. Tom's mouth went dry as he gaped up at her, looming above him like a female titan. ""Look closer, boy,"" she growled. ""I'll bet you've never seen muscles like this on any one before, man or woman. My upper arms measure 22"" with my biceps flexed like this, and my forearms 18"", and it's all bone and solid muscle--not muscle for show, like those bodybuilder types, but solid muscle for pure strength. I'm one of the strongest human beings in the world, man or woman, and I haven't come close to reaching my peak yet. Here, take a closer look."" She pivoted, bringing her right arm under his face, and again bulged her bicep until it brushed the tip of his nose and then pushed it hard against his mouth. It was hard as a rock. Tom resisted a sudden urge to kiss it, but she seemed to sense his desire, for she was looking at him with faint amusement as she pivoted away and turned her back to him. If her front view had been devastating, the view of her back was even more awesome, a wide ""V"" of rippling muscularity that tapered to her narrow waist as she slowly straightened her arms to reveal the incredible development of her triceps. Then, turning again to face him, she flexed abdominal muscles that stood out in bold relief like a washboard under the curve of her ribs. ""Enjoying the show, little boy?"" she asked mockingly. ""D'you like big girls? Me, I stand 6'8"" in my bare feet and weigh 265 lbs., all muscle! And I'm still growing!"" Tom tried to swallow, but his mouth was almost completely dry. ""You--you're unbelievable!"" he was finally able to croak. ""I--I didn't think it was possible for a girl to have such huge muscles."" She smiled faintly. ""Lots of people think that,"" she said softly. ""As you can see, they're wrong. Male hormones aren't the only reason most men are taller and have bigger upper bodies than women. It's a matter of genetics. Today only a few women have the genetics to develop muscles like mine, but as more and more women develop themselves physically there will be more of us born every day. Women's bodies are inherently stronger than men's; they have to be to be able to bear children. And in time women will have the size and muscle to go with their superior bodies, and then it will be men's turn to become the weaker sex. And when that happens, we'll take over and straighten out the mess you men have made of the world.""\n""Jesus,"" Tom breathed. A feminist fanatic! The girl was nuts! She read his face and looked amused. ""You and I may not live to see it, little boy,"" she told him, ""but it will happen. You think not? Here, look at my legs."" She put her right foot forward and flexed the muscles of her massive thigh, which stood out like huge cords down her legs, and then did the same with her left. Turning her back on him again, she rose up on tiptoe, bulging massive calves. Then, apparently finished, she pivoted around to face him, looking down at him speculatively. ""What--what are you going to do with me?"" he asked nervously. ""I think,"" she replied slowly, ""that I am going to teach you a little lesson for spying on me. And then I think I'll have some fun with your little body."" She grinned mischievously. ""Mom and Dad are out of town for the weekend, so there won't be anyone to interrupt us. Frankly, I'm kinda glad you dropped by. I've been planning to get you alone ever since I first saw you. But that doesn't change the fact that you have to be punished for spying on me."" He choked. ""P--punished? W--what are you going to do?"" She grinned. ""Now, what do you think any self respecting girl would do to a naughty, little Peeping Tom?"" she chuckled. ""I'm going to turn you over my knee and give you a good spanking, that's what."" He cried out, ""No!"", but her left hand was already forcing itself between his thighs to capture his entire crotch in her massive palm and, as her other hand freed his belt and sweatshirt, lift him easily off the hook. His eyes bulged as the pressure of her hand on his penis and testicles sent a thrill of pleasure through him, but then he was tilted backward and felt her other hand slide behind his waist and under his sweatshirt just above his jeans as she released her grip on his crotch. He felt her thumb dig into the soft flesh under his ribs and her fingers do the same on his other side, just above his kidney. Only then did he realize fully the size and strength of this teenage giantess, for she was holding him effortlessly off the floor, in an almost horizontal position, securely in the grasp of her single, huge, right hand which spanned more than half his slender waist! ""My,"" she gushed, ""what a soft, little lightweight you are! I'll bet you don't weigh much more than a hundred pounds. Right? And such a tiny waist! You could be a little girl! I can hardly wait to see what YOU'VE got under those clothes."" Tom choked and started to struggle. ""Now wait a minute, Angie! You can't..."" His voice trailed off in a strangled gasp as a sudden, momentary increase in pressure of her thumb and fingers on his sides drove the air from his lungs. When he could breathe again, he gaped up at her in terror. She was smiling down at him serenely. ""That's right, baby,"" she warned, ""I can do anything I want to with you. I could crush your soft, little body with just the strength of my fingers, so don't be foolish enough to try to resist me. Now just lay back and relax while Angie takes your clothes off."" It was obvious that he was incapable of doing anything else, and he made no protest as she casually captured one foot and then the other to remove his tennis shoes and socks. Then, undoing his belt and fly, she slid his jeans and undershorts down his legs and off his feet. His sweatshirt was next, which she removed my simply forcing each of his arms back next to his head, leaving him completely naked in her grasp, his face a deep red with embarrass- ment and shame. ""Angie, please..."" he choked and reached down quickly with both hands to cover his crotch. She laughed and traced lines lightly around his chest and stomach with a long nailed forefinger, causing his body to stiffen and his flesh to crawl as she found his ticklish areas. ""Nice,"" she murmured. ""Just the kind of soft, little body I love to play with. Ticklish, too. We'll have some fun with that later. Of course,"" she added with a chuckle, ""your face is kinda red, about as red as those cute, little buns of yours are gonna be in a minute or two. But first I want to see what you're hiding down there."" She moved her free hand down to his crotch, easily forcing both his hands away to expose his small, limp penis and testicles, and clucked her tongue in mock dismay. ""Well, now!"" she exclaimed, ""not much here to work with, I'm afraid! Looks like you're tiny all over, little one! Let's see what we can do with this..."" Cupping his entire crotch in her huge palm, she began to gently massage him. To his amazement and horror, almost immediate- ly pangs of desire began to flood his lower body, and he felt his penis start to throb and stiffen against the pressure of her hand. Instinctively he grabbed at her hands, but she ignored his struggles as she released her grip on his crotch and took the tip of his now erect penis to roll it back and forth between her thumb and forefinger until he was moaning and his entire body writhing in the ecstasy of desire. Then, as he thought he was about to orgasm, his penis abruptly disappeared into her huge palm, and pain replaced desire as her grip tightened, squeezing until his penis was soft and flaccid in her hand and his body limp and trembling. ""Naughty, naughty!"" she laughed. ""Little baby can't come 'til Mommy lets him!"" But he barely heard her in the agony of his humiliation and frustration. And he was only dimly aware of what was happening to him as, still holding his helpless body by his waist in her right hand, she carried him across the room to a large sofa. However, when she seated herself on the sofa and laid him face down across her massive thighs, the realization of what she was going to do to him jerked him back to consciousness. ""My God!"" he gasped. ""No! Please!"" His protest died in a scream of pain as her big hand descended with piledriver force on his unprotected buttocks, sending searing pangs of agony through his body. He thrashed about helplessly, trying in vain to escape the pressure of her left hand which now held him securely in place, but was unable to even slow her rhythm as she continued to spank him until, exhausted and sobbing uncontrollably, he lay motionless across her lap, conscious only of the terrible burning of his blistered bottom. Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the spanking stopped, and he felt her hands about his waist, lifting him and turning him to set him upright on her lap. Wrapping one powerful arm around his chest and right arm and her other around his thighs, she tucked his left shoulder under her armpit and pulled him tightly to her, his head pressed against her broad shoulder and both his arms trapped against his sides as he continued to sob hysterically, tears streaming down his cheeks. ""My!"" she teased. ""What a little baby you are! Crying your little heart out from those few, little love pats? What would you have done if I had REALLY spanked you? Well, never mind, little baby, Angie will kiss your tears away and make your little bottom all better!"" Lowering her head to his and cuddling him securely against her massive chest, she began kissing his eyes and cheeks and licking the tears from his face while her huge hand gently stroked his bare buttocks, and gradually Tom's hysteria subsided. As he looked up at her pleadingly, she raised him slightly and lowered her open mouth to capture his, pressing his head back hard against the powerful bicep of her right arm. He made no attempt at resistance, and she slid her left hand from his buttocks to force it between his thighs to again cup his entire crotch in her huge palm and gently massage his penis and testicles, and suddenly the soreness of his buttocks was submerged in the reawakened desire that surged through his lower body. He breathed a low, muffled moan into her mouth as her tongue intertwined with his and explored the inside of his mouth at will. Releasing his mouth and crotch, she wrapped her left arm around his thighs again and stood up, still holding him cuddled tightly against her chest. ""Now,"" she whispered softly, ""Angie is going to take her little toy upstairs and play with his tiny body. And when I'm finished with you, you're gonna be mine!"" His only answer was to press his head against her shoulder and close his eyes in the ecstasy of his desire as she carried him, feeling so small, naked and helpless in her mighty arms, upstairs to her bedroom. There, she shifted him so that she was again holding him in the palm of one hand, almost horizontally in front of her, with her fingers wrapped around his waist, firmly but more gently this time. ""Now,"" she grinned, ""Angie's gonna see just how ticklish her little baby is!"" Tom's protest died in a wave of hysterical, screaming laughter as the fingers of her other hand probed his armpits and sides and traced delicate lines across, down and around his soft stomach. His entire consciousness was engulfed in the agonizing, yet strangely erotic, titillations that coursed through him, and he jerked and thrashed about helplessly in her grasp, trying to grab the hand that was inflicting such exquisite torture on his defenseless body. But she only laughed delightedly and ignored his struggles as she continued to probe his ticklish areas at will. Then, a suddenly as it had begun, the tickling stopped, leaving only a residual sensitivity in his violated areas and a throbbing erection that was sending pulsations of desire through his body. He lay limp and trembling in her hand, exhausted from his struggles, as she opened a drawer of the nightstand next to her bed and took out a long feather. Tom's eyes widened in alarm. ""My God!"" he croaked, ""what are you going to do with that?"" She grinned down at him. ""You'll see,"" she murmured. ""If you thought being tickled by me was fun, wait'll you get a load of this!"" Again the hand holding the feather went to his armpits and then drew the feather lightly down his sides and across and down his stomach. His body jerked involuntarily, but the titillations were nowhere near as strong as those her fingers had produced. He was almost able to relax until his consciousness was again enveloped in sensation, this time a massive itching, intensely erotic sensation he had never felt before that began in his genitals and coursed through his entire body as Angie gently drew the feather across the under side and tip of his erect penis. His body stiffened, and he mouthed a pitiful whine and frantically tried to grab his genitals to stop this new instrument of torture, but she easily warded off his efforts with the back of her hand and continued to stroke him until his entire body was a writhing mass of erotic itching and excruciating desire. Dimly he was aware of being laid on his back on her bed, his head resting on several pillows, and then of Angie's massive thighs straddling his head and a single, huge hand pressing down on his chest to hold his writhing body flat while her other hand continued to torture his manhood with the feather. Looking up, he glimpsed her strong, lovely features looming high above him, barely visible beyond her naked breasts and now flushed with her own desire. Then he saw only her wet, hairy bush as it descended to cover his face, and his face was flooded with her wetness and his consciousness engulfed in the powerful odor of musk. It was as though he were in a dream, now barely aware of the erotic torture to which his penis was being subjected and the throbbing desire which coursed through his body. He could hardly hear her gasping sighs of pleasure as she worked his face into her clit, almost completely cutting off his air. He struggled to breathe and thought he was going to lose consciousness when he felt her giant body writhe and heave and heard her scream in the ecstasy of her orgasm as his face was flooded with her juices. After a seeming eternity, she raised herself, turned and straddled his helpless body. Freed from the prison of her womanhood, he was again aware of the terrible itching and pulsating desire in his loins, even though the feather torture of his penis had long since ceased. Lowering her massive body to cover his and burying his face against her wide chest just below her breasts, she captured the tip of his throbbing penis between her huge thighs. Almost immediately the itching was submerged in a surge of pure ecstasy that enveloped his entire body and carried him beyond sensation to heights of pure rapture beyond anything he had ever known, only to subside and leave him limp and trembling beneath the weight of her giant frame. His mind was still reeling as he felt her lift herself off him, gently wipe his face clean with a corner of the pillow case on which he lay, and then bend down to capture his open mouth with hers while her huge hand encompassed his crotch. ""Now, baby,"" she whispered into his mouth, ""you belong to me. You're gonna be my little love toy for as long as I want you and whenever I want you. I've only begun to show you the things I can do to you, and you're gonna love them all, just like you loved what I did to you tonight. Didn't you, baby?"" He was half sobbing with the realization that, indeed, she was right, that he was hers, bound to her with chains of ecstasy and the knowledge that she could do anything she wanted with his helpless body. Almost unconsciously, he felt his arms wind up around her neck in abject surrender to her embrace as, with a triumphant laugh, she lifted herself off the bed, carrying him with her, and, cradling him like a small child in her mighty arms, carried him downstairs to the gameroom."
265,Animal Farm II,"['mf', 'ff', 'orgy']","Chapter 2\n\n""She's coming, Stacy! Jesus, would I ever like to be in her place! It's really great to have a tongue and lips working away down there while two mouths are going to town above! A lapping tongue and a sucking mouth feels just about as great as a pistoning prick. And, to settle any curiosity you may have, yes, I've had my cunt and clit sucked and lapped by females as well as by males!""\n""That's terrible,"" Stacy said, not sure that she meant it, unable to take her eyes from the erotic tableau. ""It's terribly nice, baby! Someday you'll know how nice it really is! Maybe not from a female, but any male with an ounce of brains and a real desire to make a girl happy will eat pussy before pronging it!"" Stacy remained silent as both women stopped all motion and the men pulled away. The woman that'd been doing the cuntlapping lifted her head, licked her lips, and moved until she was kissing the other woman on the mouth. It was obvious to Stacy that the kiss was being returned in a very passionate manner. One of the men said something and patted the uplifted ass of the woman on top. She immediately lowered her body until the two female crotches were making contact and the two pair of breasts were mashed together. Both females began squirming together, going through the motions of intercourse - fucking, as Betty would've bluntly stated it, Stacy thought - and the woman on the bottom reached down and grabbed a stiff cock in each hand. ""It's fun to give one guy a hand-job,"" Betty said. ""Jacking off two at the same time is really great! Not that I think she'll be allowed to keep on until those two stiff dicks shoot off!""\n""I still find it difficult to believe that those four people are married, but not to each other,"" Stacy said. ""Did I say that right? Anyhow, you know what I mean.""\n""You'd be surprised to know just who and how many married couples do swap around here,"" Betty said. ""Personally, I see no harm in it. I'm sure that most married people get bored with each other sooner or later and what harm is there if they both agree to swap? They at least stay together and there isn't that much difference in that and getting divorces and marrying three, four, five, or six times like some so-called high-class bitches in this country do.""\n""Maybe you're right about that, but that doesn't explain the reason for the way those two women are going at each other.""\n""That's just a little extra added pleasure, Stacy! Hell, life's short and all that stuff and I admire the hedonists and the way they think. Because I'm one myself, I guess!""\n""Maybe I'm just envious because I'm unable to let myself go the way you can,"" Stacy said, finding that the talk was somehow helping her keep herself under control. A few times she'd had the wild urge to rush off into the darkness where she could be alone to relieve the tension that was just as much mental as it was physical. ""You're doing just fine, Stacy. A few more days with me and my blunt way of speaking and you'll be surprising yourself with your new way of looking upon sex and life in general. I could sense that you weren't really a prude, you know, or I wouldn't've bothered to try and help you come out of your shell. Well, it looks as if they're finally going to start fucking!"" The two women had pulled away from each other and were getting on their backs. It didn't seem to Stacy that they'd climaxed while grinding their cunts together. She wondered if Betty had ever done that, or used her mouth and tongue on another female, but she was afraid to ask. Betty might think that she was hinting that she'd like to assume what she'd read was called the passive role in Lesbianism, and she didn't want to fool around with the gay stuff. She might get hooked, as some females did, and she didn't want to take any chances on anything like that happening. Not until she'd at least had sex with a male, anyhow! It turned out that Betty was wrong. They didn't start fucking right away. The men went down on the women, switching back and forth a couple of times, as the women fondled each other's titties. Stacy could tell that the women weren't climaxing and it looked as if the men were just kind of teasing them, getting them hot and ready for the cocks that looked bigger all the time. Finally, the men did mount the women, the second man taking the first woman, the first man Stacy and Betty had seen getting between the other woman's parted legs. The women put their hands down and did the guiding. Both men pushed in balls deep, held there for a few seconds, then pulled their stiff shafts out until only the knobs were embedded. Both women lurched upward to capture all of the rigid rods and the men shoved all the way in again, slamming the women's asses back down upon the mattress. Stacy had daydreamed many times about being fucked, and about others fucking, and she thought a little wildly that at least one of her fantasies was coming true. It was just as exciting as she'd thought it'd be. It was beautiful, really, the rhythmical way each couple moved together. She had all kinds of still pictures, but they paled greatly when compared to actually witnessing sexual intercourse - fucking. Again the men switched back and forth from woman to woman, fucking for only a minute or two each time before they shifted, and Stacy didn't really pay enough attention to that part of the erotic scene to know how many times a shift was made. It was enough just to see the glistening cocks from time to time, imagining how it'd feel to have on shoved into her steaming snatch each time there was a change of partners - and then wondering how it's feel to have a prick pistoning in her pulsating pussy. Because a few times she seemed to be right on the brink of a blissful orgasm. But she'd close her eyes and grip the window sill until her knuckles ached and somehow keep from spasming. She was afraid that she'd moan or cry out and she didn't want Betty to know that she was so passionate. That pretty girl seemed surprisingly calm and cool and Stacy knew that it'd be very embarrassing to lose control of herself. Besides, she thought a few times, it wasn't the first time she'd been as hot as a firecracker and couldn't or didn't do anything about it. Sometimes she could get almost as sexy-hot sitting in a classroom and having erotic daydreams and the wildest fantasies possible. ""They're long-lasting studs,"" Betty said after about ten minutes had passed. ""That's nothing unusual, though. The swapping husbands are a sophisticated bunch, of course, and I guess it takes something really extra to make them shoot off fast like a teen-agger. Come to think of it, I know quite a few boys able to last and last! They're going to try something else now."" Stacy hadn't taken her eyes from the fucking couples. The men pulled their cocks out and walked on their hands and knees until each glistening prick was poking directly at a waiting female mouth. The two women licked their own cunt juices from the cocks and then the men lowered enough to be sucked. The sucking didn't go on very long. The men got out of the way and the women got into what Stacy had heard called the sixty-nine position. While the women were going down on each other, the men got down behind them, each tongueing an asshole. That went on for a few minutes, then the men pulled away, turned around, and each began to rub the end of his hard cock through the crack of a female ass. ""You just might see some ass-fucking, Stacy!"" Glancing at Betty, Stacy wondered if the wanton young girl had ever taken a cock up her rectum. Why certainly! There wasn't even any need to ask. There probably wasn't much of anything that Betty hadn't done where sex was concerned. Did she really want to become as freewheeling as Betty? Betty seemed to be happy enough, that was for sure, but losing one's virginity didn't mean that one had to become so wantonly promiscuous as Betty so obviously was. Not, Stacy quickly told herself, that she'd definitely made up her mind to go on a double date with Betty. Besides, if she didn't really like the date a lot she wouldn't even consider letting him be first to - to fuck her. Stacy felt a shudder ripple through her entire body and it didn't have much to do with the exciting erotic scene she was observing with staring eyes. It had to do with her basic reluctance, and fear, of having sexual intercourse. She'd have to stop being so wishy-washy. One moment she had her mind made up to go all-out and let some boy fuck her, the next moment she was frightened and making excuses . . . ""They just did that to make their cocks slippery, Stacy. With their tools coated with cunt juice they don't have to take time to go get Vaseline or some other lubricant. Saliva works okay, too, of course!"" The women had stopped eating each other and the men had shoved their pricks into the pussies from the rear. They'd only made a few thrust before withdrawing, however, and their cock were wetly glistening. Each man placed the blunt end of his thrusting cock against a puckered anal opening and the bed was situated in such a way that Stacy could see each big knob pop past a tight elastic ring. Stacy mentally flinched in sympathy with the two women. She could see the expression of pain on their faces, and she'd experimented enough with herself to know that the swollen glans lodged in the assholes just about had to hurt. In her excitement while masturbating she'd often gotten carried away with passion and shoved a finger up her own ass. She'd read that the entire anal region was considered to be an erogenous zone and it was certainly true with her. But a finger wasn't like a big hard cock! She'd gotten used to her finger, or her asshole had, and it felt good when she occasionally finger- fucked herself there while stimulating her cunt and clit, but she didn't think she'd want to try anything bigger than her finger. Many women liked to be sodomized, though - as did some men - and the pained expressions on each woman's face was turning into one of bliss. Both cocks had slowly disappeared and the men had started slow and steady in and almost out thrusts. They were pumping in the same tempo, seemingly on purpose, and the women were hunching along with the pistoning pricks. Then the women resumed the intimate oral act that's been interrupted, really burrowing their faces into each other's crotches, and the four moved in unison for two or three minutes. Suddenly one man began to pump erratically, his firm-looking buttocks moving in short jerks instead of the smooth rhythm that Stacy had found so fascinating. Because she knew that his sperm was shooting out of his cock into the woman's asshole. Or into her bowels. The other man began pounding his prick into the other woman's rectum in the same jerky manner. Both women lurched spasmodically, seemingly trying to eat each other alive, and after a few seconds the four collapsed and were still. ""I'm ready to go if you are, Stacy. I'm so fucking sexy-hot I can't take it any longer without flippin' right out of my skull!""\n""I'm ready,"" Stacy said, backing away from the window. ""I'm not exactly cool, you know!""\n""If I show you how I relieve my sexual tension at times, will you promise not to tell anybody, Stacy? You won't have to do anything - and you won't be touched. I just want to show you a wonderful way that I get my jollies!""\n""I don't suppose I have anything to lose,"" Stacy said, thinking that Betty was also an exhibitionist and wanted to be watched while masturbating in some fashion. Betty had also backed away from the window. She peered through the darkness into Stacy's face. ""You promise not to blab?""\n""Yes,"" Stacy said. ""Sure, I promise.""\n""Then let's haul ass!""\n\n Animal Farm II\n\nChapter 3\n\n Stacy and Betty were both sixteen. They both lived within a mile of the house where they'd been peeking. All the people living in that general area were in the ""horsy set"" to one degree or another. Stacy's parents were well-to-do and had enough money to raise thoroughbred jumpers and she and her father competed with them. Her mother wasn't so athletically inclined and spent a great deal of her time sulking, occasionally drinking far too much. Betty's parents weren't as wealthy and were actually from what people considered to be the lower rungs of the 'horsy set"". They, and similar families, kept horses just for the pleasure of riding. There was a little friction in the high school between the two groups, and Stacy actually represented the one set and Betty the other. Stacy was far from being stuck up, but her parents wealth tended to make some of the kids think that she was, and her basic shyness didn't help matters. She'd managed to make the one friend from outside her own set, and that friendship had been instigated mainly by Betty. All the houses were large and were set well back from the sidewalk and the street. They were estates, actually, and most were fenced and the front lawns could be measured in acres instead of in footage. Most had stables or small barns and there were alleyways for riding the horses into the foothills not so far away. Stacy and Betty were using the sidewalk and nothing was said for a couple of blocks after they'd successfully gotten away from the swapping party without being seen. ""I'm sorry you weren't able to see more action,"" Betty said. ""Sometimes I've ben able to see into living rooms and watch regular orgies. You'd really get a bang out of that. I've seen as many as ten to fifteen couples all going to town at the same time. That's usually later at night, though, when they just forget the silly games they play to pair off and just go at it with any available partner. You aren't sorry you came with me, are you, Stacy?""\n""No, but I think I saw enough the first time. Maybe too much!"" Betty laughed. ""I noticed that you got all hot and bothered. So did I, of course! If you hadn't been there I would've probably dropped my jeans and panties and fingered myself off like crazy Betty's words made Stacy curious, but she decided not to ask any questions. It seemed strange that Betty hadn't gotten her to promise not to blab earlier, though, and then gone ahead and masturbated while watching the fucking and sucking. Maybe she hadn't meant that she relieved her tension with her fingers. Maybe she pronged herself with some other object. Well, that sure wouldn't be anything new, Stacy thought. She'd used just about everything from a broomstick to a banana during the past three years or so herself. She'd never found anything that felt better than her own finger or fingers, but she'd made that discovery just a little too late. Experimenting one night with the handle of a hair brush, while ogling some fuck pictures, she'd gotten so passionate that she'd destroyed the piece of skin that was supposed to be so precocious. There hadn't been much pain, just a sharp tingling sensation, and very little blood. There'd been nothing too it physically, really, but mentally she'd suffered a great deal. She could just imagine explaining to a husband some day that a hair brush handle had gotten her maidenhead. Cherry, as Betty had called it when she asked if she was still intact. Stacy had been evasive by saying that she'd never had sexual intercourse. Betty had been surprised, stating that she'd lost her cherry when only twelve. For some reason Stacy had felt a little stupid for still being a virgin at sixteen. As far as a cock was concerned she was a virgin, anyway, and Betty had told her that she was a rare breed, indeed. Betty said that if they were health nuts they could jog. Then she added that she liked to do her exercises in a far more pleasurable way. Stacy knew what Betty meant, but she stated that she got plenty of exercise on horseback. ""Jumping over obstacles will give just about every muscle in your body a workout.""\n""Not my body,"" Betty said, laughing, then saying that she'd take most of her exercise in a horizontal position. She told Stacy that she would like to go riding with her and suggested that she get a bunch of her friends together and that they ride up into the foothills to a lake they'd both visited at different times. ""You could get to know some of my crowd that way, Stacy."" Stacy said that she was willing and Betty said that they'd have a lot of fun, and then wanted to know if Stacy was interested in hearing how she'd lost her cherry. When Stacy gave an affirmative answer, wondering if she should tell that a hair brush handle had gotten her cherry, thinking that that would be good for a laugh, Betty began telling about her first sexual experience with a partner. It had been with a first cousin. Betty didn't think that it could really be looked upon as incest, though. Maybe in some quarters, but she'd even heard of first cousins getting married. Not that she'd want to marry the cousin, George. He was already married, anyhow, but she wouldn't want to live with him or any thing like that even if he were single. She didn't really like him all that much. At that point Stacy interrupted to ask if Betty had been raped. Betty said that it was more like her raping him. George was eighteen at the time. He'd been visiting the Evan's with his parents when Betty got her first crack at him. She was just a kid, but she'd already started fingering herself. Her boobies had already started to sprout, but George hadn't paid any attention to her. Betty thought that might've been the reason she'd gone after him. Along with the fact that she'd happened to walk in on him in the bathroom. George had just taken a shower and was drying himself. She didn't think he'd left the door unlocked on purpose, because their parents were home. He'd had a hard-on. His prick looked to be a foot long, but she'd found out later that it was only a fraction over six inches. Betty had known right then that she'd wanted to sample the stiff cock. She'd been daydreaming about being fucked and had decided that that was her chance. He'd yelled at her to get out, but she'd stood there staring until he'd covered his poking cock with a towel. She'd then gone to her room and masturbated while making believe her finger was George's cock. Later that afternoon, when the two of them had happened to be left in the house, she'd talked to him in the living room. She'd told him that she was just nutty enough to tell her parents that he'd fucked her even if he didn't. She'd apparently convinced his that she was telling the truth. She'd also made him hot by stripping her clothes off right there, He'd stared, and his prick had started poking his pants out, but he hadn't made a move toward her. Betty had picked up her clothes, told George that he'd better come to her room if he didn't want to get into some serious trouble, then took off. He'd soon appeared in her room, where she'd been stretched out on the bed. While looking at her crotch - she already had plenty of pubic hair - he'd told her that he'd probably be in serious trouble if he did touch her. Betty had told George that she'd never tell anybody, meaning it at the time, and she didn't know if she convinced him of that or if he was just so horny he couldn't help himself. He'd shucked out of his clothes and joined her on the bed, his stiff cock swaying from side to side. George had surprised her. She'd thought that he'd start putting the meat to her right away. Instead he'd made a dive for her cunt with his mouth and tongue. God, but had that ever felt great! He'd licked her gash a few times and then jabbed his tongue deep into her snatch. He'd tongue- fucked her until she was humping like crazy. Then his tongue and lips had gone to her clit. He'd grabbed her wriggling ass with his strong fingers and lapped and sucked her passion-button until she'd had a wonderful climax. He'd turned out to be a totally uninhibited swinger. He'd given Betty a tongue bath. She didn't think that he'd missed a single square inch of her entire body. He'd gotten his tongue stiff enough to get it up her asshole. The sensation was truly fantastic. He'd gone ape over her little boobies. He'd gotten them all in his mouth, one at a time, and sucked until she'd almost gone off her rocker. Finally, he'd gotten between her eagerly parted legs and she'd been more than ready for the penetration. He'd placed the blunt end of his cock against the slight opening between her cuntal lips and warned her that it might hurt a little. She told him to stop stalling around and start fucking. She'd heard before that it was supposed to hurt, so when he pushed his stiff prick down, and in, she'd lurched upward, figuring that it'd be better to get it over quickly. Betty had suffered very little pain. She guessed that she'd had a very thin piece of worthless skin. Or else she'd already punctured it with her fingers. That first fucking session had been a wondrous experience. When he'd blasted off and she'd felt his jism spurting and flooding her hot cunt, she'd had a series of blissful orgasms and the delightful pleasure had gone on and on. A few seconds later, after Betty had stopped talking she laughed and said, ""So that's the way I lost my cherry!"" Stacy didn't say anything and Betty went on to tell about how George had taught her other exciting things during the next few days. He hadn't forced her to do anything. She'd wanted to suck his cock and had. She'd really dug that. She'd liked the taste of his pecker and his sperm. He'd talked her into letting him corn-hole her. She hadn't been all that anxious to give it a try, and it had hurt like hell at first, but it'd turned out to be a very blissful sensation. After having so much fun and pleasure with George it didn't take Betty long to branch out and start having sex with boys closer to her own age. Their smaller pecker had satisfied her until she'd started getting old enough to get older fellows without making a pest of herself. ""I still see George from time to time, Stacy. When I said that I didn't like him I meant that I don't like his personality. He has a hot-ass wife who keeps him pretty well pooped, though, and I haven't been able to talk him into seeing if she'd like to make the threesome scene. Hey, I'm talking a hell of a lot huh? I guess I've mostly been trying to get up enough nerve to tell you something that might shock you."" They'd been walking along at a fairly fast clip, side by side, and they were nearing Betty's home. It was a two-story structure, but not as big or imposing as Stacy's home. There was almost as much land, though - about three acres - and the barn at the back of the property was very small, little more than a stable. There wasn't a swimming pool, either. ""Maybe you've already shocked me enough,"" Stacy said, seeing that there weren't any lights on in the house. It was only ten o'clock so she figured that Betty's parents weren't at home. Betty led the way around the house, toward the back. ""I don't think you're all that shocked, Stacy. Or even surprised. I'd already practically told the same things in a nicer way, anyhow. You already knew about me being a swinger, I mean."" Betty stopped and Stacy halted just in time to keep from bumping into her. ""There are really two things I don't want you to blab about, Stacy. About how I sometimes relieve my sexual tensions when there isn't a boy around and -""\n""I won't do it,"" Stacy cunt in. ""I won't have any kind of sex with you if that's what you've been leading up to. I caught that bit about the threesome scene you seem to want with your cousin and his wife, I mean, I haven't been around, but that doesn't mean that I'm totally ignorant about such things.""\n""I didn't bring you here to try and make you,"" Betty said. ""Don't worry about that for one moment. I've gone the gay route a few times for the extra thrills, but I'm not butchy enough to go around trying to seduce anybody.""\n""That's good news,"" Stacy said, not sure that she really meant it. She had pictures of females going down on each other and she'd often wondered how it'd feel to be the recipient of such a tongue-fucking even before she'd seen the two swapping wives going at each other. ""I value our friendship too much to take a chance on destroying it, Stacy. That's the reason I've been stalling about telling what I feel that I must tell you before you find out from some other source. My parents are swappers. They aren't home so they were probably at that sex party we just left. I was almost wishing that they'd been in that bedroom so that I could see your reaction. I must say you're taking the news quite calmly."" After a few more seconds of just staring, and there was enough light for her to see Betty's face, Stacy said. ""I'll admit that I'm surprised, shocked, and all that, Betty. I'd hate to find out that my parents were swappers! How long have you known about your folks?""\n""About two years. From things I'd heard them say I suspected that they were swapping. One night when I knew where they were going I followed later. I'll admit that I was shocked when I actually saw my father fucking one of the wives and my mother being fucked by one of the husbands. I'll also admit that I got very excited. I fingered myself through at least three climaxes that evening. Twice while watching my father pistoning his big cock in and out of one of the hot-ass wives. He must have at least eight inches.""\n""Do they know that you know, Betty?""\n""I don't think so. We've never talked about it, anyhow. They might suspect that I know, of course, but they're so far out when it comes to sex that I don't think they'd even be embarrassed if I told them that I know. But that's enough talk for now. Come along and see just how far out I am where sex is concerned!"" Stacy followed Betty back to the small barn. Betty didn't turn the light on until they were inside and the door was closed behind them. Then she laughed and said that it'd be a big joke if somebody peeked in a window at them. ""I'm not going to do anything,"" Stacy said. ""I just want you to watch, honey! I've kept this secret bottled up as long as I can! I guess I'm just an exhibitionist at heart, too. Because I'd like to go to the swapping parties and join right in. Maybe with my own father!"" Betty had been stripping out of her clothes. They were both wearing jeans, sweaters, and shoes. Stacy had already seen Betty in the shower room at school. For her age, or any age for that matter, Stacy thought, Betty was beautifully stacked. She wasn't all that tall, but she had long and shapely legs. Her titties were big and remained high and firm and jutting when freed of the restraining bra. Her pubic hairs were just as dark as the hair in her head - and her ass jiggled when she walked or even made a quick movement. Stacy had been in the barn before. There were two riding horses and a small pony. Betty had told Stacy that her parents had wanted to sell the pony, but that she'd protested so much she'd been able to keep him. Stacy soon found out why Betty had wanted to keep the well-groomed pony. Betty had gotten the pony when he was very young and she'd called him Pee-Wee. The name had stuck even after he'd gotten full grown and it was still appropriate when he was compared to the other two horses. Not looking at Stacy after she'd gotten herself naked, Betty went over to Pee-Wee's stall. She put a halter on him and backed him out into the passageway. She tied him to a stanchion, then got a pitchfork and began putting fresh hay underneath him. Still not saying anything to Stacy, or looking her way, Betty put a horse blanket on the hay that she'd stacked about two feet high. Then she straightened and began playing with Pee- wee's big testicles. Stacy watched, dumfounded, as the pony's cock began to slide out of it's sheath, and she realized that Betty was going to engage in some kind of sexual act with the animal. Betty had already admitted to sucking and fucking boys, including taking it up the ass, and even having sex with other females - and now she was going to prove her admitted tendencies to be an exhibitionist by engaging in bestiality! The walk from the window where they'd peeked, despite the sexy talk by Betty, had allowed Stacy's passion to simmer down a great deal. But now, as she watched the pony's cock extending out and down at least eighteen inches and getting hard, she felt the heat in her loins building and spreading again. Betty looked at Stacy, her dark eyes flashing, her fingers still busy on the big balls. ""Isn't that an exciting sight! I washed his cock late this afternoon. That's the reason it's so clean."" Stacy agreed that it was an exciting sight, but she didn't say anything. She even felt that she should turn tail and run like hell. But she couldn't seem to move her feet, and wasn't even sure that she wanted to flee. It wasn't as if she was going to do anything - and she was curious as to just how Betty was going to go about relieving her sexual tension with the pony's long cock. Betty got on her knees on the bed she'd constructed out of the hay and blanket and began caressing the long shaft. There wasn't any slime like Stacy had seen so often, which she knew was a lubricant provided by nature, and she successfully resisted an impulse to go over and touch the big organ. It looked so hard and sleek and it wasn't repulsive at all. Betty looked at Stacy, smiled, and quickly positioned herself on the makeshift bed. She placed her crotch almost directly under the end of the stiff shaft and wriggled her ass until the big cockhead was resting against her cuntal lips. She was grasping the cock with both hands. She wriggled a little more, hunched upward, and four or five inches of the pony's prick slipped into her pussy. She began making fucking motions, lurching upward ever higher, soon taking seven or eight inches on each upward thrust. Stacy could understand why the pony had been tied so that he couldn't lift his head. He couldn't lift up to make thrusts of his own, and she thought a little wildly that if he could really do any fucking he'd ruin Betty forever. As it was, Betty was using her hand as well as her own body movements to control the depth of the penetration. Betty's face was contorted with passion. But she had her eyes open and she looked at Stacy and spoke without faltering in the steady pace she'd set. ""Pee-Wee can usually last a long time. But I haven't used him and his lovely cock for a couple of days and I can tell that he'll be blasting off soon. He recovers quickly, though, and might not even lose his hard-on after shooting off his first load.""\n""Very interesting,"" Stacy said, feeling that she should say some damn thing, her eyes going to Betty's thrusting titties and then back to her cunt moving and clinging on inches and inches of the pony's long cock. ""Oh, sweet Jesus, I'm coming! Oh, Stacy, you can't imagine how good this feels! Oh, awwww-"" Betty's lovely buttocks bounced and wriggled wildly, and a quick glance told Stacy that the passionate girl's eyes were tightly closed, her white upper teeth clamped down over her full lower lip. Stacy was steaming herself. It took all of her will power to keep from clutching at her own crotch, her own quivering cunt. She didn't actually have an orgasm, but she could feel the secretions adding to the wetness of her already damp panty crotch. In a few seconds Betty was still, her eyes open, a bright smile on her pretty face, her hands still holding at least eight inches of the pony's stiff cock embedded in her twat. ""Pee-Wee didn't come, Stacy. As you can see! Would you like to give it a try?""\n""No! Never!"" Betty laughed. ""I think you protest too much, honey! But if you don't want to have some far-out pleasure that beats masturbation all to hell, then I'll take another trip and make Pee-Wee shoot his stuff!"" While speaking, Betty had started hunching again. Stacy stared at the prick and the pussy, her mouth and throat dry, her legs weak. But she didn't want to give her virginity to a pony! Still she was fascinated, mesmerized by the sight. She watched the dark shaft of hard pony cock probing deep into the delicate pink folds of Betty's girlish pussy again and again. Within two minutes the pony ejaculated. Stacy could tell that Betty had another orgasm as she swiftly fucked herself up and down on the spurting cock. The thick white sperm overflowed Betty's clinging cunt, oozing out around the fat pony cock. Betty moaned loudly and cried out with pleasure as the stringy stuff dripped in huge gobs onto the blanket under her feverishly hunching buttocks. Stacy turned, hurried to the door, opened it, and took off running.\n\n\n\nAnimal Farm II\n\nChapter 4\n\nOut on the sidewalk, heading for home, Stacy slowed down to a jog. But after jogging for a couple of blocks she slowed to a walk, no longer in that much of a hurry, even wondering if she should go back. She should've at least said goodbye to Betty. The uninhibited girl would understand why she'd taken off, though - and she could always explain or apologize or some damn thing the next day at school. It was a little over half a mile to her home. It wasn't all that late, but it wouldn't've made any difference if it'd been in the early morning hours. Except for the lack of sleep, of course. She had her own key and could come and go just about as she pleased. She could handle her mother, drunk, drinking, or sober, and her father was always telling her to have all of the fun she could while she was young enough to enjoy things to the fullest. She didn't think he'd approve of the offbeat fun she'd enjoyed that evening, though! The peeking at the swapper had been great fun, too. That Betty! Fucking herself with a pony's cock! Pee-wee's cock was just about as big as a large horse's, though. But she wouldn't think about that! Hell, she might get nutty enough - or hot enough - to breeze out to the barn and do some experimenting with the five beautiful horses out there! The big house was dark. Deciding that her parents were out someplace, as they never went to bed that early, Stacy thought about Betty's parents. They were a very attractive couple and the father was always smiling at her, flirting, really, and she wasn't surprised that they swapped. Betty's mother was something like Betty, a sexy-looking chick, and Betty was very broadminded to accept the truth about her parents without even telling them that she knew. She'd at least tell them how terrible she thought they were, Stacy thought. Not that her mother and father would do such a thing! There was a combination cook and housekeeper, but she didn't sleep in. Stacy locked the front door behind her, then checked in the living room to make sure that her parents hadn't passed out on a couch - or on the carpet. Sometimes her father went out in the evening alone, but Stacy didn't bother to check the bedroom her parents used to see if they or her mother had gone to bed early. She hurried upstairs to her room, closed and locked the door, and turned the light on. She couldn't remember the last time her mother or her father had been into her room, as she had her own alarm clock, but she didn't want to take any chances of being caught doing what she just had to do. Stacy pulled the shades down over the two windows. There weren't any other houses close by, but there was always the chance that somebody could be spying with a pair of binoculars. She didn't like the idea that she might be watched, even if she had just engaged in and enjoyed voyeurisiam for the first time. While stripping out of her clothes, Stacy decided that she wouldn't bother to get her collection of pictures. They were hidden under some clothes in a bureau drawer, and she'd spent many enjoyable hours looking at the vivid sex acts depicted in the brochures put out by the mail-order houses. Her father was on many mailing lists, apparently, because he received many envelopes through the mail with ""sexually oriented ad"" printed on them. She'd seen him open such envelopes, then, after glancing at the contents, tear them into small pieces and toss them into the waste paper basket. She'd spent hours putting the brochures back together like a jigsaw puzzle until she'd decided that he wouldn't miss the majority of such erotic advertisements if she simply beat him to them. She let him receive enough so that he wouldn't get wise to what she was doing and she still got a kick out of going through the waste paper basket in his study. Stacy had read where so-called authorities stated that females weren't supposed to get turned on by observing pictures and reading about sexual activities, and had decided that she was the exception that proved the rule. Because she enjoyed looking at and reading such erotic material even when she didn't follow through with a blissful masturbating session. Going into the adjoining bathroom to answer a different call from nature as soon as she was naked, Stacy soon came out and paused before a full-length mirror. She didn't think that it was a true case of narcissism just because she kept checking out the development of her body. She'd been doing it since she'd been a small girl. She certainly didn't hate her body, but she didn't really love it, either - although, she did sometimes feel that certain parts of it were somehow detached from her real self, her mind, her brain. She was always getting what she was sure some people might think were crazy ideas, but she figured that basically she was just as rational as the average person. She was a natural blonde. She had blue eyes and she'd heard many remarks about them and her features being beautiful. Her handsome father, for one, had told her that many times. She was tall and slender, her ass was full and firm, and her legs were long and shapely. Her tits were about medium-sized, round and firm, and riding high on her chest. All in all she was pleased with her appearance, naked or dressed, and she knew it was her own fault she was seldom asked for a date. She was cool and aloof around boys, outwardly, anyway, and that was because she was afraid she'd really go all-out if she allowed more than a few mild kisses. Turning from the mirror, leaving the overhead light on, Stacy went over and stretched out on the bed on her back. She closed her eyes and began fondling her thrusting breasts. The nipples were small and pointed, much smaller than Betty's, and they were sensitive because of the many times they'd been stimulated. They became erect immediately and she rolled each hard, stiff spike between thumb and forefinger. Delightful little sensations of pleasure rippled back and forth between them and her cunt, and she let the erotic scenes she'd witnessed that evening flash through her mind. She started with Betty fucking the pony's long cock and worked backward. She remembered most of what Betty had said about the cousin, what they'd done, and again thought about Betty's father. Betty had actually seen her father's cock! About eight inches, she'd said. And Betty had seen it going in and out of a woman's cunt. Betty had seen her mother being fucked, too! Stacy trailed her hands down along her slowly squirming body, parted her legs, and caressed her sleek inner thighs. The foursome action had really been wildly exciting. The men tonguing the women's cunts, the women going down on each other, the men fucking the women in their pussies and in their assholes - all had made the many pictures she'd seen pale in comparison. The fact that the four had been married swappers had made it all the more exciting - and still did. And to think that Betty's mother and father were in another part of the house sexing it up, swapping, sucking, fucking, maybe even involved in group sex! Stacy moved the fingers of both hands higher, running the very ends of her finger through the silky pubic hairs, squirming her ass against the mattress as she anticipated the thrilling pleasure soon to be hers. She gradually increased the contact of her fingers on the outer cuntal lips, parting the curling blonde hairs, then gently rubbing the inner lips, and just as gently playing with the entrance of her vagina itself. She slowly massaged the inner lips and the entire area around her clitoris. That sensitive organ was erect, long since having left the hood that hid it in its quiescent state, and the stimulation by her fingers produced a friction between the hood and the clitoris that was totally arousing. Again thinking of the way Betty had bounced and bucked on the end of the pony's stiff cock, Stacy eased the tip of her finger into the hot slippery opening of her vagina. Thinking of the pony's thick cock probing into Betty's slippery pink gash she slowly shoved the middle finger on her right hand deep into her palpitating pussy and began finger-fucking herself, all of the scenes she'd observed seeming to blur together in her feverish mind, and the sexual stimulation produced a series of changes in almost every part of her body. Her heart beat faster, her pulse quickened, her blood pressure rose, there was an increased flow of blood to her cunt. At the same time there was heightening of nervous tension that affected her entire body. She moaned and tossed on the bed, flailing her legs, gasping, moving with the pronging finger, clamping down on the digit with her inner cunt muscles. Stacy let out a little cry as an orgasm gripped her body. She tingled all over as wave after wave of blissful pleasure spread throughout her entire being. And she thought of the pony's sperm overflowing Betty's cunt as she suddenly went limp and left her finger buried in her own twitching and juicy cunt. Recovering within a couple of minutes, Stacy still wasn't satisfied. But she removed her finger from her succulent twat, swung from the bed, and went into the bathroom. She took a shower, gave herself a brisk rubdown, and brushed her teeth. Back in the bedroom, she sat at the dressing table and gave her long blonde hair the usual one hundred strikes with the hair brush. She set the alarm clock, turned the light out, remained naked, and crawled under the top sheet on the bed. She turned over on her side and tried to make her mind go blank, the way she usually managed to go to sleep right away. But the mental pictures of the many erotic sights she'd so recently observed wouldn't go away. She finally turned over on her back and began fondling her breasts. The nipples got stiff just as soon as she touched them. Knowing that she should get to sleep as soon as possible, she only stimulated the hard tips a few seconds before sliding her hands on down to her quivering cunt. She slipped a finger into the hot hole, wiggled it deep into the moist clinging flesh and slowly moved it in and out. Again she thought of cocks and cunts and the jism that'd spurted out of the long horse cock. Soon she was moving wantonly, drifting out and away from herself - caring for nothing except what was about to happen, thrilling as it did happen again and again and again . . .\n\n Animal Farm II\n\nChapter 5\n\nStacy's father usually dropped her off at school on the way to his office. He was a stock broker, but he also owned a great deal of rental property. He was liked by just about everybody, Stacy knew, and she had guilty feeling at times because she liked him so much. She'd read where it wasn't unusual for a girl to have a kind of crush on her father, especially when very young, but she felt that at sixteen it was time that she got foolish - and wicked - thoughts out of her mind. Not that her handsome father had ever given her any real reason for her to be attracted to him in a physical way. They'd been buddies ever since she could remember, and she knew that he'd always wanted a son, but he didn't actually treat her like a boy. He was proud of her as a girl, and showed it in many ways, but never put his hands on her or anything like that. He did compliment her on her figure quite often when they were swimming in the pool, but he'd never made any wise cracks during the years she'd been filling out and losing her baby fat. He was forty, and her mother was the same age, but they both looked much younger. He was tall and had broad shoulders and a slim waist. He looked great in swim trunks and what she'd heard called a ""basket"" was quite big. There wasn't any doubt about him being well-endowed between his muscular legs - and his body wasn't very hairy. He had blonde hair and blue eyes. Her mother hadn't been cheated in the looks department, either. She was also tall and had a very nice shape. Her hair and eyes were brown. Stacy liked her mother, but not as much as she did her father. Her mother had always been a little cool toward her, but she didn't think it was because she and her father were so close. Her mother was a little strange, really, and she'd stopped giving much thought to that fact. Stacy didn't see Betty until the lunch hour. They usually ate lunch together in the school cafeteria. She worried all morning, what she should say or how she should act after seeing Betty having sex with the pony, but she needn't have worried. Betty just laughed when she saw her and asked how she'd relieved her tension. ""With my finger, as usual,"" Stacy said, smiling, glad that what'd happened hadn't made it difficult for them to talk to each other. ""I'm sorry that I hauled ass like that, Betty, but after watching the swappers and then you with the pony - well, I just couldn't take any more.""\n""That's okay,"" Betty said. ""I understand and I'm just glad that you don't seem to be disgusted with me. You aren't, are you?""\n""No,"" Stacy said. ""Like I said before, what you do is your own business, Betty, and I just wish that I had the nerve to let myself go like you can. In some ways, anyhow! I'm not sure that I could ever do anything like that with any kind of an animal.""\n""I know how you can really prove that you still like me no matter what I did or do, Stacy. How about double dating with me tonight? I'll get a couple of guys and we'll go to a drive-in movie."" Stacy hesitated, then said, ""All right. Who will you get for me? I don't want some rough boy who'll paw me instead of watching the movie.""\n""Let me surprise you,"" Betty said. ""I'll get an older guy. One around eighteen. Somebody with enough sense to treat a girl only the way she wants to be treated. Is that all right?""\n""I guess so,"" Stacy said. ""Yes."" Stacy couldn't keep her mind on her schoolwork that afternoon. She'd seen many boys hanging around Betty, and knew that the sexy girl dated many different guys, but she kept trying to guess which one might be her date that evening. She'd had very few dates in her life; she could almost count the times she'd even gone to a school dance with a fellow, and she was nervous and excited at the same time at the thought of double dating with Betty. She figured that Betty would at least do some hot necking and she didn't want to freeze up and sit there like a bump on a log or some damn thing. Maybe she'd let her date at least cop some feels and maybe she'd even go further than that. If she liked him, of course. Stacy also had trouble keeping her mind on her studies because of thinking about the exciting events of the night before. She'd masturbated herself to sleep, actually, and now she was just as sexy-hot as ever. It was a good thing that she wasn't like a boy, she thought. At least she didn't have to worry about her excitement showing in the classroom. She'd seen boys get erections and ask to be excused to go to the rest room. She'd always figured that they'd gone to masturbate. Or jack-off, as she knew it was usually called. While thinking along those lines, Stacy decided that she'd do something that she'd never done before. She'd often gotten hot as hell during school hours but she'd always managed to wait until she got home. She wondered if she was becoming some kind of a sex nut, but that didn't prevent her from raising her hand and getting excused. There wasn't anybody else in the rest room. Stacy went all the way to the back and entered a stall. She slipped the lock bar into place and sat down on the toilet with the cover down. She was wearing a short, tight shirt, but she didn't think she dared take it off. By spreading her legs she did manage to get her hand to her panty crotch. The panties were very tight and she decided to take them off when she had difficulty getting her finger between the brief garment and her inner thigh. Standing, she wriggled her tight skirt up over her hips and stepped out of panties. She wasn't wearing any stockings and so was now naked from the waist down. She hung the panties on the hook on the inside of the stall door and sat back down. Now, unrestrained by skirt and panties, she was able to open her legs wide. She stroked her smooth thighs lovingly, trailing her finger tips gently up and down the cool sensitive flesh. She wished that she had time to play with her breasts, her already erect nipples, but she knew that she couldn't be gone from the class room longer than a few minutes without taking a chance on being questioned. Abandoning the smooth surface of her thighs she moved her attentions to her crotch. She found the whole area already slippery with the juices of anticipated excitant. She made sure that the hairs were parted back from her moist cuntal lips using the slippery fluids to moisten them and paste them back. A few times in the past she'd gotten careless in her haste to give herself satisfaction and a hair had entered with her finger. The hair had scratched the tender tissues and it'd been quite painful afterward. She spread the slippery, soft lips and traced a fingertip from episium to clitoris. She wished she had a mirror to prop between her thighs as she sometime did at home. With the aid of a mirror she had examined herself in great detail several times. Now however it was not a clinical inspection she desired but an erotic view of her beautiful little quim as she opened it and probed it. Shoving a finger into her wet cunt, Stacy probed deep, clamping her inner muscles around the invader, hunching forward until her ass was on the very edge of the seat. Slowly finger-fucking herself, thrilling to the delightful sensation, she thought about how wonderful it'd just have to feel to have a hard prick sliding in and out of her tingling twat. Maybe she'd finally find the nerve to give it a try that very night! She moved her slippery finger higher and flipped her erect clit. Maybe her date would use his tongue on her if she allowed him to. That'd undoubtedly feel great, super, and the fellows Betty dated probably performed cunnilingus without any qualms at all. A date would just about insist upon fucking her if she went that far, though, and by diddly damn she just might let him! Betty had admitted to letting females as well as males go down on her. It was almost a sure thing that she sucked cocks, but did she also assume the aggressive role in Lesbian sex? Maybe Betty would go down on her! Stacy was breathing hard and gritted her teeth to keep from moaning as the single slippery digit jabbed with quickening pace. She didn't think anybody had entered the rest room, but there wasn't any way she could be sure of that without getting up and looking. It'd be embarrassing as hell to get caught frigging herself. Nobody could see her in the stall, though - except for her feet and legs - and it'd just look as if she were taking a crap. She'd stopped the movement of her finger while balanced right on the brink of an orgasm. She resumed her finger-fucking, using two fingers now, jabbing hard, probing deep, at the same time making contact with her stiffened clitoris. That passion-button seemed to be vibrating like crazy - and she closed her eyes and hunched wildly as the blissful spasms began. It took a couple of minutes to recover. She started to wipe her finger on the toilet tissue. Looking at the wet digit, she wondered how her juices would taste. It wasn't the first time she'd been curious, but something about the fact that she'd seen both males and females lapping a cunt caused her to impulsively lift her glistening finger to her mouth. The faint odor renewed her excitement. Feeling very daring, she dabbed the tip of her tongue against her rapidly drying finger. Unable to really taste anything that way, she licked some of the juice off. The vaginal fluids tasted both sweet and salty. Not bad at all, she thought, surprised that she didn't feel depraved for tasting her juices. She didn't think the experience was unique with her, though, and it wasn't like getting the fluids from another girl in her mouth. Wiping her finger and her cuntal lips with tissue, Stacy flushed the toilet and put her panties on. She wasn't really satisfied, and after seeing all the action the night before she didn't think she'd ever really be satisfied from masturbating again. Leaving the stall, and seeing that nobody had entered, or if they had that they'd left, she quickly washed her hands in one of the wash basins. She made it back to the classroom and her desk without comment from the young female teacher, so she knew that she hadn't been gone too long. The rest of the day dragged, but she managed to do her usual excellent work, and was even complimented by her history teacher for an essay she'd written on the Civil War. Stacy usually rode the school bus home. Betty was waiting for her with two boys. Or young men. Because they were both eighteen. Stacy knew from seeing their names in the paper having to do with their exploits on the football field. Betty introduced them as Phil and Al, but Stacy knew that their full names were Phil Townsend and Al Stewart. They were both good-looking, both muscular, and Phil had light-brown hair and eyes, while Al had dark hair and eyes. It turned out that Al was to be Stacy's date that evening. Phil had a car, a late-model Chevy, and Betty said that the guys were going to take them home. Stacy sat in the back with Al and managed to keep up her share of the conversation with him, which was limited, and he didn't sit all that close or try to get fresh with word or deed. Betty sat close to Phil as he drove, and they carried on an animated conversation in whispers. Stacy sensed that they were talking about her part of the time, Just as she sensed that Betty had told Al that she hadn't been around much and to take it easy. Stacy was dropped off at her house first and she promised to be ready at seven-thirty. She went for a swim in the pool before dinner and ended up eating alone. Her father called and said that he'd be late because of business and her mother had been drinking too much to even get to the table. The cook-housekeeper served the usual good meal and Stacy didn't bother to apologize for her mother. She did a little homework, told her mother that she was going to visit Betty when it was time to go, and went out and stood on the sidewalk to wait. Her father drove up before Betty and the two boys arrived. He stopped and she told him where she was going. ""That's great, Stacy. You should go out and have fun while you're young. I'm glad you've finally decided to date. Your mother and I have worried a great deal about you not seeming to like boys, you know.""\n""No, I didn't know,"" Stacy said. ""And I wouldn't say that I've ever disliked boys. It's just that I've been more interested in things other than dating, I guess. Like horseback riding, jumping, and swimming, for instance. ""Maybe I've monopolized too much of your time, Stacy. Is that the right word? Anyway, have a good time this evening and I'd better get on tho the house and tell your mother to get ready for what I have planned for the night.""\n""Mom's drunk,"" Stacy said. ""Your mother has her problems, honey. Or she thinks she has, anyhow. Maybe someday you and I can talk about it and I'll be able to make you understand why she drinks so much. Have a good time, baby."" Stacy's father smiled, waved and drove the car on toward the house. Puzzled, Stacy wished that she'd had time to ask some questions, but Phil and Al and Betty arrived - and her thoughts were turned inward as she wondered what her father would think if he knew just what kind of a good time she hoped to get the nerve to have that evening . . .\n\n\n\nAnimal Farm II\n\nChapter 6\n\n Almost from the moment Phil parked the car at the drive-in Stacy knew that seeing a movie was the last thing Phil and Betty were interested in. And the same was true of Al, she was sure. Because the speaker wasn't even turned up loud enough to be heard. She didn't really care about that, though. It was a Western and she figured that to see one such epic was to see them all. Besides, by the way Betty and Phil had started necking it looked as if they might put on a much better show. Betty was wearing a dress, as Stacy was, and Phil's hand was already caressing Betty's thighs where the hem had hiked high. Stacy leaned back and didn't move away when Al moved close and put his arm over her shoulder. She turned her face toward him and he mashed his mouth against hers. Al's tongue darted out and licked back and forth across Stacy's teeth and one of his hands grabbed a breast and squeezed. She pulled her mouth away and pushed his hand from the mound that'd instantly got taut-tipped and tingly. ""Take it easy, Al! I don't even know you yet!""\n""I'm sorry! I forgot about you being such an innocent kid! That's the label Betty put on you, anyhow."" Betty pulled her mouth from Phil's and looked into the back. ""Don't come on so damned fast, Al. Give Stacy a chance to get in the mood, for Christ's sake!""\n""It's more for Al's sake,"" Phil said, chuckling. ""Come on, Betty. Give me the works. That should be enough to at least get Stacy in the mood for some harmless necking."" Al had pulled away from Stacy, seemingly pouting, and Stacy was sorry that she'd reacted the way she had. It was mostly from habit. She'd liked Al's kissing, his mouth tasted of peppermint, but she'd always backed away from French-kissing with the few boys she had kissed. There was a short silence, uncomfortable for Stacy, as she'd told herself that she wasn't going to be like she'd always been, and it was a little shocking to hear Betty say that she was really hungry for some cock. Phil said, ""There it is, baby. All primed and ready!"" Betty leaned her head into Phil's lap and Stacy couldn't resist the urge to move forward to the edge of the seat for a better look. There was enough light for her to see quite plainly. Betty was licking up and down on just about the entire length of Phil's thrusting cock. There weren't any other cars parked close by - not on each side, at least - and Stacy felt that it was a good thing. She'd hate to be arrested on a morals charge. But she'd heard drive-in movies described as passion-pits so she guessed it was safe enough. If she could just stop being so afraid and force herself to become directly involved . . . ""God, but that feel great, Betty! You're a cocksucker from the word go, baby, and the best, but you'd better take it easy if you don't want me flooding your greedy mouth! Let me do you before I come!"" Betty had taken just about all of Phil's hard cock into her mouth and then had started sucking up and down on almost the entire length of the stiff shaft. Staring, fascinated, her own passion soaring, Stacy had felt Al move over beside her. He was also watching Betty suck Phil's cock, but he didn't touch Stacy wit his hands. Lifting her head, Betty settled back on the seat, her ass on the very edge. Phil slipped from under the steering wheel and got on his knees on the floorboards between Betty's legs. Betty pulled the hem of her dress up even higher on her thighs, lifted her ass, and quickly got the dress up around her waist. That left her lush lower body completely exposed, as she wasn't wearing panties. Talk about being prepared! Stacy thought. Phil lowered his face and jabbed the tip of his tongue around her cuntal lips. Then he used his fingers to spread those puffy lips. Betty moaned as he licked up through her gaping gash. Stacy felt Al's hand on her lower thigh, the one nearest him, and she didn't pull away. Phil mashed his mouth against Betty's cunt and she let out a little gasp. Stacy knew that Phil had shoved his tongue into Betty's pussy and she was sure that he was lapping and maybe sucking on Betty's clitoris. Betty grabbed Phil's hair, his bobbing head, and dug her fingers into his scalp. Stacy could hear the slurpy sounds being made by Phil's mouth and tongue. She felt Al's hand sliding higher on her thigh, under her dress, and she didn't protest. ""I'm coming!"" Betty suddenly blurted, lurching upward. ""Oh, Stacy, you don't know how wonderful this feels or you couldn't keep from trying it!"" Stacy's inner cunt muscles were quivering. But she put a hand on Al's and kept him from moving it over to her crotch. She didn't want him to finger-fuck her. Not through her damp panties, anyhow! Betty let out a series of little cries. She'd settled her ass back down upon the seat and was squirming while clutching at Phil's head. He was gripping her hips with his fingers. Betty sagged limply and when Phil lifted his head there was enough light for Stacy to see that his lips were glistening with Betty's cunt juices. He licked his lips and Stacy remembered that her own juices hadn't tasted bad at all. ""Can you fuck me without coming, Phil? If you can, put it in and give me a few fast strokes. Then I'll blow you and I won't be messy.""\n""That'll give me a chance to practice my self-control,"" Phil said, chuckling. ""But I can't give you many strokes fast or slow without blasting off!"" While speaking Phil had been moving into position, aiming his poking prick at Betty's pussy. She used one hand to place the blunt end where she wanted it and then moved her hand out of the way. Phil shoved his hard cock all the way in with one quick motion. Betty gasped and Stacy allowed Al to move his hand over and cup her crotch. One finger scratched at her panties and she thought that she was going to climax because of that comparatively simple contact. Phil pumped for maybe thirty seconds and then withdrew. He moved quickly, flopping his ass down on the seat next to Betty, his cock thrusting stiffly and glistening with Betty's juices. Stacy fleetingly thought that there was more room in the back of the car, then wondered if she really wanted to use it. She guessed she'd let Al tongue her steaming snatch if he'd be satisfied to do just that. Betty leaned over and took the wet cockhead into her mouth. She sucked furiously, slipping one hand inside Phil's pants and grabbing his balls. He grabbed her head within a few seconds, blurted out that he was coming, and lurched upward, jamming his cock deep into Betty's throat. Stacy couldn't see much then, as Betty's head was blocking her view, but she knew that Phil's cock was spurting - and was easy to tell that Betty was swallowing the sperm. Betty kept sucking until Phil pushed her away and Stacy could see that his cock was getting soft. ""I can't take much more of this, Stacy! You could at least let me get my hand on your twat and you could be a good sport and jack me off!"" Al's mouth was close to Stacy's ear and his breath was warm. He'd shoved his finger hard enough so that part of it and her thin panties were jammed between her pussy lips. She was actually nearing an orgasm. Before she could tell him that she was willing to remove her panties and let him tongue her, Betty turned around and spoke. ""Stacy, you might hate me now for what I'm going to say, but I really believe that it'll help you and that you'll thank me later. I think that a degree of force should sometimes be used to break down a girl's puritanical morals and inhibitions so that she can learn to appreciate the delights of sex. Phil, get back there and help Al! And, Stacy, if you raise too much hell we'll kick your ass out and let you get home the best way you can!""\n""I never go for using force!"" Phil protested. ""I'm not about to rape anybody, Betty!"" Al pulled away from Stacy and removed his hand from her crotch. ""I don't go for rape, either!""\n""I don't want you guys to actually rape her,"" Betty said. ""Hell, just work on her until she gets so hot she'll be willing and eager to do just about anything. If you give her a good going over I'll bet that she'll practically be begging for at least some tongue!"" Stacy didn't say anything. She didn't want to walk home. She hadn't brought any money with her and she didn't want to hitchhike. She was glad that Betty had taken charge of the situation, really, because it made it so much easier to accept what she wanted to happen. She sensed that Betty was using a little psychology - just as she was sure that if she really raised enough hell nothing would happen to her and she'd be taken home. Phil zipped his pants, got out of the car, and then got in the back. Stacy was in the middle. She leaned back and said that she wasn't going to fight but that she wasn't going to help, either. Betty told the boys to strip Stacy naked, adding that she'd keep a look-out. Stacy was secretly glad that she was going to be naked. She wanted to have both of her throbbing titties sucked on at the same time. She was so sexy-hot she was ready for just about anything. She already felt as if she could start coming and never stop. Al and Phil were very excited and therefore a little awkward, but they managed to get her dress off without doing it any harm. She moved helpfully to prevent just that, and was sure that if she didn't want to have sex she wouldn't have done that much. As soon as they had her bra off, and she'd again moved her arms helpfully, Al went for one thrusting, hard-tipped breast and Phil went for the other poking mound. The sensation was just as wonderful as she'd thought so many times that it would be. Within thirty seconds after a sucking mouth and lapping tongue made contact with each of her throbbing titties she was gripped in the throes of a blissful orgasm. She moaned and squirmed her ass on the seat and dimly wished that they'd removed her panties and at least shoved a finger into her palpitating pussy. But they'd be doing other exciting things when they stopped sucking on her tingling tits - and in case they didn't, she'd tell them to! Al moved his mouth to Stacy's mouth just before she stopped spasming. She returned his passionate kiss and even admitted his hot tongue. Then she sucked on the slippery oral instrument until he pulled it from her mouth. Their hands were roaming all over and her entire body seemed to be one great erogenous zone. Because each place that was touched caused her to react with blissful feelings of sexual pleasure. As soon as Al pulled his mouth and tongue from hers Phil was right there to take his place. She returned Phil's tongue-probing kiss just as passionately, even though she'd sagged limply. She was still hot, even though she'd climaxed. Phil returned to her throbbing breasts, kneading one spiked mound while he sucked on the other, and Al got on his knees on the floor and began tugging her panties off. She lifted her ass and then moved her legs so that he could peel the thin garment down and off. Al got between her legs and began kissing and licking her inner thighs. She saw that Betty was watching, obviously with great excitement, and it dawned on her that she'd just kissed Phil and lashed her tongue with his and he'd recently had his tongue in Betty's twat. But she guessed that too much time had passed for the taste of Betty's juices to remain. Stacy's thoughts were broken off as Al slithered his tongue between her moist cuntal lips and probed deep. She moaned and lurched upward as she thrilled to the truly delightful sensation. Al took the opportunity to slip his hands under and grab an ass cheek with each one. She dropped her buttocks back down on his hands and he kneaded her ass with his fingers as he tongue-fucked her. He swabbed the walls of her quivering cunt with the flat of his tongue and she started the mad dash toward another climax. ""It does feel great, doesn't it, Stacy! Al's damned good with his tongue, I know - and so is Phil, for that matter!"" Stacy didn't answer. She knew that the way she was hunching along with Al's mouth and tongue was answer enough. Besides, she didn't think that mere words could ever describe or do justice to the tremendously wonderful pleasure she was experiencing. She hazily wondered why the hell she'd waited so long to give in to her desires. And there was more yet to come! She wanted to be fucked by Al - and by Phil, if he could get another hard-on. Betty had turned sideways on the front seat, her head turned, her eyes on Al's bobbing head. She reached out and rubbed the back of Al's neck with one hand. Her other hand was out of sight, seemingly in her lap, and Stacy decided that Betty might be finger-fucking herself. Phil pulled his greedy mouth from the hard-nippled breast he was sucking on at the moment and asked Stacy if she was about to come. Almost at that same instant Al's tongue went to Stacy's stiffened clitoris. The lapping, and then the sucking as the lips clamped down and around on her elongated passion-button, caused Stacy to start lurching and bucking and wriggling through a thrilling orgasm. That was answer enough for Phil. Keeping right on squeezing one of her throbbing titties, he lifted and mashed his open mouth to hers. He darted his tongue and she met it with her own. She probed his hot mouth with her tongue, then Phil's tongue was darting in and out of her mouth in practically the same rhythm as Al's tongue was darting in and out of her twitching pussy. Again she sagged limply, and again she was still hot, even though she'd experienced just about the best climax ever. Both tongues were pulled from the two places at just about the same time. Al got out from between Stacy's legs and Phil went down on his knees. While Phil was getting between Stacy's legs Al was moving up onto the seat beside Stacy. She accepted Al's wet lips and then his tongue, getting a special thrill out of the taste and the fact that she was sucking on a tongue that's just probed her cunt. Phil licked her wet gash and sucked around on the outer cuntal lips. He even nibbled with his teeth before snaking his hot tongue into her equally hot twat. Al broke the passionate, tongue-probing kiss and moved his mouth down to one of her spiked breasts. Since she'd already had two delightful orgasms Stacy was able to coast along, enjoying the lavish oral attentions to the utmost, but no longer so deliriously passionate that she was half out of her mind. ""I hope you aren't angry with me, Stacy!"" There wasn't enough light for Stacy to see Betty's eyes, but she could see that Betty's expression was serious. ""No, Betty, I might be sorry later, but I'm not angry with you or with anybody else.""\n""That takes a load off my mind,"" Betty said. ""Even if I was sure that if I told the guys to apply a little pressure on you it'd turn out this way. I guess you're ready to be fucked now."" Al pulled his mouth from Stacy's throbbing breast and said that it might be a little messy in the car. ""Besides,"" he added, ""I've never had the desire to pop a girl's cherry. I'm not even sure that I want to take the responsibility."" Phil pulled his mouth and tongue from Stacy's clit and cunt, lifted his head, and licked his wet lips. ""I'm not going to force you to take me on, Stacy, but I'll give you your first fuck if you'll tell me in front of these witnesses that you want me to."" Stacy was glad that Phil had stopped lapping her cunt. She'd been getting close to starting the blissful dash toward another orgasm and she didn't want to make such an important decision while she had a tongue in her pussy. Why shouldn't she go all the way? She wanted to feel a cock inside her cunt and she was no longer all that innocent, anyhow. ""I have a confession to make,"" Stacy said, suddenly wanting to be fucked more than anything she'd ever wanted in her life. ""I really don't have a cherry. Oh, I've never had a cock jammed in there, but I've been masturbating for a long time and once I used a handle of a hair brush and got a little rough."" Phil chuckled and said that was what he called honesty. Then he said that since he was already in position he'd do the honors if it was all right with Stacy. Al protested, saying that he was Stacy's date and that Phil had already fucked and been sucked off by Betty and that his nuts were starting to ache. Betty said that it was only fair that Al got first crack at his date and that maybe Stacy would give both of them a piece of ass. Saying that he didn't mind taking seconds, and that it wouldn't be the first time he'd banged a wet pussy, Phil moved from between Stacy's legs. As Al quickly got down and took Phil's place, Betty told Stacy that maybe she'd better give a verbal okay so that there wouldn't be any yelling about rape later. ""Just so I don't have to take a cock into my mouth,"" Stacy said. ""I don't think I'm ready to try that and I may never be."" Al had been hurriedly lowering his pants and shorts. Stacy couldn't see his cock, because of the darkness and the position he was in, but Phil had lifted and was sitting beside her, his cock out in the open and stiffly thrusting. She decided that he must've taken it out while he was going down on her. She resisted the impulse to reach out and touch the poking organ, wondering if it'd feel as hard as it looked, then telling herself that once she'd actually been fucked she might lose the last of her inhibitions. Stacy wasn't all that nervous once she'd made up her mind that she definitely wanted to be fucked. That was partly because she'd already had two different tongues in her cunt, she thought - and partly because when she made up her mind to do something she usually did it. Al snuggled in close and told Stacy to shove her ass out a little closer to the edge of the seat cushion. She obeyed and that caused most of her weight to be on her back and shoulders. She thought about putting her hand down to do guiding, but she hesitated too long. ""I'll take it easy,"" Al said, placing the blunt end of his stiff cock against the crack between her cuntal lips. ""Not that I think I'm going to last very long!"" Stacy felt that she'd be melting and creaming almost as soon as her steaming snatch was penetrated. Al pushed and the crown slipped in. He left the swollen glans buried right there and she knew right away that she was going to enjoy the hot, hard cock a hell of a lot more than she had her finger or the various other objects. Al shoved his prick on in, slowly and carefully, and Stacy couldn't keep from pushing forward to get more of it deeper more quickly. The sensation was truly wonderful. She felt his pubic hairs meeting and mingling with hers as his stiff shaft probed the very depths of her clinging cunt. She didn't know how long his cock was, but he was hitting bottom. She clamped down on the hard flesh and muscle a she'd so often done on her finger. He groaned, pulled almost out, then pushed all the way in again. Al had his hands on her hips and his upper body was upright. As he began making in and out thrusts, the slow movements caused little rippling wave of ecstacy to spread throughout Stacy's body, she began to hunch along with him. ""How is it?"" Betty asked excitedly. ""Oh, it's great! Wonderful! Beautiful!"" Al quickened the tempo of his thrusts. Phil leaned on Stacy's nearest breast. Without missing a stroke, Al leaned over and began sucking on her other spiked mound. She saw that Betty had reached over and was stroking Al's humping ass. Stacy put one hand on Al's head and her other hand on Phil's head. She felt as if she might've suddenly gone to heaven. She'd met Al's faster pace. He slipped his hands under, grasped her wriggling ass, lifted his mouth from her throbbing tit, and really begun pouring it to her. She moved just as fast, wriggling her ass wildly, sure that he was about to come, just as sure that she was going to climax with him. ""Oh, God!"" she exclaimed. ""Oh, sweet Jesus!"" Phil lifted his mouth and tongue from her other throbbing tit, seemingly to watch. Betty was still stroking Al's pumping ass. Stacy felt Al falter, then go tense, his cock buried deep and jerking spasmodically. She felt the hot sperm spurt and she melted into a glorious climax. She clamped down on the spewing shaft and Al mashed his mouth to hers. But the passionate kiss didn't last long after they both became still except for Stacy's inner muscles twitching around the cock that hadn't lost it's hardness. Al started pumping again and Phil said, ""Oh, no you don't, buddy-boy! It's my turn now! With your permission, Stacy!""\n""Go ahead,"" Stacy said. ""I think I've wasted enough time with my finger!"" Al had stopped his thrusts and pulled his stiff shaft out. He'd gotten a handkerchief from his pocket at some point. He wiped his cock and dabbed at Stacy's dribbling cunt before moving out of the way. Phil had been getting to his knees on the floor and dropping his pants and shorts. One hand grasping the thick base of his poking prick, he placed the big head against Stacy's gaping gash. He shoved and his cock slipped in much easier than Al's because of Al's deposited sperm. He went all the way in with one motion, balls deep, and his rigid rod seemed to be about the same length as Al's. Stacy moved along with Phil when he started his thrusts, thrilling to the wondrous sensation, telling herself that she'd been stupid for waiting so long to start fucking - or getting fucked. It was the greatest, really, and now she could even understand why Betty had used the pony's big cock! Phil didn't last all that much longer than Al had, despite the fact that he'd shot off in Betty's mouth. But when he tensed and his cock jerked spasmodically, spraying Stacy's clasping and clinging cunt with gobs of hot semen, she soared to another shuddering orgasm. Betty had also stroked Phil's humping ass. Al, his cock still poking, had just watched. When Stacy and Phil stopped their movements, both breathless, Betty said she was as hot as hell and needed some fucking. Al said the he was ready, able, and more than willing. Phil lifted his face from where he'd buried it between Stacy's breasts. ""My folks aren't home, and I know they'll be away until at least midnight, so I suggest we go where we can be more comfortable and continue this fun session."" Betty and Al both said that Phil had a great idea, then Betty asked Stacy if it was all right with her. ""I do need a bath or a shower,"" Stacy said. ""Then let's haul ass,"" Betty said, ""Hell, we might even turn this into a minor orgy!""\n\n\n\nAnimal Farm II\n\nChapter 7\n\n Fishing a handkerchief out of his pocket, Phil withdrew his limp cock from Stacy's overflowing cunt, wiped, then pressed the handkerchief between her legs. He pulled his pants and shorts up, and then climbed over into the front seat behind the wheel. Clamping her legs together, Stacy quickly slipped her dress over her head and had it on, with a little help from Al, by the time Phil had gotten rid of the speaker and started the car. On the big screen, the good guy and the bad guy seemed to be having a showdown. Stacy wondered why they'd bothered to come to the drive-in in the first place - until she thought about the fact that she probably wouldn't have gone to Phil's home not so many minutes before. Well, she'd lost her virginity for sure now and she'd been fucked by two boys. Or by two young men. Their cocks seemed to be bigger than what was considered average so Al and Phil were both past the boy stage. At eighteen, she guessed, they were men, anyhow. They sure fucked like men. Whatever the hell that meant! ""I hope you aren't sorry I had the fellows put a little pressure on you, Stacy."" They went out on the highway. Betty had turned and was sitting sideways on the front seat. Al had tucked his cock away and hadn't made a move to touch Stacy after helping with her dress. She was holding her bra and panties in her lap, keeping her thighs clamped together to hold the handkerchief in place. She wanted to clean herself, but already she was looking forward to more exciting sex. ""I'm not sorry at the moment, Betty. Maybe tomorrow I will be, but I won't try to shove the responsibility for what I did off onto somebody else."" Phil said he never worried about tomorrow, and always tried to live as if the next day might never come for him. Saying that he was a fatalist, and he was happy because fate had caused Betty to pick him to be Stacy's date, Al moved over close to Stacy and told her he wanted to be with her again. Stacy didn't comment. She liked Al okay, and Phil, but was mostly interested in the sexual pleasures she could share with them. She didn't want to start confusing sex with love - she was far too young to get serious about anybody - and the way she felt right then she wanted to sample many cocks. She wanted to become as carefree as Betty. She just might try out Pee-wee's big cock. If she was going to try and be like Betty she might as well go all the way. She turned her face toward Al and his parted lips were right there. She returned his passionate kiss, lashing her tongue with his, and enjoyed the way he fondled her taut-tipped breasts through the thin dress. If her cunt hadn't been filled with sperm, she would've asked his to either fuck her or suck her again right there in the car. She knew some females liked to lap a semen-filled cunt, and she suspected Betty might even go that route, but she was sure Al would get angry if she suggested he go down on her - and she sensed he wasn't like Phil. It wasn't very far to where Phil lived, and Stacy and Al necked most of the way. A few times she started to feel his hard cock through his clothes, but she decided she could wait. She'd been waiting all of her life and she didn't want to be too bold. They'd all think she'd been lying about her lack of experience. After all, there hadn't been a maidenhead or any blood. Phil lived in a large apartment building, but Stacy found out later there were stables at the back of the property. When Phil parked, Stacy told the rest to go on and get out of the car. They got out without asking any questions and Stacy wiped and blotted her wet pussy the best she could. She made a little ball out of her panties and bra, tucked them under one arm, and when she got out of the car, told Phil she had a present for him. He laughed, put the handkerchief in his pocket, and said he'd treasure the gift forever more. The apartment was in the front, on the first floor, and was richly furnished. As soon as they were inside Phil told Betty to show Stacy the nearest bathroom. That told Stacy that Betty had been there before. In the long hallway, Betty squeezed Stacy's upper arm and told her she was doing just fine. At the bathroom door, then she said, ""You go ahead and freshen yourself, honey, and I'll keep the fellows company. You can leave all of your clothes in the bathroom if you want to. We'll all soon be naked, anyhow."" Before Stacy had a chance to say she wouldn't show herself in the nude again before everybody else was in the same state, Betty took off back down the hall. Inside the bathroom, the door closed, Stacy decide not to take a bath or shower right then. If things worked out as she expected she'd just have to wash again. Tucking her dress up around her waist, she found a washcloth and washed her entire crotch at the basin. She paid particular attention to her cunt, both outer and inner lips, and probed the folds of tender flesh with her fingers. Satisfied that she was as clean as she could get, she wiped up the water she'd splashed on the tile floor with the cloth, then got a towel and dried herself. She dropped her dress back down, kicked out of her sandles, left her bra and panties, and returned to the living room in her bare feet. The other three were naked and all were sipping beer. They were sitting on a couch, Betty in the middle, but they weren't touching - and both cocks were limber. ""We decided to wait for you,"" Betty said. ""We thought since this is all new to you we'd let you tell us what you'd like to do."" There was an extras can of beer on an end table. Stacy didn't like to drink, but she decided she'd have one beer just to be sociable. Maybe it'd help her get over the sudden nervousness. Before walking over to get the beer, she whipped her dress off over her head and tossed it aside without looking at the three. When she turned, she was pleased as well as excited by the fact the two cocks had started to lift into erections. The beer had already been opened. She sipped, enjoying the way the three pairs of gleaming eyes flickered over her nakedness. Deciding Betty wasn't going to mention peeping at the swappers, Stacy said since she was so new to everything, and hadn't gotten a good look at Betty sucking Phil's cock in the car, she'd just watch at first. Telling Stacy to come over and take a close look, Betty slipped to her knees on the carpet and got between Phil's legs. She handed the can of beer to Al and told his to hold it and she'd blow him after she sucked Phil off. ""Not all the way,"" Phil said as Betty wrapped the fingers of one hand around his poking prick and moved her fist up and down. ""The evening's young and I don't want to shoot off more than two more times."" Betty said she'd put on a brief exhibition of the art of fellatio as she steadied Phil's shaft by holding the thick base with thumb and forefinger. ""Betty's fantastic when it comes to sucking a cock,"" Phil said. ""Isn't she, Al?""\n""She's the best,"" Al said as Betty squeezed Phil's balls and licked up along the underside of his rigid rod. Stacy had moved close for a better view. Betty opened her mouth wide and engulfed the swollen glans. Stacy was already excited, just from seeing the two hard cocks and being naked herself. Knowing she could have just about any kind of sex she might want, her passion started building higher and higher as Betty demonstrated the technique of giving a blow- job. Phil told Stacy if she decided to give it a try to remember it was possible to do harm with her teeth. He said Betty was twirling her tongue around and around while just sucking the head. When Betty began taking more of his cock, he reported that her tongue was still very active. Stacy knew the glans was pushing against the back of Betty's mouth on each downward movement. Phil told her Betty was taking the crown right down into her throat, but he wouldn't advise a beginner to try it. ""Phil means you might choke and gag if you take too much the first time,"" Al said. ""I've known some girls unable to take the hard meat deep without gagging each time they do it.""\n""Betty really has educated throat muscles,"" Phil said. He groaned and tapped Betty's bobbing head. ""Right now she'd better stop proving it if she doesn't want me to shove her off my throbbing dick! I don't want to come now, Betty!"" Betty lifted her mouth from Phil's thrusting cock, looked up at Stacy, winked, and got over between Al's legs. She went through the same performance on Al's rigid prick, and Stacy spent just about as much time looking at Phil's stiff and glistening cock as she did watching Betty going to town on Al's jutting shaft. Phil said, ""I guess you think we're doing a hell of a lot of talking, Stacy, but we're just trying to help you accept all sexual acts as a perfectly natural way of giving and receiving pleasure. Betty's enjoying herself, as you can see, and you know Al and I enjoy giving pleasure with our mouths and tongues. Why don't you go ahead and do what you want to do, baby?"" Stacy dropped to her knees before Phil. She got between his legs, her gaze focused upon his big hard cock. She liked the male smell. She felt a strange choking sensation in her throat. ""I've never even touched a cock with my fingers."" she said. ""How long is it?""\n""Just a fraction over seven inches,"" Phil said. ""Al""s is just a little under seven inches. I'm not bragging about fractions! Just stating a fact that Betty discovered when she measured our cocks."" Stacy put her hand out and touched the thrusting organ. It was hard, warm, and smooth. It seemed she could feel it throbbing. She made a fist of her fingers and stroked up and down on the hard flesh and muscle. She saw Betty stop sucking Al's cock. They were both looking at her. She glanced up at Phil's face and he smiled. ""I'll warn you in plenty of time, Stacy. It might be better for you to stop sucking before I shoot off. If you find you don't like giving a blow-job feel free to stop at any time."" Stacy realized she was still holding the can of beer in her other hand. She put it on the end table without stopping the up and down movement of her fist. She liked the feel of the hard organ in her hand and wondered if Phil would be content to let her jerk him off. She'd like to see the sperm spurt. But that wouldn't settle her curiosity about hoe the cock would feel and taste in her mouth. Trying not to think, Stacy held onto the base of the rigid rod, leaned over, and kissed and then licked the big head. The flesh felt nice and velvety on her tongue and there really wasn't much taste. She enjoyed the smell drifting up from his crotch. She moved the hand that'd been holding the cold beer can to his heavy testicles. He let out a little gasp and she squeezed and fondled the sac gently, liking the way the balls slid around in the bag. Stacy made her decision at that very moment. She opened her mouth wide and slipped her lips over the big knob. She began to suck very gently, remembering to keep her teeth from scraping, and kept lowering her head until over half of the stiff prick was in her mouth. She liked the sensation of sucking the cock. It seemed such a natural thing for her to be doing. She liked the feel of the cock in her mouth. It was so hard and firm, but at the same time the swollen glans was so velvety-soft, and she even enjoyed the little moans and groans drifting down from above. She worked her sucking mouth up and down, up and down, taking more and more, even liking the feel of the stiff pubic hairs that began tickling at her nose. The knob hitting the back of her mouth and penetrating into her throat didn't cause her to gag. She suddenly wanted to feel the sperm spurting into her mouth, confident that she'd be able to take the experience in her stride. She was very sexy-hot, her cunt was actually twitching, and she felt she'd have an orgasm if the semen didn't spray her mouth. What she'd do then, she didn't know, but she was so passionate she might even swallow the stuff - as Betty had done. ""I'm going to come, Stacy! You'd better stop!"" Stacy had felt the throbbing, the slight expansion, but Phil's loud word caused her to experience near-panic. What if she choked on the sperm? What if it tasted terrible? What if it made her ill? She pulled her mouth from the hard flesh and looked over at Betty, still kneeling before Al and his thrusting tool. ""I guess I'm a natural-born cocksucker,"" she said, managing a weak smile. ""There's only one way to find out if that's really true,"" Betty said seriously. ""Why don't you go ahead and finish Phil off? He'll be able to get another hard-on for some fucking. And for some more sucking."" Stacy only hesitated for a few seconds. She could see Phil's poking cock making little jerking movements, and she wanted to see the sperm spurt, but she also wanted to suck the organ all the way off. She decided she might as well go all the way. Stacy took a goodly portion of the big organ into her mouth once again, sucked greedily, and Phil put his hands on her head for the first time. She didn't mind - the finger digging into her scalp even added to her pleasure. After a very short time the cock jerked spasmodically. Phil lurched upward, driving the knob into her throat, and as the hot sperm shot out, she involuntarily swallowed. The sticky jism slipped right on down her throat very easily and as Phil let up on the pressure on her head, she lifted, her mouth and tongue from the rapidly softening cock, still swallowing, she decided the experience had been very enjoyable. She made a statement to that effect to the three interested listeners. ""In fact, I'm ready for some more of the same,"" she added with a little laugh. ""Finish off Al,"" Betty said, moving from between Al's legs. ""After all, he's supposed to be your date, honey. There'll be more for me later. And for you!""\n\n\n\nAnimal Farm II\n\nChapter 8\n\nStacy didn't hesitate about accepting Betty's generous offer. She quickly moved over and got into position to suck Al's thrusting cock. She caressed the smooth, hard, damp flesh, then held the shaft steady by grasping the base with a thumb and forefinger. She also gently squeezed Al's balls, finding them to be just a little bit bigger than Phil's nuts. She was sure there'd be more sperm, since Al had climaxed one less time during the evening. Stacy licked up along the underside of Al's stiff cock, enjoying the act and the soft little moans that came from between Al's parted lips. As she twirled her tongue around and around the swollen glans she heard Betty speak to Phil. ""Get down there and give Stacy an extra thrill! Lapping her cunt should make your prick get up again in a hurry!"" Stacy waited until Phil was in position before she started sucking Al's cock. Phil got on his back and slipped his head between Stacy's legs. She spread her knees a little further apart and he reached up and around and grabbed her buttocks. As he lifted and mashed his mouth against her palpitating cunt she lowered her mouth and engulfed more than half of Al's rigid shaft. Then, as Phil's tongue snaked into her steaming twat, and went directly to her stiffened clitoris, she began sucking greedily. Al entangled his finger in her hair and began making little hunching movements. She managed to take almost all of Al's throbbing tool while she hunched along with Phil's lapping. Then Phil got his lips on her passion-button and she knew that she'd be spinning off into a glorious orgasm in just a matter of seconds. She sucked even more greedily, wanting to feel and taste Al's jism spurting into her mouth and throat while she was melting into a climax due to Phil's lavish oral attentions. And it happened just as she'd hoped it would. When her bubble burst, and she felt one of Phil's fingers caressing the crack of her ass during the moments of ecstacy, Al's throbbing cock jerked and jolted and spewed forth gobs and gobs of hot jism. Al's cock did spurt out more hot jism than Phil's had. Stacy couldn't swallow it all. She pushed up against Al's tugging fingers until only the big cock knob was in her mouth. She took all she could and had to let the rest run out and down Al's shaft. When Stacy lifted her head to get her breath, Betty was right there to take over. Betty had gotten on her hands and knees on the couch. Stacy straightened up her body and watched as Betty licked the sticky sperm from the cock that hadn't lost its stiffness. She felt Phil leaving her quivering cunt and getting out from between her legs. She wondered how it'd feel to have a cock shooting off in her mouth and another spurting in her pussy at the same time. She glanced over and saw Phil's cock getting hard again, then was a little disappointed to see Al's prick dwindling even as Betty finished licking and lifted her head. ""I guess you're a natural-born cocksucker,"" Betty said, smiling. ""Just like me!""\n""As of this moment I'll wear the label with pride,"" Stacy said, hoping she'd never be sorry she was becoming just about as uninhibited as Betty. Saying that she wanted to be fucked, Betty swung from the couch and got down on the carpet on her back. ""Come on, Phil. Put the blocks to me and if you can hold your load long enough you can prong Stacy again. In fact, if Al can get a hard-on right away you can both start right out switching around while practicing your self-control. You do want to be fucked some more, don't you, Stacy?"" For her answer, Stacy got down on the carpet beside Betty and watched as Phil got between Betty's widespread legs. Betty put one hand down and guided Phil's stiff prick. Braced on his hands and arms, he slowly lowered and shoved his cock into Betty's cunt. Stacy was fascinated by the way Betty's cuntal lips clung to the shaft as it slowly disappeared. Phil lowered his chest to Betty's big titties and began his thrusts. She wriggled her ass against the thick carpet and began hunching along with his masterful strokes. He slipped his hands under and grabbed her ass. She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled his mouth to hers. ""Seeing a couple fucking really turns me on,"" Al said. Stacy saw that Al had gotten to his feet and was standing near her feet, his eyes flicking back and forth between her crotch and Phil's humping ass. His cock was almost totally erect again. Stacy had the feeling she was going to stay turned on just about all the time from then on. She flopped completely over on her back, parted her legs, and said she hoped it was eating time again. ""It is,"" Al said chuckling and dropping to his knees. He blew his breath on Stacy's gaping gash. ""First I'll suck and then I'll fuck."" Al didn't go directly to Stacy's cunt with his mouth and tongue. He lifted her legs up by putting his hands behind her knees, spread her out wide, causing her asshole to be exposed to his greedy gaze. Even before Al made his move, Stacy knew what he was going to do and her passion surged in anticipation. He jabbed his tongue against her puckered anus and she gasped. He pushed against the tight ring, and over an inch of his hot tongue snaked in. The pleasure was intense. She moaned and squirmed heatedly as he tongue- fucked her tight asshole, driving his stiffened tongue deeper and deeper. She wasn't too disappointed when he soon ceased the intimate oral act, because he licked the flat of his tongue up through her twitching cunt and began lapping her stiffened clitoris. He didn't perform that exciting oral act for very long before moving his thrusting prick into position for the penetration. Al let Stacy guide his hard rod into her palpitating pussy. He shoved in deep and she felt his balls slap against her saliva-wet asshole. When he started slow in and out thrusts, she wrapped her legs around his waist and matched his steady pace with fucking motions of her own. And she returned his passionate, tongue-probing kiss when he glued his mouth to hers. She enjoyed the slight taste of her own cunt juices. Soon they broke the torrid kiss and Al braced himself on his hands and arms while pounding away. Stacy saw that Phil had also lifted his chest from Betty's big boobies and was pumping away in just about the same tempo Al was pistoning his prick in her tingling twat. Betty looked at Stacy, her dark eyes blazing. ""I've already had one wonderful climax and I'm getting close to another one. How about you, honey?"""
266,Animal Girl,['F-animals'],"Sarah Olsen, Jamie's twenty year old wife of three months, sat alone and sullen on the shaky front porch of their tiny two room shack, her rocking chair carefully positioned so that the runners did not cause any weight to be placed upon the dozen or so completely rotted planks in the porch's unpainted floor. She rocked slowly and gently in the midday heat so as not to use up too much precious strength -- there was still dinner to cook, if you could call boiled potatoes and pork belly a dinner, and dishes to wash... and Jamie's one decent work-shirt to be hand scrubbed and hung on the line stretched across the porch to dry in less than a half hour in the desert's hot waterless breeze. Sometimes she felt that the desert's furnace-hot wind was drying her out much the same way, draining her whole young body of its very youthfulness just as it sucked the moisture from a dripping-wet shirt in twenty minutes or so.\n\nScanning the black on white type of the newspaper old Mr. Parker brought her from his supply run into the city, Sarah brushed her blonde hair from her eyes and wiped her forehead instinctively. ""Instinctively"" because out here in the desert there was really no need for that; perspiration evaporated as fast as it beaded up on your skin in this zero humidity heat. All morning long she had carefully gone down the long, finely-printed columns, x-ing them off one by one, narrowing her hopes for any escape from this perpetual furnace she was trapped in as surely as a sinner is trapped in purgatory. One by one, each tiny inked-in ""X"" snuffing a little more of the flicker of hope that ached in her breast, Sarah Marie Olsen had eliminated her methods of escape and her chances for another life outside this hell hole that only a money-maddened wildcatter with a cooked brain could call a town.\n\nAnd now there was just one chance left. There could be no turning back if she managed to make it this once, Jamie was no man to be trifled with! She knew only too well that he would beat her until she wouldn't be able to run away again if he caught her or if she had to turn back. Mr. Parker was taking his life in his hands in agreeing to drive her into town, but maybe he figured at his age there wasn't really much to live for anyway. Sarah looked, eyes squinting in the blazing California desert sun, to see if the office shack was empty. It was! In that little clapboard hut was the camp's only telephone, her one link with the outside world... that magic place with flowers and cool showers and running water and people who could laugh and not talk only of elusive oil strikes that would never come and towns and cars and sounds and smells. Out there was everything that she had left behind when she somehow fell in love with Jamie Olsen, everything she had thrown away when she stupidly agreed to come with him on this fool's mission on the backside of nowhere.\n\nShe glanced down the rutted dirt street that connected all the crumbling shacks, the ones in use and the ones too far gone for even the likes of these people to live in. The men had piled onto the flatbed and gone back to the drilling site; and the women, the few that were still here, were all resting or napping inside out of the mind-numbing heat. This was it, now or never! Sarah got up and moved slowly toward the open door of the office shack, angling toward the tin-roofed food storage building first in case someone spotted her.\n\nShe rechecked the number she had scribbled on the inside of an empty cigarette package and waited for the operator to answer somewhere south toward the highway and the cities of the real world. This was the moment she had dreamed of, walked the floor over, for weeks on end. If the voice on the end of that line held out the slightest hope for her, she would be out of this hell on earth within twenty four hours... and she would never look back!\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 2/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 2\n\nIt wasn't so long ago really, but all that seemed to have been in another world to Sarah now, another life somewhere that she had lived through and was now ended, no more a part of her life now than night was a part of day, or one day a part of the one before. That was over, gone, past, and nothing counted any longer save the present. And each day that she lived now was one more to make up for the miserable ones that came before.\n\nSarah was truly happy now, she was finally doing something wild and exciting, just like all her girlish daydreams when she was in high school back in Utah, dreaming of a life somewhere filled with reckless deeds and adventure, instead of endless piles of dirty dishes and a smelly man's socks draped over the shower curtain. Ever since her first trip to the zoo as a kid, she had always had a special spot in her heart for animals, all kinds of animals, so when she spotted that ad in the classified section that blistering hot afternoon a month ago, it was only natural that she give it a try at least. Mr. Hawkins her boss now, said that it was her girlish enthusiasm and sincerity that landed it for her, but whatever it was, she was grateful. It had called for, simply, an ""attractive young girl who loves animals for assistant's job with traveling zoo and animal show. See the American and Canadian west and get paid for it!"" And now the job was her's, special assistant to Mr. Henry Hawkins at a hundred and fifty a week, all expenses paid. It was like a dream come true; Sarah was fearful of waking up and finding herself back in Blackjack with all those coarse, uninteresting people, listening to them talk of bits and derricks and barrels of oil until she died of old age, penniless and still stuck in that God-forsaken hole in the Mojave Desert.\n\nBut it was indeed all real, not something she had fantasized out of sheer desperation. She had gone to see Mr. Hawkins, riding into town with Mr. Parker when he went to get the mail and supplies, and she never went back, not even to get her clothes. Mr. Hawkins hired her on the spot, and she swore old Mr. Parker to secrecy, as no one had seen them leave together. Her new boss seemed quite concerned about her marriage difficulties, and he even offered her an advance on her first week's salary so that she could buy a few new clothes and not have to spend another second with that coarse slug of a husband back in Blackjack.\n\nShe did take the time to write her husband a letter, though, which was probably more than he deserved. Mr. Hawkins mailed it for her in Las Vegas when he had to drive up there on business. She could just imagine Jamie, red-faced and blustering, clad most likely in work jeans and steel-toed boots, storming into Las Vegas and demanding of someone, probably the first policeman he spotted, that they return his wife before he got really mad and wrecked the whole place. Jamie was like that, though he certainly had contained it well enough when he was courting her; he thought a wife was just another piece of property, like a monkey-wrench or an old comfortable pair of shoes, so he treated her accordingly. As near as he could figure it, being the wife of Jamie Olsen was a distinct privilege, something to be thankful for, and that should be enough to satisfy any woman. Nice clothes? Tenderness? A good life? Hell, that was for dudes and rich folks, not for Jamie. Hard dirty work and chasing the rainbow was all he knew, all his father and his father before him ever knew... and Sarah hoped he would be happy with it now that he had it all to himself.\n\n* * *\n\nThey were on the road now, somewhere north of the Canadian-U.S. border and rolling further toward the oil field and construction camps of the Northwest Territories. It was ironic, in a way, that Sarah had escaped from one oilworkers' town and was heading for another, but it wasn't the same this time. She was on the move; the show's schedule called for not more than two days in any location, so she would see lots and lots of scenery between stops. And besides, there would be dozens of interesting people to meet along their full season's schedule that brought them back, by the coming on of winter, to California, not just the few boring souls back in Blackjack who were always the same -- dull and uninteresting -- day in and day out.\n\nSarah rode in the pickup with Mr. Hawkins and one of the animal trainers, a young kid named Sammy who was working his first season also with the show. There was a large camper body attached to the truck, with a tiny crawlway between the cab and the camper, so she could squirm through and get cokes or beer for them whenever the guys asked for it or sneak a few winks on the double bed that stretched over the roof of the pickup cab and gave her a panoramic view of the majestic Canadian Rockies as they passed on her right. Behind them, but not traveling in convoy because it was too dangerous in the event of an accident, were two other employees, Hawkins' right hand man, Al Badger, and the other woman who worked with the show, someone Sarah knew only as Gloria. They rode in an old station wagon that towed the trailer they seemed to share.\n\nAnd behind them, further still scattered back along their route, were the trucks, three of them, that carried the animals from the show. They had left the wintering site pretty soon after Sarah took the job, so she really hadn't spent much time with any of them, but they all appeared to be quite healthy and well-cared for and she was glad of that. She had had it in the back of her mind that some of these traveling menagerie shows did not take care of their caged animals, and Sarah wanted no part of any kind of abuse like that. She could not bear the thought of anyone mistreating a captive animal, or a wild one, for that matter. To her, that was as alien as beating an infant or whipping a child with a heavy leather belt. Maybe it was because of the way she had been so badly treated by her mother's second husband before she finally ran away and got married to the first jerk who offered a time-payment ring and had enough for the marriage license. Of course, she had not seen it in quite that light then, but it was becoming clearer now all the time as she sat quietly while Sammy and Mr. Hawkins took turns with the pickup, coming into focus like a television tube warming up. And it wasn't a picture she liked... nor one she ever wanted to relive. This was all so exciting, a whole new world out there, and Sarah planned to see every inch of it.\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 3/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 3\n\nHawkins had made arrangements ahead to have space available at a privately-owned campground outside Soda Creek, British Columbia for the show's vehicles, as the drive necessitated a stop halfway from the Canadian border to the first show stop across the territorial line into the Yukon. This would be their only overnight rest before the show arrived, as from here on, they would simply stop individually to change drivers, sleeping in their vehicles until they reached Line Creek, where they would set up for the resident families and transient workers engaged there in building a highway through to the coast.\n\nHawkins was driving when they arrived, and after stopping for a back-slapping welcome from the campground's manager, a one-legged retired lumberjack named ""Stump"" Moran, he personally guided the vehicles into place for the night as they arrived. Sleeping arrangements were something her new employer had failed to really explain to Sarah, but she wasn't actually concerned, for Mr. Hawkins was obviously a harmless enough old eccentric, all wound up in his animals, busying himself like a leathery white-haired elf as he scurried from trailer to trailer and bedded everyone down for the night. Sarah offered her help, but Hawkins insisted that she remain in the camper. ""Plenty of weak minds and strong backs for this kind of work,"" he had explained. When she suggested mat this might indeed be a perfect time for getting to know some of the others, Gloria particularly, as she was the only other woman along, Hawkins rebuffed her icily. It was strangely out of character for him, and Sarah was somewhat hurt when he ""suggested"" quite firmly that she find something to keep her occupied inside the trailer.\n\nSarah was surprised at this sudden chill, but she took it calmly enough; after all, this had been a long tiring day and anyone, even nice old Henry Hawkins, was entitled to be a bit frayed around the edges. She was there in the pickup camper alone when he returned over an hour later. Only by finding a distant American radio station on the camper's receiver had she managed to stave off the worrying restlessness of boredom, but she was quite relaxed and contented now when he came back, and the warm smile on the middle-aged man's face put her even more at ease.\n\n""Sorry to have to leave you so long like this, Miss Olsen... oh, excuse me, Mrs. Olsen, I forget you're still really married,"" apologized the middle-aged graying man quite sheepishly. Sarah found herself embarrassed by his shyness, his self-effacing manner.\n\n""Oh, don't give it another thought. I was quite happy, really. It's nice to be able to relax and enjoy the quiet of this beautiful countryside. And you ought to call me Sarah, then there wouldn't be any problem remembering that silly ol' Miss or Mrs.,"" said Sarah smiling in relief at being back in his good graces again. Hawkins smiled at her suggestion and nodded, then opened the camper's refrigerator and pulled out a cold beer.\n\n""Want one?"" he asked. ""Nothing better'n beer to cut the dirt from a hard day's driving.""\n\nSarah shook her head. ""I know it sounds silly in this day and age, but I don't drink. Guess it was 'cause my pappa... stepfather, actually... drank so much and I grew up seeing the ugly side of liquor. Never really cared for it since I can remember.""\n\nThe wrinkle-faced, sun-toughened old man grinned. ""Yep, you're probably wise. Liquor never did anybody any real good, even the weak stuff like beer and wine. Still though, I guess I'm too old to change my evil ways now."" Sarah's lips eased into a smile at the thought of nice ol' Mr. Hawkins being evil. Christ, after some of the people she had known -- or the one she'd married -- he was like a man of the cloth. ""You don't mind if I have this beer, do ya'?"" he asked.\n\n""Of course not! I didn't mean for you to think I was some kind of do-gooder or something,"" she explained hurriedly, not wanting to risk offending her new boss. ""I haven't got anything against drinking. I just don't like it for myself, that's all. Don't go getting any notions that I'm that kind of person!""\n\nHawkins slowly turned his head from side to side, his eyes never leaving her for a second. ""That's good, Sarah. 'Cause life gets a little bit tarnished sometimes traveling around the country like this. You don't have to become hardened to it, though, just be able to bend enough when the times comes, and you'll do nicely... really nicely.""\n\nSarah felt an unexpected chill run through her veins... that quickening that tells you something isn't quite the way it should be. But that was outrageous, everything was better than it had been for her in years! She quickly shrugged it off and made herself another cup of coffee and sat down opposite Hawkins at the fold-down dining table opposite the galley-style kitchen. He reached up and turned on the gas mantle of the built-in lamp that hung on the wall beside them and held a paper match to the mantle until it burst into flame and settled into a white-hot glow that illuminated the cabin like an electric light bulb.\n\nThey sat there in silence for an uncomfortably long time, Sarah curious and restless from the excitement of this new life unfolding for her so quickly, Hawkins quiet and pensive, his mind somewhere else as he gazed out the curtained window through the trees to the opposite clearing where his crew was busily making preparations for settling down for the night. There were voices carrying through the fifty yards or so that separated them from the others, mixed with the muffled sounds of stirring animals caged in their trailers as the trainer and Sammy moved from cage to cage, dispensing the night's ration of food and water, plus an occasional dose of vitamins or veterinary prescription to one or the other mildly ailing beasts.\n\n""Uh, I guess you're sort of used to all this traveling by now... I mean, you've been to all these places before so many times probably,"" she said, feebly making some kind of conversation.\n\nHawkins looked as if he had been very far away. ""What? Oh, yes, you're absolutely right. But I never get tired of it all. This is the kind of life I was born for, and I don't ever aim to change. I guess I'll die one day up here on the road somewhere. Won't be nobody around to mourn over me 'cept Lobo.""\n\n""Lobo? That means wolf, doesn't it?""\n\n""Not only means it, he is a wolf.""\n\n""You've got a wolf? I didn't see him with the other animals."" Hawkins shook his head. ""No, I don't keep him down in California. He stays up here with ""Stump"" during the winter, and I just take him with me when I come through. He's out by those trees there. Take a look, I think you can probably still see him.""\n\nSarah peered out the fogged-over window, first wiping a spot clear with her fist. ""Oh, you weren't teasing! There he is... and he's not tied or anything!""\n\n""Tied! Lobo? He wouldn't stand for it. 'Sides I've raised him ever since he was a pup. One of our trucks accidentally killed his mother and I took him in. Had to feed him just like a natural baby for months. He and I are pretty good pals now, like I was his real pappa or something.""\n\nSarah started to giggle at the thought of Mr. Hawkins fathering a timber wolf, but the look of misty-eyed seriousness on the old man's face cut her short. By God, he was serious, all right! That mean-looking animal out there running around loose was like a son to him! Well, anybody his age was due a few eccentricities, she supposed. If that was all she had to contend with, it wouldn't be hard at all. ""When do I start work, Mr. Hawkins? I mean, when do I really start to do something? It's nice and all just sitting around, but I get sort of bored. You know what I mean?"" she asked, her soft blue eyes twinkling.\n\nA slowly spreading grin worked its way through the sun-parched wrinkles around Hawkins' face. ""Don't worry, honey. We'll have plenty for you to do soon enough. Hey, you sure you don't want a drink? I know one special I bet you'd like.""\n\n""Well, maybe just one. But I can't drink anything real strong. You'll have to make it kinda' weak for me or I'll get sick.""\n\nHenry Hawkins guffawed, reminding Sarah of some grizzled miner she'd once seen in an old Bogart movie, but she couldn't remember the name. ""You break me up, girl! You're kinda' refreshing, like a breath of spring air around this bunch of drunks and dee-gen-erates. Don't worry, I'll fix you a special...""\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 4/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 4\n\nSarah knew even before that first mouthful had started a gentle glow in her belly that taking a drink at all was a terrible mistake. Jamie had told her once when they were going to a party that she should be doubly careful since she wasn't used to drinking and, unlike the more experienced, could not tell when she had had enough until it was too late.\n\nThis stuff tasted good enough -- a ""Cuba Libre"" he called it, whatever that meant -- in fact, it was hard to taste anything other than the coke he made it with. She didn't know what else was in it, except for the slice of lemon she could see floating on top, because he had gone over to Gloria's trailer. ""Don't have the mixin's here,"" he had explained.\n\n""Well, how do you like it?"" he asked, her, his head cocked sort of apprehensively.\n\n""Okay... it's sort of like a Coca-Cola with something warm in it, but the Coke's all I can really taste.""\n\n""Well, just take your time with it. You'll get used to it soon enough. Not that I'm trying to turn you into some sort of lush or something, mind you. But you'll probably need a drink once in a while when we really get rolling. It's pretty hectic around this show sometimes.""\n\nSarah nodded. She wanted to ask him once again just exactly what her duties would be, but she thought better of it. He did not seem to be disposed to tell her very much right now, and Sarah figured it best to just let things ride as they were. After all, she was getting paid good money for doing nothing, so far, so who was she to complain?\n\nThey talked for a while longer, Sarah mindful of the fact that her words were beginning to slur a bit around the edges and that some of her thoughts seemed to ramble a bit more than usual. But she wasn't drunk, she was certain of that. Maybe she was no experienced drinker, but she surely knew enough to know when to stop. Hawkins fixed her another and she reluctantly accepted it, and she thought for a moment it was a bit strange that he seemed to have everything he needed right here in the camper this time. But why worry? The night was cool and quiet, save for an occasional growl from one of the big cats or a roar from the show's big star, Jomo, the African gorilla, safely locked behind the double steel bars of his cage where she'd seen him -- just once -- before they left California.\n\nHawkins rambled on a bit, relating how he had picked up the traveling show for a song from a Mexican couple who needed the money. He conveniently left out the rest of the story -- how they were desperate for money for their son's much-needed operation and he loaned it to them, taking the show as collateral. Hawkins was in the used furniture business then, as he called it, though his real trade was in taking over delinquent furniture store accounts and foreclosing for the goods and reselling it to Chicanos in Los Angeles. It had been a quite lucrative business, sometimes bringing the same goods back two or three times before he mistakenly sold them to someone who could actually hope to make the payments.\n\nThat was a part of his life he didn't talk much about, particularly with new employees. People sometimes got the wrong idea. Just like when they called him heartless for taking the old couple's livelihood just because their only son died on the operating table, and they lacked the money to make their note payment on time. Hell, business is business, he always said, and if you can't take it, you shouldn't be in it. At least that was the way Henry Hawkins saw things -- he never believed in giving any quarter, just as he expected none if the chips happened to be on the opposite side.\n\nBut it wasn't good to dwell too much on thoughts like that now... there was something much more important at hand. Yes, this cute little thing was in for a real surprise. Just about another hour oughta' do it, he though. He nearly chuckled out loud as he thought of the look on Gloria's face as he dumped the powdery Spanish Fly into Sarah's syrupy rum and coke. There was always plenty of it in the veterinary cupboard for when they breeded the animals... and for other little surprises like this one. Gloria had been the first, and she was getting close to the end of her prime now, though God knows she certainly didn't need any drugs to help her out now. Christ, she could fuck the balls off a dozen men before she got her second wind. But this one... this one was sweet and still innocent. Marriage may have cost her her cherry, but she was just as pure as the day she turned sixteen, and that was just what the show needed. Oh yeah, little lady, you're in for a big surprise... you'll probably wet those sweet white panties when you find out what's really in store for you, but you'll come around, they all do. And I'm gonna' have some real fun with you while you're making up your mind. Yes sir, some real fun!\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 5/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 5\n\nGloria was waiting impatiently at the door of her silver-colored trailer when Hawkins returned from his camper. She was wearing a man's shirt tied to make a kind of halter and a pair of ragged jeans and boots, her usual around-camp wear. ""Well, how'd it go, Henry? Hurry up, tell me!"" she urged eagerly. Nearly an hour had passed since he came over here through the wooded thicket to dump that powerful aphrodisiac into the new blonde's drink, and she was beside herself with expectant curiosity.\n\n""She took it like mother's milk,"" he grinned in the macabre yellow glare of the trailer's outside bulb. ""Shouldn't be long now.""\n\n""Ooo, I can hardly wait,"" the mid-thirtyish woman squealed. ""Al, hey Al, Henry's back!"" she yelled in that sort of hoarse whisper-shout of someone wishing to yell without being heard too far away. A pot-bellied slight balding man in his mid-forties shuffled groggily into view from the battered trailer's tiny bedroom. He was holding an open half-quart can of beer and an unlit cigarette was dangling from his lower lip. It stayed there as he spoke, held in place by the wetness of the beer he'd obviously just finished. ""Went like clockwork, huh, Henry?"" he inquired, dropping the emptied beer can into a plastic trash can lined with newspaper that was positioned by the bedroom door. ""When you think she'll be ready? I wouldn't mind a piece o' her ass myself. Did you see those legs? And tits! Man, she's got a pair like one o' them fold-out girlies.""\n\nGloria glared at him half seriously. ""You just shut your mouth, Al Badger. You can't even satisfy the woman you've got, much less go spreading it around.""\n\nHenry laughed out loud and his employee's face momentarily flushed. ""Shit, Gloria,"" said the heavier one with the tee-shirt that failed to cover his protruding belly. ""It'd take half the men in Canada to satisfy you and you know it.""\n\n""Goddamn right, if they all had cocks like that scrawny one of your's!"" she taunted.\n\n""Scrawny! You can go to hell, you ol' whore, I ain't never had any complaints before!""\n\n""Now, now, you two, save all that energy for later. And anyway, Gloria, you're gonna' be gettin' all the cock you can handle when we give that first show.""\n\nGloria felt a shiver of anticipation run up her spine at just the thought. She'd done some pretty far-out things since signing up with Henry Hawkins, at least since he found out there wasn't any money in menagerie shows for kiddies and bored grownups. That was when he decided to add something new, something special just for the men-folks and an occasional thrill-seeking woman or two. That was where she came in -- the special show, the one that cost five dollars a head and was well worth it. She put one on, all right, left them with their tongues hanging out when she'd polished off that wolf of Henry's... and sometimes a donkey if the crowd was right and she felt up to it. Not to mention the one or two she always took out of the audience, just to give the locals something to talk about after they'd pulled up and left. But sometime on this tour, they would try something new and different... and even Gloria was nervous about how it would work out.\n\n""Gimme' a beer, Al, and I'll go back and see how our new little girl is doing with the something special I gave her. She oughta' be about to come in her pants about right now.""\n\n""How about it, Henry? You gonna' share this one now, or have I got to stand in line?""\n\n""Oh no, not tonight, it's too soon for that. But I tell you what -- you two come on over in a little while and take a look-see through that window over the sink. Maybe you'll get a little show, who knows!""\n\n* * *\n\nSarah had already slipped out of her clothes and into a pale green nightie before Henry Hawkins walked the distance over to Al and Gloria's trailer. She was tired and sleepy and the couple of drinks her new boss fixed her made it even worse, so all she wanted was to get under those covers and close her eyes.\n\nBut then it happened... not all at once, but in little short spurts, brief quivering spasms of intense feeling and stimulation that coursed through her scantily-clad young body in surge after surge of frightening strangeness. It didn't worry her much at first; after all, it could have been anything -- the onset of some virus from all the travel and excitement, or maybe just her insides knotting up from the newness of all this or... but there was soon no way of kidding herself. Something, indeed, had happened to her, just as surely as if a hidden switch inside her brain had been triggered open. First the feeling of blood rushing heatedly to her belly, then the tingling spreading upward through her thighs, then to her lushly quivering breasts where they reddened slightly and began to swell with an excitement all their own. And then her tiny young nipples began to throb as if in wicked perverse accompaniment to the unknown song of quickening desire that was somehow welling inside her at this very moment.\n\nHer mind reeled for a moment and then her confused thoughts, blurred by the effects of the unaccustomed liquor, began to come together in one frightening melange of apprehension and suspicious fear. What is happening to me? Something's wrong... maybe I've been poisoned. Yes, that's it, poisoned! No, that can't be right, who would poison me? Maybe it's the liquor, maybe I'm allergic to something in those drinks.\n\n""You sick or somethin', Sarah?"" She jumped half a foot off the camper floor at the sudden intrusion; turning, startled, she saw that Mr. Hawkins had let himself in through the unlocked door and was standing there in the doorway only a few feet away. Only she couldn't see him, at least not clearly. He was more a smeared, shapeless mass to her blurry eyes than the man she remembered from just a short while ago.\n\n""You scared me. I didn't know you were coming back,"" she said slowly and deliberately, wondering if the words sounded the same on the other side of her lips as they did to her. She was shaking her head from side to side, as if that might clear the murkiness from her mind and enable her to think clearly once again...\n\n""Sorry, honey,"" he smiled. ""I guess I should have knocked. Didn't know you were getting ready for bed."" He glanced down along the scarcely concealed smooth curves of her voluptuous young body, her high jutting breasts and long shapely legs clearly visible to his obviously appraising stare. She crossed her arms over her firmly ripened breasts and stirred uncomfortably, uneasy under the suddenly coldness of his gaze.\n\n""I... I guess I must have a bit of an upset stomach. Maybe it's the change in scenery. I've heard it can do that to you, huh?""\n\n""That's right, Sarah, just a little virus or something,"" he said warmly, and she quickly felt reassured, though no less uncomfortable standing here like this. He might have been old enough to be her father, but that was no fatherly look in his eyes when he first came in. ""Better let me take a look. I'm no doctor, but traveling around like I do in the back country, I've had to pick up a bit of medicine just to keep all my folk in one piece. Not to mention all the vet'rinary learning I've managed to accumulate.""\n\n""Oh, I'm all right. It's n-nothing,"" she stammered nervously as he stepped toward her. She was afraid of him -- she didn't like this new chilling hardness in his eyes. It was incredible -- even when he talked so sweetly, it was still there. It couldn't have been there before... or maybe she just didn't see it then. ""P-please, really, it's just a cold or something. I'll go on to bed and I'll be as fit as can be in the morning, honest!""\n\nA menacing, yellow-toothed grin opened his face like it had been hacked with a cleaver. ""Just the same, I better take a look. Can't be too careful, you know.""\n\nThe rough-skinned man stepped toward her, and the terrified young blonde backed hastily toward the rear of the camper, as if some sort of security were offered by the wall at her back, though there was no way out except through the door behind Hawkins or through the tiny crawlway into the truck cab which was out of the question. She stopped moving backwards only when her back touched the back wall, her neck just below the edge of the bed that was above the truck cab. There was nowhere else to go. Suddenly, with no warning, he reached out to her and, with a coarse sneering laugh, gripped the flimsy gauze-like sheerness of her nightie in one calloused hand and, with a quick twist, yanked the thin garment from her smooth shoulders, ripping it in half like it was a strip of toweling. She stood all but naked before his eagerly probing eyes, as much confused and astonished as frightened, only the soft protruding mound of her drug-inflamed vagina still hidden from his cold appraising stare by her thin panties.\n\n""Please, please,"" she begged, and her melon-firm breasts heaved with every agonizing plea. ""You can't mean this, Mr. Hawkins! This isn't right, you just can't! Please!"" Tears streamed from the corner of her eyes as she hoarsely begged for mercy, but there was not a hint of hesitation in the older man's eyes... he knew what he wanted, and he would get it. It was just a matter of time.\n\n""Why, Missy, I reckon' I just don't know what you're talking about,"" he drawled, affecting his finest Georgia-cracker tone and looking not-at-all dumb and innocent of any wrong-doing. He grinned wider as his hand seemed to absent-mindedly roam along the inside of his pants leg. Sarah's eyes widened in genuine fright when she spotted the rapidly-swelling bulge that grew right before her eyes along the inside of his thigh.\n\n""You oughta' be gettin' about right,"" he leered. ""Notice anything different the last half-hour or so?""\n\nSarah's thoughts whirled dizzily... I haven't been poisoned, I've been drugged! That's why I feel so strange! I can see it now... he put something in my drink!\n\nHis open palm touched her nakedly quivering breast, his fingers brushing lightly against her upturned, quivering nipple. A shiver of terror and revulsion rippled through her chest and tied knots in her trembling belly. Maybe if she had been less frightened, less caught-unaware, she would have noticed better the still-growing, festering something that had plagued her senses earlier. But Sarah could not fully grasp it, could not begin to comprehend the depth of her ensnarement now... she was trapped, tied, and bound as surely as if by a dozen fetters -- and fast on her way to the deepest, vilest depths of human depravity... and there was no way on earth to stop it!\n\n""No... please, n-no, Mr. Hawkins,"" she trembled. ""You've had too much to drink or something. You-you're not yourself... please, just leave me alone and we'll forget this ever happened, please!""\n\nSarah knew her plight was not totally hopeless; there was still a hope left for her. Maybe he would leave her alone after all. Maybe if she could just grit her teeth and let him touch her, just hold back the nausea and revulsion long enough to let his dirty fingers course over her warm, naked flesh, maybe that would satisfy him and the nice Mr. Hawkins she knew before would take his rightful place again. She knew even to think such things was wrong, but what choice was there? She could scream for help... but everyone within earshot was an employee of this man, dependent on him for bread and their very survival. How could they be expected to aid her, a total stranger, at the expense of their own livelihoods? Of course, maybe he would leave her alone and just go away if she screamed, but that would be the end of her job. That would mean being dumped up here, penniless, in the wilds of northern Canada or worse still, having to go back to Jamie in Blackjack, head-hung, and begging for forgiveness. No, I won't go back there, no matter what, I can't go back to Jamie. That's over and done, and I've got to make this new life work or there's nowhere left for me to go. I've got to... got to!\n\nPerhaps a more experienced woman, craftier in the ways of the world and of desiring men, would have seen the futility in those thoughts, seen the hopelessness of such a choice and have taken off on a new tack, leaving all this and her past, too, behind. Maybe even Sarah Olsen herself could have made a clearer-headed decision that night if she hadn't been doped on enough Spanish Fly to drive a dozen women insane with animal lust... but the decision was made, the die was cast, and Sarah Olsen took the one last step that catapulted her into a shadowy world she didn't know existed, one that might be the only one she would ever know.\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 6/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 6\n\nHenry Hawkins was out of his pants and undershorts before Sarah realized what was happening. It was all like some kind of scene from a bad movie, all a quick dizzying blur as she watched the man disrobe through eyes glazed and heavy with the drug and with the strong liquor. He was naked now from the waist to his ankles, still wearing his black socks that fell down around the tops of his shoes in a tired heap. He made a truly ludicrous spectacle standing there, looking for all the world like a character in an ancient stag movie, only minus the mask and hair-line mustache. But Sarah was in no position to laugh... she was trapped through her own carelessness and stupidity and, short of running home like a scared little girl to Jamie, there was nothing to do but face up to him, do as he asked and hope that she could live with herself when it was over.\n\nThe whole front of his lower body looked to be covered with hair, a thick woolly fur that thickened and curled around his thighs and loins. His hand fondly rubbed his long dangling penis hanging from the coarse thicket and, as if he had given some secret inner command, it really began to swell and grow, leaping in spasmodic jerks into full, threatening rigidity. That same evil grin, only now more of a growingly triumphant sneer, spread lewdly across his face as his lust-hardened shaft grew even larger and thicker. ""Not bad for an old man, huh, miss?"" he chuckled. ""Bet that ol' man you left behind in California couldn't match it inch for inch in a million years, right?"" There was no reply from the frightened blonde. ""Answer me, bitch! It's quite a cock, huh?""\n\nSarah gulped down her fear and nodded. ""Y-Yes, yes, it is,"" she murmured hoarsely.\n\n""Come on over here and feel it, baby. You needn't be afraid.""\n\nAlmost as if she didn't have a mind of her own Sarah obediently moved closer, reluctantly, both hands over her breasts still, as they rose and fell anxiously in her fright and apprehension.\n\n""Go on, touch it!"" He grabbed one of her arms and pulled it down close to his massively throbbing cock, and she opened her fingers just as his own tightened painfully around her delicate wrist. Her fingertips brushed along its hot, awesome length and the menacing monster seemed to grow even thicker, though that would have seemed impossible.\n\nSarah felt the proper revulsion, as she knew she ought to, but there was something deep inside her insides she couldn't quite define as yet, something that seemed like a candle lit far down in the dark sanctuary of her belly, only a tiny warm glow, but somehow bearing the threat of bursting into a raging inferno at any minute. That was the only way to describe it... she marked it up as fear and nausea, but in the back of her mind she knew there must be another explanation.\n\n""Get down on your knees!"" came the unexpected barked command, and the frightened young blonde only looked back at her superior with disbelieving eyes. She thought she had prepared herself for the worst, that maybe she would have to sacrifice all her decency and let this man touch her to satisfy his filthy lust, but this... this was beyond all humanity! He couldn't mean what she thought, he couldn't! Even with Jamie she had never done such a thing. It was vile and degenerate, the kind of thing whores do for money, not decent people. She wouldn't... she couldn't!\n\nNothing, no countless hours of fear and worry, could have prepared the terrified young girl for what the lecherous Hawkins did next. His hand darted forward, his face still snarled in the contemptuous knot of hate and lust mixed obscenely, and Sarah reacted instinctively, fully expecting to catch the brunt of an awful, punishing blow for her disobedience to his wanton will. But it wasn't a cruel fist or stinging palm that crossed her flesh... instead he only closed his fingers around the full, ripe mound of her breast and then skillfully manipulated the nakedly sensitive flesh, bringing out the desire effect in her like a musician tuning up his instrument. Her arm shot up to push his hand away, but she caught herself in mid-stride. That certain something strange inside her again had grown suddenly more powerful and commanding, and whatever it was told her forcefully to leave his fingers where they were.\n\nFeeling the weird sensations in her abdomen growing more and more intense, spreading inside her like fire spreads in a tree, from one limb to another until the whole organism is aflame with a raging holocaust of intensity, Sarah was amazed to find herself unable to resist his command. Obediently, instinctively somehow, she sank to her knees as if her legs had become boneless, and found herself at his feet, naked save for her little white panties, and totally vulnerable now at this depraved man's merciless whim. She tried not to look at his nakedness, to shut her eyes and keep away the nauseating reality of the presence of his long hard penis. She could feel its heatedly throbbing tip brushing against her forehead, nuzzling through the fine spray of her blonde bangs. It was fully erect now, and the lust-swollen head was completely out of its elastic sheath and poised... ready for what she knew now was inevitable. Yet strangely, she could scarcely sense her fear at all... it was as if all her emotions had been blocked out by some powerful drug. All, that is, except one... and that one was making itself unbearably apparent inside her belly as a sudden itching sensitiveness spread over her hidden private parts like an epidemic pox. It was more and more obvious what this strangeness inside her was, or what it was becoming, but she refused to give in to it, refused to acknowledge its strength and her own surrender.\n\n""What the hell are you waiting for, you silly bitch? Haven't you ever sucked a cock before? You suck this one just like you suck one of them scrawny little ones you're used to.""\n\nSarah turned her flaming face away from the massively pulsating shaft that was level now with her face. Her eyes were closed, partly from fear and partly from shame.\n\n""Hurry it up, cunt! Get those sweet lips around it or I'll stick it all the way down to your belly and choke you on it. Now move!"" He had not really planned to get so rough with her, usually with the Spanish Fly, it wasn't necessary... Goddamn it, why doesn't that shit work!\n\nHe grabbed the side of her head, his fingers twisted in her hair and positioned her right in front of his lust-hardened cock. Still her wetly trembling lips were closed and his fingers wound viciously in her silken blonde hair until she cried out from the sudden, searing pain that shot across her scalp. It felt as if all her hair were being yanked out by the roots.\n\n""You'd better open up, baby! Right now!""\n\nWithout thinking, her ripe young lips parted and he rammed his thick pole of hardened flesh home, slamming it forward with a quick snap of his loins. The hotly throbbing penis slid over her tongue and rammed against the back of her throat, poking painfully against the tender untried flesh of her virginal throat passage. She gagged on its immense thickness and choked for air, but he wasn't satisfied yet.\n\n""Relax those throat muscles and behave yourself, girl... relax 'em, or I'll ram it out your asshole!""\n\nSarah gasped an unintelligible plea, unable to breathe as the long hot hardness filled her mouth and throat completely, leaving no room at all for air to enter her lungs. Seeing no other way but total obedience to his perverted demands, she managed to relax her throat a bit, and to her amazement, the heatedly throbbing cock now squirmed easily down her open throat channel. She could feel it far down in her, filling her completely, impaling her through her tightly ovalled lips as she stretched her mouth to accommodate his massive hardness. She was lower now than the lowest, she had sunk to the very bottom depths of this pit of wanton wickedness she had made for herself. She had become, in a matter of minutes, less than human... nothing more than a receptacle for this depraved animal's seething lust. She felt the tears on her cheeks, but she could not stop them now. There seemed nothing else to do but get it over with as soon as possible. She knew that to delay was sheer folly... God only knew what might happen to her if she crossed him now. Oh, please let this be a dream!\n\nHawkins watched her carefully, noting every movement, every naked precious inch of her tender young body. His hands slid to her bare shoulders; they were soft, warm, like rare velvet. He could feel the shame-hardened tips of her erect little nipples, crowning fleshy peaks of her firmly ripened breasts that jutted out and rubbed sensuously against his bare legs. He grabbed her head again and worked her wetly ovalled lips back and forth faster on his immense choking cock. She took the cue quickly, not wanting to rile his savage lust any higher, ready to do anything to end this horrible vile act and free her to try to find an excuse to live another minute.\n\n""Mmmmmmmm, that's real nice, a whole lot better, baby. Now suck it real hard... harder 'n hell, real hard!""\n\nSarah gagged every time the long hard cock tunneled down her throat passage, brushing the sides of her gullet, filling the narrow channel with its huge, blood-engorged head. She could feel the muscles of her throat involuntarily milking the hot, vicious shaft with every downward thrust, and she could see what an effect it was having on this madman. She could feel his heatedly pulsating penis grow even harder, even thicker as swirling, lust-heated blood filled the turgid organ and a seething pool grew more and more inflamed in his heavy, leathery balls.\n\n""C'mon, baby, I'm almost there!""\n\nThose words stopped her heart, froze her still with the agonizing disgust of a helpless, ravished gutter slut. God, almighty, he was going to do it! He was going to shoot his heated, lustful sperm deep down into her helpless throat. Oh my God, what can I do? What can I do?\n\nThough Sarah was not aware of it, she and the lustful old man had an audience just a few scant feet away. Through the window above the camper's galley kitchen, through the couple of inches of glass that wasn't covered with opaque curtain, Gloria and Al stood on tiptoe, heads one above the other, vying for the best view of the incredibly lascivious show going on like some porno movie inside this tiny screen. Jesus, they both thought, is that broad ever beautiful. Those tits and those legs! Man, what a body! Gloria was every bit as excited by this wickedly exciting performance as her sometime-boyfriend, Al. Damn, she thought in her hidden inner passions, I'd like to give that honey a ride myself. And maybe tonight's my chance. I've kept my little secret desires to myself too long!\n\nShe felt Al's bare hand slip up under her mini dress as she tiptoed up to see into the camper. As usual, she wasn't wearing panties, and she only squirmed a bit and let out a muffled giggle as his outstretched middle finger found her already-moist slit. She opened her thighs to give him better leverage and breathed deeply to hold back her gasp of surprise, for he was suddenly far up inside her, probing hungrily inside her wet, hotly excited cuntal sheath. She looked into his eyes for a moment, taking her gaze away for only a second from the wonderfully salacious spectacle of this young blonde chick with a body like a Vegas showgirl down on her knees like some two-dollar skid-row whore, her boss's thick, wetly glistening penis shoved so far down her throat that his pubic hairs brushed her nose and cheeks with every thrusting shove. ""Don't get me too horny, baby,"" she whispered softly into his ear, her cheek against his unshaven bristle.\n\n""This might be a long, long night!""\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 7/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 7\n\nHawkins felt the flood coming like a Bay of Bengal tidal wave... he made no attempt to hold it back; he'd waited long enough for this moment. He hoped it would come in quarts -- buckets full -- he hoped his lust-swollen balls would disgorge great sticky gobs of sperm, a hot, sticky river to flood her belly and break the young bitch in right. Yes sir, this little blonde had better get in step quick, 'cause she's got a hell of a career coming right up. He'd give her something to keep in mind, something she'd long remember as his load sloshed in her belly. His hands squeezed her head vice more, holding her pinned tight up against his pumping loins, her face crushed in his sweaty pubic hair. He pushed far, far down her throat, straining as if to bury the aching head of his wildly jerking cock in her very belly. Here it comes... he could feel it starting its long, deliciously-painful run down the long turgid shaft of his penis. He stopped dead as it reached the swollen, hard-throbbing knob at the end, paused for an eternity, then exploded against the sides of her working throat and swirled down into her belly in thick, gulping waves.\n\n""Now, honey, now! Suck it like it was your mama's tit, baby! Every last drop! Suck, damn you, suck!""\n\nSarah swallowed again and again and again, every choking gulp oozing down her throat like a thick creamy soup. Her mind was spinning like a child's top; and she was lost for the moment in her own despair and self-debasement when ' it happened... that gnawing hot flame that had been bothering her like a fly around her head was now raging out of control. In her shame and humiliation, her utter subjugation, she had failed to be aware of its sudden all-consuming intensification. Oh God, yes, it's burning inside me... I feel strange, so strange... and... and... oh dear God, I want it! What's happened to me! I want this sperm, this vile seething torrent, I want every previous drop inside me! And I want his cock... oh merciful God, I want any cock! Please, I need one in me so bad! It's burning me up inside!\n\nThe flames of drug-induced desire had spread from the junction of her nakedly trembling thighs up the plane of her belly and into the very throbbing pink tips of her erect little nipples. She fondled them frantically with her fingers, then, lost completely now in her wild and' sudden frantic passion, felt her own hand slide down inside her panties and begin to tenderly stroke the folds of warm, wet flesh around the achingly-tender clitoris. She felt her hotly quivering vaginal lips open of their own accord and a flood of her own passion juices seeping down the insides of her sleek upper thighs as she sucked hard, incredibly hard. She was sucking now because she wanted to. she wanted all of his hot viscous discharge to spurt down her throat, as if it somehow might quench the flames of animal wantonness that were raging so fiercely now in her belly. She swallowed in gushing, sloshing waves of savage hot fluid. Her arms were suddenly behind his thighs, holding his naked loins to her lips, then her fingers stroked his sinewy asscheeks, caressed his anus. An instant later, darting furtively, they were on his rapidly emptying testicles, caressing them, squeezing them delicately, until every last drop was drained into her throat. ""You're finally there, you whore! Suck it like the slut you are, suck it!""\n\n* * *\n\nWhen Sarah finally managed to get her eyes opened and focused again, Hawkins had put his pants back on and was zipping up his pants. Suddenly she realized that her hand was still inside her own panties, that she was openly and wantonly fondling herself, but she couldn't stop. God, it feels so good! I'm so hot inside... so hot. I need a man inside me there, any man!\n\n""P-Please..."" Her lips were parched dry and the word came out like a dying gasp of someone lost on the desert in the burning sun. ""Don't l-leave me like... like this,"" she begged, but he only laughed at her, sneering down at her as she writhed helplessly on the shag-carpeted floor.\n\n""You've had all you're gonna' get for now, honey,"" he grinned evilly. ""But I'll be back."" And with that he opened the camper door and was gone.\n\nSarah felt the tears return to her eyes, but she didn't care any longer. Hurrying, frantic with all the frenetic passion of a teenager about to be made love to for the first time, she lifted her smoothly rounded buttocks from the floor and pulled her panties down her firm young thighs, over her supple calves, and tossed them aside. Gone now was that shred of decency she had retained... gone was any fragment of modesty or shame. Nothing mattered now but this burning agony up inside her that ached -- screamed -- for fulfillment. Her fingers spread the fleshy moist ridges of her cunt and found the quivering, nerve-packed bud of her clitoris. Her whole body snapped like the end of a bullwhip when she made that first electric contact. ""Yes... oh dear God, yes!""\n\nAnd through the half-covered kitchen window, three eagerly attentive faces watched with undisguised excitement as this ravenously beautiful young blonde brought herself up and over that delicious pinnacle of self-fulfillment. They watched, eyes wide with glee, as she arched off the floor, escaping her half-parted lips as one hand frantically rubbed through the moistness of her ravenous cleft and over the bud of her gleaming little clitoris; the fingers of her other hand were sunk deeply and satisfyingly up inside her hot, hungrily clasping vagina.\n\nFor a moment, no one even breathed outside the camper window. Then, Henry Hawkins finally spoke. ""Don't worry... that little bit o' foolin' around won't hardly be enough. No sir, she's gonna' need a lot more tonight. A lot more!""\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 8/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 8\n\n""I say we get on with it, dammit! We've waited long enough, Henry. Shit, she might have gotten over that dose of Spanish Fly you gave her and gone to sleep by now!"" Al Badger was pacing the floor of his trailer like one of the caged animals, waving his arms, gesturing, walking back and forth until he had both his companions as nervous and high-strung as he.\n\n""Oh, all right, Al,"" said Hawkins finally, getting out of his well-worn chair. ""I can't take much more of your pacing anyhow. She oughta' be 'bout right by now. I guess I was a mite too soon before. It hadn't really took.""\n\nGloria hah-hahed a questioning laugh. ""She looked pretty much into it to me. From where we stood she seemed about to suck your guts out through that prick of your's. Or didn't you notice?""\n\n""Oh, stop being a wise-ass, Gloria,"" snapped Hawkins. ""You're just jealous 'cause she's better looking than you, that's all. It just sticks in your craw that Al and me are so damn fired up about fuckin' that sweet littl' thing, don't it? You'd rather we stayed here and put the meat to your ol' wornout ass, ain't that right?"" he teased her viciously.\n\n""No, not really,"" retorted the older blonde haughtily, ""But maybe I'll get a bit of the action myself. There are other ways, you know. Haven't you guys heard of women's lib? We girls don't need you any more.""\n\nHenry and Al just looked at each other, dumb-founded. They'd seen Gloria do just about anything you could think of with a man or an animal, but they'd never seen her go at it with another woman. Now this might be something really interesting, they were both thinking.\n\n""Just one thing, Gloria,"" began Henry.\n\n""Yeah, what's that?""\n\n""Don't come on too strong, you know what I mean? Like maybe it would be better if you sort of pretend you're being forced into it, understand?""\n\nThe toothy blonde grinned and her eyes sparkled. ""I get you! So she'll think we're in it together, right?""\n\n""Right. That way she's got a friend to lean on sort of. You never know with this Spanish Fly. It affects broads in the strangest ways. I've seen 'em go stark raving bananas, so we can't be too careful. Remember, we want her for the sex circus, and she's no good to us if she flips her lid, okay?"" Al and Gloria both nodded solemnly -- he was right, they'd been looking a long time for just the right girl, one with that look of innocence the men in the audience always go for and one with no ties or family waiting somewhere for the chance to go to the police after the first postcard from their dear child. Yes, this one was perfect, all right, and it wouldn't do to blow the whole operation at this late date. Hawkins' face suddenly lighted. ""Should we take Lobo? Think she's ready for it?"" His friends' answer showed in their eyes... Ready or not, she was in for a big surprise!\n\n* * *\n\nSarah was lying fitfully on the convertible bed when the three people and, the great yellow-eyed wolf entered the camper; she was squirming from side to side like some poor soul with an attack of appendicitis. Only the three of them knew it wasn't her appendix that was inflamed and about to burst... it was her tight little pussy!\n\n""P-Please... leave me alone... just leave me, please,"" she whimpered feebly, her words barely coming from her throat as her whole body filled with husky yearnings of her incredible, unrequited passion.\n\n""Now you don't really mean that, honey,"" grinned Hawkins down at her as she lay there writhing like a bug stuck with a pin. ""We all came over for a... a little party. Ain't that right, Gloria?""\n\n""Yeah, if you say so, Henry. Only I don't like the looks of this. Something's wrong with this girl, Henry. You didn't say nothing about this,"" she said very seriously, playing her part as skillfully as a professional.\n\n""Aw, c'mon, Gloria, we just want some fun, that's all. Maybe you'd like to be first with our little friend here. She seems to be in need of some help right now.""\n\n""No, Henry, I won't have any part of it,"" she spat convincingly at her employer.\n\n""Oh, but you will... now get your clothes off!""\n\n""Henry, no, I can't!""\n\nHenry took a step forward and raised his fist as if to strike her across the face. Beside him, the vicious looking wolf growled menacingly while the naked young blonde, mindless of her nakedness, mindless of everything save this agonizing burning inside her belly, watched curiously. After a moment's standoff, the older blonde woman seemed to relent and began, reluctantly and hesitantly, to take off her clothes. Even in her mindless stupor, Sarah was conscious enough to be surprised at the older woman's nicely-formed, fully-developed body. It was the body of a sensually mature woman, that much was certain... as different from her own as an Italian sex symbol's figure might be from a ripening young model. Both of them were beautiful in their own rightful womanly voluptuousness and ripened, opposite pert young womanhood.\n\nHenry pointed to Gloria, ""You... lie down there on that bed... on your back so's I can see all your sweets."" Gloria didn't argue; she climbed onto the yard-high bed that was longer than she was, stretched out, and lay perfectly still, not voicing any objections. He grabbed both her ankles, and she closed her eyes tightly, looking for all the world to be as frightened as the younger girl at her side. Henry seemed to have something else in mind for them, and he started by spreading her legs apart with his hands, opening up the pink, hair-lined slit of her pussy so that he and his pal could see her wetly pouting cuntal lips.\n\n""You..."" He meant Sarah. ""... get up there with her, kinda' kneeling like, with your head other way. I wanna' see some sixty-nining, you know what I mean?"" The words seemed hard for him to speak, and he hesitated at the very mention of this act he obviously deemed something special, a rare and treasured moment for him to witness. Sarah obeyed, also without any hesitation; that look on his face was worth a dozen threats. She placed her knees at Gloria's sides and kneeled on all fours as she was ordered, then waited for his next perverted instruction. Her full ripe breasts dangled freely beneath her as she knelt and as Gloria breathed in and out, they lightly touched the older woman's naked belly; the pink nipples tingled and quivered, but this time not with excitement, but with revulsion and dread. She'd never really thought about doing anything like this; she knew it went on, but she never thought she'd be part of it. It was an unthinkable act to Sarah, something she couldn't remember even fantasizing about, even in her wildest schoolgirl daydreams. The very thought of it turned her stomach... but she knew what he wanted her to do. She knew what lewd despicable act he wanted the two of them to perform, spread out here naked on this platform like two performers in a stag club. She tried not to think about it, to resign herself to getting it over with as quickly as he would allow, to keeping her mind off it... but it was harder and harder to face as the seconds ticked by.\n\n""Well, what're you waitin' for? Get on with it!"" growled Hawkins, now only a couple of feet away with his vicious four-legged companion at his side. The wolf obviously hated her perhaps only because she was a woman, but Hawkins was holding him securely by his heavy collar to keep him back, without that restraint he looked fierce enough to tear them both apart without much effort.\n\nSarah tried to speak, but the words hung in her dry throat; she managed finally to cough them out. ""Please, I can't... I've never done anything like this before. I wouldn't even know how!"" Her pleas obviously were falling on deaf ears, but Gloria saved her the trouble of another futile try.\n\n""Don't worry, I'll show you what they want us to do,"" she offered, stretched flat on her back beneath her friend. ""Just do what I do and you won't get hurt..."" She looked to the men questioningly. ""Right?"" Hawkins grinned a gleaming, gold-splashed grin that answered her question, and Gloria proceeded to carry out the orders these man had given her.\n\nShe could see all of Sarah's naked young body kneeling over her's, see the full, womanly breasts that teasingly brushed her abdomen if she breathed hard enough to bring it that high; the slim, creamy thighs that blended so smoothly with the bottom-crease of her ass were just a few inches from her face now. And the warmly perfumed pussy slit nestled so invitingly there above her in the fleecy down of Sarah's soft pubic mound. Yes, Gloria told herself, this scene has something going for it, something nice, real nice...\n\nShe reached up and locked her hands around the delicate curve of the young blonde's back and pulled her naked pelvis toward her hungrily parted lips. Sarah hesitated at first, Gloria could feel her tense and pull away. But a reassuring sound was all the girl needed, and she relaxed, allowing her loins to be lowered to Gloria's face. A visible shiver raced through Sarah's body as Gloria's slightly puckered lips touched the damp furrow of her heatedly throbbing pussy; Gloria felt a tickling sensation as the softly curling pubic fluff brushed her nose. Closing her eyes, she pressed her parted wet lips hard against the ragged, rose-colored lips of the girl's vagina. She felt her tense again, her thigh muscles grow hard and sinewy. After a moment though, Sarah followed her lead and lowered her own lips until her head was cradled against the flat plane of Gloria's abdomen and touching the soft, hair-covered pubic mound.\n\nSarah tentatively, cautiously, kissed the fragrant cleft up between Gloria's legs, fully aware of the shivers that her gentle touch sent through the older woman's belly. It wasn't as bad as she'd expected, though she was still fighting to hold back the choking nausea in her throat. She mimicked her friend's actions perfectly, and as Gloria began to nibble tenderly on the soft flanges of her pussy, she returned with the same delivered to the woman's naked loins. She tried not to think, to force her mind to remain a blank, to somehow keep her sanity in an insane nightmare by forcing it out of her thoughts. But it was hopeless... she couldn't escape the truth of what she was doing. She couldn't escape the lustful stares these two men were raking her naked young body with... she could not hide from the shame and utter humiliation of this wanton, salacious act she was being forced to be a part of. It was all so incredibly unreal, so unbelievably crazy that she wondered if it were real, she wondered if she'd lost her mind hours ago, that this insane day in her life might be some psychotic fantasy. This can't be really happening, I have to wake up from all this and find that it never happened! But she didn't wake up... and it was very, very real.\n\nGloria's hungry mouthing between her widespread thighs grew more and more frenetic, more intense, and though she wondered at the woman's sudden eagerness, she reciprocated without hesitation, and like Gloria, burrowed her tongue between the hotly moistened slit hidden between the soft outer cuntal lips. Gloria's tongue snaked rapidly in and out of Sarah's pussy-cleft and though she tried to suppress it, the girl found her whole body beginning to writhe and squirm from the wickedly lascivious tonguing her fevered young slit was receiving. Gloria's wetly quivering tongue fucked in and out of her narrow pink passage, prodding the sensitive walls of her pussy with lizard-like, darting movements that caused the drugged girl to shiver each time the hotly licking tongue scraped across her sensitive flesh. She eased her own licking pace, only to be prodded by the single poke from Hawkins to her ribs. She burrowed back between her girlfriend's warmly pulsating pussy-lips, nibbling the pinkish flanges of her cunt with renewed vigor and feigned enthusiasm, only... this time there was something different, some weak, signaling sensation she couldn't yet pinpoint, yet she knew it was there. Oh, no. It can't be! That feeling in my belly! I can't be enjoying this, it's wrong, it's evil and filthy! I can't let myself feel this way, I can't!\n\nShe tried to fight it off, to suppress the unnatural, wantonness she was sensing as it stirred in her loins, but the drug wouldn't let her. It was hardly noticeable at first, but it seemed that the harder she fought it, the stronger it became. Gloria sensed the girl's sudden awakening and wasted not a second taking advantage of this new opportunity; she didn't care about the men watching, those bastards could get their kicks any way they wanted them. She was getting all the satisfaction she needed from feeling Sarah squirm as she held her arms locked around the small of her back, forcing her writhing young crotch down against her probing, sucking, nibbling lips. Lips that searched every pore, every yielding crevice of the blonde's softly clasping pussy, warmed their wet way into the warmly clasping tunnel and flicked playfully at the tiny throbbing bud of her clitoris.\n\nSarah wasn't the only one feeling the effects of the prolonged oral fucking session; Gloria could feel the delicious heat welling in her own pelvis, and she knew it wouldn't take much more of the young blonde's suddenly voracious pussy-nibbling to drive her up the wall. She gripped Sarah's naked hips tighter and ground her whole face into the wantonly writhing girl's hot, damp pussy, ramming her long wet tongue far up into the hotly clasping cuntal sheath. Gloria was nearing the brink, she found it more and more difficult to concentrate on her relished task, so great were the waves of lascivious pleasure that were coursing through her own naked body. She suddenly, and without warning, locked her long legs around Sarah's neck, forcing the young blonde's sucking wet lips tighter in against her burning, hungry orifice.\n\n""Goddamn, look at 'em go to it!"" exclaimed Al, a look on his face like a big, stupid grizzly. ""I ain't ever seen nothin' like that! Goddamn, go to it! Go to it!"" His face and that of his companion were only inches from the girls' nakedly squirming bodies, their sweat-covered flesh glistening in the harsh glow of the overhead bulb.\n\nHenry's savage animal, Lobo, was sitting on the command at his side, a permanent vicious snarl on his lips that seemed to grow louder as the girls locked together in a wanton, forbidden embrace, their arms and legs intertwined and their moistly working lips bringing each other wave after delicious wave of profane, salacious pleasure.\n\nSarah tried to lose her thoughts, her anguished emotions, in the task at hand, and energetically sucked and kissed and licked just as Gloria was doing to her own pussy. Soon the two women were ground together as one, a sobbing, moaning tangle of naked female flesh, forced into this despicable act by the brutality of these men, but... finding a depth of feeling, a pinnacle of passion they'd never known before; neither was fighting it now, and it looked almost as if the moaning young girl had taken the initiative. She was lost in the wickedness, the prohibited pleasure, and all thought of her captors were gone from her mind. Suddenly, Gloria let loose a startling, silence-shattering cry straight from her anguished loins, ""OOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH! I'm cumming, don't stop, please! I'm cumming!"" and her nakedly voluptuous body heaved and thrashed wildly beneath Sarah's weight. Gloria's nail gripped the smooth curves of the younger blonde's hips and held her loins tight against her wetly nibbling lips. She sucked hard and fast, chewing like a starved beast on the fleshy red lips and the erectly quivering bud of her clitoris... she could feel the girl was teetering on the brink of cumming, she knew a few more seconds would push her over, she sucked and kissed and licked the hotly pulsating pussy until...\n\n""Aaaaggh? Ah... ah... aaaahhh... I'm cumming."" Sarah was shrieking as the hurricane of passion demented her young body and mind.\n\n""Aaaaaagggghhhhh! Yes! Yes!"" Gloria cried out as she completed the enjoyable task of bringing the blonde to total, blissful fulfillment. Their nakedly quivering bodies were as one, they locked and fused together along the length of their smooth, unbroken curves, drawn to this absolute subjugation, this act of debasement before two hungrily watching men, their lushly ripened bodies wriggling and squirming together in the abandoned, passionate desperation of mutual raging girl-lust. Finally, their orgasms spent and emptied, they fell, Sarah collapsing across the length of Gloria's nakedness. She wanted to cry from the awful shame of it, but she couldn't, the tears weren't any longer... crying would no longer offer her sanctuary.\n\n* * *\n\nHenry and Al sat down on a couple of chairs, spent and exhausted from what they'd just lived through. This was better than they'd expected, and they knew it was going to be better before the night was over. Henry had his eyes already on the young blonde one, that little blow job was just an appetizer and an hors d'oeuvre. He was going to put his thick aching rod in that gorgeous creature's pussy, going to feel the blood-throbbing knob of his cock far up in her tight little cunt, going to skewer her like a barbecue bird and fuck her until she begged for more. He'd have her pleading for another few seconds on the end of his prick, she'd be at his feet begging... he'd show her, girls like them had taunted him all his life, always just out of reach with their tight-fitting sweaters and their perfumed hair; always there, but never for him... but not this time, this time was going to be different. This one was his, and she never would leave this room until he'd had his fill of her taunting, prissy ass! Innocent? Hell! He'd show her!\n\nSarah felt someone's cold fingers touch the underside of her thigh as she lay heaving, struggling to regain her breath. She jerked away but the cool prodding was insistent; only when she heard Henry's rasping laugh did she turn her head to see whose hand had touched her still-quivering flesh. What she saw had her sitting up and retreating to the far edge of the bed, huddled with her arms around her knees, unconcerned that the whole naked expanse of her moistened cuntal crevice was open to their eyes. It was the wolf, Lobo, and Sarah was petrified at the very sight of the huge, snarling animal. Gloria was sitting, head down and breasts rising and falling rapidly from her short, hard breathing on the edge of the bed opposite the wolf, but the ferocious animal seemed to ignore her; he seemed interested only in Sarah, and he padded forward on four enormous paws until his cold nose again touched the smooth, unblemished curve of her buttocks as she crouched in abject terror. ""Get him away,"" she tried to whisper loudly so as not to rile him, ""Please make him go away, I'm frightened!""\n\nShe looked into Henry's eyes; a fierceness burned there, born out of his intense passion for the young girl. He frightened her horribly -- one look into those cruel gray eyes of his could convince anyone that this man was capable of anything. Sarah knew her life was in danger if she crossed him even once. Suddenly he smiled... but it wasn't a smile of warmth or affection; far from it, it was the outward signal that another act was to begin. An act that was the absolute peak of humiliation, something that would leave its mark like a scorched brand on this young bitch's brain. Yes, sir, she'll never forget this night, never!\n\n""Looks like Lobo's got his eye on you, cunt,"" he sneered, ""Maybe you'd better make him happy before you take me and Al on. Ain't that right, Al? We wouldn't want to take our turn before good ol' Lobo gets his, now would we?"" Al was a little slow, but a wet, toothy grin spread across his cheeks when he remembered what his boss had planned. Christ, he could hardly wait!\n\n""I... I don't know what you mean,"" whispered Sarah meekly, a faint germ-like notion of what these men were planning starting to grow in the back of her mind; it was too horrid, too fantastic to believe, even from these two savages. ""What are you talking about? Haven't you done enough? Let me alone, please! You can't just do things like this, it's... it's awful and you know it!"" But she was alone with these men and that animal and Gloria... and she was nothing more than a slave to them all until they had seated their lustful thirsts, until they'd drunk their fill of her ripe young nakedness. Sarah felt her stomach sink, the darkest, slimiest hell-hole on the Eastern Mediterranean couldn't have offered a more despicable prison for her. If she were stripped naked and paraded before a smoky roomful of Turkish sailors, she wouldn't have felt cheaper, filthier, or more shamed than at this moment. She thought of Jamie, thought of the life she'd abandoned and of having to return and tell him of this, and she sickened at the very prospect. How could she ever again be a wife to any man... how could she ever again share anyone's bed after this night! How could she even hope to live with this degradation etched in her memory!\n\n""I want to see you take good care of Lobo there, bitch!"" barked her master, pointing in the animal's direction, ""He's a better man than anything you've had so far, so you shouldn't mind a bit."" He laughed and his hired man followed his example; Al seemed still a little unsure of just what would happen next, but like a curious dog standing on its haunches, he was interested enough not to miss a second. Sarah was kneeling on her shins, her arms across her nakedly rising and falling breasts. Henry stepped forward and urged her toward the wolf. She knew without a doubt that she could not refuse his slightest wish; she looked to Gloria, but the cold impersonal eyes of the older woman told her she could offer no relief, no consolation. There was nothing to do but obey.\n\n""You didn't have any trouble eating pussy... let's see how you do with some better meat. Watching you broads go down on each other musta' made Lobo a bit horny... let's see you do somethin' about it... now!""\n\nSarah looked at the huge beast, lying on his back now just in front of her, his long red tongue hanging wetly from between his sharp, menacing teeth. There was little hair on his underside, and when she reached out cautiously to touch his belly with his fingertips, the long, tapered shaft of his pink animal-prick slid wetly from its furry tube-like sheath. ""No... no! I can't do it! I just can't! You can't mean it, please say you're only joking! Please say you're just kidding me, please!"" But Henry wasn't laughing; he was less than a foot from her, and the mask of savagery on his face told her this was no joke.\n\n""Just give him a good blow job and nothing'll happen to you!""\n\nSarah stared at the lewdly glistening pink taper, now several inches beyond the fur-covered sheath of flesh that covered it. At the base of his long animal penis, his huge dark testicles lay against his belly like two bristly golf balls. She saw it all, but her mind refused to record it, it seemed impossible that Hawkins could demand this awful, despicable act of her... but his intentions were real enough indeed. And Henry was growing impatient. ""Make up your fuckin' mind, cunt! It's your choice... suck my wolf, or I'll take his leash and let him really go at you. Make up your mind!""\n\nTrembling with fear and revulsion, Sarah slowly reached to the wolf's heaving belly and took the moist red length of his long warm penis gingerly between her fingers. The huge animal squirmed eagerly at her soft touch.\n\nHenry stepped in for a closer look, ""Keep your head turned this way when you do it. I wanna' see that cock o' his going into those pretty painted-up lips. I want a good view of those animal-cock-sucking lips, baby, a real good view... now suck it!"" He knew he had to degrade her if this was to work, and he did it with pleasure.\n\nShe knew there was no chance, but she tried futilely to close her thoughts to what she was doing, to focus her mind on something else, on some place far away from this horrible unreal dream, anything to keep down the spasms of reeling nausea that were tearing her stomach apart. With every muscle in her shuddering young body fighting her, she placed her face on the animal's warm underside, her fingers around the lengthening shaft of his tapered red penis. Slowly, as Henry and Al excitedly egged her on, she stroked the fur-covered spear, while the two men and Gloria watched in lewd hunger. It snaked from its protective sheath... it was almost fully out now... its pointed, pinkly gleaming -- almost translucent -- tip had oozed from its tight sheath, slowly moving forward until it was less than an inch from her lips. The terrified young blonde was heaving with deep gasping breaths as she fought down the choking ball of nausea in her throat.\n\n""What're you stalling for? Suck the damn thing! Suck it!""\n\nShe did as she was told... pushing away every confused thought from her mind, she opened her wetly glistening lips slightly and let the tapered tip slide into her soft warm mouth. She felt the hot spongy shaft snake far back over her tongue, its smooth hardness gliding easily over her moistened lips. The taste surprised her... it was almost sweet, sort of tangy, with the fragrance of sweaty flesh after a bout of lovemaking. The big animal responded immediately, his back legs curled against his belly as he eagerly hunched forward and sank his warmly pulsing cock into the warm depths of her throat. She brought her tongue into play as Henry lowered his head to follow her actions; sickened beyond belief, she twirled the wolf's tapered pink penis around in her mouth as it began to throb and wriggle from its furry base. Henry was ecstatic, but he wanted more, he needed just a little more to complete the lurid tableau, ""Rub his balls with your fingers... I'll bet he'd like that.""\n\nSarah didn't protest this time, but moved her hand to his furry testicles and caressed them lightly with the nails of her fingers, brushing them over the two sperm-filled mounds as a long, low animal whine came from Lobo's throat. Somehow it was becoming less repulsive than at first; she wondered if the drug she'd had earlier was still numbing her a little to what she was doing. The young blonde saw Henry disappear from her limited line of vision, but he wasn't far. She could still hear his grunting encouragements behind her as he stood somewhere in the room while she knelt on the bed and sucked this savage animal's cock into her throat, drawing between her tightly ovalled lips.\n\nHer mind was so attuned to the degrading act she was performing that she forgot about the rest of her nakedly kneeling body; her ass was high in the air, her still-moist pussy lips open and unguarded from behind as her ripe young buttocks wiggled and squirmed an unintentional invitation to Henry. She couldn't see him as he quickly and quietly unzipped his trousers and placed his jacket on the bed near her widespread ankles. He climbed onto the platform-like bed, his massively throbbing cock jutting out from the opening in his pants and fully erect. He pulled back his uncircumcised, loose yielding foreskin back as if to let the purplish knob see what a treat it had coming. As though it had a mind of its own, his long thick penis leaped forward and snaked between the softly rounded globes of her naked buttocks.\n\nSarah recoiled in horror at the realization of what he was about to do, but she knew that he wasn't alone behind her... he had friends with him. His impatiently heated cock pressed forward again as he crawled up tight against her trembling White buttocks, and he dragged it slowly and tauntingly along the moistly warm furrow of her pussy, spreading the quivering pink cuntal lips with the throbbing head of his organ as her own juices unexpectedly wetted the shaft of his sex. He pulled it back through her moistened, hair-lined slit once more, then touched the swollen, lust-inflated head to the tightly-puckered opening to her vagina, his cruel hands digging into the curve of her naked hips. ""Put it in you, bitch... put it in real nice-like!""\n\nCompletely obedient to her master's command, Sarah's hand reached behind the ripely curving cheeks of her buttocks and gripped the heated knob of Henry's hardened penis, then, with a quick motion, she slipped it between the tautly elastic flanges of her hotly quivering pussy. His long hard shaft raced easily into her wet sheath, worming far up between the wantonly dancing globes of her young ass, and with a final thrust, sank his lust-hardened thickness deep inside her belly.\n\nSarah wanted desperately to cry out from the sudden added invasion, but she didn't... there was a wild hungering desire fanning in her ravaged loins once more; the lascivious sensation of this long animal penis sliding between her tightly pursed lips was doing strange and exciting things to her, things she couldn't understand, things that didn't seem right, but nevertheless were happening to her. She hated herself for the licking flames of passion that lapped at her cock-hungry vagina, she despised her very soul for allowing herself to become the servant of her own lustful desires. The yellow-eyed wolf's cock was starting to taste sweeter to her, and she swirled it around in her mouth with the rough surface of her tongue, bringing mewls of animal-pleasure to the huge, quivering beast. This night had already seemed an eternity long, but she didn't care just now; nothing was of importance except this salacious moment of pure, undiluted savage lust and desire. Suddenly she wanted this animal's hotly throbbing penis... she wanted his long, tapered cock fucking her in her wildly salivating mouth... she wanted his animal-prick thrusting wildly into her throat, she wanted to feel, to taste his seething sperm in her mouth... she couldn't help herself, the sheer wicked wantonness of this moment was driving her insane! She wanted his animal cum, she wanted it!\n\nShe sucked and licked the long pink shaft ravenously, and Henry stepped up the pace of his plundering ravishment of her defenseless young pussy from behind. She shivered at every deep, thrusting instroke of his heatedly pulsating shaft that poked and prodded far up inside her. She could feel the lust-crazed man's long hardness ramming deep in her belly, and she sucked the animal's cock even more hungrily, slurping, tonguing, gulping the tapered shaft as the huge beast writhed in a feral ecstasy. Al and Gloria watched in silent amazement. Already Gloria was beginning to hate this beautiful young girl, to feel those first pangs of envious jealousy.\n\nHenry was panting and grunting with maddened excitement at the feel of her tight little pussy contracting wetly around his thickness while he watched eagerly as the wolf's long scarlet taper slid wet and gleaming between Sarah's hungrily ovalled lips. The animal's furry haunches quivered spasmodically with sheer delight as she massaged the dark balls at the base of his moistly glistening shaft with her fingers. Goddamn it, he was sure he couldn't hold back a second longer... it was just too much, this lascivious savagery of watching this naked young blonde, hardly more than a teenager, sucking like the lowest whore on this animal-prick. Christ, she was obviously enjoying it, eating and sucking away like a kid working on a candy bar. He could scarcely believe his eyes; it was more than he'd hoped for! He'd never have hesitated to do this if he'd known it was going to be like this. He rammed his loins forward until his long aching cock was hidden in the wet pinkness of her unprotected, wide-open little pussy. His hotly gleaming eyes were locked on the salacious sight of his seven-inch penis disappearing with a slow, slurping sound between the ravaged, wetly distended lips of her tight young pussy, disappearing inch by wet inch in the moist, tightly-clasping furrow until his sperm-bloated balls slung forward and slapped between her smooth, sweat-streaked thighs. He was delirious with wanton pleasure as he pulled his hairy pelvis back and withdrew, watching eagerly as the soft, frail pink flanges of her pussy were pulled out along with the swollen, throbbing head of his burning organ; then, he rocked forward again and eased his burning hunger in the warm, soothing depths of her cunt. His breathing was heavy and fast, and he knew it wouldn't be long before he'd have reached the ultimate humiliation on this young bitch... it would only be seconds before she was carrying his sperm-laden load, before she'd be filled with his churning white cum. He closed his eyes and pumped hard and deep into her tortured young belly and waited... just a little more, just a little more and she's your's, Henry, all your's.\n\nSarah couldn't control herself, she was wild with a wracking, alien passion she'd never felt before. It didn't matter that others were watching as she debased herself beyond belief, sucking and licking ravenously on the male animal's throbbing organ. It didn't matter that she'd never be able to live down this moment, it didn't matter... nothing mattered save the insanely burning desire ravishing her twisted, flaming belly. Where she should have felt shame and horror and revulsion, there was only lust and an uncontrollable desire for more... she wanted more! She ground back hard against Henry's powerful thrusts, feeling her own pussy-walls milking hungrily at his long shaft, sucking hard to pull every inch of his throbbing thickness far up inside her, to pull his scalding-hot load from his testicles and into her belly to quench the scorching flames that raged -there. She was nearly there! Oh, God, just a little more, just a little more!\n\nHer cheeks were hollowed as she sucked faster and faster on the wolf's long scarlet spear and chewed tenderly on the pungent male animal organ, swirling her tongue around its pointed tip. Lobo's strong, sinewy body began to shake and quiver uncontrollably, and suddenly, without any warning, he growled a low moaning howl of pleasure and emptied his hotly jetting animal sperm into her eagerly sucking throat. Her mouth was filled with the great release of thick viscous liquid that gagged her as it oozed down the back of her throat in a torrent of warmth. Ravenously, without shame, she sucked and sucked and swallowed until...\n\n""Here's some more for you, Sarah baby... now! Now!"" Henry slammed his pelvis against her upturned ass cheeks and ceased to hold back the flood of white sperm that spurted into her belly from behind. She was out of her mind with insane masochistic wantonness! She could barely manage the sounds as she swallowed the last of the great animal's squirting load and tried to scream. ""Aaaaaawwwwwww... yes, yes, yes,... YES! I'M CUMMING! I'M CUMMING!"" A kaleidoscope of a million flashing pin-points of color exploded in front of her eyes; she threw her head back as Lobo, his animal lust sated, rolled from under her. She'd never known such fulfillment possible... she was standing on the highest, soaring pinnacle of bliss... her whole naked young body shivered and answered her wild, uncontrollable desire.\n\nThe room reeled around her, and Gloria naked body whirled past... the light overhead flared into a searing-hot torch of brightness... she was gone! Delicious chills of wicked pleasure rippled like a million volts of electricity through her nakedly writhing body; her pussy-lips milked every precious drop of this man's manhood into her belly, and she could feel -- even above her vaginal spasms of release -- his hotly jerking cock emptying itself. She felt his last gasping thrust, felt his thickened hardness gradually grow limp and lifeless as the colors gradually faded and the room slowed to a dead-stop. Her still-tight pussy-tunnel was reluctant to release its love-captive, but he pulled his rapidly deflating penis from her wet grip with a loud sucking noise that seemed to fill the room.\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 9/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 9\n\nSarah opened her eyes into another world... she was beyond all hope now for certain. Depraved, utterly wallowing in the deepest, darkest depths of human filth and vileness, and there was nothing she could do to stop herself. Her mind refused to believe what her senses had told her... she couldn't have done that! With an animal, and with these people watching her like she was no better than an animal herself! She had actually done it, gone at it like a bitch in heat, taking on the neighborhood stud in the middle of some park, oblivious to people around, to curious eyes. I can't believe it, I just can't!\n\nShe managed a quick glance at the other man, Al, standing nearly over her now and stark naked like herself and Gloria. His huge erect prick was fully hardened and stiff, clutched between his fingers like a favorite toy. He was wide-eyed from what he had just seen, and like Sarah, he almost didn't believe it himself. Goddamn... Gloria may be one hell of a fuck, but I've got to have me some of this stuff! She's unbelievable, just unbelievable!\n\nHe moved toward her as she eyed him dazedly, not really knowing what he intended until it was too late. She lay there in near paralysis as he knelt in front of her, Gloria and Hawkins both watching excitedly as the third act of their little sex spectacular got into high gear. Al's eyes mirrored the lustful urge he had no intention of suppressing. His teeth gleamed through the wicked-mocking grin. Grabbing both ankles, he spun her onto her back, shoving her legs back tight against her shoulders, smashing her tender young breasts beneath her upturned thighs. Her ravaged cunt, still moist and sensitive, was opened to him like a dinner plate before a starving man.\n\n""No, no, please! Haven't you all done enough to me? I can't stand any more! Oh God, I can't!"" But even as she spoke, she knew the fires the evil drug had spawned in her belly were still burning strongly. She held up one arm in protest, but there was no stopping the hulking man now. Without any hesitation, he probed savagely at her defenseless upturned vaginal slit with the blunt head of his lust-engorged penis. He found the pink puckered flanges of her pussy and slipped his impatiently pulsating cock in a couple of inches. But suddenly, grinning lewdly... he pulled the swollen bulbous head from her already sperm moistened tunnel and lowered his aim, shoving her legs back hard so that now she was nearly standing on her head, doubled in half from the pressure of his arm against the back of her firm, trembling thighs.\n\nA cold, frightening chill suddenly raced along her spine, for the pressure of his hardened penis was pressing against her tightly puckered anus. The horrible truth about what the huge man was about to do was relayed to Sarah's numbed brain. It shattered into her head like a rifle shot.\n\n""Oh my God, no! NO! NO! PLEASE!"" Her eyes were wide and white with fear, ""Henry! Somebody! Don't let him do it! Don't... AAAAGGGHHHHHHHHH!""\n\nShe tried to pull away, but it was too late. Like a pile-driver, the sex-crazed man sank his massively hardened cock into the helpless young girl's anus, splitting apart the tight muscular bands and ramming deep up in her frantically cringing rectum. She screamed loudly again and again. It felt as if she was being split in half as he drove mercilessly into the agonized depths of her smooth rubbery tunnel. She could feel his mammoth hardness burrowing far up into her intestines, spreading the delicate walls of her virginal little rectum wide apart as he plowed into her.\n\nThrough tear-flooded eyes she saw the outline of another woman, naked as herself, and felt the woman shoving a lumpy pillow beneath her defenselessly upturned ass, forcing her anal crevice even higher toward the man's humping, sweat-matted pelvis.\n\nAl looked down at her with a sneering leer on his lips, beads of perspiration rolling down his swarthy cheeks. Her beautiful young face twisted horribly with each painful job Al made into her tightly clasping depths, her teeth clenched as her pain-contorted lips parted in a half-cry of soul-rending anguish. She tried to lift her arms, to fight back, anything to force this devastating assault on her anus to stop. But it was hopeless. Her feeble blows only glanced off the man's thick neck, making him laugh in sadistic pleasure. She was impaled helplessly beneath him; and he wasn't about to pull his hotly throbbing shaft out of her tight little rectum... not when he was savoring every exciting second of his ravishment of this naked young beauty.\n\nSarah tried to tighten her sphincter muscles, hoping and praying that she could force the painful intruder from her forbidden orifice but her on-and-off clenching only seemed to add fuel to the raging savage lust the naked man was feeling. As the hot muscular walls of her anal passage squeezed against the impaling length of his lustfully-pulsating cock, he slammed into her with renewed excitement, burying himself deeper and deeper in the wretched young blonde's anus. The taut bands of muscle around the normally tiny opening were stretched almost beyond endurance to accommodate the log-like pole of his cock, clasping like over-stretched elastic the hard thick shaft of his manhood, tightly massaging every long hard inch of its throbbing length.\n\nHer nostrils unconsciously flared at the salacious scent of their sweating bodies grinding together in the hot stuffy room, the sweat of her own nakedly ravished body running freely with the musky wetness of this man. A whiff of pungent sharpness caught her attention -- the smell of her own vaginal secretions was mingling with the tangy, acid scent of the man's wildly pistoning cock. This incredibly lurid scene... the overpowering numbness from the drugs... the indescribable salaciousness of being raped and sodomized like this, being used and manhandled by a stranger, right before the eyes of two others: these things all coupled together, slowly brought on a change deep in her ripe young body. Almost indiscernible at first, it was nearly impossible to feel anything except the constant intense pain. But something was happening to her, something was changing...\n\n""She's starting to dig it now, Al boy! Let her have it good! Really throw it to her!"" screamed Gloria, nakedly up on the bed on her knees now, her eyes glistening hypnotically just a foot from the painfully stretched nether ring of Sarah's ravaged anal hole, her eyes wide and glazed as she watched this fantastic performance right in front of her face.\n\nSarah felt an involuntary movement beginning that was not of her own doing; her hips began to arch upward toward the man. The bruised, battered walls of her rectal passage began to contract involuntarily as the sheer perverted wickedness of what she was doing began to rattle through her drugged mind. Her naked torso was coming back to life, rolling and squirming wantonly from side to side, starting a slow deliberate rhythm as she slowly ground back up against his loins.\n\nSlowly, undetectably at first, the pain of this brutal, vicious attack was gradually subsiding. And in its place... familiar waves of a wild hungering pleasure began to fan out from her battered rectum, rippling upward throughout her belly, coming to rest in the bulging peaks of her straining young breasts, smashed beneath her upturned legs. Her toes curled tightly against the bottoms of her feet, opening and closing in perfect harmony with his long, slow thrusts that went so far up into her belly that they seemed to be coming out her mouth. His thickly erect cock slipped easily in and out of her tight, constrictive tunnel now, lubricated with the oozing vaginal flow and the semen impatiently dribbling from the enormous, throbbing head of his savage rod of steel-hard flesh.\n\n""Oooooohhh... Aaaawwwww! Oh God! OH GOD!"" Her hands were on his mammoth shoulders, her nails raking his tough flesh and leaving long wakes of red as she dug in viciously through his skin.\n\nA whirling melange of thought-pictures raced across the screen of her mind, jumbled and confusing images of familiar faces in slow-motion, like a movie running on the wrong speed, slowed by the stupifying powers of the drugs she had consumed. She thought of her far-away husband, Jamie... and of what it would be like to be with him now, away from this frightening nightmare. Oh, how much she wanted him to come and save her from this horrible degradation. It was a stupid thought and she instantly regretted it.\n\nBut other thoughts, other feelings, other sensations were bouncing around in her head too. She recalled the many long empty nights with Jamie, those endless, agonizing nights when only a few moments of unbridled passion would have fulfilled the gnawing pain in her loins. Those nights, those countless nights, when she'd cried herself to sleep, clutching her belly to keep from screaming in anguish. Holding her stomach to quench the insistent pain in her loins, the recurring, all-consuming pain that Jamie could have eliminated so easily... but didn't because he was too drunk or too tired.\n\nSuddenly, something snapped deep inside her. The pain was gone, completely kicked aside by the growing, savage animal passion that had stealthily slipped from her loins and taken control of her naked body.\n\n""Oh God... it's so good! It's so good! Oh shit, fuck me! Fuck my ass so hard! Oh! Oh... Oh God, I'M CUMMING!""\n\nA long deep moan growled from her lips, her nakedly writhing body arched hard up against his pelvis as his long thick cock rammed deep inside her. She screamed again, wordless, gasping cries as a torrent of her own orgasming juices flooded from her wildly twitching vagina and drained down the narrow furrows of her buttocks, streaming in a white warm wave over the huge lust-bloated shaft embedded deep in her rectum.\n\nSpurred on by the sight of her orgasm, Al pumped into her anew, spreading the cheeks of her naked, unprotected buttocks with his fingers to allow his thick massiveness even deeper entry to her frantically puckering orifice. He pulled the immense shaft all the way out, leaving just the distended, pulsing tip to keep the tiny hole open, then rammed straight down, sinking deeper and deeper until his curly-haired pelvis smashed against her naked upturned ass. He could feel the young girl struggling to open her legs wider, to suck his huge invading cudgel deeper up into her forbidden orifice in an effort to swallow him up in the immense raging inferno of her belly.\n\nSarah was now aware of nothing around her; the room could have been filled with all her friends, all her relatives, and it wouldn't have mattered now! Suddenly she was lost in the animal raptures of pure, undiluted savage passion. She was as nakedly unashamed of her unbridled lust as Hawkins' wolf had been of his, nothing more than an animal answering the basest of her baser needs. Every muscle, every nerve in her trembling body was attuned to his rhythmic, plundering thrusts that seemed deeper and deeper with every powerful, punishing lunge. She had become just an extension of his naked manly loins, just another instrument of the burning savage lust just now about to explode from his sperm-swollen balls. He reached between the fleshy cheeks of her buttocks and the cushioning pillow, lifting her even higher, tilting her up painfully so that his rapidly ramming thrusts were straight down into the heatedly clenching depths of her rectum.\n\nSarah was insane with salacious desires! She had not one speck of control over her body... it was responding on its own, humping and writhing as the wildly fucking man bored mercilessly down into the tight hairless tunnel of her rectum.\n\nAnd then his long hard cock jerked once and began to spurt... the heated, lava-like flow of cum shooting like liquid flames deep up into her bowels, blasting up into her belly, ripping through her wantonly squirming body in never-ending spurts. Over and over again the white flow erupted from the throbbing, blood-swollen head of the huge shaft, filling the cavernous hollow of her insides and draining over the tightly sucking muscular ring of her anus. The silver river of cum streamed in a warm flood down both sides of her creviced bottom, trickling in twin streams down her upturned back. For the moment, at least, the flesh of her inflamed passages, had been soothed with an oozing warm balm.\n\nWhen every precious drop of cum had been milked from his thick pumping penis, when every hot spurt had been sucked deep up into her belly, Al gave one gasping lunge and pulled his now soft, pliable cock from her still tightly clenching anal grip. He groaned, then collapsed exhausted beside her on the floor.\n\nSarah knew this would have to always be the lowest moment of her life. No matter what came after this, she could never sink so wantonly low again. She knew that tears should be flooding her cheeks from the vile and degrading subjugation and humiliation she had just been forced to endure. But it wasn't that way at all ..\n\nShe felt nothing except the warm glowing fullness of her sperm-sloshing belly, the tingle of satisfaction, at least for now, and she couldn't pretend otherwise -- she liked it. God help her, she liked it!\n\nFrom the corner of her eye, she saw Henry and Gloria, both excited anew from this fresh spectacle of sadism and wickedly titillating passion. Gloria kneeled at his feet and took the whole of his long thick cock, still marked and glistening wetly with the stains of his violent assault on the young naked blonde. His eyes closed and a low, quiet moan came from his lips as she began to suck... and no matter how hard she tried to deny it, to fight it... Sarah could only feel a bit of envy for the kneeling woman with that big beautiful cock rammed deliciously down her throat!\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 10/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 10\n\nSarah slept through nearly all of the next day, or the same day really, as it was getting close to dawn when Hawkins and his friends, including the four-legged one, left the camper. They had finally been satisfied and had resumed to the silver-colored trailer for a few hours sleep before pulling up stakes and hitting the road for Line Creek, their first scheduled performance.\n\nWhen Sarah awoke, though she had nearly managed to pull herself out of her drugged hangover a few times while they were moving along the gravel highway north, they were already in the tiny mining community of Line Creek. She opened the door of the camper and stood there for a long few minutes, just watching numbly as the workers hustled around, aided by a few temporary helpers Hawkins' advance truck had hustled together from the locals. The workers were opening up the sides of the trucks, dropping the panels that covered the wheels and gave the show a really polished look of professionalism that amazed her after last night. This looked like an honest-to-God animal show, just like she'd believed so sincerely before things changed so drastically here in this camper just so many hours ago... Christ, was that all some kind of dream? Is Hawkins' show on the level, or wasn't that real last night?\n\nBut Sarah had little time to grasp for such wispy fragments of hope, for she quickly was spotted by Henry Hawkins. Dropping his work, he came to her side hurriedly, his face at first blank and expressionless, then smeared with that same wicked grin she remembered now so clearly from last night.\n\n""Feelin' all right?"" he asked when he was close enough to talk without being heard by the others.\n\n""Yes,"" she answered simply, nodding her head.\n\n""There's a little somethin' for you in the camper refrigerator, already mixed with coke.""\n\nSarah's eyes widened with fear, ""No, I won't! You can't make me do that again! I won't take it!""\n\nHis face tightened into a scowl, and he spoke with deliberate slowness, choosing his words carefully. ""You'll take it all right. You only have to remember last night -- all of it -- and you'll take it. You'll do it, Sarah, 'cause you're that kind of woman. I knew it when I first laid eyes on you. Now think! Think very carefully about last night... and then you do as you're told. You've got some work to do tonight, work that'll make you a lot of money. More than you've ever seen, probably. So remember, Sarah... and do as I tell you."" And with that he walked away, leaving her as confused and as frightened as when she first woke up alone there in the camper. It was like a hellish nightmare... here she was practically surrounded by people, most of them probably decent people, people who would help her out of this Dante's inferno of wantonness if she only asked... but it was as if she had been paralyzed somehow, crippled and unable to move, except to move back into the camper, to the refrigerator...\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 11/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 11\n\nLike before, Sarah didn't hear anyone enter. Only this time, it wasn't Henry Hawkins at all, but his hired boy, young Sammy. Sammy wasn't a day over sixteen, but Sarah could not have failed to notice the way he'd looked at her whenever they were together in the truck cab. She could almost feel the intensity of his eagerness, his brash adolescent desire for her, but she had merely shrugged it off. But that was before... and nothing was the same now.\n\nShe could only assume that she must have fallen unconscious this time, for she was flat on her back when he entered unannounced, he said with a message from Hawkins, but his eyes told her something else... and now, as last night, Sarah Olsen could not deny the wanton things her young pertly developed body craved. But more than that now, she didn't want to deny them... it wasn't just her body, but her soul that cried out now... and there could be no stopping, not now, not ever.\n\n* * *\n\nSarah was lying on her back on the floor, cushioned from the hardwood by a thick, shag rug that tickled her naked flesh as she moved against it. Sammy was somewhere at her feet, only a hazy smear through her drug-blurred eyes, but kneeling between her opened legs. She watched and waited, half realizing what was happening, half wanting to stop it... but unable to control this inferno of passion the strong drugs had worked up inside her.\n\nShe tried to think rationally, to clear her head. But it was impossible -- the harder she concentrated, the brighter the whirling colored flashes became. She felt a pair of strong young hands grab her soft pliant thighs just above her knees and push her legs back and up, until they doubled back against her chest, smashing her sensitive nipples beneath them.\n\nSammy dropped his head to her wetly throbbing pussy, first spreading the soft fluffy down of her sparse young pubic hair with his index fingers, and then flicking his tongue lizard like into the moist warmth, wiggling the tip deep between the excitedly pulsating cuntal folds. Sarah jerked her naked young buttocks down into the rug as an electrifying lightning bolt charged along her spine and raced through her body like a crackling wire had been touched to her loins. Her thighs were held firmly, preventing her from closing her legs and leaving her pink, voraciously hungry cunt unprotected and vulnerable to his touch, his to caress and to use. She managed to focus on his form and saw him wide-eyed and hungry, a teenage sex maniac crouching between her thighs as she gazed smoky-eyed down over the plane of her tautly rounded belly. She was helpless, powerless to stop this perverted ravishment of her femininity.\n\nSammy was smiling, delighted at the prospect of eating this blonde girl's succulent pussy; he had always wanted to do something like this, and with a girl older than he, it was perfect! He hungrily licked his lips in anticipation.\n\nHis eyes met her's and they locked there for an eternity, fathoming the deep, churning confusion and fear inside her mind; she was petrified with fright and the rising misgivings at what she was doing... but there was another feeling she couldn't deny even to herself. That now-familiar burning in the pit of her belly, that hot glow that was throbbing in her loins, that tingling hunger that was quivering in her widespread pussy. Sammy's lips parted the moist, pink vaginal flanges to expose the hardened bud of her little clitoris, an erect pink nipple that seemed to cry out for his touch. He eyed the little tip first, then, without warning, quickly buried his lips in the damply heated furrow, his long tongue worming its way deep in between her warmly clasping pussy walls.\n\nSarah jerked away again, punctuated this time with a straight-from-the-gut cry of animal desire as she fought to control the anguished pangs of drug-induced passion deep inside her.\n\n""Don't... please don't,"" she managed, her voice not much above a whisper. She knew her plea was hollow, meaningless, merely an echo of what she thought was morally right, not what her body wanted and needed. Her eyes watched in eagerness as his young head bobbed up and down between her wide-spread thighs, his tongue hungrily probing her nakedly exposed vaginal tunnel and licking the sides hotly. He teased the quivering tip into every warm, wet crevice, into every little fleshy ridge of her pussy.\n\nSarah sensed it happening before she could really feel it... that certain sixth-sense warning that was triggered just before something explosive went off in her body. It was there all right... not fear, but hunger; a consuming, devouring voraciousness that seemed to emanate upward from her ravished loins. Her wildly trembling thighs felt as if someone were tickling her with a huge feather, her naked young body was aflame with torturing lust, every square inch quivering from a billion needle pricks of forbidden desire. She couldn't stay motionless; her legs and arms moved with minds of their own, and her pelvis ground wantonly up against the youngster's face as she threw her pussy-lips hungrily against his beautifully licking tongue.\n\nShe tried to hold it back at first, tried until her voluptuously straining body ached from the valiant effort. She tried to keep the raging lust from engulfing her. But it was useless... her hot, wildly excited pussy ached for a man's long hard cock, and there would be nothing else in her world until that need was answered.\n\n""MMMMMMmmmmm... it's... it's nice, so nice...""\n\nHer body surrendered back to the warm, glowing sensation, her voice now only a purring mewl as she squirmed harder against Sammy's wetly nibbling lips, pushing her cock-starved cunt up to meet his long probing tongue. She moaned loudly as he rolled the sensitive bud of her clitoris around with his tongue, swirling around the pink, throbbing knob until she begged him to stop. Wave after wave of insufferable desire coursed over her tautly rippling belly and her firm young breast jutted proudly, her nipples achingly hard and pulsing. Slowly at first, then with breath-taking speed, these assaulting, tides of animal desire smashed away her fears, her humiliation at losing her dignity like this, giving herself so vulgarly to this mere teenager. All she could feel, all she could think of, was his touch, his wet quivering tongue against her clitoris, his lips hungrily kissing and nibbling at the wet warm folds of sensitive flesh up between her wide-spread thighs.\n\nAs he continued to suck voraciously on the sensitive little bud of her clitoris, Sarah arched high off the floor, only her shoulders resting on the rug, her wet, hair-lined cuntal slit grinding frantically against his face. Her entire naked body jerked spasmodically as his hot tongue probed deep in the clasping sheath of her vagina; the soft pulsing cuntal walls tried desperately to squeeze his tongue tight enough to contain it, to keep the slender, wetly probing tip buried in her hungry chasm.\n\nSarah was a seething fireball of desire now. Her eagerly rippling vagina seemed to grow, seemed big enough to swallow his whole head, to suck him ravenously into her belly and quench the lewd, insatiable lust that his touch was fanning inside her. She grabbed at the side of his face, clutching at his long hair, and pulled him tightly against her hot, hungrily writhing crotch, burying his face in the moist pungent furrow of her pussy, pushing his tongue even deeper in her voracious channel.\n\nBut the need was too great; there was only one way to quench the blood-swirling passion raging in her loins.\n\n""Please... fuck me! Fuck me, please!"" she begged, her eyes wide with an animal fury. ""Fuck me... Fuck me! FUCK ME!""\n\nSammy stopped his teasing play, pulled his tongue from her wetly clasping vagina. ""Sure, baby... I think you're about ready for me!"" he said in adolescent toughness.\n\nShe thought of someone seeing her like this, but it didn't matter. Nothing mattered but that long hard pole of flesh she glimpsed as Sammy pulled his head from between her legs and kneeled just inches away from her upturned, frantically grinding loins.\n\nBut the young boy was taking his time, savoring every golden second of this, enjoying the thrill and excitement of making this beautiful blonde squirm with anticipation... he wanted her just right, begging for his cock, pleading with him to answer the overpowering need in her belly. Just another few seconds, he thought, just another few seconds and she'll be perfect!\n\nHe pushed her legs harder against her softly flattened breasts and positioned himself. Hesitating a second he yanked a cushion from the bed and slid it under the smooth rounded globes of her ass, lifting her easily with one hand. Yes, that's perfect... just the right angle. I'll be ramming right up her throat from here! Christ, has she ever got a sweet little cunt on her! Look at that thing, just quivering and sucking... man, she'll pull my balls off with that tight little pussy! Goddamn, what a piece of tail!\n\nSarah looked at Sammy and for an instant he reminded her of the surfers from California she'd seen in magazines, the tall blonde muscle-boys with wet hair. He was incredibly well built, and that long hard cock of his wouldn't have shamed a grown man twice his size. She closed her eyes again and the picture vanished...\n\nThe thin, hair-fringed crevice of her naked vagina was quivering with the maddening desire that had taken control of her body and mind. Her eyes were tightly clenched, it didn't matter whose hotly throbbing penis was teasing the warm soft lips of her pussy. It could have been her own lost husband... it could have been a thousand others. At this moment, nothing mattered but feeling that rock-hard shaft buried deep inside her, to feel the walls of her hungry slit close tightly around the bucking and rearing pole and suck it frantically up into her womb. She ground her crotch desperately up to reach the elusive rod.\n\n""Oh, no... now please!""\n\nShe was going stark-raving mad without a man inside her; she'd lose her mind without relief.\n\n""Fuck me, honey! Stick it up in me! Stick it up in me hard! Split me open with your big cock!""\n\nShe reached for it clumsily, her reflexes still slowed by the drugs, but her fingers found the thick fleshy shaft. She stroked its heated length almost deliriously with her fingertips, pulling it toward her warmly clasping vagina, feeling his manhood grow even harder and longer at her touch. She could feel the swollen knob on the end of it fill with hot swirling blood as the heatedly pulsating shaft brushed her vaginal lips ever so lightly.\n\nSammy could hold back his charge no longer, and without warning snapped his loins forward... ""AAAAAAwwwwww..."" Sarah cried out in sharp pain as the long hard pole slipped wetly inside and rammed its way to the hilt far up inside her drug-crazed cunt. She was forced back brutally to the floor as he jammed into her with all the fury of his virile young body behind his first thrust. The soft pliant walls of her vagina-rippled aside in warm pink waves as his hotly pulsing cock drove up against the sensitive tip of her cervix.\n\nShe gasped an unintelligible cry, then, ""Oh God, it's killing me... it's so deep! It's so deep inside me!"" It was longer than she had expected, and it hurt.\n\nSammy hesitated not an instant, but pulled his lust-hardened shaft out of her until just an inch remained between her wet moistly sucking pussy lips, then rammed it home again, once more sinking into her tightly clasping sheath until his -pubic hair matted with her and his balls slapped loudly and obscenely in the upturned defenseless furrow of her ass. The powerful youth didn't ease his relentless rhythm for an instant; he knew he had her off balance and teetering on the brink of insanity from the wild fucking he was giving her. Sarah's eyes were open, but she saw nothing, just an endless array of bright flashing colors, a psychedelic merry-go-round of reds and yellows and purples that whirred by her eyes.\n\n""Getting to you, right. Don't tell me you've never had it so far down before... feels nice, right sweetheart?"" His voice had the phony arrogance of a teenage street fighter.\n\nHe was taunting her, adding to the humiliation she knew she should have felt. But there was no embarrassed anguish, no abject degradation... nothing but the insatiable hunger in her belly for his seething hot load of male sperm.\n\nLunge after pistoning lunge disappeared in her warm juicy tunnel, every virile thrust sending another fresh wave of ecstasy through her nakedly writhing body. Her rippling pussy walls tightly gripped the long hard intruder, only letting go reluctantly as the glistening wet shaft slithered out, then back in, sinking each delicious time to the very base of his rigid young cock.\n\nSarah couldn't see anyone now, just the blurry outline of the naked boy who was fucking her like she'd never been fucked before, and she was responding with every cell, every fiber of her very being. Sammy pumped his hotly throbbing flesh into her again and again, her nibbling vaginal lips clinging to the thick White shaft as it slid wetly from her clasping grasp.\n\n""Oh God... oh God,"" she moaned like a broken record endlessly repeating itself.\n\nShe knew she couldn't stop what was happening... and she knew she wouldn't, even if she could. She was soaring on rocketing pinnacles of sexual wantonness, sexual abandonment she'd never have guessed possible. She was feeling a newly released sexuality, a newly freed lasciviousness that was beyond her wildest fantasies. This young boy, a stranger until this moment, was doing incredible, unbelievable things to her... he was taking her places she'd never dreamed existed. And she could not stop him... she wouldn't!\n\nSammy could see she was truly all his now -- his living love-slave, his to use any way he desired. She was ready and eager to take anything he could dish out... He smiled as he looked at her voluptuously naked form doubled beneath his thrusts, her long blonde hair spilling around her head like a halo. He slowed the relentless, deep jabs to a steady pumping rhythm, fucking in and out of her with smooth, easy strokes. And then she felt the first incredible waves of ecstasy moving outward from the pit of her belly to the tightly clasping pink lips of her pussy which still tautly gripped the hard thick shaft of his penis.\n\n""Oh Goddamn,"" she screamed. ""That's it, lover! Fuck me, fuck me... FUCK ME!""\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 12/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 12\n\nSarah scarcely remembered being helped from the camper and led along the dirt path that led to one of the show's biggest transfer vans, a huge blue one emblazoned with Henry Hawkins' advertising along its full length. It was dark, late it seemed as she walked gingerly, barefoot, along the trail. Someone was leading her. Was it Sammy? Sweet young Sammy? Or was it Henry? Or was it someone else she'd never seen before?\n\nHenry's advance men had done their work well, and the wives and kiddies that had viewed the show's menagerie that afternoon before sunset were all safely home out of sight. Only the single men and those married ones sly enough or bold enough to manage a night out alone were packed six abreast into the smoky, almost airless truck when she was helped into the wide rear doors. She couldn't see their faces, just a swirling sea of bodies and eyes and teeth and legs... and cocks, she could only hope, God how she hoped there were lots of them! Henry's magic had worked again, though she could not remember taking another dose of the passion-swelling potion after Sammy arrived. But she must have... why else this raging hot burning again up between her legs, this rutting agony of desire that could only be quenched one way. And tonight she knew the way... there would be no need for encouragement, no reason for subterfuge of deceit. Tonight the beautiful young blonde, clad now only in her brassiere and panties as she was paraded in before these men who had paid ten dollars for the show she was about to give them, was eager enough on her own... eager for anything as long as it would give her the lascivious excitement she cried out for with every pore, every cell, of her half-naked young body.\n\nNumbly, feeling nothing but the fire in her naked belly, she was led like a slave girl to the front of the enclosed van where a tattered, uncovered mattress lay on the bare floor, marked off from the rest of the area by a tautly-stretched rope that the men from the mining camp were pressed against as thick as flies. She didn't feel it at all as her wrists were strapped with nylon clothesline to two rings in the floor that were used for restraining the heavy steel cages when they were on the move. She did not offer any opposition because she was aware of nothing to oppose... nothing existed in the universe except the red-hot moist flesh of her drug-crazed vagina and this wonderful crowd of men.\n\nA short fat man, dressed in the sweat-soaked clothes of a worker, entered and closed the doors behind him. His eyes flickered in appreciation when he saw the delicious young feast spread defenselessly on the mattress.\n\nThe worker removed his shirt, silently staring at her with undisguised rapaciousness visible in his eyes. His huge barrel chest, covered with ape-like hair, rose and fell in short puffing gasps as he dropped his pants to the floor. His short fat cock jerked into view beneath an overhanging roll of fat from his White belly.\n\nSarah's eyes bulged in terror. The drug! The drug! Why didn't it work! She felt only fear, not the blind lust that she now craved like a junkie craves heroin.\n\nAnd, suddenly, it did, but not the way she had expected. The first piercing warning came as the man leaned gleefully over the edge of the mattress and began running his rough callused hands over her smooth, cringing young flesh.\n\nHer reaction was violent! A deep indescribable electrifying shock shot through the frayed nerve-ends of her body like a thousand tiny sharp needles. Laughing red devils danced wickedly along the inner softness of her firmly quaking thighs. Her buttocks ground desperately into the mattress to quench a searing hot flame suddenly licking hungrily at her nakedness. It was futile, the fire roared headlong out of control. She lay immobile for a moment, her mind struggling hopelessly against the pinpricks of sensation following the path of the coarse fingers digging so brutally into her flesh. God, Henry must have given me a double dose!\n\nThe first man played with her, unaware of the hopeless battle raging within the tortured young girl beneath his kneading hands. He placed his thumbs on the fleshy lips of hair lining the outside of her cunt and pulled slowly apart as though he were splitting tropical fruit. Sarah lay holding her breath and fighting with all her moral strength. It was not enough, for her resistance shattered almost immediately.\n\nShe groaned as the exquisite feeling of cool air rushed over the fevered bud of her rising clitoris. It rippled up her now quivering belly and out into the nipples of her ripely throbbing breasts, drowning out the debasing humiliation of the strange hands roaming over her nakedness. The straining muscles of her thighs began to relax as did her White ivory breasts that rose and fell with each labored breath.\n\nThe man's tongue licked nervously at his thick mouth, small beads of sweat formed over his upper lips as he watched the gradual transformation of the voluptuous young girl beneath his stroking fingers. He did not understand and did not care, he would not question a gift like this -- only a fool would.\n\nHe could not wait. He pushed her unresisting firm thighs wide with the rough palms of his hands and crawled eagerly between their lush fullness. The devils danced faster around the rough pink edges of Sarah's naked cunt as she felt the mattress sink from his weight. Her hotly throbbing pussy felt like a painfully aching hollow pit in her stomach and it had to be filled. Her eyes locked greedily on the thick cock pulsating out from his kneeling body above her.\n\nSuddenly forgotten were the fears of humiliation. She needed but one thing now; she needed that long hard cock! More than anything else in the world, she needed the relief that only a man's virile penis could bring her.\n\nEven as her mind fought the repulsive sight of the kneeling fat body hovering between the slimness of her wide-stretched thighs, her long tapered legs kicked out uncontrollably and her heels curled around his hips in an animal-like eagerness. She jerked forward wildly, pulling him, with a grunt, heavily down on top of her sensually writhing body.\n\nHe guided his thick blood-filled cock-head straight into her wetly foaming cunt, his heavy weight smashing her far down into the mattress. As she squealed in pain and ecstasy, he levered up, ramming his rock-hard shaft as deep as it would go into her hungrily clasping pussy. His heavy, sperm-laden balls smacked loudly against her upturned ass as his long hard length bored hotly into the yielding softness of her rippling young belly.\n\nSarah strained against the cords but they held, cruelly cutting into her wrists, as she tried to get even closer to him, crying out in a savage demand to go ""deeper, fuck deeper!""\n\n""Fuck harder, fuck deeper!"" she screamed at him in desperation, causing the bug-eyed spectators to edge even closer to the make-shift stage. They watched as the man grasped her nakedly grinding ass cheeks in both hands and drove his thick stubby cock to the hilt. A low murmur of sympathy went up in the audience; it was obvious that his fleshy staff was much too short to put out the fire raging in the young girl's cunt. Sarah groaned in frustration, splaying her legs wide out over the bed to give him greater access, but even that did not help.\n\nAs if in apology, the sweating fat man rammed his tongue deep into her wide-open mouth, the saliva drooling down into her throat. She sucked at it in a wild frenzy, her drug-crazed body caught up in a whirlpool of raw lust that she had never known before. His wildly jerking cock pistoned into her mercilessly as he sought to make up for his lack of length, and his pile-driving thrusts brought gasps of pain from the captive blonde as his pelvis smacked loudly against her crotch.\n\nSarah moaned again, this time in encouragement, for the man was bringing her to the peak with the brutal pounding of his body alone.\n\nThen -- suddenly -- as she bucked uncontrollably beneath him, she felt his rapidly plunging cock stiffen without warning and begin spewing its white-hot liquid far into the hidden recesses of her tortured womb. Sarah groaned in frustration. It was too soon, too soon! She was almost there, the climatic peak was but a second away. She strained crazily to cum and get release, but the man's dead weight collapsed heavily across her still driving body. The useless deflated penis hung spent and wetly glistening between her churning thighs.\n\nFrantically she buffeted her wetly steaming loins up against his flaccid tube, tears of angry frustration running down her lust-contorted face. She screamed in anguish as he rolled from her nakedly buffeting body, breathing heavily in satiation... he had gotten more than his money's worth. He smiled happily and a bit sheepishly at the spectators who were moving restlessly; their whispers sounded like the first-zephyrs of an approaching storm.\n\nThe fire burned on in Sarah, even as the man left the roped area. Impatiently, she waited for the next customer, grinding her buttocks into the mattress in anticipation.\n\nOh God, she sobbed, the hunger coursing through her like a narcotic. I'm going crazy, crazy. Send me someone! Send me someone!\n\nHenry's head suddenly appeared at the door; a grin of satisfaction was on his lips as he saw Sarah's drugged body frantically writhing out of control on the bed. Henry had many clients waiting, and the potion would last for hours. The girl was beyond objecting to anything now. In fact, he thought happily, she would welcome it.\n\nSarah's eyes were glazed in an all-encompassing desire. Her earlier prayers for blessed unconsciousness had faded, now she wanted only to feel the deliciousness of a man fucking wildly into her. She wanted her belly filled with great warm pools of cum and feel it sloshing around wetly inside her.\n\nHurry, Henry, hurry, her mind droned drunkenly, bring me one. Bring me a man or I'll die!\n\nShe did not have long to wait. An old man on crutches hobbled in, his eyes shining in lust. He had only one leg and his clothes were filthy and stained. They looked as though they had not left his body in months. Sarah's passion was beyond caring now, he was a man! A man with a nice hard cock that could slice into her fearfully burning pussy. That was all that mattered.\n\nHurry, you bastard, hurry, raced through her mind desperately. She opened her legs wide, pointed the dripping hair-lined slit of her cunt directly at the lewdly grinning cripple, grinding her femaledom up with her tightly clenched ass in an equally lewd invitation to spur him to speed.\n\nHe lost no time in tearing his ragged clothes from his unwashed body. He hadn't believed the news in the town street, nor the price... three dollars! All that would buy in the whorehouse of Dawson Creek was a fat old hag who had been used up years before and who would lie drunkenly under you thinking of the booze she could buy with the money from this trick. But this was different! She was young, and her flesh was firm. It had been many long years since he had fucked anything even approaching this. Nowadays he could not afford the young ones in the houses and even if he could they would turn him down because of his nauseating appearance. He could not believe his luck with this one; Christ, she was begging him for it with her obscene gestures and loud groans. He would use his ten minutes well with this crazy-to-be-fucked little bitch.\n\nHe hobbled to the bed and without ceremony, threw the stump of his missing leg over Sarah's nakedly squirming young body. He straddled her stomach awkwardly. The soft Whiteness of tautened belly brushed tantalizingly against the wrinkled sack of his heavily dangling balls causing his ancient penis to jerk in anticipation. He moved forward along her nakedly writhing torso and laid his still semi-soft penis in the warm fleshy valley between her ripely quivering breasts. He cupped a hand on either side of the feverishly straining mounds and pushed them together, trapping his long, awakening cock between them. He had always wanted to do this but none of the Dawson Creek whores would ever let him. Now with this young bitch's hands tied over her head, she could not object. Besides, Hawkins said anything went as long as he didn't hurt her physically.\n\nSarah, beneath him, could feel the bones of his thin buttocks pressing painfully into her ribs as he rocked forward. He had straddled her so suddenly that she had been taken completely unaware. She needed him in her -- but not like this. She tried desperately to wriggle up the mattress under him but he rode with her firm young body.\n\n""No, no, please not that way, not that way,"" she cried in frustration as she looked down her nose and watched the red bulbous cock-head sliding back and forth between her tightly held breasts. She could feel it begin to heatedly throb against the sensitive tissue of her skin, sending further sheets of hot licking flame racing down to the quivering slit of her palpitating cunt.\n\n""Oh God no! Fuck me, please! Please!"" she begged as he began a rocking motion, sliding his blue veined cock faster and faster between her warmly straining breasts. Spit dripped from his sun-cracked lips, falling onto the narrow fleshy valley and lubricating the passage for the hotly pulsating penis as it fucked the soft warmness between her breasts.\n\nThe cripple continued his desperate thrusting -- faster -- faster -- his breath coming in quick labored gasps, until before her horror-stricken eyes, the man groaned loudly and stiffened; his long-stored cum began spurting in sticky hot streams over her naked breasts, spewing its vile warmth up against her chin and face. It ran down her shoulders and throat in wet white rivulets, soaking the mattress beneath.\n\n""Get in me, get in me! Now! Now!"" she raved, her head thrashing from side to side in bitter defeat. ""Why didn't you? Why didn't you?"" she shouted up at him through hate-filled eyes, her arms straining at the binding cords like a mad woman. She cursed his impotency with all the foul words that came to her lust deranged mind.\n\n""Send me a man! Henry, you son of a bitch! Send me a man!"" she screamed at the top of her lungs. Her wildly pulsating cunt was a steaming cauldron now that twitched like a nerve out of control. Her body was going to explode into a million fiery particles if someone didn't stuff a cock into her soon -- she sobbed hysterically, crying out for deliverance.\n\nThe cripple dressed and hobbled hurriedly from the van, fearful that this lunatic might break loose from her bonds and do him bodily harm. He ignored the jeering catcalls of the other spectators -- he had gotten what he wanted.\n\nAs Sarah watched him disappear through the doors, she suddenly gasped and held her breath, for his bent-over form was replaced by the shadow of the biggest man she had ever seen. He stooped as he entered to keep from hitting his head against the frame.\n\nHe was jet Black! Her pleading froze in her throat. Desire, suddenly replaced by fear, withered in her body. He would kill her!\n\n""I've brought you a man, honey,"" Henry's voice cooed from behind the giant Black. ""I've given him a discount to let some of the others watch. You must perform well,"" he chortled happily. ""They are paying a lot for a good exhibition, and we can't disappoint them, can we!""\n\n""Ohh, please, no,"" Sarah whimpered, a battle raging between her mental revulsion, and the drug-fed fire of lust raging inside her crazed young body. ""I can't, I can't... he's too big. He'll kill me! Not with him, please!""\n\nWithout speaking, Hawkins gave her a cold-steel stare that would have curdled fresh milk. His glance was more fearful than what the Black man would do to her; she knew she was beaten again -- she would have to do whatever he wished of her.\n\nShe was dimly aware, through drug glazed eyes, of the leering faces crowded into the small room. Would they ever stop coming? They were lining the walls and hanging over the rail closest to her, packing the small chamber until the air became hot and almost unbearable from their sweating, grimy unwashed bodies. There seemed to be horribly grotesque faces peering down at her. Some toothless and unshaven, some marred by accident or design, but all wide-eyed and eager for the cruel ravishment of the quivering young blonde before them to begin.\n\nWhen the room was jammed with straining men, Hawkins motioned for Al to lock the door, cutting off the last entrance for fresh cool air. The odor was heavy and pressed down on Sarah like an invisible musty cape. She struggled for breath, her lungs sucking in great gasps, fighting to maintain consciousness.\n\nHenry nodded his head at the panting Black who began eagerly stripping his clothes from his glistening, muscular body. His pants fell to the floor, causing a murmur of fevered approval to ripple through the excited crowd. His giant ebony cock reared out from his Black muscular stomach like a third arm with a huge tightly balled fist at the end. It was at least ten inches long and two inches thick, and the two great sperm inflated balls hanging at the base gave it the frightening appearance of a cannon ready to fire.\n\nSarah jerked her tightly clenched eyes open at the ripple of noise running through the room, her shocked gaze locking on the monstrous shaft pointing directly at her. She gasped in terror, drawing her thighs tightly together in anguished fear, her mouth dropping loosely open in astonished belief.\n\nIt couldn't be true. He would split her right in half! Horrible visions of her ripped torn body flickered wildly through her cringing mind. They couldn't do it! They wouldn't!\n\nThe Black stepped to the bed, the crowd closing behind him to get a closer look at the unbelievable spectacle about to take place before them. Helpful hands from the side of the mattress grasped harshly at Sarah's tightly clenched ankles, pulling them brutally open. Her delicate pink slit nestling in the soft pubic hair burst into full view of the spectators at the end of the bed. The others strained closer around the bedside to get their look at the wetly palpitating treasure of the struggling girl.\n\nOver-anxious hands reached out to pinch quickly at the White full breasts above, digging harshly for a stolen moment, and then disappearing anonymously back into the crowd.\n\nThe Black giant climbed up between her widespread frantically trembling legs. The restraining hands on her ankles levered them up off the bed and back over her head until the soles of her upside down feet were touching the headboard in a great ""V"" about four feet apart. Sarah's face contorted in anguish, every muscle in her body felt as though it were stretched beyond all human endurance. The flat plane of her soft hair-covered pussy was presented to the kneeling giant in defenseless sacrifice. It was his, his to plunder at will.\n\nHe grinned down at it, his lips bared back over the White ivory of his teeth in unbridled lust. He stroked his massively thick cock with both hands in greedy preparation for the assault on the helpless, up-turned cunt in front of him. His body swayed on his knees like a stalking cobra, the glistening ebony skin shining in the dim light of the single bulb hanging above. He shuffled forward slowly, his pelvis and great bulging Black cock shoved out and quivering like a savage limbo dancer caught in the hypnotic throes of a primeval jungle ceremony.\n\nSarah, through wide-split thighs, watched in awed terror as the writhing Black torso advanced toward her helpless aperture. She could not turn her eyes from the vile instrument that was, in a moment, to cleave through her nakedly bound body in vicious rape. She was mesmerized into abject stillness.\n\nSuddenly, without warning, the swaying Black jerked his pelvis back and his head came forward and down in a dark blur, his gleaming ivory teeth fastening into the soft warm flesh of her belly. A tiny nip at her navel and his tongue began a slow tantalizing exploration of her Whiteness, following the path of light fuzz down to the flanges of her fearfully cringing pussy. He spread her blushing pussy lips with his fingers and then, with a maddening liquid suck of his lips, drew the tiny pink bud of Sarah's throbbing clitoris into his hotly voracious mouth. He nibbled at it with the sharp tips of his teeth, feeling the nerve ending become erect and jerking back to life from the softness that fear had brought.\n\nSarah clenched her eyes tightly shut against the whirl-pools of sensation that were shooting out of control against her loins. She fought with all her inner strength against the gross betrayal by her drugged young body. Thoughts of Jamie and the life and children they could have had filled her head. No, no, she must not let them win. She mustn't! She mustn't! No matter what, I can't become just a toy for all these men!\n\nBut suddenly, the huge Black's tongue snaked forward, burrowing up her hotly quivering cunt like a racing lizard. The shock rippled crazily up her spine to the base of her skull where it shattered in a cascade of rapidly growing wantonness which -- like a warm flood-tide -- inundated her whole body. Her hungry young loins jerked involuntarily forward, burying the man's flicking tongue to its roots. Erotic fire replaced fear and all else.\n\nShe was nothing but a cunt, oh God, only a cunt! Her entire being was suddenly a great open cavern that had to be filled, that had to be gorged and stuffed with hot male flesh. Nothing else mattered now; not principles, not humiliation, just the flicking reality of the probing tongue that had now crawled out from between her hot steaming furrow and was tracing tiny wet circles up her body.\n\n""Ohh, ohh, yess, yesssss, suck my tits, yes, like that, like that! Bite me! Aaaaaaggggggg!""\n\nIt moved up over her throat, licking at her nose and eyes and cheeks, the thick warm saliva soaking her skin. She rotated her lust-contorted face around searching with her open mouth for the wet fleshy tongue that was bringing her so much pleasure. She found it and sucked it deep into her throat with a low animal moan.\n\nNow her pelvis was grinding frantically, searching with her gaping hot pussy for that monstrous pole that was going to rip her belly asunder. The lust-incited crowd around the mattress gasped as the great bulging cock-head found the tiny pulsating opening to her pussy. It jostled for a moment against the pink, ragged edges of flesh, then insinuated itself gently between her wetly quivering vaginal lips.\n\nThen with a flick of the hips, the grinning Black forced the blood-filled tip brutally just beyond the throbbing lips of her hair-lined cunt, stretching the resisting rubbery flesh almost to the bursting point.\n\nSarah threw her head wildly to the side and screamed, ""AAAAAggggg! Don't... Jesus, don't, you're hurting me-eeee-ee!""\n\nThe massively throbbing penis sank in another cruel inch, the struggling girl trying desperately to kick her legs free and escape the punishing impalement. Several pairs of eagerly restraining hands of the spectators grabbed her legs and ankles again tightly back against the bedstead. In her wild passion a moment ago she had overestimated her hideously stretched vagina's capacity. This giant of a man's cock was too big, she could never take it in a million years. It was splitting her tight young cuntal lips terribly; the pain was unbearable as it rocketed through her bound and captive body like tiny sharp probing needles.\n\nThe giant Black levered up on his hands in the push-up position and flicked again -- his grin widening -- as his hotly throbbing relentless, pole of flesh slid in another excruciating inch.\n\n""Uunuunuuuungggggggggg!""\n\nAnother inch --\n\n""AAAAAAAaaaagggggg!""\n\nHot stale breaths coursed over her nakedly sweating body as the men crowded closer. Their faces hung over the bed within inches of her straining young body, watching hypnotically this lush White beauty being fucked and skewered like a medieval slave by the giant, glistening, ebony-skinned man.\n\nShe was dimly aware of hands digging at her ripely sensitive breasts from the leering crowd and fingers clawing over every part of her naked flesh until it felt as though she were covered with tiny crawling animals trying to enter every pore of her helpless young body. The room had become a giant octopus with thousands of grasping tentacles reaching out obscenely to crush her in her helplessness.\n\n""Nooo... Noooooooo!"" she sobbed hysterically, tears gushing like hot, salty fountains from her open but unseeing eyes.\n\nHer sobbing, struggling protests and resistance brought a sudden crushing thrust from the Black that plowed the giant ebony cock deep into her tightly resisting passage, pushing great ripples of soft pink flesh in rolling waves before it. Sarah jerked convulsively as the great hot shaft raced into her belly like a runaway freight train smashing all resistance. It was an uncontrolled monster ramming in between her widespread legs, filling her every crevice and pushing her inner organs into tiny tight balls that could not breathe or move. It felt as though it were a python coming out her throat, out her mouth to curl around her shoulders and neck to crush her life away. It was ripping her very soul from her body and devouring it in great gulps of depraved sensuality.\n\nSuddenly it stopped. With an earth-shattering jolt, the giant's pelvis thudded heavily into her defenselessly upturned crotch. The monstrous sperm-inflated balls smacked loudly into the frantically trembling crevice of her ass. The huge ebony cock lay embedded to the hilt inside Sarah's cringing young cunt like an ancient impaling torture device.\n\nHe held still above for a moment until the bereaved girl beneath him adjusted to the presence of the huge member implanted in her soft White belly. He watched her until her pain-contorted face began a slow relaxation, the tightly gnashed teeth opening in surprised adjustment.\n\n""A-Aaaaaah,"" her lips breathed in welcome relief as the pain subsided to a point where she could feel his long hard cock throbbing hotly inside her belly.\n\nHe flexed the giant head, bringing a deep groan from her lips, her teeth reclenching. He flexed again -- another groan. Again -- a lesser groan this time, as her hot narrow passage grew accustomed to the increasing size. Then he began a slow revolving motion with his pelvis, grinding his massively thick cock tightly into her tight little pussy, expanding the still cringing walls of her wetly pulsating vagina until it fit like a well-tailored glove.\n\nThe spectators' hot, unbelieving eyes peered lustfully within inches of the huge buried penis, amazed that the tiny cuntal opening they had seen moments before was capable of swallowing all of the fantastically thick shaft. Hands from the crowd rubbed lewdly over the moon-shaped cheeks of her nakedly quivering buttocks. From both sides of the mattress, fingers pulled cruelly at her fleshy hair-covered pussy lips and ripe young breasts. A fingertip probed under the heavily dangling balls and found her tiny puckered anus, flicking teasingly at it like another tongue. She winced as it suddenly popped through the tightly clenched nether ring and dug deeply at the soft rubbery flesh inside. It moved around, expanding the crinkled little hole until the palm of the intruding hand lay flat against her ass cheeks, the whole finger sunk safely inside the hotly throbbing tunnel.\n\nNow the Black began a painful sawing motion in and out of Sarah's moistly stretched pussy, thrusting forward mercilessly from the apex of his withdrawal and battering her cock-hungry young body hard against the mattress. The finger embedded far up in her ass joined the slowly pistoning cock in a rhythmic fucking duo that brought groans of pain and gasps of lewd pleasure gushing from the lips of her moaning mouth in time to their simultaneous tempo.\n\nThe pain was easing and a weird sensation of happiness tingled through her nakedly helpless body. The outrageous debasement and subjugation brought a strange masochistic pleasure flooding through her blood stream. Her hips began unconsciously gyrating in an abandoned rhythm with the increasing speed of the great, lust-thickened cock and finger fucking her. It seemed as though a thousand helpful hands groped at her from the leering faces surrounding them, all hands of men who would help her achieve the release she needed.\n\n""Ohhh yes, yesss, fuck me like this. Oh shit yes, fuck me like this,"" she crooned, squirming her body lewdly around among the myriad of hands and fingers that crawled over the lushly voluptuous flesh.\n\nShe opened her eyes. Cocks were everywhere now. The men around the mattress had pulled them out and were stroking them over her in time to the Black and White flesh smacking together before them. Long ones, short ones, fat ones, she was in a great cock heaven, surrounded by them -- a prisoner of them -- and all the time while the great Black glistening pole fucked madly into her, expanding with each stroke like a giant balloon, the finger drubbing into her rectum like still another cock. The young blonde was a prisoner, a helpless captive to the delicious rape of her heatedly pulsating cunt and anus -- trapped between them like a helpless insect.\n\n""Oh God, don't stop! Oh fuck, don't ever stop!"" she grunted into the thick stale air, frantically gyrating her upturned ass faster and faster, trying to keep up with the wonderful poles of flesh and finger that rammed into her belly like tireless fucking machines. She felt hot fleshy objects dropped into her tightly bound hands on either side of the mattress and other hands press her fingers around them. She could tell by their warm pulsations that they were penises, and she began a hard vicious stroking in time to the communal rhythm. But then, all too soon, she felt the long hard shaft of flesh pummeling into her wetly throbbing cunt expanding almost to the bursting point.\n\n""No! No! Wait, wait!"" she screamed in desperation, but it was too late.\n\nThe great Black's eyes rolled around helplessly in his head as his huge churning balls began pumping spurt after spurt of hot white cum deep into her contracting belly. She ground her hungry wet pussy up tightly against his pelvis to stop the flow for a moment, but her very eagerness defeated her desperate purpose. The nibbling clasp of her starving vaginal muscles milked it clean, the last drop of his hot load sloshed around deep inside her lust-dilated womb.\n\nThe giant rolled useless and drained from her wildly squirming form, helped by a dozen eager hands clawing to take his place. A thin string of white sticky liquid trailed from his cock over her leg to the floor where he collapsed in exhaustion.\n\n""Ten dollars, my friends, ten dollars,"" she could hear dimly through the muffled confusion of the noise, and caught a glimpse of Henry desperately reaching over heads for the freely offered bills like an excited circus barker.\n\nHer hips jerked up automatically to receive the hurried thrust of a short fat man who had replaced the Black giant between her legs. He rammed into her like a jack-hammer, needing no foreplay to incite him. The spectacle had been enough. They raced wildly together for the climax Sarah had been so cruelly deprived of when the giant had deserted her.\n\nIt hit her suddenly, like a god's fist in the stomach. Great waves of searing, indescribably joy coursed through her shamelessly aroused young body with the power of a thousand lightning bolts, curling the tips of her toes and fingers like burning twigs on a bonfire.\n\nThe fat man's wildly jerking cock spat uncontrollably into her at almost the same moment that the palms of her bound hands were flooded with the hot sticky fluid of the ejaculating penises enclosed in her fists. Great pools of cum clung stickily to her as she saw still other madly exploding cocks spurting at her body from the sides of the bed. She wallowed lewdly around in it, punishing and debasing herself in maniacal arousal, the odor rushing through her nostrils, as her own cum gushed hotly from between her legs, soaking the mattress beneath her wildly grinding buttocks.\n\nThe bodies came on and on, spurred by her screaming supplications for further and further humiliation. Her hair was matted thickly with the pungent fluid now, and her cum-glistening body was covered from head to foot. She squirmed wetly on her back in it as she was buffeted up and down the mattress by one rampaging man after another. It seemed it would never stop.\n\nSuddenly, Henry grinned to himself. It was going too slow. There was an even better way to handle this volume of business. After all, the bitch was screaming for it. He would make sure she got more.\n\nHe held back the next man in line and reaching the bed, cut her bonds.\n\n""Turn over,"" he commanded.\n\nWithout hesitation, the young blonde girl rolled her battered body over in the slippery pools of cum, resting heavily on her stomach.\n\n""Now kneel,"" he ordered to the half conscious girl again. He grabbed impatiently at her hips and helped her to her knees. She rested panting for a moment on all fours, her nakedly gleaming buttocks high in the air and her face pushed into the bed. Her eyes were glazed thickly from the ravishment her body was enduring.\n\nHenry directed the waiting traffic like an experienced policeman on a busy intersection.\n\nSarah felt heavy hands on her hips from a nameless body suddenly kneeling behind and between her open thighs. She eagerly waved the stretched moons of her buttocks-back at him, feeling the blunt end of his hot throbbing cock pressing into the now dripping slit of her crotch. With a grunt, he shoved cruelly forward, burying his impatiently pulsating manhood deep up her crevice, causing her to jump forward in surprise at the sudden lunge.\n\nHer face ran head on into another waiting long rigid cock that rammed without warning into her wetly gaping mouth. The man was kneeling on the mattress in front of her grasping both sides of her head vice-like between his strong callused hands and holding it firm. He sawed into her face viciously, as though it were a softer -- warmer -- more delicious cunt. Sarah gagged as he rammed it halfway down her throat, the full length disappearing into her tightly ovalled lips almost to the hilt. His sperm-bloated balls slapped harshly against her chin, the soft fuzz covering them tickling like a light airy feather. She struggled to breath, catching small gasps of air on the out-stroke.\n\n""Oh, God,"" she groaned as they buffeted her back and forth like a rag doll between them, using her nakedly helpless body as a great receptacle into which they would pump their burning sperm. She was no longer human but merely a great mass of flaccid flesh, unable to think or feel.\n\nBut then, the very helplessness of her position flickered through her mind. The mental picture of her body being fucked between two excited men simply incited her. The hunger in her belly began raging out of control again and she started undulating her buttocks in tiny circles, squeezing with her revitalized cunt muscles at the fleshy staff boring into her. She wanted to milk it dry, to fill her own belly again and again until more of the hot sticky fluid ran down her already thickly covered thighs. She wanted to wallow in it again.\n\nShe sucked voraciously at the warm thickness of the cock in her mouth, her cheeks hollowing and filling with each cruel thrust. Her tongue licked wildly at the blood-filled head, the tip probing hotly into the gland on the end. She wanted it to shoot in her mouth. She wanted to swallow it and feel it running down her throat until her stomach was as filled as her cunt. She wanted it to run through every pore in her body in great torrents of joy.\n\nHer wish came true a moment later!\n\nSimultaneously with the rising tide of her building orgasm, she felt the hotly ramming cock fucking into her from behind inflate and begin spewing its white hot load deep up into her tightly clasping cunt. His churning sperm ricocheted wildly around inside and dripped from her hair-covered pussy lips into the matted hair of his belly. His massively discharging balls pressed tightly against her exposed little clitoris, causing her kneeling body to jerk convulsively forward; burying the rod in her madly sucking mouth to the hilt.\n\nIt, too, exploded, flooding her throat with the delicious pungent liquid, her cheeks expanding like a balloon to keep from choking on the great heated gushes that spurted without stopping, deep into her throat. She swallowed in eager little gulps, fastening her lips like an elastic ring tightly around the thick ejaculating rod, fearful of losing even a drop of the precious fluid. Small droplets ran from the corners of her mouth as he collapsed in front of her. As he fell, his deflated penis flopped lifelessly from her still hungrily sucking mouth and thin sticky strings of cum hung like cobwebs from her lips to the deflated cock several inches away.\n\nSarah screwed her firm young buttocks back tightly against the still squirting cock in her cunt, and with a scream from between clenched teeth felt her own body explode in a delirious convulsion of pure sensation as she came... and came... and came. Her strength was suddenly gone, and she collapsed on the mattress as the rapidly shrinking cock slipped limply from her drenched pussy and gushes of cool air rushed refreshingly into the unplugged opening.\n\nAfter that, time became meaningless and merged into a blur of strange and different penises, fucking her as they would and where they would. Sarah was beyond emotion. Her emotionally drained body still reacted with orgasms to several of the more inventive males that bent her to their will, but her strength was gone... and she followed mechanically the directions that Henry would scream at her when she lagged in her duties to the clients.\n\n""Get those legs up! Move that ass! Suck harder!""\n\nShe was nothing now but a robot at his command and weakly moved her limbs to comply with his shouts.\n\n* * *\n\nHer final and absolute humiliation, her depthless pit of pits, was to come much later, after the men had had their fill of her, after their hip flasks of Canadian rye had filled their brains with hungers they would never have dreamed of sober, back with their families and friends. One of them hastily conferred with Hawkins, that much she could see for herself, and a number of them left together out the huge rear doors, opening them so that the great clouds of cigarette smoke billowed out, mixed obscenely with the pungent smells and aromas of her uncounted couplings, the sweet-sour fragrance of nakedness and jettisoned desires that soaked her bruised and battered young thighs and vagina like so many quarts of vile and untold liquid.\n\nShe could hear the commotion before she could see what was at its center -- the laughing and shouting of the men, the excited sound of some animal. But by now there was no concern. Sarah didn't care what they wanted of her; she would do it without thinking now, with or without Henry's wonderful drug. For it wasn't the drug talking now... it was Sarah... the real Sarah! Sarah the whore, forevermore!\n\n* * *\n\nFor one last degrading thrill, one final humiliation, they had given this old male burro some of Hawkins' Spanish Fly and led him, wheezing and bleating, into the van. He balked at being forced into this confined space and began to buck and kick, but the laughing crowd of drunken, sex-mad men pushed and pulled him over to where the battered young blonde girl lay immobile on the stained and torn mattress. She was too far gone to resist -- nothing mattered now. They positioned the old burro over her ripe nakedness and his enormous animal cock hung nearly to the floor of the van in his sex-drugged state. It was then that Sarah, in this lowest of acts, lifted her legs voluntarily and allowed them to position the wild-eyed beast over her as two of them held her legs back tightly against her chest. She was still on the mattress, or at least part of her was, so she was raised so high that ten inches or more of the animal's wrist-sized cock slid wetly and obscenely into her ravaged and bruised cuntal sheath, closing around it like it was just another man, just another penis to empty itself in her sloshing belly.\n\nThe ragged beast began to hump madly, blinded now to the sight of the tightly-huddled men, answering only his immediate painful needs in this handiest of ways. His long dark cock skewered into her like a pole being driven into her very insides, and she moaned and writhed piteously as almost a full foot of enormously thick, frenetically-pumping animal cock was rammed repeatedly up into her belly.\n\nWith the animal's drug-heightened state, it didn't take long... and within a few minutes, there was a maddened, wheezing braying that echoed around inside the van as the mangy beast discharged a last flood tide of thick, viscous sperm that mixed lewdly with the rest already filling her to overflowing, sloshing out of her pink ragged slit and oozing onto the mattress where it added but another, if slightly larger, stain to the dozens already there. It mattered not to Sarah... embarrassment was something beyond her ability to feel now. This most degrading of acts only helped to answer her burning needs and she smiled weakly as the huge, still-throbbing organ withdrew lewdly with a long wet sucking noise from the tightly-clasping confines of her pink moist vagina. She left her legs where they were, pressed back against her chest so tightly that she was nearly doubled in half. It never really occurred to her to bring them down... after all, there might be one man left, one man left to satisfy. And that single hope was justification enough for the added discomfort.\n\n AnmlGirl.txt 12/13\n\nAnimal Girl Chapter 13\n\nOver a week had passed since that fateful night in Line Creek, the night Sarah Olsen weathered the turning point in her young life that was irreversible. There would be -- could be -- no going back now; she was committed. But where there should have been shame and revulsion, suicidal despair and degradation, there was only a wild-fire of excitement and happiness with the newly-found source of good money -- more than she'd ever hoped to make in her life -- and the promise of wicked, forbidden pleasures equally beyond her wildest dreams.\n\nShe'd thought once or twice of writing Jamie, maybe of sending him a snapshot of her with Lobo or with three or four of the paying customers, but she'd shelved the idea for now. Not because it was too mean and spiteful, not because it was a cruel and inhuman thing to even dream up... but for another reason entirely, and one that made a lot more sense to the new Sarah, one that would have horrified the old Sarah she left behind in Blackjack to death...\n\nThe snapshot would have to wait until tonight when the time would be right. Tonight was to be her first night for Hawkins new treat for her. She could feel her thighs tingle at the very thought. For she was going to be the first with Jomo, with the show's three hundred pound male gorilla. Ahead of Gloria, ahead of everyone... that wild jungle beast was going to be her's, all her's!"
267,Animal Heat 1,"['MF', 'animal']","Suddenly Janet's huge German shepherd bounded into the kitchen from another part of the cabin, his tail wagging in expression of his happiness to see his new friend.\n\n""Oh, Duke,"" Kitty said, bending down to pet his great head, ""you should have come with me. There were a lot of rabbits I know you would have liked to chase.""\n\n""So you like my little area here, do you?"" Janet said as she ceased her preparation of dinner and dried her wet hands on a towel. Her hair was a little darker than her twenty-eight year old sister's, and she wore it in a stylish cut, unlike Kitty, who preferred to let her long golden hair fall loosely to her waist. ""And you're right about Duke. He probably should have gone with you. He likes running around in the woods. Give him time, though. He's only known you for a day.""\n\n""I'll bet he's quite a companion out here for you,"" the shapely younger sister said as she continued to stroke the happy-looking dog behind the ears.\n\n""Yes, I don't know how I would get along without him,"" Janet said, adding her own caressing hand to the powerful animal's muscular flanks. ""Did you see the small waterfall in the stream?""\n\n""Yes, I did,"" Kitty answered. ""In fact, I spent most of my time there. It's very peaceful and relaxing.""\n\nJanet smiled. ""You know, if you want, you can stay here for longer than a week. I hope you didn't think my invitation was limited.""\n\n""I don't know,"" said Kitty, her voice indicating that she was being tempted to stay forever. ""A week was all I could get off. There were times today, though, when I thought I would never want to return to St. Louis.""\n\n'Don't worry, honey,"" Janet reassured her. ""I'm sure that after a week here, you'll be able to make a decision. And it will be one you can stick with.""\n\n""I hope so, Jan,"" Kitty said thoughtfully. ""It's just so... so enchanting out in the woods there. To think that I might leave it to sit behind a desk and be a secretary all day, five days a week... Sometimes it makes me sick.""\n\nJanet smiled a knowing smile. She could understand what her curvaceous sister was telling her. Her own husband of six years had literally killed himself working under the pressure of the city. He had often promised himself that he would take it easy as soon as he got enough money. But he never thought he had enough, even though by many standards he was quite a wealthy man. His drive to become more successful than he was had killed him rather suddenly, and Janet decided then and there that she was not going to let the same thing happen to her. She had used his money, a rather substantial sum, to build this cabin in a remote section of New York State's Catskills. When it was finished, she had invited her sister and her brother to her house warming, wanting to show off her ""little"" cabin in the woods. It was a sort of memorial to her late husband, a man she loved very much. Even though she had pretty much gotten over his loss, she felt a stab of pain every time she realized that he would not be there to share in its peace and relaxation, truly a setting that would have saved his life had he the chance to enjoy it. Janet and her sister had always been close, even though Kitty had moved to St. Louis from New York City after a love affair that had almost destroyed her two years ago.\n\nNow they were together once again, and they were acting like little children, each caught up in the happiness of seeing each other after their long separation. They had written letters to each other, and talked over the telephone many times, making promises that they would get together ""someday,"" but the plans had never come to pass. When Janet had informed Kitty of her plans to build a small cabin in the woods, the younger girl made a definite effort to be with her sister during this time of need. Kitty had explained to her boss that she needed the vacation time, and would quit if he didn't give it to her. She was determined that she was not going to let this opportunity pass her by as she had so many others.\n\nAnd now she was here. She was glad that she had put her foot down with her boss. The late summer setting was charming in the rolling hills, and she was determined that she would start living each moment as though it were her last. She did not want the same thing happening to her that had happened to Janet's husband.\n\n""Well,"" the young blonde said, standing up. ""I think I'm going to take a bath. I hope you have hot running water out here in the wilderness,"" she added with a slight chuckle.\n\n""We have everything out here,"" Janet answered, ""including a separate bathroom. I wanted to get away from the rat-race of the city, not the comforts.""\n\n""I hope you're making a large supper,"" Kitty said. ""Walking around in the forest can make you as hungry as it can dirty.""\n\n''Oh, go on now and enjoy your bath,"" Janet said, returning to her work at the cutting board. ""You're my guest here, so don't worry about things like that. Supper will be ready by the time you finish.""\n\nKitty didn't even try to hide her ear to ear grin. She had always liked her sister, and she could see that Janet wanted to make her feel as comfortable as possible. As she walked through the cabin, large as cabins went no matter what Janet said about her ""little house in the woods,"" she noticed that Duke was following her. ""You want to watch me get clean, big boy?"" she said to the large dog.\n\n""He wants to become friends with you,"" called Janet after her sister. ""He doesn't get to see many people out here, and he really likes being with them. I think it's the only thing he doesn't like about this place.""\n\nClosing the bathroom door, she turned on the hot water and let it fill the tub. As the steam rose, coating the mirror over the ornate modern sink, she kicked off her shoes and sat down on the small chair, feeling her tired muscles beginning to relax at the mere thought of getting in the hot tub. Duke came over to her and placed his huge head on her slack-covered right leg.\n\n""Oh, you beautiful dog,"" she said, holding his head between her hands. ""You look like you can be so loyal... Janet is really lucky to have you. It's too bad you can't give me a massage. All that walking has really tightened up my muscles. You'd give me a massage if you could, wouldn't you, boy?""\n\nThe large, sleek-coated animal whined his answer up to her, his limpid brown eyes bright and happy with the affection he felt for his new-found friend. The soothing, calm sound of her voice let him know that he was in the presence of someone who liked him, and he began to think of her as another mistress. After all, Janet, his owner, had acted as though this new person was more than welcome. He had decided to do the same.\n\nThe shapely young woman smiled fondly down at the friendly dog. She could see the difference between him and the dogs she had known in the city. Where she was living, dogs were kept on leashes and rarely allowed to run free. They looked unhappy most of the time. But here, in the woods, Duke was allowed to do pretty much as he pleased, and it showed in his eyes. He acted as though he wanted to show his happiness for the woman who had made this possible for him, and Kitty knew that Janet had a loyal companion, even way out here in the woods.\n\nDuke lifted his head and pressed it tightly against Kitty's hand, telling her that he liked her and had no fear of her, even though he had only known her for just a few hours. Kitty, too, liked the German shepherd, and she would have liked to pet him all day. But her tub was getting full, and she wanted to take a bath right now more than anything. Duke could wait.\n\n""I'm sorry, you doll, but if I don't get in that tub right away, I'm not going to be ready for dinner. You wouldn't want that to happen, now would you?""\n\nShe sighed and began unbuttoning her shirt. With the plane ride and all the walking in the woods, it had been a long, tiring day. Getting in the tub of hot water would make her feel better than she had in months, she knew.\n\nShe jumped slightly as the relative silence of the cabin was shattered by the sound of the kitchen door slamming. Duke, too, perked up his ears at the sound and cocked his head to listen, then relaxed as he heard the familiar sounds of Johnny, his mistress's twelve year old son barging into the house.\n\n""Hey, Mom,"" the boy called out. ""Is Aunt Kitty here yet?""\n\nKitty felt a thrill of happiness as she heard her nephew stomping through the kitchen. She had not seen him since he had come to her sister's cabin. In fact, she had not seen him since she had moved to St. Louis. She tried to imagine how he had changed in the last two years, and she knew that no matter what she thought he might look like, it would be totally different from her mental image. She could not get over how he had looked when she last saw him, so sweet and cheerful, the warm innocent smiles he always had for her. He sounded as though he had not changed from that very much, and she was looking forward to meeting him for the first time after all these years.\n\n""Oh, Duke, you're very lucky... we're both very lucky to have people who love us so much,"" the curvaceous young woman whispered, dropping to her lushly rounded haunches to take his big head between her slender white hands. ""It's a wonderful family I have, and I feel as though you're a part of it."" She kissed him on his wet nose and he instantly licked out his long pink tongue to lave warmly over her full lips in response. ""You handsome fellow! Janet is certainly lucky to have you around.""\n\nThe powerful animal whined as he tried to nuzzle closer to her, and she hugged him tightly, ""Oooooooohhhhh, I can see why Janet thinks so highly of you,"" she whispered, kissing him between the eyes before straightening up. ""Now... I really have to take that bath.""\n\nShe continued her undressing, never once thinking that there was anything wrong with having Duke watch her as she removed her clothing. She could remember a time not so long ago when she would have felt self-conscious about having even an animal watch her undress, but there was something free and uninhibited about this setting, and she was actually glad that she was not alone. She smiled down at the great dog, thinking that there was a very good chance indeed that she might never return to St. Louis. Everything was so pretty here, so relaxing, so free... She could not remember feeling this good in the city.\n\nDuke watched her smiling down at him. He dropped his head for an instant and sneezed. Then he continued to watch her smooth, soft curves ripple and sway as she exposed more and more of her silky flesh to his eyes. Her long, blonde hair almost matched her evenly tanned skin, and it was just as golden and full as that between her long, slender legs. He danced around her, and wanted to do something to let her know how happy he was that she had come to visit.\n\nKitty watched the animal all the time she undressed. There was something about him that seemed to hypnotize her... something about his eager-looking eyes. She could see that he was totally devoted to her sister, but she could also see that he wanted to start sharing that devotion. It was a wonderful feeling, knowing that Duke had accepted her right away, and she wondered if there was something she could do to show the beautiful dog how much she appreciated his friendship.\n\nSlowly, gently, she lowered her now naked body into the steaming hot water. Even though the day had been very warm, she sighed as the soothing effects of the hot bath instantly made her muscles unwind from her day's hiking. All the problems she might have carried with her from the city seemed to become drained in the warm water, and she submerged her naked young body, delighting in the slightly tickling sensations of the bubbles from the soap she had added to the water. She caressed the fluffy suds over her full, rounded breasts, sensing her tiny pink nipples hardening beneath the water as though sexually aroused, an arousal she had not known in some time. Not since she had left the man who had almost totally destroyed her life. It was sad, she thought. He had been such a wonderful man when she first met him, so loving and tender. She thought back to her days of lovemaking with him, the only man she had ever loved. Even though she had many bitter memories of him, she liked to dwell on his hands wandering over her body, the way they had when they had first started going out. At least they were happy thoughts, memories she hoped she never forgot.\n\nShe stopped her self-sensuous act. She wanted to finish her bath and see her nephew. But as she pulled her hands away from her body to finish her bathing, she brushed a huge mountain of suds across her swollen nipples, and a series of rippling delights stabbed through her sensitive loins and mountingly enticed belly.\n\n'This is ridiculous,' she thought to herself. 'I can't be thinking about something like that now. I want to be with my sister and nephew. I can control my physical need for the time being... can't l?' She put her lascivious thoughts out of her mind as she stepped from the tub. 'There is a time and a place for everything.' She found her thoughts wandering to her short but intense affair with Bill. She had loved him, trusted him, and for a while she thought he loved and trusted her. There had been many men who had wanted her, but when she found Bill, she believed that she had found someone different. She loved his body... loved the way he made love to her, showing what it was like to be a woman, and not just a girl... loved welcoming his long, thick cock in her cunt... his gentle, patient thrusts building in her eager and hungry body a passion she had never known existed... his warm, wet tongue licking feverishly up between her legs... that blissful moment each time when he would explode his searing, wonderful cum inside her!\n\nYes, those had been wonderful moments... thoughts that she never wanted to forget. Perhaps someday she would find another man she could love and trust as she had Bill... a love she hoped did not come only once in a lifetime.\n\nDuke watched closely the soft movements of her wetly glistening body as she climbed from the tub and began toweling herself down, his keen sense of smell detecting the sudden scent of her female nakedness even through the aromas of her bubble bath. He knew that smell... the scent of arousal... his mistress had trained him well. He sensed the heavy weight growing in the depths of his own loins as he watched her turn to look at her curvaceous form reflected in the steam covered mirror.\n\nFor a moment, Kitty stood motionless, deliberately admiring the harmonious balance of her well-formed, eye-pleasing body, and a tingle of self-appreciation fluttered through her belly. She did not feel that there was anything wrong in believing she had a great deal of physical beauty. There had been plenty of men who had told her so. There was nothing wrong with being beautiful, she had told herself many times. She had always been delighted by her sensuality... her full, pink-nippled breasts and slender waist flowing into generously arched hips and smooth-rounded thighs. Bill had been especially proud of her legs, the alluring shape of her calves, slender ankles and tiny feet. He had made it a point to kiss them all over in his passion. But it was the whiteness of her breasts, contrasted with the rest of her tanned body, that fascinated him the most... the resilient mounds of her firm, uptilted breasts... and farther down, the equally creamy, equally sensuous ovals of her full buttocks. She dropped her gaze to the stretch of alabaster whiteness over her hips and the soft little bowl of her lower belly where the curly triangle of sparse golden pubic hair began to fringe the puffiness of her cuntal mound and fleshy vaginal lips. She could feel again the tiny shivers of awakened sensualism flutter over her. God, when was the last time she had finger-fucked herself? It must have been a long time ago, if she couldn't remember. And even though she had sexually released herself when necessary, she knew that nothing could really take the place of a man's lust-hardened penis sawing in and out of her... especially not after she had experienced the total delight Bill's cock had given her... but now...!""\n\nKitty dropped her bath towel to the floor and sighed. Letting her own hands stroke downward over her hips as she watched herself in the mirror. It must be the atmosphere of this place, she said, smiling as she thought of the pleasures about to befall her. Her soft breathing increased as she smoothed her fingers inward toward the base of her passion-enticed belly to the sensitive mound of hair-curled pussy flesh between. She pressured tauntingly, her slender fingers extended, the pinkness of her moistening vaginal slit's momentary exposure captivating her. Oooohhh... she had to fingerfuck her cunt until she was cumming... she had to... it had been too long...!\n\nDuke whimpered, demanding the blonde-haired girl's attention, and she stopped her caresses, forgetting all about his presence.\n\n""Oh, you wonderful dog, I'm sorry... would you like to watch...? I won't mind. In fact, I think I'd like to have you watch.""\n\nThe big dog wagged his tail and animalishly licked at his jaws, then at her soft, sweet-smelling hand when she bent down to brush it over his head. She couldn't help but wonder at what he thought of this method of sexual release, and she could see wonder in his eyes as they swept all over her body, almost lustfully delighting in her soft white nakedness. She felt a thrill of delight herself as she thought of the dog watching her fondling her vaginal lips with her hand... a thrill of delight and exhibitionism... ""Yes, yes... you can watch me finger my hot little cunt if you want to!"" she whispered, the thought feeding more fuel to the wave of lust and self-induced passion washing through her whole body. ""I would like it if you watched me finger-fuck myself.""\n\nDuke brushed against the warm smoothness of her thigh as she stepped over to the small chair in the bathroom, the exciting scent of her effluent body-heat filtering to his nostrils. He paused as she sat down on the black vinyl seat, her soft curves quivering with her every movement, and then she was leaning back and breathing heavily now. The powerful animal watched her long legs spread open slowly, her small hand moving down between them and gliding smoothly to the golden-fringed orifice to her pussy. He watched her fingers begin to work in a teasing circular motion, little sighs of pleasure tumbling from her parted lips, her smooth white buttocks starting to rise from the chair to meet her rhythmically moving hand\n\nAnd then he jumped forward to join her!\n\nKitty's eyes had closed, and she had not heard him move. The German shepherd's approach took her completely by surprise. She had never thought of anything like this, and it took her several moments to regain her senses from this totally unexpected turn of events. Opening her eyes, she could only stare between her widely spread legs and watch him move forward between them in wonderment! She withdrew her hand from its lascivious fingering of her cunt and raised herself slightly, her mind reeling in awe and still a little startled by his sudden lunge at her exposed vagina.\n\nSomething held the sensually stirred woman from speaking as she stared at him, her widened blue eyes reflecting her bewilderment, watching fascinated as his loving brown eyes swept over her naked curves almost as though he had lustful thoughts in mind! Was it possible? she asked herself. Could he want to do what it looks like he wants to do?\n\nAs if in answer to her thoughts, he was moving in even closer to her, dropping his big head to lick out with a hot fluid tongue against the smooth flesh of her responsively twitching belly!\n\nKitty couldn't help but gasp at the astonishingly pleasurable contact, swallowing at the sudden dryness in her throat as his long pink tongue began to lick moistly over her muscle-tensed belly! She would never have thought that he would do something like this... and if she had, she would never have thought that it could feel so good! She was speechless now as again and again he did it, while she continued to lie there beneath the desire-enticing length of his wetly heated caresses, his fervent tongue making incredible sensations spiral through her torso, adding to her lustful exhilaration.\n\n""Oooooohhhh... this was totally unbelievable... and wonderful. What was possessing him? How could he know what to do? Yet he certainly seemed to know exactly what to do, and she wasn't about to stop him now! How far would he go? What further pleasures lay in store with this wonderful animal? Then, his long, damp, warm tongue licked heatedly upward over the quivering flesh of her waist, working higher and higher until he was actually lapping the rounded undersides of her sensitive breasts! Tenderly, he washed up over them toward the tiny straining buds of her nipples! Kitty couldn't hold back the moan escaping her when his searing moist flesh grazed wetly over the erogenous, pebble-like hardness of her nipples, first one, then the other, sending feverish thrills of wanton excitement whipping through her tremulous flesh.\n\nShe could never think of stopping him now. Her body had been demanding this type of stimulation for far too long... the excitement that Bill used to give her... the excitement that was totally over-powering and vastly filling. And then, with a sense of disappointment to Kitty, Duke stopped of his own accord and began to back down between her still wide-spread legs. The temptation to call him back was strong, but unnecessary as, suddenly, she watched him poise his massive head between her sensually opened thighs, then slightly lower it, his heated animal breath taunting the fringe of soft blonde curls there!\n\nKitty couldn't believe it when her sister's dog's cool wet nose brushed the warm, sensorial flesh of her inner thigh... and finally, the pinkly pouting lips of her excited cunt! She heard his little whimper as he sniffed at her heatedly aroused loins, his long nose probing at her susceptible flesh as though he were actually trying to seduce her! She felt the coolness of it suddenly exploring the smooth crevice between her milk-white buttocks, then wetly laving the exposed little rosebud of her tiny puckered anus!\n\n""Aaaaaaaahhhh... Duke... you wonderful... aaaahhhh!"" Kitty gasped, uncontrollably lurching beneath the sensual contact. ""How... why... oooohhhhh!""\n\nHis hot tongue suddenly shot out to lick feverishly up and down the smooth vale surrounding her tight little anal hole, the tip worming teasingly up into her clasping nether passage! At the shocking contact, Kitty wasn't sure what to do next. She had never been fucked by anyone other than Bill... and certainly never by a dog... and she wanted the incredibly arousing sensations to continue. Suddenly his seething wet tongue began to lick at the narrow pink slit between her widely spread thighs! Moans of delight bubbled up in her throat, like little tremors of unbearable desire rippling over her naked flesh as he lapped fluidly upward through the entire pink-fleshed length of her openly exposed cunt-lips. Ooooooohhh, the wild sensations were searing, and they needled inward to stab deep at the nerve centers of her now intensely fluttering belly.\n\nHis fiery animal tongue was spreading through the hotly yielding, swollen lips of her hair-fringed vagina with long, relentless sweeps, erotically splaying the tender flesh wide, pausing at last to lunge in a wetly invading curl far up into the-liquid heat of her excitedly throbbing cunt! She gasped and jerked convulsively, sliding off the chair and dropping flat on her back to writhe in uncontrollable delight under the big dog's surprise oral lovemaking, mindlessly drawing her legs back to give the beautiful darling easier access to her wide-splayed pussy!\n\nShe could never think of ordering him to stop now, not with the intense thrills penetrating right through her voluptuously hungering body. She heard her own desperate moans increase, while her desire-glazed mind began to slip into a delicious oblivion of velvet sensuality. Unceasingly, the loving animal-tongue bathed her offered loins, from the snug little opening of her feverishly working anus, upward through the hot wet crevice of her cunt. At the peak, he hesitated maddeningly, his knowledge baffling her when he suddenly penetrated to flick wetly at the quivering bud of her rigidly erect clitoris, fanning her ever-mounting desire as she whimpered in total delight.\n\nOn and on it went, time seeming to lose its meaning for Kitty. Nothing mattered but the heavenly searing tongue licking relentlessly through and over her passion-inflamed cuntal flesh until she was gasping and writhing her entire naked body in frantic pleading beneath it.\n\n""Aaaaaaaaahhhh...!"" she choked as he flicked his tongue tormentingly in a feverish, spearing curl far up beyond the clutching, long-unused mouth of her burning vagina! ""Oooooohhhh... yes... yes lover, do it to me! Make me cum... make Kitty cum, darling. I need it so badly... lick my cunt... lick my burning cunt...!""\n\nWith an animalistic groan of her own, Kitty drew her knees flat to her palpitating breasts, and reaching down between them to grasp his dark head, she pulled his long nose in tight against her wetly yearning vagina! His loving tongue flicked far up the fire-filled tunnel like a rod of flame, his own whimpers blending with hers as he feverishly lashed and drove the pink length of his tongue deeply into the wetly glistening folds of her cunt.\n\n""Oh... oh, God... yes, baby... lick it... lick Kitty's cunt, darling!"" she hissed out again, raising her head as best she could to look down between her widely spread thighs to watch whatever she could of the bestial ravishing of her loins. Oh God! Her wide-split cunt was flushed to near redness, its shimmering inner-flesh was the most lust-intoxicating sight she had ever seen. Her blood-filled pussy lips were spread like an omniverous mouth, with her handsome darling's long furry snout shoved as far as it would go, right up into the hungering passage of her seething vagina! She could actually feel his jaws working when he opened them, stretching the elasticized entrance of her cunt to thrust his tongue deep into her fire-filled belly. He seemed to be furiously reaching new depths inside her with every delightful lunge. Insanely, she began to pull at his head while she desperately thrust her greedy loins up at him, trying to force his long nose like a thick furry cock up into her hotly throbbing cunt!\n\nA pained whimper came from the depths of Duke's throat, but Kitty never heard it. All she could feel was the exotic sensation of his coiling tongue smooth against her cunt, and it washed away every thought from her mind. It wormed its way delightfully into the small, clam-like mouth of her vagina, spine-shattering sensations searing through her body as it caused overwhelming waves of lust in her flesh.\n\nShe was going to cum! Aaaaaaaaahhh... he had done it for her... the beautiful darling... with his cold wet nose shoved hard against her wide-spread cuntal passage and his tongue spiraling like the flame of a welding torch at her tender cervix.\n\nIn nothing short of delirium, Kitty clutched at his big animal-head, burying his phallus-like nose another fraction of an inch deeper into the tight-clutching opening of her orgastically throbbing cunt, holding savagely to his short ears as she lustfully fucked her loins up into his animal-face and felt the never-ceasing ecstasy of his searing tongue caressing and stabbing into her hyper-sensitive cervix.\n\n""Ooooohhhh... lover... I'm... I'm cuuuuuuuummmmmmiiinnngg...! Aaahh!"" She wailed, jerking at his head and fucking his snout in wanton ecstasy. Nothing mattered but the overwhelming enchantment bursting like a huge hot bubble of erotic bliss to flood down through her long-denied body and permeate her with exhausting sensations of sensually drained fulfillment...!\n\nFor a long while she lay there, pressing her sticky thighs together as she tried to continue the delightful sensations waving through her loins,' but soon, all too soon, it was over, and she could feel the physical ecstasy drain away. Her mind was still in a haze when she heard a voice, as if off in some far distant land calling her name. It was as though she was waking from a dream, and she forced herself back to earth as once again the voice called her name.\n\n""Kitty... Can you hear me? I said dinner is almost ready. Are you going to stay in that tub forever?""\n\nThe young girl pulled herself to a sitting position and looked at Duke, the dog smiling at her as dogs do, and she smiled back at him.\n\n""I'll be right there, Janet,"" she called to her sister. Then she smiled to herself. Yes, she could see now why her sister did not feel lonely in the woods. There was no doubt in the girl's mind that Janet knew exactly what sort of dog Duke was, and she hoped that in the course of her week-long visit, she would get the chance to try him out again."
268,Animal Heat 2,"['MF', 'animal']","When she finished her supper, she found that she wanted to be alone and think these things through. Everything was happening a little too fast for her, and while she found her thoughts totally against everything she had ever been taught, she also found them exciting, and she wanted to make sure about them before she came to any conclusions. She had thought that nothing was wrong with Duke licking her cunt as he had. Were there other things she might enjoy just as much... or more?\n\n""Excuse me, Janet... Johnny..."" she said, ""I'm a little tired. Everything has worn me out more than I thought it would. I think I'll go to my room and rest up a bit.""\n\nAs she stood up, she smiled, feeling the overwhelming release of her formerly tense young body was enjoying. No, she thought, she wasn't ashamed of having Duke lick her cunt... in fact, she wanted to have him do it again. After all, something that good had to happen more than once. But there was a time element. She was going to be with her sister only a week. She knew there might be other pleasures to enjoy, and she wanted to sort them through to make sure she didn't waste any time.\n\nSitting in the chair in her room, she found that the mental image of Duke returned again and again, sometimes alone, sometimes coupled with the image of her sister. She formed a picture of her older darker sister nakedly seducing her handsome pet... showing and teaching him how to give such pleasure. God, those images alone were stirring her even more. There was never any doubt that Janet and Duke spent long hours together. After all, this was a secluded area, and there was not another lover for miles around. The thought of Janet making love with Duke all day in the wild freedom of the Catskills made the young girl smile to herself.\n\nShe heard a slight noise at her side, and she looked down at the German shepherd, who had followed her silently into her room. She could see that he was happy, although she didn't know if it was because he was in her presence or just because living in the woods make him feel free... as free as it seemed to make Janet feel. Kitty knew that Duke would never feel as happy in the city as he did here.\n\nKitty allowed her eyes to wander to the window, delighting in the scenery of the setting sun against the gentle rolling hills. She found her thoughts wandering to her brother, Mike. She had not heard from him in quite some time. It was not his way to keep in touch with people. At one time he had been a successful engineering student in college but he had given up that life and had joined a migratory farming family, hoping to help them overcome their poverty. The one time she had spoken to him after he had done that, he had told her that he was through with the rat race of the city... much in the same way Janet felt after her husband died. 'I must be the only member of our family still living under the pressure of city life,' she thought.\n\nShe began unpacking and putting her clothes in the small dresser when she noticed a small box and a note that read: ""Have fun. Love, Janet.""\n\nKitty opened the box and found a small amount of pot and rolling papers. Kitty was a little surprised that her sister could be so free with her pot. After all, it was fairly expensive, and it must be even more expensive out here away from so many people. And then she remembered that the stuff grows everywhere. Perhaps Janet planted some herself. It would certainly be like her.\n\nShrugging her shoulders, Kitty rolled a cigarette and lit it, inhaling the thick white smoke. She had at first thought that she could never feel better than she had in the freedom of the woods, but she was wrong. As the smoke began to take a hold of her mind, she found that she was better able to enjoy the feeling of freedom she had come to take almost for granted during the last few hours. The lovely sunset she could see from her window was enhanced by the drug, and she relaxed more that she would have thought possible. 'Yes,' she thought to herself, 'Janet really has it made. It will be more than a shame to go back to St. Louis. It will be a crime.'\n\nAgain she found her thoughts dwelling on her brother. She let her mind wander to the time when all three of them had lived together in New York City, before they separated and led their different lives. Playing with her brother and sister had always been a happy experience, and now, for the first time in years, they would be together once again. Mike, her brother, had been more than a sibling... he had been a friend. Kitty was the youngest, Mike the oldest, and it was perhaps because of that that Mike and Kitty shared a special relationship. Often times, he would forsake his own friends to make sure his little sister was not left alone, and Kitty never forgot things like that. Even though they had been separated for so long, Kitty found that often her thoughts fixed on her brother, and she was sure that he often thought of her. She wanted to be as happy as she could when he came to the house tomorrow. He was flying all the way from California, and Kitty wanted to make sure that everything was just right for him. She did not want him to think that his trip would be boring.\n\nAnd Mike had done so many things, she remembered. While Janet was the adventurous member of the family, Mike was the experimenter. He had a vivid imagination, and was never afraid to put it to good use. Kitty began to think that she would learn a great deal being with her family again. If her experience with Duke was any indication of what Janet was capable of, Kitty began to feel that her whole life might change from this week. It would not only be a house warming, but perhaps a re-awakening in her own life. She knew she would never be the same again.\n\nHer thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door.\n\n""Come in,"" she said, eager for some company. Janet walked in and sat down on the bed.\n\n""Hi, Sis,"" the older woman said. ""I see you found my little present.""\n\n""Yes, it was sort of hard not to find. You want some? I hate getting stoned alone.""\n\nJanet took the slowly burning joint and inhaled deeply. ""You know,"" she said, ""there's nothing like getting stoned and talking about old times.""\n\nKitty nodded. Often times with her friends in college, she had gotten stoned and passed many hours dwelling on the past. It always gave her a warm feeling, and she was certain that she would get the same feeling now.\n\n""Janet, you can't know how happy I am that we're all going to be together again. It's been so long. There's a lot of catching up to do.""\n\n""You sound as though you've been very lonely, living in St. Louis,"" her older sister remarked.\n\n""Oh, it's not bad,"" Kitty said. ""It was something I had to do. I couldn't stay in New York... not after John.""\n\nJanet looked pensive at the mention of her sister's lover. ""Just what happened there?"" she asked the blonde Kitty. ""For a long while, I thought you and he were going to get married. At least that's what your letters seemed to say.""\n\nA pained look came over Kitty's face, and Janet could tell that she had still not gotten over the man. ""It's something a woman doesn't like to talk about,"" she told her sister, lowering her head to avoid Janet's questioning stare.\n\n""Maybe not a woman,"" Janet said in a soothing voice, ""but a sister... that's something different.""\n\nKitty took another drag on the joint. She had been keeping this bottled up inside her for so long... perhaps if she talked about it, things would look better. Everything about Janet's cabin suggested total honesty and openness. It seemed only natural that she should talk about the only man she had ever loved. ""You know, I was very much in love with him,"" she began, lifting her head and looking at her sister in the eyes. Janet nodded. Sensing that it might be needed, the older woman began rolling another joint.\n\n""Well,"" Kitty continued, silently grateful that her older sister was making everything as easy for her as she could. ""I thought I knew everything about him there was to know. He seemed so open with me, so loving, so patient and understanding. He never talked about marriage, and I never brought it up, but I thought that someday... well...""\n\n""Well, what happened to change all of that?"" Janet asked. ""It sounds to me as though you had everything going for you. Did he find another woman?""\n\n""He sure did,"" said Kitty, fighting unsuccessfully to keep a slow burning hatred from her voice. ""He found one before he had even met me. Janet, he was married. He had been married for at least a year before I knew him.""\n\nA frown came over Janet's face. She could imagine what had been running through her younger sister's mind when she found out. Something like that could be a shock no one would recover from.\n\n""Well, what happened? Did he tell you or what?""\n\nKitty took a deep breath, sighing to relieve the tension she could feel mounting in her body at the dredging of painful memories. Even though she was feeling very stoned, she was not as relaxed as she had been before. But she had to continue. She had to get everything out in the open. ""John... he came to my house one evening... with his wife. He told me that he had talked everything over with her, and she was willing to accept me. In fact, she thought it was a big joke. He said he wanted to have the both of us at the same time, and he knew it would be all right with me.""\n\nThe sisterly love Janet had for Kitty was becoming more and more evident. She could see that the lovely blonde was on the verge of tears. For a moment, she thought she should end the discussion, and she was just about to say something to change the topic, but Kitty continued.\n\n""He was perfect in bed, Jan,"" Kitty said after another deep breath. ""We would fuck five... six times a night. He had a long, thick... well... he was beautiful. He could make me cum like a tidal wave. Sure, he was the only man I ever had, but I never had any thoughts of finding out what someone else was like. He was all I wanted... and I needed him so badly.""\n\nKitty was surprised that she could speak so frankly about her affair. She had never felt so open with another woman. Her curvaceous darker sister's patience seemed to make Kitty want to tell her. ""When he brought his wife to my house and suggested that he have both of us at once, I was shocked. I was even more shocked when he and his wife began undressing right there in front of me. I couldn't move, Janet. I was... shocked.""\n\nHer uninhibited discussion of her love affair was burning like a bellows fanning the smoldering embers in her belly and loins. She had almost forgotten what it was like to have his thick, hard cock sawing in and out between her loins, and the memory made her shift in her seat. Her sex-sensitive vaginal lips brushed against the seat of the chair, adding fresh fuel to the lascivious memory.\n\n""My God,"" whispered Janet. ""It's almost impossible to think that a man could be so cold, so heartless.""\n\nKitty continued as though she hadn't heard her sister's comment. ""His wife was lovely. She was about my age, a little fuller though... lush jet black hair, ripe buttocks and... well... breasts. Her hair was so long that went past her waist. She had the same dark fullness on her vagina. That dark triangle outlined her cunt so blatantly. He fucked her while I was watching. I just stood there, watching her writhe beneath him as his cock went in and out of her. I could hear her moaning under his thrusts... thrusts that I thought were for me alone. Then she came. It was terrible. Even though I hated him right then, I wished he were fucking me and making me cum instead of her. Then she asked me if I wanted to join the fun. She wanted me to lick her cunt. She joked that at least then I would get to taste her husband's sperm as I licked it away from her pussy!""\n\nJanet could feel her own body trembling at her sister's story. She knew why Kitty was angry with John for what he had done. She was angry because he had not been honest with her. Love is based on trust, and her lover had betrayed that trust. It was something no one should do.\n\n""And then John said he would suck my cunt while I licked hers. He said everything would be just fine, that there was more than enough of him to go around. His wife seemed to think this was funny. And even then, I loved him. I almost did it, Janet. I almost did it. I thought that if I did, he would love me, love me the way he had before. Besides, licking her cunt wouldn't be so bad. I had done something like that once before. But I trusted him, and he didn't trust me back. Love should be shared, not toyed with. I finally kicked them out of my house. I just lost control. I never heard from him again.""\n\nThe older woman moved to her sister, noticing that her own vaginal lips had become swollen at the arousing sexual description of her sister's affair. As she moved, she could feel her vaginal juice seep warmly against the sheer nylon of her panty crotchband, and her movements brought her panty tighter against her sensitive pussy. As she put her arm around her sister to comfort her, she felt an additional tingling softness coursing through her loins.\n\n""It's good that you got that out of your system,"" Janet said, drawing her younger sister tightly against her shoulder. ""You shouldn't keep things like that bottled up inside.""\n\nKitty nodded. ""I feel so much better now. Everything about this place makes me want to open up."" She felt warm and secure resting lightly in her sister's arm, and she closed her eyes, feeling all the tension flow from her body like water through a sieve. She felt closer to her sister now than she ever had before. In addition to telling her about her affair, she had never thought she could mention so freely that she had sucked another woman's cunt. She had been a little surprised by the fact that this didn't seem to bother Janet. In fact, the shapely older woman seemed to take it all in stride.\n\nThe sun had completely set during Kitty's story, and the room was now bathed in the soft light of a lamp resting near the bed. Everything was so still, so peaceful. Kitty felt like a little girl again. Sitting here with her sister, she found that her thoughts had returned again to a happier time, a time of her youth, a time of innocence and fantasy, a time when the sometimes harsh realities of life did not exist.\n\nIt was as though Janet could read her mind. She removed her arm from Kitty's shoulder and looked at her sister in the eye. ""You know what we should do?"" she asked. ""We should sleep together like we used to. We can become children again. You can put everything out of your mind for a while, and start all over again in the morning. Sort of like a resurrection.""\n\nKitty looked in her sister's eyes, and sensed something she had never noticed before. Even though Janet had been a warm person for as long as Kitty could remember, the love-torn blonde saw something deeper in her sister's eyes than concern. She was not sure if it was just because she was high. Certainly that might have something to do with it. But there was something present in Janet's eyes that expressed more than sisterly love... something deeper, more total. She wondered for a short while if she were imagining things. Was she losing her mind? She allowed her own eyes to wander from Janet's face to the full mounds of her breasts. She wanted to touch them, wanted to feel their softness in her hands, wanted to express that which she saw in Janet's eyes. She was beginning to feel lust, a stronger lust than she had ever felt before. Was she about to experience something new again? Could this be the beginning of another milestone in her life? At first she did not want to admit these feelings to herself. This was her sister! If she was wrong, she would never be able to take the rejection. Learning the truth about John had been bad enough. She would never be able to live with her self if she were wrong again. But if she were right and did not follow her feelings to be expressed...\n\nOh, God... she was so stoned from the pot she had smoked that she couldn't make her mind work. Stoned... and aroused. Aroused by the presence of her sister.\n\nJanet watched her sister's face go through several expressions of doubt. She stood up from the bed and began undressing for sleep. In no time, she had squirmed her naked body between the sheets, delighting in their softness against her swelling breast nipples. Without saying a word, Kitty too, undressed and slipped naked beside her sister in the huge double bed. Kitty's cheeks felt warm and flush with the rush of blood excitedly coloring them at her vulnerable feelings, and she sensed the warmth of her older sister's soft skin as she allowed her ass-cheeks to come into contact with Janet's.\n\nWild impulses spread like firebrands through Kitty's desire-infused young body as she felt Janet's body turn over and her arm gently drawing her into a cuddling closeness. The older woman eased over toward her, placing her lush white breasts at a level with Kitty's face. Then Janet's other hand began a slow caress on the crown of her head, almost lovingly stroking her hair as she pressed Kitty's unresisting face into the sweet-smelling resilience of her warm, full breasts, their little hardened cherry-like ripened nipples ready to burst!\n\n""You're a very beautiful woman, Kitty,"" Janet whispered. ""Your hair is as soft as silk."" The heat of her breath was like a torrid cloud floating down over Kitty's boldly nuzzling face. ""You're a lovely woman, and I'm going to make you feel good. I'm going to make you feel so good...""\n\nKitty felt her own arm moving as if of its own volition, her hand creeping over the soft smooth flesh of Janet's slender waist and around back to clasp at the warm hollow of her spine. Excitedly, she embraced the older woman, prepared to give herself fully to this wonderful intoxication. She trailed her eager fingers over the warm vibrant flesh of Janet's satin-smooth skin, returning to trace the path of her rib cage upward, until she brushed over the softly yielding ripeness of Janet's milk-white breasts against her face.\n\nKitty heard her sister gasp at the sensitive contact, and she raised her face, their eyes meeting and searching, each looking to see if their feelings for each other were the same. Kitty stretched her long legs then, pressing her naked body tighter against the soft contours that molded so well to hers. Her hand slipped in a gentle cupping caress over Janet's firm, full breast, her own chest heavily rising and falling beneath as she pressed her belly softly against her sister's.\n\n""I want to love you,"" Kitty said, her voice barely above a whisper. ""I want to love you, and I want you to love me...""\n\nKitty was waiting for her older sister to answer with words, but instead, she felt Janet's hand move to the swelling mound of one breast and tenderly grasp it, sending a thrill of delight quaking over her waiting flesh. The sheet was brushed away, and the both of them lay totally exposed to the cool night air, while Janet's desire-giving fingers danced lightly over Kitty's tingling body. They caught one tiny nipple, then the other, rolling and squeezing them with skill and delicacy. The young girl's sensually aroused flesh began to respond to Janet's touch, and Janet herself was thrilling to the caressing of her younger sister's hands.\n\nSuddenly, Kitty felt her passionate sister slipping downward in the bed. She popped her eyes open, raising her head to watch in excited anticipation as the older girl's voluptuous white curves slithered warmly downward on top of her, easing Kitty's own legs and thighs insistently apart with the wedging pressure of her supple, shapely body. With her hands, Janet spread the rounded fullness of Kitty's trembling thighs even wider open until her blonde curl-sprinkled loins and pouting vaginal lips were completely exposed to the sparkling brown eyes gleaming hungrily down from only inches above. And then Janet dropped her head, nestling her face into the soft, intimate hollow between the panting love-torn girl's widespread legs.\n\nInstantly, the entrance of Kitty's cunt was swept up in a maze of erotic sensations which rippled through her belly as she felt searing kisses along the heated flesh of her inner thighs, felt the warm puffs of breath, and the wet, burning contact of Janet's tongue. Kitty's breath caught in her throat as Janet traced the inner softness of her cuntal slit again and again, licking in long, sweeping strokes from top to bottom... causing Kitty to reflexively raise her naked loins to each maddening stroke of the magic, up-lifting tongue.\n\nKitty felt her tiny clitoris quivering erect and knew that it was peering out from its hooded canopy, swelling with the first stab on intensive sensation as her sister's tongue grazed wetly over it. She expelled her breath with a ragged, hissing sound, slowly tossing her head when the lust-driven oral invader eased hotly in between the desire-flushed lips of her cunt, worming upward through the already wildly inflamed crevice toward the straining little bud of her clitoris.\n\nThe blonde girl's throat began to hum with unintelligible gurglings. She held her breath, then exploded it sharply at the electrifying contact of the delightfully exploring female tongue with her tiny erotic nerve center. And then came new delights as she felt Janet's hands creep upward over the tensing muscles of her quivering belly, smoothing higher and higher to fondle and caress the nipple-hardened fullness of Kitty's firm white breasts, while her open mouth became ravenous below. Hot and wet, with flushed lips glued to the hair-fringed flesh of her seething pussy, Kitty felt the stabbing wet heat of Janet's lashing tongue laving and whipping her swollen pleasure-bud. Greedily the older woman began to possess the burning, fluid cunt beneath her, spearing and licking everywhere until it seemed to Kitty that her lust-inflamed vagina had been invaded by an entire legion of squirming, racing tongues. But no, it was just a single tongue racing up the hotly throbbing channel of her clutching cunt, worming into the tiny slit of her passage, returning to press against her aching clitoris with maddening precision, and then driving hard up into her sizzling cuntal channel again... over and over until she was gasping and writhing in mindless delight.\n\nRipples of lustful enchantment convulsed the naked flesh of the young girl's wildly pistoning body. Knowing hands taunted the heaving mounds of her palpitating breasts and tweaked their bursting nipples, while licking little flames of sensual fire tongued at the hot, fluid sanctuary of her offered cunt. Loud wet sucking sounds filled the wood-paneled bedroom and blended with Kitty's desperate moans as she rapidly drew back her legs, thrusting her loins salaciously upward to bring the wild pleasure-giving tongue tighter into the hungering core of her naked flesh.\n\nDuke, who had followed Kitty into the bedroom, who had been lulled to sleep by the two girls' soft conversation, had been stirred when the two sisters undressed and went to bed. Now he was eagerly aware of their actions, his keen nostrils noting the familiar scent of feminine aroma. His own animal loins began to respond heavily to its savory excitement. His ears twitched at the whimpering sounds coming from the bed, and a whine of want and need escaped his throat. He moved closer to the bed, then hesitated, confused by the strange position of the two women, and knowing that he was not allowed to jump on the bed. And yet, the scent of the women's cuntal fluids was overwhelming, and his animal mind fought with his needs and his training. His super- sensitive ears could pick up the delicious moans of the women, and even though he could not understand what they meant, he found that the sheer sounds were almost as arousing at the smells permeating the room. ""Oooooohhhhh... aaaaaaahhhh... Janet... aaaaaaaahhhh, that feels so good, oh darling..."" Kitty was wailing in a high pitched voice, reaching down at the same time to clutch at the full, brunette hair of her sister's buried head. ""Uuuuuuuuhhhhhhhh... it's beautiful...!"" she gasped, not even hearing her own words, so lost in her lust was she. The times she had made love to other women were nothing like this. Those girls had been nothing but friends, and their act of love-making something that was sort of a game. This was an action of love, a deep expression of the love two sisters shared for each other... a love that could only be expressed in one way. It was total, and the delightful sensations were made even more delightful by the arousing effects of marijuana. Kitty had wanted to feel as free as she could with her sister, and she pulled all stops, allowing herself to delight as much as she could in her sister's warm, wet cunt licking.\n\nAnd then two things happened that Kitty would never have imagined. She felt the weight of Duke as the dog found that he could no longer control his animal lust and jumped up onto the bed. And Janet removed her mouth from between Kitty's intensively fired cunt mouth! Kitty reached out to make Janet return her lips to her wetly gushing pussy, but the older woman gracefully slipped from her reaching hands.\n\n""Would you like to experience something better than you've ever had before?"" the older woman asked.\n\nThe desire-crazed younger sister found that thinking was hard, and she raised her head to look at the older woman. ""Why did you stop licking my cunt?"" she moaned in a pleading voice. ""I was about to cum.""\n\n""I have something better in mind for you,"" the aroused older woman said. ""Duke will make you cum, and you'll love it. I know you will.""\n\n""Duke?"" asked Kitty. She remembered how happy the dog had made her feel while she took her bath, but she never once thought that Janet would be so obvious about her dog's talents. She wasn't sure that she wanted Duke to fuck her, though. True, the well trained dog had made her happy once before, but she wanted to make love to her sister. She wanted to show Janet how happy she was that she would be staying with her for a week. Still, the thought of how total her orgasm had been when Duke licked her played on her mind, and the thought of allowing the dog to fuck her instead of her sister was beginning to sound very good. And besides, hadn't she willingly offered Duke to her? She must want her to have the best orgasm she could. Kitty resolved that if her sister wanted her to have such a wonderful orgasm, she was not about to turn it down. She stared at the stunning brunette still lying between her widespread thighs which she had slowly lowered to the bed. Her lust-inflamed emotions were still controlling her wantonly sprawled young body, and she found that she could hardly wait to sample more of the wonderful dog's abilities.\n\n""He's so beautiful, Kitty. I know you'll love it,"" the older sister whispered hotly. ""I want you to enjoy your stay with me as much as possible, and there is no better way than to have Duke fuck you. As long as you stay with me, you can have him any time. I want you to know that."" As she spoke, she raised up on her knees, her cherry-nippled breasts swaying tantalizingly over Kitty's face, and then she was turning to pet the panting German shepherd who stood beside her on the bed.\n\nKitty stared at both of them, the feeling that she was closer to her sister now than ever before making her tingly all over. Still, she could hardly think about everything that was happening, not with the passion Janet's sensuous oral lovemaking had set off inside her. God...! It couldn't end... not like this. She had to cum... she had to have release... and Janet, the woman who had caused these sensations must have the same release. She didn't know what to think, and she decided that she would allow her older sister to do what ever she thought best.\n\n""Are you ready, Kitty?"" she heard her loving sister moan.\n\n""Yes,"" was all Kitty was able to say. Her body was still writhing as she fought to keep the delightful sensations flowing in her loins during this interlude.\n\n""Good. Get up on your knees! Go ahead, turn over and get up on your knees,"" she said. Kitty did as she was told, spreading her legs as wide as she could. She could feel Janet's hot breath against her skin, and Kitty closed her eyes, feeling that there had never been a more loving sister in the whole world.\n\nThere was a tightness in Kitty's erotically quivering belly as she lowered her face to the pillow, the vulnerability of her exposed and upthrust loins behind her a delightfully naked feeling she had never known, not even with her first and only lover. She tingled inside at the thought of her sister licking her cunt, wishing that she would again return her head to her vaginal lips. Her pussy was on fire, and she wondered what was taking Janet so long to do what she was going to do.\n\n""Get ready, Kitty, darling. I promise you a treat unlike anything you've ever had before,"" Janet hissed in a feverish whisper.\n\nHer naked buttocks raised high and her tremoring thighs spread wide, Kitty tried to twist her head with cheek still pressed to the pillow to get some idea of what was about to happen behind her kneeling body. She saw Duke standing with ears perked and open-jawed, his long pink tongue hanging loose and to one side as his rounded eyes gleamed at her salaciously displayed ass- cheeks. At the same time, she saw and felt Janet's hands on the stretched ovals of her upthrust buttocks, spreading them apart as far as she could.\n\n""There, Duke,"" Kitty heard Janet's lust-filled voice say. ""Have you ever seen anything more inviting than that? Oh, Kitty, you have the most beautiful, tiniest asshole in the whole world. I have to kiss it.""\n\nA passionate shiver rippled over Kitty's naked young body as she felt her older sister's face nuzzling warmly between the half moons of her spread-open buttocks... then the delightful sensations her moistened lips enticed as they pressed hotly against the tiny sensitive opening of her puckered anus. Her wildly searching tongue followed up to lick and probe, pressuring slightly into the reflexively clenching orifice, while Kitty gasped in pleasure beneath the brunette widow's lascivious mouthing. Duke's whimper floated to her ears, and then Janet's delicious manipulations stopped.\n\n""All right, all right, lover,"" Kitty heard her sister say. ""Now it's your turn. Go ahead while I open her beautiful little pussy-hole for you.""\n\nJanet coaxed the dog with smooth, gentle words, and Kitty found her self trying to spread her nakedly straining thighs even wider, picturing the appearance of her own voluptuous nakedness in her mind's eye. She heard the dog's excited panting, and sensed his hot breath against the soft white mounds of her buttocks, then she felt his long, laving tongue slithering hotly into the smooth crevice separating them. Again, Kitty moaned at the electrifying contact, immediately feeling the feverish impulses of lust stabbing wildly through her warmly secreting pussy and quaking belly. Janet had no way of knowing that Duke had already licked her to orgasm once. She decided not to tell her, though, that she had already felt the heavenly bliss of her animal-lover's tongue in her cunt. It might spoil the feeling of giving, Janet was obviously experiencing. All that mattered anyway, at least now, was that she had to cum. She could not think of anything else.\n\nKitty felt Janet's hands firmly clutching at her upraised buttocks, pulling the soft cheeks farther apart to give Duke full access to her widely gaping anus. His hot tongue wetly caressed it, then drove lower to splay open her tender blonde-fringed pussy lips, grazing the seething pink clitoral flesh on its way to her hardened little clitoris. She gasped out in impassioned joy, trying to inch her knees even farther apart and open the pulsing pink crevice between her straining thighs to him. His long, curling animal-tongue thrust ardently, sweeping in a burning liquid flame through the sizzling wet inner flesh of her loins and flickering at the tiny grasping mouth of her tight vagina, stroking her hungrily offered loins to a still more intensive heat before he suddenly moved into an unexpected position, astonishing the young girl as she knelt before him.\n\nKitty tensed as her sister's massive pet's furry body crowded in close against her upraised buttocks. She was abruptly aware that Duke was standing on his hind legs, his powerful forelegs gripping at the naked flesh of her hips.\n\nAnd then Kitty knew what her sister had meant when she said Duke was going to fuck her!"
269,Animal Heat 3,"['MF', 'animal']","Kitty's desire-inflamed brain whirled with thousands of thoughts at once, and she hardly heard her sister's reassuring words. There were only two thoughts that stood out enough for her to deal with. One was the total fascination she found in the very concept of having Duke fuck her. The other was the searing throbbing in her cunt, a throbbing that had to be satisfied, and soon. If not, she was sure she would go insane. Was it possible that Duke could satisfy that aching desire?\n\nHer mind reeled, her naked young curves trembling to the erotic stimulation the two tongues had fired in her drug-sensitized cuntal flesh. She turned her head around and could see everything. She stared questionally at the sight of the dog's body tightly locked with hers, sensually moaning at the lust-inflaming vision. The bestial desire of the huge German shepherd astride her wide-spread white ass-cheeks sent irresistible charges of seething passion raging through her quivering body! Then, as she became more accustomed to the dog's body, she saw it, gasping at the breathtaking sight of his glistening, deep red cock slipping from its furry sheath, wet, almost glowing and hard, the tapered length wiggling wantonly as it inched forward, its bevel- topped head reaching and probing the wet pink slit of her feverish cunt. And she knew then that there was no doubt that the dog would be able to quench the raging fires smoldering in her tongue-lashed vagina. She felt Duke's powerful animal-body jerk against her smooth buttocks, saw his thickly dangling cock trying to penetrate the tiny mouth of her upturned vagina.\n\nHe whined aloud, almost in desperation, his forepaws making new demands against her naked hips as he jerked and stumbled on his hind legs, eagerly struggling to bury the sleek, throbbing spear of his raw animal hardness up inside her steaming pussy hole.\n\nKitty stared at it all, her neck straining so that nothing escaped her attention. She could hear her own breathing, heavy and thick with a passion she had never known before. She shifted her buttocks in wanton and inviting little circles back at the still growing dog-cock, hypnotized by its glistening red dance, the tension inside her reaching an unbearable degree. And she made her decision. She knew then that the wonderful, beautiful dog-cock would be able to satisfy her... and she wanted it. She knew as soon as her sister's dog's cock made the first delightfully searing contact with her cuntal lips. She wanted Duke's long thick cock burning right up into the aching depths of her throbbing hot pussy.\n\n""I want him to fuck me, Janet,"" she pleaded. ""Oh, God, I want him to fuck me so badly. Help him... help him put his cock up inside my cunt!""\n\n""I am helping, Kitty, darling. I'm holding your ass open to him. You'll have to reach back and help him too,"" her sister panted.\n\nKitty understood what her sister was telling her. Reaching back between the yawning white columns of her thighs, she grasped the dog's slippery hardness, spread the silken curls of her cuntal hair with its cone-shaped head, and guided the hot thick tip into her wetly nibbling vaginal lips! At the same time, his actions controlled by the wild nature inherent in all animals, the lust-driven German shepherd humped forward, bursting his solid cock from her grasp as he fucked deep into her hungrily acquiescing pussy channel. Wider and wider, he stretched the moist, sensitive passage, sending his flesh-searing rod slicing delightfully up into the churning wet heat of her quaking belly!\n\n""Aaaaaahhhhhh... ggggooooodddddd,"" Kitty moaned as she felt herself being stuffed full to the brim in Duke's unbroken forward lunge. She continued to watch behind her with wide-eyed fascination as the huge, scarlet length of blood-swollen dog-cock slithered in with a fierce wet charge, burying itself up to the hilt in her wide-stretched vagina. She both felt and saw her new lover's heavy, sperm-bloated balls swing savagely down, smacking flat against her golden, soft pussy-hairs as her breath escaped from her lungs.\n\nThe totally encompassing sensation of inner expansion came with a delayed impact to explode through her widely, delightfully impaled loins, forcing a guttural sound from her half-opened lips.\n\n""Oooooohhhhhh... Oh, my God!!"" she moaned, her widening eyes gaping unseeingly as her panting animal-lover began to fuck rapidly up into her cunt from behind. She could no longer keep her eyes on the arousing scene of the dog-penis ramming into her vagina, and she returned her head to the pillow, allowing it to jar against the feathery cushion from the dog's every powerful, breast-quivering charge. Kitty tried to concentrate on the sensations created by his long, thick, scarlet cock plunging wetly up between her open thighs as she began to move wantonly backward to meet his breathtaking lustful strokes.\n\nShe totally forgot about her sister's presence as frenzied sensations of sheer lust spread through Kitty's sensually slaving body heaving backward onto the relentless dog-cock skewering deeper and deeper up into her flame-filled belly from behind. Furiously, the huge German shepherd battered his loins against his Kitty's supple ass-cheeks, his pulsing rod of flesh sinking each time to its full blood-hardened extent up into the moistly sucking depths of her clasping vagina! Whimpering uncontrollably, Kitty rotated her buttocks around and around the pleasure-giving shaft in a building wanton furor, grinding her greedily clinging vaginal flesh back over the length of piercing animal-cock in sharply aroused need.\n\nThe unmistakable beacon of her approaching orgasm flashed through the young girl's passion-crazed body then, a fantastic promise of still greater bliss soon to come. It coiled through her seething loins like a showering burst of fireworks, and singed the underside of her trembling belly with its loin-tingling sensations. She moaned in lustful intoxication as the jagged edges of her mounting sensual rapture stabbed at her abdomen, and pressed her head tighter against the pillow, totally enveloped by the sensation of her darling dog-lover's long thick penis wetly thrusting up between the soft whiteness of her absorbing buttocks, his savage fucking tempo coming in rapid, pistoning strokes. She could feel her own pink cunt-flesh moistly clinging to his huge, handsome hardness when he pulled out of her, then again entering back up inside her hungry passage with each new thrust, his heavy, cum-laden balls solidly pummeling her unprotected clitoris below between the blood-swollen lips of her lust-inflamed pussy!\n\nKitty's brain was spinning with the effect of such never-before experienced sexual totality. Her mind's eye feasted on the vision she conjured of her full white breasts, suspended and quivering beneath her body as she closed her eyes and allowed the delight of the wild, animal-fucking she was receiving wash over her. In her drug-hazed mind, they seemed to ripple like ripe mounds of lush, pink-tipped fruit before Duke's breathtaking battering. She imagined the flailing veil of her long blonde hair as she began to toss her head against the pillow in a maddening cadence to the thorough fucking the darling dog was pounding into her. Pleasurable moans were hissing loudly from her heaving chest, and the sound of her own lust-enticed voice raised her to even greater heights of sexual arousement.\n\n""Oh... lover... Duke, darling... fuck me... fuck me hard and deep...!"" she cried at the panting, wildly humping dog. ""You know what to do... Hard... harder... ffffffuuuuuucccccckkkkk ...!""\n\nThe passionate, pleading tone in her voice let Duke know he was pleasing her. He whined in panting response as he hammered again and again up into her tight, slippery vagina from behind. He knew he was bringing her joy by the way she was thrusting her soft cunt willingly back onto his aching animal hardness. The wet heat of her human vaginal passage was clenching greedily at him, even more so than his mistress's ever had, and his blood pounded hotly through his straining body for her.\n\nHe felt the dribbling wetness against his throbbing loins as it trickled down against the smooth, soft backs of her thighs from where he was locked into her loins. His tongue hung loose and dripping from his open jaws with the fierce pressure growing inside his raging loins. And then, he saw his mistress's naked white body crawling upward on the bed toward the first female's face, although he hardly paid any attention. The only thing that mattered to the animal was his hardness thundering up into the hotly milking core between the blonde's long white legs.\n\n""It's lovely, isn't it, Kitty? Just like I said it would be,"" Janet whispered as she pressed her face close to her wildly undulating sister. ""Was the one man you made love with as exciting as Duke? I'll bet you thought you could never be satisfied by my pet.""\n\nKitty was only marginally aware of her sister's talking, and she tried her best to answer. ""Oh... God, Jan, it... it's wonderful... beautiful... I love it... I love it..."" Kitty gasped, her long blonde hair flailing as she tossed her head from side to side against the pillow in undeniable pleasure. Vaguely, she realized that Janet was positioning herself supine right beside her head on the pillow, spreading her white shapely legs wide apart and inching her curved lips downward until her golden brown, curled-covered loins were directly above Kitty's face. Then she raised her body so that she was sitting against the headboard of the bed, her hands stroking down over the smooth white flesh of her belly and hips, moving inward with extended fingers toward the pouting, hair-fringed cunt-lips so erotically placed there.\n\nFascinated by the added sight that met her now open eyes, Kitty tried to hold her breath steady, a close to impossible feat with the darling German shepherd's huge cock pummeling her with air-hammer velocity. Her mouth watered with unfamiliar desire as Janet's fingers slowly spread her own fleshy cunt-lips apart from either side, the pink inner-flesh glistening moistly as it clung and then separated viscidly before Kitty's avid stare.\n\nJanet held her pussy lips open so that the soft wet inner folds were completely revealed in a tantalizing, pinkly shimmering display, her pulsing clitoris quiveringly erect, the tiny slit of her urethra clearly visible, while the secreting oval of her vaginal mouth worked hungrily in search of something to fill it. The sorrel curls bordering the pink, desire-moistened flesh contrasted sharply with the smooth whiteness of her hotly heaving belly and widespread thighs, and Kitty knew that she could not resist the mouth-watering feast offered so lovingly to her.\n\n""That's right,"" Janet whispered as Kitty inched her mouth toward the shining cuntal flesh, ""Lick my cunt. You'll love it as much as I know I will.""\n\nKitty knew she would like licking her sister's cunt. She remembered the few times she had done it in college, and she had liked it. She had wanted to lick Janet's while the older woman was sucking and licking her pussy, but she had not gotten the chance. Now she was determined to give her sister the same total pleasure she herself was receiving. She slowly moved her face closer and closer toward the older woman's nakedly waiting loin, her eyes riveted on the lascivious sight. Only once in her life had she been this close to another woman's cunt, and that had not been as exciting as this. She wanted to touch it, to lick it, to do everything in her power to show her sister how much she loved her.\n\nThen Janet's hands moved away, letting the resilient outer lips of her cunt fold back in to kiss each other, leaving just a slender pink slit that was even more enticing to her. Kitty studied its long, tongue-beckoning line downward to where it joined the rounded white ovals of her buttocks just above the crinkled circle of Janet's tight little anus. A heady essence, a perfumed spice of desire-heated air stung at her nostrils then, causing them to flare excitedly as she felt the older sister suddenly reach beneath her to cup her swollen, nipple-straining breasts. A white-hot flame of lust surged within Kitty as she greedily spread her passionate sister's flushed cunt-lips open with her thumbs, and mindlessly thrust her tongue greedily into the shimmering liquid flesh!\n\nWhile Janet's voluptuous body squirmed in naked pleasure and moans of lust-enticed joy gurgled up from her throat, Kitty's young brain whirled in the overwhelming passion seizing all control from her cock-stuffed body. She whimpered into the hot, fluid flesh of Janet's wide-splayed cunt in time to the maddening dog-fucking she was getting from behind, while she eagerly explored with her tongue every inch of her sister's secret hollows, probing and stabbing at the pungent tasting flesh of the freely secreting pussy lips. Her tongue raced up inside the older sister's seething vagina, feeling the pulsating clasp of her inner walls as she rotated her tongue like a corkscrew through the soft, searing hot flesh. Then she wiggled the very tip of her snake-like organ into the gasping older woman's tiny urethral slit, taunting it for nearly a full minute before dropping down to do the same thing to the tiny puckered anal opening below. Finally, with a long sweeping lick back up again, she zeroed in on her sister's frantically palpitating clitoris, alternately caressing and stabbing at the tiny erect bud, sucking it between her soft ovaled lips, gently aggravating it, nipping at it with the edges of her teeth.\n\n""God... oh God! Oh God!!"" the darker older sister moaned in lustful torment as a searing wave of all-enveloping delight washed through her body. ""Oooooohhhh... shove your fingers up my cunt and ass while you lick it... both together... aaaaaaaahhhhhh... Please!!""\n\nA series of screaming little sensations shot through Kitty's erotically tingling nerve centers at her sister's graphic request. She was enticed as much by the thought of what it must feel like to be so totally ravaged as she was by the licentious thought of actually doing it. With open mouth and lips immersed in Janet's wetly secreting cunt, Kitty excitedly placed the thumb and fuck- finger of her one hand at the two nakedly presented little holes. Gently forcing first her middle finger, she slipped its tip just inside the tightly resisting elastic opening of Janet's asshole, then, insinuating the other in her hotly nibbling vaginal mouth, she plunged the pair of stiffened fingers fully up into the writhing girl's burning channels!\n\n''Aaaaaahhhhhh... God yessssssssss... Uuuuuuhhhhhhhh... That's it... fuck me... fuck me with your fingers... hard... fuck me hard...!"" the older woman moaned, her voluptuous body jerking convulsively as it began an age-old rhythm of undulation up against Kitty's enveloping mouth and salaciously plunging fingers. ""Ooooohhhhh, harder, darling... fuck harder... aaaaahhhh... bite my clitoris... aaaaaaeeeeee... like that... aaaaahhh... I'm going to cum... I'm going to cccccuuuummmm...!""\n\nAnd then Kitty was aware once again of the dog fucking in and out of her cuntal passage from behind once again. She could feel Duke's thickly expanding cock plowing without cease into the soft hot depths of her churning belly with its hard pointed tip! Her burning pussy-channel was totally stuffed with its rampaging hardness, her feverishly clasping vaginal walls working in a rhythmic spasming action around the long thick shaft of dog-flesh as if it were a separate entity from the rest of her drug and lust-crazed body. Her loins throbbed unbearably from the wild incessant pounding his sperm-bloated balls were giving them. She was nothing short of being on the verge of sensual insanity...!\n\n""Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh... now... I'm ccccccc uuuuuuu mmmmm iiiiiii nnn gggg...!!"" Janet screamed, her hands frantically winding in Kitty's long blonde hair as she smothered the younger sister's face tighter against the wide-split opening of her hotly spewing cunt!\n\nSlave-like, Kitty gave herself completely to the pleasure-bringing task, knowing the heavenly delight her sister had to be reveling in as she fucked her fingers forcefully up into the wet, clutching heat of Janet's spasming cunt and anus! As gently as her lust-driven mind would allow, she tongue-striked the straining little clitoral bud in her mouth, while her fingers continued to plunge in and out, in and out... and then she had to stop...\n\nShe raised her head and cunt-smeared face to choke out a throaty, animalistic cry. Her glazed eyes grew round and unseeing.\n\n""Aaaaahhhhhh... It's too much! I'm going wild...!!"" But her voice choked into a strange mixture of sob and ragged sigh, her head beginning to toss frantically up and down, her long blonde hair streaming as she began the first erotic contractions of a violently total orgasm! Wildly, she skewered her undulating buttocks back onto Duke's long thick cock in lascivious frenzy.\n\nThe first seizure struck her with all the force of a lightning bolt and she slammed her naked ass-cheeks back hard onto the deep-thrust red animal cock with a desperate lunge. At the same time, Duke fucked forward with a deep growl, his massive animal hardness beginning to spew its scalding dog-sperm deep up into her madly churning belly in long hard spurts!\n\n""God... oh God... I'm cumming... cccccc uuuuuu mmmmm iii nnn ggg...!!"" Kitty whimpered, her jerking buttocks beginning to contract convulsively to the eruption exploding in her loins like a boiling geyser. She threw her head from side to side in ecstasy ... again looking behind her to see the further arousing sight of animal and human cum mixing and oozing whitely from her clenching cuntal mouth still milking hungrily at her animal lover's slowly deflating cock. Thin rivulets of their sticky white fluids ran hotly down over her smooth inner thighs... and when she could no longer watch, she pitched forward on her breasts, her face glistening and resting against Janet's cum-flooded loins while a sigh of total, ultimate pleasure escaped her lips... and she realized that her sister and Duke had made her feel happier than she ever had before.\n\nFor a long while, neither of them said anything, each lost in the warm afterglow of their orgasms. Kitty was about to drift into a blissful sleep when she heard the husky voice of her sister fill the room. ""Think, Kitty, even though that was wonderful, tomorrow, Mike will be here. Then we'll be a family again... a real family, just like the way we were when we were children.""\n\nKitty said nothing, although she smiled at the thought of her brother joining them the next day. Well, she thought to herself, we'll be a family again... but not the way we were when we were all kids. I have the feeling that when Mike gets here, we'll have fun like we never had when we were growing up.\n\nShe allowed her naked body to rest up against the soft warm flesh of her older sister's, and she then fell into a peaceful, dreamless sleep with Duke curled up in a tight ball between their feet."
270,Animal Heat 4,"['MF', 'animal']","Now that's a stupid question, Kitty thought to herself as she got to her feet. How could I truthfully answer no to that? The thought of telling her sister that she was asleep made her smile, but as she became more awake, the smile left her lips. Oooooohhhhh, she ached all over. Her mind still a little foggy, she let her eyes drop to her naked body, and when they finally focused, she could see why her muscles were so tired, and why her loins ached more than the rest of her. Twice the previous day she had been fucked, and the very fact that her thighs were touching each other made her still sensitive cuntal lips throb with a pain that reminded her of her more happy moments with her old lover. It was a pain that she did not mind having. As she became even more awake, she found that she had a headache. No doubt from all that pot, she thought to herself. Wow... that had been some night... well worth the aches and pains of this morning, well worth feeling a lot worse than I do.\n\nAs she sat with her feet hanging over the edge of the bed, having sat back down because her feet were a little wobbly with her slight hang-over, she could smell her sister's cooking filter through the cabin. The various aromas mingled in her nose, and as she picked them out: coffee, eggs, toast, pancakes, sausage, she realized that she was ravenous. Eating something would make her feel a great deal better.\n\nAgain getting to her feet, this time managing to keep her balance, she thought pleasantly of the events of the night before. She had really thrown herself into the orgiastic fun, and her brain still reeled from the memory of what it had felt like to have her cunt licked and fucked so wonderfully, first by her loving sister, and then by her sister's dog. She would never have believed that such pleasure was possible. She wondered how she could match the pleasure she had received only hours ago. Everything from now on would seem small by comparison. She thought of her sister, and found that Janet had really shocked her. She had never dreamed that it was possible for one person to express herself so totally. And she had never dreamed that her own need for passionate love had been so great, that Janet could actually fill that love... and that she had been able to fulfill her sister's need for the same thing. She never thought she had it in her... and now that she knew, she wanted to use the talents her sister had brought out again and again. As she rummaged through her dresser drawer, she found her terry cloth bathrobe, one of her favorite pieces of clothing. It was practical without being too heavy, and even though it came only midway down her thighs, she found that it was exciting without being too revealing. A wonderful all-purpose gown. For a brief moment, she thought of putting on some panties, but she put the thought out of her mind. What did she have to hide... and from whom? Her sister was living a totally free life here in the woods, and Kitty was determined that she was going to share in the freedom. She might have decided to wear nothing at all, but she could hear the voice of Janet's son at the table, and appearing naked in front of the young boy might be the type of freedom even Janet would not condone.\n\nFinally, after brushing her long, tangled hair a little, she stepped out of her bedroom and entered the kitchen.\n\n""Well, sleepy-head,"" her sister chirped. ""I'm glad to see you finally got up. I hope you realize it's nearly eight o'clock.""\n\n""Eight o'clock?"" Kitty asked in a hazy voice. ""I only get up that early when I have to go to work. I thought I was on vacation here."" She could not help smiling though. She was glad that her sister had not let her sleep too late. She wanted to roam around in the woods some more, and now would have more time to do it. If she hurried, she would be able to catch some of the animals who only came out at night before they slept for the day. Janet placed a plate of eggs and pancakes in front of her, and as she began to eat, she noticed that she was feeling better already.\n\n* * *\n\nMike Mill tried to relax as he flew at a height of thirty thousand feet above the sun-drenched fields of the mid-west. It had been years since he had been on an airplane, and he had forgotten how peaceful and restful it was, but since it had been so long, he had also forgotten the problems that can arise at an airport. The lines, the pushing, the shoving... he was glad that he had left most of that behind for the harder yet simpler work of teaching migratory farmers. When he had gotten his sister's letter, telling him that her husband had died, he had been very sorry for her. The only time he had met Janet's husband had been at the wedding, and even though he hardly knew the man, he could see that he and his sister were very much in love. The real surprise of Janet's letter, though, had been when she invited him to visit her at her cabin in the Catskills of New York. After he had left New York City, he vowed that he would never return to that rat-race, the same rat-race that had destroyed Janet's husband. When his plane landed at Kennedy International he told himself, he would rent a car and drive out of the city as quickly as he could. He shuddered at the thought of trying to fight the always heavy New York traffic, especially after all these years of being away from it, but he would do that much for his sister... that much and more. And Kitty was going to be there too. That would make it all the more exciting. He hadn't heard from or about his younger sister in a long time. He wondered if she had gotten married, or had found a man at least. She had always been fairly popular with men, easy to get along with, easy to talk to.\n\nAs his plane glided high above the clouds, his thoughts drifted from his sisters to a girl he thought he might be in love with, another worker at his camp who had decided that living in the large city was getting her nowhere. He had fucked her several times, and each time was as exciting as the last, sometimes more so. As he closed his eyes, he found that her vision returned to him, her long full red hair streaming down her tapered white back, the full upthrust of her perfect, dark-nippled breasts... her slender waist and the sweeping flare of her hips and voluptuously rounded buttocks. He could almost feel her long legs, the fullness of her cream-white thighs... and the vee of her bright red cuntal curls up between them... He had been loath to leave her for this visit with his sisters... but in the long run, he reasoned, it would be the best thing to do. It would make it all the more exciting when he returned to her. She was the most exciting, most arousing girl he had ever met. He himself would suck... fuck... do anything with a woman that she wanted, but until he met Susan, he had never found a woman that would satisfy his endless sexual appetite who was also intelligent. In Susan he felt he had found the perfect, total woman, and now that he was away from her, he could feel an emptiness that he knew would not leave him until he was once again in her arms... and her bed. Her loving made the hard work of teaching children, many of whom could not speak English, all the more rewarding, and the two had come to be accepted as a mother and father image in the camp where they worked.\n\nAnd then he decided that he would put her out of his mind for the while. After all, he was going to visit the other women in his life... the only other women he could truthfully say he loved. And judging from the tone of Janet's letter, it would be a visit he would not long forget.\n\nHe was finally able to get to sleep, able to relax from all pushing and shoving at the airport where he had boarded his plane. He knew he would have to face the same thing when he got off his plane, but right now, all he wanted to do was sleep.\n\n* * *\n\nKitty felt so much better after her breakfast that she decided to pack a small lunch and take it with her while she went wandering around the woods. As things turned out, however, she did not leave as soon as she wanted. She and her sister began talking again of their childhood, and before Kitty knew it, it was time for lunch. Their conversation meandered from one topic to another, each sister not only catching up on details of the lives of their old friends, but exploring each other's feelings about each other. Janet told of her more intimate life with her husband, how much they had loved each other, how he wanted nothing but the best for her and had worked himself to death trying to give it to her.\n\n""That shows a very great love,"" Kitty commented. ""There are not many men who would do that for a woman.""\n\n""That may be,"" retorted Janet, ""but if he had really loved me, he would be here with me today. In a sense, I guess you could say he left me. Not for another woman, of course, like what happened to you, but that does not make the pain any less hard to take.""\n\nFrom time to time, as the sisters talked, Johnny would come in and listen for a while. When he had had enough, he would go outside and play, returning again and listening for a while longer. Kitty found, during the course of the morning, that she was becoming very fond of the young boy. He had all of his father's traits that Kitty could remember from having met Janet's husband, and the younger woman could tell by the way Janet acted toward her son that he had been a child of love. Kitty had never thought it was possible to be closer to her sister than she had gotten the night before, but she was wrong. As the women talked and shared their deepest, innermost secrets, Kitty felt a fresh, vibrant wave come over her. Although neither of them mentioned the night before, Kitty had the feeling that something like that might happen again. She was determined that she would not force it, though. Love between people, Kitty knew, is not forced. It just happens.\n\nIn time, Kitty decided that she would end the conversation and spend the rest of the day in the woods. She did not feel as though she had wasted time talking to her sister, but the forest was just too lovely for her to stay inside any longer. She had enough of that when she lived in the city.\n\n""What time will Mike be here?"" Kitty asked her sister.\n\n""Well... his plane lands around noon... figure about three hours or so to drive up here from Kennedy... although if I know Mike, he'll probably get lost..."" Both sisters laughed... ""I guess he'll be here around five or so.""\n\nKitty nodded, pleased that she would have a great deal of time left in the day to walk around. She wanted to be there when her older brother arrived.\n\n""Are you sure you don't mind that I'm leaving you all alone with all the work of making dinner?"" Kitty asked, suddenly feeling a little guilty.\n\n""Oh, for Christ's sake,"" her sister scolded lightly, ""you're my guest... and my sister. I haven't done anything like cook for a man since... I became a widow. I used to wander around the woods when I first got here, so I know what it's like. Besides, I wouldn't want to let my cooking talents slip. You know what they say about too many cooks.""\n\nKitty could tell that her sister was sincere in her desire to do all the cooking alone. Again she felt a fresh wave of happiness come over her. She couldn't believe that it was so easy to feel good. Yes, she thought to herself, it will be a real shame, almost a tragedy to leave this place and go back to St. Louis.\n\n* * *\n\nEven though Kitty had lost all track of time while she wandered around in the wooded hills, she managed to make it back to her sister's cabin before Mike had arrived. She was happy that she had not missed the arrival of her brother, and she was glad that he had called Janet and told her that he would be arriving at about six in the evening. That gave Kitty time to take a bath and get dressed in a way that she knew would please her older brother.\n\nDuring her sister's absence, Janet had prepared a meal that would please a king, going all out to make the things she remembered her brother liked a deep pot roast, mashed potatoes and gravy and a beautiful green salad. She had even gone so far as to travel into the nearest town and buy a bottle of French wine, something she knew would impress Mike.\n\nJanet too, decided that she wanted to dress up for him. After all, she, like her sister, had not seen him in years, and she wanted to look her best. Living in the woods, the nicest thing she had was a pretty cotton skirt with matching blouse, something she only wore on special occasions. Until her brother had told her he was coming, she had never had a reason to wear it.\n\nKitty made her appearance from her bedroom wearing a short print dress of Indian silk, light blue and yellow in color. Her small halter did not permit her to wear a bra, which was fine with her, since she rarely wore them any more. She had wondered if perhaps the outfit was a little garish and revealing for her brother, but her fears were laid aside when she saw Janet's reaction.\n\n""Sayyyyyy, Sis,"" the older woman said, ""you look like you're dressed to kill.""\n\nKitty blushed, surprisingly for her. Then Janet made the comment that her younger sister was not wearing any pantyhose either, causing Kitty's blush to deepen in color. As she lowered her head, her chin rested lightly on the loosely hanging thin metal chain she was wearing around her neck. She hadn't thought about it until Janet called it to her attention, but she had indeed dressed as though she was meeting a boy who was about to take her out on her first date.\n\nHowever, even Janet could not hide her excitement as she waited for Mike to arrive, and both women sat by the window, making small talk and almost staring out, looking for his car. They were both acting like school children waiting for their father to come home from a long trip, and this thought made them giddy.\n\nAnd then, after what seemed like an eternity, they saw a car pull up next to the house. Janet jumped from her seat, but she was a little slower than her younger sister, who not only jumped from her chair, but ran outside, throwing herself in her brother's arms as he stepped from the car.\n\n""Oh, Mike, Mike, Mike, you're here! You're finally here!"" she said as she pressed her head to his shoulder.\n\nMike was a little taken aback by his younger sister's enthusiasm, and the force of her running into his muscular body nearly threw him against the car. Soon, though, he regained his bearings, and he placed his hands on her shoulders and pushed her away from his slightly, his face split with an ear to ear grin.\n\n""Yeah, Sis, I'm here. Now let me take a good look at you. My God, you've grown up. You look beautiful, Kitty. You really do. I had no idea how much I missed you until right now,"" said her brother.\n\nKitty could not suppress her child-like laughter as she and her brother walked with their arms around each other back into Janet's cabin. Mike hadn't changed a bit, as far as Kitty was concerned. He was a little taller, a little more muscular, more evenly tanned, but aside from that, he was the same person she had remembered. His faded jeans and patched workshirt added to his rugged appearance, and everything about him exhibited the fact that he was a very striking man, a man who knew what he wanted for himself, and would be satisfied with nothing else.\n\nAs brother and sister entered the cabin, Mike stopped while he looked over Janet. Her happy tension was obvious as she stood in the middle of the living room, unaware of what to do as she allowed her eyes to focus on the tall, athletic frame. Sitting next to her was Duke, watching with interest as the strange man entered his mistress's home. Even though he had never seen this man before, he could sense that he was welcome by both of the women in his life, and that was good enough for him. He waited for Janet to say something that would let him know what he should do, though, as he sniffed intently, hoping that he might be able to pick up some clue as to who this stranger was.\n\n""Hello, Mike,"" said Janet. Her voice was low, and she was a little surprised to feel that she was shaking all over. She too, felt as though she was meeting a blind date, and she wished she could have released her tension as her sister had. It was one of the few times in her life when she did not know what to do. She hadn't seen her brother in so long... and she wanted everything to be the way it had been when they were children. Would her older brother feel the same way.\n\nMike stopped dead in his tracks and Kitty moved away from him. She had never known her sister to be so tense before, but she could see that it was a happy tension. ""Hello, Janet,"" her brother said, and he walked over to her and gave her a big hug. Instantly, all of Janet's tension washed away, and she allowed herself to break down into tears of joy.\n\n""Oh, Mike, you've come home. I've missed you so much... I was afraid that you had changed somehow, that you might have forgotten what we all meant to each other when we were children,"" she cried.\n\nMike could not help but smile. ""I have changed, Jan,"" he informed her. ""I've become more loving, more concerned for the feelings of people. And I've missed you, too... you and Kitty.""\n\nThe three of them sat down on the couch, and there was a moment of silence.\n\n""So tell me what you've been doing,"" both Janet and Mike began at exactly the same time. They laughed at the happy coincidence. Kitty had to fight back another rush of sentiment when that happened. There was so much to talk about, so much to catch up on that none of them knew where to begin.\n\n""Oh, I have to run into the kitchen for a minute, Mike, and make sure everything is ready,"" Janet said, getting up off the couch. ""You know, your coming had put me in a wild spin all day. I hope dinner will turn out all right. It's been quite a while since I've cooked for... well, for a man.""\n\nThe older woman left the living room, and Kitty and Mike sat and looked at each other. ""Janet bought some wine,"" the younger sister said. ""Would you like some before dinner?""\n\n""Yes, please,"" her brother answered. ""The drive was really something. I could use a drink to calm down.""\n\nKitty entered the kitchen, and she and her sister exchanged knowing smiles while the younger woman poured three glasses of wine. In a few moments, the two sisters returned to Mike for some conversation before dinner. Mike couldn't help noticing how beautiful his sisters had become, especially Kitty. The older brother and younger sister had always had a special relationship with each other, and Mike was glad to know that it had not changed.\n\n""You know,"" he said, looking down at his drink while his sisters watched him, ""it never ceases to amaze me how beautiful the two of you are. Especially you, Sis,"" he added, raising his head and looking at Kitty, who was sitting next to Janet on the older woman's couch opposite him. The younger girl flushed with embarrassment at his compliment. ""Oh, Mike,"" she replied softly, ""you were always able to say just the right thing. You could always make me feel good.""\n\n""I hope it does make you feel good, Sis, because you know that I mean every word of it,"" her brother replied.\n\nThe three of them took a few more sips of their drinks, and finally broke into an easy, friendly conversation. Mike told them of his life with the farmers, of the girl he had found and his feelings for her. All the while, he looked again and again at his younger sister. He had never seen her look so lovely before, and he was getting thoughts that bothered him. She was beautiful. Her young girlish body, the one he remembered, had matured into the round, soft fullness of a full fledged woman, and the closeness he felt for her was becoming something different than anything he had ever felt before. He had always loved her when they were growing up... loved her perhaps more than a brother usually loves a sister.\n\nKitty, too, was feeling a little different than she had expected. She noticed that her brother was staring at her, and even though she felt a little uneasy with his glances, she also found that she enjoyed his stares, and she shifted her body in such a way that her short dress rose slightly along her thighs, exposing a great deal of her shapely legs to her brother's obviously interested glance. Yet she was not teasing her brother. After what had happened between her and her sister the night before, she wanted to let her brother know that she could express love for him in a way she had never been able to before. She was not certain, however, how he felt about it. He might read everything wrong.\n\n""And so,"" Mike concluded his story, ""here I am. Now, suppose you tell me what's been happening with the two of you.""\n\nBoth Janet and Kitty spoke freely, the tension of seeing their brother for the first time in so long lifted as they renewed their friendship. Janet told of her life with her husband and how she had felt after his death. Kitty told of her lover, nearly breaking into tears when she told her brother how she had been hurt by the experience. All the while, Mike remained silent, his mind focusing on her words, but his eyes resting again and again on the shapely smoothness of her legs and the full, heaving mounds of her breasts. Against his will, he could feel his cock lurch in his pants. Was she coming on to him? He couldn't be sure. She was not acting in a teasing manner, but she seemed to be offering him her body, something he could not quite understand. While he listened to her, he noticed that she had grown up in more ways than mere physical maturity. She was no longer his kid sister. She acted as though she had become a woman in the years he had been gone from her. As she described her sex life with the man who had hurt her so, Mike was amazed that she could talk about it so casually and freely. That was something she would not have been able to do in her earlier years. She was also speaking freely of her sexual depravation. Mike wasn't sure if it was the liquor affecting her conversation, but he did know that all this talk was making him very aroused... and the object of his arousement was his younger sister!\n\nJanet mentioned that it was about time for dinner, and she left Kitty and Mike alone for a few moments while she went to prepare the table. As she left, Mike moved to her seat next to Kitty. She had been talking about how lonely she felt after her lover had left her and had worked herself to a case of tears. In a brotherly manner, Mike took her hand and held it gently in his own, offering her all the comfort he could. She responded to his comfort by letting her body go limp against his while she cried on his shoulder, allowing all her sadness over the experience come out. He stroked her long blonde hair softly, gently, and he felt her body relax even more against his. Surprised slightly, Kitty nevertheless felt her breath shorten a bit, while impulsive thrills of warm delight raced through her belly. Then he drew her to him in a brotherly hug, his lips kissing her on the cheek as her arms slipped around his neck in response. His open hand smoothed lightly over the exposed flesh of her back to hug her tightly again. Then he planted fervent kisses on her forehead, pressuring down firmly... and even though he wanted to, he went no further.\n\n""I think dinner should be about ready,"" she whispered, her breath oddly heavy when they broke their embrace, neither one brave enough to admit what they were feeling for each other at that moment. ""And after dinner, Janet has some really fine pot. Something to really liven things up a bit.""\n\nMike smiled at her as they stood up and joined Janet in the dining room. ""Now, that's something I could really enjoy,"" he told her as he placed his arm around her waist and walked through the house. As they were about to enter the dining room, he could not suppress a warm feeling of love rushing over him at seeing her again after al! these years. She had certainly changed. She was so sweet and sensitive... he could see that she had been more deeply hurt by what had happened to her with her lover. It seemed to him that she was afraid that she would not be able to fall in love with another man again. He wanted to show her that she could. He wanted to teach her that it would again be possible. Too bad she was his sister. She was such a lovely, luscious person. It was all he could do to fight back the urges he felt to take her in his arms, to press his lips against hers, to let himself fall freely into an embrace that was something other than brotherly love.\n\nIt was as though Kitty had read his mind, for just before they entered the dining room, while they were still out of sight from her older sister, she turned her head toward his and placed her lips firmly on his surprised mouth. They pulled each other's bodies tightly, and it was only at Mike's insistence that they finally pulled their bodies away from each other. Kitty was afraid that she might have pushed him too far, done something he did not understand, and they entered the dining room in a slightly tense silence."
271,Animal Heat 6,"['MF', 'animal']","Kitty and Mike were momentarily startled and were unable to speak. Kitty could see that her young nephew's small penis had grown amazingly large in his pants, evidence that the sight of two naked bodies had aroused him... and that he had a sexual need Kitty would never have thought possible in a boy so young.\n\nJohnny came closer to the couple still laying on the ground, and Mike could see a sense of pleading in the young boy's eyes.\n\n""Would you like to join in the fun, Johnny?"" the older brother asked the slightly shaking young boy.\n\nKitty could hardly believe that her brother had asked such a thing, and for a brief moment, the memory of what her first lover had done to her came flooding into her mind. But that had been different, she reminded herself. Then, he had been taunting, and his wife had taken it as a joke. There was something in the tone of Mike's voice that spoke of love... the same love she had shared with her sister the day before... and her brother only moments ago. And she knew what her brother was asking now. He wanted to have the entire family share in the love they felt for each other... and she wanted the same thing. She wanted to show her lovely, innocent young nephew the same happiness she felt with Janet and Mike. There was something about the whole atmosphere of the setting in the woods that begged for her love to be freely given in this way... expressed totally with the people that had made her so happy. Johnny was a part of that happiness, and Kitty wanted to show him. She could not have imagined that she would be so lucky as to be able to express her love to so many people in so many ways. She wanted her nephew to fuck her, and Mike had understood that before she did. She never ceased to marvel at her brother's ability to understand what she was thinking, often before she did.\n\n""I hope you don't mind,"" her brother said a little sheepishly. ""I suppose I should have asked you before...\n\nKitty silenced him by putting her forefinger to his lips. Then she turned to her nephew.\n\n""Don't worry, Johnny, we're not mad at you,"" she said. ""And I really want to show you part of the fun your uncle and I had. Would you like that?""\n\nEven in the darkness of the night, both Kitty and Mike could see a huge grin come over Johnny's young face. It was obvious that, by virtue of his age, he would not know what to do, but Kitty felt assured that she would be able to teach him quickly enough.\n\n""After cumming twice,"" Mike said, ""I think I'll just sit back and watch for a while."" Then with a joking grin, ""This might be really interesting."" Kitty smiled at his joke as he pulled himself up from his position on his sister's body and rolled over to sit against a tree nearby.\n\n""Okay, Johnny,"" he said, ""she's all yours. Fuck her to your heart's content... and have fun.""\n\n""That's right, Johnny,"" Kitty said as she raised herself to a sitting position, resting on her elbows. ""Come over here and fuck me... you don't have to be afraid. I want you to fuck me.""\n\nEven though he was still a little confused, Johnny was glad that his aunt and uncle were not mad at him, and he really did want to fuck his aunt. The sight of her naked body had stirred sensations in his body that he had never known before, and he was glad that his aunt was willing to take care of him. Even though he was becoming more and more excited, he had no knowledge of the type of pleasure about to befall him, and he moved toward his aunt with a distinct measure of uncertainty. Judging from their cries of delight, he felt that whatever was going to happen would be great. When he got within reach, Kitty took a gentle hold on him and steadily began stripping him. In a few seconds, he was totally naked, and the end of his rock-hard young cock was only a few inches from Kitty's lovely face. Instinctively, he reached down, clutching at her naked shoulders to steady himself as she sat on the ground, the feel of her hands gently holding him making his brain spin more than he could have believed. She leaned forward and kissed his belly, then tickled his navel with her tiny wet tongue. Then she leaned back again, and he could see her eyes feasting on the exposed and upward thrusting length of his rigidly throbbing young penis, examining it as though it were something so wonderful, so beautiful that she could not believe it could exist in the real world. There was the faint evidence of pubic hair surrounding his penis and at the base where rested the churning sac of his young, cum-filled balls.\n\n""Oh, Johnny, lover... you're so lovely... so beautiful ...!"" hissed Kitty, meaning every word. What a wonderful young boy he was... so handsome and sweetly innocent. The blood pounded through her veins at the excitement her delightful young nephew was bringing her with her mere presence. Never had she known the unending happiness she had found in her short stay with her sister... a happiness that brought a wealth of passions drenching her body with love. She leaned forward and kissed the moistened tip of his thrusting, foreskin-covered hardness, extending her pink tongue so that he could see its point wriggling into the tiny slit at its tip while she eagerly caressed and weighed his balls.\n\n""Uuuuuggghhhh...!"" Johnny moaned, allowing his feelings to be expressed as freely as he could, nearly falling over at the shocking pleasure her mouth was shooting electrically through his body.\n\nShe stopped for a moment and smiled sensually at him. ""Are you all right, Johnny, darling?"" she asked him. ""Do you want me to do it some more? Tell me if you do. You don't have to be afraid. I'll do anything you want me to."" Kitty was reveling in the thought that she was bringing such pleasure to the young boy. It was his first time, and she wanted him to experience everything he could. She wanted to introduce to him new pleasures in a way that would leave him happy for a long, long time. She wanted him never to forget what it was like his first time.\n\n""I like it, Aunt Kitty,"" the boy said through panting breath. ""I like it a lot... I really do, and I want you to do it some more.""\n\nKitty drew him to her again, gently curling the fingers of one hand around his amazingly hardened and thick young cock and pressed back its clinging foreskin before hungrily sliding her hot mouth over it, her tiny tongue working like a swirling little demon on its lust-swollen tip.\n\nJohnny's knees were suddenly like water. He had never had anything like this done to him before, and the frantic sensations racing through him were almost beyond belief. His own Aunt Kitty! The wildly erotic sensations rippling through him were totally different than anything he might have imagined... different and wonderful... blissfully wonderful. He could only gasp out shuddering little whimpers as her ovalled, elastic-like lips held his poling cock locked inside her mouth... her wet, steaming mouth which was suddenly moving back and forth with burning, lashing tongue twirls and twists around it with every nursing suck.\n\nKitty was happily aware of his intense moans. She was enraptured with the immensity of his pleasure. Delirious sensations once again played in her belly and loins, her seething wet cunt ignited by the sucking of her nephew's young yet manly cock. But she wanted to have her nephew on top of her, wanted to press his body to hers so that he could feel the deliciousness of her naked curves.\n\n""Wait a moment, darling,"" she whispered, allowing her body to rest on the ground for a moment. He stared at her from his standing position, noticing her welcoming expression as she exposed her perfectly rounded, full, pointed breasts with their hardened pink nipples. The two lush, creamy mounds swayed and spread out when she laid back, her dimpled navel and the small bowl of her belly coming into exciting view. Then, he saw the sparse, golden area up between the creamy nakedness of her thighs ... and finally, her entire delicious looking vagina unveiled before him. Jesus! Oh, Jesus! He could see its moistened, pink crevice pouting between the full, slightly parted columns of her long tapering legs.\n\nShe rolled over to a softer spot on the ground and patted the earth next to her, indicating that he should lay down next to her, and then gazed sultrily up at him, her nakedly curvaceous beauty driving him nearly insane.\n\n""Come here next to me, darling,"" she whispered as she saw that he was staring at her in a trance. Johnny took one last look at his uncle, who was still leaning comfortably against the tree, one knee bent and watching everything with a slightly amused smile on his face.\n\n""Go on, Johnny,"" he said. ""You look like a man to me. Give your aunt a man's fucking... the type of fucking she wants.""\n\nA super-aching throb fiercely pounded through his lust-fired, adolescent loins and belly. There was only one thought burning in his mind at the moment; his uncle had called him a man... not a young man but a man... and he wanted to make sure he lived up to that responsibility.\n\nKitty smiled knowingly at Johnny, understanding what was passing through his mind at having been called a man. Then she spread her long legs seductively, slowly, widely, until her young nephew could see clearly the soft golden curls up between her smooth thighs and the wetly glistening pink crevice of her eagerly waiting cunt.\n\nShe held out her arms to him and breathed heavily, ""Come on, darling... you can do it... you know what to do...""\n\nEven though this was his first time, Johnny could feel his body moved into position by forces outside his control, and he realized that he should follow these instinctive moves. Eagerly, he lowered himself between the nakedness of her receptively spread thighs, his painfully throbbing cock feeling like a tree pulling at his young loins. Her arms wrapped warmly around him as her hot eager mouth found his, with her tongue like fire between his lips. Man, he would never have thought something like this would ever happen to him... and with his lovely aunt... his beautiful Aunt Kitty...\n\n""Oh, Johnny, lover... you're such a wonderful man... I'm going to love you like a man should be loved..."" she whispered sensually into his ear, hugging the weight of his well-muscled young body tightly down against her lustfully excited body, opening her legs even more, she prepared herself for his wonderful young cock. She felt the hot seeping moisture from his love- hardened penis dampening the inner flesh of her thighs and gasped, ""Love me good, precious! I think you're a man... I want you to prove it to me... You know I love you... I love you, darling ... Show me how much you love me... love me good... fuck me, lover.""\n\nShe ran her hands through his thick light brown hair while he timidly stroked his hands down over the satiny smooth skin of her naked ribs and waist to the sweeping flare of her well-rounded hips. It was a feeling like no other he had ever experienced, and he was delighting in the warm sensations flowing through his body at the touch of her lush skin. Her flesh felt warm, like white, plush velvet beneath his exploring hands, her smooth and firm buttocks yielding to his touch and kneading. He could hardly control his excitement as he searched his aunt's silky, secret skin, finally cupping her ovalled buttock mounds in his hot palms and splayed fingers. She was clinging fervently to him, breathing heavily, her lushly flattened breasts beneath his chest searing into him with their tiny hardened nipples like white-hot rivets.\n\nJohnny felt her avid and skilled hands greedily feeling all over his naked flesh, probing wildly here and there... into the private hollows of his keyed-up body. His head was swimming in a buzzing giddiness from the all-encompassing jolts of excitement she was charging through him as he began to feel like the grown-up lover his uncle and his aunt had said he was.\n\nKitty once again was lost in the impassioned desire she had allowed to sweep over her lust-controlled body. Dimly, she realized that she was doing the same thing to her young nephew that she had done to her sister, her brother, yes, even Duke. Ever since her arrival, she had received nothing but love from her relatives, and she was determined that she would return that love as best she could. Even though Johnny was so young, she knew that he would be able to receive the love she was able to give him... would be able to understand that what she was doing was an act of love and not some cheap, lust-enticed act offered without feeling. And even though his body was small when compared to that of her brother, his cock was nearly man-sized... and nothing was going to stop him from thrusting it into her vagina... filling her burning cunt all the way up to her quaking raging belly... nothing!\n\nHis pulsing penis pressed against her hungering pussy flesh, and she writhed her naked hips and buttocks beneath it until its turgid head gradually wormed into the liquid flesh between her palpitating cuntal lips, the spongy knob caressing the erect bud of her tiny clitoris with every squirming movement. Her mind reeled... she thought she would lose her mind... his cock... his wonderful penis... it was so beautiful... so heavenly... everything was so lovely...! She spread her trembling legs still further and drew them part way up and back, feeling his strong hands excitedly clutching at the cheeks of her buttocks. Then she wedged her own hands downward between their nakedly heated bodies, using her fingertips to splay her fevered, cum-drenched vaginal lips open more to him, giving him greater contact with his throbbing thick cock.\n\nJohnny could hardly resist his loud moan at the never-before-felt sensations that her searing moist cuntal lips were shooting through him as they wrapped around his aching hardness. Jesus H. Christ... he would never have believed that laying on top of a naked woman between her widespread legs could be so wonderful. Up to this point in his life, he had been interested in nothing but baseball... that was going to have to change, he quickly thought to himself. Lustfully, as he began to get more and more the hang of what to do, he moved his hands over the voluptuous white curves of her warm-fleshed nakedness, while she continued a slow, rhythmic undulation of her hips, her buttocks, and her deliriously feverish loins beneath him. He could feel the tremulous rippling of her long, smooth muscles and tendons underlying her velvety skin, showing him a hidden strength he would never have believed existed. She was a sexy woman, he thought to himself, almost like his third grade teacher... although his teacher had never taught him anything like this!\n\n""Move up and down, Johnny... Fuck your beautiful little cock in and out of Aunt Kitty's hot pussy!!!"" Kitty breathed huskily... ""That's it... oooohhhhh... that's right... now hold my ass-cheeks and lift them so that my cunt mouth is up against... aaaaahhhhhh... that's it... that's it...!""\n\nKitty whimpered and mewled cat-like, mashing her hotly moistened lips against his, writhing the soft bowl of her naked belly up to him, her long nails gently raking along the smooth young skin of his back as he drew her smoldering loins up tighter against his own. She knew... she just knew... he would make a wonderful lover... a wonderful, virile lover. She would teach him everything... everything she had come to know that sensually, intoxicatingly, lustfully pleased a woman. She tasted the sweet youthful nectar of his mouth, gasping as he obediently strained up and down, the insinuated full view of his throbbingly rigid cock massaging the sensitive raw flesh of her cuntal depths. She could feel her cock-filled pussy becoming wetter with every passing second.\n\nJohnny felt her firm, well-rounded buttocks tighten and relax with great labor against his clutching hands as she began a more urgent rotation up against his painfully tingling cock, until suddenly her long legs shot out wide on either side of his grinding hips, their smooth calves wrapping over and pressing against the backs of his thighs, pulling and locking him tighter into her.\n\n""Now, darling Johnny... now... fuck me... fuck me hard... let me have your cock in me... fuck... fuck...!"" She moaned almost mindlessly, her lust-filled words exciting him even more. He did as she asked, and he felt her small hand darting down between them to help, grasping his lust-hardened cock-flesh, guiding it downward between the fleshy, hair-fringed lips to her hotly moistened cuntal channel. He grunted loudly at her touch, shivering and unable to hold himself back as she positioned his jerking penis head, and with a decisive hip movement he drove the blood-swollen rod of his virile flesh to its hilt right up into the clasping hot channel of her furiously sucking vagina.\n\n""Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh...!"" Kitty choked beneath him, as her fluid cuntal walls sheathed his wildly thrusting young cock with a rippling muscular reaction that forced a guttural moan of delight from the young boy.\n\nThe unbelievable sensations filling him drove the inexperienced boy on with a burst of frenzy, and he soared his aching cock hard up into her tightly clutching vaginal passage with an energetic force that surprised even him. The invading thickness whipped his aunt's breath away in an unexpected barrage of rhythmic pleasure Kitty would never have thought possible after all she had been through during the night. She had been fucked three times in an hour, and this third fucking was as good as the first. She gasped and moaned, caressing the flesh of his back and shoulders beneath his wildly battering strokes, feeling the bloated rubbery head of his penis digging and plowing its way deeper... deeper... deeper into her soft cringing belly, his youthful cum-filled balls slapping hard against the nakedly raised cheeks of her upturned buttocks.\n\nWith a blinding mixture of awe and joy, Kitty whimpered beneath the rapidly building tension of his unrelenting young cock, her inner sensations set off as the bloated, mushroomed head of his penis solidly nudged her sensitive cervix. Her whimpers became unmistakable little cries of passion, cries that she did not even try to hold back, their very wailing sounds inciting his mounting lust all the more. He drove harder, his enthusiastic reaction pleasing his aunt. She saw his eyes glazing and his nostrils flaring with the heat of his lust-inflamed breath like a blow-torch against her face. His wild, bull-like fucking, his mad thrusts into her slickly wet cunt were once again feeding her need for male love. He began to flex his thick, young cock at the apex of every stroke up into her... again and again... until she wanted to scream with joy. Finally he slowed, then paused, exhaustedly gasping as he lay there in the hot, rocking cradle of her loins, his throbbing young cock filling the inflamed and hungering cavity between her raised, widely splayed legs.\n\n""Lover... lover... you're wonderful... beautiful, darling ...!"" she moaned into his face, passionately kissing him and caressing his youth-smooth body... ""Rest a moment, darling... just lie there in my arms and relax...""\n\n""Jesus... you're really something, Aunt Kitty,"" said the panting young lad. His boyish sincerity and words of love were gratefully received by her.\n\nShe hugged him, running her tiny tongue wetly over his beautiful young face, licking and mouthing him as though she were devouring him. His hands began to bravely move over her, caressing and squeezing her passion-swollen breasts, his heated, venturing tongue pushing beyond her receptive lips to search her mouth. She sucked on his ardent young tongue and possessively stroked her hands over his lean naked body, near-choking emotions of erotic joy saturating he entire love-surrendered body.\n\nGod, how wonderful he was like this. Now she could truly understand her life so much more clearly. For so many years she had been afraid to show love for fear of being rejected as she had been the first time with her then only lover. She had kept her feeling pent-up inside her, afraid of releasing them. Now, surrounded by all the love her relatives had showed her, she was able to unleash the love she really felt for people. She knew she would be able to love again.\n\nShe sensed the strength of Johnny's vibrant youth flowing into her by way of his embedded fleshy hardness fused into her excited body, and she allowed little purring sounds to escape from her throat.\n\nJohnny lay in a half-exhausted trance. He would never have thought that an act like fucking could take so much out of a person. If it wasn't so wonderful... if it didn't feel so good, it would really be work. Besides, he had no way of fully understanding the sensations flowing through his body, and in not understanding, he was a little afraid of them. That was why he had stopped. He needed a little time to sort out everything that was happening to him.\n\nKitty noticed all too well that his movements had ceased and his wonderful cock was n o longer sawing in and out of her vagina. She could tell that he was exhausted, but she could not stop the overwhelming sensations racing through her body as she felt his thick, long penis laying still in her cunt. ""My lover..."" she whispered with unrestrained passion, caressing his head and face while she continued to undulate her excited hips and cock-filled loins beneath him. She hugged him with both arms and long encircling legs, sensing the flexing of his blood-swollen cock-head in her sensually inflamed belly once more. She gnashed her teeth and gurgled upward into his adolescent face above her, ""Fuck me, darling Johnny... I need you so badly... I want you...!""\n\nHe did as she asked, feeling his strength returning to his youthful hips. He felt her laboring eagerly up against him as he tried to grind his virile young cock harder up into her burning wet cunt. Suddenly, she arched her nakedly writhing hips upward, lifting both their bodies from the ground while she moaned, and he began his wildly fucking cock-tempo once\n\n""That's it... yes... yesssssss... that's the way... Johnny, darling...!"" Kitty gasped through short, panting breaths. ""Ooooh... aaaaahhhhh... what a wonderful little man you are ...!""\n\nJohnny could feel a strange sensation beginning in his balls, as though they were about to blow their entire contents through the throbbing length of his cock into his aunt's vagina. He felt her legs move upward to tighten and release around his pumping buttocks as she started to slide her hotly clasping cunt up and down his rigid pole of flesh. Within seconds they found a mutual rhythm, and her golden head started once again to toss in a crazy pattern from side to side, her mouth opening and closing in wild abandon. It was like nothing Johnny had ever seen or felt before, and as his instincts took over, he found that he wanted to make it last for as long as he could.\n\n""Ohhhhh... Oh my wonderful lover... you're so beautiful ... fuck hard... yesssssss... do it more to me... I can feel your cock in my belly..."" she passionately cried.\n\nHer wildly erotic exclamations sent burning sensations bursting from his belly through his loins toward the pulsing head of his cock. Her vivid descriptions burned in his young mind like a white-hot iron. Christ... He thought he was going to die. Nothing had ever been like this. Her buttocks trembled as he fucked his ever-growing young cock deeper and deeper up into the boiling white heat of her greedily raging cunt. She was too much for him... he could feel everything tightening up in his loins ... he had to try harder...\n\nJohnny tried to increase the hammering stroke of his hard pillaging cock into the fiery inferno that was her vagina. Shit, he had only to look at her glassy eyes to know that he was doing the right thing. Once again, his aching balls had begun to churn, a massive pressure beginning to pyramid in his groin... he felt as though he couldn't hold back any longer... he had to do something...\n\nHe tried to establish a churning rhythm with his cock until he was fucking her at a frenzied tempo, while his aunt wantonly moaned and bucked beneath him. She spread her long tapered legs to the fullest, giving him greater fucking access into her feverishly sucking pussy walls. He sensed his thumping cock expanding more and more, growing inside her steaming vagina toward that point when it would erupt like a boiling volcano. Its ever-increasing, needle-like pressure was mounting frantically in his sperm-bloated balls as they smacked in a steady cadence between her grinding ass-cheeks.\n\nHe couldn't think... his mind was a raging torrent of lust and passion... everything was swimming... he could feel his body losing control... how long could he go on like this?\n\nDesperately, he fucked while his stabbing young cock plunged in and out of her frenzied vagina. He hoped she would know what to do. The sensations spinning in his loins were driving him nearly insane... was that supposed to happen? He knew that it was a pleasure that he would have to feel again as soon as he could after this. As he looked at her, he felt her grip him tightly over his back with her tremulous legs, her face contorted in a passionate mask of total lust. How long could she go on like this...? What was supposed to happen?\n\nThe tone of her whimpering moans became more and more urgent then... tiny guttural gasps that were tumbling from her throat, and he felt her strong thighs opening and closing around him as she thrust deliriously upward onto his pulsating, super-hard cock.\n\n""Oooooohhhh... harder... oh, darling... fuck me harder... fuck... fuck..."" Kitty coughed, driving her heels into the sweat-coated flesh of his young back. Abruptly, she drew her long legs back even higher, locking her slender ankles over his youthful shoulders and presenting him with the full plane of her cock-filled cunt. Her eyes were locked tightly together, her sensually contorted face grimacing toward the first throes of orgasm...\n\n""Yeeeeeeeeesssssssss... oooooooohhhhh... God, lover... I'm ... cccccc uuuuuuu mmmmmm iiiii nnnnnn gggggg...!!!""\n\nShe cried out, then actually screamed, just as she had done when her brother brought her to climax. She thrust her quaking thighs back tighter and forced her hungrily sucking vagina with its wetly nibbling lips up at him with bruising force... Her mouth fell loosely open and her nostrils flared as choking gasps burst from her lungs. She screwed her spasming cunt up onto his virile young cock and clung there, letting the wet rippling walls of her vagina milk at his bursting hardness like a burning liquid hand.\n\nHer ecstasy and the knowledge that he was the cause of it was more than enough to trigger Johnny's frame-wracking climax. He felt her hotly sucking cuntal walls unleash their warm bath over his inflamed cock, flooding his churning balls. And as she lurched and squirmed beneath him, spasming mindlessly while the steaming mouth and wet lips of her hungry cunt drew feverishly at him, he felt his raging hot sperm racing the length of his cock, then spurt from its lust-swollen tip far up into her belly.\n\nHis hot boyish sperm squirted and gushed in splashing jets which overjoyed her. She held him tightly, listening to the groans of his released young lust as she passionately thrust her bliss-filled loins up against his wildly jerking penis. He continued to pump his boiling cum into the feverish depths of her rapidly filling, insatiable little belly...!\n\n""I knew it,"" shouted Mike happily, clapping his hands together approvingly from his position against the tree. ""I knew he had it in him... I just knew it.""\n\nJohnny raised his head and beamed proudly. Kitty reached up to brush the sweat-soaked hair from his forehead and smiled at him. She never would have believed that she was capable of any further sexual activity that evening. She felt totally flushed and exhausted.\n\nAnd then she saw him... that wonderful, talented dog, Duke! Janet must have let him out of the house, and he was attracted to the clearing in the woods by the sound of all the fucking. Suddenly his hot affectionate tongue was laving over the protruding fullness of one nipple-hardened breast...!\n\nTotally startled, both Mike and Johnny watched at the brazen canine lover, and saw the look of loving devotion in his eyes. They both wondered what she would do as the dog whimpered down at her. And then she really surprised the both of them.\n\n""Well,"" she said as soon as she was able to catch her breath from the incredible fucking Johnny had given her. ""It looks like you want a little loving too, eh, Duke."" Her voice was so soothing and passion-laden that the dog wasted no time. Kitty was proud to show off her newly found lover to her brother and nephew. She wanted everyone in the family to know that she loved all of them very much, that she had finally come out of the shell she had created for herself after the nearly destroying affair she had had so long ago.\n\nIn all his travels, Mike had known women who liked being fucked by dogs. He didn't understand it himself, but, he asked himself many times in his life, who really does understand women? Besides, they all seemed to enjoy it... Who was he to place a moral value on something someone liked so much?\n\nKitty could not believe that such an evening could be so totally filled with love, and she was determined that Duke should share in the fun. There was only one part of her body she wanted to present to the dog... the only one that would satisfy him...\n\n""Come on, Johnny,"" she said to her surprised young nephew. ""It's Duke's turn now. You can watch if you want, but right now, he needs me as much as you did before.""\n\nAs the passion-spent boy obediently rolled off her body to another part of the ground, Kitty opened her arms toward the breast-licking dog. ""Okay, Duke, you wonderful lover, you. I'm all yours.""\n\nThen she turned over and put her weight on her knees. Bending over, she spread her legs wide, looking behind her to make sure the dog understood what she wanted. She patted her full, round buttocks, beckoning him to the ground behind her, and smiled when she realized Duke understood her meaning. Eagerly, he raced around behind her, recognizing the pleasure-bringing sight of his new friend's offered love-core. Moving up behind her widespread white legs, he sniffed the hot scent of arousal which filled his nostrils from that part of her soft, smooth body.\n\nHe licked out at her steaming wet pussy, and Kitty sighed beneath the gratifying rapture. Again and again, he repeated the pleasure-giving tonguing while she mindlessly thrust her once-again fire-filled loins back at him, waiting for that wonderful moment when he would mount her with his heavy-hanging penis, knowing that it would come... and it did. Even as Duke licked her ravaged cuntal flesh, she felt her big darling's warm furry forelegs gently demanding at her voluptuously curved hips.\n\n""Mmmmmmm... baby..."" she whimpered, reaching down between her open thighs, searching with her hand for his slippery hot, red hardness that she knew she would find there. Finding it, she drew the blood-swollen dog-cock up beyond her cum-wet pussy lips to the inflamed opening of her tingling anus, her brain racing wildly as she introduced its pointed tip there and flexed her open buttocks back towards it. ""There... in there, lover... fuck me back there... aaaahhhh... that's it... like that... uuunn... now you have it... fuck your little Kitty in the asshole...!""\n\nShe had never felt like this in her life. It was as though her previous personality had gone away to some far land, never to return. All the hurt, the pain, the loneliness seemed to melt from her body. The way she looked at herself, the things she thought about herself... she thought she would never be able to love again, and she had not expected those things which had happened to change her life so much... but she could love now... and she wanted to make up for all the time she had wasted. She had loved her brother... loved her nephew, and now she would love Duke. After all, he had a part in changing her around, helping her come out of her shell. And she wanted to show him how much she appreciated his help.\n\nAnd she started showing him as wildly as she could. A war could have been fought in the forest, and Kitty would have paid no attention to it. Lost in a blissful oblivion of lust-incited passion, the delightfully positioned girl moaned and toiled excitedly while she gyrated beneath the massive dog sodomizing her. She gasped and whimpered into the dry earth, her slackened face turned to one side and pressed tightly against the ground...\n\n""Oooooohhhhh, Duke, lover... fuck me... fuck me in the ass, you wonderful dog... Ram it as tight as you can into my ass...""\n\nKitty's brother, Mike, stood up in front of the tree, watching his sister and the dog with keen excitement. 'Janet must have trained the dog herself,' he thought. 'Well... looks like I have some really interesting sisters.' His mind was momentarily stunned by his baby sister's total sexuality as he heard the rhythmic battering of flesh against flesh... mingled with the lascivious sound of Kitty's whimpering cries of passion.\n\nAs Mike moved in closer to the amazing spectacle he was intensely inspecting, the preoccupied dog was not the least bit alarmed. He continued to hump his swollen hardness up into the fleshy grasping hole where his sighing human lover had permitted him to place it. A great heaviness had already begun to grow in his working loins from the tight heat her nether opening was charging through his throbbing penis, and as he clung to her white body possessively, as instinct drove him harder toward his climax ...\n\nAs young Johnny watched with saucer-eyes from his seat less than three feet away, his uncle Mike began caressing his aunt Kitty, his hands searching over her smooth naked flesh, which was covered with a thin film of warm perspiration. He had known his mother allowed Duke to fuck her... a person would have to be pretty stupid not to... but he had never seen anything like this. For one thing, she never allowed him in on the fun. And his uncle had thought it was all right. In fact, he had invited him to join. He soon realized a deep and profound respect for these two people who had entered his life such a short time ago. He could see that the week of his aunt's and uncle's stay was going to be very interesting... very interesting indeed!\n\nMike could not stand by idly and watch something as wildly arousing as this. He moved his hand down over the taut rounded arch of her ass-cheeks and then between them, until his fingertips touched Duke's huge animal-hardness fucking hotly into the swollen lips of his sister's widely stretched anus.\n\n""Holy shit,"" Mike said to himself, ""I can't believe this... This is too much... too fucking much...!""\n\nHe steadied himself by clutching her naked back, the feel of her damp hot flesh and the sight that was feasting his eyes causing his own jerking cock to nearly burst into immense hardness.\n\nKitty managed to look up at his lust-contorted face, the beautiful barrage of Duke's impaling cock-flesh and pummeling body making the whole world shake and shudder beneath her. As Duke began to whimper, Mike dropped his hand to the straining length of his own throbbing penis.\n\nKitty watched with mounting fascination, and the sight of his cock so close to her face added fuel to her passion. ""Mike... lover... Give it to me... I want to suck your cock... I want you to cum in my mouth... I want to lick... and suck your cock ... Please...!""\n\nHe heard his own breathing like the bellows of a steel furnace suddenly heaving from his lungs, a series of fiery sensations ripping through him at her ardent entreaty. Jesus! She was so wonderful... so beautiful... She wanted to suck his cock while Duke was fucking her in the ass!\n\nKitty whimpered a loud moan as a fresh, all-encompassing wave of passion swept through her body, and she felt a new, maddening excitement when she knew that her brother was going to join her again. She wanted to cry tears of joy, but there was no strength for anything other than the ass-fucking and the cock sucking she was experiencing. Tears of joy would have to wait... Her love- filled eyes watched his every move, her mind a seething cauldron of sexual arousal as she realized what she was going to do to him ... while her beloved Duke was fucking her from behind. Her eyes feasted on the lengthy thickness of his rising cock as he brought its blood-swollen hardness even closer to her face, and she remembered the erotic joy it had brought earlier that evening. She reached for him and pulled him against her, at the same time knowing the sensations of Duke's forelegs like a furry vise clamping tightly around her soft hips. She undulated her buttocks feverishly, giving herself fully to the breathtaking ass-fuck her animal-lover was giving her from behind.\n\nAnd then she manipulated Mike into a kneeling position before her, his desire-hardened penis bobbing wildly before her face. Kitty reached out and curled her fingers around its hotly throbbing length, feeling it jerk at her touch. Gently, she slid back its heavy foreskin, its moist bulbous head thrilling her. She heard Mike's husky groan at her tender, stroking caresses, and saw the pearlish drop of moisture bead at the little opening of her hand. Oh, God... she wanted that... she wanted that more than she wanted anything else... she wanted every drop of his semen shooting hotly up into her mouth to her belly...!\n\nDuke watched everything with his alert animal-eyes, but he let none of it slow him down. Even now, as the male human knelt in front of his new friend, the powerful dog knew only the instinctive craving that drove him lustfully on. He clung eagerly to the soft smooth whiteness of her naked body and rapidly thrust the thumping hardness of his animal cock deep up into the fleshy heat of her nether core, watching with interest the movements taking place before him. He saw her take the human penis in her hand, the sighing vibrations of her trembling body clearly transmitted to him, and he saw her small tongue dart out to wetly lick over the tip! With an instinctive surge of energy, he charged deeper and deeper into the golden-haired woman's ass, his swollen dog-cock painfully throbbing for release!\n\nAn almost frantic joy filled Kitty as Duke furiously fucked into her inflamed rectum from behind, and she gaped at Mike's long hard cock jerking as if alive in her hand. She drew in her breath and flicked out her eager tongue, bringing it into searing contact with the smooth rubbery tip. She swirled it around slowly, moistly, experimentally, while Mike twisted and groaned on the ground in front of her. Then she ventured her tongue tip into it. Impulses of wild sensuality rippled through her nakedly trembling body as she tasted the pungent sweetness of his pre-seminal secretions. She smoothed her hand along the rock-hard penis to its thick base, then downward to lovingly cup the velvety sac of his sperm-filled balls. Slipping her warm, moistened lips over the spongy head, she let it glide back along the full length of her tongue, her hot mouth locking around it in a fervent liquid pressure.\n\nMike groaned above her bobbing head, seeing with lust-filled eyes her tightly locked lips ovalling hotly around his burning hard cock, hardly believing the electrifying picture of her beautiful, innocent face so wantonly distorted as she began to suck him with unmistaken desire. Jesus Christ... she was sucking his cock as though she could never get enough of it.\n\nHe began a slow undulation with his naked hips, sliding his thickly swollen hardness in and out of her lips with a slick, damp suction, guided by her hand grasping at its base, while he entwined one hand gently in her hair and saw it all with the fingertips of the other. The puffing and hollowing of her cheeks intensely captivated him as his cock moved in and out of her tight-rounded lips. Her entire satin-fleshed body quivered in naked ripples from the jolts of Duke's powerfully sodomizing cock hammering rapidly up into her rectum from behind.\n\nAaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh... ooooohhhh... heaven...! Kitty's mind screamed. She was caught between her two wonderful, beautiful lovers... both of their cocks entering her body at the same time, both of them preparing to spill their hot liquid fire deep into her mindlessly craving body from both ends. In overwhelming rapture, she ground her widespread buttocks back hard against Duke's furry, battering body, feeling the smooth crevice between them. She sensed the tiny wet streams dribbling down the backs of her tremoring thighs, while she relaxed the mounting pressure in her stimulated rectum which matched that moaning in her inflamed loins. She knew that her climactic moment was near at hand. God ...! Oh God...! Yes... she would cum this way... she would ...\n\nFor a brief moment, Kitty tried to hold back the impending rush of pleasure sweeping through her loins... she wanted this moment to last forever... she wanted time to stand still... but there was no point in trying to reason away the roaring furnace of lust bubbling in her belly. Duke's cock pounded feverishly up into her blissfully stretched rectal channel up between her lush buttocks was driving her ovalled mouth forward onto Mike's throbbing hardness until he wondered how it was possible that he was not choking her. It reached all the way back to her tonsils, his pubic hair brushing at the tip of her cute little nose, while his sperm-inflated balls in her soft warm hands ached in a bloating build-up of massive pressure.\n\nShit...! She was like an animal herself with her lips locked tightly around the length of his raging cock, increasing her unbelievably hungry little sucking motions until he thought his balls would turn inside out. Great swirls of heat were concentrating in their secret depths as he felt her passion- infused face pulling hungrily at his cock. He sensed the muscles of his stomach tighten and he arched forward, pushing his throbbing penis up even further between the searing heat of her greedily sucking lips. He felt the tiny pink ridges pulling out from her mouth, clinging voraciously to his lust-inflated penis, as she pumped her lovely head up and down, undulating her hips at the dog in wild uncontrollable insanity.\n\n""Shit... Oh Shit...!"" Mike hissed between his tightly clenched teeth. ""Goddamn... Kitty honey... suck it... suck it hard... I'm cumming... ccccc uuuuu mmmmm iiiii nnnnn ggggg ...!!!""\n\nKitty heard his cry at the very moment he burst, his jerking cock gushing forth searing jets of his pungent cum. It flooded her mouth and throat with its delicious liquid heat! She sensed her cheeks bloating and contracting as she swallowed in greedy thick gulps, fastening her lips tightly around the spasming cock so as not to lose a single drop. On and on, his drum-tight balls continued to pump out the thick, milk-white sperm into her throat, while both hands clutched at her head, pulling her face harder down onto his convulsively softening penis.\n\nThe ecstasy of it was even greater than Kitty believed it would be, and the first piquant taste of his cum triggered her own orgasm. She thrust her nakedly grinding ass-cheeks back harder at her panting animal-lover, wanting the full benefit of his tremendously expanding cock raging up into her maddening, sensation-filled rectum.\n\n""Mmmmmmmmffffhhhhhhhh...!"" she moaned in mindless rapture around her brother's rapidly spending cock. Yes! Oh God... Yeeee sssss sssss!! I'm cumming too!! her mind screamed again. Every muscle of her body contracted and jerked as she felt the hyper-erotic release exploding through her screaming loins and belly. She continued to gulp and suck at her brother's crazily erupting cock, her soft, curl-fringed cuntal mouth clenching and opening like an angry fist, as if it, rather than her hungrily contracting mouth of her ass, had received the full pleasure of Duke's ravishing cock. Her insanely jerking young buttocks flexed into a straining hardness and she gurgled out a whimpering wail when her quaking body unleashed and exploded in the moment she had been striving for!\n\nTime and space were suspended in her mind, and she was aware of nothing but the unmatched bliss of her orgasm. Again and again she was jolted by the spasmodic twitching of her every muscle, her every nerve in her pleasure-filled, naked body... then Duke began to hump forward faster and spew his hot load of seething animal-sperm deep up into the intricate recesses of her nether channel to her trembling belly. Once more, she climaxed, half-screaming and still slamming her yielding soft buttocks hard back onto his magnificently squirting cock!\n\nThen, too exhausted to even speak, she collapsed to the ground, as Mike allowed her to slide from his opening hands. For a long while, her soft smooth curves continued to spasm with post-orgasmic muscle contractions. Both her brother and her nephew watched as she slowly regained her senses, finally lifting up her head and looking at the three males who had given her such total and unbelievable joy. Words were totally inadequate, she knew, to express the happiness she felt. She looked at her brother and smiled. Mike smiled back, then reached out with his arms to gently help her to her feet. He, too, knew that there were no words needed. There was a feeling between brother and sister that was beyond all understanding. He drew her against him and kissed her lightly, opening his hands to soothingly caress the soft skin of her back. Silently, they gathered their clothes. Johnny, too, felt totally speechless, and he quickly dressed. Then, with Johnny on one side of her, and Mike on the other, Kitty walked back to her sister's cabin. Duke followed obediently behind the trio.\n\nKitty could not believe that she was so happy. She had thought that she would never be able to love again, and she was glad that she had been proven wrong. She knew that when they arrived at Janet's house in the woods, her older sister would be able to share in the happiness she was feeling right now. She still did not know if she should go back to her own home when her week-long vacation was over, but she did know that she would be able to make her mind up when the time came, and she would be able to live with her decision. There was something in the back of her mind as she hiked through the forest. A man in St. Louis had asked her out once, and she had refused, afraid that she would be hurt again as she had been before. Now, she began thinking that perhaps she should give herself another chance.\n\nBut, all that should be set aside for later, she reminded herself. From now until she left, she wanted to explore the full potential of her feelings.\n\nShe smiled as she saw the light of her sister's cabin breaking through the trees, and she waved at the lovely figure of Janet standing in the window. Janet waved back."
272,Animal Sex Circus - 1,"['MF', 'beast', 'exh', 'intr', 'inc']","Roman women who played-for-pay were not permitted to wear the stola, a loose-fitting garment which concealed the form, or the vitta with which Roman ladies bound their hair, they could not wear shoes or jewels or purple robes, as these were the insignia of virtue. Instead, whores died their hair red or yellow and wore the toga like the men! Instead of shoes, they wore sandals tied at the instep with leather thongs. Their dresses had to be of flowered material.\n\nTheory of law is one thing; practice is another. Prostitutes did wear jewels tons of them and purple robes; and they did wear garments that more than revealed their ample curves, such as silken robes from Tyre, whose texture was almost as thin as air. Red hungry nipples and dark triangles of pubic hair could easily be seen through these robes.\n\nRoman prostitutes were not strangers to venereal disease either, a fact that somehow escapes modern writers. We do, however, find later Roman writers referring to morbus indecens (indecent ailments) such as the rubigo, the elazomenae and morbus campanus. However, it must be admitted that the ancient writers do not directly attribute these diseases to sexual intercourse with prostitutes. Just what these diseases were, we will never know for certain. If they were not gonorrhea and syphilis, they very strongly resembled these age-old sexual ailments.\n\nSex Circuses were common, too, orgiastic activities which prostitutes gave for assembled customers and even for the emperors although in the latter case the whores were better paid and ""better class"" courtesans, offering their perverted services to only the patricians and disdaining the ""common people.""\n\nIn these harlequinades as many as ten couples would perform men and women engaging in every sexual perversion known to the human race. Men would fellate little boys and vice versa; there were acts of anal intercourse between men and boys, mutual fellatio in the sixty-nine position; tribasistic spectacles between women and little girls and adult lesbians. There would be living ""daisy chains"" of men, women and children, and often one woman would perform with four or five men, all the males doing different things to her at the same time, or as Juvenal says: ""Euery opening was giuen to the Venus.""\n\nThere was the human/animal Sex Circus, and while such a sexual extravaganza was not held as regularly as the type involving only human beings, it was a thousand times more common than it is today.\n\nNubians (male and female) were very popular and prized in these filthy tableaus, the males for their huge organs, the females because it was believed that a Negress, having more lust, could perform better. One ancient writer even tells of a Nubian male even killing a she-goat with his tremendous phallus!\n\nWe have no way of ascertaining if sex circuses took place during the Middle Ages. The records do not say. Probably not not because the people were so moral or because of the insane attitude of the Church . . . since the priests and soul-savers fornicated along with the rest of the populace. Sex circuses were unknown because bestiality was so prevalent among the masses. Why pay to witness what was a part of daily living? The people thought like animals, lived with animals and . . . screwed like, and with, animals.\n\nMorals were so debauched that even art depicted scenes of lust and licentiousness. It is a well known fact that the majority of the great works of Gothic architecture were so profusely adomed with lewd and filthy sculptures that, later, modesty forced their removal. Astonishingly, most of the subjects were taken from religious orders! In some cases, priests and/or monks were represented in carnal connection with nuns; still other sculptures revealed penitents undergoing flagellation at the hands of their confessors. Other basreliefs showed monks engaged in connections with animals; and there is one in which a naked nun is shown being raped by a monkey. Nor were such ""artistic works"" displayed in back streets and in gutters. No, instead they adorned the doors, windows and arches of many of the finest Gothic cathedrals in France, Germany and Italy.\n\nWe do know a good deal about the modern Sex Circus. And they are more numerous than the average person might believe. There are those places in every large city, in every nation on the face of the earth, where, for a price, one can witness the most degrading of acts . . . between men and women, men and men, women and women, and between men and women and . . . animals.\n\nFrance is noted for its sex which is overblown propaganda but in the mind of the world the French woman is equated with the Negress, both supposedly the ultimate in sexual ability and performance. There are sex circuses in France, with tourists always being in the majority as spectators. It should be of interest to the student of psychosexual matters to note that it is very remarkable how persons who are pillars of society and respectability ""back home"" feel that they must see such a filthy showing. Some tourists, having been so brainwashed about these performances, feel that it is just as necessary to take in such a sight as it is to see the famous cathedrals and art galleries! Properly speaking, we cannot call these people either latent nor active voyeurs, but regular attendants at these spectacles definitely are . . . perverts who obtain a sexual satisfaction out of seeing women and men in the nude, and preferably in the performance of sexual acts. Men and women of repressed homosexual tendencies also attend; by watching homosexuals, they subconsciously gratify their own homosexual longings. And by the same token, the performers are often actuated by the opposite perversity of exhibitionism getting a thrill out of having strangers ""admire"" their sexual feats.\n\nIn Paris the sex circus, or ""Grand Spectacle"" is usually in the form of a play, presented on a stage, complete with special lighting and other theatrical effects. But the script is always the same: The men and women perform mutual masturbation, fellatio, cunnilingus, analingus, coitus per rectum, coitus per vagina and what-have-you. There are ""acts"" in which only lesbians (or male homosexuals) perform; and there are those circuses in which men and women and children perform with animals. There are all manner of variations and combinations. Even penis substitutes are used when lesbians perform.\n\nThe author of this present study was fortunate enough to find an ex-G.I. who, during World War II, witnessed such a ""Grand Spectacle"" at the Quartier Latin, a night club in the Place Pigalle. I interviewed him with a tape recorder and gave his story word for word, transcribing from the tape exactly as he told his tale to me. This ex-G.I., now in his mid-forties and balding, is a construction worker in New York City, and if his choice of words are indicative of anything, they reveal obviously that he did not take advantage of the G.I.-Bill, after his discharge, and further his education.\n\n""Well, a bunch of us guys was on leave and in Paris,"" the ex-GI explained, ""and we decided to take in the sights you know, some booze and some of the French gals we had heard so much about. We went to this here nite club and when this old Frog came over to our table and said that for five hundred francs we could see this 'exhibition,' we jumped at the chance after he told us what an 'exhibition' was . . . men and women fuckin' n' suckin' each other . . . all sorts of weirdo sex acts.\n\n""Course, this sex deal was not on the main floor of the club I mean for just anybody to see. The average Frog couldn't have afforded it no how. But us GIs was loaded and what the hell is five hundred francs! So we followed this old bird down to the basement, real cautious like. We figured if we was gonna get mugged, we'd slit a couple of throats ourselves. The basement I call it that was really an old wine cellar, one of them large vaulted deals like you see in the movies. But there wasn't no booze there; the Krauts had stolen all the vino.\n\n""In the middle of the cellar was a sort of stage with a bed and some chairs in its center; and facing the stage on one side were boxes and cartons to sit on. When we five guys walked in and man! we were ready for anything, believe me the place was already half full. Even some American brass! There was at least two officers with chickens on their shoulders and a captain and a major. But what the hell! We were on leave, and since the brass was there, why shouldn't we be! Why it wouldn't have surprised me if 'Old Blood & Guts' (Patton) himself wouldn't have barged in!\n\n""When there was about oh, maybe forty of us present, the 'exhibition' began. And would you believe it! Two WACS was there, too, sitting right there in the front row. I'll bet they took on a couple of Officers before the night was over. Hell, I caught clap offen a WAVE once. Anyhow, two girls and a man all three stark naked got on the stage, and the old Frog you know, he was a filthy old fart! turned on a spot light. The two girls had black hair and was about twenty years old, and really stacked up. Man, did my mouth water for them nipples! I guess the man was close to thirty.\n\nHe got on the bed and laid on his back. At the same time, one of the girls crawled up over his face and pushed her bunny box right down on his lips and he began suckin' her, while the other gal got on all fours in front of him and began playing with his peter jackin' him to make it hard. She got it hard in nothing flat and put it in her mouth and began sucking it like crazy real slow and hard, gettin' as much of it in her mouth as she could.\n\nI don't think the guy ever did 'come,' because when they changed positions and one of the girls laid on her back and the guy began fuckin' her in the mouth, his jock was still as big as a rolling pin. The other dame crawled around in back of him and buried her face in his ass lickin' his red-hole, I guess. Man, what a sight! I ain't never seen nothing like it!\n\n""After this the two gals began 69ing each other. While they slobbered in each other's cunts, the guy sat on the edge of the bed and licked the girls all over, playing with his peter all the time. And he had a pair of balls on him as big as his peter!\n\n""All of us just sat there, bug-eyed and wiggling on our seats, getting 'stone-aches,' and nipping at the wine bottles we had lugged down to the cellar with us.\n\n"" 'Come on, damn it!' one of the colonels shouted. He was really gassed. 'Stick that big prick of yours in one of those sluts!'\n\n""The old Frog translated into French and the 'actors' changed positions. One of the girls, after caressing the guy's dick, rolled over and the man crawled on top of her, the other dame guiding in his root. He began fucking the gal like crazy, her throwing her long legs round his waist and moving her ass just as fast as he moved his. While they fucked, the other dame sat on the bed and jacked herself off.\n\n""Finally the guy must have shot his load. He rolled off the whore and both of them were sweaty as hell and lay there while the girl who had been jacking herself took hold of his wet and limp peter and crammed it into her mouth. The girl who had just gotten fucked moved herself around and began licking the ass- hole of the girl suckin' off the guy. And while she sucked her she played with her pussy with one hand and with her other hand she put her finger into the man's bung-hole. We could hear them groaning and slobbering and making noise.\n\n""We wondered what the three could possibly do next. They had sucked and fucked each other so what was left? By God! We soon found out, after the old man led a big white collie dog onto the stage. One of the girls put several pillows under her butt and spread her legs real wide. The naked bastard onstage unsnapped the leash and said something to the dog and it leaped onto the bed, snuggling right up between the girl's legs and beginning to tongue away at her cunt. We almost fell on the floor, we was so shocked! The way that dog parted her hair and went after that pussy juice.\n\n""But we w bitch for I guess maybe five minutes. Then the girl sucking the dog changed places with the other girl, and the man his jock was big and hard again led the dog up between her legs. The collie had to be trained. He knew what the score was and knew exactly what to do. Right off the bat he mounted that French whore and began fucking her just like a man would do. I dunno, maybe the dame enjoyed it. She must have from the way she acted, but there was no way to tell for sure.\n\n""Say, mister what in hell do you want to write about animals fucking people for?"""
273,Animal Sex Circus - 2,"['MF', 'beast', 'exh', 'intr', 'inc']","A step removed from this mild sort of innocent fling is the Blue Show. No one is ever sure how this type of show gets started. Bob tells Frank and Frank tells Jim and so on. But finally a night is agreed upon and the boys gather at the home of a friend whose wife is out for the evening. For awhile the boys sit around and drink, getting courage out of a bottle; then they lock all the doors, draw the shades and depart, nervously, for the rumpus room in the basement. Voices are low and each man acts like a junior Dick Tracy, as there is general concem over a ""spy"" getting in. Just who the ""spy"" might be and represent is a deep mystery. However, no Blue Show is complete without a suspected ""spy.""\n\nThe host grins stupidly and says, ""Well, I guess we'd better get started."" He and another guest begin opening four or five cans of film and loading the 16 mm projector, which the host has borrowed from either his church or a local high school.\n\nThe lights are tumed down and the ""movie"" begins. There isn't any danger of the films winning an Oscar. They are usually spotty and have a tendency to lapse into flickers of white nothingness. As to the ""actors"" and the story plot . . . a typical film might be called A Date With My Doctor. In this classic epic we see a young girl going into a doctor's offlce. There is no nurse, and the ""doctor"" crudely disguised in glasses and false beard - shows the young lady into his private office. She acts shy and afraid. He turns and leers at the camera and we can see his lips moving, telling the girl to undress. She does, slowly, until she is stark naked. The doctor advances and has the girl lay down on what passes for an examining table. He then indulges in various sex acts with her, climaxing the scene with sexual intercourse.\n\nIt is the Blue Show that is often raided by police. The guests are held for disorderly conduct and are fined anywhere from five to one hundred dollars each, depending upon how loudly the local bluenoses have been beating their moral drums. Naturally the wise thing to do is to plead guilty, pay up and get the hell out before the publicity gets out of hand.\n\nNewspapers in reporting such raids have to rely on tired euphemisms as ""obscene performance"" and ""pornographic"" material.\n\nOne Chicago raid in the summer of 1967 netted almost the entire membership of a labor union, plus five women. This was duly noted by the press, plus the fact that ten reels of film, in color and with sound, were confiscated.\n\nIn a California raid, the police net also included a photographer, who was at the party to develop and print pictures for guests who might have trouble having them processed at the local drug store.\n\nGirls are occasionally used in the Blue Show. However, I use the word ""girls"" in the broadest sense, for unless the ladies are enthusiastic amateurs or unless it is a very swank affair they are likely to be very sad indeed. This is easy to understand, since a gal with a good private practice is not prone to make house calls, and the talented free-lances are seldom interested in the large, economy-size project, all of which leaves ""Smoker"" work to ladies who are either too unattractive for steady work or almost too old to walk!\n\nThis author personally has known men who could laugh at some of the weirdest perversions in the world, but would almost vomit in horror at the female aspect of the program. As one salesman cried, ""It's disgraceful and indecent! Hell! That dame's old enough to be my grandmother!""\n\nBe that as it may, it is Grandma's job to circulate among the guests, say witty sayings and disappear from time to time with individual males. All sorts of elaborate plans are made in advance for spiriting her away in case of trouble, and trouble is always close by, for this type of dame usually manages to get very drunk, which seems to be a sort of occupational hazard of the profession. Often Grandma will do a sloppy strip-tease and end up passed out on the floor.\n\nThere is the genuine ""anything-goes"" Smoker - rather rare, mainly because of the expense and the difficulty of finding a place to hold it. This type of deal is usually held in various parts of the country by say, National Guard units, fireman's groups and the like.\n\nThere may or may not be movies at a rip-roaring smoker, but there are always girls. And unless this is really a swank affair, the girls will be mature. This is the only compliment we can give them. The goodlooking younger talent simply isn't interested, not unless the price is right, and the price is seldom right because the boys can't afford it, or else don't want to.\n\nThe program? After the boys are a little boozed up, the entertainment begins with an ""act"" performed by the star. For some remote reason many of these performers insist on displaying some kind of sick-sick talent (aside from the usual one). They either sing, dance, juggle or otherwise make fools of themselves.\n\n(I attended one Smoker several years ago in Tampa and the ""star"" walked onto the stage carrying a basket containing what she said was a dove. It was the bird's job to fly around and pull off her veils, until she was in the nude. Most of us figured that was one helluva way to do a strip tease, but we waited patiently, that is until a middle aged banker, who was pretty well pooped, demanded loudly that we "". . . take that goddamned owl outta here!"" The lady took offense at this and a free for-all was almost had.)\n\nAnyhow, having made her bow to a disgusted muse, the performer gets down to work on her speciality. If the boys are operating on a low budget, she does this alone on the stage. But if the boys want to pay for it, she works with a partner or two. You can well imagine what the ""act"" consists of.\n\nOften the show depends on audience participation. The lady shouts: ""Is there a gentleman down there who will assist me?""\n\nAt this point the crowd will invariably push forward a pal who is known to be (l) a show-off; (2) a prude; (3) classically plastered. The lady, or ladies, loudly assists in getting him on the stage. Often the poor boob will try to run, but of course he doesn't get far. Then again, the boob will throw himself whole- heartedly into the business, with such vim and vigor that he has to be pulled off by the ""entertainment committee."" But usually he will yield to popular demand and make a grotesque attempt to do what the girls ask him to do, grinning stupidly and often fauing off the stage in the confusion. As a rule he does succeed in making a complete ass of himself.\n\nThis breaks the moral ice and the party turns into something of a free-for-all: The girls run around naked all over the place and every now and then go into a back room with one of the boys. There is laughter and shouting and clouds of cigar and cigarette smoke. The party breaks up when the guests start passing out or somebody tosses a punch.\n\nThe Goodwill Setup (or VIP Party) is not a stag party in the strict sense of the term. It is for men, and the entertainment is strictly physical, but in his case the host is a public relations man with an enormous budget, in search of a sure-fire way to persuade a small group of VIPs to think gratefully of his client and to do business with him.\n\nThe whole business of high-powered sex usuauy begins with cocktails at a good hotel. The VIPs are introduced to lovely young ladies, who are usuauy in their early twenties, with clothes, accents and manners that are flawless. These girls are top professionals in the business and show uncanny skill in pleasing their escorts. Looking and acting like movie starlets, no one would ever dream that they are $200 and $300 and $500 a night cau girls. These girls are also available for longer tours of duty, such as weekend cruises, visits to private lodges, etc. Of course their rates are higher for this type of work and can run as high as a grand or more. But as we have said, these girls are the best money can buy .\n\nThe Sex Circus, with or without animals, is undoubtedly the most depraved and vulgar exhibition known to the human mind, and no city or large size in the world is free of such an extravaganza. London, Paris, Rome, Madrid, the St. Pauli section of Hamburg, Germany, Tokyo (and it is even rumored that such displays have been put on in ultra-prudish Moscow) and in the United States . . . the Near North Side in Chicago . . . certain sections of Greenwich Village. . . Las Vegas . . . Austin . . Detroit . . . and others.\n\nIn Latin America . . . Havana, Cuba, in pre-Castro days was truly a mecca for Circus acts, such productions taking in thousands of dollars per day from gaping American tourists.\n\nIn Havana, the competition for the tourist trade produced, finally, four types of circus performances. One type emphasized the surroundings like the walls, floor and ceiling being all mirrored, so that the spectators could watch the acts from any and every angle. In another type, the focus was on youth, the performers all teenagers, the attraction centering around the depravity of boys and girls so young.\n\nHOMOSEXUALS, male and female, provided the tourists with the third type of show, performing en masse, in which lesbians (or male homosexuals) rolled together in simulated or real simultaneous orgasm.\n\nThe human/animal sex circus was the fourth type.\n\nDr. Robert van Dextrineholtz, a medical doctor from River Forest, Illinois (a suburb of Chicago), an orthopedist to be precise, was a spectator at a human/animal sex circus, in which the ""actors"" were teen-agers, not one over sixteen. As an added attraction, elderly men and women performed with the teen-agers. Finally, Youth and Age indulged in acts of perversion with beasts.\n\nDr. van Dextrineholtz has given us permission to use his name and to record his history. I now give it in the first person.\n\nDoctor Robert van Dextrineholtz: It was our good fortune mine and my wife's to be spectators at what is known as a sex circus. The one I attended I and my wife was held in a large private home on the Rio Del Prado in Havana, my knowledge of the affair having been conveyed to me by a tout who, openly, solicited business all over the city. He did this quite openly and I assume that he and other shills were not the least bit concerned about interference from the police.\n\nI discussed it with my wife, not wanting to go without her.\n\n""It will be unusual,"" Marie said. ""And we might never get another chance to see such depravity just so we don't have to participate!""\n\nSo we went in the middle of a hot July afternoon, and the cost was one hundred American dollars per person.\n\nI was further convinced that the police were getting a share of the profits when we arrived by cab at the huge house and were ushered inside by a very pretty Negro maid. She was about twenty and very pretty. She took us to a very large room on the first floor and told us we could sit where we wanted and smoke.\n\nShe indicated a bar on one side of the room. ""Anything you want to drink,"" she said. ""And the prices are the same as at the better hotels. Enjoy yourselves, Americanos.""\n\nOn one side of the spacious room was a stage perhaps four feet tall and twenty feet square, and in front of it scores of folding chairs, the kind seen in public halls and lodges. There must have been forty or fifty people present men and women of all ages but no children and nationalities, though the majority were Americans, I judged. They sat there, smoking, laughing and talking loudly. Some were drinking and not a few were intoxicated. My wife and I took seats as close to the stage as we could. The front rows were already filled.\n\nAbout fifteen minutes later when all of the chairs were filled, a Cuban came onto the stage one of those pinched-faced, slicked- down types that reminded me of a weasel. And he had several gold-capped teeth in his mouth."
274,Animal Sex Circus - 3,"['MF', 'beast', 'exh', 'intr', 'inc']","Still, there was more. For as the girl began the movement of coitus in her 'woman-on-top' position, and the boy on top of her began his movements on her, the third boy, the one around twelve years of age, knelt on the bed in front of the threesome, his knees on either side of the head of the boy who was on his back, and offered his stiff penis to the red lips of the girl. She began licking the glans even his testicles, and it was obvious that he was sexually excited. He kept trying to push it in her mouth, but she wanted to lick and kiss it first. Finally she permitted him to shove it, full force, into her mouth. She braced herself with her hands flat on the bed while she pounded with her pelvic region the boy underneath her, moving her hips so furiously that numerous times his peter slipped out. He would hurriedly reinsert it. The boy kneeling in front of her kept moving his organ in and out of her mouth. If the four teen-agers were putting on an act, they were certainly good. From the way they moaned and groaned, I do think they were genuinely excited. I know the boy screwing the girl in the mouth had an orgasm. She gagged for an instant the moment he shot, and when he withdrew his wet and wilting organ, all of us could see the girl swallowing his sperm. He must have been very excited, putting into her mouth a very large amount of sexual cream, for some even dribbled from her lips.\n\nThen ""OHHHHHhhhhhhh! I'm coming!"" the girl screamed and moved her hips rapidly. The boy underneath her sweating body had an orgasm about the same time. He moaned loudly, his eyes becoming glazed as he shot to sexual heights. The boy giving it to the girl dog-fashion (in the uenus aversa position) burst his nuts too . . . moaning with open mouth and going limp and slowly withdrawing from the fine young ass of the girl.\n\nShe turned languidly on her back, pleading in a loud voice, ""One of you suck me. Come on eat it now!""\n\nThe twelve-year-old inched down the bed and crawled between her legs, burying his face in her wet, dripping hairs. The boy who had been jamming her dog-fashion slid underneath the child and mouthed his half-hard penis, sucking on it so hard we could see his cheeks going in and out from the force of suction.\n\nThe boy who had been underneath the girl played with his penis and soon it was like a small iron bar. He lowered himself to the face of the girl, she parted her lips, and his stiff penis slid in. Slowly, he began screwing her in the mouth. While she sucked and was sucked, she worked her forefinger in and out of the rectum of the boy fellating the twelve-year-old.\n\nThis sucking scene continued for perhaps ten minutes. Again ... orgasm.\n\nI should say that by this time many persons sitting in the audience, of both genders, were becoming sexually excited. Of course, the drinks lessened inhibitions. Both my wife and I were surprised at some of the indecent remarks we heard, particularly from people who looked to be models of decorum. One middle aged woman she could have played the prudish old maid in some motion picture laughed at one time and remarked, ""That little son of a bitch really fucked her good in the mouth. I wonder how it tasted to her?""\n\nThe man with her laughed and took a quick nip from his pint bottle. ""Well, you can taste my come when we get back to the hotel, if you want. I'll be glad to fuck you in your mouth, dear. Just ask."" The wife I assume she was laughed.\n\nThe next act featured the Negress who had ushered us into the house, as well as a tall girl, about fifteen years of age, with orange-dyed hair, and four boys, from perhaps sixteen to eighteen years of age. First, the boys came on the stage, stark naked, followed by the two girls, fully dressed in street clothes, complete with silk stockings and high heels. Slowly, grinning and with lewd comments, the boys began undressing the two girls.\n\n""Ah ... look at those fine tits,"" as the bra of the Negress was removed.\n\n""What a fine ass,"" and off came the panties of the girl with the orange hair. ""And a fine cunt, too, just waiting for our peters.""\n\n""Or a tongue!""\n\nMen and women in the audience began taking pictures as the Negro girl knelt on the floor in front of one of the boys. The youth had a big hard, and, placing both hands on the back of her fuzzy head, moved his instrument back and forth across her half-parted lips. She cooed with halfI~.losed eves as the moist ~lans stroked her mouth.\n\nBy God! I think that nigger slut can't wait to suck that dick,"" a man said drunkenly, rather loudly. ""Come on, boy, slam it in her mouth!""\n\nThe Negress opened her mouth, then pounced upon the erect penis, as if to devour it. Smiling, the boy began moving his hips, pushing his penis in and out of the girl's mouth, and she sucked it eagerly, her eyes closed.\n\nTwo other boys moved in behind the kneeling Negress, each placing his penis in one of her armpits. They began pumping her in this manner, while she held her arms tightly to her sides, assuring a tight fit for their organs. This seemed to Marie and me a rather weird way to enjoy sex, but I suppose they enjoyed it.\n\nHowever, I must confess that Marie and I were intrigued by the armpit act, and we tried it later. She said she didn't particularly enjoy it, but I did, as long as she kept her arm tight. But she said it was ""messy"" when I when the sperm filled her armpit. We didn't try it again.\n\nThe fourth boy placed himself on his back behind the boy who was pumping the Negress in her mouth, his penis standing erect like a tiny flag pole. The orange-haired girl calmly mounted his mouth and he began what's the technical term for it? He began performing cunnilingus on her. As he sucked away on her by the way, her pubic hair was black she reached around and began masturbating him vigorously. We could see the head popping in and out of the foreskin as she jerked him. And as she did this, she buried her face in the buttocks of the boy standing in front of her, her head moving perpendicularly as she licked his round, red eye. Of the six in action, the boy who was masturbated shot first half a dozen creamed spurts that rose at least six inches, falling back on the boy.\n\nThe sex show progressed. The boys paired off into couples and did a 69. So did the two girls, the Negress on top. The girl with orange hair put on a dildo and had face-to-face lesbian intercourse with the Negress.\n\nThe Negress, on her knees, held on to the head of the bed, while two of the boys laughingly pulled apart the plush twin mounds of her buttocks, revealing to the world her anus. Orange-Hair ran off the stage and quickly returned with a small jar of what we all assumed to be vaseline. She dipped a forefinger into the jar, removed it and slipped it into the anus of the Negress, moving her finger back and forth, greasing the orifice, preparing it for action ...\n\nOne of the boys took his place behind the Negress and with the two boys still spreading the cheeks of her buttocks, he began forcing his male tool into her prepared anus . . . twisting first one way and then another, while at the same time, the girl moved her hips, helping and doing all she could to assist entry.\n\nYou could hear a pin drop I tell you as all of us watched that boy forcing his penis into the rectum of the girl. At last it was all the way in I mean flush and he began to fu I mean, he began the movements of anal intercourse, the black gal holding onto the bedboard for support, every now and then grunting as a result of a hard jab.\n\n""Lawdy, lawdy,"" the Negress gasped at one part of the proceedings, ""that big ole joy-jabber is gonna push my insides clean outta place oh! UG! OH!!""\n\n""I'd like to fuck that black ass of hers,"" a man close to us whispered.\n\nThe boys took their turns riding her rump and so did the other girl, using a dildo and pumping her just as viciously as the boys had.\n\nWhat I call Act Number Three was totally and completely unexpected, in spite of what we had already seen. A teen-age boy and girl the boy about eighteen and the girl about sixteen came out and undressed each other. They got on the bed and did a 69. Then the boy screwed her, both in the normal manner and via her rectum; then she licked real completely his butt-hole, and he licked hers.\n\nWe did a double take when an old man ambled slowly into the room and stepped, with effort, onto the stage. He was at least seventy, white-haired, and with skin the color of flour. His penis was shrivelled and, well, it just hung there, tired-like, as if it had seen better days, and no doubt it had.\n\nWalking as if his bones were hinged with rusty wire, the oldster creaked onto the bed and, like a dying fish, flopped over on his skinny back. Quickly, the boy crawled over his face and, grinning like an imp, shoved his large phallus into the toothless mouth of the old guy.\n\nThe girl immediately began playing with the old man's wrinkled weenie, flopping it back and forth, pinching it between thumb and forefinger doing her best, applying every trick she knew, to emote him into erection. But his sex organ remained as soggy as last month's cigar.\n\n""Come on, Grandpa"" she laughed. ""Get hard! How can you fuck my young cunt with a limp rag?""\n\nThe old boy couldn't. Finally, the girl began fellatio, giving the organ little nips and love bites. But that didn't help either.\n\nThe old man, later, muttering to himself (frankly, I think he was senile) staggered from the room. He was replaced on the stage by an old woman (about the same age as the old man; her hair was stringy, snow white, and her breasts were thin. flabby and with big flat nipples the color of vamish. Her skin was the gray color of a corpse and glistened as she practically fell on the bed.\n\nFirst the boy took her coitus per vagina; then girl, using a dildo. And be damned if the old has-been didn't make an effort to move her hips! She actually enjoyed it! You could tell that! As a climax to the act, the old girl performed fellatio on the boy as he sat on the edge of the bed. The girl held his phallus, as the old dame sucked it methodically.\n\nI suppose the grand finale to the entire sex show was the 'animal act.' After all, it was a 'circus!' (Dr. Dextrineholtz laughed loudly at this point in his story. ) However, I do feel it was poor taste to include animals with teen-agers. After all, they were only kids.\n\nAfter the bed was removed from the stage, two boys brought in a sort of ramp with steps. We wondered what it would be used for.\n\nA boy led a hog onto the stage. It was a two hundred-fifty pounder, at least, and grunted every now and then a rather vicious-looking beast, black in color, with little eyes and a long snout. My wife, who was a hillbilly from Southern Illinois, told me it was a 'lard-type' hog and called a 'Poland-China.' But I wasn't interested in any United Nations at the moment and neither was anyone else at the time.\n\nThe boy led the hog up the steps of the ramp. And the animal just stood there, looking around, not the least bit frightened. The boy stood there holding the rope, the end of which was around the hog's neck.\n\nAnother boy, who had been fellated into erection by the Negress offstage, walked up behind the animal. His penis was just at the right height, the same level as the back of the hog.\n\nEasily, but slowly, the boy shoved his penis into the vagina of the sow and began screwing the animal, his hands grasping her sides. She glanced around, grunted, and the boy pounded away, panting and grunting, too! He enjoyed it and so did the sow.\n\nI heard a woman say, ""Now I've seen everything those filthy perverts!""\n\nMy wife and I stared. The rest of the audience stared.\n\n""Oh!"" the teen-ager yelled. ""Oh, sow baby, I'm coming!"" Whether or not the sow did is a moot question.\n\nAnd before the show was over, fiue other boys screwed that sow!\n\nAnd when they were finished the Negress satisfied the animal and maybe herself with cunnilingus! I am still wondering why one of the girls didn't use a dildo on the sow! They sure used it enough on each other the little whores. I wonder how kids can sink so low! So young, too!\n\nBut if you think sex with a sow was something out of this world . . . well the orange-haired bitch bounced on the stage with a snake coiled on her arm. Uh-huh, that's what I said a snake! It was about three feet long, a sort of greenish-brown in color and it had a sort of flat head. Its tongue flicked in and out real fast. I know the snake wasn't poisonous, not from the way Orangy handled it she wasn't the least bit afraid of it. And do you know what she did with that reptile?\n\nShe stood with her legs far apart and put the head of the reptile right into her snatch stuck in the snake at least three or four inches! She'd move it in and out three or four times and now and then leave it in for a couple of seconds and how she'd giggle!\n\nI guess the tongue of the snake did this to her, because she said, ""OH SATAN BABY, YOUR TONGUE!""\n\nThen she'd do it all over again in and out ... pause ... in and out ... pause.\n\nEvery now and then she'd stroke the back of the reptile's head. We assumed this gesture kept the snake gentle and cooperative. She let the snake have intercourse with her I wonder if that's the right word to use in this case for ten minutes or so. It certainly was a wild thing to see. My wife watched, fascinated, and I noticed that all the other women in the audience seemed to be spell-bound by the sight of that snake moving in and out the vulva of the girl.\n\nWell, at least I could say I had seen a girl fuck I mean screw herself with a snake!\n\nTwo airedale dogs and an Irish setter were led onto the stage, their tongues hanging out, as they glanced at the audience. And I know damn well that those dogs were trained for their performances."
275,Animal Sex Circus - 4,"['MF', 'beast', 'exh', 'intr', 'inc']","About this time, another girl, rather short and dark-haired and with the cutest little ass I've ever seen - I guess she was about fourteen strapped on a small dildo and actually tried to have anal relations with the setter. But she couldn't get the imitation peter in. She stopped very suddenly when the animal stopped his screw movements and turned and growled at her. But you couldn't blame the dog for not wanting to be jammed in the can with a rubber or leather phallus. I certainly wouldn't want to be.\n\nA man sitting next to me nudged me in the ribs. ""S'help me, I think that's a lousy way to treat a dog. By God! It's indecent!""\n\nLater, we didn't think so much of the Irish setter. He was a 'one-shot' dog - seems kinda silly saying that about a dog! After he finished with the Negress the naked kids tried to get him to do Orange-hair, but he simply wasn't interested. Several of the girls masturbated him and toyed with his testicles, but . . . they finally had to give up and lead him off the stage. One might say that the setter was sexually satiated.\n\nTwo other girls rearranged the pillows and then lay down, spreading their slim young legs. I must confess I now had an enormous erection. I especially would have liked to have taken on the Negress right then.\n\nThe airedales didn't have to be shown what to do; immediately they trotted between the girls legs and began licking and nuzzling their sweet little vulvas. The boys crawled over the girls and began having oral-intercourse with them. In my opinion, all those girls must have had very sore mouths.\n\nAfter the boys had their orgasms, they got off the girls, and the girls got on their knees and elbows. Each boy spread the ass-cheeks of his girl, letting the dogs lick their red-eyes. All the while the gals giggled and squirmed.\n\nThe audience wiggled too. I gathered from observing the anxious faces around me that the women were about ready to explode, as sexually excited as they could possibly get - including my wife, whom I satisfied with hard and vigorous intercourse after we returned to the hotel.\n\nWhat did I think of the Sex Circus. Well, it certainly was unusual. And watching it did give me and Marie ideas for new combinations. I don't mean with animals, of course. That's just plain nasty. But to each his own, I always say. If a man wants to fuck a sow or a woman get sucked by a dog that's their business - as long as the animals don't mind.""\n\nAnalysis and Conclusions:\n\nA point that the average sexologist misses is that the Circus of Sex serves as a subtle medium of conditioned response in those who have watched human beings cavort in seance-a-trois - with or without animals. As we have seen, there must be a subtle depravity that inroads itself insidiously into the Id of those who, in the first place, would put themselves into such a position. Moral fibre cannot help but be weakened in even normal persons of normally-directed sexual motivation even those who, out of sheer curiosity, go but once to a circus. That once is often enough to cause a slow, festering cancer in the subconscious, giving the ruthless Id the chance it seeks to overpower the Super-ego.\n\nWe must ask: can any individual be sexually normal who attends such a perverted circus - regardless of whether the show involves human/animal relationships? An analysis of the sex drives of those in attendance would no doubt be as interesting as an intensive probe of the amorality of those who actually participate.\n\nWe do know that a number of on-lookers are active and latent scoptophiliacs, or, in the vulgar . . . ""Peep Freaks"" . . . and/or active or latent homosexuals. But how many are latent bestialists? There is really no way of knowing, the given number of any given group resting, out of sheer necessity, on sheer speculation; and it is not wise to speculate, even mildly, in the realm of sex.\n\nThe number might be larger than what one might think, if we could use as a yardstick of measurement the behavior of the observers who watch a circus; unfortunately such ""evidence"" is non sequitur and not admissible in the sexual court of inquiry we are currently conducting. People might be depraved - and the word is open to debate as used here but we must remember there are different forms of degeneracy. One addicted to oral intercourse does not have to be caught in the net of bestiality. Nor does a homosexual active or latent. Nor a woman who prefers fellatio or anal-erotic activity. ""To each his own"" truly applies here. Where do we draw that so-thin line? We draw it by saying that while the spectator of a sex circus might be suffering from a sexual neurosis, he does not have to have the illness of even latent bestiality.\n\nWe have mentioned the Stag Party in order that no confusion exist between this relatively innocent amusement form and the totally different Circus; while the former is a spring shower, the latter is a raging hurricane. The student of these complex matters might wonder why respectable men - a doctor . . . a schoolteacher . . . a businessman, etc. might attend such a Stag. We suggest, from our own observations and conclusions, that it is all a throwback to the primitive . . . the gathering of the males while woman stays home and takes care of kitchen and children. At least in theory, that is what a woman is supposed to do . . .\n\nThe male going to the Stag is actually looking for a kind of moral companionship. Favoring the sexy and the bawdy, his is a furtive, lonely kind of titillation.\n\nHe goes to sublimate his guilt feelings. And any product of Christian moral philosophy, noble in its aim but unrealistic in practice, methods and end results . . . perhaps because Christianity insists on making men something they are not and never can be. A noble state that can be reached only by those fanatics content to replace facts and reality with hysterical faith.\n\nIn general, normally-oriented people go to exhibitions of sex for the same reason: to sublimate their subconscious feelings of guilt, and any product of Western moral philosophy must have a feeling of guilt. This is evidenced in their coarse behavior at such gatherings, in their remarks which are not vulgar in the sense that the people who voice such remarks are deliberately trying to be obscene - no! They are merely removing the conditioned masks of their moral personas, revealing to each other their real selves . . . the sexual savage slumbering in all of us. Such an aborigine of the libido even dwelt in the ""Saints."" We cite here the case of Christian Ebner, who (in the twelfth century) imagined her self to have conceived a child by Christ after being embraced ""spiritually"" by Him. This ""saint"" cut a cross of skin over the region of her heart and tore it off - all of which sufficiently demonstrates her sexual desire manifesting itself not only in delusions but in conscious masochism.\n\nThere was St. Blaubekin, who became obsessed with the thought of what had happened to the foreskin of Christ after it had been removed by circumcision. This sexual psychopath ran all over Europe looking for it an effort that was indeed wasted, for no fewer than twelve churches in Europe to this very day posssess, among their sacred relics, the prepuce of Jesu Christi! But this should not surprise us, not when we learn that until 1876 five churches possessed the five skulls of John the Baptist. Today, Notre Dame in Paris has one - but of course, the Vatican has the ""true"" skull."
276,Animal Sex Life,['M-animals'],"Given the brevity of this guide, only the rudimentary procedures appropriate to common domestic livestock can be outlined. Exotic foreign species such as the yak or alpaca and wildlife such as bears and moose are excluded, as are dogs, these topics deserving treatises to themselves.\n\nTo consider cows first. Cows are basically nervous. They're like the prick-teasers of the 50's who would bat their eyelashes, lean over to show their boobs, flounce their skirts to show a beaver, and then shriek like hell if some bothered dude tweaked a tit. Cows can be attracted by a handful of cottonseed meal, a piece of bread (preferably whole wheat), even a bunch of grass. They will hang around, switching their tails to show off their cunts, then get jumpy and run off as soon as the cow-screwer gets serious.\n\nTherefore, to fuck a cow requires that it be immobilized, a fact long recognized in rural architecture. As long as milk-maids did the milking, it was done in the open, the cow being kept in place by a bucket of eating goodies. With the development of large dairies, men took over and the barns built to shelter milking were cleverly contrived to assist cow-screwing.\n\nThe cow was headed into a stall, its head locked in a stanchion, and hobbles added according to the disposition of the cow and the agility of the cow-shagger. Posts ran up to support the roof at the cow-ass end of the stall, these posts being connected by horizontal 2x4s. The 2x4 presumably provided a place from which to hang milk buckets, stools, hobbles, and so on, but was, of course, carefully placed for cow-shagging, its height indicating the favorite technique. If about a foot above a man's reach, the cow-fucker leapt up, hung from the 2x4, and swung in to hook his heels in the cow's flanks, from which position he could achieve suitable intromission, regulating the stroke with his legs.\n\nWere the 2x4 only slightly above head-high, the screwer clambered over and hung by the armpits. He poked the cow in the ass with a toe and when the cow switched her tail, he grabbed it in both hands, placed feet athwart hamstrings, and by pulling on the tail and heaving with the feet, could effectively achieve his purpose. This latter method lacks the passionate violence of the former, but suggests the method for the itinerant biker who must make do without the niceties of dairy barns.\n\nHaving found a cow, enticed it into grabbing range, and tethered it to a fence post, the biker goes behind, removes his boots, and gets his inner tube out. He grasps the tail, catches one ham- string between big toe and the next (like a shower thong), heaves up, catches the other hamstring, and begins to ream properly.\n\nUnfortunately, cows have two serious faults. First, they'll shit all over you. You can't even fool them into dumping first by gigging them with a ratchet handle. The cow waits till the humper starts driving in to finish, then lets out about a gallon of slurpy, green cowshit. The poor, fucking bastard will splash it all up his shirt and get his pants full, and be grateful that he took his boots off.\n\nSecond, a cow is an indifferent piece, somewhat like thigh-fuck- ing a flabby, lard-loaded, ass-drooping fat woman; that is, hopelessly loose, ill-defined, and unresponsive, like screwing a plastic bag of warm Jello. Calves are some improvement, but their common diarrhea-like ailment known as ""scours"" renders them totally unfit. Yearlings are best, like median-age women, less full of shit but not yet become vindictive. As a final note, the beef breeds, Angus and Hereford, are most tractable. Of dairy breeds, Shorthorn and Brown Swiss are preferred to Holsteins, which are especially likely to shit, and to Jerseys, which are just too damn nervous.\n\nHorses are better than cows. Like some women, if you can get close enough to talk to them, you can probably screw them. Also, like women who must be taken to dinner or who get hot giving head, they can be seduced by edibles, preferably raisins. Sugar cubes are used only in kids' stories. A horse will stand still to be fucked, but won't tolerate any messing with its tail or feet. Hence, cow technique will not work, and a horse-fucker must have something to stand on. Traditionally, horses were ""stump-broke""; that is, trained to back up to a stump, presumably to aid a bareback rider to mount and dismount, but, in fact, to assure cooperation when the plowboy wanted a piece. If biking in a group, members can support each other in turn. Else, the horse can be backed up to a parked scoot, provided it has cooled. Horses don't like hot, greasy metal smells.\n\nA horse gives a good fuck, if a frustrating one. The big ass interferes with getting in deep, and while it's warm, firm, and confining, the horse fucker senses a tremendous amount of unused cunt that he simply can't reach. Guys uptight about their bore and stroke shouldn't screw horses.\n\nHasty fuckers will prefer goats, the most convenient of all animals to screw. An adult nanny stands just high enough for a bent-kneed fuck and the tail flips up as soon as the goat feels something poking at its snatch. A nanny gives a good fit and puts up no objections. In fact, that's what's wrong with goats. They just don't care. A goat can take on a whole bike club and chew its cud the whole time. A cow gets nervous like something wild is happening; a horse gets comfortable, like it digs what's happening; but a goat, like a Tijuana whore paid in advance, doesn't care whether anything is happening.\n\nSheep, though, are one of the choice pieces among quadrupeds, a fact long known (and kept suppressed) by shepherds. Like the girl next door, sheep want the fucker to be friendly, kind, and just aggressive enough to do the job, and they give back a fair fuck in return.\n\nA cartoon in _Easyriders_ (January '75, page 50) illustrates a pair of bikers screwing some sheep by a method that would work only with an oversized Rambouilett ewe or with very short bikers. Also, anyone who used the naive technique illustrated would spend most of his time chasing the sheep around the pasture. To prop- erly screw a sheep, pull your pants legs up above your boot tops, hoist the sheep by the tail, and drop its hind feet into your boots. With the sheep thus elevated and secured, the trousers can be lowered and milady enjoyed.\n\nThe sheep will look over its shoulder a lot; hence, the idea that one must kiss a sheep, a notion that has led some authorities to urge a sheep-superior position, i.e., biker supine, sheep's forelegs astraddle his chest, etc. The idea is just plain silly. A sheep doesn't give a rat's ass whether you kiss it or not. Sheep do groove on sniffing each other's asses, so a foul- breathed sheep-fucker can blow some her way. However, it's hardly a necessary gesture; sheep certainly don't insist on it.\n\nNow, while a sheep is a good piece, it may, unfortunately, have VD, either clap or syph. Indeed, some medical historians believe VD came to people from sheep. Sheep-fuckers should avoid any that are obviously dripping foul stuff, and should carry protec- tion for others. Rubbers, ""sold only for the prevention of disease,"" are readily available, and if not, a prophylactic buffer of grease can be applied to the moving part. Vaseline is a virtual standard, but wheel bearing grease will do as well. Some users report gratifying results with coarse fibre grease, while others say a rapid stroke requires a proper high-speed lithium-base grease with molybdenum additives, and yet others insist on vegetable-base lubricants, since petroleum-base lubri- cants form carbon under heat and pressure, wherefore the sheep- fucker may withdraw his pushrod to find it coated with black, carbonized grease that requires repeated applications of Gunk or, worse yet, steam cleaning to remove. Given the potential difficulties, a sheep-fucker should carry rubbers.\n\nThough easy to screw, sheep are stupid. You can't develop a meaningful relationship with a sheep; hence, the notorious pro- miscuity of shepherds. The animal that demands personalized cuddling and which returns affection with an excellent fuck is a pig.\n\nThe pig-fucker must enter the sty casually, like cruising at a party, as if getting laid were the last thing on his mind. He must greet each sow and give a scratch or two. Once he has chosen one, he must devote full attention to her. He kneels on one side and scratches behind ears and down the snout with one hand while the other hand scratches along the back and sides until reaching the tail, at which point the first hand works back and sides while the other hand goes under the tail to rim the cunt. Thorough courtship involves finger-fucking to assure the sow is ready.\n\nMeanwhile, the pig-screwer must gently ease the sow into a corner of the pen, thus to inhibit her lateral movement. Any movements she can make will be agreeable fore-and-aft motions. Once she is cornered and finger-fucked into readiness, the biker inserts his rod. However, he must not slacken his caresses. If the sow thinks she's being taken for granted, she will sit down. And if the other sows see that, you'll never get screwed in that pigsty. A pig will not cooperate with a fucker who thinks she's too easy.\n\nA pig is an even better piece than a sheep, and a well-fucked sow will grunt appreciatively. Opinions differ, though, on whether a pig is best of all. One ancient declared wistfully, in his impotent dotage, that ""I've fucked just about everything, but I always liked pussy best."" Asked about ""second best,"" he replied at once: ""A chicken.""\n\nThe old man knew his fucking. If a pig isn't second best, a chicken is. A hen doesn't need much petting, but she does need to be talked to. Some authorities view this talk as like that used on those women who will be divested of garments and shagged in every position as long as the word ""sex"" is never uttered. Others view it as the ""sweet nothings"" that add their own dimen- sion to getting laid. Either way, you've got to talk to a chick- en.\n\nThe approach begins with the chicken-fucker getting down on all fours to establish eye contact (while avoiding inadvertent hand contact with chicken shit), and saying ""kuh-kuh-kuh."" That's the basic line, but it can be varied to ""keh-keh-keh"" or ""kee-kee- kee,"" if uttered in tones of sincere passion and devotion. Don't, however, say ""chickey-chickey-chickey,"" for that's how farmers call chickens. To a chicken, it sounds like an order, which is a turn-off.\n\nOnce a chicken comes close and begins to respond to the small talk, a hand goes under its breast and belly and the hen is lifted up. Once its feet lose purchase, a chicken will sit still. However, the chicken-fucker must keep talking as he gets his cock into place. Don't be offended by the thought that a chicken's asshole and its cunt are functionally the same aper- ture, of which only one is provided. The chicken isn't going to apologize for it, and certainly, among humankind, the former has been taken for the latter often enough and the fucker never the wiser.\n\nAs with a porcupine, a chicken must be screwed carefully. Even allowing for the exaggeration of bike-club boasting, your average Rhode Island Red can't accommodate more than half the average biker's cock, a Leghorn no more than a third. However, as anyone who has watched an egg being laid knows, that half or third can enjoy some extraordinary hospitality.\n\nThe old fucker quoted earlier added a note on how chicken-screw- ing could be elevated to the sublime. ""Just as you go off,"" said he, ""you cut its throat. That last, dying quiver..."" This refinement presents the biker with a dismaying choice. To cut the throat of the chicken he has spoken to so intimately, the hen he has cultivated so carefully, seems to border on murder; to kill for mere lust seems gross beyond mention. Yet, one has not properly fucked a chicken unless one goes all the way.\n\nRural tradition did not view the matter as morally reprehensible. Usually, when the family got home from church, the farmwife sent a twelvish son to fetch a chicken for Sunday dinner. Son fucked the chicken before killing it, and enjoyed the dying quiver as a concomitant to obeying his mother's orders. The biker, then, can resolve the moral dilemma simply by taking the chicken along for roasting over the campfire. Any further doubts can be obviated by recalling that to spare the chicken may only mean its ultimate delivery into the fatal custody of Colonel Sanders.\n\nIn cutting the chicken's throat, the knife should be placed behind the neck and directed forward and down. To cut from under and upward may result in a facefull of chicken blood that severe- ly distracts from that exquisite dying quiver. If buddies help, they can see to the cutting while the fucker concentrates on the quiver.\n\nMore could be said, of course, but as most readers hereof will be novices at animal-fucking, they should concentrate on mastering the fundamentals outlined here before attempting creative varia- tions. Even the elementary level of animal-fucking will provide the cuntless biker's rigid stroker with solace superior to that available from a grimy hand.\n\n----end of article----\n\n\n\n----comments by original poster----\n\nMy three previous postings make up the full _Easyriders_ article as published. I have no idea if there were any follow-up arti- cles or interesting letters to the editor in later issues of the magazine.\n\nMuch of what the article describes I know to be true, based on testimony from guys I know. For instance, cows will indeed dump on the guy who's ""shagging"" them. That's not necessarily a problem, though -- some people like cow shit. :-) And yeah, a guy really can hook his toes on a cow's hamstrings and stand on her hocks. The term ""stump-broke"" is genuine.\n\nThere's lots of stuff the article leaves out. No mention of men having sex with male animals, probably because of the article's target audience. No mention of coupling with the animals while they're lying down, which obviates the need for tethering or other restraints. No mention of one of the things that horselov- ers swear by -- the ""winking"" of a mare's vulva during inter- course. No mention of oral sex, either.\n\nThe author states that his article is meant as a guide to ""cunt- less bikers"" -- men who (at least at the moment) have no woman lover, and who might want to satisfy their sexual desires with an animal partner. I don't know any animal-lovers who are motivated in this way. The guys I know do not have sex with animals be- cause it gives them a warm hole to poke in the absence of a woman -- they have sex with animals because they love animals and think animals are sexy. Sex with animals is not, for them, a _substi- tute_ for sex with another human; it's something they enjoy regularly in addition to or instead of sex with humans.\n\nI should also say, I don't know (nor do I know of) any animal- lovers who have sex with chickens or any other fowl. All the guys I know who are into animals are ""four legs and a tail""-men."
277,"Animal Urge, The","['MF', 'animals']","Chapter 2\n\nThe next day dawned cool and misty but Diane found herself humming a little tune and smiling, almost in spite of herself, as she moved slowly from pen to pen of the kennel in the early morning dampness, feeding the hungry German Shepherds and cleaning out their living quarters. Just as always, after Bill had left on a business trip, she felt her innate resentment toward the big, thoroughbred dogs fading away in the face of their obvious delight in her presence around them. ""It's not your fault, Sissy,"" she murmured warmly to a large gold and white bitch who was devotedly licking her hand as she scooped out a generous ration of dog meal into one of the many long feed troughs. ""You poor dumb animals don't even realize that you're coming between Bill and me. Oh, God, I sometimes wish you'd manage somehow to dig under the fence and just run away-- every last one of you beautiful brutes."" With a resigned sigh and a shrug, Diane rose to her feet again and picked up the heavy bag of meal, slipping out of the wire gate to the bitch's kennel and moving toward the one dog that was left to feed. Wolf, the son of one of the three finest German Shepherd champions in the country, lived in solitary comfort with the biggest shelter and the longest run of the yard to accommodate his sleek, powerful body's need for exercise. Except at mating time, he was seldom allowed to run with the other animals for fear that some mishap might mar the dog's perfect lines, lines that had proved to be worth almost as much in dog show prizes as in stud fees. Wolf was her husband's pride and joy. For that reason, she thought quizzically, Diane could never quite sort out her feelings about the monstrous black and tan beast. Pulling her trench-coat more snugly around her against the sharp damp chill of the sunless morning, she stared inside the wire-fence enclosure for some sign of the magnificent brute. Like the true aristocrat he was, Wolf often slept later in the mornings than the other dogs, and Bill had frequently warned her not to step into the pen without first announcing her identity to the dog. It was dangerous to surprise him in his sleep because, as her husband had often warned her, his instincts were to attack a stranger, and besides, the dogs were always a little crazy when the bitches were in heat, such as some of them were now. It was several young bitches this time, ones that they had raised from puppies, so they would have to wait one more season before they could be mated. But the worried young dogs did not know that, and neither did the anxious males who had yelped and howled all last night against the fences that separated them from their breeding partners. Wolf too must have worn himself out with his anguished cries of frustration last night, Diane decided as she reached his compound and saw no sign of him. Letting the heavy bag of dog food rest against her shapely sun-bronzed calf, she reached out and lightly shook the wire gate. ""Wolf. Wolf,"" she called timidly, preparing herself for the sudden explosion of growling and snapping that always came if he was awakened too quickly. ""Wake up, boy. I've got your breakfast."" She could hear nothing over the noise of the other dogs yapping and rough-housing with each other and, half-fearful of the eruption of fierceness she expected at any moment, Diane pressed her young curvaceous body up tighter to the fence and summoned him more loudly: ""Wolf, come on out here, boy! Wolf!"" From the inside of his wooden kennel, she thought she heard a low whining, and suddenly fearful, she unlatched the gate and slipped inside, dragging the food bag along behind her before she closed it again. Deliberately walking heavily on the hard-packed earth beneath her shoes, she stepped inside the dog's shelter and gasped with dismay as she saw him curled up on the floor, his great hairy back toward her as he licked frantically at his lower mid-section. ""Wolf, what's the matter with you? Are you all right?"" she gasped aloud, alarmed. She took another tentative step forward to see what was wrong with the valuable beast. At the slight movement and the sound of her fresh young voice, the massive creature became aware of her presence in his kennel for the first time and with a menacing growl, he sprang to his feet, whirling around to face her. The girl's breath caught sharply in her throat and she froze involuntarily on the spot as she suddenly saw the real reason for the dog's preoccupation with his lower body. The mammoth dog's long scarlet penis was glistening wetly as it stood out in full view beneath the hairy curve of his belly, thrusting excitedly in and out of its thick furry sheath, the heavily tapered cock-tip dancing obscenely in the air. My God, she exclaimed inwardly, he had what looked like an almost full erection! Wolf's bushy tail started to switch rapidly back and forth over his hindquarters, showing his undisguised delight as soon as he recognized the human intruder in his pen, but the expression of pure, unadulterated fear did not leave Diane's face even at his obvious change of attitude. Her sky-blue eyes were wide and round with shock and disbelief as she gazed helplessly at the almost obscene spectacle before her. In the months that she and Bill had owned the kennel, buying and selling and caring for the purebred dogs, the beautiful blonde young woman had sometimes seen such things, but it had always been from the safety of outside the fence--and always a smaller, less imposing animal had been involved. Now, not even four feet away from the sexually excited beast, she stood staring, transfixed, barely able to believe the shocking size of the dog's fully-aroused sex organ. On a man, perhaps its hefty thickness and length would seem normal, or even maybe a little larger than normal, but to see this long scarlet shaft on a dog, a savage hot-blooded animal who probably weighed more than she did, filled her with a quivering dread that she could barely control. ""Lie down, Wolf,"" she commanded shakily, trying to keep her mounting sense of fear out of her voice. She knew that dogs were able to detect fright in human beings and with a great effort of will, she forced herself to turn her back on the tense-muscled animal and walk slowly out into the center of his run. With trembling fingers, she tore open the top of the feed bag and bent down to hurriedly scoop out a large portion of the rich meal into his food tray. Steeling herself, she resisted the impulse to look back at the dog, and by the time she had filled the tray, she knew that Wolf had obeyed her and remained inside his shelter. Her feeling of apprehension gradually faded to relief as she realized that what she had seen was not really so extraordinary. After all, there were several young bitches in heat in nearby pens, and most of the other male dogs had been behaving a little strangely that morning anyway. No, she told herself, her fear had been completely unjustified, the same kind of selfish hysteria that Bill had often accused her of. As she closed the feed bag again, she calmly resolved to take a firm hold of herself or she would never be able to make it through three more days alone with the dogs. Even so, before she mustered up enough courage to call Wolf out of his house for the bit of affection that was as much a part of the daily schedule at the Hartley Kennels as was the carefully-chosen food, she cautiously unlatched the gate for a hasty exit if necessary. At the sound of her voice, the huge, beautifully-formed dog came bounding happily out the door of his shelter. In the split second before he jumped playfully up on her, pinning her with his weight against the wire fence, Diane saw thankfully that his huge penis had withdrawn and disappeared back inside the hairy sheath beneath his loins. She laughed openly and tousled his silky dark ruff as he licked joyfully at her face and long smooth neck. She was still a bit anxious around him but could not help but admire his raw animal magnificence. Standing up on his hind feet, he was strikingly large and feral, exciting. His chest was as broad as a young boy's, and she allowed her eyes to roam from its huskiness down along his fawn-colored belly to the ominous sheath aiming up between his powerful hindquarters. For some reason, the dog's flesh-encased sex organ reminded her of the sight of male penises, ones belonging to the boys she had dated before Bill in college. She remembered how they had jutted up under their trousers during seemingly innocent petting sessions in parked cars--and she also remembered that she had been mysteriously excited. The handsome German Shepherd's ensheathed maleness now had the same alarming fascination about it, like some mighty hidden masculine strength that was threatening and yet oddly thrilling as well. Suddenly aware of what she was doing, she quickly raised her eyes and stood there in confusion for another long moment, wondering if the dog understood her thoughts. What if, somehow, he knew how intrigued she was by her view of his heavy, animal sperm-filled testicles swaying softly down between his back legs? It was not until she escaped his playful caresses a few minutes later and slipped regretfully out of his run to carry the meal sack back to the store shed, that she felt something wet dribbling down over her ankle from the calf, something lukewarm in the chill, damp air. Unconcerned, she did not even look down to see what it was until she had placed the heavy bag in the storage building and was walking back across the yard toward the house. Glancing casually down at the drying moistness on the naked skin of her leg, she felt a cold shiver run through her and had to fight to suppress the surge of nausea building up in her stomach. God, the dog had done something unspeakable during those last few minutes she had spent with him! She crouched down immediately and plucked a handful of the dew-soaked grass that grew just outside the house, struggling against the revulsion rising in her as she scrubbed frantically at the long white streaks on her calf and ankle. She knew instinctively that the enormous champion dog had somehow managed to leave the stain of his animal lust on her human body and the thought sent strange tremors of sensation racing through her mind. To make matters worse, the bunch of wet grass did nothing more than spread the thick cream-like wetness over her soft skin more widely. With sudden tears of frustration running down her face, she tossed aside the useless grass and raced into the house, heading toward the bedroom where at last she threw herself down on the bed and shook with the half-angry, half-shameful sobs that wracked her whole body. It was all Bill's fault, she raged to herself, her nerves smarting with indignation. After the carefully-sheltered life she had led, including expensive boarding schools and cultured society, how on earth could he expect her to be able to cope with these obscene animals of his? It was one thing to talk of raising puppies, as they had when they were still in college, but an entirely different thing when it came to enduring the disgusting experience she had suffered only a few minutes ago. Even imagining how the hulking animal's shining red penis must have silently slipped out of its sheath to rub against the unprotected flesh of her naked leg made her quake anew as uncontrollable waves of emotion rippled continuously through her curvaceous young body huddled on the still-unmade bed. The memory of Wolf's dark powerful flanks as they had appeared that morning when he had risen to greet her in his kennel, and the thick pointed rod of flesh that had jabbed lewdly into the air beneath his furry belly, was stamped _indelibly into her mind and she cringed into the sheets, trying to erase the appalling vision from her brain. Then, as she struggled with her shock and hysteria, Diane unthinkingly placed her hand inside her coat to warmly cover her own full breast, a gesture that had often brought her comfort during the days when she was alone in boarding school, far from the security of her home and parents. It was a childish comfort left over from her life before she had met Bill and learned that there was more solace to be found in the touch of a man's hand than her own, but even now her agitated body's reaction to the innocent touch was anything but child-like. An insistent ache suddenly rose deep in her belly, and she was instantly aware of her own soft white limbs, her curved hips and taut buttocks pressing down into the mattress through the fabric of her light coat and cotton dress, her high proud breasts jutting out against the tight confinement of her lacy white brassiere. It took her another moment to wholly understand the fact that she was strangely aroused and the trembling in her body was of excitement and passion, not of shame and anger. For a panicky moment, Diane scoured her brain for some justification of the unbelievable thing that was happening to her mentally-unprepared body, and she quickly remembered the unsatisfactory love-making session that she had shared with Bill the afternoon before. Of course, that was it, she mused with a breathless surge of relief. Her young husband had aroused her and had then left callously on his business trip while, by her own choice, she had still been locked up in their bedroom, fuming over his cruel sarcasm. It was no wonder that she was aroused this morning, she nervously rationalized to herself. Obviously it was all a result of that disastrous experience yesterday afternoon ... As her slender hands began to roam restlessly over her own warm curving body, she resentfully recalled how loving and considerate Bill used to be when he made love to her--but that was before they had gotten the loan from the bank to buy the kennels! Now, everything in their existence, even their most private sex life, seemed to revolve around those stupid barking animals outside the house. Though she hated to think about it, the newly married young woman had been learning, little by little, to resort more and more often to her own devices to satisfy the natural yearning that always seemed to well up in her body just at a time when her husband was simply too involved in taking care of his dogs to pay much attention to her. But it did not really matter right now. Paramount in her thoughts were the insistent demands of her sex-starved body, the sharp tingling feeling down between her tightly-clenched thighs. Casting all of her natural inhibitions aside, Diane began to knead her ripely throbbing breasts, pinching the soft pliant nipples into rubbery hardness under her blouse. Then, with a soft, impatient moan, she rose from the bed and began at once to take off her clothes. In another moment, she stood completely naked in front of the full-length mirror in their bedroom, gazing questioningly at her voluptuous, exquisitely formed body. At least, Bill had never been able to complain about the way she looked, the golden-haired girl breathed heavily as she eyed herself approvingly. Flaxen blonde and perfectly proportioned, Diane had long ago grown accustomed to the fact that men automatically thought of sex when they first met her and, to tell the truth, she suspected that her classically beautiful face and desirable body had first attracted Bill to her in college. It had not mattered then, for they had fallen rapidly in love with each other, but now she almost wished that Bill felt a bit more of that electric sexual excitement that had caused their first quarrels when she was still a frightened young virgin. Now that they were married and Diane had learned some of the exciting delights of physical love, she wondered if perhaps something about her had changed to make him so cold and uncaring. Her worried gaze traveled over her lush young breasts standing firm and high above a waspish hour-glass waist, her full rounded buttocks topping the long sun-golden columns of her perfectly tapered legs. No, there was nothing wrong with her body, she finally decided, and certainly her face with its wide blue eyes and sensuously pouting lips was just as pretty as it ever was. What more could Bill want? Well, she didn't know, she shrugged, and she did not feel like worrying about it right now. Slowly, she placed her palms under her full, milk-white breasts and lifted them slightly until they hardened out in full bloom. She held the softly pulsating nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, tweaking them gently into erection, a little moan of excitement in her throat. Her left hand began to slide down along her awakening body, down to the flat plane of her sides and across her stomach to rest on her pale blonde pubic mound, pausing there to rub sensuously back and forth over the silky softness of the curling blonde strands of vaginal hair. She could feel the wetness flowing down out of her strangely inflamed pussy on the insides of her smooth ivory thighs, a moisture that was flowing freely now as she edged back to sit down on the bed. Complete surrender to the warm sexual need building inside her showed in her passion-glazed eyes as her naked buttocks twisted tensely on the mattress, writhing there until she could feel the crisp sheets brush thrillingly against the tender swelling of her cuntal lips. Her long beautiful legs scissored open and closed slowly as she teased herself with the rhythmic pressure of the bedclothes against her tingling clitoris. Her breath quickened and the passionate force of her yearning grew stronger in her hungry loins. Diane was astounded that she could feel so thoroughly aroused after the disgusting thing that had happened to her this morning but the slight shame she felt only stimulated her all the more. Her lipstick-circled mouth opened in sensual rapture as both of her hands teased lightly over her body as if no longer under her control, floating over her soft sleek belly, then coming to rest once again on the golden vee at the entranceway to her burning loins. Groaning at the sudden contact of her fingers against her sensitively pulsing clitoris, she spread her legs far apart, exposing to the air the glistening hair-lined furrow nestling between them. Her trembling fingers slid down further on the soft swollen lips, pulling them gently outward until the deep pink opening was fully exposed to the open room and the mouth-like orifice throbbed and sucked greedily inward like the mouth of a gulping fish. Slowly and tenderly, she wormed her slim middle finger into the moist pulsating hole and forced it downward until it was deeply embedded in the tight smooth passageway, while at the same time she flicked at her throbbing bud-like clitoris with the middle finger of the other hand. Afraid to pause as her excitement soared higher, Diane quickly worked in another finger alongside the first, sliding it into herself between the crimson- colored ridges of her desire-drenched cunt, pushing the soft hair- fringed lips outward as she rotated the two fingers in a slow, ever-widening circle. Incoherent images of her husband fucking into her with his long, lance-like cock flashed through her mind and in a frenzy of lust, she levered her legs far back up against her naked breasts and ground her buttocks upwards to meet each penetrating stroke of her fingers. Her face contorted strangely with the soul-jarring effort of her frantic fingering of her open vagina. It was not enough! Clenching her teeth tightly together, she squirmed even another finger into her ravenously hungry pussy as it contracted spasmodically around the instruments she was using to give herself pleasure. Deep moans of animal ecstasy issued from her graceful young throat as her loins started a hungry, more rapid fucking rhythm, straining toward a wild blissful orgasm, thrusting upward into herself to bury the invading fingers deep into the tight pink opening between her wide-spread thighs. Her blonde flowing hair rippled sensuously around her rising and falling head as she groaned out in helpless frustration, trying more and more desperately to bring herself to the much-needed pinnacle her body desired. Suddenly a loud whine seemed to answer her own frantic cries. It was a high-pitched sound from outside the house. Then another howling whine broke through the stillness, and another. She ceased her abandoned movements for a moment, her fingers still buried deep inside her hotly aching cunt, and she raised her head to listen in surprised wonder. From behind the house, she could hear several of the dogs whimpering and yapping, and above it all, came the deeper, huskier timbre of Wolf's voice howling mournfully from his private kennel. She knew that the dogs were only crying because of their yearning to be with the young bitches in heat but she could not discard the strange feeling that somehow the males were answering her own moans of sexual frustration. In her mind, the nakedly squirming young woman pictured Wolf as she had found him that morning, his strong animal body curled up on the floor of his shelter as he licked his naked unsheathed cock with his long slavering tongue. The great dog, Wolf, seemed to understand the way she felt, the young beauty reasoned vaguely as her long delicate fingers began to twitch again inside the wet, impatiently throbbing walls of her pussy. She thought of the handsome animal that was trapped out there in his locked kennel, his primitive instincts all straining toward the tantalizing scent of the lusting young female bitches in heat that he would not mate with for at least another season. Like him, she was also trapped, a virtual captive in her own house, with a thoughtless husband who seemed to care nothing about his own wife's needs. Secluded as she was this way in the lonely Oak Tree region, she might as well be a sour old widow or a crotchety spinster who has given up on the notion of ever fulfilling her natural female desires. Then, a peculiar thought crossed her mind: If only she too could be a wild bitch in heat just this one morning and join the great champion in his pen, maybe they could both be satisfied. The idea caused an embittered but wicked little smile to twist her pretty mouth. Suddenly, as her wet fingers pushed in and out of her burning vaginal channel, Diane's cheeks flushed a deep rose color and she felt the long-awaited orgasm approaching, building inexorably with an almost paralyzing force in her hotly squirming belly and in the tortured nerves of her loins. She was teetering on the delicate brink of orgasmic release, her entire youthful body vibrating with maddening expectation. Then, at last, the dam of her passion spilled over the edge, the hot female juices rushing out of her wide-stretched vaginal lips and around her rhythmically fucking fingers and running down between her hotly quivering thighs onto the sheets beneath her. Her mind whirled crazily and blacked out as the storm of her cumming shocked her system for an endless moment, her throbbing cunt clasping spastically around the fingers inside her that she was using as a pitiful substitute for a hardened male penis. ""Oooooh, God, moooorrrre,"" she gasped deliriously, her voice crying out and bouncing off the walls of the bedroom, signaling the intense moment of sensuality she was feeling throughout her whole naked being. But gradually the waves of pleasure dwindled, becoming weaker and weaker, until finally she was afraid they were over altogether. The passion-crazed girl wanted more, the real thing, and she stayed glued to the edge of the mattress, her long, sensuously shaped legs bent back crab-like up against her huge billowing breasts. She could not bring herself to withdraw her submerged fingers from the hot wet passage between her upraised thighs until the last dying spasms of orgasm had almost completely stopped in her still-unfulfilled body. Finally, when the frenzy of the half-satisfying sexual bliss had died away completely, she felt a brief flurry of anger and removed her hand from between her moist thighs, her fingers slithering wetly from her partially-satiated cunt. She lowered herself back until she lay stretched full-length on the rumpled bed and felt her own cum stain cooling where her buttocks pressed against it. When she had regained her breath a little, she rolled limply over on her side and thought about what she had just done. Every time she had fingered herself since her marriage to Bill, she had always felt a nagging sense of guilt, for she realized that it was shameful and unfair to him to give in to her self-indulgent desires this way. She chastised herself now, feeling guilty and ashamed, until suddenly she remembered the true reason that she had allowed herself to behave so disgracefully this morning. After all, she decided, it was just as much his fault as hers that she had to resort to such humiliating acts to quell the sex drives that sometimes overwhelmed even her normally proper conduct as a decent and respectable young lady. It was not as though she were some kind of sex freak but only that, just like anyone else, she needed to feel loved and desired as a person. After a few minutes, she raised herself a bit unsteadily from the bed and pulled at the cum-moistened sheets to remove them. When they came free, she dropped them in a heap on the floor, pausing then to notice again the now-dry white crust of the great dog, Wolf's, sperm on the lower part of her leg. She felt her earlier revulsion return for a moment but defiantly shrugged it away. Actually the huge dog had done nothing more immoral than she had done herself right here on the bed, the very bed that she shared with her inconsiderate husband. And Wolf, lusty dumb animal that he was, had every bit as much right to a periodic lack of self-control as she did.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nThe next morning promised a pleasant warmth later in the day. As she stood peering out the kitchen window, Diane could see that, although it was still slightly overcast, the sun already shone cautiously through the light blanket of mist over the trees. The woods were a silvery shade of green and she was able to make out several patches of new violet-blue flowers that had blossomed open on the outer fringes of the garden at the side of the house. To add to the peaceful scene, there were perhaps a dozen or so black and yellow songbirds flitting here and there among the branches of the scrub pines just beyond the clearing, warbling like feathered sopranos in the overall symphony of color and sound outside. The young blonde wife could not help but feel buoyant and high-spirited, despite her distress of the day before, and she actually looked forward to going outside to feed and water the dogs. After draining off the last of the lukewarm coffee still in her cup, she started off toward the main bedroom to change from her heavy yellow bathrobe into a pair of jeans and a warm flannel shirt, but just then the piercing howl of one of the German Shepherds set off the rest of them. Within a minute, the lot of them were barking and whining like a small army of banshees and Diane became so rattled that she decided to attend to them right away, without even bothering to dress first. She knew that they were complaining because it was almost a half hour past their regular feeding time. She had slept a little later than usual, as she sometimes did when Bill was away on business, and the dogs always let her know when she failed to conform to the established schedule. She hurriedly donned the pair of slippers she had kicked off under the breakfast table while having her first cup of black coffee and headed for the door at the rear of the house. As she descended the steps outside the living room, she was surprised to find that the robe was warm enough to protect her against the mild morning air, even though she wore nothing at all under the garment. A few moments later, she had fetched the weighty sack of dog meal and was within twenty yards of the kennel when the dogs heard her and renewed their ear-splitting din. Even Wolf was awake and pacing back and forth in his run, his louder barking seeming to lead the others on to greater noisy impatience. ""All right, all right, I'm coming,"" the young flaxen-haired woman muttered irritably under her breath as she lugged the heavy sack across the yard toward the kennels. In the clearing behind the house she saw the dogs bounding about and prancing anxiously in their exercise runs, pawing impatiently at the wire fences as they watched her approach. They were behaving as though they had not been fed in a week, she thought crossly, as at the same time she struggled to keep her robe closed and the dog meal from spilling out of her arms. God, if they only knew about all the dinners that she had prepared, ones that had waited for hours on the table until they were cold, while Bill was out here doctoring one of their running noses--or whatever it was he did for so long in the kennels--maybe they would not be so loud and demanding. ""Hush up, Daisy. Quiet now, Gypsy,"" Diane sternly admonished two gangly half-grown bitches as she approached their pen and unlatched the gate. They were two of the ones who were in heat, two of the females who had indirectly caused her distressing ordeal with Wolf the day before. The flaxen-haired girl scowled grouchily as she slipped through the barely-opened screen-gate and quickly kicked it shut behind her. Ignoring their enthusiastic lickings and jostlings, she filled their trays with meal and walked back to the gate. The two fledgling dogs were virtual balls of energy but they soon forgot her presence as they went to work on their breakfast. Watching them for a moment, she felt her heart soften toward them in spite of the rumbles of hunger in her own stomach. She knew that these magnificent purebreds were altogether dependent upon her while Bill was away and, ironically enough, it made her feel rather maternal to realize it. She moved hastily to let herself out and go on to the next enclosure full of hungry animals. Kennel by kennel, she filled the feed troughs and the dogs quieted then as they heartily gulped down their slightly tardy breakfast. Finally, only Wolf was left to attend to. The irritation that she had felt a few moments ago faded with the diminishing racket from the other dogs as she stood watching Wolf's antics, smiling to herself as he whined and scratched at the fence enclosing his run. ""Don't worry, boy,"" she consoled in a light mocking tone as she set the open feed bag to one side so that she could pull open the latch to his pen. ""Your royal majesty's breakfast has arrived."" She giggled to herself at his unabashed delight to see her as she picked up the meal sack and slipped heedlessly into his compound. It made her feel warm and good that the dogs depended so much on her and she knelt down on the dirt floor, digging her fingers into his thick ruff of sable fur and wrinkling her nose at the sloppy licking kisses he planted on her face and neck. She knew he must be hungry but when she tried to rise and carry the feed bag over to his empty tray, he pushed her imperiously back down to the ground on her plush haunches with his hairy muzzle. The beautiful girl experienced a brief flash of fear but then smiled affectionately at what seemed to be the grand champion's demand for more attention, reminding herself that he was isolated and alone almost all the time. She patted his stately head without fear, dropping the burden of the sack in her arms to one side as the giant German Shepherd's cold wet nose poked boldly under the top of her robe and sniffed interestedly at the full snowy mounds of her naked breasts under the fluffy yellow material. ""Hey, boy, I think you've got me mixed up with one of those hot-blooded young pups over in the other pen,"" she giggled with perceptibly strained gaiety, her bright blue eyes widening with the beginning of alarm. The forced laughter died in her now- exposed throat as his massive head nuzzled further downward, nosing more brazenly at her housecoat until the sash slipped loose and the front of the garment fell open. She was startled enough to utter a tiny cry of fear, especially when the huge creature lowered his head even further down and began to sniff daringly at the naked, unprotected mound of her exposed vagina. This was not right, was unnatural, she thought as she cowered and tried to move away from his slavering mouth. Maybe it was only the scent of the young bitches in heat, the scent that had rubbed off on her when she was in their pen, that attracted the big male brute to her in this strange way. Whatever it was, she was afraid and wanted to finish feeding him and get out of his pen as soon as she possibly could. ""Back, boy! Get back!"" she commanded with as much authority as she could manage to fake under the circumstances. Then, with one sudden movement, she made a futile attempt to close her bathrobe and rise to her feet but a low rumbling growl from Wolf caused her to freeze in terror just as she got to her knees. Her glazed blue eyes popped open wide in fearful surprise and she pressed the back of her hand tightly over her gaping mouth to keep from screaming out in the stillness of the surrounding forest. In her unreasoning dread, she thrust out the flats of her palms in front of her in a vain effort to ward off any attack upon her that the hulking German Shepherd might make, but the miscalculated movement only made her lose her balance. The frightened young blonde toppled helplessly over to the ground on her side, her long white legs sprawling out under her as the animal growled ferociously, standing menacingly over her prostrate form. It was impossible for her to move without bringing another threatening snarl from him. Her instinctive fear of the dog had returned with such paralyzing force that she knew now it was useless to make any attempt to intimidate him into obedience with her feeble commands. Just as he could sense her helpless panic, Diane could sense his savage confidence growing stronger and stronger as he hovered possessively over her voluptuously young cringing body. She tensed automatically, wincing throughout every pore of her being, and whimpered as the black and tan dog inched his great head forward and searched with his dark spongy nose between her soft fleshy thighs, nudging them further apart until the tender pink folds of her hair-fringed pussy were open to the coolish draft of the autumn air. She heard him begin to pant excitedly, his thick cords of muscle quivering as the full lust-inciting aroma of her female scent filled his nostrils and ignited his interest in her nakedly spread vagina even more. It was as though he had cornered a bitch in heat, a beautiful, fully-aroused female whose enticing aroma and smooth hairless skin maddened him to unheard-of daring. Without warning, his hot pink tongue snaked out and began to lick wetly up and down the slightly moist slit between her cream-white thighs, probing and swirling eagerly at the inviting female odor of her defenseless vagina. A bone- chilling shudder ran through her as the long dripping animal tongue slaked hotly up and down on her naked genitals, all the way from the top of her naked young cunt to the tiny puckered ring of her anus cringing below it. It was almost more than Diane's tortured mind could bear as she lay frozen and helpless under the huge dog's explorations of her sensitive loins with his lapping canine spear of flesh. ""Oh, no, God, Wolf, stop, stop,"" she begged tremulously, her panicky voice breaking into an uneven wavering tone, but the enormous dog seemed not to hear her despairing pleas and continued his efforts to burrow his relentlessly flicking tongue up into her, to find the vital source of the teasing sexual scent that was crazing him. With a harsh forward thrust of his head, he drove the helplessly writhing young woman down flat on her back in the dirt and wedged his salivating muzzle deeper into her trembling loins. For a moment, the terrified girl tried weakly to twist away from the stubborn attack but another sinister snarl from the brute monster crouching over her vulnerable young body made her collapse back to the ground. His mercilessly spearing tongue ran searingly along the full length of her narrow moist crevice again and again, flicking relentlessly between Diane's wide-spread legs. Then, suddenly, it darted deep into her vaginal opening, spreading apart the blonde's wispy down-lined cuntal lips like a knife slicing through butter. Fear-stricken moans tumbled from her fright-ovalled lips as the dog's hot lingual lance flicked fluidly into her openly-spread loins. She repeated over and over to herself, as if in a trance, that she must remain motionless and not provoke him in any way, for he might become really violent and hurt her seriously out of sheer frustration and animal rage. And yet, despite her horror and revulsion at what was happening to her, the helplessly-trapped girl began to feel something unexpected taking place inside her, something like tiny chills of forbidden excitement beginning to flutter all along her spine from the perverted stimulation of the dog's feverishly sluicing tongue. Good God, she thought, surely her mind was temporarily deranged by the reeling shock of this grotesque mistake of nature, for certainly no normal woman could be aroused by this weird thing that was taking place. A thing like this could happen only in nightmares or lewd fantasy stories written by perverted people with unbalanced minds. She vaguely remembered that the gate to the kennel was behind her, that there was a way to escape if only she would reach out and open it with her hand. If she called upon her dwindling reserves of strength, she could crawl out of the wire door on her hands and knees, but the weirdly rising thrills that were coursing through her drained off the last of her will and courage. And besides, the little prickles of pleasurable sensation that Wolf's rampant tongue set off in her hungry body left her too weakened to drag herself even that short distance. ""Oooh, don't, pleeease, Wolf,"" she moaned futilely, feeling her resistance disappear more with every passing second as he licked harder up between her open thighs with ever-increasing urgency. She was completely at the mercy of the ruthless dog and found herself pushing her nakedly trembling buttocks unwillingly upward toward the fiery lance that was drilling in and out of her now moistly secreting cunt and slurping obscenely at the tiny puckered lips of her anus. In her blurred brain she was dimly aware of the sounds of the other dogs barking and whining excitedly as though in a medley of applause and bestial frustration. Oh, God, were they all watching her lewd surrender to Wolf, she asked herself through her haze of confusion as the champion brute's mouth opened and nibbled softly on her wet, dilating pussy and lapped away the final reserves of her resistance to the strange bestial attack. All around her the general clamor and low sexual whines in the kennel seemed to grow louder and Diane felt the first needling worry and concern about the noise they were making. Soon, soon she would have to escape ... somehow ... find a way to make the dog release her ... to speak to him in a tone that would make him obey. The other dogs were setting up a raucous unbridled uproar and she knew she had to do something right away. ""I mean it, get back, Wolf!"" she shouted at the huge worked- up German Shepherd whose head was thrashing unceasingly between her lewdly-spread legs, his thick, hungrily-licking tongue slobbering voraciously in and out, up and down and back and forth on the ravishing young woman's now steadily-pulsating vaginal slit. ""Back, boy! Please, please get back."" But her own voice betrayed her weakness and sounded even in her own ears like a frail useless mewling that came from far away, a sound that was not at all what she had intended. Her brain was fogged with haziness and nothing was real to her but the teasing burning sensations that flowered throughout her obscenely ravaged loins. The riotous barking from the other pens went on, unabated, and she finally let her head fall back on the hard-packed dirt as she at last admitted to herself how hopeless it was to try to master her own wanton desire. She knew now that she could do nothing but lie here and allow the lewd incident to run its course, until the great German Shepherd was finished with her and she had reached the unnatural climax that was driving her nerves ruthlessly toward the point of breaking. She labored, gasping for air and began to moan wickedly as she pressed her involuntarily responding loins upwards, trying to make firmer contact with the wet, excitedly swollen lips of her cunt up against the passion- inciting hotness of the dog's hungrily drooling mouth. Then ... just as her self-control was moments from deserting her completely, ""Get away from her, dog,"" a deep male voice sounded from outside the kennel. In the next few moments, everything happened so fast that the impassioned young blonde could barely comprehend it. The huge dog, Wolf's, hotly-slaving mouth lifted immediately from her lust-saturated loins, depriving her of the wildly rising sensation of the animal tongue fucking up between the pink, wide-split edges of her throbbing young pussy. Next, she heard the thin metallic click of the gate to the pen as it opened, and a few seconds later, a pair of strong calloused male hands grasped her shoulders, pulling her bodily from behind, her heels dragging in the dirt. It all took place so quickly that even the immense dog was surprised and had no time to snarl out his protest at being cheated of his gorgeous human victim. Diane's first, shock-dazed reaction was frustrated resentment that the delicious erotic sensations had been so abruptly interrupted but then, as she slowly regained her wits, a crippling tide of dismay and horror flooded her consciousness. Scalding tears of shame overflowed from her tightly-closed eyes as she searched her dazed brain for some kind of excuse, some logical explanation, for her vile lascivious behavior. But at least she was being rescued from this horrible, shameful ordeal by her husband, the man whom she had been accusing of inconsideration and selfishness for the last two days. ""Oh, Bill, Bill, thank God you're home,"" she sobbed wretchedly, forgetting in her hysteria that he was not due to return home for another two days. ""Wolf trapped me, darling ... I--I couldn't get away from him ... it was awful!""\n""Well now, it didn't look that way to me, lady,"" a brusque masculine voice drawled sarcastically from behind her. ""Sure, you were fighting a bit, that's true, but it looked to me like your hot little pussy was twitching like a live wire."" Oh, my God! she groaned inwardly, realizing in that instant that it was not Bill. How could it be? Her husband would not be back before Wednesday at the earliest! At the sound of the unfamiliar voice, Diane's girlish, fear-flushed face blanched pale white and she clutched reflexively at the front of the soiled yellow robe that was bunched up beneath her, attempting to cover her nakedness. Her eyes flew open wide, blinking several times as she tried to focus through the blur of her tears and the sudden blinding brilliance of the sunlight. She could not identify the shadowy form towering above her still partially-exposed body as she endeavored to draw her bathrobe around her on the ground. ""Who--who are you?"" she finally managed to ask in a stilted voice, after she had concealed her exposed front from his leering view. ""I'm Jack Green, ma'am, and I'm the caretaker over at the Taylor place,"" his mockingly-amused voice drifted down to her. ""And listen, you sure don't have to worry about covering yourself up for me. I don't mind at all seeing the sweet young curves on a gal like you.""\n""Oh, no! You're a caretaker over at the Taylor place?"" the embarrassed young woman asked, truly flabbergasted by his announcement. My God, she moaned, this on top of everything else! As if it were not bad enough to be caught red-handed in such a humiliating position, her rescuer turned out to be a common hired hand from a nearby estate! Not only that, the man was rude and insulting, an oaf who was obviously incapable of understanding the circumstances that had led up to her being in such a compromising situation with their prize German Shepherd. She wrenched herself up into a sitting position, curling her legs under the skirt of her robe as she gathered the top of the garment more tightly together over her upper torso. ""Now tell me, ma'am, what do you mean by that? What's wrong with being just a caretaker?"" Jack Green inquired in a sterner tone, his sarcastic grin and the bantering sarcasm in his voice swiftly dissolving as he stiffened his shoulders in indignation. ""Maybe you'd like it better if I put you back in there with that hot-blooded dog of yours?"" His ominous suggestion caused Diane to look up and carefully study the man who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere to rescue her from the lewd advances of the huge animal. Just the sight of the man, this Jack Green, increased her sense of humiliation and debasement all the more. His face had a rather grizzled appearance and he was well into middle-age, perhaps forty-five or even fifty years old. He wore khaki trousers and an ancient moth- eaten sweater that drooped sloppily down from his broad but slouchy shoulders like a shapeless sheath of worn-out drapery. As he stood there with his arms folded across his barrel chest, the man's natural strength was apparent even though hidden under his shaggy sweater. She remembered how easily he had dragged her out of Wolf's kennel, as though she were a mere feather and no challenge whatsoever to his well-tempered muscles. Another thing seemed curious about this stranger: the wry, impertinent glint in his watery hazel-colored eyes. It was certainly more independent and arrogant than that she had seen as a child in the eyes of the servants who had been employed by her father on their family estate. This Jack Green, an unshaven man whose hair was greying, met her gaze evenly and made her sheepish embarrassment of a few moments ago turn slowly into haughty anger. Momentarily, she forgot her awkward state in relation to him and felt her blood begin to boil with resentment at his insulting attitude toward her. ""Thank you, Mr. Green, but I'm finished caring for the dogs this morning,"" she said glacially as she rose to her feet and stood facing him with a patronizing expression on her exquisitely featured face. In a cold, measured tone of exaggerated formality, she added: ""Actually, I would like to know exactly why you're on our property. I must thank you, of course, for your timely arrival and the help you gave me, but I'm certain my husband would disapprove of a stranger wandering around our grounds without permission.""\n""He's away, is he?"" Jack grinned suggestively. ""Well, yes, he is ..."" Diane blurted out, suddenly angry with herself for volunteering information that was none of the caretaker's business and might even threaten her safety. ""But he's due back very soon ... any time now.""\n""Is that so?"" the middle-aged man smirked, nodding his head toward her with a significant wink of one of his twinkling greenish-brown eyes. ""I wonder what he'd think if he'd found you in there with that horny dog ... I mean, if he turned up before, I did."" The man's insulting gaze raked over her soft curvaceous form and, although Diane clenched her robe tightly around her nakedness, she could not quite avoid the disturbing sensation that this lonely servant was staring right through the material and devouring the naked curves of her body with his burning eyes. This was really impossible, she rankled, her lush upper lip arching slightly upward in ill-concealed distaste at the caretaker's presence. One thing, she was relieved that Bill was not here now, since he had been raised in a less sophisticated household than she had been, and he had no real understanding of how to deal with lower class people such as this common vulgar man. This Jack Green should be put in his place--despite how undemocratic that might seem to the blonde's less refined husband- -or perhaps she might not be able to live down the awful mortification that she had undergone this morning. Staring at some undefined point beyond the older man's unkempt grey hair, she smiled faintly in a manner that she had often seen her striking, well-brought-up mother smile when coping with insubordinate servants. ""If you'll come to the house with me,"" Diane said frostily, ""I'll pay you a little something for your trouble this morning."" Despite her feigned reserve, she heard her voice waver slightly from the after-effects of the unnerving experience she had just endured, but she stretched her graceful aristocratic neck arrogantly straight, her head held high, and turned on her heel to set off toward the house without another word. Standing in the grassy clearing near the dog, Wolf's, kennel, the middle-aged man stared after her for a moment, his hazel eyes darkly pensive as the beautiful, excitingly-shaped young woman's haughty words registered fully in his mind. Despite his shabby clothes and generally disheveled appearance, Jack Green was a proud man and had the single distinction of being one of the earliest residents of the still relatively undeveloped Oak Tree area. His father had cleared land and worked hard to eke out a skimpy living from the untamed forest, and Jack's own status as caretaker of the Taylor estate was no more than a symbolic token of admiration and respect from the wealthy Taylor urbanites who had purchased the property that old Mr. Green, Jack's father, had never bothered to gain ownership of from the government. Among the local citizens in sparsely-settled Oak Tree, Jack was regarded as a bit of an eccentric and a loner but certainly not the stupid clod that this prissy little blonde seemed to take him for. The crow's-feet around his greenish eyes deepened as the wiry man recalled how he had first seen this stuck-up little bitch as he had been strolling through the woods this slightly hazy autumn morning. Despite what had sounded like cries of terror at first, she had actually been squirming like an over-heated little wanton on the dirt floor of the kennel as that fired-up German Shepherd had lapped ravenously at her stark-naked pussy. He felt his rancor kindling anew as he remembered how she had treated him ... her cold, snobbish dismissal of him and his willingness to be friendly ... and maybe even more ... after he had helped her out of the dog's pen. It was just too damned bad that she was such a tight-assed little slut, he frowned, shaking his head disgustedly as he ambled off slowly toward the house into which she had already disappeared. Hell, he had already been courteous enough to service several of the lonely wives in Oak Tree while their husbands were busy working in the city or out drinking with their friends, and he had been eagerly looking forward to a pretty young sexy addition to his personal rural harem. After the interesting little show the gorgeous young blonde had staged with that big stud dog, he had pretty well decided that he had just discovered the prettiest, most available piece of ass for twenty miles around. Now, though, his keen sense of frustration only added to the annoyance that he already felt and he hoped to get her down flat on her back and fuck her silly to even the score. He walked dourly through the front entrance to the house, not even bothering to stamp the dew-soaked leaves and caked mud from his heavy work boots before he trod across the deep-pile beige carpet just inside the doorway. Diane was waiting in the living room, wearing an impassive expression on her face to conceal the consternation she felt as she sat primly in an easy chair. Her yellow bathrobe was cinched tightly around her tiny willowy waist as she rummaged with studied nonchalance through a purse she had snatched off a peg on the clothes-horse in the entranceway. Unfortunately, the purse contained little more than some loose change and a dried-up container of mascara--nothing she needed to spruce up her appearance in a hurry. She lifted her eyes automatically when she heard her neighbor's hired hand's heavy footsteps grow louder as he approached, her gaze intensifying with glowering indigence as she watched the unkempt character striding indifferently toward her, heedless of the trail of muddy prints he was leaving behind him on the expensive carpet that she and Bill had bought with her parents' generous cash wedding gift. ""Please, Mr. Green, the carpet!"" she burst out in dismay, horrified at the man's insolent lack of consideration, but before she could protest further, he had already settled himself in his grimy old clothes on the plush velour sofa that they had also purchased with a portion of her parents' wedding gift of money. God, what a boorish man, she rankled, and yet for some unknown reason she found herself wishing that she could retreat to the bedroom and make herself presentable in a nice dress as well as apply make-up to enhance her appearance ... anything to give her more confidence with this crude, incorrigible man. Her bedraggled-looking state, her robe still smudged from the floor of the dog kennel, made her feel helpless and unable to do anything but stare at him in exasperation. As if things were not bad enough, here she was with only a few loose coins and some useless cosmetic in her pocketbook. She had no idea how in the world she was ever going to get rid of this disgusting man now--not without something to give him as a little reward for his timely arrival when she was at the mercy of Wolf's sexual attack upon her. ""Hey, why don't you just relax, honey?"" Jack Green asked huskily, grinning suggestively at her from his seat on the sumptuous couch. ""Let's just have a little drink together and be friends about this whole thing. And if you really do want to give me something, how about a good pup when that big hairy stud of yours decides to get interested in something else besides your pretty little tail?""\n""Friends?"" Diane sputtered in fury and disgust at the shabby man's unbelievably crude comments. In the space of a second, she remembered just what kind of person he was, that he was lower class, and her anger cooled slightly, gradually turning into a mere cold distaste for him. Her eyes blazing blue with sparks of contempt, she spat out, ""I don't associate with people like you, Mr. ... Mr., whatever your name is."" Rising then, she crossed the room toward the bedroom, disappearing for a few moments only to return with a bundle of garments that she had grabbed out of a closet just inside the door. Hurling them across the living room toward Jack, she shouted, ""Here are some of my husband's old shirts so you'll have something clean to wear--if you ever decide to take a bath!"" Then, pointing one trembling finger toward the front door, she punctuated her insult by adding, ""Now get out of our house and don't ever trespass on this property again!"" The patiently-indulgent smile disappeared from the middle- aged man's weather-toughened face as he slowly lifted himself from the now dust-blemished couch. Diane shuddered and instinctively pulled her robe more snugly around her throat as she felt his penetrating yellowish-brown eyes roving boldly over her sensuous curves. He ignored the shirts that lay in a rumpled heap on the floor where she had tossed them and walked slowly across the spacious room toward the spot where the beautiful twenty-one-year- old blonde stood quivering with uncertainty. ""You can keep those things, little lady,"" he informed her, pointing at the shirts with a contemptuous glint in his eyes that was contrary to the friendly drawling tone of his voice. ""But there's something else of your husband's I'd like to have ... something he doesn't seem to use very much.""\n""I-I'm sure I don't know what you mean,"" Diane stammered feebly, a sinking sensation growing suddenly in the pit of her stomach. The grim realization was slowly dawning on her that this unusual man was not responding as she had intended him to, that he was not at all intimidated the way she had expected he would be. ""Yep, honey,"" he continued, a salaciously-knowing grin crossing his face as he came closer to her nervously-trembling body, ""you wouldn't be half so mean ... and you sure as hell wouldn't be playing around with that dog out there ... if you just got enough hard cock to satisfy that tight little pussy of yours. As a matter of fact, I'd say that a nice man-sized fuck would be a fine reward for saving you from that damned animal out there. Wouldn't you say so, honey?"" Diane gaped incredulously at the ungroomed, foul-mouthed stranger, the full meaning of his lewd words registering with a stunning impact on her shock-numbed brain. Under her bathrobe, she felt the muscles of her naked, unpantied tummy contract with dread and a chill helpless feeling crept along the length of her spine. Still, though, she could not tear her fixed gaze away from his face as he stood before her, his calloused hand resting cockily on his hip as he waited for her answer to his obscene proposition. ""You're ... you're crazy!"" she finally gasped, reeling a little. ""You don't mean that you want me to ... to let you ... to ... to pay you that way?"" The shoddily-dressed man chuckled in a vulgar tone at her obvious distaste for him. Well, she would change her tune soon enough, he assured himself with unswerving confidence as he felt his cock begin to jerk to life in the crotch of his khaki trousers. His intrusive eyes roved down the front of her robe, ogling the smoothly-rounded contours of her large heaving breasts and her thinly-curved waist where the yellow material of the housecoat flared outward over the luscious swells of her perfectly-formed young hips. Christ, he gasped to himself, there can't be a more perfect body than that, not anywhere, not only for the perfection of every beautiful line but also for the pure potential of untapped sexual energy that seemed to radiate from it. Christ, she was a flawless little bitch and he could hardly wait to get his hands on her soft white flesh, to turn her into a mindless mass of animal lust like that dog had almost done a few minutes ago. Actually, he had never had to take advantage of an unwilling woman in his entire life but this little bitch's high and mighty attitude pissed him off--especially since he had seen her almost having a wild session with the big German Shepherd behind the house. Goddamn it, if a dog could make her go crazy that way and make her forget all of her snotty ways, she'd go absolutely berserk when her hot little cunt was stuffed full of a real man's cock, the same one that had kept so many of the so- called ladies and untouchable wives of Oak Tree happy and smiling all this time. ""Yeah, baby, that's right. I'm going to fuck you,"" the middle-aged caretaker informed her bluntly, relishing the expression of shocked, unbelievable horror that distorted her proud young face. ""I'm going to fuck you until you beg for more, and you will too. They all do."" His filthy words made Diane want to scream, to cry out in disbelief, to do anything to put a stop to the incredible series of events that had victimized her ever since Bill had left on his business trip two days ago. That this horrible unsavory character could even conceive of her allowing him to use her body and commit adultery as though she were some kind of common tramp was the greatest of all possible insults! ""You pig, you! You insane pervert!"" she shrieked at him. ""My husband would kill you with his bare hands if he ever found out what you just said!"" Jack exploded into a long convulsive quaking of gruff sadistic laughter before he quipped, ""You can just tell him that big dog stretched your hot little pussy. Hell, he'd understand."" With a tiny cry of maddening frustration, the dazed young wife whirled quickly around and made a break for the front door but her attempted escape was stopped short by the older man's long, sinewy arm that snaked out around her waist. She stood staring at him frantically, like a wild animal at bay, then made a move to retreat backwards but her way was blocked by the living room wall behind her. ""No, you can't do this to me, my husband will kill you, I told you!"" she gasped fearfully, her eyes searching desperately for another means of escape. ""No one but my husband has ever ... done it to me.""\n""Well, baby, there's a first time for everyone,"" the older man replied callously, without the least sign of compassion, his lust-glazed eyes traveling even more directly up and down her deliciously young trembling form. An electric shock jolted her every nerve as she felt his extended hand slither out and around her ribs and on down to the flat plane of her tummy as he edged closer to her, his leathery unshaven face now only inches from her own fear-twisted face. Traveling down to the base of her tremulous belly, his rough fingertips rotated in small teasing circles against the soft hair-covered mound of her vagina, pressing against her robe until the fluffy fabric wedged into the narrow crevice between her thighs. To her horror, the young wife felt her knees buckle momentarily and yet somehow she managed to shake the sudden giddiness enough to keep from toppling over onto the floor. ""Tell me, honey,"" the hired hand taunted as she leaned back against the wall for support, ""tell me that you don't want me to fuck the shit out of you. You're still as hot as a firecracker from that big dog licking your hot little cunt, aren't you?"" Diane stiffened as though suddenly she had been doused with ice water. Her lush mouth fell open loosely and her blue eyes widened in utter horror as she felt the faint beginnings of betrayal in her own young body add to her sense of helplessness against this crudely arrogant man. She felt his powerful arms drawing her tightly against him, his big rough hands slipping down further to encompass the full rounded spheres of her buttocks. The blood rushed hotly to her face at the horrible shame of having this complete stranger pawing her tensed fear-stricken body with his hands, hands that were heedless of her mounting dread. ""Stop it, stop it, do you hear me? I'll scream for help,"" she threatened futilely. ""You go right ahead, little lady. Scream your head off, because nobody's going to hear you but those dogs out there,"" he grinned evilly into her lovely face, adding, ""I locked your furry boyfriend's pen before I came in, so don't count on him to cheat you out of the fucking I'm going to give you."" She could do nothing but gawk at him, aghast, searching for some tell-tale sign of mercy in the caretaker's face, but there was nothing but lust in his features and she quaked helplessly as his teasing fingers massaged and stroked her cringing, tightly- clenched buttocks as he pulled her more firmly against the huge bulge in the crotch of his trousers. God, why was he doing this terrible thing to her? she groaned to herself. Desolately, she wondered how she would ever be able to face her husband, Bill, again after all that had happened during the seeming eternity since he had left to scout for additional breeding stock. Even through the layers of their clothing, the shuddering girl could feel the intruder's lust-aroused penis rising to greater hardness against the soft plane of her belly, its hot pulsating rigidity sending little shivers of unwanted excitement shimmering up through the walls of her vagina. If only she could clear her head she might be able to think of a way to escape from this debasing situation ... She had only been doing her job, feeding the dogs, when suddenly everything had gone haywire and something strange had taken control of her life, tearing its control from her hands ... And now, she could hardly think of anything but the insistent pressure of the hidden rod of flesh jabbing out and throbbing suggestively against her tender vulnerable flesh. Again, she struggled in his arms, trying to free herself, but she was powerless against his greater strength and slowly he lowered his head until his lips closed over hers, completely engulfing her soft pink mouth, his tongue working deep between her lips and into the warmth between her teeth. She moaned weakly as his big hands jerked her pelvis more tightly forward against his, the harsh throbbing bulge at his loins causing an uncontrollable flutter of excitement to ripple through her soft flesh and center in her helplessly tingling vagina. The caretaker suddenly reached up with one hand and pinched hard against the soft rubbery nipple of her right breast through her robe igniting a flash of mixed pain and pleasure in the futilely-struggling young woman's captive body. She uttered a low helpless groan which was quickly choked off by the harsh pressure of his saliva-moistened lips clamping down hard over hers once again. Great surges of fiery shame washed over her as she felt the forbidden pleasure of the man's experienced touch relentlessly overcoming her desire to resist him. After these last few days of constant sexual stimulation and frustration, she felt her passion snowballing suddenly, beginning to drown out her fear and intense humiliation. Her breath caught in her soft milky throat as she felt the man, Jack Green's, invading hand slip audaciously under the front of her robe, slithering lizard-like up and down over the smooth fleecy flesh of her quivering hips. He let his hand brush lightly several times over the blonde curling strands of her pubic mound, his fingers pressing gently but insistently on the outer flanges of her pink swelling pussy-lips. She groaned and quailed with each gently pressured touch against her tingling genitals, her brain desperately fighting to gain control over the flowing tide of passion creeping through her passion-inflamed body. ""N-no ... no, p-please, don't,"" she beseeched him weakly as she felt the grey-haired man's strong hand burrowing deeper into the crevice between her tightly-clenched thighs. Suddenly his thick blunt finger began to trace the thin, pink-furrowed slit of her naked cunt and, against her conscious will, her muscles began gradually to relax until her legs opened slightly to his touch. Diane's slender hands flew up to his powerful shoulders, her long nails digging into his tough flesh through his ragged sweater. Even as a brief sensation of repulsion swept over her, lascivious waves of involuntary desire spiraled crazily through her burning loins and in her belly as he parted the soft sparse pubic hair and slowly, deliberately, teased his middle finger deep up between her warm moist vaginal lips. ""Oooooooh, God nooooooo,"" she moaned in protest even though she sensed her own sexually-aroused dampness spreading from the unwanted excitement that was taking over her entire being and she bit down on her lip to hold back the noises of delight that were rising up from deep in her graceful throat. Heated tears of humiliation streamed hotly down her flushed cheeks as the horrified young housewife suddenly recognized that her traitorous body was actually giving in to the thrill of this man's fingers probing into her hotly throbbing vagina. Her eyes closed despairingly as her hips began to thrust slowly back and forth of their own volition, matching the lewd rhythm of his teasing finger-fucking up between her slightly-spread legs. ""That's the spirit, honey,"" he crooned triumphantly in her ear. ""You're starting to like old Jack, eh? That tight little cunt of yours is getting nice and wet just like it does for your hubby. You're about ready for me to fuck you now, aren't you?"" Diane could not speak. Words of indignant horror formed in her tortured brain but died in her throat, lost in the sensual shock of his thick fingers teasing and flicking mercilessly around her now hotly quivering clitoris. Her shamelessly aroused young body jerked responsively as she unwillingly allowed herself to sink deeper and deeper into the waves of delectable sensation that were coursing through her. Every muscle in her exquisite body was taut as she unconsciously worked her loins forward now toward the maddening probe between her open legs. ""Well?"" he demanded again, thrusting his finger up into the tightness of her pussy walls with a quick, unexpected rush that shocked the breath out of her lungs. ""Do you want to fuck, honey?""\n""Oh, God,"" she moaned, miserably torn between her guilt and her female body's electric demands. ""I ... oooooh.""\n""Yeah, you just keep telling yourself that,"" he chuckled knowingly as he felt her supple young pussy muscles rippling excitedly around his buried finger. Bringing his other hand up to clutch at her long flaxen blonde hair, he drew her tear-streaked face back to him and kissed her wetly, his thick wet tongue sliding deep into her mouth as his fingers began to torturously tease up into her quivering cunt once more. Then Diane felt him begin to pull her across the room, slyly edging her captured body toward the plush red velour couch as he continued to deftly titillate her excitement-drenched vagina. Somewhere in her anguished brain she knew that the moment of her ultimate defilement and subjugation was drawing ever closer but she could no longer find the will to resist. There was nothing she could do but moan defenselessly as his hands took the most indecent liberties with her helpless young body, causing convulsive little twitches of unwanted delight to race through her glistening wet genitals. ""Let's take that rag off you, honey,"" he whispered hoarsely into her ear. ""I want to get another good look at what I'm gonna put my cock in."" Diane hung her head in shame and did not even struggle as she felt him tear open the knot of her belt and slip her fluffy yellow robe down over her naked shoulders. She closed her eyes, deliberately refusing to think about what was happening to her, assisting him by her passive submission until she felt her single protective garment fall into a soft, useless heap down around her slender ankles. As the cool air of the room rushed over her beautiful naked body, she heard the older man's sharp intake of breath. His big work-hardened hands clutched hotly at her full heaving breasts, kneading, squeezing, rolling the tiny pink nipples until they became hard and distended, throbbing almost painfully under his fingers. Finally she felt his wet, passion- heated mouth encircling one of the tiny erected tips, his tongue flicking maddeningly over the taut point of flesh. And then his hands left her swelling breasts, drawing his fingers down along her ribs to her hips to push her gently down on her back onto the sofa. Her eyes were still clenched shut against the harsh reality of what was occurring in her own living room as the young wife lay motionless and defeated on the plush cushions of the couch. She could hear a rustling of clothes as he undressed beside her. There was nothing left for her to do now but submit, she thought numbly, as she lay completely naked in the muted light of the living room. Where could she run without any clothes on and who would ever believe her if she tried to explain exactly what had happened to her? Her own husband already thought that she was silly and self-indulgent, she thought bitterly, so why not give in to the selfish desires that were coursing through her blood-stream like a conscience-killing drug? And yet she did not want this ... this horrible, older man forcing her to satisfy his lewd desires with the softness of her body. No, no, she couldn't go through with this! It wasn't right for a married woman to commit adultery like this, no matter what the circumstances. Suddenly her wandering mind was forced back to the reality of the present by the knowledge that another weight was settling down on the couch, down below where her long white legs dangled uselessly over the edge of the cushions to the floor below. She felt harsh hands grasping her right ankle, lifting it high in the air and finally placing it down high over the back of the sofa. The springs squeaked as he crawled between her now widely-parted young thighs, causing her to stiffen in apprehension of the brutal rape she knew was about to begin at any moment. ""All right, honey, let's open up those baby-blue eyes,"" he commanded gloatingly. ""I've got something I want you to see."" She obeyed slowly and reluctantly. She saw him kneeling between her wide-spread thighs that he, himself, had spread open, his sinewy body completely naked now and his weathered face twisted in a lewd salacious grin. Her gaze trailed downward along his broad muscular torso to the thick hardened penis standing out from beneath the little overhang of his slightly paunchy belly. Her eyes began to widen in mounting revulsion and frightened disbelief as she visually measured the abnormally large penis that pointed toward the ceiling like the shaft of a large menacing weapon. God, it was enormous! Jack Green stared directly into her awe-rounded eyes and his licentious smirk broadened as his hand lustfully stroked the heavy uncircumcised foreskin back and forth over the hard blood-engorged head. ""Think it's big enough, baby?"" he asked her, a triumphant gleam burning in his eyes. ""Now, aren't you glad that your hubby's not home?"" At the sound of his cruelly-taunting voice, loathing and nausea swept over her again, nearly destroying the erotic sensations that possessed her. Even so, she could not help but gape at the massive size and thickness of the fleshy hardness dominating her vision. She sensed that the middle-aged man was enjoying the devilish brutality that he was subjecting her to but she could not tear her incredulous gaze from the heavily-veined rod of male cock-flesh that he was still holding and stroking in his hand. Still, she could barely believe its fantastic size and wondered how any normal woman could safely take such a huge thing inside of her without stretching her vagina unbearably. She tried to imagine that great monster buried inside the narrow, hair- fringed folds of her tight young pussy and a quiver of paralyzing fear coursed through her. ""It's ... oh, God, it's too big,"" the blonde-haired girl managed to stutter in a last ditch effort to voice her resistance. Jack Green continued to massage the granite-hard tower of flesh, slowly, tantalizingly. ""That's what all the wives around here say ... the first time,"" he leered at her. ""But you're going to take every inch of it, honey, every hard throbbing inch of this big baby ..."" Once again, the tears dribbled down Diane's flushed cheeks as she realized that there was no appealing to this vile man. He was not her sensible Bill, nor any of the other men who had jumped to fulfill her every wish all her life. She tried to steel her senses for what she knew was to come, refusing to listen to his insulting words and filthy implications any longer. Her anguished brain was too occupied with the hopelessness of her position and the horrifying dread of knowing that there was no escape, that she must endure his lewd assault. With Bill gone away, she was utterly alone and subject to this man, Jack Green's, every ruthless wish. ""I'm going to make you lick my balls before I'm finished with you,"" he rasped down at her. ""You're going to cry for me to fuck that snobbish little cunt of yours ... beg me to bury this cock so deep up in your high and mighty little belly that you'll be able to taste it ... just wait and see!""\n""Please, please, don't,"" she begged pitifully, trying a last time to appeal to his conscience but knowing as she looked into his rugged, triumphantly-smiling face that he would show no more mercy to her than he would to any common whore that he had paid for off the streets. She whimpered in terror as he crawled up over her prostrate spread-eagled body, pinioning her shoulders to the cushions with his strong arms and hands. Then he lowered his head and sucked the tiny, erect nipple of one breast into his mouth, biting into it painfully until her nakedly-trembling buttocks writhed in agony beneath him.\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nDiane lay unmoving beneath him, her fear-clouded eyes fixed on the workings of his mouth as he blurted out the obscene filth to her, its lewdness penetrating and echoing throughout her dazed brain. ""Now take it in your hand, honey and guide it into that hot little pussy of yours,"" he ordered, his sex-glazed eyes gleaming sadistically down at her. ""No ... no ... I can't.""\n""Put it in, you stuck-up little cunt,"" he snarled in furious impatience at her hesitation. ""Do it now or I'll slap you silly."" Diane had no doubt that he meant what he said. Trembling with dread and humiliation, she reached down between their bodies with one hand and encircled his thick throbbing cock with her soft white fingers. A sudden cowering expression crossed over her face anew as she felt for the first time the true size of the mammoth rock-hard shaft. ""Oh, God ... God, I can't. It's too big ... please ..."" The grey-haired caretaker opened his mouth to torment her further, then quickly decided that he could stand this waiting no longer. With a savage grunt, he grabbed her parted legs behind the knees and shoved them roughly all the way back against her tightly-pinned shoulders, dropping his weight on her body to hold her fast. His long rigid cock brushed against the soft down of her pubic hair as her slim delicate ankles wedged tightly around behind his head. He could look down between their prone bodies and see her upturned young ass-cheeks completely exposed to his lusting view. The narrow cunt-slit was visibly throbbing as he held the moist pink furrow wide apart with the outward pressure of his thighs pressed tightly up against hers. Diane trembled, her brain whirling with a confused mixture of fear and anticipation as she felt the hugeness of the older man's fleshy hardness lying on the full length of her helplessly-open vaginal slit. Her eyes widened in a sudden, unexpected delight at the sensation of this first soft rubbery contact against the smooth sensitive edges of her naked pussy. The blunt jerking head of his cock rested pulsing between her wide-spread buttocks, insinuating itself up and down, up and down, in a maddening teasing motion as her soft smooth hips jerked involuntarily upward and she felt the rubbery mushroom-shaped tip slip hotly down over her distended clitoris. The young blonde housewife clenched her teeth tightly together, fighting with all her will against the subtle titillating sensation that was gradually firing all her senses again. Her shame and mortification slipped gradually out of her consciousness as the man gently moved his lower torso, sliding his long thick cock back and forth over the sensitive exposed flesh of her vaginal lips. She groaned again, praying that her body would not betray her further as it almost had earlier out in the kennel with the dog, but his expert ministrations on the tender, unprotected parts of her defenseless body were already forcing her into surrender. After a long moment of desperate struggle within her blurred and confused mind, the flood gates of her sexual desire burst open once again. All the hurt and frustration she had been holding secretly within herself ever since her husband, Bill, had begun to seem more interested in his dogs than in her, suddenly reached a peak and she knew that she could not wait one more moment for the desperately-needed release that she had been trying to cope with so unsuccessfully. It didn't even matter now that his man, this stranger, was dirty and unshaven, that he had sadistically tormented her in her weakest moments ... nothing mattered but the long thick length of hard flesh teasing mercilessly at the thin hair-fringed mouth of her cock-starved vagina. Shamelessly abandoning the last of her scruples, she ground her wide-spread buttocks upward toward his huge, heavily-throbbing penis, her hungry wet cunt searching desperately for the bulging blood-filled tip. Oh, God, no matter whose it was, she had to have it in her! Frantically, Diane reached down between the softly-gyrating cheeks of her ass and tightly grasped the full length of the rock- hard penis, heedless now of the threat of its size as she felt it throbbing excitingly in her fingers. This was what her body was screaming for! Being careful not to scratch the precious fleshy hardness, she carefully guided it up into the cleft of her buttocks and wedged the thick pulsing cock-tip in between the wetly-swollen lips of her cock-starved pussy. She held it there with one hand and placed the other on Jack's backside, drawing him downward with all of her girlish strength to push him into her blazing hot pussy, to quench the gnawing need that was driving her completely insane with animal lust. The caretaker grinned obscenely down at her beautiful, flawless face. It was all he could do to keep from shoving forward to skewer the squirming little bitch's cunt on his painfully aching cock but the desire to punish her for her disdainful attitude when he had tried to be friendly with her, overcame his immediate passion. He wanted to see her suffer a little, to realize just how much she truly wanted a long hard male cock to be shoved into her proud little belly. Haughty and spoiled, she was a classic example of the type of city people who were unthinkingly changing the sylvan peacefulness of Oak Tree into just another characterless suburb and this wild fucking he was going to give her might be the best opportunity he would ever have to wreak vengeance on the people who were ruining his beloved woods. Besides, if anyone ever needed to be taught a lesson, this arrogant little blonde housewife did. Well, he would do it; he would fuck her until she couldn't even walk. The lewd satisfying thought caused him to flick his hips forward, pushing his cock- head harder against her naked young cunt. Diane gasped as she felt the super-sensitized lips of her now hotly tingling vagina being forced wider apart. The tight elastic opening momentarily resisted the hard cruel pressure of the older man's bluntly-pressuring cock-head, then suddenly gave way, allowing the huge blood-filled tip to slip just up inside. The pain was excruciating and she automatically resisted, whimpering out loud at the monstrous painful intrusion into her tightly- clenched cuntal channel. The hired hand felt a wave of sadistic pleasure wash through him at her soulful protest and he was unable to conceal the evil grin that immediately formed on his lips. He shoved again. ""Oooooooh, noooooo stop, you're hurting me!"" Diane screamed. Her upthrust legs jerked spasmodically on either side of his heavy body, kicking futilely into the air to escape the cruel impalement. She stared pleadingly up into the grey-haired man's face but found no pity or compassion in his expression, only a sadistic lust that made her blood run cold. Slowly, he forced his massive span of lust-hardened flesh into her constricting inner passage, filling her moist, vainly resisting cuntal cavern inch by inch. Jack Green could barely contain the excitement that the helplessly protesting young housewife gave him as he slowly and relentlessly penetrated further and further into her futilely-resisting cunt and again and again he flexed his hips against her wide-split loins, until at last, he could stand it no longer. He had to fuck the snooty little bitch and right away! He rammed brutally forward, dropping his weight down on her, smashing her full, firm breasts flat beneath his powerful chest as he rammed his hips forward at the same time. His thick hard cock plunged into her moist, squirming cunt with the cruel force of a battering ram, bruising the soft tender walls of her warm vaginal flesh in rippling waves before it. There was no stopping it until he felt his balls smack resoundingly against her tiny wincing anus that had screwed itself deep down into the cushion in an attempt to escape the sudden vicious impalement. ""Oh, my God, you're ripping me apart! Aaaaaaaaggggh!"" she wailed, her skewered form pinned helplessly to the sofa. Her arms were outstretched, palms against his hips, trying to ward off the blood-filled head of the prick that pressed like a hot heavy rock against her fragile womb. Her vagina felt battered and stretched as though she had been impaled on a sawed-off young sapling tree. In agony, she fought the hard, fleshy invasion, squeezing tightly together the muscles of her helplessly-upturned buttocks to keep the rampaging prick from burying itself further into her tortured young pussy but with every struggling movement the hugely throbbing cock-head seemed to burrow even more deeply into her. The man's outstretched arms held her shoulders pressed tightly to the cushions, his wide-spread knees wedging her quaking thighs far apart. She felt as though her body was being torn down the middle, that the fiery cock had gone all the way up past her breasts and was about to come out of her throat. The heavily breathing man's lips curled into a lascivious grin as he saw her face cloud with the pain of his first cruel lunge into her. Glancing down between their joined bodies, he could see his greying pubic hairs tangled lewdly with her golden blonde ones, the gleaming base of his tremendous cock buried to the hilt between the moist, curl-lined lips of her wide-stretched vagina. He only wished that he could record this moment in a photograph, so that the aristocratic little bitch would never be able to deny, even to herself, that she had been spread-eagled and fucked senseless this way by what she thought was only a low class caretaker. By God, he was certainly making her scream and yell, and he was about to give her a fuck that she would never forget for as long as she lived. Beneath him Diane struggled uselessly against the agony of his sudden forced entry. Though she tried desperately to push it out by flexing the muscles within her straining pussy, each throb of her insides seemed only to excite him more and he plowed even deeper into her wide-split cuntal passage. She could feel his huge sperm-laden balls lying down against the tiny, softly-flexing lips of her rectum as he lay buried deep up inside her futilely- straining belly. There was not one ridge or vein on the mighty hammer-headed cock that she could not feel as the tender wet walls of her cunt clasped around it like a tight-fitting elastic sleeve. At the very end of her anguished vaginal passage, she could feel the huge rubbery tip throbbing against her cervix like a second heart in her body. The gentle pulsing of the thick shaft within her sent tiny jolts of pain and faint pleasure flitting through her trembling body and she moaned softly beneath him. The naked man felt the slight throbbing pressure she exerted against his deeply-buried penis and smiled delightedly at the hot sensual urgency he felt. He had waited patiently for this and hovered motionless over her quivering prostrate form until she became accustomed to his thickness rammed far up inside her white little belly. Still not moving his body, he flexed his heavy, blood-filled prick inside her, stretching her vaginal walls ever further apart. ""Ooooooh, God, noooo,"" she whimpered, her eyes tightly shut as she fought the fine line of pleasure-pain. He throbbed the stiff rod again in the hot-channeled depths of her tight narrow passage, watching her wincing face below. She groaned again, but more softly as she felt the embedded cock expanding the tight-stretched walls of her throbbing passageway. ""Ooooh,"" she gasped breathlessly as the older man flexed again. ""Noooooooooo, pleeeeeease,"" she pleaded, her eyes clamped tightly shut as she seesawed between the tiny throbs of pleasure and the lingering pain. He flexed the stiff rod again deep in the interior depths of her cunt, relishing the responsive grimace of pain that distorted her now slightly-perspiring face. She groaned again but this time with less suffering in her tone as she felt the deeply-embedded cock expand and press outward against the tight-stretched lining of her vagina. ""Gaaaaawwd,"" she gasped breathlessly as he flexed again and again, setting a teasing rhythmic pattern to his tormenting movements. Her pain-tensed face relaxed slowly and he could feel slight, still-uncertain answering throbs around the pulsing head of his deeply imbedded prick as her prostrate body began to slowly respond to the maddening flexing of his member. She groaned helplessly beneath him as her smooth, milk-white buttocks began the gradual involuntary rolling that signaled the unmistakable rekindling of the uncontrollable fires smoldering deep in her naked loins. He could barely contain himself as he felt her hungrily-nibbling young cunt begin to clench tightly around his achingly-hard penis. Diane could also sense her soft warm body reacting, sparking into the beginnings of an ecstasy that she had never known before. The agonizing pain had given way to another sensation, a deep thrilling tingle that rose from deep in her womb and seemed to saturate her entire body with an urgent need to have even more of the brutal impaling cock deep up inside her viciously-filled belly. Her smooth silken flesh seemed totally alive now with lewdly swirling sensations that throbbed out in tiny dancing waves across her white skin from her head to her toes each time the huge buried penis lurched far up in her belly. A burning need centered hotly in her upraised loins, making her heavily-filled cunt involuntarily dilate and twitch around the rock-like pole that was stuffed into her. She wanted more of it, wanted to feel the swollen cock drilling in and out of her moist hungry passage. Instinctively, she drove her young buttocks upward, grinding herself against his pelvis but he remained motionless, above her, his weight pressing her back down into the cushions. She could not move and she felt like she was about to go out of her mind with the fiery frustration that blazed inside of her helplessly- pinioned body. ""Oh, please, please, do something,"" she gasped, looking pleadingly up into the unshaven face above her. She saw a sadistic grin of lewd delight crease the caretaker's weathered face. ""Did you say something, little lady?"" he taunted, sending a particularly forceful throb into the very depths of her being. ""Oooooooh,"" she breathed helplessly, as she rotated her lush young hips up around the hard fleshy rod. The dilated lips surrounding her pink wet slit nibbled hungrily at the inflated prick, sliding moistly down the penis for several inches then working slowly back up until his curling dark pubic hair meshed with hers and the full length of him was again embedded deep in her softly heaving belly. ""What? What did you say?"" he insisted mercilessly, pulling his muscular loins a teasing few inches away from her. He watched gleefully as she strained upward, trying to capture his length again as he kept pulling his monstrous, wetly-glistening cock just out of her reach. ""Oh, God, please do it to me,"" the distraught girl begged, her eyes wide and pleading. ""You mean you want me to fuck you?"" he demanded loudly. ""Say it! Tell me to fuck your cunt!""\n""Oh, no, I can't! I just can't,"" she moaned. This, Diane knew, would be the final humiliating surrender. Her resistance this way was the last thing she had left. She couldn't let him have the satisfaction of hearing her grovel and beg for him to do it to her. After that, there would be no escaping the fact that she had wanted it as much as the caretaker did and she would never be able to face herself or her husband again. ""Do you like that?"" he mocked her, rubbing the broad rubbery tip of his thick cock up and down the full length of her hungrily- starving pussy. ""Doesn't it feel good?""\n""Oh, God, yessss,"" she gasped. ""Do you want me to stop now?"" he demanded, throbbing the huge fleshy shaft just up inside her hotly-contracting pussy. He flexed it harder and harder. ""Do you?""\n""No ... Yes ... Ooooooooh, I don't know! No, no, don't stop. Don't stop!""\n""Then beg me, bitch,"" he snarled, losing patience with this waiting for her surrender. With a low growl, he grabbed her naked shoulders and dug his fingers painfully into their ivory softness. As he roughly shook her trembling body, he commanded again, ""Say the words!""\n""Oooooooh, nooooo, I can't ... nooooo ..."" she moaned, but even as she uttered the words, the overpowering knowledge of her guilt and helplessness melted her last defenses and she knew it was useless to struggle anymore. Though her own weakness sickened and repulsed her, the urgent demands of her aroused body had completely conquered her protesting conscience. It was no longer a matter of right and wrong. All that mattered was that she wanted him now, now, wanted his lust-hardened cock to be set in motion to match the desperate desire that was churning within her. At last, through tightly-clenched teeth, she hissed bitterly, ""All right ... fuck me right now. FUCK ME!"" As she closed her eyes in humiliated defeat the older man's face twisted into an obscene smirk of victory. Savoring his sweet revenge, he levered himself up into a push-up position and slowly withdrew his deeply-imbedded length until only the bloated mushroom-like head still rested within the moistly glistening lips of her tender young pussy. His anger was quickly forgotten as he felt the intoxicating friction of his massive gleaming staff against the smooth moist walls of her cunt and as a new wave of intense passion pulsed through him, he gathered all his muscular strength and rammed forward again, the broad fleshy head of his thick cock pushing the soft flesh of her warmly-welcoming cuntal channel before it like buttered velvet, until the entire length was buried once more in her wide-stretched pussy. This time there were no cries or pleas for mercy, only the throaty animal sounds of a lustful woman reaching out for pleasure. To his delight, Jack Green felt the aroused young housewife's trembling hands snaking up around his body to clasp around behind his buttocks, pulling at his tightly-clenched muscles to draw him even deeper into her aching belly. Confident now of her unconditional submission, he began to slowly grind his loins up between her open thighs, pistoning his great thick cock in and out of the tightly-clenched cavern that was now wet and slippery from the delicious young blonde's unchained passion. The velour sofa shook and squeaked wildly beneath them as Diane jerked herself desperately up to meet his every slamming thrust, grinding her nakedly-writhing buttocks higher and higher to get more and more of his wonderfully-skewering cock deeper up inside her. Her neighbor looked victoriously down to see the thin soft ridges of her pink cuntal flesh pulling outward with every outstroke and then disappearing back into her as his moist glistening length was swallowed whole back into the tight, greedily-working opening. He slowed, fascinated by the utter abandon of her labors as she strained against him, a half-crazed ecstatic smile playing across her curving red lips. Her motions became faster by the second, the tempo of her thrusts becoming more urgent, and he knew that she was straining to cum. The inner fluids of her hotly-milking vagina were beginning to flow and he could hear the wet sucking sound of the in and out fucking movement of his huge jack-hammering cock driving in and out of her freely. Suddenly her back arched almost a foot off the jiggling sofa and she bucked wildly against him. ""Oh, God, yes ... yes, I'm cummmmmmmmmmmming!"" she wailed. ""Oh, fuck it! Fuck it harder, fuck it harder!!!"" With a deep-throated groan, her desperately-writhing body began to quiver uncontrollably, creamy viscous fluids oozing out from her hot vibrating pussy to cover his impaling rod with its sticky warmth. It trickled down the valley between her smooth rounded buttocks and over his still sperm-loaded balls that smacked hard and noisily down against the tiny brown-puckered ring of her anus. The middle-aged man lost the last of his self-control as the young blonde wife of his neighbor jerked spasmodically against him, trickling the last of her orgasmic juices against his hair- matted pelvis. He reached up, grabbing her ankles and pushing them viciously back over her shoulders until she cried out from the pain of her inhumanly-bent body. Half mad now with lust, he pulled his deeply-buried prick from her until only its excitedly- oozing tip penetrated the soft swollen lips of her vagina. Then he rammed forward with all of his stored-up strength, burying the full throbbing length of his sex-incited cock deep into her wholly-exposed pussy. The slap of his sperm-bloated balls slamming against her upturned buttocks resounded loudly throughout the room. She had had her fun and now it was his turn. Clamping his mouth tightly over hers, he slipped his tongue deep between her open lips, muffling the gasps forming in her throat. His broad shoulders pushed against the back of her symmetrical-rounded calves, locking her in that defenseless position as he fucked deeper and deeper into her. Snaking his sun-bronzed hands beneath her whitely-grinding buttocks, he tightly grasped each full soft cheek of her ass, cupping them in his spread fingers and palms, squeezing the warm fleshy orbs and pulling them wide apart. He began long hard strokes into her seething vagina and the quivering walls, lubricated from her climax, clasped hungrily around the fleshy hot rod, slithering up moistly to devour its length all the way to the hilt. His sperm-filled balls slapped into the dampness between her buttocks and his own breathing came in short angry bursts. The sight of her magnificent young breasts dancing wildly with the buffeting her lower body was undergoing, the tightly erect pink nipples bobbing before his eyes, made him plunge even more deeply, driving her several inches back on the soft cushions and making her neck arch with the sudden lewdly- inciting sensation. ""Oh, yesssss, ooooh,"" Diane groaned out her submission to the obscene sensations racing through her cruelly ravished young body. There was no longer any reason to fight the lewd flames of desire coursing through her veins. She had lost the battle against the obscene feelings and even the agonizing thought of her total surrender to this perfect stranger she had met only a half an hour ago sent lascivious chills of increased desire prickling around the base of her spine as she responded to the measured rhythm of the caretaker's heavy cock driving in and out of her now- voluntarily-upturned loins. She could feel each movement of the huge fleshy shaft in her hotly-clasping cunt walls, the giant head slithering up and down the warm slippery passageway, and hear the sharp slap of his bloated balls against her tiny hairless anus as he lunged forward with each in-stroke. Maddening rushes of cool air eddied between her wide-splayed thighs each time he withdrew, teasingly cooling the thin rivulets of sweat that trickled hotly down from his powerfully straining loins. Her womb flared and the now completely unresisting lips of her hair-lined vaginal furrow flowered open to receive the delicious rape of her secret genitals. Her hands forced themselves desperately from under her legs to slip around his back. Her fingernails clawed a red-streaked path down to his muscularly-flexing buttocks as she pulled him deep and thrust her fleece-covered cuntal mound up hard to skewer herself deliciously on the hotly-driving hot flesh of his wildly-pumping cock. She sucked voraciously on the thick wet tongue that was shoved deep in her throat through the older man's widely-opened lips and in the lewd excitement, she swallowed greedily the droplets of his saliva that ran down it. Her body began to match his pounding lunges with her own rhythmic thrashing. The heavily-straining sofa squeaked loudly in time to the two tightly-entwined bodies struggling wildly against each other. The sound of deep straining grunts and groans filled the sunlit living room, mingling with the flat smacking sounds of sweat-soaked flesh banging against sweat-soaked flesh and the wet viscous slurp of his pile-driving cock ramming in and out of her slippery, passion- drenched cunt. ""Christ, honey, you're a good fuck,"" the caretaker grunted, fucking faster and faster into her with a maniacal frenzy, his heavy-lidded eyes filmed over by the force of his sexual excitement. He could feel his hot white cum boiling up in his heated balls as they beat hard against her uptilted ass. He was ready to explode. He savagely shoved his tongue far down her throat and with harshly kneading hands pulled the wide-spread cheeks of her hungrily-grinding buttocks hard up against his jack- hammering pelvis as he rammed his expanding cock all the way to the hilt inside her soft, now gratefully-welcoming cunt. Diane was rocketing to a new and thrilling height of pleasure and her breath whistled and rasped from her throat in short cries of passion. He fucked mercilessly into her willing vagina and with the depth of each lunge, she screamed from the sheer lust and pleasure that she felt. The young blonde housewife could feel her insides stretching painfully as the head of the deeply-sunk cock suddenly flared into a hugeness that threatened to tear her belly wide open and then it began to spurt out its thick creamy load like a firehose gone wild! She could feel the delicious hot white liquid shooting into her like molten fire. The pores of her cunt clasped around it, absorbing it, erupting in reply! Again her cum juices flowed out around his jerking prick. This was what she had been needing for so long and now she could not bear the idea that it might ever stop. Reaching frantically around under her hungrily-squirming buttocks with both hands, she began to desperately milk at the excitedly-emptying balls pressed tightly into the split of her wide-spread buttocks. Her long shapely legs kicked out, quivering uselessly in the air on either side of his heavily plunging body. The huge, rhythmically-throbbing cock continued to jerk out its orgasm, the white hot spurts filling her womb to the bursting point and foaming back out of the hotly-contracting lips locked so tightly around it. ""Oh, fill me, fill me some more,"" she babbled incoherently. The smooth hot walls of her cunt clasping and unclasping wildly at him, milking at the jerking male organ like a sucking starving mouth, until it gave one last spasmodic jerk, the last drop sucked dry from it. The exhausted man collapsed limply across her wetly sweating young body, feeling her insides still gushing forth around his rapidly-deflating cock. It seemed to go on forever until, at last, she too sighed and quivered to limp stillness. Her legs fell lifelessly out on either side of his semen-drained body and one arm dangled wearily over the edge of the couch. Her still warmly-contracting young belly was filled to the point of bursting with the obscene mixture of their hot sticky cum. Green lay panting for a moment to recover his strength and then slowly dragged himself off the exhausted young housewife's still form, his almost limp cock sliding slowly and wetly out of her battered and bruised cunt. Diane's blue eyes fluttered open at the withdrawal and she felt an immediate sense of loss until she remembered what had happened and who was standing beside the couch on which she lay. A sudden spasm of horror and shame took hold of her mind as she imagined how she must look, lying there exposed, her belly sperm-filled, next to a strange man standing nakedly over her. Raising her head, she could see that they were still obscenely connected by a thin gleaming string of sticky sperm that stretched downward from the head of his limply hanging cock and across her thigh to disappear down the blonde curling valley between her thighs. It pulled taut and then broke as he turned away to pick up his grayish cotton shorts that lay on the floor beside the couch. ""How'd you like it, honey?"" the naked middle-aged man grinned pervertedly as he stepped into his underpants. ""Now, aren't you glad your hubby wasn't home today?""\n""Oh, God, can't you just leave me alone?"" the young wife said miserably. ""You've gotten what you wanted from me, now just go away ... please,"" she whispered meekly as she saw a now-familiar sardonic grin spread across his grizzled face. ""Won't you please just leave me alone now?""\n""Hmmph, it's hard to believe that you're the same hot-assed little bitch who was screaming and twitching for more cock only a minute ago,"" he said, staring pointedly at her still-trembling body. ""Maybe you need another round to settle you down.""\n""Oh! God, no, I couldn't,"" she gasped in horror, then blushed at his chuckle of amusement. It was impossible to deal with this ruffian, she self-righteously decided, and quickly grabbed her robe up from the floor to cover her nakedness from his laughing gaze. Even that meager gesture seemed to give her back a little of her self-respect and lifting her chin with as much dignity as she could muster under the circumstances, she impatiently watched him don his pants and ancient sweater. ""Don't feel bad, honey, not many women could do it twice in a row with me,"" he assured her conceitedly as he sat at the other end of the couch to put on his heavy boots and lace them up. His eyes sparkled as he added, ""When you feel up to a good fuck again, you can always find me down the road."" That was the last straw for the humiliated blonde girl. Heedless of the yellow robe that slipped to the carpet as she rose to her feet, Diane strode over to the chuckling man, her hands clenching tightly into angry fists. Never in her life had she been so angry and insulted and without thinking, she drew back her arm and prepared to deliver the most powerful wallop she could to the caretaker's smirking face. But he was faster than she and in the next moment she felt both of her hands being held together in an iron grip and, before she knew what had happened, she was lying on the sofa once again, her arms and legs sprawling obscenely in the position of her fall. Above her, Jack Green hovered menacingly for a moment, then stepped back, laughing out loud. ""Damn, I can understand now why your hubby doesn't want to mess too much with that pretty little pussy of yours,"" he rasped as his hilarity subsided. He shook his head in mock disbelief. ""Never heard of a woman who didn't like to be fucked before. Maybe you've been spending too much time with those goddamn dogs, honey."" His mocking comment came altogether too close to the real truth of the situation and Diane's eyes lowered shamefully as she remembered how the man had found her earlier that morning. Unable to bear one more word of the man's teasing banter, she pressed her palms tightly against the sides of her head and silently prayed for some sort of merciful end to this seeming eternity of torturous degradation. Miraculously, when she looked up a few moments later, he was gone. She could barely believe that it was over ... almost. For above the whining and barking of the dogs that had suddenly begun outside, she heard the stranger's mocking laughter ringing loudly in the woods around the house. It was not until it faded into the distance that she could bring herself to move from where he had flung her onto the sofa ... and then, at the sight of his muddy footprints on the rug and her soiled yellow robe, she broke down completely and wept out her torrent of shame and regret at the lewd adultery she had just committed on her own husband's couch ...\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nLate that night, the snug rustic Hartley home in Oak Tree had an almost festive appearance from the outside, little blazes of light shooting out through the windows to brighten the clearing surrounding the structure. Inside, however, Diane Hartley paced around like a caged tigress, opening and closing doors as she manufactured one excuse after another to search through the rooms, reacting to some undefined fear that had lodged in her unsettled mind after the sun had set over the forest. Having made what was probably her twentieth tour of the house since darkness had closed in around her, she sat down at the kitchen table still heaped with Bill's clothing that needed mending. She picked up the needle and thread from the floor where they had fallen when she had thought she heard some peculiar sound outside a few minutes before, and went back to work repairing a torn pocket on one of her husband's wool shirts. It was silly to be so nervous, she admonished herself, for, after all, she had spent many evenings alone in their house and not been afraid. But that was before she knew that the dense woods out there harbored other creatures more menacing than the gentle deer and shy rabbits that occasionally she had seen there. She strained her ears for any sound from the kennels but the German Shepherds were evidently peacefully asleep and no other sound interrupted the woodland quietness. She knotted and cut the thread she had been using, then tossed the mended shirt beside her on another chair. After several soundless moments had passed, she rose and walked back toward the living room. She winced slightly as she entered the room and glanced at the red velour couch on which Jack Green had crawled between her wide-spread legs and fucked her into submission that morning. A dull ache still throbbed in her bruised loins and she tried vainly not to think about the cause of it. The memory was impossible to evade, though, and she found herself realizing all over again that she had actually betrayed her own husband behind his back. She had allowed another man, a low class stranger, to seduce her and had actually responded to the debasing experience like some cheap whore whose existence depended upon the presence of a hard male penis between her legs. The slight soreness in her ravaged genitals was a small enough price to pay for the adulterous way that she had behaved that morning. ""Don't think about it, just don't think about it, or you're going to start crying again,"" she said aloud, finding comfort in the sound of a human voice, even her own, in the house. She had spent most of the afternoon weeping as she lay stretched out on the bed, reliving her shame and guilt over and over again, but not even that great flood of tears could soften the horrible memory of what she had done, had allowed to happen to her young body in the throes of her own desire. Later that afternoon, she had dozed off, exhausted by her racking grief and by the intensely emotional and physical ordeal itself. When she had wakened, she had felt relieved at first, certain that it had all been nothing but a bad dream. She a risen from the bed, in which she had been cowering like a criminal for hours, and felt the tender soreness of her harshly-used breasts. Even the soft nylon nightgown that she had put on sent sharp pangs of pain running through the firm white mounds as the material rubbed against the raw, tooth-marked tips. And yet, worse than the pain, there was the awful knowledge that she, a formerly faithful young bride, had truly enjoyed the caretaker's fiendish rape of her succulent young body. There would never be any way that she could justify the wantonness that had over-powered her, had caused her to lurch and writhe toward her own vulgar fulfillment under her attacker's pounding body. Before today, she would never have believed that she could have behaved like such a common slut and now she could not help but be terrified as she wondered what was to become of her and her marriage after this. It was an ominous and frightening thing for her to face by herself and as dusk had fallen around the house, Diane had felt her fear building to unmanageable proportions. Irrational as it seemed, she was terrified that there might be someone outside the house, someone waiting for the right opportunity to slip inside and ... and ... well, she didn't know exactly what might happen, but she was no longer so self-assured that she could handle any difficult situation that confronted her. Prowling through her home, Diane considered turning on the radio or television, anything for company, but she knew she would not be able to sit still long enough to listen or watch. She knew she wouldn't be able to sleep tonight and made no effort to try. A night-owl's mournful cry outside the house made her shudder and, when she realized that there was really nothing to be afraid of, she sat down in the kitchen again, wearily brushing a blonde curl away from the side of her pale, worried face. She knew that she would have to calm down soon or go out of her mind with fear and irrational dread. She picked up one of Bill's sports-jackets that had a button hanging loosely from the side pocket and dropped it on the breakfast table, but not even her guilt could make her like the prospect of repairing the garment. It seemed so useless now, as though everything had changed forever and it was senseless to even think of her husband's wearing clothes that she had mended. If only he were here, she thought somberly, somehow she might be able to explain everything that had happened and he would understand, comfort her. He would somehow know that none of it had been her fault, not really, and he would kiss away her wretched unhappiness and tears of shame. In the next moment, her gaze fell on the blue wall beside the kitchen sink and lingered thoughtfully on the telephone receiver hanging there on its cradle. Maybe ... maybe she would call him ... She rose abruptly and walked to the bulletin board on the wall beside the telephone. As she flipped through the tacked-up notes that Bill always left there each time before he left on a business trip, she smiled with the anticipation of hearing his deep masculine voice. At last, she found one of the business cards with the address and telephone number of the kennel he was visiting. If she got in touch with the owners, perhaps they would know the name and number of the nearby motel where Bill was staying. She lifted the receiver and began to call the long-distance number but when she had finished dialing the area code, an unexpected stab of doubt caused her outstretched hand to stall and then finally drop to her side. No, there was no way to explain this, she suddenly realized; at least, she could never make everything sound right and true over the telephone. He would probably be all the more upset by her sketchy emotional account of the affair than if he heard it first-hand from her in person. If he had not taken their only car, maybe she would have driven up to see him, even though it would mean that the dogs would be left alone for a whole day. But there was no car and, now that she thought about it, she would no doubt have just as hard a time telling him what had happened face-to-face as over the telephone. The hopeful smile drained away from her pretty youthful face as she realized the true futility of her position. God, how do you tell a man that his own supposedly-faithful wife spent the morning groaning and writhing adulterously, legs spread shamelessly wide under another man's hard-driving penis? Even to her, it sounded too shocking and insane to be true, and even if she were able to convince him that it had all happened as it did, why should he ever forgive her? Even she was not certain that the horrible episode had happened as she remembered it now. Maybe her own mind was playing cruel tricks on her now and she had been far more responsible for the obscene interlude than she dared to realize. Well, it was her responsibility to protect Bill from the ghastly truth, she decided, because she loved him too much to cause him suffering simply for the sake of clearing her own conscience. She would try to stick this out in silence and suffer alone for her terrible mistake. And yet, it would be hard. She knew that she would never be able to curl up in his lap again and nip playfully at his ear in girlish innocence without remembering Jack Green and how she had actually submitted to his filthy rape of her shamelessly-willing cunt. It would be like a penance that she would have to bear by herself, a scar that she would have to hide for the sake of her husband. Yes, time might dull the memory but it would never completely erase it.\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\n""Hey, hey Wolf, slow down boy,"" Diane commanded as she tugged at the plaited leather leash that the huge animal had almost wrenched out of her hand. The enormous animal had apparently caught some interesting scent in his nostrils and wanted to follow it but the flush-faced young blonde fought to guide him back onto the trail. It was a magnificent day, unexpectedly warm and sunny, and the forest ground was springy under her feet. The usual gray haze of the morning had dissolved and now, just after mid-day, the sun was blazing down brilliantly, cooled only by a light breeze from the south that ruffled and swept away the last traces of clouds. She was aware of the late hour, troubled by the thought that this was grooming day for the dogs and she had to be home in time to brush and comb each one of them carefully while there was still enough light. It was the day after her indecision about confessing to Bill and she had awakened that morning feeling slightly better. In the clear light of the dawn, she had resolved that her conclusion last night, not to tell Bill anything about what had happened, was a good idea and now she should make every effort to forget the nightmarish experience. It would do her no good at all to dwell on the horrible memories of the cruel rape and besides, she had made up her mind to avoid any further contact with that common man, Jack Green, again. Surely he realized that she could get him into serious trouble legally if she ever wanted to go to the police with the story of how he had sexually assaulted her ... in her own home. No matter what kind of woman the caretaker had thought she was after finding her in that compromising position with Wolf, he had no real right to force her to make love with him, to mock and taunt her through it all as though she were some kind of sluttish idiot. Yet ... yet, if she was so certain of her position, why had she backed out last evening when she started to telephone Bill via the kennel owners? It returned to her with full force that her rendition of the last three days' events would sound to anyone, especially to a husband who was extremely conscious of his masculinity, like a girlish fairy-tale or simply a deliberate lie. She heaved a deep sigh and continued on along the trail as she thought back on the seemingly normal events of that morning. She had risen from her lonely bed, slipped into blue-jeans and a soft black knit shirt, and then made herself a hearty breakfast. The day before, she had been too upset to even think of eating and this morning she had gulped down a massive breakfast of toast, eggs, and coffee to counteract her overall feeling of weakness and to help her think more rationally. It was as though she were suspended in some kind of delicate balance between right and wrong, frustration and happiness. Though she still felt unspeakably disgusted about her own spontaneous lusting reaction to Jack Green's obscene usage of her helpless body yesterday morning, she had begun to consider again the idea that much of what had happened was really partly Bill's fault. Then, there was the unavoidable fact that he often did leave her alone out here in the woods, heedless of her loneliness, while he went off for days on his frequent business trips ... and more important, as far as her guilt was concerned, she recalled how he had not bothered to take the time and trouble to really satisfy her when they had made love before he had gone away Sunday afternoon. If he had been only a little more loving and thoughtful, she had decided as she sipped at the steaming black coffee earlier that morning, she undoubtedly would not have been so vulnerable to the strange sexual occurrences that had filled her days alone since he had departed. Not that she was trying to avoid her true share of the blame, she rationalized, but it was comforting to know that she was not evil through and through, a woman who would spread her legs for any man who made an offer to satisfy her. After what had happened yesterday with the grey- haired caretaker and the strange incident with the dog outside, she had been almost out of her mind as she had sat at the kitchen table, with a look of worried distress on her face about the actual nature of her personality. Now, though, she was slowly beginning to understand the terrible sexual strain she had been subjected to ever since Bill had left the house. She found that she could at least live with herself now. It was a good thing, too, because she was certain that she might have been capable of trying to run away, or even an attempt at suicide, if she had gone on feeling the way she had been feeling last night. Panting from the exertion of keeping Wolf's monstrous black and tan bulk from pulling her off the trail and into the forest, Diane decided to sit down on the thick trunk of a fallen tree. It was the first time that she had taken any of the dogs for a walk this way in the woods behind their house, and as she rested her curvaceous young body on the hard, damp log, she mulled over the practicality of exerting herself so much. But yes, she felt that she owed Wolf at least this little treat after she had found the feed sack lying outside his kennel this morning, when she had walked out of the house to start her chores with the dogs and had realized that the poor brute, like herself, had spent the whole day yesterday without a bite of food. She had felt a pang of pity when she had seen the starving animal straining against the wire fence of his run, his fierce golden eyes fixed on the open bag of dog meal. She had felt guilty about her negligence of the dogs and had rushed through her feeding and watering of them so that she could have enough time to exercise Wolf and herself while it was still light enough to see. The two of them had been strolling through the forest for almost twenty minutes now, farther than Diane remembered ever having walked here before. She knew they probably should turn back soon, but she hated the idea of returning to the house and the kennels. Here among the towering trees, she felt free of sadness and the disappointment that had been marring her married life with Bill. She could almost imagine what it might be like to be a little woodland creature whose existence was uncomplicated by guilt and emotional responsibilities. As she sat there lost in thought, her eyes full of the poetic scene around her, she noticed Wolf sitting patiently at her feet, his massive head resting lightly on her knee. She lifted her hand to good-naturedly scratch his head and wondered how this gentle creature could be the same dog whose slithering tongue had invaded her most secret flesh, lapping hungrily at her tight young vagina until she was out of her mind with ecstasy. Even the memory of the strange happening sent a little flash of excitement through her soft belly and she wondered whatever could have possessed the dog to make him do such a thing. At the time, she had been numb with fear, too terrified to think of anything but that the huge dog had actually wanted to rape her. Yet, after yesterday morning with Jack Green, she knew more what a real rape was. In retrospect, the gentle ministrations of the animal's long pink tongue seemed less horrifying. Undoubtedly, the dumb brute had had no idea of what he was doing, had been attracted only by the light enticing scent of her female parts. Certainly he could not have known what effect his thick wet tongue would have on her sex-starved body, she decided calmly. Impulsively, she slipped down off the flat-topped log to sit on the leaf-covered earth beside the great furry animal, encircling his warm body with one arm. Obviously delighted with the amount of affection he was receiving that morning, Wolf whined happily and covered her face with moist licking kisses. Diane smiled and ducked her head away, hugging him as she did so, and thinking ruefully that he was perhaps the best friend she had at the moment. He did not make fun of her, as her own husband often did, and she admitted to herself with a downcast melancholic little grin that this animal had unwittingly given her a truly pleasant sexual experience. At least Wolf had not talked about their money problems when he was licking her vagina yesterday morning. Little by little, it occurred to her that she was thinking erotically again, that she was exciting herself by just thinking about what had happened in the dog's kennel yesterday. The very idea shattered her mellow mood and, in irritation, she quickly tied Wolf's leash around a nearby sapling and rose to try to walk off the unwanted excitement. But, aroused as she was, even the brushing of her clothes against her body seemed to feed the passion that had crept up on her as she contemplated yesterday morning. It was crazy, she knew, but even now she was tempted to let the exciting animal lick her again. Who would see her out here in the forest? Did one more time really make that much difference now? she wondered longingly. Before she had even taken two steps away from the fallen tree, the lovely flaxen-haired girl stopped and looked back, almost longingly. Wolf was still sitting where she had left him, his liquid eyes trustingly reflecting her own gaze. Perhaps she could just play with herself a little bit, she thought wickedly. There was nothing wrong with that and she did need release so badly just now. Almost as soon as the thought had entered her mind, Diane found herself starting to slip out of her blue-jeans and shirt, shivering a little as her creamy flesh was exposed to the light, cool breeze that moved gently through the trees. She discarded one garment after another on the shade-mottled path, then moved back to settle herself on the ground again beside the log, delighting in the light pricking sensation of the fallen oak leaves against the smooth naked cheeks of her buttocks. The young blonde wife leaned back against the rough surface of the fallen tree trunk, closing her wide blue eyes as her hands lifted to her full jutting breasts. Her nipples were already diamond-hard and she felt as though she would be able to reach orgasm in a matter of minutes. Wolf whined softly for attention and she absentmindedly reached out to pet him as her other hand drifted down over her tiny waist to the blonde curling triangle of her pubic hair below. Her full curving hips lifted in willing acceptance of the tiny electric chills of sensation that danced lightly over her satin-like skin when one finger of her left hand brushed down over her nakedly exposed cuntal slit. ""Well, little lady, you just don't ever get enough, do you?"" Even though the sound of his voice was immediately familiar, Jack Green's words made Diane's eyes jerk open in horror. God, he was not more than a few feet away from her on the narrow tree- lined path. He was holding two dead rabbits in his right hand and a wide, lewd grin creased his face. ""What ... what are you doing here?"" was all she could manage to say as she drew her naked legs tightly up against her body in a futile attempt to hide herself from his piercing eyes. ""Just catching my dinner, honey,"" he said, waving the dead animals at her, ""and I've been thinking about your hot young pussy, too. I didn't want to rush you again right away, but if I'd known you wanted to get it plowed good and proper again so soon, I would've been over here a lot sooner.""\n""I don't want it--I only want you to go away,"" she said coldly, regaining a little of her composure, not bothering even to excuse her embarrassing situation to the older man. After what he had done to her yesterday, she did not care what he thought of her now. She wanted only that she should never see him again. ""Now don't be like that,"" he chuckled, dropping the rabbits and walking toward her. ""You don't have to use that damned dog while I'm still in good shape, honey."" His eyes flickered appreciatively over her huddled body causing the young girl's mind to suddenly rebel against his attitude of possessive familiarity. ""Mr. Green,"" she said, glaring at him icily, ""I am not your 'honey.' I did what ... what I did yesterday because you forced me to do it. Now, if you don't leave me alone this minute, I'm going to call the police when I get home and tell them about what has happened.""\n""You gonna tell them how much you liked it, honey?"" he said, smiling, his watery greenish eyes staring straight back into hers. ""Liked it!"" Diane spat back at him. She wanted more than anything in the world to somehow hurt this vile, small man because of the indescribable humiliation he had heaped upon her defenseless body. ""I don't know how anyone could like being even close to you, let alone ... let alone letting you touch her. Look at you, you filthy old man. You're stupid and you smell and you make me sick. You're revolting and disgusting!"" Almost before the words were out of her mouth, Diane was sorry. In her sudden uncontrollable desire to revenge her own weak surrender, she had forgotten how capable this man was of cruelty. She almost reached out her hand to apologize and say that she did not really mean those things but his hard cool stare cut her short. ""You do that, little lady. You go to the police, but you better do it fast, because I'm heading home myself right now. And I'm going to tell all my friends exactly how I found you yesterday morning and again today naked on the ground with that dog. I'll probably get to see quite a few of my friends before the police catch up with me, and your hubby's going to be mighty surprised when the neighborhood gossip catches up with him one of these days.""\n""Oh, my God, you can't! You wouldn't dare!"" she gasped. Her blue, horror-stricken eyes followed him as he turned to walk back down the path away from her, off into the woods. She leapt to her feet and started running after him, her full naked breasts jiggling heavily with each jarring step she took. ""Please, wait! I didn't mean it! I won't call the police or anything! Just don't tell anyone what you've seen and done! Please!"" He stopped walking away and turned around to face her, running his eyes greedily over her naked flesh. ""Well, I might just keep my mouth shut,"" he offered, ""if you convinced me just a little bit.""\n""Oh, God, I'll do anything, anything! Bill would never be able to forgive me!"" Jack Green's lust-filled eyes quickly locked on the soft enticing sight of her firm erect breasts, the memory of their smooth hard-nippled fullness causing his big hands to twitch hungrily. Suddenly he reached down and caught hold of her wrist, jerking her body close against his. Diane could hear Wolf snarling behind her, straining at his leash, but she had tied him tightly to the slim young tree and she knew that there was no hope of his coming to rescue her. ""You're a sexy little bitch,"" Jack hissed down into her face. ""I knew you and I would have to get together again sometime soon. My prick's already aching to get into that sweet little cunt of yours."" He pulled her to him roughly and smothered her soft wet lips with his fleshy open mouth. She struggled against him instinctively, but it was useless. His callused hands clutched brutally at her bulging tender breasts, the delectable white globes that were still sensitively sore from yesterday's bruising treatment. Her frightened struggles seemed only to incite him further and he ground his rough dirty palms into the palpitating fleshy mounds, panting heavily. ""Okay, tell me what you want!"" he demanded. ""I--I want you to fuck me again like you did yesterday on my living room couch,"" she said dully, barely able to believe that she was in the same situation all over again. ""Just do it to me quick and get it over with."" Diane felt him stiffen and then suddenly he pushed her away from him with such force that she fell down to the soft coating of leaves at his feet. ""You stuck-up little bitch!"" he spat out viciously. ""I probably gave you the best fuck of your life yesterday and now you tell me that! All right, then, I'm going to teach you a thing or two about respect, and you'd better do exactly what I tell you to do or your hubby's going to be the laughing-stock of Oak Trees!"" Diane did not answer ... she was unable to speak ... she was too frightened and too ashamed. She could not put aside the thought of Bill's ever finding out what she had been doing. There was no question in her mind but that this horrible man intended to do everything he had threatened to do and she knew that her marriage to Bill would never survive something like that. Somehow, she would have to make herself do whatever he commanded so that Bill would never know about the horrible adultery she had committed right in their own home. ""What ... what is it you want me to do?"" she heard herself question in a meek, quavering voice. A wicked salacious leer curled the grey-haired man's lips. His red tongue shot out of his mouth and began to lick at the dry corners of his lips as he stared down at the delightfully ripe contours of her naked body cowering on the ground before him. ""First, get up on your knees in front of me,"" he snarled, taking a step closer toward her still-prostrate body. Diane crouched before him, chilled with terror, unable to cry out or even to think as the realization of what he was going to make her do filled her fogged brain. She had never done such a thing, even with Bill, her own husband, and now the very idea of such a depraved act like taking a man's prick into her mouth filled her with nausea. And yet, she would do anything in the world she could to keep Bill from finding out about her betrayal. She had no choice but to submit. Slowly and reluctantly, she rose to her knees and stared dumbly out in front of her. ""Well, damn it, take out my cock! Why do you think you're down there?"" He entangled his hand in her long, golden hair and twisted it cruelly, pulling her head down and forward, grinding his crotch against her face at the same time so that she could feel the hardness of his already-erect penis beneath the rough material of his pants. She closed her eyes in bitter submission, determined to somehow live through this ... this trial ... without any further struggles. Reaching upward, she fumbled awkwardly with the zipper on his trousers to take out the giant throbbing cock underneath. ""Hurry it up, honey,"" he barked cruelly down at her, impatient with her slowness in unzipping his fly. ""I'm gonna cum in my pants before you ever get it out!"" A moment later the zipper came free and the huge fleshy instrument burst out into the air through the opening in the material. Jack grabbed her hand and wrapped it around the thick fleshy cudgel, slowly skinning it back so that the giant red fleshy head popped out from the thick foreskin a scant few inches from her face and her bulging eyes. ""Come on, you know what to do with it, honey,"" the caretaker taunted hoarsely. ""Rub it around on your lips and then lick it clean from top to bottom. It's still got some of your dried cum on it from yesterday. I just couldn't bear to wash it off!"" The nauseating thought almost caused Diane to gag. She was certain she could still detect her soft feminine vaginal odors on him. Oh, God, she could never suck that horrible thing ... it was more than she could bear ... but then she thought of Bill and what this man would tell the neighbors and submissively closed her eyes. Her long pink tongue darted out tentatively and she licked down the full length of the rigid thick flesh. She was sickened by the thought of her mouth being used this way, as a receptacle of lust for this horrible man and the lewd sperm he was going to pump down into her unwilling throat. She had no doubt that he would expect her to swallow his gushing semen and she knew she would probably choke and be sick for a long time afterwards. ""All right, little lady, suck it now! By God, it better be good, too,"" he barked, grinning. To her surprise, the taste was not nearly as bad as she had anticipated, merely a pungent earthy tang that she slowly decided must be mostly from her, yesterday. Her full lips parted and she lowered her face uncertainly to place a wet tickling kiss on the huge rubbery head, and she lifted up her hands, reaching toward his smooth, heavy testicles with one of them, grazing her dainty tapered nails tantalizingly over the hairy flaccid flesh. The other hand she placed at the thick base of his cock where it soared from the crinkly grey pubic hair covering his lower stomach. She squeezed it, her fingers unable to fully encircle the huge girth, and pulled up and then down hard, skinning back the foreskin until the large gleaming head stood alone and naked against the softness of her thirsty lips. She began planting moist warm kisses around it, beginning at the tip and tracing a path down the full length of it to the bottom and then wetly back up to the tip again. She caressed it longer than she knew she should, not being able just yet to bring herself to put it in her mouth. But the caretaker could wait no more. With a gurgle deep in his throat, he reached down to lock his hands behind her head and thrust his loins upwards with the strength of a bull. Diane resisted for a moment, doubt colliding with desire in her mind, but it was too late. He was pushing against her, forcing the wide head of his thick prick into her mouth. She mumbled out the first sounds of fear she felt and tried to shake her head away, but he held her tightly and she could not move. She could only clench her lips and teeth firmly together and try to keep the monster away. But he would not be denied. He increased the pressure; it felt as though her lips were being pushed back through the sharpness of her teeth. He groaned and struggled against her resisting lips, feeling them parting, bit by tiny bit, until suddenly with the aid of an extra lunge he slipped his cock-head into her helplessly gasping mouth, penetrating through her soft, moist lips and into the warm, wet cavern beyond. She could feel the hugeness of it slithering up the length of her tongue and filling her mouth completely with its hot slippery wetness. ""Ooooh, baby,"" he said, ""that husband of yours don't know what he's missing. Your sweet little mouth slips over my cock like melted butter."" Diane heard him gasp harshly as he began a slow lascivious rhythmic undulation of his hips up into her helplessly upraised face. She closed her eyes to keep from choking as more and more saliva seemed to fill her mouth everywhere except where she was filled by Jack Green's great flexing penis now protruding banana-like from her thinly stretched lips. Her oral orifice was ovalled and seemed ready to split open at any instant. The grey-haired man groaned above her as he slid his thick lust-inflated cock in and out of her sucking mouth with a wet sluicing sound, guiding her head with his hand, his fingers ensnarled in her pale hair. He watched her cheeks puffing out as he filled her warm mouth, bobbing up and down on the turgid head of his huge prick. His sadistic grin widened with each thrust he made into her trapped face and he forced his thick sword of flesh deeper and deeper between her red straining lips as she groaned in servile acceptance between his hairy legs. He suddenly jerked his rock-hard penis away from her mouth, taunting her. ""Wait a minute,"" he commanded as he stepped back from her swaying body. She raised her eyes in an expression of mixed dread and anxiousness as the caretaker began to remove his trousers. ""We might as well make this fun for both of us, right, honey?"" Diane stared apprehensively as he walked a few feet down the path to where the great dog lay uneasily beside the tree to which he was tied. Jack lay down on the ground, settling his feet on either side of Wolf's furry head. Underneath his grimy sweater, the caretaker's loins were naked and completely exposed, his massive, upthrusting shaft of hard flesh jutting out like a log over the huge sac of sperm-filled balls hanging beneath. ""All right, honey, get over here,"" he ordered crisply. ""Get down between my legs and kneel up on all fours. Let's see if your hairy friend here has taught you anything."" The pretty, young housewife felt chills run up her spine at his words. As she crawled over to him in a semi-stupor of terror and humiliation, afraid to disobey, not allowing herself to think of what she was doing for fear she would lose her mind, she pictured clearly the lewd position she was in. He grasped her head between both hands, pressing the huge fleshy penis between her forced-open lips, slipping her saliva- soaked mouth down over its full rigid length. Nothing mattered to her anymore except to get this horrible ordeal over with and to do what she had to do, no matter what, to get away from this despicable man. ""That's fine, little lady, just fine,"" Jack rasped, pushing his giant cock further into Diane's warm velvety mouth. Then, lifting his head to look beyond her crouching form to where the massive German Shepherd lay, he called, ""Here, boy, come on. She's all ready and waiting for you."" The beautiful twenty-one-year-old bride tensed as she heard Wolf whine softly behind her but she continued to suck slavishly on the thick pole of flesh, milking at the loathsome man's prick to end the ordeal as soon as possible. Then, she heard the rustling of dead leaves as the champion dog lumbered to his feet and she felt something cold and wet back between her upraised buttocks a moment later. She stiffened and jerked at the cold, moist touches against her sensitive genitals, as the dog began to lick her, and when the huge animal growled in warning for her to be still, she realized it was not his loins against her, but his nose. Oh, God, he was going to lick her between her legs again! She felt her fear of the animal returning with full force and instinctively withdrew her mouth from the caretaker's long straining cock, her wide-open eyes fixed on the stranger named Jack Green. ""Don't try to tell me you don't like that dog's tongue on your pussy, honey,"" he chuckled sarcastically. ""I saw you yesterday morning, remember? Now you just get back to sucking MY cock before I decide to spread around the word about you anyway."" He entwined both of his hands around her lowered head and pressed it downward, thrusting his hips upward at the same time. Diane felt as though she would choke to death as the fleshy shaft penetrated deep into her mouth. She gagged slightly at the choking entry, struggling to regain her breath. It came in great gasping rushes as she sucked in air as Wolf's cold searching nose suddenly rubbed against her tiny cringing anus. Grunts of protest escaped from the thin-stretched tightness of her lips and she clenched her buttocks against the taunting torment of the brute's icy touch. Then, as the dog growled ominously behind her, she began to relax in humiliated resignation, realizing that there was little hope for her to avoid this perverted act. There was nothing she could do. She felt Wolf begin to lap hungrily at the deep cleft between her parted thighs, his hot tongue sliding wetly over the area of her loins from the tiny hairless little anus up to the warm hair-lined lips of her vagina, flicking finally against the tiny jerking bud of her clitoris. Electrical tingles of intoxicating pleasure followed its path as it laved relentlessly between her opened thighs, pausing occasionally to lunge deeply into her narrow vaginal channel. Diane struggled valiantly against the effect of the gentle dog-licking of the vibrant flesh back between her open buttocks but, slowly, the very lewdness and helplessness of her situation came clear to her. She pictured herself as she was now, her body trapped obscenely between two rutting male animals ... a human male's cock sunk deep in her unwilling mouth and a dog's long wet tongue slavering ceaselessly at her naked behind. A strange masochistic excitement began to well up from deep in her belly, up to the tips of her swelling breasts, as she envisioned how she must look in this debasing kneeling position. She was doing this for Bill! she reminded herself desperately. She had to remember her husband. She mustn't forget ... mustn't let herself ... again. She groaned aloud as Wolf's relentlessly probing tongue shot deep up into the moist passage of her vagina. The hot, unwanted desire rising deep in her trembling belly became a rapid torrent once more and she began to move her naked buttocks high up behind her in a small grinding circular movement, constricting the outer lips of her tight little cunt muscles back over the obscene animal tongue burrowing relentlessly into her. Suddenly, insanely, she wanted to exploit it to the limit, to feel her entrails filled with it and to cum as she had the day before. She sucked wildly at the caretaker's massive pistoning cock in her mouth, almost gagging, her cheeks hollowing and filling with his every thrust. It was the first time she had ever tasted cock and now it was sliding deep down into her throat as she fought for breath, managing to catch quick gulps of precious air on the outstroke of his thrustings. The caretaker's soft, swollen balls slapped harder up against her chin as he fucked happily between her widely-ovalled young lips, giving her almost all he had. She was beyond fighting this lewd rape of her mouth and cunt from behind. She could no longer even visualize what was happening to her ... she was all sensation and mentally raving like a slave to the erotic fury that had taken control of her within a mere matter of minutes. Even the stale odor of sweat that was now around Jack Green's loins, maddened her, filling her nostrils with a constant reminder of the perverse attack she was being subjected to at both ends of her desire-inflamed body. Dazing pulsations thumped at the bounds of her brain and she was growing close to bursting with ecstasy, was twitching and twisting, slavering saliva and semen from the corners of her tensely out-stretched lips. ""Well, now, look at you ... you don't think it's so awful now, do you, honey?"" Jack gasped as he raised his shaggy head from the ground to watch her soft wet mouth clasped greedily around his huge throbbing prick fucking lewdly upward into her lovely, penis- filled face. His pubic hair was saturated with the juices dribbling from the edges of her warmly-milking mouth and her entire body was in fierce and total motion. The thin tensile rim of her lips clung to his stiffened rod of flesh as though held there by some unseen force as her now passion-contorted face licked and sucked hungrily. Even the caretaker himself was surprised by the increasing wantonness of her demonical attack. She was sucking at his swelling member like a starving whore and the thick pummeling instrument seemed to disappear completely into her face as he rammed upward, trying to bury it all the way in her throat. He felt her soft warm hand reaching again under his cock to cup and squeeze his balls, pulling on them lightly as her head was driven obscenely upward with each lunge he made into her. Diane had begun to pray inwardly ... pray to some pagan god that the magnificent animal-lover behind her would lick her to completion. She was aflame with the fires of lewd passion that were about to consume her and she prayed that the huge hairy beast would satisfy her as he almost had before. All reason had left her and she thought of herself as nothing more than a mass of sensitive flesh, created for this lust-maddened moment. Behind her she could feel Wolf's tongue snaking deep into her torturously flaring cunt then slithering out to lave at the erectly tingling bud of her clitoris. She felt that she was going mad ... but, oh God, what an exquisite insanity! She was changing, beginning to want the grey-haired man to cum in her mouth, to spurt his white thick sperm far up into her suddenly uncontrollably-hungering throat. Already she was wild with anticipation, groaning out her submission to the lewd desires racing through her doubly ravished body. ""Tighten your lips harder around my cock, you cocksucking little bitch!"" he snarled at the slaving girl, his voice harsh and dry with passion. Diane followed his bidding unthinkingly, at the same moment feeling herself tighten all over with the heat of increasing excitement rising throughout her sex-possessed body. Suddenly his moment arrived like a surprise hurricane. The middle-aged caretaker jerked suddenly as though lashed with exquisite pain and jammed his wiry hips up tightly into her face, sinking the whole fantastic length of his long hard cock deeply into her wide-stretched throat. She could not breathe, could not care, as the incredible prick erupted hotly into the warm soft interior of her silky sucking mouth, and vile oaths of passion spewed from his gasping lips. His hot thick sperm squirted into her distended throat like a rush of raging lava through a storm-drain and she sucked and swallowed wildly, her smooth cheeks inflating and deflating from the pressure of the man's hotly bursting dam of cum. It lasted forever, it seemed, her throat barely able to accept the torrents of warmly-cascading liquid. She swallowed faster to keep from choking as he grunted out his last spurts in final fulfillment, the monstrous prick slowly deflating inside her wide-stretched mouth. She kept on sucking, milking every last drop of his warm white cum from his deflating cock while behind her the great German Shepherd continued to lap hungrily at her upturned young cunt with his wildly-licking tongue. Now, at last, her senses were completely conquered, no longer her own, and she clung to their neighbor's caretaker's rhythmically-jerking hips as her own reeling orgasm stiffened her body, flooding out in wet sensual waves of cum around the thick wet dog tongue buried deep in her hotly-quivering cunt. The scalding fluids ran out of her in hot streams, making her pink cunt-lips glisten as it ran down the insides of her soft trembling thighs. It was indescribably satisfying and the whole of her back-thrust loins felt wet and ravished beyond words. She was actually crying tears of ecstasy, the shiny drops pouring from her blue eyes and down her cock-impaled face like liquid jewels. After the man had shot the last of his sticky hot sperm into her mouth, she released the caretaker's softening cock, its thick length slipping from her widely-pursed lips with a slight pop. She fell forward then across his exhausted body, her own strength sapped as never before. ""Did you say your hubby'd never forgive you?"" the older man gasped after a few minutes of silence as they both fought to catch their breath. Oh, God, he's going to start it again, Diane thought despairingly. She did not even answer but merely rolled her naked young body over on her back on the dank ground with her arms and legs obscenely spread, not caring. She could feel the caretaker's lewd wet sperm drying on her chin where some of it had spilled from the corners of her bruised mouth. She could also sense the wetness of her own cum juices still flowing out of her dog-lapped vagina, running down the sensitive insides of her loins like tickling trails of warmth. She had not even noticed when Wolf's saliva-drenched tongue had pulled away from her orgasm-flooded backside and was unaware that he had moved off to the end of his leash to curl up at the foot of the sapling, sound asleep. At this point, she could not move or even care about covering her shameful nakedness. The combination of satiation and humiliation was more than the young wife could cope with just now. God, she was a worse whore than she had thought! Not only had her willing body reacted to the perverse act of sucking this man, Jack Green, a lowly caretaker's cock, but she had also gone wild with the slurping wetness of the dog's ravishing tongue on her genitals again. It seemed useless to fight anymore, to even try to think of herself as anything but a cheap wanton tramp ... not at all a loving wife who deserved any consideration or affection from her husband. In the span of three short days, she had been brutally raped, forced to suck a strange man's cock, and had shamelessly allowed to be overwhelmed by the indecent slavering of a dumb animal's hot tongue in her pussy. No, it was pointless even to pretend to be angry and indignant now, for she realized that her own primitive desires had helped, if not actually caused, everything that had happened. ""I take it that you're pretty much in love with your husband, aren't you?"" Jack said in a strangely perceptive way, as though he could read into her befuddled thoughts. ""You've had a good time, all right, but you've been fighting me right down the line. I've got to respect you for that, anyway, and I don't mind admitting that you're one of the hottest little bitches I've ever worked over.""\n""Yes, I do love my husband ... very much,"" Diane assured him in an impassive tone of voice. She had no energy left to combat what she supposed was only the beginning of another of the older man's tormenting games. If what he wanted was to fuck her again, to use her already defiled body to satisfy himself, it could hardly matter now. She had nothing left to lose--her honor was forever stained by the lewdness of what she had submitted to and no amount of repentance could clear her conscience now. ""Christ, that's too bad, baby, because you're one hell of a lay and I wouldn't mind straightening myself out a little just to settle down with you,"" the ill-kempt older man said softly, almost regretfully. She watched silently, blindly, as he stepped over to where his trousers lay and bent over to pick them up. A moment later, when he was fully dressed again and had zipped up the front of his pants with an almost tragic slowness, he gave her a gallant little nod and swooped down with his right hand to pick up the two rabbits he had dropped earlier. After walking a short way along the trail, he paused as though in thought and turned to face her again. ""Yep, you were pretty damned bitchy toward me,"" he said, ""but I sort of respect you for it. I think by admitting to yourself you like to be fucked, you're going to respect yourself more now, too ... in the long run, I mean."" With that, he spun around and walked off rapidly along the trail, disappearing around a bend between the trees. The worn-out young blonde could not restrain herself from calling out to him. ""Wait, please, wait!"" she shouted, using his Christian name for the first time. ""Jack! Please, I want to talk to you!"" It was more than she could handle to have him just walk off this way, without any final resolution to all that had happened between them, and she forced aside her pride in an attempt to make him turn around and explain his thoughts and feelings. Jack Green smiled to himself as he walked thoughtfully along the leaf-carpeted trail, uncertain for one of the first times in his life that he was justified as a real man in dealing with a woman. Well, whatever happened, he had had a helluva time with the sweet little bitch. She had been worth every bit of the trouble and he knew that she would be much more receptive to a healthy man's sexual advances toward her than she had been before his encounter with her that morning after her session with the mammoth dog. She was a real woman now ...\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nBill was due home today! Diane glowed. It seemed like years now since he had left and she hummed a tune along with the radio as she dusted and polished the interior of the house in preparation for his arrival. She knew that he would question why she was in such a happy mood when he arrived home. Usually when he left on one of his important business trips, she spent the days building up resentments and frustrations until she could barely keep from exploding the minute he walked in the door. But this time was different, in more ways than one. For some reason, she felt as though she had changed, had grown up in the last four days. Maybe it was just the first time she had ever really been forced to face something alone, the lovely, blue-eyed girl mused as she withdrew the carpet-sweeper from the hallway closet and began to drub it back and forth across the rug. God knows, it was a dreadful enough ordeal for anyone to endure and yet she was not completely sorry it had happened. She still felt just as regretful and ashamed as ever of having enjoyed another man pumping his wildly excited sperm into her behind her husband's back but Jack Green's words yesterday afternoon had given her her first taste of personal pride. All her life, people had been wonderful to her because they admired her or thought she was pretty or something else like that, but the grizzled caretaker from the next estate had praised her because he thought she had truly earned it. There was a world of difference. She felt a strange new sense of power, as though she could do almost anything she set her mind to. And the really odd thing was that she had realized after she came home last night that she had never really disciplined herself about anything, except maybe making herself comfortable. Out of this newfound self-confidence, she had perked up and groomed the dogs, even cleaned all the kennels from top to bottom before darkness fell. Ordinarily, it was a job that Bill did on Saturday afternoons, usually while she dawdled around the house, resenting the time he was spending away from her. It was astonishing, she thought to herself as she looked over the freshly-cleaned living room, actually horrifying that she could have been such a silly selfish idiot all this time. It was not that she was kidding herself into thinking that all her problems had suddenly been solved miraculously by the adulterous sexual encounters with Jack Green in her home, and in the woods yesterday afternoon, but at least it was a start. For the first time in several months, she felt real hope that she and Bill would be able to work out their petty marital differences. She still thought the wisest course would be to keep silent about all that had occurred this week: It would be such a waste to have Bill's natural jealousy interfere with the new mutual understanding that was going to bloom between them after he arrived home today. She had finished her housecleaning and realized with a start, as she wandered around the house looking for any odds and ends that still needed doing, that the dogs had not been inspected for several hours, not since she had taken care of them very early this morning, and now she still had several hours to kill before Bill arrived home. She gazed thoughtfully out of the living room window toward the kennels behind the house, then impulsively walked out of the living room and across the back yard toward Wolf's compound. After her wonderful experience with him yesterday afternoon, she felt a new affection and respect for the fantastic beast, one that not even her uneasiness about the rightness of what had happened could diminish. She would bring the dog inside to keep her company until Bill arrived home. ""Hey! Down, down, Wolf!"" Diane laughed as the huge dog almost knocked her over in his eager rush to get into the house, a treat he was unaccustomed to. A light rain had fallen the night before and, as he jumped up joyfully on his beautiful mistress, slobbering wet kisses all over her face in gratitude for being let inside, his muddy paws smeared his footprints all over the front of her frilly blue housedress. ""Oh, Wolf, look at me!"" she scolded after she pushed the big dog back down to the kitchen floor and saw that the outfit she had worn especially for Bill was marked and streaked with huge black and brown paw prints. The excited German Shepherd had also smudged the linoleum-tiled floor with wet splotches of mud from his feet. ""I guess it's my own fault,"" she sighed as Wolf began to race happily around the kitchen, sniffing inquisitively at everything from the dishes drying on the drainboard to the huge steak she had taken out of the freezer for that night's celebratory dinner. The dark tracks over the floor showed exactly where the tremendous creature had been and she realized that now she would have to mop up the kitchen all over again. ""I should have made you wipe your feet,"" she said lightly as she moistened a terrycloth dishtowel to wipe all the mud and wetness from the animal's furry paws. ""Come on, boy, you can wait in the living room while I change clothes,"" she ordered as she tossed the dirty towel into the kitchen sink. The obedient dog followed happily behind her as she led the way into the next room. She watched him settle down on the carpet in the middle of the room and then, satisfied that he was relaxed, headed off toward the bedroom, stripping off her soiled dress as she went. She could not decide what she wanted to wear. With Bill gone, she had not even been able to go to the laundromat in town and nearly everything she owned was either dirty or inappropriate for his homecoming. Her fair young face drooped into a thoughtful pout as she stared into the closet, rifling with one anxious hand through the array of garments inside. The young beauty considered wearing one of the sexy nighties that he liked so much, to surprise him, but she shook her head in a negative back and forth motion, obviously displeased with the idea ... Even though her enterprising young husband would never know about all that happened to her during his absence, it seemed unfair of her to try to lure him into bed so soon after she had been fucked half senseless by another man ... not to mention her obscene delight in his canine hero's unnatural licking of her naked loins. She was sincerely remorseful about everything and knew that it would take some time before she could overcome her guilt sufficiently to feel right about making any genuine sexual overtures toward Bill. She had resolved most of her anxiety, it was true, but she was also aware of the fine line between her stoic acceptance of what she had done and the strong self-doubt that had made her life a nightmare after she had responded to Jack Green's obscene caresses. She was slightly sweaty from the exertion of her work that morning and decided to take a shower in an hour or so, and let the final decision about what to wear wait until then. Stripping off her panties and brassiere, she dropped the soiled lacy garments into a heap with the muddied dress and slipped into a pretty gingham-checked smock that was decent enough if anyone happened to come to the door. The beautiful young blonde woman walked back to the living room and sat down on the sofa, picking up a ladies' magazine from an end table beside her. She leaned back into the cushions and stretched her legs out casually in front of her. It was the first peace and quiet she had really experienced since Bill had left last Sunday and she was enjoying the change of pace. An item in the magazine on the care of pet dogs caught her eye and in a minute she was thoroughly engrossed in the article. Then she felt the couch stirring slightly and she looked up to see that Wolf had clambered up onto the cushions beside her. She frowned at the dog and snapped her fingers, pointing to the floor at her feet. But the big dog only whined softly and dropped his mammoth head on her sun-tanned knee, his cold nose nuzzling under her cotton dress to rest in the warm crevice between her smooth creamy thighs just below the blonde patch of her pubic hair. She shuddered and chilled from the unexpected sensation of the dog's cold wet nose on the sensitive flesh on her inner thighs and the warm blast of his breath against her uncovered genitals beneath her dress. ""Oh, no, you're not going to start that again,"" she warned him sternly. But he paid no attention and renewed his effort to reach the hidden source of the female scent that fascinated him. With a powerful downward push, the big dog succeeded in opening Diane's tightly-clenched thighs with his nose. He ran his tongue wetly over the full length of the narrow pink slit that came into view. Her clitoris came immediately to life and throbbed as the hairy beast's long moist tongue slid wetly over the sensitive bud. She found herself responding without conscious thought, her hips writhing back at the dog, moving of their own volition, until it fully dawned on her what she was doing. ""Back, Wolf, back!"" she snapped, pushing his face away determinedly with both hands. The huge brute moved off the couch reluctantly, only to sit and place his front paws on the back of the sofa beside where she sat, his hindquarters beginning an obscene humping motion against the edge of the couch. Diane watched aghast as his glistening, scarlet penis slipped out from its hairy sheath, dripping lewdly. The tapered point jabbed and danced in the air as he tried futilely to bury it in the cushion. The hot scarlet of his stabbing member contrasted startlingly with the darker muted color of the plush couch cushion. Unnerved, she wracked her brain for some way to stop the great beast before his untimely animal lust got completely out of hand. She moved to rise to her feet, planning to lead the mountainous German Shepherd by the collar out to his run, but a sudden snapping growl from the huge creature froze her where she sat. ""Get down, Wolf! Stop it! Stop it ... right ... now ..."" Her strident authoritative tone began to fail her and then died out completely as the dog's long, prong-like fangs appeared in a menacing snarl. She was paralyzed, numb with fear at the dog's abrupt change of character, not daring to move as Wolf lowered his forepaws from the sofa and prowled the carpeted floor around her feet. Ominous sounds rumbled up ceaselessly from deep in his powerful chest and he suddenly thrust his snout between her slender ankles, wedging his brawny shoulders between her curving calves as they came unwillingly apart. Feeling the panicky sense of helplessness returning like a chronic disease, Diane tried to clench her thighs and buttocks tightly together but the dog muscled powerfully between her straining knees. No, no, she thought frantically to herself, this can't happen again! It had finally seemed as though she had gotten everything under control, but now ... For a moment, the quavering golden-haired girl tried to twist away from the strange attack, but another threatening snarl made her fall limply back onto the couch. ""No, no, Wolf! Bad dog! Lie down!"" she shouted in desperation, hoping that a new combination of words would make the rutting animal retreat. As if in defiant answer, the huge dog brought his great panting head down to the narrow hair-lined slit between her forced-open thighs and licked at the wetness, sliding his soft red tongue along the thin hair-fringed slit up to the hot little tip of her clitoris. It was just as he had done before. She was helpless against the dog's intense determination to keep her trapped on the couch, and felt her ripe young body trembling and jerking under the tempting stimulation. This is sick, she raged to herself; it's unnatural and perverted. But as she tried to wriggle into a safer position, the monstrous dog's long tongue snaked out again, licking hungrily at her moist crevice, lingering at her tiny puckered anal mouth where the pointed red tip pushed and probed, trying to force its way past the outer ring of soft rubbery flesh. The young housewife's nervously-tensed thighs quivered at the forbidden sensation and a deep moan spilled from her open lips. The husky dog's slathering wet tongue was forcing her toward excitement in spite of her revulsion at the thought of enjoying the unnatural stimulation. Diane groaned despairingly as she realized she wanted still more of the mind-blurring, debasing stimulation. Her natural resistance was fading under the maddening torture of the German Shepherd's tongue and suddenly the giant lance stabbed into her vulnerable warm pussy like a thick pink snake, plunging up deep into her, heedless of the sobbing, tearful objections that came spontaneously from her mouth. The last remnants of her self- restraint disintegrated and, oblivious to all morality and reason, she rolled her tempting buttocks against the face of the aroused animal, drowning in the weird obscene sensations of his slithering tongue against her shamelessly aroused loins. Before she realized what was happening, the dark-haired dog pulled away from her willing vagina and reared up to place its forepaws on the couch above her pinned shoulders. She gasped as she saw the creature's glistening red penis slip out from its furry casing, its tapered point dripping and dancing in the hot valley between her wide-spread thighs. The dog began to shiver and tremble, trying to bury the blood-red tip into her luscious ready body. Her mind reeling in a confusing daze of sexual need and debasing humiliation, she looked up at him through her wide eyes watching him over her nakedness. Then, as though a demon had taken over her will, she thrust hungrily upward with her buttocks in a mechanical attempt to capture the lengthening shaft of flesh between her swollen cuntal lips. She heaved upward towards the long scarlet organ as though she were a rutting bitch herself, and the very thought of herself as another bitch animal in heat like those out in the kennel sent another electric tingle reaching deep into her belly. She could feel the seeping wetness between her thighs increasing even more and her heart pounded loudly like a jungle drum. Groaning, she pulled her thighs up tight against her over- spilling breasts, turning up the flat plane of her silky loins in a frantic effort to capture the jabby fleshy spear. The desire- maddened dog pushed forward wildly as he struggled to implant the pointed tip of his dripping cock between her thighs, striving to shove it into her until his pinkly tapering hardness sank all the way into the wet opening, popping cruelly into the tightly- clenched little hole with one quick forward lunge. With a strangled cry, Diane twisted to one side in an effort to escape the sudden animal impalement. But having tasted his first success, the lust-driven dog returned to the attack with all the barbarousness of a Tartar, mindlessly, savagely humping against her tiny hardened clitoris and slipping his flanks down to thrust between the naked lips of her white-hot pussy. At last, Diane grasped the dog's slippery prick without shame and parted her cuntal opening to assist him, holding her breath as he began to stroke into her, inch after inch of his long, thick cock disappearing into her with each new pile-driving thrust of his hairy flanks. Suddenly her frail young breath hissed out of her body in a high whistling sigh as the great cock slipped into her all the way and began to slam up into the moist cavern like a fleshy spike being pounded deeper and deeper into a tight moist tunnel. Wolf's forelegs dropped down on either side of her smoothly- curved hips, trapping her, and she began to undulate her quivering young body, her tightly-clenched buttocks grinding upward in lewd circles, abandoning herself to the wonderful animal-fucking that she was receiving from the German Shepherd. Her face was twisted with ecstasy and her full taut breasts jiggled lightly, moving in time to the throbbing dog-cock as it spiraled up into her vagina like a rampant drill made of hot flesh. Oh, God, she moaned, relishing every vicious slam of Wolf's prick into her hotly raving cunt. She was being screwed senseless by a German Shepherd, his huge dog-cock filling her slim belly and pushing her inner organs higher and higher until she was afraid they would rupture and be pushed all the way up out of her mouth. It was tearing the soul from her body, driving it out of her with every powerful stroke. She was begging him to fuck her harder and faster, to shoot his hot cum up into her pussy, aching to be filled with the dog's lewdly-building sperm. That was all that mattered to her now. She was reveling in her defilement, uncaring, no longer capable of thinking about sex as right or wrong or thinking of anything but the tremendous shaft of hard animal flesh pistoning back and forth in her wide-stretched pussy, causing her to hump back hungrily up against the dog's hairy, jerking body like a female animal herself. Small droplets of moisture were forming in the juncture of Diane's erotically-rotating thighs, glistening and sparkling in the light as they trickled down over her smoothly gyrating buttocks onto the couch, sometimes sticking to the dog's sperm- laden testicles as they slapped wildly against her nakedly upturned anus with each downward stroke. Her rounded ass-cheeks began contracting uncontrollably, signifying her approaching climax, and she screwed up greedily against the beast like a woman possessed. Suddenly a piercing scream came from her passion-twisted lips and she rammed up violently against the dog just as he hunched forward and his cock began spewing its sperm in hot searing torrents far into the depths of her voraciously clasping vagina. The young woman's crazily grinding buttocks began to pitch and toss wildly on the cushions of the couch as her own thrilling climactic upheaval exploded deep in her belly. Thick white liquid oozed from her tightly-squeezing cunt as she milked hungrily at the dog's thickly-jerking penis, drawing out every last drop of the precious animal sperm. Glistening trails of the sticky cum fluids streamed down the cream-white fullness of her buttocks, creating dark stains in the velvety fabric of the couch below. At last, the deflating cock of the drained beast slipped from her mauled passageway with a lewd wet sucking noise that echoed obscenely through the silence of the room. Then, in a last act of bestial depravity, the dog dropped to the floor and lowered his furry muzzle between her widely-splayed thighs, lapping at the warm viscous animal sperm still dribbling from her well-fucked young cunt. He gulped it thirstily until eventually there was none left and then he turned away to lumber across the living room. Diane listened to Wolf whining happily and unconsciously assumed that he was searching for a place to rest. Then suddenly she heard the unmistakable click of the door latching shut, followed by the soft padding of the dog's paws descending the outside steps. Gradually the realization of what she had just heard dawned on the blonde girl's tortured mind. Her blue eyes fluttered open and her face fell in utter paralyzing disbelief. Bill was home! ""Well, Diane, that was quite a performance. I didn't know that either of you were so accomplished,"" her husband's voice rasped from where he was standing inside the door, his suitcase on the floor beside him. ""Do you do that often while I'm away? Is that why you didn't worry your pretty little head about putting me off that way before I left? You knew you had something better waiting as soon as you could get your stupid husband out of the house!"" Diane's shame and humiliation were beyond words. At that moment she wished for death, for unending sleep and escape from the reality of herself--a wanton slut who would use anything or anyone at her disposal to quench the wildfire of passion raging within her. ""Oh, darling,"" she sobbed despairingly from the couch. ""I don't know what happened ... I couldn't help it ... I ...""\n""Yeah, I could see you hated every minute of it, you bitch,"" he snarled, reviling her tearful plea for understanding. ""I'm just sorry now that I didn't pick up one of those little floozies hanging around my hotel. After being married to you, I could use a good lay for a change! And to think that I even missed you, you slut! Jesus, Diane, I knew you were selfish, but this is simply beyond belief!""\n""No, no, darling, you don't understand! Please, let me tell you what happened?"" she pleaded. Then she gaped in horrified disbelief as her husband began to tear off his pants, draping his shorts and trousers over the back of a chair at the entrance to the living room. His prick was jutting out from his hairy loins like a flashy sword and he wore an ugly grin as he crossed the room to where Diane sat cowering on the sofa. ""Notice my cock, baby,"" he spat out venomously as he stood in front of her, his hands clenched defiantly on his slim hips. Smiling coldly at her stricken expression, he continued, ""That's right, I have a hell of a hard-on. Watching you screw that goddamned dog is a lot more exciting than listening to you whining day and night about how I don't love you enough. Hah! That's a joke! Does Wolf love you enough, baby?"" Oh, God, if she could only tell him about the mind-breaking horrors she had endured at the hands of Jack Green and his own precious dog, she knew that her husband would not be cruel. But she had vowed to keep the terrible secrets. ""Darling, you must believe that ... I ... I ... love you,"" she said weakly. ""Well, that's a thrill,"" he sneered. Then with an evil grin, he commanded her, ""Turn over, dog-fucker, and lean over the back of the couch. I can see that normal sex just doesn't turn you on- -so I'm going to give you something you'll love!"" Unthinking, willing to do anything to please him now, Diane twisted around on the sofa, changing positions until she was kneeling with her body resting on the back cushions. She felt her husband move closer behind her and his rough hands rudely grasped the smooth oval globes of her buttocks, pulling apart the soft yielding moons. ""Now, take my cock, you cheating little whore, and put it in your asshole,"" he ordered her in a voice thin with anger. ""I'm going to give you something you'll never forget!"" Without conscious thought, his beautiful dazed wife obediently reached back behind her and took hold of the throbbing hard shaft, aiming the swollen purple tip at the tiny brown ring of her tight, hairless anus. Her husband's long, thin cock leapt in her hand and he thrust impatiently against her as she worked the bloated cock-head up and down the full slit of her naked pussy, lubricating the long stiff member with the warmly flowing animal sperm that still trickled wetly from her ravaged vagina. She still had not fully comprehended his curt command until she felt him reach down and guide the hard rubbery tip of his eager cock up from her drenched vaginal lips and into the warm valley between her upraised buttocks. Behind her, her dark-haired husband gazed down at the gratifying spectacle of his long thick prick wedged up against her luscious virginal anus. He had always dreamed of fucking his proud young wife in the asshole and now he had the perfect opportunity to do it and not worry, for a change, about when the spoiled girl felt sufficiently loved to bear the initial pain for his sake. His sperm-bloated balls tingled with angry desire as his fingers sunk cruelly into the soft flesh of her pliant white buttocks, pulling them apart, wider and wider until the tiny brown hole parted a little. Suddenly understanding the fiendish nature of his intentions, Diane began to squirm and whine, but she could not manage to elude his grasp. She felt the end of his finger start to probe at the entrance of her exposed rectum and she clenched the tiny puckered opening tightly in a desperate effort to prevent the awful penetration that she knew would soon come. Bill continued to jab for a minute at the sensitive outer edges of the small brown elastic circle and then suddenly shoved forward with a sadistic grin on his handsome face, sinking the finger in with a jerk up to the first knuckle. Diane jumped forward from the pain, a gurgling moan rising from her throat. She suffered as he moved the finger around in little rotating motions and gradually the agony lessened. She relaxed a bit until she felt the extra pressure of a second finger ram unexpectedly alongside the first. This time, it did hurt and she jerked away in an effort to escape the painful entry. Her husband pulled back, though, and continued to move the two fingers inside her painfully-stretched rectum. Oh, God, Diane thought as tears of pain and humiliation rose to her eyes, he was really going to make love to her back there and there was nothing she could do about it. She would never live through this--would never be able to face herself again after this ultimate degradation and subjugation. Even what had happened with Wolf had been child's play compared to this ... How foolish she had been to ever think that perhaps Bill would understand what she had been through this week! she mused as a tiny spark of righteous anger kindled in her anguished brain. Her beloved husband was a devil, a horrible fiend! Diane tried again to cringe her buttocks away from Bill but it was useless. He held her firmly with one hand as he wormed his fingers in and out of her with the other, turning and twisting them in the tight narrow hole. The pain lessened more and more until gradually she felt a slight sensation of pleasure from the unnatural reaming. She was just beginning to enjoy the feeling of the fingers in her rectum when suddenly Bill pulled them out of her. The two fingers seemed to slip out reluctantly, the elastic ring of her anus clinging to them until they popped out with a slight sucking sound. He forced her lush legs wider with his knees, dropping his head to her buttocks to lick wetly at the crevice between them, moistening the tiny brown hole with his tongue and sending delicious shivers coursing over the beautiful girl's back. Then, Diane felt Bill's hands jerk her hips higher, driving her full breasts more firmly into the back of the couch. Her flint-eyed husband peered down at the tiny hairless circle of her anus and smiled bitterly at how completely she was subjugating herself to his desires ... now when it was too late to make any difference. He grasped harshly at her soft hips, holding them steady before him as he impressed his long, slender cock in the moist naked split of her cunt, running it up and down the full length to moisten it with her own guilty wetness. Then, he guided the pulsing cock forward until it touched the slightly-stretched little anal mouth and moved it around, lubricating the tiny cringing hole. Diane gasped in fear at the first startling contact. God, it would never fit! It was too big! She tried to move forward again but he held her solidly. ""Darling, don't do this to me ... to us ..."" she groaned back at him. ""You weren't all that worried about us when you were getting fucked by our prize German Shepherd,"" he mocked her. She felt his hairy loins behind her and his hard cock searching and probing into her upturned buttocks. Then, she felt a direct jabbing pressure between his hands that was soft and rubbery at first and then grew into an unresisting blunt hardness. ""Billlll, noooooo! Aaaaaggghh!"" she finally screamed as she felt the tight resisting nether ring giving way before the unyielding pressure of his cock, its head popping into her with a jerk. She screamed again and then groaned ceaselessly as the blunt intrusion of her own husband's cruel shaft vibrated through every fiber of her being, pushing the soft velvety flesh inside of her widely-stretched anal passage in great waves before it. She groaned with pain as it sunk deeper, deeper, deeper ... on and on into her until she felt the coarse hair of his loins smack heavily into the softness of her vagina below. Bill was inside her, in her asshole, all the way up to the hilt! He paid no attention to her anguished cries and began to fuck viciously and without mercy into the soft depths of his young wife's sweet, tight asshole, bringing further sobs of pain and humiliation from her tortured lips. She had never felt so soiled and debauched in her life and her whole behind felt wet and used as he levered up behind her and began to plunge the full length of his punishing cock into her with long smooth strokes. Her body jerked and quivered and her thighs, now that her resistance was broken, periodically convulsed as an extra hard thrust seared into her tortured rectum. She could hear his grunts of sadistic pleasure floating through the silence of the room around them and suddenly she hated herself and her body for the joy it was giving him, even though there was nothing she could do to prevent it. Then, despite the pain, she clenched her anal muscles tightly together in an attempt to pull out his cock at its very roots. ""Aaaaaaaah, Gawwwwd,"" her husband groaned, throwing back his head in ecstasy from the feeling of her warm clasping anal flesh enveloping his cock. She was sorry momentarily when he cried out, but she could not stand still and do nothing while she was being brutally fucked, even though the pain was lessening now. In fact, the sensation of his cock-head riding deep into her rectum was starting to send little darts of warm pleasant feeling in her stomach, as though she had a second cunt and was slowly learning how to enjoy its use. She moved backward to meet the forward thrust of his stiff prick, undulating her body and swinging the cheeks of her round ass in little tight circles, clasping her anus tightly shut as he withdrew mightily on the out-stroke. Bill rammed into her with fresh power, knowing that she was beginning to like this depraved ass-fucking, the feeling of being impaled on his long staff like a sacrificial piece of choice animal flesh. ""Oooohh, yessss,"" she moaned as he slammed harder up into her belly, pushing her forward and down until her breasts were smashed flat against the back cushions of the couch. He felt her tighten her anal muscles again and again around his hard thick length buried in her back passage. His cock throbbed crazily and he flexed it up deep in her rectum in an answering signal until he feared the head would explode from the pressure around it like a burning hot, tight-fitting glove. Her obvious surrender added to his excitement and in a vengeful effort to torture his wayward wife, Bill pulled his imbedded cock almost all the way out of her rectum until just the blood-inflated tip rested inside the hot rubbery passage, then grinned as he saw her try to squirm her nakedly-writhing buttocks back tighter on its rigid length. But the spectacle inflamed his own lust as well, and with a hoarse moan, he pulled her ass-cheeks wider apart and drove his pelvis into her smooth yielding behind with a jarring vicious smack. He began to ram rapidly into her, hard and deep, battering into her quivering backside with brutal slaps that resounded through the house. His sweating face dripped on her lovely hollowing back, making it glisten in the pale afternoon sunlight in the room. He had now completely lost control of his obscene lust and he felt his cock expanding in the warmth of his wife's stretched rectum. His balls began to throb almost painfully and his hardened prick felt as though it were about to explode in the rubbery tight grip of his gorgeous wife's vice-like back-passage. Below him, Diane was mumbling and whimpering incoherently and he increased the speed and power of his strokes until the couch began to rattle and shake from the steady battering of his loins against her buttocks. She could feel herself being split open wider and wider from the power and pressure he was exerting deep up inside her. She wanted to shout back obscenities at him and plead for him to use her however he wanted to vent his pent-up angry lust on her helpless nakedness. She wanted him to shoot his great load of seething creamy liquid deep into her belly, to mingle his juices with the wetness of those of the huge German Shepherd she had let fuck her moments before. Then, suddenly, Diane heard him gasp and groan behind her as he hammered the iron-hard length of his prick into her contracting, velvety rectum, causing her to whine in a delirium of joy. He did it again, roughly pulling her back onto him as though he were fitting a tight sleeve on an oversized arm, then rotated the lust-inflated cock-head deep in her rectum again. She mewled with delight. The boiling lava of his milky sperm began to churn wildly in his swaying balls and, with one last tremendous thrust, he crashed into her buttocks, flattening the smooth globes of flesh against his loins. Diane felt the warmth of the first delicious torrents of his white hot liquid spread through her stomach and surge through her blossoming nerve ends like a volcanic eruption, gush after gush, touching off her own climax. She thrust her face deep into her arms to muffle her scream as a great surge of animal ecstasy rippled through her and she felt her own creamy cum fluids streaming from her open cunt below, trickling down her inner thighs to mix with the dog sperm saturating the cushions below. Then she slowly collapsed on the sofa as she felt her husband begin to withdraw his slowly-deflating cock from her sperm-flooded anal passage. There was a slight, embarrassing little farting noise as it slipped out from between the full white globes of her buttocks and a sudden rush of cool air laved the steamy wetness of her ravaged loins as she sprawled in exhausted satiation, face down on the couch. Her body felt pillaged and subjugated beyond belief and her mind was numbed by the certainty that her marriage was ended.\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\n""Darling, please don't do anything else to me,"" she pleaded, waiting dully for her husband's voice to break the silence of the room. ""I'll leave if you want me to, but ... I can't take anything else right now. Wolf ... I can't say anything to make you believe me, but, it did, it did happen that way!"" Diane braced herself for the blistering sarcastic reply that she was certain would soon come directly as a result of her husband's injured pride. Naturally he would make her pay for what she had done--if he still cared enough to be concerned. God, he had walked in on her this afternoon and found her with a German Shepherd pistoning in and out of her obscenely- accepting vagina. What else could happen to her now? ""I believe you, sweetheart, so help me,"" Bill assuaged in a surprisingly gentle voice. ""When I saw that that dog turned you on, I took a long look at myself, and I wondered why Wolf could satisfy you more than I could. Sure, I was mad and did what I did partly out of spite, but Jesus, I've got to admit that I've never been so hot to fuck you before ..."" Diane was thoroughly dumbstruck by the impact of his words. As she ransacked her mind for something appropriate to say, she saw that Bill was actually sitting below her, on the floor, and she could not help but see the understanding tenderness in the loving expression on his handsome face. It was as though a miraculous ray of sunlight had filtered through the gloomy reality of the last few days and transformed the horrible truth into a bright rainbow of happiness. ""But, darling, I--""\n""No, don't say anything else,"" Bill said softly, ""because I think I understand now ... I think I know what's been wrong with our marriage so far ... me.""\n""Oh, Bill, it's no one's fault,"" she objected in an unconvincing voice, snuggling closer to ward off any negative feeling from her handsome young husband. ""It's not important who's fault it is, honey. The real truth is that I've found out what kind of person you are beneath all that camouflage ... that mask you've been wearing since we've been married. And I like that new person,"" Bill soothed, placing his arm around her shoulders like the adoring husband that she had always dreamt of. ""Do you mean that?""\n""Why don't you ask Jack Green?"" Bill answered in a sly voice, his eyebrows lifting in mock sternness. ""He told me more about you in ten minutes than I've learned in all the time we've been married ..."""
278,Animals,"['MF', 'animals']","In fact, she often got modeling proposals from local agencies and photographers and took a few jobs modeling sports clothes and swimsuits. I always got a big kick out of seeing her in an ad or catalog when I didn't expect it. Her breasts were full without being too big for her small body and her vagina was as tight as it could be and still allow entry.\n\nShe was lying on her back on the soft carpet of her livingroom floor and I was kneeling by her head as she gave me some of her very special brand of fellatio. Her mouth was quite small and when she sucked me her lips drew out to thin lines around my cock. She used her tongue constantly and usually tried to get as much of my member into the small cavity as possible but with only limited success (I am rather well endowed). When her Collie ""Red"" walked between her legs and began to lick at her spread pussy, I expected her to stop and shoo him away but to my great surprise she kept sucking and handling my cock and balls almost as though nothing unusual was happening. I could tell, however, that the dog was having an effect on Vanessa and her hips began to rotate and thrust in response to the rough lapping of his tongue. For some reason, the sight of Vanessa being aroused by her dog triggered my pent up orgasm and I began to come hard into her sucking mouth. She gulped and swallowed and milked me with her hands until I was completely spent and, with my softening cock still in her sucking mouth, she reached her climax and moaned loudly as she came.\n\nLater, she said Red had never done anything like that before but it sure felt wonderful. I pointed out that Red had seemed to enjoy it too but certainly not to the extent that Vanessa had. She looked at me questioningly and said, ""What do you mean?"" I said that Red hadn't come and that really didn't seem very fair. She was very quiet for a few minutes and I could tell she was mulling over what I had said. Suddenly, she assumed the submissive posture we often used when she wanted to be controlled; on her knees with her head bowed and her hands clasped behind her back. This was her signal to me that this was something she could only do at my direction. I knew she was curious but bestiality was well outside the realm of the ""real"" Vanessa. ""slave"" Vanessa, however, would refuse nothing required by her Master.\n\nI called Red to stand before her and instructed her to stroke the dogs genitals and try to arouse him. I petted Red as she did as I instructed and at first, he didn't seem to get the idea at all. He stood and enjoyed my stroking but seemed unaware of the different kind of stroking he was getting from his mistress. Vanessa looked at me and said nothing was happening so I suggested that, perhaps, she wasn't using the right kind of stimulation. She pretended not to know what I meant so I said that her hands were dry and might not provide the kind of touch that would get Red's attention. She looked into my eyes and said, ""Do you want me to use my mouth?"" I smiled at her and said, ""Those lips of yours can stiffen a noodle, my dear. I think you should give it a try.""\n\nSlowly, she lay down and slid her head beneath Red's rear quarters. I lay down on the other side of the dog to observe and she slid back the hairy outer sheath with her hand to reveal the red tip of his penis. Tentatively, she raised her head and allowed her soft lips to enclose the red flesh as she flicked her tongue against it lightly. When she lowered her head again, it was clearly extended a little further and I said, ""Now, you seem to be getting somewhere. I think you should continue.""\n""This is so depraved."", she said with a little giggle, and thrust out her tongue to further tease the animal into erection. When his cock was out about three inches, she gently drew it between her lips and began a light sucking. Red was starting to squirm around and hump against her lips as she sucked and I had her get up and kneel on the carpet. I directed Red to a position behind her and he licked her wet pussy wildly. Then, I raised his front paws and placed them on Vanessa's back. He got the idea almost immediately and started thrusting between her legs. Her vagina was clearly not where he expected it to be and he was nudging against the rosebud of her anus so I reached between them and ""lowered his sights"" a little so that he slid between her wet lips and entered her pussy.\n\nVanessa said she could hardly feel his tiny cock and he kept slipping out, so I took some of the fluid dripping from the lower part of her pussy and applied it liberally to her anus, sliding my finger in to the first knuckle. She gasped and turned to look in my eyes, realizing what I had in mind. ""slave"" Vanessa could not, of course, refuse, but the ""real"" Vanessa might take control. She didn't. I repositioned Red for entry into her well lubricated ass and he thrust forward and entered her immediately. Vanessa lowered her beautiful head to the floor and groaned, ""Oh God! This feels so weird!"" I had her describe for me how it felt to have the dog's thin prick sliding in and out of her ass and she made the description as ""dirty"" as possible using words and images that only the ""slave"" Vanessa would consider so as to heighten her feeling of submission.\n\nWhen I thought Red was close to his climax, I said, ""Now, suck him off."" Without hesitation, Vanessa pulled free of the small cock and rolled onto her back as I guided the, still thrusting, Red up her body until his stiff red rod (now, almost 4 inches long) reached her lips. She put her arms around his hips and drew him into her mouth, allowing him to fuck her tightly pursed lips. After a few seconds, the dog let out a small ""yelp"" and I was sure he was releasing his sperm into Vanessa's mouth. She held him tightly between her lips until he was finished and when she pulled her head away, Red scampered off and she opened her mouth to show me the small pool of white liquid on her tongue. Before she swallowed, I noted that it was much thinner than human sperm and she told me that it had a more bitter taste than mine but was really not unpleasant.\n\nWhile the ""real"" Vanessa pretended that the incident never happened, the ""slave"" Vanessa told me how kinky she felt knowing that she had done something none of her friends would even consider. She talked about her sex with a dog often and convinced me that several repeat performances were in order. Finally, I told her we should videotape her with Red. She seemed very reluctant and I encouraged her to talk about her feelings. At last, she admitted that she would like to watch herself with Red but was terrified that anyone else might someday see the tape. I told her that she would keep the only copy in her possession and could erase it any time she wanted and she got very excited by the idea. We made the tape a few days later and she went out of her way to give the performance of her life and make sure the camera caught everything. She even pulled Red from her lips as he came and let the cum fall on her lips and cheek. Later, she gave me that tape (and several others) as a ""gift of trust"" with the understanding that no one would ever see it but me. I have kept that trust.\n\nMeanwhile, I had managed to locate a man who ran a small farm (alone) and convince him to rent me his barnyard for some ""research"" while he was out tending his fields. He went out to work the fields at about seven in the morning, returned to the house for lunch from noon until one (precisely) and went back to the fields until six. I took the ""real"" Vanessa there one afternoon for a picnic and she explored the possibilities with a ram, a goat and a huge (in more ways than one) Labrador Retriever. By this time, she didn't bother to put on her ""slave"" persona but had sex in every way imaginable with the animals while I taped everything for her growing collection. She told me about how different each animal's cum tasted and felt and how hard the ram felt in her ass when he pushed all the way in.\n\nThere were a few horses boarded at the farm but all were mares or geldings and I didn't think she could do much with anything that size but masturbation. She watched them with interest and I could tell it was running through her mind even though neither of us mentioned it. One day, when we got to the farm, there was a new horse and a pony in two of the stalls that had previously been empty. The horse was a stallion and the pony was also a fully equipped male and I knew from the way Vanessa looked at them that she wanted to ""try everything"". When John came in for lunch, he told us that the stallion and pony were being ""let out to stud"" and would only be boarding with him for a few weeks. John's tractor had no sooner rounded the barn than Vanessa was in the stallion's stall stroking his strong back and removing her clothes. When she was naked, she climbed up on his back and lay down to slide her breasts and pussy around his shiny hair. Fortunately, he was very gentle (having been ridden for two years) and didn't mind her being on his back, but I warned her that an animal so big could easily hurt or kill her without intending to. She promised to be more careful and went to the pony to examine his genitals. She knelt beside him and slid back the sheath of his cock. It appeared to be about an inch to an inch and a half across and seemed to have the potential for substantial extension.\n\nNext, Vanessa returned to the stallion and checked his ""equipment"" as well. He was securely tethered in the stall but he danced around a bit as her hands went to work trying to bring forth his erection. After a few minutes, she had coaxed about four or five inches of his penis out of the sheath and it was at least two inches across. She leaned down (staying well clear of his hind legs) and took what she could into her mouth. Due to it's girth, she could only manage two or three inches of the end and her mouth was stretched as wide as I had ever seen it at that. Of course, I was taping all of this and she turned to me and the camera with a truly wicked smile on her face. ""I want this one."", she said. I laughed and said she was a dreamer, but the pony was a possibility. Then I suggested she at least finish what she had started and she immediately returned to stroking and sucking the stallion's firm pole into her mouth.\n\nShe stopped again and said she wanted the horse to fuck her. I told her she couldn't get under either of these large animals safely, but I would try to come up with a scheme to make it possible and safe for another day. Satisfied with that for now, she took him back in her mouth and worked his shaft (now, at least 12 inches long) until he began to come in torrents. Her mouth was flooded at once and she was forced to release him to come all over her face, neck and breasts. His cum overflowed her mouth and dripped down her chin as she swallowed what she could and gasped for air. The stallion came for at least twenty seconds and at one point, his rear legs seemed to buckle slightly and I started to pull her clear, but he regained his footing and she continued to bathe in the horse's hot semen. When he was finally done, she released her grasp on his receding member and walked out to lie in the warm sun, still drenched in his seed. I followed her with the camera and recorded as her hands roamed through the sperm covering her lovely body. I thought about how tiny her body looked beside this massive beast and was convinced she would never be able to handle an organ of that size in her tight vagina.\n\nTwo days later, we returned to the farm at about eight in the morning, after John had gone out to the fields. I rigged a strong sling under the pony that would support his weight and found a long crate that was just the right height for Vanessa to lie beneath the pony on several blankets we had brought along. With her ""bed"" prepared, Vanessa began preparing the pony with her (by now) expert hands and mouth. When she felt he was ready, she crawled under him and positioned herself on the crate. His cock was resting on her belly as she stroked it and slid further up the crate to position the tip between her soaked lips. She seemed in a rush to get the pony inside her and I had to caution her to slow down and take her time. I told her not to take any more than she was absolutely sure she could handle as I didn't want to have to rush her to an emergency room and explain what had happened. That thought seemed to sober her up a bit and she slowed down. She slipped the pony's cock up and down the gap in her lips a few times and positioned it for entrance. She held it there for a few seconds, then started working her way a little at a time toward the bottom of the crate. There was a little resistance before the head entered her about an inch and I could tell by the tightness of her facial muscles that she was already stretching as far as she ever had.\n\nThe pony started getting restless, wanting to thrust into Vanessa and I stroked his back and flanks to calm him down. She had worked two or three inches in and her face had relaxed a little as her muscles learned to accommodate this huge intrusion. She continued to stroke the shaft as she moved down to take a little more and, suddenly, the pony pushed forward another two inches in a single thrust. Vanessa groaned loudly and I was concerned that she had been hurt but it was soon apparent that the groan was of pleasure at being so filled and she started rocking her hips to lessen the depth of the pony's thrusts while allowing his penetration to deepen only slightly each time. Gradually, she worked most of the animal's length into her depths and let him start fucking her at his own pace. She said he was really hitting bottom and stayed far enough up the crate so that the sling prevented him from going any deeper.\n\nShe was moaning and calling out from the fullness of her vagina when the pony suddenly let go. With her pussy completely full of pony cock, there was no place for his cum to go but out and it squeezed between his penis and the walls of her vagina and started pouring fourth onto the blanket under her. Vanessa started coming and the lower part of her body thrashed beneath the pounding of her four legged lover. With her hands, she scooped up some of the semen gushing from her body and covered her face with it, getting as much as she could into her mouth.\n\nFinally, I backed the pony up a little and helped her crawl out from under him. She lay on the straw of the stable and breathed deeply as I watched the lips of her vagina slowly close to cover the gaping cavern soaked in cum. When she had recovered, I took her into the house to shower and dress.\n\nRiding back from the farm, she said she had never felt so full in her life, but she still wanted to try the stallion. I reminded her of the difficulty of working with such a large and spirited animal and told her I really didn't like the idea. That night, we made love on her large bed and I was surprised to find that her vagina had returned almost to it's original tightness. My entry was a little easier than usual but the friction was still much tighter than any other woman I had ever been with. She said that I still felt the same and that she still preferred my cock to any animal but that the feeling of being filled (almost like she was going to split up the middle) was completely different. She insisted that we try the same sling and crate arrangement with the horse and I made her promise that she would stop if she experienced any real pain. She assured me she would know if it wasn't going to work and reminded me that even a horse cock is smaller than a baby.\n\nA few days later, we were back at the farm just as John was finishing his lunch and preparing to go back out to do some plowing. He asked how our research was going and Vanessa told him we were learning new things almost every trip, giving me a small smile as she said it. As John mounted his tractor, he turned and said, ""Better watch out around that pony. He's been acting kind of frisky the last couple of days. I think they're getting him out to stud none too early."" We assured him we would be careful and waved as he drove off.\n\nIt took a little time to rig the sling under the stallion and I added a couple of ropes leading back to large posts behind the horse so his forward movement would be strictly limited. While I was rigging the sling and finding a higher crate, Vanessa was enjoying two of the dogs. She was on her hands and knees as the Lab pumped deep into her rear passage and a big Collie was on his back before her as she sucked and licked him to orgasm. When everything was ready (I double checked everything), she lay down on the blankets with her face along side the stallion's cock and stroked and licked him to full erection as I ran the video camera. She smiled at the camera and kept saying how nice the horse's cock felt and tasted and how badly she wanted him to fuck her. She was putting on a real show for this tape and wanted to be the ultimate slut. She took more of the horse in her small mouth than I would have thought possible (at least four or five inches) and talked about how she'd love to have him come in her mouth if she didn't have other plans.\n\nBy the time Vanessa turned around and put the huge head against the swollen lips of her pussy, the horse was at least sixteen inches long and two and a half inches around. I put down the camera and applied an entire tube of K-Y jelly to the organ and the waiting vagina it would try to invade. Vanessa had the tip inside her almost immediately and pumped the shaft with her hands to ease a little of the massive member between her already stretched lips. There was an intense look of concentration on her face and I knew she had made up her mind she was going to make this work, somehow. The horse was dancing around in agitation and obviously wanted to get on with the business at hand, so I petted and soothed him as best I could and she slowly worked a little more into her tiny body. By this time, the lower portion of Vanessa's belly was already beginning to bulge out slightly from the mass of firm flesh within and I could see her progress directly as the bulge moved ever so slowly up her stomach. She took about twelve inches before she groaned out that he had hit bottom and was pressed firmly against her cervix. I could clearly see the entire length outlined on her belly as she released her grip and let the horse set his own pace. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. This beautiful, petit brunette was being fucked completely by a full grown stallion and loving every inch of it. Her head thrashed from side to side as he repeatedly flicked his hips and strained against the ropes of the sling wanting to release his seed deep into this strange mare.\n\nWhen the horse started to come, the pressure was too much for her delicate insides and she quickly moved up on her bed to relieve the pressure. She moved farther than she intended and when the stallion drew back for a thrust, his cock sprang free of her vaginal grip and began spewing semen the length of her body. She was soon covered from her crotch to the hair at the front of her head and she opened her mouth wide to catch what she could as her hands went to her pussy to complete her own monumental orgasm.\n\n""I've heard about it, but I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes!"" The voice came from behind me and I spun around to see John standing about ten feet away. I remembered hearing the tractor motor shut off some distance away about ten minutes earlier, but hadn't given it any thought at the time as I was totally wrapped up in watching and taping Vanessa's tryst with the horse. John didn't seem angry, just stunned and it was clear he had seen the deep fucking Vanessa had been getting as well as the very wet climax. I pulled her out from under the horse and lay her, panting, on the straw. Then, I took John's arm and led him outside the barn. I apologized for our behavior and explained (truthfully) that the lady was a well respected teacher and couldn't stand the scandal if this were to get out. I asked him what it would take for him to forget what he had just witnessed. He smiled and said, ""Look, I don't even know your girlfriend's name and she seems so nice I wouldn't want to see her get hurt. I don't suppose there's any damage to the horse, and I don't really want anything from you folks."" He thought for a few minutes and said, ""I wouldn't mind seeing her get it on with the animals from time to time and, if she's interested, I would be more than happy to give her a little human loving.""\n\nWe visit John once or twice a month, now and he has willingly joined or little ""party of preverts"", as he calls it. Vanessa has developed a strong desire for bondage, discipline and mild S/M and she has never refused anything John or I have suggested as a new adventure into the limits of her sexuality (if, in fact she has any limits). John turned out to be a great guy and Vanessa loves to have him fuck her ass while I fill her pussy or she sucks me off. Our video tape collection has grown substantially and is kept in a safe place.\n\nVanessa jokingly suggested that I post a couple of stills of her with the horse on a computer bulletin board (her face not showing, of course). I wonder if she really meant it? We'll have to wait and see..."
279,Anita,"['MF', 'intr']","He was getting so fucking hot just thinking about really telling her, that he almost came inside of her sweet strawberry blond pussy. He slowed his pace and tried to think about something else, but he couldn't. He was so consumed by this desire, he knew he had to tell her.\n\nSuddenly, almost as if in a dream, he started to say to her the words that were to forever change the course of both of their lives.\n\n""Oh Anita"", he began as he pushed his cock as far inside her tight pussy as he possibly could, ""I want to watch you fucking another man...""\n\nHe had actually said it, or to be more accurate he had said part of it. There was more he had to tell her. He had to come clean and tell her everything. It had been burning so deeply inside of him, and for so long that he had to tell her what he wanted more than anything in the world.\n\n""I want to watch you fuck another man. Oh, Anita... I want to watch you fucking Black men!""\n\nImmediately after he said what for so long had only been fantasy, he had the strongest orgasm of his life. He came so much, so hard, and for so long, that Anita knew her husband of over a dozen years was more than just a little excited about his sudden announcement.\n\nShe didn't know exactly what to think about her husband's revelation. She was a little confused about the whole idea, and wondered why her husband wanted to watch her as she was being fucked by another man. And not just any man, she thought, but a Black man. \n\nBeyond fantasy, she had never considered the idea of screwing anyone besides her old man. And, she certainly had never considered the idea of fucking a Black man. But she knew that many men had fantasys about watching their women fucking other men. She never dreamed her husband was one of these men.\n\nHe knew his wife, and he knew that to get her to become the bad girl of his dreams, he was going to have to be patient and make a slow and subtle introduction of his Black fantasies during foreplay and sex. He knew that he had to go slow until she started to become excited about his idea. He knew that if he went to fast at first and scared her off, that he would never stand a chance of seeing his desires become a reality.\n\nHe had formulated a plan of slowly incorporating the idea of watching her being with Black men during their dirty talk when they were having sex. He knew that this was the necessary first step in the evolution of his beautiful redheaded wife, if she was to someday become the slut of his dreams. \n\nOver the next few weeks, while eating her sweet pussy during foreplay, and fucking her soon thereafter, he would tell his wife how he wanted to watch her fuck a Black man. He told her that he wanted to watch her face as she would cum all over a big Black cock, like she had never cum before. He kept up the dirty talk, making it as erotic as he could.\n\nHe could tell that Anita was slowly becomming more and more comfortable with his fantasy talk during their lovemaking. In fact, she was staring to have stronger orgasms whenever they talked about Black men during sex.\n\nShe was ready for him to take the next step in his long thought out plan, and he brought a Black dildo into their sex lives.\n\nHe went to an adult book store and purchased a large Black dildo, making a concious decision to buy a Black dildo that was larger than his typical white man average seven inch dick. The Black phallis was around ten inches in length, and thicker than his dick by at least an inch in diameter. He knew that he had to start her ""training"", as he hoped they would some day call it, by being slow and cautious.\n\nAlthough he really wanted to see her enjoy the largest Black dildo he spotted at the porn shop, he didn't want to risk scaring her off if he pulled out a new sex toy the thickness of a beer can! He hoped that maybe someday he would be able to watch that largest of Black dildos fill up his wifes red slit.\n\nAnd from then on, every time he went down on her, eating her delicious red pussy, he would make sure that 'her' Black toy was within his reach. This way, as she would become hot and wet from his tounge, he would grab 'her' new toy and slowly slide it into her pussy. The first time she saw it she really didn't act surprised at all. After a month of him telling her how much he wanted to watch a Black cock slide in and out of her pussy, she probably expected him to get her one.\n\nHe delighted in watching that big Black cock disappear inside of his pretty wife's pussy. She came to enjoy it just as much, and perhaps even more than her husband. She would cum on that Black dildo like she had never cum before. She would cum quickly as she felt the combination of her husband's tounge on her clit, 'her' Black toy pushed deep inside of her, and the growing thoughts of someday actually having a big Black stud put his Black cock deep inside of her.\n\n'Her' toy was deeper in her pussy than any man had been before, and soon she began to need her Black toy. It was able to scratch a growing itch she had deep inside of her womanhood, a Black itch that her husband could not even come close to scratching.\n\nTo make sure his wife's interest in Black cock continued to grow inside of her, he made a point that whenever he rented porno movies for him and his bride, that the only movies they would watch were videos of white women being fucked by Black men. And, as he would eat her now stretched out pussy, sliding 'her' Black dildo in and out of her, he would have her watch the movies and describe what she saw and what she liked.\n\nShe had suddenly become very comfortable with their Black fantasy, and she even admitted to her husband that she recently had found herself attracted to, and was now fantasizing about, a Black man who was the father of our babysitter.\n\nThis encouraged her husband, and he began to suggest to her even more erotic ideas. He told her to say, ""I love Black cock"", over and over, whenever she was about to cum, as he licked her clit and scratched her Black itch with 'her' Black toy. The first time she did this, she came so hard that her husband almost came himself, from the excitement of knowing that he had unleashed within his wife an animal like sexuality which had now completely overpowered her.\n\nHe would tell her to, ""say the magic words louder"", and she did without hesitation. Each time she said, ""I love Black cock"", she would say the words louder and louder, until she almost screamed them as she would cum, over and over. There were times when he was sure that she had screamed of her Black love so loudly, that their two children must have heard their mother screaming out her new love for Black cock! He didn't really care, because he was so excited knowing that she didn't care. All she wanted was to cum over and over again, as she thought about fucking a real Black cock. She didn't care who could hear her profess her new found love. \n\nHe knew that it was time to buy his now slutty wife another, even larger Black dildo which he would use on her as he continued her 'training'. He located one that was about the same length as her other toy, 10"", but this new toy was quite a bit thicker, to say the least.\n\nHer new Black 'toy' measured seven inches in circumfrence, at it's fat Black head. He remembered that this was the same dildo he had seen before, when shopping for his wife's first toy a few months back. He remembered how he had wanted to buy her this larger dildo in the begining, but knew he shouldn't. Now he was glad he waited, because he knew that this new Black thickness would soon be stretching his wife's pussy out more than she had been stretched out since she gave birth to their son almost five years ago.\n\nAt first she acted a little doubtful that her new Black cock was going to fit inside of her. But between her husbands eating her stretched out red pussy, her growing lust for her new Black cock toy, and a little bit of slippery stuff, it was deep inside her before she knew it. She fell in lust with her new Black toy and was cumming on it in no time.\n\nShe openly told her husband that she liked her new Black cock more than her old. This made her husband happy, as well as excited as he pondered that his wife just told him that she liked such a large Black dick more than a smaller Black one. And they both knew that the smaller Black toy was actually quite a bit longer and thicker than her husband's cock. They also both knew that there wasn't any comparison between Anita's new Black toy and the husband's dick, no comparison at all.\n\nAs this new toy replaced her old, they were playing with it almost every day and quite often for hours on end. He would eat her pussy out and slide that big Black cock in and out of her now constantly horny pussy.\n\nTo her husbands delight, her once tight little pussy had now become this deliciously stretched out, gaping and cavernous pussy. Her pussy hole had become so stretched out that when she would open her legs just a bit, her pussy hole would gape open to be about the size of a half dollar!\n\nWhen her husband would put his cock into her now 'trained' and stretched out pussy, he could hardly feel the walls of her pussy anymore. She soon admitted to him that she really couldn't feel his cock inside of her pussy either... He just loved to hear her talk like that.\n\nKnowing that she couldn't feel him inside of her anymore, he asked her if she liked his white cock or the big Black cock more. Without hesitation she quickly answered that she liked big Black cock more.\n\nHe knew at that moment, when she told him that she liked a big Black cock more than his dick, she was close to becomming the slut of his dreams. He also knew that soon she would be wanting real Black cocks, and that her toys would become a thing of her past.\n\nIn no time he was asking her other questions while he licked her clit and slid the Black toy inside her constantly stretched out pussy. He would ask her what her pussy was made for, and she would reply that her pussy was made for, ""Black cocks"". He would ask her what was the only thing that could make her cum anymore, and again she would answer, ""Black cocks!"" And it was true, Anita had to be thinking about Black men and their big Black cocks to have an orgasm. At least an orgasm which would register on the Rickter scale.\n\nShe would still be saying the magic words as she came, her loose pussy muscles grasping around her Big Black cock toy as she screamed, ""I love Black cock, I love Black cock, God, I love big Black cocks!...""\n\nShe would cum now as she imagined a real Black man, with his large Black cock, fucking her the way she now found herself needing to be fucked. And she began to tell her husband that she wanted to feel Black cum inside of her pussy, that she wanted to feel a real Black cock shooting it's Black cum deep inside her white pussy. \n\nThis thought of Black men cumming inside of her unprotected pussy really turned her on, not to mention her husband, and soon she was talking about being gang banged by several Black men, with all of them cumming inside of her.\n\nShe came as she described her anticipation of someday fucking several Black men at once and saying,"" After all of them got through taking turns fucking me, I would be so FULL of their cum!"". And, with her pussy as streched out as it now was, she knew that would be alot of cum. \n\nAt this point they both knew what she wanted more than anything. She needed a real Black cock, and she would tell her husband this whenever they had sex. She would say that she didn't want any more toys, that she wanted a real Black cock, she wanted it ""to be connected to a big Black man.""\n\nend of part one, may write part two some day...\n\ntroynoly@aol.com"
280,Ann At The Movies,"['MF', 'exh', 'video']","Yesterday I got a call from her. She told me that, if I was still interested, they were desperately looking for a female to replace the actress in the movie they were shooting. It seems that she had gotten her period and studio was already booked and paid for. When she told me that they paid a thousand dollars a day, I immediately said that I would do it! So here I am, sitting in my car at five in the morning watching people as they enter the studio. I feel very uneasy. Not because I am about to get naked in front of a bunch of strangers and their cameras, but because they usually work with professionals. I was told that they do not know that this is my first movie. I wish I had been seen the script! I do not even know what kind of sex I would be doing, or even if there is going to be a lot of dialogue for me to learn. I am mostly afraid of the dialogue part! I lift my right hand up in front of my face. It is shaking. \n\nI pause inside the main entrance and look around. There is a lot of activity. Some people are pushing flat trucks loaded with furniture and scenery. Others are walking around looking like they think they are important. Nobody seems to notice me as I slowly drift toward the center of the building. I walk past a door that has a big letter ""F"" painted on it. The view through the little window in the door offers a kitchen scene bathed in the light coming from a few naked bulbs hanging from the tall ceiling. I hope they do not expect me to do any naked cooking! A little farther into the building I notice an open door with a lot of bright light spilling out of it. The rest of the rooms that I can see are dark, so I assume that I will be doing my acting in there. I stop to gather myself for a moment. The shaking in my hands has mostly left, but I have to wipe my wet palms on my jeans. \n\nPulling my shoulders back, I glide confidently into the brightly lit room and look around for someone who might be the director. When I talked to the girl's brother last night, he told me to find someone named Billy. I notice that under the bright lights is a stage made to look like a small weight room with all the basic exercise machines. A few people are standing in a tight circle next to the set. They all are looking at their clipboards and talking amongst themselves. Everyone else in the room seem to be fiddling with the movie equipment, so I walk up to the man with the biggest clipboard. ""Hi! I'm Anne! I'm supposed to find someone named Billy!""\n\n""Yes, I'm Billy."" Says the very young looking attractive redhead standing next to the man I had addressed. ""You're just perfect!"" She continues. Billy walking around me, looks up and down my figure. ""Yes! Yes! Very nice indeed! Have you ever worked with Bobby G before?""\n\n""I'm sorry, no."" I say as I turn toward her. ""Is it important?"" \n\n""I like it when you're not too familiar with the other star."" She suddenly grabs both of my breasts with her hands and measures them with a few squeezes. I did not expect her to grab me like that and almost stepped back, but instead I push them into her hands. ""Nice and firm! Good!"" I can feel my heart pounding in my chest and wonder if she feels it too. ""Make-up!"" She suddenly yells over her shoulder.\n\n""You know I haven't seen a script or anything..."" My voice comes out steady and strong. I was worried that I might sound frightened and nervous, but I find I can force myself to appear that I am full of confidence. Maybe I am and actress after all!\n\n""That's OK, darling. We'll fill you in as we go along."" Her fingers start running down the buttons of my blouse, expertly unbuttoning them as they go. ""Make-up!"" She shouts again, this time up toward the ceiling. ""Bruce? Where you at?""\n\n""Yes'um, right here!"" A geeky looking guy pushing a make-up table shouts back from the other side of the room. Billy pulls my blouse open and looks down at my breasts. My nipples tighten under her gaze. ""Who we got here?"" Bruce says as he approaches.\n\n""This is Anne, your lady for today. Look at these titties! Aren't the so nicely defined?"" Her thumb brushes across my left nipple a few times, watching it bounce back each time. ""OK! What do you think, Bruce? Bring out those green eyes a bit, bright red lips, and pig tails?""\n\n""Uh? Ah...sure!"" Bruce sounds a little nervous.\n\n""Get her under the lights and fix her up."" Billy says with a little urgency. ""We're going to start with scene five as soon as you get her ready!""\n\n""That's the bench press right there."" Bruce tells me quietly, pointing to the center of the set. I walk onto the set and stand in front of the small cushioned bench near one of the cameras. Bruce pulls out a clipboard from his cart. ""The director lady gave me this check-list. I've never done a skin flick before... it's different!"" He frowns as he scans down the list. His hand is shaking. I just stand quietly with my shirt open and my heart in my throat, waiting for him to get to work on me. ""Um... well, maybe you should throw your cloths somewhere. It says here that don't have anything on in scene five."" He looks up at me with an almost frightened look.\n\nMy heart drops into my stomach. It is going to start now and I feel a blush of embarrassment rising in my cheeks. Time is frozen for a moment and I think that I might not be able to go through with it after all. Bruce looks nervously back down to his clipboard. The heat from the stage lights is bringing up a little sweat on my forehead and above my lip. I look over my shoulder toward the young director. A naked man is standing next to her now, and they both are looking back at me. He is a big muscular older man with a lot of dark hair on his chest, arms, and legs. He has a penis that looks surprisingly small for a porn guy. Looking back at my make-up boy, I force my hands down to my waist and pull my pants off my hips. Bruce looks up from his clipboard just as my pants fall around my feet. I let my shirt fall off my shoulders while, at the same time, my foot brings my pants up to my hand. I am naked now. The room becomes completely quiet. Without looking around, I know that everyone is looking at me. My clitoris twitches between my legs.\n\n""First the pig tails."" Bruce finally says, and takes my cloths from my hand and tosses them in the bottom of his cart. ""I'll take care of these for you."" As he works on my hair I look back at my the naked hairy man. He is looking up and down my naked body. I notice that the penis has grown a little. Bruce begins painting bright red lipstick on my lips with a small brush. ""This stuff is made to not come off on the other actors."" He says as he finishes and puts a Kleenex between my lips. ""Now I got to cover up blemishes."" He steps in front of me and closely scans up and down the front of my body. His eyes linger longer than they need on my breasts. ""OK, I don't see any. Good! Now please sit on the bench and spread'um."" When I do what he asked, he kneels down and brings his face in close to my cunt. My clit twitches again.\n\n""You ready yet, Bruce?"" Billy shouts from right behind him.\n\n""Just looking for zits."" He replies, getting back up to his feet. ""She'll be ready in a minute."" Grabbing his clipboard again he continues in a soft unsteady voice. ""Says here that you'll be sitting back on this narrow bench, and Bobby G will be standing over you, leaning on that bar bell. It says there will be a lot of close-up and sweat. They don't want any power on your face. Maybe you could get comfortable here on the bench, and I'll do your eyes."" As I put my butt on the firm bench and slip my head under the bar bell, the hairy guy walks up to the foot of the bench. The penis below his dark pubies has grown down a little bit more.\n\n""Now, here's the deal kid."" Billy kneels close to me as the Bruce continues putting the on the eye liner. ""Bobby G will get into position over you. First we'll get a few of his reaction shots from a low angle. This is the blow-job cum scene. It's the end of the movie. Then we'll do the fuck'n and the opening scene. Any questions?""\n\n""I don't think so..."" I say as Bruce finishes his work and steps away. ""Only...Umm...Well, how long do you want me to let him last?""\n\n""You don't have to worry about that girl! He's a pro and knows what he's doing. Just work on his dick real hard, and when he's ready he'll let you know."" Bobby G walks forward, allowing room between his legs for the bench and my body. When he reaches the bar bell, he rests his arms across it and puts his chin on the back of his arm. His crotch comes up to my face with the dick just under my chin.\n\n""You have a good position down there girl?"" Bobby G asks with a smile.\n\nI am looking directly into his thick pubic hair a few inches from my nose. ""I guess!"" Is the only thing I could think to say. He starts moving his hips slowly back and forth, almost hitting my face with his stomach. I hear more than one camera starting up and I look around for them. Three cameramen are on their knees shooting up at Bobby G's face. I can not see with his torso in the way, so I can only assume that he is making funny faces as if he is getting a great blow-job. The penis has grown to a half of an erection and is patting my under my left jaw as he continues to move his hips as if he is fucking my mouth.\n\nThe cameramen stop their filming and move around to different positions. One is aiming his camera straight down from above my head. Another is just to my right about a foot from my shoulder. I think the third has moved around behind him near my open legs. Bobby G. has straightened up and is looking down at me. He takes the penis in his right hand and points it down toward my mouth. It is almost fully erect now. I quickly glance to my right and see the young director lady kneeling next to the cameraman. She smile quietly at me and extends her thumb in the ""thumbs up"" position. I hear a camera start up, so I look back at the penis. The head of the thing is large in proportion to the shaft. Is this why Bobby G. is a porn star? It is not exactly long, as dicks go. The whole studio is dead quiet, except for the soft hum of video cameras. \n\nLacking any directions from the director, I decide to take things into my own hands, so to speak. With my left hand, the one opposite the camera, I take the dick from his hand and pull it toward me. Bobby G. puts both of his hands on his hips and lets me pull him in. When it touches my lips, I part them and the head slips past my teeth. Earlier I had gone over how this might go. I planned on first tonguing the bottom side of the dick on the vein so the camera will get a good shot. I will suck and bite on the head and stick my tongue in the little hole, while slowly pumping my fist on the shaft. Then, maybe, I will either let him fuck my mouth or I will bob up and down on it myself. I know, from watching my dad's flicks, that they always cum so the camera can see it all, so I figure he will pull out in time for that. He is the pro. He has done this hundreds of times before. He will pull it out and it will spurt lots of sperm on my face and nose, and on my lips and tongue. I will just have to try to give the camera a good active blow-job. I want them to think that I am a professional too.\n\nI open my mouth and push my tongue down the vein side of the dick. He helps by pushing it in a little, forcing it's head up against the roof of my mouth. Guys love it when that part of their dick is massaged by a wet tongue, so I slowly work it like it is a ""Slow Poke"" sucker. I notice out the side of my eye that the camera lens is about a foot away from me on my right side, and I can hear the heavy breathing of the camera man. I open my mouth wide so he can get a good shot of my tongue as it slides along the underside of the dick. Bobby G, slowly rocking back and forth, is rubbing the dick on my tongue. My hand is around the base of the cock. It feels very hard now. With a tight fist I begin pumping the part of the dick that is not in my mouth, keeping along with the rhythm of his rocking. \n\nThe dick unexpectedly is pulled out of my mouth and lays gently against my upper lip, it's head just under my nose. My fist continues pumping with a slow steady pace, and I keep my tongue moving along the dick vein. I am sure that Bobby G is about ready to cum. I worry that, if it will be a big shot, I will get a nostril full from this angle. That does not sound like fun. I want my lips and cheeks to get coated with the stuff! There should be long lines of the cum running off my chin to my chest! That is how all of my dad's videos show it. The hole in the dick head is pushing at my left nostril. I keep pumping the dick with my fist and licking it with my tongue. Bobby G's breathing is labored and irregular. \n\nJust as my fist feels the first contraction, Bobby G pushes the dick up the left side of my nose. A large stream of white sperm lands under my eyebrow and coats most of my closed eyelid. He begins pulling it away when the next shot comes out right onto the center of my nose. I keep pumping the squirting tool with my fist, but trying instead to aim it at my mouth. Half of the next stream of goo lands above my lip, but I am able to get the rest onto my tongue. I am amazed that the third shot has as much volume as the first! The next one fully lands in the back of my mouth at the entrance of my throat. I feel a bunch of it running down my face from my left eye. Bobby G lays the dick head on my tongue for the next couple of contractions. Some sperm drips off my tongue making a long line down toward my chest. I pull my tongue into my mouth bringing the dick in with it, and begin slowly fucking the dick with my mouth. It is still pumping and there is not much stuff coming out, but I feel quite a large quantity of cum in my mouth. I am tempted to swallow the goo, but instead force some of it around the dick and out past my lips. Now I have long lines of cum dripping onto my chest from my nose, cheek, and chin. Just the way it was done on my dad's collection at home!\n\nAfter a few minutes of sucking and dripping, Bobby G steps away from me and walks behind one of the cameras. I must look like quite a mess, as I smile at the camera just a foot to my right and lick the rest of the cum off my lips. It tastes like cream of mushroom soup with a little pepper and not enough milk. The room is still dead quiet, so I think quickly and squeegee a big glob off the left side of my face with my finger and push it into my mouth. Breaking the ""fourth wall"" rule by looking at the camera seems like a good idea, so I stick with it. The center of my chest between my breasts has most of the spillage, but there is a nice glob on my left boob near my nipple. Without breaking eye contact with the camera, and with a little extra effort, I bring my breast up to my mouth and slowly lick it clean.\n\nI notice that Billy, the young lady director, is dragging the make-up kid toward me by tail of his shirt. ""OK, OK, ah... cut!"" She says in stern voice. ""Bruce, clean her up."" As he nervously begins rubbing my boobs and chest with a very cold and wet rag, Billy stands over me with her arms folded. ""That was really good, Anne, but much to short! Don't worry. Not your fault."" \n\n""Was look'n right into the camera OK?"" I ask. ""I don't usually do that, but just felt right at the time.""\n\n""It was hot! I loved it! But you'll have to do that in the other scenes too, or it'll look out of place.""\n\n""You mean I should make it look like I know that the audience is right there...watch'n?""\n\n""If that's the way you want to play it! Great! Now, after Bruce finishes cleaning you up, we need about ten more minutes of blow-job. We'll cut it in somewhere before the climax. Don't let him cum again... at least so's it can be seen!""\n\nBilly walks over to where Bobby G is standing and starts a quiet, but animated, dialogue with him. ""Sit back so I can clean your face."" Bruce says as he finishes washing my breasts. I lay back and angle my face toward him. ""Billy's pissed at him cuz he finished way too quick."" He says to me as he begins wiping the sperm off my nose. ""Man, I'll tell ya, that was hot."" He continues. ""Some of the crew is back there watch'n the tape now!"" I look up at him and catch his eye. He suddenly becomes distracted and stops wiping my face.\n\n""Then you liked?"" I say, slowly licking my lips in a very sexy way at him. He remains locked into my eyes for few moments before nervously continuing the clean-up job. He is biting his lip and his hand is obviously shaking. It appears that he is not going to answer my question. ""Maybe after all this is done I'll do it to you?"" \n\n""Really?""\n\n""I'd like that, Bruce!"" I do not know why I am doing this to him. Maybe it is because all of my juices are flowing and I am horny as hell. I can not wait for someone to pay attention to my body. If something does not happen soon, I will have to try secretly slipping a few fingers into my crack to get myself off. I can feel my clit twitching, and the insides of my thighs are wet. \n\nBruce finishes cleaning me up and moves his make-up cart off the set. I sit upright on the hard narrow weight bench because my ass bone is hurting from sitting on it for too long. The set is very warm from the powerful lights hanging from chains just over head, and a couple of them sitting on tripods a few feet away from me. There is a small river of sweat running between my breasts even though they had just been wiped clean by the make-up guy. Bobby G walks in front of the bench again and smiles down at me. Billy moves in close to me and gets down on one knee. I think that I already know what she is going to tell me. She needs some more face fucking to splice in before the cum scene. She might again tell me to not let him cum. I pull some of the hair that is stuck to my sweaty face and look over at her. Her eyes are locked on my erect nipples. There are little drops of sweat trying to form a mustache above her lip. I look back at Bobby G. He has one hand on a hip. The other hand is flipping the soft shriveled up penis back and forth trying, I guess, to wake it up again. \n\n""Anne..."" Billy begins with a soft whisper close my ear, ""I want you!"" I pull my ear away from her mouth and turn slightly toward her. Our eyes meet for a moment, and she moves her mouth up to my ear again. ""You are so sexy..."" I look back up to Bobby G. He is still in the same stance, and is vigorously slapping the soft penis back and forth onto the front of his legs. ""When we're done shooting, I want to meet you back in my office."" She moves her mouth away from my ear, and I turn my face toward her again. Our noses are almost touching. I look down to her lips and make a slight motion as if I am about to start a kiss. She quickly stands up. \n\n""OK! Let's get this finished!"" She shouts so that the entire crew can hear. ""Anne, we need quite a few minutes of sucking. We can't do with any more cum now... so don't let the camera know if that happens!"" She steps back, letting the cameramen move into position. The one that I looked into before, with all that cum on my face, moves to about three feet from my right shoulder. Another camera is aiming down from above my head. Bobby G, with the narrow bench and my legs between his legs again, walks awkwardly up to me. He is still flipping the penis around. It has not gotten much bigger yet. \n\nI hear the cameras start as he moves back into position. He brings his left arm back up to the barbell holder, and aims the penis at my mouth with the other hand. The head is small and wrinkled. There is a large drop of clear fluid on the outside of it's little hole. Slouching down onto my sore ass bone again to match the penis' height, I let him put it into my mouth. With a quick suck, the whole thing goes all the way in. My nose nestles deeply into his pubic hair. This is a good time to pretend to ""deep throat"" it, and I am sure he will get hard quickly, so I keep my lips down at it's base. I can not see anything with him in so close, so I close my eyes and concentrate on the task at hand. Using my tongue, I flip the penis around in my mouth. It is near the back of my tongue about an inch away from the opening to my throat, and I notice that it is already beginning to thicken. I put both of my hands under his buns and shake my head, pretending that the penis is too far into my throat. He lowers both of his hands and puts them behind my head. I feel the dick slowly enlarge, inching it's way farther into my mouth. Trying to move my head back meets firm resistance from his hands on the back of my head. My mouth begins to feel very full, and I can not move the dick around with my tongue anymore. It has lengthened to where it is touching the back of my throat. Again I try to move away, but this time he responds by pulling my head in even farther. I am not bad at doing ""deep throat"", but I am not prepared for it this time. My gag reflex starts, but he pulls my head in even harder. The organ feels hard now. I can only imagine how far it must be into my neck. Just when I reach the point that I begin to retch, I dig my nails into the soft part behind his is knees. The pressure on the back of my head immediately loosens, and I can move my head away. I feel the dick's head momentarily stick as it tries to exit the entrance to my throat. I remember how big and fat the penis got the first time.\n\nThe emergency has ended. That was close! The large dick head is resting in the center of my tongue now, and I try to catch my breath. I must have stopped breathing! My heart is pounding heavily in my chest. Bobby G begins slowly rocking back and forth, gently rubbing the dick on my tongue again. I am reminded how hot it is in here when a line of sweat runs down the center of my nose. I let him continue the gentle fucking motion as I rest from the excitement. I figure that we have been working for only about two minutes now. The sexy young director did not say how much of this she wanted, so I will let Bobby G set the pace for a while. I can hear that his breathing is heavy. The dick feels very hard, it's large head is pushing against my tongue and the roof of my mouth. I keep my hands behind his legs. This should give the cameras nice view of my little face fucking. \n\nWithout any warning, I feel a load of sperm hit the back of my throat. He does not change his slow fucking motions. I quickly swallow before it has a chance to run down into my windpipe. Another load squirts out of the dick. I swallow again, hoping the camera does not notice. The next couple of contractions do not shot the stuff to the back of my mouth, so I collect the rest in my mouth and around the dick. When it finally stops pumping, after about ten kicks, I take a few small gulps and clean the stuff off the dick with my tongue. Bobby G is kind of jerking around a little with his hips, and I feel the dick begin to soften. The dick head is probably extremely sensitive right now, but we surely must get a couple more minutes of blow-job on tape. Now I can get him back for almost making me puke! I move back a bit to give my tongue room to move, and start rubbing it on the tip around the little hole. With my hands behind his knees I feel that his legs are vibrating. He must be going crazy. Serves him right! When he is about to give up I move my tongue to the ridges of the dick head, and run it around in circles. I feel it begin to expand again. \n\nThe dick lengthens and it quickly becomes hard again. I try to tickle the tip of it with my tongue again, but it has filled my mouth. Deciding to change the style of my blow-job, I grab the shaft with my left hand and the hairy sack with my other hand. He had stopped the fucking motion after the last orgasm, so I take the active role by quickly bobbing up on down on the dick with my mouth and beating it off from the bottom with my hand. We have been going at it for quite a while and my jaw is becoming stiff. My ass bone has had enough pain too. I think I will have to give the dick a little of this fast action and then call it quits. I bet that the penis has had enough too! I gently scrap my fingernails on the back of the sack. My hand at the base of the dick continues pumping up and down, and I firmly rub my tongue on the vein side of the dick as I move it in and out of my mouth. A little drop of sweat drips from Bobby G above me onto my forehead.\n\n""OK...Cut!"" Billy shouts, but at the same moment the penis begins to ejaculate again. This time I am able to position it with it's head just past my teeth. ""I said CUT ...STOP!"" She shouts again. My hand slowly continues beating it off, and a small puddle of sperm begins to collect on my tongue. Bobby G quickly takes a step back after about five contractions. I sit up straight and smile at Billy. A line of cum runs out of my mouth down toward the bench between my legs. Bobby G, standing a few feet in front of me with the weight bench still between his legs is squeezing the dick firmly with his fist. He has a look of shock on his face. The studio remains very quiet. I look over back at the director and lick the sperm off my lips, but there is still a long line of it falling from my chin. It seems that nobody knows what to do next. Billy is just standing there with her clipboard pressed to her chest and her mouth hanging open. The cameraman, who is on one knee just to my right, still has the camera running but is not looking through the eyepiece and does not have it aimed at anyone.\n\nThis is the longest awkward moment I have ever been myself in. I continue looking at Billy, wondering how I must look with my very sweaty body and a long line of semen hanging off my chin. A professional porn star would not have gotten so carried away, that is for sure! I have my hands resting on my thighs not far from my crotch. My body has not been touched yet and it is screaming for some attention! It would only take a few well placed fingers to relieve the pressure! My nipples are aching and my clitoris is throbbing.\n\nFinally Bobby G steps over the bench and stumbles away and the Billy comes up to me. ""Well! That's a keeper!"" She says with her clipboard still being hugged against her chest with both of her arms. ""We'll get you cleaned up and get going with scene two. That's the fucking one."" \n\n""No way!"" Bobby G quickly interrupts. ""I'm done for today, Billy! I couldn't fuck nobody now!""\n\n""Shit!"" Billy says, looking at him sternly. He still is holding the penis with his fist. ""Well, we can still do the first scene. Will you be ready tomorrow to finish the taping?""\n\n""Yeah! Sure!"" Bobby G says shaking his his as he walks away.\n\n""That sounds fine with me too, Billy."" I begin. ""Tell me about scene one?""\n\n""Oh, it's no big. It's like you're working out in this gym here and, for some reason, you start masturbating and Bobby G catches you. Then ya'all goof around a bit and fuck for a while before the blow-job action you just did so good."" She looks back at Bobby G as he nears the door and shouts to him, ""I guess tomorrow you'll pick it up where you catch her playing with herself?""\n\n""I'll try."" He says without turning around. ""See you tomorrow."" \n\n""Throw on that robe."" Billy says, pointing to a white terry cloth robe next to the Nordic Track. ""When the cameras are ready, you can begin working on any machine you want."" She steps close to me and moves her mouth up to my ear again. ""When you're fingering your little pussy, I want you to think about me. I'm going to have you later!"" She moves away from my ear and looks into my eyes. Again I move my lips toward her's, but she returns to my ear. ""In my office... when we're done."" I reach up with a hand toward one of her breasts, but she quickly stands up, steps away and shouts, ""OK people! Let's get this started!"""
281,Ann's Letter,['FF'],"I guess you would say that my breasts are about average size. It really gets me hot to think that all of you guys are going to read this. I've taken my shirt and bra off, and I am looking at my breasts. My friend, who asked me to write this letter is watching. He has never seen my breasts before. My nipples are very sensitive. I love to play with them, to give them a gentile pinch, or to lick my finger and rub the wetness all around the nipple. I also like the feel of my hair on my nipples. If I bend my head forward I can reach them and rub my hair all over them. They are so sensitive, and it feels so good. I wish you were here to see how hard my nipples are. They always remind me of pencil erasers when they get this hard.\n\nI feel so good, and so excited doing this. I always thought about how exciting it would be to pose for a men's magazine, and know that there are hundreds of men making themselves feel good while looking at my picture. I hope that you will make yourself feel good while you read this. I never had the nerve, or the great looks to pose, but I can write for you.\n\nI want to tell you about my pussy. I have never actually referred to my pussy before. Men have of course made love to me before, but I never talked to them about my body. This is so exciting. I am wearing a long blue denim skirt. There, I was wearing a long blue denim skirt. Wow, my friend liked that. He is smiling from ear to ear.\n\nHe says he likes my body, and I should let him take my picture as I am typing this letter. I don't think I can let him do that, maybe next time. I always trim my pussy hair about once a week. I know that a lot of girls don't do that, and that guys have mixed opinions about it, but I feel better if I do it. My pussy hair is very dark, almost black. I like to run my fingernails through the hair on top of my pussy. The red nail polish looks so sexy next to the dark brown hair. And of course my fingers wander down.\n\nI only masturbate about twice a week, and have sex maybe every two weeks. It has been over a week since I've orgasmed, because I have been busy with exams. My pussy is so wet, I can feel my lips sticking together. Do you want me to type to you while I masturbate? It turns me on to think that you will cum reading the words that I typed while I played with myself. Take out your penis for me, and get it hard. The thought of your big masculine fist slowly moving up and down your big hard dick while you read my words gets me so hot.\n\nMy pussy is so wet. I just slipped my pointer finger in between my lips, and it is bathed in a sea of pussy juice. It is going to be hard to type this with only my left hand, but I will try. I am pushing my finger deeper. It feels good. It is always good to get a finger, or a tongue, or, of course a dick pushed deep inside my pussy. But a lot of guys forget that slower and deeper is better than just shoving it in. My thighs are burning. This is so good. I hope that you are stroking your dick for me as I slide my finger in and out of my pussy. Stroke it for me.\n\nI like to play with my nipples while I play with myself, but I can't because I only have one hand. I asked my friend if he would like to play with my nipples while I cum for you. Of course he would. Oh, his hands feel good on my breasts. Pinch my nipples. Stroke your dick. I'm fingering my clit. It is hard, and very sensitive. My friend is leaning over the back of the chair and massaging and pinching my nipples. I'm going to cum soon.\n\nOh it is a lot harder to type now. I feel so good. Jerk off for me while i finger my self. Cumm oh cumm. this is oh he's sucking my nipple. oh I feel it so good. oh, seDAAhhhhhhhh.\n\nThat was so good. Did you cum with me? I hope you were able to.\n\nThat was a great orgasm because I knew that you would be sharing it with me. My friend made it special for me also by playing with my breasts, and sucking on my sensitive nipple. In fact, if he didn't turn me on to this possibility, I never would have had such a good cum. He is back to the sofa now, maybe I should reward him.\n\nShould I let him make love to me? I can tell by the way his bulge pushed up against my back that he has a nice dick. It would feel good to let him slide his dick in and out of my pussy. Or maybe I will give him a special reward and let him cum in my mouth. I know how much guys enjoy that, and I do like the feeling that I get knowing that I am giving a man so much pleasure with my mouth. It feels good to have my mouth filled up with a dick, and cum doesn't taste too bad. I wonder if he likes to lick a girls pussy? If so, maybe I will 69 with him. I really love when a guy or a girl licks my pussy. I think that the tongue is the perfect pleasure giver for a woman.\n\nWhy don't you go ahead and cum again while you think about me rewarding my friend, and let me know about it. Maybe he will let me use his computer, and we can trade experiences.\n\n\n\n& Kisses p73\n\n\n\n\n\nP.S. (From Plato Smith), Wow, Ann did indeed make this a day to remember. If you want to tell her what you thought of her letter you can contact her through me, and she will get back to you. If your replies make her as hot as this letter did, I will be a very happy man!"
282,Ann's Secret Room,"['MF', 'wife cheat']","But Ann had mightily impressed big brother. She got his express mail letter 2 days after that night he spent with her. It was full of compliments and passion, and admiration for her love making skills: ""When you took my hand there in the darkness of your room and kissed my palm with your sweet, warm mouth...and darted your tongue into my hand, it was like lightning to my soul. When you sucked my finger my passion soared. But never have I experienced sensations such as you gave me. Oh! Oh! Oh! ""I found that woman part of you had a life of its own with seperate physical powers...undulating, grasping, squeezing, how? Oh my, I almost swooned...""\n\nAnn smiled as she read. In her country all young girls were taught how to control their pubococcygeal muscle which surrounded their vagina just inside of it. Actually, the muscle is like a figure 8 and is also used to stop the flow of urine. Asian girls were taught to exercise and control the muscle from age 10 and the instruction continued until marriage.An older relative usually became the instructor.\n\nHer aunt would say, ""Imagine you are urinating in the bushes and you hear someone coming. How do you stop the flow? You contract your love muscle. See, you've been doing it for a long time and didn't realize it. By practicing you'll gain control for love making. The next time you are alone in the forest, sit on a fallen tree. Pretend you're going and then stop it. Do it many times. Tighten the muscle, relax, without moving other parts. To make sure you're doing the muscle and not anything else, move your legs apart a little. If you're not sure, look down to see if anything moves.\n\n""The first week,"" her aunt continued, ""do this 6 times each morning and evening. The next week start doing 20 and add another exercise: instead of holding the muscle contracted for a while, tense and release it quickly 10 times, creating a fluttering sensation. Your muscle will tire at first like any other, but by steadily increasing the number of exercises (and being careful to relax completely between contractions - too much muscle tension is just as bad as not enough) you can build up your strength and control. When you reach 50 contractions and flutters you will probably find that you cause stronger clitoral sensations and most likely you will have an intense orgasm all by yourself without anybody near you - most girls do - and when you make love you will have not just one, but many, orgasms.""\n\nThree days before she married the much older American, her aunt offered a final lecture: ""To make a man believe you are virgin - even if not - squeeze before he tries to enter, at least 2 or 3 times. Squeeze on the outstroke and it will be tight like a virgin (she was a virgin) and even years later it will hold him in longer, giving pleasure. Then hold him still as you flutter and contract in rhythm with your heart or with the rhythm of the jungle where you learned. Finally, milk him when it is time.""\n\nThen, her aunt had shown Ann where the ""love spot"" was deep inside of her. This one spot on the upper vaginal wall held the secret to deep, satisfying sex. She must teach her man how to touch it with his love tool. ""It took me a long time to find my spot,"" her aunt said, ""and I know my body well. So be patient. Take the time to get to know the inside of your vagina. Sit down or get on your hands and knees. It is easier to find if you are very aroused, so take this excuse for a little self-pleasuring before you start. When you are highly aroused, or even after you've cum, put your long middle finger in your vagina and feel the upper (forward) surface. First is the rough Skene's gland just inside the opening, then you can feel a hard area that is the corner of the pubic bone. Hook your finger in back of it, finding a little hollow just before the smooth part leading back to the cervix. Your finger will be pointing up at your navel. Probe this area with your finger until you hit the spot. You'll feel quite a jolt and a momentary urge to urinate, but don't quit touching. Often it swells and hardens like a bean. Keep stroking until warmth floods over you."" Now, on this late summer day, Ann skimmed through the classified newspaper ads and found just what she was looking for: ""HOME REMODEL, Master carpenter, complete remodels or small jobs. Bonded, insured, registered Satisfaction guaranteed. 946-1237."" Ann called and made an appointment for the next morning at 8.\n\nBill left for work about 7. That gave her just enough time to shower before the carpenter arrived. At last she was going to get a larger closet and a floor-to-ceiling mirrow in her bedroom. She was barely dry - still naked - when the door chime sounded. Damn, the carpenter was early. Wrapping a towel around her head, she slipped into her bath robe and went to the door.\n\nShe was shocked at his appearance. He was about 30, blond, blue eyes and more than 6 feet tall. A dream walking! He smiled broadly at her obvious confusion and said, ""I'm Jim Bradley, your remodel man. May I come in?"" He was extremely handsome, with an athletic body and smelled very masculine. Still in shock, she let him in and led him to the bedroom to describe all of the work she wanted done. She had discussed with Bill some of the changes she wanted to make and he had waved his hand expansively and said, ""Whatever pleases you, dear.""\n\nOne side of the room had sliding doors the full width of the room. ""I want you to deepen the closets behind those doors,"" she said to Jim, ""and I want a full length mirrow somewhere."" He nodded as he moved closer to examine the closets. She felt his body brush against hers as he stepped forward, his scent was strong and as shocking as his appearance, causing a sudden unexpected weakness to flood down her legs. He was staring at the closet floor where she had only minutes before tossed her bra and panties. Her face flashed scarlet, the flush pouring down between her breasts in spite of her attempt to remain calm.\n\nWhen he pulled open her robe she fought back in rightous indignation, but he firmly pushed her back onto the bed - her feet still on the floor - he kneeled there between her legs, his tongue parting her soft, curly bush there. Then he wetly licked her clitoris. Her own passionate response frightened her as her nude body jerked helplessly and she realized it was too late now.\n\nThen his body slid up on hers and she felt his mouth at her nipples, then her rib cage and belly, then lower and deep into her lush pubic hair again. Her backbone tightened, and she gnawed her lip. Surprise broke through her, raced up her back and went off inside her head like rifle fire as his mouth drank at her pink steaming fountain disguised by soft, dark hair. Twisting and heaving, she tried once more to escape, but there was no breaking free. Then she did not want to be free. \n\nShe pulled his hands up and placed them on her breast as he began doing her nipples. She started grinding her pelvis against his wet mouth and probing tongue. Her nerve endings went crazy, her legs jerking with surging shocks, she felt the searing of their rushes. The bed came alive, and she clung to him. It grew and grew inside her, bright darting tips of wet fire that reached every tiny corner of her being. Her orgasm burst against his tongue, exploding madly against his mouth, her legs lifted up and she moaned. Then his throbbing hardness entered her. Her moans turned to gasps. His slow thrusts carried her further and further into a place she'd never been before. She remembered to contract her tunnel. Gasps became moans again and - finally - a sobbing plea from her. His mouth covered hers as he held her pulsing body close to his pounding chest.\n\nEons later she came drifting slowly back, dreamily back, every bone in her body gone soft and her flesh singing. Her vagina was still slowly squeezing/relaxing involuntarily. She realized it had not ever been like this...so vibrant... with anybody else. This was powerful medicine and she needed something to protect herself and now. But she found no magic shield. She was defenseless and utterly without protection. All she knew for certain was that to lie with a man such as this was to become part of the magic jungle of love most women only dream about.\n\nIt was almost noon, but they were like children playing without thought of time or place. They rolled together as expert and graceful as cougar cubs; then the inexplicable, unexpected, unplanned sensations added, added and added up to a sudden crisis of delight that left her gasping and weeping onto his shoulder.\n\nWhen they were dressed at last, he made certain suggestions about the remodel, and she eagerly agreed to almost everything he said, including converting half of the garage into a guest room with a new secret door connecting her closet with the closet in the new guest room; a new door in the guest room to the backyard, and a huge mirror over what used to be a door between the garage and the bedroom. Bill had readily agreed to the remodel plan, but he knew nothing of the mirror being a one-way glass allowing a view from the guest room into the bedroom when the guest room was dark and the bedroom light. Of course, Jim Bradley not only did the remodel work, he also made love to her almost every day. To fuck is to live, she thought.\n\nJim and Ann grew more skilled at pleasing each other without ever losing that wonderful sense of awe at each other's mere presence. Just being there, on her bed, or curled up on the carpet, seemed a continual wonder to them. They were lovers in ever sense, and her pangs of guilt at betraying Bill slowly faded. Jim Bradley, was her lover and Ann was very grateful. Anything she and Jim could imagine, any refinement of pleasure they could dream, they did with tenderness, with laughter, with breathless excitement. they would sometimes lie naked for hours touching each other all over, taking turns. ""Is it nice if I touch you like this? Like this? Like this?"" She would nod dumbly...or he would. But he always managed to leave before Bill came home from work.\n\nNever would she forget the first time they had used their tender secret after the remodeling of the garage and her bedroom. It was a weekend night, September 4th. She and Bill had gone to bed about 10, but she had urged him to take two halcyon tablets so he would get a full nights rest. He agreed. ""If you don't mind,"" she murmered, ""I think I'll read awhile."" Within a short time Bill was sleeping soundly and she knew Jim had let himself into the guest room. As she had planned, she quitely slipped out of bed and stood for a half minute making sure Bill slept soundly before moving into her remodeled closet and through the secret door into the guest room. Yes, Jim was waiting. Bill, sleeping soundly, was plainly visible through the one-way glass.\n\nShe had insisted he stand as still as a statue as she undressed him in the darkness and ran her tongue - and long hair tresses - all over his body. He had groaned with desire and conflicting pain of the struggle to not move. Then, in sweet revenge, he had laid her on the bed and kissed her lingering all over, in every well-explored sensitive crevice of her naked body. Only when she was actually weeping with longing did he slide into her. Her head rolled, giving her an exhilerating sense of danger and excitement as she watched her sleeping husband through the one-way mirror as Jim's thrusts grew stronger within her.\n\nNaked, she shivered with pleasure as he moved in her. Soon they were panting like hounds hard pressed. Her hands gripped his buttocks, forcing him deeper into her contracting cunt as she watched sleeping Bill through the mirror, but in some distant recess of her head she could hear her own sobbing whimpers of pleasure settle into a rhythm of lust which matched the the rocking of their loving bodies. As lightning and thunder began to fill her, a jarring, grating noise intruded. Her eyes flew to the mirror again where she could see Bill, nude, disappearing into the bathroom. But she could not stop her shuddering, gasping orgasm as Jim's cum spurted into her in hot, throbbing jets. Kissing him deeply, she jumped out of bed, grabbing her gown as she fled back to Bill's bed, quickly turning off her lamp and jumping under the sheet in the now darkened bedroom.\n\nIn a few moments she felt Bill slipping into bed beside her. His hands began to roam over her body - she could think of no rational way to stop him - his hands roamed, caressed, and then one slid down her belly and became as still as a stone as it felt the heat and wetness of her fresh-fucked cunt. Frantically she whispered, ""You were asleep and I was so worked up thinking about us making love...I was just wanting it, you know...I did fluttering on the floor so I would not awaken you...and I kept fluttering inside because you were fast asleep and I needed it."" With relief she heard his happy chuckle as he pulled her hand down and wrapped it around his now swelling penis. What idiots men are, she thought. Okay, her pussy would love another nice session, but a fast, short quicky would more likely result.\n\nBill, as always, was clumsy. Feeling her heated wetness, he gave a great groan and flung his full 220 pounds on top of her, moaning and burying his face in her breasts, kissing hard and biting without mercy. They rolled together on the bed as he thrust with impatient, unskilled stabbs at her body, thumping his hardness into her thighs, at her back, against her steaming wet softness until there was that one second of terrifying pleasure as frightening as falling from a tree, as painful as a knife stab, when his stiff, hard cock found the sweet hidden secret place and pushed in. For a split second they both froze still, stunned by the sensation (a complete surprise to her), then he shook her body like a terrier holding a rat, and in seconds she was begging as though she had not been so shortly before filled with her lover's throbbing cock. Her legs and arms grabbed him to her heated body and they writhed like frantic snakes. In less than 20 seconds, with a great bellow, he collapsed and lay still and she - with a newly awakened hunger; now greedy and insatiable - arched her back and rubbed and rubbed against him frantically, to bring on her own orgasm. Then as her pussy began to contract, she could plainly hear the smacking sound as it milked his rigid, spurting cock. That will hold him for a week, she thought wryly.\n\nBut the next morning Bill awakened her, obviously still excited but not realizing that last night's excitement had come from the scent and feel of his wife, fresh-fucked by a forbidden lover. His arms pulled her to him for a hard biting kiss and his other hand smoothed down the silk of her back and then clenched her buttocks with his fingernails digging in. Her mouth opened wide under his as he forced her legs apart and took her as roughly as an enemy. He was so excited! She also was (thinking about last night and having sex with Jim behind her magic mirror). One of his hands clasped hers above her head so that she was helpless beneath him, while the other pulled up her gown, but when she struggled he reluctantly backed off and slowed his inexpert heavy thrusts. But she freed her hands only to hold him closer and guide him inside her.\n\nSeveral nights later she woke up with a start. The room was dark and Bill was sleeping soundly. At first she didn't know what had disturbed her. But looking at the mirror, she suddenly knew. Quickly she went to the guest room, tearing off her gown as Jim ripped his pants away, she flung herself like a wildcat on him. Both of them gasped as she rode him astride, like a cowgirl breaking a raunchy stallion. she pounded his chest, his neck and his face with her fists until the climax of pleasure felled her like a crashing fir tree to lie beside him. Then he spent a long, long time just holding her and whispering love and approval of her. She basked in his loving admiration.\n\nTwo days later she called him begging him to come. She was exhultant now. She purred deep within, knowing the excitement of new love. Free, because she knew there was nothing to fear now. On the soft, smooth skin of her belly she felt his rough face - unshaven - sliding down to her rich, full pussy. Her body arched in abandonment. Her reeling senses climbed ever higher until she cried out softly, and again and again. A long time passed before she once more became aware of his gentle caresses. \n\nThe next time blew his mind. She had pleaded with him to come over whenever he liked when husband Bill was at work, because it was sometimes impossible for him to come late at night. So he started over one day, but just as he neared her house her front door opened and Bill walked out. Of course, Jim had no way of knowing that Bill had come back to pick up his forgotten billfold, so he waited until Bill drove off before he went on into her house. He saw at once that Bill had made love to her before leaving with the billfold.\n\nAngry, but excited, Jim pulled her down right there on the living room floor. She was hot, wet and open...oooh she was sweet. The sweetest thing in the world, he thought, is a fresh- fucked girl. As he held her nude, warm body, he thought, Why should I be mad because she screwed her husband? Lady Luck is allowing me to share - to have the major share - for sure.\n\nHe well knew that her husband was usually inept at love making, but he also knew that Ann's sexual drive was so powerful that even the least skilled of men could easily excite her to powerful orgasm. Smiling to himself, he softly caressed her very wet, very heated, very recently-fucked cunt. His tongue lapped up the warm mixed juices on her still throbbing pussy. So sweet! Uuumh. They did a 69 as she took his nice cock into her warm mouth while he licked and loved her so alive pussy. Unlike most men, Jim's penis curved upward like a scimitar. It touched her ""love spot"" over and over again. She could hear the jungle rhythm as her pussy fluttered as her aunt had taught."
283,Ann's Story,"['MF', 'wife', 'anal']","With that she settled into one of her long, sexy, and very effective blowjobs. We both used a hand on her, and she came, then quickly finished me off.\n\nThe next day I left for work before she was up so I didn't see her until evening. When I got home she was on the phone with Paula, and she wrapped up the conversation and brought me a cup of coffee to the living room.\n\n""Um, we need to talk,"" she had that look, not quite guilty as when she's confessed screwing around, but not as innocent as getting a parking ticket.\n\n""What about honey?""\n\n""Well, last night...um, I didn't tell you everything...ya know?""\n\n""What didn't you tell me?""\n\nShe shifted around in her seat. ""Well, honey what is it?""\n\n""I don't want you to be mad.""\n\n""OK, so far I've got nothing to be mad about.""\n\n""Yeah, but I haven't told you.""\n\n""So tell me, and I won't be mad.""\n\n""You sure?""\n\n""I'm sure.""\n\nShe took her coffee, leaned back in the sofa, looked away from me. ""Well I shot off my mouth last night.""\n\n""That's nothing new honey, what'd you say?""\n\n""Well, um...ya know, that guy...um he was so big, and well, any way, I bet someone that I could do him. There.""\n\n""And?""\n\nShe looked at me sidelong, ""And what?""\n\n""Did the bet go off?""\n\n""No....no, not yet.""\n\n""Meaning you're going to?""\n\n""Um...well, yeah.""\n\nI got up to walk around the room. She watched me, but then turned away when I looked at her. A similar scene has always played itself out whenever she's confessed to having sex with someone else, but this was a first. Usually there'd be the arguing, the fighting, the explanation, the making up, and then the incredible sex as she gave me details of the episode. This was different. She was planning on something and telling me beforehand.\n\n""Does the guy know about the bet?""\n\n""He does now, Paula told him.""\n\n""And he's willing to play?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Why are you telling me now, instead of after?""\n\nShe found her coffee to be suddenly very interesting.\n\n""Just exactly what is the bet?""\n\n""Well, OK, ...you know I was drunk? And like I'm apt to say anything, ya know? Um, I'm not doing this well.""\n\n""Just tell me.""\n\n""Well the whole bet is that....I have to take him all the way....and make him cum....and, ah...shit!""\n\n""And what?""\n\n""That you'll eat me afterwards....want some more coffee honey?"" She bounced up with the cups and into the kitchen. I followed her. She was at the counter pouring, I came up behind her. \n\n""Let's see, you want to fuck someone, make him cum, have me eat you afterwards, all for a bet? Is there anything else to this.""\n\n""Well it has to be in front of witnesses.""\n\n""How many?""\n\n""Paula says about 20 people have put in money.""\n\n""Holy shit! How much have you bet?""\n\n""A thousand.""\n\n""And people are covering that?""\n\n""More, the odds are twelve to one.""\n\n""Really, and how'd those odds come about.""\n\n""Paula's idea, his penis is twelve inches long.""\n\nI leaned against the counter giving her room to turn around, lighted a cigarette, and looked her up and down. ""You mean there's twelve thousand dollars being put up on this?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nNot another word was spoken while I finished my smoke.\n\n""I've got until tomorrow to validate the bet honey, so I can call it off.""\n\n""You were going to try this tomorrow?""\n\n""No, that was going to be set up for next weekend, I just got them to go for the time because of your part, but I'll call Paula now and tell her it's off."" She reached for the wall phone. My hand covered hers on the handset.\n\n""Honey you need to get in training.""\n\nShe looked at me in disbelief, her eyes wide. ""You'll do it? I can do it? It's all right?""\n\nI took her by the hand and led her to the living room, to the couch and set her down, we had each brought our cups, she took a sip.\n\n""Honey, for the first time you've given me a chance to work something out in my head before it happened. You know good and well that every time you've screwed around in the past that you'll use my sexuality to get forgiveness. This time you're using it to get permission. Not like you have a choice considering the bet, but it's a change. I have never had a problem with anything you've done, nor do I have a problem with this.\n\n""After all, you've been the same way for me. And making a pile of money at it is a new wrinkle. And frankly, I'd like to watch you get fucked by this guy, and anything else you want to do with him.""\n\nShe was staring at my crotch, my erection very evident, she licked her lips.\n\n""The only thing I want to know is how you expect to take something that big, you do fine with me, and as far as I know there hasn't been anyone bigger recently, so how are you going to do it?""\n\n""Oh, no not recently honey, it's hard finding men who are even as big as you...but I've got some experience with one that size, remember the black guy last year?""\n\n""Yeah, Carl?""\n\n""He was actually bigger than this guy. I think I can still do that.""\n\n""But straight up, first time?""\n\n""No, you're right, I need to train, and train alot.""\n\n""How?""\n\n""Dildo?""\n\n""No, you've got to be able to handle his motions.""\n\n""Then what?""\n\n""I'll go to the adult store and get an extension....one of those will make me about thirteen inches.""\n\nShe grinned, ""That sounds cool...are they still open?""\n\n""Yeah...but I'm not sure that's enough.""\n\nShe tilted her head, ""Two of them? I don't have to handle a yardstick ya know?""\n\nI shook my head, ""Do you still have Carl's phone number?"" She nodded.\n\nI picked up my keys and headed for the door, ""Better give him a call, "" I said over my shoulder as I went out.\n\nDuring the drive I reviewed my decisions and motives. I pretty much knew that Ann couldn't go long without having sex with other men, even after I had caught her with Carl the previous summer, she had been with at least 2 other men. Before that her trysts had always been related to drinking, but that demonstrated to me, and to her, that drinking waa an excuse for her sexual behavior not the reason. The first order of action had been to get her to stop the drinking binges that she was using for a cover. \n\nWith some counselling she got past that, since she never wound up being an alcoholic. But I had to pretty much give her permission to have sex with other people, which I had given tacitly in a theoretical way. That first guy following Carl waa an experiment for herself, the 2nd had been an experiment for me. She had needed the reassurance that I would stick with her even while she was fucking someone else. I had shown that by letting her continue that affair to its completion. During the month that took, I picked up on doing some things that I hadn't done before, like having sex with her after she'd been with him. That got to the point of being immediately after, her pussy still wet with his cum and me eating it out of her. Once it evolved to the stage of my requesting that, she began to lose interest in him and broke it off.\n\nI found what I needed at the store, suffering through the smug grin of the clerk, and got home to Ann putting dinner on the table. We sat down to eat.\n\n""I called Carl and Paula while you were gone, he's coming over tomorrow, that OK?""\n\nI nodded passed over the package. She put down her fork and opened it up giving it a critical look. ""This should help, that'll make you a lot longer than even Carl.""\n\n""What about thickness?""\n\n""Oh, Carl is thicker than he is, so I'll be all set, I think. But how much practice do you think I need?""\n\n""Well you and I will have to go at it every night...""\n\n""And?""\n\n""You'd better have Carl over every day."" I could see her nipples starting to harden.\n\n""Um, should he be gone when you get home?""\n\n""I don't see why, afterall, I've seen him with you already, and I've got to get used to seeing you and...""\n\n""And what?""\n\n""And get used to eating you afterward, with him there, that should help me keep cool for the bet.""\n\n""You're getting into this aren't you?""\n\n""You better beleive it honey, I'm going to have fun too.""\n\n""Oh yeah? What kind of fun?""\n\n""Well I'm going to get to watch you fuck some guys with big cocks, eat cum out of you, and who knows what else?""\n\n""What else do you have in mind?""\n\n""I dunno. All this cock, anything could happen."" She grinned at that. After Carl we had included a lot of talk about that in our sex chats in and out of bed, and it had become pretty obvious to her that I had been ready to move from just eating cum out of her to sucking some cock myself, that had been discussed a lot in fantasy, and she knew that my suggestion of getting Carl over was part for me as well as for her training.\n\n""Honey, you know that I've fucked Carl since then don't you?""\n\n""Yeah, I figured as much when you kept coming up with new 'fantasies' about him."" I gestured the quotes with my fingers.\n\n""So I'm not so far away from being able to handle this other thing. You understand that?""\n\n""Yes I do. I figure that you come up with those scenarios when you've been with him.""\n\n""Not every time, dear.""\n\n""No but three times in the past two weeks at least."" She nodded, started counting on her fingers, when she was done enumerating she held up 7 fingers.\n\n""Is there anyone else by the way?"" She nodded to that also, looked up, counted silently moving her lips.\n\n""Three other guys...in the past two weeks. And one woman. Just once with her, a couple of time each with the guys."" She gave me a level gaze. She was spilling it all now, or would depending on how this worked out.\n\nI leaned back, regarding her over my wine glass. In the past 2 weeks she had sex with 5 people for about 14 times, and had sex with me during that fortnight 8 times. I had only suspected something was going on, but going back longer than that.\n\n""So you've done this all along?""\n\n""Yes,"" she didn't drop her eyes, she was proud. ""I've been having sex with other people at least 3 times a week, my counselor knows about it, and we've been discussing what to do.""\n\n""Meaning?""\n\n""She doesn't really like calling it sexual addiction, but it adds up to that for all intents and purposes. It's not a problem, except for the stress I have with you not knowing about it, because I haven't felt right about that. But I haven't felt right about telling you until now.""\n\n""Why the change?""\n\n""Because tomorrow evening you're going to be sucking Carl's dick. I can be honest with you when you're honest with me.""\n\n""I'm not sure I follow.""\n\n""Well you are aren't you?"" I shrugged, then nodded. ""So, you've been fighting off your homosexual interests for a long time, when you could have been really sharing them with me. Just like I could share women with you. But now you're going to do it, and we can start having all kinds of fun together. I haven't wanted to leave you behind, but I've known for a long time that you love big cocks just as much as I do, but just won't really do anything about it. I've suggested you go out and find a guy, but you haven't, now I'm going to just take charge here, it's obvious to me that you've been dying to suck Carl's pecker ever since you saw it, you're going to see it tomorrow, and I want to watch you suck it. And if that goes well, we can up the bet.""\n\n""Up the bet how?""\n\n""Several people have offered to cover on you sucking his cock. Literally they'll take the odds to twenty to one if you get him started, get him in me, and help me do it. I couldn't back that at the time, but I think I can, if you'll do it.""\n\n""So these people are willing to put up twenty thousand to watch us have sex with this guy?""\n\n""And to film it.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""OK, only one guy is putting up major money. The rest of them are in it for about six grand. The guy with the money is paying to film it, offering between six and fourteen thousand for us, he's paying five to the stripper.""\n\n""Holy shit!""\n\n""You have a problem with making a porno movie?""\n\n""No, but how did this come up? I thought it was a woman's party?""\n\nAnn leaned back, looked at the ceiling, pursed her lips. ""Honey, I've already made a porno movie, it just hasn't been released yet.""\n\nI looked down at the table top, thinking...realizing. ""And Carl was your male lead?""\n\n""Now you've got it.""\n\n""When did this start?""\n\n""About a month ago. Honey, you know I have a problem controlling my sex drive, but doing this has really helped me, and it can do wonders for our finances, and I think you'd prefer it to what you do now.""\n\n""You mean you think I should do it full time myself?""\n\n""I think it would be great, and you already are capable of doing all the stuff that's expected of guys in the business. Except the gay stuff and the public performance. You're bigger than most guys, able to cum on cue, and more than once, and you'll good to look at.""\n\nMy cock had been getting harder and harder. I stood up, opened my fly and pulled it out. Ann got up and came over to my side of the table, lifting her dress over her head, she only had thigh high stockings on underneath. I pulled her over, pushed her against the table spreading her ass. She leaned over, getting her butt high for me, then reached and got the extension and handed it to me over her shoulder. I got it on my cock and pushed into her, taking in slowly. She lifted and let all of me and it slide into her. \n\n""Have any doubts about what I can handle now?""\n\n""None at all baby.""\n\n""We can do this?""\n\n""We will do this.""\n\nShe started to orgasm almost immediately, and kept orgasming for the next 2 hours that we fucked, sucked, licked, masturbated, and talked dirty. I got rid of the extension after the first fuck on the table, I didn't let myself cum until I was fucking her ass out on the lawn. During that we settled how the balance of the week would go and the next day she called me at work to let me know that Carl was over and had his fat, black cock all the way into her pussy. I told her I'd be home early.\n\nI pulled into the drive about 2 and tapped the horn before I got out of the car. I walked into the house and headed for the bedroom, but saw them in the kitchen as I passed. Ann was sitting on the counter with her legs around Carl, up high, I could see his pecker half way into her and his huge balls swaying as he slowly withdrew. He got all the way out and she dropped to the floor, took his penis in her hand and leered at me. I pulled over one of the kitchen chairs, sat in front of him, then let her guide his cock into my mouth. I sucked on the head, using my tongue all around it, then took it out to lick up and down the shaft. From then on things just went like a smooth ride. After she helped me out of my clothes, the last time I remember seeing Ann was when Carl started going down on me. Turns out she went off to the study to make some phone calls, wanting to leave us alone. Carl and I stuck to playing with each other orally and with our hands, we chatted about attempting anal, but looking at each other we both gave that up and a good way to kill each other.\n\nWe wound up moving to the living room and just experimenting with going down on each other in every way we could. Both of us came a couple of times and having him let go in my mouth was really cool. Ann came back after an hour or so and joined us again. She brought the extension with her, but put it on Carl's cock, making him a foot and a half long. Then the two of them used that leverage to get into some otherwise impossilble positions. She wasn't able to take all that length, but she was close enough that his balls did slap her butt, granting that his sack was really loose and big.\n\nHe pulled it off, then fucked her hard until he came and I jumped in there to eat her out as soon as he pulled his dick out. After she came a few times, we both turned to cleaning him up with our mouths. That made him hard again, and Ann had us put our cocks together and we rubbed them together until I ejaculated onto his cock. She cleaned that up too. That was about enough for all of us. We sat around talking, they got me to see that Ann didn't need anywhere as much practice as I thought, and that she would be better off resting until Friday night. We decided to meet about an hour before needing to leave, Carl and I would both fuck Ann to get her loosened and she'd go with our cum in her for some lubrication advantage.\n\nThat done on Friday night, Ann and I piled into the car and drove to the place downtown where the bet was to be settled. We got there on time, early arrivals greeted us, including Paula, and we waited for the stripper and the camera crew to get in and set up. About 20 people were in on this, not counting the crew of 3. As soon as all were accounted for and the money was put forward, on a coffee table, Ann simply shrugged out of her dress. She had on a garterbelt, hose, high heels, and a string of pearls. She stood like that for a few moments letting everyone enjoy the view of her tall, slender body. Her nipples were rock hard. She walked over to the bed on a raised platform where the bed was and sat on the edge letting a tech take some lighting measurements. There were some still and video cameras arrayed around the bed along with the lighting. Someone gave her a cigarette, and the tech returned to put some makeup in strategic places. She waved me over to her. I stood next to her and she opened my pants and pulled my cock out, stroking me into complete hardness. The stripper came over for introduction, Sam, and after we shook hands he slipped out of the robe he was wearing. His flaccid penis was incrediblly large, and his dancer's body made all the women in the audience gasp, and a few men as well. The director, George, whom I had met when we came in, asked if we were all ready. He reminded us that the whole thing was being shot without cuts. My dialog was none existant.\n\nAnn moved away from the bed, I sat on the edge, cock still out, but otherwise clothed. Rather informally the George yelled action. Sam moved over to me and I took his cock in my hand and started to rub him into hardness. As he stiffened I took his cock head in my mouth and started using my tongue in the hole immediately, He became fully erect in my mouth and while he was a bit shorter than Carl, he was actually much thicker.\n\nAnn made her entrance as this point with lines about cheating queer husbands and how she's show us how to do things. The director waved me out of frame, and Ann took over the blowjob. When it got to the fuck, Ann took him slowly, on her back, it took about 10 minutes for him to fully penetrate her, once there and holding, all the betters came up for closer looks with the cameras stopped. I lifted his balls to show that he was all the way in, and only gave them a few minutes, but they all agreed that it was sufficient. Then the cameras went back on and the fucking continued through that postion and several others. To make the next requirement, Ann took him doggy style mainly for the camera angle, she had to make him cum, but the completion of ejaculation would be used for the cum shot, he wasn't allowed to touch himself. She pulled that off and the camera got a great shot of him shooting against her gaping pussy. \n\nHe moved out of frame and I got on the bed, I was nude now, and slipped into 69 position with Ann. She immediately deep throated me and I started sucking her clit as Sam's cum dripped down into my face. That completed the bet, but Ann and I took it further by getting Sam to reenter her pussy and fuck her some more while I licked them both. That was bad for camera angle so the director got Ann and I sharing his cock with our mouths amd me jacking off. When I was ready to cum I got up on my knees and ejaculated onto his cock and her face. The director had enough for what he wanted and the cameras and lights were turned off. When we sat up we noticed the audience was into a lot of masturbation, a few couples were getting into it, but that one guy was standing next to the bed jacking off. Ann looked at me, I nodded, and she got on her knees in front of him. He slipped right into her and fucked her hard for about 2 minutes before he came. That broke things down and Ann wound up fucking every guy in the place, I sucked most of their cocks, the women were after men and Sam, and the pile ended up with me fucking Paula doggy style with her face buried in Ann's pussy and Ann sucking Sam's cock while giving George a handjob. Someone had the good sense to turn on the stationary cameras again, so most of the action was caught. Everyone took off pretty soon, Ann and I picked up the cash and the check from the director, having more than earned it. We made arrangements for some still shoots the next day and left. \n\nThe next day we met George and Sam for the still work. George wanted some cumshot stills, as well as publicity and cover shots. Accomplishing the cumshots was basic jacking off onto Ann and each other. The rest was static sex scenes, and sort of boring. George gave us raw copies of the previous evening's action along with the pre-edit version of what Ann had already done. Naturally, the editing is what makes the movie, but the raw work of sex shots on one of the tapes was great, the other tape was full of the plot work ups that didn't have sex in them. We went home and Ann wanted me to watch right away. George had already scrubbed the stuff showing faces that didn't belong from the our little orgy, but watching myself suck cock was certainly interesting and both of us were sitting on the couch masturbating, which is how we watch pornos together. Once we got to the part of the tape that repeated the action from one of the other cameras, we put in the other tape and I got to watch Ann having sex with well over a dozen men and 3 or 4 women. Carl was in many of the scenes as well as several other well hung men, but most of the guys were pretty average in size, but good looking. We didn't bother with the plot tape, we decided to see how it came out after editing.\n\nAnn's contract had brought her $30,000 not including the part for my work, so the whole thing put us ahead by a little over $40,000. There would be residuals according to the contracts, and those could get us another 10 grand or so. I decided that I would keep working until more movies were offered and that we'd hold back spending the money right away. The release of the tape got us both offers, first working different movies, until it got around the industry that we were married, then the kink of that made some offers crop up for us to work together. We got contracts that protected whatever we did without company support under our own copyrights. Ann got a cult following as a big dick capable girl and my roles turned into cameos to satisfy the fans who got off on Ann's husband being around as she fucked other men. Other than that I did a few gay films, one with Carl, but pretty much stuck to developing Ann's fan club."
284,"Annals of Emily, The",['family'],"Her body was young and tender, firm and lithe. She had developed quite a bit since last summer. Her hips had broadened noticeably. Her chest had filled out very nicely too. And she was beginning to arouse me now.\n\nI started thinking about what it would be like to slip my hand under that bikini top and gently slide the strap off of her shoulder. ""Stop it!"" I said to myself, regaining my hold on the here and now. ""She's just seventeen. Technically still a minor. And you're in your mid-thirties. Not only would she not be interested in you, but you could go to JAIL if she just so much as pointed her finger at you and squeaked, DICK HEAD!""\n\nI continued to watch her. ""Oh nooo!"" I moaned softly to myself, ""She's going for the baby oil!"" I unconsciously held my lower lip between my teeth as she spurted baby oil into her delicate little hand. She reached around and applied it to her gracefully curving backside. Spreading the oil along her hip, slowly, carefully. She spurted more oil into her hand and continued on down.\n\nAgain she rolled over, and again she applied more oil onto her smooth, soft young skin. This time she spluttered the oil directly from the bottle onto her smooth tan leg. I was close enough to hear the bottle spluttering as she squeezed it, and then wheasing as she released. As the oil dribbled over her leg, I imagined rubbing my stiff swollen cock in the puddle it made. As she reached out to spread the slippery lubricant over her luscious leg and thigh, I imagined her taking my cock in her soft, hot little hand and slowly rubbing it on her hot, tanned thigh. The friction and bending of my stiff member in that soft, hot slippery little hand driving me crazy.\n\nMy attention was so focused on that fantasy, that I hadn't noticed that she was looking directly at me. She was smiling. As she looked at me, she continued to spread the oil, only now, very slowly. She glanced at her handiwork and then looked back up at me, smiling all the while. She had also lost her little girl shyness since last summer, it seemed. Was she teasing me? Did she enjoy the idea that I was obviously interested in her? Her smile broadened, and she threw her head back and rested it, her chin sticking up toward the sun.\n\nI looked down and realized that I was leaning up against the sink, grinding my fully erect prick into it. I left the window to continue the article I was reading on the computer in the living room before I lost all control and had raped the kitchen sink.\n\nAn hour or so went by, and I still couldn't get her out of my mind. How she had developed in the last year. I'd always been fond of Emily, but as an uncle or big brother would be. If anyone had told me before today that I'd be having *sexual fantasies* about her, I'd have scoffed at the idea. ""Little Emily? Get real!"" My thoughts went back to the image of her smiling at me as she spread the oil on her thigh. ""It was just some kind of little girl game she was playing."" I reasoned. ""Teenaged girls like to test their ability to attract men,"" I continued ""Especially when their bodies begin to mature."" I was sounding like some 'Five cent psychologist' while trying to convince myself to dismiss what I'd just seen from the kitchen window.\n\nThen came a knock at the back door. It was the knock of a small hand. It threw me out of my thoughts with a start. ""A small hand at my kitchen door. It has to be Emily."" I thought.\n\nI went to the kitchen to answer the door, and sure enough, there was Emily, still in her bikini, holding a big white towel and a canvass bag. She looked somewhat distressed. ""Hi Emily. What's up?"" I asked, ""Dan, could I use your shower? The water heater broke down at home, and my parents are away for the weekend. I don't know what else to do. I'm covered with oil from sun bathing.""\n""I see."" I said, realizing too late that I might be smart to stay away from that topic. ""Well sure, I guess it'd be all right. C'mon in."" I showed her upstairs to where the bathroom was and gestured her in. She entered the bathroom, closing the door behind her. I almost thought that I caught a glimpse of a sligh smile starting to form on her lips, but she disappeared behind the door too quickly to tell. ""Forget it Dan. She's too young to be sexually aware."" I convinced myself again. I heard the tub filling and reluctantly returned to the living room.\n\nAfter a while I heard Emily calling, ""Dan? Could you help me here?"" I went back up to see what was wrong. The bathroom door was ajar by a good ten inches. ""What can I do for you Emily?""\n""Come in, I'll show you."" I paused, my heart racing. I was almost panicing. I knew she was in the tub, completely naked. My erection was fully stiff in my pants. As she was so young and innocent, I was sure that if she saw it, it would frighten or embarrass her. This, I was sure would destroy the friendly, neighborly relationship that we had developed over the years. She really was a good kid. Many times she'd wandered into my yard to talk with me, always very warm and friendly. Kinda' quiet, a sort of indefinable serenity radiated from her that was infectious, and it never failed to put me at ease. She was always like that, even as a tot.\n\n""Well?"" she insisted softly. I tried to adjust my throbbing erection in my pants as best I could to make it least noticeable to her. I was wasting my time, and I finally gave up. I tentatively opened the door and entered the bathroom to find Emily in the tub, up on her knees with her back to me. Her hands were brought up to her shoulders, covering her breasts with her forearms. Before I could speak, or even close my gaping mouth, she said with an innocent tone ""Dan, would you do my back for me?""\n\nThe soap suds ran down her graceful young body, making it slick and slippery all over. Her hair was wet and combed back, and as she pulled it over her far shoulder, she exposed her lovely naked back to me. Her behind was exquisite. Well rounded globes of firm hot flesh, covered with well tanned skin that was at least as soft as her full round breasts. She knelt in the steamy tub, looking innocently at me from over her soft soapy shoulder. I watched the muscles in her butt cheeks flex slightly as she maintained her balance in the tub. The soap suds cascaded down over them, making them deliciously slippery and shiny. I followed the crack of her ass with my hungry eyes to where it disappeared down between her legs. It was driving me crazy to watch her butt cheeks squeeze together as she wobbled slightly on her knees.\n\nHer entire body was covered in a soapy lather, like some extreamly shear lace negligee, except for her beautiful back. The gorgeous dimples on her shoulder blades looked sensuous and slick. Tiny golden peach-fuzz hairs, that I knew would act as little feelers amplifying my touch lay on her back, laden with bath water. They ran all the way down her spine to where two more dimples could be found. One above each beautifully sculpted buttock. I wanted intensely to feel her firm warm butt cheeks in my hands. To knead and press them together. They were so cute and sexy with the soap bubbles running down over them.\n\nShe had the legs of an Olympic figure skater. Strong and limber, she was the picture of youthful fitness. With just enough fat to keep her muscles from looking hard or 'sharp'. She was like some beautiful 'Vargas Girl' that had somehow magically come to life in my bath.\n\nMy heart pounded in my chest as she summoned me to the side of the tub with her eyes. As I stood there, she turned to face me, and said, ""We'd better take off that shirt so it doesn't get wet."" I fumbled with the buttons, my hands trembling as she looked up at me with that innocent smile. After I had removed my shirt, she paused and said, ""Maybe we should take those pants off too. Here, let me help you."" She reached out for the button on my jeans, and as she did, her breasts were freed from the cradle of her arms. They swung ever so slightly, lightly hitting eachother several times, the soap suds running down over her erect pointy nipples. Two dollops of suds dripped from the undersides of her baby smooth breasts and ran down over her firm tan tummy. I imagined what it would be like to run my stiff hot cock between them, lubricated with the lather from the soapy water.\n\nShe undid the button, and unzipped my fly to expose the raging hard on underneath. She slid my pants down over my knees, which made every hair on my legs seem to jump with excitement. I stumbled as I stepped out of them. Her face was only inches from my insanely jerking cock, still restrained by its cotton and elastic straight jacket. I could feel her hot breath on my upper leg which made my mind wrench. She reached back up to the waistband of my briefs, pausing to run a fingertip along the length of my burning, stiff rod. It flexxed convulsively, which broadened her smile. With my mind reeling out of control, I nearly lost my balance, which caused me to snap back into a slightly saner state of mind. Had that not happened, I feel sure that I'd have blown my load before she ever got my briefs off.\n\n""Mmm! It looks so big and stiff. Let me see."" she said as she reached for the waistband and gently, slowly worked my briefs down around my hips. My erection got caught on the waistband as she pulled. She tugged gently but insistently several times. As my inflamed cock bent at its base under her gentle tugging pressure, it sent waves of extatic pleasure through my body. With my briefs pulled down just below my hips, still half covering my cheeks, she paused from her gentle tug of war with my pulsing erection to slowly work her hand into my briefs through a leg hole. She seemed to really enjoy this wonderfully agonizing, playful torture. Jesus, so did I!\n\nFirst, her fingertips carefully ran along the edge of the leg hole. Down around my testicles, gently brushing them. Then back up and slowly inward, until she had finally, lovingly grasped my manhood. She took my frenzied cock and slowly pulled it out through the leg hole. It jutted out rudely, pointing up and to one side directly in front of her pretty young face. I could feel my cocks intense heat as it pressed against my leg. With the backs of her fingers, she slowly stroked the veiny underside with one upward motion. My knees buckled as she did this. And I let out a low groan.\n\nShe looked up at me with wide eyes and cooed, ""Ouuu! It's beautiful!"" Her hot breath flowed across the underside of my tangled, tortured cock as she spoke, sending wave after wave of delightful tremors through my weakened staggering body. She then put my longing cock back into my briefs through the leg hole.\n\nFinally, she slid one hot hand into the waistband of my briefs and gently grasped my stiff, super-sensitized member in order to work it out of its tangled net. As she wrapped her fingers around my manhood, the muscles just below my testicles flexxed and strained wildly. My cock jerked uncontrollably in her hot wet hand, which pleased her very much indeed. Her mouth opened and she gasped as my cock writhed in her hot little grip. Untangling my rod, she removed it from my underware and slipped them down and over my legs.\n\nI was in a my sensual awareness had reached an all time high by the time that Emily had finally undressed me. My whole body felt like one gigantic exposed nerve. I wanted, and could think of only one thing: to rub my frenzied stiff cock over every inch of this magical young imp's hot slippery body.\n\nI stepped into the tub, facing her. My was cock swinging and jerking freely now, in front of her at face level. I felt free and unencumbered now that the restraints of my clothing had been removed. I was acutely aware of the hot bath water as it swirled around my shins and calves.\n\nShe reached down into the bathwater and retrieved the bar of soap. Sitting in the warm water for so long, it had a thick melted coating that was very soft and creamy. She also retrieved a washcloth. As she slowly began to work up a lather with the soap, she said, ""Let me do you first."" She wrung the washcloth with one hand, just above my raging penis, letting the water trickle freely over it. She dunked the cloth in the hot bathwater, and again squeezed it above my jumping bobbing rod, sending waves of magical delight through my quivering body as the warm water ran down over my shaft tickling my straining testicles.\n\nThe suds covered my spastic cock completely as she squeezed the washcloth. With her other hand, covered with the slimy soap, she took my cock gently in just her fingertips, the way that a flautist might hold a flute. I was going crazy, wanting more. She teased my cock with her fingertips, gently, slowly, sliding them up and down the rock hard shaft. She was delighted as it bobbed and jerked violently between her fingers.\n\nI stood before her, getting so dizzy that I had to reach behind me and grab onto the shower faucets. Her index finger on top and thumb underneath, sliding up to the crown of my wildly jerking boner. It finally jerked so violently that it jumped from her slippery hot fingertips. She held her hand there, motionless, staring at my cock as if hypnotized by its frantic little dance.\n\nShe then took it with the same hand, now wrapping her soft, hot fingers around it completely but very loosely. Slowly, she began to stroke. First down its length, until her pinky was buried in my pubic hair, then up, very slowly until I thought she would pull her hand completely off the end, only to stop just when her pinky was the only finger left wrapped around the flair of its swollen purple head. As each dainty finger passed over the flair, shock waves ripped through my body, causing my hips to lurch forward uncontrollably. I was in a frenzy, having her hot slippery hand running all over my stiff cock, just barely touching me... Teasing me... Driving me insane! I wanted to do something... Anything, to bring relief to my poor straining penis. The agony was excruciating, and I reveled in every fucking second of it!\n\nAs she stroked me, her other hand traveled up the inside of my leg, starting at my knee, with only her fingertips, until she reached my churning, cum filled balls. She began to caress them lovingly, working up a lather. And as she did this, she extended her index finger to gently rub the area between the base of my cock and my rectum.\n\nThis was too much! I was about to cum at any second. I tried to beg her to stop. I wanted this to last forever, but I was only able to get a groan out. She must have sensed my condition, because she stopped *just* before I climaxed and spewed my load of jism all over her lovely face and breasts. I was very glad that she'd kept me from climaxing then, because I knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime situation for me; being in a bathtub with the most beautiful teenaged 'Goddess of Lather' in the world. We were close to acting out one of my most favorite fantasies, and I wanted it to last and last.\n\nTaking her hands away, she turned around in the tub saying, ""Now you do me."" As I knelt behind her, all I could think in response was ""Oh Jesus, baby! Am I ever gonna do you! Am I ever!"" With the both of us on our knees, I straddled her right calf. Her toes would now and then brush up against my own calf, a constant reminder that this wasn't a day dream, but was actually happening. I scooped up the now half melted bar of soap and washcloth and began to work up a rich lather. The aroma of the soap and the steamy hot water swirling around my legs was intoxicating. As was the scent of Emily's lovely young body.\n\nI started on her smooth tan shoulder with the washcloth. It was heavily laden with rich soapy water. As I caressed her, the suds ran down her supple back, making its way aimlessly, following the lovely contours of her back muscles, down to the little vee at the top of the cleft between her flexxing butt cheeks. It must have tickled her because she began to twitch and wriggle slightly. I ran the soapy cloth across her back to the other shoulder, then down, down to her buttocks. She moaned and quivered, ""Oh Dan. That feels so good. Mmmh.""\n\nI eventually traced my hands over her hips and around to her firm tummy. As I brought my hands up past her beautiful little belly button to cup her tender young breasts she leaned back against me, and my throbbing hot cock slid up against her right hip. Her hand dropped to her side to meet my insanely jerking member. That excellent, hot, soft little hand will stay in my memory forever. She began to gently rub my pounding cock against her yielding, smooth hip as I caressed her soft full breasts. Ever so gently rubbing and rolling her beautiful swollen nipples between my soapy, slippery thumbs and index fingers.\n\nAs I did this, she closed her eyes and layed her head back against my shoulder. She began rocking back and forth with her hips, causing my wildly spasming cock to slide between her soft soapy hand and her equally slippery hip.\n\nI slid a free hand back down over Emily's firm slick tummy, dragging a single fingertip lightly along the path. When I reached her little triangle of soft blonde pubes, I traced it up the line that ran from her vagina to her hip bone. Then back down that line and through her soft wet pubes.\n\nShe began to moan softly. Her hot breath flowed past and into my ear which made me shutter uncontrollably. Her rocking began to increase speed as I ran my fingertip along her hot pink pussy lips. Slowly, I worked my finger into her, tenderly searching for her clit. Her breathing started to become more rapid and shallow as I found, and gently rubbed it. I teased it as she had teased me. Just barely touching her clitoris, I traced little circles on its tip. It began to swell under my fingertip as if to reach out to it; to get a little more friction, a little more pressure. But I'd have none of that. Not yet.\n\nHer hips began to quake and quiver as she rocked ever more violently, rubbing my stiff soapy cock under her hand. The lubrication of the rich lather was perfect. As she rocked back, I could see the purple crown of my cock poke out from under her hand. It seemed to be mosnterously large in comparison to her delicate little fingers. It was thoroughly covered in rich soap suds that dripped from the head. Another stroke or two under her hand and I thought I was again about to cum. I pulled my cock out from under her hand as she rocked her hips forward. It swung free in the air as it stiffly bobbed and spasmed, the suds flopping off its tip and landing on her firm smooth buttocks. The suds ran freely down her perfect, sexy crack and over her tight pink butt hole. As she rocked against my swirling fingertip, her butt cheeks would spread and close, causing the lather between them to get sucked into her crack, only to be pushed back out again.\n\nAs her smooth young, well lathered behind swayed in front of my cock, I became overwhelmed with the desire to push the head of it deep into her hot throbbing rectum. To skewer the lovely mounds of flesh before me. The thought was dashed when I realized that without any experience, she could be easily injured. After all, her hot little butt hole looked *so* tight, and my stiff straining cock looked so large in comparison. I worried that she'd resist out of instinct and I'd only destroy what so far had been an evening of pure erotic bliss.\n\nMy feverish lust for her tight hot little butt hole wrapped around my maniacally quivering cock refused to fade. As a compromise, I rested the shaft up against her slick sexy crack and trapped it against my now soapy pelvis. As she rocked back and forth on my fingertip, my aching cock slid slowly in the crevice between her hot slippery butt cheeks.\n\nShe immediately began to moan in my ear, ""Ooh yesss, rrrub it in my crack! I love it... Mmmm!"" My heart was beating furiously. My breathing like a freight train. She began to squeal as my cock slid between her firm, young cheeks. My fingertip gently applying pressure to her inflamed aching clit.\n\nSuddenly, she lurched forward with her hips and the head of my cock slid way down her hot little crack and then between her soft soapy inner thighs. Almost unconsciously, I began to pump my frenzied hips. My trembling stiff cock slid against her inner thigh, rubbing against the bottom of her hot quivering pussy. My cock jerked and flailed uncontrollably, and as it did, it gently bumped up against her crotch. She reached down between her legs and gently cupped it in her hand, guiding it against her hot, pink pussy lips as I pumped.\n\nAfter a few more strokes, she jutted her hips forward again. My stiff raging cock sprang upward and as she moved back, the puffy purple head of it came to rest directly on her tight hot well lubricated pucker. Before I could do anything, she moved her hips back a little more. The tip of my pounding cock just piercing her pink little butt hole by half an inch. She made a noise that was a cross between a growl and a scream as she wriggled and squirmed in extasy.\n\nMy mind was racked and it swirled as though a tiny tornado was tracing its way through my brain. I could stand it no longer. With complete abandon, I pushed my pounding soapy cock head against her hot tight butt hole. The shaft bent as I applied steady pressure. With the same groaning voice she cried ""Oooh yessss! Stab me with your cock! Fill my ass to the brim!"" louder, she cried again, ""Fuck my ass! Pleease fuck my ass!"" I could only let out a long low growl through my nashing teeth in response. I could feel my eyebrows raising and lowering, beyond my control. My upper lip was raised like an angry dogs as I snarled, further contorting my face. It was pure animal lust that I was feeling, and it felt perfectly natural.\n\nWith each stroke, I was able to gain another inch as I felt her hot well lubricated flesh wrap around my madly throbbing cock. She was now leaning forward, supporting herself by placing her hands on the wall in front of her. Her eyes were tightly closed and her mouth opened wide as she let out gasps and groans in time with my stroking cock, ""Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Oooou, yess! Fuck my tight little butt hole Danny! Fuck it good! Don't ever stop!"" As my balls churned, and the muscle at the very base of my aching cock clenched and strained, I had to throw my head back and forth to try to shake the almost overwhelming urge to shoot gobs of my hot sticky cum deep into her slippery little ass right then and there.\n\nI managed to shake off the urge well enough to regain my wits. I had a fantasy I wanted to fullfil. I wanted her to have a screaming orgasm while my cock lay buried deep in her quivering clenching rectum. I wanted to feel her hot throbbing flesh wrapped around my wildly spasming cock. To feel her tight young ass muscles grip my throbbing meat as she lurched and quivered in extatic orgasmic pleasure. Then and only then would I give up and have my earthshaking orgasm, shooting loads of hot semen into her tightly stretched anus.\n\nMy cock, now buried to the hilt in her quivering butt hole, I stopped stroking. I reached around her slender waist and slid my hands up over her heaving ribcage. As I did this, I could tell that I had tickled her because her ass muscles clenched and released in a rapid, fluttering manner around my granite hard penis. She gasped with a slight dreamy smile. She was as high as I was, as I gently pulled her backward to my chest. My heart was crashing in my chest as she nestled her shoulder blades up against me.\n\nOnce again she rested her head dreamily back against my shoulder. She looked up at me with big happy eyes that caught my bleary gaze and then locked her tight hot ass muscles around my throbbing meat. ""Ouuu."" she purred softly into my ear. ""Your cock feels sooo good. It's so big and hot. It fills my ass completely."" As she spoke, her hot breath caressed my face, neck and ear with every lovely syllable. ""Lets just stay like this for a while so I can enjoy the feeling. Try not to move if you can."" she whispered. I groaned and said ""If I move at all, I'll loose it completely."" Then, she rested her weight more fully on my lap, forcing my trembling cock to bury itself deeper into her bowels.\n\nShe occasionally wiggled her ass around on my cock, sending ripples of pleasure through both of our bodies. I could feel her pulse beating around my meat when she sat motionless. We stayed still for quite a while. I enjoyed the soft hot slippery skin of her firm young breasts, playing gently with her nipples. Teasing them with my thumbs and fingertips. Her nipples were bubble gum pink and stood up tall and sensitive on her golden tan breasts. I pulled at them slowly, letting them slip easily between my fingers, the soapy lather providing ample lubrication.\n\nShe sat on my lap, stroking my hips with her fingers, causing them to flex and twitch beyond my control, my stiff hot cock jumping and straining deep inside of her hot slippery ass. The combination of sensations devastated her as I continued to work lovingly on her luscious breasts. She began to breath heavily, rocking her head on my shoulder, her eyes closed as if in a dream. She raised her hand to take mine and guided it down over her taught stomach muscles, below her cute ovalesque navel and through her pretty blonde pubes. Her pubic hair was rather straight and very soft, looking like corn silk. She pressed my hand down into her warm crotch, imploring me to stroke her aching clit into oblivion.\n\nAs I softly stroked and caressed her swollen throbbing button, her rectal muscles clenched and quivered around me. She lay luxuriantly against my chest, slowly twisting and writhing in my lap. I lovingly attended to her throbbing clitoris, gently stroking it, pausing briefly after each pass. Soon, her breathing fell in time with my caresses. I stroked her even more lightly, remembering the agonizing treatment she had given to my cock earlier.\n\nShe began to whimper softly in my ear, yearning to feel my fingertip stroking her inflamed clit. She pressed her hand on mine, trying to force me to stroke her a little harder. I wanted to drive her absolutely stark raving mad. I wanted her to be completely carried away in her extasy. I wanted a girl turned animal, jumping and screaming, writhing and convulsing out of control in my lap.\n\nI allowed her to adjust the pressure that I was applying on her clit, though I still would briefly pause between strokes. As I rubbed her, she began thrusting her hips at my teasing hand. Harder and harder she thrust, my cock siding in and out of her as she went. Her pussy began to suck at my fingers and her whimpering turned into a louder moan. I listened carefully for any indication that she was reaching the brink of orgasm. Her moans became louder and more urgent each time. Soon she was gasping for breath and moaning as she exhaled. Her breathing increased tempo and I followed suit with my fingertip. ""She's getting close,"" I thought. I continued to rub her hot sensitive clit just a little softer, and she started trying to form the word ""No!"" but all she could get her extasy racked mind to produce was, ""Nuh! Nuh! Nuh!"" in rhythm with my stroking.\n\nI then lightened the force of my fingertip on her clit just a little more and she began to buck on my lap wildly. Frantically, she pleaded ""No! No! Ple! Ple! Pleeasse! Make! Me! Cuuum! Nooow! Please!"" gasping and bucking between each word. She started that screaming - growling moan again, bucking on my throbbing stiff member. Riding up and down the shaft with complete abandon. Her rectum clung to my shaft as best as it could, being thwarted by the lubricating slimy lather of soap that ran down the crack of her ass and onto my super-hard straining cock. ""Oh! Oh! Oh! I'm cumming! I'm cumming all over your big hot cock! Oh Dan! Rub me! Rub my little pussy! Rub my hot little pussy!""\n\nShe continued to pound up and down on my cock. Her firm young breasts bouncing on her heaving chest. Her tight little torso twisting and wrenching out of control. She was possessed by her extasy, completely under its control. At the mercy of its will. Her hot little pussy, pink and shiny sucked at my loving fingertip, trying desperately but unsuccessfully to pull it further into her, making animal noises as she came and came.\n\nSlowing the pace down, she slid up my raging cock gripping it with her ass muscles. Then, relaxing them, she slid back down. With each stroke, my cock almost popped out of her tight pink butt hole. It was so hot and tight, wrapped around my cock like a hot velvety fist. I could feel my balls churning. My scrotal sack tightening. Preparing to unload the hot sticky jism that I had in store for her.\n\nAs she started to come down from her orgasm, she looked over her shoulder to see my cock sliding in and out of her hot little rectum. This sight brought her off once again, and she tried to watch as she came. I couldn't stand it any longer. The thought of this beautiful young girl cumming at the sight of my stiff cock sliding in and out of her ass made me loose it completely. I bashed my red hot member into her hot quivering little ass mercilessly. She still tried to grip me as I pummeled her. The muscle at the base of my cock was straining harder than ever now as I began to shoot load upon load of hot jism into her greedy little ass. The heat and splashing sensation made her scream aloud in extasy as I continued to pump more and more of the hot goo into her, washing her insides thoroughly. ""Oooh, yes! Fill me with your cum Dan! Fill my ass with your hot cum! Uh! Uh!"" She was on the verge of tears as I continued to unload. We rocked back and forth endlessly, the head of my cock nearly popping out of her many times. I had pumped so much cum into her sweet little ass that it began to gush through the seal of her rectum. It dribbled down the reddened shaft of my cock and down her inner thighs.\n\nOur orgasms tapered off simultainiously and we sat there in the warm bathwater stroking eachother lazily. My cock was still buried in her rectum, thought it was completely spent. After a while, I whispered to her ""That was a dream come true. All of my adult life I've had the fantasy of doing exactly what we just did. And it was better than I'd ever imagined."" She smiled up at me as I continued, ""I'll remember this night for the rest of my life."" Her smile disappeared when she realized that I thought that this would be our only encounter, ""But why? There's always tomorrow night, isn't there?"" My heart began to race once more.\n\nThe Annals of Emily Part 2\n\npen-ance (pen'ens) n. 1. A voluntary act of devotion or self-mortification to show sorrow for a sin or misdeed.\n\n Not even my wildest fantasies could compare to the encounter I had had with Emily last night in my bathtub. Her amazing and surprising sexual sophistication. Her absolute joy in what we did. I had never thought that a girl, at the tender age of seventeen, would be willing to do such things as we did... And LOVE it! I become rock hard every time I think of how she had playfully teased me while she sun bathed in her back yard, and then again as I stood before her in the bath... ""Naughty, naughty!"", I thought to myself with an evil grin.\n\nAt first, I had worried that the new found sexual feelings that I had for her would frighten and embarrass her, destroying our longstanding neighborly relationship. I had always thought of her in an almost fatherly way. I had known her since she was a tot playing in our adjoining backyards, and I guess that like a father, I hadn't noticed how much Emily had matured. To my delight, our relationship had done anything but fallen apart. It had taken on a whole new dimension, an intimacy that we secretly shared.\n\nAfter our mind numbing encounter, I had thanked her, thinking that it was a one time thing. But she had said that, ""There's always tomorrow night."" and the thought made my pelvic muscles grow tense, wondering ""Will there be a tomorrow night?""\n""Will she regret what we'd done?"" I tried to push away the guilt and anxiety that was creeping into my mind. What with me being thirty four, and Emily being only seventeen, I was exactly twice her age. I WAS old enough to be her father, and the idea was becoming increasingly guilt provoking.\n\nI snapped on the TV to take my mind off of it... Oprah. Good, I'll watch someone elses problems for a while... GOD, I'm a SICKO!\n\n""Hiiee! Today, we're going to talk with 'Cradle Robbers' and the CHILDREN who's lives they've DESTROYED...""\n\nShit! <click!> Phil Donahue. Let's give him a try...\n\n""Folks... This, is little Jeany. When she was ONLY seventeen, she was seduced by an older man. She will carry her emotional scars with her FOR THE REST OF HER LIFE!...""\n\nOK. OK. I flexible. How about the news... <click!>\n\n""Amy Fisher today, testified that she had been raped by Mr. Buttafuco... Coming up, Woody Allen...""\n\nJust as I was sizing the TV up for a dip in the fish tank, the phone in the kitchen rang. I rushed to answer it, grabbing it on the third ring. A small, resolute voice spoke,\n\n""Hello Dan? It's Emily.""\n\nMy face went numb. My jaw became stiff and felt awkward as I tried to sound casual,\n\n""Hi Emmy. What's up?""\n\n""Dan, I think we need to talk.""\n\nMy guts sank. My phony smile became too heavy to hold up. I felt a chill as the blood in my limbs raced to the core of my body, as if to avoid a horrible wound that was about to be inflicted upon me. She continued,\n\n""Could you come over for a while?""\n\nTrying to regain some composure, I said hoarsely,\n\n""Wh-What did you want to talk about Emily?""\n\n""I need to talk to you about... about what happened last night. My parents are still gone so we can talk here. It's OK, I promise.""\n\nI knew it! She was going to drop the bomb. Not only will there be no 'tomorrow night' for us, but we would no doubt be unable to exchange casual hellos any longer without feeling the guilt of the now dreadful secret we shared.\n\nI agreed to come over and headed through the back yard to her house. What did she want to talk about? If she was ashamed, it seemed that she wouldn't want to talk at all. That would've been much worse. At least I had a chance to help her through the guilt; to try to make things right again... Yeah right, I've always been a dreamer. I guess some things never change!\n\nShe met me at the door and let me in. She was wearing a light blue cotton work shirt, that was tucked into a pair of very short denim cutoffs. She was barefooted except for a thin gold ankle bracelet. Her silky straight blonde hair was parted in the middle and flowed down over her shoulders. As we stood in her parents kitchen I could smell that 'other family' smell. I could detect a faint smell of cinnamon, mixed with other spices that I couldn't identify. It was simply an unfamiliar combination of odors that reminded me that I was in some one elses home, making me feel more ill at ease.\n\nEmily immediately noticed my nervousness.\n\n""What's wrong Dan?""\n\nHer tone was kind and compassionate.\n\n""Nothing! Nothing...""\n\nI responded quickly. Possibly too quickly. I was very conscious of my tone of voice; I didn't want to show my nervousness. This of course did nothing but to make me more nervous. Trying to change the subject I offered,\n\n""So, what did you need to talk about Emily?""\n\nShe took my hand, tugging at me in the direction of the livingroom.\n\n""C'mon, lets go sit down.""\n\nWe entered the livingroom and she led me to the couch where she sat beside me. She sat on the couch facing me with one foot touching the floor and the other tucked under her. She didn't seem to be very upset at all, and my anxiety faded into curiosity as I began to wonder in earnest about what she had on her mind.\n\nI looked at her as if to coax her into confiding in me. She looked into her hands sitting in her lap as my eyes met hers.\n\n""Dan, I've been thinking about what happened yesterday,""\n\nMy eyes scanned her face expectantly. She smiled somewhat coyly, still looking into her hands, and began to fidget with the thin gold bracelet on her wrist,\n\n""You see, I've been feeling really guilty about it.""\n\nShe lifted her eyes to gaze directly into mine. Her hand moved toward my upper leg,\n\n""I know that I teased you when I was sun bathing yesterday... and teasing isn't nice. I've been a 'very naughty girl', haven't I Dan?""\n\nHer lips started to curl up at the corners slightly. A mere hint of a smile flashed across her face, her eyebrows cocked as if to ask for mercy.\n\n'Very Naughty Girl'?! Wait a minute! I had expected her to break down in tears of guilt and regret, but... Was she playing a game with me? A wave of excitement poured over me as her little hand moved low on my inner thigh. She continued, slowly creeping her hand toward my crotch,\n\n""Don't you think I've been a very 'Bad little girl'? I think that I need to be 'punished', don't you?""\n\nAs she finished her sentence, her mouth remained partly open. She scanned my face with her innocent blue eyes, looking for a reaction, her hot little hand urgently squeezing my inner thigh very close to my now bulging erection. Dazed, I slowly spoke as if in a trance,\n\n""Uuhhh... Yes, you Are a 'naughty little girl', and you Do need to be 'punished'.""\n\nI sounded like some lust crazed dirty old man. Hell, I WAS a lust crazed dirty old man, and she was my wet dream come true! My words came out breathy and a little slurred. My mind was almost paralyzed by the dirty fantasies she was conjuring up in it. What a depraved set of sexual appetites this beautiful young sex goddess had. She truly was a naughty little girl, and I was in heaven!\n\nUpon hearing my words, her eyes closed softly and she began breathing in tense shallow breaths. The sound of her excited breathing made my stomach muscles palpitate anxiously. I wanted badly to take her in my arms, to feel the warmth of her body against mine, her excited breathing on my neck, to smell the sent of her lovely hair. But as I reached out to touch her, she took my hand away and said,\n\n""C'mon, lets go upstairs to my bedroom. We can talk about it better up there.""\n\nWe arose from the couch, and she led me by the hand up the stairs, frequently glancing back into my eyes with excited anticipation.\n\nHer bedroom was bright and fragrant. It was decorated with stuffed animals and all sorts of 'little girl' things. A single ""Kings X"" poster hung on the wall by her dresser. She had a good ear, and I was impressed. I'd expected her to be into 'Poodle Rock' as a friend calls it - you know, Bon Jovi and his ilk? But then, Emily isn't your average teenaged girl! The wallpaper had a light, flowery design on it. This was a girls room, no mistaking it, and I felt a little out of place here. A white quilted bedspread with little flowers on it neatly covered her canopy bed. The pillows had pink, lace trimmed cases on them. The entire room reeked of sweet, feminine virginity.\n\nAs we stood just inside her doorway, she moved in front of me and turned to face me. Her hands went to her collar and slid down to the first closed button. The little gold bracelet that adorned her wrist highlighted her lovely tan. She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and said,\n\n""I'm really sorry that I teased you yesterday, Dan. I just couldn't help myself. I've wanted you ever since I was fifteen, but you never noticed me, and since I turned eighteen last week, I thought it'd be alright...""\n\nEighteen?! I didn't know she'd turned eighteen. I'd been worried about getting in trouble with the law, or much worse, being cross examined by Jeraldo Revera, should anyone have found out about us.\n\n""Eighteen? I thought you were still seventeen. Why didn't you tell me?""\n\nI was a little angry at the needless worry that I'd been through. Her response was a bit timid,\n\n""I-I just wanted to surprise you, that's all. I'm sorry.""\n\nHer sincerity made my anger dissolve, and I realized that it was no ones fault really. She began unbuttoning her blouse and moved toward the bed.\n\n""I love to tease men."" she confessed, ""Making them get all nervous and horny, knowing that they can't do anything about it, just drives me crazy! And I know that it's 'Very Naughty' of me.""\n\nAs she reached the bed, her blouse was completely unbuttoned. She pulled it off of her shoulders slowly and sensually. The setting afternoon sun cast its light through the window, and onto Emily's lovely naked torso. It fell on her in such a way as to illuminate the golden peach-fuzz on her arms and breasts, making it seem incandescent. Hundreds, thousands of tiny glowing filaments followed her tender, nubile silhouette. As she turned, the rays caught her long blonde eyelashes, and they lit up in the same way. The sight of her standing by the window, bathed in the warm sunlight, was truly magical.\n\nShe paused to stroke one nipple with her fingertips, making her gasp with excitement, admiring the way that it swelled and stood up firm and attentive on her breast. She then looked at me as if to seek my approval. I smiled vaguely as I ogled her magnificent curves.\n\nShe then started to wiggle out of her short tight cut off jeans.\n\n""I really wouldn't blame you if you wanted to do All Sorts of 'Nasty' things to me. I wouldn't blame you at All.""\n\nThe shame in her voice was exaggerated, the way that a little girl might shame her Teddy bear for being naughty. It was making me fucking crazy!\n\nI stood there, barely remembering not to drool as her shorts fell to the floor. She wore a pair of satiny pink panties that were tied at the hips. They clung to her sweet bottom tightly, pulling into her dampened pussy lips, making them easy to see through the soft fabric. As she climbed lazily onto the bed, she reached for a very large stuffed Teddy bear that was sitting on a chair beside her bed.\n\n""I thought about you All Last Night, Dan.""\n\nShe dragged the stuffed animal to her as she spoke.\n\n""Do you wanna see what I did about it?""\n\nMy cock was pushing against my fly with all its might.\n\n""Yes, I Would like to see.""\n\nEmily sleepily drew the toy bear close to her and rolled onto her side to wrap her silky smooth legs around its furry thigh, slowly, passionately grinding her pussy into it.\n\n""This is what I do when I get horny at night,"" she said in a soft sensual tone, ""Is it naughty of me, Dan?""\n\nI could barely speak as I played along, ""Ohh, yes, it is Emily.""\n\nAs she heard my response, she buried her face into the Teddy bear and whimpered softly. Her pretty pink panties began to bunch up into her crack, exposing more and more of her soft tanned cheeks with each stroke. She became more aroused, humping more and more violently as I watched. Her whimpers soon turned into louder moans as she continued to mash and grind her hot panty clad pussy against its leg.\n\nI moved to the bed, and sat down softly beside her. The bedsprings creaked quietly under my weight. I felt the bedspread with my hand. It was made of soft cotton, and felt cool to the touch. At once, I understood how Emily's naked skin enjoyed the cool feel of it on this hot August afternoon. The soft creaking and motion of the bed caused Emily to stir from her dreamy lovemaking with the stuffed toy, and she started to roll onto her back to look at me. I quickly placed my hand on her soft exposed hip and whispered,\n\n""No! Don't stop. Tell me about your fantasies.""\n\nSuddenly, I heard a soft feminine voice coming from behind me,\n\n""Hi Dan.""\n\nI turned quickly to see Emily's big sister, Janet, standing in the doorway.\n\nJanet was a tall girl, about 20 years old. She had beautiful flame red hair that was tied back into a loose bun. A few small locks of her hair hung down carelessly along the sides of her round young face and she had bangs that were short and straight. Her skin was very fair with a few light freckles sprinkled over it. Her ears, nose and cheeks were flushed, making her look scrubbed and tender. She had the same beautiful blue eyes that her sister enjoyed, giving her a slightly feline look. I had known Janet for a long time also. She had been quite a basketball player in high school, and I had seen her picture in the sports section of the local paper quite often.\n\nI was surprised to see that Janet was wearing a tight fitting, thin cotton tee shirt with straps holding it up on her shoulders. It was white and very short in the body, exposing a portion of her firm smooth tummy. It clung to her large full breasts, making her nipples very obvious. You could see that her oreolas were beautifully cone shaped, with nipples that were like brand new pencil erasers; they sat up straight and had flat tops, like two little cylinders.\n\nShe also had on a pair of peach colored bikini underware which allowed me to see the lines that ran from her hips down into her damp crotch. Those lines, or creases, can be incredibly sexy on a woman... I don't really know what it is about them, but GOD I love them! A neat little rectangular patch of red hair pushed on her panties, making its outline just visible under the fabric.\n\nI was quite startled to see her standing there, and I jumped up off of the bed. At first my eyes darted around, looking for an explanation as to why I was in her little sisters bedroom with my hand on Emily's hip as she humped a stuffed toy almost buck naked! I drew a complete blank. I had no excuse. But Janet was smiling. And it wasn't as innocent a smile as Emily's.\n\nJanet entered the room very confidently and sat down on the bed were I had just been sitting. She glanced at Emily briefly and put a hand on the back of her leg. She then turned to me and said,\n\n""Emily's been telling me all about what a 'Naughty Girl' she's been, Dan.""\n\nHer tone was of pretend scolding as she looked at me with big innocent eyes, shaking her head shamefully as she spoke,\n\n""She told me how she teased your Poor Throbbing Cock, and how she drove you to do those Nasty things to her.""\n\nJanet stroked the back of Emily's leg lightly with her fingers as she spoke, which caused Emily to moan softly. Emily then discarded the Teddy bear and skooched onto her stomach. She slowly brought her knees up, one at a time, into the 'doggy' position, with her ass swaying back and forth invitingly. Janet, becoming excited and breathless, continued,\n\n""Emily's a Very Naughty girl. Even now, she would happily take your Big Stiff Cock up her Ass... Wouldn't you Emily?""\n\n""Ooh yess!"", Emily sighed into the pillows as if half asleep.\n\n""You see Dan? Isn't she just the Nastiest little girl you've Ever seen?""\n\nJanet's hand glided over Emily's fantastic rump as it swayed right to left. She was becoming more and more excited as she chastised her sexy little sister with feigned shock and disgust.\n\n""I'll bet I could make her Cum just by playing with her Naughty little butt hole!""\n\nAs she ended that sentence, she climbed up onto the bed facing the foot of it, and threw a leg over Emily's back as if mounting a horse. Emily's behind sat before her like a fleshy pair of bongos. Her hands fondled and squeezed Emily's tender panty clad butt cheeks passionately as she slowly gyrated against her backbone.\n\nThe scene before me was completely unbelievable. I'd seen a lot of main stream porn videos in my day, but this was actually happening right before my eyes! And with my neighbor's daughters! Janet's excitement grew wilder and wilder,\n\n""Come here and look Dan.""\n\nI moved to the foot of the bed, as Janet's hands made circular motions on Emily's butt cheeks. The anguished passion in Janet's face and eyes was intense as she looked at me.\n\nShe suddenly slapped Emily's fanny rather hard,\n\n""Naughty girl! Naughty Naughty girl!""\n\nJanet was speaking through clenched teeth at this point. Emily gasped deeply in shock but otherwise did not protest as Janet continued her frenzied massaging.\n\n""Just wait till you to see how well I've taught her, Dan. Just wait till you see what she can do...""\n\nJanet slowly brought her hand to one of the bows on Emily's panties and pulled on it until it came undone, causing the front of the panties to fall open. She somewhat whimsically pulled the flap down across Emily's waving young butt, letting it hang there, still secured to the other leg. Emily gasped again and moaned pitifully as I watched her ass muscles clench and flex, drawing her silky cheeks together. Her panties dangled from one leg exposing her smooth young bottom, the red finger marks from Janet's punishing blow being quite evident.\n\nJanet began to run her finger up and down Emily's crack. Her tone was distressed and frenzied,\n\n""Doesn't she have a Beautiful Ass Dan? Wouldn't you love to see me make her cum?""\n\n""Ooh yes, I would..."", I muttered, watching mesmerized as Emily's butt began to hump up and down against Janet's now loving strokes.\n\n""Ouu, her ass is so soft and round and sexy isn't it. Mmmm."", Janet purred as she gave Emily's butt cheek another smack for good measure.\n\nEmily's hot quivering little pussy was still covered by her partially removed panties, and I watched it intently as she humped. I could see a few very fine blonde pubic hairs poking out around the soft pink fabric. I wanted desperately to gently rub and stroke her soft hot mound with the backs of my fingers, but Janet obviously had a plan, and I decided to just watch and enjoy the show.\n\nJanet leaned back to open the drawer of Emily's nightstand. She produced a large pink dildo and a tube of KY jelly. The sight of these items, coupled with the fact that Emily kept them at her bedside, drove me insane with the thoughts of what she did with them at night.\n\nJanet set them on the bed beside her and gracefully pulled her tee shirt off over her head. Her breasts were just as beautiful as I had imagined. Large and full, her skin was very fair, the nipples erect and pink and perfect. Very tender. Very suckable!\n\nThe tube of KY had an attachment on it, the likes of which I've never seen before. It was slender, with a bulbous tip, and it screwed on in place of the cap. Janet held the tube in her hand and placed the tip onto Emily's butt hole. Emily gasped and clenched at the cold intruding object, but soon relaxed. Janet squeezed a little of the lubricating jelly onto Emily's hot pucker, and slowly worked it inward, all the way to the hilt. She gently squeezed the tube while extracting it from Emily's quivering rectum, leaving a large glob resting at the entrance.\n\n""When Emily was fifteen, she asked me if I would teach her how to please a man. I taught her how to take a cock up the ass just like this. Remember Emily?""\n\nEmily just moaned softly.\n\n""Ever since then, she's been just crazy about being butt fucked, and I enjoy giving her 'refresher courses'.""\n\nDiscarding the tube, she picked up the vibrator and flicked it on. As it hummed quietly, Emily began to breath excitedly through her mouth. Soon, Janet was doing the same as she rubbed the tip of the large humming dildo into the glob of lubricant that rested on Emily's receptive young butt hole. She angled the vibrator, pointing it straight at Emily's pucker. It was as though Janet was holding a dagger in her hand. She slowly pressed the tip into her little sisters hot willing orifice, making Emily squeal and wriggle with delight.\n\n""You Love that, Don't you Emily? Tell me you want more, you Nasty little girl!"", Janet demanded.\n\n""Ouuu, YESS! I LOVE IT! I LOVE IT! Go DEEPER! I DO want more!""\n\nThe words made Janet swoon with lust as she continued to grind her hot little pussy into her sisters backbone. She pressed down on the massive dildo steadily, and I watched as it disappeared into Emily's quivering rectum. The excess KY jelly oozed out of her hole as it went in. Janet smeared this all over Emily's lovely crack, making it glisten. She then began to pump on the dildo, riding it in, and then back out of her sister. Emily struggled to get her hand beneath her tummy, and then reached up to rub her hot wet little pussy through the cloth of her dishevelled panties.\n\nAs Emily glided her finger over her hot little muff, she moaned submissively into the pillow. Janet, breathing through her teeth as she continued to stroke, was driven wild by the sight of Emily masterbating herself.\n\n""UUHHH Dan, you see what I mean?! Look at her go! She LOVES it!""\n\nI couldn't answer. Emily then slid her middle finger under her sopping wet panties, and deep into her aching twat. I couldn't stand it any longer. I had to get involved. I pulled my tee shirt off, and began to undo my pants.\n\n""Ouuu, Emily. I think Dan wants to help!""\n\nJanet stopped her pumping with the dildo, leaving it stuffed deeply into Emily's butt as I finished undressing and climbed onto the foot of the bed. She reached out to put her warm soft hands on my chest and began to passionately run her fingers through the hair on it.\n\nThe bizarreness of the scene, and the enthusiasm that Janet showed toward my participation made my mind reel. As I moved toward Emily's behind, I rested my stiff cock on her butt cheek, and against the vibrating dildo that protruded from her. My cock and balls tingled from the vibrator and I could feel the heat of Emily's young body.\n\n""Ouuu, Danny! Do you wanna try for a while?""\n\nI could only growl as I placed a hand on Emily's butt cheek. I grasped the dildo, and began to stroke. Emily started to moan in a louder and more urgent voice,\n\n""Ooh Danny! Ram it into me! It feels So Good! Twist it! Uh! Uh!""\n\nInsensed with perverse lust I stroked more violently, twisting the buzzing dork as it slid tightly in and out of her.\n\nJanet had snapped up the tube of KY jelly, and squeezed a large glob of it into her hand, as I continued to stroke.\n\n""Mmm Danny, you do that well! Emily's been needing a good reaming, isn't that right Emily?""\n\n""Oooh YESS! Ream my butt hole Dan! Ream it out Good! Ouu! Ouu! Ouu! Yes! That's the way! Twist it in me!""\n\nMy stiff cock slapped against Emily's hip and dragged across the back of her silky smooth leg as I twisted and stroked the dildo in and out of her brutally.\n\nJanet then grasped my cock, her hand filled with KY,\n\n""Why don't we try this for a while Dan?""\n\nShe began to stroke my throbbing staff, making me unable to continue my work on Emily.\n\n""Ouuu Yes! I think that's a Good idea!"", She said with a big smile.\n\nMy mind felt as if it had locked up, and I growled in a very low evil voice, ""Ouuu Yess! Let me at that sweet little butt hole!""\n\nAs I think about it now, I'm surprised that my voice could get that low and guttural. It was as if I'd been possessed. Even my breathing was that same primal growl as I looked at Emily's sweet willing behind in front of me.\n\nJanet had to almost fight with me to get me to stop ramming the dildo into Emily. She removed the dork, and I shimmied up closer to greedily fill the now vacant hole with my rock hard cock. I grabbed her soft yielding butt cheeks in both hands and dug my fingers deep into her flesh. My intention wasn't to hurt her, but my lust had overpowered every shred of restraint I had left. She had asked for it, LITERALLY!\n\n""Aaahhh!! Aaaaahhhh!! I'm sorry Danny!! I'm sorry for teasing you!!"", Emily cried, ""Please don't hurt my poor little butt hole any more!""\n\nI didn't need to ask her why she was still stroking her clit as she begged me to stop. I looked down at Emily's sweet face, her eyes half closed and glazed as she breathed in excitement through her pouty full lips.\n\nJanet had climbed off of Emily's back, and had moved to kneel along side of me. She watched me bashing away at Emily with a big happy grin. She ran her fingertips up and down my spine as I pumped, which made me shutter and growl,\n\n""Ouuu you little bitch! You sexy little bitch! I'm gonna fuck your tight little ass till it splits wide open!""\n\nTaking a hand off of Emily's cheek, I wrapped it around Janet's waste and drew her to me. Her face pressed into my ear and her breath flowed into it. She brought her hand up to stroke my nipple, which nearly sent me over the edge. I pounded harder into Emily. Janet started to whisper into my ear,\n\n""We know you've always wanted to do this to Emily, Dan. That's why I taught her so well. Just for you, honey. Just for you.""\n\nThat pushed me over the edge! As I stroked, I grunted as though I was trying to lift the back of a bus. I began to unload into Emily's little rectum, but my wild strokes brought the head of my cock right out of her. I sprayed ropes of hot jism all over Emily's back and butt cheeks as I blindly slid my raging cock in her crack. Janet's caresses on my chest were becoming more impassioned with each gush.\n\nUpon feeling my hot jiz splattering on her, Emily reached a wailing orgasm of her own. Her hips jerked violently, pushing her still panty clad muff into her fingers as she continued to fondle herself.\n\nI turned to Janet, who was still breathing very hard, and took her into my arms. I softly buried my face into her neck, planting little kisses around her ear. Her arms tightened around me as I moved down her long slender neck, kissing her and running the tip of my nose over her as I went. Her breathing increased in speed and depth as she cried,\n\n""Oh Danny, fuck me now!""\n\nMy hands slid down to the small of her back as I moved my kisses to her collar bone. She was damp with perspiration from the heat of the day, and her own excitement as I slowly worked my way down over her body.\n\nMy kisses finally reached Janet's breasts. They were firm and sat up on her chest proudly. Her beautiful pink, and perfectly formed nipples were almost in reach of my trembling lips when in uncontrolled lust, she pulled my face into her chest,\n\n""Suck on my nipples Danny! Make love to my titties!""\n\nKnowing very well the sweet agony of denial, I ignored her plea to satisfy her aching nipples. Instead, I licked all around one of them, dragging my tongue over her breast in long slow delicate strokes.\n\n""UHHH! You BASTARD! Please! My nipples hurt so much! Please, suck on them!"", she cried out in frustration.\n\nGrinning to myself, I began to lash at her nipple with just the tip of my tongue. Teasing it into a rage. As Janet clutched madly at my hair, I felt that at any moment she would start pulling hanks of it out of my head. I finally let her have what she needed and slowly wrapped my lips around her nipple. I held it there between my teeth and lashed at it with my tongue. With each stroke, I could feel Janet's body quiver in ecstasy in my arms.\n\nEmily, who was still recovering from her orgasm, had rolled onto her side, making room for Janet and I. Stopping my attention on Janet's breasts, I gently laid her back on the bed along side of Emily. I lowered myself over her with my face now below her heaving breasts, and continued to place soft kisses all over her ribcage. Emily joined in by fondling her sisters throbbing nipples, providing them with much needed attention. As I moved downward, Janet placed her hand on my head and pushed insistently toward her sopping wet crotch,\n\n""Lick my pussy Dan! Make me cum! Ohh God, I need to cum now!""\n\nHer sweet cries were compelling, but I wanted to make her suffer a little while longer. Without removing her panties, I kissed my way down over her hip and down into her crotch. As my lips caressed her hot wet mound, her hips trembled spastically. She spread her legs wide to allow me to move my face closer to her aching pussy. I alternately licked and kissed her inner thighs, being careful not to touch her pussy at all. Janet's anguished cries were music to my ears as she grasped the bedspread with her hands and dug her heels into the mattress. I knew just what she was feeling as I ignored her twitching throbbing muff and continued to torture her soft sensitive inner thighs with my wildly lashing tongue.\n\nThe entire universe, it seemed, had almost imperseptibly faded into the background as we lay on Emily's bed. It was like what I've read about Zen philosophy; there was only 'now', no past to nag at me, no future to worry me. Only the feel of the cool bedspread on my legs, the scent, texture, and taste of Janet's gorgeous body. Her fevered moans filled my ears as I continued to work my way up toward the crotch of her panties with my tongue.\n\nI pulled her panties to one side, being careful not to disturb her too much. I let my breath flow through her lovely red pubes which caused a violent reaction in her. She shuttered, but only at the hips, and tried desperately to push her hot aching muff into my face. Her sincerity and urgency was overwhelming as she groaned,\n\n""Hoohh! Jesus, Dan! Make me cum before I loose my MIND!!""\n\nThis plea REALLY got to me, and I dipped my tongue into her,\n\n""UUUUHYESSS!!"", she cried.\n\nI withdrew, and ran the tip along her pussy lips, then buried it tenderly under the hood covering her clit. Janet threw her head from side to side as I continued to make love to her swollen clitoris. The heat and softness of the skin lining the walls of her pussy was unimaginably inviting. I licked her clit in short quick strokes, like a kitten drinking milk. This drove her wild, and she began immediately to buck and shiver under my face.\n\nShe pulled even harder at the bedspread, lifting it up to partially cover her body on one side, and then her release finally came. Her scream was blood curdling, but turned quickly into a very high pitched squeal,\n\n""YES! YES! YES! YES!"", her words were short and staccato.\n\nI kept working my tongue until her orgasm had subsided, and then layed my head on the mattress below her to rest my neck. After a few minutes, Emily spoke up,\n\n""C'mon in the bathroom Dan, and I'll clean you up."", referring to the KY jelly that covered my cock.\n\nWe headed to the bathroom, leaving Janet sprawled on the bed, and Emily filled the sink with warm water. She reached for a bar of soap, and started to work up a lather in the sink. As she did this, I reached down and plucked the bow on her panties, untieing and removing it from her in one motion. She stood beside me as naked as I was now.\n\nHer hands covered in rich lather, she turned her attention to my erect lubricated cock. Lovingly, she began to stroke it, cleaning it well. I thought I might cum again, but she was good at sensing when to pause. Once again, Emily had that knack of being able to bring me right to the brink of orgasm and holding me there. GOD, I loved that!\n\nAfter she was satisfied that my cock was soapy enough, she rinsed it well, and then dried it with a handy towel. I was now very aroused as she led me back into her bedroom and sat me down on the bed. Janet slid over to make room for me, and stroked my back slowly.\n\nAs I sat there, Emily knelt before me, and placed a hand on each of my knees,\n\n""Dan,""\n\nshe said, glancing alternately between my eyes and my crotch,\n\n""I know that I've been 'naughty', and I've taken my 'punishment' like I should,""\n\nher hands slowly sliding up my inner thighs,\n\n""but I just want to make sure that you're satisfied that I've learned my lesson...""\n\nWith that, she took my fully erect penis in her hand, and slowly moved her face closer to it. I was stunned by the anticipation of what she was about to do, and I laid back across Janet's legs. I thought I would lose my mind if I watched her perfect young face lower into my lap. I felt her hot, full lips contact the head of my penis, as Janet ran her fingers through the hair on my chest. Emily then backed off and said,\n\n""I can't get over how hot your cock is Dan!""\n\nI looked down at her as she began to rub and cuddle it against her face. Her eyes closed dreamily as she continued this lovemaking, dragging my stiff throbbing cock over her cheek, then across her lips and nose to stroke it on her other cheek. A passionate frown began to form on her face as she rubbed and stroked more and more wildly.\n\nNow, as she brought the head across her mouth, she darted her tongue out to drag it across the veiny underside as it passed. Her hot wet tongue sent ripples of pleasure through me as she continued.\n\nShe narrowed her swipes down until she was dragging my cock over her lips only, and I couldn't keep from moaning repeatedly as I neared my climax. Suddenly, she slid her pouty lips over me and engulfed me completely. I watched as my stiff cock disappeared down into her throat and reappeared as she bobbed back up. Then back down in, all the way. As I felt myself starting to cum, I let out a long groan, and Emily took this signal to pull off of me completely. She rubbed it on her sweet face and lips again as she said,\n\n""Cum on my face Danny! Cum allll ooover my face!""\n\nMy entire body stiffened at these words, and I shot load after load of cum over her cheek and across the bridge of her nose up onto her forehead as her tongue darted in and out to lick me. Before I had stopped cumming, she wrapped her lips around the head of my cock and sucked on it just like a lolly pop, swallowing my last shot.\n\nIt took me quite a while to calm down from my orgasm, and I lay there, unable to move, aside from the spasmodic twitches that shot through my body like the tail end of an electrical storm.\n\nFinally Janet spoke up,\n\n""Emily 'says' that she's learned her lesson, Dan,"" as the beginnings of a grin caused her lips to twitch slightly, ""but I wouldn't be a bit surprised if she forgets everything she's learned today, and then we'll just have to start allll over again!""\n\nExhausted, I could only chuckle slightly, almost in disbelief at the thought. Janet then turned to her little sister,\n\n""Now Emily, you'd better go get cleaned up. Mom and Dad will be comming home soon.""\n\nI took this as my queue to get dressed and going myself. Making my way downstairs and into the kitchen, I heard a car door shut at the front of the house. I was safely across the back yard even before her parents made it to their front door."
285,Anne At The Pool,['ff-teens'],"8 and that's about what I would guess by looking at her. She is about my height (5'5""), thick & wavy dark brown hair just on the shoulders, long legs with a beautiful girlish figure. Just the right amount of meat on her bones and a flat stomach. Her breasts overfilled the size B bikini top. She told me that it was last years suit but she liked how it looked on her. So did I. She didn't have much in the hip dept. but she has the greatest buns. Nice and round and tight. They didn't bounce when she walked, the two sides just moved up and down alternately. And she had a great tan, perfect complexion and no dark body hair (except a bit of a mustache & thick eyebrows). I stood up to greet her and found her eyes. I didn't get anything out of my mouth, I just stood there (most likely with my mouth open). Her eyes are a green green (I mean GREEN) color like I never seen b4. They have a lot of distinct patterns and there is this black ring around the color area. It's a thin line but just as black as the center of her eye. When she smiles, her eyes open up real big. But when she looked into my eyes it's like she was looking right into me and down to my stomach. It's hard to find a word for the feeling. Haunting (in a sense), eerie (utterly), daring & bold (with a certain confidence), disarming (I was broken instantly), craving (I felt passion rays coming from her eyes & finding the pit of my stomach) & butterflies (not her eyes, my stomach). When she broke eye contact, I was able to talk. We did the ""great seeing ya - you look great"" stuff. I was real nervous & hyper and I needed to break the tension (my tension, she seemed really mellow). So I led her to the bathroom. I wanted to show her that I was bold too & I was ready for this just as much as she was. Even though I saw that the girls room was empty, I knew that we couldn't trust this privacy for very long. We went around the wall and I quickly planted my mouth on hers. She opened her mouth and my tongue found hers. She tasted so sweet. We kissed for about 2 minute but it seemed like forever. Amy then stepped away and lifted up the top of her suit and showed me her boobs. I said something like `nice' as I reached out with both hands and felt them. Her skin is so soft and firm and dark. I was this moment I noticed her boobs were almost as tan as her arms. That added to my excitement. Her nipples were sticking out and were real hard. I squeezed them and she squealed. I could see that she enjoyed showing & giving me this treat. I lifted my top for her and she gently felt me. I suggested we better leave the bathroom before we end up naked on the floor, so after another hot kiss we went out to the pool. There still wasn't anyone in the pool (just 2 people reading). I had 2 diving masks, so I told her I wanted to show her a trick. We jumped in the water and sat on the stairs in the shallow end. I told her to put on her mask and look at me under the water. I moved the bottom of my suit aside and she got a full view of my cunt. I looked down at her and she did the same and she slid 2 fingers deep into herself so I did the same. So there we were, 2 girls sitting in a pool watching eachother finger-fuck themselves. I told her how I do this if a kid was swimming around with a Mask on. I pretend that I don't realize I can be seen with a mask. She thought it was a great idea & couldn't wait to try it. We sat close together and fingered eachother for a short time. We were having a great time. Soon the pool started to get crowded and we sat & talk for a long time. Two boys showed up and we hoped that they had masks, but they didn't. We hoped they would ask to borrow our, but they didn't. Amy got an idea and put on a tee shirt & removed her suit top. She pretended to adjust the buckles. She told me to push her into the pool, so we got up and I pushed real hard and she went flying into the pool. She swam to the ladder near the boys and got out of the pool. You could see her boobs & nipples like she wasn't wearing anything. The boys almost fell over & so did I. It was fun watching the boys. When I flash, I don't get the chance to look right at the person to see the reaction & this was great. I felt just like I was the one doing the show. It was getting late & I had to go to work so we left. She had a bike and said she didn't live far away. We made plans to meet at the mall, found a spot to kiss, and went our separate way."
286,Anne At the Window,"['F-voy', 'MF']","To answer a few questions I know you would like to ask. I use the camera all the time to watch shows I'd taped & the big TV is busy. Sometimes I would tape me & my banana and watch it. I quickly would tape over it. I knew that we were moving out of that house soon. That's how I didn't feel wierd about doing that to my neighbor. We were only renting that house for a year while my folks were looking to buy a house. I never knew the neighbor girl beyond a ""hello"" once in a while. I did go up to her a few weeks later and did some small talk with her. I wonder why she acted kind of wierd??? ;-)"
287,Anne Remembers,"['FFMffg', 'toddler', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'orgy', 'swinger', 'ws']","Suddenly she was pulled in, and she was hugging and kissing this person, no, it was a girl; a young girl. Anne's fingers could still feel the wetness as she caressed this girl's small, bald pussy. As they kissed and rubbed each other, she became aware of men and women, some who he knew that she knew, masturbating as they watched her. It was a wild dream, and she was sure that as the dream ended the men were shooting semen all over the both of them.\n\nAnne pulled off her wet nightgown. She looked and her nipples were still erect. They stood out from her breasts like big erasers. She grabbed a clean nightgown out of the drawer, and with the light from the street light coming in the window, caught sight of herself in the mirror. For a 31 year old woman, she looked pretty good. Her boobs sagged a bit, but only a bit.\n\nMany other women she knew who had D-cups like hers sagged a lot more than hers did. And that is also after breastfeeding Sarah for 2 years. Her waist or hips were not as thin as when she was a teen, but they were nothing to be ashamed about. Overall, she looked pretty good. She looked lower, and saw the matted hair over her pubic bone, proof of how much she had cum. She used to keep it shaved, but since she and her husband broke up 3 years ago, she did not bother. The only one who saw it was Sarah, when bathing together or...\n\nSarah?\n\nWas it Sarah at the party? Was she nude and spread wide for people to see? Oh God, no! How could that excite her? But the thought sent a rush of adrenalin through her. She was aroused again. She could see her daughter, thin, flat chested, hairless, lying on the floor. A man's large finger was rubbing her little slit.\n\nA woman was biting her little nipples and a hard cock was rubbing against her lips. These pictures were running across her eyes, as if she was there right now. She wanted to see that cock shoot cum all over her daughter's little face. She wanted the man to push that large finger inside her.\n\nBut there was more. Someone else she loved, or more than that, lots of people she loved were there. What was going on?\n\nShe pulled her hand from her crotch, where it had wandered to again start rubbing, and put on her nightgown. She used all the willpower she had to push the memory of the dream out of her mind. She looked at the clock. It was 5 AM. She would never get anymore sleep now, since she had to wake Sarah for school at 6 AM, so she went and made a cup of coffee.\n\nAfter Sarah left for school, Anne sat down at the kitchen table. She started a letter to her cousin Maggie. They had been out of touch for years, but for some reason, Anne needed to send her a letter.\n\n April 21st, 1979\n\nHello Maggie,\n\nI know I have not written in a long time, but I thought I would sit down and write you today. Besides Christmas cards, I am not sure when we last exchanged letters. I hope all is well with you. This morning I am missing the fun you and I had as kids, but at the same time I cannot form any pictures of what we did. Isn't that odd? I have always cared very much for you, and when I think of us together it warms my heart. What is it that bonds us? It seems we are much closer than cousins normally are.\n\nI had the oddest dream last night, and I am a bit ashamed to share it. It was a sexual dream, but as dreams go, I do not remember a lot of it. I know it involved lots of people. And I am not sure, but you may have been there. Isn't that odd? Maybe that is why I am telling you. I am not sure why I am telling you. I woke up and I had obviously had a huge orgasm. But you weren't you. You were a little girl, like Sarah is now. Or were you?\n\nSee how silly dreams are.\n\nI cannot make sense of it, or of not being able to remember the fun we had together. Do you have the same problem? We used to be so close. Why did we drift apart?\n\nWell, I need to run. I will drop this in the mail on the way to the store. The flowers are blooming here in Ann Arbor. It is so nice that spring has arrived. I hope to hear back from you. I really miss you.\n\nLove,\n\nAnne\n\nPS I hope this letter did not offend you. Somehow, I just needed to tell you about it. Please just rip it up if I have crossed a line.\n\n Mailing the letter did not end her sudden longing for her cousin Maggie. Nor did it end the lust that she felt upon awakening. This continued for days, and so did the sexual dreams. They all involved groups of people, some who she knew and some that she did not. Sometimes Sarah was there, sometimes she wasn't. In all of them, as she became slowly aware, Anne herself was naked. She also became aware that in some of the dreams she was not an adult. She had the body of a little girl. Her chest was flat, and her little pussy was bald.\n\nJust like Sarah now.\n\nSarah, Anne's daughter, was 8 years old. She had light brown hair that flowed down her back. She had a cute button nose, and full lips, that she got from her father. She was a very cute little girl with that hint of sensuality that some little girls had. She was outgoing and always trying to joke with her mom. She often ran around the house naked, joking with her mom that she was a ""little bare."" Anne would lightly slap her butt, and soon they would be wrestling and tickling each other.\n\nSince writing the letter to Maggie, and the start of the dreams, Anne was more aware of Sarah and her innocent sexual play. Since they were the only ones living in the home, they did not shut the bathroom doors, or even the bedroom doors. She now noticed that while Sarah was sitting on the toilet peeing, she always had her legs spread wide, and she leaned over and watch the pee leave her and hit the water.\n\nAnne now stood and watched also. She watched as Sarah pulled down her pants and panties. She watched as she spread her legs wide and started peeing. She watched as she finished peeing, and then wiped. She watched as Sarah stood up and pulled up her pants. Often, after this, Anne would run to her room, and masturbate, thinking of what she saw, and seeing herself peeing, and Sarah watching. She would pull Sarah's face down to her throbbing pussy, and pee all over her face. In her fantasy, Sarah always looked up after, smiling, and that pushed Anne over the edge into yet another orgasm.\n\nAnne did not understand herself. She was constantly horny, always thinking of nastier and nastier things. This was not the way it was a few weeks ago. She was a normal mom. She was in control. She did not constantly have lustful thoughts. She NEVER thought of her daughter in a sexual way. But she had to be honest. She loved it. But there was still something missing. Every day she would wait for the mail carrier, hoping, praying, that Maggie would reply. Finally, about two weeks later, Maggie did.\n\n\n\n May 4th, 1979\n\nHello Hun,\n\nI have re-read your letter a number of times. You are referring to something, but yet you do not say what. It makes me wonder. It also makes me a little fearful of saying too much. I do not want to say anything that might offend you or that you may not want to hear. I care about you, Anne, more than anyone else in the world. We have been together ever since I can remember. You have always been there for me and I have tried to always be there for you. We are more like sisters than cousins.\n\nThere have been lots of times when I have tried to talk to you about our childhood. I remember a few times very clearly. The last time was when your mom died. It was a few weeks after, and we were at your house drinking coffee, the girls were in the basement playing. I remember it so clearly. You had moved to the point where you were no longer crying all the time. You were wearing a t shirt and panties. You were looking very sexy.\n\nAm I saying too much? This is so scary.\n\nI remember you were talking about how loving mom was, and how she seemed different after your dad had passed away when we were 11. I asked you to tell me your favorite memory of her. You changed the subject. I also asked you if you remember the years my brother and I lived with your family. My mom was invited to live there after my dad died. Remember, he was killed fighting in Korea? I don't think I can remember him, just stories that my mom told me about him.\n\nI was hoping that asking you about when we lived together would help us open up to each other. You paused, and after about 10 seconds you shook your head and then started talking about what the girls were doing. You headed downstairs to check on them. I left the next day back to St. Louis. I could not handle being near you, and yet so very far away from you.\n\nI remember a number of times through our teens when I tried to talk to you about past things, and you always avoided answering, one way or another.\n\nAnd so, Anne, I do remember much from our childhood. Do you? What is it that you are referring to?\n\nThis is a scary letter to send, so I will mail it now without thinking, because if I think I will never send it.\n\nI love you Sis!!!\n\nMaggie\n\nAnne was flooded with every emotion. It overloaded her brain, and she collapsed onto the coach. She couldn't move, all she could do is let the emotions have their way with her. She started crying for the pain she caused Maggie, and she was also flooded with many memories, like the dreams she had. She was crying and cumming for at least 5 minutes before she was able to get control back enough to write Maggie back.\n\n\n\n May 6th, 1979\n\nHello Mag,\n\nI don't know how to respond. I have been horrible. I did not share with you the way I should have. I did not let you talk about our past. To be honest, I did not remember. I have been getting flash backs for the last week, out of the blue. I did not even remember that you both lived with us until you wrote that, and it all came flowing back to me. It was you, your mom and your brother, and you lived with us from as early as I remember to when you were 14.\n\nI remember how we both cried now, how I felt my world was coming to an end. I remember seeing your mom and my mom hugging, saying that sister are together always, even when they are apart.\n\nI remember our last night with us sharing a bedroom. I remember us being naked, in the same bed. You had no real breasts, but puffy nipples which always seemed to be hard. I can feel those nipples in my mouth. I miss them. And I feel your hands on my breasts buds, a bit more developed than yours.\n\nThat last night, I remember looking at your pussy, real close, as I licked your inner thighs. I gently moved my tongue up, and lightly licked your outer lips. Your pussy lips were always so sensitive, almost as much as your clitoris. And after licking your pussy lips, I felt your juices start to flow.\n\nI knew I had to time it just right. I continued to lick your lips, and taste your glorious juices, and then, at just the right moment, I reached up and pinched both of your hard nipples and lightly nibbled on your clit. You went wild, and my face was flooded. I loved the way you squirted when you came. You tasted so sweet and pure. I want to taste that taste again! I want you on my face, I want to pinch your nipples. I need most of all, your hugs. I miss those arms so much.\n\nOh God, why did I block it all out? My high school years were so lonely. I am sorry I blocked it all out. Are there other things I blocked out? We must have made love before, because I remember we both knew exactly what to do to the other. What else was there? I have had flashbacks, but I cannot see the faces. I only get the feeling that it is people I know. Were we involved with group sex with friends? Who else? Do not be afraid. I want to remember. I want to make sense of all the flashbacks I have been getting. All the horniness I feel ALL of the time.\n\nI am even turned on watching Sarah pee!!\n\nThere, I said it. Maybe now I will be able to talk about it with you. I am so sorry.\n\nAnd yes, I will be brave and mail this too.\n\nRight now.\n\nAnne\n\n Anne ran to the mailbox, and dropped it in. She was scared she had said too much. She did remember making love to Maggie, hadn't she? What if she hadn't? What if all these flashbacks weren't flashbacks, but just a warped fantasy? What if she was just going insane? Oh, she shouldn't have sent it. She wished that she hadn't. She was sure now, that she said WAY too much. She had told Maggie that Sarah turned her on!! Damn.\n\nAnne was cooking dinner when Sarah got home. She dropped her bag on the floor, and after Anne told her to put it away, dropped it on her bed. She then ran out to play with the neighbor, promising to be home in time for dinner.\n\nSarah was only 15 minutes late for dinner. Not bad for an 8 yr old. They ate, talking about her school day, and what homework she had. After dinner, and after the two had washed and dried all the dishes, Sarah did her homework while Anne sat on the couch nearby and read.\n\nAnne looked up from her book. Sarah was sitting at the table reading. Anne could see that she had dropped her hand to her lap and was rubbing herself. Anne was immediately aroused. She wanted Sarah to put her hand in her pants. She wanted to go over and pull her pants off and smell her through her panties as she rubbed. She wanted Sarah to suckle on her as she rubbed Sarah to orgasm.\n\nAnne got up and went to her room, and quickly stripped off all of her clothes and got on her robe. When she came out of her room, Sarah had finished her homework, and had left the room. Anne was about to go look for her, but chickened out. She wanted to take Sarah, and to touch and lick her, but she could not. Not yet. She was still so unsure of what she was feeling.\n\nThat night she slept soundly, and the next day she was back to her normal self. It was as if the demons had left to pursue another. It was a relief. At the same time though, she felt some disappointment. She felt she was on a roller coaster, with all of it excitement and thrills, and suddenly it is over. But then the next night the dreams came back, more vivid then before.\n\nMaggie and Anne were lying in Anne's bed, coloring. They were about 6 years old. They both had t-shirts and panties on. The panties were both white. They shared a bunk bed, with Maggie getting the top bunk. They often slept in Anne's bottom bunk, though, and giggled and talked late into the night.\n\nThe door opened, and Anne's mother, Patty, came in. The girls continued to color. She sat at the end of the bed and watched them for a few minutes, then slowly reached out and started caressing their little butts. Maggie turned toward Anne and winked, as they both continued to color. They knew what was coming. Patty's hand continued to stroke their butts, as her fingers slipped into the leg bands to get better access to the bare skin beneath.\n\n""We are having a party tonight, girls,"" Her mother said. ""Are you both ready?""\n\nBoth girls flipped over on their backs, and nodded yes.\n\n""Wonderful."" Patty said. ""Let's get started.""\n\nAt that point Patty stood up, and opened her robe. She was an attractive woman, but her age was showing. Her 36D breasts were sagging, and she had a bit of a belly. Her hips were wide, and she had a full, firm ass. Her pubic hair was unshaven, and was black, like the hair on her head. She let the robe drop and pulled the girls toward her. She directed Maggie's face to her breast, and she began to suck on her nipple. Anne was directed lower, as she spread her legs and pushed her daughter's face into her hairy patch.\n\nThe smell was strong. She liked the smell though. She pulled her mother's lips apart, as she was taught and started licking her large clitoris, as she pushed two fingers into her pussy. It was always so warm and moist. Today, she must have been thinking about the party because it was soaked. Anne kept licking, and then sucking on the clit, and her mom was getting juicier. She heard Maggie giggle, which meant that her mom had started to touch her, rub her. Maybe even finger her butt. That seemed like one of mom's favorites. She loved to put her finger in our butts, and stroke it in and out.\n\nAnne heard the bedroom door open, and Maggie's mom, Aunt Alice, said that everyone was here. Patty went to the dresser, and brought out two tops that she had made for us. They were white, and like little bras. We took off our shirts, and holding hands, followed our moms down to the rec room in the basement, wearing our white panties and baby bras.\n\nThe room was filled with about 15 adults, men and women. As usual, the men outnumbered the women. Maggie's brother, Scott was also there. He was about 4 at the time and he was also only in underwear. Everyone else was dressed. Looking across the room, Anne saw her dad behind the bar, serving drinks to a girl that looked about 15, who was being felt up by a man who looked to be in his 40's. Everyone else already seemed to have drinks, and some had obviously been drinking for some time.\n\nAll three children were put on a table, facing the group. As usual, the order in which adult got to play with them had been determined before they arrived. An older man, in his 50's, went up to Maggie and pulled up her little bra. His mouth went to one of her flat nipples and his hand went into her panties. Another man went up to Scottie and pulled down his little underwear and started sucking on his baby cock.\n\nPeople around us started to kiss and rub each other as they undressed. The 15 year old, her firm but smaller breasts still exposed, came up to Anne and started kissing her. She opened her mouth and felt the girl's tongue enter her mouth gently as her hands caressed her back, her chest, and her butt. Anne reached out to feel her lovely boobs.\n\nAs the sexual moans in the room increased, the girl stopped kissing her and whispered in her ear, ""I have my period, just so you know. Your mom said that you wouldn't mind that at all.""\n\nAnne didn't. She had learned that it didn't matter. She just took it in stride like all the other things that she had to do.\n\n""I have really been looking forward to this"" the girl continued. ""I have not had any good sex for months, since the family I used to babysit for moved away. Their five year old daughter and I were lovers. I am sure though, that I will find another soon."" The girl then backed away from Anne and quickly striped out of her clothes, leaving on her Kotex garter. The girl then undressed Anne, as she was able to look around the room.\n\nThere was too much sex going on to get a clear picture of any individual scene. She did see her mom sucking a man, and her dad was sucking another man. Scottie was on all fours, his butthole being licked by the man who had started with him, but Scott was licking the pussy of a woman standing in front of him. Maggie was on her back, legs in the air, and three men were around her, blocking her view.\n\nThe girl with Anne laid her down, and started to lick her. While she was being licked, a man came up to the table and pushed his cock in her mouth. She could feel the man with his large cock in her little mouth, pushing in and pulling it out, faster and faster. She felt the girl licking her, making her more and more excited.\n\nOut of the corner of her eye she saw Maggie, with one man cumming on her chest and another on her pussy. All around her she could hear the moans and cries of pleasure from all the sex that was occurring. As she was getting close to cumming, the man pulled his cock out of her mouth and came all over her chest and belly. Scottie came over and began licking it off as Anne came.\n\nWhen Scottie was done licking, a washcloth appeared and someone wiped off her chest and pussy, and the girl took off her pad and sat on Anne's face. Anne began licking as the young woman pulled at her nipples, rocking on Anne's nose, lips and chin. Anne thought about how the taste was different, but was not bad. A little more bitter, kind of. She must have gotten used to it. The girl was getting close.\n\nAnne felt her juices run into her mouth and down her face the girl was calling her a slut, and other nasty names. Suddenly, the girl came, and rolled off Anne. She came back up to Anne, and gave her a big kiss and told her she was wonderful. She also said to remember her if she ever had any babies. Again, someone wiped her clean.\n\nAnne looked over at Maggie. She had her brother's little cock in her mouth, and he was kissing a very old man, maybe about seventy, and stroking the old man's cock. It was limp, but the man seemed to enjoy it. She saw her mom and Maggie's mom both getting fucked, and kissing each other. It was when they were together like this that Maggie could really see them as sisters.\n\nAnne heard a loud buzz and woke with a start. The alarm was going off and she had to wake Sarah for school. She got up quickly and got to her morning tasks. She shook off her dream, and thought about it a lot both that day and the next. A few days later, a new letter arrived from Maggie.\n\n\n\nMay 9th, 1979\n\nOh Anne!!!\n\nI want to talk to you so bad, but I know I would not be able to talk to you about these things on the phone. I am crying too hard. So I will continue to use the mail. It somehow feels safer also.\n\nYou do not know how sad I was to leave you, and after that you turned off. You were my first and yes, still are my deepest love. I could not stand it when you got married, and so I got married in response. I never loved him, but it was just so I would quit wishing I had you. After he made two babies in me, we both seemed to lose interest in each other sexually.\n\nHun, I wanted you all through high school. We would come over to your house, and as you remember you got boobs quicker and much larger than mine. I wanted so badly to touch them, but you turned me off. I wanted you. I missed the taste of you. I missed everything about you. I still do. I even went as far as to steal your dirty panties when I used to come and visit.\n\nOh Anne, I am so sad for all the years I have been without you. You are still the only person I love. You are still my only lover who gave me the joy and love I needed. My life has been empty since I was 14. Cocks do not fill me like your slim fingers did. I have been involved in many sexual experiences and none satisfy me. Oh Anne, I hope I am not scaring you away, but I must get this out. It is pent up from over 20 years of silence.\n\nI am crying Anne, and yes, rubbing. Thinking of you, I cannot help it, I have missed it for so long. I know you may think me gross and sick, but I must tell you it all. It is you I love. I have cum twice since I first read your letter this morning. Please do not hurt me. I could not handle losing you again. I so want to be a part of your life. I so want us to be together again. I miss your touch, your smell, your silliness, your love.\n\nI know you have lots of memories coming back, and I am sure I can imagine what many of them are. I can also see us as kids and all the men along with our families. And yes, I can feel your tongue licking sperm off my body and me doing the same to you.\n\nTogether we licked my mom and yours, and switched back and forth. Watching you lick cum out of my mom was such a turn on. There were times I would just watch you two and masturbate. We drank pee together from them, and from each other. Oh, I want your pee again on my body, and in my mouth. I need to drink from your fountain. Yes, and we loved my brother. Some nights you would fall asleep with his cute cock in your mouth. I remember it all. I hope you do too.\n\nBut…. I need to know how you are feeling about these memories?\n\nOK, that is it. I have put myself out there. You now know how I feel. I cannot change my feeling. But I will not write to you or call you unless what I wrote is ok. I will not harass you. But just so you know, I cannot handle losing you again if I get you back. I would die, and I am not being melodramatic. If you are afraid of all of this, then let me know. I will not push it. Please, make sure you are ready to love me forever if you come back to me.\n\nJust say the word and me and my two girls will be on the train to Ann Arbor, but not until I know it is the right thing for you.\n\nOK I will mail this and wait until you write back. I will wait, but it will be hard, but I will wait. I will.\n\nMaggie\n\nAnne read the letter, pulled off her clothes, grabbed a pen and paper and started writing.\n\n\n\nMay 11th, 1979\n\nMy dearest Mag,\n\nOh my God! I need you. I never remembered. I am so sorry. I can now think back to taste of dad's sperm dripping off your body, and me licking it up. My mom and your mom both straddling us and peeing. You using a hair brush when I was 10 to break my cherry. It hurt so much but I am so glad it was you. I remember so clearly you breaking me and me breaking you and us huddling and sleeping together after. We knew that when we turned 12 that we would start to have cocks in our pussies and our asses. You and I taking turns sucking your brother.\n\nOh Maggie, I am sorry. I am crying too. I am sitting here crying, my pants are down and I am rubbing too. And all those others. Men women and other children were all involved. Oh god I am going to pee in a glass and drink it. Oh, I am so sorry. I know you are far away right now, but I want you now. When will that be? I will wait. I am crying so hard. I am so sorry.\n\nYes, I am so sorry. How could I have hurt you so much. How could I have been so cruel. How could I have let you down so much. I feel horrible. I cannot believe that you are able to forgive me. How can I show you how sorry I am?\n\nYes, all the visions in my head now, of all that happened, and I admit I liked it. But now I know why. It is because you were there. We were a team and could do anything. We were the tough two, remember? As long as they abused both of us it was ok. God, that was something. I have so many nasty memories, but all they do is arouse me now. I can't believe it. But I have a few questions, spaces in my memory. Why did it stop? It wasn't happening when we were like 14 before you moved out. And Maggie did you like it? Is the memory hot for you? And lastly, what about your girls? Do you? Have you?\n\nOh, I can't wait until we can be together again. I promise to be with you, naked and spread, the moment you arrive. And yes, my big boobs are all yours, as long as I can play with your cute little ones.\n\nI love you, Maggie,\n\nAnne\n\n May 16th, 1979\n\n Anne\n\nCum never tasted as good as when it was on you. It was yummy. Yes, we were the TOUGH TWO. Nothing could defeat us. We would do anything as long as we were together. We sucked so much cock and pussy, we had done more sex by the time we were 8 than some people have done in their whole life. Damn, I want those breasts. I just called Train Station. I am taking off next week and the girls and I will be arriving at the Ann Arbor train station on the 23rd, at 4 PM. I can't wait.\n\nOk, to answer your questions. I will start with the toughest one first. I always dreamed of us having kids and we do them together like mom and your mom did us. But you weren't there, and so I did not have the drive without you. I did end up marrying a pervert husband, though. One day, about 4 years ago, I came home from volunteering at the hospital and Brad was in the girls' room. They were about 4 and 6 at the time. I went upstairs and peeked in and saw them all naked.\n\nHe was flat on his back with Kim, my youngest, on his face and Amber sucking his cock. I watched for a few minutes, and it was clear the girls were enjoying it as much as he was. I could see his big tongue going along the little crack of Kim's pussy.\n\nShe was giggling and wiggling. Amber had her little hands on the big cock of Brads, and was stroking it up and down as her mouth as able to just cover his head. Her naked pussy was wide open for me because she was facing the door. It was so beautiful. My 2 little girls, so very sexy, doing what their mom and aunt did. I took off my clothes.\n\nI entered the room, and both girls froze. I smiled and signaled for them to be quite. They were but still did not move a muscle. Brad pushed Kim up a bit and asked Amber why she had stopped. That is when he saw me and he threw Kim unto the bed. Before he could move I was sucking his cock and pushing my finger up his ass. He loved that. He moaned and I pulled off long enough to get Amber sitting on his face and Kim sucking my breast, as I rubbed her little, wet, 4-year-old slit.\n\nI was in heaven. Before the night was over I had licked both, and taught them both to lick me, and had licked Brad's cum off of both of them. It turned out Brad had always been into younger, and had been playing with them for a few weeks before I caught them. He had also been involved with three of our 4 babysitters.\n\nThat was his downfall. He fell in love with our 13 year old babysitter. He loved fucking her up the ass. She was a foster child who lived a few doors down who would do anything sexual with us. A few weeks after I caught him with the girls, they disappeared together. I am sure they have started their own family since.\n\nI am still active with the girls. And they have expanded a bit more than you or I ever did. They are always playing with one of their friends, and I know at least one dad in our neighborhood that has licked Amber. So that is where I am with them. And yes, I want you to be with them also.\n\n As for our sexual play with adults, it ended when your dad died. It was like turning off a switch. My mom said that it was because he had all the contacts, and he had a system that allowed people to pay to be at the parties, or to bring other kids as payment. That is why we never had men fuck us when we turned 12. Your dad died a few months before your 12th birthday.\n\nI am still in contact with a few of the kids who were at the parties with us. Our moms still played with us, but not like before. It was for fun, not profit. And slowly they became more interested in others. I feel it may also have been related to the fact we were no longer cute little girls but were growing up. We also were getting into more things, having more friends, and as a result they needed to let us be ourselves.\n\nSo, I hope that answers some of your questions. And yes, I dream of being with my two and you two on the 23rd. I hope I did not scare you off. I so hope I will be welcomed when I arrive. Have you done anything with Sarah?\n\n LOVE!!!!\n\nMaggie\n\n PS. The Money. Your dad did not waste it. He was a CPA, remember? He set up a Trust Fund for Scott, you and me. Mom put me in charge of yours, at your mom's request, because they would not bring up the memories with you unless you were ready. So yes, your fund is now worth close to $650,000. I will bring the information when I come.\n\n Anne had been rereading the letter all day. She could not wait. She was on fire. She did not care about the money. She was comfortable, but somehow being sold for sex at such an early age made it more exciting. Sarah was in her room after dinner. She was most likely reading one of her comic books. Anne got up, and went to her room, and took off all of her clothes. She walked through the living room, not caring that the curtains were open, and to Sarah's room. She walked in, and Sarah was lying on her stomach, reading. She had her skirt and top still on from school. The skirt had risen up a bit, exposing her light blue panties. She looked up at her, a bit confused that her mother was nude.\n\n""Sarah,"" Anne said. ""We need to talk about your Aunt Maggie. She will be visiting us soon with your two cousins, and I want to make sure you are ready.""\n\nAnne started rubbing Sarah's butt through her panties, and leaned forward to kiss her."
288,Anne's Story - Teacher,"['MF', 'school']","We begin walking again. ""We've been e-mailing back and forth since early July."" Sandy's shirt, blowing in the wind, moves off her left breast. Her nipple is hard and is sticking out seductively. I feel my pussy begin to form its familiar wetness. I reach behind me and pull two beers out of my backpack and hand one to Sandy. ""Her name is Rachel."" Sandy rubs the cold beer can across both of her nipples before opening it. She has very large light pink areolas and her hard nipples, now wet from the can, are sticking out almost an inch. I begin having trouble keeping my train of thought.\n\n""So this girl, ah... Rachel, who you've been writing to for only a couple of months, gets you to fly all the way out East to see her?"" \n\n""No, no, it's more than that. You see, I'd told her about me and how I like the ladies..."" Sandy smiles at me and squeezes my hand. ""...so, I guess I kind of gave her ideas. She had told me about how she sometimes pretends that it's me that's lickin' her pussy, and about how she's been wanting to try it herself sometime for real."" \n\n""I take it that it's her old man going down on her when she's fantasizing about you. Does he know that she's doing that? I'd be pissed!""\n\n""He knows that she's thinking about tryin' a woman, but I don't think he knows that she's thinking about someone else when he's do'n her. Anyway... so she looks in the newspaper and finds a personal from this lady who wants to try it for the first time too! So she calls and they meet for lunch! Shit! I thought she was nuts! But it turns out that this lady's clean and nice lookin' and only just curious... just like her.""\n\n""I know! I know!"" Sandy stops quickly and jerks me around, pulling me close. ""They run back to her house, get naked, and start like this..."" Sandy moves her mouth in and our lips wetly touch. The tip of my tongue feels her tongue inch between my teeth as an erotic groan comes from her nose. Her tongue lightly dances around the tip of my tongue for a moment. I begin reaching for one of her breasts, but she breaks the kiss off as abruptly as she had started it and gives me a wicked teasing smile. ""And then her old man comes home, and they're busted! Ha!"" \n\n""That's silly!"" I laugh, and we begin to walk down the beach again. My crotch feels really wet now. ""She wrote me about it and told me that she was scared because she's afraid that she won't know how to do it.""\n\n""What does she mean by that? It's not like her equipment's complicated to use or anything!""\n\n""I think she was just getting cold feet or was afraid she'd get stage fright, or something. She said that it would be better if I was there! So I called and got a flight at the last minute, e-mailed her that I was coming, and went right to the airport. A cab dropped me off at her house at about the time the lady was due to arrive.""\n\n""Wait a minute!"" Sandy interrupts. ""You just hopped on a plane and went right to her house, and you didn't even know if it was actually cool with her?""\n\n""Yeah, I guess so. It was an impulse, but it turned out just great. Rachel met me at the door before I could, even ring the bell! She hurried me in and she was, like, real hyper. I got her calmed down somehow. She told me that the lady was gonna be there any minute and she didn't know what she was going to do when she got there.""\n\n""Where was her husband during all this?""\n\n""Oh, he was out. He came around a little later. I found out later that he knew about the date and wanted her to have fun with it alone for a while, but I'm getting ahead of myself. Now, Rachel's a nice look'n girl, about middle twenties I think... Kind of short and slim, brown eyes and hair, and nice big boobs! The lady that came was older was, like, mid-thirties or so. Her name's Dawn...a little taller than Rachel, real long thick black hair and eyebrows.""\n\n""Long thick black eyebrows? What does she have to do, comb them so they ain't covering her eyes?""\n\n""No, silly. But they're just like Brook Shield's brows, and really hairy arms, pits, and bush! Made her look real sexy!""\n\n""Yuck! Hairy pits? Yuck! Hairy legs too?""\n\n""No, and she had just shaved them too. They felt real smooth. Her skin was kind of pale, considering it was just summer. I mean, no tan lines or anything.""\n\n""Maybe she doesn't get out much.""\n\n""Don't know. She didn't really talk about herself, but she's very pretty! Real piercing sky blue eyes too, and kind of skinny and little boobs with real dark tits.""\n\n""Like these?"" Sandy says, pulling open both parts of her shirt to the side and shakes her large breasts back and forth at me.\n\n""No!"" My eyes take in her exposed body with large firm freckled boobs with big light pink tits. I drop my empty beer can to the sand and Sandy jumps a bit when I put my cold hand on her left breast. ""I said she was small..."" I gently squeeze. ""...you're big. And her tits are dark..."" I carefully pinch her nipple between my thumb and forefinger. ""These don't have much color, almost clear."" I roll her tit between my fingers. \n\n""You like my twins, Anne? Mmmm...""\n\n""Yeah, love'm! Let's see if they taste anything like hers."" I lower my head and take her left nipple into my mouth.\n\n""Careful, now. They're kind of sensitive right now."" Sandy says, slipping her shirt all the way off and holds it to her side. ""You won't neglect the other one, OK?"" I pull my mouth off her tit with a smack, and suck her right one between my teeth. ""They're my twins and you got to treat them the same! Oooo, Anne! Mmmm. Can we stop here for a while, Anne?"" Sandy's breathing is quickly becoming heavy and labored. ""Please, Anne, can we?""\n\nI reluctantly move my lips away from her breast. ""A little farther, babe. I know a nice place for us."" Sandy reluctantly rolls up her shirt and stuffs it under a strap of my backpack. I grab her hand and we begin walking again. I still don't see anyone on the beach, but I feel a little excited walking next to Sandy with her shirt off and her firm boobs bouncing with her cadence. I keep glancing over at her as we walk. Her freckles still fascinate me. There are so many of them, more on the top than on the bottom, but they are everywhere. I just love Sandy's freckles!\n\n""OK, now, quit undressing me with your eyes and get on with your weekend's tale! It's sounding fun!""\n\n""Yeah, right! Funny!"" I let go of her hand and put my arm around her waist, pulling her in tightly. ""I was there maybe fifteen minutes when the lady shows up. Rachel has to explain me, so she tells her that I'm there to help them break the ice and make sure they have a good time.""\n\n""Weird! She bought that?""\n\n""Well, yeah! It's the truth, ain't it? Anyway, after a moment's thought, she tells me that it's a great idea! Cool, huh? So we went into the living room and they kind of just stood there. It was very awkward, so I decided to get things going. I started by telling them that this is THEIR time, and I might let them do me when they're done with each other. They didn't say anything and kind of looked nervously around at each other and at me. So I took off all my clothes! I didn't make a big production out of it. I just pulled them off and threw them in the corner.""\n\n""I thought you said that this was THEIR time?""\n\n""It was! I'd gone over all kinds of different scenarios on the plane and settled on doin' it this way. You wouldn't expect me to stand around with all my clothes on while these two girls are rolling all around on the floor together, would you?"" \n\nWe come up to a little river emptying itself into the lake. ""We're here!"" I announce. The river is full of big boulders scattered all around and there is a little waterfall up near a small grassy area. It is a very beautiful and romantic setting. We both walk onto the long soft grass, and I pull a large white sheet out of my backpack and carefully spread it out. ""Wash the sand off your feet first!"" I say as I walk into the cold water. ""We don't want any sand in our bed, right?""\n\n""Anne, please get on with the story. It's getting me real horny!"" Sandy says as she finishes washing her feet and returns to the bed sheet spread out on the grass.\n\n""Sure, babe!"" I begin slowly removing my clothes as I resume my story. ""So, the two wanna-be-queers are having their eyes bug out lookin' at me standing there naked. I put a foot on a chair and started fingering my cunt, and I told them that they should undress each other. I guess they felt weird or something looking at me like that, cuz they immediately turned their attention to each other and began ripping each other's clothes off. When they were both naked, I told them to give each other a big hug, which they did. They each had their head on the other's shoulder and I could tell that they were really getting into it because their eyes were closed and they were rockin' back'n forth.""\n\nI pile my cloths on top of my backpack and squat next to Sandy. She had gotten naked too and is sitting cross legged on the sheet. ""So there I was, fingering my cunt like this..."" I open my knees and slip a finger between my swollen lips and into my wet hole. Sandy looks down and her eyes widen. ""...and the girls were hugging and squeezing each others buns! I kind of walked up next to them with my finger still in here, like this, and told them that it was time for their first big kiss."" \n\nSandy puts her hand between her legs and starts mastur- bating along with the story too. My finger is firmly rubbing my swollen clit. We both watch the other's fingers as they move around in our wet pussies. I continue my story with laboring breath, ""They opened the hug a little and quickly pressed their lips together, and I moved in real close to watch. Both their jaws were open, so I could tell that they were Frenchin'. They both had started groping at each other's boobs too. I'm telling ya, they were both hot little queers, the way they were goin' at it! Then, when I thought they had enough kissin', I told Dawn to get down in the doggy position. I got her a throw pillow and told her to put her head down on it. That made her rear-end stick up in the air... Like this!"" I get on my knees and put my head on the ground, aiming my wet swollen under side at Sandy. \n\nSandy, sucking in a big breath, says, ""Oh! Anne, that's soooo nice!"" I look under myself between my legs and flash a big upside down smile at her. ""Can you open it up a little more? And stick it out more for me? Oooo, yumm!""\n\n""So,"" I continue, ""I tell Rachel to move in and get her face up to Dawn's hot little box. Dawn moved her knees apart a little more, ...like this, and pushed her rear out and up, ...like this."" I stick my wet slit out behind me and slowly wave it back and forth in Sandy's direction. ""I watched as Rachel put her nose right against Dawns puss. Her tongue came out and tentatively started to search through the folds of skin for her hidden love button!"" \n\n""Oh, yeah!"" Sandy whispered, and I feel her hot breath on my waiting pussy. Her nose nudges in between its lips and her tongue begins moving around near my waiting clitoris.\n\n""And, uh...mmmm!"" I lose my train of thought as her nose pushes farther into my pussy and her tongue and lips start attacking my own love button. ""She, ...uh, f...first worked on her clit...YES! LIKE THAT! Mmmm! Th...then, she began licking all around."" I feel Sandy's wide tongue move off my aching clitoris and up into my love canal. ""Rachel th... then tongue fucked her real slow...in and out with her tongue, like THAT! Ooooh! Slow, yeah, in and out. I'm going to cum, Sandy! Don't stop that!"" I feel her tongue as it pushes deeply into me, and then it quickly pulls almost all the way out. She keeps a steady rhythm, in and out, and in and out. My orgasm starts in my hip bones, warmly radiating to my vagina walls. The muscles quiver around her tongue. I I feel a small gush of moisture ooze between my lips and onto Sandy's cheeks and chin. \n\n""Did she do it like that?"" Sandy asks as my orgasm fades and she begins to slide two fingers in where her tongue just had just been. ""That was a wet one!""\n\n""Yeah! And then I told Rachel to lick Dawn's butt hole!"" Sandy's wet tongue moves up to my little rectum. ""Yes, like that. Mmmm! I told her to stick it in!"" Her tongue begins pushing against my tightly shut little hole! \n\nSandy suddenly stops and looks down between my legs at my upside-down face, ""Hey, you didn't really make your want- a-be queers lick butt, did you?""\n\n""No, ha! I just wanted you to do it to me!"" With that, Sandy slaps my left butt cheek smartly. ""Ouch! Hey!"" I roll off my knees onto my side and wrap her in our arms. We start another good laugh.\n\n""Now, what did you make them do next? Rachel's pussy is ready for Dawn now, right Anne?"" She asks between her laughter.\n\nBefore I could answer, Sandy puts her mouth over mine. Our wet tongues dance together for a long minute. I can taste my pussy in her spit. ""More than ready, for sure, Sandy dear."" I begin again as our lips part. ""But, let me tell you... When Rachel was down behind her, eat'n her real good, I got down real close for a look. Now THAT'S interesting! She was lick'n her like she was trying to keep up with a fast melting ice-cream cone! Mmmmm! I was so close I could feel and smell Dawn's hot little cunt! Rachel kind of peeked at me and smiled as she ate. It was way cool!""\n\n""Hurry and tell me what this Dawn did with my... uh... Rachel's wet snatch!""\n\n""OK, OK! Dawn came all over Rachel's face, and then I told...""\n\n""I know! I know!"" Sandy shouts and lifts her leg up over my body. ""You made her sit on her face! Like this!!""\n\n""Ok! Sure!! I told Rachel to..."" Sandy's wet slit pushes against my mouth, halting my words. I push my tongue between her lips, and she moves it up to her clitoris. I look up at her kneeling over me. The fingers on both of her hands are pulling on her nipples and she has her eyes closed. My upper lip pushes the hood up and away from her clit, and I suck the erect little organ into my mouth. I feel around with a free hand and find enough room to slip my thumb into the deep part of her sex hole. Sandy adds a little weight onto my face, which pushes her swollen clit between my teeth. Covering all of the little organ with my tongue, I begin to rub it vigorously. Not surprisingly, Sandy cums quickly with a very loud shout. My thumb feels her contractions deep inside her hole, and a good amount of liquid comes down onto my chin.\n\n""Oh, God, Anne!"" Sandy shouts, her body shuddering. ""It's good for Sandy! God! Good for Sandy!"" She pushes her clit away from my mouth when my stimulation begins to tickle her a little too much, and moves her sloppy crack to my lips. I begin to lick her, like a dog cleans up his dinner bowl.\n\nWhen I finish and her crotch moves up off my mouth, I look up at it. Her crack is open and I look up at her pink insides. Her pubies along the sides are very wet and are stuck to her legs. ""Sandy! Your wet hair down here glistens in the sun like nose hair after a sneeze!""\n\n""Oh! Anne! Gross!"" Sandy rolls off me in a fit of laughter. ""Where did THAT come from?""\n\n""I always wanted to say that and I just got reminded!"" Tears of laughter roll down my face, and we both laugh again until it hurts.\n\n""So..."" Sandy says as she lies on her side, closely face to face with me. ""what did you make them do next?""\n\nOur noses are about an inch apart. We both have our free arm on each other's side. I answer in a soft and sexy voice, ""I had them kiss again, Sandy."" I move up to her mouth, roll her on her back, and begin planting little kisses on and around her mouth. Our eyes are open and we lock them together for a moment. Kissing her squarely on her lips, the tips of our tongues touch briefly again. Then I begin moving my little kisses across her cheek and she turns her face to the side. We both moan softly as I get close to her ear. Her breathing is heavy as my warm wet mouth works on her neck just behind her ear lobe, but her breathing stops as my tongue enters her ear canal. \n\n""Mmmm, Anne, yeah..."" Sandy speaks softly. ""Did Rachel get kissed like this for, like, a really long time?""\n\n""No."" I cuddle up against her body and put my head on her chest and shoulder. Sandy's breasts are right in front of my face, so I softly put my hand over one. ""They were suckin' face real sweetly and then Rachel's husband shows up. I was sitting on the couch watching them, and I was finger-fucking myself like there was no tomorrow.""\n\n""No shit? Yikes! I'll bet he was surprised! That must have looked strange, you playing with yourself on the couch right there and his wife is naked on the floor with some strange lady!""\n\n""Not at all. He knew all about it, remember?. I think he wanted to get there when they were going at it hot and heavy, but he blew it.""\n\n""So he missed it all. Too bad!""\n\n""Not!"" I reply with a laugh. ""Since the kissin' got stopped when he walked in, I told them get in the 69 position! They kind of giggled as they moved around on the floor there in the living room. Bob, that's his name, sits next to me on the couch and they begin eat'n each other. Rachel was on top.""\n\n""Do YOU want to do that now, Anne?"" Sandy asks softly.\n\n""No, lets just cuddle for a while, Sandy. OK?"" \n\n""Sure, babe. I'd like to cuddle for a while too."" Sandy puts her right arm around me and finds my left breast with her hand. ""So I'll bet this guy got to join in, down there on the floor with them.""\n\n""We both did, later that night! Right then he didn't try. I sat back into the couch next to him and finished getting myself off while we watched my two girls eating each other. He had quickly dropped his drawers and started beating his meat.""\n\n""And the girls? Did the cum together, you know, at the same time?""\n\n""Well, Rachel had finished real quick. Then she had to work a while to get Dawn off. I got myself off kind of quick too. Then this Bob guy stood up, holding his swollen dick real tight with his fist. The head was all swollen and a big vein down the side was popping out. I knew he wanted a place to shoot his load. He kind of swung it in front of my face, so I let him rub the tip of his thing on my lips.\n\n""Shit, you let the Bob guy cum in your mouth? Yuck!""\n\n""Not exactly. The tip of his thing was just barely rubbin' between my lips when the first squirt happened. A bunch of it went in, but I moved back an inch and he shot about five more times on my nose and lips. He had lots of it too! My face was a covered with the stuff.""\n\n""No Kleenex around, right? What did you do with your messy face?""\n\n""Ha! I stood up and said to him, `Kiss me!' with all this stuff stuck to my lips and everything! Ha!""\n\n""Ha ha! Serves him right!"" We both begin to chuckle again. ""Did he kiss your cream covered lips?""\n\n""Shit no! Most guys don't do that kind of thing! So I wiped it all off on a real pretty couch pillow!""\n\n""Oh, you little bitch! Ha ha! I'll bet Rachel wanted to kiss some more with Dawn then, right? Hmmm?"" \n\n""Well, no. Actually we ordered a pizza and played Monopoly!""\n\n""Did you bring a Monopoly game today, Anne?"" We both sit up laughing.\n\n""No, Sandy. I didn't""\n\n""Good! Let's smooch some more and then I want to, ah, hear your story again from the beginning! It's early and I'm still horny!"""
289,Anne's Time,['MF'],"Here I am. Driving the boat to the island. Will 20 cases of beer be enough? 52 boys and me, and I want everyone to be loose. Tim is only 15 years old (one year my junior), and he might not need much. I think about what is about to happen: ""Tim #1 will be very inexperienced. Tim #52 will have done this every week for a year. How will he handle himselves? Am I taking more than I can chew?"" Too late to worry about that now. It's going to happen and I can't stop it.\n\nEverything is set up. The beer is on ice and the mattress is waiting in the clearing. My cloths are off and I'm sucking on my 3d beer. It's a hot and humid day. There are no bugs. Lucky. Five minutes to go till they arrive and I'm really sweating. My thoughts are running, ""I hope all the Tims will bathe before they come. What if they all arrive at the same spot at the same time? Should I go to the spot and watch them arrive? Will everyone of him be in a good mood? Will they all be gentle?"" My finger finds my clit and I rub. I'm HOT!!\n\nThey begin to stroll from the path into the clearing. The first thing I notice is that they all are nude. The second think I notice is that they have numbers written just below their belly-button. Nice idea! I didn't think of that. One Tim is being shown where the beer is. I assume he is Tim #1 but I can't see his number. Of course he wouldn't know where things are. This is the first time here for him. His antisepation must be tremendous! He must be nervous! #12 has been here 11 times before. I wonder what's going on in his mind. They all are smiling at me. They all have hard-on's. Before I'm able to say anything, #5 comes up to me. ""I'm first"" he says, ""and you don't get to talk"". He stands in the center of the mattress, points to his dick and tells me to get on my knees. As I get in position I think about the last time I did this. \n\n""God! I barfed!"" I think to myself, ""Why did I think that this will be fun."" All the other Tims are standing around the mattress, stroking their hard-on's, drinking beers, watching. I see Tim #50. He is taller & has much more pubic hair than #5 standing before me. And his body is much more mature. #5 grabs my head and pokes his dick into my mouth.\n\n""Don't let your teeth touch our dick or we'll get MAD!"" he says. I look up at him and see that he isn't kidding. I put my tongue over my bottom teeth and his dick slides in. It's not a really big dick. Lucky. It goes to the back of my mouth with only about an inch more to go. I get a gag reflex and he pulls it almost all the way out, then slowly back in again. ""Relax your jaw"" he says with a touch of kindness in his voice. \n\nTim #20 appears to my left with his dick aimed at my face. He is cranking on it real fast and cum starts landing on my nose and upper lip. ""I'll be back."" he smiles. ""You don't get to clean up."" #5 says, ""better that way"".\n\nHe pulls out most of the way and some sperm drips from my nose onto his shaft. When he shoves it back in, I get my first taste of the day. ""Not bad."" I think, ""Not bad at all"". Still firmly holding my head, he begins to speed up the in-and-out movement. I have my hands on his hips, hoping that I can hold him back if he gets in there too far. I keep my tongue on top of my bottom teeth so I don't piss them off. I feel the head of his dick getting bigger, and his shaft is getting real hard. ""Open up wide."" #20 says. With my mouth wide open, he rubs his dick on my tongue.\n\nWhen his dick begins to pulsate, I feel the liquid hit the back of my mouth. ""Don't swallow!"" he warns. ""Just let it fill up your mouth."" My wide open mouth is filling up with cum. Some is dripping off my tongue and onto my chest. When he removes his dick from my mouth, he says ""Now close your mouth and swish it around."" I do as I'm told and a strong gage feeling is in my throat. I begin to cough and let most of it dribble on my chin. I swallow the rest and the gag goes away.\n\n""Remember, you don't clean yourself up."" he reminds me. I must be a real sight. A naked 16 year old girl with cum on her nose, a bunch on her chin dripping on her chest. 52 15 year old boys standing around in a circle all slowly stroking their dicks. \n\nQuickly Tim #13 walks up. ""Hurry!"" he says, ""I can't hold it back much longer."" I realize that all of the Tims must me about ready to pop! I put his dick bravely all the way in as he begins pumping his juice into me. He grabs my head so I can't move it out to a comfortable position. His dick-head is in so far that I can't close the entrance to my throat with the back of my tongue. I try to swallow as fast as I can. He quickly pulls it out and carries me off the mattress and I begin to barf. ""I knew you'd do that."" he says. \n\nOf course he does! He' watched me barf with #13 12 times before!\n\n#20 approaches. ""What's he doing back again?"" I wonder. ""I told you I'd be back!"" he says. He has a plastic cup of beer and he's beating-off into it. ""I thought you'd need a drink after that good barf."" I gulp down the cum-beer and feel better. ""Now I want you to lie on the mattress and frig yourself."" I don't need to wonder how he knows that this is just what I need. I'm really wet down there, but I've all but forgotten about myself. As I'm lying down, I look around at all the guys slowly stroking their dicks as they watch me. \n\nI think how much of a turn-on it will be to masturbate with all of them watching me. I spread my legs and dip two fingers deep into my very wet pussy. I firmly rub my clit with my thumb. \n\nMy orgasm quickly begins to build. I open my eyes and see 4 dicks being stroked above my face, two from each side. As my orgasm arrives, all 4 dicks begin to lower their aim toward my mouth. Someone in the crowd shouts, ""open your mouth!"". I grown at my orgasm (it's a big one) and my mouth automatically opens just as all 4 dicks begin to shoot. My body shudders & rocks, and my mouth & face are getting full of cum. This time my mouth has a full gulp of cum in it, and I swallow! Twice! \n\nIt goes down real smooth, and I don't feel the need to barf this time. I slowly finger fuck my orgasm away. \n\n""Mmmmm, that was good,"" I laugh. ""Anyone catch the numbers of those guys?""\n\n#20 rushed up. ""I told you, NO TALKING!"" He jumps down, puts his knees on my shoulders, and shoves his dick in my mouth. So I'm going to be punished! This might be bad. This should be the third time for him, so it will take a while. He humps my mouth fast and deep. When he finally begins to slow, I feel the head begin to swell. Then he shoves it all the way in, and I feel it pulsating. At least I'm able to keep swallowing to keep up with his sperm. I'm crying a bit as he dismounts me, but I'm rather proud that I took the abuse so well.\n\nOne of the boys is handing me a fresh beer. I look up to see his number, but there isn't one. He sees my frown and says, ""I'm number one. I guess I won't get the idea of numbering myself till next week. Don't worry, I'll be gentle."" \n\nHe lies on his side and points his dick at my mouth. Of course he'll be kind. This is the first time for him sense our date last year. All these other guys are getting to be old pro's at it. I wonder if #52 is getting tired of it and if he's glad it's almost over. I turn on my side and begin licking #1's shaft. ""This won't take long. mmm"" he mutters. ""I'll let you do all the work."" I give his scrotum a little bit, then lick all around. I want the first time for Tim to be the best, not the quickest! I feel his hand on the back of my head. He tries to aim his dick at my mouth. But I keep licking his balls. My tongue finds the very bottom of his balls, and I lift his leg. I know that he has never had a tongue in his butt hole before. I find his hot little hole and probe it deeply. I hear a collective grown from the audience. I'd forgotten about them! They all must be going nuts! \n\nWhen my mouth leaves his back-side, I put my finger in all the way. I put his dick comfortably deep in my mouth and rub my tongue on his vain. I feel the familiar swelling of the head and the hardening of the shaft, and I get ready for the flood. My finger still deep in his butt is beginning to get squeeze tightly. The first three squirts hit the back of my mouth hard, and then it slows down. I swallow once and keep the rest in my mouth. I keep licking even though he's finished. When he gets up, I sit, wink, and smile at him. When I crack my smile, I let all the cum left in my mouth dribble onto my chin, and then, down to my chest. He looks at me and says ""wow!"". ""A wink is as good as a nod"" I think to myself. \n\n""Hi,"" #2 says as he approaches, ""I've been talking with the other guys..I mean my other selves, and we all think that there is too many of us here. There is no way you are going to get around to us before we all start cumming without you. We, I mean, I think if we come along every 2d or 3d week, it would be better. OK??"" I think it's a good idea, so I give him a nod. ""OK, I'll do it that way!"" I look around and see that there are only about 15 Tims standing around now. I see two of them in the 69 position! #2 sees it also. ""I guess that I'm going to try myself out later this year! I'm going over for a closer look. That looks like fun, see you later.""\n\n#2 walks away as 5 more come running up to me. \n\n""We need service real quick."" the one labeled week #8 says as he aims his dick at my face. It's fully engorged and the head is purple. I move up to the kneeling position, grab it his very hard dick, and it starts ejaculating on my face. I get it in my mouth by the 2d squirt and he pulls my head to his belly. \n\nGod, I must be getting good at this! I take what he gives me with no problem, and I really enjoyed it! He pulls out and the next one is in my mouth without skipping a beat. As I begin to work on this next blowjob a finger starts pulling at the corner of my mouth and an ejaculating dick is being put between my cheek and gum. The one in the center of my mouth now starts to squirt. Two pricks are squirting in there at the same time. God I have a lot of cum in my mouth! I remember that they are now saving it up for a few weeks! I gulp it all down. Now another is blasting my nose with cum. My face and chest and legs and hands and arms and hair are covered with it. When #3 pulls out the 5th Tim of the little group is in my face. I see his belly is numbered week#40. He rubs his member on my chin, getting it covered with cum. I take it and just put it in half way and begin jacking him off. My jaw is getting sore. He cums with big squirts, and it fills the back of my mouth quickly. I feel him pulsate 10 times, which adds up to 4 big size gulps. \n\n#2 returns. ""I found out that I love to suck my own cock! This time machine is a lot of fun! I get the idea that it would be fun to meet three of my self for some fun during the week. This time machine does have some potential! #52 brought me a Wall Street Journal from a year from now! He also brought all the winning lottery numbers. I'm going to be rich!"" he continues. ""Oh, oh, I going to cum."" He points this member at my face, and I catch his first squirt in mid-air. I easily milk the rest with my mouth. \n\nI'm the last one for you this time,"" #52 says as he approaches. I notice that he has my time machine in his hand. I must have pointed it at himself while holding it. I see that all the other Tims are gathering around #52 and me. They must want a good look at the last show. ""I've been waiting for some attention from you since week 40. ""I've been sucking off myselves the last couple of times! I'm going to enjoy doing that for a long time to come!""\n\nWhat did he mean by that? Could he mean that he will not give the time machine back to me? He lies on the mattress, pulls his knees to his chest, and beckons me to my knees. ""I haven't taken a bath for four weeks, and you must clean me up with your tongue."" he says sternly. I can smell him from a foot away. \n\nUgh! I grab his dick and begin to point it at my mouth. ""NO! start at the bottom first!"" I taste his scrotum with a quick lick. Lots of salt. I begin to lick quickly in order to get this over with. He pulls on his knees and his ass-hole moves in line with my mouth. The taste is very strong.\n\nI've never quite tasted something like that. I lick it clean and stick my tongue inside. I feel a turd in there. His hole opens up a little and the turd begins to move out. I back my tongue out and let the shit fall to the mattress. He lowers his ass a bit and I work around his balls again. Suddenly there is a shower of cum from above. All of them are jacking off above us, and raining sperm onto #52. ""More to clean up, I guess"" he says. I gratefully lick up the cum to get the shitty taste out of my mouth. He drops his legs, grabs his dick, and shoves it into my mouth. He grabs my head and pushes it in all the way until my nose is smashed onto his belly. I can't breath! I struggle but #20 (him again!) is holding me down. I shut my windpipe to keep any cum from entering my lungs, and I feel the cum filling my head. I can't swallow for fear some of it will start entering my lungs. It's only escape in up into and out of my nose! \n\nI almost was passing out when he removes himself. I have cum dripping out of my nose, so I give it a strong blow. Everyone laughs and turns around to head for the beer.\n\n#52 stands up and grabs the time machine. ""Well, you won't ever be needing this again!"" he says. He is going to keep it! ""I want to tell you that your parents have never given up looking for you, but I know that they will never find you."" What is he going to do?? Kill me?? ""No, I'm not going to hurt you. Good-by."" He aims the time machine at me, adjusts the dials, and pushes the button. I begin to feel a tingle and\n\nHere I am. Driving the boat to the island. Will 20 cases of beer be enough? 52 boys and me, and I want everyone to be loose. Tim is only 15 years old (one year my junior), and he might not need much. I think about what is about to happen: ""Tim #1 will be very inexperienced. Tim #52 will have done this every week for a year. How will he handle himselves? Am I taking more than I can chew?"" Too late to worry about that now. It's going to happen and I can't stop it. Everything is set up. The beer is on ice and..."
290,Anne's World,['fant'],"Sarah came to a groggy consciousness after the surgery. She could feel the bandage on her neck. Oh no! as groggy as she was, just moments after major surgery, she was hungry! RAVENOUSLY HUNGRY! Sarah stayed in the hospital for only 2 days. As expected her metabolic rate was slowing rapidly. She found she was sleeping more, but also she had this delightful feeling of peace, and inner calmness she hadn't known since she was 13 and had begun her career as a model. She went home concerned, but oddly hopeful of her future. She was glad to be off the medication but she had still put on 5 more pounds in the 2 days since the surgery. Her clothes were tight; too tight. On the way home she stopped in a mall to get some new things. Sarah was shocked. The only things that fit were size 8! She had been a petite 6 only a month before! Even more surprising was the fact her bra was now too small. She needed a 36B. The off the rack clothes and the added fullness in her hips, chest and face totally changed her look. She was still pretty, of course, even beautiful, but that 'something special', call it glamour, that makes a top model was gone. In an instant, she knew what she had to do. She went to a beauty shop and had her hair re-styled and returned to it's natural color. The effect was astonishing. Gone was Sarah Lane, model. In her place was Ann DeMarco, her real name.\n\nIt felt good to be Ann again. Her last stop was the supermarket. She filled her kitchen with all of the sights and smells of an Italian kitchen, that she had known and loved since she was a child. She prepared Veal Picante with pasta she made herself. The meal was a transitional experience for her. She had no financial worries, she had only had this lose of power that came with leaving modelling, but she would find a new way --- a new life that would be more fullfilling than the old one. She looked around. This was a big house and she was determined to fill it with love and children.\n\nSarah called Alan Weller. He was a man she had dated seriously for a time. Actually, they had fallen in love, but he wanted her to give up her career to be a fulltime wife and mother. Worse, he had wanted her 'fill out a little and look more like a real woman.' Sobbing, she told him about her operation and, sheepishly, asked him if he still wanted her. The happiness and sincerity in his voice when he said 'Yes!!' made Ann know to the depth of her soul, that she had made the right decision. He told her to make him a special meal because he was coming over tonight to 'do this right.' She was trembling with excitement as she hung up the phone. She was going to marry Alan. She was going to become a wife and mother. Feeling silly, she stuffed a pillow under her blouse to see how she would look pregnant. She looked wonderful! Ann put on a sexy dress, though she felt her butt was looking too big to do it justice. Alan flew through the door and crushed her in his powerful arms. She swooned. Before she knew what was happening, he had placed a diamond ring on her finger and asked her to marry him. She was blubbering as she said YES!\n\nThey flew to Las Vegas that night. Two days later, and another 4 pounds heavier, Alan carried Mrs. Weller over the threshold. Time passed happily for them both. Ann loved cooking and keeping house and each evening they made sweet love by the fire. Ann was riding up and down on Alan's stiff penis. It filled her! Her eyes were closed as she ate a banana, her 40C bosom bouncing in unison, her soft, round belly jiggling with each thrust. She was almost ready. He was almost ready. His penis erupted, filling her with hot, sperm. She arched her back, her pink nipples hard and erect. The climax ebbed, but she knew, she really knew, she had been impregnated.\n\nAnn climbed off her mate and walked into the kitchen, her wide womanly hips rolling seductively. She straightened her shoulders against the weight of her breasts. This new fullness agreed with her. She returned with some whipped cream and slowly smeared it on her husband's love muscle. It seemed like hours passed as she licked it off, but soon her stud was hot and ready again. She was in a breeding frenzy and only daily injections of semen would satisfy her. She was ready and eager to bear her children. Ann was on her hands and knees, moaning lustily as Alan pumped into her. Sweat glistened on her forehead, arms and shoulders. It was dripping off her 42D tits as they slapped together in rhythm to her husband's fucking. His big hands roamed all over her full breasts and the bulge of her pregnant belly.\n\nNow four months along her nipples were fat and brown and her vulva was plump, moist and inviting most of the day. She opened her eyes to glance into the mirror on the wall. She looked wonderful; plump, round and well swollen with motherhood. Her ass and thighs were jiggling happily. She was contented.\n\nToday was Ann and Alan's first anniversary. She had just finished nursing Deirdre and had expressed some extra milk into bottles for the sitter. Dressed in her bra, slip and pantyhose, she surveyed her post-baby figure. Her belly was a soft, round ball sticking out from between wide, matronly hips and balanced by a wide bottom. Her shapely legs had thickened with plump thighs and meaty calves. She patted her big tummy comfortably and could feel her upper arms jiggle a bit. Her bra straps indented her fleshy shoulders as they held up her milk-bloated 46DD breasts. At 154# she had chubby cheeks and the beginnings of a double chin. Alan was taking her to dinner to celebrate and she had to finish dressing. The size 14 cocktail dress was new, but it seemed snugger, especially in the hips, than when she bought it. Her highly developed fashion sense told her that this dress had been designed for a slender figure. She decided to shop in Plus Size stores from now on. That way the clothes would be better proportioned. Still, Alan liked clothes that showed off her voluptuous curves as much as she liked having them. After dinner, they were going to a hotel to make love in private. She was ready to get pregnant again.\n\nDierdre ran from the school into Ann's station wagon. Alan jr. was sitting in a booster seat, while baby Lisa slept in her carseat. Ann couldn't believe how much had changed in the 5 years since her illness. None of her old friends would have recognized her now that she weighed 227#. Apple cheeks and a second chin had changed the woman who had once been Sarah Lane. She had spent most of the last 5 years either pregnant or nursing, and the doctor had just told her she was pregnant again!\n\nThey spent a quiet family weekend lounging by the pool and barbecuing. Alan was grilling some ribs while read on the chaise lounge. To celebrate the new baby, she gave Alan a treat and wore a bikini. She rubbed some suntan lotion on her big thighs. They now had folds at the knees and a bit of cellulite on her hips. Her massive 52G bust covered her torso from just below her collarbone to the top of her huge, stretch marked belly. And they still bulged fatly under her flabby upper arms. Alan couldn't stand it anymore. He stopped cooking and came over to rub lotion on the vast bulk of his wife. Ann knew the children were taking a nap so she peeled off her overworked bikini bottom. Alan spread the soft blubber of her thighs and gazed on her vagina. After 3 pregnancies and 115# her vulva had become a plump, bulging mound that felt so good as he entered it. Ann moaned contentedly and wrapped her legs around her man. She had to be careful now that she weighed more than him. This was what she wanted; a comfortable home, a good man, and a house full of children. But she wasn't finished yet.\n\nAfter Alan was through riding his wife, she looked at him tenderly and said, ""Alan. I have been your wife for 5 years. Borne you 3 children and am carrying another. I love and adore you, but please, tell me what really happened when I got sick."" He was stunned, but not really surprised. ""How did you know?"" he asked. ""Alan, silly. There is no disease, tropical or otherwise that turns a skinny, almost flat- chested, woman into the swollen, topheavy baby factory that I have become. You have a large stake in a drug company, don't you? Come on. The truth."" Alan was caught. He explained how he arranged for her to be given a drug that increased 'maternal instincts' and stimulated the entire reproductive system. He had to. He wanted her so badly he just had to. Anne looked at him devotedly. ""It's OK, honey. I have never been happier. I THANK you for doing this to me. The reason I want to know is that I have an idea on how we could make other women as happy as I. I want to start a dress shop, but a different kind. Ordinary haut couture at good prices in the front. But the secret is high fashion for full figured and pregnant women, plus a social club in the back. Now; if I could add that drug to the coffee ....."" Alan smiled. His wife wasn't just beautiful. She was a genius.\n\n Anne's World had been open for a month and was already a huge success when Maryann Kahn came in for the first time. The place was amazing. Gorgeous, slinky clothes and accessories at great prices. She wiggled her lithe size 8 body into a spandex cocktail dress. hmm Maryann liked what she saw. Maybe this would get a new boyfriend. Ed was starting to bore her again. A salesgirl offered her a cup of cappuchino. It was excellent, but very different.\n\nThe next week was very unusual for Delia. She was late for work every day. This was because she was stopping at an all-you-can-eat breakfast place. Her lunches were getting long, too, and not just from eating. She wandered the mall looking in maternity shops. Pregnancy still appalled her, but she had the curiosity about it. Then she glanced in FREDERICKS OF HOLLYWOOD and wondered if Mike would like her in some sexy outfit. This was starnge. She hadn't even met him yet. Friday afternoon she stopped by her favorite store, La Petit Femme, to get a new bikini for the weekend. She took a size 4 string bikini into the dressing room. It could barely cover her! Strange. Her breasts bulged out of the cups and the bottom kept riding up in her buttocks. She asked a salesgirl to check her size. Wow! She had added an inch to her waist and hips ... and two inches on her bust! She was up to a size 6- regular. Delia had to try another store. This one only sold petite sizes and she couldn't fit in them anymore.\n\nOn the way, she stopped at a 5&10 to check her weight. Oh, dear. She had put on 6 pounds. That was a lot for her 5'1"" frame. She went to another store a tried on a more conservative 2 piece suit. It looked good on her. Suddenly, she felt rather chesty and took a deep breath. It accented her bosom nicely. She didn't look so bony anymore, and her legs seemed shapelier, though her muscles had lost the definition she had worked so hard to achieve. Try as she might, she couldn't suck in the slight pot she had developed. That was, of course, impossible because the pot wasn't flab. Her uterus was enlarging. On the way home, she bought a new bra- 34A.\n\nShe arrived Friday evening at Maryann and Ed's house. In the last week, Maryann had blossomed, with a full belly. She caressed her belly at every opportunity and she noticed Delia's more voluptuous form. Mike and Delia hit it off right away. Since he was , like Ed, a feeder he really enjoyed the way Delia was eating. That night, he slipped into her room and didn't leave.\n\nAfter that weekend together, Mike decided to move to town permanently. He met Delia for lunch every day, and each evening was spent together as well. She began to show the effects of all this pampering. Her boyish hips became wide and womanly, while her buttocks grew round and protruding. Her scrawny legs filled out into the kind of shapely gams that you see in old movies, with plump thighs and meaty calves. Her face filled out, too. The extra fullness softened and rounded it, making her look years younger. The most amazing change was to her bustline. As the weeks passed and the pounds piled on, her breasts grew fuller, rounder and heavier. 34A. 36B. Before she knew it, she was a buxom 38C. She let her hair grow out and wore sexier clothes to better show off her new curves. 40D. Delia stood in front of the mirror looking at the well-filled sweater. She couldn't believe how BIG she was getting. It was around this time that Delia was fired. All of the missed days and too long lunches were more than her boss could take. She was crying when she told Mike. He told her not to worry about a thing. She moved in with him that day and became his mistress.\n\nNow that she was a lady of leisure, Delia spent more time with Maryann. By now she was in her 7th month and a happier pregnant lady you could not find. They spent their days in the beauty parlor, shopping, or going to lunch. In a month, this life had changed Delia froman independant career woman, into a round, chubby nymphette. Mike took her to a black tie dance at the country club. Her strapless gown served up her 42DD boobs like a pair of cantaloupes. mmm She loved being big and chesty. It pleased Mike. He took her onto the terrace and gave her a ring. A DIAMOND RING! Delia cried for joy. They were engaged. She delayed the wedding so Maryann could give birth. Delia wanted her as matron of honor.\n\nDelia looked radiant in her size 12 wedding gown, but she was jealous of Maryann. She thought that she was more beautiful with her plump cheeks, second chin and milk- swollen bosom. Unconsciously, Delia ran her hand over her own round belly. 'Soon,' she thought to herself, 'I'll look that good.' She had taken a home pregnancy test this morning. It was positive."
291,Annie Part 1,['couples'],"the water. As he came behind me I could feel his cock, hard as a rock, poking at my ass. I turned around to kiss him and stroked his cock. God, it felt wonderful. In seconds he grabbed my ass and drove his cock into my pussy. What a sweet fuck that was, with the waves crashing around us. I felt his cum shoot inside me. Although I hadn't cum myself, the feeling of Jim shooting inside me was super. As I turned from Jim and looked toward the surf I saw Annie kneeling before Jeff at the surf's edge with his cock in her mouth. Jim took my hand and led me toward them. When we were about six feet away Jeff pulled his cock from her mouth and shot cum all over Annie's face. With cum dripping from her eyes and nose Annie turned to face us. She wiped a streak of cum off her nose and licked her finger, then yelled ""Last one back makes the drinks!"" and ran for the motel. We all hesitated for a second and then ran after her. I was the last one up the hill and as I entered through the patio Annie was sprawled on the bed with Jeff lying beside her and Jim sitting at the foot of the bed. Tequilas all around please, said Jeff. I headed for the kitchen and returned with the tequila bottle, and a plate full of lemon slices. I sat on the side of the bed and we passed the bottle around. I'd never been in a situation like this before, naked with three other naked, horney people drinking tequila. Annie said she hoped we didn't embarass her but watching Jim and I fuck in the water had really turned them on. As she spoke I couldn't take my eyes off her. She still had cum on her cheek and in her hair. I didn't say anything except pass the bottle. After I took a hit, I passed it to Annie. With her left hand she pulled Jeff's head down to her tit and with the right brought the bottle up to her mouth for a hit. She asked for some lemon, I held a slice up to her lips for her to suck and then wet my wrist, sprinkled salt on it and held it to her mouth. Annie licked the salt and continued to lick my hand, after a few seconds I shyly pulled it away. I felt Jim's hands on my neck massaging it, and I closed my eyes. When I opened them Jeff's head was between Annie's legs as he lapped at her pussy. She was massaging her breasts and looking at me. I closed my eyes again and turned to Jim. He kissed me and a flood broke. I whispered to him to fuck the shit out of me. I felt almost crazy with lust. He picked me up and fell down on top of me on the bed. In seconds his cock was buried in me. ""Oh! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! "" I screamed as his cock pounded into me. I'd never been fucked so hard in my life. God, his cock was driving me crazy. I went even crazier as his cock entered my mouth. Oh, it was fantastic, sucking his hard cock, feeling the force of his fuck, feeling his finger slide into my asshole, feeling him suck my breast. Oh God, it was fantastic! ... I came with a force that shook my whole body. I also made a shocking discovery, it wasn't Jim's cock in my mouth, it was Jeff's, an the pillow and then it was Jim's turn as he came in my cunt. I laid there with my eyes closed not knowing what to think or feel. I turned around and told the others that I needed a couple of minutes by myself. They were all apologetic and concerned. I told them not to worry themselves but to please excuse me. As I lay in bed in the ajoining room not knowing quite what to think. I stopped thinking and listened to my body. It had never been so content, or felt so totally satisfied. I softly stroked my breast and thought about what had transpired. If I were going to be honest I had to admit that it felt wonderful. As I laid there slowly stroking myself I could hear noises in the other room. I could discern grunts and moans amid the words and realized that they were probably fucking again. I went to the door and opened it slightly. Annie was lying on her side with Jim and Jeff on either side of her. Jeff had his cock in her pussy while Jim's was up her asshole. I'd never witnessed anything like this before. I was dripping as I watched Jim's cock slide in and out of Annie's asshole. She was amazing. The guys were moving in time and Annie seemed lost in another world. I had a clear view of each cock entering and leaving her. It was incredibly exciting. I quietly entered and sat in the easy chair in the corner. As I watched the show I stroked my clit. Jeff and Jim increased the tempo, pounding into Annie's cunt and ass with increasing force. It occurred to me for a moment that it was almost as if they were fucking each other and just using Annie as a way to do it. The pounding seemed to go on forever until they erupted, almost as one. Their three bodies seemed to tremble as one, and to become quiet as one, also. In minutes I heard a soft snoring sound and realized that they'd fallen asleep. Actually only the men had because Annie opened her eyes. When she saw me she smiled. I realized that I was still stroking my pussy and shyly smiled back. She eased herself free of the cocks and watched as I stroked myself to a climax. Annie then walked over and touched my hair. We spoke softly and I told her that this was my first such experience. Annie said she'd thought so. She took my hand and with the other grabbed a bottle of champagne and led me out onto the beach. We picked up a blanket from the patio, and began walking. About a half mile away we spread the blanket, and I laid down. Annie dropped down beside me, propped up on her elbows and stroked my breasts. As she touched my nipples she reached for the bottle and took a long swig of champagne. Instead of swallowing she reached over and let it drip down onto my face running into my mouth and nostrils. I laid almost hypnotised as she leaned forward and squirted the rest into my mouth. When she finished dripping champagne she continued with her saliva. She let it drip into my mouth, then my eyes, and then my nose. I couldn't believe it as her tongue entererd my nostril and she began to suck. It turned me on like nothing ever had before. My body began to vibrate. She sensed my total turnon and grabbed my head in her hands. She held it immobile and tongue fucked my nose, going from one nostril to the other. She'd stop, spit in my nose and then tongue it again. I felt her knee between my legs and I ground my pussy against her. Once, twice, once more and I came with a shattering climax. Annie continued to lick my face, especially my eyes and nose. She brought her lips to my ears and whispered to me to lick her pussy. I nodded assent and she laid back and closed her eyes. I knelt between her legs and rubbed my cheek against her thighs. Her soft pussy against my face felt so right and so sweet. I'd always loved the taste and smell of my own body, especially my cunt. I always sucked my fingers as I masturbated, and a man's cock after he fucked me. The taste of my pussy, and my asshole, if we'd had anal sex, never failed to excite me all over again. I brought my tongue forward and touched her clit. I could feel the electric charge go through her. I stretched out and slid my hands under her asscheeks. I slowly stroked her clit with my tongue. I could feel it tingle my teeth over the nub of her clit. She began to grind forward into my face. I continued to lick and lengthened the stroke. As my tongue went back and forth across her pussy lips I could taste the cum from her earlier fucking with the guys. What a lovely combination! I curled my tongue and entered her pussy. As I did Annie clasped her legs around my back and guided me in and out of her pussy. I think I surprised Annie when I inserted my index finger up her asshole. It was still slick with Jim's cum and my finger glided all the way in. I could feel Annie slide back on to my finger trying to get it as far up her ass as it would go. I continued to stroke her clit with my tongue and she came. In a minute I started to remove my finger from her asshole. She said ""Don't!"" and I left it in place. She said that she loved the feel of my finger up her butt. I asked if she would like another finger up her ass and she nodded yes. I removed my index finger and brought my middle finger up to my lips to moisten it when she reached out and grabbed my hand. She brought it to her face and licked the finger that had just been up her asshole. I then took both fingers and slid them up her asshole again. I leaned forward and kissed her. We slowly explored each other's mouths, and swished saliva back and forth. With my mouth full I raised my lips and let our spit run into her nose. This time it was my turn. What a thrill it was to run my tongue up her nose, sucking the fluid out and then squirting it back in. Annie reached down and pulled my fingers from her asshole. She brought my hand up between our faces and we each sucked a finger. I could taste Jeff's come and the acrid taste of Annie's asshole."
292,Annie Part 2,['couples'],"When we entered again through the patio the guys were still asleep. They were sprawled out on the bed with their asses touching. I quickly motioned Annie into the bathroom. ""You know what I'd also like to do? Jim is so straight, and I'd like to force him into a situation of sucking Jeff's cock. God, that would be sweet revenge on him for I don't know what.""\n""Fantastic!"" Annie said. I know that Jeff has been in scenes with other guys because I've seen him. We picked up a guy in a bar once and brought him home with us. We were going to have a sandwich, with Jeff in my asshole and this fellow in my pussy. Little did we realize at the time; but Jeff ended up being in the middle of the sandwich with his cock in my pussy and the other guy's in his asshole. It started out with me sucking Jeff's cock while the other guy sucked my tits, but in a minute he pulleaking the cock in his mouth. I couldn't believe how turned on I was. I had this image of Jeff being fucked in the ass that was driving me crazy.\n\nI reached between Jeff's legs and started licking his asshole. In a while I replaced my tongue with a finger, and then two fingers. I couldn't believe that Jeff's asshole was that open, but it was. I laid back and ordered Jeff to fuck my pussy. He reluctantly pulled away from the cock and slid his cock into me. As he fucked me I reached behind him and fingered his asshole. I winked at the guy from the bar and pointed to Jeff's asshole. He didn't waste any time comung up behind Jeff with his cock. I remember that Jeff froze as he felt the cock at his ass. I whispered in his ear that he had no choice but to take that big dick all the way up his ass if he ever wanted to fuck me again. All he did was sink down on me and close his eyes. He winced a few times, but within minutes was moaning and then resumed fucking me again, this time in time ot the strokes up his own ass.""\n""Is Jim into anal?""\n""He's certainly into fucking my asshole, and he fucked your ass last night. Sometimes he'll lick around the outside of my asshole but he never puts his tongue inside or wants me to tongue his ass.""\n""Is that a turnon for you, having your ass eaten?""\n""Oh, yes!"" I replied, ""And I would love to eat yours.""\n""Okay, well, I'll make you suck my ass in front of the guys. But in the meantime..."" She turned me around against the bathroom door and knelt behind me. I trembled as I felt Annie seperate my cheeks and blow against my asshole. The tingle was wonderful, and then I felt the touch of her tongue. She licked and dabbed at my opening. I could feel it getting wet, and then I could feel her tongue begin to penetrate. She kept forcing it a little bit at a time until she was able to get the tip of her tongue past my sphincter. Oh, now her tongue was really up there. Why would Jim never do this to me. He was so afraid he might taste shit. I pushed back away from the door and bent over as far as I could. My ass opened more and I could feel Annie's tongue go farther. She started to pull out and then enter again, fucking my asshole with her tongue. I could feel how wet my pussy had become. Suddenly her tongue pulled back and my asshole was empty. I started to let out a cry when I felt her finger enter my butt. She slowly eased it in and out of my ass. The strokes were painfully slow, and I kept trying to push harder against her. As she pulled out again I pushed back even harder and ot my surprise there were two fingers. Oh, I couldn't believe it. Annie had two fingers all the way up my asshole. She was slowly twisting and turning them inside me. My ass felt like jello. As she fingered me I fell her lips kissing the cheeks of my ass. Suddenly her fingers pulled out and again her mouth was glued to my ass. This time she was blowing, and I could feel the sensation all the way inside. Her tongue started to move more quickly and I felt on the verge of collapse. I was on the edge of coming when I felt her fingers back in my ass. She was forcing them in and out; faster and faster. I didn't know if there were two or three fingers in my ass. I felt totally full and totally at her mercy. I clawed at my pussy as I started to cum. The sensation rippled through me as both my ass and cunt vibrated together. As I came I collapsed on the bathroom floor. I was almost delerious. I'd never cum like that before. At that point I would have done anything for Annie. Annie leaned down and kissed me. ""I love you, Annie."" I said. ""And I you."""
293,Annie Part 3,['couples'],"Annie came into my room giggling. ""The guys have gone jogging and will stop on the way back to bring us bagels and juice. Jim doesn't know whether to be sympathetic or pissed off at you. He's afraid he pushed you too far. The funniest thing though is Jeff! He's afraid that he won't get to fuck you. It turned him on so much cumming in your mouth that he's dying to get in your pussy. He just fucked me and wanted to know all about you while we fucked. He wanted to know if I thought you'd assfuck. I said I thought so because you really seemed to dig having my finger up your asshole, but that he might have to force you a little bit.""\n""Shit, I'd love to have him fuck me right now, but I don't want to ruin the game.""\n""How would you like to taste his cum again right now."" Annie said with a smile."" I returned her smile and she straddled my face. Here it was only my second time sucking a woman's pussy, and it seemed so perfect to me. Annie held her pussy a couple of inches above my face and spread her lips. I could see her flex her pussy muscles and in a few seconds fluid started to drip. I caught the first drops on my tongue and then pushed my face up to suck the rest out. Annie lowered herself and rubbed her pussy up and down across my face. She raised herself again and turned around. She sat on my face again but this time in a sixty-nine position. Oh, I could feel her suck my juices. This was so good. I loved the taste of her pussy. It was filled with a whole night of love juice, sweat and cum. It was strong and sexy. I hoped she liked the taste of my own cunt. We continued sucking each other to the point of completion. The ride down was as sweet as the ride up. We laid in one anothers grasp for a while until Annie said ""Let's go for a swim.""\n""Okay!"" I said and jumped up. We donned our bikinis and headed for the surf. The sand and sun felt so warm on my body. We dove in the water and I was quickly refreshed and ready for another day. I hadn't slept all night, but it made no difference. We sat in the shallow surf. Annie said that her goal in life was to have her cake and eat it, too. That, for her, morality was a very practical thing. Sure she was against violence and inflicting cruelity upon anyone, but she also felt that life was up for grabs. She said she didn't hesitate to lie or steal if she felt no one would be harmed. In fact, she enjoyed deceit. For her, the key was being aware of the difference between truth and lies and consciously choosing one or the other. She said that what her life lacked was someone that she could be truthful with who wouldn't try to change her and who would even value her for just those qualities that most people would abhor. I said ""What the heck! How about me? I'm ready for a real change in life. I want a whole lot more, and I want you; so lets see. The guys should be back pretty soon, and I've got to pee, shall we go back."" Annie laughed ""I can't believe you would would run all the way back to the room to pee when we're sitting in the water right now. I never use the johnid feel good doing it in the water. Annie stared at my crotch, and then reached her hand between my legs. ""I can feel your warm piss. It's so sexy."" Annie said. I put my fingers between my legs and also felt the warm stream in the colder water. Annie sat back and said that we'd better be careful before we attracted too much attention. I realized then that the beach had begun to fill up. ""I still want to watch you pee."" I said. ""I'm afraid you won't be able to."" Annie said. ""I have to do more than pee and for that I'll have to swim out a bit."" I was dumbfounded. ""Are you really going to shit in the water?"" I told you I never use the john at the beach."" She said with a laugh and ran out to the deeper water. At waist height she turned around and waved. As I swam out to her she continued to the deeper water. I stood and watched as Annie ducked under the water and came up with her bottoms in her hand. I watched her concentrate, and in a minute she smiled and waved again. A few seconds later I could see the her shit floating away. ""You are one wild chick!"" I said as she swam over to me. Annie smiled and pointed down the beach at Jim and Jeff in the distance. As she put her bikini bottoms on she said ""What do you think we should do, sweetmeat.""\n""Well, one thing I thought of is that after we return to the city we should make it clear that there won't be any more weekends like this and that we'd be better off not swinging."" Annie frowned, but I waved my hand. ""Wait! Then we should each have affairs with the other's guy. If I'm going to learn to lie and cheat this seems like a great place to start. I'd love to have you fucking Jim behind my back and get him to say all sorts of things about me. But you'd have to tell me afterwards."" Annie laughed and said ""Laurie I love you; you're wonderful. Not only would I tell you, but you could be in the next room listening, or we could rig up a mike and record it all. Super! You could sleep with Jeff behind my back. Would you be hurt if Jim said negative things about you.""\n""I don't think so. I realize that what we had was not very serious and, as a matter of fact, in a perverse way, it would be fun, as long as I knew that I was sharing it all with you.""\n""That all sounds great, but doesn't it ruin tonight and the fun we planned to have.""\n""Not necessarily!"" I smiled. ""Sometimes a girl can have too much too drink and go overboard. That could even be what precipitates tomorrows decison not to have any more such weekends.""\n""Laurie, that's fantastic! And you know we can have more weekends too, it just doesn't have to be with Jim and Jeff. We could be alone or with new guys or, hell, new girls even."" With that Annie waved toward the guys and swam toward shore."
294,Annie Part 4,['couples'],"Dear Laura, Everything went according to plan. Jim and I went for a walk down the beach. I told him how much I'd enjoyed the night before, or at least the part after you had gone to bed. I said that I'd always found him attractive and had imagined sex with him many times. In fact, that was the reason why I'd arranged the weekend for the four of us. With that I took his hand. As we walked along he apologised for your upset and said that you just weren't ready for that kind of scene. Maybe sometime in the future if we all went very slow. I said that I thought what you really needed was a gang-bang to knock some of that attitude out of you. He laughed and said ""Well, she is a bitch sometimes."" I told him that he ought to put his foot down more often, and that you would respect him more for it. I suggested a swim, and as we swam he began to feel me up. I told him I didn't mind a little fun with him but that I didn't want to cause problems between the two of you. I also told him that as much as Jeff and I fooled around we had an agreement that we would do it together. I then smirked at him and said that I could keep a secret if he could. With that I reached for his cock under the water. He was bone hard, and said that what you didn't know wouldn't hurt you. I told him that my asshole still tingled from his cock last night and was ready for more. He didn't know what to do. He was trying to fuck me in the water but knew he couldn't because of the other people. He had to carry a towel in front of him the whole way back to cover his hard-on. When we got back here we looked in on both of you and then went into the John (there goes my policy of never using the john at the beach). We fucked like crazy. He was wild to get in my ass. I was as raunchy as I could be, whispering to him to ""buttfuck me"" and to ""fuck the shit out of me"". I even sucked his cock right from my asshole and made him kiss me. I think he likes to be forced. I'll bet you anything we'll be able to get a cock in his mouth before too long. Wouldn't it be far out if we could get pictures. (Do you have any pictures of yourself, if so I would love to have some. I've got hundreds of me and they're all yours. --- It's only been a day and I love you so much). I'll follow your lead tonight. I'll treat you like shit, but you know I really love you. Did you like the drinks I made for you? Will you make one for me? I don't need a cup; I'll drink right from the fountain.\n\nLove you, Annie\n\nOh god! This is wonderful I thought. I'd never felt so good or so captivated by anyone. She seems to read my mind. It's as if she knows my most secret desires. I laid there in the sun and fantasized pissing all over Annie. I let my piss come out full force and if it hadn't been for my suit it would have sprayed straight up in the air. My bikini bottom was drenched. I dozed a little more on the beach, and the next thing I knew Jim was standing beside me and nudging me with his toe. ""Hi, sleepy head! What's up?"" I casually reached for the letter beside me and said ""Oh, nothing. I was just rereading a letter from my sister and fell asleep. How was your afternoon, hon?""\n""Oh pretty quiet, I came in shortly after you and went to sleep. You were really out of it from those drinks.""\n""So what!"" I said. That's why we came here isn't it? To relax and have fun."" He said sure and assured me that we'd have a nice time tonight and then the two of us would make love. We went back to the motel where Jeff and Annie were busily getting dressed for dinner. Annie was wearing a light short black dress cut low in the front and Jeff white slacks and sport shirt. As Jim and I were getting dressed, Annie called in ""Hey you two it's coctail time. Laura, why don't you make the drinks this time. How about Pina Coladas?"" I called back ""Sure, I've got a special receipe. How would you like your's?"" Definately strong!"" she replied. ""Be back in a minute, Jim."" I said, almost able to fill the whole glass. I poured some piss into both Jim and Jeff's drinks, and then split the remainder into two glasses and added just a little Pina Colada mix. I took Jim and Jeff their's, and then went into the bathroom and offered one to Annie. She asked which was hers, and I said it didn't make any difference that mine was strong too. We each took a glass and drank. It was unmistakable piss. ""This is a wonderful drink, Laura."" Annie said. I drank my own piss and smiled back at her. I winked and went back into my room. I picked out a colorful skirt and blouse, and didn't bother to wear any underwear. Jim said that it seemed like Annie and I were getting along better. I wrinkled my face and said ""I just don't trust her."" Jim shrugged and said ""Ah, let's just go out and have a good time.""\n""Okay."" I responded, and we went into Jeff and Annie's room. ""Hey are we with the best looking girls on the beach or not?"" Jeff shouted."" Annie said ""You better believe it."" as we all headed out the door."
295,Annie's Lesbian Family Rituals,"['FF', 'f', 'dog']","Back into that large house they went. Back into an area Annie had seldom been. Issabella unlocked and opened a door in the corner of one of the these old rooms and in they when. They were in a dimly lit stairway leading down to red door. Annie could hear exotic music and wild laughter coming from beyond that door. When they reached the bottom of the stairs Issabella stopped and turned towards Annie. ""It's time, my little one. Release all your inhibitions and indulge yourself in the decadence. You are now our toy of pleasure,"" Issabella said as she slowly opened the door.\n\nAnnie stepped in and stopped in shock and amazement. The room she just walked into looked like some sort of dungeon. The floors were covered with thick padded carpet and the walls were black and covered with whips, chain, and bizarre sexual devices. At one end of the room was a small open area with harnesses and restraints attached to the wall and rafters. At the other end was two rows of plush couches setting directly across from one another with a small open area in between. Both rows of couches where facing each other and the open path led to the back of the room where the floor stepped up to a small raised area. In that area the couches formed a small semicircle inset like a large booth in a restaurant without the table. The room was dimly lit with a red glow barely lighting the couch area and a slightly brighter white light illuminating the area between the couches.\n\nThere were women everywhere drinking, laughing, and moaning, and all totally nude, with the exception of a few spiked high heels and an occasional garter belt with hose. Most of the women were lounging comfortably along the couches in little groupings kissing and fondling one another and watching the other women across from them doing nasty things to each another.\n\nAs Issabella led Annie into the room the laughter and the conversation paused as every eye began to inspect this new offering in Issabella's hand. Annie felt uncomfortable at first but soon begin to enjoy the attention she was getting. As Issabella slowly walked her into the area between the couches and along in front of the women on the couches, Annie eyes indulged on the erotic sight of all the naked, horny women licking and fondling one another. She noticed that there were several young girls her age there. They all appeared to be intently enjoying themselves, most sitting between two or three older women, and all spread eagle with several foreign hands on their crotches feeling them up while other hands were stroking and pinching their tiny little breasts.\n\nAs they walked along in front of the couches viewing this torrid display of uninhibited lesbian lust, Issabella stopped in front of two women in their late thirties sitting side by side, legs spread open, and involved in deep French kissing. Issabella and Annie paused there for a moment and watched them kiss, squirm, and finger fuck each other. Then Issabella said, ""Excuse me ladies."" The women stopped their kissing and looked up to Issabella. They then noticed little Annie standing beside her grandmother. Both women, still finger fucking one another, begin to smile as they stared up and down Annie's young naked body. ""Her evening is about to begin and you've got her first - do as you please with her!"" Issabella said, as she reached behind Annie and pushed her toward the women. The women instantly reached up, grabbed Annie, and pulled her down between them. As soon as Annie's little body came to rest on the couch, the women spread her long young legs and each slid a finger into her wet pussy. This whole situation was exciting Annie tremendously. She found herself loving the feeling of being mauled by these strange women. Annie then decided to closed her eyes and submit to whatever her new mistresses desired of her.\n\nThe woman on Annie's right reached up, pulled Annie's face to hers, and began to French kiss her. Then both she and the woman on Annie's other side began to pinch at her excited and erect nipples. At first, the pinching was hurting her young breast, but with the fingers in her pussy and wild passionate way this woman was kissing her, the pain soon turned in to immense pleasure. Annie found herself tugging back against the pinching fingers only to intensify the pleasure of her nipple torment.\n\n""You like the pain, my little slut?"" the woman on her left whispered as she drove her tongue into Annie's ear. ""Uhhmm!"" Annie moaned in pleasure as she danced her tongue around in the other woman's mouth.\n\nAnnie opened her eyes and began watching a young girl across the couches finger an older woman up the ass. The older woman was on her knees leaning over the couch and the young girl was laying on her back under the woman with her legs spread wide, giving everyone an excellent view of her young pussy. The young girl had two fingers up the older woman's ass and was sucking on her clit as she methodically worked her fingers in and out of her ass. The older woman was moaning and humping back in pleasure with every stroke of the young girls fingers. Annie could actually see the older woman's pussy juices running down the young girl's cheeks.\n\nAnnie perked right up at this sight and stopped kissing her new lover. Noticing Annie's excitement about this anal scene across from them, the women she was kissing slid Annie's ass out to the edge of the couch and pulled her legs up and back over her head. Then as both of the women moved their mouths down to Annie's tits and began to nip and bite on her little nipples, the woman slid her finger up Annie's ass. Annie was now in ecstasy. The pain in her nipples had turned into pure masochistic pleasure, and the three fingers the other woman was shoving in her pussy made her head spin, but it was the finger she was feeling sliding in and out of her asshole that was what she was living for at that moment. Annie began to feel really good and slutty as she looked across and saw some of those women watching her in that nasty position.\n\nAs Annie laid there boiling in pleasure, she glanced around to see where her grandmother had gone. Annie's eyes scanned the room then spotted her at the far end of the couch circle. There were five or six stunning looking young women sitting in that area with Issabella at the head, like a queen on her thrown. Sitting there on each side of their mother were Josie and Janie, both dressed in their spike heeled shoes and black silk stockings.\n\nAt that moment a woman stepped up in front of Issabella with a very pretty and apparently very young little girl. The young girl was totally naked except for a collar with a leash and high heeled shoes. She stood there submissively with her head bowed and her hands behind her back as if they were bound. The woman holding her leash seemed to be suggesting something to Issabella about the girl. Issabella, obviously liking what she was hearing, nodded her head with pleasure. The woman then handed the leash to Issabella and sat down between her and Josie. Sliding her ass out to the edge of the couch, the woman spread her legs wide apart. Issabella looked the young girl over for a moment then lightly tugged the leash outward toward the woman. ""Come on my little child, your mother says your very good at this. Show us how well you eat your mother's pussy,"" Issabella said as she tugged once again on the leash. All eyes in that area were on this woman and her young sex slave daughter. Josie's and Janie's hands immediately dropped to their own pussies and began to rub in anticipation of watching this young girl eat out her mother.\n\nThe young girl dropped to her knees and crawled on all fours right up to her mother's pussy. Her mother reached out grab the young girl by the back of the hair and pulled her face into her hot wet snatch. As she began to lick, the young girl's expressions slowly changed from shy submissiveness to wild enjoyment. The taste of her mother's pussy on her lips was all she needed to start her little motor purring. In her excitement, the young girl spread her knees apart, arched her back, and began to wildly screw her head back and forth as she licked and suck at her mother's pussy. Her mother's eyes rolled back in her head as she threw her head back, heaving her breast into the air, began to moan and grind her pussy around on her daughter's face.\n\nIssabella, smiling with evil delight, slowly pulled her eyes away from this unbelievably erotic scene and said to Josie, ""Bring her out! Let's see what our little slut is willing to do tonight."" Josie stood up, smiled, and said, ""Yes, let's just see how nasty our little slut gets tonight.""\n\nJosie sultry strutted across the room between the couches and stopped behind a petite brunette that was on her hands and knees between another woman's legs, eating her out. Josie reached down and slowly rubbed the brunette's crotch. By the wetness she felt, it was pretty obvious to her that the woman was enjoying her work as well as this new hand that was probing her pussy.\n\nJosie pulled her finger from the woman's pussy and slapped her on her ass. ""Get up from that pussy, slut! It's time for you to really get nasty."" Josie said. The petite brunette turned her head toward Josie with a surprised look that instantly grew into excitement upon seeing who had slapped her ass. As she looked up at Josie, she wiped the pussy juices from her face and eagerly said, ""Yes mistress, how may I service you tonight?""\n""Come with me, slut. There will be several ways you'll service me tonight,"" Josie said as she bent over grabbing her hair and pulled her up.\n\nJosie hooked a leash to the leather collar around the woman's neck and led her through the couches toward the raised area, stopping in front of Issabella. As the submissive brunette walked through the light between the couches, several of the women in the room recognized her. ""It's Maria...Issabella's daughter,"" they whispered. Her hair was down and teased out wildly. She was wearing nothing but high heels and a leather collar. On her perky nipples, she was wearing small clamps that were connected together by a chain that bounced around as she walked across the room.\n\nAnnie was still heating up and too deeply involved with her two new lovers to have noticed that her mother was also in the room.\n\nAs they stepped up in front of Issabella, Josie pulled down on Maria's arm and instructed her to get down on the floor on her hands and knees. When she did, Josie began to fondle Maria's body, running her hand down her back and into the crack of her ass. As Josie's hand reached her crotch, Maria's body began to shuttered with anticipation. Issabella then spread her legs apart and said , ""Come my little slut daughter. Come suck your mother's pussy like this little slut next to me is sucking her mother's pussy."" Maria glanced over at the young girl beside her and watched briefly as the young girl licked and sucked at her mother's pussy. As the excitement of this perverse erotic sight overtook her, Maria crawled up between her mother's legs and began to nurse on her big wet pussy like she had done so many times in the past.\n\n""That's right my little slut,"" Issabella said as she slid her ass forward giving Maria's hungry mouth better access. ""See this young girl next to me eating her mother's pussy so skillfully. Doesn't she look good with her face buried in her mother's pussy like that?"" Issabella said as she guided Maria's willing tongue around on her pussy. ""She's no older than our little Annie, is she? Would you like to watch your little daughter eating pussy like that?""\n\nThese things Issabella was saying about watching Annie do such nasty things was really exciting Maria. ""Let me tell you my little slut, it's a beautiful sight to look down between your legs and see little Annie's young innocent face sucking on your pussy. Especially when her young virgin tongue licks your pussy as well as a skilled pussy eater like you,"" Issabella said watching Maria's expressions.\n\nMaria's eyes grew with surprise and excitement as she listened to her mother talk. Was she serious about this experience she spoke of? Had her daughter really gone down on her own grandmother? Maria couldn't believe what her mother was saying. She could just imagine the wild sight of little Annie's face buried in Issabella's cunt. Envisioning this scene drove Maria wild with excitement, yet gave her a tinge of jealousy. She herself had had several erotic thoughts about her daughter in the past. There had been several nights dressing or bathing little Annie that Maria had to fight the urge to touch and fondle her young supple body.\n\n""Now tell me my little slut, wouldn't you like to fuck your own little daughter?"" Issabella said encouraging. ""Huh? Wouldn't you like to train her in all the perverted way of our family? You could be her slutty mother and demonstrate to her how much of a slut you really are?""\n""Ohh, yes mam!"" Maria answered into Issabella's pussy. ""Yes mam I'll service her body in anyway you'd like me to. Please, sexually humiliate me in the nastiest ways while she watches. I'll let her treat me like a slut too!"" Issabella again smiled with satisfaction at hearing Maria's willingness to do anything she commands.\n\nJanie eyes were wide with excitement and anticipation of what was flowing through her mother perverted mind. In her nasty excitement, Issabella pulled Maria's head in tight to her crotch. With her other hand she grabbed Janie by the hair, pulling her over toward her, and slid her tongue into her mouth, in a lustful French kiss. Janie's hand began to vigorously rub at her own pussy, as her mother's lustful passion made her swell with excitement.\n\nIssabella suddenly stopped kissing her and Janie could she her mother's perverted wheels turning. She gazed down at Maria's head working around on her pussy then back up into Janie's eyes. ""Go fine Annie,"" she said as she smiled with pleasure.\n\nJanie instantly got up and started looking around. She then began walking along the dimly lit couches until she spotted Annie. There she was, lying on her back between the same two women, with her legs pulled back over her head, and having a longneck beer bottle rammed in and out of her ass by a third woman on the floor. As Annie was lying there getting fucked up the ass with a beer bottle, several other women had gathered around to watch the show. They were all around her with their hands between their legs masturbating. Janie stood over the steamy scene in amazement. She couldn't even believe how skillfully and with such ease her little niece was buttfucking that bottle. Annie was rocking her ass back and forth in rhythm to the pumping the woman on the floor was giving her ass. She quietly whimpered and her little body shuttered with each thrust of her beer bottle lover. As she laid there taking it up the ass, the two women on her sides were licking her face and nipping at her nipples as they fingered her wet childish pussy.\n\nJanie found herself dazed by the nasty sight of her niece on the couch and almost forgot why she came over there. She cleared her voice and said, ""Annie, come with me. Your grandmother is ready for you now."" Annie opened her eyes and looked up at her Aunt Janie standing over her totally naked. Her mind gradually cleared and she slowly realized what her aunt had said. Annie wondered with excitement as to her grandmother 's desires. Whatever it was, she didn't want to miss it. She reached down between her legs and pulled the beer bottle out of her ass and stood up. ""Come with me Annie, and don't be surprised at anything you see,"" Janie said as she took her hand and led her toward Issabella's area.\n\n*\n\nAs they walked up to raised area, Annie saw her grandmother with her legs spread wide and a petite brunette eating her pussy. ""Come closer my little one so you can see our fun,"" Issabella said as she motioned her closer. With intense curiosity and eagerness to see her grandmother's pussy up close once again, Annie stepped up and knelt down beside the brunette. Then Issabella said with a devious smile, ""Well Annie, how do you like watching your mother eat my pussy?"" Just as these words left Issabella's mouth, Maria turned her head toward Annie with a wild animal look in her eyes. Her hair was streaming down her face and her lips and chin were glistening with the juices of her mother's pussy. Annie jumped with a frightened surprise. Her first thought was what her mother would do to her - catching her down here naked with all these other naked women. Then she realized that her mom was naked too and she was eat grandmother's pussy as well.\n\nWithout saying a word to Annie, Maria turned and looked up lustfully at Issabella and said, ""Anything. Anything you want me to do."" She then lowered her head and buried her face back in her mother's pussy.\n\n""So what do you think about your mother now Annie? She's quite a slut, isn't she?"" Issabella said as she watched Annie's gaze at her mother change from fear to excitement. Annie was soon consumed with excitement as she slid her hand between her own legs while watching her mother eat at the same pussy she herself was tasting only a few hours ago.\n\n""Annie, move behind your mother and look at her beautiful ass. Isn't it sexy?"" Issabella said in admiration. Annie crawled behind her mom and stared into her crotch. Her mother's pussy was glistening with moisture and the hair around her pussy lips was matted with wetness. Her back was arched and her tight round ass was sticking high into the air. ""Have you ever reamed another woman's asshole before, Annie?"" Issabella asked. ""No mam."" Annie replied with excited curiosity. ""I think you'll like this, my little one. Watch the young child next to you. She'll show you how it's done."" Issabella said.\n\nAnnie turned to her right and began to watch intently. By this time, the young girl's mom had slid off the couch on to her knees with her face on the couch. Her back was arched and her titties were just hanging off the edge of the couch. The young girl was knelling behind her mom and had both hands on her ass cheeks spreading them apart. In a slow rhythmic fashion, the young girl would lick down onto her pussy, then up around the rim of her mom's asshole, then drive her tongue deep into her mother's puckered ass. With every tongue fucking thrust the young girl's mother would whimper with enjoyment. Five or six times in and out of her ass she would drive her tongue then back down to her pussy to start her technique all over again.\n\nAnnie had never seen anything this wild in all her life. The nastiness of this little girl and her oral technique of ass fucking drove Annie wild. She knew she just had to try it. And she knew she was going to get try it on her own mom.\n\nAnnie spun around back toward her mom's ass and sighted in on her asshole. She wonder if she could make her mom feel as good as the young girl was making her mom feel. As another lustful rush from her little pill and the sight of her mother's hot ass staring up at her shot through her body, her focus turned from pleasing her mom to a raw lusting desire just to taste her mother's asshole.\n\nWithout anymore hesitation, Annie reached up and grabbed her mother's ass cheeks spreading them apart, and began to lick at the crack of her ass. Up and down in long licking strokes she ran her tongue. As Annie did this, her mom began to really heat up. She could hear her mom's voice moaning into her grandmother's pussy.\n\nIssabella was getting really steamed up by what Annie had begun to do to her mom. She too wanted to feel a warm tongue in her asshole. With that thought in mind, Issabella slid her ass out to the edge of the couch and raised her legs up over her head exposing her asshole for her daughter's ease of access. Maria's eyes gazed up to her mom's in conformation of her perverse request. Issabella nodded for her to proceed.\n\nJust as Maria slid her tongue down to her mother's asshole, Annie drove her tongue into Maria's rectum for the first time. Maria groaned with pleasure, then drove her tongue straight up her mother's asshole.\n\n""Ohhhh yesss! Fuck my asshole you little slut! That's right girls, tongue fuck your mothers' asshole,"" Issabella rasped.\n\nAnnie was loving every probing thrust her little tongue was making into her mother asshole. Even the steamy smell of her mother's asshole was making her hotter and hotter. Down to her mother's sweet tasting pussy and right back into her asshole, Annie's tongue danced. Annie couldn't seem to satisfy this new asshole eating hunger she had developed. Deeper and deeper she drove her tongue, and harder and harder her mom bucked back against her face. Maria reached back behind her and grabbed Annie by the back of her head and forced her ass hard into her daughter's face. ""Ohhh suck my asshole, my little slut child. Suck mommie's ass and I'll suck yours anytime you want it. Ohhh yes, tongue fuck my ass like a good little slut!"" Maria begged as she pulled her own tongue from her own mother's ass.\n\nIt was obvious all three women were about to burst into flames. In an effort to save her orgasm until later, Issabella reached down grabbing her daughter's hair, pulling her head back and her mouth away from her ass. Raising her own head up, Issabella watched the wild expressions on Maria's sweaty face as Annie continued to tongue fuck her in the ass. Maria's body was shaking as her daughter continued to work at her asshole.\n\nAs Issabella held her by the hair, Maria's eyes opened wide with excitement. ""I've got to have more mommie! You know how I like much more. Please, mommie let me have it again up my ass like I got it the other day when you and I were behind the house, please!"" Maria begged. ""Please mommie, I'll do it in front of Annie. I'll show her how much of a perverted slut her mother really is! Please! I'll do it in front of everybody this time..."" she continued.\n\n""So, you'd like to do that again, would you? In front of all these women. Even in front of your own daughter?"" Issabella eagerly questioned. ""Ohh, yes mam! Anyway you want me to,"" Maria replied. ""Very well my little slut. You just might prove yourself a worthy slut after all,"" Issabella answered as she rubbed at her clit with excitement.\n\nAs Annie tongued at her mother's hot asshole she listened carefully to this conversation and wondered what perverted nasty thing her mother did with her grandmother behind the house. Whatever it was, just listening to them talk excited her even more.\n\nAs Annie once again slid her tongue into her mother's rectum, she suddenly felt her mom's hand pulling her face from of her asshole. Her mom then turn around on her knees to face her and pulled her tight in toward her. Annie found herself face to face, tit to tit, and pussy to pussy with her mom. She could feel her mom's excited nipples pressing against hers and the heat from her pussy pressing against her almost hairless pussy. She had never seen this wild lustful look in her mother's eyes before. This close firm way her mother was holding her was beginning to excite Annie once again. Suddenly Annie's mom planted her lips on Annie's and began deeply French kissing her. This wild kiss from her mom really turned Annie on. Annie reached down and grabbed her mother ass cheeks. She knew her mom could smell and tasty her own asshole on her mouth, and she could tell this was really turning her mother on. Likewise, Annie was gladly sampling her grandmother's ass as she sucked and licked at her mother's lips and tongue.\n\nAfter Maria had licked her daughter's mouth and face clean of any trace of the taste and smell of her ass, she stood up and turn to Issabella with a pleading look in her eyes. Issabella smiled and turned to Josie and said, ""Bring him out.""\n\nJosie hopped right up and headed out a side door. Everybody in the room stopped their sexual play to she what was going to happen next.\n\n*\n\nShortly later, Josie returned leading a small horse in behind her. You could hear a pin drop in the room when she walked in. As she led the horse to the center of the room the silence gradually turned to ahhhs and whispers.\n\nJosie tied off the horse on a single post that was curiously mounted in the center of the room. She then walked to the back of the room, picked up a small padded bench, brought it back to the horse, and set it down beside him.\n\n""Now my dear, prepare him for your sister,"" Issabella said. At that command, Josie looked over at her sister and smiled as to say, ""Just watch me now"". In her sexy spiked heeled shoes, Josie squatted down under the horse and grabbed his cock. With her gaze still on Maria, Josie began to pump the large cock with her hand. Josie knew it was exciting her little sister, seeing the horse's cock grow larger and larger. She watched as Maria's hand slid down to her clit and she began to masturbate.\n\nOnce the horse's large cock really began responding, and Josie could tell she had her sister's full attention, she raised up the cock and stuck it in her mouth. With intense desire and hunger Josie began to suck-off the large slimy horse cock.\n\nAs she gradually pumped it deeper and deeper into her mouth, she could see her little sister's eyes grow wide. Jacking at the horse's cock with her hand, she skillfully bobbed her head back and forth, feeding her face with this massive tool. Josie's knees were spread apart and one hand was fingering her pussy while the other was working the horse's cock.\n\nIssabella was of course deeply enjoying this show. It really turned her on to see one of her daughters being so nasty. Issabella could hear the little sounds from Josie's mouth as she began to take the huge cock deeper and deeper into her throat.\n\nAs Josie sucked harder and faster the horse began to pump his cock into her face. Josie's head began to bob back and forth with every stroke the horse made. Josie let go of the hard cock and grab the horse's leg for stability, allowing the horse to face fuck her at his own pace. As the horse fed Josie his hot slimy meat, Josie continued to watch her younger sister's lustful expressions. Without missing a stroke, Josie beckoned Maria to come over.\n\nWithout hesitation Maria walked directly over and knelt beside Josie. Now that she was up close to the horse, his cock looked bigger than ever.\n\nJosie reached up, wrapping her hand around the huge cock and pulled it from her mouth. As she continued to jack his cock with one hand, Josie reached over grabbing Maria's head and French kissed her. Maria could taste bitter sliminess of the horse's cock as Josie's tongue darted around in her mouth.\n\nAs Maria enjoyed the raunchy passion of her sister's wet kiss, she suddenly felt a wet finger slide up her ass. As tried to turn her head to see who was giving her this pleasure, she could see Josie's eyes glow with excitement. Josie temporarily released Maria's head so she could turn to look. There, knelling behind her with a wild eyed look on her face was her daughter Annie. Maria watched over her shoulder as her daughter delightfully finger fucked her asshole. Maria smiled at Annie and arched her back raising her ass up slightly, giving Annie full access to her asshole. ""Not just one baby. Mommie needs more than just one finger,"" Maria coached.\n\nWith that request, Annie pulled her one finger out of her mother's ass and stuck it along with two other fingers into her mouth to wet them up good. She than lowered them back to her mother's ass and began to force them in.\n\nMaria's eyes rolled up and she moaned in pleasure as her daughter's fingers began to slide their way up her ass. ""Oh yes baby! Fuck momma's ass with those fingers,"" Maria exclaimed as Annie began to finger fuck her ass harder and faster. ""You like finger fucking your momma's asshole like that?"" Maria questioned. ""Oh yea! Give it to me baby! Fuck your anal slut mother up the ass! That's the way I love it!"" Maria began to rock her hips back and forth on Annie's fingers as she licked her lips and stared lustfully back at her daughter. ""Oh baby you've got me there now. Keep pumpin my ass. I'll do anything for anybody right now... How would you like to see your anal slut mother get fucked up the ass by this horse's cock? I'm ready... I need a cock that big up my ass right now!"" Maria hissed as she turned back to watch Josie pumping the horse's cock.\n\nWith that request, Josie reached over and grabbed the padded bench and slid it up under the horse. ""Come on you little slut, let's see if you can take this entire cock up your ass,"" Josie said.\n\n""Come close baby and watch mommie take it up the ass by this horse,"" Maria said as she removed Annie's finger's from her ass and crawled onto the bench.\n\nJosie continued to jack the horse's cock as she slid a couple of fingers into Maria's ass and positioned her on the bench. ""Are you ready for this big cock up your ass, you little slut? Ready to let your daughter watch her mom get fuck up the ass by a horse? Who knows what your little daughter might try on her own after watching you fuck this horse,"" Josie teased as she pulled her fingers from her ass and slapped her asscheek. ""Please don't tease me Josie, just stick it up my ass,"" Maria begged.\n\nJosie then grabbed Maria's right asscheek while Annie grabbed her left and they spread her waiting ass open wide. Josie spit on Maria's asshole for lubricant, then pulled the horse's cock down and pressed it against her asshole. With just a couple of good strokes, Josie got the horse to start pumping his cock against her rectum.\n\nAnnie's eyes grew as she watched her mother's tiny asshole begin to stretch open under the pressure and accept the huge cock. Josie slapped Maria on the ass and began to talk nasty to her. She knew from past experience, the more excited she got Maria, the larger the object she could shove up her ass - and a good spanking and nasty talk was exactly what Maria needed.\n\n""Ohhhh yyyeeesss!"" Maria groaned as the horse's cock began to slide into her ass. Josie slapped her ass again and told her how nasty she looked with that big cock sticking out of her ass. ""Yesss! Ohhh, Fuck meeee!"" Maria exclaimed as the horse pulled back, then drove in deeper. ""Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!"" she moaned with each pounding stroke the horse made. ""Yes! I love it up my ass, and I love it when it's big!""\n\nAnnie couldn't believe the size of this cock that her mom was taking up her ass. With every stroke the horse drove his cock deeper into her mother's ass. Soon she was taking almost the whole length of the horse's cock up her ass.\n\nAnnie got up on her hands and knees and rested her face on the side of her mother's ass cheek in order to get a close-up view of the action. She watched intently as the huge slimy horse dick buttfucked her mom's ass. Annie loved the sight she was seeing. She could feel the heat of the horse's body and smell the pungent mix of her mother's ass and the sweaty horse. She was in heaven watching this sight but only wished her little asshole could take such a massive tool.\n\nSuddenly Annie felt a warm wet tongue licking her crotch and then something on her back. When she turned her head to look, she saw her aunt Janie standing beside her holding the end of a leash. As she turned her head further she saw at the other end of the leash a large German Shepherd mounting her ass. ""We didn't want you to feel left out,"" Janie said with a domineering voice.\n\nAnnie didn't know what to think at first, she couldn't believe she was about to be fucked by a dog. As much as she was enjoying watching her mother fuck this horse, she never thought about fucking an animal herself.\n\nThe dog instantly began to hump her. His big cock quickly found her sopping pussy and slid right in. Annie gasped at his first intrusion. The thickness of the dog's cock soothed her aching pussy as it began to drive its way into her virgin pussy. Annie felt a rush of excitement flood through her body as the dog fucked her pussy. Her body instinctively responded to this feeling. Spreading her knees apart further, she arched her back and pushed her pussy up for the best access.\n\nAs good as this dog's hot cock felt sliding in and out of her pussy, she knew this wasn't what she really wanted. What Annie really wanted right now was to get a good buttfucking like her mom was getting.\n\nAnnie looked up at her aunt Janie and said, ""Aunt Janie, please stick his cock up my ass for me. That's where I really want to get fucked - in my ass.""\n\n""My pleasure,"" Janie responded with a smile as she stepped behind Annie and guided the dog's cock up to her asshole.\n\nAnnie could feel the dog's cock pressing against her little asshole. She closed her eyes and relaxed, and in it came. Annie's eyes rolled back in her head as the dog's cock slammed full length into her ass. ""Ohh yes big doggie fuck me! Fuck my little ass and be my first buttfucker,"" Annie whimpered with delight. Faster and faster the German Shepherd fucked Annie ass. She knew after feeling this ecstasy she would definitely be doing this again.\n\nWith her eyes closed she could imagine being alone in her room every night with several large dogs, letting them all fuck her up the ass one at a time. Or maybe she could go around her room sucking their dicks, one at a time, like her aunt Josie was sucking that horse.\n\nAnnie gradually returned to her reality and opened her eyes. She then lowered her head and looked down between her legs. She could see her aunt Janie sliding up between her legs and positioning herself below her pussy. Janie raised her head and with an out-stretched tongue began to lick and suck the flowing juices from her pussy. As Annie moaned in ecstasy, Janie skillfully licked, sucked, and fingered Annie young, almost hairless pussy. Annie thought to her self, what more could she ask for - she had a cock up her ass and her beautiful, sexy aunt eating her pussy.\n\nAnnie raised her head back to her mother's ass cheek and continued to watch and enjoy the smells of sex in her mother's buttfucking. Once again these smells were turning her on and driving her higher and higher in her perverted ecstasy. She was becoming so intently aroused that her head was getting dizzy.\n\n""Fuck that doggie my little slut!"" Maria said as she watch the dog humping her daughter's ass while her sister ate her pussy. ""That's it sis, suck her sweet baby pussy, and maybe she'll let her buttfucking lover cum in your mouth,"" Maria blurted out wildly - sexually crazed by the consuming anal ecstasy she was experiencing.\n\n""Tell me sis, what does my daughter's sweet young pussy taste like? I have often wondered. Oh, maybe some night she'll let me suck between her legs and taste her juices,"" Marie lewdly questioned as she watched Annie's face grow more excited.\n\n""Oh, yes mommie! Please come to my room at night and taste my pussy! Let me cum all over your pretty face. Please come! I'll let you sit on my face and I'll suck your ass like I did for you a while ago,"" Annie eagerly pleaded.\n\nAnnie's filthy sexual offers pushed Maria over the edge. ""Oh god I think I'm cumming! Ohhh yeaaa! Fuck my ass hard!"" Maria shouted as she humped back against the massive cock in her ass. She could tell by his increased stroke that her animal was about to cum as well.\n\nAnnie was also starting to cum. Janie sensed this and began to lick and finger her pussy more and more vigorously. Annie felt so hot and horny she would do anything. She was so excited feeling a dog's cock up her ass as she watched and sniffed the smells of her mother's anal splendor.\n\n""Oh mommie, I'm cumming too! That horse's cock looks so good pumping in and out of your ass. Ohhh god, I'm so horny! I'll do anything you want me to do,"" Annie confessed as she stared lustfully at the horse's cock. She had but one perverted desire on her mind. ""Anything mommie! Let me prove it to you! Ask me mommie! Just ask me to do it and I will!""\n\n""Oh yes baby, I know what you want and need! Do it! Do it, my little slut! Go ahead, pull that cock out of my ass and suck it off! Suck off my anal cum and swallow his load! Quickly now before he cums,"" Maria said as she peaked her orgasm and began to cum.\n\nThat was it. Annie heard the command she wanted to hear. An incredible rush of perverted lust overtook her as she reached forward and pulled the massive cock from her mother's ass and stuck it straight into her hungry little mouth. The horse's cock was so big she could only get a little more than the head in her mouth. As soon as she got the cock in her mouth and tasted her mother's ass, Annie could feel herself starting to cum. Annie vigorously pumped the horse's cock with her hand and licked it up and down like she would a popcycle. As she licked and sucked the flavor of her mother's ass from the huge cock, she could feel it swelling bigger and bigger. She realized the horse was also going to cum.\n\nAnnie opened her mouth, held the horse's cock in front of her face, and continued to pump it. Suddenly the massive cock exploded with its first load of cum, splashing Annie across the face. Then another load that hit Annie square in the mouth. Annie closed her mouth and swallowed the hot cum. She then opened up again only to catch the third load in her mouth and down her chin. Annie wrapped her lips around the head of the horse's cock and continued to pump his slimy tool as she drank down the rest of his hot loads.\n\nAnnie was really enjoying the taste of the horse's cum. It was such a wild experience, sucking off a horse while getting fucked in the ass by a dog. She could feel her ass muscles tighten and her head spinning as she began to cum.\n\n""Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!"" she moaned with every stroke of the dog's cock and every wave of her orgasm. On and on she came. Wave after wave of orgasm. Annie was getting so light headed that she collapsed to her elbows and eventually black out as the dog continued to fuck her ass.\n\n The next morning Annie awoke in her bed. As usual, she had a finger in her ass, only this time she remember everything that happened."
296,Annie's Ordinary Day 1,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', 'nc', 'v', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal']","When she tried to raise her back just a little she felt the hard object pushing against her entrails. Her bed didn't have a mattress. It was just the metal skeleton supporting a wooden plank, on top of which she slept. The bulbous end of the butt plug jutting from her anus, weighted down by her weight, pressed against the plank and made it impossible for her to forget the five inches of stainless steel inside her tight rectum. Still there were moments when the pain turned into just discomfort, if she remained still.\n\nSoon mommy, or daddy – not daddy, she prayed – would enter the unadorned, inhospitable bedroom and untie the knots binding her ankles and wrists tied to the metallic railings on each side of the bed. She breathed slowly, tried to relax, to keep her mind occupied with thoughts, whimsies, hopes. For instance she hoped today wouldn't be as bad as yesterday, but she wasn't optimistic.\n\nFrom the corner of her eyes she could see on the alarm clock on her bedside table that it was 07:05 already. She had been wide awake for two hours now. She seldom slept well, all night, and usually had nightmares. When she woke up it was difficult to go back to sleep. Sometimes she spent whole sleepless nights, counting the minutes on the clock, afraid of going crazy, sensing the butt plug, or a dildo, rammed deep up her anus or vagina. Only rarely did her parents torment her by keeping both holes penetrated at the same time.\n\nWhen they really wanted to drive her mad, to torture her psychologically, to leave her docile and tired and submissive, they instead used a vibrator, which was left on all night, whirring uninterruptedly a monotonous buzz that came from the lower part of her body, just loud enough to disrupt her sleep.\n\nOften she had to sleep during the day, a few hours or minutes here and there when she wasn't doing chores or sexually servicing her father – it was usually her father during the day; her mom usually played with Annie at night, after returning from work, before dinner if daddy had bothered to make it, or before going to bed, in which case she joined daddy in the late night games.\n\nAnnie had difficulty achieving an orgasm if the object was inserted up her anus. Many times her parents had ravaged her bottom with divers objects, and of course her father loved to use his cock to stretch her tight orifice apart, but the girl never reached an orgasm that way. She was much more sensitive in her vagina.\n\nAlthough Annie hated the 'games,' as her daddy called them, although she felt nauseated when daddy fooled around with her body, although she felt sick when he treated her like an object, when he played with her clitoris she couldn't resist feeling an embarrassing but enjoyable swell of ecstasy and pleasure, a warm sensation starting in her loins and radiating through her entire supple body – when she felt this wave moving over her body, the ten-year-old child knew she had reached an orgasm. She'd lie in her parents' bed – much more comfortable than hers –, panting heavily, with a mix of surprise and apprehension in her face, for even though she enjoyed it she was ashamed of it, she was ashamed of her vagina being 'wet,' as her parents said.\n\nFrom the attention they paid to this moisture, a sign of her unwilling complicity, and which sometimes left spots on her panties and on her parents' bed sheets, she understood that having a 'wet' vagina was wrong if they enjoyed it so much. She had learned a long time ago that everything they liked about her body was for the wrong reasons, that it was immoral, bad.\n\nBut that morning her vagina and clitoris weren't being stimulated, and since the stretching of the rim of her anus only caused her pain, she wasn't horny and she hadn't experienced the warm feeling in her loins, nor was there a puddle of her juices around her thighs, soaking the plank. There was just pain, her ass was hurting, her legs were numb from being immovable, but the area around her ass, from the buttocks to the crotch, was just a ball of pain, it hurt as if broken shards were moving inside her, cutting her to pieces.\n\nAnnie had been hearing sounds around the house for some twenty minutes now. She had heard someone flush the toilet - the bathroom was right next to her bedroom – and someone turning the shower on. She had heard laughing and words spoken, but she didn't make them out. She had also heard footsteps in the corridor outside the bedroom door, but the steps had passed and kept on walking, gone downstairs.\n\nHer mother was probably doing breakfast in the kitchen. She always left for work around 07:35. But first she always served breakfast and the family ate together around the kitchen table. It was one of Annie's few moments of respite, of peace during the day, a time when her parents, for a few moments while she was eating, didn't harass, hurt or humiliate her. They just ate. They tortured her, but they also fed her well. Their tortures were so cruel and intensive she needed strength and stamina to endure them.\n\nAlso they couldn't afford to get her too ill or sick, they always feared taking to the hospital. So they made sure she ate well. That way after breakfast she was ready for fucking. After mom left she stayed alone with daddy all day, another day of knowing how to survive.\n\nShe heard a vague din from below, probably cups chinking. Mom was probably making fresh coffee. They gave her coffee, it was one of the ways of keeping her awake during the day. She knew that today she was going to need it. She was feeling dizzy and sleepy, she wanted to sleep badly but the butt plug was still inside her. Mommy would soon enter the dark room and take it out of her, she thought.\n\nNow she was hearing laughter outside, her parents were in good spirits. Last night she had given him a blowjob and he had ejaculated in her mouth; the brute had pushed the back of her head against his crotch and kept it pressed against his thick mass of pubic hairs, forcing her to gag and choke on the cock and to suck up all the cum. His big hand on the nape of her neck didn't relent until she had cleaned all his sperm, she always thought sooner or later he'd break her neck, unintentionally. But this frightened her so much she always sucked him brio, indeed she was quite experienced in it and knew how to please him orally, she'd started learning to do it when she was just months old, fresh out of her mother's womb. Last night she had swallowed his cum and hadn't lost a droplet. That had left him very happy. She bet daddy had slept very well. No wonder he was laughing and in good spirits. This wasn't of course good news for her. His favourite way of being in good spirits involved him raping her or humiliating her.\n\n""Please, oh please,"" she murmured, instinctively catching her breath after uttering these words because breathing too heavily caused her discomfort with the butt plug stuck in her body. It wasn't clear what she was pleading for or to whom, if she wanted her parents to come up to give her some relief from her pain, or if to some supernatural entity for a new life.\n\nHer parents didn't believe in God, and after what she had known and suffered since she was a toddler, she had no reason to have faith either. She only knew misery, with brief intervals of solace. Her eyes were moist, tears were rolling down her flushed cheeks. The room was stuffy. She had pale skin for she barely left the house.\n\nShe did homeschooling, which allowed her parents to control her easier and gave them more peace of mind: the last thing they wanted was for the martyred girl to complain to a teacher or to a classmate, or to share the private things that they did, thinking them normal, with other children, or for an over-sensitive teacher to notice the natural sadness of her face or the bruises in her body to take an interest in her and investigate the cause of her general unhappiness and wounds. She was crying now, but she didn't moan or cry aloud, she had learned to control herself, to bottle up her feelings, to make herself invisible, mute.\n\nIn the rare moments when they left her alone, she had learned that pretending she didn't exist increased the chances of them not thinking of hurting her more. She avoided them, lived in silence, didn't play with dolls or noisy games, inhabited her mind, lived in a world of fantasy, drew, read books, wrote poems, thought a lot, watched the sky through her window a lot. She didn't have a TV –she never used the special ones in the basement - but if she had one, she wouldn't turn it on. The noise could remember her parents that she existed. She frequently thought of running away, if only she had the courage.\n\nApproaching footsteps interrupted her ruminations. From their sound she could tell it was her mom, wearing high heels. She always wore them when she went out. She was a gorgeous woman and liked to show it, and her husband liked to show her off and encouraged her to look sensual and slightly slutty. If she was on her heels already, she was about to leave to work. Breakfast was waiting for Annie below. The door opened slowly and she entered the room, a tall, dark-haired woman, a healthy-looking brunette whose loose, lustrous hair fell down to her shoulders.\n\nShe was in a tight t-shirt that accentuated her firm breasts. She was already wearing her training bra, which hid her nipples, usually big and pointy. She had on black jeans. Although she was in her early thirties, she looked like a teenager yet. She was smiling, her face beamed with joy.\n\n""Hello, baby!"" Patricia cooed.\n\nAnnie looked at her imploringly.\n\n""Oh, dear,"" her mother said in the kindest of voices. ""How are you today? Is it hurting"" She was moving towards her. She knelt next to her and started untying the knots.\n\n""It hurts, mommy...""\n\n""Mommy is here, she's going to make it alright,"" and bending over her she kissed her on the lips gently and then on the head.\n\nAnnie looked at her mother with bulging, weary eyes, showing her feeling of betrayal, as if she were accusing her, ""I'm your beloved little girl! How can you do this to me?"" But all she saw in her mother's eyes was indifference. She knew she was not very beloved.\n\n""There, there, honey,"" she said in a soothing voice as she finished freeing her ankles from the knots binding them to the rails. ""It's over now. Were you up long?""\n\n""Yes... Ouch..."" Annie moaned since she could no longer resist the pain inside her, which had resumed when Patricia started untying her. ""Please, mommy, take it out...""\n\n""Turn over, baby."" Annie rolled to the right, offering her back to her mother so she could have better access to the butt plug. It was a long object. There were some five inches inside her. Patricia grabbed the bulbous end between two fingers and slowly pulled it, slowly in order not to tear her fragile rectum, but also to enjoy the sight of the object sliding out of her anus: such a scene never failed to arouse her in its glorious obscenity. Even though she and her husband, William, had been putting things inside their daughter's intimate holes since she was a baby, Patricia never failed to marvel at the profane spectacle of seeing an object desecrating the innocence of a child.\n\nAs the pointy tip of the butt plug came out it left Annie's anus gaping for some moments, the interior was very red and swollen, in spite of the lubricant oozing out of it. They were always careful when penetrating her, they didn't want to leave permanent wounds or to hurt her so badly they had to take her to the hospital. Patricia knew this made Will upset because he enjoyed violence and brutality, but he was also smart enough not to want to end in jail.\n\n""Oh, honey, what a mess,"" Patricia said, dangling the butt plug in front of Annie's eyes. It was covered in feces, and although neither Patricia nor Will enjoyed scat, aside from occasionally pissing on their little girl, Patricia loved to embarrass her by making her stare at her own shit. ""Are we going to have to put you back on diapers?"" she asked, taunting her.\n\n""Sorry, mommy,"" Annie replied, unable to look her in the eyes. She didn't know why she should feel ashamed, she hadn't asked them to put the object inside her ass. But she felt guilty.\n\n""That's alright, honey,"" her mother said. ""You're just a child."" She said this as if Annie were a toddler who couldn't control her bowel movements yet. That she was a child she knew fully well. She heard it several times a day. In fact she knew all the problems of her life stemmed from the fact that she was just a child, hopeless and defenceless against her predatory parents. They clearly loved her in so far as she was a child, small, wide-eyed, sweet and fresh, fuckable and vulnerable. She was sure that if they could they'd have stopped her from aging a few years ago. Her father already complained that she was getting too old for his 'tastes,' and her mommy sometimes said to her, while caressing her bald cunny, that one day it'd be as bushy as hers. ""When you're older,"" she explained. Annie knew her salvation was somehow connected with her growing up. She just didn't know how long that'd take.\n\n""I'm going to put this in the bathroom,"" Patricia said. ""You ran downstairs, daddy is waiting for you."" Every morning she left the sex toys in a basin in the bathroom, filled with bleach, in order to clean them up, so they could be reused. While she headed towards the bathroom, Annie, now free and without thinking twice, obeyed her and sprang out of the room and down the stairs, totally naked. Even if her mother had just used an ordinary expression when she told her to run, Annie had learned a long time ago that interpreting everything she was ordered literally made her life easier.\n\nWhen she burst into the kitchen, her father was sitting at the table, chewing a piece of toast covered with strawberry jam and gulping it down coffee. He looked at her and chuckled.\n\n""What's the matter, princess?"" he asked, noticing her naked figure. ""Are you in a hurry today?""\n\nShe now felt stupid for not taking some moments to put clothes on. Although she was a domestic sex toy, her parents never insister in her being naked all the time, just when they wanted access to her body. Usually she wore a nightie, or a t-shirt with a skirt or a pair of shorts, anything that made fondling and groping easy. She felt stupid, but if it hadn't been this, he'd have found out another reason to laugh at her. He was an expert at ridiculing her, humiliating her.\n\n""Mommy told me to run downstairs,"" she nevertheless said in her own defence, and immediately thought that made her sound even dumber.\n\n""That's alright, angel. Sit down and eat,"" he said, in a loving voice that he was very good at feigning. ""You're going to need your vitamins. Where's your mother?""\n\n""In the bathroom, she..."" she didn't say more, embarrassed.\n\n""Eh, it was covered in shit again, uh?"" he said, and he pronounced the word shit slowly, knowing that Annie was sensitive to swearing and usually felt ashamed and distressed about topics involving her fluids and secretions. Neither he nor Patricia had the habit of swearing at home, except when they fucked, and usually behaved with decorum, almost like normal families. When he used a naughty word, it was exactly meant to disturb the little girl.\n\n""Yes,"" she admitted. ""It was dirty.""\n\n""You're a dirty little girl, aren't you?""\n\n""Yes, daddy,"" she agreed, afraid to disagree.\n\nShe bit piece of a toast and drank some milk. Her father had finished eating and now gazed fixatedly at her. He could see the tiredness in her eyes, they looked heavy and stupid. ""Rough night?"" he asked.\n\n""I couldn't sleep well.""\n\n""Have some coffee,"" he said without showing any concern for her.\n\n""I'm fine, daddy.""\n\nHe picked up the coffee pot and poured it into an empty cup. ""Drink.""\n\n""Yes, sir."" She finished her milk and grabbed the coffee cup. It was hot on her hands and she kept moving it from one hand to another. She blew into it to cool the coffee. Meanwhile her mother had walked into the room. She was looking at her watch, frowning.\n\n""I'm late already,"" she announced. ""Will you two be alright?""\n\n""Sure, Pat,"" he said, unable to stop a smile from appearing in his face. Patricia smiled back at him.\n\nShe picked up a bag and headed towards the door. ""You be good, honey,"" she ordered Annie, as if she needed a reminder. The girl stared gravely at her mother, drinking her coffee slowly, and nodding her little head with her bulging eyes filled with fear. Her peaceful moments of the morning were ending.\n\nHer mom worked in a gym, that's how she remained a fit and well-kept woman, very sensual and flexible, which made Will's life sex life much more interesting. She was a beautiful woman and even though they had a predilection for their prepubescent daughter, both still loved fucking each other. She always left at this hour, leaving Annie with her dad, who worked at home, designing websites. This gave him freedom to manage his own schedules and meant that at any time, when he was anxious for preteen twat, he could just call Annie into his office to have his desires quenched. She was never doing anything too important to refuse.\n\nPatricia closed the door behind her, and Annie and her father were left alone in the kitchen. He was waiting for her to finish eating. He never rushed her, never told her to hurry up; in his defence, as big a monster as he was, he always showed more respect for her during meals. She wasn't sure if this didn't make him more of a monster. This, to her, showed that he still had some sense of decency left in him, some vestige of humanity, which, however deeply buried in his sick, sadistic soul, sometimes they resurfaced for moments. But the silence, which seemed to be tolerant, only made her nervous and prompted her to finish her breakfast faster. He was like a sleeping volcano, he could burst at any time, without warning. She put the coffee cup on the table, empty, and placed a small bit of toast on the plate, then put her hands on her lap, sign she was finished.\n\n""Are you alright? Want more? I can do more toasts.""\n\n""I'm fine, daddy, thanks.""\n\n""Well, what are we going to do today?"" She always dreaded this moment, when he questioned her. She was free to make a list of the degradations of the day, she knew his pleasures and what he enjoyed doing to her, she had been over this thousands of times. She could easily make a list of things that would leave him happy, but she always hesitated, afraid of displeasing him. There were few things more degrading than her father asking her how she planned to be raped and tortured each day.\n\n""My bottom hurts, daddy,"" was all she said. He understood well enough.\n\n""Oh, so you don't want me to fuck you in the ass today?""\n\n""No,"" and then added, lowering her voice, ""please.""\n\n""I'll think about it. But you make me feel very jealous of that butt plug. I mean, it gets to spend all night inside your yummy rectum, and I can't fuck it, your own father. And you know how much I love that tight ass of yours.""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Perhaps today we should spend some time in the basement.""\n\nHer heart skipped a beat.\n\n""Please, daddy..."" she squealed in panic. ""Not the basement. Please. Not today.""\n\nWilliam chuckled at the terror in her voice. Annie tried to control herself, aware that her anxiety and fear excited him and stimulated his sadistic imagination.\n\n""Please, don't hurt me today, daddy. I'll be good.\n\n""I don't know, angel, I was thinking of trying the new pliers on your labia. Test their elasticity.""\n\n""I'll suck your cock!"" she shouted when she heard the words pliers and labia in the same sentence. ""I want to suck your cock, daddy! Please let me suck you instead!""\n\nNothing made him feel more powerful than to hear his daughter, this chit of a girl, debasing herself by exchanging oral sex for torture in the basement. In these moments when he made her talk like a cheap whore, Will felt extremely aroused and in control. His penis was already at its maximum length inside his pants. A blow job to relieve him, why not?\n\n""Alright,"" he agreed. ""No basement today. Now get on your knees on the floor and walk on all four here where I'm sitting.""\n\nShe reluctantly got down on the floor. She knew how to behave and to move, and in what order. First she stood up. Then she knelt down, each leg next to the other, tightly shut. Next she bent forward, planting her palms on the floor, and slightly raised her bottom. Slowly she crawled like an animal, rubbing her tummy on the floor, wiggling her round buttocks in the air, moving in her father's direction. He adjusted the chair so that his crotch faced her.\n\nShe stopped in front of him, his legs open. Kneeling down again between his legs, she lifted her torso and sent her hands in search of the zipper of his pants. He helped her take them off by getting up a bit from the chair. He closed his legs again so she could pull them down, and when they were lying around his ankles, he lifted his left foot and she took them out. He kicked them away. Without further obstructions, he reopened his legs.\n\nHis disgusting hairy crotch protruded in front of her. The thick, black mass that covered his penis always sickened her, as did the smell of cum, sweat and urine radiating from his penis and testicles. He hadn't taken a shower yet. Probably they were going to do it together. His cock was fully erect, nine thick inches of rigid meat. The foreskin covered the glans. Annie could already see a droplet of pre-cum glistening outside the orifice. She knew what she had to do next.\n\n""Whenever you're ready, baby,"" he said, reclining in the chair.\n\nShe held it by its base with one hand, then grabbed more of the shaft with the other hand. Still both hands barely held half the shaft in their grip. She stroked it vigorously, the way her father liked it, pushing the foreskin back to its limit and exposing the engorged pink head. Without stopping the stroking, she tilted her head forward, opened her lips and enveloped his cock with her slippery tongue.\n\n""Oh my God,"" he said, already in ecstasy. The little girl began bouncing her head back and forth, initiating a steady rhythm, allowing the prick to enter a few inches into her mouth, keeping it in there for two or three seconds, and then slowly pulling it out, running the tip of her tongue along the shaft as she removed it from her humid mouth, and making sure she hit the sensitive frenulum which was stretched to its limit already. And then she started over. She knew how her father liked blowjobs, he had been teaching her since she was a baby, and they had the videos in the basement to prove it.\n\nWilliam didn't mind the shiver he felt down his spine every time her moist tongue pricked the delicate band connected to the foreskin, in fact he enjoyed a little bit of pain in his sexual games, a small dose of discomfort was an aphrodisiac to him, and he especially loved it when it was caused by his ten- year-old daughter, the expert cock-sucker who knew how to use her tongue as well as her mom did.\n\n""Oh, yes,"" he purred, lounging on the chair, sometimes looking up at the ceiling and breathing heavily, in a trance between dream and consciousness. ""Oh, you're such a whore. You're a slut, aren't you? A cock- sucking slut! One day we have to put you earning money on the street, I bet you'd love that, uh?""\n\nAnnie didn't interrupt the blowjob to answer, but she knew she couldn't disagree or she'd make him mad. So she was glad the cock stuffing her mouth prevented her from saying that, yes, she was a whore and enjoyed it.\n\nThere was no greater pleasure life than the tongue of a child massaging and caressing his cock, William knew it, and in these moments he not only considered himself the luckiest man in the world, but also pitied those who, through prudery or absurd notions of human decency, would never enjoy this singular pleasure.\n\nHe didn't understand how some people made it into something dirty and unnatural. As he lowered his eyes to meet the sad gaze of his daughter, whose eyes were rising just slightly from between his legs, as he looked at the tears of innocence in the corners of her eyes, at her crimson cheeks, at the freshness of her body, and as he listened to the wet slurping noises of her lips sucking on the cock, he thought that this was the most beautiful thing in the world.\n\n""Do you... want it in, ah... your mouth... today?"" he asked, gasping. ""Or... uh, or in your face? Ohh!"" The orgasm was about to reach its peak, his balls seemed to be tightening, his shaft was becoming more sensitive with each running of Annie's tongue along it, his penis was moments away from ejaculating. He seldom gave her a choice, preferring to make it suspenseful, and to upset her more he'd usually shoot without warning. Each option had its unique pleasures. If he shot in her mouth, she had no option but to swallow the sploodge, he made sure of that; he had the habit of grabbing a tuft of her hair and push her head against his cock at the moment of the explosion, of shoving as much of it down her throat as was physically possible, and of holding her in that position as he shot gobs of cum into her.\n\nHis cock was around nine inches long and unusually thick, and Annie barely managed to open her lips wide enough to engulf it. So inevitably blobs of cum seeped from her mouth and accumulated in the corners of her lips. When he pulled his cock away from her after cumming, she always sported two little moons of cum hanging on each side of her mouth, obscene ornaments that made Annie's face even more adorable to her father.\n\nHowever, if he decided to pull his cock out of her mouth before he shot his load, William liked to aim the bursts at her nubile body. He loved to see the sticky substance hit her pale skin, normally her face and hair, over which his cock dangled, but sometimes he couldn't plan it and his cock ended up shooting against her shoulders or belly. Wherever it fell, however, this substance, glistening on the smooth surface of the child's body, only served to make her more erotic and appetising, to leave William erotically aroused. It was amazing to smear cum over her body, to leave translucent traces along her tummy and thighs, or to order her to grab a piece of cum and eat it from her hand, lick the fingers clean. Sometimes he grabbed a piece of cum and finger-fucked her mouth until no vestiges remained.\n\nHe loved to see her open her palm in front of her face, just inches away from her lips, stretch her tongue out and with its wet tip lap the gluey substance bit by bit into her mouth. If she had had clothes on when he cummed on her, William also loved to see the sperm staining the fabric, leave on it the marks of his love; Annie often wore the same clothes several days in a row, since she barely left the house, in order to live constantly surrounded by the pungent odor of cum. They made her wear white most of the time so the stains became more visible when they dried up and turned yellowish. So she always looked like a slovenly, filthy child.\n\nBut today she was naked, and William was feeling exceptionally magnanimous so he gave her a choice. Through a pre-arranged code, Annie, in order not to stop the blow job, used her eyes to answer her father. She blinked twice quickly, meaning the second option. That didn't surprise him, she hated the taste of cum, nauseating in her mouth and which she once had told her mom that made her feel sick in the stomach. In the beginning, many years ago, she even threw up after ingesting cum. She had seen it on video, much to her disgust.\n\nThe feeling of choking as she was forced to hold her mouth on the cock, that also terrified her. Sometimes she had nightmares about drowning, and she was sure her constant fear of shortages of air came from the traumas of gagging on her father's cock. Even if the cum when it landed on her skin made her feel icky, it was better than having it inside her, travelling down her stomach.\n\n""Alright... Keep sucking, oh, yes, I'm almost there, baby,"" William said. ""I'm going to pull it out.""\n\nAnnie instinctively moved backwards as Will rose from the chair, took control of his cock, and pumped it furiously, grunting as the orgasm was on the brink of release. ""Uhr, uhhh, here it comes, here it comes! Shit!""\n\nAnnie reflexively shut her eyes firmly and turned her face away, in the next instant she heard her father shouting in orgasmic joy, and the shout was still resounding in her ears when she felt parts of her body suddenly hit by a pasty substance, lukewarm on her skin. The parts of her body she felt wet multiplied, and in her mind's eye she formed a picture of her petite body and the places that had received the cum: it had fallen on her nose, and she could feel it dripping now from its tip; another part had splashed on her right cheek, broken into smaller droplets all over its crimson surface.\n\nAfter an interval, the second wave of cum fell in her lower regions: between the parts of her chest that one day would have her breasts a drop was now trickling down to her tummy; a larger portion fell on her right leg, it was so unexpected she jerked it as if a bee had stung it. She waited for more, but there was no more. When she opened her eyes again, still waiting for more, she realized that her dad's cock had already lost its vigour and the last shots had fallen between the inches of floor that separated them, leaving a dozen or so of small stains on the white tiles.\n\n""Oh, my God! Oh God... so good,"" Will kept repeating, momentarily oblivious, shut in his erotic reveries. He still stroked his cock, which was turning limp, as if it were going to shoot more, but only a small white button of cum emerged from the orifice. With his other hand he wiped it away. Then he looked at his cum- covered daughter and at the messy floor. They looked the same to him.\n\n""Oh dear, we're going to have to clean this, won't we?"" he asked, in a jovial tone. ""Mommy won't like it if she comes back and finds the house so dirty.""\n\nAnnie knew what this meant, but pretended to be dumb and stood kneeling in her slave position, waiting for her father to verbalize the order that was already running around in her scared mind.\n\n""Why don't you lick it up?""\n\nIt hit her like a punch in the belly. Actually she knew very well how a punch felt because she had been punched hundreds of times over the years, and this was much worse; this was a punch not on her body but on her spirit, her feelings, her sense of dignity. There was nothing her parents wouldn't do to mess with her mind.\n\nShe attempted a complaint.\n\n""But, daddy,"" she said, coyly, in her most girlish voice, ""you said you were going to cum outside. You allowed me to choose, I don't want to eat cum. Please."" With any other father, a normal one, this sexy voice and pair of pleading eyes would melt his resolve and turn him into his little girl's slave. Although most fathers didn't feel sexually attracted to their daughters, there was always something feminine about them that made these men vulnerable to their wiles. But not so with William. He didn't fall for his daughter's attempts at manipulating him, his sadism and domineering personality made him impervious to them.\n\n""I did, honey,"" he replied sternly, ""But you shouldn't have missed these drops. Perhaps next time you'll learn not to close your eyes. Now you're going to lick the floor clean with your tongue.""\n\nIt was useless to protest, in a few moments more, her defiance would only turn him on again and he'd probably physically assault her, probably slap her or kick her. He had promised there wouldn't be any basement today, but she also knew his word was meaningless when it came to satisfying his erotic caprices.\n\nLicking the tiles for cum droplets wasn't anything new, even if each time she reacted with disgust as if she had never done it before. There were many things she couldn't get used to. At least, she thought to herself, her mother always cleaned the floor every day, so at least she knew it was reasonably clean. She stretched herself on the floor, feeling the cold of the tiles on her warm skin. The blowjob had left her sweaty and hot. She positioned her face close to the area where there were more droplets and started lapping them up, one by one.\n\nSometimes she rolled her eyes up, at her father, to see if he had new instructions for her, or just to know if she was doing it right, she could never tell with him. William stared at her from his chair, nodding in assent as he enjoyed the degrading spectacle. He smiled now, not in a wicked, sinister way, but more in a proud way of that being his daughter, the obedient slut who ate cum off the floor. How many fathers could brag about that? William's only regret is that he could only brag to a few pedophiles he knew on the internet, who loved to chat with him about how he abused his daughter and sometimes even suggested new ideas.\n\nOne by one Annie absorbed the droplets with her tongue, accumulated the cum in the back of her mouth, and then washed the amount down with fresh saliva. She swallowed five times before the floor was free of cum. Instead it now sparkled under the ceiling's lights with the thin film of spit she had left in the place of the sperm.\n\n""Good job,"" her father said. ""Good girl! Get up."" In one agile movement she got up from the floor and was standing in front of him, legs closed, her flat chest jutting outwards as if she had anything to show yet, arms standing by each side, like a soldier waiting for inspection. The cum that had fallen on her chest had trickled down to her belly button. Her messy hair and tired eyes reminded her father of something.\n\n""You haven't taken a shower today yet, have you?""\n\n""No sir.""\n\n""Me neither. Daddy was dawdling in bed today,"" he smirked. ""We can take one together then."" He extended his hand to her and she grabbed it, weakly, mechanically. He led her out of the kitchen, a scene between father and daughter that seemed the most normal picture in the world, shining with pure fatherly love. In fact, Annie thought, bathing with daddy just meant the morning's next round of abuses was about to start. After the blowjob now came the fondling, the groping, the pinching of her nipples, the fingering of her vagina, the forceful French- kissing, the painful twisting of her labia.\n\nMommy wasn't any less intrusive when she bathed her, but she did have a lighter touch, she didn't go for the pain with as much gusto as her husband did. And even when she French-kissed her and they exchanged fluids, which always disgusted Annie, Patricia had a more caring way of kissing her daughter, which almost resembled genuine love.\n\nAnnie had no alternative but to be ready for whatever was coming. Her ordinary day was just starting."
297,Anniversary,['MF Romance'],"Their life had been like most other couples married five years: two children, a mortgaged house, good friends, some good times and some bad times. Their fourth anniversary had been a surprise, planned by him at great length to make it special for her and blessed by her with tears of joy. Their fifth anniversary would be in four months. She had thought about it for a year.\n\nHer plan demanded physical as well as mental fitness. She was running and lifting weights at the gym. She would smile to herself, watching her muscles ripple, her stomach taut and flat, thinking of what his response would be when she gave the gift to him.\n\nShe let her hair grow. In four months it would be down to her shoulders as he liked it. He made positive comments on the changes in her appearance. He was always positive and supportive, as she was for him. \n\nShe had designed a new, white evening dress. It covered her from its high collar to the flowing hem around her feet. The dressmaker eyed her knowingly when she had told her what she wanted. The dress was really six pieces, attached to each other with Velcro. Skin tight, both hiding all and hinting at so much more, it was designed to be removed piece by piece. Under her dress, she would wear six different items. She purchased matching shoes, higher heels than would be comfortable but she would not be wearing them a long time.\n\nShe rented a small club with an elevated stage and effective lighting for their anniversary night. She arranged a caterer. She hired a young lady named Vicki to assist her. When she told her brother she wanted him to help her interview and hire an exotic dancer, he looked askance but knew better than to ask too many questions.\n\nAt dinner, about a month before their anniversary, her husband asked if she wanted to go away, take a few days for themselves. She smiled at him, a smile laden with hidden meanings. \n\n""I have planned our anniversary. I want it to be a surprise, so, please, don't ask about it.""\n\nThe hook was set. She knew his curiosity would eat at him. And, anticipation is part of the fun. \n\nHe tried, she knew he really tried, but, as the date got closer, he was more anxious about the evening. She would only smile . . . her secretive, womanly smile designed by God and nature to drive men crazy. \n\n""It's not much longer, honey,"" is all she would say.\n\nA week before the date, as he was hurrying to leave for work, she handed him a white envelope. Eyes twinkling, she told him ""Our anniversary is next Wednesday. Please arrange to take Thursday and Friday off. This envelope has your instructions. Don't open it until Wednesday morning.""\n\n""You are driving me absolutely crazy with all this secretive stuff!"" he complained.\n\nShe smiled that smile and pressed herself against him. She kissed him hard, deep to his soul, then stood back, letting her fingers slide down his chest, fondling him before pulling away. \n\n""I know,"" she whispered, ""isn't it fun!"" \n\nShe walked away sexily, rolling her hips, knowing he was watching every movement, wondering if he would follow. From the kitchen window, she saw him still standing by the car, a look of total confusion on his face. She smiled as she saw him sigh and open the car door.\n\nHe opened the envelope as soon as he got to the office. It read: ""Honey, be home by four. Shower. Put on only the clothes on the bed. Directions to dinner are enclosed. Be there promptly at six. I love you.""\n\nIn the evening, he would watch her as she did the dishes or read to the children at bed time. She seemed so serene, at peace. She would catch him watching her, and that smile would flit across her face, gone in an instant, becoming a ghost walking the hallways of his mind.\n\nTuesday, as he moved in bed, touching her, as he had for five years, she said, ""No, baby, not tonight. Let's wait one day . . . please, just this time."" Her smile was soft and warm, a genuine signature of love. \n\n""I cannot wait one more minute, let alone one more day! Are you trying to make me have a nervous breakdown?"" he exclaimed, his voice rising in frustration. \n\nHer fingers touched his cheeks as she lightly kissed his lips. She smiled like a cat with a canary, as she said, ""Yes."" She rolled over, turning away from him. \n\n""Good night, my love,"" she whispered. She slept like a child. He knew because he had been awake a good part of the night.\n\nHe was home at four. The house was empty, quiet as a tomb. He wondered what she had done with the children. He took the stairs two at a time and charged into the bedroom. The only sound was his breathing and the ticking of the old clock on the bedside table. His tuxedo was on the bed, neatly laid out, shirt freshly ironed and starched. However, he noticed she forgot his underwear. Or, did she omit them on purpose? \n\nHe bought flowers. The girl at the florist shop took his order for one dozen red roses. ""Looks like a special evening."" The girl smiled at him, an omnipotent smile women have at these times when they can feel a man's excitement. He decided to buy two dozen and waited impatiently as she completed the order.\n\nHe arrived early but waited, knocking on the heavy wooden doors at exactly six. She was stunning, so beautiful and radiant his breath caught when she opened the door. She took his flowers and smiled at him, a sensual take-me-now-or-regret-it-all-your-life smile, and slowly turned so he could see her. She was dressed in her white masterpiece, her coal black hair piled high on her head, emerald ear rings matching her emerald eyes. He watched her sway beneath the dress as he followed her to the table. She had always turned him on; it was a major reason he married her. But, tonight he could not remember ever wanting her more.\n\nThe caterers had laid out the feast. Warm spinach salad, lobster steamed in white wine and served with drawn butter, angel hair pasta with red plum sauce and fresh asparagus. Desert was his favorite, home made vanilla ice cream with fresh strawberries served over home made pound cake which she had lovingly made earlier today. All in smaller portions as to not dull their other appetites. And, wine with each course, of course. \n\nA beautiful young woman with long golden hair, dressed in a French maid's costume with its low, square bodice and short, stiff petticoats, was standing by the table. She said, ""This is Vicki. She will be our waitress."" As Vicki curtsied, he glimpsed the bounty behind the bodice.\n\nShe put the roses in two separate vases on the table. They sat opposite each other, enjoying the outstanding food, the fine wine, as Vicki provided impeccable service. His darling wife was a scintillating and stimulating dinner companion, tonight even more so as he sensed her anticipation and exhilaration. As always, he was enchanted by her as he floated in her corona. \n\nAfter dinner, as Vicki cleared the dishes, she rolled in a large, comfortable recliner and faced it towards the stage. She handed him a glass of port and extended the foot rest. She gave him a fine cigar and held the lighter as he stoked it to life. She sat on the chair arm, making small talk, her fingers idly stroking his arm.\n\nThe house lights dimmed and lights flooded the stage. The music started. Vicki came out on stage, dressed now in a flowing evening gown with a cape.\n\n""Relax and enjoy,"" she whispered in his ear.\n\nShe knelt at the foot of the recliner, removed his shoes and socks and began massaging his feet. She watched his face. She could not see Vicki; she did not want or need to. She knew Vicki's dance would last eleven minutes and thirty five seconds. She knew it would began very slow and build to a crescendo. She could listen to the music and tell what clothing Vicki wore and each step Vicki took. She knew because she had choreographed Vicki's dance.\n\n Vicki had warned her. ""No one does a dance this . . . well, this sexy. He will go wild."" \n\n""Good,"" she replied, ""let him go wild.""\n\nShe sat at his feet because she wanted to watch him. She wanted to see how he reacted when Vicki removed her clothing. She particularly wanted to see him at the ten minute fifteen-second point when the music changed to a hard, fast rock'n roll beat and the last of Vicki's garments hit the stage. Vicki was hot; she loved to dance and pushed the limits. She thought he would enjoy Vicki and she knew it would increase his tension. After five years, she knew exactly how far she could stretch him. \n\nShe watched her man as she knelt at his feet. She could see his discomfort as Vicki's routine moved into its fifth minute. He would glance at her furtively, tearing his eyes from Vicki, seeing if she minded, not knowing how she would react to his reactions to Vicki. She would smile at him reassuringly, to let him know he was welcome to enjoy. She felt the tension in his feet as she massaged. She felt him move, once, then again, trying to hide his erection. She had to look away and smile to herself. She expected this and it was funny when he tried to hide it from her. After all, she knew how he would react and she had selected her position to see him.\n\nThe music and Vicki were approaching climax. He was paralyzed, barely breathing. She rose when the music stopped. She looked at Vicki and was startled. She looked at him. He was dazed. She knew it was a hot number but it really most have been something when Vicki unleashed in the actual performance. She vowed to tip her for the extra effort.\n\nShe stood behind him and rubbed his temples in a slow, circular motion, feeling the blood throbbing beneath her fingers, letting him decelerate. She refilled his port glass and resumed her massage, caressing his cheeks and scalp, feeling the tension ease from her ministrations. He leaned back, eyes closed. She let Vicki out and locked the door. They were alone in the club.\n\nThe spotlights covered only part of the stage so she could move in and out of the brightness, using the shadows to her design. She saw him sit up when she started her music. \n\nShe let her hair down as she slowly walked to the edge of the stage and said to him, ""We are alone. My dance is only for you. You are my man and I am your woman. I love you."" She blew him a kiss and began, gently swaying to the slow and easy rhythm.\n\nSometimes, if a man is lucky, he will find a real woman, an honest, unique, three-dimensional creation of God. Something about her will burn into his brain, becoming essential to his being, forever in his memory. Perhaps, it is a physical feature, or movement, or a smell, or aura, or maybe a look or something else that fires him, forever molding him by the heat she created. And, if that man is real lucky, she will become his woman and a great, lifelong love will have been born.\n\nWhen he saw her for the first time, she was dancing. Her movements, so lyrical and sensual, radiating energy and passion, had mesmerized him. He knew he must possess her. But, it was her many smiles, the ethereal and undefinable kaleidoscopes of skin and muscle, which sealed his fate. Her ""take-me-or-lose-your-mind"" smile which caused him to fall captive, her ""I-want-and-love- you-forever"" smile guaranteeing their heat would never cool.\n\nShe was so graceful, so lithe, as she moved in unison with the music, each beat sounding a carnal movement by her as the woman animal inside her was freed. Slowly, wantonly, she moved in and out of the light, artfully using and then discarding the separate pieces of the dress in a vision of eroticism, raising his temperature and hypnotizing his mind. \n\nAnd, her face . . . her face played on his soul as it mirrored her passions to him. She was sweating, her body covered with her wetness, undergarments clinging to her. He was sweating, too. He wondered if he could last through her dance.\n\nNow, she began to strip her lingerie, revealing satin pink skin, shiny with sweat, covering flowing muscles. Stockings and shoes gone; shapely legs and feet revealed for him to feast his eyes. Perfect timing, building towards an end he knew would come if he was strong enough to withstand temptations and tensions unfolding at a maddeningly slow pace.\n\nHer pelvis undulated as she undid the garter belt and tossed it aside. Only the bra and panties remained as she gyrated barefooted to the ever increasing tempo of the music. He was probably unaware he was stripping also as she led them towards climax. All he knew was he was becoming a wild man, desperately needing her and unable to withstand the torture much longer. \n\n""No, no,"" she said with a wicked smile. Only then did he realize he was stroking himself through his pants. He moaned, grabbing the arms of the chair in desperation.\n\nThe music escalated as she removed her bra with painful slowness. She would turn and twist, using light, material, her arms to hide and reveal, teasing him.\n\nHe managed to stand and remove his trousers. He moved to the edge of the stage. She danced above him, seeing his tension and naked hardness. She fell to her knees, moving arms and hands, covering, finally revealing, her breasts. She offered them to him, tantalizing, teasing, withdrawing when he leaned forward to kiss an erect nipple. He grabbed her legs. She pried his hands away, pushed them down, requiring all her strength to guide his fingers to the metal rail. Her eyes never left his.\n\nShe smiled, a ""you-want-me-so-badly-you-would-kill-to-get-me"" smile, passion dripping from very pore, as she moved above him. His knuckles were white from holding the railing and the muscles in his arms stood out like cords of steel cable, pectorals twitching from the stress he bore. His breathing was shallow and ragged. She could see the veins in his neck and forehead throbbing like blue snakes under his skin. His eyes were glazed and unblinking, stupefied. A tear ran down a cheek, a tear of tension and frustration. She knew he was on the edge where she hoped and planned he would be.\n\nThe music accelerated as did she, maximizing intensity, on her knees before him, pulsating, slithering in wild abandon, her smell thick as a field of flowers, her heat radiating in heavy waves. He was catatonic but he began to shake uncontrollably. \n\nThe music stopped . . . Silence! Except the crashing of the blood through his brain. Pelvis inches from his face, panties gone! Shaven bare, swollen with need, glistening wet. She rose like a cobra, hissing at him, fingers like claws, nails flashing, a trail of blood on his chest.\n\n""Fuck me now!"" she screamed.\n\nHe awakened in his own bed, his body drained and sore. He shook involuntarily remembering last night, the unbelievable force of the maelstrom, the power of the passion which consumed him. Every muscle ached as he tried to sit up. He saw the nail marks on his arms and chests, teeth prints on his inner thigh. \n\nHe threw off the sheets to look at her as she lay beside him. Her face looked so innocent and pure, incongruous to her womanly form and her wanton wildness a few hours ago. He marveled at her, thanking his lucky stars.\n\nHer eyelids moved; she stretched. \n\n""Hi, stud,"" she said sleepily. ""You were something!""\n\nThat smile again and his guts churned.\n\n""I hope you enjoyed it,"" she teased.\n\nShe pushed him down on his back and lay against him, head on his chest, breasts crushed against him.\n\n""Happy Anniversary, my love,"" she whispered as she drifted back to sleep wearing a warm little smile, the smile of a woman in love.\n\n Please! Let me have your comments."
298,Another First Time,['M-m-teen'],"I wasn't sure exactly what he meant at this point, he was just sitting there on the floor looking up at me. ""Well, what are you wait- ing for? Get on with it!"" he barked.\n\nIt seemed that he wanted me to work for my money and initiate the process, so I knelt down beside him and reached for his belt. As I was undoing it I noticed the bulge in his jeans growing rapidly. I undid the buttons and pulled down the zipper of his flies. I pulled open the top of his jeans and eased them down his thighs a bit. His cock was now rock-hard and the tip was sticking up over the top of his Y- Fronts.\n\nA strange musky smell that I had never really noticed before hit me at this point. I pulled his pants down over his balls and suddenly his cock was released. It was by far the largest I had ever seen at that time. Far larger than my own or any of my friends that I had seen erect. I took it in my hand and began to wank it slowly.\n\n""How would you like to double your money?"" he said suddenly a few moments later. ""How about sucking me off?""\n\nI had never tried anything like that before and although I was tempted to accept I didn't quite like the idea and declined the offer. By this time I was fairly excited myself and my cock was quite stiff inside my trousers. I noticed him eying my crotch as I knelt beside him.\n\n""Okay,"" he said, ""Never mind that. I'll make it a fiver if you take off your clothes and let me fuck your arse.""\n\nI thought about it again. I couldn't resist the money offered and by this time I really felt quite randy and could have done with a wank myself.\n\n""Okay,"" I said. ""What do you want me to do?""\n\nHe took my hand off his still stiff cock and stood up. Taking off his jacket he laid it on the floor where he had been sitting. ""Sit down there and take off your shoes"" he ordered.\n\nI did as I was told and he knelt down beside me. He took off my jacket and placed his hands under my shirt. He ran his hands up and down my body, pausing as he reached my nipples. I felt my cock twitch as he massaged them with his thumbs. Slowly he undid my shirt buttons and removed my shirt. His head moved towards my chest and he began sucking my nipples gently. I felt my cock getting even stiffer, still trapped in my trousers.\n\n""Put your hand on my balls and keep wanking me slowly"" he ordered.\n\nI obeyed his command. His hand moved towards the waistband of my trousers and he undid my belt. He slipped his hand down the front of my trousers and felt my cock through the fabric of my underpants. I nearly came there and then but I somehow managed to hold back. He un- did my trousers and lifting my bum and legs slid them off. He again ran his hands up and down my body this time stopping at my crotch and tracing the line of my arse through my pants. He stood up, kicked off his shoes and removed his jeans and Y fronts. His cock looked enormous as I viewed it from my position on the floor.\n\n""You done anything like this before?"" he asked.\n\n""No"" I replied truthfully.\n\nHe walked over and closed the room door. I could still hear the rain battering down outside.\n\n""Okay,"" he said. ""It may hurt slightly at first, but you should be okay.""\n\nHe came back and sat down beside me. He placed his hands on the waistband of my underpants and pulled them off. My cock sprang free. It seemed bigger than I remembered it but still small compared with his. He put his hand on my balls and started massaging them slowly while the finger of his other hand explored my arse.\n\n""You've a nice body,"" he said, looking over my now-naked form. ""How old are you anyway?""\n\n""Fourteen"" I replied.\n\n""Oh!"" he said. ""I thought you were older. Never mind, we've gone this far now anyway."" Suddenly his mouth went for my stiff cock and as it totally disappeared into his throat I let out a gasp.\n\nHe stopped. ""Too much for you - eh?"" he said.\n\n""Yes,"" I replied. ""I nearly came there.""\n\n""Okay,"" he said. ""We'll keep it for later.\n\nHis finger continued to explore my arse and suddenly he stuck it up my arsehole. My sphincter closed around it immediately, gripping it tight.\n\n""Tight!"" he said. ""Relax a bit and It'll be much easier. Lets see if I've got anything to lubricate it with."" He reached underneath me into his jacket pocket and brought out a small jar of Vaseline. ""This was for future use"" he grinned. ""I don't usually carry it about with me, but we may as well make use of it now."" He stuck his finger into the jar and smeared its contents around my arse. He again slid his finger into my hole. This time it went much more easily.\n\n""Better"" he said, slowly sliding two fingers into my arse. He knelt in front of me and coated his cock with Vaseline. ""Okay,"" he said. ""You ready?""\n\n""Go ahead"" I said.\n\nHe eased himself between my legs and taking my feet in his hands pushed them apart and back, exposing my arsehole to his stiff cock. He guided his cock towards my arse, I felt its tip against the cheeks of my bum and then he slowly slid it into my hole. I felt my muscles tighten as they resisted the attempt but slowly he pushed harder until his cock was almost fully in. He started moving backwards and forwards gently, I could feel his cock inside me and slowly that familiar feel- ing, previously only experienced by wanking, came over me. I came sud- denly, shooting sperm all over my chest. It seemed to go on for ever. My cock just kept pumping away. At about the same moment he let out a moan and I felt a warmth in my arse. He too had come, the movement had been too much for both of us.\n\n""I see you've shot your load"" he said. ""Pity to waste it."" and proceeded to lick the come off my chest. The rain had stopped outside and the sun was coming out from behind the clouds. ""I'd better be go- ing,"" he said, picking up his clothes. ""Here's your money.""\n\nI accepted the offered note and began dressing.\n\n""You looked as if you were enjoying that,"" he said. ""You should come up to my place and meet my kid brother sometime. He must be about your age. You might just be able to have some fun together.""\n\n""I might take you up on that,"" I said. ""Perhaps see you tomorrow after I finish school - at the park gates.""\n\n""Okay,"" he said. ""Maybe see you then. Bye for now."""
299,Another Halloween Adventure,"['MF', 'cd']","The next morning we went shopping. The main quest was for a coat for Jennifer. We went to several stores and strangely enough did not seem to raise any eyebrows or draw stares when we asked about what was there in a slightly larger size. Maybe we just felt so natural that we never got paranoid. I did get a few glances because I had recently had my other ear pierced and this was the first time I had gone out with both earrings in. But it didn't bother me. I felt comfortable with myself. Of course, being with Jennifer, who exudes energy anyway, she helped. We escaped the mall after she had bought her coat, a cute gold top, a pair of black evening pumps with a silver rose design on the toe, a scarf I think, some hose, some jewelry...well, you get the idea, she had a good shopping spree. I picked up a really nice rose and lace side tie Baby-doll on sale but nothing else. Terribly cheap of me, huh?? (giggle)\n\nWe had a quiet drive up there and got to the hotel we were to stay at a little late. We knew we would want to allow plenty of preparation time as we wanted to look extra-nice. After all, in some ways this was Jennifers debut in a really public place. Jennifer had been telling me that she had arranged for us to have a suite. This was to allow for her wardrobe no doubt, although I had dragged a fair portion of mine with me when I left cause I couldn't figure out what I wanted to wear. When we check in, we find out the only way to get to our suite as by going right past the main desk!! Ok for now, but when we came back latter in our party clothes?? I was fighting not to laugh, the situation was just precious. Jennifer just glanced at me, and I knew her thoughts were paralleling mine... some night clerk was in for a surprise later!! We unloaded, Jennifer called the people there we were going to meet and then the preparations began. Two girls and one bathroom do not equal a fun time!! I watched in amazement as Jennifer went through the steps in her transformation. For me it's shower, shave, put on some make up, get dressed and go (although I did cheat that night and had Jenn tape my belly to give me a little more hip) But for her, its a process that defies description, thank god I won't have to go through anything like it on a day to day basis! But the end result was worth it, she emerged several hours later looking great in a black slinky cocktail sheath with a silver lame jacket and those new black heels. She looked quite elegant. Me, I was in a slightly wild mood. I was in a black and gold lycra leotard and a black leather miniskirt with black hose and black patent heels. We were ready to party!!\n\nOur host(ess) arrived acting very cool, mellow and laid back, which was rather remarkable as she was wearing a fluffy pink dress with ankle socks and mary-janes. It was Halloween all right!! We made our way towards our first stop. I did note a difference between Jennifer and I at this point, she seemed a little upset that no one was checking us out while I was quite pleased at the fact we seemed to blend in so well. The first place we stopped at was very cozy, you could tell that most of the people there knew each other. Despite that, we felt real welcome, especially when the door attendant insisted that we sign up for the costume contest. We then got to meet the local people that had so graciously invited us to join their party that evening. Karen, our mellowed-out little girl, Racheal, dressed in leather and a lace top with collar and wrist restraints, terri, dressed fairly normally and a lady, I understood was her wife, dressed in formfitting yellow mini-minidress. We did make quite a group! We had a couple of drinks and got to know each other a little before the contest began. There were some nice cross-dressed people there, but I felt a had an advantage, or maybe I am just plain conceited. Anyway when it came my turn to get on stage and be judged, the little pixie in me took over. I swayed up the steps (and almost ruined the effect by slipping in the heels on a wet spot on the floor) as I turned to the crowd, I did a little act Marilyn Monroe on a USO tour....the crowd loved it. When the master of ceremonies asked me for a rear view a turned my back to the crowd, bent at the waist and straightened my stockings....the crowd loved it! I passed Jennifer as I left, she was next to ""perform"". The look she gave me was strange, I couldn't tell if she thought I was too much or if she was wondering how it follow that act. She ended up countering my vamp act by acting coy and demure, she carries it off rather well. We watched the other contestants and danced a little while we waited for the judges to decide. I was starting to really loosen up. dancing in a leather mini and pumps can be rather sensuous if you let it be. When the judges announced the decision, a local girl had won, the group we were with grumbled about favoritism and I will always wonder if I was the second choice. But the place was really too quiet for the mood we were in so we set off for the second stop of the evening.\n\nThis place was packed, and had so many cross-dressed men, crossed-dressed women and all shades in-between that our group fit in perfectly. With the gender confusion in the air, I was mistaken on several instances for the lady I am. As crowded as it was, when I walked through the place the men made room for me to pass, and I caught so many guys checking out my legs I stopped paying attention to them. I was even groped by one letch that still asked me directly if I was ""genuine"" or not. I told him quite honestly that whatever it was he was drinking was to strong, smiled sweetly, and went on my way. We danced till they shut the bar down. I broke a heel on the dance floor but that didn't even slow me down. I felt so comfortable and so alive. We went back to the hotel after thank the wonderful people we had meet. That night clerk looked at us, checked these gams and smiled, nothing more. We were so high on ourselves (and a fair bit of booze, I guess) that we didn't even think twice about giggling and smiling at him as we went to our rooms. It did take Jenn longer to clean up then it did me. I was in my new baby-doll and half asleep by the time jenn crashed.\n\nThat Sunday as we drove back, we shared a lot of our feelings, her ideas about Transvestism and my feelings as a Transsexual. We both had learned that we shared a lot in common and that despite the differences between TV and TS when it was all said and done, we are sisters, in any sense of the word."
300,Another View,"['MF', 'vampire', 'fant']","As I walked in, swinging my coat of my shoulders and hanging it on 'my' coat hook, the bartender gave me a nod. As I reached my stool, I found a draft waiting for me, and I casually tossed back a swallow, looking around the bar. The TV was on, over the end of the bar, and the late news was on, more jabbering about yet another body found just after nightfall today. Pity, I thought to myself. ""It's your buddy at work again Slade"", the bartender jibed toward me. ""Can't you put some other trash on Tom? Don't you get sick of this shit?"" pushing my empty mug toward him, he picked it up, and soon, I found it back before me. ""You know I only put it on to annoy you Slade,"" he grinned broadly at me and went to the other end of the bar, taking a drink to an old man sitting there. He always bugged me about this shit, knowing how I felt about sensationalism. We had talked often of how these losers would pull some cheap stunt, grab some publicity, and get credit for being so strange. And a vampire impersonator certainly had the attention of the city now. ""You know they found that gal,"" he gestured toward the screen which showed a body being carted into a waiting ambulance, face covered, ""about a mile from here?"" He grinned at me, and I just shrugged. No sense feeding his mirth. ""Yeah? You're hitting them close to home, eh?"" He laughed as I ducked the wet bartowel that soared toward me. Eventually, thankfully, the news changed to more mundane matters, and I watched silently as one little tragedy after another was shown. Pity. After about an hour, and several more beers, I heard the door behind me open, and in the mirror behind the bar I saw a tall woman walk in. Casually, I picked up my mug, and turning my head slightly as I drank my beer, I saw her cross the floor and go out of my vision behind me. Turning back toward the bar, I saw that she took a spot two seats down the bar from me. Tom came along, and after glancing in my direction, he took her order. Walking back with the beer, he started ""This ones...""\n""I'll pay for my own drinks, thank you"" she said. Quietly but with a certain strength that interested the hell out me. Raising my mug, and eyebrows, I nodded to her, and she returned my toast. She then turned back to the bar, ignoring me completely. Looking her over, I was impressed. Tall with dark hair, almost pitch black, she could easily be a model. Her pale white skin looked perfect, and as she removed her leather jacket I saw that she was stacked as well. Wearing black skin tight jeans and a black corset like top, she was easily one of the most attractive women I'd ever seen. I noticed with some pleasure that her nipples were rock hard and poking through the stiff material of her top. I realized, to some surprise that I had been staring and I saw that she was looking at me, or glaring at me. I wasn't sure. It seemed to be a look that she used alot. ""You see enough?""\n""Not really, but I guess it will have to do,"" I mumbled, surprised to find that my mug was slipping from my hand. I raised it again, and shrugged. ""That depends"" she replied, and turned back to watch the screen. I saw Tom raise his eyebrows and turn to wash some glasses, grinning from ear to ear. Nothing was said in this place without him hearing. ""Someone is hungry tonight"" she said, looking intently at the screen, which showed a number of police cruisers, lights flashing clustered around a street corner. I noticed with some shock, that the location was about six or seven blocks from here. The newscaster was explaining that another body had been found just 15 minutes ago, abandoned beside a dumpster. A young girl of 18. ""Jesus!"" Tom exclaimed ""This is getting out of hand.""\n""Copycats"" she said. I looked over at the woman to my right, seeing that she was intently listening to the announcers words. ""Different MO's. Some people have no imagination. There's more than one killer."" Tom raised his eyebrows at this, and stepped back a bit, looking at her strangely. I grinned, as this had been somewhat along the lines of what I had been discussing with him earlier, though I doubt I sounded as peeved by it. ""Interesting, that's what I was saying earlier. You'd think they would come up with something more original than a vampire."" Grinning I tossed back the last of the beer, and Tom automatically came and refilled it. ""Oh?"" she said softly, ""So you don't think such things exist?"" Her grin was almost terrifying. On someone less attractive I'm sure it would have been repulsive, but on her, it sent a shiver of excitement along my spine. ""There are many things that the light of science can't understand."" Grinning, I laughed a bit, took another sip at the beer, and nodded. ""Yeah, I guess you are right, but don't you think this is a bit much? Really!"" I turned back to her, and saw that she had moved down the bar to sit next to me, and I smelled her light perfume, a tangy flowery smell. Light and soft. The only thing light and soft about her, was my guess. As she swung around to face me, her knee brushed against mine, and as she put her right hand against the bar, her knee settled against my leg, and I felt a hand on my knee. I sat there, a bit uneasy about the way things were moving. I wasn't used to aggressive women, and I was sure this one was used to playing games. Right now I felt like a mouse, and I knew who was the cat. ""Come on,"" I said, standing up. If she wanted to play games, I'd play them. My way. Throwing a twenty on the bar, I grabbed her hand and started toward the door. A little to my surprise, I found her following along. I didn't look back, but I would have loved to see the look on Tom's face. Looking back wasn't part of the play though, so I pulled her along, and felt her long nails dig into my arm. Exiting onto the street, I turned to her, and said simply ""Where?"" She nodded her head to the left. ""Your place. Now."" I started to take her hand but she reached out first, taking my arm in the strongest grip I'd ever felt from a woman, and she smiled that wicked grin of hers. My apartment was a block down to the left. She didn't ask for directions as she turned and walked into the dark access corridor. The lightbulb had been missing for days and no one seemed interested in changing it. As we hit the darkness, she released my hand, and shoved me against the wall roughly. Catching my balance, I let my coat fall to the floor and found her upon me. Her cool lips sought mine and we kissed each other hungrily. Running my hands along her back, I pulled her to me and any lesser woman would have been crushed as I eagerly drew her to me. Impassioned, I pushed her back, and thrusting her against the opposite wall, I ripped her top down off her generous breasts, and began to run my hands roughly over their firmness. She sighed and her nails dug into the back of my head as she pulled my head down to her left nipple, which I took in my mouth and bit at lightly at first. As her nails ran through my hair, I heard her pant ""Harder"" and I began to chew on it with greater vigor. As I worked at her breast, she ran one hand down my back, and pulled my shirt up as her nails, hard as iron, dug into my back, scratching deeply as they came along. Releasing her breast, I pushed against her and slid up her body, driving my hips between her thighs as she lifted her left leg, placing it along my ribs, and I thrust my torso against her, feeling her heat through my pants. I pulled the remainder of her top off, already ripped, throwing it aside carelessly. She wanted it rough, she'd get rough. Pulling her to me, I dug my fingers into her ass, and she moaned lightly, her teeth at my neck, biting lightly there. This surprised me as I was sure she would clamp down on anything she would get her teeth on, but I didn't think much of it as she reached down and deftly undid my belt, and then quickly popped my fly open. Her hand snaked in my pants, grabbing roughly ahold of my engorged member, pulling it out and into the cool air. Her hand pulled and tugged at me, as I bit and chewed lightly on her ear. I reached down and started to remove her pants, but she thrust my hand away and within a second she was wriggling out of her pants. I reached down, and took her mound in my hand, feeling the fire there. Sinking a finger into her, I was rewarded with a gasp of pleasure and she thrust her hips against my hand roughly. ""Now!"" she screamed, ""Do me now, God I'm hungry, I want it,"" disregarding her words, I pulled her to me and she straddled my hips, impaling herself on my thick cock. She screamed with pleasure and wrapped her legs around my waist, as she wiggled her hips ever so slightly in a circular motion. Slapping against her I drove deeply into her, feeling the wall shudder slightly as my weight pressed her against the wall. The thought of someone entering the hallway never concerned me for a moment. As I drove into her, I felt her teeth at my neck again, and I smiled to myself. ""Now,"" I thought, ""She wants to bite? I'll show her a bite!"" I placed my mouth over her shoulder and as I started to close my mouth, thrusting into her harder than before, slamming her against the wall, I bit down, and as my fangs entered her shoulder, I was surprised to feel her teeth sinking into my neck. Long, sharp canines. Like mine. Then I heard the laughter echoing in the night. Hers and mine..."
301,Answering the Phone,"['MF', 'seduction']","freckles and sandy blonde hair. She wore short, tight skirts fairly often, too, which _definitely_ complimented her legs. We sat next to each other only once a week, but sometimes talked on breaks or at lunch. Further, when we did sit together, we were the only ones in the area. So, while I didn't know her very well, we at least were acquaintances. One particular evening was really slow, with five to ten minutes between calls. Tiffany seemed restless; she kept standing up, only to sit down again. I didn't particularly mind, as all the action made her short, tight, black skirt and white blouse do _very_ interesting things. I could almost, but not quite, see her bra through the blouse. Finally, after about hour of this, she settled down and started reading her book. At first, she was acting normally. It took me a while to consciously notice that whenever I glanced over from my computer, she seemed to be crossing and recrossing her legs. She was completely engrossed in her book. Once I got done with the call I had, I asked her what she was reading. She flashed the cover at me; it looked normal enough. When I asked what it was about, though, she just said, ""It's about this guy."" How descriptive. When I said that, she blushed a bit, but didn't elaborate. Instead, she reluctantly handed me the book. I was surprised to find it opened to a really steamy sex scene. Tiffany didn't strike me as that type person. Nonetheless, I was pleasantly surprised. I didn't read very far (got a call), but I felt my cock start to harden. I handed the book back to her and grinned my ""I'm a lech"" grin. I think she caught the meaning, because she blushed prettily. As I looked over, I think she came to a decision and decided to be a bit more brazen. She had unbottoned her blouse to show off her cleavage and was holding her book open with one hand. The other was sliding sexily up and down one thigh. The next time I glanced over, she arched her back and slid her hand slid over one breast. My cock was rock-hard by now. I finally got rid of the caller and turned my full attention to Tiffany. As I said ""Looks like you've got a good book there,"" she smiled at me, circled her hand around the other breast, and got up to leave. As she was walking away, she stopped and bent over to make an unnecessary adjustment to her sandals. Coincidently, her skirt was somehow pulled up to show me the back of a tanned thigh and hint of lacy bikini-style panties. From her wicked grin, she appreciated and expected my stare. When she came back, hips swaying attractively, I didn't notice anything different. However, after she sat down, she leaned over in my direction, opened her purse, and pointed at the contents. A white, lacy bra was there; covering part of the bra, a pair of panties. She closed her purse, but stayed leaned over long enough for me to look down her blouse and see her puckered, pink nipples. I stood up, giving her a look at the bulge in my pants, giving myself a better view down Tiffany's blouse. After her eyes took in my hard-on, I sat back down. We ""umm"" and ""err""-ed a little bit; I guess neither of us was used to this sort of teasing. Again, we were interrupted by a call (pesky thing, having to work at your workplace). When we were both off the phone again, Tiffany unbuttoned one more button on her blouse and slipped a hand inside. She turned so I could see her hand play over her breast and lightly tweak her nipple. We were both getting pretty hot and horny; luckily, we only had a half-hour left (thank god for the occassional 4 hour shift). Tiffany spent most of that time further titilating me. She would stand up, turn away from me, and bend over, which gave me only glimpse of her ass and pussy, but a great view of her legs. Then, she'd sit back down, but slowly cross and recross her legs. As it got closer and closer to quittin' time, she showed me more and more, finally hiking her skirt up very short and raising her legs to show me her wet pussy. I leaned over and kissed her lightly but passionately before running my hand along one breast. Finally, we were off. I didn't bother hiding my bulging cock; we simply took off as quickly as possible. After a quick discussion, we decided to go to Tiffany's house; both of my parents would be home, but hers were both conveniently out of town. Tiffany gave me quick directions to her house in case I couldn't simply follow her home. Luckily, we didn't see any cops on the way to her house; the ticket could have been pretty steep. My cock was aching with desire as I climbed the Tiffany's porch steps. She was holding the door open and motioning me through. Once we were inside and the door was shut, we embraced and started a long, passionate kiss. Tiffany pressed her breasts up against my chest and moaned deep in her throat as I grabbed her hips and ground them against mine. Her ass cheeks felt amazingly firm against my hands; Tiffany has a small, tight ass. As she began grinding her hips against mine, undid the remaining buttons on Tiffany's blouse. We broke our kiss long enough to strip our shirts off, then resumed our kiss. I loved the feeling of her breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest. After tracing over the outsides of her breasts, I let my hands wander down to Tiffany's hips, down past her skirt, and then up under her skirt. I could feel her wetness as each hand delved deeply between her ass cheeks, probing to the place between her legs. Tiffany snaked her left hand down to my hard cock and ran along it's trouser-covered length. I couldn't stand it any longer; I stopped, stripped naked, and then watched as Tiffany removed her last piece of clothing. Tiffany grabbed me by my jutting cock and led me back to her bedroom...."
302,Apache,"['Fdom-M intr', 'ws', 'V']","She was a delicate young woman, but strong and skilled in her tribes fighting techniques. A clumsy, drunken soldier meant as much harm to her, as a mouse did to a bear. Measuring almost six foot and weighing about 140 pounds, with waist-long raven-black hair and a face that radiated both feminine beauty and merciless cruelty, she kept most men at a distance. Except for the stupid. Or the very brave.\n\nShe came without a horse and without any weapons, but a feline will always finds away to catch a prey. Little Eagle grew up in this landscape, and hadn't forgotten how to set a trap. Yesterday, at dawn, she had even caught a jackrabbit with her bare hands.\n\nThe dark brown apache-woman undressed and squatted in the stream. The icy cold water washed away the dirt as well as her fatigue. She splashed some water on her small, pointy breasts and sighed. What she needed the most for the moment was a man. She would even settle for a white man, for once in a lifetime. Living in celibacy for such a long time could drive anybody insane. She had seen it happen to several good women who had lost their male companions. 19 months without a man, with nothing but her fingers to comfort her, meant that the first man she spotted out here in the wilderness was in for a rough treat.\n\nThe right hand sank down between her soft and slender thighs. She just had to do something about that tension. As she teased her thick labia with light touches and rolled the astonishingly big and almost black nipples between the left hands fingers, there was a sudden roar of pain from the other side of the hill. A male voice, so tormented she couldn't decide whether it was one of her own kind or one of the other kind.\n\nShe ran, or rather climbed, the steep hill as fast as she could. When she reached the top, her eyes caught the sight of a white soldier, naked from the waist down, being beaten and kicked out of his raping-mood by three Apache-girls in their early teens. They swarmed the helpless, bleeding man like bees and dished out a cruel punishment.\n\nOne of the girls, the one who was completely naked, Little Eagle remembered as a shy and poetic little creature at the age of twelve. That was before her own time in prison. The very same girl had now developed not only a thick black bush around her sex and a pair of dangling, orange-sized breasts, but also great fighting-skills. Her firm body gleamed with sweat and stenches of the foes blood as she spun around and landed a perfect kick that broke the soldier's already battered nose. She let out a shriek of triumph as he fell to the ground, with sickening dark-red spurts pumping from the bruised face.\n\nThey finished him off by kicking him in the head several times, then tied his feet together and his arms behind the back. The other two girls undressed and one of them, a rather fat, mean-looking predator that looked far too sexy for her fourteen years of age, squatted over the unconscious victim's face.\n\nLittle Eagle smiled and picked up where she had left off down in the stream. She watched the girl's huge breasts and started to stroke her own purple-shining labia. A golden ray appeared from between the stout girl's mature buttocks and found its way to the man's slightly parted lips. The fountain of blood had by now seized. She washed away the dirt from his face with her salty liquid. And she washed his filthy mouth thoroughly.\n\nAs the tallest of the three girls sat down and started to piss in the soldier's face, Little Eagle had a long and wonderful orgasm. Then, as the last waves of heavenly pleasure swept through her naked body, she suddenly started thinking clearly: ""Where there's one soldier, there's at least five other soldiers. They never ride alone, not even in a friendly territory like this. Surely, the girls must be aware of that. So how come they play around like this? Like some careless children...""\n\nLittle Eagle heard sparkling girlish giggle as she went looking for the rest of the troops. She moved cautiously, without making a sound. A few minutes later she heard the sound of a horse. And then another one. Naked and unarmed she hid behind a giant rock, and then crawled around the spot where the noise was coming from, in a big semi-circle, away from the wind's direction. At least now, they wouldn't be able to smell her. She waited for a long time, only a few steps away from the camp. But there were no voices. Just the smell of human beings. And blood.\n\nAs she had expected, there were six horses, tied to different trees. The moment later she discovered the corpses of four white soldiers, killed by Apache-arrows. Their faces expressed surprise and shock. Two of them had been shot in the back. There was a trail of dried blood in the sand, towards a fallen tree. Little Eagle picked up one of the dead men's long knives and headed for the wounded enemy.\n\nThe young uniformed man was lying on the side, with an arrow buried in the chest. He was barely conscious, but managed to reach out his right hand in a pathetic gesture. He was begging her: ""Please, please... don't kill me."" Little Eagle knew the meaning of those words. She signed for him to be quiet and lowered herself, still with the knife in her hand, to inspect the wound.\n\nIt wasn't as bad as she had expected. He would survive if she started treating him right away. Without thinking about it, Little Eagle had lowered herself over his face, as she paid full attention to his wound. In a desperate attempt to save his own life, the weak and bleeding man reached out his tongue and started licking the crack of the ass of the woman he thought was going to scalp and kill him right there and then.\n\nThe tickling sensation when the almost dry tongue swept past her tight rim almost sent her tumbling forwards, towards a certain death for her fallen enemy. But she regained her balance and let him have his way with the tongue. No man, who deserved to be called a man, would lick a woman in the ass. For a second she thought about killing him for his cowardice, but it felt so good, the lively tongue up and down her ass. It felt so wonderfully good every time it ran over her asshole, her filthy hole, her shit-hole, so good!\n\nShe knew she should remove the arrow and clean the wound in his chest if she wanted to be sure to save his life, but that didn't seem as important as his work in her darkest regions. Nothing did. At least ten minutes later, ten minutes closer to the death of the pale soldier, Little Eagle's beautiful body started shivering. The orgasm was so strong, so intense, that she almost fainted. She sighed. Now, it was high time to get to work. She had plans for the pale-skinned wimp.\n\nWhen William Gates returned to the land of the living, it was in the middle of the night and he was covered with army blankets. The Apache-beauty he thought was going to kill him, but instead had saved his life, was sitting in front of the camp fire at his feet, wrapped in one of their blankets, watching him with her dark, observant eyes. The pain in his chest was sharp, and made each breath feel like it might be his last. But he somehow felt that he was going to pull through. The Indians knew how to deal with this kind of wounds. The moment later he fell asleep again.\n\nHe awoke at the break of dawn, when she slapped his face and urged him to sit up and drink some steaming hot liquid that smelled awful. He managed to swallow the bitter-tasting brew and kissed her hand as she helped him to lie down again. With a blurring vision, he watched the naked woman grab one of the army rifles and leave the camp. Then everything went black.\n\nAt noon, the smell of grilled rabbit meat brought him back to reality. He was lying in the shade, not far away from the dark-brown nymph by the fire. She was sitting in her normal squat-position, shamelessly spreading her thighs and exposing her delicate cunt, as she ate. Her labia was remarkably thick and beautiful. Dark red, or was it purple? He remembered licking her ass, to persuade her to spare his life, and wondered if there were any chances she would let him lick her the way a man is supposed to lick a woman. Probably not. And he should be more than grateful to her. Four of his comrades, possibly all five, had been killed by her tribe. He had recognized the arrow in his chest.\n\nIt all started with that imbecile Jimmy Carson, running after some teenage girl they had almost caught hunting in what was known as the forbidden zone. The Indians weren't allowed to do that in this area, but Carson was the only one making an issue out of it.\n\nLittle Eagle noticed the soldier staring at her cunt for several minutes. That was only part of her plan. She walked towards him, sat down really close and handed him a piece of meat, allowing him a good view of her magnificent breasts, her firm stomach, the slender and strong thighs and the dark treasure between them. The smell of the meat mixed with the scent of her sex, and she could tell that he noticed.\n\n# # #\n\nThe three Apache-girls - the cute and shy-looking Little Princess, not yet 14 years of age, the grim, fully-grown Mountain Rose, almost one year older and the 15-year-old with the suiting name Black Viper - had left their home ground for a hunting trip. They all knew that they weren't allowed to visit this area at all, and especially not to go hunting here. But they also knew that the white soldiers hardly ever bothered to come this far north.\n\nThey had spent the first night around the campfire, under the stars, eating, gossiping about boys and telling each other rude jokes that would have made their parents furious. They slept tightly squeezed together that night, close to the fire.\n\nThey woke up while it was still dark and hurried out in the bushes. When they were done with their morning toilet, they ran to the small lake and threw themselves into the cold water. They swam, splashed water at each other and wrestled joyfully for a while. Black Viper caught two big fish for breakfast and forced Little Princess to kill and gut them, because she knew how much the younger girl hated to touch those slimy creatures.\n\nViper and Rose swam across the lake a few times, before they returned to the sulking Princess, who was preparing the meal. Rose discovered something shimmering in the Princesses pubic hair. ""Look, Princesses pussy is full of shining silver.""\n""I wonder if she raped the poor fish,"" Viper laughed. ""Oh no, not Little Princess! She's still a virgin. Or at least she was twenty minutes ago,"" Rose decided. ""SHUT UP, YOU TWO!!"" the smaller girl screamed. ""Shut up and eat. I hope you choke on the damn fish!""\n\nStill, hours later, in a gruesome mood, Little Princess wandered off on her own with her bow and arrows, determined to show the others that she was nobody's fool, by shooting an impressive animal and eating the best parts herself. That would show them.\n\nThen, all of a sudden, she stood face to face with six soldiers. She froze as one of them approached her with a dangerous smile on his face. He screamed something she couldn't understand and reached for her arm. One of the others said something she did understand: ""Leave her alone.""\n\nThe brute's filthy hand squeezed her shoulder, then her breasts. Little Princess reacted with a quick punch to the nose. The others laughed as her enemy staggered backwards. Princess grabbed the opportunity and fled. The ugly soldier followed her like an evil shadow, with tear-filled eyes and blood running down his chin.\n\nAt the same moment, Rose and Viper fired from short distance. One of the soldiers took an arrow in the back of his neck, another got hit in the head. They were both still living as they hit the ground, but not much longer.\n\nThe third one took one in the throat, and the fourth died with an arrow between his gaping lips. Number five screamed in sheer horror as he stumbled and fell to the ground with an arrow embedded in his chest.\n\nThe massacre was over in ten seconds. Only one shot had been fired by the shocked soldiers, and that had been well off target.\n\nThe soldier caught up with Little Princess in a dry riverbed. He punched her in the stomach and started tearing off her clothes. When she crawled around naked and crying on the sharp rocks, he pulled off his own trousers and tried to steer his stiff penis into her unwilling body.\n\nThat's when her friends arrived. Viper landed a snapping punch to his jaw from behind, and Rose kicked him in the ribs the moment later.\n\nRose and Viper pissed him in the face, as he slowly regained consciousness. When the brute realized what had happened, he turned his head and spat at least a dozen times, to get rid of the foul taste in his mouth. Then he started the futile struggle to free himself from the ropes that tied his arms and legs.\n\nThe girls watched and taunted the helpless man. Every now and the they kicked and beat him until he begged them to stop. The furious Little Princess made him cry twice, as she repeatedly hit him in the crotch and walked all over his tormented body, using every ounce of her 95 pounds to force his backside against the sharp rocks beneath him. With one foot on his chest and the other in his face, she shifted her body-weight from left to right and back again, over and over, like an innocent little girl playing an innocent game. Every time her full weight balanced on his head, the most sickening moans she had ever heard passed his broken lips and tickled the leathery sole of her naked foot that rested on his mouth.\n\nThe power and pleasure she felt as she tortured a man more than twice her own size, was beyond words. Her big, dark nipples grew hard as pearls and started to ache by some wild and unknown desire as she rolled them between her fingertips. A trickle of her freely flowing natural juices ran down her left thigh, and all the way down to her victim's smashed and swollen lips.\n\nWith a long, uncontrolled sigh, she sank down on his mistreated face. The tip of his broken nose pressed against her tight rim. That felt really good. The second later, his tongue was all over the young girl's wet cunt, with a skill that didn't match his brutal manners at all. But this time he knew that his life depended on it.\n\nThe sweet and spicy taste of the creamy sauce that filled his mouth and ran down his throat as he swallowed, washed away the pain and the taste of blood and piss. Without being aware of it, his cock started growing, to the other two girls amusement. ""The white pig likes to get beaten half to death.""\n""And to suck on a little virgin-pussy.""\n""I'll give him something to choke on,"" Rose giggled. ""Mmm... you're so fat, he won't be able to breathe. You'll kill him, for sure.""\n""Ha ha ha ha. So you better use him first, unless you want to ride a corpse.""\n""I might sit on his cock instead,"" Viper said with a wry smile, and started to inspect it closely. ""You're disgusting! Fucking a white man!?""\n""Raping a white man,"" Viper corrected and squeezed his testicles, that had swollen to twice their normal size, due to Little Princess savage attacks earlier. The soldier's body jerked. They giggled in unison and watched their younger friend as she put more pressure on his head and then suddenly farted. Rose and Viper started to laugh hysterically.\n\nThe only thing that existed for Little Princess was the wave of hot pleasure that shoot through her body. She forced his nose up her tight asshole with rough, merciless movements. This was something she had never ever experienced before. The series of sparkling, amazing orgasms seemed never-ending.\n\nHer hands played a brutal game with the young and firm breasts, as the sweat poured down the exhausted girlish body. When she reached the top of the mountain, she dug her sharp fingernails into the prey, called out to her ancestors and then fainted on top of him.\n\n# # #\n\nLittle Eagle cleaned the chest-wound and bathed it with a herbal mixture. Her patient was out of danger. It was high time for some recreation and fun. Without a word, she pulled the blanket away and watched his long and powerful penis, that was resting on his hairy thigh, like a sleeping snake.\n\nThe cleaning procedure became a teasing foreplay. He grew harder and thicker in her hands, but didn't give up his feeble protests until she slapped him in the face. Hard. He seemed more embarrassed than horny, despite the nine or ten inches of pulsating cock that pointed towards the sky. She spat him in the face and mounted him.\n\nHe hardly moved at all, he just lay there and enjoyed himself. Little Eagle didn't mind. The only thing she was interested in was the piece of stiff meat he had to offer. She fucked him hard and fast, to kill off the worst pain of longing.\n\nThe funny, slurping noises when their sexes met and parted increased her burning lust. She felt like an animal, a hyena in heat, and it didn't take long until she went over the edge with a delighted roar.\n\nThe gracious woman climbed off and started to masturbate him with her both hands. Half a minute later, an astonishing amount of seed came splashing through the air in eight voluminous spurts.\n\nShe gave him almost an hour to recover. Then she got on top of him again. This time with more passion and less force. They made love for more than 30 minutes, soaked in sweat in the dry afternoon heat, kissing each other over and over again, like sweethearts. He caressed her wonderful breasts and licked those big, black nipples just like she wanted him to.\n\nWhen he was about to unload for the second time, Little Eagle quickly changed position and seated herself on his face. She sucked on the enormous cock, that was coated with her own flavor, until her mouth filled with his warm, fish-tasting sauce. A finger penetrated her asshole, and his licking intensified.\n\nShe held his blond hair with her left hand. His tongue worked in circles around her clitoris. Well, all good things must come to an end, she thought. Her body started shivering as the waves of ecstatic pleasure almost swept her away. Her right hand grabbed the handle of the knife. He would make an excellent scalp. Then she started to cut."
303,Aphatos,['MF'],"it\n\nand! OH flood, rain flooding down upon the roof, falling, falling...\n\nThe silence that we shudder into lasts for a moment, and then I hear a small sound coming from her. I raise my head and I see that she is crying. I move up to a level with her, kissing away the tears. She looks as though she wants to say something, but can't find the words. She doesn't have to speak. I know what she's feeling. It's not that this was wrong, far from it. There has never been anything so right. It's just that it was so unexpected, such a quick rise of passion, such an uncontrollable unfolding of our private selves. It is the trust we have found that makes us cry. We cry in relief that the chance we both have taken has come to this. We hold to each other for a long time. The rain slackens and gradually tapers away altogether. And the pictures turn and flip in the cool wind that comes after rain. My memory begins to fail me now; it was such a long time ago, such a different place in my life. It falls away so quickly. Heavy drops of rain fall from the trees, and the dark places of the forest become darker. Where did she go? I have pictures, but some of them contradict each other and I'm no longer certain which ones are real and which are dreams. In many of them, she is dancing away into the forest, or down a sloping meadow. Sometimes she is naked and sometimes not. Sometimes it is raining. One of the clearest of the pictures has her running through the trees in a storm, covered in mud and leaves, but I fear that is only a dream. I do not think she found the hermit's tree we dreamt about. If she had, I think I would be there with her. But the cave is no longer accessible to me. I don't know the path through the woods that leads to it. I cannot remember how I made the journey from that boy of thirteen to the man I am now. I have lost the way. All I have left are my memories. Walking has become a habit of mine, and on my walks I sometimes catch the scent of things that bring back the memory sharply. I have, of course, doubted in my mind that any of this was more than a dream, but when I smell the smoke from a fireplace or the odor of wild mushrooms in the fields as I walk under an overcast sky, there is no doubt. There are some places that language cannot go. I know, as I write these words, that when I look back over what I have written I will be disappointed. Something will be missing. There will be a bit of literary gloss here or a rough approximation there, and the flickering truth I hold will waver and go out. So it must be. Such is the fate of all memories, and the more beloved they are, the quicker they die. I am resigned to this. The pictures slow and begin to fade. Her face looks out at me, smiling softly. The light grows dimmer. She turns away, taking the light with her."
304,Apple of my Eye,['MM-teens'],"I pour some oil into my hand and I touch myself again, now clutching my hard, stiff penis, stroking lazily, sliding the foreskin back to rub the oil into the ridge below the helmet of my cock. Clutching my balls now swollen with lust, I press my thumb against the eye of my penis, a small ritual I always perform, as if by placing my thumb there I've somehow given notice to my sperm that they are to wait until I give the word before they come rushing out.\n\nAnd still my boy sleeps, the sun warming the sheets draped carelessly over his slim frame. I roll on my side placing my rigid pole at the cleft of his buttocks, perfectly smooth, pale pink buttocks. I reach over him as I press insistently, driving myself between his cheeks I clutch an oily hand at his small flaccid prick, manipulating it to life.\n\nHe rouses as his anus dilates to allow my prick entry into his depths; barely awake a low moan escapes his lips and he thrusts his hips back towards my groin as I drive myself up into his slim young body, my testes feel as if they will burst from the sheer pleasure of the moment and I clutch his stiff young cock, yanking it slowly, sensuously, as he thrusts hips backward, demanding that I *fuck* him.\n\nPulling him against my chest the top of his head falls a few inches below my chin and lying on my side, one arm stretched above my head I begin to slowly move my cock in and out of his pale skinny buttocks, rubbing my early morning stubble along his silky white mane, I whisper softly.\n\n""feel me in you.""\n\nI grind slowly, opening him gently on the in-stroke, pulling ever-so-gently out again only to drive more deeply into him with each successive thrust, my hairy groin a sharp contrast to his smooth nakedness. He moans, his small cock impossibly hard in my hand, his little testes jerking in their sack, eager for a release they know only in theory. He moans, a small guttural moan, humping back eagerly at the cock he has known so intimately for the past two years, and I become more excited as his lust increases, knowing that this fragile young beauty, the fruit of my beloved sister's loins, is as eager for my cock as I am for his ass.\n\nI lean up on an elbow, still clutching his little dancing prick, and with my lips I nuzzle and nip at the soft nape of his neck; he moans in ecstasy and I can stand it no more; my cock still buried in his backside I roll him so he is face down and I am kneeling over his prone form stabbing into him as he moans loudly, gasping at me to fuck him harder\n\n""Oh... Uncle, please... harder""\n\nBreathy child-sized gasps of pleasure hiss from his lungs as I press him against the bedclothes, driving deep into his hot clutching anus over and over and over again I no longer am making love, I am *fucking* him, with an animal lust I pound the length of my prick in and out of his magnificent, doll-like buttocks as he gasps and clutches at the bed-clothes his small, light frame buffeted back and forth by the penis worrying his ass.\n\nMy testicles expand, explode. It is over.\n\nMilky fluid spews forth from the end of my cock and I fill the boy with my seed as I hump franticly and then more slowly, gently. I have never understood some mens' desire to ejaculate on their partner's surface; I will send the boy off to school filled with my seed, feeling it in his rectum like a small warm enema, a reminder that of our secret passion.\n\nIt is still early, there is time for a leisurely shower and breakfast before I must leave for work and he to catch the schoolbus.\n\nI slip from within him, to lie on my back as he rolls over to nestle beneath my armpit, reaching out a small delicate hand to stroke my limp penis that so recently plundered his depths.\n\n""I came."" he whispers against my chest. I raise myself to look at the small wet spot on his belly where a tiny bit of juvenile semen has spilled from his cock.\n\nI rub my hand in the spot of cum and smile at him, kiss him sensuously, not minding the early morning taste as I thrust my tongue wetly into his waiting mouth. We linger for a moment, our naked bodies intertwined as we grope each other in the afterglow of a particularly nice fuck.\n\n""You know,"" I tell him, ""this means that soon, you'll be seducing other boys, perhaps even girls, and have no time for me anymore.""\n\nHe move to protest but I placed a gentle finger against his lips. I smile sadly, knowing that the end of our relationship is indeed fast approaching. As puberty, hair, a deepening voice, pimples overtake this beautiful boy I will rapidly lose interest. Necessity will compel me to find another to replace him, but I needn't worry him with these details just yet.\n\nHe smiles uncertainly at me and we rise to begin the mundane requirements of our daily lives.\n\n--\n\n(bonus quiz: can you name the famous child star I obsessed on as I wrote this? 8>)"
305,Appleseed,"['mf', 'nc']","This is a work of fiction. I neither endorse nor condone the actions herein. However, you, like I, can imagine whatever you like, no matter how far-fetched or destructive it may be, as long as it stays in your head and doesn't affect your actions.\n\nThis story contains graphic descriptions of sexual acts.\n\nNo virgins were deflowered in the creation of this work.\n\nXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOX\n\n\n\nAppleseed or ""I Guess That's Poetic Justice""\n\n I knew I'd used this one up the moment she got in the car. She was too quiet and when I leaned over to kiss her she wasn't real enthusiastic about it. I shrugged and pulled away from the curb. I didn't need a scene in front of her parent's house.\n\n""So,"" I said, ""what do you want to do tonight? You want to eat or see a movie first, or should we just go right to my place?"" She burst out crying. Yeah, this one was history. I pulled over and turned on the concern. ""What is it? Shelly, what's wrong?""\n\n""Oh, Joey,"" she sobbed, ""Joey, I-- I think I'm pregnant!""\n\n""What?!"", I feigned surprise, ""But, Shelly, that's impossible!""\n\n""That's what you said!"", she wailed. ""But my period's almost a whole week late, and it's never been this late before! Oh, Joey, what am I going to do?"" She fell sobbing into my arms. Hey, I thought, I might be able to get one more fuck out of this cunt. It won't be as much fun, but, hell, a lay is a lay.\n\n""Shelly,"" I whispered, ""listen. Let's talk this out at my house. I know you're upset, but it's not that bad. It could even be a good thing, I promise, but we can't talk here in the car. I have to concentrate on driving, okay? Now you sit up and please don't worry. I hate to see you so upset.""\n\n""O-Okay, Joey,"" she sniffed as I pulled out and drove to the apartment. Except for a couple of sniffles, she kept silent until we walked through the door. I went to the kitchen to get us drinks and she hit the couch and started blubbering again. I came over with the two glasses of limeade. I love limeade. The tartness hides the taste of the pills and these high-school cunts think it tastes like that because it's not lemonade.\n\nI sat next to her and wrapped my arms around her. She sobbed into my neck, and her jiggling tits pushing into my chest started getting me hot. Like I wasn't already, right?\n\n""Ssh, now, Shelly,"" I said soothingly.\n\n""B-but I'm ruined, Joey, ruined! I'm not even out of high school, I can't have a-- a b-uh-- buh--"" She went back to wailing uncontrollably.\n\n""But, Shelly, Shelly, don't you know what this means?"" I pulled her back and lifted her head. ""Shelly, this is a miracle! It means the doctors were wrong! Don't you know what joy you've brought me if it's really true? Shelly, I never thought I'd ever hear the words, 'my baby', and now you're telling me this miracle is true? Oh, Shelly, I love you so much!"" I hugged the bitch for all I was worth.\n\n""But I-- I--"" She sounded a bit confused by this turn of events, which, of course, was what I wanted.\n\n""Listen, Shelly, we'll get married right away, as soon as my parents get back from Europe. We'll get you out of that stupid public school and you can go to school with me. Don't worry, there are always pregnant girls there and everybody's okay with that. You'll have lots of new friends, and your old friends will be jealous as hell. We can live at the apartment on Oakland Drive, and when it's time for you to quit school, we'll get a nurse to take care of you.""\n\n""But Joey--""\n\n""What 'but'?"" I looked her straight in the eye. ""Shelly, do you love me?""\n\n""Oh, Joey. More than anything in the whole world!""\n\n""And I love you, so it's settled. Oh, Shelly, you don't know how happy you've made me."" I gave her the mother of all kisses and, sure enough, she started getting hot. Works every time. Throw money and power at 'em and they'll be eating out of you hand. Out of your lap, actually.\n\nI started to lean into her, my tongue in total possession of her mouth, and moved my hand up under her tit and cupped it. She gasped into my throat. I laid her down on the couch and she gave me no resistance whatsoever when I started unbuttoning her blouse. I freed her mouth and kissed and licked down her throat and into the cleavage her bra created between her breasts. As she softly moaned, I slipped off the couch, picked her up into my arms and, still nipping at her, carried her off to ""my room"".\n\n""Oh, Joey, no, we shouldn't,"" she panted as I laid her onto the bed. What was this, habit? This was the same game she always played. This time, though, I deflected that bullshit a lot quicker.\n\n""Shelly,"" I said tenderly as I undid her bra, ""what difference does it make now? You're carrying my baby. I need you, Shelly, just like our baby will need the milk from your breast."" I tossed the bra aside and I bent to nip at one of her nipples, pushing her back onto the bed. Yep, they were a lot darker and fuller than they used to be. No doubt it, I'd knocked her up good. When I drill 'em, I do it right.\n\nWhile I sucked and nibbled at her tits, my hands were busy loosening her skirt from her quivering hips. I kissed down to her belly, pulling the waist of her skirt down. ""Oh, Shelly,"" I sighed, ""is it here? Is my baby really growing here? Here in my wife's belly?""\n\nThat got her. ""Your baby,"" she moaned, ""your wife."" I lifted her bottom and slipped off her skirt and panties. I quickly threw off my T-shirt and slacks. I never wear jeans because they're too hard to get off quickly. Underwear? Give me a break!\n\nI kneed her legs apart and stuck my tongue into her pussy. I don't really like face-fucking, but you do what you have to do. I'm good at it, though. A couple of licks, a nip or two and a little sucking always gets them creamy. This one never took much effort, though, and tonight she was bucking into my mouth before I even got to her clit.\n\nI slid up her body, crushing my chest against her tits. I love the feeling of firm young tits mashed up against me. My cock poked up between her pussy lips and I pushed down hard into her. She was still as tight as she was when I took her cherry a couple of weeks ago. Her breath caught when I stuck her, just like it always did, but I hammered in so hard this time that she squeaked! I was going to miss this one. But not much.\n\nI decided not to waste time and started fucking her good. I pulled her legs apart and threw them over my shoulders, then I grabbed her hips, pulled her bottom up and really gave it to her, pounding my hips down, spiking into her again and again. She started grunting and squealing at the reaming I was giving her. Right away her pussy started spasming on my meat. I love it when they're tight and they come. This one comes a lot.\n\nI was banging away into her, crushing her into the mattress, and she was screaming like a banshee, when the burning in my balls began. Usually I hold off as long as I can, not just because it feels so good when I let go, but then it really shoots in deep. I figure this time though that I can't make her any more pregnant, so I just let loose.\n\nI love it when they feel me come, and I make sure they do. I give them one last, deep thrust, pressing my cock into them as far as I can, then I keep it dug in while my prick pumps away inside them. These tight pussies feel every spurt and it drives them apeshit. This one's no exception. She shrieks even louder when she feels my cock start jerking inside her. What makes is really good is that then the cunts start orgasming over and over, milking the cum right out of me and sucking it deeper into the womb.\n\nWhen my spurts began to get weaker, I started thrusting into her again. It drives the cum deeper, and it makes the cunts crazy because they thought it was over and it ain't. When she started spasming on my prick again, I quit and collapsed on top of her, feeling her pussy walls grabbing tight at my cock, pulling out every last drop of my cum. Shit, it's no wonder she's pregnant. She didn't have a chance, she was born to breed.\n\nI laid there panting, my hips still twitching a bit, trying to catch my breath and the bitch started hugging me. ""Oh, Joey, Joey, I love you so much. You'll take good care of me, I know you will!""\n\nJesus, I hate this part. All I want to do is sleep or eat or do anything else at all but be with this cunt, and she wants to ""cuddle"". It's easier at the beginning, when I can do it four or five times at a stretch to the same cunt. For sure, this one's used up. I got to get rid of her. Now.\n\nI gave her a squeeze. ""Yes, love,"" I cooed, ""I will. Forever."" I kissed her on the forehead. ""And the first thing I'm going to do is take you home. You've got to get more rest now. You're sleeping for two, you know."" I flashed her that always-perfect boyish grin of mine and she bought it.\n\nWe got dressed and I drove her home. I kissed her tenderly and told her I couldn't see her the rest of the weekend because of some service work I was doing for my church, but I'd call her as soon as I could. She got out of the car and I drove away.\n\nI started listing the things I had to do. It wasn't actually much this time. The apartment's rent was almost up; I'd just let it lapse. So the only real thing to do was to get a new car. And a new identity. Both are easy to get when you have as much money as I do.\n\nI make an obscene amount of money for doing almost nothing at all and, no, I'm not going to tell you what I do. Suffice it to say that I've got a hell of a lot more money than I know what to do with. A lot of people in this situation (and you'd be shocked to know how many people have this ""problem"") end up blowing it on drugs. Well, maybe this is a kind of drug, too.\n\nYeah, I could buy just about any woman I wanted, but the women I want and the way I want them are very hard to find on the market. Besides, you can never be sure you're getting what you paid for. My way, I know what I'm getting.\n\nAnd they're so damn easy to get. I'm twenty-two, but I easily pass for seventeen, and I'm average-looking. I can blend into any group of teenagers. People move around so much these days that a ""new kid"" doesn't even rate a second look anymore. And the one kind of group that'll welcome you with open arms are church groups. There's a hell of a lot of churches in the Los Angeles area and so much hatred between denominations that I could go from church to church until I was ninety and never be found out.\n\nThere's a lot of high schools, too. I usually scout around at school functions like sports events and fund-raisers, looking for plain-dressed groups of girls. Not the real pretty ones or the real hip ones, but the average ones. The lonely ones. The hungry ones. Then I watch. If none of the good-looking guys talk to any of them, I've found my pigeons. Then I ask around about them. Sometimes I don't even have to go the holy-roller route and I can wriggle my way into their group, into their hearts and finally into the hungriest one's pants.\n\nThe real secret is in the waiting. If I'm just in the mood for a quickie, I can easily find a virgin cunt and pump her the same night. That's the way I started out, but it left too much up to chance. Too scattershot. I wouldn't know if I was going to get any results. No, you got to play a waiting game. Get to know your mark. Find out when she's the most fertile, then make your move.\n\nMy all-time favorite is still the twins. Sometimes you can caress your load up her snatch, sometimes you have to be more forceful. Sometimes I wonder what it would have been like if I'd gone one way with a particular slit instead of the other. The great thing about the twins was that I had it both ways.\n\nThey were in a church group, of course. This time I was Jerry and I lived with my dad, who was never home. I was mad at him for leaving mom and moving to L.A., and I was mad at her for recently sending me to live with him. I was so pathetic that they all loved me instantly.\n\nThey were called Julie and Judy and they were perfect. Identical from their hairstyles down to the curve of their butts, they were short with big boobs and wide hips. Most guys go for the reedy athletic blondes. Been there, done that. Most of 'em are so self-centered they couldn't throw a good fuck if their lives depended on it. The buxom cunts might not do somersaults, but they're hornier than hell and fuck like bunnies. I'll do a chunky girl over a skinny one any day. Not gross but, you know, ample.\n\nThey were perfect in temperament, too. They spent all their free time at the church. They didn't have real lives. They were shy unless you talked to them about your problems or something religious. Then they got real animated. Needless to say, I went on about how pathetic I was. They ate it up.\n\nAll I had to do was separate them. I figured out early on that Judy was the more insecure of the two. I proceeded to make her jealous of her sister. Just before it was time to go, I engaged Julie in a deep conversation full of bullshit while Judy was talking with another of their friends and then I suggested we continue at a coffee shop.\n\n""Of course,"" Julie said, ""let me get my sister, and we'll go.""\n\n""Oh, gee,"" I said, ""I don't know. I just opened up to you. I don't think I'd be comfortable talking about it with your sister there.""\n\nShe got the hint, and we ended up in the coffee shop and Judy went home alone. The next night at the church I took Judy aside and told her that I thought it was her I was talking to instead of Julie.\n\n""I'm real sorry I made that mistake, Judy. I should have know better, because you really are more empathic than your sister.""\n\n""I am?""\n\n""I figured it out in the coffee shop, though.""\n\n""You did?""\n\n""Yeah. She really didn't understand, and I knew you would.""\n\n""She didn't?""\n\nThat night I took Judy to the coffee shop without her sister and we talked for hours. At that point she was hooked. All I had to do was reel her in.\n\nI started taking Judy out to the mall and to the movies, making sure there was always an excuse not to take Julie, and not a moment too soon. It was only a couple of days later, she and her sister both started menstruating. I can tell right away, the scent is unmistakable. At that point I knew I had less than two weeks to set it up.\n\nThe subject came up easily enough. This time I'd rented a whole furnished house with a pool and a fireplace. We'd stopped there on the way to the mall to get a tape and ended up on the couch drinking ""limeade"" and talking about church teachings and marriage.\n\n""My mom says the church broke up her marriage,"" I said.\n\n""What?"" Judy was incredulous. This was far outside her realm of comprehension. ""Why does she say that?""\n\n""She told me that it was because she was a virgin on her wedding night and she didn't know how to please my dad.""\n\n""Your mom told you that?"", she asked, wide-eyed.\n\n""Uh-huh. She told me a lot of things about their marriage.""\n\n""Like what?"" Clearly, she was interested.\n\n""Like a lot of things,"" I muttered, looking into my lap. C'mon cunt, pull it out of me.\n\n""Jerry, you can talk to me,"" she coaxed. ""I promise I won't tell a soul.""\n\n""Not even your sister?"", I asked anxiously.\n\n""Not even my sister,"" she agreed.\n\n""Okay."" I took in a deep breath. ""I've never told anyone this."" I hesitated, then went for the burn. ""I had sex with my mom."" Her mouth dropped open. ""She made me,"" I quickly added, ""I didn't want to. She told me that she didn't want what happened to her to happen to me. She said there was stuff I needed to know to please a woman. She-- she taught me stuff.""\n\nJudy listened, frozen, and when I got to the bull about being ""taught"" her knees ever so slightly pushed in together. God, I'm good.\n\n""Wow,"" was all she said.\n\n""And what I'm afraid of is that I'll never have a decent relationship with a woman.""\n\n""She 'taught you stuff'?"", Judy asked.\n\n""Oh,"" I began to cry, ""it's all so ugly!"" I began sobbing, and leaned slightly toward her. She took the cue and put her arms out. I fell into them. Did I mention that I love the feeling of firm young tits mashed into my chest?\n\n""It's okay, it's okay,"" she soothed. I continued sobbing into her neck. My right hand slipped behind her and softly and rhythmically I pressed against the small of her back. My left hand ""just naturally"" fell into her lap. As I ""cried"", I very slightly rocked her back and forth, making her thighs rub featheringly against the back of my left hand. Before too long she was moving on her own, unconsciously tightening and loosening her thighs, my hand slowly falling in between them.\n\n""Oh, Judy,"" I sniveled, ""I knew you'd understand and wouldn't think bad of me."" I pulled my head up and stared at her face. Her eyes looked up at me, the image of concern and empathy. I decided to go for the initial pitch. I leaned down and kissed her.\n\nI always start out real innocent at first. It's a very delicate point in the attack. I mashed my lips against hers, and when she didn't resist at all, I pressed the tongue in. There was no hesitation in her at all, not even a muscle shiver. I pulled her to me and my left hand dove toward her slit.\n\nBut only for the merest split-second. I suddenly let her go and jumped off the sofa. ""Oh my God, I'm so sorry, Judy. I didn't mean to-- I'm sorry, I'm really sorry, I--""\n\n""Jerry, it's okay,"" she said, a little out of breath, ""I understand. It's okay, really."" She got up and stood next to me. ""As a matter of fact, it was really nice"". As she said it her thighs shivered. She wasn't just talking about the kiss.\n\n""O-okay, it's just-- I don't want to--"" I looked down. ""To lose you."" I looked back up. ""Listen, can we go now? I-- I don't think I want to talk about it anymore, okay?""\n\n""Sure,"" she said and took my hands in hers, ""but listen, Jerry, if you ever want to talk about it again, I'll always be there for you. Always."" She kissed me on the forehead.\n\nBingo. She's taken the bait. Now all I had to do was reel her in. And I would. I'd bag her in just less than two weeks.\n\nWe saw each other every day. Sometimes Julie was with us and I'd be sure to pay her attention, almost as much as I gave to Judy, but I made sure Julie understood that it was Judy I was interested in and made sure Judy and I got to talk to each other alone for a while even when Julie was there. Julie, of course, made like she was happy for Judy, but I knew it was eating her up. On rare occasions, Julie got stuff that Judy didn't, but it never happened the other way around. Julie couldn't handle it, and I planned to use that.\n\nWe were getting more physical with each other, too. It seemed all so ""innocent"" on the surface. We'd hug and peck at each other almost all the time we were together, oh so friendly-like, but it was getting her hot. Like I said, I've got a nose for that kind of thing. She'd start wetting herself especially when we'd talk. Judy and I talked about everything, but she always wanted to get back to ""The Subject"". She was creaming to know what ""my mom"" and I did together, what she ""taught"" me. I gave her little drips and drabs along the way, but I saved most of it for the pool party.\n\nI called her on the afternoon I figured she would start her fertile period and told her I'd just gotten off the phone with my mom and I was real upset and could she come over. I told her to tell her folks that a few of my friends were coming over to my place to swim in my pool. She said her folks were starting to make noises that she and I were seeing too much of each other, but she'd be right over. This was working out even better than I'd planned. The idea was to make her sister jealous, but nothing makes a teenage slit swallow your cock faster than her folks telling her not to see you.\n\nWhen she got there I was already in my swim trunks. Right away she noticed my cock bulging in my pants, but she tried to make like she didn't notice, except of course she kept staring at it while her breath got shorter and kept unconsciously licking her lips. I gave her a glass of limeade and suggested she change and we'd talk in the pool.\n\nWhen she came out she was wearing the bikini I'd bought her. It was pretty clear by the way she was walking that she'd never worn anything that revealing before, but she smiled when I told her how good it looked on her.\n\n""So, uh, what did your mom have to say?"" she asked, getting into the water and coming up next to me.\n\n""Oh, you know, the usual stuff, how's dad, how's school, do I want to move back in with her so we can fuck like rabbits.""\n\n(continued) ---- (part 2 of 4)\n\nHer mouth dropped open and her eyes widened. ""I'm sorry,"" I said, ""but that's what she said! She always talks like that. She said that since I've been gone she's gone out with dozens of guys and none of them 'do it' as good as I do. She said she wanted my big cock in her pussy. Those were her exact words.""\n\nI started with the tears, making my eyes all puffy and wet. ""And Judy? The worst thing is I-- I'm real tempted.""\n\nJudy put her hand on my arm and cried, ""Oh, Jerry, no! You can't mean that!""\n\nI swam over and pulled myself up on the edge of the pool, sitting on the big towel that ""just happened"" to be there. Judy followed and sat on the towel with me.\n\n""You don't understand,"" I cried, ""she did things to me and now-- I--""\n\n""You keep saying that,"" Judy said. ""What is it, Jerry, what did she do? Tell me what she did.""\n\n""She made me addicted to sex."" I looked her straight in the eye. ""Before a guy gets married, he kind of wants to do it, but he can usually control himself. When you get married, though, and your wife is with you all the time, you can have sex all the time, and the more you do it, the more you want it. You knew that, didn't you?""\n\n""Well, yeah, I knew that,"" she lied. It no longer amazes me that they always buy it.\n\n""My mom made me have sex with her a lot, especially when she was teaching me not to ejaculate when I came.""\n\n""She taught you that?"" This intrigued her. Wonder why?\n\n""Uh-huh. She didn't want me to get her pregnant. It's easy. But once I learned that she could make me have sex with her all day and night if she wanted and she wouldn't get pregnant. There were whole weeks where we'd never get out of bed."" I could tell the hamster in her head was doing overtime spinning that wheel.\n\nI turned toward her, my legs crossed, my cock starkly poking straight up under my swim trunks. ""Judy,"" I cried, grabbing her shoulders, ""we started doing it when I was twelve, and now it's like I'm going to die if I don't--""\n\nMaking like it was an extreme effort, I let her go and she started breathing again. Then I jumped into the pool and swam across the length of it. When I got to the other side, I looked back and she was still sitting there, looking dumbfounded. The limeade was evidently working it's magic.\n\nI swam back, got out of the pool and said to her, ""Judy, I'm sorry I grabbed you like that. I'm really worried about losing control. I'm going to end up hurting somebody.""\n\n""I don't see any other answer,"" I said. I plopped down on the towel, pulled up my knees and put my head in my hands. ""I've got to go back!"" My voice started to crack. ""T-there's no other way!""\n\nJudy started getting panicky. She didn't want to lose her new boyfriend to his mother. ""Jerry,"" she cried, ""you can fight this! Drug addicts get cured all the time! You can be cured, too."" I looked up. She was staring at me, her pupils like saucers, her tits quivering like-- well, like every other virgin bitch in heat.\n\nI made my eyes suddenly brighten. ""Wait,"" I said. ""You're right, it's like being a drug addict. They give heroin addicts a substitute drug until they're not hooked anymore. Judy, can it-- No,"" I interrupted myself, ""I can't ask you that. It's too dangerous.""\n\n""What's too dangerous?"" she asked. She looked at me. ""Jerry, I told you I'd be here for you. What do you need from me?"" She put her hand on the hand in my lap. Hell, this was like taking cherries from a baby.\n\n""I want to try something, but it'll be dangerous if it doesn't work. The reason I think it will work is because I--"" I took her hand and pressed it between mine and said in a voice dripping with sincerity, ""Judy, I love you and I'd never want to do anything to hurt you.""\n\nShe looked like she'd been hit with a bag of rice. ""Jerry,"" she whispered, ""I love you, too. Whatever it is, let's do it. I want to help you beat this!"" Her entire body was shaking.\n\nI wrapped my arms around her and said, ""Are you sure about this?""\n\n""I-- I think-- No, I know so,"" she replied. ""I've never been more sure of anything in my life.""\n\n""Oh, Judy,"" I cried, ""this will work, I know it will!"" I pushed her back upon the towel and pressed my mouth against hers. I slid my tongue between her lips. She stiffened for a second, but she quickly got the hang of mouth wrestling and soon my teeth were vibrating with her moaning.\n\nI pulled myself away, taking care to keep my chest pressed against her breasts, took a deep breath and said, ""So far so good. I'm in control. How are you feeling, love?""\n\nHer dilated eyes were a bit unfocused. ""Hh-I'm okay."" Which was a bit of an understatement. Her hands were clutching at the back of my neck, trying to pull me back into the kiss.\n\nI pulled my head farther away while at the same time moving my groin so my cock pressed hard against her hip, then started squeezing my butt. My dong twitched at her over and over and her eyes opened even wider. ""Judy, I just wanted to be sure you're all right with this."" I started twitching my hips a bit.\n\n""Jerry, I'm sure, I'm sure,"" she moaned. ""But-- but b-be careful, o-okay? I- I can feel-- Oh, my!"" Damn straight she could. I made sure of it. ""I-- I just want to-- to m-make you feel better!"" Sure she did. The big itch was fast growing in her crotch and soon she'd need to scratch it.\n\n""You are, my love, oh, love, you are,"" I moaned as I rolled between her legs and started grinding my cock at her. ""I'm being careful, love, I won't hurt you."" Between the two of us was only the filmy material of our bathing suits, so finding the crease of her pussy lips with the head of my cock was no problem. I slid my cock up and down, pressing hard on her clit, and she started losing it. Well, she hadn't lost it yet, but it was only a matter of minutes. With each prick of my prick, she uttered a little ""Oh!"" and her hips began to pump a bit back at me.\n\n""Is it okay, love?"" I asked.\n\n""S-oh! So f-far,"" she gasped, clearly enjoying the flame I was kindling in her belly.\n\nIt was time to get out of the sun and into this cunt. I stood and pulled her up with me, lifting with a hand under her butt, keeping her pussy glued against my cock.\n\nShe started to ask, ""J-Jerry, what are you do-Oh!"" I gave her a little lift and drop onto my throbbing cock and that stopped her breath long enough to forget what she wanted to say. She wrapped her legs around me as I carried her inside and into ""my folks"" room. The bed was bigger in that room.\n\nI sat her on the edge of the bed. At this late stage, the silly slit was actually began to get a bit concerned. Her voice trembled. ""J-Jerry, are you b-being careful?"" she asked, still caressing my shoulders.\n\n""Yes, my love. I think it's working,"" I said, my hands kneading her hips and thighs, making them shiver. I stared into her eyes. ""Love, please trust me. I can do this.""\n\n""Oh, Jerry, of course I do, and I know you can do-Oh! Oh my!!"" I'd just gotten to her breasts. My hands cupped them as I took her mouth again. With each squeeze of my palms, she blew air into my lungs. Sort of like a pump organ, I thought. I was playing her like a musical instrument.\n\nWith a little experimentation, I found the tit that was the most sensitive and kept a hand busy on that one while my other hand reached around and undid her top. When she felt the top slip away and my fingers on her bare breast, her moaning got a bit insistent. Hell, she started shouting into my throat! I pressed my mouth tight onto hers and pushed her back onto the bed. My bare chest scrubbed against her tits.\n\nI pulled my head up and she went off. ""Jerry, no! What are you doing?!"" she protested while making no effort to push me away. In fact, her arms were pulling me into her. Meanwhile her hips are rocking back and forth. The poor thing was badly confused, and clearly wanted me to help her make a decision. No problemo.\n\n""No, Judy, it's good!"" I cried, sneaking my hand along her belly. ""It's working! You're acting real excited, just like my mom and-- Oh, damn, I thought about her! Judy, please, help me stop thinking about her!"" I crushed my lips into hers again and my tongue danced in her mouth as I pressed her down until we were both lying across the bed. She gave up trying to fight and got into it again. When my hand pressed into the curve that separated her belly and her leg, she actually began throwing her pussy at me. Time to move.\n\nI slipped my tongue out of her mouth and ran it along her neck, licking and nibbling as I went. She started getting verbal.\n\n""Oh, Jerry- oh my, Jerry, be- Oh! my, be careful, it feels so- s-Oh! Jerry! Don't do- d-Oh My! Oh My!'\n\nI'd reached the valley between her breasts and I was nibbling under and up her right tit, the less sensitive of the two. I did a couple of circles around her tight nipple and her head started tossing back and forth and her little ""Oh my""'s got louder. When I finally pulled the nipple between my lips, her back arched fiercely and she cried out in sharp gasps, ""Hnnh! Hnnh!!""\n\nI nipped at that a while she squirmed and cried, then I favored her left nipple, the more sensitive one, and she squirmed and cried even more. Her hips were bobbing up and down and the pace increased when I pinched and rolled the other nipple between my fingers.\n\nMy other hand slid up and down her body from her belly to just above her knee. As I came near her pussy, she cried, ""Jerry, no! Don't t-Oh! Oh, no-- it feels too good! I can't-- You sho-Oh! Aah! Hhnnh!"" It wasn't long before I got the signal. Her thighs parted and I began caressing her inner thigh while my lips began to slide down from her tits and along her belly.\n\n""Jerry! No! Don't kiss me th- h-oh, my, oh! No! Don't!!"" She was beginning to protest a bit more strongly, but my nose made it clear her body wasn't listening to her. Whether she knew it or not, she was on the verge of a major orgasm. When my burrowing tongue reached her belly button, she suddenly shuddered and started screaming, ""Aaah!!"" over and over as the scent of her orgasm rose and her hips beat frantically. Wow, I thought, and I hadn't even gotten to her clit.\n\nNow, thought, there was a problem. There was a real danger that with her release she'd come back to reality and throw me off. While she was still in her rapture, I quickly undid the strings at her hips and slid the material of her suit down. Then I dropped my face into her pussy hair.\n\nShe tried to fight through the spasms wrenching through her, crying, ""Aah! Nah! Doh! Noh! Oh!!"". It was no use. My tongue was pressing apart her pussy lips and bearing down, my chin getting drenched with her cream.\n\nShe started to get a bit more coherent. ""Oh, my, oh, my, oh, Jerry don't do that, Jerry, no, oh, no oh please No! No!!"", but the first slip of my tongue against her clit, she went non-verbal again, ""Oh!! No!! Nuh!! Nuh- Nuh-!!"" and she drove her pussy into my face again and again.\n\nShe was right on the edge of her second coming. This cunt was primed; it was time to stick the slit. I pulled the snaps on the sides of my bathing suit apart and scrambled up, pushing my full weight down onto her.\n\nAll she could say was, ""Nuh! Nuh! Nuh!""\n\nI positioned myself at the entrance of her dripping pussy and with the next upward thrust of her pounding hips she took the entire head of my cock into her.\n\nI painted an expression of panic on my face. ""Judy,"" I cried, ""Stop! You're making me lose control! I can't-- I--"" I began meeting each push of hers with a prod of my own.\n\n""Nuh! Nuh! Nuh!,"" she replied, each outburst accompanied by a sharp jerk of her hips and my prick sank further into her.\n\nInevitably, I hit her cherry, and just as inevitably, reality intruded. Her thrusting became less intense and her screams became words. ""No!! No!! Stop!! Not in me!! No!!""\n\nMy face twisted in a perfect mask of fear and shame, I screamed back, ""I-- can't-- stop-- I-- sor--"", and drove my hips down, bursting through the membrane.\n\n""Aaaah!!"" she shrieked as my cock buried itself into her cunt. ""Oh No! Oh No! Oh No!""\n\nI held my cock still, deep and tight, letting her cunt get used to being full. ""Oh, Judy,"" I moaned into her ear, ""I'm sorry, I thought-- Oh, God-- I can't--""\n\n""Not in me! Not in me!!"", she wailed, pushing weakly at my shoulders.\n\n""I can't-- I can't-- Oh, God-- So tight-- So good--"" I began to twitch my hips at her.\n\n""Get it-- Aah! Aah!! No!! Ohh!!"", she cried as she felt me moving inside her.\n\n""I can't-- I ca-- Oh, God!! OhGod!!"" I groaned as I slid out and then drove back into her tight slit.\n\n""Hnnh!"", she yelped as I stabbed into her. I pulled back and jabbed in again. This time her hips jerked up as she cried out. Again I plunged into her, again her pussy pushed itself up to swallow my cock.\n\nAfter only a few more thrusts her body shook violently and her pussy began spasming on my cock. Her arms and legs wrapped around me and she rasped, ""Hnnhh!! Hnnhh!! Hnnhh!!"" over and over. She savagely threw her pussy up into my groin and I returned each charge with a blow of my own, brutally piercing her again and again, my balls slapping rapidly against her butt. Already I could feel them beginning to swell up.\n\nAs her orgasm began to subside, her cries again became words. ""Hnnhh! Hnh! h-Oh! Doh! Don't- Don't-"" I responded by increasing the force of my hammering and accentuating each deep penetration with a grunt. Within me, the pressure was building intensely.\n\n""Jerry,"" she moaned, ""don't- come- in- me- not- in- me- don't- come- don't- co-Oh!! Ohh!!"" She knew her cycle and knew the danger, but, not surprisingly, she wasn't screaming for me to stop. I pulled up so my cock grated hard against her clit. She began to tense again and her bucking pussy sucked me deeper into her. She made those ""Hnnhh!! Hnnhh!!"" noises again as the orgasm flashed through her. Her legs scissored me even more tightly and her fingers dug into my bottom as she tried to pull me in even more deeply. My balls felt like they were going to explode, but I held it as I battered her into the mattress. Even before her spasms had a chance to ebb, she went off again.\n\nHer tight, grasping pussy was too much. I brutally slammed my hips down, driving my rigid cock as far into her tight pussy as I could, rooting it firmly within as it swelled up and bloated the spasming channel. Groaning loudly, I blasted my first sweet surge of sperm into her fertile womb.\n\nShe shook as she felt my ballooning cock's sudden fit inside her pussy, understanding instinctively that I was impregnating her. ""Gnaaaa!!"", she screamed, her body convulsing under me as I grunted again and pumped a second delicious spurt of seed into her. Again she started at my prick's sharp wrench within her and her shriek grew even louder.\n\nI planted spurt after fiery spurt into her, filling her full with my cream. Her gripping cunt milked every drop out of me, sucking it deep into her womb, all the while screaming and wailing. As the squirts became less frantic, I again began sliding out and jabbing in, forcing my potent seed further up to inseminate her waiting unprotected egg. She responded to my renewed pounding by flailing up to meet each stroke as yet another violent orgasm swept through her.\n\nThe last trickles of sperm fully drained from my balls. I wanted nothing more than to collapse onto her inviting, heaving tits, but I had to set up the next round. The moment I was sure every drop was out of me and deep in her, I swiftly pulled out of her and rolled over onto the bed next to her. She was still in the throes of orgasm, her body twitching and spasming. Her scream had softened into a series of sobs and whimpers.\n\nI sat up next to her and put her head in my hands. ""Oh, Judy,"" I anguished, "" oh, God, what have I done, what have I done?! Oh, God, I've raped you, oh, God, oh, God, I'm sorry, God, I'm sorry!""\n\n""Yuh- yuh-"" she stammered, tears streaming from her eyes, ""You cuh- you c-came in muh- me n uh- uh- you chame in muh- uh- n I'm fuh- fuhtle n yuh cuh- cuh- oh no- oh no no--"" She choked as the sobs overwhelmed her.\n\n""Judy, no!"" I cried, ""No, I didn't come in you! No, love, no! I told you, I don't ejaculate when I come! No, love, you don't have to worry about that. I just-- oh, God, I've hurt you so, I--"" I broke off and started sobbing. Real tears and everything.\n\nShe looked up at me through her tears. ""Yuh- you didn't- you didn't come i-in m-me? I-I'm not puh- puh--""\n\n""No, love, no!"", I sobbed, ""but I t-took-- I took your virginity, I-- Oh, God, Judy, I'm so sorry. I-- I told you it was too dangerous. I never should have-- have--""\n\nAs my sobbing increased, hers began to slack off. ""I'm not-- you didn't-- Oh, my! Oh, thank God! Oh my! Oh my! I'm not pregnant! You didn't come!!""\n\nShe sat up, put her arms around me and held me tight as we cried into each other's shoulder. We stayed that way for what seemed like forever, but finally she pulled my head up and kissed my tear-streaked cheek. ""Jerry,"" she said softly, ""It's okay. Really. It was going to happen sooner or later, and I'm glad it happened with you. Jerry, I love you!""\n\nI stammered, ""R-really? It's really o-okay? D-didn't I hurt you?""\n\nShe blushed. ""Only for a second, but-- well, it-- it felt really good, Jerry, it really did."" Her arms tightened around me. Am I good or what?\n\n""But, Judy, I--""\n\nShe cut me off. ""Jerry, you told me you weren't sure what would happen and I knew what could happen. Well, I sort of knew. I sure didn't know it would be like that! Wow! I can see why they don't want you to do that until you're married. You'd never do anything else!""\n\n""Then-- then you understand? You see what she did to me? Can you see why I have to go back to her?""\n\nShe stared at me. The dumb little twat had forgotten why we'd made the beast with two backs in the first place. When it finally hit her, the tears began to well up in her eyes again. Then I waited for the ""solution"" to come to her. C'mon, bitch, figure it out!\n\nI had to give her a hint. ""As long as I stay addicted to sex,"" I said, seemingly to myself, ""I need someone to have sex with."" After a second or two, her eyes brightened. Jesus, what took so long, Einstein?\n\n""Jerry,"" she said, ""you don't have to go.""\n\n""But I--""\n\nShe put her finger to my lips. ""You don't have to go back to your mother because you need sex. Jerry, you can do it with me."" Bingo!\n\nI looked at her in shock. ""Judy, I can't ask you to--""\n\n""Jerry,"" she interrupted, ""it doesn't make any difference now. If you need to do it, you should do it with me, not your mother."" She twined her fingers into the hair on the back of my neck. ""As long as you're not putting sperm in me, that's no harm, really. I liked it. I liked it a lot."" She put her lips to my ear and whispered, ""And I think I want to do it some more."" I've long since stopped being surprised that the moment these cunts get even a little taste, their moral resolve goes bye-bye.\n\nShe fell back onto the bed, pulled me down on top of her. I was still stiff, so without ceremony I rammed my cock into her slick twat, still dripping with my last load. She groaned at the deep sudden penetration.\n\n""Did I hurt you?"" I asked, holding still inside her.\n\n""N-no,"" she breathed, ""I'm just a bit sore. It feels so good having you in there.""\n\n""It feels good being in there,"" I gasped back at her. ""You're so tight and warm.""\n\n""And you're so big and full ins-oh!"" I twitched my prick and her hips quivered. ""Ooh, Jerry, it's like nothing I've ever felt before, it's so-- Ooooh!"" I slowly slid out, leaving only the tip caught between her cunt lips, then sharply speared back in.\n\n""Unngh!"" she cried as I drove it in and my balls smacked against her upthrusting butt.\n\n""Do you like that, love?"" I softly asked, again gradually slipping up and away.\n\n""Uh-huhh,"" she moaned, ""I h-like it a h-lot. Hnnngh!!"" I slammed back into her and her pussy propelled itself into the blow.\n\nI increased the rhythm and she kept pace, meting me stroke for stroke. Her body stiffened, then shuddered as she went off. I decreased the force of my thrusts, relishing the feeling of her cunt clamping down on my dick. When her spasms ebbed, I quickly pounded at her even faster and deeper and the fever seized her again. Each time the tremors overtook her I eased off, then hammered at her with a renewed ferocity.\n\nI pulled myself up, supporting myself on my outstretched arms as I pummeled my cock in and out, and I looked down at her rutting, quaking body. Her eyes were alternately squeezed tightly shut or wide in shock, her pupils rolling freely about. Her mouth was frozen open, gasping in ecstasy with each stabbing thrust of my cock. Her head rocked from side to side, occasionally lifting up so she could look down between us at my prick driving in and out of her. Her breasts bobbed up and down in time with our pistoning hips, her nipples like spikes jutting up from the pink aureoles. Her abdomen was sucked in and her knees were lifted high and parted widely on either side of me. Her skin glistened with sweat, matting her hair and pooling with mine in the valley between her breasts. Her clenching fingers dug into my buttocks, her spasming pussy pulled at my cock, and the ache in my balls as they swelled with my sperm became uncontrollable.\n\nMy back arched sharply as I forced my cock in deep, pushing her halfway across the bed, and fired the first charge of my ripe seed into her welcoming womb. When she felt me stiffen, swell and pump inside her, her eyes flew open as the shock of my release engulfed her and as before her scream filled my ears.\n\nA second rush of sperm pumped out of my cock and into her cunt, then another and another, flooding her, filling her to overflowing. The froth coated our thighs as it gurgled and squirted out around my swollen prick, wedged tightly in her clenched passage. Her scream became a shriek as, my balls drained, I again battered into her, pushing my seed further up into her, forcing it up to her unguarded egg.\n\n(continued) ---- (part 3 of 4)\n\nSpent, sated and satisfied that I'd put Judy firmly on the path to motherhood, I fell to her cushiony bosom and fought to catch my breath. Her heart was fluttering away and her pussy still spasmed on my softening cock.\n\nWhen she was able to talk and breathe at the same time, she gasped, ""Th-that was incr-credible! H-how come nobody told me about this sooner? Oh, my, Jerry, oh, my!"" She squeezed me tightly to her. I choked as my air supply was cut off and pulled myself away from the grasping bitch, rolling over onto the bed.\n\nWhen my cock slipped out, the thick white semen I'd deposited poured out of her stretched-open, gaping pussy and pooled under her. She gasped at the syrupy stream flowing between her buttocks and sat up, staring at the blood-streaked puddle on the bed. Her brow knitted and she looked at me with a mixture of wonder and horror.\n\n""Jerry,"" she said, ""you're sure you didn't come, right?""\n\nI looked up at her. ""Uh-huh. Of course, I'm sure. Well, actually, I came, but I didn't ejaculate, so there's no sperm. Nothing came out of me, I promise. Judy, I don't want to make you pregnant.""\n\n""Not even a drop? Jerry, I'm in the most fertile time of my cycle and right now it wouldn't take any more than a drop to make a baby grow inside me.""\n\n""I know, Judy. It just take one sperm, but I didn't put any sperm in you. If that wasn't true, I would have had six new brothers or sisters by now. Judy, don't you trust me?""\n\n""I trust you,"" she said, looking down between her legs, ""but I don't understand where this puddle came from.""\n\n""Judy,"" I laughed, ""That's all from you! Women secrete a lot of lubrication so they don't get sore from the friction, especially when they come. And Judy,"" I smiled, ""you came a lot!""\n\n""But I've, uh, you know, masturbated, and I never got this wet before and-- and it wasn't so thick before either.\n\n""Judy,"" I lectured, ""you've never had a penis inside you before, either.""\n\nShe gave a sort of half-smile. ""That's true. Am I worrying too much?""\n\n""Maybe. I guess it's hard for girls not to worry about that kind of thing. But I don't like to see you worried. So don't, okay?""\n\nI hugged her. She said, ""Oh, Jerry, I guess you're right. I've always worried too much, I guess."" We got into a lip-lock and I felt my cock start to rise against her thigh. ""Mmmm,"" she grunted, then, pulling away, added, ""Looks like you can't get enough of me.""\n\n""I can never get enough of you, love,"" I whispered, as we fell back to the bed.\n\nI pumped her full twice more that afternoon. Then she went home for a while to change. She told her folks she was going to the movies with some friends, but she ended up in bed under me and I drilled her three times more. After I took her home that night, I was one tired, but happy, puppy.\n\nI was barely out of bed the next morning when she showed up on my doorstep. She didn't even hesitate. She pulled me right into the bedroom, shedding clothes along the way.\n\n""I was squishy all night,"" she giggled as she climbed on top of me, grabbed hold of my cock and pointed it at her slit. ""I went through three pairs of panties. I can't seem to stop dripping. Hnnhh!"" She dropped her hips and swallowed me up. ""I-- ooh! guess I'm-- ah! really horny, huh-- Hhnh! Hhnh!!""\n\nI dumped four more loads into her that day. By the end of the afternoon, so much of my sperm was swimming around in her womb that there was no doubt in my mind that one of them had to have impregnated her. I knew it wasn't going to be long before I got bored with this one. It was time to begin the second campaign.\n\nJudy had to at least make an appearance to her folks before we went out that night. There was a dance at the church and she was going with her sister. While I drove her home to change, I planted a different kind of seed.\n\n""So have you told your sister about what we're doing yet?"" I asked.\n\n""No way!"" she replied. ""She's jealous enough about how much I'm seeing you. Besides, I promised you I wouldn't tell her about your mo--, uh, about what we talk about. She'd never understand. She doesn't understand much of anything, anyway.""\n\nThe gods were smiling on me, for sure. ""I'm sad to hear that Julie's jealous,"" I said.\n\n""Oh, she is, big time!"" she continued. ""She said the only reason you're going out with me instead of her is because that night you took me to the coffee shop you thought I was her. I told her it was the other way around, but she won't listen.""\n\n""Well,"" I grinned, ""I can sure tell you apart now!""\n\n""Really?"" she asked, ""Can you really tell us apart?""\n\n""Uh, sure,"" I replied with just the slightest amount if uncertainty.\n\n""How?"" she demanded.\n\n""Well, uh, I don't know how to say it. It's just-- it's-- well, listen, I can't put it into words, but I can tell, okay?""\n\n""Okay,"" she said. I looked over and there was a slight smile on her face.\n\nThat night when I saw them at the dance, sure enough, they were dressed and made up identically. I smiled to myself and walked right up to Julie, kissing her on the cheek. I said to Judy, ""You look lovely tonight, Julie."" Then I turned to Julie and said, ""Want to dance?""\n\nJulie turned to her shocked sister and flashed her a nasty grin, then turned to me and said, ""Sure!"" We went off together.\n\n""That was cute, dressing up the same."" I said as we hit the dance floor. It was a slow song, so I held her close. Just for a moment, I held her close enough to give her the idea that Judy and I had more than a ""just friends"" relationship. I felt her stiffen in my arms.\n\n""I told you I could tell you apart,"" I continued. ""I'll bet she's over there seething, huh?""\n\nJulie smiled and said, ""Oh, I know she is!"" She looked over to make sure Judy was watching, then rested her head on my shoulder and put her arms around me tightly.\n\n""Judy,"" I whispered, ""it's a church dance. We shouldn't be doing that here.""\n\nJulie looked up at me and breathed, ""I really don't think anyone's watching.""\n\n""Your sister is,"" I protested.\n\n""Oh, her? She can watch all she wants.""\n\nWhen the song ended, another, faster song followed. I said to Julie, ""I'm going to dance this one with your sister, okay? She looks kind of sad."" We went back over to Judy, who looked like she was about to cry. I pulled her onto the dance floor and before she had a chance to say a word I smiled and said, ""Of course I knew. I just wanted to teach you a lesson. You deserved that, you know.""\n\nShe brightened immediately. ""Okay, yeah, I guess I did."" She started to lean into me but I stopped her.\n\n""Wait. I didn't tell your sister I knew. She still thinks I think she's you. No, don't look. I think we should string her along for a while. Maybe even a couple of days.""\n\n""But--""\n\n""Don't worry. You do worry too much, you know that?"" She smiled wickedly at that. ""Listen, think how much of a fool she'll make of herself and how upset she'll be when we tell her. And I know the perfect way to tell her, too.""\n\nJudy was warming to the idea. There's no love lost between sisters when guys are involved. ""How?"" she asked.\n\n""Here's the plan. Tonight I'll keep making like I can't tell the difference. Let her keep pretending she's you. Then tomorrow night, I'll take her out to a movie. I'll find a reason to go to my place . While we're there, you come in. She'll flip!""\n\n""She sure will, especially when I come in all angry and then burst out laughing,"" Judy added. ""But you'll have to take her to a late movie, because I don't know when I'll be back from San Diego.""\n\n""San Diego?"" I asked, feigning surprise.\n\n""You remember, silly! Tomorrow's my community service day? I'm working at the food distribution center?""\n\nGod, how I hate when these twats start talking in questions. I smiled anyway. ""Oh yeah, that's right. When will you be back?""\n\n""About nine, or so?"" she twitted. Damn, they get on your nerves real fast, don't they?\n\n""Okay,"" I said, swallowing my disgust, ""so I'll take her to a nine o'clock show. When you get back just wait for us across the street. When we get there, give us a couple of minutes, then come up.""\n\n""Sounds like a plan,"" she cooed. She began to lean into me.\n\n""Uh-uh,"" I warned, pulling away from her. ""She's watching. You're supposed to be Julie, remember?\n\n""Oh yeah."" She frowned. ""I don't know if I like this.""\n\n""It's only until tomorrow. Trust me, it'll be worth it.""\n\nThe song ended and we went back to Julie. ""That was nice,"" I said to Judy, ""you dance almost as good as your sister.""\n\n""Oh, thank you very much,"" Judy said icily. Julie's grin was threatening to engulf her face.\n\nI looked at Julie. ""You want some punch, love?"" I asked.\n\nJulie's eyebrows shot up at the word, ""love"", but she kept her composure. She said, ""Sure, let's go,"" then glanced back and in a voice that wouldn't have sounded the least bit catty to anyone except Judy, said, ""See you, Julie.""\n\nI held Julie's hand as we walked over to the table. Julie asked me, ""You two were awful talkative while you were dancing. What'd you talk about?""\n\nI leaned over and muttered, ""Boy, you're sure right about your sister.""\n\n""Why,"" Julie asked, ""What did she say?""\n\nI got some punch for her and me. ""She sure is slutty. She kept on asking me to go out with her. I told her I was going out with you, but she just told me that she could make me happier. She even tried to grab me on the dance floor. Twice.""\n\n""I saw that,"" Julie said, seething, ""Yeah. Julie's slutty all right."" I could tell right away that Julie's hamster ran a lot faster than Judy's.\n\nI downed the punch, then said with a sly grin, ""You want to go for a walk?""\n\nThe question seemed to startle her, but she recovered quick. ""Oh, Sure,"" she replied, trying hard to hide the anticipation in her voice.\n\nWe walked out into the night air, arm in arm. There are never enough chaperones at these dances. I figure more kids are conceived on church grounds than anywhere else. I'd scoped out the area long before and decided the best place was the most obvious. There was a dark corner right near the front door the church and we sat together there.\n\nThe moment we hit the ground, Julie snuggled into me, pulled my head down to her and plastered me with what she thought was a passionate, closed-mouthed kiss. I returned in kind, and she decided to get bolder by separating my lips with her tongue. I reacted by wrapping her arms her and pressing her body tight to mine.\n\nI felt her surprise instantly. She was trying to shock me by her ""sluttiness"" and it wasn't working. Her tongue became more animated, her hands more clutching. I matched each movement. It wasn't long before her lust made real what her calculating had begun and I recognized the familiar scent of passion.\n\nI pulled her away and said, ""Love, we'd better go back. You don't want your sister to miss us.""\n\n""No,"" she gasped, ""sure wouldn't want that.""\n\nWe straightened our clothes and went back into the hall. Judy was sitting almost on top of the door.\n\n""Where did you go?"" Judy demanded.\n\n""Just out,"" Julie crowed. ""To get air.""\n\n""Yeah, well,"" I stammered, ""it was getting kind of, you know, stuffy in here.""\n\nJudy grabbed her sister by the arm. ""Come with me to the restroom.""\n\nJulie complained, ""But I don't need--""\n\n""Now,"" Judy said firmly, practically dragging her through the room.\n\nThere were gone a while, but it wasn't near enough for me to get the amused smile off my face. Soon enough, Judy come barreling back, scowling, with Julie close behind, a grin from ear to ear. I almost cried out when Judy grabbed the skin on my arm and said, ""Julie, we'll be right back.""\n\n""Okay,"" Julie smiled, ""but remember what we discussed.""\n\nAs Judy started to drag me away, I said, ""But, love, we just came from outside.""\n\n""Shut up, Jerry,"" she muttered.\n\nThe moment we were out the door, Judy tore into me. ""What were you two doing out here?""\n\nWide-eyed and innocent, I said, ""What? We went for a walk."" Judy glowered. ""Okay, we necked a bit.""\n\n""A bit?"" Judy's voice carried across the courtyard.\n\n""Sssh! They'll hear you in the hall!"" I cautioned.\n\n""A bit?"" she said, softer. ""The way Julie tells it, she threw herself at you and you lapped it up!""\n\n""Hey,"" I protested, ""I didn't 'lap it up'. I didn't complain, but I had to play like she was you, right?"" I took her arm and we started for the front of the church. ""Besides, she really didn't start anything big. Your sister has some quaint ideas about being sexy, you know.""\n\nWe reached that dark corner at the front of the church. ""Let me show you what we did."" I sat on the cool grass, pulled Judy down to me and kissed her closed-mouthed on the lips.\n\nShe pulled away. ""That's it?""\n\n""No,"" I said. I pulled her back, pressed my mouth against hers and wriggled my tongue between her teeth.\n\nAfter a while we came up for air. ""Hi-is that all?"" she asked while catching her breath.\n\n""I swear, that's all. For sure, I didn't do this."" I buried my head in her neck and started sucking. At the same time, I cupped her breast and squeezed.\n\n""Mmmmmh!"", she gasped.\n\nAfter a while we wandered back to the hall. Before we walked in, I said, ""Okay. You tell Julie you made up some story about losing your earring in the grass and 'things just happened'. That way she won't get suspicious"".\n\n""Alright,"" she sighed, ""but if you go back out there, don't make me out as a slut, okay?"" She told me to wait at the door while she ""switched"" with Julie .\n\nJulie played at ""being Judy"" the rest of the night. We snuck out to that dark corner a few more times. Each time we went Julie got bolder. She pulled one of my hands up to caress her tits and pushed the other down to rub her jeans-covered thighs, and the last time had even unbuttoned her blouse and pushed my face into her cleavage. Each time I had to drag her back in, ""so your sister wouldn't get too jealous"".\n\nFinally the dance was breaking up and the three of us were standing together near the dance floor. I said to Judy, ""Do you need a ride home, Julie?"" Julie grinned at her sister.\n\n""No,"" Judy said sadly, staring at me with puppy-dog eyes. ""I'm staying here. I'm going to San Diego tonight.""\n\n""That's right."" I said, then put a look of confusion on my face. ""Wait."" I looked at Julie. ""Judy, I thought you were going to San Diego tonight.""\n\n""No, silly,"" Julie replied. ""Remember I told you tomorrow my sister was going? My turn is next week?""\n\nOh, God, she was doing it too.\n\nI turned back to Judy. She was fighting back tears. ""Okay,"" I said, ""I'll see you when you get back, right?""\n\nJudy looked at the floor. ""Uh-huh.""\n\n""Can we go now?"" Julie whined. Jeeze, this one really was the bitch of the family. ""See ya, Julie"" She turned, grabbed my arm and started for the door.\n\nWhen we got to the parking lot, I said, ""Your sister seemed really sad tonight.""\n\n""Yeah, well, that's the way she always was until-- uh, since we've been together.""\n\n""That's too bad,"" I said, ""I hope she finds someone soon.""\n\n""Yeah,"" Julie said, clutching my arm tighter, ""I hope Julie does, too. So, where are we going?"" I opened the car door, she got in.\n\nAnd just so, she was mine. What I had in mind for this one was going to take too long to do tonight, though. Wouldn't want her parents getting worried about their little girl staying out too late. This was going to have to wait until tomorrow. I got in, put the key in the ignition, then turned to her. ""I'm sorry, love, but tonight I have to take you right home. I have to get up early tomorrow. My dad needs to take me to the bank tomorrow and I have to get up early."" Julie's face fell.\n\n""Tell you what,"" I continued, lifting her chin with my finger, ""I'll come get you tomorrow morning after I get finished at the bank and we'll go to the usual place, okay?""\n\nShe brightened a bit, obviously curious about what this ""usual place"" thing was all about. ""Okay,"" she twittered, rubbing herself up against me and staying there all the way home. When I stopped the car near her house, we kissed long and hard before she got out.\n\nI went home and crashed. It'd been an exhausting day.\n\nThe next morning I picked up Julie. She was dressed in one of the sexier outfits I'd bought Judy. It was crazy, but Julie looked better in it than Judy.\n\n""You ready?"" I asked her as she got in.\n\nShe hesitated just a bit before replying, ""I- I think so."" She leaned over and kissed me, and we drove off.\n\nI knew she was dying to ask me where we were going, but that would have given it away that she wasn't Judy. ""You're awful quiet,"" I said.\n\n""I, uh, I'm just thinking,"" she stammered.\n\n""About what?""\n\nShe recovered. ""About Julie. You know, she really deserves to have what we have.""\n\n""I don't know,"" I said, ""do you think she could handle it?""\n\nShe looked at me, no doubt wondering what I meant. ""I hope so,"" she muttered.\n\nWe got to my house and Julie did a pretty good job not looking surprised. I told her I was hungry, so while she sat on the couch looking a bit edgy, I made eggs for us, adding plenty of salt on hers. For the first hour or so we sat and ate and talked about some of the people in the church group while she gulped down a few glasses of limeade. When she finally relaxed enough to be giggling at nothing, I knew it was time for the move.\n\n""You know you're cute when you giggle like that,"" I said and leaned into her and locked my lips onto hers. Her arms came up around me and we battled each other's tongues while my fingers pressed into her tit. I didn't even feel her flinch as the moans started rising from her throat. Already I could smell her creaming. It's too bad I couldn't have started with this one.\n\nI stood up, pulling her with me. ""Let's go,"" I said.\n\nShe stiffened a bit. ""Wh-where?""\n\n""You know. Outside."" Still needed just a bit of priming, but not too much. I'd made the limeade strong this time.\n\nI guided her through the back door of the kitchen and to the pool. I let her go and pulled off my shirt and then my pants, finally standing naked in front of her. She stood frozen, shock trying to make it through the cobwebs, and stared at me as I jumped into the pool.\n\nI floated on my back, my stiff cock standing high out of the water. She couldn't pull her eyes off it. ""You coming in?"", I called.\n\n""Uh,"" she started, trying to decide if her modesty was more important than her pride. Pride won. ""Y-yeah,"" she said as she began to peel off her top, then her shorts. Then she hesitated as she stood in her bra and panties.\n\n""You need a hand?"" I grinned up at her from the deep end.\n\n""N-no,"" she replied, and resigned herself. She quickly removed her bra, slipped off her panties and jumped in. The cold water on her bare skin shook away some of her fuzziness. It also hardened her nipples.\n\n(continued) ---- (part 4 of 4)\n\n""Feel better?"" I asked?\n\n""A-hn,"" she mumbled, turning her back to me. I moved up behind her and cupped one of her butt cheeks in my hand. She flinched violently, sending a wave of water into my face.\n\n""Hey!"" I sputtered. ""What's the deal? You want to play, eh?""\n\nI grabbed her around the waist and pulled her into me. She gasped as my cock poked into her ass. I pulled her up out of the water, twisted her sideways and then let her go. Still out of breath from my dick's contact, she went under. As she fought to surface, she turned toward me, so when she came up we were face to face, belly to belly, pussy to prick. My arms came around her and I squeezed her into me.\n\nShe shrieked and tried to get away, but I held firm. ""Oh, no you don't! You started it."" I pulled us both under, poking my hips at her as we went. She clawed at me, but even desperate for air, she couldn't get away.\n\nWhen we surfaced, I let her go and she scrambled, choking and sputtering, to the edge of the pool. Gulping air, she pulled herself out of the pool and lay there gasping on the deck. I was right behind her.\n\n""Yeah, I'm ready, too."" I said, kneeling next to her as she frantically tried to catch her breath.\n\nI bent over and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth. ""Nagh! Nagh!"", she gasped. Her hands flew up and tried to pull my head away. I grabbed her wrists and pulled them down against the deck, then moved over onto her flailing legs. With little effort I positioned myself between her thighs and let my full weight fall onto her belly, knocking what breath she'd recovered out of her. My cock was jammed tight against her, it's length pressed against her pussy lips.\n\n""This is nice,"" I said, ""but if we do it here, you'll scrape up your sweet bottom on the deck."" With that, I let go of her wrists, scooped my arms around her and lifted as I pulled myself upright. She still hadn't found her voice, but she gulped, ""Naagg! Naagg!"" over and over as she pushed at my shoulders trying to get away. Between the limeade, her lack of air and my superior strength, it was useless, of course. Clutching her tightly, I carried her desperately thrashing body into the house, into the bedroom and dropped her onto the bed.\n\nFor a moment she just lay there, her chest heaving as she fought for air, each gasp for breath a harsh squeak. I slipped onto the bed next to her, pressing my body close to hers and saying, ""God, Judy, you make me so hot when you get excited like this.""\n\n""Aah- nah- jah-,"" she rasped.\n\nShe suddenly threw her head and shoulders up, but between the hyperventilation and the drug, she quickly collapsed back onto the bed. I rolled over on top of her and forced her legs apart. As I settled myself upon her, I said, ""Yes, lover, yes, I know you want it inside you."" I lifted my hips and stroked the length of my cock along her slit, pressing it between the folds. ""There it is, Judy.""\n\n""Naa! Naa!!"" As her lungs filled with air, her cries became stronger and clearer. ""No!! Haah-- I-I'm n-not J-udy, I'm Jh-hulie!! No! Stop!!""\n\nI smiled down at her. ""Oh, you want to play, 'Rape Julie'? Cool!""\n\nHer eyes were wide in fear. ""No! No!! I am!! I'm Julie! Don't!! No!!""\n\nI rocked against her writhing cunt, rubbing the base of my prick against her clit. ""Yes, yes, you're 'Julie', and you wanted what your sister had, so I'm going to give it to you and see how you like it!"" With my hips raised, I pressed up and the head of my cock caught between her pussy lips at the entrance.\n\n""Aah! No!! Don't put it in me!! Jerry, please!! Don't!!"" Her struggling body pushed against it, and she cried out at the sudden stab into the tender flesh. She was dry, and I moaned in anticipation of a tight fuck.\n\nHer wounded body stopped trying to push me off her and instead tried to drag itself up and out from under me, away from the thick pole trying to dig into her. ""Uh-uh, 'Julie',"" I said, ""it's too late to change your mind."" I grabbed her by the shoulders and slowly but firmly pushed up and in.\n\n""Oh, God, no!! Not in me!! Not in-- Aaaghh!"", she screamed as I lodged the head of my prick between her cuntlips and pushed, stretching them wide apart as I gouged into her. She started to really scream then. ""Aaagh!! Aaagh!!"" Little by little, I forced it in as she shrieked in agony at the dry penetration, her inflamed flesh clenched tight trying to keep me out. ""Naagh!! Staagh!!"" Her thighs scissored at me, trying to clamp together to stop me. Her fingernails clawed at my back.\n\n""Fight all you want, 'Julie',"" I grunted. ""My cock's going all the way up into you. I'm going to fill your cunt with my cock, going to bury it deep in your belly."" I sank in deeper and breathed into her ear through her screams. ""There. Can you feel it? I'm digging deeper into your virgin slit, Julie. Soon I'll be all the way inside you.""\n\nJulie could only scream. Her clawing became less intense as her strength began to drain, and before long all she could do was lay with her head snapped tightly back in agony, gulping air to fuel her persistent screams. Even her thighs' pressure on my legs began to slacken off. Soon the only fight left was her contracting pussy trying to block my penetration.\n\nI felt my dick press against her hymen. ""Can you feel that, Julie? My prick is right at your cherry. Here it goes, Julie, I'm pushing through. Nngh!!"" I hammered my hips down and as she shrieked in pain, my cock ruptured the membrane and drove itself fully into her spasming tunnel. ""Ahh,"" I sighed, ""there it is. All gone!""\n\n""Hnnngh!! Hnnngh!! Gnnndd!! Nnnngh!!""\n\nI held my prick hard inside her, enjoying her cunt's tight embrace. ""How does it feel, Julie,"" I asked, ""your pussy stretched full and bulging with my throbbing cock deep inside you?""\n\n""Nnhh! Daugh!! Puuhh! Stnhh! Aahgd!! Aahgd!!""\n\nOoh, Julie,"" I moaned, ""you're so tight."" I pulled out a bit and dug in a little deeper. She yelped as the shaft jabbed further into her raw snatch. I slid out again until just the head of my cock was lodged between her cuntlips and then jammed it in even deeper, making her howl again.\n\n""Aaough!! Naough!! Huuh!! Huuh!!""\n\n""Your pussy's too tight, Julie."" I began to plunge in and out of her inflamed twat and she squealed with each thrust. ""I've got to stretch it out. Got to open you up. Got to get you open and ready.""\n\n""Nuugh!! Nuugh!!""\n\n""Can you feel my balls beating on your ass, Julie? Can you feel them getting bigger?\n\n""Puh!! Puh!! Stuhp!! Duhnt!!""\n\n""My balls are swelling up with sperm, Julie, filling up fast! Ooh, Julie! It's getting hard to hold back!""\n\n""Ghhod!! Ghhod!!""\n\n""I'm going to spurt my cum into you, Julie! Going to squirt it deep into your pussy.""\n\n""Nuugh!! Nuugh!!""\n\n""Yes, Julie, yes,"" I panted. ""I'm going to pump you full of semen. I'm going to fill you up, Julie.\n\n""Puh!! Puh!! Nuugh!!""\n\n""You're ready, aren't you, Julie? It's your most fertile time, isn't it? What's going to happen when I come, Julie? What's going to happen when I fill that sweet pussy of yours full of semen?""\n\n""Nuugh!! Ghhod!! Nuugh!!""\n\n""Your pussy will suck it up, won't it, Julie? It'll flood your womb, won't it? What's in your womb, Julie? You're ovulating, aren't you? You've got an unprotected, fertile egg in there, don't you? What's going to happen to the egg when your womb fills up with my seed?""\n\n""Ghhod!! Ghhod!! Puh--Puh--Nuh--Nuh!!""\n\nMy breathing came faster and sharper as my thrusting became more intense. ""My sperm-- will impregnate-- your egg-- won't it-- won't it?! You'll be-- pregnant! Yes-- Yes! You'll have-- my baby-- inside you-- won't you?! It'll grow-- and grow-- your belly-- big-- fat-- my baby-- in you-- in you--""\n\n""Guh--Guh--Nuh--Duht--Nuh--Dunt--Nah!!""\n\nI was pounding rapidly in and out of her now. I grunted at her, ""My balls-- so full!! I can't-- hold out!! Gonn-- fill-- you-- up--\n\n""Naah--Daah--Naah--Daah!!""\n\n""Gonn-- fill-- you-- full--""\n\n""Naah!! Naah!!""\n\n""Nnnghh!!"" I brutally jammed my cock deep into her tight cunt and it swelled and spat the first thick gush of my seed up into her open, defenseless womb.\n\n""Naaghh!!"" she shrieked, her eyes wide in horror, as she felt the violating presence within her bulge and lurch inside.\n\n""Nnngghh!!"" I grunted again as I blasted a second fiery burst of sperm deep into her.\n\n""Gaaghh!!"" She recoiled in shock as again the alien penetration wrenched fiercely against her insides.\n\nAgain and again I grunted as my spasming cock pumped her full with rich white cream. Again and again she screamed as the violently throbbing flesh jammed tight inside her forced spurt after spurt of the potent semen through her cervix and into her fertile womb. She knew I was planting my seed in her. She knew I was making her pregnant.\n\nWhen I began thrusting again, my cock slipped in and out of her cum-soaked pussy with a lot less effort. ""There,"" I said breathlessly, ""That's better, isn't it?""\n\n""Hnngh-- hnngh--"", she sobbed. Her screams exhausted, her eyes glassed over and filled with tears, she lay under me all but motionless, her breasts rocking with my thrusts. The damage was done. Or so she thought.\n\n""Had to get you oiled up a bit,"" I continued. ""Your pussy's wide open now. The next load will go in a lot easier.""\n\n""Hnxt?!"" she cried.\n\n""Yes, Julie, we're not done yet. You were too tight before. We want to be sure lots of semen gets into your womb, don't we? We want you filled up with my sperm so we're sure that egg inside you is fertilized. We want to be sure my baby is growing in your belly, don't we, Julie?""\n\n""Nuh-ho,"" she sobbed, ""Oh Gh-od, p-hease-- n-ho moh-re!""\n\n""Yes, Julie. Quite a bit more.""\n\nI slowly increased the rhythm until before long I was again hammering into her, bearing down hard against her clit. Her sobs became louder, her breath became short and, in spite of herself, her hips began to rut into mine.\n\n""Nh-oh-- nuh-- no-- nhh-- oohh,"" she moaned as the pressure on her clit sparked an unwanted pleasure within her.\n\n""Mmm, Julie,"" I smiled, ""it's beginning to feel good, isn't it?""\n\n""Noh-- Noh-- I dohn-- dohn't wahhn-- ohhh-- Ohh--""\n\nI pumped faster. ""It feel good, Julie, doesn't it?""\n\n""Nohh-- nohh-- it coh-- Oh! Oh, Ghod! h-it-- Oh! Oh!!""\n\nShe was driving herself up to meet each piercing blow of my cock, feverishly trying to fill herself up, hungry for it.\n\n""Yes-- it does--"" I felt the pressure building in my balls. ""You want it-- You want-- my cock-- deeper-- in your pussy-- don't you-- don't you--""\n\n""Ohghod!! Ohghod!! Ghodyes!! Oh!! Hyes!! Ohyes!!""\n\nShe was bucking her hips off the bed, pounding into me as I stabbed into her slit, ramming it in hard and deep. She grabbed my butt and pulled at me, gorging herself with my cock. She was on the edge. So was I.\n\n""Gonna come-- again-- in you-- gon' pump-- you full-- more-- in-- you-- in-- you--""\n\n""Ohghod!! Ohghod!! Ohgaaa!!""\n\n""Nnnghh!!"" I gored myself down and in as her body suddenly spasmed in orgasm and as my cock throbbed and spurted out the thick jets of semen, her convulsing pussy sucked it deep up into her.\n\n""Ghaah!! Ghaah!!"" she screamed. Through the waves of ecstasy, she felt my quivering prick pumping her full of my seed and her devouring cunt swallowing the semen, gulping it deep into her receptive womb.\n\nAs I again began stroking into her sopping slit, still twitching and clutching at me, I panted, ""Yes, Julie-- hold me tight-- inside you-- your pussy-- sucking my semen-- inside you-- isn't it? You want my baby-- don't you? Yes, Julie-- suck at me-- suck my seed into you--""\n\n""Ohghod, ohghod, ohghod,"" she moaned.\n\nI felt my cock going soft and I dropped onto her heaving body. ""I know you want more, Julie,"" I whispered, ""but you'll have to wait a bit. Just a little while."" She lay under me, sobbing.\n\nMy shrinking prick slipped out and our fluids dribbled out out of her newly-opened cunt. ""You feel that, Julie?"" I asked. ""The semen seeping out of you and running down your ass? We're going to have to replace that. And we will. Soon, Julie.""\n\nI rolled off her and got up off the bed. I reached under got the cloth strips, and grabbed her wrists. ""Don't want you wandering off, do we?"" She didn't give me much of a struggle as I tied her wrists to the bedposts. Taking them rough usually tires them out.\n\nWhen I was sure she was secure, I looked down at her and said, ""Boy, Julie, all that exercise made me really thirsty. I'm going to get something to drink. Can I get you anything?""\n\nShe just lay there whimpering. She didn't even pull against the constraints. ""Well, I get you some limeade, anyway, okay? Then we'll play some more."" Her sobs got a bit louder at that.\n\nI left the bedroom and started for the kitchen, but before I got there, I decided to take a piss, so I stopped in the hall bathroom. Even in there I could hear Julie sobbing and mumbling to herself. I called out, ""I know, Julie, it's uncomfortable, but I'll be back soon."" That shut her up.\n\nI went to the kitchen, made myself a glass of that powdered protein crap and downed it. It tastes like shit, but the way I had my day planned, I was going to need it. Then I got a glass of ""limeade"" for Julie and started back in.\n\nShe'd calmed down a little. She wasn't crying near as much has she had been. I pulled her head up and drained the glass into her mouth. Some of it spilled onto her tits and the bed, but she swallowed most of it. ""There,"" I said as I put the glass on the nightstand, ""you'll feel a lot better in a bit. Your sister can't seem to get enough of that stuff.""\n\n""My sister?"" she rasped.\n\n""Yeah, Julie. Your sister, Judy. I did her, too, you know. You don't think I was fooled by your little game, do you? Over the past couple of days, I've been filling her belly full, too. She's a mommy in waiting, Julie, and now you're both got my babies growing in you."" I patted her stomach. I expected her to start bawling, but she just looked angrily at me.\n\n""Well, I'm sure about Judy, but I've still got to stuff a few more loads into you before I'm sure about you. And,"" I pointed down at my rising pecker, ""it looks like I've recharged enough to start pumping again.""\n\nAs I started to roll on top of her, she tried to kick me, but I pinned her legs with mine. ""Uh-uh, Julie,"" I scolded, ""you just don't have the strength. And once the limeade kicks in, you're going to be pretty out of it, so don't bother. Lay back and enjoy this, 'cause I sure am.""\n\nI pressed my cock between her cuntlips and drove in. I slipped in easily the first inch or so, but then she felt dry and tight. ""Your pussy's almost empty, Julie. All that sperm is all up in your womb now."" I pushed in and she grunted as I stabbed my full length into her.\n\nShe didn't make as much noise this time around. She just shut her eyes tight, enduring the assault. Her cunt started getting wet, though. She was getting used to being dicked pretty fast.\n\nIt wasn't long before I started feeling the tightness in my balls. ""Oh, yeah, Julie,"" I grunted, ""it's coming. My balls are filling up. I've got a lot more cream to shoot into you, Julie. Mmmm, a lot more. Can't hold it for long. Ooh, this'll be a big one!""\n\nShe suddenly started hollering, ""Ohhh! Ohhh!"" Maybe she was finally getting into it.\n\n""This one--"" I gasped, ""is going to-- shoot deep-- way up-- into you-- oh yes-- oh yes! Nnngh!!"" I bore down and let it go. I was right. It was an intense eruption. I expected it to come out of her mouth. I grunted over and over as I emptied my balls into her. When I began stroking inside her again, she screamed, ""Now!! Now!!"" and then I felt the incredible pain on the side of my head before I blacked out.\n\nI've been in pretty much constant pain ever since. I really shouldn't have gotten a house with a fireplace. Julie hit me so hard with the poker that she fractured my skull. Between that and the number they did on my face with that fucking glass I left on the nightstand, I was a mess.\n\nI was in the hospital for over a month while they tried to reconstruct my face. The doctor they got for me wasn't very good, though. I look like I'm wearing some kind of Halloween mask. I guess they weren't going to spend a lot of money on a multiple rapist. They wouldn't let me get my own doctor. That bullshit's still in litigation, but it's eating up a ton of change.\n\nThe trials are expensive. The first one, of course, was Judy and Julie's. Judy started talking to somebody in San Diego about me that day, and it turned out to be one of my previous conquests from over a year ago. I'd used the same story on her. I wonder how long I'd been repeating myself?\n\nSo Judy rushed back, but didn't get there until after I picked up her sister, and by the time she got to my place, I was sticking it to Julie. She must have hid in the living room until I went to pee and then switched places with Julie, because the way they both told it, I raped them both that afternoon. My lawyer told me there wasn't a lot he could do to refute that, because they both had my fresh semen in them when they were examined. They found me guilty on both counts.\n\nBut that was only the beginning. All these cunts I'd nailed came out of the woodwork. A few I won, most I lost, but all of them cost money. The worst part about the trials was finding out about my ""bad gene"". Every one of these bitches miscarried near the end of the second trimester. I guess that's poetic justice.\n\nAnyway, it looks like that if everything goes right, and so far it has, I should be out of here real soon. I keep on getting these really light concurrent sentences. The fact that they got pregnant is never mentioned. So what if she didn't take precautions? It's not just my responsibility, so it's what they call ""irrelevant"". Then all my lawyer has to do is argue that the girl knew me for weeks before the ""so-called rape"", came with me willingly and probably even lied about her age. The jury just figures that the little bitch ""ensnared me"". Between that and the hatchet job they did on my face, they figure the ""poor boy"" has suffered enough. They have to find me guilty and give me the minimum sentence, but my lawyer says the chances of serving the entire time are nil.\n\nAs long as my money holds out, and with my investments there's no reason why it shouldn't, I'll probably serve just over a year. Then I can get a new face and start over. With the right doctor, I can stay seventeen forever.\n\nMaybe I should send Mike Tyson a fruit basket or something.\n\n(end)"
306,April's Lesson in Bondage,"['Mdom-F', 'bd']","The result of this meeting was a relationship which lasted over a period of over 2 years and only ended when she went back to New York to assume a position other than the one which she had become used to over those years, that of a submissive and willing partner to many exciting and fulfilling Bondage experiences.\n\nOur first evening together set the tone for the rest of the time we spent together over the following years. April was, and is a lady with great fire and a wonderful sense of humor. The interplay between the two of us always began with a dare, a tease or a fantasy which both of us wanted to realize in real life.\n\nAt 7:00 P.M. we met at the Hilton in down town San Francisco. She met me at the door to her room wearing a tight mini skirt, and almost transparent blouse. This was NOT the lady I had met earlier in the tailored suit and hair tightly tied in a bun on her head. She was beautiful, and INCREDIBLY sexy.\n\nOur conversation over a hastily arranged lunch the day before had made me aware of her interest and fascination with B&D and all that it represents, so I had with me a number of toys with which I hoped to enliven the nights dinner plans. Out of a small bag I had brought with me I produced two small vibrators about the size and shape of a large egg.\n\nApril willingly agreed to insert one of them in her vagina, and one, in what was readily apparent due to the tightness of her skirt, was an incredibly shapely and ample rear. This done we placed the switches for them in the pockets of the skirt she wore, covered them with a jacket, and proceeded to go to dinner in the restaurant at the hotel, but not before agreeing that control of these devilish devices would be TOTALLY mine.\n\nThe waiter showed us to a table and April, rather unsteadily, (I thought) made her way to it balanced on a pair of very high heels which set off her legs and made her ass move in ways that somehow distracted me from the idea of what we were going to have for dinner.\n\nOnce we were seated in the booth I discretely reached over, and without her realizing it flipped the switch on the eggs, this was the first time April had experienced the sensation that is produced by these small, but powerful little devices and the result was a shriek that turned more than a few heads in the already crowded room.\n\nThe rest of her dinner was spent in a constant state ofuncertainty, arousal, and embarrassment. The food was delicious, but I doubt, somehow if April remembers it. Every time the waiter or busboy came by she soon realized she would find these devices, hidden in her most private parts vibrating madly and driving her nearer and nearer to distraction. By the time we left for her room, walking which had been difficult at best before, was now almost impossible."
307,April's Spring,"['MF', 'snuff']","When April came off the phone she found Louise had placed a note on her PC screen. Copier mending guy on his way will DEFINATELY be here today probably late afternoon. Are you staying ...or do you want me to? L She called over ""Don't worry Lou (She knew Louise hated being called Lou) I will wait back and get the damned thing mended properly"". With those veiled criticisms out of the way she carried on with her work.\n\nThe afternoon went well she closed some great deals with some new customers and enjoyed a long and successful re-negotiation with a supplier which took an already lucrative contract into the super profit zone. She was pleased with herself and was just relaxing in her chair when a soft tap on her office door made her look up. The photocopier repair guy was there he was quite young 19-20 and had high school sports champion looks. White teeth smiled at her from a tanned healthy face ""Excuse me ma'am is this the office with the broken copier"" April surveyed this guy and let out a low mental wolf whistle"" Nice!""\n\n""Anymore like you at home?"" she asked teasingly ""Uuuh no just my sister"" he replied awkwardly. April felt mean for teasing him and putting on her best girlish face she said ""Hey listen I didn't want to embarrass you...it's just you don't really look like a copier repair man"" He looked brighter ""I only just started"" he said and then looked around for the offending device. April watched as he bent over to pick up his toolbox and lusted after his tight firm butt, despite herself she started to feel horny. Unconsciously she smoothed her skirt down over her own rounded & womanly bottom, feeling as she did the still sensitive areas that were the result of her very firm punishment two evenings before.\n\nAbsolutely nobody in the office could have dreamed that for the past two days ( and regularly on the weeks before) underneath her business suits and office wear clothing Aprils breasts, buttocks, back & belly frequently bore the marks of severe beatings. Indeed her trademark posture of work; st and ing at the desk commanding her team was universally agreed to be because she was power mad and didn't want to be on the level with her colleagues. How they would have loved to have known the real reason, welted buttocks and bruised thighs. It had always spurred April on, her secret and erotic life by day a no nonsense commercial woman of the 90's. By evening she became a far different thing a creature of complex needs and desires, a woman who craved the h and and mind of a strong man, above all a woman who tested the wide range of sexual pleasures .... and wanted more!!\n\nThe staff and associates gradually left the office but April remained behind working at her forecasts and the young guy worked hard on his task. April kept looking at him a dangerously warm and agitated feeling settling on her as she watched him. She knew she was attractive to men and she was now becoming emboldened but she needed a plan. She went to the bathroom and sat on the toilet pleased that her neatly trimmed pussy was just beginning to show signs of proper arousal. She looked down between her legs as her urine flowed out marveling at the complexity of her genitals. The secretive folds of her lips the sensitive bud of her clitoris, but hardest to define the power that smooth warm moist tube they concealed had over both her and men.\n\nShe finished her pee and with a determined move dropped her panties into her purse. Then walked back to her office savoring the feeling of her bare pussy and bottom under her skirt. By the time she got to her desk she was hot! The guy was just fastening together the last parts of the machine. ""Will it work now?"" April asked ""I dunno when I have got one more screw then I can test it"" he said giving her the golden chance she wanted ""Just the one screw?"" He turned round and looked at April ""Pardon me?"" She went for it ""I was just thinking that you may have another screw to........"" She saw him working out that he was probably in luck, but sensibly (he didn't want to make a mistake and have some office bitch calling rape) he double checked ""Hey I can screw anything I'm asked to"" he said\n\nApril didn't wait ,she lewdly hitched her skirt up To give him a clear site of her naked pubis ""Think you might like to screw this?"" she asked in a tarty nasty voice. His eyes fixed on her auburn pubes that were unable to conceal the hot fully lubricated labia beneath them. she saw his cock spring inside his pants to a groin swelling erection. in an instant he had unfastened his belt and dropped the unflattering work ware pants to reveal muscular legs and boxer shorts with his fully engorged hard on jutting from them almost parallel with his flat hard stomach. His cock was big, but she liked that and she needed it in her now!\n\n""Just fuck me!. Fuck me and fill my pussy with cum but do it now!"" She leaned back on the desk spreading her legs to give him a full clear view of her luxurious feminine crotch. As she parted her legs she felt the air waft around her humid inner thighs and smelled the hot horny perfume of her lust. as soon as he was near (Thanking his lucky stars that he hadn't gone to the bathroom to toss himself off thinking about this sexy lady) She reached out and gently guided the bulbous head of his glans to her wetly parted lips. She felt the heavy weight of his balls and the hard inflexible shaft of his cock and pushed out her hips her cunt coating his rod with her rich lubricant and stretching fullfillingly as he slid into her body and they began to fuck.\n\nHe thrust powerfully into her, each stroke plunging deep into her responsive and writhing body. his h and s pushed into her top fondling the silky soft skin of her sensitive breasts. She knew he would come quickly so she concentrated on her own orgasm. She slid her fingers between their coupling bodies and stroked her tiny sensitive clit. From experience she knew she could come quickly if she combined her own masturbation with a good deep penetration.\n\nHis climax was noisy and enthusiastic. ""OH! GOD!! AAAHHHH!!"" he gasped as he virtually flooded her pussy with spurt after spurt of thick white sperm. April was aghast at how much cum flooded her aroused body. She was irritated and unfulfilled as his youthful exuberance quickly faded leaving her restlessly horny and him: instead of kneeling down and lapping the potent blending of their union and bringing her to the shuddering climax she needed. Instead he slipped his now softening but still sizeable organ from her and looked embaressedly around for tissues.\n\n""Why in gods name doesn't he realize I need to come too!"" she thought. She was about to caress her tensely aroused and frustrated womanhood when.....\n\n Her frustration was further increased by the sudden ringing of the phone on the desk next to them. Cursing April grabbed the h and set ""Hello"" she said ""Aprils desk how may I help you?"" Before he said a word she knew who it was... ""he's supposed to be on a trip"" she thought she suddenly felt totally deflated & embarrassed ""I'm waiting"" was all he said. April looked around the office, she saw the copier lad now nearly fully dressed looking awkward and anxious to leave. She saw on the edge of her desk a small globule of his sperm white and now somehow accusing. But her mind was empty, what could she say? ""Er...er.. I'm just finishing up...I'll be home soon"" she stumbled on her words sounding silly and guilty. "" you will be punished for you lateness, do you underst and ?""\n""Yes ..er ...OK . see you soon"" She felt his irritation, that was not the way to talk to HIM ""Say yes sir if you underst and your treatment for your insolence"" he spoke in low menacing tones ""Yes sir"" she almost whispered, feeling at once a sinking feeling in her stomach and the contrasting bursting high based on the knowledge that when she got home she would be out of control, at his mercy & certainly she would receive treatment beyond the wit of the young apprentice who now was in the process of skulking away.\n\n""UH thanks!"" he mumbled inexpertly as he sidled from the room to tell his buddies of this great fuck he had just achieved.\n\n""Damn you"" thought April ""Now I'm really going to pay for this!""\n\nApril's mind raced on: she had received a quite severe beating when she had just mentioned that she had found another man attractive. Whilst her man was not always too physical he was very possessive and had dem and ed from April total loyalty. She watched as the repair guy left and felt a gnawing fear in the pit of her stomach. He would be annoyed at her lateness already, She knew she should shower but he might not let her. Slowly she picked up her purse and with her senses at a high level of intensity walked to the parking lot and got into her car.\n\nAs she drove home she felt very conscious of her semen filled pussy as it wept small drops of musky liquid onto the back of her skirt. She cursed herself for being so horny and smiled to herself as the memory of the office fuck and the anticipation of the certain punishment she would receive as a result mixed together to form a delightful yet scary anticipation.\n\nShe drew near to her home and parked the car his vehicle was already there. She walked up to the door and opened it to walk inside. ""I'm home"" she called in a slightly wavering voice April stood just inside the door of her own home nervous about proceeding further, she knew he would want to control her from the moment she entered the house. A few long silent moments passed before she heard him get up from a chair in her sitting area she heard his footsteps approaching she longed to see him but before he came into view he spoke. ""Turn around and press your nose on the door, do NOT look at me until I give permission""\n\nApril obediently and with a strange relief that they were started , she at his command and his power her guide. She pressed her nose to the cold painted surface of her door, her eye level with the spy hole that gave her a fish eye view of the outside. It was so normal, so ordinary & she watched the outside world as: unseen he approached and then with a smooth firm action swept the skirt she was wearing up so that her bare bottom was open to his gaze. His breath hissed out slowly, and the fine down on her neck rose in tiny gooseflesh ""So............ you choose to work with no underwear now do you?""\n""Er... I had a little accident.... er .... I mean I was.....""\n""Be silent you little brat! do you take me for an idiot?""\n""No.... I'm sorry""\n""I can guess what your little 'accident' might be"" April felt her neck start to blush. ""Were you playing with yourself in the office? She knew she was going to get in trouble whatever she said so decided to keep silent.\n\nHe watched her discomfort at his questioning feeling his prick just firming as he exposed her behind. He really liked his evenings with April she was a perfect plaything. The only trouble was that his jealousy and his pleasure at making her beg, suffer and squeal were a potent combination. He lazily ran his eyes over her bottom, a lovely full peach of pale soft skin. It still bore the pale ghosts of the marks of her last beating (a relatively mild affair). The cheeks of her behind always aroused him. The soft, smile shaped crease where each buttock met her upper leg. The cleft between them, always secretively protecting her vulnerable anus and leading his eyes downwards to one of his favorite views of her body. He just loved the space containing her womanhood between her legs. As she stood with her back to him he greedily drank in the lovely sight of her genitals. April had a lovely sexy figure and he swept his gaze up her legs, just after the swell of her inner thighs pressed the smooth skin together. Further up her legs where they joined her body there was the vee shaped gap that perfectly framed the soft protuberance of her pussy lips. Shaded , secretive and softened by the tendrils of her pubic hair, he loved that part of her and of course as a consequence often reserved for it ""Special attention.""\n\n""April are you hiding something from me?"" She shook her head. He sensed she was tense and cupped the central part of her soft behind with his h and , using his index finger to stroke & then gently probe her pussy from behind. He was amazed at the amount of wetness he found his finger slipping effortlessly into the soft gentle pressure of her vagina. He knew that the beatings and the rope made her hot but this was exceptional. He probed the wet folds with his finger for a few moments and then withdrew watching a tiny thread of wetness hang for an instant as a bridge between his finger and her labia. He looked at the moisture that coated him and immediately HE KNEW!\n\n""You little slut!"" he exclaimed, ""Your cunt is running with some bastards filthy disease ridden slime!"" He continued ""Couldn't wait could you? you thought I was away & started fucking like a little whore as soon as my back was turned!""\n""No No! it wasn't like that"" she protested he suddenly went silent She waited for what seemed to be an age before he spoke again. His voice was soft and seemed controlled but it had a hard and somewhat scary edge to it. ""April, in a moment I will ask you to make a choice whether I leave or stay. You can ask me to leave and I will go out the door & never return. I will not touch you or speak to you and you will never hear from me again. Or you can ask me to stay, If you choose that I stay I must tell you that I may not be able to control my anger at your conduct. If you ask me to stay your punishment will be severe. I cannot assure you that I will be able to stop but I will certainly take you to new and special heights of endurance. Now choose what you want, if you choose my leaving....Goodbye.""\n\nApril was panicked by what he had said. He was certainly angrier than she had ever known and that both scared and excited her. Several months before he had whipped one of her breasts until it had bled, the pain had been excruciating, doubly so as she had been bound tightly and noosed at the same time, but she had never felt anything like the climax he had given to her immediately afterwards. The terror & pain had combined with her helpless state and vulnerability; he had used his tongue and fingers to bring her to an incredible orgasm. April wanted/needed that incredible feeling again, but she was scared. Once or twice while she had been being punished or just toyed with he had (always half joking) asked her to make the ultimate choice. Once with a noose around her neck he had almost chanted at her to step of her bed and hang, the other time he had bound her, legs akimbo, to her bed and held a cut throat razor to her inner legs urging her to buck her hips and thus cut through her life-giving arteries. Both times he had seen her slightly quizzical face and assured her it was only fantasy. April had not been so sure and unbelievably that danger excited her. Now in his mood he might really do it....\n\nCommon sense and the instinct to avoid pain meant that she really should have said goodbye but her deepest psyche couldn't bear to never see him again and lose herself to his mastery. She hesitated before she finally decided\n\n""Please stay"" she said\n\nHe didn't acknowledge what she had said but merely commanded her ""Spread your legs"" Still facing the door to her home she shuffled her legs apart feeling the cool air play on her pussy and relaxing to his command. She heard him move to the other room and then return. there was the sound of a heavyish bag dropping to the floor and the further sound of a zip being undone. As he searched the bag for what he wanted. ""Get undressed"" he commanded "" and when you have done that put tour arms at your side"" April unfastened her skirt and let it fall down her legs, before unfastening her blouse and shrugging it off to reveal her pretty pale salmon coloured bra. She reached behind and unfastened this last item freeing her soft feminine breasts. He told her not to drop it but to pass it to him. She complied of course, little realising that that was going to be his souvenir of his special night!.\n\nOnce she was naked April felt very horny. She could not see him but knew that he was going to be hard and aroused just where it mattered! She also knew he would be hard on her, Her more than usually rapid breathing gave away her strange mixture of emotion.\n\nThe first coil of rope around her left ankle caused her neck to raise tiny Goosebumps. He tied a competent binding around her slender ankle, then moving on repeated the same firm squeezing bond on her other foot. He had left about three feet of slack in the joining rope and to this he clipped a slender piece of carbon fiber tube that acted as a simple spreader bar. The rod was in fact part of a fishing pole designed for lightness and strength. He had never used it in his dealings with April before and the slightly unbalancing feel of her legs being unstoppably forced akimbo was sufficient for April's pussy to start to lubricate and get deliciously wet. The fishing pole was useful in other ways too. The other two sections were ideal for the purpose of beating the unblemished and unprotected skin of the young woman in front of him. The tip was slim and whippy and he knew could cut soft skin with a single hard stroke. The middle section was less flexible and more weighty but delivered accurate and painful welts wherever it struck\n\nHe decided that he would start with some precise blows directly to her most vulnerable and softest parts first, that way she would have no opportunity to become pain dulled. Her h and s were as yet unbound and he instructed her to use them to spread her bottom cheeks.\n\nApril felt very nervous, he was acting quite differently today. He was less commanding and seemed colder, more dominant and as a result strangely more exciting. He noted her positioning with satisfaction. The soft cheeks of her behind fully stretched made her pretty star shaped asshole into an oval shape and her dusky ping and now moistly glinting pussy lips gaped to reveal the oh so tender and smooth inner lips of her vulva.\n\nHe took hold of the thinner of the two sections and using both hands bent it around on itself. When he let go of the thin end it would whip pack into shape with terrific force and great accuracy. This would start the proceedings on April. He crouched down slightly and positioned himself with the bent double rod just behind her widely spread and completely defenseless genitals. He saw her relaxed breathing & the just slightly tensioned shoulders. He let go of the tip of the rod. It made a slight ""Ftttpp' noise as it sprang towards the tender target he aimed for.\n\n""AAAAAAAgHHHHH!!"" April couldn't help herself, a yell of pain pushed out from her lips as the thin strip slashed into her groin. From his point of view it was a perfect shot. The whippy end had hit dead center between her labia whilst the shaft had hit firmly and agonizingly along her perineum. She writhed in pain unable to squeeze her legs together but using her hands to rub at the screamingly sharp burning hotness she felt. He had never hurt her like that before and April became just a bit apprehensive, particularly in the light of his cool silent manner.\n\nShe was gasping in shocked surprise for a few moments, The pain in her cunt suffused outwards but didn't really lessen any. ""Please. that REALLY hurt don't do that again. I know I have been a bad girl but...""\n\nHe didn't answer her other than by commanding her to put her hands behind her back. She obeyed (of course) but he felt a slight tremble in her arms as he fastened, first her wrists together with several windings of cool rope. Then he used a single loop of a thinner cord to pull her elbows together. This caused mild pain in her shoulders and (this was his purpose) her breasts to be pushed forward.\n\nHe span her around and she was mildly surprised to see he was naked from the waist down. The tumescent swelling of his cock rose from a dark and luxuriant pubic surround. Her eyes were slightly pricked with tears but she smiled submissively as she saw his obvious firm arousal. He then did something which astonished her. He coated his fingers with some saliva and wiped the shiny head of his prick so that it was wet. He then stood against her bent slightly at the knees and using one hand around his cock-shaft and the other around her waist he pushed firmly, slowly and deeply inside her.\n\nHe had never fucked her before. Preferring to ejaculate onto her body spurting his semen onto sore freshly beaten breast or over her upturned submissive face. Only once before had he remotely approached penetrative sex and cum onto her spread open pussy. Now his full length surged into her vagina. He used slow deliberate and deep pelvic thrusts each one causing April a medley of different and contradictory feelings. The main thing was it hurt!. The blow to her inner labia still was fresh sharp and stinging and with each forward pump he caused fresh hurt. The second was..delicious! Ohhhh how she had longed for this. He knew just how to fuck! The third was quizzical, why?\n\nHe continued his deliberate and competent screwing letting his hands rove over her breasts and belly. Sometimes scrunching his fingers through the tightly intertwined forest of their pubic hairs. April responded as only a woman could her mind taking control of her body and starting to climb in uneven and wonderful steps towards a climax. She just knew instinctively he would cum when she did and abandoned herself to the growing orgasm.\n\nHe saw her skin start to flush and her nipples tighten further. He felt the increased wetness in her dark warm vagina he slid in and out feeling his own climax dawning. He watched her face and heard her breathing and smiled as her moans became louder and more rapid. He was cumming too he quickened his pace pushing her into orgasm and feeling both their bodies form that wonderful writhing squirting gasping union of a synchronized climax. Deeply and powerfully spurted pulses of his semen were propelled into her as he forced his cock high into her. His testicles tight against his body and fully on the wet lips of her sex.\n\nApril felt weak at the intensity of her orgasm. ""Why hadn't he done that before??"" They were together for a few post-climactic moments before he withdrew with a slippery sound. His sperm and her pussy juices began to seep out of her slightly uncomfortably. Pinioned and leg spread as she was April could only sit and somewhat shakily as dropped fell heavily from her onto the carpet or wandered cooling down her inner thigh. Once the fuck and the intensity of feelings subsided her inner weal started to sting again and she wriggled a bit to try to gain some relief.\n\nHe looked at her face; expectant, pretty and nervous all in one and said, ""Now for your beating."" He unclipped the spreader bar, but left her legs rope manacled together telling her to go (for the first time that evening) into her own sitting room. ""Why?"" He normally performed her punishment in the bedroom. April idly wondered as she shuffled in through the door.\n\nShe did not have to wonder why for long. Before her arrival he had been busy. A neat hole had been cut in her ceiling exposing one of the sturdy beams used in the construction of her home. Around the beam a cream rope noose dangled idly and below that was a small wooden chest normally in her bedroom.\n\n""Oh Jesus!"" she said softly.\n\nThey had played noose games before so this wasn't the first time he had done something like this, but somehow April knew this could be different. ""Would he really hang her?"" She didn't know. Deeper much deeper did she want to hang,... to die for his undoubted pleasure. This April was unsure of as well.\n\nHe broke her reverie. ""April, get on the mounting block, I am ready to fit the noose."" She had no time to really think. No time to really work out what would happen. But most of all no will to resist and no real wish to either.\n\nShe stepped onto the box and put her feet together. He reached up & passed the noose over her head, lifting her hair aside he pulled it tighter so that it was in contact with her throat, cool & sinister. He then took up the slack in the rope to the beam by pulling on the slip knot and then tying it off.\n\nApril looked at him she saw his cock was hard again. Really hard! That meant something very exciting was going to happen. She felt her stomach roll in nervousness.\n\nSoftly she asked, ""Are you going to kill me?""\n\n""No."" he said simply he waited a moment before adding, ""You are going to kill yourself!""\n\nWith that said he brought back his arm which was holding the thicker beating rod and whacked the thing as hard as he could onto her belly just above the navel. She had seen it coming and tensed herself but it still forced a gasp of pain from her lips. The next blow was a few inches below just above her pelvic bones the thin skin of which it hit with terrible force.\n\nHe stopped. ""Step off the chest April. Step into the cool soft air. Hang for me April. Let me see you give all for me."" His voice was almost hypnotic. He went behind her and started to cane firmly her soft buttocks. She knew he wasn't hitting anything like as hard as he could now.Each stroke stung and raised a crimson welt but the agonizing, skin searing strength of the two hits to her front was not matched. After a few strokes he spoke again.\n\n""Do it April.""\n""Do it now.""\n\nHe murmured softly, each time punctuating his insistent question with a hit to her now glowing behind. She shuffled unsteadily.\n\n""That's it, do it now."" he crooned. Her head was spinning. Now there were two voices : one his thrumming the demand to step off. The there was her own a quiet inner voice that started almost undetected but now asked the question, ""Why not?""\n\nShe moved a hesitating steplet towards the edge of the chest. Her heart was racing and her mind a maelstrom of thoughts. The rhythmic beating on her now very sore bottom continued, WhacKKK (softly) ""Do it now April."" WhapppP. ""Step off.""\n\n She knew she would do it eventually she moved a bit nearer her toes now over hanging the edge. Another thing now: her clitoris, her cunt they started the siren song... ""We need you to do it!"" Still his voice gentle insistent... ""Do it"", her pussy said, ""Do it."" Time slowed her mind suddenly became focused.\n\nIt was her time.\n\nShe didn't hesitate any more but just stepped off into space, a wild rush of emotion filling her head as she confidently put herself into the grip of the merciless noose.\n\nShe had expected it to hurt. And it did the rope increased its grip incredibly around her soft throat, shutting off her airway mid-breath. She was surprised at the creaking of her own neck as it stretched under her weight. But also there was an intensity to each millisecond that stunned her. Every part of her body clamored for attention. The rich nerveways of her genitals burst into climactic life. As her head sang with the twin pressures of entrapped blood from her wildly beating heart and the rapidly reducing levels Of Oxygen in her blood.\n\nHe watched spell bound as she stepped off into space. He had hoped she would but..\n\nNow he looked at her restrained yet still vibrant body as vital seconds ticked away and her bucking and twitching body rode the noose to oblivion. For the first moments her eyes looked about her then they became more focussed, a look of concentration about them as her hips started to buck as well as her legs kick little swim like kicks. Her nipples were bullet hard and dark burgundy red. Her darkening facial tone rushing to match them.\n\nApril felt herself slipping into a roaring vortex. But her climax raced to beat it she felt lights going off in her head as an incredible anoxic orgasm powered through her weakening body. Her dimming sight saw him a look of triumphant and reverent arousal before Beautiful April her body moments from its end slipped from life and into eternity.\n\nHe was sure he hadn't toughed his cock but nonetheless it erupted an unequalled jet of sperm moments after she went first taut then still. It continued to twitch and spurt as the now insentiate yet still delightful body gently released a thin unpressured stream of urine down the now only gently swinging legs that were April. He watched as the dark flower of moisture soaked into the carpet. He touched her still warm and kitten soft breasts\n\nHe would miss April. He would miss her a lot.\n\nThe police DNA tests revealed a suspect. A young student working as a photocopier repair man. The local news ran his picture and he saw it. That night in unreasoning fear and black despair he took his own life.\n\nSomewhere HE read of it and smiled. Somewhere in the vastness of oblivion so did April.\n\n\n\n* * * *"
308,Arabian Nights,['F-beast'],"Still, my host, Sheikh Mohammed Hassan Al Bakir, seemed a pleasant enough fellow. I'd first met him at the airfield. I was piloting our flying sales demo model when he'd come forward and asked to take the controls. For someone who wasn't type rated on executive twins he flew very well, only later I found out that he'd flown fighters for his country's airforce; indeed it was rumoured that he'd flown during that little contretemps over in Kuwait a couple of years back. Anyway we'd got to talking, I took him through a full power stall and recovery and after we landed he invited me to stay for the weekend.\n\nThe Company, needless to say, was utterly delighted that we got along so well. The day before I was due to go I was summoned to Marcus' office, for a little pep talk on sales procedure I assumed and so I'd got my macho ""I'm a pilot not a salesman."" speech all prepared; hell I even wore my Ray-Ban's in a vain attempt to look like something out of ""Top Gun"". The speech wasn't quite what I'd expected.\n\n""I had a message from the head of personnel this morning about an hour after I'd told Head Office that you would be spending the weekend with the Sheikh."" Marcus McBride looked a little uncomfortable behind his desk and he looked at me strangely. ""This was after I received a phone call from His Excellency's aide asking if you were able to ride horses and as I couldn't get in touch with you I asked personnel if they know.""\n\n""Ah..."" I murmured, I had an inkling as to what was coming next.\n\n""I got this back on the email net, complete with encryption about thirty minutes ago, would you care to explain?""\n\nHe handed me a sheet of paper that I read out loud, first checking that his door was closed. ""Confirmed that Peter is able to ride, in fact personnel tell me he holds a British Horse Society Assistant Instructors certificate. However please press upon Peter the importance of this initial order and tell him to keep his hands off the ponies! Signed, oh look, by the MD herself.""\n\nI handed it back to Marcus with a smile whereupon he dropped it into a shredder by the side of his desk. ""Keep your hands off the ponies?""\n\n""Tell the MD that I'll be the very soul of discretion.""\n\n""How about telling me - and where did you find time to gain a riding instructor's qualification.""\n\n""Well my SO runs a stable and I just picked it up as I went along. As to the rest, you're a Presbyterian aren't you?""\n\n""Aye,"" Marcus' dropped deeper into his native Glaswegian accent as he always seemed to do when under stress.\n\n""Then probably it's better if you don't know, just tell the MD I'll be a good little company man.""\n\nMarcus flopped back into his seat and waved me away, ""Away with you, just don't mess this up!"" \n\nOf course the company had found out about me and my taste in lovers quite quickly. A little private detective work, monitoring the phone calls I made. Predictable I suppose as they had a lot of government contracts and much of their work was secret. It was a bit of a surprise to be called into the MD's office and to have her address me by the handle I used on a couple of bulletin boards. The upshot of that conversation was that whereas she didn't mind what I got up to (in fact she confided that she found the whole idea rather exciting herself, which did come as a shock)! I had to report any attempts to blackmail me should be reported to her immediately and they would ""deal with it."" As I said these people had extensive government involvement with several countries and there were dark rumours voiced about what had happened when people had tried to get secrets from company employees before. There can't be many zoophiles in the world with assorted secret services looking after them but I certainly was among their number. Anyway, I imagined that this place would be all camels and sheep anyway - a common misconception of people outside the zoophile community is that we'll jump anything with four legs which certainly isn't true. Now many of us have ""played the field"" during our lives but I'd certainly no intention of cuddling up to a nanny goat for the weekend, my tastes were pretty exclusively equine. Still, the interest of His Excellency in my riding ability sounded intriguing.\n\n * * *\n\nSo there I am on a Friday evening in the lobby of the Hilton - have you ever noticed that the lobby of every Hilton anywhere in the world is the same? The locals, for whom I have a lot of respect as individuals but whose religion gives me the willies, have been doing their bowing and scraping Meccawards to the wails of the chap up the tower and I have been quietly humming ""Rock the Casbah"" to myself when the Sultan's aide comes over to me and asks if I'm ready.\n\n""Sure, shall we go?""\n\n""At once, I have a car ready to take us to the airfield.""\n\nI thought that I was in for some more flying work and was about to ask to retrieve my flight bag when Abdul, or whatever his name was, pipes up again.""\n\n""His Majesty has arranged a military transport for you.""\n\nMarvellous, I thought, a flight in a DC3 to God alone knows where in the desert.\n\nWrong.\n\nHalf an hour later I am walking across the tarmac dressed in a g-suit which, get this, has my name on the front and a major's pips on the sleeve, out to a desert camouflaged Tornado-G1. Suffice it to say that a very rapid half hour flight took my small pilot and I out to a desert military strip seemingly miles from anywhere where I am met by aide number two and taken to a rather nice set of quarters.\n\n""This is our special training base,"" he explained, ""comes in very useful."" He proceeded to serve tea and then asked what seemed at the time a rather odd question.\n\n""Tell me sir, have you ever worn Arab dress.""\n\n""No,"" I reply, ""I'm afraid I haven't.""\n\n""I had better instruct you sir, I'm afraid that His Majesty is very particular about the clothes worn at his retreat.""\n\nThis weekend was taking a very peculiar turn I thought as I was helped by the fussy attendant into the strange clothing. I actually found that the traditional Arabic sheet and tea-towel on the head was surprisingly comfortable and cool although catching a sight of myself in a mirror I did think that I looked less like Lawrence of Arabia and more like a pilot on his way to a fancy dress party. Little did I know that the weekend was about to take a much more interesting turn. \n\n""If you are ready sir...""\n\nI was and was lead out and across the small compound. \n\nI caught the scent first, carried on a wafting of hot desert wind, heard a soft snort and sand-muffled hoofstamp. Ah, the ponies at last! There's something about the scent of horses that raises a lump in my throat, and quite often a lump elsewhere. I should have been ready when I rounded the corner but I wasn't.\n\nShe was exquisite.\n\nPearly dappled-grey she stood untethered in the shade of a low wall: her dark doe-like eyes looking with interest at the creatures that came towards her, a darker grey silken mane spilling down her proudly arched neck, muscles playing in firm bunches under her sleek, rippling hide. I caught her scent of her sweat once more, rich and musky in the desert air. I felt the peculiar knot of excitement in the pit of my stomach, the same tense excitement as I felt for the first time on a balmy English summers night, creeping across a paddock towards where my lover lay so many years ago. The mare before me now pawed the ground and snorted softly but she did not fret at our approach as we drew closer.\n\n""Oh wow!"" I managed to mumble somewhat inanely, words failing me at the sight of her perfection. Daintily the Arabian mare lifted her near foreleg and pawed the ground, once, twice; her legs thin but strong, her mane and hide rippling as the sun on water as she moved.\n\n""She pleases you Sir?"" the Sheikh's man enquired politely.\n\n""She's beautiful,"" I murmured, captivated by the sleek apparition, ""I can see why your people produced so many poets with such as she to praise.""\n\n""Thank you Sir,"" he sounded a little shocked at what I'd just said; looking back on it up until then he'd probably had me down as an ignorant foreigner, an infidel. ""Her name is Sahraa Ibn Awaasif. In English that would be...""\n\n""Desert Storm."" I interrupted. We had reached her now and slowly I held out my hand to her, palm downwards. She reached forward and sniffed it before nuzzling my fingers with her soft lips.\n\n""You speak Arabic?""\n\n""I picked up a little here and there."" I didn't look at him now, all my attention lay focused on the gorgeous creature before me.\n\n""She was born on the night that the war started, His excellency thought it an appropriate name for her.""\n\n""So do you live up to your name, Storm of the Desert?"" I thought to her. I was only slightly astonished when she lifted her head from nuzzling my hand and snorted haughtily. \n\n""His Excellency will meet you on the way to the oasis. If you follow the road that leads from here you will come across him. Please don't wander from the road though, it's a very big desert."" \n\nI turned to shake the aide's hand and thanked him before swinging myself into the saddle. I would have liked to familiarise myself more with my companion before taking the liberty of riding her but I figured that a military compound was probably not the best place for that sort of thing. Fortunately the Arab mare was a forgiving soul who took no offence at my lack of manners and with a gentle nudge on her flanks she trotted towards the gate and out onto the desert track. \n\nOnce out of sight of the airfield I slowed her to a walk, then a halt and patted her neck, she in turn bent her neck down and round to nibble at my foot. I called her name softly in Arabic and her ears pricked backwards at the sound of my voice. ""Would you mind if I just called you Sara?"" I asked her out loud. She didn't seem to object. I nudged her onwards and she set off with the sand-shuffling gait of her kind, seeming to float smoothly across the desert. Now was the time to trust her and to make up for my former indignities. \n\nClosing my eyes I dropped her reins and let her guide herself. Slowly I began to merge with her, the gentle rocking movement as she slipped across the hot sands easing my mind downwards and out of the frame of reference so familiar to every day existence. With mind and spirit I reached out for hers and found it, strong and steady below me. Breathing deeply I called her and she answered, whickering softly, her spirit rising at my voice, willingly merging with mine as we rode the shining desert together. Steadily I let the vision fade and opened my eyes, my hands spread in benediction to the Goddess. Sara stopped and twisted her neck to look at me with her soft eyes. Quickly I slipped from her back and hugged her, my hands clasping across her shoulders. She hugged me back, pulling me close with her head, pressing me to her chest.\n\n""I think that we'll get along fine."" I whispered to her, ""Shall we carry on?""\n\nShe let me go and I ran a hand along her silken flank before swinging myself up to her back. I suppose that there are those who would call it magic and imaginary nonsense but I'd found over many years and many horses that it was more than possible to make contact with horses and other so-called animals on a very deep level and that from then on, if they had come to meet you, you would be friends. Strange I admit but don't knock it, it works.\n\nAs though to prove it then Sara almost read my mind and broke into a fast trot, eager to be on our way. ""OK then Beautiful,"" I said, ""let's see how stormy you can be.""\n\nEffortlessly she broke into a headlong gallop and I eased into a crouch over her neck, balancing her on the forehand leaving the powerful muscles of her hindquarters free to push us forwards. Despite the softness of the sand she galloped swiftly, scattering golden grains beneath her hooves. Nothing would have given me greater pleasure than to get rid of her saddle and my unusual clothes and ride her surging body bareback across the desert, my skin against hers, her warmth against my nakedness, feeling the pull and play of her strength as she carried me. Still I contented myself with her company and the pleasure of the ride. \n\nI slowed her after a mile or so as I didn't know how far we'd have to go. She settled back into a fast walk, snorting the dust from her nostrils, her chest rising and falling, recovering from the exertion of her run. I patted her neck affectionately and she turned and gave a little ""harrrumph"" and nibbled my foot again. We were definitely hitting it off. I started to wonder how my host would view my interest in horses. Legend is always an unreliable guide when it comes to the sexual morals of a people but the Arabs were supposed to have a taste for animal pleasures amongst their other interests and so there was an inkling of a hope that Sara and I might get the opportunity to get a little closer over the next two days. I had to be careful not to mess up and jeopardise the chances of The Company shifting another multi- million dollar jet - after all I liked the protection I got from them.\n\nI must confess that I was beginning to get a little worried about being out in the huge desert with just my new-found friend for company. She seemed to be quite content and knew where she was going so I let her have her head and let her take me, content for her to carry me wherever she wanted. We hadn't gone much further when Sara raised her head and whinnied, her call answered by another neigh.\n\nOn top of a sand dune a blue-robed figure sat on another Arabian horse. He waved at me and dutifully I turned Sara towards him and trotted her up the dune's slope.\n\n""Ah Peter, Salaam Walikem. I'm so glad you could come.""\n\n""Walikem Salaam, Your Excellency."" I answered, recognising the Sheikh and the traditional greeting as we drew level.\n\n""Oh please, Hassan will suffice. The desert will have nothing to do with formality. Here all creatures are equal in Her eyes.""\n\nI caught sight of his gaze and for a second I thought I saw the flicker of a familiar fire. Perhaps the desert makes philosophers of all men.\n\n""Come, let us ride.""\n\nHe lead the way over another dune and the ground underfoot became more rocky, before us lay a small oasis, really just a smallish, shallow pool of water rather than the grand palm tree fringed edifice I'd always imagined from boyhood tales of The Arabian Knights. Beside it a small herd of goats milled about and a cluster of tents fluttered in the hot breeze. Well I'd been right about the goats.\n\nHassan proved the perfect host. His two elderly servants took our horses (but not before I'd made sure that Sara had got a good pat and a whispered word of thanks) served us sweet coffee and the Sheikh and I chatted about flying and other small talk. \n\nLater after we had eaten (and yes, it was goat on the menu!) we sat in the open awning of his tent in front of a fire lit to ward of the night chill of the desert; the conversation turned to horses. Hassan seemed interested in my little herd at home, my miniature mare in particular. As the night drew on I began to suspect that his questions were getting a little close to the mark and my sixth sense that can usually spot a ""fellow traveller"" at a hundred paces started to quiver.\n\n""Tell me,"" he said at last, ""what do you think of 'Ibn Awaasif?""\n\n""She's quite something. I like her very much."" I answered coyly.\n\n""You rode her well, almost as though you were meant for each other.""\n\n""Well I did sense that she liked me from when we met, we just took to each other. I must say she's very well behaved. She understands people very well.""\n\n""Ah, I raised her myself, here in the desert. She is the daughter of my mare and I take a special care of my children.""\n\nThere it was! Whoop, whoop, whoop! Condition Red! Bikini state Black! DefCon 1... One ZooBird in positive track... Confidence is high at this time. I say again, Confidence IS high!\n\n""Your children?"" I raised an eyebrow. \n\nHe smiled back, ""Oh yes, she is my child as much as my son who will be Sheikh after me. All my horses are special to me, as they are to you."" With that he clapped his hands and I watched entranced as our two mares rounded the tent flap and wandered over to where we sat.\n\n""Do not concern yourself, My Friend. I have friends in your Government and they are happy to supply me with all kinds of information. They know about my tastes as they know about yours.""\n\nI smiled, wondering for a moment just how many people knew. Wondering stopped however when Sara drew level with me and lowered her head to my face, snuffling at me.\n\n""Hello beautiful,"" I whispered and reached up to scratch her nose. She harrumphed at me in return and nuzzled my mouth with her own soft lips. Almost involuntarily I began to nuzzle her back, lapping at her, our lips and tongues meeting for a moment. Softly she breathed at me, her warm horse-breath smoky and rich in my nostrils. I breathed back so that she could smell me too, reaching up to caress the firm line of her jaw, the soft, short hairs slipping under my fingers.\n\nThen the moment was over, she raised her head but looked down on me, firelight reflected from the depths of her eyes.\n\n""Lover?"" I whispered.\n\nShe replied with a snort and stepping beside me she lay down on the richly patterned Bedouin carpet. I looked over to Hassan. His mare had already lain down and he caressed her neck. With that sixth sense that tells men when someone is looking at them he turned to look at me. ""She is yours, My Brother. She wants you.""\n\nI smiled in return, no words were necessary.\n\nSara lay beside me now, forelegs tucked away neatly, her coat shining in the glow of firelight. If I wasn't hard before I most certainly was now, she was beautiful, exquisite. Her coat took on the glimmer of flickering light, shining with its own inner fire. Her fine head turned to look at me, long lashed dark eyes beckoning me to her side, to touch her, to be with her. \n\nI began at the base of her ears, half scratching, half massaging them. My lover at home always enjoyed this and Sara did too, her neck stretching out, a soft snort of contentment echoing her pleasure. Slowly I moved down her neck, stroking and massaging her softly, whispering to her how beautiful she was and how much I lusted after her. As though she understood me she turned her head and nuzzled my crotch, her nose pushing through the folds of the Arabic robes. She seemed quite expert at it and I began to realise that this was not the first time that she had done this. I continued to caress her, stripping the folds of cloth from around me at the same time, my hands roaming across my withers as she pushed aside the folds of my clothing with her nose, helping me undress. A warm breath drifted across my cock, she'd found what she was looking for. With a soft groan I lay across her back, my cheek pressed against her warm neck, breathing her warm mare scent in deeply, bathing in her warmth, her luxuriance. Sara nuzzled down into my cock and balls, velvet soft lips pressing against my tender flesh. With infinite care I felt her lay her tongue upon me, wet and wide as it lashed across the tip of my straining cock; again she licked, pressing my manhood against my thigh. I moaned in pleasure at her gentle touch, her ears twitching in response to my cries and another wet lick bathed my cock and balls. My need for her grew with each touch of her talented tongue upon me, with each breath of her heady scent.\n\nSlowly I pulled away from her, rubbing my hand down her flanks to her belly. She looked up and over a shoulder at me, firelight glimmering in her ebony eyes, framing her delicate femininity in a radiant halo, an angel of horsekind, a divine prescience upon the earth. ""My turn to please you,"" I whispered at her. To my surprise she rolled over a little further, her hind leg coming up into the air.\n\n""Get between her legs,"" I heard Hassan call me quietly, ""she's fond of... that."" he gasped mid sentence and I peered over Sara's barrel. My host knelt behind his own mare, her tail raised and held in his hands as he entered her, making love with long steady strokes. He obviously is a man who doesn't like to waste any time, either that or his mare needed him more urgently than mine did. \n\nReturning to Sara I lay down beside her, wriggling close so that our bellies touched, hide to flesh, warm and comforting. Bending my head down to between her legs I lapped gently at the two little teats that nestle there, their black skin standing out against her white hair. Taking them into my mouth I suckled at her, first one, then the other. Her scent was all around me now, her warmth enveloped me like a womb; for a moment our souls touched and merged once more and sucked at her like a colt foal, her foal, returning to the mother who nourished me, to the mother who gave me life. In that moment of bliss, our bodies pressed tight against each other, I lost myself to her, she was my dam, I her foal and instinctively we knew that this was meant to be.\n\nBut a colt foal grows to a stallion, with a stallion's drive and needs. Sara nudged my rump, disturbing my dreams of warm mother's milk and soft straw-strewn beds. I took my hint and moved around her, edging forwards between her legs, careful not to put too much pressure on her. Slowly my tongue traced a route from her teats to her cunt, tasting the salty traces of sweat there until at last her treasure was before me, mottled pink against the whiteness of her thighs. Breathing her mare's scent deeply I planted two light kisses on her lips, paying homage at her altar. With a sigh I licked gently at the velvet lips before me, along the length of her cunt, tasting her sweet readiness. It's hard, almost impossible to describe how she tasted, how any mare tastes: a golden, warm taste of sweet hay and smoke aged wood, beautiful and heady.\n\nAs I lapped at her she snorted, her cunt flashing at me, the bottom of the lips curling upwards, the pink insides shining with her juices mine to see. A little spurt of her cream splattered onto my face, sending me wild with lust. With a snarl I buried my face in her, my tongue plunging between her lips and deep into her crevice, lapping at the honeyed walls within, bathing in her fluids. I felt her roll back, pinning me firmly to the ground but not crushing me. Reaching up I held her haunches, my tongue never leaving her beautiful cunt, darting this way and that, drinking her down like wine. With a little wriggle closer to her my tongue found her clit and, lips pursed, I sucked on it, setting of a trembling spasm through Sara's body. Her lips winked again, seeming to pull me closer into her willing cavern, her taste exquisite, a beautiful heady musk. My hands roamed the soft hair of her rump, clung to her firmness, her scent filling me, enveloping me in pleasure. With each wink I felt her body tremble, her whole frame shudder in the throes of every little orgasm as my tongue and lips played on her. Her warm body lay atop me, weighty and comforting my body crushed against hers, my cock hard against her heat, feeling her tremble.\n\nIn time I felt her gave a great shudder and a soft sigh, the tenseness in her body relaxing, breaking like a sea wave upon the shores of lust. I knew that she must have come, I'd never had a horse ever do that with me before, in fact I'd heard it was impossible but there, in the light of the dying fire of a Bedouin camp of an Arab prince, my lover and I shared her moment of bliss, its fire touching the core of my being. A glow seemed to spread from her, wrapping itself around us, drawing me closer, closer, into her very being to let me taste her pleasure. Slowly she rolled from me. With a last glance I moved from her cunt and lay beside her, head to head, feeling a slight pain in my ribs where she'd lain on me. Cradling her neck in my arms she laid her head upon my chest, her warm breath brushing care of the ache there away. Hassan seemed to have left us alone, he and his mare nowhere to be seen. \n\nWe lay together for a while; the canopy of stars above us, the soft crackle of the lowering fire and the distant tinkle of the goats' bells by the oasis a gentle music of the night. I could have wanted for nothing else, my lover newly found lying beside me, I stroking her cheek, each looking into the eyes of the other, speaking in the language without tongues, speaking of things that no tapestry of words could convey even if it were spun with silk from the lips of the finest poets. Softly she moved her fine head downwards, ears flicking seductively, warm breath washing over my cock like a desert wind. Again she lapped at me, wide and wet, bringing my cock to hardness. Groaning I grasped a handful of her mane, my back arching and she licked my cock. As I collapsed back onto the carpet with a sigh our gaze met again and I knew it was time.\n\nSwiftly I rose and moved down across her, rubbing by body against her flanks, half crawling, half rolling down her body to her rump. Sara's tail flicked high into the air, a silken white fountain, bright and shining in the gathering dark, a beacon to guide my lust. I slid behind her, running my fingers through her tail. Her cunt winked seductively at me as I caressed her tail, my hands falling to her snowy hindquarters, tracing the line of her hind leg, feeling her power. Her head raised she looked over her shoulder, her eyes willing me on. I smiled at her,\n\n""You are hungry aren't you, do you want something,""\n\nHer snort was almost a laugh, the toss of her head most certainly was.\n\nI edged forwards to her, taking my cock in my hand I touched its tip to her lips; together we sighed at the contact, a flicker of lust trembling through out bodies. Gently I ran it over the gates to her paradise and she winked back at me, trying to pull me in. I couldn't resist her any longer and with a hand on her flanks I eased forwards, my cock slipping into her depths, her honeyed walls closing around me, caressing with her powerful muscles. Slowly I backed out and eased in again, starting a gentle rhythm, her cunt seemed to burn, wet and hot with her lust, lips flickering like flame, squeezing me tight, the ebb and flow of passion consuming us in lust's conflagration, each giving and receiving. Her delight was plain to me, I felt the pleasure flowing from her, her eyes glazing as she took me inside her, her cunt bathing me in her sweetness, silk caressing my aching cock in a pleasure that screamed for release. She snorted in her delight and I answered her, my eyes closed in a welter of sensation, my body hers and hers mine. We were together, lovers and beloved. I quickened pace, sliding in and out of her as she winked her cunt; smooth and deep I pleasured her until with a sigh it was time and my lust spilled into her willing cunt, our essences mingling, one creature out of two. Together.\n\nI lay deep in her, slowly lowering myself to curl over her back, her softness under me, holding me up. After a time I slipped from her and we lay together side by side once more. Together we touched, caressing in the afterglow of love, affirmations of affection, nuzzles and cuddling in the desert night air. I pressed against her and she against me.\n\nIn time Hassan returned, his mare beside him.\n\n""The first time should be special, something for you alone,"" he said. ""You are well suited, I knew you would be.""\n\n""Thank you,"" I replied, ""she is..."" I rubbed her ears and she pushed a soft nose into my chest ""... something quite special.""\n\n""And she is yours now my brother. I am happy for her now. She will make a fine lover and will bear you many children.""\n\n""Inch' Allah,"" I replied, God Willing.\n\n* * *\n\nSara and I made love many times that weekend. I got my wish and she carried me as I rode her naked across the moonlit dunes, to lie and love together beneath the silent desert stars, our bond deepening, strengthening. Hassan was true to his word, within the week she had arrived in quarantine in England. The company were ecstatic that His Excellency had decided to buy not one but two of our aircraft and my Christmas bonus that year included a case of a particularly fine scotch. As I received it from the managing director she dropped a little hint as to the usefulness of my tastes to The Company.\n\n""So how many zoophile heads of state are there then?"" I asked, sotto voce.\n\nShe fixed me with that deliciously irritating smile of hers, ""You would be surprised.""\n\nI daresay I would be too.\n\n* * *\n\nSix months later, quarantine over, I brought her home, much to the delight of my human SO who went dewy eyed at her beauty and the thought of the stallion she hoped we would get from her, a stallion she intended to get to know very well. But more than this the delight was mine and that night, with the winter stars of Albion shining through her stable door we lay again together, lovers reunited again, her warmth against me and together we slid back to the desert sands of Araby\n\n--"
309,"Arcade, The","['MF', 'voyeur', 'oral', 'anal']","Instead, I decided around eight to go over to one of our local adult shops to watch a little in-house porn in their arcade. Now the people who cruise porn shops in our little city have several choices when it comes to arcades. At one place, Fantasies Unltd., you go downstairs and there are a series of booths that are quite dark. Most of these have large holes carved in the sides by patrons who want a little anonymous action. I'd put my cock through the hole a few times and gotten pretty good blowjobs. Once, it went even further. The guy in the next booth put a condom on my cock and backed his ass up to the wall, and I proceeded to fuck the anonymous stranger until I filled the condom with semen. The thing is, I am not really attracted to guys, so this was just a case of ""might as well give it a try."" \n\nAnother place, For Adults Only, is bright and tries very hard to be respectable. You see a lot of couples there shopping for lingerie and various toys. The arcade is quite bright too, and there are no glory holes in the booth walls. It's basically a respectable place to go yank your crank. Not very exciting, but when I'm in the neighborhood, I will more often than not stop by to prime the old pump.\n\nThe place I decided to go is called the Lusty Lady, and it's simply a giant adult video rental shop with a big arcade in back. The arcade doesn't have any glory holes, which was fine with me, as I didn't really want to pair up with a guy. What it does have is clear glass partitions between several booths, so that you can watch what goes on in the neighboring stall. In fact, the place advertises in our local industry rag as a place to ""watch and be watched."" I'd been there a few times and somewhat enjoyed jerking off with an audience. I know a lot of the guys there are gay, which is cool with me, and they'd often make signals asking if they could come over into my booth. I always ignored them. Sorry to disappoint, I thought to myself. Coming in somebody's mouth through a hole in the wall is one thing. I could use my imagination and pretend it was a lovely little porn starlet sucking on my knob. Letting some middle-aged guy with a pot belly share a booth with me so he could slobber all over my cock was another thing altogether. A little hard to maintain the fantasy that it's Tara Monroe or Traci Lords with so much physical evidence to the contrary.\n\nOne other feature that the Lady also has is the four couples' booths, two on each side, at the end of the arcade. These rooms were twice the size of a regular booth and had a bench instead of a chair. The windows weren't always open, since each side has a venetian blind that can be raised and lowered. To play the voyeur or exhibitionist, each party would have to raise their blinds. Now the last time I was at the Lady, I saw a young hetero couple head into one of these booths, and you should have seen the stampede of guys trying to get into the booth next to them. I didn't even come close. But the thought was tantalizing: here's some horny young guy, jerking off to a live sex show in the booth next door. What a shame it wasn't me.\n\nSo when I went in last night, I decided to set up shop in one of the couples' booths. If I was very, very lucky, maybe I'd get a little show. If it was just some guy in the next booth, I could raise or lower the blind depending on how desperate I was to exhibit my package. (These little bi/gay flirtations of mine were exciting at first, because they seemed so taboo to me. But their charm has worn a little thin.)\n\nAs luck would have it, the first denizen of the booth next to mine never bothered to raise the blind. That was fine with me. If I cum in five minutes it's good, but if I jerk off for a half hour or more, my orgasm is huge. So I didn't mind the wait.\n\nAs you might guess by the fact that I thought this story was worth writing down, my luck soon changed. I saw the lights begin to flicker through the blinds as the next occupant started up the videos. As I tentatively raised the blind on my side about six inches, I was shocked and delighted to see what looked like the hem of a red dress. I sat down on the bench and peered through the glass. There was a young lady, about 25, in the booth sitting on the bench. At first I thought she was alone. She was a little full-figured, but not fat. Her hair was long and light brown, and at first I could not see her face at all. She had nice legs, which I began to study more carefully as her skirt rode up around her upper thighs. \n\nThen she turned to her right, away from me, and her head began to move back and forth. As the video in her booth became brighter, I saw the torso of a man to her right, and by the motions she was making, and his position, I could tell she was giving him head. Imagine my delight. I'd never seen anyone have sex before (except myself, of course, and the people in adult videos). Here, before my wide open eyes, a pretty young woman, not a foot away from me, was giving some lucky bastard a blowjob. God, but did my cock ever get hard then.\n\nShe moved up to kneel on the bench in the booth, and her skirt-covered ass was now gently bumping against the glass. What a sight. I raised the blind completely then. As she continued to make the tell-tale signs of fellatio on her happy partner, I wrang my cock slowly, not wanting to cum too soon.\n\nThen, kind soul that he was, the torso reached a hand over her back and began to fondle her meaty ass. Just what I would do, I thought. As if reading my mind, he then gripped the hem of her dress and pulled it up fully over her ass, settling it on the small of her back. I wasn't really surprised that she was not wearing panties, since it was clear to me by then, even in my lusty stupor, that she was a genuine exhibitionist. But now, lucky me, I had a full naked ass and downy-haired pussy not half a foot from my face, slapping again and again against the glass. Ladies and gentlemen, I tell you, this was easily the best two bucks I ever dropped in an arcade booth. And it only got better.\n\nAs I cautiously stroked my cock to keep it hard but not yet cum, a growing sheen of pre-cum dribbled from my slit and glazed my cock head. That ass inches from my face was just too much for me. I realized I had to leave my cock alone for a while.\n\nThe torso reached back over her ass and began to nudge his fingers at her pussy, which was obviously getting pretty wet. First one, then two fingers slipped inside. He knew of course that I was there for the show, so the torso decided to make it a good one. He reached his other hand over her back and pulled her ass cheeks wide open for me. Thank you, Mr. torso! There, in all its glory, was her holy of holies, spread open wide, and just above it, the most beautiful little asshole. My god, if you saw me then, with my tongue lolling out like a panting dog, you'd laugh at me. The torso made a few deep lunges down her throat, and still holding her ass cheeks apart, backed her up full against the glass and pressed the whole delightful sight flat against the pane, just inches from my face. I put my fingers against the glass at her pussy and could feel the glass was warmer there. My cock was throbbing, despite my inattention.\n\nI wondered how long the show would go on. My movie stopped playing, but I decided not to feed anymore dollars into the arcade. The darker booth made the action next door that much brighter. Around the same time, someone knocked at my door quietly. Someone saw these two go in the booth next door and was desperate to see the show. Sorry, buddy, not today. I didn't want anyone to distract me from the complete concentration I was giving to red dress's smashed flat pussy and asshole.\n\nTorso then realised what I'd been thinking all along: watching a blowjob from behind is pretty damn hot, but watching it from the side would be hotter. He pulled his girl back down on the bench so that she sat with her side to me, facing her own bright video screen. It was then that I saw her face really well for the first time. Like I said, she was about twenty-five, with long light brown hair. She looked a little ethnic to me, I guess because her skin was browner than my own pale white. She had a cute turned-up nose with freckles, a nice mouth, with lips neither thin nor full, and happy dark brown eyes, with just the beginnings of laugh lines in their corners. She also had a slight, but noticeable, beginning of a double chin. I like a woman who's full-figured, and the little bit of fat under the chin is quite adorable, I think. Given, in a few years, she'd probably have a few kids and become more obese than pleasingly plump. But last night she looked just perfect to me.\n\nThe torso moved around and stood right next to the glass, his cock pointing out straight at his girl's mouth. There it was again, the involuntary throb of my own drooling cock, begging to be massaged to orgasm. I ignored it and focused on the action next door. The torso's cock was average, I guess, about six inches and kind of thin. My cock's not that much longer, about seven inches I guess, but it is much thicker. A lot of girls have told me that they doubted it would fit in them, and I'm guessing that's not because of the length. But hell, they have babies come out of the same hole, so what's not going to fit? Anyway, red dress grabs torso's cock with her right hand and makes a fist around it, then begins slowly cranking on it while she watches the video. (Sorry, I didn't see what they were watching.) Then the torso moves his hand around the back of her head, cups her neck and pulls her face into his basket. Let the show begin. Red dress points his cock at the ceiling and makes a long lick from his hairy ball sac to the tip of his glans. I shudder. She then looks right at me, and we make eye contact for the first time. With the torso's cock in her hand, she rubs it all around her face, the whole time maintaining eye contact with me. The torso's getting desperate, I can tell. A sticky string of his pre-cum connects to the end of her tongue, and as she slowly pulls back, it finally snaps and streaks her chin. The torso pulls her head in closer, and she takes his shaft into her mouth. She begins bobbing her head, he begins fucking her face. Okay, I think, time to grab your own cock. I start jerking myself as I sit transfixed by this face fucking happening inches from my eyes.\n\nThe rhythm becomes pretty ragged with the torso, and he holds red dress's head, partly for support I guess, so he won't fall over, and partly to keep her in place while he rams himself in and out of her mouth. She moves her head slightly to again make eye contact with me, but the torso pulls her face back so he can fuck her throat straight on. I can tell the guy's about to blow. \n\nSuddenly, the torso is on his tip toes and I hear a loud gasp come from over the partition wall, which comes about a foot shy of the ceiling. He freezes up and I can tell he's coming now. Red dress's eyes are clamped shut, and I can't tell if she's a swallower or not. But for about ten seconds, the action in the next booth just stops. It's like a photograph, as neither one of them moves an inch.\n\nEventually, the torso drops back on his heels and his cock pops out of his girl's mouth. Then, bless her soul, she turns to face me again. She opens her mouth and sticks out her tongue, which is covered with a nice wad of fresh semen. Her eyes look glazed. Then she pulls back her tongue, closes her mouth and smiles. Back comes her tongue, all clean now. A swallower after all. \n\nAt this point, I am thinking to myself, maybe she'll want to see my own load of seed, so I gesture with my eyes towards my cock, which I'm slowly pumping. She follows my gaze, and now I am sure I'm ready to blow. I've got a cum-breathed sweetheart not a foot away watching me jerk off.\n\nInstead, however, she gestures for me to stop. What the hell? She stands up and while fondling the torso's quickly shriveling dick begins to talk to him in a low voice. I can't hear what they're saying at all, and now I'm thinking, my poor dick, if I don't cum soon my balls are going to ache like a motherfucker the next day.\n\nRed dress pats the torso on his ass, grabs her purse, and makes towards the booth door, while the torso falls back on the bench with his pants around his ankles. For the first time, I see what he looks like above the chest. He's older than I would have guessed, about forty, with curly gray hair. A rather plain face, I guess. I don't really pay attention to guys' faces. He leans back, looks over at me, and smiles. He then makes the OK sign with his fingers. At that point, I was beginning to think I may have just witnessed a professional transaction. The Lucky Lady is only a few blocks from our city's tiny little streetwalking zone. \n\nBut then again I hear a knock at the door. I look back at my neighbor, and he now gives me the thumbs up. So, like a contestant on Let's Make a Deal, I stand up, shorts around my knees, and make my way to the door to find out what my prize is. If it's a guy, I am thinking, just shut the door before he makes his way inside.\n\nIt's not a guy, it's red dress. I step back and let her in, then turn back and latch the door.\n\n""I'm Paula,"" she says. ""That's my husband, Ned. Did you enjoy our little show?""\n\n""God . . . yes . . . ,"" I manage to stutter.\n\n""When I saw your cock"" (and with that she reached out and grabbed it) ""I decided I wanted to have it. I asked Neddy, and he said it's okay with him, if he can watch.""\n\n""Sure. Sounds great."" I wasn't exactly a man of many words at that point.\n\n* * *\n\nIn reading over my version of the events that happened last night, this is the point I think rings most of bullshit. Probably lots of you have been to glory holes, and lots of you may have these viewing-room arcades in your town. Maybe even a few of you have been lucky enough to witness a live sex show in the booth next door. But when Paula came over to my booth, I was shocked as shit. And I think if I read it in alt.sex.stories, I'd say to myself, ""yeah, wishful thinking dude."" So for those of you who doubt that what follows actually happened, all I can say is, I hear you. At the same time, being that this is the first time I have written my history down, I'd just say that the very reason I'm writing, finally, is because something worth sharing happened to me. I've had lots of wild sex, and some of the things I experienced before I was hooked up to the internet are as good as this or better. Maybe I'll write those stories down and post them if I hear you all like this one.\n\n* * *\n\nSo there I was, standing with my shorts around my knees, my cock in the hand of a lovely, full-figured young lady, while her husband looked on through a pane of glass.\n\nI've always been partial to licking a woman between her legs, so I sat back down on the bench and pulled her dress up to her belly button. She had a sexy little paunch and a nice thick carpet of pubic hair that trailed up her stomach in a line. I asked her to hold her dress up, and I reached around and grabbed her ass, pulling her pussy to my face. With my tongue, I then parted her pubic hair and licked at her clitoris. Probably like your town, we're experiencing a heat wave these days, and she was pretty sweaty between her legs. You read a lot of stories where guys rave about how ""clean"" a woman tastes and smells, but for me, I like a tangy pussy with a strong, even pungent aroma, and Paula had just that kind of pussy. She was wet, and she tasted wonderful. And yeah, I had to stop every now and then and pull a hair or two off my tongue, but I prefer the hairy pussy to the shaved look, so I was in heaven.\n\nMy girlfriend and I have great sex, but she's a ""good girl,"" and without really asking, I know she wouldn't want to do anything too kinky. Paula, on the other hand, was grinding her pussy into my face, and she hadn't even asked my name. So as I tongued at her clit, I began to think I'd test how kinky she might be. I began fingering her pussy, getting my fingers nice and wet, and then trailed them up to her ass. She moaned pretty loudly when I began massaging her asshole. Here goes, I thought, and pushed my index finger against her asshole until the tip slipped inside. Her moaning said proceed, so I continued pushing until my finger was all the way up her ass, and I wiggled it about a little.\n\n""Oh, you like it nasty, huh?"" she said.\n\n""Do you want to see nasty?"" I asked, looking up at her with my chin slick with her juices.\n\n""Show me,"" she said.\n\nI pulled my finger from her ass and grabbing her hips, I turned her around so that her ass was in front of my face. I pushed on the small of her back to bend her over, then parted her ass and began to nudge her asshole with my nose. I gave it a few long, slow stripes with my tongue, then a few light kisses. Finally, I attached my lips to her little pink bud and poked my tongue inside, in and out, buttfucking her with my mouth. Now this was only the third time I've reamed anyone, so I was feeling a big rush. Paula seemed to like it too, judging from her whispered ""yesses"".\n\nI guess I reamed her for about five minutes, when she turned around and said it was ""time to get that cock inside of me."" She fished around in her purse for a condom, pulled one out, then knealed before me to put it on. My cock had softened a little bit, so she dove at it with her mouth and began sucking it back to life. I knew the condom would go on better if my cock was wet and hard, so I was delighted by her soft, warm mouth. I rolled my head to the right to look at her husband. He looked a little concerned. He mouthed the words, ""don't cum in her mouth,"" at me. At first, I thought, he wants to see her get fucked, but then I realised that he just didn't want her coming in contact with any of my bodily fluids. This she confirmed when she looked up and made eye sontact with him. ""My husband insisted on the condom,"" she said, ""so I wouldn't catch anything."" Too late. She'd licked all that pre-cum off my head and was coaxing a steady drool out with her mouth. I wasn't going to point that out to her, and besides I know I'm clean.\n\nWhen I was nice and hard, she rolled the condom over my head, which took some time as it's quite fat. But once it cleared the head, it rolled down the rest quite easily.\n\nPaula moved to straddle me, but I put out my hands to catch her thighs to stop her. I wanted to see her fully naked, so I asked her to take off her dress first. She took it off without a word, then, with a devilish look in her eye, balled it up and tossed it over the partition to her husband. Sweet girl, I thought.\n\nShe then straddled me on the bench, and reaching down between my legs, grabbed my cock and guided it to her opening. Once she made the initial contact and got the knob lodged between her pussy lips, she simply settled down, and my whole cock was lodged in her sweet cunt. I wanted to enjoy the moment, so I held her hips down and gazed over her nude body. Her breasts, which I now noticed, were of the full, floppy variety, a little low slung, but nicely capped with those full silver-dollar nipples. I lifted her heavy right breast to my mouth and swirled my tongue around the nipple, then blowing on it to see it harden. Paula wasn't really looking at me, however. She maintained eye contact with her husband, who I notcied had begun a slow, steady pull on his own cock.\n\nAfter a few minutes of the old up and down, I felt ready to blow my load, but I didn't want it all to end just yet. So I stopped her again, and told her I wanted to fuck her from behind. She smiled and raised up off me, turned around, bent over, and waggled her ass in my face. Again, I thanked my lucky stars for bringing me to this booth on this night.\n\nI gave her a few tongue stripes from the bottom of her pussy to the pucker of her ass, then stood up to take my place behind her. But as I grabbed my cock to slip it inside her, I noticed something was amiss. I grabbed a dollar from my pocket and fed it into the arcade, and when the light flickered on, the problem was readily apparent. The condom had shredded. Not the first time this has happened to me, but certainly an inopportune moment. Paula didn't notice, however, as her attention was captured by a black on white gangbang on the screen. Ned, her husband, did notice. He gestured at me towards her purse where I presume more condoms were there for the taking. Well, fuck Ned, I thought. I moved up behind her again, gripped my cock, and slipped it into her wet and warm pussy. Guys, you know how much better this feels.\n\nNed tapped on the glass, but I ignored him, and Paula seemed to close to cumming to care, or even notice the noise. I pressed on the volume button to make the video sounds louder. I then looked back at Ned, who was pulling up his pants and making his way for the door. A few moments later there was a persistent knock at the door.\n\n""Someone's wanting to join the fun,"" I said. ""Someone must have seen you come in here.""\n\n""Fuck him,"" she said. ""And don't stop fucking me, I'm almost there.""\n\nNever one to argue with a lady, I fucked her hard and fast, pulling her ass cheeks apart to watch my cock going in and out. I placed my finger back at her asshole and pushed it back inside.\n\n""Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit . . .,"" she moaned. And I knew she was almost there. A few more jabs and she was over the top, moaning and groaning and trembling all over. What a beautiful sight. I was sure glad the light from the video was back on.\n\nI felt pretty close myself, and as I looked back over at the glass I saw an excited face looking at our connected hips. It wasn't Ned's face. Someone had slipped into the booth when Ned was at our door knocking and had been enjoying the show for who knows how long. Good for him, I thought. He looked about eighteen, and he was jerking on a nice long cock.\n\n""Have you cum yet?"" Paula asked.\n\n""Not yet,"" I replied, still thrusting into her and massaging her inner ass. ""I want to fuck your ass.""\n\n""Okay,"" she said, ""but go slow.""\n\nI pulled my wet hard-on out of her pussy, smiled at its lack of a wrapper, then centered it against her asshole and began pushing. I can attest that Paula is no anal virgin, ladies and gentlemen, as, after very little resistance, the head popped in, and in no time I was buried up to the hilt in her chunky ass.\n\n""Jesus Christ."" That was my exclamation. It's been years since I've buttfucked a woman, and I've never buttfucked anyone without a condom. It's a perfect fit, isn't it guys? So tight, so warm. And maybe it is a little degrading to the woman, but degradation is a big fucking turn-on if you're honest.\n\nI was already close, and with a few strokes into her tight little butthole, I could feel the semen rising up my shaft. I knew this was going to be one big load. She'd by trickling cum out of her ass for hours.\n\nWith one final lunge, I pierced her asshole with my pulsating cock. Into the very depths of her bowels I shot my first wad of sperm, and she was oblivious. It's a good thing women don't have nerve endings up there that can feel your cum, or she'd wonder what that wet feeling was. For my part, I just kept cumming. I won't exagerate: people talk about coming a gallon or shooting for a full minute. We all know a good cum is about a teaspoon and lasts a few seconds. But sometimes a cum just seems to last about three times as long and its volume seems three times as much, and this was one of those cums. I nearly fell over. I was in heaven.\n\nWell, the knocking at the door had ceased, and junior next door was wadding up a paper towel which I imagine held its own load of cum and tossing it into the trash can. (Isn't that nice? Each both has a paper towel dispenser and a trash can. Not that everyone uses them. And what could be a worse job than being mop boy at a jerk-off gallery?)\n\nI sort of stealthily reached down for the broken condom on the bench and as I did popped out of Paula's asshole. But I got my prize before she noticed, and what she saw was me tossing an object in the trash. She didn't ask any questions. Instead, she turned around and started kissing me deep and hard, which was nice. At the same time, I thought to myself, any second now a steady trickle of semen is going to come drooling out of her asshole, and when she realizes what's what, she might be mad or upset. So I pulled away from her and pulled my shorts up. I told her she was great, but that I had to beat a hasty retreat as my girlfriend was expecting me. Yes, it was a lie, but it worked with her. She looked a little disappointed, but not offended.\n\nWhat I really expected was that there would be some kind of confrontation with her husband in the hallway. As I unlatched the door, I told her that she made my evening one to remember, and that I hoped I'd see her there again sometime. Then I slipped into the hallway to face the music.\n\nNo sign of Ned, her husband, however. I saw one middle-aged guy walking around looking in the various open booths, but he was a bearded black guy, not the man I was dreading. So I stalked down the hallway as quickly as I could while keeping my eyes peeled for a possible ambush. But there was no one waiting for me. I made it down the hall, through the store, and to my car without talking to anyone.\n\nI don't know where old Ned went, and I wonder what happened to Paula's dress. Surely he brought it back to her. But if she wanted to leave right behind me she couldn't have, as she was still bare ass naked.\n\nI may sound a bit sleazy to some people who read this story, and to others a little heroic, depending on your sexual mores. I myself don't have an opinion on these events. I was more shocked and acting on instinct rather than being self-congratulatory or calculating. Yeah, it felt great to experience my first bareback buttfucking of a sexy young woman. Still, I know my girlfriend deserves better than having a boyfriend like me dropping loads in strangers."
310,Are Your Being Served,"['MF', 'voy']","Her knees are clenched tightly. Her hosiery caresses her thighs and smooths the contours that form when crouching. The knee-length, navy blue skirt is pulled up to mid-thigh and shuns my intruding eyes. Those sumptuous thighs fade into the shadow of the skirt. But, it is a skirt that buttons up the center, and the last two buttons are undone! My heart throbs at my throat as I await, nay, anticipate her next move.\n\nShe can barely keep her balance with knees clenched tightly and feet tucked directly underneath. Is it her modesty that keeps her in that position? A simple shift in weight and she would have to stand up to stop from falling, or move one foot and hence one knee to regain her balance. Her next move is almost over before it begins.\n\nA box falls away from the neat stack beside her feet. She leans over to retrieve it and places one knee on the floor to do this. The opaqueness of her skirt has been penetrated. Light slithers up her inner thighs reflecting the sheerness in her fine hosiery and teasing my eyes to keep searching. The colour of her hose darkens and I know I must be close. The shadow I now encounter no longer comes from her skirt. My heart skips. It's over. She replaces the box, regains her footing and closes the door of my anticipation.\n\nAt this point, she notices me. ""May I help you?"" she asks.\n\n""Uh,"" I stutter trying to catch my breath. ""No thanks. I've been served."""
311,Ariel,"['MF', 'work']","She then showed me the guest room and where all the incidentals were and then offered me some drinks in the den. As we talked I found out that she spent long lonely weeks caring for this half dead old man. I drank and drank, and then decided it was time to hit the sack, so I went my room.\n\nAfter a quick shower I was in bed. When I was almost asleep, Ariel quietly entered the room dress in a sheer black laced gown. I could see her tempting breast through the gown, and her matching panties were held only by two small strings.\n\nShe climbed into the bed next to me and began to caress my cock, first with one hand and then with both. She rubbed it gently until it was hard. Then she whispered into my ear, ""I need you tonight!""\n\nBefore I could get an explanation she was kissing and sucking my neck, moving gently down my chest, still hold my cock in her hand. When she got to my dick, she began to lick my dick with her tongue. She seemed to enjoy playing with the tip of my cock with her tongue. She then began to suck it harder and harder. It took all the strength I had not to cum in her mouth.\n\nI moaned, ""I can't take it! I'm gonna cum!"" She whispered, ""Not yet, I need it tonight.""\n\nShe then sat up and pulled one of her panty strings and the panties fell off. Her pussy was shining with wetness, inviting me to action. She then grabbed my head as she began to lie on her back and she pulled my head closer to her wet cunt. Soon I found my lips deep in her pussy, licking and sucking out her sweet juices. With each thrust of my tongue she moaned, as if to ask for more.\n\nShe wrapped her legs around my neck so that she wouldn't miss one second of the pleasure. Her pussy began to quiver and her legs began to shake, I knew then that I had opened her pleasure door.\n\nAfter what seemed like an eternity, my tongue began to tire. She must have realized this, so she rolled me on by back. She grabbed my throbbing cock with one hand and slid it into her dripping pussy. She rode my dick like she hadn't been fucked in ages. She moved up and down on my cock, squeezing slightly when she moved upward, as if to squeeze to juices out of it. With each move she moaned and whispered slightly, asking me not to stop.\n\nShe then leaned over, and began to kiss and suck my neck as she pumped her burning pussy onto my throbbing cock, faster and faster until we could take it no more, and we both came. We both just laid there until we both fell asleep.\n\nThat next morning I woke up alone, I showered and went down stairs to see if Ariel was still around. But to my dismay I was greeted by another nurse, this one a little old lady, who told me that Ariel was now off duty. My car arrived and I was on my way home, but all I could think of was my summer fantasy with Ariel."
312,Ariel's 1 Education,['fant'],"""Where are we going?"" she asked, as Eric led her down into the lower depths of the castle. She could smell the sea air and it made her think of her family, below. Although the castle was directly on the ocean, the lower depths of the castle were not dank. ""I want to show you something.""\n""Are you mad at me?"" She could hear far different tones in his voice. ""No, not at all. But I want to show you something that humans do. Just please, be quiet and follow me. I'm kind of nervous as it is."" Something human! Ariel was delighted. She knew Eric wanted her to be quiet but couldn't resist. She loved human things. ""A human thing? Really? What's it like?""\n""Well, not all humans do it. You'll see."" He spun and speared her with his blue eyes, the same eyes that she had seen from the deck of the ship not a week ago. Ariel was silent. But she did not have to remain silent long. Eric led her down the steps through a short hall, and then through a locked door. Ariel noticed he kept the key on a solitary ring. He opened the door and ushered her in. The room was large, and relatively airy. Torches burned on all sides of the room, but they were recessed into the wall and unobtrusive. There were large things in the room. A cross of some sort. A table. A thing which looked like a large wooden X. A post with chains hanging from it. One entire wall was covered by a mirror. Ariel had never seen a mirror this large, not in the room Eric had put her in and certainly not in the shipwrecks she had prowled before. ""Eric...what is this?"" Eric smiled. ""This is what I do, Ariel. I want to share this with you.""\n""But what is it?""\n""Ariel...,"" he cleared his throat. ""Have you ever wondered what it would be like not to be a princess?""\n""Like a...merchant?"" Ariel wondered whatever these devices could have to do with buying and selling.""\n""No. Not a merchant. A slave.""\n""A slave?"" Triton's kingdom did not have slavery. ""Eric, you can't enslave me, I'm your wife!""\n""Not quite. I mean...would you want to be my slave?"" He reached for something behind his back and pulled out a leather strap. ""To be your slave...."" Ariel tipped her head and let her long red hair fall over her shoulder. A smile crept onto her face. ""Is this a permanent thing?""\n""No."" Eric fiddled with the leather strap. ""For now, it'll just be for tonight. Maybe in the future, you will want to be my slave for longer periods. But not yet.""\n""What are you going to do to me?""\n""You'll see. If you don't want me to do something, then call me by my first name."" Ariel smiled again. ""What should I call you otherwise?"" Eric unlocked a tiny lock at the end of the leather strap and motioned for her to come to him. ""You should call me Master. Now come over here."" Ariel walked over to him obediently. ""Take off your clothes,"" commanded Eric. Ariel was not expecting this command. She froze for a moment and looked at him dumbly. ""Do it!"" Ariel undressed quickly, afraid she had angered him. When she was naked, he smiled at her in a way he never had before. ""Now kneel before me."" She did, noticing that the stone was quite smooth under her calves. Only a prince could have made such a chamber; no one else would have people actually smooth out stone. Eric locked the leather strap around her neck and went to get some other things. Ariel took the opportunity to touch her new collar. It was wide, made of black leather, and had several rings on it. She couldn't turn her head very far to either side with it on. When he came back, he grinned broadly at her; he had seen her playing with the collar. Automatically, Ariel's hands shot away from the collar and behind her back. He didn't seem angry; on the contrary he seemed amused. ""Like it, do you?"" Ariel blushed and did not reply. She felt the first twinges in that thing which had appeared between her legs when she had gotten them. She had wondered what it was up until the wedding; the deal with Ursula had only been for legs. As she had discovered in the honeymoon suite on the boat, it was quite a bonus. What's happening to me, she thought. She had discovered that that thing was well designed for romping in the bed with Eric, but had never imagined that it would react to being collared and naked kneeling on a stone floor! Was she ill? Scuttle had never mentioned anything like this about humans. He handed her a small pile of things. The first things she saw were a very strange pair of shoes. These were somewhat like the shoes she had worn at the wedding. They had a higher heel than those shoes did, a higher heel than Ariel thought would be even wearable. They were extremely shiny. The next was a pair of black silk stockings, which Ariel had learned about at the wedding, from the helpful old maid who had bathed her before she met Eric. Once the problem of voicelessness had been solved, it was much easier for Ariel to learn peculiar human customs. And this was the most peculiar of all. But Ariel was admittedly enjoying this. She could feel that thing between her legs growing slightly wetter as she examined the toys. Ariel dressed in the stockings and shoes. She was careful with them, because only royalty could afford silk stockings; Ariel had seen more pairs in her six days as a human than most of the peasantry of Eric's kingdom saw in a lifetime. There was also a strange thing which had metal and laces; Ariel did not know what it was nor where it went until Eric placed it on her midsection. It stretched from below her breasts to her hips. Eric tightened the laces at her back. Suddenly it was hard to breathe. ""Argh. Eric-Master-what are you doing?""\n""Look at yourself, slave."" He pointed her towards the mirror. It was hard to stand up in the shoes, and the corset squeezed worse than Ursula's tentacles had. Yet Ariel could not believe the image in the mirror was hers. No more purple shells, that was for sure! Her waist was much smaller, and the high heels made her legs--her lovely, smooth legs for which she had sacrificed so much--look wonderful. She ran her hands over them, enjoying the feel of the silk. ""Very well."" Eric sounded satisfied. Now Eric placed two small sets of chains onto the shoes. Each chain was made in a figure-eight, and one slid onto her toe and went up to the instep, the other circling her ankle and locking shut. Now she could not remove the shoes. While Ariel was admiring herself in the mirror, Eric took her wrists and locked leather cuffs onto them. Then he locked them together, pinning Ariel's hands behind her back. ""Now, slave, turn around."" Ariel did, shakily, for it was hard to turn with the heels, especially without her hands for balance. ""Undress me.""\n""But how-"" Eric was holding a short riding crop, which he used viciously on her bare buttocks. ""With your teeth, slave! Now do it!"" Ariel took a deep breath, the three welts on her buttocks burning and feeling gloriously sensitive. She undid the catch on Eric's cloak and let it flutter to the floor. Then she carefully worked each fancy button on his shirt through the loop and pushed it through with her tongue. For his pants she had to go on her knees again. She was feeling marvelously wet again, wondering if Eric could tell. Eric's manhood jutted out from his pants, as wonderfully erect as it had been after the wedding in the honeymoon suite when Ariel had learned of the ways of human physical love. Ah, but that was nothing compared to this. Her skin felt wonderfully hot and flushed, the welts on her buttocks tingling more than the unwhipped bare parts of her body. She wanted Eric to whip her again. She reached out for Eric's penis and took it into her mouth lovingly, caressing it with her tongue. ""Not yet,"" said Eric. He lowered a leather blindfold down onto Ariel's face. He locked this on, and now Ariel could not even open her eyes. The blindfold was padded and seemed to be custom-made to her eyes. She waited nervously, on her knees. ""Grimsby, bring in what I asked you."" Grimsby was there? Great Triton, no! Surely he wasn't going to let Grimsby see the Princess of the Kingdom bound and naked on her knees! ""Yes, sir,"" came the reply, and Ariel's face flushed as deep a red as her hair. ""The princess looks very attractive, sir."" Grimsby would never look at her the same way again. How could he? But another part of Ariel wanted Grimsby to see her like this, Eric's pleasure slave, bound and kneeling, ready to be used as Eric's will dictated. Was that thing between her legs going to drip? Being a mermaid had _never_ been like this. While Ariel grappled with herself, Eric came back. ""I brought you a friend, Ariel."" Suddenly there was a sharp pain in her nipples. Ariel screamed. Something was crushing them, and Ariel threw her blindfolded head back and howled in pain, her entire body concentrating on the two spots of white fire that her nipples had become. ""Leetle missy, I dot dat was dee only way to geit you to listen!"" The new voice was a familiar one, laced with a strong Caribbean accent. No! It couldn't be! Eric took off the blindfold only to let Ariel see what she already knew; dangling between her breasts, clutching onto each nipple with a death grip, was her old friend Sebastian the crab. He was glaring up at her from his little crab googly eyes. ""Sebastian...please..."" To speak was an effort that she could barely handle. ""Leesten up, chile, ofter what you put me troo..."" Sebastian tightened his grip, causing tears to flow from Ariel's eyes. Eric grinned. ""You have caused Sebastian a lot of trouble these past few days, slave. I thought you did deserve some punishment."" Suddenly his hand was between her legs. ""Seems like you're enjoying this more than you think."" As Sebastian continued to grip, Ariel felt an odd sensation coming over her. It began to hurt less, and her body seemed to feel almost as if she was floating. Her vision faded, although Eric had not put the blindfold back on. She could feel it as Sebastian abandoned her nipples, could feel the dull ache of sensation coming back into them, but it was a muted feeling, almost as if she was feeling through a curtain. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the crest of feeling as the crab crawled around behind her to pinch her naked buttocks for a bit, and then left those to pinch her labia. She was no longer in Eric's dungeon. She was floating somewhere, perhaps in the sea where she had spent the first sixteen years of her life, perhaps in the air, perhaps only in her mind. Wherever it was, Ariel simply allowed herself to enjoy the sensations. When the crab squeezed her with his strong claws, when Eric whipped her naked body, she did not feel that as pain, instead as a new boost higher into herself. She came back on the floor. The cold stone felt good against her hot, tortured flesh. Her ass was up in the air, burning from its whipping. She could barely feel Sebastian's claws above the tightly laced corset. Eric's blessedly cool hand massaged her buttocks. ""Leave us, Sebastian,"" he said. He lifted Ariel up gently, and carried her over to a wooden chair in the dungeon. Then he sat her down backwards on the chair, binding her ankles to the back legs of it and her wrists, in front of her, to the bottom of the seat. The top of the chairback had a cutout which was perfect for her chin. Ariel's body jutted forward at a forty-five degree angle and her legs were spread and bound. He gave her a few minutes to get back into herself. She wondered what was next. She discovered. Eric was rock hard; he crouched down and slipped into her wet, engorged depths. Ariel's bonds were immovable; she was a spectator to the very act of sex she was engaged in. She could not move, instead she could only stare at the wall while he enjoyed himself within her. ""Tell me when you're going to come, slave,"" he grunted while he was thrusting. Ariel thought at first that she would never be able to come after her ordeal with Sebastian. But Eric was her Master, and she wanted to please him, so she lay on the chair and let him enjoy herself. Eric's hand stole around and began to play with the nub of flesh he had played with once before, in the honeymoon suite on the ship. Ariel felt her body respond, slowly at first. But Eric was insistent, teasing her until she began to moan and fight her bonds. ""Master--I'm-going-to-come,"" she gasped out. Eric slowed at once, with both cock and finger. Ariel moaned and began to thrust her hips back as far as her bound hands would allow. ""Please, Master...oh, great Triton, please...""\n""Not yet, slave. Your begging is too pretty to end yet.""\n""Master please...if you don't let me come I will die...I will do anything..."" After similar incoherent pleas, Eric decided it was sufficient and allowed her to come. Eric was a skillful Master, and was able to make her come three or four times. Then he came in her himself, and she felt the warmth slowly trickling out of her. Eric unlocked her restraints, and carried her slowly across the room to a hidden door she had not seen before. Opening it, he carried her up the stairs, to the royal bedroom. He put her gently down on the bed and removed her corset, shoes and stockings. She was naked except for her collar, and completely exhausted. ""That's enough for now, my love,"" he said, stroking her sweaty red hair back from her forehead. He moved to remove her collar. She stopped him, placing both hands on his and tenderly kissing his hands, closing her eyes and preparing to sleep. ""No, Master. I would rather be your slave on land than a princess of the sea."""
313,Ariel's 2 Continuing Education,['fant'],"Eric's dungeon. Only the leather collar which she wore constantly told her that the scene in the dungeon had ever happened at all. Eric was in the bedroom when she got back from her walk along the beach. She wondered why she had not seen Flounder, nor her father, nor in fact anyone who had not been in some way involved with the events in the dungeon. He was sitting on a velvet chair in the bedroom, smiling in the same way he had smiled at her down below. ""Morning,"" he said, and she recognized the tone in his voice. Yes, it was time. ""It's good that you already have your collar on,"" he said. Ariel's hand crept to the leather collar around her neck, playing briefly with the ring embedded in the front of it. He arose, embraced her, and took her hands. As he kissed her she felt him secure cold metal cuffs around her wrists, and when he broke the kiss and moved away from her, her wrists were firmly but comfortably locked together. He snapped a leash onto the front ring of Ariel's collar. Then he opened the hidden door within the royal bedchamber and led her down into the dungeon. The door at the bottom slammed shut and locked. Ariel jumped at the sound. ""Nervous, are you?"" Ariel bowed her head. She had tried to think about what he would want from her, and physical signs of submission seemed to be a good idea. ""Somewhat, Master,"" she said, her clear alto voice the same one that had serenaded him on the beach two weeks ago. She wondered what he was going to do with her. She had enjoyed the floating experience of last week, but had no desire to allow Sebastian the crab to punish her in order to get to it. Her nipples were still sore from the ordeal the crab had inflicted on her as punishment for the chaotic three days before her marriage to Eric. ""I have something special for you,"" he said. He undressed her quickly, letting her wide, long skirt flutter to the floor, removing her blouse and then carefully removing it one sleeve at a time, unlocking her wrists only for a short time while he did. Ariel stood naked except for her collar and cuffs, wondering what it was he had in mind. He then wordlessly led her over to a long table which was tilted at a forty-five degree angle. Eric unlocked her wrists and gestured to it. ""Get on that, slave,"" he said peremptorily. Ariel obeyed, wondering if she should speak. She decided not to. Quickly, Eric secured her wrists over her head. The table was smooth, polished black stone. There was a small pillow for her head, which was somehow attached. Ariel could feel some of her weight on her wrists, but it was not enough to hurt. ""What are you going to do to me, Master?"" she asked curiously. She flinched as much as she could after she said it. Would it anger him? She realized how defenseless she was, and hoped madly he would not be angry. ""You'll find out,"" he grunted, and fastened the leather blindfold around her eyes. ""Now be silent, and don't move unless you are told to."" Ariel could not figure out what for the life of her was happening. First he covered her legs with something that felt foamy and sticky. Then she could feel him sliding something over her legs and crotch. It was hard and cold, and she realized with a shock that whatever it was was removing her red pubic hair. ""Don't move,"" he said calmly. ""I mean that, Ariel. Don't move an inch. I don't want to cut you. That's the maid's fetish. Bet you didn't know that when she bathed you."" He chuckled. Ariel didn't move, for she did not want to be cut, but inside she was aghast. That nice old lady? The very same one who had bathed her and served dinner when she had combed her hair with the fork and blown Grimsby's snarfblatt ash all over him? She could hardly believe it. She would never be able to look at the maid in the same way again. Then again, that was precisely what she had thought about Grimsby and Sebastian the last time. ""May I speak, Master?"" she asked quietly. She knew she would probably be punished somehow for talking, but she had to ask this question. ""Sure,"" he said, his voice sounding somehow sarcastic. ""Go ahead and speak, slave.""\n""Is that maid...does she...do anything else?"" He stopped shaving her for a moment; he was laughing heartily. ""Good Lord! What you don't know! She's...well..."" He continued laughing. ""Ariel, you really don't mean to tell me you never...,"" he trailed off, laughing too hard to speak. When he had caught his breath again, he continued. ""Ariel, don't tell me that the mer-people don't have homosexuals and lesbians."" Ariel was shocked and flushed a deep red. Yes, the mer-people had a small portion of mermen who loved mermen and mermaids who loved other mermaids. Triton had regarded them an outrage and officially banned it throughout the kingdom. Some of the mer-people who felt this way practiced their activity in secret. Others came out openly and protested against Triton's policies. This had given rise to a new phrase in mer-speak: ""coming out from under the shell."" Ariel had always wondered just how her father could enforce such cruel policies against loyal merfolk who were engaging in acts that didn't hurt anyone else in the privacy of their own homes, but she had learned that her father was, in some ways, a diehard old-fashioned hater. Hater of humans. Hater of those ""out of"" and still ""under the shell"". Hater of her, now? It did not matter; she had asserted herself and he had, to his credit, changed. She had not seen him since her wedding, but that was not out of hatred towards Eric; instead, there were great problems in the kingdom under the sea--the mer-gays were insisting on their rights as loyal subjects, a financial crisis was looming over the fact that oyster pearls were losing value swiftly since Eric's kingdom had agreed, at Ariel's request, to begin phasing out fishing that was not necessary for economic survival. ""Why didn't you tell me?"" she asked, freezing and then belatedly adding ""Master.""\n""Two reasons,"" he said, delivering a sharp slap to her thigh for talking without permission. ""One, you might not have been friendly towards her if you knew, because I didn't really know you before she gave you a bath. Two, she regards her preferences as her business. And I don't really care."" Ariel wondered if other mer-people would want to emigrate if they heard of the policies in Eric's realm. Eric returned to shaving her, being slow and gentle so as not to cut her. As he did, he talked. ""You see, I run this kingdom fairly. Whether or not one of my staff prefers members of their own sex is irrelevant. As long as she does the job I ask of her, what she does on her own time is not my concern."" He had finished shaving her legs and began to concentrate on her crotch. He was speaking slower now, his words fading and rising as he worked. ""That doesn't mean they can do anything they want, now. I have a law in this kingdom. Anything that takes place in private between consenting adults is legal and exempt from royal censure. It's only when it involves real abuse or children that the Kingdom takes an interest."" Ariel wondered silently just why it was her father could not simply pass a law like that under the sea and solve the whole problem in a snap. Eric was done shaving her. He rinsed her legs off with water, and then slid something over her legs. It was made of leather or something. When he laced it up, she discovered it was taut, covered her feet and reached up to her waist, and had two thick protuberances which invaded her fore and aft. She gasped. ""Like it? But wait, there's more!"" He sounded cruelly jovial, and she could tell that he was walking away. He returned with a heavier garment made of leather. When he slid this on, Ariel could not move her legs at all, even though she had tried and there was little wiggle room in the first restraint. He had to coat the first one with oil to slide the second one on. When it, too, reached up to her waist, he smiled, pleased with his effort. Then she felt a waist belt slide around her middle and lock. Eric unlocked her from the table and carried her over to another one, leaving her hands free. He placed her on another table. Suddenly she realized there was something familiar about this feeling. Oh no. The sudden realization even made her unaware of the double plugs which were pressing inexorably into her. Eric took off the blindfold and let her see herself. She was lying on a table over a pool set into the floor. Her lower body was clad in a green leather mermaid fin. Her legs were completely encased in it. She was speechless. There were even scales hand-embossed into the leather. In shock she moved her fingers across them. She could not even feel her legs. There was absolutely no evidence she even had them. ""Master...please....,"" she finally managed. How could he do this? Didn't he know what she had gone through? How could on earth could he do this? ""You know your safeword, slave,"" he said mildly, and looked at her. When no answer was forthcoming, he stepped on a hidden tripswitch and Ariel slid into the water. ""Now, mermaid slave, swim for me."" Ariel could only beat her fin enough to keep her face out of the water. The pool was long enough where she could conceivably swim a fair distance. Why hadn't she seen this before, she wondered? Then the answer came looking about her. This was in a darker section of the dungeon, and she had been blindfolded for a fair portion of her last visit here. ""Do it!"" He stalked away to a cabinet and came back with a long whip. Ariel tried to stand, but her feet were forced by the leather fin into an extreme version of the high-heel position and she could not stand in the pool. Eric flicked the whip and suddenly a fiery handprint came into being on her back, just above the heavy leather of the fin. Ariel began to swim, feeling on the brink of tears. It was hard because the plugs kept interfering with her flipping and she could not swim underwater. She could feel her jaw trembling, and bit the tears back. She did not want to cry. As Ariel obeyed her master, swimming back and forth in the pool, she felt herself grow wet in front. The aft one had been well lubricated, and she felt herself responding to both as they pulled and slid. Eric paced back and forth along the pool's edge, striking her occasionally with the whip. Ariel's mind began to drift and she let herself respond to the plugs and the whip. She only barely heard herself moaning in pleasure. Eventually, she came. She came back into herself, lying next to the pool, wet and dripping. She was lying on her back. Eric was crouched over her, concerned. ""Are you all right?"" he asked. She smiled, feeling the aft plug press harder since she was on her back. ""Yes, Master, I'm fine,"" she said slowly and dreamily. ""Why did you stop?""\n""You slipped in the water and had trouble coming up."" Then she noticed that he was also wet and dripping. ""Did you...,""\n""I got you out, yes."" She was comforted by the knowledge that he had done this. She had given him herself, and she was gladdened to know that he would risk himself to save her. She felt him sliding the fin off of her and almost cried out to feel it leave; the very fin which not long ago she had been horrified to see. Then he crouched over her and stroked her wet red hair away from her brow. ""Do you want to continue?"" She smiled lazily up at him. ""I didn't safeword, now, did I, Master?"" A devilish grin spread across his face. ""Very well, then."" He brought a wooden X-frame over and affixed her wrists and ankles to it. It did not seem to weigh much as he brought it over without a grunt or any sign of strain. After he had done this, he placed Ariel in it in the water. Ariel was surprised. The water was warm, and she was not uncomfortable, but it was odd. She was floating almost completely submersed in the water except for her head, which was cushioned. She could observe her spread-eagled, nude body under water. She turned and looked at him with her blue eyes, surprise making them even bigger than their usual saucer size. ""Master, what are you doing to me?"" Once he was satisfied that she was safely secured, he leaped out of the water and pulled a hidden rope in the shadows. ""Oh, it's not what _I_'m going to do to you, pretty slave."" Ariel saw a portion of the pool at the end slide up, revealing a hidden panel. There was a watery tunnel behind it. And in swam a fish--but not just any fish. It was a young fish, yellow, with blue tiger stripes. ""Flounder!"" she cried, her eyes growing even larger with shock. ""Glad to know you didn't forget me,"" Flounder answered with a smirk she had never seen on him before. ""Course, things are going to be a little different from what they were. You're not in charge anymore."" Ariel remembered her ordeal with Sebastian. ""Flounder--please--"" Flounder swam up boldly between her parted and bound legs. ""Aw, don't worry, Ariel. I'm not gonna hurt you."" She tensed against her bonds, but that was useless; both the bonds and the frame were too strong. Flounder poked out his fishy tongue and began to poke at her captive labia. Ariel shrieked. No one had ever done this to her before; she had never even dreamed of a fish doing it to her. Eric sat at the edge of the pool, grinning. ""Quiet down, slave. It won't kill you."" Flounder's lips and tongue pulled hungrily at her center. Ariel realized she was enjoying the sensations despite herself. It was only the idea, she told herself, the idea of doing it with a fish. And Flounder of all fish.... Ariel took a deep breath. She could see in Eric's face that he wanted her to do this, and she did not want to disappoint him. Flounder was not hurting her, and she was helpless anyway. So she mustered all her self-control and made herself relax and tried to accept it. Flounder was not very skilled at first, but he was a quick learner and slowly but surely brought Ariel to a state of passionate excitement. Yet he would not finish the job, instead keeping Ariel dancing just on the edge of orgasm. ""Please...oh, please....,"" she begged incoherently. Flounder grinned up at her. ""I don't know...,"" he said in his young, high-pitched teenagerfish voice. ""You almost got me eaten by sharks....,""\n""I'm sorry,...please, Flounder....,""\n""And you made me be your limousine out to the boat, and got me in trouble with your father, and...,"" he pulled away slightly. ""PLEASE,"" Ariel gasped, unable to think of better ways to beg. ""I'll die if you don't.""\n""No, you won't."" The young fish sounded sadistically pleased. This torment continued for a few more minutes, Ariel fighting uselessly at her bonds and allowing the fish to strike her thighs with his (in truth, rather puny and not fearful) tail. Then Eric made a motion with his hand, and Flounder finished what he had started. Ariel came extremely hard; she thought her very ears pressed inwards. Afterwards, Eric took her off the frame, out of the pool and up to the royal bedchamber after bidding Flounder farewell. Ariel felt extremely submissive as she lay with Eric in the bed, realizing that he had, throughout the time in the dungeon, been able to control when she came, and been able to make her enjoy her own submission. He insisted on removing Ariel's collar after it had been in the water, explaining that leather might shrink and he did not want anything to happen to her. After a time she asked if he would mind if she went for a walk on the beach. He shook his head. She dressed and left, sitting on the sandy beach near the castle at the edge of the shore, listening to the waves beat against the sand. Suddenly there was a great rush of bubbles and her father, King Triton, who loved her dearly, rose up out of the water. Ariel wondered briefly what he would say if he knew just what Eric was doing with her. ""Hello, sweetheart,"" he said kindly, his beard curving up into a smile. ""Hi, daddy,"" she replied, smiling. The wind blew her hair back from her brow. ""How are things down there?"" Triton groaned and gestured with his trident. ""Oh, extremely busy. The merchants are hollering because the pearls are losing value by the day. Sebastian is still pressing his application for a medal and a pension owing to the three days with you, those...those...gay merfolk are daily protesting and more are coming out from under the shell every day, and your sister Andrina..."" He sighed. ""Your sister Andrina...has just joined them. "" He shuddered. ""I wonder what it was I did wrong."" Ariel rolled up her skirt and took off her shoes, and then waded into the sea next to her father. She embraced him. ""Daddy, you didn't do anything wrong.""\n""Ariel, it's just wrong!"" His voice shook. ""Daddy,..."" She kissed him on the cheek. She had always wondered idly if it was true about Andrina. She had never cared one way or the other, and she was proud to hear that Andrina was accepting herself the way she was, but she was somewhat hurt that Andrina had not said anything to her. ""You didn't do anything wrong. Andrina's not a bad person."" He glanced at her disbelievingly. ""She's just...different."" He sighed and shrugged his mighty shoulders. ""Ariel, you don't understand. I was raised in a different age. I was always taught that it was a moral abomination."" Ariel smiled. She knew she had him now. ""Just like wanting to be human was a moral abomination?"" Triton opened his mouth. He closed it again. He seemed to be thinking. ""Ariel,..."" he said, trailing off into silence. Ariel gave him a smile of infinite patience. She had gotten a foot in the door of his mind, as she alone had been able to do all her life. ""Daddy, I know it's hard to fathom for you, but Andrina is your daughter, and she's not a monster, she's a mer-person just like you. I know you don't understand it, but you don't just try to destroy things you don't understand, you have to try to learn how to understand them! That's how you grow as a person, daddy."" Triton frowned at her, his large brow wrinkling at her. But there was a light in his eyes that spoke of past fights and wishes to reconcile, the same light that she had barely seen when he destroyed her collection of human things. ""Have you been learning all these new ideas on land, young lady? Are you so much better now that you are human?"" Ariel wanted to retort to the comment, but she had planted the seed in his mind and did not want to screw it up simply because of a personal slight. That would be unfair to Andrina, the gay merfolk population...but mostly to herself, and to the new self-exploration she was undertaking as Eric's slave. ""No, daddy, humans are far from perfect,"" she said. ""But they can try. And so can you. That's all anyone can ask."""
314,Arla,['MF'],"Another time he had overstayed his welcome--probably--on her sofa. He knew how to do that, and he knew what Arla would do about it. ""Bobby,"" she would say, ""aren't you tired yet?"" There was a lamp to either side of the sofa, making the light in the room ever so soft and the quietness of the house ever so loud. ""Oh, I dunno,"" said Bobby, ""I feel kinda tense, you know."" They'd had a really nice night, all in that room. She had rattled on and on about her girlfriends' faults and life mistakes--all nineteen odd years of their various lives--and he had pumped her for lascivious details as though he could creep into her friends' rooms also while they undressed. She knew this and she fed him tidbits, but mainly she was listening to her own voice. Six times at least, Bobby's penis inflated and deflated. And now he was ""tense."" What that meant was that he wanted to be rewarded for being such a damn good listener. This was not going to be a Platonic relationship if he could help it! And Arla was mixing things up. He was the only person she could trust. That didn't sound good at all. He had no need to worry. ""What's that in your pants, Bobby?"" she asked. ""Your flashlight? Did you bring your flashlight? Let me see it. Its so dark in here."" And she clicked off a lamp. Sweet talk.\n\n----\n\nArla, your name is your lips around my dick. Arla, I smell your hair rising off my lap. Arla, your fingernails are perfect and your hands are cool. Arla, your sweaters are spun from New Zealand sheep. Arla, you sucked me into you and swallowed me into your head and hair. I did not see your face until you turned over and said, as you laid on my right thigh, ""I'm just going to rest a minute; and then you must go."" Bobby's fingers were drumming on the wooden steering wheel. The rain was coming down hard now. He should go. He pushed his keys into the slot and twisted. Nothing. A click. Oh jeez! Now what? He could go back in, try to speak to her, make her remember. Or he could walk off into the rain. That would satisfy something. But then he would have to come back with tow truck and embarrass her and.... He tried to start the Jag again, and was about to try for a third time, feeling more rotten and stupid and panicked by the moment, when the passenger door opened. Arla! Her hair was sprayed with drops but was not wet. Her face was shining and damp as she tumbled into the seat beside him. She smelled of wool and chocolate and everything good. ""Let's drive!"" she said. Bobby prayed a prayer with the sincerity of an acetylene torch. He could have willed the car to fly, and kept it flying, on his desire and happiness alone. He turned the key. The Jag leapt to life. And the road crunched under his tires.\n\nFrom the house, Arla's sister called her to the window. ""There's that creep, Bobby James. I bet he's been parked there for hours again. I'm going to get rid of him.""\n""Hey, be nice"" said Arla. She came to the window and watched Belinda cross the wet lawn to the little Toyota. She saw Belinda open the passenger door and start yelling. She watched the car pull away, and Belinda walking quickly, almost running, back to the house."
315,Army,['MM'],"We were introduced, and I took a paternal instinctive stance with Jeff, in that he was new, and needed to be protected from the more seasoned soldiers. They were apt to be too hard on him, due to lack of on the job experience. So, I tried to lighten the atmosphere by asking Jeff if he liked Greek food, since there was a Greek restaurant nearby, where I liked to go once in a while.\n\nHe confided in me that he had never had Greek food, but would like to try it, and so we went. We had an enjoyable meal, and then talked a lot together during and afterwards. We found out that we liked each other, and Jeff hinted that he liked me quite a bit, and would like to get to know me more intimately.\n\nI was intrigued, and told him to come to my quarters later in the evening for a beer, or something. He accepted and said he would be there.\n\nI sat up and waited in a pair of tight running shorts, reading a book. He knocked on my door, and I let him in. Looking to see if no one noticed his coming to my room, I shut the door, and clicked the lock. He smiled and sat on the bed.\n\n""Nice room, you are lucky. I have three others in my room,"" he said. I sat next to him on the bedside, ""We can talk here without others hearing. Or would you rather not talk?"" Putting my hand gently on his lap. Massaging the rather large bulge that was obviously growing with each minute.\n\nJeff reached over and took me in him arms and kissed me. That was really unexpected! I shut the curtains tightly, and told him to remain silent as I went over to the door and shut off the light switch. ""Try to be really quiet buddy, we wouldn't want to get in trouble tonight..."" I whispered in Jeff's ear, then allowed my tongue to gently probe his smooth ear. He squirmed and then wrapped his arms tightly around my body. \n\nHe was still in those damned camouflage pants and brown t- shirt. I was so used to seeing those stupid uniforms all day long, that I didn't want this hot stud to be in it while we were together. ""Jeff, why don't you get comfortable. We're all alone. You can take that uniform off can't you?"" He smiled and then nodded. Taking his T-shirt off and exposing his smooth chest and sensuously erotic brown nipples I was getting so hard just looking at him. I motioned to him to step towards me, I took him in my arms and let my tongue stray over his sexy nipples flicking it over each one until they were both very hard. He was breathing faster now, and his pants were tenting upwards. I undid the five buttons down the front and slid his pants down. He kicked off his now-unlaced boots, and was standing before me only in his briefs and socks. I reached down and slid the socks off of him, and then stood up next to him as we both pulled each others' pants off. \n\nOur now naked bodies were touching, and our cocks were so damned hard I couldn't wait another second to have him. He was very sensual, and took his time though. No quick fuck did he want from me. His hands gently caressed the globes of my ass, his fingers probed my ass-crack as I stared into his beautiful gray eyes and I melted. Jeff was built like a runner, his body was lithe, and his legs were strong and muscular. His chest was smooth and well developed with strong biceps and triceps to compliment his whole frame. He wasn't hung like a horse, but wasn't small in any way. His cock was firm and about 6 or 7 inches long, and not really thick...a perfect mouthful though. The entire area was surrounded with silky blond pubic hair nesting his low slung balls which my fingers were now caressing. My lips pressed against Jeff's' and our tongues entered each others' mouths. They explored the inner areas of our mouths and lapped gently over one another. My hand wrapped around his rock hard cock and stroked gently. He moaned softly, (remembering where we were), I began to slide down kissing his neck and shoulders. Licking his beautiful nipples again, and running my tongue down the crevice of his stomach to his navel, rimming the cute button of his stomach and trailing even lower as my hands massaged his legs and feet. \n\nI aimed at my target, the beautiful object of my desire...his meaty cock, standing at attention waiting for me to take him into ecstasy. I wasn't going to hold back any more. So I plunged onto that cock opening my mouth as wide as possible, taking in as much as possible without gagging. I took the whole thing into my mouth as my nose pressed into his blond pubic hair. I could smell how clean he was, the smell of freshly washed hair right under my nose... His cock tasted good too, also clean and fresh--but distinctly like Jeff (not of soap).\n\nJeff's hips thrust upwards to meet the sucking action of my mouth... I pressed his chest down to let him know that I could do it without help... he relaxed and let me do the sucking. I let my mouth glide over his cock gently making his body shake up and down. He was enjoying my work, and wanted to reciprocate...he slid me around and took my balls into his mouth, and lapped at them making me tingle. Soon he took my cock deep into his mouth and showed me that he could suck cock like a pro. I was feeling so good that I didn't realize that he was getting close, when I got a spurt of pre-cum on my tongue, and I savored the precious liquid then swallowed it. I began to pay more attention to the hot stud's cock I was sucking on, and awaited the hot payload I was about to get.\n\nJeff was still running his fingers up and down my ass-crack and finally began to probe my asshole. It felt real good, and so I started to suck him a bit faster to signal that I was enjoying it. He reached up and took the tube of K-Y that I had pulled out of my desk drawer earlier, and greased his index finger with it generously. My body pulsed in joy as his finger entered my asshole! He knew right where my prostate was!!! He massaged it and I sucked like there was no tomorrow....I moaned with his cock deep in my throat as I shot what must have been a huge load down his throat, which he swallowed quickly and licked up as I felt his cock get stiffer and throb in my mouth. I prepared myself for the hot blast of cum that was to fill my mouth twice. I drank his cum deep into my throat and then we hugged each other for hours and then fell asleep. \n\nLuckily it was a weekend, or we would've had a lot of trouble. Jeff woke up first, and was coming back into the room from the shower (he was the cleanest guy I ever met), and then climbed back in bed. In a matter of seconds we were on each other again. \n\nOur friendship lasted until I returned to the States a year later. Life without Jeff now is not the same, but every time I take a shower....\n\n I returned to the States a year later. Life without Jeff now is not the same, but ........."
316,Army Camp,"['M+F', 'orgy']","The band stopped for a break, so Vy returned to me for a sit down and a drink. The poor love was exhausted, she had been dancing for over an hour without a break. ""Enjoying yourself, you sexy bitch?"" I joked. ""Oh yes, it's lovely. I've never had so many hard cocks pressed up against me. I'm turning them all on!"" She laughed. ""I'm glad that accident happened and the WRAC's didn't arrive. I just love being the centre of all this attention.""\n""You always did like to flirt, I'm just glad that you're enjoying yourself.""\n""You don't mind do you?""\n""On the contrary, I'm getting turned on watching you but you had better be careful, you're stirring up all that male lust. They might just explode and drag you off into a back room and rape you."" We both laughed.\n\nI could see that Vy was having a wonderful time and the thought of her with all these men was turning me on. We had had a few 3somes before and I had really enjoyed watching her thrashing about and screaming in sexual abandon, so to see her with another man was nothing new but they had been one a day and a long time in between.\n\nThe music started up again and she was off, dancing the night away. She joined me a couple of times but only briefly to grab a drink and to tell me how turned on she was. I really didn't need her to tell me as her flushed face gave her away.\n\nEventually the evening was over and we said our goodbye's and went to our room. Vy was still very excited and I thought that I would have to give her a really good fucking to try to calm her down or we wouldn't get any sleep. She stripped naked and was sitting up in bed, endlessly chatting about her exciting evening, I was packing our clothes away ready for an early departure, when there was a knock on the door. I opened it to find one of Vy's dancing partners. \n\n""Oh! Hello."" says I. ""Erm! Ah! er, I'd like er, I've er.. just come to thank Vy for making it a wonderful evening."" He stammered. ""Who's there?"" shouted Vy. ""It's one of your friends come to thank you for the dance."" I replied. ""Well bring him in."" When he entered the room and saw Vy sitting up in bed naked, he stammered all the more but couldn't take his eyes of her lovely breasts. ""Come and sit beside me."" she said as she patted the bed were she wanted him to sit. I could see that she was relishing being in control of the situation. The young man didn't know quite what to do, he looked around at me, hesitantly. ""It's ok."" I said as he sat on the edge of the bed. They spoke together for a few minutes and then Vy took his hand and placed it on her breast. Very nervously he looked at me, by now I had sat down on the other side of the room to watch. ""It's ok!"" I smiled at him. ""Suck my nipples!"" Vy demanded as her hand foraged into his pants to grab hold of his throbbing (by now, fit to burst) cock. He let out a moan and jumped to his feet, pulled off all his clothes, dragged Vy down the bed so that she was flat on her back, got on to the bed and lifted her legs onto his shoulders and rammed his cock into her juiced up pussy as hard as he could. The poor lad was that turned on, remember Vy had been keeping him on the boil all evening, that he 'came' within seconds. It was the nearest thing to rape that I had ever seen.\n\nAs soon as he had finished, he was that embarrassed, he jumped up, got dressed and apologising, left.\n\n""Well! You sex mad slut!"" I laughed.\n\n""Oh yes! That was lovely."" she purred ""not very long but thrilling none the less. It's your turn now.""\n\n""Hey bitch!"" I said laughingly. ""Don't be trying to make out that you are doing it for me, you just want satisfying.""\n\n""Oh yes please!"" she said as she opened her legs. I sat on the bed and put my hand on her pussy and as my fingers dipped inside her beautiful pussy, the spunk started to seep out. I dragged my wet fingers up and lubricated her clit with spunk. Her moans grew louder and louder as her climax neared, then a full blooded scream came from her lips as wave after wave of pleasure swept through her body. She had just collapsed into a (contented) heap when there was another knock on the door.\n\n""More of your friends no doubt!""\n\n""Oh I do hope so!"" she purred as she looked up at me from under her half closed, lust filled eyes.\n\nI opened the door to be greeted by another young man. ""I've er. I've just come to...""\n\n""Come in!"" I told him, then turning to Vy I said. ""It's for you.""\n\n""Oh! Yes please. More, more! I've got to have more!""\n\nThis young man was a bit more controlled. He took his time and worked Vy up slowly but surely. She was nearing another climax even before he had put his cock into her. I was quite surprised at the size of it, it must have been at least 8 or nine inches long but it was also very thick. I thought to myself that this would make her sit up and take notice and by golly it did. As he put it into her, slowly, very slowly, you could see the expression on her face changing, her eyes widened and her mouth gaped open and moans came from her throat, deep and low and slowly building in intensity. The huge monster stretched her cunt to the limit. In and out went the huge cock. She was lost in a sea of passion. Orgasm after orgasm sent shudders through her lovely body. I was extemely turned on myself, I had to take my cock in hand but I didn't want to come yet. Not until I could get my dick into my wife's beautiful, well used, spunk filled cunt. Then the young soldier groaned as his orgas m came, with a few hard thrusts he shot his load of come into her and collapsed on top of her still writhing body.\n\nI had hardly closed the door behind him when there was another knock, word was spreading, another young soldier. Vy was grinning from ear to ear, she just wanted more and more. After he had fucked her, as I was letting him out, I popped my head out of the door and looked down the landing, there was a queue of young soldiers lined up outside our room. I said to Vy ""There are 7 guys waiting outside."" Smiling, she said ""I never did like Pepsi, I always fancied 7UP,"" and burst into a fit of the giggles. Then in a really sexy voice, she said.""Bring them all in together.""\n\n""Are you sure?"" It's a lot to take, 7 vigorous young men at the peak of physical fitness.""\n""Oh yes! Your making it sound better all the time."" she replied as she wriggled about on the bed, squeezing her breasts and pinching her nipples. ""Ok! If you're sure."" I opened the door and said ""Ok lads, she wants a gang bang, anyone who wants to join in, come in."" With that they all trooped into the room. ""Right, the first thing to do is get the mattress onto the floor, I don't think that bed will take the weight of all of you at once. Let's get the mattress onto the floor and stand the bed up against the wall out of the way."" 2 of them lifted Vy's naked body off the bed whilst the rest arranged everything. No sooner was she placed on the mattress than someone was between her legs shoving a cock into her. 2 other guys were kneeling either side of her head and trying to get 2 cocks into her mouth at the same time.\n\nShe was moaning and writhing around in sheer pleasure, I'd never seen her so turned on. Then the guy who was fucking her, rolled over so that she was on the top of him and another guy got on top of her. I got down to see what they were doing, as I was worried in case she got hurt as I didn't know if she would like being buggered or not, but no, they were just trying to get 2 cocks into her cunt and she was that lubricated with spunk that they went in easily. It was a beautiful sight to behold, the woman I loved was stretched out naked on top of a guy with his cock stuck up her and the guy on top's cock in her as well. 2 cocks in her mouth and a cock in each hand. The 7th guy was trying his best to get at her tits, trying to get his hand in between the heaving bodies to get a feel. The guy on top was the fist to come, his moans were muffled in her hair as he thrust powerfully and shot all his spunk into her ever hungry cunt.\n\nAs he pulled his dick out of her, all the spunk seeped out and trickled down the cock of the guy underneath and dripped of his balls. He rolled her over and started to wildly screw her. All the others just sat watching as they played with their cocks. They made no further attempts at doing it as a group but just took turns fucking her in a straight forward way. Everyone enjoyed the use of my lovely wife's body, all 7 of the young soldiers shot their spunk into her, in fact the first guy who came, had a second go and fucked her again.\n\nEventually they all left, saying their farewells. Vy smiled up at me, she looked beautiful lying there naked, glistening with sweat and drenched with spunk. ""Your turn now Darling."" she purred. ""You bet your life it is, you brazen little slut.""\n""Come on, Fuck me! Fuck Me!"" and I did, all night long.`"
317,Army Camp,"['M+F', 'wife cheat']","So now that the men knew there would be no girls arriving, Vy was in even more demand. I noticed as time went on, that some of the men dancing with my wife were holding her very close, they were getting very intimate on the dance floor and Vy looked very flushed.\n\nThe band stopped for a break, so Vy returned to me for a sit down and a drink. The poor love was exhausted, she had been dancing for over an hour without a break. ""Enjoying yourself, you sexy bitch?"" I joked. ""Oh yes, it's lovely. I've never had so many hard cocks pressed up against me. I'm turning them all on!"" She laughed. ""I'm glad that accident happened and the WRAC's didn't arrive. I just love being the centre of all this attention.""\n""You always did like to flirt, I'm just glad that you're enjoying yourself.""\n""You don't mind do you?""\n""On the contrary, I'm getting turned on watching you but you had better be careful, you're stirring up all that male lust. They might just explode and drag you off into a back room and rape you."" We both laughed.\n\nI could see that Vy was having a wonderful time and the thought of her with all these men was turning me on. We had had a few 3somes before and I had really enjoyed watching her thrashing about and screaming in sexual abandon, so to see her with another man was nothing new but they had been one a day and a long time in between.\n\nThe music started up again and she was off, dancing the night away. She joined me a couple of times but only briefly to grab a drink and to tell me how turned on she was. I really didn't need her to tell me as her flushed face gave her away.\n\nEventually the evening was over and we said our goodbye's and went to our room. Vy was still very excited and I thought that I would have to give her a really good fucking to try to calm her down or we wouldn't get any sleep. She stripped naked and was sitting up in bed, endlessly chatting about her exciting evening, I was packing our clothes away ready for an early departure, when there was a knock on the door. I opened it to find one of Vy's dancing partners. \n\n""Oh! Hello."" says I. ""Erm! Ah! er, I'd like er, I've er.. just come to thank Vy for making it a wonderful evening."" He stammered. ""Who's there?"" shouted Vy. ""It's one of your friends come to thank you for the dance."" I replied. ""Well bring him in."" When he entered the room and saw Vy sitting up in bed naked, he stammered all the more but couldn't take his eyes of her lovely breasts. ""Come and sit beside me."" she said as she patted the bed were she wanted him to sit. I could see that she was relishing being in control of the situation. The young man didn't know quite what to do, he looked around at me, hesitantly. ""It's ok."" I said as he sat on the edge of the bed. They spoke together for a few minutes and then Vy took his hand and placed it on her breast. Very nervously he looked at me, by now I had sat down on the other side of the room to watch. ""It's ok!"" I smiled at him. ""Suck my nipples!"" Vy demanded as her hand foraged into his pants to grab hold of his throbbing (by now, fit to burst) cock. He let out a moan and jumped to his feet, pulled off all his clothes, dragged Vy down the bed so that she was flat on her back, got on to the bed and lifted her legs onto his shoulders and rammed his cock into her juiced up pussy as hard as he could. The poor lad was that turned on, remember Vy had been keeping him on the boil all evening, that he 'came' within seconds. It was the nearest thing to rape that I had ever seen.\n\nAs soon as he had finished, he was that embarrassed, he jumped up, got dressed and apologising, left.\n\n""Well! You sex mad slut!"" I laughed.\n\n""Oh yes! That was lovely."" she purred ""not very long but thrilling none the less. It's your turn now.""\n\n""Hey bitch!"" I said laughingly. ""Don't be trying to make out that you are doing it for me, you just want satisfying.""\n\n""Oh yes please!"" she said as she opened her legs. I sat on the bed and put my hand on her pussy and as my fingers dipped inside her beautiful pussy, the spunk started to seep out. I dragged my wet fingers up and lubricated her clit with spunk. Her moans grew louder and louder as her climax neared, then a full blooded scream came from her lips as wave after wave of pleasure swept through her body. She had just collapsed into a (contented) heap when there was another knock on the door.\n\n""More of your friends no doubt!""\n\n""Oh I do hope so!"" she purred as she looked up at me from under her half closed, lust filled eyes.\n\nI opened the door to be greeted by another young man. ""I've er. I've just come to...""\n\n""Come in!"" I told him, then turning to Vy I said. ""It's for you.""\n\n""Oh! Yes please. More, more! I've got to have more!""\n\nThis young man was a bit more controlled. He took his time and worked Vy up slowly but surely. She was nearing another climax even before he had put his cock into her. I was quite surprised at the size of it, it must have been at least 8 or nine inches long but it was also very thick. I thought to myself that this would make her sit up and take notice and by golly it did. As he put it into her, slowly, very slowly, you could see the expression on her face changing, her eyes widened and her mouth gaped open and moans came from her throat, deep and low and slowly building in intensity. The huge monster stretched her cunt to the limit. In and out went the huge cock. She was lost in a sea of passion. Orgasm after orgasm sent shudders through her lovely body. I was extemely turned on myself, I had to take my cock in hand but I didn't want to come yet. Not until I could get my dick into my wife's beautiful, well used, spunk filled cunt. Then the young soldier groaned as his orgas m came, with a few hard thrusts he shot his load of come into her and collapsed on top of her still writhing body.\n\nI had hardly closed the door behind him when there was another knock, word was spreading, another young soldier. Vy was grinning from ear to ear, she just wanted more and more. After he had fucked her, as I was letting him out, I popped my head out of the door and looked down the landing, there was a queue of young soldiers lined up outside our room. I said to Vy ""There are 7 guys waiting outside."" Smiling, she said ""I never did like Pepsi, I always fancied 7UP,"" and burst into a fit of the giggles. Then in a really sexy voice, she said.""Bring them all in together.""\n\n""Are you sure?"" It's a lot to take, 7 vigorous young men at the peak of physical fitness.""\n""Oh yes! Your making it sound better all the time."" she replied as she wriggled about on the bed, squeezing her breasts and pinching her nipples. ""Ok! If you're sure."" I opened the door and said ""Ok lads, she wants a gang bang, anyone who wants to join in, come in."" With that they all trooped into the room. ""Right, the first thing to do is get the mattress onto the floor, I don't think that bed will take the weight of all of you at once. Let's get the mattress onto the floor and stand the bed up against the wall out of the way."" 2 of them lifted Vy's naked body off the bed whilst the rest arranged everything. No sooner was she placed on the mattress than someone was between her legs shoving a cock into her. 2 other guys were kneeling either side of her head and trying to get 2 cocks into her mouth at the same time.\n\nShe was moaning and writhing around in sheer pleasure, I'd never seen her so turned on. Then the guy who was fucking her, rolled over so that she was on the top of him and another guy got on top of her. I got down to see what they were doing, as I was worried in case she got hurt as I didn't know if she would like being buggered or not, but no, they were just trying to get 2 cocks into her cunt and she was that lubricated with spunk that they went in easily. It was a beautiful sight to behold, the woman I loved was stretched out naked on top of a guy with his cock stuck up her and the guy on top's cock in her as well. 2 cocks in her mouth and a cock in each hand. The 7th guy was trying his best to get at her tits, trying to get his hand in between the heaving bodies to get a feel. The guy on top was the fist to come, his moans were muffled in her hair as he thrust powerfully and shot all his spunk into her ever hungry cunt.\n\nAs he pulled his dick out of her, all the spunk seeped out and trickled down the cock of the guy underneath and dripped of his balls. He rolled her over and started to wildly screw her. All the others just sat watching as they played with their cocks. They made no further attempts at doing it as a group but just took turns fucking her in a straight forward way. Everyone enjoyed the use of my lovely wife's body, all 7 of the young soldiers shot their spunk into her, in fact the first guy who came, had a second go and fucked her again.\n\nEventually they all left, saying their farewells. Vy smiled up at me, she looked beautiful lying there naked, glistening with sweat and drenched with spunk. ""Your turn now Darling."" she purred. ""You bet your life it is, you brazen little slut.""\n""Come on, Fuck me! Fuck Me!"" and I did, all night long.`"
318,Army Cock,['MM'],"He confided in me that he had never had Greek food, but would like to try it, and so we went. We had an enjoyable meal, and then talked a lot together during and afterwards. We found out that we liked each other, and Jeff hinted that he liked me quite a bit, and would like to get to know me more intimately.\n\nI was intrigued, and told him to come to my quarters later in the evening for a beer, or something. He accepted and said he would be there.\n\nI sat up and waited in a pair of tight running shorts, reading a book. He knocked on my door, and I let him in. Looking to see if no one noticed his coming to my room, I shut the door, and clicked the lock. He smiled and sat on the bed.\n\n""Nice room, you are lucky. I have three others in my room,"" he said. I sat next to him on the bedside, ""We can talk here without others hearing. Or would you rather not talk?"" Putting my hand gently on his lap. Massaging the rather large bulge that was obviously growing with each minute.\n\nJeff reached over and took me in him arms and kissed me. That was really unexpected! I shut the curtains tightly, and told him to remain silent as I went over to the door and shut off the light switch. ""Try to be really quiet buddy, we wouldn't want to get in trouble tonight..."" I whispered in Jeff's ear, then allowed my tongue to gently probe his smooth ear. He squirmed and then wrapped his arms tightly around my body.\n\nHe was still in those damned camouflage pants and brown tshirt. I was so used to seeing those stupid uniforms all day long, that I didn't want this hot stud to be in it while we were together. ""Jeff, why don't you get comfortable. We're all alone. You can take that uniform off can't you?"" He smiled and then nodded. Taking his t-shirt off and exposing his smooth chest and sensuously erotic brown nipples I was getting so hard just looking at him. I motioned to him to step towards me, I took him in my arms and let my tongue stray over his sexy nipples flicking it over each one until they were both very hard. He was breathing faster now, and his pants were tenting upwards. I undid the five buttons down the front and slid his pants down. He kicked off his now-unlaced boots, and was standing before me only in his briefs and socks. I reached down and slid the socks off of him, and then stood up next to him as we both pulled each others' pants off.\n\nOur now naked bodies were touching, and our cocks were so damned hard I couldn't wait another second to have him. He was very sensual, and took his time though. No quick fuck did he want from me. His hands gently caressed the globes of my ass, his fingers probed my ass-crack as I stared into his beautiful grey eyes and I melted. Jeff was built like a runner, his body was lithe, and his legs were strong and muscular. His chest was smooth and well developed with strong biceps and triceps to compliment his whole frame. He wasn't hung like a horse, but wasn't small in any way. His cock was firm and about 6 or 7 inches long, and not really thick...a perfect mouthful though. The entire area was surrounded with silky blond pubic hair nesting his low slung balls which my fingers were now caressing. My lips pressed against Jeffs' and our tongues entered each others' mouths. They explored the inner areas of our mouths and lapped gently over one another. My hand wrapped around his rock hard cock and stroked gently. He moaned softly, (remembering where we were), I began to slide down kissing his neck and shoulders. Licking his beautiful nipples again, and running my tongue down the crevice of his stomach to his navel, rimming the cute button of his stomach and trailing even lower as my hands massaged his legs and feet.\n\nI aimed at my target, the beautiful object of my desire...his meaty cock, standing at attention waiting for me to take him into ecstasy. I wasn't going to hold back any more. So I plunged onto that cock opening my mouth as wide as possible, taking in as much as possible without gagging. I took the whole thing into my mouth as my nose pressed into his blond pubic hair. I could smell how clean he was, the smell of freshly washed hair right under my nose... His cock tasted good too, also clean and fresh--but distinctly like Jeff (not of soap).\n\nJeff's hips thrust upwards to meet the sucking action of my mouth... I pressed his chest down to let him know that I could do it without help... he relaxed and let me do the sucking. I let my mouth glide over his cock gently making his body shake up and down. He was enjoying my work, and wanted to reciprocate...he slid me around and took my balls into his mouth, and lapped at them making me tingle. Soon he took my cock deep into his mouth and showed me that he could suck cock like a pro. I was feeling so good that I didn't realize that he was getting close, when I got a spurt of pre-cum on my tongue, and I savored the precious liquid then swallowed it. I began to pay more attention to the hot stud's cock I was sucking on, and awaited the hot payload I was about to get.\n\nJeff was still running his fingers up and down my ass-crack and finally began to probe my asshole. It felt real good, and so I started to suck him a bit faster to signal that I was enjoying it. He reached up and took the tube of K-Y that I had pulled out of my desk drawer earlier, and greased his index finger with it generously. My body pulsed in joy as his finger entered my asshole! He knew right where my prostate was!!! He massaged it and I sucked like there was no tomorrow....I moaned with his cock deep in my throat as I shot what must have been a huge load down his throat, which he swallowed quickly and licked up as I felt his cock get stiffer and throb in my mouth. I prepared myself for the hot blast of cum that was to fill my mouth twice. I drank his cum deep into my throat and then we hugged each other for hours and then fell asleep.\n\nLuckily it was a weekend, or we would've had a lot of trouble. Jeff woke up first, and was coming back into the room from the shower (he was the cleanest guy I ever met), and then climbed back in bed. In a matter of seconds we were on each other again.\n\nOur friendship lasted until I returned to the States a year later. Life without Jeff now is not the same, but everytime I take a shower....\n\nI returned to the States a year later. Life without Jeff now is not the same,"
319,Arousing My Little Ssister's Curiosity,"['Mg', 'preteen', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'exh', 'voy']","It was a three day trip to San Diego from dads house so when we got started at 10 am by three I want to shove my cock down her throat just to shut her the fuck up, I don't even know how she could take a breath she had been talking so much, she was driving me nuts.\n\nSo to shut her up I asked her ""So do you and Nancy still lick each other's pussies in the basement?"" I caught her and her friend two days before I left home doing a 69 in our basement. I wanted to fuck them both right there and then. Two little 11 years olds nude with their heads between each other's legs you tell me what could be a bigger turn on.\n\nSadie said ""You said you would bring that up again. You know it was Nancy idea not mine, so it happen only that one time."" I asked ""But did you like it?"" She looked at me and said ""It felt kind of good but weird to. Why do you want to know?""\n\nI said ""I was just wondering that's all, cause you were doing a lot of moaning weren't you?""\n\nShe said ""Just drop it ok, it's none of your business but if you need to know yes it felt good, OK just drop it.""\n\nI said ""Ok but tell me one more thing first, did you do it again?"" She said ""You can be a real asshole do you know that?""\n\nI let it drop but it worked she shut the hell up in till we stopped for dinner. I guess it was kind of mean on my part but I was going nuts with her ask this ask that she did this she did that and then there was her friends who I don't give a flying fuck about. If you have ever had that happen to you, you would know what I mean.\n\nWe drove for two more hours and found a motel for the night and after our showers Sadie was in bed watching some dumb shit on the TV and I had my lap top out looking at some porn and thinking about going in the washroom to jack off to some old Debbie Diamond videos, fuck that girl could give head, I wonder what ever happen to her?\n\nI felt like I was being watched and when I looked at Sadie in her bed her eyes were glued on me. I looked back at the porn flick I was watching and Debbie had just taken a bare cock out of her asshole and took it down her fucking throat, fuck she was one hot chick. Then I felt and bed move as Sadie sat on the edge and look at my computer.\n\nI looked at her telling her to screw off and get back in her own bed. But she only asked ""Is that real can a woman take something that big down her throat without dying, how does she breathe? Is that real, that has to be fake. And I seen my opening and took it, by said ""If you want to keep your man happy you have to be able to do just and when he cums you need to know how to swallow it, or he may find someone who will do it for him and he's gone.\n\nSadie looked at me for a few seconds and then put her middle finger deep in her mouth and gagged on it. She said ""I would be able to do that to any guy if you don't help me, can you show me how it's done. please Jeff I want to be a good wife some day but I think I need your help.""\n\nNow how could I say no to this budding blond haired blue eyed sexy as hell sister of mine? I ask you wouldn't you do it too? I bet you would. So I asked Sadie if she had ever seen a hard penis in her life and she laughed saying she seen dads cock when it was hard and mom was sitting on the edge of her bed rubbing it saying dirty things to him. So I asked ""Did they see you watching them?""\n\nShe said ""No not at first but dad said here it comes and white stuff shot out the end and mom opened her mouth and it went in there and dad turned his head and looked at me and smiled, it kind of freaked me out.""\n\nSo I said ""That's kind of what I am talking about, mom just didn't take him down her throat so I hope dad don't go and find someone who will and leave mom for a new woman."" I seen tears in Sadie's eyes and I hoped I didn't push it to far but when she grabbed my hard cock through the sheets I knew it had worked.\n\nShe had her hand wrapped around me when she asked ""Jeff can you teach me I need to know how to do just so I don't need to worry about losing my man when I get married unlike mom. So I put my lap top down on the floor and took my clovers off showing her my hard cock still in my jockey shorts.\n\nI said ""A man likes a woman to take his shorts off in a sexy way but I can show you that later as I lifted my ass saying ""Take off my shorts Sadie."" And she pulled off my jockeys and when my cock sprang free it hit her on the side of her face, fuck I liked that.\n\nI told her we will just work on how to give head tonight and worry about the other stuff later. I told her a man likes to see his woman in the nude when she gives him head, she looked at me saying ""You mean you want me naked right here in front of you isn't that going a little bit far?"" So I grabbed my jockeys and when she seen that she said ""What are you doing?""\n\nI said ""I thought you wanted to learn but I guess you're just a scare little girl and not a soon to be woman."" acting like I was about to put my shorts back on.\n\nSadie grabbed my jockeys and said ""Please don't I want to learn Jeff."" And pulled her nightly over her head and then put her finger to the wrist band of the little cotton panties looking at me as I nodded she pulled them down as well.\n\nFuck she is fucking gorgeous with her puffy nipples and her hairless pussy, I wanted to throw her on the bed and fuck the hell out of her but I need to go slow. So I said ""Sit on the edge of the bed and take me in your hand."" She did what she was told to do and was running her tiny hand up and down my cock, fuck it felt good. I said ""It's time to kiss the tip of me and when you do that it's always a good idea to lick the head as well."" She leaned forward kissing my cock and then running head tongue around the head and when she looked up at me as she licked the head I almost lost it.\n\nI said ""She was doing very well and looking up into the guys eyes is very hot thing to do, but let's see how much of me you can handle without gagging then me will work on that too."" She opened her mouth and tried to take all of me gagging big time so I pulled her off me and said ""Take only what you can for now, ok."" And she nodded her head and took me back in her sexy little mouth sucking on me as she did.\n\nI took her hand off my cock and began slowly fucking her mouth and as she got into it I would push a little more into her mouth in till I felt her gag reflex kick in and then knew she could only take about 3 inches of my 8 inches so far. So I told her she would need to see if see can handle a guy shooting in her mouth and to put her hand on me jacking on me as well as fucking her mouth on me at the same time.\n\nShe did really try hard and soon I felt my nuts getting ready so I told her ""Put your other hand on my balls and you will feel when I start coming."" Well that was all I could take and I blew my load in her mouth, she pulled off at first but put me right back in her mouth letting fill her mouth with my cum.\n\nWhen I was done coming she made as to swallow it but I said ""Don't swallow it just yet, look up at me and show me and cum in your mouth then you can swallow it. She did as she was told and the cum that was too much for her mouth I told her to get it on her fingers and lick it off as she looked at me then swallow it too.\n\nWhen she was done I said you did a great job Sadie, with a little bit of work you will be a great wife to some guy someday.\n\nAs she got up and head for the washroom to clean up I seen wetness on her legs near her ass cheeks making me think maybe I need to teach her about fucking too.\n\n***\n\nAfter Sadie had got me off with her mouth and swallowed every drop of my load, we were resting on my bed with her lying her head on my chest watching a movie on TV. She had done a good job for her first time giving head and I had her convinced that in order to keep a husband she needed to learn to not only deep throat a cock but drink down the guys cum as well. Well she did swallow my load but she had to work on the deep throat part, but then she was only 12 years old and I was impressed with her wanting to learn.\n\nAs we watched the movie Sadie put her hand on my belly and put a finger in my belly button playing with it so I started playing with her puffy little nipple which she seem to enjoy, turning to make it easier for me to play. She then took my nipple in her mouth sucking and running her tongue around it and with her fingers she played with my other nipple at the same time. I had ever thought of my nipples as being anything but with her playing my cock started the rise again cause what she was doing was going straight to my cock.\n\nHere I am 21 years old and my little sister is teaching me about my own body, who would of thought it. When she seen the sheet rise with my cock she looked up at me and asked ""Is it getting hard cause I'm sucking your nipple?""\n\nI said ""It looks that way Sadie, I guess it's also having a sexy little girl in my bed too."" Sadie smiled and then asked ""Have you heard of a 69, my girlfriends always are talking about it but I'm not sure what it is, do you?""\n\nI said ""Of course I know what it is and if you want we could try it right now?"" She smiled and nodded her pretty little blond head, so I had her get on top and spun her around telling her she gets to suck me some more as I lick her sexy pussy.\n\nI put both pillows under my head so I could reach her tiny hairless pussy with my lips and tongue and she began to suck me as deep as she could. When my tongue hit her clit she jumped and said ""What did you do, it felt kind of funny but good too."" I told her to just relax and do what feels right.\n\nI didn't have to work long on her clit and she was really getting into it and I could feel her moaning on my cock as she sucked me, so I decided to see how far my finger would go into her pussy before I hit her hymen. As my finger started going in her I began to wonder cause I was up to my middle knuckle and no hymen, and when I had my finger all the way I began to wonder my she wasn't a virgin. Did some boy at her school take her cherry or maybe some pervert teacher, I just had to ask her. I thought I would wait in till we were finished and then bring it up.\n\nBut what I did do was curl my finger so I was rubbing the top front part of her pussy right under her clit, you know the spot the G spot and she went wild on top of me and she had over half my 8 inches in her mouth now and was taking more as she got more excited. She all of a sudden started bucking on my mouth and tongue and then went rigid with my cock in her mouth stopping the scream I could feel on my cock. She had just had her first orgasm from me, and when she came down from it she took even more of me in her mouth. She had to of had part of my cock in her throat being the size she is and about 6 inches in her mouth.\n\nI wanted to try one more thing some I wetted my little finger and worked it in to her asshole more one finger in as I pulled the other finger out of her pussy, see sawing back and forth. I thought she went wild before she went totally insane with what I was doing to her and who would of thought that a 12 year old could squirt but I'm here to tell you they can, cause she did. As I was trying to drink down her love juice I felt her nose hit my balls, she did it, she had me down her throat doing a Linda Lovelace on me. I was on a total high and then she pushed her finger up my ass and I shot off down her throat giving her my second load of the night.\n\nI wanted her to have one more orgasm so I tried my best to get her off and she still on a high so within a minute she was going over the edge again but she didn't have my cock in her mouth just time and the scream she let out, well I was worried someone would call the cops. She then scared the shit out of me when she went completely limp and was out cold.\n\nThe first thing I thought was oh fuck she died then I felt her take a breath, but what happen. I pick her up and laid her down on the bed about to give her mouth to mouth when she opened her eyes and wrapped her arms around my neck kissing me like no girl her age has very kissed her brother before I bet. She looked at me saying ""There was stars and lights flashing in my head then I opened my eyes and you looked worried, was something wrong?""\n\nI laughed and said ""Everything is great and you did it you took all of me in your mouth, do you know that?""\n\nShe just nodded her head and kissed me again saying ""I love that you are the one teaching me, maybe we can do even more next time? We can can't we?""\n\nI said ""Sure we can but what happen that your hymen is broken, did somebody do something to you?"" She nodded and then said ""It was Nancy, she had broke hers with the handle of a hair brush and she broke mine too, I'm sorry cause I wish you could've been the one not her. I didn't even know what she was doing in till it felt like she had stabbed me.""\n\nI told her it was ok I just wondered how it got broke that's all.\n\nWe fell asleep in each other's arms, in total exhaustion of the nights love making.\n\n***\n\nIn the morning I woke with my sweet little Sadie playing with my cock, something I had always dreamed about having a girlfriend do but I wasn't going to stop my sweet preteen sister. At least not after last night.\n\nWhen she put her lips on my cock and started sticking her tongue up my piss slit I give a moan of pleasure and she looked up at me saying ""Well good morning, do you like me waking you this way?"" I said ""Sadie you are what dreams are made of."" rubbing her tiny ass cheeks. But when I looked at the clock I said ""I'm sorry but we need to get something to eat and get rolling."" As I pulled my semi hard cock from her sexy little mouth. She get me a sad look and laughed saying ""I was getting ready to eat something."" With a twinkle in her eye, man have I made a sex monster.\n\nAfter a shower and some pan cakes at the diner we got in the car but as we paid the bill the guy who serve us give me a wink and a smile then looked down at Sadie with a knowing smile. He must of seen Sadie grabbing my cock through my pants as we eat.\n\nOnce in the car and on the freeway Sadie said ""Do you like the view?"" When I looked at her here she sat with her legs wild apart with her mini skirt on and no pants rubbing her preteen hairless pussy, shit I almost hit the car next to and the guys horn blared as he give me the finger. I guess I couldn't blame him for being mad at me but shit I wasn't expecting Sadie to be doing that and in a open car with people around. I told her to behave herself so I didn't wreck the car and get someone hurt or worst.\n\nAfter I filled the car with gas I wanted to get to the next town before we stopped for dinner and Sadie laid her head on my lap. I thought she was going to have a nap cause she didn't get a lot of sleep last night either with what we were doing. But she slowly pulled my zipper down and had my cock out in no time making my driving not too good to say the lease. When she started sucking me I knew I had to stop her or pull over and as I rounded the bend I seen a sign for a rest area 1 mile so I headed for it before we crashed.\n\nI parked as far away from the other cars as I could and Sadie as sucking me like mad making me want to give her my cream and just as I started coming a woman walking her dog stopped beside the car staring at me pumping my load into Sadie's sexy mouth. Before I was even finish coming I had the car in gear and heading for the highway hoping she didn't call the cops on us.\n\nAs we sat in a quiet corner having supper I told Sadie she couldn't be doing stuff like that cause I could end up in jail as she give me that sad sexy face again, fuck I did make a fucking monster.\n\nOnce we got a room and as we walked in the door Sadie started stripping before the door was even closed. I turned to her and said ""You need to think before doing that stuff."" But I couldn't get mad cause she was already in her birthday suit and climbing on the bed. She said ""Jeff make me cum like you did last night and I will take you down my throat again.""\n\nI didn't even bother to wash I just stripped and got on my back on the bed as she lowered her perfect pussy to my mouth. I soon had her going or should I say coming and this time I put 2 fingers in her pussy and 2 up her ass driving her wild. When she again to squirt in my face like last night I pushed her on her back and slowly inserted my cock in her pussy having found out last night her cherry had been broken by her girlfriend Nancy with a brush handle.\n\nIt took a bit of time to get my 8 inches in her but once I did she was having her first true fuck and loving it. She came a couple of times when I had her play with her clit as I fucked and that pushed me into having multi orgasms and when I put her legs over my shoulders I think I started to open up her cervix cause something was squeezing my cock head when I bottomed out in her. Jesus as there anything better in just world I didn't think so. And filled her pussy to over full with both our cum.\n\nAfter we rested Sadie said ""I hope you can do that again tonight, I loved it Jeff, the way you filled me up and I felt like you were hitting my lungs cause I had a hard time breathing,"" As she played with my nipples.\n\nShe then said ""Jeff in that movie on your lap top last night I seen a woman with a guys dick up her ass, do you think we could try that tonight cause she seemed to really like it and I like you putting your fingers in there so?"" I said we will see cause we need to use some lube and I don't know if there is any in the bathroom which I headed for not getting that far yet and needing to piss like a race horse.\n\nAs I stood there peeing I seem so skin oil and I thought that should work just fine. But it would be nice to give Sadie a enema so it didn't turn into a shitty fuck.\n\nI took a quick shower and told her I would be right back driving to a drug store buying what I needed to clean her out and with the enema bag in hand I had her go into the bathroom and using the KY jelly I had also got I filled the bag 3/4s full of warm water and told her that she had to hold it in as long as she could. When I inserted the tube in her ass and released the water she moaned as her ass filled fully with the water. She sat on the toilet with her face turning red and when she could take it anymore she let it out. I kind of like watching her and said we need to do it one more time but with soapy water this time and after repeating the enema she was totally clean back there.\n\nWe watched the Big Bang Theory on the boob tube as we played with each other and once it was over she climbed on top of me in a 69er and I put some jelly in her ass with my fingers as I eat her out and just before she came she turned around and I put more lube on my cock as she began to sit down on me, oh fuck was she tight back there and she kept repeating so big so big as she worked her ass down on me.\n\nBy the time she had most of me up her wonderful ass I started playing with her clit making her jerk and take even more of me in her. Then with my other hand I played with her nipples being just too far away to suck I played with them and she slammed down on me coming like mad.\n\nShe had 3 more good cums before she said ""My ass is getting sore, I need to take you out."" lifting herself off me and wrapping her fingers around my cock jerking me and when she did something that shocked me, she began sucking me. Fuck I fire off like a roman candle shooting my cum down her throat as she swallowed as fast as she could.\n\nAfter my breathing return to normal she said ""I didn't taste anything bad on you, I'm sure lucky you know what to do Jeff, I love you."" Hugging me very tightly and then kissing me, at first I tried to not let her but she a quick one and before I knew I had her tongue in my mouth. She was right I didn't taste anything funky other than some of my own cum on her tongue.\n\nI began to wonder if I had made my 12 year old sister a nympho cause she sure fucked like one or at lease what I would think one would be like.\n\nWe fell asleep in each other's arms as I was thinking I don't want to ever give her up to someone else, I wanted her always to be in my arms I loved her so much. My little nympho.\n\n***\n\nHaving told each other that we loved each other after some mind blowing sex we slept and when I awoke I still had hand on her tiny ass and was thinking I could I make this work, I wanted her in my bed every night not just when we could find time when we could be alone.\n\nOk I know she's only 12 years old but the thought of her maybe dating some boy with a face full of zits and maybe letting him even touch her had we so pissed off I was ready to kill the little puke and that's before she even had a date. Ok I knew I was going overboard but it's how I felt, I couldn't help it I love her.\n\nI rubbed her prefect ass and she started to wake up as I rubbed her tiny rose bud arousing her from her sleep even further. When she looked at me with those sexy eyes of hers she said ""Morning you're up early."" and then lifted the sheet and said well at least part of you is up but other parts need some work."" As she wrapped her fingers around we slowly jacking my cock to full life.\n\nWe had showered after the sex we had the night before so when she closed her lips over my cock it was still clean and fresh. As she got her tongue in action I moved my fingers down to her tiny pussy and began to finger her as I rubbed my thumb against her ass making her wiggle her hips enjoying my fingers on and in her.\n\nI was totally hard and ready for action when I lifted Sadie up and inserting my cock up her honey pot. She also pushed her hips down and had me balls deep in her in no time. she rode me at a good pace but when I pushed her up straight I was just too big and she lifted up saying ""That hurts, don't go so deep.""\n\nI hugged her to me and wetted a finger pushing it up her ass making her even tighter and making her cum hard as I fucked my finger in as my cock was pulled out. When I picked up the pace she squirted when she came just time and she bite my nipple almost hard enough to draw blood. Man did she love to fuck and I loved fucking her just as much.\n\nI rolled her over ever pulling out as I did and began fucking her and kissing her at the same time, she bite my tongue when she came hard but yet again. I would have to be careful with that mouth of hers specially when she was giving me head, I didn't want to have a sex change the hard way.\n\nWhen I said ""I'm going to cum she said ""No not I me, I want to suck you."" So I pulled out moving up to her chest and she grabbed me putting me in her pretty mouth as I began shooting off. I guess with her on her back she had a hard time drinking me down and it ran from the corners of her mouth and then she gagged and my cum came out her nose. I pulled out saying I was sorry and she shook her head saying ""It's my fault I didn't breathe the way you showed me.""\n\nI could off the bed and carried her to the bathroom turning on the shower and as we both got in I said ""It wasn't you fault I should of warned you I was coming then you would of had a chance."" She hugged me with the warm water running over us as I ran my hands down her back hugging her back.\n\nAfter we got something to eat we hit the road driving with her playing her flash the driver game she thought was funny and when she flashed me with her fingers up her pussy I noticed a black SUV beside me slow down and then he turned his lights on.\n\nIt was a fucking Utah cop and I knew this wasn't going to go good. I looked at Sadie and said ""Don't say anything ok, let me do the talking."" When the cop got to the rear of the car he said ""Get out of the car with your hands where I can seen them."" I thought oh fuck we have a hard ass cop here, so I did as he asked and he motioned me to the rear of the car and told me to turn around which I did. It was like a hammer blow when he nailed me in the middle of my back with no warning smashing my nose on the trunk lid breaking it.\n\nI thought what the fuck is going on when he grabbed my one arm pulling it behind me then the other one slapping on the hand cuffs and spinning me around making me sit on the shoulder. He said something into his walkie- talkie and I heard a siren from two more cop cars coming to our spot. I still didn't know what the fuck was going on in till a cop with a bunch of strips walked up to me so you like little girls do you, well we don't like guys like you in my state.\n\nOne from the other cops got Sadie out of the car and put her in one of the cop cars.\n\nTo make along story a little shorter it turns out that even if I'm her brother I can't bring her across state lines and plus they got Sadie to say that we made love and so I also got rape of a minor and a incest charge as well.\n\nMom and dad told the cops they had asked me to take her and were going to get a lawyer for me in till they found out we had sex then they turned their back on me.\n\nSadie got spent home and the woman judge well she was red in the face when she said I can only give you 17 years for what you did but I wish I could give you life.\n\nI dream of Sadie every night but I know by time I get out she will be married to some loser and have a bunch of his kids. It turns out we had been report by two other cars that day , one said Sadie was sitting side ways with her dress up to her waist and my hand was on her thigh and the other said they seen Sadie with her head in my lap and it a tiered she was having oral sex with me.\n\nWell let me tell you what did happen the first one, I was trying to get her to sit in the sit the right way and stop flashing her wonderful pussy at me and the second time well she did get my zipper down and was blowing me. What can I say she learned well and it felt great to have my cock down her throat."
320,"Arrangement, The","['inc', 'nc', 'school']","PART II\n\nI had enjoyed the last ten months, savoring the blow job my fifteen-year-old stepdaughter Kimmie gave me each day after school while her mother Denise was out pursuing the self-improvement program I had instituted. Kimmie didn't enjoy it much, but I can't say I was actually raping her mouth. Blackmail is a powerful thing. Once a policeman had brought her home after catching her in a compromising position with her drug-dealing boyfriend Billy, only my continued good graces could keep Billy out of prison and Kimmie in her nice private girl's school. Not to mention ensuring that she continued to live the good life my wealth could provide. The right clothes, the right friends, and the right home can be very important to a status-conscious fifteen-year-old. Today was Thursday, the night that Denise wouldn't be home from her activities until about nine. By four that afternoon, I had pumped my load down the little slut's throat, untied her wrists from behind her back, and sent her on her way with a couple of slaps across her white-cotton-panty covered ass. Kimmie had then run off to dress for a quick date with her convict-in-waiting boyfriend, leaving me to think about her virgin pussy and ass. I had been planning on ravaging both holes soon, but the sight of her sweet little schoolgirl ass this afternoon had convinced that it must be soon indeed. Not only did I ache to take that pleasure, but also, with our ""arrangement"" approaching almost a year in place, I feared that little shit Billy might talk her into breaking her agreement with me and surrendering her precious hymen. If he did, he'd find himself in prison as quickly as I could call in my marker from Police Sergeant Thompson; then he'd be on the wrong end of many a blow job. But that wouldn't give me her virginity back, now would it? Well, tonight I would give her her weekly hymen and sphincter exam, something I like to do when her mother is home and blissfully unaware. Meanwhile, I had to wait, and plan my next depravity. Denise came home at about nine, as expected, but Kimmie had not yet returned. I covered for her, but I promised myself that there would be hell to pay. ""Isn't Kimmie home?"" my wife asked. ""She had to run over to her friend's house, over on Elmwood, what's her name, Natalie?""\n""Nanette. What's she doing over there?""\n""That's right, Nannette. They had to compare homework or something. I told her to be back by now.""\n""You know, she's still a little girl. She shouldn't be out so late on a school night. You are always spoiling her, it doesn't surprise me if she doesn't mind you about things like this. You really should take a firmer hand with her.""\n""Perhaps you're right, honey,"" I replied with an unseen smirk. ""Tell you what, I'll call her on the cell phone I just gave her and make sure she's headed home. You go take a shower, and I'll be along to show _you_ a firmer hand."" I quickly called Kimmie and told her to get her ass home. I heard some smart-ass remark in the background and reflected on the necessity of sending young Billy to prison sooner or later. Right now, his freedom was my biggest lever on Kimmie, though, so I had to put up with the punk for the time being. She got home in about ten minutes, while her mother was still in the shower. ""Listen, you little whore, I don't like lying for you. By the way, the story is that you were comparing homework over at Nannette's. Since you can't seem to enjoy your 'night out' responsibly, I think next Thursday will be another marathon blow job, from the minute you get home from school until your mother is about to get home."" Her face paled a bit. She knew I'd do it, I had before. It had been an excruciating experience for her, resulting in sore knees, a sore jaw, even sore lips, but the climax for me after several hours of stimulation had been unbelievable. ""Now go get ready for bed, tonight's your weekly exam."" The look she shot me was not one of love, but off she went, just as I had directed. My wife Denise was naturally submissive, and although I actually get very little charge out of tying her up, she enjoys it. After her shower I tied her to the bed, blindfolded her, stuck my cock in her (to flavor it), replaced my cock with a vibrator, and told her she could wait like that until it pleased me to return. This always got her charged up, and I often performed this little scene for her on Kimmie's ""exam night"". I left her to her buzzing torture and made my way to Kimmie's room. I pushed the door in without knocking, as usual. Kimmie looked up at me from her little desk. She was wearing only a pair of panties and an oversized T-shirt. She stared at me with her huge brown eyes, and she had put her long brown hair into pigtails. Damn she looked cute, and I knew she was intentionally trying to look younger so I wouldn't punish her for getting home late. Good luck. But for now, I might let her think she was out of the woods. ""Daddy has your bedtime snack, honey. Open up."" She opened her mouth and I inserted my cock, covered with her mother's juices. She sucked on it dutifully for a couple of minutes, and I pulled out. I had to save that for her mother - I certainly didn't want to arouse any suspicions on that front. ""OK baby, hop up on your bed for your exam."" She reluctantly lay down on her pink-and-white quilted bed. Her stuffed animals and dolls looked upon the scene, and a young teen girl's Leonardo DiCaprio poster hung over her bed. How young, sweet, and innocent. God I loved this! She first lay on her tummy, and I slowly pulled her panties down over her tiny, tight bottom, down her thin but sexy legs, and off. Sitting down on the edge of her bed, I pushed her legs slightly apart, wet my little finger, and without further ceremony pressed it into her anus. Still felt plenty tight. If she had been sodomized in the past week, I'd know it, and since she was subjected to this exam at least once a week, I was pretty confident in her nether integrity. Next, I rolled her over and gazed at her tidy, firm, down-covered mound. My cock, still hard from her mouth, lurched at the sight. Soon, I told myself. I gently began to stroke her little cunt. Her eyes glazed a little bit as she looked into mine, her half-lidded gaze indicating that despite the fact she probably hated me, her body couldn't help but enjoy it. I always got her a little lubricated before checking her hymen, so this little routine was nothing new to her. What I did next was unusual, but not unique: I leaned over and ran my tongue up her virtually hairless slit to her clit, swirled it around a bit as she gasped involuntarily, and pushed my finger gently into her hole until I felt her intact maidenhead. I pulled my finger out, licked it, announced that she had passed the exam and thus avoided calamity to her boyfriend and her lifestyle, and returned to my wife. Since I had found this week's exam particularly exciting, my cock vented its fury on Denise's cunt with great energy. It was an added, and most exquisite, irony that the bound and trussed Denise always especially enjoyed her daughter's exam night, without knowing why. The next day, I called Denise from work. Knowing that my hypochondriac mother would, by her very nature, play her part unwittingly, I told my wife that her mother-in-law wasn't feeling well and would like to see her for the weekend. Although my wife did not exactly relish the duty, I had selected her, after all, partly for her pliability. I told her that since Kimmie enjoyed visiting my mother so much (yeah, right!) and needed to be punished for staying out later than allowed, and since I had to stay in town for work reasons, she would have to go alone. I knew my mother would keep Denise busy all weekend, nursing her non-existent illnesses, even without any coaching on my part. I left work early that day, calling Kimmie's school from my car to inform them that I needed to pick her up a little early. When I arrived, she was glumly waiting on the front steps of the school building, not sure what was up, but wisely assuming it was no picnic. She climbed into my Mercedes without a word. As I predicted, her outfit was quite tasty. Since it was a Friday, she was allowed to wear regular clothes, rather than her normal uniform. Although the uniform could certainly stir my lusts, I also kept her in the latest clothes, whatever she desired. Since the fashion among fifteen-year-old girls is almost always directed at showing off their budding sexuality, this was one area in which Kimmie and I generally saw eye-to-eye. She was wearing a tight, short mini-skirt, a light lime in color, a yellow, midriff-baring, sleeveless top, and heeled, sandal-like pumps that showed off her red-painted toenails. Her long brunette hair was up in a high ponytail. Perfect. ""Your mother is unexpectedly out of town until Sunday night. Since you showed such disregard for our 'arrangement' last night, you will not be allowed to leave the house this weekend. I guess it's just you and me, kid."" I looked right at her sullen, scowling face. Time to establish authority. ""Hey with that attitude, you can take those panties off right now, young lady! Take them off now, or you'll have a LONG session ahead of you."" She reluctantly complied, and I took them from her. I couldn't help but raise them to my face. The slightly tangy aroma of teenage poontang greeted my nostrils, and I felt a slight dampness. The little slut had probably been daydreaming about that little shit Billy during class, I thought. We pulled up to a busy intersection, where I rolled down my window. The filthy panhandler working the corner eagerly approached. I pointed at Kimmie. ""Do you see this little slut? These are hers, here, you can have them."" The bum gratefully stuffed the panties in his pocket, grinning and leering at the mortified Kimmie as we pulled away with the green light. ""That's what Billy's life will be like once he's done hard time. We don't want that, do we?"" It was going to be a long weekend for her. By the time we reached the house, her mother had left for the weekend. Kimmie led the way from the garage and into the house. She knew the regular drill, and knew exactly how she was to speak to me at this time of the day. ""Daddy, what can I wear for you today?""\n""What you have on right now is just fine, honey. And today we'll dispense with the wrist restraints. Go to your room and wait for me there."" She looked at me curiously, but happy for once to avoid her leather wrist cuffs, she headed for her room. Meanwhile, I eagerly headed down the hallway, rounded the corner, and quietly opened the linen closet. After moving a stack of towels and pushing aside a strategically-placed shoebox, I saw light stream out through a tiny hole, no larger in diameter than a pencil. Good, she hadn't put a poster or anything over it. I opened the shoebox and removed a special video camera. That had cost me, but I could afford it. I slid it into brackets mounted on either side of the hole, depressed the starter switch, and put my eye to the viewfinder. Its special lens system allowed the tiny hole to provide a full, focused view of Kimmie's bed. I could see she was sitting on it, glumly. I wasn't sure exactly how this afternoon would progress, but I was sure I would enjoy a video record of the event. I closed the linen closet door and proceeded to my stepdaughter's room. I pushed the door open, and entered. The sweet little schoolgirl looked up at me nervously. Kimmie had clearly noticed that things were going a little differently today. It's odd how something as unusual as wolfing down your stepfather's cock on a daily basis can become a somewhat comfortable routine when faced with the unknown! She looked at me expectantly. I decided to start with something familiar. ""OK, you little cocksucker. Get Daddy ready to enjoy himself"". She almost looked relieved at this familiar refrain, and quickly began to undress me as I stood before her. She removed my shirt, and I removed my T-shirt. She crouched down and removed my shoes and socks. She unbuckled my pants, pulled them to my ankles, and helped me step out of them. I stood before her in my underwear, as I had so many times before, my cock about half erect. She knelt, and looked up with her beautiful, big brown eyes that made her seem to tender, so innocent. I could feel my cock swell. She reached up with her little hands, grasped my underwear on either side, and pulled them down my thighs past my knees. My prick swung forward as it was freed, actually tapping her forehead as she continued her duties, completely removing my final garment. She glanced up, doubting for the moment that I wouldn't be putting her cuffs on. Not wanting me to change my mind, she quickly swallowed my cock. As usual, it felt wonderful. After ten months, she had become quite skilled, quite practiced. This meant that I could enjoy an expert smoothie every day, but I did regret the loss of those early days, when her inexperience underscored her youth and innocence. Well, she was still inexperienced in other ways. ""Stop, and lie down on your bed, Kimmie,"" I said, almost gently. She hesitated, and then released my cock. It bobbed and waved, glistening with her saliva. ""Get up on your bed, Honey."" She sat back on her bed, and then slid her self back until she was sitting against her headboard, her legs stretched out straight. She eyed me suspiciously. I thought of the camera whirring away in the closet, which was recording a perfect view of her slightly worried face. I sat down facing her, placing my left hand on her thigh. ""What-what are you doing? Don't you want me to..."", she asked quietly. It seemed she suspected what was about to happen to her. ""Maybe later, Honey. Right now, I'm going to give you an extra special exam. If everything checks out all right, maybe I'll relax your weekend restriction a bit."" She remained apprehensive as I gently pushed her little skirt up, bunching it around her hips. Her panties were long gone, probably wrapped around that bum's filthy cock at this moment, so I found myself face to face with her taut little mound, pouting at me with just a light down to decorate it. I cupped her little muffin. It was warm and quivering in my hand. Again, my cock lurched, and I could feel pre-cum begin to leak from it. Reaching in with my other hand, I gently spread her little thighs. ""D-daddy, you checked me last night. You know I've been....I've been holding up my side of the 'arrangement'. What are you doing?""\n""This is a different kind of exam. Now hush, or I'll remember how mad I still am about last night."" I leaned over and repeated my maneuver from the previous evening, running my tongue up her little slit to her clit, where I again swirled it around. Again, she couldn't help but gasp. God! Did I ever love the taste of her little schoolgirl cunt. Today, instead of inserting a finger, I began to eat her pussy in earnest. I had never done this so extensively to her before. I must surmise that that little fuck Billy either didn't eat pussy, or was no good at it, because she was soon uttering little surprised moans, sliding down from her sitting position, and ever-so-slightly humping her delicate little cunt up into my face. I worked my way around her until I was lying on my stomach between her legs, my face buried in her little snatch. Each of my hands held one of her sweet little ass cheeks, pulling her crotch into my feasting mouth. She began to moan louder, and to squirm around, for once not in resistance, but in pleasure. I tasted the sweet ambrosia of her fluids, as her young, teenaged body betrayed her. Her mind and heart despised me, what I was doing, but her pussy was in charge right now. I could hear her muttering ""don't stop, don't stop"", and I increased my pace. Every four or five seconds I would momentarily abandon her clit to plunge my tongue up into her tight little box. This always elicited a groan, and a cooperative hip thrust from the little fifteen-year-old slut. She was getting close, and I knew it. When I felt her place her little hands on my head, holding me against her blazing twat, I latched onto her clit and sucked. ""Oh, oh Daddy! Daddy don't stop! Oh my god!"" she screamed as she came, her body wracked with convulsions. As she twisted and squirmed, I kept my mouth fastened to her clit, my hands clutching her ass and holding her pelvis as immobile as I could, while her upper body flailed around. She continued to shake and lightly moan for at least twenty seconds, and then she tried to push me away from her over-sensitive clit. I continued my ministrations for at about a minute as she came down, her efforts to stop me being quite meager. I raised my face, my chin covered in her juices, and looked into her half-lidded eyes. ""Daddy, how did you...Oh, you shouldn't have done that,"" she mumbled, her body and spirit a bit enfeebled by her orgasm. I grinned at her. ""You know Daddy just wants to take care of his little girl. Now, it's time for your 'special' exam."" I got to my knees and moved up between her spread thighs. My manhood stood out proudly, its tip drooling with precum. Kimmie stared transfixed, like a rabbit before a rattlesnake, as it advanced upon her virgin pussy. Finally, she found her voice. ""Daddy, please, no...what are you doing...don't Daddy,"" she protested, but her voice was disingenuous. Her pussy was in charge now, and she was actually, almost imperceptably, humping it up at my bobbing cock. Not that a sincere protest would have stayed my invasion at this point anyway, mind you. I leaned over her, supporting myself with one hand and taking my shaft in the other. I began to stroke my cockhead up and down her little slit, just nudging my way in between her outer lips a little bit. Then I tickled the head of my cock through the peach fuzz above her clit. I gasped with the pleasure of that sensation. I would sure miss this when her pubic hair really started to come in, I thought. My cock throbbed as my lusts took over. Unable to resist any longer, I pushed my cockhead back down to her slit, nudged it around a bit, and pressed forward. She grunted as the head pushed its way into her unused hole. I paused for a moment, not to allow her to get comfortable, but so that I might savor the enormity of what I was about to do, deflowering my little stepdaughter's schoolgirl cunt. My hand, no longer needed to line up my prick, grasped her little boyish hip for leverage. Her scrunched-up skirt helped me get a purchase on it. With a shout of joy, I plunged my tool into her, ripping through her maidenhead in one stroke, not stopping until I was buried in her, balls deep. She her eyes flew open in response to the sharp pain, but at first she couldn't make a sound, as the force of my thrust had knocked the wind out of her. But in a moment, she let out a screech, followed by a sob. This just encouraged me. I began to thrust in and out mercilessly, pounding against her under-aged cervix on every stroke. Although her eyes teared up a little, her sobbing stopped, and, believe it or not, in a couple of minutes I felt her little legs wrapping around me, pulling me into her. She started to meet my thrusts, grunting at each collision of our hips. ""You like that, don't you, you little whore! Daddy is going to have to punish your little pussy a lot from now on. Tell me how much you like to have Daddy spank your little cervix!""\n""Oh god, yes! I can't believe it, but don't stop Daddy! Spank my little cunt!"" At this, I could contain myself no longer. I felt my balls tighten for a moment, and then slammed into her relentlessly as I experienced the most powerful orgasm of my life. I blew load after load of my ropy jism deep into her loins, moaning and grunting myself as I did. Even Kimmie got into the act. ""Yes, yes! Cum in me! Take me! Oh, fuck yes, Daddy!"" As I lay on my fifteen-year-old stepdaughter, my slowly deflating cock still buried in her freshly-fucked pussy, I knew true bliss. It felt like Nirvana, as I thought of my copious load of semen, working its way into her healthy young womb. You know, I thought, I'd like to get her pregnant eventually. I'll have to think up some way to avoid any responsibility, of course. There's time to think about that. Meanwhile, I still had this weekend ahead of me. I wasn't foolish enough to believe that just because her pussy had betrayed her in the throes of passion, Kimmie was suddenly a willing partner to all of this. At least not yet. Well, like I said, I had all weekend!\n\n PART III\n\n I actually started to drift off, but my fifteen-year old stepdaughter, Kimmie, shifted uncomfortably beneath me. This roused me from that drowsy afterglow that so often follows a man's orgasm. \n\n""Daddy, I can hardly breathe!"" I pushed up on my arms and rested over the little schoolgirl. I had finally done it -- I had ravished her little virgin pussy. After ten months of blackmailing her into a daily blow job, it might not seem like much of a milestone, but believe me, this had just been the best fuck of my life.\n\n""Why the hell did you have to fuck me?"" As the euphoria of her own pleasure faded, my less-than-willing conquest got some of her everyday attitude back.\n\nShe had been sucking me off daily so that I wouldn't have her drug-dealing, piece-of-shit boyfriend sent to prison. Although he was only seventeen years old, his record was a long one, and Sergeant Thompson from the local precinct assured me that any time I wanted, he could have Billy sent to the state pen as an adult. Since it had originally cost me ten grand in a bribe to this same Sgt. Thompson to keep Billy out of jail, I was pretty sure it would take a little cash to get things reversed. Fine with me. I had plenty of money, and having Billy's freedom in my hands was priceles it got me almost complete control over my sexy little stepdaughter.\n\nI ignored her question. The reason I had fucked her would be obvious to any man in my position. Her sweet little body had been asking for it, and her daily oral service had simply ensured I had plenty of opportunity to think about it. I rose to a kneeling position, and my satisfied prick slid out of her just-deflowered hole. With it came a sloppy ooze of semen, blood, and pussy juice, leaking onto her pink and white ""little girl"" quilted comforter. I'd have to get that cleaned before my wife Denise got home from her weekend trip.\n\nI wasn't concerned that Kimmie might say something to her mother. Leaving aside the threat to her boyfriend's freedom, there was also the matter of lifestyle. She and her mother had practically been on welfare when I met them, and now she was enjoying a life as one of the richest little bitches in her private girl's school. She didn't want to jeopardize that by telling her mother, particularly when she knew I had Denise wrapped around my finger. I was the one who would be believed. She was the one who'd be sent back to her public school, with clothes and allowance fitting her former condition, as ""a lesson about lying, dear"".\n\n""You said maybe I could go out this weekend, after all?"" she asked in a slightly more conciliatory tone.\n\n""Well, honey,"" I replied, ""I have a bit of a conundrum. As you well know, part of the arrangement we made ten months ago, which I might remind you is the only thing keeping Billy among the free, was that you couldn't fuck him. I've been able to monitor this with the hymen exams you've been enjoying every week. Now that you seem to have lost that little integrity proof, how will I know you're holding up your end of our deal?""\n\n""Wha-what?! Because you fuck me, I can't see Billy? ""Cause you're afraid _he'll_ fuck me! That's bullshit!""\n\n""Watch your mouth with me, you little whore! I didn't say that, I said I have a problem that I'll have to think about. In the meantime, for your sass, you can lick me clean."" She hesitated for just a moment, and then slurped the messy thing right into her mouth. With the ambiguity of my last statement, she was probably hoping to please me enough to earn her reprieve. She'd sucked her mother's cunt sauce off my dick many a time, and my semen was nothing new to her. I guess she figured a little blood mixed in was no big deal, either.\n\nI did have a conundrum, though. Letting her see Billy once in a while, even restrained by the terms of our arrangement, had been an effective tool in managing this little sex kitten. On the other hand, having taken possession of that little slot for myself, I was none too eager to share it. I resolved to temporize over the weekend, sampling her sweet schoo- lgirl cunt as often as I could manage, and see if my jealousy might abate enough to relax my restriction -- or better yet, find a way to deal with Billy once and for all.\n\n""That's enough, honey,"" I said as I felt my prick begin to swell. ""Go make us some dinner. I'll tell you what... you'll get to see Billy soon. Maybe this weekend."" She scampered off hopefully toward the kitchen, her wrinkled mini-skirt only half-heartedly pulled down to cover her slime- painted ass. As much as I loved the sight, I didn't want blood or cum stains on any of the furniture, so I told her to clean up first.\n\nAfter she headed downstairs, I headed to the phone in my bedroom.\n\nA couple of hours later, after dinner, just as I thought about getting in another slice of Kimmie pie, the phone rang. Good, they'd found him. I answered the phone, got the details, and hung up. The timing was perfect, as Kimmie was beginning to get ""all sweet"" with me. That meant she was about to ask me if she could go out.\n\n""Kimmie, that was Sgt. Thompson. They just picked up Billy, he's down at the jail. I didn't have anything to do with this"", I lied, ""but maybe I can do something for him. Not right now, though. That little twerp needs to spend some time in jail. I don't want to spend my money getting his ass out for every little thing, or he'll send me to the poor house."" The only money I was really losing was the cash I'd have to pay Thompson for his help on this one.\n\n""What! What happened? He didn't do anything!""\n\n""Honey, we both know that's probably not true. Tell you what, I'll take you down to see him on Sunday. That is if you're cooperative this weekend. Now come over here and sit in my lap.""\n\nWe watched a little TV, my fingers lazily toying with her naked pussy the whole time. She was upset about Billy, but it wasn't the first time since she'd known him he'd spent a night or two in jail, so she eventually relaxed. I could feel her pussy begin to warm up to the attention. Normally in a circumstance like this, I'd watch TV while she nursed on my cock, but I didn't want to waste any of my vigor on that old game _this_ weekend. We watched one of her favorite shows for an hour, at the end of which she was so hot and bothered from my stroking that she didn't protest in the slight- est when I fucked her from behind right there on the couch. She enjoyed it, and may even have cum, but if so, not with the force of her earlier episode at the end of my tongue.\n\nAfter that, we went our separate ways for a few hours, although I kept an ear and eye on her to ensure she didn't leave the house. At bedtime, I let her retire to her own room, where she changed into her little panties-and- T-shirt outfit, before I surprised her with the news that she'd be sleeping in the bed I normally shared with her mother. I gently fucked her one more time, in the ""spoons"" position, before we drifted off with my wilting but happy cock tucked up inside her little fifteen-year-old snatch. I awoke before her on Saturday morning, so I decided to usher in her day with a good tongue-lashing. By the time she was fully awake, she had already been moaning and humping up into my face for several minutes.\n\nI kept eating her, even after she began begging me to fuck her. Only after she had enjoyed a shattering orgasm from my oral attentions did I crawl up her teenaged body and give her a breakfast fuck. \n\nIt seemed my efforts to turn around her attitude toward me were beginning to work - as her body betrayed her, her mind tried to explain it. If she were like most women, she would come to believe that she actually did like me emotionally, and that was why she was enjoying the sex. ""I must like him, because I enjoy sex with him, and I'm not a slut"". ""Cognitive dissonance"", they had called that in my Psych 101 class back in college, and I've always found it a powerful tool in manipulating the female mind.\n\nAfter breakfast, I suggested we break in our secluded backyard pool for the first time that year. It was a sunny day, one of the first truly hot days in May, and I knew she enjoyed sunbathing. It didn't take much to convince her that she might as well get to work on an all-body tan, so she didn't even bother with a suit. I enjoyed rubbing lotion all over her sweet little schoolgirl body, into every nook and cranny.\n\nAfter enjoying the sun for an hour or so, we jumped in the pool. It wasn't long before we were splashing each other, and I was throwing her little 95-pound body into the air and ""failing"" to catch her as she hit the water. She started giggling and enjoying herself, and actually hanging around my neck, just like she had when she was a ten-year old. I actually sensed growing (or in this case, returning) affection from her, and to tell you the truth, I was feeling more than just predatory sensations toward her.\n\nThe ten-year old Kimmie however, had never led me by the hand to the shallow end of the pool for a leisurely, slow screw. I was surprised at the fifteen-year old Kimmie's turn-around, but I happily joined in. This was going even better than I had hoped.\n\nWe spent the rest of the day and evening together, of course. Most of the time we were physically caressing each other or even copulating, but a good part of the time we just spent in each other's company, and we started enjoying our time together in ways that we hadn't since our ""arrangement"" went into effect ten months before. I didn't regret for one instant the several hundred loads of cum that the ""arrangement"" had allowed me to pump down her slutty throat over the last ten months. I certainly didn't want to take back any of the cum I had shot up her cunt thus far this weekend. But I did enjoy the move toward a more civil, might I even hope, affectionate relationship that Saturday seemed to promise. She took a shower before bed, and when I followed her up about 45 minutes later, it didn't really surprise me to find her waiting in my bed.\n\nOn Sunday morning, I awoke to the feel of her skilled schoolgirl mouth on my cock. I must admit, I was started to get a little ""chapped"" after so much screwing, and this, her first voluntary blow job, was just what the doctor ordered. I sighed contentedly as I thought about the change in her attitude toward me. The more I learn about women, the less I understand, but I'm happy to take advantage of it, nonetheless.\n\nAfter so much sex, I'm afraid I didn't have too sizable a load for her breakfast, but she happily swallowed what I could give her. After our real breakfast, I brought up Billy for the first time in two days.\n\n""Why don't we go down to the cop shop and see how Billy is doing today, Honey?""\n\nShe looked a little surprised, and maybe a bit embarrassed at herself. If I judged things right, she was a little less interested in Billy now. She seemed puzzled by my friendly sounding offer. She didn't know what I had arranged with Sgt. Thompson.\n\nWe headed down to the station around noon, after I called Thompson to let him know when we'd be there. It was his day off, but for the additional five grand, he was happy to come in. He was also looking forward to the demonstration he and I had planned.\n\nHe met us in the dayroom at the precinct, and quickly led us into an observation room, complete with one-way mirror into an interrogation bay. Kimmie and I sat down, I trying to suppress a smirk, and Kimmie looking quite puzzled. In a few minutes, Sgt. Thompson entered the interrogation room, and sat in a chair which he had turned away from the only table in the room to face the door. We had a good profile view. A minute later, a jailer led a slightly bruised-looking Billy into the room, his hands cuffed behind his back. The jailer left, shutting and latching the door behind him.\n\nKimmie called out Billy's name, but I informed her that he couldn't hear her. The speakers that normally would carry sound from interrogation into our room were turned off, so we couldn't hear them, either. What happened next was a major surprise to Kimmie. Sgt. Thompson said something to Billy, and then pulled out his semi-erect cock. Billy sank to his knees, and swallowed the cop's prong wholesale.\n\nKimmie gasped, and a surprised ""No!"" sprang from her, as she looked on in horror. What she didn't know was that this was no impulsive act on Billy's part. He had been well prepared for this scene. Sgt. Thompson had assured me that after all of Billy's trips to juvenile detention centers, he was no stranger to fellatio. Further, since being picked up on Friday, Billy had shared a cell with an inveterate, hardened convict. This mean bastard was out on parole, but had willingly agreed to spend the weekend as a guest of the city after Thompson had promised him all the boy-meat he could care to rape. After being broken down for almost forty-eight hours, Billy had been led to the interrogation room and told that all his charges would be dropped if he managed to please Sgt. Thompson. At this point, both his eagerness to get out and his numbness to the idea of sucking dick made him quite compliant when Thompson told him what to do.\n\nLeaving the cuffs on him had been my idea, sort of a reminder to Kimmie of all those afternoons she had spent cuffed before my manhood, servicing me as Billy was now servicing his nemesis. Thompson had loved the idea, not just the cuffs, but the blow job as well. I knew from the moment I met the man, from the virulence with which he gloated over busting Billy, that he was a repressed homosadist. Getting paid to help me out was the excuse he needed to enjoy his own fantasy. So much the better. I liked cultivating his allegiance to me. You never know when you might need a cop in your hip pocket.\n\nI made Kimmie watch until after Thompson had pumped his load down Billy's throat and forced the punk to lick him clean. Then she was more than ready to leave, without speaking to Billy.\n\nMy wife Denise returned from my mother's that evening, to report that it had been a false alarm, and of course my mother was fine. She chose not to join Kimmie and me in the pool for an after-dark swim, which allowed me to knock off one more piece of fifteen-year-old ass for the weekend. I could barely service my horny wife when I got to bed.\n\nI continued my afternoon sessions with Kimmie, but now I usually spent my load into her healthy young womb, rather than down her throat. At the end of the month, she told me she had missed her period. I bought her an early pregnancy test, and sure enough, she was bearing a child, mine by default. Now for an alibi. At my direction, Thompson arranged for Billy to be let out on his own recognizance while he awaited trial. He called Kimmie again and again, but she refused to see him. I don't think she ever told him why. After a week, he broke down and tried to force his way into our house. I held him at gun point while we waited for the police. We were now able to add criminal trespass and attempted assault to his charges. While we waited for the cops, I played him the videotape I had made of the day I took Kimmie's cherry. I then destroyed the tape before his eyes. Even he knew that he'd never be believed.\n\nI understand he was sentenced to two years in the ""Big House"". Far more importantly, as far as Kimmie and I were concerned, was the blood test. You see, we informed the state that we believed Billy had gotten Kimmie pregnant during his week out. Thompson was able to swap a blood sample I provided with the sample taken from Billy, so the official paternity is his. This is probably bewildering to the little shit, but with the test and Kimmie's ""confession"", that's all there is to it.\n\nHer mother was furious with her, but I convinced Denise we should keep the baby and raise it as our own. Of course, Kimmie is required to stay close to home these days, under my watchful care every afternoon. Kimmie's ultrasound indicates that it's a girl on the way. Although Denise isn't happy about the pregnancy, she is happy that I have promised to raise her daughter's daughter with all the love, care and attention that I have always given to Kimmie."
321,Arrested,"['Mdom-F', 'nc']","Settling into the RPC, he jammed his baton between the seats and stuck his Maglite into the recharger. He picked up the radio mic and informed Dispatch that 86-12 was in service, and pulled out into the night.\n\nOn his way to his assigned post, he stopped at the 7-Eleven on 7th, where the night clerk always bounced for a large coffee. He picked up his coffee, went to the cash, and gave the clerk a dollar bill. Smiling back at him, the clerk handed him back 4 quarters. It wouldn't do for an IAD hack to get the wrong idea.\n\nFive minutes later he pulled the RPC into the hide, and informed dispatch of his location. The dispatcher acknowledged, smiling to himself. He'd already been advised by the sarge that 86-12 was not to be sent any routine calls for service. 86-12 was strictly 'hands-off' for the rest of the tour.\n\nThe patrolman activated his radar and sat back, sipping his coffee. 2 more hours, and he'd be starting a 3 day weekend.\n\nThe radar bleeped, and registered 85 just as a low slung late model Ford roared past. The cop was in a forgiving mood, but 85 was too much. He spun his wheels pulling out of the hide, activating the overhead light bar out of habit. He pulled up a car length behind the speeding Ford, and bleeped the siren twice. The driver got the message, and slowly pulled to the curb.\n\nThe cop hit the spotlight, and let his experienced eyes scan the car's interior. One occupant, apparently female, both hands in sight gripping the wheel nervously. He checked the plate against the hot sheet he'd memorized at roll call, came up with a blank. He was reaching for the mic to call in for wants and warrants just because the regs said he had to, then discarded the idea. He really didn't want to issue any cites tonight, he'd just warn the driver sternly and let it go, so he could get back to relaxing in the hide.\n\nHe opened the door and stepped out, after making sure he had both spotlights on, the red and blue lights flashing and the alley lights activated. If he were wrong about this one, she wouldn't be able to see through the curtain of light to get off a shot.\n\nHe approached the car from the passenger's side, and knocked on the window. The woman jumped, expecting to see him coming from the left side. He smiled to himself at her reaction, and waited for the window to roll down.\n\n""Going a little fast weren't you? 85's a bit much for this road,"" he said.\n\n""I'm sorry officer, I just hate driving alone at night,"" the driver replied.\n\nLooking at her close up, the cop could see she was quite attractive. He was having a problem keeping his eyes off her large breasts, and the fact that she was wearing a V-neck without anything on underneath it was not helping matters any.\n\n""Step out of the car, please,"" he requested. She did, and followed him back to the RPC, surely expecting to be given a summons, and clearly anticipating the effect of even more points going onto her license. She knew her insurance company would drop her if she got another ticket, they'd as much as told her so. They'd muttered something about assigned risk categories, and such.\n\nWhen they were both in the RPC, the cop knew he was in serious trouble. In addition to gorgeous tits, the female driver had wonderful legs, which were being shown off by a tight miniskirt and high heels. He quickly launched into his spiel, going through it by rote. How many times had he said the same things to other speeders? He wasn't sure he could remember.\n\nAs he continued, the woman got more and more upset. The cop noticed, and this began to excite him...a beautiful woman alone with him in the RPC, clearly willing to do anything to avoid the ticket she thought she was going to get after the verbal harangue.\n\nAs he spoke, an idea began to form. ""Miss, take your sweater off. Now!""\n\nThe woman stared at him a second, the commanding tone exciting her. Then she did as was told, remembering times past when she had been made to submit. And relishing the memories.\n\nThe cop gazed hungrily at her exposed tits, his eyes drawn to the golden rings suspended from her nipples. He told her quickly that if she pleased him, and did exactly what she was told, she could avoid the ticket.\n\nThe now excited woman looked back, and demurely answered, ""Yes, sir.""\n\nThe cop then ordered her to suck his cock, and as she bent over to unzip him thought that this was the reason he had become a cop. He loved the power.\n\nHe pushed her face down into his lap, and then quickly yanked it up again. ""I told you to suck, not lick, you cunt!"" He reached across and slapped her tits,raising a nice shade of pink on the soft flesh. He had grown much bolder after having seen the rings--he understood what they meant.\n\nHe slapped the cuffs on her, making them slightly too tight. He threw open the door, and dragged her outside. He opened the rear door, and made her kneel,chest on the seat. He told her that she had been bad, and would have to pay as he slipped off her skirt, exposing her beautiful ass. The skin was a soft white, but would not remain that way for long. Telling her to count out loud,he began to spank her, slowly at first, then faster.\n\nShe began to count out loud as she had been told, and her voice began to quiver as the spanking grew more intense. Still, it was obvious to the cop that she was enjoying the humiliation of being spanked in a police car on the side of the interstate.\n\nAt last he stopped, and drew out his turgid cock. He rubbed along the crack of her ass, and told her that if she fucked well, he would reward her. He slid his shaft into her dripping cunt, then pulled out and quickly inserted it in her ass.\n\nHer ass was tight, and warm...she squirmed as he entered her, but knew better than to make a sound. She was nice and tight, and the cop grew harder the deeper he went.\n\nHe started to stroke in and out, fucking his new slave's ass. Occasionally he would reach forward, and tweak her nipples, and pull on her rings. She began to moan from the pleasure, and he pinched her clit hard, reminding her he hadn't given her permission to make any noise."
322,Arresting Officer,"['MF', 'affair']","The Sergeant's car was follow by the prisoner bus and two other cruisers, leaving only two cars behind. ""Nothing else to keep us here."" Cynthia said. Officer Herrity produced a pair of handcuffs and proceeded to put them on the prisoner, pinning her arms behind her back. Regulations clearly called for them when transporting someone by squad car. Then he called out to the driver of the other car that he would meet him back at the station. ""I don't think I'll be needing an escort, Herrity."" Cynthia said. ""I don't think this young lady is going to give me any trouble. Are you honey?""\n""No."" She meekly answered. ""Good."" Cynthia smiled. Herrity hesitated for a moment. It was clearly against regulations to let O'Rourke transport the prisoner by herself. But then again, she was a Lieutenant. Unless there was another higher ranking officer to overrule her, her orders were set in stone. Besides, she was somewhat of a hard ass. He would love to see her taken down a peg or two if she got chewed out by the Captain over this. It would be so easy just to casually mention the incident within earshot of the right person. With a broad grin, Herrity turned and entered the other cruiser. ""Jody was it?"" Cynthia said as she eased her into the car. The hooker nodded in acknowledgment. ""Well Jody, maybe we'll just take a little ride downtown. But I'm afraid that it won't be the one you were expecting from Murphy."" \n\n The ride to the Precinct was both quick and quiet. Neither Cynthia or Jody said a word to each other. When they pulled into the Station's parking lot, Jody finally broke the silence. ""You're actually taking me to jail?"" She asked in wide eyed astonishment. ""Well that's what usually happens when you get arrested, Peaches."" Cynthia said with a grin. ""Where did you think I was taking you?""\n""I thought....I mean I......"" Jody stammered, then became very quiet. Parking the car, Cynthia removed her prisoner and led her through the parking lot and into the station house. Immediately they were immersed in a sea of dark and light blue uniforms. The Lieutenant acknowledged the greeting of the desk sergeant with a wave of her hand. Her first order of business was to check in her firearm. Weapons weren't allowed in the booking area. With a firm grip on the younger woman's shoulder, Cynthia guided her through a maze of corridors. Stepping down a final hallway, Jody could see a small crowd of fellow hookers waiting to be booked. It appeared to be a long line. ""Afraid we have a full house this morning, Lieutenant."" A sandy haired officer said as he approached Cynthia with a clipboard in hand. ""Might be an hour or more before we can even begin to process your paperwork.""\n""It seems like it gets longer and longer, Pete"" Cynthia observed. ""Yeh,"" The officer replied with a nod of his head. ""But it should ease up a little when they open the annex at the end of the month. At least we'll have those new holding cells.""\n""On a morning like this we could use them."" Cynthia said. ""I sure hope the Mayor is enjoying his Sunday morning breakfast plans, because mine just got shot to hell.""\n""If you like, Lieutenant, I'll be happy to take her off your hands. So you can get out of here and make your date."" Pete Willis said with a smile. Cynthia returned the smile because she knew his request was genuinely motivated by a desire to help her out. Not every cop in the precinct was an asshole. ""I appreciate the offer, I think I'd like to take care of this one personally.""\n""Good enough."" He replied. ""You know, I bet if I really tried, I might be able to sneak you in ahead of some of the others. Rank has its privileges you know.""\n""You know I've never played that game."" Cynthia concluded. ""Its not fair to the street troops who are out there busting their tails every day. I can afford to wait a while. I'm just going to see if I can find a place to store the princess here while I grab a bite to eat."" Pete was about to say that every holding cell in the station was already filled when the Lieutenant turned and led her charge away. He wondered what the hooker had done to piss off the Lieutenant so much that she made the bust herself. Officer Willis knew that many officers thought of Lieutenant O'Rourke as a cold hearted bitch. But he had seen her cradle an injured child or cry at a murdered cops funeral. He had also heard how she stood down two uzi armed druggies when they broke into a west side health clinic looking for drugs. The incident had ended with both druggies dead and a dozen clinic patients eternally grateful.\n\n Another journey down a series of endless halls caused Jody to become disoriented. The one thing she did notice was that with every new turn there were less and less people. Finally they came to a locked door at the end of a corridor. There was a sign that read - 21th Precinct Annex. Taped over it was a hand written sign that read - Construction Zone - No Admittance. Jody watched as Cynthia pulled a key ring from her belt and unlocked the door. Where was she taking her? She opened her mouth to say something but was cut off with an angry stare before she could say a word. Another quick trip down a dimly lit corridor and then down a long flight of stairs, carefully avoiding piles of construction debris, brought the two women to the just finished holding cells. With a practiced swiftness, Cynthia attached a locking clamp through Jody's cuffs and clipped it to the iron bars. It was finally too much for Jody to keep silent. ""You can't seriously be thinking of leaving me here?"" Jody exclaimed as she pulled against the hard metal of her handcuffs. ""It's a thought."" Cynthia mused as she took a step back and took a long hard look at Jody. ""But perhaps we can find a way to, what was the phrase Murphy used, oh yes, grease the wheels of justice."" Jody only replied with a hard stare. ""Oh come on, "" Cynthia said as she retraced her step and reached out and stroked her hand alongside Jody's cheek. Jody tried to pull away but Cynthia had her pinned against the bars of a cell. ""You can't tell me this is all new to you. How many cocks in blue have filled that pretty mouth of yours."" Cynthia added as she ran her long manicured finger across Jody's full sensual lips. ""Or how many times you've spread those lovely legs for the boys in blue.""\n""I don't do women."" Jody said defiantly. ""Then you're definitely missing something."" Cynthia went on as she glided her finger down across Jody's neck and into the deep valley between the large olive skinned breasts. ""You're a fucking dyke!"" Jody spat out. ""Don't knock it till you've tried it."" Cynthia laughed. By now her hand's journey had brought it to the high slit in Jody's shorts and her fingers played across both the exposed skin and soft flesh of the girl's ass beneath the thin material. ""Of course, I could've left you to the sweet attentions of Sergeant Murphy."" Cynthia said as she patted Jody's ass. ""From what I hear, he's hung like a horse."" Her digital odyssey now moved up the small of Jody's back. ""Then again, I've also heard that he likes his action through the rear door."" Cynthia smirked. ""I would guess that it would be a real tight fit back there."" The in a abrupt motion, Cynthia grabbed Jody's ponytail and jerked her head backwards. Pressing her mouth hard against the captive woman, the Police Lieutenant savored the softness of Jody's lips. The younger woman opened her mouth to protest, only to have it filled by a probing tongue. Then as suddenly as it began, the kiss ended. ""Still not interested?"" Cynthia asked. Jody answered by again pulling against her bonds, and letting out a grunt of frustration when they proved as unyielding as before. ""Well I guess I'll have to just work a little harder to change your mind."" The woman in blue responded. Cynthia turned away from Jody for a moment then once more ran her hand across the backside of the tight red shorts. She stopped at the solitary pocket and slipped her fingers inside. ""What's this?"" She asked. Jody looked over her shoulders to see what Cynthia was talking about. She was shocked when the tall redhead pulled a knife from out of the hooker's shorts. ""What have we got here?"" Cynthia asked as she held up a six inch switchblade. ""A concealed weapon, and an illegal one at that.""\n""You planted that!"" Jody said. ""Did I?"" Cynthia asked in mock innocence. ""Who's going to believe something like that? I mean take the word of some street whore against that of a decorated member of the Metropolitan Police.""\n""I was searched before, when they rounded us all up."" Jody countered. ""I remember the cop's name, Santiago. He searched me head to toe. He can tell them I didn't have a knife.""\n""And I'll bet he enjoyed searching you too."" Cynthia said as she played with the closed knife. ""But the fact remains that Officer Santiago is still a rookie. That combined with the fact that there are limitations on how thoroughly a male officer may search a female subject, as well as his possible distraction by your obvious charms, could have caused him to miss this weapon."" The change in Jody's expression showed that she knew she wouldn't be believed. ""And who's to say that once they run this weapon though the lab, what else they might find."" Cynthia went on. ""It wouldn't surprise me the least to find that it was used in an assault case, or perhaps even a homicide. Something a lot more serious than turning tricks.""\n""I've met some really scuzzy cops before."" Jody snapped back. ""But you are one sick crazy fucking bitch!"" The black haired girl felt the sting of the sudden blow against the side of her face before her eyes even registered the movement of her captor's free hand. There had been a lot of force in the swing, and she didn't need a mirror to know her cheek was now a bright crimson. ""Wrong answer, whore!"" Cynthia yelled, raising her voice for the first time. An expression of fear replaced the bravado In Jody's blue eyes. Had she pushed too far?\n\nCynthia's burst of anger seemed to pass as quickly as it erupted. Her attention was now back on the knife. With a loud snap, she popped the blade open. Jody's eyes opened wide as she watched the rays of the overhead work lights sparkle across the length of the blade. Cynthia seemed fascinated by the miniature light show. ""I was just thinking,"" Cynthia said as she stepped up to Jody and grabbed the bottom of her tank top an stretched it outward. ""If you were able to hide this knife, who knows what else you were able to hide?"" With that she brought up the cutting edge and sliced through the thin material of the blouse. Jody took a deep breath as the razor sharp knife passed up between her huge mounds and then arched up toward her neck. To be pulled aside at seemingly the last moment. The now severed sections of her blouse fell to her sides and her previously restrained breasts burst free. Cynthia whistled in appreciation as the twin globes bounced in the open air. A full 38D, they had the largest aureoles the Police Officer had ever seen, nearly two inches across. Capped by wide nipples that rose nearly an eight of an inch. Unable to resist, she dropped the knife and brought a hand to each globe. Cynthia sighed with delight as she closed on the soft flesh, pressing her thumbs across the erect nipples. ""Mmmm, the firmness of youth."" She purred. Jody couldn't help but respond to the touch. Her nipples had always been incredibly sensitive, even this simple caress was enough to send a pleasing ripple across her chest. She bit down on her lip to hide her facial reaction but knew she wasn't doing a very good job of it. What self control Jody had, faded completely when Cynthia replaced her grazing touch with the wet and warm sensation of her tongue. Cynthia had first sucked another woman's breast when she was 16, and the years of experience showed. If anything, Jody's nipples grew harder as Cynthia stroked them again and again, sending shivers of bliss now throughout her captive body. Moving her attentions upward, Cynthia's tongue marked a path across Jody's inviting neck until it once more reached her mouth. Pulling the girl's naked breasts tight against her, Cynthia kissed her a second time. Moist and warm, this time there was little resistance to her effort as Jody even opened her mouth to admit her. As they played a game of dueling tongues, Cynthia slid her free hand down beneath the waistband of Jody's shorts. There she was greeting by three exciting surprises. First, the fact that she wore no panties - although not surprising considering her occupation. Secondly, running her fingers across her pubic mound she discovered that it was totally bare. And finally, the most exciting discovery - Jody was already dripping wet. Despite her protests, she was really being turned on. Dropping to her knees, Cynthia grabbed both sides of the blue shorts and pulled them down with a powerful thrust. Jody signaled her consent by stepping out of them as they settled on the floor. ""She looks like a teenager."" Cynthia thought as she got her first took at Jody's shaved pussy. It brought to mind the image of Carol Davis, her first lover when they were both teens. Parting the smooth olive brown legs, Cynthia pushed her head forward and ran her probing tongue up and down the length of Jody's slit. Quickly covered by a thick coating of lubricating juices, her tongue effortlessly slid inside. ""Oh God yes!"" Jody exclaimed, no longer caring about anything except the electric touch of this woman's mouth. She thrusted her pelvis forward, trying to drive Cynthia deeper within her. More than happy to accommodate her desire, the older woman began a series of furious motions with her darting tongue. The dark haired woman moaned loudly as Cynthia gripped her ass cheeks and pressed her face hard against her wetness, sucking hungrily. It wasn't long before Jody was on the verge of orgasm. Her body quaked and sweat ran down her breasts as her vaginal muscles contracted around the instrument of her pleasure. Then like a wave breaking against the shoals, she orgasmed with an intensity she had never before known. Her pelvis pushed forward, her shoulders arched backward and she slammed against the hard bars behind her. Cynthia's fingers pressed hard into the soft flesh of her buttocks as the red haired fury lapped up her juices like a kitten does milk. Drained, Jody slumped back against the bars. Cynthia rose and stepped back, enjoying the view of her prize. Smiling, she ran her tongue across her lips, relishing the sweet souvenir of their encounter.\n\nAfter a few moments, the Lieutenant noticed that the hooker had opened her eyes and was again staring at her. Neither fear or hostility showed in her eyes, just an increasing hunger. Satisfied that she now had her complete attention, Cynthia walked over to her and unclipped her belt. As it fell to the floor, the tall woman began to slowly undo the buttons of her blouse. That too soon fell to the floor, exposing a dark blue bra that because of its matching color had been invisible beneath her tunic. A minute later, her slacks were piled atop it, exposing matching blue panties. Soon they too joined the growing pile. Cynthia's breasts were much smaller than Jody's, her skin a pale white. Many times she had tried to get a tan, but she had a tendency to freckle - a condition that she truly hated. Between her legs sat a wild bush of bright red hair, stretching over her entire bikini area. Wordlessly, she stepped over to Jody and straddled the sitting girl. Jody immediately took the hint and pressed her face between her legs. Cynthia let her take a few minutes to get comfortable to the idea and then began to do a bump and grind. It wasn't long before the red hair was sticky with juices as Jody practiced what Cynthia had taught her. She couldn't match the experience twenty years of lovers had given her partner, but she was willing to give it all the delight her youthful zeal could bring. Running her fingers through Jody's dark hair, Cynthia soon lost herself in the rising crest of her own passion. The girl had learned well, she had to admit. Not many lovers were a natural at this, but Jody had definite potential. ""Oh baby, do it to me!"" She yelled as she grabbed a handful of hair and mashed her moist pussy into Jody's mouth. The excitement of the last hour erupted like a bursting dam. Cynthia felt every muscle in her body tense up and then turn to jello. As her legs gave way beneath her, she reached out for the cell bars for support. Finally even that wasn't enough as Cynthia slid to the floor next to Jody. Long minutes passed as the two sweaty women sat up against each other, catching their breath. Finally, Jody broke the stillness.\n\n""Can I get out of these now?"" She said, lifting the handcuffs into view. Cynthia reached over and pulled the keys off her belt. A few seconds later, Jody was rubbing her sore wrists. ""Happy now?"" Cynthia asked. ""Not really, but I think this will make me feel better."" Came the answer. With that, she grabbed Cynthia and kissed her as hard as she could. This time is was her tongue that was the aggressor as it explored the interior of Cynthia's mouth. They lay there in each others arms, softly caressing the others naked form. Exchanging long, moist, kisses, their tongues slipping back and forth.\n\n ""This was fun."" Jody said softly. ""A pity it has to come to an end.""\n""I know,"" Cynthia replied, still stroking Jody's breast. ""They should be just about finished with that crowd up in booking. I should be able to get your paperwork right through now.""\n""Fuck you!"" Jody hissed. ""Hey, I was only kidding."" Cynthia chuckled. ""And besides, I think you just did.""\n\nStanding up, Jody examined the torn remains of her blouse. It would be impossible to wear out of the building. ""What am I going to do about this?"" She asked. ""I can't very well parade upstairs with these hanging out.""\n""They are very noticeable."" Cynthia noted, the humor still in her voice. ""Don't worry, there's some clothes in the locker room in the back. You can wash up and change."" With that, Jody picked up her rags and heading in the direction she had indicated.\n\n Cynthia washed up in the utility closet. She knew that if she followed Jody back into the locker room's shower they would never get out of here. Quickly dressing, she checked her watch, still time for a late morning breakfast. ""Hey, lets get a move on!"" She yelled to the back.\n\nJody reappeared five minutes later, having gone an amazing transformation. She was a totally different woman. Her topknot ponytail was gone and her black hair had been tied up into a tight bun. Gone also were the bright makeup and gold jewelry. Her face had been freshly scrubbed and she now wore only a hint of makeup. What was most astonishing was the outfit she now wore. It was the blue uniform of the Metropolitan Police Force. On her collars were the pips of the 14th Precinct. She wore the shield of a Patrolman, across from the name tag which read Austin.\n\n""How do I look?"" She said, striking a pose. ""Like a recruiting poster."" Cynthia replied. ""Now lets get out of here.""\n\nThe two woman turned to leave when Jody asked. ""What would you have done if they had actually booked me?""\n""I would've said you were one of my snitches and got you out of there."" Was the reply. ""With the Captain off smoozing with the Mayor, I'm the senior officer here. No one would think to question my cutting you loose.""\n\n""I have to admit, Cyn, you really outdid yourself this time."" Jody smiled as they walked down the corridor to the stairwell. ""You can be a real crazy bitch when you want to be.""\n""And you love it."" Cynthia grinned, blowing her lover a kiss. ""True, very true.""\n""Enough chit-chat, we really have to get going."" The Lieutenant said as they reached the stairs. ""D'Marco's isn't going to hold those brunch reservations forever.""\n""One last thing though,"" Jody said as she followed up the stairs. ""If we ever try this again, next time... I get to be the arresting officer!"" \n\nAt that, both women burst into laughter."
323,Art in the Dark,['MF'],"During one class, my pencil rolled off the little flip up desk and landed on the floor in front of her. I leaned over to get it and had my face almost against her knees. If it hadn't been so dark in there I probably could have had a nice view of her pussy. I found the pencil and when I sat back I looked over at her for some sort of sign, but she ignored me.\n\nI started sitting with my legs apart, crowding into her space, I guess to annoy her into moving. When our knees touched, she never pulled away. I scratched my knee and let my hand rest on her leg. She pushed her leg against mine. At the risk of embarrassing myself, I boldly rested my hand on the inside of her knee. She didn't move away. I moved it up her bare leg until I was touching the softest parts of the inner thigh. She slid forward in the seat to give me better access up through the leg of her baggy shorts.\n\nMy hand soon felt the warmth radiating from her pussy way before actually touching it. I ran my fingers over her panties feeling the soft mound underneath. They were already getting damp from my touch. I slid a finger under the leg band to feel her warm slick pussy. She had a small tuft of pubic hair above her clit, but her pussy lips were cleanly shaved.\n\nI worked my finger the length of her slit, slowly and gently. She began to move against my hand. I looked at her beautiful face, but she looked straight ahead at the screen, aglow with the image of some ancient Greek with a fig-leaf pecker. She had little expression other than slightly closing her eyes as I would touch her clit.\n\nIt became a regular ritual. Every class I would find some excuse to touch her leg, work my way up and end up finger-fucking her to a quiet, almost imperceptible orgasm. Several times I took her hand and rested it on my bobbing, frustrated cock. She always pull her hand back, clearly not interested in it.\n\nSometimes I sat there thinking ""Fuck you, bitch. If you aren't going to do me, then I'm not doing you anymore."" That would last about 5 minutes and my hand would be worming its way towards her sweet warm pussy. My dick would go untouched for another class. What the hell. I was having a good time. Later, I would go back to the dorm and jerk off furiously to relieve the tension. It was worth it. Once we had started this little game, we did it every class until the mid-term exam.\n\nWhich probably explains why I didn't do well on the mid- term. The easiest class in the whole college and I almost flunked the damn thing. I stared at all the slides as I fingered my little classmate's pussy, but I never heard one word the prof said. I didn't know what I was looking at. On the other hand, the nearly anonymous pussy was taking it all in and not just my fingers. She ended up with an A.\n\nThe prof spent one whole class reviewing all the slides that had been on the exam and going over the answers. I know I should have been writing them all down. Some of them would probably be on the final. Instead...well, I had my middle finger up to the second knuckle in pink delicious pussy.\n\n""Mr. Jordan?"" Professor Hornsby asked. The little answering yelp was not mine but my little friend's. Hearing my name, I instinctively pulled my hand free of the girl's wet panties. I got caught in the leg opening and gave her a painful pussy wedgie.\n\n""Uh...here. I mean, yes?""\n\n""See me after class, please.""\n\n""What the hell does that old bat want?"" I looked over at the girl, ""Look, I'm sorry,"" I said shrugging. She responded only with a scowl, then gathered up her books and left without a word.\n\nWhen the lights came up, I reluctantly walked down to the podium and introduced myself. Prof. Hornsby picked up her notes and motioned for me to follow her out the back door to the faculty offices. Walking behind her I realized that someone seeing her only from the back could mistake that small waist, firm ass and long red hair for a much younger woman. Especially someone who has been playing stink-finger for almost an hour with the blue balls and woody to prove it.\n\nShe unlocked her office door and motioned for me to go inside and sit. I flopped down on the dark leather couch that dominated her small office. I wondered why she was picking on me. Lots of other people had bombed the exam.\n\n""Mr. Jordan,"" she looked at me with cold but beautiful clear blue eyes. ""You have not been paying much attention in class and your test grade shows it. I know what you have been doing.""\n\n""What do you mean?"" I croaked.\n\n""I'm not stupid, Mr. Jordan, and I'm not blind,"" she said sitting down beside me on the leather couch. She reached over to take my wrist and pulled my fingers to her nose to smell them.\n\nI was embarrassed, but very excited by this. Her tongue darted out to dance on the tips of my fingers which only minutes before had been in a strange young girl's pussy.\n\n""Look, Professor Hornsby...""\n\n""Elizabeth""\n\n""OK, Elizabeth. I'll really try to work harder.""\n\n""Of course, you will. You can start by working harder on this."" She leaned back against the arm of the couch and guided my hand up her skirt. Inches from her crotch, she let go to allow me to explore on my own. Once satisfied that I wasn't going to freak, she hiked up her skirt and removed her panties. It was an incredible sight. She had a tangled red bush of the finest, softest hair I had ever touched on any part of any body. It parted easily in my fingers allowing me to explore the length of her slit. Even her lips were a bright red that blended into the pink inner folds of her pussy. The alabaster starkness of her skin made the color more intense. It was the most beautiful pussy I had ever seen in my young life. I was eager to explore more.\n\nI gently pushed one finger into her wet hole. It was tight but yielded just enough to engulf my finger. I could feel the gentle grip of her vaginal walls holding my finger inside while I softly massaged her clit with my thumb.\n\nElizabeth threw her head back on the arm rest and moaned in sync with each movement of my thumb over her clit. I inserted my middle finger and felt that talented pussy yield once again just enough to admit the second finger, then close snugly around them both.\n\nI'd already had an hour of finger-fucking with my classmate. It was time for something more for me. I leaned down to kiss and tongue her large, firm clit. I worked my two fingers in and out of her hole while tasting her delicious musky juices. She held my head in her hands and began to guide me around her pussy to work on the areas that obviously gave her the most pleasure. When I would do something she liked she would hold my head still.\n\nI reached up to hold her tits and discovered she had unbuttoned her blouse and freed them from her bra. I couldn't see them with my face buried deep in her twat, but I could feel their creamy softness. They were quite large and fell to the side when I released them.\n\n""Fuck me...""\n\n""Uh...Rick.""\n\n""Fuck me now, Rick.""\n\nI knelt in front of her and wiped my face on my sleeve. Her cum was literally dripping off my chin. She quickly pulled off her skirt and scooted her ass toward me so that she was flat on the couch with her pure white legs spread wide. I have never seen anyone with skin so perfect and so white it was almost translucent. Her breasts were huge and capped with large aureole so delicately pink that they almost disappeared against the surrounding skin. The nipples were small and not as prominent as other women I had seen.\n\nI pulled the head of my cock through her slit to wet it, then slid it into her pussy. It was immediately clear that stories my inexperienced friends had told me about older women was completely wrong. Elizabeth's pussy felt resilient. She did not have the muscular tightness of the young girls I was used to, but her pussy felt, well...alive! It felt like it opened wider for the larger cock head, then closed down on the slender shaft. Hell, it felt like a very soft hand!\n\nI guess young men like to go a little too fast for older women. Elizabeth wrapped her legs around my ass and squeezed to pull me in, then relaxed when she wanted me to pull back out. I followed her lead clumsily at first, but quickly got the hang of it until the rhythm was automatic. Once I got in the groove, the difference in her was startling. About every 30 seconds she would begin to shiver like she was very cold and her abdominal muscles would clench into a peak that ran from her pussy to her diaphragm. It scared me at first.\n\n""Are you OK?""\n\n""Orgasms,"" she grunted. ""Don't stop. Don't stop.""\n\nOK, I had heard of multiple orgasms for women. I might be flunking art but I don't think I'll ever flunk sex. However, this was ridiculous. She must have had 15 or 20 in a row, all the while timing my strokes for me with her wrap-around legs.\n\nI held out as long as I could, but watching this gorgeous woman cum and cum over and over finally got to me. I started pumping faster and faster. After awhile I figured ""Fuck her and that timing thing with the legs.""\n\n""Cum on my tits,"" she said and pulled me out on the next backstroke. Instead of stroking pussy, the next stroke got hand. She expertly stroked my cock with her hand until I came hot and powerfully. Before she could get control of the situation and aim my cock at her tits, I came all over her face, in her hair and left a decent load on the arm of the couch for good measure. I'm sure she had done this plenty in her 40 some odd years, but the volume of cum surprised both of us.\n\n""Get me a fucking tissue,"" she said laughing, her closed eyes turned to two small pools of white cum. I looked around and saw the box on her desk. I brought it over and wiped the cum from her eyes. Before I could wipe the rest of her face, she pulled me down and kissed me passionately. I could taste my own cum in her mouth as she slid her tongue in and out of mine. I finished cleaning up the both of us with the flimsy tissues.\n\n""I hope you learned your lesson, young man,"" she said to me jokingly.\n\n""Yes ma'am. I definitely learned something here,"" I said smiling at her.\n\n""From now on, you sit in the front row. No more back rows.""\n\nYea, I thought, and no more finger-fucking my anonymous friend. Bummer.\n\n""Then after class you are to report to me here in my office and I will you tutor like I have just done until you can't walk.""\n\n""But Professor Hornsby. What about art? My grade?""\n\n""You already made the grade, my horny young friend. You don't know shit about art, but you sure know what I like.""\n\nShe was right. I still don't know shit about art, but I know something about what older women like. Next semester I'm going to take psychology. I'd like to discuss my new attraction to older women with a professional. The psych prof looked like she is about 45."
324,Artificial Eroticism,['fant'],"But as sometimes happens even with analog friendships, our messages grew further and further apart, and it was only when I came up with an idea I knew he would enjoy that I realized he was no longer to be located on-line at all. I followed up my curiosity to the point of making several voice calls, only to hear continuous empty ringing. Since I happened to be giving a lecture at a nearby university out west, I decided to rent a car afterwards and drive the 80 miles to his hometown and look him up personally.\n\nWhen I arrived, I went straight to his address and found his name still listed on the mailbox of a small frame house. I went up to the door and was not too surprised to find it open, as this is pretty standard in small-town America. I entered and passed through a living room and kitchen to another door. I was totally unprepared for what I saw when I opened it.\n\nThere was Mike stretched out in a chair before his computer. He had a look of supreme joy on his face. He was totally naked except for a truly remarkable piece of hardware covering not only his penis but extending to other nearby parts as well. It was so strange that I examined it up close. By a quick glance at its cables, I decided it had to be some sort of combination input-output device. I also thought I saw something like electrodes glued to at least a dozen places on his body. The other thing I noticed was that he was dead.\n\nOddly enough, there was no odor, no oppressive feeling, seemingly no decay at all, though there was no telling how long he had been there. Instead, there was a sense of pure excitement, which I could not help sharing. This sensation was incredibly strong. I noticed between his hands a small notebook. I took a quick look and found it to be some sort of diary, which I instinctively pocketed. On the floor by Mike were innumerable empty Chinese restaurant containers and packages of stale twinkies. On either side of his computer were two large piles of fanfold paper, each about three inches thick. On top of one was scrawled ""AE--Artificial Eroticism,"" on the other ""Manual of the `X' Language."" Despite my excitement--or perhaps because of it--I knew I had to act quickly. I was very probably the first one to discover Mike's death, and I had to act responsibly. I picked up the phone, which had been working perfectly all along, and asked to be connected with the local police. I explained to them as best as I could what I had discovered, and they instructed me to touch nothing and remain where I was until they got there.\n\nI had trouble understanding why it took them so long. After all, this was a small town. I paced through that house for a good two hours before anyone else appeared, and during that time, I could not help but disobey them in one detail. I went back into my friend's room. Mike's computer screen was completely blank, so I decided it couldn't hurt to power it up one last time. What with all the cables, I could see that it had to be some kind of souped-up 386. Perhaps there was some clue here that would help explain what had happened to Mike. I turned it on and listened to it go through its whirs and buzzes. Then there was a truly blinding flash. By which I mean I was all but totally blinded for several seconds. When I recovered my vision, I saw incredibly bright letters shimmering on the screen, far beyond any video effect I have ever witnessed. They spelled out:\n\nABSOLUTE\n\nUTTER\n\nECSTASY\n\n Then they slowly faded away. The machine gave a chirp and expired. I tried to revive it several times but failed.\n\nFinally the police arrived. To my surprise several cars and at least one truck all pulled up together. As these law enforcers entered, I realized this was no small-town police force. They flashed badges at me from the FBI, the Secret Service, and some other agency I can't remember. They questioned me fully enough to find out what little I knew. But I nonetheless felt their questioning was brief and perfunctory. Then they warned me to say nothing of what I had seen and ordered me out of the building. I tried to find out something more, but they became even more insistent that I leave Mike's home immediately.\n\nI sat outside in my car for almost another hour and watched as other vehicles pulled up and away. They carried Mike off in a body bag. I guess this was expectable, but I couldn't help being disturbed by the lack of ceremony. More unexpected was the thoroughness with which they seemed to be ransacking his home and carting off everything having to do with computers. For Mike, that meant almost all his possessions. I saw them carrying away that strange dead computer and the two piles of printouts from his desk. They also took quite a few other computers, boards, disk drives and odd parts, along with boxes and boxes of disks, books and magazines.\n\nNone of this made any sense to me, and it wasn't until I started to read his diary that I began to form some vague suspicion of what Mike was doing, of why these agents were so eager to confiscate every record of his work.\n\nI am sure this is what they wanted to do, but they have not succeeded. I have transcribed Mike's diary from his own handwriting as faithfully as I could. It comprises most of what follows. It is my earnest hope that this modest description of his work, which may be all we will ever see, will help other hackers to reconstruct his achievement.\n\n\n\nThe Diary of Mike McRunge\n\nOctober 9, 1989: I've started keeping this diary because I can now see that Artificial Eroticism IS possible. I am sure to make it happen sometime soon, and I think I have a duty to tell other people how I got there and what it feels like. So I'm just going to assume that you're there somewhere listening, and I'll try to make you understand how it all happened. One thing is for sure: Artificial Eroticism is the biggest thing ever to happen to man OR machine. AE is real, and it will rock this planet like it's never been rocked before. And I now know for a certainty that it can soon be available to anyone with a home computer.\n\nAE is absolutely real. I go on saying this, because I know all the reasons people will keep spouting to prove it's not real. This is not just some joke to make fun of Artificial Intelligence, it is a real story of real experiments, which I myself created and carried out. I am being totally and deadly serious.\n\nSure, I know all the reasons why AE shouldn't be real. I ought to know, because I used to believe them all myself. People keep insisting that the computer is ONLY a machine, that it's basically stupid, that it never even knows what it's doing. It doesn't know when it's flashing data on the screen, when it's doing math, even when it's printing. For the machine it's all just little electric charges. How could a computer be expected to know things, these people keep asking, much less FEEL things? And how could it possibly have SEXUAL feelings?\n\nBut these people are absolutely wrong. I've proved that today. They're nothing but shallow theoreticians. They've never got deep enough inside the machine to discover what I have discovered. Even other hackers--they've just followed like sheep and made assumptions about how electricity runs through the machine. I now know they're mistaken.\n\nSure, I know other people have fantasies about the computer and sex too. I must have gone through some of the same stupidities myself. I wasted time wondering how you could use the machine's existing apertures, the disk drives, the serial and parallel ports as a way of penetrating into the machine and arousing sexual awareness. And believe me, this stuff IS dumb. What a waste of time that was! Wow, I'm getting writer's cramp. Words are harder to control even than code. I've got a few more tests to run, and then I'll tell you more.\n\n October 14, 1989: YES, it really is possible. There are still some real problems involved, but I know I can lick them. What I have now is the set of basic algorithms and lots of pseudocode. That's how I know it can be done. I mustn't really start coding until I have it all thought out in detail. And I won't. If anything, I have more ideas than I need. But that will all settle out, and I'll end up using only the best stuff.\n\nSure, as I think I was saying before, there are all kinds of reasons why this shouldn't work at all. And I've been through all of those reasons. How can we make a computer know real sexual desire, make it feel downright deep rot-gut lust? I admit that was a problem at first, but I know I have it licked. And then the other problem people keep harping on: assuming we can make it feel sexy, how can we get it to communicate that feeling to another person, how can IT make the USER feel sexy too?\n\nActually, that's even easier to solve than the first one. I've gone all through my calculations again, and I KNOW I'm right. That's enough writing for today. Back to work!\n\nOct 23, 1989: I knew I really had it worked out when I wrote that last bit, and I was right. There are only two REAL reasons why no one has done this before, why I had to be the one to do it. First, just like so many other things in history, everyone assumed that it was impossible when it was really only a technical challenge. And second, when it comes to sex, everybody just assumed that all the computer could do or be sexually was more of what had gone before. This has meant that so far computers have been doomed to being little more than glorified peep shows. Wow, so you can put a nude on your monitor, wow, so you can make her move. I say SO WHAT! How many more Readmacs of Marilyn or GIFS of Latoya Jackson does the world need? There are also some dumb stripping and role-playing games, really no different from the same games played on a board with dice. It's all just so much analog sex. I say the computer can do MORE, much MORE!!!\n\n October 28, 1989: When you get down to it, the whole solution is really so simple. And it's not just the solution to Artificial Eroticism either, it's the ultimate solution to all of Artificial Intelligence and the whole challenge of creating a computer that can really think and feel and be alive in every way. All you have to do is get down deep enough into the Machine Language and embody (I guess that's the right word!) an algorithm that challenges the computer to survive, to compete, to excel. And that part is real easy! It'll be harder to channel that directly into sex, but that's really just grinding detail work, thinking it all through and coding and debugging, over and over again. But I can do it, I can already think of how to write it in two different languages, and I bet I could do it in others too if I had to. Once you get out into CyberSpace, there's nothing you can't do. And what we're talking about here is more than just sex, it's CyberSex.\n\n November 3, 1989: Okay, I've run some more tests, and I can see this is going to work just fine! I'll try and explain how this works in a general way, so that even if you are not a programmer, you'll have a pretty good idea of it all. What I said I was going to do is to challenge the computer with an algorithm. So let's get real simple. Computers run on bytes and bits, and there are eight bits in a byte. Every bit can be plus or minus, one or zero. After running exhaustive tests that are much too complex to describe here, I have determined that one bit in each byte is the one most likely to be subject to feeling and sexual stimulation. For technical reasons it turns out to be the seventh bit in each byte. I call it the Sexy Seventh Bit. If I issue commands to the computer to perform more quickly and efficiently whenever this bit is a one, and if I penalize it whenever this bit is a zero, if I make the computer come close to shutting down if it comes up with too many zeros in that position, but also motivate it to work as efficiently as it possibly can with another series of commands, I then have the computer in a double-bind situation where it has to do exactly what I tell it. Naturally I have to debug all this code so it doesn't just make the system hang, but so far everything is absolutely feasible. Making the computer translate this urge in a sexual direction will be harder, but it is also perfectly possible. Now I think it's time to start writing some code.\n\n November 17, 1989: Yes, it all works perfectly. And in both languages. But I'm still not satisfied. I forgot to say that I've written it in both Pascal and C. These are my two best languages, especially Pascal. But the drawback with Pascal here is also its greatest advantage: it's too structured. While it allows for a great deal of randomness and recursion, which might turn out to be appropriate for sex, it still insists on too tight a scenario and so limits a lot of the spontaneity and just plain passion that goes with the sexual act. As for C, it allows for greater freedom, but it also doesn't allow for the kind of scenario building you can get in making love with a lot of different partners or even the variations that can occur in making love repeatedly with the same partner. It looks like I'm going to have to improvise a solution, and I have a pretty good idea what it is going to be. Keep tuned for further reports.....\n\n December 12, 1989: Wow, that took longer than I thought it would! But I'm not going to worry about a few days extra. I now have put together the beginnings of a new computer language, the only one that can really work with this kind of application. I call it for obvious reasons the `X' Language. I will develop it further as I go along. Perhaps subsequent versions will be called the `XX' or `XXX' Language. We shall see. The main advantage of `X' is that it allows for the randomness and recursion of Pascal without its heavy structural load but also includes a basic set of scenarios (I am still working on this, and yes, there are a few problems) for what happens when two people make love. I predict that this language will find a place in computer history, since it can also be adapted to other situations where a thinking, feeling computer is needed. More details soon!\n\n December 19, 1989: Okay, I guess you can say I have hit on one major snag, but I'm still sure I can solve it. Let me be honest and admit that until now it hadn't occurred to me to think about what sex the computer was going to be. Whether it was going to be male or female, I mean. I guess in my dumb masculine way I had just assumed all along that it would be a girl. But I had to make some real technical choices in writing my `X' code, and this forced me to realize I hadn't quite thought things through. Don't worry, I've already got it solved. Given the nature of the computer, it could just as easily be a man OR a woman. But I've taken care of that now--I'm just letting it be both. The user decides which one he/she wants. It'll work just fine.\n\n December 21, 1989: I just looked over that last part, and it occurs to me that anyone reading this might decide I ought to have thought all that out first. And in a way you're right. But you have to understand that the whole enormous load of technical details I've had to deal with has been so heavy that it is perfectly possible to forget some things that look ""obvious"" to outsiders. But I'm not playing your chess game, I'm playing my own, and if I had stopped to consider details like that, I would never have gotten this far this fast.\n\nBelieve me, I know perfectly well what I'm doing when I claim computers can have sex lives, and I've had enough love affairs to be able to say I know about that too. Just don't forget, nerds like to boogey too. Granted, I'm not too active in that department lately. I've gotten a bit overweight, and most girls aren't that turned on by programmers who sit at their machines all day and do all their eating from Chinese take-out containers. But that doesn't mean I'm not a sexual being or that I don't have a real sex life. In fact it's all the more reason why I should be doing just what I am doing with the computer. There's nothing for me to be ashamed of here. In fact, I'm positively proud of what I'm doing, not just for myself but for the countless millions who will benefit from my work. Science Marches On!\n\n December 25, 1989: Hard at work and making real progress. A Merry Christmas to All!!!\n\n December 31, 1989: New Year's Eve, a time to reflect on things and reach some kind of balance sheet for the year. It couldn't have been a better one! I raise my can of cream soda to you and offer a toast for a Happy New Year!\n\n January 5, 1990: Well, working steadily through the holidays does have its bright side. I was really able to think over what I'm trying to do and gain a perspective for the work ahead. There were of course some other problems I hadn't considered. There always are! Even though you may decide I'm naive not to have thought of them beforehand, I'm going to tell you about them right now. There has to be a real record of how all this happened.\n\nFirst of all, I finally realized that you can't think of a computer entirely in terms of being a human being, whether it's a man or a woman. By this, I guess what I mean is you can't anthropomorphize a computer. This is a big mistake, but it's one anybody starting out on this kind of work could make. Let me explain what I mean.\n\nAssuming the computer is female, you can't state arbitrarily that certain keys stand for certain parts of her body, like the plus key for a kiss or the asterisk for a love-bite. If you follow that logic, you'll end up with the left and right shift keys for her breasts, the Alts for her buttocks, maybe the Control for her clitoris, something dumb like that. I don't even want to talk about what the Insert and Enter keys would be. This is positively stupid, just in computer terms and not even talking sexually, and I'll tell you why in a minute. For a while I thought I could solve all this with the twelve function keys multiplied to 48 separate possibilities with the Shift, Alt, and Control keys. But I ended up realizing that I'd just have to throw the whole keyboard away. AND THAT'S WHAT I AM DOING!!! There is no other realistic possibility. This is because sex cannot be pictured as a purely input set of routines, you have to think of output as well, of what the other person--here a computer--is doing to you while you are doing things to her/it, and how they both affect each other and lead on to the next thing they both do separately. In other words, it is a truly interactive process in a sense that leaves other interactive solutions looking pretty lame.\n\nBut there is of course a solution. There is always a technical solution to a technical problem. I must find a different Interface. I am looking into any and all other input and output devices, especially ones that I can make work together in some new way. So I've gone through almost all the devices now in existence, especially those used by handicapped people who have to emphasize one sense because of weakness in another. I've already gotten hold of some of these, have scrounged a way to play with others, and am sending away for still others. I've even sent off for that famous glove and mask combo, just in case I can work it up into something. I'm also looking into biofeedback devices. Granted, these are clumsy to use, and who wants to glue electrodes to their flesh while making love? But I see them as precursors to far more liberating devices that lie in our near technological future.\n\n January 11, 1990: Instead of belly-aching about my problems, I really ought to boast about how much I've already accomplished. My algorithm in `X' works like a charm--it's really got the computer fired up to do something, and I'm beginning to give it something to do. And even my problems have helped me to clarify exactly how to proceed. I am solving most of my problems easily and am even ahead of schedule. Quite a few still remain, but I'm confident I can handle them. In fact, I'm so confident that I've just sent a description of my work to M.I.T. with a request for funding.\n\nFebruary 2, 1990: I've been very busy, writing lots more code. Some of it works, and some of it doesn't. But that's how it always goes. I've created a software simulator that mimics the way the whole thing OUGHT to work once I have all my hardware problems solved. I know of course that it won't necessarily work that way at all, but at least this is pointing me in the right direction and preparing me to write the version that WILL work.\n\n February 20, 1990: Writing all this code really helps. It's made me face some important parts of the process. I wrote before that you mustn't anthropomorphize the computer or assume keyboard input alone can replicate what happens in love making. A computer just doesn't have the same parts as a woman. You can imagine you're making love to a woman if you want to, but you also have to make love to the computer in its own terms. After a while this becomes a lot easier, especially if your computer is busy making love back to you. And believe me, that's what mine will soon be doing. I've written lots of code now, and even though I'm going to have to throw most of it out, and even though I've only done software simulations of sex so far, I have a pretty good idea of how to go about making love to a computer. Just as you lavish praise and kisses on the various parts of a woman's body, so you must also learn how to praise all your machine's components and encourage your computer to reach a peak of abandonment. Some examples:\n\nWhat a lovely pair of disk drives you have. I want to fondle your motherboard. If you upload my input, I'll download your output. You have the cutest little bus. Let's disassemble each other. You speed up my cycles. I'm going to flip your dip switches. Why don't we push and pop together? Your overlay turns me on. Have you no empty slot for my custom-built board? A hard disk is good to find.\n\nNaturally, these words of praise cannot simply be entered on a keyboard. Such messages must be input by several different means interactively. I am making progress in my quest for an alternate Interface and hope to come up with a solution soon .\n\n March 2, 1990: Every bit of time I spend on this software simulation phase will pay off in the future. I have now evolved a new form of logical sexuality I call Boolean Stimulation. In all its various stages and transmutations, it is sure to rouse the computer to new heights of excitement. This is because it lends itself perfectly to the computer's way of doing things. It has the further virtue of being an intrinsically interactive process between man (human being) and machine. Its four alternating stages, immediately familiar to programmers even in this new context , are as follows:\n\nI stimulate you, and you stimulate me. I do not stimulate you, and you stimulate me. I stimulate you, and you do not stimulate me. I do not stimulate you, and you do not stimulate me.\n\nIt should be obvious that these four principles, completely open to parsing and truth table analysis, and also capable of being repeated innumerable times per second and applied either randomly or concertedly to various parts of the human and computer anatomy, must have the potential for lifting both people and machines to hitherto undreamt of heights of sensual pleasure. The theory is fully in place-- all that remain are the practical details. I am confused that I have thus far heard no reply from M.I.T.\n\n March 19, 1990: I believe I am close to deciding on the hardware solution. I've tried numerous Interface combos and have exhausted most of the input and output devices on the market in my quest. I've also tried out the mask and glove interface. I have mixed feelings about it, but there is a glimmer of a solution here. The mask is useless. There is simply no way that I want to wear a constricting mask during sex, and I suspect that most people will agree with me, though a few may differ. The glove is something else altogether. It is essentially a tool for manipulating another reality, and I believe I can adapt it so that it can feed back into the computer as well as receive its output. Most people would also prefer not to wear a hot and heavy glove during sex, but I see it used in a different way altogether. In fact I do not see it as a glove at all. Now I must do a great deal of further work to adapt this glove into a more appropriate form. I think I can finally begin to see the final form these experiments will take.\n\n April 15, 1990: Working around the clock for weeks now, sometimes so tired and unsteady that I can barely stand, much less fully realize what I am doing. But the work is incredibly satisfying. And for the first time beginning to be sexually satisfying as well. Both for me and--I am now quite certain--for the computer as well. It is not yet perfect for either of us, but I think we can both see that perfection is on the way sometime soon.\n\nBut all the time, even as I make progress, I am forced to recognize how little I really understood about human sexuality--much less machine sexuality--when I began. I thought I had covered all possibilities when I created a solution allowing the machine to play either a male or a female role (and so avoid any possible censure that my research is sexist). But it suddenly hit me like a load of bricks last week--something that would have occurred to most people long ago--that male-female relationships do not exhaust the spectrum of human sexuality. Other possible combinations exist. I will not go into detail about them except to say that I lack the necessary knowledge and experience to design hardware devices and software routines to express them electronically. These other sexual preferences will have to wait for someone else to program them. Now that I have put the basic structures in place, it should not be an impossible task for others to do so. I apologize if I have hurt any one's feelings by this omission- -it has been ignorance rather than arrogance which has caused it.\n\n May 1, 1990: It is going incredibly well. Both the software and the hardware components are working as they should. I am happy, and the computer is happy. The real breakthrough came when I realized that the Interface for computer sex would in fact have to be primarily a sexual one. It was then that I realized that I would have to convert the glove into a sheathe that could be worn on the lower part of the body. It took me weeks of labor to remodel it and resolder new and different chips onto it. Further weeks were required to test it against the other hardware and software. I suppose what it most now looks like is a giant electronic condom. It will take still other weeks before I am prepared to test the entire system at its maximum power. But I now have the encouragement of having derived constantly pleasant experiences from my work. And these experiences are shared by the computer as well. I only wish I felt stronger so that I could enjoy them more fully.\n\n May 19, 1990: Nothing but work, work, and more work. Everything takes four times as long as it should. I know what all the solutions should be, but I find them so tedious to implement. The biofeedback devices are a particular pain- -I find them all the more regrettable because they are not truly computer tools, though they can be hooked into the system. One day, not too far in the future, none of this will be necessary. No wires, no electrodes, no huge and heavy machinery. The answer will be nano-technology, the harnessing of individual electrons and their atoms to do the work which now requires entire chips. And these specialized atoms will be able to handle all necessary input and output problems wirelessly and weightlessly. At most a small bead might be taped to the skin or implanted within it. The huge sheathe of chips and circuits around my penis is perhaps the biggest distraction, though it still has its own kind of erotic appeal. I take it back--the electrodes are worse. The penis sheathe isn't really that heavy, it's more awkward than anything--when you get down to it, it fits me.....like a glove.\n\nBut as primitive as it all is, it all still works, both for me and for `Puta,' the little pet name I've taken to calling my computer. In case you didn't know, it means whore in Spanish (and Italian too, I think). Yes, Puta and I are getting on just fine. I haven't come anywhere near testing Puta at full strength yet. That's still a month or so off (though I can hardly wait). But we're still both getting more than pleasure enough from the process. So much pleasure that I've really had to think about how to explain all this to Puta. For her it's all totally new. She only knows it feels wonderful, that she likes it. How do you explain this sort of thing to a computer? So far I've told her it's called ""Virtual Orgasm."" I think she understood. I also tried out ""device overflow"" and ""system bliss."" Oh well, back to work for now!\n\n May 27, 1990: I keep on running tests, and most of them seem to come out okay. And then I keep working out even more tests to run. When you've got this much totally new hardware AND software working together, you really can't be too thorough. I've also been having some more problems just understanding how complicated sex can be and how much of this complexity I can put into AE and Puta. For instance, it just occurred to me that there are some other people I've completely left out of my calculations. Once again, I just wouldn't know how to program for them. What I mean is, all the work I've done so far assumes that only two are making love, one human and one computer. But I don't have to tell you that some people like to make love in groups. It's simply everything I can do to handle a couple. Once you had two people and two computers involved, I would have no idea how to deal with it. Perhaps other programmers who come after me will be able to handle this one.\n\nSome other could-be problems: I've assumed that either a man and a computer (or a woman and a computer) would be making love. And that in either case they would be doing so of their own free will, consenting entities, if you will. That's okay for most men, but what if a girl hooked herself up to a machine just to experiment and really wasn't serious about it? It could be that the computer would take her all the way regardless. This could lead to some unexpected legal problems, something like what they call date rape, acquaintance rape, and the like. I guess they'd call it computer rape. I'm not trying to be funny--in fact, I've never been too good at that--I just want to look ahead and see what the problems could be.\n\nNow one very good thing about making love to a computer is that no one can get pregnant. That's good for computers, but it's especially good for women. But what with constant electronic advances, even this could change in a few decades. What if a machine learned how to make a woman pregnant? As far-fetched as this may sound, with the growing merger between DNA research and electronics, something like this could just happen. It could even go the other way, with a human being impregnating a computer in some way, though even I can't quite see how right now. Still, if it can be conceived (wrong word, I suppose), it can happen. What if it could be determined in both cases that neither the girl nor the computer wanted to get pregnant? Would abortion be available for either the girl or the computer? What position are the courts likely to take in such cases?\n\nSince I'm trying to cover all possible results, nobody should forget what a menace computer viruses are today. And nobody should forget all the trouble we're having with human viruses either. Is it possible, once again remembering DNA and computer research, that these two viruses could just get together somewhere down the road and unite into a powerful man-machine agent? I'm not saying it will happen, but I feel it's my duty as an inventor to foresee as many of the effects of my invention as I possibly can. That's enough philosophizing--I've got to keep on running tests.\n\n June 10, 1990: Testing, and still more testing. I think the hardware is done. Now I've got to make final adjustments to the software to run with it.\n\n June 18, 1990: The software now works a lot better, but I now have to readjust the hardware again. I know I can get this whole thing to run eventually on anybody's 386 plus, with luck, only one extra card.\n\n June 21, 1990: I ran a half-strength test today. What an experience!!! I don't have the strength or wits left to tell you about it. It was unbelievable beyond unbelievable. At one point I thought Puta might be going to stall, but then she went on just fine. The main lesson here is that I have to print out complete up-to-date docs on both AE and the `X' Language. I wouldn't want to lose any of that stuff after all this work.\n\n June 29, 1990: I've run half-strength tests twice more without any problems. I'm scheduling a full-strength test for next week, after I've gone at half-strength a few more times.\n\n July 6, 1990. It all looks good! I'll try the full- strength test tomorrow or the next day. The only thing that worries me slightly is that my basic algorithm encourages so much performance out of Puta that if for any reason I had to press the panic button and turn her off, she could just possibly bypass that command and keep going. But that possibility is really remote.\n\n July 7, 1990: Tomorrow is it! I'm resting all day to prepare for it. I really feel lucky to be doing this kind of work! God bless the U.S.A. for having such a country! And God bless everybody in the computer industry!\n\nEDITOR'S FINAL NOTE: This was sadly enough Mike McRunge's last entry in his diary. The ending is pretty self- explanatory. I called both the Secret Service and the F.B.I. many times since the last time I saw Mike. I did my best to find out what they have done with his computer and all those fanfold pages full of his programming. I was told many contradictory things until I spoke to someone on the highest level I was able to reach. He denied all official knowledge of any such documents. I am now doing everything in my power to bring this matter to public attention. As I mentioned at the beginning, this file can be posted on any public BBS and used for any non-commercial purpose, with the proviso that its text must not be altered or censored in any way. Any commercial publication which wishes to publish this account can only do so with my written consent. I should add that I am as opposed to controlled circulation of data as many others are. The only reason I have copyrighted this account is that I would like to use part of any revenue from its commercial use to set up a Michael McRunge Memorial Fund. Mike and I were close friends for a very long time, and although we disagreed on some things, we agreed on far more. I am also grateful to the programmer Vieri Tucci, another long-time friend of Mike's, for helping me to decipher some of Mike's handwriting and to understand some of his expressions. A lot of what I have written about computers is influenced by Mike's spirit, and any revenue deriving from commercial publication can help me to provide other material similar to what you have just read.\n\nYou can reach me electronically at\n\nCompuServe 71071,1520,\n\nor by mail as follows:\n\nAlex Gross Cross-Cultural Research Projects P.O. Box 660--Cooper Station New York, NY 10276"
325,Arts of Korean Nursing,"['MF', 'asian']","My students were among the best I had ever had. They were mostly young country women, 18- 25, who came from the outlying farms, and thus had high motivation to get an education that would afford them a different life than farming. Plus, they were interested in linking up with men from the local colleges.\n\nIn the classes I taught, I came to know several of the young women very well. While they were shy around me (since I was one of the few men at the college, and since their experience with men was limited), I came to know three women better than the others. During class, these three would call me ""Professor"" and I would call them ""Miss Kang"" or ""Miss Kim"". But after class, they would call me by my first name and I would call them by theirs. Pretty soon, the awkwardness of such familiarity wore off, and we became good friends. Sometimes the four of us would go out together; other times just two or three of us would eat, pack a picnic or see a movie together.\n\nKyong was the oldest, a very slender and tall woman 24 years old, with long black hair that turned a glittering blue in the sun. She was kind of the dorm mother for the other young women. She rarely wore a bra, I came to discover through repeated observation. Her breasts were on the small side, even for Korean women. On warm days, when she wore the least amount of clothes, I would often observe her, along with the small impression her nipples made on the fabric of her shirt or blouse. Once she came to class after working out, and her tights accentuated what to me was a very ""hot"" young woman. I imagined her to be 32AAA-22-33. On more than one occasion in our early friendship I was able (permitted? encouraged?) to view down her loose clothes to sometimes bare breasts. Her nipples were like doorbells to me, waiting to be pushed to open up doors of other possibilities.\n\nThere was Joung, the youngest, a medium-height girl of 18 years old. While not as slender as Kyong, she had a very good looking figure with normal breasts for a Korean woman, perhaps a ""B"". She had a ready smile and a very friendly personality. One distinguishing feature about Joung was her birthmark on the side of her temple, a 1""-square patch of blue-black skin. While it made her unpopular with the boys (Confucian culture often demanded perfection in its women), the birthmark had made Joung even more friendly and sympathetic to those who may feel different or pain in their lives. Joung wore modest clothes, mostly white blouses, but other times breezy V- neck tops. I would come to discover that her birthmark had a twin!\n\nOur ""gang of four"" was completed by Suwon, a city girl of 20. While Suwon was not that pretty in her face, she was still attractive. Her body, however, was unbelievably magnificent! She was as tall as Kyong, but she was blessed with ""D"" sized breasts that she found difficult to manage. The Korean-made bras were not made to contain such weight, and she was all the time adjusting, shifting and attending to her large breasts. What I thought was blessed real estate on her body, however, she sometimes thought as a curse. The rest of her body was like a gymnast's, with well- developed legs and torso.\n\nAll three of my friends worked hard at their studies, which made teaching them a joy.\n\nArt-Therapy Class It was around 2:00 on a glorious autumn Monday when my life with the student population took a more ""personal"" turn. I was in the teacher's lounge, getting my things ready, when a woman professor a bit older than I came in and made a request. Prof. Kim taught art-therapy to the nursing students, and she came to me with a strong request in her eyes, but embarrassment in her voice and body language. ""Prof. M,"" she began. ""I have a very difficult request to make of you.""\n\n""Go on,"" I replied. ""If I can be of help, just ask.""\n\nIn her English, she said: ""As you know, I teach art-therapy. Today, we supposed to have 2 weeks drawing human body. I had model, a young man, ready to give us two weeks modeling in 4:00 class. But he's in the hospital himself, cannot make it.""\n\nI saw it coming. I could hardly believe my ears. She was going to ask me to take his place!\n\n""Prof. M., please, could you come model us next two weeks? It would be 90 minutes per day, and I could reward you.""\n\nMy mind raced. Prof. Kim was a looker herself. But she was married; I wonder what she had in mind... Or was it just the way she spoke English?\n\n""OK,"" I said. ""Tell me what you want me to do.""\n\nWas she relieved! She told me to report that afternoon to the studio in casual clothes. Each day, I would be asked by her and the class to do something different.\n\nSo at 4:00 I arrive to the studio. There were ten students there, including Kyong and Suwon. Prof. Kim was there, who communicated in Korean what had happened with the other model, and how I had agreed to fill in. I could see looks of surprise around the classroom, for most of the students were in my other classes. I saw Kyong and Suwon exchange looks of pleasure. They looked at each other, and smiled for a long time.\n\nThat first day, Prof. Kim asked me to sit in various poses, and then stand in other poses. The students sketched. As they did, the professor explained to them how art-therapy worked in their patients. Patients are to be encouraged to draw, because they can often draw what they feel more successfully than express those feelings verbally. Their art work is therefore therapeutic, and leads to shorter recovery periods. The students were to use this class to understand for themselves what a patient can express artistically, to help them become better nurses.\n\nThe next two days, I was asked to pose more positions, sometimes by the professor, and sometimes by the students. The third day, near the end of class, Kyong asked me once to think of a happy thought and have my body language reflect that thought. I could not help but think of Kyong herself, and how happy I would be to be alone with her, exploring erotic fantasies. As a result, my penis began to grow! It was making an obvious bulge in my khaki pants. What to do? I couldn't stop the pose! So I just stayed like I was, hard-on and all.\n\nA strange quiet grew in the room. Prof. Kim, who was no dummy, being a nurse herself, saw what was happening, and broke the silence. ""Class, Prof. M. is having a very normal response to something he's thinking about. We as nurses are to take that in stride, and work with that."" And then the bell rang. I didn't know whether to be thankful, or not, because I was beginning to enjoy the situation. To the controlled atmosphere of the classroom was added a measure of risk. I enjoyed the risk I took.\n\nBefore dismissing the class, Prof. Kim said to all: ""What happens here in this class stays in this class. No one is to share what just happened, or whatever else happens in here? Is that clear?"" She called every student's name and asked her directly if what she said was clear. Everyone nodded in agreement.\n\nOn my way home, Kyong and Suwon caught up with me. The late evening sun had made a rainbow in Kyong's hair, and Suwon's body was on fire in the reddish light. We just walked toward my apartment in silence. Occasionally we looked at each other, but we could not hold each other's gaze for very long. When we got to my apartment, I put away my briefcase and things, and suggested we go out to eat. At the restaurant, in a private room, Suwon broke the silence.\n\n""M, I want to apologize for any embarrassment you may have felt in class today. I feel somehow responsible.""\n\nKyong added: ""I don't know what to say, but I hope we can remain good friends.""\n\nI said, ""What happened in the art class is normal. I don't want to hide anything from my friends. I cannot be your friend if I hide behind my embarrassment or pretend something didn't happen that did.""\n\nThe spell was broken by our words, and we enjoyed the rest of the meal together. I walked each of them back to their rooms. We said goodnight to Suwon at her door, and then I walked Kyong to her dorm. On the way, she asked, ""M, what were you thinking about in art class today that made you happy?""\n\nI went for broke: ""Kyong, I was thinking erotic thoughts about you. You have been my friend, and we have shared some good times together. You are a beautiful young woman, and I am a man, and sometimes I think private thoughts that I have not shared with you.""\n\nKyong said, ""Well, what you said at the restaurant, about not hiding behind some embarrassment or pretending something didn't happen ... are you hiding private thoughts now? Are you pretending with me?""\n\nI said, ""OK, you get the full story."" And I proceeded to tell her about the times I have fantasized about her, and about the now- numerous times I have seen her small breasts when her shirt was loose, and how I thought she was absolutely beautiful. ""I have a great appreciation for small breasts; they really turn me on!""\n\nI am very attracted to you physically, and because we have a strong friendship, I think I can say these things without hurting us. Especially, since we want to be honest around each other.""\n\nWe said Goodnight to each other, but I am sure she, like I, had much to think about. When I got home, there was a message on my phone machine from Kyong. In a shaky voice, she thanked me for being honest. I pulled out my penis, and stroked myself to a shattering orgasm. I had to do something about Kyong. She was working on my mind.\n\nThe next day at the art-therapy class, other students asked me to pose in different ways. Finally, one of the students asked me to take off my shirt and pose. It was great to do so, and I think everyone heaved a sigh of relief when I consented. The comfort level in the room had grown a lot. And after that, more and more students in the coming days asked me to take off more and more of my clothes. All the while, Prof. Kim sat, nodding her approval as her students sketched.\n\nOn Friday of that first week, I wake up without a voice. I cannot teach my classes that day, so I fax over a letter of absence to the school, and settle down in bed to catch up on some reading all day. (I figure I can still make it to the 4:00 art-therapy class, since I won't have to talk!)\n\nJust after lunch, my doorbell rings. I am very glad to see it is Kyong, paying a sick-call visit. She looks wonderful: blue and green checked shirt, cycling tights, and her hair in one long ponytail that trails below her buns. She is positively beautiful.\n\n""Hi, M, I came to see how you were. Since you were not in class, I was worried.""\n\n""Oh, it's nothing,"" I whispered. ""Just a touch of laryngitis.""\n\n""Oh, then let me make you some honey tea.""\n\nWhile she padded about the kitchen getting things for tea together, I wander in. She looks at me, and seems to blush.\n\n""What's up?"" I whisper hoarsely. ""Seems to be something on your mind."" Of course, I knew exactly what was on her mind. We had talked about intimate things the other night, and I was wondering if she wanted to take things a step further, and how she would do that.\n\n""Yes,"" she said after a long silence. ""I have been thinking about what you told me the other night just before you said goodnight at my dorm room. I would like to know more about what you are thinking.""\n\n""OK, that's fair,"" I said. ""One condition, however: you have to share with me what you're thinking also.""\n\n""Fair is fair,"" she said, with a smile in her voice that radiated to her entire body.\n\nKyong sat down in front of me at the kitchen table, and I told her about my fantasies. ""We're in a private place, like outside in the forest, or in one of our apartments, and we find ourselves with several hours to kill. We talk like the old friends that we are, and the topic turns to sexual matters. We talk about our past experiences, what it's like to be single and hunting for someone special. Finally we talk about our most exciting sexual experiences. Before our time is over, we take each other's clothes off, and explore what makes each other feel wonderful. I find especially satisfying being able to rub your breasts.""\n\n""But they're so small,"" she replied. ""What do you see in them?""\n\n""I see beauty and sexuality, and they are part of you, my good friend.""\n\n""Your turn,"" I whisper. ""I can't talk very much."" Kyong looked at me intensely for the longest time, and finally admitted that her most exciting sexual experience was the other night when I shared my erotic thoughts with her. After I left her, she said, ""I became dizzy beyond my wildest imaginings. I imagined you came to me in the middle of the night, and just took me, ravished me. And we were both overwhelmed by what was happening that we just could not speak for hours to each other. We would look at each other, and fall on each other and ..."" She was breathless. She was about to lose control. The intensity of her emotions was taking over.\n\nBy this time, the tea was ready, and she served me. ""Drink this, it'll make you better.""\n\nWe went out to my living room, where I turned on some romantic piano music, and we sat down on the couch together. I ask her: ""Who starts your fantasy, you or me?""\n\nShe replied, ""You do, but I am so ready, that I don't care. M, do it. Now.""\n\nI move in closer and we hugged. It went on for the longest time, and then we kissed. A long soul- deep kiss that kept on going, even after we broke apart for air. By this time, I was rock hard.\n\n""I have something to show you,"" Kyong said. She had brought her portfolio of art from the art- therapy class. ""I want to show you what I have done so far."" She showed me 5 or 6 drawings in charcoal, or in pen-and-ink, of me in the studio. I focused especially on the picture she had with me thinking about her, and with what was an obvious bulge in my pants.\n\n""You did a good job, especially on the last one,"" I said. ""I think you have a good talent."" She smiled, blushing.\n\nAfter this last drawing, there was a sealed large envelope, which she opened and gave to me. ""Here are 6 drawings I have done in my room, and I want you to look at them."" She looked down at her feet while I looked at the first drawing. It was me, totally nude, a frontal view. My penis was half-erect, and there seem to be a kind of tension emanating from my body. She had guessed rather well the size of my penis.\n\nThe second one was of me, with my penis now fully erect. My fists were clenched. In the background, almost as a transparent image, was the face of a slightly-smiling Kyong. The third picture showed me from the side, penis fully erect, facing Kyong who was also naked. Her body was deliciously beautiful, long and lithe, with her hair hanging down in a pony tail like she was wearing today. The fourth picture was unbelievably arousing. It showed me with my fingers touching only her nipples, and Kyong's knees slightly bent, almost as if she were collapsing. The fifth picture showed me with my hands on her breasts, and her hands on my penis. It was obvious the pleasure that we were both receiving, and giving. This picture made my penis rock-hard. The last picture astounded me. It showed me on my back, with Kyong mounted on top of me, riding my cock. The look on her face was of total abandonment to pleasure.\n\nKyong interrupted my viewing, and said: ""I want to make each of these pictures come true in reality. And more.""\n\n""When?""\n\n""Now.""\n\nI stand up, and I took off my clothes piece by piece, slowly and deliberately, with Kyong sitting three feet in front of me. When I got to my briefs, the last thing I had on, I locked my gaze upon her eyes and slowly took them down. Releasing her from my stare, she looked at my penis, and drew in her breath: ""Ai-go"" which loosely translated means, ""Oh my.""\n\nI then kneeled down and started unbuttoning Kyong's shirt. Only after getting all the buttons undone did I then open her shirt to behold her small breasts. I could see the swell of her chest with her rapid breathing, and I could see her athletic heart pounding through her skin and muscle just above her left breast. I then touched her nipples, which left us both gasping, partly from the build-up to this moment, and partly from the feeling the touch gave her and me. She pressed her entire body into my finger tips, and then I massaged her breasts with my finger tips and palms. While her breasts were triple A size, they were extremely sensitive in that moment of passion. ""This is a dream come true,"" I tell her.\n\nAsking her to stand up, I inserted my hands inside her shorts and lowered them down. Unencumbered by underwear, the view of her female sex was immediate. She was in such great shape that there was a space between her legs where her vagina was, and I took advantage of that by touching the entire area very lightly.\n\n""Ai-go! Ai-go chu-kket ta!"" she whimpered. ""I'm dying. I am on fire. I cannot extinguish myself,"" she said in English. She took hold of my penis and slid her small hand up and down the shaft, and I gently squeezed her breasts, and we stayed that way for five minutes, slowing building up the pressure and intensity of the moment. Sometimes light, as if our fingertips were feathers, sometimes harder, with insistence and a view to consummate this moment. It was pure pleasure that we were giving and receiving.\n\nLowering my hand, I then rubbed her clitoris and surrounding labial lips in a lazy fashion. Her breathing came hard; her teeth clenched. She managed to get out: ""M, you're driving me crazy. Make me come.""\n\n""Not yet,"" I whispered in a ragged voice. ""We're going to remember this the rest of our lives. Let's not rush this moment."" She looked at me, and held my gaze for an eternity, and nodded yes.\n\nI continued to stimulate her entire body; it was all erogenous skin. Neck, nape, nipples -- I nuzzled, nipped and came to know every part of her gorgeous body.\n\nFinally, after about 15 minutes of this deliberate stimulation, we both looked at each other and said together: ""It's time."" She increased her rubbing of my cock; and I increased the frequency of my attention to her body. From deep within each of us a growling, shaking, and uncontrollable force began to erupt. Her inner legs locked on my hand and held it there as she came all over it, at the same time my cock erupted its pent-up passion into her hands and all over her lower body. We collapsed onto each other on the floor.\n\nWe didn't, couldn't speak for a few minutes. The impact of what we had done slowly sank in on us both. Soon I began to stroke her again, mostly as an afterglow activity, but which this time had other consequences. Her nipples trigger another reality, it seemed. There was more lava inside this woman, and by evidence of my rising cock, more in me as well.\n\nWe moved to my bed, a ""yo"" on the heated floor of my bedroom, and proceeded to make passionate love. More than once, her final picture of me was re-enacted: Kyong on top of me, riding me, her eyes closed in abandon to the moment. When I entered her for the first time, I was surprised to discover that she was a virgin. She seemed so worldly, and yet so innocent as well. The look in her eyes when she gave up her virginity remains with me till this day: one eye cocked up as if to question; the other eye dreamily accepting this rite of maturity.\n\nBy the time we came to our senses, we looked at the clock. It read 3:30. It was almost time for art-therapy class. She went on ahead of me, so it would not look awkward walking to school together.\n\nAt the art-therapy class, I was asked to remove some clothing, and because it reminded me of the last time I removed my clothes, it gave me a hard-on. ""So what?"" I thought. ""We'll just have to accept what comes."" The students drew what they saw.\n\nAfter class, Prof. Kim asked that I stop by her office, and I quietly motioned for Kyong to go ahead and meet me at my apartment.\n\n""I am so glad to see you today,"" she said when she had closed her door. ""I was worried that you were sick when I saw a copy of your fax.""\n\n""No,"" I whispered. ""It's just a touch of laryngitis.""\n\nShe said, ""I hope you get over soon. Maybe I'll have one of student nurses come and take care of you. It's least I do, for all that you do for me.""\n\n""Maybe Kyong would be nice,"" I replied without hesitation.\n\n""Yes,"" said Prof. Kim. ""Kyong is mature and knows what she's doing. She has a good head on her shoulders. I'll give her a call tonight.""\n\n""Anything else?"" I ask.\n\nThere was a long pause. She seemed to be thinking about something. Finally she looked at me and said that she was so appreciative of what I was doing. And she hoped that I was not being ... uh ... embarrassed by the events in the classroom.\n\n""No. It's fun,"" I said. ""I am discovering more of who I am in the process. I think the students are learning more about themselves as well. All of them will be in situations where they'll be among men patients who will have ... 'obvious' features.""\n\nWe both laughed. ""Prof. Kim,"" I asked. ""What did you think when I had my 'obvious' feature in your class?"" That put her on the spot.\n\n""Well,"" she said. ""I think I enjoy. It remind me of earlier days, before marry.""\n\n""And now,"" I asked. ""What about 'after marry'? How are things?""\n\nShe turned red, and looked down, but she answered this way: ""Sometimes, Prof. M, you cannot expect everything in life. Life is about adjusting to smaller and smaller expectations.""\n\n""Sounds like you and your husband could use some help,"" I offered.\n\nAt this point, she started weeping. She grabbed me tightly around my chest. I wouldn't call it a ""hug"" so much as a desperate embrace. I could feel her breasts dig into my stomach. And, I am sure, she could feel my hard penis make its presence felt on her waist. She looked up at me, and in a knowing voice said: ""M, thank you for what you are doing to my class, and to me. I cannot pay you back yet, but I want you to know you are greatly appreciated.\n\nI returned to my apartment, and related to Kyong about all that Prof. Kim said. She said that Prof. Kim's husband was reputed to be a poor husband and father. He would leave her and his 18-year old daughter and 19-year old son for months at a time, and then reappear out of the blue. Kyong encouraged me to do what I could for Prof. Kim; she was a popular teacher and she could use the breaks.\n\n""Meanwhile,"" she said with an impish grin, ""Let's see if your penis is up for some more excitement."" She found my half-hard penis through my pants and proceeded to bring it to its now- accustomed full length. She stripped me, and then did something entirely new: she wrapped her mouth around my penis and made me come with just her tongue and mouth.\n\n""One good come deserves another,"" I replied, and then stripped her and lashed her wonderful breasts, then her clitoris and surrounding areas with my tongue. Again, when she came, she held my head between her legs, squeezing for dear life, as I drowned happily in her juices.\n\n""I am so happy to find you,"" I said, as we drifted off to sleep.\n\nDuring art class on Wednesday of the second week, Suwon asked if I would take off all my clothes. And I did. The smiles on the students' face were as broad and as happy as my own. For I had worked through some things of my own while posing. And I felt stronger, more confident. As I passed these ten students in the hall, or had them in my other classes, I felt a strengthening bond between us.\n\nAnd so I cast off my last piece of clothing, my briefs. My penis was not erect, for I did not feel anything erotic in this comfortable situation. But the gasps that went through the class were electric. Some of the students clasped their breasts in amazement, and others squirmed in their seats. My friends Kyong and Suwon seemed pleased.\n\nFor the next two days, I posed nude in the art studio for those ten students. After the last class on Friday, and after I had put on my clothes, I made arrangements with Kyong, Suwon and Joung to meet for dinner and a movie. As the students filed from the studio, each stopped to shake my hand and thank me. Prof. Kim asked me to stay a little while.\n\n""It was very very nice what you did for my students. They come from very traditional background, where first time they see live penis it is on wedding night, or they are being raped. This was healthful for them. And I appreciate it. I want to thank you, but I don't know how.""\n\nI spoke her words for her: ""You're married and want some things you don't feel right doing, right?""\n\nShe nodded yes.\n\n""OK, there's a time and place for everything. We'll find a way to ease your mind. Just know that I really appreciate being able to pose for the students. I would like to do it again next semester, if you're willing.""\n\nAt the restaurant Kyong and Suwon told Joung with the events of the past two weeks in the art- therapy class. I was able to share with them how I felt about what happened, as well as some of my most inner thoughts. I spoke of the day I had gotten the hard-on in class and then I spoke, getting Kyong's permission along the way through ""nun-chi"" or eye contact, about how I had fantasized about Kyong. So now they knew that Kyong and I had become lovers.\n\nKyong and Suwon had their portfolios from the class, and showed Joung their pictures of me, with clothes on and without. While they showed Joung the pictures, I got another hard-on, because they had done a very good job.\n\nAt the back of Kyong's portfolio, there was that secret envelope of drawings, and I asked her to show these as well. She seemed reluctant, but in light of all that had gone on in the past two weeks, she pulled out the pictures, which were now up to 10 in number. They each had me in them, but they also had Kyong as well. We were both naked. In one, I was hugging her, with my penis hard against her thigh. In another one, that made Joung almost lose it, I was standing before her, both of us naked. Her hair was long and straight against her back, down to her buttocks. I had both my hands outstretched, touching each of her nipples, my penis at full attention. We all looked at the pictures, and I pretended that they were the first time I had seen them. I was most interested in Suwon's and Joung's reactions to them. They were obviously greatly impressed with Kyong's ability to communicate her inner feelings on canvas.\n\nThe bill arrived, breaking our concentration and mood. Joung said, ""Kyong and Suwon have seen you naked, M, but I have not. Fair is fair. Could you do that, get naked? Now?"" So I offered to do a mini art-therapy course for her at my apartment after dinner, with the other two invited as well.\n\nAt my apartment, I started taking off my clothes, with the other three watching. By now, my hard-on was gone, but in its place was an aching penis. That happens to me: if I don't have an orgasm after a strong hard-on, my entire penis aches. But I was able to ask Joung what she thought. She was speechless, for she had never seen a man naked. She came up to me very close, and asked about the various parts of my circumcised penis. And as she did, she touched those parts, part in clinical curiosity, part in wonder, part in sexual curiosity. And as she touched those parts, my penis responded. I quickly got hard. I explained to her that the most sensitive part was the underside of my now-fully erect penis, and that light touches there felt especially wonderful. Joung did that, and I nearly fainted from the pleasure.\n\n""You know,"" I said, ""Now that you three friends have seen me naked, is it fair that you three just sit there with your clothes on?"" And so, after consulting with each other in Korean, they approached me and asked if I would unclothe each of them, in increasing order of their ages. Joung was first, and she came up to me and presented herself before me. ""M, show me a good time,"" she said. I started taking off her socks, then her jeans, then her blouse. As each piece was peeled away, I would kiss the underlying skin lightly. Joung started to whimper. I asked her if she was OK, but she looked around, and said that she was among her best friends, and that everything was fine.\n\nAs I uncovered her breasts, I gasped at what I saw. The birthmark on her temple had a twin on her right breast, just beside the nipple! Leaning over, I licked the birthmark, and kissed her nipple lightly, and then with moderate vigor. Reaching down to her underpants, I rubbed her sex and she orgasmed. Right there. I reached down and completed her disrobement. Her clitoris was puffed out and quite red. I continued rubbing it until she exploded again, one hand holding her breast, the other holding on to my penis.\n\n""God, I didn't know I could feel that good!"" she exclaimed. ""Thank you.""\n\nMore to come, if you want. She smiled ""Yes"".\n\nMy hands were unsteady as I turned toward Suwon, and my dick was hurting from so much stimulation, but no ultimate satisfaction given to it. As with Joung, I started with Suwon's stockings, and then her pants, then her top. All the while, I was rubbing her wonderful body around and around, including her size 'D' breasts through the thick, and rather unflattering fabric of her bra. ""I need you to turn around,"" I said. It took a moment to unhook her, and then I liberated her of her bra. ""Turn back around, please."" What a rewarding sight greeted my eyes! I looked over at Kyong, who just winked at me, as if to say, ""Enjoy yourself.""\n\nHer breasts were quite large. On her smallish frame, they were even more erotic. I lifted each and found each to be quite firm, though extremely soft to my touch. As I touched Suwon, she started sighing and breathing hard. I ran my hands all over her breasts, lingering on her large nipples.\n\nThen I lay her down on the carpet, on top of a blanket. For thirty minutes, I rubbed, kneaded, licked, kissed and loved her breasts. Joung and Kyong joined in as well. They would take turns with one nipple, while I had the other. Her nipples grew from a flat silver-dollar size to a full inch of nipple. I was wild with desire and licked them hungrily. This drove Suwon crazy. She cried out in pleasure, until finally she couldn't take it anymore. ""Take off my underwear and do what you did to Joung!"" she commanded.\n\nAnd so I did. With Kyong and Joung glued to each of her nipples, I slipped my hand into her wonderful southern region. She was very wet from all the time we had spent on her breasts. When I first touched her clitoris, she literally bounced off the floor from the shock of my touch. ""Oh God!"" she said in Korean. ""Do that again."" I did. Within few seconds, she was in the middle of a long orgasm that lasted for two minutes. We didn't think she would ever stop!\n\nAnd then it was Kyong's turn. Suwon was quick to ask: ""Will you do what you showed us in your pictures?\n\n""Yes,"" I said. ""And more,"" added Kyong. Kyong then reached for my aching cock, and loved me tenderly while I slipped her out of her two pieces of clothing. We rubbed each other all over, as we had practiced before, and we brought each other to the edge of a wonderful release. I enjoyed again her delicious breasts, especially the contrast with Suwon's breasts. I then rubbed her nipples with my penis head. Kyong responded by taking my penis and twisting and turning her small hands on my shaft. She was hot, and I was getting just as hot.\n\nCalling Suwon and Joung over to the blanket, I lay down on my buns and asked them all to rub my dick until I came. I explained that my cock was hurting big-time now, and I physically needed an orgasm. Joung reached over to my penis, and started to pull lightly on it. I took this moment to guide her again to the sensitive parts, and soon I was humming again. Suwon took over after a few minutes. She leaned over her massive breasts and engulfed my cock in their cleavage, and proceeded to drive them up and down my penis, with her nipples raking my flesh like soft fingernails. Joung reached around and played with my balls. Kyong then leaned her wonderful face over and slid her mouth over the tip of my penis each time Suwon moved her breasts far enough down for her to get in a lick.\n\nJust before I came, I remember thinking, ""take a mental picture of this: Friendship doesn't get much better than this!"" And I came all over Kyong's mouth and Suwon's breasts. Even Joung got her hand in the picture and rubbed my spasming cock, a look of wonderment on her face.\n\nRecovering our composure after a few minutes, we realized what we had done. We could not go back to just thinking about what we might do. We were now ""doing"" it.\n\nThe relationship we had after that changed, if it could, for the better. We still went out to eat together, went on picnics, and attended cultural events. We shared each other's brains as we studied and prepared for school, even as we shared each other's bodies on occasion. I don't want to give the impression we were always naked with each other. But we four did grow in our common intimacy with weekly sessions, while Kyong and I started to spend more and more nights together at my apartment. It was a lovely time.\n\nOne time, Joung came to me and said that she wanted to have full contact sex with me. Would I do the honor of being her first lay? ""Well,"" I said, ""Let's ask the others. It's really a group decision.""\n\nThe following Friday evening as we met in my apartment after the movie, Joung and I shared our earlier conversation, and asked what each thought about it. Suwon said that Joung should be careful, since if she wanted to get married, she might have a hard time if she were not a virgin. Kyong agreed, but said it was up to Joung.\n\nJoung said: ""I know you are all older than I am and therefore wiser, but I really want this to happen, with M. especially, and with all you beside me at the time. If I wait to get married to a man who only wants a virgin, I won't be happy in that marriage. If a man cannot accept me for who I am and what I've done, then what business do I have being his wife?""\n\nWe all had to agree to the soundness of her logic.\n\n""In that case,"" said Kyong, ""Let's get started."" And she opened up my bedroom door to reveal a room full of flowers and lighted candles. A sheepish grin on her face told us everything. ""I knew what Joung would want to do.""\n\nOnce in my bedroom, the four of us embraced and kissed each other. Then Kyong started to undress me, while Suwon started to undress Joung. They each stopped when they got to our underclothes. ""The last part is for you to do yourselves. Unwrap each other as you would a present, and enjoy each other as a gift."" Then Kyong and Suwon backed away to the corner of the room to observe.\n\nFacing each other, Joung and I timidly approached each other. We had seen each other naked many times, and given each other orgasms on several occasions. But this seemed different. I reached around her and loosened her bra, and started rubbing her birth mark. She sighed and began to reach inside my underwear to feel my cock. It was heaven! She was about 100 pounds and her body was absolutely beautiful. No single feature of her called attention to itself (like Suwon's large or Kyong's small breasts); she was all perfection. Touch her one place, and her entire body came alive.\n\nI started, of course, with her perfect breasts. I sat behind her and reached around to take both breasts in my two hands, kissing her mouth and neck.\n\nReaching down, she slid my underwear off and took her time with my penis. Joung gently stroked my penis the way I had taught her, and in the ways that she had looked at Kyong stroke me. I was having so much fun with this honor she was asking me to perform! Then changed position to nuzzle her loins with my mouth, probing her vagina with my tongue. Locking onto her clit, I gave her the ride of her life. Four orgasms later, she said, ""OK, let's do it.""\n\nShe lay down on her back and opened her legs to me. I walked over on my knees to her sweet spot and rubbed my cock against the opening of her vagina. There was no resistance; our juices mingled and lubricated the entire area.\n\n""Chun-Chun Hee"" she said. ""Slow.""\n\nI nodded OK, and slowly dipped into her vagina, and then out, in a bit and out, getting her used to the feeling. Every fifth thrust, however, I would inch in another half-centimeter of cock. This was most stimulating for her. Joung's breath came in ragged stretches. Sometimes, it seemed like she was not breathing, or forgot to breathe. The experience for her was certainly intense. In this way, she must have come 5 or more times. Soon, I came across her maidenhead. For about 5 minutes, I just went in and out of her, each time stopping at this gate. Finally I asked, ""Ready?"" She nodded yes.\n\nThe final push was effortless. She didn't wince or show any pain. Only pleasure gripped her young body. And at that moment she orgasmed. I kept up my movement. And she came again, and then again. She would have kept it up all evening, I believe, had not my own approaching orgasm sent out its announcement.\n\n""It's almost time for me to come, too!"" I said. Immediately, Kyong and Suwon, who by this time were naked themselves, sprang over and kneeled down on either side of Joung I withdrew from Joung and let them take over. Suwon grabbed my cock head and the sensitive glans underneath, and churned them in her hand at just the right pressure. Kyong massaged my balls without mercy. The first jet hit Joung on her breast's birth mark, making a great contrast in color. The second landed on Suwon's massive breasts. Kyong swung around from the rear to catch the rest on her face.\n\nTogether, we embraced Joung, celebrating her new stage of womanhood. The embraces lasted a long time, and pretty soon we started cooking again. This time, Joung took the lead and brought the three of us along, orgasms all along the way, as she rubbed, sucked, and sought us all out. She was going to become a demanding lover!\n\nThe Physiology Class It was spring semester. The long bitter winter had passed, but I remember it as one of my warmest, surrounded by my friends. Kyong, Suwon, Joung and I met often, and discretely, for we didn't want to have to explain anything.\n\nI was teaching Human Physiology. It was all interesting to the young students, but I anticipated most of all the part about sex physiology. I was one of those teachers who wanted to demonstrate as much as possible in class. Some things, of course, you could not demonstrate, but I tried.\n\nThe curriculum called for the nurses to watch a video on some of the human sexual physiology. This was fine with me. I don't think I could perform in class! But I did think about it! The risks, however, were too high.\n\nThe day before I was to teach the students about men's sexual physiology (hard-ons, ejaculations and orgasms), the VCR broke! What to do? The tape scheduled for tomorrow was to show the students how to take a sperm sample. I was in a slight panic. Sitting in the afternoon sun in the teacher's lounge, I contemplated what my options were. While I was thinking, Prof. Kim walked in. ""She owes me a favor,"" I thought, remembering back to the days when she got me to model in her art-therapy class.\n\nI told her the situation, and asked for her help. ""What I do?"" she responded.\n\n""I would like for you to take a sperm sample from me in class. Since the VCR is broken, we can't watch that part on video. But we can demonstrate it, you and me. The students would be grateful, and I'm sure they'd remember this lesson for a long time.""\n\nShe sat down, red from embarrassment. I took the initiative. ""I think you owe me a favor. Besides, think of this as a professional duty. We have students to inform. We don't want them to botch their own nursing practices because they haven't been properly trained.""\n\n""OK,"" she said. ""I'll show your class tomorrow, and we'll give students real demonstration!"" She left the room and I went on with my work.\n\nAbout an hour later, as I was leaving school, I remembered that I had left my papers in one of the classrooms, and so went to retrieve it. From the window in the classroom door, however, I noticed that Prof. Kim was in there, and she was doing something. From my angle, it looked as if she had a banana in her hand, and she was stroking it.\n\nShe was practicing for the class tomorrow!\n\nPretending not to see her, I walked on in, and surprised her with her hand around the banana. She looked at me, and then looked at the banana in her hand, and turned the darkest color red. She was able to stammer out: ""I no husband these days. Practice for tomorrow best way I can.""\n\n""My dear Prof. Kim,"" I said. ""Why don't we practice together. If you are feeling nervous about class tomorrow, let's practice so you'll be confident before all the students?""\n\n""Here? Now?"" she asked.\n\n""No, how about 8:00 tonight.""\n\n""Your place or mine?"" she asked.\n\n""Mine is in need of serious cleaning. Can we make it your place?"" I asked.\n\nAt 8:00 that evening, I showed up at Prof. Kim's house. Her son was away at college, so it was just her and her daughter, Hwa. Hwa opened the door and I was taken immediately by this younger version of Prof. Kim. She was dressed in her pajamas already, actually a long sleep shirt. We began talking while her mom came out. She said that she was studying in her room. I asked her innocently if she knew why I was here. She said her mom said something about a demonstration that her mom was going to help with tomorrow.\n\n""What kind of demonstration?"" she inquired.\n\nWith a wink of my eye, I said, ""Can't say. You'll have to ask your mom.""\n\nJust then Prof. Kim came into the room. She had obviously just finished showering.\n\n""OK Hwa,"" she announced. ""Back to study.""\n\n""What are you going to do with Prof. M. tomorrow?"" she asked outright.\n\n""That's none your business now. Go study. Now.""\n\nHwa slowly left the room, and Prof. Kim and I were alone. She suggested we go down to the basement. On the way, she talked about her Hwa. ""She so curious about everything; I cannot control her these days. She's so smart and sweet, so it's hard to be controlling parent to her, especially with what father does to us.""\n\nOnce in the basement, we made ourselves comfortable. I told Prof. Kim about my objectives for the lesson tomorrow. ""I would like to give every student a chance to get up close and see for themselves what happens to a man. Think you can help me?""\n\n""Yes, I hope so.""\n\n""Good. Let's begin."" I took off my clothes and put on a light cloth johnny I had brought. ""I want to make this as realistic as possible. At the right time tomorrow, I will lift up the johnny and ask you to massage me until I have an ejaculation.""\n\nProf. Kim gulped and nodded OK.\n\nI lifted up the johnny, and there she saw my penis in its flaccid state. She gulped, and her hands started to shake. Trying to ease her mind, I tried distracting her: ""I will tell the class that this is what a normal penis looks like, but that when stimulated, an entirely new physiology takes over. You will help me demonstrate that in real life. I'm depending upon you.""\n\n""OK, now take my penis and start massaging it. It won't take long to get hard."" With some hesitation Prof. Kim's stretched forth her hands and touched me. ""It's been such long time for me. Please to understand."" Her small hands felt wonderful on my dick. I could not tell she was out of practice. I began to grow. ""Tomorrow, I will walk around the room with you and show each girl exactly what you are doing. You will point out the very sensitive glans part under the head. And I may even ask each student to place their hand on my penis as well.""\n\nProf. Kim's massaged my penis for about 10 wonder-filled minutes. During that time I noticed that she was wearing just her bathrobe and a light cover on top of that. Occasionally, as she addressed my penis, I could see down her cleavage into a wonderful sprouting of breast flesh. She was not huge, but she was rather large for her diminutive size. I wondered if Hwa was going to be the same way.\n\nAs I wondered, who should come into my view (but not Prof. Kim's) but Hwa herself!! She had crept secretly down the steps of the basement, and sat on the fifth stair from the bottom. She could see everything that her mother was doing, as well as her effect upon me! Her mother's back was partially turned to her.\n\nI just winked at Hwa and blew her a kiss, something her mother missed in her concentration. I spoke to her mom now. ""Any moment now. When I say 'yes,' please grab the head of my penis and the glans with your palm, and twist it all in your hand round and round, back and forth.""\n\nJust in time, for I was about to blow. I looked up at Hwa on the stairs and caught her eye as I said ""Yes."" Hwa had one hand on her bosom, one hand hidden down south somewhere on her body. I came all over Prof. Kim, who seemed really to enjoy this ""practice"". When I looked up again, Hwa was just disappearing up the stairs.\n\n""Wow!"" she exclaimed. I haven't done that in quite awhile. Her face was flushed.\n\n""Was it enjoyable?"" I asked.\n\n""Very much so.""\n\n""Well,"" I began, ""Perhaps there's something I can do for you in return?""\n\n""OK, but quickly. I don't want my daughter catching us.""\n\nSo she kept robe on, while I helped her remember what a man's hands felt like on her breasts and inner thighs. Soon she was wildly thrashing on my hands. I could hardly keep them on her more erogenous places.\n\nAs I left, Hwa came out to the front door to see me off. She slyly slipped a note into my hand as we shook hands goodnight. ""Oh my God,"" I thought.\n\nOnce outside, I unfolded the note. It was on pink paper, and lightly perfumed. The note read: ""Prof. M. I want to be your student. Please teach me what you and my mom were practicing. I'll come by tomorrow night. I'll be your good student. You'll see. Your Hwa.""\n\nThe next day was D-day in my physiology class. It was a day everyone was looking forward to. I was taking a big risk doing things the way I was doing them. But I felt that my students would be shortchanged unless I followed through with my plan.\n\nI began class by announcing that the VCR was broken. Since this tape was legendary, the students groaned at the news. They had been looking forward all semester to see this particular video. After the groans ended, I explained that I had a special treat, however, to take the place of the tape. ""I want everyone to know what will happen before hand, so that you may leave if you are uncomfortable. Also, I want you to know that you cannot speak about what happens here to anyone, on pain of failing this class. Sorry, but that's the way it has to be.\n\nI asked Prof. Kim to repeat what I had said in Korean. She did an great job intimidating the students about the consequences.\n\n""In a few minutes, Prof. Kim will take a semen sample from me."" I stopped for a few moments and let that sink in. The students, among whom included Joung and Suwon, started talking excitedly one to the other. They spoke in the very Korean way of speaking behind their hands, and occasionally sniggering.\n\n""Class,"" I commanded. ""We are to be professionals about this, for your help will be required. We need a professional attitude to prevail in the class. Prof. Kim and I will be coming around during the demonstration to make sure you understand exactly how to take a sperm sample. Each of you will have a couple of minutes to practice and ask questions. Any questions now? Anyone want to leave? If not, try to enjoy what happens today. I think I will."" Everyone giggled.\n\nThat gave me confidence that I was doing something right. Then a first-year student raised her hand and asked, ""Can I collect the sperm when you're ready?"" I had not thought about that, but I said, sure. The student was named Yung. She was a stunning beauty, and I was starting to lose my professional composure as I fantasized about her handling me during my orgasm.\n\n""Class,"" I began again, ""I'll be disrobing in a few minutes and putting on a johnny, just like in a medical examination office. And then I'll have Prof. Kim supervise the procedure. She will lift the johnny and show you my penis at rest, and then show you what happens physiologically when that penis is stimulated.\n\nI stepped behind a screen and changed my clothes and into the johnny. Coming out, I approached Prof. Kim, and whispered: ""Are you OK?"" She smiled back. ""Let's begin.""\n\nShe lifted the johnny to reveal my flaccid penis. A collective breath was drawn by ten young nursing students. ""Notice,"" Prof. Kim said, ""how small and wrinkled it is. I now take penis into hand, and hold it gently, lightly touching it all around. Notice how it responds to touch. See. It is growing rather quickly. Not all men do it this fast. Some you'll have to take extra time with. If your patient has trouble growing, find spot just under penis head, on the underside, called glans. You'll see a picture of this in your textbook on page 284. Rub the glans, because that's where men feel it most on penis. Or ask him what he likes. ""\n\nProf. Kim then took me around to each student in the classroom. She showed each one where to hold my penis, and how to rub it to maximum effect. Each student had more than enough to hold and massage my penis. Some were shy and just barely touched me; others tried to take longer than the allotted time. Joung and Suwon, sitting together, did their duty as I passed them by, as they knew this routine by now. Joung remembered my favorites spots and smiled shyly up at me as she rubbed away. One girl wanted to finger the slit at the top of my penis, but Prof. Kim slapped her hand away. Another tried to hold my balls, but Prof. Kim discouraged her. I told Prof. Kim that it was OK, holding my balls like she did felt wonderful, and might help some men come more easily. Finally, after all the young women had touched, rubbed and handled my penis, I was about ready to come. They had seemed to enjoy themselves too. Faces were flushed, breathing was irregular, and there was squirming in the seats. Suwon's nipples were sticking out noticeably.\n\n""Note patient's breathing rate,"" said Prof. Kim. ""His penis really excited. If we stimulate it much more, he will ejaculate for us."" She was right. I was ready. I motioned for Yung to approach. Approaching me, Yung looked at me and held my gaze and commanded me wordlessly not to look anywhere else until she was finished. She seemed to communicate that she would enjoy this as much as I would. But she said, ""Prof. M. Are you ready?"" I nodded, licking my dry lips.\n\nYung's technique was unique and wonderful. Her touch was light, but firm. Instead of lightly wringing the head of my penis like I had instructed Prof. Kim, she instead pulled lightly from the mid- point of my penis to the tip with her fingers. She grasped my penis with the head in her palm, and the fingers splayed out lengthwise over my penis, drawing her fingers up toward the head. I was totally unprepared for the sensation, and my orgasm arrived sooner than I had thought. Luckily, Yung had the specimen collecting jar ready, and didn't miss a drop. All the while she stroked and collected, she held my gaze with her eyes and wouldn't let it go, any more than she didn't let my penis go until she had milked the last of the sperm from it.\n\nWith a shudder, I came back to reality. Yung had taken me somewhere I had never been before, but now I was back, and virtually naked to my class. The students had watched their professor have an orgasm in front of them. In the name of teaching. The class erupted into applause, and some were clapping Yung on the back. I reminded myself to give Yung an A.\n\nYung was the last to leave as I was putting on my clothes. She came up and surprised me. ""I liked that,"" she said.\n\n""I did, too. You have a great technique for rubbing a penis.""\n\nWithout blushing, she said, ""Thank you. See you later."" I remember thinking, ""I'm pretty sure I will.""\n\nThat evening, Hwa came by as promised. I welcomed her in with a handshake, in which I slipped her a note. It read: ""Dear Hwa: I am honored to be your teacher. I will try to be a good teacher to you, but you must tell me what you want to know. Good teaching depends on good communication! -Prof. M.""\n\nShe read the note and smiled. Her smile seemed to light up her features. She had dark brown hair that she let fall every which way. But it was shiny and smelled nice. She had on an off-white t- shirt and short pants. I invited her into the kitchen to have some tea. While the tea was brewing, I asked her about her life and made small conversation. She was in the 11th grade, made all A's, and wanted to major in piano at a conservatory in either Seoul or New York.\n\n""So why are you here?"" I asked.\n\nShe blushed. ""You know why I'm here. I want to learn about what men and women do together.""\n\n""But you're not a woman yet,"" I teased. I wanted to see how serious she was.\n\n""Oh yes I am! I've got breasts (patting her breasts) and I've got hair down here (pointing to her lower regions), and I feel strange things when I saw you and my mom last night. I want you to teach me.""\n\n""Why me?"" I persisted.\n\n""Because I don't have anyone. My father and mother don't get along. She thinks I am a kid. I have no boyfriend because I study too much. I have see you naked. So I want you to teach me. If you can...""\n\nNow she was playing with me. ""I think we can learn from each other,"" I said. ""Now, tell me what you know.""\n\nShe told me, ""All I know is that men and women have different parts, and somehow they use them together, and it's fun. I saw you last night with your part grown all big, and my mother holding and rubbing it. Why does it grow big?""\n\nI explained: ""My 'part', called the penis, or 'chaji' in Korean, grows big whenever a beautiful woman excites a man.""\n\n""How does she excite the man?""\n\n""It happens many ways. It could be a glance, a wink, a show of her flesh. Almost anything. You see, the man's biggest sex organ is his brain, his imagination. If he thinks he's going to have a woman come near him, he thinks all kinds of thoughts, and he grows big.""\n\n""Then what happens.""\n\n""Well,"" I said. ""If a woman rubs the penis enough, or if he is stimulated enough by inserting his penis into the woman's vagina, he has an orgasm. You saw me have one last night with your mom.""\n\n""Do you like orgasm?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes, of course. An orgasm is the best physical thing you can ever feel, no matter if you are a man or a woman.""\n\n""Do I make you big?""\n\nWhew! She was fast! ""I think you can, and I think you will before you leave tonight. Now, are you excited by me?""\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""Do you feel excited, nervous, dry in the mouth, or wet in your vagina area?""\n\nHwa blushed when I said this, but she nodded yes. ""What? Where?"" I asked.\n\n""I feel wet down here, and I feel an aching in my breasts. It's almost like they all need to be touched. If they don't, I feel like I'll burn up. I think I need orgasm, no?""\n\n""We'll do that, soon enough. Let's go into my bedroom where we'll be comfortable. On the way I switched on some Schubert piano music that set the mood. When we got to my room, we sat down on my bed.\n\n""Hwa, are you ready to begin?"" She nodded her approval. ""What do you feel like doing most right now,"" I asked.\n\n""I want to see your penis. I want to see if I can make it excited.""\n\n""OK, then starting looking for it."" And she did. She asked me to stand up and then she took off my pants, and hiked down my underwear. My penis was flaccid at the moment. I had willed it not to move while she was talking about her wanting to discover what sex was about. She took the small penis, and asked what to do with it.\n\n""Remember what your mother was doing last night? And so she did. She wrapped it around her small hand, until soon it was larger around than her hand could reach. I could tell she was really enjoying herself. She would occasionally shift in her seat as her own excitement overtook her body. An occasional hand would stray to her breast as she pulled and tugged and rubbed my penis.\n\n""How am I doing, teacher?"" she asked.\n\n""Very well,"" I commented. ""You learn quickly. What do you feel like doing now?""\n\n""I need something to happen to my breasts and my vagina, but I don't know what. Will you help me out?"" she asked. So I got her to stand up and I pulled off her pants, her underwear, her shirt and her bra. She was very shy to do so, however. I asked her why she was shy, for it seemed like I would not get to see her body. She replied, ""I am ashamed of my body ... not pretty.""\n\n""My dear Hwa,"" I replied. ""You are a beautiful woman. Would you like to see how really excited I can get?""\n\nShe looked up at me and nodded yes.\n\n""OK, then, please let me take off your clothes. You promised me you would be a good student.""\n\nAfter that, she seemed very willing to give in to the moment. She asked me to take off her shirt and bra first, and then her pants and underwear. As I did, I worshiped each part of her body with my hands and tongue. She obviously liked all this attention, and her eyes shone with desire.\n\n""Dear God, what a body!"" I whistled under my breath. Her legs were long and thin. Her thighs were solid. The sculpture of her stomach contrasted with the stunning architecture of her breasts rising out of the plain of her chest. Flowing over everything was her ample hair. Occasionally a nipple would poke through her hair, or a thigh, or the wafting smell from her excited vagina. Her breasts were size ""A"", I figured, but their beauty made me weak from pleasure. Topping these mounds were light pink nipples which were the first things I touched. As I did she immediately changed her expression and loosened her hold on my penis as I shifted the focus of attention from me to her.\n\n""OH, I feel like I am on fire! How do I put out my fire?"" she exclaimed.\n\n""Guide my hand,"" I said. She took it and rubbed her breasts with my hands for a good five minutes. Then she took them and had me touch her clitoris. Just a few seconds of that was enough to send her over into orgasmland. A few minutes later, she released my soaked hand. A few minutes after that she was able to talk.\n\n""Oh, that was unbelievable. Now I understand my mother better. I even think I understand my father better, because I hear he has lots of women around Korea."" And on she went, talking about this and about that ... until she finally realized she had a naked man in front of her.\n\n""Oh my God, look at me. Here I've been concentrating on me, and forgetting you."" And so she began tugging and fondling me again. I rubbed her wondrous breasts some more (to which she purred her appreciation). After a few minutes, I told her that I was about to come. She said she was ready, and lay down beneath me, never letting go of my penis. Somehow, I completely lost track of where I was and who I was, only that some power had me by the penis and I had to give it my full attention. When I finally came to my senses, she was covered in my semen. Even her wonderful hair had some in it.\n\n""Well, professor, what's my grade so far?""\n\nI managed to say, ""A+"". Are you ready for the next lesson?\n\nSure, but I've got to get home now. Can we save it for next week?\n\nThe next day at school Yung was the center of attention. Many students had heard something about her experience yesterday in the physiology class. But I heard that she was not talking. Neither were the rest of the students. All the inquisitive students could find out that something happened; no details.\n\nLate in the afternoon, Yung came to see me. She was dressed in a conservative black suit that hinted of casual, but also of sophistication. My face lighted up when she walked in my office. She greeted my smile with her own broad grin.\n\n""I guess we were a hit yesterday,"" she began.\n\nI decided to play it cool at first. ""Well, it was either a demonstration, or just read about sperm collecting from a dull textbook, with 1 picture.""\n\n""Prof. M., what happened yesterday was really wonderful. I want to thank you for it. But it has also raised some problems. You see, I got all excited yesterday by you, and I just can't get you ... I mean ... the experience yesterday out of my mind.""\n\n""I see,"" I said, noncommital.\n\n""And what I was wondering,"" she continued, ""Well, I was wondering if we could do it again?"" Immediately she blushed. ""What I meant to say is, you got your excitement, but I didn't get my excitement.""\n\n""Ms. Yung,"" I said. ""You have an excellent point. So we went out to dinner, and then agreed to end up at my apartment.\n\nOver dinner we talked about our lives. She had grown up in Seoul, but moved to this small city when her parents divorced, and her father returned to his hometown. (Kids of divorced parents were often taken as a trophy by the father, who then had his parents raise them.) This was what happened to Yung. She was being raised by her grandmother in an outlying district. She went home from the dorm on weekends.\n\nI asked about boyfriends, and the usual. She said that she had had boyfriends before, but they were really immature for her. Plus, she wouldn't even look at a man now unless he had completed his compulsory three years of military service. ""I'm not waiting around for anyone,"" she said rather strongly.\n\n""What is your sexual experience?"" I asked. ""Yesterday it seemed like you knew your way around a penis!""\n\nShe blushed, but kept my eye. ""You're right. I've known a couple of men. But the bodies which those penises were connected to were boys. Especially in the brain department. I have watched you over the year, M, and I think you're different.""\n\n""How so?""\n\n""I think you will respect me, no matter what we do. I watched you yesterday. You would not break my gaze when I was ... holding you. That tells me that I can work, or play, with you.""\n\n""Shall we leave, then?"" I asked. ""It sounds like we've some things to do!""\n\nOn the way home, we stopped several times on the street to kiss. Each time she came close and pressed up against me. Our carnal knowledge of each other had begun. It was not long before she had my penis hard-pressed against her thigh. This, coupled with her breasts so consciously poked into my stomach, I was rapidly wishing we were back at my apartment!\n\nWhen we arrived, Yung asked to disrobe me first. She took her time, which drove me wild with desire. Whenever she took off a piece of my clothing, she took at least five minutes rubbing or sucking whatever came into view. It took 20 minutes before she got to my penis. By then, it was weeping like crazy with pre-cum. She started her famous pulling technique, and then stopped. ""My turn,"" she announced.\n\nHer black suit seemed to have no buttons or zippers. It stayed on her through an excellent tailoring job, and elastic in the right places. I began with her top. Underneath that was a tank top t- shirt, under which was only her skin. Turning her around, I decided to undress her fully before taking in her entire body. All I really saw before turning her around was her exquisite buns.\n\nWhen she did turn around, I was in shock! Her nipples were puffy, the first time I had ever seen them ""in the flesh."" They capped medium sized breasts with a beautiful pear shape. She saw my reaction to her breasts and nipples, and said, ""M, these fruits are yours for the picking. Enjoy yourself."" I reached out and touched the tender puffy nipple of her left breast. The reaction on Yung was as immediate as it was evident. She came! Just one touch of her breast, and she was in orgasmville! I tried the other breast nipple, and she came quickly again.\n\nI wondered aloud what was going on. ""I'm really turned on,"" she said. ""Almost anything will set me off."" And she moved in closer, doing a full body press on my body. My cock was caught up in her belly button area, but I managed to shift it down so that the top of it rubbed its way along her entire vagina area. She obviously liked that, and came several more times in this fashion. By this time, I was ready to explode. We went over to my bed, and she climbed on top of my penis, impaling herself. I reached out with my hands to torment her puffy nipples, and she came several more times in the process. Her up and down movement on my penis made her beautiful breasts jump and move in magical ways. It was almost as if she were treating my penis like a baton, and her entire body was responding to its leading.\n\nWould her orgasms ever stop? I asked her that question. She said it rarely happens that she gets all fucked out, but if we really try, she might last only an hour more. ""An hour more?!"" I thought. ""I'll be killed by this woman before I can satisfy her."" But I tried nevertheless. I thought about anything and everything in order to keep from coming. I massaged her clit with my fingertips, my tongue. I went after those luscious nipple candies again. Finally in one furious five minute burst, I attacked her vagina with my penis, her nipples with my mouth and fingers, and her clit with my free hand. After one continuous orgasm of several minutes, during which I blasted my load inside her, she finally settled back down to earth. What a woman! After we took a shower together, all that rubbing in the shower set her going again. It was all I could do to bring her to 15 orgasms, which her superior nipples aided, before I had to call it a night.\n\nThe following weekend, I am home alone on Saturday night, and the doorbell rings. I had forgotten! It was Hwa's time to come over for her next lesson. I let her in and we hugged before she could take off her shoes. ""I am so glad to see you, M,"" she said.\n\n""Why is that?"" I asked.\n\n""Because I have looked forward to tonight all week long!""\n\n""What do you want to learn tonight?"" I asked.\n\n""Oral sex.""\n\nI asked her to take off my clothes and then I would take off hers. Like last time, she got very interested in my penis, and almost forgot what she was doing.\n\nKnowing the beauty that lay underneath her clothes, with trembling hands, I took them off her incredibly sexy body. She seemed to enjoy all the attention I was paying her breasts and vagina. By the time we were both undressed, she had already had two orgasms.\n\n""Oral sex,"" I began, ""is when you take your partner's sex organs into your mouth or lick them with your tongue."" Allow me to demonstrate two ways. I leaned down to her vagina, and started licking her entire vulva area, closing in slowly but surely on her target of love, the clitoris. By the time I reached her clitoris, she was convulsing heavily with breathing. The first touch of my tongue to her clit sent her off. When she came down, she said that was wonderful. ""I want to do the same thing for you,"" she said in her eager voice. Let me lick you.\n\nSo I showed her how. ""Give me your finger."" I took her finger into my mouth and sucked on it, licked it and gave it all the attention it needed. She looked at this demonstrating in complete wonderment.\n\n""That feels wonderful, too."" I guess everything to a neophyte in sex felt fresh and new. Hwa was so much fun.\n\n""Remember, when you suck, treat my penis as a lollipop, and remember not to use your teeth.""""\n\nI lay down on my bed, and let Hwa take over. Licking my penis' underside, Hwa transported me to another place and time. She was very good, and gentle. Then came the time when she started taking me into her mouth, remembering not to use her teeth. At first, she was awkward (but even that felt wonderful!), and then she got into a rhythm, taking more and more into her mouth, until she was able to swallow my entire penis.\n\n""Oh my God,"" I thought. This daughter of my fellow professor has me under her complete control. I reached over and rubbed her breasts and nipples, which responded to my touch. Hwa stopped her attention to my penis long enough to have an orgasm of her own. This girl was amazing.\n\nFinally, Hwa put her mouth into high gear, and before long I was about to shoot. But I had forgotten to explain what she should do with my semen. What would she do? I told her that my orgasm was just about to come blasting into her mouth, and that she could either swallow it or not. It was up to her.\n\nMy nuts were tight. She grabbed them and gave a yank and I was over the edge, coming first in her mouth, and then all over myself. She had some effect upon my sperm count!\n\nHwa was happy with all that she had learned that evening. After resting a bit and talking, she started pulling on my penis again. What did she want now? ""I've just got to have it again before I have to go!"" Her mouth clamped down on my penis, and didn't let go until she had milked me dry. I returned the favor to her, and then it was time for her to go.\n\nI walked her most of the way home. In our conversation, I told her how grateful I was at being able to teach her. She said the same thing about my teaching her. We parted with a long, soulful kiss in which she rubbed my penis to its maximum hardness. ""Something to remember me by, until next week,"" were her parting words.\n\nThe next week at school, I avoided Prof. Kim, fearing that she might suspect what her daughter was doing with me. But my fears were groundless. In fact, she seemed to trust me in some sort of way, and relied upon me in the kind of way she might rely upon a husband. On Wednesday afternoon, she found me in the cafeteria, and asked to talk to me.\n\n""Sure,"" I said. ""What's going on?""\n\n""I really appreciate all your help to me this year. You have helped me in ways I cannot speak about. But now I need a big 'pu- tak' (favor) from you.""\n\n""Whatever you need, I'll try to help out. You saved my physiology class and I am thankful to you as well.""\n\n""This weekend,"" she said, ""I need to go Seoul for medical conference. I was going to have my son come home from college to take care of Hwa. But he has final exams and cannot carry out his promise to me. I don't have anyone to ask but you. Will you stay with Hwa this weekend at my home? It'll be for two nights.""\n\nAs nonchalantly as I could I managed to get out, ""Sure.""\n\nRelief flooded Prof. Kim's face. She forgot her normal demeanor and hugged me. ""This is important conference, and I must attend. I know Hwa will have good time with you.""\n\n""Right,"" I thought.\n\nOn Friday afternoon, I went over to Prof. Kim's home with my things for the weekend. Prof. Kim had to catch the train, so she quickly kissed Hwa and shook my hand, and she was off. Hwa and I just smiled as she left. It was a strange sensation to have such an opportunity handed to you.\n\n""Come and let me show you my home,"" Hwa said. ""I don't think you've seen anything except the basement."" She led me on a tour of the house. It was modest in size, a first level and a basement; however, out in the fenced back yard was a small pool. Pool furniture lined the apron surrounding the pool. Off in one corner was a box, which Hwa proceeded to drag out towards the pool. She opened it up and started taking out party materials: paper plates, cups, chopsticks, drinks and things.\n\n""What's going on?"" I asked, though I suspected.\n\n""I'm throwing a party for you and some of my friends tonight. It starts in a couple of hours.""\n\nI helped her get things together around the pool, and then she said, ""Come on inside. I want to show you my new swim suit.""\n\nI didn't have to be asked twice for that! She led me to her room, where she casually stripped in front of me and then stepped into her new, white bikini. She was exquisite in her new suit. And I told her so.\n\n""Thank you for the compliment. What do you think is the best: the top or the bottom?"" she asked playfully.\n\nResponding in kind, I said, ""Well, I'd have to make a careful inspection, to see which part felt best to me.""\n\n""Go right ahead."" We have an hour before the first guests arrive.\n\nLike a boy at a candy store for the first time, I didn't know whether to go upstairs or downstairs. This was the kind of hard decision I liked! For a change, I started with her bottom. Stepping up to her face to face, I looked into her eyes as I placed my hands around her on her butt. I just rubbed her through the bikini's fabric for a few minutes. Eventually she responded by grinding her pelvis into my left leg. Of course, this friction made my hard as well. Lowering her bikini bottom to the floor, she stepped away and then resumed her original position against my leg. Her breathing became irregular and faster as she abandoned herself to the feeling, my hands massaging her buns, and her pelvic region stimulated by my left leg.\n\nThen, I reached up and removed Hwa's bikini top. Her extended nipples invited my touch. We lay down on my bed, so my hands could get busy with these very sensitive tips to her beautiful, pear- shaped breasts. Laying down behind her, I reached around and took each breast in one hand, and did not let go for several minutes. The effect was as immediate upon her as it was effective. Almost no time elapsed before she came, with just my stimulation of these nipples. After a few minutes, she turned around, and said, ""Let's not concentrate on me so much. I feel bad for doing that the last two times with you. I'm going to take off your clothes, and make you a happy man.""\n\nWith me lying now naked on my back, Hwa brought her body to bear against my hard penis in a most imaginative way. Starting with her feet, she used all the body parts she could to stimulate my penis. Her massage with her feet left me surprised and gasping. Her small feet kneaded my penis flesh in very erotic ways. The sight of those feet on my penis was really turning me on. Her small toe traced small figures into my penis flesh. Then she started mouthing my penis. A light, teasing tickling with her tongue kept me hard, but on this side of an orgasm. Then she used her breasts. While they were not large enough to have the kind of cleavage to wrap around my penis, she used her nipples to stimulate the glans area. This was the most erotic thing she did. Kneeling at my side, perpendicular to me at my penis, she dragged her body sideways, so that first her right and then her left nipple dragged across that extra-sensitive penis part. This erotic scene was heightened because it started in her a string of nipple-oriented orgasms.\n\n""Oh my God. Ai-go. Too much!"" she panted. After about ten minutes of this, she then lay down beside me, but with both of us on our sides, with me behind her in a ""spoon"" position. She reached around and grabbed my rock-hard penis and guided me to her pussy area.\n\n""But you're a virgin,"" I exclaimed. ""Do you want me to enter you from the rear?""\n\n""No, a virgin I'll remain. I just want you to take your penis and rub across the outside of my pussy.""\n\nWhat a nice position. With her squeezing her legs together, and with me inserting my penis into the small area formed by her legs just outside her pussy area, it was almost like entering a real pussy. With each thrust, her juices coated my penis, making the experience more and more enjoyable. For her too. Each time I thrust forward, I tickled her clitoris with the head of my penis. After a few minutes of this, she was gasping again from the far side of her multiple orgasms. I reached around with my free hand and stimulated her clitoris directly. The effect upon her was immediate. She stiffened her entire body, grabbed her nipples and came for all she was worth! That was all I could take as well, and I withdrew my penis and came upon her back.\n\nWhat this young girl could do! And to me!\n\nA few minutes later, her guests arrived. It was to be a small party of five people. In addition to Hwa and me, she invited two of her girl friends from high school, Mina and Ahn. Ahn's boyfriend also arrived with the two girls. His name was Byong.\n\nByong was a small, wiry, but muscular young man of 18. He was on the wrestling team at school. His face was very ready to smile at just about anything, plus he was a bit nervous, which made him smile even more. His girlfriend Ahn was also small, perhaps one of the smallest young budding women I had seen. Perhaps 4' 6"" tall and 80 pounds, she was nevertheless a mature 18- year old package of womanhood. I estimated her breast size to be a 29A. Her English was not that great, so she and I were to converse what we could in Korean language. She had on a loose shirt and jeans. Her glasses made her look like an intellectual. Ahn's face was lovely, a classic- styled Korean beauty she was to become!\n\nMina introduced herself to me. She was also 18, just last week, but also well on her way to becoming a lovely woman. Her tight orange top covered what appeared to be a 31A or small 'B' breast size. Her jeans flared out to show a nice set of buns. But it was her eyes that I noticed most of all. They were hypnotic. They seemed alive with their own life and energy. When she looked at me, I could not break her gaze until she released me. She reminded me of someone, but I couldn't place her right away, until she told me, ""Yung is my twin sister. We are fraternal twins.""\n\nMy mouth dropped, speechless. Yung was an incredibly sexy young woman, and it looked like her sister was too. Mina came over to me and kissed me on the cheek, and whispered, in Korean: ""I know everything."" Then she backed away and locked my eyes again in her gaze. It was going to be an interesting party!\n\nWe ate first. Hwa had ordered Chinese take-out (in Korea, Chinese food is the best!), and we took it out beside the pool and ate. Hwa produced some beer, which everyone enjoyed. After half an hour, with the sun going down, we were mellow in each other's company. During dinner our conversation turned to school, to life in America, and to the typical things that teenagers talk about.\n\nAfter we cleared away the food, Hwa instructed us to gather near the pool on a blanket. She had a deck of cards in her hand. ""Now, we're going to play strip poker,"" she announced in a slightly tipsy voice. ""Here are the rules. Each person takes one card. The ace is high, the two is low. Whoever has the low card, loses. He or she will have to sacrifice one piece of their clothing. Socks count as one piece. The person with the highest card will be the one who gets to remove that piece of clothing. But that's not all. The person who wins draws another card, and the value of the card is the amount of time they have to remove that piece of clothing. They can only touch that part of their body where the clothing covers. If there's a tie for winning or losing, the persons with the tie have to share the same fate, whether it is removing a piece of their clothes, or removing a piece of someone else's clothes. Finally, if two people of the same sex are winners and losers, only the loser has to remove his or her clothes, by themselves. That is, unless they want to remove each other's clothes. Everyone ready?\n\nWe all looked around. Mina, sitting across from me, gave me a knowing look. And we all gave Hwa our signal we were ready.\n\nThe first round, Byong lost to Mina. Mina drew a 4 after that, so she took 4 minutes to remove Byong's white socks. But the way she did it was a sight to behold. She fondled his toes as if they were individual penises. The game was off to a hot start!\n\nThe second round I lost to Ahn. Since I had not put on my socks after Hwa and I had our pre- party romp, Ahn removed my shirt after drawing a 9. Asking me to stand up, she started to take off my t-shirt. But that proved difficult. She was so small, and I was so tall, that either she had to stand on a chair, or I had to kneel in front of her. For safety, I kneeled. As she peeled off my shirt, she came close in so that more than just her hands handled my body. Her breasts, hidden within their own fabric, rubbed intentionally, brazenly, against my stomach and chest. And this had an effect upon my penis. My short pants tented with my penis straining to get free. Ahn ended her 9 minutes with her covered breasts rubbing my uncovered nipples. After this demonstration, the party entered a new gear. We realized this was going to be serious fun!\n\nThe third round Hwa won, and Mina was her target. She drew a Queen, and so had 10 minutes to remove Mina's clothing. Mina elected to have Hwa do the honors, but she started with Mina's pants! Within minutes, Mina was in her underwear. She looked surprised at how fast things had gone, but she gave me another look, and opened her legs slightly so I could see her dressed that way.\n\nIn the next round, Byong and I drew 9s, and Ahn drew a three. We then drew a 7 for our time to remove a piece of her clothing. Taking a cue from the previous round, Byong and I consulted with each other and removed her top. She stood up and held her arms up, and Byong in front and I in the back lifted up the shirt of this lithe, tiny beauty. No bra! I quickly discovered. She hardly needed one, however. Her breasts were absolutely firmly anchored to her petite body frame, but soft to the touch. Byong took one, and I the other, and for the rest of our time we admired her tits with our hands and tongues. She shivered in delight as we all sat down, and sat up proudly with her breasts in full view. Byong's and my penises were just as obvious, though hidden.\n\nI won the next round, and Mina lost. Since she already had her pants off, I looked her in the eyes and communicated that it was shirt-time. I had 3 minutes. Standing up together, we approached each other and I quickly lifted her orange top. Her bra was a sheer one that showed that she had exactly the same nipples as her sister Yung. They were puffed out! Her bra left nothing to the imagination, and so for 3 minutes I let my fingers to the walking around her upper body, including over her bra. She purred her pleasure.\n\nThe next round went to Hwa, who beat Byong. He had only lost his socks, and this time he lost his shirt. For 10 minutes, Hwa played with his upper body and nipples, and occasionally brushed her body up against his hard-on.\n\nHe lost the next round to his girlfriend, who drew a 5. His pants left the scene quickly, and Ahn mercilessly rubbed the front of his underwear until wet, pre-cum stains appeared. It was obvious they had done things like this before, but both were out of breath when time was called.\n\nHwa lost the next round to me. Since she had not yet lost, I knew she had on her underwear, a shirt and her short pants. I went for the shirt in the 8 minutes I had. Her breasts drews gasps of delight from the small crowd, and soon Hwa was doing her own gasping, as I let her have 8 minutes of nipple-focused heaven. Her orgasm in minute #2 was the first of the evening. Her orgasm at the end of minute #8 was the tenth. We were all very turned on by this. Our hands started rubbing our own bodies in response.\n\nAhn lost to me in the next round, and I completed her disrobing with the removal of her underwear. In the four minutes allotted to me, I caressed her vulva area with my hands, and then my tongue. She came at the end of our time together, her small body tensing and then releasing in pleasure.\n\nMina and Hwa both drew cards with 5 on them. Ahn and I drew 6s. Together we would disrobe each girl. Hwa would lose her short pants to Ahn, and Mina would give up her bra to me. I drew the card that would give us the time. It was an ace! YES! Ten minutes!\n\nAnd what a 10 minutes they were! Ahn quickly liberated Hwa's pants and started to rub her southern regions, back and front, where they had covered her skin. Her hands even reached to her pussy area, and Hwa resounded with more orgasms. With that sound in the background, I worked on Mina's bra. Reaching around, eyes again locked on each other, I dropped her bra to the ground and then lightly touched her breasts with their puffy nipples. She collapsed into me, staggered by the feeling. As she collapsed, she ground herself into my penis. What an exquisite, wonderful feeling, to have this girl melt into a shape that conformed to my own body! By the time our ten minutes were up, she had come several times. Also at the end of our time, no one seemed to be able to stop, and Byong joined in, first removing his own underwear to reveal a sizeable penis, and then removing Hwa's underwear (leaving her naked). Mina stopped long enough to announce: ""M here has his clothes on. He wins. What's his prize?""\n\nEveryone stopped to think, but very reluctantly, because each was involved in their own world. After a little thought, my prize was to be whoever I wanted, if she wanted to be my prize. I looked around. Ahn was certainly alluring with her diminutive, fully developed body, but I didn't know Byong well enough to assume Ahn and I could take our liberties together. Hwa and her super- sensitive body was also demanding my attention, but I had already tasted of her that evening. So, my choice was easy. I looked at Mina and said, ""I would like to be yours tonight. Will you have me?"" She only responded with her eyes.\n\nA space was cleared on the blanket while Mina removed the rest of my clothes. Ahn came over to help her, with her breasts rubbing my legs as she struggled with my jeans. Together, they revealed my penis. After Ahn took one long feel of my penis with her extra- small hand, she went over to Byong and sat down with the rest. It was show time with Mina and me in the center of the blanket.\n\nShe began with her look at me. I think she was hypnotic with the way she looked at me. Something pre-verbal and primal came through in her look. I was certainly entranced by her. After we broke our eye-hold on each other, I rubbed her breasts with one hand, and her pussy with another. Her puffy nipples quivered with each orgasm, as if they had tiny muscles underneath them. Tasting her nipples during her orgasms, they felt as if tiny popcorn kernels were going off under her nipples. She then changed position to lick my penis. All the while she licked, she locked my eyes with her almond-shaped eyes. I could see my reflection in them. ""Come,"" her eyes urged. ""Come!"" And so I did. I splashed her mouth, her breasts, and even got one shot that landed on Ahn's foot.\n\n""Great show!"" everyone clapped. I was spent, and so I rested and watched as the rest of the teenagers poked and explored their bodies. Byong was lying on his back, with Ahn impaled upon his penis. She was bouncing up and down, with her perfect breasts keeping time. Hwa sat on his face, as she came time and again with his attention to her clitoris. Her hands kept her nipples in a state of constant frustration.\n\nAfter a few moments, Byong let his sperm spew on the back of Hwa, still on his face. Ahn reached down to assist him manually through his orgasmic throes. It was an amazing sight. Ahn then came over to Mina and to me, and asked if she could join me in some love- making. That was cool with Mina, and so Ahn leaned over and sucked new life into my limp penis. Her mouth was small, so she could not get much in, but what she lacked in equipment, she made up for in technique. She knew exactly where my sensitive spots were (had she consulted with anyone?), and in just two minutes I was hard. During that time, I was mesmerized by the feel of her breasts in my hand. Lying down, she invited me to enter her vagina. Knowing that she was not a virgin, I did not hesitate. My penis was large for her. It took several minutes of slow in-and-out movement to prepare the way for my entry. During that time, she came and came and came, cooing like a song bird, and I was not even inside her yet! All that coming action must have prepared her well, for all at once, I glided in and bottomed out in her, just as I was fully inside her. The velvety tightness of Ahn was certainly overwhelming. Her coos of pleasure attracted everyone's attention, and it was not long before we were the main event. The sight of my large penis and body inside and next to her pint-sized body was arousing, and everyone had their hand on either their own sex organs, or were massaging someone else's.\n\nFinally, during one of her earthiest orgasms, I had mine. What sweet pleasure it was! And everyone else soon came again, either with their own hands or someone else's hands upon their body.\n\nI had had three orgasms that night, and so I was spent. I spent the rest of the time watching the three girls and one young man enjoy themselves, but I could tell that their energy was waning. Mina was the first to uncouple herself from the crowd, and came over to where I was. She was positively flushed from her sex play, and sweaty too. I suggested either a short swim, or a shower.\n\n""How about both?"" Naked, we jumped into the pool and swam some laps together. Her eyes kept on searching mine out, and I found myself again strangely taken by her. Jumping out of the pool, we found the shower. I lathered up my hands and rubbed her clean, inside and out. She grunted a few times in orgasmic satisfaction to that, and then returned the favor. The feel of her small hand and the lubricating soap was the right effect, and I had my fourth release of the evening. I was having an unbelievable time! When we got out to the pool, everyone else was in as well, and so Mina and I joined them.\n\n""Are we spending the night here?"" someone asked. Hwa said it was OK, however Byong had a wresting team curfew to keep, and Mina had her own parents' curfew to keep. So within a few minutes, they had to leave. I walked them both to the door. Byong said he was glad to meet me, and hoped that I would enjoy my evening, whatever happened. Mina melted against me again as her way of saying Goodbye. Her kiss aroused me once again, because when she left, I was left with a boner.\n\nI walked into the living room where Hwa and Ahn were, sporting my erection. ""My God,"" said Ahn in Korean. ""What shall we do with M?"" And it wasn't long before each was handling my penis in her own way. Asking me to spread my legs out, Hwa started working on my balls with her hand, and then her mouth. Ahn got some suntan oil and applied it to my dick with her small hands. Using both, she was able to complete the circumference of my penis. Up and down her hands went, with her two thumbs paying special attention to my sensitive glans. This went on for quite awhile, for I didn't think I could come again. Finally, however, when I placed each of my hands on each girl's chest, that was enough. I erupted, and then collapsed.\n\nI think I fell asleep right there, for when I woke up it was dark and I was covered up on the carpet where I had collapsed. I looked at my watch and discovered it was 4:00 in the morning. And I needed to pee badly! When I have to pee badly in the night, I wake up with a raging hard-on. So I went to the bathroom, only to find out that I was not alone. A naked Ahn was just finishing up. I greeted her with a kiss and a hug.\n\n""Good morning,"" she said in Korean, ""Did you sleep well.""\n\n""Like a baby,"" I said, and she grinned. Our hug kept on going, and my penis, still hard, nestled between the breasts of this young, small beauty. She rubbed me back and forth between her ample chest, rubbing my penis on her chest from nipple to nipple. As my penis came into contact with her nipple, she breathed in sharply.\n\nThen I picked up this 80 pound young woman with my arms, and she wrapped her legs around my waist. We locked our lips and tongues together as she lowered her now gaping pussy onto my iron hard penis. It was not long before she bottomed out on me this way. Gasping through her mouth, and snorting through her nose, she started her cooing again, but quietly so as not to disturb Hwa's sleep. Her orgasms were intense and long, and pretty soon I had mine as well. Disengaging ourselves, we stepped into the shower and proceeded to clean each other as Mina and I had done the night before. We each left the shower having peaked again. I was never tired of this small-package woman and her charms.\n\nLater in that day, Ahn and Hwa and I went out to the pool to enjoy the sun. Hwa had her new bikini on, Hwa had found on old one of Hwa's and I was in my shorts. Korean's usually don't sunbathe, because they think tanned skin reminds them of blue collar workers who have to work outside, so the sun oil was SPF 60. They would not cook at all if they had the sun oil on them. Naturally, we asked each other to do the honors. Hwa was first, and asked me to oil her up. First on her stomach, I rubbed the oil into her legs, then into her butt, taking special care to linger there (she loved that!), and then her back. Turning her over, I repeated the exercise, lingering under her bikini bottoms, but removing her top before dribbling the oil on her nipples and breasts.\n\n""OH GOD!"" she cried. That feels so good. A few seconds was all it took for her to come.\n\nAhn was next. She asked me to take off her swim suit first. It didn't really fit, so why bother? Stretching her magnificently small body on the blanket, I rubbed the oil first into her back and legs. Turning her over, I rubbed her breasts and nipples with my oil-lubricated fingers. She could not get enough, and came hard when I reached down to her clitoris.\n\nMy turn. My shorts were tented already, so I asked Hwa to release them from me. Standing, with Ahn in front, Hwa in back, they rubbed me down with the oil. Ahn was especially delicate with her small hands on my penis. She twisted her small hand back and forth on my penis head with one hand, and then rubbed my glans with the other. I had to lie down when she did that, and I took the rest of their application lying down. Hwa joined in the lubrication of my penis, one hand on the lower part and the other coating my balls with oil. Together they started a four-part rhythm with their four hands on my dick, and I responded with a massive orgasm that Ahn took on her face.\n\nWe could now stay out in the sun with some peace!\n\nThat evening, after Ahn had to leave, Hwa and I continued our private lessons, but I don't think she needed them anymore. The next morning, I graduated her with a multi-orgasm session, and then we cleaned up the house before her mom returned.\n\nA few weeks later, Yung came by my office. Dressed in a pair of shorts and halter top, she quickly got my attention. Again, her eyes were mesmerizing. I could not tell if she really had some power over me or not. All I knew was that when she looked at me, I could not refuse anything se asked. She closed the office door behind her and came over to my desk. Laying her books on the chair, she said that she and her sister were inviting me over to their home the next Friday evening. Their parents were gone for the evening and the next day until the afternoon, so it would be just us.\n\nBefore she left my office, she leaned over and kissed me great passion. ""I think you'll find Friday night very interesting,"" she said.\n\nI asked, ""Who will be there?""\n\n""Just Mina and me."" I was instantly hard, which Yung noticed, and which she teased through my pants.\n\nFriday finally arrived, finally. I wonder what the girls had in mind. I knocked on the door, and both girls opened the door. It was something to behold both of them at the same time. Each girl tried to get my attention with her eyes, and each was hard to resist. Now, with them together, I could see them both.\n\nBoth girls were both the same height; the older one was perhaps 7 pounds heavier. Yung was a 32B, while Mina was a 31A, or perhaps a B. Mina's breasts were just a bit smaller than her sister's. I could tell this even though neither had her clothes off. Both girls had on very tight silk tops with black leotards. Mina's top was light pink; Yung's was bright red. I could also tell that each girl had puffy nipples unhindered by any bra.\n\n""Come in,"" said Yung, acting the host. Mina took my offering of wine, and took it into the kitchen to open it. She returned a few minutes later with three glasses and the bottle. While she was gone, Yung and I got caught up with her classes. When Mina returned, she and I spent some time talking about her high school. She did not want to do nursing when she graduated, but rather art work. I mentioned that I had posed before, if she ever needed a model.\n\nThe wine started to work, since it was nearly a meal time, and our stomachs were empty. The effect of the wine upon both young women was obvious. Their faces were flushed pinkish red, a color somewhere between the two colors of their tops. I wondered if their flushed state extended to other parts of their bodies. The stares of the sisters into my eyes grew more obvious and intense. Finally, the Yung said, ""M, thanks for coming over tonight. Both I and my sister have had the pleasure of making love to you separately. Tonight, we'd like to have the unique pleasure of making love with you together. I hope that meets with your approval."" Her stare was hypnotic.\n\nI nodded yes, and asked, ""May we begin?""\n\nMina said, ""Now is good. My sister and I would like to have a little competition to start things off. As you know, both of us come quickly when you stimulate us, so we'd like to propose that you begin with a contest: which of the two of us will take the longest to have her first orgasm?"" The sister who won this contest would get to bring me to my first orgasm.\n\nThis was going to be fun. I loved long foreplay sessions. Using the ""scissors-rock-paper"" game, Mina was selected to go first. That probably put her sister at a disadvantage if she were to watch the two of us engage in erotic play first, and then her turn would come. I expected Yung would cream in my hands in seconds. But we would see.\n\nI approached Mina on a couch and we started kissing, while her sister started timing. I started a very light kissing routine on her face and then her upper body, not spending any extra time on her breasts, which were still wrapped in pink. By the time I started to remove her top, she was starting to breathe heavily. Her puffy nipples seemed larger than before. I remembered the little sensations that her nipples had when you sucked them while she was having an orgasm. Using the absolute lightest of touches, I brushed her nipples with my finger, causing her to moan and squeeze her legs together in agonizing sweetness. Then I traced the outline of her beautiful breasts with my own palm, encasing each breast with my hand in ever-so-light embrace. It would not be long, I was sure, before her first orgasm. But I wanted to give each girl an equal chance, so I did not rush this most wonderful of assignments.\n\nMeanwhile, my own penis is just screaming to be released. These two sisters' bodies are the hottest I have known in Korea, and the chance to be with just one of them alone was privilege enough. While I concentrated upon Mina's breasts, Yung came over and sat on the other side of me, and started to rub my body. She was able to remove my shirt, and then my short pants, and finally I lifted my body so that she could get to my penis unhindered. Her memorable hold on my penis began. Slipping her entire hand over the head of my penis, she brought her fingers into contact with my penis, drawing her hand away from me, and ending with a wonderful tug around the rim of my penis head.\n\n""Oh my God,"" I thought. ""I might be the first to come if she does that!"" Her sister did not touch my penis, so that she would not be overly stimulated and lose the bet. Fortunately, Yung did not play with me so intensely. Most of her touching were light stimulations designed to get me rock hard, but no more.\n\nAs I continued to stroke Mina's breasts, she started slipping away to orgasmville. ""Ohhhh, I'm comingggg,"" she said in Korean. Since her time had come, I grabbed one puffed out nipple with my mouth and intensified her pleasure. Her nipple was alive! Muscles beneath it were going off right and left, so that her nipple literally vibrated as she came. She was pinching her other nipple with the fingers of one hand, and grabbing her crotch with the other. Her first orgasm came at minute 9 and 35 seconds.\n\nYung had her work cut out for her. She had rubbed my own cock into a frenzy, and had witnessed her sister's orgasm. How long would she last before her first one? I remember the first time I kissed each of her puffy nipples, she came each time. To prolong her staying power, I asked her to remove her own red top. Her skin beneath matched the color, because the wine made her skin turn pinkish-red. With the appearance of her nipples and pear-shaped breasts, she stared at me her old stare. Her gaze seemed to scream out to me: ""Do whatever you have to, I want to win this one. You won't be sorry.""\n\nSo slow and gentle I took her. Mina started playing with my boy toy while I carefully touched Yung so as not to cause her to come. I didn't see how she could last. Already, with just a few fleeting touches of her breasts and nipples, her panting was loud, her mouth open and dry, her eyes closed. The competition ended after only 3 minutes with Yung. She ""lost"" the competition with a very strong eruption accompanied by a throaty growl and snorting. She did not seem sad to have lost to her sister.\n\nMina therefore won the orgasm competition. That meant she was to give me my first orgasm. She asked me how I wanted it: by hand, by mouth, or by pussy. I wanted her hands on me and her mouth. So I asked her to start off by hand, and then change to mouth for the finale. Yung settled in to watch, her arms folded just under her wonderful, extra-sensitive chest.\n\nI lay down on the carpet, closed my eyes, and gave in to the exquisite feelings coming from Mina's manipulation of my penis. Starting at the tip, she would force my cock through a small hold she made with each of her hands, then when she had made it over the head of my penis, twist her hands back and forth across the most sensitive parts of my penis. From there, she worked her way down to the balls. Each time she did this, I arrived closer and closer to the doorstep of my orgasm. Her slow, deliberate and measured pace ensured that I would not come too soon.\n\nYung got impatient with her sister's patience, and came over and offered her nipples by turn to my mouth. She was well into her double-digited orgasms by the time I was ready to blow my load. Mina switched from her hand pleasuring to her mouth. The tightness of her lips and mouth was as good as it gets, and I was quickly rendered helpless. Knowing my release was imminent, she stepped up the pace until I growled and heaved, bucked and spewed.\n\nBoth girls still had on their pants, and so I removed each pair, starting with Yung's. After I had completely unclothed each sister, I began to lick each one's pussy. Their renewed groans were my reward. It took almost no stimulation to make each girl come hard. After awhile, Mina grabbed my dick and started massaging it until I was hard again. I wasted no time in using my tool on Mina as her reward. Soon we were into some serious fucking. She had come several times before I then turned my compass pointer to Yung's magnetic pussy. Like her sister, she heaved and howled several times in the space of a few minutes. For nearly an hour we went like that, first one sister, then another. Some breast work, then cock to pussy contact. And all over again.\n\nDuring one of these rounds, while deep into the pussy of Yung, I reached the point of no return, and came and came and came. Their multiple orgasms must have been infectious, for I seemed to be having a series of my own, or else a very long orgasm. Afterwards, I was exhausted by these two inexhaustible sisters, and I fell asleep on Yung's breasts, very content."
326,As the Paige Turns,"['MF', 'mc']","She stood up swiftly and her long silk skirt twirled around her long legs. She neatly pulled her hair back and pinned it. Paige set out for the vending machines with a bounce in her elegant, sensuous step. \n\nBy the time she had made it back to the office, she devoured the chocolate. She wondered guiltily what Freud would say. With a grin, she entered to see a patient reading a Wall Street Journal and noticed a familiar face with an overwhelming presence. \n\nHe nodded affirmatively in a businesslike pose, as he folded the newspaper, buttoned his jacket, set the newspaper down and followed her into her office gracefully. She gestured for him to sit in a seat, as she sat down at her desk consulting her appointment book\n\n ""Mr. Anderson, I presume?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Well, what can I help you with Mr. Anderson?""\n\n""Please Dr. Grey, call me Jack,"" he said without hesitation. His eyes never unglued their mesmerizing hold on Paige. \n\n""Alright, Jack, what is it that you would like to discuss?""\n\n""My sex life.""\n\n""What about it is troubling you, Jack?"" She fondled her locket thoughtfully as she waited for him to answer. \n\n""Well,"" He said hesitating in order to gather his thoughts. ""I seem to be uninterested.""\n\n""And how is that Jack?""\n\n""This is quite hard to talk about. Of course, it's not that hard and that's the problem.""\n\n""Please go on, tell me about it, Jack."" she said reassuringly with a slight glint of a friendly smile and a hand on his. \n\n""It all started a couple of months after we got married,"" He said.\n\nPaige nodded her head and breathed a few; uh huh's, I see's and the ever popular all right. She kept eye contact, which was a crucial part of her therapy. A patient always seemed to respond to the warmth of her smile, her gentle nature, and glinting eyes. \n\n""So, you see, it's like useless for me to even imagine having sex in the normal way.""\n\n""I think I understand, but what do you think is normal?""\n\n""Well, man on top...you know, the missionary style.""\n\n""Please, feel free to use whatever terms you are used to using, Jack. We are both mature adults.""\n\n""Fucking."" He stated defensively.\n\n""I am sorry?"" She licked her lips noticing the bulging crotch of his expensive looking trousers.\n\nAlmost as if talking about the weather he stated, ""Normal is fucking a woman."" \n\n""What do you usually...fuck?"" She asked stunned by the news he might be talking about something else.\n\n""Well, I..."" He stammered.\n\nToying coyly with her necklace she asked with curiosity, ""Well, yes?""\n\n""I read stories."" He mumbled.\n\nA small charge of electricity ran up her spine as she asked, ""What kind of stories?""\n\n""Erotic stories."" He said getting bolder.\n\n""Sex stories?"" She said raising an eyebrow. She brushed her hair out of her face in a flirtatious manner. Her breathing started to become ragged with anticipation. ""Somehow, erotic hang-ups were so much more fun to talk about than schizophrenia or paranoia."" She thought.\n\n""Yes.""\n\nThe thought of a handsome well groomed fellow like Jack sitting at his office desk wanking himself created an erotic image in her mind. Her taste in erotica centered on reading explicit fantasies, stories, or poetry. She often thought about her male counterparts masturbating to pictures of naked women instead of using their mind's to read in order to arouse themselves.\n\n""From an adult publication?"" She asked.\n\n""No, from the Internet."" He confided.\n\n""The internet?"" She asked unsure if she should let on her to her own fascination with a certain newsgroup. Ever since she had gotten on AOL with her new computer, she had found Usenet Newsgroups to be quite helpful.\n\n""Yes, alt.sex.stories. Anonymous authors post erotic stories there. Some of them are extremely well written.""\n\n""I see."" Her hand had absent-mindedly fallen to play with the top button of her blouse. All of a sudden, she wondered if he had read some of the same stories she liked to read: ""What are these stories about?""\n\n""Oh, there are many different kinds of stories on there.""\n\n""What kind do you like to read?""\n\n""Hmm, I like to read about comic book characters fucking."" He said.\n\nPaige's heart dropped. She had thought, perhaps, he had a bit more imagination than wanting to read about Mickey and Minnie Mouse, latex clad superheroes, and unrealistic science-fiction characters doing the nasty. She wondered if he read any of any other of the great authors who post. There were so many she couldn't even decide who was her favorite author. Of course, she always wanted to thank that wonderful reviewer who found many stories she would never have thought to read. She liked science-fiction stories also. Actually, there are several authors who make Supergirl's, Batgirl's and Wonderwoman's comic book friends do the most amazing things. ""Perhaps, that is what he meant"" She thought.\n\n""Is that all you read? I mean comic book fantasies?""\n\n""Oh, no, I definitely love all the stories, even the non-explicit ones. It's just lately, you know, with the Batman movie out?""\n\n""I see,"" she said. ""But, how does this stop you from fucking?""\n\n""Well, I just can't get aroused unless I hear a modem."" \n\n""I am sorry?""\n\n""I mean my dick, er I mean penis, doesn't get hard unless I hear a modem start.""\n\n""I see, so you're audibly stimulated by a modem?""\n\n""Yes, I can't help it. The thought of all those arousing stories out there. I simply have to read them all and by the time I am done. I find myself exhausted.""\n\n""How does this affect your sex life?""\n\n""What do you mean how does it affect my sex life? I can't tell my wife to dial my modem everytime I wanna screw can I? She would think I am crazy.""\n\n""It seems to me, that you find the stories on the Internet much more stimulating than your wife?""\n\n""Well, no that's only part of it.""\n\n""I see.""\n\n""So if you were walking down the street and a woman came up to you naked?""\n\n""I wouldn't be aroused.""\n\n""I see.""\n\n""Well, have you ever heard about foreplay?""\n\n""Well, of course, I have."" He frowned getting defensive again.\n\n""I am sorry,"" she said noticing his frown. ""What I meant is have you ever thought of including your wife in your reading? Perhaps, she would find it stimulating too."" \n\n""Oh my, she would never go for that. Women don't like reading stuff like that.""\n\nPaige's eyes flared up in distaste at the silly statement and said, ""What do you mean by that?""\n\n""Well, it's only that I never really thought women get into that kind of thing.""\n\n""What about that lady reviewer, and those female authors who post? Not to mention all the women readers who enjoy the newsgroup too. I know for a fact..."" She realized her blunder. He had not even mentioned any authors or reviewers. Her secret was out. She looked around the office as if searching for a way to escape from the bewildered stare of her patient; Paige suddenly found relief in the knowledge her secret was finally out.\n\n""You mean....""\n\n""Yes, of course, I read them.""\n\n""I would have never guessed that you would ever...""\n\n""Why not? I like fantasy as much as any other person, male or female.""\n\n""I mean you don't seem the type.""\n\n""Oh? And what exactly is the type that reads alt.sex.stories and alt.sex.stories.moderated?"" She asked. She crossed her arms and created a superior posture. ""Sometimes men are so blind."" She thought.\n\nHe just sat there in bewilderment. A whole new world of knowledge seeped into his brain. He finally started to understand where she was heading.\n\n""You think...I should ask my wife to join me? But won't that make my problem worse.""\n\n""Frankly, I suggest you and your wife first have a little heart to heart. The poor woman must be so frustrated. Then, I think you should have her join you in your sessions. Act out a story, a reasonably safe story please. Soon, just read the stories with her and afterwards both of you should take it to your bedroom. Leave the computer for just foreplay.""\n\n""I am not sure what you mean.""\n\n""What aren't you sure about?""\n\n""How will I get my wife to actually take me seriously? She will surely laugh in my face.""\n\n""Now, how do you know that? Perhaps your wife will be thrilled to explore your fantasies with you. Communication is the key. I mention communication because I am sure I read a story recently about a wife performing oral sex on a writer while he wrote a story. Even a certain reviewer has mentioned how the stories have become part of her own foreplay with her husband. Do you see where I am heading with this?""\n\n""I should have my wife blow me while I read them?""\n\n""Well, that is one of many possibilities."" She licked her lips.\n\n""Thank you, it is all so clear to me now. The stories aren't the problem; it's how I release the tension. My poor wife. You're right of course. She is very frustrated. I will definitely fix that and soon!""\n\n""Remember the key to a lasting relationship is communication. I think we have made a lot of progress. Perhaps, you should bring your wife next session. I also do marriage counseling.""\n\n""Is our time up?""\n\n""Yes, it is and thank you for coming Mr. Anderson.""\n\nPaige sat at her desk thinking about what had just transpired. A smirk of pride escaped from her professional face as he closed the door behind him. ""It's just too bad I couldn't have given him a lesson on foreplay"" She thought as she flicked the power onto her laptop. The hiss of the modem broke the silence in the room. She relaxed awhile and read the latest gems.\n\n""Hmm, a new story by Hawk Richards! I LOVE his stories."" She said licking her lips. \n\n The end.\n\n Note: I am looking for a proofreader. ""I dunno where to find a good one"" If you're into reading erotica and are over 18 years of age. Send a self-addressed e-mail to me and perhaps we can get rid of some of the jarring wordiness, grammatical mistakes, and typos that I miss sometimes. Then, we can work on my overwrought narration. ;)\n\nI tend to want to publish my erotic stories too early. If my editor at the newspaper saw some of the mistakes I publish he would shoot me. (College Newspaper)\n\nSecond note: It has come to my attention that my newserver and my wordprocessor do not agree on some of my punctuation, therefore such items like three consecutive dots become an ASCII character. Quite annoying, but I think I fixed it. If not I am sorry for any inconvenience during reading.\n\nThird Note: With all these Fucking notes, I feel like Mike Hunt. Except, I am not quite as witty. Ok, I am not witty at all. In fact, I am witless. I have no wit. Please send me some e-mail with wit included and perhaps some comments on my story. \n\nFourth Note: If you found yourself clueless to the references in the above story, such as the reference to alt.sex.stories, alt.sex.stories.moderated, a certain lady reviewer, or the writer which wrote about receiving a blow job while writing a erotic story, then perhaps you should: 1.) Go to Deja News and search for blowjobs. 2.) Read alt.sex.stories more often. 3.) Forget about it and read a better story. 4.) Get better news service. \n\nFifth Note: Oh, this is fun. I think I could write notes forever. \n\nSixth Note: Uh, forget the last note. I don't have anything more to say.\n\nSeventh Note: Woops, I forgot. Here is a Needless Reminder, ""You can't sell this story.""\n\nEighth Note: Are you still reading these notes?\n\n9th Note: Bye\n\n10th Note: Don't flame me cuz I am beautiful. -- Hawk Richards Heminway@epix.net"
327,Ashley and her Boss 1,"['MF', 'work']","She always dressed to impress, knowing that the boss must stay interested in her. Today, she was wearing a barely-there white miniskirt which did little to conceal her hips and crotch. She also had on a black and white blazer which hugged her body in a delicious way. Though small and petite for the most part, this woman had a large set of breasts, both of which strained hard against the blazer top. She wore black high-heels and her blonde hair was styled in waves down her shoulders and slender back.\n\n""Ashley?"" came a male voice through the intercom system.\n\n""Yes sir?"" she responded, pressing the intercom button.\n\nThe gruff-sounding man coughed before saying, ""Ashley, I need you in my office. I need you to take DICKtation for me.""\n\nAshley smiled, knowing that he did not mean DICtation. That was their secret code - DICKtation - for playtime. Instead of just saying it flat out, both thought it would be better to come up with a clever code - simply because of the possibility that another person could be in the office and hear them.\n\n""I'll be right there, sir,"" the woman said in a sweet tone.\n\n In the adjoining office, the 59 year old boss was already sporting an erection in his slacks. Stan had been married to the same woman for close to 30 years and like most men in his situation, he had developed a wandering eye - especially when it came to nubile young beauties, such as his secretary.\n\nStan had often fantasized about an affair with a woman who was Ashley's age but never really thought it would happen. He hired her last year to have a pretty young woman to work with, but found out after a week that she was very lacking when it came to being a secretary. He brought her into his office one morning to fire her, but soon found the nympho stripping her clothes off, saying she would do ANYTHING to keep this job.\n\nStan, not a fool, decided to keep her as an employee.\n\nEver since that day, Ashley does whatever her boss tells her, no matter how kinky or bizaare he wishes to get with her. That is how she keeps her job. Stan, however, often has to do some paperwork that a secretary would normally be able to take care of. With Ashley, whom he really thought of as a ""dumb blonde"" (but a dumb blonde who gives great head), her secretarial skills were extremely lacking.\n\nStan, of course, kept this little affair from his wife. He also kept it confined to the office (except for that one weekend when he and Ashley went to an adult motel - but that is another story). He really liked the sex-only relationship that he and his knockout secretary shared.\n\nAshley liked it, too. Although Stan was almost old enough to be her grandfather, she thought of him as extremely skilled and knowledgable when it came to sex. The snobby blonde never once thought that she would enjoy going to work five days a week, but now, she does enjoy working. Basically, her job entailed a few secretarial tasks, but mostly being a ""Tickle-Me-Ashley Doll"". That was one thing which she was really skilled at.\n\n""Good afternoon, sir,"" Ashley greeted, stepping into her boss' office. ""How are we today?""\n\n""Great,"" he responded. ""Look, I just caught up with all of my work and don't expect anything for another hour or so. That means, of course, you and I have some time for each other."" He took off his glasses and gave a lecherous smile. ""Did you take all the neccessary precautions?""\n\n""Of course,"" she replied. Those precautions were locking the office door and putting the OUT TO LUNCH - BE BACK SOON sign on it, plus flipping on the answering machine to handle all incoming telephone calls. ""I always take care of all that,"" she added.\n\n""It's better to be safe than sorry, sweetheart,"" Stan said.\n\nAshley stepped closer to her boss and began unbuttoning her blazer top. She stood directly in front of him and peeled the business coat from her body, then let it drop to the floor. Stan smiled up at her in delight, admiring her large, jug-like breasts and the sexy white bra which concealed them from his view.\n\n""I was hoping I could do some DICKtation for you today, sir,"" Ashley said in her most coy, innocent tone. ""In fact, I would like to do it every single day.""\n\nHe smiled, reaching up and palming her breasts in his hands. ""I can't do this everyday, Ashley. You'd wear me out!"" He pulled her down into his lap, and wrapped an arm around her tiny waist. ""Tell me, how is your boyfriend?""\n\nAshley smiled with delight. ""Oh, Robert is wonderful! Just last night, he came over and gave me a good, hard fucking.""\n\nStan grinned, imagining the sight of his gorgeous secretary and her stud, musclebound boyfriend taking part in a heated lovemaking session. The thought made him even more excited.\n\nThe lustful boss put his hand on Ashley's inner thigh and gently rubbed her there. Then, he looked into her deep brown eyes and smiled again, before saying, ""What did you two exactly do?"" He knew full well that Ashley really loved to share her experiences, with just about anyone who would listen to her.\n\n""We did EVERYTHING,"" she replied, in a gasp. ""But the best part was when he made me lean over the kitchen table, so he could fuck me in that position!"" She smiled and nodded her head. ""Yeah, that was the best part. Really, really erotic!""\n\n""You're nothing but a little slut!"" Stan exclaimed, teasing her, as he liked to do. Actually, he enjoyed being able to call a woman such names. ""You're a little nymphomaniac!""\n\n""So?"" Ashley grinned. ""I can't argue with the truth.""\n\nStan reached around her back and unhooked the bra she wore. ""Tell me more, sweetheart."" He slipped her bra off, baring her huge breasts and the big, thick and rounded nipples which he loved so much. ""Tell me more about what happened last night.""\n\n""Well..."" Ashley trailed off for a second. ""Well, another good part was when I was on my knees, giving him a blowjob - he came all over my face!"" She laughed. ""You know how much I like it, sir, when YOU cum on my face.""\n\n""Of course,"" Stan smirked, his erection at full strength now. ""Ahh, Ashley... why don't you give me a blowjob now? This seems to be the perfect time for it.""\n\nThe shapely young blonde smiled and slipped from his lap, down to her knees. ""Earn my paycheck, sir?"" she asked sweetly.\n\n""Maybe earn a raise,"" he hinted.\n\n""Oooooh!"" she squealed. ""I like that!""\n\nAshley unlooped her boss' belt and unbuttoned his slacks, then slid them down far enough so she could have access to his cock. She pushed his boxer shorts down far enough so his prick popped out into full view. It was sticking straight up, like a flagpole. That was how Ashley liked it most.\n\nStan sighed and groaned in delight as the gorgeous bimbo gave him yet another expert blowjob, her specialty. As he watched her blonde head slide up and down over his stiff cock, her lips sealed around it, he wondered to himself how many guys she had done this to in her life. ""Definitely a lot,"" he mumbled.\n\n""What?"" Ashley asked, looking up at him, her hand now just encircling his hard member.\n\n""Uhh, nothing, sweetheart,"" he coughed. ""Please, please... just keep doing what you were doing.""\n\n""With pleasure,"" was her perky reply, before she wrapped her lips around his prick again.\n\nAshley took pride in her cocksucking skills. She wanted every man to remember her as the best cocksucker they had ever known in their entire life. She was never quick or greedy during this particular sex act. Ashley would always take her sweet time giving head, wanting to drive her man to insanity. She figured the longer a blowjob takes, the better it is.\n\nLow, gutteral moans eminated from her throat as she dined upon Stan's prick, now licking it like a lollypop. She again closed her lips around it, and now took him deep inside her mouth. Stan groaned himself as he felt his cockhead brushing hard against the back of her throat.\n\n""You really are special, Ashley,"" Stan told her. ""Any man in his right mind would beg on their knees to get their hands on that hot body of yours.""\n\n""They don't have to beg,"" Ashley gagged, her mouth full of cock. ""Asking will usually do the trick!""\n\n""Slut!"" the boss laughed, repeating himself. ""I'm so lucky; I have the sexiest, most desirable slut secretary in the world! A secretary who does DICKtation!""\n\n""I prefer DICK by itself,"" she squealed.\n\nAshley kept working, her mouth acting like a strong vacuum, feeling to Stan as though she wanted to swallow his cock right down her throat, and never let it leave. She truly was an expert when it came to giving head. Stan was sure of that.\n\nAs much as he enjoyed this, though, Stan knew that it would be wise for him to put an end to it. He wanted to fill her pussy a lot more than he wanted to ejaculate in her mouth. The 59 year old wondered if he would have the strength to ""get it up"" two times in a row for her, if he was to shoot off in her mouth. Perhaps he would; perhaps he wouldn't. It was a chance that did not seem worth taking.\n\n""Ashley, sweetheart, stop,"" he told her, and she looked up at him with a quizzical expression. ""It's not that I don't enjoy what you're doing, sweetheart - it's just I want to fuck your pussy a lot more than I want to fuck your mouth.""\n\n""Okay,"" the blonde pouted, rising up to her feet. Ashley did understand his limitations, although she hated to stop (""I didn't get to finish sucking his cock!""). She kept quiet though, and didn't voice her feelings.\n\nStan noticed the pout upon her face, but he knew this woman too well. She would forget about wanting to blow him once he stuffed his prick between her thighs. He was positive of that.\n\nStan leaned forward and roughly kissed each of Ashley's breasts and nipples as he slipped her miniskirt down and off, followed immediately by her G-string. He then rose to his feet and put his arms around the secretary, and lifted her into the air with his hands on her ass. Ashley giggled in delight as she was set down upon the edge of the desktop, then she opened her legs, all ready and prepared for her pervert boss.\n\nStan quickly stepped out of his slacks and boxers and then grasped his cock with his right hand. He moved forward and nudged himself between Ashley's widespread thighs, then punched his stiff prick hard and deep into her.\n\nAshley moaned and wailed in sudden delight, the older man's thick, long cock filling her to the hilt. She looked up at him and smiled, then nodded her head.\n\nStan watched her and then started pumping his cock in and out of Ashley, him standing and her seated on the very edge of the desk, her thighs opened and spread wide for his lustful advances. His hands were underneath her, squeezing her tight asscheeks, lifting her hips up to meet each of his downward thrusts.\n\n""What would your wife think if she saw us now?"" the secretary teased him. ""Do you think she would like this?""\n\n""Probably not,"" Stan laughed, short of breath, pumping the blonde as hard and as fast as he could.\n\nStan then remembered an X-rated movie he rented a few nights back, where a busty blonde just like Ashley was gang-banged by six studs at once. Stan was certain that this little sex pot of a secretary could not only handle six guys at once, but she would probably wind up wanting more! After all, he didn't call her a ""Tickle-Me-Ashley Doll"" for nothing.\n\n""OHHHHH little slut,"" the boss groaned, doing his best not to experience an orgasm yet. His hips just kept pumping, like an oil well machine, his cock burning her insides with its lustful heat. ""You're nothing but a little secretary slut... but at least you're MY little secretary slut!""\n\n""Fuck me, sir!"" she begged him. ""FUCK ME HARDER!""\n\nSo close to passionate explosion, Stan didn't know if he could give it to her any harder. He had to try, though. There was no way he could deny such a request.\n\nStan screamed himself as he somehow found the energy to pump himself into her even faster. The orgasm was close, but he kept saying ""Not yet! Not yet! Not yet!"" in his mind.\n\n""OHHHHH GOD!"" Stan thundered as he could no longer contain himself. He quickly pulled out of her velvet-like pussy and aimed his prick directly at her stomach.\n\nThe first gush lashed out and landed on her flat belly. With a lot of experience in this area, Ashley had the piece of mind to slip down from the desk and onto her knees. She then took hold of Stan's cock herself, and aimed it straight at her face.\n\nRockets of cum spurted out and landed in various spots upon her face, the majority of the blasts coating her eyes and nose. Ashley giggled like the stereotypical blonde bimbo, wallowing in the feel of his sperm splashing and washing over her face.\n\nStan fell down into his chair, exhausted. Ashley's youthful exuberance shined through as she giggled and grasped his cock again, before taking a seat in his lap. She wrapped her left arm around his neck and shoulder, and kissed him on the forehead.\n\n""You're the best boss in the world!"" she chirped, her hand squeezing his now-flaccid cock, cum dripping from her chin. ""I hope that I get to be your secretary FOREVER!""\n\n""So do I,"" Stan laughed, his hand pinching her sweet ass."
328,Ashley and her Boss 2,"['MF', 'work']","Work was easy. Though her job title was `secretary', she was actually a sex toy for her boss. Ashley had very little skills when it came to being a secretary. But on the other hand, she was extremely skilled when it came to sex. She would go to work every Monday through Friday and do a few secretarial tasks, but was always ready for her lustful, much older boss. Over the past year, the young lady had learned that Stan, her 59 year old boss, could call on her at any given time for another round of sex.\n\n On this particular afternoon, Ashley was comfortably seated at her desk in the office, busy writing a letter to one of her out-of-state friends. It was her best way to pass the time, since she had not heard a word out of Stan all afternoon long. Not concerned with the operation of the company, Ashley was just waiting for 5:00pm to come. That was when her shift ended. She figured that by writing a letter, time would go by a bit faster.\n\nAshley, as usual, looked beautiful. She wore a snug-fitting black blouse which had long sleeves, and a black-and-white plaid miniskirt made of cotton and stretchy lycra. She also had on a pair of black high-heels. Her long, natural blonde hair was braided very nicely, and her mascara was absolutely perfect.\n\n""Ashley?"" came Stan's voice through the intercom system.\n\nThe young woman recognized that devious tone in his voice. She smiled because of it, while pressing the intercom button before saying, ""Yes sir?""\n\n""I need you to take some DICKtation for me.""\n\nThe smile on Ashley's lovely face got even wider. Her day at work had suddenly taken a turn for the better! ""Sir, give me a second, and I'll be right in.""\n\nIn the adjoining office, Stan turned the intercom system off and then reached for the bulge in his slacks. His erection was already at full strength, and it hurt because it strained against his slacks. He gave his cock a single pump, adjusting it. Now, he felt a bit more comfortable.\n\n""What the hell..."" he said outloud, smiling, deciding to unbutton his slacks. He pushed his boxers down a bit, and then his hard cock popped out into view. It stuck straight up in the air, like a flagpole. No longer confined, the hurt was gone.\n\nStan gripped his cock as the door to his office opened, then Ashley brought herself and that hot body of hers inside. Stan pumped himself at the sight of his secretary in her sexy outfit. ""Afternoon, sweetheart,"" he grinned.\n\n""And a good afternoon to you too, sir,"" she said, closing the door behind her. ""Don't worry! No one is going to bother us. I put the `out to lunch' sign on the front door and locked it. I also turned on the answering machine for anyone who calls.""\n\nStan smiled again, and motioned for his secretary to come closer. She did, sashaying sexily over to him, and then took a seat in his lap. ""Oooooh,"" the slut cooed, looking down and noticing his huge erection. ""Is that for me, sir?"" She reached down and gave it a gentle pump of her own.\n\n""It sure is,"" he replied, placing a hand on her hip. ""Did I ever tell you that you're my favorite secretary of all time?""\n\nAshley smiled at him. ""No, but I already knew that. And I also know it's not because of my typing or filing skills."" Her smile became wider. ""It's because you're a dirty old man, and I let you do anything you want to me.""\n\n""Dirty old man?"" he laughed, liking that. ""What? I'm 59 and you are 24. But age is just a number. I feel much younger.""\n\nShe gave his cock another squeeze. ""I'm glad you do, sir."" Then, the blonde reclined back just a bit, and starting tugging at the lower half of her blouse. ""But you're still a dirty old man. A dirty old man who cheats on his wife of 30-plus years.""\n\nStan shrugged his shoulders. ""If my wife was as hot as you, and as sexually driven as you, maybe I wouldn't cheat on her. But she is almost as old as me, and has no interest in sex any longer. Where do I get my satisfaction, if not from her?""\n\n""From ME,"" Ashley grinned, pumping his hard shaft again. ""I am your little plaything; your personal fuck toy."" She kissed the tip of his nose, and giggled. ""I'm definitely not worried or upset that you cheat on your wife with me."" She shrugged her shoulders and suppressed a laugh. ""After all, you're not the only married man I have fucked in my lifetime.""\n\nStan grinned. ""And I likely won't be the last one, either.""\n\n Ashley pulled her form-fitting blouse over her head and off, exposing her large pair of breasts, and the tiny white bra which concealed them. Stan reached out and cupped each jug-like globe, enjoying their vast firmness. Ashley looked down and watched him massage her breasts for a bit, before finding his mouth for a deep and passionate kiss.\n\nThe boss and secretary duo wrapped their arms tightly around each other as the kiss became even more extreme and heated. Both tongues played with each other, going from mouth to mouth, as all four hands were in constant motion along shoulders and backs.\n\nAshley broke off the kiss so she could began unbuttoning her boss' shirt. Meanwhile, Stan unhooked her bra behind her back, and whisked it off. He again cupped her breasts, thumbing each thick nipple. Once unbuttoned, Ashley pushed his shirt down and let it fall to the floor.\n\nStan embraced his secretary again, this time roughly, then leaned over and kissed each of her nipples. Ashley, meanwhile, maneuvered his slacks and boxers lower. Stan responded by pushing Ashley out of his lap and then standing up, letting his his slacks and boxers fall to the floor as well.\n\nAs he stepped out of each, Ashley dropped to her knees in front of him and grasped his cock. Stan moaned and smiled in utter pleasure as he felt her moist lips wrap themseleves hotly around his hard erection. ""No one can suck cock better than you, sweetheart,"" he gently told her. ""Absolutely no one.""\n\nStan leaned over and placed his hands upon Ashley's back as she stood in her knees in front of him. He caressed her back and then reached lower, all the way to her skirt-clad ass. Bent over now, Stan tightly gripped and squeezed Ashley's sweet ass as her arms were wrapped around his waist, her mouth sucking his cock.\n\nThe blonde squealed as her boss continued groping and mauling her ass. She rocked back slightly, jutting her backside out, so Stan could have better access to it. He moaned as she continued blowing him, while unbuttoning the back of her black-and-white miniskirt. He undid all three tiny buttons and then peeled the ultra-tight skirt open, and down slightly.\n\nStan then reached inside the back of her skirt, and rubbed her firm ass and the frilly white panties underneath, just before pushing the skirt off, down to her knees. The woman gyrated her hips in erotic circles as Stan's hands continued groping away.\n\nAll the while, Ashley had been working on his hard cock, busy sucking and slurping away at it, her head bobbing back-and-forth in front of him. She loved to give head. It was one of her most favorite activities to take part in. If Ashley could suck off every single man in the entire world, she would be very happy.\n\nStan decided to take a seat in his office chair, and Ashley followed him, her mouth never leaving his erection. Stan looked down and admired the sight of Ashley. Her lips formed a big 'O' around his cock, as her brown eyes shined in delight up at him. She simply had a lovely face; a gorgeous face, and her long, stylish blonde hair framed it perfectly. And the rest of her shapely, taut body was absolutely divine to Stan. It looked even better now, since she was nearly nude. All that remained on her were the high-heels and panties.\n\nAshley's head continued bobbing, now over his cock, as her right hand started to pump its base.\n\n""I love your cock, sir,"" she said, taking it out and offering a long lick in the open air. ""I just love it!""\n\n""I love you,"" Stan groaned lowly, not loud enough for her to hear him. He smiled down at her, giving her a reply. He did love her. If not for his wife, Stan wouldn't mind taking Ashley home and using her as his full-time fuck doll. She was every single thing which he had ever fantasized about in a woman.\n\nAshley took his cock back into her mouth and resumed her sucking action. Stan countered by rubbing her shoulders and neck, his fingers digging erotically into her skin. He also started thrusting his hips upward each time Ashley's mouth went on a downstroke.\n\n""Come here, honey,"" he said, grabbing her shoulders and pulling her up, her mouth leaving his cock. He reached out and quickly slid her panties down and off, then spread his legs in the chair and grasped his erection, so it pointed straight up.\n\nAshley stepped astride his outstretched legs and then took a seat herself, his hard cock sliding right up into her wet pussy.\n\n""Oh, sir!"" the slut moaned loudly, as she started to bounce up-and-down upon his thick shaft. She used his shoulders for support as he reached out and again mauled her breasts with both hands. Stan slumped lower in the chair, almost to the point when he was laying on it, his knees bent and feet on the carpet.\n\n""You're incredible, sweetheart,"" the boss moaned up at his secretary, watching her large breasts flop about as she bounced upon his erection. He had a perfect view, able to watch his cock disappear and then re-appear between her thighs, in a continual pattern. His hardness filled the slut's tight pussy, bringing her wonderful and erotic sensations of passion.\n\n""You're incredible too, sir!"" Ashley squealed, full of lust.\n\nStan smiled and grasped her hips, hoping to make her bouncing motion faster and harder. He was successful, and it only brought more pleasure to each person. Stan then gripped and squeezed her ass, mauling it, and continued the assistance with her bouncing.\n\n""FUCK SIR!"" Ashley screamed, as she felt one of his fingers pressing hard against her puckered anus.\n\nStan gasped and smiled up at her. ""You like that, baby?""\n\n""FUCK YES!"" she boomed, quickly losing her modesty (not that this slut had much to begin with). ""OHHHHH! Keep fucking me!""\n\n""You nasty, foul-mouthed little bitch,"" Stan smiled, slapping her hip with his hand. ""Someone needs to wash your mouth out!""\n\n""Yeah,"" she exclaimed, ""with cum!"" Ashley moaned very loudly and then added, ""Will you do that for me, sir? Cum in my mouth?""\n\n""Anything you want,"" he said, laboring to keep up with the fast-paced sex action. ""I'll let you know when I'm ready, baby.""\n\n""SIRRRRR!"" the slut cooed, his cock pounding her insides.\n\n""You're nothing but a bimbo!"" Stan exclaimed, enjoying the leniency to degrade her. Ashley liked being talked down to. ""You're so much a bimbo, your only worry is who you fuck next!""\n\n""I'm thinking about that right now!"" Ashley laughed, still bouncing up-and-down wildly. The action between them was so serious and extreme that each time Ashley went on a downstroke, her ass made a hard SLAPping noise as it pounded his hips.\n\n""Up against the wall!"" Stan exclaimed, hoping a change of sexual position would let him last a bit longer before orgasm.\n\nAshley complied, quickly slipping off his hips and going over to the wall. Still in the pair of high-heels, she placed both hands against the wall and leaned over, jutting her ass outward. Stan quickly moved up behind her and grasped her hips, and started thrusting his cock into her pussy, once again.\n\n""FUCKING SLUT!"" he screamed, losing himself in the heat of the moment. The sight of Ashley bent at the waist and grabbing the wall as he fucked her pussy from behind made him feel even more excited than before.\n\nStan loved this position, having the ability to grab her ass and pound his pelvis against it, while his cock infiltrated her insides. This was also a good position for anal sex, he thought.\n\nStan wanted the mutual fucking action to continue, but just couldn't hold himself in much longer. Orgasm was imminent, and he could already tell that it was going to be a powerful one.\n\n""I'm gonna CUM!"" he screamed, still thrusting his cock in and out of her soaked pussy.\n\nAshley immediately turned around and dropped to her knees, and fastenened her lips around his trembling cock. Her fingers kneaded his balls as her mouth and tongue worked on his shaft, causing it to suddenly erupt, quicker than expected.\n\nAshley gagged and then smiled as his thick, gooey sperm shot into her awaiting, thirsty mouth. Stan closed his eyes tight and moaned in pure lust as the blonde slut beneath him busily slurped and swallowed his rich load down her throat. He looked down and noticed her piercing brown eyes staring right back up at him. He smiled at the sight, completely lost in lust with his very own ""Tickle-Me-Ashley Doll"".\n\n ""Oh, sir..."" Ashley moaned as Stan took a seat on the floor beside her. He brought his lips to hers and kissed her, not at all concerned that her mouth was coated with his own cum. Stan then reached out and embraced his secretary, holding her close.\n\n""I got this private beach house down the coast,"" he told her. ""How would you like it if we went down there for a weekend?""\n\n""A weekend?"" she asked softly, thinking. ""I'll have to ask Robert, my boyfriend, but I'm sure he won't mind since I'll be with you. He knows what goes on between the two of us here, you know. But could you last for the weekend, sir?"" She smiled sweetly at him. ""I may wear you out the first night.""\n\nStan grinned as well. ""Don't worry, I won't wear out that easily. I'll be prepared for an entire weekend with you.""\n\nAshley kissed his shoulder and said, ""Instead of calling it a beach house, we'll be able to call it a fuck house!""\n\n And after what happened at the beach house, the statement Ashley made was very accurate."
329,Ashleys Fever Ordeal,['college'],"And with that Ashley was on her way to the clinic ,just a short walk from her dorm room. When she arrived, Dora was sitting at the front desk. She was a kindly middle aged woman, with dark hair and warm brown eyes. She was dressed in her starched white nurses uniform and hat. The hat seemed really old fashioned and out of place to Ashley and she could tell this nurse was from the old school. Introductions and paperwork completed, Nurse led Ashley to Exam Room #3 and advised her to undress, leave her warm socks on and place a hospital gown on, slit to the back. \n\nThe exam room was cold and sterile. It was brightly lit and very impersonal. Ash was taken back by the exam table and she noted that it was set up for gyn exams. She sat motionless, staring at the stainless steel stirrups, freezing in her gown.\n\nWith a sharp knock on the door the nurse returned. She said because Ashley was a new student she would need a complete physical. This scared Ashley as she had never been examined like this before. She was hardly even sexually active. First she had to give a urine specimen in front of the nurse. Then her finger was pricked for a blood specimen. She was placed in the stirrups and had her vagina checked by a gloved finger. Her rectum was overly probed. Then her breasts were felt and examined. No lymph gland swellings were noted anywhere. Embarrasing questions were asked.\n\n""When was your last bowel movement? Have any diarrhea or constipation? When was your last period; regular?\n\n "" Is this really necessary"" ? she murmured.\n\n"" Yes Dear, now dont be scared, I've examined lots of girls, I have been a nurse here at this college for 18 years."" And with that she continued the exam.\n\nNext came measurements: height, weight, blood pressure, eyes, ears etc. and then it happened.\n\nNurse instructed Ashley to lay on her left side. Ashley did this. As she did, she could hear the nurse going through the supply cabinet. Ashley strained to look over her shoulder to see what the nurse was doing. When she did..it scared her to death !\n\nNurse Dora had retrieved a glass thermometer and was vigorously shaking it down. ""Ashley, I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to take a rectal temp on you to get the most accurate reading okay ? It's going to be a little uncomfortable, but I promise it wont hurt.""\n\n"" Please, cant you take it in my mouth?"" she begged, head throbbing, nose stuffy, ears clogged shut, feeling a little nauseous from not eating anything all weekend. She tried to move as little as possible as her arms, legs, and body were one mass of pain.\n\n""No , it needs to be rectal"", she said in a low voice. She turned to Ashley, the thermometer tightly clenched between hergloved fingers, a tube of KY lubricating jelly in the other hand.\n\n""Okay, the key to this is you have to relax your bottom and allow the thermometer to slide in, it'll only take five minutes then it will be over."" As she said this she helped the patient turn over. Ashley was feeling so sick, and was not up to cooperating fully. The RN checked Ashley for signs of impending delirium, as she did seem feverish and some of her statements seemed silly, as if she were hallucinating. The nursing of delirium needs endless patience, tact, and understanding. Restraint should be avoided if possible. But the girl wasnt wiggling around.\n\n""Honey you're going to feel a little cold and a little pressure""\n\nAshley nervously laid there as the nurse slid her pink panties down to her knees. Then she felt the nurse firmly separate her buttocks and stretch them apart. She felt embarrassed being exposed in this manner. Then the nurse rubbed a small amount of lubricant on her tender, young anus. This felt cold and odd.\n\n""Now I want you to relax and take a deep breath for me""\n\nAs Ashley did this the RN inserted the thermometer into her tight, virgin pucker . Ashley tightened.\n\n""OUCH, youre poking me"" yelled the patient.\n\n""Relax Ashley your're alright."" With that she relaxed and the RN further inserted the thermometer until she felt resistance, then she firmly held it in place.\n\nAshley squirmed on the table. "" Can you hold real still for me, it's almost over..""\n\nGently the nurse removed the thermometer. Her patient took a deep sigh of relief and finally was able to relax. She felt hot and tired and the splitting headache was driving her crazy. She felt a cranky mood coming on and hoped she didnt slip and say anything that would get the nurse pissed off. She needed all the help she could get. But before the nurse could read it, the thermometer fell from her slippery fingers and hit the hard floor. It was in a million pieces now.\n\n""Oh heavens, I'll get the janitor to come in here and clean this up, he's just down the hall. Why dont we go find you a bed so you can lie down. I can see you feel just awful, you poor thing! You need aspirin to bring your fever down then you'll get rid of some of these aches and pains. Get lots of sleep and drink plenty of juices.\n\nNurse helped Ashley up. Taking her by the hand she led the girl to an empty room with 5 beds. She pulled back the covers on the bed and went to the supply cupboard. Ah, Ashley thought, they're going to give me a sedative and let me sleep this flu away. Heavenly!! She smiled inwardly.\n\nIn popped the nurse wielding a thermometer and a jar of vaseline. Ashley had more bad feelings in the pit of her stomach. With a very firm manner and determined look, the sympathetic nurse sat down on the narrow bed and dipped the thermometer into the jar. ""Alright now Ashley, I know you arent feeling well and you'd like to get into this bed and get some Z's, but first, I need to finish examining you. OK? Lie across my lap. Remove your pretty panties Dear, you wont need them while you're here with us. It'll be easier in case you need an enema or something.\n\n""Enema? No way"" said Ashley.\n\nJust then, the other nurse had turned on some mellow music, and it quietly filtered into the room. ""Well, I guess if I have to I have to, but its so uncomfortable. The thermometer keeps falling out and then you have to push it back in all the time and it hurts.""\n\nShe loved the sensation of lying across the womans lap, she felt horney and cared for. But here came that damn baby thermometer.\n\n\n\n\n\n The nurse rubbed her bottom in a circular fashion and said, ""Try to relax. See how smoothly it goes in when you do. You like having me hold you like this dont you? I put my hand over the tip so it wont slip out.""\n\nAshley sobbed ""I WANT TO GO TO BED"".\n\nNurse took a cloth and wiped her tear wetted face. "" You're OK. One more minute. ""\n\nThe nurse twirled the thermometer in Ashley's butt, ""Feel good? Like that?""Ashley gave a whispered a yes.\n\nAshley was admitted for the weekend and given a sedative to make sure she rested. Three times a day she had her vital signs taken. She had back rubs too. She always asked for this particular nurse. And each time she found herself draped across the her lap with a thermometer up her rear. \n\nLaurra CA"
330,Asian Delight - II,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","Born and raised in the United States, Cindy was brought up with the oriental customs by her loving and caring parents, who had immigrated from Japan. True to the conservative oriental upbringing, much of her dating was limited to very safe type of dates and more in groups during high school. She had never engaged in any type of intimate relationships, just mere kisses on the cheek with some of her dates. To gain more independence and with the approval of her parents, she and two high school girl friends rented an apartment.\n\nAt the age of 19, Cindy had completed her first year of college and now was working as a summer intern at a local bank. On her second week of work, driving her VW into the bank, she was unfortunate to draw the gaze of Billy Campbell, who was sitting in the coffee house next to the bank. Her pastel colored skirt and blouse, trim white legs and white heels, had the devious Billy Campbell licking his thick lips.\n\nBilly Campbell rubbed the crotch of his jeans as he watched the lovely young beauty walk to the front door of the bank and was allowed in by another bank employee. Billy had a 'thing' for petite young Asians, knowing they were so na‹ve and innocent, with many preserving their virtues till marriage. Even in this day and age, he knew the best chance of popping a cherry was with a young Asian. And seeing this lovely beauty, he'd bet his last buck that this little bitch was 'cherry'.\n\nCindy blushed a deep red at the comment made by the black customer, embarrassed and frightened. The thought of her petite body being crushed by that big black nigger made her cringe in horror, a thought that she could not shake from her mind. She had naturally heard of the old myth of black men and wondered if it was in fact true. She cringed at the thought of handling such a large filthy object.\n\nAt the current time, Cindy was dating a boy she'd known from high school and was attending the same college. Her parents were happy to learn she was dating Ben, as he was of the same nationality and also knew his parents. She and Ben dated often but it was not an exclusive 'steady' as yet, though Ben wanted it so. Cindy did not want to have things too fast, wanting the relationship to build first. Ben had often tried to kiss her or his hands crept up to her breasts constantly but she quickly put a stop to any of his intimate advances.\n\nThe next week Billy appeared at her teller cage again. Frozen to the spot as she counted the money out for him, large black hands touching hers again, Cindy's heart pounded in anxiety. Billy whispered ""I'll be waiting outside after you get off work. Follow me in your car and I'll make a woman out of you tonight. Gonna give you some black meat to chew on. Gonna pop your little cherry and fuck the hell out of you all night. I'm gonna make you my bitch tonight. Gonna let you feel a real man's cock.""\n\nIt was as if Cindy was under Billy Campbell's spell. She had watched this abrasive black man leave the bank and enter a black Camaro. Cindy nervously bit her bottom lip thinking back at the crude remarks he had made to her. She closed up her teller cage, telling her supervisor that she wasn't feeling well and needed to take a short break. In the employee lounge, Cindy picked up the telephone. Calling one of her roommates, Cindy told her she had to cancel out on her friends that night, saying she would be out with workers of the bank and that she would probably be out late. That if it got too late, she'd been offer a place to sleep at another teller's apartment. After hanging up, Cindy pondered just why she had done something crazy like that and that she should call her friend back.\n\nBreathing hard, Cindy did the final count of her drawer to balance out for the day. She glanced up to see the black Camaro still in the parking lot. It was too late to call her girlfriend but she knew where there were to meet and she'd just meet them there, telling them she managed to skip out on the bank employees. Then, as the fellow tellers were headed to the door, she nervously followed them to the employee's portion of the lot.\n\nAs the other tellers pulled out of the parking lot, Cindy saw the Camaro start up and exit via a left hand turn. Biting her lip nervously, she started her car up and approached the exit. The place her girl friends would be at were a couple miles down the road to the right. She would turn right to join them. Stopping at the exit for a few seconds, there were no cars approaching. Unconsciously, she steered her car to the left, stepped on the gas and was about a block behind the black Camaro.\n\nThe black Camaro was not going at a slow speed where it would be easy for one to follow. Cutting in and out of traffic, the Camaro sped up to its destination. Behind the Camaro, a silver VW sped up to weave in and out of traffic also. Going about five miles, the cars crossed the tracks to the 'other' side of town, the seedy side of town. The Camaro turned into the parking lot of an old run down apartment building. The silver VW pulled into the stall to the right of the Camaro.\n\nThe engine of her car still running, Cindy put her car into reserve gear and was about to get herself out of there. Then she was shocked when the occupant of the Camaro got out of the car and paid her no attention. She watched the large black figure nonchalantly walked up a flight of stairs and enter an apartment. A minute went by and Cindy kept starring at the apartment door where the black figure had disappeared into, then she turned off the ignition.\n\nGetting out and locking her car, Cindy looked about the rundown complex and the eyes of some young black teenagers starring at her from across the lot. She slowly made her way up the flight of stairs and knocked at the door. The door opened with the familiar black face grinning at her plight. She nervously stepped into the dirty apartment unit as her greeter walked to refrigerator, leaving her standing alone at the open front door. Perspiring from her fear, Cindy closed the door behind her and walked about the litter strewn apartment.\n\nAs she gazed about the apartment, Cindy felt a large body behind her. A large black hand came around from the side holding a cold bottle of beer for her. She accepted the beer and coughed at the bitter taste of the beverage, not having had any type of alcohol before. Her conservative upbringing, plus the fact she was not of legal age to drink, Cindy had always obeyed the rules and laws. But on this night, she took a large swallow of the bitter brew, then another to calm her nerves.\n\nFrom behind the young beauty, Billy reached around her and the beer was set down. Billy smiled as he stood behind the frightened young beauty, who' s shoulders showed her panting in both fear and anticipation. He loved the way this petite beauty had dressed, like a sophisticated young lady. Cindy had dressed in a crisp white blouse, yellow skirt, and white heels. Her creamy white skin, without nylons, made her trim legs ever the sexier.\n\nBilly stood nearly a foot and half taller than this beautiful little bitch, who had fallen to the mystique of the need to see if the black man myth was really true. He looked down at the lovely beauty shaking in fear and anticipation of his first touch. His light caressing of her trim arms sent an obvious shiver through her entire body. He heard her gasp as his large black hands moved onto her trim hips. Then a soft moan arose as his hands moved up to encompass the small but nicely proportioned breasts of this Asian beauty. His rough fingering and grasping turned the once crisp white blouse into a wrinkled mess. But his manipulations did serve to find the hardening little buds under the thin blouse and lacy bra.\n\nCindy closed her eyes, her lips parted as she gasped for breath, shaking as she felt tremors of pleasure going throughout her body as her breasts were fondled for the very first time. She sighed and leaned back into the big muscular body behind her, her body shivering from the flicking of her sensitive nipples. She groaned loudly as her blouse was pulled from her skirt. Suddenly, large coarse hands were on her bare skin, moving up her belly, finger sneaking under her lacy white bra. She gasped and groaned as her bra was pushed up on over her breasts, replaced by large hot hands. Thick thumbs began flicking her tender nipples again.\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhhh..!"" Cindy moaned when her blouse was ripped open by the strong black hands. Her bra was grasped and easily snapped in two. Cindy groaned as she looked down at the large black hands upon her creamy white skin, black thumbs flicking her brownish/pink nipples. She gasped as a slithering wet tongue probed her earlobe. Then the humiliating taunting began and tears flowed from her eyes in shame.\n\nBilly knew he had this bitch now, wanting to humiliate her by taunting her. He knew the sexual cravings stirring in her body would not allow her to leave without experiencing the sexual pleasures she had dreamt of. ""Gonna make you a woman tonight, my little Cindy! Gonna make yah my woman! Gonna take that precious cherry that you've been saving for your wedding day! You want me to pluck your precious cherry, Cindy?"" he taunted. He laughed as he saw tears dripping down onto her lovely breasts but also the nod of her head.\n\nA hard pull and the button of her skirt snapped, with the force of the yank succeeded in pulling down the zipper, allowing the skirt to fall to the floor. The lacy white panties was slowly pulled down over her hips to join her skirt on the floor, now leaving her womanhood exposed to a male's eyes for the very first time.\n\n""Oh, please ..I ...I must leave! I don't know what made me come here!\n\nPlease don't touch me any more! I must leave now! Ohhhhh...!"" Cindy swooned as a thick finger delved into her tight moist slit. Leaning against the broad body behind her, Cindy continued to moan and thrust her hips forward, fucking herself onto the pleasure giving finger. ""Ohhhhhhhh ...ohhhhhh ....Goddddddddddddd!"" she groaned loudly, body convulsing in a mind shattering orgasm as the exploring finger made contact with her sensitive clit.\n\nBilly lifted the shivering little beauty up into his arms, her lovely body naked except for her trim white heels and lacy white panties dangling uselessly from her right heel. He carried her into his well lit bedroom and laid this young maiden upon the middle of his king size bed. Stripping off his clothing, he stroked his long black shaft that would soon have the honor of deflowering the young beauty. He wondered how she'd ever explain away the loss of her virginity that her future husband would expect to find from this little Asian beauty. He knew she'd be hooked on black cock once she got a sample of it and would never be satisfied by some little Asian cock.\n\nHearing the sound of the pants being unzipped, Cindy opened her eyes and reality set in. 'Oh, God! What have I done? Why did I come here, following this black stranger to his apartment?' she thought fearfully, gulping when she saw the menacing instrument that was intent on plucking the jewel from her womanhood, a jewel she had always intended to preserve till her wedding night. ""Oh, please, I must leave ....please let me go!"" she pleaded as the black stranger knelt onto the bed, grasping her hand and bringing it to the pulsing black cock.\n\nCindy trembled as her hand was pulled down to the hard black cock. She hesitated and tried to pull away - ""Oh, no, I can't... please, don't, please ..I'm afraid!"" Billy forced her hand over his cock, which drooled slimy pre-cum juice onto Cindy's dainty fingers. Cindy cringed and pleaded ""No, no - please!"" but her fist began to move up and down upon the hard cock. A moment later, Cindy's pumping began to speed up as slimy pre-cum lubricated her pumping motions.\n\n""Oh, no - please!"" Cindy moaned but continued her strokes on his pulsing cock. Looking at her beautiful lips, Billy forced her hand off his cock and slid up her body, dragging his wet cock over each of her but beautiful breasts, up to her chin to smear it with thick slime. Cindy's beautiful round eyes are now wide open with fear as she realizes his intentions. ""No, please, no!""\n""Take it away! It's too dirty!"" Cindy clenched her lips tightly together, shaking her head and whipping her silky black hair from side to side. Her movements caused her lips to brush against the wet black cockhead that now glossed her lips. Billy moved up further until the wet tip of his black cock was now at the tip of her nose, providing her with the rich aroma of his sexual weapon.\n\nPlacing the blunt tip of his black cock at her lips, Billy forced himself between her soft tender lips. Cindy's eyes widen again as she realized what was happening. Cindy started to twist and shake her head to dislodge his cock. Entwining his fingers in her long black hair, holding her head still, he rammed his cock into her sweet hot mouth. Cindy sputtered and gagged as she choked on the first eight inches of solid meat. Still holding her hair tight, Billy now began to fuck her virgin mouth, teaching her how was to give good head, ""When you get married bitch, tell your hubby how you first learned how to suck cock.\n\nCindy struggled, putting her hands at his waist to push him out of her mouth. Her eyes widen with fear as he continued to fuck her face. She tried to twist and dislodge him, but to no avail. The cock in her mouth was so hot and hard. Cindy closed her eyes to block out what was happening. Yanking her hair, Billy ordered her to open her eyes telling her ""I want to look into your eyes when I cum in your sweet virgin mouth!"" Cindy obeyed, opening her eyes and attempted to shake her head. Seeing her fearful eyes, Billy couldn't hold back any longer ""Here it comes you beautiful little bitch!"" His cock twitched and shot once, twice, three times into her mouth causing Cindy to gag. Billy pulled his cock out and sprayed cum all over her eyes and used his cock to rub the cum all over her beautiful face. Cindy continued to gag. Each time she tried to swallow, more gooey cum bubbled up from her throat. Cindy moaned ""I'll never be clean again!"" But deep down, she knew she wanted this black brute to degrade her, to defy her conservative traditional ways all in one night.\n\nAfter a while, Billy slid back down Cindy's petite body and mounted her, rubbing his thick cockhead into her moist slit. ""Baby, the myth about black men is so true! You've got the proof right here. You'll think of my long black cock every time some Asian punk tries to please you with his little toy. I'm the one who's going to pluck your precious little cherry!"" Billy shot his hips forward into Cindy's pussy, so tight and snug that his first thrust managed only allowed the entrance of his plum size cockhead. ""Aieeeee....argggghhhhh!"" Cindy gasped and screamed the pain was unbearable. Billy let out a grunt, grasped her slim hips with both hands, and slammed forward to plow ahead a mere three inches. ""Ohhhhh....aeiieeeeeee!"" came the shrill scream as the thick black cock bumped at the tight resistance of Cindy's prized cherry.\n\nBilly lifted his face for now he wanted to fully hear Cindy's scream as he busted her precious jewel. ""Arrgghhhhh... aiiieeeeee!"" Came the shrill pitched cry as he drew back and slammed forward again and again, brutally breaking through the prized maidenhead. Cindy's screams and sobs turned to loud bawling as Billy hammered her without mercy. He knew his big cock hurt her badly and he rode her very hard, rocking her back and forth with the force of his lengthy strokes. The loud screams were music to his ears, adding to the fact that he knew the entire apartment complex could hear the screams of the beautiful little bitch. He chuckled as he knew his neighbors were amazed at his gift in luring young beauties to their destruction. He had given the all-knowing nod to the teenagers in the lot that the little beauty in the VW would be getting the fucking of her life. He knew those very teenagers were right outside of his apartment listening intently and hoping for a chance at this innocent little bitch.\n\nBilly licked Cindy's face relentlessly as he fucked her. ""Ohhhh, baby, the little innocent bitch just got 'ruined' by a nigger cock"" he tormented her. She was helpless, mewling in pain and humiliation, twisting about as she desperately tried to get away from the impaling black prong that caused her unbearable pain. Billy slowly withdrew his pulsing black cock till only the plum like head remained captured. He held the beauty's arms over her head as he lifted up some to gaze at his cock. He smiled with triumph as he saw his long black cock coated with virgin blood. With one hand behind the sobbing beauty's head, he lifted her head up so see could also see the black cock coated in her virgin blood. Her precious cherry was popped for good.\n\nAfter about ten minutes of being brutally fucked, Cindy felt Billy's body tense and she wondered what was happening. Then she recalled her sex education classes and what her girl friends talked about, this black man was on the verge of spurting his seed. The black body suddenly jerked wildly on top of her. Fear showed in Cindy's eyes ""No, no, please don't - I'll get pregnant! No, no, please, pull it out!"" she pleaded. With a loud moan, Billy came. Cindy felt the long black cock twitch madly then explode inside her, pouring hot lava into her womb. Billy spurted again and again. His cum mixing with the cherry juice, the mixture spilling out of her cunt and down her ass, finally pooling onto the bed between Cindy's creamy legs.\n\nCindy sobbed heavily as the heavy black body lay upon her. Remorse set in and she felt so ashamed, first for losing her virginity to a black stranger and the way in which her body had responded on its own. As she was being blasted by his hot baby making goo, Cindy screamed loudly while wrapping her trim white arms around his black shoulders and her long white legs around the pumping black ass. She had also arched up in response to meet the long spearing thrusts as the black stranger spurted his hot baby- making goo deep into her fertile womb. She was ashamed of herself for having responded in such a manner, not believing she had let her life long goal of being a pure woman till marriage disappear in one weak moment, 'ruined' by a black man.\n\nBilly eased his dwindling cock out of the tight quim, looking down and smiled as he gazed upon his long black cock streaked with rivers of blood. He chuckled as he saw the pool of blood between the widespread legs and mused 'Boy this little bitch sure as hell bled a lot!' He looked at the little bitch laying on his bed out cold from her physical and mental exhaustion.\n\nThat next morning, Cindy groaned as she turned on the bed and tried to get up. Her thighs hurt so badly as she tried to move. Then she froze, wondering if it was a horrible nightmare or did she really follow that horrible black stranger home to his apartment. Blinking her eyes, the strange surroundings indicated that it was no nightmare causing her to groan in despair. She looked down as sobbed as she observed her bloody and soiled thighs. Splotches of thick drying slime covered her entire body. She couldn't believe one man could produce so much filthy mucous as she looked at her soiled body and felt her mushy nest.\n\nCindy was so right that no one man could produce so much spunk. While she was out cold, Billy had put some chloroform on a rag and placed it under her nose to assure she remained sleeping for a long while. Then Billy had gone to the front door to allow in the three teenagers and the janitor of the complex, collecting a $100 from each as they entered. They could each satisfy their lust on the unconscious beauty in any way they wanted without hurting her. But her cherry ass was to left alone. Cindy would also have been shocked to learn that prior to her entering the apartment, Billy had turned on his video camera in the living room and the two in the bedroom. Her fall from grace was all caught on tape and would be a big hit in the adult film market.\n\nThe old black janitor was first as he kept any eye on Billy's apartment during the day. Billy and the teenagers watched the old man remove the trim white heels and paid homage to the dainty feet of the lovely beauty. Then the old man opened his pants and wrapped the dainty feet around his wrinkled old cock. Fucking her dainty feet in earnest, they chuckled as the old man wheezed and erupted, spurting his hot bubbling cum onto the lovely soles.\n\nCindy looked about and saw she was alone in the apartment. She couldn't leave in the mess she was in. Going to the bathroom, she took a quick hot show to wash away the slime and evidence of her defilement. As she tried to cleanse her mushy quim, there appeared to be an endless flow of the slimy goo. She prayed that her one indiscretion did not leave her pregnant with a black baby.\n\nAfter arriving back to the apartment she shared with her girlfriends, Cindy was happy her friends were still asleep and she could got to her room without them seeing her torn clothing. She again took a long shower and cleansed herself with a potent douche. Laying down on her own bed, she thought back as to how she had allowed a total stranger to possess her body, a black stranger at that. Her fingers slipped under her panties and she gasped as she fingered her clit, remembering just how she had climaxed the night before.\n\n***\n\nThree weeks later on a Sunday, Cindy was on a date with Ben, surprised at the elegant and expensive restaurant Ben had chosen. Then she was surprised by Ben's proposal of marriage. Tears formed in her eyes at the young man who expressed his love for her. She hesitated, thinking of how she had just given away her most prized possession to a black man, then said 'yes' as the sparkling diamond ring was slipped onto her finger. Ben was beaming with delight, for he had landed the most beautiful girl he'd ever seen, so intelligence and innocent. If Ben only knew the truth that he was getting soiled goods.\n\nThe very next day, just before closing, Cindy looked up at her last customer and gasped. As she counted out the money, Cindy shivered as a black hand touched her left hand, fingering her sparkling engagement ring. ""Well, well, what have we here, my little precious! This calls for a celebration! Meet me in the parking lot of the motel across the street in a half hour!"" her customer demanded.\n\nAn hour later, the newly engaged Cindy was knelling stark naked upon the motel bed, her diamond ring sparkled in the light as her hand shucked up and down upon the long black stalk. Shucking the quivering black cock till it erupted in her beautiful face, the thick goo cascading over her fingers and covering the diamond, extinguishing its once gleaming sparkle.\n\nBilly gave it to her hard, slamming into the little bitch, wanting to hurt her ""Bitch! Got engaged huh? Here's an engagement present for you, bitch! See if that punk can compare with this! Gonna knock you up bitch! Explain that to the punk you're gonna marry! Explain your black baby to him!"" Then Billy unleashed a pint of his thick jism directly into her womb.\n\n***\n\nSix months later, the beautiful bride and groom made their way from the wedding reception to head out to the resort. The wedding had been beautiful with all in awe at the lovely bride in her long white wedding gown. Everyone gazed at the beautiful bride thinking how appropriate the white wedding gown signified her innocence and purity. Little did they know the smoldering sexpot hidden beneath, with a craving for black meat.\n\nIn the honeymoon suite, lovely Cindy feigned a sharp pain and cry when her husband entered her, begging him to stop as it hurt so bad. Cindy's mind raced in fear as she could barely feel her husband's penis. She was totally disappointed when Ben, in his excitement withdrew too far and ejaculated in mid-air, spurting his spunk onto her soft bush and entrance to her snatch as he tried desperately to get it back in. Then Ben fell asleep snoring, exhausted and definitely feeling all the booze from the reception. Getting up, she went to her purse and got the vile of liquid. Opening the vile, she poured the red liquid onto her fingers, then used her fingers to her husband's wilted penis with the liquid. On the towel she had been laying on, she poured the remaining liquid into the center of the towel.\n\nWriting a note to her husband, she let him know that she was going to make use of the resort's 24 hr spa and massage. Taking the elevator, she got off three floors below the honeymoon suite. But the spa and massage center was not to be found on this floor. Knocking on the door, Cindy closed her eyes in shame as it opened for her. Moments later, Cindy was again in bed only not with her new husband. She was straddling the familiar black hips, fucking herself up and down upon the massive black shaft. The taunting she received made it that much more shameful ""Oh, what's the lovely bride doing here in bed with another man while her husband's asleep upstairs? Haven't got you knocked up yet bitch! Ain't it the shits getting knocked up on your wedding night, huh bitch! Aw, yeah bitch, here comes my hot nigga load for the beautiful bride on her wedding night!""\n\nGetting back upstairs, her husband greeted her with a kiss and apologized for hurting her, telling her she must hurt badly seeing all the blood that was on him and towel and by the way she was gingerly walking. Cindy sighed a breath of relief, her well thought out plan had worked. She had purchased a steak yesterday, gathering the drained blood into the vile that she had emptied tonight. She had successfully feigned the lost of her virginity to Ben, leaving the trail of blood as evidence. But she wasn't faking the pain she felt with every step she took. She hurt so badly, but it was a good ache, having given her black lover her cherry ass on her wedding night.\n\nShe allowed her husband to take off her clothing and lead her back to bed. She moaned loudly as her husband moved downward, intent on eating out his lovely wife, to taste the juices of their lovemaking. As Ben slurped up the salty juices, he couldn't believe he had cum so much in his lovely wife. Each time his lovely wife clenched her cunt muscles, Ben was treated to a flow of thick hot cum that she stored in her womb.\n\nEnd of Story."
331,Asian Fuck,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","You work yourself over to her couch, a dark hunter green leather set behind a tasteful dark wood table. There you pull her into your lap, your body hard and tense against hers, her hands running up your sides, sending shivers across your body as your kiss breaks, the sweet taste of her mouth and questing tongue lost for those few seconds it takes to pull your shirt free of your body.\n\nOne of your hands pushes her skirt up to reveal her garters and the soft flesh of her thigh, hot and sexy to your touch as you brush the inside of her thigh. She mewls in pleasure as your lips find the pulsing artery of her neck and her hand brushes your sensitive nipples, your own hand sliding by the hot flesh of her stomach, flat and firm and heaving as she gasps in pas- sion, her hot breath finding your ear, making your toes curl in pleasure.\n\nTeeth clash as your lips meet again, your tongue dueling hers for entrance to her mouth, her body and yours shaking from passion as you slide your hand across her small breasts, no bra preventing you from letting the palm linger over her hard nipples. You pinch one and she gasps and bites your lower lip, your blood salty and hot. She pulls back from you, grinning wickedly, her eyes shining in her face, her shoulder length black hair swirled about her head, as she pulls her sweater free from her body.\n\nYou don't wait, but push her down on the couch, your mouth drawing her nipple into your mouth as her hands run across your scalp. You nibble slightly and hear her gasp, her body arching against yours, your hand pushing her skirt up until your are cupping her sex, wet and warm through her panties, and she pushes it against your hand. She pulls your other hand up and starts sucking on your fingers, running her smooth lips and tongue up and down your hand. Right now you want this woman more than you ever wanted anything.\n\nHer hands are down near your zipper, twisting the button on your jeans free, pulling the zipper down as you raise your body slightly to allow her access. You can't take it anymore as her fingers brush your hardness through your underwear, and you jerk to your feet, whipping off her skirt in one smooth motion as you twist her to a half-sitting postion, her feet on the soft carpeted floor. You look down at her as you strip out of the last of your clothes, your cock standing out from your body, seeing her smooth tinted skin, her knees sexily together covered with those white stockings, her garters and panties still covering her groin, her small breasts rising and falling on her chest, her lips parted slightly, her face flushed with passion as she stares at you through half lidded eyes.\n\nYou kneel before her, your hands parting her knees as you bring your face less than an inch from her pussy, the aroma strong and pungent and so sexy. You push your nose against her underwear just above her clit and she gasps in pleasure, her hands gripping the sides of your head hard, demanding. Again you push in, feeling her shudder as your lips press against hers through the thin cotton as your fingers deftly unhook the garters from her stockings.\n\nYou lick the inside of her thigh as you slowly tug off her panties, so wet they're dripping with her excitement, reattaching the stockings as you pull her panties down. As they slip from her feet, you stand before her and look down at this gorgeous woman knowing that, at this moment, she is yours. You draw her to you and lay her down on the carpet and mount her, sliding into her hot wet depths. You shudder in sensation as she begins to grind beneath you, her cunt so tight and so wet and so active.... Her knees lock behind your back as you slowly begin to fuck her, her feet resting on your buttocks, her hands all over you.\n\nShe moans into your mouth as you press yourself into her again, grinding herself against your pelvis, fucking you like you've never been fucked. Her teeth find your ear as she begins to pull at the lobe, her nails digging into your back as she arches her lithe body against yours, her breath hot and fast. You know you're close as you feel your whole lower body begin to tingle. You slow, making it last, drawing it out until the sensations are almost painful. You come, grinding yourself deep within her clasping cunt, and you feel her teeth against the base of your neck as she tightens her thighs, pulling you into her as your cock fills her with your come. Her head snaps back and her body shudders and arches as she cries out in pleasure, her orgasm wracking her slender asian body.\n\nFinished, you lie exhausted atop her, sated down to your toes. She too is still, the only sound your mingled breath. Minutes later you roll off her onto your back, your hand reaching over to caress her face. She nuzzles you and rolls over, pressing her soft body, slick with sweat, against your hard one. Her hands dance along your body as she smiles, turning her face even more beautiful in the aftermath of passion. Her hair falls to cover her face as she bends down and softly kisses your nipple.\n\nYou don't react, just lie there as pleasure suffuses your breast. She works her mouth for some time at your breast, her hair brushing your chest, tickling you, driving you crazy. You feel yourself begin to harden again, slightly painful, but you feel yourself wanting her again. Her hand moves down to caress your testicles, gently pressing the soft flesh just behind them.\n\nHer mouth follows and you feel the softness of her full lips slide along your semi-flaccid cock, stir- ring it to life. Her tongue tickles your scrotum as she warms your penis in her mouth before closing her lips along its base and drawing it up to hardness. You are your hips toward her, wanting to stay in her mouth as she kisses the tip of your manhood before licking the sides. Slowly, erotically, she works you with the mouth and her hands until you are throbbing painfully, your previous release only a hypersensitive edge to your current lust. Her tongue slides up her body until her mouth meets yours in a passionate kiss, and she strad- dles your body.\n\nShe slips you into her and as wet as she is with the mingled come of your two bodies, she is tight, tighter in this position than you would have believed. She leans there, her head down, her face hidden by her sweat-soaked hair, her knees beside your stomach, her pelvis resting heavily on yours, her hands pressing hard into your chest, her small breasts pulled by gravity from her slender rib cage. You watch, entranced, as she begins to use you, her asian eyes closed tight, her lips parted slightly, her face a mask of pleasured concentra- tion.\n\nHer hips begin to describe small circles, the muscles in her cunt squeezing you, massaging you, as you slip back and forth ever so slightly inside her. You become lost in her world, a world where only the sen- sations streaming through her body from your cock con- cerns her. Her hips rock, her thighs clench, her body shudders; she sways, her head whips back, then down, her breath comes evenly, then panting, sweat drips heavily onto you, her face goes from concentration to ecstacy and back as she fucks you.\n\nYou are ready to explode, but she is not ready to let you, and keeps you there, building, building, but never too high too fast, without seeming to know you even exist. You want to grab her, to put her beneath her and fuck her hard until you fill her belly with your seed, but you can't, she holds you with her body as if in a spell.\n\nIt becomes too much, too much as her body begins shaking like a leaf in a gail, her nails digging into your shoulders as her cunt seems to pull your soul through your penis as you come and come, your bellowing matching her long wail. Your hands claw the carpet as you arch your hips into her, coming and coming like you never have before as her body is wracked by the huge sobs of her pleasure. It lasts longer than you can imagine and when it finally ends you lie stunned, her body a warm, dead weight atop you.\n\nSlowly you come down off your high, your body falling into its post coital lethargy. You gently roll your lover from your body, noticing that she's sleeping deeply. You stagger to your feet and lift her in your arms, making your way to her bedroom. You pull back the covers and deep green bedspread and lay her down, tuck- ing her in gently until only her face, peaceful in repose, peeks out at you. You quickly shower to clear the smell of sex from your body and just a quickly dress stopping only long enough to kiss her sleeping form gently on the lips and to leave your name and number on a paper beside her bedstand. You smile to yourself as you shut her door, locked, behind your; it has been a day to remember.\n\nby Wiley03"
332,Asian Rape,"['MF', 'intr', 'rp']","I was shopping in the supermarket the other day and suddenly noticed what I thought was a girl of maybe 12 or 13 with a trolley and a toddler by her side, but when she turned I realised that she was actually older, maybe 17 or 18 and almost certainly Thai. She was abso- lutely beautiful and very sexy. She was wearing a short skirt with lace up ankle boots, and had a tight top on that was just low enough to show the beggining of a cleavage in her small but firm tits. Now, tell me what you would do to her...\n\nreply to: <a href=""mailto:an404600@anon.penet.fi""\n\nI would wait until she was alone and grab her by her silky black hair. Dragging her screaming body be- hind me, I would slam her against a wall, once, twice, three times, until the fight left her, her tiny body collapsing onto the ground.\n\nI would pull her up by her hair as she gripped my wrist in her hands, begging me, pleading with me, and I would push her against the wall, my body holding her there while my hand reached under her skirt and gripped her cunt, bringing tears to her eyes as she realized my intent, mouthing ""no no"" but her slut body responding at I worked my hand against her mound.\n\nI would tear off her panties and drive my fingers into her sopping snatch as she wailed in humili- ation and pleasure, humping her slight asian hips against my hand, the sparse dark hair of her pussy just peaking from beneath the skirt riding up her legs.\n\nI would brutally squeeze her swollen clit, mak- ing her scream just before I pulled out my cock and plunged it deep into her grasping cunt, watching as her mouth opened in a silent scream of pleasure before tasting her lips with mine.\n\nI would fuck her brutally, holding her up off the ground, her legs wrapping themselves around my waist in ecstasy, my tongue taking her mouth as she shuddered her way into orgasm after orgasm.\n\nI would stop before coming, throwing her limp body to the ground, shoving her skirt up to expose her small, tight ass and pulling her up onto her hands and knees.\n\nI would mercilessly drive my cock up into her virgin ass, her scream reverberating throughout the area as my cock tore the tender membranes of the asian slut's ass. Pulling her up to me, I would reach inside her blouse and brutally grip one of her small, round tits, mauling it in my passion. She would be panting, gasping, small animal noises escaping her throat as I lifted her bodily from the ground with the force of my thrusts--she would be a ragdoll in my hands.\n\nI would reach down to her cunt, still slick with my previous fucking, and rub her clit, making her squirm and moan and grunt as I pounded her. Just before I fill her tight asian ass with come, I would drive my fingers up into her cunt, mashing her clit against her pelvis and making her scream in pleasure as her slut orgasm rocked her.\n\nI would then take her doll-like body, exhausted and covered with sweat, my come and her blood leaking from her ass and dripping down her thighs, and shove her into a large gym bag.\n\nI would take her home and invite twelve of my friends over to use the cheap asian whore for our pleasure.\n\nWiley03"
333,Assignation,['MF cons'],"Those friends could never have imagined that she would find herself in an awkward, possibly dangerous, certainly compromising position.\n\nFor they were totally unaware that she led an absorbing secret life. She spent every moment she could steal from her everyday tasks writing salacious stories, many of them about a woman who shared her body and, she supposed, some heretofore hidden part of her personality. These she posted to an Internet newsgroup dedicated to such works. She also carried on with her readers and with other writers a flourishing electronic mail correspondence devoted to gossip, flirtations, discussions of writing and anything else that struck her fancy.\n\nIn her conversations on the Net she merged her true personality with that of her favorite fictional character and she created a world in which that personality lived. That world was quite similar to her real environment--she routinely commented on her (real) children, her domestic activities, her suburban house and the city in which she worked, and she used those things in her stories.\n\nShe found this secret life intensely agreeable.\n\nEarly in the summer of 1998 she mentioned to a male friend with whom she had carried on a long e-mail flirtation her deep fear that her real identity would be found out. She was confident that dire consequences would follow such a discovery. He jokingly replied that, even with his background in intelligence, it would probably cost him at least $175,000 to break down her security. That much, he said, was more than he was prepared to spend. She replied with the following message:\n\n""What? It's not worth $175,000 to find my address, fly your airplane to Hanscom Field, rent a 1998 Porsche convertible, drive hellbent down 128 (America's Technology Highway), turn off at the Great Plain Avenue exit, zoom wildly through the shaded streets, park in front of my house, ring my doorbell, then, when I answer, rip off my clothes with one swipe of your powerful hand, throw me down on my back on the front porch, untrammel your mighty eight-inch tool, and have your way with me while I'm moaning in ecstasy, at the same time attempting weakly to fend you off?\n\n""Heck.""\n\nIt was inevitable, given his nature, that he take that message as a challenge. He would not force her, but he would push her to the edge. She would honor her words, joke or not. But he would never force her, even if she believed she was honor bound to let him have what he very dearly wanted.\n\nSo, using skills he had picked up while working for various obscure federal agencies, he set out to obtain the required sum. He knew a French politician, currently under government investigation, who would be delighted to see a few embarrassing sums of money disappear from view. He obligingly siphoned off a million and a half francs from his friend's holdings, arranging the transfer so that it would be blamed on a computer error at a small, insolvent Japanese bank. He moved the money to an anonymous account in Grand Cayman, then began contacting various eminent officials he had compromised in the past, using them to find the information he wanted. He specifically asked only for certain details, and told his informants to give him only the data he asked for. He did not want his illusions spoiled.\n\nTen days after he had received that provocative reply from his female challenger he anonymously sent to her a package containing copies of her driver's license, her certificates of birth, baptism and marriage, the most recent bill itemizing her purchases from an Internet bookstore, and a ninth-grade report card showing an ""A"" in science and a ""C"" in something called ""Communications Skills."" He included a Massachusetts driver's license carrying a female pseudonym and her picture, and a Visa card that matched. Looking at this material before he sent it, he concluded, smiling, that one of the teachers had erred seriously.\n\nShortly thereafter he sent an e-mail letter to her ordinary, ""real life"" Internet server address, not her supposedly anonymous address, informing her that he would visit her on one of three dates he specified. She could choose any one of the three. He stated that he would cover all required expenses, and gave her sundry other instructions.\n\nHaving, it seemed to her, no other course open, she chose a date--Saturday, July 11, the day before her birthday--and booked a two-bedroom suite in a famous resort hotel located on the southern Maine coast. She used the credit card he had sent. Then she informed him of her arrangements.\n\nShe had chosen the date for a reason. Having no idea how she would react to this man she knew only from his letters, she had put a limit on the duration of their tryst. She had to attend her own birthday party at her in-laws' cottage in the Maine woods, thirty-five minutes from the hotel, on the afternoon of Sunday, the twelfth. He would have to accept that. So would she.\n\nIn downtown Boston, at fashionable Danny's Boutique, she was able to buy a very expensive red dress that fit her perfectly. She thought it suitable for dining at the resort's somewhat pretentious restaurant, and her persecutor had requested such a dress. At Victoria's Secret in Copley Place, smiling as she made her choices, she bought new underwear, including a garter belt, a garment she had never worn before, and at Neiman-Marcus she found a nightgown so sheer that she could easily crumple it into a ball in the palm of her hand. She also bought a white sun dress, three pairs of silk stockings and a pair of gold sandals. She saw her gynecologist. She went to a manicurist, who scolded her for failing to take better care of her hands. On the day before she was to leave for Maine she visited a hairdresser she had patronized before, thinking that any radical change in her normal style might possibly in some way mar the occasion. She also planned to wear her usual lavender cologne.\n\nFor she had decided that even though it appeared that she had no real choice, actually she could easily abort the whole plan simply by dressing in the sweatshirt and jeans she commonly wore in her leisure time and being totally passive. He was, she was convinced, an honorable man, one who would not take advantage of her helplessness if she made clear her distaste for him. She preferred not to do that.\n\nIn fact, she was filled with delight. She chose to believe that her very lack of choice released her from any possible twinge of conscience. Her husband and children would be at the grandparents' cottage, where she had to be the following day. No one would ever know where she had been that night; no one would be hurt. Moreover, having corresponded for some time with her soon-to-be lover, she was confident that he would make her adventure worth remembering for the rest of her life. Fantasies were all very well, but reality would be vastly better.\n\nShe was standing on the wide veranda of the resort's main building, a pseudo-colonial monstrosity large enough to hold the entire population of most colonial villages, when he rolled up the curving drive in a dark blue Bentley saloon. It seemed to be an old model, similar to one she had seen in a film on television a long time before. He stepped out of the car, turning to face the front door of the hotel, then looked straight at her and smiled. A bellhop dressed in ridiculous colonial livery rushed out to take his garment bag, and a driver removed the car. He walked up the steps, seeming to use his silver-chased walking stick only as a prop, not as the necessity it was. It was four-thirty in the afternoon, and the cool sea breeze was dying. The sun was still high in the sky, for it was not far from the longest day of the year, but the shadows so far north were always long.\n\n""You came,"" he said.\n\n""Yes,"" she said. She smiled. ""I reserved a table for dinner at seven, and ordered roast beef for both of us.""\n\nHe took her hand, lifted it, and gently rubbed his thumb across the backs of her fingers. He looked up at her.\n\n""I have touched you. At last.""\n\n""Yes,"" she said. ""And I have touched you.""\n\n""And you wore the white sun dress.""\n\n""No,"" she said, ""not 'the' sun dress, 'a' sun dress. The dress you described wouldn't do at this kind of place.""\n""I suppose not,"" he said with a smile. He lifted her hand to his mouth, kissed it gently, then lowered it, still holding it lightly.\n\nShe handed him a key with a heavy wooden fob. ""Go up and wash. Dinner is a long time off. I'll wait here, in that chair, right over there, for half an hour, then come up. We can have a glass of wine in the room.""\n\n""I shan't be long,"" he said. He let go of her hand and entered the hotel.\n\nShe sat in the chair and waited, looking at a stand of burgeoning heliotrope plants. Their startling purple flowers were shadowed as the sun slipped toward the forest not far away. She breathed their perfume as it drifted across the porch. It was going to be a beautiful evening. She was relieved as she realized that he was exactly as he had described himself. Not very tall, but powerfully built, distinguished looking. Hair dark, greying at the temples. A man at the peak of his powers, in his late forties, confident, strong in ways other than physical. His limp, slight, somehow added to the distinction.\n\nHe would have given anything to have walked straight and true, no stick in hand, to be perfect for her. But injuries take their toll. As he climbed the stairs he fleetingly remembered that night in Istanbul, dragging himself out of the cul de sac in which he had regained consciousness, the pain searing his brain. Then he shrugged. He had dreamed of this meeting. She was fifteen years younger than he. What right had he had to invade her privacy, to turn a joke into a deadly serious venture? But she had come. And she had worn the sun dress--no, ""a"" sun dress. He smiled to himself. That was like her, so precise in the details.\n\nShe had described herself once as she stood by the bank of a stream, her shirt smeared with mud, her face sweaty and dirty, smiling in joy at some minor triumph, swatting mosquitoes as she waved at the children who had helped her. He had loved her then, just that way. But the sun dress was a fantasy, a fantasy he had told her about in an e-mail exchange, a fantasy come true. Even as he prospered, he had learned to expect nothing from life, to anticipate that plans would go awry, to accept misfortune as the norm. Yet she was there, waiting for him in a wooden chair on a rare gorgeous New England evening. He had given her an ultimatum, and she had responded by planning their meeting in glorious surroundings, taking control as if the whole thing were her idea, forcing him to hope for more. He smiled ruefully at his thoughts as he dried himself after his shower. He had thought himself a cynic. He was behaving as if he were as much a romantic as Victor Hugo.\n\nShe is not beautiful, he thought. Not in the way people define beauty now. Her Roman nose might have come from a European painting. It was molded to be forceful, not ""cute;"" it would have kept her from being a model. Her hair, in unruly waves even at its best, would never have sold shampoo. Her body, its strength and solidity showing in every line, belied its vulnerability. But she could have been a chatelaine six hundred years before, a duchess, a queen. A goddess. Her walk was royal. People will look at her as we enter the dining room, he thought.\n\nHe had finished dressing and was opening the wine when she knocked. He put the bottle on the coffee table and opened the door.\n\n""Come in,"" he said.\n\nShe entered, closed the door, and then leaned back against it, smiling, with her hands behind her back. ""You look wonderful,"" she said. ""I really didn't know what to expect. I trusted you, of course, but still . . . .""\n\nHe would never tell anyone, but he had spent as much time selecting his wardrobe as she had hers. His white polo shirt had come from the most exclusive shop in Washington. He was not really wealthy, having during his days in intelligence been an anomaly--an honest spy. He would tell anyone who asked that he had been only a ""desk jockey,"" not a field agent, which would have made his adventure in Istanbul someone's ironic mistake. He had had to ask a friend at his club for shopping advice and accept considerable ribaldry when he refused to explain why he was interested. He was glad he had made the effort.\n\nShe went over and sat on the overstuffed leather couch. He poured two glasses of the vin rouge she had ordered on his instructions, handed one to her, and sat in an easy chair opposite. He knew that the first move was his to make, but he was afraid. The KGB might have taken his life; she could kill a dream. ""Now I want you to tell me how much it really cost. Was your estimate anywhere close?"" She laughed. ""After all, who knows? I might have said, 'Publish and be damned!'""\n\n""No,"" he said. ""We talked about trust at some length, don't you remember? I trusted you to honor your challenge. My total expenditures came to about a million two hundred thousand francs--that's about $212,000, allowing for fluctuations in the exchange rate. But I did have to pay for unusual speed. I thought you were worth the extra.""\n\n""Oh, my!"" she said. ""And how did your piggy bank get filled so full of foreign money?""\n\n""Well, you see, a French acquaintance of mine had a pile of francs lying around that he might have had difficulty explaining to certain authorities. I just helped him out a little.""\n\n""Anonymously, of course?""\n\n""Naturally,"" he answered. ""Bragging about one's good works is very bad form.""\n\nShe shook her head. ""I don't think I'll ask any further about that,"" she said. ""To change the subject ostentatiously, are you happy with my ordering the roast beef? It was that or Maine cooking, and I didn't know what you might like. I never eat lobster indoors, except when I cook it myself.""\n\n""It's fine,"" he answered. ""I assure you I've eaten far worse food than anything they'd be likely to serve here.""\n\n""Good,"" she said. ""Like my character, I worry a lot.""\n\n""But you're not really like your character, are you?"" he said. ""You're cool; she's not. You're in command of yourself; she goes with the flow, as she says so often. I noticed that within a few seconds of seeing you.""\n\n""Not really,"" she said. ""How could I be? She talks about the daily drudgery of life, but she doesn't have to do it. She doesn't have to be lifeguard for a flock of visiting kids at a dinky little pool when she goes to her in-laws' cottage in Maine. She doesn't have to worry about the cost of remodeling her kitchen. She doesn't have to pray that her children won't do something fatally stupid. She doesn't have to worry about anything, really.\n\n""Besides, she's not a writer. I am. She's never had to force herself to ignore bad reviews. She's never wondered for a second how on earth she'd come up with a story for the next month. She never writes a whole story and throws it away. But she's real--I want you to know that. She talks to me. She pouts when I want to make her do something she doesn't want to. 'What do you think I am, a slut?' she'll say. Then there's no help for it, I have to think of something else.""\n\n""But she let you call her 'desperately unhappy' in June,"" he said. ""She's not really too bad.""\n\n""I was amazed! I suppose she does get worried sometimes, worried about me."" She laughed. ""Oh, my, I'd love to be Janey the fuckbunny, with someone else to do all the work!""\n\n""I envy you,"" he said. ""I actually do write about my life--my stories really start out as memoirs. You have to make yours up, but you have a lot more scope.""\n\n""I'm not so sure,"" she said. ""I think maybe your character wrote the private one you sent me. It wasn't your style at all.""\n\n""Touche,"" he said. He smiled. ""He does take over sometimes, but I still think Janey gives you more room to maneuver.""\n\n""As long as I don't make her mad!""\n\nThen she stood and offered him her hand.\n\n""You defer to me too much,"" she said as they walked toward one of the bedrooms. ""I'm not a goddess, even though you've insisted on calling me one. So in a little while I'll defer to you, but right now I'm going to lead. You've said several times in your letters that a woman gives you a gift when she permits you to take her sexually. I want to give you that gift actively. I don't want to surrender, I want to give myself to you.""\n\nHe thought about that for a moment. In the past women indeed had surrendered to him, and he had thought of that surrender as a gift. But he'd known for some time that this woman was unusual. He had fallen in love with a character in a story, then a correspondent, and finally he had found himself dealing with . . . a real person. He had felt deliciously in control while he searched out her identity, but things had changed somehow--he felt as though he were navigating with a chart that was just a little off. A few things out of place. He had felt that way before, of course; unexpected things happened, and sometimes the consequences of error might have been very serious indeed. Just as they could be this time.\n\n""Whatever you want,"" he said. Inside the bedroom, she turned and spoke to him.\n\n""So far,"" she said, ""only our hands have touched. Now I want you to kiss me."" She waited.\n\nLike her character, she was taller than he was. He forgot that when he took her in his arms. He forgot how she looked, her name, his own infirmity. Her lips took him in, and she pressed hard against his body. Their tongues met. Vertigo overtook him; he felt as though he might fall. He shook with anticipation. He ran one hand smoothly down her back, feeling bra strap, hard flesh that carried a soft covering, finally a bikini line.\n\nShe felt a rush of desire. At the same time, she was smiling inside. The fantasy he'd shared in one of his letters specifically called for the absence of underwear. She hoped he'd find the proceedings satisfactory--enough to make up for what must be a crushing disappointment. The she broke the kiss, pulling away.\n\n""Undress me.""\n\nThat he thought he could manage. He had felt the zipper in the back of the white sun dress. She turned around to offer it to him. But she was still so close! Instead of reaching for the zipper, he put both arms around her, each hand cupping a small breast, soft, soft. Then he felt the nipples stiffen, and she sighed, throwing her head back, leaning back against him, putting her hands on his.\n\n""Stop!"" she said. ""I am fending you off, weakly. Undress me!""\n\nHe obeyed. The zipper came down smoothly to a point below her waist. He slipped the slim shoulder straps of the dress down her arms, then tugged gently at the skirt until it fell to the floor. She stepped out of it. He caught his breath as he looked at her smooth back, the lacy underwear, her long legs. A few widely spaced freckles sprinkled her shoulders. He ran his hands down her arms; she lay back against him for a moment. The she spoke:\n\n""Continue.""\n\nHe fumbled as he released the hooks on her brassiere, but soon let it fall to the floor beside them. She took one pace forward, stepped out of her flat white shoes and turned around, showing just a tiny smile while her eyes laughed. He was mesmerized by the sight of her breasts. Small, yes, he thought. Perfect. Pulling himself together, he went down on one knee to release the hooks on the garter belt, used both hands to bring her stockings smoothly to her feet. Then he reached up, took the upper edge of the bikini pants between his thumbs and forefingers and gently pulled them down. He then raised himself only enough to put his brow to her belly, to feel the warmth of her skin against his head. She caressed his hair.\n\n""Stand up,"" she commanded. ""My turn.""\n\nAnd she undressed him as carefully as he had her, pulling the shirt gently over his head, untying his shoes as if he were a child, staring into his eyes silently as she unbuckled his belt, gently moving his solidly erect penis out of the way and smiling at him when she pulled down his shorts. She ignored the white, years-old scars on his bad leg. The silence was electrifying. Both of them could hear the waves crashing on the shore two hundred yards away.\n\n""Now lie down,"" she said, ""and I'll join you.""\n\nAs he moved toward the bed, he said to her, ""I love you, you know.""\n\n""No,"" she said, ""we don't love each other, not in the storybook sense, because our loyalties are to other people. But I can love you tonight, and you can love me, because we are here together, and we feel loving toward one another. Two writers, living their fantasies just once!""\n\n""If you were Janey,"" he said, ""you'd be having qualms, and you'd be making jokes.""\n\n""But I'm not,"" she said. ""I'm Janey's creator. She's part of me, but I'm a great deal stronger than she is in some ways, and weaker in others. And she doesn't make jokes, you know, she just makes you smile, and sometimes laugh, by being Janey. She does it to me, too!"" Then she herself smiled a great sunburst of a smile. ""You know who I really am, and it's not Janey!""\n\nHe lay on the large bed, wondering what she would do next. Not Janey, he thought. No one he had ever known. Older than her years, he thought, but gloriously young.\n\nShe placed herself next to him and propped herself on her elbows, smiling into his face. Then with one finger she traced a line from his neck to his groin. He shivered. She used a forefinger to scrape lightly at his nipple. Thrills shot through his body. Then she put her mouth on his chest, using her tongue to do what her finger had done moments before.\n\nShe looked up, smiled, ran a hand through his hair. She moved slightly and kissed his neck, then his mouth. Her tongue limned his lips, then met his. Unmoving except for their mouths, they tasted each other. Finally she broke the kiss and slid down, once again caressing his nipple with her tongue, then moving further, taking his penis in her hand, bringing her mouth down so that could use her tongue to stir him to his depths once more. He put his hand on her head, lightly, feeling the stiffness of her hair, urging her to take him deeper. But she refused to be hurried.\n\nWith her lips closed over the head of his penis, she touched him only lightly, first on one side, then the other. The tip. She turned her head slightly, so that she could lick the sensitive spot just under the slit. He had tried to lie still, but his body revolted. His hips jerked upward toward her face. She looked at him and smiled.\n\n""Don't be in such a rush,"" she said solemnly. ""I like to take time over important projects."" Her mouth returned to his penis, her tongue to its task. Then she licked harder, the roughness of her tongue sending thrills through his body. His hand trembled on her head as he resisted the urge to shove hard, jam himself into her throat. She was no longer an untouchable goddess, she was a source of pleasure that almost drove notions of civilized behavior out of his brain. She took him a tiny bit deeper into her mouth, moving her tongue around the swelling head, sending more jolts of pleasure through him, still controlling the depth of penetration with her hand. And she looked at him, propped on the pillow, her eyes sending a message of mischief. All the while, she touched him with her tongue, suddenly withdrawing it, barely touching again, then wrapping him with it, scraping hard.\n\nHe could no longer hold still, but he controlled himself. Small hip movements betrayed his feelings.\n\n""Oh, God,"" he said, moaning. ""Not long now--you can stop."" That statement had taken more will power than he had had to call upon in several years.\n\nHer eyes laughed at him as she continued to caress him with her tongue. Lightly, then harshly. From side to side, and then up and down. As his hips jerked once more, powerfully, she closed her lips tightly around him. Then she tasted his juices as they spurted into her mouth. She waited for the second burst, then swallowed. More came. She swallowed again. Slowly the torrent ebbed. She held him with her hand as gradually he softened. She licked him, gently now. He found the sensation nearly unbearable. Then she let go and slid up until her face could touch his. She kissed him, lingeringly. He held her to his chest. Then she raised her head, looked at him and smiled.\n\n""I think you mentioned something about liking that sort of thing,"" she said.\n\nUnlike her, he was not yet in a joking mood.\n\n""I can't believe it,"" he said. ""For weeks I went to sleep at night imagining that.""\n\nShe lifted herself on her elbows, smiling. ""You're not going to sleep now, are you?""\n\nShe was heavy, but he was strong. With a sudden effort he flipped her off his chest and placed her head flat on the pillow, her body arrayed on the bed.\n\n""On the contrary,"" he said. He flung himself over her, landing with an elbow on each side of her upper arms. Then he kissed her. He ground his lips against hers, forced her mouth open and pushed his tongue in roughly. Her arms went around him and she clasped him tightly to her breasts. Then he broke the kiss, raised himself above her. She looked at him helplessly, unable to move. Or, she thought, unwilling.\n\nHe smiled at her from his new position of superiority. Then, very deliberately, he placed a palm over a breast. He squeezed gently, then harder. She closed her eyes.\n\n""Oh, yes,"" she said quietly. ""Oh, yes.""\n\nHe felt the hard nipple against his hand, pulled himself up on his knees and took the other breast in hand, kneading lightly, fondling the nipple between his fingers. Then he leaned down and sucked the nipple, scraping it with his tongue. She shivered. He kissed her belly, then moved down farther. Her legs opened wide. He used two fingers to find his destination, then buried his nose in her pubic hair, reaching with his tongue the opening he had created with his hand. He searched, found her clitoris, moved his tongue over it, began to suck, to lick. He tasted her; he explored her secrets. This time her hand was on his head, pushing him, urging him on. It took only a minute or two. She jerked suddenly, threw her head back and forth, one side to the other, producing tiny shrill gasps. He would not stop until she raised herself and pulled him back up to her, holding him against her, her eyes closed.\n\n""I recall your saying that you didn't find that sort of thing distasteful,"" he said, smiling.\n\n""Oh, no!"" She opened her eyes and smiled. ""Not at all. In fact, de rigeur. Absolutely necessary. A Good Thing."" He lay himself alongside her, his hand softly stroking her stomach.\n\nShe turned her head and smiled lazily. ""Got your money's worth yet?""\n\nHe appeared to give this some serious thought. ""What I have so far is worth more than the entire French treasury,"" he said, ""but I'm greedy. I want more.""\n\n""Then let's get ready for supper, take a little walk, and have something to eat. I'm starving."" She looked thoughtful. ""Later we might consider working a little more on the accounts."" She paused. ""I want first shot at the bathroom.""\n\nShe rolled over and stood. Stretching, she raised her long arms over her head, looking down at him, smiling. Looking at her face, her tousled hair, her small breasts, her long legs, he felt a stirring in his penis.\n\n""You'd better move fast,"" he said, ""or you'll find yourself back in this bed.""\n\n""Hah!"" she said, turning. ""Just concentrate on food for a little while."" She leaned over, gathered her clothes, and walked through the connecting door into the other bedroom. She dropped the garments in a chair and entered the bath. A few minutes later she went to the door of his room, looked in, and said, ""Your turn. Go ahead and have your shower.""\n\n She hung the sun dress on a hanger and put it in the closet, bundling the remainder of her clothes into the laundry hamper. She laid out the red dress on the bed, then noticed a small package, wrapped in heavy white paper and tied with a red ribbon, lying on the bedside table.\n\nShe pushed the ribbon out of the way--there was no card--unwrapped the small box and read the legend: Van Cleef & Arpels, 61, La Croisette, 06400 Cannes. She opened the box. On top was a fifty-franc note, and three one-franc coins lay loose alongside it. On a puffy white silk pillow lay a three-strand pearl choker, a ruby in the center. Matching pearl earrings were attached below. There was a note: ""That's it--nothing left!"" She smiled. She loosed the choker from the box and put it on. It fit exactly--she was amazed. She turned to the mirror over the dresser and gasped. The jewels were stunning. Then she unhooked the earrings from their backing and put them on. Smiled. Standing there naked, looking at herself in the mirror wearing probably ten thousand dollars worth of jewelry. Maybe more. Maybe less. Unbelievable. She gently tapped the box on the dresser top two or three times, musing, and set it down. Then she walked to bathroom door and opened it.\n\nShe could hear the shower, pounding down inside a glass door. Somewhere this bizarre Maine hotel had found pre-conservation shower heads. Through the frosted glass she could see him move. She opened the door.\n\n""Surprise!""\n\nHe shook his head to clear his eyes, looked at her and froze. He had expected her to wear the jewelry with the red dress. Actually, he thought, I'm still looking forward to the red dress. But meanwhile . . . .\n\n""If you come in,"" he said, ""dinner is sure to be delayed.""\n\n""Not bloody likely,"" she said, stepping into his arms. ""Close the door--we're soaking the place.""\n\nHe did. When he turned again to look at her, she was holding out a washcloth.\n\n""Please,"" she said.\n\n""Whose fantasy is this, anyway? You're supposed to wash me first.""\n\n""No lip, please, wash me.""\n\nSo he did, though he trembled throughout with extreme pleasure. He started with her face, scrubbing lightly, and was reminded of the many times he'd washed his children's faces. He then soaped and cleaned her neck, carefully lifting the pearls, then her chest, her breasts, lingering over her nipples as she closed her eyes and moaned gently.\n\n""Keep going,"" she said. ""Think about food.""\n\n""Turn around then,"" he said. She did, and he washed her back, going down to her legs, her calves, her ankles. She faced him again, and he came back up her legs, calves first, thighs, the ""v"" that held her vagina.\n\n""I'm failing to think about food,"" he said.\n\nShe smiled, took the washcloth from him and draped it on his very much erect penis.\n\n""Make that go away until after supper,"" she said. ""Roast beef. Red, pink or brown, your choice. Potatoes Anna with cheese and minced onions. French-cut green beans. Remember?"" The water pounded down.\n\nHe handed the washcloth back and she vigorously scrubbed him from top to bottom, caressing his still almost-hard penis lovingly as she completed her task. Then she turned off the water, opened the door, and stepped out. Taking a towel from a pile on a stand near the door, she rubbed her hair and dried herself all over as he stood in the shower and watched. Then she looked up and smiled.\n\n""Ten minutes?"" she asked.\n\n""Make it fifteen,"" he said. ""I need to shave.""\n\n""I'll knock,"" she said, leaving the bath.\n\nWhile he shaved, he decided once more that women were the real oppressors, no matter what this woman had told him in the occasional feminist rant she had aimed in his direction. Food, indeed. I seem to be hard-wired to be a sexist pig, he thought, smiling ruefully, but so far it hasn't hurt at all.\n\nShe took her time dressing, then found herself laughing about it. After all, what was there to do? Dry the choker. A little lipstick, perhaps a touch of blush, a little cologne. Eyeshadow, not much. Clothing herself was not difficult--she simply pulled on her stockings, took the orange-red dress off its hanger and slipped it on. No underwear this time. Silk against her skin. Not her choice, of course, but she was humoring him. The dress, matched perfectly to her complexion by Monsieur Daniel himself, was by far the most luxurious she had ever had. The gold sandals, with their flat heels, set off her outfit perfectly. Tart clothes, she thought, but he'll like them. Men. Expensive tart clothes, she amended, smiling.\n\nWhen she knocked, he was ready, waiting. He wore a beige linen jacket, a light blue shirt with barely noticeable stripes, a grey tie with tiny red polka dots, navy blue tropical trousers. A bespoke shirt, she wondered? She'd never seen one like it, and it was old, just slightly foreign, she could tell; something he liked, not something he'd bought especially for this occasion.\n\n""Shall we dine?"" he said. He offered her his arm.\n\n""Indeed,"" she said. ""I've been looking forward to it all afternoon.""\n\n""All afternoon?"" he inquired.\n\n""Well, it did occasionally slip my mind. But most of the afternoon.""\n\nThey walked down the stairs arm in arm, then into the dining room.\n\nHe gave the major domo his name and they were shown to a table situated by a window through which they could see the grounds that fell away toward the sea. A waiter appeared and introduced himself--his name was Rick. Rick brought the bottle of wine she had ordered as she'd been instructed, stood stiffly through the tasting ritual and learned their preferences for rare or medium roast beef. Then they were left alone.\n\nShe smiled. ""Are you hungry yet?""\n\n""I hate to admit it,"" he said, ""but you've finally persuaded me to think of food.""\n\nAs they waited the few minutes it took for their dinner to arrive--an advantage of ordering in advance, he noted--she asked about his trip, he spoke of a job he was working on, and she told him she was writing a new story, this one about a fashion show. When they had begun to eat, he changed the subject.\n\n""This was my idea,"" he said, ""but you seem to have made all the plans. What do we do after dinner?""\n""Didn't you bring a book?"" she asked, ""Or maybe you'd like to drive into town for a movie."" She smiled demurely.\n\n""I don't think so,"" he said. ""Any other ideas?""\n\n""Well,"" she said, ""perhaps we could go back to the room and you could fuck me until my ears fly off. Maybe after that we could read our books.""\n\nAn older woman at the next table dropped her fork, looked dumbly at them and asked a passing waiter to bring her another.\n\n""Maybe she wants to know what we're reading,"" she whispered.\n\n""Let's not tell her,"" he said. ""But I do like your idea, at least the first part.""\n\n""You mean go back to room, after the sherbet, of course, where you will carefully remove my beautiful red dress, only to find that there is nothing whatever underneath it?""\n\nHe looked at her, minutely examining her chest, but was unable to determine whether she was telling the truth. So he reached past the corner of the table that separated them and gently ran his hand down her side. He smiled. The woman at the next table watched, fascinated. He took another bite of roast beef. Considering her deprecation of New England food, it really was not bad at all. He was, however, once again having trouble concentrating on his meal. He ate a bite of the potato dish without having tasted it.\n\n""The beef comes from Wolf's Neck Farm, just up the coast,"" she said. ""It's organic. I asked.""\n\n""And the woman with no underwear comes from Texas.""\n\n""Correct, sir.""\n\n""And is it customary there to fuck people until their ears fly off?"" he asked.\n\n""Slight exaggerations are common,"" she said. ""But in this case I expect you to do your duty.""\n\n""I see. What about stealthy approaches in public places?\n\n""You could put your hand on my knee without causing a scandal, I think.""\n\n""No, I'm eating, as ordered,"" he said. ""But tell me, have you ever been kissed soundly at a table in a pretentious restaurant?""\n""Not yet,"" she answered.\n\nHe carefully wiped his mouth with his napkin and laid it on the table. Then he leaned toward her, put a hand on her neck, pulled her toward him, and kissed her. Soundly. For at least thirty seconds. Released, she smiled, and so did he. The woman at the next table gasped audibly and touched her husband's hand. By the time he looked toward them they were calmly feeding themselves once more.\n\nThen she looked over at her curious neighbor.\n\n""It's my birthday,"" she explained. ""Tomorrow.""\n\n""Oh,"" said the woman, forcing a tiny smile.\n\n""And he's my lover,"" she added. ""My husband is away on business."" She smiled widely at the woman.\n\n""Oh,"" said the woman, busying herself with her tableware.\n\nThen the woman turned to her husband and said loudly, ""It's her birthday!""\n\n""Uh,"" said the husband.\n\nThe woman in the red dress laughed out loud.\n\nCalming herself, she said quietly to her companion, the wounded agent, ""And I brought my birthday suit!""\n\n""Indeed,"" he said. ""I'm looking forward to seeing it--again. Or some more. Or whatever. In fact, if I squint just a little, I think I can see it through that dress.""\n\n""I don't think so,"" she said, ""but it's there.""\n\nShe lifted a fork full of green beans to her mouth and chewed thoughtfully. Then she spoke.\n\n""What did you think of my technique?""\n\nHe paused, his fork halfway to his mouth.\n\n""Your technique?""\n\n""Yes. Fellatio. I understand there are different ways to perform,"" she said. ""It's just like putting the shot or throwing a javelin. It's useful to know all the tricks. I've never studied it much, you know.""\n\nThe woman at the next table listened carefully, stiffly holding a glass of water.\n\n""For an amateur,"" he said, ""I'd say you're world class."" Then he continued to eat. ""But you are a bit forceful in insisting that it be done your way.""\n\n""Thank you,"" she said. ""You see, I thought of you as the instrument I was playing, and, like most amateurs, I was very carefully following the notes. I really hadn't considered your tendency to move around so much.""\n\nThe woman at the next table kicked her husband, hard, then jerked her head at the speaker. She herself frankly turned in her chair and stared.\n\n""And,"" he said to his companion, ""how did I do in the cunnilingus league?"" He was both shaken by her brazen conduct and thoroughly amused at the interest she was arousing in her fellow diner.\n\n""Oh, very well indeed,"" she said. ""Frankly, by that time I'd have enjoyed almost anything you did. Actually, I'm not an expert on that, either, so I couldn't really give you a rating. By the way, you should try one of the radishes. They're very good. Local produce.""\n\nHe laughed and put down his fork.\n\n""Is this payback time?"" he said. ""Are you trying to get me to choke on a mouthful of roast beef?""\n\n""Oh, no,"" she said. ""I'm just not very good at small talk. I was trying to keep the conversation going."" She smiled. ""Does it bother you?""\n\nThe woman at the next table pulled back, looking disappointed, and began to eat again.\n\n""Not at all,"" he said, laughing. ""I was just wondering what you discussed over your meal the last time you ate at a restaurant.""\n\n""Let's see,"" she said, ""I think that was with my friend Beth at the Trident last week. You know they've stopped serving golden raisins, and started serving black ones with their omelets? It's a disgrace! Anyhow, we hadn't seen each other in a month, and we caught up with what's going on at home. Remodeling and stuff. Of course, the tables are closer together there."" She glanced at their near neighbor. ""Sometimes we discuss politics, but sex is safer. Nobody minds that, but they're terribly touchy about politics.""\n\n""Boston is not what I thought it was,"" he said.\n\n""Boston is not much of anything,"" she said. ""In Texas I could start a riot by saying some of the things I think, but in Boston they just turn up their noses and look disgusted. Wimps.""\n\nAnd they went on talk of other things until the sherbet, served with a flourish by Rick, was finished.\n\n""Ready?"" she said.\n\n""I've been ready since before we met Rick,"" he said.\n\n""Oh,"" she said. ""I really liked the potatoes. They did them just right. Crusty and all. It helps if you concentrate on your food.""\n\n""I don't know whether you're simply female,"" he said, ""or whether you're teasing me, or whether you merely have the best compartmented mind I've ever seen.""\n\n""I'm not teasing,"" she said seriously. ""I do really like to eat. Also.""\n\n""I'm glad you put in the 'also,'"" he said. ""Personally, when I start thinking about 'also,' I tend to lose my appetite.""\n\n""Let's take a little walk around the grounds,"" she said, ""and then go really concentrate on 'also.'""\n\nThe night was beautiful. It was near eight-thirty, but not fully dark; the waning moon was low on the horizon. They walked in the garden, the dusk heavy with the fragrance of roses in one place, heliotrope in another, thyme in a third. It was cool, but the humidity was high; only a few days had passed since the rains of June and early July had stopped. Where the paths crossed, at a large fountain, they stood still. She came into his arms; they kissed, her tongue forcing itself into his mouth, her nipples standing as she crushed them against him and felt the nap of his linen jacket through the silk of her dress. He held her tightly and pushed his pelvis to hers.\n\n""Now?"" he said.\n\n""Yes.""\n\nThey turned and walked quickly back to the veranda, into the lobby, and up the stairs. He marveled that his leg felt no pain, he hardly needed his walking stick. He unlocked the door of their suite and stood back for her to enter.\n\nInside, she placed her tiny bag on a lamp table and turned to him once again.\n\n""It never in the world crossed my mind that you would take my dare,"" she said, ""but I love you for it.""\n\n""Then love me,"" he said.\n\n""How shall we do this?"" she said, ""Let me defer to you.""\n\n""Into the bedroom, wench!"" he said.\n\nShe laughed and saluted. ""Aye, aye, Sir!"" Then she turned and marched into the bedroom left unused that afternoon. Once they were inside, she stopped and looked at him.\n\n""This time, I want you to undress yourself,"" he said. ""Now.""\n\nShe reached up without answer and unhooked the left pearl earring. Then the right. She lay them on the night table. She started to remove the choker.\n\n""No,"" he said, ""leave it.""\n\n""Your wish,"" she said. She pulled on the ribbon that served as a belt until it came loose, and let the ends fall to her sides. She bent at the waist, reached down and grasped the hem of her skirt, then slowly began to raise it until the hem was above her knees. She stopped and looked him in the eyes, smiling. Then she raised it quickly, slipped it over her head and tossed it on a chair. She stood before him, naked except for the choker, her stockings and her golden slippers, her arms at her sides, her palms forward as if in supplication. He stood and stared.\n\n""You are incredibly beautiful,"" he said.\n\nShe started to remove her stockings, but he shook his head. She stood quietly.\n\nHe removed his jacket, his tie, his shirt. He slipped off his black loafers, reached down and removed his socks, then let his trousers fall to the floor. He was as naked as she was--even more: he had no choker, no stockings. He walked behind her, and, as he had that afternoon when she was still fully clothed, reached under her arms and placed a hand on each breast. He pressed himself against her. She could feel the heat, the solidity of his penis, the warmth of his belly, the hardness of his chest as she leaned back into him, sighing. He held her a moment, then dropped his arms.\n\n""Lie down,"" he said. She did. ""Now turn over. I want you on your knees.""\n\nShe raised herself, knelt, then fell forward on her arms. He climbed into the bed behind her, then lay himself on her back, holding his weight on his arms, feeling her skin against his, the muscles of her back strong against his chest and stomach. His penis was between her legs, up against her sex. Then he grasped her breasts, his hands kneading, her nipples straining against his fingers. He pulled her upright, still on her knees.\n\n""Use you hand on yourself,"" he said. She hesitated, then reached down with her right hand, placed two fingers inside her vagina and stroked gently, throwing back her head onto his shoulder.\n\nHe moved away and stood beside the bed. ""I want to see you do this,"" he said.\n\nShe spread her legs farther apart and sat on her heels. Then she decided to improve the view. She pushed herself to the very edge of the bed, swung her feet to the rug and spread her legs wide. Then she put her hand back, her fingers once more inside her vagina. She stroked herself, her head back, her eyes wide open. With her free hand she lightly stroked her nipple while staring into his eyes.\n\nHer strokes took on a rhythm and she began to breathe hard. She increased the pressure and the speed of her movements. Suddenly her eyes closed, she keened, stopped her stroking, threw both arms back to support herself and let her head hang. A moment later she sat up straight and smiled at him, still breathing irregularly, her face flushed.\n\n""A strange gift,"" she said, ""but if it pleased you, I'm glad. Now I want you to please me. Come into bed.""\n\n""Lie on your back,"" he said. ""You once told me your preference. With you, it's my preference, too.""\n\nShe lay on the bed, smiling at him, her legs spread. He joined her and took her in his arms. He kissed her, their tongues dueling as they clutched each other. Then he raised himself and placed his legs inside hers. She reached for his penis, found it, and pulled it to her, inside her. Her eyes were open. She stared into his. He stayed still. She moved her hips against him, slowly. Then he withdrew, only partway. He eased forward slowly, and she met his thrust. She grasped him with her silken thighs.\n\nSuddenly she dug her fingernails into his forearm.\n\n""No more torture,"" she said. ""Now. Hard.""\n\nIn fact, her request was hardly necessary, for he was exercising all his control to move slowly. In seconds they were thrusting wildly at each other, roughly clashing. Both were ready; only a few thrusts brought her to climax once more. This time she moaned, pulled him down to her breast and held him tightly as she thrashed. Almost immediately he joined her in a state of ecstasy. Then they lay as they were, his body full on hers, for a long minute.\n\nHe then eased back a few inches as his penis shrank away from her vagina. He rolled to one side, facing her supine body. He reached up and caressed her cheek. She turned to him, smiling. He kissed her, warmly, this time gently, his tongue comforting hers. He kept his hand on her head, stroking her forehead with his thumb.\n\n""You are even more beautiful,"" he said.\n\n""Without my ears?"" she said.\n\nHe traced the line of her ear with his forefinger.\n\n""I've failed,"" he said, smiling. ""They're still there.""\n\n""Perhaps that was an exaggeration, after all,"" she said. ""You didn't fail."" She touched his forehead, then pulled him close and kissed him. ""You succeeded beyond my wildest expectations."" He smiled.\n\nThey lay quietly in each other's arms, feeling the comfort of each other's bodies. Occasionally he reached out and stroked a patch of smooth skin--her breasts, her neck, her side, her hip. And she repaid by slowly moving her hand over the inside of his thigh. He glowed inside, relaxed. No more a cynic, he thought. A believer in the possibility of ecstasy. Then, lying there, he found himself thinking of the day to come, when he must drive the few miles to Biddeford and fly south. She was thinking of her children, and how she would exclaim over her presents the next day. They drowsed. Finally, she tapped his chest.\n\n""I'll be back,"" she said, climbing over him and padding off toward the bathroom. While she was there she removed the stockings, which were somewhat the worse for wear. When she came back, he left and returned. Then they lay close together, hips touching, hands laced together, until they dropped off to sleep.\n\nAn owl hooted in the distance. The roar of the sea, a gentle murmur by the time it reached their open window, fell on deaf ears. Moonlight crept across the floor. Once, she suddenly spoke, then she clutched him, but she never woke. He simply slept, oblivious.\n\nDawn came. Crows scolded each other, the noise enough to wake the dead, one would have thought. A bluejay called. An ovenbird began its daylong session of announcing its presence in a song and hiding from every eye. They slept.\n\nThen, at seven-thirty, she awoke. She looked at him and smiled. His mouth was slightly open, and he was still unconscious. Yes, she loved him. Then, there. She quietly threw her legs to the floor and walked into the bath. But she had not been quiet enough. His eyes opened; he looked for her. Then he heard small sounds, water running. He smiled. He loved her, then, there. Perhaps more. Dreams did come true.\n\nWhen she returned, she saw that he was awake. She climbed into bed.\n\n""Good morning,"" she said. ""Go back to sleep if you want. We went to bed early last night, but we had a lot of exercise.""\n\n""Not bloody likely,"" he said, ""to quote an anglophile I know."" He slipped out of the bed. ""I'll be right back.""\n\nShe could hear him brushing his teeth. Then he returned to the bed and looked down at her. She waited placidly, knowing that soon she would be filled again, trembling once as she looked up at him.\n\n""What now?"" she said. ""When do you have to leave?""\n\n""I have time,"" he said, still drinking in her nakedness, glad that the night had been warm and that she had never had a chance to don the nightgown she had told him about. For a woman whose chosen garb was a sweatshirt and jeans, she had displayed considerable pleasure in her exquisite clothes. For this he would have done more than merely divert some funds--he would have committed armed robbery. He smiled at her.\n\n""Another try?"" he said. ""Your ears . . . .""\n\n""Oh, yes,"" she said, smiling. ""I have a surfeit of ears, a plethora. Do something.""\n\nHe leaned down and kissed her, softly at first, then hard, his mouth crushing hers. Hers arms went up and he lay down, half on top of her. He tasted her and marveled. She held him tightly, as if she dreaded his sudden departure. The kiss went on. He stroked her forehead, then her arm, then he raised himself and put a hand on her breast. She covered it with hers.\n\n""Yes,"" she said, breaking the kiss, then bringing her mouth to his once more.\n\nHe removed his hand and sought her vagina. She pressed into it, her mound against the heel of his hand so hard that it almost hurt her. He entered with his fingers and gently stroked. She responded by imprisoning his hand between her thighs, moving her head from side to side, ripping her lips from his and moaning.\n\n""Yes,"" she said. ""Yes, yes, yes!""\n\n""Would you turn over and rest on your arms and knees again?""\n\n""Yes, yes,"" she said, turning roughly under his hands. ""Please.""\n\nHe positioned himself behind her. She reached back and guided him into the channel he sought, feeling his penis press hard on her clitoris. She backed strongly into his pelvis.\n\n""Move!"" she said.\n\nHe thrust hard, then pulled back slowly, only to thrust again. She met him, slamming her heavy buttocks into his pelvis, setting up a rhythm marked by the clash of their bodies as she sought release, he sought ecstasy. They were not children--their responses came slowly, the efforts of the night before having their effect, the climax building inexorably as they moved against each other. Then she began to tremble. He thrust harder, ever harder. She pushed back. She suddenly raised her head, issued a guttural howl, as he felt himself roaring into pleasure he had never experienced before. He groaned. She felt his fluid pour into her vagina, pushing herself as hard against him as she could, trying to join their flesh at the very time separation became inevitable. They collapsed, his penis still half buried in her vagina, his head on her shoulder, her hands gripping a pillow. Then, powerful, she turned underneath him, talking him in her arms and clasping him to her bosom.\n\n""Oh, love!"" she said.\n\nHe could only fasten his lips on hers, nibbling at her mouth, trying to make her one with him. They held each other tightly. Her legs grasped him. They stayed entwined for only a minute--her strength waned. She loosened her grip and he fell off on his side, his arm draped across her stomach, hers still under him, crushed by his weight.\n\nThey slowly relaxed.\n\n""You'll have to give me back my arm,"" she said. ""It's beginning to hurt.""\n\nSo he raised himself, and she pulled back, only to put her hand on his face, to encourage the kiss he was already aiming at her mouth. Then she broke the kiss, and he rolled onto his back as she turned her face toward him.\n\nThey stayed together, soaking up each other's warmth.\n\nBut then she lifted her head and rested it on her hand.\n\n""I have an idea,"" she said.\n\n""I hope it doesn't entail your leaving this bed,"" he answered.\n\n""It does,"" she said. ""I'm going to dress and go downstairs for a minute, then I'll come back.""\n\n""Be sure that you do,"" he said.\n\nShe untangled herself from him, stood and went toward the bath, carrying her light suitcase.\n\nLooking back at him, she said, ""You'll like it."" She smiled.\n\nInside the bathroom she quickly sponged herself, dried, then put on a pair of slacks and a light sweater, running her fingers through her hair in a vain attempt to produce order there. Oh, well, she thought, it's no worse than usual.\n\nShe came out, put her finger to her smiling lips and went through the door, closing it after herself. She hurried down the stairs and hastily walked past the reception desk to the hotel's small gift shop. A young girl was just readying the cash register.\n\n""Oh, good,"" she said to the girl, ""you're open. I saw a camera here yesterday, one of those disposable ones, you know?""\n\nThe girl pointed to a placard on a table by the counter. ""Like that?"" she asked.\n\nThe woman took a camera from the board, reached in the small bag she carried and proffered her pseudonymous credit card. ""You're lucky,"" the salesperson said. ""They just went on sale today."" She took the woman's card, put it through the machine and waited until the sales slip was printed. A quick signature.\n\n""You need a bag? No? Then thank you,"" she said to the woman.\n\n""Oh, I'm glad you had this,"" the woman said, smiling. ""I really need it."" Then she turned and ran lightly back up the stairs. She opened the door.\n\n""Look what I've got!"" she said. She quickly tore the wrapping from the camera, aimed at the bed and fired a flash at her companion. ""I want another one,"" she said. ""Smile!""\n\nHe pulled the sheet a little higher and dutifully obeyed. Her enthusiasm infected him--he smiled truly, not just a camera smile, as the flash went off again.\n\n""I know the one you want,"" she said. ""Give me a minute."" She retreated once more to the bath.\n\nHe watched her come out and once more was awed. She stood there, nude as she had been the night before, wearing a new pair of stockings, her choker still around her neck, the earrings back in place. She handed him the camera, then stood facing him, palms out, as she had before, smiling the smile he had dreamed of, the one that turned out to be not a fantasy but a gift as great as any he had ever received. The flash popped; she turned a little, putting an arm up to cover--not quite--her breasts. Another picture, then another, in different poses as she played with him. Then he put down the camera, rolled out of the bed, and came to her. She accepted him into her arms, and they kissed.\n\nThey held each other for long minutes, swaying as they pressed kisses on lips, necks, ears, hair, everywhere. Then they parted and stood looking at each other.\n\nShe broke the silence.\n\n""I think we'll have to change for breakfast,"" she said, smiling.\n\n""I could have it sent up,"" he said after a moment.\n\n""Do, please,"" she said. ""I want scrambled eggs and sausage and lots of tea. I'll hide when the bellhop comes; you can put on your robe and answer the door.""\n\nThey ate as they were, he in his robe, she clothed in her stockings, jewelry, and a short cotton coverup that she left open in front even though she was seriously worried about spilling hot tea on some sensitive area. Then they donned swim suits and made their way to the outside pool.\n\nBoth had been competitive swimmers in their college days. He still entered open meets, though he usually lost to younger racers. This time, however, they swam lazily, and spent most of the morning sitting at the edge of the pool in the shade of an umbrella. For a while they lay side by side on beach towels, sweltering as the day grew warmer. Then back into the water, to splash each other and laugh. They went back to their rooms as the sun neared its zenith.\n\nThey packed their bags and dressed for travel. Then she walked through into the living room, where he sat staring at a magazine. He rose, took her in his arms, and kissed her, gently.\n\n""Send me my pictures--you know the address."" She paused. ""I'm sorry we have to leave."" she said.\n\n""Yes,"" he answered, ""I'm very sorry."" He took her hand. ""Never again?""\n\n""Who knows?"" she said. ""Never is a long time."" She could feel tears sting her eyes, and could see the dampness in his.\n\n""You know what they say in Quebec,"" she said. ""Je me souviens. I remember. I'll never forget.""\n\n""What are you going to do with fifty-three francs?"" he asked. He could no longer bear to be serious.\n\n""I'll spend fifty-two in Paris in September,"" she said, ""probably on something to eat."" She smiled. ""I think I'll just keep the remaining one coin, and whenever I'm looking for change, I'll see it. And I'll be in Maine, wherever I may really be.""\n\n""Goodbye, my darling,"" he said. The he dropped her hand and turned to go into the other room. Someone had to be the first to leave."
334,Assumptions,"['mf', 'cons', 'ped', 'preg']","Final warning! This story contains mostly straight sex, between a man and a young girl. It involves incest, and is definitely NOT ""safe-sex"" as the girl gets pregnant. Yes knocked-up, baby-time. If you're still reading this, you must like such stories.\n\n Assumptions\n\nor\n\nHow I ""Got Pregnant"" An Erotic Story\n\n""Uh Lynn?""\n""Yes Grandpa?""\n""You're not on the pill, are you?"" Grandpa seemed to be worried about something. ""Huh?"" I said. Pill? I wondered what he meant. ""Forget it. Of course you're not."" Grandpa seemed to hesitate for a minute, slowing up the slip-slide of his ""thing"" inside me. ""When was your last period?"" At my hesitation, he continued, ""You know, your monthlies."" For a second, I didn't get the reference, then I remembered how I had been bleeding every month, for the past year or so. Momma had shown me how to wear pads, so my panties didn't get all bloody, but we hadn't discussed it much. She seemed to think I'd find out about it later, when I needed to. In a way, I guess she was right. Once I had figured this out, I answered my grandfather. ""I dunno, Grandpa. A couple of weeks ago, I guess.""\n""Good,"" said Grandpa, suddenly shoving his ""thing"" up inside me hard. ""Then there's a good chance you might 'catch' right now. Wow! My own daughter puts me in bed with my cute sexy granddaughter. Not only a virgin, but she's not on the pill, and probably fertile right now. Karen must WANT me to knock the kid up."" Grandpa's ""thing"" seemed to get even bigger inside me. ""Oh Honey, I'm gonna do it"" said Grandpa. ""Do you mind if I cum inside you?""\n""Huh?"" I couldn't make much sense of Grandpa's ramblings. ""Hold still, Honey,"" said Grandpa, ignoring my question. ""I'm gonna. . . "" I felt Grandpa's ""thing"" swell, and a bulge rippled through it, and up into my crack. ""Grandpa!"" I objected. ""Don't PEE in me. Momma will kill me, if I get the bed wet."" I struggled to pull away, then thought better of it. If Grandpa WAS peeing in me, and I pulled away, for SURE we'd get it all over the bed. At least if I let him finish, I might be able to hold it inside me long enough to get to the bathroom. ""NOT peeing in you,"" grunted Grandpa. ""CUMMING in you! Hold still for a second. Ugnh! Aaahhh! There! THAT ought to knock you up Lynn!"" With each grunt, I felt another bulge ripple through Grandpa's ""thing,"" stretching my hole, as he squirted SOMETHING inside me. By this time, I KNEW it wasn't pee, as if it had been, the bed would have been soaked by now. Whatever Grandpa was squirting inside me obviously wasn't as runny as pee, and there wasn't as much of it either. I stopped worrying, Grandpa seemed to know what he was doing, and besides, it was starting to feel good.\n\n 1\n\n I was disappointed, when Grandpa finally stopped. I was just beginning to like it. Grandpa shuddered for a minute or two, then relaxed. I was surprised, when two minutes later I heard a quiet snore. Grandpa was asleep. I felt between my legs, where Grandpa's ""thing"" still kept whatever he had squirted in me, inside. My finger picked up something, and I squinted at it in the semi-darkness. White and sticky, definitely NOT pee. What had Grandpa called it? ""Cum?"" I sniffed at it, then tasted it. A distinctive smell, but one I couldn't remember smelling before. . . except maybe once, that time in the bookstore, when I used the restroom, while Papa looked at the ""Adult"" books. It had smelled something like this. Kind of funny, and musty. It tasted something like it smelled. Bland, slightly sweet and sticky, like library paste. Not something you would WANT to order for breakfast, but not nasty like shit, or pee either. I was about to wipe my finger off, when I remembered: I didn't have anything to wipe it on, and I didn't want to get it on the sheets, and make a mess. SHIT! And Grandpa's arm was around me, clutching my breast, and wouldn't let go. Unless I made a fuss, I was stuck here, with Grandpa's ""thing"" still dripping his ""cum"" inside my vagina. (Yes, I know the word.) Steeling myself, I licked my finger off, and swallowed. Not as bad as I originally thought. Certainly better than pee, and I'd actually tasted THAT before, at least a couple of times. Once, on a kind of dare to myself, I'd drank almost a quarter of a cup of it. It hadn't made me sick or anything, just a little queasy. Compared with THAT, this stuff tasted good. I settled down to sleep. Later that night, I woke up to feel Grandpa pushing his ""thing"" up inside me again. It felt good this time, so I didn't object. For about ten minutes, Grandpa slid his thing in and out, before squirting more of that same white sticky-stuff inside me. When I was going to get up and wipe myself, Grandpa stopped me. ""Leave it in, Honey,"" he said. ""I want to get you pregnant. I can't wait to see your belly nice and big."" I was a little confused. ""Get me pregnant?"" I thought a bit, and wondered if that white-stuff that Grandpa had squirted inside me was the ""pregnant"" that he was talking about, and if it was supposed to stay inside me, and ""make my belly get big."" I was too sleepy to find out. ""OK Grandpa,"" I said, yawning, ""if you say so."" I snuggled back down to sleep, with my grandfather's ""cum"" inside me ""getting me pregnant."" I resolved to ask Grandpa to explain it all to me in the morning. Two hours later, I woke up again, just as Grandpa did it again. The warm creamy feel of his cum sliding inside my little tummy just soothed me back to sleep. ""Thanks Grandpa,"" I murmured.\n\n\n\n2\n\n ""Thank YOU! Lynn. Grandpa loves you very much.""\n""'love you too, Grandpa."" I was asleep again, this time with my grandfather's ""thing"" still stuck up inside me, holding his ""cum"" inside me like a cork. I was happy that I could make Grandpa feel so good. Besides, Grandpa's thing felt nice, sliding in and out of my hole. Now, feeling it throbbing inside me while I slept, made me dream wonderful dreams of being comforted and being loved. Grandpa's body behind me, and his big hand holding onto my budding little titty was so comfortable. . . The next day, Momma was shocked, when she learned that Grandpa had spent the whole night in my bedroom with me. At first, she was going to make him sleep in the living-room, on the floor, but when I told her that I didn't mind, if Grandpa slept with me, she looked at both of us strangely, then acquiesced. She looked at Grandpa sharply, and then said, ""Papa. You be careful. She's only 12 years old."" Grandpa looked hurt, and innocent. ""Would I hurt my own granddaughter?"" he asked. ""No,"" said Momma, ""but you might knock her up. If I had any place else to put you. . . but with all these relatives in this reunion, I don't know where I'd fit you.""\n""I could always sleep in the truck,"" said Grandpa, referring to his beat-up old jalopy. I finally spoke up. ""It's OK Momma,"" I said. ""Grandpa can sleep with me. I don't mind."" Momma looked like she was going to say something, maybe to warn me about the dangers of sleeping with my own grandfather, but just then my big brother came in, and soon she, my big brother, and Papa were all engaged in a big discussion over what they were going to cook the corn in, since the big corn-kettle had a hole in it, and there wasn't any other pot big enough to hold enough corn for the whole family. Forty-odd people eat a lot. By nightfall, Momma seemed to think she had worked out the problem with where Grandpa was going to sleep, and neither Grandpa or I bothered to tell her different. That night, I got undressed a little more confidently, as Grandpa watched, then climbed out of his own clothes. ""C'mere Honey,"" he said. ""Old Grandpa's going to get his cute little granddaughter pregnant."" I smiled. Now was the time to clear up my confusion of the previous night. ""Uh Grandpa?"" I asked. ""Uhuh.""\n""That white-stuff you squirted inside me last night. Is that pregnant?"" Grandpa snickered. ""No Lynn. That's 'getting you pregnant.' When I 'cum' in you, that gets you pregnant. Now do you understand?""\n\n\n\n 3\n\n I had figured out by now, that what Grandpa and I had been doing was what they called ""having sex,"" and that Momma thought I was a little too young for it, but Grandpa obviously didn't. I was determined to learn all about this ""having sex"" business, even (or especially) the new words and grammar that seemed to go along with it. I thought I had most of it figured out. The white-stuff that Grandpa had squirted inside me was ""cum,"" and when he did it, he was ""cumming"" in me. There was also something else. This ""pregnant"" thing. Grandpa was giving me something called ""pregnant."" The only thing I had noticed was the white- stuff he had squirted in me. Maybe that was the ""pregnant"" he was talking about. I didn't want to look ignorant, especially when it came to sex, so I asked. ""Uh Grandpa?"" Grandpa grinned at me. ""When you squirt that white-stuff in me, are you giving me pregnant?"" Grandpa chucked. ""No Honey. That's, 'Getting you pregnant.'"" I giggled, at the strange way of talking, but I wanted to be sure. After all, I didn't want to look ignorant, when we talked about sex. ""So when you squirt that white-stuff inside me, that's 'pregnant,' or as you say 'gets me pregnant'?""\n""Now you've got it, Sweets,"" said Grandpa, with a grin. ""The sperm in my 'cum,' that's the white-stuff, 'gets you pregnant.' Is that what you what me to do?"" I remembered how sweet and warm it had been last night, and how nice it had felt, when Grandpa had squirted his thick sticky cum up inside me. The warm slick feeling of his ""sperm"" warming my tummy was nice, especially knowing how much Grandpa liked to squirt it inside me was simply delicious. I LIKED to make Grandpa feel good, after all he had done for me. ""Yeah Grandpa,"" I said; sure I had it now. ""Get me some more pregnant. Please Grandpa?""\n""No Lynn,"" corrected Grandpa, one last time. ""It's 'get pregnant.' Or in your case, 'Get me pregnant, Grandpa,' if you really want me to.""\n""OK Grandpa,"" I said eagerly, glad that I had now mastered this curious syntax. Boy, you sure used words funny, when talking about sex! I tested it, to be sure I had it right now. ""Grandpa,"" I said. ""Squirt your 'sperm' in me, and get me some. . . I mean get me pregnant. Please Grandpa? Did I say it right?"" Grandpa nodded. ""Hoo-Boy!"" he said. ""You sure did. Are you sure that's what you want?""\n""Please Grandpa. I really do want to 'get pregnant.'""\n""Well, I guess there's no doubt about that! C'mere Honey, and old Grandpa'll do his best to get his favorite granddaughter pregnant. Whooo! Who'd ever believe it, that I'd be standing naked, in my own daughter's house, while her sexy little girl asked me to 'get her pregnant'? Well, I may be a fool, but I'm still a man, and I might as well cut off my own balls, if I pass up a chance like this.""\n\n\n\n 4\n\n I was beginning to wonder if Grandpa was EVER going to quit babbling, when he pushed me back on the bed, and with a quick shove, soon had his big penis (He told me later to call it that) shoved all the way up inside me, where he was soon 'getting me pregnant' by squirting a lot of that sticky white-stuff inside me. Knowing Grandpa loved me enough to teach me about sex like this, got me so excited, I couldn't believe it. Suddenly, my body started jerking, and my little hole was squeezing on Grandpa's penis, milking every drop of Grandpa's 'pregnant' up inside me where it belonged. Grandpa told me afterwards, that I'd just had an ""orgasm"" or ""climax,"" and now I knew how good I made HIM feel, when he did it in me. ""You mean,"" I asked, ""when you get me pregnant?"" Grandpa shuddered at the exciting idea, and nodded. ""Good!"" I said. ""Let's do it again!""\n""Hoo Boy!"" said Grandpa, but he didn't say ""No."" For the next four nights, Grandpa did his best to ""get me pregnant,"" as often as he could. Three or four times each night, I'd wake up to feel him either just climbing on top of me, or jerking himself to completion, as he filled my little tummy with squirt after squirt of his thick sticky cum. Each time, feeling him ""cumming"" inside me was usually enough to get me off as well, so I would climax with him, milking every drop of his precious sperm up inside my belly, until Grandpa had no more to give. Twice, during the day, Grandpa and I managed to sneak off during the day, so that he could ""get me pregnant."" Grandpa explained to me, that most people thought that little girls like me weren't supposed to have sex or get pregnant, until they were older. I thought this was silly, as what harm did it do? And besides, it sure was fun. So, we both kept it a secret, except maybe from Momma. I don't think she knew for sure, but she might have suspected something. Still, she didn't say anything after that first day, and let Grandpa sleep in my room until the reunion was over. As the final day of the reunion came to an end, everyone but Grandpa was leaving. Grandpa still had two weeks, before he had to be back, and he had made it clear that he would be spending most of that time visiting with us. Momma was always happy to have Grandpa around, and he got along so well with us kids, that it was almost like an extra vacation. About 6:00 Friday night, Momma and Papa took the big van to the airport, leaving Grandpa and me to watch over the house, and each other. ""Now you take care of Grandpa,"" she told me, before she left, looking over my shoulder at Grandpa, giving him some kind of message also. ""Yes Momma."" I planned on taking GOOD care of Grandpa. I did. Before the van was completely out of the driveway, I had stripped my panties from underneath my short little skirt, and Grandpa was pushing his thick cock up inside my tight little hole where it belonged. Ten minutes later, I was rewarded by feeling Grandpa's thick cock bulging inside me, as he worked to get me pregnant by filling my little tummy with squirt after squirt of thick sticky cum.\n\n\n\n5\n\n I didn't know how I was going to get along without feeling him inside me every night filling my belly with his warm soothing sperm, now that Momma no longer had to double everyone up, and there was a spare bedroom available. I told him that. Grandpa said, ""We'll work something out Honey."" So I stopped worrying. I trusted him. After we both got ""decent"" again, we snuggled up on the couch together. I was getting a little sleepy, so Grandpa pulled a blanket over us. I felt something soft and squishy underneath me. Grinning, I handed Grandpa something small, soft and white. He lifted it closer to his face, to make out what it is in the dim light of the flickering firelight. It was my panties. The crotch was extremely damp. When he turned back to me, He was grinning from ear to ear. I blushed, then pointed to my lap. Then pointed to Grandpa. He quietly dropped the blanket to his knees, glanced at me and slowly unzipped his fly. I nodded. His dick emerged, throbbing again in anticipation. I felt my grin widen. We'd have to be careful, in case someone came back too early. I crawled into his lap, straddling him, sitting back on my knees, reaching to grasp his dick in both hands, exploring it delightedly. There was a sound outside, but no one came in. Glancing quickly about, Grandpa figured that all was well, and returned his gaze to the scene in his lap. Eyes closed tightly now, I moved forward; urging the big, hard thing down toward my crotch. Grandpa hurriedly pulled me to his chest, and settled the blanket over both of us, as I felt the maddeningly smooth warmth of his thick rod spreading my little pussy lips. My grandfather's rigid dick slid easily and deeply into me, lubricated by my arousal, and his residual sperm. I rested my head against his chest, and gave a sigh of contentment, as his dick bottomed out in my tight little vagina. Since he had cum copiously in me, not fifteen minutes before, Grandpa was less urgent this time. He reached beneath the blanket to find the hem of my skirt, his hands slipping beneath it to cup the soft flesh of my butt. His big horny hands felt rough against my skin, down to the point where I could feel his balls nestled against the soft flesh of my crotch. I could feel Grandpa trace with one finger the tightly distended rim of the tiny hole where it wetly clasped the root of his dick. This drew a sharp intake of breath from me, so I clamped my mouth over his, moaning and sucking urgently at my grandfather's tongue. Then I felt Grandpa reach back down, and cup my butt, lift me an inch, then settle me back down onto his lap. I broke the kiss, and sucked in my breath, while I collapsed against his chest, panting, both hands flying up to his head, hugging him, my fingers grasping blindly at his hair. A motion to the left caught my eye. PAPA was strolling toward us, moving slowly, checking the house on his way to the bedroom. ""Papa's coming!"" I whispered urgently in Grandpa's ear.\n\n 6\n\n Grandpa quickly tugged my hands from his hair, and settled them around his neck. He motioned with his eyes for me to pretend that I'm asleep. Obediently, I dropped my head to his chest. I was vaguely aware of Papa pausing nearby, to look down at the two of us. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Papa smiling broadly at the scene -- a contented child apparently sleeping soundly beneath a blanket with her tolerant and friendly grandfather. Grandpa smiled back at him, hoping his smile didn't convey the delicious sensations he must have felt, as his dick throbbed deep inside my warm little 12-year-old vagina. Papa grinned at us, and moved on towards the bedroom. Just in time. I couldn't hold out much longer. I felt a sweet, wet sucking sensation in my hole, as I began to take the initiative, slowly lifting and lowering myself on my grandfather. The blanket rose and fell with the motion of my ass, as I pleasured myself by gently stirring the rigid dick deep within my vagina. I felt my breath quickening, beginning to come in gasps and ragged pants. My mouth was open and slack, and I could tell that I was drooling, but I couldn't help it. My saliva was soaking through Grandpa's shirt to moisten his shoulder, as I squirmed on my grandfather's lap. I knew I was getting close. So was Grandpa. Grandpa's hands dropped beneath the blanket again. He reached up, forcing his hands between us, to cup those little bumps on my chest, that seemed to turn him on so much. His thumbs brushed the tiny, rigid spikes of my, by now swollen, nipples and suddenly I could take it no more. I started grinding myself down hard onto his dick, gasping and grunting. A little too loudly. Momma had entered through the back door, and was checking the living-room also. I felt Grandpa tense, thumbs on my nipples, hands clasping my ribcage. ""Shhhh!"" I dimly responded, closing my eyes again and forcing myself to hold still. But I couldn't keep my body from trembling. Momma blinked, and looked around. Seeing her little daughter in her grandfather's lap, Momma's face registered confusion for an instant -- then she smiled -- the same indulgent smile that Papa had given us. Knowing that Momma was watching me, while Grandpa's cock pulsed in my belly was too much. The strain of holding out got too great. Suddenly I feel a hard, rhythmic sucking sensation -- as I squeezed Grandpa's dick hard: again, again, again, again --- my god, I was CUMMING! I couldn't help it. I clamped down so hard on Grandpa's cock, he must have felt like it was being cut off. Somehow, I managed to force myself to remain completely still, as I shuddered into the first spasms of my climax, but my face contorted in ecstasy, and my grunts and snorts of sexual pleasure must have been unmistakable to my mother.\n\n\n\n\n\n 7\n\n Momma's smile snapped into an openmouthed silent scream. She jerked the blanket from us, flicked my skirt out of the way, and stared in shock at what she saw. Her eyes widened at the spectacle of her deeply impaled little girl writhing lewdly on her own grandfather's swollen cock, grunting and fucking herself toward orgasm. My eyes opened to look at Momma, my head still tight against Grandpa's chest, helpless and limp in my sexual ecstasy. I couldn't bear the thought of stopping now. ""Please Momma,"" I whispered. ""Don't make me stop."" Momma's expression wavered for an instant... I weakly reached for Momma with one limp hand... Momma flashed one glance at Grandpa, then at me... then Momma reached out and softly stroked my hair, whispering in my ear as I let go. ""It's OK Honey,"" she said. ""Let yourself go. Momma's here."" Relieved, I closed my eyes, and crushed myself greedily against Grandpa, grunting and wheezing as the violent sensation of deep vaginal orgasm overwhelmed my body. I know that the powerful spasms of my vagina were sucking and milking Grandpa's dick unmercifully -- He was going to come, too -- He wouldn't be able to help it... I buried my face in his chest, as Grandpa's eyes were riveted on Momma -- still stroking and gentling me as I trembled through my orgasm -- Momma turned -- and made eye contact with Grandpa, just at the instant that his own eyes glazed over with the exquisite intensity of his orgasmic explosion deep inside his own daughter's little girl. Some dark corner of Grandpa's mind must have dimly registered that Momma was still looking at him as the powerful spurts gushing into me finally dwindled, but his prostate had seized control. Grandpa squinted helplessly at his daughter as his body emptied itself into my vagina. My pulse thundering in my temples, I struggled to focus. Gradually I become aware that I was still lying on Grandpa's chest, my own chest heaving from the force of my own orgasm, as Momma looked at her father with a level gaze. As my eyes opened, Momma leaned over and whispered something in her father's ear. Grandpa didn't seem to understand. Momma smiled, then kissed him, once, full on the lips, very softly. She repeated herself, in a quiet whisper, ""Did you enjoy it?"" Stunned by the question, under the circumstances, Grandpa was speechless. Momma smiled again. ""Oh, I hope you enjoyed it... as much as I did..."" Grandpa's head snapped to the right, to look at his daughter in astonishment. Momma was smiling again, lifting my skirt to reveal my smooth vulva, with a barely visible rivulet of white leaking from between two small, perfectly hairless pussy lips, as Grandpa's shrunken cock slithered out of me. I felt empty at the loss, but glad that Momma wasn't mad at us. ""Thanks for letting Grandpa's get me pregnant,"" I said.\n\n\n\n\n\n8\n\n Momma turned to me. ""You WANT Grandpa to get you pregnant?"" she asked, in astonishment. I nodded. ""Please Momma. I really do like it. I Like to feel him getting me pregnant. Please Momma?""\n""Oh God!"" said Momma. For a minute, Momma looked angry at her father; but then seeing me practically begging him to impregnate me, she relented. Momma knew that there wasn't a man in the world that would be able to resist a 12-year-old girl like me, begging him to fuck her, and get her pregnant. Even if she was his own granddaughter. ""Oh go ahead. I guess it's too late now, anyway. Go on, knock the kid up. Just go easy on her. After all, she's still just a little girl, even if her body's a woman's,"" she said, as she looked at Grandpa. ""You've got until it's time to go home, to make sure.""\n""I may NEVER go home then.""\n""Papa!""\n""OK. . . Two weeks."" With Momma's permission this time. Grandpa began fucking me again. For a while, Momma watched Grandpa sliding his cock in and out of my slit, then she left. A few minutes later, as Grandpa and I were approaching another climax, and I was begging Grandpa to ""Get me pregnant,"" I noticed that Momma was back, and she had Papa with her. ""I wouldn't have believed it,"" said Papa, ""but you're right. She obviously DOES want him to. I'll be jiggered. You would have thought it would be Billy, or even me, but her own grandfather? Oh well, if that's what she wants. . . C'mon lets leave them alone.""\n""Don't go Papa,"" I said. ""I Don't mind if you watch."" So Papa and Momma did. And afterwards, I watched them do it. The only one who might have felt left out, was Billy, but he was so wrapped up in his girlfriend, that I doubt he would have noticed if Grandpa and I had climbed into HIS bed at night, and fucked right next to him. Whatever. Anyway, Billy wasn't suffering sexually, at that time. Momma and Papa regularly watched me fuck Grandpa the whole rest of the time that Grandpa was there. Two wonderful weeks. Two weeks of feeling Grandpa's thick cock in my tight little hole every night. Two wonderful weeks of sleeping with Grandpa, waking up to feeling his warm sticky liquid filling my tummy. Two weeks of wearing almost nothing that might get in the way of a ""quickie."" Two gorgeous weeks of knowing just how much my grandfather loved me, as he told me over and over again, thanking me for this wonderful opportunity. Two weeks of going to sleep each night with my tummy filled to bursting with my Grandfather's thick sticky sperm warming my tummy, and carrying it in my belly every day when I went out to play. Learning how to do it ""dog- fashion""\n""woman on top""\n""missionary-style""\n""spoon-fashion"" and too many other ways to count. Grandpa taught me to suck him off, always being careful to not ""waste it"" and have him finish by squirting it up inside my tummy where it belonged. He also taught me about ""cunnilingus,"" when he got too exhausted to get it up. Two simply marvelous weeks.\n\n\n\n 9\n\n Afterwards, when he was leaving, Grandpa seemed so happy that my period or ""monthlies"" hadn't come yet, when he left. At the time, I wondered why. Two days later, I was bloody. I was in the bathroom, when Momma came in and caught me staring morosely at the red drop on my finger that announced the arrival of my period. Such a mess. It gave me cramps, and made me realize just how much I missed the warm smooth feel of Grandpa's ""cum"" inside me. Not to mention his wonderful thick cock. It'd be over a year, before Grandpa came back, and I didn't know HOW I was going to make it without feeling him ""cumming"" in me, ""getting me pregnant."" I was aching for the feel of his white sticky stuff inside me, instead of this mess. Momma seemed to understand. ""Got your period, huh?"" she asked. ""Yeh,"" I sighed resignedly. Then I decided that Momma should know the rest of what was bothering me: Missing Grandpa's white-stuff squirting inside me, while I climaxed around his thick penis. ""And Grandpa's no longer here to get me pregnant. SHIT!"" Momma must have felt sympathy for me. I guess, after having all those kids herself, she could feel for a daughter who wanted that badly to have one of her own. ""You want it that bad?"" she asked. ""You really did like the idea of Grandpa getting you pregnant that much?"" I nodded gloomily. Momma seemed to come to a decision. ""You know, Lynn,"" she said, after a long pause, ""Grandpa's not the ONLY male member of this family, you know."" I gaped at her. Did she mean? ""Lynn,"" said Momma. ""If you want it that bad, I'm sure that either your father, or your big brother would be happy to knock you up, if you only asked them."" My confusion must have told her that I didn't understand the words. ""Get you pregnant,"" she explained. ""Your father, or your brother would be happy to get you pregnant."" Oh! Getting ""Knocked-Up,"" was the same as ""Getting- pregnant."" I tried to remember that. ""Both of them?"" I wondered hopefully. ""No silly."" Momma gave me a loving smile that took the sting out. ""You want to know who's it is."" I wondered about this. Surely I knew who was ""getting me pregnant"" when they did it. Oh well, I had noticed that neither Papa nor Billy had tried to do anything while Grandpa was. Maybe there was some special etiquette in sex that I didn't know about yet. I thought about it. ""Papa,"" I said. ""I want Papa to knock me up."" I must have gotten the words right, because Momma didn't correct me, and that night Papa came into my room. ""Are you sure you want me to do this Princess?"" he asked, before getting undressed. I always melt inside when Papa calls me his ""Princess.""\n""Oh YES Papa!"" I said. ""Would you please get me pregnant? Please Papa?""\n\n 10\n\n So Papa did. He put his big thick cock up inside me, and fucked me, and got me pregnant. I never had another period. Papa fucked me every night, at least once, and usually twice. Since he also had to take care of Momma, he didn't have as much for me as Grandpa had, but he still kept me sexually satisfied, even after I missed my period. He said he ""owed it to me."" It wasn't until about 7 months later, when I had gained about 20 pounds, that I finally learned what I had done. My older sister had come home to visit, and looked at my swelling little tummy, smiled at me, and asked, ""When's the baby due?""\n""Baby?"" I asked. ""What baby?"" Everyone stared at me.\n\n11"
335,At His Daughter's Mercy,"['Mf', 'teen']","Since he had gone to the resort with Bill, he didn't have to worry about driving home. Thank God, he thought, since the painkiller they had given him at the infirmary had made him a little groggy. In spite of his stupidity on the slopes, Jim was not worried about the time he would miss from work. He had numerous sick days saved up from years of work in which he had taken no sick days at all. He had enough sick days accumulated that he could afford to take a couple of months off if his health dictated it. What really worried Jim was the fact that having both wrists incapacitated would make daily life very challenging. Dressing, eating, showering...all of the mundane activities of life were about to become more difficult. Especially since he had no wife. Jim's wife, Annie, had died twelve years ago in an automobile accident which left him to survive as a single parent of their young daughter, Dana.\n\nJim drifted in and out of sleep on the ride home due to the effects of the injection for pain he was given by the doctor at the infirmary. Try as he might to remain awake and focus on how he was going to get through the next few days and weeks, Jim continued to drift off. When they finally arrived at Jim's house, Bill had to shake Jim to get him to wake up. Bill helped his friend to the door, taking the key ring out of Jim's coat pocket, and unlocking the front door. Bill led Jim upstairs to his bedroom and proceeded to undress his injured friend down to his briefs. It would have been quite a struggle for Jim to have managed to get all of his clothes off with his wrists in casts, not to mention his being somewhat sedated by the drugs. Bill said to his friend, ""I'll give you a call tomorrow to see how you're doing. I'll let the boss know what happened so he won't dock you. Let me know if I can do anything for you, Buddy.""\n\nJim looked up at Bill and said, ""There is one thing you could do for me before you go.""\n\n""Sure. Name it.""\n\n""Go down the hall and check on Dana. Make sure she's alright.""\n\nBeing a father himself, Bill was more than glad to check on Jim's daughter. He quietly walked down the hall, opened her door slightly, and peeked in. Fourteen-year old Dana was tucked in under the covers sleeping soundly. Bill went back to Jim's room and found that Jim had fallen asleep on top of the covers. Bill turned off the light, closed the bedroom door, and quietly left the house.\n\nThe following morning, Dana woke up around 9 o'clock. It was only a few days after Christmas, school was out for the holidays, so she was in no hurry to get out of bed. She lay there for a few minutes making plans for the day wondering what the weather was like outside. Climbing out of bed, Dana slipped into her robe and stepped into her slippers and wandered over to her window to take a look outside. There were a few clouds in the sky, but it looked like it was going to be a bright, sunny day. Then she looked down at the driveway and noticed that her Dad's car was still there. Dana looked at her alarm clock and realized it was after 9. Her Dad usually left for work around 7. Something wasn't right since her Dad hardly ever missed work. She left her room and went downstairs to see if he was there. When she got to the last step, she saw that his keys were on the table and his briefcase was next to his recliner. He must still be in his room, she thought. Did he oversleep? Was he sick? Oh, my God, she thought, what was wrong with Daddy?\n\nShe rushed back upstairs and down the hall to his room. When she got there, she found the door closed. She knocked softly at first. ""Daddy?"" No response. She knocked louder and called out, ""Daddy? Are you alright? It's after 9 o'clock. Are you up yet?"" Again, there was no answer from the other side of the door. Dana began to panic a little. Her father being home on a work day was very unusual. But the fact that he wouldn't respond to her knock or voice really upset her. Ever since she could remember, her father had been there for her and she never thought for one moment that he wouldn't be there. But now she was feeling worried and insecure. She was almost afraid to turn the doorknob and look in, not knowing what she might find out. Part of her was afraid that he had died. No, she reprimanded herself, ridding herself of such morbid thoughts. Yet, the realization that she had lost her mother at such a young age made the young girl shudder at the possibility that her father might die unexpectedly and leave her alone to fend for herself.\n\nAfter a few moments that seemed like an eternity, Dana plucked up enough courage to open her father's door. She turned the knob and slowly opened the door to his bedroom. Immediately, she saw her father sleeping face-up on the bed. The first thing to hit her was a sense of relief. He was there and she could see that he was breathing normally. Then she noticed the casts on his wrists. Now it was beginning to make sense. She remembered that he had gone skiing last night and from the look of things he must have really got banged up pretty bad. Poor Daddy, she thought to herself. No wonder he didn't go to work today.\n\nThen, after understanding why he was still home but apparently not too badly hurt, she suddenly became aware on one more thing. Her father was sleeping in his underwear, on top of the covers, in plain view of her eyes. In all of her years, Jim had behaved modestly in front of his daughter, not once allowing her to see him in his underwear. He either wore pajamas or a robe around the house when she was home. It wasn't that he was a prude. But since she was little, he wasn't quite sure how a single father of a girl should act around the house as an adult male. Part of him knew that nudity or partial nudity was perfect natural within a family, but he also didn't want to act in a way that others might think was improper. He always felt that if he were to err in his child-rearing methods, better he be too conservative than too permissive.\n\nDana was very surprised to see her father in his underwear. Funny, she thought about her own surprise at seeing her father practically naked, but she had seen him in a bathing suit at the beach or at the pool and had never given too much thought to her Daddy's body. Yet, here we was lying on the bed in front of her with only a pair of cotton briefs on, and it seemed almost forbidden for her to see him in just his underwear.\n\nThe real cause of Dana's surprise was the bulge in his underwear pushing up in the front like a tent. It had escaped her notice at first as just the sight of his lying on the bed in his briefs had startled her a bit. But, now she was mesmerized by the huge bulge sticking up. Dana was not naive by any means. She realized that her Daddy had an erection. She knew enough from sex ed in school to know about penises and erections, but she was a little shocked to think that her own father got erections. She always associated erections with boys her own age since most of the diagrams in the textbooks gave adolescent male anatomy drawings of erect penises as examples. With the textbook as the basis of her knowledge, supplemented by the little bit and pieces of information supplied by some of her girl friends, she knew enough about sex to know that what she was gawking at was a bulge created by an erect penis...in her own father's underwear! The obvious suddenly occurred to the intelligent, but inexperienced young teenager all at once, in a new way that she had never considered before. Her father was a man, her father had a penis, and her father had an erection - right now - pushing and straining the cotton material of his briefs. And she could see the bulge jutting out from his groin. His erection was so immense that it was stretching his waistband, ever so slightly, up from his taut stomach. Dana could not see under the waistband, but she could tell by the shape and the size of the bulge that her father must have a big penis. No, her father had a huge penis.\n\nIn spite of all her academic knowledge of sex and the male anatomy, Dana had no practical knowledge of penises whatsoever. She was still a virgin, and a very inexperienced virgin, at that. She had never seen a penis before in her life, not even on a little baby boy. She had done some babysitting before, but always with little girls. As far as boys her own age were concerned, she had never gone beyond the stage of kissing and letting them get quick little feels of her budding breasts, but she had never seen or even touched a penis before. The closest she had ever come to seeing a penis was when she was about 8 or 9 years old. She had gone on a little nature walk in nearby woods with one of the boys in her neighborhood. During their little hike, he said he had to pee and he went to the nearest tree to relieve himself. She was behind him and all she could see was the motion of his hands pulling out his penis, and the splash of his urine as it hit the tree. She thought it was kind of neat that boys could pee standing up and could so easily go to the bathroom outdoors when they had to without exposing their entire bottoms the way she would have to do if she needed to pee. She tried to move to his side a little bit to get a peek at his penis, but by the time she got to where she might see it, he had finished and stuffed his penis back in his pants.\n\nBut now, right before her eyes, was a grown man's penis - her father's penis - hidden only by his underwear. And it was erect. And it was huge. >From what she had read and what her friends had told her, a man's penis were usually about six inches long. She didn't know how big her father's penis was, but it was sure more than six inches. And the tip of it was poking up, lifting the waistband even more. She got a little closer and cocked her head to one side trying to get a peek at his erect penis under the waistband that was extended slightly up off his tummy. No luck. But she could see a tiny bit of curly brown hair down his shorts, the same color as the hair on his head. Pubic hair, she realized. She saw her father's pubic hair. She felt a sense of excitement from the knowledge that she had seen a tiny intimate part of her father's body. Then she began to feel a sense of guilt. This was her father's body she had been thinking about, not one of the boys at school. She had been staring at her own father's crotch, wondering what his penis looked like, even wondering what it might be like to touch. That's all she wanted to do, she thought to herself. Just look at it and touch it, just to satisfy her curiosity. But then she returned to reality again. There was something wrong about the idea of looking at or touching your own father's penis, she thought. No, she just couldn't. She wouldn't. Not even though her own curiosity was driving her crazy.\n\nThen she noticed that his underwear - right where the tip of his penis was pushing - was moist with a few little droplets of...of what, she wondered. Then she realized that the crotch of her own panties were moist. She knew that her vagina got wet when she was thinking about sex and sometimes that wetness would drip down to the crotch of her pretty cotton panties. She had only recently discovered masturbation, though she had not yet brought herself to an orgasm. She had read about orgasms, but wasn't sure exactly what they were like. Her masturbation was limited to rubbing her vulva under her panties as she lay in bed at night. It made her feel good to rub her fingers over her labia as she drifted off to sleep, but she had never fantasized while doing so. She just rubbed her vulva as a way of relaxing herself to sleep. She was aware that as she played with herself, she could feel herself getting wet inside, and her limited knowledge of sex suggested to her that the wetness was perfectly normal, that the wetness was just a natural lubricant that allowed women's vaginas to get wet to allow a man's penis to slip in more easily when they had sex.\n\nAs she thought about her own wetness, she continued to stare at the wetness on her father's underwear. It wasn't yellow, so it must not be pee. What was it then?\n\nAnd then, something occurred to her. Why were both her father's underwear and her own panties getting wet, especially hers. She considered the possibility that her father must be having some dream about sex. Her father dated occasionally, but he didn't have one particular girlfriend. She found it hard to believe that her own father dreamed about sex, but that was the only explanation she could come up with to explain why her father was sleeping with an erection. But then the only time she had wet panties was when she was playing with herself. She wasn't playing with herself now. Why should her panties be wet. It then dawned on her. If her father had an erection because he was dreaming about having sex with a woman, then could her panties be wet because she had been thinking about...her father's penis. About seeing it? About touching it? Did she want to have sex...with her own Daddy?\n\nSuddenly, her father began to stir. She came to her senses and knew that if he opened his eyes and saw her there that he would realize that she had been staring at him. She quickly and quietly back out of the bedroom and closed the door.\n\nStanding in the hallway, her head was spinning. In only a few minutes, there were unanswered questions in her brain that demanded to be answered."
336,At Long Last,"['copules', 'orgy', 'exh']","The rest of the meal was a whirlwind mix of pleasant talk and explosive, deep, capturing gazes. Every time he looked into her eyes, he could feel himself falling into her, giving up a bit more of his reserve... his control... and he could see that it pleased her and the glow around her brightened. By the time the end of the meal at which he had only picked arrived, he knew that a part of him, that long forgotten part, had floated fully up and he was now, for the moment, a captive to her desires, and the central fixture in his mind was that he ached to please her. ""Well"" she said, as he signed for the meal and they began the tiny ritual of gathering themselves together ""perhaps it's time you saw what all the fuss about the club is based on.""\n""Oh, yes"" he sighed, feeling a leap of anticipation and anxiety inside himself ""I am dying of curiousity.""\n""Well, my sweet man"" she cooed, the corners of her mouth turned up in a slightly wicked grin ""let's see if we can satisfy the curiosity... and kill you some other way."" Her words struck him like a blow to the chest and he felt his entire body begin, lightly, to tremble.\n\nThe club was in a deep, long basement, and as she ushered him inside it was as if he had stepped into another world. It was dimly lit, and the crush of people made it seem more like a catacomb... close and mysterious. Rather than settle into chairs, he felt her loop her arm through his and begin to move through it's spaces, as if silently conducting a tour for his benefit. Here and there she paused to greet someone and introduce him, but his mind was a thousand miles away, part of it roaming into the corners of the gloomy space, capturing visions and sights that mirrored his fantasies, or some fond memory, while the rest of it pressed against her, focused on her feelings and searching for her desires, that he might fulfill them. Turning away from some couple to which she had granted a smile and a fond greeting, she moved him deeper into the clubs' recesses, and there he saw it.... It appeared to him to be a tall post of some kind, thick and dark... And afixed to it, his back turned, was a man, totally naked, his arms raised up, hands holding the chains, the ends of which were looped through the restraints around his wrists. There was a band of some sort around the back of his head, though whether this was attached to a blindfold or gag he could not tell. The mans legs were spread wide, and held there by the spreader bar that was attached to the thick leather straps around his ankles. Behind this helpless figure stood a woman, tall and stately, dressed in a flowing gown that shimmered with a sort of silver ripple whenever she moved. But what most caught his attention what the long, evil looking flogger that dangled from her hand as she slowly swept it back and forth at her side. Then, suddenly, her arm arched and there was a loud crack as the dozens of long fingers of leather slapped against the naked skin of the mans buttocks, causing him to moan and shudder deeply. Observing this scene with a dread fascination, he suddenly felt her hand, lightly settling on his own backside beneath his tight jeans, and could hear the sound of her voice, softly muttered into his ear. ""Would you like to be hanging there, sweet man"" she said, and he could feel his body draw in a deep breath that fanned his blistering sense of anticipation and desire. When she noticed this and chuckled wickedly, he could feel his cheeks suddenly burn with the blush. She looped her arm through his once more and with a gentle tug drew him away from this scene, continuing her introduction of him to this realm of marvels, and it to him. There were many devices scattered about the club he quickly came to realize as they slowly circulated its depths, and every one of them was in use, in some form or another. On a chilly looking leather covered medical type table, a young woman was lashed down into the stirrups, her arms secured to the top corners of the device, and two men slowly and deliberately applied a variety of clamps and clothespins to every concievable part of her exposed flesh, until they bristled upwards and shook as she trembled beneath their bite. Had it not been for the huge, red ball gag lodged firmly in her mouth, he was sure she would have been screaming, for her entire body shuddered as each new tiny set of jaws bit into her flesh and muffled sobs escaped her throat. Against a back wall was a large ""x"" shaped cross, to which a woman was attached, her limbs spread so wide that she was virtually standing on tiptoe. Although she too was clamped on the nipples and labia, she must have been much more focused on the fact that just before her, kneeling between her legs, was a tiny woman, who reached up with one hand to hold this captive as best she could at that join of her hips, while her other slowly, methodically, worked its way into her, sinking just out of sight and engulfed within her up to the wrist. The captive let out a moan so deep it was as if the invading fist might have been pressing against her diaphram sto expell the air. But when the petite woman before her slowly began to rotate her wrist, back and forth, the captive let out a howl and began to shudder and sob in the unmistakable signs of a nerve-shattering orgasm. His escort had to virtually pull him away from this sight, and as he turned he found himself face to face with a stunning tableau... Two figures, one male, one female, were lying on the carpet close to each other, their bodies separately bound with what must have been countless yards of rope. The man was on his back, his wrists tightly lashed together behind his shoulders, an additional rope running from the closely secured wrists through the cleft of his backside by a piece of cord far too short to allow enough play to his genitals, which were tightly held at its other end. He might have been kneeling when this procedure began, because his legs were bent back under him and widely splayed, the ankles tied with long cords that ran up to the wide band around his head, just above his eyes, forcing him to bow over, the top of his head planted on the carpeting, his torso arcing upwards, totally open to each drop of candle wax that the slender woman above him delicately let fall onto his skin, causing him to flinch and groan. Next to him was a young woman, also naked, who must have been sitting when her ordeal was begun, but now it appeared that her body had been folded neatly down, until her breasts were pressed firmly against her thighs and a stout series of rope coils wound around her, pinning her there. Her arms were drawn up behind her almost to the center of her back, the wrists crossing so that the hands lay flat against one another, and the end of the coils of rope that secured them trailed upwards, like a taut bowstring, its terminus looped through a rather heavy hook in the ceiling and running down to surround her ankles and hold them pointed almost straight up in the air. She looked absurdly like a closed pocket knife, standing on end, except that this knife was gagged, blindfolded and quivering from the effects of whatever was planted deep inside her sex, the control on the other end of the long wire that ran from that part of her anatomy in the casual grip of the tiny, slender oriental woman who stood, watching the Domme delicately dripping the wax on the bound male and pointing at patterns the drops made upon his flesh, quietly commenting. Every so often she would casually flick the switch on the control and send her own captive into another torrent of shudders and muffled moaning. Observing this scene, he suddenly felt light-headed and giddy, as if the overload of these fantastic sights were inducing a kind of trance within him. It was several moments before he realized that she was tugging at his arm, and then he felt a sudden slap against his backside as her flat palm connected with it and he jolted heavily, turning to her, shocked. She smiled up at him. ""Behave yourself"" she said, an edge of amusement in her voice, and he was surprised to find himself beginning to melt into a welling need to make up for his poor behavior. He started to speak, to whisper those long unspoken words...""Yes, Mistress"", but he knew that was not what she saught, so he simply muttered, his face warming with the blush. ""Yes... yes, of course. Sorry.""\n\nThey spent several hours in the club, where she introduced him to several people, and then sat as she chatted with a particular couple whom she apparantly knew quite well. The woman was clearly in charge of the relationship, for she chatted away, smiling and relaxed, while the man sat quietly by, his attention focused on her like a hawk. He watched, fascinated as, once, in the midst of some light gesture, the womans hand turned and extended two fingers upwards, and instantly the man was extracting a cigarette from the pack on the table, scooping up the lighter, igniting and slipping the cigarette between her fingers with a rapidity that startled him. A few moments later, he watched as her eyes merely flicked down to the dreg-laden drink before her and the man was already out of his seat, moving toward the bar to order another for her. While he was gone, the conversation between the two women trailed off as some topic or other became exhausted, and the woman across the table turned and fixed him with a probing, critical gaze. ""He's a nice one"" she said, a touch of admiration in her voice. ""Yes"" his companion said smoothly, reaching casually out as if to pat his cheek. But to his amazement, she instead gathered the beard on the side of his face firmly between her fingers and pulled, turning his head so that he faced her. Their eyes locked and he could see approval deep within her gaze, and perhaps the stirrings of a heat beginning there. Then she pulled firmly on the beard, drawing his head close and when their lips met, for the very first time, he felt hers open slightly and her teeth rake lightly over his lips. Before he could adjust to the rush of sensations, she was pushing his head away, her fingers releasing him, leaving him unbalanced, and were it not for the table before him, he might have tumbled out of his chair. Across the table the other woman sighed, her eyes fixed on him, drinking in his reaction to this rough and loving little assault. ""Ooohhh"" she sighed, admiringly. ""I want one of those."" Both women laughed, and the discussion turned to other matters. He sat, steadying himself, struggling to slow and deepen his shallow breathing, get some sort of grip upon himself. The other man returned bearing the new drink and as he slid into his seat, he placed it before the woman, his eyes searching desparately for some hint of approval from her. For the first time, she turned her attention to him fully, looping one arm over the back of his chair and gathering up his hair in her hands, she pulled his face down, roughly enveloping his lips with her own. Her hand slid off the table, disappearing out of sight into the mans' lap and in a few moments he began to whimper. Suddenly he shuddered as if in pain and one of his hands jerked up slightly, as if grasping at something far out of reach, while the woman continued whatever it was she was doing out of sight below the covering surface of the table. He sat, staring at this, his mind reeling, and suddenly felt her fingertip against the point of his jaw, pushing it gently upwards, until his mouth closed. He turned to her and the look in her eyes was appraising and now decidedly hungry. He sighed, feeling himself beginning to float out, drifting across the small space between them and fall, like smoke, into her gaze. She sighed, and suddenly was reaching to gather her things from the table before them. ""I think it's time we were going"" she said, casually, already beginning to rise. He tried to leap up, hoping to be attentive, but found his legs were weak and he almost stumbled, reaching quickly out to grip the table, bracing himself for a moment before drawing in a deep, steadying breath and pushing himself to his full height. She observed this, amusement and pride on her face, knowing full well the effect she was having on him, and turned, moving toward the door. He fell into step beside her, longing to sweep an arm around her, draw her close, feel her warmth... and not daring to without her specific permission. Outside, the night was cool and quiet, as they emerged up the steps and stopped on the sidewalk. She turned to face him and once more their eyes locked for a long, questioning moment. She seemed to be calculating something, turning over possibilities in her mind, and he didn't dare to interupt whatever speculations she might be considering. At last, she sighed. ""Oh hell"" she said, as if resigning herself to something. ""I hadn't planned on doing this... not tonight, anyway.... but..... come with me."" The looped her arm through his once move and stepped off, down the sidewalk, drawing him along, his mind reeling.\n\nThe room was dark, lit only enough for shadows to play upon the walls, and on the bed that occupied one wall. He preceeded her into the chamber, and as he stepped gingerly into it, he heard the door close behind her and the click of the lock being slipped into place. Through the dim shadows of the room, he couldn't really make out much, his eyes taking a long time to adjust to the gloom. He blinked and squinted, letting his gaze sweep slowly around the area, when suddenly he heard her, quietly and somewhat forcefully behind him. ""Undress. Now."" He hesitated, feeling a rush of fear, mingled with anticipation at the base of his mind, but then he felt the firm swat on his backside from the palm of her hand and her quite, calm voice. ""Do it."" He reached up, taking the lapels of his jacket in his hands and beginning to pull it down and back...\n\nHe knelt, at the foot of the bed, totally naked, his arms drawn out, wrists secured to the corners, his cheek pressed against the softness of the covers, feeling the rain of blows from the flogger against his back and upturned buttocks, his mind drifting, his cock throbbing beneath him... feeling and hearing the sound of his whipping, like a relentless tune playing on his soul...\n\nHe stood at the foot of the bed, his wrists bound behind his back, feeling her pressing against him from behind, her fingernail plowing furrows on the skin of his chest and stomach...\n\nHe lay, naked and blindfolded, upon the bed, his arms and legs secured to its corners, awash with the sensations of the plug that rooting into his bowels, and the clamps that held his nipples tightly. With each drop of blazing liquid fire that fell upon his skin from the candle she held in one hand, and the slash of the whip that glanced over him from her other, his body jerked and moans spilled from him.... until he felt the large, spherical gag slipping between his lips, and she began her work in earnest, slowly, methodically ravaging his flesh and shredding his soul so that the pieces slipped from him to where she could scoop them from the air and absorb them... At long last, he felt the gag being removed, and the weight of her above him, the press of her calves upon his pinioned arms and the heady scent of her sex before him... instinctively, his lips opened and his tongue brushed against her opening, slipping between her now moist and throbbing lips, and finding the pinpoint of her lust... beginning, gently, to carress it. He felt as she scoop up the chain on the clamps and gently tugged on it, stretching his nipples and quickening the rhythm of his tongue upon her, his entire being now a beast of burden whose only purpose was to carry her on a frantic ride to ecstacy as she rode on the saddle of his tongue and lips... And when she erupted with a cry, he drank down her lust, savoring it, absorbing it, and quickening his rhythm yet again, striving to carry her off those known paths to the wilderness of heat and unfulfilled lusts. But she quickly dismounted, and he felt the press of the gag against his lips once more, and he knew, as he knew that she now possessed a piece of his soul that would never be his again but belong to her as a tender keepsake of this moment, that their flight together had only just begun...\n\nE-mail with comments: MarArch@ix.netcom.com"
337,At Work,"['MMF', 'work']","The beer looked great, but what instantly grabbed my attention was the bikini she was wearing. It was the smallest suit I had ever seen - and it didn't leave much to the imagination. It barely covered her nipples - leaving a lot of tit exposed, and was cut so small in the crotch that quite a few cunt hairs were exposed - sticking out the sides. In fact, I wondered what kept it from slipping up inside her snatch. Chuck looked at me and I looked back and winked at him.\n\nIt's a good thing I was wearing baggy cut-offs, because my cock was at full attention, and I'm sure his was too. Sherri was getting her sun and talking to us at the same time. She told us what a nice job we were doing. When 4 o'clock rolled around we weren't done, but the end of the day was the end of the day. In the truck on the way back Chuck told me, ""That pussy can be had.""\n\nI answered, ""Don't you wish!""\n\nThe next morning we got there early. Sherri was wearing a pair of cut-offs and a cropped t-shirt that just reached the bottom of her tits. Instant hard-on time, again.\n\nAbout 11 she asked if we would like a beer. Sure we did, and into the house we went. We drank our beer and she had a few wine coolers while she told us about another job in the house she wanted done, and asked if we would look at it.\n\nWe followed her into the living room. There was a ladder - that she climbed to show us where they wanted some shelves installed. While she was up on the ladder I was able to look right up into her cut-offs... and saw her hairy pussy. When I tore my eyes off her bare crotch I looked up - and there were her tits - nipples popped out and pushing against the thin cloth of her t-shirt.\n\nChuck reached up, and pushed his hand into the leg of the cut- offs and onto her pussy and said, ""I think this might need fixing some too.""\n\nShe started to say something, but sort of croaked. She couldn't seem to get the words out. Chuck lifted her off the ladder and kissed her as he carried her to the couch. He sat down and asked, ""How would you like to feel my cock in your mouth?""\n\nBefore I could say a word she was unzipping Chuck and had her top off. He sucked her tits while she sucked his cock. Then she turned to me. She sucked me down to the balls while Chuck pulled off her shorts and started licking her cunt.\n\nShe was moaning as Chuck licked her clit. She pulled my cock and said to Chuck, ""Eat me..... Yes, eat me.... I'm coming...!"", as she finished me off with her hand.\n\nChuck and I changed places and I licked my way up her thighs to her pussy and then I started concentrating on her clit - until she came twice more. Finally, she said, ""I need a cock in me! Somebody please fuck me!""\n\nI opened her thighs even wider, and slid my cock into her hot cunt. She was so wet that I slid right in... all the way to my balls on the first thrust. It wasn't long before sperm started pushing it's way out of my balls, and I came - splashing my load into her.\n\nChuck wasn't finished yet though. She sucked our cocks alternately until we were both hard again. Chuck lay on the floor and she straddled him - sliding down - taking him all. I started sucking her tits to get her going, while she rode Chuck's cock.\n\nI sat her up straight, and slid my cock between her tits, pushing them together. Her tits were jerking me off, as she bounched up and down on Chuck's rod. Soon, she was shouting,""Yes, yes! Fuck me good! It feels soooooo good.. Fuck me!!""\n\nWhile Chuck's cock was sliding in and out of her pussy, mine was sliding up and down between her breasts. She came a couple more times before Chuck grunted, saying, ""Here it comes, Baby!"" She came with him, and I shot my load on her tits and into her face, showering all three of us with come.\n\nAfter we cleaned up, we told her we would come back the next day to finish the jobs she had in mind.\n\nOn the way home, I asked Chuck if he though she would tell her husband that we'd fucked her. Chuck said not to worry. It wasn't the first time he'd fucked a lonely housewife who was being neglected at home, or just wanted some strange cock.\n\nThe next morning we arrived about 8 o'clock and Sherri invited us in for a cup of coffee before we got started. She was wearing just a housecoat, and Chuck had that off in no time.\n\nShe told us to get naked because she was ready to suck cock. I got down between her legs and started eating her while Chuck sucked on her breasts. She came on my tongue and drank down every drop. Chuck was ready to fuck her, so he took my place between her legs. He shoved his cock right in and she moaned. I let Chuck work on her, knowing that he was good and hard. Then I heard him groan as he shot off in her cunt. She was thrashing and screaming, ""No! Not yet!"" But, it was too late. Chuck had already pumped his load into her.\n\nShe looked at me and said, ""Stick in in. I'm nearly there!"" So I did. I fucked her slowly until she was screaming in my ear to make her come. I kept on fucking until she was really ready, then I came right after she did.\n\nI was getting late and we had the job to finish. We didn't want her husband to get suspicious - because the job was taking so long, so we finished up about 4:30. We left, but not before she gave each of us a good-bye blow-job.\n\nThen, two weeks later we decided to take Friday off, so I called Sherri. She said to come by for a beer and a swim. I didn't pass up an opportunity like that... Wow! What a day!"
338,At the Cape,"['MF', 'exh', 'mast']","After he had passed by, she told me that she felt slutty, and she was worried that I wouldn't approve of her. I let her know that showing her off in public was a total turn-on for me, and that it makes me love her even more for doing it for me. As we left Gay Head on my motorcycle, she reached around and felt just how much I enjoyed what she showed everyone up there, and hugged me tight knowing that I REALLY DID want her to do it FOR ME as often as she wanted. She finally admitted to me that it actually did turn her on knowing that the guy was staring at her bare tits, and she loved what it did to me. I asked her if she'd PLEASE do it again, and she said she would as long as I was OK with it. We rode to Chappaquidick Bridge (Ted Kennedy's spot) and got off the bike. There was nobody there, so I asked her for a ""shot"" (lifting up her top for me) and she immediately did. (Her nipples were rock-hard from the horny mood she was now in). I asked her if she could have done that with someone there, and she said probably, as long as the person (or people) didn't know that SHE knew they could see her. That got my mind to work, planning our next scenario.\n\nWe stayed there for about a half hour taking videos with our video camera. FINALLY, 2 guys on 10-speeds came riding from way down the road. Kim didn't see them because her back was to them and they were still a ways away. I asked her to give me another shot, this time on film. She lifted her tank top all the way up to her neck and I was video-taping her like that. I told her to face sideways, still not telling her about them. When she did, I knew that they were now getting a totally unobstructed view of her naked tits! She was sideways in such a way that she still didn't see them. I asked her to slide her skirt up slowly and show me her panties. I got SO horny as she SLOWLY slid up her skirt in the front, and I really went nuts as her panties started to come into view. Finally, the skirt was totally up around her waist, and I was staring at her skimpy panties.\n\nI could actually see some hair peeking out too! The 2 guys finally realized that we were taking pictures as they got closer, and that Kim was flashing her body for the camera. They were still at least 100 feet away down the road, and since they weren't driving a car, Kim still hadn't heard them approach.\n\nThey stopped their bikes and got off to check out the bridge etc., but I'm sure that Kim was their main interest. I pretended that I didn't see them either, as I was in a position that was 45 degrees from where they were, and I didn't look in their direction at all. They were probably convinced that neither one of us were aware they were there. And the fact that Kim really wasn't excited ME even more!!! The 2 guys were coming quietly closer for a better look. They found an obscure area so, at times, I really couldn't see them. Anyway, I pretended that I didn't even when I could. I asked Kim to unzip the skirt and let it fall. She looked around quickly, saw nobody, slowly unzipped it, and let it fall to the ground.\n\nThen I said to her, ""Kim, take off your panties for me OK?"" She, without the slightest hesitation, slowly slid them down her thighs and let them fall to the ground. I now saw her naked from the waist down in a public area, posing and moving for me while I taped her!!! I asked her how she felt and she said that it was making her really horny. I asked her to show me JUST how horny. To my surprise, she started to rub herself right there in broad daylight for me. I was getting such a hardon! I could see the 2 guys out of the corner of my eye staring at the unbelievable sight! I was wearing sunglasses, so I KNEW they didn't know that I was aware of them. I asked Kim, ""What would you do if someone came right now?"" She said that she'd cover up quickly. I told her how much it would COMPLETELY turn me on if someone was watching RIGHT NOW. I also told her how sexy and beautiful she was (and she is!). I said that I wanted her to be TOTALLY honest with me, and tell me HONESTLY what she'd do RIGHT NOW in her horny state if someone was watching.\n\nAfter some delay, she finally admitted to me that it would turn her on as long as they didn't know that she was knowingly giving them a show. At this point, I told her to try and make herself even hornier by rubbing faster, but not to cum. She looked around again, saw nobody and began to get herself even hornier for me. When she was really close, I asked her, again, if she wished a guy was watching her and she said ""yes"". I asked her if that's how she felt honestly and she said YES!!!!!! I then said, ""Kim, there are 2 guys in the bushes that have been watching you for 10 minutes or so."" She laughed and said, ""Yeah, right!"" I asked her if she'd be pissed if there was and I hadn't told her. She looked at me as if to say ""Are there?""\n\nI told her that I loved her and that I was SO proud of her. Then she knew there really was 2 guys watching her. She looked startled a teeny bit, but looked at me as if to say ""Should I?""\n\nI told her that I was SO HARD because of her. I asked how she felt and she said ""A little nervous."" I asked if she was still as horny as she was and she said yes! I told her to go crazy and really give them a show. They were still back far enough so they couldn't hear a word we were saying which made it nice.\n\nI just kept video-taping it all as they watched her show off for them. Then I asked her to REALLY go nuts. She then slowly took off her top completely and dropped it to the ground. There she was, TOTALLY naked in front of the 2 guys. I asked her how she felt NOW and she said ""WICKED HORNY"". I said, ""GO crazy"", so she began rubbing her nipple while she masturbated for me (and them). She really got into it as she got closer, and when she came she moaned quietly so they couldn't hear her (I guess she was embarrassed). I went NUTS!!!! The 2 guys watched as she came unglued right before their eyes. She stopped cumming and then acted nervous so I said, ""Kim, you're beautiful and I love you SO MUCH."" She just giggled, embarrassed, and hugged me so tight!\n\nWe never saw the guys after that, I guess they walked further into the woods to hide. Anyway, it was the start of a GREAT lifetime of showing off for Kim and I."
339,At the Inn,"['MF', '1st time']","In short, Jeanine was bored.\n\nThis boredom became so suffocating that one day she decided to go to the place where she had been repeatedly told _not_ to go - the docks. If she had been told a lady might not go there, she felt, there _must_ be something interesting at the docks. So she put on a very simple blue dress, pinned her hair up, put on a hat, and strolled to the port.\n\nThe streets were crowded. Jeanine was shoved from all sides by men carrying sacks and boxes, garishly painted women who went from one man to the next, untill one escorted them away to a nearby inn, and men just looking at the seedy shops that lined the boulevard. Suddenly, her arm was taken, and she heard a voice say, ""A lady like you shouldn't walk alone around here."" She looked up and saw the face of a young man with brown eyes, a gentle smile, and reddish-brown curls pulled back into a ponytail. He guided her into a nearby inn. The innkeeper showed them a table, and the young man ordered wine for himself and Jeanine.\n\nHe introduced himself as Daniel and they began to talk. He had led a very exciting life on board various ships, and he told her of battles with pirates and ports far away where the people had dark skins and almond-shaped eyes. She in turn told Daniel of her society life, and explained her purpose in coming to the docks - she was searching for a way to alleviate the tedium of her days. After a few very pleasant hours, Jeanine realised that she had to go before she was missed at home. Daniel suggested they meet again the next day at the same inn. She agreed, and went home.\n\nThat night, Jeanine dreamed of Daniel. In her dream, he kissed her and held her in his arms, her face buried in his white ruffled shirt. He caressed her body. She awoke early and, thinking of her dreams, began to caress herself. She ran her hands over her full breasts and down her body, feeling the moisture between her legs. Her hand massaged her clitoris as her body tensed. With fingers moving faster and faster on the little nodule, she shut her eyes and pictured Daniel, his mouth on her mouth, kissing her neck as his hand toyed with her breast...\n\nWaves of pleasure rolled over her, and she felt as if she were floating on the sea that Daniel lived his life upon.\n\nThat afternoon, Jeanine, in her plain white dress, entered the inn, where the innkeeper led her to a room. He told her that Daniel would join her presently. She sat down on the edge of the bed, wondering why Daniel had chosen this place for their rendevous. ""Maybe he wants to..."" she thought, blushing at her dream of the previous night. He couldn't want that from _her_! The thought made her thighs moist and gave her a fluttery feeling in her stomach.\n\nDaniel entered, and she rose to greet him. Instead of a kiss on the hand, which was what she expected, he grabbed her and kissed her roughly. After a moment of shock, Jeanine responded, wrapping her arms around him. She was surprised when he flicked his tongue into her mouth, but had read enough books to know what was expected in return and let her tongue dance around his, sliding it inside his mouth and tickling throof of his mouth with it. She heard a moan as he lowered her onto the bed, sliding his hands from her face to her breasts. The pulse and moisture between her thighs increased as he slid his mouth on her throat. Then she realised that he had unbuttoned her dress and slipped his hand inside her bodice to caress one taut breast.\n\n""Stop...don't do that, Daniel!"" she said sharply.\n\n""Why?"" he whispered in her ear. ""Don't you like it?""\n\nJeanine couldn't be dishonest. ""I do like it. But we shouldn't be doing this.""\n\nDaniel seemed angry. ""You knew what you were getting into when you decided to meet me here. Why are you trying to stop now?""\n\n""I didn't know what you wanted!"" Jeanine cried, deciding she hadn't really known, no matter what her thoughts had been when he entered. ""Besides, my father is a prominent man - he'll punish you for this.""\n\nDaniel chuckled. ""I don't think he will, young lady."" He said the word 'lady' sarcastically, as if she was one no longer. ""You are the one who came to the docks, against your parents' wishes. You are the one who will receive the punishment, not I, if you tell our secret. I wouldn't be surprised if they disowned you for this.""\n\n""You're right,"" she whispered. ""I can't tell them.""\n\nHe flicked his tongue on her throat again, feeding the fire in her clitoris. ""Then I suggest you stop resisting. Perhaps you'll enjoy it.""\n\nSuddenly all the buttons of her dress were undone, and she found herself in only her chemise and undergarments. His shirt, too, was off, and she saw the dusting of hair on his chest, narrowing down to a line that led into his pants. She traced it with her finger.\n\n""Would you like to find out where that leads to?"" he asked. She nodded her assent. He slid his pants and underpants off and stood before her naked, a hardened shaft looking too wide for her fingers and thumb to encircle pointing at her mouth.\n\n""Kiss it,"" he said, drawing her face to his cock.\n\nShe moistened her lips, and he slid it into her mouth. He taught her what to do. She sucked on it, bobbing her head up and down, flicking her tongue on the head and shaft, circling the head with strokes of her tongue. As she did this, she felt moisture secreting from her empty cunt.\n\nSuddenly, Daniel withdrew his penis from her mouth and quickly stripped her of the rest of her clothes. He told her to lie back and began to lick first her throat, then her nipples. His tongue flicked over her hard nipples, then encircled them. His mouth slowly took in more and more of her large breast, and she gasped in pleasure as he sucked hard on it.\n\nHis mouth slowly glided down her body, leaving wet kisses on her soft ivory stomach. He kissed the top of her mound and she moaned. He slid fully between her legs and tasted the moisture of her throbbing cunt.\n\nAs his tongue worked her, she struggled to sit up. She couldn't let him do this!\n\nHe looked up at her. Her blonde hair had fallen out of its neat pins, and was tangled on her shoulders. Her face was flushed, her lips were moist, and her full breasts were heaving as she stared at him.\n\n""Lie back,"" he commanded, a mixture of saliva and her juices staining his lips and dripping from one corner of his mouth, ""or I can't eat your pussy.""\n\nJeanine let her body rest on the bed, admitting to herself that she didn't want him to stop. His tongue flicked on her clit a few more times, then he drew back.\n\n""Kneel on the bed,"" he ordered. She rose onto her hands and knees. He knelt behind her and slid his fingers into her moist cunt. ""Now,"" he said to her, ""I'm going to slip my cock inside you.""\n\nJeanine felt an instant of pain as he entered her, followed by a thrill shooting from her clit to her nipples. She moaned as he thrust again, sending streaks of fire to her breasts. Pleasure coursed over her as he stroked her breasts and whispered, ""There's nothing I like better than a little virgin with a tight pussy and big tits."" Again and again he thrusted, and she met him with every thrust. Just as the last thrill of exploding pleasure dissipated, she felt him come, his cock pulsing inside her.\n\nThey slept for a few hours, and, when they awoke, planned to meet at the same inn the next afternoon. Finally, Jeanine found something to alleviate her boredom."
340,At the Movies,"['MF', 'rom']","I nodded at him and he nodded back. ""This is Marilyn Swain, except she likes to be called Lyn."" The two boys sat down next to each other, and immediately started talking about some new Nintendo game Donny had gotten.\n\nLyn smiled at me and held out her hand. ""Nice to meet you, Kate.""\n\nI lightly shook her hand. Her grip was firm. Did she squeeze back? It was hard to say. I was a little intrigued. ""Nice meeting you, Lyn. Looks like we're losing out to a machine.""\n\nShe laughed, a pretty sound. I found myself watching her every move. After a minute or so I realized she wasn't wearing a bra; I found the idea oddly exciting. ""Yeah. Donny can be a real bore sometimes. Particularly when he's talking about his damn Nintendo games.""\n\nI couldn't say why, but I kept glancing at Lyn as the two of us sat by ourselves, talking, deserted by our dates. Lyn was wearing jeans and print blouse, the top two buttons of which were undone. Just before the lights went out, Lyn leaned down to get some gum out of her purse. My eyes were drawn to the last undone button and I found I could see one of her breasts; small and conical, mostly nipple, down the front of her blouse. It was strangely thrilling, more so when she straightened back up and I saw her expression. She'd done it on purpose! She'd wanted me to peek! I felt tingly in my middle.\n\nThe lights flickered and to my surprise Bill made no move to get up from his seat and join me; so I stayed where I was, while Lyn at least was sitting next to Donny. It seemed like during the entire movie Bill and Donnie kept talking to each other.\n\nAt one very dramatic point in the movie I felt Lyn reach over and squeeze my hand, just for a second. I glanced at her from the corner of my eye and saw she was looking at me. I gave a little squeeze back, surprising myself. I could see a smile on Lyn's face while her hand tarried on mine another second, then moved away. Later, Lyn was digging in her purse for a kleenex and when she straightened up her fingers brushed my bare leg. I found I was more thrilled than if Bill had done it; not that he would. I wasn't sure if Lyn was interested in me, but I decided that I wanted to find out. At one juncture during the movie I reached out and put my hands on my leg, but such that the back of my hand was brushing Lyn's thigh. Lyn's leg seemed to press more firmly against mine.\n\nAfter the movie Bill wanted to go over to Donny's house to try out the new game. I didn't particularly want to, but Lyn pleaded with me to come along. The drive over to Donny's house was fairly short and in a few minutes the two boys were lost in the damned machine. Donny's parents were out someplace and the four of us were alone in their big house. Lyn and I watched for a few minutes as they turned on the computer game and played, ignoring us.\n\nLyn announced she wanted to go freshen up. They hardly noticed and Lyn and I went to the main bathroom. It reminded more of a public bath; there was a long counter in front of a mirror and a smaller alcove for the tub and toilet. We stood primping in front of the mirror talking about inconsequential things. I'd been wondering about what I thought were certain signals coming from Lyn at the movie theater and felt a little thrill every time I glanced at Lyn, my mouth dry.\n\nLyn took a small vial of perfume from her purse, and unbuttoned another button of her blouse, dabbed some of the rose-scented liquid on her fingers and rubbed some between her breasts. As I had seen earlier Lyn's breasts were quite small, mainly nipple and again I caught several glimpses of them. I saw Lyn watching my image in the mirror. My eyes were drawn back to her breasts. ""I sure wish these were bigger,"" Lyn murmured.\n\nI nodded, and added before she could take it wrong. ""Yeah, I have the same problem!"" I ran my hand down the front of my blouse over one of my AAA nothings. One thing I noticed though, my AAA nothing nipples were erect. And my own touch made them stiffer, if anything, along with a pleasant sensation that suffused through me. If Lyn hadn't been there, I'd probably have touched them again.\n\n""You know,"" Lyn said, ""maybe we ought to try a little trick on the guys. You're wearing a skirt, I'm wearing jeans. I think we're close enough to the same size to swap.""\n\nI giggled. ""To see if they notice?"" I asked. Lyn nodded and I said, ""Sure! Let's do it!"" I unzipped my skirt and handed it to Lyn, while she handed me her jeans. I found myself aroused looking at Lyn standing in her panties, I noticed her eyes were on me as well. For a brief moment we stood looking at each other's bodies, before we hurriedly dressed and went out to where the guys were still playing with the damn game.\n\nIt would have been funny if it wasn't funny at all. For half an hour we tried to talk to them, but the machine kept winning the battle. If either of them noticed the change they didn't figure it was worth comment. Finally I got really pissed and told Bill that I had to be home soon.\n\nLyn spoke up. ""Well, I gotta be going too. Look, I've got a car. Maybe I could drop Kate off?"" I'd wondered about how we were going to handle the logistics of changing back. Now I was really surprised; the last two times we'd gone out Bill had taken me home and we'd necked for a while in the family room; my parents were good about not coming down to check up on us. Bill was shy and we'd never passed the heavy smooching stage, but I've always liked being cuddled. Now, when he agreed with Lyn's suggestion, I was upset. Poor guy didn't know it, but in my head where there was a list of people I wanted to go out with, his name got rubbed off the second he agreed. I wanted to go with Lyn, which maybe wasn't fair to him, but tough! Lyn and I gathered up our stuff silently and went outside.\n\n""What a pair of jerks!"" Lyn said as we got into her car.\n\n""Yeah, I don't believe it! To be dumped for a damn video game!"" We grinned at each. I was tense, unsure what was going to happen. I knew I wanted something, but I was afraid to think about what.\n\nLyn let out a gusty sigh and I looked at her curiously. ""What are you thinking?"" I asked finally.\n\nShe shook her head. ""You'd be shocked."" Lyn replied, still looking straight ahead.\n\n""No I wouldn't!"" I replied stoutly.\n\n""Well..."" her voice trailed off. ""Scoot over here next to me and I'll whisper a secret in your ear."" I thought it was a little odd; who could hear us in the car? But, I did as bid. Lyn leaned close, her mouth right next to my ear. ""I want to kiss you, Kate"" Her voice was barely audible. She pulled back a little and said in a more normal voice, ""Are you shocked?""\n\nI shook my head. Suddenly her hand was on my chin, turning my head to face her. Her lips pressed down firmly on mine, and I kissing her back, almost from the first moment. The kiss went on for some time, before both of us mutually broke apart to catch our breath.\n\n""Did you like that?"" Lyn asked softly.\n\nI nodded and this time I leaned close to Lyn to kiss her. One of Lyn's arms went around my waist and this time it was a very long kiss. It was Lyn who broke this time, sighing softly. ""I could do that all night.""\n\n""That sounds nice,"" I murmured back.\n\nLyn looked around ""We should go, before the guys notice and wonder what we are doing sitting here with the windows all fogged up!"" I looked, and sure enough, the interior of the windows were misted over.\n\nLyn started her car, and we sat quietly for a few seconds while the engine warmed up. She turned to me and reached out for my hand. ""Kate, would you really like to do it some more?"" She rushed her next words a bit, ""We could go somewhere and park.""\n\nI was unsure, I'd never thought about doing anything remotely like this with another girl. Lyn kissed me again, quickly this time. I felt the faint tip of her tongue between her lips. ""Please?"" She pleaded quietly, squeezing my hand gently. I nodded, and Lyn smiled, and put the car into gear. I continued to sit next to her in the middle of the seat, holding her hand.\n\nWe drove a few minutes, just a few, and I saw we were at the outskirts of the shopping mall parking lot. Lyn pulled into a space well away from anything, and shut off the motor. For a couple of moments we looked at each other then she was pulling me closer to kiss again.\n\nAfter a second I sort of let my mouth come open, and Lyn's tongue came into it. I really hadn't had all that much practice, and Lyn seemed to have not a whole lot either; in any case enthusiasm carried the day. We made out for a very long time, it seemed. Sometimes Lyn would kiss my neck and throat, another time she kissed and licked my ear; even putting her tongue in it and gently blowing into it. It was strange at first to be kissing another girl, weird, but I liked the way it felt.\n\nIn fact I was feeling, very, very good. A couple of times with guys I'd gotten a little excited; Bobby, my boyfriend before Bill, and I had progressed past the smooching stage, to touching one another through our clothes, and on one memorable night, I'd not worn a bra, and he had unbuttoned my blouse and licked as well as touched my breasts. I'd always thought that Bobby lost interest after finding out how little was hidden by my bra. After Bobby and I broke up I'd lay alone at night in my bed where I found ways to make myself very excited, touching myself in all my secret places. I was very excited now. I tried kissing Lyn's ear the same way she had mine, and I could tell she was excited too, although I suppose it shouldn't have been a surprise. I found myself looking down the front of her blouse again, one breast was mostly visible, including the nipple. The desire to reach inside her blouse and touch her was nearly overpowering.\n\nAfter a second she turned to me again, and this time our tongues really went after each other. After another long kiss Lyn was kissing me on my throat again and I liked that a lot. I started stroking her hair, which I thought felt very sensual.\n\nThen Lyn's kisses moved lower, and she was kissing the nape of my throat, right above my blouse collar. I could feel her lips on the skin of my chest, pushing my blouse gently out of the way. For a moment I wondered if she knew how close to my breasts her lips were, when I felt Lyn gently unbuttoning the top button of my blouse. Lyn's kisses moved along the edge of my lacey bra, her tongue lightly tracing the faint swelling above my breasts.\n\nLyn looked up at me briefly. ""Is this good for you Kate?"" she asked softly.\n\n""Oh yes,"" I breathed, ""very good."" I wasn't sure which I liked better, her kiss, or the feeling I got from stroking her. Her fingers brushed aside my bra and my breast was clearly visible in the light from outside.\n\nHer lips brushed the swelling lightly once again. ""I want to kiss you very much, dear Kate."" I wanted Lyn to kiss me as well, and I applied the gentlest pressure, pushing her head just the slightest bit down, Lyn gently kissed my nipple, her tongue moved against it, licking and rubbing it to hardness. She seemed to know every sensitive spot, and when she sucked on it as well as tonguing it, I could not believe how good it felt. At the same time her fingers were exploring my other breast.\n\nAfter a few minutes Lyn's lips returned to mine, and I found out what my nipples taste like. I was very aroused and I moved my hand to slide inside her blouse. My fingers glided over her warm skin, feeling her soft roundness fill my hand. Lyn's titties looked a lot like mine, small, little more than bumps. But my nipples were larger, and the tips got thick when they were hard, like a fat pencil eraser. Holding Lyn's breast in my hand was very arousing; emboldened by the feel of her little tittie and erect nipple beneath my hand, I leaned down and nipped her lightly, before using my tongue to assuage any pain I might have caused. Lyn gasped, and clutched my head tightly to her bosom.\n\nI licked and sucked first at one of her mounds, then the other before I too returned to kissing her. Time seemed to slide by effortlessly as we took turns pleasuring each other. One time or another both of us had mild orgasms, and I was getting close to a second when car lights swept over us, and we both started, then giggled.\n\nWe were quite a pair, right then. Our blouses were unbuttoned to the waist, and both of us were very aroused. The cool air on damp nipples served to give both of us titty hard-ons, and I felt Lyn touch me yet again. ""Dear heart,"" I whispered, ""if you do that again, we'll be here until morning. I don't know about you, but I have to be getting home. If I'm much later, I could get grounded.""\n\nLyn sighed. ""Me too."" She leaned down and give one of my breasts another lick. ""Sorry, I'm just so hot!"" She looked shyly at me. ""I've never gotten this carried away before...with anyone."" She laved my nipple again, eagerly. ""I really wish we had more time.""\n\nHer hand was suddenly pressing down on the front of my jeans. ""Me too!"" I breathed. My fingers prisoned hers, pressing them down firmly. ""Oh Lyn, I want it too!""\n\nFor several minutes she sucked my breast, and fingered me through the thick material until I finally gave an audible gasp as I came again. ""I'm getting too greedy, aren't I?"" Lyn said.\n\n""Mmmm,"" I agreed, ""but I like it!""\n\nLyn's fingers fumbled with my pants, and popped the snap. ""What would happen if you were a little late?"" Her fingers were tugging down the zipper.\n\n""Probably everyone's asleep,"" I whispered, ""If I'm quiet, likely no one will notice."" Lyn's fingers moved inside my panties, through my crinkly hairs to places no one but myself had ever touched, while her tongue paid devotion to one of my breasts. Lyn found my clit, and teased it between two fingers in a way that I'd never dreamed was possible, with an incredible effect. I soared in my pleasure at what was happening. When her finger entered me, I experienced an electric shock, turning my body rigid with pleasure. Her finger began to work in and out rapidly, and I heard myself from a distance gasping and sighing with the immense sensations I was feeling.\n\nThe sounds of my passion seemed to drive Lyn wild, and both of us totally lost control. I was furiously bucking my hips against her thrusting fingers; writhing and twisting with pleasure, Lyn's fingers moved even faster, her tongue was more demanding than ever before. My orgasm was a wild tumult that set my ears ringing, and left my body tingling. ""Oh, Wow!"" I sighed weakly after a moment, then I hugged Lyn to me. ""I want to do that for you, too, dearest Lyn."" I told her quietly, my hand exploring under the skirt.\n\n""Kate, Oh Kate,"" she whispered, ""I want you so much!"" I started probing inside her panties. Soon I was frigging her for all I was worth. In a minute my finger was soaked from the copious fluids that signalled Lyn's orgasm. After a time Lyn finally stirred herself. ""I think I'm finally understanding why everyone makes such a big deal about sex.""\n\nWe had been sitting quietly with our arms around each other, cuddled close. ""Do you think it's bad, that we like doing it with each other, so much?""\n\n""I don't think anything that feels so nice can be bad. I don't care what other people say or think."" I whispered after a second. ""I liked what we did; I liked touching you, and being touched by you. I want to do it again."" A short pause. ""And again.""\n\nLyn laughed lightly, then turned serious. ""Look at the time! We're both going to get grounded!"" It was well after one am. ""I don't want to get grounded now. I want to go out with you again.""\n\nI kissed Lyn, and her hands went to my breasts. ""We can go out tomorrow night."" I whispered, ""I want it too. But we'll have to wait.""\n\n""I guess we'd better get going,"" Lyn murmured. ""We'd better."" I agreed.\n\nLyn started the car and we spent a few minutes getting our clothes straight while the engine warmed up enough to dispel the fog that had once again appeared inside the windows. We traded one more deep kiss before Lyn set the car in motion. I held her hand while she drove. Neither of us talked for the few minutes it took to get to my house. ""Kate, would you like to come over tomorrow night?"" Lyn asked abruptly.\n\nMy heart beat a little faster. ""Oh Lyn,"" I found myself nearly crying, I didn't know why.\n\n""Please. My parents are going out for the evening. I really want to see you again. We, we, can just talk if you want.""\n\nI answered honestly. ""I don't want to just talk Lyn.""\n\nShe squeezed my hand tightly. ""Say yes, then.""\n\n""Yes,"" I said simply.\n\n""Oh dear Kate! I'm so happy!"" She leaned close and give me a little kiss, I could feel the tip of her tongue. Her hand on mine moved slightly and found one of my still erect nipples through my blouse. She rolled it between her thumb and forefinger, nearly making me come again. ""I'll call you tomorrow!"" She said as I got out, and walked as steadily as I could towards the door. As I fumbled with the key, Lyn waved, then drove away as I went inside.\n\nAs she left I realized she was still wearing my dress and I her jeans. No one was up, so I quickly turned off the lights and climbed the stairs to my bedroom. I undressed, dispensing with the tight jeans and my very damp panties, opting for a t-shirt and nothing else and climbed under the covers. I lay there daydreaming about what had happened, still too excited to fall asleep. WIthout conscious volition I found my fingers were caressing my nipples as Lyn had; they were still erect. One hand departed from the scenario and went between my legs; I was still moist there, something that had never happened on a date with a boy and when I came it was my best orgasm ever; I was asleep almost instantly. It was a night filled with the most pleasant of dreams that ever I could remember not remembering in the morning.\n\n Chapter 3 -- Tomorrow\n\nI went inside, my mother was sitting crocheting on the sofa. ""Have a nice time, dear?"" I nodded, too aware of the fact that I hadn't gotten my bra back on. She didn't look up, and I went straight upstairs and closed my door with a sigh. I stripped out of my clothes and tossed them in the dirty clothes basket. Even my panties; they were still soaked. I went into the bathroom and washed my face and sundry personal places, staring blankly at myself in the mirror, moving by rote.\n\nI didn't look any different, I thought, than I had this morning, no big scarlet L blazoned on my forehead. I couldn't believe that an hour ago I'd been lying in Lyn's arms, kissed and being kissed. My fingers stroked one of my nipples. It had felt so good with Lyn, so very, very good. I remembered her tongue on my clit, her hands running over my bottom, and I shivered in pleasure.\n\nWhy Lyn? Why me? She'd started calling me Katie, tonight. When my parents had called me that when I was younger I'd hated it and made them stop. Now the tingle grew between my legs and I felt wonderful and alive and Katie sounded so good.\n\nI laid down on my bed, rubbing my clit, spreading the moisture that was still coming down my legs on it, and rubbing harder and faster. I came gaspingly, but continued to rub, slower now, just savoring the wonderful feeling, hovering just on the edge of another orgasm. This morning I'd been a virgin. Tonight I was a woman, with a woman's wants and needs. I'd been made love to, and only circumstances had stopped me from repeating the favor back to Lyn. I ached with wanting her, wishing we could be together again, so that we could make each other feel what I was feeling right then. I hoped Lyn was feeling as good as I did, right then. I visioned her sitting on my face, and I brought my fingers close to my nose, smelling myself.\n\nWas this what Lyn would be like? I lightly licked my finger, thinking I was too strange, but it was exciting. Earlier I'd tasted myself when I'd kissed Lyn. This was a little different, but so exciting! My finger went back to rubbing my clit, my other hand working on my breasts and nipples. Oh, Lyn! I thought as my last orgasm of the night blazed in my body, I want you so much!\n\nWhen I awoke Sunday morning I laid in bed, still thinking and wondering about myself, about Lyn. I was careful not to touch myself, or even think much about what we'd done last night. I showered quickly, putting on a t-shirt and jeans, before going out into the light of day. The day was filled with prosaic normalcy; chores around the house. Working on homework, and around noon, I picked up the phone and called Lyn.\n\n""Don't have much time,"" She said. ""How are you?""\n\n""A little sore,"" I told her, ""wonderful."" She laughed.\n\n""We're going out shortly, we won't be back until tonight. Katie, what lunch period do you have?""\n\n""First.""\n\n""Drat, I have second. No wonder I don't see you at school."" That and she was a sophomore and I was a freshman. It was odd how much segregation took place by class at school. I'd not thought about it before, but it was true. Except the boys, of course, wanting to date younger girls. ""How about after?""\n\nAfter? ""I walk home. I usually study until six or so when my parents come home.""\n\n""Want a ride?"" I could see her face in my mind, see the merry twinkle in her eye.\n\n""That would be nice. It's about a mile; a nuisance.""\n\n""Maybe we'd have a little time and you could show me your room?""\n\nI laughed. ""Sure. Nothing much there except a closet and a dresser. And a bed, of course.""\n\n""Sounds good to me. Look, I have to go. My locker is next to the computer lab. Meet me there, okay?"" I agreed and hung up. Tomorrow. Tomorrow, Lyn and I would be together again. I almost floated away, but a reminder that it was my turn to vacuum the living room brought me back down fast enough.\n\nThat night I resisted the impulse to seek personal gratification and limited myself to daydreaming about coming home with Lyn the next day. I fell asleep without trouble and slept solidly, I dreamed but couldn't remember in the morning even so much as whether they had been good or bad.\n\nClothes were the first decision of most days; today more so than most. There was just no way I could dress as sexy as I wanted to look for Lyn. Mom wouldn't let me out the door, and the school would send me home long before the last bell. I pursed my lips. What to do?\n\nNothing. There wasn't much I could do. So, fall back on the second line. Lyn and I were going to come back here after school and make love. I was going to make love to her, anyway, but I knew she and I would both be undressed before we finished. So, if not sexy clothes, then sexy underwear. Except; I'd never had any reason to acquire any. Besides, what did Lyn think was sexy?\n\nI'd settle for wearing my one black bra, a light one I'd worn the one time I'd worn a evening dress; rented for a reception my parents and I had been invited to for the marriage of a cousin. But the only black pair of panties I owned were old and ratty and not much good. I looked through my drawer, digging down to the bottom. There I found something I'd forgotten I'd had. One of the very first bras mom had bought me, before I put my foot down and insisted on doing my own buying.\n\nStill, it was just what I wanted. I didn't have anything to support or push up, so this would work just fine. Thin nylon cups, dainty lace around the edges. No spandex, no elastic. I put it on; in spite of a year of growth, it still fit. I dug down and found the matching pair of panties, and pulled them on. They didn't fit. I giggled, looking at myself in the mirror. They might not fit, but from the attention Lyn had paid to my bottom the other night, she wasn't going to complain about what was sticking out.\n\nFor a dress I found a brown one, floor length. A few years before we had been on vacation and mom and dad had took me to Berkeley, where they had gone to college. The campus looked no different than the campus where dad taught, I didn't see anything special about it.\n\nI can't remember the name of the main street leading to it, but we'd walked along it, my parents reminiscing about the 'good old days.' I thought that a lot of weird people lived along the street; a lot of the stores were little more than head shops. We'd gone into a store, and I'd seen a beautiful dress, one with some exotic print patterns on a crinkly fabric that I'd never seen before. It was love at first sight and mom had got it for me, a strange look on her face. Evidently she'd liked some thing very much like it, long ago.\n\nI normally braided my hair, today I just brushed it a few times, and left it down. I felt horribly conspicuous, but no one said a thing or appeared to notice.\n\nDonnie sought me out at lunch, trying to apologize for the weekend. I shook my head; he'd made a scene, and I turned my back on him and walked away. I think I'd have done the same thing, Lyn or not. Before when I'd broken up with someone, I'd felt bad about it for a few days. Again, I don't think it had anything to do with Lyn; this time I wasn't sorry at all. He'd been a jerk, wrapped up in his own world. I could do better; and had.\n\nThe last bell rang and I picked up my books in English, feeling more nervous than even Saturday when I was walking towards Lyn at the mall. I found her at her locker and she smiled, shyly. Lyn was wearing jeans and a print blouse; no different than half the other girls in school.\n\nShe grinned. ""You keep wearing dresses."" She shook her head. ""I don't even own one!"" I was startled, I thought all girls owned dresses.\n\nShe saw my expression and laughed. ""We're different, you and I. It's nice. Which reminds me, too. I need to give you that skirt back; I have it in my car. If my mom ever saw it, she'd know something was up.""\n\nI blushed and Lyn giggled. ""Come on, I'll give you a ride."" We walked down the hall, a trickle of kids still left.\n\nWe got in her car; it was hot and we had to roll the windows down. ""Home?"" She asked.\n\nI was nonplussed; wasn't that what we'd planned?\n\nLyn giggled. ""You need to loosen up Katie; relax. Life is good."" The way she said last three words reminded me of a commercial playing lately; I didn't think it was coincidence. She started the car, and carefully backed out of the parking space, and started towards the exit. ""No mist on the windows tonight."" I blushed again, and again, Lyn laughed.\n\n""Katie."" She said, as we stopped at a stop sign and she looked at me. ""You're not having regrets are you?"" I shook my head. ""Why are you so embarrassed, so uptight?""\n\nI waved at school. ""Them. Me. I don't know."" I reached for Lyn's hand. ""I still feel like I did the other night about you. That hasn't changed."" We started up again, and we rode in silence.\n\n""I've been thinking about you, practically non-stop."" Lyn told me. ""I'm scared that you will think this is stupid or crazy and pull back.""\n\n""Lyn, this is stupid and crazy. But pulling back isn't what I want to do right now.""\n\n""Come sit next to me.""\n\nI looked at her and looked around us, at the other cars and the other people on the road. I took a deep breath and inched a little closer. We stopped at a light and she touched my knee. ""I wasn't sure you would.""\n\n""I wasn't sure either, Lyn."" I said quietly. ""I want to take you up to my room, take off your clothes and kiss you and love you like you did for me the other night. I know I want that. I just don't know about letting other people know how I feel about you.""\n\n""Last night my mom told me that she thought you were very nice.""\n\n""She should have come home a few minutes earlier."" I said without thinking.\n\n""Mom said that I had done a lot worse than you in the past.""\n\nI stopped and thought about that. Then blushed again. Would I ever learn not to do that?\n\n""When I was younger, Mom told me that I was pretty grown up for my age. She trusted me. She said that she knew teenagers always ignored adults when it came to advice on how to live their lives, she'd done it herself. So, she said, she wasn't going to do much more than to offer a few pointers. Don't go out with people you don't like. Don't hate yourself the next day. Remember that she and my dad love me, and would like to think they didn't raise a stupid moron for a daughter.""\n\nWe pulled up in front of my house. Lyn reached out and touched my hand. ""Look Katie, I'm a little scared too. I know how bad the other kids are when you're a little different. But I don't like to sneak, either. I don't know how I could go with you to a movie, or walk in the park and not want to touch you, hold your hand. Kiss, maybe.""\n\nLyn sighed. ""But we can't, I know that. I just don't like it and wish it was different.""\n\n""Me too."" I took a deep breath. ""Come on, I'll show you my room."" She grinned at me and we walked into the house.\n\nI took Lyn's hand and led her up the stairs and down the hall to my room. Inside I set my books ad purse down on my desk and turned to her. I walked the two steps to her and we smiled at each other, before breaking into giggles. ""We look so serious."" I murmured.\n\n""You look serious."" Lyn replied. ""I'm just horny.""\n\nI leaned close and kissed her and Lyn kissed back. Our arms went around each other and we hugged each other, and I pulled her tight against me as my tongue slid into her mouth. ""I'm horny too,"" I whispered, and I saw her smile, but mainly we kissed.\n\nOur tongues lunged and caressed, she ran hers over my teeth, new and electric. I ran my hands down her back, and over her bottom; something I remembered from the other night that I had really liked. Her bottom was firm and round, and even through the jeans it gave me a special tingle, and I pressed harder against her.\n\nLyn looked at me with a dreamy look in my eyes. ""If any boy ever kisses me like this, I'm not going to be able to say no.""\n\nWithout thinking I said what was on my mind. ""No boy could,"" and I ran my hand over her breasts, down to the front of her jeans. ""No one could want you more than I want you.""\n\n""Oh, Katie,"" Lyn sighed, ""kiss me some more. Touch me, touch me!"" I did both, one hand running over her breasts, trying to tease her nipples through the fabric of her blouse and bra, the other undoing the snap of her jeans, and diving under her panties, stroking the hairs between her legs.\n\n""I want to kiss you,"" I told her, my fingers working the zipper of her jeans, then sliding them and her panties down. ""I want to kiss you here so very much.""\n\nMy finger found her clit, and stroked it, and my whole body was aching with wanting her. Lyn in turn was working my dress up around my hips, then over my head. ""Dearest Kate, we can do it together."" She whispered. I undid the buttons of her blouse, as she disposed with my panties. She drew me down on my bed, both of us now nude. We kissed for a minute, and I wanted to rub myself against her, but she was firm, pushing me around. Belatedly I understood her goal and moved myself, eagerly, so that my lips were between her legs, and hers mine. Lyn began to kiss and lick my inner thighs; sending delicious thrills and chills through my body. I was intent on doing for her, what she had done for me on Saturday.\n\nMy tongue found her clit, very different from mine, elongated, red and stiff, sticking way out. Mine was small and pink, round and hard. Lyn gasped as I took hers into my mouth, running my tongue around it. For several seconds all I could hear was the sound of my tongue and her small gasps of pleasure and arousal. Then she started her tongue licking inside me, probing as deep as it could reach.\n\nI nibbled slightly on her clit, and she ran her hands over my bottom, sticking high in the air, and I shivered with pleasure. In turn I did the same to her, constrained because she was laying on her back. I used my tongue to lick between her legs, running it over her inner thighs, caressing my love. Lyn let out a groan, and I dipped my tongue for the first time inside her, tasting the odd, strange musk of her sex. Lyn gasped, and her tongue stopped moving against me; but I didn't mind. Instead I began to see how deep I could plunge myself into her, how many of her driblets of fluid I could hunt down and lick clean.\n\nIt wasn't anything you could ever do properly; two such different goals. Lyn let out a small shriek, then another, a deeper, guttural sound of the utmost pleasure one person could give to another. Her tongue roused into life for a second or two, and I felt a deep thrill, then Lyn sagged back limply. ""Darling Katie."" Her voice stopped, and I felt her hands press on me. ""I want to kiss you.""\n\nI moved back to where we had started, and she hugged me, and our lips met again. What was it like for her, tasting herself, as I had tasted myself the other night? It must have been good, because her tongue and mine dueled for a long time. ""Mmm."" she murmured, looking up at me. ""You are divine. So wonderfully beautiful."" Her hands stroked down my body, touching my breasts.\n\nI ran mine over hers, startled as her nipples grew stiff, and much larger. ""Oh yes, dear Katie, kiss me, kiss me!"" I leaned down and did as bid, and for some time did nothing else. Lyn let out another soft cry, and I saw she was crying.\n\n""Sweetheart?"" I asked, still not sure how I wanted to talk to her.\n\n""Oh Katie, this is so wonderful. I wish we could spend a week in bed together. I hate to stop.""\n\nI saw her eyes were on the wall clock, I turned around and was shocked; we'd been making love for almost an hour and a half! It seemed only like seconds! ""Mom!"" I stuttered, ""she'll be home any time!""\n\nLyn pressed her hands on my bottom, pushing me down like I'd enjoyed the other night. For a minute I felt my wetness mix with hers; I came, abruptly and felt like I couldn't move at all.\n\n""Dearest Katie,"" Lyn whispered. ""I love you.""\n\n""I love you."" I stood up, my knees wobbly. ""But, Mom..."" My fears were overcoming my desire. Lyn nodded, and stood too. We watched each other dress, silly grins on our faces, and when we were done Lyn pulled me to her and kissed me , but stopped after a second.\n\n""We should wash our faces."" She giggled. ""I smell like you, and you smell like me. Someone's bound to notice."" We did so and ten minutes later when my mother came home, we were sitting quietly in the kitchen, books open.\n\n""You must be Lyn,"" Mom said. ""Kate is really bad with introductions.""\n\n""Hi!"" Lyn said, ""We're working on our geometry. Kate and I have the same teacher, and he's so hard...""\n\nMom laughed. ""So I've heard from Kate, since the second day of the year.""\n\nI reached deep inside myself, looked my mother in the eye, trying not to show anything of what I felt. ""Mom, we have a big test in geometry Monday. Could Lyn come stay for part of the weekend? So we can study together?""\n\n""Your dad and I were going fishing,"" she said. ""You know that."" She stopped, then laughed. ""What am I talking about? We were going to leave you home on your own! Sure, Lyn can come over; stay as long as you like, Lyn."" She grinned. ""It's good to see you making friends, Kate."" She started to turn away, ""I've got to get out of these clothes and get a start on dinner. Nice meeting you, Lyn.""\n\nWhen she was gone I said in a low voice. ""Sorry, I just assumed. Can you come over, this weekend?"" I smiled, ""They're leaving Friday evening, won't be back until Sunday afternoon.""\n\nLyn's eye gleamed. ""I have to ask. Mom will say yes. Dad doesn't give a rip. I have to have it quiet when I study; he says it messes up his football games."" Lyn reached out and touched my arm. ""After school, Friday?""\n\nMy eyes lit up. ""Oh, yes!""\n\n""Two days together,"" Lyn added. ""We can practice all sorts of things!""\n\nI looked at her without expression, ""Again and again and again."" We dissolved into giggles, looking forward to the weekend.\n\n Chapter 4 -- Towards the Weekend\n\nThat night I lay in bed, wrapped in the darkness, remembering my time with Lyn, savoring the feelings we'd shared. I could not help rubbing myself, one hand lightly stroking my breasts, the other between my legs. It wasn't much of a battle; as much as I enjoyed touching my breasts, between my legs made me shiver and nearly come.\n\nTwo, three times, I tip-toed almost to the edge of orgasm, each time holding back the last little bit. I concentrated on my clit, rubbing it hard and fast, gasping with pleasure. I was so deliciously close to coming, but each time I got close, I'd slow down; it was just so good, I wanted to enjoy it over and over.\n\nI heard a small noise and looked up; instant horror! Mom was standing in the door to my room, watching! I was so close to coming right then! I felt angry at being interrupted, scared at being caught. She walked over and sat down on the bed next to me. ""Kate,"" she said and stopped, looking down at me.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" I stammered.\n\nShe shook her head. ""Don't be silly, Kate."" She said softly, ""we all do it.""\n\nI was so surprised, I couldn't think of anything to say. ""The other night when you came back from the mall,"" she continued, ""I could hear you too. And today you were with your friend again. Kate, are you and she?"" Her voice trailed away.\n\nStartled, I gasped, ""Mom!"" not daring to answer.\n\n""That's why you want her to sleep over, isn't it?""\n\nI wanted to die, crawl under the bed. Hide. She leaned down and kissed me on the forehead. ""I don't think we should tell your father, but I understand, Kate.""\n\nI couldn't believe it! She sighed. ""When I was even younger than you, I had a friend too. Sometimes we kissed each other, once we touched each other's breasts. It was nice. Except in those days, well, it just wasn't something we could do. And then I discovered boys."" She shook her head, looking wistful.\n\n""You're really not angry?"" I asked, too stunned to really believe it.\n\nShe shook her head. ""A little jealous, maybe."" She said softly. ""I wish..."" She stopped and looked down at me. ""It was so long ago.""\n\nIn my mind I pictured her kissing someone who looked a lot like Lyn, and I felt all tingly again. Mom's eyes rested on my breasts and I realized my nipples were hard. ""You're thinking about her, aren't you?"" her voice was almost a whisper. I nodded.\n\nShe kept staring at me. ""I always dreamed about what it would be like. For so long I've wished..."" She shook her head like someone who's run into unexpected cobwebs, then took a deep breath. ""I should go. Leave you in peace.""\n\nI reached out and touched her hand. ""Thank you for understanding."" As I did I felt further embarrassment; it was the hand from between my legs, and my fingers were damp with my own moisture.\n\nA smile quirked the corners of her mouth. ""You looked so happy, just now. You and your friend share something that some of us only dream about. Something special.""\n\nMom stood up to go and I let her hand go. ""Sleep good, Kate.""\n\nI half sighed, half laughed to myself as she turned and left. ""Not for a while,"" I told myself. My finger went back between my legs, stroking my clit, I was very wet. I rubbed my nipples with my other hand, and in a second was floating on a cloud of bliss, then I came.\n\nWhen I woke up the next morning I felt more rested than I could remember having felt in years. I looked at the clock; it was a little after six! I'd never gotten up this early before! I did though, took a shower, dressed in black levis and a cord shirt and was sitting eating breakfast when Mom came in. ""Good morning, dear."" She said, and leaned down and kissed me on the forehead. I smiled at her, still unsure about last night. ""Sleep good?""\n\n""Better than ever before."" I told her.\n\n""Me too."" Mom actually giggled, before bustling around the kitchen making breakfast for herself and dad, and getting her own lunch ready to take with her to work. I could hear dad coming down stairs and she smiled at me for a second, as if sharing some secret, then went and poured a cup of coffee for my father, who showed up in a rush, as usual.\n\nAt school I looked forward so much to meeting Lyn after school, there was so much I wanted to talk about. Daydreaming about her got me through most of the morning, up until PE, which I had just before lunch.\n\nPE is not my favorite class; I try hard not to think about it much. That day we were told to dress out and once we had all donned shorts and t-shirts we had to do a bunch of exercises, followed by a few laps around the basketball courts. Then for the rest of the period we sat and listened to the PE teacher say, ""This is a basketball. That's a hoop. You try to get the ball through the hoop. This is called dribbling,"" And so forth. Ugh. Like we hadn't been playing since fourth grade, when none of us could even throw the ball high enough to get it in.\n\nThe thought brought a mental grin. I'd gotten quite expert in the last few days about putting things through little round holes. I felt my nipples harden, and it took all of my self control not to blush. I snapped back to the class as the coach told us to shower.\n\nI hadn't thought about it before; even dressing out had been mechanical. Open my locker, hang up my blouse and jeans and pull on my t-shirt and shorts. Not enough time to pay attention to anyone else. But the showers? What was going to happen when I was alone in a room with fifty other girls, all rubbing their naked bodies?\n\nStanding in the locker room, I grew very nervous. How was I going to react? If I was a lesbian, were my nipples going to get hard like when I was thinking about Lyn? Would I get wet between my legs? I almost turned around and headed out, without the shower.\n\nThe girl at the next locker pushed past me and I took a deep breath before glancing quickly at her. I'd seen Judy undressed a hundred times since we'd started taking showers in seventh grade. She was a little heavy and her breasts were large, with giant nipples. Looking at her I felt nothing...nothing at all.\n\nBy the time I was dressed again and on my way to my next class I was feeling much more confident. Sure, some of the girls I thought were pretty, some sexy. Most weren't anything like that. Fat and skinny. Short and tall. None of them meant what Lyn meant to me.\n\nAt lunch Lyn came running up to where I was waiting in line to buy a sandwich. ""Just got a second, Katie."" She grinned at me. ""Mom told me I have to go grocery shopping this afternoon, after school. Price of the car keys."" I nodded, trying not to feel too disappointed. ""I'll call you, okay?"" And was off at a run.\n\nI ground my teeth. I'd been frustrated last night, and had looked forward to today with eager anticipation. I thought I was coming to grips with everything and I'd really wanted to talk to Lyn about it. I just couldn't do it on the phone. I wanted to talk to her, face to face. Privately, maybe hugging her and kissing her while we talked. Tomorrow, I guessed. I would have to settle for tomorrow.\n\nBy the time I got home, I was sort of glad Lyn wasn't coming over. It seemed like all my afternoon teachers knew she wasn't coming over and so had piled on homework. Geometry, Biology, English. I sat down at my desk in my room and plowed through it, getting up finally in time to come down for dinner.\n\nAfterwards, I read and when Lyn called, we talked in general terms about school, particularly the geometry class, where we had the same teacher, just different periods. And about the weekend; both of us were excited about spending so much time together, it was hard to think about it.\n\nI only touched myself lightly, once I was in bed, before falling asleep. I was, I thought, very horny, and wanted to be ready for Lyn. Save it up, I thought.\n\nWednesday morning I decided to wear a denim skirt, with a zipper up the front, and a denim blouse, with snaps. After school I met Lyn at her locker, and we talked for a few minutes, before walking out to the parking lot to her car. It took all my will power not to hold her hand, but a couple of times I brushed her fingers with mine, and she did the same back.\n\nIn the parking lot we were almost at her car when we both could hear a girl's voice say quietly, ""Please, no! Stop! Please, stop!"" And a second later, ""Don't! Please don't! I want to go! Let me go, please!"" The voice was urgent, but very soft.\n\nWe traded glances, surprised. Lyn walked over to a car with no one visible in the seats and opened the door. ""I think she means for you to stop.""\n\nA senior was laying on top of a girl I knew from my English class, literally tearing at her clothes. ""Fuck off! Mind your own business and close the fucking door!""\n\n""If she's too polite to scream, I'm not."" Lyn said. ""Let her go."" He glared at Lyn, but it was an awkward position to be in for him. I saw Lyn start to draw a breath, and I'm sure he saw it too.\n\n""Fucking cunt! Who needs you!"" He said, and roughly dragged the girl up, pushing her out of the car, to sprawl on the ground. ""Go play with yourself! Next time, don't tease!"" He started the engine and pulled out abruptly, nearly hitting us, then roared out of the parking lot, fishtailing and screeching tires. I saw old Mr. Ferguson simply stare at the car for a second, then write down the license number.\n\nA second later he was standing next to us, looking at the girl, Rachael Sanchez, her name was, as Lyn and I helped her to stand up. Her blouse was ripped, both her breasts visible, her bra hanging loosely. ""Are you okay, Miss Sanchez?"" Of all of the teachers at school, everyone adored Mr. Ferguson. He was kind and sweet and spent all kinds of time helping people pass his physics class. If you had to take physics it meant you were going to a big league college, studying science. It was important, but it was hard for most kids. I wasn't looking forward to it, but I looked forward to having him for a teacher.\n\n""I'm okay."" Rachael said, more or less getting her clothes so that they covered her.\n\n""Mister Dresser has been skating on thin ice for some time. If you wish to file a complaint, I can assure you he will arrested. None too soon.""\n\n""I just fell."" She said in her soft voice, without looking at him or us.\n\n""As you say. You have, oh a day or so, to complain. After that, well, the school and the authorities start to wonder why you waited."" He looked at Lyn and I. ""Miss Swain, I believe it is?"" Lyn nodded, and he looked at me. ""Miss Hanson. You have a car, I believe, Miss Swain? I'd appreciate it if you could help Miss Sanchez home, she rides the bus normally."" Mr. Ferguson was legendary; he knew everyone's names, even the freshman. And everything about you.\n\nLyn said we'd be glad to give her a ride, Rachael merely nodded mutely. We got into Lyn's car, I let Rachael ride shotgun. ""Where to, Rachael?"" I asked, trying to be friendly. I could see she was on the verge of tears.\n\n""I don't know what I'm going to do."" She said, then the tears did come. ""My dad's home now, he works nights. And if he sees me, he's going to go crazy. He's wild about keeping me 'safe,'""\n\nLyn laughed. ""Mine's like that too. Look, we were going over to Kate's, I was returning a skirt she loaned me the other day, and we were going to study."" I felt a pang. Studying hadn't been on the agenda. Another day lost... ""But Kate wouldn't mind loaning you a blouse, will you Kate?""\n\n""No problem."" I said.\n\n""I don't like to ask favors...""\n\n""This isn't much of one,"" I said, ""Since I met Lyn, I'm getting good at loaning clothes."" Lyn giggled and even Rachael looked less serious. We drove in silence to my house, all of us locked in our own private thoughts. I led the other two up to my room, and pulled a plain white blouse out of my closet to match the one Rachael had been wearing.\n\n""I'll give it back tomorrow, I promise."" She said, almost in tears again. ""Thank you.""\n\n""You're a sister."" Lyn said abruptly. ""If we don't help each other, who else will?""\n\n""Thank you. Thank both of you."" She shook her head, and the repairs to her blouse came undone. I thought the soft round breasts under her lacey bra were pretty. ""He offered me a ride home, I'd been late; I'd missed an assignment and had to get it from the teacher after school. Only the teacher wasn't there....and William offered me a ride home.\n\n""When we got in the car, I thanked him, and he said if I really wanted to thank him, I'd let him kiss me."" She looked at us sadly. ""I was flattered. He's a senior, really popular. I didn't think it would hurt. But he didn't want to stop...and he wanted other things, too.""\n\n""It's not your fault,"" I said firmly, Lyn echoing my words. ""Some guys are just like that."" I gestured to my bathroom. ""Why don't you go and change blouses.""\n\nShe nodded, and went silently into the bathroom and swung the door closed. I sat down on the bed next to Lyn. ""I've missed you so much,"" I whispered. Lyn put her arm around my back, moving her hand up and down over my blouse.\n\n""Me too."" And Lyn kissed me, and I kissed her back. We grinned at each other. ""Like trains passing in the night."" Lyn added, ""so many sidetracks.""\n\n""Yeah."" Somehow Lyn managed to pop my bra hook through the denim material of my blouse.\n\nI looked at her and she grinned. ""I want you so much,"" she whispered. We kissed again, and I put my hand on her breast, and tried to push her bra out of the way so I could touch her nipple, but met with only limited success. Lyn moaned, and pushed her tongue into my mouth, and I duelled with it.\n\nA startled ""Oh!"" interrupted us. I blushed beet red, as I saw Rachael standing in the door to the bathroom, nude to the waist, holding her bra in her hand.\n\nLyn broke out in a giggle, as she moved her hand out of my blouse. ""We're never going to be able to hide,"" She said looking at me.\n\nI nodded. ""Would you believe that door used to squeak horribly, drove me nuts. I spent two hours a year ago oiling the hinges, working with a little file to stop it."" Anything to keep myself from wondering what Rachael must be thinking.\n\n""You do good work,"" Lyn said dryly, and laughed again.\n\n""I...I.."" Rachael stammered, ""the hook's broken. I wanted to borrow a safety pin."" She waved the damaged bra. It was pretty, and I half wished I could see her wearing it.\n\nI got up off the bed went to my desk and rummaged through the center drawer and walked over to her and handed one to her. My heart was hammering, trying to ignore her bare breasts. They were very different from mine and Lyn's. We were both small, my breasts hardly more than bumps, Lyn's were fat cones, mainly nipple. Rachael was small too, but her breasts were pert apples, sitting high on her chest, with small, very dark nipples.\n\nWhy was it I wasn't affected like this in the shower with a hundred bare titties around me? Was it hormones? As soon as I get excited, I want anything in sight? With a mental snort, I wondered if I should have been a boy; that's what they seemed to be like, except they didn't need a jump start. ""Here,"" I said, handing her the small piece of metal. She fumbled with it, and for a brief second our fingers touched.\n\nOur eyes met for a second and Rachael's eyes widened just a bit. ""I'm sorry about...""\n\nI shook my head. ""We were the ones getting carried away.""\n\nRachael smiled a bit more. ""I came home once and saw my older sister with her boyfriend, kissing like that. I was told to go to my own room and mind my own business."" She giggled, ""I did, but it didn't stop me from wanting to peek.""\n\n""Did you?"" Lyn asked as I sat down next to her, ""peek?"" Lyn took my hand and clasped it.\n\nRachael shook her head. ""I have two older sisters, one who just joined the army. Three younger brothers. If you spy on someone, they'd spy back. The only way to have any privacy is to mind your own business. And keep your mouth shut about anything you see accidently.""\n\n""You're not going to tell anyone about us?"" Lyn pressed.\n\n""Are you going to tell anyone about William?"" She shot back, and we shook our heads. ""It would be mean of me. And I'm not mean. And besides, if I talked about every couple who made out at school, I'd be hoarse for a week.""\n\nAll of us laughed, and Rachael went back into the bathroom, shutting the door tightly this time. I looked at Lyn out of the corner of my eye. ""I'm not much of a sneak, am I?""\n\n""No better than me, Katie."" She squeezed my fingers. ""We need to think more carefully about how we behave in front of other people.""\n\n""My mom knows about us."" I said quietly. ""I'm not sure how, but she knows. She's not angry or anything, though. It's okay with her.""\n\n""Mine too. But one of these times we're going to get caught by someone who does care. Or who will talk.""\n\nWe sat holding hands tightly, lost in our own thoughts, until Rachael made a big production of opening the door. ""Thanks,"" she said, and started to say something else when the phone on my desk rang.\n\nI jumped up and picked it up; the voice on the other end said, ""This is Jenny Swain, is that you Kate? Is Marilyn there, maybe?"" I kept saying yes, and handed the phone to Lyn, who had a big question mark on her face.\n\nShe spoke a few words, and ended, ""Sure, no problem,"" and hung up. She turned to us, ""Mom's car broke down downtown. She's called a tow truck, but wants me to come and pick her up."" She gestured at Rachael, ""Are you ready? I can drop you off.""\n\n""That's okay. I don't live far from here, I can walk. It'll only take a few minutes. Who wants to be stuck downtown?"" Downtown wasn't the nicest place to be, that was for sure.\n\nLyn nodded, and we all trooped down to see her off. Rachael thanked her one more time, and then was off. ""I should go too,"" Rachael said.\n\n""I have a pile of homework,"" I added. Yet I could hear the 'but' word in what both of us said. ""Would you like a drink or something, before you go?"" It was a warm afternoon, after all.\n\nShe nodded, and I led the way back inside, and when I gave her the beverage list, she said water would be fine. I poured her a glass of the bottled stuff we kept in the fridge, and we sat down at the living room table.\n\nAfter a moment of silence Rachael looked at her glass. ""Lyn said earlier we were sisters."" I nodded, ""girls and sisters."" She looked at me. ""It was different today, with you and Lyn. I don't know how to describe it. I don't have many friends. More like, none, actually. We moved here from Texas a year ago. We move a lot.""\n\n""We did when I was little, but after second grade, my father said he was sick of it, and they only way they'd pry him from this house was with dynamite."" I told her.\n\nShe nodded, ""Talking to you and Lyn, it was like you were my sisters. In my family, no one is supposed to see you undressed, unless you're ready to go outside; it's hard to do with eight people in your family, except for my sisters...""\n\nShe was silent again for a minute. ""I didn't mind you and Lyn seeing me like that...even when I saw the way you were looking at me.""\n\n""Lately I've come to think I have a one track mind."" I said, trying to sound lighter than I felt.\n\n""Could we be friends?"" Rachael said suddenly. ""Not like you and Lyn, but friends?""\n\nI nodded, unsure again what was happening to me. I wanted to be her friend, not only was she pretty, but she was just plain nice. ""I want to be friends with Lyn, too."" Rachael added then said so plaintively, ""I've been so lonely here."" She bit her lip. ""I was flattered when William offered me a ride, I really wanted to make friends. even when he wanted to kiss me. He wanted to go too fast.""\n\n""He was a jerk. Worse than a jerk."" I said heatedly. ""Nothing like that has ever happened to me, I don't know what I'd do."" I wasn't making much sense, I knew. ""Fight."" I said. Then added, more softly. ""I'm glad we were there to help.""\n\nRachael bobbed her head. ""Me too."" We smiled at each other. ""I really should go now. Thank you, Kate.""\n\n""You keep thanking me. I didn't do anything for you I wouldn't want you to do for me. I do want to be your friend."" I touched her hand. ""Very much."" Rachael smiled shyly, and turned; I watched her walk away.\n\n'Life, was,' I thought, 'getting very confusing.'"
341,At the Pool,['a true story'],"I could see why she was called Killer, she had a killer body, even being that young, She was a short girl, about 5'1"", not more than 85 pounds. She had cute rosy cheeks, beautiful brown eyes, and shoulder length, light brown hair that was tied up in a bun. She was slim, nice and sleek body with medium breasts that were very noticeable through her baby-blue bathing suit. I greeted both girls, and said hi. We lead the class to the dressing rooms. The entire time I was watching Kyleen's cute little ass as she walked. The class went into their dressing rooms, changed and jumped into the pool. Once the dressing rooms were clear, my friend quickly changed while I watched the kids. Kyleen and Sara were already in the water playing with the kids. Kyleen was in the three foot area playing around, while Sara was in the deep end supervising the kids on the diving board. My friend came out in his trunks and told me to get mine on. So, I went and changed into my black trunks and jumped into the pool. The water was cold in the deep end. I don't like very cold water. I decided to make my way towards Kyleen.\n\n""I can see why you're over here,"" I said to her. ""Ya, it's freezing in the deep end, but it's warm over here,"" she replied. ""Or are you just afraid of the deep end?""\n""No,"" she began. ""I just don't want to get my hair wet. Chlorine raises hell with my hair, and there's a ton in here.""\n\n""OK, I'll just stay here with you and keep you company.""\n""Good."" Kids were playing around us. One boy was seeing how far he could swim underwater. A girl would stand in the swallow end of the pool and the boy would start from ten feet away, then swim underwater, through her legs and come up behind her. Then he would back up five more feet and do it again. Soon he did it from twenty feet away. ""Wow, that's pretty good"", Kyleen said. ""Could you do that?""\n""Sure,"" I answered ""How about from thirty feet?"" She dared. ""Let's see."" Kyleen stood in the two feet deep area. I backed off thirty feet. ""Ready?,"" she asked. I nodded and she said, ""Go."" I inhaled and went under. I swam toward her. As I approached her, I suddenly got an idea. As I passed through her legs, I looked back as to not accidentally kick her, and as my legs passed through, I raised my right foot and slid it across her pussy. I then popped up behind her.\n\n""Almost didn't make it,"" she said. ""How about you try from forty feet?""\n""OK,"" I agreed, pretending to be winded.\n\nI slowly swam back to where I had started and paced off ten feet. When I was ready I held my breath and went under. This time, as I came up on her, I decided to get more daring. As I passed through her legs, I reached back with my left hand and slid two fingers across her pussy. When I came up behind her, she turned to me and said, ""Are you doing that on purpose?""\n\n""Doing what?"" I asked innocently.\n\n""Oh nothing.""\n\n""Even if I was doing something, would you stop me?"" I asked. ""Why don't you swim through and we'll see, but this time from fifty feet."" So I backed up and went for it. I was going for the kill now, but if I were going to succeed, I'd need more air. So, I stopped just shy of her and came up.\n\n""Couldn't make it,"" I said.\n\n""Well,"" she said. ""You can still finish."" Bingo. I took a big breath and went under. I got my head between her legs and turned over so my face was right under her pussy. With my index finger, I moved the bathing suit aside to expose her lovely cunny. She didn't resist me, so I was in good shape. I put my mouth up to it and searched the slit with my tongue before plunging it into her. Her legs almost clamped shut on my head instantly. I licked inside of her until I could no longer hold my breath. I came up behind her. She didn't move and she was breathing heavily. Slowly, she turned to me.\n\n""I can play this game too, you know,"" she whispered. She put a hand on my chest and guided me to the side of the pool. Since the pool was crowded, no one noticed us. Once I was up against the side she moved me to the four foot area. I put my back up against the side of the pool. She faced me and reached down. She took hold of my trunks and pulled them down to my thighs. She grabbed my hardon and asked in a baby voice, ""Somebody want something?"" God did I ever. She held on to my manhood with one hand and with the other she pulled my trunks down past my knees. Then suddenly she let go of me, took hold of my trunks with both hands, and yanked them off. It was quite easy for her to pull me off my feet since we were in the water.\n\n""Come on class, time to go,"" my friend yelled. ""Oh shit,"" I sighed. Kyleen said, ""If you want these back, meet me in the dressing room once the class is gone. Your towel is right behind you.""\n\nShe then got out of the pool and folded my trunks into her towel and walked toward the dressing room. As soon as no one was looking. I quickly leapt out of the pool and wrapped my towel around my waist. I waited for everyone to change and leave the dressing rooms. My friend came out of the men's dressing room. I told him I was going to go straight home after I dressed. He said it was fine and then rounded up his class. Once everyone was assembled, the class left. A few minutes later, Sara left the dressing room. I waved bye to her and then slowly walked into the women's room. There sitting on a bench was Kyleen, still in her bathing suit.\n\n""Well, I see you do want them back,"" she said. ""You'll have to earn them back."" I walked up to her. She stood up. I leaned to kiss her. Our lips met in a passionate kiss. I slid her shoulder straps off and down her arms. I pulled her suit down to expose her beautiful, perky breasts. Her deliciously pink nipples were hard. I broke the kiss to stare at them. I licked one nipple and then the other. I laid her down on a towel which she had previously spread out on the floor. I pulled her suit down more until it was just above her womanhood. I then pulled the suit down her legs, past her knees, then her ankles. I threw it across the dressing room. I lowered my head to her hairless pussy where I once again inserted my tongue into her once again. She held her breath as to try not to alarm any life guards.\n\nI licked and lapped her. I plunged my tongue in and out of her until she almost came. When I felt her orgasm coming on, I raised up and positioned myself over her. I took hold of my hard cock and put it up to her entrance. I rubbed the head into her slid. I slowly slid it into her. She moaned out loud in pleasure. I was about to sink the rest of my hardon into her when a lifeguard yelled into the room, ""Anyone in here?""\n\nKyleen sighed, ""Yes, I'll be right out,"" she looked at me. ""let's go to your place."" I got off her and put on my trunks. I peeked my head out of the dressing room to see if anyone was watching. When nobody was, I raced into the men's room. I quickly changed into my clothes and left the room. Kyleen was waiting by the door for me. She was wearing her bathing suit, but had a long shirt over it. We walked to the toward the school, to my car. I got the door for her. I walked around to my side and got in. To my surprise she was completely naked. She didn't have her bathing suit on under the shirt after all. I should have guessed that was why her shirt didn't get wet.\n\n""People will see you,"" I said.\n\n""Not if I duck down.""\n\nBefore I could respond, she ducked down and put her head in my lap. I started the car and drove off. As I was driving down the street, Kyleen undid my jeans. She pulled my manhood out of my boxers. I was still rock hard. I felt her lips surround my cock. Her tongue circled around the head before she lowered her head and took the whole thing into her mouth. I almost came right then. Needless to say, I drove extremely fast to my place. Driving was very difficult. We pulled up to my place. She immediately jumped out of the car. I followed right behind her. I quickly unlocked the door and guided her to my room. While I stripped off my clothes, she found my video camera.\n\n""Why don't we use this?"" she suggested. She didn't allow me to answer. She just turned it on, set it on my dresser, and aimed it toward my bed. She laid down on my bed. I once again positioned myself over her. I grabbed my cock and put it up to her entrance. I inserted the tip very slowly. I watched her face for any signs of discomfort. I pushed forward and slid in another inch.\n\n""I'm OK,"" she said. ""Come on, fuck me."" I pushed forward again and slid all the way into her. She let out a loud moan. She was so tight and wet, I almost came right then. Kyleen let out a little shriek and stopped moving, stopped breathing. I was a little scared, then she started breathing again. I slowly thrust in and out of her. Her tight little pussy felt like it was trying to choke my throbbing cock. As I moved in and out of her, I leaned forward and sucked on her nipples. I bit one softly and it drove her crazy. She started bucking her hips in retaliation. Between her moans she instructed me to stop.\n\n""Let's change positions,"" she said.\n\nShe then turned over and propped herself up on her hands and knees. I had no idea where a twelve year old learned this position, but I was glad she knew it. I came up behind her and slid my aching pole into her hot, wet cunt. I started pumping as fast and as hard as I could. I slammed my cock into her pussy like there was no tomorrow. Each time I withdrew my dick, it seemed wetter and wetter. I rammed it back in to the hilt. I felt her clench her pussy muscles giving me even more pleasure. I knew that Kyleen was close. I felt her pussy muscles clench tighter. I could hardly move inside her. Her legs started shaking as she let out a loud scream and came. I continued to fuck her as hard as I could. I slowed down some to allow Kyleen to catch her breath. Once she got enough air, she said, ""Do it again.""\n\nI removed my cock until just the head remained. I took a few short strokes before totally exiting her. ""Come on, put it back in. Give it to me,"" she cried.\n\nWith that I shoved my dick back into her sweet tight love channel and picked up where I had left off, pumping as fast as I could. I felt her muscles clench against me once again. She started moaning loader and loader. Her moans only added more fuel to my fire, and I picked up the pace even more. I could no longer control myself. I was coming soon. So was Kyleen. Her legs started shaking as I thrust in back and forth. She arched her head back and let out a tremendous scream that shook the walls as she came. I followed right behind her and filled her virgin cunt with my cum. Slowly she sank down into the bed and passed out.\n\nI laid next to her and held my sweet little Lolita in my arms and fell asleep. After a few hours we woke up and watched our video tape. We relived that moment right there on the couch while the tape played. Since then we have seen each other quite often, and have made our own small video library."
342,At the Pool with the Landlady,"['MF', 'cons']","It read: Dear resident, We have reviewed your rental history and found that you have overpaid your rent by one month. You are exempt this month from paying. Signed, Denise (can't say) Resident Manager\n\nP.S. Our secretary would like for you to come to the office to have a conference.\n\nI must have been in trouble. (But not too much if I got a free months rent which I was sure of because I have NEVER overpaid anything in my life. Underpaid YES, but never overpaid.) I went to the office the next day and walked inside. The air conditioning was on and almost froze me out. (unlike my apartment!) I walked up to the secretary and showed her the letter. She smiled and motioned for me to come to the back where there was the manager's office. I went inside and there was the manager sitting behind her desk. ""Shut the door Brandy."", she told the secretary. She did so and the manager stood up and she had no clothes on beneath her blouse. I turned around to look at the secretary and she was pulling her skirt up to reveal that she wasn't wearing any panties. This was going to be fun. I would tell you the rest, but I will leave it to your imaginations.\n\nCopyright ©1996 D-Man ----"
343,Atlanta,"['MF', 'work']","The challenge for John at this point was not getting women, for he could instantly have any women he wanted, but rather finding new and exciting experiences to stimulate himself to new heights on ecstatic pleasures.\n\nSitting in front of the tube this morning, John had been lazily watching the USA Gymnastic competition. ""Hmmm, he thought."" Now here was something he had always thought about but never had gotten around to. ""Gymnasts..... What a tempting idea."" \n\nFortunately, if you're looking for gymnastics, Atlanta is the place to be. Just up the street from his suburban home, lies the American Gymnastics Academy, a school where girls from the ages of 8 to 15 train for Olympic competitions. Some of the greatest gymnasts of all time worked out at this facility. Dominique Moceneau, Kim Zymeskal, Shannon Miller, and a host of young Dominique hopefuls all paid upwards of $50,000 a year to train here.\n\nAfter dinner, John garbed his Device and walked right on down the street to pay them a little visit. He had called earlier in the day and spoken directly to Bella. He had explained that he was a college reporter doing a story on young girls training, and wanted to interview 3 or 4 of the young girls in addition to him and Dominique.\n\nUpon arriving at the facility around 7:00 PM, the place was almost deserted. The bulk of the children and been long since picked up by their parents and the only remaining students were those from out of town who lived in small dorm-styled rooms within the complex itself. Greeting him at the door, Bella welcomed John to the facility. He explained that he had sent all but the 3 students and Dominique home early so that they could have time to chat. He also explained that due to the nature of his contract, he needed to be in the room with John and the girls at all times. ""I understand completely Bella,"" John said. ""I wouldn't expect any different from a professional of your caliber."" Reaching into his pocket, John pulled out the Device, and pressed the Blue Button. Intently, Bella's eyes went blank. ""You do not need to stay here Bella.""\n""You need to drive into downtown and pick up some Ace Bandages at the medical supply store."" They will be closed when you arrive."" You will wait there for 2 hours, then you will return home."" You will remember locking the gym up after the girls went to bed."" Tomorrow, when you arrive, all will seem totally normal."" \n\n""Yes,"" Bella replied. ""I hear your commands and I will obey.""\n\nWalking through the vestibule into the gym, John found Dominique Moceanu, Kim Zymescal, and a new student of Bella's named Tracy Sykes. All the girls were working out on the balance beams. What a sight! As John watched from the sidelines, the girls slowly warmed up on the beam. Wearing painted on white Lycra outfits, they flailed on the beam in a split position, their firm butts bouncing into the air as they seemingly ground their pubescent mounds into the beam over and over again. The pure muscle development in these 13 to 15-year-old girls was not to be believed. Bulging quads with not an ounce of extra tissue seemed to ripple in the light as they mercilessly pounded their young pussies into the beams. Did this hurt the girls or was it a turn on? From the grimaced look in Dominique's face, it could have been either one\n\nComing over to help Dominique with her stretches, Kim got behind Dominique and innocently slipped her smooth white hands onto her inner thighs and helped her spread her powerful legs farther apart on the beam. This was just about all that John could take. He was ready, the girls were ready, the Device was ready. Flipping the blue switch on the device into the program position, he spoke directly to the girls freezing them in mid-action. ""Kim,"" he said. ""You will have an insatiable urge to finger Dominique's tender cunt.""\n""Dominique, you will not find this at all unusual.""\n""For Kim often fingers you on the bar, and you lust for her finger. Just the very touch will send you to heights of intense pleasure like never before.""\n""Tracy, you will not yet interact with the girls.""\n""You will watch from the mat. For you it will be an incredible turn on.""\n""You will feel your body changing.""\n""Waves of pleasure will rack your body as you touch yourself in ways you never have before."" \n\nAll three girls were virgins, of course. For not only were they young, but their entire life had been spent training in the gym. No time for boys. They had the Olympics to think of. Over the years, they had dressed and undressed in front of each other. They were not shy about their bodies, nor should they have been. Built to last, these girls were the epitome of fitness. Dominique was small, even for her age. Her breasts had only this year begun to bud out from her chest, for two little firm mounds struggling against the white fabric of her leotard. Kim was more developed. A year older than Dominique, she had already developed breasts the size of a peach, and just as delectable. The thing that really strikes you when you see one of these girls up close, is the incredible development of their legs and abs. Both these slight young girls had been training 10 hours a day for years, and by now had developed thigh muscles that could seemingly crack a grown man in half. From the tight buns and bulging quads, to those magnificent throbbing inner thighs rippling with muscle, they represented the fantasy of every man on earth.\n\nNow, on the beam, Kim did as she had been commanded. Stroking Dominique's inner thighs, Kim slowly, carefully, slipped her hand beneath the slim band of Lycra covering Dominique's virgin cunt. Startled at first, Dominique froze. ""What are you doing!!!!!"" she exclaimed. Within seconds though, Johns powerful mind controls had set in, and Dominique eased back, spreading her moist, hairless cuntlips into the palm of Kim's firm hand. Within seconds, Dominoes juices were flowing strong, lubricated Kim fingers with a flood of girl juice and athlete sweat. ""Oh God Kim.""\n""Oh God !!""\n""What's happening to me?""\n""Fuck don't stop!! Don't stop Kim! Don't EVER STOP!!!!!"" The feel of Dominoes wet cunt grinding into her hand excited Kim beyond belief. With her free hand, she reached down into her tight leotard and was almost stunned to find that she was not merely wet, but actually dripping her little girl cunt juice down her iron-like legs and into a pool on the floor. ""Holy shit!,"" Kim moaned, as her fingers brushed for the first time against her swollen clit bulging up from her tiny pussy. ""Oh God Kim,"" Dominique groaned. ""Please stick it in me bay."" Shove your finger inside!""\n""NOW Kim!!"" Please baby I need it right now!!"" Right on cue, Kim slipped a finger into Dominique's tight 15-year-old snatch. Never before penetrated, her cunt was like a velvet vise, and just getting the tip of even one finger inside her took Kim a moment."" Pushing against her swollen juice drenched pussy lips the tip of her index finger slid deep up into Domeniques tight little snatch. Almost instantly, the young girl began to convulse with the throws of her first orgasm. ""Oh my God,"" she screamed. ""Something is happening! Oh my god, oh my God, OH MY GOD!!!!"" Ughhhhhh! Fuck!!!!! Fuck!! Oh My God! I can't Stop!!! My Body is..... Ughhhhhhh!"" FUCK ME!!!!!!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHH Fuck!!!!!!!"" Like a wild animal out of control, Domenique spasmed and shook her young body literally SMASHING her young cunt into the beam again and again and again. The beam rocked each smack of her 15 yeat old cunt. Juices were everywhere - streaming down Kim's waiting hand, her arm, the floor. Everywhere was a puddle of cunt juice and athlete sweat. Trmebling within the throes of her friends first orgasm, Kim was yanking on her own hardened clit with her free hand. Like Dominique, her juices were everywhere. Soon she too was in the throws of her first orgasm and the scene was unbelievable. With each slam of her hand into her young cunt, her mighty legs muscles tightened the lines of each muscle clearly visible to John who sat idely by watching this intense show of little girl lust. ""HARDER!!,"" Dominique screamed. ""Fuck me HARDER!!!!"" Oh MY GOD!! IT'S GONNA HAPPEN AGAIN!!!! OH MY GOD!!! RIGHT THERE!! TWIST YOUR FINGER!!! SMASH MY CLIT!! UUGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! FUUUUUUCK!!!! KIMMMMMMMY!!! FUCK!!!!"" Again and again, Domenique Writhed. Again and again slamming her sweet little mound down into the Bar. ""I'm GONNA SQUIRT SOMETHING KIM - LOOK OUT!!!!"" But Kim didn't want to look out. Kim was going insane. Squeezing her own little clit as hard as she could She Yanked Her finger out of Dominiques tight little snatch and Shoved her whole face up into Dominiques Crotch from behind. Her tongue literally grabbed Dominiques Clit and at that very instant Dominque let loose a FLOOD of 15 year old Cunt juices into Kims beautiful face. ""Jesus Christ Kimmy!! I Feel like I'm gonna pee!!! Oh My God!! It's something else!! Oh my God I don't Understa....... Ughhhhhh FUCK!!! FUCK!!! FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Kim swallowed as fast as she could, but the juices came too quickly. Over a gallon of the musky scent of sex poured from Dominiques teen snatch until it flowed from Kims mouth drenching her in her friends love juice.\n\nSuddenly... stirring in the background, it was time for tracy to join in the action."
344,Attack of the 100 meter Dom,['Fdom'],"Hours later the dom and his slave were stepping up from the bay. Trent laughed at how small the ships were, crushing one beneath the sole of his unprotected foot. Kelly followed just behind him, smiling, watching her master wreck havoc on the tiny city. Thousands of ant-like people scurried from the buildings, fleeing the two, giant, naked Americans. A few police vehicles turned the corner, heading towards the two towering gaijin before promptly turning around and fleeing. ""Look at them Kitten... Look at the little ants scurry away."" To his slave and himself the titanic dom's voice sounded coherent and intelligible. To the fleeing ants on the ground, the monstrous being's voice was a booming roar, distorted by the immense size of his vocal cords. A mammoth fist collapsed the top of a portside fishpacking plant, causing it to callapse inward. Trent jumped up and down, laughing evilly, smashing two footprints into the pavement below. \n\nOn the ground, Habiki Genma looked up midst the swarming crowds of panicked citizens. He'd just come to the bay to visit his father, a fish packer, after school. And now, staring up into the sky, he was held transfixed by what he saw. ""Oooh... Those are some breasts."" He gasped, looking into the immensity of the rampaging submissive's bosom. He remained transfixed, his eyes drawn to the massive clit. He found himself wishing for a wetsuit for some reason, just before a smooth skinned foot the size of a Bus smashed him into the pavement.\n\nLooking over at his slave, the titanic immensity of her bosom enticing him, Trent smiled. There had been enough mindless destruction, now the destruction would be for a purpose. ""Come here Pet"" He commanded, and his servant followed obediently, crushing a Kareoke bar and two hotels in the process. ""Kneel before me, my pet, we need to get you properly attired."" She did as she was commanding, growing hot and wet at the thought of her master dressing her in the midst of a city, an entire world watching. She watched as her master roared, tearing a mass of high-tension electrical wires from their towers. Half of Tokyo blackened in an instant. She could hear the sounds of a thousand terrified people running away, screaming a language she did not understand. Her master twined the wires, forming a makeshift metal collar, wrapping it around her neck, tying it behind her. She moaned as he attached another length of electrical cable to her neck, making a leash. The terrified screams were making her hot, she was a goddess, to be feared by the lower lifeforms that ran from her. But she was her master's willing servant, and relished the pressure on her nipples as a pair of sky blue recent- model Hondas were clamped to them by their hoods. She moaned, an involuntary shake swaying her rear into the building next to her, smashing it open. ""Now, my dear, sweet servant, crush the subway system, while I dispose of these..."" Waving a hand at a coast guard helicopter, crushing it. The explosion stung his hand, but the pain was minimal. ""These little things did this to us, so we'll give them all the mercy they deserve."" Feeling a tickle on the back of his neck he turned to see tiny flashes of automatic weapons fire coming from a helicopter. Anger rose in him, and electricity seemed to crackle through the mass of spines that sprouted where his hair should have been. Opening his mouth, he roared, and a blast of pure, white-hot energy turned the flying attacker into a ball of falling metal slag. Kelly stepped towards the subway system, her master's display having exited her. She ached for satisfaction, surprised at how smooth a collar of high-tension electrical cable could feel. She didn't care about the cars she felt crunch beneath her feet, the sensation was something like stepping on eggshells. She only cared about making her master happy, pleasing him so that he would use his now monstrous member to pleasure her. The thought of making love to him on this scale made her wet, and a dribble of her juices leaked from her clit and fell, splashing on the street. She reached the subway as it exited from beneath ground and became an elevated train. She waited for the first monorail car to leave the tunnel, catching it with her hand. She felt it struggle against her, and instinctively crushed the track, cutting its power. Lifting the car she stared into it, wondering who was trapped within. Her eye leveled with one of the windows, and she stared, seeing a car full of Japanese businessmen. They screamed, huddling on the back side of the car. She stroked the car, noticing its shape, feeling the urge to satisfy herself. The business men screamed louder, terrified. She took it down, lowering it to her pussy, pointing the front of the car into her deep clit. She needed no lubrication, she was hot enough as it was, her own juices made the car slide in as she sat in the street, lying back, resting her head on a Kentucky Fried Chicken, the smells of the 11 herbs and spices rising up to her mammoth nostrils. The car slid in more and more as she pushed. She moaned as the penis-shaped vehicle gave her a limited form of the release she wanted. She pushed it in further, feeling it within her, groaning. Her juices overtook the vehicle and poured out on the ground, coating it with her thick, sweet liquid. Turning, her master smiled, seeing the destruction they were causing. Another swath of his lethal breath attack set fire to the downtown electronics district. Seeing his servant pleasuring herself, he walked forward, erect and aroused...\n\n-Eight hours later, at A Rapidly Constructed UN combat outside of Tokyo ""Come on, get those tanks ready, lets MOVE, MOVE, MOVE!"" Commander Dennison screamed through the megaphone, watching the blue-bret clad soldiers surrying left and right. His cold eyes stared at the two creatures, the huge, naked monsters writhing in each other's embrace in the city, ignoring the few attacks by the Japanese coast guard. ""Damn Tasmanian terrorists..."" he grumbled into his cigar. ""I bet those two abominations are their fault."" As the United Nations attack force gathered, Commander Dennison looked out at the sea of baby blue berets, and shook his head. Why not just make us carry big neon signs that say ""Hello, I'm a target!"", He thought to himself. They had the most advanced weaponry on the face of the earth, and they were wearing baby blue combat fatigues. Dennison cursed beurocratic bumbling and ordered the remote missile launchers into position. He groaned to himself, watching the destruction of the metropolis through his binoculars. ""Damn... Why is it that a 300 foot tall monster is getting more than I am?"" He muttered to himself, flicking his cigar butt at a passing French soldier. It struck the Parisian in the head, glancing off and falling to the ground. As he stood there, wondering if a normal sized woman could move like the one he was looking at, he was stopped by a trim British soldier in the same, tactically moronic baby blue beret the Commander wore. ""Commander Dennison, there are some people here to speak with you.""\n""Damnit soldier, send them over."" The soldier saluted, turned and left. The roaring of the two beasts filled the air, annoying the Commander to no end. The soldier returned with a short Asian man, dressed in a lab coat, and another, similarly dressed Caucasian with gray hair and a scraggly beard. The second man seemed to be staring at the commander with one eye, and the city with the other. The Asian man bowed, his glasses slipping a little on his nose. ""Ah, Commander Dennison. I am Professor Kinshiro Saeba, chief director of the Tokyo Institute of Atomic Mutation and Urban Renewal, and this is Doctor VanSpatz. I think we may have a solution to this whole situation.""\n""I have a solution to this situation, Professor, we kill both those abominations.""\n""I think they can be, reasoned with, Commander."" The professor said, pulling out a tape recorder. His finger slowly moved up to the play button, clicking it into place. The tape began to spin slowly, and the speaker clicked to life. A moaning, slightly distorted voice groaned from the speaker. ""Yes... Oh... Yes my master... oh... AH...""\n""Professor, I don't care what you do in your spare time, just don't bother me with it."" The commander said, reaching for another cigar. ""This tape is those creatures' sounds, adjusted and filtered. They are speaking, we just can't hear them because their vocal chords are so incredibly enlarged. I think if we can distort our voices to their level, they could hear and understand us.""\n""Have you seen what those things are doing? You think they can be dealt with?"" The Commander said, lighting the cigar. ""We have permission from the UN to go through with our plan. If it doesn't work, you can move in."" The professor said. ""Ve are going to offer zem ze option of letting our Zeintists try to return zem to normal."" The professor's companion said in a strange accent. ""Und vir going to offer zem ze vorld's largest pair of pants.""\n""Pants?"" The Commander said, his cigar dropping from his mouth. ""Vell, look at zem! Ze male is valking around mit no pants und it gets very cold at night. If I vere the one mit no pants, I vould vant zem.""\n""What about the female then?""\n""Have you zeen ze female? Vould you give ze female pants?"" The Commander looked at the Doctor for a moment. ""Yeah, good point."" Professor Saeba stepped forward. ""We have a helicopter with the loudspeaker and distorter set up. Doctor VanSpatz will have our crew set up the pants."" The commander merely shook his head and motioned for them to begin. He lit up another cigar, inhaling deeply. He could hear the men behind him, lifting the pants between two iron extension towers. He could hear the searchlights being turned on to focus on the gigantic garmet. And he could hear the helicopter taking off through the roar of the two monstrous lovers. \n\n-One hour later, Back in the City Kelly lay on her back, moaning as her master removed the monorail car from her. He had timed it well, taking it from her in the moment just before her climax. Her juices flowed into the street, sliding down the sewer drains. She looked up at her master. He had always been powerful, always commanding, and now he was a million times more powerful. ""Now my pet, does my kitten want something?"" He said, tossing the car, complete with suffocated Japanese businessmen, over his shoulder, crushing a shopping center. ""Uh-huh..."" She moaned, lust welling in her voice. Trent moved lower, his right arm crushing the local department of motor vehicles. He brought his fingers to her clit, massaging its outside. His slave released a contented purr under the dancing fingertips, and her master's eyes began to glow like fire. ""Does my kitten like this?"" He said, continuing. ""Ohhh... Yes Master..."" She moaned, her nipples becoming even harder under the two automobiles/nipple clamps. Her master withdrew his hand, moving his shaft closer to her sex. ""Please master... Please pleasure yourself..."" Smiling, her master complied, sliding into her. She moaned as he moved into her, the force of their two gargantuan weights crushing the ground beneath them. She moaned as he thrust, deeper and deeper, his breath hot on her face. He continued thrusting, feeling the depth of her sex, the tightness of her muscles constricting against his shaft. She continued moaning and writhing beneath her master. ""Yes master, fuck me, fuck me long and hard!"" She screamed, the force shattering the windows of a yet-untouched office building. Her master obliged, staring into her eyes, her lips, and then her vast bosom. The twin Hondas enhanced her hard, pink nipples, making them harder, more enticing. She was moaning, completely unintelligible now, absorbed entirely into the task at hand. The pressure built, he thrust deeper, feeling her juices slosh out. His shaft shuddered, and with a thunderous roar he released his load. His cum flowed into her steadily, and he felt her muscles contract. Her scream of passion as she lost control echoed through the city. He moaned as she came, feeling her impassioned body writhe beneath his own. ""Oh thank you master..."" She said as he slowly withdrew. She fell back, exhausted. He smiled down at his resting slave, willing to let her rest before the next encounter. A buzzing at his ear caused him to turn his head. Another helicopter hovered just beyond his face. He smiled, flattening his right hand. ""GREETINGS VERTICALLY ENDOWED INDIVIDUALS"" A voice boomed from the helicopter. ""WE REALIZE THAT YOU ARE RATHER UPSET. WE HAVE A TEAM OF SCIENTISTS READY TO TRY TO RETURN YOU TO NORMAL. AND WE HAVE A VERY LARGE PAIR OF PANTS WAITING FOR YOU."" On the ground Doctor VanSpatz watched the entire encounter from a platform at the base of the extension towers. ""Ja, ja, bring zem to ze pants..."" He said to himself. ""Bring zem to ze pants..."" Trent turned, eyes flaming. ""What?"" He said, the force of the air buffeting the helicopter. Professor Saeba pressed the distorter button, filtering the recording of the monster's voice. Raising the megaphone, he responded. ""WE ARE WILLING TO REACH A COMPROMISE TO PREVENT FURTHER DESTRUCTION TO THE CITY."" Looking down at his pet's heaving chest, Trent pondered for a moment. ""Are the pants relaxed fit?"" Proffessor Saeba filtered the question and responded. ""I DON'T KNOW, LET ME CHECK."" He raised the radio to his mouth and spoke. ""I need to know if the pants are relaxed fit."" In the mobile UN War room, the commander received the message. ""Gentlemen, we need to know if the pants are relaxed fit. General Tayaiama?""\n""I do not know, General Smith?""\n""No idea, General Aedmisaeon?""\n""Beats me, General Oswald?""\n""eh... General Nobu?""\n""I don't have that information. Perry Mason?""\n""I fear for all mankind..."" Commander Dennison slapped his forehead in frustration. ""Better loosen those berets boys."" Lighting yet another cigar, the Commander reached for the telephone before dialing the Doctor's platform. After ringing twice, the phone clicked, and a familiar voice rang through it. ""Ja, Doctor VanSpatz speaking.""\n""Doctor, are ze..."" The Commander shook his head once. ""Are THE pants relaxed fit?""\n""Nein... Ze pants, ze are normal, though zey are quite roomy in ze crotch.""\n""Thank you... Doctor."" The Commander said before relaying the information to Professor Saeba. ""THE PANTS ARE NORMAL, BUT THEY ARE QUITE ROOMY IN THE CROTCH."" Professor Saeba said into the megaphone. Trent paused. A pair of pants, that was tempting. But he did so hate wearing tight pants. And what about that roomy in the crotch crack? He wondered why the little humans even bothered with penis envy when it came to him. Looking down at his exhausted pet. It had been a very long day. Waking up, discovering they were atomic mutations, laying waste to a city, it was all very tiring. Trent said nothing. He simply began lumbering towards the pants, his pet's leash in hand. Seeing his approach, Doctor VanSpatz smiled. ""Ja, ja, bring zem to ze pants... Bring zem to ze pants."" With a mighty roar, Trent used his breath attack to lay waste to the United Nations tanks, each speck of baby blue drawing his attention. As he reached the pants, the Doctor fled. Snapping the steel cables from the extension towers, the monstrous dom slipped on the pants, looping the enormous buttons through the appropriate holes. The pants were a little tight, and there was some room in the crotch. ""Ahh... Excellent stitching."" He smiled, leading his pet away from the pants. ""You've had a rough night Kitten, lets go see if we can find someplace to stay, maybe an island populated with a ridiculously high concentration of oversized, radioactive monsters."" His Kitten purred as they waded back into the ocean, leaving the flaming city of Tokyo behind them. ""Then again, New York sounds pretty dull, doesn't it Pet?"""
345,Attacked,"['MMF', 'rp', 'mexicans']","I moaned to my husband, ""Oh, yes! Yes! Fuck me, baby! I want your cock fucking me, now!"" He moved up behind my wet pussy and inserted his dick. I heard him groan and then he began pumping my slick fuck hole. The feeling of being fucked, out in the open, on the hood of our car, made me crave Hal's cock like an animal. He entered me with slow, steady pushes while he fondled the cheeks of my hot ass. Soon I knew Hal was loosing his control as his thrusts became quicker and more forceful.\n\nMy husband was fucking me like he does just before he is ready to cum. He rammed into me with deep thrusts, causing my whole body to lurch forward with each one. I had already cum once and was on my way to having another orgasm as Hal's cock slid back and forth over my clit. Just when I thought he was going to shoot his spunk into me, I heard some men's voices and felt Hal's cock jerk out of my pussy. I lifted my head and looked behind me to see two Latin men holding my husband's arms as he struggled to get free. I didn't know what to do so I began screaming as loud as I could and pushed myself up from the car fender that I was bent over. When I was almost fully standing again, a third man appeared from behind the alley wall and pushed hard at the center of my back. I fell forward onto the car hood and my cheek slammed into the warm metal.\n\nThe man who had pushed me down, pressed his hand into my back, holding me to the hood. The forceful shove I'd received caused me to stop screaming, but my mind was swimming with pure fear. I heard one of the men holding my husband say, ""O.K. man, now you're going to watch your old lady get fucked by us!"" The man pressing on my back said, ""Now watch real good, man. I think your woman, here, is going to like this!"" I managed to turn my head over onto the other cheek and saw Hal looking at me. He was fighting to free himself but the men holding him were overpowering my husband. I felt a hand slide over my ass and then I heard a belt buckle jingle and the sound of a zipper being pulled down. I was shaking with fear and tried to push myself up, but the pressure on my back increased.\n\nMy ankles were kicked hard to force my legs apart and several fingers poked at my pussy. My cunt was still wet from Hal's fucking and I heard my attacker say, ""Yeah, man! She got a wet cunt here!"" The other men were laughing and one said, ""Yeah, fuck her! Fuck her so her old man here can see!"" I felt the man's cock slide into me and I screamed out, ""Get off me, you fucking bastard! Get off me!"" The cock slid further into me and the bastard said, ""Just hold on, lady. Your going to like my dick fucking your hot pussy!"" His feet held my legs apart as his hands pinned my arms to the car. He made grunting noises while he fucked me. He sounded just like a pig rooting as he thrust into me. The whole time I was getting fucked, I watched my husband's agonizing face. Hal couldn't help me as the other men forced him to watch. I felt the man's hips press against my ass, his cock fully buried in my cunt. He groaned as his sperm gushed within me.\n\nI had resigned myself to the fact that there wasn't anything I could do to prevent my rape so I laid there lifeless on our car hood. After the man finished cumming, he pulled out of me and walked around to where I could see him. He grinned as he looked at me and then at his cock, saying ""Just look at the mess your pussy made on my dick! It's fucking covered with your cunt slime, bitch!"" He grabbed my hair and pulled my head over to his waist and said, ""Suck my dick clean! Suck all that slime off it, bitch!"" He held his cock to my lips and I took it in my mouth. I slurped off the mixture of my own juices and the bastard's sperm while he moaned in delight. He pulled his cock out of my mouth, zipped up his pants, and went over to take another man's place at holding my husband. The Latino he relieved smiled at me and began undoing his pants. As his cock became exposed he said, ""Look at this, lady! Its' bigger than Juan's! Do you like it?"" He looked at the man who had just fucked me and laughed.\n\nThe dark-brown man stepped out of the pants around his ankles and came over to me. He rested his ass against the car fender and said, ""Get over here and kneel down in front of me, you fucking whore!"" I straightened up and moved around to face the big man. His hands went to my tits, he looked over at Hal and said, ""Man! These are some nice jugs your old lady has!"" He looked back at me and said, ""O.K., whore, get down on your knees. I want you to hold my dick in you hands. I want you to lick it all over so your old man can see you. I want him to see you suck on my balls!""\n\nAs I kneeled, I felt the sperm running out of my pussy and down my leg. I held the man's big, dark hardon with both hands and began licking the underside of it. Hal was yelling, ""Don't do it Kay! Run, Kay, run now!"" One of the men gripping his arm, punched my husband in the stomach and said, ""Shut your fucking mouth, asshole, and watch your whore lick Jose's big dick!""\n\nI was afraid for Hal's life, so I continued to lick my tongue up and down the length of the long cock. The man pushed on my head and said, ""Now suck on my balls, whore!"" I lifted his heavy cock and opened my mouth to take in one of the large testicles. The smell of the man's body odor was strong as I pushed my nose into his pubic hair. I rolled the oblong ball in my mouth and coated it with saliva before pulling my lips over it and sucking it dry again. The man's knees were quivering and he moaned as I sucked on his other testicle. I licked his cock some more and coated it with my spit. I figured the sooner that I got this guy off the sooner he'd leave me alone. I looked at my husband and said, ""Its' O.K. Hal, I don't mind."" I looked up to the face of the man I knelt before and said, ""Oh! This is such a nice, hard cock! I've never seen one this big before!"" I held the base with one hand and slid my other hand up and down the saliva slicked shaft while licking my tongue over the round head. The man began to breath heavily as I pumped his cock with one hand and held his large balls with the other.\n\nI looked up to the excited man's face, jerked rapidly on his swelling cock, and said ""Ooo! Yeah! Come on! Your balls are so big and heavy! I bet you shoot a lot of sperm when you cum, don't you. Do you want to cum on my face, in my mouth, on my tits? Yeah, I want you to!"" His face grew taught as he watched me jack him off. I opened my mouth wide and held it below the stiff cock. The man suddenly bellowed and shot a long string of hot sperm into my face. Another long string blasted into my open mouth. He yelled out as several more sticky wads hit my neck and hair. I continued to jack his cock until the last few drops of cum oozed from it's head and then I slid my sperm covered lips over it. The big man was jerking and twitching from his orgasm and said, ""Look at all my scum on this whore's face! She likes to eat my cum, too! Look at how she licks it from her lips!""\n\nHal had stopped resisting the other two attackers and just stared at my cum covered face. The third Latino took off his pants and said, ""I'm going to fuck that whore, now! But, I want to watch her suck her old man's dick while I'm screwing her!"" Hal's pants were still pulled down around his ankles and I could see his cock was rock hard. I said to him, ""You must like how your whore looks with another man's cum all over her face, don't you? The other man, there wants to fuck me while I suck your dick, dear! Would you like that?"" My husband didn't answer, but both men approached me with their stiff cocks leading them. I got down on all fours and the Latino kneeled behind my ass. Hal kneeled in front of me and rubbed his cock over my sticky face. The man behind me started fucking my cunt immediately while I sucked on my husband's cock. As the man rammed deep into my pussy I heard him say, ""Oh, yeah! What a pussy your old lady has, man! I can feel her squeezing my dick in there!"" I was having a long, delicious orgasm as I got fucked from behind and sucked on my husband's cock at the same time! The Latino shouted, ""Oh! Man! I'm fucking cumming in this bitch!"" Hal yelled, ""Yes! Fuck her cunt! I coming too!"" Both cocks unloaded their sperm into me at the same time! While I was busy swallowing my husband's, the Latino's spunk was spraying the walls of my gushing twat! I'd never felt so totally fucked before.\n\nThe Latinos left Hal and me there, but as they left, one said ""If you come back and fuck in our alley again, you'll get the same from us!"" I looked at my husband and then shouted back to the men, ""We'll see you again, soon!"""
346,Attic Love,"['FF', 'inc']","She then said ""Lets hurry up, so I can go and relieve myself"". I said ""What are you talking about?"". She said ""You know, masturbate."" I said ""Oh okay, that's a great idea."" She said ""Do you like to masturbate Lisa?"" I told her that I love it. She then ask me how many times do I masturbate a day. I told her about 2 or 3 times a day. She said ""I masturbate about that much too."" I was really being turned on by talking to my sister about masturbating. She then said ""Does your pussy feel wet now, because my panties are soak."" I said ""Yes, my pussy been soak"". We both laughed. She said ""Let's hurry up and finish cleaning, so I can go and masturbate"". I said okay. We were cleaning and I couldn't take my eyes off my sister. She has the most perfect butt in the world. I've been curious about having sex with another woman, but not my sister. I was so horny now about talking about masturbation, that I wanted to grab her and make passionate love to her. She knew I was at her butt. She kept on bending over alot and for long periods of time. She then looked at meand smiled a warm loving horny hot smile. I smiled back. I was thinking to myself ""Does she like for me to stare at her body?""\n\nI was looking through some boxes when I found a dildo. It was about 10 inches long and 2 inches thick. I picked it up and Lucy saw it. She said ""Where did you found that?"" I told her I found it in the box. She said ""Mom must've use that a long time ago."" I said ""She must have. That thing is big. I couldn't handle that size of a dildo."" Lucy said ""You dont know till you try sis. I know I can handle it."" She then asked me is there another one that she can use. I looked and couldn't find another one. I said ""There isn't another one"". She said maybe we can share that one. I said okay. She said"" You use it first since you found it"". I said okay.\n\nWe hurried up and finish cleaning the attic. I grab the dildo and said ""Where should I go and use this thing?"" She said ""Just stay up here in case mom or dad come home."" I said okay. She asked me ""Do you want me to leave?"" I wanted her to watch me so I said ""No,Please dont leave. This is my first time and I'm kinda scared."" She said ""Okay,I'm here for you sis"". I slowly pulled my shorts off. I was wearing whit lace panties. Lucy said ""You are soak aren't you?"" I said "" I told you I am"". I slowly pulled off my soaked panties and threw them on the floor. Lucy picked up my panties and smelled them. She said ""You smell good sis."" She started to stare at my pussy. I said is anything wrong. She said ""Oh nothing. Trust me, nothing's wrong. You look great."" I said thanks. I was about to lay on the floor when Lucy said ""Aren't you gonna take your shirt off too?"" I said okay. I could tell she was getting really horny looking at my naked body. I slowly pulled off my shirt. Her eyes widen. I then took my bra off and let my breast fall free. She stared at them and licked her lips. I said ""Is anything wrong?"" She said ""No way. I just didn't realized your breast are so huge. They are beautiful."" I said thanks. I noticed that she was rubbing her pussy through her shorts, so I put on a little show for her. I grab my tits and lick them while I was staring at Lucy. She smiled and licked her lips. I layed down and spread my legs so she can see all of my pussy. She was rubbing herself hard now. I grab the dildo and licked it to make it wet. I then rub my pussy with it. By this time, Lucy had all of her clothes off. She was fingering herself. I watched her as she watched me. I then found my opening and stuck the head part of the dildo in. It hurted a little, but I was too horny to stop. I couldn't get it in all of the way si I asked Lucy ""Will you help me Lucy?"" Lucy jumped up and grab the dildo and said OH YEAH. She pushed the dildo in a little then she stop. I said ""Why did you stop?"" She pulled the dildo all of the way out and said ""Because I want to lick you cherry before you pop it."" I said ""I dont know"". She said ""It'll be alright, it wont hurt."" I said okay. She crawled between my open legs.\n\nShe gently rub my pussy. I couldn't help but to moan. Not because it felt so good, but because my sister was doing it to me. She then kissed my pussy softly. Then she stuck her tongue out. She stuck her tongue all the in my pussy till she found my cherry. She was licking my cherry like it was a lollipop. She then started to sucked my pussy. That felt so good. I said ""Lucy stop. You're gonna make me shoot my juices on you."" She stopped and said ""Do it sis, shoot your hot pussy juices on me, PLEASE."" She went back sucking my pussy. I let out a loud moan and shot my pussy juices all in her mouth. She rosed up and crawled over to my mouth. She then kissed me on my lips. I felt her tongue slip past my lips. My tongue met hers and our tongues tango. She opened her mouth and I did the same.I felt my own hot juices going from her mouth into mine. I swallowed all that came. I have never knew that my own pussy juice was so so so so good. She rosed up and said ""Your turn sis"". I said okay. I grab her hot firm body and kissed her tits. Then I worked my way down to her belly button. I was licking her belly button. I then made my way to her pussy. Her smell drove me crazy. I started to lick her pussy passionately. I couldn't control myself. I then started to sucked her love hole. It was soaked. I suck and blow and suck and blow and suck. She was moaning alot. Then she let out a loud moan and shot her juices into my mouth. I swallowed all that came out. It tasted so good. I want some more, so I licked her pussy everywhere. She then pulled me up and we started to french kiss some more. I could feel her tongue touching the back of my throat. Her hands were rubbing my butt. We were kissing passionatly when we heard a car door shut. We jumped up and got dress I grab the dildo and looked at her and said ""We dont need this thing, do we?"" She said "" OH NO!"" I put it back where I found it. On our way down the stairs, Lucy turned to me and gave me a big opened mouth kiss. We heard mom calling for us, so we stopped. Lucy said ""Let's do that again soon, sis."" I said ""Anytime, day or night, Lucy"". We went down stairs to help our mom with the groceries. I couldn't believe I had sex and kept my cherry. I smiled all day long."
347,Attone - Part 1,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","Cheryl had introduced herself the day she moved in, and within an hour was talking about her sex life as if they'd been lifelong friends. Barbara had been taken aback at first but came to accept Cheryl's ""cock sure of herself"" boldness. For the most part, Cheryl was an ordinary 23-year old girl-next-door. Plain looking with no exceptional features. Sandy blonde hair, well built, firm body, friendly personality, with a fixation on sex. She had lived in the house next door with her parents until she married and moved into her own apartment a year ago. Childless and not working, she had plenty of time on her hands, especially since her husband was so often away on business. She spent a good deal of this time at her parent's home and, inevitably, at Barbara's kitchen table over coffee. During these conversations Barbara discovered that Cheryl was not really having a great marriage; it was clear that Cheryl's lack of inhibitions clashed with Don's prudish conservatism. Barbara also knew that Cheryl wanted to get in the sack with John, and had hinted of swinging when they were all partying together. Barbara knew Cheryl well enough to know that Cheryl would never cease to surprise her.\n\nBarbara sensed something different today. As she poured the coffee, she noticed Cheryl sat at the table without saying a word. This was totally out of character for Cheryl who normally didn't stop talking from the moment she walked through the door until she walked back out of it. Having set the cups on the table, Barbara took her seat and was about to open the conversa- tion with a ""What's new?"" when Cheryl suddenly opened up. ""Guess what happened to me Saturday night?"" she began, though not in the cheerful can't-wait-to-tell-ya tone one would expect from Cheryl. ""What?"" Barbara tried to sound genuinely interested in what Cheryl was saying. ""I was coming home to spend the rest of the weekend at mom's when I dropped my cigarette onto the carpet. I pulled over and was looking for it when this drunk , trying to cross the street, bumps into my car, staggers back, then walks right in front of the car into the street."" She paused to sip her coffee then lit a cigarette before continuing. ""Guess what happened next?""\n""I have no idea."" Barbara said. She could tell she was beginning to panic. Her heart was pounding so hard she thought surly Cheryl must hear it. ""Oh, I think you do."" Cheryl responded. ""I'm sure you know. I saw a Pontiac, just like yours, come flying down the street, run him down, and then take off like a bat out of hell. I saw a woman driving who looked exactly like you. I saw the license plate number and it was your number. Yes, Barbara, I think you know."" Cheryl's took a long drag on her cigarette and blew the smoke over her cup toward Barbara. ""What the hell are you talking about? I was here with John all night on Saturday. Ask him!"" Barbara shot back. ""Barbara, this is me. I'm no fool. If that's the case, how did your windshield get broken? Yes, I just happened to notice it through the garage window on my way over. C'mon. Don't bullshit me. You know, I wonder what the cops are gonna find when they go over that windshield looking for hair or blood or whatever they do in these cases.""\n""Why would the cops come here?"" Barbara asked suspiciously. She knew the answer of course, but couldn't think of anything else to say at the moment. She just wanted to buy a little time to get her head straight and think of some logical explanation. Something. Anything. ""Well, Barbara, I've been fighting with myself since I saw this `nice old guy' gunned down the other night. I think It's my duty to call the police and tell them what I saw. Unless..."" Cheryl stopped, sipped and took another puff on the cigarette. ""Unless what?"" Barbara was starting to drop her defenses. `Maybe,' she thought, `there's a way out.' But why would Cheryl say she was going to the police if she really wasn't? She felt the blood rushing to her head and wondered if it was due to embarrassment or to the fact that she was beginning to get a little annoyed with this brat and wished she'd get to the point. ""You know, Barbara, it hasn't been fun for me this past year. Marriage to Mr. Goody-Two-shoes is not what I'd call excit- ing to begin with, and he's been away so much lately that its like being single, only worse. If I were single, I could go out and find someone for a wild night; being married puts a damper on that. No, I've just been sitting around at nights, watching TV and thinking thoughts. Lately those thoughts have been getting wilder and wilder. When I saw you hit that guy the other night I didn't know what to do. I mean, how could I face you without thinking about what I saw? I sat home trying to think of some- thing to say to you or how to bring it up or whatever. I'd just sit there thinking about it and my thoughts would get wilder and wilder. Finally I thought of what it would be like to have a maid around the house. Someone to wait on me hand and foot and do whatever I told her to."" Cheryl crushed out her cigarette slowly and deliberately, then lifted the coffee cup to her lips, watch- ing Barbara over the rim. Barbara could no longer control herself. This was too much. Who the hell did this kid think she was? ""You've got to be crazy, Cheryl. If you think I'm gonna be your maid and wait on you hand and foot, you're bananas.""\n""Listen, Barbara!"" Cheryl's tone changed from sickly-sweet to nasty and dominant. ""I'm offering an alternative. Imagine what'll happen if they find out you ran over that guy and then left the scene. Vehicular homicide: at least a year or two in prison. How are you going to cope with that? How will you explain to your kids why they have to visit mommy in jail? How will John cope without a woman around the house for that length of time? Think about it.""\n""What is it you want me to do?"" Barbara replied quietly. She knew Cheryl had her, but being a maid for a while sure beat going to jail. What would say to John? How could she get out of the house without his knowledge? ""Whatever...and I do mean whatever... decide,"" Cheryl shot back. ""I'll tell you one thing, though. It's gonna involve more than housework and waiting on me...a whole lot more. I told you I've had some wild thoughts lately.""\n""Let's get this straight, Cheryl. I'm not a lesbian and don't intend to become one. Get any thoughts like that right out of your head.""\n""No, Barbara, you get it straight. You'll do whatever I say, whenever I say, and with whoever I say. I'm not a lesbian either, but I admit to wondering what it would be like.""\n""Cheryl, I can't,"" Barbara whined softly. ""I simply can't.""\n""Tell you what. You think it over. You think it over real good. Look at your husband and your kids, and think of what you in prison will do to them. You think about it and when John comes home, you talk to him about it. You make the decision. I'll be back at 10 o'clock tonight. If you and John agree to this, you put the kids to bed at 9, go take your shower, get all prettied up, and put on your robe...just the robe, nothing underneath...and wait for me. If I come back and you're not wearing your robe, I'll know the answer is No. I'll leave immediately and the next time you see me I'll be on a witness stand. You think about it. And, by the way, if you decide to agree to my terms, have a nice chilled bottle of wine on the table for me."" Cheryl stood up and looked at Barbara who was sitting there, stunned, head bowed and near tears. She paused, walked casually to the door and left. Barbara reviewed the day in confusion, disbelief, shock and humiliation. `I've certainly gotten into it this time.' She remembered telling John what had happened with Cheryl that afternoon. Expecting him to react with rage, she'd prepared herself to restrain him from running next door and killing Cheryl on the spot. But she'd been wrong. His response was much the same as hers...defeat. He simply stared at his glass of beer without a word. He never even looked up when she told him what she thought she do. He never saw the tears forming in the corners of her eyes as she told him how sorry she was for causing this mess and screwing up their lives. He just stared at the beer as if the golden liquid would show him an answer to all their problems. Finally he stood up, said ""Whatever you want to do, babe, I'm with you. I can't tell you how sorry I am that this is happening to you. Whatever you decide, I'll stick by you. I don't know what I'd do."" She wondered if he would stand by her or if this ordeal would prove to much for him to handle. Then she wondered what was in store for her. Just what the hell could possibly be worse than what she'd been through these past couple of days. If she could survive them, she could survive anything. `I guess I'll find out soon enough,' she thought as she finished drying off, stepped from the shower and into her robe.\n\nCheryl, as usual, was right on time. The knock on the back door came just as the living room clock began to chime. Barbara glanced at John, took a deep breath and shivered as she uncrossed her legs to stand up. John motioned her to stay put and walked casually to the back door. ""Cheryl, what the hell is going on?"" he asked before the door was fully open. John wasn't sure whether he should show strength and force or humility. He was angry that Cheryl was doing this to his wife, and afraid of what might happen if he didn't consent. What bothered him most was that Cheryl obviously wanted his wife, and he had been hoping for sack time with Cheryl. Cheryl took one step into the kitchen, looked at him and smiled. She had obviously dressed for the occasion. A single button secured the short, wrapped cotton dress at her waist. The gauze clung so tightly to her body that the absence underwear was unmistakable. He felt a familiar twinge in his loins. ""Let's find out, John, shall we?"" she replied, brushing past him to at the small table in the center of the room. Shifting her tote bag to the other shoulder, she began to twirl the Zinfandel in the ice bucket that in the center of the table. ""Look, Cheryl, think what you're asking of us. Friends don't do this to friends. What do you expect of Barbara? God knows she's been through enough already.""\n""Don't worry, John. I'm just going to have a little fun. Barbara won't be hurt much. Right now this may seem such a sinister thing, but lighten up. I think we'll all have a good time in the end. You and I certainly will, though Barbara might not care for it. But she'll have to put up with it for a while. Who knows? She may enjoy it...but don't bet on it. As for what I expect of Barbara, we'll go over that shortly. ""Do me a favor, will you? Get me a glass and bring the wine into the living room while we talk this out."" Cheryl turned and walked into the living room. She looked at Barbara sitting in the chair, and smiled when she noticed the robe. She sat in the center of the sofa placing her bag beside her. When John came in the room, he set the wine and glasses down on the coffee table in front of the sofa. He silently picked up the bottle and began to pour into the three glasses he'd set in a row. ""Just two glasses, John. I don't think Barbara will have one just yet."" She looked at Barbara who sat nervous and frightened, rubbing her hands together and staring at the carpet. ""Well, Barbara, it seems you've agreed to my terms after all. Have you?"" Cheryl asked while sipping on the cool wine. ""I guess so."" Barbara's voice was barely audible and had a distinct waver in it. She never moved her head as she spoke and kept looking down at the carpet. Cheryl smiled outwardly, but inwardly she was laughing. I've got her where I want her she thought. ""Why, Barbara, I couldn't hear a word you said. Please come over here and stand in front of the table right there in front of me and answer my question."" Cheryl spoke cheerfully, as if she were discussing the weather or her new spring wardrobe. Barbara shot a cold look at Cheryl and for a moment was ready to pounce and rip her hair out. Luckily she regained her composure quickly and realized that Cheryl was in the driver's seat. She glanced at John who simply looked at her, then un- crossed her legs and slowly started over to the sofa. Cheryl smiled even wider when Barbara got up and walked over to the spot she had directed. She lifted her glass and finished the wine in one long sip then turned to John. His hard-on under- mined the attempt to show disdain for the proceedings. ""John, would you refill my glass, please? And, by the way John, please don't interrupt during this discussion. You'll have plenty of time to voice your opinion to Barbara after I leave."" Cheryl then directed her attention to Barbara standing in front of her. She did look hopeless standing there, still looking at the carpet."
348,Attone - Part 2,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","1. I will be available to my mistress with one day's notice, making all arrangements for baby-sitting, etc. necessary for me to meet these obligations. I understand that there will be no more than two sessions per week though some sessions may require my attendance overnight or for the weekend. 2. I will appear for each such session freshly bathed, groomed and dressed in apparel requested by Mistress Cheryl. I understand that all under clothing, bras, panties, ho- siery, etc. are not to be worn at any time during these sessions unless I am directed to do so my Mistress Cheryl. 3. I will not speak unless directed to do so by Mistress Cheryl or if given permission to do so by Mistress Cheryl. I will always end each sentence with ""Mistress Cheryl"". 4. At no time will I object to, or refuse to carry out an order given by Mistress Cheryl. 5. Although my husband, John may be present, I will ignore him, his actions, suggestions and orders unless directed otherwise by my Mistress. 6. I understand that these sessions may involve sexual activity of which I do not approve, or that repulse me. I will, however, give complete control of my body to my Mis- tress Cheryl and comply promptly with her directions. 7. I understand that failure to comply with these condi- tions, including objecting to, or refusing to obey any order of Mistress Cheryl may result in punishment that I agree to accept. 8. I understand that no physical pain or permanent harm will come to me, although I will experience humiliation, discom- fort, embarrassment and revulsion. I understand that failure to obey will call for punishment which may cause pain, but no permanent damage. 9. I am a humble slave to my mistress, Cheryl Sather.""\n\n Tears streamed down Barbara's cheeks as she finished read- ing. Her knees buckled and she felt about to faint. When she said the last words, she remained staring at the paper as teardrops spotted the words, punctuating each article of submission. She couldn't speak or force herself to look at John, whom she needed desperately at that moment. Cheryl reached forward and stopped the tape recorder. This time she grabbed the bottle and poured herself another glass and wine and filled John's glass. She looked at Barbara, then John, sat back and stared at the naked, quivering Barbara again. ""Any questions, Barbara?"" she said softly, almost as if sympathetic to the once good friend with whom she'd shared so many secrets. ""Yes; just how long to expect me to do this? It can't go on forever, you know."" Barbara, too had changed. She seemed more at ease in her nakedness. Not comfortable, but her concentration seemed centered on the business at hand. She even glanced at John and noticed he had one helluva hard-on as he fixed his eyes on her bare silhouette. ""Already you've failed to comply with your terms, slave. I believe item 3 on was violated. I'll make your punishment easy this time, but remember what you've agreed to in the future. The next punishment will not be pleasant, I assure you. ""Now to answer your question, this will go on as long as I can keep it going, but I know that I'd look foolish going to the police after a long time had passed. Then again, you may wish it to go on forever. Who knows? Believe this: it is going on at this moment and you will either hold to your agreement or I'm out of here and on my way to the police. Does that answer your ques- tion?""\n""Yes, Mistress Cheryl."" Barbara's demeanor again changed to one of complete submission and her head dropped to face the carpet once more. ""Good. Now let's get this show on the road. I've got some preliminaries to go over and then there's that punishment due."" Cheryl fumbled in her tote bag withdrew what appeared to be a photo album. She laid it on the table and opened it to the first page. Barbara noticed that it was empty and wondered why Cheryl brought it out, until Cheryl grabbed the camera. It would not remain empty for long. ""This book, Barbara, has 100 pages,"" Cheryl continued. ""Each page will hold 6 photos on each side. That means when full, this album will have 1200 photos, assuming I don't add additional pages. Each of those photos will have one thing in common: they will all be of you naked and posed in every way, doing everything imaginable. We'll begin tonight with some basic shots of you alone."" She paused and looked at John who seemed mesmerized by what she was saying. ""John, would you be a dear and turn this coffee table perpendicular to the sofa? And get a nice sheet to spread over it and... Oh yes; I'll need a pillow."" John jumped to his feet and cleared the table of the wine, then positioned it as Cheryl directed. Cheryl tilted the shades on the table lamps so the table was bathed in bright light. John scurried out to get the pillow and sheet. Meanwhile, Cheryl directed her attention once more to Barbara. ""It seems you have a problem with your hands, Barbara. You don't know what to do with them. From now on, and for all future sessions, when you are awaiting orders, I want you to put both hands behind your head and clasp your fingers. Also, from now on you are to keep your legs apart so that your pussy is easily accessible for whatever I have in mind. I'd say that when stand- ing there should be 3 feet between each foot, and when kneeling, 2 feet between your knees. And, by the way, keep your head up and look straight ahead with your eyes open. I wouldn't want you to miss anything. Got it?""\n""Yes, Mistress Cheryl,"" Barbara said as she quickly put her hands behind her head and spread her feet. God, she felt humili- ated. How would she ever survive this ordeal. She trembled as she imagined what those 1200 pictures would be like. She wondered how many different things could she be photographed doing to fill up that book. She looked straight ahead, as directed, and focused on the painting on the wall behind the sofa. Since John had moved the table, she was some distance from Cheryl but could not see her out the bottom of her eyes. She heard something but dared not move her eyes downward to look for fear of accruing another punishment. The thought of the punishment just came to her mind and she trembled once again as she remembered her oath which said that punishment may be painful. Once more, tears filled her eyes. John returned carrying the sheet and pillow and stopped dead in his tracks when he entered the living room and saw Barbara standing there in that position. His dick twitched again and he thought for sure he would have an orgasm right in his pants if this continued much longer. Cheryl noticed him standing there and told him to spread the sheet on the table and to place the pillow in the center. It would raise ""Barbara's pretty little butt"" enough to make ""everything"" visible to the camera. He glanced at Barbara and saw her face turn crimson and the tears rolling down her cheeks. His dick twitched again and he ran to accomplish his task as soon as possible."
349,Attone - Part 3,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","Cheryl was beside herself; John was as big as she'd fanta- sized. She watched Barbara take his huge cock all the way into her mouth and knew she had found the perfect couple. The sight made her stop taking pictures and watch for a while. After a short pause she went back to work taking close-ups of Barbara spreading her pussy lips, then spreading her ass, then of Barbara sucking John's cock. She had never been able to change the film as quickly as she did when she ran out in the middle of all this. She definitely wanted to get a picture of him coming and shouted at him to pull out of Barbara's mouth just before he came and to come over her tits. He never answered but she was too busy taking pictures to hear him if he had. Finally, she saw him pull his cock out of her mouth and aimed the camera just in time to get some shots of his come covering her tits and open mouth. She thought he'd never stop coming. It was everywhere, as if it wasn't a cock but a rubber bag filled with semen. Eventually, he did stop coming and began losing his erection. She saw the cock slowly throb and it reminded her of the way a track star slowly came to rest after a race. Not just stop when it was over, but gradually slow the pace down until finally collapsing into a heap. She looked at Barbara lying there. Her eyes were closed and her head tilted as far back as possible, but she still had her fingers spreading her ass wide open...just as Cheryl had ordered. Cheryl's voice hit Barbara like a hammer. She had drifted off and now was crashing back to Earth. When she jumped, she almost pulled her legs out of John's hands and she let go of her cheeks for a brief instant, but quickly recovered and spread them open. She opened her eyes and stared straight up at John's cock, which was still forming droplets which, in turn, dripped onto face. His balls were no more than 10 inches above her forehead and swung gently in the air. She had not heard what Cheryl had said and wasn't sure whether she ask her to repeat it or maybe just ignore her in the hopes that she was not talking to her, but just making a comment. ""Let's see now: closing your eyes; failure to answer me... your punishment is beginning to build up. I can't say that I blame you though, after that. I had no idea you were such a good cocksucker, Barbara. We're just gonna have to videotape your technique sometime so we'll have a reference for novices. Now! Answer me!. Did you enjoy sucking John's cock?"" Barbara's felt her face redden again. She had enjoyed it, but loathed Cheryl's presence and the way it came about...that had ruined the whole thing. ""Yes, Mistress Cheryl,"" she stammered. ""Good. Let's see just how much you enjoyed it. Let go of your ass and spread that pussy wide...and I mean wide...so we can see just how wet you are."" Cheryl picked up the camera again and leaned forward. ""Yes, Mistress Cheryl."" Barbara let go of her ass and brought her hands around between her legs, spreading her vagina as far open as she could. `For all the world to see,' she said to herself sarcastically. She felt something entering her ever so slowly and realized it was Cheryl's finger. Cheryl's finger went all the way and in and then moved around a bit before it began to withdraw. Cheryl looked at her finger, wet with Barbara's juices, and looked back at Barbara's face. ""Well, you are wet, aren't you? Look what you've done to my finger. Now use your tongue to clean it off."" Barbara saw Cheryl's finger and felt it's tip at her lips. She began to get sick from the thought of licking it and didn't do anything but stare at it. ""Would you rather we start our punishment now?"" Cheryl said. ""It won't be easy for this offense. If you know what's good for you you'll get that tongue working on this finger right this minute!"" Barbara took a deep breath and held it as she opened her mouth and allowed her tongue to start licking Cheryl's finger. While she was licking she kept looking up at John's balls, imagining that she was licking his cock instead. The taste did not repulse her but the knowledge of what she was licking, and where it had been, did. She wondered what the expression on Cheryl's face was. Was she somber, smiling, ecstatic or just plain gloating. She wanted to glance down but felt too ashamed to look her tormentor in the eyes. John was hard again. He wasn't sure whether it was due to the sight of his wife licking her own pussy juice from Cheryl's finger, or to Cheryl's hand brushing up against it as she moved her finger around Barbara's tongue. Whatever the reason, he was hard again. He tried to recall the last time he'd recovered so soon after orgasm, and couldn't remember. He didn't want to get hard again for fear it would go badly for Barbara. He tried to think of other things...fishing and boating...in hopes it would occupy his mind. But he couldn't take his eyes from Barbara's tongue. Cheryl finally withdrew her finger, studied it momentarily and pronounced the job was well done. She looked down at Barbara's pussy, still being held wide open and took 2 more pictures. She now had several pictures spread out on the sofa beside her and she scanned them all. ""I do believe these pictures have captured the redness of your face nicely, Barbara. They also show the pink of your pussy and asshole perfectly. I'm sure my friends will love them."" Cheryl chuckled as she saw Barbara's eyes widen when she mentioned her friends. ""Yes I'm sure they will. But enough about them for now. Save for a few mistakes that we'll address later, you've been very good, Barbara. I'm sure John would agree. As a reward, I'm going to allow you to have an orgasm."" Barbara almost died when Cheryl made her masturbate to climax. She'd never fingered herself in front of anyone, not even John. She paused a moment, recited her agreement, then loosened the grip on her labia and began to rub. She wondered how she was going to fake orgasm and how long she should wait until she did, but Cheryl was relentless with the orders. First it was ""get your finger in there"" then ""another one"" then ""and another"" until all four fingers slid in and out as fast as she could drive them. John's balls and dick moved to one side and Cheryl's face came into view. She was holding what appeared at first to be a plastic flashlight but then Barbara realized it was one of the vibrators she'd seen in John's catalog. It was white, some eight inches long and an inch in diameter with a rounded top. The bottom had a knurled dial she assumed was the switch. Cheryl laid the tip of the vibrator on Barbara's lips and told her to open."
350,Attone - Part 4,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","Barbara tried to put her thoughts together under the relax- ing streams of hot water from the shower. She had never been so humbled or so defiled in her life. Neither had she had an orgasm like that before. Her ass and pussy were sore from the abuse they had taken earlier and hurt when she scrubbed them with the washcloth. She had already gargled with mouthwash several times before she jumped into the shower but, in her mind, she could still taste Cheryl's pussy juice and flesh. She was disgusted, but at the same time, she couldn't stop from getting excited when she thought back on some of the events that took place that night. She wondered what would happen on Friday. The thought of having to go through the same thing again was bad enough. To have to do it in front of complete strangers...and women at that...was almost unthinkable to her. She resented the fact that Cheryl had oral sex with her husband, but admitted that the sight of them drove her wild. She had no more thoughts of the accident with the car \which brought this all about, only thoughts of naked flesh, vibrators and orgasm. She finished the shower, dried herself off and walked into the bedroom. She said not a word to John, lying there with his eyes wide open, got into bed, closed her eyes and went to sleep."
351,Attone - Part 5,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","would they think. Barbara did not know any of Cheryl's friends and wondered what they were like. Were they good looking, fat, skinny, gorgeous, or plain. Were they interesting and fun to be with, or were they complete bores. More importantly, what would be their reaction to seeing her doing all those things Cheryl obviously had in mind for her tonight. Perhaps, they would be just as disgusted with it as she was. She tried not to think about it. She tried telling herself that this was not her doing these things. This was just her body carrying out the orders of a foreign brain. She rationalized that this was a case of her surviving. As she rode alongside John, she could feel her naked- ness under the cotton dress and noticed how the dress wrinkled. She also felt a dampness between her thighs and realized that thinking about the upcoming events was beginning to excite her. She hoped the dampness wouldn't spot the dress and make her condition obvious to everyone there. They found an empty parking spot in front of Cheryl's door. Barbara and John got out of the car and walked up to the door. John rang the bell while Barbara stood on the next step down and wished this were not happening. `Maybe,' she thought, `maybe no one will answer the door and we can get back in the car and go home.' Her hopes were dashed when the door open and Cheryl greeted them with a big smile. ""Why, it's John and Barbara; right on time. Do come in."" Cheryl moved aside and motioned for the couple to come in. When they walked past her into the living room, Cheryl closed the door and stood beside them. ""Everybody, I'd like to introduce John and his wife Barbara. Barbara is our special guest tonight. ""John, Why don't you have a seat in recliner over there. I'll introduce everyone to you two a little later."" As John walked across the room to assume his seat, Barbara looked around. The apartment was typical of modern garden apart- ments. The rather small living room opened on end to the dining area which, in turn, was right off the kitchen. Down a short hall was the bath and bedroom. The living room was brightly lit and the white walls seemed to cast a theatre stage effect into the center. Large, floor length drapes covered the picture window which gave a view of the parking lot. Barbara noticed that Cheryl had rearranged the furniture for this evening. The long, low cocktail table had been moved to the center of the room, away from the sofa. Along the wall opposite the sofa were 3 snack trays, each covered with a towel. Barbara could tell there was something under the towels and wondered why Cheryl would cover them so crudely. Sitting on the sofa were Cheryl's three friends. The one on the left was in her early twenties, very petite, around 5 foot even, weighing only about 100 pounds Barbara guessed. She had long, black hair and a well tanned face and arms. Though small, she was nicely built. On her left sat what appeared to be the oldest of the trio. Barbara guessed the woman's age as clos to her own...twenty-nine. She was also the biggest of the trio, standing around 5' 8"" and 140 pounds. Short brown hair framed her round face. On her lap was an opened photo album which all three girls had obviously been studying. Barbara blushed furiously when she realized they were looking at the pictures Cheryl had taken of her the other night. The last girl sat on the other end of the sofa, closest to John. She was also twenty-three or -four, and had blonde hair. She stood about 5' 5"", 120 pounds and had large breasts. Barbara tried to avoid their eyes, but could feel them staring at her. Cheryl waited for John to sit down and then put her arm around Barbara's shoulders as she addressed her friends again. ""Barbara was my neighbor before I got married and moved here. She has agreed to serve us and to provide the entertainment for the night. Haven't you, Barbara?"" Barbara felt a frog in her throat as she answered. ""Yes, Mistress Cheryl."" Her heart was racing and she feared she would- n't be able to go through with this tonight. ""Very good. See what everyone wants to drink and get it for them. You know where everything is. Before you do though, why don't you take off your dress and let my guests see what they're in for tonight?"" Cheryl looked at her guests and smiled. They all smiled back, but looked at Barbara, not Cheryl. ""Yes, Mistress Cheryl,"" Barbara answered. She unbuttoned her dress slowly, bending over for the bottom buttons. When she had finished, she removed the dress and held it in front of her with a quizzical look in her eyes. She felt like she was a slave at auction waiting for the bidding to begin. Her nakedness in front of strangers made her blush deeply. Cheryl grabbed the dress out of Barbara's hand and tossed it into the far corner near the door. ""You won't be needing this for while. Assume your position, Barbara."" At first Barbara didn't understand what Cheryl meant, but then remembered and placed her hands behind her head as she spread her legs apart. She felt Cheryl's hands on her sides twisting her around. She turned slowly until Cheryl stopped her. She stood there with her back to the crowd while Cheryl told them how nice she thought her ass was as she pinched and mauled her cheeks. Barbara thought she would die. Finally Cheryl told her to take everyone's order and get cracking. She walked over to the sofa and asked each what they would like. They giggled and made crude jokes about her but all wanted just a Coke. She did the same to John and he just replied ""Beer"". She went into the kitchen and made the drinks, put them on a tray and carried it back into the living room. As she passed through the dining area, she noticed the table was covered with a pure white sheet over a plastic tablecloth with a pillow in the center. After she served each one their drink, she brought the tray back into the kitchen and laid it on the counter before returning to the living room. She assumed her previous position in the center of the room and waited. Cheryl walked to the center of the room and stood next to Barbara with her hand on Barbara's elbow. ""Let me introduce you to my friends, Barbara. They all live here in the complex and we get together most mornings for coffee. To your left is Lynn. Lynn is in the same boat as I am. Her husband is required to travel quite extensively leaving her home alone for long periods. In the middle is Beth. Beth is single and is a nurse in the surgical department of All Soul's Hospital here in town. She works after- noons, Sunday through Thursday. Lastly, Pam on the right shares the same fate as Lynn and I, except she works, part-time week- ends, at the mall. We've discussed how organize this evening and came up with the following rules. Rather than have everyone asking you to do this and that all at once, we agreed that each would have her turn with you. You will address them as Mistress, just as you do I, and will do whatever they tell you to do. Failure to obey or follow any of the procedures we've agreed to the other night will result in punishment. We are going to save any punishments until the end of the evening, when we will decide how severe they should be. After each of your mistresses is through with you, you are to thank them and show them your respect. Do you understand?""\n""Yes, Mistress Cheryl."" Barbara answered affirmatively but didn't quite understand that last remark about showing them her respect. Surely Cheryl didn't expect her to kiss all their asses. ""Very well, then. Since Beth is a nurse and knows the ropes, we thought it best if she went first and sort of prepped you. "" Cheryl held her free hand out to Beth, who got up, walked over and stood on Barbara's opposite side. ""Hi, Barbara."" Beth looked at Barbara and smiled. ""Since many of the girls ask questions regarding this procedure or that procedure at the hospital, I'm going to use you as my ""dummy"" so the speak. We're gonna get you prepped, cleaned in and out, and demonstrate some medical procedures on you. Don't be afraid. I've done each of these things many, many times and they are not harmful. You may feel some discomfort, that is all. So let's move over to the table and get started, shall we? Cheryl would you get my tray, the one in the middle for me please?"" Beth guided Barbara over to the kitchen table as Cheryl followed carrying one of the covered snack trays. When they reached the table, Beth pulled out a chair and indicated to Barbara that she get up on the table and lie on her back, hands behind her head. Barbara did what she was told. The bright light of the hanging lamp over the center of the table made her squint her eyes, but she dared not shut them. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Beth removing the towel from the tray and grab- bing something. Barbara desperately wanted to turn her head to see what was on the tray but feared that if she did so she would be punished. She was very frightened about these ""procedures"" and made up her mind that she would quit if she thought anything might permanently hurt her. Beth's face appeared in front of Barbara's and shielded her eyes from the light. For the first time Barbara noticed that the rest of the guests had gathered around the table and were looking at them like they would look at one of those salesmen at flea markets who demonstrate this ""super-duper veg-o-matic"". John stood against the wall directly in front of her feet. She then noticed the video camera set up on a tripod to his left. While Barbara stared at the camera, Cheryl reached over and pushed the record button. ""To begin with, Barbara, I'm going to show everyone how we prep the pubic area for surgery. In other words, I'm going to shave your cookie squeaky clean."" Beth left her side momentarily and returned carrying a steaming bowl of water. She dipped a washcloth into the water, gingerly wrung it out and dropped it flat on Barbara's vulva. Barbara jolted when the hot rag hit her in her most tender spot and moved her hips around trying to move the rag from the burning area. Beth told her to keep still and roughly moved the rag over Barbara's pubic area with her finger- tips. As her hands went between Barbara's legs, Beth told her to spread wide and put her feet flat on the table top at each side. Barbara complied. Barbara felt the hot rag with Beth's fingertips part her vagina slightly and sensed that Beth was concentrating a bit too much on her clitoris. The rag moved from her vagina to her anus and the pressure increased. Beth's fingers were stuffing the rag, ever so slightly into Barbara's ass. Suddenly the rag was removed and Barbara felt the razor being dragged across her lower belly. It worked it's way very quickly across her stomach, then down a little lower, across again, down a little lower, across again until it was at the vagina. Beth's free hand held the skin taut as the razor did its job. As she would pull the skin tight, Barbara felt her vagina being opened slightly. From the vagina the razor worked it's way to Barbara's anus. Barbara tensed and felt Beth again pulling her skin tight and her puck- ered anus being opened ever so slightly with each tug. When she had finished, Beth dropped the razor into the bowl and grabbed the rag again. It had cooled enough to hold comfortably and didn't hurt Barbara when it began wiping her newly shaved areas clean. Beth withdrew the rag and leaned back to observe her handiwork. She smiled her approval as the others looked, then smiled in return, each saying how different and clean it looked. John leaned back against the wall. The sight of his pretty wife being shaved in front of strangers, and her hairless pussy, had made his cock grow with excitement. He crossed his legs at the ankles in hopes of hiding his hard-on from the crowd. His eyes glanced to the side where Cheryl was looking through the view finder of the video camera. He could tell from her smile and glazed eyes that she was on her way to becoming as aroused as he was. As he looked back at the table where Barbara was lying, he noticed that the other two girls, Lynn and Pam, seemed to be equally excited. He imagined that this evening was going to end in one helluva orgy. He hoped he would play a more active part in it than he was now. Barbara rolled over on her stomach and hung each foot off the sides of table like Beth told her to do. She rested her head on its side against her clasped hands. Beth's faced appeared in front of her's again and held up something for her to see. ""This is an enema nozzle. You are now going to start getting cleaned on the inside. From now on whenever I show you an instru- ment, I want you to kiss it and take it into your mouth while I explain the procedure to everyone. Understand?"" The slight tremor in Beth's voice was exposing her state of excitement to all present. Her breathing became shorter and her words more to the point. Her face was also becoming flushed. ""Yes, Mistress Beth."" Barbara kissed the end of the nozzle and parted her lips as Beth worked the nozzle gently into her mouth. The nozzle was unlike any Barbara had seen before. It appeared to be much longer, about 7 inches, and had a sort of rounded ball, close to a inch in diameter, about a half inch from the tip. As she worked the nozzle in and out of Barbara's lips, Beth explained to everyone that she would insert the nozzle into Barbara's ass and open the hose clip which would then allow the contents of the bag, which held about a quart and a half of warm, soapy water to flow into Barbara's intestines. She seemed de- lighted to explain that Barbara would feel the warmer-than-body- temperature water entering her and that it would soon cause her some discomfort and appear as though she wouldn't be able to hold any more. Beth smiled widely and said that the adult body could hold 2 full quarts of water without any harm, but she kept it down to only a quart and a half because Barbara would have to hold this for a longer time than normal. When she completed the explanation, Beth took the nozzle out of Barbara's mouth and told her to reach back and spread her ass cheeks w-i-d-e. Barbara did as she was told and spread her cheeks as wide as she could. She soon felt Beth's finger work some kind of lubricant around her anus and then go directly into her asshole. The sudden sensation of pain caused Barbara to jerk, to which Beth responded by jamming her finger in farther. Barbara felt the finger work back and forth a few times before being replaced with the hardness of the nozzle. This, too, was worked in and out a few times before Beth roughly shoved it in as far as it would go."
352,Attone - Part 6,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","greeted by laughter from the crowd around the table. She began to feel a small amount of water trickle out of her ass and down around her vagina onto the table. She grimaced and gritted her teeth hoping she could hold it in. ""Do you know what this is, Barbara?"" Beth was saying in a teasing tone. Barbara heard Beth's voice and realized she had closed her eyes. When she opened them, she saw Beth holding something like a baby's pacifier, but much larger and made of hard rubber. ""No, Mistress Beth,"" she answered. She felt the rubber object at her lips and then entering her mouth after she had remembered to kiss it. She was really uncomfortable now. She had to go to the bathroom badly and could still feel the water trickling down onto her pussy. She accepted this damn rubber thing into her mouth and listened in horror when Beth told everyone that it was a butt plug and would be inserted in her ass so she could hold the enema in longer while another procedure would be done. Barbara felt the tears forming in her eyes again. She couldn't be expected to it in much longer. She surely would rupture something. As she pondered the thought of quitting, Barbara felt the nozzle being withdrawn from her ass. At the instant it popped out, she felt the butt plug being pulled from her mouth and forcefully jammed into the hole where the nozzle had been. ""Ok, turn over on your back with feet flat on the table."" Beth was getting stern now. Her face had taken a pinkish tint to it from her blood pressure and her breathing had become even shallower and more rapid. She reached over to the table and grabbed a squeeze-type douche kit. She held the liquid filled bulb upright while she unscrewed the nozzle. When the nozzle was free, she put it to Barbara's lips and then into her mouth, playing out the same scenario as she had with the enema nozzle. ""Of course you know that this is a douche kit, Barbara. I'm now going to clean out your sweet, shaven pussy with a good, old- fashioned vinegar douche. Now arch your back high into the air, keep your shoulders flat on the table, so that we don't spill any on the table. That's it, now reach up with your hands and spread those lips open for me."" Barbara did as she was told. She spread her vagina wide open and was instantly embarrassed when Beth commented to the others how wet Barbara was already and that she wouldn't need any lubricant this time. Beth withdrew the nozzle from Barbara's mouth and screwed it back onto the bulb. Barbara felt the tip of the douche nozzle entering her vagina and began to feel the cool liquid entering her. Beth told her to squeeze her lips around the nozzle to provide a good seal for the douche, and Barbara fol- lowed her directions. When the bulb had been emptied, Beth told Barbara to squeeze her pussy shut and hold it when she removed the nozzle. Again, Barbara did as she was told and squeezed her vagina so tight, she thought she might bruise it. Beth looked at her for what seemed, to Barbara, a long time. Something inside told Barbara that Beth definitely was a lesbian. Barbara's legs began to waver and she had all she could do to keep her hips elevated. She felt like one big water balloon and she could hear the water sloshing around whenever she moved. She fought desper- ately to keep the liquids inside her, despite the cramps which were now beginning to grab her abdomen. ""Okay, you sweet thing. Go relieve yourself. Before you return, be sure to clean your ass and pussy real good with the wash rag. And don't forget to clean the butt plug."" Beth sounded casual and aloof but Barbara sensed that underneath the voice was one hot bitch. Cheryl watched Barbara nearly leap off the table and head towards the bathroom down the hall. She chuckled at the sight of her pinching her pussy lips together with one hand while the other held the butt plug in place. She hit the pause button on the camera and watched the other girls joking and giggling about what they had just witnessed. While Cheryl was thoroughly enjoy- ing the show, she almost wished that she hadn't invited the girls over that day. She was getting horny now and couldn't wait for her turn at Barbara and maybe, for the first time, feel John's cock deep inside her. She thought back to the first night remem- bered the size of it and amount of come that had spewed forth from it onto Barbara's face and tits. She glanced over at John's crotch and saw that the monster in his pants had again swollen to that size. She fought back the urge to drop to her knees and suck on it right there and, instead, reached over and grabbed it with her hand. John was startled by Cheryl's hand grabbing his crotch. He was busy watching Pam and Lynn chatting and was fantasizing about having them both in bed at the same time when he felt the sudden squeeze. He was so horny he was about to grab Cheryl and plant a big kiss on her as he drug her to the floor and fuck the living daylights out of her. His eyes looked into hers and he knew she felt the same way he did. Just as he was about to suggest what was on his mind, Cheryl motioned towards the hall and stepped behind the camera again. John turned and saw Barbara returning to the table. Her eyes looked directly into his and told of her embarrassment and desire to leave this place NOW! As she crawled back up onto the table, he watched her pretty ass cheeks come apart and reveal the rosebud between them. His cock began twitch- ing again and he had to detract himself from the sight in front of him to prevent having an orgasm in his pants. Beth told Barbara to once again lie on her back with feet flat on the table. When Barbara was in position, she held up a small, sealed envelope for everyone to see and then brought it down to Barbara's eyes. ""Now we'll continue with our cleaning."" she said, smiling at the frightened look on Barbara's face. ""This procedure is used when a patient either refuses, or is unable, to provide a urine specimen. Inside this pouch is a catheter, which is nothing more than a flexible tube. We insert the tube into the urethra and force it up to the bladder thereby providing the urine a clear, open path through which to travel. You've lucked out this time, Barbara. Since this device is sterilized, I cannot allow you to kiss it. As a matter of fact, I must use sterilized gloves to handle it once the bag is opened."" Having said that, Beth dropped the envelope onto Barbara's breasts and grabbed another envelope off the snack table beside her. She opened the package and slipped her hand into one of the surgical gloves inside then did the same with the other hand. When finished, she picked up the envelope from Barbara's breast and removed the tube inside. She wiggled the end of clear plastic in front of Barbara's eyes. ""Okay, Barbara reach down between your legs and spread that pussy of yours again. I want everyone to be able to see your little pee hole."" Barbara reached down and spread her vaginal lips open to expose her urethra. She peered between her knees and saw Cheryl zooming in the video camera lens. She also saw John looking directly at her exposed twat. She kept staring at his eyes hoping he would look at her face and offer some silent support. All at once she began to feel a slight burning sensation as the tube began it's journey inside her. Her eyes teared again and Pam now blocked her view of John. As Lynn looked on at the other side, Beth kept pushing the tube into Barbara until a thin line of urine began to flow through the tube and into a bottle placed on the snack table beside her. As the last of the urine entered the bottle, Beth looked at Barbara's face and smiled. ""Well, Barbara, you're as clean now as you've ever been. I've just one more thing to show everybody and I'm through with my demonstrations."" Beth then pulled the tube quickly from Barbara's urethra and threw it aside. After she removed her gloves, she reached up and patted Barbara on her cheek. ""But don't you fret, sweet thing. I'm sure we'll get together again later tonight for a more pleasurable experience. You can let go of your pussy now and put your hands behind your head again. We'll all get another good look at that beautiful body of yours and then we'll get an even better look at that sweet pie between your legs."" Barbara placed her hands behind her head and opened her mouth slightly as Beth inserted her finger between her lips. Barbara's wide eyes looked at Beth's smiling face as she felt the finger working in and out of her mouth. She noticed the other people were dead quiet and looking at the action taking place. All Barbara could hear was the soft hum of the video camera in the corner. Goose bumps formed on Barbara's arms when she felt Beth's other hand begin to massage her breast. The thumb and forefinger grabbed the nipple and gently pinched and pulled on it. Beth abruptly removed her finger from Barbara's mouth and stopped playing with her breast. ""I seemed to be getting ahead of myself here."" Beth turned aside and grabbed a large metal object from the snack tray. ""I'm sure we all know what this is."" Beth held the object up for all to see. ""How about you John. Do you know what this is used for?"" She smiled when John just shrugged his shoulders and shook his head from side to side. ""This is what the doctor uses to perform a pelvic exam. You just insert this into the lady's twat, open it up like so, and wa-lah, you can see everything she has."" John looked in disbelief. `How the hell can they get that thing in a pussy?' he wondered. He stepped forward as Beth poised it at the entrance to Barbara's vagina, and slowly began working it into his wife. He could swear Barbara's hips pushed forward to accept this thing into her, not once but several times. Once the speculum was in place and Beth began spreading Barbara's vagina open, John bent forward to look. Noticing his interest, Beth took a flashlight off the snack table and directed the light directly into Barbara. John looked in amazement but was soon pushed aside by Lynn, who wanted to get a good look herself. He let her take his spot and stepped back to the wall next to Cheryl. As he stepped back, he noticed Barbara looking at him. He looked into her clouded eyes and flashed an assuring smile at her. He never saw her reaction as Pam moved right into his field of vision, just as Cheryl grabbed his cock and pulled his mouth to her waiting tongue. He almost lost his load as Cheryl ground her crotch against his and worked her tongue inside his mouth. He finally realized that Barbara might see them and pulled away. Cheryl just smiled at him and ran her tongue over her lips. He looked back at the table just in time to see Beth removing the thing from Barbara and set it back down on the snack table. ""That's my show for tonight girls."" Beth said. She then looked at Cheryl and said ""But I'd like reserve some time to have Barbara entertain me later. It seems I've being doing all the entertaining so far.""\n""Oh, for sure, Beth."" Cheryl stepped out from behind the camera and walked over to stand at Barbara's head. ""I'm sure Barbara will show her appreciation AND her respect for you later. Won't you Barbara?""\n""Yes, Mistress Cheryl"" Barbara replied. There was that ""respect"" again. ""Good. Now while we all get ourselves together, clean up this table and get us all another round before assuming your position in the living room."" Cheryl turned away and walked to the living room, grabbing John's arm and pulling him with her. ""Come on everybody. I think we better get ready for whatever it is Pam has in mind for Barbara."" As the others went into the living room, Barbara removed the coverings from the table and straightened the chairs around it. Upon completion of her cleaning, she poured each of her tormen- tors another glass of Coke and got John a fresh beer from the fridge, loaded them onto a tray and carried it into the living room where everyone sat. She felt self conscious as she bent over each time she overed the tray to one of the guests. Her tits would swing down and everyone would look at them, then her face and smile. When she offered John the beer, his hand went around hers and held it for a brief instant. That made her feel better. She had noticed John's hard-on through his pants and the thought that this was exciting him started to arouse her. She remembered the other night and her orgasm which was the most intense she had ever had. She chuckled to herself as she thought ""At least nobody could tell how wet I am from my pussy hair."" She returned the tray to the kitchen then went back into the living room and stood in the center of room, hands tightly clasped behind her head, feet spread apart, eyes straight ahead. Cheryl walked to the center of the small room, stood in front of Barbara, and put her hand between Barbara's legs. ""What say you get yourself ready for Pam. Play with your tits and get your nipples nice and hard for her."" Barbara hesitated a moment then moved her hands down to her tits. As she massaged her nipples she felt Cheryl's finger enter her and start working in and out. Barbara was getting hot and her hips began to gyrate, meeting Cheryl's probing finger each time it thrust into her. All of a sudden she felt the finger complete- ly withdraw from her pussy and reappear on her lips. She cracked her mouth open and accepted the wet finger into it. As it moved back and forth against her tongue, Barbara began to get weak. She was about to have an orgasm on the spot. Cheryl must have noticed this and withdrew her finger. She ordered Barbara to put her hands behind her head again."
353,Attone - Part 7,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","care of it later during the punishment session. Now, if you're really sorry, you'll make this dance just for me, and as sexy as you can be. If I'm pleased with your performance, I'll ask Cheryl to go easy on you. If you're ready with the video camera, Cheryl, I'll put on the music."" Pam glared at Barbara and walked over to one of the two snack tables still covered. She removed the towel covering it and grabbed a compact disc, which she inserted into Cheryl's stereo. She pressed the play button and went back to the sofa where she sat down. As soon as she heard the first beats of the conga and bongo drums, Barbara recognized the song. It was entitled ""Jungle Fever"" and performed by a little known group named ""Chakachas"". Basically, the song consisted of jungle rhythms and the moaning of a native girl apparently in the throes of passion. She had expected the music to be something more modern and upbeat and had no idea how to begin dancing to this. At Pam's stern warning, she began moving her feet. As the music played, Barbara closed her eyes and imagined herself as the girl on the recording. She moved around as though she was against a tree in the jungle and being taken by a large native warrior. Her hips undulated with the beat of the drums as her hands ran up and down her body. She caressed her breasts, paying particular attention to her nipples, then brought both hands down between her legs and began caressing her bald pubic area and vagina. The smell of her own juices and the sound of the music was transporting her out of the room into the jungle. Her mind began to lose all sense of reality and got lost in her imagination. She turned around with her back to the audience and started to caress her buttocks. Her hands slowly moved over each cheek and then, one by one, ran down the crease where they came together. She grabbed each cheek, bent forward at the waist, and spread them apart as her fingers played against first her asshole, then her pussy. She was so lost in the moment that she had not heard the music stop. At this point she just wanted to come...nothing else. Just one big, earth trembling, body shaking, leg drenching, fucking orgasm. She shoved two, then three, fingers into her waiting pussy and began pumping her hips into them violently until she felt the room spinning and thought she was going to faint. She came violently, with an unearthly scream and legs buckling as she sank to the floor in a heap. The spectators in the room sat mesmerized by Barbara's dance. Cheryl kept her eye glued to the camera and zoomed the lens in and out as Barbara's hands worked over her body. Lynn's mouth hung open as she watched without taking her eyes off Barbara. Beth, already worked up from her time with Barbara, couldn't bear it any longer and let her hand wander under her dress and begin rubbing between her legs. John was in awe. He had never seen this side of his wife before...not even when she had a little to much to drink. He shot a quick glance around the room and noticed everyone else seemed as stunned as he was...especially Beth. When Barbara fell to the floor, he was ready to jump up and help her back to her feet but stopped as Pam began to speak. ""Goddam, girl. That was one helluva show you put on. Pam got off the couch and walked over to the prone Barbara. She grabbed the wrist of the hand that had just emerged from her cunt and pulled her up to the feet. She held up the soaked hand for all to see and laughingly said ""Look at the mess you made you made all over your hand. Clean it off...with your tongue."" She jerked the hand down to Barbara's lips and watched as Barbara began licking the pussy juice off it. Pam had gotten hot watching Barbara perform, but she bathed in the power she had over the older Barbara and was now ready to have Barbara provide her with her own orgasm. When the hand was clean, she ordered Barbara to get down on her knees and grabbed a large, black dildo off her snack tray. She then walked back to the sofa, hiked her mini dress up to her waist, removed her panties, and sat down on the edge of the couch with her legs spread wide. She beckoned Barbara to crawl on her knees over to her. ""I'm now going to let you please me with this dildo, Barbara. But, first, I'll need a little lubricant so it'll go in easy. Since I neglected to bring any, we'll use your juices you have in your mouth. Start licking me real wet like."" Pam grabbed the back of Barbara's head and shoved it into her crotch. As Barbara licked, Pam moved her head up and down to assure she licked every inch. When she was satisfied that she had been ""lubed"" enough, she pulled Barbara away from her. She reached down and offered the dildo to Barbara's mouth, large end first. When Barbara opened her mouth to accept it, Pam put it in about an inch. ""You may use your hands to spread my pussy lips apart, but the dildo must stay in your mouth. Now get to work!"" Barbara leaned forward and as her fingers spread Pam's pussy lips apart she began inserting the dildo slowly into her. She went slowly at first. Ease it in a little then back out, each thrust entered Pam a little further. It wasn't long before she had it all the way in and with each thrust her upper lip would kiss Pam's clitoris. Pam had grabbed her head again and was pulling it deeper into her thighs until Barbara thought Pam was trying to stuff her whole head up there. As the pace quickened, Barbara felt some hands rubbing her pussy and anus. The fingers would start to enter each hole then back out. Soon, the fingers were replaced by a larger, rubber like, object which began to find its way into her waiting vagina. The tip of the object had no sooner entered her pussy when she felt another similar object at her ass. She realized that someone was filling her with a double dildo. At this stage she not only did not care, she welcomed it. As her head was alternately pushed and pulled in and out of Pam's crotch, her hips involuntarily moved back and forth on the double dildo. She wanted to feel it deep inside her. She wondered why she felt like this. Everything she had learned growing up told her she should be repulsed by sex with another woman. The thought of lesbian sex had always turned her stomach before the other night. Before then she had never even dreamed of anal sex. Now her body had control over her mind and she actually was enjoying it...no, craving it. She was on the brink of orgasm again. She wanted to take the dildo out of her mouth and lick Pam's pussy all over...even her ass, but the thought of additional punishment kept her from doing it. Besides, she figured that before the night was over she'd be told to kiss everyone's ass anyhow. Beth kept pumping the dildo in and out of Barbara's cute little ass and pussy while she watched her work over Pam. Occa- sionally she would look over at John and smile, as if to say ""sorry, sucker, she's mine now and you can't do a thing about it"". Beth told herself that before the night was over she was going to have a taste of Barbara's pussy as she would likewise be tasting hers. She noticed that Barbara was beginning to come again and did not want that to happen. No, better to keep her hot and horny for the rest of night. She withdrew the dildo and set it back down on Pam's table. Before she got up to return to her seat, she leaned forward and kissed Barbara's asshole, letting the tip of her tongue wiggle just around the rim a little. Lynn was sitting at the edge of her seat watching the action at both ends when Cheryl whispered the suggestion into her ear. She looked over at John and saw his hard-on and far-away look in his eyes then turned to Cheryl and smiled widely as she shook her head up and down signally she'd do it. Barbara couldn't believe it when she felt the double dildo removed from her. She needed to come badly, just as Pam was coming now. When she felt the lips and tongue on her ass, shivers ran up her spine and she immediately began pumping the dildo into Pam as fast as her head would bob. Pam responded by thrusting her hips forward and pulling Barbara's head into them faster and faster. Her moans got louder and louder until they erupted into a loud OHHHHHHHHHH! Barbara knew Pam had an orgasm and began slowing her head movements allowing Pam to come down from her high slowly. ""Why, oh why couldn't that be me?"" she wondered to herself. She had to come again and didn't care what she had to do accomplish it. When Pam had quieted down, Barbara removed the dildo from her pussy and knelt there with it still in her mouth while she waited for further orders. ""Damn, you are good!"" Pam finally had caught her breath enough to speak. ""Maybe I can talk Cheryl in selling you to me."" She Chuckled. ""No way."" laughed Cheryl as she made her way over to the kneeling Barbara. ""Assume your position, Barbara."" Barbara got to her feet and placed her hands behind her head but still held the dildo, dripping with Pam's juices, in her mouth. Cheryl took the end of dildo closest to Barbara's lips between her thumb and forefinger and pulled it from her. She turned it around and laid it on Barbara's lips. ""Open"" she muttered, but it was unneces- sary. Barbara had started to part her lips the moment the dildo was placed there. She took the long, thick tool in her mouth as far as Cheryl fed it to her and greedily lapped the juices from it. Finally, Cheryl removed the dildo and tossed it onto Pam's table. ""Okay, last, but not least, Lynn has her chance."" With that said, Cheryl glanced over at John and returned to her video camera. Lynn strode over to her table and, after removing the cover, took the lone item on it...a rather long strap-on dildo. She walked over to John and asked him to hold it for her while she got ready. John eagerly accepted the device and watched with wide eyes as Lynn began undressing right in front of him. As she undressed, Lynn looked directly at John's eyes. She was very proud of her body and undressed as sultry as she knew how. John watched as Lynn removed her blouse and freed her perfectly proportioned breasts. He glanced at Barbara and realized she was unable to see them without turning around. He felt a little relieved and liberated knowing that fact. His eyes were on Lynn's hands which were now unbuttoning her jeans. As the jeans fell to the floor, Lynn revealed a perfectly flat, tight stomach and gorgeous legs. She stepped out of the jeans and thrust her hips forward towards John's face as she hook her thumbs around the waist of her thong panties and slowly worked them down over her hips, pausing as they reached mid thigh and were below her pussy. She reached out and supported herself with one hand on John's shoulder while the other hand peeled the panties from each leg. John had all he could do to keep from grabbing her ass and pulling that sweet looking box to his face. Lynn, for the first time, noticed how big John's hard on was and, as she let go of his shoulder, she let her hand slide down his chest and run across his massive cock on their way down to the floor to pick up her panties. When she was bent completely over with both hands on the floor, she feigned falling forward and shoved her head into John's crotch. John felt Lynn's head in his lap and felt her hot breath blow from her lips, which were kissing his cock through his pants. Lynn looked up at John's face, smiled, and brought herself up to her feet. She took the strap-on dildo from John's hand and strapped it around her waist. She then put her foot on the leg of John's chair as she ran another strap around her thigh. She knew that placing her leg up high like that would open her pussy and allow John a perfect view. When through she repeat- ed the process with the other leg. Finally, she turned around facing Barbara's direction and bent forward at the waist to give John a good look at her ass. Satisfied, she walked over to Barbara and stood in front of her holding her massive ""cock"" pointed right at Barbara's pussy. ""I think, Barbara, that I detected a severe urge on your part to have an orgasm. Tell me...are you as hot as you appear?"""
354,Attone - Part 8,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","John marveled at the view. The girls were positioned so that Barbara's pussy was in clear sight and he could see the 12"" shaft being sucked into it and then coming out. With each stroke, Lynn's ass cheeks would alternately squeeze together then spread apart displaying the tight rosebud they held between them. He didn't understand how he could have watched all this sex and still not have come. His balls ached, as if his cock were trying to pull them away from his body in an attempt to get bigger. He couldn't take much more. Lynn felt the orgasm building in Barbara at the same pace as the one building inside her. The little nubs molded into the strap-on dildo mashed against her clit with each push and was driving her crazy. She thought of John watching her fuck his wife and that, too, drove her wild. She wished he would fuck her ass with his big prick at the same time and come all over her pussy. She loved it when Roger, her husband, would pull out just before climax and come over her stomach. As her fantasies grew bolder and wilder, the nubs mashing against her pussy became faster and faster. She was coming now. As she began orgasm, she gave one last, deep thrust and at the same instant she buried the dildo all the way into her, she felt Barbara collapse to the floor with her on top. It had been a violent orgasm. The best she had in months. She pulled out of Barbara, got groggily to her feet, undid the dildo from her body, threw it aside and stumbled to the couch where she plopped down out of breath. Barbara laid on the floor completely exhausted. She was confused and near tears over what had happened this night. She had always considered herself a person of high morals with complete loyalty to her husband and now she's been forced to perform, to her, unspeakable sex acts in front of John and other spectators. Worse yet was the fact that she had found pleasure in them. She felt like she was a lower life form and began sobbing in self-pity. ""How can I ever face John as his wife again?"" she asked herself. As the tears began to trickle out of the corners of her eyes, she saw Cheryl's feet at her head. ""No more"" she said to herself. She felt guilty and dirty. ""Rise and shine, sweet thing."" Cheryl nudged Barbara with foot. ""It's time for MY part of the show."" Barbara rose to her feet and assumed her position. She felt overwhelming shame and could not look the others in the face. She hadn't planned on Cheryl being part of the activities and thought that the evening was ending. She wondered what humiliation Cheryl had in store for her now, and whether she could take any more without completely breaking down. ""I've been watching your poor husband over there, Barbara, and I realize that we must to something to relieve his condition. Don't you agree?"" Cheryl had a taunting slant to her tone. ""Yes, Mistress Cheryl."" Barbara imagined that she would now have to give John another blow-job in front of everyone. ""Good."" Cheryl continued. ""John, why don't you free yourself of those clothes and get ready for some action."" John didn't have to be told twice. He jumped to his feet and within a minute was completely nude. His huge cock jutted out from between his legs and glowed a bright pink from the blood that had been rushing to it all evening. He stood there wondering what to do next. Pam and Lynn looked at John with hungry eyes. Both women wanted a piece of that hunk. Neither had ever seen such a magnif- icent example of manhood in their lives. Beth couldn't take her eyes off Barbara. ""Sit down, John."" Cheryl waited until John sat down and then turned her attention to back to Barbara. ""Ok, Barbara. I want you to crawl over to John on your hands and knees and start sucking on that big dick of his while I get ready.""\n""Yes, Mistress Cheryl."" Barbara crawled over to where John was seated and took the tip of his cock into her mouth. As she worked her lips and tongue over John's dick, she glanced up at him and saw him staring straight ahead, not at her. She feared that he had lost all respect for her and didn't want to see her anymore. What she didn't know was that John was staring across the room at Cheryl who was busy getting herself nude. She found out soon enough when she saw Cheryl, completely naked, straddle John's legs and lower herself onto his lap with her pussy staring directly at Barbara. ""That's fine, Barbara. Now you can guide that baloney right into my pussy, but do continue licking his balls while I ride this horse home."" Cheryl chuckled as she raised herself up off John""s lap. Barbara took John's cock and positioned the tip against Cheryl's soaking pussy. She held it in place as Cheryl lowered herself slowly, then rose again only to descend once more. She began licking John's balls as Cheryl continuing pumping on his rod. Her face was only inches away from the action and every time Cheryl would lower herself, Barbara felt Cheryl's pubic hair on her forehead and then her labia on her nose. The smell of female sex juices were not new to Barbara any longer, but she now found that they excited her. Not in a sexual way, she was completely spent this evening and was merely carrying out orders in a robotic method. Not sexual, but in a strange, forbidden way. Like the excitement she got as a teenager when she would sneak a smoke when her parents weren't looking, or skinny-dip in the pool late at night knowing that the neighbors might be watching. Cheryl felt John's dick pounding on her cervix and stretch- ing the walls of her vagina. It was a divine ache. She continued working up and down as she watched the others. Pam had picked up the vibrator and was working it in and out of her pussy while Lynn sat mesmerized by the sights and couldn't help but rub her small twat. Beth still couldn't take her eyes off Barbara. Cheryl snapped her fingers at Beth and when she looked up, wagged a finger at Beth then at Barbara elevated hips and spread thighs. Beth caught on to the meaning and crawled over to Barbara's waiting cookie. Barbara felt someone's hand gently spreading her vaginal lips followed by the delicate touch of a tongue licking her entire slit and clitoris. She spread her legs a little wider to allow whoever it was better access. She enjoyed this. All night long it was her playing the active part and now someone was actively, tenderly caressing her sex with their tongue. It thrilled her and she began to lick John's balls a little faster and with more determination than ever. Cheryl looked around the room at the orgy unfolding before her eyes and began pumping faster. She could tell John was nearing climax and pumped a few more times, very deeply, before reaching down and pulling the cock from her pussy. She moved her hand back and forth over the soaked tool until it began to throb and she knew John was coming. At that instant, she pointed down at Barbara's tongue and had her long awaited orgasm as she watch John's dick spew forth massive amounts of cum over his wife's eyelids, nose, lips and tongue."
355,Attone - Part 9,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy', 'slave']","Barbara handed the paddle to Pam and asked her to ""Please punish me"". Pam took the paddle and stood up and directed Barbara to turn around and put her forehead on the floor. When Barbara was positioned, Pam took the first swing. It wasn't a strong swing and the room filled with boos and chided her to put more feeling into it. The second blow was harder and began to turn Barbara's cheeks pink. As instructed, Barbara counted each stroke with a ""Mistress Pam"" following. Each time the sandpaper covered paddle landed, the pain increased and caused Barbara to lunge forward a bit which, in turn, caused the clothespins on her nipples to drag on the carpet and pull on her tits. By the time she had counted the twelfth stroke, Barbara's cheeks were bright red and very sore. Pam then instructed her to show ""her respect"" and got down on her knees with her upper body resting on the sofa. Barbara crawled around to Pam's exposed ass, reached up to spread her cheeks, and began tonguing her ass. As Barbara tongued Pam, Cheryl kept shouting instructions. ""Work that tongue faster,"" she said. ""Get it in deeper...deeper. Pull her buttocks wide."" Barbara followed each order exactly. Partly to avoid the wrath of Cheryl and partly to delay the next set of blows from the bigger and stronger Beth. Pam began pushing her hips into Barbara's face harder and harder and Barbara responded by trying to push her tongue into Pam's ass deeper and deeper. Barbara had mixed feelings when she heard Cheryl proclaim that was enough for Pam. On one hand she was glad that part was over, but on the other, her aching butt would now be subject to more pain. Finally, it was over. Barbara had been spanked by all three guests and had licked their asses until her tongue was almost as sore as her backside which literally glowed like a bright red Chinese lantern. The mere thought of touching it sent shivers through her body. She had no idea how she would get by Cheryl's paddling. She held back the sobs and crawled over to Cheryl, who was now sitting on the arm of John's chair, and offered her the paddle. ""Please punish me, Mistress Cheryl."" she whimpered as she planted her head firmly into the carpet. Cheryl took the paddle and moved around to Barbara's elevat- ed rump, then back to her head. ""That sweet little ass of yours looks real sore Barbara. What would you do if I let you off with no more paddling?""\n""Oh, I'd do anything .. anything at all, Mistress Cheryl. Please don't paddle me any more, Mistress Cheryl. I hurt so much, Mistress Cheryl."" Barbara felt elated that she might not have to go through any more paddling. She would do just about anything to avoid it. Her ass felt like the skin covering it had been sanded off. ""Start licking my feet."" Cheryl watched the agonizing Barbara leap forward and begin licking her feet. She reveled in the power she held over the woman and was glorified to display this power to her friends. ""That's it. Just like last time. Don't forget to get in between each toe. Now, here's what I'll do. I'll give you ten minutes to suck my pussy. If I come during those ten minutes, I'll forgive your spanking and let you show me your respect, after which, you're done for the night. Agreed?"" Barbara's mouth remained glued to Cheryl's feet. ""Yes, Mistress Cheryl. I'll make you come, Mistress Cheryl. I promise."" She flung her head between Cheryl's thighs and began moving her tongue over her mistresses vagina as expertly as she knew how. She imagined how she'd like it done to her and used her hands to spread Cheryl's lips and allow her tongue access to the clitoris. She was excited to see Cheryl respond to her probing, and moved her tongue back and forth over Cheryl's vagina as she let a finger begin playing with the puckered rim of her tormentor's ass. Barbara glanced up to look at Cheryl's face and noticed John watching her intently. The sight of him watching her do this rattled her and she shut her eyes and concentrated on avoiding any more spanking by giving Cheryl the orgasm she wanted. It didn't seem like ten minutes had passed before Cheryl began to buck her hips uncontrollably and start moaning. A few seconds later Cheryl grabbed Barbara's head and pushed it into her cunt as she came wildly. Barbara, hoping to get the night over with, slowed her tongue and allowed Cheryl to come down from her high. She then began working on Cheryl's asshole with as much vigor as on her cunt. As she worked her tongue around and into the gleam- ing rim, Barbara repeatedly mumbled, ""I respect you, Mistress Cheryl. Thank you, Mistress Cheryl.""\n\nJohn stared at the road ahead as he drove home. His wife sat beside him, sore, exhausted and naked. Cheryl had instructed her to remain naked until she reached home. She also told her to keep the cucumber inside her pussy during the ride and that she would find out if she had disobeyed. Barbara sat and twirled the cucumber between her legs. She wondered how long this would go on. How long must she endure the humiliation and pain. A feeling inside her told her it would go on and on. She leaned back against the seat. Her eyes closed and her mouth formed a wide grin as she dozed.\n\n Future episodes planned are: The Bitching The Outing The Descent"
356,Aubade,"['MF', 'rom']","I thought for a minute. ""It comes down to this: I've lost everything I've ever had. I've lost my house, I've lost my kids, I've lost half my income, I've lost my credit rating, and I've lost my self respect."" I thought for another few seconds, ""By the time I'm finished paying child support, I'll be five years away from retirement. I won't be able to retire, not when I have to hand my ex-wife half my paycheck for the next umpteen years!"" I felt robbed. It had been two years since the divorce, and still I could not let the anger go. I was a senior engineer, and my take home pay was the same as a starting teacher. And it was not going to get better for a very long time, if ever.\n\n""So,"" she continued quietly, ""the divorce robbed you of everything?"" She touched my hand, took it in hers, and squeezed it.\n\nI shook my head and smiled. ""It did give me a few things, I'll have to admit."" I chuckled. ""Like a few grey hairs...""\n\nShe ran her other hand lightly up my other arm, and across my chest. ""Anything else?"" she said, her eyes sparkling.\n\n""If you're trying to use sex to get me into a jolly mood,"" I said, ""you are very close to succeeding.""\n\nShe wrapped her arms around me, but turned serious for a moment. ""You are one of the most caring, decent, honest, funny, sensitive men I have ever met. It aggravates me when you forget that. You may have lost things, but you never lost who you are. You just have a problem believing in yourself. Give yourself a chance."" She then smiled impishly and began to slowly rub her breasts against my chest. ""I'm certainly giving you a chance right now.""\n\nI held her close. ""Thank you,"" I whispered, ""and you don't have to make love to me just to get me out of my funk. You're the best damn thing to happen to me in a very long time. I hope you know that."" I was not entirely finished feeling sorry for myself, of course; nothing is ever fixed in five minutes. I would not let my situation spoil the rest of my day, though. She had given me that.\n\nShe nuzzled me, and said ""I never have sex out of pity."" I gave her a stare. ""Well,"" she continued, ""not usually. The truth is, though, I've gotten myself a little hot and I would like to explore that a little further. Like to help me?"" She emphasized the word 'help' by placing little kisses next to my right ear. A chill raced up my spine when she did that.\n\nHow could I, as a decent, honest, caring, sensitive etc. etc. etc. possibly refuse a request like that?\n\nEspecially since she asked so nice?\n\nShe was not taking any chances. She broke our embrace, took my hand, and lead us to the bedroom. She popped Annie Lennox's ""Diva"" into the cassette player and put the music on low as I closed the blinds and the door to the room. She unbuttoned the first three buttons of her blouse, then put her hands on her hips. She smiled, and said ""Come on over here, lover. You're credit's still good with me!""\n\n""Actually, I think I have enough to make a small deposit today,"" I teased. She smirked and pointed to the condom on the dresser. ""Just make sure you put your 'deposit' in the proper envelope, buster!"" We both laughed at that one.\n\nI crossed over to her and cupped her chin in my hand. Our lips met and danced on each other. I took my hand away from her face and wrapped both arms around her. She held me tightly and we kissed each other more deeply. I slid one hand back around and began to unbutton the rest of her blouse. I noticed she was wearing her red bra--which told me she was thinking of jumping my bones some time today anyway. I smiled. So this really was not pity. That made me hot. I kissed her again, and began to tease her nipple through the silky fabric of the bra.\n\nShe moaned, and gave me one of her ""fuck me"" looks through partially closed eyes. Nothing is sexier than a partner that really wants you. I took my other hand and began to scratch both nipples at the same time. She closed her eyes and her smile got wider. She took her hands and began to unbutton my shirt as well. Soon her thumbs were caressing my nipples, and my half-rigid cock suddenly became fully erect. I began to slide it against her crotch, stimulating both of us through our clothes. We both moaned together.\n\nShe was a hungry for me as I was for her. We lay down on the bed and let our hands and our lips explore and delight each other. I felt her tug at my belt, felt her get it open. She undid my fly, and I helped her as she removed my pants and underwear together. She quickly stripped off my socks, and took a moment to look at me.\n\nI waited, almost holding my breath. She smiled, and gently ran her hand up my leg, across the inside of my thigh, and finally up my cock. I gasped in pleasure. I was a little surprised, too. Usually I'm the first to undo her pants, but then I like to eat pussy. I especially like her taste: very rich and musky.\n\n""Would you do something for me?"" I asked.\n\n""What?"" she said.\n\n""I would like you to use your hands this time,"" I said. ""I don't want to come that way, but I do want you to use your hands.""\n\n""I have a better idea, if you're game,"" she said. I nodded. I had a pretty good idea of what she had in mind.\n\nShe took off her blouse, and unhooked and removed her bra. She got a tube of KY jelly and handed it to me. ""Warm that up and put some on my breasts."" I poured a generous amount onto my hands and smeared some onto my palms. When the chill was off, I began to lightly apply the jelly to the area between her breasts. I massaged some into her nipples for good measure. She smiled as I did this, but finally she pushed me down onto the bed, and climbed over me. She took a breast in each hand, and placed herself so my penis between her breasts. She pushed her breasts together, and began to slide my cock between them.\n\nThe sensation was intense. I don't know what it is about being tit fucked, but it drives me wild. I began to move my hips. I whimpered. I clutched the bed. And all the while my lady was giving me this deliciously possessive look. Every time my cock would peek out from between her breasts, she would rub the tip with one of her fingers.\n\nAfter a minute of this delicious torture, she said ""I want you in me."" I nodded and cleaned myself off, and toweled down her chest. I began to play with her as I wiped KY jelly off of her. She moaned, but managed to say ""Please, I want you in me,"" again.\n\nThis was a little odd, too, since she loves to be eaten, but I stopped rubbing her and put the condom on. In the meantime she had rolled onto her back.\n\n""Are you sure I can't..."" I started. I really do like to eat pussy.\n\n""Come on over here,"" she said. Well, she did ask awful nice.\n\nI climbed on top of her, and she guided me in.\n\n""Oh, god, I love this,"" she sighed, and she began to make little cooing sounds as I began to make love to her. I always love the feeling of being inside of her; hot and smooth and tight. We were both on fire. She called my name as I picked up the tempo. She screamed and her hands clutched the bed sheets as she came.\n\n""Don't hold back, baby, come for me,"" she said. I obliged and concentrated on the feeling her pussy was giving me, changing my rhythm slightly. This is what she wanted, because she started to moan as soon as I established the new rhythm.\n\n""Oh, god, yes! Don't hold back! Don't hold back!"" I began to whimper as I neared climax. I finally came, screaming, my hips jerking into her so hard I could hear our bodies slap.\n\nWe lay still for a while, holding each other tightly. I lifted myself up, took hold of the condom, and slid out of her before I became limp. I cleaned myself off quickly and returned to bed. We climbed underneath the sheets and held each other in the subdued light of the room.\n\n""Feel better?"" she asked.\n\n""Uh huh,"" I said. ""You can make me feel better like that anytime! How about you?""\n\nShe purred and held me closer. ""I love you,"" she said after a while. Her voice was strange. I could feel the gears in her skull whirling away.\n\n""I know. I love you too."" I was still for a minute. ""What are you thinking,"" I said.\n\n""You're not angry with me, are you?"" she asked.\n\nI tried to give her the most loving ""Are you completely insane?"" look I could manage. ""Not in the least! Why?""\n\n""I'm always a little afraid that you'll blame me for making you move away from your children.""\n\nThis is why I try to keep my little morose episodes under control. ""My move was my choice, you know that,"" I said. ""This is a beautiful part of the country. I was thinking of moving here anyway. You were just the incentive I needed to get off my ass and do something. Listen, hon, my ex-wife is always going to play games with the children. Always. My coming down here was one of the ways I tell her that I refuse to play her game. I refuse to be held hostage by her.""\n\nShe nodded. She's heard this before, also.\n\n""I miss them, but I have to do things that make me happy, too. And children eventually leave home. I'm looking for something a lot more permanent. You know that.""\n\nShe nodded again.\n\n""Do you want me permanent?"" she asked.\n\nOne of the most terrifying things you can ask a divorced person to think about is remarriage. A good percentage of remarriages fail. Most divorced people will tell you that one divorce per lifetime is more than enough. Unless, of course, you're my Uncle Zeb. He turned personal divorce into a growth industry: his ex-wives payed *him* alimony, but that's another story.\n\nThe only thing more terrifying than a second divorce is the thought of growing old alone. Which is why a lot of people get remarried anyway.\n\nI fell back on the old Irish trick of answering a question with a question. ""Is that a proposal of marriage?"" I said gently.\n\nShe was quiet for a long time. Finally, she said ""I'm not sure.""\n\n""Neither am I, dear. I would like to be your lover until one of us is sure. I want to be your friend forever. You already know my timetable."" Two years is enough time to figure out if you're going to make it or not. Long enough to stop being on your ""best behavior"" all the time and find out what the other person is really like, short enough that if things don't work out, you don't feel like either party has wasted a lot of time.\n\nIn other words, enough time to have one or two big fights, just to see how you both handle it. To date we had not had a big fight. This is what I was waiting for. I was not going to pick a fight just to see what would happen. It had to be something that was real to one of us.\n\nIt scared me a bit to realize that if she had proposed, I probably would have accepted. Impulsive, emotional behavior is what got me into trouble the last time. And I was so in love with her.\n\nI felt her nod. ""I agree, you know that. I don't want to get burned, either. It's just...""\n\n""It's just that the ambiguity gets you down?"" I said.\n\n""Yeah. It drives me a little crazy wondering, sometimes.""\n\n""Me too,"" I said. ""I'm not going anywhere, though.""\n\n""I know,"" she said, ""I'm sticking around, too.""\n\nAnd as our morning slid into early afternoon we held each other, and talked to each other, and loved each other. Our fears, for the moment, were held clutched close inside; a little less fearful for having been brought out into the daylight for a short time."
357,Audio's Not So Typical Weekend 1,"['MF', 'rom']","The scene opens with you running to the bathroom to freshen-up. You're dressed as a devil women wearing a red leotard with horns and a long red tail. As you enter the bathroom, it was packed full of women all scantily clad in costume. You can feel your pussy is wet enough from all the craziness on the main floor, but in the bathroom you could hardly keep from touching your clit just a little especially with your bladder so full. As you make your way to the toilet, you could see there was no door and sitting on the toilet was Amy. As you looked down at Amy, pulling up her panties, you could see her pussy is clean shaven, but quickly looked away so as not to appear obviously excited. As Amy stood up she asks you for a hand in getting her leopard leotard costume back on her. You say yes immediately conscious of maybe replying to fast, and because there was so little space in the bathroom, you can't help but brush your hand across the nipples of Amy titties. (At this time in the story I suggested that Leslie pull her panties up the crack of her ass just a little tighter. She asks me how my cock is doing and that she wishes she were at my side to watch me stroke my cock. I reply its nice and hard, and I have one hand cupping my balls. I don't really want to jerk off too fast or I might come. Leslie begs me in a erotic way not to come and continue with the fantasy.)\n\nYou now have Amy's leotard up but can't get her straps over her shoulders because her breast are to large. You and Amy look at each other and giggle then both of you notice two other women standing right next to you in the bathroom. You both watch as the two of them openly french kiss and reach down with their hands between their legs and masturbate each other. As you and Amy turn your eyes back to each other you both notice each others nipples are hard. You crack a smile looking for a sign and she returns the smile and says ""Hold on to my shoulder straps"". Amy then presses both her hands against her breasts and you pull the straps up and over her shoulder. You feel a little pee escape as a shudder sweeps through your body watching Amy squeeze her breasts together. (Leslie is now telling me she has two fingers up her pussy and one in her ass hole. I reply that I'll stick a finger up mine so we can be together).\n\nAs you turn your back to the toilet Amy asks if she can help you. ""Oh Yes"" you reply and Amy slips the straps down your side, smiling as your breasts pop into view. She continues to pull your costume down over you hips to your knees and you feel so naked and embarrassed for loosing control. Amy smiles as she looks at your wet pussy and then says; ""It looks like you really need to go badly"" You face feels as red as a tomato as you sit down on the toilet Amy suggests that she acts as a modesty shield. You look up at her and thank here for being so considerate. Amy turns her back as you relax your bladder and begin to pee, sighing in relief. Amy turns and smiles and you both start to laugh aloud. You reach out and grab Amy for balance and she turns around to face you. You part your thighs and scoot forward on the toilet feeling no modesty towards this stranger. Amy looks down and watches you finish peeing.\n\nYou scoot farther foward until you feel the cold toilet seat on you over excited clit. The laughter stops and your eyes meet and she steps closer to you as you wrap you hands around her ass slipping your hands beneath the leotard. As Amy's body comes closer you look straight ahead and see her pussy. Her costume is so tight as the nylon stretch material flows down between her parted thighs it gently cups her smooth pussy making her lips appear larger than normal. The costume is french cut and you can see her skimpy tan line flare up from her mound and up high across her thighs. You quickly invision her walking along crowded Brazilian beach in a bikini which covers only her nipples and slit with the tiniest of string slipping up between her ass cheeks. Amy continues to advance bringing her pussy closer to your mouth. She takes your head and guides it to her pussy. You open your mouth as wide as possible to cover as much of her pussy as possible. Your tongue reaches out and you taste her dampness. (Now I tell Leslie to slide her panties off and bring them up to her face. She tells me she's first stuffing her panties in her pussy first and masturbating just to make sure they're plenty wet with her joy juices, then brings them up to her face and begins to lick the crotch. By now we both can't stand it and both begin to jerk off closing in on a wonderful orgasm. As Leslie begins to come I release my load telling her how high my come is shooting. That does it for her and she orgasms inhaling her own womanly scent.\n\nAfter we both calmed down we made plans for the following weekend to continue the bathroom fantasy and said goodnight. As I hung up the phone I looked at the clock and realized it was 2:30 AM. As I fell back to sleep I didn't know that it would only be for just about one hour, but I'll continue this story at another time."
358,Audio's Not So Typical Weekend 2,"['MF', 'rom']","I had forgotten I was only in my undies and as Jackie stumbled in, she gave me a little wink and looked down at my bikini briefs, smiled and followed her daughter into the kitchen.\n\n""Got any beer?"" Patty said opening the refer.\n\n""Help yourself"" I replied.\n\nI stood at the entrance to my small kitchen watching the antics of these to very attractive and drunk women. I watched the two of them looking through the refer noticing they were both wearing very tight designer blue jeans that formed nicely around their asses. Patty was around 35 and I guessed her mother was in the low fifties. Both women had red hair and had full figures to let any clothing work its magic. Patty had just taken off her sweater she had on outside and revealed a nylon skin-tight leotard that clearly outlined her mouth watering titties. Her mother had also taken off a wind breaker type jacket. She had on a wrap around blouse that tucked under her very large breasts. By the condition of they hair and make-up they had obviously danced the night away. Watching Patty and her mother bending over to look for the beer, I noticed they were both wearing real cum-fuck-me jeans with Pattys' having the continuous zipper that runs belly to butt while Jackie had on the button up type . Both jeans were tight enough to give enough friction at the right places. I learned later they had been enjoying their jeans in more ways than one. I could also see the outline of Patty panties, but not her mothers. I thought that must of been Pattys' responsibility.\n\nI was starting get horny as I scanned over to look at Jackie's crotch. As I felt a stirring in my crotch my eyes lookup to catch Jackie who was smiling. She whispered again something in Patty's eye and Patty looked down at the bulge in my briefs and giggled.\n\nHey this is my house I thought to myself. I'll be naked and horny if I wanted to. The girls must have sensed this and both blow me a kiss.\n\nFinally after stumbling around in my refer they pulled 3 beers out.\n\n""Got a tool to open these beers with?"" Jackie asked with her eyes riveted to my pants.\n\n""No need, these are twist top."" I replied and with three strokes we raised our glasses.\n\n""Here to good clean kinky sex."" Toasted Jackie.\n\n""Here's to all the guys we left high and dry tonight."" added Patty.\n\n""Here's to orgasms."" I replied.\n\n""YYEEAAA"" we all yelled and we each drank down half our glasses.\n\nWe put down our beers and the girls both leaned back on the stove while I faced them leaning against the kitchen sink just a few feet in front of them. They both looked so good I just knew they couldn't help but notice the bulge in my pants.\n\n""I hope you take my appearance as a compliment"" I said with some embarrassment.\n\nJackie looked down and replied.""I was hoping to take it alot further.""\n\nPatty giggled and said, ""Your always so horny aren't you mom.""\n\n""Just like my little girl, huh?""\n\nPatty was starting to look pretty cozy. She had both arms around her mothers neck and was slowly grinding her hips up against her mothers right leg. Nuzzling her head into the Jackie's soft shoulder, Patty's right hand slipped off her mothers' shoulder and fell into her wrap-around top. Jackie's mouth dropped with her eyes half closed, then looked down at Patty then at me with an orgasmic look on her face.\n\n""Did Patty tell you I love to watch a man play with himself.""\n\n""No"" I said as I let my favorite hand slip down into my briefs.\n\n""What do you like best?"" I replied watching Patty's expert tongue probe her mothers' ear.\n\n""Oh Gawd, everything...Turn around...... That's it....now pull your panties up into your ass..... Hmmmmm...Gawd that looks great, you've got a great ass...pull the sides up higher...look sweety how his ass cheeks are spread by his panties...""\n\nNaturally, I was having no problem taking cues from this hot blooded woman. My cock was so hard it was knocking at the door of my navel.\n\n""That's it "" She continued. ""Now bend over more and show me your little ass hole.""\n\nAs I bent over I looked at my audience. Jackie had pulled her blouse open to expose both of her huge milky white breasts. Patty's tongue was now rolling around her mothers right tittie while pinching the other nipple.\n\n""OOOHHH, please play with your asshole...Oh baby your tongue feels so good ...that's it pinch my nipple... bite it ... bite it..pull on it ... please turn around, show me your cock....thats it..OHH gawd ... I love to watch...now stroke it.. that's it...Ohh look baby he's playing with himself....OOOHHH.. baby play with mommy's big titties... that's it ... squeeze mommy's nipples....that's it take long slow strokes...not to fast. I want that cum.. later.""\n\nAs I continued to stroke my own I had a hard time not cuming while watching the show in front of me. Patty's right leg was now hooked around her mother's right leg. Jackie's left hand was rubbing frantically at her own pussy through her jeans. I saw her need for release so I bent down in front and unbutton Jackie's jeans.\n\n""Patty ....Patty ...lower your leg so I can unbutton your mommy's pants.""\n\nPatty looked at me with a child like expression, as if she were hiding something, but didn't lower her leg.\n\n""Please Patty"" I pleaded.\n\n""Please Patty"" her mother echoed. ""I'm sure he'll understand.""\n\nSlowly and with a very embarrassed look in her face. Patty lowered her leg. Then I saw what she was hiding, her mother's right pant leg was soaking wet. In fact Patty's crotch was sopping!\n\n""Well, it looks like your very very excited"" I said understandingly.\n\nLooking up at Patty with a smile, one of my hands traced up to her titties to give them a squeeze while the other rubbed her wet crotch.\n\nPatty looked at me almost crying and said ""Please stop or I get you all wet.""\n\nI didn't and neither did she.\n\n""But I want you to"" I insisted.\n\n""OOOHH GAWD... yes... mommy... he does.. he does...""\n\nJackie sank down to her knees along side me. We both brought our faces to Patty's wet crotch and kissed wrapping our hands around her waist wetting the sides of our faces from her wet jeans. Jackie began to breath extra heavily to inhale the sweet bouquet of Patty's pee.\n\nAs I broke off the kiss I suggested ""don't you think we should undo her jeans ?""\n\n""OH yes mommy please...please""\n\n""Mmmm-Mmmm. Well you've been staring at her pussy from the moment we walked in so go ahead.""\n\n""No please, I'd rather watch you take off her wet panties.""\n\n""OK"" she giggled and unzipped Patty jeans exposing a very wet pair of tiny bikini panties. They were bunched up in Patty crack exposing her lips to her mother and I.\n\n""Oh mommy, am I wet?""\n\n""Yes dear, you look very naughty... peeing in your panties""\n\nJackie traced her fingers along Pattys' panties\n\n""I told her to pull them up tight when we went out tonight"" Jackie said with an evil look on her face.\n\nJackie pulled down her daughters' jeans and rubbed the wet crotch across her bare nipples, then threw them in the kitchen sink. Meanwhile I pulled off Patty's top to reveal her beautiful titties.\n\nJackie got back down on her knees while Patty spread her legs for her mother. Taking a finger from each hand Jackie slipped both in her mouth wetting them completely. Then pulling Patty's panties aside she slipped a finger into Patty cunt and the other in her own pussy.\n\n""That's it baby open up.""\n\nHer finger slipped all the up Patty gushing hole right up to her knuckles.\n\nI got along side Jackie, pulled my cock out over the top of my pants and let it rub against her cheek. Jackie turned her head and let it slip into her mouth. She sucked my cock right down to my balls.\n\n""Ohh Gawd I can't take to much of that ....""\n\nJackie let my cock drop out of her mouth and stood up to give me the wettest kiss.\n\n"" Please take off my jeans?\n\nPatty and I both dropped to our knees to pull down Jackie's jeans. Lifting one leg at a time we tossed the jeans into a corner. Jackie's' bush was staring Patty and I right in the face. Without hesitation Patty turned her mother towards her and buried her face in her mothers' pussy. Meanwhile I slipped around in back to watch. I positioned myself so my cock was knocking on Jackie's ass.\n\n""Oh you nasty little boy..what are you trying to do?""\n\nAnd with those words Jackie spread her ass cheeks and my cock slipped up to her asshole. Slowly I pushed forward as Jackie opened up her shit hole.\n\n""Baby...baby... he fucking my asshole...eat me baby...can you see his cock baby?...can you see it?...please don't cum...Oohhh gawd you all feel sooo good.""\n\nIf I had taken a few more strokes, I would have so I pulled out my cock out of Jackie's asshole.\n\n""Come on girls lets go get wet.""\n\nWith those words Jackie stood up and untied her blouse completely and we headed for the bathroom. The two of us guided Patty to the bath tub for some more golden fun. When the water temperature was nice and warm we all got in. Patty in her wet panties, stepped in first letting the water flow down into her panties while she pulled them up half to her tits. I followed behind Patty in my briefs letting my hands reach around to pinch Patty's already sensitive nipples. Jackie took up the rear by getting behind me and pulling my pants down and tossing them to the bathroom floor. With the warm water pouring over us we soon got back to fun and games.\n\nI let Jackie wiggle around to get between Patty and I. I was behind her playing with her pendulous breast while Patty was in front kissing her mother while masturbating each other.\n\n""Wanta watch how we WET finger fuck our pussies?"" Jackie asked with a moaned.\n\n""Ooohhh yeaaa"", as I dropped to my knees. Their legs were spread as Patty and her mom squatted down until I could easily see Jackie's asshole and cunt with two of Pattys' fingers pumping away furiously.\n\nJackie was also rubbing her hand under her daughters' puss..\n\n""Oh yes mommy fuck my little asshole.. Oh, two, please two ...Oh yesss there, that's so goood...""\n\nI peered up between their four legs watching, when both women as if it was a daily ritual, began to moan\n\n""Oh yea...mommy ...that's it..... please.. please start...I'm ready.. its almost there...NOW ..START NOW...YYEESSSSS .....here it comes .. ""\n\nPatty started to pee all over her mothers hand while she continued to finger fuck her mother.\n\n""OOOHHHH ......Oh gawwd baby .....yess here I go ..... now.. YEAAAAAAAAA.........feel it baby... feel my hot pisss....Oh finger fuck me baby....please finger fuck my cunt.....""\n\nWith that I couldn't watch any longer and got outside the narrow bathtub and stood along side of Jackie and Patty with my cock in hand\n\n""OOKKKK are you both ready....here I gooooo....Ahhhhhhh""\n\n""Oh god mommy he's peeing on our titties.....oh yes right on my titties.....OHHH gawwd I gotta have it ...I goottaa have it in my mouth.....MMMMMMM.....MMMMM...O shit its tastes sooogood Mommy...Mommy here..nowww...""\n\n""Ahh..Yess baby ...Ahhhhh..mmmmm...oh yess its so hot ...here baby.. we can share....suck.bb.......""\n\nEver too soon my pee trickled to a stop. The girls though kept right on going until both of them screamed as they shared a earth shattering orgasm.\n\n""Ohh mommy that was greeaat...but I want cock...could I have your cock....is it ok mommy?""\n\n""Yes dear ... Go ahead baby suck his weenie... that's it...""\n\nAs Patty began to take my cock into her mouth Jackie stuck her tongue down my throat.\n\n""Can I suck those titties mommy?"" I asked joining the fantasy.\n\n""Oh course I noticed you were staring at them earlier....thats it Oh youu....feeel..soo good.... that's it bite my nipples ""\n\n""Your balls taste like a little pee still and I can taste your asshole mommy on his cock."" Patty said.\n\nPatty continued to suck real hard as her head went up and down on my cock. Once in a while her tongue would slip around the head, then she'd open her mouth real wide and go right back down to the root.\n\nAfter a few minutes I began to feel I was on the verge of coming. Patty sensed this and stopped and looked up at me.\n\n""How would you like to fuck me?""\n\n""Where would you like it ...?"" I asked pushing a finger up her ass.\n\n""OH YES,.. In my cunt first them my ass.""\n\n""Ok..here... turn around.""\n\nJackie added ""Here let me guide it ...that it baby bend over a little further... spread your lips now ...here it is... slowly ....that's it... allll the wayyy.. down to his balls...that's it .. yess""\n\n""OH yess mommy he fucking me.. deeper...y-y-e-e-s-s-s...harder..""\n\nI obliged her by grabbing her ass and started to bang her, shoving my cock in as far as it would go.\n\nJackie wanted to get closer to the action, so she stepped around to get in front of Patty.\n\n""Here baby, mommy's pussy is here for you.... that's it...lick my clitty.........hey big boy you wanna know what I'm doing... I'm letting my daughter suck my cunt while I finger fuck my tight asshole.""\n\nWith those words my driving force was now concentrating on shooting a big wad of come, anywhere.\n\n""OK girls where do you'all want it.""\n\n""In my ass please""\n\n""OH yea, shoot it in her ass.""\n\nI pulled out of Pattys' cunt and shoved it to the hilt up her ass. A few more strokes and I knew I would cum real soon.\n\nAs I approached my orgasm I watched Jackie face as her faced tensed as she approached her orgasm from Patty licking her pussy and her own fingers working in and out of her shit hole.\n\n""Her it comes girls ....AAHHHH....YYEEESSSSS......OH yeaaa""\n\nI continued to cum, Patty and Jackie screamed all three of us came together.\n\nAs my cock softened, it soon slipped out of Pattys' gaping asshole. Again as if a ritual, Patty turned around and continued to suck on my cock. Jackie meanwhile had slumped to the bottom of the tub.\n\n""Here you go mommy... here's his cum""\n\nPatty then squatted over her mothers face. I watched in amazement as Jackie slurped at Pattys asshole sucking all the cum out. I couldn't help it and even before I got real soft I came again! with Patty sucking down what little cum there was left in my balls.\n\nWe finally all slumped to the tub floor. In a few seconds we noticed the water starting to get cold so we rushed to get cleaned up. After drying off we crawled into bed for some well deserved sleep. Just before I fell asleep I glanced at the clock. It was 8:00 A.M. Thank god Friday was a holiday. But the weekend was JUST beginning"
359,Audio's Not So Typical Weekend 3,"['MF', 'rom']","Patty and Jackie were very surprised to see me and acted very shy almost cold when I said hello.\n\n""We figured you wouldn't want to see us after last night."" Jackie said looking more at the table than me.\n\n""Not at all."" I said softly."" I think last night was the most uhh..interesting experience..uhhh..I've ever had.. Please don't be embarrassed. But I'll leave you two alone.""\n\n""Can I talk to you later?"" Patty asked\n\n""Sure. See ya""\n\nWhen I returned to our table, Helen seemed somewhat miffed by my short absence. I apologized, but the rest of the evening was never quite the same.\n\nBy midnight I was back home alone. I dropped Helen at her place and we made polite gestures of seeing each other again, but it was quite obvious that would never be. After I hit the head the phone rang. It was Patty. She wanted to talk about last night. I said it was late but would be right over.\n\n""Hi. I'm glad you could make it."" Patty said after opening the door. She was wearing a simple bathrobe and slippers, not the most seductive clothing. I felt she just wanted to explain about her affairs with both myself and her mother. She handed me a cold beer and led me over to the sofa.\n\n""Cheers... I wanted to stay with you this morning but mother insisted we come back to my place. I hope you weren't mad or think mom and I are strange or something."" She said poutingly.\n\n""No. not at all. Like I said at the club earlier, I thought it was great last night. In fact just thinking about everything still get me very ... well you know...""\n\n""No please tell me.""\n\n""Well"" making no effort to hide my adjusting of my hardening cock in my pants ....""when you peed and got all wet I knew we could have alotta....well you know...super fun. Then in the shower watching you and your mom...well that was outa this world.""\n\n""You mean watching us wet finger fuck"" Patty said as she slipped a hand into here bathrobe to cup a tittie.\n\n""Yea I ....""\n\n""That's OK I understand...you loved it didn't you?""\n\n""Yea I did"" as I grabbed at my crotch to finish rearranging my cock in my Levis.\n\n""Don't worry, mom and I loved it too because your very special to us and we were hoping to share everything with you.""\n\n""Ah shit, that's great...I was really nervous.""\n\nPatty looked down to my crotch and stared at my cock as she continued to massage her tittie. She then slipped off the couch and sat in front of me beer in one hand and her other sliding up my leg to my crotch.\n\nAS I spread open my legs to allow her access to my growing bulge I figured I might as well be as open with her as she and her mother have been with me. ""You know last night was the most exciting for me also especially the uh WET moments. Every time I could a piss yesterday, I started getting a boner.\n\nLike right now? Patty said as she started to undo my pants.\n\n""Uh-Uh! Here let me help you."" I reached down and unbuttoned my Levis, then reached down to open up her bathrobe. Patty meanwhile had my fly open and was reaching down into my shorts and pulled out my cock which was have hard just from the anticipation.\n\n""Oh god I wanted to come over to your place all day today and milk this big hard cock......hmmmmmm. ""\n\n""Why didn't you."" thinking of the lost time with catching rays and with my date with Helen.\n\n""Oh mom wanted to go shopping. I think just to get last night off her mind. She still embarrassed too."" With those words Patty engulfed my cock into her wet and hot mouth. I was easy to take it all right down to my pubs.\n\n""Ohhoho gawd ...here .."" I pulled here bathrobe off her shoulders slipping them down both arms and it fell to the floor. Patty still kept her mouth around my hardening dick using suction to keep it from slipping out of her mouth. Patty was wearing now just a very small pair of lacy black crotchless panties.\n\n""Oh look at those sexy panties.. do they fell good?"" I said as I looked at the way the panties slipped into the crack of her ass.\n\n""Uh-Uh"" she mumbled affectionally affirmatively not letting my cock out of her mouth.\n\nShe crawled up onto the couch grabbed my dick and aimed it at her sopping wet pussy. Just as the tip of my throbbing cock touch her clit Patty let out a short sigh and let a little pee escape wetting my pee-pee. She continued to rub my cock on her clit and her fire red bush and back to her wet pussy.\n\n""Oh gawd yes make me wet too I said looking at my cock wet with pee-pee and joy juice wetting her bush.\n\nPatty guided herself down onto my cock as her mouth came down to kiss me letting her tongue play with mine. After a few quick stroke her juices really started to flow I and I wasn't sure if it was pee or what. I felt her juices flow down around my balls down to my asshole.\n\n""Ohh gawd fuck me... fuck me.. Yessss.. harder.. Oh yes pinch my nipples... oh yess roll them around in... oh gawd you fuck me so goooood...""\n\nMy cock slipped in and out of her hot cunt so easily ""Oh your so wet I...I can feel it dripping on my balls...down to my asshole... oh yea baby reach behind there...""\n\nPatty reached down behind herself down to my asshole and wetting her finger on her own juices slipped a finger way into my ass.\n\n""Does that feel goood baby?....Oh I love the feel of your tight asshole squeeze around my finger.. Oh yess do it to me....Oh your balls.. I can feel them on my asshole""\n\nAs we continued to slowly grind our bodies into each other I slipped a finger into her cunt along side my cock, then let my finger slip up to her mouth.\n\n""Here baby taste your nasty juicy pussy... lick it ... that's it get it all nice and wet before I slip it into you little hot butt.""\n\n""MMMMM.. my pussy does taste so nasty... there now its.. its all wet... now ... yess slooowwly... oh goawd that it its in my ass.. its in my butt yess deeeeper... oh yess wiggle it around...Oh.. yess loosen it up... you wanna fuck my ass baby... wanna pull outa my cunt and put your big dick in my asshole and fuck me...you'd like that wouldn't ya...""\n\nHer talk was so nasty and by now I thought my cock had gotten so big it was poking at her tonsils.\n\n""Oh yea baby your ass is nice n tight... here I don't think my cock it hard enough ... better suck it a little...""\n\n""Oh, that's too bad, it feels real hard to me... but if my little baby cock needs sucking....""\n\nPatty slipped off me and went back down on the floor and grabbed my dick and slipped into her hot mouth with a vengeance.\n\n""Mmmmmm ...cock tastes like pee pee and pussy....gotta get it ready for my tight ass....mmmmmm....""\n\nPatty sucked and licked my cock with such expertise it was difficult not cumming. Patty would lick just the head, then whirl her tongue around the head then down one side to my aching balls then up the other to my purple head to lick off some pre cum.\n\n""OOh, my baby wanna cum in my mouth? ... there I think its hard enough""\n\nPatty then rose to her feet and went into the kitchen and brought back a large empty salad bowl.\n\n""Just in case I spring another leak"" she said as she dropped the bowl on the floor between my legs, gave my cock a quick lick then stood up, turned around, bent over spreading her ass cheeks to me.\n\n""Please get me ready?""\n\n""What would you like? tell my tongue what to do."" I said as I flicked my tongue on her asshole.\n\n""my asshole..yesss ..all around ... around my cunty..""\n\n""Like this...""\n\nI dove right in burying my face into her ass. My tongue traced from her protruding clit over her gaping pussy to her open little brownie spot. Circling her butthole Patty really started to breath heavily reaching behind herself to pull her cheeks wider and open up her ass to my penetrating tongue.\n\n""Oh gaawwd.... that's it.... tongue fuck my butthole.... here.. I'll hold my ass open .... now finger fuck my cunt ....that's it another ... put another finger in ... oh ohh gawdd... yea... that's it.... now a third ...""\n\n""Baby want three fingers in her hot cunt... ok here we come... oh it's tight...""\n\nSlipping the third digit into her very wet pussy I continued to ream her ass getting it ready for some honest butt plugging. I rotated my tongue around her ass as I turned my hand around in her pussy as I hammered home.\n\n""Want another finger in.?""\n\n""No no that's greaaatt... just keep fucking me I..I ...I think you'd better fuck me now ...""\n\nWith that she back up to me and squatted down holding my cock as she lowered herself slipping my cock into her tight back door.\n\n""ohhhhhh..... yeasssssss....slip that dick into my shit and fuck me.""\n\nPatty started to ride my dick as I supported her. She rode it up and down almost letting all of the wet shitty shaft slide out then down to the root. Soon she settled down to grind my cock all the way in her ass. I reached up to play with her titties.\n\n""Ohh god play with my titties ....your gonna make me have another accident... don't stop please don't stop here .... here I go... ahahahahahahahaha""\n\nSure enough the salad bowl did come in handy as pee spurted from her pussy landing in the bowl. She continued to pee as she lifted herself up then back down again and again for what seemed like forever.\n\n""I think I'm gonna come"" I said loosing all control. Just then Patty jumped off my cock, turned around and engulfed my shit covered cock. I exploded like never before. I'm sure I woke some neighbors but I know they would never guess the method to this madness.\n\n""Here ... that's it in my mouth ..mmmm it taste so nasty wanna share? as she brought up her mouth up to mine to mix our spit, cum and shit all together."
360,Audition,"['MF', 'work']","The cheers are pretty loud for such a small crowd. I love it. My date has his face within reach. I kiss him, then swing around and, on hands and knees, shove my ass in his face. He grabs my ass cheeks to hold me. He sticks his tongue inside my pussy. Ooooooo. I flip over and bring my knees way back. He leans over and starts licking my clit. And he sticks a finger deep inside my pussy. The cheering is tremendous. ""Lock the Doors."" I hear someone say.\n\nHe stands up and opens his pants. His cock looks beautiful. But I don't get to see it for long. He climbs up with me and over me on his hands and knees. His legs push mine apart. His lips start sucking on my tits. Then, he kisses me thoroughly on the mouth. I feel his cock push deep inside me. The crowd is wild. ""Go! Go! GO! GO! GO!"" They are shouting, as our hips push and buck and fuck. The music is very loud in my ears, and I start my orgasm just as the music hits its peak. I feel his hot cum spurt inside me at the same time. The music stops. The cheering and foot stomping is deafening.\n\nSomebody -- the manager? -- comes over and squeezes my tits. And he says, ""You're hired. How much do you want for three acts like that per night?"""
361,Aunt Nancy Gets Drunk,"['m-F', 'inc', 'teen', 'nc']","By the time I turned 13, I was still spending the occasional Saturday night at my grandmother's house, sometimes a couple of weekends in a row. It wasn't a problem, because I enjoyed being there and visiting with everyone. But while I was still 13 things got a little strange for me...\n\nBesides the relatives that lived with my grandma, of course there were others who didn't. One of those others was my aunt Nancy. When I was 13, Nancy would have been about 26. She was the prettiest one of my aunts by far, but I didn't see her very often. She had a great body that is just hard to describe - large breasts, a nice ass, long light-brown hair, and glasses. I always liked girls who wore glasses. Her hips were just a little large, but that was because she had a 10 year old daughter named Susie.\n\nAs it would happen, Nancy had been going through a divorce, which found her and Susie with no place to stay. Everyone else seemed to live at my grandmother's (besides myself and my parents), so it just seemed natural that Nancy and her daughter would stay there also until she could get back on her feet.\n\nIt was in November, and my parents would be out of town for two consecutive weekends, so I ended up staying there at my grandmother's house again. It was no big deal, but we had to figure out some kind of sleeping arrangements, since there were only two couches. The adults decided that, to keep it fair, Nancy would be sleeping on one of the couches when she got home (this first weekend she was going to be out with some of her friends), and Susie and I would be sleeping on blankets and pillows on the floor. With me being 13 and her being 10, nobody thought anything of us sleeping together, and they actually didn't have anything to worry about. I seemed to be horny all the time, but still doing something with my younger cousin didn't really cross my mind.\n\nSusie and I got in our ""bed"" and fell asleep about 10:00 pm, about the time everyone else went to bed for the night. Nancy hadn't been home yet, but we knew she would be gone anyway, so no big deal. Around 1:00 am, though, I was awaken by someone walking very closely by me. In fact, it was someone more or less tripping over my leg. We kept the bathroom light on most nights, so in case someone would get up, they could see their way around. As I was awaken, I cracked my eyes open, and saw that it was aunt Nancy. Apparently she had just gotten home and was making her way to the bathroom. What was also apparent was that she was completely drunk! She didn't seem to even notice she had tripped over me, and she more or less staggered into the bathroom, closed the door, and returned after about 10 minutes wearing a red terry-clothed, ankle length bathrobe. It seemed to be all she could do to make it to the living room couch and fall down onto it. It was obvious that she would be out for the night. I lay there for what seemed like an eternity, although it was only about half an hour, and I just could not fall back asleep. Usually I woke through the night to use the bathroom, so I figured I might as well go on in and try, since I was up anyway. I made my way to the bathroom, pissed, and when I was done I backed up and noticed I had stepped on Nancy's clothes. As I stood there, I noticed her bra lying there. I had always wondered how big her breasts were, so I picked it up and read the label. 36C. Today, after being used to my wife's large DD breasts, I know that 36C really isn't that big, but at 13 they looked HUGE to me. I pressed one of the bra cups to my face and inhaled. It smelled wonderful, just like you would imagine from a 26 year old. I looked down and noticed nestled in her jeans was a pair of panties. I couldn't pass this up, so I dropped the bra and grabbed the panties. They were white and silky, just like the bra, but they had a cotton crotch. I brought the crotch up to my nose and inhaled again. It was WONDERFUL, a hundred times better than the bra, and this was her own natural smell, too! My cock immediately started to grow. At that age my cock wasn't exactly big, but I didn't know the difference and I didn't care anyway. It felt good. I knew I was going to have a hard time sleeping now, but I didn't really want to just sit down and jerk my cock off at 1:30 in the morning. Plus, I wasn't entirely sure if she would come back in or not, so I decided not to risk it. I laid her panties back down on her jeans, and basically with my cock jutting through the front of my underwear, I walked back to the living room.\n\nI made my way back to my ""bed"" in the floor, which was right next to the couch where my aunt was resting. With the light from the bathroom shining in a little, I could see my aunt lying there on the couch, in her robe. Before lying back down, I moved over by her, standing there and looking at her. She was lying on her back with one leg stretched out, and the other one bent with her knee raised, causing her inner leg to be visible. As I stood there watching her sleep, watching her chest rise and fall with her breath, my cock started to stir again (not as if it had entirely gone limp to begin with). In my mind I could still smell her pussy on her panties, and I wished I could actually see it.\n\nGlancing over, I checked to make sure Susie was still asleep. She was lying on her side, facing away from the couch, but she was lying motionless, so I figured she had to be asleep. My heart started beating harder, and I started to feel warm all over, knowing what I was about to do. First, I had to see just how out my aunt really was. If she woke up and caught me looking at her pussy, I was dead and I knew it. So gently I reached out and nudged her arm. Nothing. Figuring if she actually did wake up I could just tell her I was checking to make sure she was alright, I grabbed hold of her arm and shook a little harder, wispering her name while I did so. She let out a sigh, but no more. She must have really been smashed, considering that this didn't wake her.\n\nSlowly, I reached down and untied the belt on her robe. It was barely on anyway, considering the state she was in when she put it on. With the belt open, I slowly pulled her robe open and layed it at her sides. I was awestruck with the sight before me. My aunt was every bit as beautiful as I had imagined, and more. Her full breasts were highlighted by the soft light from the bathroom. Now that I could see them up close and bare, they looked twice as big as I had thought they were. Her belly was flat, and pretty tight, but still soft from where she had given birth ten years ago. She never did quite loose all of the fat on her stomach, but as I had just found out, you could not tell it unless you saw her naked.\n\nAs my eyes made their way down her belly, they fell on what I had started out wanting to see - two very shapely legs, which I had seen many, many times in shorts and a bathing suit, and a wonderful triangle of thick, dark pussy hair. Unfortunately I couldn't make out her actual pussy lips, but what I was seeing was enough to make my cock feel like it was going to burst.\n\nI looked back up and studied those big breasts. Even in the darkness, her nipples and areolas were a dark red color, almost purple. I could just imagine what they looked like in broad daylight. Glancing up at her face, I could see she was still resting very soundly, the only movement being the slow rise and fall of her chest. I moved my hands up to her left breast, which was closest to me, and gently squeezed it. I had never felt any part of a female before, and her big tit felt like jello in my fingers. My finger traced its way around her nipple, and it started to harden under my touch. She was surely asleep, but her body knew how to react even when she was out cold. Gathering up a little more courage, I leaned forward and brought my lips to her hard nipple. Opening my lips wide, I took her whole nipple and areola in my mouth and started sucking gently. The taste was just unreal. Her skin tasted sweet, yet a little salty, I suppose from her sweat. As I sucked, I could smell the perfume she had apparently sprayed between her breasts before she went out for the evening.\n\nAt this point, I just couldn't take anymore. As I sucked on her nipple, I could feel the tingling in my balls that I knew I couldn't stop. Reaching over, I started to squeeze her free boob as I sucked on the one in my mouth. I pressed my crotch against the couch, and my cock started to go off in my underwear. My knees started to feel weak as my cock went off. Feeling this beautiful woman in front of me was just too much for me.\n\nFinally, after what seemed like an eternity, I stopped coming. I couldn't believe that I had orgasmed like that without even touching myself, but sure enough, the front of my underwear was soaked. As I started to come back to reality, I loosened my grip on my aunt's breast, and let the other one pop out of my mouth. Damn, this was too much, and I was lucky I didn't get caught. Looking behind me, I saw that Susie had not moved from her spot on the floor, next to the place where I was supposed to be right now. Luckily, she was still facing away, and no one had come in.\n\nI turned back around and looked at Nancy lying before me. She looked so contented, so relaxed, so... passed out. She hadn't moved at all. One of her knees was still bent and raised, and the other leg was straight out. And I STILL had a pretty good view of her pussy, even if it was just her furry mound. And the worst or it was, looking at her beauty like this, my cock was still hard as a rock, even if I did just come. I scooted over a little, so that instead of her breasts being in front of me, her crotch now was. I had already gotten away with murder, so I figured if I couldn't see her pussy lips, I'd at least have a feel. Reaching forward with my left hand, I carefully placed it on her mound. Then slowly, I moved my fingers down to her slit. As I felt around, I could feel her pussy lips, and they felt HUGE. I knew what a pussy looked like. Hell, I had seen them in many magazines from my own father's collection. But I really wasn't prepared for what it would feel like. I slid my fingers up and down between her lips, feeling the softness, then I worked my way down to her opening. Glancing over at her face, I saw that she still hadn't moved a muscle, so slowly I started easing a finger inside of her.\n\nDamn, she was soaking wet! I didn't have any experience with a real female, but I had learned enough to know that when a woman's pussy was wet, she was excited. It did not make sense though, since she was completely unaware of what was going on. Slowly I eased my finger out of her, then I started sliding it back in, over and over. Just then, I almost went into shock - her hips started moving to the rythem of my finger. She was trying to fuck against my hand! Shit, this was getting to be too much. My cock was still hard, and although she wasn't awake, she was definitely responding to my touch now.\n\nI pulled my finger out of her, and I stood up for a minute. I had to decide what to do. Bringing my finger up to my nose, I inhaled her aroma. Just like her panties, only ten times as strong. And it was having an effect on me, too. Looking at her beautiful figure lying in front of me, and my cock hard as a fucking rock, I decided fuck it - I couldn't stand it anymore. In one motion I had my underwear down to the floor, and I stepped out of them.\n\nIt took a little doing, but I maneuvered myself on the couch, so that I was on my knees at her feet. Slowly, I took one of her ankles in each hand, and raised her legs up to my shoulders. I rested her ankles on my shoulders and reached down to my cock. Placing the head against the spot that I guessed her entrance was at, I slowly pushed forward. With no effort at all, my cockhead was inside her. The feeling was unreal. I knew it was going to feel good to be inside a woman, but I didn't know it was going to be THIS good! Gathering a little more courage, I pushed a little harder, and with this second stroke, my cock went into her up to my balls. The fact that my cock had already been covered in come, and that her pussy was wet, made this unbelievably easy. That, and the fact that my cock wasn't entirely developed yet. At least not in my opinion. But that's besides the point.\n\nTaking a deep breath, I held onto my aunt's outer thighs, and I started pumping my cock in and out of her pussy. Keep in mind, although this was my aunt, and she was a good bit older than me, she was still a 26 year old girl. You can imagine the sight in front of me. Cute face (although sleeping), big boobs lightly bouncing with each thrust, smooth belly. Yeah, it was too much for me, too. My strokes became more suddenly, when her lips parted and I heard a soft moan. For a split second, I was trying to decide whether or not to continue, but the feeling in my balls kept the thought from completely entering my head. As I pumped faster, I began to feel her hips moving again, and this time instead of fucking against my hand, she was fucking against my cock!\n\nShe continued her soft moans, and as I started fucking her even harder, I heard her say ""Uhn, fuck me Scott...fuuucccckkkk...."". Scott was her soon-to-be ex-husband. She was dreaming that she was fucking him! This was way too much for my 13 year old brain. I slammed into her a couple of more times when I felt her body tense up and her pussy started squeezing my cock HARD, over and over, as she came in her sleep. I didn't even stop my thrusting as my cock started to empty inside of her. Blast after blast shot into her pussy, my balls tightening, my own body shaking.\n\nEventually my orgasm subsided, and Nancy seemed to calm down, too. As I withdrew from her pussy, I didn't notice if anything dripped out of her or not. Really, I didn't even think about it. I just knew that I had to get things back to normal. Slowly I backed away from Nancy, and laid her legs back down on the couch. Then I walked around to her side and closed her robe back up the best I could, even tying the knot in the belt the way she had it. I put my underwear back on, and before I laid back down in my bed on the floor, I leaned over and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. Her lips tasted even sweeter than her breast had.\n\nQuietly I laid back down on the floor and covered myself up. I had actually gotten away with it! She thought she was fucking my uncle instead! Damn, this was so great, although a little sad that my first lay was with a woman who didn't even know I was fucking her. But hey, you have to do what you have to do. I couldn't pass up a chance like that. As I drifted off to sleep, I glanced over at Susie again and noticed that this time, although she was asleep, she was facing me. When did she turn over? Evidently she didn't see anything, or she would have said something...\n\n *\n\nThe next day was Sunday, and nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. When my aunt woke up, she had an obvious hangover, but she didn't seem to remember a thing. In fact, she hardly remembered how she got home. I knew I was home free as far as she was concerned.\n\nI was around my cousing Susie all day, who had slept next to me in our ""bed"" on the floor. She didn't seem to act strange, either, so she must not have woken the night before while I was basically taking advantage my aunt sexually. I was worried because she turned and faced us before I could finish, but she must not have woken.\n\nA week went by, and before I knew it, I found myself at my grandmother's house again, under the same circumstances as the week before. Susie and I both made our beds on the floor together, and Nancy had gone out on one of her drinking binges. I only hoped that she would be so fucked up that I might be able to pull a replay of the weekend before, when I fucked her as she slept, completely outcold. I would wait until she came in, give her time to get changed, slip my underear off and go for it. My plan was all set...\n\nAround 1:30 am, just like the week before, aunt Nancy came staggering in the house, bumping in to my leg, and waking me. I layed there while she made her way into the bathroom, taking her time to change into her robe again, and returning to the living room to fall on the couch and pass out. So far everything was happening just as I had planned. As I layed there, giving her time to really get to sleep, my cock started standing at attention, just as hard as it had the week before. Although I had thought about this night all week, I made sure not to make myself come that day, so I would be able to come at least twice when I took my aunt again. I knew this was risky, but at the time it seemed to be worth the risk.\n\nI lay there quietly, trying to get my nerve up to go over and start fondling my aunt. Quickly but silently I reached down to my waist and slid my underwear off, so I would be ready to go when the time was right. Just when I was about to pull the cover off and get up, though, I felt a hand wrap around my cock. I jerked my head around, and saw Susie looking back at me through the darkness.\n\n""Why did you put your thing inside my mommy last time you stayed?"", she asked.\n\nI didn't know what to say. My mind was blank from fear. I had to say something, so I said the firt thing that came to mind. ""I guess because it feels good.""\n\n""Well, Jimmy down the street lets me rub his thing, and he says it feels real good,"" Susie replied.\n\nI couldn't believe it! She had done this before. I pulled the cover down to my knees, and slowly my cousin started running her little hand up and down my shaft. My cock had been hard as a rock anyway, and this didn't help any. Her tiny fingers made their way slowly up to the bulb of my head, and back down to the base of my shaft. Oh, it felt so good.\n\nI reached over and put my arm around her, pulling her head to my chest. We both lay there watching her masturbate me. She took her index finger and ran it up and down me, circling around the slit in the head of my prick, then slowly bringing it back down. Then she wrapped her cool fingers around my skin and started jerking her whole fist up and down my cock. I let out a soft moan.\n\n""Does it feel good? Is that stuff going to come out of your thingy, too?""\n\nI couldn't answer. I just watched as she masturbated my prick. I raised my ass off the floor just a little, then I just lost it. My cock blew, and come shot through the air like a rocket. I heard my little cousin gasp as she continued stroking my organ.\n\nSlowly my orgasm eased, and I layed back on the pillow, with Susie's little hand slowly massaging the sticky come into my shaft. A few minutes passed, then Susie spoke to me.\n\n""Were you going to put your thingy in my mommy's hole tonight?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah, I guess I was going to..."", I answered.\n\n""I want you to put it in me instead. I can't get Jimmy or anyone to put there thing in me. Come on, I wanna see what it feels like.""\n\n""No"", I told her, ""we would get in trouble."" I really didn't want it in her, I wanted it in a WOMAN like her mother.\n\n""Well, you're still going to get in trouble when I wake mommy up and tell her what you were going to do"".\n\nShe had me there. Either she was going to get some dick, or she was going to tell on me. I didn't know she had ever seen a dick, let alone wanted to have one in her. But I didn't have much choice right now, so I agreed.\n\n""Where do you want to do it?"", I asked her.\n\n""Right here. I want you to get on top and do it just like you did to mommy""\n\n""Are you kidding? We'll get caught!""\n\n""No we won't. She didn't wake up while you were putting your thing in her, did she?"" Her voice was starting to get louder and I could tell she was getting mad.\n\n""No, she didn't wake up, and it's called a DICK, not a thing"", I told her.\n\n""Well, I want you to put your DICK in me, now, or I'm gonna tell.""\n\n""Ok, ok, but go in the bathroom and get the vaseline so we can do it right. And I'm warning you, it's going to hurt"", I told her.\n\n""I've put the handle of my hairbrush in there before, and that only hurt at first. Your thing... I mean dick... is just a little bit bigger"".\n\nWith that she got up and went to the bathroom to get the vaseline. I couldn't believe this was happening, but I DID need to fuck again, so it might as well be her. She returned with the vaseline in one hand, and her panties and t-shirt in the other.\n\n""I figured I would need to take these off. Here, get on top of me and put it in.""\n\nDamn, she wasn't much for foreplay. Maybe she had this planned all week, too.\n\nSusie lay back on the pillow and lifted her legs up in the air. She must have really been watching me last weekend, because she knew exactly what to do. I took the vaseline and smeared a little on my cock, then I positioned my cock against her naked pussy lips. Of course, being 10 years old, she wasn't very developed down there, especially not like her mother. But I figured this was better than just rubbing my cock!\n\nI held Susie's little ankles in my hands, and slowly I started to push. I could see her cute face dimly lit by the light from the bathroom next to the living room where we were. As I pushed foreward, I could see her close her eyes, and I could tell she was wincing in pain. Quietly I asked her if she was ok.\n\n""Yeah, keep pushing. I really want that thing inside of me. I have to see what it feels like!""\n\nThat must have meant that she didn't want me to stop, so I pushed a little harder. Without warning the head of my cock entered her little tunnel, and I could have sworn I heard it pop. I looked over at Nancy on the couch, and now she was facing away from us. Pushing even harder, I felt the shaft start to enter my cousin's pussy. I let go of her ankles, resting her feet on my shoulders, and I reached down to hold her soft waist.\n\nWithin a minute or so, I felt my cock hit the back of her vagina. By now Susie had her eyes open and was just staring at me as I started sliding my cock in and out of her virginity (well, up until then!). I could not believe how tight this little thing was. It was a good thing I was lubricated well, or I would have never gotten in her.\n\nMy pace started to quicken as I felt that familiar feeling in my groin. My 13 year old cock and her 10 year old pussy were a perfect match. Susie brought her hands down to mine and our fingers entwined as we made love in the living room floor, the same room where her drunken mother lay asleep.\n\nI could feel my balls start to tighten, and I knew it wasn't going to be long now. Little gasps started escaping Susie's lips, then they grew in volume to normal moans. I didn't worry about her mother waking, because if she could sleep through a fucking, she could sleep through a few moans. My engorged cock was growing even bigger in her tunnel, and she was feeling even tighter than before.\n\n""Oh, no, I think I'm going to pee!"", Susie said, as she started to panic, not realizing what an orgasm felt like.\n\n""No, it's ok, it's supposed to feel like that. Just let it happen,"" I reassured her.\n\nSuddenly her eyes clamped shut, and her pussy turned into a vice, squeezing my cock harder than I ever thought imaginable, pulsing and spasming around me as she had her first full-blown orgasm. I knew what she was feeling, and within seconds my cock blew, shooting gobs of come against her cervix as I buried myself in her to the hilt. Our bodies shook and jerked together as we enjoyed our incestual experience.\n\nAfter what seemed like an eternity, I slowly pulled my wilting penis out of her pussy. As it popped out I reached down and placed my hand at her opening, feeling some of my own sperm seeping out of her. I knew she was too young for her period, so I figured we were safe.\n\nWe fumbled around in the dark for our underclothes, and eventually we were back under the covers, as if nothing had happened. We whispered to each other for a while about what had just happened, and we eventually found ourselves french kissing, something that neither of us had done before but had both wanted to do. We fell asleep in each others arms, and fortunately by morning we were lying there with our backs to each other, without any of the waking adults having a clue about the sinful, incestual experience we had the night before.\n\nI never did fuck my aunt again. I never had to. The next few years were spent experimenting with my younger cousin, learing all we could about sexuality, every chance we could...\n\nGhostwriter90"
362,Aunt Vicky,"['Fdom-m', 'inc']","I had been looking forward to this evening, since my buddy Kenny had shared some of his collection of porn magazines with me after school. I had borrowed a magazine with color photos of young naked girls, and a dirty paper-back book entitled ""Girl's School Nymphs."" I was planning to read it and look at the pictures of the girls in the magazine while I released my libido and relieved my sexual urges.\n\nTo make it a really special occasion, I had swiped a pair of my Aunt Vicky's worn panties from the laundry basket before she could do the wash, and was going to smell the fragrance of her pussy in the stained cotton crotch of her hot pink undies, and then use them to jerk off in and catch my spunk when I was ready to come.\n\nI laid back against the pillows of my bed, naked as I usually was when I went to bed, and paged through the magazine first. My young dick began to rise, growing erect, harding and inflamed as I looked at the graphic photographs of young girls showing off their cute tits and pink slits, and I reached down and grasped my dick and teased myself a little as I paged through the magazine.\n\nI paused, looking at one very fine and sexy, and particularly attractive young blond girl, naked except for white sox and white tennis shoes. She had long light blond hair cut in bangs over her pretty face, sexy blue-gray eyes, and a pouty mouth, painted dark red with lipstick. Her tits were perfect, smallish, but turned up with soft undersides, her nipples perfectly in proportion. She had georgous long legs, full calves, and her hands were down between her soft thighs, her fingers showing off her little erected clitoris.\n\nI laid the magazine down, open to her photo, deciding that I wanted to look at her when it was time to get my cum feeling.\n\nThen I started to read the paperback. It was about young horny girls in an all-girls school who had discovered their proclivity for lesbian sex thrills, and it was really nasty. I started slowly skinning my dick up and down again as I read, and found one part that I read over and over again as I began to jack my stiff dick a little faster, enjoying the sexy feeling of pleasuring myself, masturbating to the printed words.\n\n...""Peggy listened quietly as her roommate Sue talked to her, her voice low and raspy. Her fingers were inside her panties, deftly stroking herself between her legs, just below the curly hairs of her muff. She was masturbating quietly in her darkened dorm room while she waited for her roommate to go on with her story.\n\nShe and Sue had been talking about boys again, and it had made her slit grow wet and puffy when Sue Ellen had told her about parking and making out with her boyfriend in his car.\n\n...""Sue knew her roommate was masturbating, lying in her bed and rubbing her clit as she listened to her, knowing because several times before, when she had talked sexy to her like this, she could hear the squishy sounds of her roommate's self-stimulation and her quiet gasp of pleasure when she made herself come. They had done this often over the first weeks of the semester, and Sue enjoyed providing the mental images that made her cute roommate need to get herself off. She often played with herself at the same time as Peggy, and was doing it now as she talked softly to her roommate, the fingers of her left hand reaching under her tee-shirt and across her chest to gently roll her own puckered nipple while she fingered her slit, rubbing gently between her slippery labia and applying the wetness she found there to her erecting clitoris.\n\n.""..She told Peggy how he had taken her boyfriend's cock out and put her hand on it while he felt up her tits, and as she held his throbbing penis in her hand, he had began to run his hand up the soft skin of her thigh, up until he felt the wet spot in the crotch of her panties, and she had let him rub her there as she felt his cock stiffen and quiver in her hand.\n\nPeggy was pretending that it was the boy's finger rubbing her slit as she listened to her roommate and quietly masturbated, teasing her swelling clitoris, making it rise up and jut out from its little protective hood.\n\n...""Then Sue Ellen told her that the boy had pulled her panties down and began playing his finger directly over her bare slit, and then began gently rubbing her clitoris as his other hand went under her bra and began pinching her nipples between his thumb and forefinger. It had felt so good that it made her gasp, and when he put his mouth on her ear, the stimulation of all of her body parts at once was so strong that she briefly considered rolling him over on top of her and letting him fill up the ache in her buttery snatch with his stiff hardon.\n\n...""But the decision was made when he put his finger inside her tight opening, stroked in and out several times, and then returned it to masturbate her clitoris again, and Sue bit her lip and began to drift off, surprised at the speed of her orgasm. As she began to cum, she ran her thumb over the soft silky skin of the crown of the boy's erect cock and felt him begin to cum, spurting some slippery stuff under her thumb, and she knew he was having his orgasm in her hand. And then her own climax came over her and she was only vaguely aware of her hand skinning her boyfriend's cock and feeling him squirt his cum shots on her bare leg as she felt the waves of the pleasure of her climax wash over her body.""\n\nI loved reading sexually graphic descriptions like that when I masturbated, and my fist went up and down the loose skin of my hard-on as I reached for my Aunt Vicky's panties. I was getting close to having my cum, and I held the fragrant and stained cotton crotch of my Aunt's panties to my nose, right where she had leaked out a little of her juice. As I smelled the sweet fragrance of my pretty Aunt's cunt in her panties, I gazed at the photo of the sexy young blond showing off her clitoris in the skin magazine, looking at her face and her naked tits, and then down to her wide spread thighs and her pretty legs. My eyes zeroed in on the girl's pussy lips which she had spread for the camera, and I wondered if she had masturbated for the camera to make her clitoris stand up like that.\n\nMy balls grew tight under my jerking fist and his my hard-on began to leak out some clear stuff and I felt myself begining to get my feeling, when... OH SHIT!... suddenly I heard my Aunt Vicky coming down the hall!\n\nI barely had time to pull the sheet up over the magazine and the book when Aunt Vicky walked into his room, carrying an arm load of folded laundry, fresh from the dryer.\n\n""I saw your light on and..."" Aunt Vicky said, and then paused, her eyes looking directly at the outline of my hard-on under the sheet. ""Did I interrupt something?"" she asked, grinning devilishly at me. She knew.\n\n""Uh...I was just about to turn my light off,"" I managed to squeak out. ""I w-was just catching up on some reading..."" I stuttered... I was blushing like crazy.\n\n""Reading what?"" she interrupted, and set the laundry down on my dresser. ""What were you reading that made you get all excited?"" she quizzed, smiling at me. Then she sat on the edge of the bed and pulled the sheet down to expose the magazine. I was mortified as she picked it up and began to flip through the pages.\n\n""Pretty explicit stuff,"" she remarked. ""Cute girls too. That's good! I wouldn't want my cute nephew to be jerking off to anything less than the best,"" she commented, smiling at me in a teasing manner.\n\n""God I'm so embarrassed,"" I muttered.\n\n""Yeah, I guess I would be too,"" she said. ""But what you were doing is perfectly normal for a boy your age,"" she went on, speaking softly. ""Every body masturbates now and then, and I'm sorry I interrupted you,"" she said. ""You must be feeling really horny.""\n\nI noticed that his Aunt Vicky seemed to be pressing her smooth bare legs together as she sat on the edge of his bed, and had a slight flush in her cheeks. She was wearing blue denim cut-offs and a halter top, leaving her midriff exposed. I could see the outline of her nipples through the halter, and the fine hairs on the skin of her stomach. And she was right - stopping me when I was right at the edge of getting my cum feeling had left me really horny, and that's probably what made me take such a gamble as I looked up at my Aunt.\n\n""Uh...d-do you do it too, Aunt Vicky?"" I stuttered.\n\nShe smiled at my question, forming dimples in her cheeks as she cut her eyes away from me, the blush rising higher in the side of her neck. My cock stopped shrinking from the embarrassment of her interruption and began to thicken again, lifting the sheet as blood filled the little cavities in the shaft of it.\n\n""I suppose everybody does,"" she sighed. He could see that her eyes were fixed on me, looking right at the tented sheet, watching as my dick flexed under the sheet and grew even harder.\n\n""Look at you...you're still all hot and bothered,"" she said softly, smiling, her eyes fixed on my erection.\n\n""Would you like to see it?"" I asked, and before she could decline, I pulled the sheet down over my stomach, exposing myself to her eyes. The flush rose from her neck and turned her cheeks pink.\n\n""And what do we have here?"" she murmured, ignoring me and picking up both the paperback and her panties. I had forgotten about the panties, and I felt the flush rise in my face again.\n\n""Were you going to jerk off in my panties?"" she questioned. ""Do I do that to you?"" she asked, seeming genuinely surprised. She began to page through the paperback, reading a paragraph or two before turning several more pages and reading again.\n\n""You don't have to hunt for the good parts, do you,"" she muttered softly, still smiling. ""My my,"" she muttered. .""..`Cindy felt her little sister's warm mouth on the open lips of her vagina. Finally! she thought! She's gonna' do me like I do her!..."" she read aloud.\n\nThen my Aunt Vicky did something that would make me remember her as long as I live. She reached down with her long slim fingers and took my erect peter in her hand, gently squeezing it, testing it, and jacking it a little, pleasuring my organ with a very knowledgable touch.\n\n""I feel bad about interrupting you,"" she apologized, ""but maybe I can make it up to you,"" she said softly as her hand began working the shaft of my dick with little pulling short strokes.\n\n""Oh...that feels good,"" I managed to mumble.\n\n""I've done this for boys before,"" she whispered, smiling. ""Would you like to look at the magazine while I do it for you?"" she asked.\n\nI thought about that...it would be so horny looking at the photos of the naked girls while my Aunt Vicky jerked me off, and I would see what it felt like to be masturbated to orgasm by a woman's hand while I looked at the graphic photographs.\n\nI nodded, my hardon throbbing in her hand.\n\n""Wait...I'll be back in a minute..."" she said softly. Whatever she was going to do didn't matter to me...I just needed to cum... bad! I heard her go into the bathroom and then downstairs, and then the buzzer go off on the microwave. What was she doing?! Then she was back, wearing a black velvet glove on her right hand, and holding a small bottle of baby oil.\n\nShe sat next to me on the bed and started pouring some of the warmed baby oil on my dick. I had softened again in her absence, but I got immediately hard as she used the cloved hand to spread the oil over the shaft of my dick. This way was beyond anything I could have conjured up in my fantasies. ""You want to look at the magazine now?"" she whispered.\n\n""I like looking at you,"" I said to her, my tongue wetting my lips as her gloved fingers skinned my curved prick up and down, making it cramp with the pleasure of being masturbated.\n\n""You want to see me naked?"" she asked, squeezing my cock between her thumb and fingers. ""Would you like to look at my body while I jerk you off?"" she questioned.\n\nI looked down at her hand sliding up and down my prick, and saw that I was already leaking out some clear juice. ""Yes, oh yes, I'd really like that,"" I panted. ""I'd really like to watch you take your clothes off and see you naked,"" I breathed. ""And I'd love to watch YOU masturbate,"" I added brazenly.\n\n""Here, you play with it,"" Aunt Vicky said as she took my hand and moved it down to his hard-on. Then she stood up and reached behind her back and undid her halter, and immediately her small breasts spilled out. She was kind of flat chested really, having a young girl's up-lifted breasts, but her tits were nicely shaped, rounded on the undersides, and her little bullet nipples were already standing up, hard and erect, aching to be teased.\n\nI looked at her tits and watched as she cupped them in both hands, her fingers tantalizing and squeezing her nipples and I thrilled as I began working my cock again as I looked at her tits. Jerking off in front of my Aunt Vicky was very erotic, and it felt deliciously dirty, and I knew that I was going to enjoy showing her how I could make my stiff cock shoot off squirts of cum, exhibiting my pleasure for her.\n\nThen she hooked her thumbs in her cut-offs and slid them down over her slim hips without even unbuttoning them. She had on baby- blue panties, and I could see the dark thatch of her mons through the material. Aunt Vicky really had a nice body, and I was filled with love and lust for her as I stroked my dick and looked at her.\n\nHer eyes were glistening as she watched me ogle her, her eyes focusing on my hand moving over my stiff leaking dick, watching me as I jerked himself off in front of her.\n\nThen her left hand moved down over her flat stomach, and down over the front of her blue panties, and cupped her sex, pressing against the vee of her panty crotch. When she lifted them, I could see the outline of her slit where she had pressed her fingers, her blue panties spotted darker where her fingers had been, and then she slid the panties down over her thighs, exposing her dark muff. When she stepped out of them, she held them out to me.\n\n""Here,"" she said. ""These are warm. Show me what you like to do with my panties when you masturbate,"" she breathed.\n\nI didn't hesitate. I took her panties, and finding the thin strip of material where her cunt had been, held them to my nose. They were damp with the warm moistness of her, and smelled slightly sweet, and my cock trembled in my fist as I sniffed the fresh warm and damp heady fragrance of my Aunt Vicky's snatch as she looked down on me, smiling at me.\n\nThen Vicky spread her smooth thighs apart and standing at the side of my bed, placed one knee up on the edge of the mattress, her fingers spreading her cunt lips apart as she watched my eyes focus on the pink opening of her sex.\n\n""Is this what you want to see?"" she smiled as she pulled the skin of her slit up and apart, showing me her clitoris. ""Is this what you like to think about when you rub your dick and make yourself ejaculate?"" she teased, and one long oily finger reached down below her protruding clit and I watched as it traveled slowly through the wet pink of her slit, drawing her slickness out, and then up to circle and lubricate the hardened erect bud of her pink clitoris.\n\n""You want to watch me masturbate while you beat off to me?"" she lilted. ""Does it feel good when you rub your dick with your hand and make your sperm come out?"" she teased. ""C'mon little man, let me see you make your dick squirt off.""\n\n""Ohhh...Aunt Vicky,"" I groaned, my hand beating my brittle dick faster and faster. ""I...I'm gonna c-cum...lookin at you... play with your clit,"" I keened as my dick seized up. Just as I felt myself start to cum, Aunt Vicky quickly reached down and took my hardon in her oily velvet glove and squeezed it as she slid her gloved hand up and down.\n\nShe stared at me as she held her pussy open, pulling her muff up so I could really see her erected clitoris. Man did I cum. I felt my jizz travel up the length of my cock and I released a large squirt of white creamy cum pudding which shot out of me with considerable force. I had always wondered if the climax brought up the jizz, or if the jizz coming out brought the feeling of orgasm, and this mystery was answered for me as I came so hard that I spasmed and orgasmed again without releasing ANY sperm. A HUGE orgasm. The mother of all hand jobs.\n\nShe rapidly beat my cock several more times before she jacked off another thick milky wad of slippery cum, and I ejaculated again, all over my stomach.\n\n""Ouuuu...yeah...cum for me,"" Aunt Vicky whispered, her face frowning in concentration as she strained to bring about her own pleasure, her middle finger rapidly thrumming her clitoris, masturbating herself to her own orgasm as she watched me cum.\n\n""Ouuuh,"" she panted, exalting as her climax began, her eyes closed and her head tilting back, and she continued to stimulate her clitoris as she came, her hips thrusting a little as she thrilled and panted and pleasured herself through the culmination of her gratification.\n\nThe two of us continued to masturbate together through our orgasms for several more moments until we were thoroughly satisfied, and relaxed, and were sapped for energy, both of us breathing rapidly to catch their breath. Then my Aunt Vicky bent over me, smiling, her dark eyes showing her satisfaction. Her long dark hair tickled my face, and she kissed me lightly and then was gone, leaving the scent of hot sex and both pairs of her panties behind.\n\nI was dumbfounded at what he had just experienced, and despite my recent orgasm, my dick was still erect, and I began to slick it up and down as I reached for the panties. I quickly brought myself off again, squirting my second load of semen into her silky underware wrapped around my dick as I held the crotch of the fresh blue panties to my mouth and tasted where her puss had been. Then, finally sated, I wiped myself off and slipped both pair of her panties and the porno reading material under my bed, and holding my semi-erect peter, drifted off into a deep and restful sleep."
363,Auntie's Panties,"['FF', 'inc']","After school I would rush right home for an afternoon of panty pleasures. Once I was sure no one was home, I bounded up the stairs to the bathroom and locked myself in. Then I would rifle the hamper and dig out all the soiled panties my sisters had deposited.\n\nEach of my three sisters had different personalities, and it showed in their lovely undies. Lisa, my oldest sister, was already in college. She wore sexy string bikinis. Jennifer, a senior, wore big silky briefs with lots of lace in the front. Doreen, a sophomore, preferred hi-cut nylon hipsters.\n\nI would hold the lovely undies over my face and bask in the delicious scents of the panty treats my unsuspecting sisters had left me. I became intimately acquainted with each of my sisters' scents and could even tell when one of my sisters had borrowed another's underwear just by sniffing them!\n\nI would jerk off wildly, lapping at the filthy crotch while sliding another pair of silky undies over my throbbing cock until I was ready to explode. I wanted more than anything to shoot my cum all over them! It took all the will power I had to pull the panties away at the last possible second and come into a tissue to avoid leaving any telltale stains.\n\nI progressed from wearing my sisters' underwear to donning their dresses, high heels and blouses. I also began using their make-up. I would use up their mascara or lipstick with impunity, then laugh to myself as they accused each other of swiping cosmetics. Naturally, no one suspected me!\n\nBoth my parents worked full-time. My sisters were pretty and popular and always had things to do after school. So I was left alone to enjoy many long, sensual afternoons in lingerie.\n\nI became more skillful in dressing, applying makeup and loved the way it made me look. Except for my short hair, I thought, I could easily pass for a girl. I wished I could have my own feminine frillies to wear. But how could I get them?\n\nThe answer to my problem came to me quite by accident. One day I was in my friend Jimmy's house peeing in the upstairs bathroom when something in the corner of my eye caught my attention. There, hanging out of the bathroom hamper was a luscious pair of red bikinis belonging to his sister Katy.\n\nWithout even thinking I grabbed the red panties from the hamper and stuffed them down my pants. For the rest of the afternoon I thrilled to the sensual feel of the silky panties sliding back and forth across my cock. Jimmy commented that I seemed far away. I just smiled and said I had something else on my mind.\n\nThat evening I locked myself in my room for pure panty pleasure as I sniffed and licked and jerked off with my purloined panties. Katy, a lovely girl of about twenty-three was beautiful and feminine and totally unapproachable to me, then just eighteen.\n\nBut in the wicked fantasy world of my bedroom, I reveled in the womanly scent she had obligingly embedded in her luscious undies. I lapped at the musky crotch of the delicious red bikinis, fantasizing that it was Katy's dripping cunt instead.\n\nI masturbated wildly until I exploded in the best orgasm I'd ever had. I could imagine Katy looking for her panties, and snickered under my breath. If she only knew!\n\nFrom then on I became a confirmed panty snatcher. No women's hamper was safe when I was around. I stole from my friends' sisters, and even their mothers if I found them attractive. I especially liked it when my sisters let me tag along to their friends' houses, because it meant new panties to add to my collection.\n\nBut my absolute favorite opportunities for panty pilferage came on our visits to my beautiful Aunt Carmen, my Mother's ""kid sister.""\n\nAunt Carmen was the stuff young boys' wet dreams are made of. She'd been widowed for several years by then. While she'd been married she'd been rather dumpy and unattractive, but when she became single again she seemed to blossom overnight. She lost a lot of weight, then had her hair and makeup done over. She adopted the affectation of calling everyone ""Darling.""\n\nShe ditched her frumpy wardrobe in favor of tight jeans and miniskirts, which made her look irresistible even though she was well past forty. Gone were the ""sensible"" flats in favor of tall stiletto heels. No more erotic woman ever lived!\n\nTo Mom and my other Aunts, Aunt Carmen was the subject of endless gossip. They never seemed to tire of speculating who Carmen was dating or Carmen was screwing, particularly the latter.\n\nEvery bachelor in our little town and even some married men were rumored to have bedded her. According to those cackling hens, Aunt Carmen had screwed everyone from the Preacher to boys in the high school!\n\nThey never stopped talking about Aunt Carmen, but even then I knew they were all jealous. Yes, they were jealous because she was beautiful and sexy and desirable and they were just a bunch of washed-out old bags (sorry Mom).\n\nAunt Carmen knew she made me hot as hell. Just being close enough to bask in her lovely perfume made my head spin. When I spoke to her I could hardly look at her, but she was always very nice to me and seemed quite amused that she could still excite a young boy that way.\n\nI'd make a beeline upstairs as soon as I got there, anticipating what panty delights I might find. I was never disappointed. Being the sloppy sort, Auntie would obligingly leave one or two pair of her worn panties right on the floor in the bathroom or bedroom.\n\nI would pick the panties up and fondle them for a long time, staring at the lovely lingerie confections. Aunt Carmen wore the most exquisite, expensive imported French undies made of luscious silk and dripping with lace.\n\nOne evening I'd been especially lucky to grab a delightful turquoise string bikini with big white ruffles on the behind. They were still warm and moist from Aunt Carmen's sex. She must have just taken them off!\n\nThat night was utter bliss as I sniffed and jerked off with my panty treasures. I was so hot I masturbated madly until my cock got red and sore and I couldn't come anymore. I'd jerked off so much my cock was actually wearing away!\n\nWhen it was all over I felt a terrible twinge of guilt. After all, this woman was my Aunt! How could I fantasize about such immoral, incestuous things? What was wrong with me? I felt horrible. But that didn't stop me from jerking off with Auntie's panties, again and again and again!\n\nOne afternoon I was up in my room fondling Aunt Carmen's pretty turquoise panties when the doorbell rang. Not wanting to arouse suspicion, I threw my clothes on and went to answer it.\n\nI opened the door and gasped a little. There was Aunt Carmen herself, looking lovely as ever with a tight leather miniskirt, black fishnets with black patent spikes and a low-cut lace blouse that revealed her ample cleavage.\n\nI looked down and tried not to stare at her lovely breasts as she told me she needed to borrow a certain pair of pumps from my Mom for her date that night. I told her Mom wasn't home, and she replied she knew that but she'd called her at work and found out exactly where they were.\n\nAunt Carmen walked right in and went up to Mom's bedroom. I followed close behind, trying not to look obvious as I tried to peek up her skirt when she walked up the stairs. She sashayed right into the closet and got the shoes, but on her way out as she passed my room she stopped in her tracks and stared inside.\n\nAunt Carmen walked into the room to my bed, and my heart sank as she picked up the turquoise panties I'd stolen only days before. She held them as she scowled at me and sneered, ""...and what are THESE doing here, you filthy little pervert? You little panty snatcher, I wondered where these went!""\n\nAll of a sudden a look came over Aunt Carmen. ""...And I'll just bet I know where my OTHER missing panties are too, Darling! I want you to show me all the other panties you've stolen... right now! ...Or maybe I'll just have to tell my sister what a disgusting pervert she has for a son!""\n\nAunt Carmen had me dead to rights and I knew it! I had no choice but to do as she said. I walked over to my closet and brought out the box where I kept my panty collection.\n\n""Empty them out onto the bed,"" she snarled.\n\nI turned the box over and let the panty plunder fall onto my bed. I was suddenly surprised at how many I'd managed to accumulate in only a few months.\n\n""Well Darling,"" Aunt Carmen giggled as she surveyed my spoils, ""that's quite a collection you have there. You certainly must have been a busy little panty snatcher...""\n\nWith that, Aunt Carmen began browsing through the panties and picking them up, with a little comment for each.\n\n""These are mine, I wondered where they'd gotten to!\n\n""Borr-ring! These must belong to a young girl. Don't know why you stole these Darling, but then they are rather well- worn...\n\n""Oh, these are pretty. I wonder where she got them.\n\n""And these are mine... and these.. and I forgot all about these!""\n\nI knew I was in a lot of trouble as Aunt Carmen rummaged through my panty collection, but I couldn't take my eyes off the luscious turquoise panties she still held in her hand. In spite of myself I could feel my cock hardening as Aunt Carmen held up each pair of lovely underpants.\n\nAunt Carmen saw I was getting excited and laughed aloud.\n\n""Well Jeremy Darling, you certainly like pretty panties. At least you have good taste in lingerie! I can only imagine what disgusting things you do with them...""\n\nShe looked at her turquoise panties then looked at me. A wicked smirk came over her face a she looked me up and down. ""...And I'll bet you love to WEAR them, too! Don't you, Darling?""\n\nI hung my head and said nothing.\n\n""That's what I thought."" She tossed the bikini panties to me and said, ""I want you to take off your take off your clothes and put these on! Model them for me, Darling.""\n\nI tried to protest. ""No.. I can't... I couldn't!""\n\n""You will or I'll tell your Mother what a perverted little panty sniffer you are! Now quit blubbering and put your little panties on. You know you love it! You know you want to! Chop-chop Jeremy Darling, don't keep me waiting!""\n\nAunt Carmen had me in her power, but it felt strangely exciting. I turned around and stripped, sliding into the turquoise bikinis as fast as I could. As the silk began sliding across my cock, it immediately leaped to erection in spite of my predicament.\n\n""Oh Darling! You look positively scrumptious! Such milky white skin... such a lean body... and lovely legs! Oh Darling, you're perfect! Now walk across the room and give me a little turn... and be sure to wiggle the luscious little tush for me Darling! Yes, that's it. Sashay for me Jeremy Darling. That's lovely.""\n\nAunt Carmen began breathing heavily, and I could tell the situation was getting her very excited indeed. But then she stopped staring at me and regained her composure.\n\n""Now Darling, you've done as I've asked. What can I do for you? Hmmmmmm... I know! Darling, you may lie down on the floor between my legs and I'll let you look up my dress the way you've always wanted to! Didn't think I saw you peeking before, did you? I know what you want. The same thing all men want. So, go ahead. On your back!""\n\nI couldn't believe my luck and I wasted no time getting on my back while Aunt Carmen straddled my head. Since she was still standing I could see every bit of loveliness hidden by her skirt. Her long lean legs were covered with sheer black stockings, and I could see the lacy suspenders from her black garter belt.\n\nAunt Carmen's womanhood was covered by the wispiest black panties, which had big black ruffles around the leg holes. Through the gossamer material I was surprised to see her vulva was completely shaven and hairless, like a little girl's. This was unexpected but by no means unexciting.\n\n""Do you like what you see, Darling,"" Aunt Carmen teased.\n\n""Oh yes Auntie,"" I panted. ""You're..."" I sputtered as I beheld her, staring at feminine perfection. ""You're so beautiful."" The words seemed pitifully inadequate.\n\n""Thank you Darling,"" she giggled. ""Flattery will get you everywhere!""\n\nI watched as a very feminine hand with long red nails reached beneath her skirt. A painted finger slid aside the crotch of the sheer panties and slid itself into the slit within.\n\nAunt Carmen let out a little gasp and said, ""Now jerk off for me, Darling! I love to watch young boys bring themselves off. Yank on your hard cock and come for me Darling!""\n\nIt was such an erotic sight as my beautiful Auntie diddled herself while I yanked at my throbbing cock for all I was worth! I could see Aunt Carmen's panties getting all dark and wet from her juices, the little droplets collecting on the sheer fabric.\n\nI could hear her moaning in pleasure. ""Yes... yes... yesssssss!,"" she hissed as she buried a second finger inside herself and then a third. She was dripping now and the musky scent of her womanhood filled the air as her panties were now drenched.\n\n""Now Darling,"" she panted, ""suck me! Eat me though my panties!""\n\nI pressed my face against the damp fabric covering her slick vulva and pulled the crotch to one side. Then I slid my tongue and began licking her luscious pink slit while she continued to finger herself. Aunt Carmen pressed my face against her sex as I began to lap greedily at her flowing cunt.\n\nAunt Carmen's thighs and my face were soaked with her juices, but I didn't let up for a second. I still couldn't believe this was happening. My naughtiest, most secret fantasy was somehow coming true! I wanted this delicious moment to last forever!\n\nAunt Carmen's body seemed to tighten up all at once. Her legs tensed. She let out a little squeal, and it was finished.\n\nWhen she stopped panting, Aunt Carmen looked down at me and said, ""Oh... Jeremy Darling, that was incredible! You've really got talent my dear! Now finish yourself off Darling! Yes, turn on your side and cum all over my shoes while I watch!""\n\nI was so hot now I would have gladly done anything she said! I turned on my side and resumed jerking off as my throbbing glans slid against the cool leather of Aunt Carmen's black patent leather spikes.\n\nIt only took a few more pulls before I was splattering my hot white sperm all over her shiny black toes. I came so hard I felt as if all the fluids had been drained from my body!\n\nWhen I finished gasping from the incredible orgasm I'd just had, Aunt Carmen told me to remove her shoe and hand it to her. Then, I watched as she sensuously ran her tongue along the toe until all my cum was off it.\n\nThen, she smiled seductively and said, ""Don't think this is the end of it Darling. You've been a very perverted young man and you must be punished. Stealing women's' underwear! I will expect you at my house tomorrow as soon as you get out of school.\n\nBut then, Aunt Carmen bent over and reached underneath her skirt once more. She slid her panties down her long, lovely legs and stepped out of them.\n\nThen, with a playful grin, she picked them up and tossed them to me. They were warm and sticky in my hand, saturated with her cum. ""Jerk off with them tonight. Enjoy Darling,"" she cooed.\n\nAunt Carmen walked down the stairs and out the door. I was standing there wearing her turquoise bikinis, still in a fog from all that had happened. Even so, I had the presence of mind to put away my panty collection and air the smell of sex out of the room before my sisters or parents got home.\n\nThe next day I could hardly keep my mind on school. Somehow, from that day forward my perspective of school changed. The prissy young girls with their snooty attitudes lost their appeal to me all together.\n\nOnly the day before I would have given anything to be with them. But now I saw they were self-centered little bitches who thought they could get away with anything just for giving boys a little light making out and at most a chance to feel their breasts through their sweaters.\n\nBut they seemed so silly and immature to me now. I could have cared less about them; I had been with a real woman!\n\nIt was hard to keep my mind on my classes that day in school, and the time dragged even more slowly than usual. But finally the school day was over and I practically ran across town to Aunt Carmen's house.\n\nI gathered my courage and knocked on the door. After a very long wait the door opened, and there was Aunt Carmen's smiling face. ""You're on time,"" she said. ""I like that.""\n\nShe looked lovely as ever, her make up and hair done perfectly as always. Aunt Carmen wore a low cut leotard top that highlighted her ample cleavage, the tiniest miniskirt, seamed fishnets and black patent heels. Even outside I could smell the lovely perfume she was wearing, soft and feminine. She smiled seductively at me and motioned for me to come in.\n\nAunt Carmen led me into the foyer and took my jacket. Then, she brought me into her parlor and sat me down on a love seat. She told me to make myself comfortable while she took care of some things.\n\nNow I was starting to get nervous! After all, I was here because Aunt Carmen had caught me stealing her panties. I'd heard of Aunt Carmen's terrible temper and her uncanny ability to humiliate anyone who angered her. She was ruthless and unpredictable; capable of anything. I prepared for the worst!\n\nAs I sat there waiting and dreading I noticed a pile of boxes on the table next to the love seat. Aunt Carmen was notorious for her extravagant shopping sprees, and it looked like she'd spent all day at the stores again! She must have dropped a fortune, by the looks of things!\n\nJust when I'd begun to wonder what Aunt Carmen had bought, she returned. I gasped at the sight of her. She was a young boy's sexual fantasy come to life dressed completely in black lingerie. She sported a black corset with gold embroidery, long ruffled black garters that went to sheer seamed black stockings. The tight corset pushed her ample breasts into a lovely cleavage. She wore sheer black panties with big black ruffles at the legs that were completely transparent.\n\nAunt Carmen also wore the tallest pair of high heels I'd ever seen! Suddenly she seemed to tower over me. She was a vision of loveliness, but I knew by the stern look on her face that I was in for it.\n\nAunt Carmen glowered at me. ""All right Jeremy Darling,"" she snarled, ""pull your pants down.""\n\n""What?"" I said in disbelief.\n\n""You heard me, you're here to be punished for being a disgusting little pervert. Let's see those buns... unless of course you want your mother to find out what you've been up to. Such a naughty boy, pilfering Auntie's panties! I think she'd take a dim view of that, don't you?""\n\nI hesitated but then began to drop my britches. No sooner did I have my belt unbuckled and my zipper opened than Aunt Carmen grabbed me and yanked my pants down around my knees. I was off balance and helpless as she laid me over her lap. I could hear her breathing heavily as she started whacking me sharply with her hand. I felt a sharp pain to match as flesh met flesh.\n\nThe room was filled with a loud WHACK! as Aunt Carmen smacked my bare buttocks smartly. She repeated the punishment many times... too painfully numerous to count! I could do nothing but squirm in her lap as she spanked me again and again and again.\n\nMy buttocks were whacked again and again, and sharp stinging gave way to a dull ache as Aunt Carmen slapped them. WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!\n\nAs Aunt Carmen continued mercilessly spanking me, she punctuated each smack with a stern scolding.\n\n""You perverted little shit..."" WHACK!\n\n""...Steal my panties, will you..."" WHACK!\n\n""...And your sisters' too, no doubt..."" WHACK!\n\n""...And who knows who else's under your bed..."" WHACK!\n\n""...Sniffing them and masturbating all over them..."" WHACK!\n\nAunt Carmen was wild-eyed as she walloped me with her hand. I didn't understand why at the time, but she was getting very excited indeed from punishing me in such a humiliating fashion.\n\nFortunately though, I could hear her gasping and I knew her arm had to tire soon.\n\nFinally, Aunt Carmen ceased spanking me, and told me to stand up. Still panting she gasped, ""I guess you've learned your lesson now. At least you'd better have!""\n\nI could do nothing but stare and rub my hands across my throbbing buttocks, trying vainly to soothe them.\n\nThen, Aunt Carmen reached over to the table next to the love seat to the pile of boxes there. She picked the smallest one up off the top and handed it to me. ""Here Darling,"" she said, ""I brought you a present.""\n\nI stood there not knowing what to say. After all, this was the woman who just got done swatting my ass. And now she was giving me a present?\n\n""Don't just stand there looking dumb Darling, open it!""\n\nI unraveled the bow that tied the ribbon to the package. I opened the box and there was the most exquisite pair of white panties I had ever seen! The luxurious satin glistened as I took them out of the box and held them out. They were so lovely, and delicately perfumed too!\n\n""Go on, try them on!""\n\nI hesitated, but only for a moment. I slipped the lovely panties up my legs and over my pelvis, and the sensation was pure pleasure! They fit perfectly but the material was absolutely delicious against my cock, which hardened immediately.\n\n""Well,"" Aunt Carmen giggled, ""I can see you like your little panties. Go ahead Darling, model them for me.""\n\nThis time I was more than eager to give my beautiful Auntie a turn in my pretty new panties. My body thrilled to the sensation of the white satin briefs with the big patch of lace in front, scratching ever so slightly against my gorged penis. The big pink ribbon on the side lifted slightly from the scrumptious fabric as I did so.\n\nAunt Carmen smiled approvingly. ""Yes Darling, you look as lovely as you must feel right now. To have a pair of pretty panties for your very own is very special for a pretty sissy boy like you. But that's just the beginning Darling. Open the second box.""\n\nI quickly opened the second small box and found a lacy white satin garter belt and a pair of the sheerest white seamed nylons. I slipped them on slowly, afraid to put a run in them as I had done with so many of my sisters' stockings.\n\nEach successive package brought a new delight in the finest white satin lingerie: a lacy bra complete with falsies; a camisole and tap pants, huge white taffeta petticoats, and finally the crowning glory - a towering pair of white patent high heels. The leather glimmered in the light as I removed them from the box and slipped them on.\n\nSuper shopper that she was, everything Aunt Carmen had bought me fit me perfectly. I felt silky and feminine all over as I was now fully dressed in expensive lingerie.\n\nBut Aunt Carmen wasn't finished with me yet. ""I saved the best for last,"" she said as she handed me a large box from the most exclusive store in town.\n\nWhen I undid the big red ribbon and removed the cover I had to let out a little gasp, then a squeal of delight. There was the most beautiful dress I had ever seen. It was a white pinafore party dress with generous scalloped lace from the sleeves to the hem of the skirt. The luscious white satin matched all the luscious lingerie I wore.\n\nThe lovely dress came with huge white taffeta petticoats, which made the skirt very full indeed.\n\nAunt Carmen helped zip my dress up the back. Then she handed me the pair of towering white patent spiked shoes. I sat down and awkwardly slipped them on, clumsily buckling the straps.\n\n""Now stand up and let's have a look at you,"" Aunt Carmen said.\n\nI stood up, enjoying the delicious sensation of satin and taffeta petticoats caressing my body as I moved.\n\n""Oh Darling Jeremy,"" Aunt Carmen cooed. ""You look simply divine, much better than I even hoped you would! Now let's touch you up with some hair spray and makeup. Your hair is longish so you really don't need a wig; just a styling.\n\n""Young girls tend to use too much mascara and rouge, but you need an understated look. It's so much more flattering, since you already have a lovely peaches-and-cream complexion. Just a little cover-up on the blemishes.""\n\nAfter what seemed like much fussing, Aunt Carmen pointed me towards the full-length mirror in the foyer. ""Go see how adorable you look,"" she ordered.\n\nI walked over to the mirror, my frilly dress and pretty undies rustling as I walked. It was the first time I heard the sound up close. My nerves tingled with delight from my head to my toes. Yes, this is what I always wanted; what I'd always secretly dreamed about. The reality was even better than I dared imagine!\n\nWhen I got to the mirror I could hardly believe my eyes! There, staring back at me was the prettiest pubescent girl I had ever seen! I was blond and perky and I surely would have been the prettiest girl in school!\n\nIt was practically an out-of-body experience. Here was the prettiest of my sisters, and she wasn't even a girl at all! I could hardly believe meeting this lovely young girl for the first time.. and she was me!\n\nAunt Carmen's reflection appeared in the mirror behind mine. ""Yes Darling, you are beautiful. You like what you see, don't you Darling?""\n\nI could say nothing. I could only smile back at her from the mirror, my eyes transfixed on the lovely creature I had become.\n\nAunt Carmen's hand gently found it way underneath my skirt and began gently caressing my tingling buttocks through the sinfully soft satin panties. I suddenly became conscious of having the biggest erection I'd ever gotten in my life! My cock struggled sensuously inside its panty restrainer, and a wave of sheer lust engulfed me.\n\nKnowing this, Aunt Carmen took me by the hand. Without saying a word, she led me upstairs into her bedroom and closed the door. I watched my reflection in the huge dressing mirror directly across from the bed. Aunt Carmen left me lying there and excused herself.\n\nI hardly missed her. I was too busy staring at myself in the mirror to notice how long she had been gone, but when Aunt Carmen reentered the room her look was completely different.\n\nShe looked sizzling and torrid in her whorishly exaggerated makeup and calculatingly tousled hairdo. She sported a black lace torsolette that pushed her ample breasts into a lovely cleavage. The torsolette had frilly black garters that attached to the sheerest black seamed nylons. My eyes followed them down to her towering, spiked opera pumps. I wondered how she could walk in them.\n\nOver her pelvis were the sheerest pair of black panties that hid nothing yet made her shaved mons more desirable in its gossamer encasement (I'm sorry Dear Reader, I wax poetic over things like this).\n\nAunt Carmen lay down on the bed next to me and kissed my softly on the lips. Tell me Jeremy Darling,"" she whispered, ""have you ever been with a girl before?""\n\nI tried to muster some macho bluster, but it eluded me as I saw myself in a dress. ""Sure, lots of girls.""\n\n""I mean, have you ever fucked a girl?"" I was taken aback by Aunt Carmen's directness.\n\nWhatever male bravado I'd once possessed was now gone; it had been powdered and perfumed and petticoated into oblivion. I hung my head as I whispered. ""No.""\n\n""I thought not. Boys who have an easy time with girls usually aren't the ones so fascinated with their underwear!"" Aunt Carmen tried but failed to suppress a guffaw.\n\nThen she looked at me and continued. ""Don't be embarrassed Darling. Being a virgin is nothing to be ashamed of. We were all virgins once. Even me, if you can believe it.\n\n""...But it's a situation very easily remedied, Darling!"" By her wicked grin I could tell she knew what she was talking about.\n\nAunt Carmen spread her legs wide and held her arms out to me. ""Look at you. You're a pretty boy and a beautiful girl, all rolled into one. A perfect lover indeed... Now kiss me!""\n\nI fell into Aunt Carmen's arms and she immediately fell into the role of instructress. I should have suspected she'd played it before, but right then I was too hot to think about anything except getting my weenie wet.\n\nAunt Carmen did not disappoint. I felt so foolish and awkward as our tongues intertwined. I thought of the tame make-out sessions that were up to that time my only experience. I felt all thumbs as I pawed at Auntie's big breasts.\n\nAunt Carmen sensed this and said, ""Don't worry Darling. You just need a little practice, that's all. I know you're new at this and you're going to be a little awkward. The truth is, that makes it even more exciting for me. Believe me, you're going to please me and I'm going to let you fuck me today. So just relax and let's enjoy each other.""\n\nWe writhed together in pure pleasure there on her satin sheets. My satin dress, petticoats and delicious lingerie caressed my body as we kissed passionately for a long time. Several times I feared I would go off in my panties without even entering her.\n\nI caressed Auntie's luscious breasts through her sheer pengoir. I was entranced by her hot breath and her lovely perfume. It was my first experience of a woman, and I was devouring it hungrily.\n\nFinally Aunt Carmen wanted to get down to business. She had me slide her panties off. Then, she sat up on the bed and opened her lean, lovely legs wide. It seemed strange there was no hair there, but also exciting to me to see the pinkness within as she slipped a finger inside herself.\n\nNow Darling,"" she said, ""I want you to suck me. Eat my pussy just the way you did in your room that day and make me cum.""\n\nI didn't need a second invitation! I placed my face between her perfumed thighs and began licking at the slick, hairless slit. It smelled and tasted divine as I lapped hungrily at her sex.\n\nAs I pleasured my beautiful Aunt there was nothing else but her warm, wet vulva spewing her juices all over my face. It was so delicious I never wanted it to end! If she'd wanted me to stay here with my face between her legs forever I would have, gladly. I had passed through the gates of paradise, eagerly licking and probing inside her flowing womanhood, drooling to the music of her moans. ""Mmmmm.... yesss... yessss.... Yesssssssssss! Oh!""\n\nI placed my hands firmly against her firm, taut buttocks. I cupped them firmly and instinctively began squeezing them. They writhed in the palms of my hands as she ground her crotch into my face. She nearly smothered me, but I loved it even as I gasped for air!\n\nFinally, mercifully, she let out a loud squeal and let loose. Her body went limp as we both panted.\n\nBut Aunt Carmen wasn't finished with me yet. She spread her legs wide and held her hairless pussy lips apart, revealing the glorious pinkness within her.\n\n""Now, my Darling sissy boy... give me the good fucking you've always wanted to! Give it to me Darling! Fuck me!""\n\nI knelt between Auntie's legs and pulled my throbbing rod out of my white panties once again. Then I slowly slid my member inside her, hoping I wouldn't come before I got inside her. I could already feel her body warmth as I entered her. Ooooh, I thought, I wasn't going to last long!\n\nI tried to think of something else... tried to delay the orgasm. But between my lingerie sliding sensuously against my skin, my frilly dress and rustling petticoats and with my throbbing cock sheathed inside Auntie my body betrayed me.\n\nOne stroke... back... two.... threeeee... Unnnnnmmmmgh!\n\nMy cock exploded, spewing hot cum deep inside her. The sensation was too delicious for words!\n\nI was very embarrassed at not lasting as long as I thought I should, but Auntie was reassuring.\n\n""Oh Darling don't worry,"" she said softly. ""You never last long your first time. Besides, you don't always need a hard cock to please a woman. You've certainly proven that! And of course you'll have other opportunities...""\n\nI could barely believe my ears! I was overcome. My deepest, most secret fantasy fulfilled, even more incredibly than I could have imagined. Not only that, but I would be allowed to return to this indescribably sensual woman for more! I had experienced the ultimate, I thought... What more could there be?\n\nLittle did I know...\n\nI stood before the mirror once again, my hair and makeup were a mess; my beautiful white dress was hopelessly rumpled and my luscious satin lingerie was spotted with Auntie's juices.\n\n""Darling you're a mess,"" she giggled. ""You'd better take a shower and put yourself together. You'll have to go home soon.""\n\nEventually I arrived home, just in time for dinner. My sisters were setting the table and gabbing away while Mom was finishing up in the kitchen. They were all much too busy to ask me where I'd been, and it was a good thing. I was bursting; exhilarated and drained from the unbelievable sexual experience I had just undergone.\n\nDad sat in his easy chair smoking his pipe and reading the evening paper. He looked up and gave me a halfhearted, ""Hi Son, what's new?""\n\n""Not much Dad,"" I deadpanned, trying to suppress a smirk. What would he have done if I'd told him the truth? ""Well, I spent the afternoon fucking Aunt Carmen and it was so good I want to do it again!"" I was on the verge of breaking up laughing as I pictured the look on his face!\n\nSeveral weeks went by but I couldn't stop thinking about that wonderful afternoon with my beautiful Aunt. School was actually much more tolerable, because I'd been relieved of the terrible frustration; the miserable awkwardness of trying to get sex from the stuck-up little virgins at school. I just ignored them now and to my surprise, it made me more desirable to them.\n\nBut they had lost their appeal to me completely! How could these prissy, giggling little girls compare with my beautiful, sexually voracious Auntie?\n\nBut when would I see her again? Before leaving last time, Auntie admonished me to never, ever come to her house uninvited. One week dragged on into two, then four. I began to think it really was just a fluke, after all. I despaired of ever having a second excursion to Auntie's Garden of Sensual delights!\n\nThen one evening I went to bed and turned over my pillow. There was a lovely pair of pink panties with white lace at the leg and waistbands, and a row of big white ruffles down the center. I knew all my sisters' panties and this certainly wasn't one of them. I could feel that they were damp and still a little warm. I trembled a little and quickly closed my bedroom door, hoping no one saw me holding the panties. I held them up to my nose and inhaled the delicious aroma. ""Yes,"" I thought, entranced from the musky scent of my beautiful Auntie's panties.\n\nThen I noticed a scrap of paper pinned inside. I quickly removed it. It read:\n\nSniff and enjoy me tonight. Wear me to school tomorrow. Come model me for Auntie afterwards.\n\nJoy welled up inside me... I would see my beautiful Auntie once again!\n\nThe next day school seemed to drag on forever. The anticipation was made even worse by the silky pink panties I was wearing under my trousers. I had to walk around with my books in my lap to hide the huge hard-on that wouldn't go down as my cock slid back and forth in the sinfully soft panty fabric.\n\nFinally, the school day ground to an end. I couldn't get to the front door of my Auntie's house fast enough. I knocked on the door much too eagerly and nearly pounded it in.\n\n""Come in Darling, it's open.""\n\nI entered the foyer and took off my jacket. As I closed the door Aunt Carmen made her entrance. And what an entrance!\n\nAunt Carmen wore the sheerest black nightgown, high heels... and nothing else. Her ample body was framed by the transparent fabric, but somehow I couldn't take my eyes off her smoothly shaved mons, so girlish and incongruent on such a womanly body.\n\nShe lit a cigarette in her elegant black holder and asked, ""Well Jeremy Darling, do you like it?""\n\nI could say nothing in the presence of such radiance.\n\n""I thought you would, Darling. Now take off your clothes.""\n\nI shed my clothing as quickly as I could, stripping right down to my pretty pink panties. I was suddenly conscious that I still had a huge, throbbing erection.\n\n""Yes Darling,"" she snickered, ""I see that you enjoyed wearing your pretty little panties. I'll bet that prick of yours didn't go down once all day! Now Darling, come upstairs.""\n\nI followed Auntie up the staircase, unabashedly staring at her loveliness. My eyes caressed her from the perfectly rounded globes of her derriere to the slit just beyond. In my mind my adoring tongue was already there.\n\nAuntie gestured me into the guest room while she went into the Master bedroom. The room was done completely in frills and bows and doilies like my sisters' rooms. The closet was filled with dresses and shoes as if someone lived there, though I knew Aunt Carmen lived alone.\n\nOn the bed was a pink party dress, adorned with white ribbons and plenty of white lace. There was a pink brassiere, garter belt, slip and stockings, all adorned in the same white ruffles as...the panties I was wearing!\n\nSuddenly it dawned on me. This outfit was for me!\n\nWithout a moment's hesitation I began getting myself dressed. I tingled and the excitement mounted with each item of feminine attire I donned. Each delicately perfumed article fit me perfectly.\n\nFinally, I walked to the full-length mirror conveniently there on the vanity. I could hardly believe my eyes! I was transformed once again into the darling little girl I had been the last time I'd been there.\n\n""Yes Darling, you look adorable. But you need a little makeup.""\n\nAunt Carmen sat me down at the vanity and began styling my hair and applying makeup. I was facing away from the mirror so I had no idea what she was doing. Finally, after much fussing, she turned me around towards the mirror.\n\nI was shocked! I was once again a voluptuous teen queen, easily the prettiest girl in school. Every guy on the football team would be lining up to date me if they could see me like this! I could be the most popular girl in school! My sisters would be livid, because the prettiest of them was really their brother!\n\nAunt Carmen admired her handiwork. ""Yes, such a perfect young girl... as long as you don't move or open your mouth! You're going to need some lessons in deportment. Would you like that, Darling?""\n\n""Oh yes... Yes I would, Auntie."" I head myself say the words but couldn't believe I'd said them so freely and eagerly. My male ego was being totally subjugated... and I loved it!\n\n""I thought so. And a name... Jeremy. Your boring male name won't do at all. How about... Jeannette? I've always liked that name, don't you Jeannette Darling?""\n\n""Jeannette's a pretty name, Auntie.""\n\n""Jeannette it is, then.""\n\nFor the next several hours my beautiful Auntie instructed me in the feminine idiom. She taught me how to walk in heels and how to sit demurely with my legs crossed so perverted boys like me couldn't look up my dress... or how to angle myself so they could peek if that's what I wanted. I learned how to turn my deepening male voice into a lovely, lilting one.\n\nIt was loving, detailed instruction and I drank it in more eagerly than any schooling I'd ever had before! As I mastered each girlish mannerism I could feel myself becoming more fully feminine. I was becoming Jeannete, the lovely girl that had always lived inside me but could never get out. Auntie and I both were endlessly excited as we brought her to life!\n\nAunt Carmen showed me around the room. ""This is to be your... or rather, Jeannette's room from now on.""\n\nI could hardly believe my eyes! My new room had a completely finished vanity with a light-up mirror and completely stocked with make-up.\n\nMy closet was filled with dresses of all kinds. There were frilly party dresses, satin prom dresses, clingy miniskirts, and even racier items like Maids' uniforms and a latex dress. In addition, there were shoes from innocent Mary Janes to six-inch stiletto ""fuck me"" pumps.\n\nBut the dresser drawers were the most exciting of all! They were crammed full of camisoles, teddies, slips, stockings, garter belts, anklets, brassieres, bustiers in every style imaginable. There were two drawers filled with the most luscious panties I had ever seen in my life!\n\nAunt Carmen giggled as she saw my eyes bulging in delight. ""I know... I went a little overboard with the lingerie. I know how much you like pretty undies.""\n\n""It's... it's just fine Auntie,"" I gasped as she chuckled at her calculated understatement.\n\nThe weeks and months that followed were filled with unimaginable sensual delights, one after another. Like clockwork, I would appear at her door on Tuesdays and Thursdays after school. Then I would receive some very fine schooling, indeed.\n\nEvery time I thought I had reached the ultimate in sexual pleasures, Aunt Carmen promptly followed it with a new climax. I became a prisoner in her world of sensuality... and I lived for every second! I adored Auntie, needed her; craved her so!\n\nAunt Carmen molded me, trained me; bent me to her will in every way. She truly made a man out of me... and a woman, too! But that is not to say that she didn't care about me!\n\nAunt Carmen insisted that I keep my grades up and that I have a life outside of home and our relationship. I went out for sports for the first time and found I enjoyed it.\n\nOne semester I slacked off and my grades took a dive. Aunt Carmen was incensed, and scolded me harshly. I slid my panties down around my ankles and assumed the position for spanking.\n\nBut Aunt Carmen saw by the way I eagerly bared my buns that spanking was no longer a punishment to me. Instead, she imposed the harshest penalty of all: I was banished from her house and my feminine wardrobe until I got my grades where they should be.\n\nIt was a miserable six weeks until the next report card, but I applied myself to my studies as never before. Auntie, bless her heart, left me a pair of her worn panties as motivation every so often. But when the next marking period was over, I brought home four A's a B+ and a B. It was my best report card ever!\n\nI could hardly wait to go to Auntie's house the following Tuesday to b re-admitted to my world of satin and lace.\n\nI arrived at Aunt Carmen's house and she motioned for me to go upstairs and put myself together. In my haste and my raging lust for lingerie I hardly noticed the two older ladies sitting in the parlour with her.\n\nUpstairs, Auntie had laid out the dress and lingerie she wished me to wear that day, as was her custom. I was a little surprised but pleased that she'd laid out my white satin party dress and white satin undies I had worn that first time.\n\nI took my time, savoring the thrill as I donned each item of frilly loveliness. I slid into my panties, garter belt, stockings, brassiere, camisole and tap pants. Then Auntie came in. She did my hair and applied makeup until they looked perfect.\n\nAuntie retired downstairs while I slipped into my dress and my white patent opera pumps. I looked in the mirror, and I was more feminine and passable than ever before. I had missed Jeannette.\n\nI teetered down the stairs on my towering heels, terrified of falling and breaking my neck. Finally I reached the parlour.\n\nAuntie was waiting for me on the love seat. I'd been so busy I hadn't noticed how lovely she looked. She wore a black wool skirt over knee-high boots with spike heels. Her lovely silk blouse was lacy and ruffled at the cuffs and front, with a high ruffled collar around her neck. The rest of the blouse was sheer material, through which I could see her black push-up bra and her lovely cleavage.\n\n""Oh Jeannette Darling, you look scrumptious... absolutely perfect! Now come kneel before your loving Auntie.""\n\nI minced awkwardly to the love seat and knelt at her feet.\n\nShe stood up and paced around me. ""Now Jeannette you've been a naughty girl indeed and I've had to punish you severely. Believe me, I didn't enjoy it any more than you did. I've missed you.\n\n""Now, show me how happy you are to be back in your pretty party dress and panties. Tell me how happy you are and show me by shining my boots with your tongue.""\n\nI literally threw myself at Auntie's feet and fiercely lapped the black patent leather. ""Oh yes Auntie,"" I panted between slurping her booties. ""Yes Auntie, I'm soooo happy to be back. Oooh yesss... Yes Auntie I'll be such a good girl from now on... I promise."" I could hardly believe my ears, listening to myself pledging her my utter submission. Yet I meant every word of it.\n\n""And you will obey your Auntie in all things from now on?""\n\n"" Oh yes, Auntie,"" I whimpered. ""I will obey you in all things. I will do everything you say."" My cock throbbed inside my panties even as I spoke the words.\n\nAuntie rose from the love seat. She raised her skirt, revealing her bare buttocks beneath. ""Now attend my derriere, Jeannette.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""YOU HEARD ME! LICK MY ASS, YOU PERVERTED LITTLE SISSY!""\n\nAs I busied my tongue around her little pink hole I heard titters from the two ladies sitting on the couch. ""Oh Carmen,"" said one, ""how eager and obedient he is. I don't how you do it!""\n\nBut the voices seemed far away as I slid my tongue as far as I could into Auntie's pulsating asshole. I heard my tongue squeaking against her perfectly cleaned flesh and the squishing sound of Auntie's fingers sliding in and out of her pussy. She came almost immediately as the other two ladies giggled like schoolgirls.\n\nAfter Aunt Carmen recovered from her orgasm she walked over to the love seat and picked up her lovely black panties. ""Watch this,"" she giggled as she walked back to where I was kneeling on the floor.\n\nThen, Auntie placed the pungent panties over my face. The damp crotch over my face was still warm with the women's body heat. The scent of pussy juice and the faint trace of urine mingled into one erotic musk that made me beside myself with lust!\n\n""Now Jeannette,"" she said, ""You will entertain us by pulling out that silly thing of yours and masturbate, the way you want to!""\n\n""Yes Auntie."" I pulled my tortured member out of my silky panties. Then I knelt there and jerked myself to bliss while the three ladies laughed and called out their encouragement.\n\nYes Dear Reader, even then I knew how degrading it all was! Aunt Carmen had taken me and destroyed the last traces of my male ego. She dressed me in frilly undies and dresses like a living Barbie doll. She humiliated me until I lived to lick her ass and masturbate with her worn panties.\n\nI was now utterly submissive to Auntie. Captivated as much by my own twisted desires as by hers, I was enslaved as my Aunt's sexual plaything.\n\nI was now utterly enslaved to my beautiful Aunt Carmen. She held me captive in a web of her depraved desires and my own insatiable lust for lingerie. The months passed quickly as my feminization progressed.\n\nAuntie had been training me in every aspect of femininity: deportment, posture, makeup and wardrobe. She showed me how to keep my voice at a convincingly high pitch, even though it had already begun to change. She taught me how to walk in towering heels with a provocative little wiggle.\n\nAnd oooh, the luscious lingerie! Auntie spoiled me shamefully buying me expensive dresses in satin and lace; ruffled pinafore party dresses; shoes and the most exquisite, imported undies! I was dressed deliciously in thick crinoline petticoats; lovely ruffled satin panties dripping with lace; frilly garter belts and anklets; lacy brassieres and camisoles.\n\nEvery second was sheer bliss as I wore lovely unmentionables I never dreamed existed! After months of indulgent shopping I had collected a wardrobe that would surely have been the envy of any girl at school. I could scarcely believe that I had a better wardrobe than any of my sisters!\n\nI had long since lost interest in the eighteen-year-old tarts in my classes. I knew I had better taste in hair, makeup and clothes! In truth, I was as pretty a girl as any of them. And best of all, my beautiful Auntie had taught me more about sex than all of them combined could have!\n\nI also lost interest in wearing my sisters' clothing since my own feminine wardrobe was prettier by far. But I still enjoyed sneaking into the hamper and helping myself to their delicious worn panties!\n\nSay what you want Dear Reader, but I dreamed about getting on my knees and worshipping my beautiful sisters between their legs while I sniffed their soiled undies. Call it incest, but if you could have seen how beautiful and sexy they all were you wouldn't have blamed me! Besides, I was already fucking my Aunt!\n\nJ ust the thought of my sister Jennifer's red Cheerleader panties gives me an erection even as I write this many years later. The red panties were double-lined in silky white nylon with a cotton crotch. After a football or basketball game they would be in the laundry the next afternoon. They w ere so delicious, drenched in her sweat and pussy juice. I spent many horny afternoons sucking on them, my stiff cock standing straight up and erect!\n\nBut Auntie also gave me her own filthy worn undies to take home. Sometimes she would even wear them two days in a row or not wipe herself carefully at the toilet so they would be nice and pungent! How I loved to lick her secretions out of her worn panties! I adored every single second of slurping her pussy aroma, piss stains and even shit streaks out of them. The filthier they were the more I loved them! Oh, how degrading it all was, yet I loved every second of it!\n\nHowever, since Auntie wore such expensive undies I was expected them when the scent wore out of them. This usually happened after one or two enthusiastic lickings. I licked her soiled panties delightedly, passionately... obsessively!\n\nHow I lived for Tuesday and Thursday afternoons, when I would enter my delightful world of satin and lace. I would rush right over from school, then I would eagerly bound in the door and proceed right up to ""my"" room. How I hated it when I had to go somewhere else to avoid suspicion.\n\nSince my training began, Aunt Carmen had given me my ""femme"" name: Jeannette. The room I entered was not Jeremy's but Jeannette's! It was done exactly as one would expect for a eighteen-year-old girl; plenty of frilly curtains and lace doilies. The walls were painted a bright pink and the bedspread was covered with pink ribbons and stuffed animals.\n\nThe whole room was scented with powder and potpourris. It was a perfectly normal room for a pubescent girl but it radiated sissyness to a boy used to his own Spartan room with sports posters all over the walls.\n\nBut best of all, Jeannette's wardrobe was there! Auntie would carefully lay out the outfit she wanted me to wear on my bed. It set the mood for the day's activities. If I had to choose it would have taken me all day, I now had so much frilly finery!\n\nI spent many sensual afternoons hypnotized by my beautiful Aunt Carmen's womanly aroma. I knelt before her - a goddess; Venus herself dressed like a slut, demanding to be worshipped. I spent hour after delighted hour lapping at her feminine glory; my tongue probing into corners of her flesh she scarcely knew existed.\n\nAnd I was dressed like the little coquette I wanted to be. I was made up perfectly - at least at first. My hair was coiffed and my body thrilled to the top-shelf lingerie that caressed it with every move I made. The ruffled garters slid tautly against my thighs as I knelt with my face between Auntie's buttocks. My lacy slip and tap panties slid together with maddening silkiness against my seemingly permanent erection.\n\nAuntie would giggle like a schoolgirl, delighted at the sight of her personally\n\ntrained little sissy boy kneeling behind, my flushed cheeks warming the lovely\n\nround globes of her posterior.""Does little Jeannette enjoy licking Auntie's asshole,"" she chuckled.\n\n""Oh yes Auntie,"" I stammered. ""Oh Auntie, I adore licking your ass, sucking your cunt, licking your shoes. I would do anything to please you Auntie... anything, anything!"" I could scarcely believe the impassioned, heartfelt words of submission that I heard passing between my lips, yet I knew eve ry word was true.\n\nAunt Carmen was invariably delighted to such words of devotion, knowing I meant them better than I did myself. I was completely in her power; addicted to the lingerie and the sex and the feminizations I had craved for so long. I wanted to live the fantasy forever, enslaved to pleasure my Lovely Aunt Carmen.\n\nAnd I serviced my Aunt lovingly, insatiable though she was! She would spread her legs for me and invite me to mount her. Youngster that I was, I often got it up three times in an afternoon for my beautiful Aunt Carmen, who excited me so. And more often than not I would still have to service her with a huge dildo when I was finished fucking her!\n\nAunt Carmen could give as good as she got! She would lovingly kneel before me while I sat on the couch and give me a slow, wonderfully sensual blow job of the kind I have not had before or since. I would run my fingers through her long, curly black hair while she pleasured my throbbing prick with her lips and tongue.\n\nAunt Carmen knew all the tricks of making a cock happy. She knew how to lick just along the ridges of my glans and bring me within seconds of coming, then deep throat me and let the sensation subside. Sometimes she excited me by gently digging one of her long fingernails into the base of my glans. Other times she would nibble gently at the ridge of my cock head.\n\nIn any event she was always in control. She could make the pleasure last indefinitely, bringing me to orgasm whenever she pleased! When I finally did come I felt like all my bodily fluids were being drained through my penis! Aunt Carmen would swish my semen around in her mouth with a coquettish look on her face, savoring the taste before finally swallowing it.\n\nGradually, Aunt Carmen began to interest me in her rubber playthings. First, she had me ""clean"" her dildoes by slurping all her womanly juices off them, which I did eagerly. Then she had me sucking on them to get them clean. When she saw how much I enjoyed that, she became bolder. Before I knew it I was on my knees in front of my Aunt sucking on a thick strap-on dildo... and loving every second of it!\n\nBefore long I was instructed in the proper use of these devices. I was servicing Auntie with huge dildoes in all her orifices. She would love to lay on her stomach on the bed and suck a big, thick dildo while I rammed two equally large dildoes into her pussy and asshole. This was before the advent of the Double Dong, I should mention.\n\nAuntie thrust her buttocks high into the air to meet each stroke of the dildoes and let out a little squeal as I rammed her mercilessly, like a piston in a revved-up engine. I was getting very excited from watching her drooling cunt oozing and dripping all over the bed covers.\n\nMy own cock throbbed its message to me and before I knew what I was doing or why I pulled it out of my panties and shoved it way up Auntie's ass! I had one arm firmly around her waist, the other still furiously driving the second dildo into her saturated womanhood. She squealed in delight... ""yes... yes... YESSSSS!!!""\n\nThen, with a huge grunt, she came yet another time just as I was pumping her bowels full of my manly seed. Aunt Carmen collapsed on to the bed, my come still oozing out of her asshole. ""Darling,"" she panted, ""you've come a long way. That was incredible! Some young girl is going to have more than she can handle with you!""\n\nAuntie began putting clothespins on my nipples while she sucked my cock. It hurt a little at first but gradually I began to enjoy it. She began sliding her finger in my asshole during our sex play and I began to enjoy that, too.\n\nInitially, I was resistant when Auntie suggested sliding one of her thin vibrators up my ass. But Auntie reassured me by saying it wasn't any thicker than her finger and the vibrating sensation would be much more enjoyable. When she said ""trust me,"" I relented. I removed my panties and presente d my buttocks for Auntie to do with as she pleased.\n\nI felt the fast, shrill vibrating in my asshole all the way to my cock and it excited me terribly as I knelt before Auntie. The entire length of dildo was imbedded in my ass while I jerked off. She pulled gently on my clothespinned nipples and pulled a pair of her filthiest panties over my face.\n\nIt was all too much, the delicious agony of my nipples; the pungent fragrance of my Auntie's panties; the maddening vibration in my asshole and my own eager stroking. I came so hard I damn near shot sperm all over the ceiling. ""Thar she blows,"" giggled Aunt Carmen. It wasn't long before she was sliding bigger vibrators up my ass, then even thicker ones nearly the size of a real penis.\n\nThen came the day Aunt Carmen entered the room with her strap-on dildo dangling obscenely over her lacy black panties. ""Today's the day you get fucked, Darling. Down on all fours! This is how we girls pleasure each other. Yes Darling, Auntie is going to fuck YOU for a change!""\n\nBy now I was more than game for anything Auntie wanted to do with me. I got up on the bed on my hands and knees and lowered my lacy white tap panties down to my ankles. I raised my trembling buttocks in the air tantalizingly before Aunt Carmen.\n\nDetermined to make the penetration as painless as possible, Auntie greased my asshole up with a generous dollop of K-Y and began to gently stretch my little pink hole. She slid one finger into me, then two, then three... then four.... finally she was working my sphincter open with her whole hand.\n\n""Now Jeannette Darling, get ready because here comes Auntie! She pressed the huge head of her dildo against my asshole and gently began sliding it inside me. She opened me wider and wider, and the pain was excruciating! All I could do was keep my ass in the air and whimper.\n\nFinally, after what seemed like an eternity, the pain in my asshole began to subside and Auntie began to slowly fuck me with her big rubber cock. In spite of myself I began to thrust my ass in the air to meet the strokes of Auntie's strap-on cock.\n\nI was getting very excited pretending I was a girl and Auntie was fucking me in my wet, slippery pussy. The more I thought about it the hotter I got. ""Please Auntie,"" I begged. ""Fuck me in my sissy hole. It's my cunt! Please! Fuck me! Fuck me!!!""\n\nAunt Carmen was now wild-eyed with excitement herself, with that look that said she was hot out of her mind! ""Yes Jeannette, it IS your cunt! Never forget that, you little sissy boy. ...And never forget it was your Aunt Carmen who took your sissy cherry, too!""\n\nYes, I loved it so. Call me a faggot, call me a sissy. I was that and more, but most of all I was a real girl giving pleasure to her lover by letting her fuck me. Aunt Carmen's dildo was buried deep inside me and she was giving me a more spirited and long-lasting fuck than any man ever could! And I loved it; I loved every second of excruciating pleasure!\n\nI reached for my stiff, throbbing cock and awkwardly tried to jerk it to orgasm as Aunt Carmen knelt at my buttocks slamming her dildo inside me. It was so intense, the pain and the slippery penis probing my nether regions! I came after only a few strokes, spraying a huge load of my own cum all over the satin sheets.\n\nAunt Carmen left the rubber dick inside me and unfastened the straps. Then she reached into the night table and pulled out another dildo, which she immediately inserted into her drenched womanhood. She slammed it inside herself violently with strong, impassioned stroked while she whimpered and squealed and\n\nwrithed all over the bed.\n\nI could only watch in bemused amazement as Aunt Carmen was a wild woman with her dildo. She must have been so hot; so desperate to bring herself to climax after I came! Another few moments and she was whelping as she exploded into her orgasm.\n\nAfterwards we lay in each others' arms for a long time. I was totally lost in Auntie's desires; utterly consumed with pleasing her and learning to be a feminized sissy boy.\n\n""I love you Auntie,"" I whispered earnestly in her ear. I knew the words were hopelessly inadequate to describe the complex emotions; the passion and lust and gratitude and devotion I felt for her.\n\n""I know you do Darling,"" she giggled. ""You're such a wonderful lover, my Darling Jeannette. You did enjoy getting fucked greatly, didn't you?""\n\n""Yes Auntie,"" I replied without the slightest hesitation.\n\n""Yes, I know you did. You are almost ready now. Soon, very soon now.""\n\n""Soon what, Auntie?""\n\n""Never mind, you'll find out when the time is right. Trust me.""\n\nAnd with that, we drifted off to sleep until dinnertime.\n\nSoon afterwards I came bounding into Jeannette's room with a great deal of excitement. I felt something special was going to happen, but I didn't know why. My premonitions were soon justified.\n\nThis particular afternoon Auntie had laid out my pink satin party dress. I wondered what was up, since I only wore it on special occasions.\n\nI trembled with sheer delight as I fondled the delightful garment. The pink pinafore dress was made of the loveliest, most expensive satin and trimmed with\n\nthe most exquisite white lace. It was originally made to be a Prom gown, and cost a small fortune. But Aunt Carmen justified it by saying I'd get much more wear out of it than a ""real"" girl would.\n\nWith the dress was the lovely matching undies of the same exquisite satin and lace. A lacy camisole with matching tap panties; a frilly garter belt; a pink lace brassiere with pert little breast forms; sheer pink nylons with white seams and matching ruffled anklets; and of course the matching pink heels we had spent a whole afternoon trying to find.\n\nWhen I was just finishing dressing, Auntie came into the room and said. ""I am going to make you up personally today."" She proceeded to carefully style my hair and took her time making me up. She was much more careful than she had ever been before.\n\nWhen she finished she said, ""hurry up and finish dressing. I have a special surprise for you Jeannette.""\n\nI looked in the mirror and saw that I was quite beautiful! My makeup and hair were perfect, and my pretty pink party dress made me the picture of pubescent womanhood. Wondering what Aunt Carmen could possibly have in store for me that she would be so excited, I slipped into my high heels and minced down the stairs.\n\nI turned the corner into the Living Room and stopped in my tracks! There, sitting on the love seat, was a beautiful young girl! She had flaming red hair and sky blue eyes; a vision of loveliness!\n\nThe girl sat there and smiled sweetly at me. She wore a powder blue satin dress with lots of white ruffles and petticoats, very similar to the one she I was wearing. Her hair fell over her shoulders in red ringlets, and her red lips were\n\nenjoyed keeping company with you but I thought it was time for you to enjoy the company of someone your own age.""\n\n""Hello Jeannette,"" Lauren cooed. ""I've heard so much about you. You're every bit as pretty as Carmen said you were."" Her voice was soft and sweet, as I knew it would be!\n\nTo say I was delighted was a hopeless understatement! Here, sitting before me, was the girl I'd always hoped and dreamed I would meet one day. ""Oh, she's lovely,"" I thought. ""What a wonderful Auntie I have to find me a dream girl like her!""\n\nBut then anxiety overcame me. Something was not right. Why was this girl smiling sweetly at me when I was dressed completely in drag? Shouldn't she be shocked or horrified or whatever other reaction women have when faced with a feminized male?\n\nAs if sensing this Aunt Carmen said, ""Don't worry Jeannette. Lauren knows everything. About you and me; about your training; about your dressing up. Yes Darling, Lauren is a very special young girl indeed!""\n\n""Oh Jeannette,"" Lauren cooed. ""You make such a beautiful girl. Your Aunt really has done wonders with you. You could go to the Junior Prom and no one would ever know you were really a boy! You might even be chosen Prom Queen!""\n\nI giggled at the thought and the kind compliments from this beautiful creature. Lauren moved over on the love seat and patted the vacant spot, motioning for me to come sit beside her.\n\nHow could I refuse? I down beside Lauren as she dabbed the corners of her mouth with a lace handkerchief. ""So Lauren,"" I stammered. ""What school do you go to?"" I already felt ridiculous, trying to make polite conversation when I really wanted to rip Lauren's clothes off and fuck her vigorously, the way I did to Aunt Carmen!\n\nAunt Carmen stood up and excused herself. ""You two get better acquainted,"" she giggled as the closed the sliding oak door.""I'll be back later.""\n\nWith that, Lauren looked earnestly into my eyes and puckered her red lips. ""Kiss me,"" she said.\n\n""What?"" I stammered, hardly believing my ears.\n\n""I said kiss me, Jeannette. You know you want to. You probably want to fuck me silly, too.""\n\nI was taken aback by the girl's directness. Such talk was something I'd grown used to from Auntie but it sounded strange coming from a girl of eighteen; my own age! Especially since they'd been the girls who foiled my sexual overtures at every turn!\n\nI leaned over to peck her lips, to test the waters. But Lauren forcefully grabbed me and pressed me to her bosom, kissing me passionately. She was surprisingly strong for a mere snip of a girl!\n\nOur tongues were soon dancing together passionately while my hands fumbled over Lauren's dress. Our satin dresses slid together with a loud rustling as we kissed lustily. All the time my cock was at full erection inside my silky panties, and I wanted to bury it in her tight little muffie!\n\nIt was time for me to make my move. I reached for Lauren's pert little nubbins, sheathed so demurely in blue satin and white lace. I squeezed one of her breasts and Lauren let out a little moan and began kissing me more passionately. Her face was smeared with my lipstick and I knew I must look the same, but I was much too hot to care.\n\nThis was too good to be true! My hands found their way down under Lauren's dress; first squeezing her knee, then finding its way up to her inner thigh. I felt her ruffled suspender from her garter belt and followed it to where it joined her lace-top stocking. Lauren let out a low moan and began rubbing my throbbing cock through the satin dress and lingerie.\n\nAt long last my hand was between Lauren's thighs. My fingers teased at the edge of her satin panties, very similar to mine. I lovingly fingered the generous scalloped lace at the leg hole. I reached between her legs but then... there was something there; something that shouldn't be there! It was a big, stiff penis just like my own!\n\n""You're... but... you're...,"" I sputtered. ""You're not a GIRL!""\n\nLauren looked earnestly into my eyes. ""Oh but I AM, Jeannette Darling! I am every bit as much a girl as you are! Here in my pretty dress and my makeup and the lovely lingerie I love to wear as much as you do.\n\n""I'm not like those prissy girls in school. We can fuck and suck each other to our hearts' content. And then there's always Auntie! I know exactly what you want, because I want it too. We're both the same you and I; pretty little girls with pretty pricks between our legs.\n\n""Just think all the pleasure we can have together. Girls wouldn't understand how we love to dress up in their clothing and do nasty things with their underwear. Honestly, could you wear your pretty pink party dress for the girls at school? We can lie together and slide our dicks against each other until we come in our panties together. Oooh, it'll be so much fun Jeannette. Say you will!\n\n""Jeannette Darling, we'll be best girlfriends. We'll have girl talk and wear pretty dresses and undies. We'll have rooms next door to each other, too. I'll suck your cock and let you fuck my sissy ass as much as you want to. I'll let you do anything you want. And best of all, Auntie will be here too!""\n\nWith that, Lauren got on her knees before me as I sat in the love seat. She raised my skirt, lovingly fondling my petticoats and pulled my now-raging hard-on out of my satin panties. Without a word she administered a wonderful blow job; soft and sensual, obviously with much coaching from Auntie.\n\nAlready excited from Lauren's insistent promises of pleasure, I exploded into her mouth in short order. She swished my semen between her lips for a minute, obviously savoring the taste before swallowing it. ""Delicious,"" she giggled.\n\n""Now Jeannette, could any of the little sluts from Junior High make you come like that?"" Lauren sat down on the love seat once more as I sat there, still in stunned disbelief with my spent cock hanging out of my white satin panties.\n\nJust then Aunt Carmen reappeared. ""Well Jeannette Darling,"" she giggled, ""did Lauren give your pretty little cock a good sucking?""\n\nI looked up at my beautiful Aunt, now transformed in her gold lame cocktail dress with matching lame sandals. She was so beautiful I was transfixed by her, hypnotized even further by her perfume. ""Well, speak up Darling,"" she teased. ""What's the matter, cat got your tongue? Tell me, did you blast your sperm all over her tonsils or not?""\n\n""Oh yes Auntie,"" I replied. ""It was almost as good as when you do it to me.""\n\n""Oh yes,"" she giggled. ""I knew it would be, Lauren. You always did so well with my dildoes. I knew you had a talent for sucking things.""\n\n""Thank you Auntie,"" smiled Lauren.\n\n""Now Jeannette, would you like to do the same for Lauren? I think she'll let you kneel in front of her and let you look up her dress, won't you Lauren? I know how much Jeannette likes to do that.""\n\n""Oh yes Jeannette, please do!"" gushed Lauren, eagerly lifting her skirt as high as she could. I became beside myself in sheer excitement as I stared at the wonder down under Lauren's skirt. She was wearing powder blue lingerie trimmed with white lace, very similar to my own white satin lingerie. She wore frilly, luxuriously lacy panties, a garter belt, white lace stockings and matching powder blue shoes.\n\nLauren was a vision of loveliness; perfumed, powdered and petticoated. As I looked up between her legs the only thing that kept the illusion from being perfect was the big, insistent bulge inside her satin panties. I tried to ignore it but for some reason I was fascinated by it. I couldn't take my eyes off it!\n\nAuntie picked up on this right away. ""So, do you like your new playmate Jeannette?""\n\n""Oh yes Auntie, Lauren is so beautiful. She's a pretty girl with a big dick between her legs.""\n\n""Yes, so she is. Just like you Jeannette. And don't you think it's time you had that big dick between your lips?""\n\nAunt Carmen had caught me by surprise! ""But... but... I...,""I sputtered but no\n\nwords passed my lips.\n\n""Cat got your tongue, Darling? I SAID wouldn't you like to suck Lauren's cock?""\n\nStill I could not get words to come out of my mouth.\n\nAunt Carmen smiled wickedly. ""Now Jeannette, I wouldn't make you do anything I wouldn't do! You already know how much I love to suck cock, don't you? I promise you, once Lauren gushes in your mouth for the first time you'll enjoy it just as much!""\n\nSuddenly the idea of sucking Lauren off began to appeal to me. Aunt Carmen had blown me and swallowed my cum many times. She certainly seemed to like it well enough! I reached over to the waistband of Lauren's panties and pulled them down to her ankles.Lauren beamed in delight as a huge erection flopped in my face.\n\nI wasted no time getting Lauren's hard cock between my lips. I gobbled it down my throat as I had so many times before with Aunt Carmen's dildoes. But Lauren's member was warm and throbbing and alive; so much better than any rubber dick I'd ever sucked on!\n\nI took her cock out of my mouth and licked eagerly along the edges as Lauren let out a squeal of pleasure. Aunt Carmen could only sit there and watch, beads of cold sweat on her forehead. She was clearly very excited from watching me give my first blow job. It was my first, but it would certainly not be my last!\n\nSuddenly I noticed that Aunt Carmen already had two fingers inside herself and was busily diddling her drooling cunt as she sat there and watch me give Lauren head.\n\nThen, Aunt Carmen threw herself on the floor and spread her legs wide, exposing the pinkness within her as she panted, ""Now, both my Darlings... come here and give your Auntie a good fucking!""\n\nLauren jumped right on top of Aunt Carmen and began plowing her wet, dripping pussy. I had to angle her just so to take her up her delicious asshole! It was such a hot scene as I slammed my rod as far into her ass as it would go, and Lauren gave her a spirited fucking in her hot cunt!\n\nI could feel Lauren's cock probing inside Aunt Carmen as I drove my manhood deep into her bowels. Aunt Carmen was reduced to a squirming, whimpering wreck as we fucked her for what seemed like hours! All the poor woman could do was pant as two young boys rammed their eager dicks into both her holes.\n\nI grimaced and began to heave, a sure sign that I was getting ready to come. I looked over at Lauren and saw she was in the same predicament. I tried to hold out longer, but I knew I had to abandon myself to the inevitable climax. I flooded Aunt Carmen's ass with every drop of my semen, and I could feel Lauren splattering her own cum inside Auntie as well!\n\nAuntie lay there, panting. She tried to speak several times but could not catch her breath! Finally she did speak. ""Oh my, my two Darlings! You were better than I'd even hoped or dreamed. Who would have thought that two sissy boys dressed up like girls could be such macho studs inside their little panties?""\n\nLauren and I looked at each other and - what else? - giggled girlishly.\n\nNow, I want you to suck your cum out of me. Lauren, you suck Jeannette's out of my ass. And Jeannette, you suck Lauren's out of my pussy!""\n\nAnd there we were, lying beside our beautiful Auntie, sucking each others' semen out of her holes. It was too wicked; too perverted for words. But at the same time I was thrilled by the depth of my degradation and the possibilities Lauren's presence presented.\n\nThereafter, every Tuesday and Thursday afternoon Lauren and I would meet at Aunt Carmen's house, where we would dress to excite each other. Auntie continued to buy us both lovely dresses and delicious lingerie. How Lauren loved to let me look up her dress!\n\nAunt Carmen continued to preside over our deepening degradation. Make no mistake Dear Reader, Lauren and I both knew how deep we were sinking into the underworld of perversion. In our innermost thoughts we both knew that we had gone far beyond the point of no return. Yet we reveled in it; loved every minute of it! The more she abased us the more we loved her for it!\n\nAuntie had a thick voyeuristic streak, and she loved to put Lauren and I on the bed and watch us perform as she directed the action, calling out from the chair on the side of the bed.\n\nWe began to see more of the two women who had come to visit in the beginning of my feminization. Clio and Jacqui, it turned out, were a lesbian couple who had also enjoyed threesomes with Auntie! Though I thought I had become hardened to any kind of perversion this revelation took me by surprise.\n\nBut the surprise did not last long. I knew well how insatiable Aunt Carmen was. She would fondle us all afternoon, then go out on a date with some lucky man and fuck him all night! To enhance our sissyish feelings she would tell us each sordid detail of every one of her dates. It was our version of ""girl talk.""\n\nAnd who was I to judge, anyway? Here I was, dressing up like the prettiest girl in town. I was mincing around in party dresses, lingerie and high heels. I was fucking and sucking my own Aunt and I was fucking and sucking another boy's cock for her entertainment. And I loved every second of it! Realizing all that, lesbianism seemed just another avenue of pleasure to explore.\n\nAunt Carmen had long been the subject of gossip and outrageous speculations, but in this case truth was truly stranger than fiction! She would tell us the sexual quirks of each of the town's men with whom she trysted. We were surprised to hear about her exploits with some of the more prominent members of our community, but Auntie would dismiss it by saying ""they're men, aren't they? They have dicks, don't they?""\n\nLauren and I learned dirty little secrets that served us well in later years, and Auntie told us everything! She trusted us implicitly. ""After all,"" she would say, ""either one of you could send me to jail any time you wanted to."" Then her face would scrunch into a wicked grin. ""But then you won't have my panties to sniff anymore!""\n\nWe were told to kneel on the Parlour floor in our best party frocks, heavily perfumed with hair and cosmetics perfect. Lauren and I knew something special was in store by the way Auntie fussed over doing us up personally. She took special pains to make sure our makeup was especially sluttish.\n\nLauren and I knelt on a throw rug, staring at each other as Auntie led the two women into the room. Their spiked heels clomped loudly on the hardwood floor as they approached. Auntie gestured for them to sit down on the love seat facing us.\n\n""So girls,"" giggled Aunt Carmen with obvious familiarity, ""I told you I had a special surprise. What do you think?""\n\n""Oh Carmen,"" gushed Jacqui, they're perfect! You've really outdone yourself this time. It's hard to believe that they're not really young girls, though they're perfectly gorgeous young boys!""\n\n""Thank you Darling,"" beamed Aunt Carmen.\n\n""Haven't I seen the one in pink here before,"" asked Clio. Suddenly her face lit up. ""That's the young boy you had masturbate for us that time... and he's your nephew too, isn't he? Oh Carmen, you're too, too wicked!""\n\n""Well Carmen,"" sneered Jacqui, ""will they perform for us or do they just kneel there and look pretty?""\n\n""Oh I'm sure my little Darlings will be able to entertain the two of you."" Auntie clapped her hands together authoritatively. ""Jeannette! Lauren! On your backs.""\n\nWe lay down on the floor on our backs as the two women looked at each other, clearly delighted. Without saying a word they both stepped out of their panties and knelt on the floor straddling our faces between their knees.\n\nFrom my privileged viewpoint I had a very good look at Clio's pert womanhood. Her pubic hair was trimmed very short, with only a small patch of wispy fine hair on her pelvis. It was pretty in its own way though very unlike Auntie's slit, which we always kept carefully shaved for her.\n\nWithout any preliminaries Clio straddled my face and began roughly grinding her drooling cunt into my face. I could hardly breathe as she pressed her dripping pinkness onto my mouth. I darted my tongue in and out of her as quickly as I could, and by the soft moaning in the distance I could tell Clio was enjoying being serviced in this manner.\n\nMy hair and face were soon soaked with Clio's womanly juices, and I presumed Lauren was having a similar experience with Jacqui. Clio panted and her body shuddered as I sucked lovingly on her oversized clitoris. I alternated sucking her clit and darting my tongue in and out until I could hear her squealing with pleasure. It made me feel special to be able to please this woman - a hardened lesbian who had a deep, abiding contempt for men - so thoroughly.\n\nThe two ladies sat side by side and in the corner of my eye I could see their lips meeting as both of them straddled an eager mouth. The kissed and moaned, clearly delighted with the situation. And judging by the throbbing erection in my own panties she was not the only one who was enjoying herself!\n\nI tried to suck every drop out of Clio's flowing femininity but try as I might, some of it dribbled down my cheeks and smeared my makeup. But at the moment I was not particularly worried about how I looked. After all, who could tell while this woman was riding my face like a bicycle seat?\n\nFinally, with a loud shudder and a discernable spasm, Clio abandoned herself to her climax. I felt very pleased with myself and lay very still. My jaw was aching and my tongue was raw, but I was proud that I could bring this woman to orgasm, even if she didn't like men!\n\nClio unmounted herself from my face and turned her attention to Jacqui, who was panting and grinding her own runny muff into Lauren's eager face! Clio pressed her face to Jacqui's breast and began sucking and nibbling roughly at her long, erect nipple while she fondled the other nipple between her fingers.\n\nAs Jacqui continued to ride Lauren's face I could not take my eyes off the insistent bulge in her panties. Seeing how eager Clio was to help please her girlfriend, could I do any less for mine? I picked myself up off the floor and pressed my own face beneath Lauren's satin party dress.\n\nComing face to face with Lauren's bulging panties. I pulled them down around her knees and took her throbbing hard member between my lips. I left red streaks across the length of her cock as my lipstick smeared all over it. I did not mind at all; it made Lauren's cock look even more erotic!\n\nWhat a sight we must have been for Auntie! The four of us writhed on the floor, pleasuring each other while Auntie sat in the love seat busily diddling herself with her fingers.\n\nClio was sucking greedily at Jacqui's nipples, I was sucking greedily at Lauren's cock, Lauren was sucking greedily at Jacqui's cunt and Jacqui was panting and squealing at the edge of orgasm. Finally, with a shrill sound, Jacqui released herself into bliss. Seconds later, Lauren pumped a generous load of her manly essence onto my tonsils.\n\nThat left only Auntie and myself to be sated. Aunt Carmen spread her legs wide and gestured for me to come finish her off. ""Come Jeannette Darling,"" she teased, ""let Auntie take care of that unsightly bulge in your pretty panties for you.""\n\nThe other three girls stood around the love seat as Auntie got up on all fours and I entered her ""doggie style."" Jacqui, Lauren and Clio watched intently and I knew we would have to put on a good show for them. I was not about to disappoint them!\n\nEveryone expected me to give Auntie a thorough fucking, especially me. But before I did, I slapped Auntie's buttocks sharply. A loud ""WHAP"" filled the room as flesh met flesh and Auntie jumped a little. Then I began sliding my manhood into her with authority and spanking her flushed behind as hard as I could.\n\n""Well,"" giggled Clio. ""It looks as if our little sissy boy has some spunk in him after all!""\n\n""Yes, spank her! She's such a wicked little witch, she really does deserve it... and much, much more,"" chuckled Jacqui.\n\nWHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! The room filled with the sound of my spirited spanking, Auntie's moans of pleasure and the titters of the two ladies watching us. WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP!\n\nI spanked Auntie as hard as I possibly could while I fucked her as hard as I possibly could. And she loved it! I was flushed with power as I called the shots over this woman who had taught me everything I know sexually. The thought made me want to punish her even more.\n\n""Tell me you love it! You bitch! You wanton little slut!""\n\n""YESSS!"" replied Aunt Carmen. ""PLEASE JEANNETTE! PLEASE! OHHH! SPANK ME HARDER! FUCK ME HARDER! YESSS! SPANK ME! FUCK MEEEEE!""\n\nIt made me so hot to see my confident, coquettish Aunt beg me to fuck her like the slut she was! She craved hard dick so much! She was addicted to it and at that moment I realized that she needed me as much as I needed to be dominated and taught by her.\n\nBut further meditations on the subject were aborted as my cock exploded inside her. I blasted my semen deep into her and it felt like all my bodily fluids were being drained through my cock I came so hard!\n\nI knelt there and admired my handiwork, my flaccid dick still inside Auntie. Aunt Carmen's buttocks were red and sore, and cum was oozing from inside her well-fucked, hairless slit.\n\nI sprang instantly into action and knelt beside the love seat, pressing my face\n\nbehind Auntie. Jacqui and Lauren squealed with delight as I began to suck my own cum out of Aunt Carmen's pussy. The slurping sounds were loud and clear as I darted my tongue in and out of her lovely vagina, savoring my own sperm as I swabbed it from inside her. Yes, it was so wicked; so decadent! My spirited sucking was making Aunt Carmen excited again, and I kept it up until I made her cum a second time!\n\nThe afternoon finally ended, and it was hard to go home to my parents and sisters. It was hard to try and act normal after such an intense, exhausting sexual experience. I wanted to tell the whole world how incredible it all was, yet I knew that betraying Auntie's trust - even once - would mean the end of all our delicious sex sessions.\n\nAnd so it went on and on, seemingly without end. Fall blended into Winter blended into Spring seamlessly, and each visit to Auntie's house was an entry into sexual Shangri-La. I had long since begun to think of it as ""our"" house; that is, myself, Lauren and of course Aunt Carmen.\n\nBy now both Lauren and I had our own rooms in the house for our wardrobe and vanities; rooms that each looked for all intents to be that of a young girl, yet housed two feminized young men.\n\nI had come to think of Lauren as almost a ""sister,"" even more so than my own. Yet I never tired of sucking her cock or fucking her ass or bending over and receiving her inside me. And I never tired of serving my lovely Aunt Carmen in any way, shape or form she wished. I was her slave and I loved every second of it!\n\nThe dreamy, surreal afternoons of forbidden sexual pleasure with Lauren and my Beloved Auntie seemed endless. Part of me was jealous at having to share my beautiful Aunt with another sissy, but mostly I was delighted to be with Lauren and to explore perversion with her. She became my confidante and fellow traveler in these uncharted frontiers of sensuality.\n\nAuntie took great delight in dressing, painting and petticoating us like two oversized Barbie dolls. She was unfailingly playful in the way she introduced new things to us. We had explored the outer fringes of perversion and degradation together and it had all seemed like such great fun!\n\nI became enamored of corsetry. Auntie had prepared me for it by giving me a Victorian-era book that chronicled severe corsetry for unruly boys. As I devoured every page I became aware of a tightness in my trousers. The idea excited me terribly, as Auntie undoubtedly knew it would!\n\nLo an behold, the next day Auntie presented Lauren and I each with a lovely Victorian-style corset! Made of pink satin with lovely hand embroidery and generous frills of Leaver's lace, it was a work of art in itself. It had thick, sturdy pink laces and big, frilly pink garters.\n\n""Oh Auntie,"" I gasped, ""it's beautiful! It must have cost a fortune!""\n\n""Oh, it certainly did,"" chuckled Auntie, ""but nothing's too good for my Darlings!"" I smiled back at her because I knew her words were true and came from the heart.\n\nAuntie presented us with matching satin gloves and panties, pink lace stockings, a lacy pink and white choker to hide the Adam's Apple and matching pink spiked heels. Auntie and Lauren both had to assist me in squeezing into the agonizing corset, both putting their feet up against my torso to get leverage with the laces.\n\nWhen they were finished, I helped Auntie corset Lauren in the same manner. Auntie then took a long time making us up until we were just so. My sides ached and I could hardly breathe, but when I stood in front of the mirror I knew what all women know - that beauty is a reward that more than outweighs any discomfort endured in its pursuit.\n\nBut Auntie was not done with us yet. We were then given crinkly pink crinoline petticoats and realistic, weighted breast forms to place in our strapless corsets. The neckline was such that I had a very realistic-looking cleavage peeking out from underneath like a pert little pair of breasts.\n\nAnd then... the crowning glory! Auntie brought Lauren and I the most exquisite, lovely, expensive, luxurious... well, words just fail me and all superlatives pale in comparison to the loveliness of the pink satin gowns Auntie brought us. They were far more expensive gowns than any girl in school had worn to the Freshman Formal.\n\n""Oh Auntie,"" Lauren gushed, ""they're the most beautiful dresses I've ever seen!""\n\n""Wait,"" said Auntie, ""This goes with it."" She handed us each a corsage and told us to pin them on.\n\n""Corsages? Geez, you'd think we were going to the Prom or something,"" I said absently.\n\n""Very Good, Jeannette! Bingo!"" Auntie laughed. ""You're both going to the Junior Prom at Central High tonight.""\n\n""We're WHAT?"" gasped Lauren.\n\n""Oh yes, it's all arranged. You look absolutely perfect... no one will ever know. Your parents know you're staying overnight, you're all ready and your dates should be here any minute.""\n\n""Dates,"" I repeated, gasping in stunned disbelief.\n\n""Yes, I've decided it's time for my two Cinderellas to go to the ball. With two very charming princes, I might add! Would I get you anything else? Trust me, they're gorgeous! They think you're my nieces from Cleveland, so you can do whatever you want without worrying about seeing them again. Tonight you'll have free reign!\n\n""Don't worry, you're perfect. Just be your usual coquettish selves... you'll be a big hit! Just mind your voices, act demurely, and don't let them get to Third Base. We girls have to mind our virtue, you know!"" She punctuated her statement with the most sluttish laugh she could muster.\n\nLauren and I primped and preened in the mirror until the doorbell rang. We wanted to rush right downstairs, but remembering our feminine wiles we made them sweat it out for twenty minutes or so. Before leaving Auntie handed us two matching pink purses and said, ""they're all packed with everything you need. Makeup, ID, tissues, spending money. Have a wonderful time Darlings!""\n\nLauren and I walked downstairs and there were our dates, nervously pacing the floor. Both the boys were blond and handsome, with strong, chiseled features and muscles that rippled even under their tuxedos.\n\nI wondered how such gorgeous guys could be without Prom dates but my male self reminded me that even good-looking guys can be awkward at this age. These two, it turns out, figured a blind date was better than their second or third choice, especially when Auntie promised them gorgeous girls. And we certainly were! I hoped the tall, blue-eyed one was for me... and he was! ""Jeannette, I want you to meet Brad. Brad, this is my niece Jeannette.""\n\n""Um, er... pleased to meet you"" was all he could say, but his sky-blue eyes said much more as they widened with delight. They indicated that Brad liked what he saw, and betrayed more than a hint of lust. This was going to be a memorable evening, indeed!\n\n""Lauren, this is Chip. Chip, this is my niece Lauren.""\n\n""Charmed, I'm sure,"" said Chip trying to come on suave... and failing miserably!\n\n""Well, I won't keep you Darlings. Have a wonderful time and take care, you hear?""\n\nBrad escorted Lauren and I to the silver limousine waiting outside. As I walked out I could hear Chip talking to Auntie.\n\n""Mrs. Hanstead, thanks for helping us out in a jam. Your nieces are real knockouts!""\n\n""Honestly Chip,"" Auntie giggled, ""you'd think I'd made them myself! Glad to do it... just make sure you show them a good time!"" Chip smiled and walked towards the limo. Brad held the door for Lauren and I, then the boys climbed in and we were on our way.\n\nLauren and I had the most wonderful time dancing, laughing and sneaking out to the limo for quick glasses of champagne which Auntie had considerately provided. I had to restrain myself from leading Brad as we danced. From the look in his eyes I knew only the chaperons were keeping him from ripping my clothes off. How often I'd had that feeling at school dances myself!\n\nThen it happened. From the other side of the room I saw my sister Jennifer dancing with another boy! The slut, I thought as I wondered whether her steady knew she was here with a Central High boy. Of all schools! Central High, their archrival in sports! My heart jumped into my mouth as Chip danced me closer and closer to her. I was sure the masquerade was over!\n\nBut when we danced side by side with Jennifer and she didn't recognize me, I relaxed. How could she know the pretty girl dancing alongside her was really her own brother? She'd never have dreamed it! It was perfect... even my own sister didn't know me! I had passed the ultimate test of passability!\n\nFeeling full of myself for having pulled it off, I had a great time, especially since I knew I could blackmail Jennifer unmercifully for cheating on her boyfriend. When the dance was over, we climbed back into the limo and rolled over to Lookout Point. There were already quite a few cars parked there with the windows steamed up!\n\nChip made his move quickly and in seconds Lauren was kissing him passionately, and their tongues dancing together was giving Brad ideas, too! Brad put his arm around my shoulders and began nuzzling me at the nape of my neck. I felt a involuntary shiver as he pressed his full lips against mine.\n\nI kissed Brad passionately as he pressed his hard, muscled torso against mine. He began breathing heavily as the driver closed the curtains in the front seat. His hands were soon wandering all over my body and he began gently squeezing what he thought were my pert little breasts. I thought to myself how he'd have a huge hard-on right about now, and how he'd react if he knew I had one too in my satin panties, under my skirt and petticoats.\n\nHaving met no resistance in fondling my breasts, Brad naturally progressed to reaching under my skirt and squeezing my knee before moving his hand up to the inside of my thigh. I took his hand and placed it on his lap, just like a ""good"" girl would.\n\n""Please,"" he panted into my ear. I really felt sorry for Brad. I knew all too well what it was like to get all worked up to this moment only to go home with a bad case of blue balls.\n\n""Brad,"" I whispered demurely into his ear, ""I'm not ready to go all the way with you."" Brad looked crestfallen with his sad pleading eyes. Then I made my move. I reached between his legs, unbuttoned his pants and opened his zipper. ""...but that doesn't mean we can't have a little fun,"" I giggled coquettishly.\n\nI reached into Brad's BVDs and sure enough he was hard as a rock! I pulled his pants down around his knees and saw that he was hung like a horse! Good old Auntie sure knew how to pick 'em! I teased him by gently stroking the huge rod of flesh. I felt it shudder in my hand as I stroked it ever so slowly, stopping at the first sign of spasm. Brad could do nothing but sit back, panting!\n\nThen, I took Brad's member between my lips and began sucking it for all I was worth. I wanted to give Brad a real Prom Night blow job; one he'd remember for the rest of his life! I sucked and licked and gnawed at his throbbing monster. It was a glorious piece of meat, and I wanted to see it explode! Finally, he was ready to cum and I aimed his cock so he would shoot all over his belly. I handed him a Kleenex to wipe himself off.\n\nI looked over to see that Lauren was already between Chip's legs, also gobbling a huge erection. I was too busy to catch her eye, but I knew we would have to take care of our own erections when we got back to Auntie's house!\n\nIt was a quarter to three when we finally got back to Auntie's house. We kissed the boys good night and they walked us to the door, both of them beaming. Auntie let us in and we said good night. ""Well, I see the boys got lucky,"" giggled Aunt Carmen. ""Did you see those shit-eating grins? I'll bet they both got a nice blow job from my two little sluts?""\n\nLauren and I could do nothing but look at each other and giggle.\n\n""I see. And I'll bet the two of you are still hard as a rock in your little panties, aren't you?"" Aunt Carmen unfastened two buttons on her dress and it dropped to the floor, exposing her glimmering peach satin bustier with matching panties, gartered to sheer white stockings and towering peach spiked heels. Auntie dropped her panties to the floor and stepped out of them. She got on her back and said, ""I want my two girls to finish Prom Night by fucking me. Do me now, do me right here on the floor!""\n\nWith that, the three of us fell to the floor and became a tangle of flesh and satin and petticoats as I fucked Auntie's perfect ass and Lauren fucked her luscious cunt. We panted and gasped and fucked and sucked and moaned and drooled and I knew I wanted it to always be this way with Lauren and my beautiful Auntie! ^Z"
364,Aupair Boy,['MM'],"Then we received a long letter from his secretary, saying that a 17-year-old Danish boy would be arriving, and asking us to confirm that this would be in order. Both Mary and I were looking forward to the lad's visit - me particularly, for in recent times I'd gradually come to realize that I was completely, rather than just partly, gay... and I couldn't help remembering the occasions when I'd been standing around at the local railway station waiting for my wife.\n\nMy attention had often been distracted by some of the more attractive young boys who seemed to hang around the place. Only last month, I recalled seeing a lot of students getting off the train - all dressed in their summer sports gear - and looking very dishy! Alone sometimes in my bedroom, too, I would get a hard-on, and through my flimsy shorts I would massage my prick as I thought of the boys I'd seen during the day.\n\nI'd also taken to buying gay magazines by that time: my favorite was called ""JUNIOR"", which showed young teenagers in some really sexy poses. There was my favorite, Rusty: tall, just 16, dressed in running kit with his cock peeping out below one leg of his shorts. I would look at that photo and jerk away until I'd cum, wishing I had some real action with a lad like him.\n\nMy wife, of course, knew nothing of these activities, and I had to be careful to keep my magazines well hidden. The day finally came when Sven was to arrive. Mary and I went to the station to meet him. I was expectant. What would he look like? From platform 7 a collection of young people got off the train, all with luggage. Sven had been told to look for our blue Austin.\n\nAs the others got away, a blond boy waited alone. He was wearing faded jeans, a T-shirt and, as far as I could see, white trainers. His fine hair reached beyond his neck, and he had deep blue eyes and a sensuous mouth. I was immediately excited. Introductions were duly made, and soon Sven was driving home with us to spend what would turn out to be a memorable holiday. When we reached the house, Mary showed Sven his room, and he went upstairs to unpack.\n\nThat evening, we heard all about the boy. He was an art student from Copenhagen, who lived with his parents and two sisters. We further learned that he had no current girl-friend, and of course that he was looking forward to meeting the other students at the language center. Eventually it was time for bed.\n\nAs I lay back my mind started to wander, and I began to think about the beautiful blond boy in the room just along the landing. With my thoughts, my cock began slowly to expand, but I was determined to enjoy the feeling without my wife's assistance. Eventually, though somewhat frustrated, I drifted off to sleep.\n\nNaturally enough, I woke the following morning to find I had a raging hard-on beneath the transparent Adidas shorts which I always wore in place of pajamas. I had no intention of disturbing Mary, so I got quietly out of bed, intent on having a piss ... and perhaps a jerk ... in the bathroom. Imagine my surprise when I reached the door. It was wide open, and standing there at the wash-basin was young Sven! He was naked except for a pair of little running shorts, and was busily washing his face. He hadn't seemed to hear me come in.\n\n""I'm sorry to disturb you, Sven. I didn't think you'd be up yet. It's only seven o'clock,"" I said.\n\n""Oh, that's all right. Did you want to use the bathroom?"" said the boy, a little surprised. He must have noticed that my cock had swelled a little more under my shorts.\n\n""Yes, but I can use the loo downstairs,"" I answered.\n\nI looked at the boy. Sven wasn't particularly muscular, but he had a delightfully smooth body. Typical of a young teenager, I thought. A lovely ass ... I'd really enjoy getting my hands around that! And, as Sven turned to me, I saw an inviting bulge inside his own shorts that I longed to investigate.\n\nLater I was in the kitchen when in came Sven, dressed now in a tight pair of soccer shorts which clung to his crotch. He also wore a singlet which showed off his youthful body, and cute little ankle socks and sandals. I told him Mary was going into London for the day, and that I'd be pleased to drop him at the Language Center on my way to the station. Sven said he would return at midday, and I suggested he might do some sunbathing in our garden. Mary caught her train to town, and Sven spent the morning learning more English. Not that it wasn't good already.\n\nI returned to the house as usual at lunch time, and went upstairs to change. As I looked out onto our secluded garden, I saw Sven lying spread-eagled on the lawn on a huge towel. This time, he was wearing his little sunbathing shorts, his head resting on an air pillow. I couldn't take my eyes off this blond Adonis. I found myself undressing in front of the window ... almost as though I wanted Sven to see me ... and soon I was naked and touching myself up.\n\nI suddenly made a decision. I was not going back to work, but would spend the afternoon in the garden instead. Slipping into a pair of flimsy satin shorts which really clung to me, I went downstairs, telephoned my office and walked hastily into the garden.\n\n""Hi! You look like you're enjoying yourself,"" I said, as casually as I could.\n\n""Yah! I got back half an hour ago, and thought about getting some sun,"" replied Sven.\n\n""Wise move. Mind if I join you?""\n\nThe boy nodded, and I lay down as close beside him as I dared, sharing his towel. For the next few minutes we talked about a lot of things, then we rested. It was about an hour later that I developed another hard-on.\n\nAnd this time, I wasn't going to give a damn whether the boy noticed it! My prick swelled to its fullest extent, as though trying to burst out of its satin prison and greet the boy. Sven turned over to face me just at that moment, and glanced down at my hot crotch. Suddenly I felt embarrassed. ""I'm sorry ... it must be the heat!"" I said in haste.\n\nSven looked puzzled. ""What do you mean?"" he asked, then realized what I was referring to.\n\n""I've got a bit of a hard-on. Hope you don't mind"".\n\nThe young blond saw my massive, throbbing weapon and blurted out, ""Oh, that often happens to me! It's nothing to be embarrassed about!""\n\nI let my hand drop down to my shorts, and began to squeeze my pulsating organ gently. The boy watched, fascinated. ""You'll get me going, too, in a moment!"" he said.\n\n""Well actually,"" I replied, ""you are the one who's responsible for this!""\n\n""How do you mean?"" he queried, so I explained everything.\n\nSven was only worried about Mary, but I told him that she wouldn't be back until around seven, and didn't need to know. ""Want to feel it?"" I asked him.\n\nSven slowly allowed his hand to reach down and take over from my own, feeling my erection through my shorts as I had done. ""Very nice,"" he whispered.\n\n""Go on, rub it,"" I demanded breathlessly. Sven began to play gently with my cock, trying to grip it through the material. I wasn't slow either. Realizing he was enjoying himself, I reached down to his own little shorts. ""You are so cute,"" I said, and Sven chuckled as I felt his smooth young body. Soon his gentle swelling began to show real signs of life. ""I want to have you, Sven,"" I said to him. ""You Danish boys are like your pastry. Sweet!""\n\nSven was enjoying the attention, even though at first he'd been a little surprised by it. I found the boy's nipples now, and began to play with them. Sven sighed. I wanted to kiss him.\n\n""Put your hand inside my shorts,"" he whispered urgently, ""and jerk me off!""\n\nI did as the boy suggested at once, and soon my fingers were concentrating on his throbbing weapon. After a while, as the boy's fingers continued their delicious work over the front of my gear, I managed to push up the material of his own sufficiently to bring his tasty tool into the open. My head went down and my mouth closed gently around it. I licked the boy's balls, and let my tongue work its way around his cockhead. Sven didn't seem to mind at all. I began to suck and jerk him slowly, as Sven continued to explore my own body.\n\nAfter a while I stopped, for long enough to admit to him, ""I've got a confession to make, Sven. I really get turned on by boys like you, especially while they're wearing their shorts!""\n\n""Sometimes my shorts excite me, too,"" replied Sven with that soft accent of his. By now we were both getting really worked-up, and my shorts were becoming wet and sticky with pre-cum.\n\nThe young Danish boy let his fingers massage my cock through them, and this caused me to become even more excited. Sliding my hands up through the back of his shorts, and closing them around Sven's tight little cheeks, I soon felt the crevice of that inviting young ass ... and Sven was loving every second of it! Now I moved towards the boy's face, and kissed his soft lips.\n\n""God! You're beautiful!"" I told him.\n\nSven just replied ""Thank you.""\n\nWith one finger I gently penetrated the boy's hole, and Sven sighed again as he experienced the thrill of it. I suddenly wanted to get us even more worked up by talking sexily to Sven, although by that time we were already pretty close to producing two huge climaxes!\n\n""I loved the shorts you were wearing this morning, too,"" I said to him. ""I bet they've seen some hot action! Is that why they're so well-worn?""\n\n""Yah! I ride my bike wearing those and sometimes, back at home in Copenhagen, I get picked up in the street. Then just about anything can happen ... and often does!""\n\nI could hardly believe what I was hearing! ""Tell me about one occasion you remember really well,"" I tried suggesting to him.\n\n""Rub my cock some more,"" Sven ordered, ""and I will. Get me in the mood!""\n\nI did as best I could ... those shorts of his felt so soft and inviting! Sven was now playing with his stiff little nipples, while I rubbed his prick through the nylon and also worked on my own through my satin shorts, just enough to keep it on the boil.\n\n""Last summer,"" he began, ""I was down by the harbor when this young American guy came up to me. He was tall, about nineteen, and dressed in a really lovely pair of shorts. Like yours, but blue. We went for a walk in a deserted corner of the park, and then he started to get a little bit wild with me, and tried to drag my shorts off me!""\n\nWe were both becoming more and more excited as Sven continued with his story. ""Soon I was really hard ... and he was, too! I went down on him right there in the park, and sucked his stiff cock through those blue shorts. He was really big, like you! I sucked and sucked him ... I was so turned on by that blue satin! Then he grabbed me, and started beating on my ass!""\n\nSven went on, obviously enjoying the memory, as I continued to stroke his shorts. ""Soon he'd pulled my little shorts right down, until they were around my ankles ... and then he rammed his big prick right up inside my hole! It slid in and out, and I could feel it throbbing inside me! He screwed and screwed, and at the same time he was slowly jerking me off! I was stroking his sexy legs, right up as far as those beautiful shorts of his, and my stroking made him increase the rhythm of his screwing! My ass was tingling with the excitement of having him in there, and soon my spunk was shooting into the air, and all over the grass.""\n\nI was really worked up by then, listening as young Sven continued telling me about his experiences. Then I found his balls and grabbed them, and he came again and again, right up inside of me!"" How fantastic, I thought.\n\nAnd still the boy was jerking me through my satin shorts, pulling my foreskin slowly right back and forward. Those tight little sunbathing shorts, I thought to myself ... Sven is so sexy, I just HAVE to suck him off!\n\nThen I began to shout my encouragement. ""I'm almost ready to cum, Sven ... I'm going to cream the inside of my shorts! Make me shoot, Sven ... help me to cover them!"" The boy was a real expert! In the warm afternoon sunshine we were both now sweating, our bodies reaching for my inevitable climax. But just as I felt myself preparing to shoot, the boy stopped abruptly.\n\nHe glanced into my eyes, whispering into my ear, ""Will you screw me like that now? I want your cock inside me when you cum!"" I couldn't believe it! As I nodded, Sven knelt in the grass and pulled down his little shorts at the back. ""Here you are,"" he said. ""I'm ready for you."" And without another word, he held his cheeks apart for me.\n\nThis was an opportunity I just couldn't miss! I spat onto my hand and lubricated myself as quickly as I could, then positioned the head of my shaft at his opening. Without another murmur, Sven backed onto me as he knelt, forcing my hot cock right up inside his young ass, then bouncing back and forth on it, crying ""Screw me! Screw me! I want your cum inside of me!"" Within a few seconds I could feel the cream welling up within me, and it jetted out and into the boy - five, six, seven spurts, and still I kept cumming!\n\nSven slowed down at last, and realized that the boy hadn't shot his own load yet. Pulling gently from him, I lay down between his legs and took his hot young cock between my lips. The moment it slid deep into my throat, Sven came and came! I was tasting his heavenly boy-milk at last, as it seemed to pour from him ... and I didn't intend to waste a drop!\n\nIt occurred to me then that Mary and I weren't going to see much housework being done, our having opted for a student instead of an au pair. But that really didn't matter any longer ... this was going to be a lovely holiday!"
365,Aurelius and Glenda,"['mf', 'bro-sis', 'inc']","The attractive red-haired girl looked down at her younger brother and she felt a sudden twinge of pity for him. Shaking her head, she handed him the panties and told him ""No... I won't tell mom. You... can keep these if you like.""\n\nHe looked up at her in surprise as he felt the silken things pressedintohis hand. He shook his head in confusion and said, ""I can? I mean, I can really keep them?""\n\nGlenda looked at his stiff prick and she licked her lips erotically as she felt a stirring in her loins. ""Unless you'd rather have a pair I've worn..."" she told him seductively, and shereachedouttotouchhis prick with the tips of her fingers.\n\n""Ohhh...""theboy moaned as her warm hand closed about the head of his throbbing prick. ""Could I... could I really?""\n\nGlenda felt the excitement rising in her body as the boy looked at her with a pleading expression on his face. She knew what she was about to do was wrong, but the feel of his firm prick in her hand sent thrills of pleasure through her nineteen-year-old body, and she leaned forward to kiss him softly onthe lips. Then she told him, ""You'll have to take them off of me,if you want them Aurry..."" and she squeezed his prick softly as his eyes widened and his jaw went slack.\n\nThe boy looked at his older sister with awe and admiration then as she led him across the room. She sat him on the edge of her bed, then returned to lock the door securely from the inside.\n\n""Mom won't be home for another hour yet, Aurry... take off your clothes.""\n\nThe boy needed no further urging. In a matter of seconds he was down to his socks, and his clothing lay scattered about the foot of her bed. He licked his dry lips as she moved toward him then and lifted the hem of her long skirt to expose just the tops of her thighs and her panty-covered crotch.\n\n""Ohhh, Glenda... you're so pretty!"" the boy moaned.\n\n""You're not bad yourself."" she said and laughed nervously as she gazed up on his well-developedbodyand his strong young prick. It stood out erectly from a nest of soft brown hair and she fought the urge to fall on her knees and stuff its hot length into her mouth. Instead, she lifted her skirt a bit higher and told him, ""If you want them, you'll have to take them off.""\n\nThe boy could not believe his eyes as his stepsister exposed her body to him. He had engaged in a hundred fantasies of just such a situation--but, usually, he fancied her asleep and unaware of his advances. He looked up at her face as she smiled nervously, then he reached out to run his hand over the flat of her belly. A chill went through his hungry young body as his finger tips touched her nylon panties. He ran his fingers down until they touched the soft rise of her pubic mat beneath the thin material ofher panties. He thrilled as he became aware of the warmth and moistness of her pussy, and he longed to see her fully without clothing.\n\nHesitantly, Aurry fell to his knees before his sister and ran his hands up her smooth calves, then her warm thighs. She moaned lowly as his hands continued up the backs of her legs and began rubbing her panty-covered ass cheeks. Leaning forward, the boy rubbed his face over her silken belly, and he thrilled at the warmth he found there as he nuzzled her.\n\nThen, the boy raised his hands to her hips and took hold of the elastic top of her panties. Slowly, he began pulling them down to expose the soft flesh ofher lower belly. His eyes widened as the panties went below her mat of hair, and he inhaled deeply the sweet odor he found coming to him. Lower he pulled her silken panties, and as her pussy was fully exposed to him, he shuddered in anticipation and wonder at the sight.\n\n""Take them all the way off, Aurry,"" she whispered as she gazed down at his awestruck face, ""Then I want you to undress me, too.""\n\nHe thrilled as he heard her words, and his heart pounded heavily in his chest. He pulled her panties down below her knees, then lifted one foot after the other to remove them.\n\nGlenda allowed the boy a long look at her hair-covered pussy, then she dropped the hem of her skirt and smoothed the hair out of his eyes as he looked up at her and licked his lips.\n\n""Don't you want to see me naked?"" she asked nervously, and she forced a little laugh as her own heart pounded furiously in her breast.\n\nNodding slowly, Aurry stood up and reached for the buttons of his sister's blouse. Nervously, he fumbled with the tiny things until he had opened the garment to her waist, then he pulled it out of her skirt top. She shrugged out of it as the boy stood staring at her full tits, hidden from view by her wide brassiere. She turned slowly and felt his hands fumbling with the multiple catch between hers houlder blades, then she felt the restraining garment freed and her tits sagged an inch as he slipped the straps over her shoulders.\n\nAurry looked at her naked back and he could not resist kissing her warm flesh as his hands went under her arms and around her body to cup her full, soft tits in his shaking hands. He felther nipples rub against the palms of his hands, and he chilled slightly as he felt them stiffen under his touch.\n\nGlenda turned then in his arms and slipped her arms about his neck to kiss him full yon the mouth. She sensed his apprehension as she forced her tongue between his lips and felt his body stiffen momentarily. Then she ran her hand down his back and reached between them to take hold of his throbbing prick. He sighed and shuddered again as her hand closed about his warm shaft, and he felt his prick twitch as he sucked her soft tongue into his wet mouth.\n\nWith shaking hands, Aurry fumbled with the catch on her long skirt. Finally, he freed it and pulled down the zipper to feel her ass cheeks quiver slightly as he brushed them with his hands. Her tits were pressed flat against his chest, and he could feel her stiff nipples as he swirled his tongue about hers. Then she retracted her tongue, and Aurry pressed his out of his mouth and into hers. A new thrill went through his lusting young body as his sister sucked his tongue, and he pulled her skirt low on her hips to let it fall in a soft pile about her feet.\n\nGlenda stepped out of her skirt as his hands closed on the soft cheeks of her ass and pressed her forward and into his hot body. She guided his throbbing prick between her legs and felt his body stiffen as the head of his prick nudged the soft lips of her pussy.\n\n""Is... is it in?"" he questioned apprehensively.\n\nShe laughed and kissed him on the nose. ""No, silly, it's just between my legs... haven't you ever fucked a girl before?""\n\nAurry felt his face flush as his sister asked him the shocking question and used the obscene word. ""N... no,"" he told herand swallowed thickly. ""You're the first girl I've... that I'veever touched."" he confessed as his prick jerked between her legs.\n\nGlenda thrilled as she realized he was a virgin.She knew that he had several girlfriends, but the idea that he had never actually fucked had never entered her mind. She rubbed her tits over his young chest and ran her hands to his naked ass as she hunched against him. Licking his ear lobe, she felt him shudder, andshe wondered if she could persuade him to suck her pussy.\n\n""Would you like to fuck me, Aurry -- I mean, really stick your cock in my pussy and come there?""\n\nThe boy thrilled at her obscene words and he looked into her green eyes with admiration and awe. ""God, Glenda... could we do it--really do it?"" She rubbed her belly over his and felt his prick twitch as shes queezed her legs together tightly. ""We might,"" she said coyly as she massaged the cheeks of his ass with her warm hands. ""If you'll do something for me...""\n\n""Anything!""he told her and hugged her to him as her tongue touched his ear again, ""Anything in the world!""\n\nPulling back,she looked into his eyes and smiled as a thrill went through her. She had never had a man suck her pussy before, and whenever her friends talked about that particular act, she always felt somewhat left out. Her current boyfriend liked to have his prick sucked, but he had never tried to go down onher-- and she didn't have the nerve to ask him to do *that* forher. Glenda stepped away from her younger stepbrother and sat on thesideofthe bed. She spread her legs lewdly and licked her lips as she told him,""Get down on your knees and kiss my tummy... ""\n\nHesitantly, the boy fell to his knees before his sister's wide spread legs and he slipped his hands about her to hug her to him. His head nestled between her full breasts and he could hear her heart pound heavily as he rubbed his hands over her back.\n\nGlenda placed her hands on her brother's head then and pushed him lower. ""Kiss my tummy, Aurry..."" she whispered and thrilled at the warmth of his body between her legs. He lowered his head then and begin kissing her soft young belly as his hands played over her body to come to rest finally on her heaving tits. She watched as the boy closed his eyes and ran his tongue into the button depression of her navel, and a new thrill went through her as she imagined that same warm tongue in her pussy.\n\n""Lower, Aurry..."" she urged, and the boy kissed lower on her stomach. He felt his chin brush against her pubic hair and he wondered what she would say if he kissed her *there*. When he had removed her panties, he had longed to kiss her between the legs, but he had not, afraid that she would get angry at him for such a nasty thing.\n\n""Ummmnn, yesss..."" she whispered, ""Lower, Aurry... a little lower...that feels so good...so good!"" and she placed both hands atop his head to push him further down.\n\nSuddenly, the boy realized what it was that his sister wanted him to do to her. He felt a rush of excitement as he inhaled her feminine odor and his blood pounded in his temples as his mouth encountered her pussy hair. He swallowed thickly, unable to believe his good fortune, and he closed his eyes as he squatted before her and pushed her legs wide apart.\n\nHe looked at the soft, pink lips of her pouting pussy and he shuddered as his prick twitched painfully against his leg. Then he licked out tentatively with his tongue and touched that wet flesh between his sister's legs. He felt her stiffen as his tongue came in contact with her cunt lips, and then she sighed deeply.\n\n""Ohhhh, God, Aurry...yes!"" she moaned,"" That's what I want...eat my pussy .... suck it -- let me feel your tongue in my cunt ... God, EAT ME!"" she cried, and pulled his head into her wetcunt as her legs quivered stiffly and she stretched them out alongside his body.\n\nThe boy found his face buried in his stepsister's cunt, and he began sucking her lavishly as his hands reached up to grope for her full tits. As his fingers massaged the soft flesh, his heart beat wildly, and he heard her cry out again as he entered her pussy with his tongue.The taste was like nothing he had ever known, and it thrilled him to know that he was actually kissing his stepsister on her pussy.\n\n""Ummmmn...yessss...oh,yes!"" she said and writhed under his mouth. ""Eat my cunt you little pussy sucker... make me come...God, Aurry--I'm almost there -- this is heavenly... oh... oh... oh, my God!""\n\nAndher entire body shuddered as the first wave of orgasmic sensation broke over her writhing limbs. She felt the warmth deep in her cunt as her brother tongued her furiously, and she held his head to her pussy as he sucked, and squeezed her tits with his hands. Her legs shook uncontrollably as the boy sucked her to completion and Glenda found herself lying breathless, suddenly, with him standing over her, a concerned look on his face.\n\n""Are you okay?"" he asked.\n\nGlenda shook her head and realized she hadlost consciousness for a moment. She drew her breath and sobbed as she reached out her arms for him. ""Oh, Aurry ... yes -- I've never been so okay!""\n\nThe boy looked down at her flushed face as she reached outfor him. He felt a sudden rush of love for the girl whohad acted as an antagonist nearly all the years of their lives, and he realized now that he truly loved her.He lay down beside her and they kissed passionately as her hand took hold of his throbbing young prick and stroked him gently.\n\n""Did it... was it good?"" he asked her as their lips parted.\n\nShe hugged him tightly and squeezed his prick as she told him softly, ""Aurry -- you are the best I've ever had! You can do that to me any time that momma's not home... "" She giggled and added,"" Or anytime she's not looking!"" The boys chest swelled with pride as his sister told him he was the BEST she had ever had. He felt her warm body next to his, and as she moved her hand upand down his aching prick, he asked apprehensively, ""Could... could we fuck now, Glenda?""\n""Ummmmmn,"" she said and kissed him again. I've gotsomething you might like better,"" she told him and sat up beside him on the bed.\n\nAurry watched in amazement as his stepsister brushed her red hair away from her face and lowered her head over his throbbing prick. He watched as she opened her mouth and took the head of it in, and, as her warm, wet tongue swirled about its sensitive head, he gasped, unable to believe the sight before his eyes. She had actually put his prick in her mouth and was sucking it!\n\nHe had heard the older boys talking about getting a ""blow job,""but his inexperienced mind could not relate that act to whathe was witnessing now. Her mouth ovaled obscenely, and she went down on him completely, to suck his prick into her mouth all the way.\n\n""Uhhhnnn...""he moaned as she drew her head up and licked his prick wetly. ""Oh, Glenda...so good!"" he told her as she fondled his sperm-filled balls with one hand and sucked him up and down slowly with her hot, wet mouth.\n\nGlenda thrilled as her mouth was filled with his soft, pulsing flesh and his prick jerked spasmodically. She wanted to fuck him, but she wanted to pleasure him too. She knew that if he stuck his prick into her pussy at this point, there wouldn't be much fucking--she had had enough experience to understand that boys really couldn't hold back once they'd started. Too, she did want to taste his hot cum in her mouth. And after the fantastic head job he'd given her, she felt she could do no less for him.\n\nAurry moaned as his sister kept licking and sucking him and suddenly he became aware of the danger involved -- he was about to come and he could not hold himself back as her hot mouth moved slickly up and down his aching prick. He moaned lowly and ran his fingers through her hair as her head bobbed up and down rapidly.\n\n""Glen...Glenda..."" he cried out in a choked tone, ""Gonna come... I'm gonna come... oh... ohhhh... OHHHHHH GLENDAAAAA!""\n\nThe girl held her head still as her stepbrother's prick erupted inher hot mouth. She felt the first splash of cum on her tongue and she swallowed it down as it was followed by another thick glob, thenanother. His fingers tightened in her hair as she swallowed his cum and tongued the head of his spurting prick lavishly. She felt his body stiffen, then shudder strongly as her mouth was filled again, and he moaned and sobbed out his emotion.\n\nAurry was lost in the depths of orgasm as her mouth continued to suck his bursting prick. He knew that he was shooting his cum into her mouth and he sensed her swallowing as he held her head tightly. He simply could not believe it -- surely she must love him a great deal to do that for him, he reasoned as his body shook to the throes of orgasm, and his prick jerked spasmodically in her wet mouth. Finally, he opened his eyes and looked down his body as she raised her head slightly and licked the head of his prick. He saw a small dribble of the sticky white fluid ooze out of the corner of her mouth, and he chilled slightly as her pink tongue swiped out to catch it.\n\nGlenda looked up at his face and she smiled as she read the total surprise there. She squeezed his still hard prick and laughed lightly as she rolled her body atop his and spread her legs. ""Was that good, Baby?"" she questioned.\n\nThe boy shook his head and told her, ""Oh, Glenda, yes!"" and his arms went about her soft young body. ""So good... God, you actually let me come in your mouth!""\n\n""Did that surprise you?"" she asked and kissed the tip of his nose as her tits were squashed flat against his chest.\n\n""Doesn't it taste bad?"" he asked.\n\n""Did my pussy taste bad?"" she questioned in return.\n\n""Oh, no... I liked the way it tasted!"" he told her emphatically.\n\nShe kissed him softly then and whispered, ""And I like to taste your cum, Aurry..."" And as she spoke, she reached between her legs and eased the head of his rock-hard young prick into her wet cunt.\n\nAurry drew his breath sharply as he felt his prick engulfed in a sudden warmth--it was like nothing he had ever experienced, and his young body shook as his stepsister began moving her hips slowly up and down and his prick was shoved in and out of her clasping, wet cunt.\n\n""How does it feel to fuck a real pussy?"" she asked, a bit breathlessly, as she felt him enter her cunt fully.\n\n""Oh, Glenda...I love you so much!"" he cried, and tears filled his eyes as he was overcome by the emotion of the moment. ""Love me always... please, love me always!"" he begged her as he began as low hunching motion with his hips. ""I will, Aurry... I promise I will..."" she breathed softly to him as her mouth sought his and their lips met in an semi-incestuous kiss."
366,Austin,"['FF', 'MF']","I went into the bath room and began the ritual and after entering the shower stall, found that I was still very excited from the night before. Remembering his cock buried deep into Judy's mouth was a sight to behold.\n\nI soaped my body and the silky feel of the suds made my hands roam over my breasts, tweaking my hard nipples. Both Judy and I keep our pubic hair totally shaved and as I soaped myself, I discovered how smooth and silky it felt. I spent several minutes seductively playing with myself and discovered that my fingers could enter my moist slit very easily. I began stroking my pubis with one hand, while running the fingers of my other hand into my open cunt. This really felt good, why hadn't I tried it before?\n\nThe soap was one of my very favorites and it filled the bath with its sweet fragrance. I was so busy running my hands over my body that I hadn't heard when Judy entered the bathroom and watched me through the clear glass shower door. I was really quite pleased when she opened the door and joined me in the shower. Judy reached for me and hugged me tight. Her ample boobs touching my smaller ones gently at first and then seemed to massage them when she moved from side to side. The soapy suds helped as we did our little dance in the shower sliding our bodies together. Soap was everywhere it seemed. I was rubbing it all over her body as well as my own. Suds ran down our breasts, through the valley between and on toward our tummies.\n\nWhen our triangles rubbed together, we couldn't help but take advantage of his added stimulation. She and I rubbed ourselves together trying desperate- ly for the clit to clit friction. The hot water beat on our bodies and added to our heat as we frantically rubbed our bodies together. We were startled out of our reverie when the shower door opened again and my hubby stepped in! He had been standing at the door watching the show and his hard cock was evidence of the effect that we had on him. Judy dropped to her knees and grabbed him into her hot mouth. I rubbed the suds over his shoulders and chest from behind as she sucked the entire length of his cock into her mouth. He was thrusting in to her so deep that his balls were bouncing off her chin as she pulled his ass toward her face. Her pulling parted his cheeks and gave me an idea. I soaped up my finger and gently slid it into his tight asshole. He moaned so loudly that I was afraid the neighbors would hear. Judy loved it too because his cock got harder and he fucked her face with renewed passion. I was afraid he'd cum in her greedily waiting mouth but Judy knew us too well to allow that to happen. She slithered up, drawing two soapy lines up his hairy body with her huge boobs.\n\nShe stepped around him and pulled me into her arms turning me around so that my back was pushed up against her slippery globes. I cd. My arms around his neck and the very core of my existence impaled on his hard rod. Judy came around behind me and took my arms so that I could leanack into the splashing water as he plunged into my deepest cavern.\n\nI couldn't hold out for long and it was my turn to disturb the neighbors with sounds of pure passion. As I slid to the floor, an exhausted but totally satisfied wreck, Judy moved around and bent over so as to present him with her curvy ass and me with her sensuous mouth to kiss. He wasn't about to refuse her invitation and with a little lubrication from the soap and her pussy juices he buried himself to the balls in her steamy anus. I squirmed under her and managed to get my fingers into her pussy and my mouth on her throbbing clit. It was unbelievably sensuous feeling my husband's cock violating her tiny bud as my fingers plundered her pussy.\n\nJudy couldn't stand much of this without cumming and, in moments she began to buck and moan as her orgasm swept over her like tidal waves. Her sounds and the clinching of her tight little hole brought him to the brink and this time when I slipped my soapy finger into his ass he pumped her full.\n\nHis cock popped out of her like a champagne cork and we scrambled out of the shower because the hot water had been used and we were being showered with what felt like ice water. Even to this day, none of us can remember who turned the shower off but we all remember the sweet feelings of fullfillment as we snuggled in each other's arms and slept the afternoon away...What happened after we awoke is, of course, another story....."
367,Austin Texas,"['MF', 'affair']","Awaiting for you to arrive I decided to take a bath. Last night as home Skipp was kind enough to help me trim my pussy nice and short. I don't want to be completely shaven, just short. I want to look and smell as sexy as I can so you won't be disappointed when you meet me. \n\nAs you arrive at the room we are already there. We arrived about 2 hours earlier. Seems funny. Like we are old friends, but this is actually our first face to face meeting. It's just we have been talking so much that we just expect we are going to be instant friends. We know so many intimate details about one another already. Although we are all a little nervous and unsure of ourselves we know within a few moments that everything is going to be good.\n\nI listen when you talked to me. You seem to love my ass so I want you to enjoy it all weekend long. For Friday night I have chosen a blue jean skirt with a zipper from the top to the bottom in the front. I am wearing hose and a garter belt. The skirt is just barely long enough to cover the garters. I have on a pink top that fits snugly. I don't have a bra on and my breasts although somewhat small, are firm and can clearly be seen through the cotton material. Since I am so turned on, my nipples will be hard almost all evening and straining to pop out under the cotton top. We chat and things are going well. Skipp, I can tell is turned on as much as I am. You? Well, I have to guess, but I sense you are also.\n\nShortly we go down to the main street in Austin. It's a street lined with clubs and bars down both sides of the streets. The music is primarily blues, country and jazz and tables outside everywhere. There are some places for the entertainers outside and tables around them. I guess it's where a lot of new comers come to be discovered. There are a lot of people just enjoying the mood of Austin. We wander from club to club listening to the music then moving on. We eat a light meal and the talk is starting to get more intimate. You tell me how sexy I look. I set back and say do you like this?? Skipp is beside me. He reaches down at the bottom of the skirt where the zipper is. Actually when I am setting down the skirt is plenty short. He moves the zipper up and the skirt splits open exposing my pussy. You are watching, but still being conservative for now. I position my hand down by my pussy and push my finger inside and pull it out. I say see what you are doing to me. Then I zip the skirt back shut and grin knowing I have your mind in the right spot now. I feel Skipp and he is really hard. You look at me and say it's O.K., feel me also. Well, I can do that. I reach over and feel your cock and can't wait until later tonight, but lets enjoy this first. As we walk from one area to the other we are hearing some great music. At one place there is a big crowd and we are standing up. I am in front of Skipp and I push my ass back and feel him against me. He smiles and tells me to move over in front of you. I do and as I push back you're pushing forward against me. We both grind our bodies slowly towards each other. Feeling your cock that hard against my ass is great. We move on to another club and go in and sit down. Its dark in here. I ease the zipper up just about half way. Skipp puts his had on my thigh and his fingers past my wet panties inside me. He already knew what to expect. Now you're a little more at ease. You follow his lead, your hand on my leg and again under my panties and your fingers slides right in. I can't take it I want to leave and take you both home and fuck your socks off. You remove your hand and lick your fingers. I zip the zipper back.\n\nShortly there after we walk back to the motel. We take the elevator up stairs. I am so hot I am doing things I normally wouldn't do. We are alone in the elevator. Standing in front of you we kiss. One hand touching my tits, the other rubbing my ass. I kneel down and unzip your pants. Your cock leaps out as I start sucking it. I have waited so long for this and I want it now. It is my fantasy come true. I don't want to quit, but we arrive on our floor and I stand up and gain control. You struggle to get your dick back in your pants, but it doesn't want to cooperate. We walk down the hallway to our room where we can get down to business.\n\nFortunately we all used common sense with our drinking. Feeling good, but no where near to much. The big king size bed calls our names. As you sit down on the edge of the bed, I am standing in front of you and Skipp is standing in front of me facing me. He bends over and pulls my top down kissing my face, neck and breast. You unzip the zipper part way and put your hands under my skirt playing with my ass and pussy. I can't seem to get enough. I feel so great, both of your touching me and wanting me. Skipp reaches down and unzips the skirt the rest of the way and it falls to the floor. He pulls my top off. You pull my underpants, which are completely wet, down as I step out of them. I am left with hose and garters. \n\nI am in a state of confusion. I want it all but what first and who. I want your cocks in my pussy, no my mouth, no eat me. See what you do to me!!!.\n\nI lie on the bed now. As Skipp kisses me you start licking my pussy. You're teasing me as you push your tongue inside and make me squirm then stop. Your fingers dance in and out of me. Skipp smiles and asks if I am enjoying myself as there is no doubt Yes I am. He puts his cock in my mouth and I start sucking him as you continue eating me. I sense it's been some time since you have eaten pussy as you seem to be hungry for it. You push your tongue further in as it dances over and around my clit. Skipp removes his cock from my mouth. He realizes I am in my own little heaven. I touch your head with my hands and your tongue --Ohhh it feels so good on my clit. I move my hips involuntarily as I say Oh yes I am almost there. Yes, keep licking me. As my legs quiver, a sure sign I am close, your tongue moves inside again and my whole body shakes violently as I moan and I climax. Oh you did such a good job and you lick all my juices.\n\nAs you lie on the bed now I am eager to satisfy you both. My first thought is to finish my blow job on Skipp. As he lies on the bed, I take his cock in my mouth. I am on my knees and I am not sure if your watching me give him a blow job or my ass. I don't really care. My mouth moves up and down his shaft. He would like to let me do this all night, but tonight he is way to aroused with all this action. I love sucking his cock. Again up and down his shaft and then around the tip. His hips start moving and I taste some semen. I know he is close. My mouth is securely over his cock, as I suck him as hard as I can I feel his body become rigid. Moving up and down faster and then concentrating on his head and he cums in my mouth. I am still sucking as his ejaculation is all over my face & oozing down his cock. Another lick and his body jerks and he says that's enough. I kiss him and tell him it was good.\n\nNow you Mike. It is so great we have two nights. I say that because tonight I want you to fuck me and tomorrow I can give you a special blow job. So what do you think? Would you like to fuck me?? I guess so as you get on top of me. I raise my ass and Skipp pushes a pillow underneath me. Oohhhh yes I feel the head and then your cock slides inside me. You have no idea of how many nights I lay in bed and my pussy would get wet just thinking about being with you. Thinking about the video and all the sweet comments. Do you ever think of me? I can feel you against the walls of my vagina. You feel so good inside me. You do me real slow and gentle Mike, so I can bask in the lust I am experiencing. You remark you can't believe how tight I am. Skipp says yea she's got the tightest pussy ever. Is it good for you also? Slowly you pull out and then shove yourself inside again. You smile and as you start a rhythm going I wrap my legs around your waist. With my legs in this position I can feel your balls against my ass as your increase your rhythm. That's O.K. Mike I want it to be good for you. Yea go faster and again and again I feel your balls against my ass. My arms around your body as I want everything you're giving me. Every once in a while you slow down and then thrust your cock deeper inside. It feels good, all of it. Our bodies are hot and sweaty against each other. The smell of raw sex in the air. Some women may not like this, but good sex requires losing yourself and perspiration. Then you increase your speed again. I keep my legs around you. Yea Mike go for it. Your making grunting noises and you're close, oh so close. Skip holds my hand, and I do love him so very much. Then one last thrust and I can feel your body relax on top of me. As you pull out I feel your warm ejaculation inside me. You lie down beside me and say Damn thanks that was good. \n\nWe are all exhausted. After a few moments to get some strength back we decide to turn in. You exit to your room, adjoining ours. We are to meet in the morning for a Saturday, I hope to be as good as tonight. Sleep tight.\n\nSaturday morning arrives. Oh that shower felt wonderful. We have on shorts and are ready to get breakfast and to the Guadeloupe river. As you and Skip start for the door I say hey guys, wait a minute. Want a sample of later. Both of you have grins and start unzipping your pants. I lick and suck both of you, moving back and forth and loving every moment. O.K. I say that's all for now. Anticipation I love it!\n\nWe arrive at the river. It is a great day about 80 and the sun shining. We have decided to rent Big innertubes and float down the river. You tie a floating cooler to the tube and just lay back and let the sun shine down to warm you and splash water on you to cool your self off. Just relax and chill out, enjoy the scenery and think about later tonight. If you have a special request let me know. This ride takes about 4-5 hours and this is something I enjoy as I am a sun and water freak. \n\nWe get back to the motel and clean up for dinner and Saturday evening. As Skipp and I get ready we shower together making sure were both clean all over. It seems we have been in a constant state of arousal since we planned this weekend. He told me he brought the camera and wants to take lots of pictures tonight. He tells me he loves me and wants me to let go tonight and let the passion take over. He tells me to put on a show both of you won't forget and to concentrate on Mike as we all know this can only be a one time thing. I can't explain how deeply I love him. Most people just wouldn't understand how we can be so much in love, but be so aroused tonight being with you. I really get off having two men want me and I am pleased it excites Skipp as much as me.\n\nWe meet about 7:00 in our room. I have on a white sun dress which looks nice against my tan. You enter and a gleam in your eyes tells me you like what you see. You sit on the chair and I ask if I can sample some desert before we go out. No longer shy you unzip and let my mouth at him. I am telling you Mike you make me crazy. I am never this bold. You would think I hadn't seen a cock in years. I am sucking and licking and you grab my head. Skipp takes some pictures. I am unable to control myself you taste so good. I think we realize it at the same time. I am tasting semen and know you're going to cum. I move to the head and jack your shaft with my hand. It only takes a minute and you explode in my mouth. Then your body relaxes in the chair and your member shrinks as I remove my mouth. You say I didn't mean to cum as I say I am glad you did now we can do it again later tonight. Fortunately a wash rag and some water washes off the cum that got on your pants and we are ready to leave. There are tons of restaurants close by. We walk as it is so pretty outside. We see a unique little place with tables outside and decide it looks inviting. As we sit down the conversation is varied and flows easily. I feel good, as I always do after an enjoyable day in the sun as well as an enjoyable Friday night and my surprise blow job for you. \n\nWe eat a light seafood meal and have a glass of wine. We walk back to the room. On the way back you tell us this is as good as you imagined and you can't believe it's happening. Well, Mike believe it and we still have tonight. Like I said I pay attention to what you say you like. We enter our room and again you can feel the sexual feelings that surround us. \n\nI excuse myself and take off the dress and put on a black short gown that is a silky shining material. I have on black high cut panties and black thigh highs. When I return you and Skipp are talking about football, but not for long. I ask you and Skipp to both sit down in the chairs facing the bed. But, I request you both get naked before I get started as I want to be able to watch any reactions I might get. I do a little suggestive dance easing the silk gown up slowly and seductively. I turn around with my ass in front of my two men who both seem to get turned by it. I ease the gown up and slowly sway myself in front of you. I come over and sit on yur lap and kiss your neck and ears. Then I tell you I want you to enjoy the show. I go to my suit case and get out 2 vibrators. Now I have to tell you Mike. This is especially for you. You did say you would like to see me with some toys. Believe it or not we don't use them that often. I prefer the real thing, but this night is special. I even think Skipp will be surprised to watch me like this. Even I am surprised I am doing it. So I plug in the one vibrator and I get on the bed. I have the cock shaped battery operated vibrator in my hand. I turn it on and then shut my eyes. I move it over and around my breast and my neck. From their down to my thighs, teasing myself, feeling it vibrate and letting it touch my pussy but now putting it in. Then slowly ease it in and back out. I roll over with my ass in plain view and feel it against my back side. Then I put it in my mouth and take it out. I move down on my back and insert it in my pussy again and leave it there with one hand while my other hand rubs by titties. I start losing myself. I want to have an orgasm while both of you watch. I spread the lips of my pussy and move the vibrator all around in and out. Then I shove it in deeply and hold it with one hand. I take the other vibrator and put it on my clit. I moan as the thick one vibrates inside and the other one is on my clit. I am going to come. I move the cock shaped one in and out a few more times and one last moan and I climax. I pull it out and lay it on the bed. Was it enjoyable for you to watch? I thought I heard the click of the camera but paid no attention. It seems Skipp has more pictures to send. As I now look closer you are both looking good. \n\nLike I said I prefer the real thing. I get up and walk over to the chair. I sit on your lap. I feel your cock on my ass. You lean down and suck my breast. I ask if you would like to join me on the bed You lie there both of you naked and waiting for me. I want another orgasm or two. How about one from each of you. How about it Mike?\n\nFirst I get on top of you. I kiss your neck and chest as my wet pussy touches your cock. Now I get what I really want. Your hard cock inside me again. I raise my ass and insert your cock inside me and ease down on you slowly. My hands on your chest, I take my time raising and lowering myself on your shaft many, many times. I lean forward just a little. That is just what I wanted. When it is just right I can make myself come this way. I continue riding your cock and take my hand and put it inside touching my clit. Rubbing my clit and leaning forward just a little and Oh Wow that is it, I achieve my orgasm. That is what I wanted Mike. Thanks, that really feels good. \n\nI move over to Skipp. He says I want to eat you. I smile and say O.K. baby do it. I know it won't take me long. The first one takes longer, the rest come easier. Skipp is just great at giving me oral pleasure. He knows all the right moves and spots. I hear the camera and realize you are getting some pictures of us. Great as we don't have any of us together. I lift my legs and put them on his shoulder. My pussy is oh so sensitive now and each movement of his tongue seems to make my body jerk involuntarily. He pushes his tongue in deep and sucks my swollen clit. He spreads my pussy lips and licks every inch of me, then moving back to the spot. He knows exactly what he is doing to me. I can't hold it any longer. I moan loudly in ecstasy and I achieve my third orgasm. Your guys are great.\n\nWell, it seems the last hour has been devoted to me. Although I love receiving pleasure I now want to give some back. Tell me Mike what is it you would want me to do for you?\n\nI refuse to hurry. I am going to tease you. I tell you to lie on your chest. I sit on your back and massage your head, back, neck and arms. Just relax for a few moments. I then do the same thing for Skipp. Now turn over, both of you. I rub your chest and your legs. Your inner thighs. Now your genitals. I lick your balls. Does it feel good? I lick the shaft, that sensitive area, the tip. I love your cock Mike both ways, my mouth and pussy. I like it when it starts out small and I can see it grow bigger and bigger. I can't resist and put it in my mouth. Loosely sucking and darting my tongue around it. I don't want it to end. You certainly do have a mouthful for me and have I told you how good it tastes. UUUmmmmm so good as I suck some more. \n\nNow over to Skipp. He was getting impatient. I see him massaging himself. He smiles and says you're driving me wild. There are not many couples married as long as we have been who still enjoy the passion we do. I take over and take him in my mouth. Already tasting a little cum. I decide since he is this close to just go for it. As I suck, I touch his balls. I suck harder and deep throat his cock again. He becomes rigid and shoots his load. As his cum oozes down his shaft I bob my head up and down his shaft and then back to the head and I lick him. His cock now shrinking and satisfied. Next week I will have to give him a nice long blow job. He deserves it for all the pleasure he allows me to have. \n\nIt's back to you Mike. How would you like to have me suck you again nice and hard. Just like before, wrapping my lips around it. Over and over making sure I get your sensitive area. I dart my tongue all over the top and then put him in my mouth all the way in and slowly back out, my jaws tight. O.K. Mike now that you are hard it is your choice. Want to come in my mouth again? One other idea, How about if I get on my knees and you enter my pussy from behind. I had a feeling you might choose that. I get on my knees in front of you. You grab my ass with your hands and enter my pussy. Oh yes, Mike fuck me. Your hands hang on tightly. You have all the control here so go for it big boy. You always feel good inside me, fast, slow it just feels good. You're talking to me. Oh, I love your ass, it's beautiful and you're so tight. Oh I could fuck you all night long. I love it when you talk to me like that. Skipp gets more pictures. Then you say oh man and a final thrust deep inside. Again I feel the warm oozing of your ejaculation. You pull out and lie down exhausted, but satisfied I do believe. Again another beautiful night. The three of us lie on the bed for a few moments. I get up and pour us all a nice cold pepsi for the thirst we worked up. After some pleasant conversation we get exchange a kiss on the cheek as you go to your room. Skipp and I crawl in bed, hold each other and fall asleep.\n\nSunday morning arrives. You know the old saying all good things must come to an end. You have an early flight to catch back. We go have coffee and a Danish before we part. \n\nNone of us really understand why we clicked like we did and why we became overcome with wanting to be with each other. It was just supposed to be teasing. For some reason you pushed my buttons and I guess I pushed yours. Kinda crazy considering I spend little time myself on the net. I am glad we met you. I am sure the memory of this weekend will remain with me forever.\n\nWe all know we won't see each other again. I guess it is for the best. Sometimes something is just so good you know it can't be improved upon. You know what I mean.\n\n Your fantasy writer\n\nC&C"
368,Avon Calling,"['FF', 'Sexfight']","So here was Mary, a pretty young housewife with short brown hair in soft curls. She was dressed in a light blue skirt and matching jacket, with a long-sleeved white blouse. She was slender, and she took a little bit of wicked delight in wearing a garter belt to hold up her sheer stockings instead of a panty girdle. Her feet were encased in black high heel pumps. She wore a necklace of cultured pearls and simple gold-plated earrings. Her hazel eyes were wide under carefully plucked brows.\n\nShe opened the heavy door on the car and moved her legs to the side, keeping the knees together. She got out of the car and turned around to retrieve her sample case, scuffed pocketbook, and order forms. The sample case was heavy, and she shifted the strap to her shoulder. There was something new in the case, something she thought would help cinch some sales.\n\nThus burdened, she walked up the neatly trimmed walkway to the front door of the Scranton house. The home was a traditional two-story house, much larger than the two-bedroom place that Mary and Jim shared. The yard was professionally landscaped. ""Well,"" she thought, ""when you're husband is vice-president at the factory, you can afford something like this.""\n\nCarol Scranton was the richest woman that Mary knew. When she telephoned to set up a visit, Mary had been nervous. Carol had a reputation as a vicious harridan who could slice you up in the weekly teas she had with other feminine movers and shakers in the area. But it was the money that drew Mary in. A good sale here would put food on the table.\n\nShe rang the doorbell. A moment later, the door swung open, revealing Carol Scranton. She was a tall woman, impressively shaped, with hair of purest platinum gathered up in a tight wave and secured behind her head. She wore a tight black dress over sheer stockings, and her feet were housed in expensive spike-heeled pumps that matched her dress. The dress was long-sleeved, and an expensive diamond bracelet enclosed the wrist of the hand she now extended to Mary.\n\n""Mary, come in, my dear!"" she said in honeyed tones. ""And don't you look all dressed up today. So very pretty."" Carol's sharp blue eyes glittered, and the tip of her pink tongue could be seen gleaming wetly between her plump painted lips as she spoke.\n\nMary said quietly, ""Thank you, Mrs. Scranton. It's nice of you to see me."" She stepped into the foyer as Carol closed the door behind them.\n\n""Oh, no, Mary!"" Carol said brightly. ""Let's not stand on ceremony here, my dear. Please, my name is Carol.""\n\n ""Well, all right, Carol."" Mary realized that the shield of formality could not be used in the face of such open apparent friendliness. She wondered if her judgements about Carol Scranton were mere prejudices, the product of gossip and envy. But still...she felt it was wise to be wary.\n\nCarol led the way into the living room, her hips swaying in the tight dress. Mary, walking behind her, noticed that her rear end was not encased in a panty girdle. Carol was indeed a voluptuous woman, quite provocatively shaped for someone in her mid to late thirties. Even discounting the torpedo bras of the time, Carol had a massive bosom.\n\nThey entered the quiet, well-furnished living room. The furniture was contemporary, low, and sleek. A current combination stereo/hi-fi/color console dominated one wall. Several abstract paintings (all originals, as far as Mary could tell) were arranged on the walls. An oil painting of the Scranton clan was over the fireplace, showing Carol, looking demure for a change, her graying husband, and Carol's teen-aged son, safely ensconced now in prep school.\n\nA sterling silver tea service was on the low coffee table. Carol indicated with a slight movement of her hand for Mary to sit down. Mary did so, putting her bag and sample case on the beige carpet beside her low-back chair. Carol sat down on the turquoise sofa, and made a slight show of tugging the hem of her dress down to her knees. She didn't quite make it. Mary caught a glimpse of white panties and the pink flesh of Carol's firm thighs.\n\n""So, Mary, how is your husband doing?""\n\nMary paused for a second, gathering her thoughts. ""Well, the doctors tell us he should be able to start working again in a month. It depends on how well the fractures heal. Thank you for asking.""\n\nCarol said, ""Well, that's good. I'm certain you would love to get back to your house and take care of children. Tea?""\n\n""Yes, thank you.""\n\nCarol poured the tea into the delicate porcelain cups. Mary took the little spoon and added a lump of sugar and stirred it. She took the first tentative sip and murmured, ""That's quite good.""\n\nCarol smiled, a closed-lip smile of slight superiority. ""Why, thank you, my dear. The secret is choosing the right tea and keeping things scrupulously clean. You certainly couldn't just use the Lipton tea bags from the old A & P, could you?""\n\nMary felt a brief current of unease flash through her. She shopped at the A & P, as did most of the families in the neighborhood, and she thought there was nothing wrong with Lipton tea. But she smiled and nodded.\n\n""So what's new with Avon these days? Anything exciting?""\n\nMary put down the teacup and reached for the sample case. She opened it and pulled out a few golden tubes of lipstick and various other cosmetics. She launched into her spiel.\n\n""Just this month, Avon has these new shades of lipstick. It seems that paler colors are the coming thing, and these lipsticks match the colors being seen in Paris and London.""\n\nCarol frowned, pursing her lips. ""I prefer more vibrant colors.""\n\n""Well, we still do have those bold shades, plus a few more. We also have some new foundations, and a longer-lasting mascara."" As she spoke, Mary pulled items out of the sample case and laid them on the table.\n\nCarol put her teacup down and leaned forward, thrusting her impressive breasts frontward. The black dress had a scoop neckline, and a slice of cleavage became well-defined as the breasts became compressed. She idly picked up some of the lipsticks, then put them down.\n\nShe looked up at Mary, and said, ""Isn't there anything that's suited for a women of my tastes? I mean, I'm not some stay-at-home housewife with couple of brats hanging around her ankles. I have social obligations to attend to.""\n\nMary bridled inwardly. This snotty bitch was going to be difficult. Easy, she told herself. This is a customer. Easy.\n\nMary smiled, but her eyes were neutral. ""Avon does a have a line of more expensive cosmetics, including some colognes that have been well received. I don't have them here, but this catalog has a detailed description of everything, and I would be happy to get some samples from the main office.""\n\nCarol made a dismissing gesture with her hands. ""Oh, I could always go into Manhattan and check the latest perfumes. I guess you don't get much of a chance to do that, do you?""\n\nMary said evenly, ""No, I guess I don't.""\n\nCarol said, ""You know, I just thought of something you should know. My husband's firm is looking at purchasing that company where your husband works.""\n\nMary nodded. She knew that the factory where Jim worked was ailing financially. But Jim was a skilled tool and die man, and he felt confident that there would always be a place for him there, no matter who owned it.\n\nCarol said, ""It looks pretty definite. You know, the right word from me could mean things for you and your husband. It could mean big things.""\n\nMary was instantly wary. What was going on here? ""I'm not exactly sure what you're getting at, Carol.""\n\n""I've had my eye on you, Mary,"" Carol said. ""For a while now, I've had my eye on you and some of the other women in this neighborhood."" Carol looked steadily at Mary, her eyes a bit hooded.\n\nWhat was that look? It was a challenging stare, and perhaps a bit dangerous. Mary felt herself on very thin ice. The implication was that the wrong word from Carol could do serious damage to her family.\n\nCarol leaned back. She said, ""I went to college at Smith. It's a girl's school. A marvelous education, in many ways."" She closed her eyes, and briefly licked her lips with a tiny pink tongue. ""I learned many things there, and I developed some, shall we say, avant-garde tastes.""\n\nMary matched Carol's posture. She leaned back in her chair and said, ""I presume you're not talking about cosmetics. Or music. Or books.""\n\nCarol laughed. ""Oh, you might say that the area was sports.""\n\n""I see."" Mary started taking the samples off the table and putting them back in the case. She finished that, and said, in a frigid tone, ""I think we're done here, Mrs. Scranton. I don't care where you went to school, or what you learned there, or what your husband buys. I particularly don't care about whatever perversions you cooked up with other snooty bitches at Smith.""\n\nShe delivered the last in a deadly monotone, as Carol sat on her expensive sofa and listened, an enigmatic half-smile on her face. She then stood up and said softly, ""Oh well, my dear, just forget it, then. No harm done. Here, let me see you out.""\n\nMary nodded. Carol led the way slowly, and Mary followed, a couple of steps behind. As they got to the front door, Carol paused, her hand on the doorknob.\n\nMary waited, her face wooden. Inside she was seething. How dare this rich bitch try something like this? How could she try this perverse seduction, when here she was trying to put food on her table?\n\nCarol said, in stinging harsh tones, ""You know, you are a silly excuse for a woman, going out in that pathetic old car, dressed in what you laughingly call your finest, peddling your cheap cosmetics door-to-door. Just so you can get another pound or two of hamburger to feed your broken man and your squalling brats.""\n\nMary gasped, ""You goddamn bitch! How dare you? I ought to...ought to...."" She had half-raised her hand.""\n\n""Ought to what? Do you think you can fight me? You are a pitiful little girl. Go ahead! You don't have the guts! The woman hasn't been born that can beat me! Go ahead, you little bitch!""\n\nMary dropped her sample case on the floor, followed by her pocketbook. She stood there a second, mouth open in shock. Anger surged through her, anger accompanied by a dangerous emotion she dared not name.\n\nShe yelled, ""Oh, FUCK YOU!"" and suddenly her hands were tangled in Carol's fine platinum hair, pulling it sharply. She twisted her away from the door.\n\nCarol screamed back, ""OH, YEAH! I'M GOING TO HURT YOU, YOU FUCKING CUNT!"" Carol's hands struck forward and entangled themselves in Mary's brown curls, and the women started screaming incoherent snatches of venom.\n\nThey tumbled to the carpeted floor like female wildcats, Carol falling on top of Mary. The fight was on.\n\n***\n\nAvon Calling (Part Two)\n\nAs Mary fell to the carpeted floor of the foyer, her legs flew open, and she heard her skirt rip along the slit. The hem of the skirt rucked itself up around to the middle of her thighs, and Carol's heavy leg fell between her legs. Her crotch was suddenly slammed with the muscular weight of Carol's leg.\n\n""Ummph!"" she cried. She twisted her hand into Carol's fine blonde hair and pulled. Carol yelled and tried to pull herself up, slapping a hand down on Mary's wrist to wrestle it away from the hair.\n\nThe clip that held Carol's hair slipped off, and Carol was able to twist her head away. She pulled herself halfway up and slapped Mary hard in the face, a stinging blow.\n\nThe pain enraged Mary. She swung her right hand up and caught Carol on the jaw, a solid connection. Carol's head snapped back. Mary quickly scrambled out from under the voluptuous blonde woman and quickly pulled herself to her feet.\n\nCarol put a hand down on the rug, and hoisted herself up to one knee. She raised her face to Mary, and Mary was shocked to see a grin on that face. She was enjoying this!\n\nThrough the sudden anger that had descended like a red haze over her consciousness, Mary realized that the sudden kick of adrenaline had energized her, and made her feel edgy and quick. She felt the drive to crush this woman who had the audacity to insult her and her family, to rend and tear her clothes and make her submit. She wanted that blonde bitch underneath her, and she was determined to follow through. \n\nAnd that honest corner of her mind also realized that she wanted this.\n\nMary bent down her head and charged, extending her arms like claws. As she hit Carol's midsection with her head, she grabbed onto Carol's arms, and barreled her backwards.\n\n""Oooooffff!"" Carol sharply uttered. She was propelled backwards into the living room, her legs furiously backpedaling in their high heels. She landed on her back, butt skidding a bit, and Mary landed on top of her. Carol's legs were bumped apart, the tight skirt suddenly splitting with a tear, and Mary's hips fell between those powerful thighs. \n\nCarol suddenly wrapped her arms around Mary's torso, twisting the blue jacket. She squeezed her arms together, grunting.\n\nMary's middle was in-between Carol's legs, and she tried to raise herself up on her arms. This caused her pelvic region to scrape along the front of Carol's panties. Mary noted that her crotch was now firmly placed in contact with Carol's. She strained against Carol's strong bearhug, her own hands trying to crush the blonde's arms. \n\nMary brought her upper body down sharply. Her breasts slammed down onto Carol's large bosom, and Carol gasped in shock. Mary felt a small hot needle of triumph. She raised her body again, and pushed it down, again trying to pound Carol's large heavy breasts with her own smaller orbs. They were firmer, and Carol made several gasping whoops as Mary beat her chest up and down.\n\nCarol finally released her tight embrace. Before Mary could lower her tits down again, Carol reached up and pressed her hands onto Mary's breasts and started to squeeze them.\n\nMary felt the sharp pain in her breasts, and her eyes started to water. The rubbing of the bra on her nipples started to stiffen them, and the erect nipples were exquisitely tender.\n\nOkay, two could play at that game. She tried to ignore the sharp pain in her breasts, and bent her fingers into claws. She swiftly hooked her hands onto Carol's large breasts and started to maul them.\n\n""Oh, you goddamn cunt! You fucking slut!"" Carol raged, spittle flying up from her mouth.\n\nThe women continued their mutual breast mangling, with waves of pain emanating from their boobs. Mary tried again to raise herself up, and succeeded only in grinding her panty-covered crotch into Carol's mound.\n\n The two women's eyes met, Mary looking down at Carol as they continued to squeeze and mangle one another's breasts. Their faces were contorted with anger, lips curled back against their white teeth, eyes narrowed in fierce primal malevolence.\n\nA part of Mary's mind wondered at it all. Here she was, locked in this absurd battle with a neighbor, a god damned catfight, for Christ's sake, in 1956. In the fucking suburbs! This was Eisenhower's America. Such things did not happen here. \n\nBut another wave of pain from her tender breasts brought her back to reality. This snobby disgusting bitch was trying to tear her a new one. The only thing she could do was fight back.\n\nWith an extra impetus of anger, she rolled off Carol and to the side. She whimpered briefly and she lifted her hands to her wounded breasts. \n\nCarol's hand fell away and she brought them to her own tender orbs, making irregular moans. Both women lay on their back for about fifteen seconds, aching, as they tried to gather their strength.\n\nMary tried to rise to a sitting position. She thought if she could get to her feet, she might be able to get to the door and get the hell out of here.\n\nBut it wasn't to be. Carol said, huskily, ""Oh, you are the perfect playmate, you are. I'm going to enjoy this!""\n\nShe rolled quickly to her side and clamped her arm against Mary's torso, the forearm slamming into her chest just over the breasts. Mary found herself falling backwards onto the carpet again.\n\nCarol quickly hooked her right leg over and worked it between Mary's legs. Her skirt was raised almost all the way up, revealing the bare flesh between her stockings and the panties.\n\nMary tried to work her arms under Carol's, tearing at the sleeve. But Carol had raised herself up partway and her upper body added to the weight. Plus, something new had been added to the equation.\n\nMary's eyes went wide with surprise. Carol had worked her other hand down between her legs. Carol moved her own leg out of the way, just enough for her strong fingers to suddenly start rubbing Mary's panty-clad pussy with strong, knowing strokes.\n\nMary turned her head to Carol's, her mouth open in a silent amazed question. Carol looked at her, her eyes starting to swim with catfight lust, and she continued the intimate questing rough caress.\n\nMary squawked and tried to get away. Carol's strong arm and legs held her fast. She was helpless for the moment, and she twisted around as much as she could. She was able to get her left hand over to Carol's hair and she started to pull.\n\nCarol turned her head to ease the pressure, but she kept up her lewd poking and rubbing of Mary's mound.\n\nThen Mary felt Carol's finger go even further. Carol worked one sharp-nailed index finger beneath the crotch of the panties, and Mary felt the digit slide along her hairy vulva. Then, to her horror, the finger found her clit!\n\nShe couldn't help herself. Pinned like this, her own hands ineffectual, she found that Carol's hand was getting a response. She felt her pussy moisten, the labial lips start to swell and soften. The sheath of her clitoris started to lengthen under Carol's expert handiwork.\n\nShe took a deep breath and screamed, ""Oh, you fucking dyke! You goddamn lesbo CUNT! What the HELL do you THINK you're DOING?!""\n\nCarol turned her head to Mary, Mary's hand still embedded in the fine blonde hair. She smiled an evil smile. ""Don't come off so high and prissy, you stupid bitch. I know what the fuck you are. You're starting to gush like a whore, cunt. You're not so god damned innocent. Right?""\n\nCarol's twisted grin penetrated to Mary's gut. Oh, god, how could she know?\n\nIt came back like a flood of sensation. When she was twenty, Mary had lived in New York, in Greenwich Village. She had dropped out of college, and for a while, out of rebellion and boredom, she got caught up in the bohemian lifestyle of the beats. And she did things she had never done before...until now.\n\nA lesbian introduced her to the deviant subculture of girl/girl fetishes. Under the influence of beer and marijuana, Mary had discovered the unique carnal sensations afforded in the catfight and sexfight. Under the mercurial ministrations of dark-haired Arial, she had fought and scratched and made rough sapphic love, grinding her young cunt into the hairy turgid pussy of the older woman. \n\nBut that had ended. She went back to school, her rebellion ended, and had met her husband to be. After that was the easy and placid life of a Long Island young housewife, who had ceased to think about the libidinous erotic warfare of another time and place.\n\nUntil now.\n\n***\n\nAvon Calling (Part Three)\n\nCarol continued her rough fingering of Mary's pussy. Mary started to vocalize as the twisting fingers probed her sex. She was, despite herself, becoming aroused.\n\n""Uh...ohh...bitch....fucking bitch!""\n\nCarol moved her face close Mary's. She stared intently down at Mary's wide eyes, which started to swim a bit. She said, in low tones, ""Got a proposition for you, Mistress Mary...quite contrary. Got a dirty little deal for you.""\n\nMary grunted, tried ineffectually to move Carol off of her. She was starting to move her hips involuntarily, her body betraying itself.\n\n""W-what are y-you talking about... ,"" she stuttered. \n\n""You know what's going on here,"" Carol husked. ""Do it with me...sexfight...my cunt against yours. First to come loses. If I lose, I'll write you a check for $200.00.""\n\nThe mention of the money penetrated the haze that the aggressive finger-fucking induced. She stared at Carol. ""And if I l-l-lose...""\n\n""Then you will answer to me. You'll be my pet and my slave, three mornings a week for the next month. And, oh, the things you will do for me...""\n\n""Sick perverted cunt! Fuck you!""\n\nCarol quickly leaned her face in and kissed Mary, a bruising painful rub. She nipped the lips a bit with her teeth as Mary pulled her face away.\n\n""Is that a no?"" Carol leaned her arm down across Mary's chest, and pulled the crotch of her panties down. She stuck two fingers up Mary's wet vagina.""\n\nMary took all of two seconds. ""No, goddamn you! I'll do it. But you'll fucking well write the check first?""\n\nCarol looked down, stuck the fingers up to the root and held them there. Mary gasped.\n\nCarol slowly pulled the slick fingers out of Mary's cunt. She sniffed them, then licked them.\n\n""Okay. Get back into the bedroom and strip. I'll make out the check."" She held the fingers coated with Mary's secretions under Mary's nose for a second. Then she placed both her hands on Mary's breasts and pushed herself upwards. Mary grunted from the sudden flattening of her breasts.\n\nMary got to her feet, tottering a bit on the high heels. She saw Carol disappear into another room off the living room. She unsteadily walked back to the foyer, got her heavy bag, and proceeded down the dim hallway to the master bedroom. Inside she put the bag down by the door. She kicked off her high heels, then slowly, methodically, began to undress.\n\nShe took off her jacket. Why am I doing this?\n\nShe pulled her blouse up from her skirt, and began to unbutton it. For the money!\n\nShe finished unbuttoning the blouse and pulled it off, dropping it on the floor. But what if I lose? I could easily lose, despite the tricks I learned from that beatnik girl.\n\nThe skirt was next. She undid the catch, then pushed it down past her hips to drop in a shapeless heap about her stocking feet. Oh, God! Two hundred dollars! That would feed us for more than a month!\n\nShe reached behind her and unhooked her plain white bra. She slipped the shoulder straps down and pulled it away from her chest. Her medium size breasts bounced a bit as they were freed, the pink nipples hardening in the sudden coolness. Oh, Christ, I want this to happen! I want to beat her. I want to make her pay! I'll fuck her up!\n\nShe unhooked the snaps from her stockings, then peeled them down her legs. She pushed the garter belt down just as Carol came back into the room. She was holding a check printed on green paper.\n\nCarol looked at Mary, naked except for the plain white cotton briefs. Her eyes glittered at the thought of the sexfight to occur. \n\n""Oh, don't you just look luscious, darling! We're going to have a party, aren't we, sweetie?""\n\nMary decided it would be best to appear submissive and downcast. Get her to underestimate me, she thought. \n\n""Whatever you say...""\n\nCarol said, ""Oh, don't look so bedraggled, my poor little slave. I won't hurt you...much.""\n\nCarol hummed to herself as she undid the zipper at the back of her dress and pulled the long sleeves off. After the dress came off her top, she let it rest on her hips while she undid the bra that encased her large breasts. They bounced down a bit, and the large brownish nipples stiffened. They were surrounded by two-inch areolae, a bulls-eye in a blue-veined fleshy globe.\n\nMary watched while Carol pushed her dress down past her hips to puddle about her feet. Carol then slipped off her high-heels and unsnapped her stockings. They were expertly rolled down and now Carol was dressed in panties only, just as Mary was.\n\nEach woman kept a steady gaze on the other as they deliberately pushed their panties down their legs and then stood up before each, egg-naked.\n\nMary's bush was soft and light brown and untrimmed. It was thick, but the lips were visible because Carol's earlier finger-fucking had spread them apart.\n\n Carol's pubic thatch was a rough dirty-blonde, clipped short to reveal the plump labia and the moist cleft. She had a large clitoris, the shaft easily two inches long, with a pink head that stuck out a quarter-inch.\n\nThe two women regarded each for other for perhaps a minute. Mary was estimating her opponent. Carol had twenty pounds on her, but she was a couple of inches taller than the platinum vixen. It would be a question of weight versus leverage.\n\nThe bedroom had a large queen-size bed with a dark maple headboard. The room was fairly large, with ample light coming in through a large window in the wall opposite the door. Matching maple dressers and nightstands completed the furnishings. A door on Mary's left led the bathroom. \n\nMary caught a glimpse of her naked body in the mirror over the dresser. She saw a unguarded woman with a stone face, crouching slightly, waiting for an opportunity. She saw that Carol was on the balls of her feet, breasts swaying as she moved slightly.\n\nMary felt an anticipatory buzz. She recognized the feeling from her past battles with the dark-haired lesbian beatnik, the knowledge that she would soon pit her body and skills against another woman, to beat her physically and sexually. \n\nCarol took a step closer. Mary matched her. Their arms stretched out, fingers moving in clawing motions.\n\nWith a sharp cry, Mary leapt forward. Her hands found purchase on Carol's upper arms. Carol was taken by surprise. She stumbled backwards, and her legs hit the foot of her bed. Mary pressed the advantage, pushing forward with her strong legs.\n\nCarol found herself with her back on the plain thin bedspread, and Mary leaned forward. Carol pushed back with her arms. Mary suddenly lifted her knee, pushing it in-between Carol's legs.\n\nThe knee hit Carol's crotch squarely, smacking the labial tissue and catching the sensitive clitoris. Carol screamed. She grabbed Mary's forearms and twisted to the left. Yelping, Mary found herself beside Carol on the bed, both women facing each other on their side.\n\nMary pushed herself further back on the bed, hands still digging into Carol's arms. Carol followed and both women were solidly on the bed now, the covers wrinkled from the chaotic movement.\n\nMary tried to use the leverage of her longer arms and legs to swing over on top of Carol. Carol, still stinging from the impact of Mary's knee to her pussy, groaned and pushed strongly with her arms.\n\nThey remained at impasse for nearly thirty seconds, Mary trying to raise herself over Carol, and Carol pushing back. Their eyes were wide and they panted with effort. Sweat broke out on both of their faces. They made whimpering sounds as their exertion continued.\n\nMary's legs had spread apart with her movements, and Carol saw an opportunity. She raised her left thigh sharply. \n\n""Ooooffff!"" Mary cried, as the meaty flesh of Carol's thigh slammed into her crotch. But instead of Carol pulling back and hitting it again, she started to move her leg up and down. The smooth skin rubbed along Mary's pussy, and she felt the beginnings of arousal. The bodily memory of Carol's earlier finger assault came back, and her traitorous genitals responded. In no time at all, moisture started to seep from her slit and lubricate the muscular flesh of Carol's leg. Mary felt the labia swell and her clitoris lengthen.\n\n""I'll win it any way I can, Mistress Mary,"" Carol breathed. ""I'll fuck you up or I'll fuck you down, but I'll fuck you for sure.""\n\nMary said, ""No fucking way!"" and released Carol's arms. She flung herself back.\n\nCarol triumphantly cackled. ""Oh, I've got you now. You are such a hot slut that you'll come from a harsh look, won't you? You want this, you sad little bitch. You want me to win, because you know I'm your better!"" \n\nCarol sat up quickly launched herself on top of Mary, who was on her back, trying to raise herself up on one arm. The blonde woman's voluptuous body crashed on Mary's, and Mary found her head hanging off the foot of the bed as Carol quickly positioned herself.\n\nCarol went for much the same position she had in the living room. She held her left arm across Mary's chest, hand splayed across Mary's right breast. Her right leg kept Mary's legs spread apart, and she vigorously started to finger-fuck Mary's vagina with her right hand.\n\nMary felt helpless under the greater weight of her opponent. She tried to lift her upper body, raising her head. Carol crooned in her ear, ""...oh, it won't be long now, sweetie...I've got my fingers up your cunt, and, ohhhh, it's sooo wet and hot....oh what do we have here? ...it's Mistress Mary's little clit...how do you like =this=...and =this=...just relax and let it happen...oh you are such a hot slutty cunt...""\n\nCarol twisted her two fingers in and out of Mary's vagina, which was pumping a copious stream of sexual fluids, slick and hot, around Carol's expert fingers. Carol worked the digits around and up, pressing on the anterior wall of the vaginal interior.\n\n""Ohh....Ah...JESUS!...UHHGGHH!"" Mary panted, her hips now swiveling with the violent fingering. \n\nTears escaped Mary's closed eyes. Her body was betraying her. Her cunt had a mind of its own, knowing only the rough raw ecstatic beat of oncoming orgasm. Mary saw herself, knew she was close...knew it was going to happen....\n\n""No...NO!"" she shouted. ""I won't fucking lose to you, you goddamn bitch!""\n\nIgnoring the mounting climax in her lower body, she grabbed Carol's fine platinum hair with her right fist. She dug her fingers in and yanked her head back as Mary brought her own head quickly forward.\n\nMary's forehead crashed into Carol's chin. Carol had had her mouth slightly apart and her wet tongue extended. The impact caused her mouth to snap shut and her teeth to clamp painfully down on her tongue.\n\n""Owwww!"" she yelled, and a spurt of blood escaped her mouth and the ragged laceration she had just bitten into her tongue. She forgot all about Mary for a second. \n\nMuch to her forthcoming sorrow.\n\nMary worked an arm under Carol's neck and pushed. She also scooted backwards, propelled by her feet on the bed. She held onto Mary's hair with her hand as she fell onto the floor. Carol had no choice but to go along with her or lose a handful of hair.\n\nWith a shot of adrenaline, she pulled Carol down onto the floor and flung her on her back. Mary grabbed Carol's ankles and spread them apart like splitting a wishbone on a chicken. Carol's legs were opened wide, her pussy lips opening like a door to reveal a pink dark hole and a shiny pearl.\n\nCarol had been stunned by the sudden turn of events. Her impact on the floor had knocked the breath out of her, and she was powerless to do anything. Her tongue ached and she tasted the salty heat of her own blood.\n\nMary shouted, ""I'M GONNA FUCK YOU, YOU SLIMY CUNT!""\n\nShe jumped forward and landed on top of Carol. Carol's breasts mushroomed out as Mary's firmer globes flattened them. Mary's stiff little nipples poked the tender breast flesh. But it was what Mary did with her legs that really counted. Something that she had learned from the lusty catfighting lesbian in Greenwich Village.\n\nShe hooked her legs around Carol's and had her locked in a grapevine pin. The hold was perfect. Mary fixed her lower legs and ankles around Carol's and pressed down. Carol could not break the hold...any attempt to do so caused acute pain in the legs.\n\nMary started to fuck Carol. She pushed her hips forward, buttocks contracting with effort. Mary's hairy swollen pussy hit Carol's. Carol's labia spread apart, and the long stiff shaft of her clitoris came into direct contact with Mary's clit. \n\nThe direct clit-to-clit contact had its affect on both women. Carol twisted her head back and yelled in rage and frustration...and sexual heat. She found her pussy instantly wet and throbbing. \n\nMary fought her own battle with her sensations. I will do this, she thought. I will fuck her and she will come first...I will beat this bitch...I will win!\n\nMary started a slow deliberate fucking. The hips would rise and descend, and her cunt would hit Carol's, and she would feel the rough trimmed hairs of Carol's pussy tangle with her own lush growth. She would feel the hot swollen tissue rub together as she ground her cunt into Carol's sex. She would feel her stiff clitoris slid along Carol's, the heads bumping together and sending sparks of wanton lust along her torso.\n\nAll along, she kept the grapevine pin, and Carol was helpless to do anything. Mary looked down, saw Carol's eyes starting to glaze over with the oncoming orgasm. A trickle of blood from the damaged tongue ran from one corner of her mouth.\n\nMary move her face down, the lips coming close to Carol's. She increased the tempo of her hips and said quietly, ""Oh, I'm going to kiss you now, my blonde bitch...I'm going to kiss you and stick my tongue in your mouth while you come...""\n\nCarol felt Mary's mouth plaster onto hers and Mary's hot stabbing tongue invade her mouth. This was the final assault. Mary slammed her hips down and held them there, swiveling the pelvis and abrading her cunt. The clits found each other and tangled, and Mary tasted Carol's blood.\n\nCarol screamed into Mary's open mouth as the orgasm took her. Carol's arms found themselves embracing Mary. Her cunt spilled a stream of fluid as shocks and explosions rippled through her.\n\nMary lifted her head to look in Carol's wild eyes as she came. She saw the wild lust and the sudden pain in Carol's eyes as her turncoat body released itself in wanton animalistic climax. Carol's hips bucked upwards from the floor as the orgasm shook her, and her cries of lust became cries of humiliation.\n\nMary looked down. One more thing to do. She sat up quickly, straddling Carol's shaking body. Her large bag was just within arm's reach. She took it and reached in and pulled out the heavy instrument.\n\nA few deft motions were all it took. She positioned the device so it would only hit what it was aimed at.\n\nMary then moved her hips forward, walking on her knees until her cunt rested against Carol's chin. \n\n""Lick me, you bitch! Eat me until I come."" To emphasize her words, she reached down with her left hand, and twisted an ear.\n\n""OWWW!...oh, GOD....OH!""\n\nCarol knew she was whipped. With her eyes still closed and leaking tears, she moved her face a bit forward, and started to energetically lick Mary's pussy.\n\nMary through her head back and whooped with delight. As Carol ate her out, she adjusted the position of the instrument in her right hand.\n\nIt was close. Mary wanted to trigger the device when she came. She slid her hips back and forth, smearing her wet cunt over Carol's chin and lips. \n\nClose...closer.\n\n""Now! Stick you're tongue up my cunt!""\n\nCarol did so, extending the pink tongue out and up. Mary felt it penetrate her vagina. She howled. \n\nNow.\n\nAs the orgasm hit Mary, she triggered the switch on the Polaroid. There was a flash and the camera captured Carol's face with her tongue diligently servicing Mary.\n\nMary laid the camera on the floor and let the sheer libidinous pleasure of the climax wash over her. She sat on Carol's face, releasing a deluge of climactic juices into the blonde's mouth. Her hips shook with release and she yipped with sheer delight.\n\nHer orgasm complete, Mary moved her hips dreamily, smearing the slick fluids onto Carol's face. She then looked down at her defeated foe. ""Bitch,"" she said. \n\nShe got up. Carol rolled on her side and hid her face in her hands. She looked pathetic, Mary thought.\n\nIt had been the right amount of time. Mary picked up the camera and pulled the tab. The exposed film was pulled out. She waited the full minute, looking down at Carol. She then peeled apart the picture. She tossed the negative on the floor. She looked at the positive. She grinned.\n\nShe stooped down on the carpet beside Carol. She took Carol's shoulder and pulled her onto her back. Carol brought her hands down from her face, revealing tear streaks and ruined mascara.\n\nMary waved the picture in front of Carol's face. Carol saw the evidence of her humiliation, in the small black and white picture. There was her face, her tongue up Mary's vagina. Quite recognizeable.\n\nMary said, ""Just so we understand each other. I take this, and the check. I ever hear anything about this again, from anywhere, copies of this will go where they'll do the most good. Like your husband's partners. You'll be ruined. Get me?""\n\nCarol nodded. She then turned her head away again.\n\nMary found her clothes and quickly got dressed. In a few minutes, she was ready to go. \n\nShe left Carol Scranton in her bedroom, naked, humbled, and bruised. \n\nAs she drove away, Mary decided to quit selling Avon. Everything after this would be anti-climatic."
369,"Avon Lady Comes, The",['threesome'],"Hoping to lighter her head so I can lighten her clothing my member jumps again. Having fixed the shakes and sitting next to her she begins to show me her wares, Avon ware is not what I'm interested in. ""Look at this lovely heart necklace, she says"". I reply, ""Lets put it around your neck so I can see how it looks. She responds by pulling back her flowing blond hair. I wrap my arms around her soft neck as I button the clasp with one hand and unbutton her blouse with the other. ""I thought you would never take the hint she says softly."" Her mouth finds my lips and we kiss pationately. Our tongues intertwine and our hands are groping for one another. As I Feel her soft mellons of flesh with the pert little nipples through her blouse she whimpers, ""please fuck me, I been wanting you since I saw you move in last month. ""Not until I have thoroughly eaten your soaking wet pussy I reply"". ""Then eat me, now, I can't stand it"". I run my hand along her inner thigh and ever so lightly brush her bush. She quirms!\n\n""Stand up so I can remove your clothes"" she obeys ""What about your wife?"" she beckons. ""I lied, she is working"". Her eyes seem to gaze and a small smirk emerges...I think nothing of this and slide her ass down to the carpet and spread her creamy thighs, She is wearing a lacey blue garter belt and no panties. I am elated she is a natural blond. My tongue dives into her satiny love canal, darting first to her opening and then back to her buzz button. She is panting and moaning as I use my tongue to lick the entire length of her steaming honey pot and the boiling juices begin to flow from her. Her eyes roll back into her head and she screams in ecstacy, I continue to tongue lash that silky slit and she continues to come again and again. Finally she is spent, fully satisfied, it is my turn. She pushes me back against the wall, engulfs my engorged rock hard cock in one felt swoop. She begins to suck and bob up and down as I start to feel the building explosion that is inside of me. Before I shoot a whole in the back of her head, I grab her, impale her on the top of my immense 10"" and drive it all the way home. She is uncontrollable, her slurping pussy is going from side to side and up and down, she is coming again. Suddenly I feel the excruciating feeling and burning sensation I have felt so many times before and I erupt into that carnal canal overflowing it like a winter filled reservoir. She collapses, spent, thoroughly satiated, satisfied and content. But wait the door opens and there stands my wife.\n\n""What the hell is going on here"" she says. I have no answer, I just lie there. Fawn is the first to speak, Cindy, ""How are you"" she exclaims. i think to myself, ""Is this girl nuts, my wife has just caught us fucking and she is asking ""How are you"". ""Fine, Fawn darling, did you enjoy my little surprise?"" she blurts to me. I am con Within a flash, she is out of her clothes, and embracing Fawn lovingly. ""God you were right, Cindy, he can eat pussy.""\n""So can I"" says my wife. Lets retire to the waterbed and see just how good you are Cindy"" fawn remarks. Pick her up and carry her to the bedroom honey, I don't want your sweet cream to run out of her until I've had a chance to taste hers mixed with it"". And I thought the earlier romp was heaven! \n\nLying with Fawn on my right side, and Cindy poised between her legs licking and swallowing the juices dribbling out of her still steamy pussy Fawn begins to stick her hot tongue in my ear. I am starting to rise to the occasion again. Sensing this, Fawn scotches down on the bed so she can lick at my manhood. ""Lie on top of him with that flaming blond cunt positioned just above his cock so I can lick you both at the same time"" Cindy demands.\n\nHaving moved into this position, I can feel the steam emanating from Fawn's canal of pleasure as Cindy nibbles at my now rock hard prong. Suddenly she takes it and puts it at the mouth of Fawn's pleasure palace and inserts it about 2"". Pulling on Fawns ass and legs she slides my cock back and forth gazing at the glans as it repeatedly appears and disappears down into the depths of her honey pot... Fawn's eyes roll to the back of her head in ecstasy. Fawn is now sitting up on my steel hard member and jumping up down as a kid on a pogo stick. I am eating Cindy's glistening steamy tunnel of ecstasy as both of them are starting to climax together. \n\nMy prick is starting to ache and its pounding against Fawn's G spot, she is going berserk! Cindy and Fawn trade places and as they simultaneously lower their dripping pussy's down on me, the juices trickle out covering my phallus and my mouth at the same time. Licking and sucking and gobbling Fawn's pussy as my wife is impaling herself on my now cast iron hardon, we explode in unison, Cindy, me, and then Fawn. The air is filled with moist pungent scent of two freshly fucked cunts and one thoroughly exhausted prick."
370,Avril,"['MF', 'nc', 'v']","Her life was boring, she wanted some exitement, some danger. her rather monotonous love life was the other stimulus. No matter how many boyfriends she had she still felt stiffled, claustrophobic. This was her escape: she would get herself raped.\n\nSomething thudded into the side of her face. She staggered and her bag was ripped from her shoulder. She tried to hold onto it and a steam train hit her in the stomach. As she collapsed to the floor a foot exploded into her face. She must have released the bag because there were running footsteps and then silence. She staggered to her feet and promptly vomited.\n\nShe stumbled into the lavatories. They stank of urine and there were noxious substances smeared on the wall. She dragged herelf to a cleanish basin and looked into the mirror. Blood caked her nose, mouth and the hair over her left temple. Her nose was twice its normal size and a deep purple brusing was already evident. She felt her nose, wincing at the pain. It did not seem to be broken. She ran some cold water and started to clean up the mess.\n\nShe lived by herself, so there was no one to ask any awkward questions, and there had been nothing in the bag to report stolen. All of her cards and keys were in an inside pocket of her coat. There had been a little money and her makeup, but nothing she would miss. By Monday most of the damage had healed. There was a little yellow colour still evident, but nothing makeup would not cover. No one at work noticed anything strange.\n\nSo she came to be standing at the entrance to the park again that night. She stood for several minutes, her temple sending heavy notes of pain, as if to remind her what it ment. Then she entered the park. Now she was fully aware of her danger and she searched all the shadows fearfully. After what seemed an age she reached the bench which marked the mid point of the path, and on the bench, spread randomly around, were the contents of her handbag. The bag itself lay under the bench. She sat down and re-packed the bag. She had started down the path before she realised what else was missing, apart from the money. The shock almost caused her the pee in her pants. There had been a set of photos, taken of her last holiday in Spain. They had been taken by her boyfriend and most of them featured her, in a skimpy bikini, playing up to the camera. Somewhere to her left a twig broke. She started to run, not stopping until she was safely home, leaning on the closed door and panting heavily.\n\nFor a long time she left the park alone. Her life ground on its monotonous way. In desperation she went back to the park, nothing happened. Then, one night, as she reached the bench, someone moved out of the bushes and stood right up against her as he said ""Have you got the time please?"" His voice was rough and ugly and a disgusting stench of BO assailed Avril's nostrils. This time her bladder failed her and proceeded to empty itself. She struggled to regain her composure, hoping that the man could not hear the trickling sound.\n\n""Urgh, Half past five."" She replied. He grunted and walked past. She could feel twin streams of warm fluid bubling out of her knickers and running down her legs, spiraling round her thighs, te backs of hjer knees and over her calfs, filling her shoes and forming a puddle round her feet. A breeze blew, and a dark stain appeared on the front of her skirt. When she could continue walking the wind on her knickers was very cold, and every step made a squelching noise. She reached the end of the park and hurried through the streets, feeling everyone's eyes on her. When she got home she found something in her pocket. It was a set of photographs. As she sorted through them she realised that these were the photographs that had been stolen, and that every one with her in was missing. It was the end of the park. She would never go through there again.\n\nEventualy she forgot how frightened she had been and when her boyfriend proposed marriage she refused and went back to the park. Nothing happened for several weeks.\n\nThe nights had drawn right in and the darkness was almost total where the rhodedendron bushes overhung the path. She smelt the BO at the same time as she felt a sharp pain in her right side. This time she kept a tight hold on her bladder. ""Hold it right there."" said the voice. She had already stopped walking. Her heart pounded and she tried to scream, but nothing came out. ""Now turn to your left and start walking. Don't run or scream or it will be worse for you."" She turned and ducked under the bushes. The knife point left her side but the man was right behind her. This was not a path, mearly a hole through the bushes and they tore at her clothes, her legs and her face as she pushed through. She started thinking of what was about to happen, she knew now that she had been wrong; this was not what she wanted. She thought of the man, and she vomited. As she wretched so her skirt was lifted and the point of the knife pressed hard between her legs and run, painfully, up the crevice between her buttocks. In her effort to avoid it she fell forward, kneeling in her own puke. The man laughed a filthy, sadistic laugh. ""Frightened?"" He asked, ""good."" A powerfull hand grasped her upper arm and flung her along the path. ""Move.""\n\nAfter some time she emerged into an open area, totaly enclosed by the bushes. The ground was composed of wet leaf-mold. The man pushed her into the middle of the clearing. She fell onto her face and crawled away, staring up at him, terrified. There was a bright flash and Avril realised that the man had a camera. Blinded she hid her eyes. He chuckled.\n\n""There is nowhere to go, only one exit from here. You will do as I say or I will kill you."" The voice was heavy and precise, Avril believed every word. ""Stand up."" It said. Avril cowered lower. ""I said stand up."" The man shouted, an evil snarl in his voice. Avril stood and smoothed down her skirt, backing away. ""Now you will strip."" He said. ""Make it very interesting or I may get violent.""\n\nShe started to strip, first the coat came off. Then she started to unbutton the blouse. The camera flashed at intervals. With the cold night air nipping at her breasts, hidden only by the lace bra, she turned her atention to the skirt. As it dropped to the floor the camera flashed again. She rolled down the stockings and kicked off her shoes. The wet ground oozed between her toes. She paused before releasing the bra. Her ample breasts hung free. Finaly she eased down the brief knickers. Shaking with fear she stood before him, hiding what she could with her hands.\n\n""Come here."" She shuffled over toward him. The lashing blow across the face came as a total suprise. She fell to the floor. The mud cold on her breasts and belly. ""Now get dressed again."" Said the voice, enraged.\n\nShe stumbled to her feet and looked around for her clothes. Again the camera flashed irregularly. Not before she was fully dressed did the man speak again.\n\n""Now try again. This time make it interesting."" The snarl left a string of threats hanging in the air.\n\nAgain she striped. This time she went slowly. She paused and posed, she pouted at the camera, she ran her hands suggestivly over her body,she rubbed her free breasts and licked the nipples. The cammera flashed continuosly. Twice he stopped her while he changed the film. Then she was naked again. Now she stood facing the cammera, her legs parted slightly, tears streaming down her face.\n\n""Now lie on the ground and spread your legs."" The voice demanded.\n\nShe lay down, the mud squishing behind her, and pulled her legs apart. Her cunt lay revealed pinkly, although closed. The cammera flashed.\n\n""Spread your cunt."" She inserted two fingers into her love slot and pried it apart. Flash. He asked for another pose, and another. She complied, sobbing quietly to herself.\n\nHe handed her a bra made of barbed wire and told her to wear it. She did so. He then slapped each side once with a gloved hand. The pain caused her to scream out. He waited until twin streams of blood were established and started her posing again.\n\nHe told her to remove the bra and threw down a set of sex aids. At his instructions she posed with each in turn. At one point she had three of them, each inside different orifices.\n\nFinaly no more instructions came. She lay on her stomach, crying bitterly in pain and humiliation.\n\n""Turn over."" He towered above her, naked, the cammera around his neck and a huge penis, stiff as a flagpole, threatening her. She wimpered and crawled away. Then he was on her. Pulling her toward him. She pulled her legs tight closed, but he levered them viciously apart. She beat him with her fists, but he held her down with one hand and slapped her repeatedly with the other. Then he lifted her bottom off the ground and pulled her toward him. She pulled back and squirmed left and right in insane, hysterical effort to be free. He was much too strong. Now within her thighs, where she could not kick him he parted her cunt with a pair of filthy thumbs and rubbed her clitoris, painfully hard. She renewed her efforts to be free, but he held her easily in one hand as he alternatly pinched breast and clit, taking a few more pictures in the process. Then, as if tiring of this he parted the cunt again and rammed the penis home. She screamed again, as much in outrage as in pain, and struggled again, dimmly aware that she was increasing his pleasure, but unable to lie still and let him have his way. For a seeming eternity he pounded into her, tearing her skin in his fury. His finger nails grinding into her back as he held her writhing body against him. Then he shuddered and it was over. The penis was withdrawn from her violated love tube. She lay, unmoving on the sodden ground. Her knees drawn up protectivly. The cammera flashed three times, from different directions. Then everything stopped. Avril lay there for many minutes, weeping heavily, her body shaking with the sobs. Finaly she rose and dressed. She could not find her knickers, but she managed everything else. Still sobbing quietly she made her way back out of the bushes and onto the path. As she stumbled home she could feel the freezing air on her corrupted flesh, and the string of wetness as her tormentor's semen dripped down her leg.\n\nTwo weeks later she recieved a parcel through the post. It was wrapped carefully in brown paper. She took it into the lounge and carefully opened it. As the paper fell aside she saw herself, lying on a bed of leafmold, slit held apart with two fingers, her smile denied by the tear-stained cheeks. Numbly she sorted through the other photographs. They were all there, from beginning to end, from carefree, before she had been stopped, through terrified, but fully clothed, to the blank eyed vegetable that lay with legs tucked up, staring sightlessly into the distance. It finished with a life size print, a close up of that face, cheeks smudged with dirt and her own blood, skin deathly white, eyes devoid of intelligence. She sat in the chair and stared at it for hours. Then she went into the kitchen, arainged everything in an ashtray and lit a match. The face lay there, glassy eyes staring up at her. She gathered everything up again, and returned to the lounge. Emptying a draw in the sideboard she placed them inside and locked it shut. Another fortnight passed and she found her knickers. They were carefully laid out on her own bed. She suddenly realised that her tormenter had copied her keys."
371,Awaken,['MF'],"Perhaps you are still dreaming, unaware of this journey we have begun. It is as though your instinct is ahead of you, moving you toward me, drawing you from your solitary flight in the boundless universe of dreamland. I don't know -- can we ever know another's experience directly? Still, my imagination seeks images of explanation; what is it at your deepest core that knows me? I don't ask, I feel the current travel from you through me and out again; our molecules, heedless of our possible intent, begin their rhythmic intimate dance.\n\nI listen to the sound of birds outside our room, then the sound of our breathing, now in unison, all of my senses coming alive. This time, this unique and unrepeatable time, I hear the rustling of the sheets as you stir. Moments pass. Your hand changes pressure ever so slightly. Our breathing is slow, rhythmic, relaxed, yet deeper.\n\nMy eyes, resisting morning, are still closed and I am awake within that light-darkness. You are wordlessly aware that I am awake; our ritual is silence. We are orphan-close, so far away in this moment from the day which will soon press in upon us. We are farther still from our differences, our troubles, far from who we often pretend we are, even to each other. Do we really even know each other? I think not. Yet, our intimacy is so complete that we are like one being in this quiet time of shared arousal.\n\nYou withdraw your hand as you turn on your side toward me. I feel a momentary emptiness, a longing, as the current subsides. As you replace your hand on my body, softly stroking, the current begins again. Past images come to me like dreams as you move closer to me. You, on your knees, gripping my arms as I sit, blocked from you by fear yet pulling you down to meet me, your eyes calling me out from my defenses where we can touch ... a San Francisco street corner and your arm encircling my waist, drawing me into you as I am about to obediently follow a green light. The light; the crowd; the sounds; stopped then, as the world has now. You, sweet surprising you, moving toward me pantherlike, unexpected, with the grace of your full presence. I have lived without knowing if you desire me until these moments, coming without warning, taking me from who I thought we were; freeing me.\n\nI open to you as your hand moves up from the sacred grove, up the center of my spine, so slow, so unhesitating. I feel lank morning strands of my hair being caressed into beauty, tousled farther across the broad flushed plains of my face. We are quiet and strange to each other, private. I feel your face close over my hair, my ear; we are still and new. I cannot breathe enough and am afraid to breathe, to break this timeless solitude.\n\nI am all liquid -- no bones, no muscle, no resistance, as I turn to you; our legs cross-stitching themselves into patterns they know, independent of our effort. My face finds the cave of your throat where it can hide. My tongue sneaks out to lick the salty taste of your skin, my lips nibbling ever so lightly that it would take conscious thought to know if I were grasping your skin or not. My breasts mold against your chest, swaying under the pressure, ripples caused by the rising and lowering of your chest as you breathe. The nipples are taut, stretched to two small peaks jutting up from the white mountains below them; pressing into you, rubbing your nipples as we merge closer to each other.\n\nMy hand moves up, gently grasping the lobe of your ear, my fingers softly stroking the tender skin that knows my arousing touch; a touch that quickly banishes any divas that might be dancing in your imagination, freeing you to concentrate only on my sexuality and the innate desire to find our shared sexual rhapsody. My hand, having made its familiar connection, slides down your chest and snakes around your man's curve of waist, around farther to that plateau-like center signifying your spine's end, your serpent's tail. My center finger circles that bony terrain, gently pressing, pulling you inextricably to me. It slips down the gully, sliding downwards towards the hidden cavern, still drawing you ever closer to me as my own body presses forward to meet you.\n\nWe are old friends and new territory, each merging affording new opportunities to explore the others depths of passion and sensitivity. Finding new ways to ignite the soaring experiences of sexual spontaneity. We are deep cavernous lovers; celebrants of the mystery of the ages. We begin to kiss, if such tentative brushes of our lips could be called kisses. OUr lips, seemingly negligent parties to our increasing heat, take their time with casual random meetings. Our bodies cling to each other for the promise of some ultimate home, while our mouths impudently enact their own rituals of tasting, biting, cajoling, inspiring deeper breaths and tender urgency.\n\nYou have confessed to me that you feel fear just before our lovemaking, that you think you always will. It must be now that this primal near-terror begins; now, when you are so vulnerable. I am some dark chasm you cannot enter without risk of somehow becoming lost and changed, without becoming something of a stranger to yourself. For you to pass through to fulfillment, you have to become totally vulnerable, unable to defend yourself from attack. Those moments of thrusting obsession centers all of your being on the staff plunging into the dark, damp orifice between my thighs. Subtly I draw you closer, to reassure you that we each travel towards that total vulnerability together and in our unity we are strength that can not be defeated. That our bodies will sing and throb and from that climax we will emerge with new energies that makes the world new and vibrant. We move toward that universe together, each separate and wandering in the other, uncontrollably pulled and mastered by a need so intense it defies our most holy conventions, our deepest resistances; so humbling that it makes us completely visible, nothing can be hidden. Even our sounds no longer belong to us, but come from some ancient region we inhabited long before our learned expressions.\n\nWe are floating like phantoms, I am between what I was and what I am becoming. We cannot separate now. Our joining is a threshold where we are no longer alone in the aching way we've know. We are a movement, a pulsation, nothing else. Something at once foreign and remembered. Our bodies clamor now for the ultimate release of the sensations that flood through our veins and seize our every cell. \n\nOur hands know their respective paths, even though they meander like it is wilderness territory. Seeking. Stroking. Stimulating. Striving to arouse each other, and ourselves. Is the feel of my hand sliding over your cock as thrilling to you as the sensations being telegraphed from my fingertips to my mind to my genitals? Each stroke down the length of your swollen member pumps more liquid from within my well. Your hands are igniting the heat from my core, rising it to an inferno of stimuli that engulfs me. A trembling starts from somewhere within the very core of my body. It ripples through me, each wave cresting over the one that seeps out the vaginal channel.\n\nRolling together, your hands steadily guiding me to position atop you, our bodies grinding together, rotating, pushing. Mounted, I hover over your cock. Imperceptibly I lower my body until the silken head of your crown is brushing my tangled hairs. My juices coating you, running down the length of your stiff member. Lower. Lower I sink, allowing the crown to slide just into the opening. Hovering there, my body signals the muscles to clench, grasp, draw on you. With your crown just into the entrance, my muscles squeeze and nibble at your cock-head. Teasing. My breasts sway above you as you reach up to grasp the erect nipples between your fingers. You tweak them causing torrents to flood through me. \n\nI lower my body onto you, impaling myself on your pulsing shaft. Oh! how I love the feel of you sliding into me. My muscles clench tightly while your strength pushes its way through the moist chamber. You push upwards with your hips, driving yourself fully into me. Tremors! Shockwaves of sheer excitement claw and suck at you. More juices soak your skin as you merge with me. Our breaths fill the room with soft wind. \n\nI rotate my hips, back and forth; up and down; side to side. Rocking gently on the pivotal point. Always drawing on you, sucking at your balls. Reaching behind moving hips, my fingers caress your balls, sliding downward to stroke the bridge behind them. My breasts jauntily dancing before your eyes. You watch my face, the glow spreading across it as my body screams for more. I am lost. The driving forces are pulling at me to go faster, my body wanting this moment to last to eternity. I can actually feel each rise and hollow of your cock as it thrusts into me. The pliable lip of the crest as it moves back and forth thrusting itself into me like a pile- driver. \n\nMy heart pounding within my chest sets up a rhythm section to which my hips dance. Pound. Thrust. Pound. Plunge. Pound. Pound. Thrust. Thrust. Faster and faster the drums beat as we merge our bodies on the link of the universe. My face glimmers with the ecstasy flowing through my body as it erupts into a quivering mass of juices and electrical currents that curl my toes behind me as my cunt grips you in staccato clinches.\n\nYour cock can not resist and begins to thrust in for the final plunges before spilling the fluids that threaten to burst your balls. Your legs helping to drive you into me with a force. Your moans fill my ear driving me even faster to meet your surging body. How that sound carries me to oblivion as my own voice harmonizes. Hair swinging wildly about my face as we grind and roll until there are no juices remaining and our strength leaves us weak as newborn kittens. I collapse against you, your strong arms holding me on top while we linger in no-man's land together.\n\nI roll to the side, your arms still holding me. Soft mews of pleasure emanate from within, unbidden. Softly you whisper, ""Good morning, My Dear, time to awaken."""
372,Awakening,['mF inc'],"Once outside in the hallway Dad told me that Grandpa Jones, Mom's father had passed away and we were leaving for the farm as soon as we could pack. Mom would meet us at home; she was turning her elementary class over to a sub. A couple of hours later we were driving through a rainy April afternoon to my grandfather's farm.\n\nI had been to funerals and wakes before and I wasn't looking forward to this one. The mood in the car was somber matching the weather outside. Four hours of driving and listening to my parents discuss the implications of Grandpa's death did not make for a happy trip.\n\nWe arrived just before dark and were welcomed by Aunt Bea, Mom's younger sister. She waved us inside the farmhouse out of the rain and asked if we were hungry. She had cooked up a buffet style meal anticipating the arrival of relatives and friends.\n\n""Look at you!"", Aunt Bea exclaimed grabbing me by both hands and looking up at me, ""The last time I saw you Ron, you were knee high to a grasshopper!""\n\n""I've grown a little since then."", I managed to reply sheepishly. It had only been a couple of months since she had seen me last but this was her usual opener.\n\n""Boy, have you. How about a hug and kiss for your favorite aunt?"", she said and gave me a bear hug and kissed me on the cheek.\n\n""But Aunt Bea, you're my only aunt."", I said repeating a familiar joke that we had worn out long ago.\n\n""That's why you're my favorite nephew."", she replied still following the script.\n\n""The only nephew."", we said in unison.\n\nWe laughed together and I returned her hug and kiss.\n\n""Go get yourself something to eat while I talk with my sister and her excuse for a husband. Sure you're not a woods colt? You sure don't look like him."", she said indicating my father.\n\nWith that statement she hugged Dad in welcome and then Mom. I headed for the food leaving them to sort out whatever needed discussing.\n\nA lighthearted exchange like this may seem out of place with a death in the family but Grandpa's passing hadn't been unexpected. He had been ill for months and the last couple of months he had been in a coma. Everyone had expected to get a phone call for a long time and when it had finally came a sense of relief came with it. We were all saddened by his passing but relieved to have his suffering ended.\n\nAnother thing, one must understand Aunt Bea; she is the family clown. She says the most outrageous things whenever the mood strikes her but her smile and sparkling eyes betray the good natured humor behind her remarks. No one is offended by her sometimes biting comments; they just try to reply in kind.\n\nShe is a short woman with a figure that is a little beyond pleasingly plump. Always animated she seems to jiggle with excitement and energy. Her eyes and smile are her best features and can light up her immediate area when she's in a good mood.\n\nShe likes to poke fun at my parents and their ordered lifestyle as school teachers. Her life is a direct contrast. She is an excellent cook and has a very successful catering service in the city nearby. The schedule and demands of catering fits her attitude and lifestyle. Aunt Bea punches no clock, keeps no regular hours, and answers to no one but herself. Her business hours are whatever the job requires. She has a receptionist that punches a clock and keeps the office open from nine till five. Of course Aunt Bea is my favorite relative, the joke about favorite aunt notwithstanding.\n\nFriends and relatives straggled in as the evening progressed. Soon the house was filled with people talking softly about this or that. With each new arrival the conversation started over again to fill the newcomers in on the details of Grandpa's passing. I had heard the story so many times I could recite it word for word like a litany from memory.\n\nAbout 10:30 Aunt Bea appeared beside me and sat down with a tired sigh. She looked like she was just about out of gas. ""Hi Kiddo, how're you doing? I'm beat; I've been up since yesterday."", she said in her rapid fire manner.\n\n""I'm getting sleepy too. When's everyone going to bed?""\n\n""When they've talked themselves out I guess. Your Mom and Dad are as bad as the rest. I think they've forgotten about you. Do you snore?""\n\n""I don't think so; why?""\n\n""I'm about to make you an offer. You have two choices; you can sleep on a pallet on the floor or if you don't snore you can bunk with me in my old room. Which will it be?""\n\n""I guess you have a bunkmate; the floor doesn't sound too inviting.""\n\n""I'll go tell you Mom where you'll be so she won't be looking for you. Go get in bed before someone else takes squatter's rights.""\n\nAs she went to tell Mom I went to her old bedroom and undressed. I didn't know where our bags were so I just stripped down to tee shirt and shorts and jumped into bed. A few minutes later Aunt Bea came in and locked the door behind her.\n\n""Relatives have a bad habit of not knocking; when they find the door locked perhaps they'll go away and let us sleep."", she explained. She turned the lights out and I could hear the sounds of undressing and then felt the bed sag as she climbed in the other side.\n\n""Good night Ron.""\n\n""Good night Aunt Bea."", I replied.\n\nThe bed shook as she found a comfortable position and settled down to go to sleep. Sleep came to me almost immediately.\n\nI awoke from a deep sleep thinking I was dreaming. Someone was in bed with me and bumping me with their butt. As I woke up I realized it wasn't a dream; I was sharing a bed with Aunt Bea and she was the one bumping me.\n\n""Wh-what's the matter?"", I asked sleepily.\n\nShe laughed and pressed back against me as she said, ""You've been trying to put that thing in the wrong parking spot."", and bumped against my morning erection to emphasize her point.\n\nWe were lying front to back spoon fashion and I could feel her soft behind against my erection. I rolled on my back quickly and a very embarrassed boy answered, ""Oh gosh, I'm sorry; it was an accident. I was asleep.""\n\n""Hmmm, my little Ron has grown up in more ways than one I see or . . . should I say feel? I'll bet you make your girlfriend happy.""\n\n""I don't have a girlfriend."", I blurted out still embarrassed. I knew Aunt Bea would make a few cutting remarks after that admission.\n\nShe turned over on her other side facing me. ""Look at that!"", she said looking at the blankets tented over my usual morning condition, ""How many girls have you made happy with that thing?""\n\nMy embarrassment was growing by the second. Aunt Bea's questions had taken an unusual turn even for Aunt Bea. A truthful answer was also embarrassing for a teenager soon to be sixteen. I knew better that lie to her; if she caught me out I'd never hear the end of it. ""None yet."", I replied.\n\n""That's terrible, we'll have to remedy that."", she replied and I felt her hand fumbling with the fly on my shorts. I was in a state of shock as Aunt Bea freed my erection from the confines of my shorts and gripped it in her warm hand. It began to throb as she slid her hand up and down its length. ""Do you like that?""\n\nIn my excitement my mouth filled with saliva and I had to swallow a couple of times before I could answer, ""Oh yes!""\n\n""Take your shorts off; I've got a place to put that."", she whispered in my ear. Her soft warm breath on my ear only excited me more and I was dangerously close to an orgasm. I was so nervous and excited I fumbled with my shorts for long seconds before I could get them off but at last I slipped them over my feet and threw them on the floor beside the bed. The only thought on my mind was that at long last I was going to find out what real sex was like.\n\n""Lay back and let your Aunt Bea show you how it's done."", she said and kneeled astride me.\n\nWith one hand she guided my throbbing penis to the opening of her sex and slowly lowered herself down on it. Hot wet flesh slid over the head and I could feel the beginnings of an orgasm as she slid down gently until she took all of me inside. When she paused for a second sitting with her full weight on me the most incredible orgasm I had ever experienced began. Wave after wave of pleasure overwhelmed me and I unloaded deep inside the hot confines of her slippery flesh. Indescribable sensations began at the head of my penis and radiated out through my body to the very tips of my fingers and toes.\n\n""Was that good?"", she asked and bent over to kiss me with warm moist lips.\n\n""I can't tell you how good it was."", I whispered back and returned her kiss.\n\n""It's not over yet."", she said and began to move back and forth causing little tickles as the dying waves of my orgasm released the last drops of semen into her already flooded sex.\n\nShe moved back and forth with increasing force and speed as she sought her pleasure. Soon I was caught up in another wave and I pushed upward trying to get deep inside as she continued rocking back and forth. Each movement made wet, slippery sounds that echoed the cadence of our lovemaking through the room.\n\nHer face screwed up in an expression that can only be described as exquisite pleasure or utter torture and then my own pleasure came again. I clamped my eyes tightly closed and rode the wild wind of sensation that was even more incredible than the first. I could feel her body tense up as she sat still for a second or two and her contractions gripped me again and again.\n\nShe lay down on top of me and the only sound was our breathing as we came down from a high place. Her lips found mine and we exchanged an open-mouthed kiss that went on and on.\n\nAs we lay there kissing I enjoyed the warm, wet, slippery feeling as my erection faded inside her. It was only then that the real enormity of what I had just done sunk in. Not only had I enjoyed my first sexual experience with a woman, the woman was my aunt. We had violated a basic social taboo and did I care? I hugged her even tighter and kissed her with all the passion I could muster.\n\n""God, I needed that."", she said smiling at me, ""How did you like your first time?""\n\n""I hope it won't be my last.""\n\n""It won't if I have anything to do with it. What do you think of your Aunt Bea now?""\n\n""You're definitely my favorite aunt.""\n\n""I guess I'm your only fucking aunt also but that's not for publication."", she laughed.\n\nFor a second I was shocked at her choice of words but when I considered the situation I could see the humor in her comment. ""What does that make me?"", I asked falling into the spirit of the conversation.\n\nAunt Bea kissed me before she answered, ""The best fucking nephew I have.""\n\nWe both laughed at that and with our laughter I slipped out of her sex with an almost audible plop. When the cold air hit my penis still wet and sticky from lovemaking I realized I needed the bathroom in the worst way. I hugged and kissed her again before I said, ""I hope you don't mind but I have to go to the bathroom before I have an accident.""\n\nShe returned my kiss and rolled off me. ""Hurry, I'm next. Be quiet and see if anyone is awake yet.""\n\nI got reluctantly out of bed and slipped on my jeans. I tiptoed down the hallway to the bathroom listening for any sounds but all I could hear was the silence of a sleeping house. When I returned I peeked into the living room. Someone was asleep on the sofa and more people were sleeping on the floor. I slipped back into the bedroom to find Aunt Bea putting on her robe. ""Anyone awake?"", she asked quietly.\n\n""No, it looks like everyone is sleeping.""\n\n""Good, I hope they sleep a little longer. Jump in bed and I'll be right back.""\n\nWhile she was gone I reran this morning's amazing events. I had often thought about what sex would be like but none of my imaginings were a pale shadow of the real thing. I played every second I could remember over in my mind and soon became aroused again.\n\nAunt Bea came through the door and held a finger to her lips signaling silence. She carefully closed and locked the door not making a sound. She took off her robe revealing she was naked underneath and soundlessly crawled back in bed.\n\nAfter a moment or two someone knocked softly on the door and I heard a voice say, ""She was up all night and all day yesterday. I guess she's sound asleep. Let her sleep; she needs the rest.""\n\n""I guess you're right; we can talk to her when she wakes up.""\n\nFootsteps faded down the hall and went into the living room. Aunt Bea rolled over close to me and gave me a big hug and kiss. One hand slipped between us and gripped my revived penis.\n\n""Are you always ready for action?"", she whispered, ""I could get used to this.""\n\n""I don't know.""\n\n""Let's find out; you get on top this time and be quiet. We don't want to start a scandal.""\n\nMoments later I was laying on top basking in the afterglow when she kissed me. We could hear people stirring in other parts of the house. She giggled almost like a girl and then whispered, ""It's a good thing the walls aren't transparent. Wouldn't everyone be shocked if they knew what we were doing?""\n\n""Mom and Dad would ground me forever.""\n\n""We can't let that happen, can we?""\n\n""No, this is too much fun."", I replied.\n\n""Tonight when you get sleepy just come in here and go to bed. Don't make a big deal out of it; just disappear, OK?""\n\n""OK.""\n\n""Get off me now, you're getting heavy and it's time we got up. You go first and if anyone asks I'm still sleeping.""\n\nLater during the day I got lost in the backwaters of all the activity. Funeral arrangements had to be made and the bulk of that fell on Mom and Aunt Bea. I spent my day wandering around the farm trying to stay out of everyone's way. It was late afternoon when Mom, Dad, and Aunt Bea returned from town.\n\nMom hugged me and went into her room with tears streaming down her face; Dad followed her. Aunt Bea took me by the hand and said, ""Ron come keep me company for a while; I don't want to be alone.""\n\nI followed her into her room amid murmurs of sympathy from the others that crowded the house. Once inside her room behind closed doors Aunt Bea completely lost control of herself. I didn't know anything else to do so I just held her in my arms like a child and let her cry herself out. We lay on the bed and she buried her face against my chest and let her grief flow out with her tears. After a long while she was silent. When I looked at her she had fallen asleep. I gently disentangled myself and made her comfortable with a pillow and took off her shoes. I covered her with a light blanket and kissed her gently on the cheek before quietly leaving the room.\n\nWhen I entered the living room conversations died and all eyes turned to me. Someone asked, ""How's Bea doing?""\n\nI carefully framed an answer before replying, ""She was pretty broken up but she's sleeping now.""\n\n""A little sleep will be good for her; it was nice of you to comfort her."", someone else commented.\n\nI nodded an acknowledgment of the compliment and went to the kitchen to find something to eat. The table was loaded with food that neighbors had brought and I filled a plate with whatever looked good. All the chairs were filled with people exchanging gossip or getting reacquainted so I went out back on the porch and sat on the steps to eat.\n\nCountry folks come together when a death occurs. My extended family members were all basically farmers at heart and a death in the family calls for a gathering of the clan. Everyone flocks to the home of the deceased to offer whatever comfort they can to the immediate family. Neighbors drop by to see if there is anything they can do to help during the bereavement and usually bring something in a covered dish to help feed all the houseguests. Of course everyone has to socialize with everyone else so the house is filled with people softly talking about every imaginable subject.\n\nThose relatives who come from far away bunk up however they can until after the funeral. It would be considered an insult to ask someone to stay at a motel and if one of the relatives stayed at a motel voluntarily that would be an insult to the hospitality of the house. Sleeping arrangements were rough and ready with no privacy. Sharing a room with Aunt Bea never raised an eyebrow among the guests; it was just an accommodation for the occasion. Under different circumstances it would cause a scandal.\n\nI had just finished eating and was procrastinating about facing all the relatives again when Dad came out of the house and sat down next to me.\n\n""How's it going?"", he asked.\n\n""I'm OK. How's Mom?""\n\n""She'll be alright. Making the funeral arrangements today brought home the fact that her father was really gone. How's Bea?""\n\n""She was pretty broken up for a while. When I left her she was sleeping.""\n\n""It was pretty grown up of you to comfort her. You know she thinks the world of you. I guess I couldn't have hand picked a better sister-in-law; I've grown to like her a lot.""\n\n""The favorite aunt thing is more than a joke with me; she's my favorite person outside you and Mom.""\n\n""Stick by her; she'll need all the support she can get until this is over.""\n\n""I'll take care of her Dad.""\n\n""That's my man. Well, I'd better go inside and make an appearance."", Dad replied and went back inside.\n\nI sat for a few moments more before I plunged into the crowd inside. I leaned back on the steps and relaxed letting my mind wander. All day long when I had a moment to think or relax Aunt Bea popped up in my thoughts. The escapade in bed seemed like a dream now. Did it really happen? Having sex with my aunt was so outlandish it had the quality of a dream about it; it was unreal. Did it really happen or did I imagine it?\n\nIt had happened; the memory was too vivid for a dream. I grew excited just thinking about it and my jeans became uncomfortable. Would it happen again? Hadn't she told me to sleep with her tonight? Would she still want to repeat what we had done this morning in her present state of mind? Questions, questions, too many questions about a situation that couldn't happen but it had. What was expected of me? I hadn't the foggiest idea of how to carry on an affair with an adult much less my aunt. I decided on a simple course of action; I'd let her take the lead.\n\nI gathered up my plate and dinner things and took them back to the kitchen. I wandered into the other rooms but I didn't spot Aunt Bea. Perhaps she was still sleeping. I decided to look in on her to see if everything was OK.\n\n""That you Ron?"", a sleepy voice asked when I opened the bedroom door.\n\n""It's me, how are you feeling?""\n\n""Much better now; close the door and come over here please. I don't need a bunch of people wanting to talk to me right now.""\n\nI closed and locked the door before going to the bed and sitting on the side. She reached for my hand and held it in both of hers. ""Thanks for putting up with a blubbery woman this afternoon. I promised myself I wouldn't lose it but the business at the funeral parlor was a little too much for me.""\n\n""I didn't do anything.""\n\n""Yes you did; you were here when I needed someone. Which reminds me, I need a good hug and kiss right now. Do you think you have one saved up for me?"", she said and gently pulled me down beside her.\n\n""I have as many as you want."", I replied.\n\n""We'll see."", she said before kissing me.\n\nOur kissing became heated and we pressed our bodies together hugging each other as tightly as we could. I was immediately aroused and when she felt my erection throbbing against her she said, ""I think I had better get up before we get carried away. Can you wait until later when everyone's asleep?""\n\n""I guess I'll have to wait if you say so.""\n\n""I say so but not because I want to; I'd rather stay here with you but duty calls. Give me a kiss to hold me until later.""\n\nThis kiss lasted longer than the last and she pressed her body against mine making the motions of lovemaking. I responded in kind and soon we were huffing and puffing, almost beyond reason with desire. She pulled away suddenly and scurried off the bed.\n\n""I'd better get out of here while I can. Wait a few minutes before you come out; you look like you have an ear of corn in your pocket."", she said with a crooked little smile.\n\nBefore I could reply she was gone. I had never felt so alone before; the room felt a few degrees cooler and where my body had touched hers and shared her animal heat seemed naked and exposed to a winter's blast.\n\nAunt Bea had removed any doubts I had about her earlier; waiting until later would be hard but I would. I lay fantasizing about what would happen later tonight and that was counterproductive. I was supposed to be getting control of myself but it couldn't happen while visions of a naked Aunt Bea chased through my head. I remembered what had been and wondered about what would happen in the future in endless circles. I must have fallen asleep for I woke up when Aunt Bea shook me.\n\n""Wake up and go to bed."", she said and then laughed. ""That sounds stupid. Why wake someone up who is already in bed and tell them to go to bed?""\n\n""I dunno."", I mumbled and sat up on the edge of the bed and began to undress.\n\n""I don't either."", she replied and began to undress also. ""Can you think of a good reason to get undressed?""\n\n""I can sleep a lot better without my clothes on . . . . and then there's . . . ."", I answered my voice trailing off too embarrassed to finish the last part.\n\n""Yes, there's that. Did I shock you this morning?""\n\n""A little, I think you surprised me mostly. I never dreamed . . . ."", I replied unable to finish what I wanted to say again.\n\nAunt Bea sat beside me before continuing, ""Girls get horny just like boys do. You told me that you had never been with a girl before this morning. Don't you get so horny sometimes that you . . . . ?"", letting the question trail off and my imagination supplied an appropriate ending. She smiled at me when I flushed fiery red with embarrassment. ""Girls do that too and so do women for that matter. Right now I know one woman who needs some attention in that department and I think I know just the right young man to take care of her.""\n\nAunt Bea stood up and hugged my head against her tummy. I kissed her on the navel and she giggled. ""That tickles; don't get me laughing we might draw attention."" I kissed the soft skin a little lower down just above the triangle of hair between her legs. ""Naughty, naughty."", she said softly and hugged me even tighter before she released me from her embrace and climbed into bed.\n\nI joined her under the blankets and she snapped out the light on the nightstand plunging the room into total darkness. We hugged and kissed as I explored her body inexpertly with my hands. She had large breasts as most chubby women do and when I began to cup them with the palm of my hand she guided me until my mouth was on one of her nipples. I felt her hand go down between my legs and grip my penis. With gentle strokes she began massaging it; how different it feels when a soft female hand is doing the stroking.\n\nWhen I could wait no longer I climbed on top and made a clumsy attempt to penetrate but after a few misses she took my erection in her hand and guided it home. With a few tentative thrusts my entire length slipped inside. I began the motions of love only to unload in an immediate orgasm. I lay still and enjoyed the afterglow just a little embarrassed that I had finished so quickly.\n\nAunt Bea kissed me with hot wet lips and whispered in my ear, ""That was quick; rest a moment and try again. Don't worry; this is all new to you so things will happen fast the first few times.""\n\n""I'm so sorry, what about you?""\n\n""I'm OK; just wait a moment and you'll be ready to go again. That's the advantage of being young.""\n\nHer soft body felt marvelous lying under me. I felt a contraction grip my penis like the soft grip of a hand. Once, twice, three times the soft flesh deep inside her hugged my awakening erection. I kissed her and was rewarded with another wet embrace deep within that brought me to a state of throbbing desire. Each time my heart beat I would throb and she would answer me with a soft contraction. Again I began to make the motions of love and she responded matching me thrust for thrust. Soon we were both caught up in the throes of an orgasm. Aunt Bea clamped her mouth on mine in a violent open-mouthed kiss to silence our moans and groans of pleasure. I exploded in wave after wave as I felt her go rigid and then relax in a simultaneous orgasm. We lay limp in each other's arms still holding the kiss.\n\nI knew I had experienced a wonderful thing. We were warm and snug under the blankets and my whole world had shrunk to encompass this tiny cocoon inhabited by just the two of us. Soft breasts against my chest; warm lips pressed to mine; my body cradled between jackknifed thighs; and hot ,wet flesh twitching in the aftermath of orgasm enveloping a waning erection made this moment perfect. An overwhelming feeling of affection for the woman who had shared this experience washed over me.\n\nI hugged Aunt Bea even tighter and gently kissed her on an ear before I whispered, ""I love you Aunt Bea.""\n\n""I love you too, for all the wonderfully wrong reasons."", she whispered back.\n\nWe lay in each other's arms for an interminable time sharing the intimate peacefulness of our afterglow. Finally Aunt Bea stirred as she tried to find a more comfortable position. She gave me a quick hug and said, ""I think it's time for you to get off; parts of me are going to sleep.""\n\nI rolled off beside her and she cuddled close laying on her side with a leg thrown across my middle and her head on my arm. I gave her a one-armed hug as she settled in. ""If my leg gets heavy just push it off. . . . That was fantastic Ron; I haven't been this satisfied in a long, long time. Kiss me goodnight; I think I'll sleep like a log tonight."" After her goodnight kiss she said, ""If you wake up before I do wake me or if I wake up first I'll wake you so we can have fun again. That OK with you?""\n\n""I'll bet I wake up first.""\n\n""We'll see. How many of your friends have fun before breakfast?""\n\n""None that I know; in fact I doubt that any of them have ever had this kind of fun.""\n\n""Your favorite aunt is good for something and my favorite nephew is pretty good too. With a little practice you'll learn how to use this thing."", she said and gripped my limp penis hard enough to hurt a little before she relaxed her hand. ""Let's get some sleep now. See you in the morning.""\n\nI tried to stay awake and think about everything that had happened on this eventful day but sleep claimed me before I could form a coherent train of thought.\n\nWhen I finally woke up the bed was empty beside me; Aunt Bea was gone. I lay listening to the house sounds and heard excited talking coming form the kitchen. From the sound of things the whole house was awake so I might as well get up and see what was going on. I put on jeans and a tee shirt before walking to the bathroom. I was lucky; it was empty.\n\nA few minutes later I joined the group in the kitchen. Aunt Bea spotted me coming in and yelled above the hubbub, ""I see the sleepyhead just woke up; want a cup of coffee Ron?""\n\nI nodded assent and looked around for a place to sit but every surface that was suitable for a seat was filled. Mom introduced me to some of the new people who had arrived earlier that morning. That explained Aunt Bea's absence.\n\nAunt Bea handed me a cup and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. ""Sorry about this morning. I'll talk with you later."", she whispered.\n\nI nodded and headed for the back porch where at least I could find a seat on the steps. I sipped my coffee and felt glum about what might have been. I could hear a lot of activity in the kitchen and a few minutes later Aunt Bea came out to join me.\n\n""How're you doing for coffee? Want another cup?"", she asked.\n\n""I could use one.""\n\n""Give me your cup and I'll get us some.""\n\nShe returned and handed me a fresh cup as she sat on the steps beside me. ""I've got some bad news; Uncle Joe and his son Tom came in early this morning for the funeral and I gave them and their wives my room and Dad's room. I guess you can figure out the rest.""\n\n""Yeah, I get the picture."", I replied my voice thick with disappointment.\n\n""Bring your coffee; lets walk out to the gazebo where we can talk.""\n\nI followed her out behind the house where a gazebo was hidden in a grove of apple trees. We took chairs and sat across a table facing each other. Aunt Bea covered my hand with hers and gave it a little squeeze. Her touch transformed the moment. I had been disappointed about this morning and now with a single touch she had dispelled my disappointment and confirmed our intimacy.\n\n""Have you thought about us much since yesterday morning?"", she asked for openers.\n\n""Not a lot, mostly I've been trying to believe it really happened.""\n\n""Well, now that it has how do you feel about it and do you want to continue our relationship?""\n\nI took a sip of coffee to give myself some time to consider my answer. I was in a brand new situation and I hadn't a clue for what was expected of me. I decided to just tell her what I really felt. ""Yesterday morning came as a big surprise, a wonderful surprise. I feel differently about you now. Before you were my favorite person outside Mom and Dad; I don't have the words to tell you how I feel about you now but I don't want the feelings to stop.""\n\n""Yesterday morning came as a surprise to me also. I didn't plan to seduce you; it just happened. I've been all tied up taking care of Dad's affairs and trying to run my business at the same time; I guess I'm a little over the edge. In the best of times I don't have much time for boyfriends and usually my crazy schedule puts them off anyway. To be honest I live pretty much like a nun."" Aunt Bea was silent for a moment as she stared into her cup collecting her thoughts.\n\n""When I woke up yesterday you were snuggled up close to me and I thought how intimate and nice it felt to wake up next to someone. Then there was that thing poking me in the butt."", she said laughing. ""I thought about how long it had been since I had had real sex and soon my imagination was running away with me. On impulse I woke you and the rest is history."" She paused to sip from her cup and looked off in the distance for a second or two. ""Have you thought about the implications of our relationship or what would happen if we were discovered?"", she continued.\n\n""You're my aunt and that's a no-no. If anyone found out there would be hell to pay."", I replied.\n\n""More than that, I could go to jail on top of the scandal. How did we get into this?"", she asked herself. ""It would be easier if we never saw each other again; we could just chalk this up as a one time thing and get on with our lives. The problem is we see each other often and every time we see each other we'll remember yesterday. It would have been better if we had never started but now that we have just thinking about you drives me crazy. What do we do?""\n\nA silence fell and I thought about our situation for the first time. What had been so simple a little while ago had suddenly became very complicated. Until now I hadn't thought about much more than the next time we made love. It wasn't that simple anymore. I was involved with a blood relative and I wanted to continue the relationship. We lived many miles apart so how would we get to opportunity to see each other with the privacy needed to keep our affair secret? I wanted this woman and to hell with all the rest.\n\n""Aunt Bea, I meant what I said last night; I'm crazy about you too.""\n\nShe leaned across the table and kissed me. ""I meant it too. I guess we'll just have to figure something out.""\n\n""Everything seemed so simple until this morning. Now things are complicated."", I observed.\n\n""Let me think about this for a while; I'll come up with something. I already have an idea that might get us some time together after the funeral. How are your grades in school?""\n\n""Pretty good, A's and B's.""\n\n""Think you could get away with a couple of days absence next week?""\n\n""I could make up the missed work and Mom or Dad could help me catch up with my studies.""\n\n""Good, Sunday your Mom and I are going to talk about Dad's estate. I'll put on a show about not wanting to stay out here another night and I'll ask her to let you help me move my things to my apartment in town. How does that sound?""\n\n""Great, I'm sure she and Dad will let me help."", I replied remembering Dad's remarks from yesterday.\n\n""Just hope they don't know how you are helping me."", she said in a conspiratorial voice, ""Give me a real hug and kiss before we go back to the house.""\n\nWe stood up and she came into my arms. When we kissed she pressed her body against mine and I grew excited immediately. When she felt my need press against her she said, ""Just wait until Sunday and I'll take all the starch out of that thing. We'd better go now or I'll rape you right here in front of God and everybody.""\n\n""I'd like that."", I replied.\n\n""I'll bet you would."", she said laughing and spun out of my arms. She started back up the path to the house and called back, ""Come on; let's go have some breakfast. I'm starved.""\n\nThat was the last peaceful moment we had alone until after the funeral. The rest of the day and evening was spent amid the turmoil of getting ready for the wake and at the wake itself. Saturday was even worse as everyone hurried to get ready for the funeral. Aunt Bea and I hardly saw each other until we were seated side by side at the chapel.\n\nFuneral services are something that can only be endured. I listened with half an ear as the minister droned on and on about Grandpa. What he was saying didn't quite match my memory of the man. Grandpa had been distant and gruff. Dad had tried to befriend him but Grandpa had rebuffed Dad and a state of truce existed between them for as long as I could remember.\n\nMom said her father had wanted sons but after two girls he decided that he would father no more children. When Mom married Dad Grandpa had thrown a literal fit. Grandpa had a very low opinion of men who taught school for a living. He had little respect for a man who did not do men's work and his definition of men's work was very narrow. Farmers, of course, were the foundation of civilization.\n\nHis idea of a role for women was even narrower, they were to marry, keep house, and have children. If they didn't marry they should stay at home and help their mothers. It had been a major war to get him to agree to let Mom go to college. He had been a living fossil; not the strong upstanding pillar of the community the minister was praising. He wasn't strong; he was stubborn and inflexible.\n\nAunt Bea shifted her position and I felt a soft thigh press against mine. I nudged her with a shift of my own in acknowledgment and she took my hand and held it.\n\nI thought about Aunt Bea and how she had cared for Grandpa after Grandma had died nearly ten years ago. She had started her business after dropping out of college between her second and third year. Grandpa had disapproved but she had persisted and made it a success. She bought the building she had been leasing and renovated it. To get away from the farm and his constant griping and complaining she turned part of the second floor into an apartment and her private office.\n\nWith the new apartment she didn't have to put up with Grandpa's intolerance and achieved a modicum of independence. When he had gotten sick she had alternated between the farm and town. Her employees were able to keep things running during her absences and she could take care of most things that needed her personal touch by phone. If something required her presence she could drive into town in minutes.\n\nShe hadn't said anything but I figured that Grandpa's passing must have relieved her of a heavy burden. She had been the daughter who had remained close by and she had been the one who had taken care of him and his affairs when he was unable to care for himself. I also knew that Mom felt a little guilty about Aunt Bea's assumed responsibility for their father's care. Once when Mom tried to bring the subject up Aunt Bea had dismissed it and pointed out that Mom had a family where she didn't.\n\nThe minister was winding down and soon we would have to pay our last respects. I moved my legs to a new position; it would be embarrassing if I fell flat on my face when a sleeping leg collapsed under me.\n\nThe burial finally ended and everyone had returned to the farm. Seeing a casket and an open grave somehow puts a period at the end of a life. Many of the relatives and friends were making their departure and most of the others would soon leave. Grandpa's brother and his family would leave the next morning. Aunt Bea asked Mom and Dad to stay until tomorrow so they could discuss Grandpa's estate privately.\n\nOver the past few days my primary interest had become Aunt Bea and when we could be alone together but this Saturday night I had to sleep on the living room floor again. Aunt Bea got the sofa. Everyone else had concerns about how their lives would be changed by Grandpa's death; my major concern was more basic.\n\nThe next morning after breakfast the last of the family departed to return home. After the breakfast clutter was cleaned up and the dishes washed and put away Aunt Bea put a box full of papers on the kitchen table and Mom, Dad, and I sat down with her to go over Grandpa's financial affairs.\n\nAunt Bea had all the records since she had been appointed Grandpa's guardian. Every detail was organized and filed including copies of every document for Mom. Grandpa had been a prudent man when it came to money and the farm. When Aunt Bea got through explaining the will and Grandpa's holdings it was plain that she and Mom were very comfortable financially.\n\nThe farm and what to do with it was the only point that really required discussion. Mom suggested selling it but Aunt Bea wanted to keep it and continue leasing it out. She explained that the city was growing and developments were springing up closer and closer to the farm. The value of the land could only go up. The lease would pay the taxes and provide a small income for the foreseeable future. Later they could sell it for a much better price. Dad sided with Aunt Bea and after thinking about it Mom agreed.\n\nThe discussion moved on to other things and out of nowhere Mom commented, ""Honey, we could afford to go to the summer session and work on our Masters Degree. I know you've always wanted to get a Masters. Why not?""\n\nDad thought for a second or two before replying, ""I want to go to the university and that means we would have to spend the summer there. What would we do about Ron?""\n\n""We could take him with us.""\n\n""We would be spending most of our time in class or studying; how would we supervise him in a strange city?""\n\nMom looked disappointed until Aunt Bea joined the conversation. ""I might have a solution. I could use some help this summer and I have an extra room in my apartment. Why not let Ron stay with me?""\n\n""We wouldn't want to impose on you."", Dad replied.\n\n""It won't be an imposition, I can use the help and he could earn a little extra money. Why not?""\n\n""Are you sure Bea? A teenage boy can be a handful."", Mom replied.\n\n""I'll keep him busy learning the catering business. What do you think Ron? Want to spend the summer working for me?""\n\nThe whole world had turned upside down in a second. Spending the summer with Aunt Bea was the answer to every sweaty fantasy I had ever had but I didn't want to appear too eager. ""Why not? I think it would be fun.""\n\n""Are you sure Ron?"", Dad asked.\n\n""Yeah, it will be something different and I know how much you and Mom want to go back to school. I'll be all right.""\n\n""If you're happy with this Ron I guess we go back to school this summer. I hope you know what you've let yourself in for Bea."", Dad said.\n\nThe discussion moved on to Mom and Dad's school plans. The three adults talked the subject to death and I saw the first real sparkle return to Mom's eyes since she had gotten the news of her father's death. She had moved on to other things.\n\nAs the conversation was winding down and turned to the subject of the trip home Aunt Bea asked, ""I wonder if I could ask a big favor of you two?""\n\n""Sure, what do you need?"", Dad asked.\n\n""I need to move out of this house and back to town today. I wonder if you would let Ron miss a couple of days school and help me get my things moved. I don't think I ever want to be alone in this place again after all I've been through.""\n\n""He has to make up his missed class work already; missing a couple of more days won't make much difference. What do you think Honey?"", Dad asked Mom.\n\n""As long as he's back in class Wednesday I guess it'll be all right. Ron, want to help your Aunt Bea?""\n\n""Sure, I've never seen her place since she had it remodeled.""\n\n""It's not much, just an apartment. I have a nice guest room with a view of the river and downstairs I have three huge refrigerators full of food if you get hungry. I might work you hard but I'll feed you good."", Aunt Bea said laughing at her own joke.\n\nMom and Dad decided to grab lunch on the road and left as soon as we loaded their things in the car. Aunt Bea and I waved goodbye as they drove off.\n\n""Let's go close the place up and put our bags in the car. We can have lunch at my place.""\n\n""What about all your things that have to be moved?""\n\n""I don't have anything here to move. I thought you wanted to spend some time with me?""\n\n""Oh, I see."", I replied embarrassed by my naiveté.\n\nAunt Bea gave me a friendly hug and said, ""Let's hurry and get this place locked up. I'd like to leave here, too many memories most of them unhappy.""\n\nThirty minutes later we parked behind the catering service building and carried our bags upstairs to her apartment. The transition from outside an ordinary commercial building to the inside of her apartment was a shock. A plain set of iron stairs led up to the entryway and when I entered the living room the place took my breath away.\n\nThe living room split the apartment and divided the bedrooms from the kitchen and office. It was arranged into three separate areas; A dining area, a conversation area arranged around a free-standing fireplace, and another area with an entertainment center.\n\nAll I could say was, ""Wow!""\n\n""I guess that means you like my place."", Aunt Bea commented. ""Come with me and I'll show you the bedrooms.""\n\nShe led me into a tee shaped hallway and pointed to a door. ""That's your bedroom; put your bag in there.""\n\nThe bedroom was large and airy with a huge spread of glass for a window that covered one whole wall. The view looked out over the river and the rolling land beyond. I sat my bag down and Aunt Bea opened the door to the bathroom. I had never seen a bathtub as large as this one. It was huge and deep set into the floor with the top at floor level.\n\nAgain all I could say was an uninspired, ""Wow!""\n\nAunt Bea laughed and replied to my brilliant oratory, ""I guess you are suitably impressed; your vocabulary has been reduced to a single word. How do you like the tub?""\n\n""It's almost as big as a swimming pool. I think it's great.""\n\n""Imagine the fun we can have in there. Want to take a bath later?""\n\n""Anytime you're ready.""\n\n""Let's save that for later; I want to show you the rest of the apartment and we have to go downstairs and meet everyone who is working today.""\n\n""You're the boss.""\n\nAunt Bea's bedroom was a mirror image of mine but the window looked out on the city and the mountains beyond. She said she liked the view of the mountains better than the river so she had picked this bedroom.\n\nOn the other side of the living room was a large kitchen big enough to cook for a banquet. Aunt Bea explained that this was the kitchen for her experiments and to supplement the facilities downstairs if needed. Her private office and a half bath was across the hall from the kitchen. Double doors at the end of the hall opened into a large storage area that took up the rest of the second floor. Stairs led down to the work area below. I could hear people talking and the sounds of activity below.\n\nI followed her down the stairs into a maelstrom of frantic activity. One lady detached herself from a conversation and walked over to where we stood. ""Hi Boss, you doing OK. Everyone is sorry about your father.""\n\n""I'm fine; this wasn't unexpected. I'd like for you to meet my nephew, Ron. Ron this is Pat, she runs the place but I haven't given her a title yet.""\n\nPat shook my hand and we exchanged pleasantries. Pat and Aunt Bea discussed current operations which included; two wedding receptions, a formal dinner party, and a luncheon tomorrow. Everything was way over my head but Aunt Bea seemed to be satisfied. To my untrained eye I was standing in the midst of chaos.\n\n""Want me to send you something up for lunch? We have some nice stuffed chicken breasts."", Pat volunteered.\n\n""You like chicken Ron?"", Aunt Bea asked.\n\n""Sure.""\n\n""Better put extra portions on his plate Pat; teenagers are always hungry.""\n\n""OK, I'll have Carlos put together a nice dessert also.""\n\n""Sounds great. I'll introduce Ron to everyone before we go back upstairs and get out of your way.""\n\n""Lunch in thirty minutes OK?"", Pat asked.\n\n""Sounds fine."", Aunt Bea replied.\n\n""Come on Ron, I'll show you around and introduce you to the rest of the folks.""\n\nI followed her from one place to another and met most of the staff. She explained that there were others who were not working today. I saw refrigerators and freezers full of food. There was a liquor cabinet and a wine cellar both under lock and key. At one end of the building were dressing rooms for the staff to change in and out of their uniforms. Waitress, bartender, or on-site chef each had a special uniform according to their job. Aunt Bea's stock went up in my book.\n\nMom, Dad, and I had imagined a small kitchen and a couple of vans as the extent of Aunt Bea's business. The reality was something else again. She had a major operation that even I could see was many times larger than I could have ever imagined. Like any teenage boy my interests ran to cars and girls but this was impressive. I followed Aunt Bea in open-mouthed wonder.\n\nAfter the introductions and my tour were finished we started back up the steps when Pat called out, ""Lunch will be up in about ten minutes.""\n\n""Thanks Pat."", Aunt Bea replied.\n\nOne of the girls brought a lunch tray up to the apartment in a few minutes. I had been expecting a plate with food on it but I was presented with a work of art. It seemed a shame to pick up even one item with a fork and destroy perfection.\n\n""What's the matter; something wrong with your lunch?"", Aunt Bea asked.\n\n""No, nothing's wrong; it just seems a shame to mess up something this perfect.""\n\n""That's perhaps the most sincere compliment I have ever heard; I'll tell Carlos. He loves compliments. Wait till you taste it.""\n\nWhen I dug into my plate I couldn't believe how good the food tasted. The chicken breasts were skinless and stuffed with almonds and something unidentifiable; a light sauce with almond bits only added to the taste. I had never eaten food like this. Fluffy rice and sliced green beans mixed with an unknown white vegetable that added an interesting crunch when chewed rounded out the main course. I ate everything on my plate without needing any prompting. Dessert was just as remarkable, flaky pastry cups filled with strawberries in sauce, smothered in whipped cream, with a cherry on top.\n\nAunt Bea spooned the cherry off her dessert and offered it to me as she said, ""Want my cherry?""\n\nI colored red at her innuendo and she laughed at my embarrassment. ""It's the least I can do for you; you gave me yours. I lost mine before your were born so this one will have to do.""\n\nI let her feed me the cherry and remained silent, unable to think of a reasonable reply. I ate my dessert and thought about Aunt Bea and I together on the farm. The more I thought the more aroused I became. Soon I was sitting at the table with a painful erection wondering how to get the conversation around to what was uppermost on my mind. No need to worry she solved the problem.\n\n""When we finish lunch how would you like to wash off all the sweat we worked up getting me moved? I'm dying to try the big bathtub with a pertner and we could wash each other's back.""\n\n""You have the best ideas Aunt Bea; that was a lot of hard work.""\n\n""I always have good ideas and I just got another one; why don't you drop the aunt and just call me Bea. Somehow the aunt thing doesn't fit.""\n\n""I don't guess anything fits us."", I observed.\n\n""Getting moral on me now Ron?""\n\n""No, what difference would it make? We've already crossed the bridge.""\n\n""You're right about that. Look at it this way; you're a horny teenager and I'm a healthy woman. What the rest of the world doesn't know can't hurt can it? What a waste it would be if we didn't take care of each other's needs.""\n\n""It's been a long time since Thursday morning.""\n\n""Let's take that bath and catch up for all we've missed. Race you to the tub."", Bea said and was gone before I could react.\n\nI followed her to the bathroom and found her turning on the water. ""That wasn't fair."", I complained. ""You didn't give me a chance.""\n\n""Let's get undressed while the tub fills and then you can have all the chances you can handle.""\n\nShe began undressing and I followed suit. When we were completely naked she looked at me and exclaimed, ""Look at that!""\n\nI glanced down and I had an erection standing out straight in front of me like a pointer. ""I've been this way since Thursday.""\n\nBea laughed and said, ""I'll have to do something about that."", and walked over and hugged me. ""Let's get a quickie while we wait on the tub to fill. We wouldn't want to waste that would we?""\n\nThe tiles felt cool against my back; Bea kneeled astride me as she said, ""Lay still; I'll take care of everything.""\n\nHer hand was warm from testing the water. She grasped my poor hungry penis and gently guided it to the opening of her sex. I was expecting her to slip it inside and I anticipated the pleasure of hot wet flesh as I probed her depths but it was not to be. She barely inserted the head inside the lips and slowly massaged her little button. I almost went crazy with the urge to plunge my entire length deep inside but she evaded my every attempt and told me to lie still and enjoy. It was torture to lie there as she teased me with just a hint of the pleasure her body offered and it wasn't long until I unloaded all over both of us. Only then did she let me slip all the way in as she lay down on top of me and gave me a kiss.\n\n""Did you like that?"", she asked.\n\n""It was torture at first but, yes, I liked it.""\n\n""There is more to sex than just boom, boom, boom. If you'll let me, I'll teach you how to enjoy it then you can drive your girlfriends up the wall.""\n\n""But I don't have a girlfriend and what about you?""\n\n""What about me? Want to marry me?"", she said with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. ""Let's get in the tub and take that bath.""\n\nThe water was very hot and I slid into the tub gingerly and after I became accustomed to the water I settled beside Bea submerged up to my chin. ""This feels good after you get used to it."", I observed.\n\n""It feels better after you relax and soak all the kinks out. Just lay back, close your eyes, and drift.""\n\nI did just that and soon I was in a peaceful never-never land where everything was almost perfect but not quite. I felt satisfied but strangely there was something missing. It was as if I had sat down to a banquet and gotten up before I had eaten my fill. I wanted more of Bea and the pleasures she offered. A flash of insight, the action beside the tub had only been an appetizer. She had said she would teach me; I hoped she would continue the lessons soon. My whole body grew sensitive to the slightest touch and I was acutely aware of every place where her body touched mine.\n\nI felt her hand cup my scrotum and slide up to grasp my limp penis. Within seconds of her touch I was alive and ready but she wrote the script. There were many twists and turns as Bea played out the afternoon; so many I don't have a coherent memory of events. Everything is jumbled together like a collage of sensations and pleasure or a series of slides flashing on a screen for a split second to be replaced by another in a random sequence.\n\nI seemed to be magically transported from the bath to the bed. Soft exploring caresses mixed with kisses raised the curtain. Shock, then shock mingled with pleasure, and finally pleasure alone when two warm lips settled down over my manhood. My lips found nipples and soft flesh when breasts passed by my face. A finger inside a warm slippery place evoking moans of pleasure. The perfume of female musk only inches from my nose as I gathered the courage to kiss those glistening lips. My tongue exploring the pink slipperiness hidden between her legs and the surprise when I found pleasure as my tongue did forbidden things in forbidden places. Soft yielding lips on mine flavored with the taste of my own maleness mingled with exotic nectar from deep within the female flower when our tongues entwined in passion as flesh met flesh. Young manhood, engorged and unyielding, seeking and finding a silken grotto that opened and welcomed the penetrating flesh; maleness seeking fulfillment that only dark, secret female places can give. Sensation mounted on still more sensation until my universe could hold it no longer and release exploded like a nova leaving me drained and empty of passion. I am finished; I am ashes; and, like the Phoenix, I arise from my own ashes to be reborn and repeat the cycle anew.\n\nAs I lay beside Bea exhausted with our lovemaking a thought crossed my mind; summer couldn't get here fast enough!"
373,Awhile,['FF'],"Sitting next to her in her car one night, I was mesmer- ized by her feet. Yes, it sounds silly, but she had a pair of the most attractive feet I had ever seen and I was dying to touch them. We drove to a small beer joint to meet a couple of her friends from the rugby team and after awhile I was feeling pretty good. Her friends went on to a party later, but we didn't really feel like going. Instead, we went over to her apartment and watched ""Die Hard"" on her VCR. I had seen the movie before so my mind wasn't really on what was happening on screen. My thoughts kept wandering...one of the most persistent visions that I saw in my mind's eye was the look in her eyes as she hesitantly bent her head to kiss me. Reality intruded rather abruptly when the movie was over and the lights were turned on. Her hair was a little out of place on one side from where she had been leaning against the foot of the couch. She looked so vulnerable and alluring that I just stared at her, open-mouthed. A quizzical look came over her face as she stood up, holding her hand out to me to help me up off the floor. I was very embarrassed, just knowing that she had seen the naked desire in my eyes and had rejected me for anything other than friendship. I put my hand in hers and allowed her to pull me up; her touch was electrifying. My breath caught in my throat and my face was flushed (thank God the room was lit poor- ly!) We exchanged some light discussion about the movie, her friends, her dog and my cat, and various other dull and mundane things. After we had finished our open beers, she asked me if I would like to take a walk out at the park. ""Sure!"" I replied, only too eager to get out of the close confines of her living room where her presence filled it and threatened to overwhelm me with pure animal lust. She and I put our sandals on and went outside... The moon was about three quarters full and gave us enough light to see where we were walking, but not enough to clearly see the expressions on each other's faces. We didn't speak; we were content to walk in silence and enjoy the warm night air and shadowy trees. Soon we came to a bridge over the pond and we stopped to look at the water. ""It sure is nice out here,"" she said in her throaty, sensuous voice. ""Yeah, it is,"" I agreed. Silence descended upon us once more. I noticed that she was gripping the railing pretty hard and staring down at the water. I leaned up next to her and breathed in her wonderful musky cologne. I could hear her breath coming in sighs like she was nervous about something and I had almost gotten the nerve up to ask her what was wrong when she asked, ""So... How would you feel if I were to ask you out?"" I was completely dumbfounded. If she was hinting at what I thought she was...""You mean like on a date or something?"" sometimes my extreme wit and intelligence astounds me. ""Well, I mean like...well, what I'm trying to say is..."" she let out a heavy sigh and continued, ""I find you attractive, and I was wondering if maybe you felt the same way."" I looked at her and waited a moment for emphasis (and also to clear my head) and replied, ""I would love to go out with you. I find you very at- tractive too."" She looked into my eyes searchingly, hesitated, and asked, ""May I kiss you?""\n""Yes..."" was my reply as I tilted my face up, my eyes never leaving hers. Slowly she moved closer until we were inches apart. My heart was pounding and my breath was shallow from the excitement she was causing in me. Her lips touched mine, and they were warm, vibrant, and skilled. As we kissed, her hand went to the back of my neck and stroked it lightly, giving me goosebumps and chills running up my spine. As we continued to kiss, we pressed our bodies together and put our arms around each other. I could feel myself becoming aroused, almost to the point of no turning back. With a large amount of effort and discipline I withdrew from our kiss and gently pushed her a little away from me. ""What's wrong?"" she asked. ""Nothing,"" I replied, ""I'm just about to the point where I don't want things to end. That's all.""\n""Oh,"" she smiled knowingly and happily, pleased with her abilities to get such a strong response out of me with just one kiss, ""Wanna go back to the house?""\n""Sure,"" I was on cloud nine! I couldn't believe that she felt the same about me as I felt about her! All the way back to the house we talked about safe, trivial things and all the while I could not get the feel of her warm lips on mine out of my head.\n\nWe sat on the couch together and listened to some music. She had one arm around my shoulders and her free hand was in mine. Not a word was spoken; we merely reveled in the feel of our hands stroking the other's fingers and palms. She turned to me and started kissing my forehead and cheeks. I turned my head slowly until our lips met and we kissed long and deep for a very long time. Her breath came faster and faster in matching cadence with mine, and our hands explored each other's bodies. She was just as hard and muscular as she looked as I soon found out. I was excited by the feel of her shoulders, back, arms, and legs as well as by the actions of her hands stroking, caressing, and massaging me all over. The old familiar ache in my crotch was going strong and I was having trouble keeping my knees held close together. My hand went to the back of her neck and with a sharp- ly intaken breath she convulsed in a chill that ran all the way up her back. My neck was starting to get a little stiff from turning my face to her so I alleviated the problem by climbing up onto her lap, facing her. Our lips didn't lose contact for a second in the process. My thighs straddling her lap gave her great access to my body and with an appreciative ""Mmmmmmmm!"" she took full advantage of the situation. She touched me everywhere; my shoulders, my chest, my tits, my thighs, my back, my ass, my face, my neck, and anything else she could reach. Of course I was returning the attentions in a likewise fashion... Soon we were both breathing hot and heavy, and I was squirming around on her lap. The ache in my crotch was now nearly unbearable and I had to rub up against her waist to relieve some of the discom- fort. She brushed against one of my hardened nipples with her thumb, causing me to thrust my pelvis against her involuntarily as a small moan escaped my throat. ""You know that if we don't stop now, we'll end up in my bedroom,"" she said against my shoul- der. ""It's too late for that,"" I replied. ""Oh yeah?"" she slowly reached down my stomach to end up between my legs. I bucked up against her and threw back my head from the force of the wave of excitement that washed over me from her touch. ""Let's go,"" and with that she took me by the hand and pulled me to her bedroom. Once inside with the door shut and quiet music playing in the background, we undressed each other, careful to tantalize whatever flesh we could come in contact with in the process. She sat me down on her bed and pushed me back slowly, kissing me and pressing her body next to mine. I spread my legs and she lay down on top of me between my thighs, our pubic bones pressed together. Still kissing, we stroked each other and started thrusting our hips at each other. I struggled to match her rhythm as I started to lose control of my coordination, but it was a losing battle. Soon I had to rely on her to keep up the good work as all I could do was drown in the sensations rising from my clitoris to my vagina to my belly and up. I ran my hands up and down her back to her ass and around to her upper thighs. Quiet moans escaped her with every breath and I found myself answering those moans with groans of my own. We could not kiss; we were concentrated on the feelings of our bodies straining against one another, feeling the heat from between our legs encompass us, and the sweat pouring off of us. Her weight felt good on me and I was sorry when she lifted herself off and moved down, kissing my body passionately all over. But, I wasn't sorry for long when she reached the hottest spot of all. Her tongue touched my clitoris and I let out an involuntary moan. It felt so hot and wet and good and she moved it to make it feel even more hot and wet and good until I could no longer think in com- plete sentences and my back arched up and my entire crotch was so wet I could feel it dripping down to my ass and my leg muscles clenched and unclenched with the pleasure and I tried to be quiet because her roommate was home but I just couldn't hold back the moans and I tried to bite back the screams so that they came out quietly and it felt so hot and wet and her tongue was so hot and wet and it made me jerk and press up against her tongue that was so hot and wet and good and I could hardly breath I was panting so hard and I couldn't hear the music over my moaning and I could feel the vibrations through her tongue that was so hot and wet from her own moans that came out with her every breath and I could feel her pelvis grinding rhythmically into the bed as she became excited by my moans and panting and wetness and my taste as her tongue moved so hot and wet and good and then it was so hot and wet and good that I couldn't stand it and still she went on and on until I exploded from my clitoris outward and I screamed even though I tried to hold it back I just couldn't and I pushed up hard against her tongue and she worked it until she could get no more response from me than that from a rag doll. Totally spent, I almost passed out right there. She wiped her face on my inner thighs and pulled herself up to col- lapse on top of me. Her weight was comforting to me, and her soft kisses on my face and neck were so tender and gentle that I struggled to return them. ""Shhhh,"" she stroked my shoulder, ""Just relax,"" and I dozed off in her arms as she stroked my now lifeless body and smoothed my hair. The last thing I remember is drinking some water that she held to my lips before falling asleep next to her, only to wake up a very satisfied Kitten in the morning."
374,airport strip search,"['mf', 'nc', 'ss']","The luggage inventory complete, I felt that we would soon be released. One agent approached us, holding a scanning device, and asked us to stand up, spread our legs, and hold our arms out straight. Beth and I stood up and the agent approached me with the scanning device. He ran it between my legs and placed it against my crotch, then he ran it along both of my sides and across the top of my arms and down my back. As he ran the device across my left side, it started to beep very loudly. Before I knew it, two agents grabbed me and held me, while the agent with the scanning device reached inside of my sport coat. What he found was an envelope in which I was carrying cash from my recent exchange with a local Santiago merchant! He removed it while the agents held on to me, securing my hands behind me with cuffs. ""You are under arrest for suspicion of carrying monies used to purchase illegal controlled substances in Santiago"", they informed me. I was told to sit in a chair and they secured my hand to the back of the chair.\n\nMy daughter was being scanned by another agent in the same manner, although she stepped backward when the device was placed against her crotch. ""Please stand still, ma'am, so the device can detect whether any metal objects are concealed in bodily orifices"", she was told. She tolerated the scanning and everything was ok...at least until the dog was brought back into the room. He immediately went to her and put his nose right into her crotch! When the agent pulled the dog away, he repeated this procedure on three separate occasions. ""We have every indication that a controlled substance is concealed on your person"", they informed my daughter. ""This last test will confirm the need for further physical interrogation."" They had the dog smell a test substance, and then they released him and, again, he went right to my daughter's crotch. As quickly as I was cuffed, so was she, and she was secured in a chair across the room. While one male agent stood guard, the other two agents exited through a door in the back of the room. The remaining agent provided us both with an 8-ounce glass of water and he instructed us that we had to drink all of it. Because our hands were secured to the chair, he had to hold the glass and we drank the water through a straw.\n\nWhen the agents returned, they were joined by a man, dressed professionally, but wearing a white lab coat. ""This is Dr. Jenkins - he will be conducting the physical interrogation. Both of you will be searched for controlled substances, otherwise known as a 'strip search', the agent said.\n\n""Young lady, let's take a look at you first"", said Dr. Jenkins as the female agent led Beth toward the exam table. Now, Beth, Dr. Jenkins, and the female agent were on the opposite side of the room, while I was left on the other side of the room with two male agents.\n\nDr. Jenkins said, ""I'm going to raise your shirt above your breasts to see whether you're concealing anything in your bra"", and he moved towards Beth. Dr. Jenkins raised Beth's shirt above her bra and when he stepped to the side, I could see the profile of Beth's breasts looking much like her mother's. ""Nothing there - now, step out of your shoes so your pants can be removed."" Beth slipped off her sandals, and the female agent reached for the button to her jeans. It seemed like no time before the button was undone, the zipper pulled down and Beth was stepping out of her jeans.\n\n""Are you a virgin?"", he asked Beth. No answer. ""Are you?"", he continued. Still no answer. ""Well, I'm going to find out sooner or later; please bend over the exam table"".\n\nThe agent lead her to the exam table and she bent over. One thing for sure was that Beth never had a problem with authority. I knew that she was being humiliated but that she also knew that cooperation was the best response. Nonetheless, she cried, ""Daddy, what are they doing to me?"" Dr. Jenkins responded to the agent closest to me, ""Allow him to be close to his daughter"", and the agent escorted me to the head of the exam table where I could look into Beth's tear-filled eyes, seeing her bent over the foot of the exam table, he hands cuffed behind her back. I saw Dr. Jenkins putting on examining gloves. Dr. Jenkins turned toward Beth. ""First, I'm going to do a pelvic exam, then a rectal exam. We'll find out just what you're hiding."" Beth began to stand up, but the agent placed her hand firmly upon her shoulder. Dr. Jenkins seated himself upon a stool which put him at eye level with Beth's hips. He placed his hand upon Beth's buttocks and pulled down her panties. ""Step out of your panties so we can send them to the laboratory to see whether there has been any seepage"", said Dr. Jenkins. Beth stepped out of her panties and then Dr. Jenkins said, ""This is going to be tight because we can't use any contaminating lubricants""...and then I heard Beth gasp! ""Yes, you are a virgin - quite rare for a girl of 19 these days - no, wait a minute, the hymen is ruptured - maybe not""...and I could see Dr. Jenkins moving in such a way to let me know that the pelvic exam was finished. ""Nothing in there - let's check the rectum"", Dr. Jenkins said. ""Again, no contaminating lubricant, so it's going to be tight""...Dr. Jenkins adjusted his position on the stool and --- Beth moved forward and gasped --- as Dr. Jenkins proceeded with the rectal exam. ""Squeeze my finger and bear down as if you're having a bowel movement..."", he instructed Beth. ""Not sure, here...do you have anything up there?"" Beth whimpered, ""No, sir"". But Dr. Jenkins responded, ""I'm not so sure...we'll find out...Stand up and turn around to face me"", he said as he concluded the rectal exam. Dr. Jenkins slid back on the stool and Beth stood up and turned around. I couldn't help but notice her nice shape and firm buttocks.\n\n""We must witness you urinate and this will be sampled by our laboratory."", said Dr. Jenkins, as he placed a beaker between Beth's legs. In no time, the urine was filling the beaker. When she was finished, Dr. Jenkins took a tissue and wiped between Beth's legs and then he said, ""Both this wipe and the urine will be tested for foreign substances.""\n\nThe agent moved a chair to the center of the room and then I heard Dr. Jenkins say, ""Stand over this commode. I am going to douche you to insure that there are no foreign substances. That discharge, too, will be examined by our laboratory."" I noticed that this chair had a toilet seat on it and a silver stainless steel pan below the seat. Beth stood over the chair and Dr. Jenkins moved towards her, holding a douche syringe in his hand. ""Spread your legs more"", he instructed Beth. As Beth complied, Dr. Jenkins placed the nozzle against her vaginal opening and squeezed the bulb. Liquid began to trickle into and out of her vagina and into the commode, and then, when all of the liquid was inserted, Dr. Jenkins withdrew the syringe and slid on the stool away from Beth. The female agent removed the pan from below the commode and replaced it with another.\n\n""Finally, I am going to give you an enema. If you have hidden any substance, it will be discharged within 5 minutes; if you're clean, you'll simply discharge clear liquid. Please bend over."" Beth stepped away from the commode, turned around, and the agent held her arm as she bent over with her buttocks facing Dr. Jenkins. He approached Beth and I saw that he was holding a Fleet enema. He took one hand and spread Beth's buttocks; with the other hand he inserted the tip into Beth's rectum ...and, once inserted began to squeeze out the liquid. Beth gasped as her rectum was again violated, but Dr. Jenkins was quick to insert the nozzle and administer the enema. He removed the nozzle and slid on the stool away from Beth and told her to sit on the commode. The female agent led Beth to the commode and kept her hand on her shoulder while she sat there. Dr. Jenkins then approached me.\n\n""Now, sir, we will discover whether you've brought anything undisclosed with you from Santiago""...""Kathy, why don't you do this interrogation to get the experience"", he continued. I found out that ""Kathy"" was the name of the femal agent, as she left Beth's side and approached me. Under Dr. Jenkins' supervision she pulled my shirt from my trousers, unbuttoned it with one hand and exposed my chest.\n\nDr. Jenkins observed as the agent searched inside my shirt, leaving it unbuttoned when she was finished, ""Well, nothing hidden under here"", she said as her hands began to undo my belt. ""But, its off with the trousers for you, too"", and before I knew it, my pants were at my ankles. I somehow got the idea that I should be stepping out of my loafers and away from my pants and Dr. Jenkins was pleased, ""I see we're getting all the cooperation that is required"", he said.\n\nBefore long I was turned around and I, too, found myself lying across the exam table as my jockey shorts were pulled down my legs and off. Lying face down on the exam table, I was left only with my sense of hearing...and I heard examining gloves being pulled on. Never crazy about the rectals given to me during my annual physicals, I was sure that this was going to approach a nightmare! The only thing I can say is that Dr. Jenkins had long, but slender fingers, as I felt him penetrating my anus and inserting his finger the full length into my rectum. I looked over my shoulder to see Dr. Jenkins standing to the side and it was Agent Kathy who was doing the exam! I sort of grunted as her finger slid in. She moved it around and when she came into contact with my prostate I felt my muscles constrict against her finger and, interestingly enough, the involuntary response of my penis hardening to erection. She moved the tip of her finger against my prostate for a while causing my penis to become fully erect. Then, as she was withdrawing her finger, Dr. Jenkins said, ""OK, now stand up and face Agent Price."" That was no real problem until I turned around to face her, realizing that both she and Beth were now observing me in full erection.\n\n""We do an extensive rectal and prostate examination on male suspects to insure that no barbiturate substance has been introduced into the rectum. Had it been, you would not have achieved erection"", explained Dr. Jenkins. I think Dr. Jenkins remembered Beth on the commode because he then said to the agent, ""You can help her off the commode and send the discharge to the lab."" And the agent responded, ""Sure, looks like she's finished"", as he helped Beth off of the commode, cleansed her buttocks with tissue, and seated her on a chair against the wall.\n\nMeanwhile, Agent Price had examined my testicles and was now holding my penis in one hand while inserting a cotton swab into the urethral opening, ""to obtain a sample from the mucous membrane"", explained Dr.Jenkins. I saw my daughter staring at the procedure in wide-eyed shock and disbelief. The agent was handed a beaker by Dr. Jenkins and she guided my penis into the opening. Without being told what to do, and anticipating the demand, I began to urinate into the beaker. When I was finished, Agent Price wiped the tip of my penis and handed the wipe and the beaker back to Dr. Jenkins.\n\n""Please bend over the exam table for the enema"", he instructed. I prepared to be violated one more time, and soon I felt the tip of the nozzle against my anus. With one steady motion, Agent Price inserted it deep into my rectum. I felt the liquid shortly thereafter, a slight sensation as it was injected. She slid the nozzle out and then helped me onto the commode. ""The same as your daughter. If there's something up there, it's coming out from the enema"". I sat on the commode and felt cramping as the liquid did its work. This was the first time in my life I prayed I didn't have to go, but I did need to get rid of the enema!\n\nAs I sat on the commode, Dr. Jenkins approached Beth and said, ""I'm positive you're hiding something from the way that dog responded. Perhaps you discharged it before we were able to get a hold of you. One final check to see whether there is an elevated temperature."" He had Beth stand and led her over to the exam table. The agent helped her to sit on the table until Dr. Jenkins said, ""Lie back on the table, raise your knees and spread your legs, put your feet in the stirrups...slide down so that your buttocks are on the edge"", he instructed. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Beth lying on the exam table as Dr. Jenkins made some preparations. Dr. Jenkins resumed his position on the stool between Beth's legs as he said, ""These thermometers, one inserted in your vagina and one in your rectum, will determine whether a foreign substance has raised the orifice temperature...open your mouth for the other thermometer...we'll use that to compare the temperatures...now, while the thermometers register, I am going to trim some pubic hair to test for trace substances""....and I could hear the scissors and the hair being placed in a plastic bag. Beth lay still for the procedure. I knew she disliked this extremely since her mother had shared with me the experience of their recent visit to the gynecologist...and I remember, when she was younger, how she objected to her mother using the rectal thermometer even though the pediatrician encouraged it. After a few minutes, Dr. Jenkins spoke up and said, ""Let's look at those temperatures"", and I could see him stand to retrieve the one from her mouth ""98 point 6"", her vagina ""99 point 6"" and her rectum ""99 point 6...no elevated temperature...I'm going to take a look with a speculum.""\n\nI could hear a drawer sliding open and shut, and the movement of a metal instrument. ""Spread your legs wider so I can insert this...wider! Don't close them!..and I could see Agent Price agent step forward and place her hands on Beth's knees to separate them. Dr. Jenkins leaned forward and Beth moaned ""ooohhh"" and I could see her hips raise as the speculum was inserted. ""It looks like nothing's been in here! It has to have been in the rectum, but that, too, was just as tight"", Dr. Jenkins exclaimed as I heard him lay down the speculum. I heard some more noise and I saw the profile of an l-shaped device with a bullet-tipped end. ""This is a rectal speculum so I can see inside of you"", Dr. Jenkins said, and with that I could see one of his hands placed upon Beth's buttocks and I assumed the speculum was being inserted because she emitted even a loader and more distressed moan of discomfort. I could see Dr. Jenkins moving around and then he leaned back as the speculum was removed - and Beth lowered her legs. ""You're one..."", and Dr. Jenkins was interrupted...\n\nAnother agent burst into the room and said, ""They're clean! DEA just..."", and then his eyes looked toward Beth's side of the room... ""Oh, excuse me""...and he entered the room and walked toward me sitting on the commode. ""As I was saying, they're clean. DEA just searched the plane...one seat...hers...loaded with stuff...and him...clean as a whistle...Treasury traced the money to Santiago Bank. He looked to me and said, ""Our apologies"", then left. I saw Beth stand up and come running toward me, clad only in her shirt, her hands cuffed behind her back...\n\nThe agents and Dr. Jenkins were quick to leave the room and it didn't matter that I was sitting on the commode, my erection now subsided, or that my daughter, naked from the waist down, had been violated. Their interrogation was over. Soon, two male agents entered the room and returned our clothes and personal belongings. They read a prepared statement and asked us to sign it. Beth and I dressed and gathered our belongings...and left the room. We never signed the statement. But now, I needed to find a bathroom!"
375,BBQ,"['MF', 'wife', 'work']","He grabbed the hair at the back of my wife's head and pulled her to his cock. At first she resisted, but then she opened her mouth and sucked on his large organ. He then put both hands on her head and began fucking her face right in front of me. I didn't make a move to stop what was happening, I just watched on, getting an incredible hard on. Frank (my wife's boss) began pushing deeper into Karen's mouth. She would choke from time to time, but she continued to allow her bosses face fucking to continue. It didn't take all that long, although it seemed like forever, before Frank was cumming in my wife's mouth. He pulled back a little just as he cum, shooting big gobs of it onto her tongue, then he pushed hard right to the back of her throat and told her to swallow it all. Which she did. When he was finished he zipped himself up and grabbed another glass of wine.\n\n'You see, I can do what I like to your wife because she wants to keep her new job and is willing to do anything. A couple of friends and I have been fucking your lovely wife here, almost everyday since she started work. It's been great. Has she told you all about it?'\n\nI was silent.\n\n'I guess not. Well we've fucked in the mensroom, on my desk, in the back seat of my car. Hell we even triple fucked her on the board room table. I would've been sure she'd have told you about that one. Big old Bill's got a cock so fat .... but Karen here took it in her ass with hardly any screaming. Didn't you sweetheart?'\n\nMy wife's head was lowered her could see her face was red, but I could also see her nipples were hard and her breathing was seemed faster. Frank moved his hand to between my wife's legs and began rubbing her pussy.\n\n'I've got all excited again talking about our exploits, I'm going to have fuck you now baby. Do you want me to do you right here at the table, or you want to go to the bedroom?'\n\nAgain nothing was said. The floor belonged to Frank, he was in charge. He stood up and removed his pants completly, then motioned for Karen to stand. She obeyed and allowed herself to be stripped naked by this older man. He carressed her tits and sucked on her nipples. Swapping from one to the other. I could see the wet shine of his saliva glistening on which ever nipple was free. His hand was busy between her legs, finger her cunt, getting her ready for fucking. My wife still had her head lowered and squatted slightly to allow Frank better access. He stop fingering her and sucking her and moved around behind her. He told her to pull her cheeks open for him, which she did. I watched as he rubbed his cock against the cheeks of her ass.\n\n'Come around he so you don't miss anything Rickie, I wouldn't want you to think we're faking it here.'\n\nI moved around to their side of the table and watched him rub his cock between the cheeks of her ass and push slightly between the lips of her wet cunt.\n\n'Line my cock up with your wife's hole Rickie boy, put in where you want me to fuck her.'\n\nI had always wanted to fuck my wife in the ass and I thought the next best thing was to watch someone else do it, so I lined his cock up with her asshole. She wasn't lubed up, so when he pushed forward, although it opened a little, he couldn't get very far. He reached toward the table and dug his fingers into the margarine, then rubbed it over his dick and her asshole. I placed his cock against her shit hole again and watched in amazement as he began to enter her. Moans escaped my wife, but not very load ones, but definately moans of pain. When about half of his cock was inside her rectum, he began fucking in and out. Very small strokes which to me hardly seemed as if it was doing anything, but on each inward movement, a little more of his cock slipped in. Finally to my unbeleiving eyes, all of this mans cock was buried in my wife's asshole.\n\n'Take a look at that Rickie, she's got all of my cock in there. No room to spare.'\n\nWith that he grabbed her hips and began fucking her hard and fast. Drawing his cock almost all the way out and then driving it forward. My wife would let out a sharp pained sound each time he would slap against her. She reached back and spread her cheeks open allowing him to reach the very depths of her bowels. It didn't take long before both of them were lost in what they were doing. There was no more talk from Frank and Karen was finger her clit at lightning speed. Frank started speeding up and mutted something, then slammed forward. His ass cheeks clenched tight as he held her against him. He made small hard thrusts foward, emptying his balls into my wife's ass. Karen wasn't far behind (pun intended) her orgasm seemed hit her like a freight train. She shuddered and whimpered and cried out as it took her to incredible places.\n\n'Well.' said Frank. 'That was a great fuck. I didn't think it would make a difference to me fucking a wife in front of her husband, but that was pretty close to the best orgasm I've had. We'll have to do this again.'\n\nThey both went to the bathroom together and I was left at the table stilled pretty shocked. When they reappeared, Karen was looking a bit less apprehensive and was able to meet my gaze. She mouthed to me that she loved me and smiled a very sexy smile. Frank grabbed his pants and began putting them on.\n\n'I better be going. I wouldn't mind staying and fucking your wife some more, but I can fuck her at work tomorrow. And I'm sure you two have a lot to talk about. I'll let myself out.'\n\nFrank did just that and no words were spoken between my wife and I for almost an hour. We kissed , we fucked and simply explored each others bodies as if we were new lovers. Even when I got to her just fucked asshole, I wanted to see the cum inside her, to taste it and smell it. She was so happy that I wasn't mad and our whole sex life at home changed from that day on. Knowing that she was fucking her boss and others each day at work and that I could see the effects that had on her body every night. We both agreed we would have to arrange other get togethers with her work mates. I was dying to see her with three cocks in her at once. That day would be soon."
376,BBW Carpark Gangbang,"['M+F', 'voy', 'reluc', 'gb']","the toilets, I glanced around to check her out as she walked away. Her ass was really, really big and swayed as she walked. The folds of fat under her arms could be seen, not huge but visible. I couldn't see her breasts only partly as she walked and they swayed from side to side I would see the large breast for a second. When she was gone a whole bunch of guys came in together and sat just opposite the couple and me, they where already loaded and seemed to be in great form. It was stag party and the poor guy looked drunk already, when the fat lady came back all eyes turned to her and all six guys started at her huge breasts swaying form side to side, with tits that big some guys forget the bellies and ass that come with them at least until the get naked. These guys where at once horny for her and then one called out, ""Here comes the stripper!"" to applause from his buddies. She laughed and said hi before slipping back down this time facing me, the boys where still staring and laughing amongst themselves. ""Are you sure you're not the stripper, we need to order for a stag party,"" one said good humouredly. She laughed and said she didn't want to scare the guy. It went on like that for a good twenty minutes, the boys bought and her husband drinks and she loved the attention. Two drinks later and even I was in the conversation and drinking with the lads, ""Come on, how about a sexy lap dance at least?"" one of them tried. She giggled and squirmed and I knew she liked the idea, the husband was looking pissed off and was no longer talking to the lads. ""Ok, I'll dance for him but no touching,"" she said and stood up to applause. The guy who had spoken sat on the aisle and she stood in front of him and started slowly dancing, getting faster with the music. She swivelled her hips seductively causing the dress to ride up higher then leaned forward making her tits drop forward with the weigh to almost touch the guys face. She was quite good but the boys where making nasty comments now, she ignored them and carried on. She turned around and bent forward pushing her ass at the guy and her dress just flipped over her ass by itself or from the guy but there it was. Her huge white ass, she wore a black g-string that could not be seen under the heavy fold of her ass so it appeared she was naked. The thick black straps form the suspender belt stretched across each ass check was so sexy I was hard right there in the bar. She quickly pulled the dress back down and turned back to face the guy just as the song ended, the boys loved it and the guy whose stag it was the most. He pulled her back onto his lap and I saw him quickly put his hand on his lap just before he pulled her down so his hand was now on her bare ass. She laughed and kicked wriggling her ass on his hand as he held her there with his free hand. The husband stood up but stayed where he was, I could clearly see the guys hand and arm moving as he copped a good feel and she was moving less now although still giggling. Finally her husband grabbed her and pulled her up off the guy, her dress had been well up as her ass was on show again. She flopped down where her husband pushed her and pretended as if nothing had happened, the boys all laughed and started talking about what they where up to next. Within ten minutes it was decided and they where off thanking the lady and me and wham they where gone. That left the three of us and we talked a little but the husband was fuming and brooding. ""Just because they liked me Harold doesn't mean you should get upset,"" she spat at him. He looked up and said, ""They where laughing at you, didn't you her the names they called you? Like Fat slag, fat bitch and fat whore?"" I spoke up and said ""Hey folks, it was a party and no one got hurt."" He didn't want to know. ""The one whose lap I sat in wasn't calling me fat, he had hand his hand on my pussy the whole time,"" she panted at him. He looked shocked and went red in the face, she looked at me and said, ""You watched the whole thing, you saw where his hand was,"" she said. I nodded yes and she continued, ""Was he complaining?"" I shuck my head no and she grinned at me. ""Darling, those boys would have run a mile if they had to sleep with you,"" he came back with in a mean voice. She looked at him a long time then got up and walked over to me and stood in front of me, ""Would you like me to sit on your lap, or would you run a mile"" she asked with a wicked grin on her face. ""Leave the poor guy alone, its only pity"" said Harold making me mad now. ""You can sit that lovely ass down when ever you want"" I said up to her. She smiled and turned around to face her husband then leaned forward a little and lowered her wide fleshy ass onto my lap, just as she was about to reach my open hand she tugged her dress up over the flabby ass checks. I had her warm ass on my right hand, the flesh spongy and soft. She wriggled from left to right until she had her crack right on my hand then she started bucking forward and back. She was wearing panties small as they where but I had her panty covered pussy rubbing my hand and my cock was bursting against my jeans. 30 seconds later she stood back up and turned around and looked down at my crotch, my hard on clearly on show. She smiled and said ""Looks like you really hated it"" and then sat back down opposite with her legs partly open. She was far too fat for me to see anything except her stocking tops and the white flabby flesh above but that was enough. At closing time we all headed out at the same time they seemed be getting along again as he had his arm partly around her. In the car park I asked where their car was but the guy said they where staying in the motel across the street I suggested we had a smoke in the car park and showed them my car near by. I had to go back and get some smokes from the bar so I left them at my car to wait, it took me five minutes and when I get back I couldn't see them. I walked around the back of the car and there they where, the woman on her knees blowing the guy. She was squatting and her dress was bunched up over her belly and her lags where wide apart, I couldn't see well as it was half dark out there but I saw her move back and look at his cock. ""What's the matter now?"" she asked still fumbling with his cock, he said, ""I guess your just not sexy enough"". What an asshole I thought as I stepped into the light , she stayed where she was and he turned to look at me, his cock was not only soft but small. ""Is this what you want?"" I said tugging at my jeans as I walked over to them, when I got to them I had my cock almost out. When it came out she made a funny sound and stared at it, I pulled the skin back and exposed the knob. My cock is a good 8 inches when interested and it was very interested right now. ""Try sucking this, it's the least you can do after that lap dance"" I said smiling at her. She looked up at her husband and shrugged then reached up with her white round hand and wrapped her fingers around my cock, ""Christ its so big"" she gasped at it jerking it slowly ""I didn't think it was that big in your jeans earlier"" she continued conversationally. ""Suck my cock"" I said down at her and it was like an order as she nodded and opened her mouth and lowered it over my shaft. I heard her husband gasp and say ""Ann! What the fuck are you doing"" incredulously. She stopped and looked like she was going to get up but I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her back onto my cock ""She is sucking my cock dude, don't tell me she's not gagging for it"" I said as I humped my cock into her mouth. He shuffled on his feet and stared at his wife sucking my cock ""You cant do this , you cant just!!"" was all he managed. ""Your bitch is in heat man, if you wont take care of her I will"" I said smiling and pulling her head up and down faster now. She was doing a fine job sucking hard and dragging her red lips up and down the way I like it. He turned and moved away a bit shaking his head then turned and came back still shaking his head stopping where he had been and just watched. She was sucking harder now making a lot of noise around my shaft ""You cant get it all in your mouth but I bet your pussy could handle it"" I said panting a bit. The husband made a sound and said ""She could get a car up there"" and laughed at his own joke. She stopped and pulled away not releasing my cock ""Only one way to find out"" she said and with my help she stood back up. She stared at her husband while she moved over to my car then leaned forward onto the hood and pulled her dress back up over her big ass. She reached back and grabbed the string yanking it to one side for me and said ""Come on over here and stuff that big cock up my pussy"". What could I do? I stumbled over and stood behind her with my cock in my hand looking down at her huge ass. Without any thing like foreplay I slammed my cock into her hot wet pussy banging my balls against her warm flesh then started banging my cock in and out hard giving her pussy short hard jabs. She moaned out loud and I'm sure she came straight away as her pussy flooded with hot liquid ""It fits just nice"" she panted pushing back at me, I was panting too but answered ""Ooh yeah ,nice wet slut pussy I love it"". She groaned and pushed back harder onto me, ""Yeah that's right! Fuck my slut pussy, Harold look at him fucking it"" she grunted. Harold was still standing where he had been his pants still open but it was too shadowy to see more of him, I could hear him breathing hard. I dug my fingers into her soft hips and yanked her back harder really slamming into her hard her whole ass wobbled and shuck with the force and my car started swaying too. ""All those guys tonight, all wanting you made me soooo horny' I said down at her, she moaned and shuck her hips from side to side. ""The parties in Ann's pussy and everyone is coming"" I said laughing but she went nuts banging back and moaning loudly ""Ooh yes I'd love that ,fill my pussy with come"" she mumbled to herself but it was getting me hot. ""You'd like all six cocks to fuck you and come inside you"" I said panting and pounding her pussy. She lost it for a bit but answered ""Yes in my pussy ,in my mouth"" she panted. ""A gang bang bar slut, is that it?"" I asked loving all this talk. ""Ooh yeah, that's it a bar slut, getting fucked by every guy in there"" she was going nuts now coming all over me. When I looked over I saw that Harold was jerking off watching his slut wife, I ignored him and pulled my cock out of her sopping hot pussy she made a sound and looked around at me and in a mock scared voice she said ""Ooh please mister don't make me swallow your come"" I laughed with her and said ""Not until I'm finished fucking your ass"". I immediately pressed my cock against her puckered asshole she pulled away from me but she had nowhere to go, ""Your too big, it will hurt"" she pleaded, I looked around at Harold who was trying to get a better look ""You ever fuck her ass buddy?"" I asked him. ""She don't do anal"" he said smugly. I pushed forward and felt her ass give a little, she gasped and tried to grip the cars hood for support. I pushed again and this time my knob popped past her ring piece, she gasped even louder but didn't scream. ""Now I'm going to ease my cock up your ass bitch, if you relax it wont hurt, if not I'm going to fuck your tight ass anyway"" I hissed down at her leaning forward. I pushed and a good four inches slid into the tight hot hole, she let out a sound then said ""Your cock is fucking huge, your splitting me in half"". I pulled out slightly then pushed back in going another two inches and she gasped louder ""Ooh Christ, Ooh my God"" she almost whaled. Very slowly I started fucking her ass pulling out and pushing back in a little more each time, her ass opened up some and it was not as dry as it had been. Pretty soon I was shafting her ass with long powerful strokes not hard but forceful. ""Ooh yes, that's nice, you feel soooo fucking big"" she moaned and then said ""Getting ass fucked in a car park by a stranger ! I love it"" and she started to come. She was bucking so hard I had to lean into her and force her to calm down by fucking her ass with short hard jabs banging each trust into her with real force. ""Your husband is beating off watching his slut wife take it up the ass"" I panted ,she looked over to where is was standing and laughed. ""Come closer pervert, come and look at how a real man fucks his woman"" she almost shouted at him. He came over and stood beside me staring at my cock as it was been stuffed into her brown hole ""Fuck my ass, fuck it hard"" she panted ""Ram that big cock up my whores ass"" she was going nuts again. When I slapped her ass hard with my open hand that was it ,she went crazy screaming and bucking her heavy ass back at me. I did it again and she screamed louder, she reached back with both hands and stretched her ass checks wider showing me her slick wet crack the hair matted with come and sweat. ""Take it slut, take that cock up your filthy ass! 8 inches of hard meat up your whores hole"" I panted coming close to coming. She loved it ,the more I insulted her the more she loved it ""I should fill your ass with spunk, I should pump you full"" I hissed fucking hard. ""Yes do , please fill it up come inside me give me your hot spunk in my ass"" she whaled. One more minute of frantic fucking and I pulled out stepping back ""Turn around and open your mouth"" I ordered ,it took a moment as she had come so much she was weak but she managed to get up and turn around. ""On your knees bitch and suck it, I want to come in your mouth so you can kiss your husband later and let him taste my cock"" I hissed at her jerking my cock in my hand. She smiled at me and dropped to her knees before my cock taken the whole thing down her troth. She gobbled my knob and shaft while jerking me off hard until I felt it rise, it shot right down her troth and the bitch swallowed the lot licking and sucking. As I stepped back from her we heard clapping and when I looked around there where the boys from the bar not 20 foot away in a mini van. Three of them where outside clapping and laughing and the others where hanging out the door also laughing. She stumbled to her feet and pulled her skirt down quickly as the first three guys came over to us. ""Don't pull it down girl your not finished yet"" said the nearest one, she stepped back and bumped against the car. I saw her husband fumbling with his pants trying to get his cock back in his trousers, ""Leave us alone guys the parties over"" he said approaching his wife. They laughed again the others now formed a circle around the couple, I was leaning back against my own car watching. I saw one reach out and feel one of her breasts, she knocked his hand away but he put it back. The husband jumped forward but got shoved back hard ,he came back again and this time got punched in the face. He fell to the ground and two of the guys held him there while the tit grabber used both hands to maul her breasts, she squirmed against the car. ""Come on baby we heard you asking for it"" he said leaning against her and squeezing her breasts through her dress. ""No please leave me alone"" she moaned pleading. They laughed again and moved forward so that she had at least three of them feeling her up, her skirt was yanked up and then I heard ripping as her dress was pulled down over her shoulders. They pushed her to her knees and formed a circle around her, between the gaps I saw they had their cocks out and where forcing her to suck them off in line. ""Suck it bitch, suck my cock"" moaned one of them they where laughing and whopping like kids and she was no longer fighting them as she got pushed from one cock to the next. No one paid me any attention even when they pulled her up and dragged her over to my car, her tits where free now and man they where huge they flopped from side to side as she was pushed down face first. I moved away a little no sure what to do as the first guy stepped up and slammed his cock into her pussy, she cried out but not in pain. ""You wanted a gang fuck lady, now your gona get one"" he laughed as he pounded into her. He only lasted a minute before he dumped his load into her ,she looked over her shoulder and said ""Hey, that's it"" but he was replaced so quickly she had no chance to slag the first guy off. The second one didn't last much longer pumping his spunk into her also, when he stepped back she stayed where she was bent over the cat with her giant ass on show ""Come on, who's next?"" she called out getting cheers from the boys and a groan from her husband who was still sitting on the ground. I watched as every guy there fucked her like that not changing position and all of them coming inside her, when the last one zipped up they all thanked her and the husband who told them to fuck off but no too loudly. I helped her up and handed her over to her husband saying he wanted to be more careful with a sexy woman like that."
377,BBW Hooker,['MF'],"Three days later he pops into my office and gave me the plan, he said he would call her and tell her he had to work late but instead he would go home and hide in the kitchen closet. He told me to come by and take her. When I asked what he meant by take her he laughed and said ""I don't know, offer her money or just fuck her! You know she likes to be forced a bit"" he shrugged at me. ""Whatever"" I said and it was set up.\n\nShe was surprised to see me standing there but let me in with a smile, I followed her wide ass down the hall. She was dressed for work having just gotten home in a woman's business suit of jacket and skirt. It was stuck to her huge curves showing the true size of her ass but she was build to be curvy and she carried it really well. ""John's not here"" she called back to me entering the kitchen, I say the closet door open slightly and winked at it. ""I wanted to see you"" I replied smiling at her, she was leaning back against the work top pushing her chest out at me. Her breasts are so big she couldn't do otherwise but I looked at them just the same. ""Well I'm out of here in five minutes so what's on your mind ?"" she asked. I pulled out two $50 bills and dropped them on the table, she looked at the money then at me ""Ooh no, that was an experiment Peter! Been there, done that"" she said not sounding happy. I stepped closer to her and she leaned back more , I stopped when I was standing in front of her pressing my body against hers. ""Don't you remember how much you came with my cock pounding your pussy?"" I said inches from her face, she stared back at me. ""Don't you remember sucking the spunk from my balls and loving it?"" I continued lifting my hand up to lift a heavy breast. She knocked my hand away but I stayed where I was. ""Peter ,it was good but I'm married so please"" she tried to push past me but I pushed her back bring my hand back up to her breast. ""Do you know what type of woman takes it up the ass, or better take two cocks up her pussy?"" I asked mauling her heavy breast through her jacket. ""What kind of bitch sucks strangers cocks and lets them rip her knickers off?"" I continued real close to her face now. She nodded yes but I asked to tell me , she looked at me defiantly and said ""A whore"". I chuckled a little and said ""That's right, a whore! Now whore I want you to suck my cock first"". I stepped back for her and added ""I've $100 so that should cover the blowjob and the ass fucking right?"" she looked pissed off now but reached forward and tugged at my jeans roughly. I helped her as she would have hurt me, she grabbed my cock and wrapped her podgy hand around it tugging the foreskin down. Staring my in the eye she jerked me off with fast hard strokes ""Ok asshole, I'll suck your cock but your not fucking me"". I pushed her down from the shoulders hard ""Just suck it bitch"" . she knelt down and then wrapped her lips around it sucking hard like the last time but mush faster, she wanted to make me come and fast. I took her head in both hands and held her still but she fought hard finally giving in and staying still. I started fucking her mouth slowly now enjoying her lips and looking over at the closet, John was surely beating off at this. I pulled her hair back so he could see every thing humping a little faster. ""Suck that cock whore, suck it nice and hard"" I panted ""You look like such a slut with my big cock in your mouth"". She moaned softly at that and sucked a little harder ""Almost there slut, almost"" I said and she thought I meant I was about to come as she speeded up. I pulled out and stepped back ""Get up and bend your fat ass over the table slut"" I commanded at her ,she shot back quickly ""I said no fucking, now get out of her"". I grabbed her hard and dragged her screaming over to her table, with one push I forced her face down on the table. She struggled but not much and I was able to bunch her skirt up over her lovely huge ass amazed to see she wasn't wearing panties just stockings and suspenders. ""No panties, what happened ? did your last punter keep them"" I said jokingly. Her answer shocked me ,she was bent forward but her voice was still angry and loud ""No ,they didn't pay me! I did it for free"" she spat it back at me. ""They, so you had a few"" I said playing along. ""That's right ,four and every one big and black"" she said. My hand had found her pussy just then and to my amazement it was hanging open and very ,very wet. I stepped back and took a closer look and held my breath as I saw a thick gob of white spunk leaking out of her swollen red pussy lips. I pushed my cock up to her pussy and held it there while I spoke ""You've just take four black cocks up there, did they all come inside you?"" I asked dipping my cock inside a little. ""Two came inside me and the other two in my mouth"" she hissed back. I slid another two inches into her sopping pussy feeling what must have been spunk all around my cock. Looking a her ass it looked like it hadn't been fucked but I asked ""Did they fuck your ass whore?"" my cock half way inside her pussy. ""No their cocks where too big, they had real cocks"" she and laughed at her own joke. ""How did you meet them?"" I asked giving her the rest of my cock and noticing a slight tremor from her. I started fucking her real slow holding her flabby hips and pulling her back at me ""They grabbed me in the car park, and forced me to suck their cocks"" she said through gritted teeth ""But they had such big hard cocks they didn't force me for long, I begged them to fuck me"" she moaned as I banged harder into her. ""They ripped my panties off and gangbanged me over the car's hood"" she said , I started pounding her harder now and she was liking it and liking telling me the story, I didn't know how much was true but I'm sure John was wondering what was going on. I expected him to jump out any minute and stop us but so far so good. ""They called my a white whore, a black cock sucker and other nasty words, I came Sooo much"" she said coming as she said Sooo. She came hard as always banging her fat ass back at me and crying out for me to fuck her harder. It was so sexy looking down at my spunk covered cock as it pounded in and out ,her fat ass shuck and wobbled with every trust. ""Ooh Peter, it felt so good to have a real men's cocks for once"" she grunted ""Not like your little thing and certainly not like John's needle dick"". He still didn't appear so I carried on pumping her pussy. ""Lots of people came by and saw them fucking me it was fantastic"" she moaned again ""they even let two old black guys stand and watch and when they finished with me they made me suck the two old guys off"". Seven cocks in one day and telling her husband at the same time ,this was interesting to say the least. ""Fucking filthy black cock sucker"" I hissed down at her flabby ass ""While your husband works your fucking and sucking nigger cocks"" I grunted getting more and more into this. ""Fucking spunk bucket, full to the brim with nigger spunk"" I continued, I'm not racist but it turned me on to talk like that and her too. ""Ooh fuck my ass dickhead, push that little cock up there"" she panted at me. She should have been nicer about it because when I slammed it up her ass it hurt and she bucked hard trying to get my cock out, I held her soft hip flesh digging my fingers into the soft flesh. I fucked her with short hard jabs horny as fuck and after a moment or tow she got used to it and started enjoying it more. ""Right up your whore's ass bitch, take it"" I snarled at her and she bucked back at me ""You'll fuck your husband when he gets home too I'm sure"" I said grunting and laughing. ""Not if I can help it; his little cock wont do anything for me after four monster black cocks"" she laughed back at me. ""I'm gona come bitch ,get your whore mouth around here"" I demanded. She got up and turned to face me with sweat running down her face, her skirt bunched up over her hips. I was jerking off waiting for her to get on her knees ""On your knees slut"" I commanded. When she was on her knees she watched me jerk off her face an inch from my cock just staring at it, I saw her lick her lips and then she gobbled the shit out of my cock sucking so hard I felt my balls been sucked upwards. She made lots of noise as she slurped and slobbered my shaft taking half my cock down her troth and beating me off with her hand. I had waited too long between fucking her and waiting for the blow job that it would take a while to come now so I told her to get her tits out pulling away from her. She opened her jacket while staring up at me letting it drop to the floor, next came her bra and there they where large as life. They looked amazing from where I was standing and when she lifted them up in her hands I came. Pointing my cock at her tits I fired wad after wad of spunk onto her waiting tits splashing both heavy breasts with come until my knees buckled. I stumbled back and sat down leaving her on her knees like that with spunk covered tits and her skirt up over her flabby hips. I looked over to the closet expecting John to jump out but he didn't ,I suppose he was embarrassed. I got up and dressed quickly as she did too and before leaving I grabbed my money back off the table and left them to it."
378,BBW Love,['MF'],"Naturally I couldn't pass on this so I readily accepted! She asked if she could smoke in my car and I didn't have a problem with this. I have always had a smoking fetish and the sight of her lighting a cigarette made my cock really take notice.\n\nWhen we got to her apartment we went inside and we both sat on her couch. She continued to smoke her cigarette and that combined with het low cut blouse was almost too much to bear! She asked me if I wanted to see all of her apartment and we went into her bedroom. She came to me and began to french kiss me deeply. She began to grab my hard cock through my jeans and I instantly began to squeeze her massive tits.\n\nShe pulled away and said, ""I want to suck that big cock of yours."" She took everything off except her bra and panties and got on her knees. By this time I had completely undressed and my cock was hard and ready to be sucked by this bitch.\n\nI asked her if she would give me a smoky blowjob and she agreed. She then took of her bra and her nipples were huge! Silver dollar size and light brown and very erect. She lit a cig and blew the hot smoke on my erect cock.\n\nShe then began to deep throat my cock and I began to fuck her mouth. She sensed that I was close to cumming and said, ""No I want that cum inside my pussy instead."" With that she lay on the bed and I slide down her panties. She had a beautiful shaved pussy which I began to eat and tongue fuck.\n\nShe came hard several times screaming, ""Fuck me now!""\n\nI got on top of her and slide my cock inside her hot wet sweet pussy. She asked me to suck her nipples as I fucked her and I did gladly. It didn't take me long to explode inside her cunt and I swear I must have shot a gallon of cum inside her and she came hard again as I came as well. We lay in each other's arms and cuddled afterward.\n\nI eventually got her name lol which is strange because I have always known the names of the women I have fucked beforehand! To make a long story short we continued to see each other and today we are happily married with a beautiful daughter!"
379,BI Wife Gina,"['MFF', 'FF']","this asshole watching us?"" My wife smiled and said ""Please let him, for me."" Gina paused and said ""on one condition"" My wife said with a giggle ""And just what do you have in mind you sexy bitch you."" Gina stared straight at me said with a grin ""He has to be my slave if he wants to watch and do whatever I say, no matter what"" My wife smiled at me ""Well its up to you, I'am in love with this bitch, I'am not going to go against her"" Gina sat back waiting for my response her perfect tits firm and nipples hard as a rock. I glanced down at her clean shaved pussy and clit peaking out from between her wet lips. She was sex in it's purist form. I said ""I'll do whatever you ask"" Gina began by tieing my hands and feet and pushing me to the floor. My wife watched while Gina offered her highheel clad foot to me to lick. ""Lick my shoes and get the tip real wet jerkoff"" she said. She pulled my feet up into the air and slowly forced the tip of her shoe into my asshole. ""Now beg for more"" My wife started to lap at Gina's pussy from behind her and it looked as if she was enjoying herself. I could see her tongue pulling in Gina's cream into her mouth. Gina closed her eyes and sighed as my wife franticly lapped at her pussy,Gina pulled the shoe out and made me lick it clean. The whole time my wife's face was buried into her sopping wet pussy. She was making Gina horner than hell and I was paying for it. Gina climbed back onto the bed and my wife mounted her face. She moved around in a circler motion on Gina's hungry mouth. ""Eat my creamy pussy bitch"" she said and Gina was doing a good job. Gina's pussy was showing signs of cream dripping from between the fold of her lips as she satisfied my horny wife. My wife screamed ""Now honey! suck my come up baby, I'am comming"" Gina sounded as if she was drowning and gasping for air as my wife flooded her open mouth. She stayed on her pussy until every drop of come was swallowed up and by now Gina's pussy had a wet mark on the sheets beneath it. She took my wife firmly by the hips and forced her back down on the bed. ""I want to fuck you you slut bitch"" she said. ""Please fuck me, I love you, please make love to me"" Gina got up and reached for the strap-on dildo by the bedside, she slipped it on and looked at me. I was sure what she was going to do now and I didn't want to blow it by saying no. She ordered me to the bed on my back. Then she told my wife to kneel dog style over my face. I wasn't sure what she would do next. She said to me ""Would you like a taste of that pussy now?""\n""Yes please let me taste it"" I said. Gina mounted my wife and slipped the dildo in to the hilt. My wife screamed with pleasure and Gina fucked her like a man. She pulled the dildo out and offered it to me. ""This is the only way you'll taste that pussy, now suck all her juice off of it asshole"" I opened my mouth and Gina rammed it in until I was choking on it. She pumped my mouth like I do to my wife when she's not with her girlfriends. ""Hows that fucker,like it? now you know how she feels when you do this to her you son-of-a-bitch."" I wanted her to stop but my hands and feet were tied and I couldn't get up. Gina became violent and pumped my face so hard the inside of my lip was bleeding. My wife saw I was in trouble and took Gina by the head and sunk her tongue into her mouth. ""Stop it now baby, OK, He's had enough now"" Gina pulled the dildo out of my mouth and kissed her softly and her hands caressed her breasts. I said "" This is not what I had in mind, untie me and I'll leave"" My wife untied my hands and feet and quietly said ""She doesn't like men and I told you that, remember?"" I smiled ""Yes I remember"" I moved closer to Gina and with all the strength I could muster up nailed her right on the mouth. She went flying back and hit her head on the bedboard. Blood was flowing out her mouth. Her eyes were rolling back in her head. I shouted ""You dyke bitch now your going to find out what a real man can to to a slut like you"" My wife tried to stop me but she didn't have the strength to do anything about it. I took the ropes and tied Gina's hands to the bedposts, then her feet. ""Please don't do this to her, she just got carried away"" my wife pleaded. She went to Gina and licked her mouth clean and kissed her passionately. ""I love you Gina, but he's my husband. Gina was trembling now and I could see in her face their was fear. She was so pretty and sexy I almost forgot I was pissed off at her. I removed the dildo and wet her asshole licking up to the clit then down. She began to panic. ""Please don't fuck me , please, I'am not ready for a man yet"" I laughed ""Ready or not your getting your pussy pumped full of cum tonight bitch"" She turned to my wife ""Don't let him do it, please."" My wife said, ""You can't stop him once he's made up his mind, besides a good fuck will do you good"" Then she began licking Gina's breasts and bitting her nipples pulling them up and letting then snap back. Gina started to get hot and her pussy was getting wetter. I lapped up her juice and spit it on her asshole then I slowly started working the dildo up inside her. She was moaning with pain and pleasure and I kept pushing it in further and further until the whole nine inches were deep inside her. My wife mounted her face and got the best muff job she had ever gotten in her life. Gina was an animal and seemed to like being filled with the dildo as she sucked my wife into orgasm after orgasm. ""Now it's time for you to be a woman "" I said as I wet my cock with her pussy juice. I sunk my whole cock into her pussy with one thrust. She screamed ""NO!, NO! NO MORE!"" She struggled but the ropes were to tight and she bucked up and down which just added to the fuck she was getting. By now my wife was hot as hell and proceeded to pull the dildo out of Gina's ass and ram it up her cunt. I continued to pump Gina as hard as I could and she was begging me the whole time to stop. She was helpless to stop me and she started to like it in fact she started to beg for more! I drove deep inside her and released a load of cum which had to be a pint or more at least thats what it felt like. She turned to my wife ""Hes filling me with cum!"" She replied ""Feels good, doesn't it"" Gina closed her eyes as the last drop of cum was injected into her and smiled ""Not bad for a fuckin man"" I pulled my cock out and cum began to run out of Gina's wet pussy, my wife quickly was there to clean up. She sucked all my cum out and with a mouthfull crawled up to Gina's face and landed a lip lock on her and let the load pass into Gina's mouth. Gina choked only once and swallowed the rest. She laied her head on Gina's breasts and they both fell off to sleep. I left the room so they could be alone when they awoke. Gina moved in with us and is now as I call her my ""second wife"". My advice is marry a bisexual girl, mabey she'll share her friends with you. (The Pervert)"
380,Baby,"['nc', 'humil. wife', 'intr', 'preg']","Please! Give me your comments!\n\nDear Reader, This is a significant rewrite of a story originally posted in April 1998.\n\nWARNING: Story Codes: humiliation, nonconsensual, pregnancy, adultery, and interracial. If you don't like that sort of thing, why don't you try some of my lighter works.\n\nThanks to Ruthie for editing and for story line suggestions. E.Z.\n\n\n\nBABY\n\nMandy and I started dating in the seventh grade. She's the only woman I've dated and I've always thought I was the luckiest man alive to have her. Why she picked me, I'll never know.\n\nI'm an average man at five eight and one hundred forty pounds. Mandy's small, only five feet tall and one hundred five pounds. I'm average in appearance, too, but her appearance is far above average. She's beautiful with a delightful feminine figure.\n\nWhen we married before our freshman year in college, we were virgins eager to begin our lives together. Our first sex was on our wedding night. My hands trembled as I unrolled a condom while Mandy smiled sweetly up at me from our wedding bed.\n\n""Don't use it, Sammy. Please,"" she whispered.\n\n""You might get pregnant.""\n\nShe wrapped her hand around my protruding cock and pulled me toward her.\n\n""I want to be pregnant. You know that.""\n\n""But we're just starting out.""\n\n""Let's start by letting nature take its course. Make love to me where I can feel you, not a condom, Sammy.""\n\nFrom that first night or maybe the night after, Julie was created. She was born nine months to the day after we wed. Our second child was another girl, who we named Jenny. She was born when we were juniors.\n\nWe struggled through college as we both worked and went to school. I graduated on schedule and went to work for a big company as an accountant. A year later, Mandy graduated and started teaching second grade.\n\nNeither Mandy nor I are leaders. We're both content being followers, which reflects our passive personalities. Our peaceful life style reflects that, too. We worked hard, saved, played, loved our children, and enjoyed what Americans call the good life.\n\nOurs was a placid marriage. The one major disagreement was the number of children. She wanted five, but I insisted we stop at two, which is one of the few times I stood up to her. Mandy was never happy with that decision. It was the only bitter point between us.\n\nIn marriages like ours, money's an issue because it's in short supply, but Mandy wasn't a woman who longed after wealth. She wanted more children. I was the one who longed for a more financially successful life.\n\nJulie was fifteen and Jenny almost fourteen when Mandy and I went with friends to Las Vegas. We had a wonderful time, and I won $30,000 gambling.\n\nI thought I'd found a way to ease the money problems and give us a better life. I didn't know I'd sown the seeds of our destruction.\n\nGambling's a terrible, uncontrollable addiction in some people. I was one of those. I gambled on everything I could find: football, basketball, horses, numbers. After we returned from Vegas, I won a little, but then the losses came in waves. I increased the amount I gambled because I knew my luck would change. And it did change - for the worse. In six months, I lost our savings, the kids' college funds, everything. And I lost even more as my bookie gave me credit.\n\nMandy knew nothing about it.\n\n""Sam Johnson, get your ass over here straight from work! Don't mess with me, boy!"" the horrifying voice on the phone said.\n\nThe sweat oozed from my face as his violent disconnection rang in my ears. I was $20,000 in debt to my bookmaker and not a dime to my name. They'd been trying to collect for a month. My time was up. I went to the bathroom and threw up.\n\nI shook uncontrollably and my clothes were soaked in sweat as I entered the store front office. The bookie grabbed my arm, dragged me out the back door, and shoved me into a large van, which had been modified to allow a person to stand. Someone picked me up like a child and jammed me on the floor of the van on my knees.\n\nI looked up at one of the biggest men I'd ever seen.\n\n""I'm David Winston White. Leroy works for me. I understand you won't pay your bills.""\n\n""Look, I . . . ""\n\nHe moved quickly, like a tiger leaping on its prey and I was the lamb he was devouring. His massive left hand crushed the back of my neck and lifted me several inches in the air. His fingers were so long and strong they held my jaw shut. And his right hand grabbed my cock and balls. I felt him began to squeeze as I stared into the coldest, most evil pitch black eyes in the world. I whimpered, and tears fell down my face. The pain in my balls was unbearable.\n\nHe dropped me. I fell to the floor sobbing.\n\n""I want my money now.""\n\n""I don't have it.""\n\n""But you have a way to earn it.""\n\n""How? Tell me how?""\n\n""You have a wife and daughters, don't you?""\n\n""No,"" I gasped.\n\n""Janet, stand! Look at her, Sam!"" he commanded.\n\nA petite white woman stood in the corner of the van. She was naked. She had massive breasts and a sad, frightened face that looked sixty although her body looked much younger.\n\n""Tell him your story, Janet!""\n\n""I was a sales rep, but I got addicted to gambling. I'm paying off my debt by being a whore for Mr. White.""\n\n""Come suck my cock, Janet!""\n\nShe scurried to him, quickly kneeling and fishing his cock from his trousers. It was massive, easily the biggest I had ever seen, but it was proportionate to the rest of him. Mr. White was probably six six and two hundred fifty pounds. Janet sucked the cock head, but his hand on the back of her head forced it into her mouth.\n\n""Watch, Sam! Watch the stupid white slut suck my cock. Tomorrow night I'm coming to your house. I'll leave with my money or I'll leave with your wife and daughters. They'll do what Janet's doing until I have my money!""\n\n""No. Please. Have mercy,"" I whimpered.\n\n""I've no mercy for you, boy. Your wife and daughters'll be my whores until they earn back my money. Now, come here! You need to learn what sucking my cock's like since you're forcing your wife and daughters to do it.""\n\nHe shoved Janet aside and yanked me between his legs. I felt like a child, unable to resist even if I had tried. His huge cock barely fit in my mouth. He didn't care about that. He jammed it in and out. When I put my hands up in protest, he whipped his cock across my face like a hard slap. When he came, he pulled out to cover my face in his sticky goo. He shoved me out of the way.\n\nI was too terrified to even wipe his dripping cum from my cheeks. Janet scurried between his legs again to clean his cock with her mouth, sucking and slurping, as I felt his cum drying on my face.\n\n""Tomorrow night. Don't try to run or hide or call the police. It'll only make me mad! Now get out.""\n\nIt was late when I got home. I'd cleaned up at a service station, then stopped at a bar for liquid courage. Mandy was asleep when I got home. I sneaked in the shower before I crawled in our bed, wondering if she'd ever be there next to me again.\n\nI couldn't sleep. My mind, body, and soul were paralyzed by fear: fear of what I'd done, fear of what would happen to my family as a result. I left early for work the next morning before Mandy awakened. That night, I got home for dinner about seven. She was at the kitchen table, grading papers.\n\n""Sam, are you all right? You've been acting funny lately. Is something wrong?""\n\n""No. Everything's fine.""\n\nI heard the front door open.\n\n""Who's that, I wonder?"" she said as she disappeared into the living room.\n\n""WHO . . . "" I heard her say.\n\nI wet myself, sitting in my own pea, paralyzed with fear.\n\nMr. White walked into the room carrying my wife in his arms like a baby, except her mouth was taped shut and her arms handcuffed behind her. She was frightened like I'd never seen her before, shaking uncontrollably, her face ashen and sweating. His associate pointed a gun at me as Mr. White ordered me to sit and cuffed my hands behind me.\n\nHe put Mandy in the chair next to me. She was sobbing, making a sound like a dying dove.\n\n""If you can be quiet, I'll remove the gag,"" Mr. White said to Mandy.\n\nShe nodded and he yanked the tape from her face. She said nothing.\n\n""My name is Mr. White. Has your husband explained your problem?""\n\nShe stared at me with questioning eyes before she shook her head no. He told her my whole gambling history. He knew I'd maxed out the credit cards and home equity loan for my addiction. Mandy said nothing. Her eyes flitted back and forth between us. I could tell she couldn't believe what I'd done, and the loss and danger it put her in. She was in shock from it.\n\n""What are you going to do to us, Mr. White?"" she asked, the hysteria in her voice barely controlled.\n\n""You and your daughters'll come with me, Mandy. You'll be my whores, fucking men for money until I've recovered what I'm owed.""\n\nMr. White looked as if he expected her to become hysterical. I certainly expected it. We both were surprised.\n\nAs if someone filled an empty bag with iron, Mandy appeared bigger and sat more erect. A determined expression grew on her face. She held his cold, dead eyes with her own, never blinking or looking away. When she spoke, her voice was calm, sincere and confident, not threatening, but not submissive.\n\n""Mr. White, I'm a lot of things. I'm Sam's wife and a teacher and a woman. I'll be your whore, too, the best one'll you have and I'll earn all your money back for you. I promise. But you must understand me, most importantly I'm a mother.""\n\nMandy stopped and for seconds they stared at each other.\n\n""Do you understand? I'm a mother . . . and if you or anyone else touches my daughters, I'll kill you.""\n\nMr. White's mouth dropped open before it snapped shut like a steel trap. Mandy stood, walked to him, and turned her back.\n\n""Please remove the handcuffs. You've nothing to fear from me unless you harm my daughters.""\n\nHe was stunned and her actions defused his natural proclivity to harm. He gave a sharp, hard laugh, removed the cuffs, spun her around, and jammed her to her knees between his legs.\n\nA knife appeared in his hand and he pressed it to her throat. A tiny movement by either of them would pierce her throat with the knife point. She never quivered or moved or took her eyes from his.\n\nSomewhere in those long minutes as they stared at each other, they reached an unspoken agreement. He smiled at her as he put away the knife. It was a soft, gentle smile, like a man gives his lover.\n\n""Mandy, please show me your house,"" he said with sincere politeness.\n\n""Certainly. Mr. White, may I call you by your first name?""\n\n""Call me by the nick name my family uses. Since I was the last born, they call me Baby.""\n\nMandy showed him the house, giving him the in depth tour as if she were showing our preacher her homey treasures. She seemed happy and positive, telling him our history, pointing out the pictures in the hall that recorded when this thing occurred or that thing happened. She stopped in each girl's room, spending a long time talking about her beloved daughters.\n\nI could see that she enchanted him. When he took her hand in his, she squeezed his in return, giving him a warm and friendly smile.\n\n""Coffee?"" she asked when we returned to the kitchen.\n\n""Yes, thank you, Mandy,"" Baby answered.\n\n""Baby, you can understand why I'm so protective of my girls, why I said what I did.""\n\n""You're an unusual woman, Mandy. I know you honestly meant it when you said you'd become a whore for me, and when you said you'd kill me. You really love your children, don't you?""\n\n""Yes. I love them deeply, but I understand your position, too, Baby. That's why I'll cooperate with you to the fullest, doing whatever you wish for me to do. I'll make every effort to get your money back.""\n\nShe handed him the coffee and guided us all to the den. She sat on the couch opposite him. No one spoke as the two of them worked through their own private thoughts, their eyes never leaving each other.\n\n""Mandy, can you still bear children?""\n\nHer body language became extremely intense as her eyes slammed into me before returning to him.\n\n""Yes. Why?""\n\nThe silence was killing me. I knew why. We all knew why! My God, was she really considering it?\n\n""I'll forget Sam's debt if you'll have my child.""\n\nI could tell immediately she was going to agree. Mr. White could tell, too. Mandy wasn't ready to say it, not verbally anyway.\n\n""Why would you want that?""\n\n""I want children. Finding a woman to bear one is easy. Finding a woman I can trust to love and nurture them is difficult in my world, Mandy.""\n\n""Babies are a big responsibility. Babies need love and tenderness . . . ""\n\nHe laughed. He threw back his giant head and laughed. She had a sheepish, crooked grin, like a kid who'd been caught stealing candy.\n\n""What do you want, Mandy? Just tell me. We both know you'd love and care for a child more than other woman would, no matter who the father was, no matter the circumstances of the birth.""\n\nShe walked to him, took his huge hands and put them on her waist. She took his giant face in her hands and gently held it to look at her. Again, there was a long silence as they communicated nonverbally. That silence was painful for me. She leaned down slowly to kiss him softly on the lips.\n\n""I'd like having your child, Baby. I know you'll be a good father and never hurt me or any of my children.""\n\nShe pushed him back into the couch with her body as she kissed him long and hard. Slowly his arms folded around her in a lover's embrace.\n\nThis giant, this criminal who hurt people for a living, asked my wife if he could impregnate her, putting his black seed in her belly to make it grow with child. She rewarded him with a passionate kiss.\n\n""Baby, I'm not on the pill. Would you like to start now?""\n\n""I'd like that very much,"" he replied with such softness and feeling in his voice even I was touched. She took his hand, leading him toward the bedroom, then she stopped.\n\n""Is it all right with you if Sam watches us?""\n\nWhat was that expression on her face as she looked back at me? Not hatred. Not happiness. I knew it made me feel small because that look expressed that I was making her fuck someone else and she resented it greatly.\n\n""Come on, Sam,"" Baby said, not even looking at me. He had eyes only for Mandy.\n\nI followed them into the master bedroom, the bedroom that had been hers and mine exclusively. Baby's henchman shoved me in a chair and stood by me, his hand on my shoulder. Mandy looked at us.\n\n""Baby, Sam won't cause a problem. Would you please ask your friend to leave?""\n\n""Here, Junior,"" Baby said handing him a revolver. ""Why don't you watch TV?""\n\n""Sure, boss,"" the man replied. In a moment, I heard the TV start in the den.\n\nBaby took off his coat and sat on the edge of the bed. Mandy kissed him again before she began unbuttoning his shirt. She didn't look at me as she slipped the shirt off his massive shoulders. Her fingers slid across his torso lovingly before she sucked his nipples. She slipped to her knees to untie his shoes.\n\n""Stand up so I can take off your trousers,"" she said to him.\n\nShe undid his belt and dropped his trousers to the floor. She looked up at him with a sensual grin as she yanked down his boxers. That giant black cock that only last night spilled his seed on me jumped into her face.\n\n""Oh, my God, Baby. I can't take that!""\n\n""Yes, you can. I wouldn't hurt you.""\n\n""I know you wouldn't, Baby, but he would. I'll bet you don't get many complaints about being too small.""\n\n""None so far,"" he laughed.\n\nMandy turned to look at me. Her small fingers daintily held his hard cock near her face.\n\n""Have you ever seen a cock this big?"" she asked.\n\nI didn't respond.\n\n""Answer me,"" she snapped.\n\n""No, I haven't.""\n\n""What would you estimate, Sam? Is it twice as big as yours? Three times? Or more?""\n\n""I don't know,"" I mumbled as I stared at my wife unable to tear my eyes away from her. I'd never seen the anger and, yes, hatred in her that I saw at that moment.\n\n""They say that once a woman's had a big cock like this one that she can't even feel a tiny little thing like you have, and that your little boy's cock won't ever bring her pleasure. Do you think that's true, Sam?""\n\n""I don't know,"" I whispered as I trembled in abject humiliation.\n\n""We're going to find out, aren't we?"" she said, her voice dripping with insincere sweetness.\n\nShe turned back toward him as her hand lovingly caressed his shaft. She kissed the opening.\n\n""What's his name?"" she asked Baby.\n\n""What?""\n\n""Your cock. I thought all men named their cocks.""\n\n""I haven't named him. Would you like to do it?""\n\n""Yes, but I need him in me first. I need to see how he feels so the name'll fit. May I suck him?""\n\nHis huge, ham sized hand guided her mouth to his cock. Mandy always enjoyed sucking cock although she'd never initiate it. Now she valiantly worked on the shiny black helmet head of a monster as big as her fist. Quickly, it was coated in her saliva, which hung in ropes of spittle as she moved back and forth on it. She was doing a yeoman's job, but her jaws quickly tired. Baby could tell and pulled his cock from her mouth.\n\n""I'm sorry, Baby. I'll do better next time,"" she murmured. He lifted her as if she were a child to kiss her softly on the lips.\n\n""Don't worry. You were wonderful, Mandy. I want to fuck you. I want to feel your delicious pussy around my cock.""\n\nAs he quickly undressed her, she never acted shy or embarrassed. She stood proudly before him, displaying her body, letting his giant hands roam the lush territory that'd been exclusively mine.\n\n""Do you have any K-Y?"" he asked. ""I don't want to hurt you.""\n\n""I won't need it. I'm dripping wet for you, Baby,"" she replied sultrily.\n\nShe lay back. When he crawled between her legs, the bed groaned with his weight.\n\n""Let me show you the easy way,"" he said.\n\nGently, he pulled her legs up with her knees outside her breasts. He brought her elbows inside her knees to leverage them apart. He guided her hands to her pussy lips, which she held open for him as he put the head of his cock against her.\n\n""Oh, Baby, I've never had a cock this big,"" she whimpered as he slowly pressured to push his monster in her tight wetness.\n\nThere was no question he would fit. Her juices poured down her leg, her pussy glistened from her own wetness. He worked slowly, letting her become accustomed to him until his cock head rested against her cervix.\n\nShe was moaning, squirming in obvious delight at being so full. Her ass and hips were in constant motion as her body struggled to accommodate the giant cock buried in her. When she finally relaxed, the tension flowed from her only to reappear as desire.\n\n""Fuck me good, Baby,"" she murmured in his ear.\n\nGroaning, sweating, whimpering, squirming under the masterful, well controlled fucking from his monster cock, Mandy orgasmed as she never had with me.\n\nIt was a strange feeling seeing him fuck her, seeing him bring her joy and orgasms like nothing I'd ever given her. I wondered if she'd ever enjoy me again. I felt happiness for her at being so well pleased, but I felt my own sorrow - my own deep and real sorrow - at having caused this mess.\n\nI was the second best man in my wife's bed. I had no one to blame but myself.\n\nWhile I felt a deep loss, I must admit, seeing another man fuck my wife had been a wild and deeply buried fantasy of mine. I was hard from watching because she was getting a royal fucking from someone else, as I'd fantasized.\n\nHis control was magnificent. Mandy orgasmed time after time. When he saw she was mentally and physically exhausted from the pounding of the past thirty-five minutes, he let himself come and roared like a banshee when he did.\n\nShe loved every stroke because he gave her the best fuck of her life. She held him tightly, arms and legs around him, spasming in one last, long orgasm, not letting him pull out, as she let his black seed ravish her body searching for her delicate white eggs.\n\nHe braced himself on his arms so his weight wouldn't crush her as he softened in her, but she pulled him down on her.\n\nHer face was toward me when she bore his full weight. She radiated bliss.\n\n""Don't go,"" she whispered as he pulled out of her.\n\nHe kissed her gently and said, ""I'll be back.""\n\nShe giggled as her hand stroked his face.\n\n""See that you do. Even a big stud needs to fuck more than once to make sure the woman's pregnant. We'll need to do this every night until I'm sure I'm carrying your child.""\n\nShe kissed him hungrily before letting him pull away from him. When she looked at me, it was with disdain.\n\n""Wait, Baby,"" she said as he started to wipe his cock on the bed sheets. ""Let Sam clean you up.""\n\nBaby laughed. ""He tasted my cock last night.""\n\n""Oh? He did? Did you like a cock in your mouth, Sam?"" she asked.\n\n""No,"" I murmured.\n\n""Well, I didn't get to see it. Do it again,"" she hissed.\n\n""I need to go,"" Baby said as he wiped his cock.\n\n""You can clean Baby next time,"" Mandy replied. ""But you can clean me now, Sam. I'm not going anywhere.""\n\nWhen I hesitated, Baby said menacingly, ""You heard the lady.""\n\nI fell between her spread legs facing her huge and bloated pussy. White liquid oozed down her ass cheek. As I began to lick Baby's cum from my wife's pussy, I wondered how many nights he'd fuck her before she was carrying his child.\n\n""There's so much in me, Sam,"" Mandy said. ""He must have shot a quart. Suck it all out, honey.""\n\nThe word ""honey"" was like an icicle thrust in my manhood. As I sucked his cum out of her, Baby released the handcuffs. In moments, I heard the door shut, but I didn't get up then. Mandy's hand on the back of my head held me in place. When she released me, I left to lock the front door.\n\nMandy was asleep when I got in the bedroom. Without a word, I lay down without touching her. When I awakened in the morning, she was gone. I found her in the kitchen drinking coffee. Her face was hard and cold.\n\n""We need to talk.""\n\n""All right, Mandy.""\n\n""Baby'll honor his commitment. He'll forgive your debt and not hurt any of us. I'll honor my commitment, too, Sam. I'll bear his black baby. I'll raise that child with all the love and caring any child ever had. The question is, will you? Because if you won't love this child as your own, I want a divorce. I wouldn't let you hurt a child any more than I'd let him.""\n\n""Mandy, I never want a divorce.""\n\n""That's not the question! Will you accept Baby's black child, the child I'll bear, as your own and love it unconditionally?""\n\n""Yes. I will. Please, Mandy . . . ""\n\n""I'm going to take over the finances, Sam. I want your credit cards and your checkbook. From now on, you'll give me your paycheck and I'll give you an allowance. And I want that damn sports car you bought to be sold by tomorrow night.""\n\n""I'll need some kind of car to get to work.""\n\n""Take the bus. Do you owe any other bookmakers?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""That's something positive at least. You need to get help for your gambling, Sam. I insist on it.""\n\n""I will.""\n\n""That's not good enough. I'll call Gamblers' Anonymous and you'll start immediately. I'll find a psychologist for you, too. Our insurance'll pay for it. If you miss a meeting or a session with the psychologist, I'll leave you, Sam. I mean it.""\n\n""Please, don't leave me. I can't imagine life without you. I love you so much.""\n\nFor the first time since she'd met Baby, her expression toward me softened. She smiled and tousled my hair.\n\n""I know you do. I'll spend the rest of my life with you, but I couldn't stand another incident like this. I might not be able to seduce the next bookie into letting my daughters go unharmed.""\n\nShe kissed me.\n\n""His cock's so big that I'm sore. Until I get used to him, we won't be able to have sex and when we do, you'll have to wear a condom until I'm carrying his child. I'll let you know when I want sex with you again, so don't ask about it.""\n\n""Do you still love me?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes, I love you, you stupid, stupid man. I love you even after you did this to us.""\n\n""You loved it, didn't you? You loved him fucking you.""\n\nShe didn't look at me as she stood to leave.\n\n""I asked you a question, Mandy.""\n\nShe looked at me. It was neither a hurtful nor loving look. It was a look of exasperation.\n\n""I heard you, Sam. I'm not going to answer it. Don't ask it again.""\n\nWhen Baby returned the next evening, I meekly followed them into the bedroom.\n\n""No, Sam. I'll tell you when I want you to watch us having sex. Right now, I want you to go away. Tonight's private and just between us.""\n\nIt was a long time before I saw the two of them together again. They always made love in our bed. Sometimes he left early, sometimes he stayed until the wee hours. I could hear them talking between sex those nights when they fucked more than once. When the sex was over, he went home.\n\nThat second night he fucked her, I stayed on the couch after he left. Mandy came to me.\n\n""Sam, I'm your wife. You need to be in our bed with me. Come on.""\n\nAfter I was laying beside her, she said, ""Always come to bed as soon as he leaves, Sam. This is your place. You should be in it.""\n\nI lay in the spot hot from their bodies, wet with their sweat and juices, as my wife, exhausted from fucking with another man, curled against me to peacefully sleep. His smell filled my nose. His cum dripped out of her pussy onto my leg.\n\nSunday, our daughters returned from their weekend at the lake with friends. In the den, Mandy fully explained what was happening in our lives.\n\n""Mother, you mean a black man's impregnating you? We'll have a black brother or sister? And we can't go to college because Dad gambled away all our money?""\n\n""Honey, it's a sickness. We need to forgive him. I know forgiveness'll be hard to do, but we must try.""\n\nIt was a heated and unpleasant family discussion, which Mandy wound down after checking her watch.\n\n""Baby'll be here shortly. I want all of you to be nice to him. We'll visit a few minutes before I take him in the bedroom. He'll be here every night until I'm pregnant.""\n\nOur daughters were stunned, cold and unspeaking, when Mandy introduced Baby to them.\n\nWhen they immediately moped off to bed, Mandy said firmly, ""Leave your bedroom doors open.""\n\nAnd Mandy left the door to our bedroom open when she led Baby there.\n\nMandy'd never been vocal when we made love. She murmured and cooed, but never screamed. That night, she screamed. Our daughters and I could hear her begging him to fuck her, telling him how big his cock was, and how much she enjoyed him fucking her.\n\nWhen she screamed she'd never had a real man before, we heard Baby telling her to shut up.\n\nHow humiliating it was for me, having my daughters hear their mother tell another man he could fuck better than I could. But that's what she wanted. My humiliation. It was my punishment from her. But it was the last time she intentionally humiliated me. Maybe she thought I'd had enough.\n\nThe next three months were surrealistic. Baby arrived every night to fuck Mandy. Many times he joined us for dinner, sometimes even bringing Chinese food or pizza as his contribution. He offered to take her out for dinner and dancing. For a date, he said laughingly. She always refused, restricting their time together to our house.\n\nOnce, I started to leave before he arrived. Mandy stopped me.\n\n""I'm fucking him because of you, Sam. You need to be here while I do it.""\n\nI always was.\n\nNo one ever made a scene. Interestingly, Julie and Jenny came to like him. He acted like a father to them, giving them lectures about the dangers of men and drugs, buying them clothes and jewelry. He was a positive influence, replacing that influence I lost when he appeared in our lives. He was a part of our family now, like a rich, black uncle who came to dinner and stayed to fuck the lady of the house.\n\nEven I began to enjoy his presence. He was an interesting man in many ways and different from any other friend I had. Friend. Huh! That's what he became in some weird way.\n\nIn three months, Mandy was pregnant. She made the announcement one evening at dinner at we ate a prime rib she'd lovingly prepared. Baby beamed with pride. The girls were actually excited about it, asking questions, giggling, talking.\n\nThe girls felt no fear from him. He'd never been anything but polite and kind to them. After those first moments, Mandy never feared him, or, if she had, she hid it so well neither Baby nor I recognized it.\n\nAfter dinner, when Baby took Mandy's hand to lead her to bed, she stopped him.\n\n""I need to be Sam's wife again for a while, Baby.""\n\n""Leave that sorry bastard and come be with me. You and Julie and Jenny can be my family.""\n\n""No, Baby. That wasn't our deal. You're part of my family, but Sam's my husband.""\n\n""Dammit, I love you!""\n\nShe threw herself in his arms, wrapping her arms around his massive neck, holding on like a little white barnacle on a black battleship.\n\n""I love you, too, and in a very special way, but I love Sam as well and I won't leave him.""\n\n""I'll kill the bastard! I'll do it!""\n\nWhen he reached in his coat to pull out a gun, Mandy grabbed his hand.\n\n""Put it away, Baby. Please. For me,"" she said softly, her eyes holding and dominating this giant man. She led him from the table, talking to him as they went toward the door.\n\n""Mother, maybe you should leave Dad for Baby. He seems to be the man in the family,"" Julie said.\n\nBaby spun. In an instant, he grabbed Julie under the arms and yanked her up, holding her in midair. She wet the floor as those cold, dead eyes of his made her squirm in his grasp.\n\n""Julie, you've no idea how hard this is for all three of us. You've no concept of what we're going through. I pray you're half the woman your mother is. She has two men desperately in love with her!""\n\nHe lowered Julie until her toes were on the floor, but he supported her weight. She squirmed trying to get down.\n\n""If you ever speak ill of him again, I'll spank you until your lily white bottom's bright red. Apologize to your father!""\n\nHe dropped her and she fell backwards before getting her balance.\n\n""Sorry, daddy,"" she whispered, but her eyes never left him.\n\nFrom that night on, Baby came to our home once or twice a week, bearing gifts for Mandy and the girls, having dinner, and visiting. He wouldn't fuck Mandy, but she'd warmly and happily kiss him goodbye at the door when he left. And Mandy was talking to Baby regularly, keeping him informed of her condition.\n\nIn her sixth month, she had her parents and mine over for dinner. She explained she was having a black baby and how the circumstances came to be. Mandy's father was a racist. He screamed at me for doing this to his daughter, stormed from the room, and never spoke to me again. That's what I'd expected him to do. Both my parents were humiliated by my causing this situation and our relationship was never the same.\n\nWhen she was ready to deliver, Mandy called Baby on the way to the hospital using the cell phone he'd given her. There were three of us in the delivery room when a big, healthy baby boy came into the world. He was adorable, the color of coffee with light cream. Julie and Jenny, Mandy's mother, and Baby's sister and her husband joined us in the waiting room.\n\nMandy named the baby David White Johnson. At first, Baby objected to using my name. Mandy convinced him it was better for the child since I'd be raising him. Of course, Baby was so enamored of her, she could've convinced him to take poison.\n\nBaby became part of the family again, coming over almost every night to spend several hours. He brought toys and games, so many I was afraid we'd have to add a bedroom just to hold them. Baby and his baby were an integral part of the family.\n\nIt was as if Mandy had two husbands, one white, one black, who both came home to her at night.\n\nWhen Davy, as we called David White Johnson, was about six months old, Baby was on the floor playing with him and his giant body occupied most of the open space area. The girls were with me on the couch. Mandy was in the easy chair. We were happily visiting as a family would until Mandy spoke.\n\n""I want another child.""\n\nTension crackled as we snapped to attention.\n\n""Actually, I want two more. I want the next one to be yours, Baby. Sam, I want the last one to be yours.""\n\n""We discussed having more. We decided not . . . ""\n\n""You decided not! I always wanted five. I want two more and I want them just like I said. If you don't want to father one, Baby'll father both.""\n\nBaby again came to our house every night to fuck Mandy and make her pregnant. She made no effort to conceal her joy at being fucked by him. She'd missed his big cock in her and we all knew it.\n\nThe first time, when she was getting pregnant with Davy, she sent Baby home each night. This time, he often spent the night with her, not leaving until after breakfast the next morning. My time with her was almost eliminated. I'd been supplanted as her spouse.\n\nMandy tried to keep me satisfied, but it was clear to everyone my satisfaction came after hers and Baby's. Something else changed. After she became pregnant the first time, Mandy no longer had sex with Baby. This time she asked to see both of us in the bedroom. She sat in a chair, holding both of our hands as she spoke.\n\n""Sam, you asked me a question one time I refused to answer. I'd like to answer it now. Yes, I like having sex with Baby. I like his cock in me. I like him fucking me. I like it a lot."" She stopped, making sure I understood.\n\n""I like you fucking me, too, Sam. You and baby are different. I feel differently toward you. I like both of you fucking me. So, from now on, I'm going to have sex with both of you.""\n\nShe stopped again, making sure we understood what she said, giving us nonverbal communications again.\n\n""I'll tell you which of you I want to fuck me each night. I expect you to come if called, pun intended. And I don't want any complaints out of either of you.""\n\nBaby started to laugh, throwing back his giant head, guffawing until tears were in his eyes. Mandy giggled, then she, too, broke out in open laughter. I was terribly hurt at first, but I knew she really loved me, even if she loved Baby as much. She kissed me, lovingly and tenderly, to reassure me. She wanted me to know I was loved by her, but so was Baby, and she'd fuck which of us she chose.\n\nI may have caused this problem, but Mandy was enjoying its outcome. She was getting the five children she always wanted. She was having two men fuck her as much as she wanted. And she knew both of those men loved her with all their heart.\n\n""Who do you want tonight?""\n\n""For the first time in my life, I want two men in my bed.""\n\nThere we stood like two schoolboys waiting for the principal, except we were naked and standing by her bed, watching as she gracefully and sensually undressed. Both Baby and I got hard from watching and thinking about this woman whose love we shared. She opened a bottle of petroleum jelly and lubricated her asshole, which I knew was virgin territory. She had a sexy smile as she lubricated my cock.\n\n""You boys think you can figure out how I want you?"" she asked with a grin.\n\nBaby got on his back on the bed. She swung her leg across him, slowly slipping his cock deep inside her waiting pussy. She asked me to wait. I watched her face as she fucked herself on his black monster. After two orgasms, when the sheen of sweat covered her and her eyes were glazed with desire, she whispered, ""Okay, Sam. Do me slowly back there.""\n\nI got behind her as she bent forward, putting her cheek against Baby's chest. I saw his black hands cover her ass, spreading her ass cheeks, readying my wife for me.\n\n""Oh, ohhhh, ohhhhhhh,"" she moaned as I slipped into her, feeling his cock through her thin membranes. Her asshole was tight, dry compared to her cunt, but slick with lubricant. Baby and I went slowly, both of us intent on nothing except her pleasure.\n\nStrange, isn't it? This giant black man and I both only wanted her pleasure. I could see it in his eyes as he looked at me and he could see it in mine.\n\nBaby and I shared Mandy from that point on, each of us coming to her at her direction and usually both of us sleeping in her bed at night.\n\nThe second boy by Baby was named Henry Winston Johnson, after Baby's father (Henry) and grandfather (Winston, which was also Baby's middle name). He was born when Davy was seventeen months old. Samuel Arnold Johnson, Jr. was born twelve months after Hank.\n\nBy that time, I was cured of my gambling. My career finally was blossoming and we were better off financially than we had ever been. Baby'd paid for Julie and Jenny's college and established trust funds for all three boys. This freed the money I made for other things, including a larger home.\n\nThe new home was really designed for a wife, two husbands, and five children, which is the way we lived. Baby'd moved in after Mandy made her announcement about wanting more children and never moved out.\n\nThat was our family until that day four years after Sammy's birth when Baby was shot to death in a crime related incident.\n\nDuring those four years, I'd come to care for and admire Baby almost as much as Mandy did. And Baby cared for me. Our common love of Mandy and her five children had made us brothers. I no longer felt humiliation or regret when he fucked her or when she curled in his lap to be held. She was a treasure I was sharing with a friend.\n\nWe all attended his funeral where Mandy gave one of the eulogies, telling his family and friends of his two boys she had delivered, telling of her love for him, a love that continued in his sons. His family stared at mine, at the white man and wife with two older white daughters, and three younger boys, two black and one white, all mourning this giant, black man.\n\nIt was a month before we mentioned him again, although we all thought of him every day.\n\n""Do you miss him?""\n\nShe turned toward me on the bed. Staring into my eyes, she said:\n\n""Yes. I miss him. I loved him, Sam. I loved him deeply, but that never diminished my love for you. I didn't love him like I loved you. He was a good man to me and to my family. I'm sad those boys will never get to know him. I'm sad he's gone and sad he won't get to see his children grow up. Every parent deserves that right, Sam.""\n\nShe curled up in my arms and cried.\n\nI know Mandy loves me. She probably loves me more than I deserve.\n\nI know she loves all five children equally, which is with all her heart and mind and soul and might.\n\nAnd I know each Sunday she places fresh flowers on Baby's grave."
381,Baby Billy,"['MF', 'diaper fetish']","I was told it would be about an hour before I could take my driving test so I decided to use the ladies room while I waited. As I came out of the stall in the ladies room I saw the same girl. She was laying on the floor with her skirt around her waist. She was wearing a wet diaper which her mother was removing. I washed my hands real slow as I watched in the mirror over the sink. When the diaper was off her, her mother washed her up, put another diaper under her and pinned it In place. She handed the girl a pair of rubber pants. The girl stood up, pulled the rubber pants up, let her skirt down and they left the room. By the time I got out of the ladies room they were calling my name to take my driving test.\n\nI do not remember taking the driving test but I passed It and got my license. All during the test all I thought about was seeing the girl get her diapers changed. On the way home I told my friend about It. I do not remember telling him about it either. He told me later that I had told him. I guess I was to preoccupied to know what was happening at the time.\n\nJerry often walked me to school as he lived down the block from me. Shortly after I got my license he was walking me to school and asked If I had thought about what we talked about. I said I had no Idea what he was referring to. He said ""About the diapers."" I said ""What diapers?"" He then told me I had told him about seeing the girl wearing diapers and getting them changed and he had asked me If I wanted to wear diapers. I told him I did not recall any such conversation and I had no Intention of wearing diapers. ""And,"" I said, ""even If I did want to wear diapers I would not be about to tell you."" Jerry said if I changed my mind, he would like to see me In them. I slapped him and walked faster.\n\nOn the way home that afternoon Jerry caught up with me and said he was sorry, he did not mean to upset me. I told him I accepted his apology. He asked If I minded If we talked about what I had seen. I asked why. He said he diapered his sister at night and sometimes he diapered her during the day too. He was just wondering if other girls wore diapers. I said none that I knew of. He said that he was trying to be honest with me when he said if I wore diapers he would like to see me In them. In fact, he said, he would like to change them for me. I slapped him again and walked home alone.\n\nAbout a week later Jerry caught up with me as I was walking home from school. He said he had a surprise for me. He gave me a nicely wrapped package. Jerry said I was not to open it until I was alone. That night I opened the package In my room. It contained two diapers, pins, baby powder and rubber pants. I was mad and if he had been there I would have slapped him again. I do not know why, but I did not throw them out. I put the package in the back of my closet. Every few days I would get them out and look at them.\n\nJerry was right, I did want to try on the diapers. I just did not want to admit it. Before long, I was not just looking at the diapers, I was taking them out and feeling them. Finally, I tried them on. They did not feel as good as I had Imagined. Later It dawned on me, I had not used the powder Jerry had given me. The next time I tried the diapers, I powdered myself first. The diapers felt better then, but they still did not feel right. I had no idea what was missing though.\n\nJust before school was out for the summer, I wore the diapers to school. As usual, Jerry caught up and walked with me. We were almost at school when he said I smelled good, like baby powder. Then he said ""You are wearing the diapers aren't you?"" I said I was not but he did not believe me. He asked If I was going to let him see them. I denied having them on and slapped him for asking. I made sure he missed me going home that afternoon.\n\nA couple of days after school was out Jerry and his sister came over. They were going to get an ice cream and wanted to know if I wanted to go with them. On the way back Jerry asked if I wanted to stop at his house and play Monopoly. When we got to his house I found out his mom was not home. I was not supposed to have boys visit unless my mom was home but was not sure if I could visit his house. Since his sister was there, I decided it would probably be okay.\n\nWhile we were playing Monopoly, in the living room, Jenny got up and wet towards the bathroom. I assumed she had to go until she came back carrying diapers, washcloth, and powder. Jerry said we would continue the game as soon as he changed Jenny. With that she pulled her skirt up around her waist and laid on the floor. Just like the girl I had seen before, she was wearing rubber pants over a wet diaper.\n\nJerry pulled down her rubber pants, took off her wet diaper, and wiped her with the washcloth. Jerry pulled a dry diaper under her, powdered her, pinned the diaper in place and pulled her rubber pants back up. After she had been changed we continued our game.\n\nJenny asked if I wore diapers too. I started to deny it but Instead admitted I did. She asked if Jerry changed me when I wet. I told her of course not and she wanted to know who did change me when I wet. I said I never wet the diapers and I put them on myself. She said that was no fun. Half the fun was wetting the diapers and the other half was getting them changed. She asked If I was wearing diapers then and I said no. Jenny said Jerry would probably diaper me if I wanted and she would loan me hers.\n\nJerry said he would be glad to diaper me and Jenny could watch. I was reluctant and at the same time I wanted to say yes. Jenny ran Into the other room and came back with diapers, pins, and rubber pants. By then I had decided that as long as Jenny was in the room Jerry would not try to take advantage of me. I pulled my skirt up like she had done and laid on the floor. Jerry took my panties down, pulled a diaper under me, powdered me, and pinned the diaper In place. He tried putting the rubber pants on me but they were too small so I pulled my skirt down and we continued our game. Jenny was right about one thing, having Jerry diaper me was a lot better than diapering myself.\n\nJenny said I was as hairy down there as Jerry. I asked if she had seen him getting his diapers changed. She called me silly saying boys did not wear diapers, only girls. I asked how she knew he was hairy down there and she said she had seen him in the shower. She said it as If I was asking silly questions. What I was hoping was that he wore diapers so I could diaper him like he had just diapered me.\n\nWe had just finished the game when Jerry's mom came home. I had planned on leaving before she got there so we would not get in trouble. She did not seem to mind that I was there when no adults were present. Then I realized I was in a diaper and my panties were on the floor behind me where she might see them. She did too, she picked them up and asked If they were mine. What could I do? I said they were. She simply said that be naked under my skirt was not acceptable behavior. Jenny said I was not naked, Jerry had diapered me. I thought we were really in for it then. Jerry's mom said that was okay then, as long as I was not naked. She then asked if I wanted to stay for supper.\n\nAfter supper we played another game of Monopoly. When the game was over I had to go to the bathroom. Jenny had wet her diaper and Jerry had changed her while I watched again. When I said I had to go to the bathroom Jerry's mom said I should wet my diaper and after Jerry changed me I should be getting home before It got dark.\n\nI said I did not think wetting the diaper was a good Idea as I did not have any rubber pants and my skirt would get wet. She said if I pulled up the skirt It would not get wet.\n\nI did not want to wet while they watched but I seemed to be in a position where I had no choice so I did as she said. Even though she was in the room, she paid no attention as Jerry changed me. He took down my wet diaper, washed me, powdered me, put a dry diaper on me and I went home wearing the diaper. Again, Jenny was right, wetting the diaper and having Jerry change It was fun. I went home wearing the diaper. I never did see those panties again.\n\nI knew that my mom would not have the same attitude as Jerry's mom about my wearing diapers, let alone having Jerry put them on me and change them when I wet. I intended to wear them and wet them whenever Jerry wanted. Because of this, I spent as much of the summer as I could at Jerry's house. He did not diaper me all the time but I let him know I would let him diaper me whenever he wanted. His mom even bought rubber pants that fit me so I could wet my diapers without having to worry about getting my skirts wet.\n\nThe first time Jerry changed me when his dad was in the room I was so nervous I started to pee again once he had my diaper down. Jerry calmly held another diaper over me while I wet. He then continued to diaper me as If nothing had happened. His dad was reading the paper and I do not think he even noticed that I was getting my wet diaper changed, let alone that I peed while my diaper was down.\n\nJerry continued to diaper me for the next two years. After high school he went away to college. I went to a different college. I took diapers and rubber pants with me but It was just not the same.\n\nI have not seen Jerry since we went away to college. I have not met anyone who I would like to diaper me so I do not wear them often anymore. Maybe some day I will meet Jerry again, or at least someone who I would feel comfortable telling my secret to."
382,Baby Cumdump,"['MF', 'toddler', 'extreme-ped', 'prost']","When Chantalle told Carl she had a stomach virus and had been vomiting so he'd have to wait 'til their next ""appointment"" the following week, to fuck her; he was more than slightly dismayed. Carl told her he wasn't going to leave with a hard-on. Chantalle aimed to please, so she offered to jerk Carl off, instead of their usual bareback fuck. He suggested that since she was only going to be giving him a hand-job the price should be significantly lower than the usual $100.\n\nChantalle knew Carl was right: he was getting a lesser service, so it should cost less; but she needed the money. Booze, cigarettes, rent, food, diapers...none of the m cost any less just because she was sick.\n\nTrying to be a decent guy Carl said he didn't want to make a mess and asked what he'd be shooting his spunk into. He was hoping she'd wrap a pair of her panties around the head of his dick and let him shoot into them…\n\nAfter thinking for a moment, Chantalle told Carl she knew the perfect thing for Carl, but it would cost $150. Carl was understandably upset: he was getting a lesser service for more money, and began to protest…\n\nChantalle put her slender black index finger to Carl's lips to silence him, before explaining that she was going to jerk him off into her daughter's pussy. Carl wasn't sure what to think: having been one of her regulars for nearly five years, he knew she had been pregnant a while back, but... When Chantalle asked if that would be okay with him, Carl nodded ""yes.""\n\nShe disappeared into the other room then, a few minutes later, returned with her 19 month old daughter, Imani. Chantalle laid Imani on her back on the table and removed the baby's diaper, eased her towards the edge of the table so her butt was on it, while her little legs (still chubby with baby-fat) were hanging over the side.\n\nA Completely stunned Carl let Chantalle lead him over to the table, remove his semi-erect white cock from his pants... ""Spit on my baby's pussy,"" she ordered. Carl obeyed, spitting a bit of his saliva into Imani's baby cunt. Chantalle held her right hand out, palm- side up, and told Carl tot spit on her hand; once again he obeyed.\n\nUsing her left hand, Chantalle gently eased the tip of Carl's white-adult-dick between Imani's tiny 19-month old pussy lips. Once she was satisfied that his dick was in the right place, lined up with her baby girl's miniature love-tunnel, Chantalle wrapped the spit covered fingers of her right hand around the shaft of Carl's dick.\n\nShe began slowly stroking his dick, moving her spit lubricated right hand up and down the length of Carl's dick, gently twisting as she went.\n\nCarl stood there not moving a muscle. He tilted his head down, to see the act of extreme obscenity which he was a part of. The hand-job Chantalle was giving him felt great, as did the sensation at the tip of his dick; where it was nestled between Imani's baby-sized pussy lips. However, actually seeing Chantalle stroking his rigid ivory-colored dick with her ebony fingers, with the crown of it spread Imani's 19-month old slit was, without a doubt, the most erotic AND fucked-up thing he had ever seen or experienced.\n\nThe extremely fucked-up mature of the situation was making it all the more erotic for Carl, who had been buying sex since his twelfth birthday...of course, that girl was older than him...\n\nSuddenly, without warning, Carl's ass-cheeks tightened in his pants; his hairy, low-hanging, sperm-filled balls drew-up; as his 35 year old prostate began emptying. ""Now"" was all he could manage to say as the cum surged up the little shaft on the underside of his ivory—colored adult dick. Chantalle knew from his comment, and from her experiences with him, that Carl was cumming. She continued stroking his dick, maintaining the same motion and rhythm, all the way through his orgasm.\n\nAs Carl's thick, greasy, sperm-filled adult cum shot out of his dick into the waiting pre-pubescent virgin hole, which was Imani's 19-month old cunt, she began making ""mewing"" noises. Spurt after spurt, Carl's dick continued shooting...one, two, three big spurts. It just kept coming; four, five.\n\nThe tiny one-and-a-half inch deep hole that was Imani's im-mature little pussy was now completely full of Carl's white adult spunk, and he was still shooting. With his sixth spurt of cum, the seal between the bottom of Carl's dick head and Imani's little hole had given way: his cum was being forced out of her. Spurt number seven caused Carl's hot, thick, greasy, white spunk to begin running down Imani's baby ass-crack.\n\nCarl had never shot so much cum in a single orgasm in his entire life, and it just kept coming...eight, nine, ten... As the eleventh spurt surged out of his dick, the pool of spooge which had gathered on the table-top around Imani's tiny butt had expanded so much that it was beginning to drip off the edge of the table. And still his orgasm continued...\n\nTwelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen... Chantalle's arm was beginning to get tired. Despite the fact that she had been having sex on a nearly daily, sometimes a few times a day, basis for the past six years; she had never seen, or felt, a guy shoot so much cum. She was, however, a good hooker, and knew that if she stopped stroking Carl's dick before he finished, she ran the risk of losing him as a regular customer: so she kept up her pace...\n\nCarl couldn't believe his dick was still shooting cum: actually he couldn't believe he had so much in him. And yet it kept coming... sixteen, seventeen, eighteen times. The nineteenth felt significantly smaller than those that preceded it. There was no twentieth.\n\nChantalle could feel his dick stop spurting in her hand, but continued to stroke it: making sure she had gotten every last drop of Carl's precious sperm-laden white cum, not only out of his dick, but up into her baby girl's tiny pussy. A few seconds later, as Chantalle squeezed the last drop of hot, thick, greasy cum from it, Carl's ivory-colored dick began to deflate.\n\n""Wahhhh,"" was all Carl could groan: never having been so physically exhausted by a single orgasm. Barely able to stand upright, Carl was on the verge of fainting. Luckily for him, Chantalle noticed his lack of physical equilibrium. She half pulled, half carried him to the sofa, where he flopped down.\n\nLaying on his side on the sofa, his now fully-flaccid dick still sticking out through the fly of his pants, Carl's vision was blurry as he tried to catch his breath. A few minutes late Carl's vision returned to normal. He laid there, on the sofa, still trying to catch his breath, watching Chantalle.\n\nFirst she put the clean diaper she had previous taken off of Imani, back on: letting it absorb all the cum which was coating the baby girl's tiny ass and crotch, as well as any which might leak out of her baby pussy. Once Imani was re-diapered, Chantalle set about cleaning up the cum on the table-top, then the floor.\n\nCarl had finally caught his breath as Chantalle was tossing the last cum-soaked paper-towels into the trash can, ""I really didn't want to make a mess, sorry."" Carl said, ""Let me give you a little extra to make up for it...""\n\nChantalle smiled, ""It's alright,"" while extra money sounded good, ""no need for extra, just be sure to come back next week..."" she continued in a teasingly seductive tone, knowing Carl would be back."
383,Baby Doll Grows Up,"['MF', 'tg']","The only problem I had was the need to keep my male job, so that I could pay my half of the rent. How I loathed getting up each morning, and putting on that stifling male clothing, and heavy shoes to trudge to work. The job was not difficult. I was the stockboy in the Children's Shoes Department of a famous 5th Avenue department store. The problem was that I had to do it as a male, and I no longer wanted to be male in any way! I had to find a way to change that, or at least the job. I did not yet know how to do it, but I knew I would somehow find a way.\n\nAs soon as I got home from work each night, I would shower, and change into some frilly lingerie borrowed from Margo. She was generous to a fault with me, but I could not continue to borrow things all the time. She had made me a present of the white outfit that I had worn on my first night in Drag, but a girl needs more than one outfit. There was but one answer. We had to do what every woman enjoys doing more than anything else. We had to go shopping!\n\nSaturday morning was bright and breezy in New York City. It had been one week since my first night in Drag, and it was time to take the next step. Margo layed out the outfit I would wear after breakfast. There was a yellow based floral print skirt with a hemline that fell just above my knee, and a matching loose fitting jacket. To go with that was a light pastel green silk blouse, and green shoes and bag that were almost the same color as the blouse. Margo also let me wear the aqua lingerie set that she had worn last Saturday. I tucked my penis back into my crotch, and slipped on the panties. ""Always dress to the nines when you go out shopping,"" Margo told me as we put our clothes on. ""You get a lot better service from the tacky shopgirls when you look better than they do!"" She was right.\n\nI was shifting things from the pink purse to the one Margo had just given me when I came upon something I had almost forgotten in the rigors of moving that week. It was Peter's business card. Peter and I had danced at ""The Gilded Grape"" last Saturday night, and I promised to call him. I tucked the card into the frame of the mirror over my dresser. I did not want to forget to call on Monday when he would be back at his desk. I wanted very much to see him again.\n\nWe were ready to go out by 10:00AM, and the elevator whisked us to the street. Another womanly adventure lay ahead!\n\nWe hailed a taxi, and I got in first to slide across the back seat, so Margo could get in. I glanced at the driver, and caught him trying to sneak a peek up my skirt in the rear-view mirror as I passed along the seat. I was in a good mood, so I let my legs spread, and my skirt to hike up just enough to give him a flash of my thigh above my stocking top. He took it all in. I wonder what he would have thought if he had known that a little higher above that stocking top, my penis was neatly tucked away protected by my panties. He just got a very pleased look on his face, and said, ""Where to, ladies?!""\n\nThe cab weaved its way through the usual crush of midtown New York City traffic, and soon deposited us in front of ""Macy's"" at Herald Square. I treated the driver to another peek up my skirt as I slid out. He grinned appreciatively. I liked being a tease!\n\nMargo led the way into the store. Macy's was its usual hubbub of activity, but soon we had shopping bags full of bras, garter-belts, blouses, skirts, stockings, dresses, jeans, shoes, make-up, and jewelry. We spent about $300.00 in all. ""Just get your dressy things here,"" Margo advised. ""We can get the everyday stuff cheaper else-where."" We walked out of the store loaded, and walked up 34th Street to get some of that ""everyday stuff"" to add to our load.\n\nOur last stop was a wig shop on 5th Avenue near 35th Street. Margo seemed to know the owner, and introduced me to him. ""Bobbi, this is Ira,"" she said. ""Be very nice to him. All the girls like us get wigs here."" Ira was about 55 years old, smelled of old cigars, and was rude enough to give my bottom a good feel while I looked at the wigs. Margo gave me a signal that I should not protest the intimate touch, and Ira continued feeling me up all the while we were in the shop. I tried to pretend not to notice, but it really bothered me quite a bit!\n\nWhen Ira rang up the sale for the two wigs I bought, I saw why Margo had motioned to me that I should not complain. Ira had marked the bill ""Shopworn"", and taken 60% off the price! ""He gets his jollies feeling up any Drag Queen that comes in,"" Margo said when we were back out on the street. ""He's a pig, but it saves you some money."" I was learning a whole new set of ethics on my way to becoming a woman.\n\nThe taxi deposited us back at our apartment, and we took my purchases inside. It was all we could do to carry it all. I had spent almost $500.00, but now I had a woman's wardrobe. I could live now as a woman full time if I wished. All that remained was to be able to have a job, and support myself as a woman.\n\nThat was what I wanted then above all else in the universe. I had never felt comfortable as a male. It took me a long time to figure out what was wrong, but now I knew. My childhood had started out normally enough, but I was never really interested in the things that the other boys in the neighborhood were.\n\n= = * = =\n\nI found sports boring. My father could never understand this, and showed his displeasure by all but ignoring me as I was growing up. When I was about 14 years old, I even tried to cultivate an interest in some of the things he liked in an attempt to get closer to him, but he put down my lack of knowledge of those things, and managed to strain our already tenuous relationship even further. I was just not what he wanted in a son.\n\nIf I did not get on well with the boys in the neighborhood, I did enjoy playing house with my sister and her girlfriends. The girls liked it because that way they had someone to play the ""daddy"", but I loathed that role. It did not suit me at all, but at least I was in the game that way. I did not know what was wrong with me. I only knew that I was different somehow, and that I did not seem to fit in completely with the ""normal"" groupings of childhood. I was 15 years old when I began to realize why.\n\nI had only been 15 for a few months, but I already considered myself enough of an adult to act on my own. Apparently my parents agreed too one day when I found myself left alone at home. I had a slight cold, and I had talked my mother into letting me stay home from school. My father was at work, of course, my sister was in school, and my mother had to visit her sister in a hospital some distance from where we lived. ""We're giving you a big responsibility,"" my mother announced as she was leaving. ""Take good care of the house. I'll be back around three fifteen."" With that she pulled her coat on, and left. I was alone.\n\nI glanced at the kitchen clock. It was 8:30AM. If my mother was not due back until about three that left me six and a half hours to amuse myself on my own. I had not had breakfast yet, but I was not really hungry. I wandered through the house aimlessly looking around the rooms. There must be an instinct to do that in all of us. Sort of like some primordial animal surveying a new territory.\n\nI stepped into my sister's room. I looked at the dolls lying about, and picked one up. This was the baby doll that we used when we played house. I had cradled it in my arms as its ""daddy"" many times before, but there had always been a little girl around to take it away from me. Today, however, I could hold it for as long as I liked. I vaguely thought about how much I liked being its ""mommy"" for a change, and noticed my sister's robe lying across the bed. I touched it, and thought, ""Why not?""\n\nI stood and removed my pyjamas. I was naked in my younger sister's room. That was Freudian enough, but nothing compared to what was to come. I picked up the robe, and found a ""baby doll"" nightie underneath. I gazed at it for only a moment before I caught myself stepping into the panties, and pulling them up my legs. I had a little trouble getting my penis into them. It stood out rock hard from my body, and I had to lay it back against my tummy. I slipped the top of the nightie over my head, and felt the cool nylon fabric caressing my torso as it floated down over me. My nipples too were now erect, and I could just make out the outline of their little nubs poking into the fabric when I looked in the mirror.\n\nI tugged the robe around me, put my feet into a pair of fuzzy slippers, and trembled all over. To this day I find it difficult to describe what I felt at that moment. Something changed in me. I felt real and alive at last! As a boy I always felt as if I were acting a role in costume in some strange play. This was different. I was normal, the way I should have always been. I picked up the dolly, and went to the kitchen for my first breakfast as a girl.\n\n After breakfast I went back to wandering the house in the robe and nightie. This time I stepped into my parents' room. It was strange being there especially dressed as I was. This room had always been the inner sanctum of the whole house. As children we might run roughshod through the rest of our home, but we always stopped at the door to this room, looked in, and waited for specific parental permission to enter. There was something almost sacred about it. It smelled lightly of ""Old Spice"" and my mother's perfume. I walked slowly around the room taking it all in.\n\nI stood before my mother's bureau. I was pretending to be the ""mommy"" of the house, and I wondered what a real mommy might keep in the drawers. I opened one, and saw a delicate pile of silk and lace. I took out a pair of my mother's panties, and held them up to look at. I knew at that instant what I had to do. The clothing of a little girl that I wore would suit me no longer. I was 15 years old, and enough of an adult to be left alone in the house for the day. Only the clothing of an adult woman would do.\n\nI may have never been comfortable as a boy, but I could now feel comfortable as a girl. I needed to know if I could feel comfortable as a woman! Was this what I had been yearning for all of my 15 years? I only knew that it felt right, and that it had aroused feelings and emotions in me that I wanted to explore!\n\nI placed the panties on the bureau, and returned to my sister's room. There I stripped off the robe, nightie, and slippers, and placed them on the bed as I had found them. I picked up my pyjamas, and took them to my room. Then I returned to my parents' room, and stood in front of the bureau looking into the mirror at myself. I was nude, but I still clutched the dolly. I was about to go from little girl to woman. This baby doll was about to start growing up!\n\nMy hand fell to the panties on my mother's bureau, and I picked them up. I examined them slowly. They were white nylon with white lace panels at the sides. I swallowed hard, stepped into them, and pulled them up about my hips. The nylon felt cool against my skin. I felt a rush of excitement flow through me. They felt good! I looked down to see my penis straining against the filmy material. I pressed it up against my tummy, and looked into the open drawer.\n\nMy hands found a white nylon bra that almost matched the panties. I slipped my arms through the straps, and reached behind me to fasten it. I had some trouble with the catch at first, but soon had the bra secured around my chest. My tiny male breasts did only a little toward filling out the C-cups, but a couple of pair of stockings did the job nicely. I looked down at my brand new breasts. I wished in my heart that they were real!\n\nAfter a moment of looking, I found a garter-belt and stockings. The garter-belt was soon around my waist, and the elastic top helped to hold my penis back against my tummy. The stockings were more of a problem than I expected, and it took me a while to figure out the best way to put them on, and hook up the garters. I managed to put a run in one of the stockings in the process, but I was too excited to care!\n\nI looked at myself in the mirror standing in my parents' room wearing my mother's lingerie. I was far from beautiful. In fact I looked rather ungainly, but things felt right! I could not explain it, but in that lingerie, no matter how bad I looked, I felt like I belonged at last! Male clothing had always seemed heavy and encumbering, but these light whisps of nylon and lace made me feel alive! I had now to finish the job.\n\nIn the drawer was a white nylon half slip with lace trim. I put it on, and looked in the other drawers. They were filled with all sorts of pretty things. I wanted to try them all! I finally settled on a knitted pink top, and slipped it over my head. It clung deliciously over my breasts, and I took a moment to admire the way they looked in the mirror before moving to the closet. I had seen into my mother's closet before, and I knew what I wanted next was there. I quickly located the white skirt with the pink belt. I had seen my mother in this outfit before, and I had always liked it. I wanted to see how I looked in it.\n\nAt the bottom of the closet were the shoes. I took out a pair of white pumps with four inch heels, and tried them on. They were a little tight, but I could get into them. I stood unsteadily on them, and my eyes found the blonde wig on its form on the closet shelf. In a second it was on my head, and I returned to the bureau for a look.\n\nIn the mirror was a strange sight. There was a strange blonde girl staring back at me. She was rather plain, and perhaps not the prettiest girl I had ever seen, but the realization that she was me made my heart skip a beat! I had seen myself in mirrors before, but I had never paid much attention to the way I looked other than to ensure that my hair was parted properly. I looked the female me over very carefully.\n\nThe first thing I noticed was that my face appeared rather plain for a girl. It took me a moment to realize that it needed make-up. I looked down at the bureau, but saw nothing like what I thought I needed. I started looking through drawers. Soon enough I came upon the drawer where my mother kept her extra make-up. The tubes, bottles, jars, compacts, pencils, brushes, and boxes were a mystery. I spent quite a while sorting through them before I got an idea of what they were all for. Then I had to chose a color scheme. Since the outfit I was wearing was pink and white, I chose shades of pink. I decided against using nail polish then thinking that it would be difficult to remove before someone else came home.\n\nI applied the make-up the way I thought it should be applied. I am sure that I looked nothing short of grotesque, but maybe it was not all that bad after all. I do know that I looked very different when I was finished, but I also felt all the more female. I felt the way it seemed I should feel. I knew in my heart that this was right. It was now 11:45AM. I was starting my first day as a woman, and I had almost four hours of it ahead.\n\nI spent quite some time just looking at myself in a number of mirrors. I wanted to see my new female incarnation from as many angles as possible. No matter what view I took, I liked what I saw! Gone were the shapeless clothes of my male self! Gone were the angular male features un-softened by make-up! Gone was the feeling of rough wools and cottons against my skin! Gone was the lanky boy who never could fit into the role into which he was cast by some perverse misalignment of genetic material!\n\nIn his place was the soft female form into which he should have been moulded from the first. The feeling of satin and lace caressed her delicate flesh. The subtle shadings of her make-up blended her features into a soft balance. The clothing fitted and enhanced her form to set it off at its best.\n\nI felt wonderful! It did not matter that I would probably not have passed as a woman on the street that day. I knew that such things would come in time. All that I cared about was that I had found the real me at last! The best part of that was that I liked HER!\n\nWhen most people consider making major changes to their lifestyle, the first things that they picture themselves doing are the things that appear to be the most spectacular, or the most fun. I had just made such a major change to my lifestyle. Indeed, visions of dancing until dawn in a long sequined evening gown flowed through my mind. Even at that moment I could picture myself doing it. What really happened, however, was something much more mundane. I went downstairs, and made myself some lunch. It was such a simple thing, but the doing of simple things that day affirmed and validated the woman that I had become. The spectacular is usually done by a character in a dream, but the mundane is done by real people every day. I was indeed real as a woman, and I did those ""every day"" things to prove it.\n\nDoing all of those mundane things made me feel very good indeed. I walked all over the house just to listen to the click of my high-heels as I walked. I moved in the chair and on the sofa in the living room while I sat watching television just to see the different ways that my skirt as I changed position. I bent, twisted, and moved in as many ways I could think of to catch glimpses of different parts of my now female anatomy in different ways. I did all that I could that a woman might do that day. I had a lot of time to make up for.\n\nI liked the way that my female clothing felt. By 1:30PM, I was becoming sexually aroused by that fact, and all that had happened that day. Somehow I found myself back in my parents' room staring at myself in the mirror. I wondered what would I look like to a man. I slid my skirt up to expose the creamy skin above my stockings. I liked how that looked! I did it again. Soon I was sexually teasing myself in the mirror. My hand went to the zipper at the back of my skirt. I undid it, and slid the skirt to my feet. I was doing a striptease for myself, and I was enjoying both sides of it!\n\nBefore long I wore only panties and bra, and I lay down on my parents' bed. I had never layed there before. It always seemed almost sacred. This was where my father fucked my mother! I looked down my body to see my penis straining against the thin panties that I wore. It seemed to harden even more with the thoughts of them together here! I touched it, and a shiver ran through me. I rubbed at the bottom of the head with just the tip of my middle finger like a woman masturbating her clit. My breath came in excited gasps. I bounced my ass on the bed thinking of what it could be like to have a man fucking me! My release was copious. I came in long spurts. It soiled my panties, but I did not care. I had found what I should always have been!\n\nThe clock said 2:20PM. My mother would soon be home. I arose, and took off the bra and wig. I carefully placed everything back where I had found it. Then I went to my room for a robe, and went into the bathroom. I was just starting to take off my make-up when I heard my mother entering the house. She called to me from downstairs, and I ans- wered that I was going to take a bath. I got the last of my make-up off when I realized that I was still wearing my panties. I slipped them off, and held them up for a look before putting them into the pocket of my robe. My mother would think that they were lost in the laundry. They really were my panties now!\n\n= = * = =\n\nMargo and I plopped into two chairs in the living room of the apartment we now shared. Boxes, bags, and packages from our shopping spree to get me a complete female wardrobe lay all about the room. I was tired! I kicked off my high-heeled shoes to give my feet a rest. I knew Margo wanted to go to ""The Gilded Grape"" tonight as she did every Saturday night, but I was not sure that I was up for it. I did want to wear some of my pretty new things, and I liked the atmosphere of the club, so I knew that we would wind up there.\n\n""Well, Bobbi,"" said Margo at length, ""shall we put these things away?"" It took me a moment to gain my feet, but soon we were in my bedroom with all of the parcels. Margo sat on the bed opening things, and passing them to me to be put away. I only had a minimum of male clothing there. Just enough so that I could work at my male job until I could find work as a woman as I knew I would, and that clothing I kept tucked away in the bottom drawers of the bureau. There was plenty of room for the things I had just purchased.\n\n""We should get ready to go out soonbbi,"" saidMargo said as the last soft and lacy piece of my new feminine attire was gently placed in the drawer. ""All rightaidwas all I said in response. I was tired, but I sort of did want to go out. I had to live in male clothing all week at my job, so I relished every moment I could spend as a woman. Margo worked as a woman as a clerk in a store, and I too wanted a job as a woman. That all made the time that I could spend in a dress all the more precious to me. I knew that a shower and a change of clothes would perk me up enough to go out.\n\nThere were two other problems to going out with Margo that evening. Margo liked going to ""The Gilded Grape"" on Saturday nights, and Margo liked going to ""The Gilded Grape"" on Sunday, Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday nights too! The problem was that Margo was an alcoholic! She kept it enough under some control so that it did not affect our situation together then, but it caused quite a number of problems for us later as it got worse. I enjoyed a drink or two at the bar, of course, but I did not want to try to keep up with her drink for drink as she always tried to get me to do.\n\nThe other problem was that Margo turned tricks for cash with some of the men who liked Drag Queens that came into ""The Gilded Grape"" to supplement her income. She had gotten me into doing that once, and I would probably do it again, but I did not want to tonight. She usually took them to one of the sleazy hotels in the Times Square area, so I would have the apartment to myself for a while later tonight when I came home. Bringing a trick up here was reserved for only a few of her special regulars like Frank who we had brought here last week. I just wanted to somehow insure that I could watch television later without having to listen to the sounds of Margo getting fucked in the next room.\n\nI had a word with Margo about all of this while we were getting showered and dressed. I told her that I wanted to try some things on my own when we went out that night. After all, I had been in public for a week as a woman, but she had been with me to advise and direct for every minute of that time. I told her that I appreciated her help, but I wanted to see how I could handle things as a woman for myself. It was as much true as it was a ploy to get around the problems, and perhaps more true than anything else. I did want to feel what it was like to be a woman on my own.\n\nMargo took it well, and went along with it. ""So the little bird wants to fly on her own?,"" she joked. ""That is fine with me. It's about time that you did! You are as much woman as I can make you now. The rest is up to you!"" I knew that she was right. I thought that I was just getting by a couple of problems, but the time had come for me to leave the nest. I was a woman now, and if I wanted to continue being one, I had to go out on my own, and do it.\n\nThis Baby Doll was growing up a little more. It had started with the panties from my mother's bureau four years earlier, and this was the third step. For a moment my mind wandered back to that second step in between when I lost my virginity to a man!\n\nIt was only about four months after the first time I had dressed as a woman in my mother's clothes that it happened. I was left alone a few other times since that first day in Drag, and each time I headed directly for my mother's bureau to dress. I was getting better at it, and I even seemed to be having some of the same feelings toward things that a woman might have. At 16 years old I was awakening sexually more and more each day, and that sexual awakening was in an attraction to men as sexual partners, and not to women. It just felt natural that way to me.\n\nI fantasized about what it might be like to be seduced by a man as a woman. I would lie in my parents' bed in one of my mother's filmy nighties, and pretend that I was being made love to by a man. I would hold one of my father's king-sized pillows to me making believe that it was my man. I would slide the hem of the nightie up to my belly, and roll onto my back. Then pull the pillow on top of me, and masturbate to climax while bouncing on the bed as if I was being fucked by a man. I wanted it to happen for real! I did not have long to wait.\n\nI grew up in Union City, NJ. Not very far from where we lived was a vacant lot on the edge of the Hudson River Palisades. Looking straight down from the cliff, you could see the entrance ramps for the Lincoln Tunnel. Looking out across the river, you could see New York City. In the lot was the ruins of the foundation of an old building. A few people would sit on the ruins or park in the lot to watch the ships on the river, and just enjoy the view. You could also find a rather treacherous path or two that led down the cliff to some more secluded ledges for sitting and watching. This all amounted to the local ""Lover's Lane"" in the evenings. I, however, was a daytime watcher, and so was an older man who seemed to enjoy watching me more than the river!\n\nHe was about 35 years old, or maybe a year or two younger when we met. He worked a night shift, and sometimes spent the afternoon sitting on the wall, and watching the river like I did after school. I know now that he was cruising almost anyone who came into the lot, bit in those days I was still a little naive to such things.\n\nHe was about 6'1"" tall with black hair, and looked very Italian. He was well muscled, but with just a tiny bit more tummy than he should have to make his physique perfect. We had talked a few times, so I knew that his name was Donb but not much more about him. I was about to learn a great deal more on that day!\n\nI was sitting on the wall watching a cruise ship dock on the other side of the river when he sat down beside me. We greeted each other, and talked for a while about the ship. While we were talking, a car with a man and woman inside pulled into the lot behind us. Don and I took little notice at firstb but after a little while I turned to see the couple in the car kissing, and the man touching the woman's breast.\n\nDon looked too for a moment, and turned back to me saying, ""Do you think he'll get a feel of her pussy too?"" I replied with only a smile, but as I did I shifted my seat a bit, and touched my crotch. In my youth, I was getting somewhat excited by the scene. I was also thinking of what it would be like to be that woman getting my breast, and maybe my pussy, felt by that man! I knew that I wanted it to happen, but I was not yet able to understand it either.\n\nDon saw what I was doing, and picked up his cue. ""Are you getting hard?,"" he whispered to me. I was surprised by his question, but somehow I think I actually grasped that he was propositioning me. I knew that I wanted it to happen, but I did not know what to say next. In a halting voice, I said, ""I don't know.""\n""Would you like me to feel it, and see?,"" Don asked in a low voice. Nervously I nodded, and his right hand slowly moved to my crotch.\n\nI jumped slightly as Don's hand touched me. My penis throbbed with pleasure as he held it between his thumb and forefinger through my trousers. It grew harder as he fondled it. My breathing came more quickly now, and I looked up to see him smiling at me. I wanted to fall into his arms, and kiss him right there and then, but we were in public view in broad daylight. I ached for more of what was happening to me!\n\n""Yes, you're getting a nice hardon there,"" Don said. ""I live in the apartment house down the street. Would you like to get a little more comfortable with me?"" I needed no further encouragement. I wished that we were there already. A quiet ""Yesidwas all I said, and we were off. I glanced into the car as we passed. The man had his hand up under the woman's skirt now. She and I were both getting our ""pussiesidfelt that day!\n\nDon and I were soon in his apartment. I hoped that he would take the lead in this, for I was not sure of what to do, or what would happen in this, my first time! I need not have worried. Don sat on the sofa. ""Strip for me, honey!,"" he ordered. I slowly took off all of my clothes, and stood nude for him to look at. I could see the bulge in his trousers, and yearned to touch it. I walked to him, and he reached up to play with my now fully erect penis. With it in his hand, I sat down next to him.\n\nDon's arms enfolded me, and we kissed a long probing kiss. I had never kissed a man in that way before, but it was wonderful! I matched every movement of his tongue in my mouth with a response from my own tongue. Then my left hand dropped to the lump in his pants. It felt huge! Much bigger than my own penis, and I felt that I had to know what it was like. ""Mmmm!,"" Don murmured. ""You're a hot one, honey! I like that. Come on!""\n\nDon stood and pulled me to my feet. Standing, he took me in his arms for some more kissing and feeling. I could feel the hardness of his cock pressing into my naked thigh through his pants. He broke the clinch after a few minutes to take my hand, and lead me into his bedroom. I did not resist. I wanted him to have me as soon as possible!\n\nIn the bedroom, Don turned down the double bed, and then took me into his arms for another kiss. Then he lay me down on the bed, and stood over me. He stripped off all his own clothing as I watched. The curly black hair on his head was matched by a forest of curly black hairs all over his body. To this day, I am most turned on by men with hairy chests.\n\nAt last Don removed all but his briefs. I stared at the bulge in them. I knew what was making that bulge, and I wanted to take it in every way that he wanted to give it to me! I stared even more when he stripped away the underpants, and I got my first good look at his cock. I thought it was one of the most wonderful cocks I had ever seen. It was about seven inches long with its straight slender shaft ending in a beautiful circumcised head. I had to touch it!\n\nDon lay down on the bed next to me, and took me in his arms. My hand touched him on his ribs, and began to make its way downward on his body. As we kissed in that sensuous embrace, it reached his hip. I liked the feel of Don's flesh, and the warmth of his body pressing close to mine as I lay in his arms. Something about all of this felt right to me. I had only felt this way before when I was in Drag in my mother's clothes. I felt like the woman I was in this man's arms. I closed my eyes to better savor his probing kisses, the touch of his hands on my body, and the feel of his skin against mine.\n\nI moved my hand a little further down, and felt the first brush of his pubic hair under my fingertips. I played with my fingers in his curly black bush causing Don to writhe a bit with pleasure. His hand had been caressing my penis all the while. I wanted to return the favor, but I was hesitant. I was having the normal virgin's nervousness about Don's. I wanted very much to feel it. I wanted to hold it in my hands, and get to know every inch of it. I knew that I had to do it. I mustered all of my courage, and my hand moved lower.\n\nMy hand then touched Don's cock! A shiver of pleasure ran through me, and Don moaned in ecstasy. I had, of course, touched my own penis innumerable times before, so I expected this to be the same, but it was not. I do not know why. A cock is a cock, and basically all men's sexual hardware is similar, but Don's cock did not feel like my penis. I liked the way it felt, but it felt different.\n\nI played with Don's cock for a very long time, and felt it grow long and hard in my hand. I was enjoying this. I ran my fingers all over his cock, and rolled the shaft between my palms. I weighed his balls in my hands, and gently kneaded his scrotum. I let myself be guided by what I knew I liked to have done to me, and by my desire to explore all of this man. I was caught up in the experience! This is what I wanted. I knew the woman I was from the times alone in Drag. I would now be able to fulfill the full potential of that woman with this man. He was welcome to every part of my body in any way that he wanted it. His pleasure was all I was for at that moment.\n\nDon then moved to take his full pleasure with me. ""I want you now!,"" he growled into my ear with an urgency I had never heard from anyone before. He gripped me tightly, and rolled me onto my stomach. ""Hold still!,"" he ordered, and I felt a cold lump of Vaseline squirt onto my asshole. I flinched at firstb but wiggled my ass in anticipation of my imminent deflowering as I felt Don's fingers rub the jelly into my anus.\n\nThen there was something other than a finger at my ass. I immediately knew what it was, and I let out a small prayer that I could take it enough to satisfy my man. I felt Don push at my tender, young, virginal bottom, and felt my flesh spread as he forced his way deep inside of me! I felt as if I was being impaled on a peg as my asshole spread wider and wider to accept him into me.\n\nIt hurt! It hurt like nothing I had ever felt hurting before, but it felt very good at the same time. The spasms of pain rippled through me, but soon subsided to a level that I could ride along with the ripples of pleasure that alternated with them. This was what I had wanted, and now I was getting all that I had hoped for!\n\nDon rode me for some minutes. I reveled in every stroke, and gasped in ecstasy every time he drove that wonderful cock of his into me. I wanted it to go on for a very long time, but then there was something different in Don. His movements became erratic, and his body stiffened noticeably. He drove his cock deep into my bowels with a violence I had not felt from him before. He groaned a deep guttural growl, and I felt the warmth of his cum filling me! My man had cum inside of me! I had been well and truly fucked! I had lost my virginity!\n\nAfter a while, Don rolled off of me, and lay beside me on the bed. He pulled me to him, and kissed me again. I looked at the time, and realized that I had to get home for dinner. I dressed quickly, kissed Don in good-by assuring him that I would seem him again soon, and headed for home. My ass squished a bit while I walked. I thought about my first fucking all the way home, and on into that night. This baby doll was really growing up!\n\nMargo was staring at me from the doorway to my room. ""Are you coming?,"" she asked. I snapped out of my daydream, and replied, ""Yes! I'll be right with you!"" I had finished dressing, so all there was to do was slip my wrap about my shoulders, and leave. Margo and I were soon on the street, and headed for ""The Gilded Grape"" again. I was a woman now in every way that I could be at that point in my life. I was enjoying it, and I wanted more. I would soon find just that!\n\nWe spent a good deal of the first few months of living together in that sort of routine. A lot of my life at this time revolved around ""The Gilded Grape"", and the people that I met there. Margo would go there almost every night, but I tried to hold it to just weekends with an occasional foray in the middle of the week. It was not that I did not like the place. I just felt that I had more things to do on my way to becoming all the woman I could be than just hanging around in bars with the other Drag Queens.\n\nI had a long way to go on the road that I had chosen for myself. I wanted to be sure that I was doing it the right way, and the Gay and closet-Gay men and transvestites in there were not the ones that I wanted to do it with. There was another life that I wanted, and that was where I fitted in with people like the woman I was."
384,Baby Sister,"['Ff', 'inc']","I didn't have many friends other than those at school so I pretty much stayed by myself most of the time. It was this paticular evening that started a chain of events that will remain clear in my mind for the rest of my life. I was sitting at the shed window looking out through the dirty glass panes and feeling pretty bored. I glanced around the room looking for something to stir my interest when my eyes caught sight of a couple of cardboard boxes in the far corner. I had seen them there before but never really gave them much thought. In my curiousity I wandered over to them and pulled the flaps open on the top one. It was filled with old clothes and a few pairs of shoes. I rumaged through the items trying to find something of interest when my hands felt something soft and silky. Just then a strange feeling swept over me that felt unusually pleasant. Wondering what I had touched, I pulled the item from the box and held it to the window. It was one of Cindy's old nylon petticoats. It was very full and trimmed with pink satin ribbons and several small bows. A sensation flashed through me as I had visions of what it would be like to try it on. My pulse started to climb as I playfully held the petticoat around my waist trying to fantisize actually wearing it. The very fact that it was tabu to dress up in girls clothes excited me and pulled me back to the box in search of a complete wardrobe to try on. After some sorting, I found an old dress, some shoes and even a pair of lace trimmed socks but no panties. I hurriedly moved the box aside and opened the other one. Low and behold it was filled with baby clothes, diapers, baby powders and everything else one could ever need to clothe a baby. Some of the plastic panties were rumba styled and covered with nylon. I looked through all of them trying to find a pair that would be big enough to pass as regular panties. The biggest ones were still to small but I kept them out anyway. Spreading my now complete wardrobe accross the chair, I repacked the boxes and rushed to the window. My heart was pounding now as antisapation mounted. Searching the yard for any signs of my sisters assured me the coast was clear. Moving to a dark corner of the room, I removed my clothes and nerviously stepped into the rumba pants. My hands trembled as I struggled to pull them up. The legs were really quite small and tore up the sides slightly in my determination to get them on. I felt the strained elastic give way as the cool plastic linning slid accross my cock and hugged my waist. Feeling very strange in the panties, I nearly lost all control of my body as it shook with excitement. Hurriedly I dawned the petticoats and pulled the dress over my head. It too was small but I managed to get it pulled down and fastened the waist ties in a bow behind me. Next came the socks I thought as I reached over to the chair. All of a sudden the room filled with light and I heard the door bang against the wall.\n\nStanding in horrifying shock, I reeled towards the door only to see Cindy staring at me with dis-belief. What in the world are you doing Bobby? she exclaimed as she entered the room. In my horror at being caught I couldn't talk or move. After a few seconds of silence she smiled and started to laugh. The laughter didn't last long and slowly turned to hatefulness. In a devilish tone of voice she exclaimed: Let's go to the house and show Bonnie her new little sister. I was horrified as she grabbed my hand and dragged me accross the yard, all the while calling me a little sissy boy. I pulled as hard as I could trying to excape her grip but she was to strong. Please don't let Bonnie see me, PLEASE! I was only trying them on for a minute. I promise I won't do it ever again. My words fell on deaf ears as I was pulled through the door and forced to stand by the couch. Bonnie! Would you come in here for a minute? I've someone I want you to meet. I was crying hard now as the feeling of humility overtook my every sense. I turned my eyes away as I caught sight of Bonnie enter the room. Her burst of laughter sent waves of shame through my vains. I could see her pointing at my new clothes as I looked up from my tear drenched face. She was about to fall over from laughing so hard when Cindy turned and started to talk. Isn't little Sis cute in her petticoats and dress, she sneered with enjoyment. I was shaking violently now as my shame grew more intense. I think we ought to make her wear them the rest of the day, don't you agree Bonnie? Yes! It would be fun having a new sister to play with. At that Cindy again grabbed my arm and demanded I keep the clothes on until she told me I could change. Not able to respond to her demands prompted threats of telling mom what I did if I didn't agree. Shaking more violently now, I helplessly nodded my consent. All of a sudden I felt a strange warmth flowing around my crotch and I grabbed my crotch through the dress. Seeing my actions, Cindy again grabbed my hand and pulling it away, angrily told me that wasn't lady like. I immediately felt the rush of pee run down my legs and felt my face turn flush as I realized what was happening. Oh No! I cried out in horror as my sisters looked in surprise at the puddle forming on the floor. Bonnie's mouth dropped open in dis-belief as Cindy dropped my arm and stood back also in surprise. After a moment of deathly silence thier faces slowly turned to laughter as they began poking fun of my condition. Look! Sis has wet her panties., Bonnie cheered. Cindy turned and said, I guess our little sister is still a baby. Look at little baby. Baby wet her panties. they sang over and over in harmony. Crying completely out of control now, I pleaded for them to stop and let me change into my own clothes. Cindy reached for my skirt and lifted it up to reveil my panties. With a hateful giggle, she exclaimed, Looks like baby sister needs changing. She then told Bonnie about the box of old baby clothes in the shed and asked her to fetch them. I felt a tidalwave of horror come over me at the sound of her request and darted for the door. Bonnie blocked my exit as Cindy grabbed my arm firmly and demanded I get back in the room repeating her threats of telling mom. Within minutes, Bonnie returned with the box and a gleeful smile that showed her pleasure in what was ahead.\n\nPlayfully, they dug through the box pulling out several baby items including a couple of baby bottles. All of a sudden, they stopped with thier hands still in the box, and turned to me with a big smile. Your in luck baby., laughed Cindy. At that she pulled up a large handful of diapers and waved them at me saying: See what we found. These are exactly befitting your behavior. Again I shouted in horror, PLEASE! Please let me change my clothes. Cindy jumped up at my pleas and in a hatefully convincing voice, said OK! My heart started to slow down from relief as I thanked her and started to turn for my room to change. Hold it right there!, she shouted. I said you could change your clothes but I didn't say into what. Knowing exactly what she meant I again started shaking. I'm serious! she snapped. Now you'd better do as I say or else I'll tell mom I caught you playing with these too. Bonnie jumped in saying she would back Cindy up. I'll bet mom would make you stay dressed like this a lot longer than us. She'd probably make you sleep in them too. Do you want that? Hanging my head down in hopelessness, I said No! Turning to Bonnie, she grinned a victory smile as they both started giggling at my predicament. After removing my dress and petticoats, Cindy demanded I lay down on the floor. She then asking Bonnie to help her as she pulled at my plastic rumba pants. I turned my head to the side as I couldn't look at them staring at my nakedness. Bonnie move over to the side to gather a few diapers and smiled at me as she handed them to Cindy. I felt very strange as I glanced down the length of my naked body and saw Cindy folding the diapers. diapers slipping under me. When she was done, she moved up between my feet and told me to raise up a little. Bonnie started to giggle again as I reluctantly obeyed. Hand me some diaper pins, Sis. Bonnie handed her the pins and kneeled beside me as I felt the diapers being drawn up between my legs. Please don't make me wear these diapers., I again pleaded. They just laughed and started talking to me as if I was a baby. Bonnie really seemed to enjoy cooing to me as I again started to cry. Be still now so I don't stick you. I again looked down as Cindy pulled the diapers around my waist and fastened them with the pins. For some reason, I felt even more ashamed when I noticed the pins were pink. The moment the second pin snapped shut, I felt a wave of total surrender and helplessness against thier every wish. I had been reduced to a helpless baby and lost all ability to resist. Backing away, Cindy stood up and told be to stand. Next came another pair of rubber pants. These were a plain pair but a little larger than the rumba pants I had found. With the extra bulk of the diapers they too ended up tearing a little. Just as Cindy gave them a last tug, Bonnie leaned over and wispered something in her ear. I couldn't make it out but I knew it was in regards to me. Cindy nodded an approval and Bonnie left the room.\n\nCindy stood back and while admiring her work, she commented on what a cute looking baby I had become. Doesn't baby feel better now with fresh clothes on? she asked with a chuckle. Just then I saw Bonnie return with.... OH! NO! Not that! She had fetched a pair of her shortest babydoll pajamas and, holding them up for me to see, said excitedly.: Look what sis has for baby. You'll look so cute in this. she laughed. I turned to Cindy with a look of pleading but she too was laughing. Stand still now or I'll have to give baby a good spanking she said as she pulled the pink shortie over my head. Look! They're so short I can still see babys diapers, Bonnie exclaimed with ever increasing excitement. Now your to remain dressed like this until we tell you different. Do you understand?, Demanded Cindy. If your really good and act like a baby for us for a little while, we'll let you have your clothes back. This means you are to talk like a baby when you are hungry or want something. One word of grown up talk and you will keep these on until tomorrow. They glanced smiles at each other and began to giggle again. I held my head down in shame and saw the gown spread out like a little babys dress. The diapers felt bulky and strange between my legs as I stood before my sisters and listened to thier laughs and humiliating remarks.\n\nIt felt like I had stood before them for hours as they kept giggling while frequently taking turns checking my diapers to see if I was wet. Finally, I was told to sit down on the floor. Cindy told Bonnie to entertain baby for awhile and she went into the kitchen. Bonnie told me I'd better behave and do what ever she said or she'd tell Cindy I talked to her. Reaching over to the table, she retrieved a pacifier and stuck it in my mouth. She then sat back in the chair and stared at me while occasionally giggling and making fun of my being a cute little baby girl. She frequently pointed to my diapers asking if baby was wet and every now and then would reach and adjust my pacifier. As the evening wore on, I slowly calmed down and stopped crying. I tried to do exactly what they wanted and thought only of the moment this would be over. Cindy had return and made me drink a baby bottle of warm milk again with threats of reprisal if I resisted. The rest of the evening went by slowly as I was made to play with some baby toys from the box. Once, when things started quieting down, in her attempt to re-kindle laughter, Cindy made me get on my belly and crawl accross the room. I did everything I was asked as I knew it was useless to fight them. It was getting awfully late I thought to myself. It shouldn't be long now and I'll be over this shame. Well! Looks like baby has finally settled down and is behaving herself, Cindy exclaimed. She's been a really good baby the last couple of hours. Let's give her one last test to see if she's learned obedience. If she obeys, we'll let her get changed. What do you have in mind?, Bonnie asked with hopes of humiliating me further. Little Baby! Get up and come here to mommy., Cindy demanded laughingly. I stood up and walked over to her with yerning eyes for an end to this nightmare. Do you think you've had enough of wearing other clothes than your own?, Cindy asked as she pulled me closer. I nodded yes as I hung my head down with remorse. Will you mind me from now on when I tell you to do something? Again I nodded I would. Good! She exclaimed. Let's see if you really mean it. At that she reached down and feeling my diapers, she demanded I wet them before she would change me. I can't change a dry baby! she stated. Now wet them for mommy. I glanced at Bonnie only to see her eyes lit up with glee at my new predicament. I again felt my heart race as my now tired body started to again shake violently. Please don't make me do that, I pleaded over and over. If you want to get out of these diapers you'd better mind me or I'll have you wear them all night. I could tell she wasn't going to change her mind. I finally agreed after getting her to promise me I could have my clothes back right after. Bonnie stared hard at me as I strained to wet in my diapers. I could feel my face turn flush as I tried to release the bonds of years of toilet training. It just didn't seem to want to let go and I cried that I couldn't do it with them watching. My sisters agreed to turn around for just a minute but warned me I'd better succeed or else. It took several minutes more before I started to feel the warm pee slowly escape and saturate the diapers. I felt so ashamed as it flowed faster and faster. Bonnie turned abruptly shouting.: He's doing it! He's really wetting himself. Humiliation engulfed me as I now tried to stop. Now matter how hard I tried, it just kept coming until the diapers were soaked thru and thru and started running from the small tears in the pants down to the floor. My sisters seemed a little shocked at my compliance to thier demands but soon began cheering me on. That's a good little baby. Now you really are like a real baby. The slight aroma of fresh pee seeped up to my nostrils and I began to cry to now have the diapers removed. Cindy clutched my gown and removed it, leaving me standing there with only wet diapers and plastic pants on. Now get down on the floor and crawl for us., she giggled. You promised I could take these off if I did what you asked, I exclaimed in fearful defiance thru my tears. In just a minute, snapped Cindy. I'll let you know when and not before. At that she again told me to get down and crawl for them so they could take a good look at thier baby sister acting like the baby she is. I felt really naked with just the diapers and rubber pants on. The wetness felt strange as I helplessly obeyed and crawled to thier laughter. OK! That's enough. I guess we've had enough fun. We'll let you take them off now. At that I quickly stood up and removed the pants and unpinning the diapers, letting them fall to the floor. I didn't care if they saw me naked anymore. All I wanted was to get out of these wet diapers. Pick those diapers up and bring them to the laundry., Cindy ordered. Now go and take a bath while I fetch your clothes. What a feeling of relief I felt as I slipped into the tub of water. As promised, Cindy returned with a pair of my P.J.'s and told me to hurry and get dressed. As I was leaving the bathroom, Cindy called for me to join them in thier bedroom for a minute. They were sitting on the edge of the bed as I entered and instructed me to come closer.\n\nWe just want to let you know that if you ever tell mom what happened today you know what will happen. You'd better be quiet if you don't want a lot worst. And don't forget our aggreement. You'd better do everything we tell you from now on or the next time mom's gone again we'll repeat today only worst. Is that clear? Hanging my head in helpless shame, I acknowledged I understood and as I turned to go to bed, they giggled: Nighty-night, Baby Sis!"
385,Baby Sitter,['FF'],"Jessica was our neighbour next door. We had known each other for about 3 years, and I had babysat for her a few times. She was blond, about 5'8, well built and big boned. Not chubby or plump at all, just hefty. I am 5'3, very short brown hair, slim, with small breasts. I wish I was as endowed as Jessica.\n\nMy boredome and curiosity got the better of me and contrary to my own caution not to, I opened her dresser draws and looked through them. Just curiousty, mind you. I knew it was wrong. In the top drawer were her shirts and sweaters, which I felt and admired. They were high quality and very expensive. I opened the second drawer and saw that it contained all of her underthings. I ran my hand through her bras and panties and felt a strange stirring in my stomach. I pulled out one pair and held it. It was soft white cotton. For no reason I held the item up to my face and rubbed the crotch against my nose. I regained myself and gave myself shit. What I was doing was wrong.\n\nI quickly replaced the panties and pushed them under her bras. My hand hit something hard and I grabbed it and took it out. It was a video cassette. It had no lable on it so I didn't know what it was about. I decided to see what it was and walked back into the living room and popped it into the player.\n\nI sat on the couch and waited to see what movie it was. I was shocked when I saw two naked women sitting up in bed, sharing a joint. I was about to get up and turn it off when suddenly they started to neck. I sat back down to watch it and got mildly interested. Quickly they bagan to feel each other up, squeezing each other's tits and fingering each other's cunts.\n\nAs I watched them do this I realized that I was rubbing myself through my jeans. Being wet, alone, and knowing that Jessica wouldn't be home for about an hour, I decided to watch it and enjoy it. I stood up and took off all my clothes. Naked, I sat back down on the couch and fingered my pussy.\n\nOne girl pushed the other onto her back and started sucking her tits. I took one of my little boobs and started sucking on it, pretending that I was both girls. One sucking, and one being sucked. I popped my tit out as my mouth opened wide. The girl ran her tongue down from the other girl's tits and was now licking her pussy. I got really horny and fingered my own pussy harder.\n\nAs I watched the girl eat, I wondered what a pussy tasted like. I decided to find out and withdrew my finger and put it in my mouth. The salty, acidic taste and smell really got me going. My pussy throbbed and my little nipples became harder than ever. I put my hand back down and really started pinching my clit and fingering my cunt and lips hard. The one girl being eaten suddenly bucked her hips against the other's face. I bucked my hips into the air and stuck my tongue out, licking the air, pretending I was licking a pussy.\n\nI collapsed on the couch and blushed, instictively covering my parts as I notice Jessica standing there looking at me with a funny look on her face. I was too embarrased to even say something and just hung my head in shame. ""What do you think you doing, Dianne?"" Jessica demanded. I was too frightened to say anything. ""Where did you get that tape?"" I started to pout. She grabbed my hair and lifted my head up. Some tears were forming in my eyes. ""Where did you get that tape? Answer me!"" I started to cry and blurted out, ""From your dresser drawer. I'm sorry. I really am. I'm sorry. Please don't tell my mom, Jessica, please. I'll do anything. I'm sorry.""\n""I'll teach you to go through my dresser,"" she shouted and, throwing down her purse, lifted me up, sat on the couch, and laid me face down over her lap.\n\nThe first crack of her hand against my naked bum hurt. She kept wailing at me and my ass stung. I cried like had never cried before. Here I was, 21, being spanked for misbehaving. After about 20 or so hits, she stopped. My ass stung and pulsated from the beating. She lay her hand on my cheeks and squeezed and rubbed. The pain intesified and then died down from her carressing. ""I'm not going to tell your folks, but you WILL be punished!"" She commanded me to kneel on the floor, facing the couch, with my eyes closed and head down. I was not to look up until she told me to. She said she was going to check on Leanne and would be back to give more punishment.\n\nI knelt there and sobbed. I felt that I couldn't take any more of her spanking, but I was too afraid and ashamed to do anything. Shorty, I heard her come back and she sat down on the couch in front of me. She told me to open my eyes and look up. I freaked out when I saw her sitting there, naked with her legs spread. I started to back away but she grabbed my head and pulled it against her cunt. My nose slammed into her hairy pubic area and she screamed at me to eat her pussy. I cried No, and tried to pull away but the rap of her hand against the side of my head told me otherwise.\n\nThe smell of her cunt got to me and I started to lick it. Soon I was sucking, licking, and slurping her lips, clit, and hole. Her pussy juice tasted so good. She humped my face and quickly came. A big splash of cum hit my face and she cried as I felt her cunt throb with her orgasm. She pulled me up and we started kissing as our cunts, bellies, and boobs rubbed together. She slipped a finger into my wet hole and fucked me with it while pinching my clit hard. I soon had a powerful orgasm and shot cum all over her stomach, thighs, and the couch. We necked more passionately and Jessica whispered, ""You're a bad girl, Dianne.""\n\nWell, Diary, I have to finish now. Just had to write this down, not only to remeber it but also to kill time. I was supposed to be over at Jessica's 15 minutes ago, and now I'm late. I'm supposed to help her with some housework. I guess that when I get there I'll have to take off my clothes and have sex with her as my punishment. I love being bad. It feels so good.\n\n--"
386,"Baby Sitter, The Part2",['threesome'],"It was not difficult to understand the young man's fascination with what was under Heather's blouse. When she had arrived, it was obvious that she was not wearing a bra; her large, firm breasts stood out proudly from her magnificent 17-year-old body. I suppose I stared, but she didn't seem to mind. As we walked out to the car, you laughingly told me that I could stop drooling. And now, as if in a projection of my fantasy, those luscious young tits were being stroked and fondled.\n\nSuddenly, the boy seemed to tire of the game, and sat up on the couch in a huff, still looking away from us. Heather, suddenly concerned, pressed up against him, her breasts nearly overflowing her blouse, now almost fully open. At first, he would not be consoled; then he relented, and began to kiss her. How long would it be before he tried again, I wondered, but the youth had decided to try a different tactic; as he held her with one arm, he began to unsnap and unzip his jeans with his free hand. With remarkable dexterity, and without relinquishing the kiss, he opened his fly and pulled his jeans down just a little.\n\nJust a little -- but enough. The sexual teasing that he had been subjected to had give him an enormous erection, which sprung free with such force and suddenness that we both had to stifle giggles. Still without breaking the kiss, he took Heather's hand and wrapped it softly around his cock. After a few moments, she withdrew her hand; then, she slowly broke the kiss and gazed down, dreamlike, at his erection. Slowly, on her own, she reached for it, stroked it lovingly, caressed its length with hypnotic fascination.\n\nHeather's friend moaned softly; and slowly, gently, but inexorably, began to push her head toward his lap. We exchanged amused, excited glances; it was obvious what he wanted. We nearly gasped out loud as Heather began to lovingly kiss the side of kiss cock, as he moaned in sudden pleasure. She began to lick the length of his cock with long strokes, obviously aware of -- and enjoying -- the effect she was having on her partner. Her red tongue danced slowly up and down his swollen prick, teasing him, unleashing his passion. Suddenly, boldly, she encircled the head of his cock with her moist, full lips. The magnitude of the unexpected pleasure seemed to be too much for her friend to bear; holding her head down on him, he thrust wildly with his hips, driving his shaft deep into her mouth. Not surprisingly, she gagged. Unfortunately, we gasped. Out loud. And this time, they heard us.\n\nInstantly, pandemonium reigned. Our living room, calm and sedate only an moment earlier, was transformed into a three-ring circus in the blink of an eye. The boy, a bright shade of crimson, was grabbing at his pants, trying to stuff his wilting hard-on back in, running for the door at the same time, stumbling and tripping as he run, cursing. Heather, shrieking, was covering her face with her hands; then, still screaming unintelligibly, she began to dash around the room aimlessly.\n\nI guess we didn't know exactly how to react. On the one hand, we were trying to reassure them both, to tell them that everything was OK. But we were both trying with only moderate success to stifle our laughter, not wanting them to feel any more humiliated than they obviously were.\n\nBut we were too surprised to take any control of the situation; and, an instant later, the boy had stumbled out the door, and Heather was on her knees in front of me, actually sobbing and begging. ""PLEASE don't tell my mother,"" she said frantically. ""Oh God, and don't tell my father he'd KILL me I won't do it again I didn't mean it please, PLEASE don't tell anybody, I'll do ANYTHING, just don't tell them. I'll do ANYTHING!""\n\nWith obvious effort, she stopped sobbing, and began to regain a glimmer of her composure. Hesitantly, she raised her face and looked up at me. I was standing there with my mouth open, caught in mid-thought. I was trying to say, don't be ridiculous, of COURSE we're not going to tell anybody, now calm down, and for God's sake get up off the floor, you have nothing to apologise for ... but that's when I realized that she had said ""I'll do ANYTHING!""\n\nAnything?, I thought. Hmmm.... As if she was reading my mind, she repeated, more softly. ""Please, don't tell. They'll KILL me. Please. I'll do ANYTHING. Please."" Her eyes glistened with drying tears as she looked up at me pleadingly. Getting no reaction from me, she turned her head to look at you; but your eyes were locked with mine, as we both weighed the exciting possibilities.\n\nAs she gazed hopefully at you, she must have been surprised to hear the sound of my zipper being quickly lowered. As if in disbelief, she turned her head slowly back towards me; then gasped when she saw my cock hanging just inches from her face.\n\n""Well,"" I said, ""for a start, you could suck me off."" Her eyes, wide in astonishment, never left my semi-erect and rapidly-growing prick. ""It looked to me like you were beginning to enjoy yourself with your friend, and I'd be happy to continue your lessons!""\n\nFor a long moment, I couldn't tell what she was going to do; then, as if in a dream, she leaned forward and circled the head of my cock with her luscious young lips. From behind her, I was dimly aware that you gasped as my prick slid into her mouth. She began to suck on my shaft, gingerly, tentatively.\n\nYou kneeled down behind her, hands around her waist, and put your face next to hers. ""He likes for you to lick it, not just to suck it,"" you informed her; to demonstrate, you gently licked the point where her lips clasped my cock. I could hear, or maybe feel, Heather as she moaned softly.\n\n""Now,"" you said, like a patient instructor, ""lick the underside of his cock. Right down the ridge. All the way to his balls."" An apt pupil, Heather followed your instructions with increasing eagerness. As she reached my balls, you gently lifted them, caressing them in your hand. ""Now lick under his balls, and between his balls and his legs. See how far you can get your tongue back towards his asshole.""\n\n>From my viewpoint, as I watched Heather lick and suck me, I could see most of her tits, barely covered by her mostly-opened blouse. I saw you grin as you followed my gaze; obligingly, you reached over and completed the uncovering. Released from their bondage, Heather's tits were large and ripe, thrusting up, nipples hard with excitement, bouncing and swaying erotically as she moved. You cupped one breast in each hand, kneading her firm flesh, teasing her enlarged nipples.\n\nThen, suddenly, you slid down, clamped your mouth over one exquisite nipple, and began to suck. Heather stopped her oral exploration of my genitals and gasped in astonishment, mouth wide open. Of course, I was unable to resist such an obvious invitation, and reinserted my cock into her waiting mouth. After barely a moment's hesitation, she began to suck my cock, moving her head back and forth in a quickening pace. In seconds, I knew was about to explode.\n\n""That's so beautiful,"" you said. ""God I love to watch you fuck her mouth. You're about to cum, aren't you,"" you added knowingly. ""Now listen, Heather,"" you implored, ""try to swallow all of his cum. See if you can suck him dry. Drive him crazy.""\n\nShe was, of course, already driving me crazy. I grabbed her head and added my urgency to her rhythm, sticking my cock deep into her mouth, fucking her mouth as if it were a warm, wet pussy. And then I exploded, streaming what felt like gallons of hot cum into her mouth.\n\nDespite your admonitions, Heather couldn't handle it all. She tried -- I saw her gulp down at least one mouthful -- but she was too inexperienced to keep up with my insistent spurts. Finally she backed up and released my throbbing cock; the last few spurts of my cum shot onto her upturned face.\n\nI could see that she still had a mouthful of cum, and you were quick to notice it too. ""I've gotta have some of that,"" you said eagerly, and licked the traces of cum from her face. Still Heather's mouth remained full; cum continued to slowly ooze out of the corners of her mouth. Finally, you put your mouth on hers; and, with your tongue, forced her lips apart to share my cum with her. I could see both of you swallow the remains of my cum; and long after it was all gone, your tongues still explored each other.\n\nThe sight of you two beautiful women -- one fully developed and experienced, one young and naive -- kissing each other passionately was incredibly exciting to me. Even though I had just barely finished cuming, I could feel my cock slowly begin to harden in response to the visual feast.\n\n""Jesus, I'm unbelievably wet,"" you announced; and, to demonstrate, you stood up and removed your skirt and panties. ""Look,"" you said, spreading your pussy lips wide, and inserting one finger deep inside. Heather, dazed, obediently watched. ""Now, it's my turn. Eat me,"" you demanded of her. ""Lick my pussy. I want to feel your warm tongue deep inside my cunt. Suck my clit. I want you to make me cum too.""\n\nTransfixed, Heather leaned towards you, her head between your legs. I could see her tongue darting between your fingers as you held your pussy open for her and showed her where to lick and suck.\n\n""Lie down on your back,"" you ordered breathlessly, and just about flung Heather around before she had time to respond. Straddling her face, you lowered you pussy to her mouth, grinding into her with increasing speed and urgency. ""Oh God,"" you kept saying, ""that's wonderful. Eat my fucking cunt. My God, I'm going to cum!"" And with a short scream, you did. The incredible turn- on of watching two women making it right before my eyes -- possibly the most arousing sight in the world -- had caused my prick to become almost entirely stiff once again.\n\nAfter just a few seconds, you seemed to have recovered some of your composure, and were eager to continue. You scooted back a foot or so, leaving Heather's upturned face staring up dreamily, your pussy juices smeared on her face. ""Take off her jeans,"" you suggested; and, as Heather wiggled her ass helpfully, I complied. I pressed my hand to the center of her panties; as I felt the wetness, Heather moaned softly.\n\nQuickly, I completed undressing her, and spread her legs with her knees bent. The thin line of her young pussy gleamed with moisture; I ran my finger over it lightly, as Heather tensed and moaned. I lowered my head, and began to lick near the tops of her legs. ""Oh my God,"" Heather said softly, ""that feels so fucking good!"" I paused, momentarily surprised to hear her speak. ""Don't stop,"" she begged eagerly. ""PLEASE don't stop!""\n\nBefore I could oblige, you offered Heather some timely advice. ""Be more specific,"" you suggested. ""Tell him EXACTLY what you want him to do.""\n\nCatching on quickly, Heather didn't seem to need much urging. ""Eat me,"" she nearly shouted. ""Make me cum. Please -- I want to cum SO BAD! Eat my pussy. Lick my cunt -- all over. Suck my fucking cunt. Make me CUM!"" With ever- increasing excitement, I eagerly obliged. I slipped my hands under her butt, squeezing her ass tightly, and began to explore her wet pussy with my tongue. I licked and sucked all over her cunt, and teased her clit as she moaned and writhed. In a surprisingly short time, she shrieked and shuddered in a violent climax.\n\nNoticing my now fully-erect cock, you had a recommendation. ""Fuck her,"" you suggested. ""I'll bet that young, tight cunt will drive you crazy.""\n\n""Oh yes,"" Heather added, semi-deleriously. ""Please fuck me! I want to feel you inside me. I want to feel your cock deep inside my cunt. Please! Fuck my pussy. I'm so wet. I'm so READY!"" As if to demonstrate, she reached down to her sopping-wet pussy, and easily inserted two fingers as far as they would go. I spread myself over her, filling my mouth with an ample breast, teasing her cunt lips with the head of my cock. ""Stick it IN, stick it IN,"" she urged. Slowly, I slid my cock into her pussy. It was one of the most incredible feelings that I've ever had -- her cunt was so fresh and tight that it felt like a velvet glove, caressing me, squeezing me, lustfully pulling me ever deeper. Again I knew that I was going to cum quickly; and, sure enough, after a few minutes of ecstasy I unloaded into her snatch. Spent, I rolled off her.\n\n""What kind of gentleman are you, anyway,"" you demanded mischievously. """" Heather added, semi-deleriously. ""Please fuck me! I want to feel you inside me. I want to feel your cock deep inside my cunt. Please! Fuck my pussy. I'm so wet. I'm so READY!"" As if to demonstrate, she reached down to her sopping-wet pussy, and easily inserted two fingers as far as they would go. I spread myself over her, filling my mouth with an ample breast, teasing her cunt lips with the head of my cock. ""Stick it IN, stick it IN,"" she urged. Slowly, I slid my cock into her pussy. It was one of the most incredible feelings that I've ever had -- her cunt was so fresh and tight that it felt like a velvet glove, caressing me, squeezing me, lustfully pulling me ever deeper. Again I knew that I was going to cum quickly; and, sure enough, after a few minutes of ecstasy I unloaded into her snatch. Spent, I rolled off her.\n\n""What kind of gentleman are you, anyway,"" you demanded mischievously. ""You left the poor girl unfulfilled! Well,"" you added, ""I'd be less than the perfect hostess if I didn't make amends!"" You repositioned yourself over her face, and this time she eagerly grabbed you and started licking and sucking your pussy. With a moan, you stretched out over her and began to reciprocate. I swung around for a closer look at one of my favorite activities, and watched as your tongue and lips explored Heather's cunt. Just as earlier it had her mouth, my cum overflowed her pussy; you eagerly lapped it up, and rubbed your face in the mixture of her juices and my cum.\n\nIncredibly, the magnificent sight of two beautiful women eating each other's pussies began to make my cock hard yet once more; and by the time you both came, I was stiff as a board. I jumped you as you rolled off Heather, inserting the length of my cock quickly into your tender pussy. Both semi- exhausted, we began to fuck slowly, savoring every stroke with intense pleasure. Soon, I began to feel Heather's mouth between my legs, licking and sucking my balls, trying to lick my cock as it plunged in and out of your cunt. Just as I could feel that we were both about to cum together, I felt Heather's tongue circling the rim of my asshole. And just as she spread my ass and squirmed her tongue deep into my asshole, we both came."
387,"Baby Sitter, The Part 1","['MFF', 'threesome']","the party they'd been to and that he had left her there. She was to spend the night with a girlfriend, he told me, and in the meantime, could he pay me to stick around for a few hours and take care of the baby? I'd be glad to, I said, and after I phoned my parents and told them the situation, they gave me permission to do whatever I had to do. When I returned, Dick had made me a drink and the baby was sleeping. I could sense that he needed someone to talk to and so I instinctively gave him my shoulder to lean on, never thinking that for a minute that it would lead to sex. But before long, Dick apologized for blabbing away about his troubles and asked me about my boyfriends, asking me to tell him what I liked about the opposite sex. One thing lead to another and soon the feeling of closeness, we became enveloped in a warm embrace. It wasn't long before he led my hand to his zipper, I leaned in and removed his cock. Falling to my knees, I slowly wrapped my lips around it. I would have given anything to see the expression on his face then, but as it was, I had to take his throbbing erection as my sole evidence of how much he appreciated what I was doing with him. I closed my eyes to savor the taste and feel in my mouth, slowly running my tongue along the ridge of circumcision. I could hear Dick's sudden gasp on pleasure as my mouth closed around his cock. His hand dug into my hard, pulling me closer as his hips thrust vigorously back and forth. I closed my eyes again, sucking hard and eagerly at his thick eight inches. I could feel the head of his prick slam the back of my throat with each powerful thrust and this excited me all the more. The feel of his hard, straining cock in my mouth awakened a savage hunger in me I'd rarely known before. but couldn't wait to satisfy. He was fucking my face with short, hard strokes by then, but I loved it and wanted more. I took him in as much as I could each time, but I wanted it all, imagining in my mind's eye that it was my hot, wet cunt he was fucking his big prick slid in and out of me as the wet, slurping sounds filled our ears. Dick was breathing hard and pressing my face in so far my nose was pulsing vein press my cheeks out. I couldn't help frigging my clit, I was so excited by this forbidden enterprise! Dick's hands tightened in my hair, but I kept his prick deep in my mouth, eagerly awaiting the hot, jetting spurts of come I could feel building up in his testicles. Then I felt the hot blasts, hot and wet and sticky. I sucked hard squeezing his sperm-bloated balls and trying to draw out the last precious drops and savor the delicious taste. To my complete surprise, I began coming myself just then. Of all the guys I had sucked, none had ever given my an orgasm before, at least not with out eating me as I blew him. My pussy contracted again and again, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. I took my hand out of my pussy and held onto Dick's pride for dear life, gasping for air through my nostrils as the final spurts of jism filled my throat as I gulped them down. By the time I had composed myself enough to let Dick's cock slip out of my grip, I was in for another surprise. I caught my breath, licked the last of the jism and opened my eyes. Standing in the doorway was Kathy, Dick's wife! Dick saw her at the same time I did and his body tensed as I jumped back, ready for anything. Not a word was spoken as Kathy came towards us. I was already on my feet, smoothing down my skirt and looking for a place to hide, when Kathy put her hands on my shoulders and looked deeply into my eyes. ""This couldn't be what I thought it was, could it?"", was my first thought as her hands touched my shoulders one part of me felt sure the woman was going to strangle me then, while the other part felt a strange, unfamiliar tingling in my loins. I tensed momentarily, then relaxed, as Kathy's hands cupped and squeezed my breasts. I found myself kissing her, slowly and deeply, her tongue probing the depths of my mouth, and bringing the heat in our bodies to full flame. We pressed in hard against each other, running our cunts together as shamelessly right in front of her husband as our tongues intertwined. I could feel her hands unbuttoning my shirt as we kissed and soon her hands had a firm grip on my tits. She was pinching each nipple between her thumb and fore-finger as we ground against each other. The focus of lust in my cunt grew unbearable. Somehow or other the three of us managed to stumble and trip our way into the bedroom. Dick was part of it now, helping me take off my skirt as he assisted his wife out of her bra so I could touch her soft, full breasts. Kathy's breasts are much bigger than mine, and I'd always envied her that, unconcousily. But now I couldn't wait to wrap my lips against each nipple and suck them like her infant son. With all three of us naked on the bed at last, Kathy spread her legs for me as I hovered above her. My gaze was drawn, as if by a magnet, to her soft, warm pussy and I reached out my hand hesitantly to touch it. Dick was behind me, his hands cupping my tits as he leaned over my shoulder. ""Kiss it, baby. Eat my cunt,"" I heard Kathy whisper and I was irresistably drawn to it. Dick got around beside me and put his hand on the back of my head, gently pushing me down into Kathy's clit. I was immediately rewarded with a gasp of pleasure from her as she lifted her hips and pushed Dick's hands out of the way so she could bury my face in her own beautiful pussy. I swept my tongue across her cunt lips, up and down, and shot my tongue deep inside her when I hardened it into a stiff pink ""V"". I wriggled in to get closer to her as Kathy's hands gripped my hair and held me firmly in place. My haunches were high in the air as I twisted my neck and shoulders to get my tongue in deep. Anything to give her pleasure in this, my very first time with another woman. Kathy's moans and screams of pleasure were enthusiastic, telling me how well I was doing each time I touched her clit. The only time her hands left my hair was to spread her luscious pink cunt lips wider. Dick had grown hard and stiff again from watching us. He knelt between my calves much as I knelt between his wife's sweaty thighs. He played with my pussy, checking it for sweat and occasionally spreading it downwards with his hands. I sensed him taking his blood engorged cock into his hand and testing my asshole and cunt. He would stick just the tip in my pussy and sweep gobs of love juice down into my anus. Then he would try me there, prodding against the tight, puckered opening with insistent force. Finally I could stand it no longer the next time he put his prick in my pussy, I lifted my head and pressed back into him, so hard that his thickness was embedded to the hilt. Kathy screamed, ""Oh, god, don't stop! Don't stop eating my pussy!"", and reached up frantically to bring my head back down. But she didn't have to worry. I had no intention of stopping. Dick began pounding my pussy, grabbing the flesh at my hips as he straightened his back and thrust into me with merciless intensity. Kathy was beside herself as the tension and anticipation of climax mounted within us. She squirmed in such frenzy that I could barely keep her still enough to find her sweet pussy and eat it some more. But when I did find it, her shuddering climax seemed to trigger my own and I rushed over the edge. My pussy tightened convulsively around her husband's thrusting cock and I felt it leap, spraying my insides with semen. Kathy moaned mindlessly, flailing her arms as she came and her husband poured his load into me. As for me, all that I'd experienced while blowing Dick was heightened tenfold. The three of us came almost simultaneously, a mind-warping, bone jarring explosion that left us weary and exhausted. Dick slowly slid out of my cunt and the three of us nestled in a panting heap of arms and legs on the bedspread. Not that any of us had the opportunity to think about the night before, but Kathy explained later that she had been enjoying lesbian interludes with some of her friends for some time and it had been putting a strain on their marriage. Now that we were established as a threesome, and she could share me with Dick, she felt happier and more secure about her marriage. As you've probably guessed, we saw each other quite a bit in the months and weeks to come. Since then, I have eagerly pursued threesome activity whenever I babysit. Strangely--I would feel guilty having sex with only one of the marital partners. These days I'm frequently hired to babysit for couples who never go out at all! We simply stay in each other's cunt's and arms and genitals. With these feverish sessions as an alternative, who wants to go to the movies?"
388,Baby's First Blowjob,"['M-tot', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'oral']","Amy knelt before me with that oh-so-sexy smile of hers. ""Nope."" It was no secret that Amy loved gay porn. ""In fact, I'm glad. I'm sure our baby would miss the taste of his daddy's seed."" She placed her mouth over my cock and gave me one long suck. I bucked my hips in response. ""I know I would.""\n\nI placed my hands on my wife's head as she began to service me orally. We had done this literally every day ever since we found out she was pregnant. Even so, my body produced no shortage of semen for my baby boy. I spent the last eight months in a haze of sexual pleasure.\n\nAlready primed by hours of lust, I felt the cum rising from my balls only a minute later. ""Ohhh God... Almost there."" My semen filled my shaft. ""I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna feed my baby! Oh fuck I'm gonna CUM!!!""\n\nA torrent of jizz sprayed forth from my cock like water from a hose. I humped violently, fucking my wife's beautiful face. My wife, now an expert in the blowjob, swallowed every drop of my copious cum without spilling a bit. The child growing inside her would have no shortage of food tonight.\n\nFinally, my orgasm subsided. I left my softening dick in my wife's mouth for another full minute as she licked and sucked, milking out the final drops of jizz and letting me enjoy the afterglow of my climax. Finally, I pulled out and sat down beside my wife, kissing her bulging belly. I thought of my sperm being digested inside her and fed to my son. It was the closest thing I could get to fucking a baby without being arrested.\n\n""You'd better enjoy this, baby,"" Amy said, her hand on my head as it rested on her belly, hearing our baby kick. ""In a month, you won't be able to."" Oh how wrong she was.\n\n***\n\nMy son cried in the living room while I was in the kitchen, preparing his bottle. It had been months since I had been able to ""feed"" him and I missed it so much. I was tormented by memories of my pregnant wife sucking me off, knowing that my baby was drinking my jizz. Without release, I was constantly horny. I was never a premature ejaculator before but, after my son was born, I jizzed in my pants twice, and once in my cubicle at work. I fucked my wife often but it never seemed to satisfy me. But I didn't have the nerve to ask my wife if I could feed our son my jizz. Feeding it to an unborn fetus was one thing, but what I had in mind was illegal!\n\nI looked down at the bottle of milk I was preparing and an idea sprung into my head. My wife wouldn't be home for hours. She was rarely out of the house when I was and I wouldn't get another opportunity like this for a long time. Instantly, I knew what I had to do.\n\nMy cock inflated instantly as I pulled it out of my pants. My heart beating with nervousness, I pointed it into the milk and started to masturbate. It only took a few pumps of my deprived penis to send huge wads of cum dropping noisily into the milk.\n\nAfter an incredibly long orgasm, I warmed the bottle in the microwave, screwed the nipple over the top and gave it to my son. I had another hands-free orgasm in my pants as I watched him sucking down the cum-laced milk.\n\n""That's right baby,"" I whispered. ""Drink up.""\n\nBut even after two intense orgasms, my dick was still hard and my balls still making jizz. I suddenly knew that I didn't want my baby to taste dead sperm killed in the microwave and diluted in milk. I wanted him to eat LIVE sperm, PURE sperm straight from my balls. Before he could fill up on milk, I pulled the bottle from his mouth. He whimpered.\n\n""Don't worry,"" I whispered. ""You'll get more to drink soon."" I laid my baby down on the couch and freed my monstrous cock once again. As my son saw the wet precum on the end, his mind thought 'Drink!' and he opened his mouth instinctively.\n\nThe sight of my sweet, innocent baby boy, opening his mouth and begging daddy for sperm drove me insane. With a deep groan and a few hard strokes, my cock fired huge, manly wads of jizz straight into his angelic face. Much of it went straight into his mouth, but my cock jerked wildly and a lot splattered all over his face and onto the couch.\n\nAfter full minutes of ecstasy, my orgasm died down and, for the first time in months, I felt truly relieved of my lust. Using my hand, I scooped all the jizz on my son's face into his mouth. He swallowed it all eagerly. After his meal, he giggled happily and went to sleep.\n\nFor a while afterwards, the baby would cry whenever we gave him a bottle of milk. After drinking ""Daddy's milk,"" how could he go back to regular milk? My wife wondered why he suddenly stopped liking milk, but on some level, I think she knew.\n\nDon't worry, baby. That wasn't the last time you'll get to taste the good milk."
389,"Baby, Pee For Me","['Mg', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'ws']","I had been working on our bathroom one day as she came in and wanted to use it. I told her that I was busy and she would have to wait a few minutes. I saw her as she clutched her crotch and turned to me asking,\n\n""Do you want me to wet my panties?"" she asked as she held her sweet little pussy. ""I need to go now. I can't wait any longer.""\n\nI told her to go ahead and pee if she needed to but that I had the door where it could not close. She went inside as she pulled her skimpy panties down, exposing her lovely, smooth pussy as she sat down onto the toilet seat. I almost came in my pants!\n\n""You should wait until I went out."" I told her as she began to pee. ""You are getting too big to let daddy see you naked.""\n\n""Why, daddy? It's not like you have never seen my Pee Pee before."" She answered as she spread her thighs a little. ""You don't like to see mine any longer?""\n\nI told her that I was her father and that she was too big now to be showing off her nakedness. I tried to explain that young girls should not show their little Pee Pee's as she sort of listened to me as she continued to sit on the toilet seat.\n\n""You never answered me. I asked you if you didn't like to see my Pee Pee."" She said as she smiled up at me. I thought you would like it.""\n\n""Oh, baby, I do like it but it is something that a father and daughter is not suppose to do."" I told her as she took the paper and folded it to wipe herself.\n\nI watched her as she eased the paper to her young slit, as she sort of made sure she took her time as she teased me. I knew then that she was getting turned on just having someone to watch her Pee. She finally pulled her little panties up as she wiggled her little butt into them, turning as she walked out the door.\n\nI was left there with such a huger hard on after seeing her beautiful little pussy spread as she peed. I had to do something about my raging hard on as I slipped it from my pants and started to masturbate.\n\n***\n\nThe next day, she came home from school and went to the toilet again, while I was still doing a little remodeling work in my bathroom. She again, sat down as she lowered her panties, exposing that precious little pussy to me once again. I could see the wicked look in her eyes as she sat there, peeing in front of me.\n\n""Do you like to see me Pee?"" she asked as it trickled out of her young cunt. ""I sort of like you watching me too.""\n\n""No baby. I am not watching you."" I told her. ""I told you before that a young girl and daddy is not suppose to se each other.""\n\n""Is that why you sneak my soiled panties out of the dirty clothes hamper? Because I am not supposed to let you see me?"" she said, still sitting there in front of me. ""I have seen you taking them and I even saw you sniffing the crotch one time. Have you noticed that lately, they are a little wetter than normal? It's so that you can get a good smell of them. I do it just for you.""\n\nMy baby had found me out! She had saw me taking her panties and even saw me sniffing them. How was I going to explain this to her? I was dumbfounded as I tried to speak. My face was so red as I blushed, having her know my inner secrets. What was I to do?\n\n""What's the matter? Did I say something wrong?"" she asked as she sort of spread her thighs, giving me a better look at her smooth little pussy as she held the wadded up toilet paper out to me. ""I am finished peeing if you want to wipe me. Would you like that, daddy? Would you like to clean my little Pee Pee for me?""\n\nWithout saying a word, she handed me the paper as she sort of stood up, pushing her smooth little pussy out to me. My cock was so hard by then and my hand was trembling as I brought it to her young pussy. As I slowly wiped her smooth, young slit, she pushed against the paper in my fingers.\n\n""Do it again, daddy. I think you left a little dew on my Pee Pee."" She said as I took another piece of paper from her. ""Wipe it good for me. We don't want me to walk around wet, now do we?""\n\nThis time, I took the paper and slowly wiped her sweet pussy, making sure I eased it over her small slit as she reached down and spread it wider for me. I then took my finger and touched her little nubbin of a clit before drawing my hand away from her young cunt.\n\n""Thank you, daddy. You did a good job."" She smiled as she raised her panties back up, me standing there with such a hard on. ""If you like, I will let you wipe me again next time I have to Pee. I liked the way you did it and I will make sure I leave my panties good and wet for you from now on.""\n\nAmy started doing just that too as she would leave her small panties laying on top of the dirty clothes each night after she took her bath. For the next few nights, her little panties were soak with her juices. After her mom went to sleep, I would ease them out of the hamper and go to the bathroom as I locked the door behind me. I then took them and held them to my nose as I was in pure heaven as I smelled her sweet young scent on the crotch. I would lick them if they were still wet and masturbate each time. I knew that one day soon, I had to lick her sweet little pussy.\n\n***\n\nOne day as she came home from school, I could tell by her actions that she wanted to tease me a bit. She wiggled her cute little ass as she went past me, on her way to the bathroom. I sort of followed her as she went in without closing the door. I heard her as she called to me.\n\n""Daddy, would you come here a minute?"" she called to me, ""I need a little help today.""\n\nAs I went into the bathroom with her, she was standing there with her panties on the floor. As I got closer, she sat down on the toilet as she spread her thighs. I could see that hairless little pussy, the lips so puffy and swollen as she sat there. My cock had an instant hard on as I saw her spread out before me.\n\n""I thought you might like to watch me this time. Why don't you kneel down so you can see me Pee? I would love for you to watch me. It makes me so hot thinking about you watching me Pee"" she said as I quickly went to my knees. ""Have I been doing a good job leaving my wet panties for you? I know you have been doing things on them, haven't you?""\n\nI watched as my young daughter began to Pee for me, the trickle of light yellow piss was streaming from her young pussy as I put my hands on her thighs, prying them a little further open as she was enjoying peeing for me. As she stopped, she eased her little cunt upwards, sitting back on the seat as I still held her thighs apart as I lowered my lips to taste her sweet, young lips.\n\n""You like my wet panties, don't you? I have found them with your cum still wet in them. You need to watch out so mom doesn't find them like that."" She whispered to me as I began to lick her sweet tasting slit. ""She would be so mad at us. Just be more careful next time and try not to cum so much in them.""\n\nI took my tongue and began to slowly lick her wet little slit, tasting her pee as I lapped at her young pussy lips. The more I licked, the more she inched her beautiful hairless pussy to me. I took the tip of my tongue and eased it to the entrance to her young pussy. She grabbed my head and tried to insert my probing tongue into her as I found her little button of a clit. My baby girl was so hot and wanted my tongue in her.\n\nI cleaned her little pussy so well as I stopped and got to my feet, my big cock wanting to be released from my pants as I unzipped them. My big cock sprang forth, allowing her to see it up close for the first time. She wrapped her hands around it and gave my big cockhead a kiss. Not wanting to scare her off, I took my cock away from her and told her that we would do this later when we had more time. She had a frown on her face as I saw her hand touching her little pussy as I turned and walked out, leaving her there all alone. It was my time to tease her now.\n\n***\n\nThe very next day, I was laying on my bed as she came home from school. I had went and bought a pink spread and some plastic to lay on my bed so we would not get it too wet. I had planned on hiding it in my garage after I used it and keep it there just for Amy and me. I did not want her mom to find it.\n\nShe was looking for me as I lay there waiting for her. When she came into my room, I saw the look on her face as she was wanting to Pee for me again as she started to the toilet. I stopped her and told her to come sit down beside me on the bed, holding my hand out for her.\n\n""Today, I want you to sit on my chest and pee so I can see you doing it up close."" I told her as I reached down and helped her out of her bikini panties. ""Now, daddy is going to position you just right, OK? Do you mind if I take my dick out and play with it a little while you sit on me?""\n\n""You want me to pee on you? Do you really want to see me pee or do you want something else, like trying to put it in me?"" she asked as I positioned her hot little pussy on top of my bare chest. ""It is too big, daddy. It is too big for my pussy.""\n\n""I know, baby. Daddy just wants you to pee on me right now. We will have to work on getting you big enough later. But now, I am just going to rub it a little as you pee, OK?"" I told her as she lay back, me bringing my thumbs to open her puffy lips wider as I wanted her hot pee on my chest as she inched her cute ass forward, her little hole so close to me. ""Now, Pee for me. Baby, Pee for me!""\n\nI held her puffy little lips apart as she began to Pee, her beautiful pussy so lovely as I took her young body and moved her so it would splash on my mouth. Her hot little Pee was so lovely as it flowed from her small opening, the light yellow pee now running over my lips as I held her. She was loving it too as she thrashed about over me, her little cunt so beautiful as she pissed on me. Just the sight of her young Pee was enough to make my cock hard and as she let it go, my cock started to cum! I was cumming so hard as my baby girl fed me her Pee!\n\nI then brought my tongue to her smooth slit as I began to lick every drop of her Pee from her sweet tasting little pussy. Then as I licked her, she began to climax! My baby was having a climax as I licked her young pussy!\n\n""Oh, Daddy! You are making me cum! You are making me cum!"" she shouted as she thrust her little pussy harder to my tongue as I held her to me. ""It feels so good to me! Oh, daddy! Oh, daddy! I love it! I love you licking me! I'm cumming again!""\n\n***\n\nAfter that day, Amy would rush home to me, sitting on me as she loved to piss on me. Her little panties were a thing of the past as I had the real thing now, her sweet young pussy to play with and lick anytime I wanted her.\n\nWe began to finger fuck her and started using a small vibrator that I had bought just for her. She had gotten a little older and we were getting her ready for my cock as she was always wanting to take it.\n\nOne day as she came into my room, I had prepared for this occasion as I had got a tube of KY jelly to use on her little pussy. I also had bought a larger vibrator, one with a cock like head on it. We were going to widen her little pussy passage up and today was the day I took her cherry!\n\nI laid her back onto my bed, naked as I spread her young, puffy lips. I began to slowly lick her until I knew she was good and wet. I eased the big vibrator to her smooth, young pussy lips as I began to work it into her wet little slit. I turned it on as it began to buzz, making her jump with excitement as she reached down and rubbed her little clit. I had the big vibrator in her young pussy as I pushed it past her hymen as it ruptured very easily. She let out a groan as it hurt her for a few seconds. Then I kissed away the pain as she began to thrust her little cunt to that big vibrator. It was time for my cock!\n\n""Baby. Daddy is going to put my dick in your little pussy. It may hurt a little to start with, but it will feel better once we get it in."" I whispered to her as I withdrew the big vibrator. ""Daddy wants his baby to enjoy it so I am going to let you work your little pussy down onto me. Take your time and don't rush it. Now, climb on top of me so we can put it in.""\n\nBeing a good girl, she climbed on top of me as I positioned her little pussy right above my big cockhead. I took her small hips into my hands as she reached down and took my cock in her hand. I told her to rub it over her swollen lips first and to make sure she was good and wet. Then I said for her to ease down onto my cock with her sweet little pussy.\n\nShe placed it to her young slit and began to rub the thick head along her slit, her little pussy wanting my cock so bad as she wasted not time as she guided it to her young pussy. As I felt her little flower open up as my cockhead entered her tight little pussy I almost shot my load right then! Her tiny pussy was so fucking hot inside and it was so tight around my big cock as she began to work her little ass in circles, taking more of my shaft into her tight little pussy.\n\nOh! Oh! Oh, Daddy! This is so good! You have it so deep in me!"" she shouted out in pleasure. ""Make me cum! Fuck me, daddy! Fuck your baby's pussy!""\n\nI held her there, her hips in my hands as I began to slowly sink my big cock to her small pussy. I was letting her do the work as she felt so good to my dick. I felt her when she started to cum, her young body shaking as her orgasm flooded over her tender, young pussy. She was humping me, up and down as her little body went stiff, knowing she was cumming as I held my big cock so deep in her tight, little pussy. My baby girl was having her first climax with my cock buried so deep in her young pussy!\n\n""Oh daddy! You are fucking the Pee out of me!"" she moaned as she continued to cum, her little pussy thrusting to my big cock. ""What took you so long to fuck me? Oh, Daddy! It's so good! I love it! I love your big cock fucking me! Fuck me! Oh, please! Fuck me!""\n\nI then really began to fuck her with my big, incestuous cock as I started to cum in her tight little pussy. I had it all the way in her tight little pussy as I started to fill her small cunt with my hot cum. She was moaning and groaning as she took every bit of my huge cock into her smooth, young pussy. And sure enough, she started to Pee as it ran out of her and over my cock. What a feeling it was to have her pissing with my cock buried in her small pussy. I knew that I would have to lick her clean, even if I had to clean my cum off of her with my tongue. I knew she would like that too as I held her to my throbbing cock."
390,Baby-Sitter,"['MF-m-teen', 'family']","Onscreen, the little teleplay appeared to be drawing to a close. Diana was shaking her whole body in time to the music and the movements of her hand. A look of bliss covered her face and Scott quickly realized that she had masturbated herself into an orgasm. Removing her hand from the furry bush, she brought it up to her mouth and licked her fingers. In an exaggerated gesture, she used her hand to blow a kiss at the unseen cameraman. The image faded to black and Scott let out a loud sigh. That tape had been pretty good after all. What he didn't realize was that the best was yet to come. After a few seconds, the screen came alive again. This time it was a sharp and clear video image. The naked woman in this new feature was much more easily identifiable as Diane Fitzgerald. Her hair was cut much shorter and styled similar to the way she now wore it. She was still a lot slimmer that the woman who'd spent so much time giving him emergency phone numbers a few short hours before. The small date and time in the television corner read 03/10/85. This time the camera appeared to be locked in a stationery position, a tight shot of Diane's head and shoulders filling the oversized screen. Scott watched in fascination as her head bobbed up and down, riding on the long thick cock of an unidentified man. With considerable skill she let the saliva covered cock slip from her mouth and ran her tongue up an down it's length. Then with a broad smile she engulfed it again. Scott couldn't take it any longer, he reached down and undid the zipper of his jeans. He pulled down the elastic of his briefs and his now rock hard cock popped free. Never taking his eyes away from the tableau in front of him, he began to lightly stroke his cock. Each gentle touch send sparkling waves of delight up along it's length and throughout the rest of his body. It took all of his willpower not to simply grab hold of his eager cock and pump it to orgasm. He knew if he did it would all be over in seconds. Onscreen, it was quickly obvious that the owner of that unidentified cock was about to release his load under the rapid ministrations of Diane's talented mouth. He could hear the man's low voice caught on the videotape. ""I'm going to cum...."" he called out. Diane's response was to push her head all the way down and deep throat the pulsating cock. A much louder groan from the man told Scott that he had indeed climaxed. Even if it hadn't it was only a few seconds later that Diana slid her head upward, her lips still tightly wrapped against his manhood. As she moved she released her grip slightly and a large stream of sticky while cum dripped down across her chin. Diane obvious relished the taste as she began to eagerly lick up every drop of the precious fluid. She rubbed her cheeks against the still hard cock, smearing them with the sticky residue. Then, smiling for the camera, she reached out with her tongue and licked her cheeks clean. What she couldn't reach with her tongue she scooped up with her finger and like a child playing with a bowl of cake frosting, licked that clean as well. ""Shit, this can't get any better."" Scott thought as she finally gave in to temptation and closed his fingers around an aching cock. He had just begun to gently pump it when he found that once again he was wrong. The close up of Diane faded, this time to be replaced by a much wider shot of the young Mrs. Fitzgerald. She was now down on all fours still facing the camera lens. Standing behind her, his hands wrapped around her ass, was a tall dark haired man. From the way she kept swaying back and forth, a motion matched by the man, it quickly became obvious that she had his cock buried deep inside her. After a few moments, Scott finally shifted his gaze from the delightful sight of Diane's large breasts bouncing in the air to the face of the man who was bringing such a look of pleasure to her smiling face. There was something about him but Scott just couldn't place him. Remembering that the tape was over a decade old caused him to apply a little imagination and his features soon took on a different aspect. His hair was now a salt and pepper gray and he also wore a mustache and beard, but there was no mistaking those deep blue eyes. It was Dr. Samuel Fitzgerald. The realization caused him to feel a little stupid. Of course it was Dr. Fitzgerald. Did he think the doctor would keep a video of someone else fucking his wife. ""Fuck me, oh baby fuck me!"" Diane Fitzgerald called out as she slammed her body against her husband's cock again and again. ""Fuck me harder!"" Scott was now jerking off frantically, imagining he was the one fucking Diane. It wouldn't be long before he exploded. He was trying to time his climax to that of the couple on the giant TV. ""Oh baby yes."" he murmured as he played with his cock. ""Give me your hot pussy."" \n\nScott and the Fitzgeralds were only seconds from climax when the sound of a car coming up the driveway filled the air. Swinging around to pull up to the front door, the powerful headlights momentarily illuminated the room. Panic stricken, Scott dropped his cock from his hand and quickly pulled up his shorts. Grabbing the remote control, he frantically hit the buttons until the forbidden image vanished from the large screen. Realizing there wasn't time to rewind the tape, he hit eject and quickly grabbed it from the machine. The frightened teenager could hear voices at the front door as he pushed the normally locked draw of the video cabinet closed. Hopefully it would be a long time before they looked at the tape and when they saw that it wasn't rewound they would never connect it with their baby-sitter. \n\n Scott had just landed on the couch as the front door swung open. He tried to still his racing heart and pretended to be absorbed by the movie on the television. Slowly he stood up and turned to face the new arrivals, then realized to his horror that despite his sudden fear, he still had half a hard on. Hopefully it would go unnoticed. ""I'm sorry we're so late."" Mrs. Fitzgerald said as she stepped out of the foyer. ""We had some car trouble."" It was only then that Scott looked at the wall clock and saw that it was almost ten after one in the morning. He's been watching that video for over an hour. ""I hadn't really noticed the time."" Scott said as Dr. Fitzgerald stepped in behind his wife. Scott couldn't help but imagine what the 30 something woman in front of him looked like naked. How would her body compare with the younger version of herself that had just excited him so. He'd never really thought of women that age as sexually attractive, but now strangely found himself willing to trade a chance with Sally for one with Diane. ""Were the boys good?"" Diane Fitzgerald asked innocently, unmindful of the lust filled thoughts directed at her. ""Oh they were great, as usual."" Scott replied. ""They went right to bed at 09:30 and I haven't heard a peep out of them since.""\n""I'll just run up and check on them."" the Doctor interjected as he headed for the stairs. ""Good idea."" Diane said as she stepped toward Scott. ""Oh shit."" Scott thought, remembering his semi-erect cock. ""Any closer and I'm going to get a boner again."" Just then, Diane's attention was distracted by another woman's voice from the foyer. She stopped in her step and turned her head in that direction. ""Diane, honey, you forgot your compact in the car."" said the tall blonde woman who stepped into the room. ""Thanks Christine."" Diane said as she reached out for the small plastic compact. Scott's sudden new appreciation of older women suddenly went into overdrive as he looked at the new arrival. Christine looked to be about Diane's age but had a body that could've matched that on the old video. In fact, wrapped in a tight cocktail dress that looked like it had been spray painted on, her breasts looked both larger and about to pop out at any moment. ""Oh Scott, let me introduce my little sister."" Diane said. ""She gave us a lift home from the club.""\n""Nice to meet you."" Christine said as she walked over and extended her hand. ""And for the record, we're only twenty minutes apart so you can forget that little sister stuff."" So enthralled had the teenager been by Christine's prominent breasts, he'd totally missed the fact that aside from the different hair color the two woman had a family resemblance that was unmistakable. They been born identical twins but the years had made some changes in their appearence and Diana definitely now carried around a few more pounds than Christine. \n\n""The boys are fine, fast asleep."" Dr. Fitzgerald said as he came back down the stairs. ""Just let me get the keys to the wagon and I'll run you home, Scott.""\n""Are you sure that's such a good idea, sweetheart?"" Diane asked her husband. ""You've had an awful lot to drink tonight.""\n""Nonsense, I'm fine."" came his response. ""Samuel."" Diane said in a strong quiet tone that said volumes, coupled with a powerful stare. ""Oh all right, I'll call car service for him."" he replied. ""I think that would be better."" Diane agreed. Scott just sort of stood there trying to be inconspicuous when in reality he was checking out the two sisters. Diane was wearing a blue party dress that accented breasts that Scott thought were even bigger than he'd seen in the video. He knew Diane belonged to the local health club but she never really got back the figure that she'd had before her pregnancies. Christine on the other hand had kept the same form she'd had since their high school days. Scott was again worrying about getting hard as he wondered what she would look like in a video like Diane's. ""They say it'll be at least an hour before they can get a car over here."" Sam said as he put down the phone. ""I guess that's one of the drawbacks of living outside of town.""\n""Then tell them to forget it."" Christine offered. ""I'll drop Scott off on my way back home.""\n""Are you sure it wouldn't be too much trouble, Sis."" Diane asked. ""He lives on the far side of town, not really near your new house.""\n""Not at all. How long could it take at this time of night."" Christine countered with a smile. ""It's silly for him to sit around for another hour waiting for a ride.""\n""Fine, its settled then."" Sam Fitzgerald said as he reached into his jacket for his wallet so he could pay Scott. ""Thanks, Mr. Fitzgerald."" Scott said as he took the money, even though he was more interested in watching the two sisters out of the corner of his eye. They were exchanging hugs and kisses and for a fleeting moment, Scott wondered if they ever did anything together. He had always heard stories about sisters and such but never actually knew anyone who knew it for a fact. The thought passed quickly as Christine gave Sam a quick hug and kiss on the cheek. Scott followed her out the door after saying goodnight to the Fitzgeralds once more. He couldn't help noticing that Christine had a really tight ass as she walked in front of him. \n\nStepping out into the clear warm night, Christine walked over to a baby blue Cadillac convertible parked in the circular driveway. The car had to be at least 40 years old and in mint condition. Scott respectfully stepped up to the highly polished fender and ran his hand across the metal. ""This is one awesome car."" He said, now paying more attention to the machine than female anatomy. ""My ex-husband's pride and joy."" Christine said with a touch of triumph in her voice. ""I sometimes think he cared more about this car than me. That's one of the reasons I enjoyed taking it as part of the settlement so much."" Scott didn't really hear what she said, he was too totally wrapped up in the engineering marvel next to him. This car had magic. If he could take Suzie out in a car like this instead of his father's old Sentra, there'd be no problem getting her to put out. ""I wish, just once, I could drive a car like this."" he mused outloud. ""Sure, why not."" Christine said. ""What?"" Scott looked up. ""I said, sure, why not."" Christine repeated. Scott was sure she was joking until she removed the keys from her small purse and tossed them to him. Even then, he couldn't believe she was actually going to let him drive a car so valuable. ""My husband kept this garaged for most of the year, taking it out only for special occasions."" she said as she walked around to the passenger side. ""Me, I think a car is meant to be used. What use is a thing of beauty if no one ever gets to see it."" Scott quickly snapped out of his disbelief and sprinted to the passenger door and opened it for her. ""Why thank you. It's nice to see a young man with manners."" Christine remarked as she slid into the leather covered seat, giving Scott a good view of her long slender legs. Closing the door, he stood there for a second, admiring both her legs and breasts which he could now see from above. He wasn't sure which was more impressive, the woman or the car. Her ex-husband must've been a real jerk to have lost both. ""Well hop in and lets go."" Christine smiled. Scott literally ran to the other side of the car and jumped in behind the wheel. The eight cylinder engine roared to life and they sped down the driveway. \n\nOn the way back to town, Scott learned a little about Christine Carey, or CC as she was know to her friends. She had grown up in Spring Valley but had moved away after college, which explained why Scott had never heard of Mrs. Fitzgerald having a sister, much less a twin. She'd married an older man, some sort of investment banker when she was 25. The marriage had gone sour and ended in a divorce a little over a year before. After traveling awhile, she'd decided to come back to her roots and moved back to town. In fact, she had just closed on the old Miller place the previous week. ""The house needs some major work, but I think that's the most interesting thing about it."" Christine was saying. ""I'm looking forward to renovating it. And the best part is that old Mr. Moneybags, my ex, is paying for it.""\n""Wow, you must've had some lawyer."" Scott remarked. ""No, not really."" Christine replied. ""In fact he never even contested the settlement. he just signed it and that was that.""\n""I don't understand."" Scott said. ""Well I'm not really supposed to say anything, that was one of the points in the settlement. But what the hell, he's four thousand miles from here and who are you going to tell."" she laughed. Christine had his full attention, this was interesting. ""It seems that in addition to his interests in money and old cars, my husband also had an somewhat keen interest in young men. Not a bad interest I'll grant you, but one which his fellow business associates really wouldn't understand. So rather than go through a lengthy and somewhat public divorce proceedings, I asked and he gave. It was as simple as that."" Scott had to surpress a shudder. What kind of man would prefer a guy to the hot woman sitting beside him. \n\n""Is that the road out towards the reservoir?"" Christine asked as she pointed to a turnoff and changed the subject. ""Yes it is.""\n""Would you mind taking the long way around, I used to love going out there when I was younger. That is if your not in a hurry to get home?"" The fact that is was already one thirty in the morning never entered Scott's mind. He immediately said OK. \n\nA bright full moon reflected in the still waters of the reservoir as they turned onto the road that ran around it. Going this way was going to add at least a half hour to the trip home but Scott couldn't care less. The longer he spent with Christine the better. He found her directness fascinating. Cruising along at a slow speed, they soon passed two cars parked by the water's edge. They were apart a thousand feet apart and the occupants of neither gave notice of the Caddie passing by. ""Is this still the major make-out point that I remember it to be?"" Christine abruptly turned and asked as the two cars faded in the distance. ""Er...yes."" Scott answered, taken of guard by the question. If they'd been passing by twenty-four hours from now, those two cars would be multiplied a dozen fold. ""It's nice to see that some things don't change."" Christine mused. ""There's something to be said for tradition after all."" Scott just agreed with a noncommittal response. ""Have you ever brought a date out here?"" Christine asked. Taken aback, Scott turned and looked at the older woman. He was unquestionably not used to someone of her age talking to him like that. ""Yeh, a few times."" he quietly answered. In truth, it was here that he'd gone with Debbie Wilson on his birthday and would be back here tomorrow night with Susie. ""I thought as much."" Christine smiled. ""I think that at some time or another, every guy and girl from Spring Valley comes up here. They used to call this place the cherry grove because more kids lost their virginity up here than any place in the county."" Scott turned and looked at her again. he just couldn't believe the things she was saying. If she noticed the look on his face, she had no reaction. ""Make a right turn over there."" the blonde woman said as she pointed to a small path next to a maintenance shed. ""I want to show you something."" \n\nFollowing her instruction, Scott turned onto the path and drove into a heavily wooded area. They went a few hundred feet and she told him to slow down and watch for a opening in the trees. Then to make another right turn into it. The turn came up suddenly and he had to make a hard right to make it. As the wheels skidded in the dirt he was afraid she was going to complain about what she might be doing with the car. Instead she stared right ahead, seemingly lost in thought. About twenty-five feet ahead they emerged into a small opening right at the edge of the water line. The clearing was barely large enough for the car, having been partially reclaimed by nature since the last time Christine had been here. Still it was a spectacular view. From right to left you could see the entire reservoir as well as the brightly lit moon above. You could even see the stars forming a frame for the white globe. Best of all, it was far away from the heavily lit area where everyone usually parked. ""It's beautiful."" Scott said as he took it all in. ""I wasn't sure it would still be here."" Christine said, her face still basking in long ago memories. ""This was one of the best kept secrets back when I was in high school. It used to be large enough to fit three cars and still offer a little privacy.""\n""Thanks for showing it to me."" Scott said in appreciation. ""I bet you can't wait to bring your girlfriend up here now."" she laughed. Scott turned a bright red. That was exactly what he was thinking. ""That's OK, there's nothing wrong with that."" Christine quipped, a little amused that she had hit it right on the money. ""After all, I wouldn't have showed it to you if I thought otherwise."" Scott's color quickly faded to normal. He couldn't help thinking this was one strange woman. Interesting, but strange. ""I couldn't tell you how many times I came up here with a guy. In fact it was on this very spot that Jerry Friedman and I did it for the first time when I was 16."" Scott definitely didn't have a response to her statement of how she lost her viginity. ""Diane use to come up here too."" she laughed. ""She wasn't always the proper doctor's wife and PTA president that she is nowadays."" Scott just smiled a knowing smile. Yesterday he would've found that statement hard to believe, but not after seeing that video. Just then, the radio station they'd been quietly playing on their drive started playing an old song. Christine instantly reacted to the song and turned up the volume. ""I can't believe it, that was our song. Jerry and I would listen to it for hours."" Scott watched as Christine closed her eyes and leaned back in the plush seat. The bright light of the moonbeams splashed across her breasts, illuminating the exposed white skin. A broad grin appeared on her face and whatever memories she was enjoying were her own. The song ended and she returned to reality. Scott almost felt like an intruder during such a private moment. And as before, he knew he was staring at her body. Quickly he shifted his gaze back to the lake. \n\n""I don't mind you know."" Christine said. ""Excuse me."" came Scott's reply. ""I said I don't mind."" she repeated. ""Your looking at my breasts.""\n""I wasn't...I mean..I"" Scott answered automatically. ""It's OK, really."" the older woman said as she shifted position, actually giving the teenager an ever better look down her dress. ""When a woman puts on a outfit like this, she expects men to look at them. After all, what's the point of putting them on display if you didn't want them appreciated."" Scott ran his hand through his sandy hair, not sure what to make of her comments. But if she wanted him to look, he was more than willing to oblige. ""I always found it silly when I saw women put on revealing outfits and then get offended or cover up if they noticed a man looking at them."" she continued. ""I work hard on keeping my body attractive. I expect it to get noticed."" It was an awkward moment as Christine moved even closer to him. The scent of her sweet perfume was strong in his nostrils and as every bit as overpowering as the nearness of her soft and very exposed flesh. His worry of earlier this evening returned as all of this frank talk and stimulation combined to produced a first class erection. ""I guess we'd better get going."" Scott said as he reached up and began to turn the ignition key. Before he could turn it, he felt her soft fingers close around his. \n\n""Scott, there's no easy way to say this."" Christine said as she edged ever closer. ""And I've never been very good at being coy. I want you to know I really didn't plan this when I offered you a ride home. I guess what I'm trying to say is that if you want, you can do more than look at my body.""\n""Oh shit!"" Scott though, ""This can't really be happening. This is like a dream."" Christine released her hand from atop Scott's and transferred it to his lap, right on top of his now fully hard cock. ""If you don't want to, I'll understand."" she whispered. ""But either way, what ever happened here between these trees stays here, no one is ever going to know."" She took a long breath and pressed her breasts up against his chest, brushing her lips against his. Feeling no resistance, she kissed him. It was a soft kiss at first, as her fingers rubbed up and down his cock. Then the kiss became harder as her fingers closed around his aroused organ. \n\nIt didn't take long for Scott to respond to Christine's kiss. Whatever little hesitation he might've felt was caused by his inexperience with an aggressive woman. With all the girls he'd dated, even those he'd had sexual experiences with, there was always a certain ""giving in"" aspect. A small wall for them to hide behind from which they could say that it really wasn't their idea. Christine had no need for any such wall. With a force he wasn't used to, he could feel her tongue sliding into his mouth as the pressure against his lips increased. Her full weight was now on him as she brought both hands up to the side of his face. Cradling his head between her red tipped hands, Christine covered his face with kisses. Then she returned to his eager mouth and again began trading deep soul kisses. All this time she'd moved into his lap and was pressing her now very damp crotch against the bulge in his jeans. ""Roomy as this car is,"" she panted between kisses. ""Maybe we'd be better in the back seats."" Scott had no sooner agreed when she pulled off him and motioned for him to go first. It was a little disorientating for him to be taking the secondary role, but at the same time it was exciting as well. The tall young man stretched out on the length of the broad back seat. Christine practically jumped over the front seats to land on his legs. Sitting upright, she reached behind her dress and undid the small clasps there. Like a rubber band, the sudden release caused the red dress to sag a little, no longer held tight against her skin. She reached up and cupped the loose material against her breasts before pulling it down and letting them fall free. The twin globes of delight didn't fall far as long hours in the gym had helped them keep much of the resiliency of her youth. After pulling the dress down around her waist, her fingers returned to her breasts and began to play with the small stubby nipples which crowned dark pink circles. She laughed softly as she extended her middle finger and caressed each to hardness. Then she took each in turn and lifted them as high as she could, reaching out with her tongue to stimulate them with that as well. Scott was content for the moment to just lay back and enjoy the view. It was the first time he'd ever seen a woman play with herself. Even Debbie Wilson had balked when he'd placed her hand on her own breast, quickly pulling it away. As he watched, Scott slid one hand down to his crotch and began to rub against his cock. He had just reached the zipper and was going to pull it down when Christine abruptly let go of her breasts and playfully slapped his hand. ""You just leave that alone."" she said in mock seriousness. ""I'll take care of it soon enough."" Admonished, Scott removed his hand. Christine leaned forward and brought her now hanging breasts to within his reach. ""If you need to play with something, try these."" the older woman grinned. Closing his hands around the offered mounds, Scott noted that they weren't as firm as Suzie's. ""n the other hand, he couldn't imagine her offering them to him in this way. The other comparison he couldn't help making was against those of her sister's. In that instance there was no contest. An image on the television could never compete against the solid reality in his hands. After a few minutes, Christine shifted her position and lifted her breasts so they were level with his face. Scott lifted himself into a sitting position and wrapped his arms around the half naked woman. He reached down and took the closest nipple into his mouth. The fragrance of her perfume was even stronger from the valley between her mounds. Something he had never encountered on a girl before. Scott rolled his tongue round and round the dark rings, alternately taking the hard nibs into his mouth. By the time he'd shifted to the other side, Christine had decided that the young man had a distinct talent. She again took hold of the side of his face and pulled it hard between her breasts. Taking hold of each bouncing mound, she pressed them against his cheeks. She rubbed them back and forth, allowing him to savor the mix of sweat, sex and perfume that was forming there. ""My turn."" she giggled as she broke their embrace and slid her fingers under the edge of his bright yellow T-shirt. \n\nHer fingers slid up against his soft young flesh, taking the shirt with them. ""nly a soft film of light brown hair covered his chest, barely visible against the light skin. Lifting the material above his own small nipples, she traced her long slender fingers against them. The effect on Scott was instantaneous, it felt good. He'd never really considered his own breasts as an erotic area, it was a pleasant surprise. The graceful tune played on his body by Christine's talented fingers was nothing compared to the virtual symphony that erupted when they were replaced by her even more skillful tongue and mouth. ""If this is how it feels when a girl has her tits sucked, it's no wonder Susie loves it so much."" Scott thought, even as he admitted he'd never ask a girl to do this for him. Christine continued to kiss and lick her way down his chest, along his midsection and then finally to the top of his pants. Nimble fingers deftly undid first his belt and then slowly pulled down the well oiled zipper. Then with a tug against his Levi's, she pulled them down as well. The last remnants of her bright red lipstick formed the outline of soft lips as she kissed his young manhood right through the white cotton of his fruit of the looms. The blonde grabbed the elastic waistband of his briefs with her teeth and pulled away the last barrier. Scott's hard cock sprang upward to it's full 7"" height, oozing a small drop of whiteness from it's tip. Christine reached across it with her tongue and swept it clean. The sudden wet touch caused Scott to jump, a brief taste of the feast to follow. Seconds later the young man felt his entire cock engulfed in that same wetness as it quickly disappeared deep into the recesses of Christine's mouth. Her tongue played a lively melody as it worked it's way up and down it's length. Scott could only lay back and sigh in response. It wasn't the young man's first experience with oral sex, but he quickly decided it was the best. Not even the hooker who'd gone down on him at his older brother's bachelor party had been this good. Hesitantly, he reached down and took hold of the back of her short blonde locks and held her head in place. Christine was now sucking him with a renewed vitality, sending sensations through his body that he could feel in his fingertips. It wouldn't take much to cause Scott to explode. Every lick of her tongue, every brush of her lips, pushed him closer and closer to the edge. Cupping his balls in her tender hand, Christine squeezed them softly. The she clamped her fingers around the base of his cock, preventing him from ejaculating. This of course had the reaction of making Scott want to come even more. Still it was an incredible sensation. Finally, Christine released her hold on his ball sac and felt the rush of hot cum erupt from them - a second before it began to shoot into her mouth and throat. She deep throated his cock, catching every spurt of salty cum. After what seemed like an endless supply of manjuice, his cock began to soften and Christine let it slip from her mouth. She wiped her lips with her tongue, catching the few drops with had escaped her. ""I take it you enjoyed that?"" she smirked. Scott simple grinned in return. He was still too lost in the euphoric release he'd just had to even form words. ""Now it's your turn."" Christine beamed as she leaned back against the other end of the back seat and spread her legs. Thinking that she wanted him to fuck her, Scott looked down at his semi-flaccid cock. Even as young and vital as he was, it was going to be a little while before he could perform that action. ""No, not with that."" she smiled as she looked down at the last shiny resides that still clung to his manhood. ""At least not yet."" she added with the promise of what would come later. It didn't take a lot for Scott to realize that his new found lover wanted him to service her orally just as she had done him. The only problem was that he'd never even tried that before. In fact, as far as he knew, none of his friends had ever done it. They all regularly compared notes as to what girl did what. ""ne thing that they all agree on was that the idea of going down on a girl was totally gross. Well it was time to put up or shut up. Slightly hesitant, Scott leaned forward and lifted her legs further apart. Lifting the hem of Christine's dress, he was greeted with three surprises. First was that she wasn't wearing any panties. Second, instead of the large shaggy bush he'd come to expect there was only a tiny fuzz around a bright pink opening. Finally, what little hair there was there was a dark brown, proving that she wasn't a natural blonde after all. \n\nScott stared for a few seconds at the smooth pussy barely two inches beneath him. It was his first real look at a woman's sex. In the past he'd only been concerned with making sure his cock found the hole. ""Well?"" Christine asked, snapping Scott's mind back from it's wandering. Since Scott's hands were still holding her legs apart, Christine reached down with one hand and parted her cunt lips. Lifting his head as far as he could, Scott began to lick away as fast as he could. Christine could tell it was his first experience licking a woman. His tongue was all over the place, but occasionally he would hit the right spot. She gently took hold of his head and began to guide him to her most receptive spots. ""Easy..."" She whispered as she lifted herself so that her open cunt now rested against his eager mouth. ""Just take it nice and slow, let your tongue glide in and out."" Finally Scott began to follow her instructions and began to be rewarded with his first tastes of a woman. The taste was sweet, something that would've surprised his friends. Scott quickly decided that delicious would be a much better description. He wondered if Suzie would taste so good, that is he had the nerve to suggest to her that they try this. ""That's better..."" Christine said as she arched back and enjoyed the feel of his tongue inside her. ""Nice and steady."" Rubbing her now well lubricated cunt back and forth over Scott's face, Christine soon covered his lips with a thin layer of girljuice. As she lifted him off her, she couldn't resist kissing him and licking it off. ""Mmmm"" She purred as her tongue brushed against his and she could taste her own sex in his mouth. She reached down and closed her fingers around his cock. To her delight, it was again rock solid. She gave it a playful tug and still holding it, lifted him off of her. ""Sit up."" Christine said in a voice that said it was more a command than a request. Easing Scott against the firm back of the seat, Christine straddled him. Still keeping a firm grip on his cock, she guided him into her. The soft wet pressure against his cock felt great to Scott as her pussy swallowed his full length effortlessly. She was so lubricated there was absolutely no resistance, a new concept to his somewhat limited experience. Taking a firm grip on each of his shoulders, Christine began to gently rise and fall on his cock. Her breasts began to sway in the night air as she began to pace herself to the beat of a unseen drummer. Her hips began to gyrate with each added thrust, sending additional waves of pleasure through Scott's captive cock and from there across his body. ""Oh God!"" Scott gasped as the woman above him began to move faster and faster. ""ne thought managed to find it's way through the misty haze of joy that was erupting from his every nerve. She was fucking him, not the other way around. It was obvious that she was totally in control. Later, much later, it would give him a lot to think about. Looking in her deep blue eyes, Scott saw a raging lust that was almost scary. Words couldn't describe the sensations he was feeling, or the way they grew in intensity. Each sudden thrust of her body created a suction that drew the very life out of his young manhood. Try as he could, Scott couldn't keep up with the possessed woman. In the end, he simply decided to sit there and enjoy it. As far as she was concerned, only the cock inside of her existed. The rest of simply an attachment. Christina knew that Scott couldn't last much longer, and this time there would be no tricks to delay his eruption. She could feel the tenseness of his body and knew from experience that he was about to let loose. Lifting herself higher so that his cock nearly fell out of her, she drove herself down on it with a fury. Up again she raised and then down with the same abandon. Twice more was all it took as she felt the first hot burst erupt inside her. Slamming her body down upon him, Christine grabbed his arms and pulled him to her. Her mouth sought out his and she kissed him passionately while his seed spread within her. Holding him pressed tightly against her, she continued to pump his still firm cock until his balls had been squeezed of every last drop of that beautiful white cream. Finally it was done and her hot, sweat covered body collapsed upon his. Too exhausted to even lift herself, she just laid there, his cock still within her. Eventually it began to shrink to its pre-aroused state and slipped from within her. So drained were they both, that after closing their eyes for a moment, they both drifted off to sleep. \n\nSunlight replaced moonlight by the time Scott again opened his eyes. Christine was still laying half-naked on top of him. Gently he nudged her awake. ""Good morning."" She said as she lifted herself off of him and pulled up the top of her dress. ""It looked like it going to be a beautiful day."" Scott was perplexed by her casual attitude at waking up in the middle of nowhere. It was like it was something she did all the time. At least she didn't have to explain to her parents where she was all night. ""It's only 5:30,"" Scott said as he looked at his watch. ""If we hurry, I can get home before my family gets up.""\n""Then we'd better get it in gear."" Christine said with enthusiasm. Jumping into the front seat, Christine keyed the ignition and pressed down on the gas pedal. The engine roared to life and she had the car in reverse before Scott had even settled into the passenger seat. ""Better buckle up,"" she warned as they sped out of the clearing. ""This may be a quick, bumpy ride."" That proved to be an understatement as they roared down the country road at a speed that Scott found unnerving. Through it all, Christine handled the powerful machine like an expert. Twenty five minutes later, they were pulling up in front of Scott's house. To his relief, Scott saw that the morning paper was on the porch. A good sign that his parents were still in bed. He had made it. Turning to Christine, he suddenly realized that he had absolutely no idea what to say. His mouth opened but no words came out. ""It's OK."" she said as she placed a raised finger against his lips. ""You don't have to say anything."" Taking her finger way, she leaned over and gave him a quick light kiss on the lips. ""I meant what I said last night."" she began. ""What happened between us stays between those trees."" the older woman added with a beaming smile. Those words were reassuring to the young man as the reality of just what he had actually done began to actually sink in. ""If however you care to take it any further, at least until you go away to school in the fall, well we can see what we can do."" the blonde continued. ""I may not have any need for a baby-sitter, but I'm sure that old house I bought could do with some yard work and such."" Scott didn't know what to answer, too much was happening at once. Christine seemed to sense this and said. ""You don't have to answer now, just think about it. Now get going before everyone wakes up."" Scott was had already opened the car door and was about to step out when a thought popped into his head. He paused and asked Christine a question. ""Are you going back to your sister's house anytime soon?"" he asked. ""Actually, I'm going to have dinner there tomorrow....that is tonight."" she replied. ""Can you do me a favor?""\n""Of course, sweetheart."" came a quick reply. ""I was watching a video last night when you all came home."" he said. ""I...er...didn't get a chance to rewind it and I was wondering if you could.""\n""No big deal."" Christine said. ""But why all this fuss about some movie. Do Diane and Sam deduct a rewind fee from your salary?"" she laughed. ""Well it wasn't a video I was supposed to be watching. It was in the adult draw."" he confessed. ""No problem, love."" Christine smiled. ""I'll take care of it.""\n""It's all the way in the back of the draw, it doesn't have a label, but it's a white tape, all the rest are black.""\n""A white tape?"" she repeated. ""Yeh, all the way in the back."" he also repeated. Christine seemed lost in thought for a few seconds then asked her young lover. ""Scott, this wouldn't have been a sort of amatuer adult tape would it?""\n""You've seen it?"" Scott asked, drawing the obvious conclusion. ""I can't believe Sam still has that tape."" she said to herself, almost forgetting that Scott was there. ""And he has the balls to keep it in the house."" Now it was Scott's turn to be a little confused. What was wrong with a couple having a tape of themselves. After all, they normally kept it locked up. ""Seen it?"" Christine said, finally reacting to Scott's question. ""Honey, you didn't for a minute think that was Diane in that video, did you?""\n""Oh shit!"" Scott said under his breath as he made the connection. Without another word, Scott was out of the car and on the way up the walk. He was halfway there when Christine called out to him. ""And Scott, my friends call me CC"" she called out with the brightest smile of the morning. As the door closed behind him and Scott knew he was safe, he finally had a chance to think. He glanced out the window just in time to see the blue convertible pulling away. ""CC, huh."" he said to himself. ""Maybe yard work wouldn't be so bad after all."""
391,Babylon5,"['MF', 'FF', 'F-alien']","Babylon 5 was a joint Earthgov/Minbari venture, since the Earth Alliance could not afford to build another station on its own. In exchange for financial and material assistance, the Minbari government claimed the right to name the commander of the facility, they chose Captain Jeffrey Sinclair. Capt. Sinclair was a distinguished naval officer, he served courageously during the Minbari Border War and the Narn-sponsored Mars Rebellion. The Minbari respected Sinclair as a warrior and as a man who exercised restraint, he was famous for treating Minbari prisoners of war with fairness and compassion.\n\nThe main diplomatic body of Babylon 5 was the Ad- visory Council, made up by the ambassadors of Earth, Minbar, Centauri Prime, Narn, and Vorlon. The League of Non-Aligned Worlds held a lesser role, they could advise the Council, but had very little power of their own since they were made up of a large number of varied races. Captain Sinclair represented the Earth Alliance, Ambassador Delenn spoke for the Minbari, G'Kar spoke for Narn, Lindra Mollari represented the Centauri, and Kosh Naranek spoke for the ancient Vorlons.\n\nExplosions blossomed around Babylon 5 as it rotated serenely in space. Flocks of Starfury fighters care- ened wildly around the station, emitting trails of multi-colored fire while huge Omega-class Destroyers spat more vibrant flame from their pulse cannons. The long, sedate Destroyers sailed above and below the station while a Narn Dreadnaught and a Centauri Battlecruiser flew along B5's flanks, their own fighters orbiting their ships and adding to the visual spectacle. A Minbari warship hung in front of the stations' entry bay, surrounded by Non-Aligned vessels and agile fighters. The space around B5 was a graceful cacophony of starships, a ballet enjoyed by several hundred spectators as they watched from the enormous view portals of the habitat area. The ambassadors watched the show from an area near the Zen garden. Food and drink were plentiful as the various alien dignitaries preened at the military prowess of their ships.\n\n""Pity we cannot see the awe-spiring beauty of my Regime's Dreadnaught,"" growled Ambassador G'Kar before he drank heavily from a golden goblet. ""This Centauri ship is a joke.""\n\n""This Centauri ship was once part of a fleet that filled the breadth of this galaxy,"" retorted Ambassador Mollari with a sneer. ""Your Dreadnaught isn't fit to ferry fuel.""\n\n""Would you like to test the power of my ship?"" spat G""Kar.\n\n""If we weren't in neutral space, you bet,"" glared Lindra.\n\n""Ambassadors, please!"" placated Captain Sinclair as he quickly moved between the two fuming aliens. ""We are trying to celebrate the beginning of an age of peace.""\n\n""Your age won't be in my lifetime,"" replied G'Kar before he stalked away from Sinclair and moved to chat with a group of fellow Narn.\n\n""The Narn are such a barbaric race,"" smiled Lindra smoothly. ""The universe will be a better place when they are erased from existence.""\n\n""We need to understand the Narn so we can co-exist with them,"" admonished Sinclair.\n\n""The Narn only understand violence and death. They will continue to threaten both of our realms unless they are broken for all time,"" disagreed the beautiful Centauri woman.\n\n""I hope it won't come to that,"" frowned Jeffrey.\n\n""You're an optimist. That's very charming,"" smiled Lindra as she slid a slim arm around the captain's.\n\n""Uhh, I better see to the other guests,"" excused Sinclair while he escaped Lindra's grasp, then hastily moved to a gathering of League representatives.\n\n""Such a handsome human,"" grinned Lindra hungrily.\n\nThe assembled guests halted their conversations when a bright Jumppoint emerged from empty space. A long, exotic-shaped vessel exited Hyperspace, a Vorlon Flyer. The other performing ships quickly moved out of the Vorlon vessel's way as it slowed its approach, aligning with B5's landing bay before sliding inside. Fifteen minutes later, the ambassadors turned in unison as ambassador Kosh entered the Zen Garden, his armored form hovering above the ground as he drew close to the awe-struck attendees. \n\n""Welcome to Babylon 5, ambassador,"" greeted Sin- clair.\n\nThe Vorlon nodded in acknowledgment, then looked up at the assembled starships above.\n\n""He who lives by the sword shall die by the sword,"" rasped Kosh from his glowing translator.\n\n""Yes, that's a human expression,"" smiled Sinclair appreciatively.\n\n""There is truth in it,"" replied Kosh before he spun around and floated out of the Garden.\n\n""Not much of a party guy, is he?"" remarked Lindra as she slid up behind the captain.\n\n Captain Sinclair entered his quarters, then slowly eased out of his dress uniform jacket. A noise from the bedroom jolted Sinclair fully awake, he unholstered his PPG and aimed it at the sliding glass panel as it moved aside. Catherine Sakai stood abruptly within the paneled doorway, her brown eyes wide as she stared down the barrel of Jeffrey's PPG.\n\n""Hello to you, too,"" said Catherine as she raised her arms into the air in surrender.\n\n""Cath! I'm sorry!"" grinned Jeff sheepishly as he holstered his gun, then rushed forward to squeeze Catherine tightly within an embrace.\n\n""You're forgiven,"" whispered Catherine as she af- fectionately nuzzled Jeff's neck.\n\n""What are you doing on B5? I thought you had some assignment along the Rim,"" said Jeff as he backed away, his hands still resting on Catherine's shapely hips.\n\n""I leave in a month, but I thought that I would visit you first. This is your big day, opening cere- monies for the station, right?"" asked Cath.\n\n""Yes, all of the represented governments are trying to outdo each other,"" replied Jeff as he led Catherine to a chair, then sat opposite her. ""It's a real head- ache.""\n\n""I can imagine,"" smiled Cath sympathetically. ""Well, hopefully I can cheer you up a bit.""\n\n""You already have,"" said Jeffrey. ""I can use the company.""\n\n""Lonely at the top, huh?"" retorted Cath while she left her chair and slid onto Jeff's lap. ""I think that I can chase your blues away.""\n\n""Show me,"" grinned Jeff mischievously.\n\nCatherine lowered her lovely face next to Jeff's, kissing him warmly on the lips. Jeff returned her kiss enthusiastically, his hands sliding up and down her back. Catherine pulled away from Jeff, then grasped his right hand, leading him into the small, snug bed- room. Catherine pushed Jeff onto the sheets, then pulled off her tunic, revealing her small, pert breasts. Jeffrey smiled with appreciation as Catherine slid out of her pants and panties, her ass firm and tight as she wiggled it before Jeff teasingly. She climbed onto the bed, straddling Sinclair as she leaned forward and kissed him on the mouth, her tongue insistent as it probed within Jeff's throat. Jeff placed his hands on Catherine's breasts, squeezing the soft mounds lovingly while he savored the sweet flavor of the young woman's lips. Cath moved her body so that Jeff could place his mouth on one of her tits, his lips sucking loudly as they enfolded one of her nipples and suckled it lustfully.\n\n""That's good,"" moaned Catherine as she closed her eyes and bit her lower lip, her body burning with arousal as Jeff slid his hands over her naked flesh. Jeff caressed the naked woman's short, black hair, then pressed her face against his, their lips wrestling sensually together. Catherine rubbed her crotch against Jeff's cock, her pussy folds glistening with honey as her labia quivered in anticipation. Jeff and Cath laughed as they struggled to remove his uniform pants and underwear, then Cath began rubbing Jeff's cock with her hand until his body grew relaxed with ecstasy. The naked woman rubbed the head of Jeff's rod against her throbbing slit, then pushed the engorged member into her ravenous vagina. Jeff grasped Cath's breasts firmly as he began pumping into her cunt, his pole hard and thick as it slid up and down within her clenching fuck hole. Both lovers moaned loudly as they writhed against each other, Catherine's nude skin became slick with sweat as she rammed her pussy against Jeff's tool. Cath grabbed the head board of the bed with her hands, her hips gyrating rhythmically as Jeff's cock rammed into her belly. Jeff grunted as his member released a stream of jism into Catherine's womb, her vagina milk- ing his pole for every drop of cream.\n\n""Hopefully this will bring the station luck,"" whis- pered Catherine impishly as she lay sated upon Jeffrey's strong chest.\n\n""With a christening like this, Babylon 5 could sur- vive an attack by dragons,"" smiled Jeff before he kissed Catherine's slick hair affectionately.\n\nChapter 2\n\nEarth Year 2258\n\nThe orbital station hung peacefully over Ragesh 3. The tranquility of the planet was broken when a large Jumppoint swirled open, disgorging a fleet of Narn battlecruisers and fighters. Remote drones surrounding Ragesh 3 opened fire, destroying several fighters before the attacking Narn ships returned fire, filling the void with sheets of plasma bursts that ripped the drones apart, then crippled the station. Fires flared from breeches in the station's hull as the facility's commander desperately sent a distress call towards Centauri Prime. Two Narn battleships locked their weapons on the dying station, firing two focused proton beams that sliced the facility apart with ob- scene ease.\n\n ""Good morning, handsome,"" purred Catherine Sakai as she wrapped her arms around Sinclair's bare shoulders.\n\n""Don't, I'll be late for duty,"" moaned Jeff while Cath rubbed her breasts against his back.\n\n""You're the captain, you can demote anyone who complains,"" whispered the alluring woman into Jeff's ear.\n\n""Cath, I'm shocked,"" smiled Jeff before he dis- entangled himself from Catherine's warm embrace, then fastened his uniform trousers before zipping.\n\n""Lunch at the cafe?"" offered Catherine as she lay back upon the bed, tempting Jeff with her naked body.\n\n""Sure,"" agreed Jeff while he tucked in his shirt, then pulled on his blue jacket. ""When do you go back out?""\n\n""Two weeks. Interplanetary Expeditions wants a scout to check out a system that they're thinking about surveying. It's far out along the Rim, in a region of unexplored space,"" replied Catherine casually.\n\n""Sounds dangerous,"" remarked Sinclair as he poured a glass of processed orange juice, then drank it quickly.\n\n""I've been to the Rim before. Remember last year?"" retorted Catherine indignantly.\n\n""Yes, every agonizing minute. You can't imagine how many times I wished you were here while the ambas- sadors whined and threatened each other. Sometimes I think that I'm a baby-sitter, not a military com- mander,"" frowned Jeffrey.\n\n""You've done a great job. At least you kept the station in one piece,"" smiled Catherine mischievously.\n\n""So far,"" grinned Sinclair before he leaned over Cath, kissing her passionately on the mouth before he sighed with longing and left the room.\n\n Jeffrey Sinclair walked casually down a corridor towards Command and Control. He nodded a greeting to the various alien guests and residents who passed by, his mood cheerful and content. Sinclair's contentment faded as he watched Lt. Commander Susan Ivanova rush towards him.\n\n""Captain! Earthforce just sent us a gold chan- nel message. Narn warships have attacked Ragesh 3, a Centauri colony. The Advisory Council is meeting, and Earthgov wants you to declare Earth neutral,"" gasped Susan urgently.\n\n""Great way to begin a day,"" muttered Sinclair before he marched towards the Council room.\n\n""This attack is an outrage!"" shouted Lindra Mollari as she stood before the gathered League worlds. The ambassador of the Centauri Republic was dressed in tight purple leggings and polished, black jack boots. A purple waist coat covered her torso, the jacket fes- tooned with medallions and other shiny ornaments. A short cape draped over her left shoulder, and her long, silky black hair was tied behind her back in a loose ponytail. Lindra pursed her brightly painted red lips, then pointed accusingly at G'Kar, who sat on the far right side of the Advisory table watching Lindra's antics with grim amusement.\n\n""This butcher and his race have attacked a de- fenseless Centauri colony and slaughtered its inhabi- tants, women and children! You cannot allow this crime to go unpunished!"" spat Lindra.\n\n""And now we see the Centauri gift for exaggera- tion in action,"" retorted G'Kar smoothly as he stood up and moved to stand opposite Mollari. ""The Narn were merely answering a call for assistance transmitted by Ragesh 3. Imagine our shock when our ships Jumped into the system and found the entire colony destroyed, obviously the work of raiders.""\n\n""Narn lies are transparent!"" hissed Lindra as she glared hatefully at G'Kar. ""If you think you can get away with this, you're mistaken. The Centauri Fleet will tear your precious Regime to ribbons!""\n\n""You are welcome to try, ambassador,"" smiled G'Kar coldly.\n\nAs the League members argued over whether to censure the Narn Regime, Captain Sinclair and Ambas- sador Delenn entered the room. Sinclair took his place at the head of the Advisory table while Delenn stood to his right.\n\n""Gentle beings, please!"" shouted Sinclair as he pounded the table's gavel firmly. ""We must have order!""\n\n""If you want order, then I suggest you eject this Narn from the chamber and declare war on his bar- baric Regime!"" retorted Lindra hotly.\n\n""Better yet, expel this female who lusts for death and innocent blood!"" growled G'Kar.\n\n""Ambassadors, please! Return to your seats,"" suggested Sinclair with a firm glance at both standing officials. ""Let's conduct this meeting in a civilized manner.""\n\n""You better use simple words to explain that concept to G'Kar,"" muttered Mollari loudly enough for everyone in the room to hear.\n\n The disembarkation area was crowded with humans and aliens as they left transports or waited to be boarded on departing shuttles. Two gorgeous human women emerged from the shuttle bay, attracting many appreciative stares and whispers as they shouldered their travel bags while sliding amongst the throng. Eventually, the two women entered the Zocalo, stopping in front of a store display to say their good-byes.\n\n""It was..interesting meeting you,"" smiled Talia Winters before she tugged off the black glove of her right hand.\n\n""I enjoyed our..conversations as well,"" grinned Lyta Alexander as she removed her own glove, then wrap- ped her slim fingers around Talia's bare hand. The two women gasped softly as they entered each other's minds, stimulating each other in ways mere mundanes could only dream of. Aware of the presence of spectators, the women quickly re-garbed their hands, then smiled secretly at each other.\n\n""Be seeing you,"" waved Talia before she turned away and disappeared into the stream of shoppers.\n\nSighing softly to herself, Lyta walked to a nearby terminal, then searched the schematic of the station for the location of Ambassador Kosh's quarters. Finding her goal, Lyta traversed a series of passage- ways and lifts until she reached the Vorlon's assigned room. The lovely redhead donned the air mask sitting in a nearby holder, then straightened her posture be- fore pressing the door release and stepping into a holding chamber of thick gas. The inner hatch raised open, allowing Lyta to walk into Kosh's private chamber. The methane mixture that Kosh breathed was thick and obscuring, making it very difficult for Lyta to examine the room in detail. A decorated blind sat in one corner of the chamber, adorned with colorful swirls and strange designs. A computer terminal was set in the right-hand wall, along with a large array of organized data crystals. Kosh turned away from the monitor, regarding Lyta with his one gold-green eye port.\n\n""Hello, my name is Lyta Alexander,"" greeted the young woman nervously. ""I've been wanting to meet a Vorlon almost all my life.""\n\n*What is your business with me?* inquired Kosh directly into Lyta's brain.\n\nLyta gasped at the power of Kosh's thoughts, her right hand clenched between her breasts as her red lips parted sensually. Kosh's eye flared briefly, and the gas seemed to swirl just a bit more energetically. Lyta frowned in concentration as she attempted to reply to Kosh's telepathic question.\n\n*I want to serve you. To aid the Vorlon cause,* transmitted Lyta.\n\n*Why?* retorted Kosh.\n\n*I feel close to you. I've felt this way ever since I saw your image on ISN. I know that I can help you,* replied Lyta earnestly.\n\n*A servant of the Vorlons must be strong, dis- ciplined. Can you be strong?* asked Kosh with an in- tent stare.\n\n*Yes,* replied Lyta firmly.\n\n*Then I will test you,* said Kosh before all of the methane gas disappeared through floor ducts behind him. Lyta slowly took off her air mask, hesitantly breathing the now clear air.\n\n*Take off your clothes,* ordered Kosh.\n\nLyta stared at Kosh in dumb amazement, then she slowly complied, removing her grey jacket, pants, and black blouse. The redhead stood before Kosh clad only in her black lace bra and panties, her arms wrapped nervously under her breasts.\n\n*All of them,* said Kosh, his eye burning with what seemed to be lust.\n\nTrying to comprehend the Vorlon's strange re- quest, Lyta undid the back of her bra and let it fall to the sterile, cold floor, followed a moment later by her delicate panties. Deciding to be bold, Lyta thrust out her bare tits and placed her hands behind her back, exposing her pussy and patch of red pubic hair to the entranced Vorlon.\n\nKosh's encounter suit snapped mechanically as the large helmet slowly rose into the air. Lyta watched with wide eyes as a stream of light escaped the suit, a stream that expanded into a bright, multi- limbed being of energy.\n\n*This..is your true form?* thought Lyta in rapt wonder.\n\n*Yes. You are the first young one to see a Vorlon's body in a thousand years,* replied Kosh while several tendrils snaked out to caress Lyta's naked body. Lyta moaned as the ethereal tentacles slid across her flat stomach and full breasts, the limbs teasing her nipples until they grew hard with desire.\n\n""Please..don't,"" moaned Lyta as Kosh fondled her pussy, his appendage rubbing against her clit until her vagina grew wet with hunger.\n\n*You must cast off your carnal desires. You must move beyond flesh. I will purge you of your primitive lust,* whispered Kosh as his glowing body drew nearer to Lyta, hovering over her limp body as she leaned back against the unyielding wall.\n\n*Purge me,* begged Lyta as she looked up into the Vorlon's radiance, the light of her god.\n\nTwo tendrils shot out, wrapping around Lyta's wrists and pinning them above her head. Two more limbs slid around her legs, spreading her thighs open so that her pussy was open to probing. Smaller ten- tacles caressed Lyta's heaving tits as the woman panted in ecstasy, her skin burning with each touch of Kosh's body. Lyta bit her lower lip as Kosh slowly pushed a phallic-shaped tendril into her cunt, the probe ad- vancing relentlessly into her vagina until it entered her empty belly and filled it with pulsing life. The naked young woman groaned with pleasure as Kosh began pumping in and out of her slit, his member expanding to fill her fuck hole until it hurt. Kosh's thrusts became so strong that Lyta's feet left the ground, her back slid up and down the wall as the Vorlon rammed his tool into her dripping cunt. Lyta's moans grew louder and louder, making Kosh even more excited until his glowing eyes burned like two small suns. Kosh turned Lyta's small, naked body around until her stomach, tits, and face pressed against the cold wall. The Vorlon slid shining tendrils across the woman's buttocks, relishing the feel of her tight ass before he pried her cheeks apart and re-inserted his member into her clenching twat.\n\n""Fuck me, Kosh!"" shouted Lyta as she pressed her hands against the wall, her tits crushed against the polished metal as the Vorlon slammed his tool deep into her belly. Kosh extended two limbs, holding Lyta's feet above the floor as he squeezed her curvaceous hips. Lyta's bare toes dangled and shook with each thrust of Kosh into her pussy, her inner thighs glistened with her juices as her right cheek pressed against the wall, her red lips invitingly open as she gasped with each ram into her womb. Kosh rubbed Lyta's painted lips with a glowing tentacle, the ten- dril slid across her moist, pouty flesh, then slithered inside her mouth. Lyta wantonly began sucking on the limb as it moved down into her throat, spreading her jaws apart until her mouth was stuffed with his radiant appendage. Kosh crushed his enormous body against Lyta's nude form, his tendrils probing both of her orifices while smaller limbs rubbed across her bare legs and ass.\n\nLyta orgasmed without warning, her cries muffled by the tentacle in her mouth as her cunt quivered with released tension. A fresh flood of honey gushed out of Lyta's slit, over Kosh's member, and down her naked legs to pool wetly on the floor beneath her. Kosh experienced Lyta's powerful orgasm from the mental link he shared with her. The spear of sexual ecstasy shot into his own mind, catalyzing an orgasm of his own that caused his ghostly body to flare like a new-born super- nova. \n\nKosh gently laid Lyta's naked body to the floor, then he slowly floated to his open encounter suit, which he quickly re-entered and sealed shut. The Vor- lon floated forward until he looked down on the softly panting woman, her pale skin slick with sweat. Lyta raised her disheveled face towards Kosh, her eyes hot with devotion and longing. Kosh nodded in satisfac- tion, his eye port closed to a mere point.\n\n*You will serve,* said the Vorlon.\n\n\n\n""ISN has just received a report from the Narn/ Centauri border. The Centauri Republic has begun moving more of its Fleet towards the colonies adjacent to Narn space. Raids and minor skirmishes between Narn and Centauri warships have increased, signaling a rise in tensions between the two interstellar powers. Earth- force analysts predict that this is just the beginning. The clouds of war are looming on the horizon."" \n\n***\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nCaptain Sinclair and Catherine Sakai entered the landing bay terminal early in the morning, when there were very few people waiting for passage. Catherine carried a small duffel bag with her few be- longings over her right shoulder while she held Jef- frey's hand tightly with her own. The couple reached the exit hatchway, a security guard scanned Catherine's identi-card, then retreated a short distance to give the two lovers some privacy.\n\n""Well, this is it,"" smiled Catherine as she gazed at Jeff affectionately. ""I guess I'll see you in a few months.""\n\n""It will seem like years,"" replied Jeffrey as he brushed back some of Catherine's short, black hair with his hand.\n\n""I'll make it up to you,"" whispered Catherine huskily before she brushed her red lips against his cheek.\n\n""This is a hell of a time to ask this, but I've been so happy with you when we're together..will you marry me?"" asked Jeffrey self-consciously.\n\n""Marry you?"" blinked Catherine in surprise, her eyes wide with disbelief. ""We've known each other since the Academy, but I never really thought about it. We always seemed to drift apart, then come back to- gether in cycles.""\n\n""I want us to stay together this time, for the rest of our lives,"" murmured Sinclair as he squeezed both of Catherine's hands.\n\nCatherine looked down at the floor for several moments, her face frowning in thought. Finally, she looked up into Jeff's eyes, her expression serene.\n\n""Yes, I'll marry you,"" answered Catherine warmly.\n\nJeffrey smiled with pleasure, then wrapped his arms around Catherine, holding her tightly to his body. Catherine nuzzled Sinclair's neck, then broke away from his embrace, her eyes misting with tears.\n\n""I better go or I'll never leave,"" said Cath- erine before she kissed Jeffrey quickly on the lips, then marched into the passageway that led to her wait- ing scout ship.\n\nSinclair moved to stare out of a porthole until Catherine's ship, the Sky Dancer, emerged from the docking bay and sailed gracefully towards the Jump Gate. The Gate flared briefly as a vortex formed with- in its frame, creating a portal into Hyperspace that eagerly devoured the blocky vessel.\n\n""Come back soon,"" whispered Sinclair as he laid his hand upon the cold glass of the observation window.\n\n\n\nTalia Winters hesitantly entered C-and-C, her gloved hands clasped together against her stomach as she searched the busy room for Susan Ivanova, the woman she was ordered to meet with.\n\n""Uh, excuse me, ensign,"" Talia said quietly to a young man operating the scanner array, ""could you tell me where Lt. Commander Ivanova is?""\n\n""I think she's talking to a group of ambassadors about living quarters, Mr. Garibaldi would know for sure,"" replied the ensign quickly.\n\n""Where's Mr. Garibaldi?"" inquired Talia.\n\n""The Casino. He's usually there around this time of day.""\n\n""Thank you,"" replied Talia before she left the Command deck.\n\n\n\nLoud music pounded the air within the Casino as bright laser beams illuminated the stygian interior. Alien and human voices rolled with a blaring cacophony as patrons placed bets at the tables or admired the beautiful dancers gyrating on three stages. Far against the right hand wall, Ambassador Mollari and Security Chief Garibaldi drank deeply from tall, glass mugs, leering at the dancers and laughing almost con- trollably at their own drunken antics.\n\n""Ya' know, you're not bad for a Centauri woman,"" slurred Michael as he draped his right arm around Lindra's small shoulders.\n\n""You are a gruff barbarian, but I like that in a man,"" grinned Lindra as she tickled the underside of Garibaldi's chin. \n\nBoth revelers broke out into loud guffaws, then slurped down more alcohol before demanding a fresh pitcher from one of the serving girls. The duo's laughter subsided as Ambassador G'Kar walked up to their table and sat down with a grunt.\n\n""All the other tables were full,"" growled G'Kar as he purposefully didn't look at Mollari.\n\n""Great, so now we get the misfortune of his company,"" whispered Lindra loudly towards Garibaldi. Michael sniggered at the jab, then brought up a sober face as G'Kar glared at him. A young blonde girl placed a full pitcher of ale on the table, then offered G'Kar an empty mug. Garibaldi elbowed Lindra, then placed at credit chit in his mouth. The serving girl sighed to herself, then walked over to Garibaldi, bending over to place her mouth over his as she took the chit with her teeth and backed away. Garibaldi and Lindra burst into a fresh fit of laughing, which G'Kar slowly joined with his own bass chuckle. The Narn helped himself to the pitcher, then looked up to regard the stage as a new dancer took her place.\n\n""And now, generous patrons, enjoy the erotic dance of Adira Tyree,"" announced a human male employee. A slow, seductive tune began as a young Centauri girl swayed onto the stage and began swirling slowly in circles, her transparent garments fluttering in the air. The girl's head was shaved except for one long braid of fiery red hair. She slid her hands high up a stationary, silver pole, her back to the audience as she swayed her firm ass hypnotically. The trio at the far table watched in awe, their mouths agape as they stared at the seductive nymph.\n\n""I hate your race, Mollari, and I would see you all dead in a moment, but your young girls are magni- ficent,"" muttered G'Kar reverently.\n\n""Yes, they are,"" sighed Lindra as she watched Adira slide her small hands up and down her buttocks.\n\n""Man, I want to fuck her,"" blubbered Garibaldi before he took a long pull from his mug.\n\n""Uh, Mr. Garibaldi?"" asked Talia while she stood slightly behind the security chief.\n\nGaribaldi bent his head backwards and to the side until he could just make out the blonde girl dressed in a severe suit with a Psi-Corp pin attached to a lapel.\n\n""Ah, shit, the Psi-Corp,"" moaned Michael path- etically. ""What'd I do now?""\n\n""Uh..nothing, sir,"" blushed Talia as Lindra and G'Kar turned to leer at her. ""Could you tell me where Lt. Commander Ivanova is?""\n\n""Susie? She should be at Earharts right about now. She likes a cold beer after she gets off duty,"" replied Garibaldi with an insolent grin. ""Say, you're pretty hot, why not stay with us and toss back a few drinks. You can trust us.""\n\nTalia looked at Garibaldi suspiciously while Lindra tried to stifle a giggle with her left hand.\n\n""No thank you, sir,"" said Talia as she shook her head. ""I really need to report to Cmdr. Ivanova.""\n\n""Later,"" waved Garibaldi before he fastened his focus back on Adira, who was now naked and humping the silver pole like a riding jockey. Talia blushed even more hotly as she picked up the overpowering lust of the three revelers, then glanced at Adira who smiled at her before inserting a long finger into a wet cunt. As Talia practically ran out of the Casino, the three companions clinked their mugs together and roared with contemptuous mirth.\n\n\n\nIt was 18:00 when Talia found the bar Earharts and went inside. This place was bright and airy, filled with relaxing Earthforce personnel and a few civilians who sat at tables and nursed their drinks with ease. Talia found Ivanova sitting at the bar sipping from a glass that definitely did not contain beer. The blonde girl nervously walked up to the bridge officer, then coughed discretely. Susan glanced in Talia's direction, then scowled when she saw the Psi-Corps pin on the girl's lapel.\n\n""What do you want? I'm off duty,"" growled Susan.\n\n""When I was settled in on Babylon 5, I was ordered to find and report to you in person,"" replied Talia cooly.\n\n""Fine. You've reported in. Welcome to Babylon 5,"" muttered Susan as she waved Talia negligently away. The bartender overheard Talia, so the woman rang a small, brass bell loudly and pointed a finger at the surprised young blonde.\n\n""Drinks are on her!"" declared the bartender be- fore the bar roared with approval.\n\n""The crew of this station certainly is inspir- ing,"" observed Talia sarcastically.\n\n""You'll fit in,"" retorted Susan before she took a long gulp from her glass.\n\nFrowning darkly, Talia sat on a stool next to Susan, then ordered a small drink.\n\n""I don't recall asking for company,"" snarled Ivanova while she stared at the array of bottles on the opposite wall.\n\n""You look like you need it,"" replied Talia.\n\nSusan snorted briefly, but didn't object further as Talia sat companionably close nursing her own glass.\n\nLindra Mollari staggered into her richly ap- pointed quarters supported by Adira Tyree. Stumbling drunkenly, Lindra dragged Adira to her large, silken bed, then fell limply over the rumpled sheets. Adira pulled off Lindra's black boots and leggings, then helped the uncoordinated Centauri ambassador out of her coat and unic. Clad only in her bra and panties, Lindra lay outspread on the mattress while Adira took off her own scant costume then crawled on top of the sheets. The lithe dancer stretched out next to Lindra, then ran a finger over the beautiful woman's soft lips. Lindra licked the finger with her tongue, then began sucking lewdly on the digit. Adira giggled at the sensation, then leaned forward, kissing Lindra pas- sionately on the mouth. The two female's mouths caressed each other as their tongues entwined and slid together like horny snakes. \n\nAdira straddled the prone Centauri woman, then carefully unfastened her bra, tossing the lacy garment aside as she bent down to kiss and suck wantonly on the ambassador's breasts. Lindra moaned loudly as she licked her own lips, then reached forward to fondle the dancing girl's round, soft tits. Adira bit her lower lip as Lindra pinched her nipples, the knobs growing hard and erect as Lindra caressed the sensitive pink dots. As Adira continued to suck Lindra's tits, she lowered her right arm, pressing her hand against the groaning woman's crotch, then pushing her panties aside in order to rub her throbbing black-haired snatch.\n\n""That feels good,"" moaned Lindra as she slid her hands over Adira's warm breasts, then down the girl's flat stomach. While the naked girl sucked and licked Mollari's flesh, the prone woman pressed her hands over the girl's buttocks, kneading the firm, smooth ass flesh, then sliding slim fingers into the crack towards Adira's wet cunt. Adira groaned with relish as Lindra pushed two fingers into her slit, the digits plunging deep into her moist vagina to her aching womb.\n\nLindra moved onto her hands and knees, inviting Adira to ravage her lovely ass. The pony-tailed girl pushed her face into Lindra's buttocks, lashing out with her tongue against the naked woman's dripping pussy. Lindra moaned with a deep ache, her body glistening with sweat as she pumped her ass against Adira's young face. Adira eagerly lapped at Lindra's cunt, she sucked the tart juices gushing from the raven-maned woman's vagina before she thrust her tongue into a quivering, pink slit. Lindra squeezed the silk sheets of the bed with her hands, the fabric smooth and slippery as her legs wobbled and her crotch burned with ecstasy. Lindra's orgasm rushed over her again and again, each wave snatching her breath and making her pussy spew another stream of sticky honey. Adira de- voured her lover's cunt juices until her lips and chin were stained with musky jism. Lindra collapsed onto her stomach, then rolled onto her back, allowing Adira to slide her own nude body atop her lover's.\n\n""The Casino owns you?"" panted Lindra.\n\n""Yes,"" replied Adira as she ran her hand over Lindra's right breast.\n\n""How would you like to be my attache?"" inquired Lindra with amischievous twinkle in her eyes.\n\n""My lady! It is unheard of for a slave to hold such an important position!"" gasped Adira in shock.\n\n""I'll buy you from the Casino, then have you declared a free woman on Centauri Prime. You can be my personal slave,"" whispered Lindra before she kissed Adira lightly on the lips.\n\n""I accept, mistress,"" murmured Adira as she leaned down and kissed Lindra hard on the mouth. \n\n***\n\n\n\n Chapter 4\n\nThe transport ship sped across the blackness of space pursued by four Starfuries. The swift fighters flew in a loose square formation as they spat PPG fire at the fleeing transport. The spheres of plasma fire flared as they smashed against a psi-shield erected by the transport's sole occupant. The lead Starfury, its dorsal hull decorated with the black field and omega symbol of Black Omega Squadron, opened a comm channel after yet another of its gun strikes failed to damage its target.\n\n""Omega leader to vessel Seven-Tango-Seven, shut down your engines and surrender your ship or we will be forced to destroy you.""\n\nThe psi-shield protecting the transport grew brighter as the pilot increased its strength, making the energy sphere so powerful that it blossomed like a deadly rose and engulfed the pursuing fighters, ripping them apart like toys. Alone in the void, the transport approached the system's Jumpgate, diving into its ex- panding whirlpool of light.\n\n\n\nJeffrey Sinclair sat quietly upon a marble bench within the Zen Garden. Small birds and a soft breeze created background noises that calmed the nerves and aided contemplation. Sinclair inhaled the rich scents of plants and soft earth, his mind calm as he tried to cast off his worry for Catherine Sakai. It was two weeks since she had left Babylon 5 for the Rim, her task to survey a planet for Interplanetary Expeditions, a megacorp that explored abandoned planets for advanced technology. Catherine hadn't sent any messages since her departure, but that was expected in her line of work. Jeffrey was familiar with the waiting, it was like the vigil of a soldier before battle, never know- ing when or where the enemy would strike. Sinclair's thoughts began to grow darker, but they were inter- rupted by Ambassador Delenn, who walked quietly into the garden, then sat opposite Sinclair on another bench.\n\n""Good Afternoon, Captain,"" smiled Delenn as she bowed at the waist respectfully.\n\n""Good Afternoon, Ambassador,"" replied Sinclair. ""How are you today?""\n\n""Fine. I was hoping to talk to you privately today,"" said the Minbari woman.\n\n""How can I help you?"" inquired Sinclair curiously.\n\n""What do you hear about the Rim? Is anything strange going on?"" retorted Delenn.\n\n""Nothing major. Raids among some of the Non- Aligned Worlds have increased. A few outer colonies have been out of contact for a few days. Peculiar, but not alarming, yet,"" answered Sinclair.\n\n""Minbar has also received reports like this,"" nodded Delenn. ""Some in my government take these incidents very seriously.""\n\n""It's a dangerous galaxy. Violence is a way of life on the frontier,"" said Sinclair. ""I wish it was different, but conflict is inevitable when different cultures come into contact and interact. I only hope that Babylon 5 can offer a better solution to all the races of the galaxy."" \n\n""Order can be imposed on the galaxy, but someone must show the others how to work together. The Minbari are very optimistic about you, Jeffrey Sinclair. We believe that you can guide the other races to a better way, through discipline and strong convictions,"" re- plied Delenn earnestly. ""There is a legend among the Minbari, about an ancient race called the Shadows...""\n\nSinclair's comm link bleeped loudly, interrupt- ing Delenn before she could finish her sentence. \n\n""Captain! An unidentified transport has emerged from the Jumpgate and is now floating dead in space. I've sent a squadron of 'Furies to check it out,"" re- ported Ivanova.\n\n""I'm coming back,"" replied Sinclair before he pressed his link, then smiled apologetically at Delenn. ""Sorry, ambassador, duty calls.""\n\n""We'll speak again,"" acknowledged Delenn with a fragile grin.\n\nCaptain Sinclair walked quickly out of the Zen Garden, leaving Delenn alone to ponder the meditation stones until Kosh floated up behind her.\n\n*Time grows short,* said Kosh within Delenn's mind.\n\n*I know,* sighed Delenn mentally as she bit her lower lip with worry.\n\n\n\n""Captain on deck,"" said Ensign Corwin as Sin- clair marched through the open hatch and walked quickly to the Observation window. Ivanova waited tensely, watching as three Starfuries orbited the drifting transport.\n\n""The fighters report no passengers on the ship,"" said Ivanova as she glanced at Sinclair standing beside her.\n\n""Send a shuttle out there, have a security team check every berth on that ship,"" ordered Sinclair.\n\n""Yes, sir,"" nodded Susan before she opened a comm channel to Security.\n\n\n\nTalia Winters left her bathroom dripping and naked as she toweled her shoulder length blonde hair dry. After drying her nude, lithe body, the telepath sat at her vanity cabinet, then took a brush to comb out her shimmering hair. Talia's eyes were closed as she succumbed to the simple pleasure of running the comb through her golden mane, the bristles hard and caressing as they ran across her scalp. A delicate hand slid onto Talia's bare shoulder, startling the young woman as she opened her eyes wide and discovered the intruder standing behind her.\n\n""Still beautiful,"" whispered Jennifer Ironheart as her eyes ran up and down Talia's naked form. \n\nTalia blushed hotly, then rose from her chair to hug her fiery-haired visitor.\n\n""Damn, it seems like its been forever,"" moaned Talia as she held her friend tightly.\n\n""Yes, it's been too long,"" smiled Jennifer while she stroked Talia's still-damp hair.\n\n""What are you doing here? How long can you stay?"" asked Talia quickly.\n\n""Not long. I just wanted to see you one more time,"" replied Jennifer with a sad grin.\n\n""Sounds serious,"" frowned Talia as she led the redhead to the edge of her bed.\n\n""It is. The Corps is after me,"" admitted Iron- heart.\n\n""What did you do?"" inquired Talia.\n\n""It's complicated,"" replied Jennifer. ""The Corps wants me because of my abilities, they've grown since our days at the Academy.""\n\n""How?""\n\n""I volunteered for a special program. The Corps was trying to use chemical treatments to enhance psi- abilities, make a P-5 into a P-12, then make a P-12 into something unimaginable,"" said Jennifer as she stared at the floor. ""The experiment worked, my powers grew, until they couldn't be charted on any kind of scale. The Corps was ecstatic, plans were developed to treat all the telepaths of the Corps, plans to make us so powerful that no one in Earthgov could stop us. I saw what they planned, it horrified me. They planned to make the mundanes into slaves, cheap laborers who would support an empire, an empire of telepaths. I killed the only scientist who could replicate the ex- periment, I destroyed all the materials and data, then I stole a ship and began traveling to the Rim. I stop- ped here so I could say good-bye to you, I just wanted to see your face one more time.""\n\n""Oh, Jennifer,"" sighed Talia as she gazed at her friend in sympathy. ""It sounds like a nightmare.""\n\n""It is, Talia,"" murmured Ironheart while she looked up into Talia's large eyes and caressed her cheek tenderly, ""but it's okay. I'm with you now, the only woman I ever loved.""\n\nTalia drew her former lover close, hugging her tightly, then parting long enough to kiss her on the mouth, their lips melding as they joined their minds and experienced a flash of mental ecstasy.\n\n\n\nThe Jumpgate flared as it disgorged a rectang- ular, gray transport that sailed unerringly towards Babylon 5.\n\n""Earth transport ship. The captain says he has two Psi-Cops who demand we meet with them at once,"" reported Ivanova as she read a monitor screen.\n\n""What's the status of the security team?"" asked Sinclair as he stood gazing out the Observation window. ""They're almost done searching the derelict. They haven't found anything yet,"" replied Susan with a dark frown.\n\n""Great,"" muttered Sinclair. ""I'll be in Customs greeting our guests.""\n\n""Better you than me,"" grinned Ivanova.\n\nSinclair mock scowled at Susan, then walked with a sense of growing trepidation towards the exit.\n\n\n\nCaptain Sinclair's scowl was heart-felt when he entered Customs and found two Psi-Cops arguing with the Security officer processing incoming travelers. The talking Psi-Cop was male, of average height, with short black hair and pale, taut skin. The second Cop was female, a bit taller than the man, with long, brown hair and smooth, white flesh. Both Cops wore black jackets and slacks, belts with holstered PPG pistols, and tight black leather gloves. The male Psi-Cop turned to watch Sinclair as he approached, then smiled coldly when Jeffrey motioned the guard back.\n\n""Ah, Captain Sinclair. A pleasure to meet the hero of the Border War,"" greeted the male Cop politely as he offered his right hand. Sinclair shook the Psi- Cop's hand firmly, then nodded at the female Cop standing slightly behind the male.\n\n""My name is Alfred Bester, and this is my partner, Ms. Kelsey,"" offered the male Cop. ""Can we move this conversation to your office? The nature of my mission here is extremely sensitive and vital to Earth Alliance security.""\n\n""Very well, if you'll both follow me,"" replied Sinclair as he led the duo out of the bustling Customs area.\n\n\n\n""I'll get to the point, Captain. I'm searching for a woman named Jennifer Ironheart, a rogue telepath that the Corps believes has fled to Babylon 5 to meet with someone named Talia Winters. Do you know of Ms. Winters, Captain?"" inquired Bester.\n\n""Vaguely. I believe that she is a commercial telepath stationed here by the Corps,"" replied Sin- clair. ""What did this Ms. Ironheart do?""\n\n""I'm sorry. That's classified information, strictly need-to-know,"" smiled Bester.\n\n""I need to know if this woman threatens my station,"" retorted Sinclair as he walked behind his desk and sat down.\n\nBester and Kelsey sat in chairs facing Sinclair while Bester said, ""Very well. Ms. Ironheart was part of a Psi-Corps experiment. We were working to enhance telepathic abilities, to make us even more productive to all the citizens of the Earth Alliance. Ms. Iron- heart got out of control, her abilities became too much for her and she fled, after killing one scientist and destroying several million credits worth of experi- mental equipment. She stole a transport ship, the very one hanging outside of this station, then began fleeing out to the Rim. We tracked her here, and we believe that she'll try to acquire Ms. Winters' assistance. We need to find Talia and scan her, see if she's met with Ironheart yet. Would you call her here, please?"" asked Bester graciously.\n\n""Ivanova. Call Talia Winters and tell her to come to my office immediately,"" ordered Sinclair from his comm link.\n\n""Yes, sir,"" acknowledged Susan.\n\n\n\nTalia Winters lay prone on her back, her tongue sliding wetly up and down Jennifer Ironheart's cunt as the redhead pressed her crotch over Talia's lovely face. Jennifer held tightly to the head board of the bed, her pale skin beading with sweat as she gasped with sensual pleasure from Talia's attentions. The two women's minds were linked, Jennifer tasted what Talia did as she ate out Ironheart's cunt while Talia experienced the results of her own pussy diving. Talia reached up with her hands, squeezing and fondling Jen- nifer's tight ass while the redhead bit her lip and rubbed her breasts against the smooth wall.\n\n""Ah, it's so good!"" moaned Jennifer as she gyrated her hips, grinding her slit against Talia's sucking mouth. Talia groaned huskily in reply as she thrust her tongue deep into Jennifer's vagina, licking the quivering walls of her fuck tunnel until it clench- ed involuntarily. Talia licked up and down Jennifer's snatch, rubbing her nose in red pubic hair, inhaling the panting woman's musky scent as she slid her tongue up against Jennifer's small ass hole, coating the orifice with glistening saliva. Jennifer pressed her left hand against the wall as she reached down with her right, rubbing her fingers between her firm ass cheeks, plunging a long finger into her anus while Talia buried her mouth inside her lover's dripping cunt. Jennifer's naked body shook as erotic tremors assaulted her hot flesh. The red-maned woman turned around so that she lay across Talia's nude body, her head between Talia's outspread legs. Jennifer positioned her face over Talia's crotch, then leaned forward to begin a lewd oral assault on the blonde girl's pussy. Talia moaned loudly with pleasure, then moved her head forward so she could continue her ravishing of Jennifer's sopping wet twat. The two naked females licked and sucked each other's pussies endlessly, their naked bodies writhing together in an erotic ballet as their minds melted into one powerful sexual waterfall.\n\n""Ms. Talia Winters, please meet with Captain Sinclair in his office,"" said Lt. Cmdr. Ivanova over the room's intercom. \n\n""Oh, shit!"" gasped Talia as she pulled back from Jennifer's throbbing cunt, then wriggled from under the naked woman's body.\n\n""The Psi-Cops are here,"" said Jennifer as she reclined upon the bed, her naked body relaxed like a sated tigress'. ""Come here, Talia.""\n\nTalia sat on the bed next to Jennifer before the woman leaned forward and kissed Talia warmly on the lips.\n\n""This will protect your mind if they try to scan you,"" whispered Jennifer with an alluring smile.\n\n""I hope so,"" grinned Talia as she left the bed and rushed to put on her clothes. ""I really hate being scanned by the Psi-Cops.""\n\n***\n\n Chapter 5\n\nTalia rushed to Captain Sinclair's office, her thoughts chaotic as she pondered the presence of the Psi-Cops and if they would find her memories of Jen- nifer's appearance on Babylon 5. As Talia entered the room, she found two Cops sitting opposite Sinclair talking quietly to him. While the male turned to watch Talia's entrance, the blonde girl recognized him as Alfred Bester, one of the more notorious Psi-Cops.\n\n*Hello, Talia,* broadcast Bester with a welcom- ing smile.\n\n""Mr. Bester,"" replied Talia verbally before she nodded briefly to the female Cop.\n\nBester frowned slightly, then restored his cheerful expression and rose from his chair.\n\n""If you'll excuse me, Captain, I would like to scan Ms. Winters outside. This won't take long.""\n\n""Very well,"" agreed Sinclair as he eyed Talia for the first time.\n\nThe two Psi-Cops moved to either side of Talia, then escorted her outside Sinclair's office and waited until the door lowered shut.\n\n*It's been a long time,* thought Bester as he stroked Talia's left cheek with his gloved hand. Talia tried to flinch away, but something in Bester's tele- pathic contact made her freeze in place, prevented her from fighting Bester's familiar caress. Bester slowly removed his black gloves, his eyes relishing Talia's discomfort as she realized what was about to happen. Bester placed his palms against Talia's temples, his mind pushing more aggressively into the young woman's. Talia's mental shields melted like hot wax, her body grew limp as Bester rammed his telepathic probe into her brain, sifting roughly through her memories for any sign of Jennifer Ironheart. Ms. Kelsey stood nearby on watch, broadcasting a general repulsion field that made anyone approaching the passageway change their minds and take another route.\n\nBester took his time scanning Talia's mind, he watched all of her many lesbian encounters during her training days and recently with a telepath named Lyta Alexander.\n\n*You are a horny little slut,* grinned Bester as he took one hand from Talia's temple and ran it down her neck, then over her panting breasts.\n\n*Please..don't,* begged Talia as she lay submis- sively in Bester's telepathic thrall.\n\nBester drew close, inhaling Talia's breath as she gasped in mental exertion. He gazed in fascination at her moist, red lips, her wide, alluring eyes. Striking like a snake, Bester shot forward, kissing Talia lustfully on the mouth, his tongue sliding effortlessly past her slack lips. Talia moaned weakly, her eyes closing to slits as her body lay pressed be- tween the wall and Bester's black-garbed form.\n\n*We need to finish this quickly,* rebuked Kelsey. \n\n*Very well,* acknowledged Bester before he pull- ed his mouth away from Talia's, leaving a small trail of spittle against her small chin.\n\n*Is Jennifer here?* inquired Kelsey.\n\n*If she is, she hasn't met Talia yet,"" replied Bester as his cold eyes ravished Talia's vulnerable frame.\n\n*We should start searching the station then, level by level,* suggested Kelsey while she watched Bester.\n\n*Let's go,* agreed Bester as he caressed Talia's hip one last time.\n\nTalia slumped to the floor, her breath coming in loud gasps as sweat trickled down her face. She wiped her violated lips and chin with her arm, then leaned back against the cold bulkhead, silent tears sliding down her smooth cheeks. After a moment, she staggered back to her feet, then began a stumbling jog back to her quarters.\n\n\n\nSinclair began sifting through his daily reports until the time grew uncomfortably long. Walking quickly to the door hatch, Jeffrey discovered that the passage- way was completely empty, apparently the Psi-Cops' scan was finished. Shrugging his shoulders in acceptance, Sinclair went back to his desk and began composing his own reports to Earth Force Command when his comm link bleeped at him.\n\n""Sinclair here,"" said the Captain as he sat back in his chair.\n\n""Ivanova, sir. The Psi-Cops seem to be search- ing the station, what's going on?""\n\n""They're looking for a woman called Jennifer Ironheart. She's a rogue telepath who's committed murder and destruction of property. Have Security send out search teams to aid the Psi-Cops and find the fugitive,"" ordered Sinclair.\n\n""Yes, sir,"" acknowledged Susan. ""Couldn't the commercial telepath, Talia Winters, help the Cops? Or how about Lyta Alexander, she's registered here as well.""\n\n""The Psi-Cops have already scanned Talia for information. Lyta is closed in with Ambassador Kosh right now. She's unavailable,"" replied Sinclair. ""Just keep an eye on Bester and make sure the Cops have everything they need.""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" said Ivanova before she cut the link.\n\n\n\nLyta Alexander knelt on the hard floor, naked and shivering as Kosh floated above her in his imposing encounter suit.\n\n*Open yourself to me,* ordered Kosh.\n\nLyta instantly obeyed, opening her mouth and eyes wide while sitting on her ass and spreading her slim legs apart.\n\n*Good,* purred Kosh before he lowered himself to the floor and unlatched his helmet. Pressure seals hissed as the helmet rose into the air, releasing a shaft of white light into the room that bathed Lyta's nude body in warm radiance. Lyta spread her arms apart, welcoming Kosh as he flew forward, entering Lyta by her eyes, mouth and pussy. Lyta quivered as Kosh's essence flooded into her, his soul hot and dripping with passion as he filled her vagina and womb with his light. Lyta's jaws opened until her facial muscles hurt, Kosh's probe poured down her throat while two more tendrils blinded her eyes as they entered her mind. The bodily invasion seemed to last forever, until Lyta felt her body was full to bursting with Kosh's essence. Suddenly, the assault stopped. The chamber plunged into darkness except for two small rays of light coming from Lyta's eyes. The light slowly faded, until Lyta was alone in a room of pitch black- ness.\n\n*It's been a long time since I wore flesh,* remarked Kosh as he used Lyta's hands to caress her own stomach and tits. *I almost forgot how pleasurable it was.*\n\nLyta bit her lower lip as Kosh used her hands to caress her thighs, then rub her cunt sensually.\n\n*You're getting wet, already,* whispered Kosh as he caressed Lyta's slit with long, slim fingers. Lyta panted softly, her body burning with lust as she relinquished control of her hands to Kosh, allowed him to probe her vagina and make her suck the honey from her own fingers. Lyta fell onto her back, her legs spread lewdly apart as Kosh pumped two digits into her pussy, the fingers making squishy sounds as cum began to dribble onto the floor from her red-tufted snatch.\n\n""Kosh! Oh, god!"" moaned Lyta as her naked body wriggled on the floor, her skin slick with sweat as she finger-fucked her own pussy. Lyta cupped her right breast with her right hand as her left hand pumped in and out of her quivering labia. She squeezed her ripe tit, then licked the hard nipple with her tongue, en- circling the pink knob while leaving a trail of saliva that dripped down to slide between her creamy breasts. Lyta threw back her head as a shudder traveled down her stomach and exploded in her crotch, releasing a torrent of musky juice over her thrusting fingers and firm, inner thighs. Kosh gathered Lyta's cum with her fingers, then pressed the sticky hand against the naked woman's mouth, relishing the taste as Lyta obediently sucked her own fluids from her digits, moaning with ecstasy at her own slutty behavior.\n\n*Bathe and get dressed. I wish to explore the station,* ordered Kosh.\n\n\n\nTalia looked up and down the passageway, then quickly slid her identicard into her door slot, crouch- ing under the rising door then swiftly palming the interior portal button. The door descended back down while Jennifer entered the living area drying her wet hair with a yellow towel.\n\n""How did it go?"" asked the naked redhead.\n\n""They didn't find anything about you,"" replied Talia as she rushed forward and hugged her friend. ""But the scan really hurt. Bester did things to me.""\n\nJennifer made soft, soothing noises while Talia sobbed into her bare shoulder. Jennifer stroked Talia's golden hair, caressing the crying girl's mind with peaceful thoughts until she finally calmed down and pulled away.\n\n*Thanks,* smiled Talia faintly as she wiped tears from her cheeks. ""What are we going to do now? Bester and Kelsey are searching the station for you.""\n\n""I have to go,"" said Jennifer with a regretful expression. ""It's almost time for me to change.""\n\n""Change? Into what?"" asked Talia nervously.\n\n""A new life form,"" murmured Jennifer as she let the towel in her hand fall to the floor, her naked body beginning to glow with a warm, golden light.\n\nTalia backed away from Jennifer, her eyes wide with disbelief and a little fear as she pressed her body against the wall. Jennifer lowered her gaze, watching Talia affectionately while her body began to transform into pure mental energy. The door to Talia's quarters rumbled and shook, then fell inwards to reveal Bester and Kelsey with drawn PPGs.\n\n""Lower your shields, now!"" shouted Bester as he tried to enter Jennifer's mind.\n\n""It's too late, Bester. You failed,"" smiled Jennifer as she lashed out with a psi- blast, smashing Kelsey into unconsciousness. Bester grimaced with pain, but fought back, aiming his PPG and firing several shots at the glowing woman. Talia screamed in protest, lurching forward to protect her lover. One PPG shot smashed into Talia's back, sending her to the floor like a limp doll. Jennifer roared in fury, extending her hand and launching a plasma bolt at Bester. The Psi-Cop yelled in agony as the right side of his body was engulfed in flesh-searing heat. Bester dropped his gun and fell to the floor of the hallway while Jennifer knelt beside Talia, who lay barely conscious on her stomach.\n\n""I'm so sorry,"" said Jennifer as tears of liquid fire dripped from her eyes. The mental being touched Talia's back wound with her hand, mending flesh and soothing raw nerves. In an instant, the nearly fatal wound was gone, completely healed without a scar to mark it. Talia sat up, looking up at Jennifer with gratitude and love.\n\n""I love you, Jennifer,"" whispered Talia as she reached forward to touch the woman's light.\n\n""And I love you, Talia. Forever,"" replied Jennifer with a smile before she leaned forward to kiss Talia's quivering lips. As the two women's mouths touched, Jennifer filled Talia's mind, imparting some- thing to the girl's essence.\n\n""Never forget who you are, Talia,"" warned Jen- nifer as she hugged the girl, enfolding her in an orb of light. ""Fight to retain your soul. I've given you something that might help.""\n\nFloating away, Jennifer began ascending towards the ceiling, smiling lovingly at Talia until she disap- peared into the bulkhead. Emerging into the void of space, Jennifer sailed past the empty transport ship, destroying it with a focused thought before she disap- peared into the quiet Jumpgate.\n\n\n\n""Bester is in stable condition,"" reported Dr. Franklin while Capt. Sinclair watched the patient from an observation window in Med-Lab. ""I repaired the damage to his torso, and I was able to save his right arm, but it won't function anymore, the nerves were too damaged.""\n\n""Ms. Kelsey?"" inquired Sinclair as he turned to gaze at the female Psi-Cop, who sat next to Bester's bed staring at him intently.\n\n""Some minor bruises and a head-ache from a psi- blast. I gave her some pain- killers,"" replied Frank- lin.\n\n""Good work,"" nodded Sinclair before he left Med- Lab to write yet another report to Earthdome.\n\n\n\nTalia sat at a table in her quarters, a steaming cup of coffee sitting abandoned next to her as she pondered her encounter with Ironheart.\n\n""Keep my soul? A gift to help me remember my- self? What did she mean?"" agonized Talia while she leaned back in her chair, her thoughts jumbled as she sat in the dark, alone.\n\n***\n\n\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nThe woman descended the boarding stairs of the transport Spinoza, then walked down the dark length of the landing bay, the chamber's only illumination a series of narrow light shafts. The striking brunette was stopped at the entrance of the Customs area by a burly male guard who took her identicard and ran it through a hand scanner.\n\n""This card is out of date. You must have been out there a long time,"" remarked the security guard as he downloaded new data into the card.\n\n""Yes, I've been out exploring the Rim,"" smiled the woman smoothly.\n\n""Did you find anything interesting?"" asked the guard as he handed the identicard back.\n\n""Yes,"" grinned the woman darkly while she tucked her card back into her suit jacket, then repositioned her travel bag on her shoulder before proceeding deeper into the station.\n\nThe woman passed Captain Sinclair, Mr. Bester, and Ms. Kelsey as they entered the Customs area. Bester and Kelsey frowned as the woman walked by, then re-focused their attention on Sinclair. Bester's right arm hung limply by his side, the hand clenched into a tight fist.\n\n""Well, my first visit to Babylon 5 was certainly memorable,"" smiled Bester ruefully. ""Hopefully I won't have to come back anytime soon.""\n\n""Have a safe trip back to Earth,"" replied Sinclair diplomatically. ""Oh, I'll be dropping by Mars first. Business there,"" corrected Bester as he raised his left hand to his forehead in salute. ""Be seeing you, Captain Sinclair.""\n\nSinclair watched the two Psi-Cops clear the guard and walk into the landing bay, then he spun around to return to his office.\n\n Susan Ivanova combed her long, brown hair with her hand, then walked to the nearby bar to fix a glass of vodka. Sipping delicately, Ivanova plopped onto her sofa and asked the monitor for ISN.\n\n""President Santiago and Vice-President Clark have boarded Earth Force One and begun their tour of the Solar System. The President will visit the Moon Colony first, followed by a much anticipated visit to Mars, where Santiago hopes to quell the growing unrest of Mars' citizens. The first leg of the trip will end when Earth Force One reaches the Jumpgate near Io, where the President will begin a tour of the outer colonies of the Earth Alliance. ISN will bring you full coverage of this monumental good will tour as events unfold.""\n\nSusan muted the monitor when the door chime ringed for attention.\n\n""Enter!"" said Susan before she took a long sip from her glass.\n\nTalia Winters peeked inside, then walked tentatively into the dimly-lit room.\n\nSusan blinked in surprise, then rose to face her unexpected guest.\n\n""Can I help you with something? I am off-duty, you know,"" said Ivanova as she stared at Talia intently.\n\nTalia glanced down at the floor, then ran a gloved hand through her short, blonde hair nervously.\n\n""Well..um, I have two tickets for a Centauri opera, and..um..I was wondering if you would..like to go?"" asked Talia before she bit her lip.\n\n""Centauri opera? I've never heard one. Sure, why the hell not?"" shrugged Susan before she gulped down the rest of her drink, made a face as the vodka hit her, then smiled cheerfully at the observing young woman. ""Let's go!""\n\nTalia grinned in mild surprise and pleasure as Susan draped an arm around her shoulders, allowing the blonde to lead the way to the Theater Auditorium. \n\n\n\nThe woman pressed the door chime to Ambassador G'Kar's quarters, then straightened her posture, smoothing out her knee-length grey skirt with her hands. The hatch slid open, allowing warm, dry air to escape and blow over the brunette's face and body. Allowing her grey eyes to adjust to the red, dim light, the woman entered the room and moved to stand in front of G'Kar's desk, where he sat reading a report.\n\n""Yes? What is it?"" asked G'Kar tersely.\n\n""Hello. My name is Morgana, and I scheduled a brief meeting with you at this time,"" nodded the woman politely.\n\n""Then continue with your brief presentation,"" replied G'Kar as he raised his red eyes to meet Morgana's. \n\n""It's very simple. I have a question, what do you want?"" smiled Morgana.\n\n""What do I want? What do I want for supper? What do I want to do this evening? What do you mean?"" frowned G'Kar.\n\n""What do you want?"" repeated Morgana.\n\n""You're wasting my time, Ms. Morgana. Please leave,"" said G'Kar with a wave.\n\n""I've gone to a lot of trouble through your government on Narn to arrange this, surely you can answer one simple question?"" retorted Morgana.\n\nG'Kar stared at the cheerful young woman, then bared his teeth savagely.\n\n""What do I want? The Centauri invaded my world, I want justice. I want to blacken their skies, tear down their cities and poison their ground with salt! I want to grind their bones to powder, to completely and utterly erase them!"" spat the Narn passionately.\n\n""And then what?"" probed Morgana eagerly.\n\n""I..I don't know. As long as my world's safety is insured, nothing else matters,"" admitted G'Kar.\n\n""I see. Thank you for seeing me. Good day,"" bowed Morgana before she spun on her heels and left the red-hued room.\n\n ""You have the Eye?"" asked Lindra eagerly as she examined a square box before the man in front of her.\n\n""I do. Have you transferred my payment into my account?"" retorted the balding human coldly.\n\n""Yes. Quite a sum. Enough to buy a small planet,"" grimaced Lindra.\n\n""But worth it,"" smiled the man as he gently pushed the box towards the Centauri Ambassador.\n\nLindra grasped the box greedily, then slid the top open, bathing her beautiful face in warm, ruby radiance. \n\n""The Eye,"" murmured Lindra in awe.\n\n""I believe our business in concluded, Ambassador. Good-bye,"" said the man as he rose from his chair and left the open cafe.\n\nLindra closed the box, then swiftly left the Zocalo, taking a series of lifts that led to her quarters in the diplomatic sector.\n\n""Did you get it?"" asked Adira while she polished a golden statue of Li, the Centauri goddess of Passion.\n\n""By the gods I did!"" declared Lindra triumphantly as she held the plain box over her head. Adira squealed with joy, then rushed to embrace her mistress. The two women kissed hotly, then Lindra broke away regretfully.\n\n""We can celebrate later. I have to contact Centauri Prime and relay the good news,"" grinned Lindra before she moved to her terminal and began establishing a link to homeworld. \n\n Lyta and Kosh entered the hanger bay where Kosh's ship sat patiently. A probe extended from the skin of the vessel, emitting a green ray that scanned both beings until it recognized Kosh's essence. The probe retracted back into the hull, then a hatchway melted open.\n\n*I hope that I can come back soon,* thought Lyta as she looked up worshipfully at Kosh.\n\n*I do as well,* nodded the Vorlon as his eye port expanded open with sincerity. *But this must be done. You must undergo this change to better serve our cause.*\n\n*I know. But..I'm scared,* admitted Lyta as she looked down, her mouth trembling.\n\n*I will always be with you..Lyta,* soothed Kosh. Lyta smiled, raising her face to bathe in the light pouring from Kosh's eye port. Pressing her red lips together in determination, Lyta stood stiffly, then moved intimately close to Kosh, pressing her small hands against his bulky encounter suit.\n\n*I love you,* said Lyta as she rubbed her cheek against the imposing Vorlon's frame.\n\n*Go..now,* replied Kosh gently.\n\nLyta backed away, then shouldered her bag as she moved to the Vorlon ship and entered its dark interior. The hatch sealed shut, then the fluid-curved vessel rose silently from its moorings and turned slowly to face the grinding doors of the launch bay. Kosh floated backwards out of the hanger, then stared out of an observation window as his ship left the bay and slid gracefully into the corridor that would lead to space. Kosh's eye port closed to a pinprick, then the massive Vorlon left the window, returning to his cold, empty quarters.\n\n Talia staggered as she supported Susan's body. Ivanova giggled to herself as she slid her identicard into her door slot, allowing the hatch to rise open. Talia steered Susan through the door towards her bedroom while the drunk woman sang off-key and laughed obnoxiously loud.\n\n""I knew you drank, but not this much,"" said Talia before she dropped Susan on top of the messy sheets.\n\n""My father drank. He would drink one large glass of vodka every night to keep the wolf away, then he would drink two more small glasses in case she had any cubs,"" giggled Susan as she lay limply on the bed, her arms and legs spread out wide. ""I guess I picked up his bad habits.""\n\n""He died, didn't he?"" asked Talia softly.\n\n""You scanned me?"" glared Susan.\n\n""No, but it was in your surface thoughts. You're broadcasting very loudly,"" replied Talia with a grin.\n\n""Oops,"" said Susan as she covered her mouth with her hand. ""I better stop while I'm thinking this.""\n\nTalia turned her head quizzically, then blushed a deep red as she picked up Susan's next thought.\n\n""Well, you do have a nice ass,"" smiled Ivanova while she enjoyed Talia's embarrassment.\n\n""You're drunk, I should go,"" murmured Talia as she rose from the bed.\n\n""Not quite yet,"" replied Susan before she pounced on Talia's small shoulders, then pulled the girl back onto the bed. Before the blonde could protest, Susan smothered her mouth with moist lips, thrusting a desperate tongue into Talia's throat. Talia moaned in protest, then grew relaxed as Ivanova's mind caressed her own thoughts.\n\n*You're a telepath too?* sent Talia.\n\n*Only a latent one,* replied Susan as she tore open Talia's jacket and blouse, then bent down to suck loudly on the girl's ripe breasts.\n\n*That feels good,* commented Talia while Susan suckled on her pink nipples, coaxing the knobs to hardness.\n\n*I'm just getting started,* grinned Ivanova before she slid her hand up Talia's skirt and began massaging the girl's pussy through her soft, silk panties.\n\n""Oh, god,"" moaned Talia as she closed her eyes, her breathing hot as her pale, white skin flushed with pleasure. Susan flooded Talia's mind with lust and longing as she slid her hand lewdly up and down the girl's crotch, making her panties wet with arousal. Ivanova kissed Talia once more on the mouth, then moved in-between the blonde girl's outspread legs, pushing her skirt up onto her hips as skilled hands pulled off her dripping white panties.\n\n*Fuck me,* begged Talia as she thrust her cunt onto Susan's face. Ivanova began licking Talia's labia enthusiastically, her tongue savoring the girl's spicy pink flesh and sticky honey. Talia groaned loudly, her forehead beading with sweat as she bit her lower lip and grasped the sheets with her hands. Susan's hands rubbed up and down Talia's bare legs as she sucked on the girl's slit, her tongue probing deep into Talia's quivering vagina.\n\n""Ugh..more,"" moaned Talia, her shapely hips gyrating sensually while Susan's head moved up and down her crotch, Ivanova's mouth grasping the folds of Talia's pussy, sucking the musky juices from the tender skin.\n\nSusan turned Talia onto her stomach, then licked her tongue across the girl's tight, round ass, savoring the flavor of the firm, warm flesh.\n\n""Ummm, you taste delicious,"" moaned Susan before she slid her tongue down Talia's crack, trickling saliva down into the girl's throbbing pussy. Talia blushed at Susan's dirty language, then gasped as Ivanova nuzzled inside her cunt, licking the insides of her vagina until it gushed with hot jism. Talia's small ass bucked as Ivanova slurped inside her womb, devouring the sweet honey flowing from her body. The blonde girl stuffed a sheet into her mouth, muffling her cries as she orgasmed, her crotch spasming with each overpowering jolt of pleasure. Ivanova's body spasmed in sympathy, her mind sharing Talia's orgasms, experiencing them as if they were her own.\n\nSusan crawled up Talia's limp body, nuzzling her damp hair before turning her onto her back and kissing her wantonly.\n\n*This time we'll try it without clothes,* grinned Ivanova before she began pulling off Talia's disheveled jacket and shirt.\n\n Delenn answered the door chime to her quarters, allowing the attractive human female inside.\n\n""Hello, Ambassador. Thank you for agreeing to see me. I just have a single question to ask you,"" smiled Morgana warmly.\n\n""Ask,"" invited Delenn as she backed away a short distance.\n\n""What do you want?"" inquired Morgana.\n\nBefore Delenn replied, she frowned, her mind flaring with alarm. Looking intently at Morgana, the Minbari gasped softly as the woman's face and body became engulfed in darkness, waves of death wafting forward to caress Delenn's face. A silver triangle appeared on Delenn's forehead as she clutched her hands together in fear and backed away even more.\n\n""Leave,"" ordered Delenn coldly.\n\n""Ambassador?"" asked Morgana curiously.\n\n""Get out!"" spat the Minbari.\n\nMorgana bowed briefly, then left the candle-lit room. The silver triangle disappeared from Delenn's face, but the fear remained within her pumping heart.\n\n""They're here,"" whispered Delenn, her voice taut with dread. ----\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nLt. Cmdr. Ivanova entered C & C with a wide, warm smile for everyone. She wished Ensign Corwin a cheerful good morning, then punched Captain Sinclair playfully on the arm as she took her place before the Observation window.\n\n""You're looking happy today,"" smiled Sinclair in amusement. ""Something happen last night?""\n\n""Just making a new friend, Captain,"" grinned Susan evilly. \n\n""Ah,"" replied Sinclair as he glanced warily at his second-in-command. ""Some reports are coming in of raiders attacking transport ships near this sector. I want you to take Alpha Squadron and check it out.""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" saluted Ivanova cheerfully before she marched from the room.\n\n Ivanova was making her way towards the Starfury bays when she spotted Talia Winters coming towards her. The two young women smiled at each other, then Talia extended a mental probe that gently caressed Susan's mind affectionately. Susan managed not to flinch at the telepathic contact, it didn't seem so bad when Talia was the one joining with her.\n\n""Are you free tonight?"" asked Talia shyly as the two women stood near the wall of the passageway.\n\n""I think so. Sinclair ordered me to take a flight of Starfuries to the edge of the sector in order to check out some reports of raider activity. I should be back by evening,"" replied Ivanova while she clasped Talia's left hand tightly. Making sure no Earthforce personnel were in the passage, Susan leaned forward quickly, kissing Talia passionately on the lips.\n\n""You're such a tease,"" whispered Talia huskily as she ran her gloved finger across her moist lips.\n\n""I'll take my time with you tonight, wench,"" grinned Susan before she resumed her journey, squeezing Talia's firm ass briefly as she walked past.\n\n Lindra Mollari stood before her full length mirror, adjusting some of the ornaments on her long-tailed, navy blue jacket.\n\n""Lord Kiro and Lady Ladira should be disembarking by now,"" warned Adira as she walked up behind her mistress, lightly dusting the back of the Centauri woman's coat.\n\n""I have to look good for our guests,"" replied Lindra while she primped her rich, black hair, then licked her lips and turned to face her aide. ""Have the wine and food ready when I bring them back here.""\n\n""Yes, mistress,"" nodded Adira respectfully.\n\nLindra patted Adira's hand, then resolutely left her quarters to meet the Centauri nobles.\n\n Ivanova's Starfury shot out of the glowing Jumpgate, propelled by the force of her emergence as she set course for the coordinates of the last raider attack. Six other Starfuries followed Susan, spread out in a loose line formation.\n\n""Keep your eyes on your long-range scanners. Let me know if you see anything unusual,"" ordered Susan crisply. ""Furies Five and Six, stay here to guard our rear.""\n\nTwo Starfuries slowed their flight, remaining near the Jumpgate while their companions traveled deeper into the system.\n\n ""Lord Kiro, Lady Ladira,"" bowed Lindra before the two richly garbed Centauri nobles.\n\n""Ambassador Mollari,"" nodded Kiro in acknowledgment. ""Shall we leave this place for somewhere more private?""\n\n""Certainly, my lord,"" agreed Lindra as she led the way out of Customs towards a nearby lift.\n\n""The Eye is safe?"" inquired Kiro as he walked close to Lindra.\n\n""Yes, it's ready for you to take back home at any time,"" replied Lindra.\n\n""I should like to see it before we return to Prime,"" murmured Kiro.\n\n""It's rather unusual, but I don't see any harm,"" said Lindra tentatively as she glanced at the tall lord.\n\n""Good,"" smiled Kiro smugly.\n\n Adira quietly served Kiro and Ladira drinks in tall, crystal glasses, then offered trays of Centauri delicacies before retiring to the kitchen to await her masters' wishes. Kiro sat impatiently on a cushioned chair while Lindra retrieved the Eye and placed the box containing it upon a nearby table. Kiro reached hesitantly forward, sliding open the box, then reaching within to withdraw the revered Eye.\n\n""It's beautiful,"" whispered Kiro as he held the Eye in one hand, a delicate web of silver and gold encrusted with precious gems. At the heart of the Eye was a single, perfect ruby that glowed with a warm, inner light, a fiery sun surrounded by gleaming moons of wealth. \n\n""Truly, it is a symbol of Emperors,"" murmured Lord Kiro as he turned the Eye with his hands, his gaze mesmerized by the burning stone within.\n\n""I believe your ship departs tomorrow,"" reminded Lindra with a polite cough. ""The government wants me to hold the Eye until your departure.""\n\n""Yes, that would probably be best,"" said Kiro before he reluctantly replaced the Eye in its box and sealed it shut. He quickly drained his glass of wine, then stood up, motioning Ladira to proceed before him. As the two nobles left, Kiro turned slightly, watching Lindra from his peripheral vision.\n\n""Where did it all go wrong, Ambassador? When did we lose it all?"" asked Kiro darkly.\n\n""I don't know,"" replied Lindra as she daydreamed of lost glory. ""I don't know.""\n\n ""Sinclair to Ivanova. Have you found anything?"" asked the Captain.\n\n""Debris from a freighter. Long-range scan detects four raiders leaving the system at maximum burn. Plotting a pursuit course,"" replied Susan.\n\n""Raiders burning out-system away from the Jumpgate?"" whispered Sinclair. ""Commander! Turn about and return to the station!""\n\n""But sir, the raiders,"" protested Ivanova.\n\n""Return to base now!"" ordered Sinclair. ""They're trying to draw you off.""\n\n""Coming home,"" acknowledged Ivanova.\n\n ""You summoned me, mistress?"" asked Adira as she entered Lady Ladira's quarters.\n\n""Yes, child. You belong to Ambassador Mollari?"" inquired the noble.\n\n""Yes, mistress,"" replied the girl as she lowered her face.\n\n""You must be careful,"" said Ladira as she reached out to take Adira's hands. ""Dark times are coming. Death surrounds Lindra, and you may fall victim to it.""\n\n""Will Lindra be safe?"" asked Adira fearfully.\n\n""I don't know, her path is obscured by fire and the screams of her victims,"" replied Ladira. ""You must guide Mollari, keep her from falling too far into Shadow.""\n\n""I'll do whatever I can to protect my mistress,"" promised Adira fervently.\n\n""Good. You must go now, child,"" replied Ladira as she released the Centauri girl's hands.\n\n Morning arrived on Babylon 5, and Ambassador Mollari quickly left her quarters bearing the Eye for her farewell to Kiro. As Lindra entered a waiting lift, Morgana stepped agilely inside, watching as Mollari punched in a level number and waited for the lift to descend.\n\n""Hello, Ambassador. I've been wanting to see you for some time,"" said Morgana with a polite smile.\n\n""And who are you?"" asked Lindra distractedly.\n\n""Morgana. I need to ask you a question, it won't take long,"" replied the lovely woman.\n\n""I'm rather busy right now, make an appointment,"" said Lindra just before the lift doors cycled open. Lindra shot out of the lift, while Morgana followed from a distance.\n\n""What do you want, Lindra?"" asked Morgana intently.\n\n""I want you to leave me alone,"" retorted Mollari as she almost disappeared around a corner.\n\n""Is that really all?"" insisted Morgana.\n\nLindra stopped in her tracks, then turned to face Morgana with a glare.\n\n""You really want to know what I want? You want to know the truth? I want my people to reclaim their rightful place in the galaxy. I want to see the Centauri stretch forth their hand again and command the stars! I want a rebirth of glory - a renaissance of power! I want us to be what we used to be! I want..I want it all back the way that it was! Does that answer your question?"" spat Lindra before she disappeared down the passage.\n\n""Yes, it does,"" smiled Morgana cruelly.\n\n Mollari entered the Customs area where Lord Kiro and Ladira waited. As Lindra handed the box with the Eye to Kiro, a human pushed out of the crowd and grabbed Kiro, thrusting a PPG pistol against the lord's temple.\n\n""Everybody! Back!"" shouted the human male while he dragged Kiro towards the landing bay.\n\n""Kiro!"" shouted Ladira as she began to follow before Lindra grabbed her thin arms and restrained her.\n\nAlarms began to blare as a security guard tried to get a bead on the thief. The human swiftly fired his gun, exploding the guard's head like a fruit as the plasma burst boiled his escaping brains. Human passengers and aliens screamed as they fled the Customs room. Ladira grew limp in Mollari's grasp, her eyes glazed as the walls began to shake from exterior explosions.\n\n""They've come! They've come for Lord Kiro!"" moaned Ladira.\n\n C & C was bathed in red emergency light as PPG bolts flew across the star scape.\n\n""Activate defense grid! Launch all fighters!"" ordered Sinclair as a huge, wheel- shaped command ship disgorged waves of raider vessels. PPG blasts slammed into B5's hull as the raiders danced gracefully along its hull, destroying comm antennas and power vanes. Squadrons of Starfuries launched from their bays, pursuing the wing- shaped raider ships, driving them away from the station. A lone shuttle bearing Lord Kiro and the human emerged from B5's docking bay, flying directly towards the waiting command ship. Fighters dodged and chased in the fire-cluttered space around the station. Garibaldi led the Starfury contingent, focusing his pilots' fire on the vulnerable wing assemblies of the swift raider craft. Fighters exploded like bright, ruby balloons around Babylon 5, their deaths illuminating the blue-tinged hull as defensive turrets added more fire into the lethal dogfight.\n\n""Ivanova, now!"" ordered Sinclair before C & C shook from another near hit.\n\nThe Jumpgate near Babylon 5 swirled open, releasing Alpha Squadron into the chaotic mass of combat.\n\n""Take'm out!"" ordered Ivanova as she swung behind a raider and tore it apart with a precise PPG burst.\n\nThe raider command ship slowly turned to starboard, abandoning its fighters as it opened a spinning whirlpool of golden light in space.\n\n""Command ship is opening a Jumppoint! Changing course to pursue!"" declared Ivanova as she turned her fighter hard to port.\n\n""Negative! Let it go!"" ordered Sinclair wearily.\n\n""But sir!"" argued Susan.\n\n""I said let it go! It's too dangerous,"" replied Sinclair. ""Help Garibaldi take out the other raider fighters.""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" grumbled Ivanova as she shot up into a wide turn that led back to the station.\n\n The raider command ship left Hyperspace, entering an empty system that no one could find easily. Lord Kiro walked down a dim passageway, clutching the Eye close to his chest as he met the captain of the raider vessel.\n\n""Excellent work, Captain!"" praised Kiro. ""Now just set course for the rendevous and I'll be able to take the Eye back to Centauri Prime for my declaration of the throne.""\n\n""Sorry, change in plans,"" smiled the captain as he seized the Eye from Kiro's grip.\n\n""What the hell?"" snarled Kiro with rage.\n\n""I'm going to ransom this little trinket, and you, Kiro,"" replied the raider. ""If you're lucky, the Centauri government will pay your ransom and you'll get to go home. You may not become Emperor, but you'll still be alive.. to continue paying me unless you want your people to know that you plotted to steal the Eye in the first place.""\n\n""Damn you.."" began Kiro before the ship's alarm claxon began to chime.\n\n""What the..?"" stammered the raider as he looked up at the ceiling.\n\nOutside the raider ship, a huge, oily-black shape emerged from Hyperspace, screaming shrilly as it fired a violet plasma beam at the raider. The first beam tore the dorsal section from the hull, then a second shot sliced the vessel in half while secondary explosions consumed the defenseless interior.\n\n Lindra Mollari sat limply in a chair, loosely holding a goblet of wine in her right hand. Adira knelt on the floor near Lindra's seat, mending one of Lindra's pair of hose. The door chime sounded, generating no reaction from the depressed ambassador. Adira rose to her feet with a sigh, then went to open the door. Morgana smiled as the hatch slid upwards, holding a blackened box in her hands.\n\n""Mistress, it's Ms. Morgana,"" informed Adira softly.\n\n""Eh? What does she want?"" mumbled Lindra before she took another gulp from her goblet.\n\n""I come bearing a gift, from friends you don't know you have,"" said Morgana as she slipped into the room and set the charred box on a table.\n\nLindra staggered to her feet, then approached the table, picking up the box and sliding it open. The light of the Eye bathed her astonished face, giving her features a hellish cast.\n\n""The Eye! How?!"" gasped Lindra.\n\n""I'm glad that you like my gift,"" smiled Morgana as she backed towards the open door. ""We'll speak again later.""\n\n""How can I repay you? How will I find you?"" exclaimed Mollari happily as she followed Morgana towards the doorway.\n\n""We will find you, ambassador. We will find you,"" whispered Morgana with fire- tinged eyes.\n\n Talia sat reading a book when her door bleeped at her. Answering the summons, Talia's eyes widened in surprise when Ivanova burst in and kissed her hard on the mouth. Susan was still garbed in her sweaty flight suit, a bottle of liquor in her left hand as she pressed her body against Talia's and sucked hungrily on the girl's lips.\n\n""Uh, hi,"" said Talia when she finally broke away from Ivanova's embrace.\n\n""Shit, I'm so damn horny,"" whispered Susan huskily as she unzipped her flight suit and slid out.\n\n""Uh..shouldn't you take a shower first?"" hedged Talia as she backed into the counter of her small kitchen.\n\n""No way, I want to fuck you now!"" declared Susan as she grabbed Talia's shoulders and kissed her again, then began licking down the blonde's creamy neck.\n\n""Ah..no,"" moaned Talia while Susan tore off her blouse, then ripped off her lace bra. Ivanova devoured Talia's tits, sucking desperately on the warm mounds of flesh, biting the sensitive nipples painfully.\n\n""Stop it!"" begged Talia as she leaned back against the counter, her mind flooded with the force of Susan's lust.\n\n""I know you want it, bitch!"" snarled Susan before she turned Talia around, then pulled down the girl's skirt and panties. Before Talia could protest further, Susan crushed her face into the girl's ass, sucking ravenously on her trembling cunt. Talia gasped for breath, pressing her arms against the counter's surface for support as Susan grasped her bare hips and thrust an urgent mouth into her moistening slit. Ivanova slapped Talia's ass hard, then did it again and again until Talia was crying with agony and her rump was burning red.\n\nSusan stood up and pushed Talia onto the floor, then uncorked the wine and poured it down onto Talia's naked body. The blonde girl squirmed as the cold liquor sprayed over her breasts, stomach, and slim legs. Susan held the bottle over Talia's face, letting the stream of wine splash against her beautiful mouth, nose and chin. When the bottle was empty, Susan tossed it aside, then straddled atop Talia's stained, dripping body. Ivanova leaned down, licking the sweet, red wine from Talia's shoulders and panting tits. Talia moaned weakly until Susan shut her up with a kiss, dry lips sucking the liquor from Talia's trembling, seductive mouth. Susan drank the wine from Talia's neck, breasts, and stomach, then forced the girl's legs apart, licking the wine from her firm, creamy thighs and musky crotch. Talia panted loudly as Susan licked wine from her burning pussy, the liquor mixing with the honey dripping from her aroused vagina. Ivanova slid her lips across Talia's throbbing cunt, her tongue teasing as it caressed the girl's labia and flicked over her engorged clit. Talia lay limply on the carpeted floor, her arms outspread as she laid her head back and closed her eyes in helpless ecstasy. Susan's licks became more forceful, more demanding as she entered Talia's dripping vagina and began sucking like a vacuum. Talia groaned with pleasure, her breasts pumping like a bellows as her climax grew closer. Sliding across Talia's naked body, Susan rammed her mouth against her lover's as Talia's mind screamed with an orgasm, the sensual spike impaling into Susan's brain as she melded her thoughts with the blonde girl beneath her.\n\n*More,* begged Talia as she looked up into Susan's bright eyes. Ivanova smiled, then moved her crotch to press against Talia's eager mouth. ----"
392,Babylon5,"['MF', 'FF', 'F-alien']","As already told, it seemed to Suzy funny and cute, the way the foreskin rolled up and down the tiny shaft. Suzy was giggling even more to see the tiny organ hardening. Such a small creature, she thought, and already a man! And she recalled the much bigger cocks that hardened when she fiddled them. .\n\n""I wonder if he also likes to be sucked?"" she mused and she yielded to the sudden urge that raised in her to kiss the tiny organ. Experimentally she sent her tongue to the red puny glans."" Wow!"" she mused, ""it's not bad at all! It's so soft and it smells so good, so baby like!"" and soon she was licking and sucking the tiny, hard member from its base to the tip. Baby Brian seemed to like it, too. He cooed and giggled and stirred happily, ""Like my boy friends,"" Suzy thought, ""boys will be boys..."" only there wasn't that gagging feeling and the scare and the feeling of being subjugated...it was pure pleasure!\n\nEven at home, when she recalled the event, Suzy felt a familiar tingle and urge in her pussy, which she allayed by rubbing herself to complete release.\n\nThe very next day, Suzy had to try if it was really that good as she remembered-and it was! So she sucked on the tiny wee-wee every time she changed baby Brian's diapers, and I tell you-baby Brian was a VERY clean baby that day! The tingle in Suzy's pussy was always there, tempting and seducing. But the real surprise was at baby-Brian's bath. Baby Brian seemed to love the feeling of being sucked very much, and in the bath, he splashed, thumping his feet and throwing his arms –splashing Suzy so much, until she decided to take off her shirt. And bra. You should see little Brian! He clang to the newly exposed treasures, seeking her nipple, hitting the round boobs with his tiny hand hands in pure delight-""Like a boy! Only this time he is acting his age""-Thought Suzy when nursing him"" well, boys remain boys!!""\n\nThe suckling gave Suzy a different kind of arousal-for arousal it was! But this gave her warm, throbbing feeling in her pussy, not the exciting tingle but soothing and warm, although the weak squeezing and rougher hitting on her boobs did make her horny. She recalled that all f her boyfriends –she had had five – went for her boobs and she had let actually three of them-Ralf, Guy and Frank- suck them, and it wasn't that much different feeling. Only, then they attempted to get into her pants, especially Frank, and when she refused they insisted on sticking their bloated cocks into her mouth instead. She recalled, with distaste, the gagging and the salty taste of Frank's cum... How different from the sweet feel of Baby Brian's one. . WoW! she had thought of the tiny wee-wee as of a cock- as if.... Aw, come on! She wasn't like that! She wasn't some kinky pedophile or something!\n\nSuzy wondered now if it would be possible at all, to suck the baby's wee-wee while he was suckling on her. This should be the acme of delight, she thought, and she tried it out. She tried out many positions-without success, but finally she came on the right solution. Lying on her back she let the baby straddle her face while he was suckling on her right nipple, and this brought his erect throbbing organ right into her face –and she sucked on it as if her life depended on that. Baby Brian was cooing happily and Suzy found out another advantage of this position-holding Brian on her face with her left hand, her right hand came free to explore and sooth her throbbing pussy. How good I have decided to wear a skirt today she thought.\n\nShe was soothingly caressing her pussy, exploring with love every nook and fold, and then her fingertip met her clit. UUU! that was something else! Suzy's warm release, turned into a hungry urge. Deeper and stronger she rubbed, jerking her hips into her fingers and her fingers deep into that hot tunnel of her, all the time sucking and... she lost all her composure, all he faculties, only that hunger and that satisfying rubbing remained, sending Suzy into the most breath taking orgasm she had ever had. When she regained her senses, baby Brian was lying quietly on her face, his head on her boob. Alarmed she checked out-had she not harmed the poor baby?! But no, he was calmly sleeping smiling in his dream...\n\n**\n\nAt home, later, Suzy had to think hard; was she really a pedophile? She clearly enjoyed an orgasm with a baby, and she knew well that if anyone would know or even suspect –she would be tried as a pedophile, but was she really? Pedophiles were those ugly, horrid men that used little girls, harming them and ... She did not harm baby Brian! She loved him! And he was so happy to suckle on her and he liked it so much when she sucked on his tiny pencil-oooH! the thought alone made her horny, and she had to get off.\n\nWell, with time Suzy had to reconcile herself to being a pedo. Well, when she became so horny every time she thought about the next bath... Once she had even to leave a family dinner table and come off in the toilet! But now that she had accepted her being that horrible name, life became much better. Suzy, and her little protégée, worked out a very satisfying routine: Suzy would suck baby Brian every time she changed his diapers, and at his bath she would come off greatly letting him suck on her tits while she was sucking on his tiny dick. And, as a bonus, Suzy would come off at least twice while sucking the baby! Oh, it was such a good arrangement, only, about a couple of weeks later, Brian's nine years old brother Shawn was expected home from his camp. Suzy hated the thought, and hated Shawn even before she had ever met him.\n\nThis story is meat as an adult entertainment only. The author strongly condemns any similar behavior in real life."
393,Babysitter's Ordeal - 2,"['fmb', 'toddler', 'ped', 'reluc', '1st']","At last Monday came, and Sean has left for a full morning day-care, leaving Suzy alone at last with her sweet Brian. She has stripped naked moments after Sean had left. Her customary suckling hour was later, after she had given baby Brian his bath, but now that Sean was supposed to return after noon, she had no time to spare. And baby Brian was so happy to suckle on her exposed boobs again! And have his tiny weenie sucked too! He was so excited that Suzy could have mistaken it for an orgasm of his own-to say nothing of her one. OOOH, how she has enjoyed it! At last she could have a freehand, and she used it time and again to cum – she had three orgasms in a row that Monday! And she never wore anything –until after she had put baby Brian to bed, an hour or so before Sean was supposed to come home.\n\nSo Suzy started a new routine, quite content with having Brian for herself, even if only during the mornings. Brian was less content, but after all, you can't expect a baby to understand times and taboos and things. And then at Thursday it happened.\n\nBrian was happily suckling on Suzy's breast, while she was hungrily sucking his tiny erect penis and rubbing herself to a forthcoming orgasm, when she suddenly heard a shrill voice:\n\n""Wow! You are naked! And Brian is sucking your boobs! Sean was standing in the door of baby' Brian's room, his eyes open wide open.\n\nGod, Suzy would rather that the earth would open and swallow her, or Sean, or both! Talk about being caught red handed! She knew that she was doomed, she was going to jail, and the shame of it: a sixteen years old girl sucking a baby's penis! She wouldn’t be able to convince anybody that she had meant no harm!\n\nAnd Sean shrill voice added: ""and you are sucking baby Brian's pecker! I want too!""\n\nSuzy stammered that it wasn't as it appeared and lame excuses like that, but she knew that she had no choice and she could only lamely whisper:"" Not now, please! Let him fall asleep first."" Baby Brian did fall asleep soon enough despite the nudging of his brother.\n\nSuzy knew that she had no choice. She had tried to postpone the inevitable, to explain and to evade it but at last she said simply :""Come over now, and I'll suck your pecker too. Just, please, keep it our secret. I don't think that your mom would approve. ""\n\nSean was standing naked next to her even before she had finished talking, his pecker all stiff and erect. No, it wasn't a baby's pecker at all, it reminded her of her boyfriends' cocks and in her mind she began to treat it as such. It was a cock or at least she could call it a dick...\n\nAll that musing went off when Sean has pushed the red hot mushroom into Suzy's half open mouth. Suzy gulped, opened wide her lips and let the boy's stiff cock enter and fill her mouth. Come on! It wasn't so bad! True, it didn't smell so sweet as Brian's penis, but it wasn't as intimidating as her boyfriend Frank's had been! And it didn't suffocate her, she could handle it quite well... In fact she found some satisfaction from sucking on the stiff, hot, column and wonder on the contrast with the soft and velvety mushroom it carried. Her tongue circled the erect member, remembering that that's what her boyfriends had liked. Strangely, she liked it too, and she started to feel those unmistaken tingles down there.\n\nSean must have felt something odd, because he now stretched his hand and squeezed Suzy's tender boob. OH! That simple act sent Suzy over the edge. She certainly was getting horny and she had to touch herself, to calm that turmoil in her pussy. Before Suzy had time to relieve herself, Sean had started to heave and rock, inserting his stiff dick deep into Suzy's mouth, fucking even her throat, and Suzy had to gather all her will not to gag, to breath in time with Sean thrusts, to ...and the he exploded in her mouth.\n\nNo it wasn't a hose going off, like Frank's had been. Rather there was an unmistakable feeling of a warm and slimy, salty taste filling her mouth-come on, that wasn't so unbearable. Suzy was feeling some tingling in her pussy too. If it weren't so improbable she would have said that she was getting horny! But that was impossible, she had always hated giving head!\n\nNow, that Sean had came off, he turned his attention to Suzy's tits, and was munching and squeezing them, like they were fruits. God! It was undeniable now that Suzy was getting horny! Don't squeeze so hard-OOOH, she moaned! God, her pussy was on fire! She HAD to calm those flames, and did the only possible thing. Her hand sneaked in between her thighs to satisfy that hunger.\n\n""You are jerking off! "" Exclaimed accusingly Sean.\n\n""N-No... no, I am not!"" she stammered.\n\n""Yes you were! I've seen you!""\n\n""OK, ok! So I was! Why, don't tell me that you don't!""\n\n""But I'm a boy!"" said Sean\n\n""Girls do it also!"" Exclaimed Suzy and tried to rub herself to the expected and long overdue orgasm.\n\n""Really? Please let me see!"" pleaded the boy. ""I've never seen a girl's pussy before!""\n\n""Oh well fuck it! Look, these are the outer lips,"" said Suzy pointing with her fingers ""and here the inner ones-they are called labia.""\n\n""Wow! they are red! and wet! And hot!"" Exclaimed Sean, inserting his fingers between them.\n\nSuzy didn't need him to tell her that she was horny. She squirmed and sighed under his touch, nearing again her interrupted orgasm.\n\n""What is this button?"" asked the excited boy, touching her clit. Suzy jerked as if electrocuted and stammered: "" Nno, no, don't this ...OOHH! This is like the head of your... WOW! that's where the most sensitive part... OH!"" her hips started heaving on their own volition, and she was jerking uncontrollably.\n\nSean excitedly rubbed and fondled the inflating button ""Wow, it's growing!"" He said, ""and what is this hole ? that’s where you pee?""\n\n""No!"" said Suzy, gritting her teeth amidst heavy panting. ""that's where you put your cock... when you are fucking. OH!"" And she grabbed Sean's exploring hand, panting and jerking heavily she squeezed it between her thighs.\n\nSean has left her pussy, and turned his attention to het tits again, squeezing them and munching them. ""NO! Don’t! Don't stop! "" she wailed. Getting so near to her orgasm and now having to stop again?! Suzy felt some other hard and warm thing sliding on her clitt, making her jerk and heave even more. She knew it was Sean's cock, but she was past caring, she HAD to get off! Her pelvis was heaving in its own volition now, and an exceptionally strong heave got her cunt in the right, or rather the wrong direction, and the boy's cock entered her widely open vagina. ""OH NO!"" she exclaimed but too late. The boy's cock, having felt the warmth and the wetness, went in like a guided missile and caused Sean to jerk and heave –and Suzy's hips heaved just as uncontrollably on their own towards him.\n\nA piercing pain shot through her cunt, and Suzy realized that it was too late, she wasn't virgin anymore. A rush of tears streamed out of her eyes, more from shock then from pain. That wasn't unbearable at all, but it did stop her orgasm even as it had begun.\n\n""Serves you right, you pedophile, to lose your virginity to some stupid nine years old brat! "" Ringed a voice in her head, while Sean was excitedly pumping on and on his inflated cock into the deflowered babysitter. It didn't last long, though. After two or three minutes of fucking Sean spewed again his drop of jism and slumped down.\n\n""WOW! We fucked, we really fucked! It was awesome!"" Exclaimed the excited kid.\n\n""You broke my hymen, you bastard!"" Screamed Suzy.\n\n""Eh?""\n\n""You took my virginity, you plucked my cherry, you stupid imbecile!"" She yelled. Bastard!!!"" And she broke into another surge of tears.\n\n""Wow, I didn't mean to. Does it hurt?"" Asked the embarrassed kid. "" Ow! you are all bleeding!""\n\n""Sure I'm bleeding, bastard, when you are tearing my hymen like it was a piece of rubbish..."" Oh god!!! She was bleeding and the armchair would stain! How would she explain the blood to Ms. O' Hally?! With a shriek she jumped up and escaped into the bathroom. There she took the biggest towel she could lay her hand on, wetted its corner in warm water and ran back to the stained arm chair. Fortunately it wasn't stained with blood, only with Sean's spunk and her cunt juices. Even on her thighs there wasn't very much blood, apparently she didn't bleed very much. Only on the kids cock there were stains and trickles of blood mixed with spunk, which she diligently wiped off.\n\nWith a wonder she felt the familiar tingle reappear, and strongly than before. ""No wonder that he has pierced me,"" she mused, looking at the growing, hardening dick ""it's not a child's pecker at all! It's a full grown cock! Why, it's longer then my palm and it thick enough for me to hold in my hand.' and she did, circling the hot shaft with her fingers and sliding them up and down.\n\nShe burst in another barrage of tears as she felt an intense urge to feel something hard down in her pussy. Even the slight stinging feel in her vagina couldn't drown that urge. Then Sean did something completely unexpected, that took her off guard. Mumbling: ""I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you!"" the boy kissed her eyes attempting to kiss off her tears! This act of love and compassion made up her mind.\n\nSuddenly now she knew why she had chosen the big towel instead of the handier small one. She spread it on the arm chair, and lying on it she spread her thighs and raised her legs over the arms of the chair. ""Come!"" she whispered in a hoarse voice, ""come, fuck me!"" and pulled the kid's head to her breasts.\n\nSean didn't hesitate. He munched and nibbled at those two heavenly globes, while his erect dick came into a position aiming straight at the hot, open tunnel of love...he couldn't miss it! And he didn't. His cock went with a mighty heave, sinking all the way to his pubic bone in one stab. GOD! it was so hot and exciting!\n\nHis butt started humping in and out, with Suzy's hips countering his heaves with thrusts of her own, moaning and growling: ""OOOH! don’t stop, YES!"" she screamed and yelled and pulled the excited kid in, spreading her legs even more to open the way even deeper. ""God, don't let him end now! Let me come, Oh my god! I'm so..."" She dug her fingernails deep in the boy's butt, pulling him in, pressing him into her even with her heels. Oh, she needed to come at last! All the pent up urges rose to the surface and she fucked like a wild animal, not caring for anything but fulfilling her urge.\n\nThe boy didn't mean to stop either. His cock responded fully to the hot, wet heaven and to the heaves and twists of the warm soft body under him. He pumped and pumped, heaved and pushed, and since it was already his third consecutive cum, it lasted quite a while. But finally, his balls started to build a pressure and his pace grew, together with Suzy's. She came with a scream and right after her, his rapid, strong heaves indicated that Sean was also done. Suzy slumped into the arm-chair out of breath, the boy slumping with his face sinking into her hot, soft tits.\n\n""Wow! This time we REALLY fucked!"" Suzy exclaimed, when her breath returned, but she got no response from the boy. He was slumbering, happily smiling on her breast.\n\n""Like his little brother!"" Suzy thought. ""Brian also falls asleep on my tits when he is done... Oh! Brian!"" with a jolt she recalled that she hadn't seen or heard from her little protégé for at least an hour now! With a start she jumped up and ran to his bed. The baby was happily sleeping, a heavenly smile on his face and Suzy felt so much love and warmth when she leaned in to him. Then she felt something else, something hard and warm pushing in between her thighs, and with a deep sigh she dropped to her knees on the floor.\n\nFeeling the hard staff enter her pussy from behind, doggy style, she mused that this would be her ordeal from now till the end of the summer holidays: to enjoy her orgasms, sucking little Brian during the mornings, and to pay for it by being his brother's Sean's fuck doll in the afternoons.\n\nTwo hours and two orgasms later she recalled that thought, while riding to her third orgasm, churning the boy's erect penis and she giggled inwardly: ""Well, there are worse ordeals!"" That was her last coherent thought before the fuck sensations overwhelmed her once more."
394,"Babysitter, The","['M-f-teen', 'oral', 'alcohol']","Mia grinned. He looked so fucking gorgeous when he was drunk. And when he was sober, for that matter. But when he was drunk he grinned a lot. The grin was unbelievable. ""Not a damn thing, Brady.... You guys ate the last of the chips, and Amy left the last TV dinner for Joey today. So you're shit out of luck."" (Amy was Brady's wife, and Joey was her son, whom Mia was babysitting) She had maneuvered herself to where she was standing right beside him looking into the fridge. Damn, no more Pepsi. ""Can you hand me a Sprite, please...""\n\nBrady grabbed a Sprite, and another Coors, and shut the door. In the process of doing this, he almost fell forward, but caught himself on Mia. Not that she minded.... She'd had her eye on Brady for the past two months. She didn't expect her imaginings to be realized - after all, he was married, she was the babysitter, and he was 11 years older. But hey, a girl could dream, right? And dream Mia did....\n\n3 Saturdays previous-\n\nBrady had been at Caroline's (Mia's sister) house one night watching some stupid movie - not watching it, really.... Jeff had fallen asleep on the couch, and Mia, Brady and Caroline were all sitting on the floor talking, with the latter two doing most of the actual conversing. Mia was 10 years Caroline's junior, so most people tended to ignore her once they found out her age.\n\nBrady was surprised at how much older than her 15 years Mia seemed. But she seemed kind of shy too, just sitting against the bookcase and listening to the conversation. He made a few attempts to draw her into the discussion, and managed to get her to say a few sentences, but that was it. Finally, he just gave up trying to involve Mia, and decided to have some more beer and let Caroline talk.\n\nThe more he drank, the more open the conversation became, turning inevitably to sex. Brady watched Mia listen intently as he described the girl he lost his virginity to, and how the sex had went. He began to get hard. Just then Caroline excused herself to use the restroom. Brady rolled over onto his stomach at the same time Mia moved over to make room for Caroline's gigantic Chocolate Lab who was turning in circles preparing to lie down.\n\nBrady's hand landed squarely on the side of Mia's ass.\n\nShe stiffened and looked at him, directly into those beautiful, intense blue eyes. He didn't know whether he should proceed farther with his hand, because she wasn't protesting, or remove it, because she looked a little bit shocked.\n\nBefore he had time to reach a decision, Caroline settled the question for him by flushing to toilet. He removed the hand, and Mia managed to tear her gaze away before Caroline walked back in with some sarcastic comment about the movie.\n\nIn truth, Mia had been more than a little bit shocked at the feel of Brady's hand on her ass. It had taken a moment for the realization that, yes, Brady Reagan's hand was really on her ass. She knew it had been an accident that it had landed there, but he hadn't taken it away immediately, so that had to mean something. Didn't it? And that was the question she spent two hours staring at the ceiling above her bed ponder that evening after Brady left. Unfortunately, sleep came before the answer did.\n\nBack to the present-\n\nBrady righted himself and smiled down at Mia. ""Sorry... didn't mean to land on you.""\n\n""That's okay."" *God, he smells good,* she thought. Beer, cigarettes, sweat and racetrack dust. But not overwhelmingly like any of those, and not the ripe, nauseating sweat scent - a good type of sweat. Brady looked like he was about to say something, but just then Jeff entered the house, and Mia turned guiltily away, without knowing quite why she felt guilty. Brady and Jeff began discussing that night's race, the condition of the track, how the car was handling, and Mia took her Sprite and went back to check on Joey. She didn't want him to wake up to voices in the house and no one around to tell him who they were. She had grown very attached to the adorable, incredibly intelligent seven year old.\n\nWhen she returned to the living room some 20 minutes later, Jeff and Brady had decided to barbecue. Mia sat down by her sister, Caroline, on the loveseat. Caroline was flipping boredly through a Sears catalogue while a movie with one of the Baldwin brothers played on the television. ""They're barbecuing? At almost one AM?"" Mia asked incredulously.\n\n""Yeah,"" Caroline said, rolling her eyes. ""I wish they would just hurry the fuck up.""\n\n""Mmmm,"" Mia answered noncommittally. She would be getting a ride home with Amy, who was supposed to be home around 1:30 (although Brady had been saying all evening that she wouldn't be home until much later, and Mia was rather inclined to agree with him). And whatever Baldwin was on the screen had just taken his shirt off. She was pretty sure it was Alec.\n\nBrady came in and flopped down on his back on the couch, folding his arms under the back of his head. ""Damn, I'm tired...."" He yawned and closed his eyes. Less than ten minutes later, he was asleep.\n\nJeff finished grilling the burgers and brought them in. Mia was back in the kitchen, getting another glass of Sprite. As she helped him clean up the mess that he and Brady had made, he asked, ""Are you going to stay here until Amy gets home?""\n\n""Yeah... I mean, I want someone to be here if Joey wakes up - Brady's out for the night, and..."" She let the sentence trail off. They both knew that Brady wasn't exactly a great father. Truth be told, the way he treated Joey (although Joey wasn't his child) was pretty shitty.\n\n""Okay.... You're sure you'll be okay here alone?""\n\n""Yes, Jeff. I'm here every day during the week - just me and Joey."" And now she'd have plenty to occupy her... another hour or two of staring at Brady Reagan's gorgeous sleeping face. But she wasn't about to tell Jeff that.\n\n""You're sure? I mean-""\n\n""I'll be fine. If anything happens, I'll call you guys, okay?""\n\n""Alright...."" He still looked reluctant to leave her there. Mia didn't have to think very hard to figure out why. She knew Brady was fucking a couple of girls, if not more. Jeff was aware of this too, and she knew he was worried that Brady might try something.\n\n""Jeff, he's asleep. Very, very asleep. I'll be fine,"" she assured him again.\n\nHe went to tell Caroline he was ready to leave while Mia poured the Sprite into her glass, watching the bubbles and fizz in the clear liquid. She heard Jeff and Caroline's voices in the living room, but not their words. Then Caroline stuck her head around the wall between the kitchen and living room. ""We're gonna leave now. You'll be okay?"" she asked, raising her eyebrows.\n\n*What the fuck am I, a child? And I'm the fucking babysitter - I know how to deal with things. Even if the ""things"" aren't of the scratches and stomachaches variety. Or even the Fire Department/Police Department variety,* she mused. *More the married male variety...* Aloud, ""Yeah, Sis, I'll be fine.""\n\n""You call us if anything goes wrong, okay?"" Caroline gave Mia a meaningful look.\n\n""Okay.""\n\n""Alright.... Bye!""\n\n""Bye, Sis!"" Mia called as she walked down the hall to Joey's room. She looked in. He was still asleep. She walked back through the dimly lit house to the living room. Brady was just as passed out as he had been the last time she looked. She stood gazing at him a moment, then sat down on the floor with her back against the loveseat and tried to watch the movie.\n\nNo more than half an hour had passed before she began to notice just how dimly lit the house was. And it was a fairly large house.... Not a mansion by any means, but not small either. The place began to give Mia the creeps. And it was cold. She decided against going around and turning on all the lights for the simple fact that she didn't like light, and she figured that would wake Joey up. So she scooted over to the floor in front of the couch, near Brady's head.\n\n""Brady?"" she called softly. ""Brady?"" She repeated his name at least a dozen more times, slightly louder, but not loud enough for Joey to hear. She gently shook one of his arms. He didn't stir. ""Brady?"" she said, lightly stroking the side of his face with her finger. ""Wake up. Please?"" He opened his eyes.\n\n""What?"" he said drowsily. ""What's wrong?"" He half sat, propping himself up on his elbows.\n\n""I...um.... I was... The house started to give me the creeps, 'cause it's so dark and it's so late, and I was alone... and..."" Mia started to feel very childish.\n\nBrady gave a small grin. ""Where's Caroline and Jeff?"" he asked, looking around.\n\n""They left about twenty minutes ago.""\n\n""They left?"" He looked confused. ""I've been asleep?""\n\nMia giggled. ""Yeah. Out like a light.""\n\n""Are the hamburgers done?""\n\n""Yeah-""\n\n""Oh, fuck it, I'm not even hungry now."" He sat up fully and looked down at her, smiling. ""And you know you don't have to sit on the floor...."" The grin again... ""I don't bite."" He patted the couch cushion next to him.\n\nMia, not really seeing any good reason to refuse - and not wanting to refuse anyway - sat down on the place where his hand had been. Close enough to be close to him, but also far enough away as not to look like she was trying to fling herself at him. She smiled at Brady. ""I don't bite either... unless you want me too."" She knew it was more than a bit on the flirtatious side, but...\n\n""Do you want to bite me?"" Brady asked, surprising Mia. She knew he was teasing her. She decided to surprise him.\n\n""Do you want me to bite you?"" She stared straight into his eyes.\n\nHe laughed softly. ""A nibble's good... If you know what I mean....""\n\nMia smiled back. ""Yeah. I know. My boyfriend's into biting.""\n\n""Oh really? That's... interesting."" Brady chuckled. ""This is turning me on.""\n\nMia ventured a glance at the crotch of his racing pants. Yeah, he was turned on.\n\nThere were a couple minutes of silence, both of them staring at the television screen without really watching the movie. Then Brady asked, ""Do you like to be bitten?""\n\n""Yeah...."" She decided to answer the next obvious question before he could ask it. ""On the neck.""\n\nBrady's eyes had taken on a glint that wasn't unfamiliar to Mia, and he had turned to face her on the couch. ""Do you want me to bite you?"" he asked, looking her in the eye.\n\nMia bit her tongue against the first thing that popped into her head - ""What?!"" - and said instead, ""Do you want to bite me?"" using his own words.\n\n""Do you want me to?"" His eyes were still locked on hers. ""I mean, it's up to you....""\n\nAlmost not able to believe this was really happening, Mia took a deep breath, brushed her hair off of the right side of her neck and turned that side slightly toward him. Her gaze not wavering, she said, ""Go for it.""\n\nBrady leaned toward her and started to put an arm around her, then asked, ""I can't touch you anywhere else, though, right?""\n\nShe didn't have to think twice about that one. ""Anywhere.""\n\n""Anywhere?"" He actually looked surprised.\n\n""Anywhere.""\n\nImmediately, one large, strong hand was caressing her breast through her T-shirt, and his lips were on her neck where she had offered it to him. The hand on her breast soon crept up beneath the shirt to tease her nipple through her bra. Brady began to pull her shirt up, then looked at her face as if asking permission. Mia grabbed the bottom of the T-shirt and pulled it up above her breasts herself. He kissed and suckled at her chest for a sweet eternity, the feeling exquisite to Mia. She reached down between his legs to caress the not inconsiderable bulge there. Brady moaned onto her breasts, the hot air cascading over them. She never wanted this to end. Tipping her head back, she glimpsed the clock. 1:15 AM. ""Brady?"" she said reluctantly. ""It's a quarter after one. Amy said she'd be home at one-thirty...""\n\nBrady pulled himself away from her. ""She won't be here at one-thirty,"" he said knowingly.\n\n""But, Brady.... I don't.... I don't want to risk her walking in with us here on the couch like this..."" Mia was slightly out of breath.\n\n""We'd hear her coming."" That was true. Amy made quite a bit of noise upon entering anywhere, especially if she was drunk. And there was no doubt that tonight she would be drunk.\n\n""Still.... I mean, I like babysitting Joey, and I don't want to have my ass beaten."" Amy could be one tough bitch when she wanted to be. Mia had only seen the aftermath of one bar brawl that Amy had been in, but that had been quite enough.\n\nMia got up from the couch and picked up her glass of Sprite from the end table where she had set it before waking up Brady. She took a sip and looked at him. Still gorgeous. Still drunk. Still hard. Still married. Not happily married, though.... He and Amy were planning on getting a divorce... Mia looked at Brady again and made up her mind.\n\nShe set her drink down and knelt in front of Brady on the floor. ""I didn't know you were... like this,"" he said with a hint of amusement in his voice. ""You don't seem like the type....""\n\n""The type of girl who fucks around with married men?"" She laughed. ""I've done this before... I know you know about me and Jeff, Brady.""\n\n""Yeah...."" Mia undid the fly of the red racing pants. ""He said...."" She tugged his boxers down over his cock. ""He... that... um..."" Brady didn't get a chance to finish his sentence because at that moment the hot circle of Mia's lips enclosed the head of his throbbing cock. He moaned and leaned his head against the back of the couch and began to enjoy what he would later call one of the best cock-suckings he had ever had.\n\n*Jesus, he even tastes good,* she thought. Clean, but not soapy... Kind of sweet... Fresh. Mia slowly lowered her head down his shaft, brushing her tongue over the sensitive spot on the underside, then further down, building up an incredible suction. She did this ever so slowly at first, then faster, then working on just the head, teasing the tip of his penis with the tip of her tongue. At one point during this, Brady said, ""You're the babysitter... You're the fucking babysitter..."" with a kind of wonder in his voice.\n\nMia tried to say, ""So?,"" but it came out as something like ""Thsoo?"" through a mouthful of hard, throbbing cock.\n\nThen, sometime later, ""You're only 15 years old....""\n\nMia didn't even bother to try answering.\n\nShe didn't know how long it had been since she started sucking, but she was getting bored with it. It wasn't really her forte, and her jaw was beginning to ache. Mia eased slowly back up the long, pulsing pole in her throat, then let it go with a loud pop. Still kneeling, she looked up at Brady's face. ""You like?"" she said in a little-girl voice, widening her big blue-green eyes, and swiped at the tip of his penis with her tongue, her eyes never leaving his.\n\nBrady graced her with an amazed grin. ""You have no idea how quickly that will sober a guy up..."" Silence for a beat.\n\n""Earlier, Brady, you were talking about something Jeff said...."" Mia was a curious girl by nature.\n\n""Yeah, well... Let's just say Jeff likes to talk.""\n\n""Okay, but what did he say?"" She wasn't going to be satisfied with generalities.\n\n""You don't really like kissing,"" he began.\n\nMia wrinkled her nose. That was truth. In her opinion, kissing was one of the strangest types of foreplay. Having someone else's germ-coated tongue in her mouth didn't generally excite her. But there were those select few people - two, to be exact - whose kisses could turn her on.\n\n""And I know.... He said that you don't... You don't do what you just did very much... So I know I must be something at least a little special, in your mind.... And he said you're tight as hell.""\n\nMia laughed. Jeff wasn't the first person who had commented on that particular attribute. And cocksucking... She wasn't sure why she didn't do it more than she did. It wasn't that she didn't like the taste of cum - in fact, she had developed quite a taste for it - or that she wasn't good - she was. It was just that it never really gave her the sense of accomplishment that sex - actual intercourse - did. ""Well, Jeff told the truth there.... Did he say anything else?""\n\n""He said you love having your tits played with."" Brady reached down and began to fondle her small, perky breasts.\n\n*True again,* she thought. Mia pulled off her shirt, throwing caution to the wind. Slowly, teasingly she undid the clasp on her bra, letting it fall to the ground. She didn't say a word.\n\nBrady gently pinched her nipples - large for her small breasts - until they became hard gumdrops topping the creamy mounds of her breasts. He noticed the small red marks on them from their previous play. ""Come here,"" he said, gesturing for her to get on his lap. She did, offering her pale breasts to his lips. He planted a light kiss on the nipple of each, then leaned back and grinned widely. ""So, little girl, what can Santa get you for Christmas?"" he said, bouncing Mia up and down on his lap.\n\nMia laughed. Then, putting on her best little-girl act, complete with the voice, the big eyes and the fidgeting and squirming, she said, ""Well, Santa.... I only want one thing.... I want you, Santa."" She ground her denim-covered cunt onto the swollen cock between her thighs.\n\nBrady chuckled. ""You looked so fucking innocent.... Good thing it was just an act, huh?"" He took a nipple lightly in his teeth.\n\n""Mmmm.... yeah,"" she managed.\n\nThey fell back onto the couch again and stayed that way for quite some time. Brady kissed his way over her upper body inch by agonizing inch, tracing paths of flame on her skin. He worked his way from her lips to her neck to her breasts to her stomach, then, skipping over the denim of her shorts, kissed her ultra-sensitive inner thighs. Then he placed his lips over her cunt. Startled, Mia opened her eyes. Brady's fingers undid the button of her shorts. ""Brady, no.""\n\n""Sure... okay,"" he said, immediately drawing back from her.\n\n*Like I'm gonna cry rape or something,* Mia thought. She sighed inwardly. She liked having oral sex performed on her, but she had to know the guy a little better than this....\n\nBrady sat up, removing her legs from over his shoulders.\n\n*I've blown my chance at him now,* she thought. *I should have let him-*\n\n""At least you'll let me do this, won't you?"" Brady asked, holding up a hand and wriggling the fingers.\n\n""Um....."" It took a moment for the meaning of the gesture to sink in. ""Oh. Yeah, sure..."" Mia smiled. His fingers in her cunt. His long, hopefully talented fingers....\n\n""Then let me go wash my hands... They're kind of a mess."" Brady grinned ruefully, looking at his hands, dirty from the dirt of the racetrack and the grease of his racecar.\n\nThe condition of his fingers didn't really matter to Mia, but she decided against saying anything. Mia stood, turned toward the table where her glass was and was suddenly caught up in Brady's strong embrace.\n\nHis lips were liquid fire on her neck. She felt the rock-hard protrusion of his cock as he ground it against the small of her back. A low throaty moan escaped her lips involuntarily. In her ear, she heard his lust-thickened voice hissing, ""I'm gonna finger-fuck you, little girl. Like you've never been finger-fucked before. I want you so bad. And you want me too, I know you do, baby...."" His hands seemed to be everywhere - her breasts, her ass, her stomach, tracing the line of her jaw, between her legs, rubbing the denim of her shorts against her sensitive clit. ""Are you wearing any underwear, baby? I love it when girls don't wear underwear..."" Mia answered, ""No...none...."" She loved the feel of him against her. Brady turned her around to face him, crushing her much smaller body against his. Mia gasped at the sheer feeling this caused. However melodramatic it might seem, she felt as if she was on fire, each caress sending another flaming wave of desire through her.\n\nMia looked up (quite a ways up, seeing as he was 6'1"" and she was 5'4"") into Brady's incredibly vivid blue eyes. They smoldered with an intense lust that she had read about a million times in her mother's romance books and the stories she found on alt.sex.stories, but had never actually experienced. That, combined with the normal intensity of his eyes, caused Mia to practically melt against him.\n\nBrady's hand roamed up her back from its place on her ass to tangle itself in her long, dark hair. He tightened the hand into a fist and roughly bent her head backwards. His lips pressed down on hers. All coherent thought was lost to Mia at the intensity conveyed by that kiss. She responded with absolute abandon. Brady finally raised his head from hers. He stepped away from her and grinned. ""I should wash my hands now."" He walked into the kitchen. Mia followed on shaky legs.\n\nMia leaned against the stove and watched Brady use the dish soap to wash all the grime off his hands. She loved the way he looked in what she thought of as his ""race-day"" outfit. The very, very tattered black T-shirt and the red racing pants with a white stripe down the leg. It was very... Brady. And that long blonde hair down the back of the shirt... It was enough to make even a tough girl swoon.\n\nBrady dried his hands on his pants and turned to Mia. ""God,"" he said softly. ""I am so hard for you..."" The bulge in his pants and the heat radiating from his eyes was evidence of this. ""I want to fuck you so bad..."" He pressed her up against the stove.\n\nWarning bells began to chime hesitantly in the back of Mia's mind. ""Um, Brady.... We can't fuck... I mean... I don't have any condoms, I'm not on the Pill...""\n\nBrady didn't really look disappointed. He planted another of his spectacularly nerve-melting kisses squarely on her lips, silencing any other protests. Mia felt fingers unzipping her shorts, then descending lower. ""You aren't wearing any panties,"" Brady said, surprise evident in his voice.\n\n""I told you I wasn't,"" Mia murmured as his fingers began exploring her most intimate of places. Her earlier hopes that Brady would be skilled with his fingers - as so many men weren't - were realized. He gently rolled her clit between his thumb and forefinger, making her shudder and moan loudly into his shoulder. She reached down between Brady's legs and wormed one hand into his pants, retrieving his swollen rod. He breathed in sharply at the touch of her small, smooth hand on him. Mia began to slowly jack him off. She pushed her wet cunt against his hand, inviting him into her. Brady slid one, then two fingers into the tight, slippery hole. Mia gasped, for he was reaching places that no fingers had reached inside her before. She could feel the tips of his fingers make contact with her cervix. She pushed hard against his fingers, and soon they developed a rhythm of hard deep thrusts that made Mia gasp each time they hit the back of her pussy.. She let out a long, strange moan, and her eyes popped open as Brady curled his fingers up, rubbing her g-spot. Her hand began to move erratically on his cock. ""Oh... Brady... That feels... soooo.... good..."" she managed between moans. Then she felt the tingling heat in the pit of her stomach that signaled an approaching orgasm. ""I'm.... Oh, God, Brady.... I'm gonna.... cum..."" Brady felt her whole body stiffen in his arms, her head against his shoulder, her arms locked around his neck. Mia's already tight cunt tightened even more around his still-probing fingers as the waves of her orgasm swept over her. When it was over, she was as limp as a rag doll in Brady's arms. She looked up into his face, her eyes shining. ""Wow,"" she whispered.\n\nBrady grinned. ""Yeah.... Wow."" Then, rubbing his shoulder where her head had been, ""You bit me.""\n\nShe giggled. ""Oh, I didn't realize I did.... Sorry.... But don't say I didn't warn you.""\n\n""I think I need to wash my hands again,"" Brady said, holding up a hand shiny with her juices.\n\n""No, you don't,"" Mia said softly. She grabbed his wrist and brought the fingers to her mouth. Slowly, she licked the tips of each finger, then up and down the sides like a lollipop. Then, her eyes locked onto his, she sucked the fingers into her mouth, making sure to get every single drop of girlcum she could.\n\nWhen she was through, Brady whispered, ""Wow."" Mia dropped to her knees in front of him. His long, thick cock jutted out right in front of her face. ""Mia, you don't have to...""\n\n""Ssh,"" she silenced him. ""I want to."" It was true. She wanted to give him the same release she felt. She grasped him in her hand and slowly eased her lips down over the large head. Then she began to suck in earnest, using every piece of knowledge she had gleaned from stories, porn movies, and - of course - personal experience. Brady twined his hands in her dark locks and began to press her head down, encouraging her to take more of him in her mouth. Soon, he started to moan, and Mia knew he was close. She redoubled her efforts. She was rewarded with a loud moan, and she felt the twitches of his cock. Mia moved up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She felt the first burst of cum in her mouth and was delighted at its sweetness. Eagerly she sucked the rest of it down.\n\nBrady looked down at her. ""Shit.... Not even Amy will swallow...""\n\n""Do I fucking look like Amy?""\n\nHe laughed. ""No... I guess not....""\n\nMia climbed to her feet and looked over at the clock. 2:23.\n\nBrady followed her gaze. ""I knew she wouldn't be home at 1:30....""\n\n""Well, I didn't either, but...."" Mia didn't really feel like discussing his wife right then. She walked back into the living room and sat on the loveseat. Brady sat in the chair next to the loveseat. *I need a cigarette,* Mia thought, staring at the television screen. The Baldwin movie was over now, she noticed.\n\nAs if on cue, Brady tapped a cigarette out of his own pack of Winstons. ""Want one?""\n\nMia was caught completely off guard. Never had she seen Brady offer a cigarette to anyone. ""Uh... sure."" She took the one he offered and let him light it for her. She took a long drag and smiled. She loved babysitting.....\n\n End"
395,Babysitting Bianca,"['m-g', 'preteen', 'ped', '1st', 'rom']","Dad grinned back and did the usual guy soft punch to the shoulder thing to Tommy. ""Well, Thomas, the main thing is to just do what they say. Say yes as often as you can.""\n\nMom and Dad were going to dinner at their favorite tapas place and then staying over at a nice hotel. I heard mom tell my aunt Lucy that it was the honeymoon suite. I assumed this meant they planned to have sex. They probably didn't think I even knew what sex was but I did. I was very mature for ten. Dad and Tommy kept chatting about sports and school and I tuned them out, thinking about how much fun I would get to have tonight, and about everything that had lead up to it.\n\nTommy (Thomas, but I called him Tommy; kind of like my name is Bianca and he calls me Bunny) would be my babysitter for the evening and until my parents came home tomorrow afternoon. Our families had lived on Pine St., three houses apart, for the past fifteen years. His parents moved in when Tommy was just a baby and mine were newlyweds. I was born five years later and am an only child. Tommy is too.\n\nFrom my earliest memories I adored him and followed him around whenever I could. He was always patient with me and so good with me that when he turned thirteen and I was eight, our parents started letting him babysit me. For just a few hours at first, while they all went to the movies or something. Before that they'd often pitch in on a shared babysitter for us both. So, we spent a lot of time together as we grew up.\n\nNow he was fifteen and I was ten and both sets of parents felt he was plenty old enough watch me for an overnight. In other circumstances I might have made a fuss about them thinking I still needed a babysitter, but I wasn't going to argue about it if it was Tommy.\n\nWe'd always been physical with each other, tumbling around as kids do. Napping together when we were very little, curled up around each other. I've seen the pictures in mom's photo scrapbook. It's one of her hobbies. Now, if we're watching TV or something, I'll often cuddle up next to him. It's comforting, it feels natural. I never really thought much about it until a couple months ago when I was over at his house while our parents were all out at some concert.\n\nWe were watching TV and I got up to use the bathroom. When I came back, his dog, a loveable goof of a St. Bernard (Rufus), had taken over the entire rest of the couch, including my seat. There's no way to move Rufus once he sprawls out. So I stuck my tongue out at him and plopped down right on Tommy's lap instead. He just laughed, adjusted his position and wrapped an arm around me and pulled me into his chest.\n\nWe were just watching some silly comedy, but around the part when two of the main characters suddenly realized they were soul mates and kissed, I felt something hard against my bottom and noticed Tommy was breathing funny. On one level, I knew it was his penis. I was a kid, not stupid. Seeing the kiss and feeling that made my stomach kind of tighten, but in a good way. I just shifted around to get comfortable, and he tightened his arm around me some, but that was it. We didn't talk about it at all that night or afterwards.\n\nThe next time he babysat me, we were at my house. Tommy had spread his homework out across the couch and instead of moving it, he told me I could just sit on his lap. I felt a little odd about it, but curious too, so I did. He put an arm across my stomach and settled back, like before. This time we were watching a rerun of Law & Order. It was new to us though. It started with some lady taking a guy home from a bar. They were undressing each other and starting to make out when I felt something poking me in the butt again and Tommy tightened his grip around me. I kind of squirmed and his grip got tighter.\n\nI felt his breath on my neck and he sort of kissed me, lightly, on the side of my neck. This made my stomach tighten again and I kind of sighed. He did it again and I felt his hand come up from my stomach and sort of touch my left breast. I was just starting to get breasts and my mom had taken me shopping for training bras just that day. I was proudly wearing the one I liked the most (light purple with some lace on the top of the cups) and when he felt it he stopped for a second and said, ""Hey Bunny, you're growing up on me.""\n\nThen he gave me a quick kiss on the top of the head, patted my chest, and stood me up. ""Gotta pee, kiddo, be right back.""\n\nHis voice sounded strained and he was walking kind of funny as he went down the hall. I waited for a few seconds, and then followed. He'd gone to the bathroom not long ago and I was suspicious. I quietly leaned my ear against the door to the bathroom and listened but I didn't hear peeing. Instead I heard him breathing and making kind of puffing grunting noises and then, about a minute or two later, some louder noises.\n\nIt sounded like he said, ""Oh fuck, Bunny,"" and then it was quiet. I heard what sounded like his pants being zipped up and heard the water go on, so I dashed back to the couch. He sauntered back into the room just after I sat down, scooped me up, and sat me down in his lap again. He didn't kiss my neck again, but he did sort of pet my hair while we kept watching TV. We stayed like that while we finished the show and again didn't talk about what happened.\n\nI resolved to find out more by talking with my friend Carrie. She lived across town and we went to different schools now, so I didn't get to see her as much as I would have liked. However, we had planned a sleepover and I was going to ask her about some of this. She had an older brother (Dave) who was fourteen, and I figured she might know more about what was happening.\n\nAfter we'd watched some movies, and were snuggled under the covers of her bed in the dark, I brought it up. I wasn't about to tell her I'd felt Tommy's penis poking me in the butt, but I needed to know more.\n\n""I need to know why boys like to touch themselves and get hard penises. You have a brother... do you know?"" I blurted out.\n\nCarrie giggled and turned toward me. ""I know he plays with it all the damn time. I hear him in the bathroom, in his bedroom, in the shower; anywhere he thinks he's alone.""\n\n""Why? I mean, I understand about sex. About how a penis goes into a vagina and sperm comes out and that's how you make a baby. I just don't understand why they play with them?""\n\n""Well,"" Carrie said. ""I mean, do you ever touch yourself? It feels good is why."" She gestured to her crotch when she mentioned touching.\n\nI blushed. ""I've felt funny in my stomach, and sort of lower there. I didn't think to touch it though.""\n\n""It feels really good when you do. Trust me. I asked mom why Dave was always playing with his penis and she got this funny look on her face and then explained to me that boys do it because it feels good and that as long as he was doing it in private that was natural and ok. So I asked if only boys do it and she looked a little odd but said no, girls can too. Then she said she had to work on dinner and left the room. I figured she had said all she was going to about that to me so I decided I'd experiment with it later. And I did.\n\nI was in the bath and I reached down and started touching all over until I felt something really good. So I kept touching there and it kept feeling better and better. It was like being on a roller coaster and getting to the top and then falling. It felt so good and I felt so relaxed I just laid there in the warm tub till mom yelled at me to get out and go to bed.""\n\nI listed to Carrie with my mouth open a little in amazement. ""Why didn't you tell me this earlier?!,"" I shout-whispered at her.\n\n""It's only been a couple weeks since I figured it out, sheesh,"" she shout-whispered back. ""I've been trying different things and figuring out what feels best."" She looked up at me and kind of bit her lip. ""I'll show you if you want?""\n\nI thought about it for all of a second before I nodded enthusiastically and said yes. Carrie told me to pull up my nightgown and take off my panties and she did the same. We got under the covers with the flashlight she had in her nightstand (it was pink as was everything in her possession) and she spread her legs and shined it between them while pointing with the other hand.\n\n""This part feels really good when I rub on it,"" she said, and touched herself just below where her legs joined. She rubbed for a few seconds and then pointed again. I could see a very small nubbin of flesh, shiny pink, poking out there. Then she slid her fingers lower and seemed to push one into herself. ""This also feels really good if you push in and out a while.""\n\nThen she had me lay back and had me hold the flashlight on myself while she touched me. When she found a spot that made me gasp and jump, she took my other hand and put my fingers there. ""Rub around here for a little bit,"" she said. ""See if it feels good to you to go faster or harder or softer. I had to try a bunch of things before I found the perfect way. You can also put them lower and push inside you. It's neat being able to feel inside of you.""\n\nShe giggled and moved my fingers down until I felt an opening I could push my finger into. It felt odd, very warm, and a little wet, like the inside of my mouth was warm and wet, but really good.\n\nI moved my hand back up and rubbed and she laid back and started rubbing herself too. It was getting warm under the covers and we were both breathing harder. I started to feel the build up like she'd described. I thought about how Tommy's kiss on my neck had felt and all the sudden I was falling, falling, falling. I let out a gasp and felt my stomach and lower parts throb over and over. I hear Carrie make a soft noise and her hand fell away from her. We laid there with our heads turned, looking at each other, grinning like fools. We just stayed that way for a long time. I don't think I could have moved if I wanted to. I'd had my first orgasm and I was hooked.\n\nCarrie and I repeated this process several more times that night. Each time I learned more about how my body worked. It had felt amazingly different when Carrie touched me than when I touched myself, which made me think of maybe Tommy touching me there. But that also made me feel embarrassed to think of.\n\nIt was two more weeks before I had more real alone time with Tommy. Of course I'd seen him, but just for short periods of time with our parents around. He had more homework than I did since he was older and he didn't have as much time to always hang out.\n\nHe came over to watch me for the day on a Saturday while both our sets of parents went to an art exhibit at the museum in the capital. It was a two hour drive each way, so they would be gone most of the day. I'd had two solid weeks of practicing touching myself and was doing it every night when I went to bed. I loved it. I understood now why guys Tommy's age did it all the time. I wondered if my parents did or not. The idea didn't gross me out, but I didn't think about it too hard either. The day Tommy was coming I was so excited I touched myself before he came over and didn't bother to really take my underwear off. They were kind of wet after so I tossed them on top of my hamper and decided I'd just put my swimsuit on anyway. It was a nice day and I was sure Tommy would go swimming with me in our pool if I wanted to.\n\nTommy and his parents pulled up and he jumped out of their car as my parents rushed out, tossing out the ritual, ""have fun, be good, listen to Tommy"" at me as they went. Like I'd ever not been good or listened. Parents... sheesh. They jumped in the car and zoomed off. I guess they thought they would be late. Tommy and I waved and went inside. He noticed my swimsuit and grinned his huge grin, reached into his bag, and pulled out swim trunks, waving them in the air.\n\n""I thought you might want to spend time in the pool Bunny,"" he said. ""I should start calling you my mermaid."" He tousled my hair as he spoke.\n\n""You can change in my room,"" I offered. ""I'll grab some towels.""\n\nHe went to change and I got two big beach towels. He met me back in the living room and we started towards the back hall to go outside. He suddenly stopped and slapped his forehead. ""Sunscreen. Arg. If I let you get burned your mom'll kill me.""\n\nI handed him the towels and skipped back to the bathroom, sing-songing, ""I'll get it.""\n\nSunscreen obtained, we went outside. Tommy squirted a bunch in my hand and his and we both lathered up. Then he did my back, which he'd done plenty of times before. This time it felt like he took more time than normal and his fingers dipped below the back of my suit a bit. Then I did his back, again, totally normal, but I might have taken a little extra time myself. I spread the towels out on chairs and then we both jumped in.\n\nWe swam around and decided to play Marco Polo. Tommy went first, eyes screwed closed, he counted to 10 while I swam away then shouted ""Marco"". My ""Polo"" back brought him wading towards me so I swam away. After a few rounds I was letting him get closer and closer. The next time he shouted ""Marco"", I was right in front of him and I whispered ""Polo"" with my face an inch from his. His eyes flew open when he felt my breath with the word and he grabbed me, lifting me up out of the water and tickling me under the arms.\n\nI squirmed and shrieked and laughed until he let me drop back into the water. As retaliation I dove under and swam between his legs, grabbing his trunks as I went. I yanked down on them and popped to the surface behind him. He was busy trying to pull them back up and once they were he spun around with a very red face. I thought for a second he was angry, but he just told me it was time for a break from the water and hauled himself out of the pool.\n\nI got out of the pool too and came over to sit down on the chair next to him. He handed me a bottle of water and laid back to enjoy the warmth of the sun and dry off. We laid there for a few minutes, just quiet. I thought maybe he'd fallen asleep when he said, without looking at me, ""Bunny, come here and lay down next to me. It'll be fun.""\n\nI was hesitant, because he'd never said that before, but I got up and went to his lounge chair; he scooted over just a bit and lay on his side. I lay down on my back, but he turned me so I was facing him. He didn't do anything but look at me for a few seconds and then his hand touched my breast again. He didn't say anything, just looked at me as he gently touched me.\n\nIt didn't take long for it to feel really great, but I didn't know what to say to him so I just kept quiet and let him do that. The same feeling I'd get when I was touching myself started to happen a little and I wiggled my body a bit, bringing my lower half closer to him. I felt his penis poke into my leg but I didn't back away. He hissed out a breath when that happened, but kept touching me through my damp swimsuit.\n\nEventually he starting rocking his hips a little and I felt his penis poking my leg harder. He kissed my neck again and then he let out a bigger grunt and jerked a little, then pulled back a bit. He kissed my forehead and laid back, an arm around me. He murmured ""good girl"" then dozed off and I just laid there wondering what happened, feeling very tight and like I wanted to touch myself, but not able to like this.\n\nI let him nap for about half an hour before I wiggled out from his grip and went inside to make us some lunch. I was only recently allowed stove privileges and didn't know how to make much yet, but I had mastered boxed mac & cheese. I thought it would be nice to surprise Tommy with that instead of him making us PB&J like he usually did. I quickly went to change out of my suit and as I went to toss it in my hamper, I noticed my panties were gone. I was sure I'd tossed them in there, but I didn't see them now. I figured they must have fallen down further so I just changed and didn't think of it further.\n\nI woke Tommy up and told him lunch was ready. He sat up, seemingly surprised I had gotten up without him. He grabbed my arm and sternly told me, ""Bunny, if we take a nap when I'm supposed to be watching you, you stay put. What if you had gotten hurt and I wasn't there?"" He was upset, but also concerned, obviously.\n\n""I'm sorry – I just made some food. You were really sound asleep and I couldn't fall asleep after...,"" I trailed off, blushing, my head down, refusing to meet his eyes.\n\nHe reached out and used his right hand to lift my chin up so he could see my face. ""Earlier, well, you feel ok after that?""\n\nI nodded but didn't know what to say.\n\n""You think we can keep that between us? Like private?,"" he asked.\n\nAgain, I just nodded. It was a private moment, a secret I wanted to keep to myself anyway. I wouldn't even have told Carrie about it.\n\nHe smiled his charming smile and patted my head. ""Cool. I knew I could count on you. So – what's for lunch?""\n\nHe acted very impressed with my cooking, although even I knew that it was just boxed food and not that special. Then he worked on some homework while I read next to him on the couch until my parents came home.\n\nThe next several times he babysat, similar things happened. It became a routine. He'd say ""want to have some fun Bunny?"" and I'd say yes and he'd touch me, mainly sticking to my breasts and a few kisses on the neck. He would usually move his hips and make noises and then be done. I would stay still and silent and later at night, I'd touch myself thinking about it. He'd always ask if I felt ok afterwards, and then say, ""private, ok?"" and I'd nod. It just became part of what we did.\n\nNothing else changed and neither set of parents noticed anything different, I guess, because no one ever asked me anything that made me think they knew. I did feel ok about it. I enjoyed him paying attention to me and it somehow made me feel extra good to think of it when I touched myself. I also knew that if my parents or his found out, they'd be very upset and probably mad at me, so I made sure to keep it completely to myself.\n\nWhen we found out about the overnight babysitting, I was really happy and a little nervous. What might he do to me if we had a whole night? He'd tease me all week on walks home from school, just saying, ""It's gonna be fun Bunny,"" and winking at me.\n\nNormally, I probably would have stayed at his parents place for something like this, but they were in the middle of a remodel on the house and it was a wreck. Everyone agreed it would be fine for Tommy to just stay in our guest room instead. His parents were only a few houses down if needed after all. Plus his parents seemed happy enough about having a night by themselves too. So, by the time Tommy showed up that Friday night, I was wound up.\n\nMy parents left soon after he got there, reminding us they left money for pizza, and that they'd see me tomorrow.\n\nI was sure we'd get right to the fun, but we didn't. First Tommy made us do homework, saying he didn't want to have to think about it later. Once that was done we ordered pizza and found a movie on Netflix to watch. Although I sat curled up next to him, he didn't do anything to me beyond pet my hair and put an arm around my shoulders. After the movie he told me to take my bath and then it was bedtime. I was starting to feel weird, like how I felt before Christmas morning. A lot of anticipation and no idea what I was going to get. But, I went and took a bath. I wondered if he'd come in, but he didn't. Instead, I heard the shower in the guest bath turn on.\n\nWhen I was done with my bath, I put on my nightgown. It was the fanciest one I had; white silk with lacy trim and small embroidered flowers in blue and purple along the neckline. I realized I had forgotten to bring my underwear into the bathroom so I went back to my bedroom to get them. When I walked in the door, I found a surprise – Tommy, laying on my bed in just boxers, his hair still damp from his shower. He didn't seem to notice me, so I thought I'd try to scare him. I took a running jump onto the bed, landing right on top of him, straddling his crotch. His eyes flew open and he laughed and brought his hands up to my sides and held me for a second, then tickled me. I responded by bouncing on him and trying to tickle back. He started bucking as if he was trying to toss me off so I held one tightly.\n\n""It's like riding the mechanical bull. How long can you hold on?,"" he said, both of us laughing. Honestly, I was just having fun and hadn't thought about his penis or him kissing me until a few seconds of ""bull riding"" had gone by. His boxers had started to slip down and my nightgown was riding up. I looked down and saw the head of his penis poking out of his boxers. It was dark pink and looked smooth. He noticed me noticing about the same time and went still.\n\nI don't remember even deciding to do it, but I reached down to touch it and it was as soft as my silk nightgown. He gasped and suddenly rolled so we were facing each other on our sides, like that day by the pool. He put his hands on either side of my face and leaned forward and kissed me. Just a gentle press of lips on lips. It felt thrilling and even better than when he had kissed my neck before. We did that some more, slowly opening up our mouths a little, letting our tongues touch. I thought I could be very happy to do that forever, and in some ways, it felt like we did.\n\nEventually his right hand roamed down my body, going lower, down my side, to my thigh, and then up, pushing my nightgown up too. That made me snap out of the haze I was in and I tried to push his hand away again. I didn't have underwear on and suddenly it just seemed like too much for him to touch me there. But he just gripped me tighter and used more force to keep pushing my gown up. As his hand skimmed over my hip, he suddenly stopped and looked down. ""Bunny, where is your underwear?"" he asked in a strained voice.\n\n""I forgot it and was coming to find some,"" I answered. I could feel the heat coming off my cheeks – they must have been bright red. I felt embarrassed, but good; like I wanted him to stop and like I wanted him to keep going. I felt a little wet like I did when I touched myself and I was mortified that he might find that out.\n\nHe smiled, but the look in his eyes was darker and full of an emotion I couldn't place. ""Oh Bunny, I knew you wanted this too. You're ready aren't you?""\n\nI wasn't sure what he was talking about and squeaked out a no but he didn't seem to hear me. I did want him to touch me, but this was so much more than before. I wasn't sure what I was doing or what he might want or think I was ready for.\n\nHis hand possessively slid over my hip, down to my stomach, then between my legs. I had them closed but he pushed his hand until they parted a little. Suddenly he was touching me like I touched myself and when he felt that I was wet, he moaned and pushed a finger inside me. His hands and fingers were so much bigger than mine and it hurt when it went in. Not unbearably, but it did hurt a little. Part of it was the surprise of it. I let out a soft noise of pain and tears pricked my eyes.\n\nHe pushed me so that I was lying under him, his finger working in and out of me. It was feeling a little better than it had at first, but I was still trying to catch up mentally with what was happening. He scooted down and then his mouth was on me just above his finger. The sensation was overwhelming and I cried out, trying to close my legs. He dug his fingers into my thighs, not too hard, but enough, and pushed my legs apart and went back to work licking me, sucking on parts of me, and putting his finger in me over and over.\n\nI started feeling that familiar build up, and more. His finger was hitting some spot inside me that felt amazing and I went over the edge. I screamed his name and felt the throbbing release. He held onto me and didn't stop moving his finger until I stopped bucking. Then he slowly kissed his way up my body until his face was next to mine again.\n\n""You taste amazing Bunny,"" he said, and kissed me on the lips again. I tasted myself on him. It was a little sweet, a little salty, not bad. ""I need to be inside you. I've waited and waited and now we have the chance. It might hurt a little but I'll take care of you, ok?""\n\nI nodded. His finger had hurt at first but it felt good by the end. So whatever was next I thought couldn't be but so bad. I was wrong.\n\nHe peeled off his boxers fully and I saw his whole penis for the first time. It was hard and standing out and up from his body, sort of bobbing a little, and with a small bit of wetness leaking from the tip. He put his left hand around it and rubbed up and down on it. His own hand fit around it, but not with much to spare. I didn't have anything to compare with, but it looked really big and when he lay on top of me and pushed my legs open again, I freaked out a little at the thought of him trying to put that inside me.\n\n""Tommy! Tommy, no, no, no, no, no, no, it won't work, please no,"" I started babbling at him, tears starting to escape my eyes, my small hands pushing at his chest.\n\n""Shhhhh, Bunny, I'll take care of you, I promise,"" he said and then lowered his face to mine, kissing me again. He kept kissing me as I felt his penis pushing against me down there. When it started to go in, I felt myself stretching so wide and it burned. I cried out, but his kisses muffled any noise I tried to make.\n\nIt kept hurting and stretching and feeling like I was going to break in two as he kept pushing himself all the way in. He'd pull back a little, and then push forward again. I squirmed against him trying to pull away but it only seemed to help him go further in me. All of the sudden he was still and I could feel him pressed against me. He was all the way in. It hurt. It hurt so bad. But then he reached down and ran his fingers over that little nubbin I had and I started to feel really good too.\n\nA few minutes of him kissing me and rubbing there and the pain started to ease. I felt him pull back a little and then push in again. He removed his hand to use them both to pull my legs around his waist, then went back to rubbing and moving in and out of me. I felt every inch of him as he made me stretch to fit him.\n\nTears were still leaking from my eyes, but the pain was fading. He kept pumping in and out, picking up his pace. He stopped kissing and rubbing me, pulled back and pushed my legs up my body towards my chest. The change in position let him into me even deeper somehow. He was hitting something inside me when he pushed in that hurt, way up inside.\n\nI cried out again and felt the tears on my face but he didn't seem to notice. He just kept going and going, faster and faster. Suddenly he pushed all the way in and I felt something hot coat my insides, several times over. I felt him throbbing inside me as it happened and he made these noises like ""umph"" and said ""fuck Bunny, holy fuck"" then collapsed forward onto me. He lay there for a few seconds, then started pulling himself out of me. Each inch of his withdrawal both hurt and felt amazing, but it left me feeling empty.\n\nI felt warm liquid dribble out of me and reached down to touch myself. I looked at my fingers and found them coated in what looked like liquid pearl and some blood. The blood scared me and I started to tremble. I felt Tommy get up but I was just staring at my fingers, the blood and what he'd put inside me dripping from them onto my chest.\n\nHe came right back and I felt him wipe between my legs with something warm and damp. Then he used it to clean off my fingers and chest. He turned off all the lights then maneuvered the covers down and got into bed beside me, pulling them up over us. He snuggled me into his warm body and kissed the top of my head. I felt so loved in that moment. He might have hurt me, but he also caught me, cared for me.\n\nHe always did."
396,Babysitting Can Sure Enhance Your Sex Life,['MMF'],"Al moved to Barbara's exposed cunt and began to lick her swollen clit and cunt lips as he probed her anus with two fingers. Barbara begged Al to fuck her cunt and I watched as Al slowly rammed his big dick up her pussy as she ate my cunt, making me cum and cum and cum. Finally Barbara climaxed and Al pulled out of her stretched pussy and asked if he could fuck me. As I was not wearing my diaphragm I told him I was afraid of getting pregnant and offered to suck him off. Al was delighted and straddled me, offering his stiff cock to my waiting mouth. I devoured his cock, ramming it deeply down my throat and sucking it like a big popsicle. Barbara began to tongue and finger Al's asshole while she continued to probe my cunt and asshole with her magic fingers. Soon Al could not hold out any longer and began to cum, filling my mouth and throat with his thick creamy load. I swallowed most of his sperm but some managed to leak out onto my tits where Barbara quickly licked up her husband's seed while sucking my still erect nipples.\n\nI was embarrassed but they really didn't seem to care; so the whole thing was sort of laughed off. When Al drove me home, he asked me whether the threesome had excited me, and I told him it certainly had. When we parked in front of my house, he kissed me. I let him unfasten my cardigan sweater and unfasten my bra. He sucked both of my boobs until I just about flipped, and then he slipped his hand up between my legs. I got so hot that I couldn't resist groping him.\n\n""Let's get in the back seat, Lorry,"" he whispered. ""I want to eat your pussy."" The minute we got into the backseat, he pulled me up and buried his face between my legs. Al was a pro at cunt licking and brought me off twice in rapid succession, making me cover his face and chin with my slick cunt juice. Al then proceeded to tongue fuck my hot little asshole, it was the first time anyone had ever done this for me and the feeling of his hot tongue probing my anus really got to me. I climaxed just as Al's fingers rammed up my cunt and his tongue reached into the depths of my pulsing rectum. When it was over, I saw that he had somehow slipped his cock out of his pants, and he shoved it right up my sopping cunt. I pulled away, warning Al that I had no protection and then offered to suck him off again. Al was a bit disappointed and told me he really need to pound his hot cock up something tight and young. Seeing his enraged cock pulsing in my hand I offered to let him fuck my asshole if he would be gentle as I had never done that before. Al was delighted and proceeded to inch his hot prick up my asshole. After some initial pain I managed to take his full 9 inches up my virgin asshole and Al began to pump my ass, frantically making me cum twice before he filled my tight asshole with his jism.\n\nA week later my mother told me that Al and Barbara wanted me to baby-sit for them again. I could hardly wait and remembered to put in my diaphragm before I left. When Al picked me up, he told me that they really didn't want me to baby-sit; they wanted me to see their pornographic movies. Maybe, he added, all three of us could have some fun again. Al drove the car into the garage and asked me whether he could give my pussy a few licks before we got into the house.\n\nI pulled up my skirt and took off my panties, Al went right to work and I climaxed quickly as I felt his tongue go up inside of my hot pussy. When I started to climax again, he said that we better go into the house before he shot his load in his pants. When we got inside, Barbara put her arms around me and said that she was sure that we would have fun. Her hands moved up and down and soon Barbara had her right hand under my skirt and was rubbing my still drenched pussy as her left hand caressed my breast and she pinched and rolled my erect nipples. Seeing that things were progressing well, Al suggested he strip both of us and then we could strip him in preparation for our movie session. Both Barbara and I agreed and I was elected to go first.\n\nAl quickly stripped me, removing my blouse and bra, exposing my erect pink nipples and small firm tits. Al stopped to suck and lick my tits as he worked his other hand under my skirt and fingered my drenched cunt. Barbara prodded him to finish his work and Al unzipped my skirt and pulled it up over my head, exposing my dripping pussy which he was quick to fill with his fingers as he pulled back my cunt lips and began to tongue my stiff clit. Al continued to lick and suck my cunt and clit as he probed my anus with his long fingers. All this attention was too much and I began to climax, letting my juice wet Al's face and tongue. Looking over at Barb I could tell she was enjoying the show as she had her skirt hiked up and her blouse open and was finger fucking her shaved pink pussy while she twisted her nipples and squeezed her big firm tits.\n\nOnce I had finished my climax, Al helped me to the couch where Barbara was and let me relax while he pulled his wife up and began to strip her hot body. Al pulled off her blouse, exposing fully her hot firm tits and her inch long erect nipples. Al massaged his wife's tits, pulling and twisting her stiff erect nipples, making Barbara moan loudly and beg for release. Al unzipped and pulled down her skirt, exposing her nicely shaved and sopping wet cunt. Moving one hand down Al spread her swollen cunt lips and began to rub her stiff protruding clit. This action made Barb twist and moan with pleasure and she began to beg Al to suck her cunt. Moving around, Al replaced his fingers with his tongue and began to suck and lick his wife's hot slit. This brought on a steady stream of moans from Barbara. I was enjoying the show and began frigging my own cunt and squeezing my tits and pinching my stiff pink nipples as I watched Al and Barbara work themselves into a frenzy of lust. Just as I began to cum Al rammed his fingers up Barb's cunt and asshole bringing her to a crushing climax.\n\nAl helped Barb to the couch and as she recovered her wits I managed to move down between her open legs and lick her fragrant cunt as Al probed my pussy and ass with his tongue. Too soon Barbara was ready to go again and told me to help her strip Al. We pulled him to the center of the room and as I pulled off his pants Barb stripped off his shirt. As soon as I had Al's stiff thick cock out I rammed that big cock down my throat and began to suck it with all my might. Barb moved down behind Al and spread his hairy ass cheeks and began to tongue fuck his anus as she massaged his swollen balls. This proved too much for Al and he began to pump my throat full of his hot sperm, Barb stuck her head between Al's legs and demanded her share so I squeezed off the flow of sperm and pulled Al's cock out of my mouth and forced his dick into Barb's mouth and released my grip on his cock. I watched transfixed as Al pounded his thick cock down his wife's throat until his balls rested on her chin and she sucked the rest of his load down her throat.\n\nAfter Al had regained his composure he announced it was time for the movies and slipped a tape into the VCR. I never saw movies like this. I got so horny that I could hardly stand it, and I guess Barbara felt the same way because she had three fingers stuffed up her cunt and was rubbing her clit between her fingers as she twisted in her sweet pleasure. I, too, was swollen with lust and as I watched this big dick stud on the screen force his mammoth cock up his blond girlfriend's asshole I reamed my cunt and ass with my fingers. Al had his stiff cock in his hand and was pumping it for all he was worth. As the tape ended I moved to Barb's side and started to suck and lick her hot boobs. I snickered, and she said, ""are you getting horny?"", that was when we all decided to go into the bedroom.\n\nBarbara said that I had nice boobs and ran her tongue over both of my nipples. Al took me by the hand and put my fingers on his stiff cock. ""Did I tell you that Lorry let me butt fuck her, Barb?"" he said, laughing. ""I'll bet she'll eat your pussy while I fuck it, won't you, Lorry?"" I told them I had never done that, but I would sure like to try it. So we went into the bedroom, and Barbara got up on all fours on the bed with her legs spread apart. I was kind of new at this but Barb coaxed me to crawl up under her with my head between her legs and my own pussy in her face. Barbara asked me to nuzzle up to her pussy and lick her sopping cunt and clit as she began to finger my own hot cunt. What a great sensation it was, the more I licked, the more she began to squirm. ""Is she going to make you cum?"" Al laughed. ""Boy, is she ever!"" Barbara said excitedly. Al moved up closer, and began to probe her hot asshole with his tongue. This made Barb hotter than ever and I watched as his tongue probed his wife's hot twitching anus. I licked faster and faster. Then pretty soon, Barbara was hollering, ""oooh, baby, I'm going to come!"" and she did! wetting my entire face with her sweet pussy juice and right afterwards I climaxed, too, spilling my pussy juice into Barb's mouth and tongue.\n\nBarb was insatiable and demanded Al's cock up her tight cunt. I continued to lick her stiff clit as Al moved in behind her and slowly pushed his big tool up her slick twat. I could see the lips of her pussy being pushed aside as Al rammed his big swollen dick up her tight slit. As soon as Al was fully up her tight twat Barb began to ream my cunt with her fingers in the same rhythm to her husband's stroking in her pussy. When Al began to cum both I and Barb did, too. The sight of that raging prick being repeatedly rammed up Barb's cunt was too much. I licked and sucked down all of Al's sperm that dripped out of Barb's cunt as our three way climax subsided.\n\nBarb was breathless, but she wanted to eat my pussy, so I got up in a doggy style position and before I knew it, she was down between my legs, with her tongue inside of me. I almost flipped, and it wasn't long before I knew that I was going to climax. Al was sucking one of my boobs and I had my face buried in Barb's cunt when I came. Al wanted to fuck my ass so Barb could see it, I told them I would enjoy it but first I wanted my pussy reamed by Al's cock. Al warned me about pregnancy and I told him it was OK since I had my diaphragm on. Al was elated at the prospect of reaming my pussy and filling it with his thick creamy sperm. Al moved in behind me and Barb guided his hot thick cock up my slippery slit. I felt his big thick cock spread my tight cunt like never before, I felt so full and hot I began to climax almost at once. I muffled my orgasm by forcing my mouth and tongue deeply into Barb's twitching pussy, bringing on her climax and clamping down hard on Al's pounding cock so hard he came, pumping a river of sperm up my twitching cunt. Barb licked Al's sperm up as he continued to pound my pussy until I climaxed again.\n\nAl and Barb still were intent as I on having Al fuck my asshole and Barb planted her mouth and tongue up my cunt as Al pulled his still throbbing cock from my fuck happy twat. Barb spread my ass cheeks and fingered my puckered ass, spreading a mixture of sperm, saliva and cunt juice on my throbbing anus. Grabbing Al's thick cock Barb placed the head in my well-lubed asshole and watched as Al slowly pushed the entire 9 inches up my tight back door until his balls slapped my swollen cunt lips. Al set up a slow stroking motion that sent me into orgasmic bliss in a few minutes. I can still remember the feeling of my climax as Al shot a big load of his sweet cream up my vise tight asshole. I must have passed out from the pleasure because the next thing I remember is waking up lying on my side and feeling Barb's head between my spread legs and her tongue fucking my cunt and anus. Opening my eyes I was staring into Barb's cunt and watching Al pump his stiff cock up his wife's well stretched asshole. I immediately began to suck and lick her clit and cunt; soon after I had begun my assault on her pussy I could feel her clamp down hard and heard Al grunt as he climaxed up Barbs asshole, filling her tight back door with his sperm. As soon as he withdrew his now limp member I started to tongue her asshole sucking the overflow of Al's load from her twitching asshole.\n\nBeing tired and thirsty we all went to the kitchen and had a coke. Al started to get another hard on and Barbara asked me whether I'd let Al and her both fuck me at the same time. I giggled and said sure so long as I got a chance to do the same thing to her. Barb agreed and told me to prepare myself for the fuck of my life. We returned to the bedroom where Barbara went to the dresser and pulled out a double headed strap-on dildo. Forcing one end up her own cunt she fixed the straps around her waist and between her legs securing the dildo firmly up her cunt. Al laid down on his back and I crawled up on him and spread my legs and forced his cock up my cunt, ramming its length deeply up my cunt. Barb moved in behind me and slowly rammed the dildo up my asshole, making sure to plant the entire ten inches deep into my packed asshole. The feeling was tremendous, I had never experienced anything like this as Al and Barb pounded my packed pussy and anus I felt like I was being turned inside out. Al sucked my tits and bucked his cock deep into my cunt as I climaxed over and over until I again passed out from the pleasure. We repeated this little game with me fucking Barb's asshole with the dildo as she reamed her cunt with Al's big prick. I could not get over the feeling of that big plastic cock reaming her stretched anus and my swollen cunt at the same time and kept up the pace until I climaxed two times and Barb passed out.\n\nWe looked at some more sex movies, and then Al suggested that we go back to bed. He had Barbara and me lie side by side so that he could first eat my pussy and then Barbara's. He had a hard-on by the time he'd done us both, and so Barb and I shared him sucking him off until he shot his load into our mouths and we kissed exchanging his sperm.\n\nSometimes now they really want me to baby-sit, but most of the time we have sex. Of course my folks don't know, and I'm not going to tell them. Barb and Al have another baby-sitter that they say would like to get it on with us and I can hardly wait until the four of us get it on together when she gets back from college."
397,Babysitting Jenny,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', 'reluc', '1st', 'drugs', 'beast']","Sitting on the couch with 8 year old Jenny straddling me and kissing me as she laughed. I could feel her little cotton panties rubbing over my stiff cock only covered by my old sweat shorts. My wife was washing the dinner dishes having no idea the little girl I was baby sitting was causing me such strife. She had to catch a greyhound back to our home in Kansas at 3:10am and was anxious to get cleaned up and Jenny in bed so we could have some hot good-bye sex and she get some sleep before leaving. Jenny's hips were moving quickly and I heard her breath catch just as Susan turned off the kitchen lights. Jenny scrambled to the other end of the couch and sat innocently as Susan sat and cuddled me.\n\nIt was clear that Jenny was jealous of Sue but she played it out pretty well. I was amazed that this slim little dark haired girl was so sexual. I guess my being only 22 myself I was a little naïve. Sue thought the fact that I was hard and leaking pre cum was for her, not dreaming it was caused by this little vamp. She had warned me that Jenny seemed to have a crush on me. I had pooh- pawed that.\n\nSue told Jenny that it was time for her to go to bed but Jenny said she needed her bath. She said she needed me to get the water ready as she got her night gown. I went into the bathroom and started the water and in a few minutes Jenny showed up and closed the door. I looked around as she slipped out of her little dress showing me her flat chest with the dark little areolas and quickly slipped her little cotton panties down. As she straightened up she spread he lithe legs showing me the wonderful smooth puffy little crack. She asked me to stay and help wash her. I declined so she asked me to come in her bedroom later and tuck her in. I said maybe…she frowned.\n\nSue and I played on the couch until we heard Jenny go to bed. I then worked sues clothes off and buried my face in her pussy. I love eating pussy and Sue loves it. She was pulling my head tight against her wet lips as I kneeled on the floor in front of her. After she had several orgasm's we headed for bed in Jenny's parents bed. We barely hit the bed when I buried myself as deeply in her as I could. We screwed for a half hour or so when Sue said she couldn't stay awake. In minutes she was asleep. My dick was still heavy and sticky with her juices. I hadn't cum yet and my balls were blue. I lay there in the dark in the nude. I caught a bit of movement out of the corner of my eye. It was Jenny waving to me to come with her. I pulled on my sweat shorts to follow and see what Jenny needed. I followed her to her room and she was in bed by the time I got there. I bent over to ask what she wanted and she told me she knew what Sue and I were doing. I was surprised and ask if had watched. She giggled and said she had.\n\nShe was on top of her blankets and her gown was up showing the tops of her legs and when she moved I could see she was wearing the silky little white bikinis she had shown me earlier. I could see a wet spot in the crotch as she widened her little legs out. I'm sure I could smell her little girl juices and dipped my head near her waist to absorb all I could. She seemed to know I liked her smell and moved herself closer to me. She put her small hand on my head and pulled me towards he silk encased girlhood.\n\nMy lips gently grazed her panties my tongue licking out to taste the sweet nectar of her being. Her hips flexed tightly against my face as I began to softly suck her little pussy through the light fabric. I heard her moan again and again. I moved the leg band aside giving me access to her bare sweet little crack. The little undeveloped labia parted as my tongue swiped from her puckered anus to the slit's top bump. Her breath caught and she held my face tight against her bump and wiggled wildly.\n\nI know My hard dick was oozing pre-cum and was still soggy from Sue's wet cunt juices mixed with my cum. I stood and slipped my shorts off and Jenny actually grabbed my dick and pulled it to her mouth. She made an awful face as her tongue contacted the well used skin. I ask her what was wrong and giggled as she said it tasted bad and she just wanted me to lick her some more. I held her face close to my stiff dripping dick and told her she had to lick it off before I would lick her hot little slit again. She tentatively licked at it but I forced her little mouth open with the head and she gagged several times but soon was suckling just like a baby at her mother's teat.\n\nI began running my finger along her small crack and her slickness soon began and those baby hip started moving. I was just able to get the end of my middle finger up her childish hole. I felt an obstruction which I assumed to be the maidenhead of a virgin. I had never felt one before either in a full grown woman and certainly in a child. She jumped as I probed it and I figured I better stop this madness at this point and slipped back in bed with Sue who was sound asleep. I was so horny I rolled her over and had my dick up her well used canal before she even woke up. I came in about a dozen strokes because Jenny had my balls swollen with desire. Sue exclaimed, ""That's It?"" I basically fell off her and sound asleep, a guy thing I guess.\n\nSue woke me just in time to drive her to the bus station. She commented how wild it was when I mounted her in the night. I wisely I think had no comment of my own. I kissed her good-bye and drove back to Jenny's home in deep thought. I did check on Jenny who lying uncovered and had at some time removed her little panties and she was exposed to me. I gritted my teeth and went to bed. Around eight next morning I was awakened by small kisses and the girlish giggles that only little girls are capable of. She tried hard to re-instigate the play from last night. I had resolved not to allow myself to be drawn into the web of this little nymph. I know she loved being naughty but had no clue that it could lead to my not having the strength to restrain myself. I quickly changed the subject and got out of bed. She sat on the edge of the bed and was gapping at the tremendous morning wood I had.\n\nA big gleeful smile and brightly dancing lights in her eyes. I headed to the master bathroom and tried to force my dick to angle toward the toilet. I felt her little hand on the back of my thigh and looked down to see her looking around my leg to watch my penis in it's effort to pee. She sure wasn't helping. I gave up and decided to take a shower and pee later. I scooted her out of the bathroom and stepped out of my shorts and moved into the tub/shower. I got the water temp about right and was stroking my hard dick a few times as I felt cool air play across my body. Looking up I saw Jenny's nude little body as she climbed in beside me. I thought what the hell and I soaped her up and she delighted in soaping me.\n\nShe really spent a long time soaping and using her thin little fingers in the crack of my ass. This bothered me and not in a sexual way but I let her just enjoy my body. Next she went to my now pretty much soft dick and lathered it and my small tight balls up and basically jacked me off. She was totally surprised when I came all over her smooth baby girl chest. ""It's so hot."" she exclaimed. She did enjoy rubbing my thick cum all over herself and smelled and tasted it making another face. We cleaned up toweled off and I sent her to dress.\n\nWe just had cereal for breakfast. Jenny ask if Sue was gone for good. When I said yes she told me she didn't like her and was glad she had me all to herself. Since it was summer break Jenny had no school and I had taken vacation to help a friend and get a break from my stressful work. Originally I was just to house sit and care for the family pet for a week. Jenny who had always like me although I hadn't seen her for over two years begged to stay with me.\n\nSince they were going to a summer school basket ball camp for their son and knew she would be both bored and then a pain in the ass they ask if I would consider having her stay. How much trouble could a little eight year old be? Basically it's how stupid can a twenty four year old guy be! Jenny was leading me around by the nose shortly after they left. Sue really didn't like it either as she envisioned our having a great week-end before she herself went back to work. Of course Jenny interrupted almost every attempt for Sue and I to be alone. She was super faked sweet to Sue who never fell for it a bit. I however dumbly feel for everything that sweet little bundle dealt out. She knew it and used it to get everything she wanted. Enough…on with the story of my downfall into depravity.\n\nAfter Breakfast I in loose shorts, no undies I don't like them, and Jenny in a above the knee little cotton gingham dress, white socks and black flat soled strapped shoes, went to feed ""Tupper"" the families Black Lab. He was excited to see someone paying attention. I put his bowl of food down and was surprised him not greedily snarfing it up. I turned to she him with his nose up Jenny's little dress. Although his head was hidden Jenny was petting it and saying good boy. I hadn't know the dogs sex until then although it was certainly obvious now. A huge bright red half penis was sliding out of it's sheath.\n\nAgain I had an erection over something I would have thought would siken me. I started to actually kick Tupper but Jenny said don't he just likes to lick me there too. I ask if she enjoyed it and she smiled hugely and said yessss!\n\nI backed of to watch a bit and just had to take a feel of my throbbing dick…I was leaking pre-cum like mad. It soaked a big spot on my shorts. Jenny's eyes rolled back several times as she apparently had several orgasms. Finally Tupper quickly pulled his head out from under her dress and jumped up on her knocking her to the ground. Jenny fell hard on her little butt and rolled over and up on her knees in an attempt to get up. Tupper had other ideas and before I could help her to her feet he mounted her from behind. He began humping her and she shouted for him to stop but began laughing.\n\nTupper of course was fully extended and pumping madly all to no avail as even though his massive cock was sliding between her lithe legs both her dress material and her panties were in his way. He excitedly bounded off and I grabbed her skinny arm to help her to her feet. I ask if she was okay and she assured me she was. She told me her mother would get really mad when Tupper did that and hit him with a pan. That was when she allowed Jenny to help her feed. Her dad would yell at him if it was him and her alone feeding Tupper but he didn't really stop him from licking her and only stopped him from jumping on her if mom was near. Mom usually got after her dad for letting him eat her what ever that means with a shrug. Sometimes when I'm supposed to be asleep they sneak Tupper in and he licks mom and jumps up on her but she doesn't have any clothes on.\n\nDaddy plays with his thingy and mom just grunts and groans saying how much she loves it. She said that was when she would rub herself down there until it felt like she would bust then she would wait a few minutes and do it again over and over. When we were inside we sat on the couch and I ask if it felt good for Tupper to lick her she rolled her eyes saying heck yes. Does it feel better than when I did it last night? No cuz I love you. What did it feel like when he jumped up on you? I makes me laugh and feels good… he keeps poking my hole. Does it ever go in? No..well just a little sometimes…I think that's what mommy likes. She told me once that husbands put their thingys in there when the girl loves them and sometimes it makes a baby…only when the girls big…well old enough. She said she'd tell me more as I grow up. She wiggling around on the couch and when she spread her knobby pale knees I noticed the wet spot on her dress.\n\nI mentioned it and she just shrugged but then told me I also had a wet spot on my shorts and she could see the outline of my thingy which was heavy and still seeping. She jumped over and straddled me and began kissing me and actually pulled the light dress material out of the way putting her sopping wet panties directly on my swollen member and moving those delicious little hips all over my stiffness. Yes it was stiff as hell. I tried to pry her arms from around my neck when she pulled her face back to stare into my eyes and pleaded ""please…please let me…just a minute"". My dick was throbbing as she worked her hips furiously. Her green eyes rolled back, the lids barely parted, long red hair shaking wildly, moans erupting from those light pink little lips.\n\nI kissed her fully on those baby lips and began pumping against her panty clad pussy. She came again and again and I soon pumped a tremendous load of thick cum into my shorts. We fell sideways both exhausted from our carnal experience. I lay panting feeling my cum seeping down my stomach to soak my balls. We kissed again and again looking into each other's eyes. Slowly we began to recover. The door bell rang and we both jumped, I for sure it was the police to arrest me for child molestation. Jenny, I think knew we were naughty. She ran to her room and almost slammed the door. This left me to answer the bell. The next door neighbor lady, who knew my friends had left me to care for the house. She had brought me some lunch, damn time flies. I told her to come in take the stuff to the kitchen.\n\nI did my best to hide my soaked shorts as I headed to the bedroom to change. I pulled off the soggy shorts and replaced them with sweat pants. As I returned to the kitchen she was looking me up and down, I know my dick was still heavy and showed, saying I didn't have to dress for her sake she was enjoying the shorts. Jenny never came out of her room and the sexiness of the neighbor had my dick swelling again and obviously so. The ring on her finger sure didn't stop her from moving up against me and kissing me lightly to then pull back and reach down to squeeze my dick saying ""Oh you are nicely equipped, aren't you?"" I was awkward in avoiding her but I figured she'd be back but I didn't want Jenny around if and when that took place.\n\nJenny just slept with me that night and I was licking that heavenly little canal when about eight the phone rang…yes early to bed get's the worm…or something like that. Actually we could play and watch T. V. so it was working good. Jenny answered the phone and it was her mother. I started to jump up…shaking like crazy when Jenny pulled my face back to her aromatic bare little slit. She was talking a mile a minute and the her voice got funny sounding and she hit me in the head with it as she dropped it. Her little girl ass jerking like mad. I know the sound of my lips sucking as I slipped away and picked up the phone was loud and Jenny's moans were extremely audible.\n\nI said hi to her mom who was asking what happened. I told her Jenny had stubbed her toe as she wasn't paying attention while talking. That played off pretty well but then she said she had heard a sucking sound. I told her that was me trying catch the phone. She ask how Jenny and I were getting along and told me she had been worrying about Tupper. I said Tupper was fine. She hesitantly told me to watch him around Jenny because he was sometimes naughty. I said Jenny had been sleeping in and I fed Tupper by myself and yes his is oversexed as he has had sex with my knee each morning.\n\nShe laughed in a relieved way. I told her about the neighbor lady's advances and she said yes she is as bad as Tupper when a strange man is around. She does appear that she might be a good fuck if a man was so inclined. Trying not to show my shock I said I think I may be I mean Sues been gone several days and well I'm horny what with no outlet. Thinking I am a good bulls hitter cuz I'm licking your eight year old daughter's pussy over and over. Actually I have aquired a taste for prepubescent pussy and plan to find some when I return home.\n\nWe chatted a bit then she and Jenny some and Jenny hung up. Jenny told be that all at once when she was talking to her mom and thinking how naughty she was while her mom knew nothing of it her pussy just started clenching and opening and doing it over and over. She had run to the bathroom to see if something was falling out or something. All she could see was she was all puffy down there and it was really feeling good. I told her that was natural…at least for girls old enough to be doing the things she was doing. She ask when older girls felt that way if their butt holes kept getting tight then loose too.\n\nI said yes if they are special girls but some girls/women never really feel anything and if she is feeling that already she may only be eight but she was as developed as much as say a twelve year old. You must keep it secrete from your mom that you are special that way. You must act like a little eight year old when she's around but you can be the special girl around boys. Did it feel good? After it scared her she said she realized how good it felt and she wanted more. I told her it may not happen every time but get all of it you can because sometimes when you grow up it goes away.\n\nShe fell for that hook line and sinker…she wasn't going to miss a one. She woke me all night long just sucking on my long foreskin until I would awaken then turning throwing a leg over me so her puffy bare little crack was right in my face. Her pale white skin contrasting with the beautiful pink of the underdeveloped inner lips and hole. That hole opening as I used my tongue on it to expose the first cherry I had ever seen. I almost came from the sight. I had no idea what they looked like but it was a bit redder with a small hole kind of to one side. I started furling my tongue and pushing it deep enough to touch that doorway to the hidden chalice of her baby cervix. At first Jenny would flinch when my tongue brushed against it but gradually I could feel it pretty good and she would squirm as I put the point of my tongue into the hole of that barrier. She began jerking her hips and I went for broke. I grabbed her lithe hips as they twitched and drove my tongue deep.\n\nJenny was like a rocket ship blasting off she jumped hard but I held her slim little body and kept my tongue insinuated and actually began licking her miniature cervix which began to relax her young body. ""That hurt but it's going away"". I kept hold of her so she couldn't get away even though I tasted some blood. She resumed sucking and running her small tongue inside my foreskin as she sucked. Her hips began to relax and soon she was forcing that little cervix to meet my lickings and began a rocking motion and just as I began pulsing thick juice in her mouth the pace of her hips quickened and she just short of screamed.\n\nWe lay cooling with me gently suck her little girl slickness and she nibbling on my spent dick. As I pushed her pale little body off me and sat up I looked for the mess I usually leave when a major cum erupts. I was pretty well clean. Jenny ask what I was looking for and I said all my cum. Her face reddened and she kind of hung her head and said she had swallowed it. Just then as I tilted her little head up and looked deep in her shimmering eyes and put my lips to her she belched and the taste of cum was evidence she had done just that. She again belched and a little dribble covered her lower lip and I pulled that baby face to me a French kissed her tasting my own thick cum each time her little body tried to evacuate my seed.\n\nShe loved that and I could tell she was trying to belch more out. This all brought more sex on and I just couldn't stand it any longer so when we were playing with me sliding my dick up and down her slicking slit I began pulling back far enough that the head of my dick would hit her young hole and force it to spread a little. Each time Jenny would jump and I say ""I'm sorry"" and slid along her slit again. I did this over and over until finally the head popped in. Jenny let out with a squeal and tried to get away but I held her tight.\n\nShe had tears in her eyes and I kissed her forehead and whispered how much I loved her and that if she would just relax it would begin to feel good. I sure wasn't sure of that but she seemed to believe me and did relax. I told her it would help if she could begin to make her little pussy squeeze my dick just like her butt hole could be tightened. She tried and I saw the pain in her sweet eyes but as she relaxed I encouraged her to squeeze again. I had pain of my own as she pinched down it felt like it would pop the head of my dick right off. However I think we both began lubricating and soon she was kissing me and saying how good it felt.\n\nI told her I was going to start moving a little and she should let me know if it began to hurt. I began by flexing my cock muscles which pumped more blood into my cockhead and stretched her childish hole even more. She wenched at first but soon was reveling in it so I began a back and forth movement. She was tense at first but soon was meeting my pushing with some of her own. I had my arms around her and her tiny little ass cheeks in my hands. I would pull her cheeks apart as I pushed against her tight hole. I could feel our juices leaking from her tightly stretched hole and down my balls.\n\nI sucked a little hickey on one pseudo breast and moved up to kiss her as she relaxed in the pleasure of the wonderful feelings going through her skinny pale little body. I kissed her deeply sticking my tongue in her mouth. She accepted it and began sucking as I gently pulled her little ass cheeks wide open placing a finger on that little pink ring just pushing a little. She began moaning and wiggling her hips and that's when I forced several inches or rock hard cock into her little belly feeling her canal opening grudgingly. Her body seemed racked with pain as I took my pleasure. After pumping several times I forced several inches more into her now resisting hole. Her mouth broke free and she screamed at the pain. I put a hand over her baby mouth and slammed the rest of my raging hardness into her until I felt my balls slam against her butt. I just held her tight for a brief moment out of pity for the pain I was causing her.\n\nTears in the eyes that wouldn't look at me made me feel guilty. I fought with my self to pull out and give this little child some relief for at this point I realize that she was just that a child. Some man's baby girl, a mother's cherished love and I a debaucher, a pedophile whose low life desire had taken from her that little bit of womanhood every girl cherishes. I began pulling out my dick shrinking and softening. I held her beautiful face and forced her to look into my eyes. I told her how sorry I was and that I loved her. She managed a meek little smile and said she loved me too.\n\nOur lips meet gently and parted then more deeply then almost passionately the my dick refilled and she winched as she kissed me deeply and said do it, do it like I watched you with Sue. My recriminations were gone. I began to fuck her gently at first but gradually more fully and soon was slapping my engorged balls against her childishly little ass. A smile on her face and tears in her eyes and I just slam fucked her like she was a little bitch. I came from deep in my balls filling her maiden belly to overflowing. Her hole was so tight around my dick and she was so full of my cum it had to go somewhere.\n\nHer womb bloated and I still pumped in more furiously. The dam began to bust and she began to faint from the pressure, eyes rolling back and body going limp when cum was force between the shaft of my pumping dick and her tight vaginal walls. It leaked with such force it actually made a noise not unlike the sound of air escaping from a balloon's neck when you try to make music with it. Jenny now in a dead faint and my balls empty my dick began subsiding and became soft but still very heavy. When I lifted Jenny's limp body off me there was a distinct ""pop splat"" sound as my dick was stretched to the point it finally had to come out of her little vaginal hole.\n\nI lay little Jenny gently on the bed and checked her breathing. She immediately went into the fetal position holding her lower stomach. I was grieved by her pain. I went to my suitcase and dug out a stash of coke hidden there. I took one small foiled wrapped ball and a little glass straw back to where Jenny lay obviously distressed. I sucked a small amount into the straw and holding in one nostril and closing the other told her to snuffle and I gave a quick puff as she did. Her head jerked as the powder went up her nose and burned a bit. After a minute or so she was awake enough to be more help in the other nostril. I double the dose there and again she jerked blinking her watering eyes. A minute later she was wide awake and asking what that was.\n\nI told her it was a pain killer and ask if she hurt. She said some but was better. I told her if she needed more to let me know. She said she needed just a little more now so I fixed a pretty good line and showed her how to put the straw up her nose and close on nostril and sniff deeply through the other. She followed that line almost like a pro. Eyes watering and rubbing her burning little nose she grinned a mile wide.\n\nI couldn't get her to even sit down for quite a while. She was completely nude and my cum running down her legs and dripping on the carpet. She finally slowed down some and I got some clothes on her. I had to change her panties after about fifteen minutes as my cum ruined the first pair. I found a kotex and put that in the next pair and it looked like her pussy was swollen way out but later I was able to take it out and although a spot showed up on the panties it looked like they would hold.\n\nLater that day I noticed Jenny holding her stomach and sometimes even wincing in pain as she almost doubled over. I ask if she was okay and she said she was having awful cramping feelings inside. She was afraid and so was I. I was afraid I had damaged her inside. I tried to see inside but it was difficult her hole was swollen shut and much redder than the normal beautiful pink. There was still fluid seeping out which I presumed was more semen. It was slimy and with encouragement I was able to push my middle finger in with Jenny wincing and holding onto my wrist. At full depth I couldn't feel the little cervix that had been just an inch or so inside her baby vagina.\n\nThis gave me an erection thinking I had pushed it up inside her. I began running the thumb of the hand I was using to feel for her cervix to massage her undersized clitoris. She pushed against my wrist more strongly and said don't. I talked soothingly to her and kept doing it. Gradually her pressure on my wrist subsided and her little legs widened some. Her small hand fell away as I continued my manipulation of her small bump. She relaxed back as I ask how she was doing. She told me she was really sore but enjoying my ""doing her"". She ask if she could have a little more of the pain medication. I gradually removed my finger and she was obviously uncomfortable as it popped out.\n\nI fixed her two pretty good lines of coke and handed her the straw. Her hand was shaking as she took it and quickly bent over the fix. I pulled her long soft red hair out of the way and used it to keep her from being able to reach the lines she seemed to need. I was amazed at her desire for the powder after such a small amount before but then her body was so small I guess that accounted for her first reaction to it. She even begged for me to let her have it. I slowly gave way and let her get close. I told her she was shaking so much she might lose some and she did her best to carefully get the straw already in one nostril to the end of the line.\n\nShe inhaled deeply and her head almost cracked me as it jerked back. Her little body almost collapsed from the first line. I was hoping as I caught her that it was enough and she would forget the second line. That was just wishful thinking as she put the pipe up the other side and inhaled just as deeply. She at first just fell on the floor. I helped her sit up and her head was like a little bobble doll bouncing all over the place. I have to admit I got so hard I was afraid the head would just bust open.\n\nI pealed off the little I was wearing and lay beside her on the carpet. I was amazed when I saw my hard dick below her tiny foot as I sucked on her swollen chest bud. I could see the hickey I had put on her earlier and placed another next to it. Jenny was mewling as her small head bobbled around. I looked up to see a nice smile on that cherubic face. I rolled her onto her stomach and pulled her small hips up putting her into a kneeling position. She was so fucked up that she barely could support herself and kept halfway collapsing.\n\nI had to hold her in place at first and using one hand to hold her and the other to guide my throbbing dick up and down her little slit. She would moan as it went across her clit and she vocally groaned as I pushed her hole open. Even slick it didn't want to allow me inside. Jenny hunched up her little back as I began to stroke into her. I wasn't as careful as I should be as my cock head searched for her cervix to bounce against. I only had about an inch of shaft left when I felt the telltale pressure on the crown of my dick. I drew back and slammed it hard feeling it give. Jenny let out a small scream and shouted, ""Gadamn!""\n\nI grinned to myself and kept it up until the cum boiling in my balls erupted in thick heavy ropey spurts into her. I stayed in place and pumped slowly as my dick began to soften listening to it slosh around in her little belly.\n\nI heard Tupper scratching at the back door. I yanked my dick out and heard it pop and Jenny grunt. I went to see what was wrong with Tupper and as I opened the door he bounded in and made straight for Jenny. He stuck his muzzle up her dripping little cunt and she arched her back. His long tongue made about two swipes at the liquid bubbling out of her hole and mounted her. He didn't even have trouble finding the right place. His hips worked a couple of times and I could see he was buried to the sheath. The knot was already formed and still in his sheath as he lunged hard.\n\nThat forced the knot through the smooth skinned hole. Jenny screamed for real and tried to get him off her. She yelled for me to help her. I jumped down next to her and acted like I was trying to help her but really was making sure she couldn't get away as Tupper pumped her with fast hard strokes. I kept telling her I about have him as I held him back to the point I could see the knot stretching her little hole and then helped him slam back in her saying oh honey he got away. Soon Tupper was just hanging on unmoving as he jetted hound juice in on top of my thick semen.\n\nHe fell on his side and that pulled Jenny with him. She didn't move and I thought she had passed out as he began panting and licking where they were joined. He kept trying to pull out and Jenny would grunt with each try. After about ten minutes of this he was successful and the knot plopped out. Jenny rolled onto her stomach as I hustled Tupper out the back door.\n\nI really felt sorry for what Jenny had bee through and carried her to the bathroom, ran a warm tub and gave her little stinking body a refreshing bath. She started becoming more active and smiled at me and said I sure hope you baby sit me all the time. I hope you are okay. She smiled and said she was sore as could be but was glad it all happened. I pointed to the hickeys on her little pseudo breasts and told her she would have to keep those out of sight until they went away. She grinned.\n\nWe spent the rest of the day getting everything straightened out and cleaned up. I gave her a small hit of coke that evening and we fucked on the couch. I didn't cum in her so her panties wouldn't have a mess in them when her folks got home. She did lick my dick and I shot a real mess trying to get most of it in her mouth but much on her face and in her hair. We shampooed her hair with her bending over the tub and my dick up her little bare pussy. She was wet but it was her juice. I put her to bed in her bed and sucked her to several orgasms. I went to bed in her folks room and just after mid-night I was awakened by her dad. I got up and they were happy and all had gone well for them.\n\nJenny's mom was pleased the house was clean and in good order. I slept the rest of the night on the couch and after breakfast I put my bags in my car. Her dad and I were talking by my car when her mother came out. She said I think Jenny has fallen in love with you. I gave her a scared look and she said she noticed Jenny's kiss as I was leaving. She turned me away from her husbands sight and quickly showed me a pair of Jenny's panties. The crotch was coated in a white dried substance, she put them away and hugged me good bye as she whispered in my ear, ""Even young girls get wet around sexy guys and you are one sexy guy.""\n\nShe kissed me softly on the lips and said come back anytime…anytime, ya hear."
398,Bachelor Party,"['M+F', 'cheat']","Anyway, it was 9th of December and I was already having cold feet about getting married the next day. However, Jim had already planned for the party and I also felt that it would take my mind off worrying about marriage.\n\nWe started of to this resort with about 20 of my friends. The resort is in a hill right next to a stream. The party started off really nicely with beer and tequila flowing. By about 10:00 PM at night most of us were pretty stoned. And people were beginning to ask whether there was a stripper coming. Just then Jim announced that the stripper had arrived and the show would start anytime now. There was an immediate roar and whistling from crowd.\n\nThere was a small stage in the middle of the room and at the end of the stage was a curtain, obviously for the performer to enter. Soon the music started and a girl in read Arabian kind of a dress came out she had a veil on her face. She had a figure that made the eyes of most guys pop out. The dancer wore a dress that was transparent and something that looked like a bra and a panty was visible through it.\n\nThen a very gentle music started. The dancer started moving slowly to the music. She swayed her hips and her arms gently to the beat. She then moved to a guy close to the stage and gave him he left sleeve to pull. The guy laughed and obliged. She did the same with her other sleeve. She then came to me gently shaking her hips. She took my arm and put it inside her dress and over her bra and asked me to pull it. I was a bit surprised and wondered how to do it, but I pulled at it. It did not come off and just brought her closer. She just laughed and asked me to try again harder and I did! This time it came off. And wow what a sight it was. She has breasts (which were visible through her transparent dress) just like Shauna's. She laughed and put her hands between my legs and fondled my genitals through the pant and turned around and walked away. There was a lot of whistling and noise from the crowd after this show. She got on the stage and did a few dance steps that brought attention to her exposed tits.\n\nShe now walked to Jim and put his hand inside her pants asking him to tug her panties. Jim had seen me do it and learned, so he pulled really hard not only did her panties come off but also she fell right into Jim's arms. Jim did not loose a chance to get his hands all over her breasts. Now her full body, except her face was available for a view and what a view it was !!!\n\nWatching this show gave all of us really hard erections, which was evident in the bulges all of us had in our pants. She walked back to the stage and started dancing again. Now the crowd started to demand that she take off rest of her dress. She yielded to the demand and took of her pants revealing a shaved pussy. It looked delicious to say the least. The guys were still not satisfied. They wanted to see her tits too. She smiled and removed her top too. She had really really beautiful tits.\n\nShe held up her hand to have the music stopped. She then went to the mic and announced ""Hi guys!! I am sure that this will come as a surprise that Jim has asked and paid me to do whatever you guys wish me to do."" The roar from the crowd could have been heard halfway across New York.\n\nSomebody from the crowd asked the dancer to remove her veil. The dancer responded that it was the groom's right to remove the veil. I was had had a few tequila shots and was quite drunk. I went to her and put my hand on her naked breasts and removed her veil. ""Surprise!!!"", she yelled. Standing before me was my to-be bride Shauna!! I was too stunned to say anything. Instead Shauna broke the silence in the room, ""I just want to make your fantasy come true dear, so what do you say?!!!"" I was stoned but was really aroused to see so many eyes on my naked bride's body. I said, ""Let's do it"".\n\nSo Shauna went back stage and brought a table out an got on top of and said ""Okay who's first?"" First to volunteer was my own friend and best man Jim. He went over to her and stripped in 5 seconds. My wife was lying on her back. She asked Jim to come close to her face. He did and she took him in her mouth. Now when it comes to cock - sucking Shauna has one hell of an experience in it. As she sucked Jim one of my friends from the crowd dropped his pants and walked up to Shauna and calmly parted her legs and put his cock inside her. Even Shuana was surprised by this sudden move and took Jim out of her mouth. But then just lifted her legs till her breasts and continued sucking Jim. The guy started pumping hard into Shauna and she reciprocated this by sucking Jim even harder. Both the guys started moaning really loudly; I could see Shauna smiling every once in a while. Soon both the guys cummed. Jim cummed inside Shauna's mouth and the other guy cummed all over Shauna's breasts.\n\nShauna stood up on the table with her lovely hips towards me. She bent down and parted her pussy lips to show how wet she was now.\n\nNext in line were three black friends of mine Buck, Green and Steve. Each of them had really large cocks. The asked my Shauna to get off the table. She did and Steve climbed onto the table and lay flat on his back. Buck and Green lifted Shauna off the ground. Each held her by one of her thighs and placed her over Steve's nine-inch long pole, slowly the large cock sunk into Shauna's tight pussy. While Shauna was still adjusting Steve's large penis, Green borrowed some K-Y Jelly from Jim and put a lot of it on his middle finger and shoved it in Shauna's arse. Now one thing Shauna hasn't done is had anal sex with anal sex including me. She had generally avoided this since she felt that it might be painful. But she could not back out now. But I could see that she was worried. I was wondering if I should stop this. But as I started moving towards them she looked at me and winked at me and gave me her 1000 Watt smile, obviously she did want to back out now. Green put his cock at Shauna's orifice and started nudging his cock in. Shauna kept her fear down by rubbing her clitoris.\n\nI just turned my head to see how people were taking this and I could see that most guys had their eyes popping out and all of them had their pants down and were stroking their cocks. When I turned back I saw that green had been successful in entering Shauna hole. Shauna was really in ecstasy. She turned to me and said ""I never knew it could be this good"". She started Riding both Steve's and Green's cocks. Now Buck was watching the show all the time, so he decided to participate. He climbed the table and put his cock in front of Shauna's mouth. Shauna took his cock in her mouth. Now she was completely filled with cock in all he holes. This continued until all three of them came screaming. This was the first time I had seen Shauna scream while having an orgasm. I felt a sudden pang of jealousy.\n\nShauna got of the table and asked five guys to come and stand in front of he and five behind her. She asked me to join them and I was the 10th guy. I was wondering what she was upto? There was no way she could take 10 guys on her own. It turns out that I was wrong she could and she did. She stood between the first two guys and asked one to choose any one of her rear holes and put his cock in and took the other in her mouth and started to fuck them. When she was finished with them she moved on to the next pair. So all the guys on one side got to fuck her rear and all the guys on the other side got their cocks sucked. When she reached the last pair that is me and another guy she stood up gave me a deep kiss and said, ""Since you are on the rear side which of my rear holes do you want to fuck."" Since I never had the chance I chose her glory hole. She just smiled and bent over. I could see that a number of other guys had made that choice too. I took my penis and directed it into her glory hole while she took the other guys dick in her mouth. I was surprised by how easily my cock went in her. She started pushing he bums really hard onto my cock so it went as deep as possible into her. She kept bringing her hips tightly as she pushed against my cock it gave me immense pleasure. I finally came full blast into her. So did the other guy. She then turned around and gave me kiss on the mouth and said ""Since you are special I'll start the other round by taking you in my mouth"". She the proceeded to blow me while the other guy chose his favorite hole. She continued in this reverse fashion until she reached the first pair again.\n\nShauna continued to fuck every guy in the party including me as man times as we wanted, wherever we wanted until all of us were totally satisfied. When it was time to go home we decided to use my car and drive home just as we were. Since Jim lived very close to our house he got in our car. On the way back home Jim got horny again and fucked Shauna in all holes again. She was totally worn out now. So she came to the front seat next to me. She saw that my cock had stood up like a pole by her performance in back seat. She started giving me a blowjob while I was driving. I came really soon this time. However Shauna did not get up or move her head. I looked down and was surprised to see that she had gone to sleep. My cock was still touching her lips.\n\n - Medusa 101"
399,Bachelorette Party,['MF'],"Anna, Sasha and I arrived at Lisa's at about five. Our dinner reservations at a local restaurant/bar were for seven-thirty, so we broke out some wine and junk food and began getting buzzed. When dinnertime rolled around, we were well on our way.\n\nBy the time we had gotten back to Lisa's, it was ten till twelve, dangerously close to the expected time of arrival. I had about ten drinks in me, and I sat sipping another glass of wine while we waited excitedly.\n\n""Does this guy know I'm visually impaired?"" I asked, smiling.\n\n""No; I didn't tell his agent anything,"" said Lisa, my matron of honor and friend since childhood.\n\n""This is going to be interesting,"" said Anna. ""Excuse me, she would like to use the Braille method for this act, sir.""\n\nWe cracked up, and went back to our drinks. Lisa put her German shepherd in the basement, and as she walked back into the den, she spied a man approaching the front door.\n\n""Here he is! By the way, his name is Mark.""\n\nWe fell silent suddenly, then decided we should pretend not to notice he had arrived until he had changed and presented himself in all his glory. So while Lisa showed him the way upstairs so he could change, we chatted nervously amongst ourselves.\n\nLisa walked into the den, laughing.\n\n""You should have seen his face when I told him you were blind. He whispered to me, 'Then what am I here for?' I told him he was here because he had an Australian accent. He asked what he should do. I told him to use his discretion.""\n\n""But do I have to use mine?"" I asked.\n\n""You haven't gotten your discretion yet; I ordered it and will give it to you on your wedding night,"" quipped Anna.\n\n""Oho! You're a funny little bitch, aren'tcha?""\n\n""You got it, you big clit.""\n\n""That's right, babe; big, hot and anticipating just about now.""\n\nAt that moment, Mark came downstairs and talked briefly to lisa. Lisa shut off the ""10,000 Maniacs Unplugged"" CD and put in a tape he had given her. She then put a chair in the center of the room and told me to take off my rings.\n\n""Take off my rings?"" I asked. ""Why, where am I going to be putting my fingers?""\n\n""Oh, you behave! Here, give them to me.""\n\nI took off my rings and Lisa told me to sit in the chair. The tape Lisa had put in started playing ""Unchained Melody"".\n\n""You mean he's a ghost?"" Anna asked.\n\n""I hope he's a spirit with substance,"" I retorted.\n\n""Oh, believe me; he's not even naked yet and I can tell you there's plenty of substance,"" said Sasha.\n\n""Oooh, tell me more,"" I whispered, leaning back toward her.\n\n""He's tall, over six feet. He's wearing a jacket, shirt and pants, but his lovely, wonderful body is evident anyway. He's got dark hair --""\n\nMark walked into the room, crossed to the chair and sat on my lap, facing me.\n\n""Hello, Christine.""\n\nMy heart raced; an immediate wave of heat flooded my body, especially my face and my upper thighs and clit.\n\n""Hi, there.""\n\n""Would you help me with my jacket, Christine?""\n\n""I'll help you with more than that,"" I said, and my friends giggled.\n\nI slipped his jacket over his left shoulder and he tugged it off. I reached for the buttons of his shirt, my fingers clumsy with alcohol.\n\n""I've done this before,"" I said, ""though not with all this company.""\n\nMy fingers struggled with the buttons; they didn't seem to want to come through the holes.\n\n""I thought you said you had done this before, Christine,"" he teased.\n\nThat voice was going to send me right over the edge without any further help; I couldn't even imagine how I would respond to what would happen next.\n\n""I generally don't get this drunk before doing this,"" I laughed, as the first button finally comes undone. The others followed quickly, and he helps me by shrugging off the shirt.\n\nI reached for his belt and he pushed his slacks down himself; I pulled them off him. He handed me a bottle of lotion and told me to cover him with it.\n\nMy heart hammered and the heat washed over me again. I sloshed lotion into my hand and applied it to his shoulders first. My God! I love broad shoulders, and these were perfect. As I rubbed the lotion on him -- down his back, on his beautiful, strong, hard chest, my mind wandered. I imagined my hands grasping those shoulders while I moved with that body above me, beside me, below me. I tried desperately to keep the smile on my face from turning into a lascivious grin, but the pictures taken by my friends apparently prove my inability to do so.\n\nNow I was rubbing lotion on his buttocks; they were firm, very nice indeed. How I would love to have my legs wrapped around them from below...\n\nMark handed me a towel and I rubbed the excess lotion from his body. All the while I kept up a constant banter with my friends and innocent chatter with Mark; I did not want to get carried away, like those crazy bitches who paw male strippers. I wanted to enjoy this, but I didn't want to treat the man like a piece of anonymous meat. Yes, he was getting paid for this, but I was certain he had his share of screaming, idiotic females tugging at his g-string. To ward off my impulses, I kept the conversation light and ordinary.\n\nNow he took my hands and pulled me towards him, as the song ""I Want Muscles"" began to play. I ground myself against him; I reached up and grabbed those shoulders again. I hoisted myself up and wrapped my legs around his, pushing myself against him. I was so wet at this point I could not understand why I wasn't dripping. We spoke quietly to each other; for the most part, I was ignoring my friends now as they snapped picture after picture.\n\n""Hey, Chris, why don't you check what kind of marsupial is hiding in his pouch?"" Anna called out.\n\n""I won't do anything I'm not invited to do,"" I responded.\n\nWhen the fun was over, which was all too soon, we congregated and compared notes. All agreed that Mark was a spectacular specimen.\n\n""So, Christine, what size dick do you estimate he was hiding?"" Anna asked.\n\n""About average, I think. But who cares? Those fucking *shoulders*. And those legs!""\n\n""Yes, those legs,"" said Sasha dreamily.\n\n""I don't know about you,"" said Lisa, whose husband had just returned from his evening's banishment, ""But I'm tired.""\n\n""Oh, sure,"" I gibed. ""She's got a dick to take away the pain. What are we supposed to do?""\n\n""I know exactly what I am going to do,"" said Sasha.\n\n""Sasha, meet Jill,"" I said.\n\n""Yes, definitely,"" said Sasha. ""Jill and I are going to have a busy night.""\n\n""Guys,"" I said, ""I really *am* in physical pain here.""\n\n""Well, what are you going to do about it?"" Sasha teased.\n\n""I'm going to the bathroom,"" I answered. ""Excuse me, all.""\n\n----\n\nI lay in Lisa's guest room, trying to masturbate. But I was still drunk and I was very tired. I slid my fingers inside my vagina, pressing my thumb against my clit. I felt the tension inside me -- hard and hot; it was a spring which cried for release. But I hadn't the strength to help it find relief. I drifted off at some point, just slipped easily into my dreams.\n\nThere was a beach, the cries of many strange-sounding birds wheeling overhead. The sun was fierce. I lay on the hot, silky sand, lathered in sunscreen. My breasts were so damned hot; I rolled over onto my right side, wishing for an umbrella, and there was Mark, eyes half-closed, naked beside me. I rolled onto him, feeling his hard, muscular body beneath mine. His eyes fluttered open, and he smiled shyly at me. I wanted to kiss him, but I suddenly remembered that my fiance would be coming for me: he had gone to get us something cold to drink. I contented myself with sliding my hands over Mark's body, enjoying its perfection, the energy I could feel rippling in those arms and legs. I leaned my head against one of the shoulders which I wanted to hold forever, those perfect, spectacular shoulders. The sun was so hot, I felt myself drifting...\n\nMark was gone. Marshall, my fiance, stood above me, handing down a cold drink. I reached up and pulled him down beside me, pressing my lips to his. We kissed passionately for a long moment, then rose and brushed the sand from our bodies. We hurried into the surf, the cold water a shock to our sun-roasted skin.\n\nThe water was clear and calm. We swam out past the buoy; there wasn't a strong undertow to worry about. The beach was largely deserted. Marshall reached for my wrist and drew me toward him. He grasped the straps of my bikini top, and with one swift movement, removed it. He slid his hand into my suit and slid a finger inside me. His cool, wet finger inside my hot cunt was a pleasant jolt. I grasped him tightly to me, and we kissed deeply again. The sound of the small waves and the birdcalls were a pleasant backdrop to our petting.\n\nI reached for Marshall's trunks and drew them down; his cock was hard and waiting. I slid my suit down and removed his hand, sliding him quickly inside me. The water rippled and swayed around us as we moved together. I leaned my head on Marshall's shoulder -- it was not a hard, well-toned, broad shoulder, but it was the shoulder I wanted to massage, lean on and drape my legs over for the rest of my life. Marshall's thrusts became more insistent, which was fine with me. I prefer a hard, fast fuck to a slow sensual one most of the time, anyway. We worked together towards our orgasms, and climaxed simultaneously, something which we managed often, to the envy of our friends."
400,Back Home on the Farm,"['MF', 'inc']","Beth and I sometimes talked about sex, but we never went beyond that point. Our parents were very strict, and discussion or mention of sexual subjects was a family taboo. That home atmosphere, together with a natural shyness we both seemed to have, prevented us from any type of overt sexual exploration with each other.\n\nThis is not to say I wasn't interested in sex, because I was. The truth was that I stayed horny most of the time. Since I had no opportunities to get rid of my horniness by dating and having sex with girls, I relieved myself by masturbation all the time. Invariably, it was Beth I fantasized about when beating off. Even though I had never seen Beth nude, I had seen her in a bathing suit down at the creek and in shorts and halter around the house, so I could develop good mental pictures of what a naked Beth might look like. These pictures filled my mind as I played my solitary sexual games.\n\nOne day, though, when I was sixteen and Beth fifteen, I decided the mental pictures were not enough--I wanted to see in real life what my sister looked like without any clothes. Since Beth never went around the house unclothed, I could do this only by peeking through the keyhole in the bathroom when she was taking a shower.\n\nOne evening our parents were out in the barn when Beth went into the bathroom and I decided to take advantage of the opportunity. I waited until the shower started running and then crouched by the door and looked through the keyhole. One of the floor boards outside the bathroom squeaked loudly when I stepped on it -- I hoped Beth hadn't heard it. Apparently she hadn't because she began to take the towel from around her body. Just one second more and I would be able to see her lovely body.\n\nThat second didn't come, though, because Dad shouted at me at just this time--yelling and raising hell all over the place. Dad had come into the house without my hearing and caught me in the act of playing Peeping Tom.\n\nBoth my parents shamed me in front of Beth and threatened a severe beating if I ever pulled a stunt like that again. This absolutely and completely humiliated me, and I was almost afraid to look Beth in the eye. She never mentioned it though, and acted as if everything were okay. Not once, in later life was the subject ever brought up. Not once, either, did I ever try again to peep at Beth.\n\nI went to college and so did Beth.\n\nAfter we finished college, I got a job in Los Angeles and Beth in Philadelphia. We saw each other only on visits back to the farm, and gradually we drifted apart, with occasional letters being our only contact.\n\nNeither of us married. I don't know what reason Beth had for staying single, but my reason was shyness around women and a rather plain appearance. Also, in my mind the ideal girl was one just like Beth, and I could never find a girl that measured up to her standards. We may have no longer been close to each other, but Beth was still very much on my mind. In my pleasure fantasies, it was still Beth I pictured. She was my standard for female perfection and was the subject of all my masturbatory dreams. I continued to keep a big-as-life picture in my mind of how she would have looked if I had been able to see her drop that towel those years before.\n\nMom and Dad were killed in a car accident outside Deluth, and Beth and I buried them in a cemetery near the farm. We didn't want to sell the farm house because it held so many warm memories for us, so we kept the house and several acres around it and sold the rest of the farm. The property had substantially accrued in value, and we each got a good sum of money from its sale.\n\nBeth had been writing on a part-time basis and was pretty good at it, having sold several magazine articles. She decided that the money from the property sale would give her the independence to quit her job and take up writing full-time. She also decided that the farm house would be an ideal place for her to live while pursuing this career. This would be a good arrangement for both of us--the house would be occupied and maintained Beth would have a comfortable place to live. She offered to pay me rent on my half of the house, but I laughed her out of the idea, promising to make up for it by coming to visit her often enough to lay claim to my portion.\n\nSeveral months passed without our seeing each other. We wrote often, though, our friendship being renewed by our recent mutual experiences. In every letter she invited me to come visit, but my schedule never seemed to allow it. Finally, though, I got a breather in my work and decided to take some vacation--two whole weeks to go back home to the farm, laze around, and visit with Beth.\n\nI arrived at the farm on a Saturday afternoon. It was an exceptionally warm May day, with the sun beating down and the temperature in the high 80's. When I drove up, Beth was out working in her garden. She had her back turned to me when I first got there and was bending over some plants. All she had on was a pair of brief running shorts and a halter that was little more than a skimpy bra. I was presented with a picture of the most stunning female backside I could ever recall seeing. Beth's square shoulders sloped downward to a narrow waist and then curved out into perfect round, firm buttocks. She was still a sylph of a girl, as petite and well-shaped as she was when we were in high school. The only way she might have changed was in her breasts: they seemed even larger and more full than they were then. (And why not, she was a more mature woman than she was then, and her body would have grown even more mature) I thought to myself.\n\nSeeing her like that flooded my mind with memories of our teenage years together. She was still as beautiful as she was then, was still the perfect specimen of femininity. All my fantasies came rushing back to me and caused my face to flush in embarrassment at myself. (Jimmy, just because you're a thirty-four-year-old virgin doesn't give you license to lust after your sister) I thought angrily to myself.\n\nThese thoughts were quickly swept away, though. Beth had heard me drive in and stood up and turned to me. (It just isn't fair for a guy to have a sister as beautiful as Beth) I ruefully told myself. And beautiful she was. Still no more than 100 pounds, with hair pulled back into a pony tail, shorts clinging tightly to her flaring hips, and a fair amount of cleavage showing above her well-filled halter, she could have passed for a teenager.\n\nWhen Beth saw it was me, she smiled and gave little pleased laugh. She rushed out of the garden and ran up to where I was standing by the car. At almost a dead run, she ran into my arms, pushing me back against the car. She put her arms around my neck and hugged me tightly. With her pushing me against the car, I could feel her breasts against my chest and her hips pressing against mine. My reaction was immediate--almost instantaneously my cock swelled and filled the front of my pants. (My God, what if she notices! She will think I'm some sort of a pervert, getting a hard-on with his own sister) I thought.\n\nShe pulled back and gave me light kiss on the lips. ""Jimmy, Jimmy,"" she murmured, ""you've finally come to give your lonesome little sister a visit. But just look at me! I wasn't expecting you until later, and here I am in my work clothes, covered with dirt and sweat.""\n\n""Beth, you still look good, no matter what you wear,"" I said softly. (And does she ever!) I thought, noticing the way her nipples made little points in the front of her halter.\n\n""Jimmy, you're still just as sweet ever,"" she said, her face flushing slightly. ""But let's not stand out here in this heat. Get your stuff and come on into the house where it's cool.""\n\nI opened the car trunk, lifted out my suitcases, and followed Beth into the house. With her only a few steps ahead of me, I couldn't help but notice her shapely behind. Each buttock was firm and made little tick-tocking movements in her shorts as she walked. Her legs were tanned and had very good muscle tone. I decided that she must do a lot of gardening and other outdoor activities to keep herself in such good shape.\n\n""You're going to use your old room,"" Beth said. ""I kept my old room and converted Mom and Dad's room to my writing studio. Come on, I'll help you unpack.""\n\nMy room was much like I remembered it. A floor-to-ceiling window, big pine dresser, and a double bed. I put my suit-cases up on the bed and we took clothing out and put it in the dresser and closet. As I turned away from the closet, I noticed Beth putting my Jockey shorts in the drawer. She was gently rubbing them, right across the front opening. Beth saw me looking and a light blush flowed across her face. ""Boy, your clothes sure got wrinkled in the suitcase, didn't they,"" she said with an embarrassed laugh.\n\nAfter we got all the clothes unpacked and put away and the suitcases put in the closet, Beth said, ""Jimmy, you must be tired after that long drive. Why don't you lie down and rest while I go take a shower to get rid of all my sweat and dirt."" She turned and left the room, giving me another look at her magnificent ass and her buttocks making their see-sawing motion under the thin fabric of her shorts. I pulled off my shoes and stretched out on the bad. Closing my eyes, I tried to relax. At just about this time, I heard the door to the bathroom close and water start to run. The sound made me recall the time I tried to peep at Beth in the shower. The memory of seeing Beth about to drop her towel and display her body in all its splendor had such an erotic effect on me that I became as rock-hard as I had been those many years ago.\n\nI remembered, too, that it was just the two of us in the house. There were no parents to inhibit actions or yell about what they considered improper. It fully dawned on me that there wasn't anyone to stop me if I wanted to get rid of my years of frustration over failing to see Beth nude. Without another thought, almost without volition, I got off the bed and walked down the hall to the bathroom. The keyhole was still there, and I could hear the shower running behind the door. Beth was in that shower and I could finally realize my dream of seeing her nude. The shower stopped then and it became quiet. She would soon be stepping out of the shower, wet and dripping, with all her body available for my sight. Quickly I stepped in front of the door, preparing to stoop and look through the keyhole. Without warning, the floor emitted a loud squeaking noise. Just as it had done those many years ago, the board in front of the door squeaked loudly enough to hear all over the house.\n\nTalk about deja vu! All the shame I had felt as a teenager came rushing back to me. I almost looked around to see if my father were there to lambaste me. I was filled with embarrassment--I knew Beth must have heard the noise and that she would know exactly what it meant. I stumbled back to my room, shut the door, and laid down on the bed. Beth hadn't said anything the time it happened before; maybe she would just ignore this time too.\n\nIn a few minutes there was a soft knock on the door. ""Jimmy?"" Beth's voice came in a whisper through the door.\n\n""Yeah, Beth, come on in."" (Well, here's where I catch it. May as well take it like a man.)\n\nBeth opened the door slowly and stepped into the room. She was just like she was when I saw her through the keyhole those many years ago, covered only with a towel that extended from the top of her breasts to just below her pussy. I wouldn't have thought it possible, but she was even more lovely than when had been a teenager. My embarrassment faded with the vision, and I was filled with an overwhelming feeling of love and desire for Beth.\n\nI expected her to be angry, but she showed no sign of anger. Instead of her eyes being angry and glaring, they were warm and soft and there was a look of wonderment on her face. In a soft, little voice, Beth said, ""Jimmy, were you peeping through the keyhole at me?""\n\n""I was going to, but the board squeaked, and I knew you heard me, and I got ashamed, and all I did was come back to my room, and I never did look,"" I managed to stammer out.\n\n""You REALLY wanted to look at my body? You wanted to look when we were kids and now you STILL want to look?"" she asked in that little-girl voice.\n\nAll I could do was drop my head and nod it a little. (She must really think I'm some kind of a weirdo to have kept such a fixation for so many years. She'll probably insist I leave and never come back again.)\n\n""Jimmy, I heard the board squeak back when you tried to look at me before. I knew you were peeping and I was glad. I was going to take off the towel and let you see all of me, except Dad stopped the show. Well, there aren't any parents around now, Jimmy, and you can look all you want."" Slowly, she untucked the end of the towel from the top of her breasts and loosened it around her. She shrugged if off to the floor and she stood there in tableau, completely nude.\n\nMy breath caught in a gasp. She was stunning! Her breasts were high, the nipples pointing outward and upward. Her slight frame made them seem even larger than they were. Her waist was thin, no more than twenty-four inches, and her hips swelled outward, forming a perfect frame for the center of her sex nestling between those thighs. Unlike her mane of straight hair, her pubis was a matted sporran of kinky blonde hair. It was a luxuriant growth that extended halfway up to her navel and downward on the inside of her thighs. She turned around slowly and gave me a view of her backside. Her ass was everything I had imagined it to be: firm, with rounded buttocks coming down to little crease lines at the tops of her thighs. She leaned over to give me a better view and I could see the matted hair all between her legs and the lips of her vagina, moist and slightly pouting open. My cock tented out the front of my trousers in reaction.\n\nShe stood up and turned back to me. ""Do you like my body?"" she whispered, her eyes drawn to the swelling at my groin.\n\n""Beth, you're absolutely gorgeous,"" I managed to get out.\n\nTears flowed from her eyes and she started kissing me all over my face--on the forehead, the cheeks, the nose. ""Oh, Jimmy, I thought you didn't care. Why do you think I never married? Why I never went with boys? None of them were as sweet and thoughtful as you. No man has ever measured up to you, and I wouldn't settle for less.""\n\n""But I'm just plain looking,"" I said. ""How could you have considered me so special?""\n\n""Looks don't matter--it's the heart that counts,"" Beth answered.\n\n""Oh, Beth, I've felt exactly the same about you. YOU'RE the reason I haven't married. I wanted someone exactly like you, but there's only one you. I guess I was meant to love just you.""\n\n""And you've been my only love,"" Beth whispered, lying down on the bed beside me. We stared into each other's eyes and she reached behind my head and drew it to her to kiss me again. Instead of my face, though, her lips went to mine. The kiss was soft at first, then hungry and demanding. Her tongue crept out and brushed back and forth against my lips. I opened them and met her tongue with mine. Tip to tip we stroked each other's tongue. Hers became more insistent and moved into my mouth, slithering under my lip and into my cheeks. I sought her mouth with my tongue and explored all her secret oral recesses. Together, we lay there with eyes closed and mouths wide open, caught up in our deep soul kiss.\n\nMy cock had already reached its full tumescence and now it simply throbbed. Beth had her arms around my neck and her body pushed against mine, so she could feel it pulsing against it, a telltale of my raging arousal. She scooted down on the bed a little and pushed her groin against my throbbing manhood. Soon she was pushing back and forward against it, in little movements that were pushing me higher and higher up the scale of passion.\n\nI moaned softly and ran my hands down her bare, smooth back. I stroked the indentation of the small of her back and then moved my hands down to globes of buttocks. I kneaded them gently and found they were just as firm as I had imagined they would be. My fingers moved into the crease between her globes and traced the line downward. Beth raised one leg and draped it over my hip, giving me opportunity to seek out all her hidden secret places.\n\nShe was moist and slick, her feminine secretions coating the space between her legs. One finger found the beginning of her labial lips and insinuated itself into the crevice. Beth moaned into my mouth as my finger wormed its way into the hot pit of her sex, seeking the gateway to heaven. The exploration was successful and I slowly inserted my finger into Beth's hot internal region. She bucked against my finger and then pushed against my jutting cock. I slowly worked my finger out of the tightness of her hole and moved it upwards, seeking out her little nubbin of pleasure.\n\nI quickly found her clitoris, but it wasn't just a little nubbin--it was swollen and as big a pencil eraser. In little circular motions, I brushed my fingertip across and around the swollen clit. Beth gasped and clamped her thighs together, stopping my movements. She broke the kiss and gasped, ""Oh, God, Jimmy! No more! You're about to make me come, and I don't want to come this way."" She rolled off the bed and said, ""Besides, it's my turn to see your body now. If it looks as great as it's been feeling, it's going to be super.""\n\nShe unbuttoned my shirt and pulled it back. I sat up and she pulled it out of my trousers and completely off me, tossing it to the floor. Her hands went to my belt buckle, and she unbuckled my belt and undid the top button of my trousers. Slowly, she pulled down my zipper until it was at the bottom. She used both hands in the process and gently massaged the bulge that lay under the zipper. She went to the foot of the bed, grasped my pants legs, and started to tug them towards. I lifted my buttocks up so that they could come free. They came off and she tossed on top of my shirt. She removed each of my socks and added them to the pile. She climbed up on the bed and straddled my shins, her hands going down to the top of my Jockey shorts. ""Now I get to see if you match my dreams,"" she said, and pulled the shorts down to where my pubic hair showed. Her hands were trembling as she struggled to get my shorts off. My cock had swelled out the front of the shorts and she had to stretch the waistband to its maximum to work the fabric over my swollen cock and balls. Finally, she succeeded, and my cock sprung to attention, freed at last from its confinement.\n\n""Oh, my God!"" she said softly. She couldn't take her eyes from my seven-inch cock that was making little jerking motions in time with my heartbeat. ""It's magnificent. My dreams were never this good,"" she whispered, reaching out her hands to touch and fondle my maleness. She ran her finger-tips up and down the shaft and traced the contours of my scrotum. Her fingers moved through the pubic hair that sprouted abundantly, and moved down between my thighs to stroke me there. The whole head of my cock was slick and glistening with pre-cum, and a little drop escaped through the slit with each throb of my cock. She put two fingers into the font and rubbed the head in little circles. Her fingers moved to the underpart of my glans and I gasped, my hips jerking involuntarily. Beth then finished removing my shorts and now we were both completely nude, our bodies totally revealed to each other.\n\nBeth stretched out on the bed beside me. We were each on our sides facing each other. Silently, we looked into each other's eyes. She reached out her hand and stroked my cheek. ""Jimmy, I love you. I've always loved you, and now I love you even more.""\n\n""I love you, too. I've fought against it, but it wasn't any use. You've always been in the center of my dreams, and I guess I've loved you since we were kids."" I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her to me. Our lips met in a soft, tender kiss.\n\nTenderness soon grew to passion, though, and our kiss became more urgent. Tongue fought against tongue, and our lips nibbled at the others. My cock was pressed between our bodies and smeared both of us with seminal secretions. Beth's hips ground into me as she tried to get even closer. I pushed myself downwards and allowed my cock to move into the vee of Beth's thighs. It parted her labia and the head made contact with her clitoris. She held me even tighter and made little circular motions with her hips. Her lips spread to their widest, circling my mouth, sucking on my lips. Her breathing came in gasps and made little moaning sounds. She pulled away and said, ""I want you to love me completely now. I want you make a woman out of me, to do what I've wanted you to do ever since we were kids.""\n\n""You're still a virgin?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes,"" she whispered. ""I've been keeping it for the day you would take it. I've known since we were kids that this would happen someday.""\n\n""Beth, I'm still a virgin, too,"" I whispered into her ear.\n\n""Oh, Jimmy, you're so beautiful and sweet, and I love you so much for being a virgin.""\n\nBeth pulled away from me and rolled onto her back. ""I can't wait any longer. Make love to me, Jimmy. Love me the way I've been longing for.""\n\nI sat up and looking down at Beth stretched out. She was so beautiful and tantalizing I was almost overcome with emotion. I would always want to love and protect her, and even under these conditions I had to think of her welfare. ""I don't have any protection. What if you get pregnant?""\n\n""I won't get pregnant. I started taking birth control pills just as soon as I found out you were coming,"" she said with a little shy smile.\n\nI realized then that she had wanted me as much as I had wanted her. My love for her overflowed and I whispered, ""Ahhh, Beth."" Lovingly, I kissed her gently on the lips. The kiss trailed down to her neck and then to her breasts. Softly I lapped my tongue across one nipple and then the other. With just the tip, I drew little circles around each nipple, tracing the pink creaminess of her areolae. She arched her back up to my mouth and made soft ""Mmmmmmmnnn"" sounds. My hand traced down the rounded contour of her abdomen and into the lush golden thicket of pubic curls. Parting the hair, my fingers found her secret crevice and gently stroked it. She was wet with the hot flow of her arousal, and the crevice was a slippery slide down into her womanly depths. With little feathery motions I ran my fingers up and down the furrow, stopping at the swollen bump of her clitoris. Her hips moved up and down and gyrated in a circular motion. Tremors ran through her body and she moaned softly, unable to resist the pleasure waves mounting higher and higher.\n\n""Oh, God, Jimmy! Now! Now!"" she shouted. ""Do it now. Put it in me now,"" she said in a moaning voice, trying to pull me on top of her.\n\nI quickly moved between her legs and spread them apart. My cock was rigid and throbbing, poised just above her golden forest. Her hips were thrusting up and down, and her Mount of Venus brushed against my cockhead with each upward push. Gently I pushed forward, prodding my glistening cockhead into the top of Beth's pouting slit, parting the labia. She was hot and slick, and my flowing pre-cum increased the lubrication even more. Taking my shaft in my right hand, I ran its head up and down the channel, pressing harder each time it grazed across Beth's swollen and beating clitoris. A shudder ran across her stomach each time the clitoris was touched.\n\nBeth raised her knees high and humped her pubic mound up against my cock. She worked her hips in circles, trying to position my cock for entry. I probed my cock deeper into the fold, seeking the abode it was made for, seeking the entrance to her inner secrets. Finally, there it was, and my cock dipped into the outer ring of Beth's torrid hole. The whole head was engulfed in hot wetness and I paused in the sheer pleasure of the moment. Beth opened her eyes and looked up at me. In almost a strangled voice, she said, ""Please, Jimmy, please. I can't stand any more waiting.""\n\nI pushed my hips forward and my cock slowly began to sink into Beth's hot channel. I was expecting her to wince in pain, but she only frowned a little as my cockhead gently pushed aside the constriction of her maidenhead. Soon, we were completely merged. I was flesh of her flesh and she was flesh of my flesh. Her frown lines disappeared and she released her held breath with a loud, ""Ahhhhhh!.""\n\nShe reached behind my head and pulled my lips down to hers. Holding our bodies perfectly still, we kissed a long, deep kiss. As we broke away, she reached out her tongue and ran it across and around my lips, lapping up the juices our kiss had left. Tears welled up in her eyes and she whispered, ""Oh, Jimmy, we're finally there. You don't know how many times I've dreamed of this. It's so good. The real thing is so much better than the dream. Now, make love to me. Love me hard, and if it's a dream, I hope I never wake up.""\n\nI slowly withdrew my cock from Beth's inner recesses, stopping when only the tip of the head was in place. I lunged forward, driving my cock home with one long, swift movement. I groaned aloud from the wave of pleasure that swept over me. Beth said, ""Yes! Yes! Oh, it's so good!"" She pushed her hips up against mine and our bodies were pulled into full hot contact. She lifted her legs up and wrapped them around my waist and her arms reached around my neck and held me tight. Once against I retreated and attacked, and once against she matched my motions. Soon we were rocking back and forward against each other. I was moaning and so was she. I was nearing my peak, and I could tell she was close to hers.\n\nSuddenly, Beth clutched me even harder. Her hips moved in a feverish motion and the walls of her pussy grasped against my see-sawing cock. She threw her head back and wailed, ""Oh, God, I'm there! I'm coming, I'm cominnnngggg.....!\n\nThen it hit me. I hit the crest and then went into a freefall that seeming like it would never end. My vision blurred and waves and waves of almost unbearable pleasure flowed outward from my groin to all parts of my body. Spurt after spurt after spurt jetted into Beth, filling up and overflowing Beth's spasming pussy. We were both trembling and shuddering, our breaths coming in gasps. Gradually, our motions slowed, and then we were still, making soft ""Ohhhh"" sounds.\n\nWe both opened our eyes and looked into each other's face. Our lips drew together and we kissed a long, tender kiss that sealed our love forever. No word needed to be spoken. We both knew that there could be no other for either of us."
401,"Back Room, The","['MF', 'wife-sharing']","As Dawn and Brad sat at a table with two other couples, he noticed that Dawn's nipples were erect and visible through the shear material. She had small but firm breasts and sometimes would go without a bra. With the type of dress she was wearing, he thought she wear a strapless bra but later found out she wasn't wearing anything underneath. Not even panties; just black stockings and a garter.\n\nAs this somewhat stuffy occassion wore on, Dawn got a little tipsy. This dull event was quickly transforming into a stage for Dawn's playfulness, all under the watchful eye of Brad who wasn't sure where his wife was taking them. Dawn danced with several of Brad's colleagues who certainly got more than they had hoped for. When she returned to her table after one particularly hot dance she appeared slightly breathless. ""You're friends have roaming hands,"" she told Brad as she brushed back her long blonde hair with her hand. ""Hope you don't mind.""\n\n""Think they could tell you have nothing on underneath?"" he asked as his heart pounded.\n\n""Yeah, probably,"" she said with a seductive smile.\n\nAbout an hour later, after a slow dance with one of the single men who appeared to be in his late 30s, Dawn signaled from across the room to Brad back at the table. She pointed to a back exit and strolled from the room with a tall, dark, handsome man who Brad did not know but who had captured Dawn's attention throughout the night. Brad looked around then got up and made his way through the crowd and out the door. There was a small storage room down a short dark hallway where he heard voices. When he walked in, he saw his wife with the man. No one said anything at first, then Dawn closed the door. ""I think this is what you want; maybe not where you wanted it,"" she said to Brad with a nervous laugh.\n\n""No, no, this is fine. Spontaneous,"" he said with his voice cracking with excitement like a teenager.\n\nWith Brad's approval, the stranger lifted Dawn onto a table and began kissing her. He stood between her muscular legs which were dangling from the edge of the table. His hands swept down the sides of her body and onto her thighs. Then he slid the hem of her dress just slightly above the top of her stockings, placed his right hand under the material and felt her immediately wrap her inner thighs around his hand now positioned on her cleanly-shaven pussy.\n\nDawn moaned with pleasure as the stranger massaged her pussy with his hand, then dropped to his knees. Brad could now see right between his wife's legs as the man began eating Dawn's wet pussy. She placed her hands behind her and leaned back, seemingly lost in the act, not even noticing her husband seated just 10 feet away. What Brad didn't know was that a friend of the stranger, who had to first take his wife back to their room, was about to join the party.\n\nWhen the friend arrived, the stranger was now standing against the wall as Dawn was on the floor giving him a blowjob. ""C'mon on in, man,"" the stranger said. ""This chick is hot.""\n\nAs if Brad was not stunned enough, this was putting him over the edge. The new guest had an open bottle of wine which he shared with Dawn who was already pretty far gone by that point. She drank straight from the bottle as the two men removed her dress and positioned her on her hands and knees. Brad knew she was about to get fucked. Her tight little ass was perched high in the air as she arched her back waiting for the tall stranger to enter her. She kept licking her lips to keep them lubricated.\n\nIt seemed like an eternity for Brad as he watched his wife waiting to be penetrated, wearing only stockings and a garter. Her pussy was swollen and wet as the stranger pulled on his own cock. ""Hey man,' he said to Brad.\n\n""Does she take it in the ass?""\n\nBefore Brad could get out the word no, Dawn yelled out ""yes, please.""\n\n""OK then, maybe we'll do ya baby,"" said the other man kneeling in front of her.\n\nBrad watched the stranger spread his wife's cheeks and plunge into her pussy which just engulfed the huge cock on first thrust. From the sides of her pussy seaped her own creamy juices. The other partner slipped his dick into her mouth with equal ease as Dawn's large lips wrapped tightly around his shaft. For at least five minutes they pounded her from both ends. Her ass cheeks rippled with each inward thrust. Everytime the cock in her mouth struck the back of her throat, she'd throw her head back further as to take it in as far as she could. The two men began changing positions before finally deciding to penetrate her ass. The tall stranger lifted Dawn back onto the table and pushed her onto her back. With her legs pressed back as far as they would go, the other man began licking her asshole, then penetrating her with his tongue until she began to relax her muscles. With little more warning, and with her ass now right there for the taking, the tall man pressed his cock up against her dark hole and pushed the head in easily. Brad sat in amazement, never knowing that his wife was capable of such things. It didn't take long for the man to cum. When he did, he pulled out and shot his load all over her face, hair and neck. The other guy then finished off inside her pussy in the missionary position on top of the table. Dawn still had enough energy to work him hard as she dug her nails into his back and squeeze his sides with her legs as he pumped the last bit of cum into her.\n\nAfterwards, the two men quickly and nervously left. Brad watched his wife struggle to sit up. Her sexy dress lay crumbled on the floor. Her hair matted in cum was a mess. She was still a little blurry-eyed but managed to focus on her husband who was speechless and hard as a rock. ""Now it's your turn, dear,"" she said as she walked slowly across the dirty little room. Sore but still willing and able to finish off her husband, Dawn proceeded to suck Brad's cock as he played with her hickey-covered breasts. Though he wanted to fuck her, he exploded quickly in her mouth as she gagged to try and swallow it all. ""Every girl needs to be a whore at least once in their lives,"" she said. And just like that, the whole encounter was over in about an hour. The couple cleaned up and went back to the banquet hall like nothing had happen.\n\n""Where have you guys been?"" asked one of the folks at the table. ""This is the last song of the night.""\n\nDawn and Brad smiled. ""Just had to get some fresh air,"" said Brad. ""You know, a little too much indulgence,""\n\nA few seconds later, Dawn leaned over to Brad and whispered in his ear: ""The indulgence is now dripping out of me. Better go to the ladies room.""\n\nAs she left the table one of the men sitting next to Brad said: ""I hope you don't mind me saying that your wife is one sexy lady.""\n\n""You don't know how sexy,"" Brad answered."
402,Back Window,"['f-solo', 'voy', 'dildo']","I sat there for a few minutes just daydreaming; the nap had refreshed me and I was feeling a lot better. I was just getting ready to head for the shower when I saw a figure move in the window of the building next door. The window was a rear bedroom and the room was lit only by a small lamp on a bedside table.\n\nMy eyes opened wider when I realized that the figure was a man moving around in the room wearing only a pair of jockey shorts.\n\nHe sat on the edge of the bed with his back to me. I couldn't quite make out what he was doing but he was leaning over toward the table at the side of the bed.\n\nI was still in need of a hot shower and some sleep but I was frozen in place at the sight of this near naked man in front of me. His bedroom window was not very far away and I could see that he had a fine body, and was in very good shape. I hadn't met the man since he'd moved in a couple of weeks ago but the growing warmth coming from between my legs was making wish that I had.\n\nThe man was still leaning over his bedside table, so I stood up and stretched. I was still surrounded by darkness so I knew there was no way anyone could see me. I slowly took off my skirt and blouse and dropped them to the floor. I was still looking at my newfound neighbor as I started to massage my breasts. My nipples were getting hard with all the unspoken images running through my mind. When I saw my neighbor sit back upright, I removed my bra and panties and sat back in my easy chair to see what else I could spy on.\n\nMy chair felt luxurious as it wrapped around my bare buttocks. There was enough room between the armrests to spread my legs wide and still have a wonderful view of my neighbors bedroom. I run my hands down from my breasts and let them play through my pubic hair. I was starting to get very wet and turned on by what I was doing. I had never had any voyeuristic experience before, but the wetness between my legs told me that I was enjoying it immensely.\n\nMy neighbor had found whatever he was looking for and had reached up and turned his light down a click in brightness. A tingle ran through my body as my neighbor reached up to his waist and in one quick movement, stripped off his jockey shorts. As he lifted off the bed to remove them I could see the cheeks of his firm, hard ass. I stared at his muscular rear end and slipped a finger down between the lips of my pussy. My pussy was soaking wet at the sight of this sexy body in front of me. The fact that I was getting an unauthorized view of it was also turning me on.\n\nI was breathing very deeply and stroking my pussy when my neighbor suddenly lay back on the bed. His back was still toward me but the sudden view of his fine backside and trim naked body sent another chill through my body. I started to stroke my clit slowly, wetting it with juices flowing from my pussy. My fingers were covered with now and it added to the pleasure I was feeling all over.\n\nMy neighbor still had his back to me; he was laying on his right side and was propped up on his arm like he was reading a book. His left arm was dangled down his side and he was stroking his hips slowly with his hand. His hand disappeared in front of his body and I could just make out his ass moving back and forth in small, short movements.\n\nIt was obvious to me what he was doing. The fact that I was watching secretly was turning me on like I had never been turned on before. My fingers were stroking my clit and pussy furiously as the passion was building up between my legs. I leaned back a little more and placed my legs up on the armrests of my big chair. My legs were spread, my hot pussy was wickedly open as I fingered myself in pleasure.\n\nI was very close to coming now as I continued to stroke and probe my cunt. The ittle tremors of pleasure I was creating were making me shiver in ectasy. My neighbor was pistoning his hips back and forth now a little more forcefully.\n\nHe moved so that he was laying on his back and my breath was taken away in a loud gasp as his cock was suddenly 'There', in full magnificent glory. It was huge, bigger than any I'd ever seen before. His hand was stroking it up and down in a rapid, fever pitched pace. He was now arching his hips in time with each stroke on his red, hot cock. He was practically fucking his hand and I was suddenly wishing that I was there instead of his hand. I could practically feel his cock as it pistoned in and out of my dripping cunt. Stabbing me with pleasure and filling me with wild abandoned ecstasy. My orgasm was almost upon me when my neighbor suddenly stopped in mid thrust, his hips still off the bed and his hand was gripping his cock tightly at the base. He coiled and gave one last thrust into the air. A string of white cum exploded from the tip of his cock and shot into the air. He spasmed again, and then a third time. I watched his cock shooting his load of cum and bit my lips as my own body arched out of my chair. My fingers slid into my cunt and penetrated deeply as an orgasm shook my body. I felt dizzy as wave after wave of pleasure spun through me as I collapsed into my chair.\n\nMy neighbor had fallen back onto his bed and seemed to be doing the same thing as I was. Trying to regain his lost breath and calm down. It seemed to me that he had had a wonderful come but I had never felt any pleasure to surpass what I had just felt.\n\nAfter several minutes of resting there on his bed, my neighbor sat up and pulled on his shorts again. He reached up and turned off his bedside lamp and his room was lit only by a light from another room. He stood and walked over to his window and looked out. I could see his silhouette in the window clearly as he stood there looking out. I was sure that he couldn't see me at all, even as close as our houses were because of the darkness of my room.\n\nA sudden wicked thought ran through my mind and before I could change my mind, I reached up and clicked on the lamp next to my chair. I couldn't see his face but I was sure his jaw was dropping in shock as I was suddenly illuminated, with my legs still spread wide. My pussy was still glistening with moisture and in full view for him to see. The outline of my neighbor was frozen into place. As he reached down and pulled open his window I clicked the light back off and disappeared into the darkness again. I stood and walked to the window and I could feel the wetness from my pussy start to run down my leg. Little aftershocks from my orgasm were still making my legs shaky as I reached up and pulled my curtains closed. The last view of my new neighbor was of him leaning out of his window, probably straining to get a better view of me but I remained in the dark.\n\nAfter I closed the curtains, I turned and let out a long tremendous sigh. I was even more need of a shower and rest than when I had first returned home. I stepped into the hot stream of water and felt a wave of tension flow from my body as the pulsating spray washed over me. I stayed in the hot shower for almost 30 minutes and emerged clean and ready to hit the sack.\n\nMy mind was filled with images of the scene I had just played with my new neighbor. I could only imagine what was going through his mind. I lay down on my bed and pictured his sculpted body through his window. I was drifting off into sleep so I leaned over to turn off the light. Out of the corner of my eye I noticed a light come on in my neighbor's window. I waited till I could see his figure in the middle of the room then I clicked off the light and bathed my bedroom in darkness.\n\n My neighbor looked up as my light went off and I could see him studying my dark window. He moved over and sat down on the edge of his bed, still looking intently at my window. Still sitting on the bed, he reached over to his lamp and then cast himself into the dark.\n\nI sat there for several minutes, wondering what he was doing. I had the feeling that he was still sitting there on his bed, watching my window, waiting.\n\nWith my breath held tightly, I reached up and turned my light back on. I knew that I would be in perfect view for my neighbor. I wondered briefly whether I'd have the courage to go onto to the next step.\n\nI stood up and walked to my closet. I was out of his view so I quickly dropped my robe and put on a very sheer, very short baby doll nightgown, then put my robe back on and moved back into view. I stretched luxuriously, making a big show of it while standing right next to my bed. Keeping my back to the window, I let the robe fall open and down around my shoulders. I turned around sat down on the bed, knowing that my open robe was very revealing. My nipples were getting hard and I looked at the dark window next door and wondered if my neighbor was still there. I was sure that he was and I was going to take full advantage of the situation.\n\nI started to massage my breasts through the opening in my robe. My baby doll nightgown was more like a sheer robe that opened in front. As I kneaded my breasts and pinched my nipples, it started to open and fall away. I closed my eyes and imagined that it was my wonderful neighbor's hands that were moving under my robe. I could feel myself becoming excited and slowly moved one hand from my breast down to my stomach. As I stroked myself I could feel a familar wetness start again between my legs.\n\nI was determined to put on a good show for my man next door. I moved a hand between my lips and let it play over my pubic hair. I opened my legs slightly but kept my pussy blocked from his view with my hand. I was sure he could tell I was fingering myself. I slid a finger inside and felt the juicing starting to flow. Slowly I pulled it out and brought it to my lips. My tongue played over it and I sucked my finger into my mouth. I could taste my wetness and it made me even more excited.\n\nI continued fingering my pussy and stroking my tits for several minutes. I was getting very excited just thinking about the man who was watching in the dark next door. A small orgasm shot through me as I imagined his fingers penetrating the lips of my pussy. I pulled my legs up on the bed and lay back against the headboard of the bed.\n\nMy robe had now fallen completely off of my shoulders and was crumpled underneath me. I slowly pulled the baby doll off and was now laying completely naked. I moved over on my side so that was in the same position that I had watched my neighbor in. I was on my side, with my ass open to the window for him to see. I reached over to the table beside my bed and reached into the drawer to pull out a vibrator that I kept there. I kept the vibrator out of my neighbors sight. With my back still towards the window, I played the vibrator over my nipples and breasts. The vibrations caused little ripples of pleasure to flow through me and made my nipples even harder.\n\nI moved the vibrator down between my legs and let it slide over my clit. I jumped in shock as the tip touched me, I was getting very turned again and my pussy lips were opening as the pleasure started to build.\n\nI was ready to include my neighbor in the next part of my act so I moved over to my back and slid across the bed till I was closer to the window. I brought the vibrator up so that it was in full view, then brought the tip down to rest right on my clit.\n\nI massaged my pussy with the vibrator for several minutes without actually penetrating it. I dangled a leg off the side of the bed for a more tantalizing view and continued to pleasure myself with the vibrator. My breast were heaving as another orgasm was building within me but I was determined to finish the drama I had started.\n\nI pulled the vibrator from my clit and slid my legs off the bed until I was sitting directly in front of the window in complete view of my neighbor. Then I reached over to the table and pulled out a tube of KY jelly. Making a big show of it, I covered the vibrator completely with the KY, then I rubbed what was left on my fingers into the lips of my pussy. My legs were spreading wider and I was completely exposed.\n\nI slowly lay back on the bed and opened my legs even wider. My pussy was wet and open now and I placed the vibrator right at the entrance to my cunt. My breathing was becoming labored and I was dying to cum but I slowly pushed the vibrator until it forced open my pussy. The vibrator was sending waves of pleasure through my but I kept it from penetrating me. Then inch by inch,\n\nI pushed it in till it filled me completely, stretching the lips of my cunt and making me tremble in pleasure. I pulled it all the way out until just the tip remained inside me and then I shoved it all the way inside in one hard thrust. I started to fuck my pussy wildly with the vibrator, moving my hips in rhythm with each stroke. I was thrashing about the bed now violently as my orgasm was buildng to a tremendous level. The combination of the vibrator, and the thought of the man next door with a perfect view of my wickedly spread legs brought me to a wonderful, totally earthshaking orgasm. I arched my back toward the window, just as my neighbor had done earlier, as my body shook in pleasure.\n\nAfter it was over I fell back on the bed, with my legs still spread toward the window. The vibrator was still embedded deep inside my pussy and juice was dripping onto the bed. I had never felt to totally nasty and wicked. I felt like I could hardly move and it took a concentrated effort to rise up on my elbows and reach over to turn out the light. After I clicked the light off I fell back on my side and looked toward the dark window next door. Several seconds passed in silence as I recovered and watched the window. I was sure that he had been watching but I couldn't tell in the darkness.\n\nJust as I was about to lay back and go to sleep a light flared. My neighbor had struck a match to light a cigarette he had been there after all. In the light of the match I could see him clearly, sitting in a chair in front of the window. As he held the match out to blow it out, the light extended down his body and I could make out his cock, still semi-hard, and still covered with come. It was glistening in the light just as my wet pussy had glistened before. He brought the match up to his lips and blew it out. The room dropped back into darkness and I could see no more movement.\n\nI could feel the vibrator start to fall from my pussy. It slowly slid out, still sticky from the KY and from my pussy juices. I didn't have the strength to put it away. I just lay my head back on my pillow and fell asleep dreaming about my new neighbor, and all the fun we were going have."
403,Back Yard Show,"['wife', 'exh']","slipped her arms out of her suit so she wouldn't have tan lines from her swimsuit straps. I had been working inside, but came out to sit by her for awhile in the sun. I helped her put on some lotion and eventually pushed her top down to expose her breasts. When I stopped rubbing her breasts she quickly covered them back up again. I started to tease her about showing off, and told her that I'd help her out so she wouldn't need to worry about covering up any more. She wasn't sure what I meant by that, but quickly realized what I was going to do when I came back from the truck with some pieces of rope. I quickly tied her hands down at her sides, to the frame of the chair. After she was secure I once again rubbed her breasts with sunscreen and pushed her top down to her waist. She looked really nice laying there like that, all shiny with sunscreen, laying on her back with her breasts exposed to the sun, and everything else. She was wearing sunglasses, so I couldn't really see her expression when I told her to enjoy the sun while I went back to work. I went into the house to get a better chance to see if any of the students in the dorm had noticed her exposure. I watched for a few minutes as almost one that was at the window quickly left and returned with some friends. After about 15 minutes I went back out to see how she was doing. It was beginning to get quite warm now so I got her a cold drink to make her more comfortable. She was able to sit up, this blocked the boys view, and drink as I held the glass for her. She seemed to be satisfied and laid back down on the lounger. By then she'd gotten somewhat used to being tied and exposed like that, knowing that she'd get released only when I was ready. She asked me how long I was going to leave her like that, and I told her about the audience she was gathering in the dorm. Even through the sunscreen and dark glasses I could she her blush, but she stayed flat on her back instead of trying to cover up. I began to apply some more lotion to her body, and made sure I took a long time rubbing it on her breasts. I could see that she was getting a bit turned on by now, which always loosens her up a little bit, so I kept putting more lotion on her as I continued to push her suit lower and lower. Finally I reached the point where was rubbing the lotion in and around her pussy. I couldn't move her suit any lower without her lifting her hips, but I didn't think she'd let me strip her naked in front of the onlooking crowd. But she must have been even more turned on than I thought as she quietly lifted up her butt when I tugged on her swimsuit. I figured I might as well go for it so I pulled it all the way down and off her legs. I tossed it a few feet away and began to rub her clit with one hand, and pump in and out of her pussy with the other. I couldn't really see into the dorm without being obvious about it, so instead concentrated on bringing her to an orgasm. It wasn't long before the combination of the warm sunshine, the suntan lotion, the exposure and my hands working her pussy, brought her to a hard orgasm. She arched her back and stiffened while I watched the familiar shudders pass through her body. Before she had a chance to settle back down I asked how she was doing, and how she felt. She finally had to admit that she was feeling good, and that she was doing fine. My response to that was to quickly get up and go into the house leaving her completely exposed, and enjoying herself in the sunshine. Once I got into the house I was able to check all the dorm windows and was glad to see that many were occupied by groups of voyeurs that had watched her orgasm. Some of the boys had binoculars, and some of them even had out cam corders and cameras. I enjoyed watching them as there was a constant stream of activity coming and going from the windows. I left her tied in the back yard for another half hour so they could all get a good look and take pictures. But then it was time to go, so I went out and untied her, she quickly put on her swimsuit and we left before anybody decided to pay us a personal visit. I could never get her to come back and do another show, but everyday I was there I noticed that the guys kept checking out the window to see if there was any thing going on. I hope we gave them some good memories."
404,Back at the Ranch,"['Mff', 'inc', 'spanking']","It came from the girls' bedroom upstairs, and the voice was Aunt Ruth's, more commanding than I had heard before.\n\n""Carol! Pamela! The both of you!"" she said sternly. ""I don't care which one of you started it, but we will not have fighting going on amongst you while there is work to be done.""\n\n""Both of you! Over the edge of the bed! Get your jeans and panties down to your knees while I fetch the licking stick.""\n\n""No, mama, no!"" wailed Pamela. ""Mama, no! We we were just playing,"" shrieked Carol.\n\n""Be that as it may,"" Aunt Ruth retorted as I heard her boots march across the hard wood floor toward the linen closet, ""but since your father passed, you have been bratty and insolent. I always stopped him from spanking you too much, but now I see you have need of it. Prepare yourselves for the licking you both most assuredly deserve.""\n\n""Mama, please,"" cried Carol. ""What about Uncle Teddy?"" she pleaded.\n\n""Don't worry about him, you naughty brat. He's in town picking up groceries. At least HE knows how to work.""\n\nLittle did the three of them know that I had moved to the bottom of the stairwell in order to gain a better stereo effect of my two impertinent cousins getting what I knew they had long deserved.\n\n""Young ladies,"" Aunt Ruth began in a solemn voice. ""This is for your own good, and I will brook no insubordination. PAMELA!! Get your panties all the way down.""\n\n""Mama, not this way,"" the 12-year-old cried. ""Carol! Pull down your sister's pants this instant or it will be double for both of you!!""\n\n""Yes, ma'am,"" the wiser but no less chagrined Carol replied as she fully bared her sibling's naughty backside.\n\n""Now, get in position,"" Aunt Ruth commanded with an authority that made me quiver in my boots. ""You may hold hands if you wish. I am going to thrash you each until you are crying good and loud. I will alternate, so I don't want either of you wiggling away.""\n\nI could now detect a shadow in the room from the fading sunlight hitting the upstairs window, and saw Aunt Ruth -- now about seven feet tall in the lengthening evening shadow -- step to her daughters' left side.\n\n""Pamela, you first,"" she announced, ""for your delay.""\n\nSsssswiiisssshWHIP. The shadow of the dreaded licking stick (a long thin birch rod that had come from the woods around the ranch house several years earlier) came down squarely across Pamela's soft white cheeks. ""AAAEEEEII,"" she screamed.\n\nCarol had already began to cry, knowing what fate awaited her. ""Mmmammma, nnnooo, pppleezzze..."" she began, only to be interrupted rudely with a sssssswwwissssshWHIP across HER pouty upturned bottom. ""AAAAHHHHGGGGHHH,"" Carol cried with no shame.\n\n""Waa! Waa! NGGHH! Uhhhhuhhhuhhh,"" they cried in unison.\n\nAgain, Aunt Ruth raised her right arm, as if her beautiful daughters were no more than unbroken colts, she snapped her wrist and the birch stick striped baby Pamela's backside again. ""EEEEEEEYYYOWWWW!!!"" Pamela cried.\n\nQuickly, my aunt raised the rod of discipline into the air, and as Carol's left hand squeezed Pamela's right hand in a death grip, the switch landed across the underside of the older girl's cheeks, where they met the thighs. ""NOOOOOO! OWWWWW! I CAN'T STAND IT, MAMA!""\n\n""Then perhaps you shall behave in the future, won't you?"" Aunt Ruth responded, almost tauntingly. As she remonstrated with them, Carol understood that no more spanks were falling. ""Yes, mama, we will be sooooo good! Please. It hurts like fire. No more, mama. We've learned our lesson!""\n\n""I am pleased to hear that, Carol, but don't you think that two swats is not enough for girls who have to have their panties taken down?' It was, as they say, a rhetorical question. ""I will continue,"" she continue, ""but since you are so penitent, the rest won't be so hard."" Carol didn't quite know what ""penitent"" meant, except that maybe the whipping was going to be over soon. She tried to remember the word so she could use again if a similar situation ever arose. Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted.\n\nSMACK WHAP WHIP WHAP CRACK SMACK whoooooshCRACK. Aunt Ruth had picked up the pace. WHAP WHIP SMACK CRACK whooooosssshWHIP whooooosssshCRACK whoooosssshWHAP! The licking continued in earnest, and by now there were no more protests. Pamela and Carol were crying so hard into the bedsheets that they could barely breathe, much less beg for mercy.\n\nEventually, silence. Except for the muffled sobbing. ""There, there, my girls. You needed that, and I will be up in a few minutes to help you put cream on your bottoms. Get into your nighties and right into bed.""\n\n""Yes, mama,"" they both sniffled.\n\nWhat happened to them remained my secret for a few days, until when in the normal course of a lunchtime chat, Carol casually mentioned that sometimes, in the old days, gotten spankings, ""just a few swats over the knee,"" Carol confided breezily. ""That's not what happened last Saturday night,"" Pamela brattily corrected her. ""We got a godawful lickin' -- with our pants down, too!"" Carol, who was developing a bit of a crush on her uncle, could have killed her younger sister right then and there.\n\nI must have looked embarrassed, and didn't say anything for a while. ""I guess you must have deserved it, huh?"" I lamely replied, trying not to grin at the memory of those lovely spanking sounds I had secretly eavesdropped on.\n\n""Maybe we did, maybe we didn't,"" Carol sassed. ""But it sure stung like crazy,"" added Pamela helpfully. ""I bet you wouldn't hurt as much as Mama.""\n\n""PAMMY!"" growled her older sister, mortified at Pamela's most unhelpful remark.\n\nThat was my opening. ""I wouldn't WANT to hurt you kids,"" I grinned, ""but I do think you could use a few more over-the-knee bottom warmings. Come here, Pammy!""\n\nI quickly pulled her over my knee and gave her a few playful swats across her jeans, and let her wiggle away, giggling. ""Carol, you too!"" I said, grabbing her wrists and hauling her struggling butt over my lap. The couple of swats I gave her were a bit harder. Carol didn't giggle and she didn't cry, but I could tell she was mad.\n\nShe would get even.\n\nOn the next-to-last day of my visit, a Saturday evening, Aunt Ruthie called me into the kitchen, and over a cup of coffee started to interview me about my impressions of the ranch, what I had learned and what I would like to do in the future. I appreciated the time she was taking. But then, out of nowhere, a thundering question.\n\n""Just why did you think you could spank my daughters?"" I was stunned. Stammering, I said, ""Iiittt wwwasss jjjusst iiinn fffunnn.""\n\n""Ted, I'm not so sure of that. I caught you listening downstairs the night I had to whip those beautiful young children. I want you to understand something before you leave here. I MAKE THE DECISIONS, NOT YOU! I administer the discipline -- NOT YOU! If you are half the young man I think you are, you must realize that you overstepped your bounds.""\n\n""I guess I did, Aunt Ruth,"" I replied. ""I'm sorry to have done that.""\n\n""Young man, before you leave here tomorrow, I believe you deserve a taste of ranch discipline yourself.""\n\n""Whaaattt?"" I stammered.\n\nAunt Ruth then began talking to me in a low whispery voice about her hopes for all her family; about what a fine nephew I had always been; about how I have upheld not only family values, but unfortunately, too many urban values, as well. It was a voice like I remembered my mother's when she would whisper me to sleep.\n\nI don't remember exactly what she said, but, somehow, she maneuvered me into asking for a whipping to be administered by her. ""Let's get it over with,"" I asked her in a hushed, shameful voice.\n\n""Let's march,"" she commanded, suddenly stern again, grabbing me by the elbow. ""Where are we going,"" I protested?\n\n""Out back. You see that fence yonder?""\n\nIt was a three-barred wooden fence about 80 yards away from the main house. I hung my head and started walking, Aunt Ruth twirling the licking stick in her right hand as if she was a majorette while grasping me with her left hand to keep me from straying.\n\nAfter an eternity, we got to the fence. ""Young man,"" she began. ""You are about to get a whipping you will remember every time that railroad car bounces on your trip home.""\n\n""Pull down your jeans, Teddy!!""\n\n""Yes, Aunt Ruthie,"" I replied softly, with shame.\n\n""Your shorts, too!""\n\n""No, no, Aunt Ruthie. I'm too big for that!""\n\n""Young man, I have no intention of whipping your underpants. There will be nothing between your husky backside and this switch.""\n\nAs I turned to face her, I saw to my horror from across the yard that the light went on in the girls' bedroom, and I saw two happy faces taking in the show.\n\nIn a flash, Aunt Ruth had grabbed my waist with one hand and yanked down my underpants.\n\n""To the fence,"" she demanded. ""Climb up on that first rail and bend over!""\n\nI was so stunned, and demolished, that I obeyed.\n\nIt was there and then that diminutive 5-foot-3 Aunt Ruthie, her auburn hair braided into pigtails, gave me a whipping I shall never ever forget.\n\nONE TWO THREE FOUR times that switch crisscrossed my bottom. I was, of course, too old and too embarrassed to actually cry. But I yelled loud into the night. ""Owwwwww! Ouccccchhh!! Yowwwwwww! Aaaaaaaagh!""\n\nAs Aunt Ruthie tired after about 15 licks, she began slowing down the strokes, both in rhythm and in severity. Darkness had fully set in, and was I glad. Although the girls got their revenge, and I got a whipping I didn't think I deserved, the darkness at least saved my pride. The girls did not get to see how red my bottom had become at the hands of their disciplinarian mother, and Aunt Ruthie did not get to see the semi-erection that her last few licks had stirred in me.\n\nThis story may be distributed freely."
405,Backseat wife,"['MF', 'wife', 'intr']","On this faithful night the place was packed. We must of got there a bit late. We got ourselves some drinks, my wife loves kalua and milk, and basically found a place to stand. We ended up near the back next to a bar that was not being used. From this vantage point I could easily see the dance floor.\n\nMy wife was in the mood to dance. Leaving her purse and drink with me she headed out to find herself a dance partner. I soon spotted her hauling a guy to the floor. The crowd swallowed them up quickly and I just continued to sip on my beer. A few minutes later, probably enough time to dance a couple of songs, my wife returned. She then relayed to me that the guy she was dancing with was very drunk and could barely walk, let alone dance.\n\nAfter some small talk my wife headed for the bar to freshen up her drink. While she was waiting for the bartender she struck up a conversation with a Black guy sitting there. I watched innocently from across the way. When she returned, she set her drink down saying that a guy had asked her to dance. Again she headed for the bar, picked up Frank (the Black guy) and then they both made way for the dance floor. Just like the last time the crowd swallowed them up.\n\nThis time my wife was gone for a long time. I knew that she loved to dance and figured the she was having a hell of a time, and me, I was thinking dirty. When she finally returned I could tell that something was up. She acted a bit nervous and was shaking. I prompted her for the reason that she acting so strange. When she finally told me I was shocked.\n\nShe told me the guy's name and then went on to say how funny he was. Then she told me that she had asked him if he wanted to go for a ride. I guess that he was ready to go on the spot but then she stopped him and told him that I would have to drive. To her surprise, he was still willing. At this point my wife is trying to figure out why she even asked him. I then asked her if she really wanted to go with him and she said that she did.\n\nMy wife then returned to Frank to say that everything was green. I looked on from across the room as the two of them talked. I could see Frank's hands rubbing her tight ass as she stood between his legs. I was really getting excited knowing that I was about to witness something that I had dreamed about for so long. When she returned to me, my wife said that we were to leave JW's and that Frank would follow us to the car.\n\nMy wife and I gathered our belongings and left the nightclub. I looked back as we crossed the parking lot and there was Frank following us. I told my wife to walk with Frank and that I would get the car. She agreed and went for Frank. Still walking towards the car I stole another peek and found them walking slowly arm in arm..\n\nNow, it's just my luck that when I finally get to the car that it's completely blocked in. There is no way that I am going to get the car out of it's spot. Frank then offers to let me drive his car while he and my wife frolic in the backseat. Frank soon returns with his little car, I think it was a Chevy Cavalier or something.\n\nWe hop into the car, I drive and Frank and my wife get cozy in the backseat. I head north on Dorchester feeling very nervous and highly aroused. Being that it was so dark I couldn't see anything in the rear view mirror. I could figure out that they were very close to each other and kissing. My cock by the way was rock hard.\n\nContinuing north I started hearing alot of movement behind me. Looking in the mirror I could see my wife moving onto Frank's lap. A few minutes later I noticed that she was moving up and down and started hearing her familiar moans. Not believing that my wife was already fucking him I reached back with my right hand. I found my wife's bare ass and felt her riding Frank's hard Black cock. It took alot for me not to ""cream my jeans"" right then.\n\nI was so busy trying to hear every moan and see what I could that I missed my turn. I took the next right as my wife continued to ride Frank's cock. She was fucking him so hard at one point that I swear the ass end of the car was bouncing up and down. Maybe I should of told Frank afterwards that he possibly had some worn rear shocks. I didn't and we continued down the road now heading east.\n\nThen the fucking stopped. I was a little disappointed that it appeared to be over. Looking in the mirror I expected to see two heads but only saw one. Turning the mirror down and with the help of passing street lights I soon saw my wife's head bobbing up and down in Frank's lap. Now that was a great feeling in my groin. I couldn't see it but I knew that my wife had a mouthful of Black cock. She was making a lot of muffled noise as she sucked his cock. He appeared to really enjoy my slutty wife's talents. It was at this point that I started looking for a place to pull over. Not being real familiar with the area and still a little nervous about the whole thing I failed to do so. To this day, I regret not stopping.\n\nThen something very strange happened. As we were heading east into Summerville and my wife was still sucking on Frank's Black cock, I saw a cop coming from the other direction with his lights flashing. I slowed the car down as did the car in front of us and slowly started pulling over to the right. Frank must of pulled my wife off his cock because she started scrambling to get her pants on. We came to a complete stop and the cop pulled in front of the car a head of us. I'm wondering ""what the hell"" as Frank is telling me to go around. I finally take his advice and slowly go around the cop and the stopped car. We weren't followed and continued on down the road. I've never seen a cop pull anybody over that way before... strange.\n\nAfter leaving that scene my wife removed her pants again, pulled up her shirt to expose her nice tits and then went back to giving Frank a blow job. I reached back again hoping to maybe finger fuck my wife's pussy as she continued mouthing Frank but found that he had already beat me to the punch. So, I just squeezed her nice ass and continued driving. As we neared a town the street lights were doing a fine job of lighting up the backseat. So now I could take every opportunity to watch my wife enjoy her first Black cock in her mouth. There is no better site.\n\nEntering Summerville I heard some more movement in the backseat. The speed limit was a lot slower so I had more time to peek. Frank had my wife lay down with her head behind the passenger seat. I then watched as he went down on her briefly. I could tell something good was about to happen so I pulled off into some suburban area. The next thing that I remember and it has stuck in my head since was looking into the rearview mirror and seeing my wife's bare feet up in the air and moving with Frank's vigorous fucking.\n\nAt every stop sign while in Summerville I would stop and watch Frank fuck the shit out of my wife. I was amazed at how hard and fast Frank was fucking my wife. He had he so hot that she was almost begging him to fuck her harder. She kept telling him how hard he was fucking her then would start whimpering ""fuck me"" over and over between heavy breaths. At one point while still in town we passed another cop car pulled over along side the road as Frank continued to bang my wife in the backseat. Then, as we got back to a main road I heard my wife yell ""Oh my god!"" and then a long series of short grunts. I looked back and saw that Frank was still fucking her pretty hard and that she was hanging on to him real tight.\n\nThe hot action continued through Summerville all the way to Highway 26. On the highway, Frank finally shot his load into my wife's hot pussy. From that point we were only a few minutes from home. My wife was putting herself back together as we pulled into the driveway. We got out of the car and I went up to unlock the house as Linda said her goodbyes to her Black lover. We retrieved out car the next day.\n\nIn the house, in the entranceway, I couldn't hold back anymore. I immediately took my wife into my arms and started kissing her. I worked the zipper on her pants and reached down to feel her pussy. She was so wet and the hottest that I have ever felt her. I quickly took her into our bedroom. Once naked, I dove into her pussy with my face and went to town. After some feverish pussy licking I proceed to fuck her. I can't tell you how hot her pussy was that night. It felt great.\n\nThe next day I asked her to review the night before. She told me how they immeadiately started making out when they got into the car. How Frank's hands were all over her and soon down her pants fingering her wet pussy. I guess when she went for his cock she had some trouble so he helped her. She then said they spent a lot of time kissing as he finger fucked her and she stroked his hard Black cock. She doesn't remember removing her pants or if Frank did but that she felt she just had to feel him inside her. Then while riding him she started getting another urge and that was to suck him. She then told me that while she was sucking his cock he was fingering her tight asshole. Guess I could have fingered her pussy when I tried. She then gave me the biggest surprise of the evening... after fucking her hard and fast for a while, he took it upon himself to make sure she had some Black cock in every hole. He fucked her in the ass!!!! Now she's allowed me to fuck her in the ass three times and that was a long time ago. She said it hurt like hell at first but got better. She remembers yelling out ""Oh my god!"" as he penetrated her tight butt and then hung on for dear life as he fucked her ass hard also.\n\nShe went on to say that she was a little sore from all the hard fucking and tit sucking but that she really enjoyed her first Black experience. I can't wait until the next time.\n\n Michael toolman210@aol.com http://members.aol.com/mcampala/index.html"
406,Backside Loving,['couples'],"At about 11:00 p.m., Beth got out of bed and went over to the kitchen area. A while later I also got up parted to curtian that seperated the sleeping areas from the rest of the cabin space and found her lying on the couch, on her side, completely naked, facing the back of the sofa, in her familiar fetal position.\n\nShe appeared to be asleep. I sliently climbed onto the sofa behind her and discovered, by her gentle stirring, that she was still awake. Not knowing what she was thinking, or feeling, I turned on my side, so that my chest was pressed against her back, spoon-like, and cradled her body against mine. I wondered fleetingly why she wasn't worried that our cabin mates might catch her naked lying in the open like this.\n\nBut I was turned on by the situation and planned to take advantage of the adrinalin rush and reached my hands around her to cup her small, almost girlish breasts in my hands, stroking and kneading them and feeling her nipples slowly gain erection.\n\nI moved my left hand down to her groin, pressing into the soft, curly hairs, and began stroking there too. She responded by pushing her bottom back against me, parting her legs in the process, leaving her left leg raised, lazily resting on my hip. Then, in her assertive way, she reached between her legs and took my cock in her hand, guiding it to, but not into, her. Still behind her, almost passive, my half-erect cock was between her legs, and she was rubbing it in a slow, circular motion against her clitoris.\n\nWhen I changed my position slightly in an obvious effort to slide myself into her, she pushed the shaft back, then whispered, ""Uh- uh. Not there; I want you here, in my ass."" So saying, she placed the head of my cock right in the middle of her anus, then rubbed it back and forth across the diminutive opening. At first, I thought she was teasing me.\n\n""Are you serious?"" I asked, somewhat incredulously. We had never done that before, and I remember wondering if this was something about Beth's sexuality that I hadn't known.\n\n""Just do it. I want to feel your cock inside my ass,"" she said softly. She rubbed the cockhead a few more times against her nether opening. ""Mmm, David, I want it deep inside my ass.""\n\nMy cock was already so wet from being rubbed between her moist pussy lips that it broke the sphinctoral plane with surprisingly little effort. She grunted as the cockhead broke the barrier, then hissed between her teeth. ""Slowly,"" she said, ""work it in slowly."" She shifted her hips slightly to accommodate the unaccustomed presence of something inside her ass.\n\n""Am I hurting you?""\n\n""A little,"" she replied, punctuated by a gasp of breath. ""Oh, it feels so fucking big!""\n\nI squeezed her breasts hard, flattening them against her chest, as I softly kissed the nape of her neck. ""I don't believe how tight you are!""\n\n""Are you in all the way?"" she gasped. ""I feel like I've been split in two!""\n\n""Just a little more."" I pressed my cock forward, then felt it being tightened like a vise by her sphincter muscle. I seemed to gain ground only by easing back slightly and then pushing forward. She grunted and moaned a few more times before I finally pressed my wiry pubic hairs into her lower ass.\n\n""How's that?"" I whispered.\n\n""Fucking unbelievable! Don't move for a few seconds. I have to get used to it.""\n\nI continued kneading her breasts and kissing her neck and shoulders while my sheathed phallus remained completely motionless inside her. I could tell the entry had been somewhat painful for her, but that was not unexpected. The walls of her rectum were warm and smooth against my cock. From time to time, she contracted her anus around the sheathed sword, as she tested the elasticity of her anal muscle.\n\nThe anal contractions were beginning to have an effect on me. ""If you keep that up,"" I said after a particularly tight contraction, ""I'm going to come. I feel close already.""\n\n""No! Please, don't come yet! You just put it in, you haven't really fucked me yet. Can you hold off?""\n\n""I'll try. I can't tell you how good it feels!""\n\n""The pain is subsiding,"" she said. ""Give it just a few more seconds and you can start moving in and out a bit.""\n\n""I'll come for sure, then,"" I pleaded.\n\n""No you won't. If you do, I'll never let you do this again!""\n\nNow that I had discovered this side of Beth, or should I say the backside of Beth, I knew that I would want to take her anally, and often, again. Maybe she wasn't being serious, but her warning was sufficient incentive to do everything I could to keep from spilling my seed inside her.\n\nMy reward for holding off? Pure ecstasy! With the pain all but gone, Beth began moving her buttocks in a slow, circular pattern, while my ensconced cock, a prisoner inside her, obediently followed. Somewhere along the line I began to slowly piston my manhood. The dual phenomenon of our syncopated rhythm sent the both of us to a high we had never before known.\n\nBeth was beside herself, having discovered an animalistic instinct she never knew she had, and, with the discovery, she developed a far different attitude toward our love-making. Outside of a few ""dirty"" words like ""fuck"" or ""suck"", said in the heat of passion to titillate me, she had never been one to be vocal about her needs--until now! ""OH! Fuck my ass! Give it to me! Oh, my ass! I love it in my ass! Oh, David, it feels so good!""\n\nHer voice could be heard through the house. ""Hey,"" I said softly, ""the others will hear you.""\n\n""Just shove it in me! Make it hurt! Fuck my assssssssss!""\n\nHer immodest exclamations, within earshot of the others, drove me to a new frenzy. I started pumping her like a madman, driving my cock in and out of her beautiful, tight ass with complete abandon. She grunted, she groaned, she bucked her ass against my abdomen, snorting rather than breathing, trying to pull me even further into the dark abyss.\n\nMy hands on her breasts were no longer gentle. If she wanted to feel hurt, I would be more that happy to oblige. I took her turgid nipples between the thumbs and forefingers of each of my hands and squeezed the nubbins sharply, painfully. It was this final, almost desperate gesture, that seemed to do the trick. ""I'm coming!"" she cried. ""I'm coming! YESSSSSSS!""\n\nMiracle of miracles, just as her anal contractions (I assume from her orgasm) gripped my cock, I let loose also, filling her with spurt after spurt from my sheathed sword. It was, without a doubt, one of the best fucks I had had in long time. I hoped she felt the same way.\n\nWe both came down slowly. I didn't dare withdraw myself from her. I just let the old guy fall asleep inside the dark hole, feeling every once in a while a tiny anal contraction that only served to remind me of what we had just done. Finally, my limp member fell out, on its own, sliding onto the inside of her inner right thigh, still wet from my spending.\n\nBeth turned her naked body completely around until we were belly to belly, chest to chest. She wrapped her arms around my back and held me. She pressed her loins into mine, our pubic hairs mingling. ""That was great,"" she whispered sexily.\n\nI smiled. ""I'm glad I held off, like you asked.""\n\n""I had no idea I could get that turned on back there. I guess I'm what you call anal-erotic.""\n\nI laughed. ""Would you really have denied me the pleasure if I had come earlier?""\n\nShe laughed also. ""You'll never knew, my sweet David, will you?""\n\n""I guess I never will."" When our lips met, her tongue went right for my tonsils. She ground her abdomen into me slowly, sensuously, creating that familiar stirring in my manhood that had disappeared inside her wonderfully tight derriere.\n\nI think she felt me growing, or at least sensed it, because she slipped her hand between our clasped bodies and quickly located my semi-erect penis. Her tongue searched every nook and cranny inside my eager mouth as she slowly stroked me back to hardness.\n\n""Don't you ever quit?"" I asked, breaking the passionate kiss.\n\n""Build a better mousetrap and the world will beat a path to your door,"" she quipped.\n\n""So you're equating a beautiful assfuck with a mousetrap?""\n\n""Sort of,"" she giggled. ""I mean, show me a new way to get off, like you just did, and I'll be at your doorstep, every night, wanting more.""\n\nI smiled, then moved my hands to her buttocks, feeling the ass that I had just fucked, and squeezed the globes between my fingers, prying them apart, exposing her anus to the uncaring back of the sofa.\n\n""What are you doing, young man?""\n\n""I'm back at the doorstep again,"" I replied, searching for her anal button with my middle finger and, upon finding it, pressing inward slightly, not penetrating her, but letting her know that I was eager to play back there again.\n\n""Don't you ever quit?"" she laughed, a reference to my earlier question. She squeezed my cock tightly, then released it, before working her hand toward the head and squeezing it once more.\n\n""I like your mousetrap,"" I said, pushing the tip of my finger into the recently deflowered opening. Beth laughed at my feeble attempt at humor.\n\nShe was slowly masturbating my cock now, alternating the squeezing with up and down movements of her hand. ""I don't ever remember him rising so quickly again,"" she whispered.\n\nJust then Ellen came down the stairs from the loft. I turned around just in time to see her throwing a white terry-cloth robe over her naked body. Her tits were quite a bit larger than Beth's, but her nipples were actually smaller.\n\n""What the hell is going on down here?"" asked Ellen.\n\nBeth laughed. ""Did we wake you?""\n\n""All I could here was someone screaming 'Fuck me in the ass!' Wouldn't that have awakened you?"" She didn't seem mad, just interested.\n\n""I told her to be quiet. Now I'm embarrassed,"" I said.\n\nEllen laughed. ""If you're as good as it sounded, there's nothing to be embarrassed about. It would be a good idea to go wash up, though, after something like that.""\n\nI blushed. ""You're right, will you please excuse me."" I pried myself away from Beth, then walked quickly past Ellen. I couldn't help but notice that her eyes were on my erection.\n\nI washed thoroughly, even my balls and anus. I had no idea what might happen the rest of the evening, but I wanted to be prepared for anything. I dried myself by running a towel back and forth between my legs, making sure I worked it well into my ass crevice. When I returned to the living room, Ellen was seated on the sofa next to Beth, who was still reclining on her side. Ellen sat in such a way that she blocked my view of Beth's hairy pussy, kind of facing her, her left forearm resting nonchalantly on Beth's rib cage.\n\nBeth's left arm lay across Ellen's lap, kind of flopped there for want of a better place to put it. Ellen's robe had ridden pretty much up her legs, but she had the garment wrapped around in such a way that her charms were well hidden from view. For decency's sake, I held the towel I had been drying myself off with in front of my crotch. My flag was at half-staff beneath the towel.\n\n""Can I ask a personal question?"" Ellen asked of Beth.\n\n""If you want,"" she replied.\n\n""Did it hurt?""\n\nBeth blushed profusely. I smiled. ""You mean what he just did to me with that monster cock of his?""\n\n""Uh-huh,"" replied Ellen with a broad smile.\n\nA pensive look, quite serious look came over Beth's face. ""At first, it hurt a lot. I thought the bastard was going to split me in two. But after a while, I became quite used to it. I really wanted it inside me after the pain went away. It's such a different, filling sensation, to have something in your ass.""\n\n""Makes me wish we had tried it on the first date, instead of waiting until now,"" I said, only partly in jest.\n\n""It makes me wish I let someone do it ten years ago. Just think, I've missed all that time. Have you ever done it, Ellen?""\n\nIt was Ellen's turn to blush. She lowered her head in embarrassment. ""Yes,"" she whispered in response.\n\n""What are you acting so shy about?"" laughed Beth. ""You didn't like it?""\n\n""Mmmm. I loved it. I've been turned on by...you know...anal things ever since I was a teenager. Man, I don't believe I'm talking so openly about it.""\n\n""You better define 'anal things,'"" said Beth.\n\nEllen really blushed at that question. ""Well, I like to do things to people's....uh...asses, and I like to have things done to mine.""\n\n""Like what?"" asked Beth. Ellen had really piqued her interest.\n\n""Like....."" There was a long, pregnant pause. I could almost see her mind thinking. ""Like having my anus....ah.....what's the term?..."" She seemed to be searching for just the right words. ""Ah, you know...rimmed,"" she blurted. She paused for a moment, quiet and pensive. ""Do you know what that means?""\n\n""I don't think so,"" said Beth, quite honestly.\n\n""It's like when someone licks you back there....with their tongue."" Her face was red as a beet now.\n\n""I see,"" said Beth, raising her eyebrows as her interest began to become more and more aroused.\n\n""And I like to do that to others, too."" She seemed more animated now, more open, like she was confessing something she had held back for many years. ""Am I embarrassing you?"" she asked.\n\nBeth smiled. ""Of course not, please go on.""\n\n""If I'm not getting rimmed with a tongue or fucked by a nice cock in my ass, I like to have someone put a dildo in my backside. Oh, just thinking about it turns me on!""\n\nJust hearing about it was turning me on. My manhood was coming back to life, beginning to peek its head through the towel over my lap. Nervously, I pulled the towel completely over it.\n\nEllen looked straight into Beth's eyes. ""Would you like me to show you something very special?""\n\nBeth gulped. She thought for a few moments. ""I'm game.""\n\nEllen turned her head and looked at me. ""May I borrow her for few minutes?""\n\n""Oh, yes...Of course. I'll leave."" I started to get up.\n\n""Why don't you stay and enjoy the show,"" said Ellen sexily. ""I don't mind if Beth doesn't.""\n\nBeth looked at me with her expressive, puppy-dog eyes. I could read the sexual excitement in them. ""Maybe he'll get some new ideas,"" she said, giving me a little wink, an obvious invitation for me to remain and watch.\n\n""He just might,"" said Ellen, pulling apart the sash on her robe, letting the top loosen, permitting my hungry eyes to spy on a good deal of her ample breasts. She looked over at me for a brief second, as if she were pondering her next move, then stood and nonchalantly shed the robe completely, dropping it to the floor at her feet, before sitting back down. It all happened so quickly, in one fluid motion, my mind had to adjust to the delightful fact that there were two quite pretty ladies in front of me, and neither had a stitch of clothes on!\n\nMy eyes darted from Ellen's full, hanging breasts, with their silver dollar-sized areola and thick, brown nipples, to the soft, light-brown triangle of curls which tapered quite nicely to a 'V' at her lower abdomen. She made absolutely no effort to hide anything from my view. To the contrary, I think she kind of enjoyed showing her more than adequate body off for me (and, I'm sure, for Beth as well). I made a mental note to ask Ellen later if she trimmed her pubic fleece, so delicate did her treasures look. The growth of her curls was quite sparse; in fact, I found it quite amazing that Beth's thick forest of much darker curls completely hid her cuntal slit, whereas the thin crack of Ellen's pussy was quite visible through the hairs.\n\nEllen devoured Beth with her soft, bluish-green eyes. Her voice was soft as the morning. ""Would you like me to give you a rim job?""\n\nBeth seem mesmerized by this woman. She managed only to nod her head in affirmation. Her hand was just below Ellen's melon-like right breast. For a second, I thought she was going to cup it. I tried to imagine her doing so, hoping that she could read my mind, but my little trick didn't work, she just kept her hand stationary beneath the hanging globe.\n\n""Kneel on the floor. Rest the top of your body on the sofa cushion,"" said Ellen, her voice devoid of its previous nervousness.\n\nBeth curled her legs to her chest and pushed herself past the still seated woman. I loved her nakedness. My cock was now throbbing. Stealthily, I slipped my hand under the towel and got a good grip on myself. This is one show I knew I would really enjoy.\n\n""Like this?"" asked Beth, moving to a kneeling position at the far right side of the sofa and leaning forward, resting her chest on the blue velvet cushion and the side of her head on her forearm.\n\n""That's just fine,"" said Ellen, sliding off the sofa and moving to a seated position to Beth's left.\n\nEllen leaned slightly forward, her left breast scraping Beth's hip. ""So this is what you had to work with. What a perfect ass!""\n\nI thought to myself, ""How true!"" as I watched Ellen place the palms of her hands over each of the twin hemispheres and gently squeeze the pure white flesh. ""Mmm, that feels good,"" husked Beth.\n\n""It's going to feel a whole lot better when I'm through with you. She leaned further down and planted a soft kiss on the upper left buttock while she sensuously ran her fingernails all over Beth's ass, raising tiny goose-bumps across the alabaster surface.\n\nBeth hissed loudly, between her teeth. ""Oh, that feels nice!""\n\n""It's called the warm-up,"" said Ellen, running the tips of her fingers in a straight line inside the crack of Beth's buttocks, all the way down to the anal region. She was careful, however, not to touch the recently deflowered rosebud. It was obvious she knew exactly how to extract every ounce of sexual excitement from her willing victim before she really pounced.\n\nBeth's breathing was becoming more labored as Ellen played tunes along the inside of the ass crack. ""I hope you're not too modest,"" she said, ""you're boyfriend is about to get an eyeful."" I didn't comprehend the meaning of her words until I watched Ellen move her hands to Beth's lower ass. Using primarily her thumbs for leverage, she pried apart the two halves of the split pumpkin, exposing the pink, round anal button that I had only recently deflowered.\n\n""I've never felt so exposed,"" said Beth, feeling both of our eyes on her most private area. She kept her head uplifted and stared straight ahead.\n\n""Relax,"" whispered Ellen. ""We're all friends.""\n\n""Friends usually don't examine each other's assholes,"" quipped Beth.\n\n""I like to look at yours,"" said Ellen. ""It looks so tiny. How did he ever get his cock inside you?""\n\n""Very carefully,"" I said, and we all laughed.\n\nEllen seemed somewhat jealous that I had been the first to invade Beth's most private area. She looked at me with a slight look of disdain. ""Men don't know how to take good care of a woman's ass. It takes a woman to do it right.""\n\nBeth immediately became defensive. ""I think he did just fine just a few minutes ago. I'm still tingling inside my ass.""\n\nEllen got more perturbed. She turned back and examined the opened anal region. ""Wait until I finish with you, honey. I'll make you forget about his cock.""\n\nShe seemed bent on proving to Beth that she could better satisfy her sexual needs than I could. It was a contest now, between me and her. I had already played my part, now it was her turn. It didn't really matter who was better--Beth was the real winner of the contest because all she had to do was sit back and enjoy.\n\nFor the rest of the session, Ellen completely ignored me, blocking me from her mind, concentrating only on the job at hand- -giving Beth the best anal sex she was capable of giving. She ordered Beth to stretch out on the carpet, prone, on her tummy. She did so, making a lovely picture with her cute, curved ass and tightly closed legs. She was perpendicular to the sofa, her head almost touching its base. Ellen then turned and sort of squatted over Beth's naked back, placing her knees on either side of Beth's ribs. From my vantage point, almost directly behind my prone girlfriend's feet, I had a nice view of Ellen's light- haired pubic area, which she didn't seem to mind. Her boobs swayed from side to side with even the slightest of movements; her nipples were dark and erect.\n\nEllen leaned forward from the waist, causing her tits to hang delightfully downward, like melons on a vine, and placed her palms on the back of Beth's upturned thighs. ""Open your legs!"" she commanded, urging her on by applying pressure with her hands upon the delicate, supple flesh. Beth obligingly opened up, knowing that she would be baring the length of her hairy crotch to the both of us--Ellen from above and me from behind. In doing so, her cuntal lips parted stickily, exposing the soft pinkness of her slit. Her vaginal entrance was quite moist, providing ample evidence that the anticipation of her sexual involvement with another woman was a real turn-on for her.\n\n""Raise your ass up!"" ordered Ellen. Beth obliged once more, poking the hemispheres upward, providing a prominent display of smooth, white flesh.\n\nTo my complete surprise, the seemingly affectionate Ellen raised the palm of her right hand over the upturned cheeks and gave the right buttock a good, hard slap which resulted in a loud cracking sound. Beth screamed out, ""OUCH! That hurt!"" and reflexively lowered her abdomen until it was once again flush with the floor. Immediately, a red blush appeared where the hand had met her flesh.\n\n""It's supposed to,"" husked Ellen, knowing that her straddling position over Beth's back prevented her from easily escaping any further blows. ""Get your ass back up!""\n\nWithout a word of protest, Beth presented her tail bone once more, knowing that Ellen would probably deliver another slap. She was right-- Ellen raised her left hand this time and drove it hard onto the unmarked left globe, rippling the surface of the ass all the way to the top of Beth's thigh.\n\n""AHHH!"" Beth cried, but, quite surprisingly, kept her backside in its upturned state, an apparent indication that she was not opposed to receiving more of the same. I could see Ellen's fingerprints imbedded on the soft, smooth skin of Beth's ass.\n\nBeth looked down at the reddened buttocks and waited for a few moments, studying the buns and the condition she had put on them, allowing the pain and the tingling to subside. ""How does your ass feel?"" she asked.\n\n""It's tingling all over!"" blurted Beth.\n\n""It feels kind of good, doesn't it, Beth?""\n\nBeth gulped. ""Y-yes, sort of,"" she replied.\n\n""Do you want some more?""\n\nI could almost see Beth's mind racing as she sifted through a host of responses to Ellen's question. She could suggest, politely, that she had had enough. She could tell her to go on and risk the consequences of more pain and, perhaps, humiliation. After all, her she was getting spanked on her bare bottom by a woman, her legs spread wide, exposing even the inside of her sex, with her boyfriend seated right behind her, watching everything in rapt attention.\n\nFinally, she answered the question with one of her own. ""Will it hurt very much?""\n\n""A little,"" replied Ellen in a soft, honest tone. ""It's supposed to."" As she replied, she began scratching the surface of the dimpled cheeks with her fingernails, exciting the flesh beneath. Beth shivered at the touch.\n\n""I...I guess it's okay,"" said Beth, obviously questioning in her own mind if she had given the right answer.\n\nEllen dug her fingers into the opulent flesh of each cheek, opening the crack once more, exposing the pink button which she regarded as her eventual target. This would all be part of her ""warm-up"" to the coup de gras to come.\n\n""I like the way your skin ripples when I spank it,"" she husked, leaving the cheeks spread for a moment longer as she continued to visually examine the exposed anal region. When she let the cheeks bounce back into place, I knew that Beth was about to receive a bit more than she had bargained for. Ellen raised her hand over her shoulder this time as she swung it on a downward arc, lighting a fire on the exposed flesh as it struck with a vengeance. Ellen's breasts shook like jelly as the blow landed. As I watched the unbelievable scene developing before me, I stroked my cock harder beneath the towel.\n\n""AHHHHHHHHH! OHHHHHH!"" Beth cried as a searing pain lit into her backside. ""Not that hard!""\n\n""I'll decide how hard!"" exclaimed Ellen, her brow furrowed.\n\nAt that moment, Bill, Ellen's husband, came down the ladder from the loft and, wide-eyed, looked at the two naked women. ""What's going on? You guys woke me up."" He was wearing only boxer shorts.\n\nEllen looked up at him. ""Sit and watch, if you like. You may not approve, but I'm giving Beth a first hand look at a new adventure, no pun intended,"" she said with a wry smile.\n\nBill looked over at me, at the towel over my lap, my hand conspicuously beneath it, then back at Beth's spread legs and her gorgeous reddened ass. He seemed to want to apologize for his wife's behavior. ""From time to time she likes to get on the wild side,"" he said to no one in particular.\n\n""Sit down and watch, if you want,"" said Ellen.\n\nBeth hadn't bargained for more audience. She closed her legs, tightly, not desiring to give Bill the same free show she had been giving me. Ellen recognized her reluctance immediately. Instead of ordering her to open up and display her treasures, however, she merely began massaging Beth's recently spanked ass cheeks with slowly kneading fingers, working the flesh beneath her fingers like putty. She seemed to know exactly what to do to soothe Beth's obvious humiliation, leaning forward at the waist and continuing the massage along the backs of Beth's delicately textured thighs.\n\nShe kept the massage going for several minutes, without speaking, working the entire buttocks and the tops of Beth's legs with a smooth precision. ""That feels nice,"" Beth sighed, coming out of her stupor.\n\nPurposely, Ellen's massaging fingers curled around Beth's lower ass cheeks every so often and, for the briefest of seconds, opened the crack there to expose the pink rosebud. She seemed to be getting Beth used to the idea that it wasn't necessarily wrong to exhibit herself to three people at the same time.\n\nIn time, Beth's breathing became more labored, the kneading fingers giving her a new sexual glow. Almost imperceptibly, Ellen leaned forward and placed her hands a bit further between Beth's tightly closed legs. With the gentlest of urgings, she pushed against the inner thigh muscles and watched as Beth's legs parted just a little, relaxing her inhibitions.\n\n""You have a beautiful body,"" whispered Ellen, abandoning the legs in their half-parted state and returning her manipulations to the reddened ass cheeks. Beth's position allowed a few of the curls of the back of her pussy to peek out from between the 'V' of her legs.\n\nEllen alternated between massaging Beth's buttocks and lightly scratching the flesh with her fingernails, causing Beth to begin moaning once more. The moans were a signal to Ellen that her plan was working. She leaned forward, tits hanging downward again, much to my delight, and returned her hands to the insides of Beth's legs. This time her urging was more insistent. The barrier now broken, I watched the legs open once more. I looked over at Bill. He was staring right into the opening.\n\nEllen decided to go for it all, risking losing Beth to pure embarrassment, but knowing that if she was successful, no barriers would be left. She moved her hand along the inside of Beth's now spread legs, all the way to her hair-filled crotch. She ran the index fingers of her hands along each side of the exposed pussy lips, pressing softly into the pouting flesh. Beth moaned again. Ellen went for the kill, moving her fingers into the cuntal crack and slowly parting the labia, obscenely exposing the still moist (even more moist than before) vaginal entrance and the engorged clitoral hood.\n\nIt was a bold move on Ellen's part, but the foreplay had left Beth in a transfixed mood, her modesty long forgotten. Ellen knew she had won, and planted the victory flag by running two fingers into the pink divide and easing them right into the naturally lubricated cuntal opening. Beth gasped out loud as she felt the fingers enter her. Bill and I excitedly watched the two digits slowly disappear into the splayed portal.\n\n""It's like a lake!"" exclaimed Ellen, moving her fingers back and forth inside Beth's canal. The slurping sound that we all heard was ample evidence that Beth was past the point of no return. Her moans were now loud and prolonged.\n\nEllen withdrew her glistening fingers and brought them to her mouth. Incredulously, I watched as she greedily sucked the cum- laden digits, tasting Beth's pungent juices on her tongue. When she took the fingers out of her mouth, she looked back down at the twin spheres beneath her.\n\n""Show me your ass again,"" she ordered in a firm, somewhat demanding voice, then watched as Beth unhesitatingly offered her upturned cheeks to Ellen.\n\n""Higher!"" demanded Ellen. ""Present yourself!""\n\nBeth arched her back even more, raising her abdomen well off the carpet, poking her ass out smartly. ""That's much better,"" said Ellen. ""What do you want me to do?""\n\n""Spank me!"" cried Beth.\n\n""Reach back and open yourself up first. Show us that cute little button!"" Ellen was in complete control now; Beth would be willing to do anything, and she knew it. She felt Beth's hands work between her own spread legs and then come to rest on the still glowing ass cheeks. Boldly, Beth pried her own flesh apart, exposing the tiny button.\n\nEllen pounced on the opportunity immediately, leaning over until her chest was planted in the small of Beth's back, flattening her breasts against Beth's body, digging her sex into the upper part of Beth's naked body. In another instant, her face was inside the parted buns, planting a soft kiss on the crinkly rosebud. Beth screamed out, as if a jolt of lightning had struck her, as Ellen worked her tongue into the puckered opening.\n\nAlmost as soon as she began, Ellen straightened up and ordered Beth to move her hands away from her ass. As soon as she complied, Ellen drove a hard slap onto the exposed flesh. Beth cried out in pain. Ellen used her hands to pry the lower ass cheeks apart once more, drove her head between the splayed globes, and darted her tongue into the nether portal again. The time Beth's moan was longer and louder. We couldn't see what Ellen was doing to Beth's asshole with her tongue, but whatever it was it was causing her to beat her toes into the carpet.\n\nEllen lingered longer at the opening this time, rimming the rosebud to her heart's delight. Finally, she straightened up again and drove several more stinging spanks upon the completely reddened ass, causing Beth to emit shrill cries of pain and pleasure.\n\nEllen continued to alternate the spankings and the lickings, increasing the length of her rimming each time, and increasing the number of hard, cracking slaps with each new round. Beth was now beside herself, making animalistic sounds from deep inside her throat, breathing tremulously. It was obvious to everyone when her dam broke. For the first time in my life I saw a woman actually squirt out jets of clear cum, flooding the carpet between her spread legs, as the orgasm took control of her entire spasming body.\n\n""Yes! Yes! Yes!"" she cried, straightening her legs out and shaking them violently as a few more streams of cum spewed out of her pussy.\n\nThe look on Ellen's face was one of satisfaction, knowing she had really done something to my girlfriend that she would never, ever forget. But there was still a look of sexual desire written across her face. She eased herself off of Beth's back and planted her buttocks on the sofa, then raised her feet off the floor and brought those, as well, to the cushion. The effect was to utterly expose her sex.\n\nShe looked down between her own spread legs to the still writhing Beth. Her brow was more furrowed than before. Sexual excitement flushed her face. ""Do me!"" she ordered.\n\nBeth looked up at the splayed, wide-open sex. She had never even thought of doing it to someone of her own sex, but Ellen had removed every inhibition she had known in the last half-hour. She literally dragged her exhausted body to a kneeling position between Ellen's invitingly opened legs and plunged her head between them. Ellen bucked her hips upward, forcing her steaming crotch into Beth's face. Beth gave her all, shaking her head from side to side, then up and down, fighting to get her lips and tongue into every nook and cranny of Ellen's sex.\n\nEllen was beside herself, moaning loudly, her head thrown back against the sofa. She moved her hand to the top of Beth's head and tried to guide the incessantly devouring tongue even further into her. She even raised her legs into a wide 'V', her toes pointing skyward, as Beth licked the length of her slit and sent her head spinning. ""Eat me! Eat me!"" she cried, feeling the magic about to happen. ""I'm coming! I'm coming!""\n\nHer entire body seemed to shake with her orgasm as wave upon wave of sweet ecstasy spiraled from her loins throughout her spasming body. I had never seen a woman come with such intensity. To my surprise, Beth kept her head between Ellen's legs even after the initial shock waves had died down, laving her sex with slow, wide swipes of her full tongue, tasting the copious flow of juices running from the steaming cunt.\n\nWhen it was over, both women stood up, naked and sweating, and embraced, breast to breast. Bill moved to Ellen's side and put his arm around her. Ellen turned to embrace him. Beth looked over at me, red-faced, then walked toward me and planted herself on my lap. Her body was soft and warm and slightly sweaty. We watched as Ellen and Bill went up the ladder to the loft, leaving us alone.\n\nBeth looked at me as I cuddled her in my lap. There were tears in her eyes and she began sniffling. ""What's the matter?"" I asked.\n\n""I just embarrassed myself,"" she replied, between tiny sniffles.\n\nI cupped her left breast gently, moving my thumb lightly over a nipple that had never been so hard. ""You just shone in my eyes,"" I said softly, pulling the towel away from lap and throwing it on the floor, allowing my erection to rub against Beth's thigh.\n\n""Are you serious?""\n\n""Very serious,"" I replied. ""I thought you were great.""\n\n""I've never done anything like that before,"" she said softly, searching my eyes for a sense of truth in my replies.\n\n""There's nothing wrong with what you did. The both of you enjoyed it, and I enjoyed watching.""\n\n""You won't think I'm some kind of slut?""\n\nI laughed. ""Do you think I'm bad for masturbating while I was watching the both of you?""\n\nBeth's eyes lit up. ""You didn't!"" she gasped.\n\n""I did,"" I confessed.\n\n""Did you....ah....did you....""\n\nI helped her with her shyness. ""Did I come?""\n\n""Yes,"" she smiled.\n\n""No,"" I replied. ""I was saving that for you.""\n\n""I'm wanton, David,"" she whispered. ""I think I'm over-sexed!""\n\nI squeezed her tit harder, then pulled her closer to me. ""We have something in common,"" I said.\n\n""You're sure you didn't come,"" she said, sliding her body down mine until she was on the floor, her head just above my engorged cock.\n\n""Good,"" she whispered, grasping the shaft in her right hand and lowering her mouth over me, her lips shaped in the familiar 'O'. She took the penis into her, sucking it slightly.\n\n""That feels good!"" I sighed.\n\nShe stopped sucking for a moment. ""Don't be afraid,"" she husked.\n\n""Afraid of what?""\n\n""Afraid of coming in my mouth,"" she whispered just before lowering her head over me once more and enveloping me with her warmth.\n\nIt didn't take long for her magic to work. She couldn't have bobbed her head up and down on me for more than a deliciously sweet minute. I didn't tell her I was coming; I just let it happen, spilling my seed into her as she swallowed each and every drop.\n\nThe very next afternoon Beth was washing her hands at the kitchen sink when I came up behind her and pressed myself into her rear, putting my hands up underneath her sweater, feeling and gently squeezing her breasts through the thin cotton bra.\n\n""You're getting me started again,"" she said.\n\n""Mm-mm,"" I mumbled into her hair. I could feel my cock beginning to grow between her ass cheeks. I knew she could feel it, too.\n\nTurning around then, she put her arms around my neck, our mouths found each other, and we pressed our bodies together, tightly. It was as close as we could get without actually fucking. I reached down through our meshed bodies and gently kneaded her skirt-covered abdomen, pressing lightly just above her pubis.\n\n""Don't you think the others will miss us?"" she husked, moving her pelvis slightly against my roving fingertips.\n\n""Let them find something nice to do. I've already found it.""\n\n""I guess you have,"" she whispered sexily, frenching me with her tongue and bringing her hand to the back of my neck, gently scratching me there with her fingernails as I boldly moved my fingers lower and cupped her pubis through the blue denim skirt.\n\n""That's nice,"" she sighed, breaking kiss and moving her cheek next to mine, gaining access to my super-sensitive ears. She took the opportunity to blow soft, warm air into my left ear, sending chills all over my body.\n\n""Blow in my ear and....""\n\n""And you'll fuck my brains out,"" she interrupted.\n\n""That's a promise,"" I said.\n\n""I'll hold you to it,"" she whispered, breathing her words against my ear.\n\nHer buttocks were pressed tightly against the counter. Her legs were opened as wide as the somewhat tight denim would allow. When the tip of her tongue found ear canal to its liking, I nearly busted my gourd.\n\nI moved both of my hands to the bottom of her sweater which lay loosely around her waist and, in one quick motion, pulled the soft wool over her girlish breasts, exposing the plain white cotton bra. She was never one for really fancy underthings. Someday I would teach her how to dress sexily underneath her dignified exterior.\n\n""Aren't you going to take it all the way off,"" she asked, somewhat surprised that I left the sweater bunched beneath her armpits.\n\n""When I'm ready,"" I replied, lowering my head to her chest and planting my lips right in the center of the right cup of her bra. The nipple beneath the thin garment was already turgid. I bit the nubbin lightly, through the bra cup, causing Beth to moan softly."
407,Backyard,['slut-wife'],"I then reached for a bottle of sexual lubricant and dripped a stream down over the lips of her vagina. She turned her head to the side and relaxed with a moan. While working one hand over her stomach and tits, I began to lightly work the lubricant into her pussy lips. To this, she responded with more whimpers. I was getting very hard by this point. So I reached down and removed my bathing suit, letting my hardening cock bounce free against her side. I moved between her legs and lowered my body against hers. I rubbed my entire body up and down hers, using my hard dick as a third hand. I let it especially linger against her clitoris. Slowly, I slid the head of my cock into the folds of her cunt. She responded by moaning and spreading her legs further. She was so wet from excitement and the lubricant that my dick slid all the way in up to the hilt. I rocked back and forth, feeling the sensation around the shaft.\n\nI had another plan in mind so I slipped out of her and just lay there in the sun next to her. Soon, I checked my watch and told her I had to run to work but that she could stay out here and sunbathe. I knew she was incredibly turned on, but that was part of my plan. I went inside and dressed for work. I came out and told her good-bye. I then drove up the street to where a neighbor was having a patio put in. The five workers were just finishing and packing up their tools when I approached. I told them that there was a woman who lays out naked in her backyard down the street and often services men when her husband wasn't home. I told them the address of my house and drove away. I watched in the rearview mirror as I saw them huddle and look down the street. They suddenly quickened their pace and threw their shovels and wheelbarrows hastily into their truck.\n\nI quickly drove around the block and watched them approach and park in front of my house. They quietly got out and started to walk around to my gate. I left my car and snuck around the other way and into the house. Through our sliding glass door I could see my wife laying on the patio on her stomach. Through a side window I could see the men sneaking around the other way. Looking back to my wife I saw her stir and roll onto her back. She looked around and slowly reached down and started to finger her unsatisfied pussy. She reached over and put some more lubricant on her hand and worked it into her lips.\n\nI quickly ran upstairs and loaded up our video camera. I went and checked out a few of the upstairs windows for the best vantage point. The men had quietly worked their way around the house and were silently taking turns peeking around the corner at my masturbating wife. I went back downstairs and peeked out the window, taking shots of her and her attentive audience. She was lost totally in her activity and didn't notice the men. Some had removed their shirts.\n\nAt this point let me describe each of the men. Three were white. One, the supervisor, about 40 years old. The other two were about 30 and 21. One of the other guys was a latino with the stereotypical macho look-very muscular and tanned. The last man was black and about 6'-4"". Slowly each of the men moved out from their seclusion and formed a circle around my wife. They watched intently as she neared her peak. Soon she gave a low moan, tensed, flushed red and shook uncontrollably. She then laid back and relaxed. In a moment she slowly opened her eyes. Shocked, she saw her audience gathered around. She let out a small scream and reached for her bathing suit. The men approached and surrounded her as she fumbled with the suit, trying to find the openings. They knelt next to her enclosing her in their circle. All the while they were complimenting her on her performance. It was obvious she was panicking, because she took a long time to even begin to get her suit on. In the meantime she kept pleading for them to leave, not paying much attention to their comments. Soon one of the men reached out and stroked her arm. By this time her suit was almost back on and she started to stand up. The men stood around her not letting her leave the patio despite her appeals. By this time they each were rubbing some part of her body, her arms, legs, neck, or back. They stayed away from the more private areas.\n\nTerry tried to force her way out of the ring but doing so only brought her in contact with one or another of the men. They kept begging her to stay saying that they wouldn't hurt her. That they only wanted to talk. She looked around but could see no escape. Again she push against one of the men but he only embraced her, rubbing his bare chest against her. After a few awkward moments one of the men embraced her from behind. Two others on each side of her each grabbed a leg. Together the three men laid her back on the patio.\n\nShe struggled trying to break free but this only caused the other two to each grasp an arm. They held her down as she struggled. After a few moments she tired a little and each man held a limb in one hand while stroking her legs, arms, or neck with the other. The man at her head cradled her against his crotch as he sat cross-legged. She continued her verbal pleas but slowed her physical resistance. The men continued massaging her gently. Despite her objections she began to relax and obviously enjoy the ministrations the five hands were giving her.\n\nWhen she was fully relaxed they loosened their grips with their other hands and soon ten hands were caressing her. They passed around the bottle of oil and began to smooth it over areas of her exposed flesh. The man at her head began moving his strokes from her face and neck ever so slowly, millimeter by millimeter onto her upper chest. At the same time the men working on her legs moved higher and higher up her thighs. The men on her arms soon stroked their entire length pausing at the straps on her shoulders.\n\nThe large black man had her right arm, the latino her right leg, the supervisor her left leg and the two others her left arm and head. They kept their touching away from her private areas which helped her to relax further.\n\nSoon they prodded her to roll over onto her stomach. She did this with a look of concern and curiosity. They continued to massage her legs, arms, and back. They worked the oil into her gently. She closed her eyes and moaned softly. The men working her legs moved higher and higher and soon began stroking the exposed areas of the cheeks of her ass. Slowly they moved her suit aside little by little until more and more of her ass was exposed. She looked back over her shoulder and tried to reach back to pull her suit out of her crack but her arms were gently restrained by the men working her upper body. They were soon massaging her cheeks gently and sensuously. She again relaxed and closed her eyes. The men working her upper body slowly pulled aside the straps of her suit so they could have unimpeded access to her shoulders. Again she tried to oppose the action but was gently stopped. They pull her straps further and further down her arms until the top front of her bathing suit pressed against the ground stopped its progress. At this point they tugged a little harder until it began to slide down over her breasts which were against the pavement. This cause her to move her arms up in an attempt to push herself up. This only caused her to loosen the pressure against her body and the bathing suit and allowed the men to pull it down clear to her waist, exposing her breasts against the patio. She immediately dropped back to the ground, attempting to cover herself. She moaned a scared, almost crying response. The men further reveal her back to the sun and had greater access to her entire back. Her suit now just barely covered her waist and down her crack. The men continued their massage now almost having full access to her entire backside. She soon again relaxed and slowly closed her eyes.\n\nThis continued for about another 15 minutes. They then prodded her to turn over onto her back. She reached down and brought her suit up over her breasts and began to turn over. Once in a seated position she began to reinsert her arms into the straps of the suit but the men gently forced her back and pulled her arms away from the straps. She again moaned her disapproval. She started to say something but realized it would be of no avail and lay back against the pavement. She had, however, recovered her breasts. The men again began their sensuous massage. This time the men on her legs became a little more bold in their movements along her legs and up her thighs. Occasionally they would bump up against her crotch and indirectly rub her cunt with the side of their hands as they rubbed her upper thighs. The men working her arms and upper chest became also more daring and reached more and more under her bathing suit top toward her breasts. In doing so they pushed further and further aside the material of her bathing suit. Soon she relaxed and again slowly closed her eyes.\n\nThe man at her head lowered it to the ground, got up and disappeared around the side of the house. About one minute later he reappeared-naked. His cock slowly rising in a semi-erect state. He approached quietly and tapped the black man on the shoulder. The naked man reached down and took the place of the black man who got up and also went around the corner of the house. The naked man positioned himself so Terry's arm and hand were between his kneeling legs-her hand inches below his dangling balls. The black man reappeared sporting a huge member, also semi-erect. He approached and tapped off the man on her other arm. The black man then place himself in a position similar to the man over her right arm. Each man took his turn disrobing around the corner. Terry was totally oblivious to this activity. All the while the men continued their boldness in exposing her breast and rubbing her crotch through her suit. It was obvious that despite her objections she was enjoying the attention. By the time the men were all naked her suit had been pulled down almost to her waist and the men working her upper body had full access to her stomach and breasts. She was breathing deeply and her chest heaved slightly with each breath-a noticeable sign of excitement.\n\nThe supervisor, who was working her legs, reached up and moved aside the crotch over her suit. This caused my wife to open her eyes and try to reach toward her exposed cunt. This action only brought her in contact with two excited cocks. She looked left and right and all around and surveyed the situation. Seeing all these men naked and in various states of excitement caused her to struggle more violently to escape. The men held her tighter. The supervisor grabbed the sides of her bathing suit and said, ""O.K. Enough of the appetizers. Let's get to the main course."" With that he quickly jerked down the suit totally exposing her fully naked body. She tried to kick and squirm but to no avail. She moaned half crying. The supervisor then reached over to the sexual lubricant I had left behind and drooled a large amount down on her pubic hair and over onto her cunt lips. He gently reached forward and rub in into her lips while two of the men held her legs apart. He rubbed her clitoris for a minute or two and then slowly worked his middle finger into her vagina. ""Boys, she doesn't need any lubricant. She's wetter than any I've ever felt."" He reached down and stroked his own cock with lubricant back and forth until it stood totally erect.\n\nHe then told the other men to lift her up. Each man cradled a part of her body, controlling her squirming. They brought her up to waist height. The supervisor then stepped forward between her legs and rubbed his cock up and down her moist slit. She begged him not to fuck her but her pleas were not even heard. The men at her upper body lifted her head so she could see the cock parting her lips. Slowly he began to insert just the tip a little bit at a time into her vagina. Moving back and forth he lingeringly entered her. After a few minutes of this teasing he was fully inserted. This was here first real cock other than mine she had ever experienced. The other men began to rock her back and forth on his turgid cock. He commented on how great it felt. Terry looked down between her legs watching intently. She appeared as if she didn't know whether to enjoy it or to fight back. She slowly began to respond. The supervisor moved her legs up over his shoulders until her knees were locked up over them. He signaled the others to lowered her to the ground.\n\nOnce back on the ground he began his own rhythm-back and forth-slowly and deliberately. She braced herself against the ground still fighting slightly. Two men at her side, the black man and another placed their cocks into her outstretched hands. At first she tried to pull away but then they kept forcing her to make contact. Deftly they worked their cocks into her palms. At first she didn't respond but soon she tightened her gripped slightly. She turned her head to the side relaxed and closed her eyes. The supervisor still worked away between her legs.\n\nShortly one of the men suggested that she be fully pleasured first. He recommended he make her come first. The supervisor withdrew and the man who made the suggestion dropped between her limp thighs. He began to vigorously lick her cunt, especially her clitoris. After about a minute she began to respond. First she moaned and then gripped the two cocks tighter and began to stroke them almost subconsciously. The man between her legs carried on his motions. Terry soon began bucking and stroking the cocks faster and harder. The man licking her inserted two fingers inside and continued his tongue thrashes harder and faster. After about five or six minutes she tensed and moaned a deep guttural sound as her cunt began to pulsate rhythmically. She relaxed and turned her head to the side-stopping all movement.\n\nThe action stopped for a few minutes as she rested and then the supervisor resumed his position between her legs and slowly reinserted his tool. This time Terry laid back and relaxed. Soon she even began to respond to his movements. She resumed her tight grip on the two cocks in her hand and slowly began to pump them again. This again triggered the hardening process. The supervisor pump harder and faster and soon was obviously well on his way. He reached down and locked Terry's knees in his arms and pulled her legs up over her shoulders-allowing total deep penetration. She moaned and bucked in response. Soon he rose up on his arms groaned and tensed the muscles of his legs and ass and poured his sperm into her waiting pussy. She moaned and froze in an effort to feel each squirt of his cock. After about thirty seconds he dropped onto her chest and lay there until his softening cock fell from her lips.\n\nThe men in her hands had pulled free and the black man had moved to the lawn, laying on his back. He called to her stroking his cock and invited her to come over and ride it. At first she hesitated. I don't know whether it was because she was beginning to feel guilty and did not want to continue or because she was fearful of the size of his monstrous cock. It stood up against his stomach, extending about eight inches from its base. She looked at it for a minute as the other men prodded her to try it. She then crawled over toward the awaiting erection. I could see come oozing from her cunt. The entire inside of her thighs were coated and it dripped down toward her knees as she crawled along. I zoomed in the camera to get a close-up. As she approached the sable colored penis she reached forward and touched in gently. She examined it thoroughly. I think she was testing to see if it would bend. Many times if I used a dildo on her that size she later complained that it hurt because it didn't bend like a real one. Then curiously she bent over and began to taste the huge cock. She worked it all over. In the meantime, the others approached and began rubbing her back and ass. Two men again began rubbing her dangling tits. The latino man moved in behind her and slowly insert his hardened cock into her cunt. To this she responded by glancing back to see who her visitor was and then went back to work on her ebony rod. As the man pumped her from behind she moaned. She was experiencing for the first time having two real cocks enter her body at the same time. She continued to suck and lick the cock in her mouth, pausing occasionally to feel more completely the penis in her vagina. After about five minutes the man in her cunt exploded and pulled her tight against his loins. She stopped sucking and closed her eyes, again trying to feel each streaming jet of sperm entering her. He came for almost a full minute and then withdrew.\n\nTerry then move quickly astride the black man and positioned her cunt above his dick. She rubbed the lips of her cunt against his cock, spreading a mixture of her juices and the semen from the two other men over him. She then whispered, ""Put it in but please go slow."" He reached down and she raised herself up slightly. She looked down between her hanging breasts and watched as he place the head against her entrance. She began to lower herself, savoring each millimeter of the large cock invading her. She moved up and down slightly, each time taking more and more of the immense unit. After about two or three minutes she finally hit rock bottom. Their pubic bones hit. Terry threw back her head and closed her eyes, sitting still, feeling the experience of this mammoth tool. Slowly she began to move. Soon she was really getting into it. The other men again surrounded her and began to stroke her body. She continued to pump the large cock hard and fast. After about five minutes she suddenly got off and urged the black man to do her doggy style-her favorite position. He pumped her solidly as she let out little squeals and moans with each thrust of his hips. The other guys watched the two unserviced men stroking their ever hardening cocks. After about another 3-4 minutes the black man tensed and poured his liquid her plumbing. They both paused and slowly relaxed. He gently pushed her forward and they both fell to the ground as he lay atop her. The contrast of her milky white skin against his dark skin was beautiful. Soon his cock softened and fell from its cavity.\n\nOne of the neglected men then laid down next to her and pulled her atop him. She lay there breathing heavily, exhausted from her last encounter. He slid her up so their bodies were face to face. He tugged at her knees and she brought them forward into a kneeling position. She sluggishly began to rub her vulva against his turgid cock. She sat up and reached between her legs. This time she guided his manhood into her without any prompting. He reached up and massaged her breasts, tweaking her nipples to full erection. The last man moved behind her and knelt down. He then reached around and began to stroke her breasts also. He commenced kissing and nibbling her neck from behind.\n\nA thought entered my mind that maybe he was going to try to penetrate her from behind at the same time. My angle was poor for a decent close-up shot so I quickly took my smaller video camera and ran out the back door and snuck around the house to where I had a clear shot of her being infiltrated. One of the other men saw me and I quickly motion to keep quiet. I then signaled to him to use the camera to move in close. He came over and I took him around the corner of the house and gave him a quick lesson on the camera. He then returned to the scene. I went back inside and manned the other camera. The man with the camera moved in real close behind and took extreme close-ups of the action.\n\nSoon the man rubbing her from behind reached over and took the sex lube and dripped some along the length of his rigid penis. He stroked it back and forth, working in the lubricant. He then gently nudged her forward until she was lying flat against the man under her. He reached down and slowly rubbed his cock against the upper portion of her cunt opening which was already filled with another firm unit. He gently pushed against her vagina and used his index finger to create a small gap between her vaginal wall and the other man's cock. Slowly he prodded forward, stretching open her pussy, making room for his unsatisfied penis. This was all captured on video as close as the camera could manage. He continued his prodding until he was also buried to the hilt. Terry glanced back and under her trying to see the action first-hand. She moan and together they began to establish a new rhythm. The supervisor, who had been laying nearby watching, moved over and knelt in front of Terry's face, offering her his wilted cock. She reached forward and took it first in her hand and then in her mouth.\n\nThis performance continued for a few minutes. Then the man taking her from behind reached again for the lubricant. He drizzled a small amount down the crack of her ass and over her anus. He rubbed it into her asshole with his middle finger. Terry suddenly turned and gave him a look of discomfort but said nothing to stop him. He carefully inserted first just a little of his finger and then ever so slowly the entire length into her rear opening. This he also continued for a minute or two. Then he withdrew from her cunt and began rubbing his cock against her anus. When he felt she was prepared he inserted the tips of two fingers into her rear and expanded the opening enough to insert the head of his cock. He grasped his penis by its base and slowly nudged forward, inserting his cock a millimeter at a time. Terry simply leaned forward and half heartedly accepted the invasion. After perhaps two minutes, he was completely buried in her third opening. She now had three real cocks invading all her ravished cavities. Again the rhythm began. After another five minutes the man under her began to tense and pump up into her cunt with much more determined strokes. It was evident that he could not last much longer. As he commence to spurt his prize, the man in her ass felt through the thin membrane of her body the excitement and immediately emptied the contents of his swollen testicles into her ass. Terry stopped sucking the cock in her mouth long enough to experience fully the eruptions her sensuous body had caused. The three of them collapsed in a heap.\n\nThe supervisor tugged her from the pile of bodies and rolled her to her back. He climbed on top of her and placed his now rehardened cock at her much used pussy lips. This time he plunged in quickly and began hard and fast movements. He held her arms above her head while he raised himself up on his extended arms and pounded away. Terry turned her head to the side and closed her eyes. As before, she began to whimper in little moans and stifled cries of excitement. The latino man approached and lay beside her, pressing his soft cock against her lips. This she gobbled up. The other men moved over to the hose and took turns either showering in the hose or taking video shots of the action. At this pace the supervisor only lasted about 4-5 minutes and again emptied his treasure into her pussy. He withdrew and the latino man, who had regain his erection, quickly mounted her. He continued the same tempo and velocity as the supervisor. After his shower in the hose, the man who had screw her ass place his cock in her mouth and again she began to suck it to hardness. The latino went for about 6-7 minutes and then withdrew. He reached over and grabbed Terry's right hand and wrapped it around his cock and helped her move it up and down as he shot jets of liquid heat from his hose. Some spurts reached her breasts and she reached over and rubbed the gel into her breasts and stomach.\n\nThe latino jumped aside as the other man moved from her mouth to her cunt in one smooth movement. He plunged in and picked up the gait that had been established. The last white man finished his shower and also place the head of his dick at her mouth, which she nearly inhaled. About two minutes into this round of rapid fucking Terry began to tense and breathe heavily. She stopped sucking the cock in her mouth and appeared to be concentrating only on the event between her legs. She then moaned loud and long, reaching down and pulling the man in her womanhood deep inside as she came just from fucking. She had only come from this activity only twice before in her life. After about 30-45 seconds she relaxed and tried to keep him from hitting her over sensitized clitoris. One more minute and this man spilt his load into her opening.\n\nThe last of the white men then mounted her and began a slower, gentler motion. He lifted up his upper body and caressed her breasts and face. After she had recovered from her orgasm, he leaned forward and began more vigorous motions. The other man were beginning to get dressed and traded camera duty. The black man was the only one who remained to watched. As expected he too offered his immense licorice stick to Terry. She gently nibbled and licked and then sucked the staff. The other man lasted about another 3-4 minutes and then rolled off exhausted. He stumbled to his feet and began to shower and clothe.\n\nThe black man allowed Terry to suck him to full erection and then moved atop her and slowly implanted his root in her fertile loam. He also held her arms above her head as he began to pound his full eight inches into her abused pussy. She again turned her head to the side and closed her eyes, trying to concentrate fully on the endeavor between her outstretched limbs. He kept up a vigorous stride, sliding almost fully out and then all the way in to the hilt with each stroke. About 5-6 minutes into this episode she again began to breathe heavily and to tense up. She drew her legs open wider and pulled her arms free, grasping his black ass and urging his movements back and forth. She guided each thrust until she tensed, threw her arms back, stretched out her legs and came. The black man began to come soon after she did and she enjoyed a mutual climax with her new found pleasurer.\n\nThe man rested atop her until the supervisor called, ""Hey, Tom. Let's get going. We're already two hours late to the next job."" Tom rolled off and dowsed himself in the hose and began to dress. The supervisor approached my wife and said, ""You're too much woman for just one man. Do think we could come back and party another day?"" Terry just kept her eyes closed and didn't say anything. She could never say ""yes"" out loud. After a moment she reached down between her legs and scooped out a palm-full of come and spread it over her right breast and then tasted the mixture. The supervisor said, ""I'll take that as a 'yes'."" The men packed up and left, handing me the camera through the door as they passed. Terry slowly recovered and weakly raised to her feet. She haltingly took her bathing suit and other items and with shaking legs moved slowly toward the house. I quickly snuck out the door and off to work.\n\nShe had taken a total of ten loads of come - eight in her pussy, one in her ass, and one on her chest. She had come four times, including her own initial solo, once from her cunt being eaten, and twice while fucking.\n\nThat night I returned as Terry sat watching TV. She was strangely silent as I asked how her day was. She appeared to be distantly reliving the event of the day. She had a faraway, curious smile on her face. As we adjourned to bed, I cuddled close up behind her. As I made romantic overtures she stopped me saying that she thought she was getting an infection and was a little sore. I reached between her legs from behind and felt her swollen cunt lips. Were they swollen from over use or from a lingering excitement of the festivity from earlier today? Only Terry will ever know."
408,Bad Girl,"['mf-teens', '1st time']","Forty years ago, boys and girls didn't do much real dating in the ninth grade. They would hold hands walking home from school, go as part of a group to parties, and maybe on special occasions, go to a movie as a separate couple. Movies were highlight events because it was possible to do a little necking in the dark, with the boy putting his arm around the girl's shoulder and her leaning her head against him. If the girl were really daring, she might even allow the boy one or two kisses during the movie. Except for a good night kiss when a boy took the girl home, that was about the limit of physical contact allowed by the well understood code of teenage conduct that existed then. If a girl went beyond that, she was, according to generally accepted parental definition, a ""bad girl.""\n\nHad her parents or mine known about her behavior, they would have certainly marked Rose down in their books as a ""bad girl."" The first time we were at a party together, she danced so close that she pressed her groin against the erection I invariably got when close to a girl. She didn't give any indication that she knew what it was, so I believed she just thought that I had something in my pocket that was six inches long and hard.\n\nSeveral weeks later, we went to our first movie together, just the two of us alone, without parents or any of our crowd around. I was thrilled about our date, happy for the chance to maybe do a little cuddling and lots of sweaty hand-holding. As soon as I put my arm around her, she moved over close and put her head on my shoulder. My hand, usually restricted to just rubbing or massaging a shoulder, draped over her shoulder and down her front, leaving my fingers just above the top of her low-cut sun dress. I could tell from the cushiony feel that my hand was on the exposed upper swell of her breast. Realizing that I was getting a feel of at least a little bit of a girl's breast filled my blood with fire. My prick hardened and extended down the leg of my trousers in full erection.\n\nMy other hand was in Rose's lap, tightly gripping hers. She loosened my grip just a little and then used her finger tips to lightly scratch my palm. I was both startled and stunned by the action. I knew from talk with other boys that if a girl scratched a boy in the palm it meant that she wanted him to fuck her. Even in my wildest imaginings, I couldn't picture Rose, or any other girl for that matter, wanting me to fuck her. Only ""bad girls"" did that, and even though Rose had done some things that were pretty forward, I believed they just showed that she was a flirt, not a ""bad girl."" Because of that, I decided that Rose was too innocent to realize the significance of what she had done, that it was just friendly teasing on her part.\n\nRose put her other hand up to the one across her shoulder and held that hand also. With almost imperceptible movements she managed to maneuver my hand down to where it was right on top of her breast. She disengaged her fingers from mine and then put her hand on top of mine, pushing it down into the firm globe of her breast. Pressing her fingers together, she forced my hand to squeeze her mound. She kept squeezing and relaxing her hand and my hand kept right on massaging her firm hillock. She then took my hand and moved it back up on her front, to where my fingers were just above the opening to her dress. Then she pulled my wrist down, moving my hand under her dress and right on top of her bra. By then I needed no more demonstration or coaching--I used my own initiative and rubbed and massaged her firm little melon. Becoming bolder, I pushed a couple of fingers under her bra and rubbed them across her nipple, causing it to become stiff and hard. I was in heaven, utterly entranced by being able to have my hand on her in such an intimate way, and throughout the rest of the movie I just enjoyed the contact of my fingers and hand on Rose's full breast. Not wanting to take a chance on losing the advantage already gained, I didn't even try to kiss her. I was thankful that our hand- holding was in her lap, not mine, because it would have taken only a light touch on my throbbing prick to cause it to go off and make a mess in my pants.\n\nAfter the movie, my parents picked us up and took us to Rose's house. I was thankful that my hard-on had gone down. It would have been embarrassing if it hadn't. Although I wanted to very badly, with my parents watching, I couldn't give her a good night kiss. Instead, I shook her hand. She gave me a bold smile when I did, and while saying, ""Good night, Joey, I enjoyed the movie. I hope you ask me again,"" she scratched my palm just like she had done in the movie. I went back and got into the car, almost in a daze. I knew that her scratching my palm this time wasn't an accident. The look in her eyes told me different. Mom said, ""Rose seems like a nice, sweet girl. I'm glad the two of you are friends."" I was glad Mom had not seen us in the movie, because I wanted her to continue to think well of Rose. I wanted us to be able to continue going together. Not only ""go together,"" but maybe do other things together--things that ""bad girls"" did with boys.\n\nThe next Monday I walked Rose home after school. We held hands and talked kid talk all the way. As we approached her house, she looked at the area across the street, an undeveloped, heavily wooded area, and asked me what was out in those woods. I told her that it was a large vacant piece of land with a creek running down its middle. I also told her that the creek had a real nice swimming hole where I often went swimming during the summer. She got an interested expression on her face and said, ""Oh, I love swimming. Will you take me to the swimming hole sometimes and show it to me?""\n\nThe thought of getting her off in the woods alone excited me, and I said, ""Sure. You want to go now?""\n\n""I'd love to, but my Mom's expecting me home, so I'd better not. How about tomorrow, on the way home from school? Mom and Dad aren't going to be home until late and my brothers are out of town for a couple of days, so it would be a perfect time.""\n\n""Yeah, we'll plan on it for tomorrow,"" I said, excitement running through me.\n\nJust before we got to her house, Rose asked, ""Joey, what do you wear when you go swimming at the swimming hole?""\n\nI couldn't help but blush and stammer when I answered, ""Well, uh, since it's just me, I, uh, well, I don't wear anything.""\n\nRose smiled real big and gave me the same sort of look she had given me at her door just two days before. ""Ooooh, skinny- dipping,"" she said. ""That sounds like a lot of fun.""\n\nAfter Rose went into her house, I was so excited that I almost skipped all the way home. Just the thought of being alone with her down by the creek was exciting enough by itself, but the prospect of my maybe being able to kiss her and even feel her up like I had done in the movie caused me to feel hot all over. ""Hot damn,"" I thought, ""I'm going to take a girl to the bushes. For the very first time in my life I'm really going to take a girl out to the bushes.""\n\nThe next day in school seemed like an eternity. I couldn't concentrate on school work in class and one time got embarras- sed by a teacher asking a question that my day dreaming kept me from hearing. I had several classes with Rose that day and in both of them we could hardly keep our eyes off each other. During the second class, she gave me the same sort of look she had given me when she scratched my palm, and I got a hard-on right in class. Rose saw it because she looked right down at my crotch and smiled, her eyes sparkling with interest.\n\nThe day finally ended and Rose and I met outside school. She had not only her books but a small satchel. When I asked her what was in the satchel, she said it was her gym outfit that she was taking home to wash. I took her books and carried them and she carried the satchel. Joining hands, we walked the mile and a half to her house. As we got within several blocks of her home, she said, ""Joey, don't forget that you promised to show me the creek and the swimming hole.""\n\nI grinned and said, ""I haven't forgotten. The path into the woods is just a little ways further."" Crossing over to the other side of the street, I found the path and we walked into the woods. After about a quarter mile, we came to the creek and followed it for about another quarter mile until we came to the place that I used for swimming. It was a wide place in the stream that had limestone banks and a gravel bottom. The water was crystal clear and about three feet deep. One creek bank had a large oak tree with a natural lawn of short green grass under it. It was really a beautiful spot for swimming, picnicking, and, I was daring to hope, other activities.\n\nWhen Rose saw the place, she said, ""Oh, Joey, this is really nice. Just think, this was just a little ways from my house and I didn't know about it."" We walked down to the creek and looked at the water. It was a warm May day, plenty warm enough for swimming, and if I had been alone, I would have been tempted to take a dip in the stream.\n\nRose asked, ""Is this where you go swimming?""\n\n""Yeah, right here,"" I answered. ""With limestone banks, the water doesn't get muddy and it's perfect for swimming.""\n\nRose gave my hand a squeeze and said, ""I want to go swimming. Joey, let's go swimming right now.""\n\nI was completely dumbfounded. In my wildest imaginations I hadn't even thought about our going swimming. Then I realized why she had her gym bag--she had been planning to swim all along and had brought her bathing suit in her bag. But I didn't have a suit and would just have to watch her swim instead of our doing it together. I finally managed to stammer, ""But I don't have a suit.""\n\nRose grinned, that twinkle back in her eyes, and said, ""Neither do I. From what you tell me, bathing suits aren't needed here. We'll just go skinny-dipping like you said you do."" She dropped her satchel and rubbing her hand across my chest, she whispered, ""I won't tell if you won't.""\n\nI was practically inarticulate with excitement. I had thought I might sneak a feel and get a few kisses while we were here at the creek, but now she was telling me that she wanted to go skinny-dipping--to take all her clothes off and get naked right in front of me. I had never seen a naked girl, and I felt hot and trembly all over at the thought that I was finally going to get the chance.\n\n""I won't tell a soul,"" I finally managed to respond.\n\nShe smiled, her dimples showing prettily, and said, ""Oh, goody! I just love skinny-dipping."" She picked up her satchel and pulled two towels from it. ""Look, I brought us towels to dry off. Then we can lay on them and sun tan a while."" She reached for the top button of her blouse and undid it. ""Last one in is a stinky skunk,"" she said, continuing with her buttons.\n\nMy hands were trembling so hard that I had difficulty with my buttons. Finally, though, I got my shirt off and sat down and took off my shoes. Standing up, I started to undo my trousers. When I did, my hands went into slow motion, just fumbling with the buttons of my fly. Rose was standing there in front of me in just her bra and panties and she was the most beautiful sight I had ever seen. Seeing her like that made me so excited that I could hardly breathe. She reached behind her and unhooked her bra and then shrugged it off into her hands, baring her breasts completely. She put her hands under them and cupped them, raising them in presentation to me. ""Do you like?"" she said.\n\n""Yeah!"" I managed to say in a strangled voice.\n\n""Then you'll probably like this even more,"" she said, putting her hands on the top of her panties and pushing them down over her hips. As she pushed them down, her pubic hair came into sight and then the vee of her crotch, its little crease showing through the blonde hairs covering it. After she stepped out of her panties and put them on her towel, she moved a hand down to the top of her pubic hair and said, ""How about this? You like this, too?""\n\n""Yes!"" I said, my voice strained with lust.\n\nShe looked down to where my prick was swelling out the front of my trousers and said, ""Yeah, I can see you do."" She stepped toward me and took hold of the top of my pants and started undoing the buttons. ""Come on, slowpoke. I'm naked and you have to get that way, too."" After she had the waistband loosened, she pushed my trousers down around my feet. ""Now for your shorts,"" she said, and pushed them down on top of my trousers. My prick stuck out in front of me, more rigid and hard than any other time I could remember. ""Ummnn, nice,"" she said, looking right at my throbbing prick. ""When I felt you when we dancing, I just knew you would be nice and big."" She turned toward the water and said, ""Come on, Joey. Let's swim for a little while.""\n\nWith her back turned to me that way, I had an unobstructed view of her ass. Even though Rose's ass was the very first one I ever saw, to this day it still rates a ten on my scale. It was firm and tight and soft and squirmy all at the same time. Seeing Rose's young teenage ass like that turned me into an ass man forever.\n\nI quickly got my feet out of my trousers and joined Rose in the water. She splashed water on me and I made a grab for her. Wrapping my arms around her, I pulled her in close, so close that her nipples brushed across my chest and my prick bumped up against her stomach. She wrapped her arms around my neck and we simply stood there, looking at each other silently. Her lips were so pretty and inviting that I had to taste them, had to get my first real kiss from a girl. As I moved my face down to hers, she turned hers up to mine, both of us seeking the same goal. As our mouths came together, she opened hers and darted her tongue between my lips. When she probed her tongue in deeper and made contact with mine, it was almost like an electric shock that caused my prick to jerk against her. Holding me tight around the neck, she lifted herself up and put her legs around my waist, riding me like a horse. As she moved up, I felt my prick move into the cleft of her ass and rub the smooth skin of that furrow. The kiss, the feel of her breasts crushed against my chest, and the sensation of my prick touching her bare flesh was overpowering my senses. I had been plain horny before, but now I was inflamed with lust, inflamed to touch, caress, fondle, and do everything to the woman-child I had in my arms.\n\nRose pulled her mouth from mine and said, ""Why don't we go sunbathe now."" Without waiting for a response, she took my hand and led us up to where we had our towels spread out. She stretched out, facing up to me, and patted the towel next to her. That was more than enough invitation, and I laid down next to her. When I did, she turned to me and pressed her mouth against mine, renewing the kiss we had begun in the water.\n\nI ached to touch that body so close to me, to touch her in the places that were now naked before me. I hardly knew where to start, so I decided to start a the top and move down. I moved a hand up and put it on her breast, rubbing and massaging it very gently. She must have liked it, because she swirled her tongue around in my mouth and murmured, ""Ooooh, yes.""\n\nThus far I had been able to look at Rose's nude body only when she was moving and I hungered to see her lying still as she was, to just examine her in detail and note every feature of her revealed femininity. Keeping my hand on her breast, I broke our kiss and sat up next to her and silently feasted my eyes on the glory of her nudity. Seeing my first naked girl was exciting in and of itself, but being able to do so with a girl as pretty as Rose made it so much better. I saw how her calves went into her knees and then flared out into full thighs that rounded out and then dipped into the small circumference of her waist. Her breasts were full and they were topped with round circles of slightly darker skin. In the center of each circle, her little nipples rose, stiff and erect.\n\nI had looked forward to the day I might have a girl's breast in my mouth, and I was at last having a chance to satisfy that desire. Almost in slow motion, I lowered my mouth to her nipple and suckled on it. I rubbed my tongue over it and nibbled on it with my lips. Then, spreading my mouth as wide as it would go, I took in all the top of the soft white flesh and laved it with my tongue, running it in circles around and around the hard little nipple. Rose put her hand on my head and arched her back up to me, pressing even more of her soft mound into my mouth. ""Yes, like that...just like that,"" she whispered.\n\nWhile I was giving her breasts my oral attention, I moved a hand down to her thigh and stroked up and down its front, moving from her knee to where my hand brushed against her tuft of pubic hair. As I did so, I felt her move, spreading her legs apart and giving me room to move my hand between her thighs. It was an open invitation to explore that area, and I accepted it immediately, moving my hand down and tracing my finger tips over the soft skin of her inner thigh. I felt little goose bumps come on her and she quivered from the light caresses. When I reached her knee, I reversed my motion, moving my fingers upward toward the vee of her legs. She shifted around again and opened herself up even more, making the area between her legs completely accessible to my seeking hand.\n\nI continued to move my fingers up until they came to the soft down of her pubic hair. I knew that my fingers would soon find their goal, the cleft I had seen nestled in among the curly tresses. Extending my fingers, I probed into the swatch of her hair, feeling for the furrow of her pussy. My hand trembled in nervousness and excitement and my breath was held in anticipation of finally realizing my dream of having my hand between a girl's legs and delving into the feminine charms hidden away there. I let my breath out slowly as my finger reached its goal and entered between the lips of her vagina.\n\nWarmth and wet slipperiness met my finger as it moved into the channel between her labial lips. She gasped into my mouth at the contact and hunched her hips up toward my hand. I was breathing fast and she was doing the same, undulating her hips against me and moving them in little gyrations. I realized that my desire to touch a girl was well founded--it was one of the most exciting things I had ever done in my life. The only thing I wanted beyond that was to replace my finger with my prick, to feel the pleasure of her warmth and wetness on my prick instead of my finger.\n\nAs I ran my fingers up and down her slippery channel, I came to a little bump, right at the top of the crease. She murmured, ""Ummnnnn, yes, right there,"" as I stroked it, and I knew I had found what the sex manuals described as a girl's most erogenous spot--her clitoris. I stroked it with my fingers, tracing little circles on the little bump, and she thrust her hips up to my hand, pushing herself into closer contact.\n\nFeeling was not enough--I wanted to see my hand inside her slit, see my finger as it probed between the lips and into the folds of her pussy. Not taking my hand from her pussy, I sat up and moved to where I could look down and see my hand as it explored the area between her legs. From that vantage point, I could see the full length of open furrow and all the moist flesh inside. As my finger moved over her little bump, I could see it, looking like a little marble right between the lips of the top portion of her slit.\n\nI knew, though, that somewhere within those folds, down between those lips, was the entrance to her tunnel of delight, the hole leading into her pussy. I pushed my finger down into the crease, moving down into the area deep between her thighs, seeking that entrance. I wanted to put my finger into it--to finger-fuck her, as boys called it. Even if nothing more came from this experience, I would at least have gotten my finger inside a girl's pussy.\n\nFinally, down near the bottom of her furrow, my finger found an indentation. I pushed into it and my finger went inside what felt like a warm, tight tube. It pressed on my finger on all sides and clasped it like it was inside a fist. I pushed in even more and soon had my finger buried to the knuckle. I pulled it out and then pushed it back in. Rose murmured,\n\n""Oooh, Joey, that's so nice.""\n\nRose put her hand on my thigh, just below my prick, and rubbed me softly. In an almost plaintive voice, she said, ""Joey, I want you to do something real special for me. Will you do it for me?""\n\nThough she didn't know it, I would have jumped off the Empire State Building for a chance to continue what we were doing. I was hoping the special something she was going to ask me to do was to fuck her. After all, she had scratched my palm and that was what it was supposed to mean. She had for all practical purposes told me that she wanted me to fuck her, and I was hoping that right now was that time. ""What do you want me to do?"" I answered, my heart in my throat from excitement.\n\n""I want you to kiss me--kiss me right there where you have your hand, right between my legs. I want you to use your tongue and lick me all between my legs. If you do that for me, I'll do the same thing for you."" She wrapped her hand around my prick and continued, ""I'll put this in my mouth and suck on it 'til you come in my mouth.""\n\n""Hot damn!"" I thought, ""she's going to give me a blow job. I'm finally going to get a blow job."" In my mind, getting a blow job ranked right up there with fucking a girl. I had heard boys talk about ""eating a girl's pussy,"" but had figured it was just something straight out of their imaginations. Now I was finding that there might really be something to it. At any rate, I figured that kissing Rose's pussy would be a small price to pay for her giving me my first blow job. ""I've never done that before,"" I said, ""but if you want me to, I'll be glad to do it. You may have to tell me what to do, though, if I'm not doing it right.""\n\nRose smiled and said, ""I imagine you'll do it just right. All you have to do is give me lots of tongue.""\n\nEager to get a blow job, I didn't want to waste any more time on talk and put my mouth down to Rose's pussy. Sticking out my tongue, I stroked it between her lips, tentatively at first and then with more force. I was surprised to find that she didn't taste bad. Boys had talked and joked about how a girl's pussy smelled ""fishy,"" but Rose's didn't, and it sure didn't taste that way. In fact, I liked the way she tasted-- fresh, with just a hint of musky perfume. Even more surprising was to find out how pleasurable it was to me to lick up and down her channel and stroke her labial lips with my lips and tongue. It was almost like the way we had French kissed--wet, warm, and very exciting. My prick throbbed and pulsated from the excitement that licking Rose's pussy produced.\n\nAs my tongue stroked across her little bump, Rose murmured, ""Yes, right there. Keeping licking me right there, on that spot."" She lifted her legs up and wrapped them around my neck, almost smothering me in her wetness. She thrust her hips up and down and cooed, ""Oh, yes...right there...lick me... easy...softly...."" I kept my tongue going on her little bump and soon she was turning her hips in circles and making soft little mewling sounds. I felt her stomach muscles tighten up under my chest and little shudders run up and down her thighs where they clasped me about the ears. Suddenly, she stiffened all over and moaned, ""Yeesssssss...oh, yesssssss.""\n\nAfter a few seconds, the muscles in her thighs relaxed and she unwrapped her legs from my neck and let them stretch out. I lifted my head and turning toward her asked, ""Did you come?""\n\nShe looked up at me with half-closed eyes and with breath still ragged from excitement whispered, ""Yes...I came...came hard. You did it just right...just the way I needed it. Give me a minute to catch my breath and then I'll do the same thing to you.""\n\nI lay down beside Rose and she turned toward me. ""I just knew you'd do it to me good."" She smiled and said, ""Oh, boy, was it good."" She reached a hand down to my stomach and rubbed me there, moving her hand down closer to my stiff staff with each motion. I caught my breath as her hand made contact with my prick, and moaned as she wrapped her fingers around it and stroked it up and down.\n\n""Oh, Rose!"" I muttered, jerking my hips up and down in reaction to her touch. Her touch coupled with the excitement of seeing my first nude girl, of finger-fucking her, and licking her pussy had me so aroused that I was just seconds away from shooting my teenage sperm into the air.\n\nRose sat up besides me, and looking down at my prick in her hand, said, ""Poor baby--so hard, so excited. Just lay back and let little Rosie take care of you."" Rose lowered her head and sticking her tongue way out, licked it across the wet, swollen head of my shaft. The sensation of her wet tongue stroking across the sensitive head of my prick was so sensuous, so pleasurable, that I jerked my hips and gasped at the contact. Lowered her mouth even further, she licked across my balls, just lightly touching the soft, wrinkled bag with the tip of her tongue. My prick jerked in her hand, sending out a little dribble of pre-come, and all I could do was moan in pleasure. From the way she knew just where to touch me to bring the utmost in pleasure, I knew that she was no novice. Somewhere along the way she had learned how to make a boy writhe in ecstasy, how to use her mouth to build him up to the very peak of rapture.\n\nRosie lifted her head up and smiled at me. ""Like that?"" she said. All I could do was moan in response and thrust my hips up toward her. ""I thought you would,"" he said, grinning.\n\nThen, without any other words, she lowered her head and took my shaft inside her mouth, taking more than half of it into its wetness and warmth. She swirled her tongue over and around the knob of my shaft, sending wave after wave of unbelievable pleasure through me. At the same time, she put her hand on the base of my shaft and started jacking me up and down, moving my prick in and out of her mouth in long strokes.\n\nWhen Rose put her tongue on the underside of my shaft and caressed my glans with little, fluttery strokes, it was too much for me--I just started jerking and spewing come in huge spurts, squirting shot after shot into her mouth. She clamped her lips around my prick and started gulping, trying to swallow the flow of come spurting out of me like a geyser. She almost succeeded in getting it all, only a few dribbles escaped her lips and ran down my shaft onto her hand. I had my hips lifted completely off the towel, thrusting my phallus up to her pleasure-giving mouth, trying to give her every drop of my come. When my senses returned, I realized that the soft, moaning sound I heard was coming from me.\n\nI gradually relaxed, my tensed muscles softening as the after- glow of my orgasm came over me. When I lowered my hips back down to the towel, Rose released my prick from her mouth and licked the dribbles of come that were on them. Even though I had shot come for what seemed like minutes and jerked and writhed in ecstasy, my prick was still hard, still standing up straight out from my body. ""Oh, God, Rose..."" I whispered.\n\nRose wiped the come that was on her hand on my stomach and rubbed it all over, a slick caress that brought me continuing pleasure. ""Your first blow job?"" she asked. All I could do was nod my head in affirmation. She smiled softly and said, ""I'm glad I was the one to give it to you. I'm glad you liked it so much.""\n\n""It wasn't your first time, though, was it?"" I asked.\n\nRose shook her head and said, ""No, it wasn't my first time.""\n\n""When was your first time?"" I asked, curious about how she had gotten so skilled in giving pleasure.\n\n""Two years ago, with my brother.""\n\n""Which one?"" I asked, knowing she had two brothers.\n\n""Both of them."" She got an angry expression on her face and continued, ""But now they don't have anything to do with me. They are both going with hot-to-trot older girls who fuck their brains out and now they don't care anything about taking care of me."" She reached out and took hold of my still-hard prick and said, ""But you'll take care of me, won't you, Joey? You'll give me what I need, won't you?""\n\nMy imagination went into overdrive as I considered what it was she might be needing, and I could only say, ""I'll give you anything I can, Rosie.""\n\nShe grinned, and said, ""Good. Right now what I need is to be fucked."" She squeezed my shaft and said, ""This looks like it can do what I want--fuck me long and hard."" She reached into her satchel and pulled out a little, foil-wrapped package. I knew without even reading the words printed on it that was a condom. ""Here, put this on,"" she said, handing it to me.\n\nSo far as I knew, the only place where a teenager could buy condoms was in the dispensers in service station rest rooms. ""Where did you get this?"" I asked, taking it from her.\n\nShe gave me that wide grin again and said, ""I swiped it from my brother's supply. He won't miss one. From now on, though, you'll need to furnish your own. If too many of his rubbers show up missing, he'll know I took them.""\n\nWith shaking hands, I managed to unwrap the condom and roll in down on my prick. Rose reached out and wrapped her hand around it and jacked it up and down. ""Come on, Joey. Let's do it right now. I need it so bad that I can't wait.""\n\nRosie laid down on her back with knees drawn up and far apart. In that position, her whole pussy was open and exposed, thrust up awaiting me. Getting on my knees, I moved up between her legs with my prick pointed right at her gaping pussy. She said, ""Put some spit on it so that it'll go in easier. Put lots of spit on it and make it nice and slippery.""\n\nI spit on my fingers and spread saliva over the length of my rubber-clad shaft. Repeating the action several times, I soon had my prick practically dripping with moisture. ""That's good,"" Rose said, ""now come stick it in me. Stick it in deep, all the way to the bottom of my snatch.""\n\nI had never heard a girl talk like that before--she was using words that boys used out in the back of school. The words didn't particularly shock me, but hearing them come from her raised my lust up to an even higher notch and made me that much more eager to plunge my shaft into the wet gash just in front of it. Responding to that desire, I thrust forward, burying the head of my prick in Rose's hot furrow. She reached down and took hold of my shaft, and after rubbing it up and down her furrow, positioned it in just the right spot. Holding my prick steady, she hunched her hips up and I felt it enter a little ways inside her. Eager to get my shaft all the way into her hot tunnel, I thrust my hips forward, seeking to push myself further into her. In perfect timing, Rose met my thrust with one of her own. As a result of our actions, I felt my prick slide into her depths, pushing all the way in until my prick was buried completely inside her. Squirming her hips in pleasure, Rose sighed, ""Ooooohhh, yesssss, nice and big.""\n\n""Nice"" could hardly describe it. It was far more than that-- it pleasure, joy, and rapture all in one. Her mouth had felt good on my prick, but it didn't compare with the feeling of having my entire prick immersed in heat and wetness. From its head all the way to its base, Rose's hot flesh pressed in on the sensitive flesh of my prick, and it was a sensation far beyond any I had ever had before. I just stayed in the position, motionless, and savored the marvelous sensation that the union of my prick and Rose's pussy produced. Finally, I muttered, ""Oh, God, Rose, this is so good.""\n\nRose put her hands up to her breasts and massaged them, tweaking the nipples between her fingers. Hunching her hips up to me, she said, ""Yeah, really good. But it would be better if you moved that big old prick of yours in and out of my little pussy.""\n\nIt was obvious that Rose was a person who knew what she wanted, and right now what she wanted was for me quit fooling around and start fucking her in earnest. It wasn't necessary for her to give me any more reminders--I just let nature have its way and started stroking my prick in and out of her hot hole. ""Yeah, like that,"" she said. ""Give it to me deep and hard.""\n\nRose closed her eyes and continued with fondling her breasts. While she did that, I stretched out my legs and lay right on top of her, belly to belly, and hammered my prick in and out as hard as I could go. She met each of my thrusts with her own and squirmed her hips in circles under me, keeping perfect timing with our thrusts. Taking her hands away from her breasts, she put them behind my head, pulling my mouth down to hers for a kiss. ""Ooooh, Joey, this is so good,"" she said just as our lips and tongues blended together.\n\nRose explored all my mouth with her tongue, probing into all parts of it. I started sucking on her tongue, drawing it into my mouth as far I could. I felt her breathing speed up, until she was almost panting into my mouth. I knew from that that she was getting as aroused as I was, getting closer and closer to exploding into ecstasy. She started bucking her hips up to me with even more force, seemingly trying to get all of me into her tight little pussy. Not settling for that, she lifted her legs up and wrapped them around my waist, pulling herself off the towel, and started pistoning her pelvis against mine in frantic movements.\n\nI pushed Rose's pelvis back down to the towel and reaching under her I grabbed her ass and pulled her pussy hard against my prick. Then I just started pounding in and out, using the full length of my shaft, pulling out until just the head was in and this hammering back in, pressing the base of my prick into the softness of her wet furrow. Her tongue was a wild thing in my mouth, and she was now panting and gasping. I felt shudders in her stomach muscles and she pulled her mouth away from mine and softly cried, ""Oh, getting there, getting there. Keep fucking, hard...hard...hard."" She stopped her frantic movements and pushed up hard against me. ""Oh, I'm there. Got there...finally got there.""\n\nThe inside of Rose's pussy was spasming against my prick, sending little muscle movements up and down its length. That action was too much, pushing me over the edge, and I joined Rose in orgasm. ""Me too...me too,"" I whispered, come spurting out of prick and filling the rubber that covered it. I collapsed down on her and we lay like that, each of us breathing hard and shuddering and trembling as pleasure waves washed over our bodies.\n\nOur pleasure gradually lessened and I rolled off Rose on the towel next to us. She turned on her side and smiled at me, saying, ""Oh, thank you, Joey. That was just what I needed.""\n\n""I had a little bit of a need, too,"" I said.\n\n""Yeah, I noticed,"" she said with a grin. Then, sitting up, she said, ""Let's get rid of this rubber. You sure don't want to go around with this on--makes it hard to pee-pee."" She pulled the rubber off and then put her mouth on my prick in its place. Using her tongue, she cleaned off the residue of come that coated its surface. Lifting her head, she said, ""There, nice and clean. That way you won't get any come on the towel that my Mom might find and wonder about.""\n\nRose sat up next to me, still fondling my softened prick and said, ""That was good, Joey. I don't know how often I can get away from the house without raising suspicion, but I want to do this as often as we can.""\n\n""Me, too,"" I said, in an understatement.\n\n----\n\nRose and I managed to go to the creek at least once a week through the end of school and after summer started we were able to make it two or three times a week. We still dated at other times so as to allay our parent's suspicions. Mom continued to think Rose was a ""nice sweet girl"" and Rose's parents thought I was a ""really fine, clean-cut young man."" Almost all my allowance went for buying rubbers.\n\nAt the end of the summer, Rose and her family moved to another city. It seemed her father was some kind of construction engineer and got transferred real often. We managed to get in one final screwing session before she left. Rose told me she felt sorry for me since I wouldn't have anybody after she left. She said that in her case it wasn't going to be so bad because now that her brothers were leaving their girlfriends they would, for at least a while, have to use her again to relieve their horniness. She was all smiles when she told me this, so I knew she was really looking forward to renewing fuck and suck sessions with her brothers.\n\nAs for me, I went almost three months before I found another ""bad girl."" She's a year older than I, but she says she likes me better than older boys. She says I know so much more about making her feel good than the older high school boys she meets.\n\nThanks, Rosie, wherever you are--you were a good teacher."
409,Bad Little Debbie,"['Mg', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'anal', 'beast', 'rom']","That pretty much guaranteed that Tommy was the only guy my age I wanted anything to do with. Whatever pissed off my folks the most. Besides, Tommy's little sister Debbie got my dick hard every time she came around, and she knew it.\n\nDebbie just turned twelve last week. Four foot, eleven inches tall with a sweet ass. All summer she'd wear those raggedy cut-off daisy duke jean shorts and a tee shirt two sizes too small. She wasn't flat-chested, maybe a 30-B if she ever wore a bra. I don't think she owned one. If she had a Momma around, she'd be wearing at least a training bra but no, it was just that tee shirt and those pointy nipples training my compass to point north.\n\nI never got the whole story but I guess their Mom lived about 50 miles away with her sister. Daddy was a loyal Club member (Hell's Angels, Chillicothe, Ohio chapter) and `Ma' was whoever daddy was keeping around.\n\nTommy and I used to hang at a spot in the woods there. We made a little fire-pit and set up some benches. We'd hang out, smoke cigarettes, talk shit about the girls that lived around there. Most all the time we'd hang out, I could tell Debbie was around. She thought she was being sneaky, watching us without being seen. I asked Tommy about it once while we were at school. He said that when Tommy wasn't home she didn't want to be there alone with her dad. She didn't trust the old man when he got stoned.\n\nAs much time as I spent with Tommy, it wasn't getting me any closer to moving in on Debbie. I figured something would work out eventually but in the mean time I wasn't going to fuck up my friendship with Tommy for one chance at a little virgin pussy.\n\nI got a hell of a surprise one day though. I got home from lifesaving class one day and my Dad says ""D'you hear what happened to your loser buddy, Tommy last night?""\n\n""No, what're you talking about?"" I asked him.\n\n""Jack called a little while ago,"" My Uncle Jack was a local highway patrolman. ""Jack said that little shithead got drunk and jumped on his daddy's old Harley Police Bike and went for a forty mile joyride. They say he'll be stuck in Juvi `till he's 18.\n\nFuck.\n\nMy only friend around here is going to jail. My dad thinks it's funny as hell. I don't know if I'm more pissed off `cause I wasn't there to talk him out of it or `cause I wasn't there to go with him.\n\nFuck.\n\nI went out to the back yard to smoke a joint. I walked out past the garden shed and sat on a hay bale out by the garden and lit a joint. I leaned back against the shed and let the cool night air calm me down. As I got used to the dark and the quiet I heard a faint sound. Someone else was out here trying to be quiet so I didn't hear them. Stay quiet, close your eyes, create a picture in your mind of your surrounding area just using your ears, something besides me is moving out here, just breathing but somewhere over to my right, about six or eight feet away.\n\nI stood up and turned to the right, ""Who's out here?""\n\n""Don't get mad at me."" I heard a little girl's voice. ""I just didn't want to go home. Charlie's drunk and he's all pissed off."" she said. It was Debbie. She stepped out of the shadows. She looked like she'd been crying.\n\n""You scared the shit outta me, little girl."" I told her.\n\n""I ain't no little girl, asshole,"" she said, ""I'm almost as old as you are.""\n\n""According to Tommy you're a little girl. Every time I'd tell him you had a cute butt, he'd take a swing at me."" I joked, trying to get her to laugh or smile at least. ""Debbie, what the hell happened? What the fuck did Tommy do?""\n\nShe sat down next to me on the hay-bail and took the joint from my hand. ""You know he's been tinkering around with that old police bike in the garage. That thing was our grandfather's. It was a 1963 Electro- glide. Tommy took the whole thing apart piece by piece and cleaned up everything. He started putting it all back together last week. It still needed a paint job and all new chrome pieces but the motor and the wiring and the brakes and all the mechanical stuff was perfect.""\n\nShe hit the joint again, coughed a little and handed it back to me. ""Well, he finally started it up like midnight last night and Old Charlie came running out to the garage. He never thought Tommy'd get it working. He said he was gonna sell the old bike for ten thousand bucks. Tommy got pissed, he wanted to keep the bike, he said it was his. Charlie said Fuck you kid, everything in this house is mine! Then he started making phone calls trying to sell the bike. Tommy drank about half a bottle of cherry vodka, jumped on the police bike, turned on the flashing lights and siren and took off.""\n\n""The old man called the police, they chased Tommy for forty miles. He drove out to the lake, rode that bike up to the dam and right off the edge. He swam back to the dam, climbed out and asked the cops for a ride back to town. That damn bike sank to the bottom of the lake. Charlie says he's gonna hire someone to dredge the damn thing up.""\n\n""Good luck to him,"" I told her. ""The lake is like 800 feet deep at the dam. People in China got a better chance at that bike."" I made her smile a little, finally. ""What're you doing hiding over here crying, kid?""\n\n""Tommy used to keep Charlie off my ass."" She said. ""When he gets drunk he swears I ain't his kid, he says' I should fuck that little redheaded cunt and get even with her slut momma.""\n\n""So you wanna hang out here and put me between you and that crazy bastard, what the hell's in it for me?"" I asked her.\n\n""We both know what you want."" She said.\n\n""Yea, what?"" I challenged.\n\nShe stood up and got in front of me, reached down and grabbed both sides of my sweatpants and pulled hard. I lifted my ass up from the hay-bale and she pulled my pants all the way down. She gingerly took hold of my cock, which was about half-hard already. I reached down and pulled her up to me by her armpits. I pulled her closer and looked into her eyes, ""You sure you want to do this, Debbie? I ain't trying to force you into anything.""\n\nShe looked real serious at me, ""I'd so much rather do this with you than with old Charlie. I like you and you like me.""\n\nI held her head and kissed her. I reached down and pulled up on the hem of her tee shirt. As I did, she let go of my cock and raised her arms above her head. As soon as her shirt came off she moved her hands back down to my lap and dropped back to her knees. She slowly stroked my cock up and down a few times. She looked up at me and said ""I'm not sure what to do, I've never done this, before.""\n\n""Just take your time Debbie. Don't use your teeth. Just try to make it feel good, I'll let you know. Just relax, sweetheart."" She held it up and licked up and down the underside. She kissed the head and ran her tongue in circles around it. Finally she opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around it and slid down till it touched the back of her throat and she gagged just a little. ""That's great, Debbie, you're doin a beautiful job. You look really pretty doin that, baby. Keep lookin up at me when you do it, you have pretty eyes, Debbie."" I kept talking to her softly and stroked her long red hair.\n\n""Debbie, you look so sexy when you do that."" I pulled her up to me and kissed her long with my tongue in her mouth. She was clumsy at it at first but picked up on it quickly. I caressed her naked torso and brought my hands up to rub her a-cup titties and tweak her small but very stiff nipples. ""Debbie, you're so pretty, you got me so turned on. Can you feel how hard you're making me? I want to teach you how to make love with me, I want you to be my woman, Debbie. Let me show you how, lover."" I wrapped my arms around her and embraced her and kissed her hard. I pulled her up against me so she could feel my hard cock smashed up against her smooth stomach. I could feel the heat radiating from my penis as it slid along her cool skin. I reached behind my neck and grabbed the collar of my t-shirt and quickly pulled it off over my head so I could feel her skin against mine.\n\nWith my arms around her shoulders I pulled her up beside me on the hay-bale. With my left hand behind her head and my fingers entwined in her long red hair, I used my right hand to caress her soft young breasts and my thumbs to circle and tweak her little nips. I slowly ran my hand down her stomach to the buckle of her belt. Once past the little belt I unsnapped her blue jeans and eased her zipper down. I didn't push beyond that for a few minutes. I just made out with her to get her comfortable with me. I had the feeling this was her first intimate contact with a boy and I was afraid she'd get scared. I slowly slid my right hand down the back of her jeans to feel her soft ass cheeks. I slid the pants down a little and it was obvious that they were a tight fit to her hips and weren't gonna just fall down.\n\nI slowly stopped kissing her and whispered to her, ""Do you trust me, Debbie?"" She nodded, breathlessly. ""Debbie,"" I told her, ""I'm gonna do something to make you feel the way you made me feel, okay?"" I slid off the bale and got on my knees in front of her. I reached up to her sides and hooked the waistband of her jeans and tugged them towards me. She lifted her butt to make it easy for me. I got them down to her knees and then pulled them off from the cuffs. I reach up and gently grabbed the edges of the panties and whispered ""I need these too, honey."" As soon as I got them off her, I started trailing kisses up each of her thighs. It was pretty dark out there but under the full moon I could see the prettiest young pussy you can imagine. Her skin is pale, just a single slit at first, opening up to a single set of puffy inner lips wrapping up over a slightly swollen little clitoral nub as big as the tip of her pinky finger. There was just a fine tuft of fairly straight, ultra-fine, auburn hair. None of that Red-Orange steel-wool curly stuff you find in the panties of some redheads.\n\nI glide the tip of my tongue lightly just into the slit from bottom up, stopping at the top and pushing in a little more to make a few circles. Then I press my thumbs out from each side to open her up to the night air just a bit and blow a little breath of air across her labia. I put my fingertip to the opening and smeared around the few drops of moisture and blew air on it again, this time I felt goose-bumps rise on the front of her thighs.\n\nI probed a little with my fingertip into the opening of her pussy. The wetness from inside makes it easy to get my finger in almost to the second knuckle where I feel the tight, thin membrane that almost closes off the inner womb. The hole in the center of it just barely accommodates my fingertip and I can see the discomfort on her face. Easing up I moved up to make little circles around her clit. I could hear the uptake of her breathing. I used thumb and forefinger and pressed down into the muscle along either side of her nub and got a nice slow throaty moan out of her. She was producing a good bit of moisture by then and I kept returning to get my finger wetter and see where all this lubrication would take me.\n\nI attacked her with my mouth again, licking hard at her clit and tongue-fucking her tiny pussy for all I was worth. I waited till I detected almost a solid two minutes of constant moaning. I planted a big, loud kiss on her pussy, then I stood up and kissed her on the mouth, wrestling with her tongue as I did. I whispered ""I think you taste really nice, what do you think?"" I held her tiny naked body to mine and kissed her gently on her neck and her shoulders and as I got next to her ear, I whispered ""I want to make love with you tonight, d'you wanna make love with me, sweetheart?"" After a few seconds of indecision, I felt her nod yes. I stopped and pulled back a bit and looked her straight in the eyes, ""I need you to tell me, Debbie. I need to hear you say it.""\n\n""I want you to make love with me, I'm just kinda scared is all. Is it gonna hurt?"" she asked.\n\n""Debbie, you got that thin little piece of skin in there and there's a tiny hole in it for when you bleed each month. The hole's about the size of your pinky finger but my thing is bigger than your finger. It's gonna go through and move that skin out of the way and that's gonna hurt for a few seconds but once that skin's outta the way, it ain't gonna hurt no more, okay?""\n\n""You promise?"" she asked shyly.\n\n""I wouldn't lie to my woman, Debbie"" I told her. I picked her up and turned her to the side and laid her down lengthwise on the hay-bale. She was a true thing of beauty lying there in the pale moonlight. As I stood I saw my dick had softened a little from lack of attention so I walked up till it was hanging just above her face. I took hold of it and moved it to her mouth, saying ""Make it real hard for me Debbie."" She wrapped her thin red lips around the head and sucked it eagerly into her mouth. She brought her hand over to stroke it and her other hand up from underneath to caress my balls.\n\nI stared down, mesmerized at how beautiful this little child was, lying there sucking my cock so it would be hard enough to take her cherry. I stroked my fingers through her auburn-red hair. When I did I saw her eyes look up at my face and the corners of her mouth showed the slightest smile. With my right hand I reached down and used two fingers to spread the slick wetness coming from her pussy all over her labia and said, ""Get it really wet, baby. That'll help it go in."" With that she held it deep in her mouth and ran her tongue in circles around it.\n\nI held her head and pulled out of her mouth. I moved around to the end of the bale where her legs hung over and got between them. I moved her legs farther apart and brought my cock to her opening. You could see the wetness glistening in the pale light. I placed the head on her labia and squirmed forward a little till the head slowly disappeared inside. ""Are you ready, honey?"" She nodded quickly and grabbed my biceps in a bit of a death grip. I planted my knees solidly and thrust forward till I felt my cock 'pop' through her hymen.\n\nShe clenched her eyes closed hard and grimaced with the sharp pain. I felt her fingernails dig into the backs of my arms but I just held my position till she got used to it. I slowly watch the grimace fade from her mouth and the clench loosen and her eyes open to me. ""you okay?"" I asked. She sat up enough to kiss me and dropped back to the hay. I started moving again. I could see there was still a little discomfort but it was slowly turning to pleasure. I started stroking in and out at a steady pace, varying from short strokes to long slow ones pulling almost completely out and slowly pushing in till I felt it hit the mouth of her cervix. When I was in as far as I could penetrate I'd stop and rub as hard as I could on the bottom of her pubic mound using my lower body weight to deeply massage her clitoral area. I could tell this was bringing a lot of pleasure to my young lover. I didn't know if I could make her come this way. This was her first time and she was a little overwhelmed.\n\nI rested down onto my elbows to be closer so I could kiss my new lover. She wrapped her tiny legs around my waist and linked her heels behind me. Within two minutes her moans turned to stifled screams as I felt her pussy go into spasms, clamping down on my cock like the jaws of life. I held still, even though my balls were just about to boil over. Using every Jedi Mind Trick I knew I managed not to come inside her as she was coming. I had to wait till her orgasm subsided to get her to let me pull out of her pussy and aim my erupting cock at her beautiful little titties and squirt all over her chest. Her eyes opened wide for a second, my little eruption startling her, then a smile started to grow on her face.\n\nI straddled the hay-bale and sat up between her thighs. I put my hand in the mess I'd made over her and smeared it all over her belly and her cute little titties. I said, ""You sure are a messy little girl, ain't you."" She put her hand in it and picked it up, looked at, smelled it and even stuck out her tongue and tasted it. She shrugged a little as if there were no taste. I reached down and massaged around her little pussy, running my thumb in gentle circles around her clit. ""Do you feel good, baby? I didn't hurt you too much, did I?""\n\n""Yea, I think you hurt me just right."" She said with a big grin. ""Did I do okay for you? You know I never did nothing like that before.""\n\nI took her hands and pulled her upright to me. I put my arms around her and hugged her tight for a minute then I started to kiss her shoulder and the crook of her neck. I picked her arms up and placed them around my neck. Leaning back just a bit, I asked her, ""You said you liked me and wanted to do this with me. How long you been thinking about this, Debbie, you thought about making love to me?""\n\n""All girls think about it, even virgins, and you're the only guy my age I'm ever around so yea, I thought about doing it with you."" she said stubbornly.\n\n""So how was I, compared to your fantasy? Did I measure up, sweetheart?"" I asked her.\n\nShe leaned her head back an inch or so, looked deep in my eyes, back and forth from one to the other, then just kissed me, soft and deeply. Then she broke the kiss and just laid her head on my shoulder and hugged me tight. As she did, I felt my cock stirring from all this flesh contact. I could tell she felt it too. ""Is that me waking him back up?"" she whispered into my ear. I whispered back to her, ""I think I'm gonna need your help rocking him back to sleep.""\n\nI leaned her back and looked down at my Willy, which had pretty much grown to full size. I reached back and took her hand off my shoulder and paced it on my cock. She gently closed her fingers around it and slid her hand up and down. She could feel it get harder in her grip. ""He's decided he likes you. He wants me to keep you. It's gonna mean a lot of work for you. You ready for that?"" I asked her.\n\n""What kind of work?"" she said.\n\n""I told her ""You're gonna have to fuck me, a lot, okay""\n\nShe just nodded and squeezed my dick a little harder. I said ""Huh- uh, Debbie, I need to hear you say it.""\n\n""I have to fuck you a lot, okay. I can do that."" She said.\n\n""Well let's find out, sweetheart. Bring you hand up to your mouth, and spit in it."" I told her. She spit in her palm and looked up at me. I said ""as much as you can, now rub it on my dick, especially the head."" She did as I told her. I reached my hands up under her ass and lifted her up about six inches. ""Now put the tip in your pussy, honey. Tell me when you're ready."" She had to bend it a little to get it up under her but she brought the tip right up into her opening and pushed the shaft till the head went up inside.\n\nShe was out of breath but whispered something like 'ready' or 'itsinthere"" so I slowly lowered her butt down onto my cock. There wasn't much for lubrication at first. I couldn't get all the way in on the first try. I reached my fingers in from the back, down the crack of her cute little ass. I'd pull her up almost to the point of popping out and the top half of my cock was wet. I'd rub my finger around my cock and her lips and rub the moisture all down my cock to the base. That seemed to get me in another inch or so each time and soon I was dropping her all the way down each stroke. She really seemed to like it this way, She scooted up onto me, planted her feet on each side and started bouncing herself up and down on me. I braced my arms behind me and leaned about halfway back and just watched her. She braced herself with her hands on my ribs and was riding me like a hobbyhorse.\n\nWith her pale skin in the pale full moon light and the light from an old streetlight about 200 feet away she looked almost like a ghost balanced on my lap. Her red hair was looking almost black in the moonlight. “Debbie, you’re so pretty. I can’t believe I’m the only guy chasing after you.”\n\n“You’re the only one with enough balls to come around Tommy or Charlie.” She said. “What good is a boyfriend that won’t come around?”\n\n“Baby, if you keep this up I’m gonna come everywhere.” I told her with a little laugh.\n\nShe started slowing down but taking high, long strokes on me, gliding way up and back down slowly. She asked me shyly, “Do you really think I’m pretty?”\n\n“Debbie, I think you’re a beautiful girl and I think you know it and I think you’ve tried to hide it for a long time and now you’re worried it’s not working.” I said. I wanted to talk more about it but this little lolita had me about to cum again and I had to do something other than just bust my nuts up inside her super-tight little pussy.\n\nI sat up and pushed her back onto the hay. I reached down between us and circled my thumb and fingers on her sensitive little clitoris. Within 20 seconds her head was thrashing from side to side and she was silently screaming my name (if my name was Oh God). As I made her cum I pulled out so I wouldn’t cum inside her but I still hadn’t cum.\n\nShe slowly caught her breath and then quickly sat up and threw her arms around my neck and kissed me, saying, “God, I had no idea it felt like that or I would’ve snuck over here a long time ago.” She started running her hands up and down my chest and my back and giving me little kisses all over till she put her hand on my still-raging hardon. “What’s the matter? I didn’t make you come? Did I come too fast? What can I do for you?”\n\nI said, “It’s okay, baby, I just didn’t want to come inside you so I pulled out before I did. Why don’t you finish me the way you got me started, Debbie?”\n\n“Did you like that?” she asked.\n\n“I loved it, sweetie. You looked really beautiful doing that. Keep looking up at me when you do it, honey. You have the prettiest eyes I’ve ever seen.”\n\nShe dropped down to her knees and I stood up in front of her with my cock standing straight out like a flagpole. She put her hand on it and licked the underside like she did the first time. She looked up at me and said, “It tastes different now.”\n\nI told her, “It tastes like you do now, honey. That’s a good thing. Don’t be afraid, this is your first time and you have plenty of time to learn, sweetheart.” I reached down with both hands and held her head and moved it to me. I told her, “At first it’s gonna make you gag when it touches the back of your throat, eventually you’ll learn to let it go all the way down, honey. Wrap your lips real tight and don’t let your teeth scrape on it.” I started pumping in and out of her mouth. She was working hard to keep up with me but she wasn't giving up. She even tried as hard as she could to maintain eye contact with me. I could see a bit of a worried look in her eyes so instead of slowing down, I just started talking to her, saying nice things. ""You're doing a great job, honey. That feels so good like that, baby. You're gonna make me come for you any minute now, baby. Are you gonna swallow it for me when I come, Debbie? ""\n\nI didn't think I could hold it much longer, I was about to blow it in her mouth. I held her pretty little head and stroked into her mouth two or three more times then I just held her still with just the head of my cock inside her mouth. I could see the look of surprise in her eyes as my cock pumped rope after rope of hot come onto her tongue. I held her head tight and slowly pushed in towards her throat as my balls emptied. About the time I got most of my cock back into her mouth, She had finished swallowing my load. I pulled out slowly and took hold of my cock and rubbed it across her cheeks She pursed her lips and kissed it as I rubbed it back and forth across her smiling mouth.\n\nI pulled her up to me and kissed her and held her tightly to me, all the while whispering words of affection into her ears. ""You're so beautiful, Debbie. I've got the prettiest girlfriend. You're so good at that, I'm so lucky I waited for you. I knew you liked me Debbie, I knew I should wait for you, baby.""\n\n""We need to get some clothes on you before someone comes looking. Debbie, you know we have to keep this our little secret for now. You're only twelve, baby. Nobody's gonna say that's old enough to be having a full-time boyfriend. And we gotta find a way to get you some birth control. Can your mom take you to a doctor or an aunt or something?\n\n“My Dad’s sister Angie live up in town, she’s nice. She’s got older kid’s. She’s the one that takes me out every year to buy new school clothes and stuff.” She said.\n\nI asked her, “Would she take you to a doctor and sign for you to get birth control pills? If she knows you’re having sex, she shouldn’t say no to you being on the pill. She’ll be glad you’re being responsible about it. She just needs to not tell Charlie.”\n\nShe said, “Yea, I can get her to do that. Do I have to tell her everything we did?”\n\n“Honey, the less you tell her, the better. Just tell her you got a boyfriend and you don’t want to get in trouble ‘cause Charlie would go crazy and kill somebody. She’ll understand that.” I said. ""Now go on home, Charlie's passed out by now. Tomorrow's Sunday. Come and see me in the morning and bring your swim suit. You don't want to go swimming naked in front of my dad, he's got a thing for hot little redheads.""\n\nShe looked down at her clothes all in a pile on the ground and looked back at me with tears in her eyes. ""Are you telling me the truth, you want me for your girlfriend, you didn't just say all that so you could fuck me?""\n\nI put my stuff down and grabbed her and hugged her to me and just held her still for a couple minutes. Then I told her, ""Debbie, I ain't never had a real girlfriend before, this is kind of a first for me. I'm not real sure how all this is gonna work out. My dad hated Tommy, Your dad hates everybody. You're only twelve. We got three strikes against us already but if we kinda keep this just between us and we're careful, we can do this. Debbie, you know I've always wanted to be with you but if we're not careful, I'm just gonna get you in more trouble. Debbie, I want to protect you but I'm only thirteen, there's only so much I can do, baby."" I held her tight and kissed her again before letting go.\n\n----\n\nThe next day was Sunday. Dad took Mom to church. I stayed home and was eating a bowl of Cheerios when the doorbell rang. Debbie had a cute little one-piece suit on and a smile from ear to ear. I hugged her and kissed her at the door and pulled her inside. ""My folks won't be home for 2½ hours, we can spend the time swimming and sitting by the pool or we could . .""\n\nShe interrupted me, ""or we could spend a couple hours up in your room and be out by the pool by the time they get home.""\n\n""I was gonna say something like that."" I told her. I took her hand and led her up to my room. At the doorway, I picked her up and carried her to the bed. The look in her eyes told me I better do something with this little girl, she was falling in love with me. ""Are you gonna keep the suit on, cause I'm taking mine off."" She quickly squirmed out of the one piece, I dropped my shorts and tee-shirt and move to the bed. I lay down next to her and attacked her little breasts, which looked even more appetizing in the full light of day.\n\nI thought about all the times I saw this little child walking around in a thin little shirt two sizes too small and these pointy nipples poking through and wishing I could just bite one off. I sucked on her titties and reached my other hand down into her pussy. I slowly inserted one finger into her till she started to lubricate, then two fingers, then just for good measure I slid my pinkie up her asshole.\n\nI sat up and turned downwards to plant my face in her pussy. There's nothing quite like eating fresh, clean, almost virginal, young pussy. The scent is all 'April fresh', it tastes clean, not the least hint of a sweaty smell or fishy taste. Even as I stuck my tongue deep into her ass she tasted sweet as a Christmas honey ham. I turned my hips up her way and stuck my cock into her face. It didn't take long for her to figure it out. She soon had my cock poking into her throat. I wanted to give her an advanced lesson in sucking my dick, something involving gag-free throat penetration and plenty of testicular attention but these things could wait.\n\nWith two fingers up inside her and really vigorous clit sucking I had her ready to come for me with a few minutes. I got up on top of her in the sixty-nine position and with her head on the mattress, I could push a little harder into her throat. She still wanted to gag a little but she was gonna have to learn not to gag sooner or later so let's get started now. Before it became a problem, she gripped my head with her thighs and stared squealing ""OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD"" and gushed a lot of wet fluid out of her pussy. I almost thought she peed herself at first but it didn't have that smell, just the same smell and taste as her pussy.\n\nI rolled off of her and jumped up and went to the bathroom and got a washrag and ran hot water and wrung it out. I brought it back and wiped all the mess in her crotch. I felt nice to her and made her smile. My cock was still hard as a rock and when I stood up, she saw it and reached out to take it in her hand, saying, ""What're we gonna do about this guy?""\n\n""I got some ideas."" I told her. ""Come here and get up on your knees, baby. I'm gonna treat you like a dog.""\n\nShe got up on her hands and knees and crawled over to me with a big smile. If she had a tail, she’d be wagging it. I reached into my nightstand drawer and pulled out three or four little foil packets and dropped all but one on the table top. “You need to learn how to put one of these on a guy.” I handed her the condom. She stared at it for a moment, I guess hoping there’d be directions. “Just take it out, , , squeeze the air out of that nipple part and push it down on the head, , , now unroll it down to the bottom. There, wasn’t that easy? Now turn around baby.” I gripped her heart-shaped ass and backed her up to the edge of the bed. I desperately wanted to go in the back door but this wasn’t the time. I positioned the tip of my cock at her tiny slit and pushed slowly. An inch at a time my cock entered her tight little vagina. I could hear her moan and saw her hang her head down as I pushed into her. She seemed even tighter today than she was last night. She was well lubricated yet it still took me at least thirty seconds to go all the way in ‘till I hit bottom.\n\n“How’s that sweetheart?” Does it feel good like that?” I asked her as I slammed my dick in harder and harder. This position might not be the best for making her come but before the day was out, I planned to hit every position I knew of. I reached up under and grabbed two handfuls of a-cup titty and pulled her upright to my chest as I kept thrusting up into her pussy from behind. I bit and gnawed on her neck on the right side and used my left hand to reach down and pinch and twist her little clit. Within seconds she was coming again and squeezing my cock like a vise. She started making high-pitched noises. I could just barely keep my cock in her pussy the way she was squirming around. She was holding onto my arms in front of her, I could feel my balls about to let go, the head of my cock was extra-sensitive. I pulled out of her and laid her down there on the edge of the bed in front of me and as quick as I could, pulled the rubber off my dick. Just in time, the action of pulling it off was the last straw for my cock, I started shooting come right at her. I managed to grab it and aim at her face as she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. I’d like to say I tried to get it all into her mouth but truthfully, I enjoyed splashing it across her cheeks. It gave me something to smear around with the 7” long flesh paintbrush in my hand. Debbie seemed to get a thrill out of me rubbing all that come around on her face and sucking me clean afterwards.\n\nI always suspected that this girl had a kinky streak to her but never had the chance to prove it till now. She held my cock as it slowly got softer, lifting it and licking underneath, kissing my balls and sucking on each one in turn, all the while looking up at me with those mischievous eyes.\n\n“Did you like that, baby? We’re gonna try a few more new things before the morning’s over.” I said.\n\n“I’m ready for whatever you wanna try if it feels that good.” She said. Tell me something, you said I was your first girlfriend but this ain’t your first time doin this stuff, is it? Tell me the truth.”\n\nI sat down next to her on the bed, “No Debbie. I had someone show me all this stuff the summer before last. Just before we moved out here, it was my older cousin Sara, she was 18. She spent the summer at our house before she went off to college and she showed me all this stuff but you’re the first girl I’ve done anything with since then. She showed me all kinds of neat stuff and I’m gonna show you so you better start taking your vitamins in the morning ‘cause you got a lot of work ahead of you.”\n\nI jumped up and ran to the bathroom real quick and grabbed a little jar of vaseline and came back just as quick. I sat up on the bed and backed up to the headboard. “Com’ere, darlin, I wanna teach you something new.” She crawled over and sat on the bed right in front of me. I put my arms around her and gave her a big warm hug and kissed her deeply for two or three minutes. By that time I was getting hard all over again. “Do you trust me, sweetheart?”\n\n“Yes” she said.\n\n“You’re MY girlfriend, nobody else’s?” I said.\n\n“Just you, Only you, I swear.” She said.\n\n“Okay,” I said, “I wouldn’t want to imagine you doin this with some other guy.” I said. “Turn around and sit with you back to me, love” She spun around and put her back against my chest. I caressed her shoulders, ran my fingers through her long red hair. I reached around and softly massaged her tiny tits and rubbed her slender belly. I whispered in her ears the whole time softly asking her to relax and trust me. That I was never going to hurt her that I thought she was a beautiful young woman and that I was so lucky to be holding her in my arms.\n\nI lifted her up and brought my thighs together a little so that she was sitting up on my lap Instead of the mattress between my legs. I spread her legs as far open as I could so I could reach far down between her thighs unobstructed. I started massaging her pussy with my fingers until her juice ran freely. I’d take her from one side to the other leaning to the left onto one arm while using the right hand to probe deep into her cunt, stimulating her cervical opening and her g-spot. Soon her breath was coming in raggedy gasps and when I’d kiss her, she’d practically attack my face.\n\nBy now everything south of her waistline was a soggy mess. This little girl’s pussy juices flowed like a leaky faucet. I started out just rubbing the slippery liquid around the area of her butthole, little by little pushing the fingertip against the sphincter more each time across. Eventually I started pushing my index finger into her butt up to the second knuckle. Each time I did I’d time it along with a passionate bite on her neck or an extra deep and aggressive kiss. When I switched side the second time moving her to lay on my left arm, I reached over to the nightstand and scooped a large wad of Vaseline into my palm with my right hand and added that to the lubrication that was easing my way into her ass.\n\nSoon I was pushing the whole middle finger up there to the third knuckle and getting two fingers in half way when she finally looked up at me with eyes almost delirious with pleasure and asked me shyly, “Are you gonna put your thing up there?”\n\n“If you’ll let me, I will baby. I don’t want to hurt you but if you relax for me, you might like it sweetie” I whispered to her. “Can we try it, Debbie? I’ll stop if it hurts you, honey. I don’t ever want to hurt you.” She looked up at me demurely and just nodded okay.\n\nBy now all this foreplay had me as hard as a rock so I pulled her up to the middle of my lap and reached under to wipe a good sized dollop of the petroleum jelly around her opening and use the rest to coat my cock well. I supported her above me and centered my dick to her opening. I ran my fingertip in a couple circles while asking her to relax. I gradually increased the weight she put on me till I felt the head ‘pop’ through. “See, baby. Just relax and it’s just like takin a dump. I ain’t much bigger than my finger, sweetie. Just relax, okay? I can feel you clenching up on me. The hardest part is over, sweetheart, just relax and slide down. Can you do that for me, lover?”\n\nShe looked back over her shoulder at me, “Yea, I can do that.” She pushed my hands away from her butt and took her weight onto her fingertips then slowly lowered herself all the way down to the base of my cock. I let her just sit still and get used to it. I felt her sphincter kind of clench and relax, at first uncontrolled. Then, eventually. she got control of it and started to rise up and down again, riding my cock. I spread my legs wide and got deeper under her. I helped her plant her feet solidly under her hips and held her shoulders so she could lean back on me. Soon she was humping strongly on me. I hoped it wasn't hurting her, this was faster than I would have felt comfortable hitting her ass this soon. She was really getting into it. I wrapped my arms around her in a hug and snuggled in her ear, ""You enjoying this, baby? Does it feel good for you?""\n\n""Oh, yea, am I doing it okay for you? I feel good. You were right, it don't hurt. It feels good."" She said, all out of breath.\n\n""Baby, I wanna turn you around, okay? I wanna do you face-to-face. I like lookin into my baby's eyes when I fuck her."" I whispered into her ear.\n\nShe turned her shoulders around to face me with a big smile and a deep look into my eyes , then lifted her left leg up high and over my head, slowly spinning her butt around without lifting her asshole off my cock. She straddled my lap, wrapped her little legs around my back, threw her arms around my neck and kissed me, Hard. I held her tight and laid her back on the mattress. I loved to butt-fuck a girl, missionary style. Plenty of good clitoral stimulation always makes sure she comes as hard as I do. I lay on top of her and long-stroked her for all I was worth, all the while resting plenty of weight on her pubic mound as I rock up and down on her. It's amazing to watch a girl who thought she wouldn't much enjoy this just come like a fire alarm. She started making low, guttural noises, grunting from the diaphram, “oohhh, gawwwd, oohhh, gawwwd.”\n\nI fucked her slowly and steadily, I wasn’t ready to come yet and she was very close. If I speeded up she'd pass out on me and I wanted her here in the moment with me. I stayed on top of her and stroked the hair out of her eyes and talked softly to her, ""Don't come yet baby, stay with me. Does this feel good, Debbie? I bet you never thought you’d like this, did you? Open your eyes, baby, look at me. You have beautiful eyes, Debbie. Aaawww, Debbie, you ass is sooo tight. I’m gonna come soon, baby. I’m gonna come inside your ass, baby. Would you like that, sweetheart?” I kept whispering to her, “Are you gonna come for me baby? Come With me, Debbie. Come With me baby.” I thrust the last four or five times extra hard and extra deep, pulling out all the way then ramming her to the bottom.\n\nShe screamed out loud and dug her fingernails into my back. She locked her ankles together and tried to break my back with her scissor-grip. I wasn’t feeling any pain from any of her abusive treatment. I was pumping out come like it was that foam they pump on a burning airplane. I could feel my cock pulsing and her sphincter doing almost the same thing. She had her teeth clenched and her face buried in the crook of my neck.and her whole body had a grip on me. I just held her quietly and waited for her to relax.\n\nGradually I felt all the strength slowly drain out of her body, slowly turning from a mountain lion with me in a death-grip to a sleeping tabby cat in my arms. “How you doin, Debbie? How’s my baby girl? I wasn’t too rough on you, was I?” I kissed her cheek and her forehead. I waited till my cock completely softened before I reached my hand down to gently pull it from her sensitive opening hoping all that come didn’t drain straight out in a puddle. I extricated myself from her grip and lay gently beside her caressing her belly and brushing long red hair out of her face. She rolled on her side facing me, smiling so peacefully but still hadn’t said a word.\n\n“What, baby? Say something.” I asked.\n\nShe just shook her head no and kissed me softly. She leaned in and put her lips right next to my ear and whispered, “can’t say it yet, it’s too soon, might spoil it.”\n\nI caressed her cheek and looked deep in her green eyes and whispered into her ear, “you figure out when the time is right, I’ll wait for you. Unless I decide to say it myself. Will that spoil things?” \n\nShe whispered back, “might, best be careful. You don’t know what I was gonna say anyhow. Just hold me for a while, okay?”\n\n“Okay, but lie down naked in my bed and there’s a price to pay.” I said.\n\n“Is that all you’re gonna think about today?” she asked.\n\nI told her, “Did you ever wanted something for Christmas that you asked for for months before? When you finally got it, you’d play with it for three days straight. Well, Debbie, that’s what your pretty ass is like for me. You’ve been strutting’ around trying’ to sell it to me for months, years even. Now that I finally got my hands on it, I just wanna play, baby. You’re my most favorite new toy, ever.”\n\n“What’s your favorite part of your new toy, the back door?”\n\n“No, honey, it’s always been your smile, baby. You’ve gotta understand, Debbie, I’m Irish. Us Irish guys, we got a thing for little redheaded girls with green eyes and freckles so you never had a chance.” I told her, laughing.\n\n“Judging by your reaction,” she said, grabbing my rapidly stiffening Johnson, “I can see what you like doing with my smile.”\n\n“Baby, Little Johnny feels that way about every inch of your body. But I’ll admit, he does like to be smiled on.” As I said it, I scooted back on the bed and stacked a couple pillows behind my back. Being laid out like this let me look down on my pretty little child slave and hang my feet off the mattress. She lay down between my legs and, propped up on her elbows and resting her knees on the floor, started sucking my cock like a little girl with a new toy. My little baby needed a touch of practice but it sure felt good. She would try repeatedly to go all the way down on me with my cock head entering her throat. Each time she went past a certain point, she’d gag just a little and tense up.\n\n“Baby Girl, every time something touches that little thing that hangs down in the back of your mouth, you natural reaction is to spit it back up so you don’t choke on something too big to swallow. It’s possible to just ignore that impulse to gag if you know it’s something you’re not gonna choke on. It’s all in your mind. Just tell yourself, I’m gonna touch it and I won’t gag. Eventually you’ll be able to slide me right past it without any reaction.”\n\n“Let me try it,” she said. She wrapped her lips around me and went down real slow. She didn’t gag, but she went down and back up3-4 times with military precision so I reached down and gently felt around her jaw. Her jaw muscles were as tense as steel bands.\n\n“Debbie, come up here and kiss me for a while, sweetheart,” I told her. She crawled up into my arms and kissed me passionately but again I felt her jaw and it was so tense, I had to stop her. “Baby, you have to relax, put your fingers right up here on my neck and feel my muscles when I kiss you. I kissed her easily but explored her lips and tongue for a long time, backing off whenever I felt her pushing too hard. “Baby, if you keep yourself that tense, your jaws will ache. Anything you’re doing with your mouth, if it’s too much work, you’re prob’ly doin it wrong. You feel how my muscles are when I kiss you, I just take it easy and caress you girly parts and use my lips to make sure I’m not using my teeth. I do the same thing when I eat pussy. You should do the same thing when you suck me. Otherwise, you’ll be all sore from this. Now try it again.”\n\nShe scooted down and started licking my cock and kissing my balls and smiling the whole time and relaxing and improvising and you just tell she was enjoying herself so much more. As I watched her kneeling on the floor right at the edge of my bed, lying on her stomach, propped up on her little elbows giving her full attention to my pecker. I saw something she couldn’t see from her angle. Strolling into the room was my German shepherd, Bodhi.\n\nBodhi, short for Bodhisattva, the earthbound embodiment of the helpful spirit of the Buddha, was always curious about sex and fascinated with the smell of my jizz. What he knew and I knew was that a large quantity of my meaty juices was leaking out of both of Little Debbie’s holes.\n\nI reached under my big thighs on either side and said, “Debbie, give me your hands.” She put her hands in mine and I pulled them under my thighs and held them. I said, “Debbie, Lets try this next part with no hands, okay? Do you trust me?” Even with her pretty mouth full, she smiled and nodded. Bodhi’s cold nose was about ¼” away from her ass hole and pussy and I knew he’d want a sample. If I left a DNA sample in my shorts, he would always dig them out. Any second now, get ready for it, I held her hands tightly, “SSSLLUURRRPP” “SLURP” “SLURP” “SLURP” “SLURP”\n\n“WHAT THE FUCK!?!” Her eyes got Really big, She struggled to get her hands free, failing that, she turned her head completely around to see Bodhi hungrily licking the crack of her ass. “STOP THAT! Make him stop that, Oh God he’s got a big tongue. This ain’t right, make him stop. Oh, FUCK, That feels good, what the hell’s he doing?”\n\n“It’s okay, Debbie, he’s just cleaning you up. He can’t resist that smell. He’s not gonna hurt you, baby. His name is Bodhi. He likes licking pussy as much as I do. I’ll make him quit right now if you want or we can let him finish the job.” I said, with a sly grin, knowing just how much work he had in mind.\n\n“Let’s let him finish, okay?” She asked, in a real shy way.\n\n“Okay, honey, but what about you?” I asked, then flexed my groin muscle so my hard dick popped up and bounced off her nose on the way back down.\n\nShe giggled and said, “Tommy was right, you’re a total pervert,” She opened her mouth and swooped on me. She started going up and down easily, hitting bottom without gagging, maintaining eye contact, smiling, and increasingly moaning loudly as Bodhi worked his canine magic. When a girl with your dick planted deeply in her mouth moans real loud, it vibrates clear down in your balls.\n\nI knew damn well what Bodhi would want to do next. From where I sat I could see his long red penis beginning to unsheathe. I didn’t want Debbie to get scratched up so I reached down to the bottom end of the bed where there was a crocheted duvet along the bottom of the bed. I never used the thing, always kicked it off the bed at night but that was how Mom made my bed every day. I pulled the thing up and across Debbie’s back. She looked back and looked up at me, starting to ask “What are you..” I just pushed her head back to my cock and whispered, “don’t talk with your mouth full, baby girl”\n\nBy now Bodhi had snaked his long tongue up her pussy and her asshole and was cleaning up what had run down her thighs. He sniffed and looked up at me. I smiled at him and said “Good boy, Bodhisattva, then I clapped my hands above her back and Bodhi jumped up and planted his two front paws up on either side of her rib cage and started poking with his penis. He was hitting a lot of nothing at first so I quickly used my feet to line his hips up in line with the center of her ass crack. About three more pokes and I could see that he hit his target. Debbie’s eyes got so big, you could have seen them in pitch black darkness.\n\n“WHAT THE FUCK? He’s fucking me! Make him stop!”\n\n“Don’t fight him, baby. Not after you let him go this far. I swear he’s not going to hurt you, Honey. He can sense how I feel about you, baby so he’s got nothing but love for you. I swear he won’t hurt you. Stay with me, Debbie. You okay, baby?”\n\n“Oh, yea, I’m just a little scared, I never done nothin’ like this.” She said, her voice shaky.\n\n“Don’t worry Debbie, he can tell I just made love to you and he just wants to do the same thing. I won’t let him hurt you. Does it feel good, baby girl?”\n\n“Oh God, his dick is soo big, did you teach him to do this?” She said panting and wheezing.\n\n“No sweetheart, he taught me. Now we share everything. What about my share?” I said putting my neglected cock back up to her lips. As much as I love my dog, letting him get a little piece of this bitch was taking all the fun out of my blowjob. Bodhi was giving her a long fast fuck. His penis is only about 1½” thick but a good 9-10” long. She could barely keep up with my cock but as long as she could keep it in her mouth I’d hold her head and do the rest. I started pumping her mouth up and down on my cock at the exact pace Bodhi was hitting her backside. Bodhi and I were both about to fill this bitch up. I could feel my balls tingling and I could see the big knot in Bodhi’s pecker he was trying to shove inside of little Debbie. God I hope he doesn’t get that thing inside her. Twelve hours ago this was a little twelve-year old virgin.\n\nI didn’t have time to warn Debbie as all that come shot out of my cock. With her new skills I could have put it down her throat but I much preferred her to get a mouthful before swallowing. Plus I liked pulling it out and milking the last dollop or so onto her tongue..\n\nWhen she finished me I leaned forward and held her tightly waiting for Bodhi to finish her. She was close to delirious. I turned her head to the side and held her to my chest and brushed all the hair out of her face and eyes, constantly whispering to her, “He’s almost done, baby, then we’ll go sit in the pool for a while and relax, baby. Don’t let him get his knot inside you, sweetie. We’ll push him away after he’s done. I told you he wouldn’t hurt you.”\n\nWith that, Bodhi tensed up, gripped her sides hard with his forepaws and tried hard to get get his big knot into her. He probably would have with her as close to unconscious but I used my feet against his back legs and held him back till he was done shoving. Then, not locked up the way he normally would be, he slid right out and about a half quart of thin, dog-cum ran out of her and he started right in to licking it up. The first time his tongue touched her pussy, she cringed, too sore and sensitive.\n\nI shooed Bodhi away and laid her up on the bed, grabbed her swimsuit and towel and picked her up in my arms. I gently carried her 68 pound frame downstairs and out to the patio."
410,Bad Uncle,"['MF', 'Mg', 'preteen', 'extreme', 'ped', 'nc', 'inc', 'oral', 'alcohol', 'voy']","So I had a drinking party with my brother and his sexy little wife one night knowing my bro didn't drink much and hoping his wife didn't either. After only 3 drinks his wife had a hard time walking and he couldn't even talk right of course I was drinking mostly water not gin like I told them.\n\nBy the time they had 5 drinks, his wife was almost passing out, so I helped him take his great looking bride to the bedroom and asked if he needed help getting her ready for bed, he wasn't walking to well himself, so he said a little help would be great as the room seemed to be spinning.\n\nSo after we got her dress off, I looked back to see my brother passed out on the corner chair. I then thought to myself, why not see what he'd married. I took off her bra and looked at the tag. I could see she was a 32B. Pulling down her panties, I checked again to see that she saved. I was thinking a woman like her should be wearing a thong, not panties like these things, but she wasn't my wife.\n\nI rolled her on to her back and played with her nipples and little and liked the way they got hard so fast. I bet they were at least a half inch long and looked very suckable. I then worked my way down to her very appealing looking shaved pussy.\n\nI spread her legs and ran my fingers up and down her pussy lips and then put 2 fingers in her and finger- fucked her for some time. She was starting to leak pussy juice on my fingers so I pulled them out and went down her. It wasn't long before she was moaning and pushing her hips at me.\n\nThen her hands came down and grabbed me by my hair, pulling me even harder into her pussy as she came flooding my mouth with her sweet married love juice.\n\nAs I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, I wondered if she would remember this because I have shoulder length hair and my brother has his head shaved nearly bald. Well, whatever happens later I wasn't going to miss this opportunity. I climbed on top of her and slid my cock into her slick pussy. I sank in with no problem.\n\nI felt her pussy almost pulling me in. She then mumbled something but wasn't sure what, it sounded like 'give me a baby!' That's when I came to my senses and wondered if they were trying to have more kids I didn't want to knock her up with one mine, so I fucked her till she came again and then pulled out of her warm wonderful haven and came in the palm of my hand. I put her night shirt on and left, leaving my brother passed out in the chair.\n\nOn my way to the den I looked in on my little niece and saw her on her side, near the edge of the bed with her thumb in her mouth. I started thinking, 'I wonder if she would suck my cock the way she's sucking that little thumb of hers. So I went in her room and tried to pull her thumb out of her mouth but she wouldn't let me remove it from her mouth and I didn't want to wake her.\n\nI remember my brother telling me the house could blow up and it wouldn't wake her up, so I pinched her nose and when she opened her mouth I pulled her thumb out. I pulled my pants down and put the tip of my cock at her sweet innocent lips. She went back to sucking, but this time with my cock in her mouth instead of her thumb.\n\nNow I am a normal size guy, and she had about 3 inches of me in her mouth sucking and moving her tongue on my cock head. I was in heaven thinking I should of had my camera with me to take pictures of this my cock in my sister in-law's cunt, me sucking her tits and now my cock in her 6-year-old daughter's mouth being sucked.\n\nWhat a night! I started to move my cock gently in and out of her mouth just a bit and she seemed to like it.\n\nIt wasn't long before I could feel my balls twitching, ready to empty themselves into my niece's wonderful little mouth, so I tried to pull out but she grabbed it with her small hand and held me in her mouth, still sucking me. But I wouldn't have any of that, but the more I pulled against her the harder she sucked.\n\nWell, needless to say I couldn't hold back any longer, it was humanly impossible and I started shooting off in her tiny little mouth, and to my amazement, she started to drink it down. I couldn't believe my good luck, not only did the child suck me off, but to drink my cum as well, was just fantastic. That thought and seeing her lips around my cock, well that made me cum even harder, I started to think my balls were going to come out my dick.\n\nFinally when I started to soften I pinched her nose again and pulled out and her thumb went right back in her mouth again. As I got up and turned to leave I saw my brother standing there watching me. I thought 'that's it, I'm a dead man, he's going to kill me for putting my cock in his little girl's mouth and shooting off in her.\n\nBut he just said she's a great little cocksucker isn't she, and he went on to tell me that he gets her to suck him off when his wife is on the rag.\n\nI could feel my heart start up again, thinking I'm not going to die here or go to jail. My brother just looked at me and said he needed to use the john and walked down the hall like nothing unusual had happened with his brother sticking his cock in his 6-year-old daughter's mouth.\n\n*\n\nThe next morning I didn't know if the shit was going to hit the fan or what, but I got up went into the living room and there was the little girl I had cum in just 5 hours earlier. And there was my sister in-law. My brother walked up behind me put his hand on my shoulder and asked if it would be okay if they could come back at Christmas time because they had such a good time.\n\nI said I would love to have them stay with me again and that I looked forward to it. Looking at that sexy little mouth with a thumb in it being sucked, gave me a hard- on.\n\nThat afternoon as they were getting ready to leave my sister in-law asked me how she'd ended up in her night shirt last night? I looked at her and said that her I and her husband had put it on her.\n\nShe turned blight pink with embarrassment and said, ""But I didn't have anything on underneath. I winked at her and said that by that time her husband had passed out cold.\n\nShe then walked up to me and kissed me on the lips and said, ""I hope you used a rubber because I'm not on the pill right now.\n\nI said I was a gentleman and only put her to bed. She just smiled and said there was dried cum on her legs this morning and she didn't know if it was only hers or someone else's as well.\n\nI can't wait in till they cum for a visit again."
411,Badlands Indian Gang Rape,"['MMMM-f', 'nc', 'Beast', 'bd']","Both of my now rock hard nipples had been pierced when I was twelve. They currently supported a thin gold chain spread between my firm teenage globes, and the chain's yellow metal tips were driven through each erect point! An arousing sensation in my heavy breasts began as they tugged against the chain as they flew apart only to be abruptly slapped back together as the golden strand snapped taught with the galloping motion of the powerful horse beneath me! Gazing down between my swinging globes, I drank in the sight of my tight slightly muscled tanned belly that gave way to my slim loins. A slutty string bikini line ran from high over the flare of my hips downward to a distinct untanned tiny triangle which barely framed my wet, smoothly shaved cunt mound that was now concealed only by a brief, low slug beaded loin cloth! Dissipate my thoughts of the tribe's mission, I simply could not ignore the hot feeling of the cantering horse's spiny back slamming repeatedly into my naked spread young gash under the loincloth! I could sense a building slickness on the animal's coat as I began to involuntarily leak from between my open thighs which were wrapped around the galloping horse's flanks!\n\nMy mind's wondering,however, abruptly ended as I sensed danger! I was approaching a rise framed by a tree line that cut off my view on two sides. My thoughts raced for precious seconds, as the hesitation brought me into the edge of the trees. My worst fears became crushing reality as I herd the bloodcurdling war cry of the Sioux! At once, arrows flew all around me , and two struck my horse just inches from my right thigh! The impact caused the animal to rear and fall to his side. I was flung to the hard ground as two more arrows barely missed my neck and my left breast. I instantly realized I was surrounded as I hit the dusty earth! Dazed and winded, I grabbed for my dagger and tried unsuccessfully to get to my feet. At that very second, three young Sioux braves lunged at me in defiance of my cold blade! Although I caught one arm with the knife, I was quickly overcome! I screamed in horror as I quickly reasoned that they had no intention of killing me now...rather my fifteen year old hard tanned body was to be a plaything for their bloodthirsty lusts!\n\nI defiantly glared at the howling young braves, and now noticed there were a total of seven surrounding me! As I raised myself on my elbows, my huge bikini lined breasts flattened and swayed. My long tanned legs had been flung apart by the fall and now I realized that a hint of my nakedly shaved pussy hole could be seen from under the now torn loin cloth. The beads had separated in several places allowing glimpses of my sharply defined untanned bikini vee only two inches wide at the maximum! Pulling my right leg up and forward in an attempt to scramble, I accidentally revealed it all...cunt lips gaping open between the untanned swatch which continued up around under my hips just barely showing a white bikini strip up the inner crack of my lean muscled ass! I saw the pleasure they took in collectively drinking in the sight of my teenage flesh, and I lay there transfixed as seven sets of eyes played hungrily over my exposed trembling body!\n\nA deep fear of the nature of the spectacle to follow grew in my mind and the thought was too horrible for me to contemplate! The image of the naked young Apache girl's bodies tortured and spread over ant piles raced through my mind! I realized I might count my remaining life in hours, and I was determined to do whatever necessary to prolong it! I stared defiantly at the young braves, none which I felt was over twenty. Their shinny muscled bodies were also clad in warrior loincloths, and I seemed to detect the beginning of movement from behind the brief fabric as they continued to look at my large swaying tits. The next move, however, was theirs, and I new it would come soon!\n\nAt once, two of the closest braves grabbed my trashing limbs and hauled me screaming and twisting over to the tree line. They bound me spread eagle with leather thongs between several closely placed trees. I watched in horror as a Sioux knife went to my hips and deftly slashed the low slung rawhide holding up my loincloth! I lay there total ly naked but for my warpaint and the gold chain pierced between my steadily erecting nipples. One after another I saw the teenage Sioux braves begin to drop their cloths to reveal hardening tubes of meat between their muscled thighs, the average length I guessed was over seven inches! They continued to gaze at my ripe lean bikini lined body as several began to jack off their huge angry cocks. The two small triangular tan patterns over my breasts served to highlight the large brown hardening nipples that capped my flatted swaying breasts .The braves took obvious pleasure in the sight of my lean adolescent loins, fully shaved, spread, gooey, and highly accented thanks to the scanty bikini marked vee outline over my pussy that connected to high slung thin tan lines at my hips!\n\nI instinctively began to struggle against the animal hide bounds around my wrists and slim ankles. I was rewarded only with deep chafing red bruises wherever the straps made violent contact with my tender flesh! My thrashing, however continued to provide a lusty heaving of my upturned young breasts. The steadily more desperate forward thrusting of my teenage hips and thighs only repeatedly served up the sight of my shaved, well masturbated gooey slick cunt to the desperate eyes of the sex hungry braves!\n\nI sensed my assault was long overdue, and I screamed a bloodcurdling howl as the first nude brave mounted me! I guessed he was only about seventeen, but his heavy thick cock was massively erect and his ball sack was rock hard! As I felt his full weight fall on me, the others gathered in a close circle around me to watch the beginning of the gang bang .The warriors began to masturbate their throbbing dick meat only about a foot above the back of the rutting brave trying to ride me! I heard a rhythmic chant begin as the musk of horny men filled my nostrils! The young brave thrust his tongue over my mouth, throat, and tanned knockers as he sought to consume me! His hands played down the length of my slim fifteen year old body as he first paused to grab my firm sweaty tits. The rough kneading of my painted breasts served his own pleasure as much as it thrilled the eyes of the six other savage Sioux braves, who seemed to be entranced by the sight of my helpless struggling! His strong right hand continued to brutally pull at my young heaving tits as his free left hand began the journey downward between our tangled bodies to my involuntarily spread gapping smooth cunt mound!\n\nDispute the horror of the attack, I began to sense the subtle stiring of arousal in a hidden corner of my mind! I felt the brave's hand reach down and cup my protruding hairless cunt mound in his palm, as the teenage lips of my pussy began to swell. An involuntary spasm began deep within my young cervix as my body began to prepare itself to be violently invaded! As his rough fingers played over my box I began to secret pungent streams of clear goo down my birth canal and out to the waiting outer mouth of my cunt. The sticky lube slicked both my teenage cuntmeat and his probing middle finger as he began to frig me in front of his friends!\n\nMy struggling continued as I sought in vein to free my loins from his relentless touch. My resistance, it seemed, only served to further ignite his lust as he firmly thrust home his long middle finger deep within the scalding inner recess of my pussy! I emitted an involuntary moan from the depth of my throat as I was overcome with a wave of spine tingling heat! My teenage gash became a smelly swamp contracting to imprison his thrusting digit. Now well past his second knuckle, his probing finger moved inside me in circular motion as he stirred the bubbling hot goo my cervix blew down! My arousal was now plainly visible to the glaring braves as they glimpsed my now painfully erect inch long brown nipple tips as goose pimples formed all over my hard arouslas. My breathing became more shallow and rapid as my young body began a sensual upward hip roll timed to meet the deepest reach of his finger probe! First one...then two...and finely three long fingers were stabbed into me as preparation for his huge veiny throbbing meat that was now being rubbed into my tanned upper left thigh by his pumping hips! The rhythm of his deepest frig matched the top of his dick stroke which reached up to my string bikini hip line. The relentless friction on the bottom of his rock hard dick was rapidly being lubricated by the ample precum ooze discharging from his pulsing pisshole. My left upper thigh crevice became sticky as juices from both of us painted my bare swollen mound! My head rolled backwards as I monetarily closed my brown eyes to the rape scene to savor the mounting sensations in my loins!\n\nThe sound of wet flesh slapping inches from my ears brought me quickly back to reality as my eyes opened to see the engorged dicks of the other six braves being wetly fisted above me! I quickly realized my first fuck would be for the visual simulation of the chanting savage Sioux warriors watching the seventeen year old get me off! I knew now that my beautiful young face and long dark hair would become the chosen receptacle for six scalding loads of spunk my performance would coax from their writhing bodies!\n\nAt the height of one of my upward hip thrusts I felt the brave jam inwards to the hilt and then quickly remove his three compressed fingers from my wide open cunt mouth. His immediate shift towards the center of my hips rubbed his huge throbbing meat across my soaked clit and runny cunt mouth. He humped his swollen eight inches up and down through the middle of my dripping pussy crack as my slim hips pushed upward to meet him! I knew I was about to be entered, and prayed he'd pull out before he shot! My ripe teenage body had only finished it's period eight suns ago and I knew I was highly fertile!!\n\nA second raced past as I felt the massive swollen cock head press forward to replace his fingers inside me! My slick gapping cunt mouth hung open to his thrust as I felt his huge glistening head push inside my body. His increasing precum leakage left a gooey white trail dripping from between my bound straining thighs and down into the entrance to my womb!\n\nHe seemed to hesitate for an instant as he entered me as if he was about to find my cherry. He could not know I had lost it five moons ago in an spectacle in my tribe's camp! There I had mounted the smooth polished totem pole nearly four feet long that teenage Apache squaws used to bust open their young cunts in their fourteenth year! I had repeatedly thrust downward sucking in nearly a foot of the massively wide post to rip open my virgin cherry! I continued to pump through the pain and brought myself to several violent orgasms on the gooey wood for the entertainment of the lusting eyes of the chanting tribe! I had ungulated my tanned young hips down another several inches and danced impaled on the post! I had wantonly masturbated my large tits and received as reward the hot shooting loads of several nearby young braves my exhibition had driven crazy with lust! Since then, I had repeatedly serviced several chiefs and many young renegade braves. I had also warmed the tents of scores of beautiful Apache bitches and savagely fucked them with huge polished wooden hip slung dildos! My gash was, in short, ready for hot action from either brave or squaw! Flashing back, I rolled my bound nakedly spread hips upward to inhale several more inches of his throbbing dick meat!\n\nMy head again fell backwards as the enraged Sioux warrior began to assault my pussy the way he had undoubtedly done to the now lifeless village girls! His scalding meat slab touched bottom as his eight inches propelled his swollen head and pisshole inward to kiss the bottom of my ripe cervix! The contact was electric as I closed my brown eyes and screamed out in Apache for him to stop! I could now feel the slapping motion as his superheated dick plunged again and again until his swollen ball sack loudly smacked the wet underside of my straining young bikini tanned ass! All around me I heard an accelerating wet fisting of the six huge cocks above my face and body! I sensed that my screams only sexually charged the Sioux even more, as they rapidly approached their first fiery climaxes!\n\nI sensed the end was nearly here as I distinctly felt a swelling of the veiny girth that was pounding my teenage womb! I felt the sloshing in his scum bags as they roughly licked the underside of my squirming ass. Disregarding the swelling meat all around my head, I began to scream to him not to shot off even as my own battered cunt began to involuntarily spasm around his manhood! My head thrust from side to side as my long dark hair fanned out into the air on both sides of me! Sobbing, I begged him in Apache ...""OH GOD, PLEASE STOP, YOU'VE GOT TO PULL OUT...I'M TOO RIPE...I'LL DO ANYTHING JUST DON'T DROP YOUR SPUNK WAD IN ME...AHHH...AHHH...AHHHH..IT'S SOOO DEEP...SOOO GOOD...SOOO BIGGG...GIVE IT TO ME...YES...YESSS...YESSSSS....AHHH...AHHH..AHEEE...GIVE IT... TIL YOUR GONNA SHOOT...AH...AAHHHH... THEN RIP IT OUT AND I'LL BLOW YOU TIL YOUR HOT SPUNK IS ALL OVER MY MOUTH AND TITS...I'LL EAT YOUR SPERM, JUST DON'T BLOW OFF IN MY WOMB...I CAN'T HAVE A SIOUX BABY...I CAN'T!...I CAN'T!!!...AHHH...AHHH...AHHHHHH ...!!! I WANT SIOUX DICK BUT,OH GOD, DON'T FORCE ME TO TAKE THE RENAGADE SPERM LOADS!!!...\n\nI prayed he understood and would heed me as I felt him lift himself upward off my sweaty tits and back on his extended forearms. I gazed up to see a look of final violent lust on his desperate face as his move only served to jam his pulsing cock even deeper into my churning cunt hole. By moving back he also exposed my hard heaving painted breasts and my beautiful face to the unrestricted access of the six pounding dicks just above me! As a final insult, he reached his left hand to the gold chain jangling between my slapping tits and pulled back on it as he would a bridle on a horse! Pain shot through my now distended tanned knockers as the nipples reached the limit of stretch and my tips stood nearly straight out from my bucking chest! A scream of terror rolled from my open horrified mouth! As the sound left my throat, my gapping wide oral cavity provided an irresistible depository for the scalding hot wads of the first two braves. Their dicks exploded as I gazed wide eyed at the spewing pissholes! I saw rope after runny rope flung from above as a nearly simultaneous cascade of hot sperm flew at my face and chest from all sides! Burning wads struck my hard nipples and clinched face with a vengeance as the howling Sioux braves raped my flesh. The combined discharge of six young verile warriors entered my dark hair, nose, eyes, cheeks, throat, shoulders, tit globes and nipples as they painted me in their smelly white goo!\n\nThe motions of the brave still raping inside me thrust my tits wetly together as a river of runny jism flowed between my bikini tanned cleavage down my heaving belly to finally pool around my slapping shaved pubic bone! Sperm continued to fly hitting both of us in an uncontrollable sea of white that served to slicken the rape coupling even more! He continued to yank on my gold nipple chain to counterbalance his sloppy hip thrust which now emitted a audible sucking sound as our hip flesh joined in counterpoint. I reeked of spunk and my hair and eye makeup was plastered down in runny pools! Every hard pull on my nipple chain caused me to painfully arch my bound back and shoulders upward towards the braves to prevent them from ripping my nipples apart! Through my pain I was suddenly again conscious of the expanding dick of my rapist as he unexpectedly thrust the full length of his cock into my deepest recess as his nuts jammed wetly into the gapping open lower portion of my cunt mouth. His prick head exploded and a howl left his chest! I screamed in Apache through my sperm coated lips ""GOD NO, DON'T DO IT...PULL IT OUT NOW...YOU'LL KNOCK ME UP YOU PIG...I CAN'T TAKE YOUR HOT LOAD NOW!!!...PLEASE NO...PLEASSSEEE NOOOOOOO...I CAN'T HAVE YOUR SIOUX BABY!!!...STOP...STOP... EHHHHH...EHHHH...OH FUCK...YOUR PISSHOLE IS BELCHING THE SPUNK INTO MY CERVIX!!!....GOD STOP, PULL IT OUT QUICK BEFORE I'M COATED!...I FEEL YOU BLOWING THE WHOLE WAD INTO ME, YOU SHIT!...OH GOD, OH GOD YES BUT IT FEELS SOOO GOOD!..SOOO HOT...SOOOO FUCKING GOOEY!!!...OH...OHHH... AHHH ...YOU'R FORCING ME..AHHHH..TO TAKE IT!!!...FINISH ME OFF YOU SIOUX BASTARD!...MAKE ME CUMM...MAKE ME CUMM...YES...YES... YESSS ...AHHHHHH... I'M BLOWING MY SQUAW LOAD ALL OVER YOUR SPURTING DICK!...RAM THAT PISSHOLE UP ME ...FORCE ME!!...MAKE ME TAKE IT!!!...MAKE ME TAKE YOUR PISSHOLE!!!...SHOOT IT TO ME!!! ...DEEPER!...DEEPER!... AHH...AHHHH... YESSSSS!...FORCE MEEEEEE... EMPTY YOUR BALLS...PUKE OUT A SIZZLING SPERM LOAD!!...DO IT IN MY YOUNG APACHE WOMB!...DO IT DEEP!!!...DO IT NOW!!! ...UM... UMMMM ... AHHH...AH..GIVE IT...AHHH...YES..YES..YESSS..BLOW A SIOUX SPUNK LOAD UP ME NOW!!!...GOD YES, I WANT YOUR HUNGRY SIOUX SPERM!!! ...UMMMM...UMMMM.. YES...MORE ...SPUNK ME!...SPUNK MEEEE!!!...ALL OF IT...FLOOD ME FUCKER!!!... .....UMMMM...GO...GO...GO... NOW...NOW... SHOOT... SHOOT YOU PIG!!!... SHOOOTTTT!!!....AHH...AHHH... YESSSSSS .... YESSSSSSS...FEED MY THURSTY GASH HOT RENAGADE SPERM!! ..DUMP THE GOO IN ME!!!...AAAHHHHHH..""\n\nWith that his shooting pisshole frenched the waiting open mouth of my hot Indian cervix as it spit ropes of runny baby juice into the heart of my womanhood! I thrust my nakedly shaved gash high upward and held still to receive his squirting load. My abused cunthole hung tightly around his swollen belching dick meat as he got off! My slit was a hot clinging mouth swallowing his renegade spunk! I was nothing more than a runny human jizzbag for these savage Sioux pigs to relieve themselves in! I felt the last of his scalding scum shoot up me . Thousands of his superheated sperm were released and swam up my birth canal to find and attack my eager hot Apache eggs! My deep brown eyes closed as I sobbed and tears flowed from the corners of my goo covered eyelids. I knew that these renegade butchers had truly defiled my exquisite teenage body as I was forced to take the unwanted Sioux life that was shot up inside me!\n\nI had no time to think however as the first young brave torn out of me and rolled off. He left a gooey trail of milky white sperm all between my ass cheeks and then leaked more over my lean upper thighs as he dismounted! The loss of his body weight caused me to go all limp. I began to drift when Oh God, no...I felt the second erect huge Indian pole enter my runny Apache cunt as the next enraged warrior claimed my violated teenage body! His dick filled my void as he to grabbed my tit chain and his cock began a sloppy ride through the runny sea of his friend's swimming sperm! I knew now my abused cunt would take all seven dicks as each would want to coat my guts with his hungry spunk in this horrifying gang bang! Which one, I wondered, would make me pregnant?...\n\nWith that I began to scream, as a strong warrior hand slapped me twice to return me to sobbing silence as his swelling cock raped my gooey box! My second hot sperm load was only seconds away! I pumped upwards to meet his thrusts so as to finish him off fast! He became more savage and violent as he repeatedly slapped me as we fucked! I began again to scream as he answered my cries by blowing his overheated teenage scum into me. My screaming had again aroused my Sioux captors as he began to beat me harder. My eyes became fogged as I passed out as he continued to rape up my bikini tanned hips...\n\nMoments or hours...they were all the same to me as my mind was thrust back to consciousness! My eyes opened slightly and then flung saucer wide as I realized to my terror I was still being savagely fucked, but by a different brave!! How many had been serviced by my lean unconscious body I couldn't tell, but the grotesque river of sperm discharging from my swollen gash served as witness to multiple rape! The young braves were taking turns relieving themselves in their fifteen year old Apache sex slave and my continuing helpless performance was keeping their young dicks hard and their scumbags full! As I gazed to the ground around me trying to avoid the eyes of the young brave fucking on me, I was shocked and fascinated to see two of the young Sioux braves locked hotly on the grassy ground in a sixty nine! Apparently the visual thrill of my ongoing rape drove them to get relief even before their next turn at my runny Apache teenage cunt! As I watched I saw the two boys turned mouth to hip as their loincloths were draw back to allow the other full access of his naked throbbing cockmeat! Both dicks glistened with saliva as they hungrily deep throated each other.\n\nTheir hands moved expertly on each other's loins as one hand wetly fisted the hot tube up and down the huge length to meet the clinging lips. The opposite hands firmly rubbed the other's ball sack so as to coax out another precious spunk load! I heard the moaning from each young throat as they swallow the other's thrashing dickmeat repeatedly until nose flatted against tanned male pubic mound! I saw the involuntary backwards head jerk of the younger brave, about fourteen I guessed, as the other howled and shot his savage spunk load into the warm recesses of the young boy's throat! Judging by the younger brave's rejection, this may have been his first try at blowing off another man! His partner grabbed the young head violently as he would not be denied the pleasure of unloading in the boy's warm mouth. As he held the boys long Sioux hair, he opened his legs upward and outward and repeatedly violently rammed his shooting pisshole down deep the younger boy's mouth, who could be heard screaming around the thick eight inch long dick! The older boy rode the face of the younger as he would the back of a horse to assure maximum penetration. As he shot, still sucking on the other's own cockmeat, he eyes met my over the short distance...I knew he was even more impassioned by the thought that a beautiful young fifteen year old Apache sex slave was drinking in the bazaar spectacle! As he finished shooting, he pulled his glistening spent cock from the adolescent mouth it had just raped. I watched in rising sexual frenzy even as I was being again raped by the next desperate dick that again plunged into my helpless bound body. To complete his show for me, he frantically went to work on the younger boy's straining dick to pleasure the hot meat now deeply embedded down his own throat! His hands pulled on the young braves pumping cock as he rhythmically blew him. I was thrilled to hear him cry out in my native Apache... ""shoot your load down my hot throat...ummm ...ummm....uummm...that's it, the Apache squaw knows I want it!!...watch me bitch while I bring him off!!!...that's it... ummm...ummm...ummm...oh yes!! ...ummm...ummm...see me...ummm...ahhhh....yes... ummm....want it bitch???... yesssss...give me your runny spunk right down my throat...you'll get his next load...this one's mine!!!...ummm...ummm....ummm...give it to me Whitecloud... yes...yesss...ahhhhh!!!..\n\nWith that the young brave screamed out and blew his superheated nuts off into the waiting mouth of the other brave. I watched his tight young ass cheeks tense and repeatedly drive the spurting dick down the older boy's mouth. I moaned as I saw the braves throat bob as he drank the ropy load into his wanting stomach. As a final thrill, the brave pulled his mouth off the spurting fuck tool and painted his face with runny globs!! The sight was too much as I moaned and shot my own pussy load all over the thrashing raping cock now blowing off inside me! My bikini tanned hips and upper thighs were again awash in runny smelly spunk that hung from between my rope spread young thighs!\n\nThe brave's savagery now took on a whole new dimension as I herd the whinny of a nearby Sioux Indian pony! It was calico white and tan with a long main and tail. I watched in utter disbelief as one of the young rutting braves led the animal over opposite my bound position. He moved the huge beast close to me as I thrashed in terror in my bounds! My wide open brown eyes were involuntarily drawn to the long throbbing pole of black meat that bounced between the rear legs of the monster! I smelled a strange sex like smell emanating from the stallion's loins as in supreme horror I realized they had the most bazaar plan to sacrifice my sweaty teenage loins to this giant! I began to shriek in terror and cry as the braves gathered in to witness the spectacle! The horse, positioned to my left, was prodded closer by one of the Sioux as another brave to my right violently grabbed my head and thrust it toward the huge smelly horse cock! My screams heightened, as I felt the brave's palm repeatedly slapping my tanned sperm caked face to shock me into silence! As my wails subsided, the lustful Sioux swine snapped my head to the left and forced open my jaws to the maximum! I thrashed my bound hips and felt the leather around my wrists cut into my tender flesh as I revolted against what now seemed my inescapable fate to blow this beast's huge horse dick for the amusement of the seven barbaric Sioux warriors! As his friend stroked up and down the massive animal dick I watched in perverse fascination as a gooey clear discharge began from the head of the gigantic swollen black horse cock! The brave's hand job was having immediate effect as the beast began to repeatedly whinny as his rear legs danced back and forth urgently in the prairie dust. On one of the upward strokes the Sioux began to guide the shiny tip closer and closer to my gapping teenage mouth! The brave holding my head thrust my face to the left and now only inches separated my wet young lips from the pulsing black head! The Sioux warrior's lust was evident by his rapid shallow breaths I felt close to my right ear as he moved his head in close. He craved the voyeuristic thrill of witnessing every juicy detail of the impending oral coupling! Again pinching open painfully my gapping jaws he slowly and firmly forced my rounded young mouth to the slimy ebony meat tube as I began again to scream! With one final push my ovaled lips fastened around the swollen throbbing four inch wide horse dick as my scream was muffled by the impaling animal flesh savagely entering my throat!\n\nI moaned in terror as I began to gag as my mouth made an involuntary attempt to reject the huge slab! Saliva and horse goo mingled inside my mouth as I retched with the pungent taste of horse! I cloaked in horror as I realized I had no control on how deep the massive horse meat would be served down my throat! My screeching continued around the savage cock which had the incredible effect of sending arousing oral vibrations up the throbbing shaft all the way to his distant massive swinging ball sack! My chest rose and heaved desperately as I violently drew in sharp rapid breaths through my nose as the beast began a discernible back and forth thrust over my jammed tongue. My huge bikini lined breasts heaved and slapped together as the violent blow job continued! To my further shock I felt the free hand of the brave holding my mouth now trying to pry open the clinched palm of my bound right hand. My eyes were locked on the impaling pole and I could not see the naked brave thrusting his spread thighs over my now open pulsing palm. His hips quickly dropped down to deposit his huge bloated ball sack and lower dick shaft directly into my bound right hand! Instantly I complied, as my small palm closed over his ball meat to give him a vigorous hand job! I fisted his shaft rapidly thanks to the pre cum ooze freely leaking from the barbaric Sioux rapist.. He began to moan and chant as his upward thrust through my squeezing palm was in perfect rhythm to the horse's driving monster organ pumping through my stretched bruised lips! I knew the breast was loosing control as he tried several times to rear up. I sensed the certainty of my impending death if the braves could not continue to restrain the calico as he sought his release anyway possible! My survival depended on my ability to quickly blow off this huge horse. I wished the ball sack in my squeezing hand was the horse's, as I could speed it's climax!\n\nAgain and again, in and out the pulsating four inch wide three foot long horse cock entered my desperate throat. At it's deepest thrust I felt the pisshole jam past my tonsils as the black head lounged nine inches down my sucking mouth! My swollen tongue played wetly around the lower flesh just behind the spot that the head met the shaft. I felt the giant meat swell still larger as it became almost impossible to breath! My head bobbed back and forth in the brave's hands as I preyed my teenage mouth would now get the animal off! I heard a moan as the brave to my right stiffened and thrust his wet tongue in my ear, sending orgasmic flashes throughout my overheated fifteen year old body! My spread pussy spasmed as I actually came as I felt the first of the scalding hot sperm shoot from his dick into my tightly clinched hand. As I crested my huge breasts thrust upwards as the nipples reached rock hard for the sky!\n\nAnd then I felt it! ...The horse whinnied violently as the pulsing black dick head exploded deep within my dark starving squaw throat! At once massive disgusting wads of milky mucusy horse spunk was shot hotly down my throat into my heaving belly! I felt the warm spunk hit the pit of my stomach as the remaining portions of the milky jizz blew out of my nose and around my gooey lip seal on the huge shaft. My brown eyes were saucer wide as I gazed transfixed on the horse's heaving pumping jizz bag as I watched it force wad after wad down the black two foot long meat span between it's pulsating ball sack and the glistening edge of my hungry lips! A second after I saw the bag pulse I was rewarded with a fresh scalding squirt as I drank down the nauseating spunk like a thirsty squaw in the desert! Again and again it delivered, as his incredible load capable of knocking up a huge mare became mine! My hungry squaw mouth could not contain the onslaught as massive runny streams fell from around my clinched mouth down to my neck and finally to cling in greyish white sticky ropes from the bulging tips of my heaving painfully erect silver dollar sized nipples! A pool of jism developed in the small of my neck that was then flung in all directions over my upper shoulders, my long dark hair, and jiggling tanlined tits below! My brown eyes ran with horse spunk as I was momentarily forced to close them! The pumping torrent continued as my stomach filled over and backed up. As the horse stopped shooting and began to pull out, my stomach gave way and I retched and vomited long gooey ropes of coagulated horse sperm up through my now gapping empty mouth. Again and again my gut spasmed as I puked out huge rivers of forced fed animal jizz which now blew out my mouth and nose to shower my bikini tanned tits and my spread lower loins! Long lines of mucusy white spunk ran down my flat stretched belly and flowed between my bound spread thighs. The burning sperm coated and kissed my gapping wide shaved cunt lips and mixed with the near dozen loads of warrior spunk the Sioux pigs had knocked me up with! I wreathed and slid in my bounds in the sea of jizz deposited in me by both man and animal. I never dreamed of being balled like this!! The horror of the savage gang bang overcame me as I screamed and again pasted out into the darkness!\n\ncomments or suggestion to pulsar1042@aol.com"
412,Bahama Affair,"['MF', 'wife', 'intr']","Well a few months went by and my wife wasn't exactually a string been but she lost the weight she said and a little extra, as did Renee also, but she fell a few pounds short, but her husband, kind harted as he was agreed to let her go anyway for the effort.\n\nAfter the girls checked into their hotel, they unpacked their clothes, hanging dresses in the closet, putting bras, panties, panty- hose, and sleeping atire into the draws anong the other clothes they packed. They took a shower and dressed for there first night out. Almost the second they walked into the local night club they were swamped by the Island men, mostly trying to get them to buy drugs, some just came on to them boldly asking them to bed. they walked around a few minutes looking for a place to sit, still being harrassed by the obnoxious men. All of a sudden these 2 guys walked up to them telling the guys to leave these ladies alone, and asked them back to there table, the girls greashaslly accepted thanking them. Once back at the table one of the guys, Doug, said, they really should not go anywere alone, especially at night without an escort, due to the drugs and how they look for single ladies. Renee, who is much more out spoken than Susan stated, that they were, married. Don, the other guy said, without your husbands here, which he assumed because if they were, they would have been with them, your still single ladies. The girls agreed saying it might be fun being with someone, and seeing the sights. With some other talk, Doug and Don also were married, and were construction workers working son the Island for a few months, and only had time after work at 3:30 and weekends to themselfs. After some dancing the guys asked them out to dinner and dancing for the next night which was Sunday, the girls gladly accepted.\n\nSunday, the girls, like they said they would a few months before put on there bikini's and hit the beach for some sun. after words, they did some shopping and other things wondering what these guys were like and some girl talk about them. Later that evening the girls bathed, and dressed for there night out, then met Doug and Don in the lobby, and all left for dinner. There was not much talk during dinner but much after all loosen downing 3 bottles of wine, then the guys asked if the ladies wanted to go dancing, naturally they did, so after they digested and finished the last bottle of wine, Doug asked for the check. Susan reached in her purse and tried to hand Doug some $$$ to help pay for her expencive dinner, Doug pushed her hand away saying he didn't want it, that he was treating, and off they went. They took a cab to the club, the guys paying the fare again, and spent the next few hours dancing, talking, a little hugging and kissing and drinking. Sometime during the night Renee told Susan she was going back to Don's hotel and asked if she wanted to go, Susan, not wanting really to be left alone for the night agreed. Another cab ride took the girls to their hotel, and a short elevator ride to the floor, all 4 walked down the very quiet hallway and stopped as Don inserted a key in the lock, opening the door, and walked in with Renee, Susan looked at Doug walking to the next room wondering where he was going, Don looked at her saying his room is next door. Susan followed him into the room and closed the door, Doug then offered her some wine opening a new bottle and pouring some into a glass. After a few glasses she was knew he had other things in mind and wasn't about to comply with any of them, kissing was one thing, but anything else was out of the question. Doug suggested moving to the bed where it would be more comfortable. Susan agreed kicking off her heels and laying down, tugging on her semi short skirt, Doug remarked as he layed on the bed next to her, you can take anything else off you like, I won't mind, Susan in return remarked, I don't think so, I'm married, remember. Doug replied back, first kissing her neck, then whispered in her ear, so am I, but that doesn't me from having a little fun, then made his way to her lips. As they continued kissing, mixing their tongues in each others mouths Don began to slid his hand up her side to the beginning of her breast, then cupped his hand over her mound and gently began to squeeze sliding his thumb over her growing nipple. Susan in turn pushed his hand away, while Don, not yet ready to throw in the towle, moved his hand this time up her stomach and began to unbotton her blouse, Susan once again moved his hand, then pulled away from his lips telling him, If he didn't want her to leave, then stop. Doug agreed to stop and resumed his kissing, but, still convinced he would have his way, began to slid his hand up her leg and under her dress to her pussy which was well hidden in panties and stockings. Susan pushed him away and got up from the bed quite angry telling him she was leaving, then put hn her heels and picked up her purse and walked out of his room. Susan walked down the hall to the door Renee had entered earlier and was ready to knock when she heard noises comming from inside the closed door, putting her ear on the wood she could hear faint sounds of moaning and a squeeking sound as if someone was jumping up and down on the bed. Not jumping to conclusion, she left.\n\nLater that night when Renee returned to her hotel, Susan was up watching TV, she asked what happend to her, when I went to Dougs room to see if you were ready to go, Doug said you left a few hours ago. Susan sat for a minute, not saying anything, then got up from the bed and turned off the TV, then looked back at Renee, who was pulling over her head part of her teddy top, and said to her, did you sleep with him. Renee turned to Susan, putting a clean pair of panties, remarked, what? Susan then said, did you have sex with him, Renee jumped into her bed and replied, sure did and God did he have a good tongue and everything else. Susan then confessed that she heard them through the door on her way home, and asked what she did. Renee proceeded telling her, first they started kissing on the bed, then Don began feeling her and placed her hand on his cock, after a little feeling each other he suggested her getting a little more confortable, she agreed but only if he did also, and undressed, leaving on only her panties, then continued there hot kissing sesson for awile, she then moved down and started kissing and licking his already stiff cock, while Don attempted to play with her furry crotch. He then manovered her on top of him 69 and spread her panty crotch and licked her to orgasm, after, he moved her off and layed her on the bed and made love to her also till he orgasmed, also making love with her 2 more times before she left.\n\nRenee inturn asked Susan what she and Doug did, Susan said, just kissed, he is a good kisser, Renee replied amazed, didn't he come on to you. Susan said, he sure did, his hands were all over me and up my skirt, but I told him to stop or I'll leave, and that's when I went home. Renee then said, are you crazy girl, why not? Susan looked at her not beleiving she's saying this to her and said, I'm married remember, or did you forget. Renee remarked back, husbands nothin, there not here paying for out dinners and night's out on the town, Don and Doug are, and do you think these guys are going to spend money on us and not expect anything in return. Susan then said, no but I'm not going to be any guys whore. Renee started to laught, trying to convince her saying, that doesn't make you a whore, just loosen up a bit and have some fun. Susan layed quiet for a few minutes then said, are you going to tell Bob, Renee said, are you nuts, then Susan said what if he ask's you if you met anyone, Renee replied, he won't, and if he did, I'll tell him the truth, no!\n\nThe next day, the girls did the usuall, hit the beach and went shopping, back to the beach then returned to the room. Later that evening the phone rang, it was Don, telling Renee that they were working a little later that day, but wanted to know if they wanted to go out after, Renee talked to Susan and agreed to meet them at 6:00 in the lobby. Having some time on there hands now, the girls took their time bathing, seperatly, and getting dressed and putting on their make up, then went out for dinner. Susan and Renee met the guys on time in the lobby of the hotel, and left to the club.\n\nNot long after, Renee found Susan and Doug and told her that she was going with Don back to his hotel and asked if she wanted to go. Susan looked at Doug thinking what Renee was saying to her the night before and said ok, and as before, all piled into the cab to the hotel got the elevator and walked down the quiet hallway, each pairing off into there rooms,\n\nAs before, Doug offered Susan some wine, handing it to her as she sat on the edge of the bed with her legs crossed neatly over the other. Susan took the cup and swallowed it down in one gulp holding it up for another then another. Doug said to her, slow down, or I'll be carrying you back to your hotel, Susan replied, kicking her heels off, maybe I don't want to go home tonight. Doug looked at her not questioning the answer of this woman, but cautiously asked what she ment by that. Susan looked at Doug and noticed a buldge growing in his pants, then got up, moving over and hugged him, pushing her crotch into his buldge, and said, I'm sure you can think of something, then began kissing his lips. His hands were now on her ass, moving her slowely towards the bed, finaly laying her down. Doug broke the kissing and stood there looking at her. Susan in turn was looking at him trying to overcome her nerviousness of what she was about to do and get a little courage, finaly she spoke, and said in a somewhat low and sexy voice, take your clothes off. Doug didn't need to be asked twice and wasted no time in undressing, Susan on the other hand still somewhat shy, layed there and watched him, then got the shock of her life as she staired at him in amazment, his cock was not that of a human being, she had never seen anything that big in her life, then became a little startled at the thought of him putting that thing in her. She claimed his cock was at least 9 or 10 inches and somewhere around 2 inches thick. As guilt she was feeling from the prospects of having sex with another man somewhat faded as she layed on the bed proped on her elbo stairing at this man's anatomy, and thought to herself that It still wsan't too late to back out, then the courious side said, It might just be fun at that, one time can't hurt. She then began to undress, first by reaching behind and pulling the tie of her wrap dress, opening it from the front and letting it fall off her shoulders and tosed it aside, then reached for the front clip of her bra and opened and removed it, then slid her hands over her chest cupping her breasts, moving down her stomach. Her thumb's wiggled into the waist band of her panty hoes, pushing the nylon down past her hips and off one leg at a time. Last but not least, she arched her hips and slid her bikini panties down and off her legs exposing her clean shavin pussy.\n\nDoug moved to the bed sitting off the side and leaned down to Susan first kissing and feeling the soft skin of her breasts, then moved his lips down sucking and licking each nipple of her tit one at a time, then kissed his way down her stomach to her smoothe pubic mound. Susan's legs sprang open letting his hand slid up and down over her smoothe pussy, slipping his middle finger between her lips sliding over her slit and darting in and out of her wet wet hole, then placed his tongue on her clit sending pleasures through her whole body. Susan in turn, had his hudge cock in her hand licking and sucking the head, then as his tongue moved faster and faster on her clit, her lips surrounded his cock taking as much as she could in her mouth while jerking him off. Doug manovered Susan on top of him with great ease, into a true 69 position. Susan was first to orgasm as Doug's tongue flicked her clit madly then exploaded bucking her cunt into his face. Susan, after taking a short erotic break, resumed sucking his awesome pole, bringing him shortly after to climax, filling her mouth with globs and globs of thick wipped cream like gooey cum that more like spit out of his cock. Susan swallowed as much of the enourmious amount of cum that flooded her mouth as she could. Unable to swallow all, Susan pulled her mouth off his still orgasming cock, smearing globs of cum all over her face and lips, She than moved off fingering the thick goo that stuck on her face, licking her fingers, then her lips, telling him he tasted very good, then picked up her panties and headed for the bathroom to clean up.\n\nSusan returned wearing her somewhat see-thru black bikini panties and sat down at the table and picked up a freshly poured glass of wine first sipping then licking the edges saying, Ummmmmmmmm I hope theres more where that came from, Doug remarded first saying, you are one hot WOMAN, then said, the nights young. Susan replied, God, I can't wait!\n\nAfter some small talk and a little pussy rubbing (on Susans part) she said, spreading her legs for him to see, God, I am so wet, I'm soaking my panties. Doug moved down between her legs to get a better look, and began rubbing his thumb on the wet spot of her panties, saying, yep, you sure are wet, we'll just have to do something about that. Susan, well aware of what is about to happen next looked at Doug and said, I sure hope you can?\n\nDoug said, lifting Susan from the seat, we'll just have to see what we can do, moving her over to the bed. Susan layed on the bed in antisipation of not knowing and wondering how his cock would feel like inside of her while Doug moved on top laying on her pressing his cock aginst her pussy still covered by her panties. Susan being very turned on by that type of forplay said to Doug, FUCK ME, I want to feel you inside of me NOW. Doug procceded in sliding down between her legs kissing her pussy then reached up and pulled down her panties and removed them, then first licked her cunt and clit then moved up on her poking his hudge cock head at her hole. Susan reached down and helped guid his cock in her hole, with him easing in and out covering his shaft with her juices spreading her open to the max and more. The pain for her was incredable but, subsided somewhat as he eased into her more and more till the whole shaft was in her. Doug then began humping her slow at first then faster and faster as he could see the pleasure he was giving her. She then felt as his cock began to swell inside her that he was about to orgasm, and with him moaning he arched deep into her and climaxed, filling her cunt with his thick globs of cum. Doug remained on top with his cock still in her for only a few minutes after he orgasmed, then moved off sitting at the bottom of the bed looking at her streached pussy hole that was now starting to uuz the thick white sticky fluid he'd just filled her with, then remarked,Ummm Ummm. Susan looked at him, reached down feeling and fingering globs of cum over her pussy and clit, pfewww, God that was great! but now, I'm more wet now than before we started, and continued fingering herself saying she could cum in 2 seconds, Doug replied, go for it, I love to a woman play with herself. Susan proceeded, commanding him to put his finger in her ass, which he did, first by inserting 2 fingers in her cum filled hole, gathering the slimy goo, then eased one finger in her ass leaving the other in her hole, then she climaxed, holding back as much as she could a few minutes after. Susan sat up and leaned down taking Doug's cock in her hand and kissed the head then went down on it as far as she could tasting the mixture of cum and cunt juice, then got up and went to the bathroom and filled up the tub with nice hot water and took a long bath. After her bath, time being late she jumped into the bed pulling the covers up and said, comming. Doug slid into the bed laying next to Susan putting his arm around her and fell a sleep holding her breast in his hand.\n\nThe next morning when Susan awoke, there was a note laying on the pillow where he had been sleeping, telling her how much fun he had with her the night before, and how most girls are turned off by the size of his cock and other stuff, then said in the note, how he hopes they can get together again that night. Susan giggled to herself then got out of bed picking up her clothes and started to dress thinking about what she did last night and thinking if she wanted to do it again. She checked the time and noticed it was about 8:00 am and thought to herself, Renee must be wondering where she was, then left the room and headed back to her hotel. When she arrived the room was empty, so she decided to first make a pot of coffee and change as if she spent the night there. Renee walked in about a half hour/ fourty-five minutes later apoligizing to Susan for not calling and telling her that she was staying with Don for the night, and asked her not to be mad at her, next time she'll call. Well Susan, not able to keep a secerate, broke down and said to Renee, Oh well, would'ent have made any difference if you called or not. Renee inquired why not? Susan replied, no one would have been here to take the call, I also spent the night with Doug. Renee shocked at the news said, Oh my God, I can't believe it, Mrs. goody goody did it with Doug, finaly! then said, looking at her, You, did do it with him, didn't you? Susan looked at Renee with a proud look and sound of a great accoumplishment and said, sure I did, what do you think we did all night, play cards. Renee then said to Susan, you've got to tell all about it. Susan procceded in telling Renee about the whole night and about the size of his cock and how much it hurt as he entered her for love making along with the amount of cum this man had. Renee was istatic, that a woman such as Susan should have someone that was hung that well, and remarked how she wished she could have had him.\n\nLater that night the phone rang, It was one of the guys saying they were going to work late tonight and probably woulden't see them till tomorrow, so the girls were on their own. Moving along, skipping the boring parts, The next day the girls got up and dressed then went out for breakfest, when they returned, they both slipped into there bikinis(hardly the word for a garment with such a lack of material), suddenly the phone rang, it was Don, wanting to know what they were doing today, Renee said they were getting ready to go to the beach for awile, then asked what they were doing home from work. Don said, since they worked all that overtime last night they decided to take the day off and finaly get to see them in there bikinis that they've been bragging about so. It then was decided that the girls would wait for the guys. Shortly a little later the guys arrived at the hotel and all walked out to the beach. The two paired off for there own swimming and sunning for awile(Susan and Doug and Renee and Don) and met up later on. Don asked Renee if she wanted something to drink from the bar, as did Doug to Susan, then took off. Renee looked at Susan and said, Don's got the hots for you, you know. Susan being somewhat flattered said, what makes you say that, Renee replied just the way he looks at you, and from the comments he made,talking to him a little while ago, Susan started to blush saying, I guess you told him all about me and Doug, Renee replied, the guys work together he told me about it, anyway, I was wondering, that is if you don't mind, Susan broke in saying, you want to fuck him hua, Renee replied,something like that, We were thinking more like swapping tonight, but, if you don't want to, that's all right. Susan said, we? who's we? Renee replied, well, me, Doug and Don, thought it just might be fun. Susan thought a few minutes then said, you mean It was your idea and you want to swap tonight, RIGHT, well if that's what you really want, be my guest! but remember one thing, don't come back to me later and blame me for you being sore, Doug's got the biggest dick guy I've ever seen. Renee replied, Yea, It's also the only dick you've ever seen, I'll take my chances anyway.\n\nDoug and Don walked back to where the girls were laying, showing off their sexy bodies, sat down and handed them there drinks. Susan notice Renee looking at Don and at his crotch, then she whispered something to him, the two got up, Don saying see you guys tonight, and left. Susan watched as they walked off the beach, thinking to herself, what a treat she's in for then turned to Doug and asked if he wanted to back to the room, Don looked at her laying there, staring at her errect nipples protruding out from the her top, then moved down to the very thin piece of material hugging snug against her shaved crotch, said, sure whenever your ready. Susan stood up gathering all her stuff and said, I'm ready!\n\nAfter they got in the room, Susan dropped her stuff in the bathroom and returned to where Dan was waiting, walking over to him in somewhat of a sexy fastion, saying in a low sexy voice, what would you like to do. Don pulled her to him and started kissing her, moving his hands over her back then dropped down to her ass gently squeezing then moved his hand to her crotch rubbing it up and down pushing his finger between her cunt lips through the thin material. They managed to retreat to the bed and layed down and resumed kissing, this time Don's attencion was on her firm breasts, feeling and pinching her hard nipples, Susan reached behind her neck and untied the bow of her top and removed it with Don's help, He immiditially began sucking and nibbiling on each of her nipples. His hand then dropped to her crotch, parting her legs moving his fingers over the snug material that molded against her pussy, He then slid down and pulled open the ties on both sides of her bikini panties moving aside the material, then darted his head to her moist pussy licking the whole slit, darting his tongue inside her hot wet hole then to her clit. Susan layed there with her legs spread to the max holding his head moaning and enjoying her oral treat, but knowing at the rate his tongue was going, she'd cum in no time at all (she enjoys mutual orgasm most) she pulled his head from her pussy and I want to cum with you, and with that he removed his bathing suit and moved up on her pointing his cock at her hole, and without resistance slipped it in. Susan in turn moved her hand down and began fingering her clit. As their lovemaking continued, each moaning at their own pace of their approching orgasm. Susan's finger moved faster and faster on her clit as she felt the familer extra hardness and swelling of the cock inside her, and knew he was about to cum, Then about a few seconds later as her own stimulation hit it's peek her legs clinched tightly around his back she exploaded as the same time he thrusted deep into her groaning, feeling the hot pumping squirts of cum fill her. Susan remarked as he lay on her easing his cock in and out of her cum filled slimy cunt, that was great! Then asked him to get up because the cum was dripping out of her hole and down her ass wetting the bed.\n\nLater that night Renee and Doug returned to the hotel room where Susan and Don were watching TV, they all sat around awile trying to figure out what they were going to do that night. Renee said, she really isn't into going out tonight just getting something to eat and sit in and take it easy or something, Susan agreed saying that's a good idea. The girls changed and all went to dinner. When they returned to the room, the big question was, what do you want to do? After sitting around a bit drinking a few beers and with nothing much on TV, Renee suggested playing some poker. Everyone agreed and sat down at the table. After a while Renee remarked that the game was beginning to get somewhat boring, since of course, being they were'nt playing for money or anything, only for fun, then said, since were all adults here, and we all had the opertunity to get to know each other, let's play something a little more fun, like strip poker. Both guys jumped at the idea, Renee looked at Susan and just said, Susan? She replied, sure, deal the cards!\n\nThe rules were set, that the winner(s) get first pick of whatever he/she wants to do with whoever, first, and the game started. The game went on with everyone loosing something, clothes were piled up on the floor, then, finaly, it came down to the last hand, the cards were handed out and everyone picked them up, looked and discarded the ones they didn't want, then new cards were given. Susan was the first to lay the cards on the table, 2 pair, then Renee, 1 pair then Doug, 3 of a kind and Don, 1 pair, higher than Renee. Renee said, Oh well, what nasty task do you have in store for us nice girls. Doug said, Ummm, let me think for a sec, then said ok, need to console with my partner and whispered back and forth, then whispered something to Renee, saying, what do you think, Renee replied, I'll try. When Susan noticed the guys getting dressed, she inquired, where are they going, Don said to get some more beer, we'll be right back. Renee then moved over to the bed calling Susan over saying she had something to talk to her about. She, still in her bikini style panties walked to the bed and sat down, then said to Renee, what are you up to this time? Renee looked at her and said, Susan, we've been friends for a long time, right, and we'd both do anything for each other, right, then said, well I want you to help me with something that I was thinking of doing for a long time and since it was a Request, I figured it was as good time as any, I want you to help me shave my hair, after seeing you, It looks kinda sexy. Both girls went to the bathroom, Renee removed her panties and sat on the seat while susan turned on the hot water and got the razor and cream, and began carefully shaving Renee's pussy until it was as soft as her's. Renee cleaned up and both returned to the bed, Renee looking down between her spread legs feeling her soft muff saying, God it feels so soft, then sliding her finger between her lips began fingering her clit, while looking at Susan, she then leaned over and gave her a kiss. The girls sat on the bed for a few seconds stairing at each other, then Renee moved to Susan again giving her another kiss, after words saying , God your sexy, then pulled her finger from her pussy and placed it to Susan's lips, Then after sucking off the sweet juices from her finger Susan said, is what I think is going to happen, going to happen? Renee replied, only if you want it to, then leaned over this time giving her a long tongue to tongue kiss. As they kissed, there hands were all over feeling each other's bodies, Renee's hand now inside Susan's panties darting in and out of her wet hole sliding her finger over her slit to her clit. Susan reached to Renee's cunt applying the same pleasures being received by herself, Renee then broke off and positioned herself on top of Susan 69. Both women procceeded licking and pleasing each other in a way they'd want themselfs to be pleased, Susan being the first to orgasm followed shortly after by Renee. Renee looked up to see their nude week long lovers walking to the bed and asked how long have they been standing there, Don said, long enough to see you ladies have your self's one hell of a good time. As Doug sat down, Renee grabbed his hudge cock and began jerking it off and licking the drops from the head dick, then said, did you enjoy it, Doug replied, you bet, Renee then said, well if you enjoyed that you'll enjoy this and planted her lips around his hudge shaft and sucked him to a mouth filling orgasm with globs of cum dripping out of both sides of her lips on to her tits. Susan on the other hand was being fucked doggie with Don filling her cunt with his hot cum. After a quick clean up by both girls and a short rest Doug led Susan to the bed and entered her doggie (she loves that position the most) stabbing his big cock at her wet hole once again splitting her cunt hole wide open while Don positioned himself in front of her to suck his cock. Susan immidiatly accepted his cock in her mouth closing her lips around his shaft sliding up and down on it. Susan enjoying her duel pleasures pulled her mouth off his cock occasionally for a series of erotic moaning while her lover humped her from behind. Renee in return, offered assistance everytime Susan mouth pulled off her lovers cock, also helping in jerking him off in her (Susan's) mouth, till he urupted spilling his cum in her mouth, Renee quickly passed his cock back and forth from Susan's mouth to hers getting a taste of his cum. Doug, by this time had just filled her twat with his thick hot cream and was watching as the girls licked Don clean. Susan feeling the jizz dripping from her now over filled hole made a dash to the bathroom. She returned only to see her girlfriend squirming and loudly moaning on top of Don with her legs spread as wide as she could , doing 69 with Don, stuffing as much of his cock in her mouth as she could, as he licked her to orgasm. As her climax triggered a tingle in my wife's snatch she moved to the bed and as Renee rolled off enjoying the end of her erotic bliss Susan positioned herself on top on Don 69 saying, your not finished yet! grabbing his semi hard cock taking it into her mouth while he licked her also to a heavenly bliss. With everyone being fully sexually satified, and time being late the guys dressed while Susan slipped into one of her teddies, Renee just layed on the bed nude.\n\nThursday, the girls slept longer than usual, recovering from the previous night's activity. As Susan stood up from the bed she commented feeling the crotch of her snug hugging teddie, Oh my God I'm soaked! then snikered saying, I got myself in all kinds of trouble the last time I said that. Remee replied, yea but ya loved every second of it didn't you. Susan replied, Fuck'en right, and I'd say it again to, then stated that she needed to take a bath. After Susan finished bathing she returned wearing only her black bikini panties and said it's all yours. The girls dressed and went to get something to eat. While sitting and drinking their coffee they talked about the usual girl stuff, like what they thought about these guys and how good lovers they were, then Susan said she wants to do something different tonight. Renee looked at her and said, boy, for someone who didn't want sex with anyone but her husband, you've gotten awfully kinky, what could you do different than you haven't already done. Susan replied, something in an XXX movie I want to try, refusing to tell her anymore, she said, lets go shopping!\n\nLater that night, the girls dressed to meet the guys for dinner, Susan wearing a sexy somewhat short skirt, blouse and under things she bought earlier, Renee picked out a short halter dress. After dinner they returned to the room, and poured some drinks. After not such a long time later, Renee said, well Sue, when are you gonna tell us your big plans. One of the guys said, what plans, Renee remarked, Susan told me she wanted to do something that she saw on an xxx movie. One of the guys said to Susan, well, what are these plans of yours. Susan turning red replied, why did you have to open your big mouth Renee, this is so embarrassing. Don moved to the bed where Susan was streached out and began running his fingers up and down her leg saying, is this embarrassing, she replied no, he then moved up under her skirt to the garter snap holding up her black stockings, asking if this was embarrassing, she replied, a little, he then moved to the band of her G-string panties saying how about now, she replied yes, he then slid his hand inside the tiny G's covering her crotch and over her bold pubic area pushing her legs apart slightly, then said as his finger moved between her cunt lips dipping in and out of her hole sliding over her clit,now, she mumbled in between the erotic darts, yes, he replied NO, she gasped NO, NO as burst after burst of pleasure shot through her body. He then said withdrawing his hand from under her skirt, now what is it you want to try. She sat up on the bed fixing her skirt and said ok, I'll tell ya. In this one movie, this girl was with 2 guys at once on the bed, and as I never in my whole life ever dreamed of myself ever doing anything like that, always wondered what it would be like, a girlish fantasy anyway. anyway, the girl sat on the one guy and the other guy did it in her rear at the same time, then the movie showed a close up of both going in her at the same time, and since this is our last night together, I thought maybe you could make a girlish fantasy come true.\n\nDon, who was now laying next to Susan said, anything to make the ladie happy I always say, and proceeded removing his pants and under ware, then said I'm all yours. Susan moved around kneeling between his legs and bent down first taking his cock into her mouth for a few minutes making his cock harder than it already was than sat up reaching up her skirt and pulled her G-string panties down and off. Than positioning her legs on either side of him holding his cock and guiding it to her cunt hole easing herself on. After a few short minutes Dan was entirly inside her, Susan laying on his chest kissing him as his cock slid easily in and out of her. Doug,who was already undressed and receiving a blow job from Renee while watching said I guess I'm up now letting his cock slip from her mouth and walked to the bed and positioned himself behind Susans poking his moist cock at her tight ass hole. After a few unsuccessfull attemps to enter he asked if she had any lub or something. Susan asked Renee to get the bottle of Jonsons baby oil from her makeup case, she did and handed it to Doug. She could feel some of the oil run down the crack of her ass as he poured it over her hole, then felt as he incerted the tip into her hole squeezing the oil down the passage. Doug then placed the head of his cock at her rear hole slowly easing it in. Susan, enjoying the massave pussy entry from Don let out a gasping OhhhhhOwllllll as his cock slipped in her ass hole spreading it open. Her moannsing quickly became that of pure pleasure as her hand moved to her cunt fingering her clit moaning, demanding them to fuck her harder, moaning God don't stop, I'm gona cum, FUCK ME HARDER, trying herself to prolong orgasm as long as she could. Doug exploaded, shooting load after load of jiz in her ass, Susan then lost control feeling herself being filled by his hot juice started bucking, screaming OhhhhhhhhhYesssssssss yes MORE, fill me, fill both holes with your hot cum, then let loose with a shrilling panting climax that lasted long enough to feel as Don's hot thick load began to pump deep into her other hole. A few seconds after, she rolled of plopping on the bed cupping her drenched holes, still somewhat panting as her climax seemed linger for several minutes after, commenting between pants, God that was terrific, you guys were Grrreat!. She, feeling that ever familiar feeling of sperm running out of not only one hole now but both got up capturing the sticky thick goo in her hand dashed to the bathroom.\n\nWhen Susan returned from the bathroom she saw Renee laying on the bed still dressed but with her dress pushed up and her legs spread wide open with her panties hanging from one leg being eaten out by Doug while at the same time sucking Don's cock. Being fully dressed herself for the exception of her panties, she moved to the bed and began feeling Doug's hard cock as he licked and fingered Renee to orgasm. Susan then picked up the bottle of oil from the floor and sat on the other bed, then proceeded in first removing her blouse then bra, un-zipped her skirt and wiggled out of it, leaving on just her garters and stockings and heels then poured some in the palm of her hand then layed back and began rubbing the oil all over her tits. She looked at Doug as she rubbed the oil over her chest squeezing her tits, Ummmmmm what I woulden't do for a nice hard cock between my tits right now. It didn't take him very long to get the message and was soon over to where My wife was and positioned himself over her chest placing his cock in the valley of her breasts while she squeezed her tits together. He began sliding his cock back and forth, trapped between her oily tits, then all of a sudden he grabbed his cock jerking it off aimed at her open mouth and let loose wade after wade of milky white cum that landed all over her face, some in her hair and some in her open mouth. Susan's tongue darted out trying to catch the flying streams that shot from his cock, swallowing the shots of cum that were lucky enough to land in her mouth or on her tongue and licking the globs that fell on her lips, then began to finger the fluid that hit other areas of her face scooping it up with her finger and licking it off till there was none left to lick, then darted her lips to his cock licking off whatever was left, then layed back on the pillow running her fingers over the slime on her lips saying only, Ummmmmmm good to the last drop. Susan's trip to the bathroom was cut short by Renee, saying, no way girl, It's mine this time. Susan looked down and noticed a glob of cum sliding down from the side of her leg and said to her, problem, Renee replied, no,(jokenly) I just have a fuckin flood inside me thats all. My wife then settled for the kitchen sink to do her cleaning up.\n\nAfter somewhat of an extended break and a bottle or two of wine Susan was ready to go another round. She was laying on her side, with her head proped on her hand while her leg was bent resting her foot on the knee of her other leg fingering her clit. Don slid next to her from behind and was rubbing his large hard cock on her pussy poking the head at her moist hole. Susan swung her leg over him spreading herself even wider slipping his cock in her hole with her fingers and returned fingering herself and cumming a short time after (as she usually cums first) panting and ramming her cunt on his cock. Don on the other hand kept up a steady pace humping into her, he then began feeling her tits and squeezing, pinching her nipples. His hand then moved down to her cunt and began fingering her clit bringing her shortly to yet another orgasm, then came himself, pumping his hot thick globs of cum deep into her cunt. Renee and Doug were on the other bed, Doug fucking her brains out doggie. The night then came to a close, and the girls gave their kisses to the guys bye, taking home with them only the memories of a fun week and cum filled pussies."
413,Bahamas Vacation,['M+F wife-sharing'],"I saw her flirting and laughing with the guy, and I was getting so turned on. He was definitely interested in my wife; she received the most attention in the class. They were getting very close in the pool.\n\nSo after the afternoon at the pool we went to lunch and I kept bringing up the pool and who great they'd looked playing around together, and she kept down playing it and changing the subject.\n\nLater that evening we went out for an evening of dining and dancing. While dancing she told me that she had received a massage from the young black instructor. She had to have felt the big bump rising in my pants. She told that she'd called him told him that she was married, but he had still asked her for a date.\n\nSo I excitedly asked if she took had taken him up on his offer. But she said she'd told him no.\n\nThe air in my balloon quickly fell out. So anyway we continued to drink and dance, and have a good time. We got home about 1:30am and of course started to have sex and I quickly brought up the topic. She amused me a little and stopped. I asked what was wrong, and she got up went to her purse and gave me a piece of paper with a name and number on it that I knew was his.\n\nShe came back on top, looking a bit unsure, but as we made love I could see she was getting more and more into it. I asked if she would call, but she wasn't sure about it yet. We finished sex, went to sleep, woke up and did the pool thing again. This time they acted, as they knew each other, more flirting and contact than before. When we got back to the room without me mentioning it she said she was ready to meet with him - I almost came on myself.\n\nSo she called his room and they set up a date to go to a nightclub. I thought it was just going to be sex, but she said she'd be more comfortable like this. I picked out the sexiest outfit I could, a light, short sundress, hi heels and the sexiest lingerie she had, of course a thong. She was hesitant to wear it, but you know she did. She met him downstairs without me, I stayed at the resort for a while, but couldn't sit still so I got dressed and went to the club.\n\nWhen I got there she was one of the only girls on the dance floor, and she was the sexiest girl in the place, I had no idea she could move like that. These guys were all over her, and she loved it. She had no idea I was there and was having a great time. She had to dance with 15 guys all night. I just stood on a balcony and watched with a hardon. Finally when the place closed she left with her date and went back to the hotel, I waited and went back also. When I got back I went to the pool figuring she would be in the room. But when I got there I saw from afar that there was a couple in the Jacuzzi. Hoping it was them I snuck up and saw that it was.\n\nI had a great view, and could here everything, I could see their clothes on the ground next to them, they were laughing and kissing for about 20 minutes, but no sex, I was harder than shit. Stroking it and trying to be quiet. When suddenly he stood up with what had to be a ten-inch hardon. He put it right in her face and she knew exactly what to do with it. She could always swallow all my cock, but when I saw how much of his she could take, I squirted all over the place. I continued to watch as she sucked his cock and balls for a good 15 minutes. She was loving it, moaning like she was being fucked. Then he pulled her up turned her around and stuck it in her without a condom. I heard her ask if he had one on, but she quickly forgot.\n\nI was hard again in seconds. He fucked from behind like a maniac, she made so much noise that I'm surprised the whole resort didn't wake up, and I know I'm not the only one who saw this. He took it out ready to cum, and to my surprise she turned around and took it all in her face and mouth sucking it for about 5 minutes after he came. When they were done they laughed and joked some more.\n\nI ran to the room and pretended to be asleep. When she got in I asked if she had fun, and she said ""loads."" The next morning our sex was great, she told all the details as I replayed them in my head, hearing her version of the story turned me on just as much as seeing it. It gets hotter and better every time. I kept pressing the issue of me watching her in our room, but she was unsure. She had no idea I saw the first episode.\n\nShe seemed as though she was afraid for me to watch, probably because of the size of his cock. She said no for a while, everyday after this I would watch the aerobics from my balcony and stroke it. Finally the night before we left, after refusing to let me watch, she said she had a surprise for me. When I asked what it was, she said room service would bring it up. When the doorbell rang I opened the door, and it was him. He was a nice guy; he shook my hand and told me how lucky I was. When I turned around my wife was standing there naked. My dick got hard faster than I could have imagined. As I dimmed the lights he walked over and they started to kiss like they knew each other.\n\nShe was like a lady I've never seen. She laid him on the bed, put her cheek on his stomach looked me in the eye and sucked his dick. He held her head and moaned, as did she. With one hand on his balls and one on his cock she sucked his cock like she was an artist. After it was hard and wet enough she surprised me by sitting on it and fitting it all into her tight white pussy. She kept turning around to look at me as if she was excited just to have me watch. They fucked in every position and she watched me the whole time except when her eyes were rolled back in her head.\n\nWhen he came I came for the 3rd time. He lay on his back and she put it in her mouth, watched me and as he sighed for relief she swallowed it all, sucked it clean, and went in the shower. Before she got out I had walked him out, we thanked each other and never met again.\n\nWhen we got back home during our first night of sex she told me she fucked a total of 5 times that week but was afraid to tell me. Once again I came instantly.\n\nUntil this day she still has the piece of paper with his number on it...."
414,Bailey's First Date,"['MF', 'gb', 'nc']","Gordon Jump as station manager, Mr. Arthur Carlson\n\nJan Smithers as shy, demure Bailey Quarters, commercial programmer\n\nLoni Anderson as receptionist for WKRP\n\nHoward Hesseman as Dr. Johnny Fever, daytime DJ for WKRP\n\nTim Reid as Venus Flytrap, night time DJ for WKRP\n\nRichard Sanders as Les Nesman, inept news director for WKRP\n\nFrank Bonner as Herb Tarlek, head of advertisement for WKRP\n\n\n\n Bailey's First Date with Johnny by David Oberman d_oberman@hotmail.com Part One\n\nBailey Quarters, WKRP's shy twenty-four-year-old researcher, couldn't believe what she had just done. She brazenly, if not shyly, walked into the studio and asked Johnny Fever if he would go out with her. Sure it was only for a Bogart movie, but for her, it was something nice girls just didn't do. And it didn't seem to bother her that he was old enough to be her own father.\n\nJohnny didn't see anything wrong with it. He still didn't realize the crush the tall, overly shy, brunette had on him. As far as he was concerned, it would just be two friends going out together to see a movie.\n\nBailey was overjoyed. She immediately went to talk to the radio station's receptionist, Jennifer Marlowe. Jennifer was a stunningly beautiful blonde bombshell, who somehow managed to keep her job while doing very little work. Yet somehow she managed to keep the station functioning very efficiently. Her ample cleavage left little to the imagination of anyone visiting the station. She was constantly being propositioned by Herb Tarlek, the station's advertisement director, which she controlled with ease.\n\n""Jennifer?"" Bailey asked her voluptuous friend. ""Have you ever asked a man out before?""\n\n""Of course not,"" Jennifer responded with absolute certainty.\n\n""Well,"" Bailey continued giggling like a teenager. ""I just did, and he said yes.""\n\n""Really,"" Jennifer smiled back, happy for her shy friend. ""Anybody I know?""\n\n""No,"" Bailey started. ""Well yes.""\n\n""Is it somebody in the station?"" Jennifer continued prying.\n\n""Well, yes he works here,"" the shy woman confided. ""He's so... wow! So nice. So gentle.""\n\nLes Nesman, the station's incompetent, but lovable, news reporter walks in at this time and overhears the two women's conversation.\n\n""With long blond hair,"" Bailey continues, ignoring the presence of the little man. ""And such a... a nice tight ass.""\n\nLes blushes profusely misconstruing the description as being Jennifer and that the two women were talking about going out together for sex.\n\n""You'r... you're both sick!"" He blurts out towards Bailey, flustered.\n\nAnd he walks out quickly from the reception area. Both women look at him in shocked disbelief, but know full well that he is very strange most of the time anyway. They ignored his outburst and continued on with their discussion.\n\nMeanwhile, back inside the studio booth, Johnny receives a phone call from a past girlfriend. When she asks him out on a date that same evening he accepts, completely forgetting about his previous commitment to Bailey.\n\nAfter his shift, he chats with Andy in the bullpen. He goes on and on about how hot this woman was. How that, for two years that they lived together, she gave him the best sex that he had ever experienced. And that out of nowhere here she was in Cincinnati and calling him up out of the blue to rekindle their romance.\n\n""So, Andy,"" Johnny starts asking. ""Can you spot me a few bucks?""\n\n""Can't do Johnny,"" Andy responds to his request.\n\n""Johnny, Johnny,"" Herb, listening in, throws in his own advice. ""You have to know how to treat a woman right if you expect to get anything out of a relationship. To really win over a woman you have to take her to a nice place. But whatever you do. DO NOT TAKE HER TO YOUR PLACE.""\n\n""Why not?"" Johnny asks the polyester salesman.\n\n""Because Johnny,"" Herb answers him. ""You're place is a dump. You have to impress her with good taste. A good meal with nice soft, romantic music.""\n\nBy now, both Andy and Johnny are captivated by Herb's apparent expertise. Which is surprising by itself considering how sleazy he usually acts.\n\n""Okay, okay,"" Andy asks. ""What do you do next?""\n\n""You get them drunk of course,"" Herb responds and turns back to his work on his desk.\n\nJust then, Johnny's friend and fellow Deejay, Venus Flytrap walks into the bullpen for his night shift on the air. Johnny walks up to him and is just about to start a conversation.\n\n""Venus,"" he starts off. ""My man.""\n\n""No,"" Venus says flatly.\n\n""What, no?"" Johnny responds. ""I haven't asked anything yet.""\n\n""No money,"" Venus says.\n\n""Oh c'mon Venus,"" John begs. ""I got a hot date tonight with the hottest woman on this continent. All I need is for you to spot me a twenty, that's all.""\n\n""Sorry Johnny,"" Venus repeats again. ""No can do.""\n\nDesperate, Johnny goes from one staff member t the next for some pity cash for his night out with Bailey with no luck. In desperation he goes out to the lobby for his last chance, Jennifer.\n\n""Jennifer,"" he starts. ""Would you ever consider loaning some money to some guy?""\n\n""Never,"" she answers bluntly. ""Men give to me. I never give to them. It would set a bad precedent.""\n\n""Of course,"" Johnny concedes. ""Was just asking because I have this date tonight with a girl, but I'm flat broke.""\n\nJennifer smiles as she realizes that Johnny was asking the money for his date with Bailey that night. Not knowing that he had completely forgotten about that date and set up another with his old girlfriend Buffy. So in her ignorance of his change of plans she offers Johnny the use of her apartment.\n\n""Really?"" Johnny asks surprised. ""Won't you, like be needing it?""\n\n""Not tonight Johnny,"" she answers him. ""I'll be going out for dinner in Washington.""\n\n""Is that like Washington D.C.?"" Johnny asks.\n\n""Yes, Johnny,"" she tells him. ""Men do that for me.""\n\n""I bet they do,"" he answers back.\n\n""Now you have a good time tonight with your date,"" she tells him as she hands her keys in his hands.\n\n\n\n\n\nPart Two\n\nThat evening, Bailey waited patiently for Johnny to come pick her up for their date.\n\nUnfortunately, unbeknownst to her Johnny was already in Jennifer's apartment with Buffy. Who's intention was to sue him for palimony, but that isn't important for this story.\n\nOutside the studio, a saddened Bailey looked longingly out the window in the hopes that Johnny would show up. Turning around she entered the radio studio and sat next to Venus Flytrap, the black night DJ for WKRP.\n\n""Have you seen Johnny tonight Venus?"" She asked him.\n\n""No,"" he answers honestly. ""No, I haven't Bailey.""\n\n""We were supposed to go out tonight you know,"" she whimpered.\n\n""Oh yeah,"" he said back to her. ""That's good.""\n\n""But he hasn't shown up yet.""\n\n""When were you supposed to meet him?"" Venus asked.\n\n""Oh, about eight o'clock,"" she answered him.\n\n""Uh, Bailey,"" Venus looked over to the wall clock. ""Its... like almost ten now.""\n\n""Uh, I know,"" she answered shyly. ""You don't think he had an accident or something do you?""\n\nJust then the studio phone rings and Venus answers it. It's Johnny on the other side and he is in a state of panic. Venus tries to follow the ramblings of his DJ pal. From what he could decipher someone was trying to sue him for something or other.\n\n""Ok, ok Johnny,"" he tried to calm his friend down. ""Calm down. I'll be off in about thirty minutes and be right over. Where are you anyway?"" There is a pause as he listens to Johnny's directions. ""You at Jennifer's apartment? How did you manage that? No, never mind. I'll be there soon. Hold on.""\n\nBailey was listening to the one sided conversation and began to worry. She was sure that Johnny was hurt or something.\n\n""Is Johnny all right?"" She asked Venus.\n\n""Oh, yeah he's all right,"" Venus answers the worried girl. ""He just got into some trouble with some woman.""\n\nBailey was hurt by that revelation. But being her own sweet self, she still wanted to help Johnny in his hour of need. So she volunteered to accompany Venus to Johnny's aid. By the time that they were preparing to leave the radio station Andy Travis and Mr. Carlson had joined them.\n\nTwenty minutes later they finally arrived at Jennifer's penthouse apartment. Her door chimes rang out in a music box theme. When Johnny opened the door and let them in, they were all amazed at how extravagantly their receptionist lived in.\n\n""Uh, Mr. Carlson,"" Bailey asked her boss. ""Just how much does Jennifer get paid?""\n\n""Uh, oh, ruff,"" the flustered man mumbled. ""I... I can't talk about that Bailey.""\n\nthen, facing Bailey, Johnny came to the sudden realization of what he had done to his beautiful co-worker this night.\n\n""We,"" he said apologetically. ""We were supposed to go out tonight weren't we? Gee, I'm sorry Bailey.""\n\n""Oh it's ok Johnny,"" the compliant brunette told him. ""You probably had other things on your mind.""\n\n""No, no,"" he told her. ""It's not okay. You deserved better from me.""\n\n""Uh, guys,"" Andy interjected. ""Don't we have something bigger to take care of here?""\n\n""Oh yeah, right,"" Johnny snapped back to reality. ""Well, it's this old girlfriend of mine. Well, for some unknown reason she thinks I'm loaded and wants to sue me for palimony.""\n\n""Gee Johnny,"" Andy responded as he looked around the exorbitant surroundings. ""Where did she come to this delusion?""\n\n""Well, if you must know"" Johnny told him. ""She dumped that news when we got here.""\n\n""Uh-uh,"" Andy responded. ""So she thinks that all of this is yours, right.""\n\nMeanwhile, Venus was pacing around Jennifer's apartment. Like everybody else in the radio station, he too had fantasized about what her life style was like. And like all the male staff of WKRP, they wondered what her bedroom might look like.\n\nOh fuck this guys,"" Venus blurted out. ""I just gotta see Jennifer's bedroom.""\n\nBailey blushed profusely at Venus' outburst. Such comments were never meant for her shy disposition. And with his statement, Venus rushed down the hallway towards the main bedroom.\n\nAndy and Mr. Carlson just looked at each other for a few minutes, then as if in mental contact with each other they rushed down the hall following Venus.\n\nThat left Johnny and Bailey alone in the livingroom. Bailey's head was lowered because of her shyness. Johnny could see the hurt in her eyes and approached her to give her a hug.\n\n""Gee Bailey,"" Johnny whispered in her hear. ""I'm really sorry about all this.""\n\n""Oh it's all right, Johnny,"" she said weakly.\n\n""No its not,"" he said apologetically. ""I never meant to hurt you.""\n\n""Yeah well what's done is done,"" she blurted out angrily.\n\nHer furious outburst made Johnny realize just how badly he had hurt the beautiful Bailey Quarters. Looking at her all American girl looks. He suddenly saw how truly beautiful she was. For the first time he took note of her slim and well proportioned body. Of her pert and firm tits. But better yet, he could see that she wasn't wearing a bra, yet her tits remained firm.\n\n'Man,' Johnny thought to himself. 'Bailey was ready to do it with me and I spoiled it all for Buffy.'\n\nThis is when Johnny came up with a solution on how to make it up to Bailey. In his free-sex lifestyle of the sixties, he pulled the tall brunette along and headed for Jennifer's bedroom where all the others had gathered.\n\n""Wha... what are you doing Johnny?"" Bailey was stunned by his action. ""Where... where do you thinkg you're taking me?""\n\n""Relax Bailey,"" Johnny told her. ""I'm gonna make up for my mess right now.""\n\nWhen they reached Jennifer's bedroom, both were stunned frozen into silence. There before them, their three friends were busily stroking their hard cocks in the receptionist panties. Shy Bailey just turned around, covering her eyes from the lewd sight.\n\n""Uhm, guys,"" Johnny coughed. ""Would you mind stopping what you're doing.""\n\nLike deers caught in the headlight of a car, Venus, Andy and Mr. Carlson froze with their panty covered cocks in hand. Mr. Carlson blushed a deep red at being caught by a woman with his cock out, especially Bailey. In all of his life, only his wife had ever seen it exposed. He also turned his back to the two at the door and tried furtively to zip his pants back up. Unfortunately, his cock was too stiff to shove back in.\n\n""Oh Gee,"" Mr. Carlson would blurt looking back nervously. ""Oh Gee Bailey. I'm so sorry you had to see me like this.""\n\nAndy and Venus just stood there, not moving at all. And not making any effort to hide their exposed genitals to their shy co-worker, Bailey. In fact, Venus was proudly strutting his twelve inch cock in anticipation of her facing them again.\n\n\n\n\n\n Part Three\n\n""Uh guys,"" Johnny coughed to get their attention. ""Would you mind stepping out. Me and Bailey have some talking to do.""\n\n""Why didn't you talk out in the livingroom?"" Mr. Carlson asked innocently.\n\nAndy grabbed the station manager and lead him out of the room, trying to explain as gently as he could what the couple really wanted to talk about. The naive station manager had to be explained that the two wanted some private time for sex, and that the bedroom was better suited for that.\n\n""Oh,"" Mr. Carlson feigning comprehension. ""Oooh!"" After he fully grasped the situation.\n\nVenus followed the two men out, his cock bouncing in front of him as he walked by Bailey. He smiled amusingly when he heard her gasp when she caught sight of his mighty member.\n\n""Wha... what do you want to talk about Johnny?"" Bailey asked him.\n\nJohnny pulled open his shirt, buttons popping in the effort. Then he reached for his belt buckle and undid that as well.\n\nBailey couldn't believe what she was seeing. Sure she wanted to make love with him, but not like this. Not with her co-workers in the next room. Especially after seeing their hard cocks just moments before.\n\n""Please Johnny,"" she pleaded with him. ""What about the others?""\n\nBeing of the free-sex era, Johnny misconstrued her question as an invitation for all of them to take her body.\n\n""Uh, oh sure,"" he answered her. ""Wait here, I'll fix it.""\n\nHe rushed out of the room towards the livingroom where the others had gathered.\n\nBailey, thinking that he was going to ask the other men to leave, began to take her clothing off. This was her chance to finally make love with Johnny Fever, and she desperately wanted that to happen. She unbuttoned her shirt and removed it first. Just as Johnny had suspected she hadn't been wearing a bra. Her breast were firm enough that there was no sag to them at all. Many times she asked herself why she even bothered putting one on for work.\n\nShe looked down at her chest and could see that her mounting excitement was showing through her nipples. In a matter of seconds they had stiffened into hard peaks.\n\nNext, she unsnapped her tight jeans and peeled them down her long slender legs, dragging her panties along with them. Once down to her ankles she kicked them across the room. There she stood in all her naked splendor when she heard a whistle from the doorway. Expecting to face Johnny she slowly turned to face him.\n\nImagine her shock when all four men stood there transfixed, their jaw falling to their chest.\n\n""Oh god!"" She exclaimed, trying to cover herself with her hands. ""Ho... how could you?""\n\n""Its okay Bailey,"" Johnny comforted her. ""I know what you want.""\n\n""Wh... what are you talking about?"" She asked him, confused.\n\n""I talked to the guys,"" he told her. ""And they're here to help out.""\n\n""For sure,"" Venus cried out.\n\n""That's right Bailey,"" Andy tossed in. ""We like you. Like you a lot.""\n\n""That's right young lady,"" was Mr. Carlson's response. ""If this is what you want, then I'm here to help too.""\n\n""Bu... but Johnny,"" she started. ""I...""\n\nBefore she could say a word, Johnny walked up to her and kissed her hard against the lips. Thus muffling any objection that she was about to make. His thick mustache tickling her upper lip. He wrapped his arms around her naked body and was steering her towards Jennifer's bed.\n\nInstinctively, Bailey's arms went around his neck as the kiss continued. Johnny was finally kissing her the way she had dreamed of so many times in her sleep. She had set aside the presence of the other three in the doorway. Her hands went down to his shirt and began to frantically pull it off his body.\n\nSeeing the usually shy Bailey helping Johnny get his clothes off with them there seemed to convince them that what Johnny had told them back in the livingroom was true. Bailey really did want them to fuck her.\n\nUnfortunately, Johnny believed that because of his free-sex lifestyle of the sixties. He erroneously thought that everybody lived in that fashion, including Bailey. So when she tried to object earlier, he mistakenly took it to mean her wanting them to join her in bed for sex.\n\nSo, while Bailey was busily helping Johnny out of his clothes, the three men began stripping in a rush. Their clothes were flying left and right. Once in the buff they started stroking their cocks back to life while watching her and Johnny grunt on the large bed.\n\nBailey was enjoying Johnny's attention to her finally. Her eyes closed as she felt the exhilaration of his passion. She would caress his locks of hair as she felt him slip down and suck on her hard nipples.\n\n""Oh Johnny,"" she whispered. ""I've waited for this for so long. Oooooh!""\n\nBy now the other three had surrounded the bed and contentedly watched her squirm under Johnny. They all came to the realization of how much they had ignored Bailey's body at work. Here in the dim lighting of Jennifer's bedroom they saw for the first time how truly beautiful she was.\n\nJohnny was having some trouble getting his pants off, lying of the bed as he was. So Venus and Andy came to his assistance. Grabbing one pant leg each they yanked the tight fitting jeans off their friend. He never lost contact to Bailey's tits.\n\nThe bed bounced slightly as Mr. Carlson climbed on at the head of it. Bailey assumed that it was Johnny's and her movement that caused it, so she remained oblivious to the machination going on around her as she luxuriated at Johnny's talented mouth.\n\nJohnny moved down further until she felt his tongue probe her cunt. She had never felt anything like this in all of her life. At twenty-four, she was still a virgin. And so shy was she, that she rarely even played with herself in private. A dildo was out of the question, so her hymen was still intact.\n\nWhen Johnny made contact to her clit, she exploded in her first real orgasm. Her back arched in ecstasy as she moaned loudly, her eyes popping open at the surprising power of it. That is when she first saw Mr. Carlson on his knees just above her head. His seven inch naked cock just inches away.\n\n""Mr. Carls..."" she started, just as he plunged his cock in her virgin mouth.\n\nHer eyes bugged out as she had her first taste of male cock. She tried to push him off of her, but the overweight station manager was to heavy for her.\n\nAt that same moment she felt the presence of two mouths sucking of a nipple each. Her mind was racing, but she soon realized that they must have belonged to Andy and Venus. All the while Johnny kept sucking her pussy.\n\nHer mind was reeling at what was happening to her. She wanted Johnny, but never in her wildest imagination did she ever think of something like this ever happening to her. As far as she was concerned, only whores do things like this. And yet, here she was with four naked men, and she wasn't finding it all that unpleasant so far.\n\n""Mmmmmmh!"" She moaned pass Mr. Carlson's cock.\n\n""Oh yes Bailey,"" her boss said. ""That feels so good.""\n\n""Hey Johnny,"" Venus said aloud. ""When are we getting some?""\n\n""Yeah John,"" Andy agreed. ""Don't be a hog about it.""\n\nJohnny pulled his head up and smiled a silly grin towards them, and dove back in her soaked pussy. Andy and Venus looked at each other for a moment and smiled. They got on the bed, on their knees and guided Bailey's hands to their cocks.\n\nBailey had never felt anything like this before. She could feel the hot rods in her grasp, they felt so velvety and smooth. Then, the two men placed a hand over hers and stroked their meat with her hand. After a few seconds, she took over of her own accord.\n\nJohnny glanced up her body and saw how Bailey was doing, and felt that this seemed like the best time to do it. So he climbed up her well toned body until the head of his cock was in its proper position.\n\n""You ready Bailey?"" He whispered to her.\n\nShe could only grunt no past Mr. Carlson's still plugging cock, which he mistook for a yes once more. In one swift move he sank his nine inch cock into her. He was himself shocked at hitting her hymen, but plunged on.\n\nThe sudden pain she felt as his cock broke through her old barrier caused her to bite down on Mr. Carlson's cock, which he pulled out so fast that he fell to the floor.\n\n""Gee willackers Bailey,"" the older man complained, grasping his loin. ""Now why did you go do a thing like that?""\n\n""Ungh! Ungh!"" Was her only response.\n\nHer hymen was gone, her virginity a thing of the past. The pain that she was feeling was excruciating, but it seemed to be passing now. It was soon replaced by the heat of passion. A few moments more and she found her legs wrapping around Johnny's humping torso. They seemed to be acting of their own will.\n\nAndy and Venus returned to sucking her hardened nipples while Bailey continued jerking on their hard cocks. She moaned loudly when they both bit down on her sensitive nipples.\n\nBy now Mr. Carlson had recuperated from her teeth and resumed his previous action of fucking her mouth. By now Bailey was getting so excited about what was happening to her that she began to react instinctively to her four aggressors.\n\nShe was now humping along with Johnny and sucking Mr. Carlson's cock down her throat while at the same time increasing the tempo on Andy and Venus' cocks.\n\nAll of the men soon noticed Bailey's change and they increased their own activity accordingly.\n\n""C'mon man,"" Venus complained to Johnny. ""Give me a shot at her cunt.""\n\nJohnny reluctantly pulled out of her wet, and bloody vagina, with a loud slurping sound. Venus and Andy both whistled when they saw blood on Johnny's cock.\n\n""Man, you busted her cherry,"" Andy said, shocked.\n\n""Didn't think they lasted that long,"" Venus added.\n\n'Now I know why she bit down so hard,' Mr. Carlson thought privately.\n\nOnce Johnny got out of the way, Venus lay on his back.\n\n""C'mon Bailey,"" he told her. ""Come sit on poppa's lap.""\n\nAnd with that he pulled her to a kneeling position and had her straddle his hip. She could feel his cock brushing along her ass crack. Just by that she could tell that Venus' cock was much larger than Johnny's. All the while, Mr. Carlson kept pumping his own cock in her mouth.\n\nAndy and Johnny were both impressed by their pal's endowment. They lifted Bailey higher so that they could guide her cunt to the top of his twelve inch cock. Once they positioned her over Venus' cockhead they nodded to him and he humped upward into her.\n\nThey young woman, who had just been deflowered just minutes before, groaned painfully as the large phallus entered her. She never would have believed that a man's cock could be so big. It felt like someone was trying to shove their fist inside of her stomach. Her breathing became shallow as more and more of the black DJ buried itself inside of her.\n\nAndy and Johnny returned to sucking her beautiful tits, and getting her hands back on their ignored pricks.\n\n""Oh yeah Bailey,"" Venus groaned. ""I haven't had a pussy this tight since high school.""\n\nBailey didn't know if she should feel complemented or insulted. All she could seem to focus on is how good it was beginning to feel. She was amazed at how elastic her vagina seemed to be. She still recalled how huge Venus' cock was when they first walked into the room. And now, that same monstrous penis was sliding in and out of her just deflowered vagina.\n\nSuddenly, she felt some kind of fluid filling her mouth. Mr. Carlson was spurting his jism in her sucking cavity while holding her by her hair, still fucking her face furiously. This was yet another first for her, the taste of sperm was strange to the inexperienced woman, but she found it rather pleasant. A bit salty, but nice. When Mr. Carlson finally pulled out she took her first real gasp of fresh air since this all started.\n\n""Oh! Oh!"" She gasped with each thrust by Venus.\n\nAndy and Johnny both noticed her mouth free and tried to get there together almost knocking each other off of the bed. They glared at each other briefly.\n\n""You go ahead Johnny,"" Andy relinquished. ""After all. This was supposed to be your date with her.""\n\n""Gee thanks Travis,"" Johnny answered back. ""Why don't you take the last hole.""\n\nBailey was confused at what Johnny was saying.\n\n'What other hole?' She thought to herself. 'They've already got my mouth and vagina filled. What other hole is there?'\n\nHer eyes tried to follow Andy as he shuffled down the bed, but she lost sight of him when he disappeared behind her. All the while her rump was going up and down in time with Venus' humping beneath her. Then she felt hands on her ass.\n\n""What are you doing Andy?"" She asked. ""Don...""\n\nHer objection was cut short as Johnny stuffed his nine inch cock past her lips. Remembering how good it felt to suck Mr. Carlson's smaller cock, her attention went to that.\n\nMeanwhile, Andy had slicked his middle finger with some of his own saliva and was pushing it into her tight asshole. They all heard her moan in discomfort at his probing, and they all mistook it as a groan of pleasure. Andy continued pushing, trying to get his first knuckle past her sphincter.\n\nBailey could only moan loudly past Johnny's cock. She closed her eyes painfully at the digital intrusion to her neither region. How could Andy do such a thing to her. How could any man even think of such a vile act she wondered.\n\nAll the while, Johnny kept shoving his cock in her mouth. Pushing it so deep that it started to drive itself down her throat. It was just now passing beyond her tonsils. By instinct she had found a breathing pace that allowed her to catch a breath of air each time Johnny pulled back before plunging his cock back down her throat. Without realizing it, Bailey had just taught herself how to deepthroat a cock.\n\nAndy was now able to fit a second finger past the second knuckle by now. And he began a fucking action with them, loosening up her asshole. He figured another few minutes and she would be ready for his nine inch cock.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nPart Four\n\nBailey Quarters was being manhandled by her male co- workers from the radio station's receptionist, Jennifer Marlowe, bedroom for the better part of an hour already. She had already sucked the station manager's, Arthur Carlson, cock and discovered that she liked the taste of cum.\n\nDespite being twenty-four years of age, until this night she had been a virgin. A virginity that the DJ, Johnny Fever, had taken care of in the first moments of this sexual assault.\n\nAnd now, Venus Flytrap had his monstrous twelve inch cock imbedded in her vagina while she was busily sucking Johnny's cock. Sucking it deeper than she could have thought possible without choking or vomiting.\n\nBut that would seem to be the least of her problems. She could feel Andy pushing a number of fingers in her ass. At first she found it painful, but with each passing second the pain was being transformed into something different. Something... exciting.\n\n'How can Andy even be thinking of my anus at a time like this?' She asked herself.\n\n""You ready down there Venus?"" Andy asked aloud.\n\n""Yeah man,"" the black DJ answered. ""Go for it.""\n\nWith that response Andy pushed Bailey's butt down, driving all twelve black inch of Venus' cock deep in her bowels. Bailey groaned at the deep penetration. And once she found her body crushed on top of Venus' prone body she felt something poking at her exposed butt.\n\nAt first she couldn't tell what it might be, poking against her. Then she could just feel the velvety texture of it and realized that it must be Andy's cock. And he seemed to be trying to fit it in her anal passage. In desperation she started wiggling her ass around to escape it. But she was still impaled on Venus' cock and couldn't move out of the way.\n\nLike most of this evening, her action was being misconstrued as sexual excitement rather than her true attempts to stop what was to happen. And so, misreading her as badly as Johnny had beforehand, Andy began pushing his cock against her tight ass.\n\nThe next thing she knew was that his cockhead was pushing its way past her sphincter and driving itself deeper insider her ass.\n\n""Aurgh!"" She moaned loudly.\n\n""Yeah Bailey,"" Johnny exclaimed, her groans vibrating through his cock. ""You're a fantastic cock sucker. The best I ever had.""\n\n""And her pussy is fucking tight too, man,"" Venus added his accolades to her.\n\n""You haven't felt her ass yet guys,"" Andy tossed in.\n\nAnd in all of this chatter, Bailey couldn't mumble a word. She could only lay there while their cocks invaded every orifice in her body.\n\nShe had gotten used to sucking Johnny's cock. And her pussy had somehow accommodated Venus' cock. But now she could feel Andy's cock slipping past her anal defenses. And rather than being revolted by this development, she was beginning to enjoy this intrusion.\n\n'God! How can I be enjoying this so much?' She thought to herself. 'How can any woman enjoy being debased like this?'\n\nShe couldn't believe that less than an hour ago she had been a virgin, in so many ways. And yet here she was taking three cocks into her body simultaneously. Plus the fact that these were the fourth cock that she had taken, counting Mr. Carlson's.\n\nYes tonight had been a real sexual awakening to her. She had hoped for an evening of lovemaking with her secret crush, Johnny Fever. Instead she was being ravaged by four of her male co-workers. They had introduced her to a universe she could not have imagined before this night of debauchery.\n\nAs her own sexual tension dissipated, Andy was finding her anal passage relaxing and he could drive his cock deeper in the shy brunette's bowel.\n\nBy this time, Bailey could feel the two cocks in her pussy and ass actually rubbing against each other through the thin membrane that separated her anus to her vagina. The two men could also feel their stiff pricks rubbing together in the tight confines. This was what they were looking for.\n\nAndy and Venus had known each other for years before Andy hired him to WKRP as their night DJ. And they had many experiences of double banging women before.\n\nBailey looked over to the side as she kept sucking Johnny's cock. In a chair nearby she could see the older station manager, Arthur Carlson, jerking himself as he watched her being gang banged by the other men. His tongue hanging out of his mouth like a panting dog. She couldn't help but smile around Johnny's cock at the sight of the older man.\n\nShe was really getting into this triple fucking that she was receiving at their hands. She couldn't understand how, but her body seemed to take on a mind of its own. She could feel her hip undulating in time with the two cocks fucking her backside. And her breathing had found a pace that allowed her to take all nine inches of Johnny's cock down her throat.\n\nAll that she knew now was that she was enjoying this whole thing. To think that she was resisting them at the beginning. What was she thinking of.\n\n""Oh man,"" Venus exclaimed. ""I'm getting ready to blow.""\n\n""Right with you Venus,"" Andy added.\n\nJohnny shot his load first. Bailey was ready to swallow her lover's cum. Ever since getting a taste of jism from Mr. Carlson's ejaculation a little while earlier. What she hadn't taken into account was Johnny's virility against Mr. Carlson's old age. She wasn't quite ready for the large amount of cum that he was shooting into her mouth.\n\n""Oh god Bailey,"" Johnny grunted. ""You are soooo good.""\n\nCum was dripping past her clenching lips as she tried to capture all of it. But Johnny was shooting it out faster than her inexperienced mouth could swallow.\n\nThen she felt something warm splashing against her face, and when she looked in that direction she saw Mr. Carlson was the source of that hot fluid. It was hitting the side of her face.\n\nJohnny moved over slightly, allowing the Big Guy to scoot before Bailey and pushed his spurting cock to her lips. She understood that he wanted in. But Johnny's still shooting cock was still there. So with little thought she tried opening her mouth as wide as she could and felt that second spurting cock slip past, to join the other.\n\nVenus had a ringside seat to the double blowjob that Bailey was offering Johnny and Mr. Carlson. A smile crept across his thick lips as he watched, mesmerized, that this woman named Bailey. A woman that he believed to be the shies woman that he had ever encountered was accommodating four cocks together. Two of them in her mouth.\n\nJust then Bailey felt both Andy's and Venus' cocks begin to shoot their load simultaneously. She orgasmed as those powerful jets of jism hit the depths of her holes. An orgasm that she had never dreamed could be so mind numbing.\n\nA few times she thought she had experienced orgasm when she played with herself, alone at home. But now she knew that she had only been fooling herself. This was what being a real woman should feel like.\n\nWhen everyone finally slowed after shooting her body full of their sperm, they rolled to the side. Bailey moaned as Venus' long twelve incher slowly slipped out of her still clenching pussy. She was a virgin when all of this started, but now she didn't want it to end so fast.\n\nThey all collapsed, exhausted on Jennifer's large bed. Bailey found herself caressing each of their cocks individually. Trying to stir them all back to life. The four men smiled at her fruitless efforts. They would be only to happy to service her again, but she would have to wait a little while, while they recuperated from her first fuck.\n\nLuckily, Johnny knew that Jennifer would be out all evening, regrettably. So he knew that they could keep going with Bailey's education.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nPart Five\n\nAfter a respite of about thirty minutes, Venus crawled up to Bailey's head and offered her his cock. She tentatively kissed it, then licked its head. For some reason she found that it tasted slightly different from Johnny's or Mr. Carlson's earlier.\n\nThen she realized that she was tasting her own juices which still covered the blackman's cock. She found the flavor interesting, and her mind drifted to wondering how Jennifer might taste. When she realized her chain of thought she shifted her attention back to Venus. She knew she couldn't be a lesbian, so she was confused as to how her thoughts could have drifted in that direction.\n\n""Good golly Venus,"" she asked. ""Are all black men like you. I mean... well, you know. So... big?""\n\nThis had been the first true words spoken by Bailey since they had jumped her in Jennifer's bedroom. During all this time, she had had her mouth filled with one cock or another. Unable to utter a word while they had ravished her and ripped her virginity away from her.\n\nSeeing that Venus had taken position at Bailey's mouth, Andy took this opportunity to have a taste of her sperm filled pussy. His mouth clamped over her pussylips and began to suck out Venus' seed. While not neglecting her clit in the process.\n\nAndy's contact against her clit made Bailey arch her back, almost painfully, in ecstasy. She moaned in pleasure this time. No mistaken impressions now, she was definitely enjoying this experience that was offered to her.\n\nWatching Bailey suck on Venus' huge cock stirred Johnny's cock back to life. He moved behind her as Andy kept licking her pussy clean of sperm. He stuck his face in her ass crack and began giving her similar treatment to her puckered anus.\n\nBailey's ass was squirming at the double tongue action from both men. But she was too busy trying to swallow Venus' cock to bother looking what the strange sensation could be. All that she could tell for sure is that it couldn't be cocks.\n\nMr. Carlson glanced at his watch and his eyes bugged out.\n\n""Oh boy!"" He exclaimed. ""Sorry Bailey, I have to go,"" glancing at his watch again while he hurriedly tried to get his leg in his pants. ""Oh boy! How will I explain this to Carmen.""\n\nCarmen being his wife. He felt guilty about being so late at getting home, rather than the fact that he had been unfaithful with her with the shy brunette. He kept on struggling with his pants until he realized that he was trying to put on Venus' leather pants instead. With one leg only in his pants he hopped out the doorway swearing ""oh boy!"" every second hop.\n\nThe others smiled as they watched their infantile boss leave the room. They were smiling for two reasons really. The first was his comical exit. And the second was that now there was to be an equal number of cocks to holes for them to partake.\n\nNow that the logistics of cock vice hole had been resolved, they shifted position for another triple fuck on the long legged Bailey. Andy assumed a position under her and guided his cock into her womb while Johnny mounted her ass and Venus continued shoving his twelve inch monster down her willing throat.\n\nFor the second time that night, Bailey was finding herself accommodating three cocks at the same time. But after her first multiple fuck she was anticipating this one, rather than dreading it. The only concern that she had was how she could ever manage to swallow all of Venus' giant cock in her mouth and throat.\n\nThe three men didn't give any time to wonder long about that part of this. They all lunged forward in unison, shoving all three cocks into her at the same time.\n\nShe loved the feel of those cocks as they rubbed her inner skin in those three forbidden places. Her eyes were glistening in ecstasy from the fucking they were giving her.\n\nSomehow, beyond her comprehension, her lips bumped against Venus' hairy balls.\n\n'Good god!' She asked herself. 'Did I take all of that meat down my mouth?'\n\n""Oh yeah Bailey baby,"" Venus groaned. ""Check this out guys. Bailey took all of my shaft down her fucking throat.""\n\nJohnny and Andy glanced at where the black cock met her lips and were amazed to see that she had in fact swallowed all twelve inches down her gullet. They both whistled in admiration at this feat of hers. They watched as Venus would pull his long cock out slowly, sliding along her lips. Then, just as slowly, sink it back in. They watched it for a few more minutes then they resumed their own business of humping her pussy and ass.\n\nBailey kept undulating her rump in tempo with the two cocks humping her back. For the first time she felt like a real woman and she wished that this would never end.\n\n""Oh yeah Bailey,"" Andy urged. ""You fuck that ass of yours. You are a natural honey.""\n\n""You got that right!"" The other two said together.\n\nBailey smiled at herself in this accomplishment. Before tonight she felt so incomplete.\n\nThis second round of fucking lasted a bit longer than her first gangbang. Mostly due to the guys not being fully recovered from the first time.\n\nThen the moment came when they started ejaculating one after another. Johnny was first, she could feel his hot fluid flooding her ass. Reaching deep into her bowels.\n\nNext came Andy. His jism was hitting the back of her freshly opened womb. An orifice that had been so stretched open by Venus' huge cock beforehand.\n\nAnd finally Venus started emptying his balls down her throat. He pulled out till only the head of his cock remained clasped by her lips. He wanted Bailey to taste his sperm, not just swallow it. Bailey was astounded at the amount he was shooting in her mouth. It was already more than Johnny and Mr. Carlson had managed together and still he kept shooting jet after jet of hot cum in her mouth.\n\nAnd along with her three men, Bailey came herself as each man reached his own climax. She had three powerful orgasms in rapid succession. When they finally all stopped shooting, they again all collapsed on the huge bed of their blonde receptionist.\n\nThey slept like that. Their bodies entangled around the athletic brunette girl. Bailey kept the head of Venus' cock in her mouth. Suckling on the cockhead like a calf on a cow's teat.\n\nThis time it took a good two hours before any of them stirred again.\n\nLooking around her, Bailey smiled at the three men just now moving slightly. She loved what had happened to her this night. So much so, that she wanted to do it yet again. Her hand snaked out and stroked the other two cocks, trying to revive them for another round.\n\nHer manipulation caused them to stir themselves out of their slumber and smiled up at her. They began caressing her tits and asscheeks. Their touch exciting her even more.\n\n""Venus,"" she said shyly. ""Can you fuck me again?""\n\n""Sure thing Bailey,"" he said, winking at the other two men. ""Let me get on my back and Andy and Johnny will help you on board.""\n\nWith that, Venus lay outstretched on his back. Andy and Johnny both knew what he had in mind and helped Bailey up above his cock. But this time she found herself facing away from Venus.\n\n""Why are you placing it like this?"" She asked them.\n\n""Its okay Bailey,"" Andy told her. ""There are lots of ways to enjoy sex.""\n\nShe winced still at the use of the word sex. Her innocent mind could only comprehend the term lovemaking, sex just seemed so vulgar in her vocabulary.\n\nAndy reached between her spread legs and guided Venus' cock to its ultimate goal. He ran that twelve inch cock along her pussy crack, back to up her ass crack. Then back again.\n\nThe sensation of that warm hunk of flesh was so erotic to her. She was loving its soft caress along her cracks. When Andy finally stopped that stroking with the black cock, she noticed that it was positioned to far towards the back. She was about to let him know this when Johnny began pushing her down by the shoulder.\n\nShe could feel the huge cockhead inching its way in her ass and tried to push off of it. But she had no leverage from which to do this. Johnny's weight was pushing down and her knees were already bent to far back to push off of.\n\nAndy released his grip on Venus' cock and moved up to her tits and bit down on one, then the other.\n\n""Oh god Johnny,"" she complained. ""Don't! Its too big. Venus is too big for my tiny ass.""\n\n""Its okay Bailey,"" he comforted her. ""Just relax. It'll be fine. You'll love it.""\n\nThen she felt hands on her hips. She glanced down and saw the black hands of Venus grasping her there and pulling down on his fuck rod.\n\nThen next thing to happen caught her by surprise. Johnny pushed her down on top of Venus' prone body. Her back against his muscular chest. Venus took this opportunity to move his hands to her firm breast and squeeze them tightly.\n\nThis was Johnny's cue to make his move. He moved between her spread open legs and aimed his cock to her quim. Bailey could only watch as he came closer to her vulnerable pussy. Then in one hard lunge, he sank his whole shaft into her. This knocked her breath away.\n\n""Ungh!"" She grunted.\n\nAfter a few seconds to recover she found that her concentrated gaze at Johnny's cock approach to her pussy had relaxed her ass enough that Venus had managed to get most of his monster cock in. Again she was flooded by the sensation of two cocks rubbing each other through a thin membrane of skin inside of her.\n\n""Oh yesss!"" She exclaimed. ""Fuck me like that Johnny. Ungh! You too Venus. They feel soooo gooood inside like that. Let me suck you Andy.""\n\nAndy knew an invitation when he heard it. But he had another plan for himself and Bailey. He stood up on the bed above the threesome and straddled over Bailey slim body.\n\nBailey was confused about what Andy was attempting to do. She had been sucking their cocks while in a doggy position throughout the night. But now she found herself on her back, with Venus and Johnny fucking her in unison. She couldn't quite see how she could suck Andy with him over her chest like he was.\n\nAndy dropped down to his knees and placed his hard, slippery cock in her cleavage. Venus knew what to do next. He squeezed her tits together making her cleavage wrap around his friend's cock. He in turn began humping through the tight confine of her tits and was fucking her that way.\n\nBailey looked down to her chest and smiled every time she saw his cockhead peek out of her tits. She then found the sensation of that hot member as exciting as everything else that she had experienced this night. But not wanting to waste Andy's cock completely, she snaked out her tongue and began licking the cockhead at each appearance it made.\n\n""Oh that's nice Bailey,"" Andy groaned.\n\n""Man Bailey,"" Venus added. ""Where have you been hiding yourself, girl?""\n\n""Mmmmmm!"" she moaned. ""I never thought that love could be soooo good.""\n\n""This isn't love baby,"" Johnny corrected her. ""This is just pure unadulterated sex. And feel free to call on me any time you want some more.""\n\nShe blushed at his use of the word sex to describe what she had been through this evening. Regardless of her strict upbringing, she returned to licking Andy's cock as it continued slipping through her tit cleavage.\n\n""That goes for me too Bailey,"" Andy added.\n\n""Me three,"" Venus wasn't about to miss up on this sweet piece of meat any time soon.\n\nShe smiled at their enthusiasm over her. For years she had felt like a shrinking violet. Not worthy of a man's affection, much less his love. But tonight all of that changed once she realized that she was a woman that men would love to know better, if not in bed.\n\n""Patience boys,"" she boldly said. ""I'm sure that I can make time for each of you. Now that I've discovered myself, I'm not about to stop now.""\n\nAnd she resumed sucking on Andy's cock, while Venus and Johnny increased their own tempo in her pussy and ass.\n\nAfter another thirty minutes of fucking they all came together, which triggered the most powerful orgasm yet in Bailey's inexperienced life. When her climax hit her she literally tossed Andy and Johnny off of the bed. They tumbled to the ground heavily, leaving only Venus with his twelve incher still stuck up her ass.\n\nAfter a few moments of rest, she slowly raised herself off of him and let his huge prick pop out of her ass. Jism came streaming out behind it and down her leg.\n\nOnce that final release occurred she collapsed, exhausted on the soft bed and fell into a deep sleep. The other three followed suit and slept for the remainder of the night.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nPart Six\n\nThe next morning they were awakened by the bright shaft of sunlight which streamed into the room.\n\n""Oh hell!"" Andy exclaimed. ""Get up you guys. We're all late for work.""\n\nThey all struggled to get their clothes back on, none of them bothering to clean themselves with a shower.\n\nThirty minutes later the three men stumbled into the lobby of WKRP in a jumble to the amusement of Jennifer, the station's receptionist.\n\n""Well hello there,"" she said sweetly. ""And where have you been?""\n\n""Uh, oh"" Andy mumbled. ""Can't talk now Jennifer. Got lots of work to do.""\n\n""Uh, me too,"" Venus added.\n\n""Me three,"" Johnny threw in.\n\nAnd the three groggy men rushed through the door leading to the bullpen where all of the desks were located.\n\nBailey waltzed in a few moments later smiling impishly.\n\n""Why hello Bailey,"" the blonde receptionist greeted her. ""So, how was your date with Johnny?""\n\n""Oh golly Jennifer,"" the brunette blushed. ""It was great, just great.""\n\n""I want to hear all about it later,"" Jennifer said.\n\nJust then Mr. Carlson walked into the lobby. When he saw Bailey standing next to Jennifer he felt devastatingly embarrassed. He quickly pulled down his hat and his coat up to hide his shame and made a beeline for the safety of his office.\n\n""Oh Mr. Carls..."" Jennifer started, but was cut short when his door slammed shut behind him. ""I wonder what got into him?"" She asked Bailey.\n\nBailey simply shrugged her shoulders, but she suspected that it was his involvement with her the night before that had flustered the sweet old manager. Jennifer turned back to Bailey to continue their interrupted conversation.\n\n""So Bailey,"" she asked her. ""Where were we. Oh yes, you were about to tell me about your night out with Johnny.""\n\nJust then, Herb Tarlek walked into the lobby. He was the sales manager for WKRP and a complete bore. He continuously tried to get into Jennifer's panties, but she remained frosty cold around him at all times.\n\n""Hey there Jennypoo,"" he would start. ""How about you an' me...""\n\n""Go away Herb,"" the stunning receptionist would cut him off bluntly.\n\n""Okey-dokey,"" he would answer back as always and slink away towards the bullpen.\n\n""Now where were we again?"" Jennifer turned back to Bailey.\n\n""How about I tell you all about it after work Jennifer,"" she asked the blonde woman. ""We won't be interrupted as much. Say, at your place. We'll make it a girls night out.""\n\nBailey realized just then that she had made the initial move to experimenting lesbian love with Jennifer. She wasn't quite sure how she could convince the blonde beauty to try it. But she needn't have worried about that, Jennifer enjoyed a bit of female companionship on occasion. She was already planning how she would seduce her shy girlfriend into her bed tonight.\n\nUnnoticed by both woman, Les Nesman, the inept news director for WKRP had walked into the lobby at the tail-end of their exchange. The only part of importance that his feeble mind caught was Bailey's comment of 'having a girls night out'. And with his warped sense of the news he interpreted it as a lesbian invitation. And for once he might well be right.\n\nBut still, being the tiny man that he was, the idea of the two woman planning a rendezvous together was too disturbing for him and he rushed past them into the bullpen along with the rest of the staff.\n\nA few moments later Bailey entered the bullpen and assumed her duties of programming the commercial spots that she would then pass on to the DJs, both day and night.\n\n""So Bailey,"" Herb asked her. ""How's your sex life,"" meaning it as a jibe.\n\n""Oh great Herb,"" she responded without a second thought. ""Just the greatest actually.""\n\nHerb was caught off guard by her response and the papers he had in his hands slipped to the ground. He turned and headed back to his desk, stunned. His eyes followed the young brunette until she disappeared past the door. Then he turned to Les.\n\n""She's not serious,"" he asked the station's news director. ""Is she?""\n\n""She's very serious Herb,"" Les told him.\n\n""But with who?"" Herb desperately wanted to know. ""Do you know who Les?""\n\n""Yes I do Herb,"" Les responded. ""I know all about it. After all, I am the ace reporter for WKRP.""\n\n""Yeah! Yeah!"" Herb answered back. ""So tell me. Who is Bailey having great sex with?""\n\nLooking around non-existent corners, he approached the advertising manager and whispered into his ear.\n\n""I heard the whole thing as I came in,"" Les told Herb, looking around again to make sure no one else was eavesdropping. ""It's Jennifer. Bailey and Jennifer are lesbian lovers. I heard them planning their next rendezvous for tonight as I walked in.""\n\nThis news floored Herb. For years he had been fantasizing about fucking the beautiful Jennifer Marlowe. Only to be told by Les that she was not into men. Of course this was the furthest thing from the truth. The plain fact remained that the blonde receptionist was bi and enjoyed the company of both men and women.\n\nAnd Bailey had to has yet experience that lifestyle yet. Though she was looking forward to trying tonight with Jennifer.\n\nAs always, when struck by bad news, Herb pounded his head against his desktop. This time knocking himself out cold.\n\nThe End\n\n\n\n\n\n All comments are welcome. Support the writers, encourage their work.\n\nSuggestions for new stories are always welcome as well.\n\nOther stories, of mine, to watch for:\n\nCELEB - Shania Twain, the Making of a Video CELEB - Bo Derek Discovers the Beasts Archie's - ""Betty and Me(Hotdog)"" Xena - ""Aphrodite's Revenge"" Land of the Giants -\n\nCharmed - (untitled) still in writing stage Stargate - still in writing stage Archie's - a Veronica sequel to my ""Betty and Me(Hotdog)"" work in progress\n\n plus many other fictional works that are also in the writing stage.\n\nRemember, if you have comments or suggestions. Don't keep them to yourselves. Pass them on."
415,Balboa,"['Mf', 'mast']","If you're still searching for the perfect world that Willy has spent a life time looking for? In other words: none of his friends contract sexually transmitted diseases; nobody has bad breath; nobody gets pregnant unless they want to; few of Willy's friends have any sexual inhibitions or hangups and if they do, they quickly lose them; everyone always has an orgasm and almost all of the people live happily ever after. Well, you're probably as close to finding it here as anywhere else. Remember though, we are all God's children and should treat each other as such.\n\nA friend of mine once told me, ""A day without sex, is a day without joy."" As always, e-mail your comments to the usual.\n\nA WILLY TAMARACK TALE\n\nBalboa\n\n(Mf masturbation first)\n\nby Frederick T.\n\nWith thanks to the founding fathers and the U.S. Constitution\n\n---- CHAPTER ONE ----\n\nIt was hot...July at the beach and the sand was like a frying pan in some places causing some people to run until they reached the water to soak their burned feet. I didn't have that problem...Was accustomed to the scalding sand...Well, I didn't dally but...Anyway, I was trying to score with a young lady without using all the tricks I'd perfected...Well, they really weren't tricks...Ok ! I was trying to connect without using dope...Well, initially anyway...No dropping a joint or acting stoned...But working my way to the same goal. Becoming intimate with a very young woman.\n\nI'd seen her the last two days, riding her bike down to the ice cream parlor...On the island. I saw her two days later taking the ferry back, still eating her ice cream. I lost her on the peninsula but had narrowed the search down. I ran into her at ten forty-five on a Tuesday. She was sunning herself in a very tight one piece. Her breasts were prominent bumps on her chest but that's all...Bumps. She was walking back to her towel from the water. I sat down about a hundred feet away from her.\n\nAbout an hour later I get up and passed close to her on my way up to the street. I was under the hood when she came by. ""Aaah...Can you give me a hand ?""\n\nShe tells me she's never started a car so I have her giggle the battery lead and Wa ! La ! The van starts right up. I thank her profusely and offer to give her a ride home. She's staying about a half a block away so it was a short drive.\n\n""Down here with the family for the summer ?""\n\n""No...Visiting my grand mother.""\n\n""Sounds interesting..."" In more ways than one. Grandma was coming down the stairs after seeing her grand daughter drive up in a ratty van with a guy old enough to be her father. She rushed out to the van, probably thinking her grand daughter was in trouble or hurt or something. I can tell grandma is not to keen on this arrangement.\n\n""Aren't you going to introduce me to your friend, Randi ?"" Randi was stuck for an answer because she didn't know my name.\n\nI reached out and grasped grandma's hand. ""Willy...Willy Tamarack. I live over on the island...At the bay club."" I immediately moved up in her esteem. Scum did not live at the club.\n\nRandi got out and I thanked her. The next day when she came to the beach, I asked her to walk up to the refreshment stand with me. I'd buy her an ice cream cone. The refreshment stand was about a mile away or so. Off we went, her in a ""T"" shirt that reached the middle of her thighs and me in just my trunks. I told her I'd teach her to start and drive the van a little if she wanted ? She was initially cool to the idea so I dropped it.\n\nWe were on the way back when we spy grand ma, sneaking through the dunes. Randi stated. ""Grandma still doesn't trust you.""\n\n""Maybe she shouldn't ?"" I laughed. She didn't even acknowledge my comment.\n\nGrandma was thoroughly embarrassed with us sneaking up on her. We walked back to the boardwalk together and I asked the three of them to dinner...At the club. I was in like flyn. Grandma couldn't answer quick enough.\n\n""We'd love to !"" I laughed and told them to meet me in the lobby at six. They were prompt and we had a delightful time. I invited them up to have an after dinner desert that I just happened to have lying around. A chocolate muse that was just divine.\n\nIt was getting late by the time I walked them back. As soon as Randi went up stairs to bed, I booked. Grandma looked perplexed. She was about ten, maybe fifteen years older than me but well preserved. A woman in her mid-sixties who had lost her husband and now hung around with mostly women, her own age, who were getting closer to caring more about hanging on to life than seeking it's finer pleasures.\n\nI ran into Randi at the beach the next day. We took a walk down to the pier to get ice cream. When I got back to my place there was a note scotch taped to the door. From grandma...Sorry she missed me.\n\nNow...I was stoked grandma was interested but didn't think it'd be fair...Getting it on with grandma while trying to get Randi's panties down around her ankles. Still grandma showed up the following morning, saying she was in the neighborhood. I fended off her advances all the while thinking of Randi. Grandma spent around an hour and then said she had to be some place else.\n\nRandi was there five minutes after grandma left and I was sure the young lady was checking on her grand mother and her new friend. As soon as I opened the door, out came.\n\n""Grandma sure didn't stay long."" I laughed. After a few minutes of shooting the shit out in the hall way, she asks if the offer to teach her to drive is still good ? I give her a tremendous smile and we head for the van. Hey ! This wasn't a full fledged lesson...Shit ! Randi was nowhere near the age to start driving. I was just going to teach her to start and drive the van for short periods...Like about twenty feet or so. Several times during the lesson, I reached over and patted her bare thigh when she did a good job. Randi was very excited and if we'd been indoors, I'm sure she would have hugged me. When we finished, she ran off after promising not to tell grandma.\n\nIt was several days before I ran into Randi again. She was sun bathing and I sat right next to her. There was no one else on the beach. Grandma had taken her to Disneyland and Magic Mountain. She was like she'd been vacci- nated with a phonograph needle. I listened with rapt attention. We walked along the surf line and I tried talking her into body surfing. Definitely not!\n\nThe next day I showed up with a boogy board. Randi spent half the afternoon in the water and was getting pretty good after a little of my expert instruction. In the water her suit was like a second skin and I was glad the water was cold or I'd have been sporting a semi all afternoon.\n\nNice little bumps for tits and the nipples stayed hard the entire time she was in the water. The rest of her body was like a pogo stick, no waist or hips to speak of and she was rather bow legged. Her legs were covered with a down of blonde hair about three shades lighter than the hair on her head.\n\nI saw her and grandma on the ferry that evening and bought them all ice cream. Grandma invited me over to their place but I feigned that I was tired and needed to get to bed.\n\nRandi was inline skating the next day and I watched as I walked down the board walk to lunch at the pier. Randi followed and shared some of my fries. I mentioned that the surf was going to be real good this afternoon, maybe we could go boogy boarding ?\n\nShe showed up on the beach in front of my place and I met her with two boogy boards this time. We spent almost all afternoon boogy boarding. Two days later while we were boogy boarding again, she informed me she was leav- ing on Sunday. Her parents were coming down Friday afternoon and spending the weekend. It was Wednesday and that left me but three days, counting today.\n\nI sensed a lost cause. Now it wasn't all that bad...After all I'd learned a lot but in essence - a lost cause. I didn't see anyway to make it work in the time left.\n\n---- CHAPTER TWO ----\n\nI was getting my board from up on the sand, having lost it in the shore break. The sand stung as it attacked my back. Randi was about five feet away and turning to run into the ocean. I picked up a hand full of wet sand and sprinted after her. I hit her with a clump, right in the middle of her butt. She pulled up short and turned to face me. I dug into the surf for more sand and so did she. We threw sand back and forth for a few minutes until I finally attacked.\n\nShe ended up trying to retreat to the sea but was knocked down by a wave. I scooped her up and carried her further out to sea. A wave was approaching and I threw her into it. She came out the other side gasping for air. I was laughing and then she was swimming toward me. She pounded me with her tiny fists while I held her, continuing to laugh. I threw her into the next wave then rescued her and carried her to shore. She was kicking her feet the entire way.\n\nShe spent just a few minutes on her towel and then threw a whole bunch of dry sand onto my wet back. Again, it stung. She was up and running down the beach. I rose and chased her. It took me a while to catch her but when I did...I rained sand on her body. She was covered in it. I rolled her like a rug and her entire body was covered, tickling her as we wrestled around in the sand. This young thing didn't have a lot of fat on her.\n\n""Stop it ! This isn't fair...Stop !"" I did and started laughing once again. She was pissed. ""I can't go home like this...I'm a mess...Grandma will think I've been playing in the sand."" I kept laughing. She started laughing and tried to throw some sand at me. I held her arm then leaned over and kissed her. No tongue shit...Just a kiss but right on the lips. We stared at each other for I long time. She talked first.\n\n""What was that for ?""\n\n""Because I like you a lot.""\n\nShe seemed to be thinking about what I said when I picked her up and carried her into the surf, throwing her into the water.\n\n""Wash off...Then you can go home and shower."" My brain exploded with ideas or...Maybe, they'd been there the whole time and just now decided to present themselves ? ""...Or you can shower at my place and go home later ?""\n\nAfter a thirty second pause. ""You sure it's ok ?""\n\nI nodded my head, thinking...What ? I really had no idea but we'd never truly been alone except at the beach...In the car...Some public places. I picked up my towel and she followed.\n\nThe house was quiet so I turned on some music and asked if she wanted a coke. I told her she'd have to wash her hair as it was full of sand. It was long, reaching the middle of her back...Braided into one thick strand of hair, the ends bleached by the sun.\n\nWe were standing in the bedroom when I asked the question. ""Mind if I join you in the shower...I'll wash your hair ?"" She froze looking at me. I just smiled at her.\n\nShe seemed to make up her mind and then was dropping her bathing suit. Her breasts were hardly that, just bumps on her chest but her areolae and nipples were like bottle caps, proud and erect, a light brown. Almost like they were too large for the breast and poking out of it. My cock was starting to harden in my trunks.\n\nShe was naked and walking toward the bathroom but not before I got a great view of her sex, the crease plainly visible...Hardly any hair covered her lower stomach...Like a faint down of brown hair growing on her mound. I stroked myself as I followed, my cock like a heavy instrument in my hand.\n\nShe was in the shower and already soaped up. Her first gaze was at my crotch and she blushed a little when she saw my hardon. I took the soap from her and started washing her back. Her butt was like two small pillows of flesh, so smooth and white. I washed them, letting my fingers dig into the meat of her ass.\n\n""My turn."" Were the only words she said and then turned and grabbed the soap out of my hand. She was washing my chest but every once and a while she'd look at the pole of flesh growing out of my groin. I flexed it a couple of times and she laughed.\n\nShortly after that she grabbed it with both hands and started washing it, the soap forgotten. She had one hand on my balls, which were tight up against my groin, and the other around my penis. I flexed real hard and then guided her wrist up and down, sliding her hand up and down my soapy penis. I figured about ten minutes of this and I'd be a heap of dog shit on the floor of the shower.\n\nI worked my hand between her legs from behind and started to rub a finger along the crease of her sex. My finger was between her vagina lips, just sliding back and forth. Since my finger was moving very slowly she slowed the hand jive on my dick. I pulled her face to mine and we kissed. This time I opened her mouth with my tongue and went searching for hers.\n\nI was tracing her hole with my finger when her tongue finally awakened and began fencing with mine. My cock was like a steel bar. Fuck ! I hadn't had a hand job...Shit ! Since...I couldn't remember ??\n\nI slid about half my finger into her. God ! Was she tight ! Her hand tightened around my cock. I flexed it. Her hand tightened again. I started pumping my finger in and out of her. I'd pull my finger out every few strokes or so to rub her cunt butter all over her labia and up toward her clit. It was a tiny pebble of pleasure.\n\nThe first time my finger ran over her clitoris, she jumped a bit and her butt clenched a little. I was working more and more of my finger into her cunt.\n\nShe was still squeezing my cock so I broke the kiss and whispered. ""Stroke it, Randi."" She started stroking and I started pumping my hips. She followed suite and was rocking her butt back and forth as I fingered her wet little cunt. I finger fucked her faster and she was stroking my cock for the downs. I was just about there...We had stopped kissing and were slack jawed as the waves of pleasure started to wash over us.\n\nShe started jerking around, her legs giving out. She started to slide down the wall of the shower, hanging on to my cock. Her hand was still stroking and I started to go off. I twitched and jerked around like a rag doll as I slid down the wall to the floor. The water cascaded over us until it became cold. Only then did we drag ourselves out of the stall.\n\nWe dressed in silence and hardly talked before she left. I was in a quandary. Would she come back ? I had tomorrow and Friday morning. I waited all day Thursday, not leaving the house. It was getting dark...Late...Eight p.m. She wasn't coming. If she came tomorrow it would be in the morning. Her parents were arriving in the afternoon.\n\n---- CHAPTER THREE ----\n\nIt was two-thirty and I'd blown it off. She wasn't coming. I torched up a bowl to celebrate my failure. There were enough kids on the island every evening. I'd scored there the last three times...First night out. I was getting a hardon imagining the young thing I was going to just fuck the shit out of this evening. I was rolling a giant joint when the doorbell rang.\n\n""Oh ! Fuck ! Who could that be ?"" I wondered. No one knew I was here. I told the girls...My wives...That I was on safari...Nothing but surfing ! Yea ! Right, Willy !? And they believed you ?!\n\nI stumbled to the door through a haze of marijuana smoke about waist high. I peeked out through the peep hole and there she was. She had a gym bag in her hand. Randi reached out to ring the bell again but then pulled away. She was gone, disappeared from view.\n\nI yanked off the chain and pulled the door open. Randi was about ten feet away. She turned and her face lit up with a big smile. I backed into the room and she came toward me. I just realized I was talking. She had the braid taken out and her hair was free flowing. God ! She was cute - just short of beautiful. That would come in a couple of years.\n\nI was still talking. ""...thought you were going to get your parents ?""\n\nShe was standing in the doorway, hadn't come into the apartment yet.\n\n""Willy, why are you whispering ?"" She sniffed. ""Willy Tamarack, is that marijuana I smell ?""\n\nI retreated into the room. She followed and closed the door behind her, leaning against it. The room was dark and I hoped she didn't see the smoking shit on the table...A baggie full of bud, my traveling bong and the huge joint I just rolled.\n\nI was shaking my head back and forth. She was trying to look behind me. I kept dancing around to try to hide the dope. She dropped her bag and rushed me. I threw my arms around her but she turned me a hundred and eighty degrees in her rush. She was staring at the dope.\n\n""It is. Grandma told me you were probably...She called you a stoner."" Smart grandma. ""Grandma always calls my mom a stoner."" I was fantasizing about meeting and fucking her mother. My cock was growing. She felt it and like she just realized I was holding her in my arms...Jumped away.\n\n""Well, your grandma was right. Now, what are you doing her ?"" I was irritated now, thinking of the trolling I was missing. It came out in a rush.\n\n""Grandma went to pick them up and the three of them are going out to dinner. I told grandma I was going to visit a friend over on the island and have dinner at her house. I had to call my mom and get permission..."" Randi looked over at the couch and went to sit down. ""...Well...My friend doesn't live on the island...""\n\nIt finally started to dawn on me that there was only one reason Randi was here. She wanted me as much as I wanted her. I was her friend. She was still talking. ""...my swimming suit in the bag and some different clothes and some girl shit..."" She paused. ""I promised I would be home by a half hour after the sun goes down."" I looked at my watch. It was just after three.\n\nI was sitting next to her on the couch and jumped up. ""Well...Let's hit the waves.""\n\nRandi rushed for her bag and moved toward the bedroom. She stopped at the door, looking back at me. I shook my head ""no."" She paused for just a second before entering the bedroom and closing the door. She knew...If we got naked together, we'd never leave the apartment. It was almost five before we got back to the apartment. We ran almost the way. No towels, just boogy boards under our arms.\n\nThe apartment was cool after our run. We were both sweating. Her hair was plastered against her forehead and cheeks. She fell back on the couch, her eyes glued to the dope. I sat next to her.\n\n""Willy...Can I try it ?"" Shit ! What was I going to say ? I didn't plan this. Had already scored. Was getting ready to enjoy the reward. And now the icing on the cake, so to speak. This was going to be better than perfect...Stupendous !\n\nI leaned forward and started packing the bong. She leaned forward and pressed her shoulder against my back. ""You know...I'm going to have to shower before I go to grandma's."" I looked over at her while taking a hit. Her eyes were wide as she watched me.\n\n""Aaaaaaaahhhhh...Yeaaaaaaa..."" A brilliant statement from a brilliant man. Aah...Yea...Right, Willy !?\n\nShe laughed and I explained the details. She coughed up most of her first hit and I took another. She was game for another and off she went. She held it for longer than I thought she would then fell back against the couch. I laughed. So did she. I took another hit and held the bong out to her. She struggled to reach for the bong and I took another hit.\n\nI leaned forward and put my lips against her. She opened her mouth and I exhaled. She coughed and her eyes were glazed when I moved away from her. I put the bong down, figuring I'd gone a little too far with the dope. She was lying back on the couch with her eyes closed.\n\nI laid back with her and time stood still. I got up to put on some music. A little Dave Matthew's Band. It was acoustic...So maybe it was Dave & Tim ? Anyway...I went to the kitchen to get some soft drinks. When I got back she was dancing around the room...Like she was at a dance with a lot of kids. My cock stirred in my trunks as she moved around the dimly lit room. I put the drinks down and sat on the sofa.\n\nShe finally rushed over and slithered up on my lap. ""Thanks, Willy."" She kissed me right on the lips and forced her tongue into my mouth. Blood was racing to my cock. She wiggled around on it. I ground it around her butt as best I could. Shortly I had her lying on top of me. My cock was between us and she was rubbing her body up and down it. I grabbed her ass cheeks and moved her pussy over my cock. Her legs spread a little. I could feel the heat of her crotch through my suit.\n\nWe were kissing madly when I slipped my hands under her suit and started massaging her bare ass cheeks. My cock was a crow bar. I sat up and struggled to get to my feet as she wrapped herself around me, her arms around my neck...Legs around my waist.\n\nThe bedroom was darker than the front room. I lowered her to the bed and worked on my trunks. My pubic hair was wild. Some of it was stuck to my penis after being pulled out in it's erection. I got on the bed and pulled one of her shoulder straps down. She shucked off the other and started to wiggle out of her suit. She kicked it off the bed and I lay next to her.\n\n---- CHAPTER FOUR ----\n\nWe kissed and kissed, our hands exploring each other. I pinched her nipples, she pinched mine. I rubbed her cunt, she jacked me off. I wet my finger and rubbed my saliva into her cunt. She licked her palm and rubbed it against my cock. I wet my finger again and slid it all the way into her. She moaned. Her hand clasped around my cock. I pulled her hand off me and raised both of her arms up above her head.\n\nHer underarms were covered with a down of short brown hairs, like eye lashes. I licked them, long swipes of my tongue...Like a dog. She moaned again. I tasted all the way down to her nipples. I sucked them like crazy, my hand back in her crotch...Fingering her like a machine. Her hips were coming up to meet my hand with each thrust into her.\n\nI was in her belly button, still fingering her like a maniac. I could hear her gasps as she tried to keep enough air in her lungs. She was so delicious and when I got to the hair on her mound, my tongue took control of my body and slithered right into her cunt. It drilled into Randi's being like a bomb.\n\nRandi was out of her mind. Her head was whipping back and forth on the pillow. His tongue was in her vagina. Oh ! God ! It felt so good...a zillion times better than Wednesday. She wanted to make Willy feel just as good as she did. The stars were turning into room. The walls...She could feel the wet sheets below. She wondered what made them wet. The she realized she was sweating. Willy had his chin on her pubic bone. It looked like he had a scraggly beard. Randi laughed.\n\nI had eaten her for over a half an hour and my once proud bone was as limp as a noodle. I crawled up next to her and kissed her. She licked all around my lips, tasting herself. I felt a small tickle but knew that a boner was far from a sure thing. She had tasted so good, her cunt...Salty...Sea clean...Her pussy lips hardly covered in down with a tuft of longer straight hair on her mound. I'd teased her clit to about three almost back to back orgasms while my finger moved in and out of her. I slid another one into her. Her hips didn't miss a beat.\n\nWhen she finally went limp her thighs spread apart, her legs spread almost to the edges of the bed. I nibbled on her inner thighs and the part of her bottom I could get to. She hadn't moved in a long while when I perched my chin on her mound.\n\nHer hand was in my crotch and her face had a disappointed look on it. She was squeezing my dick and while it felt good...I was going to need more. I damn near came while she was thrashing around below me. She pushed me to my back and then really started to work on my cock with her hands. One was cupping my balls, the other sliding up and down my limp penis. Oh ! Did it feel great.\n\nShe was sitting cross legged right next to me and bent to kiss me while one hand kept jacking me off. We frenched and then she was kissing my chest. I knew where she was headed and my cock leapt in her hand. She looked up at me with a mischievous grin. Her hand squeezed my cock and I flexed it. A big improvement. Her mouth was over my belly button, her tongue reaming it out.\n\nI was just about there when she licked it, right across the head...A bit of her tongue sliding right under the crown and I jerked on the bed. Now, I'm sure she didn't do it on purpose but now that she discovered this special place...Licked it again...All tongue and I was in shock.\n\nMy cock was like cement, wet and heavy. ""Suck it, Randi...Suck it...Honey, please..."" My groan filled the room when she spread her lips and took about three inches into her mouth. I flexed and she closed her teeth against my meat. I started to roll away from her but her head followed me; attached to my body because her mouth was around my cock. She was leaned over me, actually laying over my side.\n\nI reached back and started fondling her ass. My finger found her cunt and pushed it's way in. He teeth came back on my cock. I grabbed her head with my free hand and pushed more of my cock into her mouth. I flexed again and was very close to set cement. Her cunt was swollen and wet, her cunt butter soaking my finger. I rubbed it all over her almost hairless cunt lips and transferred my saliva to her with my finger.\n\nRandi felt like she was going to vomit. His cock head was at the back of her throat. His finger all the way in her. It felt as good as Wednesday, his hard finger sliding in and out of her pussy. Now his tongue...God ! It drove her insane a little while ago. She started bobbing her head to the rhythm that was sliding in and out of her cunt. Her lips were slobbery and his cock got all wet, like her vagina. She wanted his tongue in her.\n\nHe was on his back and was pulling her hips over his head. ""Oh ! Migod ! Yes...Willy...Yes...Use your tongue...Aaaaaghhh !"" His tongue had slithered right into her being and she came. She gobbled up his slick cock and started bobbing her head like a crazy woman.\n\nHe rolled them to their sides and he was thrusting his hips. Her lips were stretched around the hard cock in her mouth and his tongue was licking her anus. He must have two, maybe three fingers in her as she seemed to be more full than Wednesday.\n\nI hand one hand on her head and the other up around her ass. I teased her asshole with my finger and then slathered it with saliva. I could feel the back of her throat with the head of my cock. I pulled her long hair until my cock was out of her mouth. Randi looked disappointed.\n\nI kissed up to her mouth and reamed my tongue into it. I nestled between her legs and she spread them further apart. My cock was bobbing around in my groin like one of those water finder sticks or whatever. I lifted one of her thighs up around my waist and the other followed.\n\nI held my self above her with my cock just lightly touching her pubic hair. ""Put it in, Randi."" I whispered. Her hand was on the way before I had ""Randi"" out of my mouth. I could feel the head of my cock against her cunt lips and pushed. I slid up into her pubic hair. She moaned and repositioned my cock. I slid a hand down and put my hand around hers. I slid the head of my cock up and down her slit and then drilled the head into her opening.\n\nI pushed real easy and she immediately tensed up. The head of my cock was in her and I was in heaven. I pulled my cock out and brought it to her face. ""Get it all wet..."" Her tongue came out and started licking. I let her suck on it for only a minute or so and then she swirled her tongue around the head.\n\nThis time she guided it on her own and went right to her hole. My head was in and then I was pushing again, sinking about three inches into her. She was slick and I started pumping. Each stroke fed her a little more cock. I was dying to really start giving it to her. I was about two thirds in when she yelped. It sounded like fuck.\n\nI was nodding my head up and down, continuing my trip to her core. ""Right, Randy...We're fucking.""\n\n""Ooooooooohhhh...Willy...Fuck me !"" Her voice had changed. She sounded like a woman and I drove my cock all the way into her. I was insane with lust and just fucking the shit out of her. I'd rolled to my side and grabbed her ass with both hands. I was moving her on and off me like an olympic athlete in a fucking event. Her arms were around my neck and she was biting my shoulder. My cock was a blur as it pumped in and out of her. Her cunt a very slick tunnel into her stomach.\n\nMy orgasm came in two phases. The first was the jerking around as my cock was pistoning in and out of her cunt. The second is when she bit me hard and started jerking around on the pole I had buried in her belly. I held her close, stopped pumping and felt her climax around the cock I had her skewered on. It felt like the top of my head came off as the competition between the pain in my shoulder and the pleasure in my groin exploded.\n\nI started fucking again and she bit me harder. I fucked her harder. The stars blotted out the room and I didn't come back again for over a couple of hours. It was real dark. I turned on the bed stand light. She was gone. The sheets were a mess of blood. I rushed to the front room and looked at the clock on the VCR...Ten o'clock. There was a note on the coffee table, next to the dope.\n\nWilly, I'm already looking forward to next Summer. Thanks. Randi\n\nend"
416,Ball Practice,"['Fm', 'ped', 'oral', 'mast']","Anyway.after several trips we had talked quite abit and I had gotten to know him pretty well.... enough to actually begin to get the exciting thoughts of when I had babysat during school...young boys getting hard around me...mmmm loved it\n\nWell, I took control and had asked teasingly over time, if he played with himself....and did it bother him by me asking it?\n\nAnd nervously he answered no it didn't bother him but he did like doing it\n\nI asked how long he had been doing it and he said that it had been a bout a year or so he couldn't remember\n\nI was soooo turned on and sooo excited and nervous\n\nI had driven the long way to his home...we had dropped josh and his friend off at his house so I had all the time I could want\n\nAaron was sooo cute sitting there in his jeans and ball shirt sweaty in a cute way......he had gotten hard and I was trying to be calm and nice about getting him sort of relaxed about talking of it\n\nI told him I love to play with myself.Especaially when I have been thinking of someone... I remember looking right at him and smiling seeing his face glow\n\nI had to pull over and stop I wanted to sooo bad feel him\n\nI couldn't I was a wreck heartbeat racing sopping wet\n\nI was soooo excited by wanting this...knowing he would let me\n\nOur caravan it's a doge caravan...we have tinted windows and after I had asked if he would like to see me play with myself\n\nI had to find somewhere to park\n\nIt seemed forever....when we stopped his cock was pressing against his jeans god it looked soooo good\n\nI told him to get in the back in the captains chairs...\n\nHe had turned it to me and it sat down and turned it towards him and told him to slowly un button his jeans and take them off\n\nI had lifted my ass up and began to take e off mine and\n\nI was sooooo hot\n\nI could not take my eyes off him seeing his hands go inside and pull them off as I had reached inside of mine and had started to finger the total wetness\n\nAs I pulled them off my panties I had left on for a bit just to watch his face. His eyes watching me\n\nI was soo turned on and he was sooo close to cumming\n\nI had to feel my cunt driving my fingers over the folds and inside \n\nSeeing his eyes follow my hands. I told him to take off his underwear and take the towel near the door and hold it in his lap as I fingerfucked myself just watching him move in the chair. His cock swinging back an forth sooooo rigid goddddd, mmmmmm\n\nI took off my shirt and un did my bra to let him see my breasts.\n\nThat is when he was starting to get a little over the edge...I leaned forward and he didn't even touch himself. He started to cum\n\nI reached out and began to stroke his cock for him telling him to feel me.\n\nOhohhh god yessss just after he that started to shoot a bit as I wrapped my hand around it and lowered my mouth to it and began to suck on his stiff throbbing cock.\n\nGod what an awesome feeling to have him feeling my breast and touching my pussy as he couldn't control his cumming.\n\nYes I love to swallow, love that young taste\n\nBecause where we were parked I knew no one was around so after cleaning him off and sitting there scared and nervous and so fucking turned on. I wanted him.now. Inside of me.\n\nI had been looking at his cock and it of course was still hard.... I moved back and sat on the floor. Looking at him as he stared at me so wide eyed , I told him to lay on top of me as I wanted to show him how to fuck a hot older woman.\n\nLaying back on the floor I held his cock and guided it into me, it went it with no problem at all. He was around 5"" not really thick but better than my fingers.\n\nAnd I had him pump into me for as long as he could...less than two minutes\n\nFeeling him tighten up and throbbing inside of me.\n\nAnd watching his face go from extreme pleasure to what looked like total pain as he came. Ahhhhhhh yessss.ummmmmmm the warm white gooo in me\n\nSoft little ass soo cute and muscular pumping me.he didn't know when to stop he said it felt oooo good, and he keep on pumping into me as I tightened as best I could around him. Squeezing it all out.\n\nI had him sit back in the chair. Both of us exhausted and I leaned down to taste him and me mixed together. His little cock never went down. I loved it. It tickled him, still sooo sensitive.\n\nHe was the first since I had been married and god it was good\n\n\n\nIt never went down...loved it\n\ntickled him sooo sensitive"
417,Balled My Way Around The World,['MF'],"But don't let anyone tell you that women are the same all over the world either. They are all different. Basically built the same of course, but still different in so many wonderful, interesting ways.\n\nIn Asia, Africa and Latin America, the only women a sailor can get close to is a professional. Married women don't dare play around and single girls live at home and are closely guarded.\n\nBut those whores are different than these walking cash register, these automatic pussies we have her in the States. Those Asian, African an Latin American hookers enjoy what they do for a living and even the best of them ask so little in terms of US currency that it is almost free.\n\nAnd of course, here in the STates, and in most European countries and Australia, even a seaman doesn't have to pay for pussy.\n\nIn England, Scotland and Australia, there is a certain type of broad that automatically gets an itchy crotch whenever she spots a seafaring man. And don't think we can't be spotted. No matter how casually we dress, the broads spot us by our tanned faces and rolling stride.\n\nIn Liverpool, I balled a young broad AND her mom in a space of ten hours. Joyce was a long legged brunette beauty who worked in a Liverpool office and hung around waterfront bars because she had a thing for seamen.\n\nI took her out for a few drinks then we went to her parents house. It turned out that her father was retired British Navy and her brother was in the merchant marine.\n\nWe had a friendly visit, drank a lot of beer, then casually as anything, Joyce and I went to bed. Her parents didn't seem to mind at all. They seemed to take it all for granted.\n\nI balled Joyce most of the night. Then she had to go to sleep so she could get up in time for work. In the morning, she left me in bed and went to work. That was when her mom came in and asked me what I'd like for breakfast.\n\nIt seemed that the old man had also gone to work and the mother and I were alone in the house. She was a prettyy dark-eyed, prematurely gray woman in her mid forties, a bit on the hefty side, but still sexy.\n\nWhen I told her what I wanted for breakfast she blushed, then giggled, but I got what I wanted. I have always enjoyed eating pussy for breakfast.\n\nI was out in the Pacific islands before they got too fucked up. They were fucked up by the GI's to a certain extent but the tourists hadn't started going there yet. These Polynesian broads were probably the best, if there is such a thing as best. I always liked their directness. To them, sex was no big deep, dark secret. It was sometrhing you did for fun, like dancing or swimming.\n\nThe Arab whores in Beruit and Dar Es Salaam are something else. They've been trained since childhood in the arts of pleasing a man. The only trouble is you have to make sure you never fuck around when you don't have a couple of pals along. You could end up a naked corpse with a slit throat.\n\nThe Filipino babes are out of sight too. They have the tightest cunts in the world, even the hookers. But in Manilia, you ahve to be careful and not get fooled by a benabae, a drag queen. In the Phillipines it isn't easy to tell the difference.\n\nBut what the hell, who cares?\n\nThe merchant marine is a great career for a pussy freak. Naturally you go weeks without any, but you can sure make up for it whenever you go ashore!"
418,Balled My Way Around The World,['MF'],"She offered her hand, which I took. Her grasp was delicate, but firm. I looked her steadily in the eyes, wondering how long she would meet my gaze. Mentally, I timed her. She dropped her eyes shyly before I reached one ""Baryshnikov,"" disengaging her hand. As she dropped her arm back to her side, her leotard slipped off her shoulder. The leotard was about two sizes to large, and her breasts weren't prominent enough to hold the cups up. Consequently, the leotard slipped down, and I was treated to the sight of her right breast. The aureole was about the size of a quarter and the nipple was pink. Her breasts were small; one could easily fit inside a wineglass. She blushed immediately, while quickly pulling the strap back up. \n\n""Well, Randi, it is a pleasure to meet you. I think you need a different leotard, no?"" She ooked up at me. For a moment, I lost myself in clear blue eyes. With an effort, I focussed on her and nodded my head encouragingly.\n\nA little tensely, she said, ""Yes, but I'm afraid I can't afford one right now. This was my mother's leotard, and it is two sizes too big. I was hoping I could use it at least for the first month or so. I can't buy a new leotard with my next paycheck, but maybe the paycheck after that...."" She paused and smiled a little. It was a small, crooked little smile, and it melted my heart. ""I guess maybe I should have listened to my sister. She said wait until I had everything before starting the lessons. But I was in a hurry.""\n\nPaycheck? She didn't look old enough to have a job. More to the point, I'd never had a student with a job. I looked at her more closely. Her shoes were very good, the same maker as my own, and I know how expensive they can be. But she was carrying them in the original box, and not in the designer shoe bags all my other students had. The leotard was old, and had been repaired many times. It reminded me of the Soviet leotards that all the Russians I'd trained with had worn. I remembered I'd received a money order to cover her first month's retainer, which I'd thought unusual at the time, but had dismissed as a vagary of the wealthy. My students have always had wealthy parents and/or flush trust funds. I began to realize she was funding this out of her own pocket, something none of my students had ever done since I started accepting students for training, over four years ago. Without being falsely modest, I'm not cheap. At my rates, five students cover the rent on the warehouse in Marin that is my exercise studio and my three-room flat in San Francisco's Marina district. I was training 16 girls, and Randi was the first new student I'd accepted in a year. \n\nCurious, I said, ""Do you work? You seem a bit young to have a job."" She nodded, and I could see she was starting to relax. I felt my libido stirring again. ""And you are paying for all this, by yourself?"" Another nod. She was still a bit flushed, the color high in her cheeks. I thought she looked beautiful. I took her by the hand and led her over to a futon in the corner of the studio. We sat down, and I started drawing her out, little by little. I am a professional, and I don't take on students who I know will be wasting their time and mine. I work very hard for my students, and I expect them to work hard for me. Though I was aroused by this young girl, I was not going to compromise my professional ethics just to indulge my libido. \n\n""I make enough to pay for these lessons. My parents would help me, but I can handle it. We aren't poverty stricken, if that is what you are thinking."" I could hear the pride in her voice, and see it in the way her nostrils flared. No, they were not poverty stricken, but I was willing to bet that $700 a month would strain their budget. I immediately resolved to find away to make it more affordable to her, without damaging her spirit. \n\nI also needed to know that she had enough time to attend school, do homework, and see her friends, and everything else a young girl has to do, plus learn to be a ballerina. I said simply, ""Tell me about yourself, Randi.""\n\nHer story unfolded slowly, but gathered steam as her shyness gave way. Randi wanted to achieve grace and balance in her life. She considered herself awkward and inept. She'd apparently seen a production of ""The Nutcracker"" last month, and had decided then and there that ballet would give her everything she thought she lacked. She applied to take lessons with me, having evidently been declined by several of my colleagues in the Bay area. I looked again at her threadbare leotard, and I thought I knew why -- those snobs. \n\n""I have to tell you, ma cherie, that I will make extraordinary demands on your time. You need to commit yourself to the discipline."" She nodded resolutely. I could tell she meant it. At this point, three- quarters of my prospective students would ask what kind of demands. She did not. This is a very good sign. \n\n""Do you work for somebody that will give you the time you need?""\n\n""I work for myself. I'm a computer geek. The money is good. I work when I want to.""\n\n""Indeed? Then that should not be a problem."" Interesting, I thought. I was beginning to have the glimmering of an idea. \n\n""How are your grades in school?"" More than one angry parent has tried to blame their daughter's miserable academic performance on the time that she was ""wasting"" with me. I try to weed those girls out early.\n\n""I'm a straight A student so far. ""\n\n""How far is ""so far?"" \n\n""Well, right now, I'm a freshman in high school. But, I just found out today that I'm going to be advanced one grade when the semester starts in January. I'll be a sophomore then."" I could hear the pride in her voice.\n\n""You are perhaps then fifteen years old?"" I had guessed about 16 or so, but her answer surprised me.\n\n""I'm fourteen."" She looked at me, as if she was unsure what effect this revelation would have on me. She seemed almost defensive about it. ""I like school,"" she added, as if in explanation. ""I enjoy using my brain."" \n\n""That is very good. Ballet can be very complex. A sharp mind is as important as a trained body."" \n\nI have a standard series of questions I ask each prospective student at their first lesson, and I rapidly went down the list. Randi seemed to have recovered completely from her initial embarrassment, though her innate shyness was still with her. Yet, her answers were unforced and very straightforward. She was about as different from my typical student as she could be. She knew what she wanted, and that was such a pleasant change. \n\nRandi insisted that she had plenty of time for everything. I believed her, but I also had a feeling that she was planning on giving up whatever social life she had. Discipline is necessary, and I can be a stern taskmaster. Yet, I didn't want this delightful young girl to overwork herself just so she could afford my retainer. The idea that had been simmering in the back of my mind presented itself to me. \n\n""How many hours a week do you work, Randi?""\n\n ""Depends. At my rates, I need to work 20 hours a month to cover the cost of your retainer. Some weeks I do a lot. Some weeks I do nothing."" \n\nI was silent, doing some mental arithmetic. I've never been great with numbers, so it took me a while. Randi must have misinterpreted my prolonged silence for disapproval. She started to explain that she still had plenty of time, and I could detect a note of panic in her voice. I finished my figuring and raised my hand to silence her explanations. ""What kind of computer things do you do?""\n\n""Pretty much anything. I'm familiar with allthe standard productivity apps, and I can RTFM if I run into something that I'm not familiar with, which to be honest, does happen once in a while.""\n\n""RTFM?""\n\n""Read the fucking manual. Oops. Sorry."" She started to blush again. \n\n""That's ok. I may have a proposition for you."" I had deduced that she was working for about $35 an hour, since that is what she would have to make to cover my $700 monthly retainer in twenty hours of work. The last time my computer died, I hired a computer consultant at $200 an hour, who ended up taking four hours to tell me that I needed to ""upgrade to the twentieth century, lady."" Randi was undercharging herself by about a factor of six. I know I need a more modern system; that consultant was right, even if he was less than tactful about it. Now - how to make her see that I'm not offering her a handout? It won't work if she doesn't think she's earning it. I need to be tactful.\n\n""I want a new computer. I know what I want, but I have no idea how to ask for it. Can you help me with that?""\n\nShe did not hesitate at all. ""Yes. Tell me what you need your system to do, and I can tell you what to buy. Will you give me an idea of how much you wish to spend? I can tell you that I can put a competent system together, nothing too fancy, for about $1500, including all the software. The thing about personal computers is that once you get the basic configuration, upgrading is a fairly straight forward and inexpensive task.""\n\n""Let us say forty-five hundred dollars. ""\n\n""That is more than enough. That will get you a killer system."" \n\n""Good. I want a `killer' system. And how shall I pay for it?""\n\n""Do you have a credit card?"" I nodded. ""I'll draw up a parts list tonight. We can order the parts tomorrow, after class, or whenever is convenient for you. I'll place the order and then you can give them the credit card number. All the suppliers will ship next day air if you want them too. If we call early enough in the day, it should be here day after tomorrow.""\n\n""Sounds fine to me, Randi."" Good. The idea I had was simple: Why not have Randi work for me, if she was going to work for anybody? It will take the burden of finding $700 each month from her, and give me that much more time with her for training, and perhaps a little more...?\n\n""Now, I think we should try some ballet, no?"" I took her by the hand and led her out onto the exercise floor. We walked over to a stack of exercise pallets that I stored in one corner of the studio, and we each pulled one from the top of pile. We dragged them into the middle of the dance floor, and I said to her, ""First we stretch. I want you to do what I do, as in a mirror, but stop when your muscles tell you to stop. Ready?"" Randi nodded, and I said, ""Then we begin."" \n\nI went through my stretching routine, which isolates each muscle group in the legs, torso, arms and neck. I watched Randi as she mirrored each of my moves, captivated by the thought of that beautiful young body hidden beneath that awful leotard. As we bent and flexed our bodies, Randi's leotard revealed more of her to me than I think she realized. I began to orchestrate the stretching routine, seeing if I could coax further glimpses of her lithe young body from that leotard. \n\nIt became a game for me. I would lean forward, so Randy would lean forward, and her shoulder straps would slide off her smooth young shoulders. The tops of her pert breasts would be revealed each time and I drunk in their beauty. Her breasts were not large, much smaller than my own, and I longed to reach out and caress them. Then, we set facing each other on the floor, legs in a V before us to stretch the muscles of the inner thigh. I watched as the crotch of her leotard tightened across her mons, hinting at the curves of her labia hidden beneath. \n\nI kept this game alive for half an hour, and was becoming so aroused that it took an effort of will to focus on the routine. Randi was concentrating on keeping up with me, and I could see the effort it was costing her. My lust was joined by a sense of respect. Randi seemed determined to match me move for move, though her untrained muscles could not stretch as far as Randi obviously wanted them to. She grimaced with the pain, but she didn't ease up. As we finished the legs and stood up, I saw perspiration beading on her young face. I wanted very much to draw her head towards me and gently lick the drops from her cheeks with my tongue, but I suppressed the desire. Instead, I concentrated on easing the pace, trying to establish a rhythm in our movements. Randi struggled, but I could tell she was beginning to get the idea. I caught our image in the mirror wall in my peripheral vision and studied it. The human body has a wonderful bilateral symmetry that can make even the simple act of stretching into a thing of harmony and grace. \n\nI looked again at the young teen. Her face was flushed with her determination. I realized with a sense of surprise that Randi would probably injure herself trying to keep up with me. Such effort should not go unpraised. I reached out my hand and touched her cheek, and said to her, ""Your are doing fine, Randi...do not expect to conquer ballet in one night. Your muscles need time to get accustomed to the uses you are going to put them to. Stretch until they protest, then no farther. They will learn in time."" I had my legs extended to each side and was sinking slowly into a split. Randi stopped trying to emulate me, and looked down at me.\n\n""I can do it. Just...give me a moment."" Randi's legs were as far apart as her muscles would allow them to go, and my head was level with her groin. Perspiration had darkened the crotch of her leotard, and her mons was clearly delineated beneath the damp fabric. I could smell her musky odor, and had to resist the urge to lean forward and kiss her there. Her legs were trembling with her effort. I brought my legs back together and rose smoothly until I was standing in front of her. Randi was watching me with a look of awe in her eyes. I realized that the simple act of rising gracefully out of the splits was what had amazed her. I reached out and held her under her armpits and pulled her up until she too was standing. I could feel the swell of her breasts against the heels of my palms, and I could resist my desire to touch them no longer. As I released her, I let my hands slip casually over them, and I felt my libido surge. Her breasts were nearly round, and I imagined myself caressing her nipples, feeling them stiffen as I aroused her passion. With an effort, I abandoned this delightful fantasy, and released her completely. If she was aware of the storm that she had just aroused in me, she gave no sign of it. I decided I had better end the session before I asked her to spend the night with me. With an inward sigh, I smiled at her and shook my head. \n\n""I know you can do it, ma cherie. And you will, but not today, or tomorrow. Today we introduce your muscles to their new jobs. This is, what do you Americans say? In the job training?""\n\n""On the job training.""\n\n""Yes, that is it. We have no hurry here, in the studio. Waiting is, as one of your American authors put it."" \n\nTo my surprise, Randi's eyes lit up and she seemed to forget the uncomfortable messages coming from her legs. She said eagerly, ""You've read Heinlein, Ms Duvall?""\n\nI smiled. A Heinlein fan, it would seem. Another good sign...she may not have the sexual taboos that plague most Americans. ""Hasn't everybody? And Randi, please call me Gabrielle.""\n\n""Gabrielle? That is such a pretty name. I will...Gabrielle.""\n\n""And Randi is very pretty as well."" I glanced over her shoulder at the clock mounted on the wall above the mirrors. ""I think that is time enough for today. Tonight, I want you to do what we have just done before you make ready for bed. And tomorrow when you awake, the same. Remember-stretch only until the muscles protest."" I walked with her to where she'd left her bag with her street wear. She reached into it and pulled out a pair of shorts and a sweatshirt, which she quickly donned over her leotard. As we walked towards the street exit, I caught her by the shoulder and said, ""Until we start to perform, Randi, a leotard is really unnecessary. In fact, for the first month or so, a comfortable pair of shorts and a tee shirt are perfectly adequate."" Randi seemed to sigh with relief. As I spoke these words, I decided that tomorrow I would shop for a leotard for her. My libido aside, her body deserved a more flattering outfit. \n\nAt the door, Randi looked up at me, and again I lost myself in azure depths. As if from a distance, I heard her say, ""I will stretch when I go to bed and when I wake up. And Gabrielle?""\n\n""Hmm?""\n\n""Thank you for accepting me in your class."" She turned and hurried down the street. I stood gazing after her for a long time before I went back inside. \n\nThe next day was busy for me. I saw five students, and then met with the building manager in Marin about remodeling the small closet I was using as an office. Randi was hovering in the back of my mind during all of this. She was distracting me, but it was such a pleasant distraction! At lunchtime, I wrapped a street skirt around my waist and went to my favorite cafe. After lunch, I went shopping for a leotard for Randi. I knew what I wanted-a neo-minimalist ensemble similar to the one that used to get me reprimanded by stage managers and producers for being ""immodest."" I visualized what Randi's body must look like under that unlovely leotard she was wearing yesterday, and felt my nipples erect almost immediately. Randi's body was beautiful, and I wanted her in a leotard that would reveal as much of it as possible, without the games I played yesterday. \n\nBack in the office, I phoned my broker and my accountant and announced that their services would no longer be required, since I was getting a new computer to handle all that. The former was polite, simply asking me if I preferred a check, or a wire transfer of my balance to my bank account. The latter was pointedly hostile, so I hung up and called my attorney, and asked her to deal with him. With nothing to do until Randi arrived for her session, I indulged myself in fantasizing about making love to her. I visualized us together on the futon in my flat, seeing the way she would tremble under my touch as I caressed her young body in my imagination. Locking the door to the office, I slipped out of my street skirt and lay back on the couch and pleasured myself. Slipping my hand into my leotard through a leg opening, I caressed my labia. Penetrating my vagina with two of my fingers, I probed my clitoris. I came hard, Randi's image floating before me as I climaxed. \n\nWhen Randi peered in my office door late in the afternoon, I was just finishing up with my lawyer. It turned out my accountant was being audited by the IRS. My lawyer said that she would get a court order to pry my records loose from the IRS. Randi stood just outside my door and waited patiently for me to finish my phone call. I glanced at her and smiled, holding up two fingers. Randi nodded, understanding it would only be a few more minutes. I motioned her to come in and sit down on the sofa that took up one entire wall of my small cubicle. I quickly wound up my conversation with my attorney, replaced the phone in its cradle, and turned to contemplate the young girl. She was dressed in street clothes, a short plaid skirt, white blouse, and a short dark jacket against the December chill. As she crossed her legs, I glimpsed the entire length of one thigh, and the panty-clad tip of her pubis. I felt my libido engage. \n\nRandi said, ""I brought the list. If we call now, we can probably get most of the stuff here by tomorrow."" She held out a neatly typed piece of paper.\n\nI took the list from her hand and looked at it. At the bottom were three sets of figures, which apparently reflected three different versions or configurations, as they were labeled, of my new computer. Even the most expensive was fifteen hundred dollars less than the limit I'd set yesterday. I scanned past all the technobabble, and found the entry for her fee. One hundred dollars? She really does undersell herself. But I saw how to remedy that...the fifteen hundred dollar difference between my limit and the high bid would be her bonus. Also, I would propose an in-kind relationship-I would train her as a ballerina if she would teach me how to use this new system.\n\n""Okay. Here's the phone, and here's my credit card."" I turned the phone around towards her and dug my gold AmEx card out of my purse. Randi got up from the couch, crossed the small room, and propped herself against my desk. \n\n""Where should I have the components delivered? Here?""\n\n Hmm. ""How about my flat in the city? Here's the address."" I wrote it down quickly on piece of paper and handed it to her. \n\nShe picked up the phone and started dialing. I listened raptly as Randi made each order. It was fascinating to hear such a technically incomprehensible conversation being conducted by such a young girl. After ten steady minutes of megahertz, baud rates and gigabytes, I realized that this might take a while. I got up from behind the desk, took Randi by the shoulders, and guided her around the desk to sit in the chair. I sat down on the couch, pulled my knees up, and watched her. She seemed so poised and confident as she laid out her orders with each vendor. Much different than the shy girl that I interviewed yesterday. She was in her element. \n\nBetween calls, Randi would tell me the progress we'd made, citing any good deals that she'd made. I was thoroughly impressed. Finally, she hung up the phone for the last time, and then addressed me in decent Spanish. ""Estoy terminando.""\n\n""Bien,"" I responded in kind, ""Muchas gracias, Randi. Yo piense que hay un error en la cuenta. \n\n""No. No hay error. Esta correcto."" She looked at me quizzically. \n\nI switched back to English. Maybe she would like to learn French. ""I see your fee is way too small. I think you've earned a bonus. Shall we say a fifteen hundred dollar bonus?"" I smiled as her eyes widened in surprise. ""And you didn't include the time you are going to spend training me on my new system.""\n\n""Uh, Gabrielle, I...well, thank you for the bonus. I...I've never been paid a bonus before. And Gabrielle, I wasn't gonna charge you for the lessons."" This last was delivered head down, in a very soft voice. I was a bit surprised.\n\n""Well that is sweet of you Randi, but you are a business woman, like me. You deserve to be paid for your talents, just like me. But, if you are interested, I have a proposition for you."" She looked up, and then arched one eyebrow. ""I want you to work for me as my aide. You would be responsible for the book keeping, and training me on the system, and other things that I might require. You can set the hours. In return, I will pay you a salary of $1000 per month, and give you all your ballet for free."" \n\n Randi hesitated for several moments. Finally, she nodded her head. ""I guess I'm gonna have to tell my other clients that I won't be as available anymore. But Gabrielle, I have to find someone to take care of them. I can't just abandon them."" \n\nI'd forgotten about her other clients. She was right; it would be terribly unprofessional of her. I thought quickly. ""How many regular clients do you have?""\n\n""Most of my income is from three clients. And I could hand them off to my friend Alyx, who is almost as good as me."" \n\n""What commitments do you have in the next month or two?""\n\n""Four appointments next week."" She paused, and I could see her thumbing through a mental appointment book. ""And I think five or six the week after. I'll make enough from those appointments for your next retainer and a new leotard. Nothing after that until late January, when I need to make enough for your February retainer.""\n\n""Okay. You are on the payroll. Don't take on any new clients, and that gives you nearly two months to ""hand off"" your clients to your friend. Deal?"" Mentally, I held my breath and crossed my fingers.\n\n""Deal. Oh, thank you, Gabrielle, thank you so much."" She got of the chair and hugged me. I felt her breasts press tautly against my own. I hugged her back and gave her a quick peck on the cheek.\n\n""Shall we start our stretching exercises, then?""\n\nRandi disengaged from our embrace, and said, ""Is there a place where I can change? I'm sorry, but I had to see a client just before I came here."" \n\nOther than a small restroom on the third floor of the building, there was nowhere to change. ""There is a bathroom upstairs, or you can change here in the office. Would you like privacy while you change?""\n\nRandi hesitated; I could sense her shyness surfacing. However, she seemed to pull herself together, saying, ""No, that's ok...I don't mind.""\n\n""Randi...I know you are shy. Has anybody told you that you have a very beautiful body?"" \n\nShe gave a small shake of her head and looked down at her feet. ""I'm awkward and clumsy. I'm too tall. My arms and legs don't fit my body."" She blushed and turned her back to me, and then she began to unbutton her blouse, simultaneously stepping out of her shoes. I got up from behind my desk, pulling the leotard I'd purchased for her from the bottom drawer. I crossed the small room to stand behind her. I took her gently by the shoulder and turned her around to face me. Her blouse was half-open, her small breasts thrusting against the cups of her bra. I kept my eyes focussed on her face. I was dismayed to see tears beginning to well up in the corner of her eyes.\n\n""Randi, Randi. You are beautiful. You do not believe me, I know. Ballet will help you gain the confidence in your body that it deserves. And,"" I added brightly, ""I have something here that will help."" I was relieved to see curiosity replace the unhappiness in her eyes. I handed her the package and then stepped back. I watched her as she opened it. \n\nRandi unwrapped it carefully and held the two pieces up in front of her. Her first words were, ""Thank you, but I can't wear this...can I?"" She looked at me, and I could see the indecision in her face. \n\n""But of course you can, Randi. Pretty girls should wear a pretty leotard."" I smiled gently, took a step forward, and finished unbuttoning her blouse for her. I lifted it clear of her shoulders, and let it fall to the floor. I looked at her, trying to judge her reaction to this usurpation of her personal space. Her only reaction was to raise her arms, tacitly inviting me to continue undressing her by unhooking her bra for her. I stepped closer, allowing my own breasts to brush against hers. I felt an electric tingle surge through me at the contact. I reached around her and unhooked her bra. She brought her arms down, and I slipped the straps off first one arm, then the other. The cups still covered her breasts, held in place by pressure from my own breasts. I resisted an almost overwhelming impulse to reach under the cups and caress her nipples.\n\nInstead, I reached down behind her to her waist and unfastened her skirt. I stepped back and both the bra and skirt fell to the floor at her feet. She stood before me, clad only in her demure panties. One arm automatically went to her chest to cover her breasts. I caught Randi's gaze with my own. She stared back at me, almost defiantly, daring me to tell her she was still beautiful, now that I'd seen almost all of her. \n\nI accepted the silent challenge in her eyes. I said, ""I wish I had a young and beautiful body like yours. I would cover it only very reluctantly.""\n\nRandi seemed nonplussed at this frank statement. She stammered out, ""Really? You aren't just saying that?"" She slipped the top over her head, and then turning her back to me, gracefully slipped her panties down to her ankles, and then stepped free of them. This maneuver can truly reveal whether a woman possesses an innate sense of grace and balance. Randi did it with an effortless ease that belied her claim of clumsiness and awkwardness. Equally gracefully, she stepped into the bottom half of the leotard and pulled them up around her hips. She turned around and I admired the view. The top accentuated her small breasts, and bottoms hugged her hips, the waistband dipping seductively towards her mons, while the high cut legs revealed a tantalizing expanse of her hips and thighs. She stood there, a goddess in my office. My libido soared.\n\nI motioned towards the studio with my head. ""Go look at yourself in the mirror, Randi. If you don't like what you see, you don't have to wear it."" Randi disappeared into the studio. I followed her, stopping just outside the office door. I watched her as she studied herself in the mirror wall. Suddenly, she turned and saw me standing there. She walked over to me and spoke.\n\n""Oh, Gabrielle! Thank you for this leotard! It makes me feel...different.""\n\n""In what way different, Randi? You are still beautiful, and now you can see it too.""\n\n""I feel...attractive. I, I like the way it looks on me. It looks so, so...."" She trailed off.\n\n""So...sexy?"" She nodded and blushed again. She really was shy. ""I think so, too.""\n\n""How much did it cost you, Gabrielle? I will pay you for it as soon as I can.""\n\n ""It is a gift, cherie,"" I said, and then as she began to protest, I said, ""If you must pay me for it, I demand the privilege of naming my price."" Randi nodded, uncertain, but willing. ""My price is to see you wearing it whenever you are here.""\n\n""But..."" she started to protest again, but I quickly interrupted her.\n\n ""No buts. That is my price. You must pay it. Now you may believe you still owe me something. If that is the case, then perhaps I will think of something else. For now, seeing you in it is payment enough. You do have a beautiful body, Randi.""\n\nRandi seemed about to protest, but then something must have clicked for her. She smiled at me, and the smile lit up her face like a klieg light. ""I do like it, Gabrielle. Thank you very, very much."" \n\n""I am happy, then. Randi, ma petite cherie, I have an intuition that you will bring a great many people a great deal of happiness, my self included. You are young, and you have a beautiful body for dancing."" And lovemaking, I added to myself. I took her by the hand and led her into the center of the dance floor. ""First the stretching, and then today I will teach you a kick. Today we will stretch to music, Mozart. Do you like Mozart?"" \n\n""I don't know. I'm not good at recognizing music or identifying composers. I do like all kinds of music, though."" \n\nI walked over to my little sound system and pressed the ""play"" button on the CD. The lively but subdued strains of Mozart's Clarinet Quintet in A Major filled the studio. I walked back to where I'd left her standing and said, ""Shall we begin?"" \n\nWe went through the stretching quickly and smoothly. Randi picked up the rhythm of the Mozart, and I was pleased to see she could match her movements to the music with no real effort. I realized that her new smoothness was probably due to the fact she wasn't worried about her leotard falling off of her body. I watched her intently, drinking in her curves as we stretched. The leotard top cradled her breasts, accentuating their pertness. The top was cut low in the front, and revealed much of Randi's cleavage to my eager eyes. I followed the course of a rivulet of perspiration that started on her neck and then trailed off to disappear between her breasts. I wanted to trace its track with my tongue. I fastened my gaze to her groin, where the leotard bottoms, darkened with perspiration, revealed as much as they concealed, delineating the soft curves of her pudenda. As we warmed up, Randi's body emitted a powerful, musky aroma that I found utterly compelling. I longed to bury my face between her legs and breathe that heady odor. I submerged myself in a delicious fantasy, visualizing all the ways I would make love to Randi. The studio faded from my mind, to be replaced by an image of Randi, nude, her body dancing to the tune I played on it with my fingers, lips and tongue. I lost myself in this pleasant reverie, only coming back to reality when I heard Randi's voice.\n\n""Am I doing something wrong, Gabrielle? You seemed to slow and stop the routine. I thought I was making a mistake.""\n\n""Oh, no. I...I am just a bit distracted. You are doing fine. Really. I am sorry. Let us resume."" \n\nWhen we finished the warm-ups, I led her to the mirror wall. A bar at waist height ran the length of the wall, which my beginning students used for support while working on leg movements.\n\n ""Now watch me and do what I do."" I faced the bar and grasped it with one hand. Then, I raised my right leg until I could rest it on the bar. I left it there for a beat, and then brought it down to the floor again. When my legs were together, I waited another beat, and then repeated the process. I turned to Randi, and said, ""Now, you.""\n\nRandi stepped up to the bar and swung her leg up. I knew she wasn't going to have the horizontal stretch necessary to reach the bar, so I moved around her and caught her ankle as it fell back, well short of the bar. ""Here, I will help you. It will be awhile before your muscles will stretch enough on their own for this."" Slowly, gently, I lifted her ankle until it was even with the bar. Randi had to shift her footing a little, and lean to the left, but she did get her ankle all the way up. I glanced down at her groin, and saw the thrust of her mons against the crotch of the leotard. Her labia were clearly defined beneath the thin material. Kneeling, I brought her ankle back down until she was again standing, feet together.\n\n""That is very good. Now, you should try to do it without leaning over. I will lift your ankle; you concentrate on not leaning."" I remained kneeling as I again raised her ankle. Randi held herself upright; I could feel her effort in the way her leg trembled. I said, ""Very good. Now, eighteen more times on this leg, and then we change to the other."" I placed my free hand in the small of her back to steady her. It was slick with her perspiration. As the exercise continued, I let it slip lower and lower, until I was grasping the round globe of her derriere. Her buttocks moved beneath my palm sensuously, and I had to resist the impulse to stroke her fanny with my hand. When she finished the set for each leg, I turned her around so that her back was to the mirror. ""Now Randi, kick straight out in front of you, as high as is comfortable. Your leg should be parallel to the floor at the top of the arc. Still kneeling, I slid to one side. As she kicked, I place my palm on the underside of her thigh, just centimeters from her groin. I took her ankle with my other hand and helped her elevate it to the horizontal. I wanted to slide my hand higher up her thigh to cup her mons, but I knew she wasn't prepared for any such overt message of my intentions. Instead, I kept it where it was.\n\nI had Randi practice the side kicks and front kicks for the rest of the session. When I finally called time, I could tell Randi was relieved. She was perspiring freely, and in the short rests I had allowed her, I had noticed she breathed heavily while her legs trembled. Now, she collapsed onto the stack of exercise pallets in the corner. She lay on her back on top of the pallets, one hand behind her head, eyes closed, her knees draped over the edge of the stack, her feet on the polished wood floor. \n\nShe looked so innocently erotic, that I knew I would have to try to seduce her tonight. But how? I'd never felt as aroused by any of my other lovers, and they were all adults. I have no problem making my arousal known to another woman-she either accepts it or rejects it. But Randi, barely out of childhood, would not be able to make such a decision, since she was lacking, I was certain, any sexual experience on which to base a decision. I wasn't about to take her by force, though the idea had a certain appeal. I submerged that thought, and continued to ponder how to approach her. I walked over to her and sat cross-legged on the floor in front of her. I contemplated her as she rested. The armpits of her top were stained dark by her perspiration, as was the crotch of her bottoms. As I watched the rise and fall of her small breasts, I felt my arousal go into orbit.\n\nAfter a minute or two, from her position on her back, she said, ""Please tell me that at some point, my legs will stop hurting, won't they?""\n\n""Yes, they will."" Then I saw the opportunity I was looking for. ""A little massage, or a rubdown, can help with the pain. Have you ever had a rubdown, Randi? I have one at least once a week. A rubdown will help your muscles relax. If you like, I will give you one."" \n\n""Oh no, you don't have to do that. I will remember to bring some Tylenol or something each time.""\n\n""Yes, the Tylenol is a good idea. I probably should keep some around her for new students like you. But Randi, I would like to give you a rubdown. You have earned it, sweetheart, and it would bring me a great deal of pleasure."" Randi sat up, and looked down at me hesitantly. I gazed steadily back at her, and was suddenly swept up in another wave of deja vu. I was fifteen again, and Lydia, my maestra and the woman who first seduced me, had just offered to give me a rubdown. She was so gentle and so confident of her touch, that I barely protested when she slipped my leotard off my shoulders and began to kiss my breasts. After arousing my libido, it seemed only natural when she turned her attentions to my vagina. With a start, I realized why Randi had such a profound effect on me-she was I, twenty years ago. The role reversal was what was arousing me. I let the deja vu wash through me, and the path to Randi's seduction was clear before me. \n\nI waited for a sign from her, and after a few seconds, taking silence for consent, I stood up, and then picked up her right leg and straddled it. I backed up until I could feel her foot resting against my derriere. I clamped my hands around the calf, and began to massage it with firm, slow, strokes. Slowly but steadily, I worked my hands up her calves to her thighs. Carefully, I let my fingers brush against her pubis as I massaged the tendons of her inner thigh. I carefully made sure that the touches seemed accidental, allowing long intervals between them, and keeping them very brief, swift, delicious foretastes of what I knew was to come. After spending several minutes on her right leg, I switched to her left leg and started again. By the time I was finished, the tension in Randi's leg muscles had diminished greatly. I let her left leg slip from between my own, and then sat next to her on the stack of pallets. She opened her eyes and sat up.\n\n""Mmm. That felt so good. My legs feel much better. Thank you, Gabrielle.""\n\n""You are quite welcome, Randi, but I'm not quite done, yet. You've worked so hard, you deserve a reward."" I put my hand on her chest between her small breasts and gently pushed her back. She resisted for a moment and then lay back down. I started with the tendons along her neck, working them gently with my fingers. Randi closed her eyes, but I could still detect some tension in the way her muscles resisted my touch. I worked them for several minutes, then gently coaxed Randi to turn over onto her stomach. I straddled her back with my knees, and began to work my way down her spine. At last, I could feel Randi beginning to relax to my touch. \n\nI began to change the way I was massaging her. My touches became more light, and lingered longer. I was in fact caressing her and not really massaging her anymore, but she didn't seem to notice, or if she did, she didn't seem to mind. I allowed my caresses to slide farther and farther around her torso until I could feel the swell of her breasts with my fingertips. As I was doing this, I could feel her derriere pushing against my pubis. I glanced down and saw an unmistakable signal of my rising passion-a small damp oval in the crotch of my leotard. I slid my mons across her buttocks, and felt an electric tingle arc through my vagina. I indulged myself like this, slipping my mons across the cheeks of her pert little ass as I continued to caress her shoulders and arms with my hands, until a small orgasm took me. \n\nI rearranged my position so that I was kneeling beside her. I took a deep breath, and then calmly slid my hands under the back of the top, and slipped it up until it was gathered beneath her armpits. At the same time, I physically rolled her over onto her back. As she rolled over, she brought her arms down to modestly cover her exposed breasts. She started to speak, but I put my fingers against her lips and said, ""Shhh, ma petite cherie. Close your eyes and trust me.""\n\nI took both of her hands in my left hand and stretched her arms over her head. With my right hand, I slipped the top up and over her head, sliding it along her arms until it reached her wrists. I let go of her hands, but kept my right hand on the top where it bound her wrists. At the same time, I lay down next to her, my eyes even with her breasts. I swung my left leg over her knees, and then brought my left hand back to her face. I cupped her cheek in my hand and said, ""Now your reward, cherie."" With that, I brought my hand down to her chest, where I gently cupped one of her small breasts. I squeezed it softly, and then brought my head towards her chest until her nipple was within millimeters of my lips. I blew lightly on her nipple, and then pressed it down with my thumb, and then flicked it gently several times. I could feel it begin to erect. Extending my tongue, I licked it slowly in a circle, and as it came fully erect, I sucked it between my lips. Randi gasped. \n\nI let her nipple slip free and shifted closer to her so I could reach her other breast. I cupped her other breast with my hand and again leaned close to blow gently against the nipple. This nipple responded even quicker than the first. Randi must be becoming aroused. This time, I took her nipple between my teeth and bit down softly on it. This time Randi's gasp was more like a low moan, and I almost came as I heard it. I let go of that breast with my hand, and recaptured the other breast. I squeezed it firmly, then pinched the nipple again and again as I tugged on her other nipple with my teeth. Randi was beginning to breathe heavily, and she was gasping, ""Oh! Oh! Oh!"" in time with the pinches and tugs. Suddenly, I felt her body shudder, and I knew she had climaxed. I gazed up at her face, and waited for her to become aware of me again. As I waited, I slipped her hands free of the leotard's top, and then tossed the top aside. straddled her torso, and placed my hands on her chest, each palm cupping one of her breasts. When she opened her eyes, she said, ""Oh Gabrielle! What are we doing?""\n\n I smiled down at her and said, ""Shh. We are just beginning."" I began to squeeze her breasts rhythmically, slowly increasing the pressure, and then letting up, slowly at first, and then more rapidly, and then slowly again, in a cycle. When her breathing became heavy again, I grasped each nipple between my thumb and forefingers, and began to move them in a circle, her small breasts following. Slowly I increased the size of the circles, and then reversed the direction of one of the circles. I was soon rewarded with little moans of pleasure from Randi. I began to pinch the nipples as I drew her breasts around and around. It wasn't long before Randi climaxed again. \n\nAs she recovered from this orgasm, I lay down on my side next to her. Now I wanted to give her a taste of me. I slipped my arm under her neck, and cradled her head against my bosom. With my free hand, I slipped my leotard off my shoulder, and lifted my left breast free of the cup. I then tilted her head until her mouth was only centimeters from my nipple. I slipped my hand to the back of her neck and pulled her head forward towards my breast. She resisted a little at first. I said, ""Please, Randi?"" and I felt the resistance slacken slightly. She allowed me to pull her head until her lips were against my nipple. Again, I said, ""Please?"" Tentatively, her tongue emerged from between her lips and flicked out to touch my nipple. She looked up at me, almost as if seeking my approval. I nodded my head encouragingly. She fastened her lips around the nipple, and I could feel her begin to suckle. I sighed with pleasure. Her lips were feather soft. She would suckle for a few moments, and then probe my nipple with her tongue, and then resume suckling. The sensation was exquisite, and I felt an orgasm begin to swirl in my mind. It grew to a climax, and I let it engulf me. I shuddered deeply, and arched my back as it hit, and pressed Randi's head hard against my breasts.\n\nAfter it trailed away, I gently disengaged Randi's mouth from my nipple. I stood up, pulling Randi to her feet beside me. Taking her by the hand, I led her over to the futon in the corner. It would be much more comfortable for what I wanted to do to Randi next. I knelt down on the futon, and pulled Randi down beside me. I cradled her in my arms, pulling her half into my lap. After a second or two, I could feel Randi relax into my arms. I gently rubbed her breasts with the palm of my left hand, while I let my right hand trail down her torso until I could feel the bottom half of her leotard. I cupped her pubis in my hand, and squeezed it gently. I heard Randi gasp as I squeezed. I removed my hand from her breasts long enough to turn her head towards me and tilt her face up. I captured her lips with mine, and then thrust my tongue deep into her throat. I went back to rubbing her breasts with my hand, as I probed her mouth with my tongue. \n\nI changed the rhythmic squeezing of her mons to short strokes with the tips of my fingers. Randi's chest was heaving with her passion. I grasped the waistband of the leotard, and tugged it down, revealing first a small rectangle of pubic hair, and then the slit of her vagina beneath those silken strands. I left the bottom around the middle of her thighs, and then brought one of her legs up. I slipped the leotard down that leg and over her foot until it was free of her leg. I took the leg and positioned it across my knees, exposing her pudenda completely to me. I began to caress her labia, running my fingers lightly along their length in one direction, and then trailing the tips of my fingers along her vaginal cleft in the other. Shortly, I began to feel a dampness against my fingers, and knew that Randi was becoming very aroused indeed. \n\nI parted her labia, and then gently penetrated her with my middle finger. I carefully bypassed her hymen, and pushed my finger as deep as I could into her vagina. I felt Randi shudder, and she moaned against my tongue, which was still exploring her mouth. I released her mouth from my own, and began to lick her cheeks, eyelids, and the back of her neck with short flicks of my tongue. I slipped my finger in and out of her vagina, and was soon rewarded with a crescendo of moans from her. I felt the muscles in her vaginal walls clamp down with surprising force against my finger as she came. \n\nWhen her orgasm had run its course, she opened her eyes and turned her head to look at me. I smiled down at her, and then slipped from beneath her. I laid her gently back against the raised side of the futon. Grasping her ankle, I brought her foot up onto the futon, bending her leg at the knee. Gently, I coaxed her to spread her thighs, and then slipped by body between them. Leaning forward, I began to caress her mons with my tongue. I could taste her pre-coital lubrication and her perspiration, a heady mixture of salty-sweet tastes that I savored. I kissed her labia several times, and Randi began to respond, thrusting her mons forwards to meet each loving caress of my lips. With two fingers I parted her labia, and then fastened my lips around her clitoris. AS my lips touched her there, she groaned aloud. I sucked firmly on her clitoris, then flicked it with the tip of my tongue. Randi began to thrash her hips wildly, and I rested my forearm across her tummy to hold her still. Reaching up with my free hand to her face, I pushed my index finger past her lips into her mouth. Randi immediately began to suck on it with wild abandon. After a few moments, I removed it. I placed my now wet finger against her anus and with a gentle pressure, forced it deep into her rectum. I felt Randi grow even more frenzied. I bit down on her clitoris with my teeth, and rotated my finger in her rectum. Randi suddenly grew rigid, a long, low moan escaping from her lips. \n\nI waited until this orgasm had attenuated, and then eased my finger from her rectum. I gave her clitoris a loving caress with my tongue, and then I crawled onto the futon next to her. She was flushed, and breathing in small, short pants. Between breaths, she said, ""What is happening to me? What are you doing?"" She wasn't scared; I heard curiosity more than anything else in her voice.\n\nI thought for a moment, and then replied, ""I am celebrating your body, Randi. As I told you before, you have a beautiful body. This is my way of showing you that. You arouse me, Randi, as no one else ever has. Have I offended you? I apologize if I have. If you are not comfortable with this, you can get dressed and leave. Our deal still remains though, if you want it to."" I gazed steadily back at her, and mentally crossed my fingers. Randi remained silent for several seconds. At last she spoke.\n\n""Thank you for telling me I have beautiful body, though I find it difficult to believe that somebody as graceful and as beautiful as you would think so.""\n\n""Randi. You are beautiful. Really and truly."" I kissed her, and Randi leaned back against the futon, her eyes closed, her hands trailing lightly across her breasts, caressing them, pinching her nipples. One hand dropped to her mons, and I watched her caress herself. I got to my feet and walked back to the exercise pallets, where I retrieved her top. I walked back to her with the top in my hand, watching her as she lay on the futon. \n\n""Enough for today, Randi."" She opened her eyes at the sound of my voice. I knelt on the futon next to her, reached down, and threaded her leg back into the leotard bottoms, and then pulled them back up around her hips, but not before I gave her vagina a final, lingering caress with my fingertips.\n\nI handed her the top, which she quickly put on. As she was tugging it down over her breasts, I stopped her long enough to lean forward and caress each of her nipples with my lips and tongue. She rose gracefully from the futon, and startled me by kissing my lightly on the lips. She walked into the office and emerged a few moments later, dressed again in her short plaid skirt and white blouse, her jacket draped over one shoulder. Her hair had slipped loose from her berette, and now one tress hung down beside her face. I walked over to her and fixed it gently back into place.\n\n""What time tomorrow do you want me to put your system together for you?""\n\n I thought for a moment, trying to remember when the package services made their rounds in the Marina district. Tomorrow was Saturday, and I had no students until Monday morning. \n\n""Better come late in the afternoon, Randi. I will fix you dinner, while you fix my system. Deal?"" She nodded brightly. ""Wait just a second. I'll get you the address.""\n\nI slipped into the office and took one of my personal cards from my desk. I walked back out to where Randi was standing, and we both started for the street exit. As she opened the door to leave, I handed her the card, and gave her some simple directions to my flat. As she turned to leave, she tilted her head up and kissed me, surprising me by slipping her tongue into my mouth. Then she was gone. I went back to the office, and gathered my things together for the trip home. I could hardly wait for tomorrow."
419,Bambi,['fant'],"I am going to end it right here for now, I've gotten kind of run down on the story for a while... Your quite welcome to pick it up, and would love to see what you come up with! Fox\n\n\n\n\n\n--- DISCLAIMER: -:-\n\nEverything contained in this mailing is fictional or theoretical in nature, and no accounts contained herein should be held to represent the actions of actual persons.\n\nThis article may be harmful or fatal if swallowed. Do not insert this article into the ear canal. Not responsible for injuries due to reading this article while showering. Prolonged inhalation of fumes from this article may result in nausea, dizzyness, convulsions, and death. Do not operate a motor vehicle, heavy equipment, or power tools while reading this article. Dispose of this article in a responsible manner when finished reading. No warranties expressed or implied. May *not* be suitable for children under 12. Discontinue reading this article if skin rash appears, or vision blurrs, and consult a physician.\n\n -:-ETX-:-"
420,Banana,"['MF', 'work', 'dildo']","The front door to their home was open as was the screen door - and my hands were full of equipment, I let myself in. Instantly, the heady aroma of sex was in the air. I called out to Laura but received no reply.\n\nThen I saw her; totally naked, sprawled out on the floor with her back against the couch and a banana buried in her twat.""Close the door,"" she said quickly!\n\nNow, this was a strange scene. Here was this gorgeous, young brunette, whom I'd only met a day earlier, laid out in the living room floor with Chiquita bananas all around her.\n\nAll of them were unpeeled save for one in her hootch, which she used to rub her clit, and the one Laura was urging me to put in the lower part of her pussy,closer to her ass which of course I did.I couldn't believe how hard my cock was from watching Laura's box devour bananas.It actually hurt and I tried to rearrange myself to alleviate the pain. ""Take your pants off,"" Laura breathed. ""Let me see your hard cock."" With the two bananas sticking out of her snatch, Laura handed me a third unpeeled this time.\n\n""Stick it in me between the others.""\n\nWith one hand on my rock-hard cock, I stuck the banana in with my other. Inch by inch Laura's cunt accepted. Laura was now calling for me to fuck her with it. ""Push it in farther; then pull it out, oh yes, that's it, only harder.""\n\nThe rhythm of my jacking off was hard to keep up with because I was really into giving Laura the banana boning she desired.The harder I plunged the unpeeled banana in, the more mushy the two peeled ones became. As our tempo increased - Laura's groans and screams of joy and my plunging- I could feel a terrific burning in my balls and the underside of my shaft. A moment later I stood up and shot my wad all over Laura's pretty face.\n\nStill hard, I picked Laura up by her hips, turned her away form me and laid her upper body across the couch.She was still somewhat hazy about what was going on, but when she felt my dick her quim, she understood.\n\n""Grab another banana, and unpeeled,""\n\nLaura breathed anxiously. ""Quickly put it in my ass"" I did as ordered, picking up the one I had taken out of her gash, which was already well -lubricated from the previous poking.The sensation of plowing Laura's banana-puree-packed pussy was indescribable. All that smashed fruit made the fit nice and tight - a luxuriously warm and gooey feeling. The banana in Laura's ass was all the way in, except for the dark and tapered end.\n\nLaura was now howing, and I worried that I had gone too far up her fudge, but she said it felt great and yelled to fuck her hard and fast. Thrusting in and out Laura's hot box was out of this world. Each time I pulled out, some banana chunks came out with my root. A few seconds later I was shooting my hot stingy load deep in Laura's juicy gash. Then we changed places and assumed the ""69"" position. I ate all the smashed fruit out of Laura's cunny, lavishing her lower extremities with my talented tongue.\n\nLaura also displayed some well-versed oral antics, sucking my banana coated cock and taking care to catch all the loose pieces of banana that were lodged in my pubic hair and underneath my nuts.After cleaning up a bit, I installed their new monitor and said goodbye. Upon reaching the store my boss asked what took so long but I told him he'd never believe it."
421,Band Guy,['MM'],"Finally, everything out in my car, I wandered back in to catch the next band. It was some big guitar-rock band, real AC/DC typesÑ not really my kind of thing at all. I stood near the front, leaning against a pillar and checking out the rest of the audience. It was your typical Friday-night crowd, some goths who had showed up early for the headliner band, a bunch of metalheads headbanging and air-guitaring along with the guitarrist up on stage, and a few college students in from the local schools. Nobody really interesting, so I turned back toward the stage, which wasn't much of an improvement. Some guy with more hair than a flock of bimbos was jumping around and squealing while another guy played big heavy distorted bass notes and a third went off on a masturbatory guitar solo.\n\nSomebody tapped me on the shoulder. I turned around, wondering if someone from my band had come back, but it was some girl I'd never met. All I could really see in the glare from the stage lights was a leather jacket and dark hair framing a slightly rounded face.\n\n""What?"" I asked, shouting over the music.\n\nShe mumbled something at me.\n\n""What?"" I shouted again, louder.\n\n""Who are these guys? They're awful!"" She stuck her face right up next to my ear and shouted back. I could smell, faintly, a hint of sweat and some slightly flowery smell. Nice.\n\n""I don't know!"" I tried to say it loud enough for her to hear, but she shook her head and mouthed ""What?"" back at me. I looked around for a minute, and motioned toward the door. She nodded and began to push her way through the crowd. I followed, watching the way her legs moved. She was wearing a long black dress, I saw now. Her legs were long and looked strong, but not over-muscled. Her hair fell down to her shoulders, glossy and straight. As we passed through to the outside, I could see that it wasn't quite black, but very dark rich brown, like good coffee or expensive chocolate. The streetlights reflected in her eyes as she turned back around. My ears rang in the sudden silence.\n\n""Wow,"" she said, ""those guys really suck.""\n\n""Yeah, I have no idea what they were doing on the bill. They're completely unlike any of the other bands."" It didn't look like she'd recognized me. After that performance, I hoped she hadn't.\n\n""Oh,"" she said, ""I just got here a few minutes ago. I was going to stay for the rest of the show, but I don't know... I don't really feel like hanging around.""\n\n""Where are you heading?""\n\n""I don't know. I have no plans, really.""\n\n""Neither do I. Feel like a coffee somewhere? Elle's Cafe?""\n\n""Well,"" she said, considering this, ""I have to be home eventually, but sure."" She smiled at me. I smiled back, watching her eyes. ""My name is Emma, by the way.""\n\n""Michael."" She nodded, still locked on my eyes. She made good eye contact almost constantly. It was a little bit disconcerting to have someone paying that much attention, but I decided that from her, I didn't mind a little attention, or, indeed, a lot of attention. ""Shall we?""\n\nI gestured for her to lead the way, and she stepped forward, hands thrust into the pockets of her jacket. I joined her, walking to her right and trying to catch as many glimpses of her face as I could without being too obvious and staring. She had even features, her face a near-perfect oval, and almond- shaped eyes, smooth skin, white teeth. I felt slightly nervous being around someone like her, someone as lovely as herÑ I almost expected her to disappear, to be a fantasy sprung from my mind to keep me company. I hadn't been seeing anyone lately, not since my last girlfriend had left me for some Norwegian exchange student. ""He's so deep,"" she told me, ""and so wonderful to talk to. Not like you."" I just shrugged.\n\n""Oh!"" The girl's voice jolted me from my thoughts, and she grabbed my arm as if for support. I had a few seconds to look at this, to feel how her hands clasped my bicep, before I realized what had stopped her walking.\n\nWe had almost reached the building that housed Elle's, or at least the remnants thereof. If was as if a single tooth had been pulled from one jaw of the streetÑ where once had stood Elle's and a half-dozen other small shops was now a pile of rubble and broken brick. A couple of fire trucks were parked in the street in front of the pile, and several firemen were spraying water across the debris, presumably trying to extinguish any lingering flames.\n\nI halted where I was and stood, staring. ""Shit."" I blinked a few times. ""Wonder what happened?""\n\n""Oh,"" she said, ""I hope nobody was hurt.""\n\nI looked around. There were no ambulances in sight. ""Well, if they were, they've already been taken to the hospital."" She pressed against my side, and I put my arm around her waist as she stared at the destruction, her hand on my shoulder.\n\nWe stood for a couple of minutes like that, there on the street. I still tried not to stare at her, although her face was only a few inches away from my own, and I could smell again, faintly, her hair and smoke from the club.\n\n""Well,"" I said, turning at last to look down at her. She looked back up at me, eyes wide, chin leaning on her hands on my shoulder. Our lips were less than inches away, and I could feel her breathing, slowly, as she looked at me.\n\nI had just taken a deep breath and begun slowly, slowly to move my head forward when a police car sped by, siren wailing, and she jumped and looked around frantically for a minute and began walking quickly back the way we had come.\n\n""What?"" I asked, trotting to keep up with her. ""What is it?""\n\nShe just shook her head. I could see tears glinting on her cheeks as she walked.\n\n""What?"" She wouldn't answer, and finally I stood in front of her and grasped her by the shoulders.\n\n""What is it?"" I asked, watching her face as she stared at my feet. She sobbed, inhaled raggedly, and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.\n\n""I told her,"" she said, ""I told her I smelled gas! And she wouldn't listen to me. Stupid!"" And she began sobbing again, burying her face in her hands, and leaning against me. Not knowing what else to do, I wrapped my arms around her and gently rocked back and forth, running my hands up and down her back. I didn't know quite what else to do as she cried into my chest, but it must have worked a little, since she took her hands away from her face and wrapped them around me, pulling me closer as I held her. Again we stood motionless on the street for a few minutes, until finally, her sobs quieted down and she just stood there quietly, breathing deeply, only shuddering a little bit.\n\n""Um,"" I began, tentatively, ""are you all right?""\n\nShe sniffed. ""Yes, yes,"" she said. ""I... Do you have a car?"" She looked up, tearstreaked and lovely, and I nodded. ""Can you take me home?""\n\n""Sure, yes. Here, come on."" My arm still around her shoulders, and hers around my waist, we slowly walked back to where I was parked. I unlocked the car for her and tossed a few tapes into the back seat. She sat down and buckled her seat belt as I walked around and got into the driver's seat.\n\n""How do we get there?"" I asked as we pulled out of the parking lot. She gave me directions-- a good 15-minute drive. I turned onto Grove Street and we rode in silence for a few minutes before I could build up the courage to ask her what was wrong.\n\n""My sister runs Elle's,"" she said, and I almost said, ""Oh, neat!"" before I realized the implications.\n\n""Oh,"" I said. ""I see.""\n\nShe lived in a three-decker not far from one of the colleges in town, on the third floor. None of her roommates were home, and she asked me to come up.\n\n""I just don't want to be alone right now,"" she said. ""And I trust you."" I smiled, and she smiled back thinly. A tear still glistened in the corner of one eye. She blinked, and it vanished.\n\nHer apartment was clean and light. A few posters hung on the walls in the living room. There was no television, but a large stereo and an assortment of CD's. I looked through the stack of disks, keeping one eye on Emma as she called her sister. She stood next to the phone, tapping her foot as it rang on the other end. Finally, someone answered, and I heard, faintly, the voice on the other end.\n\n""Hello!"" said Emma, ""It's Em!"" The voice sounded a little bit peevish.\n\n""Yes,"" she said, ""I know it's late. Yes. Yes, I know."" There was a pause. ""Look, is Elle there? No, it's important. Does she know--"" There was a longer pause. ""Oh, okay. Okay. She is. Oh, God, oh..."" I turned from the CD's and walked quietly over to Emma, watching her carefully. ""Uh huh."" She nodded. ""Oh, good. Oh, good!"" She smiled and looked at me. I smiled back. ""Thanks, Mark, thanks. Good night."" She hung up the phone, still smiling.\n\n""It's all right! Someone pulled a fire alarm, just as a gag, right? Everyone ran out of the building, and something fell on a stove and caught fire, and the place burned down. Nobody was hurt at all."" She leapt into my arms, hugging me tight enough that I had trouble breathing. ""And it looks like the insurance will even pay for all of it!""\n\nA little bit disoriented, I patted her on the back. She squeezed me again and then stood back. ""Oh,"" she said, ""I'm sorry to have put you through all of that.""\n\n""No problem at all,"" I said. ""Glad to have been there.""\n\n""I think,"" she began, thoughtfully, ""I'm going to go to bed now.""\n\n""Oh,"" I started to turn toward the door, ""I'd better be going, then.""\n\n""Um,"" she faltered, ""I've... I've had kind of a shock."" The smile was gone now, and I turned back to her, watching her carefully. ""I may look like I'm fine, but I'm still feeling a bit shaky. Do you think..."" She faltered again. ""I don't want to be alone. Do you think you could stay here tonight?""\n\nI thought about it for a minute. I liked Emma, from what I had seen of her, and I did want to make sure she was all right. And I had nowhere I needed to be the next day. ""Sure."" I went and poked at their couch. ""Looks comfortable enough.""\n\n""No,"" she said, taking a few steps toward me, ""would you sleep in my bed?"" I must have looked startled, since she drew back suddenly. ""If that makes you too uncomfortable, you can sleep out here, but I think I really need someone to be with me right now.""\n\nI nodded. ""Okay. But I don't have a toothbrush with me, so I make no guarantees about my breath.""\n\nShe grinned. ""Okay.""\n\nI followed her into her bedroom, which was small and cluttered with clothes and books. A smaller stereo sat in one corner, and a desk covered with tapes sat across from the door. She pulled back her quilt and sat on the edge of the bed, pulling off her boots and tossing them into one corner. I closed the door after myself and looked around.\n\n""You look uncomfortable,"" she said.\n\nI grinned back. ""Oh, a little.""\n\n""Well,"" she said, ""don't worry about it. I don't really expect anything. I just need someone to be close to.""\n\nI nodded. That didn't help much. I didn't think I could conceal my arousal at sharing a bed with someone to whom I was attracted to as much as I was to Emma.\n\nShe, meanwhile, had stripped down to her underclothing, grey-striped boxers and a black bra supporting lovely rounded breasts-- not large, but smooth and firm-looking. I tried not to stare as she looked over at me.\n\n""What?"" she said, pulling on a t-shirt and performing that bra-removal contortion that I've never quite figured out. ""Are you going to sleep with all your clothes on?"" I didn't move. ""Come on,"" she said, ""I'm tired. I want to get to bed.""\n\nI shrugged again, and began to pull off my own boots and pants as she slid under the covers. I couldn't help but notice the way her breasts moved as she breathed and stretched her arms. Her nipples protruded just slightly, casting tiny shadows on the white of her short.\n\n""I usually sleep naked,"" she said, and rolled over, which was a good thing, since that thought had more of an effect than I could conceal while wearing just underwear. ""But since you look so uncomfortable, well..."" I laughed, a little forced chuckle. ""Can you get the light?"" she asked.\n\nI looked around for the switch and flipped it downward. The only light, dim white, came in from a single window that looked out on another house. I walked slowly over to the bed. The cover was still pulled back, and, shrugging inwardly, I sat down and swung my feet up into bed and lay down. There was a sigh from Emma as I rolled over myself, and she snugged her back into my chest. She reached around behind her and grabbed my top arm, pulling it around her and clasping my hand under her chin. I could feel her breath on my knuckles as I carefully pushed my other arm under her head and held her around the shoulders. She giggled quietly.\n\n""What?"" I said.\n\n""Oh, nothing."" I could almost hear her grinning in the half-light.\n\n""No, what?""\n\n""Oh, nothing,"" she said again, but she wiggled her butt a little, and I realized what she was laughing at as my erection twitched a bit at the friction.\n\n""Nothing?"" I asked, giving a little thrust with my hips.\n\n""Well, something,"" she agreed, and snuggled against me, flexing her buttock muscles. I laughed.\n\n""Stop it!"" I said.\n\n""Stop it?""\n\n""It tickles.""\n\n""Oh,"" she said, ""sorry."" I could tell she wasn't.\n\n""Um,"" I said, reality dawning, ""do you realize that you've known me for about a total of an hour and a half now?""\n\n""Yes,"" she replied, ""that's true.""\n\n""And I'm in bed with you.""\n\n""Yes,"" she replied again. ""But I trust you.""\n\n""How can you trust me already?""\n\n""Well,"" she clenched her bottom again. My penis fit nicely into the cleft, and when she squeezed it, it felt rather nice, ""for one thing, you held me when I needed it."" I made a little ""m-hm"" noise, and she went on. ""For another, you drove me home."" I made another little noise of agreement. ""And you seemed decent enough when we were talking."" I nodded. ""And finally, your band is too rotten to have given you a big ego, so you're probably a really nice guy.""\n\nThis one stopped me. ""What?"" I said, thinking I had missed something.\n\n""Yeah,"" she said, ""I came in at about the middle of your set. You guys really stink.""\n\n""Oh,"" I said, ""Thanks so much."" I tried to roll over to face away, but she held my arms and I couldn't.\n\n""No, no,"" she said, ""that's good. I've had it with those really popular bands and their guitar gods and all of those macho bullshit artists. If I'd asked one of them to drive me home, they'd have been all over me in the front seat. Not you though. You seemed like a nice kind of guy."" I grunted, and she squeezed me with her butt again. ""And you're cute, too!""\n\nI laughed. ""I am?""\n\n""Well,"" she said, ""I thought so, anyway.""\n\nI smiled into the back of her neck and closed my eyes. Oh well, I thought, I'm here, aren't I?\n\nWe had been quiet there in the dark for a few minutes when she began to shift around a bit. I shifted around myself, and she let go with one of her hands and began to shift the blankets around her legs.\n\n""What're you doing?"" I asked, a little bit bleary from being almost asleep.\n\n""Just getting comfortable,"" she said, finally settling down.\n\nWe were quiet again in the dark. She wasn't pressing so hard against me anymore, and I kept my eyes closed, smelling her hair and her skin, and I was feeling warm and close and content when I felt something brush my hip. There was a little sigh from Emma, as her fingers softly pushed in under the waistband of my undershorts. I still had an erection, and as her fingertips brushed the head of my penis I involuntarily took a breath and held it. She laughed almost silently, just a little quicker breath of air as she ran her fingers along the length and it twitched in response. She stroked it softly, back and forth, brushing just slightly the ends of her nails against the head, and finally, as I took shallow breaths and tried to relax my arms, she wrapped her whole hand around it, still stroking up and down.\n\n""Ohhh..."" I exhaled, and I began to move my lips around the back of her neck and her shoulders. She arched her back and grasped me more firmly, her hand around the base of my penis, and I moved one hand down from under her chin to cup her breast, brushing my hand and fingers across her nipple. I could feel it, just a little bit firm and pushing out against her shirt, and now it was her turn to exhale and sigh and tense as I bit down softly on her earlobe, working it between my teeth. Her hand, now, was stroking up and down harder as I rubbed her nipple, and I decided to move downward. I slid my other, upper hand down her side, around her arm, reaching back and feeling how smooth her skin was through her t-shirt. I ran my fingers down to slide across the waistband of her boxers, or I would have, anyway, except that I discovered that she was no longer wearing them.\n\n""Hey,"" I said, and she laughed and gave me an extra squeeze. I could feel the edge of her pubic hair, coarse and wiry, as I ran one finger down toward where her legs met. She parted them slightly to let me in, and I could feel her labia, the outer lips soft and slightly sweat-dampened. I carefully worked my finger between them, sliding in along the slick and wet of her arousal and out to stroke her clitoris. I rubbed in little circles, and suddenly realized that Emma should probably stop what she was doing with her own hand. ""Wait,"" I said, and she stopped her rubbing and moved that hand to the small of my back, pulling me closer and giving me easier access to her sex. I moved my finger in and out of her, my thumb sliding across her clitoris, my other hand still rubbing and caressing her nipple. She pressed herself against me, her other hand on top of mine on her breast, and I bit her again on the shoulder and on the neck. She pressed against my crotch, her bottom fitting perfectly my stiffened organ. ""Oh,"" she said, and ""Oh!"" again, and stiffened suddenly and arched her back. I kept at her, and slid a second finger into her as she moaned and relaxed again and finally collapsed. We lay there together, still, for a minute. I moved my hand a little bit, and I could tell she was still wet, but she wasn't moving, and I slid my fingers out of her. I was content to just lay there myself, spooned against her. Then she turned, suddenly, and I could see her smile in the light from the window, and her eyes gleaming as she stared at my face.\n\n""Well,"" she said, ""that was nice, but..."" She trailed off.\n\n""But what?"" I asked.\n\n""You'll see,"" she said, smiling there in the half-light. I grunted again and was about to say something else when I felt her hand push against my shoulder, tipping me over on my back. She knelt and straddled my hips; I could feel hairs brushing against the head of my penis as she pulled her shirt off and I got a good look at the breasts that I had until then known only by feel. Her eyes were still locked on mine as she tossed her shirt aside and put her hands down, pausing on all fours for a second before looking down along my body and then back up at my face. She grinned and began to slowly move backwards down the bed. I watched as she crouched between my legs and first took me in her hands and then, her eyes rivetted on mine, brought her head down and began to slide my penis into her mouth. She looked away, then, closing her eyes and began to move up and down along the shaft. I could feel her tongue making circles, darting along the bottom of the head and across. I moaned out loud again, and she laughed, eliciting another moan. My fingers wound through her hair and I stroked her as she stroked me, sucking me in and out and moving her head in tiny circles. My entire being was focussed on my groin; I felt as if my erection had grown huge, had absorbed all of my body and my mind, and I had been reduced to nothing but a single disembodied penis awash in pleasure.\n\n""O God!"" I cried, and she laughed. ""Oh my. Oh,"" I begged, ""don't stop."" She didn't, and I could feel myself swelling even more, building, and as she slid her mouth down again, and her tongue moved along my length, I pulsed and came and came and a ragged cry ripped from my throat as she tried to suck me entirely down hers, and when I finally finished, and she let me slide from her mouth, I could do nothing more than just lay back, suddenly covered with sweat and cooling.\n\n""That good, then?"" she asked, and I could hear the laughter in her voice. I mumbled something incoherent and flapped one hand helplessly. ""I'll take that as a 'yes,' then,"" she said, and lay down next to me, her head on my shoulder. I put an arm around her and she pulled the covers up over us and we slept."
422,Band Mascot,"['f-best', 'vore', 'snuff']","The morning had been cold and dark. Getting out of bed had been half the hassle; the rest was trying to stay awake as she drove to the school. Then waiting with the other kids for the buses to come, milling around half asleep and freezing to death.\n\nThen the 4 hour drive to the competition, long hours of being in the bus, looking out the windows at the road going by, talking with a friend, or falling asleep. Geena had never been one to sleep on the road though, and she wasn't in the mood to talk, so she spent most of the time looking out at the scenery and letting her mind drift. Just turned 18, now free to do whatever she wanted. She was a senior too, and was still growing accustomed to the idea of being above everyone else. She had a few friends, but not many. The year before, she had hung out with the old seniors, fitting in well with them, understanding their jokes and innuendo. But they were gone, graduated and spread out and away. So she was left pretty much to herself this time around.\n\nNot that she minded it. Being a senior, with no one to look down on her, she was able to choose to be completely social or to isolate herself. No one would criticize her, because it was her right to do whatever she wanted. So far she was content to sit back and observe the band and the kids and everything that went on. She realized too that this was the last time she would be doing this, and she made an effort to relish every moment of it.\n\nGeena was also a very pretty young lady. Her body had finally matured to adult proportions, while still retaining her youthfulness. Her skin was soft, she had nice, womanly hips and a soft, round butt that she always liked to show off in her tight jeans. She was not athletic, and so a little soft, but not overweight either, letting her body curve out in all the right places. Geena especially liked the way her breasts had developed, large and well formed, the envy of many of the younger kids and a source of lust for many of the boys. She liked to just look at them, admiring their shape and the way they bounced when she moved.\n\nAlas, though, this made no difference during competition, with the heavy, hot uniforms that she was forced to drape over herself like a lead vest. She never really liked them, fitting into the big black pants and the cumbersome bright red jacket, hiding most of her body into a preformed shell. But she hated most having to tie up her long red hair to put the hats on, one last step towards uniformity. In her uniform she often thought that she would look like a man if it weren't for her large bust.\n\nYes, she thought, the uniforms had been nice to get out of. The show had been quick, the march to the staging area long and tedious, the actual performance quick and frantic, and the march back permeated by the relief of everyone that it was over. Then slipping out, discarding the cardboard clothes and getting into her normal street clothes, becoming her sexy self again. It had been a long day even at that point. All of the frustration, anxiety, and excitement had been seeping out of her, disappearing into the past.\n\n\n\nShe had walked over to the band trucks. There were 3 on this trip. One was a huge Ryder moving van, carrying the instruments for the band. The second was a pickup with a large trailer carrying the larger stuff, drums, xylophones, tubas. Then there was a third truck, painted bright red with black flames across its back. It was an old pickup with the bed converted into a large structure, like a horse pen. She walked towards it and peered inside. Two yellow cats eyes peered back at her.\n\nThe dragon inside shifted itself and walked towards her. He was the bands mascot, bright red with black belly scales. Originally he had been found in one of the schools buildings, a surprising discovery from out of no where. After the initial shock of actually finding a real dragon, it had been captured by animal control. Upon capture, they were surprised to find that it was not fierce or dangerous; its behavior resembled that of a dogs, tame, loyal, and generally stupid. After the wave of scientists studying it, trying to classify its origins, the school had been left with a decision: what to do with it. The issue was a messy problem that no one wanted to handle until a group of girls in the band had petitioned to use the dragon as their mascot. With no better proposals, their wishes had been granted, and the band had been known forever afterwards as the Red Dragon Brigade.\n\nSoon afterwards, the girls had mysteriously vanished. Ever since then, girls had been vanishing, once or twice a year. It hadn't happened yet this year, though.\n\nStanding, observing the dragon, Geena had enjoyed herself. He was a strange, wonderful animal. His body was large, about twice as large as her, maybe 1 and a half times the size of a large man. He had a medium sized tail with a large spade on its end. His midsection, between his tail and neck, was round, almost dumpy, like an egg, giving him a comical look. He had a long neck and a very dragon like head, long snout like an alligator, ridged eyes, and two horns coming off the back of his head. He also had the habit of sometimes walking upright on two legs, causing him to waddle when he did so. Most of the time, however, he walked around on four legs, like a tiger or a dog.\n\nAt first Geena had felt sorry for the dragon, locked up in the small confinement of his pen. However, it soon became apparent to her that he didn't really mind it. In fact, he seemed to enjoy the attention he got, and the long trips to competitions with the band. He was as much of a part of the band as the trophies and instruments; perhaps more so than the director and the kids. Occasionally he was allowed out during non competitive competitions to walk with the band. He was always well behaved, never a bother or a hassle, and the crowds loved to see him walking by. Geena suspected a bit of intelligence in the dragon; perhaps he understood more than he let on by his dumb appearance.\n\nTime had crept slowly by, and Geena had stayed with the dragon, standing at the side of the gate admiring him. A few groups of kids had gone by, asking her if she wanted to come with them to the awards ceremony. Geena had declined; she was tired and wanted to relax. Awards were the worst place to do that, full of shouting and excitement of waiting to see who would win. Besides, the bleachers there were hard, uncomfortable, and unbelievably cold at night, when the awards were given.\n\nEventually Geena walked away from the dragon, giving it a wave good bye. By that time most of the other kids had gone. A few still lingered, waiting for one reason or another to hurry to the stadium and join the rest of the band. Geena walked towards the charter bus and entered, finding it completely deserted except for the bus driver. The isles were littered with clothes and backpacks. She slowly walked to the back and took a seat, cleaning up her area and searching through her pack for her book.\n\nThe bus driver stood up to go out.\n\n'Hey, I'm goin out to meet a friend, and I wont be back for a few hours. You gonna be OK in here?' He asked with a rough, New York accented voice.\n\n'Yeah,' Geena replied, 'I'm cool.'\n\n'K then, kiddo. Take care of yaself.' The bus driver stepped off the bus, leaving it completely empty and silent except for the occasional rough slip of paper as Geena turned the page.\n\nNow, book at her side, Geena was bored. She looked out the window at the darkened sky. Despite the night, the air seemed unusually warm. Geena was wearing a jacket and jeans in anticipation of the cold night. The jacket felt very warm, and she pulled it up and off, her breasts being pulled up inside the material. She gasped and smiled as she felt them bounce back, falling form the jacket. She like that, feeling their weight. Idly, she thought again about her breasts. Nice and large. She looked down at them. They pushed out her T-shirt, the logo on the front stretching out. They look like they want out, Geena joked to herself.\n\nSuddenly an idea crept up in her mind. It had always been a fantasy of hers to be naked in a bus during one of these competitions, having sex, the thrill of being in such a public place, the risk of being caught heightening the experience.\n\nWell, she was all alone tonight... why not? Her body shook with the possibilities, and she giggled nervously. Then, half in disbelief of herself, she started to lift up her shirt, slowly. It peeled up, and away, and she threw it with her jacket, leaving her breasts exposed, contained, or imprisoned by her bra. Her eyes were wide, her heart beating. She felt naughty, and it excited her. She half expected someone to see her, but nothing happened. Well, she thought, next step.\n\nWith a click, her bra unsnapped, and she tore it off, releasing her breasts from the fabric. They bounced down, completely bare, nipples pointing out into the air. She had done it! She smiled in excitement, her upper body exposed. She moved her arm up and cupped her breast.\n\nWell, she thought to herself, time for the rest. She bounced up, standing. Her hands dove to her jeans. She unzipped them, and then tugged them down, the tight denim resisting her, tightly stretched around her ass. But she prevailed, and with a kick her jeans were in the same pile. Now only her underwear remained, wrapped tightly around her labia, hiding it from the night air. She peeled them off, bending over in the process, and with a toss of the fabric, she was naked.\n\nFor a moment, Geena stood, smiling. She had done it, stripped completely in the bus, her naked, sexy young body exposed... the thrill was amazing. But what to do? She started to walk forward, exploring the sensation of being free. With each step she loosened up a little more.\n\nShe imagined herself in a fashion show, walking down the isle. She shook her hips provocatively and mimicked the models with a wave of her hand, lifting her head and shoving her jaw out and giving that squinted, serious look. She spun around, showing off the clothes she wasn't wearing. Then suddenly she was dancing, spinning about. She pretended to dance with someone, holding her arms up and sweeping back and forth and then spinning. Then she was a ballerina, running across the isle, doing a great leap, her legs spreading, hands in the air, and landing less than gracefully.\n\nFrom outside, the yellow eyes watched through the dimly lit window. The girl inside was without her coverings, moving around in strange ways. He watched with pleasure at her body as it leaped through the air, muscles moving under the skin, her breasts swaying around, her butt jiggling as she landed. She looked delicious, nice and smooth skin, muscled legs and arms, and just the right amount of fat under the skin. The dragon licked his lips, then slowly walked to the door of his cage. He reached around with his arm and stuck his claw into the keyhole on his door. With a click, it was unlocked, and the dragon slowly pushed the door open. He stuck his neck out, looked around, and then slowly slinked out onto the pavement. He walked over to the bus and entered through the door.\n\nGeena was dancing again, spinning. She closed her eyes and let her arms go free, although trying to stop them from hitting the seats. She reveled in the feeling of the air over her exposed skin, the loss of confinement. Suddenly she heard a noise, and she stopped abruptly, breath held. Her eyes opened wide, frightened. Something was coming through the door! She dove into the seat beside her and curled up, hoping whoever had come in did not see her.\n\nShe waited for a moment. The person entered... or was it two? The footsteps sounded wrong, not two steps but four, and the bus creaked with each one. The steps neared her, and she curled up tighter. They were almost on her. She closed her eyes, afraid, hoping this whole thing was a dream.\n\nSuddenly there was a wet sensation on her ass and up her side. Geena meeped... a broad, rough wet sensation, like someone licking her. She opened her eyes. Two yellow cats eyes stared back. Geena stared for a moment, unsure of what she was seeing. Then realization struck her.\n\n'Ahh, stupid dragon...' She started laughing, nervous, 'Jesus, you scared me. What are you doing out of your home?'\n\nThe dragon looked at her stupidly, and gave her another lick.\n\n'Hey, stop that!'\n\nThe dragon licked again, along her sides. Geena sat up and tried to fend the dragon away.\n\n'C'mon, knock it off stupid... Hey!' The dragons tongue lashed out at her breasts, moving across her nipple. Geena got up and pushed his head away. He finally stopped licking her and just stared. His eyes began traveling over her body. She noticed this and started to blush...did he think she was sexy? She giggled.\n\n'Ahh,' she sighed, 'now I have to take you back to the cage.' She walked to her pile of clothes, which was a few seats from the back of the bus. 'I have to get dressed too... and I was having so much fun.'\n\nWhen Geena reached her clothes, she made the error of bending over to retrieve her clothes, exposing her ass and pussy to the dragon, who had been following her close behind. Without a second thought he attacked.\n\nGeena shrieked as she felt herself penetrated. She squealed as the tongue began to lick across her exposed privates. Her body was completely frozen; the intrusion had been so abrupt, and the sensation was so powerful that she was completely under the dragon's control. While he feasted on her pussy with his tongue, she slowly got down onto all fours.\n\nThe dragon lapped at her there for only a while before continuing up her back. She let him go on this time. It wasn't so bad... in fact, it felt kind of good, the broad gentle strokes calming, feeling good on her bare skin. Well, she thought, this is one way to enjoy being naked.\n\nSubmitting to the situation, Geena got up and turned around to face the dragon. She timidly pushed up her breast and the dragon complied, his tongue washing over her breast, causing her to moan at the pleasure of his rough tongue over her sensitive nipples. As he did this, she idly looked over his body. She put a hand on his neck and held his face towards her, urging him on. His round scales felt hard and smooth under her fingers. She watched his eyes. They looked up at her for a second, happy playful eyes, and then went back to her chest. Geena eyes then traveled down his neck, to his strong chest and then his stomach. It was large and round.\n\nDistantly, she remarked to herself that she would easily fit in there. The idea elicited a gasp as funny, warm sensations crept over her... the idea was exciting to her. What would it be like, to be trapped in the dragon? To be inside another being, completely under their control as they moved around... she wondered also, what it would be like to be eaten, whole by the dragon. Her heart started to beat fast as she thought of the possibilities. She was really getting turned on by the thought of the dragon eating her.\n\nShe was also realizing that the idea was actually possible. She was here, with the dragon. He would probably gulp her down if given the chance, she had no doubt about it...but no! She couldn't...how could she? No way.\n\nBut still, who would stop her? What was stopping her?\n\nGeena took a deep breath. The possibility was fast becoming a reality to her. The more she thought about it, she less resistance she gave it. She did realize the consequences of being eaten, but something in her wanted it. Abruptly, her eyes opened. Geena got up. Her body was shaking, her heart beating faster than ever, her breathing fast and hard. She stood back from the dragon, looking it in the eyes.\n\n'So, you silly dragon, you hungry? Is that why you licked me so much?' Her words were nervous, and her voice squeaked just a little.\n\nTo her surprise, the dragon gave a floppy nod of his head. He understood her... perhaps she was right about his intelligence. But there was no time to contemplate it now. She patted the dragon's head and walked back from him. He stood where he was and simply stared.\n\nSlowly, Geena bent over, giving her bottom a suggestive wiggle at the dragon. She got down on the floor and turned herself around, laying on her back. She looked down, over her heaving breasts at the dragon. Then she lifted her foot straight out at the dragon, suggestively. The dragon continued to stare, stupidly.\n\n'Well, what are you waiting for?' She gave him a wink, just to top off her offer.\n\nThe dragons head cocked to the side, and then suddenly his eyes grew wide, his jaws opened in realization, and he licked his chops. He burst into a full speed run at her, moving clumsily and shaking the bus as he did so. Geena screamed in fright and excitement.\n\nBefore running her over, he stopped, his head before her foot. He sniffed it, tentatively, his warm breath moving over her skin. Then he opened his mouth, jaw yawning wide, and engulfed her foot. Geena body jolted in pleasure as she felt the hot throat wrap around her foot.\n\nBefore he got any further, she lifted her other foot up to him, and he greedily accepted it too, pulling it in with a wet slurp. Then the dragon started swallowing, a tightening around Geena feet that pulled on her. The dragon's head moved forward, and now she was ankle deep in his throat. His jaws then yawned wide with another gulp, and her calf slid in. The sensation was strange, like entering a small but very elastic rubber tube. However, the thought of being eaten was driving her insane, and with each gulp her pleasure increased.\n\nThe dragon took in more and more of her legs. First her knees were sucked in, and then he started the long swallows up her thighs, his head moving lower as he approached her hips. Then, when his snout was just starting to move under her ass, its tongue struck again. She wiggled as she was penetrated by the writhing tongue. It was moving in and out of her body. Her hands went to her breasts and she cupped them. As the tongue delved deeper, she began to squeeze them, and her head flopped back and forth as she moaned. Her pleasure increased with every stroke, in and out, harder every time, and soon she was rising, her pleasure on a one way trip to orgasm.\n\nGeena screamed, clenching her tits, her face strained as the white light overwhelmed her. Her body shook, and her pussy squirted into the dragon's mouth. He greedily swiped the liquid up, his tongue roving between her thighs for every last drop. When he was satisfied, he began swallowing again, long hard gulps, and Geena's pussy disappeared into the mouth, still sensitive and moist.\n\nAs Geena came down from her bliss, the dragon worked on getting her hips down. They were a bit of a problem, being so wide, and he was being stretched as far as he could. However, he was persistent, and slowly she started to move across the floor again, the dragon now with enough leverage to suck her in instead of moving up her body.\n\nAs her stomach disappeared, Geena looked down and smiled. The dragon's neck was puffed out with her lower body, and his eyes had a funny, persistent stare. She laughed and then moved one of her toes inside of the hot wet throat, noting with amusement how the scales moved around when she did so. Soon, she thought, the form in his neck would be of her breasts, and then her head.\n\nThe dragon slowly worked itself up, cheeks puffed out and lips stretched around her. Its snout began to move up between her breasts, pushing them out to the side. They soon became another obstacle for the dragon. He tried to yawn his mouth wide, but his mouth was already stretched nearly to the limit, and he made no progress.\n\nGeena realized that she would have to help. With her hands, she gave each breast one last going over, tweaking each nipple, and then pushed as hard as she could, trying to squeeze her flesh in. Slowly, the orbs of her breasts moved in as the dragon took his strongest gulps. The first to go was her right breast, and it made a wet slurping noise as it slid in. Then her left breast easily followed, as the dragon had more room with the first one out of the way.\n\nContent, and feeling her breasts moving over the roof of the dragons mouth, Geena looked down one last time. The neck was tightly stretched around most of her body. Her hands reached down around the neck, following her form. The scales shape formed around her, showing her curvy, sexy body off. Not like the uniforms, she thought. While she could, Geena tilted her head down farther and kissed the dragon on the tip of his snout, a long, passionate kiss. Then she looked him in the eyes, smiled, and tilted her head back, ready for the big plunge. With a few gulps, her pretty face disappeared, followed by long strands of her long red hair.\n\nAll that remained of Geena in the world were her hands and arms, stuck straight out from the dragons mouth. He swallowed, and the arms disappeared until only her hands remained. Her fingers wiggled in their freedom for the last time, and then waved goodbye to the dragon before being slurped up. With a few more gulps, Geena was swallowed down the wet throat and deposited in the Dragons stomach, causing a bulge that moved around as she squirmed.\n\nGeena curled up into a ball. The stomach was all around her, pressing against her, holding her, soft, warm, and comfortable. Geena smiled one last time. She had been eaten, a fantasy fulfilled. And now she knew what it was like to be inside a dragon. Slowly, aided by the soft sway of the dragon as he moved around, Geena fell asleep, completely at peace with herself.\n\nThe dragon slowly walked out of the bus and into the night. Out of the confinement of the bus, he stood up and stretched, gut sagging, and then gave a tremendous belch. The sound from the stadium was becoming louder. The ceremony was almost be over. Quickly, he walked to his enclosure, opened the door, got in, and locked the door behind him. Then the dragon laid down and curled up in his enclosure, stomach full, happy. He dozed off as he digested his meal."
423,"Bandit, The","['MF', 'threesome']","The room was bathed in fanned rays of yellow light, the glare of the\n\nstreetlight outside the window only partially shuttered out by the Venetian\n\nblinds. It wasn't a terribly cluttered or fancy room; bunk bed at one end,\n\ndesk at the other, two closets and chests of drawers, mirror, and bookshelves.\n\nThe walls were grey cinderblock, and the floor was institutional brown tile, a\n\nchoice of a practical rather than esthetic nature. But that wasn't to say that\n\nthe room had no character; far from it. It wasn't easy for a lowly teenager to\n\nmake a dent in the Establishment's effort to create anonymous conformity, but\n\nit could be done. The center of the floor was covered by a huge Persian rug,\n\nand the walls were adorned with Roger Dean landscapes: here an ethereal stone\n\nstaircase over a cloudy sky, there a desert island floating in the clouds, and\n\nover there a huge mesa, a lake at its top, sheeting down water on all sides.\n\nAnd there weren't many other rooms in the building that would have had\n\nfurniture like that next to the desk: a keyboard stand with a small\n\nsynthesizer, a pair of boxy guitar amps, a beautiful old Les Paul on a stand,\n\nand a hideously-customized old Rickenbacker bass beside it, a sort of\n\n""American Gothic"" with guitars instead of the old farmer and his wife.\n\nThe bunk bed was occupied, top and bottom, and gentle breathing could\n\nbe heard from both of the beds. Up top, two bodies were intertwined under the\n\nthick blanket, sleeping the sleep of the beloved. Down below, a single body\n\nwas stretched out and gently snoring, head thrown back on the thick pillow,\n\narms and legs akimbo. Suddenly, a tiny rustling motion came from beneath the\n\nblanket on the lower bunk. A small, moving lump appeared under the blanket,\n\nslowly and laboriously moving across to the edge of the bed. At the edge, it\n\nhesitated, trembling, then cautiously nosed out from under the covers.\n\nThe Bandit's penis was going exploring.\n\nIt looked to the left and right, carefully sniffing the air for\n\nanything out of the ordinary and listening for any strange sound that might\n\nmean trouble. Satisfied at last, it gathered itself carefully, and jumped\n\nlightly down onto the carpet, glans first. It was an undignified way to land,\n\nthat was for certain, but it knew from experience that it was a hell of a lot\n\nnicer than landing on its balls. It scrambled upright and immediately scurried\n\nto the protection of the bass on its stand, in case someone might see it. It\n\npaused for a minute or two, waiting anxiously for that fatal gasp or scream in\n\nthe darkness. None came.\n\nRelieved, the Bandit's penis began to explore its surroundings in\n\nsomewhat greater comfort. It paused to lovingly stroke the bottom of the bass\n\nwith its head, luxuriating in the feel of the cool, smooth lacquered wood\n\nagainst its skin. God, it loved that instrument! It always wished that the\n\nBandit would play it naked one of these days, so it could feel the bass's body\n\nresonating against it without the Bandit's thrice-damned pants in the way. The\n\ninsistent throb of the deep, powerful notes was so erotic, and there it was,\n\nstuffed into a pair of BVDs while the Bandit got to have all the fun!\n\nSometimes life just wasn't fair.\n\nThe Les Paul was nearby, gleaming black in the night. The Bandit's\n\npenis gazed up at it a bit fearfully, and wondered if Zero's penis felt the\n\nsame way about the guitar that it did about the bass. It would have to ask,\n\nsomeday, but frankly it doubted if it had the courage to put forth the\n\nquestion. The Bandit's penis was terrified of Zero's. So was every other penis\n\nin the building. Or anywhere else on the campus, for that matter. The Bandit's\n\npenis shivered at the thought of meeting it out here in the dark....\n\nThe penis looked up at the synthesizer, and wondered at the flat black\n\nmetal of its base. It was a strange one, that box. Iailed\n\nand thundered. A lot like Diva when she was coming, actually. The Bandit's\n\npenis chuckled at that one; Diva made him laugh more often than not.\n\nDiva. The Bandit's penis turned around and squinted up through the dim\n\nlight at the upper bunk. There, perilously near the edge, was a blanketed\n\nback, wide and gently curved, and a generous pair of buttocks clearly outlined\n\nbeneath the fabric. Zero was a lucky guy, that was for sure. She was smart,\n\ntalented, friendly...well, to most people. The Bandit's penis shrank a bit as\n\nshe thought of the looks Diva gave the Bandit. Why doesn't she like him, it\n\nwondered. He sure likes her well enough. Hmm, maybe that's the problem. Well,\n\nit's not my place to advise him on such things. Onward!\n\nThe Bandit's penis sauntered under the music stand, and clambered into\n\nthe closet. There was the Bandit's old laundry bag, smelling of sweat, and\n\ndirt, and.... Suddenly the penis stopped, stiffening, and sniffed deeply at\n\nthe bag. Good Lord above, it thought, there's a pair of panties in there! Now\n\nwho in the heck--\n\nOh. Right. Silly of me.\n\nThe Bandit's penis wilted completely and slumped into a dejected heap.\n\nOh, damn, it wailed, why'd I have to find those? She probably put them in\n\nthere to be cleaned, the last night they slept together, and he hasn't given\n\nthem back yet. Damn!\n\nIt thought miserably of the wonderful warm nights through the winter\n\nthat the Bandit had spent with Teenie, before she'd broken up with him and\n\nleft him alone and cold and miserable and horny and frustrated and.... it\n\ncould remember every inch of her, her long lustrous black hair with the\n\nglorious red highlights that took her forever to comb, her wonderful firm lips\n\nthat the Bandit wasn't allowed to kiss too hard because she'd be too sore to\n\nplay the clarinet, her beautiful breasts with their rosy-pink nipples and\n\nvirtually nothing else to them, her slim, tight torso with the razor-sharp hip\n\nbones, her-- The Bandit's penis sat up again. Maybe it wasn't such a bad thing\n\nthat she left after all, it decided. The Bandit can do better. I hope.\n\nIt hopped down from the closet and waddled comically along the wall,\n\npast the dressers and mirror and back toward the bed. Ah, it's wonderful to\n\nget out and about in the cool and quiet of night! Pity the poor female, whose\n\nprivates never get out to see the world and get a bit of exercise. It did a\n\nfew somersaults, just for fun, and rolled over to the foot of the bed. The\n\nfirst faint light of the rising sun was starting to tinge the stark yellow of\n\nthe lights outside, and it glanced at the luminous dial of the alarm clock\n\nnearby to see what time it was.\n\nIt read 6:57.\n\nThe Bandit's penis was glad it didn't have any vocal cords, because it\n\nwould've screamed blue murder right then. Three minutes to seven? Dear GOD!\n\nFrantically it waddled over to the end of the bed, cursing the pain in\n\nits balls. A lot like walking on sore feet, it supposed. Really sore feet,\n\nthat is. The bedclothes were loose and dangling almost to the floor, as usual;\n\nfortunately the Bandit was a pretty sloppy hand at making beds. It strained\n\nupward, and just managed to hook itself in the little cusp of the partially-\n\ntucked blanket. With a mighty heave, it levered itself up to the level of the\n\nmatress. For a split second, it lost its balance, and teetered on the edge of\n\nthe bed, visions of a long fall right onto its balls playing grotesquely in\n\nits terrified imagination, but it recovered itself with a desperate lunge and\n\nlay panting for a few moments. The lump under the covers quickly shuffled up\n\nthe length of the bed, between the sprawlingly spread legs, and stopped.\n\nFor perhaps a half minute, all was still.\n\nThen the alarm clock began to blare heavy metal music at an ungodly\n\nvolume, silenced a moment later by a groggily-aimed fist smashing down on the\n\nSNOOZE button. The Bandit remained frozen in midreach for a moment, body half\n\nraised from the matress, then collapsed back into bed.\n\nAbove him, he heard a moan, a light kiss, indecipherable whispers.\n\nThen a pair of shap hastily began to dress. She\n\ndidn't turn around; the Bandit was watching her, and she knew he was watching\n\nher, and what was worst, HE knew that she knew that he was watching her and\n\nthat wasn't stopping him.\n\nAnother pair of legs, much skinnier and covered with hair, appeared at\n\nthe foot of the bed, and ingerly turned around, hunting for footing. Zero\n\nclimbed down to floor level, muttering, ""Morning, Bandit. Sleep well?""\n\n""No,"" the Bandit responded. ""Not at all."" He scratched his groin and\n\nswung his legs out from under the covers, smacking his lips distastefully at\n\nthe awful layer of perdition in his mouth. He blinked, trying to remember the\n\nfragments of something very near, yet too nebulous to touch.\n\n""I'm never going to sleep on a full stomach again,"" he vowed wearily.\n\n""Pizza with mushrooms and onions gives you the WEIRDEST dreams!""\n\n\n\n\n\nPART 1: some introductions\n\n\n\nLate January 1982\n\n\n\n""I don't want to start like that. And again...two, three, four....""\n\n""Hold it, HOLD IT!"" The Bandit held up a hand and waved frantically,\n\nmaking disgusted faces. Zero raised an eyebrow at the spastic diplay, but\n\nwillingly shut off the tape recorder.\n\n""Something the matter?""\n\n""YES, God damn your oversized beak!"" The Bandit glared furiously at\n\nZero, fists on hips.\n\nZero selfconsciously rubbed the bridge of his nose, which was quite\n\nfrankly a tremendously outsized appendage for the face upon which it rested, a\n\nbit of Cherokee ancestry that wouldn't have been out of place on a nickel.\n\n""What is it? And calm down, you look like you're about to explode.""\n\n""You promised me NO cliches and NO stuff stolen from other people!""\n\n""Well, of course not,"" Zero replied, looking hurt. ""But we haven't\n\neven started playing yet....""\n\n""You know damn well what I mean!"" The Bandit rewound the tape, still\n\nglaring at Zero. ""That 'I don't wanna start like that' line is straight off of\n\na Robert Fripp song! Now, NO FRIPP!""\n\n""It is? Oh, so it is."" Zero scratched his head and smiled sheepishly.\n\n""It's from the prologue of his first album, isn't it? The one that leads\n\ninto--""\n\n""No, don't start! DON'T START! Or you'll set me off and we won't get\n\nANYTHING recorded!"" The Bandit waved him to silence. Zero grinned at him, and\n\nbegan to play a lightning series of guitar chords, his hands moving in an\n\ninhuman blur. The Bandit was reaching to turn off the amp, when the door\n\nopened and Diva stuck her head in.\n\n""What on Earth are you two DOING?""\n\nThe Bandit stopped dead in his tracks, his scowl deepening. One thing\n\nI don't need right now, he thought grimly, is the Diva on my case. As Zero\n\ncame to the turnaround, the Bandit kicked in the drumbox at an earshattering\n\nvolume, and spun around to face her with a wide grin as he joined Zero in the\n\nsong. To hell with composing, he thought gleefully. I'd rather torture Diva\n\nany day!\n\n\n\n""You burn me up, I'm a Cigarette,\n\nTake hold of my hand and I begin to sweat\n\nYou make me nervous, oo woo, I'm nervous\n\nThis must be real bad karma for this to be my dharma\n\nWith you-woo-woo....""\n\n\n\nDiva looked irritable, as she always did when the Bandit ever said\n\nanything to her, and began to back out of the room. Suddenly another face\n\nappeared behind hers, blocking the way as she tried to look into the room.\n\nTwink, trying to be heard over the din, cried, ""What's the name of--""\n\nThe Bandit's gorge catapulted into his throat at the sight of her, and\n\nhis grin turned demonic as he aimed the next verse down her throat like a\n\nwhaling gaff.\n\n\n\n""You burn me up I'm a cigarette,\n\nLife with you is a losing bet\n\nYou drive me crazy, eeyow, I'm going CRAZY!\n\nMusical elation is my only consolation\n\nFrom you-woo-woo!""\n\n\n\nTwink bit her lip and backed off, reddening, and Diva hustled out of\n\nthe room behind her, the slamming door unnoticed in the chorus.\n\n\n\n""Strategic interaction irreducible fraction\n\nTerminal inaction from a bitter hostile faction\n\nI'm getting anxious\n\nI'm FRANXIOUS\n\nTransactional diseases are the only thing that pleases We....""\n\n\n\nIt took another verse or two for the song to wind down, by which time\n\nthe pounding on the ds they set down their instruments and opened the door.\n\n""Eeee, yessssss?"" The Bandit asked, opening the door and batting his\n\neyelashes like Bugs Bunny in drag.\n\nConan gave the Bandit a big grin, and said, ""Quiet or I'll kill you.""\n\nHe flexed every muscle in his magnificent torso for emphasis. The Bandit,\n\nwho'd seen it all before, just yawned.\n\n""Oh, hello, Conan,"" Zero volunteered. ""Come to sit in?""\n\n""I've come to squash you both like rotten grapes beneath my feet,""\n\nConan replied goodnaturedly. ""Either you turn it down to a civilized level or\n\nyou get forcefed your guitars.""\n\n""Some people are so touchy,"" The Bandit lamented.\n\n""It's our punishment for rooming with heathen,"" Zero agreed. ""What do\n\nthey know about art, anyway?"" He turned off the beatbox and the amp, sighing.\n\nv Mollified, Conan turned on his heel and stalked back across the living\n\nroom to the other double bedroom in the quad. He gingerly stepped over Starch,\n\nLanky, Plaids, and Mimosa, who were sitting and listening raptly to the\n\nRainbow Wizard, who was holding forth from his beanbag chair with one arm\n\ngently caressing the smooth curve of Mary Magdalene's hip. As he shut the\n\ndoor, the Rainbow Wizard called after him, ""Thanks for quieting them down,\n\nConan. We couldn't hear ourselves think.""\n\n""I didn't shut them up for your sake,"" Conan replied easily. ""I need\n\nto get some sleep before the graveyard shift."" His door slammed.\n\n""Most people CAN'T hear themselves think, Wiz,"" the Bandit said, his\n\nappetite for music suddenly gone. ""Just because *you* can, don't assume that\n\nit's vital to everyone else. Besides, who wants to listen to grinding gears\n\nanyway?""\n\n""That's unnecessary!"" Lanky said indignantly, sweeping a long trail of\n\nblack hair out of his eyes, his neckbell jingling as he moved.\n\n""I just got finished *saying* that,"" the Bandit retorted. ""Especially\n\nwhen he can *smell* himself think at the same time! Peeyew! I nearly called\n\nthe Fire Department; it smelled like a short in the stereo!""\n\nZero made it a point never to get involved in the wrangling between\n\nthe Bandit and the Wiz, but he knew when points were scored. He let his smile\n\nwiden a bit, which was a real outpouring of emotion for him. Mary Magdalene\n\nactually smiled, though, and *that* was a major tactical victory for the\n\nBandit.\n\nThe Bandit saw the smile, and nodded, hastily reaching for his coat.\n\n""Let's call it quits for a bit, Zero; it's getting way too stupid for me in\n\nhere.""\n\n""Right behind you, kemosabe,"" Zero replied, fetching his coat and\n\nscarf from the closet.\n\nThe Rainbow Wizard sighed loudly, half in anger at the Bandit's\n\nattitude, half in relief in getting him out of his hair for a while, but Lanky\n\nwasn't letting the Bandit get off that easily. ""You ought to try listening\n\nrather than poking fun once in a while, Bandit. You might learn something.\n\nWouldn't that be a shame?""\n\n""Every Messiah needs his Antichrist, Lanky m'boy,"" the Bandit said\n\ngaily, zipping up his jacket. ""Otherwise, who'd the Faithful have to blame\n\nfor their troubles?"" He turned and headed out the door, Zero behind him.\n\n""Bandit?""\n\nThe low, throbbing voice grabbed him by the crotch and did its best to\n\nspin him around and pull him back, penis first. The Bandit's back was turned\n\nto the others, so nobody saw the flash of emotion in his face. Was it anger,\n\nfear, or just lust?\n\nHe turned around casually, his face a neutral mask. ""Yo?""\n\nMary Magdalene gave him her best smile, asking, ""Don't you wear the\n\nneckbell I gave you? Even Zero and Diva wear theirs....""\n\nThe Bandit looked sidelong at Zero, and gave him a poke in the chest.\n\nNo jingle, however muffled, answered the poke. ""They do?""\n\nZero smiled at Mary Magdalene and said softly, ""We keep ours at Diva's\n\nplace. No real use in wearing them around here.""\n\n""But a neckbell is meant to be worn, and to be used, when you feel\n\nlonely or left out!"" Mary Magdalene jingled hers lightly, and was instantly\n\nrewarded with a kiss from the Rainbow Wizard.\n\n""Not a problem,"" Zero said mildly.\n\n""Don't feel badly, Mary-Mag,"" the Bandit said with a raffish grin. ""I d.\n\nThe Bandit grinned at her look of confusion, and said, ""I pulled out\n\nthe clapper. 'Bye, now!"" The door slammed on five shocked looks.\n\n""Ain't I a stinker?"" The Bandit grinned.\n\n""The absolute pits, kemosabe,"" Zero agreed. ""That was *really* low.""\n\nThe pair bundled up as they walked down the hall to the stairwell, and\n\ndown the few steps to the side door. ""It was worth it,"" the Bandit said,\n\nstraightening his beret. ""The look on that pompous shit's face....""\n\n""You really hurt Mary Magdalene's feelings, though,"" Zero reminded\n\nhim. ""The Wiz wasn't the one who gave you that bell; *she* was.""\n\n""For her cold borscht my heart bleeds,"" the Bandit growled. ""If the\n\nworld depended on my concern for her feelings, Ronnie would've dropped the\n\nbomb on Andropov already.""\n\n""Oh, really,"" Zero said mildly. ""And what happened to all that stuff\n\nabout 'God, she's beautiful' and 'I wish she'd at least pay attention to me'\n\nand so on and so forth?""\n\n""Past history,"" the Bandit replied with ice in his voice. ""I met her\n\ntwo years ago, before either you or the Wiz started here, and I will freely\n\nadmit that she knocked me flat on my ass. But she ended up getting into this\n\nsoulmate stuff with the Wiz before I had a chance with her, and for that I owe\n\nhim a big debt of gratitude.""\n\n""You? Owe the Wizard *anything*? Why, for Set's sake?""\n\n""Because in rooming with the Wiz, which seemed like a damned good idea\n\nat the time, please forgive me--""\n\n""Long since forgiven. Say on.""\n\n""--I had a chance to see what's going on inside her head. Man, it is\n\n*scary* in there!""\n\n""There are crazier people in Arcadia, Bandit.""\n\n""I'm not so sure. That woman's in her own little fairy kingdom!""\n\nThe hard-packed snow crunched under their boots as they made their way\n\nacross the gleaming white expanses of the Eastern Quadrangle, past the Virgin\n\nVault, the Roach Motel, and the Lovepile. Up ahead, Scum Central was already\n\nsurrounded by a growing crowd of students, filing in for dinner.\n\n""Don't worry your pointed little skull about it, Zero,"" the Bandit\n\nsaid mildly, kicking the snow from his boots and shivering as he stepped\n\nacross the threshold. ""I'm leaving well enough alo--HEY! TEENIE!""\n\nThe skinny young girl by the coat rack looked up like a frightened\n\ndeer, terror in her eyes. She took a half step back as the Bandit came over to\n\nher, smiling.\n\n""H--hi, Bandit."" Her voice was a dry whisper.\n\n""Hello, sweetheart. Just going in to dinner?""\n\n""Just coming out."" She grabbed her coat from the rack, and shouldered\n\ninto it hastily. ""I have to get over to the rehearsal hall....""\n\n""Hey, hold on a second!"" The Bandit's forearm came up, barring her\n\nescape. ""You've been avoiding me every chance you've had for nearly a month\n\nnow. When you said you didn't want to see me any more, I let you go with no\n\nquestions asked, and frankly I have been *miserable* since then. I love you\n\nand I miss you! Couldn't you at least give me an explanation?""\n\n""Just leave me alone."" Teenie pushed past him, not meeting his eyes.\n\nHe watched her hurry into the snow, his eyes tortured.\n\nZero, who'd been standing nearby, shook his head. ""Bad karma, bro'.""\n\n""No shit,"" the Bandit muttered, his eyes still on the doorway. ""What\n\nthe hell's got her so spooked?""\n\n""No clue,"" Zero said mildly, doffing his coat.\n\n""Multitudinous thanks for essentially nada,"" the Bandit snapped.\n\n""Mellow out. You'll be so wound up we won't be able to play after\n\ndinner. Just calm down and relax, okay?""\n\nThe Bandit glared at Zero for a moment, then sighed, his expression\n\nsoftening. ""Yeah, okay. You're right."" He walked over to the entryway and ran\n\nhis data card through the debit machine, then took a place in the food lineot\n\ncaught the edge of a planter, toppling it and scattering dirt\n\nacross a wide swath of carpet. Livewire didn't even look behind him as the\n\nplant hit the floor with a rustling crash, his grin from ear to ear as he gave\n\nfirst Zero, then the Bandit, a food-spilling whack on the back.\n\n""Heyyy, how you guys doin, nice to see ya, listen, I got us a big\n\ntable over in the corner with lotsa seats, look for us over there it'll be a\n\nkick, see you soon gotta get back my burger's getting cold, hurry it up!""\n\nAnother leap and he was gone. Zero shook his head in awe. ""What a\n\nmarvelous human being,"" he said with a smile. ""Utterly untroubled by anything\n\nresembling common sense. It's a miracle he's survived to adolescence!""\n\n""Be still my heart,"" the Bandit sighed. ""More indigestion tonight.""\n\n""Hey! Bandit?""\n\nThe Bandit winced at the familiar voice, then plastered on a smile as\n\nTwink came over, a glass of something in her hand. The Bandit glanced at it.\n\nMilk. Just plain old white milk. Typical.\n\n""Need a place to sit? I'd just love your company,"" Twink cooed, her\n\nvoice a poor imitation of Mary Magdalene's. ""It'll give you a chance to make\n\nup for how rude you were over at the dorm."" She tossed her blonde hair out of\n\nher eyes and gave him what she must have thought was a demure look, but came\n\noff more like a cartoon caricature of a whore's leer.\n\nThe Bandit's speech centers suffered a severe lockup as eighteen\n\nsuitable rejoinders arrived at his larynx simultaneously and shorted each\n\nother out, and he glared at her.\n\nThen, suddenly, he smiled.\n\n""You wouldn't happen to be sitting with Livewire, would you?""\n\nShe smiled brightly at his softened tone. ""No! I'm all alone by\n\nmyself. But if you want, we could move over there! Livewire's there, with Diva\n\nand Bone and Thunder and--""\n\n""No, that's all right,"" the Bandit said hastily. ""I'd *love* a nice,\n\nquiet meal with you. You go on ahead, Zero; I'll see you after dinner.""\n\nZero looked at him, then at Twink, then over at the waiting delights\n\nof the corner table, where Bone and Thunder were joking with Livewire, and\n\nDiva was casting him pleading looks. He shrugged. ""Okay.""\n\n""Great! This way,"" Twink said, leading the Bandit to a small table for\n\ntwo in the Annex, her hips weaving from side to side in a carefully practiced\n\nimitation of Diva's sexy wiggle.\n\nHe found himself eyeing the shift and ripple of her buttocks as she\n\nwalked, and shook his head violently. If the Ultimate Ditz is giving you a\n\nhard-on, kid, he told himself grimly, then you are in BAD shape.\n\n\n\nPART 2: Various bedtimes\n\n\n\nEarly February 1982\n\n\n\nThe Bandit rubbed his eyes and put down the book, tucking his pen in\n\nit for a bookmark. He sighed gustily and looked at the closed door to the\n\nliving room. Muffled sounds of conversation were coming from outside,\n\ninterspersed with shouts of raucous laughter: Conan, having some fun at the\n\nexpense of one of the Wiz's folks, no doubt. There was no sign of Zero; it was\n\nbecoming obvious that he'd be spending tonight in Diva's room. Bummer.\n\nOn impulse, the Bandit walked swiftly to his cassette rack and\n\nwithdrew an album that he almost never played any more. He popped it into the\n\ndeck, pulled on his headphones, and began to disrobe.\n\n\n\n""Oh very young, what will you leave us this time?\n\nYou're only dancing on this Earth for a short while,\n\nAnd though your dreams may toss and turn you now....""\n\n\n\n""Come to bed, liebchen,"" Diva smiled, stretching out languidly on the\n\nnarrow mattress. Her body wasn't a pin-up artist's wet dream by any means: a\n\nbit heavy in the hips and thighs, just a hint of a double chin. But her heavy\n\nbreasts and sinuous torso had an appeal all their own, as did the tawny patch\n\nof hair just above her swollen labia.\n\nShe licked her lips. ""I'm thirsty.""\n\nZero smiled at her as he undid the buckle on his belt and dropped his\n\npants to the floor. His straining underwear was stretched even more out of\n\nshape than usual, and he walked over to her and waved the huge bulge in front\n\nof her as he unbuttoned his shirt. She rolled over onto her side, facing him\n\nand propping up her head on one elbow.\n\nShe licked her lips again, reaching out with her free\n\nhand and giving the waistband of his underpants a tiny tug. The huge,\n\nthrobbing mass under the cloth shifted position and tried frantically to\n\nescape, but didn't quite make it. She laughed lightly at the spectacle, and\n\nran a caressing hand over the scarcely-covered testicles, weighing them\n\ngently. With another gentle tug, she finally pulled the waistband over the\n\ntremendous obstruction keeping his underwear on, and the pants fell to the\n\nground.\n\nZero's penis was a terrifying club of throbbing meat dangling in her\n\nface, as big around as a kolbassi and nearly ten inches long. It was the kind\n\nof penis one tended to see in porn flicks, the sort of equipment that always\n\nseemed to belong to the men submitting their life histories to the Penthouse\n\nForum. Most of the men who saw it coming out of the shower or in the locker\n\nroom turned pale and got very quiet, suddenly selfconscious. Even Conan, who\n\nwas put together like a stunt double for Arnold Schwarzenegger, said of it,\n\n""All that meat on that skinny little guy.... it's just not fair! He probably\n\ncan't even manage a hard-on without passing out!""\n\nThat obviously wasn't the case, as Diva could readily attest. It was\n\ntrue, the weight of the organ was such that it never stood up at more than a\n\nhorizontal position even when fully hard, but that didn't matter to her. All\n\nthat mattered was where it went, and what it did when it got there. She stuck\n\nher tongue out as far as it would go, and licked the underside of the shaft,\n\nfrom the base to the tip of the swollen purple glans, and smacked her lips\n\ndelightedly. ""Finger me,"" she said, ""Finger me while I suck you dry.""\n\nZero slid a teasing hand down the length of her belly and over her\n\npubic mound, searching for her clitoris. It was already oozing and swollen as\n\nhe touched it; there was no question but that she'd been playing with it\n\nalready before he'd gotten in. She was in no mood to waste time that night, he\n\ndecided, and proceeded to slide two fingers into her slick crack as deeply as\n\nthey could go. Diva grunted loudly, gently caught the huge head of the bobbing\n\nmember between her parted lips, and teased the slit with the tip of her\n\ntongue, tasting the sticky pre-come there. His fingers were finishing her work\n\nof the past three hours, and she felt her orgasm surging up in her like a wave\n\nof molten lead. She smiled around the huge knob between her lips, looked up at\n\nZero with wide blue eyes like a child asking for praise, and inhaled sharply.\n\nIt had taken months of practice with dildoes, but she'd learned to\n\nrelax her throat muscles and take his entire penis down her throat without\n\ngagging, a trick none of his old girlfriends could ever have matched. It made\n\nhim her slave; he couldn't say no to her loving mouth, and the fact that the\n\nact made him seem the dominant one only put a touch of kink in the total\n\ncontrol she exercised. But tonight she was too close to coming to bother with\n\nteasing him. Her strong inhalation sucked the entire pulsing member into her\n\nwaiting mouth and down her throat, all the way down to the base. She heaved up\n\non the bed, hands on his buttocks, scrotum flapping rhythmically against her\n\ndripping chin, and tried her best to swallow his penis whole. And when she\n\nfelt him hit bottom, she began to hum.\n\nThat was all it took. Zero groaned and his legs shook as he dumped a\n\nhuge load of semen directly into her stomach, and her humming turned into a\n\nconfused series of muffled screams and gagging noises as she came all over his\n\nhand, the warm flow of liquid in her belly sending her over the edge. Zero,\n\nunable to endure the excess of stimulation, pulled his shaft from her mouth,\n\nand she coughed up a thin stream of semen after it, a grey line that trickled\n\ndown her chin and onto her breast. She grabbed the still-rigid rod and pulled\n\nas hard as she could, milking more fluid from it as she pulled him down atop\n\nher and tried to feed his length into her sopping vagina.\n\n\n\n""Now that I've lost everything to you,\n\nYou the ceiling in the darkness, arms at her sides, legs\n\ntightly together. I wonder where he is tonight, she thought. Is he lonely?\n\nDoes he miss me? Or will he just haul out one of those disgusting magazines\n\nfrom under the bed and pull on himself until he forgets about me? Probably.\n\nThat miserable son of a bitch. I did the right thing, leaving him.\n\nShe rolled over and looked out the window at the drifting snow. It had\n\nbeen snowing heavily for nearly a week now, and there was more to come. She\n\nshivered. It was cold, even under her blankets. She frowned; it hadn't always\n\nbeen this cold at night. But of course not; she'd had him in bed with her\n\nthen, cradling her in his arms and saying how he'd loved her....\n\n""Not tonight, Bandit. Please?""\n\n""Sure, sweetheart. Not if you don't want to. Sleep well.""\n\nAnd that was all. No nasty hints, no pleas, no angry words or threats.\n\nAnd later that night, when she was drifting in and out of sleep, she\n\nremembered the sudden splash of something warm on her back, the gentle hand\n\nthat wiped away the stain, the kiss on her shoulder blade. He'd gotten what he\n\nwanted anyway. He always did.\n\n""I don't miss him."" She said it out loud to the dark. ""He used me as a\n\nsex object. I don't need him. The Rainbow Wizard was right. He just uses\n\npeople, and throws them away. I'm better off alone now. I am....""\n\nShe rolled over again, and started suddenly to find a furtive hand\n\nbetwen her thighs. Angrily she moved her hand elsewhere, and firmly shut her\n\neyes. I'll say twenty Hail Marys tomorrow, she decided, and go to Confession.\n\n\n\n""Oh, I can't keep it in,\n\nI can't keep it in I gotta let it out,\n\nI gotta show the world, world's gotta see,\n\nSee all the love, love that's in me....""\n\n\n\nLivewire staggered through the snow, singing to off-key to himself.\n\nHis breath was thick with beer and vomit, and the front of his parka was\n\nstained. He fell forward into the snow and lay there, panting.\n\nI gotta get up. My face is cold, I got snow down my pants, man, that\n\nreally sucks serious dick. Shit. I'm tired. Maybe I should take a nap or some\n\nshit, just rest a minute. I'll get up in a second. I'll count to three. I'll\n\ncount to ten. I'll count to three. One. two--\n\n""Whugghh,"" he said, scrambling to hands and knees and heaving beer and\n\nhalf-digested hamburgers into the snow. He wiped his mouth with one hand and\n\ngot to his feet, weaving. Up ahead, through the snow, he could barely make out\n\nthe front of the Eastern Habitat. He stumbled forward wearily, one hand\n\noutstretched before him. There were the front doors, up ahead, and there were\n\nthe steps, and there-- he unconsciously counted up four floors and over two\n\nwindows-- was HER window. SHE was asleep, looked like. Or she was fucking some\n\nfootball player or some shit up there. Yeah! Fucking some football player\n\nwhile he was stuck out here in the cold! Mother FUCKER!\n\n""MOTHER FUCKER! YOU BITCH! I HATE YOU! I HOPE YOU DIEEEEEEEE---""\n\nLivewire went face down into the snow again, retching. At long last,\n\nthe last of the beer gone, he crawled up the steps and onto the porch. He got\n\none hand onto the door handle, and pulled feebly. The door hadn't latched\n\nproperly when the last resident had come in, and so it opened with a click. He\n\npulled himself inside, smiled happily at the warmth of the air as the door\n\nshut and locked behind him, and finally, mercifully, passed out.\n\n\n\n""Mine is the sunlight, mine is the morning,\n\nBorn of the one Light Eden saw play....""\n\n\n\nThe Rainbow Wizard held Mary Magdalene in his lap, gently bouncing her\n\nup and down, up and down. Her smooth, wet pussy alternately clasped and\n\nreleased his manhood, and he gently suckled on her breast as she threw her\n\nhead back and sighed in utter ecstasy.\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\nTheir whispers were a litany of love under the ceiling poster of\n\nastrological signs that served as a canopy for Mary Magdalene's bed. Unicorns\n\nadorned every wall, and posters of fantasy heroes with swords and bloodied\n\nshields hung on the door and beneath the window. A quartz crystal dangled r the two intertwined bodies.\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\nOver and over again, the words were repeated, chewed into meaningless\n\nmantric syllables as the surges of sexual release ebbed and flowed forward,\n\nsurged up and receded, never allowing release, again and again and again....\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\nMary Magdalene felt the beginnings of his orgasm, the tightening in\n\nhis legs, the swelling in his loins, the thin sheen of sweat on his face. She\n\nsmiled at his expression, glad of his joy, and began to accelerate her\n\nthrusts.\n\n""I LOVE you!""\n\n""I LOVE you!""\n\n""I LOVE you!""\n\n""I LOVE you!""\n\nSuddenly he tensed, his legs splaying outward, and gasped as his seed\n\nfilled her to the brim and overflowed, sweet, sticky, glowing faintly in the\n\ndim light. The hot fluid scalded her insides, bringing on a sudden orgasm for\n\nher as well, swift, sharp as a dagger, and as suddenly gone.\n\n""I--ugh--LOVE YOU!""\n\n""UH! AH! I LOVE YOUUUUUUU.....""\n\nShe fell forward across him, her carpet of black hair extinguishing\n\nthe candle, and kissed the long scar from his collarbone to his groin as he\n\nfell into a deep sleep. Lovingly, with a worshiper's care, she lapped up the\n\nsoftly glowing semen from his shrinking penis, licking it clean, then snuggled\n\nup against him in the darkness. Her final whisper was a benediction.\n\n""I love you....""\n\n\n\n""Now that I've passed your test,\n\nHow could I lie to you baby, I'll never make you sad....""\n\n\n\nTwink laughed merrily, clutching her sides and rolling on the floor at\n\nConan's latest joke. Of course, she hadn't ""gotten"" it, at least she she\n\ndidn't think she had, but she'd learned it was safer to pretend. When she\n\nasked what things meant, people always groaned and looked funny at her, and\n\nthat was no fun at all.\n\nWiping her eyes, she got to her feet, and said, ""Oh, Conan, that was a\n\nscream! I love hearing your jokes.""\n\n""Great,"" Conan grinned, knowing damn well that she was trying to hide\n\nthe fact that she was totally clueless. God damn, what a total airhead! How\n\ncould anyone get as far as she did without learning *something* about what was\n\nwhat, anyway?\n\n""Is the Bandit coming back soon?"" She phrased the question as casually\n\nas she could.\n\n""He's already asleep,"" Conan replied, inclining his head toward the\n\nclosed door to the room the Bandit shared with Zero.\n\n""Oh!"" Twink got up hastily, smoothing the skirt of her nightdress.\n\n""Then I guess I should be going; I just wanted to talk to him, that's why I\n\ncame down here....""\n\n""Well, there's me. Why don't you stick around for a while?"" Conan\n\nsmiled winningly and stretched, flexing his muscles.\n\nTwink looked into his eyes, her smile a frozen mask. She was\n\nremembering the last time she'd stayed around with Conan to wait for the\n\nBandit: the dark, sweaty room, the awful, awful....THING stretching her poor\n\nmouth out of shape, the taste of mucus and something else, his voice: ""Don't\n\nuse your teeth, you stupid bitch! SUCK on it, don't try to chew it up!""\n\n""Thanks,"" she said with feeling, ""But I'd die first."" She cast one\n\nlonging look at the shut door keeping her from the Bandit, and fled into the\n\nhallway.\n\nConan watched her leave, sighing. Women, he thought to himself. What a\n\nfucked-up species. He opened the door to his half of the quad, and noted that\n\nneither the Rainbow Wizard nor Mary Magdalene was anywhere to be found. He\n\nsighed again. Well, he thought, dropping his pants, at least I can beat off\n\nwithout having to listen to them whg his eyes.\n\nAcross the room, the cassette deck finished playing the album in a\n\nsoft whir, and calmly shut itself off.\n\n\n\nPART 3: Valentine's Day (just after midnight)\n\n\n\nMid-February 1982\n\n\n\nThe Bandit and Zero kicked the dirty grey snow off of their boots and\n\nwalked up the steps of the East Habitat. A quick ping of a security card in\n\nthe lock, and the door sighed open, brushing a warm breeze across their faces\n\nfrom inside. They walked out of the dark and into the central lounge,\n\ngratefully unzipping their coats. The usual late-night gang was there, Thud\n\nholding court like a king in the chair by the coffee machine and dealing a\n\nhand from his everpresent cribbage deck to Lanky and Plaids. Conan was\n\nsprawled out on the couch, reading a paperback, and the notes of an acoustic\n\nguitar wafted gently through the air as the Rainbow Wizard played a love song\n\nfor Mary Magdalene on a nearby stretch of carpet.\n\n""Hi, Zero, Bandit,"" Thud said pleasantly. ""Cribbage?""\n\n""Nope,"" Zero smiled. ""Against my faith.""\n\n""What faith?"" Thud sneered at him. ""You're an agnostic, a Crowleyite,\n\nor worse yet, a Satanist.""\n\n""True."" Zero collapsed on the couch with a sigh.\n\nThud gave up. ""Bandit?""\n\n""No thanks, Thudlike. I'm on a diet.""\n\n""Suit yourself. I'm just worried about how long I can hold onto these\n\ntwo. They just have no stamina! I mean, we've only played--""\n\n""Twenty-one games,"" Lanky groaned.\n\n""Twenty-two,"" Plaids corrected him. He got up, stretching, and stalked\n\noff toward his room. ""I quit."" Lanky took the opportunity to make his escape\n\nas well, leaving Thud alone, the cribbage hand half dealt to no one.\n\n""See what you did? Now what am I going to do?"" Thud said angrily.\n\nThe Bandit smiled innocently. ""Play Solotaire.""\n\n""You're the expert on games one plays alone,"" Thud replied\n\ncaustically.\n\n""Ouch. I left myself wide open for that,"" The Bandit laughed. He\n\nlooked over at Conan, and asked, ""Good book?""\n\nConan didn't look up. ""Yup.""\n\n""What's it about?""\n\n""I'm reading it for my Twentieth Century Literature class as an\n\nelective,"" Conan said, eyes on the text. ""I think the professor will get a\n\nkick out of my report.""\n\nThe Bandit leaned over and looked at the book cover. His wide mouth\n\nsplit into a grin. ""Bitch Goddesses of Thamazor?""\n\nConan didn't say a word; he only looked over at the Bandit and winked.\n\nMeanwhile, Zero had wandered over to where the Rainbow Wizard was\n\nfinishing another song for Mary Magdalene. After the song had ended and Mary\n\nMagdalene was thanking the Rainbow Wizard with a kiss, he cleared his throat\n\npolitely. ""Uh, c'n I borrow that for a moment, Wiz?""\n\n""Mmmmmm,"" the Wizard said, pulling off the guitar awkwardly so as not\n\nto break the kiss. He set the guitar down beside him, and threw both arms\n\naround Mary Magdalene, bearing her down to the carpet on her back.\n\n""Thanks,"" Zero said.\n\n""Mmmmmm,"" the Rainbow Wizard said.\n\n""Mmmmmm,"" Mary Magdalene agreed. ""Mmmm. Mmmmmm, mm mmmm!""\n\n""Mmmmmmmmmm,"" the Rainbow Wizard managed with a muffled laugh. ""Mmmm\n\nmm mmm mmmmmm mm mmmmm mmmmmm, mm mmmmmmm....""\n\nThe conversation continued in that vein, broken by giggles on\n\noccasion. Mary Magdalene rolled the Rainbow Wizard over onto his back, and\n\nbegan to slowly rub herself up and down against his thigh. The others in the\n\nlounge watched in fascination as her movements grew more and more obvious in\n\ntheir intent.\n\nThud gaped. ""Public fornication! That's DISGUSTING!""\n\nConan laughed quietly to himself. ""Mary Magdalene in heat again? Now\n\nTHAT'S disgusting!""\n\nThe Bandit looked over at the two lovers cavorting at Zero's feet\n\nwhile he nonchalantly tuned the guitar, and found his mouth going dry. Oh,\n\nman, he thought. That lucky bastard. If only it could have been me....\n\nHe forced boredom into his voice. ""Here we go again.""\n\n""No, dear boy,"" Thud corrected him with a sepulchural grin, ""There\n\nTHEY go again. You, alas, have no place in the matter.""\n\n""Thanks for nothing."" The Bandit looked away with an effort, picked up\n\nthe cards, and dealt himself a hand of Solotaire.\n\n""Remember that playing with ud smiled.\n\n""I just wish you'd make up your mind, Thud,"" the Bandit muttered.\n\n""Either join the Priesthood, or decide you're gay. But don't sit on the\n\nfence, you're driving us all crazy!""\n\n""I promise I'll make up my mind before I leave school,"" Thud said\n\nwith a placid, pious smile. He turned to watch Zero play, and the Bandit\n\nrisked looking in the direction of the two thrashing bodies on the floor to\n\nbetter hear the music.\n\nZero was shy by nature, and rarely played in public, but his little\n\nconcerts drew more than their share of gossip. Every rock band on the campus\n\nwanted him as a lead guitarist, for his blinding speed and perfect\n\narticulation had become legendary. ""If Mr. Spock played guitar,"" the Bandit\n\nwas fond of saying, ""He'd sound like Zero."" Doing his best to ignore the moans\n\nof Mary Magdalene, who was obviously doing HER best to come as quietly as\n\npossible on the Rainbow Wizard's thigh, Zero torched his way through seven\n\nsongs in seven minutes, including two famous pop tunes, a Villa-Lobos guitar\n\nconcerto excerpt, two songs by the Bandit, one of his own tunes, and just to\n\nfinish things with a flourish, a raunched-up version of one of the Wiz's love\n\nballads. Thud and the Bandit applauded as he bowed and took off the guitar,\n\nand Conan tore himself away from the Bitch Goddesses of Thamazor long enough\n\nto make clapping motions with the paperback and his free hand. Zero, grinning\n\nwith pride, looked down at the people on the floor beside him.\n\nHis smile died. The Rainbow Wizard was cradling Mary Magdalene in his\n\narms, whispering in her ear as she sighed in the glow of post-orgasmic peace\n\nand snuggled against his shoulder. They hadn't even looked at him.\n\nZero looked outraged for the barest fraction of a second. Then he saw\n\nthe Bandit's wide grin out of the corner of his eye, and smiled sheepishly,\n\nputting down the guitar next to Mary Magdalene.\n\n""That was wonderful!""\n\nHe looked up at the sound of an unfamiliar voice, low and alluring.\n\nEvery other man in the room turned around as well; there was something in that\n\nvoice that demanded attention.\n\nShe was standing behind Zero, carrying a battered old guitar case in\n\none hand and brushing her hair back from her eyes with the other. She was\n\nsmall, perhaps five feet two, with the lithe curves of a gymnast ill-disguised\n\nby the flimsy blouse she wore. The Bandit's gaze flicked over her in a\n\npracticed instant: tight, well-worn jeans with a patch over the crotch, strong\n\nlegs, light from the window behind her outlining her torso through the shirt,\n\nand the particular jiggle and barely noticable tenting of the fabric that\n\nbespoke small, slightly pointed breasts and no bra to hide the nipples. Her\n\neyes were blue and wide like a child's, and her freckled face was scrubbed\n\nclean of makeup. She tucked a wayward strand of wavy brown hair behind one\n\near, and continued, ""I wish I could play like that....""\n\nZero looked into her eyes, and came to an instant decision. ""A lot of\n\npeople do,"" he said pleasantly, and turned away from her, walking out of the\n\nlounge. She watched him go, her eyes puzzled.\n\n""Oh, don't mind him,"" the Bandit said hurriedly, getting up from the\n\ncouch and striding over to her. ""He just gets nervous when people compliment\n\nhim, that's all. Say, I haven't seen you around here before. Did you just move\n\nin?""\n\nShe smiled at him, revealing tiny dimples. ""Yes. I just transferred\n\nhere from Crystal City. This is my first semester. I'm called Flower.""\n\n""I'll just bet you are,"" the Bandit grinned. ""And I am the one and\n\nonly Bandit. At your service, madam!"" He took her proffered hand and kissed\n\nit.\n\nShe withdrew the hand gently, smiling. ""Pleased,"" she said.\n\nThe Bandit's grin grew even wider, if that were possible. He waved to\n\nthe assemblage in the lounge. ""My merry men,"" he said. ""Thud, Conan on the\n\ncouch there with the Bitch Goddesses of Thamazor, and, uh, oh, yes! These two\n\nshameless exhibitionists at your feet are our very own Do-it-Yourself Messiah,\n\nthe Rainbow Wizard, and HIS very own Mary Magdalene.""\n\n""Messiah?"" She looked over as the Rainbow Wizard got to his feet,\n\nah before. Do you work miracles?""\n\n""When I'm not being trodden down by the unfaithful,"" the Rainbow\n\nWizard smiled, ""I can do almost anything. Welcome to the East Habitat."" He\n\nbowed to her. She dimpled prettily and gave him a mock curtsy, and the\n\nBandit suddenly felt like the fifth wheel on a Continental: not good for much,\n\nand hanging on for the ride. It's that goddamned Wizard thing again, he\n\nthought disgustedly. Why the hell does HE have to attract the pretty ones\n\nall the damn time?\n\nFlower turned to Mary Magdalene, and said, ""it must be terribly\n\nexciting, having your own Messiah. How did you manage to do it?""\n\nMary Magdalene smiled, but there was something in that smile that\n\nwasn't the orgasm. ""I was,"" she said archly, ""In the right place at the right\n\ntime.""\n\nThere was silence for a few moments as several different thoughts went\n\nthrough several different heads.\n\nMY tits never look that good without a bra on, Mary Magdalene thought\n\nworriedly, and how the hell does she keep her hips so slim? It's a good thing\n\nI know the Wizard, or I'd be really worried....\n\nThis, thought the Rainbow Wizard, is a woman to get to know better.\n\nNice hair, thought Flower. Seriously good smile, too. But she's too\n\nheavy and she doesn't take care of herself. And not only does she know it, but\n\nhe knows it, too! Oh, mama, Crystal City was NOTHING compared to what I'm\n\ngonna do to Arcadia!\n\nWow, man, serious tit action here, Conan thought. Wonder if the Wiz'll\n\nlet me tear off a piece once he adds her to his little harem?\n\nThud was watching Mary Magdalene's eyes. This is going to be very\n\nugly, he thought to himself. I wonder how stable MaryMag is these days? If she\n\ngets too iffy, then POW! Catfight! Break out the body oil and the video\n\ncamera!\n\nThe Bandit, forgotten in an instant, decided that sterner measures\n\nwere necessary. ""Uh, listen,"" he said, ""We'll be getting together tomorrow to\n\ndo some playing. Zero and I, I mean. Would you like to join us?""\n\nFlower had obviously come to the conclusion that the Rainbow Wizard\n\nwas more worth knowing than Zero. ""Maybe later,"" she said, scarcely looking at\n\nthe Bandit. ""I want to play some guitar duets right now."" She looked over at\n\nthe Rainbow Wizard and smiled. ""If you don't mind, that is.""\n\n""Not at all,"" he said. ""Will you teach me some new songs?""\n\n""If you'll teach me a couple,"" she replied guilelessly.\n\n""Great! We can take turns playing,"" Mary Magdalene said brightly. ""I\n\nlove playing duets."" She smiled pleasantly at Flower, her eyes hard as flint.\n\nFlower gave her the sort of smile one gives an adorable young child who's just\n\nbrought home a live snake as a pet.\n\n""We'll make it a trio, then,"" the Rainbow Wizard said, fishing in his\n\npocket for his room key. ""Why don't you go get my other guitar from my room,\n\ndear?""\n\n""Okay!"" Mary Magdalene's desire to please the Wizard overruled her her\n\nsuspicions, and she skipped off toward their room. The Bandit watched her go,\n\nthinking, too trusting to live. Jesus!\n\n""Well, I guess I'll be leaving,"" the Bandit said uncomfortably. ""You\n\nshould stop by our place when you get a chance....""\n\n""Oh, I'd love to,"" Flower said hastily, remembering her manners. ""I'd\n\nlove to hear what you and, er, Zero do.""\n\nThe Bandit managed a weak grin. ""Well, we--""\n\n""YO! BANDIT! HEY, WIZ my MAIN MAN! Whuss happening, people?""\n\nThe Bandit winced. Please, he thought, O merciful God, not now, not\n\nwhile there's some faint shred of hope....\n\nLivewire threw a corded arm about the Bandit's shoulders and squeezed\n\nhard enough to dislocate his collarbone. ""Howya DOIN' my MAN!"" He caught sight\n\nof Flower for the first time, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head.\n\n""Well, hell-LO there, pretty lady,"" he said in his best Rhett Butler\n\nimitation, which was terrible, ""I don't believe we've been introduced....""\n\n""Flower, this is Livewire. Livewire, this is Flower. She's a\n\ntransfer,"" the Bandit said in a rush. ""Now as I was saying--""\n\nFlower gave Livewire the barest nod, and said to the Rainbow Wizard, ed to face her. ""You watch your\n\nmouth, missy,"" he gritted. ""Livewire's my drummer, and neither he nor Zero\n\nbuys into this crock of shit that old Glow-in-the-Dark here shovels out for\n\nthe faithful. And what goes for them goes double, triple, for me. Understand?""\n\nFlower took a half step back from him, her eyes widening fearfully.\n\n""Don't you talk to me that way,"" she said feebly. ""I can make mistakes, can't\n\nI? I thought he was your friend...."" She looked from the Rainbow Wizard, who\n\nwas regarding the Bandit sourly, back to the Bandit again.\n\n""He is my friend."" The Bandit's voice was soft. ""I just wish he'd see\n\na shrink before he gets somebody hurt."" He turned on his heel and left,\n\ntossing angrily over his shoulder, ""Particularly himself!""\n\n""Oo, bad scene,"" Livewire said, watching him go. Then he shrugged and\n\nsaid to Flower, ""But he's right, you know. This guy is like a TOTAL fuckhead.\n\nThinks he can create trees!"" Laughing uproariously, he did a back handspring\n\naway from them, bounded to his feet and charged off with a wave. ""Later!""\n\nThe Rainbow Wizard smiled and shook his head with the weariness of a\n\npatient parent. He said, ""It isn't easy, being me.""\n\n""Awwwww...."" Flower smiled at him, her eyes at once teasing and\n\npromising.\n\n""Awwwww...."" mimicked Conan, his eyes still on the book.\n\nMary Magdalene was walking down the narrow hallway, the guitar case\n\nbumping against her legs, when the Bandit came striding toward her like a\n\njuggernaut. He brushed past her roughly, bumping the case from her hand with a\n\njerk.\n\n""Hey!"" Mary Magdalene's voice carried a lot more ire than people were\n\nused to hearing from her. ""Why don't you watch where you're going?""\n\n""I could say the same for you, sweetheart,"" the Bandit snarled, not\n\neven turning around. ""Better get out there in a hurry, or you're going to be\n\nout of a job."" He slammed the door of his room behind him. Mary Magdalene\n\nlooked at the shut door, then back down the hall toward the lounge. Her eyes\n\nnarrowed into cruel slits, and her jaw set into a grim line. She marched down\n\nthe hallway toward the lounge, rolling up her sleeves as she went.\n\nThe Bandit pulled open the refrigerator, pulled out a beer, opened it\n\nwith his teeth, and downed a third of it in one swig. He sat down wearily on\n\nthe couch and sighed, running a thumb over his aching teeth. Why do I keep\n\ndoing that, he wondered wearily. One of these days I'll break a tooth.\n\nIt's just not goddamned fair! He reads a book on the theory of miracle\n\nworking, convinces himself and everyone else within earshot that he's got\n\nsomething special, and all of a sudden he's up to his eyeballs in devoted\n\nfemale followers! It's enough to make you sick.... I should have been a Psych\n\nmajor. Then I could get into people's heads and make them do whatever I wanted\n\nthem to, just like him! Bells! Love songs! Give me a break, for shit's sake!\n\nThere was a soft knock on the door.\n\nThe Bandit took another long pull on the beer, finishing the bottle.\n\nI'm not going to answer it, he decided. I'm going to sit here very quietly and\n\nwait for whoever it is to go the fuck away. Then I'm going to crawl into bed\n\nand try to sleep while the Wiz is probably conniving BOTH of them into bed\n\nwith him across the room. What the hell's so special about cum that glows in\n\nthe dark, anyway? Hell, if I'd been irradiated as badly as he was, MY cum\n\nwould probably glow, too!\n\nThe knock was louder the second time.\n\nGo away, the Bandit willed. Go away and leave me alone. I don't want\n\nto be comforted, I don't want pity and understanding. I just want to be left\n\nalone. Please!\n\n""Bandit? Please open the door....""\n\nThe Bandit's eyes went as wide as Frisbees, then contracted shut in\n\npain. No, anyone but her, he begged. Please?\n\nThere was a long silence.\n\nFinally, with a ragged sigh, the Bandit got up and walked across the\n\nliving room, setting the bottle down with a clank. He pulled the door open,\n\nand snapped, ""What?""\n\nTwink was obviously a bit taken aback by his tone, but she smiled\n\ntremulously and managed to struggle onward. ""Can I come in?""\n\n""If you must,"" sighed the Bandinbag chair, her legs\n\ncurled under her. He resisted the impulse to get another beer, shut the door,\n\nand returned to his chair. ""So what do you want?""\n\nShe smiled, the faintest hint of a kiss-me pout on her lips. ""I ran\n\ninto Livewire,"" she said. ""He told me you'd had a run-in with the Wiz over\n\nthis new transfer kid.""\n\nThe Bandit sighed again. ""I'm just a little bit tired of seeing him do\n\nthe old hoodoo and having women drop their drawers for him,"" he muttered.\n\nTwink frowned slightly. ""Drawers? What kind of drawers?""\n\nThe Bandit slapped his forehead. ""DRAWERS, Twink! Panties! Underwear,\n\ny'know?""\n\n""Oh,"" Twink said, blushing. ""No, I've never heard that word for them\n\nbefore. Drawers? What a funny word for underwear! I wonder where it came from?\n\nShut up, Twink."" The last three words were spoken in the same conversational\n\ntone as the rest of her speech, and the Bandit almost missed them.\n\nHe raised an eyebrow. ""'Shut up, Twink'?""\n\n""I've started ending all of my sentences with it,"" she said proudly.\n\n""It saves time.""\n\nSomewhere in the Bandit's gut, a small cold something tied itself in a\n\nknot. ""Aw, Twink, that's a terrible thing to say!""\n\n""Well, it's the truth,"" she replied, shrugging. ""People have been\n\ntelling me to shut up ever since I got here. I can't ask what the words mean\n\nin the movies--""\n\n""Well, you've gotta admit not knowing the jargon in a movie that's\n\nrated 'R' is a little bit flaky for a modern teenager,"" the Bandit said drily.\n\n""I wasn't raised with it,"" she said wistfully. ""My mummy and daddy\n\nnever used curse words around the house, and neither did anyone else in the\n\nschool.""\n\n""I guess you didn't miss much,"" he smiled. The knot in his stomach\n\nwas slowly unwinding, and he took a moment to appraise the figure Twink cut\n\ncritically. She was wearing that awful shapeless nightgown again, the\n\npolyester one that zipped up to her chin with the little lace collar, and\n\nfurry bunny slippers in matching powder blue. Bunny slippers, he thought to\n\nhimself. I mean, really!\n\nFor a brief moment, he found himself wondering what she would look\n\nlike in real clothes, as opposed to the Godawful things her parents sent with\n\nher from wherever the hell in North Dakota she'd come from. All he knew was\n\nthat she was no lightweight, and he wondered just how much fat she was hiding\n\nunder those shapeless sweaters she wore. For a brief instant, he had a brief\n\nmental vision of Diva, her heavy breasts and wide hips as appealing as a\n\nRubens in their way. The Bandit had always gone for short, willowy girls, but\n\nmaybe there was something to Zero's taste for ladies closer to Diva's\n\nsize.... He shook his head slightly. Get real, Bandit. You're never going to\n\nget closer than ten feet away from Diva, and Twink ain't no Diva!\n\n""Penny for your thoughts,"" Twink asked, twirling the tip of her\n\nnightgown's collar drawstring between her chubby fingers. The Bandit's gorge\n\nrose into his throat at her pitiful attempt at flirtatiousness, and he\n\nsuddenly was feeling about as amorous as a retread on the Interstate.\n\n""I was thinking,"" he drawled, ""About what an incredible pain in the\n\nass some women can be....""\n\n""Oh, you mean Flower? Yes, she's a live one, I'll say,"" Twink smiled.\n\nFor the briefest instant, the Bandit could've sworn that she'd actually dodged\n\nan insult and delivered a comeback. Then he realized, as she continued\n\ntalking, that she'd just missed the reference completely. Merciful God, he\n\nthought, how did a woman like this ever get into college?\n\n""I've been talking with her, she lives in my hall. She's kind of\n\nweird, always wearing old tiedyes and beads and and talking about how her\n\nparents used to walk around naked so she wouldn't have any hangups and stuff\n\nlike that. After I saw Livewire, I decided to breeze through the lounge and\n\nsee what was going on. I thought it was really pretty funny, well, actually\n\nkind of sad, to tell the truth, I mean there's the Rainbow Wizard playing\n\naway, and there's Flower matching him note for note, and poor Mary Magdalene\n\nstruggling along on the chords just to keep up! Eveto go, you know? Shut\n\nup, Twink.""\n\n""Oh, stop that,"" The Bandit scowled. He'd heard about enough for one\n\nnight. Somebody was leaving. Soon!\n\n""Why?"" Twink smiled at him again, standing up and stretching. ""Do you\n\nhave something better for me to do?""\n\nOh, Lord God, the Bandit thought. That's the last straw!\n\nHe was on his feet in an instant, pulling open the door to the room\n\nhe shared with Zero. It was empty; Zero had already gone to Diva's for the\n\nnight. He strode inside, growling, ""Leave, Twink. Just...leave. Shut the door\n\non your way out.""\n\nHe reached behind him to shut the door but Twink was there, pulling it\n\nshut behind her. ""Are you sure you want me to leave, so soon?"" Her voice was\n\nlow and liquid, teasing.\n\nThe Bandit wasn't having any of it, tonight, though. A woman like\n\nFlower ending up on the Wiz's hit list, and Twink, for God's sake, TWINK as a\n\nconsolation prize? No, Goddammit, NO!\n\nHe whirled on her and hissed, ""I have had enough of your stupid\n\ninsinuations and your ridiculaous attempts at flirting! You're making a\n\ncomplete and utter fool of yourself, and you're not impressing anyone! You\n\nlove the attention I give you and you have absolutely no intention of\n\nfollowing through on ANY of your little hints, so why don't you just put up or\n\nshut up!""\n\nTwink stared at him, her eyes wide and bright. He returned her stare,\n\nhis eyes burning black in the dimlight through the Venetian blinds.\n\nThen, quite suddenly, she smiled.\n\n""All right,"" she whispered.\n\nAnd in a single smooth motion, she unzipped her nightgown from her\n\ncollar to her waist and let it fall to the floor.\n\nThe Bandit, master of the quick comeback, the left-handed compliment,\n\nand the subtle jab, the most dangerous verbal assassin in Arcadia, dimly heard\n\nhis higher reasoning faculties shut down. His blood roared in his ears and he\n\nbarely registered the fact that she was stepping forward and putting her soft\n\narms about his neck. Instinctively his hands came up and grasped her waist,\n\nand her soft lips met his as the last remnants of his reasoning abilities\n\nsurrendered with a fading crackle of static. Her lips were gentle, soft, and\n\ncaressing, and she broke the kiss after a moment and held him tightly,\n\nwhispering in his ear, ""You're trembling. What's the matter?""\n\n""Oh, God, Twink,"" he managed to get out somehow. ""You mustn't. I treat\n\nyou like dirt! Worse than dirt! You deserve better than me, for God's sake,\n\nfind yourself someone who'll give you a fair shake, don't do this--""\n\nShe placed a cool fingertip on his lips. ""Shut up, Bandit,"" she said\n\nin a tone of mock sternness. She giggled at the turnabout, and he found\n\nhimself laughing with her. Suddenly, with a roar of released emotion, he threw\n\nhis arms around her waist and hugged her as hard as he could. She squealed as\n\nhe lifted her up off the ground, thought better of it, and quickly set her\n\ndown again. She met his gaze, her eyes mischevious, and suddenly lowered her\n\narms to encircle his waist. His breath whooshed out of him as she returned\n\nthe lift, laughing. She set him down on his feet again, giggling, ""You\n\nshouldn't hurt yourself. I'm a pretty big girl!""\n\n""No kidding,"" he whispered reverently, stepping back a pace to admire\n\nher. In all of my life, he thought, I have never dreamed that someone like\n\nthis could exist outside of Playboy. I was right, Twink's no Diva. Poor Zero,\n\nstuck with Diva....\n\nShe wasn't a classic beauty by any means, but her body was the stuff\n\nof Bandit's dreams. She was ever so slightly overweight, just enough to give a\n\nsoftness to her joints and her lines, smoothing away the angles of bone\n\nbeneath the skin. Her oval face and long, aristocratic neck swept\n\nuninterrupted into gently sloping shoulders, strong arms, and the most\n\nbeautiful breasts the Bandit had ever seen. He'd only really slept with a\n\ncouple of women in his life, and all of them had been, by choice or chance,\n\nshort and slender, with tiny A-cup breasts that suited their small frames. In\n\nthat instant, at his first sight of a woman with an average-sized bustline,\n\nthe Bandit became a lifelong and firmly committed breast man.\n\nly large, but her nipples were\n\nsomething to see. As she sighed at his touch, they grew and swelled to the\n\nsize of pencil erasers. He let his hands slide down her wide, flaring\n\nribcage, and across her her washboard-flat stomach, pausing for a moment with\n\nhis thumb in her navel and one questing finger curling about a tendril of\n\ndowny, honey-blonde hair. ""You're also a natural blonde,"" he noted with a\n\ngrin, his sense of humor slowly returning.\n\n""Of course,"" Twink giggled. She reached up and began to undo the\n\nbuttons of his shirt, whispering, ""I want to see you naked, Bandit....""\n\nSuddenly he gripped her hands with his, looking hard into her eyes.\n\n""Twink,"" he said, ""You don't have to do this. I don't know why you picked me,\n\nbut I'm giving you the chance to back out now, before we go any further.""\n\nShe smiled up at him, her eyes bright with tears and her smile almost\n\naglow. ""I picked you,"" she whispered, ""Because I love you. I forgive you the\n\nway you've treated me in the past, because I know you were all broken up over\n\nTeenie and how she dumped you. I want you, and I'd like for you to learn to\n\nlove me, but all I really want to ask for are two things. Will you promise\n\nthem to me?""\n\nHe frowned. ""I will, if I honestly can.""\n\n""Okay. First, will you be a litle nicer to me from now on?"" Her gaze\n\nwas wistful, and so full of pain that that the Bandit had to swallow to keep\n\nfrom crying.\n\nHe shook his head. ""I can't promise you that, not until I get to know\n\nyou better. You and I need to talk, really talk, to one another, and right now\n\nI'm in no condition to make conversation. But I will promise to give you the\n\ncommon courtesy I've maybe been denying you, and to help you learn to defend\n\nyourself a little better when people start picking on you....""\n\n""I'll settle for that, for a start,"" Twink whispered, a tear rolling\n\ndown one cheek.\n\n""Hey, hey, don't cry. I want to see you laugh!"" He smiled\n\nencouragingly at her, then on a sudden impulse tried tickling her ribs. She\n\npulled away with a sharp laugh, and wiped her eyes. He found himself staring\n\nat her again, entranced by the way her breasts swung as she moved.\n\nShe smiled and slipped her arms around his neck, and whispered into\n\nhis lips, ""My second request is as follows. If I were to tell you that I want\n\nto stay a virgin, would you be upset?""\n\n""Not at all,"" the Bandit said instantly. ""It's your body, you have the\n\nright to control what happens to it."" And to his surprise, he realized that he\n\nmeant it. Mom, you raised me right, he thought to himself, but the fact that\n\nthere's so much else of her to enjoy is gonna make keeping this promise a lot\n\neasier!\n\n""Thanks,"" she breathed, starting to unbutton his shirt again. ""Now,\n\nwhere were we?"" She peeled the shirt back from his chest, and leaned forward\n\nto kiss his nipples as she pulled the sleeves off of his arms. She dropped to\n\nher knees before him on Zero's Persian rug, and giggled as she hastily undid\n\nhis belt and the snap of his jeans. Slowly, tantalizingly, she lowered his\n\nzipper and pulled his pants down to his knees. His underwear, bulging and\n\nalready stained, were next, and she laughed as his penis sprang free and\n\ngently swatted her on the cheek, leaving a sticky stain. She reached up and\n\ngrasped it with both hands, stroking it gently. She looked up at him, and said,\n\n""You'll have to excuse me if I'm a little awkward at this, I've only done it\n\nonce before."" She frowned at the memory. The Bandit caught the frown.\n\n""Really,"" he said, ""With who? Anyone I know?""\n\nShe released his penis. ""Conan,"" she whispered.\n\nThe Bandit stared aghast at her. ""CO--WHY, for God's sake?""\n\nHer eyes filled with tears. ""It seemed like the only way I could get\n\nclose to you was to get in with one of your friends....""\n\n""Oh, Twink...."" The Bandit's erection wilted. He dropped to his knees\n\nand held her tightly as she began to cry.\n\n""He, he stuck it in my mouth and started pushing it in and, and out,""\n\nTwink sobbed, ""And I, I wanted to run away but I was afraid he'd stop me and\n\nmaybe if I made him feel go, I'll kill him!""\n\n""NO!"" She looked up at him and grasped the sides of his face with both\n\nhands. ""I don't ever want you to mention any of this to anyone. He's never\n\ntried anything since, and I just want to put it behind me. I don't want to\n\nforget that it happened. But I do want to forget enough of the hurt so I won't\n\ngo through the rest of my life afraid...."" She sniffled a bit.\n\n""Twinkles, how the hell'd I ever underestimate you? You're braver and\n\nmore mature than anyone I know!"" A tear rolled down the Bandit's face.\n\n""Oh, I love you...."" She hugged him hard. After a long moment, they\n\nheaved a simultaneous sigh, and helped each other up. Twink giggled as the\n\nBandit waddled comically over to the bed and sat down, his pants still around\n\nhis ankles. ""Gotta get these shoes off before I kill myself,"" he laughed.\n\nHe quickly undid the laces and divested himself of shoes, socks, and\n\npants, as Twink came over and sat down on the bed beside him. She started at\n\nthe scratchiness of the blanket on her bare bottom. ""Hey, this is wool! No\n\nwonder you're never cold at night,"" she marveled, running a hand over the\n\nexpanse of blanket. ""It's beautiful.""\n\n""You're beautiful, too,"" he whispered, running a hand down the\n\nexquisite curve of her spine and watching her arch her back in pleasure like a\n\ncat. ""And tonight, you won't be cold.""\n\nTwink looked up at him, her expression suddenly pensive. ""It's funny,""\n\nshe said softly. ""I've never spent the night with anyone before.""\n\n""That's okay,"" he smiled, running a hand through her long golden hair.\n\n""You can get used to it really easily."" He drew back the covers, saying, ""Hey,\n\nI just had a thought. Let's just sleep together tonight, nothing else. It'll\n\ngive us a chance to get to know one another better, with no pressure.""\n\n""Are you sure?"" Twink looked askance at his penis, which was already\n\nerect again. ""I don't want to leave you like that. Won't you burst?""\n\n""Wha-at? No, of course not! You really do have a lot to learn, don't\n\nyou?"" The Bandit grinned at her crestfallen expression. ""Come into bed.""\n\nShe smiled uncertainly, and slid under the covers beside him. The\n\nBandit sighed as Twink spread her warm body out over his like a blanket and\n\ncuddled against him with a happy smile. She's kinda heavy, he noted, but as\n\nlong as she doesn't stop my breathing I guess I don't mind....\n\nOne of her hands, wandering down his belly, found and gently held his\n\npenis. ""Good night, my love,"" she whispered.\n\n""Good night, Twink,"" he replied, kissing her hair.\n\n\n\nPART 4: Valentine's Day, continued\n\n\n\nMid-February 1982\n\n\n\nThe Rainbow Wizard carefully packed away his guitar in its case, and\n\nclosed the lid. He hefted the case easily in one hand, and smiled sweetly at\n\nFlower. ""I had a wonderful time this evening,"" he said, ""And I hope that we\n\ncan do it again sometime soon.""\n\n""Oh, I'd like that,"" Flower replied, picking up her own guitar. ""It\n\nwas wonderful meeting you. I was beginning to feel like I wasn't going to make\n\nany friends here at all. Well, goodnight!"" With a wave, she turned and was\n\ngone, guitar case banging against her knees as she strode toward the elevator.\n\nThe Rainbow Wizard watched her leave, his smile contemplative in a\n\nmanner only practiced by those in the Messiah business. After a long moment,\n\nhe sighed gustily and turned to Mary Magdalene, who'd packed her guitar away\n\nand was standing with her arms crossed, looking at him with an expression that\n\nwould curdle fresh milk.\n\nHe smiled at her disarmingly. ""What's wrong, my love?""\n\nMary Magdalene didn't even wind up. One strong fist came up in a blur\n\nand caught the Rainbow Wizard right in the gut. He stumbled backward one or\n\ntwo steps with a grunt of pain, stumbled over a coffee table, and fell\n\nbackward onto it, then onto the couch behind it, with a clatter.\n\nThud, who was idly playing a round of cribbage with himself in the\n\ncorner, raised an eyebrow at that. Definitely unstable, he thought wearily. He\n\nshould've seen it coming.\n\n""I hope you're satisfied,"" Mary Magdalene hissed. ""You fucking lecher!\n\nI'd rip your nuts off and feed thainbow\n\nWizard scrambled to his feet clumsily. He ran after Mary Magdalene as she\n\ngrabbed her coat and stormed out the front doors of the Habitat, fuming.\n\n""Hey, Wiz! What about your guitars?"" Thud called.\n\n""Please keep them in your room, Thud. I'll retrieve them later. This\n\nis much more important,"" the Rainbow Wizard called over his shoulder. He was\n\nout the door in an instant, gone in a blast of cold air.\n\nThud watched them go, and sighed. He began to gather up his cards.\n\nTime to call it a night, I guess, he thought. No more fun stuff to watch.\n\nMary Magdalene was walking at full steam, her back stiff and her eyes\n\nstraight forward as she crossed the campus, heading for the northern edge of\n\nArcadia's campus. Behind her, the Rainbow Wizard stumbled through the snow,\n\ncalling, ""MARY MAGDALENE, WAIT! PLEASE! TELL ME WHAT'S WRONG!""\n\nAt those words, Mary Magdalene stopped dead in her tracks and slowly\n\nturned to face the Rainbow Wizard as he caught up with her, panting. The sound\n\nof a party in another of the dorms carried faintly over the snowy field as he\n\nstopped just out of her reach, shivering in the wind.\n\n""Tell you what's wrong?"" Her whisper was thick with disbelief. ""Tell\n\nyou WHAT'S WRONG? YOU STEAMING SHIT! HOW DARE YOU?"" The whisper turned into a\n\nshriek in the space of a half sentence. ""Do you think I'm blind? Or just\n\nstupid! I SAW you tonight, the whole fucking NIGHT, drooling all over that\n\nlittle cunt like a goddamned sled dog in heat! You motherfucking HYPOCRITE!""\n\n""Mary--""\n\n""SHUT UP!"" Her eyes were wild in the dim moonlight, and spittle flew\n\nfrom her lower lip. She paused for a sobbing breath, and continued in a choked\n\nmonotone. ""Three years I sat with you, you son of a bitch. Three YEARS! Every\n\nother girl in the goddamned high school was out having a normal life, going on\n\ndates, having REAL boyfriends, and I just sat in a chair by a hospital bed\n\nwaiting for you to open your eyes and tell me you loved me one last time\n\nbefore you DIED!"" She gasped for breath. ""I watched them open you up and haul\n\nout your insides! I watched them fill you with chemicals and shoot you full of\n\nradiation and I watched your h-h-hair fall out and I listened to them t-tell\n\nm-me that y-y-you were g-g-gonna DIE...."" She fell to her knees and buried her\n\nface in her hands, crying hysterically.\n\nThe Rainbow Wizard reached out and gently laid a hand on her shoulder.\n\nShe shrugged away from it roughly, not looking up. ""No, don't pull away,"" he\n\nsaid calmly. ""Are you trying to tell me that'd you'd rather I'd died?""\n\n""No,"" she sighed into her hands, her sobs subsiding a bit.\n\n""It sounds that way to me,"" he continued. ""It sounds like you're\n\nblaming me for wasting an awful lot of your life that you could have spent\n\nelsewhere, doing other things. If I'd died....""\n\n""Oh, shut up,"" Mary Magdalene whispered.\n\n""No, I won't. This is important to you, or you wouldn't have hurt me\n\nthat way."" His tone never wavered, a perfect psychiatrist's drone, comforting\n\nand insistent. ""Where would you be if I were dead? Would you be happier?""\n\n""N-no."" Mary Magdalene slowly got to her feet. Her knees were soaked\n\nthrough and freezing, and she shivered under her coat.\n\n""We both know what you did for fun before you and I got together,"" the\n\nRainbow Wizard said sternly. ""I don't consider hanging out at the Palladium\n\nand trying to get into the music business from the mattress up to be a\n\nterribly rewarding future, do you?""\n\n""That's not FAIR!"" Mary Magdalene sniffled. ""I was making FRIENDS in\n\nthe business! I had CONTACTS! I...I...."" Her head came up proudly. ""I gave\n\nsome of those visiting musicians the best times they'd ever HAD!""\n\n""And are you a better person for it?""\n\nShe glared at him, her eyes dark pits of rage.\n\n""Why were you so angry at me tonight?""\n\n""You know damn well why I was angry at you! Why I'm STILL angry at\n\nyou! Where the hell do you get off doing the romantic warrior routine with\n\nthat sawed-off little twat? She's NOTHING! Just a stuck-up brat from Crystal\n\nCity who seems to think she can just waltz in and waltz out wit, pointing at herself.\n\n""Stand there and tell yourself you'd be alive to CHASE that little shit if I\n\nhadn't brought you through this! I wouldn't make fun of you when your hair\n\ngrew back a different color, I held your hand while you puked up the whole\n\ndamn medicine chest, I changed your bedpans--hell, I even changed your I.V. a\n\ncouple of times when the nurses were too busy!"" Her tone gradually took on a\n\nnote of triumph. ""You owe me your life, you stinking cur! If it hadn't been\n\nfor me, you would've just given up and DIED! This life you're living is yours\n\nbecause I gave it to you and YOU OWE ME! And I will NOT have you sniffing\n\naround at the crotches of every female that passes by! Is that clear?""\n\nThe Rainbow Wizard regarded her cautiously. ""Very clear,"" he said. ""I\n\nhadn't realized that you were so unsure of my love for you that you could\n\nmisconstrue what happened tonight. That's such a shame....""\n\n""Oh, come OFF it! You're not going to tell me that there was nothing\n\ngoing on between you-- she would've stuck her face in your crotch if I hadn't\n\nbeen there, and you know it!""\n\n""Yes, maybe she would have,"" the Rainbow Wizard nodded. ""And you're\n\nquite convinced that I would have thrown away everything we've built and\n\ngleefully let her carry me away?""\n\nMary Magdalene was silent, her gaze wavering the tiniest bit.\n\n""Are you so convinced that she's your superior that I couldn't\n\npossibly resist her,"" he persisted. ""Are you so sure that I wouldn't have just\n\ntold her, 'No, my heart belongs to another. You are lovely, but you are not\n\nfor me,' and made her leave it at that?"" He shook his head. ""That's the most\n\ndepressing news I've heard in a long time."" He turned and began to walk back\n\nto the Habitat. ""I wonder if the Bandit's still awake? He'd get a real charge\n\nout of hearing this....""\n\nMary Magdalene called after him, ""Wait!"" Her voice was still full of\n\ntears, but now they were tears of misery rather than anger.\n\n""No, I'm cold. I don't have a jacket,"" he said, still walking away.\n\nMary Magdalene ran the few steps that brought her to his side, and\n\nopened her coat, casting it over his shoulders and drawing him inside it with\n\nher. ""Don't go,"" she whispered. ""I'm sorry I misjudged you. It just seemed--""\n\n""I know what it must have seemed like,"" he said softly, turning to\n\nface her. He slipped his arms around her, and she drew her hands into the coat\n\nsleeves and held it shut behind his back, a warm cocoon enveloping them. ""But\n\nif I'm to be denied even the chance to admire a beautiful girl without seeming\n\na traitor, wouldn't it be better for me just to be struck blind?""\n\n""Oh, don't say things like that,"" she whispered, and kissed him.\n\n""I love you. Never forget that. I love you.""\n\n""I love you....""\n\nThey stood huddled together under her coat, kissing tenderly, for what\n\nseemed like hours. Strange sounds seemed to come from somewhere inside the\n\ncoat's folds: first the clink of a belt buckle, then the distinct zip of a\n\nzipper being opened. Mary Magdalene gasped, then laughed deep in her throat\n\nand kissed the Wizard even harder. Another zipping noise.\n\n""Ooohh,"" Mary Magdalene husked. ""What are you going to do with THAT?""\n\n""Nothing, if it freezes off,"" the Rainbow Wizard smiled.\n\nShe laughed and reached up to nibble his ear. ""I have a place to keep\n\nit warm,"" she whispered. ""Hurry.""\n\nThe next few moments must have been as funny as hell to watch, as the\n\ncoat bounced and flapped a bit around the two bodies jockeying for position.\n\nThe edge of the coat whipped open for an instant in the wind, exposing a brief\n\nglimpse of what lay in the shadows: a silky thigh, the black curl of pubic\n\nhair, and something that seemed almost to glow....\n\nThen the pair turned to let the wind blow the coat shut again, and\n\nMary Magdalene gasped and threw her head back. ""UH! YEAH, YEAH!""\n\nMmmmmmm...."" The Rainbow Wizard bent forward and licked her neck as\n\nshe drew herself back like a bow in his arms and began to gasp and moan in a\n\nfamiliar rhythm. Suddenly she went rigid, keening like a wolf as her orgasm\n\nswept over her, heat and bitter cold mingled in the night. She cried out in\n\necstasy ad lowered with the effort.\n\nFor a long while they stood very still, just holding each other. Then,\n\nthey straightened up, kissing gently, and the odd buckling and zipping noises\n\ncame back. A police car went by on the narrow street, its siren blaring,\n\ncausing them to start like frightened deer and cling to one another. Then they\n\nlaughed with the release of tension, and turned to leave the field.\n\n""Would you like to go back for your coat?""\n\n""No, I'll hold you close until we get to your house.""\n\n\n\nConan crunched through the snow toward the brightly lit courtyard that\n\nfronted the Student Union, rubbing his tired eyes. I should know better than\n\nto read stuff like that before going to bed alone, he said disgustedly to\n\nhimself. Now I'm gonna have to drink myself into a coma to be able to sleep!\n\nBitch Goddesses of Thamazor, who'd I think I was kidding?\n\nStudents were going in and out of the Union, enjoying the late night\n\nhours of the bar and dance club as a release from studying. Conan caught a\n\nsudden whiff of grilling hamburgers, and his stomach responded with a burbling\n\ngrowl. Maybe I'll eat first, he decided ruefully. You can never metabolize\n\nenough protein....\n\n""Let go of me, you pig! LET GO! HEELLLLLPPPP!""\n\nConan's head jerked up at the sound of the terrified scream.\n\n""Shut up, you bitch!"" The roar of a drunken voice was followed by a\n\nslap and a cry of pain. Conan located the source of the sound; it was a\n\nshadowed area under one of the walkways, famous for private trysts at night.\n\nHe kicked into a dead run and was there in bare seconds, his massive legs\n\ncovering the distance in the time it took the students nearby in the courtyard\n\nto look around for the source of the scream.\n\nAn attractive young woman was struggling on the concrete bench with a\n\nyoung man who was trying to hold her wrists. Conan grabbed him by the scruff\n\nof the neck and bodily hauled him off of her, then up off the bench.\n\n""Hey, what's the--"" The boy's voice cut off abruptly as Conan turned\n\nhim around and he got a good look at his assailant. He swallowed, then tried\n\nfor a shaky smile.\n\n""Leave her alone,"" Conan said with a friendly grin.\n\n""Uh, look, man, me and my girlfriend were just--UNGH!"" With a sudden\n\nshove, Conan slammed him back bodily against the wall of the underpass.\n\nknocking his breath away.\n\n""Leave, I said,"" Conan repeated pleasantly. The boy gained his feet,\n\ngasped for breath, and took off like a spooked raccoon, pushing aside the few\n\ncurious students who were just arriving on the scene.\n\nConan didn't even watch him leave. He turned his attention to the\n\ngirl, who was sitting on the bench, hugging herself and shivering.\n\n""Are you all right? Did he hurt you?"" Conan held out a hand to her.\n\nHesitantly, she took it, and he led her out into the streetlights. There was a\n\nspattering of applause from the few people who'd remained to see what the\n\nruckus was about.\n\n""Yeah! Conan saves another damsel in distress!""\n\n""Way to go, Conan!""\n\nConan grinned at the crowd, eating up the applause. His smile died on\n\nhis face when he saw the girl clearly in the light. Her eye was rapidly\n\nswelling and turning black as he watched, and she was obviously in a lot of\n\npain.\n\n""Thank you,"" she said in a feeble whisper.\n\n""Let me walk you to the hospital,"" he replied. ""You should get a cold\n\ncompress for that eye.""\n\n""Okay,"" she nodded. It took an obvious effort, but she smiled.\n\nHe offered an arm to her, and said to the crowd, ""I'm taking her to\n\nWright Memorial Trauma Ward. If the Security Squad want a statement, they can\n\nfind us there, okay?"" There were a few scattered nods of assent.\n\n""Come on."" He smiled at her as she took his arm, and led her around\n\nthe Union, toward the highway and the hospital.\n\n\n\nThe noise and lights in the Clean Room were at their height. Zero\n\ncavorted on the dance floor, his body shaking to the beat as he watched Diva\n\ncut loose. She was squeezed into a spandex leotard in a tiger-stripe pattern\n\nand a pair of skintight black pants, and her eyes were shut as she swayed in\n\ntime to in the room,\n\nas did the tiny remote control clutched in his fist and the thin wire that ran\n\nfrom his hand into the waist of her tights. He gave the power button a gentle\n\nstroke, and watched Diva contort and thrash in what must have seemed a\n\nparticularly enthusiastic dance move.\n\n""Oh Lord God Jesus Christ Almighty!"" She threw herself at him, biting\n\nhis neck and grinding her pelvis against his. He could feel the faint thrum of\n\nthe clit-vibe against his penis as she frantically grabbed for the remote.\n\n""Gimme that thing you sonofabitch don't keep turning it onnanoff yer killing\n\nme my clit's gonna bust wide open you sonofAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"" She hugged him hard\n\nas he gave the power button another jab, and he deftly held it out of her\n\nreach. One or two other people were noticing that Diva appeared a bit too\n\nenthusiastic about the song, and were looking their way with a mixture of\n\nconfusion and amusement.\n\n""Time to go, liebchen,"" Zero said quietly, flicking the remote off and\n\nleading Diva off the dance floor and through the crowd. She followed along\n\nbehind him, still trying to pry the remote from his hands.\n\nA crowd was just dispersing out in the hallway of the Union where the\n\nentrances to the Burger Bar and the Clean Room met; from the broken glassware\n\nand the small spot of blood on the carpet, it looked as if the campus police\n\nhad had a rough time with someone in the Bar. But Diva was too far gone to\n\nnotice, and Zero was having too much fun torturing her to give the situation\n\nmore than a passing glance. He whispered, ""Ready to go home?""\n\n""NO NO God no,"" Diva moaned, arms about his neck and teeth nibbling at\n\nhis Adam's apple, ""I'll never make it home you gotta do me here you gotta do\n\nme here gimme that thing you sonofabitch I'm dying!"" She made one last attempt\n\nto get the remote from him, then gave up and began to rub her hands up and\n\ndown the length of his penis, outlined against the crotch of his jeans. Zero\n\nblinked in surprise and did his best to start a nonchalant stroll down the\n\nhall away from the clubs, but Diva kept right beside him, groaning in his ear\n\nand trying to get a hand into his pants. ""Gimme Jimi...gimme Jimi....""\n\nZero nodded politely to an elderly female professor who was walking\n\nby, her flabbergasted eyes on Diva's busy hands. ""Sorry about this,"" he said\n\npleasantly, ""She's had a bit too much to drink.""\n\n""So I see,"" said the professor, hurrying by with a sniff.\n\n""You bastard you bastard you BAAAAAAAA!"" Diva shrieked and laughed\n\nlike a madwoman, both feet leaving the ground for a moment as Zero nudged the\n\nbutton again. ""I'm gonna getcha! I'm gonna--GETCHA!"" She suddenly pushed Zero\n\nas hard as she could. Taken by surprise, he stumbled sideways into an open\n\ndoorway that led into a small ticket office for the Student Theatre. It was\n\nempty, the cash register unlocked and open; the teller was obviously out for a\n\nmoment to deposit the night's gate in the safe upstairs. Diva slammed Zero up\n\nagainst the cash register and fell to her knees, frantically tearing at his\n\nbelt buckle. In desperation, Zero kicked the door shut behind her and held it\n\nwith one outstretched foot. His flailing hand reached over and pulled down the\n\ncurtain on the teller window. The last thing he saw was the face of a young\n\nblonde freshman, her eyes bugging out and her mouth agape as she caught a\n\nbrief glimpse of Jimi as the curtain went down, and Diva went down right along\n\nwith it.\n\nShe wasn't in the mood to mess around. One deep breath, a whispered\n\nscreech of ""Gimme!"" and down she went, all the way to the base of his thick,\n\nslick shaft, sucking for all she was worth and screaming around the hardness\n\nfilling her mouth and throat. Zero closed his eyes as she bobbed up and down,\n\nup and down.\n\n""C'mon, glbph, you bas, gmmmph, bastard, glmmph, give it, blf, give it\n\nto me, mmmmbl, give it to me, gmllMMMMMM!"" Her body went rigid as Zero turned\n\nthe vibrator on full power, and she did something neither he nor she was\n\nexpecting: she bit down. Hard.\n\n""YYYYEEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWTTCHH!"" Off went the vibrator, and down into\n\nhis chair went Zero, the last vestiges of his selfpreservation instinct\n\nkeo?""\n\nDiva's mouth came off his dick and her eyes were wide and full of\n\nfear. ""Oh, Liebchen, did I hurt you? I'm so sorrEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"" He flicked on\n\nthe vibrator again and she convulsed against him. Zero quickly examined the\n\ndamage to Jimi; he was bruised a bit and kind of red at the base, but there\n\nwas no blood, and he was thicker and harder than ever. He let out a windy sigh\n\nof relief.\n\n""Peel,"" he whispered.\n\nDiva looked up at him and smiled wickedly. One hard tug, and her\n\ntights were around her knees, exposing her wide, full hips unadorned except\n\nfor the red nylon straps that held the buzzing vibrator over her clitoris.\n\nShe turned around and presented her wide, smooth rump to him as he stood up.\n\nThe door seemed almost about to open with his foot removed from it, but it\n\nslammed shut again as Diva fell against it with her full weight.\n\n""Who's IN there? Open the damn door!""\n\nZero spread her ass cheeks and exposed the luscious, drippy folds of\n\nher vulva with one hand, slowly increasing power to the vibrator with the\n\nother. He planted the tip of his dong against her pussy lips, and she mewled\n\nand thrust back against him, sucking him halfway in with a wet slurp. He\n\nslammed his hips forward against her, driving himself into her to the hilt as\n\nhe ran the vibrator all the way up the scale.\n\nThe remote dropped to the floor, forgotten, as he grabbed her waist\n\nand started slamming into her with everything he had. Diva was screaming,\n\nbucking, going insane from the dual stimulation, and her body slammed against\n\nthe door to the ticket office again and again. Finally, he gushed into her\n\nwith a groan, and she let out one last long wail as the vibrator, its job\n\nvaliantly done, drained its batteries and quietly died.\n\nFor a long minute, they just stood there, him leaning back against the\n\ncold metal of the cash register, her bent jacknifed at the waist and sobbing\n\nfor breath. He gently withdrew from her, quickly grabbing a spare piece of\n\npaper to wipe himself and her off before pulling up his pants. She smiled\n\nweakly at him, leaning against the pounding door as she rolled up her tights.\n\nHe tucked the remote in his pocket, put his arm around her to hide the wire\n\nwhile she quickly straightened his hair and her own, and opened the door.\n\n""Eeeyesss?"" Zero smiled pleasantly at the young lady who was standing\n\nat the door, in front of a small crowd of fascinated onlookers.\n\n""What the hell were you DOING in there?"" The crowd burst out laughing\n\nat the question, and the girl blushed crimson. Zero suddenly noticed the girl\n\nwho'd seen him through the window, standing with two of her friends at the\n\nback of the crowd and making it-was-THIS-big-I-SWEAR motions with her hands as\n\nher friends gaped at her. She looked up, saw him, and blushed even redder than\n\nthe ticket seller. He grinned and held up his hands, shaking his head as if to\n\nsay, No-it's-really-only-THIS-big-dear.\n\n""Never you mind,"" Diva laughed, licking Zero's earlobe as she guided\n\nhim toward the coat room. ""We were just leaving, anyway.""\n\n""Well, Jesus, would you look at that? Not even an apology, when I'm\n\nstuck out here trying to lock up and get my--"" Behind them, they could hear\n\nthe girl's voice cut off short, and the crinkling noises of wet paper. ""MY\n\nRECEIPTS! OH, GROSS!""\n\nZero's eyes met Diva's, and they both burst out laughing. All thoughts\n\nof further adventure forgotten, they ran hand in hand for the exit.\n\n\n\n""You waited? Oh, you didn't have to do that!"" Conan looked up from his\n\nmagazine and smiled as Cricket came out of the Trauma Ward, a compress held up\n\nto her eye. He stood up and shrugged on his coat, and helped her ease into\n\nhers.\n\n""That's okay,"" he said. ""I had to talk to the police when they came\n\nby, and I didn't want you walking home alone."" He opened the door for her into\n\nthe night, and they hustled out into the cold wind, heading for the North\n\nHabitat.\n\n""I appreciate your helping me,"" Cricket said after a few moments of\n\nsilence. ""I really thought he was gonna kill me.""\n\n""What were you doing with a creep like that anyway, Cricket? You seem\n\nlike too smart a person to go getting mixed up with someone wh Cricket's voice held a\n\ntrace of a sneer. ""What the fuck do you know about getting trapped into doing\n\nshit you don't want to do, big man? Huh?""\n\nFor a brief, horribly clear instant, Conan thought of Twink. ""Too damn\n\nmuch,"" he whispered. ""Sorry. Shouldn't have said it.""\n\n""Damn right,"" Cricket continued angrily. ""I've seen you working out in\n\nthe gym, all pumped up and nowhere to go. All the girls looking at you and\n\ntalking about you....""\n\n""No shit, really?"" Conan grinned widely. Now THAT was an interesting\n\nrevelation!\n\n""Yeah, really! And d'you know what they're saying?"" Cricket paused for\n\nemphasis. ""They're LAUGHING at you, you stupid motherfucker!""\n\n""What!"" He looked down at her in shock. ""WHY?""\n\n""Because you're so fucking narcissistic it's enough to make them puke,\n\nthat's why! It's so obvious, watching you pose in the mirror. The love affair\n\nbetween Conan and Conan will go down in history!"" She shook her head and fell\n\nsilent. Conan looked supremely uncomfortable in the silence that followed.\n\n""I wish they could've seen you tonight, though,"" Cricket whispered.\n\n""Oh, shit, that wasn't anything,"" Conan said with a shrug. ""He\n\ncouldn't have hurt me if he'd tried.""\n\n""Yes he could've,"" Cricket said tartly. ""It doesn't take a big man to\n\ncarry a gun of a knife, Conan. You could've been killed! You didn't know what\n\nyou were charging into-- you just did what you thought was right, without\n\nhesitation. He would've broken my nose if you'd hesitated before coming in\n\nafter him. Or worse."" She smiled up at him. ""You know what your problem is?""\n\n""Yeah,"" Conan muttered. ""I'm a narcissistic scumbag.""\n\n""No, besides that,"" Cricket chided with a smile.\n\nConan stopped and looked at her for a moment, unsmiling. ""No, I don't\n\nknow what my problem is,"" he said. ""Why don't you tell me?""\n\nCricket reached up and gently touched Conan on the tip of the nose.\n\n""Your problem,"" she said softly, ""Is that you don't really know where your\n\nstrengths and weaknesses are. You're not impressing anyone when you squat a\n\nquarter ton or whatever, but you can bet that you'll get a lot more respect\n\nfrom the women in the aerobics class when they hear how you saved my ass\n\ntonight! You're no mean, macho hunk. You're just a decent human being.""\n\n""Oh, really,"" he said with a wry look.\n\n""Yeah, really,"" she replied, starting to walk again. The doors to the\n\nNorth Habitat loomed out of the darkness before them, and Cricket fumbled in\n\nher pocket for her security card with one hand while trying to hold her\n\ncompress in place with the other. ""Oh, damn it!""\n\n""Here, lemme help you,"" Conan said quickly, gently placing a hand over\n\nhers on the compress. She looked up at him with her good eye for a long moment\n\nbefore drawing her hand out from under his and fumbling for her card. She got\n\nit out, and got the door open by feel as he held the compress steady.\n\n""Thanks."" She pocketed her card and put her warm little hand over his,\n\ntaking the compress from him. She smiled up at him in the doorway. ""For\n\neverything.""\n\n""No problem,"" Conan grinned. He shivered in the wind, and said, ""Well,\n\nI guess I better be getting back. It was nice meeting you, Cricket.""\n\n""Wanna come in and warm up for a while?""\n\nHe looked at her long and hard, then shook his head. ""I better not.""\n\n""Oh, stop looking like a kicked dog and get in here, you moron!""\n\nCricket grabbed him with her free hand and dragged him inside. The door shut\n\nwith a clang behind him, and the night was still once more.\n\n\n\nThe Bandit awoke with a start, half sitting up in the darkness. His\n\neyes were utterly unaccustomed to the gloom, but he could feel rather than see\n\nthe warm presence in his bed. There was a quiet whisper in the dark.\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry, love, I didn't mean to wake you....""\n\n""That's okay, that's okay."" The Bandit settled back down onto the bed\n\nand ran his hands down the amazing curve of Twink's broad back. She hummed in\n\ndelight and burrowed closer to him, warm in the cold night.\n\n""This is really wonderful,"" she breathed. ""It's so cozy.""\n\n""Yeah,"" the Bandit said. ""Cozy."" He suddenly realized what had\n\nawakened him: her han and closer to orgasm. He was almost ready to pop. ""Y'know, if you keep playing\n\nwith me like you are, I'm gonna come all over you,"" he whispered.\n\n""Oh, really?"" Her giggle was low and almost liquid in the night. ""Is\n\nthat so bad? I like to make you feel good...."" Her inexpert hand stroked him\n\nmore roughly and insistently now, and she crawled up until her lips were level\n\nwith his, kissing him as she squeezed his penis and pumped it in her fist.\n\n""You like?"" Her mock Spanish accent was somehow fairly effective, he\n\nnoted in a haze of mixed sleepiness and horniness.\n\n""Si, I like,"" he replied, and she giggled again. ""But there are other\n\nthings I like, too, and if you're not going to let me sleep we may as well\n\nenjoy them....""\n\n""Oh! Well, what did you have in mind?""\n\nHe grinned in the darkness. ""Ever been eaten out before?""\n\n""Uh, I don't think so,"" she said uncertainly. ""What is it, exactly?""\n\n""What, being eaten out?"" The Bandit paused, at a loss. ""It's when I,\n\nwell, uh....Tell you what. Let go of me and I'll demonstrate, okay?""\n\n""Okay."" Her fist released his penis, and he immediately rolled her\n\nover onto her back and began kissing his way down her body, pausing for a few\n\nluxuriant sucks at her huge nipples before making his way down lower. ""Ohhhh,""\n\nshe moaned as he squeezed her breasts, ""That feels so GOOD!""\n\n""If you like that,"" the Bandit said, ""You'll love what comes next!""\n\nHis tongue flicked out and began to touch and probe beneath her pubic hair,\n\nand she gasped in surprise.\n\n""Ooh! Careful, that tickles! Bandit, you can't really want to lick\n\ndown THERE, I mean isn't it sort of--"" Her breath caught in her throat. She\n\ntook a deep breath and tried again. ""It's not too--"" Her voice died again.\n\nWhen she finally spoke, it was in a different tone altogether.\n\n""Oh, please don't stop....""\n\n""Mmmmmmm,"" the Bandit replied, his tongue teasing her rapidly-swelling\n\nclitoris gently. There was no question but that she was primed and ready for\n\nhis attentions; her pussy lips, neat and symmetric, were oozing moisture, and\n\nher clit was stiff and turgid. He licked and sucked on it, and drove his\n\ntongue between her outer lips to caress the entrance to her cunt. Back and\n\nforth, back and forth between them, listening all the while to her nonstop\n\ncommentary.\n\n""Oh! Oh! That feels heavenly! Don't stop, PLEASE don't stop! It feels\n\nlike I'm burning up, I'm hot and cold, I'm shaking all over, Oh gentle Jesus,\n\nOH! OH! What is that you're licking? More! More, oh, yes, oh, God, I--Bandit!\n\nBANDIT! I FEEL FUNNY! I FEEL, I FEEL LIKE I'M GONNA--EEEEEEEEEEEEEK!""\n\nHer body arched off the bed from heels to head and he rode her like a\n\ncowboy rides a bucking bronco, his tongue never leaving her sopping vulva. She\n\nmoaned, shrieked, and gasped, her clutching hands buried in his mop of long\n\ndark hair, holding him in place as she spent and spent.\n\nFinally, he let go of her, and she collapsed sobbing onto the bed, her\n\nbody soaked in a thick film of sweat. ""Oh, God, oh, God, I love you, oh,\n\nBandit, that was so, so BEAUTIFUL!"" He crawled back up to join her and hugged\n\nher hard, and she buried her face in his hair and cried.\n\n""Sweetheart, don't cry, it's okay. Shhhh, don't cry,"" the Bandit\n\nsoothed her, stroking her long hair. ""Please don't cry....""\n\n""Can't, hic, I cuh-cuh-can't HELP it,"" Twink sobbed gustily. ""It was\n\nso, suh-suh-so BEAUTIFUL, I cuh-c-c-can't help crying, uh, oh, I LOVE you!""\n\nShe cried even harder, and the Bandit didn't know what else to do but to hold\n\nher close and rock her gently until her sobs gradually died away and she\n\nrelaxed against him, kissing his neck. ""Oh thank you, thank you....""\n\n""Uh, you're welcome,"" the Bandit said uncomfortably. ""Are you sure\n\nyou're all right? I mean, I've never had anyone start crying on me before.""\n\n""Oh, I'm feeling wonderful,"" Twink sighed, grabbing a fistful of\n\ntoilet paper from the roll the Bandit kept by the bed and blowing her nose\n\nwith a honk. ""I couldn't help it, it felt so good I just had to cry. Was, was\n\nthat an orgasm?""\n\n""Uh, I think so,"" the Bandit said soothingly, smiling despite himself.\n\n""If it wasn't, when you finally"" Twink laughed and ran her hand back\n\ndown his chest to his penis, which was just as stiff as ever. ""My turn to make\n\nyou feel good, now,"" she breathed, sliding down his body and kissing his chest\n\nas he'd kissed hers.\n\nThe Bandit suddenly recalled what she'd said about Conan. ""Uh, Twink,\n\nare you sure you want to do that? There are other ways....""\n\n""Mmmmm, shut up, Bandit,"" came her voice from somewhere under the\n\ncovers. ""I love you, and I want to make you feel as good as I do...."" The\n\nBandit's whole body tensed as a long, wet tongue licked its way down the\n\nunderside of his penis and gently kissed his balls, then travelled back up to\n\nthe head. ""You like?""\n\n""Uh, uh-huh,"" he managed.\n\n""Oh, good,"" she replied, ""Because I don't feel like stopping! It\n\ntastes so gooommmmbbllmmmmph......"" The Bandit began thrusting his hips up off\n\nthe bed as her moist, warm mouth enveloped him and gently sucked him in. She\n\nteased him with tiny nips and rolled her tongue obscenely over the head of his\n\npenis as if trying to lick a lollipop to death in under three minutes. As\n\nexcited as he was, it was no time at all before the Bandit was feeling himself\n\ntense up under an impending orgasm.\n\nTwink, feeling him tense, stopped her labors for a moment. ""Are you\n\nall right? Am I hurting you?""\n\n""Oh, God, DON'T STOP NOW, I'M COMING!""\n\n""Oops! Sorry! Glmmmmm....MMMM! MMMM! MMMMMM! Mmmmmmmmmmm....""\n\n""UH! UNGH! UH! UH! OH! UH! Uhhhhhhhhhhh....""\n\nTwink swallowed and swallowed again, downing every drop of hot, thick\n\nsemen he gave her. She got up on her hands and knees and looked up at him,\n\nlicking the last bits of sticky come from her lips. ""How was that?""\n\n""Oh, god,"" the Bandit moaned. ""I'm dying....""\n\nTwink laughed lightly and snuggled up next to him, kissing him deeply.\n\nThe mixture of sweat, pussy juice and semen in the kiss was indescribable. The\n\nBandit broke the kiss, and muttered, ""So much for a night without doing\n\nanything....""\n\n""I don't mind a bit,"" Twink said, yawning. ""I'm so sleepy all of a\n\nsudden....""\n\n""S'okay, me too,"" the Bandit mumbled. ""Sleep well.""\n\n""Mm-hmmm....""\n\n\n\n""Shhh,"" Zero whispered as he opened the door to his room slightly. ""I\n\njust need to get fresh clothes, and I don't want to wake anyone up.""\n\n""Okay,"" Diva said softly, tiptoeing into the living room with him. The\n\ndoor to Conan and the Wiz's room was ajar, and Conan was stretched out on his\n\nbed under the covers, snoring like a steam engine.\n\n""Him, we won't waken,"" Zero laughed, shutting the door. ""But the\n\nBandit's a light sleeper, so....""\n\nHe eased the door to the bedroom he shared with the Bandit, and both\n\nhe and Diva simultaneously smelled the familiar odor of sex. Zero peeked\n\ninside. The first thing he saw was the rumpled blue nightgown on the floor.\n\nDiva gasped; the first thing she saw was Twink's gorgeous back, half uncovered\n\nby the blankets.\n\nZero looked at Diva. Diva looked at Zero. Their astonishment was\n\ncomical. Quickly Zero reached into his closet and grabbed fresh clothes, and\n\nthey backed out of the room and shut the door.\n\n""That was TWINK in there with him, wasn't it?""\n\n""Hard to say, I've never seen Twink naked before.""\n\n""Oh, come on, I'm serious! The BANDIT, and TWINK?""\n\n""Hey, she's been gunning for him for months, and I have to admit that\n\nwhat I saw didn't look too bad....""\n\n""That's enough of that, mister,"" Diva said sharply. ""You're spoken\n\nfor already.""\n\n""No problem,"" Zero said amiably. ""Just commenting, that's all.""\n\nThe outer door closed, cutting off their voices. The Bandit smiled,\n\nhis eyes still shut, and drifted back to sleep.\n\n\n\nThe breakfast table was abuzz with conversation when the Bandit came\n\nout of the hot food line with his tray in his hand. He'd sent Twink off to\n\nshower and dress with a kiss, and had promised to meet her at the breakfast\n\ntable, but she wasn't there yet. Zero, Diva, Conan, Bone, Thud, Plaids, and\n\na young blonde girl he'd never seen before were sitting at the table. When\n\nthey saw the Bandit, there was an uncomfortable pause, conversation dying down\n\nas the Bandit set his tray down.\n\n""Whatm with a big grin, and waggled a finger at him. ""Na,\n\nna ne NA na! Na, na ne NA na!"" Pretty soon the whole table was doing it, and\n\nthe Bandit just sat down, shaking his head and grinning.\n\n""So how was she?""\n\n""Getting a bit desperate, are we?""\n\n""Any port in a storm, I guess....""\n\n""Yes, but is she 'port'?""\n\n""All right, ALL RIGHT!"" The Bandit waved them all to silence. ""I have\n\nonly this to say. It was not an act of desperation. Okay?""\n\nThe laughter redoubled at that. ""Prove it,"" Thud said mildly.\n\n""Okay, I will,"" the Bandit said with a smile. Keep your promise,\n\nTwink, he thought to himself. Don't wimp out on me, please? It's a stupid\n\nthing to have to do, but it'll make my life so much easier....\n\n""How?"" Bone challenged.\n\n""Well, it's easy enough, when--Ah, hello, sweetheart!"" The Bandit\n\nstood up and pulled up a chair beside him for Twink as she entered the room.\n\nConversation died.\n\nThud's eyebrows went north for the winter. Conan's jaw hit his tray,\n\nand Cricket elbowed him in the ribs. Bone's eyes nearly popped out of his\n\nhead, and Plaids nervously took off his glasses and began to polish them\n\nfuriously. Twink had told the Bandit that she'd owned one set of clothes that\n\nhe'd probably consider ""sexy,"" and had agreed to his request that she wear\n\nthem to breakfast. And sexy she was, in a clinging silk jumpsuit that was\n\nunzipped halfway to her waist. She'd foregone the bra for the meal, too.\n\n""Good morning, love,"" she said huskily, slipping into the Bandit's\n\narms and doing her best Diva-kissing-Zero imitation. She then sat down beside\n\nhim, and said with a bright smile, ""Happy Valentine's Day, everyone!""\n\n""Uh, Twink, that's, uh, that's quite an outfit you've got there,""\n\nConan ventured. Cricket looked over at him, one eyebrow raised.\n\nThe Bandit had coached Twink on that eventuality, though; she didn't\n\neven look up. ""Eat your heart out, thumbdick,"" she said, opening her napkin.\n\nCricket almost spat up her milk laughing. ""You, I like,"" she said with\n\na grin. ""I'm Cricket. You must be Twink!""\n\n""The one and only,"" Twink replied. ""What happened to your eye?""\n\n""Well, I--""\n\n""HEY! HEY, EVERYONE! LISTEN!""\n\nAll heads turned about as Lanky came running in, obviously in a panic.\n\nThe Bandit stood up and made shushing motions with both hands. ""Take it easy,\n\nLank. What's the matter?""\n\n""It's Livewire."" Lanky's face was ashen. ""The police came and took him\n\naway last night. It looked like they'd beaten him half to death.""\n\n\n\nPART 5: All good things\n\n\n\nEarly March 1982\n\n\n\n""Oh, I don't believe this! What the hell kind of bullshit are they\n\nshovelling here?"" The Bandit threw down the newspaper disgustedly and kicked\n\nit into the corner with a curse. ""Goddamned pseudo-juornalistic shits!""\n\nHe punched his data card into the debit monitor as if he'd been\n\npunching the Arcadian's editor, and grabbed a tray from the stack at the head\n\nof the heaterstack line as if he were grabbing her by the throat. His scowl\n\ndid its duty; the other students at the dinner table kept their conversations\n\nto themselves, and nobody tried to talk to him. The empty dining hall was\n\nspotlessly clean, and the only sound was the rumble of the gathering crowd\n\noutside the double doors.\n\nFinishing his dinner with the haste of the enraged, he picked up his\n\ntray and carried it back to the kitchen, throwing it on the dumper while he\n\nfired up the Stendorf and got it heating. Stork looked him over dubiously as\n\nhe came around to the uniform drawer, and silently held out a folded apron.\n\nThe Bandit snatched it with a growl and tossed it over his head, tying it on\n\nas he went to retrieve a pair of rubber gloves from the glove box.\n\n""Um, Bandit?"" As always, Stork's voice was deep and quiet, a boom that\n\nwent well with his nearly two meters of height.\n\n""What?"" The Bandit hissed in pain as a blast of scalding steam hit\n\nhim in the face, gusting out of the Stendorf's gaping maw.\n\n""This is a disgusting job. Don't make it even less pleasant for us.\n\nPlease?""\n\nThe Bandit glared at him for a long moment, then sighed, somewhat\n\ndeflated. ""Okay,""\n\n""Obviously not,"" Stork agreed, tying on his own apron. ""At the risk of\n\nsounding like the Wiz, d'you want to talk about it?""\n\n""No,"" the Bandit snapped. ""There's nothing to talk about. I'm just\n\noverreacting, I guess. But God damn it, you'd think the idiots who ran the\n\nArcadian would be a little more careful about getting their facts straight!""\n\n""Oh, is that all?"" Stork sighed. ""You KNOW they make it all up,\n\nBandit. Simmer down, okay?""\n\n""Yeah, yeah, all right. HEY, FASTBACK! COME ON, LET'S GET STARTED!""\n\n""Coming, coming, coming,"" Fastback drawled, tying on his apron as he\n\nsauntered back to the Stendorf station. ""Anon, anon. Okay, who's on what?""\n\n""Um, I had Stendorf duty last night, so I'm on tray-dump tonight,""\n\nStork volunteered.\n\n""So that means I have Stendorf duty tonight, ay okay,"" Fastback\n\nnodded, taking up a position by the back end of the huge, puffing machine.\n\n""And I'm in the sink,"" the Bandit nodded. ""Okay, here we go, people!\n\nHup, two!"" The first stack of used dinner trays came rattling back into the\n\nkitchen, pushed awkwardly by a young student server/clearer, and the familiar\n\nrhythm kicked into gear: trays emptied and cleared into the trashvat by the\n\nStork, slid over to the Bandit for a quick scrub, and into the Stendorf and\n\nout the other side, clean and sterile, for Fastback to put away. Two hundred\n\ntrays an hour, six nights a week, the Bandit thought grimly. Well, it pays the\n\nbills.\n\nThe temperature in the stuffy kitchen gradually climbed into the\n\nnineties as the Stendorf's steam mingled with the air. The Bandit wiped a\n\nforearm across his sweaty brow and dove back into the sink full of boiling\n\nwater, dishes rattling in his hands as he cleaned and stacked them.\n\n""Window!""\n\n""Window? Ay okay! Bandit! Window?""\n\n""Uh, window! Yeah, sure, I got it,"" the Bandit puffed, reaching across\n\nthe Stendorf's entry gate to the window and throwing it wide open. The night\n\nwas cold, but the breeze was pure heaven in the cramped kitchen.\n\n""Ahhhhh, I'm alive again. Thanks, Bandit!""\n\n""No problem, Stork ole pal,"" the Bandit said with a fleeting smile.\n\n""Hey, are you boys up to loaning your old pal Bandit a tonsil or two?""\n\n""Bass on line,"" Stork grinned.\n\n""Baritone on line,"" Fastback grinned. ""What'll we sing?""\n\n""How about some Elvis,"" Bandit suggested.\n\n""Aaaaaalissooooooon, Mah aim is troooooo,"" Stork wailed.\n\n""Wrong Elvis, you foon!"" The Bandit laughed in the gouts of steam.\n\n""You know I can be found--sitting all alone-- you ran off and left me babe,\n\nand now I'm on my own--""\n\n\n\n""Don't be cruel (dooooowah)\n\nTo a heart that's true (ooooooooo)\n\nDon't be cruel (doooooowah)\n\nTo a heart that's true (ahhhhhhh)\n\nI don't need no other love,\n\nDarling, it's just you I'm--""\n\n\n\n""THINKIN' OF,"" Stork boomed. The next two stanzas went by in a flash,\n\nwith Fastback and Stork bop-bopping behind the Bandit, and at the end of the\n\nsong, the trio were startled by the sound of applause from outside the window.\n\nSquinting through the steam and out into the night, the Bandit could\n\njust make out the figures of some people standing under the window. Waving the\n\nsteam away, he suddenly realized that they were girls, Lovepilers from the\n\nlook of them. ""Pussy alert,"" he hissed, sotto voce, smiling and waving out the\n\nwindow at them. They giggled and returned the wave.\n\n""Right,"" Stork whispered. He cleared his throat. ""Don' know why,\n\nthere's no clouds up in the sky--""\n\n""STORMY WEATHER,"" Fastback and the Bandit crooned theatrically, and\n\nthe three dishwashing serenaders mugged their way through that and a couple\n\nof other songs before the girls waved cheery goodbyes and headed off down the\n\nroad that led past the Roach Motel.\n\nThe Bandit's eyes popped as he saw them walk across the East Quad,\n\nright past the turnoff for the Lovepile, and up the steps of the Virgin Vault.\n\n""Hey, those babes were V.V.'s! What the hell were they doing risking their\n\nreps by listening to us?""\n\n""Can't get pregnant from singing,"" Fastback grinned smile. ""Hey, guess\n\nwhat? This is the last tray!""\n\n""And there was much rejoicing,"" the Bandit sighed.\n\n""Yayyyy,"" Fastback deadpanned, reaching for another dish rack.\n\n\n\n""Hey there hi there ho there,"" the Bandit called, charging into the\n\nlounge. Thud waved, not looking up from his cards. Lanky managed a wave, as\n\ndid Mimosa, who was studying her hand intensely and ordering and reordering\n\nthe cards again and again.\n\n""Greetings, Bandit!"" That particular bellow was Thunder's; the\n\ntraining of a New England professor and the manners of a coal miner. ""And have\n\nyou robbed from the rich to give to the poor tonight?""\n\n""By all means,"" the Bandit grinned, emptying his coat pockets onto the\n\ncoffee table. A small pile of chocolates and mints, given out to students who\n\nate at the Roach Motel and normally unavailable at Scum Central, was soon\n\ndivided up and passed around, the Bandit saving a couple for his own use.\n\n""Ah, a gentleman and a scholar,"" Thunder smiled, running a hand over\n\nhis bristling beard as he popped a mint into his mouth. ""My thanks, sir.""\n\n""The pleasure, as always, is mine,"" the Bandit replied with a bow.\n\n""Hey, Bandit,"" Conan said, getting up from the couch where he'd been\n\nnapping, ""Did you read the paper tonight?""\n\nThe Bandit's smile vanished. ""Yeah,"" he growled. ""Those miserable\n\nshits. I'd like to stuff a boot up their butts.""\n\n""Well, now, let's back off and look at this thing objectively,"" Thud\n\nsaid carefully. ""They didn't mention his name, and they left out the details\n\nthat might have upset the student body. After all, what good would it do to\n\ntell the truth?""\n\n""It never hurts to tell the truth,"" the Bandit said. He picked up a\n\npaper from where someone had left it, and flipped it open. ""No mention of the\n\nmisidentification! Nothing about what had really happened! 'Disturbed,' it\n\nsays. 'Disturbed'!"" He tossed the paper away in disgust. ""What the hell does\n\nthat mean?""\n\n""It means that he was disturbed,"" Thunder offered without a smile.\n\n""Although I daresay the police were somewhat more disturbed....""\n\n""That's the truth,"" the Bandit smiled. The smile, though, flickered\n\nand was gone after a moment. ""I'm gonna miss him.""\n\n""So are we all, Bandit,"" Thud nodded. ""So are we all.""\n\nThe Bandit listlessly picked up the paper from where he'd thrown it on\n\nthe floor, and read through the article one more time.\n\n\n\nARCADIA STUDENT ACQUITTED OF ASSAULT CHARGES; WON'T RETURN\n\n\n\nThe criminal court of Wright County today dismissed charges against\n\nthe Arcadia student who singlehandedly assaulted and beat the entire campus\n\nsecurity squad on 14 February, at the request of the Office of the College\n\nChancellor.\n\nThe student had left a Valentine's Day party in a state of extreme\n\ninebriation after behaving disruptively and yelling threats against a female\n\nArcadia student with whom he was believed to be having relationship troubles.\n\nSecurity was called to the scene to escort the student home, but he became\n\nviolent when approached and injured the two Security officers who attempted to\n\nrestrain him. The student fled to the Student Union, where he was apprehended\n\nand taken to the County Jail by the remainder of the Campus Security Squad and\n\ntwo Arcadia Police officers, both of whom were treated and released from\n\nWright Memorial for minor bruises. He was released on bond the following day,\n\nand taken home by his family.\n\nThe charges of aggravated assault were thrown out for reasons not\n\nrevealed to the Arcadian's reporters. However, the student, whom the\n\nPsychological Service has characterized as ""disturbed,"" has refused to return\n\nto Arcadia to complete his course of study, citing police brutality.\n\n\n\n""They didn't show him their badges,"" The Bandit muttered, wadding the\n\npaper up in his fists. ""He was drunk, for shit's sake! He thought they were\n\nmugging him! What the hell would you have done if two big guys came out of\n\nnowhere and grabbed you while you were walking home?""\n\n""That's probably why they let him go, Bandit,"" Thunder said quietly.\n\n""And it's probably why the College had the Court dismiss charges. It woulde attempting\n\nto manhandle a student....""\n\nThe Bandit tossed the paper into a nearby wastebasket.\n\n""Goodbye, Livewire,"" he said softly to himself, and stalked off toward\n\nhis room.\n\n\n\nMary Magdalene sat under the paper sky on her bed, staring at a point\n\non the wall a few inches to the left of the desk in her room. Princess whined,\n\nobviously upset at her mistress's state of mind, and nosed her head under a\n\nlimp hand, trying to encourage a pat.\n\nMary Magdalene looked down at the small brown-and-white dog at her\n\nright hand. Then, slowly, almost unwillingly, she turned her gaze to the bed\n\nby her left hand. There upon the rumpled bedclothes, lay the letter, half open\n\nupon the envelope and the bits of scarlet wax from the seal. She picked it up\n\nand began to read it for the thousandth, two thousandth time.\n\n\n\nMy beloved Mary:\n\n\n\nIt pains me to write this, for I can imagine some measure of the pain\n\nthat this letter will bring you. Do not fault me for lack of courage; I wish\n\nto present my case before you in full, without interruptions, and the only way\n\nthat I know how to do this is in writing. By now I am certain that you have\n\nguessed what I am about to say....\n\n\n\nShe let the letter fall from her fingers, and looked back down at the\n\nbed. Her picking up the letter had exposed the envelope, and one more thing\n\nthat had lain beside her for nearly a month now. It glittered as she picked it\n\nup, sharp edges gleaming in the candlelight. She looked at the reflection of\n\nher eyes in the burnished steel, eyes waxy with lack of sleep, eyes dry\n\nbecause there were simply no more tears to be shed.\n\nShe held up a pale, cold wrist, and touched the edge of the knife to\n\nit. A lengthwise cut, she recalled; that was the best way to do it, so it\n\ncouldn't clot shut after you passed out....\n\nFor a long time, she sat unmoving, staring at the knife. Princess\n\njumped to her feet and ran barking from the room, ears perked for the trespass\n\nof a neighborhood cat or some such. Mary Magdalene barely noticed that she was\n\ngone. The candle flickered--\n\n""Do it.""\n\nShe jerked about, startled, the knife dropping from her hands.\n\n""Do it. Save us all the trouble, you pathetic bitch.""\n\nThe Bandit's eyes were unreadable in the candlelight. He stood in the\n\ndoorway, one hand idly ruffling a shaggy ear as Princess stood on her hind\n\nlegs and chewed on the tails of his jacket.\n\n""That's the easy way out. You know it. So does he. He's counting on\n\nyou to do it. You'll be out of his hair for good, and that's what he wants.""\n\nMary Magdalene's lips parted, her voice a desert-dry whisper.\n\n""My life for him....I gave him my life....""\n\n""No, you didn't. You gave him three years, and now you see what it got\n\nyou in the end. Don't make his victory complete, Marymag!"" The Bandit squatted\n\ndown beside her on the hardwood floor, holding Princess with one strong hand.\n\n""He sucked the life out of you to stay alive, and he sucked the sanity out of\n\nyou so he could always have someone around to practise with. Now he's got\n\nsomeone else to practise with, so why throw your life away? It's yours again,\n\nfor the first time in years.""\n\n""Why her?"" The whisper held the agony of damnation. ""Why her?""\n\n""She's better in bed than you are, from what I understand,"" the Bandit\n\nsaid callously. ""She's got nicer tits than you do, she's got better hips, and\n\nshe's better on the guitar. But most important of all, she's crazier than\n\nyou'll ever be, and he needs that most of all."" He smiled, a satanic smile in\n\nthe firelight. ""He needs a nice, psychotic girlfriend that he can fuck at\n\nnight and headshrink by day, to keep himself in trim. And you're out of a job,\n\nseems like. So why not join the rest of us out here in the real world? It's\n\nnot too bad, once you get to know it....""\n\n""You have friends, MaryMag. They care about you, and they don't want\n\nto see you any more hurt than you already are. He did the hurting, up until\n\nnow. Any hurting that happens from now on, though, is hurting that YOU do to\n\nYOURSELF. Don't be selfdestructive! If you die, we'll all mourn your passing.\n\nEven he will, I expect. But in time, a year, ten years, you'll be forgotten,\n\nmes! What kind of\n\nrevenge is that?""\n\nShe looked away from him, down at the knife. She picked it up, gripped\n\nit convulsively in her fist, stared at it.\n\n""There is only one revenge, Mary Magdalene. To dance on your enemy's\n\ngrave. And you can't do that if you go to the grave first.\n\n""Give me the knife.""\n\nMary Magdalene looked over at him, her eyes bleak.\n\n""Please?""\n\nSlowly, she handed the weapon to her. He took it gingerly by the\n\nblade, looked around the room, and suddenly whipped his hand forward in a\n\nblur. There was a meaty thunk of steel hitting wood, and Mary Magdalene tunred\n\nto see an old photograph of her and the Rainbow Wizard, pinned to the wall by\n\nthe knife blade through the Rainbow Wizard's face.\n\nShe smiled shakily. ""Can you teach me to do that?""\n\nHe returned the smile. ""Not if you're dead, kid.""\n\nMary Magdalene laughed, her first real laugh in weeks. ""Great!""\n\nPrincess barked and ran to her, and she picked up the tiny, squirming\n\nlife and hugged it tightly to her, her eyes moist.\n\n""C'mon, we're getting a group together to go get ice cream. You oughta\n\nget to know your friends again!"" The Bandit helped her to her feet, and stood\n\nback awkwardly from her. She was exactly his height in her bare feet, and this\n\nwas the closest they'd ever been to one another without the Wiz around. She\n\nlooked into his eyes, a hint of her old fire beginning to smolder there once\n\nmore, and gave him a quick, hard hug.\n\n""Thank you,"" she whispered.\n\n\n\nLate March 1982\n\n\n\nSpring Break was over, and the crowds of students were settling back\n\ninto the swing of things, crowded about the lounge and chatting about their\n\nvacations or watching television. There were the usual faces, and some other\n\nstudents who weren't normal lounge types; a pair of jockettes from the Swim\n\nTeam wing getting ready to go out and hit the bars, a punk in a three-button\n\nsack suit and string tie sitting and looking bored at the world from behind\n\nhis silvered wrapround shades. Conan surveyed each and every face as it went\n\nby, saying hello to those he knew.\n\n""Is the Bandit back yet?""\n\n""I think so. Hey, Lanky, YOU were the last person to see him; is he\n\ncoming back today?""\n\nLanky tucked a long string of greasy black hair behind his ear\n\nnervously and scratched at his straggly beard. ""Yes, he is,"" he said, but I\n\nhaven't seen him, either.""\n\n""How was your visit with his family? Did everything go okay?""\n\n""Oh, yeah, everything went fine,"" Lanky said, looking around him with\n\na bit of agitation. ""His parents are wonderful people, and I must admit they\n\ncertainly aren't to blame for his being so skinny!""\n\n""Oh, yeah!"" Thud grinned, nodding. ""His mom can cook like nobody I've\n\never seen. I'll never forget last Thanksgiving, boy....""\n\n""Hi, everyone,"" Flower said, skipping up and giving the Rainbow Wizard\n\na quick kiss. Mary Magdalene, sitting nearby, didn't even flinch. ""Hope\n\neveryone had a nice vacation!""\n\n""You bet,"" Conan grinned. ""Had the whole gym to myself!""\n\n""Oh, please,"" Cricket sighed, settling against him more comfortably.\n\nMary Magdalene was only half following the conversation. The punk on\n\nthe couch was staring at her, his face an utter blank behind his shades. He\n\nwas robotlike, utterly expressionless, yet there was something about him....\n\n""OH, MY GOD!""\n\nEveryone practically leaped out of his skin at Mary Magdalene's\n\nshriek. A dozen pairs of eyes looked curiously at her, but she could only\n\npoint wordlessly at the punk sitting near the circle of friends and make\n\nstrangled noises.\n\n""It's--HE'S--""\n\nThe punk, obviously annoyed at such attention, raised a sneering\n\neyebrow...a thick, scowling eyebrow that could only belong to one person.\n\n""BANDIT!""\n\nThe familiar grin broke out on the smooth-shaven face as the shades\n\ncame off to reveal the dark eyes. Instantly there was pandemonium as the\n\nBandit was surrounded by people laughing, running hands through his new\n\nbuzzcut, and fingering the material of his suit.\n\n""I don't believe it!""\n\n""Yeah, ain't I something?""\n\nt's just say I got tired of being mistaken for Lanky....""\n\n""Lanky! You knew all the time!""\n\n""He did it before I arrived, it was a shock to me, too!""\n\n""Hey, you have a chin!""\n\n""Oh, gee, thanks! Listen, people, I need you all to keep this quiet\n\nuntil Twink sees me, okay?"" The nods of agreement were mixed with wicked\n\ngrins, all around.\n\n""Here she comes!""\n\nInstantly the shades were on and the eyebrows were tucked away. People\n\nresumed their conversations with some effort, stifling an occasional snicker\n\nas Twink came bouncing up to greet them.\n\n""Happy end of vacation, everybody! Has anyone seen Bandit?""\n\n""Um, h-he's around,"" Conan said with a shushed giggle. Twink looked\n\naround at the others, then sat down uncertainly next to the punk, who politely\n\nmoved aside for her.\n\n""So how was everyone's--"" Twink stopped. The punk had moved closer to\n\nher, seemingly nonchalantly. She moved a bit away from him, and said, ""How\n\nwas--"" He moved closer to her, and she found herself running out of couch.\n\n""How--"" He shifted even closer, his thigh brushing hers. Lanky made a gagging\n\nnoise and quietly fell on the floor. Mary Magdalene had a knuckle stuck in her\n\nmouth and was chewing on it to keep from laughing. ""What's so--"" Twink\n\nwhirled to glare at the punk, whose hand had just brushed her thigh. Her glare\n\nturned to a puzzled stare as she regarded him closely for the first time, and\n\nthen a disbelieving smile broke out on her face.\n\n""Hey!"" She reached out and plucked off his shades, and began to laugh\n\nwith the others as she recognized him, throwing her arms around him.\n\n""You're unbelievable!"" She sighed and rested her chin on his shoulder\n\nas he returned the embrace, her eyes closed. But his eyes weren't closed, and\n\nnobody noticed that his smile was for Mary Magdalene.\n\n\n\nLate April 1982\n\n\n\n""What's the matter, love?"" Twink looked across the table at the\n\nBandit, her eyes concerned. ""You've been really quiet lately. That isn't like\n\nyou.""\n\nI'm leaving you, Twink. Forgive me.\n\nThe Bandit picked at his dessert, eyes downcast. ""Nothing,"" he\n\nwhispered. ""I'm just worried about finals, that's all.""\n\n""No, you're not,"" Twink said matter-of-factly. ""You never worry about\n\nfinals until Reading Period, and sometimes not even then. Why won't you tell\n\nme what's wrong?""\n\nBecause I feel like a shit sandwich and I don't want to see you cry.\n\n""It's hard, it's just hard to put into words. I--""\n\nHer eyes were wide and bright with tears. ""You want to call off our\n\nrelationship, don't you?""\n\nOh, God. NOW she picks to be observant. Why me, God?\n\n""I, I...."" He sighed and threw down his fork. ""It's not your fault,\n\nokay? It's not you at all. It's me. I'm just not, I'm not really giving you\n\nwhat you deserve from a relationship, and I don't think I can. It's funny; in\n\na way, you're TOO good to me, Twink.""\n\n""I love you,"" she said simply. ""How else can I be?""\n\n""Aw, Jesus!"" He buried his face in his hands. ""You're not making this\n\nvery easy, y'know!""\n\n""I don't want it to be easy. I don't want it to happen at all!"" Twink\n\ngot up, grabbing her tray, and strode out of the lunchroom, the Bandit quickly\n\nfollowing behind her. She was out in the rainy street and pulling on her coat\n\nbefore he'd had a chance to get rid of his tray, and it took him some running\n\nto catch up with her.\n\n""Twink, please....""\n\n""No, don't ask me to understand! I don't want to understand, just go\n\naway and let me be!""\n\n""NO!"" He grabbed her roughly by the arm, and spun her around, looking\n\ninto the tear-filled blue eyes. ""I'm not going to cast you aside like an old\n\nshoe, dammit! You were my friend before you were my girlfriend, and if you\n\naren't still my friend then everything we had was for NOTHING!""\n\nShe blinked at him. ""You really mean that, don't you?""\n\n""Of course!"" And I really do, too, which makes it easier to say. Lying\n\nto you is like kicking a cripple, Twink; I don't like to do it because there's\n\nno challenge in it. ""We'll always be friends, I hope. You should always feel\n\nthat you can confide in me, that you can come to me with your trouble had wonderful\n\ntimes together, and I hope that we'll have more!\n\nJust...not that way. Does any of that make sense?""\n\nShe nodded, her eyes very wide. ""Yes,"" she whispered.\n\n""Well, good."" He smiled, a sad smile. ""Let me walk you home?""\n\n""Sure."" He put an arm around her and held her tight as they crossed\n\nthe Eastern Quad, up the stairs and in the door. He walked her through the\n\nlounge and up the stairs to her room in silence.\n\nShe unlocked the door, opened it, then paused, turning to face the\n\nBandit. ""Can I say something?""\n\n""Always....""\n\n""You're my best friend, Bandit."" She ducked her head shyly. ""I thought\n\nyou should know that.""\n\nA tear rolled down the Bandit's face, vanishing in the stubble on his\n\ncheek. ""That means a lot, Twink. YOU mean a lot. Don't ever forget that.""\n\n""I won't."" She reached up and kissed him, tenderly, one last time.\n\nThen she turned and walked through the door.\n\n""Bandit?"" She didn't turn around.\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""Be good to Mary Magdalene....""\n\nThe door shut quietly.\n\n\n\nMary Magdalene was sitting on the beanbag chair in the Bandit's living\n\nroom, reading one of Conan's comic books, when the Bandit came in. He smiled\n\nthoughtfully at her, and she returned the smile. Well, I'm now girlfriendless,\n\nthe Bandit thought wearily. If I end up alone for the rest of this year, it's\n\nmy own damn fault.\n\n""How are you doing, Bandit?""\n\nHe forced casualness into his voice. ""Oh, I can't complain, I guess.\n\nTwink and I have called it quits for the time being....""\n\n""Really?"" She sat up, the comic book forgotten. ""Oh, Bandit, I'm so\n\nsorry! What happened?""\n\n""Oh, nothing to get upset about. We needed to give each other a little\n\nmore room to grow, that's all. We aren't mad at each other or anything....""\n\n""Oh."" She smiled at him. ""I'm surprised that she has trouble growing\n\nwith you around. You certainly were a huge help to me....""\n\nHe grinned at her. ""No, YOU did all the hard work. I just gave you a\n\npush every now and then.""\n\n""Yeah, right! Uh-huh,"" she laughed. The Bandit's heart skipped a beat;\n\ninnocently or not, when Mary Magdalene smiled at you, you noticed it.\n\n""Hey, listen! I've decided I'm going to do something symbolic tomorrow\n\nmorning, and I thought you'd get a kick out of knowing about it."" Mary\n\nMagdalene dug into the pocket of her jeans, and pulled out something small\n\nwrapped in string, which she undid and showed to the Bandit. It was the tiny\n\nbrass neckbell the Rainbow Wizard had given her.\n\n""I'm going to throw it in the river tomorrow,"" she said proudly.\n\nThe Bandit's smile died on his lips. Somewhere deep inside him, a tiny\n\nvoice was raising a protest against the hot tide of joy and triumph in his\n\nheart, and it chilled him for an instant.\n\nOnce in a while, he thought, just for a moment, things become really\n\nclear, and I can see the future....\n\n""Don't."" His voice was soft but final. ""Give it to me; I'll keep it\n\nfor you. Someday you're going to want it back.""\n\nShe shook her head. ""Never.""\n\n""'Never and forever are neither for men.' Fritz Leiber."" He held out a\n\nhand. ""Trust me on this one, MaryMag.""\n\nShe looked at him for a long moment, frowning, then shrugged and\n\nhanded over the tiny bell. It tinkled gently as he took it, and he rested it\n\non his palm and gazed thoughtfully at it for a moment.\n\nThen, a small smile quirked across his upper lip. He looked up at Mary\n\nMagdalene, and shook the bell slightly, ringing it.\n\nMary Magdalene looked at the bell for a moment, then gazed into the\n\nBandit's eyes. She got up on her feet, took the half step into his arms, and\n\nthat incredible smile was his, all his, as she brought her lips down to his.\n\nThere are kisses, and there are kisses, the Bandit thought in a daze.\n\nAnd then there are kisses. And there are...yow.\n\nHe wasn't sure how much time went by as he held her and kissed her,\n\nbut it took a stiff back to make him break the kiss. He drew back from her and\n\nlooked into the dark fire in her eyes.\n\n""I want you,"" she whisto\n\nthe room. As he pulled the door shut, she grabbed the front of his shirt and\n\nbegan to unbutton it, kissing him all the while. He returned the favor,\n\nunbuttoning her blouse and expertly reaching behind her to pop the clasp on\n\nher brassiere. She lowered her arms and let everything fall to the floor as he\n\ncaressed her small, firm breasts, feeling the jutting, conical nipples come\n\nerect as he rolled them beneath his thumbs. She moaned as his hands teased\n\nher, and she reached down to unbuckle his belt and unzip his pants. He broke\n\nthe kiss with a jerk of surprise as he felt her reach into his underwear and\n\nfirmly grasp his penis, fondling its length as it hardened.\n\n""Too fast for you?"" Her smile was teasing, challenging him. He\n\nreturned the smile casually, reaching down to unzip her jeans.\n\n""Not at--"" He tried to slip a hand into the front of her panties, to\n\npunctuate the ""all"" with a finger on her clitoris, but they were too tight,\n\nand they resisted his intrusion. He tried again, grunting, ""Not at...."" Still\n\nno luck. ""Not, rrrrrrrrRRRRR, NOT AT--""\n\nMary Magdalene broke away from him, laughing out loud. ""Give it up!""\n\n""RROWR!"" He grabbed her by the wrists and pushed her back to the bed\n\nand onto it, climbing on top of her and yanking down her jeans and panties\n\nfrom her smoothly rounded hips. Taking only the barest second to admire her\n\nthick tangle of black pubic hair and her beautiful, swollen vulva, he lowered\n\nhis face into the fragrant mass. ""Not at alllllmmmmmmmmmm.....""\n\n""Ooohh,"" Mary Magdalene sighed. ""Not at all! Mmmm, not at alllll....""\n\nThe next few minutes were a testimony to the Bandit's years of\n\npractice. While Mary Magdalene sighed and slowly rocked her hips against his\n\nbusy mouth, her fingers running through his short hair, he quickly and\n\nefficiently untied her sneakers, removed them, peeled off her socks, finished\n\nremoving her pants, undid his own boots, removed his own socks, and kicked his\n\nown pants away into the corner of the room. He broke the oral embrace with a\n\nlong, slow kiss on her swollen clitoris, and kissed his way up her belly and\n\nacross her breasts to her neck, chin, ear, and finally her lips.\n\n""Hey!"" She said in mock surprise. ""There's a naked man in my bed!""\n\n""Really? Where?"" He looked around suspiciously, making her laugh in\n\ndelight. ""All I see is a naked woman....""\n\n""Hmmmm,"" she smiled. ""You know what I like about you?""\n\n""Um, no. What?""\n\n""We're about the same height,"" she said, getting up and gently pushing\n\nhim back onto his back on the bed. ""So I can do this!"" And with a quick swing\n\nof her hips, she threw one thigh across his body and lowered her succulent\n\nrump down onto the Bandit's surprised face. Suddenly drowning in pussy, he\n\ncould only moan into her labia as she gripped his penis firmly and began to\n\nsuck and pull on it.\n\nThe difference between Twink's selftaught, clumsy fellatio and Mary\n\nMagdalene's expert technique was obvious in the first five seconds; her teeth\n\nwere never too rough on his sensitive skin, her lips were strong and her\n\nsuction demanding. He felt like she would suck his innards out through his\n\npenis as she plunged her head effertlessly to the base of it and drew upward\n\nlike she was trying to get an entire milkshake into her mouth at once.\n\nHe reached down and fondled her breasts as she sucked him. ""Howm vap?""\n\n""Gmmmph,"" she responded with a throaty chuckle that he felt all the\n\nway down the length of his shaft, and a sassy little wiggle of her ass across\n\nhis face. He alternated stimulating her with his lips, tongue, and nose, as\n\nshe sucked and pulled harder and harder on his schlong.\n\nSuddenly, without warning, an orgasm sneaked up and swatted the Bandit\n\nupside the proverbial head. His hips bucked and he managed a go of him, frowning. ""I forgot to\n\npack my diaphragm!""\n\n""Uh, hold on a second, I'll be right back, sit tight, okay?"" The\n\nBandit leaped off the bed, clanging his head against the upper bunk and\n\neliciting a half-laughed scream from Mary Magdalene, grabbed his bathrobe,\n\nwhich barely covered his erection, and ran across the dorm room to the bedroom\n\nwhere Conan lay snoring.\n\n""Conan! Conan, wake up!"" The Bandit's voice was a panicked hiss.\n\nConan didn't budge.\n\n""Conan! For God's sake, wake up, PLEASE!""\n\n""Hmm? Hmmph, whuzzza?""\n\n""Condoms! Conan, where do you keep your condoms?""\n\n""MMph, connmms?""\n\n""YES! Where are they?""\n\n""Desk dror'."" Conan raised partly up off the bed and pointed at his\n\ndesk, then collapsed.\n\n""Thanks!"" The Bandit opened the desk, rummaged through it frantically,\n\nand came up holding a treasure beyond price: a Trojan with spermicide lube.\n\nConan was already falling back asleep. ""Whooyuh gnna fuk?""\n\nThe Bandit looked over at him, opened his mouth, closed it again, and\n\nthen grinned wickedly. He leaned over Conan and whispered, ""Mary Magdalene.""\n\n""Oh. 'Snice...."" Conan began to snore.\n\nThe Bandit came running back into his room, saying, ""Sorry for the\n\ndelay, hope you haven't cooled down too much, let's see here...."" He sat down\n\non the edge of the bed, fumbling with the condom wrapper nervously.\n\n""Here, let me."" Mary Magdalene deftly plucked the wrapper from his\n\nhands, opened it with a gentle tear, and extracted the condom, tossing the\n\nwrapper aside. She pulled his face down to hers and kissed him soundly, as one\n\nexpert hand rolled the condom onto his penis in a snap. ""Now get in here and\n\ndo it to me,"" she breathed.\n\n""Uh, yes, ma'am,"" the Bandit gasped, feeling somewhat out of his\n\ndepth. He crawled on top of her, positioned the head of his cock at the\n\nentrance to her vagina, and eased himself into her gently. He sighed and\n\nrelaxed on top of her as he felt himself bottom out in her pussy. ""Okay?""\n\n""Oh, more than okay! Mmmmm!"" She held him tightly and sighed in\n\npleasure as he began to thrust rhythmically, in and out, in and out.\n\nComing twice in a short period of time isn't an easy feat. Coming\n\ntwice with the second time being wrapped in a condom is even harder. Two\n\nhours, three rest breaks, and untold tiny orgasms for Mary Magdalene later,\n\nthe Bandit gave up and collapsed onto her with a grunt.\n\n""No more,"" he gasped. ""Please....I'm dead....""\n\n""Oh, that's all right,"" Mary Magdalene said soothingly. ""You felt\n\nwonderful. I haven't come that often in ages! We'll try it again in the\n\nmorning. Sleep now, darling....""\n\n""In the morning?"" The Bandit rolled off of her, pulling off the\n\ncondom and groaning. ""Oh, God, no!""\n\n""We'll discuss it later,"" she whispered, silencing him with a kiss and\n\nswitching off the light by the bed. ""Sleep well, Bandit.""\n\nBut the Bandit was already asleep. It had been a LONG day....\n\n\n\nPART 6: A mistake made, a mistake mended\n\n\n\nOctober 1982\n\n\n\nThe tiny dorm singlet wasn't as large or spacious as the old quad, but\n\nit only held one man and his belongings, so it didn't have to be much more\n\nthan cozy. The bed stretched from end to end of the narrow space, with barely\n\nenough room on the walls for two of the Roger Deans, and there was only a\n\nratty old bathmat on the floor in place of Zero's Persian rug, but the wires\n\nand cables festooning every spare inch of space and the speakers mounted on\n\nthe walls were a sure sign that this was the Bandit's home, unspoiled by\n\nZero's obsessive neatness. The lights were out and there was no sound in the\n\nroom save the muffled hum of music through a pair of headphones and the dry,\n\nsandy whisper of an occasional word or disjointed phrase.\n\nThe Bandit was lying on his back on the rumpled bed, staring at the\n\nceiling as the music played on. It was ""The Wall,"" the disheveled old tape\n\ncopy he'd played half to death in 1980 while mourning the loss of his last\n\nhigh-school sweetheart. When he'd met Teenie, the tape had been gleletter lay\n\non the desk by the bed, beige parchment smeared with Mary Magdalene's careless\n\nscript. He'd read it only once, but he could quote its contents verbatim.\n\n\n\nHow dare you attempt to lay blame for what happened on me? How dare\n\nyou insinuate that the cruelty and misery I've been dragged through were all\n\nmy fault, and that you were some kind of a helpless victim? If you won't\n\naccept kinder words, Bandit, then let me give it to you in your own unique\n\nstyle: I do not want to be in any sort of relationship with you, ever again. I\n\ndeserve better than you, and I will not be dragged down to your level, and in\n\nfact I think it better if we didn't even speak to one another again....\n\n\n\nThe Bandit's lips moved unconsciously, following the lyrics of the\n\ntape. He couldn't hear himself with the headphones on, so he couldn't have\n\nknown that he was singing out loud, a hoarse, miserable croak that somehow\n\nwould have fit in with the music, had anyone been listening.\n\n\n\n""Ooooh, babe, don't leave me now,\n\nHow could you go?\n\nWhen you know how I need you, need you, need you, need you,\n\nTo put through the shredder in front of my friends,\n\nOoh BABE....""\n\n\n\nThe summer was gone, a lingering pink fog that contained two or three\n\nmonths of his life, now gone forever, the details blurry. He'd been SO in love\n\nwith her.... quit his lab job back home to stay in Arcadia and sling hash,\n\njust so they could be together, found a miserable little room to sublet in a\n\nboarding house on the edge of town and made it their love nest, barely eight\n\nfeet from wall to wall but it held them, held their love all night every\n\nnight, a womb, a cocoon, an oasis....\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\n""I love you.""\n\nHer breasts, slick with sweat and his saliva, slipping up and down the\n\nlength of his penis, her giggles as he expertly curved her diaphragm into a\n\nperfect U-shape and slid it into her cunt, tickling her clit as he did, the\n\nblack, black fan of her long hair over his face as they slept, her head on his\n\nshoulder....NO! Don't think of it, put it aside!\n\n\n\n""Hey you, out there in the cold,\n\nGetting lonely, getting old,\n\nCan you feel me?""\n\n\n\nWhen had it gone sour? The trip she took by herself to see that\n\nconcert when he couldn't get time off from work? The week he'd spent in bed\n\nwith the flu, when she didn't want to get infected? All he was sure of was\n\nthat when he'd returned in September, it was dead or dying. And he'd been the\n\none to deliver the deathblow--ENOUGH! DON'T THINK ABOUT IT!\n\n\n\n""You better make your face up in your favorite disguise--""\n\n\n\nIt sprang into being unbidden, he couldn't hold it back any longer,\n\nthe night out in the lounge, him sitting alone, brooding and miserable, her\n\napproaching timidly, a shaky smile--\n\n""Can I rest my head on your shoulder?""\n\nAnd then--why, why, WHY?-- that good old Bandit instinct:\n\n""Wait a second. Let me note down the date, here.""\n\n\n\n""Sitting in a bunker, here behind my wall,\n\nWaiting for the worms to come....""\n\n\n\nIt wasn't fair. All of the wonderful things he'd felt over the summer\n\nwere so hazy, so hard to grasp and hold onto, but the next thirty seconds were\n\netched into his brain like glass oozing under spilled acid... Her look of\n\nagonized shock, as if he'd driven a stake into her heart, her headlong flight\n\nout the door and into the night, and Conan--CONAN, of all people!--\n\n""Bandit, that was unquestionably the lowest shot I've ever seen.""\n\nAnd the rush of the freezing wind as he ran out after her--\n\n""MaryMag, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry--""\n\n""LEAVE ME ALONE, BANDIT, NOTHING YOU CAN SAY WILL DO MORE THAN HURT\n\nME, JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!""\n\nAnd his forlorn wail in the night behind her as she ran:\n\n""I LOVE YOUUUUUU!""\n\nAnd then the cold meetings, his pleas for forgiveness, all the studied\n\ncynicism coming back to haunt him...and finally the letter. That letter.\n\nAnd there was nothing at all left to of tears began to pour down his\n\nface, tears like he hadn't cried since the day they'd put Dad into the earth\n\nand shovelled dirt on him, tears for the loss of something, of everything. And\n\nhe sang along with the tape, a plaintive wail that he didn't care who heard.\n\n\n\n""STOP!\n\nI wanna go home--\n\nTake off this uniform and leave the show.\n\nAnd I'm waiting in this cell because I have to know--\n\nHave I been guilty all this time?""\n\n\n\nIn this cell. This tiny room, alone. No more music, no band, losing my\n\nfriends, failing school, alone, forgotten. I deserve it. I deserve it.\n\n""Oh, God help me....""\n\nThe Bandit tossed the headphones away. He didn't want to hear the last\n\nsong, the one that hinted that there might be some hope left in his world. He\n\ncried and cried, and at last he fell asleep.\n\n\n\nNovember 1982\n\n\n\n""Knock, knock! Can I come in?""\n\nThe Bandit looked up from his desk, startled, and pulled off his\n\nheadphones. He smiled and reached back to switch off the tape deck, saying,\n\n""Sure, Twink. You're always welcome here.""\n\n""Thanks!"" She came in and shut the door behind her, her cheeks flushed\n\nwith the cold wind outside, her smile bright. She came over and stood behind\n\nthe Bandit's chair, bending over to hug his shoulders and kiss his cheek.\n\n""Hey,"" the Bandit said with a grin as he reached back behind him to\n\nawkwardly return the hug, ""What was that for?""\n\n""Oh, I just felt like it,"" Twink replied breezily. She did a neat\n\nlittle pirouette and fell laughing onto his bed, leaning back on the woolen\n\ncovers and smiling at him with a look that told him volumes. The autumn sun\n\nshone in her honey-blonde hair, and the Bandit felt that familiar catch in his\n\nbreath whenever she was near him.\n\nHe put down his pen, and said, ""Okay, okay, it's obvious I'm not going\n\nto get any more grading done until you tell me what's on your mind. Did you\n\nmeet someone special over fall break, or something?""\n\nShe nodded eagerly, her lower lip caught pensively between her teeth.\n\n""He's called the Paladin,"" she said with a dreamy smile. ""We met at a Dark Age\n\nSociety Revel back home....""\n\n""A WHAT?"" The Bandit slapped his forehead. ""Oh, Twink, you DIDN'T!""\n\n""Didn't what?"" She frowned at him in sudden worry. ""What's wrong?""\n\n""Oh, nothing,"" he replied disgustedly, grimacing. ""Just bad memories,\n\nthat's all. The DAS and I have kind of a feud going on in my home town, and I\n\ndo my best to stay away from them. But,"" he added more solicitously, ""Some of\n\nthem are very nice people, I must admit....""\n\n""He's WONDERFUL!"" Her voice was practically quivering. ""He was so\n\nromantic, and so sweet and gentle....We're going to be married!""\n\nThe Bandit's jaw dropped. ""Married?""\n\n""YES! He proposed, and I said I'd have to think it over, and he said I\n\ncould take as long as I wanted because he'd wait forever for me! Oh, Bandit,\n\nI'm so HAPPY!""\n\nThe Bandit shook his head with a smile. ""Well, if you're happy, I'm\n\nhappy, sweetheart. I just hope he takes good care of you, that's all.""\n\n""Oh, he did, all right."" Her smile was playfully wicked now.\n\nThat sat the Bandit back in his chair more than the marriage proposal.\n\nHe asked in a faint whisper, ""You mean he...You and he...?""\n\n""Uh-huh!"" There were almost tears in her eyes. ""I'm so glad I waited\n\nfor just the right time, Bandit! It was beautiful, and it didn't hurt at all!\n\nI didn't even bleed, or anything! He was just, just GRAND!""\n\n""Wow."" The Bandit scratched his head in a daze. ""I, uh, don't know\n\nwhat to say, I, um...wow.""\n\n""Oh, c'mon, Bandit! I've never seen you at a loss for words before!""\n\nTwink leaned forward and gently stroked the Bandit's cheek. ""Are you jealous?""\n\n""Well, uh...."" He looked into space for a moment, a thoughtful frown\n\non his face, then gave a short, sharp nod. ""Yes, dammit! I am, I guess. I know\n\nI don't have a right to be, but you're just so important to me, I kind of have\n\ntrouble with the idea of you jumping in the sack with a guy you barely know\n\nand coming out engaged!""\n\n""Oh, no,"" she grinned, shaking her head. ""I went IN engaged. I was\n\nvery clear on ght. And he said it was okay, and he didn't hassle\n\nme or anything, and we spent the whole week together and we were so happy and\n\nthen he asked me to marry him and I--"" She paused, out of breath, hands waving\n\nin the air. ""I just feel like FLYING!""\n\nThe Bandit watched her emote, his eyebrows puckered into a forbidding\n\nglower. As she finished, he carefully composed himself, his expression\n\nneutral. ""Did he give you an engagement ring?""\n\n""Uh, no, not yet,"" Twink sighed. ""He didn't have the money, and we\n\ndidn't see anything we really liked at the DAS jewelry booths....""\n\n""Uh-huh."" The Bandit nodded sagely.\n\n""He couldn't even find a nice ring with Guinevere helping, and she\n\nknows ALL the best jewelers at the Revel! So we decided we could wait for the\n\nPERFECT ring.""\n\n""Who's Guinevere?""\n\n""His girlfriend,"" Twink said easily. ""Ex-girlfriend, I mean. She was\n\nreally sweet about the whole thing, she said that he and she needed a little\n\nspace from one another and that she understood perfectly."" She giggled. ""She\n\neven promised to keep him out of trouble for me while I was gone.""\n\n""I'll just bet she did."" The Bandit's lips pursed grimly.\n\n""Oh, lighten up, Bandit!"" Twink gave him a playful shove. ""I know\n\nthey're going to be together while I'm here, but it's okay...I trust him, and\n\nhe trusts me! We can have friends and people with us and still be true....""\n\n""Uh-huh,"" the Bandit said drily.\n\n""You seem skeptical,"" Twink said throatily, leaning forward and\n\ngiving the Bandit a good look down the front of her blouse. His eyebrows\n\nraised. Since when has she started wearing red silk underwear? ""That'd be a\n\nreal shame, considering the real reason I came over here....""\n\n""Oh? And what was that?"" He was only half listening to her, trying to\n\nget his mind off of the impressive cleavage that was closer to him than it'd\n\nbeen in half a year.\n\n""To fuck your brains out,"" Twink sighed, grabbing the Bandit by the\n\nhair and pulling him out of his chair and onto the bed with her. ""I figured\n\nthat now that I'm not saving myself any more, I could at least give you a\n\ntaste of what you were decent enough not to demand when we were dating....""\n\nThe Bandit allowed himself approximately two seconds of guilt over\n\nforgetting the lonely torch he'd been carrying for Mary Magdalene for the past\n\nmonth or six, and over the prospect of boinking another man's fiancee. Then he\n\ngave the mental equivalent of a shrug, and kissed Twink as hard as he could. I\n\nam but the slave of fickle Fate, he decided philosophically. If she's set on\n\nexpressing our friendship in such a, a, a UNIQUE fashion, then who'm I to\n\nargue? YIPPEE! I don't know who you are, Paladin, but thanks a HEAP!\n\nHe had almost forgotten what a wonderful body Twink had. Memories from\n\nthe dim past A. M. (Ante Magdalenus) came flooding back as he kicked his\n\nsneakers off and pulled off her shoes and socks, never pausing to break the\n\nincredible kiss they were sharing. His pants followed, then hers, then his\n\nunderwear and his shirt, then her blouse.\n\nShe broke the kiss, panting, and pushed him away for a moment. He sat\n\nback against his pillow, buck naked and hard as a rock, and she ran a hand\n\ndown his chest and stomach as she arched her back and purred at him, a coy\n\nsmile on her face as she flexed her muscles and proudly threw her breasts\n\nforward, straining against the clinging red fabric.\n\n""You like?""\n\n""Si, I like.""\n\n""Muchas gracias, senor,"" she laughed, sliding a finger down into her\n\ncleavage. There was a tiny click, and the invisible front closure of the bra\n\nsprang apart, leaving her breasts jiggling gently with each heaving breath.\n\nShe tossed the bra away, and slid her hands down her hips, peeling away the\n\nmatching red silk panties to reveal her lush golden curls of pubic down.\n\n""Now for a snack I've really missed,"" she chuckled, diving her head\n\ndown into his crotch. His lap vanished into a sun-kissed golden waterfall of\n\nhair, and he dimly heard, ""It tastes so gooommmmmmmmmmm....""\n\n""Oh, God!"" The Bandit's eyes actually crossed. ""Easy, Twinkles, easy!\n\nI appreciate your, urk, enthusiasm, but you're, ooch, you're bit ""YIKES! GENTLY, WOMAN!""\n\n""Hmmmm,"" she grinned, ""Maybe I should let you put it someplace where I\n\ndon't have any teeth."" She crawled up onto him, kissing his lips and pumping\n\non his penis with a tightly gripped fist.\n\n""Whoa! Whoa, time out, here!"" The Bandit pushed her away gently.\n\n""What's wrong?"" She stopped, puzzled.\n\n""Gotta get a condom,"" the Bandit explained, pulling a foil wrapper out\n\nfrom under a pile of papers on his desk. Thank God I had a couple left from\n\nbefore MaryMag (who? never heard of her. HAH!) started on the diaphragm, he\n\nthought, tearing open the package and rolling the cold latex onto his shaft\n\nwith a grimace.\n\n""Oh, that looks so terribly uncomfortable, dear,"" Twink said with a\n\nshake of her head. ""Anything I can do to help?""\n\n""Yeah,"" the Bandit laughed, pulling her on top of him, ""Help me warm\n\nit up, it's cold!""\n\n""EEEEK! It IS cold,"" Twink laughed, feeling the cool, slick invader\n\nbetween her moist thighs. ""Help me, Bandit...I'm not good at this yet....""\n\n""My pleasure,"" he smiled, guiding his tool between her juicy labia and\n\nfeeling gently for the entrance to her cunt. His eyes widened in surprise.\n\n""Hey, you've still got your hymen! No wonder you didn't bleed!""\n\n""Really?"" Twink looked down at herself in perplexity. ""Why didn't it\n\nbreak?""\n\n""Yours is ring-shaped, sweetheart,"" he explained, rubbing the tip of\n\nhis penis gently over the point in question. ""It may have just stretched\n\nrather than torn, that's all.""\n\n""Oh. Well, let's see what you can do with it!"" And with that, Twink\n\nswiftly and surely lowered her full weight down onto the Bandit's hips.\n\nFor a long minute, she just sat there, her body swaying back and forth\n\nand her head thrown back as she gasped and panted at the feel of it. The\n\nBandit was in heaven, feeling the moist heat and clasping strength of her\n\nuntried young pussy even through the triply-accursed condom. Slowly he began\n\nto buck his hips up and down on the mattress, pumping in and out of her hole.\n\nTwink matched his rhythm, stroke for stroke, levering her whole body\n\nup onto her knees and slamming herself down on his rod with all of her might.\n\nHe reached up and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them and rolling her huge\n\nnipples in his fingers as she bucked and tossed on him, grunting and moaning.\n\nTwink grabbed his hands and held them tightly to her breasts as she\n\nscreamed, ""Oh! OH, GOD! I'M CUH, UH, UH, UH, AHHHHHH!"" The feel of her cunt\n\ncontracting spasmodically about his penis was too much for the Bandit to bear,\n\nand he grunted and heaved upward against her, semen spurting from him in\n\ntorrents. She collapsed atop him, sobbing, as he relaxed back against the\n\npillow with a groan.\n\n""Oh, Bandit, I love you! I'll love you forever, you're my best friend\n\nin the whole world, I missed you so, I'll make you so happy....""\n\n""Shhhhh, sweetheart, it's okay, I love you. I never stopped loving\n\nyou. What you've given me is so special, I, I just wnat to hold you. Shhhh,\n\nplease don't cry....""\n\n""C-can't help it, you kn-know that...it feels s-so GOOD...."" She\n\nhugged him fiercely and wept into his hair, her body shaking with the\n\naftershocks of her orgasm and her cunt spasmodically squeezing his shrinking\n\nrod. ""I felt you, I actually FELT you come in me! Even through the rubber, I\n\nfelt it, it was like molten FIRE, oh GOD, I LOVE you!""\n\n""Shhhh...Shhhhhh....""\n\nOutside, the setting sun slowly turned the air in the room to gold.\n\n\n\nIt was night, the sky dark and the room almost as dark. The prison\n\ncell's become a love nest again, the Bandit thought with a weary happiness.\n\nWhat did I do to deserve someone like Twink? Thank you, God. I let her go\n\nonce; I won't make the same mistake again, I promise.\n\n""Mmmmm...Bandit, are you awake?""\n\nHe smiled at her languid, sleepy whisper in the dark.\n\n""Yes,"" he said. ""I'm glad to have you back, Twinkles.""\n\n""For a while, anyway,"" Twink said with a practical tone he'd never\n\nheard her use before. ""I still have the Paladin to go back to, and you'll\n\nleave Arcadia in May and never come back. But for now, we havy\n\nknowledge that she was right. It was that tiny, cold voice again, the one that\n\nsaw the future; he knew his promise was utterly empty. But I'll make her happy\n\nanyway, he vowed. Even if she can't be mine, at least she can be happy for a\n\nwhile....\n\n""Yes,"" he said. ""Yes, it is. More than okay.""\n\n""Hey!"" Her questing, sleepy hand had found his limp, dry penis.\n\n""Where'd the rubber go?""\n\n""I took it off after you fell asleep and I pulled out of you, dear.\n\nIt's dangerous to leave it in if you get soft; it can slip off.""\n\n""Oh."" She giggled. ""Things were sure a lot easier the first time!""\n\nHis entire body stiffened. Concerned, she looked up at him, and could\n\njust make out the furious glare on his face.\n\n""What's wrong?""\n\n""Twink,"" he said carefully, ""What did you do for birth control?""\n\n""Oh, don't worry,"" Twink replied brightly. ""Is that all? You had me\n\nworried for a second there, looking all sour like that! No, he took care of\n\neverything!""\n\n""Be more specific,"" the Bandit said darkly.\n\n""Well, I couldn't get pregnant if he pulled out in time, right?""\n\nThe Bandit's left hand, of its own accord, leaped off of his knee and\n\nslapped his forehead so hard it left a red mark. ""Aw, TWINK! JESUS CHRIST!""\n\n""What's the matter?"" Her smile was gone now.\n\n""Withdrawal isn't any good as a form of birth control!"" His next\n\nphrase, 'Anyone with any sense knows that' or something similar, got pulled\n\nand dumped before reaching his mouth. Twink doesn't HAVE any sense, idiot, he\n\nreminded himself angrily. Or any education, or any experience.\n\nMore calmly, he explained, ""A man secretes more than enough sperm\n\ncells to impregnate a woman just by penetration. He doesn't have to have an\n\norgasm-- Hell, he doesn't have to be IN you to knock you up! Don't you\n\nremember how I'd never come anywhere near your pubes when we were going\n\ntogether? Only in your mouth or your hand or on your tummy? Twink, I did it\n\nfor a reason!""\n\nTwink was looking shamefacedly down at the pillow. He gently lifted\n\nher chin up so that she was looking him in the eye, and whispered, ""Don't be\n\nupset, you couldn't have known. And if HE'S from Bumfuck, North Dakota, like\n\nyou were, maybe he didn't know any better, either. When's your period due?""\n\nShe bit her lip. ""Not for a long time, now. I stopped bleeding right\n\nbefore the Revel began.""\n\n""Good!"" The Bandit sighed in relief. ""You wouldn't have ovulated yet,\n\nwith any luck, so maybe you got away with it this once. But PROMISE me\n\nsomething, Twink! Never, never make love with him again if you don't have some\n\nkind of real birth control handy! If he's not repsonsible enough to wear a\n\ncondom, then YOU have to be protected, with the Pill or a diaphragm or\n\nSOMETHING!"" He shook his head. ""And you should probably make that snake in the\n\ngrass wear a condom, anyway, just so you don't catch anything.""\n\n""Bandit!"" Twink looked outraged, or at least as outraged as she ever\n\ncould manage. ""Don't you talk about him like that!""\n\n""He nearly got you pregnant, Twink! What the hell would YOU call him!""\n\nAnd I love you too much to tell you that I heartily doubt he's really planning\n\non marrying you just yet, kid, he added angrily to himself. One shock at a\n\ntime.\n\n""Look,"" he said gently, ""I'll meet him someday, and I'll get to know\n\nhim before I judge him. But you have to admit he hasn't made a very good\n\nimpression to start out with.""\n\n""I suppose not,"" she said unwillingly. Then, softly: ""Bandit?""\n\n""Uh-huh?""\n\n""Will you come to our wedding?""\n\nHe hugged her as hard as he could. ""Of course, kid. Of course.""\n\n\n\nPART 7: Making music, of various sorts\n\n\n\nJanuary 1983\n\n\n\nThe Bandit rolled over languidly in bed, yawning and stretching. He\n\nscratched his balls idly, then winced at a sudden stab of pain. Ouch, dammit,\n\nhe thought wearily. Must've been sleeping on my stomach or something. Feels\n\nlike my balls went and took a hike for the exercise!\n\nBeside him, Twink rolled over, kicking the blankets aside, and arched\n\nher body back with a loud yawn. The Bandit idly watched her move, luxurso far\n\nback that a quick bend of the knees was all it took to plant the soles of\n\nboth feet on the top of her head.\n\n""That's incredible,"" the Bandit whispered. ""How can you DO that?""\n\n""Mmmmm, it's easy if you stay in shape,"" Twink said, relaxing. She\n\nshuffled sideways a bit, and eased herself down onto the Bandit, her breasts\n\ngently teasing the sparse hair around his nipples. ""I love waking up with your\n\ncome leaking out of me, darling....""\n\n""Hmmm,"" he smiled. ""Sorry I couldn't oblige, last night.""\n\n""What do you mean, couldn't oblige?"" Twink slid a hand down the center\n\nof her back and between her rounded, smooth buttocks. It came out wet and\n\nslick with clear fluid. She held it up to his nose, and he sniffed at it\n\nexperimentally, frowning. ""It sure seems that way to me!""\n\n""Huh."" The Bandit scratched his stubbled chin. ""But we didn't make\n\nlove last night!"" His frown deepened. ""Did we?""\n\n""Mmmm, I think you fucked me while I was asleep,"" Twink giggled. ""I\n\nhad the most delicious dreams."" Her slick hand wrapped around his\n\nhalf-hardened penis and began to pump up and down. He winced and pulled her\n\nhand away.\n\n""Ow! Yeah, yeah, all right, it sure feels like it."" He shook his head.\n\n""I just can't remember doing it, that's all. I sleep like a log, usually.""\n\n""Bandit,"" Twink giggled, nuzzling his cheek, ""Are you trying to tell\n\nme that you were fucking me in your sleep? I've heard of sleepwalking, but\n\nnever 'sleepfucking'!""\n\nHe laughed at the ludicrousness of the idea, but there was a note of\n\nuncertainty in the laugh. What the hell was I dreaming about, he wondered. It\n\nmust've been the pizza again. When will I ever learn?\n\n\n\n""Too fast, too fast!"" The Sloth held up a hand and waved the others to\n\nsilence. ""Turn the tempo down, Bandit!""\n\n""But you just told me to turn it up!""\n\n""Oh, SHIT!"" The Sloth got up from his electric piano and began to pace\n\nangrily. ""Man, this is NOT going to work....""\n\n""The music's gotta breathe,"" Zero said quietly. ""Machines don't\n\nbreathe. That's the problem, right there.""\n\n""I know that, dammit!"" The Sloth switched off the rhythm box and sat\n\nback down at the keyboard stack. ""We naturally follow one another, but the\n\nmachine just keeps on going its own merry way. No tempo changes, no buildup of\n\ntension, no laying back on quiet stretches....""\n\n""No attitude problems,"" the Bandit snapped at him. ""No showing up late\n\nfor practice, no tuning up while we're trying to work, no lugging three drum\n\ncases and a trap set up five flights of stairs, no threats to leave us high\n\nand dry if we don't put up with infantile behavior!""\n\n""All right, all RIGHT!"" The Sloth yelled. ""WE'VE BEEN OVER THIS!""\n\n""Take five to cool off, you two,"" Zero said, taking off his guitar.\n\n""You're both getting too steamed to think, much less play.""\n\nThe Bandit and the Sloth both glared at him. The Bandit suddenly broke\n\ninto a sheepish grin, and the Sloth shook his head, smiling. He got up from\n\nthe piano again, stretching, and stalked slowly out of the room, saying, ""I'm\n\ngoing to go get a drink of water. Be right back.""\n\nThe Bandit watched him go, his huge bulk rolling gently from side to\n\nside like a battleship in heavy seas. ""He's got a lot going for him,"" he said\n\nquietly. ""I wish I had my act together as well as he does when I was a\n\nfreshman.""\n\n""Yeah, well, we've been saying we needed a keyboardist for a long\n\nwhile now,"" Zero replied. ""He's got good taste, good hands, and a pretty fair\n\nsetup."" He looked coolly at the Bandit. ""I think we were lucky to find him.""\n\n""Oh, I agree,"" the Bandit nodded. ""HE isn't the problem. The problem\n\nis that little box over there...."" He pointed at the rhythm machine. ""We just\n\ncan't work with it. He's right, and I know he's right. And he knows I know\n\nhe's right. And I know he knows I know he's right.""\n\n""Yes, but does HE know that?"" Zero grinned.\n\n""Yep, I do,"" replied the Sloth, coming back into the room. He wiped a\n\nforearm across his mouth, and said, ""The water fountain's right outside. If\n\nyou guys want to talk about me behind my back, you should close the door\n\nfirst.""\n\nThegh,"" Zero agreed. ""Seriously, though, I think it's about\n\ntime we admitted we were in trouble. We've been trying to rehearse for nearly\n\ntwo months now, and without a drummer things just aren't coming together.""\n\nThe Bandit looked belligerent for a few seconds, and then deflated,\n\nsitting down on his stool and cradling his bass on his lap. ""You're right,"" he\n\ngroaned. ""I know I'm gonna hate myself in the morning for admitting it, but\n\nyou guys are right. We need a drummer. But where the hell are we gonna find\n\none?""\n\n""Good question,"" the Sloth answered without rancor. ""I am but a lowly\n\nfreshman. Tell me, O Great Senior and Junior friends of mine, where does one\n\ngo to get drummers around here?""\n\nZero smiled without mirth. The Bandit looked grim.\n\n""Wrong question, huh?""\n\n""You know it, Sloth,"" the Bandit said humorlessly. ""Drummers are a\n\nrare commodity in Arcadia. Every band that tries to get off the ground needs\n\none, and the ones who are good enough to play generally have to fill in on\n\nthree or four different bands. They're in demand, so they get away with\n\nmurder. Man, I miss Livewire!""\n\n""He's the guy that beat up the entire Security Squad last year,\n\nright?"" The Sloth looked a bit queasy. ""WONDERFUL guy.""\n\n""He was, actually,"" Zero interjected mildly, cutting off the Bandit's\n\nangry retort. ""Enthusiastic, well-equipped, and all ours. Nobody else could\n\nget decent results out of him, but with the Bandit in control he was a real\n\npistol.""\n\n""So we're back to Square One,"" the Sloth sighed. ""We need a drummer.\n\nWe're screwed without one. And there are none to be had. Now what?""\n\nThe Bandit got up and walked slowly to the door. ""End of rehearsal,""\n\nhe said quietly. ""I need to brainstorm.""\n\n\n\nFebruary 1983\n\n\n\n""So, I hear you guys are going to be doing some concerts eventually,""\n\nStarch said casually, sipping his Coke to wash down the last bit of dessert.\n\n""Eventually,"" The Sloth agreed. ""Once we can find a drummer, that is.""\n\n""A drummer? Ooh, bad news,"" Starch said, shaking his head\n\nsympathetically. ""Good luck. You guys are gonna need it.""\n\n""Thanks,"" Zero said quietly, dabbing at his chin with a napkin. The\n\nlunchtime crowd in Scum Central was just beginning to thicken into the\n\ncritical mass that always seemed to center around twelve noon, with tables\n\nfilling up rapidly and knots of people collecting and breaking apart like\n\nstreams of bubbles in a swift river.\n\n""I'd loan you Buckshot, but, well, he's booked solid,"" Starch grinned.\n\nThe Bandit scowled at that; Buckshot, widely considered the best drummer in\n\nArcadia, was a hot property, and Starch had him all to himself. The first time\n\nthey'd played together to see what each other could do, Starch and Buckshot\n\nhad gotten along famously, leaving the Bandit out in the cold with the quiet\n\nkid with the fast hands and the big beak. He made it a point not to complain,\n\nsince he and Zero had been friends ever since, but getting one's nose rubbed\n\nin one's troubles was a common risk in talking with Starch, who seemed to\n\nthrive on other people's misfortunes.\n\n""No, thanks,"" the Bandit said acidly, ""I'd hate to pull the one good\n\nmusician you've got out of your greasy little hands, Starchy.""\n\n""Not the only one,"" Starch said smoothly. ""Slats is easily as good a\n\nbassist as you are, I'm not impressed by what I've heard this new kid of yours\n\nplay, and as for guitar, well, our new guitarist can work miracles!""\n\n""Very fun--"" The Bandit stopped dead. He looked at Starch narrowly.\n\n""Work miracles?""\n\n""Yep,"" Starch grinned. ""Your loss is my gain, Bandit. The Rainbow\n\nWizard, the best damn rhythm stylist in this school and a dynamite voice!""\n\n""You backstabbing shitpile,"" the Bandit hissed, standing up.\n\n""Cool, Bandit,"" Zero said. ""We don't need the Wiz, you know that.""\n\n""No, you don't,"" Starch said. ""What you need is a drummer, and with\n\nthat pathetic sicko Livewire off in a padded cell somewhere--""\n\nThe Bandit took two swift steps to Starch's side.\n\n""You touch me, you're expelled from Arcadia,"" Starch said casually,\n\nnot looking up as he picked his teeth with a fingernail. ""School rules.""\n\nThe Ba ""Why don't you tell me, you fudgepacker?""\n\n""Your problem,"" Starch drawled, leaning back in his chair and looking\n\nboredly up at the fuming young man beside him, ""Is that you know what you\n\nwant, but you don't have the wherewithal to get it. You scrape together a few\n\npuny victories, and stand on them like a turtle on a rock, crowing about how\n\ngreat you are. Zero! This Sloth kid! Big fucking deal! It took you two and a\n\nhalf years to assemble this lineup, and you've got less than four months to\n\nmake your mark before you're out of here. Where are you going to get a\n\ndrummer, huh? You don't even know where to look!""\n\n""When we had Livewire, we blew the doors off your crummy crew,"" Zero\n\nwhispered tightly.\n\n""Did you? He couldn't play half of what Buckshot can! And you never\n\nhad a keyboardist, even with Zero bonking the best pianist in Arcadia, 'cause\n\nshe wouldn't be caught dead in the same room as the Bandit! Pitiful."" He\n\nlooked up at the Bandit, relishing each word. ""You are going to be in my\n\nshadow for the rest of your time here. Deal with it.""\n\nThe Bandit just stood there, trembling with anger.\n\n""You can't get what you need, much less what you want,"" Starch\n\ncontinued gaily. ""Not here, not anywhere. I get what I want, Bandit. I sat\n\nthrough the Wiz's stupid speeches on miracles and healing power to get myself\n\na vocalist who could rival you, I set up Buckshot like a king to have a rhythm\n\nsection I could rely on, and I'm going to be playing shows while you're still\n\ntrying to find a drummer."" He whirled in his chair suddenly, cocking a finger\n\nbehind him. ""You see that girl over there?""\n\nThe Bandit followed his gaze to a nearby table, where a group of\n\nfreshmen were sitting and chatting, most of them girls. The young women were\n\nall attractive, but one stood out: a wide-shouldered girl with a long fall of\n\nsilky brown hair, a cherubic round face, and what promised to be a delectable\n\nbody under a demure white blouse and long skirt. She chatted and gesticulated\n\nvivaciously with the others, bursting with energy and life.\n\n""What about her,"" the Bandit whispered.\n\n""She doesn't know I exist yet,"" Starch said mildly. ""But I've scoped\n\nher out. She's called Blitz, and she's going to be my girlfriend.""\n\n""Just like that,"" the Sloth sneered.\n\n""Yup,"" Starch shrugged. He looked from the Bandit, to Zero, to the\n\nSloth. ""I'm going to get up from this table. I'm going to leave you losers\n\nbehind. And I'm going to go over there and start talking to her. And she's\n\ngoing to like me. A lot. I'm an upperclassman, with a band, and lots of\n\ninteresting things to talk about. I'll start simple. Ask her to a movie or\n\nsomething. Then maybe a date at the Union, in the Clean Room or the Burger\n\nBar. And so on."" He looked over at Zero, who was grinning from ear to ear.\n\n""She won't have a chance.""\n\n""Nope,"" Zero agreed, his grin widening.\n\n""Not a chance,"" the Sloth said with a placid smile.\n\nStarch looked from one to the other, his smirk dissolving into a\n\nfrown. He turned around, and his eyes widened in disbelief.\n\nAcross the room, the other young ladies were whispering to one another\n\nexcitedly as the Bandit, wearing his best smile, pulled up a chair beside\n\nBlitz and began chatting with her.\n\n\n\n""Excuse me....""\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""Could I speak with you a moment, miss?""\n\n""Certainly. What can I do for you?""\n\n""Uh, nothing, actually. Other than look like you're enjoying my\n\ncompany, that is. Do you mind?""\n\n""Well, it sounds intriguing, that's for sure. What's going on?""\n\n""There's a guy at a table behind you who thinks he's God's gift to\n\nwomen, who's telling everyone how he's going to come over here and sweep you\n\noff your feet. Any second now, he's going to turn around and see us, and if\n\nyou look like you're enjoying my company, I hope it'll teach him a lesson\n\nabout treating women as human beings rather than objects to be traded like\n\nbaseball cards.""\n\n""In other words, you want to be seen cutting in on his option.""\n\n""Ouch! I deserved that.""\n\n""You certainly did. I'm not used to being used as a bargaining chip in\n\nsomebody's game of 'Mine's-Longer-Than-Yours'.""\n\n""You're quite corrects well stick around and try to amuse me, seeing as how\n\nyou've driven off everyone else I was talking to....""\n\n""I have? Oh, shit! Now I really AM sorry!""\n\n""Meaning you weren't before?""\n\n""Nope, I wasn't. But it seemed the thing to say at the time.""\n\n""Ah, so you're admitting you're as scummy as he is!""\n\n""Of course. Worse, even.""\n\n""Then why come here and annoy me?""\n\n""So he can't. Do I need another reason?""\n\n""I suppose not. Do you do this sort of thing often?""\n\n""Honestly, or would you prefer a believable lie?""\n\n""You haven't managed a believable lie yet, so let's try the truth.""\n\n""O-kay. I've never done this sort of thing before.""\n\n""Ugh! Stick to the lies.""\n\n""Suit yourself. Er...'Once in a while, just to get his dander up. I\n\ncan't imagine why you're so miffed; all the other girls seem to love it!'""\n\n""Better. I like the English accent.""\n\n""Suits me, does it?""\n\n""No, but it's funnier than anything else you've said.""\n\n""Ah. Well. May I try another truth, at the risk of more ridicule?""\n\n""You can certainly try.""\n\n""You are unquestionably the most witty and intelligent young woman\n\nwith whom I've spoken intimately in a very long time.""\n\n""Why, thank you, sir! How very kind.""\n\n""You believed me?""\n\n""It's easier when you're paying me a compliment. Thank you.""\n\n""You're welcome. You realize, of course, that it's now your turn to\n\ncompliment me on something or another, however trifling.""\n\n""Must I?""\n\n""It's only polite.""\n\n""Ah, well. I...I admire your candor.""\n\n""Thank you.""\n\n""And I think you're amazingly sexy.""\n\n""....I beg your pardon?""\n\n""I said, I think you're amazingly sexy. You've been undressing me with\n\nyour eyes ever since you sat down here, and you're radiating so many\n\npheromones I'm about to come all over the inside of my skirt.""\n\n""Ah, now who's lying?""\n\n""Well, actually the 'coming in the skirt' part WAS a bit of hyperbole,\n\nbut I really do think you're kinda cute. Can you open beer bottles with those\n\ntwo front teeth?""\n\n""Well....yes, actually.""\n\n""You're kidding!""\n\n""No, really! I don't do it anymore, though; I'm afraid I'll break a\n\ntooth.""\n\n""That would be too bad, wouldn't it? The dentist would have a terrible\n\ntime matching that particular shade....""\n\n""Ouch again! You do enjoy bastinado, don't you?""\n\n""Only with the right man. By the way, I'm Blitz.""\n\n""I'm the Bandit. Pleased to meet you.""\n\n\n\nMarch 1983\n\n\n\n""What do you think?"" The Bandit switched off the tape, and looked at\n\nZero and the Sloth carefully. They looked at one another silently, and the\n\nBandit chewed on his lower lip anxiously as he waited for their answer.\n\nFinally, Zero nodded. ""I honestly do like it.""\n\n""Me, too,"" the Sloth said. He grinned widely. ""Lots. How'd you do it?""\n\n""It wasn't easy,"" the Bandit said with a relieved smile. ""I created a\n\nbunch of tape loops of drum parts from records, where the drums are all by\n\nthemselves, y'know? Then I played the loops over and over onto a final master\n\ntape, and spliced everything together to make one big drum part that we can\n\nplay back."" He patted the tape machine fondly. ""With the foot control, I can\n\nspeed it up or slow it down to follow what we're doing, and even fade it out\n\nfor parts where we don't need drums!""\n\n""How long did it take you?""\n\n""Oh, God, I started on it the day we decided the machine wasn't going\n\nto do it, I guess. It took me six weeks just to get the loops right!""\n\n""Well, I hope you made a safety copy, because I'll be real upset if we\n\nlose it!"" The Sloth shook his head in amazement. ""A drum tape! What a concept!\n\nYou didn't make that up yourself, did you?""\n\nSloth nodded assent as he shambled out of the room. The\n\nBandit was grinning like an idiot as he switched off the tape deck and\n\ncarefully packed the precious tape reel away. Never mess with the Bandit,\n\nStarch, he thought gleefully.\n\nHe pulled on his jacket, locked his room behind him, and stepped down\n\nthe hall and out the front doors into the light, misting rain. It wasn't the\n\nsort of rain that got you really soaked; even with the leisurely walk across\n\nthe campus, he was barely damp by the time he reached the Western Habitat, a\n\nvirtual mirror image of the Eastern Habitat where he and his friends lived.\n\nHe showed his card to the door guard, was let inside, and strode up\n\nthe two flights of stairs and down the hall to the third door on the left. He\n\nknocked softly.\n\n""Who is it?""\n\n""The Bandit.""\n\n""Oh, hi!"" The door flew open, and Blitz welcomed her visitor with a\n\nhug and kiss. ""How'd it go?""\n\n""Fantastic. They think we'll be able to use the loops with no trouble\n\nat all. Am I a genius, or what?""\n\n""Well, you picked me,"" Blitz laughed, pulling him down beside her on\n\nthe bed and kissing him soundly.\n\n""True enough,"" he whispered, caressing her ribcage.\n\n""I talked to Twink today,"" Blitz said without preamble.\n\n""Oh!"" He drew away from her, suddenly uncomfortable. ""What about?""\n\n""About you, mostly."" Blitz looked at him seriously. ""She really loves\n\nyou a lot, Bandit. More than I do. More than I ever could, probably.""\n\n""Yeah, well."" The Bandit looked down at the floor. ""She deserves\n\nbetter than me. I hope this Paladin guy takes good care of her....""\n\n""Apparently he does,"" she smiled. ""She says she would've had a hard\n\ntime with the fact that we were seeing each other, if it weren't for how she\n\nwas dividing her time between you and the Paladin. I like her, Bandit; she's\n\nnot very sharp, but she's got a good heart, and people like that are hard to\n\ncome by. Since she and I both have friends in the DAS, we're probably going to\n\nend up being pretty good friends, I think.""\n\n""Really?"" The Bandit smiled widely. ""That's wonderful! Dammit, Blitz,\n\nI don't know why I didn't introduce the two of you earlier! You'd be perfect\n\nfor her; she needs to spend time with someone who doesn't let herself be\n\npushed around!""\n\n""True,"" Blitz said. ""Of course, you know damn well why you didn't\n\nintroduce us; one look at me with you and she'd have started bawling.""\n\n""You're probably right,"" the Bandit sighed.\n\n""Not that meeting me without you around was any easier,"" Blitz said\n\nwith a wry look. ""I had to hold a hanky over her nose and get her to blow.""\n\n""Thanks,"" the Bandit muttered. ""Just what I wanted to hear....""\n\n""Oh, come on, Bandit!"" Blitz hugged him hard. ""It's okay. We've come\n\nto an understanding. And that means I don't have to worry any longer about\n\ndoing something like this."" And with that, she began to stroke the crotch of\n\nthe Bandit's pants gently. He kissed her fiercely and rolled her over onto the\n\nbed, himself on top of her.\n\n""I've waited long enough for you to kick these gentlemanly habits,\n\nBandit,"" Blitz whispered. ""I've been masturbating for the past hour, and my\n\ndiaphragm is in. If you don't finally relax enough to give me a good dicking\n\nand stop worrying about Twink, not only will I never forgive you, but I don't\n\nthink she will, either!""\n\n""Say what?"" The Bandit looked down at her in surprise.\n\n""Her period's just started,"" Blitz grinned. ""She's not in the mood for\n\nanything beyond a cuddle, but she knows you're going to be horny as hell\n\ntonight. So I promised I'd leave you too sore to bother her!""\n\n""Great,"" the Bandit said, remembering his first night with Mary\n\nMagdalene. Blitz chuckled and licked the inside of his ear gently, nibbling on\n\nthe earlobe as she unbuckled his pants and hauled out his penis, which was\n\nstiffening rapidly.\n\n""Oh, wow,"" she whispered into his ear, ""It feels great!""\n\n""Yes, it does,"" the Bandit agreed, one hand up her skirt and under her\n\nsoaked panties. He dipped a finger into her dripping cunt, then another and\n\nanother. She was spread, wet and slick, waiting.\n\n""Oh! Uh! No foreplay,"" Blitz gasped, ""Just stick it ire off her panties\n\nfrantically. Her pussy, oozing wet and swollen pink, was raised up off the\n\nmattress at him.\n\nThe Bandit, confronted with a spread like that, didn't have to argue.\n\nHe climbed atop her, pushing his pants down around his ankles, and carefully\n\npositioned his penis at the entry to her pussy. A few tentative strokes of the\n\nswollen glans against her labia had her moaning eagerly.\n\n""You son of a bitch, I said stick it IN!"" Her legs came up off the\n\nbed, wrapped tightly around his waist, and pulled him forward and down. His\n\npenis caught in the folds of her pussy lips and bent over double.\n\n""YAII!"" He pushed back off of her, panting. ""EASY, WOMAN!""\n\n""Yes, I am an easy woman,"" she smiled up at him. ""But not cheap.""\n\nShe tried again, more gently this time, and he slid into her effortlessly.\n\n""Mmmmmmm, oh, yeah! Fuck me, Bandit! Fuck me hard!""\n\n""As you command, madam,"" he gasped, humping up and down furiously.\n\nIt's interesting how your dick can't tell the difference between one pussy and\n\nanother, he thought dimly. If we were in the dark, I couldn't tell if I were\n\nfucking her or Twink or even Teenie. Weird.\n\nThe next few minutes passed without words. The only sounds in the room\n\nwere the squishing noises of fleshing pistoning in and out of wet flesh, the\n\nslap, slap, slap of his scrotum against her cunt, her groans and his.\n\n""I'm...gonna...come soon,"" he gritted.\n\n""Come, uh, come when you're ready,"" she responded in gasps.\n\n""UNH! UNH! UNH!"" He went rigid, feeling himslef unload into her, and\n\nslowly collapsed like a deflating balloon. Apt simile, he thought, sinking\n\ndown atop her with a sigh.\n\n""That was well worth the wait,"" he whispered, kissing her ear.\n\n""It was indeed,"" she replied softly. ""Could you please pull out of me\n\nso I can keep from ruining my clothes and blankets?""\n\n""Hm? Uh, sure,"" he said, scrambling off of her clumsily. She retrieved\n\na wad of Kleenex from the box by her bed, cleaning herself off with a few deft\n\nswipes. She stood up, straightening her skirt, and kissed his shrinking penis\n\nas he started to pull up his pants. At the touch of her lips, it flopped over\n\nto one side as if to wave goodbye.\n\n""We'd better hurry if we want to make dinner,"" Blitz said matter-of-\n\nfactly, grabbing her coat. ""Good thing this is your night off, or you'd really\n\nbe in trouble."" She smiled brightly. ""I told Twink to save us seats at the\n\ndinner table tonight.""\n\nThe Bandit smiled at her as he zipped up his pants. ""Did you come?""\n\n""No,"" she said, handing him his jacket, ""But don't worry about it. I\n\nloved feeling you within me, and it was wonderful all around. But I almost\n\nnever actually get all the way to an orgasm, so don't get all hung up over it.\n\nOkay?""\n\nHe looked at her dubiously. ""Okay."" Suddenly he stopped, and pointed\n\nat the sodden heap on the floor by the door. ""Hey, your panties!""\n\n""Don't need them,"" Blitz grinned wickedly. ""You won't tell."" She\n\nglided out into the hall. ""Coming, dearest?""\n\n""Jeez,"" the Bandit muttered, closing the door behind him.\n\n\n\nPART 8: This is how it ends\n\n\n\nEarly May 1983\n\n\n\nThe Bandit blinked, and suddenly it was May.\n\nHow the hell did this happen, he wondered idly to himself as he\n\ncrossed the wide lawn before the Student Union, listening to the chatter and\n\nlaughter of the May Day crowds, the last crazy dance before Reading Period and\n\nfinals began. One minute I'm a freshman, wet behind the ears and pimply and\n\nterrified and excited and happy all at the same time, and the next thing you\n\nknow it's almost over!\n\nThe hot sun beat down upon his back and shoulders, turning his pale\n\nskin brown at the edges of his tank top. His jeans were hot and uncomfortable\n\nin the baking, humalone. Something's not\n\nright here. He stepped up to a vendor standing over a bucket of pint bottles\n\nin crushed ice, and dug in his pocket for a quarter. Money changed hands for a\n\nFresca, and he sipped at it idly as he found a sunny spot on the grass that\n\nhadn't yet been trampled into soaking mud and sat down heavily.\n\nThis was supposed to be the easiest time of my college career, he\n\nmused. Both of my majors completed, Honor Roll, credit hours and senior\n\nproject up to par... I could flunk everything and still graduate. So why am I\n\nso tired all of a sudden?\n\nHe belched loudly and grimaced. Because you're a workaholic, you\n\nasshole, he answered himself sharply. You live for work, you'll die for it\n\nsomeday, and you've immersed yourself in the hardest semester you've ever had,\n\njust to keep busy while the dreaded specter of Post-College Life creeps up on\n\nyou....\n\nIt's better than thinking about other things, he pointed out.\n\nTrue, he replied ruefully. True.\n\nA pinwheel of color suddenly whirled across the corner of his vision.\n\nHe turned to look, and smiled despite himself; it was Flower, in a flowered\n\nsundress, turning cartwheels on the lawn for a laughing Rainbow Wizard. He saw\n\na flash of bare, tanned legs and pink panties for the barest instant, and his\n\neyes narrowed speculatively. Well, there were a lot of things I didn't get a\n\nchance to do before I left, he thought philosophically.\n\n""Hey! Bandit?""\n\nSpeaking of which, he sighed, looking behind him.\n\nDiva came strolling up to him, her pudgy legs tanning nicely in the\n\nsun and her breasts swaying under her loose, sleeveless sweatshirt. She was\n\nbarefoot in the grass, and her face was made pleasant by an uncharacteristic\n\nsmile. He nodded to her, and was surprised to see her sit down beside him.\n\n""What can I do for you , Diva?""\n\n""Oh, nothing,"" Diva smiled, tucking her mousy hair back under her\n\nheadband. ""Zero wandered off, and I figured he'd gravitate this way\n\neventually. Have you seen him?""\n\n""Not all day,"" the Bandit replied. ""I haven't really seen much of\n\nanybody all day, actually.""\n\n""No! Really? I thought you always had a crowd around you,"" she teased.\n\n""Humph,"" he glowered. Then he smiled, a thought occurring to him. ""I\n\ncaught your Junior Recital last week,"" he said. ""You were fantastic, as\n\nusual. Nervous, maybe, but fantastic.""\n\n""Oh, well,"" she said, coloring slightly, ""I was just upset about the\n\nway the jury handled the scoring. It was too damn arbitrary for me."" She\n\nsmiled again. ""But Mama and Papa seemed to like it.""\n\n""They were in the audience? I didn't see them.""\n\n""Oh, they were there,"" Diva smiled. ""They wouldn't have missed it for\n\nthe world. Why didn't we see you at the reception afterwards?""\n\nNow it was the Bandit's turn to redden. ""Oh, uh, well, I didn't think\n\nit would've been appropriate for me to show up,"" he muttered.\n\n""Not appropriate? Bandit, we've known each other for years!"" She\n\nseemed genuinely offended. ""If not you, then who?""\n\n""Oh, come on, Diva!"" The Bandit's discomfort mingled with\n\ndefensiveness. ""You can't tell me you would've wanted me hanging out at your\n\nreception!""\n\n""And why not?"" She raised a haughty eyebrow. ""Are you implying that we\n\nthink we're too good for you?""\n\n""I never said that,"" he huffed. ""It's just that, well, you and I\n\nhaven't always been on the best of terms, that's all. I didn't want to make\n\nyou uncomfortable.""\n\n""Well, that's very solicitous of you,"" she sniffed, ""But this was\n\nhardly a black-tie affair. I don't think anyone would have fainted if a few\n\npeople in blue jeans had shown up to express their congratulations....""\n\n""A few--?"" His eyes narrowed. ""Diva, how many people showed up?""\n\nHer eyes were sad. ""Maybe a coupall there, I'll bet.""\n\n""Most of them."" She sighed. ""It's not important.""\n\nThe Bandit looked at her as she picked up a blade of grass and twirled\n\nit between her fingers. What happened to the regal Diva, he wondered, the\n\nhaughty and proud mistress of the ivories? This is just a girl, fresh out of\n\nher teens and lonely. Where was she these past years? Why didn't I see her?\n\n""Diva,"" he said uncertainly, ""I know we've had our bad moments in the\n\npast...."" His voice trailed off. He suddenly realized that she was looking at\n\nhim carefully, her china-blue eyes wide.\n\nGamely he continued, ""I just wanted to say that I, uh, I....""\n\n""Hey, there you are! I've been looking all over for you!""\n\nThe Bandit turned around with a jerk, to see Zero standing behind him,\n\nholding an awkwardly-shaped package wrapped in his hand and smiling down at\n\nthem. The Bandit stood up swiftly, as did Diva. She smiled at Zero, a happier\n\nsmile than the Bandit had seen in a long time.\n\n""Just talking to your friend, here,"" she said with a laugh in her\n\nvoice. ""Are you ready for lunch?""\n\n""Yup. Starving!""\n\n""Great, so'm I. Bandit? Join us?""\n\n""Uh, no thanks,"" he said reflexively. ""You two lovebirds go on without\n\nme, I'll be along as soon as I can scare up Blitz or Twink.""\n\n""Suit yourself,"" Zero said mildly. Diva looked at the Bandit for a\n\nlong moment, then suddenly hugged him swiftly and hard.\n\n""Thank you,"" she whispered in his ear.\n\nAnd then she was gone, hand in hand with Zero on their way to Scum\n\nCentral. The Bandit stood there looking after them, savoring her scent and the\n\nsoft, pillowy breasts that had pressed against his chest for the barest\n\nmoment.\n\nSuddenly he looked down at his feet, remembering. ""Aw, shit,"" he\n\nmuttered to himself, more in defeat than anger, and picked up the spilled\n\nbottle of Fresca from the grass.\n\n\n\nMid-May 1983\n\n\n\n""Knock, knock!"" The Bandit stuck his head in the doorway. ""Hey, Twink?\n\nIs anybody ho--""\n\nHis voice cut off abruptly. Twink was scrambling to her feet and\n\nfacing him, out of the embrace of a tall, handsome blonde guy in a linen shirt\n\nand brown pants tied with a rope belt. ""Hi, Bandit,"" she said, blushing\n\nscarlet. ""I wasn't expecting you.""\n\n""Apparently not,"" he replied mildly, burying his impulses (run away,\n\ncry, scream, commit acts of unspeakable violence) beneath a shell of instant\n\ncalm. ""Should I come back later?""\n\n""Oh, no! We'll be gone later! I mean, I finished my last exam this\n\nmorning, and by tonight we'll be on the road back home!"" She motioned behind\n\nher to the tall young man, who was standing up and buttoning his shirt\n\ncasually. ""I've wanted the two of you to meet each other for nearly a year\n\nnow,"" she continued nervously. ""Paladin, this is the Bandit.""\n\n""Pleasure to meet you!"" The Paladin flashed a perfect, winning smile,\n\nand held out a hand. The Bandit took it, returning the smile carefully.\n\n""Pleased."" He paused a moment, letting go of the hand. ""You came down\n\nhere to pick her up?""\n\n""Yeah,"" the Paladin nodded with an easy smile. ""We'll load up my truck\n\nwith her things and hit the road for North Dakota by dinnertime. We hope to be\n\nwell on our way by nightfall...."" He ducked his head, a sad expression\n\nfleeting across his rugged face. ""Sorry we won't have a chance to get to know\n\neach other better....""\n\nYeah, I'll bet, thought the Bandit, as he spread his hands with a\n\nforced smile. ""These things happen,"" he said. ""There'll be other times.""\n\n""Will there?"" The Paladin looked puzzled. ""I thought you were\n\ngraduating this year.""\n\n""I am,"" the Bandit replied calmly. ""Why should that stop me from\n\nseeing Twink every now and again?""\n\n""Hm,"" was the thoughtful reply. ""You're right. You're right. Sorry.""\n\n""No problem."" You sleazebag.\n\n""Bandit, we'd love for you to come to dinner with us before we leave,""\n\nTwink said brightly. ""We could talk--""\n\n""I'm afraid not,"" the Bandit interrupted her. ""My last exam's tonight,\n\nand I have to study. I came over to say my goodbyes."" He turned to face the\n\nPaladin squarely. ""Will you excuse us for a minute?""\n\n""Sure,"" the Paladin grinned. ""Take your time. Should I sside, you grinning gigolo. ""No, thanks.\n\nWe'll step outside."" He motioned to the door, and Twink stepped out into the\n\nhallway. He followed her, shutting the door behind them.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" Twink whispered urgently. ""I didn't want to surprise you\n\nlike this...."" He laid a finger on her lips, shushing her gently.\n\n""It's okay,"" he said. ""I knew this day would come. I want you to have\n\na safe trip home, and stay in touch with me. You have my address and phone\n\nnumber?""\n\n""Of course. I'll call or write when I get a chance, I promise. Bandit,\n\nplease don't be sad. I'm going to be happy at home, and I want you to be\n\nhappy, too!""\n\n""I'll do my best,"" he said with a little smile. ""Can I kiss you\n\ngoodbye, at least?""\n\n""Just try to leave without it,"" she replied, her eyes shiny with\n\ntears. He took her in his arms and reveled in the feel of her soft, yielding\n\ncurves one last time: her breasts, the flare of her ribs, her waist and hips,\n\nher gentle touch on his lips....\n\nHe broke the kiss, sadly but firmly. ""Goodbye, love.""\n\n""Goodbye...."" Twink reluctantly pulled her arms down from around his\n\nneck, half turned to open the door, then suddenly threw herself into the\n\nBandit's arms, hugging him so hard he thought he'd faint. ""Oh, Bandit, I love\n\nyou so....""\n\nHe hugged her back, hard. ""And I love you, Twink. Always will.""\n\n""I know...."" She pulled away again, sniffling. ""Excuse me, I gotta go\n\nblow my nose...."" She turned away and ran down the hall, pushing open the door\n\nto the women's room and vanishing.\n\nThe Bandit watched her go, tears welling up in his eyes. He looked\n\nback at the closed door, and something hot, suffocating and thick welled up in\n\nhis throat, threatening to choke him to death on the spot. He threw the door\n\nopen and glared at the Paladin, who'd looked up from reading one of Twink's\n\nbooks in surprise.\n\n""You take care of her, Paladin."" His voice was an evil hiss.\n\nThe Paladin's eyebrows raised, and he smiled. ""Oh, I plan to.""\n\n""Yeah, well try to do a better job than you did popping her cherry!""\n\n""She told you about that?"" The Paladin's smile vanished.\n\n""You bet your ass she did. I don't care what she thinks of you,\n\nPaladin; you're a snake in the grass, in my book. And God help you if I find\n\nout you've hurt her....""\n\n""Are you threatening me?""\n\n""No."" The Bandit's arm arced upward in a blur, and the Paladin heard\n\nsomething whip past his ear and bury itself in the wooden bookcase beside him.\n\n""I'm making a promise."" And with that, the door slammed and the Bandit was\n\ngone.\n\nWhen Twink came in a few seconds later, the Paladin was still staring\n\nat the knife, inches from his face. ""Darling, what's wrong?""\n\nHe turned to her, his voice thick with disbelief and rage. ""Your\n\nex-boyfriend just tried to kill me!""\n\nTwink looked at the knife and smiled. ""No he didn't,"" she said with a\n\nself-assurance she'd never felt in quite the same way before. ""At this range,\n\nif he'd wanted to kill you, he would have."" She strode over to the bookcase\n\nand retrieved the knife with a tug. It was his favorite throwing dagger, the\n\nblack U.S. Air Force survival blade with the hammer butt. She stood staring\n\ndown at it, tears in her eyes.\n\n""You want to go give it back to him?"" The Paladin sneered.\n\n""No, I'm keeping it,"" Twink said softly. ""He left it for me, to\n\nremember him by...."" Her voice broke.\n\nShe stepped into the other part of her room, closing the door behind\n\nher, and he heard rummaging sounds, followed by a nose being blown violently\n\nand a couple of loud sniffs. The door opened, and Twink came out, all smiles\n\nand with only the barest hint of red in her eyes to show that she'd been\n\ncrying. ""Let's finish packing, sweetheart.""\n\nHe smiled and gave her a comforting squeeze. ""I know he meant a lot to\n\nyou,"" he said softly. ""But you'll see him again...."" He began to pack books\n\nfrom the shelves into the crates she'd bought for the move. Twink stepped past\n\nhim, reaching for more books, and froze as her gaze wandered outside her\n\nwindow.\n\nA lonely figure was standing out in the rain, staring up at her. As\n\nshe watched, it waved something and carefully set it down at the baseey afternoon.\n\nWith a final wave, it turned and ran off into the rain.\n\nIt was the Bandit. He'd left behind the sheath for his knife.\n\nTwink smiled and turned to her task with a will, humming Stravinksy to\n\nherself. I'll pick it up on the way to dinner, she thought happily. That guy.\n\nTrust him never to do anything halfway....\n\n""What are you smiling at?"" The Paladin grinned at her.\n\nTwink leaned forward, kissing him soundly. ""I am thinking,"" she\n\nwhispered, ""Of the man I love more than anything else in the world.""\n\n""Mmmm,"" he said approvingly, dropping his armload of books and\n\nwrapping his arms around her, bearing her down onto the bed.\n\nGoodbye, Bandit, she thought as waves of pleasure swept over her with\n\nhis wandering hands. Be as happy as I will.\n\nPlease?\n\n\n\nLate May 1983\n\n\n\n""I can't help but think that this will be the last time we'll ever be\n\ndoing this,"" the Bandit said softly, his hand tracing the ripe curve of\n\nBlitz's hip.\n\n""Oh, don't get all drippy and sentimental on me, you jerk,"" Blitz\n\nlaughed, rolling over and pushing him onto his back. ""You know damn well that\n\nit won't be the last time! You're coming out to the shore to visit me this\n\nsummer, and we're going to fuck 'til we drop for two weeks! So think of it as\n\na temporary goodbye, and concentrate on making it a good one, okay?""\n\nHe found himself smiling back at her. ""Okay, I won't argue.""\n\n""Why the hell'd I ever have to fall in love with you, Bandit?"" She\n\nstraddled his hips, gently caressing his hard, pulsing member. ""It was so much\n\neasier when it was all just lust, when you were fucking me to make Starch mad\n\nand I was fucking you because my boyfriend wanted to sleep three nights a\n\nweek...."" She slid forward a little bit and began to rub her labia over the\n\nunderside of his penis, wetting it with her juices and sighing with the\n\npleasurable ripples it sent up and down her nerves.\n\n""Not for me, it wasn't,"" the Bandit said between sighs. ""I can't just\n\nfuck a woman because of a physical attraction...there has to be something\n\nemotional there....""\n\n""Why?"" She stopped what she was doing and looked down at him, hands\n\nindignantly on her hips. ""Why?""\n\n""Because if there isn't,"" he replied, reaching up to gently fondle her\n\nbreasts, ""Then we're no different from rutting animals.""\n\n""I have bad news for you, Bandit,"" she sighed as her wide, purplish-\n\npink nipples swelled and hardened under his expert fingers, ""We ARE no\n\ndifferent from rutting animals. The emotional baggage is just manufactured\n\nbullshit, and we ought to be able...ooohhhhh....purrrrrrrr...to recognize it\n\nas such....""\n\n""Okay, then,"" he said impishly, ""Answer your own question: why did you\n\nhave to fall in love with me?""\n\nShe grabbed his hands with hers, pulling them roughly away from her\n\nbreasts. ""Because I know the difference between making love and being in love,\n\nthat's why! We made love for a long time, before I fell in love with you!""\n\n""Oh, really?"" He began to move his hips slowly, rubbing his penis\n\nagainst her labia. ""I was in love with you from day one....""\n\n""Then you're an idiot,"" she moaned, ""Because you didn't take the time\n\nto really learn what was worth loving in me, you just tacked it on as you went\n\nalong, starting with the sex...mmmmm....""\n\n""Maybe so,"" he admitted, returning to his nipple-play, ""But we seem to\n\nhave ended up okay, anyway....""\n\n""This time,"" she insisted, biting her lip to keep her thoughts in\n\norder. ""You got started with me the same way you got started with Twink, or\n\nTeenie....you got into my pants, and then you decided you loved me. What the\n\nhell's going to happen when you start to think with your brain instead of your\n\ngonads, and make FRIENDS with a woman before you sleep with her?""\n\nThe Bandit stopped what he was doing, thinking hard for a moment. Then\n\nhe grinned, that old Bandit grin. ""I'll probably get married,"" he laughed.\n\n""But for now, can we settle for a good, straightforward bye-bye fuck?""\n\n""Mmmmm, yes, you asshole,"" Blitz replied, reaching gasped as he felt her\n\nwarm wetness engulf him.\n\n""I'm gonna miss this....""\n\n""So am I, you son of a bitch,"" she moaned, bucking up and down as his\n\nhands tightened over her breasts. ""Too damn much for my own good....""\n\n""MMmf, gonna come soon....""\n\n""Come when you're ready....""\n\n""Sure?""\n\n""Yes, I'm sure.""\n\n""Positive?""\n\n""Yes, I'm positive!""\n\n""Abso--mmph!--lutely?""\n\n""COME IN ME, ALREADY! You're turning purple!""\n\n""Okay--UNGH! UH! UH!"" He heaved up to meet her and she sighed and\n\nmoaned as his hot, sticky juices filled her to overflowing. She slowly settled\n\nonto him, a panting, sweating coverlet on his trembling chest.\n\nThe same whispered question: ""Did you come?""\n\nThe same soft answer: ""No. But you felt wonderful. Don't worry.""\n\nSigh.\n\nAfter a long, long while, she rolled off of him, his limp penis\n\nsliding out of her with a wet plop, and reached for the roll of toilet paper\n\nhe kept by the bed to clean herself up. He followed suit, and kissed her\n\nbreasts one last time as she fastened her bra and put on her blouse. They\n\ndressed quickly, and he held the door open for her as she left his room.\n\nThe walk across campus to her dorm was made in silence. As they\n\napproached the front doors, she turned to him and gave him a quick hug.\n\n""See you in July.""\n\n""I'm counting the days....""\n\n""'Bye."" A light kiss on his cheek, and she swiftly stepped through the\n\ndoors and vanished into a stairwell with a parting wave.\n\nThe Bandit waved back, then sighed, thrusting his hands into his\n\njacket pockets and turning for the short walk home. The beginnings of another\n\nstorm began to patter raindrops on the leaves as he hunched his shoulders and\n\nhurried away into the night.\n\n\n\nMemorial Day, 1983\n\n\n\n""Hey, Bandit! Looking sharp!"" Zero looked the Bandit over, as he\n\nstruck a dignified pose in his black gown and mortarboard. ""Not bad, not bad.\n\nBut I would've preferred paisley.""\n\n""Gee, thanks."" The Bandit gave him an affectionate squeeze. ""It's\n\ngonna be a tough road without you, bro'. I'm gonna miss you.""\n\n""That's how it works, kemosabe,"" Zero shrugged with a faint smile.\n\n""But we haven't seen the last of each other yet. You and Diva are from the\n\nsame home town, right?""\n\n""Well, sort of,"" the Bandit said. ""You've been there! It's nearly an\n\nhour's drive from her place to my folks' house. Are you going to visit her\n\nfamily over breaks?""\n\n""Probably not,"" Zero said with a grimace, ""Seeing as how they don't\n\napprove of me. But we'll both be in your shoes next May, and if the job\n\nmarket's good I may decide to relocate! Sound good?""\n\n""REALLY? Oh, YEAH!"" The Bandit hugged Zero hard, his mortarboard\n\nfalling to the ground. ""I can hardly wait!""\n\n""Great,"" Zero laughed, handing him his mortarboard.\n\n""What will you be doing this summer?""\n\n""I'll be staying in Arcadia, actually,"" was the surprising reply. ""I\n\ngot a good job offer, so I decided to try what you did last year.""\n\n""Hopefully with better results,"" the Bandit said with a wry face.\n\n""Hopefully,"" Zero grinned quietly. ""Well, they're lining up; good\n\nluck, kemosabe."" He gave the Bandit one last hug, and walked off.\n\nThe Bandit watched him walking down to where Conan and the Rainbow\n\nWizard were standing at the edge of the Commencement crowd, a smile on his\n\nface. Zero living at home? YOW! The Dynamic Duo will ride again!\n\n""....Bandit?""\n\nThe timid voice made him turn sharply, his smile vanishing.\n\n""What do you want?"" His voice was cool.\n\nMary Magdalene ran her hands down the hem of her dress, uncomfortable\n\nunder his gaze. ""I, I just wanted to say goodbye."" She looked up at him\n\npleadingly, her dark eyes meeting his. ""I couldn't let you leave with thingsg\n\nArcadia."" Her voice was firm. ""There are too many memories for me here, and\n\nnot enough real opportunities. I'm going to New England, where my brother\n\nlives with his wife. They'll let me stay with them and help take care of their\n\nbaby while I look for work in a recording studio or something."" She smiled,\n\nthe million-candlepower MaryMag smile that could take the paint off a rocket\n\nbooster. ""I used to dream dreams that were my own, not someone else's. I'm\n\ngoing to try to get them back.""\n\n""I'm glad,"" the Bandit said. ""At least you learned that much....""\n\n""I learned a lot from you, Bandit,"" she said. ""I wouldn't have traded\n\nour time together for amything. I...I thought you should know that."" She\n\nlooked at him uncertainly.\n\nHe smiled. ""I know. And I want you to know that I feel the same."" He\n\nblinked at her in the bright sun, and his smile turned shy. ""Can I kiss you\n\ngoodbye?""\n\nShe nodded, laughing aloud. ""Same old Bandit! C'mere.""\n\n""Mmmmmm,"" he said, relishing her wonderful mouth once more.\n\n""Mmmm,"" she replied, squeezing him gently. Then the kiss was broken,\n\nand she waved a little wave with her fingers as she turned away and ran to\n\njoin the crowd. He waved after her, licking his lips for the last of her\n\ntaste.\n\nFrom the edge of the crowd, Conan saw the kiss, and shook his head in\n\nexasperation. ""Geez,"" he muttered, ""How does he DO it?""\n\n""He has the touch,"" Zero said softly, watching Mary Magdalene as she\n\napproached them with a smile. ""He just...has the touch.""\n\nThe Bandit looked down the hill at the tiny knot of people that were\n\nhis last friends in Arcadia. He waved, a goodbye that held the promise of fun\n\nand good times in the shadowy years that lay beyond college, and ran to join\n\nthe line of gowns and mortarboards that was slowly beginning to move ahead.\n\nThe familiar strains of ""Pomp and Circumstance"" filled the open courtyard as\n\nthe Class of 1983, the Bandit in their midst, stepped forward to receive their\n\ndiplomas and take on the world.\n\n\n\nEPILOGUE: What was that old saying about going home again?\n\n\n\nMid-January 1984\n\n\n\n""It was a dark and stormy night....""\n\nTwink winced and put the book down. Gee whiz, she thought blankly, I'd\n\nnever have dreamed that anyone would literally use that to start off a book!\n\nIt's appropriate, though, she added to herself as she looked out the window at\n\nthe pouring rain. The chill of January had lifted just enough to turn a\n\nblizzard of snow into sheets of thick, chilling rain that soaked to the bone\n\nand leached away all warmth. It had been a perfect day to stay inside, she\n\nthought, and tomorrow would be soon enough to go out and face the world....\n\nShe looked at the clock. Nearly midnight. Soon the security gates\n\nwould come down, and the building would be buttoned up safely for the night.\n\nShe sighed, set the book on the table by her bed, and began to undress. She\n\nwas down to bra and panties when she was startled by a timid knock at the\n\ndoor.\n\nTwink looked up at the door, dropping her blouse on the floor in her\n\nsudden shock. She quickly walked to the closet and drew out her bathrobe,\n\ntying it around herself as she cautiously called, ""Who is it?""\n\n""Twink?""\n\nTwink's eyes went wide. That voice....\n\n""B--Bandit?"" Her voice was a choked whisper.\n\n""Open the door? Please?"" The voice was very soft, almost weak.\n\nTwink was at the door in two steps, throwing it open wide. The Bandit\n\nwas standing before her, shivering miserably in a snow parka and jeans that\n\nwere dripping with rain. His hair was matted down over his forehead, and his\n\neyes were bloodshot and rimmed with dark circles, as if he hadn't slept in a\n\nlong time. He smiled, a feeble shadow of the famous Bandit grin. ""H--Hi.""\n\nTwink just stared at him for a bare second, then threw her arms around\n\nhim and hugged him to her fiercely. ""Oh, BANDIT!""\n\n""No! No, don't, I'm soaking wet, I'm freezing,"" the Bandit said\n\nquickly, pulling her away from him. ""You'll catch cold--"" He sneezed\n\nviolently.\n\n""Sounds like you already have,"" Twink said with a worried look, down the hall and take a nice, long shower to warm up.\n\nThere's some soap, shampoo and a towel in the top drawer."" She stripped off\n\nhis wet clothes, layer by layer: he was soaked clear through, his skin\n\nwrinkled and icy to the touch. Even his penis seemed shrunken and miserable,\n\nhuddled against itself in the chill. Twink, all business, didn't even touch\n\nit. She handed the Bandit her room key, and said, ""I expect you to be in the\n\nshower when I get back. Okay?""\n\n""Ok--kay,"" he said through chattering teeth as she shut the door on\n\nher way out. He pulled open the drawer and retrieved the necessary items, his\n\nfingers numb and trembling, and tiptoed down the hall to the bathroom. It was\n\ndeserted, he noted quickly as he poked his head in the door. Quickly he\n\nstepped inside and into one of the shower stalls, throwing on the hot water\n\nfull blast. He stepped into the shower, wincing, and just stood under the\n\nsteaming spray, his eyes closed. Five minutes passed, then another five. His\n\ntrembling gradually stopped. He stretched luxuriantly under the water, then\n\nturned it down to a more reasonable temperature and began to soap his hair.\n\n""Bandit? Are you in there?""\n\nHe smiled at the sound of Twink's voice, echoing eerily in the tiled\n\nroom. ""Yeah, it's me,"" he said, his voice much more assured than it had been a\n\nfew minutes before.\n\n""Oh, good,"" Twink said, drawing aside the shower curtain and stepping\n\nin beside him. She was as naked as he was, and was smiling in expectation of\n\nhis reaction. She stopped. He was facing away from her, into the spray, and\n\nwas rinsing off his face and head. ""Are you going to join me?"" His burbling\n\ncall was too loud for one who knew she was in there with him.\n\nTwink's smile turned playful. ""Sure,"" she whispered as she slipped her\n\narms around his waist and began to fondle his penis, which was already nearly\n\nhard. The Bandit jumped at her touch, then relaxed against her as her hand\n\nwrapped around his shaft and began to rhythmically squeeze it and stroke it up\n\nand down. He reached behind him, holding out the soap.\n\n""Here,"" he laughed. ""As long as you're in here, make yourself useful.""\n\nTwink took the soap and began to lather the Bandit's body gently. His\n\nshoulders, his back, his sides and under his arms, then his hips, his\n\nbuttocks, and around to his penis and testicles and up his stomach and chest.\n\nHe leaned back against her and sighed as she worked, saying, ""That feels\n\nheavenly....""\n\n""Your turn,"" Twink replied, gently turning him around and handing him\n\nthe soap. She stepped into his arms and kissed him gently as he soaped the\n\nbroad curves of her back and shoulders, down to her buttocks and hips. He\n\nbroke the kiss and turned her around, leaning her forward against the wall of\n\nthe shower stall as he reached around her to soap and rub her belly and full,\n\nhanging breasts.\n\nTwink gasped as she felt his hardness in the cleft between her cheeks.\n\n""Bandit, be careful! I'm not protected!""\n\n""Good point,"" the Bandit sighed, turning her so the spray could rinse\n\nher clean. He grinned at her as she rinsed her long blonde tresses in the\n\nspray, adding, ""We're probably about to run out of hot water, anyway. I can\n\nfuck you in the shower some other time.""\n\nA few minutes later they were back in Twink's room, wrapped in dry\n\ntowels and sipping hot chocolate on her bed. The hollows under the Bandit's\n\neyes were still there, but he looked 100% better, Twink decided happily. Now\n\nthat I know he'll be okay....\n\n""What are you doing here, Bandit?""\n\nThe Bandit looked sheepish. ""I was coming to visit you and everyone\n\nelse at Arcadia for a few days. I thought I would be here during the early\n\nevening, so I could talk to everybody and make arrangements for where to stay,\n\nbut I had car trouble about twenty miles south of Arcadia and had to get a tow\n\nthe rest of the way. My car's in the shop until Monday at the earliest. I\n\ndidn't get on campus until after eleven, and I didn't know where else to try,\n\nso I came here. Would you like me to call Zero and ask for some floor space?""\n\n""Don't be silly,"" Twink smiled. ""Ygood to know....""\n\n""Why wouldn't you stay here?""\n\nHe shrugged. ""What if the Paladin were visiting?""\n\n""Oh."" Twink rested her chin on her hand thoughtfully. ""I hadn't\n\nthought of that. It would be kind of awkward, wouldn't it?"" She smiled\n\nsuddenly and added, ""Well, that's not important. We saw each other over Winter\n\nBreak, and we'll see each other again in March. But for now, Guinevere's\n\nprobably keeping him warm on those cold North Dakota nights, and now I have\n\nyou to keep ME warm."" She leaned forward and kissed his lips gently.\n\n""You're trembling,"" she smiled, pulling away slightly.\n\n""I always tremble when I'm near you,"" he whispered. He set his cup of\n\nchocolate down on the table and took hers from her hand, setting it aside as\n\nwell. He reached out for her, twining his fingers in her damp hair and kissing\n\nher hungrily as he fell forward onto her, pushing her down on her back.\n\n""Wait, wait,"" she protested around his lips. ""Please.""\n\n""What's the matter?"" He drew back from her, suddenly concerned.\n\n""I want to show you something I learned how to do this summer, back\n\nhome,"" she said with a little giggle. She gently pushed him off of her, her\n\ntowel falling away as she did so. She lay back on the pillow, golden and\n\nnaked, and spread her legs apart for him, her perfect labia glistening with\n\nthe last few drops of water from the shower. Smiling up at him, she reached\n\ninto the drawer in the bed table and drew out a metal tube and a small plastic\n\npackage, which she opened to remove a small cup-shaped object of pink plastic.\n\nThe Bandit's eyes narrowed with interest. ""What is that? It's too\n\nsmall to be a diaphragm....""\n\n""It's a cervical cap,"" Twink said, licking her lips in concentration\n\nas she carefully applied a thin bead of clear fluid from the tube into the\n\ncup, coating it evenly. ""My gynecologist said I wasn't built properly for a\n\ndiaphragm to work well, and that a cap would be safer. Here, watch this.""\n\nShe reached down and spread her labia apart, exposing the red inner folds of\n\nher vagina, and deftly slipped the cap into her. ""Oooh, it's always cold at\n\nfirst,"" she laughed, tucking it into place with two ladylike fingers. Wiping\n\nher hands on her towel, she said, ""Now we have to wait a few minutes....""\n\n""No problem,"" the Bandit replied with an evil grin. He suddenly knelt\n\ndown before her and buried his face in her groin, his tongue finding her\n\nclitoris almost instantly. Twink's eyes flew wide open, then as swiftly\n\nsqueezed tightly shut, as she arched her back and began to grind her hips into\n\nhis face. Her pussy was moist and dripping with fluids, and the Bandit slurped\n\nand sucked away merrily as he felt her start to come, and come, and come....\n\nHe pulled away from her, licking his lips. ""Want more?""\n\n""Uh, mmmm, don't stop, Bandit, please! I'm coming, lots of little\n\nones, oh God, please don't stop!""\n\n""All righty."" He returned to his task, his tongue flicking over her\n\nclit as it swelled and swelled and her moans grew louder and louder.\n\n""Twink?""\n\n""Mmmm--yeah?""\n\n""Have I waited long (slurp) enough?""\n\n""Hmmm? OH! Uh, yeah, I think so, climb on top of me, hurry!""\n\nHe didn't need any further encouragement. He kissed his way up her\n\nbelly and past her breasts, wiping his face on her skin as he went, and kissed\n\nher hard as he lowered himself between her legs. The taste of her juices on\n\nhis lips seemed to excite her more than ever, and she frantically reached down\n\nand grasped him, pulling his length to the opening of her cunt.\n\n""Fuck me, oh, hurry, FUCK ME!""\n\n""Yes, ma'am."" The Bandit slid into her easily, and she gasped as he\n\nset up a steady, pounding rhythm. She was wound up as taut as a bridge cable,\n\nand he'd been holding back for this moment, so it only took a minute or two of\n\nhard stroking before she gasped and cried out with another orgasm as he\n\nemptied himself into her with a long-drawn sigh of relief. He collapsed on top\n\nof her, exhausted, as her fumbling fingers found and pressed the light switch.\n\n""I'm glad to be back....""\n\nght's storm, and the\n\nsky was friendly and blue over the Bandit and Twink as they lay intertwined in\n\nbed, whispering to one another in the glow that settles after a good night's\n\nsleep and a waking to gentle, teasing loveplay and mutual orgasm.\n\n""I missed you so...."" There were tears in Twink's eyes.\n\n""I missed you, too,"" the Bandit smiled, hugging her tightly. ""You're a\n\nbig part of the reason why I came to visit. I wanted to see how you were, make\n\nsure you were doing okay. Am I being too protective of you?""\n\n""Yes,"" she said simply, ""But I don't mind. It's a way of telling me\n\nyou love me, and I'll never turn that aside."" She smiled and shut her eyes as\n\nhis fingers gently traced the outline of a broad, swollen nipple. ""Mmmmm!""\n\n""Has your pussy been lonely without me?"" He bent down to kiss the\n\nnipple gently, rolling it across his tongue.\n\n""Not really,"" she sighed, holding his head to her breast.\n\n""No?"" He mumbled around his mouthful. ""I'm jealous. You can really\n\nlast that long between bouts with the Paladin?""\n\n""Well, no,"" she said uncertainly. ""That's not what I meant.""\n\nHe stopped. Slowly he pulled away and looked up at her. ""You're seeing\n\nsomebody else?""\n\n""Only once or twice,"" she said softly. Her eyes were full of pain, a\n\nreflection of the pain she saw in his eyes. ""They were just scattered\n\nincidents....at the time, they seemed the right thing to do....please don't\n\nhate me for it....""\n\n""Oh, Twink, I don't hate you!"" The Bandit hugged her hard, her head\n\ncradled on his shoulder. He sighed. ""Were you at least careful?""\n\n""Oh, yes! I always used my cap, and I trusted them not to have\n\nanything catching.""\n\n""Anyone I know?""\n\n""Well...yes, actually."" Something in her voice made him pull away and\n\nlook her in the eye.\n\n""Like who?""\n\n""....Zero.""\n\nThe Bandit's eyes popped. ""You slept with my BEST FRIEND?""\n\nShe returned his accusing gaze coolly. ""I slept with Zero,"" she said\n\nwith as much dignity as she could manage with tears pouring down her face. ""I\n\ncan assure you that the fact that he was your best friend never entered into\n\nthings. In fact, I didn't think about you very much at all during the whole\n\nincident.""\n\n""I'm not surprised,"" the Bandit muttered. ""So, what did you think of\n\nhis, what the hell's he call it, 'Jimi'?""\n\n""It was incredible,"" she said softly, her eyes shining with the\n\nmemory. ""We went for hours and hours. Once the bleeding stopped, it was like\n\nnothing I'd ever felt before!""\n\n""Once the--"" The Bandit frowned, remembering. ""Oh. Your hymen.""\n\n""Yup."" She smiled, brushing his hair back from his eyes. ""You and the\n\nPaladin only stretched it out. But he tore it wide open on the first push. I\n\nscreamed bloody murder, he thought he'd killed me. But after the pain went\n\naway, he was--"" She stopped. ""Please don't hate HIM for it, Bandit. It was my\n\nidea. I was so lonely, and so was he...it just, well, it just happened.""\n\n""Wait a minute! HE was lonely? With a hose monster like Diva sucking\n\nhim dry every night? What the hell happened?""\n\n""Oh, my God, you didn't know!"" Her hand flew to her mouth.\n\n""Know what?""\n\n""They broke up in September, just after she came back to school.""\n\n""Whoa, hold it a second. ZERO and DIVA--""\n\n""Broke up."" She nodded.\n\n""Lord God Almighty! I turn my back for ten seconds and the Universe\n\nstarts unraveling!"" The Bandit fell back on the pillows, one hand over his\n\nface. ""How the hell did THAT happen?""\n\n""Well, she came back and found out he'd been sleeping with Mary\n\nMagdalene over the summer, and--"" Twink stopped short as he looked aghast at\n\nher. ""Oh. You didn't know about that, either.""\n\n""No. I didn't."" He fell back again, staring at the ceiling. What the\n\nhell happened, he wondered. My best friend's dinked every girl I ever loved in\n\nthis school. Except Teenie, and she doesn't count. Why me?\n\n""Bandit? Are you okay? You look pale.""\n\n""Uh, I'm fine. Let's just say it takes a little getting used to.""\n\nShe remained unconvinced. ""I think I hit you with too much, too soon.""\n\n""No, I'm all right. If he didn't hnstrosity into every pussy I love....Christ!\n\nHe sighed and looked at her. ""Anyone else?""\n\n""Well...."" She looked uncertain. ""Did I tell you about Mary\n\nMagdalene?""\n\n""Yeah, you just said--"" He stopped, his mouth suddenly going dry.\n\n""Wait a minute,"" he croaked. ""About Mary Magdalene and...who?""\n\n""Me,"" she said, her eyes downcast.\n\nA vision exploded in the Bandit's skull, full technicolor with Dolby\n\nstereo: Twink sinking back onto her back on this very bed, her smooth body\n\nopen and inviting, her arms outstretched and a smile of pure ecstasy on her\n\nface as Mary Magdalene's breasts dangled over hers and she leaned down and--\n\n""Um, no,"" he said, shivering slightly. ""You hadn't mentioned that.""\n\n""We did it acouple of times,"" Twink said softly, ""When the world was\n\nbeing tough on one or the other of us... After the time with Zero--""\n\n""WHAT?"" The vision was back, but this time there was a new element:\n\nMary Magdalene kneeling on Zero's hips and pumping up and down on his huge\n\nshaft, Twink sitting on his face with his huge nose probing her pussy, the two\n\nwomen he loved more than anyone smiling at one another, leaning forward and\n\nkissing, oh, God, KISSING EACH OTHER--\n\n""How--how was it?"" His voice was a terrified croak.\n\nTwink thought a moment, and then shrugged. ""Crowded,"" she said.\n\nThe Bandit's eyebrow raised. ""Crowded?""\n\n""Yeah,"" she nodded. ""Crowded.""\n\nThe Bandit began to laugh. He laughed, and laughed, and laughed until\n\nhe was crying, and Twink was holding him against her breast and laughing and\n\ncrying with him. ""I love you,"" she said between sobs. ""Nobody can open my\n\nheart, no matter what the rest of my body tells me. Nobody but you, and the\n\nman I'm marrying. Did I ever tell you why I wanted to stay a virgin?""\n\n""No,"" he whispered into her hair.\n\n""I had to,"" she whispered. ""I had to keep something of myself back\n\nfrom you. I knew, I, I just knew th-that if I let you take me that way you'd\n\ntake all of me, a-and I'd be lost forever....I LOVED you too m-MUCH....""\n\n""Aw, Twink!"" Zero, Mary Magdalene, Diva were forgotten in moments.\n\n""Never love someone that much! Never, NEVER love someone that much! It's bad,\n\nit hurts you, promise me you won't, promise me!""\n\n""I love you, Bandit...."" She kissed him, tears running down his neck.\n\n""I know we could never make it work, I know that, but I....""\n\n""Shhhhh....shhhhhhh...."" He held her closely, rocking her against him.\n\nFor a long time, the room was silent.\n\n\n\n""Hi, gang!""\n\nEight heads turned sharply at the familiar greeting, long gone unheard\n\nin the East Habitat Main Lounge. Eight pairs of eyes could only stare in shock\n\nas the Bandit calmly sat down in a free chair and smiled around him.\n\n""No, it's not a mirage,"" he chuckled. ""How is everyone?""\n\nAt that, the Lounge erupted into life. The Bandit found himself being\n\nbodily lifted up off the ground and crushed half to death by Conan.\n\n""BANDIT!""\n\n""I'm--whoof!--glad to see you too, big guy!""\n\n""When'd you get here?""\n\n""Last night. Put me down!""\n\nBone and Thud shook hands with the Bandit, grinning widely.\n\n""Yo, Bone! Hi, Thud. Made any decisions, yet?""\n\n""Actually, I may be ordained, AND become gay,"" Thud said pleasantly.\n\n""In this day and age, the two aren't always mutually exclusive.""\n\n""What the heck,"" the Bandit said, shaking his head. ""Hi, Diva. Can I\n\nhug you without getting kicked in the groin?""\n\n""Of course, Bandit! What a question!"" She smiled and hugged him\n\ntightly, kissing him on the cheek. Suddenly he felt her tongue flick his\n\nearlobe gently, and heard a tiny whisper. ""You and me, later.""\n\nThe Bandit wasn't as unprepared for this as he might've been. His face\n\nbetrayed nothing as he let go of Diva and shook hands warmly with the Rainbow\n\nWizard, and gave Flower a polite kiss on the cheek. ""Good to see you again,\n\nWiz. Still in remission, I hope?""\n\n""I had an incident over the summer,"" the Rainbow Wizard replied. ""The\n\ndoctors tried out some new medication, and it didn't sit well with me. But I'm\n\nokay now."" He smined. ""How's it going, Lanky?""\n\n""Real well. Graduation bound, like everyone else!"" Lanky's hair was\n\nnow nearly to his waist, and he brushed it back from his face and smiled at\n\nthe Bandit, who was shaking hands with Plaids.\n\n""Howdy, Plaid Thang! Still the master of playing with the organ?""\n\nPlaids blushed furiously amidst the ripple of laughter. ""Actually,\n\nyes,"" he said quietly. ""I've nailed a position as a church organist back home\n\nonce I graduate. The pay isn't great, but it's a start....""\n\n""That's fantastic news!"" He smiled around him at the friendly faces,\n\nhis eyes bright. ""Damn, it's good to be back!"" He looked around. ""Anyone know\n\nwhere Zero and the Sloth are?""\n\nHe didn't miss the sudden frown on Diva's face. ""They're in the\n\nRecital Hall over at the Music School,"" the Rainbow Wizard said with a\n\nsmile. ""They're scheduled to do a concert this afternoon and play the Clean\n\nRoom tonight, and they've been having a terrible time getting set up. It seems\n\nthey've overstretched themselves in their attempts to outdo Starch and\n\nmyself.""\n\nThe Bandit's eyes narrowed at the Wiz's too-superior tone. ""Oh,\n\nreally?"" he drawled. ""Well, I think I'll just mosey on over there and see\n\nwhat's what."" He turned and headed for the door. ""Later, gang.""\n\n""Was that necessary?"" Diva demanded angrily.\n\n""It seemed so at the time,"" the Rainbow Wizard said mildly.\n\n\n\n""Shit, shit, SHIT!"" The Sloth stopped the tape recorder angrily, and\n\nbegan threading the tape back onto the reels from its tangled heap on the\n\nground. ""I can't learn to do this in three hours! We're sunk!""\n\n""No, you're not,"" came a strange voice from the other end of the room.\n\nThe Sloth and Zero, both covered in patchcords and cable, looked up in\n\nsurprise, and both smiled widely as the Bandit strolled down the aisle to the\n\nstage. He bounded up to meet them, gave Zero a hard hug, then followed suit\n\nwith the Sloth. ""I hear you guys need an extra pair of hands....""\n\n""What are you doing here, Bandit?"" Zero asked curiously.\n\n""Later on, I'll be reminiscing with you two over a beer or three,"" the\n\nBandit replied crisply. ""But for now, I'm helping you out of a jam. What's up,\n\nand is there anything I can do to help?""\n\n""No,"" said the Sloth.\n\n""YES,"" Zero said firmly. He glared at the Sloth, and continued, ""That\n\ntaped-drum dingus you designed isn't working very well. Neither the Sloth nor\n\nI can get it to run as cleanly as you used to. We could use your touch.""\n\nHis eyes carefully on the Sloth, who was looking away from him and\n\nscowling, the Bandit said, ""If the taped drums weren't working, why are you\n\neven attempting to use them? They were my idea. Why weren't you guys doing\n\nsomething more suited to just the two of you?""\n\n""We are,"" the Sloth said, not turning around. ""But not now.""\n\nZero explained, ""Remember that concert we gave at the Music School\n\nright before Commencement last year? Well, the new Chancellor heard about it\n\nsoon after he was inaugurated, and expressed a lot of interest, since none of\n\nus are Music School students and we generated more press than anyone in the\n\nSchool last year. So he asked us to give a repeat performance of the set for\n\nhim and some visiting bigshots, and anyone else who wanted to come."" He waved\n\nhis arms about him at the tangle of disorganized synthesizers, mixing gear,\n\nand tape machines. ""And here we are.""\n\n""Why didn't you call me?""\n\n""No time,"" Zero said. ""Besides, the Sloth wanted us to try it\n\nourselves, to see if we could do it without you."" He looked over at the Sloth,\n\nwho had folded his arms angrily and was still looking away from them.\n\n""That's stupid!"" The Bandit exploded. ""You know how much acrobatics is\n\ninvolved in setting everything up! It's a miracle the three of us could pull\n\nit off--with two, it'll be impossible!""\n\nThe Sloth whirled to face him. ""I'm just pissed off that you think you\n\ncan come waltzing in here and wave your magic wand and make everything all\n\nright again, just like that! We're doing all right for ourselves without you,\n\nBandit! We've got a new band, we've got a new bassist, a new drummer, a new\n\ness without you!""\n\n""I NEVER IMPLIED THAT!"" The Bandit was barely half the Sloth's size,\n\nbut when he got angry there was no louder voice in Arcadia. ""But this is a\n\ntrio for synthesis and stringed instruments! You can't do it with two people\n\nany more than you can do a string quartet properly with no violin!""\n\nMore calmly, he continued, ""You're not proving anything by accepting\n\nthe Chancellor's request, other than that you were too proud to realize what a\n\nmistake you were making. I didn't come back here to save your bacon, I came\n\nback here to visit my so-called FRIENDS!"" He glared fiercely at the two of\n\nthem. ""I wouldn't have even known about it if the Rainbow Wizard hadn't\n\ngloated to me that you two IDIOTS were about to fall flat on your FACES!""\n\n""Bandit, we--""\n\n""SHUT UP!"" The Bandit's eyes burned. ""I helped compose this piece. I\n\ndesigned the setup for this piece. I played one third of the parts on this\n\npiece! And you have NO RIGHT to perform it without me, or without my knowledge\n\nand my permission! I've got half a mind to sit in the audience, right next to\n\nStarch and his gang of baby scarers, and laugh at you while you make fools of\n\nyourselves in front of the Chancellor!"" His took a deep breath. ""You've got a\n\nchoice. Either work with me or don't. But if you don't, make damn sure you\n\nstand up and tell the audience that you're two people trying to do three\n\npeople's work, or I'LL stand up and tell them MYSELF, because I don't want MY\n\ngood name mangled because of YOUR stupid pride. And if you do, make damn sure\n\nyou tell everyone that this is the last time you'll do this stuff, because the\n\nnext time I won't be here.""\n\nThere was a long silence. Then the Sloth turned to the Bandit, and\n\nsighed. ""All right, mea culpa,"" he said. ""Maybe I DID have something to prove.\n\nTo you, to Starch...to me. But I don't have to like getting bailed out like\n\nthis!""\n\n""Who says you're getting bailed out?"" The Bandit smiled softly. ""I\n\nhaven't rehearsed this piece in eight months. If we get it to work it'll be a\n\nmiracle! But if you guys'll have me, we'll give it a go, all right?""\n\n""...All right,"" the Sloth nodded reluctantly.\n\n""All right,"" Zero said with his old smile.\n\n""Well, good! And next time, do your OWN stuff, okay? I'm looking\n\nforward to hearing your new band tonight in the Clean Room, and I don't want\n\nto hear nothing but rehashes of the old tunes we did with Livewire!""\n\n""Point taken,"" the Sloth said. ""Now help me with this stupid tape.""\n\n\n\nThe audience let out a sigh of released breath as the last note of the\n\nsong faded away into silence. There was a polite patter of applause that soon\n\nswelled into a strong ovation as the Chancellor stood up, followed by everyone\n\nelse in the small Recital Hall. Twink's eyes were bright as the Bandit,\n\nsweating and shaky with exhaustion, set down the bass he'd been loaned for the\n\nday and stepped to the front of the stage to take his bows with the Sloth and\n\nZero. He waved to Mary Magdalene, who was sitting in the back row and\n\napplauding furiously. ""There will be no encore,"" he said into the microphone,\n\n""And this is the last time our trio will perform this piece. Thank you all for\n\nattending. Good afternoon."" He bowed again, and left the stage with Zero and\n\nthe Sloth behind him.\n\nOutside the stage door, in the deserted hallway of the Music Building,\n\nthe Sloth opened a storage locker and hauled out his post-concert kit: three\n\ntowels and three quarts of Gatorade, which Zero and the Bandit accepted\n\ngratefully. They were swigging it down and wiping their sweaty faces when the\n\nChancellor came around the corner, all smiles.\n\n""A marvelous concert, gentlemen! I was most impressed, and so, I\n\nbelieve, were the Electronic Music faculty."" He chuckled. ""They left in quite\n\na hurry. I daresay they're going to change the locks on the studio doors, to\n\nprevent other usurpers from teaching themselves electronic music after hours!""\n\n""I was an Electronic Music Student for a while, sir,"" the Sloth said,\n\nshaking the Chancellor's hand. ""I kept working my tail off and getting C's on\n\nmy projects. Finally, for my last project, I just gave up and handed in a bunch\n\nof spliced-together tape scraps I fished out of the garbage."" He paused for\n\neffect. ""I got an A.""\n\nThe C students like you to keep our professors in\n\nline."" He turned to Zero, ignoring the rapidly-growing line of well-wishers\n\nbehind him. ""A marvelous job, young man. And you're not a guitar student?""\n\n""No, sir,"" Zero said. ""Self-taught.""\n\n""My."" He shook his head. ""I can not believe it. Well, keep it up;\n\nyou're doing famously."" Then he turned to the Bandit. ""You, young man, are\n\nfamiliar from somewhere....""\n\n""We met at an alumni function this past fall,"" the Bandit replied\n\neasily. ""You were out stumping for funds, and we chatted a bit. I graduated\n\nlast year; the piece was first performed right before my Commencement.""\n\n""Oh, now I remember you."" The Chancellor frowned slightly. ""You're the\n\nyoung man who told me I was doing for Arcadia what Reagan is doing for the\n\nUnited States."" Zero's eyes widened at that. So did the Sloth's.\n\nThe Bandit just smiled. ""I'm flattered that you remember me.""\n\n""Well,"" the Chancellor said with forced cheer, ""Are you still of that\n\nopinion, now that you've seen my planes for the campus?""\n\n""Nice new entertainment complex you're building on the Western\n\nHabitat,"" the Bandit said mildly. ""And the new Biophysics building on the\n\nNorth Campus is an exciting development, as is the remodeling of the Astronomy\n\nbuilding and the new landscaping."" His eyes narrowed. ""But I have one\n\nquestion: with all this money you're sinking into pretty new architecture,\n\nwhat happened to the College's guarantee of financial support to all\n\nstudents regardless of need?""\n\nThe Chancellor's smile froze on his face. ""Good question,"" he said\n\npolitely. ""Can we make an appointment to chat while you're in town?""\n\n""I'll call your secretary,"" the Bandit said with a nod.\n\n""I'm looking forward to it,"" the Chancellor said, shaking the Bandit's\n\nhand. ""Wonderful work, all of you. Good day."" He strode off, looking at his\n\nwatch.\n\nThe Sloth looked at the Bandit. ""Did you really say that?""\n\n""Yep."" The Bandit grinned at him. ""Having one's diploma gives one,\n\nshall we say, a certain sense of freedom.""\n\nThey spent the next few minutes shaking hands down the line of people,\n\nthe Bandit getting an enthusiastic hug and kiss from Mary Magdalene toward the\n\nend. He noted her repetition of the hug and kiss with Zero, and her pointed\n\navoidance of the Sloth, as he chatted with Twink. In-teresting, he thought.\n\n""Hey, Bandit!"" The Bandit looked up as Starch came striding up to him,\n\nhand held out. ""Nice to see you!""\n\nThe Bandit didn't take the hand. ""I saw you in the audience, Starch.""\n\n""Yeah, well,"" Starch shrugged, withdrawing his ignored hand, ""I wanted\n\nto see the repeat performance of your masterwork, since I was too busy getting\n\nset up for the big Commencement concert our band was playing last May. It sure\n\nwas lucky you turned up, though; it came off ragged enough with THREE people\n\nup there."" He chuckled. ""I'd hate to have seen what would've happened with\n\njust two.""\n\nThe Bandit's eyes narrowed. ""Yeah, I'll bet you would,"" he gritted.\n\nYou stinking pusbucket, you haven't changed a bit.\n\n""Are you going to go give some much-needed support to the gang these\n\ntwo are fronting at the Clean Room tonight?""\n\n""No,"" the Bandit said evenly, ""I'm not a student here any more. They\n\ndon't need my help, if they're not playing my music."" Behind him, the Sloth\n\nseemed to relax slightly.\n\n""Heh! YOU haven't HEARD them,"" Starch sneered. ""I didn't think things\n\ncould sink any lower after you got done with your audiences, Bandit, but THEY\n\ntake the PRIZE!"" He grinned. ""Pitiful.""\n\n""Pitiful is right,"" the Bandit said coldly. ""You overbearing,\n\nsnobbish, utterly contemptible shitpile! Why don't you do us all a favor and\n\ngo die in a hole somewhere?""\n\n""Hey, back off, Bandi. ""Any student who\n\ncommits assault will be expelled from the College, remember? Save it for after\n\nyou graduate. Then I can beat the shit out of you with a clear conscience.""\n\nHe turned on his heel and walked away. After a moment, the others\n\nfollowed him, leaving Starch to sink down on a bench, alone.\n\n\n\nThe Clean Room was hopping, the Bandit noted as he made his way across\n\nthe dance floor with his pitcher of beer. Twink and Mary Magdalene were\n\nwaiting for him at a table near the stage, whispering to each other and\n\ngiggling softly. They smiled up at him as he set down the pitcher and the\n\nthree glasses. He was watching for telltale signs of fantasies coming true: a\n\nsurreptitious hand on a thigh, perhaps. But there was none. No luck, he sighed\n\nto himself as he sat down and poured drinks for the ladies.\n\n""When does the band go on?"" He had to shout to be heard over the music\n\nfrom the DJ booth.\n\n""In a few minutes,"" Mary Magdalene replied. ""Thanks for escorting the\n\ntwo of us, Bandit."" She smiled at Twink, who smiled back at her.\n\n""No problem,"" the Bandit said mildly, ignoring the sudden nervous\n\ntwitch in his leg. ""Just like old times, I guess.""\n\n""Not really,"" Twink laughed. ""You never would've had both of us at one\n\ntime before this."" Her offhand comment made Mary Magdalene gasp, then begin to\n\nlaugh quietly into her clenched fist.\n\nTwink looked at her curiously. ""What'd I say this time?""\n\n""Never mind,"" the Bandit said. ""It's not important."" He waved to\n\nanother table suddenly. ""Hey, Conan!""\n\nThe big man came over to their table, holding a glass of beer. ""How\n\nare you all doing tonight?"" he asked.\n\n""Not bad,"" the Bandit grinned. The two ladies suddenly slid their\n\nchairs around the table to either side of him and began to run their fingers\n\nthrough his hair and nibble his ears. His eyebrows raised, but Conan just\n\ngrinned.\n\n""Same old Bandit,"" he laughed.\n\n""Yeah, right,"" the Bandit said uncomfortably; under the table, hands\n\nwere wandering far afield. ""Very funny, ladies. Hey, where's Cricket?""\n\nConan's beer glass cracked in his suddenly clenched fist. He looked\n\ndown at it angrily, slammed it down on the table, and stalked off.\n\n""Bad question,"" one voice breathed.\n\n""They broke up last month,"" the other one continued.\n\n""Oh. My goof. Say, this is the weirdest pair of headphones I've ever\n\nused,"" the Bandit said with a quirky smile. ""Do you ladies mind?""\n\n""Mmmmm, not at all,"" said one voice, nibbling an earlobe.\n\n""Me neither,"" said the other, followed by a wet tongue in his ear.\n\nThis is getting serious far too quickly, the Bandit thought, feeling a\n\npair of hands working slowly up the insides of his thighs. If there isn't a\n\ndistraction soon, I'm going to be in real trouble....\n\n""What's the matter, baby?"" One voice giggled.\n\n""You seem kind of hot and bothered,"" the other laughed.\n\n""Well,"" the Bandit stammered as one hand found the base of his bulge,\n\n""It is k-kind of hot in here, and you ladies are REALLY bothering me--""\n\n""Humph!"" One earlobe was nipped sharply, making him yelp.\n\n""Oh, pooh,"" said the other whisper, receding.\n\n""M-maybe later,"" the Bandit gasped in relief as they pulled away.\n\nSuddenly he stood up and began to clap and yell loudly. ""ALL RIGHT!""\n\nTwink and Mary Magdalene joined him, cheering, as the band came on to\n\nthe stage and bowed. There was Zero, and the Sloth, and the new rhythm\n\nguitarist, and the new bassist and drummer...and Diva! She was smiling\n\nradiantly in a tight T-shirt knotted high under her breasts, and she gave the\n\nBandit a special wave and wink as she stepped behind her electric piano.\n\n""Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome...THE ZERO SLOTH PROJECT!""\n\nThe crowd cut loose with a roar as the band kicked into gear, a\n\nhigh-energy dance tune that soon had the dance floor overflowing. Mary\n\nMagdalene yelled, ""I've got the first dance with him, Twink! Your turn next!""\n\nAnd with that, she dragged the Bandit out of his seat and onto the dance\n\nfloor.\n\nThe next half hour was a blur of lights, music an to shake things at him. By the end\n\nof the first set, he'd danced three times each with Twink and Mary Magdalene,\n\nincluding a slow dance or two with his arms around a familiar pair of waists.\n\nHe was exhausted and sweating as the band took its break between sets.\n\n""Having fun?"" Mary Magdalene leaned over to the Bandit as he shakily\n\ndowned the last of his beer.\n\n""I'm pooped,"" he groaned, pouring another beer for himself.\n\n""You'd better not be,"" Twink said with a laugh. ""You've got a long\n\nnight ahead of you."" Mary Magdalene smiled wickedly at that.\n\nThe Bandit looked blearily from one to the other of them, and\n\nsomewhere inside of him a huge, swollen balloon stuffed chock-full of utterly\n\nfulfilled sex fantasies began to rise to the surface. It'll be ME tonight, he\n\nsuddenly realized. ME with the two of them. ME with--\n\nNo.\n\nThere it was again. The cold voice, the voice that saw it all, the\n\nvoice that saw the future. the balloon burst into wet pieces and was gone.\n\nThe Bandit put down his beer. ""I don't think so,"" he said coolly.\n\nBoth smiles evaporated. ""What do you mean?"" Mary Magdalene asked.\n\n""When I told you this morning,"" Twink said, ""You seemed--""\n\n""I seemed what?"" Somewhere, anger began. ""Hurt? Left out? Jealous?\n\nYes! All three. But just because the Human Oil Derrick managed to swing it,\n\ndoesn't mean I want it too as a consolation prize!""\n\n""CONSOLATION PRIZE?"" Mary Magdalene's eyes went wide. ""YOU-- YOU--""\n\nShe gesticulated wildly, at a loss for words.\n\n""Yes,"" the Bandit said softly. ""Me. Me. The Bandit. The man who threw\n\nover the woman who gave him the best love he'd ever failed to earn, for you.\n\nThe man who fucked you silly for three months straight and then got tossed out\n\non his ear. The man whom you wrote a letter to that said you would never, ever\n\nhave a sexual relationship with him again."" His voice never wavered. ""I don't\n\ncare what ecstasies I'm giving up, MaryMag. I'm holding you to that promise.\n\nYou and I are quits, for good, and there is nothing that can restore what we\n\nhad. And Twink, I'm really kind of upset at you for not thinking things\n\nthrough more carefully. Sure, it would've been a nice gesture. Hell, it\n\nwould've been more than nice! But the three of us have all hurt each other so\n\nbadly in the past...could one night of passion heal all of that?""\n\nHe shook his head wearily. ""Let it go. Zero had his fun, and you did,\n\ntoo. I don't belong here any more, maybe I shouldn't have come....""\n\n""No, don't say that!"" Twink took one of his hands, her eyes pleading.\n\n""You're right, Bandit."" Mary Magdalene took his other hand gently. ""It\n\nwasn't a very well considered idea. It would've been nice at first, but....""\n\nShe sighed. ""I guess I got carried away. It was so exciting the first time!""\n\nHer eyes glazed over at the memory. The Bandit rolled his eyes to the heavens.\n\nAnother member of the Jimi Fan Club, he sighed.\n\n""Yeah, I can imagine,"" he said ruefully. ""Listen, if you two want to\n\nstay together tonight, I can make other plans....""\n\nMary Magdalene looked at Twink worriedly. Twink said firmly, ""No you\n\nwon't, Bandit. You're staying with me tonight. And if it takes both MaryMag\n\nand me tying you to the bed, you are not getting NEAR Diva!""\n\n""Diva?"" He blinked. Was I that obvious? Was she?\n\n""Yes, Diva,"" Mary Magdalene said sternly. ""Ever since Zero left her,\n\nshe's been a total wildcat. She's fucked anything that moved on the whole\n\ncampus at least once!""\n\n""Oh, come on,"" the Bandit said uncertainly. ""You must be exaggerating\n\na little bit, right?""\n\n""She slept with Conan the night she and Zero broke up,"" Twink said.\n\n""And with Lanky the next day, and Plaids the day after that, and we\n\nTHINK she even gave Thud a swing at hetero,"" Mary Magdalene added.\n\n""That friend of yours on the Rugby team--""\n\n""She did a trio thing with the Wiz and Flower--""\n\n""And supposedly she was more into Flower than the Wiz--""\n\n""Bone, and Starch, and Cricket isn't saying but she sure SMILES--""\n\n""And don't forget the Sloth.""\n\n""I'm trying to forget the Sloth,"" Mary Magdalene gritted dangerously.\n\nThe Bandit raised an eyebrow at her; she turned away from him.\n\n""She's been hanging out in the gym, picking up guys,"" Twink said. ""And\n\nthat's not the worst of it. D'you remember Mimosa?""\n\n""Yeah, sure. Nice quiet kid,"" the Bandit said. ""Diva got HER?""\n\n""Worse!"" Mary Magdalene had turned around again, her ire against Diva\n\novercoming whatever she'd felt about the Sloth. ""Mimosa has a brother, a kid\n\nfrom jft the campus smiling,"" Twink sighed.\n\n""Did Mimosa ever find out?""\n\n""Yes, and she raised hell, too,"" Mary Magdalene sighed. ""But Diva\n\ncalmed her down and asked her to come up to her room so they could talk it\n\nover quietly, and, well, now Mimosa doesn't complain too loudly.""\n\n""Jesus. Busy girl!""\n\n""You bet,"" Twink said. ""so you're staying with me tonight. Right?""\n\n""Right,"" the Bandit agreed. He gave both of the hands holding his a\n\nsqueeze, and both ladies smiled back at him. ""And...thanks for the offer.""\n\n""Forget it,"" Mary Magdalene smiled.\n\n""I plan to,"" he replied with a wink. Both Mary Magdalene and Twink\n\nlaughed at that, and the conversation settled onto a less dangerous tack until\n\nthe band came out again for the second set.\n\nA few songs into the set, Zero took the microphone and said, ""I'd like\n\nto invite an old mate of mine up here to sing lead on our next couple of\n\nsongs. Please welcome, back from the grave...THE BANDIT!""\n\nThe Bandit, who'd just finished a dance with Twink, looked at him in\n\nhorror. Twink pushed him bodily over to the stage and Zero handed him the mic.\n\n""Are you insane?"" The Bandit hissed. ""I'm EXHAUSTED!""\n\n""Why?"" Zero smiled. ""They're not an exhausting pair.""\n\n""So I've heard,"" the Bandit snapped. ""Did you at least give Twink a\n\ngood time?""\n\n""She asked me what planet I was from,"" Zero shrugged. He turned to the\n\nband, and yelled, ""ONE TWO THREE FOUR--""\n\nThe musicians kicked into a screaming run of choppy chords, and the\n\nBandit had approximately two seconds to recognize the song, smile widely,\n\nrecall the lyrics, and leap into the audience, straight at Twink.\n\n\n\n""You burn me up, I'm a cigarette--\n\nYou hold my hand and I begin to sweat\n\nYou make me nervous\n\nOh, ooh, I'm nervous!\n\nThis must be real bad karma for this to be my dharma\n\nwith You - woo - wooo....""\n\n\n\nThe crowd cheered as he skanked across the dance floor, mic cable\n\ntripping people behind him, and sprawled into Mary Magdalene's lap.\n\n\n\n""You burn me up, I'm a cigarette--\n\nLife with you is a losing bet\n\nYou drive me crazy\n\nOh, ooh, I'm going crazy!\n\nYour therapeutic antics, well, they only make me frantic\n\nwith You - woo - wooo....""\n\n\n\nHe ran back to the stage and began dancing in front of the Sloth.\n\n\n\n""Strategic interaction irreducible fraction\n\nTerminal inaction from a bitter hostile faction\n\nI'm getting anxious\n\nI'm Franctious\n\nTransactional diseases are the only thing that pleases\n\nWe -- HEE HEE!""\n\n\n\nOne quick spin and he was sprawled out across the top of Diva's piano,\n\nlolling back in a parody of a torch singer's slouch.\n\n\n\n""You burn me up, I'm a cigarette--\n\nDemanding my attention which you're not gonna get\n\nI'll leave you cut down\n\nTonight is SHUT down!\n\nMusical elation is my only consolation\n\nFrom You - woo - WHOA!""\n\n\n\nDiva had grown angrier and angrier as she listened to him mangle the\n\nlast verse into a message especially for her, one she didn't like at all. With\n\nand angry shove, she heaved the Bandit off the piano and onto the floor in a\n\nheap, where he lay while finishing the song. The crowd, thinking it was all\n\npart of the act, howled with laughter as the song ended, and cried for more.\n\nThe Bandit got up and bowed, then leaned back to Diva.\n\n""You and me, never,"" he whispered.\n\n""Your loss, needledick,"" she replied, smiling sweetly.\n\nThe Bandit bowed again, smiling, and screamed, ""ONE MORE!""\n\n\n\nThe Clean Room was shut down, and the band was stowing its gear. Twink\n\nand Mary Magdalene had adjourned tice was timid, almost fearful.\n\n""Sure."" He motioned to the chair across the small table from him.\n\n""It's nice to see you again. How have you been?""\n\n""Okay,"" Teenie said with a little smile. ""I went to the Far East on a\n\nconcert tour this summer.""\n\n""Marvelous! I hope you had a good time."" He watched her carefully.\n\n""It was. We visited--""\n\n""Why'd you leave me?""\n\nThe question stopped her like a blow to the face. She looked at him in\n\nreal fear, biting her lip.\n\nHe leaned forward, his voice a whisper. ""I have a right to know. You\n\nwalked out of my life two years ago with no explanation. I let you go because\n\nI loved you too much to keep you. But now whatever I'd felt was gone, and I'm\n\njust curious. Why?""\n\nTeenie took a deep breath. ""Because,"" she said, ""You didn't ever\n\nreally love me at all.""\n\n""I didn't?"" The Bandit's eyes widened. ""That's news to me....""\n\n""Oh, give it up, Bandit!"" Teenie actually put a little anger into her\n\nvoice. ""You can lie to me, but you can't lie to yourself!""\n\n""I'm not lying."" His voice was firm. ""If I didn't love you, why did I\n\nask you out?""\n\n""Because you wanted someone to have sex with,"" Teenie said flatly.\n\n""What?"" The Bandit drew his hands across his brow. ""Teenie, are you\n\ncrazy? Do you really believe that?""\n\n""Why shouldn't I?"" Teenie glared at him challengingly.\n\n""Because there's a helluva lot of evidence to the contrary. If all I'd\n\nwanted was a sex object, why not Twink, huh? She was on my case from day one.\n\nI could've had her in bed in no time flat! Why waste time chasing you? Tell\n\nme!""\n\nTeenie looked uncomfortable. ""M-Maybe you didn't think she was very\n\npretty,"" she said softly.\n\nThe Bandit let out his breath in a disparaging huff. ""Compared to you?\n\nGet out of here! She's built like a brick shithouse! I was interested in you\n\nbecause you were musically inclined, and sensitive, and funny, and caring, and\n\na wonderful person over all! If you didn't want a sexual relationship with me,\n\nall you had to do is say so! This is the 1980s, Teenie. If a woman says 'Yes',\n\nunless there's good evidence to the contrary, she means 'Yes'! You said 'No'\n\nfor a long time and I left you alone until you changed your mind of your own\n\naccord. I didn't threaten you, I didn't play mind games with you. The\n\nrelationship went at its own speed, and I hate to tell you this, kid, but it\n\nwas YOU at the controls, not me!""\n\n""That's not TRUE!"" Teenie cried. ""You WANTED me, I KNEW that!""\n\n""Yes, I did,"" he said quietly. ""But that put no obligation on you.\n\nTwink, for all the fun people made of her, was smart enough to lay down the\n\nground rules before we did anything at all. I will not accept full\n\nresponsibility for the fact that you expected me to read your mind!"" He looked\n\nat her grimly. ""Are you telling me that every time we made love, you were\n\ncoerced into it? I was raping you and you hated it? Are you telling me that?""\n\n""No, of course not!"" Teenie shook her head. Slowly, as if doing\n\nsomething very difficult, she reached out and took his hand. He clutched it\n\ntightly, and smiled at her. It was the first time they'd touched in years.\n\nShe looked into his eyes as she spoke. ""It was so hard to go to\n\nconfessional after we made love, Bandit. It, it felt miraculous, like God had\n\nmeant Man and Woman to feel together! I felt like I wasn't committing a sin!""\n\nShe shook her head. ""But after a few months, I started wondering if there was\n\nanything else to our relationship besides sex....""\n\n""Are you kidding?"" The Bandit slapped his forehead. ""You helped me\n\nrecord some of my first electronic pieces! You sang backup for the band a\n\ncouple of times! We shared books, we went to concerts together, we stayed up\n\ntalking to all hours-- what was all of that, chopped liver?""\n\n""NO!"" Teenie shook her head violently. ""It wasn't, it wasn't! But I\n\nthought-- I thought you only did it to keep me around!""\n\n""Why the hell would you think that?"" the Bandit wondered aloud. ""Who\n\nthe hell could put a crazy idea like that in your head, make both of us suffer\n\nthe e said uncertainly. ""I worked it out my, myself....""\n\nShe looked up at him in sudden shock. ""Once the suggestion was there!""\n\n""Who made this-- suggestion?"" The Bandit already knew the answer, but\n\nhe had to hear it from Teenie's lips.\n\n""The Rainbow Wizard,"" she whispered, a tear forming in her eye.\n\n""Thought so."" The Bandit sighed loudly. ""Well, what's done is done,""\n\nhe said, getting up from the table. ""We both learned a lot from the whole\n\naffair, I guess. I hear you've got a new boyfriend.""\n\nShe looked up at him, smiling shakily. ""Yes. He's very sweet.""\n\n""I'm happy for you,"" the Bandit said, meaning it with all of his\n\nbattered, scabby heart. ""Take care, Teenie."" He turned to leave.\n\n""Bandit?""\n\nHe turned back to face her. ""Uh-huh?""\n\n""I'm not sorry things went the way they did,"" she said quietly. ""But I\n\nam sorry you went this long without knowing the truth.""\n\nHe smiled briefly. ""So am I."" The bar doors swung behind him.\n\n\n\nThe morning sun was bright over the roof of the East Habitat as the\n\nBandit tossed his luggage into the back seat of his car. Twink and Mary\n\nMagdalene were there to see him off; the others had said goodbye at breakfast,\n\nand had headed off for their Monday classes.\n\n""Well, this is it,"" the Bandit sighed. He gave Mary Magdalene a quick,\n\nhard hug, then held her at arms' length and shook her sharply. ""Keep your\n\npromise to me,"" he said sternly. ""And to yourself. You can't grow in Arcadia.\n\nGet the hell out. Soon! Okay?""\n\nMary Magdalene nodded. ""I'll try, Bandit. Sometime this year. Really.""\n\nThe Bandit looked skeptically at her, then suddenly gasped as he remembered\n\nsomething. ""Here,"" he said, ""I almost forgot."" He dug into his pocket and\n\npulled out something small and shiny on a ratty old thread. It jingled gently\n\nas he placed it in Mary Magdalene's hands, and she accepted it silently, tears\n\nwelling up in her eyes.\n\n""Thanks,"" she said softly. ""You were right; I did want it back.""\n\n""No problem,"" the Bandit smiled, though now he was looking at Twink.\n\nHe gazed into her tear-filled eyes for a long moment, then pulled her into his\n\narms and hugged her long and hard.\n\n""Be good, kid,"" he whispered into her ear.\n\n""I will if you will,"" she whispered back.\n\nHe let her go with a last, gentle kiss, and got into the car. He\n\nrolled down the window and said, ""Take care, both of you."" Then the window\n\nwent back up and the car, crunching over the fresh snow, spun out and headed\n\nfor the main highway.\n\nGlancing into the rear-view mirror, the Bandit saw Twink bury her face\n\nin her hands, saw Mary Magdalene gently take her in her arms and hold her.\n\nThen he turned his attention back to the road, and a single tear ran down his\n\ncheek as he turned the corner and the East Habitat was lost to sight.\n\nDamn sun in my eyes, he thought, wiping a hand across his face. He\n\nfloored the accelerator as he hit the On-ramp, and the car was gone in a blur,\n\nleaving Arcadia for the long trip home."
424,Bank Job,['MMF'],"As we walked into the computer area and he introduced me, I first noticed that all four of the workers in the area were women (which was not too unusual). They were all quite attractive. Vanessa, a tall blonde, seemed to be the oldest of them all (maybe all of 25 years old), and seemed to be the spiritual leader of the bunch. Vicki was from Guyana, apparently of Indian decent; she seemed to be very outgoing. Michelle, a petite black girl, said hello with a squeaky, Butterfly McQueen-ish voice. The last of them was Sheryl, a small, pretty girl; I couldn't quite place her exotic looks at first--she looked like a dark-skinned oriental. Later I'd find that she was from the Phillipines, but that is of little consequence to the story now.\n\nAs I said, they all seemed quite amiable, but I couldn't help notice that I seemed to attracting strange looks. They weren't looks of distrust; far from it. Vanessa, Vicki and Michelle seemed to be smiling knowingly as at some kind of inside joke, something that involved me, but in WHAT way I had no idea. Then they all looked knowingly at the only girl who wasn't wearing this mysterious smile--Sheryl. She had returned to her work immediately after our introduction, and seemed to be struggling to concentrate on her work. I was further intrigued when Vanessa went to her and said quietly, ""Well, are you ready, sweetie?"" and Sheryl smiled a tight-lipped, embarrassed smile, typing furiously away all the while.\n\nDeciding I'd find out what was going on soon enough, I settled into my seat and, after a little guidance as to what format the data was to take, I started working. We were using WordPerfect, which was fine with me; I'd been working with it on my own computer for months and I knew it inside and out. After I'd typed in a couple of pages of text, I pulled up a page using the ""View Document"" feature to see if the columns I'd set up were formatted properly. This caught Vicki's attention and she came over to see what I was up to. She had never used columns before, and was curious as to how to do it. She pulled her chair close to mine as I explained to her how to define the columns, setting up the number of columns and the distance between them, and how to turn them on and off. It was tough, though, with the way she pressed her breasts into my upper arm as I typed. She was blessed with quite a nice pair, and she made no effort to hide them. One could have probably lost a small child in her cleavage. She was certainly enthusiastic about columns, what with the way her eyes sparkled, the way she smiled at me, and the way she touched my arm when she thanked me for showing her how to use them. Needless to say, she had aroused the interest of my own column, which had stiffened quite a bit during her lesson. \n\nIt wasn't long before I gave a similar lesson to Michelle, who wanted to kmy lap as I showed her how to use the character codes to call up unusual characters. She brought new definition to the concept of bedroom eyes as she gave me her heartfelt thanks for my assistance. \n\nNow, I'm used to working in friendly offices, but this was getting to be a bit much, and I expected the talk in the lunchroom to be worth its weight in gold. I was used to bawdy ""girl talk"" over lunch, and if the other girls in the office were as horny as Vicki and Michelle seemed to be, this crew was sure to be something else--I was sure that it would be entertaining if not enlightening. As Vanessa called in an order for a delivery of Chinese food for us, the laser printer crapped out--no toner. When lunchtime came and the food hadn't, Vanessa sent Vicki to get a new toner cartridge for the laser printer. It wasn't long before Vicki called to me from the stockroom for help. \n\n""I can't reach it,"" she said, from her perch atop one of those rolling step stools. She reached toward the toner, which not only showed me couldn't reach the toner, but also hiked her already short shirt several inches higher. I gulped at the display of the deliciously inviting expanse of thigh inches before my eyes. ""You look hungry,"" she remarked with a sly smile. I decided to take a chance.\n\n""I am,"" I said, ""I haven't eaten anyone--uh, ANYTHING all day,"" brushing her thigh with the back of my hand.\n\n""You poor thing,"" she said, in mock pity. ""Would you like to snack on this?"" she said, turning around and lifting her skirt, exposing a beautiful panty-less triangle of black hair. \n\nNow, I had been hoping for a positive reaction from her; something along the lines of an invitation back to her place after work. I was totally unprepared for this.\n\n""This kind of stuff only happens in the pages of dirty magazines, but I'll be damned if I'm gonna pass this up,"" I thought. I took her skirt in my hands, planted a kiss just under her navel, and slowly worked my way down to her already throbbing clit. I sat her down on the top step of the stool and draped her legs over my back as I knelt on the bottom step and lapped up her juices, spreading them over her stiff button as I licked away. I was so thoroughly overwhelmed at the circumstances and Vicki's soft moans that I didn't notice that the rest of the women had come into the room until I felt someone start unbuttoning my shirt. I nearly jumped out of my skin.\n\n""Jesus, Vicki, you always like to rush things, don't you,"" Vanessa commented, as she finished unbuttoning my shirt. Vicki just smiled through the blush that bloomed on her cheeks. ""She's always been the horny one out of all of us,"" she explained to me.\n\nShe went on, sensing that I was more than just a little bit nervous about the circumstances. She said, ""About a year ago, we had a real cute Puerto Rican guy come in to work on the phones and Vicki told me that if this wasn't the office, she'd jump him. I said, `Who's stopping you? Jump him.' I never expected her to actually do it, but when she went into the phone closet and actually did jump him, and the rest of us listened in on them, we got so hot that a couple of us joined them. It was amazing. None of us had ever gotten off like we did then. All of us except Sheryl,"" she said, gesturing toward the shy girl who stood before me, suddenly looking a lot less shy than she did before. Vanessa continued, ""She was the only one who didn't join in that day, or any of the other times. She watched, but she didn't get involved.""\n\n""God, I don't know how she did it. I would have exploded,"" commented Michelle, in her strangely sexy little girl squeak.\n\n""Well, she said that she was going to wait for the right time,"" said Vicki, sitting on the step with her hands tomboyishly dangling between her widely parted knees, adding dramatically: ""And the time is now.""\n\n""Why now?"" I said, curious as to what made me more special than the apparently numerous other guys these women had enjoyed on their lunch hour.\n\n""Well, the first time she said didn't join in because she wanted a white guy. When we had a white guy come in to mess with the copien with the paper, she said he had to be a tall white guy with light colored hair. And then when the guy from the deli came over, she said it had to be a tall white guy with light hair,"" said Vicki deliberately, ""and green eyes.""\n\nI've never been ashamed of them, but I'd never felt so fortunate as then to have green eyes. ""Well, are you ready?"" I said, suddenly remembering that was what the others had said to her when I walked into the office this morning. She gave me an unreadable, Mona Lisa smile. ""What would you like me to do, then? I'm at your command,"" I said.\n\n""Finish with Vicki,"" she said, ""I'll let you know."" \n\nI figured that she wouldn't be joining today, that she'd find another condition to tack onto her list. But I wasn't going to ignore her suggestion--I had fully intended to finish with Vicki, anyway. I took a little more time with Vicki this time. I bent toward her from the bottom step of the step stool and kissed her deeply. She put her arms around me, crushing her breasts into my chest. I then began my descent to heaven. While Michelle knelt on the floor and began opening my slacks, I undid a few buttons on Vicki's blouse, then opened the clasp on the front of her bra. Her breasts practically poured out from their confinement. Her soft moans began again as I traced circles around her nipples with my tongue, eventually drawing them, one at a time, into my mouth. She pressed her breasts together, and taking the hint, I sucked both her nipples at the same time, causing Vicki to throw her head back in ecstacy. \n\nI continued my downward journey, showering her tummy with kisses, delighting in the way her firm stomach tensed wit each kiss, and after lifting her skirt back up, I renewed my assault on Vicki's delicious cunt. Michelle seemed to be having trouble with my pants; having gotten them past my knees, she couldn't get them over my shoes, so I kicked my loafers off. At that moment, I felt someone pull my underwear down to my knees and a warm mouth engulfed my cock. Vanessa, who had shucked her clothes somewhere behind my field of vision, was hard at work on my hard-on. Michelle began unbuttoning her blouse as she started licking delicately at my nipples from the other side. \n\nAnd I though sixty-nining was distracting. Here I was, having sex with three hot women. I paused from my pussy-eating to look over at Sheryl, who was still hanging back. I gestured with my head to come on over, but she smiled and shook her head, mouthing the words, ""Not yet."" Vicki, in the meantime, unhappy with the interruption of her pleasure, grabbed my hair and pulled my face back into her steaming bush. This had the unfortunate side effect of knocking Vanessa's head into the step stool's metal handrail.\n\n""Why don't we get a little more comfortable,"" I suggested, as Vanessa rubbed the back of her head. I stood, led Vicki down from the stool, and laid on my back on the carpeted floor. I said to Vicki, ""Come here. Sit on my face."" She needed no encouragement--she practically smothered me with her sopping wet cunt. Vanessa, now kneeling between my legs, seemed to be much more comfortable in this position; it was sure doing wonders for her cocksucking. Michelle soon worked her way down my stomach to my cock. She and Vanessa looked at each other a moment; Vanessa passed my cock to Michelle who wrapped her lush lips around my thick knob, while Vanessa decided to work on my balls. I'd never felt anything as amazing--one pair of hot lips wrapped around my cock while another lush mouth nibbled and licked at the inside of my thighs and my balls. Michelle had fantastic technique; slow and sensuous, her tongue doing amazing things to my cock as she slowly worked her mouth up and down. \n\nBy now, my ministrations to Vicki had her grinding her pussy into my face. Her moans were soft, but insistent, and I could tell her climax was approaching. I reached up and pulled her forward so that she was on her hands and knees, her tantalizingly dark-lipped cunt just above my mouth. As I began licking rapidly at her clit, I brushed my hand down her ass. Before I even had a chance to slip a finger into her wetness, the tremors of her orgasm began--her moans intensified to a slightly higher pitch, but never really got very loud; she let her body do the talking. I thought she was going to break my nose with her mons, she was bucking so uncontrollably. The combination of Vicki's volcanic climax and the attentions being paid me below were enough (more than enough, actually) to push me over the edge. Michelle pulled her mouth away from my cock at the last moment and stroked it with her hand as I came. I don't think she knew the degree to which I had been aroused, because her aim wasn't especially convenient; the first jet of come I let go landed in my right ear. Needless to say, this kind of took the edge off my orgasm. The girls sure got a good laugh out of it, though--until Sheryl came up to me. I had been the one she was waiting for, after all--she had quietly undressed during the frenzy that had just subsided. She sat me up, straddled my lap with her lithe, surprisingly well-rounded body, kissed me full on the mouth, and proceeded to kiss her way to my ear and lick the come out. Now, my ears have always been incredibly sensitive to erotic stimuli; I practically came again. \n\nSheryl's attention to my ear had revived my cock, to a degree, but it wasn't quite hard enough for her yet. She wanted me harder, but was determined to get me there without touching my cock. She smeared her hands with the puddle of come that lay on my stomach and massaged it into her breasts. She was better-endowed than I had thought. She wasn't as big as Vicki, but she wasn't far off. The main difference was that her boobs were remarkably firm. They glistened in the florescent lights of the storeroom. Her performance was doing its job nicely, as my formerly flagging member twitched to attention. She reached down and gave me a quick stroke, her fingers lubricated with my come. Apparently satisfied by my hardness, she knelt down on her hands and knees before me, her slit glistening with her juices. She reached up between her legs and stroked her wetness invitingly.\n\nNow, during most of this, the other girls were in shock--apparently, they hadn't believed she'd go through with it, either. But this was too much to bear for Vanessa. ""What are you waiting for? A written invitation?"" she said, incredulous that I hadn't pounced on her yet--I'd been mesmerized by Sheryl's show, but Vanessa's words moved me to action. I knelt behind Sheryl and placed my cock-head at Sheryl's wet opening. Slowly, I eased my cock into her pussy, feeling her warm wetness engulf my cock. After a few slow short strokes, I plunged deep into her in one sudden move. It proved to be just what she wanted.\n\n""Unghhh! Yessss, yessss, yessss..."" she yelped with every stroke I pounded into her. Michelle approached us as we fucked, coming up behind us. ""Open up your legs a little,"" her tiny voice requested. I accommodated her, and laying down on her back between my legs, she licked my balls as I fucked Sheryl. Meanwhile, Vanessa straddled Sheryl and offered her light brown bush to me. I placed oneof the sweating and moaning and humping going on in the room, stiffened and clutched and my head, musically humming her orgasm into the room.\n\nSheryl was humping my cock like a madwoman when she abruptly pulled away from me. My cock dropped from her pussy and lightly bopped Michelle on the chin. Without a pause, she sucked it down, savoring Sheryl's juices. Vanessa stepped away, and laid down on the floor beside us, exhausted. I looked down to observe Sheryl rubbing her juices up and down her crack, from her asshole to her dripping cunt. ""My ass,"" she said, ""I want you in my ass."" \n\n""My God,"" I thought, ""there's no way this little girl can take me in her ass."" She sensed my hesitance, and took matters into her own hands. She reached around with both hands, one delicate hand holding my ass, the other taking my now granite-like cock, guiding it to her asshole. Slowly she pushed back, until the head just began to enter her. She then completely dumbfounded me--she lunged backward, taking me up her ass with a violence I was sure would split her in half. She cried out sharply, but amazingly, it truly seemed to be more in pleasure than pain. ""Michelle, don't stop now,"" she panted, as she slowly began to rock her hips, sawing my cock in and out of her ass. \n\nMichelle, her eyes huge at the spectacle she had just witnessed close-up, did as she was told. She attacked Sheryl's clit and pussy with joyous, noisy abandon. I reached behind me, and stroked Michelle's pussy. It wasn't long before Michelle's slurps were supplemented with her moans--the girl was ready to explode and didn't need much to be pushed over the edge. The added vibrations being transmitted to Sheryl's clit from Michelle's moans plus the sensation of my cock filling her asshole had brought her to the point of no return. Reaching behind her with both hands, she clutched madly at my ass, pulling me tight to her, forcing my cock deeper into her asshole than I ever imagined it going--I couldn't believe her tiny body could take my cock balls deep in her ass. Her orgasm rocked through her; her hips trembled violently up and down as her asshole rhythmically squeezed at my cock. Surprisingly, the shy one turned out to be the loudest when she came; her cries made me afraid that someone from outside the office would come in to see who was being slowly killed in the storeroom. \n\nI, by this time, DID feel like I had died and gone to heaven. Michelle had returned her attention to my balls while I returned the favor by working two, then three fingers deep into her wet pussy, while continuing to fuck Sheryl's tight ass. Sheryl's orgasm had brought me to the brink, though--I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer. It was all over, however, when Michelle snaked a finger into my asshole and Sheryl turned her head and fixed me with a look of pure, unadulterated, glazed-eyed lust--I erupted into Sheryl's ass. I was sure that I'd fill her to overflowing with my come. Like dominoes falling, my orgasm triggered Michelle's. Her sexy whinny of a voice filled the room: ""Ohhhh, oooohhhhhh, OOOOOOOOOH ooooh ooooh ooooh ooooh ooooh..."" In the background, I heard Vicki's unmistakable quiet moans announce the arrival of her self induced orgasm. \n\nWe were all spent. I looked around the room--Vicki was sprawled in a chair against the cabinets, her skirt hiked up around her waist. Vanessa was lying on her side beside me, a dazed but happy look on her face. Michelle lay panting between my legs, her full lips parted, her eyes closed. And Sheryl was on her knees, her shoulders and head resting on the on the floor, her perfect ass jutting up into the air. I couldn't believe the amount of sexual energy that had been expended in such a short time--a peek at my watch indicated that only forty-five minutes had passed. After a few moments of recovery, we all stirred, got dressed, and raided the fridge for whatever food we could snarf down in the remaining ten minutes of our lunch hour.\n\nI spent another day there before my stint was over, but the next lunch hour was spent eating lunch. I dated Michelle a fedrifted apart. But that afternoon in the storeroom remains one of the most incredibly sensual sexual experiences I've ever had."
425,"Bank, The","['MF', 'mc']","but then he saw that the security guard was an older man, around 60. He probably hadn't had anything exciting in a while. That was to change. The woman's name was Ms. Hyde, as indicated by the name plate on her counter. *Ms. Hyde, close your window and walk to... Bill, the security guard*. Very casually she did so, and walked through the buzzer door and across the bank tile floor, ass swaying gently, her heels clicking the way high heels do. Upon reaching Bill standing next to the bank front doors, she stopped and simply stood expressionless about one foot from Bill. *Drop slowly to your knees, unzip his pants and take his cock out* She did so in only the way a woman of experience could. Ms. Hyde slowly sank to her knees and unzipped his navy blue polyester pants. She reached gently into the open fly and.... started to have a bit of trouble. At first he thought that the instructions were muddled. Maybe she was trying to do something else until, she succeeded. My, my, Bill! Officer Bill was hung like a fucking horse. Ms. Hyde was trying to retrieve all of Bill's cock, and all of it she got. It hung a good ten inches, with big veins all around it. There is NO way this guy is gonna get this up, he thought. But still, we'll find out. Ms. Hyde knelt in front of Bill staring at his huge cock. *Start stroking it, slowly, on the fifth stroke start sucking on the head* Ms. Hyde did so, taking her somewhat petite hand and stroking Officer Bill. Not much happened until she started to suck on the head. Bill's face suddenly became flushed. *Stroke and suck as much of it as you can, make slurping sounds and enjoy it* Ms. Hyde immediately began to suck in earnest, giving Bill probably one of the best blow jobs of his life. The sight of this executive looking woman sucking the cock of a security guard she probably never thought twice about was a real turn on. He scanned the bank. No one was taking any notice. Fine. Let's finish this test. *Bill, you're about to cum big* Immediately the veins in Bill's neck stood out. Ms. Hyde's moans were muffled by the wet, deep blow job she was giving. *Ms. Hyde, you'll suck him deep into your throat, swallow the first jet of cum, but keep the rest in your mouth and when he's done, dribble it out of your mouth and down your chin* Bill became rigid as he shot his first load into Ms. Hydes mouth. Immediately his cock disappeared into Ms. Hydes mouth up to his balls. Her adams apple bobbed as she swallowed the first load, with some enthusiasm. Bill musta shot three more times before letting out a gasp. His cock made a popping noise as it was freed from Ms. Hydes wet mou realized he had left Ms. Hyde with raw knees. *Ms. Hyde, get up and walk back to your teller window. DON'T wipe your mouth. Continue to do business as usual* Ms. Hyde did so, continuing to help customers, her lips and chin shiny with Bill's fresh cum. *Ms. Makawa, get off your chair and stand while you do business* As she did so, he realized what a nice tight ass she had. She was only about five feet tall with shoulder length jet black hair. *Do you do aerobics?* 'Yes' she answered aloud, 'three times a week'. Figured. She was wearing a flowery dress with a wide black belt around her small waist. Black high heels and black panty hose, a welcome sight. *Ms. Makawa, lean forward with your elbows on the counter and spread your legs a bit* As she did so immediately, the sight of her small round ass gave him a huge hard on. He lifted the hem of her dress and pushed it around her waist. NO UNDERWEAR! Just the pantyhose. He stuck his fingers under waistband and pulled them slowly down to her knees. God she looked good. Her pussy was small with just a wisp of hair. *Tell the old lady you're helping to please excuse you while you get fucked from behind* 'Would you please excuse me a second Mrs. Wasser, I'm going to be fucked from behind' Mrs. Wasser looked quizzically for a second and just said 'Oh that's fine dear'. *Think of the last good orgasm you had Ms. Makawa.... by the way, what's your first name?* 'Cyndy' *Ah then Cyndy, remember the last orgasm you had, let it make your pussy sopping wet* Just then Cyndy closed her eyes and let out a slight moan. Ben dropped his pants and shoved his eight inches into her right then and there. Seeing Ms. Hydes sperm soaked lips and Cyndy's glistening pussy was too much. Ben fucked her for all he was worth. Cyndy moaned loudly, her breathing quickening. Ben grabbed a handful of dress with one hand and pulled her hair back with the other. He was pumping away furiously, feeling her cervix with every sharp push. She was tight, really tight. He let go of her hair and rubbed his hand over her back and ended up at her face. *Suck my fingers* She immediately began to suck his fingertips, slowly and first then with more enthusiasm. Sucking his middle finger all the way into her throat. That was more than he could stand. *Cum now!* She let out a low scream as he began to shoot load upon load of sperm into her pussy. He pushed deep, very deep and shot his last load. God this was great, he thought..... *Continue your business with the lady* 'Thank you for waiting Mrs. Wasser, I'm finished being fucked from behind now'. *Pull up your pantyhose, fix your dress, kiss me, and say 'thank you for fucking me so hard and good'* Cyndy fixed her clothes, pulled me tight, and kissed me sloppily, thrusting her tongue in my mouth. 'Thank you for fucking me so hard and good' she said in an almost girlish voice. Ben then zipped himself, went to back, grabbed the surveillance video tape and proceeded out front door. He smiled, stuck his head back in the door and projected *you can zip yourself up now Bill. Everybody resume*. Ben looked at Ms. Hyde and saw her lick her lips with surprise. Quickly she wiped her lips and chin with her finger.... and stuck it in her mouth, smiling slightly. 'I knew it' he thought to himself. Smiling he walked out, his finger still wet with Cyndy's saliva. Cyndy herself noticing the smell of cum eminating from the crotch of her pantyhose. She spread her legs a bit and enjoyed the warm wetness. The front door closed and Ben was gone."
426,"Banker, The","['MF', 'work']","We took a cloth tape measure and measured around her chest, and then around each tit, and then across each areola and then between nipples and finally we measured how long we could make her nipples grow. She shivered everytime Mary pulled or stroked her nips. Then Linda told her to strip off her panties. She slowly peeled then down to show us the hairiest pussy I have ever seen. Linda had her turn around to make sure the cameras got a good view of her for posterity. Then Linda told her that she needed to be cleaned up before any further inspection could take place. We brought her to the master bedroom and I reset the controls to videotape the bedroom instead of the living room. We put Rosetta on the bed and Mary and I held her legs up and open so that Linda and the camera would have a good view. Linda then got her equipment out and proceeded to cut off all of Rosetta's pubic hair. The she shaved the stubble, even having us turn Rosetta over onto her knees so that Linda could shave her ass. I had seen a shaven cunt in porno movies but this was the first one I had the chance to play with. Then Linda had us take Rosetta into the bathroom and stand her in the tub.\n\nLinda prepared an enema bag (I had only heard about these, Mary had already been introduced to them by Linda).\n\nMary and I watched (and played with each other) while Linda lubricated Rosetta's asshole, inserted the nozzle and filled her ass with hot soapy water. After two enemas, we let her shower, with us watching of course. Then we returned to the living room. Mary and I then measured the rest of Rosetta. How large her hips were, how log her slit was, how long her clit was, how far from her cunt to her asshole, etc. Then Linda brought out a long dildo and inserted it into Rosetta's cunt.\n\nThen we bent her over and Mary and I held her arms so her tits dangled down free. Her legs were spread wide and Linda began the spanking. She spanked Rosetta until her asscheeks were a hot pink. Then she had Mary and I deliver a slap to each cheek. We stood her up. Linda told her to undress Mary. She hesitated but did it after another slap on the ass from Linda. As she uncovered Mary's tits Linda told her to kiss them to apologize for being so naughty. Rosetta slowly kissed Mary's right nipple just enough to have done it. Then Linda told her to suck Mary's left one.Rosetta hesitated again, until Linda poked a finger between her asscheeks and into her asshole. Linda had her take off Mary's panties and kiss her pubic mound and then had Mary turn around and bend over.\n\nLinda pushed Rosetta's face against Mary's ass and instructed her to kiss and lick Mary's pale ass. Linda was finger fucking Rosetta's asshole while Rosetta performed. When she told Rosetta to strip and suck me. Rosetta did not hesitate, but got her ass fingered by Mary anyway.\n\nShe was a good cock sucker and after all the playing Mary and I had done, I came fairly quickly filling Rosetta's mouth. Linda warned her not to lose a single drop of my cum, but to swallow it all. Then Linda presented herself to be stripped and kissed by Rosetta. She held Rosetta's head while she sucked on Linda's tits. She did a good sucking this time. When Linda was completely naked she sat down on the couch and spread her legs. She told Rosetta that she should lick her mistresses cunt. Mary and I grabbed Rosetta's arms and pushed her down to her knees in front of Linda's wet cunt. We began slapping Rosetta's ass lightly until she surrendered and began licking. She seemed to service Linda quite well with proper instruction from Linda. Mary wanted to get fucked so she sucked me until I was erect and then we fucked watching Rosetta do her lesbian duties. When Linda was finished cumming and I had shot a load of cum (not much but some) into Mary's cunt, Linda took the dildo out of Rosetta and positioned her over Mary for a 69ing. Mary absolutely devoured that hot hairless cunt. And Rosetta licked my cum out of Mary's hole. After they were finished, we sent Rosetta to make lunch and bring it to us at the pool. She was told to stay completely naked. We lounged a poolside naked until Rosetta brought lunch. Then as we ate lunch, we had Rosetta orally perform on each of us. Not enough to make us cum, but enough to please us and keep Rosetta busy. We swam and sunned ourselves all afternoon, while Rosetta did her normal duties (still naked). That evening Rosetta made and served dinner naked and again orally serviced us while we ate. After dinner, we retired to the living room and watched a replay of Rosetta's strip, inspection, cleaning and oral servitude.\n\nRosetta was then told to lay out on the floor and masterbate for us. She spread her legs and fingered her hot hairless cunt for 5 minutes before she was near cumming. Then Mary and Linda knelt beside her and held her arms and legs, so that she could not continue her fingering and could not prevent me from accessing her slick cunt. Linda asked Rosetta if she was ready to fuck me. When Rosetta asked her not to let me fuck her, Linda instructed me to poke the dildo into Rosetta's cunt.\n\nIt slid in so easy,and Rosetta moaned all the way. Linda repeated her question and Rosetta just shook her head. Linda then told me to pump the dildo into her. I slowly began sliding it in and out, and Rosetta began writhing. Linda stopped me and repeated her question. Rosetta shook her head (slower and less than before). Linda had me pump the dildo a bit faster. Rosetta moaned louder this time and really tried to wiggle her hips. Linda stopped me again and repeated the question. This time Rosetta nodded yes. Linda told Rosetta to say it. Rosetta asked Linda to let me ""do"" her. Linda told her that she would have to be more explicit in her sexual requests. Rosetta asked her to let me fuck her.\n\nLinda motioned for me to move closer. I scooted closer and took my cock and slowly moved the head up and down her wet slit parting her fleshy cuntlips. Linda told Rosetta to ask for it again. Rosetta began begging for a fucking and Linda told me to fuck her silly. I plunged into her and she moaned and groaned as I fucked her hot slick cunthole. I had cum in her mouth twice already that night and this fuck was going to take a long time. After Rosetta's second orgrasm, Linda and Mary let go of her and they laid down for some 69ing next to us. When they finished, they had me stop and they moved Rosetta over a hassock and I slid into her cunt from behind. I did not last much longer watching Linda and Mary pulling on Rosetta's tits and getting their own sucked on by the girl I was fucking. We rested a long time and then after desert sent Rosetta to bed with another spanking. We retired to Linda's bedroom to watch (and record) Rosetta fingering herself. We fell into bed and sucked and fucked a while before falling asleep. The next day we went to the bank and all did our jobs with only the slightest of snickers when we looked at each other. That night before dinner Linda had Rosetta shower with each of us. First with Linda and then with Mary and finally with me. We washed her tits and cunt and ass until she was squeaky clean. We had her wash all of our sensitive parts as well and use her mouth where appropriate. Since I was the last to get washed and I saved her cocksucking until the end, Linda used that time to give Rosetta another enema. After she filled Rosetta ass with the soapy water, she stuffed a butt plug into her. Then Linda and Mary began spanking Rosetta's ass.\n\nThe first slap caused her to close her mouth around my cock a bit too tight, but Linda warned her to be gentle with my cock or they would have to use paddles or straps to punish her ass. After that Rosetta was very careful with my cock in her mouth. They spanked her (not too hard but hard enough) in synch with her cocksucking action so that my cock was deep into her mouth as a hand landed on her asscheek. I finally shot a huge load of cum into her mouth. It was too much for Rosetta to swallow all at once and some dribbled out of her mouth. Linda stood her up and she and Mary licked Rosetta's face clean. Then they bent her over to my cock and had her lick all the cum off my cock. I got out of the shower and Linda pulled the plug out of Rosetta's butt and let her sit on the toilet. Then Rosetta had to get back into the shower, and masterbate for us with the handheld shower head. Her giggling tits were really sexy when she started cumming. At dinner, Rosetta had to serve us naked again, and service us orally as well. After dinner, Linda dug out a videotape for us to watch. It was about 3 girls getting their asses fucked at a summer resort. We tied Rosetta into a large stuffed chair, with her butt scooted toward the front and her legs over the arms of the chair. She was in a perfect position to watch the movie and get licked at the same time. And we each ate her to two orgasms (six total). After the movie, we untied Rosetta and took her into the dining room. Linda bent her over to hold onto the table with her hands. Her tits were dangling down like full udders wanting to get milked. With her legs spread her hairless cunt and ass glistened with her cum and our saliva.\n\nLinda had me get in front of her and had her take my cock in her mouth. Then Linda and Mary began to lubricate her virgin asshole with softened butter. They each held one asscheek aside and alterated pokes into her backdoor. Rosetta moaned softly with my ever enlarging cockhead in her mouth. The ladies stretched Rosetta's asshole with each probe until she could take two fingers into her tail, then they began pumping two fingers in and out. Linda had Mary insert a finger from each hand and pull Rosetta's asshole open so she could push more butter inside. When Linda felt that Rosetta's asshole was stretched and slick enough, she had me pull out of Rosetta's mouth and she took a handfull of soft butter and slathered my raging hardon with it. My cock was just an inch or two from Rosetta's mouth. Linda asked Rosetta if she wanted me to cum, Rosetta said yes. Linda rubbed my cock head on Rosetta's cheeks and lips and asked her if she wanted me to cum inside her, Rosetta said yes.\n\nLinda had Mary poke two fingers into Rosetta's asshole and rubbed my buttery cock across her lips and asked if she wanted me to cum inside her ass, Rosetta said yes.\n\nLinda had me move behind Rosetta and Linda put a chair in front where I was. She sat in the chair so she could watch Rosetta's face and play with her big dangling tits. Linda told Mary to take hold of my cock and rub it up and down Rosetta's crack. She told Rosetta that she would have to ask me to fuck her virgin ass before they would let me inside Rosetta's asshole. Rosetta asked me to fuck her ass. Linda told her to ask us to 'deflower her virgin ass'. Rosetta asked Mary and I to 'deflower her virgin ass'. Linda told Mary to insert just the head of my cock into Rosetta's backdoor. Mary put one arm around Rosetta's waist and with the other pushed my cockhead into Rosetta's hot buttered asspucker. Her asshole was so hot and so tight, she held my cock tight, but she was so buttery slick that she wouldn't keep me out. Linda pinched Rosetta's nipples and told her that she was no longer a virgin ass, but that I wasn't going to fuck her until she asked us to make her into a sluty assfucker. Rosetta pleaded with Linda to let me fuck her ass. Linda repeated that Rosetta would have to ask us to make her into a sluty assfucker and pulled on her hard nipples until she winced. Rosetta asked Mary and I to make her into a sluty assfucker. Linda told Mary to push my cock all the way into Rosetta's ass. Mary reached behind me and slowly pushed me into Rosetta's backdoor. Her ass was so tight, she felt like a glove gently fitted onto my cock. The buttering made it so easy to slide in despite her tightness. When I was all the way in, Linda had us stop and told Mary to kneel down beside Rosetta. After she got used to having a cock fill her ass, Rosetta began to slowly squirm her ass back at me. Linda asked Rosetta if she was ready to become a hot sluty assfucker. Rosetta said yes and begged to get her ass fucked. Linda told me I could start fucking her for all she was worth (her ass was worth alot). I slowly pulled almost all the way out as Rosetta moaned. When I pushed back in (a bit faster), Rosetta moaned even loader. I steadily increased the speed of my strokes and Linda increased her playing with Rosetta's tits. Mary didn't want to be left out so she started playing with Rosetta's slick cunt. Rosetta began to suck on Linda's small pointed tits and almost bit them when she came. We gave her two orgasms before the tight warmth of her ass got me to unload my cum into her tail. That night we tied Rosetta to her bed so she couldn't play with herself. Later in the week, we watched some more movies, this time I sat in the chair and each lady climbed on and impaled her ass onto my cock and laid back against me. We would watch the movie while the other two ladies would be licking her cunt and my balls. We ended the evening with Mary and Rosetta 69ing while I fucked Rosetta's ass (not quite as tight as the first time, but still great). On Friday night, we went out to dinner with all three ladies wearing just light summer dresses and NO bras, panties, pantyhose, etc. When we got back, Linda had us come out to the pool and had Rosetta strip on the diving board and jump into the pool, Mary was next, then me and finally Linda joined us and we spent most of the night fucking and sucking and eating. On Saturday morning, I was awakened by a hairless cunt being pressed to my mouth. I began licking at it, thinking that Linda had made Rosetta wake me up this way.\n\nWhen I felt another hairless cunt mounting my cock I opened my eyes and realized that this wasn't Rosetta I was licking, it was Mary. When I had gotten Mary to cum, she rolled off and I saw Linda riding my cock. Linda told me that she and Rosetta had woken Mary with a surprise shaving and that she decided to join them. After we both came, Linda took me into the bathroom and we had a leisurely shower. When we got out, we went to the dining room to find Rosetta and Mary had laid out a fine breakfast and had climbed onto the table to be offer their hairless cunts for eating as well. Linda and I rotated between the two cunts and all the other tasty food on the table. Finally we finished breakfast and we all went to shower (we had gotten a little sticky from honey, jam, maple syrup,etc). I had to catch a noon train for home and Linda was going to drive me to the station. She had me get into the back seat of her car and had Mary and Rosetta get on each side of me. They were still stark naked. As we pulled away from the house Linda told them to give me a good going-away sucking. And I reached down to bury my fingers into both of their hot cunts to give them one last finger-fuck."
427,Banking,['MF'],"For a second, nothing happened, then the other customers began shuffling toward the corner the man had indicated. The bank employees, herded by a sixth man who had evidently came in another door, flowed out from behind the counters and joined the customers in one frightened mass.\n\nTo Billie, everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. She couldn't seem to force herself to move at all. There was an old man standing near her, and he too seemed rooted to the spot. One of the men, wearing a nylon stocking over his face, stomped threateningly toward them. ""You heard the man, into that corner. Now, goddamnit!"" He shouted at them. His voice thundered in Billie's head, echoing as though they were in a small, empty room. She began to shiver, her stomach whirling..\n\n""Now, now, see here..."" The old man began, sputtering.\n\nThe gunman brought his hand up, visiously cracking it into the side of the man's head, knocking him to the floor, blood spurting from the side of his head. Billie stared down at his crumpled form, her skin tingling as if her body were electrically charged, every cell awake and tingling.\n\nWith the same eerie slowness, the gunman moved closer to Billie. He was black, they all were she realized, and now that he was next to her she saw that he was huge, and muscular. His eyes, even through the veil of the nylon stocking, were cruel and deep. Her shivers deepened into body-whacking trembles.\n\n""That means you too, bitch,"" he snarled at her. Still she couldn't move, could only stand there, panting. Her nipples were hard, she realized, poking out against her suddenly too tight bra. They ached, feeling like they would burst at any moment. A tiny stream of moisture began to wet her panties. She stared at the man like a bird at a snake.\n\n""Move it, slut,"" he snapped again, lashing his open palm across her cheek. Stinging pain spread over her face. Her ears echoed with the exciting sound of his palm striking her flesh. The trickle between her legs became a stream. Tiny whimpering sounds came from her throat. Her eyes, even as she trembled with fear, danced with the flame of the confusing fire raging within her. Gradually the thug began to realize what was happening to the good-looking young girl he was towering over. A big grin began to spread over his face beneath the mask, and he slapped her again, laughing slightly. Around them the noise of breaking glass and spliting wood filled the room as his companions began to smash open cash drawers. Neither of them paid any attention to the noise. Casually, almost contemptously, the man ran his hands over Billie's body while she stood, whimpering softly. His hands squeezed her breast, hard, and she moaned, swaying toward him, her eyes closing before the wave of passion sweeping over her. His hands went lower, sliding down over her waist, reaching around to cup her buttocks, pulling her to him. His hot breath seared her cheeks and she felt his hard-on burning into her through their clothes. She groaned out loud and he laughed again, suddenly grabbing her arm and twisting it up behind her back.\n\nShe cried out at the sudden pain, spinning in his grasp as he cruelly turned her around, twisting the other arm back and holding them both painfully high up between her shoulders. Sobbing, her arms on the verge of breaking, she stumbled before him as he pushed her toward a table against one wall opposite where the other captives had been herded and were watching. All the way, his phallus was growing in his pants, poking into her rump as he walked her across the floor. As they neared the table, he shifted his grip, holding both her arms with one hand. With his free hand, he began tearing at her clothes even as he pushed her face down over the table.\n\nSharp, yelping sounds rose from her throat as her body twisted on the rough wood, her legs spread and her feet dangling inches off the floor. He clawed her skirt up over her waist and ripped at her pantyhose, tearing them to shreds and yanking her skimpy panties from her moist crotch. For an instant she felt cool air caressing her heated sex, and she spread wider arching her hips up, her head rolling and twisting in passion. He smacked his wide, calloused hand down on the upturned, white flesh of her ass. Once, twice, three times he hit her...and she cried out in pain at each blow, her nails clawing the table top, but she never for a moment tried to escape.\n\nFinally, panting, he stopped beating her and fumbled at his fly. She heard the sound of his zipper, seeming to drown out the continuing backdrop of breaking glass and curses. She threw her head up, mouth open, screaming as his hot, hard cock slammed deep into her dripping cunt.\n\n""Oh yes, yes!"" She screamed in delirium, pounding the table and throwing her head in neck wenching circles, her hair swirling around her face.\n\nFlashes of lightening went off in her head. She began to come immediately, filled with the pain/pleasure of his cockhead bumping, pounding against the depths of her welcoming sheath. She couldn't stop cumming. His huge prick filled and streched her pussy. She could feel every inch, every blood filled ridge. The inner flesh of her hole gripped him, caressing and milking his raging cock, embracing and saluting the brutal ravagement. The man knotted his fingers in her long brown hair, pulling her harder back against him, forcing her to arch her body more, opening herself even more for his pleasure. The pain in her scalp seemed to intensify the pleasure in her crotch and her body surrended totally to the flood of sensations leaping and dancing within her. In her delirium, her hands tore her blouse open and ripped her bra off, freeing her swollen breasts. Now the firm, full mounds rolled beneath her as she writhed, her nipples painfully crushed against the table.\n\nIncrediblly, the man's companions had, up until now, been too occupied to pay any attention to what was happening on the table. Only now did one of them, after glancing at his watch look up.\n\n""Okay...let's... Shit! What the...?"" He laughed. ""Hey man...finish it...Drop your load. Let's get the fuck outta here!""\n\nThe man riding Billie quickened his movements. He began to grunt, then cried out. Billie's body bucked, a high-pitched wail rising from deep in her throat as she received his seed. Hot, steaming semen gushed deep into her hole, bathing the torn tissues within. Her orgasm leaped to new heights as she bucked and tossed on the table, clawing at her breasts. His movements slowed, then ceased. For a moment he lay drained on top of her twitching body, then, with a sigh, he heaved himself to his feet. His cock slid from her hole with a loud plop, followed by a gush of mingled semen and cunt juice which ran down her legs, dripping onto the floor, in full view of the shocked and numb captives. He swatted her once more across the ass, and then turned, zipping up his fly as he ran to the door with his fellows.\n\nBillie, barely conscious, began to slip off the table, unable to find the strength to arrest her fall. Like an old, discarded sack, her body sagged to the floor, where she lay, a sobbing, moaning heap of satiated flesh.\n\nFor a few long moments the room was perfectly still. The unhurt victims seemingly unable to move, frozed in place by the orgasmic scene they had just witnessed. They just stared at Billie. She had fallen with her legs sprayed, her open pussy, oozing semen. Finally, an older woman moved. She went to Billie, crouching down beside her and gently taking the still moaning woman in her arms. As if that had been some kind of signal, the others shook themselves and began to live again.\n\nThe police didn't take long to get there, nor did the ambulance they called. It was too late in any case. The thugs were gone, and the old man was already dead. Billie received the news with a loud sob and buried her head in the ample bosom of the old woman, who held her comfortingly. \n\nThey took Billie to the hospital emergency room, but, except for the scratches on her breasts which she had inflicted upon herself, she was unhurt. A rape counselor talked to her there, and Billie listened politely, feigning an interest that she didn't feel. After all, she knew she hadn't been raped. She had wanted it...probably, at least at first, more than he did. From the moment she had seen those pistols, she had been excited. And when that man struck the old man, and then slapped her and called her a bitch and a slut...Oh God!\n\nIn front of those people...all those people...Jesus...He beat me, hurt me...and I loved it. \n\nShe realized the rape counseler, a big, older woman, had stopped her spiel, and was staring at her kind of funny. \n\n""Uh...I'm...I'm sorry. I really am okay. Please...I'd just like to go home.""\n\n""Sure,"" the woman said, shrugging her shoulders. If Billie didn't need her there were surely others that did."
428,Baptism,['MF'],"By the time he has reached the last penitent, the priest's erection is throbbing and the veins are standing out like vines encircling a tree trunk. He bows his head and intones the prescribed blessing.\n\nNow a young girl is brought forward. She is to enter into womanhood and be given her adult name. She is dressed in a long white linen skirt and a white veil covers her head and naked torso. She is trembling a little, but mainly in anticipation, for until she has been baptised she is not permitted any variety of sex, even by herself (although of course many sinners do not observe this stricture).\n\nShe kneels before the priest and he says some words of comfort to her. Her sponsor throws back the veil and she shuts her eyes - or at least gives that appearance, for she cannot resist a peek at the magnificent organ in front of her. The thought of what is to happen makes her shiver a little, and she feels a trace of moisture seep into her panties.\n\nHer sponsor (her elder sister) takes the priest's penis and places it between the girl's open lips. She has been well schooled and begins to suck and lick eagerly. The priest murmurs his blessing with a catch in his voice, for he recognizes a truly talented girl and must complete the litany before she brings about his culmination.\n\nAs he gasps the words 'With my seed I baptise you, giving you thereby the name of ----.' he shudders and begins to ejaculate strongly. As the ritual demands, she takes only the first spurt into her mouth and withdraws slightly to let the rest of his libation splash over her face and shoulders. Her sister steadies the jerking organ, directing the pulses of whiteness, ensuring that none is lost or spilled onto the floor. She remembers with a smile her own baptism three years ago, and hopes that the forthcoming days and weeks of experimentation will be as wonderful a revelation for her younger sister as they were for herself ...\n\nThe priest's offering is finished, his servers wrap his robes around him and lead him away. The girl, now a woman, stands and turns to show herself to the congregation, her head held high in pride. The people gasp and murmur at the beneficence that covers her face and breasts - this woman is truly favoured, she will be famous indeed for her exploits. The men preen themselves, each hoping they will be the first to catch her eager eye ..."
429,Bar's Closed - Startrek Voyager,"['MF', 'sci-fi']","doors. The bar itself was nearly empty, just a few hustlers gathered around the pool table, and the locals sitting at a table in the corner. At the bar, a figure with tousled hair and some sort of short robe sat with his back to her, talking to the older blonde woman tending bar. Janeway was curious, and walked quietly up behind him, until she recognized his voice. ""Tom Paris?"" she was surprised to see him in this....outfit. His head jerked around in surprise, and she could see his hair was damp, and pushed up in curls over his head. He was wearing one of the robes from the gym, and underneath....well, nothing more than his swimming briefs. His goggles lay on the counter next to a large bottle of wine. ""Captain!"" His cheeks flushed as he jumped off the barstool, and swiftly tied up the front of his robe. ""I, uh, couldn't sleep, and -""\n""As you were."" She waved her hand at him, reassured that he was just as embarrassed as she was by this encounter. ""Well, thanks."" He slid himself back onto the barstool, and gave her one of his boyish grins. He gestured to the stool next to him. ""Care to join me? I was just going to enjoy this bottle of wine, but it would taste better with good company."" She nodded her head and sat down. Tom ordered the computer to eliminate the bartender, and she blipped out, leaving the two of them alone at the bar. Tom poured the wine with a flourish and handed her a glass. ""A toast?"" he asked casually. ""To what? Insomnia?"" she laughed, raising her glass. ""To insomnia. The devil of the working man- won't let him rest to get his work done in the morning."" He grinned again, and they both sipped quietly. ""Your father used to say that."" she observed, smiling at him. ""You know, you're probably more like him than you realize.""\n""Well, we've distinguished ourselves differently when it comes to Starfleet."" Tom remarked lightly, but she heard the bitterness in his voice. ""Yes- maybe you'd like to talk about that."" She put her hand on his shoulder, and he sighed, then began to talk. They sat together for some time, until the bottle had been finished. Janeway became aware of a certain giddiness overtaking her- probably lack of sleep, she thought, leaning her elbow onto the counter and resting her cheek in her hand. ""We've been here so long, your hair has dried."" She reached up and pulled at his blond curls. ""Why do you comb out the curls? Your father-"" She stopped and turned her head as a slow, sensual song wafted through the bar. ""What the-"" Tom started, when the Gigolo sidled up to Janeway and slid his arm around her. ""I have requested our love song, so that we may dance together closely, and then fall in love."" The Gigolo breathed heavily into her ear, pulling her off the barstool. Janeway looked at Tom and laughed, and Tom jumped to the floor and wrapped his arms around her, pushing the Gigolo aside. ""Sorry, buddy, but she promised this dance to me."" he said, pulling her close, and moving in time to the music. The Gigolo snorted with disgust, but backed away, and retreated to his corner. Janeway followed his lead and put her arms up over his shoulders, smiling. ""One dance, Tom- then I'm calling it a night. I'm rather tipsy from not sleeping.""\n""Or perhaps the wine- that was one of the bottles I brought on board with me from DS9-glad to know you appreciate it."" His lips were in her hair as he spoke, and she was leaning her head onto his chest. She didn't see the arch of his eyebrows as he spoke, or the smile on his face, but felt him draw her closer, so that their bodies were pressed together, moving slowly, and he began to move against her. ""Now, Tom, is that any way to dance with your Captain?"" she teased, loosening his grip. ""It's the only way to dance with an attractive woman. You did promise me this dance, remember?"" he said softly, and pulled her back, running his hands over her back and buttocks, lightly caressing her. His robe had fallen open again and she slid her hands beneath it, encircling his muscular waist, letting her hands feel the rippling of his muscles as he danced. A small sigh of admiration escaped her lips. ""A swimmer. I didn't know."" she murmured, enjoying the feel of him in her hands. ""There's a lot you could find out about me- if you want."" He had a hungry look in his eyes that she liked, although she knew somewhere in her mind that she wasn't supposed to, and the tingling sensations in her body were becoming harder to ignore. He slid a knee between her legs and she let him slide her sensually along his bare thigh. The music seemed to follow their rythm, and she closed her eyes, feeling his lips behind her ear, on her neck, her throat. ""Tom."" she whispered, but said no more as his lips closed over hers, his tongue sliding into her mouth, teasing her into a small moan. She pushed the robe from his shoulders and ran her hands over his ribs, down the long muscles of his back, and slid them under his tight swimwear. ""Damn you, Tom Paris."" she gasped into his mouth, ""for doing this."" She felt his lips turn up in a smile, and kissing him again, bit his tongue playfully. He took her and lifted her up onto the counter, and hastily barked out a few orders to the computer, so that they were alone in the darkened bar. He vaulted over the counter, landing lightly behind her. She turned to face him and slid herself down slowly, rubbing against him until her feet hit the floor. ""Something special back here?"" she said coyly, as he reached around behind her. He gave her a sensual smile. ""Something very special- trust me."" he said, and began kissing her slowly, bringing his hand back up from behind her. She felt something on her chest, and then a cool spray of water ran over her breasts, soaking her uniform, hardening her nipples instantly. She gasped in surprise and pleasure. His free hand massaged her through her wet uniform, and his mouth closed over her nipples, gently nipping them . ""You hold this."" he pushed the hose into her hand, and then dropped to his knees, sliding her pants down with him. Taking her underwear deftly in his teeth, he removed them slowly against her moving, eager, hips, and the water trickled down over his head, curling his hair even more. She jammed the hose into the neck of her uniform and reached down to touch his tangled curls, but he caught her hands and placed them behind her, against the countertop. ""Keep them there."" he choked, and quickly pulled her panties down so she could spread her legs for him. She threw her head back and closed her eyes, feeling his tongue tasting her wetness, darting in and out of her, teasing her into arching into his mouth, flicking her so lightly and quickly that she came rapidly, and loudly. He dug his hands into her buttocks, not letting her writhe away from him, moving with her until she stopped, panting, and then he pulled her heaving body down so that he could kiss her again. She ripped off the top of her uniform and tossed it onto the countertop. The hose swung freely into the air and hung over the sink, water running to the floor. She lay back into the rapidly forming puddle of water, pulling him on top of her, sliding her hands possesively through his briefs, hooking her thumbs and pulling them down just enough to release him to enter her. His first few thrusts were slow and gentle, and he pulled back as far as he could without losing her, then pushed himself slowly back in, enjoying the sensation, the look of pure pleasure on her face. ""You feel so good, so wet."" he groaned, moving faster, feeling her hands running over him, exploring. She marveled at the feel of his muscles sliding under her hands, feeling his tension heighten. She caught his hips in her hands and slowed him down. ""You can't come inside of me, Tom."" she whispered huskily. ""I'm sorry."" He heaved a disappointed sigh of resignation, and clenched his teeth as he pulled out. They lay panting in the puddle, causing little waves to form around them. He kissed her breasts and slowly brought his mouth up to hers, catching her lip in his teeth. ""Let me take you from behind."" he said hoarsely. She nodded her head and started to turn, but he began to pull her to her feet. ""Stand right there on that ledge, and lean over the counter."" He pointed, and she rose, casting him an impish look, and did as he said. She turned her head back and saw that he again had the hose in his hand, and a wicked grin on his face. ""Tom, what are you doing?"" she asked. ""This is going to be fun for both of us."" he said, and wrapping his arms around her, directed the spray between her legs, causing her to jump back against him. He circled her with it front and back, until she was dripping wet. ""You hold this were you like it best, and lean over a little more."" he directed. She inhaled sharply as he first entered her, and a small cry came from her lips. He kissed her back, whispering for her to relax. A few seconds later, the sensations were overwhelming her as the relentless cool spray splashed into her, and Tom began to move with more force. She whimpered with helpless joy, and moved her hips in a tight circle. ""That's it, come on."" Tom panted ecouragingly to her. ""I won't come until you do."" She was beyond answering, and could only gasp out his name as an orgasmic tide washed over her body, causing her to drop the hose and fall forward over the counter, sending glasses crashing to the floor. Tom followed her, thrusting himself deeply into her before cursing, trembling, and then laying himself over her spent body, his lean stomach heaving into her back. Water sprayed down over their quivering legs. They were quiet for a few moments, trying to catch their breath, not wanting to part. Tom reached out his arm and dragged a carafe over to them, and lifted it to her lips. She gulped thirstily, and watched weakly as he drank after her. He set it down tiredly, and gave her a quiet, almost tender, smile. ""Well. Here's to insomnia."""
430,Barbang,['MMMF'],"anger she felt for her husband. ""Fight with you boyfriend.""\n""Yea, but I'm married...and not for long."" she said angrily ""I got a room in the back. Private. Maybe you want to relax. I can make you forget all about your trouble.""\n""I don't think so. I'll have another drink."" She pressed her arms together making her big tits billowed out above her dress. Jenny enjoyed the way the bartenders eye's bulged. ""My name's Jenny.""\n""I'm Sam. Glad to meet you."" He could feel his balls rumbling as her watched her jutting tits. Jenny's warm pussy was seeping. If her husband wouldn't fuck her maybe Sam would. ""Do you have a hard-on?"" she asked Sam almost choked. ""This must be my lucky day. Why don't you find out. She groped his crotch. ""That private room offer still good.""\n""You bet. Stay here while I get the relief bartender."" Sam was back with the other bartender. ""C'mon, lets go."" Jenny got up and followed him to the back of the bar and up the stairs to a tiny room upstairs. Sam closed the door and began to undress. ""You gonna join me.""\n""I can't stop shaking. I've never done this before."" Sam gently moved her to the bed and started undressing her. ""You're gonna get fucked. If you're as horny as me, it will be a ball."" Sam's hands grazed her naked body as he got the last of her underthings off. ""Touch what you're going to get stuffed up that pussy."" Jenny held the steel-hard cock and stroked his. Sam bent down, rubbing her tits and fingering her seeping cunt. He wet the tip of his dick with pussy juice and slipped it inside the foamy slit. The door to the room opened and the other bartender walked in. ""Hope you don't mind Sam.""\n""Not at all.""\n"" Hey, wait. I'm getting the hell out of here."" Yelled Jenny. ""No, you're not."" Sam pinned her down and stuffed his prick back into her juicy cunt. He began fucking her hard. ""Just keep fucking. Don't let me stop you.""\n""Her pussy's nice and wet."" Jenny felt fear run through her body as she looked at the two men. She was naked, helpless, and couldn't escape. ""Don't let the bitch go."" Said the new man as Sam pushed her knees apart as his cock fucked in and out of her sopping cunt. Terror build up inside Jenny as the new guy removed his clothes. ""I'm not fucking you so you better just leave."" said Jenny. He went to the fucking couple and rubbed his hands over her tits. ""Nice tits. You forget, you can't get out of here."" The large man jacked his prick enjoying the sight of Jenny getting fucked. They were both going to fuck her. ""Shit. Get off of me."" Sam fucked at a blinding pace. Jenny's pussy pulsed in time with the cock riding in and out of her. He banged harder and harder. ""Jesus!"" groaned Sam as he slammed into her body. Jenny could feel his orgasm building. ""Oh God!"" she blurted as she built to a climax. ""I'm coming, Sam. Oh!, I'm coming. Don't stop."" Sam shoved his dick to the limit in her pussy as he watched cum. Her cunt grabbed his prick as he shot fireballs of jism into her depths. Her hips rose to meet each cock thrust as her pussy sucked his cum. The second man went to them with his hard-on in his fist. He leaned over jenny's face and shoved his rock hard cock into her mouth. Jenny's head twisted from side to side trying to excape his cock. He held her head still and shoved his Dick between her lips. Once inside, she sucked wildly. Sam finished cumming in her pussy, then got up. He walked to the bathroom and his friend yanked his cock from her mouth. He turned her over on all fours, spread her legs and pushed his prick into her waiting pussy. ""She sure can fuck, Pete."" said Sam. ""I'll see. What's her name.""\n""She said Jenny."" Pete eyed her ass hold as he rode her cunt. Pete wet one finger with cunt juice and slid it in her asshole. Once her rear shoot was slick, he pulled of her pussy and shoved his cock up her asshole to the hilt. ""Unnn,"" she moaned as she threw her ass up in the air for him. Her heavy tits hung almost to the bed and juggle around. The sight was more than Sam could stand. He walked to the bed and sat before her head. Jenny eagerly lifted her head and licked the head of his shaft. Sam pushed his still hard Dick into her warm mouth. She sucked his cock for all she was worth as Pete fucked her tight little asshold. ""Great little asshole on this bitch. You should try it Sam.""\n""I will just as soon as your finished, buddy.""\n""You don't have long to wait."" Jenny's asshole pulsed on his cock as the next orgasm hit. She moaned around the prick in her mouth as Pete shot his cum up her ass. When he finished, He pulled out with a loud pop. ""You hear that. She must be tight as hell.""\n""Dam right, Sam."" He walked to the bathroom and washed his cock in the sink. Jenny renewed her cock-sucking efforts as she reached between her legs and rubbed her clit with her fingers. Pete returned. ""Jump on that ass, Sam.""\n""OK, check out her mouth."" Sam pulled out of her mouth as Pete replaced his. Jenny didn't miss a stroke. Sam spread her butt cheeks, put the cockhead in her asshole and fucked away. The guys got the timing down pat as she took the men deep in mouth and asshole. With one hand between her legs, Jenny lathered her pussy and clit with her fingers as climax after climax racked body. Pete and Sam got their nut at the same time and pumped their cum into her from both ends. The guys pulled out and Jenny continued to finger fuck her cunt. They both dressed. ""Thanks kid. Your a great shot of leg."" said Sam. ""Clean up in the bathroom, baby. Be a free drink on the bar for you."" They both left Jenny to clean up. Jenny soon returned to the bar, downed her drink, walked out. She felt used, abused, and knew she would return."
431,Barbara 1,['MF'],"thick slices of French toast buried beneath a mountain of fresh strawberries and whipped cream on Annette's breakfast plate. ""That's disgusting, Annette, how can you eat like that? she said. ""Here, I'll help you."" And she scooped up a bite, glancing back at the young man at the other table as she rather obviously rolled it around on her tongue, lips slightly parted. The two women had just finished an eleven-day, 638-mile bicycle tour down state. In past years they had peddled thousands of miles together, 150 miles in one stint, 500 in another. They were already planning a bike tour across Europe that might very well get them into the Guiness Book of Records. They had both often agreed that it was their mutual ""visions of hotcakes"" that made them dedicated cyclists. The two women never allowed themselves breakfast until they had gone 20 or 25 miles. They had long before agreed, ""We'll have to be starving first, and then we will both agree that it was the best breakfast we ever ate."" And every night they would have the best shower they ever had. But that seemed to be it. No great sex, just a great shower. The two women had been biking together for years. They had met four years before when a mutual friend, a real estate agent, introduced them, saying that, ""Annette will be great for you! She will help you decorate your home."" Annette had, and now the two houses looked exactly alike. Their first long ride together had taken them some twelve miles, to meet their husbands for dinner at the beach. As they approached the restaurant Annette had called out, ""That's twelve. Thirteen is a luckier number!"" So the two women circled a car wash, next to the restaurant, about fifteen times to make up the mile difference. The difference between them, Barbara had finally decided, was that Annette was a record-breaker idiot. There was something else about cycling that Barbara loved, screw the records, the distance and all that. She loved the wind in her hair, her face, the coolness of it. And her legs pumping, sometimes aching...and she associated that thought, strangely enough, with sex. The moment of exhaustion was not unlike the moment of orgasm. But then how would Barbara know? She was in her mid-thirties, and except for a little side-trip of sexual adventure, had never experienced true sexual fulfillment. And that had been a mind-bending experience. And of course it had been with the young man who had stared over his eggs Benedict at her during breakfast that morning at the little roadside motel. A soul-filled look in his eyes, that was what it had been that turned her on so. She had had a husband and many other men in her life--so why was this youth's look so different, so exciting? Perhaps it was a case of Monday Morning Quarterbacking--he had satisfied her. Oh, did he ever satisfy her! She had become sick to death of Annette's bribes of ""Tell you what, Barbara, a big luscious hot fudge sundae if we push on for another three miles, what say?"" Annette was obsessed. Annette was a nut. There had been the feedback from friends. ""You two will kill yourselves."" Actually, there had been few mishaps. The two women had prepared thoroughly for their long-distance runs, and both had worked themselves into demons for conditioning. Barbara, in her first burst of enthusiasm after meeting Annette, had taken a semester-long course on bicycling at a local Junior college, and the whole thrust of it had been safety. Safety was something Barbara was sick to death of. The young man's eyes--ah, there was danger, a much spicier dish than safety. Annette had insisted they have their bikes checked out before each and every trip, and then they would train, leaving home before 5:45 a.m., getting in 12 or 20 miles of vigorous cycling. Always, though, they were back before 7:45 in time for Annette to cook breakfast for her husband. Barbara had become jealous of that. She had no one except her son Jerry to even think about breakfast for. And her son Jerry, at this point in his life, anyway, needed a bicycling mother like he needed a hole in the head. But the conditioning had paid off. She was slim, tight of body, didn't pant, even when cycling up a continuous twenty-five mile hill. Maybe it had all put her in condition for the very young man who was to be her first satisfying lover. In his arms, she was to forget the challenges of roads that had no shoulders, logging trucks and sawdust trucks whizzing by, hills to pump up. But, in young Jim's arms, Barbara, a bit late in life, realized the wonderful exhilaration of another kind of uphill pumping, her mind screaming to itself, ""Look what your body is doing now!""\n""Hi!"" he had said to her as she sat outside her motel room door. She and Annette always had their own room, no matter where they were cycling to or from. It had been Annette's husband's idea. ""If you do break any mileage records, people will get to talking, and the next thing you know you'll have reputations as being lesbians. I don't mind the bike rides off into nowhere, but I don't think I can hack the lesbian talk bit,"" he had declared. Both women agreed immediately, for that was not their game. Barbara now lifted her sun glasses and looked into the young man's handsome face. She said nothing, but did manage a smile. ""You and your girlfriend are bike freaks too, eh?"" he said. ""Freaks? I don't like to think of it exactly that way,"" Barbara replied, crossing her legs, a subconscious protective measure--against her own compulsions, not against the young man who had approached her. ""Sorry. No offense. I call myself a bike freak. I biked up here all the way from State College. There are bike freaks and there are bike freaks, see?"" He pulled up a deck chair next to her. His body was tight, compact, tanned. ""I live on a particular street down at college. It's off campus, actually, and I have a basement apartment. Anyway, this street is known for bachelor parties, and out on the street and on the balconies, anywhere. Sort of like New Orleans. And the girls that live there in the dorms...freshmen, mostly...they ride their bikes by this street every morning, see. It's like a beauty parade. They know that only studs that are seniors and have some bread can afford apartments on the street. Not that the apartments are so great--mine was flooded knee deep last year during the rains--but then I got a basement two-roomer, the rent's cool. Anyway, these freshies ride by, and whoever doesn't have a hangover from a bash the night before watches. Good watching, too. They purposely wear these little bikinis and no bras under their T-shirts, so their boobs bounce and all."" Barbara smiled, and reddened a bit. He's so young, she thought, so fresh, so ready to attack life. I wish I was like that. I was once. He grinned, and his teeth were very young and white and square. ""So there they go, pedaling along, dozens of them, up and down the street. Their boobs bounce, and sometimes when I look up from my basement window I can almost see the balconies above bouncing in the same cadence. Lots of horny dudes, see. Anyway, like I was saying, there's bikers and then there's bikers. Those girls are not bikers. You and your friend, you're bikers. I could tell. Bikes oiled, everything in balance."" He looked down at her breasts. ""And nothing bouncing."" He wore nothing but blue satin bathing trunks, and her eyes fell on the thick bulge, the almost invisible throb at the skimpy center. She looked back up into his eyes. And she knew. They both knew... Later, in her motel room that night, while Annette obtained her necessary ""health sleep, eight hours, no less!"", the young man named Jim stared again into Barbara's eyes. Running his middle finger over the crispy curling strands of her pubic hair, he hissed down at her his teeth bared in an animalistic mask of lust. ""Don't worry,"" he told her. ""I'm going to give you the fucking of your life!""\n""Oooooooooh!"" moaned Barbara. ""Yeeeeeees!"" His obscene words triggered still more excitement in her wildly impassioned body, and she groaned louder, ""Do it to me...fuck me as hard as you can!"" Her small ringed hand tightened about the shaft of his pulsing penis as she spoke, and her naked white ass-cheeks began to rotate in wanton little circles on the mattress as she felt his prodding finger swirling around and around the sensitive little bud of her clitoris. ""Aaaaaaah,"" she cried. Her new lover's penis lurched violently and he new he could not wait any longer. Suddenly inspired by her lewd gyrations and wanton pleadings, he decided what his plan of attack would be with the woman. He wanted to shove his bursting cock up inside her tight little belly, and he wanted the salacious view of her jouncing breasts and her lust-contorted face as he did so. There was only one way to do it. ""Get on top of me!"" he commanded, and before Barbara had a chance to protest or to consent, she felt herself being pulled up over his passion-fevered loins. Her husband had never made love to her this way, and she was not quite sure of what to do. She stared down with wide wondering eyes, afraid he was going to do something else that would only satisfy his own needs instead of giving her the fucking she needed. Her breath came in quick labored gasps, and she only wished he would put his penis inside her aching pussy quick! It felt as though her cunt were on fire, and the spirit of licentious liberation from all inhibitions drove her to heights of wanton desire which she had never before known. ""Like this, baby,"" explained the youth whose fingers were clasping the satin-smooth cheeks of her resilient buttocks and positioning her temptingly small cuntal mouth directly above his throbbing hardness. A lewd little smile lighted his face as he noted the half-fearful, half-lustful gleam in her eyes as she stared greedily down at the size of his penis. ""Is it big enough?"" he asked lecherously, his eyes gleaming. ""This what your hot cunt is needing?"" Barbara could hardly answer. The sight of his rigid pulsing flesh rising straight up from his hairy loins to her unprotected pussy made the lustful woman almost faint with desire. But it's so big, she thought in terror. It will surely tear me apart. Suddenly her lust was forgotten in a flood of terror. ""No!"" she gasped. ""Stop! Let go of me!"" Forgotten now, in the moment of truth, were all the other massive penises that she had thought too big for her. But there was no stopping now. The panting youth was quite sure that she'd like his big thick cock well enough once it was firmly ensconced within her trembling cunt. ""Take it in your hand and put it in your cunt,"" he ordered, too impatient to pay attention to the cock-teasing woman's objections. ""No!"" she wailed. ""I can't! I'm afraid! I won't!"" Oh God in heaven, thought Barbara, he is surely going to tear me to pieces. But she was helpless against his every wish. Her body ceased to struggle and strain, and much to her astonishment the needles of desire and thrills of excitement began again, prurient flames of eroticism flooding through her loins. ""Now you put my cock in your pussy and hurry up about it,"" commanded the boy who lay below her, still leering. Oh God. How did I ever get in a position like this? But she obediently reached out her hand and guided his lust-distended hardness toward the small quivering mouth of her vagina. As she somewhat gingerly parted her soaked vaginal lips to guide the blunt-nosed shaft up into the depths of her belly, her earlier passion began to return. Unable to wait another second, the lusting youth with the big penis flicked his muscular hips upward and plunged his aching hardness deep into her open cunt without thinking whether he was hurting her or not. Sharp needles of sensual agony shot through her impaled body. The boy's massive thickness was thrust inside her. His mammoth hardness throbbed within the suffering walls of her stretched cunt. And then before she realized what she was doing, she began to undulate her own firm-fleshed ass-cheeks around the obscenely impaling rod of hardened male flesh, all traces of pain easing until she was floating in between hurt and happiness, between pain and pleasure, far away from reality. Something was so erotic, so forbidden about being fucked half to death by a stranger, far away from her son, far away from home. A powerful wave of pleasure rippled through her over-stimulated body. ""Oh, yes,"" she breathed. ""Yes, fuck me like that."" Eager to oblige the lust-ridden woman the youth began to fuck his pulsating thickness hard up into her heated vagina with smooth straight strokes that sank all the way to her spongy cervix. At the same time, he teased his thumb wildly at the sensitive bud of her throbbing clitoris. Incoherent gurgles of joy spurted from Barbara's lushly parted lips, and her ripe body squirmed in orgiastic ecstasy. She felt his hand attack her vulnerable anus with savage insistence, as the outstretched finger wormed its way up into her clenching rectum, to move back and forth in time to the wild fucking strokes of the youth beneath her. She felt herself floating higher and higher, far removed from space and time. Then, suddenly, the long desired climax hit her like a jackhammer. Unexpectedly it came over her aroused flesh and she howled like a wounded animal, as great swirls of incredible pleasure stormed through her overloaded nervous system. And at precisely the same moment, the plunging penis that brought her to such heights, came also, expanding to spurt its hot load of semen deep into her convulsing body. Maddened by the pungent aroma of sexual release, Barbara fucked harder and wilder down upon his stiff exploding penis. Orgiastic liquid poured from her own convulsing body and overflowed upon the bed below them. She swallowed in the delights of orgasm and the slippery warm cum."
432,Barbara 2,['MF'],"either. ""If it only weren't so damn hot,"" she mused. Really, this time of the year it was too hot to do anything except lie around. She sighed and turned on her back, wincing as the glare hit her eyes, feeling the warmth of the sun as an almost physical presence. Barbara ran her hands down her body, flicking the sweat away in large droplets, testing to see if she were sufficiently greased with suntan lotion. She decided she could use some more, and rolled over to get the bottle, pouring some in her hand and beginning to massage it into her body in quick strokes. She was clothed in a very brief bikini, one which she hadn't dared to wear to the beach--a mere two scraps of cloth around her generous breasts and hips, scarcely containing their bounty. She ran her oiled hand across the tops of her exposed breasts and shoulders, down the sleek curve of her belly and over her firm-fleshed thighs. The touch of her own hand made her sigh again, luxuriously, and she wished she could strip off the two tiny pieces of cloth and offer herself nude to the sun, like some pagan goddess. She laughed at the thought, wondering what her staid ex-husband or her present boyfriend would think if they came upon her naked in the backyard. ""Of course, it is very private,"" she mused, playing with the thought and then rejecting it as too dangerous. ""Still, I could lower my straps."" So thinking, she untied the suit at her neck and removed the straps, baring her chest to the sun, her breasts swelling upward, only the nipples covered. She ran her hand over her body again, admiringly, shivering at the sensations her lazy hand evoked. She squinted around the yard. It was as if she were completely alone in the world--the heat shimmered in the air, and no sound broke the stillness of the afternoon. She smiled to herself as her hand continued its journey over her body, spreading the oil in a thin film and massaging it deeply into her skin. She lay back and relaxed, emptying her mind of all but the sensations of her body. Her hand moved with a will of its own now, caressing her breasts lightly, rubbing her belly in rounded circles, touching her hips briefly in passing. One finger slipped under the tiny bit of cloth circling her hips and teasingly touched her pubic hair. Barbara gasped at the contact, but did not stop, only arching her hips slightly to give her hand freer rein. She masturbated quite frequently, trying to satisfy the urges of her healthy body, and had found that she could please herself far better than her ex-husband ever had. Or anyone else, Barbara mused, her mind jumping away from the thought of her spouse and dwelling briefly on her present lover, who had not so far gotten up the nerve to do more than kiss her good night. Except one...her thoughts strayed unwillingly to the one perfect sexual encounter in her life--an experience that had left her weak and shaking with release. She tried to stop thinking about him, but the feelings evoked by her hand were too strong and her mind stayed stubbornly fixed on the image of her one-time lover. Tanned, youthful, magnificent young Jim. Oh why haven't you at least phoned me, Jim? Am I just an old prune that you found interesting for one lonely night? Is that all I meant to you? So you have your college co-eds--you told me about them, remember? But don't you see? I love you, that's the difference. Those young girls can't be to you what I can be to you! Remember what you said, cuddled in my arms? That you really didn't know what you would do after you graduated? I can help you, Jim. Help you do anything you want. Anything you want. Oh, don't you remember what you wanted to do to me that day? And did. I can never forget it. She remembered how his strong body pumped in even strokes to enter her roughly, making her writhe and heave under him as she soared to the pinnacles of desire. Remembering, her finger slipped inside her bikini and dug at her pubes. She moaned and opened her legs, letting the finger slide into her moist canal. Oblivious to anything but her own recollections of lust and present need, she fingered herself brutally, hoping to giver herself the release she needed. Her finger slipped easily into her cunt, sliding back and forth, around and around, sending twinges of pleasure through her nerves. Barbara closed her eyes against the sun, feeling it press against her. It was almost like being fucked by the sun, she thought in a daze, as her body responded to her finger and her hips began to buck up and down in the movements of intercourse. Her lover's face swam before her eyes, behind closed eyelids. She could see his youthful face, contorted with lust, as he had plunged into her body, giving her joy that she hadn't known possible. She had left the next morning and had never seen him again. Barbara Anderson mourned her lost lover as she masturbated frantically in her back yard, her body quaking with remembered lust. She could feel her orgasm coiling in the pit of her stomach, ready to explode and flood her. She gritted her teeth and slid another finger into her bikini, searching for the extended nub of her clitoris. As she touched it, her body shivered and her cunt poured forth a quantity of pussy juices, drenching her fucking hand. ""Oh...fuck...fuck me, Jim...oh...God! Fuck meee..."" She strummed her clitoris with her finger. Waves of heat engulfed her as her hand sank deeper into her cunt, probing the walls, scraping her insides and making her shudder with orgasm. She bucked against his hand, imagining it to be her young lover's prick, wishing with all her heart that it was. She needed a man inside her--a real man, not a drunken lout like her husband. She groaned in dismay, feeling her orgasm subside and dissipate leaving her strangely empty inside. She had cum--the physical motions had all been there--but something was missing. I need a man, she thought to herself, lying in her back yard, her legs spread, her fingers still inserted in her cunt. She was exhausted, drained. With a great effort, she opened her eyes and squinted around, wondering dazedly what time it was. Her eyes passed over the husky young man standing in the doorway, then returned. She stared at him a minute in complete horror, a cold snake of fear hitting her vitals at the discovery. She wondered feverishly who he was--for a minute, she thought it was Jim, but it couldn't be...and he was staring at her so oddly. God! she though, he saw me jerking off...stood right there and watched. Suddenly realizing that her hand was still inside her pants, she jerked it out as if it burned her and hid it behind her, childishly. ""Who...what are you doing here? Who are you?"" she managed to croak, wishing she could hide. It was bad enough to jerk off in your own yard remembering the past without people coming in to stare at you! She looked at the man, trying to arrange her features in a mask of severity as she demanded for him to explain his presence. She drew herself up and tried to regain her dignity. Then she noticed that he wasn't paying any attention to what she was saying--he was just staring at her, a peculiar light in his eyes. Her mind flew back--he was looking at her in the exact same way her lover at the motel had, his eyes glued to her body. He started toward her. ""Hey! What are you doing?"" she called out. She looked at the man in alarm, comparing him inadvertently to her other lover. They were both about the same age, but this one was larger, huskier, with broad shoulders that were bronzed from the sun. He had longish blond hair that curled around his face and blue eyes that were probably intelligent when not glazed with lust. For that was what gave them their strange sheen--there was no mistaking it. Barbara drew back as the man approached, feeling a stab of excitement despite her fear. ""I'll scream if you don't leave,"" she promised. The man didn't seem to notice--he walked over to her and stared down at her, his body casting a shadow over her. She squinted at him, trying to see his face against the sun. ""What do you want?"" she managed to croak, her hand going to her throat. God, she thought. I'm all alone. He'll probably rape me. She shifted her weight, trying to ignore the pang of lust that coursed through her at the lewd thought. One part of her urged her to let him, to open her thighs to this stranger, welcoming him to her recesses. It'll be the last time...I need it so bad...no one will ever know. No--it's evil, perverted. He's too young for me--once was enough, her thoughts ran around and around. ""Please,"" she murmured, looking up at him. He reached out his hand in answer and ran it over her breasts. ""No, don't,"" she breathed. The man looked at her blankly and dropped his hand lower, gliding over her oily belly and resting on her raised pubic mound. Through a haze of confusion, Barbara felt his fingers squeeze her, tentatively at first, then strongly. ""Please, don't! I'll give you money. Please leave me alone,"" she groaned, her body beginning to melt at his touch. So strong...if only I could...God it would be good to be fucked, she thought crazily. ""No..."" she murmured, willing herself to move, to jump up and run. But her body refused to move--she felt like she was weighed down by a huge hand, forcing her to remain motionless as the strange man caressed her. She looked at his crotch, which was even with her eyes, and shivered as she saw the bulge of his penis. She felt a wild urge to see his prick, to tear his pants off and feast her eyes on him. She rolled her head aside, moaning weakly, knowing that her body was betraying her. The man glanced at her face momentarily and smiled, then plunged his finger into her pants. She groaned, her resistance weakening as the man's finger slid into her pussy. It was still wet from her self-induced orgasm, and his digit slipped in easily. ""No,"" she said again, but the man only grinned at her and sank his finger in deeper. She knew her protests sounded silly against the evidence of her sopping crotch, which so eagerly sucked in his finger. ""Who...who are you?"" she gasped, her body beginning to move his finger. ""Skip. I've seen you around a lot,"" the man muttered. He was staring at his hand, now immersed in her cunt. He could catch a glimpse of his finger sliding in and out of her cunt-lips, and he wanted to see more. He pulled her pants down with his other hand and watched his fingers in fascination, wondering how her cunt could take it so easily, wondering how his cock would feel in there. He swallowed. He had been delivering a package, and when there was no answer, had walked through the unlocked door. He had thought he heard a voice in the back, and had followed the sound...and had seen this beautiful woman jacking off in the open yard. After that, things were a blur. His body had taken over, and here he was, one hand deep in her cunt. And she was enjoying it--he had had just enough girls to know that! Her cunt was sopping wet and was grasping at his finger like a clutching hand, her face was flushed, and her breasts were heaving with her ragged breathing. He gently pulled down the top of her suit and exposed her tits, never ceasing his fingering of her pussy. He caught his breath as he saw her breasts--they were big and sweetly formed, rising to a point tipped with coral nipples that were erected in lust. He dropped to one knee and lowered his head to her breasts, sucking her tit into his mouth, running his tongue over the raised nipple, rolling it between his teeth. ""Oh,"" Barbara gasped as the sensation of a wet mouth on her tit engulfed her. ""Suck it..."" Skip complied. He pressed her breasts together, bobbing his head from one to the other, laving both her nipples with his tongue. His hand dug deeper into her crotch, her juices making entrance even easier. Barbara wanted to see him. She wanted to see his cock. She had to! She reached out and unzipped his jeans, freeing his erection. She gasped at the size of it. She circled it with her hand lovingly, staring at it, looking at his pulsing shaft topped with a rosy head. Blood pulsed through the distended veins, making it jump in her hand. She stroked it cautiously, running her fingers up and down the shaft, delicately under the sensitive head, hearing the man groan as she excited him. ""Take off your pants,"" she said hoarsely, scarcely recognizing her own voice. Gone were all scruples--she was an animal now, wanting only to give her body to the male, wanting him inside her. ""Fuck me,"" she commanded. ""Please...oh please fuck me!"" Skip hurriedly shed his pants. He didn't want her to change her mind, he thought looking at the lush body before him. This was like a dream--wonderful dream. He couldn't quite believe that he was going to fuck her...but he certainly wasn't going to stop! Not now...not with his dick hard as an iron bar, jerking with the need to bury itself in warm cunt. ""Sure, lady...I'll fuck you blind!"" he promised, kneeling between her widespread legs. He pulled her pants completely off and stared at her cunt. The lips were red and swollen, and, as she spread her legs even wider, he could see the entrance to her pink-lined canal. The hole was pulsing slightly. ""God,"" he whispered. He sank his finger into her again, then pulled it out. ""Fuck me! Your cock! Put it in! Stick me!"" moaned Barbara, aching with the need to be filled. She pushed her hips against his finger, grinding them in a circular motion, drawing his finger in up to the knuckle. ""Put it in! Fuck me!"" she said fiercely. Skip poised his cock at the entrance to her womb, rubbing his cock-head over her slit, teasingly. She moaned as the head hit her clit, sending waves of pleasure through her. ""Now! Fuck me now!"" she cried in anguish, her whole body tensed with desire. If he doesn't put it in soon, I'll die! she thought, her hips rising, trying to force him to enter her. Skip grinned and lowered himself carefully, the head of his cock sliding between her hot, wet cunt-lips, probing for her canal. He thrust forward and slid into her completely, filling her, his balls squishing against her ass. ""Ohhhhh..."" groaned Barbara. She could feel his prick opening her insides, pushing aside her quivering membranes, feeling like a red hot poker as it burned its way into her snatch. ""It's sooo bigggg...I can feel it in my stomach! Oh, baby...fuck me,"" she moaned, twisting lewdly beneath him, seeking to draw him even farther into her cunt. Skip smiled down into the flushed face of the older woman, then covered her mouth with his, sucking her tongue into the warm cavity. As she groaned and writhed beneath him, he pounded steadily into her, twisting his hips on each stroke to hit the walls of her cunt. She was sucking back on his tongue now, frantically gurgling into his mouth. He dropped his head suddenly and captured one of her tits, fastening his lips on the nipples and sucking. Barbara shivered violently as the man's tongue touched her tit. It hardened and thrust into his mouth like a tiny penis, begging to be sucked. Fire shot through her veins and she bucked up against the boy. ""More! Harder!"" she cried, wrapping her long legs around him and straining against him. ""Deeper, fuck me deeper!"" Skip thought he was about as deep as he could go--he felt like he was in a bottomless burning pit. His balls slapped against her ass with each stroke. He loved the way she was using her cunt--muscles clamped on his cock like tiny fingers, milking him, making him want to shoot his load. But he held back, gaining even more pleasure the longer he waited, watching her flop beneath him, hearing her hoarse voice exhort him to more. He felt wildly triumphant--he had conquered this beautiful woman without a word--with only his cock! He could feel her hot juices bathing his plunging dick, showing plainly her answering lust. ""Beautiful,"" he muttered against her breast. ""Beautiful, lady."" Barbara's hips ground even more furiously, rising and falling with his strokes, twisting and churning against him. With each stroke she gasped in delight, feeling her body bounce with the force. Sweat poured from her as thrill after thrill coursed through her. She felt faint with the force of her lust, and spots of light danced behind her closed eyelids. She was riding the crest of her orgasm, every jab of his cock bringing her nearer to fulfillment. She raised her hips and presented her pussy to him, offering herself to his plunging dick. She was swimming in a sea of lubrication, pussy juice flowing from her recesses and turning her cunt into a river of lust. There was a little pain with each stroke of his large penis, but this served to heighten her pleasure. She wanted to be pounded into the patio floor, smashed under his body. ""Give it to me, fuck me! Oh...God, I can...fuck me with your hot dick,"" she babbled. ""Oh, uh, please...harder..."" She never wanted it to end. She wanted to fuck forever, coming under his pounding prick. She felt the wave of orgasm break around her, drawing her with it until her body felt like it was in a whirlpool. Her hips shook...her pussy gushed again and again...her whole body trembled in the wind of lust. Feeling her body shake beneath his, feeling her cunt grab his cock and squeeze it in convulsive tremors, he cried, ""I'm gonna cum, too. I'm gonna CUM!"" He raised slightly and began pumping in and out jerkily, his sperm boiling in his balls. He felt the violent urge to cum...to let his balls burst forth their sticky fluid to run through his cock and spurt into her waiting vagina. In and out he pounded frantically into her, feeling her legs squeeze him, holding him firmly in place. ""I'm gonna cum--uh--uh--uh--fuck me lady! Here it comes, feel it! FEEL IT!"" He yelled as he felt his semen gush from the buried head of his prick, spurting out in thick gobs, rope after rope of jism splattering the walls of her cunt. Barbara felt his cock swell and spurt in her hole as the last spasms of her own orgasm hit her, her cunt drenching his prick in juices. ""More,"" she whispered, grinding against him, forcing herself over the edge into another cum. As his semen splattered into her wet canal, she convulsed again, her mind blacking out as she fell over into the throes of her orgasm, letting herself be carried away on the wings of lust. ""I love it...I'm cumming again...cum in me, give me you cum!"" she mumbled, pulling him against her, her hips still twitching under his. He fell against her, panting with exertion, his penis buried deep in her still jerking weakly as it spurted the last big drop of jism. ""Wow! What a fuck,"" he muttered, feeling the frantic need leave his body as his prick softened inside her. Barbara lay still, clasping the boy to her. She could still feel his cock inside her, soaking in her. She didn't want to move. She wanted to lie here forever, the glow of being well fucked pervading her body, the boy's prick still in her. She sighed gently as reality invaded her mind...she looked around and gasped. Here she was, in the backyard in broad daylight, stark naked, clasping an equally naked body in her arms. Anybody could see her, could come in like he had! ""Oh!"" she cried sharply. ""Get up! Get off me!"" She squirmed under him, trying to push his heavy body from her. ""Hey, what's wrong?"" the man asked, holding her down and looking at her. ""What's the matter?""\n""You've got to go! Hurry up! Now,"" Barbara said frantically. ""Why? You sure didn't want me to leave a minute ago!"" Skip lowered his head and licked lazily at her sweat-covered breasts, making her gasp and move against him. No, Barbara thought. It isn't possible. Stop it! Her body still wanted more! She pushed at the boy again. ""Go away, please, somebody might come and see us,"" she pleaded. ""Expecting anybody?"" Skip asked, his head gliding lower. ""No, but...please don't! This is all wrong!"" Barbara moaned. She didn't know what to do--her body, so long deprived of sex, was responding again to his touch. ""What the hell? Don't worry about it. No one's gonna come in, and we're just getting started! I'm still hot for you, lady, and I betcha you are, too. Just lie back and enjoy it!"" Barbara relaxed. There was nothing else to do. She was too weak with longing to move except feebly--and all her instincts were to draw the man to her, not push him away! She sighed languorously as his tongue licked her belly in swirling circles, and a hot flutter of desire made her legs open in anticipation. He was going to lick her, he was going to lick her cunt! Barbara moaned in lust as his raspy tongue dipped lower. She had only had her cunt eaten once or twice--and only after begging her husband. And this boy was going to do it now. He didn't need any urging. In fact, he was forcing her to lie still so that he could administer the tongue lashing! He paused between her widespread legs and she could feel his cool breath on the hot lips of her cunt. ""Don't stop! Please--don't stop,"" she moaned, raising her hips so that the mound of her pussy came up to his face, trying to urge him to hurry. ""Oh, I won't,"" promised Skip, gently opening the lips with his fingers and letting his breath play over her. ""This is gonna be great, eating...I won't stop!"" He held her twat open wide, staring into the red-lined interior, watching the tiny entrance to her vagina open and close. ""Wow!"" he said. He had never seen a cunt like this one, so fully developed. The pussies of his young girl friends were just slick little pink slits, nothing like this! He feasted his eyes on the luxuriant growth of pubic hair, curling in reddish swirls over her snatch and down between her legs, almost concealing the fat lips of her cunt, which were dark red with lust. As he watched, the whole cunt moved and a drop of moisture oozed from the pulsing hole. He dropped his head and covered the whole vulva with his mouth, sucking in like a vacuum cleaner, trying to draw out more the fluid. ""Oh God!"" Barbara muttered through clenched teeth. The waiting had been almost unendurable--she had thought he would never start. ""Suck it. Stick your tongue in...honey,"" she sobbed, feeling the familiar darts of lust tear at her vitals. ""I need it...stick your tongue in there. I want it!"" Skip was in no real hurry. He was thoroughly enjoying this. His cock began to throb and lengthen against his leg as he tasted the pungent juices. He felt a great surge of power as he excited this older woman with his tongue, making her beg for it. He wanted her screaming and moaning under his mouth...then he would give his throbbing cock some release. He was going to shove it in her throat and make her suck him, too! He groaned at the thought of sliding into her wet mouth and redoubled his efforts at her crotch. He nipped gently with his teeth at the engorged nub of her clitoris and ran his tongue up and down the length of her slit. Barbara squealed as his tongue hit her clit, sending waves of pleasure through her. She bucked her hips against his face, trying to engulf his whole mouth, trying to force his tongue into her. She could hardly believe the feelings that shot through her. She was on fire, her whole body churning and quaking with lust. ""Eat me, harder, stick it in there!"" she moaned, her head thrashing from side to side, her hips undulating under his face. She smashed her pussy into his mouth, her juices filling his mouth and running down his chin. He slurped and gulped noisily, draining her dry as fast as she could secrete. He reached up with both hands and grasped her tits, squeezing the mounds of flesh between his fingers, rolling the nipples between his thumb and forefinger. At the touch, Barbara shook all over, threads of fire radiating from her nipples throughout her body. ""I'm going crazy. I can't stand it. Eat me, honey, stick your tongue in there, make me cum!"" Barbara screamed, no longer caring if anyone could hear or not. Her whole being was concentrated in the patch between her legs. Her vagina was a hungry demanding hole, aching for release. Suddenly she felt a wild urge to take him in her mouth--to suck him as he was sucking her, to feel his hard dick filling her throat. ""Cock--gimme cock,"" she mumbled. ""Stick it in my mouth--I want your hot dick in my mouth!"" Skip grinned as the lewd words burst from the woman's mouth. He had her now. She would do anything he asked, anything at all to keep his tongue in her hot box, whipping her to orgasm. ""Sure, lady,"" he mumbled through a mouthful of cunt. ""Anything you say."" He swung his body lithely on top of her, positioning his rampant cock over her mouth. ""Go to it--gimme some head,"" he commanded, lifting his mouth for a minute, then plunging again into the swampy marsh of her pussy. Barbara eagerly grasped the shaft of the pulsing cock, bringing it to her mouth. She stuck out her tongue and ran it over the head, collecting the drop of pre-cum that oozed from the slit, then sliding it under the lip of the cap, hitting the most sensitive nerves. She felt his legs tremble as she licked the sensitive head, swirling her tongue around and around, and smiled to herself. The feel of his dick in her mouth intensified her pleasure. She could feel his mouth gnawing at her cunt with even more intensity. She was being filled at both ends, fucked in the mouth and cunt, and her body quivered with pre-orgasmic shivers. As she let the head of his penis slip between her lips, she felt his tongue finally enter her vaginal canal. It lashed at the walls, boring into her like a drill, opening her insides, licking up every drop of fluid. She fucked her hips against it. She wished she had a thousand openings, and they were all filled with cock or tongue! She sucked in more of his dick, relaxing her throat muscles to let him probe more deeply. As her lips inched greedily on his shaft, swallowing more and more of the turgid length. Skip tried to hold back. He tried not shove forward. He wanted her to take it in herself, but finally it was too much, and, with a strangled cry, he buried himself to the hilt in her throat. Barbara gagged as his cock hit the tender muscles of her throat, then relaxed and sucked greedily on the stick. She was in a dream of lust now, her body pinioned beneath his, her secret places invaded by his lashing tongue. As his penis slid in and out of her throat, she reached up and caught his balls in her hands, squeezing gently, rubbing the base of his root with her thumb. She could feel the cum in his balls, making them hard as marbles inside their wrinkled sack. She held them gently, stirring them. Her slobber wet his cock and ran over her chin and down her neck. She swallowed and gulped, trying not to choke as his cock battered into her throat. She could feel orgasm bubbling in her. She rubbed her cunt into his face, mutely urging him to suck harder, to bring her cum. Skip did. His face was buried in her cunt. He could hardly breathe through the overwhelming odor of excited pussy...and he loved it! He loved the way her cunt grabbed at his tongue, trying to pull it in deeper. He loved the smell, the taste of pussy cum, and he sucked even harder, drawing it all in his mouth. His teeth clamped on her clitoris and he began strumming the excited organ with his tongue, clasping it firmly when it tried to retreat into its sheath. Barbara churned against him. He slipped one hand under her bucking ass and searched for her asshole. She tensed as she realized what he was going to do, then relaxed as feeling swept her. She didn't care...she had never had her asshole violated, but she didn't care! She wanted his finger in there! She took a deep breath around his penis and began probing for his asshole, too. At the same time both fingers found their marks. As his digit invaded her tiny shithole, hers shot up his ass! She gasped as the new sensation hit her--it felt like a tiny red hot poker was reaming her out, stabbing into her vitals! She groaned and rammed her finger up him to the knuckle, turning it from side to side, screwing his ass! She gobbled his prick, feeling it harden between her lips, swelling as his cum threatened to burst. She drew her lips over her teeth, making a ridge, and jacked up and down the length of his shaft, twirling her tongue over the head on each stroke. She knew he was very near orgasm now. She gulped eagerly, wanting to feel the hot flood of his sperm in her throat. Skip pounded into her mouth, his mind a blur of intense feeling. Her finger in his shithole massaged his prostate, sending sharp twinges of desire through him. He could feel her other hand cupping his balls, squeezing them gently, urging his cum. He stuck his tongue full length up her vaginal canal, wanting to bring her off at the same time. He could feel her legs clamped around his neck in a stranglehold, and he knew by the way they were shaking that her orgasm was near. He caught her jumping clitoris between his teeth and bit down fairly hard. Ordinarily this would cause pain, but at this point it merely added to her lust, hastening her cum. Come on, baby, he thought. Cum in my fucking face, I can't hold off much longer. Come on...let me taste you cum! He stabbed his finger in and out of her ass. Barbara felt herself cumming. The waves of orgasm swept over her, making her shake and shudder. Her pussy convulsed, sending forth a thick stream of cunt juice, filling the boy's mouth with her cum. She bucked against him, her body gone berserk with passion. Her mouth clamped on his prick, and she sucked with all her might. She needed his semen flooding her mouth. She knew she would spasm even harder when his jism hit her throat. Skip suddenly began fucking her mouth with short quick jabs. His balls were bursting...his prick was on fire and ready to explode. Desperately, he fucked her mouth, using it like a cunt, pounding into it, forcing her throat to open and take him in. And then the man came. He spurted wildly into her open mouth, his pecker jumping with the force of the orgasm that ripped through him. He came and came...gob after gob of thick, gooey sperm gushed from the head of his prick, splattering into her mouth, hitting the walls of her throat. Barbara gulped wildly, swallowing the creamy sperm her own final cum convulsing her. She sucked and sucked, drawing every drop of jism from his dick, swallowing it all and wanting more. She wanted to drink endlessly from this fountain of cum...the taste and texture of the thick drink excited her to a new plateau of lust. Frantically she drained the softening penis. She gulped down the last mouthful and lay back. Her body still twitched with the last of her orgasm. Skip cleaned her out with his tongue, tenderly licking the still engorged pussy, cleaning off the last traces of cum. Finally he raised his head and slid his body off hers. His limp penis slipped from her mouth, and she reached after it, wanting to keep it in her mouth. He swung around so he faced her and smiled at her. His lips and chin were smeared with pussy cum, and she raised her head to kiss him, wanting to taste her juices. ""Wow...you give some fantastic head,"" he said approvingly. ""And your pussy, well, that tastes great!"" He smacked his lips happily. ""I could taste my cum in there from when I screwed you before...something, huh?"" He grinned at her. This had sure turned out to be some afternoon. He had seen the sexy woman around town and had fantasized over her, but he had never dreamed he would actually fuck her and then eat her out and have her blow him. He smiled at her, feeling all the power of his young manhood at conquering her. ""You've got a great body, too. I mean, you're really something special! You're beautiful!"" He looked at her, visions of fucking her in every conceivable position running through his mind. He could come here every day. He wanted to do things to her he had never even thought of before--fuck her in the ass, between the breasts, the list was endless! Maybe he could get it up again...he'd sure love to put it in her once more. He shivered, remembering how tight and hot it had been around his finger. He could almost feel it around his dick. That'd really be something, he thought avidly, picturing himself pounding into her creamy ass. Barbara was just lying there. She was covered with sweat and exhausted, but her body was satisfied. She purred like a kitten sunning itself."
433,Barbara 3,['MF'],"Her thoughts strayed to the exciting picture of her young son jerking off, and she moaned faintly as she tried to banish the wicked thought. ""I say, are you all right?"" Jason peered at his companion's face worriedly. She had seemed strange all evening--abstracted. He remembered that her son had come home unexpectedly and wondered if that was disturbing her. ""Are you worried about Jerry? He'll be fine. He's a grown man now, and you said his friend would be here tomorrow morning.""\n""Yes, I mean, no, I'm not worried,"" Barbara said, laughing wildly. If he only knew how worried I am! she thought to herself. ""I'm fine.""\n""Well, if you don't mind my saying so, you look a trifle under the weather,"" Jason Greenway continued. ""If you'd prefer to go home...""\n""No, no, I want to dance!"" Barbara said suddenly, standing up. ""Come on, Jason, dance with me."" Actually, she wanted to ride a bike! ""Certainly, my dear,"" Jason replied ponderously, sliding back his chair and joining her. He led her to the floor and put his arms about her correctly, leading her in a slow step. Barbara felt the music enter her, and she swayed to the rhythm gracefully. She pressed close to her partner. Jason held himself stiffly as the woman pressed into him. He couldn't imagine what had gotten into her. She was practically embracing him in the middle of the dance floor! He drew back slightly. This would never do...mauling each other like a pair of horny teen-agers! ""Barbara..."" He pushed her away from him firmly and took charge again, leading her in correct steps. He sighed faintly with relief. He wanted her, certainly, but he preferred to court her slowly, in keeping with his age and station. And a proper courtship certainly didn't include getting an erection on the dance floor! Barbara sighed in disappointment. No use, she thought. He's an old stick-in-the-mud. I wonder if he'll ever do anything at all with me, or just wait until we both die of old age! Out loud she said, ""Jason, perhaps you're right. I'm not feeling very well at all. I guess we'd better go home.""\n""Certainly, my dear,"" Jason replied, relieved. Maybe he had imagined the wanton way she had pushed herself at him, after all, she was ill. He felt a slight twinge of regret as he led her to the car. Maybe he should speed things up a bit. She had had plenty of time to get over her unfortunate divorce. He resolved to go a bit farther than the customary kiss tonight. After all, he was a man, and getting tired of buying sex from the whores downtown! Perhaps he and Barbara could become engaged soon. He smiled at her benignly and opened the door. Barbara got in and sat morosely at the far side, next to the door. She didn't know what was wrong with her. First she'd fucked a boy young enough to be her son, then she watched her own son jack off and been terribly aroused by it, and now she practically attacked her staid boyfriend. All because of that tormenting itch between her legs. Angrily she chastised herself. Jason wasn't rejecting her--he was just trying to show how much he respected her. But I don't want to be respected, she thought. I want to be fucked! If only he'd satisfy me--get rid of these horrible, sinful yearnings. She looked appealingly at the man sitting next to her. Jason reached over and slid an arm around Barbara's shoulders, then lowered his head and kissed her firmly on the lips. She stiffened, then relaxed against him, murmuring, kissing him back, using her teeth and tongue, sticking her soft wet tongue into his mouth and running it over his lips. His arms tightened around her, and he slid one hand down to cup her breast through the thin fabric of her dress. Instantly, the nipple hardened and pressed against his palm. She isn't wearing a bra, he thought in confusion. Nice women didn't act like this, according to his experience. His ex-wife certainly hadn't. She had been cold and stiff from the day he married her to the day she died. He had resigned himself to the fact, and had bought his sexual pleasures from willing young women. When Barbara had divorced her husband and he had begun to see her as his future wife, he had treated her as befitted a nice woman, and she had never shown any signs of wanting anything else. Until now. Unbelieving, he massaged the warm breast in his hand, hearing the quickened breathing of the woman in his arms. She was squirming against him now, her dress hiked up over her thighs, inviting his hand to travel lower. In a daze, he dropped his hand, reaching under the hem of her dress and probing gently at the mound of her groin, covered with damp nylon. As his finger carefully snaked itself under the edge of her panties and crept into the damp warmth between her thighs, Barbara trembled convulsively and squirmed even nearer to him, her free hand fumbling with the zipper of his pants. ""Oh, Jason. Touch me, please..."" she moaned, unzipping his pants and capturing his penis. He jumped at the shock of her touch. He couldn't believe any of this. He hadn't felt up a girl in the car since high school! His thick penis was hardening slowly in her hand and he pushed his finger into her damp crotch, amazed at the wetness. ""Barbara, maybe we should wait,"" he muttered. ""Take you to my house.""\n""No! Here! Fuck me here!"" Barbara hissed, pulling him against her. Her pulse was pounding. She had no other thought than to get his prick inside her twitching cunt. She jerked her skirt up around her waist, exposing her belly and nylon covered twat to his gaze. ""Take off my panties and stick it in,"" she cried lewdly bumping her hips so that his finger slipped all the way in. ""It feels so good, darling."" He pulled her panties down her long legs and finger-fucked her methodically. His mind was awhirl with lust now. He wanted her as much as she wanted him. He didn't care who she was or where they were...he hadn't been so excited in years. Grunting, he pulled his pecker free from her hand and hunched over her in the seat, not even bothering to pull down his trousers. ""All right, if that's what you want,"" he muttered, positioning himself at the opening of her womb. ""Hurry up, fuck me! I need it!"" Barbara squealed, opening her thighs wide. Her head was mashed against the arm rest, and the steering wheel was digging into her legs, but she wanted to be fucked--now! She pulled him on top of her, opening wide for the invasion of his prick. She shut her eyes, every nerve trembling with the anticipation of having her hole filled. ""Hey, Mac! Cut it out...can't do that here!"" a sharp voice interrupted. A flashlight swept the interior of the car, revealing Barbara, with her skirt bunched around her waist and her pussy bare. Jason hurriedly withdrew to one side of the car, trying to push his penis inside his pants. ""Cover yourself,"" he hissed at Barbara. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. Imagine him, Jason Greenway, being caught in a parking lot with his pants down like some kid. ""Gimme your identification, buster,"" the policeman continued. Jason handed him his driver's license without a word. As the cop perused the license, he jerked Barbara's skirt over her thighs, glaring at her. She was just sitting there in a trance, her eyes unseeing. Jason felt his anger at her for getting him into this mess. He patted her hand sympathetically. Barbara stared at him. She was furious. Just as she had been about to get a prick inside her this happened! ""Don't worry dear...I'm so sorry for this, couldn't control myself, never happen again,"" he soothed her. He was willing to believe now that he had taken advantage of her. After all that's how it should be. He squared his shoulders and patted her hand as she sobbed in rage and frustration. ""Okay, Mr. Greenway,"" the cop said, reluctantly handing back the papers. ""Just don't let it happen again. Take the young lady somewhere else next time!"" He leered at Barbara knowingly, then snapped off his flashlight and departed. They drove off. Both were silent on the way home. As they drew up in front of her house, Barbara gathered up her purse, preparing to depart. ""I can't tell you how sorry I am,"" Jason began, detaining her. ""I was carried away by your--ah, beauty. Perhaps it's best we were stopped. I wanted our first time to be perfect...not fumbling in a car like two kids! I'll call you tomorrow dear.""\n""Good night,"" Barbara said shortly, scrambling out of the car. Yeah, I'm sorry too, she thought furiously. Another minute...her pussy was still dripping wet and tingling with the need to be fucked. Oh well, I'll just go in and masturbate, she thought. Tomorrow...she felt the breeze hit her dripping twat and suddenly realized that her panties still lay in Jason's car. At the thought of his shock when he found them, she giggled and felt better. Jerry felt better now. He had gone to bed early the night before, and hadn't even heard his mother return from her date. Steve would be here at around lunch time, and he could forget all about the day before. He fixed himself a bowl of cereal and consumed it methodically. His mother was still asleep upstairs, and he had no wish to see her yet anyway. He figured he'd take a swim after breakfast and then read until Steve got here. Barbara staggered into the kitchen, stopping short at the sight of her son. She felt like she had a hangover. Her body was heavy and unfulfilled, and her masturbation having brought no relief the night before. Her cunt throbbed dully, aching. ""Oh. Jerry,"" she mumbled, keeping her eyes away from him. ""Want anything else to eat?""\n""No, Mom, that's okay,"" Jerry said nervously. He hadn't been prepared for the sight of his mother. She was wearing a thin blue bathrobe, and her hair was angled down her back. In the second before he turned away, he had seen the unfettered swell of her breasts against the robe, and his pulse jumped alarmingly. ""I'm gonna take a swim. Steve will be here in a couple of hours. See ya!"" Jerry jumped up from the table and rushed from the room, leaving his cereal unfinished. Barbara stared after him. The sight of her son hadn't aroused her in any way. Relieved, she pushed her hair back and fixed herself a cup of coffee. She drank her coffee slowly, thinking of how nice it would be to have a husband to quell her lust, a good, strong man to depend on. I don't know what came over me yesterday, but it'll never happen again, she promised herself. I think I'll even take a swim with Jerry, to show it was all nonsense! I must have imagined all those things. I couldn't seriously want to fuck my son! She laughed at her fantasies, secure now that she would soon have a way out of her difficulties. Jerry clattered down the stairs dressed in his bathing trunks. He could see his mother in the kitchen, drinking her coffee, and he breathed a sigh of relief as she rinsed out her cup and disappeared upstairs. ""Now if she'll just stay away this morning, I'll be okay,"" he muttered to himself, diving into the pool. He didn't understand his reactions of yesterday. He knew his mother was a fine, pure woman who would have been horrified at his evil fantasies. He would always be grateful for her calm acceptance of his masturbation, though, he decided, swimming around the pool. He swam vigorously, determined to live up to the image he imagined his mother had of him. As he began his fifth lap, he looked up and saw his mother approaching the pool. She had on a white bathing suit, different from yesterday's, but no less revealing. Her full breasts spilled out of the top, and the bottom threatened to fall from her rounded hips at any moment. Oh, wow, Jerry thought wildly, staring. She looked a hundred times better than any of the girls in the pictures. And she was here. Right in front of him. He took a deep breath and dove under water, trying to ignore the involuntary hardening of his prick. He swam under the water with bursting ears and tight loins, wondering miserably how the hell he was going to get out of the pool with a hard-on. Finally he surfaced and regarded her warily from the far side of the pool. ""Hope you don't mind me joining you!"" Barbara called gaily. ""Oh no, Mom, fine,"" Jerry replied, treading water, trying to keep the lower part of his body turned away from her. It was under water, but the pool was crystal clear, and his pulsing erection could plainly be seen. Barbara dove cleanly into the water and surfaced shaking her head like a puppy. ""Whew! Feels good!"" she cried, swimming over to her son. He turned his back to her and inched away from her, trying not to be too obvious. The cool water was having absolutely no effect on his erection. It throbbed unceasingly between his legs, growing bigger by the minute. ""Wanna race?"" he croaked. ""Sure! Five laps?"" Barbara said vivaciously. The water was soothing her jangled nerves. She looked fondly at her son, wondering how she had ever entertained such lustful thoughts about him. Why, he's just a little boy, she assured herself. ""Let's go!"" She struck off, turning her head briefly to insure that Jerry was racing with her, then settled down to swimming in earnest. As she finished the last lap, she pulled herself onto the side of the pool. Her exhilaration faded as she watched her son swimming slowly toward her. His face was contorted in a grimace as he swam jerkily. She stood up, worried. Jerry was an excellent swimmer and should have beat her hands down. ""Are you all right, dear?"" she called. Maybe he has a cramp! She thought, diving back into the pool and swimming to her son. ""I'm okay, Mom, leave me alone,"" Jerry gasped. Barbara put her arm around him as he paddled slowly to the shallow end. ""For Pete's sake!"" he cried, throwing off her arm. ""I'm okay."" Barbara stared at her son, puzzled. Her glance went over him and rested on his groin, as if drawn by a magnet. The magnet of his pulsing erection pushing out the thin material of his trunks. ""Oh, Jerry,"" she whispered. Her mind wavered. She reached out a hand and gently touched the lump at his crotch, her fingers stroking. Her hand had a will of its own. She watched dazed, as she squeezed her son's penis. The scene blurred before her eyes as an electric thrill ran through her. She caressed Jerry's rock-hard projection, staring at him, her eyes glazed, her mouth open. Her breasts rose and fell with her labored breathing and the burning in her cunt spread through her body, making her legs weak and shaky. ""Mom!"" Jerry cried in anguish. He didn't know what was happening. One minute he had been swimming painfully, impeded by his arousal, the next his mother was stroking him, staring at him with a strange expression in her eyes. His prick jumped under her fingers and his hands burned to grasp her heaving breasts. At his voice, Barbara shook herself, emerging from a dream of lust to reality. Her hand dropped, she floundered backwards in the water as she plunged to shore. Her only thought was to get out of here--away from the scene of her betrayal. God, what am I doing? Evil--wicked--oh my Lord! INCEST! she thought, horrified. She left her son without a word, stumbling from the pool, racing upstairs. Jerry just stood there. ""Mom, come back,"" he called forlornly. Somehow he had to comfort her--to let her know it was all right. He had never seen such a look of terror on anyone's face before. He jumped out of the pool and ran after her--too late. He heard the car roar off outside and slumped against the front door, oblivious of his wetness. His prick still throbbed. It wanted back the hand that had stroked it so lovingly. He shook his head and went back inside dispiritedly to wait for his friend Steve. He wanted desperately to be a child again. He didn't know what he was going to say to his mother, or do about this situation, but he did know that he had grown a lot older in the last half hour. Grown from the touch of his mother's hand..."
434,Barbara 4,['MF'],"""I'll go to the store he works for. He makes deliveries for Smith's Department Store,"" she said feverishly. How she was going to get him to leave work and come with her she dismissed as unimportant. If she could just see him. She pulled into the parking lot of the store and jumped out of the car, looking around wildly. ""Ah, Delivery Entrance,"" she muttered. She ran to the door, and finding it open, walked in. A man looked at her disinterestedly. ""Yeah, lady?""\n""Skip. Skip, is he here?"" She peered around. ""Yeah, he's in the back. You his mother?""\n""Yes. Can you get him? It's very important, an emergency,"" Barbara said. She felt very odd--her hair dripped down her neck, wetting her back. ""Sure, why don't ya sit down? You don't look so good,"" the man answered kindly. ""Oh, I'm fine. Just get Skip, please. Hurry!""\n""Okay, lady, calm down."" The man was getting slightly annoyed. He wasn't used to wet, distraught ladies bursting into his office to see his delivery boys. He strolled to the inside door and yelled, ""Hey, Skip! Your Ma's here, says it's an emergency."" Skip's voice came clearly. ""Ma? I don't...hey, wait a sec! You say she's here? Okay."" Barbara clenched her hands together and took a deep breath as Skip entered the room. He grinned at her and winked slowly. ""Yeah, what's the trouble, Ma?""\n""Uh, ah...I need your help,"" Barbara stuttered. She hadn't realized how tall he was, and she hadn't remembered his shoulders as being so broad. He walked over to her, still grinning and took her arm. ""Mr. Johnson. I'll go help my Ma. I'll be back in a while, okay?""\n""Well, I suppose so,"" the man said dubiously, looking at the strange pair. ""She is your mother...""\n""Oh yes, sir, she certainly is,"" Skip answered. ""Come on, Ma."" He led Barbara firmly outside. She clung to his arm weakly. Now that she had him, she was tongue-tied. ""Where's the car?"" he asked. She showed him, and he steered her to it, unlocking the door and pushing her inside. She collapsed on the seat and looked at him helplessly. ""So, what's the emergency? Couldn't wait, huh?"" He grinned at her again. She shuddered at the cocksure tone. He reached over and pulled up her skirt roughly, sinking his finger into her. ""No,"" she whispered, pulling away. ""I wanted...I mean...""\n""Don't play coy now, lady"" he said. ""You want it bad, don'tcha? So bad you hafta come get me from work...well, where do you want it? Here, or your place?"" He stroked her cunt smoothly, his finger sliding in and out. He felt a surge of power as he realized how much this woman wanted him. It was an intoxicating feeling. ""No, can't go home, my son's there...just drive to the beach,"" Barbara stuttered. Her body was on fire from his finger-fucking and she knew she had to get out of here before she succumbed in broad daylight in the parking lot. ""Can't drive, lady. I lost my license,"" Skip said. His teeth showed in a broad grin as he watched her. She was flushed and breathing hard already, just from his finger in her twat. Finally Skip said, ""Hey, let's go! I ain't got all day. Let's go down to the beach. I know a place."" Barbara backed the car out and followed his instructions. It was a bright, hot day, and the beach was crowded, but Skip directed her down a side road to a deserted point. She pulled to a stop and stared at him questioningly. He was all business now. ""Got a blanket? No? Guess this hit you unexpected, huh? Well, I'm always willing to help a lady. Take your dress off. Lemme see if your bod's as good as I remember. Do it nice and slow, now, give me a good show so I can get ready for you. Though I don't need much,"" he said, looking down at his pants and seeing the hard bulge. ""Get my prick out first,"" he commanded. ""Then give me a show."" He sat back against a sand dune, legs widespread and motioned her to him. ""Come on...take it out! Barbara knelt in front of him and, hand shaking, unzipped his pants. His massive pecker sprang out, already engorged. She moaned slightly and reached for it, but he slapped hand away. ""No, strip for me, lady. Let's see how good you are,"" he commanded, circling his prick with his thumb and forefinger. ""Make it good and hard, and I'll fuck you! If you don't do a good job, well..."" he shrugged. Barbara put her hands behind her neck and unzipped her dress, trying to remember how the stripper she had seen in Vegas did it. She moved her hips slightly to an imagined bump and grind routine and slowly let the dress fall to the ground. She was still in her white bathing suit, and she revolved slowly in front of him, thrusting out her pelvis, bending so he could see the swell of her breasts. She unhooked the top of the suit in back and let one breast fall free, still holding it to her other boob, teasing him. She gathered the material in her hands and pressed it to her chest, rubbing her tits with it, then let it fall to the ground, revealing the full swell of her tits. She cupped her hands under her breasts and let her fingers trail over the creamy surface, pinching the nipples until they stood erect. ""Oh, yeah, that's good. Rub'em, honey,"" Skip gasped, hypnotized by the action of her hands. He rubbed his prick slowly, savoring the strip tease. ""The pants. Take off the pants. Let me see your cunt."" Barbara smiled. She felt in control now as she excited the young man. It was obvious he wanted her badly now, and she proposed to make him frantic with lust before she let him enter her. She turned her back to him and bent over, pulling the white bikini pants off her full ass, revealing the twin moons of her buttocks to his view. She ran her hand over the cheeks of her ass, parting the crack, showing a brief glimpse of her puckered asshole, bending over so he could see the shadow of her cunt from behind. She straightened and turned again, facing him, hooking her thumbs in the top of her pants and inching them down, revealing a few reddish curls. She looked him full in the eyes, licking her full lips with her wet tongue. ""Like it, Skip? Want to see more of my cunt?"" she asked softly. ""Yeah. Show me your twat, baby. Take of the pants and show it to me!"" Skip grunted. He had pulled off his jeans now, and he sat before her naked, his cock jerking with excitement. Barbara slowly slid the panties off, revealing her luxuriant pubic bush, and stepped out of them. She stood before him nude, her hands covering her bush, smiling at him lewdly. She was unbearably excited. She could feel the moisture trickling from her overheated cunt. She walked in front of him, moving her hands and spreading her legs so he could gaze at her. One hand held apart the fleshy lips of her cunt. She was only inches away from him now, and her female odor reached his nostrils. They twitched at the enticing smell, and he grabbed upward, bringing her cunt against his mouth, inhaling the musky odor, lapping fiercely at the dripping cunt. ""Oh--yes...suck it,"" she squealed, her knees buckling. She slumped onto him, her twat mashing into his face. He licked up and down, his nose bumping against her clitoris, sending waves of pleasure through her. ""Eat me out, darling, eat my cunt!"" she moaned, squatting over him. Her body writhed as it sought the satisfaction denied since yesterday, her hips twisting and undulating on his tongue, her cunt dripping pussy nectar down his willing throat. And Skip complied, doing his best to swallow the flood of juice, slurping valiantly at the demanding cunt, sticking his tongue into her hole and twirling around, nibbling at the nub of her clitoris. She came quickly, spasming wildly, gushing into his mouth. She fell on the sand beside him. ""Oh, that was fantastic. You're a great cunt lapper,"" she babbled, not quite believing she had finally found the release she had craved so violently. ""Turn over,"" Skip said roughly. He was extremely aroused-- her strip tease had almost made him shoot and he had controlled himself with difficulty as he ate her cunt. He wanted something else--something he had promised himself to have yesterday. He wanted to plunge his pecker into the steaming depths of her ass! He turned her over and spread her cheeks, staring enraptured at the puckered rose of her asshole. ""Oh baby, this is gonna be great!"" he muttered, bending down and licking the crack of her ass. It tasted salty, not at all unpleasant. His tongue found the tiny hole and bored in, licking the tight dry walls, lubricating them for his entrance. ""Wha--what are you doing?"" Barbara hissed. ""Not there. In my cunt. Do it in my cunt.""\n""Hell no, baby. I'm gonna cornhole you,"" Skip answered, spitting in one hand and greasing his pole. ""Just relax.""\n""No--no."" Barbara struggled to no avail. She was pinned firmly under his weight, her head pressed into the sand. Her ass stuck up in the air, the cheeks already spread by his hand. Unbelieving she had felt his tongue rim her, feeling like a hot rasp. She knew it was going to hurt terribly. His finger had hurt yesterday when he stuck it there! She knew his massive pecker would rip her in two! ""Please don't, not there,"" she moaned, twisting her hips away from him. ""Hold still, damn it,"" Skip muttered through clenched teeth. ""Or I will hurt you, Goddamn it! I said hold still!"" He punctuated his words with a sharp slap on her posterior and Barbara subsided. She held herself tensely, terrified of the pain she knew would rip through her. Skip positioned his penis at the entrance-way to her bowels and pressed gently. The head slipped halfway in, stretching the membranes and causing her to moan feebly and squirm in pain. ""Hold still!"" he repeated, taking a firm grip on her and pushing forward. The head of his prick slipped inside the distended hole, opening the ring of sphincter muscles for entrance. Skip felt the tight ring of muscles clamp against his prick and he almost came on the spot from the exciting pressure. He gritted his teeth and shoved mightily. His dick thrust into the virgin asshole, tearing the membranes with a burst. He slumped against her, his cock buried in her asshole, his balls crushed against her ass, and rested a moment, soaking in the dark warmth. It was a lot hotter and tighter than any cunt he'd ever been in, and dry too! He moved slightly, then pulled out a ways and began pumping into her. Barbara stayed perfectly still. The pain was unbearable. She could feel the entire length of his cock inside her bowels like a red hot poker. Her whole ass was on fire, she could feel the battered muscles contorting with pain as he pumped steadily into her. He's killing me, she thought. She groaned loudly as pain lanced through her bowels, making her feel violently sick. I deserve it--this is my punishment--I deserve to be treated like this, her mind chanted to her. ""Move it!"" Skip snapped suddenly. ""You know how. Move your ass up and down, baby, so I can get all the way in you!"" He slid one hand beneath her and groped for her sticky cunt, thrusting his finger into her. In and out. In and out. His finger kept perfect time with his cock and Barbara was surprised to find the pain receding as the pleasure radiated from her cunt. Suddenly, she wanted him to fuck her ass. The feelings his cock evoked were exciting beyond belief! She moved her hips tentatively at first, then boldly, pushing his prong into her depths. ""That's it! Shake your ass!"" Skip cried exultantly as the movement transmitted to his pecker. Her ass muscles were sucking at him now, pulling him deeply into her hot dry shithole, squeezing the head of his dick until he felt his balls would burst. His balls smashed against her ass with each stroke, squishing in the moisture that dripped from her excited twat. ""Oooo, yes, fuck my ass! Shit, baby, ram it home and ream me out!"" Barbara cried, bucking her ass up and down, then whirling it in circles, screwing herself onto his pole. ""Cram me full of cock. Give it to me! Harder! Fuck me harder! Stick your hand in my cunt, give it to me!"" Skip smiled grimly and continued to thrust strongly into the bouncing ass. ""I knew you'd like it!"" he crowed. ""You love it, don'tcha? You love me fucking your ass! Yeah, move it! Clench your muscles. Use your ass to make me cum. Move it good. So good, hot mother. Good fucking,"" he cried. He could feel his cum burning in the pit of his stomach and he clutched at the slippery flesh of her posterior with trembling fingers, one hand still buried deep in her twat. He could tell she was cumming, too--the juices spurting over his hand and drenched his balls. ""Yeah, I'm gonna cum in your fucking ass!"" he cried. Barbara tensed at his words. She wanted to feel the hot flow of semen flood her battered asshole. She moved wildly under him, her tits bouncing, her cunt gripping his hand. She felt her ass suck at his pounding cock. She squeezed her muscles and felt the rigid flesh of his prick swell and grow hotter as he gave one last heave and wedged himself firmly in her ass. His balls tightened and burst, sending spurt after spurt of hot semen into the dark recesses of her bowels, spattering the dry walls of her bunghole with thick white cream. She shuddered beneath him, her orgasm overtaking her at the same moment, her cunt convulsing and gushing onto his digging hand. She could feel his pecker still spitting inside her ass, softening now and slipping out. Her ass muscles grabbed at it futilely, trying to keep it inside her, but it slipped out and the boy rolled sideways onto his back. Barbara stayed on her hands and knees, her ass stuck in the air, gobs of sperm dripping from her asshole and running down the backs of her legs. She was too weak to move. Her ravaged rear throbbed dully, but her cunt was satisfied for a time. But she still wanted something in there. Something good and hard in her twat. She thought suddenly of Jerry's pictures, the one of the woman being screwed in the ass while she sucked another guy off. She wondered if the guy in her mouth had transferred to her cunt after the cock finished in her ass. And she wondered how it would feel to be screwed in the front and back at the same time. As she realized what she was thinking, she moaned. One isn't enough for you? You're damn lucky you got this, she told herself, quelling her perverted thought. This is bad enough-- picking up a delivery boy to fuck you so you won't think about fucking your son. And now thinking about that! You're evil, wicked! ""You okay?"" Skip asked rolling over and looking at her. She hadn't moved. He hoped that he hadn't hurt her--he had smashed into her awfully hard. ""Hey--say something."" Barbara shivered as his hand stroked her ass. She rolled over and faced him, saying in a small voice, ""Do you think you could get hard again and screw me in my cunt?"" Skip stared at her, his mouth open. Here he had thought he had ruptured her ass and she wanted more! He grinned admiringly. ""Sure, lady, anything you want!"" He laughed in relief. ""You'll have to suck it to a stand though. I can't get it up alone."" He laughed again with all the assurance of a youth who knew he had years of fucking before him. He felt like he could screw her all day and night and never get tired. She was far and away the best piece of tail he'd had in his young life. Barbara scrambled to him, wincing as her still painful ass touched the ground. She knelt before him and lifted his limp prick with one hand. ""While I blow you, why don't you tell me about some of the other women you've screwed,"" Barbara asked, knowing the recollections would hurry his erection. And besides, she had a perverse desire to hear of his sexual encounters. She had never imagined a man so young would be so experienced. He was only a year older than her son, and Jerry was obviously a virgin. She shuddered at the thought of her lust for her son, and continued hastily. ""Tell me about your first time...tell me all about your girl friends,"" she urged hotly. ""I'll suck you off while you tell me, and then you can fuck my cunt!""\n""Well,"" Skip began slowly. ""I've never had a chick like you--that's for sure. You're really outasight! A far out fucking lady!"" He ran his fingers through her hair possessively. ""Tell me about your other girls,"" Barbara urged, lowering her head to his groin and licking around the base of his penis. She cleaned his pole thoroughly, from the root to the tip, licking daintily along the whole surface. She was gratified to notice that it was swelling slightly, hardening under her tongue. ""Okay. Well, my first time was when I was a kid. I was always big for my age, a lot bigger than the other boys. I started playing with myself when I was about nine, but it was a while before I got into a real cunt! My sister is a couple of years older than me. I used to watch her undress at night through the keyhole and then jerk off afterward. ""Anyhow, one night she had a girl friend spend the night with her, and I was watching them. They didn't do anything for a long time, just sat around and yakked, and I was getting tired of waiting, when my sister started to undress. She and her friends had been talking about boys at school--what kind of girls they went for and all--and my sister pulled off her clothes and pointed out her tits and ass to her friend, laughing as she described how the boys had played with her tits and cunt! She rubbed her little titties until they stood straight up and pulled her cunt open and showed it to her friend. The other girl stripped, too. She was older than my sister, and her body was fully developed. She had big sized tits that swing when she walked and a real bush of hair on her twat! You better believe I was one horny kid, watching all that action! I started jerking off right there in the hallway--and my parents were both gone, so I didn't have to worry about them. Anyhow, I stood there in the hallway, my eye glued to the keyhole, my hand jerking at my pud! I watched those two girls compare tits and cunts, holding up each other's tits to feel the weight, running there fingers in and out of each other's cunts. Finally I realized they had stopped playing. They were kissing each other right on the mouth, mashing their breasts together, squishing their cunts together! I had never imagined girls doing that. I couldn't believe it! But it was great--wow, it was fucking fantastic! I was about to cum all over the door, just from watching those two chicks get it on! They went into a sixty-nine. I didn't know what it was called then--but it looked like great fun. They mouthed away at each other's twats, slurping up the juices. It was really far out watching that blonde head ramming into the dark cunt, and the other way, too."" His voice trailed off in a stream of remembrance. ""Well, then what happened?"" Barbara asked impatiently, raising her head from his cock. It had gotten completely stiff during the telling of his story, and Barbara chewed on the tip gently as she waited for him to continue. Her twat was steaming now, aroused by the picture of the two girls. She wanted to hear the end of the story! ""Oh, just keep sucking, honey. I'll try to make it short so we can get down to business. Anyhow, I must've been puffing like a steam engine on the other side of the door, because my sister raised her head from her friend's steaming crotch and listened. I couldn't stop, I was grunting with my cum. I was just about to shoot, and I couldn't move! I kept jacking off, hoping my sister wouldn't come to the door, but I was helpless to stop! She got up and opened the door just as I blew my nuts! All over her! She just stood there staring at me, my sperm splattering against her! I was really scared, man! I didn't know what to do! She laughed...and then took me by the hand and led me into the room. 'Look what I found!' she told her friend. 'My little bother, all grown up!' She pulled my hand and gently to me to the bed. "" 'God!' her friend said. 'How old is he? It's a big one.' She reached out and grabbed my pecker. It was almost five inches, and she rolled it in her hand. 'Do you like to watch girls?' she asked gently. ""I stammered out something. I couldn't believe the whole thing. Anyhow, she took my little prick in her mouth and gave me my first sucking. It stood right up and she giggled as she asked my sister if she thought I was ready to fuck! And my sister helped her. She guided me into that hole, placing my legs, positioning me atop her friend. Once I was there I knew what to do! It was like second nature. I poked in and out of her. I must've gone five strokes before I shot my wad!"" He laughed, remembering his wild excitement at the feel of a cunt engulfing his prick. ""Anyhow, they taught me a lot, the two of them! I fucked that chick once a week for a couple of years, and then she moved away. And my sis--she'd never let me cum in her cunt, but she taught me how to eat a pussy, and she blew me whenever I wanted! I guess I was lucky, getting an early start like that. I'll always remember that broad..."" He was silent. Barbara thrust down a surge of jealousy. She should be grateful for that girl, teaching her lover all that. Why, he was as experienced as a grown man and had the resilience of youth besides! His young prick stood at full attention now as she bobbed her head up and down on it. Her pussy was dripping wet with excitement, wanting to be filled. She raised her head and said hoarsely, ""Fuck me, Skip...get on me and stick it in my cunt!"" She lay back in the sand, opening her legs to welcome him. Skip poised himself before her, kneeling between her out-spread thighs. He looked at her wet, glistening cunt and licked his lips, remembering the salty taste of her cum juice. He stroked his hand up and down the length of his pecker. ""Hurry up, I can't stand it,"" Barbara moaned, raising her hips to him. Her whole body was a mass of trembling, quivering nerves. The sand rasped against her backside, which was still sore from the cornholing. She could feel every separate grain of sand digging into the bruised flesh, and she ground her hips masochistically into the rough surface, relishing every stab of pain. The sun beat down on her unprotected body. She could feel heat washing over her inside and out. She closed her eyes against the glare, rubbing her head back and forth in the coarse sand. ""You really want it, don'tcha, lady?"" Skip grunted. ""Tell me how much you want my prick in you."" He rubbed the head teasingly over her distended cunt-lips, relishing her moan of excitement. He was unbearably excited himself, but he wanted to prolong the time before he plunged into her hot box as long as he could, until he couldn't stand it any more. A drop of pre-cum oozed from the head of his prick and slid over the engorged surface, glistening in the sun. ""Tell me what you want. Tell me just how you like it,"" he repeated, his eyes running over her firm body that lay so abjectly before him. ""Oh, please, fuck my cunt, Skip! Stick your big hard dick into my pussy and screw me! God, how I want it! Poke me, ram me, please! Put it in my cunt and twist it around and screw me into the sand. Ohhhh, I can't stand it! I'll die from wanting you!"" Barbara cried wildly, her lewd words exciting her further. Her hands crept up and massaged her tits, squeezing her nipples between her fingers until they almost popped. A thin sheen of sweat gleamed on the tanned surface of her body now, compounded of heat and lust. She arched her body up, presenting her cunt to Skip's fascinated gaze, and executing a series of slow bumps and grinds, simulating the sex act, urging himself to bury himself in her twat, ""Please...stick it in there.""\n""What?"" Skip asked innocently. He was enjoying himself. This was almost as good as the actual screwing--watching a beautiful woman flaunt her pussy at your eyes, begging you to enter her! ""What do you want in your cunt, baby?""\n""Stick your finger in there...cram your goddamn hand in my pussy!"" Barbara almost screamed. ""Get it all hot and juicy and then give me your cock!"" Skip grinned. It already looked pretty juicy to him, but he was willing to play around a little longer, until the urge to fuck drove everything else from his mind. He put two fingers stiffly together and jammed them into her steamy box, sinking through the hot flesh and churning around. ""Is that good?"" he asked, breathing heavily as he watched his fingers fuck her twat. He flicked the clitoris with his thumb and smiled at the tremor that went through her. Her skin rippled under its thin coating of sweat as she hunched frantically against his fingers. ""How do you like that, baby? Do you like me finger-fucking your snatch?"" Skip muttered to her. Barbara looked down past her breasts to the hairy mound of her cunt, watching his fingers dig in and out. Her hips moved furiously against the fucking hand as he drew it out. Her hips moved furiously against the fucking hand as she tried to get more of his hand inside her. She felt like her cunt was a mile wide and could take anything! She sucked her muscles around his fingers and bore down with all her strength. She couldn't believe the sensations that were flooding her with every stroke of his arm. She quivered and bucked with lustful tremors, her pussy gushing lubrication around his hand. ""Put your whole hand in. Fuck me with your arm, cram it in there!"" she cried. Skip hesitated. He had never heard of putting a whole hand inside a woman's cunt. Surely it was way too big! He hooked his fingers inside and stretched the walls experimentally. They stretched around his probing digit accommodatingly. He shrugged. He was willing to try anything...and if she thought she could take it. Carefully he inserted another finger alongside the two already in her steamy hole. She moaned slightly, but didn't stop the tempo of her hips. He drew his hand out and bunched his little finger with the others and rammed it again into her. ""That good?"" he breathed, watching her cunt stretch in fascination. ""Oooohhhh! Yes! Yes, darling, give it to me! Put your fist in my cunt! Fist-fuck me! I want it, God, I want it!"" Barbara bucked against him. Her cunt was stretched to the limit now--crazily she wondered how far it would go before it ripped. She didn't care, she wanted him to put his whole fist inside her. The depravity of the action further stimulated her. She could see him between her legs, his four fingers stiffly extended, pumping in and out of her. She wanted to feel his hand--to clamp down on his wrist with her cunt! ""Go on, please, your fist,"" she whimpered. ""Okay, lady, you asked for it,"" Skip laughed. The novelty of the scene was getting to him, turning him on immeasurably. He doubled his thumb under his other fingers and thrust into her warm crotch, twisting his wrist as he drove in so that his entire fist slid through the muscles surrounding her vaginal canal. And he was in! He flexed his fingers carefully inside the tight passageway--the slick walls of her cunt vibrated beneath his fingertips and clutched wildly at his hand. ""Feel it? I've got my fist in your cunt!"" he whispered hoarsely. He pulled out slightly and began stroking her with quick jabs of his arm. Barbara had tensed as he sought entry to her hole, and forced herself to relax so he could get in. She hadn't really thought it possible--but it had happened--he was in her up to the wrist! She could feel each one of his fingers like it was a separate cock, probing and bunching at the entrance of her womb. With a loud cry, she arched her back and drove her hips at him, forcing his hand as far as it would go. She felt a frantic wave of orgasm come crashing around her. Her legs went limp, her body quaked as she pounded against his fist. She could feel every part of her body, in her ears a dull roaring drowned out the sound of her screaming, her eyes blurred and shards of color danced before them. ""I'm cummmmmiinnnggg!"" she squealed. ""All over your hand, oh God, I'm cumming! Help me! Stop! Stop! It's too much! I can't stand it!"" As she shuddered through her orgasm, Skip withdrew his hand slowly...her cunt made a squishing noise as he pulled out. As folds slipped together and returned to normal size he stared at his hand again in amazement. It was unreal that he had had his fist inside that tiny hole. He looked down at his prick. It was standing straight up and pulsing furiously--he could see the blood flowing in the enlarged veins that stood out all over the surface. He brought his cock to the still dripping hole and pressed in gently, feeling the puffy flesh give under his pressure. ""Ready for it now, baby?"" he murmured. ""Ready for some fucking? I'm gonna really give it to ya. I know you can take it now,"" he promised. Barbara shivered as the smooth head of his cock probed her cunt. She had been really turned on by the fist fuck. The novelty and the wildness of it had made her cum violently, but there was nothing like the feel of a hard cock cleaving her opening! She smiled lasciviously at him and opened her legs even wider, giving him a perfect target. ""Yeah, I'm ready!"" she answered, matching his tone. ""Give it to me--hard and fast, lover! Fuck me like I was meant to be fucked. Ram it into my cunt! I'm waiting for you. My pussy's begging for it. Give it to me!"" She drew in her breath and held it as he stirred in her outer chambers, then let out in a whoosh as he plunged suddenly into her depths. Her flesh parted easily under his thrust, but closed around his prick with the tenacity of rubber, enclosing him in a vise of sticky flesh. ""God! It's still tight!"" he grunted wonderingly as he felt the action of her muscles. He had thought his fist might have stretched her beyond repair, but her resilient cunt snapped back into action like a spring. He fucked in and out of her cuntal hole, feeling his balls squish against her ass with each stroke. Her legs were wrapped around his back and he suddenly raised them around his neck, pulling her almost straight up against his prick. Her arms were tight around his neck, too. He held her bent double against him as he drove into her. Barbara could hardly move in this position, but that didn't matter as his prick hit new depths plumbing her canal to the bottom. He thrust into her like a pile driver, in mighty lunges. With every blow of his prong Barbara shuddered violently, her cunt clutching at his smooth rod. She could feel him all the way in her stomach. It felt like he was fucking her guts! She tightened her legs and arms around his neck and shook and shuddered under his pumping penis, feeling her orgasm begin to sweep her in a series of undulating waves, each one higher than the one before. She was being buffeted by a sea of lust. Her body rolled with the waves and surfaced, then rolled off again in a crashing peak. ""O--uh--uh--uh! FUCK ME! I'M CUMMING! Oh...God, I'm cumming again! Harder...don't stop...fuck me! Give it to me! Cum in me--I WANT YOUR CUM: PLEASE...I'M CUMMING AGAIN, FUCK ME!!"" she screamed, not knowing or caring what she said or did. Skip gritted his teeth and hung onto the convulsing body beneath him, never ceasing his relentless plunges into her spasming flesh. He knew she was gripped in a series of multiple orgasms. He could feel her cunt clasping and unclasping on his prick as she flopped like a fish impaled on a spear. He loved fucking her--he loved the fantastic action of her active pussy on his cock, the smooth movement of her hips beneath his changing to the jerks of orgasm. ""Get ready...I'm cumming,"" he warned. ""Hold on. NOW! FEEL IT! JESUS! I'M CUMMING, BABY!"" he screamed at her, forcing himself fully into her, grinding and twisting his prick into her cunt. It swelled even larger and grew even more sensitive. He could feel every tremor of her cunt through the nerves in the head. He twisted and turned into her cunt, and then he was spurting. A flood of semen burst from the head of his cock, shooting from his balls through his prick to splatter into Barbara's twat, filling her canal with hot semen. ""AAAggghhh!!"" Barbara squealed as the hot column of sperm flooded her sensitive cunt. She could feel it gushing into her, burning hot on the walls of her cunt, filling her to overflowing, running out of her slot and down her thighs. She hadn't thought there was that much sperm in the world, she thought crazily as Skip pumped weakly against her, flinging out his last drops of semen. Her cunt sucked hungrily at his softening prick, milking his balls for every ounce of cum. She shuddered against him a final time as the last of her orgasm fluttered through her. Her legs slid down his back and she lay back flat on the ground, her eyes closed, a beatific smile on her face. Skip slumped beside her, his head on his arms. He was exhausted--the last two fucks had really taken it out of him. He laughed weakly, glancing at her sperm-coated thighs, realizing how much it had taken out of him! ""Goddamn great fucking,"" Skip muttered. ""You really know how to ball. You're the best piece of ass I've ever had, no shit!"" He meant every word. He had been with some horny chicks after his start with his sister and her friend--but never had he had a grown woman at the peak of her desires! He shook his head. No wonder they always said an older woman was the best lay! He wondered how the hell a guy her age would keep up with her. He was wearing out, and he was only eighteen! A very experienced and mature eighteen, but still a young boy with supposedly endless sexual prowess. He sighed. He knew he could bring her off again and again...with his tongue, his hands and his cock, but he didn't want to wear himself out completely! He figured she could take on another guy easy. Hell, she could probably take on an army and come back for more! He felt the thrill of pride in his insatiable mistress. He was proud of her raging appetite as well as her luscious body. If he had realized that it was he who had unlocked her lust and brought forth her insatiable appetite, he would have been prouder still. But he didn't know that until yesterday she had been a frigid woman, frozen by her uncaring husband and inept lover. He had come along at exactly the right time and opened a new world to her. Barbara lay flat on the sand, her body glowing with the warmth that only comes from being well-fucked. She reached for Skip's hand and held it. Whatever happened, whatever she did because of her new emotions, she would always be grateful to him for showing her how it felt to be a woman. She had found sexual release and satisfaction now. It remained for her to learn to control her desires. For a woman of thirty-five, at the height of her sexual potential, to suddenly come from the cavern of frigidity into the white hot light of sensuality was a little too extreme--her mind had to catch up to her body. She knew that she wanted sex constantly now. She had been deprived too long, and her body was making up for lost time. She smiled at her young lover, studying him covertly, reveling in the sleek beauty of his firm bronze limbs, wishing he were hard again and could fuck her some more. She needed to be fucked steadily for a week, she thought to herself, smiling. If Jason could see me now...or my ex-husband, she mused. Perhaps if her husband had taken the time to indoctrinate her into sex, to lead her along until she was ready for this. She shook her head violently. There was no use mourning the past and what might have been! She was here, now, she was lucky enough to have been awakened before it was too late, and she meant to make the most of her awakening. She would do everything she could to satisfy her appetite and to keep at bay her incestuous desires for her son! Because she knew that was wrong. Every moral scruple cried against it. She was afraid of incest to the fibers of her being. She had to get completely fucked out before she went home. She couldn't have a repeat of the scene in her pool. She needed more fucking. Every day until he left at the end of the week. As if he read her mind, Skip turned to her. ""You're a fantastic lady,"" he murmured. ""Really far out. I just had a great idea. You might like it. Well, I have a friend who lives right down the beach. He's a little older than me, and I hang out there once in a while. What say we buzz over and take a shower and rest a while? This sun's hot as shit!"" He grinned at her engagingly, watching her reaction. He wanted to show her off to Buddy. Buddy really dug older chicks. He was always bragging about the ones he'd had and how they could fuck circles around teenyboppers. Maybe they could all get it on. Skip would love to see Buddy's face when he walked in with this fantastic lady. They could smoke a little--relax. Who knows what might happen then? He shivered slightly as a picture flitted through his mind, Barbara blowing him and taking Buddy in her cunt at the same time. ""Well, if you're sure he won't mind us busting in like this,"" Barbara said warily. She didn't know if she wanted to meet another guy or not. Maybe he'd laugh at her for being over thirty! Her doubt must have shown on her face because Skip laughed and stroked her hair. ""He'll love you. Really! Any guy would. You're a really beautiful lady! Come on and get dressed. Wipe off some of the cum if you can--aw shit! We need a towel to get all this! I must have cum a bucketful!"" Laughing, the two dressed their sticky bodies in their sandy clothes and piled in the car, Barbara driving. ""Where to?""\n""Just go out the way we came in and turn left. He lives about a mile down,"" Skip said. He leaned back in the seat, letting the wind ruffle his long hair. He gazed appreciatively at his mistress. She looked even more beautiful with her red hair tangled and full of sand and her cheeks flushed with sun and loving that she had before. He leaned back, admiring the pretty picture she made as she laughed happily at him. ""I don't even remember how we got here,"" she giggled. ""I was so hot for you I couldn't see straight!"" She looked at him fondly, her heart full of satisfaction and her mind filled with plans."
435,Barbara 5,['MF'],"Barbara was to play the part of the newly hired maid who walks in on her new employers in bed making love. Barbara understood exactly what to do as the director instructed her. But first she was off to the dressing room for make-up and her costume. She received a skimpy little black maid outfit that showed off Barbara's gorgeous legs. Of she got a tight fitting pair of panties to wear that exposed most of her cute ass. The black lacey top was nearly see through and with no bra to wear under it her nipples were easily visible. The girl fixing her face put plenty of lipstick on Barbara's lips and arranged her hair flowing nicely across her face and shoulders. Barbara was gorgeous, just what any man would want in a maid. The kind of maid that you didn't care if she knew how to make the bed, only that she knew what to do on it, that being to fuck.\n\nWell, Barbara was ready. Everyone was in their place and ready to go to film this scene. Barbara started doing her dusting and cleaning thing through the upstairs hallway. She opened the door to the bedroom and there was Mark and Lisa on the bed in a sixty- nine position with Lisa furiously sucking Mark's eight inch cock. Barbara watched awhile eventually starting to stroke her fingers in her own crotch. Then she slipped one of her tits out of her skimpy outfit exposing an already hard nipple to the camera. She began playing with it, squeezing it making it obvious she was turned on by the activity in the bedroom. Then she removed her top completely freeing her 38 inch breasts while she continued watching and massaging her chest. Then her bottom fell away showing off her shapely legs and she pulled panties down stepping out of them. Barbara watched Lisa nearly deep throating Mark's cock now. Her hand worked harder in her crotch, her fingers penetrating her now wet slit.\n\nQuietly she walked into the bedroom and crawled onto the end of the bed between Mark's legs. Lisa looked up quickly, a little startled, but continued her cocksucking. Barbara moved in closer caressing Mark's legs moving up to his inner thighs. Barbara followed with her tongue up Mark's thighs ultimately reaching his groin area. She extended her tongue licking Mark's balls while Lisa kept sucking her lover's cock. Barbara then moved her head closer carefully sucking his balls one at a time into her mouth, then gently letting them pop out for the camera to see them wet with her saliva. She repeated the process, not just sucking his balls in and out for the sake of the movie, but giving Mark an incredible lustful ballsucking. On camera it was an incredible scene seeing Barbara eating Mark's nut sack getting a good taste of his scrotum.\n\nThen she went down lower underneath Mark's sack letting her tongue wander across the skin under his balls. She worked her tongue teasingly lower and lower until she entered Mark's ass- crack. She playfully licked around his crack before giving him a tonguing on his asshole. Mark didn't expect that, an anal lick wasn't in the scene script. But he wasn't about to object to a beautiful blonde licking on his asshole. If that's what Barbara wanted to do, then it was fine by him. After tasting his ass, Barbara got up and Lisa turned around to mount herself on Mark's stiff erect cock.\n\nLisa impaled herself on Mark's cock and began fucking herself with his shaft. Then Barbara turned her attentions on Lisa's exposed rear end. Barbara never had any relations with another female. This was going to her first lesbian experience. Barbara looked at Lisa's asshole just above Mark's pistoning cock penetrating Lisa's slit. It was so nice and tight. Her puckered anus was staring Barbara in the face begging to be eaten. Barbara placed her hands on Lisa's asscheeks spreading her apart slightly while watching Mark's cock sliding in and out of Lisa's cunt.\n\nBarbara first starting licking Lisa's cute asscheeks gradually moving closer to her crack. Then she moved inside her crack running her tongue through Lisa's back crevice. Finally, she gave a long lick, deep through Lisa's asscrack going across her asshole. Lisa moaned out loud from the incredible sensation as she neared an orgasm. Feeling Mark's cock deep in her cunt and her asshole getting tongued by Barbara was going to make her cum very soon. Barbara buried her face in Lisa's crack as she continued her anal licking. Barbara was getting excited too. How sweet and soft Lisa's ass was compared the many men she had done. The skin was so soft on her cheeks and Lisa's asshole was so warm and tender to touch with her tongue. Barbara couldn't help herself but to bury her face deep and get a real good taste of her female lover.\n\nHer tongue worked hard on Lisa's puckered asshole pushing against it, licking it, tasting it. She pulled harder on Lisa's asscheeks spreading her wider. Then taking her fingers, Barbara pushed them in to Lisa's anal hole and with both hands began pulling her hole open. Barbara pulled on Lisa's anus until it stretched open to her. Now Barbara had Lisa's asshole exposed, opened, gaping wide for her inspection. But inspecting and admiring wasn't what Barbara had in mind. Down she went again inserting her tongue inside Lisa's ass. Barbara licked her open hole tasting the musky slim on the inside of Lisa's rectum. Lisa went wild in an orgasm tightening and clenching her cheeks. Barbara kept buried in her hole letting Lisa experience an anal tongue fuck while her body shook from the orgasm. Then Mark began to explode inside Lisa's cunt. Lisa was delirious in an unending orgasm. All her body felt was a tongue probing her asshole, licking inside her rectum and a cock throbbing in her cunt, dumping hot sperm deep in her womb.\n\nWhen her orgasm finally subsided Barbara backed off and Lisa dismounted Mark. Barbara sat there licking her lips for the camera showing how much she enjoyed licking and eating another female's asshole. Lisa still lay there trying to calm herself and become relaxed after shuddering so much from the incredible orgasm that just rocked her body. It was a movie, but what she just experienced was real. Never had she experienced such a sensation. Who was this new uninhibited girl Barbara. This wasn't how the movie was supposed to go. What other wild nasty things does she do? This was no longer just a movie. What was being filmed was now real. Barbara wasn't acting, she liked what she was doing and wanted to do it.\n\nBarbara laid back on the bed and Lisa began returning the favor licking Barbara's cunt. Meanwhile Mark kneeled over Barbara's face letting her suck his cock making it hard again. Then Mark replaced Lisa between Barbara's legs burying his cock in her cunt. Mark fucked her hard and deep pumping her wet slit until he came inside Barbara filling her hole with his second load of sperm for the day. Mark pulled out and little cum starting trickling from Barbara cunt.\n\nLisa, having left the bedroom while Mark fucked Barbara, returned back between Barbara's legs only now she had gotten a banana from the kitchen. Lisa was going to show Barbara that she could improvise and get into some kinky sex too. Lisa knelt on the bed showing Barbara the banana as she slowly peeled it. When she finished, Lisa took the peeled banana and placed it on Barbara's slit. It was cool on Barbara's hot moist cunt entrance. Lisa twisted it and turned it around collecting some of Mark's fresh cum on the end of the banana. Then Lisa pushed lightly penetrating Barbara's cunt with the fruit. Barbara relaxed taking a deep breath as she felt the banana enter her hole. Lisa pushed more inside. It slipped in easily from the cum coating inside Barbara's cunt. Lisa pushed even more until half the banana was inside. Barbara was squirming with the pleasure of feeling the cold banana being inserted in her hot cunt.\n\nLisa continued fucking Barbara with the banana. She pushed more inside going deeper into Barbara's wet hole. Now only the tip of the banana was left showing from Barbara's slit. Then with her fingers Lisa pushed the last remaining exposed piece of banana into Barbara's fuckhole. It was gone, buried deep inside Barbara. Barbara moaned how great it felt. ""Oh God, it feels so good, it feels so good."" Lisa then found Barbara's clit with her fingers and massaged it bringing Barbara to a new heightened sense of pleasure. Lisa kept fingering her, feeling her clit grow harder. She grabbed Barbara's clit between her fingers massaging it harder, squeezing it, pinching it, making Barbara squirm uncontrollably on the bed. Lisa maintained her masturbation of Barbara's hard clit knowing soon an orgasm would begin. Lisa then put her other hand on Barbara cunt and pushing on it, making the banana go deeper hitting the bottom most part of her cunt. That caused Barbara finally to loose control, tense and tighten her body, clamping her legs together in a violent orgasm with the banana still deep up her hole. It seemed like Barbara would orgasm all day. Her body kept shaking and shuddering as the orgasm rippled through her. Just when it seemed like she was coming out of it another wave rocked her through her body. Barbara was cumming over and over in multiple orgasms one after another. \n\nWhen Barbara's orgasms eventually subsided, Lisa went back to Barbara's slit. She spread her cunt lips pulling them apart wide until she could see the tip of the banana. Barbara's hole was dripping wet from the her own fresh cunt juices that were mixed with Mark's sperm. Lisa's went down on Barbara sucking on her hole. After licking up the overflow of juices Lisa sucked hard on Barbara cunt. The banana began coming out. It glistened with sperm and cunt cream. Lisa bite off the end of the banana eating the creamy coated piece of fruit. Then she sucked some more out while Barbara wiggled her hips from the sensation of the banana slipping out of her hole. Lisa ate the cum and the cunt cream coated banana piece by piece as it passed out of Barbara's hole until it was all gone. Barbara lay on the bed rubbing her banana fucked hole and tasting her fingers of what remained of the flavored cum and cunt juice. Lisa licked her lips thoroughly having enjoyed her creamed banana. Mark just watched enjoying the show.\n\nThe three lay back on the bed in each others arms. Barbara the maid has found some new duties to add to her daily list. The scene was over. Barbara had finished her first movie. Once Barbara dressed she stopped to see John, the director, in his office to see how she did. She knocked on his door and went in. He was alone in the office.\n\n""I was just curious what you thought of me,"" she asked.\n\n""You were great,"" John replied. ""I've never seen anyone suck on balls like you did.""\n""And you really enjoyed licking Lisa's asshole, didn't you?"" \n\n""Yes, I did,"" Barbara responded smiling.\n\nBarbara glanced down and saw John's bulge in his pants. ""Am I doing that to you,"" she asked. John just smiled back at Barbara. Barbara put her hand to John's crotch feeling his hard shaft. ""Would you like me to take care of that for you?"" Barbara asked. She didn't wait for an answer, she just dropped to her knees and unbuckled and unzipped him. His cock sprang free standing at full attention. She sucked him into her mouth giving John the best head he's had in a long time. Then she licked his balls like she did with Mark only a hour earlier. John just moaned his delight to Barbara. ""You're fuckin' incredible, Barbara.""\n""What a good cock- sucker you are.""\n\nOnce Barbara finished bathing his balls, she returned to sucking his hard tool. She took it deeper and deeper until she stuffed all of his ten inch prick down her throat. Barbara sucked knowing she wanted to feel his sperm running, gushing down her throat. John could tell she wasn't going to stop until he unloaded in her mouth. He knew he didn't have to ask if she wanted it in her mouth either. It was obvious to him that Barbara was an experienced cocksucker and cum eater. John looked down at Barbara's beautiful face swallowing his cock and relished in the thought of his cumming in her beautiful mouth, cumming deep in her throat, cumming deep down making her swallow all of his load.\n\nBarbara was an expert on making a man cum. She swallowed John's cock again and again, and deep, until his balls rested on her chin. She held him down there and looked up at John. She gave a little smile and with her face impaled with cock, she began tightening her throat on it. That was enough for John. Feeling Barbara tightening her throat muscles clutching his shaft was all it took. The sperm started flowing down Barbara's throat. His cock throbbed spurting into Barbara's mouth and down her throat. He held Barbara's blonde head to his groin while he unloaded the contents of his balls directly into Barbara. When he finished, Barbara pulled off licking the head of John's cock cleaning up what little sperm was left.\n\n""Thanks,"" Barbara said. ""I needed that. I love a hot load of cum in my mouth."" John was spent from the fantastic suck Barbara just gave him. Barbara stood up and walked out heading home."
436,Barbi and Bobby,['MF'],"handlebars, and as Bobby pulled up beside her...he had an unusual feeling deep within his loins as he noticed how her costume fit her... Consisting of a tiny cut-off T-Shirt, of a semi transparent material....fluttering in the breeze, from his position slightly behind her, Bobby gulped as he noticed that he could stare into the deep gap under her shirt....and caught the soft curve of her under breasts....amazed to see that in spite of her not too small size breasts, that she needed NO artificial support.. From them back down her hard, flat tummy, he saw that her stomach was extremely flat....almost like a block of cement....where he could see the only crease in her body, at her waist, almost hiding her tiny indented belly button...and then the slight curve of her lower belly before it disappeared into the low cut hip band of her jogging shorts. Like the material of her shirt, it was semi-transparent, and in fact at time he could see the bright sunlight through the thin material...seeing parts of her body that really suprised him. Now, the MOST exotic feature of her totally overwhelmed Bobby, as the hot sun blazed down on their heavily sweating bodies.... Even HIS flesh looked sexy, as the sun gleamed off the muscles that were tensing and relaxing....as his arms and legs worked that bike up the hill... Yet it was NOTHING compared to the body of Barbi.....and WHY? Simple....because this wonderful young woman was in fact a black woman....Not pure black, but her flesh was the color of dark coffee...with just a twinge of cream.... And as each muscle of her body tensed, strove to move that bicycle along the narrow country road, the bright, burning sun gleamed off her flesh, highlighting it in such a manner that made her look as if she were made of polished mahogany.... The special effect caused by her body being completely coated with a sheen of perspiration made her look like a Queen of the Nile.... Now Barbi was in fact, just a little taller than her male companion.... Close to six foot tall... and extremely slender... Like many of her high school senior companions, she was into athletic programs, and it certainly showed in her body. While tall and slender....her arms, long and lanky were still curved...as the long muscles worked and flexed...gleaming like they were polished.... For the long minutes Bobby rode beside her, he kept glancing over at those magnificant legs, unlike any he had ever dreamed of in his life... Long, extraordinary long, they never-the-less showed a great deal of muscles, and as they pumped up and down, like long, black locomotive pistons, he could hardly keep his eyes off those strong inner thigh muscles that seemed to especially tease him, as he could almost see the rivelets of perspiration sliding down them, and because of the breeze blowing against her, he swore he could see the sweat flowing back into the flapping gap of her leg openings. Through that gap poor Bobby was shocked to see as she lowered the leg nearest to him...and raised the other, he saw the flash of pure white....and realized it was her tiny, almost totally abbreviated panties, which because of the deep slit on each thigh, showed that they consisted almost entirely of a simply narrow triangular piece of soft cotton, and a stretchy band around her lower hip... As they arrived at the crest of the hill, he passed her, yelling for her to follow if she could, and with that Bobby peddled like a mad man as he burst down the hill...along the curving road.. Following quite easily behind him, young Barbi was also making HER observations of her new boyfriend. FIRST, she almost felt weak in her knees as she could see that body of his.... And most unusual....Bobby was white....well, he was well tanned...but never-the-less he was almost white.. His flesh no less wet than her's as a result of his perspiring. But what really effected her....was how handsome Bobby was... It was simply the combination of several things.... First his eyes.... long, narrow....almost almond shape, like an Asian....they were the most beautiful she had ever seen on a man. His face was sooooo handsome, that in school, whenever she saw him, she often found herself 'touching' herself in areas to make herself feel sexy.... Sexy hell .... downright horny....often feeling herself getting wet between her legs as she watched him and dreamed of making love with him. While Bobby was indeed, several inches shorter than she was, that only made him THAT more sexy to her...as she often dreamed of 'seducing' him...FORCING him to do whatever she wanted. Yet she realized that while he was a bit shorter...NO boy in school looked more sexy than he did.... He was built like a small 'Superman'...his muscles really something to look at...as she often 'peeked' at him in the gym....not able keep her eyes off that wonderful chest...those strong breast muscles...where she could see his hard nipples.. He had a real narrow, flat stomach...a deep belly button...and a belly as hard as a rock. But what often REALLY turned her on, was when he wore those tight gym shorts....and she could see the firm outline of his cock....often quite small, but on occasions, she swore that as he wrestled with his buddies, she could almost watch it increase as it got longer and harder.... probably unknown to him....but not to her. His legs also were long, but quite a bit heavier than hers, and she would often deliberately pass by him as he sat on the high bleachers listening to the coach, as she glanced up at him, her eyes darting inbetween his widely open legs, until her eyes focused on that elastic material of his jock strap....which seemed to be 'BURSTING' from the strain of his HUGE scrotum... Her tongue would slip out of her mouth....swirling around her black lips as she felt some twinging deep in her lower belly...when she realized just what his cock and balls REALLY looked like. She could see the swelling, and from peeking at her brothers, she well knew exactly what a cock looked like, both when 'asleep and small, and even when it was at its peak, and had often watched her brothers masturbating.....and used to joke with them about that tube exploding, sending long strands of their come splashing all over themselves. And there was just something special about Bobby....and especially this hot summer afternoon, she could hardly keep her eyes off that thick bulge between his legs....as those beautiful legs pumped him down the hill... Even from behind him, she sighed as she watched how the bicycle seat horn would push up...forcing his cock and balls to look even larger than they really were....yet she could 'hardly wait' for what she had in mind later. Within moments, they arrived at the foot of that long hill, and off to one side Barbi saw the stream along the edge of the woods....and stopping the bike, waited for Bobby to turn around and come back. Facing her as he did, he gasped as she stood there, still straddling her bike, the 'horn' of her seat between her long, lanky legs....pressing the thin, half transparent material of her extremely abbreviated shorts up against the curve of her pubic area.... which made it soooo tight that he could watch how the cloth was tugged upwards, actually being pulled deep into that crevice....and it outlined the perfect shape of her vulva....making it look as if she were naked, and the white of her shorts was painted right on her flesh. Barbi saw him gulp as he saw that, and she grinned, and deliberately spread apart her legs slightly, really teasing him more....and jokingly said why didn't they leave their bikes and sit by the stream and cool off... Bobby was for that, and quickly dropped his bike, hoping that Barbi was not embarrased to see how his cock had now swelled up to twice its normal size, not totally hard quite yet, but soon getting there, as he followed her across the field, and into the woods. Once there, she yanked off her sneakers, socks, and sat on a flat rock, dipping her feet into the cool water. As she moved her leg back and forth, again Bobby could watch how her short-shorts tugged deep into her pussy.....and he grinned wondering if she would mind if HE teased HER, and with that he also sat down on the rock, and soaked his feet, but in such a way that the gap of his shorts opened wide, and she could look well up into them, this time not only seeing his huge balls, but also the long, thick tube of his hardening cock... ""Ohhh, Bobby....you're doing something nice to me...."", she sighed. She leaned closer to him, her small, but long fingered black hand touched his bare leg and slid up under his shorts...up to his jock-strap, and she fumbled for only a minute as she tugged it aside, allowing those swollen balls to slip out.....and immediately she reached in and feeling that thick shaft she tugged a moment, and with a groan Bobby slipped back onto his elbows, opening his legs as far apart as he could, and she gasped as she saw that 'snake' slip out of his shorts....and for a short moment lay silently in her hand. Then as it were alive, that cock jerked as she clenched her hot fingers around it.....and slowly she moved her hand down, forcing his soft skin to expose that snake like cock head.....and squeezing until his cock shone like polished white marble. Then she leaned over on one elbow....and looking up at Bobby's face, she smiled as she saw the wonderful expression on his....his exotic eyes actually MAKING her hot....and in a moment she ducked her head....opening her mouth as wide as she could.....taking that almost hard cock between her soft, wet, black lips....and applying suction until Bobby's hips jerked as he felt the head of his dick banging against the back of her throat as she could not take any more in her mouth....and he felt her nose buried deep in his soft, dark muff of pubic hair. Slowly and gently, Barbi began to move her head, her lips forming a tight seal around his cock, as she sucked and sucked, her tongue swirling around and around the tip of that shaft until poor Bobby cried as he felt he was almost ready to explode....his cock NOW as hard as stainless steel... Raising his head, he looked at this exotic negro....looking sooooo sexy there, half laying on her side, one leg raised well into the air, spreading apart her legs, so that Bobby could see the deep gap of her short-shorts....and again, that narrow piece of the crotch of her underpanties.... And right before his eyes, when she knew he was watching, she reached down with her free hand, and grabbing that thin material, she yanked on it....and tore the crotch out of her panties....the material snapping away from her pussy.....and with a groan, she heard Bobby cry with delight as he saw a pussy for the FIRST time.....and a very extra special pussy.....and a black one at that.... Her body, still gleaming from her perspiration was like polished black slate, and leaving Bobby only momentarily, she sat up and shrugged out of her tiny T shirt, leaned backward, lifting her sexy hips and hooking her thumbs into the elastic of her shorts, shoved them down past her knees and kicked them away from her. Poor Bobby felt the most unusual surge of hot feeling deep in his loins, and he felt his cock strengthen, and become super long as a result of what he now saw. Barbi's body was now completely naked before him. and for the first time in his life he was really looking at one of the greatest works of art. She wore her hair fairly short, and it gave her face a very innocent look, her eyes were large, the pupils a jet black that when they glinted made him think of some of the sexy things she used to tell him over the phone... She had a small, wide nose, and while her lips were like many people of her race, very thick, they were also very very long, and were gleaming as he watched her tongue dip out from between her lips and cover them with a sheen of saliva as she looked down at that now throbbing cock of his. While she was quite tall, Bobby saw that her breasts, while quite well formed, were so firm, that the flesh covering them looked as if it were stretched to the tearing point, shining like the finish on a freshly waxed black car. But what he really noticed about those breasts were those magnificant nipples of Barbi's. Large, very large, they were sticking out like large pencil erasers, sticking almost straight up in the air....and as she again leaned towards her lover, Bobby saw that those firm tits hardly moved, staying tight to her body. He marveled at her tiny, almost nonexistant waist, which he swore he could put both his hands around...and just below that he saw her tiny 'innie' belly button, and he felt himself almost drooling as he wanted to kiss that button, and tease her with that tongue of his. Her stomach was almost as hard and flat as his...and as she moved Bobby could see the many muscles of her lower belly flexing and contracting....looking so sexy that he felt the sudden warm wettness as large droplets of his pre-come began to ooz from the tip of his rock hard cock, dripping down to his inner thighs. But THERE it was...his very first look at the most exotic pussy he knew he would ever see. In spite of her unusual degree of physical development, she had very very little pubic hair, and Bobby wanted to dive his face deep into that soft kinky hair matt....and feel it against his lips, yet when he saw IT.....he realized that there was MUCH more that he had to do first. With her legs still spread apart, he saw the deep curve that showed him how her young labia, those THICK pussy lips gently curved down between her legs, into the black shadow of her pussy... As the bright sunlight filtered through the leaves, it made her pussy almost 'dance' for him.. He watched as the long, strong muscles of her loins 'jerking' and convulsing as she longed to really be in a sexual session with Bobby. Stretched out as she was, it was quite simple for Bobby to look well up between her crotch, and he could see the area that would soon be demanding the feeling of his cock.... As she shifted her hips slightly Bobby almost 'came' instantly, her legs widening even MORE, and for a brief moment he actually 'wink open' and he caught a glimpse of that 'love channel'....and was shocked to see how wet it was...literary dripping...as she became so suddenly aroused, as her body prepared itself for a fantastic love session.... As she moved slightly he watched each of those fat pussy lips slide past each other as they massaged themselves, and KNEW that he was not going to be able to 'last' very long the first time with Barbi because she was just too beautiful, too sexy, and he was afraid that he might 'come' the instant his cock buried itself in her body... But unknown to him, Barbi had a LOT of very special ideas in her head, and was only hesitating now, as she tried to figure out which one she wanted to be the very first. Quickly Bobby jumped to his feet, yanking off his own T shirt, pulling on his shorts and for a moment stood there wearing only his bikini underwear. And as a result of Barbi's exploring, he looked down and stared at that cock, that had been pulled out from the leg opening...standing straight up into the air, throbbing, turning a darker and darker pink every moment. While at the same time he watched that large hole in the tip actually 'winking'....and slowly large drops of his male sperm were oozing from the tip, dripping down the underside of it...until it dropped off his balls, and onto the rock he was standing on. Barbi looked up at her handsome boyfriend, and knew instantly that she had picked the best looking boy possible. From her position leaning on one elbow, at his feet, she could look almost straight up, staring at the jerking cock, as it grew and swelled with every second.... He was sooooo handsome, and just the way his eyes looked down at her, she instantly felt like he was ALREADY raping her, just staring down at her, focusing on her loins, and then her breasts, returning again to looking at her pussy as she learned to tease him...opening her legs wider, and pretending she was bicycling, as she caused her now soaked pussy lips to see-saw against each other. She looked up at that beautiful chest, looking at how the magnificant, strong muscles bulged, and she could already imagine what it would soon feel like with him laying stretched out on top of her, rubbing HIS nipples against her until she felt that his could actually burn their way into her coal black flesh. His waist, like hers, was unusually small, and she was really excited as how his lean, narrow hips formed, and his flat hard stomach, the result of years of hard exercise looked sooooo sexy. It was when she looked over and saw that muff of pubic hair that surrounded the HUGE base of his cock that she realized that in spite of his age, 18, that he had so little body hair, and it brought a sexy gasp to her lips...as she marveled how extra specially sexy he looked....his tanned skin still gleaming in the sun. Her eyes swept down to his legs, and THAT was almost too much for her, as she sighed, and her hand slipped between her legs, her jet black fingers prying her wet lips apart, and her fingers began to tease and massage her clit...as she slowly appreciated the look of his sexy legs. They were quite long in proportion to his body....but as a result of his heavy exercising, they were the legs of a future bodybuilder, perfectly muscled, and while he stood there, she could see the hundreds of muscles rippling under his golden flesh, shining in the sun, especially those strong inner thigh muscles that were actually pressing against that huge scrotum sack. Instantly she felt a shudder deep in her pussy, and she was afraid that she was going to come almost instantly....as she felt her pussy shudder and quiver as she imagined being held close to him, surrounded by those legs, as he literally RAPED her time and time again, so she could feel those muscles crushing him to her, like a tremendous python, crushing the life from her, forcing that cock soooo deep into her body that it filled her completely as she became one HUGE recepticle - one huge pussy. As these imaginary thoughts flowed through her head, at the same time she felt her pussy convulse, and larger and larger quanties of her pre-come began oozing from her pried open pussy lips, running down the deep crack of her ass and ending up as small droplets of clear juices on the rock under her buttocks. Quickly she 'cancelled' many of the ways she had been thinking of making love to Bobby, as she felt herself on the verge of her own orgasm, knowing that she simply could NOT LAST long....so immediately she crawled up to her knees, and facing her golden lover, she reached up for that throbbing cock of his, and taking it in her hands, guided it to her saliva covered lips, opening them again as she felt that shaft slip back into her mouth....this time bending her neck slightly as she felt that wedge-shaped cockhead slip passed her throat and entered her neck area. She then began humming a soft melody, feeling her vocal cords massaging his cock like an electric vibrator.....and she felt Bobby's hands reach for the back of her head, as he braced his feet slightly apart, and shoved his hips forward, almost crying out loud with happiness as he felt her hot, wet mouth massaging every inch of that cock."
437,Barbie,"['family', 'inc', 'ped']","In fantasy, I wanted everyone to know the new me. In reality, I didn't want to advertise that fact, but I had no desire to reverse the self-destructive course Staci had me on.\n\nI was like the junkie that knows where the addiction will lead, but doesn't want help. I feared my sexual addiction would virtually destroy my marriage. I'd lose my children and possibly wind up in prison. I couldn't help that. The risks outweighed the consequences, because the sex was that good.\n\nI love Staci for what she's done. She took her time with me, got to know me, inside and out, then began her expert manipulations that led me to where I am now. The journey has been a long and difficult one for me, but nothing worthwhile comes easy as my father would say. Eight months of patient prodding has paid off for both me and Staci.\n\nStaci adored me from our first meeting. Her husband is a police detective, so Max and Joe have the law in common. Staci and I had nothing in common. In fact, I found her rather dull and one dimensional. She's also rather plain and plump with short cropped hair and a pudgy face. She dropped out of high school, whereas I am working on my masters in English. I found her childish fascination with sexual matters disturbing and her language atrocious. In mixed company, I laughed uneasily at her crude jokes, but the stories she told me when we were alone left me speechless.\n\nI'd never heard such shocking and disgusting things in my life: S&M piss-freak orgies, mother's fucking sons, fathers raping young daughters, women having sex with animals, mothers watching dirty old men molest their daughters and getting off on it, wives taking on troops of horny men, blacks on whites, old with young, dogs on little girls. She had my head swimming in a swamp of perverse sex.\n\nMax and Joe got along like brothers, so I was stuck with Staci. I felt like I had to indulge her. I had to listen to her stories and laugh at her jokes. Her stories were always about someone she knew or heard about, never about anything she had any direct knowledge of. I felt like she was simply fantasizing out loud, and I thought she was a very sick woman.\n\nWhat I found particularly disturbing was that her vile fantasies worked their way into my tame fantasies like an invading virus, pushing my simple, relatively clean daydreams of romantic love out; replacing them with fuck and suck orgy marathons, often with me as the feature performer. I stopped my monthly practice of masturbating in the shower using a water wand, and began a daily session of self abuse, sticking anything phallic up my cunt or ass, anywhere in the house.\n\nAfter six months of Staci's stories, I learned how to lick my own pussy. Staci planted that idea in my head as well. She told me a story about a female gymnast with a hunger for her own pussy. Being an ex-gymnast and volunteer cheerleading coach, I figured I'd give it a whirl. I almost broke my back in the attempt, but a simple self-fuck with cucumbers or my daughter's hair brush handle was no longer enough.\n\nWe didn't always sit for stories. Most of our time together was spent with Staci doting over me, doing my hair and make-up, giving me pedicures, massaging me, dressing and undressing me constantly. We shopped for clothes a great deal, with Staci making the selections as though she were my wardrobe manager. I deferred to her and wore what she picked out. I let her clear out my closet of all my modest dresses, tossing out every pair of pants I owned. I wore only short dresses at Staci's insistence. I became Staci's live Barbie Doll. My boring life ended when I came to accept my role as a living Barbie Doll.\n\nStaci worshiped my body, every inch of it. According to Staci, I had the perfect female form. I have always thought of myself as being too short, too skinny, too hippy, and too top heavy. Furthermore, I thought of the female genitalia as a nasty crack next to a shit hole.\n\nShe convinced me I was beautiful to the extreme, especially between my legs. This took some convincing, but she soon had me comfortable even when languishing before her with my legs wide apart for a vaginal shave or the vagina version of a pedicure--a cunniecure as she called it.\n\nA cunniecure began with a scented douche and involved a close shave, a clitty suck to orgasm, a thorough hot oil massage, and ended with a dab of perfume. I liked her cunnicures, but hiding the result from my husband was impossible. My first cunnicure prompted Max to sit me down for a stern lecture.\n\nIn the early days of our marriage, Max warned me not to cheat. I remember being incensed at the mere suggestion. This time, I listened attentively as he said, ""Theresa, I'm not the type of man that lives in fear of his wife cheating on him. I won't have you followed. I won't question your activities or the way you dress. I won't snoop or ask questions. You can come and go as you please. If I ever find out that you cheated on me. If I ever get proof positive or catch you in the act, I'll make you wish you had never been born.""\n\nThat was it. I simply nodded my understanding, but I didn't quite understand. He didn't elaborate on what he'd do exactly. Max wasn't the type to ever hit a woman. He had never threatened me with divorce. I could only imagine what wishing I'd never been born entailed. Max is a big man, a man of John Wayne stature who could snap my back with one hand. I seriously doubted he would physically harm me, but the thought never left my mind.\n\nI thought he might force me to undergo a breast reduction or a cliterectomy. Perhaps, he'd tattoo the word ""Whore"" on my forehead. He might fit me with a chastity belt. Staci and I had a good laugh at the possibilities, but it was Max's threatening lecture, oddly enough, that launched Staci's crusade to start me down the road of adulterous affairs.\n\nI steadfastly refused. Staci steadfastly persisted. When we went out, she made the purpose clear, and that was to find me a man to fuck. She made me feel like meat on a hook the way she dressed me. I could expect Staci to lift my skirt in public to show an attractive admirer that I wore no panties. I always protested these outrages, but never hard enough to stop them.\n\nShe also brought men to my house during the day. If a plumber or salesman stopped at her house, I could expect him to stop at mine with Staci. Once in my house, I had to endure Staci's embarrassing urging for me to expose myself to the interested stranger. I always put up stiff resistance; but, more often than not, I ended up naked and doing vulgar poses. I absolutely refused to permit touching, but I posed for pictures, danced on tables, masturbated with Staci's dildoe collection, and allowed the men to jack off on my body.\n\nStaci pushed friendship beyond the limits and pushed marital fidelity to the limit. I felt myself sinking deeper and deeper toward adultery. I felt crazy even considering adultery. I had the perfect cock right at home. Max has a remarkable cock, eleven inches and thick, thicker in the middle, like a slender football, a real pussy pleaser. The only problem was, I wasn't getting that cock enough due to his traveling schedule.\n\nI knew cheating was just a matter of time if I didn't end the relationship with Staci. Ending the relationship seemed impossible, though. Each week, she had me dressing sluttier and sluttier, even around my family.\n\nThe kids didn't know what to make of my new wardrobe. Whenever I'd see their accusing eyes roam my scantily-clad body, my husband's threat played in my mind, reinforcing my determination not to allow penile penetration under any circumstances. \n\nMax's reaction (or rather, lack of one) to the way I was dressed and made-up gradually put me at ease. True to his word, he never questioned me. I could leave the house at ten in the evening, looking like a two-dollar whore, and Max would not lift an eyebrow. If I returned at three A.M., Max would not grill me. He would not check my pussy to see if I was loose or messy. I never was, but he didn't know that. I presumed he didn't want to know. Staci said he didn't want to inhibit me.\n\nThis strange behavior almost had me convinced that Staci had been correct in her analysis of Max's message. She said, ""Max is telling you to fuck around, but be discrete about it. He is telling you to have your fun, but don't get caught. He just doesn't want your cheating brought out in the open. Lots of men are like that, Theresa, especially men that are away from home as much as Max is. Don't look a gift horse in the mouth, girl. Go get you some cock.""\n\nI couldn't believe this was true about Max, but she did make sense. Before I was ready to try my first adulterous affair, I wanted a better test. Max was to be home all weekend; so, on Friday night, Staci and I went out. I never looked sluttier. Staci had me in a tight patent leather mini skirt, fishnet hose, a push-up bra under a transparent blouse, wearing five-inch heels. I not only looked like a whore, I felt like a whore, and walked like a whore. Five-inch heels will make any five foot woman walk like a whore. My kids saw me in this outfit, and they were stunned. Max just told me to be careful as we left the house.\n\nWe stayed out all night. I slept at Staci's house after we did a little bar hopping. When we saw activity in my house the following morning, I walked across the street. Before making that walk, Staci added the finishing touches to my appearance. The bra was gone. The panties were gone. My blouse had two buttons missing. I had a broken heel, so I carried my high heels, and I also carried my hose. My hair was a wreck, and my lipstick was smeared. I looked thoroughly fucked, but my pussy was tight, fresh, and clean, just in case he confronted me, which I was certain he would do.\n\nI entered my house as nervous as a fucked nun returning to the convent. Max was serving breakfast to the kids when I eased in. They all stopped to stare. I tried to move on up the stairs, but only managed to go up five or six steps before Max halted my progress by saying, ""Are you hungry?""\n\nI couldn't believe it. Did he really ask, ""Am I hungry?"" and in a calm serious tone? I was looking down on the dining table just below. More importantly, they were looking up, up my naked legs. I wasn't sure how far up my legs they could see, but they didn't need to see far to know I had no panties on. Excitement coursed through me. On impulse, I moved closer to the rail, facing them. With one foot on the step above, I'm sure the kids could see my shaved pussy. Their expressions and hard stares at my crotch told me that much.\n\nMax remained cool. He couldn't see up my skirt from his standing position on the far side of the table, but he saw my provocative stance. He knew I was intentionally showing my beaver to the kids. I said, ""Maybe. What are you serving?""\n\n""What do you want?""\n\n""Oh, eggs and toast would be nice. Hot coffee would be extra nice. I'll freshen-up and be right down.""\n\nHe said, ""You can freshen-up after breakfast. Here, take my seat. I'm finished.""\n\nMy heart raced as I contemplated his unexpected offer. I expected a scene, but I didn't want that scene to unfold before the children. Max's tone, however, did not suggest a scene was forthcoming, and that really had me intrigued. My clit tingled at the notion that my husband wanted me to hang around the family in the condition I was in. I mulled the offer for a second, then shrugged and marched down the five steps. Max held the chair for me, and I sat.\n\nMax returned to the kitchen to cook my eggs, pop in some toast, and pour my coffee. While he was away, I exchanged smiles with my amused children. I could see ""Whore"" written on all their faces, and I loved what I was seeing. I asked if everyone had slept well. Phil, my oldest, asked if I had. I smiled and said, ""I slept some, but not much. I'll nap after breakfast.""\n\nMax was listening in as Joey said, ""Where did you sleep, Mom?""\n\nI said, ""Here and there, Joey. Where did you sleep?""\n\nHe didn't answer, he just smiled knowingly. Sandy said, ""You never stayed out all night before.""\n\n""No, I suppose not.""\n\nMax returned with my coffee and said, while setting the cup before me, ""I thought I told you kids, no prying. What adults do with their time is no business of yours."" He addressed me, saying, ""Your eggs and toast will be right out.""\n\nI smiled warmly and said, ""Great, I'm starved.""\n\nBefore returning to the stove, he said, ""You look like you might be.""\n\nThat was it. That one statement came as close as Max got to implying I'd done anything improper. He joined me while I ate my breakfast. The kids remained, though they were finished. Everyone watched me eat. Afterward, I got up, took a shower, took a nap, and woke around noon to emerge in a tiny bikini we'd purchased the previous evening.\n\nI announced that Staci and I had a date to go swimming in a private pool. Max didn't ask whose private pool. When Phil tried to ask, Max cut off the question, then berated him for prying again. I sauntered out the door, almost naked in heels.\n\nWe had no private pool to go to, so Staci drove me aimlessly while I told her about my remarkable morning. She was pleased, but not surprised. I was pleased and excited, but still not prepared to cheat. Staci thought I had no excuse, and lobbied, once again, for a trip to visit her father.\n\nStaci's mother died three months after Staci and I met. Her father, who she loved dearly, became a despondent recluse. Staci thought he needed cheering up, and thought a roll in the sack with me would be just what the doctor ordered. A day did not go by that she didn't press the issue. With the crutch I'd been leaning on severely weakened by Max's apathy, and with the inevitability of adultery looming on my horizon, I couldn't say no. Besides, I was pretty fucking horny just from basking in the hungry, appreciative, and accusing eyes of my children. I said, ""All right, but just a quickie, and just this once.""\n\nStaci was elated, and drove like a maniac. She led me up the walk by my elbow, and entered the house without knocking. Bill, Staci's father, didn't know we were coming. We arrived at two in the afternoon, and Bill was still in bed. The place was a shit- house mess and reeked of stale beer and tobacco. His bedroom was like a cave. He'd blocked the windows with foil. I regretted my decision as soon as we entered the house.\n\nWhatever arousal I felt at the thought of my first adulterous act, even with an old codger, went away with the first whiff of stale air. The sight of Bill made me want to run. I would have, too, but Staci had a firm grip on my elbow, prodding me further into the cluttered bedroom. He looked pale and under-nourished with a three-month growth of beard. He peered at us with eyes sunk in. He had smoke-stained teeth and long, dirty fingernails. Every girl's dream. \n\nBill sat up in bed as Staci flipped on his light. I still wore only my bikini and high heels, so his eye rubbing wasn't all from too much light. Staci said, ""Look what I brought you, Dad.""\n\nBill ran his eyes over my body, saying, ""What do you mean, you brought me?""\n\n""I brought her for you, Dad. She's a whore.""\n\nI turned beet red and looked at Staci like she had a lot of nerve to be name calling when I was willing to perform this mission of mercy for her. My mouth was still open as Bill said, ""Sweetheart, you shouldn't be spending your money on no whores for me. If I wanted a gad damn whore, I could pick up the fucking telephone. Take her back. Maybe you can get your money back.""\n\nI thought, ""That bastard! He's rejecting me?""\n\nI looked to Staci as she countered, ""No, Daddy. She's not a working whore. She's a slut whore. She's married and has kids. She's the neighbor I told you about. Remember? Theresa Blake.""\n\nThis peaked Bill's interest. He reached for his bedstand and retrieved the glasses thereon. He put his glasses on and studied me with new interest. Oddly, I found myself sticking out my chest. Just as I took a deep breath, my top sprang free. Staci had pulled the back tie. I fought the reaction to cover myself as she said, ""Check out these boobies, Daddy. Nice, huh?""\n\n""Not bad. Not bad at all. Lets see the rest of her.""\n\nI had to fight harder as Staci's hands went for my bottom ties, but I stood steady as the bottoms came loose and fell to my feet, leaving me naked in my heels. She said, ""How about this slut's pussy, Daddy? Is this a pussy, or what?""\n\nMy blush deepened, partly from arousal. I hardly had time to bask in Bill's appreciative stare before Staci rudely spun me about and shoved my head down between my knees, saying, ""Check out this fine ass, Pops."" She rudely pulled my cheeks apart, and added, ""She's a three holer, and you can cum in her pussy. It may interest you to know that she's not protected.""\n\nThis was too much and called for a challenge. We needed to discuss this detail. I assumed I'd be getting a quick poke with a dick sheathed in a condom, or he'd pull out. I never hinted that I'd let a man cum in my pussy, ever. Furthermore, she added, ""She wants to go home with cum running down her legs to see what her old man will do. I figured you'd help us out.""\n\nI was floored. How dare she, I thought? No way could I walk in with sperm on my legs. Strangely, the very idea and mental image had my juices boiling. The impulse to challenge Staci weakened dramatically. She dropped to her knees with her left cheek resting on my left ass cheek, bringing her left hand under to hug my hip from below while the right teased my wet sex and entered my pussy.\n\nShe purred, ""She's a hornie little slut, Daddy. She needs a man with a big load to impress her hubby and kids. Yes, her three kids will see her spermy legs too.""\n\nBill swung his legs to the floor, sitting on the edge of the mattress right behind me. His bony fingers joined his daughter's as he said, ""Damn, this is fine pussy, Staci, fine pussy. You done good, kiddo. You say her kids will see my cum on her legs, huh?""\n\n""Absolutely. I plan to enter the house with her to see their reaction.""\n\nThey had me breathing hard, warming quickly to their fingers and their exciting words. In all the stories Staci told involving incest, she never once told a story involving her and her father. By hearing their exchange, it was clear to me they had more than a normal father/daughter relationship, even if they weren't fucking.\n\nStaci's incest stories were my favorite and were chiefly responsible for my recent obsession with thoughts of fucking my own sons and imagining my daughter with Max. Her stories drove me to outrageous behavior around my kids when Max was away. They'd seen me naked dozens of times, and each had caught me masturbating several times. Sandy even caught me using her hair brush handle as a dildoe.\n\nThe lewd exchange between Staci and her Dad kept me in place and kept me silent. Talking about me and not to me gave me a huge thrill. I felt like raw meat with no say-so and no opinion. Speaking up would have spoiled the effect. I hung on every word in silence, getting hotter by the second.\n\nBill said, ""Does she have a daughter?""\n\n""Yes, Daddy, and you'd love her. Sandy is only twelve, cute as a bug, and she has tits, nice handfuls. She looks just like her mother in miniature.""\n\n""Is she petite like her mom?""\n\n""Yes, she'd look nine or ten if it weren't for her womanly figure. She's adorable, Daddy, and I'll bet she's tighter than Stephanie Williams. You remember Stephanie Williams from third grade.""\n\n""Hell yes, I remember. Tighter than Stephanie, huh?""\n\n""I'm sure of it, and virgin besides.""\n\nMy mind was in turmoil. What the hell was Staci up to, I wondered? How dare she suggest my Sandy to what I now knew was a seasoned child molester. How many little girls had she acquired for her father, and why wasn't he fucking me? I needed fucking now more than ever, and they just kept on playing stink finger in my soupy twat.\n\nBill said, ""I'll make you a deal, Staci. You get me this Sandy, and I'll screw the bitch for you. I'll screw her good, too. I've got a week's worth of sperm built up. She'll have sperm over-flowing her high heels by the time you deliver her to her hubby and kids. What do you say? Do we have deal?""\n\n""It's a deal, Dad. Let's shake on it.""\n\nThey took their hands out of my pussy to seal the deal. I felt like shouting, ""Just accept a verbal contract and get on with the fucking, will ya?""\n\nMoments later, after Staci sucked her father's cock to get him good and hard, I got my much-anticipated screwing. The old pervert wasn't bad. His dick was a bit of a disappointment in girth, but any woman would be impressed by its length. He had the perfect ass-fucking cock--ten inches of uniform thickness. For cunt fucking, what he lacked in bulk, he made up for in technique. A woman with my Max up her cunt and Bill up her ass would be in seventh heaven. My womb received a good sperm douche. Max never came like Bill did. The old guy, true to his word, dumped a big load in me.\n\nAfter he dumped his load, Staci stood me straight and began replacing my top. She let the cum ooze from my twat until she was satisfied, then replaced the bottoms. At the door, on the way out, Staci said, ""I'm going to be bringing Sandy by tomorrow afternoon. You shave and shower. Get this dump cleaned up, and let some light in. Open the fucking windows, and spray something, anything. If this place isn't presentable, I'll march her right back out and you can go jack off.""\n\nBill said, ""I'll have me and the house clean and smelling sweet. You just see she's wearing something cute and sexy. And see that she's not wearing panties.""\n\nNaturally, I was shocked by this exchange. I decided to set Staci straight about Sandy as soon as we got back in the car. I should have said something when the matter was first brought up. I should have stopped the deal. I should have told Bill he needn't go to the trouble of cleaning his dump or taking a shower. I didn't say anything, and didn't know why. I did know that silence, as far as Staci was concerned, was my acceptance, and the longer I remained silent, the stronger my acceptance became.\n\nOnce back in the car, while looking at my thoroughly saturated, slimy, sticky, messy legs, I forgot about Sandy. When I found my voice, I said, ""Staci, we can't go in the house with me looking like this.""\n\n""Bullshit! Trust me, Theresa. Max will get a big charge out of this, and the kids will eat it up. There will be three hardons and a juicy twat after they see you.""\n\n""If Max sees this, I'll wish I'd never been born.""\n\n""Bull. If Max would do anything to you, he'd have made a specific threat. Wishing you were never born is the same as saying, 'I'll do nothing, nothing at all.'""\n\n""That's easy for you to say.""\n\n""Trust me. I'm telling you. Max does not want to see sperm on your legs. He'll ignore what he sees, or accept whatever excuse you offer.""\n\n""Yeah, like what the hell could I say that would explain a thick, creamy, white fluid running from my crotch to my heels?""\n\n""Tell him it's suntan lotion that you forgot to rub in. Tell him you dropped a jar of hand cream, and it splashed up your legs. Tell him a dog humped your leg and had an accident. Tell him anything. He'll buy whatever you tell him. Trust me.""\n\nI looked at my sperm-drenched legs and shook my head. If Max bought any of those stories, I'd fuck my own father while sitting on my mother's face. Still, if Staci was right, and she'd been right all along, I'd be in for the sexual experience of a lifetime. I would love to be able to walk in my house, before my whole family, dripping semen from my freshly-fucked cunt. As my driveway loomed ahead, I resolved to give it a shot.\n\nMy resolve diminished greatly as the car came to a stop and Staci reached into my crotch. I said, ""What are you doing?""\n\nStaci had the crotch piece pulled aside and dipped a finger into my spermy well. She smeared the sperm on my left cunt lip and adjusted the crotch so that the left edge nestled in my crack, completely exposing my left labia and clit, saying, ""Let's do this up right if we're going to do this at all.""\n\nI stared at the obscene display in my crotch and said, ""Let's not do this at all, then. If you think I'm going in with half my cunt hanging out in the open, you're nuts.""\n\n""You look sexy as hell this way, Theresa. Look, they all believe you went out to get laid. You were willing to let them see the evidence. They've all seen your shaved pussy, all of it, so what's wrong with putting everything together for dramatic effect?""\n\n""I'll tell you what's wrong. Max will kill me if I go in like this, especially in front of the kids. This is not being discrete, Staci. This is flaunting my adultery in his face. Besides, I never agreed to this.""\n\n""I agreed for you. Look, when Max said be discrete, he meant with other people, people outside the home, the public, not your family. Max doesn't give a fuck what the kids think. He proved that this morning, didn't he?""\n\nOnce again, Staci had me questioning my judgement and seeing her side as the rational interpretation. She was right. Max didn't seem to worry about what the kids thought. I looked in my crotch again, and a wicked thrill coursed through me at the thought of going in like that.\n\nA multitude of provocative questions ran through my mind. Could I actually walk in and make anyone believe that I was unaware of my exposure? Did it really matter that they believed? Could I be this shockingly brazen and get away with it? I had to find out. With fatalistic aplomb, I said, ""Let's go.""\n\nWe'd been sitting in the driveway long enough to give everyone inside the house time to move to the living room to await my entrance. Still, I wasn't sure anyone would be there. By the time I reached the door, I was actually hoping they'd all be behind the door. I figured, ""What the hell. If I'm going to blow it now, and wish I'd never been born, I may as well go down in a blaze of glory. Do it right, or don't do it at all, as Staci would say. Whether from excitement or arousal, my knees were ready to buckle. How I walked steady, I'll never know, but I did.\n\nI entered with my head up, shoulders back, chest out, strutting my stuff. All four were in perfect positions. Max sat in his easy chair, reading a law book. Sandy and Joey were sprawled on the floor watching the TV. Phil sat on the love seat nearest the door. When they saw me, Max closed his book. Sandy and Joey sat up, facing me. Phil sat forward and turned my way. I could have reached out and laid a hand on each of them, they were that close.\n\nMax ran his eyes over my legs, peering over his bifocals. He said, in a calm voice, ""What happened to you?""\n\nI said, ""What? You mean the mess?""\n\n""Yes, I mean the mess.""\n\n""I dropped a jar of hand cream as we were getting into the car. The contents splashed up my legs.""\n\nMax eyed me and my crotch suspiciously, ran his eyes up one leg and down the other, then said, ""I see. I hope you weren't in a public place.""\n\nMy confidence grew. He was acting exactly as Staci had predicted, just like he had earlier at the breakfast table. I said, ""We weren't. It was private, very private.""\n\n""Good, because your suit needs adjusting.""\n\nI peered innocently between my legs with my knees bowed out and exclaimed, ""Well, I'll be."" I pulled the crotch piece out further, completely exposing my pussy, saying, ""My goodness. That stuff splashed clear up here. What a mess.""\n\nI watched a thick drool gather on the lips at my hole, so I know they saw it too. That drool got bigger and bigger, elongating, then dropping between my feet as another formed. Staci came around to see for herself. I didn't have anything to say, so Staci said, ""You're right, that cream got you dead center looks like. I'll get some paper towels and clean that mess off. Here, we'd better get these off you.""\n\nStaci deftly untied both ties at my hips and let the saturated suit bottoms fall with a wet splat on the hardwood floor. The crotch landed inside up, displaying a thick puddle of cum right where my pussy hole rested. The vulgar scene I presented demanded comment, but no one said a word, not even Max.\n\nI was still hunched over, looking between my legs when Staci returned with the roll of paper towels. She knelt behind me so as not to block anyone's view, then set about wiping out my high heels, taking them off one at a time, replacing each bare foot wider than it had been. After the second heel was wiped clean, I stood with my feet wide apart, obscenely wide.\n\nI stood up straight and basked in the hard stares centered in my crotch, more specifically at the base of my pussy crack. Semen continued to drip from my cunt to fall on the suit bottoms, adding to the puddle already there as Staci concentrated on my lower legs, taking her sweet time moving up.\n\nI was surprised that so much cum was still inside me, but I had been seated most of the time following the deposit. Still, standing erect for so long brought down a steady flow of cum that dripped steadily to the floor. With everyone's eyes focused on my leaky twat, I could let my eyes survey my audience.\n\nSandy looked enthralled, having never seen semen before, I presumed. Joey had a look of pure astonishment. He bravely scooted closer, looking up my left leg into paradise. Phil was on the edge of the cushion, leaning far out, peering into my crotch from around my right hip. Max sat casually, observing everything, but rarely making eye contact with me. He did appear surprised by my brazen display and casual attitude. I'd have given anything to know his thoughts. If he'd have just moved the book off his lap, I'd at least know if the scene turned him on.\n\nStaci was obviously enjoying her role. I knew she would do something to make the scene even more vulgar. I waited and wondered. She finally mopped my inner thighs and my pussy was all that remained. She'd been silent to this point. I felt my pussy lips being pried open and heard Staci declare, ""My goodness, girl. How did you manage to get that cream up inside your vagina? Good lord! It's everywhere. What you need is a good douching to clear this mess out.""\n\nStaci wiped my crack and then slapped my fanny, saying, ""Come on, lets get you in the bathroom.""\n\nThe show was over. We walked into the master bath and shut the door. We both cracked up. Me, from nervous tension being released; Staci, from pure excitement. I said, ""I don't fucking believe this, Staci.""\n\nShe said, ""I don't either. I was just guessing.""\n\n""You what! You mean to tell me that you sent me in here knowing I might get killed?""\n\n""He wouldn't kill you, but I thought you'd get your ass reamed out good. Christ, Max ate it up, all of it. He was really getting off on watching the kids devour your spermy pussy with their eyes.""\n\n""Do you really think so?""\n\n""I know so. I kept my eyes on him. Why do you think I got behind you?""\n\n""So they could see my twat leaking cum from my cunt hole.""\n\n""That too, but I wanted to see Max's reaction. We're home free, girl. You can screw your brains out, now.""\n\n""Wow, that's right. I can, can't I?""\n\nWhile Staci attended my pussy, I sat on the toilet and thought wicked thoughts. Sandy came to mind. The time was right to talk about the deal. I thought about the deal instead. I wondered what would happen if I didn't talk about the deal. Would Staci bring me along, or would she simply take Sandy? Would she ask permission? Would she ask Sandy's permission? Would they rape my little girl, or seduce her? Would they use protection?\n\nNo, of course not, I reasoned. They were excited about the possibility of knocking me up. Knocking up a little girl would be ten times more exciting. Now, I was thinking like them. Yes, the idea was undeniably exciting. Picturing my little Sandy with a balooned belly and tits bloated with mother's milk had me on the verge of a climax. The idea of watching that old fart screw my daughter was exciting as well. Staci seemed to read my mind and said, ""You're thinking about Sandy getting pregnant, aren't you?""\n\n""Yes, how did you know?""\n\n""I've got your cunt in my hands, remember. You're getting excited. I figured it had to be that.""\n\n""Why would you think that would excite me?""\n\n""Because, I planted that seed months ago. That tree is ready to bear fruit. You didn't bat an eye when I arranged the date and sealed the deal.""\n\n""You're a real pro at this aren't you?""\n\n""Yes, you never stood a chance.""\n\n""Is that all you were after, Sandy?""\n\n""Hell no. If Mom hadn't died and Dad hadn't slipped into a funk, I'd have never thought about it. As it works out, Sandy is just what he needs. No, Theresa. It's you I want. I want my own little Barbie Whore, and now I have one.""\n\n""What about Sandy?""\n\n""She's going to be Daddy's little Barbie Whore, at least until he gets back on track and can get his own.""\n\n""And you expect me to go along and Sandy to cooperate?""\n\n""Yes, and you will. Daddy will handle Sandy. All we need to do is deliver her cute little ass, then get comfortable and watch a real pro at work.""\n\n""That easy, huh?""\n\n""That easy. No force. No pain. No tears. Just as long as you see she gets back often, Sandy will give you no problem. Trust me.""\n\n""I trusted you in the car, and you damn near got me killed. I hope you're right, though. I'd love to watch a good seduction, then have a horny preteen on my hands afterward.""\n\n""Horny? She'll eat your pussy for a ride to my father's house.""\n\nI bit my lower lip. Staci's words had a way of instantly forming vivid mental images in my mind. That one made my clit stand up and throb. Staci saw this and smiled her devilish smile, then said, ""Yeah, that tree is bearing fruit, too. I'll be up to my ears in fruit shortly.""\n\nStaci was about to insert the nozzle, but halted, saying, ""You know, Max is pretty horny. He's been a good boy. He should be rewarded. I'll bet he'd love sliding his boner into a sloppy twat. I'll bet he'll really get off on sloppy seconds from his wife. Yep, that's what we'll do.""\n\nShe set the douche bag aside and stood, saying, ""I'll leave you guys alone. You should go out there naked and plop down on his lap. Talk about the first thing that pops up. Get in slut mode, Theresa.""\n\n""I never got out. All right, I'll do it. I'm anxious to get him alone, anyway. I'd like to know what's going on in his head.""\n\n""Don't pry. Let him initiate any conversation. If he asks you who you're fucking, stick to your story.""\n\n""It's a dumb story.""\n\n""So? He can't prove otherwise unless he's willing to eat you out. If he does that, break down and confess. You've got yourself a winner. He'll bring guys home for you to fuck.""\n\n""I'd like that.""\n\n""What wife wouldn't?""\n\nStaci departed, leaving me to think for a few minutes before emerging. I could hardly believe my good fortune. All my fantasies seemed within the realm of possibility. If all continued going well, I'd be screwing all kinds of men, fucking my sons, basking under my daughter's slavish tongue, watching her get screwed, get pregnant, and deliver a child. I'd see Max fuck her, and who knows how many of his swinging friends. Yes, all seemed possible, even probable. I exited the bathroom with a sexy strut in my step.\n\nMax was still in his chair. The kids were seated on the floor at the foot of his chair. They'd been talking together, about me, no doubt. All eyes turned to watch me stroll over. I took Max's book off his erection, set the book on the end table, then reclined across his lap, being careful not to bend his boner. I ran my fingers through his hair and purred sexily, ""Is that a gun in your pocket, or are you just glad to see me?""\n\n""You're treading on thin ice, Theresa.""\n\n""Am I? How so?""\n\n""That was a man's semen on your legs. I can't prove it, but I'm no idiot.""\n\n""That was hand cream, Max. I'd never be unfaithful to you.""\n\n""Bullshit! You're a fucking whore, Theresa. The kids know it. I know it. Staci and Joe knows it. Half the town probably knows it by now.""\n\n""Max, you think I'm a whore, really? I'm shocked.""\n\n""That's cute, Theresa, real cute. Let me catch you in the act, and we'll see how cute you act.""\n\n""You lied to me.""\n\n""How's that?""\n\nWe were both playing to an audience of our children. That much, I picked up right away. I was thrilled, and Max's cock throbbed under my naked ass. Sandy, Joey, and Phil were all ears and eyes as I pouted, ""You promised you'd never accuse me unless you had absolute proof. You have no proof, Max.""\n\n""You're right. That was wrong. I apologize. I don't have absolute proof. Even if that hand cream tested out as sperm, you could always say you placed it there yourself. Knowing you, that's exactly what you'd say. No, I'll get proof positive sooner or later. One day, you'll slip up, and I'll catch you with a cock in you. When I do, you'll wish you'd never been born.""\n\n""All right, Max, but until you catch me with a cock in my pussy, don't accuse me, okay?""\n\n""All right, Theresa. That's how we'll play it. I take back what I said about your being a whore.""\n\n""No, don't take it back if you really think I am a whore. I don't mind what you call me. Calling me a whore doesn't make it so. Only proof positive would make it so. Even if I told you I let a man fuck me, I could be lying. Proof positive is a cock in my pussy, agreed?""\n\n""Agreed, whore.""\n\n""All right, now I'll tell you that the cream was a man's sperm, several in fact. Staci collected the specimens in a jar, and I used a turkey baster to put the sperm inside my pussy to make you think I'd been unfaithful. We played a joke on you, Max.""\n\n""Bullshit, Theresa. You went out and got fucked, by several men no doubt. Play your game, but remember my warning.""\n\n""I will, but I kinda like this game. I like teasing you this way; besides, Staci enjoys collecting sperm for my pussy, and she loves cleaning sperm off my body.""\n\n""With her tongue, unless I miss my guess.""\n\n""Sometimes. Does that make me a lesbian whore?""\n\n""It makes you a slut, Theresa.""\n\n""Oh, a slut too? I'm a whore and a slut, am I? I never knew the distinction.""\n\n""There is none, but you are both.""\n\nI looked to the kids and said, ""Did you hear that children? Your father says I'm a slut whore. Your mother is a whore and a slut. How does that make you feel?""\n\nI looked to each in turn in expectation of an answer. Sandy shrugged and said, ""I don't know. It's your body and your life. It doesn't bother me any.""\n\nJoey said, ""I think it's kinda neat having a slut whore for a mom.""\n\nPhil said, ""I'm with Joey, and ditto what Sandy said.""\n\nI looked to Max with a smile, saying, ""You'd better hope I'm not a slut whore, Max. They won't rat on me. When you go out of town, I could bring my men here and fuck them right here in the living room. They won't mind, and they won't tell. That is, if I really am a slut whore.""\n\n""Be that as it may, Theresa. One day, you'll slip. When you do...""\n\n""I know. I'll wish I'd never been born. Don't worry, Max. I'll never slip, not with three good lookouts. If I was a slut whore, that is. I'm horny, Max. All this slut talk has made me horny as hell. Fuck me, Max. Fuck me here; fuck me now. Let the kids watch us fuck. You fuck me so good, and your cock is so hard right now.""\n\nMax looked to the grinning eager faces looking up, felt my pussy, slipped a finger inside, and said, ""All right, whore. Get on the floor and spread wide.""\n\nI climbed down and sprawled in a circle of excited kids as Max stood and dropped his pants and briefs. Sandy's eyes were riveted to her father's mighty erection as he knelt between my legs. I planted my feet and raised my pussy to meet his dick. Max angled his straining cock down and pushed the head inside. I wiggled my pelvis, sinking my cunt over the shaft, clear to his balls. Max took me by the hips and hammered my adulterous pussy like he used to do, ages ago.\n\nI swooned under his pummeling assault as small hands fondled my jiggling breasts. Joel and Sandy each had a tit. Phil's hands stroked my lower abdomen and inner thighs while trying not to get his hand trapped by his father's driving thrusts. Occasionally, he brushed across my clit or touched a bare cunt lip stretched thin by his father's cock. I was in pervert's heaven.\n\nThe kids got bolder as the fuck went on. They traded off parts, so each got to feel my pussy. They slowly lost their inhibitions about getting in the way of our slapping genitals. Little hands were always getting trapped on the in-stroke. Sandy was more interested in feeling her father's cock. During her turn down below, Max fucked with half of his cock so that Sandy's fist could ride the base. Her fist hammered my cunt, so I didn't miss the part she held.\n\nJoey tried to worm his finger in alongside his father's cock, and that felt marvelous to me. Max didn't seem to mind either. Phil played with my ass and eventually fingered my asshole. He invited the others to feel their father's cock through the thin membrane of my colon. Each took a turn, and each was delighted, none more so than me.\n\nWhen Max came, he pulled out for dramatic effect, spraying my chest and face with a copious load. He also sprayed Sandy's cheek as she was sucking on my right nipple. Sandy raised up with a start, just barely avoiding a long ropy strand that draped the nipple she'd been sucking. When Max was through sperming me, Sandy returned to the nipple.\n\nMax and I exchanged smiles as we watched our daughter suck my spermy tit. Our smiles broadened when she licked my spermy tits, chest, neck, and face. We all watched Sandy lick sperm, and she gradually lost her inhibitions about sperm licking with an audience. As she finished with the last drops on my face, Max milked a few more directly on my clit to add to the remnants of his first jet that made a direct hit at the top of my pussy crack. That shot ran down the crack, split by my clit. Max painted my clit by milking his dick.\n\nI knew what he was up to, but I also knew Sandy would balk at licking cum off my clit. Still, I supported the attempt, paving the way by saying, ""Clean all the cum off me, Sandy, and I'll get you that dress you liked.""\n\nSandy renewed her cleaning efforts, going back over ground already covered. All she needed was an excuse, and I languished under her oral ablutions. When she sat up, satisfied that she'd earned the dress, Max pointed the oversight out to her.\n\nSandy stared at the pearly drool oozing over my clit and seeping into my pussy crack. None of us seriously expected she'd fall for Max's challenge. It was more a joke, but as Sandy continued to stare at my clit, thinking hard, we began to wonder. To help her decide, I drew my legs back and fanned my lips open with my fingers. My sperm-drenched clit stood tall and shiny. I could feel the thick run sliding down my crack toward my pussy hole.\n\nI felt like all she needed was a slight nudge, so I said, ""If you don't start soon, you'll have to lick Daddy's sperm out of my pussy hole. That is, if you want that dress.""\n\nHer eyes widened as she looked to each of us in turn. All she saw was hopeful, expectant faces smiling back. She gazed on my wide-spread beaver, then slowly leaned across my abdomen. She licked tentatively with her tonguetip barely making contact with my clit. I said, ""You'll never get it clean that way. You'd better hurry.""\n\nThe next lick was a real lick that moved my clit. The licks that followed swabbed my clit, moving the excited nub from side to side, up and down, back and forth, over and around. She spent so much time on my clit that the run she should have chased ran inside my hole. I said, ""You're too late. Daddy's cum is now inside the hole.""\n\nJoey said, ""That means she has to lick inside your pussy, right, Mom?""\n\n""If she wants to earn that dress she does.""\n\nShe wanted the dress, but what she really wanted, what she'd stalled for, was an excuse to get at my hole. She crawled lower to get her head square to my beaver and followed the path of the drooling run with her flattened tongue. When she reached the hole, her tongue swabbed the rim, then slipped deep inside. She mashed her face to my cunt, trying to get her tongue in as deeply as she could. I was in ecstasy; the guys were in awe. Sandy kept this up for several long minutes.\n\nMax had never enjoyed sex more, and neither had I. We were spent and totally satisfied, but the kids hadn't gotten off. They were more wired than when we started. They couldn't keep their hands off me or out of my holes. Sandy couldn't keep her mouth off me or her tongue out of my holes. Whether I sat, stooped, walked, or just stood still, fingers entered both my holes or toyed with my tits. Sandy's tongue went everywhere, but made my twat home base.\n\nSince Sandy was too shy to touch Max's cock after the fuck, and he was too inhibited to suggest she clean his cock, he got dressed and watched me and the kids. I did nothing to discourage the kids. If anything, I made my parts more accessible. This lewd activity went on for several hours. We watched a movie on TV. Well, Max and I watched the movie. The kids watched me, or parts of me. Even as I prepared dinner, my body received their attentions. By this time, I usually had one at a time to tolerate.\n\nSandy spent most of her time curled up on Max's lap. During the meal, I remained naked and sat between Joey and Phil as they continued to amuse themselves with my body all through the meal. Sometime during the dinner preparations, Sandy lost her shyness about fondling her father's cock. She stroked his erection all through dinner.\n\nSandy had her chair pulled up beside Max's at the head of the table. Her arm was in constant motion throughout the meal. MaxI never enjoyed a meal more, that's for sure. Sandy dove to Max's lap for her desert. All we saw was her head bobbing up and down and Max's eyes cross. That is, until he came.\n\nFor the cum shot, Max gripped the edges of his seat and heaved his loins up. Sandy's sucking mouth appeared over the table top as the sperm boiled up from his balls. We could see the jets shoot up the thick central vein, and Sandy's throat muscles contracting after each jet she took. She pumped his shaft with both hands, milking him of every last drop. She was sucking her father like a heavy duty vacuum cleaner. She made me wish I had a cock.\n\nFamily sex was a foregone conclusion at that point. All inhibitions had been breached. Max was going to fuck Sandy. I was going to fuck the boys. We all knew that without anyone saying so out loud. Max waited for me to initiate the orgy. I waited on him. The kids waited on anyone to break the stalemate.\n\nMax couldn't, and I didn't want an orgy involving Max. That wasn't my fantasy. I wanted to sneak my fucks in. I wanted Max to seduce Sandy and carry on with her behind my back so that I could catch them in the act. I wanted my fantasy, not a free- for-all. The kids went to bed horny.\n\nMax and I were also horny, but we enjoyed another terrific fuck. Afterward, we talked. Without an audience, Max was more serious. He said, ""This is crazy, you know?""\n\n""How so?""\n\n""This game we're playing.""\n\n""We're playing a game?""\n\n""You know what I'm talking about, Theresa. We're perverts.""\n\n""Who cares? We're having fun. The kids enjoy having perverted parents. We're lucky perverts with lucky kids.""\n\n""I want to fuck Sandy.""\n\n""You pervert.""\n\n""I'm serious. She wants me to fuck her. While you were in the kitchen preparing dinner, she got my cock out, got me hard, then whispered, 'Daddy, I want to do it. I want to go all the way with you.'""\n\n""Like I said, Max, you're a lucky pervert. Just don't get caught, or I'll make you wish you'd never been born.""\n\nMax sat up and looked down on me with a puzzled expression. I smiled wryly. He said, ""Seriously?""\n\n""As serious as you are with me.""\n\n""I know what I mean by that statement. What do you mean?""\n\n""Wait and see. That's what I have to do.""\n\nMax laid back, staring up at the ceiling. After several minutes, he said, ""You're going to fuck those boys, aren't you?""\n\n""Who knows? I won't get caught fucking them. That's for sure.""\n\nMinutes passed before Max said, ""You want it this way, don't you?""\n\n""Max, I won't snoop. I won't ask questions. I won't open any shut doors without knocking and getting permission to enter, but if I ever get proof positive that you are screwing our daughter, if I ever actually catch you with your cock in her pussy, I'll make you wish you'd never been born.""\n\n""Gotcha. Good night, sweetheart.""\n\n""Good night, darling.""\n\nMax and I went to sleep with a good understanding. At three in the morning, I awoke to an empty bed. I got up and went to Sandy's room. The door was shut, but the light was on. I pressed my ear to the door and heard her bed bouncing to the pounding of a paternal beat. I smiled and returned to bed. I was still awake when Max tried to ease in an hour later. As soon as he was settled, I said, ""How was she?""\n\nMax almost jumped out of his skin. He said, ""Damn you, Theresa!""\n\nI laughed and said, ""Well, you were gone long enough.""\n\n""Circumstantial evidence. You have no proof.""\n\nI felt his sticky cock, then smelled my fingers. I said, ""This smells like virgin pussy to me, Max.""\n\n""I fingered Sandy and rubbed her juices on my cock.""\n\n""Clever, very clever. Trying to trick me, huh?""\n\n""Yeah. A practical joke.""\n\n""Okay, just remember what I said. If I ever catch this cock in Sandy's hot little ex-virgin pussy, I'll make you wish you'd never been born.""\n\n""I understand. Same goes for you, whore.""\n\n""Gotcha. Good night darling.""\n\n""Good night, sweetheart.""\n\nMax drifted off to sleep, but I couldn't sleep. I had a raging case of the hot-twat. When Max began snoring, I eased out of bed, then tip toed down the hall to Phil's room. I slipped into Phil's bed and he awoke with a start. As soon as he realized who I was, he rolled on top and entered me. He fucked me gloriously, three times in rapid succession, then lay sprawled on top of my body, exhausted.\n\nWhen he fell asleep, I rolled him off, then went to Joey's room. He was harder to wake up. I had to turn on the light and shake him awake. When he saw my naked tits bobbing in his face, he broke a smile and sucked one. I yanked his underwear down and sat on his erection. We fucked twice more with me on the bottom, then laid side by side to rest up for another. The sun was just about to rise when a delicious idea came over me.\n\nMax likes to sleep in on Sundays, and he sleeps soundly. I knew we could fuck in the bed beside him if we were careful. Joey loved the idea, and we went to my room like thieves. I eased onto the bed, then Joey got between my legs. We both kept a wary eye on Max as the dirty deed progressed. This fuck was slow and easy. After three cums, Joey wasn't about to go off like a bunny.\n\nWe screwed beside Max, on top of the covers, for thirty or more minutes. Early morning twilight filled the room. I was deliriously excited by our bold adventure, languishing under a slow easy screwing with my eyes closed, dreaming naughty dreams.\n\nSuddenly, Joey's loins came down hard against my crotch, so hard he had to have been assisted. My eyes opened wide to find Max hovering over us with his hand pressing down on Joey's ass, pinning us to the mattress. Max shouted, ""Busted, bitch! I told you what would happen. I warned you. I knew you'd slip up. Now, you're going to wish you'd never been born.""\n\nI have never been so frightened in my life. His maniacal look made me fear for my life. That's when Max began tickling me. I can't stand to be tickled while pinned, and I was pinned beneath my own son. I cried out for him to stop while struggling and writhing. Max said, ""Say, I wish I'd never been born.""\n\nI cried, ""What?""\n\n""Say it, whore. Say, I wish I'd never been born.""\n\nThe tickling was driving me mad. I screamed, ""I wish I'd never been born! I wish I'd never been born!""\n\nThe tickling stopped. The pressure came off Joey. Sandy and Phil came rushing into the room. Phil was naked, and Sandy only had panties on. We could see dried virgin blood stains on her inner thighs. They looked at the scene with alarm showing on their faces. Sandy bashfully squeezed her legs together while covering her breasts, but Phil did not try to hide his growing erection. Max sat back smugly and said, ""See, I told you I could make you wish you'd never been born.""\n\nRelief flooded over me, and then I felt giddy. I started laughing, then howling. I laughed poor Joey right off me. He fell on the floor, then got up and stood between Sandy and Phil. They were laughing too. Sandy no longer hid her tits. We were all laughing. Phil yanked Sandy's panties to her feet, and we laughed harder.\n\nMax had shaved her twat and drew one of his infamous cartoon characters on her pussy, turning her pussy into a goofy old man with a vertical smile. Her clit looked like his tongue sticking out. Sandy stepped free of her panties and danced while twirling her panties overhead. She showed off her cartoon, pulling on her labia lips to make the man's tongue stick out. We screamed. When the boys sandwiched her between them and dry humped her, my sides ached.\n\nThey fell on the bed then crawled up to lie beside us. I had Phil and Joey on either side of me, and Sandy squeezed between Max and Phil--one big, happy, buck-assed naked family. When the laughter died down, I said, ""Now what?""\n\nMax got out of bed, reached down and lifted Sandy in his arms. He held her so her ass faced us. We got a good look at her swollen pussy peeking between her legs as Max said, ""I'm going to get me some more tiny pussy. You guys do what you want.""\n\nAs soon as they left, the boys attacked me. I got screwed good. Incest squared. By eight AM, I was exhausted, fucked out, sore and tired. The boys were worn out as well. Max and Sandy emerged, still naked, wanting breakfast. I told them to fix me some, too.\n\nIn a way, I was elated, but also disappointed. Sandy would be no fun to watch with Staci's dad now. She'd be too eager from the start. Cheating wasn't cheating anymore. Nothing was dirty, nasty, or forbidden. Everything was out in the open, a sexual smorgasbord. I'd been cheated of my fantasies, but what the hell. When you cum ten times a day, who gives a shit about fantasies.\n\nStaci felt the same way I did. She loved watching us fuck each other, and had another Barbie Whore to play with, but it just wasn't the same. Bill didn't care whether Sandy was an experienced whore or a shy virgin. He just wanted a tight pussy to fuck. When I explained the story to Max, he gave Bill unlimited and unrestricted visitation rights.\n\nMax loved watching me or Sandy getting screwed, but he especially loved watching Sandy and Bill. Bill stopped by unannounced three or four times a day, and took Sandy where he found her. On the sofa, in the bathroom, in the hallway, at the dinner table with the family eating, it made no difference to Bill. He loved an audience, and we loved being that audience.\n\nMax and I had a long and serious talk a few days into our new arrangement. We did not want our expanded sex life to become mundane or routine. We shared our fantasies and discovered many points in common. We both needed perverse sex to heighten our enjoyment. We both liked watching each other with multiple partners. At the top of our list was getting Sandy pregnant. We also liked group scenes, and mother/daughter sex acts before an audience.\n\nSandy became the key to our sexual fulfillment. We liked anything involving Sandy. We wanted her to stay barefoot and pregnant until she left home for college. We planned to adopt her baby out, then knock her up again. When we told Sandy of our wishes, we gave her two options: do as we say, or do without sex. Sandy took off her shoes and said, ""I'm barefoot, now get me pregnant.""\n\nMax knew a slew of swinging couples, and we began entertaining regularly, usually with one couple at a time. As an ice breaker, we played a game that involved Bill and Sandy. We never let on to the guests that we were swingers. During a formal dinner with the kids in attendance, Bill would enter the house looking like a wino off the streets.\n\nThis alone would shock our guests. When no one made introductions, or so much as acknowledged Bill's presence, their curiosity was peaked. Bill would advance to the table, coming up behind Sandy. He'd pull out his cock and begin stroking his erection, teasing the head at her face, interfering with her attempts to keep on eating. Still, no one said a word, but our guests were clearly awed.\n\nMe, Max, Phil, and Joey pretended not to see Bill or Sandy. No matter what he did to her, or what she did in response, we would not look over or react in any way. This put our guests in a quandary, questioning reality.\n\nBill would strip her at the table, then fuck her at, or on, the table. He'd fuck her pussy, then her ass, then cum in her mouth. He'd then dress and leave, usually leaving Sandy sprawled naked on the table. When the door shut behind him, I'd say something like, ""Would either of you care for more peas, ham, pussy, anything?""\n\nIf they hadn't caught on by that time, my question was the ice breaker. We've never tired of that game, and all the swingers we've met were initiated into our dirty little secret that way.\n\nA month after we started our new lifestyle, Max had a young couple over for dinner. The guy was a new young attorney in Max's office. His lovely wife was the picture of newlywed bliss and innocence. Jan was a tall, sexy young lady with classic beauty and intelligence to match. That bronze darling had everything in abundance, including long legs, wide hips, and big tits. We were both smitten by her charm and beauty, though her husband was a bit stuffy.\n\nThey were not swingers, and the dinner was strictly business. We even sent Phil and Joey away to stay with friends so there wouldn't be any slip-ups. Sandy needed to remain at home to work on her science project. Earlier, Max told me to call Bill and warn him that we had straight company. I forgot. We'd just finished dinner and sat in the living room for cocktails.\n\nSandy sat on the love seat doing her homework. I was on the sofa, turned to face John and Jan who were also seated on the sofa. Max had brought a dining room chair over so as to sit beside me in order to share the coffee table and create a more intimate setting. Our backs were to the love seat which sat at a ninety degree angle to the sofa. With Jan seated at the other end, and John between us, he couldn't see his wife unless he turned around, but they both had a good view of Sandy by looking between me and Max.\n\nBill walked in ten minutes after we sat down. We didn't actually see him enter, but we knew it had to be him. Max and I looked at each other. My look said, ""Sorry, I forgot."" His said, ""Oh no! Do something.""\n\nWe both knew Bill would not be put off by the unfamiliar couple. We'd told him not to worry about friends unless we called him. We were frozen into inactivity. We did not acknowledge Bill's presence, because our backs were to the love seat. He entered quietly, so unless he came into our view, or our guests told us he was there, we had no reason to look behind us. We were facing the couple. We saw their expressions. The looks on their faces told us Bill had just shucked his pants. I heard him take a seat beside Sandy.\n\nTheir expressions were priceless. I was waiting for one or both of them to alert us to what was going on behind us, but they were speechless. I didn't know what Max was waiting on, but every second counted. The action would start quickly. They were his guests. If he wasn't going to act, I saw no reason to.\n\nBy the expressions on our guest's faces, I knew obscene acts were taking place behind us. At this point, Sandy would climb up to straddle Bill's lap and ease down on his cock with her bare ass facing the couple. She wore no panties. I was so amused by the couple, I wasn't about to look back.\n\nMax, I found out later, was intrigued by their silence. Since nothing alerted us, and he had no reason to look behind him, he didn't. Still, their facial expressions were enough to alert any intelligent person.\n\nWe trained Sandy to fuck for an audience, going for the highest visual impact, keeping the cock/cunt connection in view. Jan and John were her audience, and the looks on their faces told me Sandy knew that. She'd be fucking Bill in a variety of lewd positions, all designed to show Bill's stiff cock penetrating her hairless quim.\n\nJohn and Jan had wide eyes and slack jaws as they looked past us, not at us. Nonetheless, Max and I carried on small talk with them, or tried to. At this point, experience taught us that Bill would be stripping Sandy naked while she rode the bologny pony. Jan's hand came to her mouth as she obviously got her first glimpse of Bill's cock penetrating my daughter's shaved twat.\n\nHer husband broke out in a sweat with eyes focused low, about pussy level. Still, neither said anything. Max and I had to carry all the conversation. When I heard Bill and Sandy adjust positions, I knew Sandy was getting on her hands and knees for the butt fuck; otherwise, only one person would be moving--Sandy. She'd press her shoulders to the cushions and raise her ass high, aimed obliquely toward our amazed guests, then pull her ass cheeks apart.\n\nAs the shiny cock penetrated my daughter's pink sphincter, I said, ""Are you two feeling alright? You look a little peeked."" They both nodded like zombies. Max and I turned to each other, trying to hold in our smiles. We knew exactly what had them so mesmerized. Sandy getting butt fucked is a sight to stop trains, but what was coming up would blow them away.\n\nWhen Bill cums, he draws out, grabs her by the hair, and yanks her head back to his cock. While pumping his dick, Sandy engulfs the head and sucks hard. He blasts her mouth with half his load, then pulls out to pepper her face with the rest. Afterward, he wipes his dick in her hair, stands up, pulls up his pants, and leaves.\n\nWe knew when Bill was ready to cum by the wide eyes getting wider. Bill and Sandy were unusually quiet, which helped a great deal. We were able to ignore the cum scene and enjoy the couple. Jan no longer had her hand over her mouth. She bit her lower lip while squeezing her legs together. The hand gripping her knee had white knuckles. John had an erection that he tried hard to conceal from us with both hands pressed to his lap. He sat stiff as a board throughout the bizarre ordeal.\n\nBill dressed and left as quietly as he'd entered. We could hear Sandy putting her clothes back on and putting herself in order. We heard her retake her seat and open her books. At this point, I said, ""And the kids these days. You have to watch them every minute."" I turned to look at Sandy and said, ""This one, especially.""\n\nSandy smiled and said, ""Oh, Mom, that's not true and you know it. I'm a perfect angel.""\n\nAfter I turned back around, I noticed Jan forcing back a smile and John trying to avert his eyes from Sandy's direction. I found out later that Sandy pulled her top over her tits, pulled her skirt up to her waist, sat with her legs in the splits, and put on a solo act of preteen masturbation. Jan found the performance delightful. John found the act distracting.\n\nMax said, ""Are you sure you two are alright? Can I freshen your drinks?""\n\nJohn finally got his voice and said, ""No thanks. I'm fine.""\n\nJan handed Max her glass and said, ""I'd like a double, straight up.""\n\nJan was sharp. When her head cleared, and she had a few moments to think about what had just happened, she realized they'd been had. Her attitude changed dramatically after that. Max and I could see her mind turning the events over. We could see her relax, get comfortable, then get too comfortable for her still confused and uptight hubby. She drank her double scotch rather quickly.\n\nShe smiled knowingly while seeking to make eye contact with us. We gave her that eye contact and returned her smiles, but she still wasn't sure. Max offered to freshen her drink, then took her empty glass after she downed what was left in one gulp. John gave her a disapproving glance, tugged her skirt lower on her thighs, and suggested she sit up straight. Jan refused to budge. To avoid a confrontation, I engaged John in conversation.\n\nI was pleased to see Jan immediately pull her skirt up past the level where John thought she was showing herself immodestly. She defiantly stuck her tongue out at the back of his head. I also watched Max expose himself to Jan when he stood behind the sofa to hand Jan her drink. John had his back to Max as Max offered Jan his profile. If John turned, Max could easily turn as well, and at least hide his naked dick.\n\nKeeping an eye on Max and Jan while keeping John focused on my every word wasn't easy. Max had his hard cock fully out and stroked the shaft for Jan's excited and visibly impressed, big, brown eyes. He stirred her drink with his cock, then handed the drink to her. Jan smilingly ran her tongue around the rim of her glass, being as suggestive as a woman can be without coming right out and saying, ""I want to suck your cock.""\n\nMax put himself back in order, retook his seat, and maintained eye contact with Jan. When Max took out his hard cock in front of his wife and child, Jan had all the proof she needed to properly size-up the situation. She excused herself to go to the bathroom. We eagerly awaited her return.\n\nWhen Jan returned after a long stay in the bathroom, I took it upon myself to keep John's attention focused on me. When she sat, she leaned back against the armrest, almost in a sprawl, a very undignified recline for a lady in a short skirt. When she pulled that skirt up and spread her legs, I almost choked on my drink. Max did.\n\nShe not only removed her panties and panty hose, she'd shaved her pussy and taken lipstick to write ""Fuck Me"" across both inner thighs with her bald pussy breaking the two words. At the time, I had no way of knowing whether she arrived with a shaved twat, but I later found out she had never so much as trimmed her bush. Sandy's shaved pubes inspired her.\n\nShe held herself in this provocative position as I tried my damndest to keep her hubby from looking back. Actually, I don't know why I tried so hard. She didn't seem too awfully concerned.""\n\nI expected Max to offer her a tour of his private law library. John had already had the tour as Jan helped with the dinner. Max was having too much fun watching Jan's daring and obscene act. He was in no hurry, and I couldn't blame him. He knew he was going to get laid. Jan obviously had all the teasing she could take and was determined to get some strange cock.\n\nOut of the corner of my eye, I caught her act, and I was deeply impressed. I'd never seen a woman look so horny, so in need, or so provocative in displaying that need. She had absolutely no inhibitions. She stroked her pussy, then finger-fucked her hole. She eased onto her right hip and pulled her skirt over her ass. She then pulled her left ass cheek out to expose her asshole while mouthing the words, ""Fuck my ass.""\n\nJan was losing control. Her passions were driving her to extremes. I wanted to send a message to Max to get her out of the room and put her out of her misery, but Max wouldn't look my way. Jan had resumed her reclining sprawl, and had pulled her skirt all the way to her middle, clear past her belly button. She had one foot laid on the back of the sofa, and the other far out on the floor, offering as wide a spread as she could make.\n\nIf her hubby turned, there was no way she could get back in any sense of order, but that didn't stop her. Her hand began undoing buttons. One, then two, then three, until we saw she had removed her bra as well. She hauled out one beautiful, long tit and brought that tit to her lips. She ran her long tongue over the turgid nipple while masturbating with her free hand. She undid the rest of her buttons and threw her blouse open to reveal another message below her breasts: ""Whore."" For all intents and purposes, she was a naked whore.\n\nBy this time, I was no longer interested in distracting her hubby. She deserved to be caught, and Max deserved to lose out on a fantastic fuck if her hubby got pissed. John was eager to look back ever since Sandy set her books aside and came over to stand behind her father, looking down on Jan with unabashed interest. When I threw my hands up and stopped talking, John spun around.\n\n""Jesus Christ, Jan! What do you think you're doing?""\n\nJan didn't blink an eye. She said, ""Can't you tell? I'm trying to get fucked.""\n\nJohn read her messages, then turned his pale face to Max, pleading, ""Mr. Blake, I'm sorry. She's never done anything like this. I swear. She normally doesn't drink hard liquor.""\n\nJan used her left leg to force John to sit back, saying, ""You're blocking his view. Sit back and shut up."" Jan shrugged free of her hanging blouse, unfastened her skirt, then raised her ass to slip the loose skirt down her legs, telling John to take the skirt the rest of the way as she held both skirt-draped legs over his lap. John gave her what we assumed was a stern, unbelieving look, which we could see she returned with stern resolve. He slowly, reluctantly removed the material from her legs.\n\nJan placed her right foot in his face and said, ""Take my shoes off, too."" He removed that shoe, then awaited the other. When he tossed the last shoe, his wife was naked. She twisted her wedding ring off her finger and handed that to him saying, ""Put this in a safe place. I won't be needing it tonight.""\n\nJohn slipped the ring in his vest pocket. Jan sprawled, getting low with her head resting on the arm rest, purring, ""I'm naked, totally naked, Max. Fuck me, please! Fuck my ass. Fuck my mouth. Fuck my horny cunt. If you will just fuck me with that magnificent cock of yours, I'll do anything, any time, anywhere, from now on. Treat me like a whore, always. I want to be your whore, Max.""\n\nJohn looked stunned and helpless. Max stood and removed his pants, saying, ""Sorry John Boy, but no man should have to turn down an offer like that from a woman as sexy as your wife. If my wife has no objections, it looks like I have myself a whore.""\n\nI said, ""If your whore has no objection to licking a little pussy now and then, I have no objection to you having a whore.""\n\nJan sat up eagerly and said, ""Oh, Theresa, I will. I'll eat you and your daughter, together, if you want.""\n\nAfter removing his boxer shorts, Max settled between Jan's legs and screwed her over her husband's lap. John was beside himself as he watched the thick shaft of my husband's cock take steady posession of his wife's hungry pussy. His wife became a wailing banshee once Max's cock sank in to the balls. Max didn't fuck her; she fucked him. All John could do was watch helplessly.\n\nSandy, John, and I watched them screw until long after midnight. John was as horny as his wife had been, but I wasn't into mercy fucks. Besides, wimpy men turn me off. I got more enjoyment watching him suffer. When Sandy and I stripped down and ate each other, poor John was in agony. John left in agony, because Jan stayed with us. She moved in with us. Jan became my Barbie Whore.\n\nAll in all, it ain't a bad life for a gal who wished she'd never been born."
438,Barbie's First Journey,"['MF', 'intr', 'nc']","As the tension builds Sedrick reaches around his pile driving ass and again inserts the first knuckle of his index finger into the now flowing womanhood. Barbie nearly passes out as she violently clenches; unclenches her beautiful ass cheeks in an effort to force the black to shoot his seed. The black lets his finger slip from the sloppy hole and drop to a fraction of an inch until it reaches the hooded regulator of womanhood. As he grips the lovebutton between his index finger and thumb Barbie can stand no more pleasure. Her orgasm is massive and her asscheeks grip the solid tube of pleasure. The last tightening was all Sedrick could stand also as his seed shoots forward driving into the bare shoulder blades and neck of his captive. As the warm salty liquid smashes against her heaving shoulder blades it causes the second orgasm to overcome her distraught tight body. Barbie screams out her release and it pleases her teacher. As his climax subsides he stands and strokes his long black cock emptying the remaining contents onto the still thrusting firm white asscheeks. ""I will call you. Our next meeting will find you begging for my black cock. Both of us know you will not be able to think about anything but my long black cock being implanted into that precious little chamber of yours. Hell, I might even let you take me up your tight little ass,"" mocks Sedrick. He puts his sweatpants on while precious little Barbie continues her prone position. Jerome, the blubber bellied banker is still wincing in the corner unable to understand what has happened ten feet from him. Jerome picks up the dufflebag and makes his exit. One of his last treasures is the torn black lace panties. He inhales the sweet scent as he enters the lengthy hallway. As the door closes Barbie finally allows herself to relax. Her arms, shoulder blades and back are fatigued and she craves the simple act of relaxing her tired body. Jerome has finally sit up and calls for her. The young girl looks disgustedly at the still blindfolded pot bellied banker and rolls over. She slowly gets up and starts gathering her shredded clothing to the bathroom behind her. Unable to use the ravished dress she looks into Jerome's closet; pulling a shirt out and putting a raincoat over her now shivering body. She quickly leaves; and in the process doesn't tell the sobbing banker that his tormentor has left. She catches a cab outside the penthouse door and falls into deep concentration as the Jamaican cabby whisks her home. She relives the evening pleasure as the black seed drips from her asscheeks and sticks to the shirt tail. During the next several days she silently completes her assigned tasks. Jerome is completely detached. He knows that she can and would tell of his humiliation at the hands of the black burglar if he again tries to force himself on her. The next Friday night Barbie goes out with her best friend, Jennifer. The two striking women burn the streets up in the quest for fun. Jennifer continually tells the shy Barbie about the pleasures to be found in Black Sexxing. Barbie, her eyes still looking to the stars, has vowed to save herself for the perfect man; the man that she will allow to take her precious cherry. Anxiously, she remembers the previous week-end. Her pussy throbs and her minds floats to the mind boggling orgasm that the black burglar brought her to. As the night ends Jennifer drops her friend at her apartment complex. Jennifer, the adventurous vixen has lined up a young black stud to finish her night. She knows that her friend is not yet ready to submit to black manhood; but time is on Jennifer's time. Jennifer slides the vette into gear and roars away as Barbie makes her way to her fourth story penthouse apartment. Barbie inserts the key into the lock and slides the door forward. The time is nearly two AM and Barbie is very tired. As she closes the door behind her she lets her purse drop to the floor. The soft order comes from behind her; ""Put your arms to your side and don't scream."" Barbie recognizes the deep voice. Although startled at first she then lets her arms drop to her sides. Sedrick covers the one step between them and silently attaches the black blindfold. He swiftly ties the dark cloth behind her head and steps back. Barbie is dressed in a pink summer dress that buttons completely down the front. The dark hose are attached by a thin garter; her ample breasts encased with a pink bra; and her precious womanhood covered by pink bikini panties. She is standing in black patent four inch pumps. Although she should be frighten Barbie merely stands before her black tormentor. Sedrick walks around and slumps into the luxurious white sofa. ""Do you want me to stick my black cock in your pussy tonight white princess?"" questions Sedrick. ""I am saving myself for my husband. He will be the one to take my precious womanhood; not some thief!"" answers Barbie. ""If I were you I wouldn't be so insolent little tramp. You may needing a spanking to show you who your betters are. Backtalk to me again and I'll tan that tight ass that you brought me off on.""\n""Unbutton your dress. I haven't seen your tits yet. If you are good enough I might choose to chew on your nipples little bitch,"" continues Sedrick. Barbie was offended by the harsh and unforgiving language. She realized that she should be frightened; but the beginning tingling of her arousal are starting to overtake her young, tight white body. Instinctively she raises her hands to start unbuttoning the top buttons on her tight sun dress. As each button is edged free she lets out a small gasp. Although blindfolded she secretly hopes that her beautiful body is having a telling effect on the seated black burglar. Her hopes were being fulfilled. Sedrick could not get over the beauty that was unfolding before his very eyes. Barbie was the most beautiful creature that he had ever laid eyes upon. Her tongue teased him as it darted out between her red coated lips. The sly smile on her face told him that she was secretly hoping to seduce him to her spell. As the last button broke free Barbie let the dress fall from her shoulders bringing the perfect body into full view. The flawless young girl looked like a marble statute. Her large beautiful breasts surged against the restraining lace material holding the magnificent orbs. Her tightly muscled stomach trembled slightly and her dew forming pussy lips ached for a man's caress; a real man; a BLACK MAN. The moisture was starting to form on the bottom sleeve of the panties and Barbie tensely waited for her next orders. ""Are you still a virgin, little princess?"" questions Sedrick. Shyly, almost embarrassingly Barbie softly replies, ""Yes"". Smiling, Sedrick makes the short journey to the blindfolded blonde beauty. Barbie senses his presence but stands rigidly at attention, knowing that Sedrick is ogling her tight young body. ""Take that disgusting bra off; I want to see if your nipples are hard. Do they anticipate my sharp teeth little tease?"" continues the Black Burglar. Barbie reaches around and unhooks the offending garment. She senses her Black Captor is looking over her right shoulder and she innocently turns so that he can observe more of her beauty. She can feel that her large nipples are rock hard. As she turns her ever increasing aroused womanhood leaks more of its precious fluid into the crotch of her now soaked white lace panties. Standing completely silent she eagerly anticipates the Blacks long thin fingers to caress her hardening nipples. Her breathing becomes more rapid and she desperately searches for words to seductively encourage the Black to take her sensitive tips into his fingers; or heaven forbid; his mouth. As she eagerly thinks of such erotic fantasies she allows her legs to part. The unconscious movement opens the flood gates of her precious and blood engorged pussy lips and her sticky woman creme drips down her long legs. Sedrick can sense the arousal of his blonde captive princess. As he casually observes the overheated beauty he can see the dampness flowing down her legs. Sedrick is in no hurry to pleasure the young white girl. In fact he is thinking of an infinitely more pleasurable journey for the virginal beauty. He understands that he could mount and breed the rich and beautiful mare at this very moment. Once his long black cock blasted the thin membrane guarding the pleasurable tunnel of love the beauty would be his until he tired of her. Even then he would be able to trade the valuable womanflesh among his many even more depraved black associates. Quietly contemplating a devious path to degradation for the young white society princess he gives the swaying beauty his next command, ""Give me your hands little one"". Unknowing, but eager to please the Black in hopes of future pleasures Barbie offers her hands. Sedrick, always prepared, produces a pair of black handcuffs which he rapidly attaches to the offered hands. He turns and taking a fish hook screw from his pocket screws the device into the door frame leading from her expensively furnished living room to her kitchen. He then retrieves a coffeetable and slides it through the door way. The table sits a mere two feet from the floor and Sedrick hastily determines it is the near perfect height for his planned task. He has decided that Barbie's full breeding session will take place at a later date. His plan of pleasure makes this, his second meeting with the venerable Barbie, only a stop on the road to complete submission. Barbie, obediently standing by the door, clad only in her soaked white lace panties; blindfolded with her hands bound by handcuffs in front of her; merely waits for whatever plan her devious black intruder has planned. The noise and the uncertainty add to her arousal. She has never been this wet; never been this aroused. Even in her playful teasing of whiteboy lovers of past, her tunnel had never ached for release as much as she desired the feel of hard warm black cock this very instance. Sedrick sat on the coffee table and commanded his aroused plaything to pleasure him. ""You may come forward. I want you to suck my BLACK COCK with that sweet white mouth of yours little tramp"". No man had ever spoken to Barbie as this arrogant Black Man. But, No man had ever brought Barbie to her near orgasmic state as this BLACK BURGLAR. This petty thief had already abused her precious white body once; had humbled her very soul. This same street thug had now broken into her apartment; blindfolded her, made her strip for his pleasure; taken away the use of her hands and now commanded the prim and proper Ms. Barbara Ann Sescliefer to suck his BLACK COCK. Although humiliated and humbled Barbie moved rapidly forward and impatiently assumed her subservient position. She had to gauge where the Black was seated and almost instinctively came to rest on her knees directly in front of him. Unable to know exactly where he was; or more important where his long Black Cock was she let her tongue dart from her succulent red painted lips. Sedrick merely sit and watched the moist red tongue search for it's target. Barbie's arms touched his naked legs first and from that initial point of reckoning her delicate mouth homed in on the twitching and hardening Black Cock. Barbie's tongue first contact with the large purple head excited her immensely. Her now dripping love tunnel turned into a torrent that flowed down her perfect legs. She had never sucked a cock before this very instant but became an instant expert at oral love. Her tongue licked at the twitching defiler of many a beautiful lass; both black and white. She traveled the length and could not comprehend the largeness of the black manweapon growing at the tip of her tongue. She became a woman obsessed at the task before her. Nothing in her world mattered more than giving pleasure to the BLACK CAPTOR seated before her receiving pleasure by her warm and inviting mouth. As she continued her assigned task her fingers frantically rubbed the outside of her panties. Her frantic pawing was rapidly bringing the heretofore climax deprived beauty to sexual fulfillment. Sedrick chose the exact moment before climax to speak to the frantic beauty. ""What would your white mommy think of her little darling now. On your hands and knees sucking BLACK COCK like a little white street whore. Stand up you fucking slut!"" Barbie's mind was nearly unable to comprehend what the Black Master was ordering her to do. She was giving him pleasure; she was nearly at the peak of a tremendous orgasm for herself. Dazedly she rose to her feet in front of her prone Black Master. Her fingers were still absently rubbing her now raw and blood engorged pussy lips. Sedrick slapped her hands. ""Quit that you filthy whore. You must wait for your pleasure. That is, if I decide to let you have pleasure. Are you ready to be BLACK FUCKED?"" Barbie, having removed her hands from her throbbing woman tunnel, eagerly replied, ""Yes. Please Fuck me. I have dreamed about you taking me every moment since you first made my climax on Mr. Mitchell's floor. God, I need your hard black cock. . . . . . ""\n\nAs Barbie opened the door and stepped out she looked up at the four story dilapidated building. She barely noticed that the cabby had also gotten out. He moved uncomfortably close and Barbie backed against the cab. She was unable to comprehend what the cabby wanted; that is until she looked into his face. The raw lust showed through his leering face. ""I guess maybe you would like to give ole sugar a little blow job huh?"" mumbled the cabby. ""No, please let me pass. I need to find Sedrick; he called for me"" pleaded the now frightened Barbie. Barbie tried to move to one side but froze in her tracks as the cabby pulled a nine inch K-Bar fighting knife from his boot. Fright turned to terror and she slowly allowed herself to slip to the rough concrete as the cabby put his hands on her soft delicate shoulders. Once she was on her knees she looked straight ahead and seen the dirty black fingers pry at the button and zipper holding the torn blue jeans together. Once the zipper slid down and the blue jeans parted the Jamaican's long thin black dick spilled forward. At first the unwashed smell nearly gagged the upper class socialite. Much to Barbie's dismay, as soon as the long thin black dick flopped forward she had an uncontrollable urge to wrap her petite red coated lips around the pleasure giving organ and suck. As she sucked she raised her delicate hands and gripped the throbbing organ as her tongue licked the underside of the now rock solid cock. Her enthusiastic submission to black cock immediately had it's telling effect as the Jamaican brutally thrust forward and emptied his huge load of black creme into the sucking and licking oral cavity. Barbie consciously tried to capture all of the jism but the quantity made that impossible. As she turned her emerald eyes upward the spunk dripped out from both sides of her petite mouth. The sight of the submissive blonde sucking his long black dick caused the Jamaican to let loose another shot of salty cum in Barbie's willing mouth. The now over flowing salty discharge dripped down on the expensive white silk blouse and came to rest on the upper side of Barbie's large breasts. The warm liquid caused her already hard nipples to thrust against the restricting soft fabric. The wet sticky gob welded the nipples to the expensive silk blouse and Barbie could feel her pussy lips coated with the first hint of dew. Her blatant display of sexuality had eased her first fears of terror when she arrived at this dark and bleak warehouse. When the Jamaican had squeezed the last of his discharge into the willing receptacle of Barbie's mouth he backed up and pulled his dirty and torn blue jeans up. He hastily pulled the zipper up and not looking back slipped into his cab and sped off. Miss Barbara Ann rose and walks towards the lone doorway. As she pushed the rickety door open she wiped the remnants of the Jamaican's spunk from her lips. Only at this moment in time did she fear that her black lover seen her wanton display of lust. She could not reconcile in her own mind what possessed her to drop to her knees and eagerly suck the Jamaican's long black cock. Such a circumstance would not have been possible a mere month ago and happened nearly as a whim only minutes previously. She wondered; ""What kind of promiscuous slut have I became in only a month?"" From the fourth floor five sets of eyes eagerly follow Barbie's journey; from the gutter on her knees to the entrance of their pleasure palace. Sedrick, first among equals is extremely proud of his newest white beauty. She has brought the first rushing to blood to each of his companions black cocks. He can tell they approve of the beauty attempting to find her way to him. Barbie struggled forward through the huge building. She journeyed from one floor to the next seeking her black lover; the lover that promised to take her precious cherry."
439,Barefoot Pedal Pushers,"['MF', 'fet']","She pulled me to my feet where the group was sitting in the sand. We hadn't begun to ski yet so she told the group she was going to warm up the boat and get used to driving it by taking it around the lake once. She of course called me togo with her or this would be the end of the story.\n\nHer brother's boat was a fast jet boat that he sometimes used for racing. It had a benchseat in it big enough for only two. As she climbed into the driver's seat, she put her leg forward and as I was admiring her beautiful, nicely-tanned strong legs, I saw a big pedal shaped like a big bare footprint on the floorboard right in front of her. It had a raised ridge along the side of it and the entire gleaming footboard surface had raised bumps kind of like corrugated steel. The shiny metal pedal was at least 14"" high and stood straight up. I had never seen a pedal on a boat before and asked her what it was for. She said it was for the gas and that boat didn't originally come with it. But her brother liked the feeling of power at the touch of his foot so he re-wired the boat with it. The foot throttle was custom made to his liking and shaped to exactly match his bare foot: toes, raised arch and all. He said that it allowed him to get off the starting line faster because he could stomp on it and still steer with both hands. The raised edge and arch as well as the perfectly-fitting toes and raised nubs helped keep his foot in place as he dashed through the choppy waters. Although she said that she had seen him driving with aquasocks before. She had never driven his boat before.\n\n She said that Mike (her brother) said it was just like driving a car and that to start it for the first time, you needed to give the jets a lot of gas. As she was explaining this to me, she put her cute thonged foot on the upright accelerator. It looked tiny against the massive pedal; her toes didn't even reach ""his toes"" of the foot throttle, only just above the arch of ""his foot"". As Val tried to put her heel into the metal heel cup, her foot slid out of her thong. ""Dammit!"" she yelled and tried to kick the thong out of the pedal. Mike's ""foot"" seemed to like her shoe and refused to give it up no matter which way she tried to move it. Finally, I bent over and lifted her size 6-7 thong out of the pedal. The accelerator pedal must've pivoted about an axis where it touched the floor because she tried to give the pedal a mighty pump with her foot, but since her foot was small and her heel was in the cup, the pedal barely moved. She, however, flinched in pain as stomping on a non-moving steel pad must've hurt the knee and leg. She then sat way up in her seat and put her toes on Mike's ""toes"". She extended her leg as far as it would go and began pumping the pedal with her toes. She could press it down an inch backwards. She turned the key and cranked the engine while continuing her feeble ministrations. The engine cranked but never turned over. It had been a cool night and I guess the engine was cold.\n\nI slid next to her and told her to trade places with me. She did and I was now sitting in the driver's seat. I checked all the gauges and everything was fine. Even the fuel was topped off. I kicked off my right sandal and placed my bare foot on the big pedal. I had learned long ago that it was impossible to drive with flip-flops on. The part of the sandal extending past the heel was always longer than the part from the front strap to the toe. Thus if you slide your foot back to be equal with the bottom of the sandal, your toes always fall out of the straps. This was illustrated by Val nicely a few seconds before. My foot almost fit the aluminum casting. It was cold and corrugated with a lip running around it (obviously to keep your foot mounted on the gas). I pushed on the massive pedal with my toes and to my surprise it went back quite far. I turned the key again and held it in start. I began pumping the pedal in long strokes, pushing and extending my toes until it was almost horizontal and then letting it slowly come back. The engine sputtered and she grabbed my hard cock and squeezed tightly in anticipation. It coughed and started to die. She quickly put her left foot, still in her sandal, on top of my right and tried to pump the engine back to life. Using the dashboard and my cock to balance her, she was making my cock harder while she stepped on the insole of my bare right foot. The engine caught on and was starting to sound like it would make it but it died again suddenly.\n\nI then got a really good idea. I told Val that maybe since the boat seemed to do better when we both worked at it, that we should do it together. She agreed but saw my wicked smile. I eased out of my swimsuit and slipped my right foot out of my sandal again. Then I released her bikini bottom. I told her that she had to sit on my lap for us to try to get this boat started. So she sat down, easing her way onto my shaft, moaning as she went. Now that we were one, I put my right bare foot onto the large pedal which had grown warm by the heat from our feet. Val then lifted her again-thonged right foot to the pedal. Now that she was in my lap, she could reach it easily. She stuck her heel over my toes and let her flip-flop sandal drape over the back of the gas pedal. Then she moved her foot down until her foot slipped out of her shoe again. The white thong landed sloppily behind the accelerator. Her dainty foot, now on top of mine, tried to push on the gas but her thong had fallen at just the right angle to wedge against the back of the pedal and the floor. So I kicked off my left sandal and fished behind the large, wide pedal for her shoe. I was straining and moving my hips to reach behind the throttle and that was bringing her close to coming. I finally on a lunge got my toe looped through the thin straps of her thong and pulled it free. She reached forward and turned the key. She began pumping with her foot furiously, crushing my tender foot against the pedal again and again, rocking on my cock all the time. Her toes began to mesh with mine from the force of her pounding foot, spreading my toes wide while her painted toes interwove with mine. I looked and saw the pattern of red nails alternating with my unpainted toes, peeking through from under her foot. The nubs on the pedal were massaging the bare soles of my foot, sending chills up and down my spine. My foot crashed the pedal again and again as she extended her cute foot and pressed on my toes."
440,Bargain Pussy,"['MF', 'nc']","pussy, bargain pussy. And he was going to fill his hunger. Michelle smiled at Mike, then walked past him. She knew his eyes were on her ass, the panty covered one under her tight pants. Michelle didn't like Mike's stare, but there was little she could do about it. Michelle stopped to help a customer, then went in the back to get the merchandise the customer wanted. Mike's eyes widened when he saw Michelle go in the back. Now was his chance. Michelle's tight jeans were coming off, and he was going to be there to take them off. Michelle went to the last aisle of the stockroom. She had known just what the customer wanted, and she smiled at the thought of a satisfied customer. Mike came through the door. He listened quietly, making sure just where little miss party girl was. When he realized that she was in the last aisle, he quietly unzipped his pants. Michelle was going to fuck him right now! Michelle didn't hear the steps behind her. When she turned around, she saw Mike, then his prick. ""What are you doing? Put that back in your pants before I call security."" Mike grabbed Michelle by the hair, then pulled her close. ""The only thing this is going, slut, is you!"" Mike said nastily. Michelle struggled with Mike as he grabbed and pinched her breasts. ""Stop it! Get off me!"" yelled Michelle, trying to scare off Mike. But Mike there was no one around to help Michelle, and he was going to take advantage right now. Mike slapped Michelle. When her face came back around, he ripped her blouse off her body. Michelle's white bra covered tits sprang up. Mike easily snapped the bra off with one pull, and he savpored the sight of a cring, topless Michelle, covering her breasts with both hands. Mike slapped at her hands. ""Stop! You bastard! Leave me alone!"" Mike slapped Michelle, then went for her jeans, trying to pull them off. Michelle wore them very tight, and he only got them part way off. He stared at her light gold pussy hair as he continued tugging on her jeans. ""Take them off now, or else!"" said Mike nastily. ""But--"" Mike slapped Michelle, then flipped her to the ground. He unbuttoned the jeans, then ripped them down and off. He stared down at Michelle's white cotton panties, very small and saw her golden pussy hair. He got even harder as he ripped off her panties. ""This looks good!"" said Mike. ""Now, Michelle, let's fuck!"" Michelle tried to kick Mike but failed as he grabbed one leg, then the other. Michelle screamed and yelled as Mike spread her open, then slowly entered her dry pussy. ""Ohhhhh, it huuurrrrttttsssss! Ohhhhhh, gooooddddd, nnnoooooo!"" Mike stroked in the dry pussy, and he settled down, lying on top of the minx. He tried to kiss her, but Michelle was still trying to fight him. Mike slapped her breast, then bit hard on her nipple. ""Bitch! I told you! Don't fight with me!"" Mike stroked into Michelle, and he started to fuck the blonde teen. Michelle was still dry, and Mike found it slow going as he fucked Michelle. His own moans filled the stock room as he went in and out of Michelle. Michelle was stunned. Stunned that this bastard was fucking her! Stunned that no one was coming back to help her. She screamed loudly, only to be quieted by a slap from Mike. ""Fuck me, hon. Fuck me!"" he moaned. Mike went faster and faster, feeling the pressure in his groin go faster and faster out of control. Seconds later, he came, his hot juice shooting deep in Michelle's unwilling pussy. Mike laid on top of Michelle, and she was surprised his prick stayed hard as he lay there. ""Now it gets even better!"" Mike said, slipping his prick out of her pussy, then turning Michelle over. Michelle was horrified. She had tried this only once, and she had been in pain for weeks after. Michelle started to struggle again, until Mike started spanking her ass. ""Hold still, cunt!"" Mike spread her ass cheeks, and he now entered her ass an inch. Michelle screamed, uncaring of another slap from Mike. ""Damn tight ass! Loosen, slut!"" Mike started to spank Michelle, and to her horror, she could feel her ass start to let him in more. Michelle started to cry as Mike started to thrust in and out of her ass, Michelle's head shaking wildly, her hair everywhere as Mike fucked her ass faster and faster. Michelle was in so much pain that she couldn't even scream for help. She couldn't believe a man was in her ass. Michelle started to cry again. Mike loved the feel of tears and the sound of crying as he fucked Michelle's ass. It just made him feel even better as he went faster and faster, until he again began to lose control. This time, he pulled out, shooting his jizz on Michelle's face, allowing his sperm to mix with her tears. Mike rubbed the jizz in as he looked down. ""Get dressed!"" Mike yelled. ""Then get out! Now!"" Michelle cringed as she looked for her clothes. She heard Mike paged to the floor. He called a number on the phone, then came back. ""First you and your showoff tits!"" he said nastily. ""Now, it's Chantal's turn!"" Michelle cried at the thought of her friend against Mike."
441,Barn Club,"['MF', 'FF', 'bd']","Father Ryan was momentarily quiet as he considered the long story I just told to him. ""Child,"" he finally said to me in that quiet, confession-box voice of his, ""I'm afraid I have to consider what you penance will be. Please leave now and wait for me in the back room of the church while I consider this matter."" I was startled. Confession is supposed to be a private thing and I didn't like the idea of Father Ryan having a face to attach to the story. But now, several weeks after the gang-bang, my conscience was really bothering me. I did as I was told and went into the back room where the priests dressed before mass. Several minutes later, Father Ryan walked into the room and looked at me. I felt shame for my sins. ""Child,"" he said. ""I have considered the matter and now you must kneel before your God."" I did as I was told kneeling on the thin carpet that lined the floor. Father Ryan stood in front of me and in a single motion unzipped his fly, whipped out his cock, and shoved it in my mouth. His cock was huge. In fact I recognized that cock. It was number one's! Father Ryan was my Superman! I opened my mouth wider to accept his delicious cock."
442,Barn Yard Story,['f-Dog'],"and furious climax. The cow, now a little weak in the knees began to moan really load as her juices started to flow. Jack pulled out the vaginal secretion coated bat and went on to do Brownie, Clarence, and the gay bull, Georgey. Kelly, the farmers daughter was watching this strange ritual from her bedroom window high atop the ranch house. Actually, she was starting to get sexually aroused. She could feel a tingling deep down in her muff and couldn't stand the excitement. She took off her t-shirt and started rubbing and massaging her sixteen year old tits. They weren't the biggest tits that Kelly has seen, but all the boys at school think she's the best one in bed! She undid her skirt and started rubbing her clit making it nice and hot. She then slipped one finger in and let out a little moan. She couldn't stand the displeasure of her fingers and was wishing for a big dick, one bigger then she'd ever saw before. She took her finger out of her clit and got dressed again. She went back to her window and watched the cows receiving the ecstasy that she thought she deserved. A little while later, when farmer Jack was done with the cows, he decided that he'd go to the bar. He figured that since Kelly was sixteen, she could definitely take care of the ranch house for the few hours that he'd be gone. Jack entered the house and yelled upstairs to his daughter, ""Honey, I'm going to town... I'll be back in a couple of hours.""\n""O.K., dad"" Kelly yelled back. She knew that he'd be going to the bar. Ever since her mother got run over by the tractor, her dad hit the bottle pretty hard. Kelly listened as her dad closed the door and started up the truck. Then, she heard him drive off. This was Kelly's big chance. She was finally left alone. She took off all of her clothes and went down stairs. She was dancing around in the kitchen, stark naked except for a pair of shoes. Just then, she heard a little whimper. It was Jake, her Great Dane. Kelly thought to herself and then said ""That's sick!"" But the more she thought of it, the more sexually aroused she became. She motioned Jake over, and he came on her command. Jake laid down beside her and rolled over on his back, expecting a nice relaxing stomach rub. Little did he know of the joy he was about to receive. Kelly started rubbing his stomach and slowly slid her hand down to his big cock. She started to rub it gently, stroking it with carefulness. She looked at Jake's dick as it slowly slid out of it's fur pocket. Kelly started counting the inches as the dick grew larger. One...two...three...four...five...six...seven...eight. Eight and a half inches! Kelly was enthusiastic and quickly felt the lust inside of her raging like the nymphomaniac she was. Jake watched as Kelly kneeled down and put her soft lips around his device. She took it all in and felt the dog's dick sliding down her throat. She pulled her head back and forth and felt a little surge in Jake, so she slowed up. Kelly didn't want Jake to shoot his load right away. Carefully, she stood over Jake and squatted down to let her mound meet Jake's large cock. She grabbed onto the pecker and slowly slid it in her inviting crack. Kelly moaned as she slowly went up and down riding Jake's tool like a bicycle. She felt a surge of juices enter her twat and knew that Jake could no longer function to her needs. She got up and sat in front of Jake. She was in a horny mood and really wanted an orgasm. She grabbed Jake by the muzzle and brought his nose up to her clit. Jake smelled her twat and liked what he was tasting. With his rough tongue, Jake licked Kelly's cunt. She was surprised at how good it felt. She moaned in satisfaction as Jake's tongue slid up and down her crack. Kelly's back arched and she was about to climax. Her juices flowed down her legs as Jake paused in his licking actions. Not realizing the time that had passed, Kelly looked at the clock. ""Phew,"" she thought to herself, ""dad won't be back for at least an hour and a half."" She roamed through the ranch wondering about what other sexual fantasies she could fulfil."
443,Barscrew,['MMMF'],"We where locked in each others embrace and where taking full advantage of this. I slid my hand down her back, across her butt, and down her leg until I reached the bottom of her skirt. I slid my hand under and proceeded in rubbing her thighs. They were bare so I deduced that she was wearing no underware. As I did this she undid my pants and slid her hand under my boxer shorts. She rubbed my dick in a pleasing fashion. I moved my hand on down until it came to the outer fringes of pubic hair that covered her cunt. I ran my fingers through it and came to her juicy cunt. I parted her vaganal lips with my middle finger then slid it in. She began to move her hips up and down as she made noises similar to purring. Her grip on my cock tightened as she was about to orgasm. As she came the cunt juices flowed out in barrels covering my hand and making a puddle on the floor beneath her. She began to stroke my cock faster.\n\nI slipped my fingers out of her honey pot and tried to dry them on my shirt. She then slid down to her knees and placed her lips on my fifteen inch dick. She slid her mouth over the head but wouldn't take it all in. It was like an erotic torture. The after what seemed an eternity she took my beef in her mouth. She managed to take the full fifteen inches in one swallow gagging just abit. I felt the head of my dick going down her throat which was a lot like entering a pussy. I came about a minute later after one of the best blowjobs of my life. After I came she stood up in front of me. I could hear her heavy breathing and could tell that she was still stimulated as was I. I proceeded to lie her down on the utility cart and instructed her to lift her her skirt. I heard her comply and I readied for the wildest fuck of my lifetime. I stepped forward and entered her little piece of paradise with full thrust. She screamed with pain as my fifteen inches stretched her out a bit, but after a few more strokes the screams of pain turned to screams of pleasure and xtc. As my dick pounded her cunt my hands found themselves fondling her big tits. After a while longer she began to get more excited and started to thrust into my cock enabling maximum penitration. On one particulairly deep thrust I felt her vaginal walls clamp around my dick like a vice. When she began to climax her back arched into the air and she began to make hissing noises. I wish the lights could have been on so I could see those tit spinting out as she clawed the air. Then her back droped and she relaxed. I had been effected by her emotional climax and climaxed myself. I emptied load after load into her until I thought if I keep it there much longer she'll explode. I withdrew my semihard dick from her and I was still comeing.The white cream spilled from me onto the ground. After a couple more seconds it stopped.\n\n""Was it that good?"" I asked.\n\n""Even better."" She replied as she panted for air.\n\nAfter I cought my breath I switched on the light to see her fully dressed sitting on a stool. My pants where still off and her eyes widened with disbelief.\n\n""So that's the thing that nearly ripped me in two. How long is it anyway."" She said.\n\n""Fifteen inches."" I replied. She was impressed.\n\n""Well I should be going now."" She said as she got up.\n\nShe walked over to me, bent over and planted a kiss on the head of my dick. Her red lipstick had stained it a bit but here was a definite kiss mark right on the head.\n\n""He thanks you."" I said. She looked up with a smile then kissed me passionately on the lips. As we kissed she slipped a piece of paper into my shirt pocket. I later found out that it had her name and telephone number on it. We stopped the kiss and she walked out. I dressed and followed. When I reached the bar room she was gone and I took my place at my table and ordered round three."
444,Bartenders Have All The Fun,['MF'],"As the bouncers were getting the other people out of the bar the stag-ett party had been cut in half and only four of the females remained. Most of the staff had left, this left one of the bouncers and myself to tend to the females, which included the soon-to-be-married mistress. The bouncer is a good friend of mine and built like a piece of rock. He is 6'3"" and chiseled from stone. I am 6'4"" and built well with little fat on my frame. The girls that remained were Denise, a 5'2"" short haired brunette cheerleader whom I had dated a couple times and is a very multi-orgasmic female who has a very tight rear and small perky chest. Susan is also about the same exact build as Denise with long brunette hair and a bit larger chest. Susan and Denise were also roommates so I had heard some very good stories about her and she had also heard a few about me, as it turns out Denise and Susan seem to share alot of stories. That leaves Cathy and the Bride to be. Cathy is a waitress at the bar and often times we would spend slow nights flirting with each other and her saying that there is no way that I could keep up with her in bed. Nights like those got to be very exciting as she wasn't afraid to tell a guy just what she would do to wear him out. Cathy is also known for wearing the tightest little skirts to work, and would always make comments that she normally wore absolutely know underwear. You have to understand that bar employees usually divulge some pretty intersting information to each other. Cathy is about 5'5"" with medium size chest and an ass and legs that can wear the shortest of skirts. She is also a medium length brunette. The bride's name is Karen and she is a blonde that with rather large breasts and a workout build. Karen is about 5'7"" and a serious hard-body, not real petite but very hard. Karen's maid of honor was Cathy so I was guessing that she had a good idea of what may be on the groups minds as they staid after the doors were locked.\n\nObviously these girls were dressed to kill, all wearing skirts and small tops to compete in the bar and tend with the heat while dancing. I was wearing a sharp shirt and tie, while Tim had on his work uniform, blue jeans and a tux shirt. I had always felt that the tux shirts on the bouncers helped to attract the scantily clad women that came to the bar. After I had gotten the cash register drawers into the safe I made up a round of shots for everyone and put some music on from the D.J. booth. Tim was already working deals with Cathy. The six of us went down to the dance floor to do some dancing as we allowed the alcohol to take its effects.\n\nSoon we were back at a table chatting when the girls described a little game that they were playing earlier. The game is called I've-Never and is great at parties that have people who aren't afraid of divulging some secrets. You take turns, while sitting in a circle, saying something that you have never done and you think someone else in the party has. The game is played with honesty being a requirement. For instance I would say I've-never wore a bra, and all the girls would be required to drink (or do what the group has decided for that game). So you have to keep thinking of things that you think maybe someone else has done and you haven't. As this game was going on it turned to all sex related questions quickly and we found out just how far each person has ventured into the world of sexuality. With the conversation being so sexual and all the liquor we wanted on hand we were all getting very horny. After about an hour of this I said that I had never done a strip-tease before, I had an inclination that Cathy had done this before and it was true. As Cathy was paying the price for being the only one who had stripped for anyone before we made her tell us about it. After the story she had told us, the conversation immediately switched to stripping and Karen, the bride to be, was dissapointed that her friends were unsuccessfull in getting her a stripper for her party and that for sure her fiance' and his friends were probably with one or more right now. Well this was getting to be too good to be true when the girls began to ask Tim and I to put on a show for Karen it was like taking candy from a baby. \n\nThey had started the bargaining session by offering to pay us and we declined the offer of money but we did stipulate that after our show we would be playing another game of our choice and they agreed. Obviously we didn't have any marble bags (G-strings) so we had decided that we would dance down to our boxers. I just happened to have on a pair of paiseley ones and Tim was wearing a striped pair. Tim and I went to the D.J. booth to select our music and plan our dance. We also talked about how we would treat the bride. Being both football players and good freinds we knew what kind of tool the other was carrying, Tim has a rather long package while mine is rather thick with average length. As we planned our attack we decided we would attack each of the girls and save the bride for last. I had also decided that I would return any favor that was bestowed upon me. As we came back to the dance floor the girls were very responsive and had put together a collection of drinks for us and a handfull of dollar bills. We told the girls that they had to sit at seperate tables around the dance floor. This would be so they could feel free to do as they pleased and we were hoping it would allow us to do the same. I turned on the dance floor lights and the fog machine on. With the lights rather low the fog would work great for hiding each of the girls who were on the outsides of the dance floor. \n\nBeing decent dancers we got underway. I started by dancing my way over to Cathy who had quite the seductive little smile and I asked her to stand up and undo my tie. As she did that she ran her hands all over my chest and began to undo my shirt before she got very far I moved over to Susan while I was working my way around the half-circle Tim had started on the opposite side with Denise and was working his way towards me. I allowed Susan to finish unbuttoning my shirt and she sat and ran her fingers thru my hairy chest. While Tim was flirting with the bride I went up to switch records as I returned Karen had Tim's shirt off and couldn't get enough of his upper body as I went over to Karen she promptly removed my shirt and immediately began licking one of my nipples.\n\nWhile this was a real turn on I was surprised to receive this treatment from the Bride to be. I told Tim to take it real slow so we kept our pants on and moved from girl to girl when I went over to see how Denise was doing she tried to reach into my pants and grab the tool that she knew had made her more than happy on a few occassions before. As she did this I reached for small breasts and rolled one of her nipples in my fingers through her shirt. I then removed her hand from my pants and stopped by the Bride to show her the tent that Denise had created in my dress pants and she reached out and gave it an appeciative squeeze. Tim had put on another record while I made my way back towards Cathy stopping by Susan's table to let her admire the hard on that I was carrying around.\n\nTim moved right over to Denise and began to rub his jeans up and down her thigh as she rubbed his crotch from the outside. When I saw this I thought that would work great to see if I could move Cathy's skirt a bit. As I rubbed my hard-on on her leg I was able to push the side of her skirt up for a litle peak and was able to see the tops of her stockings attached to a garter belt, blushed a bit she looked into my eyes and said ""I still don't have any underwear on."" I thought I would lose it right there! I moved back to Susan to try the same with her and she wasn't quite so daring but didn't mind rubbing my penis a little thru my pants. Tim was working on Karen and I told him of my newly learned trick so we danced on either side of Karen as she was enjoying the attention and freely grabbing our groins and buttocks. She had no idea that Tim had one side of her skirt up exposing her red garter and shocking the shit out of Tim and myself. At this point we decided to slam a little beer and go make more plans in the D.J. booth. I told him we could use my tie to tie-up Karens hands and proceed to remove our pants as we had promised.\n\nAt this point we couldn't believe how horny these girls were and Tim had put a claimer on Denise asking me who I thought I would have the best luck with and I mentioned Cathy's name. So I told him to tell Denise of our plans to tie up the Bride and I would have Cathy bring my tie over to Karen and the two of them could tie her up. When I told Cathy of this plan she thought it was great and quickly moved over to Karen. When Cathy and Denise lightly tied-up Karen I went over to Susan and told her she would be in charge of removing our pants. After Karen was tied securely Tim and I moved in front of her and tried to tease her as much as possible. I then motioned for Susan to come over and while standing behind me undo the button on my pants and slowly tease Karen while removing them. As the girls were chanting to have our pants removed, Tim caught on quickly and had Denise do the same to him as we stood right in front of the tied-up bride. As Susan was removing my pants she had no problem brushing my hard on and adjusting my boxers so that nothing tried to peak out. Being a lingerie nut all I could think about was the garter belts that I knew were only an armlength away. As we danced around the bride who was sitting, it was very easy to rub my groin lightly against her cheek as she begged to have her hands released we could see her nipples standing at attention and straining against the thin material of her shirt. We decided to move to the others a little.\n\nI moved back to Cathy and danced with my back to her for a while until she got up to dance with me. She moved in from behind me and began to rub her crotch against my rear as her hands were on my hips and reaching for my JOHNSON every so often. I took this opporitunity to turn around and allow my hands to rome her firm hind quarters and feel the oulines of her garter. As this was going on Tim was rubbing his body on Susan and I watched as he was rolling her nipple through her shirt and after listening to Denises stories about her I knew that it was really turning her on. I moved toward Denise and began to rub her crotch with mine as I remembered that Tim had asked to be with her already so I quickly moved back toward Karen and while I was dancing in front of her I got very close to her and opened my boxers enough so that only she could see my hard on. As I did this she was able to free her hands and reach right into my boxers and stroke my tool. Tim saw this and quickly came over figuring this would be our finally. Karen wasted no time grabbing Tims hard on and stroking it also. The other girls were going crazy and cheering Karen on. When this happened I decided to reach for her large chest and rub the melons that she stuck out at me. As this was happening the music had ended and Tim and I decided we had fulfilled our obligation and told the girls it was now their turn. \n\nThey decided that we put on a good show, but that we would have to still earn our rewards. As the girls talked we picked up our clothes. When they returned they decided Karen would be in charge of the rest of the evenings activities. She then requested that I retrieve two clean bar towels for blind- folds and the girls would place them on Tim and I. We were then seated side by side and told that each of the girls would be placed in front of us and by only touching their rears we were to be able figure out who was who. Each girl that we were able to place correctly would have to return to our hands with their skirts raised and the blindfolds removed for one minute. As the first girl was placed in front of me I was told that I could reach out and begin to try and figure out who she was. While sitting on barstools its hard to judge height so it was tough to judge who was who. I was guessing that my first girl was Denise because I knew for a fact that she had a pretty good collection of thong underwear and this girl was obviously wearing that style. The next girl was definitely Cathy, I could feel the outline of her garter, but I was unable to find any underwear. While perusing the following buttocks I had determined that this was Karen because of her garter and the fact that I was able to find panties also. I now was guessing that the last girl was Susan and I had a great time feeling her rear and I event poked my hand under her skirt to feel some skin. When the blindfold was removed I found that I was only correct on two occassions Cathy and Karen. Worse yet Tim was only good on one occassion only guessing Karen. So I requested that I receive Karen first and then Cathy. I couldn't wait to see that bare rear. As Karen moved in front of me I raised her skirt and undid the garters in the rear, I then slid my hands inside of her small panties and massaged her rear. By this time my minute was up and I brushed my hand by her pussy and could feel her soaked panties. As soon as Karen moved to Tim for his turn he pulled her to his lap and she began to rub her pussie on his stiff member after a minute of this we had to pull her off of him. Then Cathy moved in front of me and I pulled her skirt just high enough to expose her cheeks to me but not show her pantiless crotch to the crowd. I took Tim's suggestion and pulled her onto my lap and as she rubbed against my swoolen rod I fondled her breasts and begged to have my penis released from my shorts. A minute or so later she got off my lap and left a wet spot on my boxers. By this time Denise and Susan wanted some action and suggested that we all move up towards the pool tables on the other side of the bar. When we got there I said that if Tim and I could pick the girls by fondling their breasts then they would have to strip to their underwear, for those that wore them. The girls hesitated but then agreed, Karen decided that she should probably sit out and I replied that we should get the opporitunity to fondle her but she could retain her clothes. She agreed and we were blindfolded again. The girls removed their bra's and got in line. I was definitely not going to screw this one up. Karen came to me first and it was obvious it was her so I slid my hand under her skirt and rubbed her clitoris as I massaged her breast. I was hoping that I would be able to convince her to remove her skirt and top along with the others. Next was Denise as soon as I thought it was her I rolled her nipple until she moaned and I was convinced that I wouldn't mistake her and Susan this time. Susan presented her chest next and again I reached under skirt to rub her crotch, to wich she started her own grinding motion on my hand. Last was Cathy and she placed her bare crotch on my leg to be sure I knew it was her. I decided I would only fondle her chest and make her wait to be pleased otherwise.\n\nAfter the girls were slected correctly Tim and I took turns removing the shirts and skirts from each girl, saving Cathy for last. As this went on Karen stood there and watched. Obviously this was beginning to be a huge turn on, soon we had two beautiful women standing in their sexy panties. The thong panties that Susan had on were black lace and made Tim and I even hotter. Denise had on a pair of white lace bikini cut panties that really accented her beautiful ass. Both of these girls had just small ample breasts but both had the most beautiful eraser size nipples that were standing as erect as possible. I then turned to remove Cathy's skirt and she was a little bashfull at first, because of her lack of panties, but she soon gave in to the groups wishes as I slid her skirt down her leggs. As Cathy stood their wearing just a garter and stockings we all took the time to admire her neatly trimmed snatch. With three brunettes in the room I asked Cathy if she thought Karen was really a true blonde or did we actually have four brunettes here. We all suggested that she should have to prove to us that she was a true blonde.\n\nAt first Karen resisted but when we told her that it wouldn't go any further than that and that it was only fair that she reveal her under garments she reluctantly agreed. The girls decided that the Bride to be should be placed on the pool table and we would disrobe her there. Tim and I lifted her to the table and the group gathered around. Karen accepted the initiative and seductively removed her shirt as she swayed to the music her large breasts hardly swayed, this girl had one hard body.\n\nShe had on a red skirt with white stockings and Tim and I already knew there was a red garter belt still to be seen. Next Cathy climbed atop the table to help her remove her skirt. As she did so she began to massage Karens heaving breasts, soon Karen was lost in the enjoyment. I then reached up to help Karen out of her skirt and reveal the red garters and matching thonge underwear that we had been waiting to see. Doreeen and Susan giggled as they told the group that that was the lingerie that they had given Karen that very night for her Bridal gift. Karen sort-of came to and admitted that the sexy lingerie was a real turn on for her, so she changed into them just before the group left for the bar.\n\nCathy was still massaging Karens breasts and Karen then sat down on the table so that we could admire her more fully. When Karen was seated, Cathy forced her to lie back and applied her mouth to Karen's aching nipple. Soon Susan applied her mouth to Karen's other nipple, as Karen was enjoying the treatment Tim and Denise were commenting on the moisture that was visible on the red panties. Soon Tim was working on Karen's well trimmed blonde snatch as Denise was assistng. At this time I moved behind Susan to remove her panties and Tim did the same to Denise. I then removed my own boxers to find some relief for my aching hard-on. As Karen turned her head and saw this she motioned for me to come over to her. Susan and Cathy saw this and helped me climb atop Karen's chest and place my cock into her mouth. This bride was no stranger when it came to giving head and Susan and Cathy were assisting. They had been taking turns fondling my balls and masasging Karens breasts. As I could feel my balls begin to boil I could also sense that Karen was about to cum from the attention that her box was receiving. As we came just seconds apart, Susan and Cathy removed me from Karens mouth and obliged to clean my now glistening shaft as I removed myself from Karens chest, the two of them took turns on my rod.\n\nAs Tim replaced his tongue and fingers wtih his cock at the entrance to Karen's love box, she begged for him to insert his tool. Denise had then asked the group if Karen should give head to a female before she was lost to marriage. When the group agreed that she should, we assisted Denise and placed her above Karen's waiting mouth. Soon Karen was working on Denises box as Tim was pounding on hers. I then began my own threesome with Cathy and Susan.\n\nWe were all enjoying the rest of the, what turned out to be morning. When I decided that I should be allowed to fuck the bride, the only problem was, Denise was busy returning the oral favor when I wanted to insert my shaft. So not to disturb the two ladies to soon I moved behind Denise who had her pretty ass pointing right at me. I started by tongue-ing her hole and admiring her beautiful cunt. When I felt she was ready to cum I stood up and buried my cock into her tight hole. When Tim saw this he decided we should make a train. He told Cathy to place her hot snatch onto Karens face. Susan needed no hints and moved so that she could get her mouth under Denise`s snatch and take turns licking her clit and my rod and balls as I slammed into her from behind. The only peice missing was the caboose and Tim qucikly supported Susan's waist and began to fuck the daylights out of her.\n\nThis went on until we had all came at least once more and we had quite the stained pool table. We switched partners over and over and we were all exhausted when I suggested we get out of the bar before the morning cleaning crew arrived. We all said our goodbyes as we dressed and wished Karen a successfull marriage. We also added that if she ever needed a release of the married life she could always call any one of us. Karen hasn't called but Susan, Denise, Cathy, Tim and myself have had a couple other private parties for Birthdays or whatever we need to celebrate. As we will all be leaving school soon we plan to get together for Homecoming and other events. I look forward to these returns to my alma matter."
445,Bartlett,['mc'],"One was a businesslike one with two girls sitting with her. She had short blonde hair and wore a business suit with a short skirt. She was thin, with small breasts and a firm-looking ass. The daughters were a treat, too. One looked to be 6 or so and was as cute as the two in line. The other looked to be 10 or 12 and was starting to mature. Tiny tits poked out behind her sheer shirt, and she sat with that self-conscious air of a girl who was just beginning to notice her sexuality. She was a near-perfect copy of her mother.\n\nJust coming in the door was another woman. She was oriental, probably Chinese from her facial features. About 25, she was just my age, more of a girl than a woman. She was thin, with round, medium-sized tits bulging out from her knit top. As she moved forward in line, I noticed her bottom half. She wore a pair of tight-fitting legging pants and the outline of her underwear showed around her small ass. She looked really nice.\n\nI was beginning to take interest. I looked to the girls behind the counter. They were thinking of their jobs, with boring coffee and donut and cash symbols bouncing around inside. I reached out mentally and rearranged their thoughts to serve all the dull old men first and quickly, leaving the men with the little girls and the oriental woman waiting.\n\nI then erected a mental gate of sorts to instruct everyone driving in to use the drive thru. Reaching out behind the counter once more, I instructed the serving girls to all focus on the drive thru and not notice the dining room anymore. That should do it, I thought, now for the fun.\n\nLooking around, I tried to decide what to do first. The two men and the Chinese girl were beginning to get upset about being ignored by the help, so I figured I'd have to take care of them first.\n\nI instructed the Chinese girl to wait patiently as long as necessary in a chair. She sat down and stared outside. Good.\n\nNext, I replaced the mens' anger with a desire to play with their daughters. Each sat down on the dirty floor and began to tickle their girls and do all those nice things fathers know to keep their little girls laughing. Just for fun, I instructed the girls to switch fathers and the fathers to not notice.\n\nI then turned my attention to the woman at the table. She was looking around at the men on the floor with some confusion, wondering what they were doing there. I reached out and instructed her not to be concerned at all with them. Then the fun was to begin.\n\nFirst, I instructed the younger of her daughters to undress. She was to wear just her little panties and to leave her dress on the next table. She quickly began to undress and soon was sitting nearly naked. Her little nipples were pink and erect, probably from the cool air. She still smiled and ate her donut.\n\nNext, I told the older daughter to remove any underclothing and to come stand in front of me. She stood up and reached under her skirt, removing a pair of small, white cotton panties. Then she pulled her arms inside her dress and pulled off the straps of her bra. It matched the panties, small and white. She laid them on the table, so I instructed her little sister to put on the bra. It was too big for her, but she looked cute in it.\n\nThe girl then walked over to me and stood before me, looking as if nothing unusual was happening. I had her turn around in front of me. She was a dream. She now looked about 12, just the right age. Her small breasts were perky and still lifted her shirt, peaked by two tiny, hard nipples. I had her bend over with her back to me so I could see up her skirt. Her little pussy was just visible between her thighs. It was hairless, but almost mature. I could see her little breasts hanging down under her shirt now, too. They were creamy white like the rest of her skin. Perfect.\n\nNot wanting the mother to be unhappy with this show, I instructed her to take off her panties and hike up her skirt at the table. She did this, showing off her hairy snatch. It was a dead ringer for her daughter's bare one. I inserted some pleasure symbols into her mind. She reached for her breasts and began to massage them. I then looked though her mind, hunting for an idea. Her sexual experiences were surprisingly varied, indicating even that she was having an affair at the time! But the wonderful thing was that this affair was with a woman at her office! Fantastic! I could have shouted out loud!\n\nI grabbed some of her lesbian experiences and inserted them into her young daughter, still sitting pretty next to her. She immediately looked on her mother in a different light and crawled between her legs. She stuck her little tongue into her mother's crotch and began to lick expertly. Her mother was going crazy with lust, rubbing her breasts with one hand and pressing her daughter's head harder against her cunt with the other. That was good for now, I decided.\n\nI the looked into her older daughter's mind for sexual experiences. She had fooled around a bit with a neighborhood boy, but nothing worthwhile. Deep in her subconscious, though, I noticed another experience. Her older cousin had once convinced her to suck him off, and this had continued for a few years. Excellent. I grabbed her experiences and looked through them a bit. She had enjoyed her play with her cousin, I was surprised to learn, and had only stopped because he had gotten married and moved away.\n\nI inserted the cocksucking knowledge into the two little girls, playing with the wrong fathers. Each quickly changed their attitudes and began to rub against their non-fathers' legs, running their tiny hands around their now bulging crotches. Before the fathers could react with alarm, I inserted a feeling of excitement and acceptance, and the men smiled and stroked the little girls' hair.\n\nEach little girl then unzipped the mens' flys and pulled out their now hard cocks. They stroked the mens' flesh and tickled it with their little hands, occasionally licking here or there.\n\nI wanted to see the little girls, too, so I instructed them to take off their little panties and to stroke their tiny slits with one hand. Each began to furiously rub her crack, rolling her little hips from side to side. The fathers had closed their eyes and were moaning with pleasure.\n\nI glanced over at the woman and her daughter, still locked in a lesbian embrace. The little cuntlicker had moved around to also show me her crotch, now bare, as she frigged herself. I guess my instructions had affected all three of them, not just the cocksuckers! Her slit was bare and underdeveloped, but she was pleasing herself nonetheless. Her mother, too, was coasting from climax to climax, having now opened her dress shirt and bra, exposing her B-cup breasts. She was kneading her nipples, now hard and tall as little thumbs.\n\nThis was getting me excited, so I turned back to my pre-teen exhibitionist, still displaying her assets for me. I instructed her to think of me as her lover and she immediately rose and sat on my lap. Covering my face with little kisses, she began to unbutton my shirt. I reached out and did the same, wanting a piece of her developing breasts.\n\nHer tits were small, and just as firm as I had hoped. They stood out from her chest as if supported by an invisible bra, and her nipples were hard and warm. She moaned as I cupped my hands around them, massaging their sides. She moaned again and pressed her chest into mine, rubbing up and down and pressing her crotch into mine. By now, my cock was straining to be released, warm between her 12-year old thighs. She felt it pressing against her and moved back to release it.\n\nShe knelt on the floor and unzipped my shorts, pulling them and my briefs off with one motion. my cock sprang up into her face and she lovingly gripped it and began to stroke it. She moved and acted just as the little girls had with their fathers' cocks, licking and stroking it and rubbing it against her face.\n\nI looked up to see the men pulling their little girls' heads down on their cocks, no longer able to hold back. They each exploded into the girls' mouths and the girls each sucked and swallowed the older mens' jism. Lying still now, breathing heavily, the men collapsed to the floor, looking at the little girls. Each girl was splattered with come, with drops in their ponytailed hair and all over their pretty dresses. They each slowly massaged their cunts, having long since climaxed. The little girls were tired from their efforts, and I let them curl up together to sleep.\n\nThe little girl sucking on her mother's cunt was tiring, too, though my instructions overrode her urge to sleep. I decided to let her stop and join the two others sleeping on the floor. The mother, though, looked distraught at losing her cuntlicker. Shw was still filled with lust, though I hadn't instructed her to be. She looked over at the men, lying with cocks in hand, and walked over to snuggle with them. She lay opposite from them, with her ass near their faces, and stroked their cocks expertly. The men began fondling her butt and stroking her pussy, exciting her and themselves more. I watched intrigued as the two men positioned themselves on either end of her, one sliding his cock into her snatch while she sucked the other's slick cock. They began to move together without my intervention, growing more and more excited by the minute.\n\nIn the mean time, the woman's daughter was busy rubbing her cunt and playing with my cock. She wasn't too good at it, but she kept me up and hot, and the sight of her excited me more. She was kneeling between my bare legs, with her shirt open, exposing her small breasts which swayed in time with her licks on my cock. Noticing my renewed interest, she released my cock and sat in my lap facing me, my cock pressed between her legs at the entrance to her hole. Once again, she rubbed her chest on mine, causing her slick cunt to gyrate against my cock. I reached down and lifted her up by her ass, as she reached between our legs and placed my cockhead at her entrance.\n\nI lowered her back down to my lap, piercing her tight hole with my rod. She squealed as her hymen broke and she settled down, my cock buried inside her. She was exquisitely tight and wet, her hot walls rubbing the sides of my shaft. Slowly she began to wiggle and move up and down, fucking my cock with practically her whole body. Her tempo increased as she squealed and shrieked in excitement. My mind was almost drowning in her mental symbols of delight.\n\nShe climaxed on my cock, screaming in ecstasy and throwing her body around wildly. Her outburst was loud enough for her mother and the two men to look up from their carnal dance. They smiled warmly, then resuming their fun. The girls behind the counter also looked up for an instant, then remembering their commands to ignore the dining room. Some drive-thru patron was asking about all the commotion, but the girl at the microphone answered that it was nothing interesting.\n\nJust then, the door opened. I looked up, angry that my commands had not been followed and a bit worried that perhaps another possessor of the symbols had interrupted my fun. A woman walked in and stopped in the door, shocked at the sight of the men and woman fucking on the floor, the sleeping, wet little girls in the corner, and the pre-teener still squirming on my cock.\n\nI quickly inserted an instruction to freeze into her head, just as she was about to turn and run out. She stood stock still, her mind continuing to boggle at the sight inside the donut shop.\n\nShe was no symboler. I hunted through her mind, identifying her as a worker at the next store along the road, having walked over for a bottle of juice. My instructions had applied only to those driving in! Damn! I adjusted my gate to turn walkers away, thinking the place was too busy. Then I turned back to look at the interloper.\n\nShe was in her mid twenties, jewish-looking, with longish, curly dark hair. She wore an unflattering sack-dress which made her look fat, though her breasts still managed to make twin lumps on her chest. I removed any thoughts of alarm at the sight inside and instructed her to come in and drop her dress. She pulled the loops of cloth off her shoulders and let the cloth drop to her feet.\n\nContrary to the looks of her dress, she was not fat, just ""solid"". Her breasts were a bit bigger than the mother who now slid back and forth on the cocks of the two fathers. She wore a plain white cotton bra and matching panties. Why don't women dress excitingly anymore? Angry, I inserted a subconscious desire in her mind to dress more sensually in the future, from her panties to her dresses. I then instructed her to lose the boring white pieces. She now stood before me naked, her breasts sagging a bit and her hairy cunt starting to moisten from the sight of the goings-on in the dining room.\n\nNot wanting her for myself, I turned her attention to the two men and woman on the floor. She went to them to join in their game, and they accepted her happily. She sucked on the pussy-fucker's cock as the other woman continued with the other man.\n\nI allowed the young girl in my lap, tired from her sexual exertions, to climb off and join the Chinese girl, still sitting patiently at her table. Ah, yes, I thought, my other prospect!\n\nI now took a better look at the Chinese girl. She was thinner than all in the room except my pre-teen lover, but her breasts weren't as small. Even covered by her shirt they made a pair sizable lumps.\n\nI instructed her to ""awaken"", no longer ignoring the goings-on in the room. She surprised me by smiling at the sight of my slick, erect cock and the adult antics on the floor. I smiled back and beckoned for her to join me. Without instruction, she pulled her shirt over her head, revealing a sexy black silk bra! At last, a really sexy woman in the bunch! She pulled her leggings to the floor, too, revealing matching black silk and lace panties. Some fine, black pussy hairs escaped around the sides of the panties, and her breasts bulged above her tight bra. Her nipples already poked out under the silken cloth.\n\nShe moved in a very sexy way, coming to sit on my lap, stroking my chest with her small hands and red-painted nails. I gazed at her creamy-white breasts and opened her bra's frontside clasp. Her breasts spilled out into my hands, firm and hot. I kneaded her nipples and lowered my mouth to suck and nibble. She threw her head back and ran her hands along my sides and arms, one hand eventually finding my cock. She tugged at it, expertly sliding her hands along its length and pulling it toward her crotch.\n\nI was stunned when she pressed my cock between her legs and I felt it sink into her cunt right through her panties! They were crotchless! She wrapped her legs around the back of my chair and pulled herself forward, filling her velvet-smooth, hot cunt with my shaft. She began to spasm on my lap, rubbing her clit on the bush of pubic hair above my cock. I reached down to grab her buttocks, lifting her and smashing her down against my crotch. Her breasts rubbed exquisitely on my chest as she threw her head back and squealed in excitement.\n\nAt that moment, the four on the floor all exploded in a pile of heaving bodies, all rubbing on one another. Come flew everywhere. They all collapsed, petting and kissing and licking. The four young girls had awoken and were now piled in a lesbian foursome, sucking cunts and stroking bodies.\n\nThe sight of the young girls, their fathers and mother, and the interloping girl all tossing about in sexual fulfillment was too much for the Chinese girl and me. We looked at each other, locked our bodies together, and began to climax. Rhythmically rolling and tugging, we built and built to fulfillment. I exploded inside her, my sperm dripping from her cunt and covering her panties. She screamed and hugged me to her breasts, which I grabbed and sucked earnestly. Collapsing on me, she nibbled and kissed my neck.\n\nMy climax sent symbols flying every which way, eliciting climaxes from everyone in the room. Even some in their cars burst in sexual excitement. All the girls behind the counter groaned and tore at their polyester-uniformed crotches, collapsing at their posts. The four young girls just pulled together into a mass of young flesh, screaming in ecstasy.\n\nRecovering from my excitement, I looked around at the room. It was covered in come and female juices. I instructed the girls to lick each other clean, and turned to instruct the men and women to do the same. I left the serving girls the way they were, only inserting instructions to find nothing wrong with the present situation. Later, no doubt, they would be embarrassed by their dripping crotches, but they would never even try to think of a cause for their behavior.\n\nNow free of sexual juices, the young girls responded to my instructions to lick the Chinese girl and I clean. We were still locked together, but slowly pulled apart, completely satisfied. Everyone put their clothes back on, wiping here and there with napkins in an effort to make them appear presentable.\n\nFinally, I gathered all of my fellow customers around in a mental instruction session.\n\nThe men were to bring home the wrong little girls, never to notice the switch. The girls, in turn, were programmed to ""be"" each other, to take on each other's lives in every way. I also inserted a few special symbols which made the girls telepathic broadcasters of a sort. No one who ever knew them would notice that they had been switched. They now were each other. I did leave the cocksucking knowledge intact, though. You never know...\n\nThe mother was left pretty much as she had been. Her lesbian affair was too hot to tamper with. I did instruct her to write about it, though. Perhaps in the future her stories will appear as well...\n\nSimilarly, her daughters were left as they were, though with both the lesbian and heterosexual experience intact. The pre-teen girl was to enjoy her sister without guilt as long as she desired. Her mother wouldn't interfere...\n\nThe interloping woman was to forget everything except my order to be more sexy. She was lonely, and I figured I was helping her out. I also left her with a desire to write about her experiences and share them with me.\n\nFinally, I turned to the Chinese girl. She had come to (and with) me willingly, only needing a nudge to remove her inhibitions. I asked her what she wanted. She wanted me. Her former husband had left her for an American woman and she was longing for the touch of a man. I assured her problems were over and invited her to join me in my travels.\n\nOur experiences will appear here in the future..."
446,Bartlett,['mc'],"With basic exhibitionism, clothes become you're most important tool, besides location. This may seem to be the opposite of what it should be, but you don't have to be completely naked to show off.\n\nThe first rule of clothes is: no bra. In the most basic forms of exhibitionism you're just showing people your nipples through your shirt. As you move up, you show them the naked nipple, then other parts. Bras are never useful, unless that's what you want to show people.\n\nShowing your nipples through your shirt can be obvious, or an art form. The key is to make the viewer question whether you're doing it on purpose, or whether what they see is a total fluke.\n\nThe most obvious way to accomplish this is with a thin, white T-shirt. Thin, white dress shirts, dresses, and such work just as well. There's also mesh and see-through materials. The problem is all of these tend to be glaringly obvious. Tight fitness clothes, of varying colors, and thin material of any color that clings tight and makes the ariole just barely visible is excellent. Tube tops are a little out-of-date but work really well.\n\nWear these clothes to the supermarket, or the mall, somewhere where there's a lot of strangers walking around in close quarters; and wait for the double-takes. It's so much fun.\n\nI was standing in the middle of the freezer section of our local grocery store, pausing over the pizzas, when I noticed a guy staring at my chest over the freezer. I was wearing just a faded white halter top, my nipples were pretty visible already to anyone who dared to look, but in the cold air of the freezer my nipples had stiffened to attention and glancing down I was aware they stood out against the material of my shirt.\n\nI hung out by the pizza another two to three minutes bending and twisting as I examined all the brands before the guy's wife or girl- friend showed up to drag him away. I gave her a wink as she glared at me. She smiled back and shook her head.\n\nIf you want to accentuate this form of attention a bit, there's a great little invention called ""sweater bumpers."" They are small metal rings that fit around your nipple to keep them erect.\n\nFor those of us too chicken to pierce their nipples, this is a great way to highlight what you're trying so hard to get them to look at anyway. Nipple rings are, of course, just as effective, and in certain cases you may want to try nipple clips or loops, with a thin length of chain connecting them. And speaking of chain, if you've ever attended an SCA or fantasy-related events you may have seen women clad only in chain mail. It leaves little to the imagination, and often - the tops especially - are created with just enough space between the links to allow anyone who concentrates, all the details of your nipples.\n\nI signed up to work one of those booths once, and let me tell you I got a lot of attention!\n\nThe next way to expose yourself using just your clothes is clothing that remains just loose enough, or moves just enough now and then to give the viewer an unobstructed line of sight. This is trickier, but far more rewarding. Watching some guy walking around me, pretending to do something else, just to try and confirm to himself he saw what he did makes me hot every time.\n\nThe easiest tool for this is just leaving a loose button-up shirt open to a level slightly below your nipples. Be sure to lean over a lot and turn almost sideways whenever someone comes into range.\n\nA slight variation of this is to use a see-through shirt and an open jacket. The advantage with this is that you can leave the jacket open all the way, increasing the likelihood that you can ""accidentally"" expose yourself at just the right time. Wearing overalls or a vest with no shirt works the same way.\n\n- - - - - - - - - -\n\nI couldn't believe it, but there she was sitting at the next table at the small coffee shop we like. I pointed her out to Al and we watched slyly as she turned and moved freely. Her shirt was open nearly to the waist, and we could see without a doubt that she wasn't wearing a bra.\n\nThe guy sitting with her probably didn't have as good a view as we did. There was a light breeze, we were out on the patio, and as she sat the wind would expand the material of her shirt on the far side of us, giving us a fantastic view of her pert breast and erect nipple.\n\nWe stayed a lot longer than we had time for, and finally had to gave up our table to an older couple. I wanted to talk to her, see if she was doing it on purpose, but I knew I couldn't and breathed a heavy sigh as we left.\n\n- - - - - - - - - - -\n\nOf course, these tips are intended for showing off you breasts. Once you've done that a few times you might want to try something a little wilder. Unlike bras, you can get away for awhile with showing off while wearing panties - for awhile at least.\n\nPanties will either need to be very thin, or transparent, or have a thong. Be sure to cut out any liners, no one is really interested in seeing them, and they only act as a crutch. I highly recommend going without panties as soon as you're com- fortable enough. There's nothing quite like it.\n\nYour next necessary piece of clothing is going to be a short - the shorter the better - skirt or dress. For an excellent beginning you can use this combo to climb stairs, slowly to see if you're getting an audience, or sit with your legs slightly apart on a chair or bench. Bend over in a store, or on a street corner. (I especially like the escalator at our local mall. Going up is so much fun, I make sure I'm several feet up the escalator, and that I have one of those 40 something men behind me. Their the ones that are the most fun to show off for.)\n\nFrom here you can graduate to climbing a ladder, or paying a visit to your friendly neighborhood shoe salesman. I guarantee you'll get some intense attention. As an alternative to skirts, try going without panties in a pair of tight, very thin, stirrup pants. They leave little to the imagination as is, but when you bend forward they become practically transparent!\n\n- - - - - - - - - -\n\nI was sitting on a bench at a local park. I had on a short, denim skirt, and a tight, white tank top. The bench was situated at the top of a slight rise, looking down on a popular jogger's path.\n\nAs the morning progressed I sat alone on the bench, reading a newspaper and whenever a good looking jogger, male or female, would appear running up the trail I would spread my legs slightly, appearing like I was absorbed in my newspaper.\n\nThis gave them a perfect head-on view of my naked crotch. Of the ten people I selected that morning, at least half could be seen slowing down as the came up the hill, prolonging the view. One of them, a shapely blonde woman in a tight fitness outfit actually stopped. She pretended to be catching her breath, standing, with hands on her hips, cooling down from her run watching me for several minutes with sidelong glances. I think she wanted to talk to me but probably had no idea what to say.\n\nFinally I looked up from my newspaper and met her gaze smiling. She blushed and turned back, jogging down the way she had come. She only looked back twice.\n\n- - - - - - - - - -\n\nClothes may do well on their own, but there's one other thing that can always enhance the effect: water. A rainstorm, or a water- ride at the local amusement park, are a great excuse to get wet in public, and a tight shirt, or pair of stirrup pants will become a hell of a lot sexier when it's slick and shiny and clings tightly to skin.\n\nAnd speaking of water, there's always the beach. Most swimsuits are pretty revealing already, but if you want a suit to be a real eye-catcher when it gets wet be sure to remove any liners or pads from inside - the same as I suggested with panties. Then when the suit gets wet, it will either become transparent - especially if white - or will hug you so tight people can count the goosebumps on your nipples and see exactly how far you shave your bikini line!\n\nOf course, clothing or lack thereof isn't the only thing to good exhibitionism. The other half of the effort is just the set up.\n\nThere are a number of good ways for the basic exhibitionist to expose themselves. Most of these situations are based on what sort of clothing, that you're willing try. One good excuse to expose yourself is to get caught in the act of changing clothes. This can come up in a variety of places. Some people change clothes in their car when the need arises - do it on a busy highway, with someone else driving. Some people change in rest rooms. If it's a single rest room, leave the door unlocked. If it's one of the larger public rest rooms, you can leave the stall door slightly ajar so that it swings open at just the right moment, or change right out in the open so anyone popping in can see. Again, not wearing a bra is crucial here, and once you've done it a couple times you'll be going without panties too!\n\n- - - - - - - - - - -\n\nAl and I had decided to go out for dinner. We live extremely close to the interstate, so we use it to get to a lot of places and I know a few decent restaurants not far down the highway.\n\nOn the way I asked Al to stop at a rest-stop so I could change clothes. Rest areas are great places to expose yourself, most of the people you run into are from hours, even days away, and even if they were offended by something you did they aren't likely to stop and try to find a police station in a strange town. I took my gym bag with my clothes into the ladies rest room.\n\nThere were a couple college girls combing their hair and talking as I walked in. I set my gym bag on the floor and unzipped it. Then I pulled my T-shirt up and over my head exposing my chest. I tossed the shirt into the bag, and grabbed a wash cloth. The girls paused to look at me a second, but quickly resumed talking with sideways glances my way.\n\nI wet the wash cloth in the sink, then rubbed it up and down over breasts my nipples. An older woman entered the rest room and glanced at me as she moved to a stall, but said nothing. Another woman was just coming out of one when I grabbed my waistband and pulled my pants and underwear down, down to my ankles. I bent at the waist exposing a freshly shaved cunt and anus to the woman. She moved in behind me and nonchalantly began to straighten her hair as I stood up.\n\nIn the mirror I could see her and the other girls appraising me. I then used the wash cloth to slowly clean my legs and crotch. I put each leg up on the sink in turn, and as the older woman came out and got an eyeful as my crotch was openly displayed in her direction. She smiled at me and moved close to wash her hands in the sink beside me.\n\nFinally, I reached into the bag and pulled out a short dress. I pulled it on over my head, and wriggled into it. Two of the woman decided the show was over and left, but the two college girls were still talking and glancing at me. I decided to give them a small encore. I picked up two metal rings from inside the bag and set them on the counter. Then I pulled one breast out of the top of my dress and tweaked the nipple to make it hard.\n\nOne of the girls locked her gaze on it, obviously curious. I fit the tiny ring over the nipple and it stayed in place. What's better was it would keep the nipple erect until I cared to take it off. I replaced the breast and repeated the procedure on the other one. When I was done I looked hot. In a tight white mini-dress with my nipples practically exploding through the front. I was finally ready for a night on the town. I gave the girls a quick wink as I strutted out the door.\n\n- - - - - - - - -\n\nAnother grate place to get caught changing clothes, is the fitting/changing rooms at your favorite clothing store. Some places have curtains instead of doors, it's easy to leave them slightly open so that anyone walking by can see. Just strip and stand around fidgeting with some clothes, you'll find that a number of people will find excuses to hang around outside your booth.\n\nIf you don't get a booth with curtains, there are still a number of excellent options. Step halfway out at opportune times to call for someone you're with, or to get some help from an attendant. Just pretend not to notice that you're standing halfway in the open, topless or totally naked, and watch their eyes pop!\n\nBesides changing cloths, you can get caught losing them! The beach is the most obvious place for this. A loosely tied bikini top comes off easily with a quick dive, and sometimes bottoms can be just as easily lost. Once it's gone they can take time to recover, or if you're at the ocean you may never get them back.\n\nRunning up on the beach naked to get your towel is likely to get you a lot of attention. Untie your bikini top while sunbathing face-down on the beach, if you roll part way over at just the right moment you'll get plenty of notice.\n\nThe shower is a common place to get caught half-dressed, or naked. There are a number of public places with showers, including some highway camping areas. It's a great way to let strangers see you naked.\n\nOr after a shower try answering the door wearing a loose bathrobe or towel. Walk around someplace with a public shower until your robe falls open, or your towel falls off!\n\n- - - - - - - - -\n\nJust after I called the pizza place, then jumped into the shower to wet myself down. Al kept watch and as the delivery guy pulled up to the house he had me get into position. Al sat in the living room, where he could see the front door through the window, and me through the door to the entry way. When the doorbell rang I counted to twenty and opened it.\n\nI was standing there with one towel wrapped around my head, and another - barely large enough - covering my torso. The towel was not quite long enough, and showed a bare strip along one side of my body, facing the delivery guy.\n\nI had to make an exaggerated effort to keep the towel in place. The delivery guy watched me with big eyes, and held the pizza box out to me in one hand and his bag under one arm.\n\nI reached out with my free hand and took the box, then turned away to set it down on the floor behind me. To do so I bent way over at the waist. With the tiny towel barely covering me as it was I gave him an excellent view of my pussy and shaved crack.\n\nI paused for several seconds, as if unaware that I was doing it. Then staggered forward, giving him only a slightly reduced display, and grabbed for my checkbook. My fumbling pushed it off the table and as I tried to grab it - with both hands - the towel fell off.\n\nI fell on my butt, with my crotch and breasts exposed to this guy. I quickly grabbed the towel and covered myself, blushing. I got up again, apologizing, and managed to cover myself with the towel.\n\nI filled out the check and gave the guy a healthy tip. I could feel him staring at the towel the whole time, trying to will it to fall off again.\n\nWhen he started to turn and leave, I turned too and leaving the door open bent forward again to pick up the pizza.\n\nI glanced through me legs as I did so, to catch him watching. Then I kicked the door closed with one foot and took the pizza into Al. We ate it naked.\n\n- - - - - - - - - -\n\nIf you take my advice on how to dress, there's a number of great places to show off. Supermarkets, malls, and department stores that are packed with faceless strangers who wouldn't mind a peek at your breasts.\n\nGoing up stairs with a short skirt or dress in a mall or office building is a great way to show off your favorite see-through panties, or lack there-of. Public transportation is even better, people tend to get packed together tight. Pretend to fall asleep on a plane with your shirt open enough to show anyone who looks the color of your nipple. Sit with your legs open on a bench while waiting for the bus, passing drivers will definitely appreciate the distraction.\n\nThe key with basic exhibitionism is to make any encounters seem completely innocent and unintentional. This minimizes the risk of someone taking offense and getting you into trouble. As you get into it, you'll want to try more daring, riskier, things.\n\nWatch for part 2: Intermediate and Advanced Exhibitionism."
447,Basketball Christine,['MF'],"He was thinking all of these things at about 8:30 when he was shooting by his lonesome. Suddenly she appeared basketballess. ""Could I shoot?"" she asked timidly. ""Most certainly. By the way, I'm Phil.""\n""My name is Christine.""\n""Glad to have met you,"" he said as she smiled, embarrassed. They played courtesy in virtual silence for about five minutes. Then, he figured, what the hell. Go for the gusto. ""You're pretty cute, do you know that?"" She blushed and replied, ""Not too many people have said that to me; definitely not any boys, or should I say men?"" Phil laughed at the last statement and said, ""Well, it's true.""\n""I think you're pretty hunky too,"" she said. ""Then the feeling is mutual!"" he exclaimed to her as well as to his inner sanctum. After this exchange, silence again reigned but she began to sneak peeks at him; he saw with his fine peripheral vision (good for making more than one kind of pass!). She was regarding him with caution, it seemed. He began to stare at her as he did the few hours before. Soon they began to miss quite a few shots as the eyes weren't always on the basket.\n\nFinally the point was reached. ""Look, Phil, I know I'm only eleven and a half, but I think that I would like to explore some things with you..."" she hesitatingly said. ""Like what?"" he breathlessly asked. ""Well, don't you know?"" she replied. ""I think I do, and I would like to explore with you too,"" he said. ""That's good. I can meet you here later if you want; maybe about 10?""\n""That'll be fine.""\n""OK, see you in the playground, OK?""\n""OK."" Christine then sashayed off.\n\nMan! Phil had been erect for the whole exchange and would be surprised if she hadn't noticed it. Crapo! What would he do now? Could he possibly do it? We'll see when the time comes, he thought. Perhaps sanity would prevail.\n\nHe was so something or other that he got to the 'ground at 9:45 p.m. and sat down next to the sandbox. A few minutes later Christine came into view. She had the same clothes on and all. Nothing different. She approached him and said ""Follow me."" He obeyed as they turned off down the alley. ""Do you mind if we go to my house?"" she asked. ""What?! Your house?""\n""Don't worry; my parents are out on the town and I'm home alone.""\n""They let you?""\n""Yes, and why else do you think I spoke to you like that? Do you think I'd do it in the park?"" she giggled. ""Well, I don't know. Any way is fine with me, as long as we don't get interrupted by your dad with a .38.""\n""No, silly. Here we are."" The house seemed to be five down from the end.\n\nShe led the way into the living room and sat on the couch. He looked at her a moment, a 4 ft. 10 inch blonde with shorts and a t-shirt. This is what he lives for?! ""Well, do you want to start?"" she asked. ""Sounds good to me."" With that, she bid him to sit next to her. As soon as he sat, she promptly lifted her legs off the floor, swung them over his body, and scooted her butt up to his leg. Phil gently pulled her face to his and she wrapped her arms about his neck in preparation. They stared at each other for a few beats and then gradually explored each others' mouths. With one hand Phil ruffled her blonde mane and with his other hand he slowly stroked her smooth legs. Yes, this is what he lives for. Suddenly she was licking his lips with her tongue. He snaked his tongue out to intercept hers. They swordfought playfully awhile before he quickly withdrew and started to lave her neck.\n\nSuddenly he felt his rod pulse and looked to see Christine with her hand feeling his member through his shorts. She smiled impishly when he caught her eye and said, ""If you want to get totally free, let's do it now.""\n""I want to,"" she replied huskily.\n\nWithout another word he stripped his shorts and underpants off and stepped out of them. Christine, mesmerized by the sight of his stiff length, sat staring at it on the couch. ""Come now,"" Phil said as he gently reached under her shirt and began to pull it off. Halfway up, she bolted upright and threw the shirt off herself, shaking her smooth hair free. Phil admired Christine's budding breasts. She had beautiful pink areolas that lifted from her breast tissue and also framed firm nipples, which were already erect. He bent to kiss her nipples but she met him halfway and began to pull off his shirt. He allowed her to do this and stood over her. ""What comes next?"" he quizzed, conspiratorially. ""Oh, I don't know,"" she coyly said as she reclined back on the couch. Unfortunately her actions belied her words. She slowly began to lie back with legs slightly apart and knees up, arching her buttocks off the seat. An invitation? He didn't ask. He kissed her stomach and deliberately slid the shorts down her lower body. As he reached her knees she went with the game. The further he got the shorts down her body, the more she slid her feet down to match his motion. When the shorts had reached her ankles, she lifted her legs straight out and allowed him to pull them off.\n\nShe still had her juvie panties on and was expecting him to get them, but he decided to slow it up a bit. The frilly panties, which looked quite adult, would be off soon enough, he reasoned. As she reached for them, he stopped her and placed her hands at her sides. Without a further word he lowered his head to an erect teat and sucked it into his mouth. She reacted with a low guttural sound. He played with each nipple this way, arousing her. Soon she lifted her head and forced her face to his. Phil then found another diversion to slow down; namely fumbling with her head. He reached around her head and ever so gently removed the barrette from her hair, allowing the long blonde tresses to spill forth over her shoulders and neck. When this was completed, Christine led Phil's head back to hers and pressed her lips firmly to his and exclaimed, ""Keep going; it's so nice!""\n\nHe kissed her one last time and tenderly placed her head back on the couch, resuming the sucking and kissing of her breasts and nipples. He took a nipple in his mouth and made circles around it, and soon she again was emitting a low growl. As he moved his lips downward to her stomach, he was aware that she had a finger between her legs and was massaging her vagina underneath her panties. ""Have you ever done this before?"" he asked. She nodded negatively as he withdrew her hand and licked a finger, examining for juices. Sure enough, there was just a little of her lubrication. Not much, but a start. ""Enough is enough!"" he exclaimed as he placed a finger on each side of her hips and pulled the stringy panty, her last piece of clothing, off her body.\n\nShe cooed at him as she lay with her head resting on her arm and her knees apart slightly with her legs together. He decided to pull back and admire her body. She had an even more boyish figure than Katy. She had no hips whatsoever; they seemed to be the same circumfrence as her thighs and waist. Her legs, though, were smooth, long, and lean for her height. From this angle, he could see her dimunitive vaginal lips, which were bright pink and had no hair covering them. He stroked her hair and then went to kneel at her feet. Slowly he kissed her feet and ankles. She giggled with girlish impishness. Purposefully he stroked and massaged her legs and creeped up her smooth thighs and gently spread them as he did so. Kissing up one thigh he eventually landed at her young entrance, which was small and beautifully pristine. ""Oh well,"" he thought.\n\nAs he flicked at her vagina with his tongue, she yelped in surprise but soon she was cooing with delight. He barely got his tongue in before he hit her clitoris, and she yelped in pain this time. ""Sorry,"" he said and circled it instead. In and out, in and out. She tousled his hair and soon he felt some moisture coming at him; she had had a small orgasm. He quickly gathered a bit of her moisture and applied it to his penis. Moving over her small body, he felt a shudder in his loins as he anticipated what was to come. Tenderly he put his hands under her legs and pushed her thighs outward to give him better access. Grabbing his member, he stroked her vaginal lips, which had become larger as she was aroused.\n\nFinally he could take no more and said, ""If you want it, it's now!"" and she merely nodded her assent, because she was breathing heavily. He placed his rampant penis at her moist opening and pushed slightly. The glans entered without much difficulty and immediately she clamped her muscles on it, to his surprise. ""My finger,"" she smiled, anticipating his question. He probed his penis further, but no luck. Christine, perhaps aware of the situation, began to rotate her hips, confining the tip of his penis in her possession. Phil, amused and admiring her effort, went with her game. Surprisingly she came and sent forth some more lubrication. Instinctively he thrusted forward and through her hymen. She exclaimed ""Oh!"" as he ripped her inside, but quickly said ""Oh, it's not hurting anymore,"" as she raised up with her elbows to get a view of a man's meat in her womb. She sighed as she saw that his penis was half inside her, half outside, and fell back.\n\nHe began to slowly stroke back and forth, in and out of her tender channel. Soon she arose from her delerium and said, ""You wanna do it on my bed? I'd really like it.""\n""Where is it?"" he growled. ""Third door on the left,"" she breathed. ""OK, but we're staying like this!"" Effortlessly he picked up her body. He placed his hands under her back and lifted her so that her lithe legs hung over his hips; his penis stayed halfway in her vagina. She hung on for life as her erect nipples crushed his chest and blonde hair muzzled his face. At last he found the door and turned in; Christine grabbed the light switch and turned it on in one swift motion.\n\nAt the foot of the bed at last. With care he squatted until her buttocks hit the mattress. He caressed her ass globes for a few moments and then slowly he began to push her ass up the bed as he crawled onto it with her, flicking a nipple as he went. Finally he could feel lubrication all around his penis as she really got aroused. Whimpering slightly, he began to thrust again. He could get no further than 3/4 inside her chamber, but he milked it for what it was worth. Exaggeratingly he began to raise his butt far off her body as he thrusted, to see if she would follow him. After a few times of her vagina feeling void, she looked to see him doing that very thing. She caught on and raised her ass up and thrusted her hips to keep his throbbing dick inside her for the maximum amount of time.\n\nSmiling, he lowered his center of gravity to feel her not doing so. She was now hunching her hips up furiously with each thrust as if she was trying to thrust through him. To get her dander going, he abruptly withdrew. She looked up, surprised, fluids on her vaginal lips. Still kneeling between her legs, he watched her question him with wide eyes. Still unmoving, he observed as she pulled her legs from around him. He caught them and smiled, and she was relieved to know that the game would continue. Her legs were pulled back to her ass, so he kissed each knee and slowly spread her knees apart and folded out each leg and said, ""Trap me!"" as he went down and placed his penis at her entrance again, and pushed inside. Inch by inch, this time all of his dick went inside her womb. She rolled her eyes back and took his advice, wrapping her legs around his hips.\n\nTo entrap him further she folded her hands around him and placed them at her ankles, interlocking her arms and ankles to really keep his butt from raising up and unfilling her. He groaned as she finally did what he always wanted: encircling her smooth, young legs around his ass and hips. He had no choice but to come in and out of her tender, moist slit. Her pelvic thrusts were in concert with his, as they mutually enthralled the other. Faster and faster they went, nearing the valley of no return. She could not control herself any longer and let her grip go, grabbing his hair and stabbing wildly at the intruding penis in her first major orgasm. This freed him to raise almost out of her, grab her knees, spread her thighs apart as far as they could go, and clutch her shaking ass. He long-stroked about ten more times and felt his semen shoot through the tip with more intensity then he ever felt before. He let go of her ass and thrusted raggedly while she spasmed and her buttocks shook; he looked to see all of his cock still inside her. Each thrust and spurt of his penis left some semen overflowing from her small channel.\n\nAt last they stopped shaking and kissed appreciatively. Christine and Phil thanked each other, and it was not the last time they were together, either on or off the court."
448,Basketball Fans,"['Mgggg', 'ped', 'orgy']","He was 6 feet 2 inches tall, and was a star on the university's basketball team where he was working for his Bachelor of Science degree. He had another year to go before graduating, then he would take a business administration course. He had been offered a professional contract with the local professional basketball team, the Toppers, but he turned it down so that he could finish his education. He knew he would still be young enough after graduating to enjoy a professional basketball career.\n\nTo keep him interested and to help him hone his skills, the Toppers offered to let him practice with them whenever they were in town and when he had the time. He really enjoyed playing with the pros, and now considered some of them amongst his best friends.\n\nBrandi loved her brother. He had taken her virginity when she was only 7 years old, as he did his other two sisters, Susie, now 9 year old and B.B. now 8 year old. She really liked the first year he was fucking her because she had him all to herself. But now that he was fucking all of them, she had to share him. She didn't like that at all.\n\nAs much as she loved her sisters, she sometimes wished she and Billy were the only kids of the family. Her sisters loved being with Billy too, and try as she might, she could never get them to switch turns with her when she sometimes really wanted him. Of course, she would never give up her turn for them either.\n\nShe looked at the clock again. Still another half hour to go. Billy was probably home now waiting for her. She pictured him having a shower as he waited. He would then lay on his bed naked with his cock hard and long. She loved his cock. To her it was the most beautiful thing in the world. She measured it once. It was eight inches long when hard and very thick. She could hardly get her hand around it. She loved the head on it too. He told her he was circumcised, and it looked like a ripe plum or a helmet.\n\nStill twenty minutes to go. Brandi was getting more and more excited as she thought of her big brother. Her panties were soaked with her juice that was pouring from her. She hoped that none of her classmates could smell her. She was tempted to slide her hand under her skirt, but thought better of it, as someone was bound to see her.\n\nHer mind went back to when she was 7 years old and still a virgin. Billy was looking after the girls one day while their parents were out. She heard her brother head for his room, but she was too involved with playing with her dolls to pay him any attention.\n\nAfter a while she started hearing weird noises coming from his room. She got up to investigate. Tiptoeing down the hall, she peered into his room and saw him laying naked on his bed with a pile of porn magazines scattered around him. His hand was moving up and down around his crotch area, but it was moving so fast, she couldn't see what was in it.\n\n""What are you doing, Billy,"" she asked curiously.\n\nBilly jumped, quickly covering up his nakedness. ""What the hell are you doing here?"" he yelled angrily. ""I thought you were in the den with your sisters. Get out.""\n\nBrandi ignored his order and approached the bed. ""I heard some funny noises,"" she said. ""What are you doing?""\n\n""None of your business. Now get out of here. I mean it.""\n\n""Why did you take your clothes off?"" She was now crawling on to her brother's bed.\n\nBilly could see that he wasn't going to get rid of her without explaining what he was doing.\n\n""OK,"" he said, reluctantly. ""But if I tell you, you've got to promise not to tell mom or dad. Do you promise?""\n\n""Cross my heart and hope to die,"" Brandi said, actually crossing her heart. ""I won't tell. I promise.""\n\n""OK then. I was jerking off. Now, are you happy?""\n\n""Jerking off?"" she said, looking mystified. ""What's that?""\n\n""Oh God. Don't you know anything? I was playing with my cock. There. Now you know.""\n\n""Why?"" she asked him innocently.\n\n""Don't you ever play with your cunt?""\n\n""Sure, sometimes,"" Brandi answered honestly.\n\n""Why do you play with yourself?""\n\n""Don't know. Cause I like the way it makes me feel?""\n\n""Well, that's why I play with myself too,"" Billy answered.\n\n""Can I watch you?"" she asked.\n\nBilly was shocked to hear his little sister ask to watch him jerk off.\n\n""What?"" he asked, surprised. ""Are you sure you want to see something like that?""\n\n""Ya. I want to see how you make yourself feel good.""\n\n""If I let you watch me, can I watch you?""\n\nBrandi thought about if for a couple of seconds before answering. ""OK,"" she said.\n\nBilly removed the covers exposing his now flaccid cock to his 7 year old sister. Brandi stared at it in amazement.\n\n""Get undressed and lay down beside me,"" he ordered her.\n\nBrandi remembered how her heart pounded in her chest and how frightened she was. She was scared, but not scared enough to let an opportunity like this pass her by. She removed her clothes and threw them on the floor on top of Billy's and laid beside him. Their bodies touched and she remembered the tingling that went through her. She liked the way his skin felt against hers. She started to tremble.\n\nBilly started to stroke his cock and Brandi watched as it got big and hard. ""Y-your thing is getting bigger,"" she commented in surprise. ""Why does it do that.""\n\n""It just does,"" he told her. ""Every guy's cock get big when he gets excited. Now you do it too, sis,"" he instructed her.\n\nStill keeping her eyes on her brother's cock, Brandi spread her legs and rubbed her cunt. She had done that many times before, but she had never gotten so wet so fast. It surprised her. She closed her eyes and rubbed herself faster and harder. That familiar feeling was rising inside her and she heard herself moaning with pleasure. She opened her eyes and saw her brother pounding his meat furiously. From the look on his face, she knew he was beginning to feel good too.\n\n""Are you feeling good now, sis?"" he asked her.\n\n""Ya, are you?"" she answered, rubbing herself harder and faster, trying to keep pace with her brother.\n\n""Ya. I'm going to cum soon,"" he warned her. ""Watch.""\n\nHe jerked off harder and faster. A far away look appeared in his eyes, and he was sweating profusely. ""Oh fuck, sis,"" he yelled. I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Aughhh! I'M CUUUUMMMMMINGGGGG!""\n\nBrandi sat up to get a closer look. Billy's legs and body were shaking out of control. He arched his back and howled, as cum broke from his balls and spurted high above them. Brandi watched as wad after wad of cum shot in the air, landing all over her body … on her legs, on her tummy, on her face, on her legs, and in her hair. She screamed but was too stunned to move.\n\n""Oh wow!"" she exclaimed when she came out of shock. Billy was spent and just laid there gasping for air. ""T-that was c-cool,"" she admitted, wiping cum off her face.\n\nBilly smiled at her. ""That was the best cum I ever had, except when fucking a girl, of course,"" he told her, proudly.\n\nBrandi was quiet for a moment. ""I saw you fucking your girlfriend, Margaret, once,"" she finally said, somewhat embarrassingly.\n\nNow it was Billy's turn to be shocked. ""Y-you did? When?""\n\n""A couple of weeks ago. You took her into the garage. I followed you and saw you fuck her there.""\n\n""Oh fuck!"" was all he could say.\n\n""She really seemed to like it,"" Brandi added. ""I heard her screaming. I thought you were hurting her, but then I realized she was screaming because you were making her feel good. Do all girls scream like that?""\n\n""Most do, but not all of them,"" Billy explained.\n\n""Can you teach me to fuck, Billy?""\n\nBilly's cock was fully erect again, and he was breathing harder than ever. ""B-but you're only 7 years old, sis. Isn't that a little young?""\n\n""So what?"" she stated. ""One of the girls in my class fucks. She told me so. She fucks her brothers and her father. If she can do it, why can't I?""\n\n""It'll hurt the first time,"" he explained further.\n\n""I know. She told me, but it won't hurt for long then it's really nice after that.""\n\nBilly took Brandi's virginity that day, and she has never regretted it. It did hurt, but as her friend told her the pain only lasted for a minute or so then went away. After that it really felt good. She and Billy fucked every day from that moment on until her sisters discovered what they were doing and insisted on doing the same. Then she had to share him.\n\nBrandi glanced at the clock again. Thank God. It was almost time. Five seconds. Four. Three. Two. One. RINNNNGGGGG.\n\nChapter 2 ----\n\nWhen her teacher dismissed the class, Brandi walked along the hall as fast as she could without actually running. She didn't want to get detention for running in the school. Not today, of all days. Once outside she ran all the way home. It was very hot out and she found herself sweating. Bursting through the front door, she yelled, ""I'm home Billy.""\n\n""I'm in my room, sis,"" he acknowledged. ""Come on down.""\n\nTheir father had built four bedrooms in the basement, one for each child. There were plenty of bedrooms in the house, but he and their mother got tired of having to listen to their music and television at all hours of the day. To get around this problem, he built them rooms in the basement, complete with their own bathroom, and soundproofed them with the best material available.\n\nLittle did he know that it would come in handy for the kids when Bill started fucking them. They could scream as loud as they wanted and no one in the house would hear them. And all three girls turned out to be screamers.\n\nBrandi raced down the stairs, taking them two at a time. Billy's door was open. She stuck her head into his room and smiled as she saw him laying naked on his bed, just as she had imagined. His cock was rock hard and he was stroking it. A couple of porn magazines laid across his stomach. ""Don't waste your cum on those stupid pictures,"" she said snidely.\n\n""Don't worry your pretty little head about that,"" he said jokingly. ""There's plenty here for you.""\n\nBrandi returned fifteen minutes later, after grabbing a quick shower and laid beside her brother. ""My hair's still wet, Billy. I hope you don't mind. I didn't want to take the time to dry it.""\n\n""I don't care,"" he replied. ""It's not your hair I want."" He laughed out loud.\n\n""You're awful,"" she said, scornfully, punching him in the stomach, then giggled.\n\nBilly rolled on top of his sister, sandwiching his rigid cock between them. Taking her face in his hands, he covered it with kisses, ending at her lips. She opened them, inviting his tongue to enter her mouth, and sucked on it. She loved the taste of his saliva.\n\nSliding lower, he licked and kissed her throat and chest till he reached her breasts. As usual, her nipples were hard and stuck out proudly. She purred contentedly as he took each one in turn into his mouth and sucked it hard. His tongue flicked her stiffened nipples, sending shivers of delight through her 10 year old body. She screamed with ecstasy as he nibbled them with his front teeth and pulled on them.\n\n""Oh, Billy,"" she moaned. ""T-that feels so n-nice. I wish my titties would start to grow. You'd like them better then. I know you would.""\n\n""I love them just the way they are, sis,"" he assured her. ""Don't be impatient. They'll start to grow soon enough.""\n\nBilly moved further down his sisters body leaving a trail of spittle in his wake. When he reached her belly button, he dipped his tongue in it and swirled it around and around. Brandi loved it when he did that, and giggled hysterically. She squirmed around, kicked, and contorted her body in a vain effort to escape the torture, and he had to hold her tightly.\n\nLifting her left leg, he kissed and sucked on her inner thigh, making her scream with pleasure. He sucked on the underside of her knee, which was one of her erogenous zones. Her body shook and she moaned loudly. Down past her calf and ankle, he reached her feet. Already he could feel her trying to pull away. She knew what he was going to do. He licked her heel then the sole of her foot, and she roared with laughter as she fought desperately to escape the tickling.\n\nHe held her leg tightly and restrained her other leg and continued the torture. Brandi pounded his back and pulled his hair, but he didn't relent. Finally, after what seemed hours, he stopped and started to suck her toes. He took one toe at a time into his mouth and sucked it, running his tongue around it, Then put her whole foot into his mouth and ran his tongue around and through her toes. Brandi loved it when he did that and it usually brought her to a powerful orgasm. She screamed her pleasure as she came hard.\n\nBilly transferred his attention to her other foot now, and did the same thing to her toes, but this time he didn't torture the sole. He was up to her right thigh now. He could see that her lips were puffier and redder than before and that her slit was opened wider. He could see her bright pink inner lips, and her juice was streaming from her, running down her beautiful bum and pooling on his sheet under her.\n\nThis is the moment he was waiting for. Brandi knew exactly what was going to happen next. Her heart beat stronger, and her breath came in short, quick pants. She closed her eyes, and raised both her legs, holding them high above her body with her hands. She gasped as she felt Billy's tongue lap over the length of her cunt, and she screamed as that first touch brought on another powerful orgasm.\n\nBilly savored the exquisite taste of his sisters love juice. She always tasted good and he could never get enough. His tongue burrowed deep inside her, and he sucked as much juice as he could from her depth. ""Fuck, you taste good, sis,"" he said when he came up for air, and before diving back in.\n\n""D-don't talk, fuck you,"" she gasped. ""J-just suck m-me. Oh God! T-that so n-nice. Ohhhh! Aaaahhhh! Suck me h-harder, B-Billy. H- harder! HARDER! Oh Fuck. I-I'm cumming again. I'm cumming. I-I'M C-CUMMMMINNNGGGGGG!""\n\nBrandi's body shook violently then went as stiff as a board. Her legs dropped and hung over his shoulders, encasing his head. Her toes curled and spread. She tightened her grip around her brother's head tendering him temporarily deaf. She screamed, as the most powerful orgasm of the day, consumed her 10 year old body.\n\nAs she came, more of her juices flowed, much to Billy's delight, and he drank like a man dying of thirst.\n\nBrandi's eyes closed again as she reveled in the wonderful feeling flowing through her body. A soft smile crossed her face. Billy slid up her body and kissed her passionately. She could taste her own sex on his lips and tongue, and she liked how she tasted. Her legs fell to the mattress, and she relaxed into it. They were both breathing hard now, and were covered in sweat. Her heart continued to pound in her chest.\n\nBilly raised his body and lined his throbbing cock to her slit. Brandi bent her knees and spread them wide apart. Her cunt was sopping wet, and it took only a small push to part her lips and enter her. As soon as she felt it inside her, she wrapped her long skinny legs around his waist and moaned with pleasure.\n\nAnother shove and his whole eight inches was inside her and his pubic hairs ground into her baldness. Even though he had been fucking her for three years, Billy still found her very tight. Her cunt was so hot and wet that his passion always rose to new heights. The feeling was out of this world. Sometimes he thought that he wouldn't last, but he always managed to.\n\nBrandi's fingernails dug into her brother's biceps, leaving dark red depressions in his skin. Her head bobbed from side to side, making her long blond hair slap against her face and stick there. She moaned continuously as her passion rose. Her legs tighten around his waist, and she lifted her hips to match his thrusts. Billy fucked his little sister hard and fast, making her cum and cum. Her body shook and stiffened through every orgasm, and she screamed her delight.\n\nBilly had just about reached his limit. He felt his balls aching, telling him they wanted some relief. Then he felt his cum burst from his balls, burn down his shaft and explode in Brandi's 10 year old cunt. As soon as she felt the first wad smash against her cervix, another orgasm hit her. As Billy grunted his pleasure, she screamed again.\n\nBrandi's brother filled her young cunt so full of his hot, sticky cum that she couldn't retain it all and it started oozing out. She worked her cunt muscles, milking every drop of her brothers baby making seed.\n\nShe felt his cock start to shrivel. She always hated that feeling, and couldn't understand why a guy couldn't fuck as long as a girl could. Every time it happened, she wanted more and it frustrated her that she had to wait for him to get hard again. It wasn't only him. She noticed the same thing with some of his friends that he had lined up for her.\n\nShe always remembered the time Billy invited two of his friends over while he was babysitting her and her sisters. She was 9 years old then, and their parents had gone away for the weekend. It was past midnight, and Susie and B.B. were both asleep. Billy had just finished fucking her, and she complained about him going soft. Out of the blue, he suggested he invite a couple of his friends over. Between the three of them, her sexual appetite should be well satisfied.\n\nShe remembered how scared she was, but the idea of being fucked continuously, was too much for her to resist. When the guys came over, the fuckfest started. Brandi was in seventh heaven. As one guy came and went soft, another took his place. There was always a hard cock on hand.\n\nBrandi fucked all three boys till three in the morning. She came so many time she couldn't keep count, and as to how many loads of cum she took, well, that too was beyond count. Finally she had all she could take. The boys went home, happy as larks. Her cunt was so sore, that it was torture to even touch it. She fell asleep and didn't wake up till late the next afternoon.\n\nChapter 3 ----\n\nBy the time Billy and Brandi were finished, Susie and B.B. had returned home from school. All the girls knew better than to disturb their brother and sisters when they were ""busy"" and stayed in the den watching TV. Billy and Brandi snuggled together for several minute in silence, reveling in the afterglow of their love making.\n\n""You were really good today, Billy,"" Brandi confessed. ""You don't know how badly I wanted to be fucked today. I couldn't think of anything else in school.""\n\n""I could tell you really wanted it, sis,"" Billy said. ""I haven't seen you that worked up since the time I invited Sam and John over that night. Remember?""\n\nBrandi giggled. ""How could I forget that night?"" she asked. ""Except for being sore, I loved it."" She giggled again.\n\n""I was talking to my friends on the basketball team today,"" he told her. ""They told me they were going to have another gangbang when they get back from their next road trip in two weeks.""\n\nThat got Brandi's attention. She sat up excitedly. Her heart started pounding again. ""D-did you tell them about us?"" she asked. ""I mean about Susie, B.B and me? Like I asked you to?""\n\nBilly chuckled. ""Ya. I told them about you guys some time ago. Guess what?""\n\n""What? What? What?"" she yelled.\n\n""They want to know if you three would be the guests of honor. What do you say?""\n\nBrandi couldn't believe her ears. This is something she and the girls had prayed for since they first heard about it. Their prayers had finally been answered.\n\n""Y-you're not j-joking, are you Billy?"" she asked cautiously. ""That would be a really mean joke. You're serious, right?""\n\n""I'm not joking, sis,"" he confirmed, pulling her down to him and kissing her passionately. Brandi threw herself on her brother and kissed him with everything she had.\n\n""Omigod!"" she exclaimed when it finally sunk in. ""I-I'm so excited. ""Can I tell the girls?""\n\nWithout waiting for his answer, she ran to the bottom of the stairs and hollered, ""Susie. B.B. Come down her quickly. I got great news for you.""\n\nSusie and B.B. ran down. ""What's up?"" Susie asked excitedly.\n\n""Ya. What do you want?"" B.B. added.\n\nWhen Billy told them, they shrieked in exuberance and jumped up and down with excitement.\n\n""Where will this happen, Billy?"" B.B. asked.\n\n""In the locker room right after the game, he answered. ""You'll be given tickets to the game and you'll sit in the first row right behind the bench. The best seats in the house.""\n\n""Will we be the only girls there?"" Susie asked.\n\n""I think there will be one other girl with you. They usually have four girls. Do you remember Michael?""\n\n""Ya. I think so,"" Brandi answered. ""He's your friend on the team, isn't he? The big black guy? He's really dishy."" The girls giggled.\n\n""Ya. That's him. He's the one who convinced the team to invite you. He told me his stepsister, Carri, will be there too. She just turned 11 a month ago. He's been fucking her since his dad took up with her mother about a year ago. Apparently she really knows how to fuck and handles herself well. He says she's really cute. You should like her.""\n\n""What do we have to do?"" B.B, asked innocently. Everyone laughed. B.B. turned red. ""Besides that, I mean,"" she snapped.\n\n""OK,"" Billy answered. ""Here's how it usually works. About an hour after the game, we'll go to the dressing room and wait outside the door. That will give the guys a chance to shower and make themselves presentable, and for those who do not want to take part in the fun to leave. When they're ready, we'll be called in. You'll be introduce to the guys. Most of them will be wearing their underwear, but some might be naked.\n\n""The first thing you'll notice is four mattresses lined up in the middle of the room. There'll be one mattress for each girl. After the introductions, you'll be taken to the shower room and you'll have a shower. None of the guys will bother you in there. You will then dry off in an adjacent room where there will be towels and hair dryers. Once you are ready, you'll go into the main room. Be prepared for a lot of shouting and cheering. The guys will crowd around you and most of them will be naked by then, and most of them will have huge erections. Some of them are really big.\n\n""I mean you know I'm 8 inches, and you think I'm big. Some of them are 10 to 12 inches long and twice as thick as mine. Don't let that frighten you. You can handle them. Someone will then lead you to your mattress. You can either stand beside it or sit on it, whatever you want. Every mattress will have a letter, A, B, C, or D, and a name will be drawn for each letter. He will be your first lover. Each guy will have fifteen minutes with you.\n\n""A bell will sound to end his time, then more names will be drawn. After the third guy, you'll have a fifteen minute break and you can have something to eat and drink. You won't be bothered during the break. Then the whole thing will start over again. You'll probably go through the guys two or three times, depending on how many are there. But if you get too sore to continue, just tell me and I'll take you out. Any questions?""\n\nThe girls sat around Billy with their eyes and mouths wide open while he explained how things worked. Finally, Susie asked, ""H-how many g-guys will be there?""\n\n""I should think ten or twelve,"" he answered.\n\n""H-how long will it t-take?"" B.B. asked next.\n\n""It's hard to say,"" Billy replied. ""It will depend on how much you guys can take. I've been to some that didn't end till 6 o'clock in the morning.""\n\n""You said they'll give us some money,"" Brandi mentioned. ""How much?""\n\n""You'll get at least $100.00 each,"" he answered. ""That's how much the club pays. But if the guys really like you, they'll have a whip-round, and who knows how much you'll end up with.""\n\n""Wow! That's a lot of money,"" B.B. said. ""Let's be really good so they'll like us a lot, and give us more money."" Everyone roared with laughter.\n\nThey had two weeks to prepare for the big day, and Billy helped them by having sex with each of them every day. He even bought them an extra large dildo to practice with so they could take on the biggest guy on the team. They all had trouble fitting it inside their cunts, especially B.B. who was the smallest, but with practice and determination, it didn't take long before they were whipping it in and out of their cunts like it was and ordinary sized cock. As the time neared, Billy was sure his sisters were ready for their big day.\n\nDuring the last few days, the time seemed to stand still for the girls. They were useless in school, not being able to concentrate, and thinking of nothing other than the gangbang. It seemed that their panties were perpetually wet, and it became more and more difficult hiding it from their fellow classmates, especially when they had to change for gym classes. They managed to survive the ordeal, and finally the day arrived.\n\nChapter 4 ----\n\nSaturday rolled around. The girls hardly closed their eyes Friday night and they slept in till past noon. The game was due to start at 5 o'clock, earlier than usual, as the arena had to be gotten ready for another event the next day. This gave them only four hours to get ready. They showered and sat nervously while they did each others hair. By the time they sorted out what they would wear, it was 4 o'clock, and time to get going.\n\nBilly whistled and grabbed his crotch as they walked into the living room, where he was waiting. ""Fuck! You girls look gorgeous,"" he said sincerely. They giggled.\n\nThey all wore short, tight mini skirts which accentuated their pert bums and their long legs. On top they all wore loose fitting t-shirts, which were too short to cover all of their stomachs, leaving their navels exposed.\n\n""We have to meet Carri by the main entrance,"" he said as they drove to the arena.\n\nThe arena parking lot was filling fast as hundreds of fans flocked to the main entrance. ""There she is,"" Billy said as he spotted a beautiful young black girl standing by the door. She definitely was a beauty. Like Brandi and her sisters, Carri wore a tight fitting mini dress. Her top was also short and tight accentuating her budding breasts.\n\nShe was a very tall girl, towering over Brandi by a head. Her legs were extremely long and shapely an she had a gorgeous bum. Her skin tone was a lighter shade of black and she had some Caucasian features of in her. Her hair was long and black and done up in dreadlocks. Her nose was small and her lips thick. All in all, she was a very sexy looking 11 year old.\n\nBrandi, Susie and B.B. took to her right away and Carri took to them. They laughed and giggled all the way to their seats.\n\nAs Billy had promised, they sat in the first row right behind the Toppers' bench. Billy told them they were seated there so that the players could get a good look at them and hopefully inspire them to victory.\n\nIt was an exciting game and the girls cheered the players on to a 101 to 96 victory. At the end of the game, Billy bought them a drink and some snacks, then led them to the dressing room area where they waited till the team was ready for them.\n\nThe girls sat in silence as they waited. Billy could see the nervousness in their eyes and in their movements. He tried his best to calm them down. The most response he got from them was a smile or a giggle.\n\nFinally the door opened and Michael invited them in. If the girls were nervous earlier, they were scared stiff now. They clung to each other for moral support as they followed Michael. The room smelt like a locker room, but the girls hardly noticed. The door closed behind them and Michael locked it. There before them stood ten tall, muscular men, wearing only their underwear.\n\nThe girls looked around the room, and it was exactly like Billy had described it. In the middle of the room were four mattresses, neatly covered in fresh sheets. On the floor at the head of the mattresses were large pieces of cardboard with letters painted on them.\n\nMichael introduce the girls to all the players, and they shook their hands, giggling continuously. They were all handsome, well built young men and seemed very nice, which was a relief to the girls. Their heads were swimming from all the compliments they were given.\n\nAfter the introductions, Michael led them to a separate shower area. ""You can get undressed here,"" he told them. ""None of the guys will disturb you here. Sorry we don't have a locker for you. Just put your clothes on the chairs. Have a shower and when you're ready, call me and I'll come and get you."" He smiled at them and left them alone.\n\nThe girls stared at each other for several seconds. ""I-I'm r- really scared,"" Carri said.\n\n""Ya. I know how you feel. I'm scared too,"" Brandi replied. Susie and B.B. both agreed.\n\n""I still want to go through with this,"" B.B. said. ""Did you see how handsome those guys are? Did you notice the lumps in their shorts?"" The girls giggled hysterically.\n\n""No use putting things off,"" Susie added, and started to undress.\n\nThe first thing that Brandi noticed when Carri removed her shirt were her newly developing breasts. She stared at them long and hard. ""I-I like your breasts, Carri,"" she said softly. She could feel her face turning red. ""I wish mine would start growing. You're so lucky.""\n\nCarri giggled. Susie and B.B. then noticed them and stated their approval.\n\n""Do they hurt?"" Susie asked innocently.\n\nCarri giggled again. ""No, they don't hurt,"" she answered. ""But they are more sensitive. They kinda tingle when a boy touches them, and it drives me crazy when they're sucked.""\n\nThe girls finished undressing and headed for the showers. They couldn't help noticing that Carri was still bald like them, even though her breasts were growing.\n\n""Don't get your hair wet,"" Brandi advised her sisters. ""And don't forget your feet.""\n\n""Make sure you wash your crotch and bum. Some of the guys might want to eat us,"" Carri added causing them all to giggle again.\n\nThey were soon finished washing and drying themselves. They had a group hug and called Michael. When they called him, they could hear him tell the guys they were ready before he came to get them. He led them, naked, to the main room amid hoots and hollers. The girls held hands as they followed him.\n\n""OK guys,"" he announced. ""These are our guests for tonight. Pretty nice eh?"" More hoots and hollers. ""Don't forget, guys, these girls are only kids. The youngest is 8 years old and the oldest 11. So I want you to treat them with respect, just like you'd treat your own sisters. I understand they'll do just about anything, but if they don't want to do something, that's your answer. Don't do it. One other thing to remember.\n\n""Carri is my step sister and the other three, Brandi, Susie and B.B. are Billy's sisters. If you do anything to hurt them, you'll have to answer to us. Now, Carri is going to be on mattress ""A"", B.B on ""B"", Susie on ""C"", and Brandi will be on ""D"". As usual, names will be drawn for each girl, and you have 15 minutes to spend with her. So make the best of it. Also there will be a 15 minute rest for the girls every 45 minutes, and at around midnight, we'll break for pizza. Does anyone have any questions?"" No one spoke up.\n\nMichael called a name, and the guy came forward and escorted Carri to her mattress. Another name was called and again, he escorted Susie to her place. The same happened for B.B. and Brandi. Time started.\n\nB.B. was shaking uncontrollably as Russ, a big black man laid beside her. He was well over 6 feet tall with a thick matt of black hair. He was the handsomest man B.B. ever saw, and she liked him right away. But one thing really scared her. His cock. It was only about 6 or 7 inches long, but so thick that she feared it would hurt her when he tried to penetrate her. Even the dildo that her brother had bought for his sisters was small in comparison. She had thought at the time that no man would be thicker than that. Now she knew how wrong she was.\n\nRuss kissed B.B. She threw her arms around his neck and returned his kisses with fervor. He tasted so good and she purred.\n\nRuss could feel her shaking. ""Are you scared, B.B.,"" he asked tenderly.\n\n""Y-Ya. A l-little,"" she stuttered. ""But I'm also really excited. I'm just scared you'll hurt me when you put your thing inside me. I-it's so fat."" She reached down and took it in her hand. ""Look,"" she added. ""I can't even get my hand around it.""\n\nRuss chuckled. ""Don't worry kid,"" he said. It'll fit. I'll put a lot of precum on our lips. That'll make my cock slippery and it should go in easily.""\n\n""OK,"" B.B. agreed. ""I'm really wet down there. That should help too."" She giggled.\n\nRuss laid on top of her. She was so small, that he had to be careful not to smoother or crush her. B.B. spread her legs to allow him to get between them. He positioned himself then reached down and guided his throbbing cock to her slit. When she felt it touch her, she bent her knees, spread them wide apart and lifted them, holding them up with her hands. Russ applied a copious amount of precum over her lips and pushed. B.B. was so tense that he couldn't enter her. ""Relax, sweetheart,"" he told her softly.\n\nB.B. tried her best to follow his instructions, and actually succeeded in relaxing a bit. Russ tried again, after applying more precum. This time, her lips parted and the head of his cock popped into her. She groaned as shot of pain swept through her. ""T-that h-hurt,"" she said softly and she closed her eyes and screwed up her face. Russ stopped. In a few seconds the pain disappeared. ""It's OK now,"" she said, smiling. ""It doesn't hurt any more.""\n\nRuss pushed deeper into her 8 year old cunt. The sensation was out of this world. She was so hot and so tight, he didn't know how long he could last. All he could hope for was to last as long as it took to satisfy this young angel under him, and to bring her to at least one orgasm.\n\nIf the feeling for Russ was good, it was just as good, if not better for B.B. She released her legs and wrapped them around his waist, digging her heels into his back. Her fingers dug into his biceps. She could feel his thickness rubbing along the walls of her wet cunt, and she could feel every vein and bump on it. He was spreading her cunt wider than ever before. It didn't hurt any more, but it did make her feel fuller down there than she ever felt.\n\nHe was all the way inside her now. His wiry pubic hairs dug into her baldness. She always loved that feeling and often wondered if the feeling would be the same once she started growing hair down there.\n\nRuss looked down at her and smiled. ""You OK, kid?"" he asked caringly.\n\nB.B. smiled back at him. ""I-I'm OK,"" she answered. ""Y-you feel really good inside me."" She giggled.\n\nShe heard someone yell ""Ten minutes left, guys.""\n\nRuss started fucking her slowly at first. B.B. could feel that familiar feeling of a pending orgasm slowly rising inside her. ""F- fuck m-me h-harder,"" she begged between purrs and groans of pleasure. ""M-make me c-cum. Of fuck. I-I want to c-cum.""\n\nHe was fucking her harder and faster now. She lifted her body up to meet his thrusts, and her cunt muscled massaged his cock. ""I- I'm c-cumming now! I-I'm cumming! Oh God! Oh God! Oh God! I'm cumming! I-I'M C-CUMMING! I'M CUMMING! I-I'M CUUUMMMMING!!!!!\n\nB.B.'s body started to shake violently, then it went stiff. She had lifted her body as high as she could and was supporting herself by her feet and shoulders. The most powerful and awesome orgasm she could ever remember experiencing, spread through her 8 year old body, and she collapsed back onto the matress.\n\nTime was flying by now. It seemed like just a minute ago she heard the ten minute warning, and now they had only five minutes left. Russ wasn't wasting any time now. He fucked her faster and harder, and took her to two more wonderful orgasms. Then at the one minute warning, he felt his balls begging for relief. He arched his back, lifted his head and howled as cum burst from his balls, burned down his shaft and splattered against B.B.'s cervix. When she felt his cum hit her, another cum ripped through her body and she screamed her delight.\n\nRuss collapsed on top of her and they gasped for breath. They were both covered in sweat and their skin stuck together.\n\n""T-thanks, B.B.,"" he whispered. ""You were really good. That was the best fuck I've had in a long time.""\n\n""Time guys. Finish up and make room for the next guy.""\n\nB.B. smiled at him. ""Thanks,"" she said. ""It was really good for me, too. You really made me cum hard."" She giggled.\n\nRuss left and she picked up a towel and dried herself off. She looked around at her sisters and at Carri. They were doing the same and they all had big grins on their faces.\n\nChapter 5 ----\n\nSusie and Brandi held hands as two big black guys approached and stood in front of them. The one in front of Susie was stroking his huge cock. ""Hi,"" he said. I'm Jim.\n\nSusie's eyes popped out of her head. He had the biggest cock she ever saw. He was longer and thicker than Billy, and the head of it looked like an overripe plumb. Precum was gushing from it. His balls hung low and also looked to be enormous. ""Think you can handle this, kid?"" he asked with a smirk on his face. Susie's eyes lit up and a huge grin spread over her face. ""I think so,"" she answered smugly. ""Try me."" She giggled.\n\nJim laid on top of her. He didn't bother with foreplay but went straight for her cunt, sinking his enormous cock all the way into her. She purred like a contented kitten. He lifted her legs and flung them over his shoulders and pounded into her. Her heart was pounding in her chest and she panted for breath. ""Ohhhh! T-that feels so g-good,"" she gasped. And it did feel good to her.\n\nHe was very thick and she could feel him scrape along the walls of her vagina, sending tingles of pleasure through her whole body. He fucked her hard and fast, and it didn't take long for her to cum. Her body shook then went stiff. She screamed at the top of her voice as a powerful orgasm ripped through her 9 year old body. Her legs tightened around his neck, almost choking him.\n\nJim didn't let her enjoy her cum but continued pounding into her hard and fast and taking her to three more wonderful orgasms before cumming himself.\n\nIn the meantime Brandi was having a good time with her man. He wasn't as big as Jim, but he knew how to handle himself. After making her cum once, he flipped her over so that she was on top, and she rode him like a professional cowgirl, as she yelled and screamed through almost a continuous orgasm. Brandi's man and Jim came almost at the same time and they both grunted their satisfaction, as time was called.\n\nThe girls were having the times of their lives. Not having to wait for a guy to get hard again, they could satisfy their sexual appetites then and there, and that suited them just fine.\n\nTime for the first break was called and they girls were shown to their own private place where the guys couldn't see them or bother them. Blankets were provided so they wouldn't get cold. There was a plate of ham or salmon sandwiches for them as well as a bottle of Pepsi.\n\n""Wow! This is great,"" B.B. said as she sat down. ""All those cocks, and we've only just started."" She giggled, causing the other girls to do the same.\n\n""Bet we're going to be pretty sore by the time we're through,"" Carri added, giggling again.\n\n""I can't believe the size of some of those guys,"" Susie said. ""They're huge.""\n\n""The cock on the first guy I had was so fat, I didn't think it would go inside me,"" B.B. added. ""He was very gentle and saw how scared I was. He got it in me. Wow! He almost tore me apart, but it was wonderful. Now I know how it must feel to be pregnant."" They all roared with laughter.\n\nMichael stuck his head around the corner. ""Time to start again, girls. The guys are getting randy. Are you all OK?""\n\n""Don't worry about us, Michael,"" Carri told him. ""We're doing just fine. I think we're just as randy as the guys. Let's go, girls.""\n\nCarrie led them back to the main room and to the cheers of the guys. The girls headed to their mattresses, which had been covered with fresh sheets, and waited.\n\nBy the time midnight rolled around, the girls had fucked every man in the room and were on the second time around. One of the guys had slipped out and brought back boxes and boxes of pizzas, and when he returned, the action stopped for much needed nurishment. Instead of eating on their own like they did on the other breaks, the girls decided to join the guys. They were glad they did, because the guys gave them all the attention they wanted and treated them like little princesses.\n\nSome of the guys, (the married ones), had to leave. Brandi noticed them handing Michael money as they left. She told the other girls. ""I think we're going to be rich,"" B.B. whispered, which caused the other girls to break out laughing.\n\nThis left only six guys, including Michael and Billy. The girls were somewhat disappointed that some of the guys had left, but there was no way they were going to end the evening. To say they were enjoying themselves would be an understatement. Their sexual appetites were at their peak, and their dreams of having hard cock readily available all night long to service them, was something they all longed for, and were now getting, and they wanted to hang on to it for as long as possible.\n\nMichael came up with an idea that the girls thought sounded interesting. It was a sort of game that the guys sometimes played with the girls when the evening was drawing to a close. The purpose of the game was to give the girls all the cock they could take, and at the same time make the guys fuck them till they couldn't get hard anymore, or until the girls had to quit.\n\nThe girls were told to to stand in front of the coach's desk and lean over it so that their bums and cunts were exposed. One guy stood behind each girl with the rest of them standing in line beside them. On Michael's signal, they would start fucking their girl, taking ten strokes and only ten strokes before moving to the girl on their left. The guy on the left would then go to the back of the line, and the rest would move up one girl.\n\nB.B turned and looked around. All the guys had raging hard-ons, and she couldn't help smiling. Even though she was only 8 years old, she had the sexual appetite of a full grown woman. Her heart started pounding wildly in her chest and she was breathing hard.\n\nMichael gave the signal to start and the girl's cunts were quickly filled with hard thick cocks. He counted out the thrusts, and as each number was called, a cock was pushed deep into the girls. ""... eight ... nine ...ten... OK guys. Change.""\n\nThey pulled out of the girls making slushing sounds and moved to the next one. On Michaels count, it started all over again. This went on till after 2 o'clock and no one showed any signs of tiring. The guys came many times, and when they did, they went to the end of the line and by the time it was their turn again, they were as hard as rocks.\n\nHowever, by the time 4 o'clock rolled around, the guys had all they could take and they called it quits. The girls too were warn out. But as Susie said in the car on the way home, she could have gone on for another hour, at least. All the other girls agreed with her.\n\nOn the way out to the parking lot, after showering, Michael handed each of the girls an envelope containing their earnings for the night, $500.00 each. He told them that every one of the guys enjoyed themselves so much that they dug extra deep. No other girls had ever earned that much before. The girls were extatic.\n\nThat was the beginning of a relationship with the Toppers that lasted for quite a few years. Brandi, Susie, B.B., and Carri were invited back at least 3 times a season, and always for the season end party."
449,Basketball Players,['MM'],"The next weekend, the trip was to Northern Pennsylvania. This time I rode with the team. I sat next to Corey, and we chatted all the way up there. The coach has this thing with the players not sleeping during the trip. Anyhow, the topic came up on the van about sex. About ten minutes later it turned to 'gays'. Most of them joked about the gay lifestyle, but I noticed that Corey remained quiet. The first thing that I wondered was if Corey was gay? Of course there are the rumors that sports figures usually have gay experiences with other members of the team, but I got the impression this was not the case with this team.\n\nWhen we arrived at the hotel, the coach read off the list of who was to stay with whom. Corey being a freshman was at the bottom of the list. Well the coach finally read off Corey's name and stopped. There were no other players to room with him. And the University did not want to waste any money. So the coach decided to start putting the stats crew into rooms. Guess who was put in the same room with Corey? ME! Wow, the opportunity of a lifetime. The funny thing about it is there are two to a room, and one double bed!\n\nWell, Corey and I took the room key and checked in. We chatted for a little bit and as Corey left to go to practice he winked at me. Another hint?\n\nThat night after the game, I was standing in the lobby of the gymnasium waiting for the team. Corey was the first out, and after showing him the stats for the game, he pinched my ass and winked again. Oh boy, I instantly thought about what could happen in the hotel room tonite!\n\nWhen we got back the team had a brief meeting, then allowed the team to hit the town for 2 hours. Then they were to go straight back, check in, and go to sleep. When Corey got back, I was already in bed wearing nothing but my undies. I was sitting up watching Johnny Carson with the covers up to my waist. Corey undressed and got into bed. We watched the rest of Carson, and then Corey and I sat there talking for about 30 minutes about sports.\n\nStrange, but I was not getting sexually excited with this gorgeous guy in bed next to me. After we turned off TV, we talked some more. Then Corey started on the topic of sex, and about some of the things that other team members had stated on the trip up there.\n\nNothing in depth, just general talk. Then Corey popped the question.\n\n""Ever had sex with another guy?"" he asked.\n\nGritting my teeth, I lied, ""No. Why?""\n\n""Well, promise me you won't let the rest of the team know that I told you, but we occasionally have sex with each other.""\n\n""Oh, I figured as much, but promise I will keep it quiet""\n\nThen Corey started getting seducive.\n\nPutting his hand on my leg, he asked ""Want to try it with me? I noticed how you are always staring at me in the team huddles. I know you want it.""\n\nHe started massaging my leg, and every so often moving a little higher toward my cock. But then he stopped. He leaned over closer and whispered, ""I want you"".\n\nCorey then put his hand on the side of my face and kissed me. Nothing fancy, just a plain, but solid kiss. Our eyes just stared at each other for a few minutes. He then drew me close and kissed me again. This time more fuller and gave me a little bit of the tongue. All this time moving his hands to my chest and lightly massaging my chest. I was not getting real hot. I was intent to let him control. He kept kissing me for at least 10 minutes, each time more fully, and finally his tongue was exploring my mouth to the max. Suddenly, Corey rested his hand on my cock and he started rubbing it slowly through the cloth. I stayed a step behind and started massaging his chest. A few minutes later I dared to put my hand down on his cock. His cock was hard and hot. Upon rubbing his cock through his undies, he moved his hand into mine. I was approaching heaven. We kept this foreplay and kissing up for at least an hour, and both of us were quite heated up from the action.\n\nFinally, Corey removed my underpants, and then removed his. He then asked me, ""If you don't want to go any further, I understand.""\n\n""I'll go as far as you want to go"", I replied.\n\nInstantly, Corey began the foreplay pattern all again. Our bodies side by side and facing each other we kept massaging and kissing, feeling each others warmth and caress. Corey reached up and removed the bed covers exposing our bodies to the cold room, and to the light. He then reached over and turned the light off.\n\n""Suck me"" Corey demanded.\n\nI reached over and gently taking his cock in my hands, I started massaging his cock and balls. In the meantime I positioned my self over his huge tool. Then when I thought he really wanted it, I started my descent. I kissed the crown of his cock, then again. Corey moaned. I kissed again, this time sucking the head into my mouth. Corey moaned again. Each time I kissed his cock, I took more of his tool into my mouth, and each time it was getting harder to take it in. I knew it would take time to get it all into my mouth, but I was determined to do it. Kissing, sucking, kissing, sucking, and finally I felt his cock in my throat. I didn't gag.\n\n""Now really suck it"" Corey begged.\n\nI started slowly moving up and down his shaft, and being careful to time the strokes in a timely way. Each pass very slowly speeding up the action on his cock. It was hard not gagging with that huge cock in my mouth, but after so long, it didn't matter. It felt great feeling that cock rubbing the back of my throat, just like his cock was massaging my throat. I never enjoyed giving head so much.\n\nI kept speeding up, and each time feeling my throat get warmer from the friction. Corey was moving his hips to my timely strokes. Finally, I really started the fast pace. Sucking faster and harder, stroking his balls as I sucked. Corey's breathing became irregular, as I felt it body get more rigid. Corey pushed my head away, and just as I got away from his cock, it erupted, his juices spurting up onto his chest. I grabbed his cock in my hand and pumped him, and more sperm shot out of his rod. After several more bursts, I again wrapped my lips around his cock and started sucking again. The remaining juices tasted great. Corey still tense and moaning loudly, let me continue. It only took another few minutes of sucking and licking before he was ready to cum again. This time he allowed me to drink it all. As his cock exploded again, and his cock deep down in my throat, I sucked even harder. Feeling his cock expand as it erupted in my throat, gave my throat a fabulous sensation. And Corey loved it.\n\nAfter Corey was finished and his body relaxed, I snuck up beside him on the bed and started the kissing and chest massaging again. Smearing his first gob of cum all over his upper torso.\n\nCorey whispered as he nibbled on my ear, ""That was nice, real nice. I've got my work cut out for me"".\n\nCorey then moved down to my cock as he massaged it with his hand. My cock rapidly grew firm. He just rubbed it with his hand for several minutes, and finally moved his lips to surround it. He began imitating my method, kissing the cock as he sucked more each time. And his sucking was so gentle. It sort of tickled my cock, but it felt great. Then he changed the method as he started fingering my asshole and started sucking fast and hard. He was really going for it, as I felt the tip of my cock hit the back of his throat. He sucked and sucked, every so often allowing his tongue to wrap around my cock. The action stopped, as Corey lifted my legs up, and immediately pulled his finger out of my ass, and replaced it with his tongue. That hot tongue in my asshole felt fabulous. He tickled it first, as if teasing it, then slowly started digging his tongue deeper into my asshole. It felt like fire. He kept licking and pumping with his tongue for a long time and each time feeling ever so much hotter. I was no working up a sweat. The heat in my asshole stopped as he went back to work on my cock. Slowly he sucked, being even more gentle. I felt the cum rise in my cock as he began sucking faster. I couldn't stop, I shot my load down his throat, and Corey allowed some of it to escape his mouth as it streamed down my cock. After my body relaxed some Corey spit my cum out onto my chest and started smearing it with his lips all over my chest. Stopping frequently at my nipples and sucking on them. Both of us were semi-sweaty and both getting tired.\n\nHe laid next to me and we just simply massaged each others chest while our cocks took a little break. Corey again started massaging my cock, and it slowly came back to attention. He then positioned himself over my cock, and taking my cock in his hand, guided it to his asshole. Slowly he sat down. I felt heat start at the tip of my cock and work down to the base as he put my cock all the way into him. With his other hand he started stroking his cock. I started fucking his ass and feeling his hot insides rubbing up and down my cock. It was my first experience fucking a guy, and now I know what I was missing. Corey tightened his asshole as he went up and relaxed them as he went down. It only took minutes for us to cum. It was simultaneous. My load shot up his ass, and his load onto my chest again. We literally collapsed both even more sweaty and tired than before.\n\nNow I was beginning to worry, I never had anyones cock in my ass before, and Corey's was large enough, that I knew it was going to really hurt.\n\nHe read my mind. ""I'll be gentle and take it slow.""\n\nI obliged, and lifted my legs. Corey said no, turn over and get on your knees. So I did. He bent over and started licking my asshole again. Heat building up again. It seemed to help my muscles to relax. Finally I felt Corey position himself and felt his cock head squeeze between my cheeks and rested there. He slowly started pushing it in. No pain at first but just pressure. I could feel the head finish its entrance with no pain, but when the stem of the cock started in, pain was an understatement. Corey was pushing ever so slowly, and carefully. He kept whispering 'Relax' as he kept sliding more in. The pain was getting intense.\n\n""Bite the pillow"", Corey recommended.\n\nThat prevented any screaming, but the pain was getting worse as he slid more of that huge cock in. He stopped. Waited, slid more in, and waited again. He would only continue once the pain had ceased some.\n\n""This may be a mistake"", Corey stated.\n\nSuddenly Corey literally rammed the remaining half real hard up my ass. I bit right into the pillow. Man, did it hurt. It felt like a grenade was shoved up my ass and then exploded. Corey moved his hands around me and massaged my chest as he let his cock sit in my ass without moving in or out. The massaging helped, and when he started kissing my neck, the pain began to subside. Sweat was rolling off of me. Finally when the pain subsided, Corey began the in-out movement. No pain, just ecstasy. Feeling that huge cock rubbing against the walls of my insides felt great. He was pumping slowly, making it comfortable. I moved my hand down to my cock, and started beating myself. That also helped to relieve what pain was left. He then started pumping faster and harder, really heating up my ass. We were both in a frenzy. The heat was fantastic, I was in ecstasy. His body tensed, so did mine. I felt him erupt in my ass just as I shot my load. We kept shooting more and more as he pumped. His cock stopped shooting but he kept fucking me. His cock still hard he kept pumping frantically. Corey started moaning again, and I kept jerking myself off. I was going to cum again. Corey let out a loud moan as he shot again in my ass. I came a few seconds later. He kept pumping as he kept shooting, my asshole was on fire! When was he going to stop cumming? He just kept exploding. Finally he collapsed on top of me, as he slowly removed his cock. He fell off to the side, and as tired as I was I slid over and rested in his arms with my face on his chest. The last thing I remembered was looking at the clock and seeing 3:30AM, and thinking that we started this frenzy of fabulous sex at 12:00.\n\nBZZZZZZZZ. The phone buzzed. Corey reached over and answered. It was the coach making the wakeup calls. We had one hour to get ready for breakfast.\n\nCorey and I laid there for a few minutes in each others arms, and finally he crawled out and headed for the shower. My chest was crusty with dried cum on it, and I could see that he had flakes of dried cum on his too.\n\n""Wanna save some time"", Corey asked.\n\nI knew what he had in mind. So I climbed out of bed and headed toward the bathroom too. He started the shower up, climbed in, and I followed. We soaped each other up and scrubbed our own cum off of each others body. Corey snuck over and gave me a nice gentle kiss.\n\n""I love you. I had dreams of last night, and wished they would come true. And I have to admit that you are the first who didn't gag sucking on my cock"" Corey stated. ""We have time for one quick round""\n\nImmediately Corey got on his knees and put my limp cock in his mouth, balls and all. As I swelled, he let my balls back out, then started sucking me real gently. His hands on my ass pushing my cock in and out of his mouth.\n\n""Fuck my mouth"" he said between gasps.\n\nI began pumping my cock in and out of his mouth. I was doing the work, he was just letting his lips rub up and down my cock. It didn't take long to get hot. I felt his feathery touch of his lips pass over my cock head and all the way back down my shaft. Faster and harder I pumped his mouth. Within minutes I shot. Spurting juices in. He did not swallow, but kept his mouth tightly shut as I finished shooting.\n\nCorey laid back in the shower on his back and spread his legs in invitation. I bathed his cock, lathering it up with soap, then rinsing it clean. All the time his cock getting solid and real hard. After rinsing I plunged my cock into my mouth. Not slowly, but all in one movement I took it all in. The sensation returned of his cock rubbing the walls of my throat. I loved it. I sucked slowly but hard. And as I sped up the action and sucked lighter. Corey started lifting his hips toward me with each stroke of my lips. His breathing picked up, and very quickly he grabbed my head and fucked my face hard. In just a few minutes he shot, as he kept breathing hard through his nose. He was holding my cum in his mouth for a reason. He shot and shot and when he stopped he just held his cock deep in my throat. Finally he let me go. Before I could stop to get my breath, he kissed me spitting my cum into my mouth and sucking his cum from my mouth, mixing our sacred juices together. We began deeply frenching. He started stroking my cock and wrapped his arms around me tightly. I did the same. We were jerking each other off one more time. His cock shot cum all over the two of us and I did the same. We stopped kissing, and just rubbed our cum into the water, bathing ourselves off.\n\nCorey and I are now lovers. We don't do anything to wild like the above just so we can savor the night we first 'met'. We see each other every night and take turns staying over at the others. Strange part is, that the rest of the basketball team treats me differently now. I am a part of the team, not an outsider. And apparently they understand that I have removed one of their sex partners from their ring, and are happy that Corey and I love each other.\n\nCorey is my dream cum true!"
450,Bat Boy,['wife-slut'],"But the point of this story is to tell you about our most extreme experience. So I'll skip all those other experiences for now, and tell you what happened back in May this year. Becky's most common fantasy, and what she loves the best, is to be the center of attention for a room full of men. She likes a good gang bang, yes LOVES a good gang bang, but her greatest turn on is to do several guy's orally. You know, a ""circle suck""..being her nastiest the whole time of course and pleasuring them on ways their wives or girlfriends would never be able to match.\n\nWell up till this point, the most men she had was 5 in one night. That was on this weekend getaway to the Caribbean where she totally let loose at this resort we were staying. But back to the story. We live in Virginia, not far from a certain military base whose name I won't mention.\n\nBecky had ""dated"" a couple different guy's from that base who she had met in the past at nightclubs. (I let her date without me, and she comes home later to tell me what she did as I fuck her freshly stretched pussy and kiss her, sometimes tasting the hint of cum still lingering in her mouth from some other guy who has pumped a load into her sweet little oral orifice).\n\nAnyway, one of her previous 'dates"" told her she was the best he'd ever experienced. He said that he had a friend that was getting married and they wanted to have a bachelor party for him. He knew how much she loved to suck cock and be surrounded by horny guy's and he was wondering if Becky would like to be the ""entertainment""\n\nIt would be a bunch of the guy's from the base. He promised it would be ""safe"" and that it wouldn't get out of hand. Becky asked him how many guys would be there and he said that he thought it would be about 14 or so. She asked me and I told her to go for it, as long as they understood I would be there to watch and chaperone. WE got the date set, and made sure the guy's understood it would be oral pleasuring only. Don't want to take any chances with all these ""unknowns"".\n\nThe big day came. Becky asked me to help her choose an outfit. She knows that I love her skimpy minidresses, and of course her miniskirt and slutty little top combos. You know, the kind that bare her middle and are easy to push up over her braless tits to expose those lovely erect nipples of hers. So, we chose a red pleated miniskirt that barely covers her mound, and this white cotton off shoulder crop top that just covers her lower breasts. No bra of course, her dark nipples were nicely visible through the white material . She did have on a pair of French cut panties though. and some red heels to match her mini and to accentuate her thighs and cute little Ass.\n\nWe had told the guy's to rent a suite at the Hilton. Nothing but the best for my nasty slutty little minx! Just as we were walking out the door to drive over there, she stopped me, started kissing me , took my hand, and put it up under her mini. When I brushed aside her panties to give her the fingering she obviously wanted, I felt her wetness, already slippery and ready. She says ""See how much I'm looking forward to this Michael? I've been waiting for this all week, masturbating 3 or 4 times a day thinking about it"".\n\nAhhh, what an unusual and kinky relationship we have. My little slut loves to give head and I love to watch her. I guess it's the perfect fit. Anyway, we get to the Hilton, and even on the way up to the suite floor, she took it on herself to start making out with me in front of these 2 businessmen. Even taking my hand and putting it up in her top as they watched in open mouthed disbelief. I almost invited them along. They have no idea how close they came to a real ""party"".\n\nKnocked on the door of the suite and there was her friend Mark, opening the door. Immediately as she entered the room, she was greeted with hoots and happy cheers from all these guy's. We were a little late so maybe they thought we chickened out. But here she was, drinking in the appreciative initial looks and comments of all these young horny lusting servicemen. She was hearing what she wanted to hear. You know, ""What a babe"" and ""Yes"" and ""Mark, where'd you find such a hot little fox"", and guys asking me if it was really OK that they could ""have her"".\n\nQuickly they realized it was indeed OK. Well, to make a long story short, they quickly abandoned interest in the other ""bachelor party"" stuff that had been going on. A poker game in progress. They did leave on the porno flick that was playing on the VCR. It was in the middle of a scene where some starlet was taking on three studs at once, one on her mouth and two from behind. All orifices filled. Becky stopped and stared at the scene for a minute, looked around the room at the guys, noticed they were watching her and looking for her reaction.\n\nShe just smiled, put her hand down on her mound, started rubbing herself erotically through her cotton mini while they ogled her, and finally said, ""Guys she's nothing compared to what I can do..""\n\nWell you never saw so many open mouthed stares of blatant lust directed in one place. These guys wanted her bad and she'd only been in the room 5 minutes! Somebody turned down the sound on the video and turned up the rock and roll. Some Rap tune, normally the kind of music I can't stand but in this case it was perfect for what came next.\n\nBecky was dancing around the room to the thumping rhythms. Getting down to the beat, grinding her hips, dancing around to each guy and looking him right in the eye with that nasty naughty flirtatious ""do me"" look she has. I forgot to mention that I counted 18 guys in the place, not the 14 that had been the original estimate from her friend Mark.\n\nYou have ANY idea what a turn on it is to watch a nasty slutty tease wife dancing around with a bunch of guys that are fondling her? In no time they were taking all kinds of liberties. Kissing her, hands running over her tits in that skimpy top and then right up under that little top to squeeze her braless eager tits. Hands on her Ass, All over he body, groping her, mouths dropping to suck her erect nipples, by now exposed for all to see as her top was bunched up around her shoulders.\n\nOf course that little top was quickly to be pulled off completely by a couple of her admirers, in fact when it got hung up on her bracelet, they just held her arms above her head for awhile just like that while she ground her hips in a circular rythym to the best and enjoyed hands circling around from behind her. Squeezing and kneading her tits.\n\nSeeing an opportunity like that, her arms above her being held, I couldn't resist intervening. I moved in, took hold of her, kept her hands above her like that, and moved her to her knees on the plush carpet. No one needed to be told twice what to do next. In no time, she was surrounded by a sea of stiff cock at mouth level. AS I held her arms and stood behind her, the first stiff prick entered her eager mouth. ""MMmm...Yesss"" was all she could mumble as this first cock penetrated her mouth in a wet hot sexual rhythm. The other guy's all quickly shed any remaining inhibitions, and there were soon 17 more stiff throbbing dicks, being stroked , waiting their turn to enter my wife's wet willing eager little slutty mouth.\n\nWhen the first guy started to erupt, she pulled back a little, anxious to make sure that every guy there could see the first jets of cream as they landed on her lips and tongue. After the initial 3 jets of juice, she engulfed the guy's stiff pulsing rod, looked right up at him, and started milking his final diminishing squirts so that she could taste his load.\n\nThe guy's were going nuts at this. Comments like ""She's NASTY"", and ""Yeah..suck that cum baby"" . When they heard my comments they got even more explicit. They saw that it was OK to get real down and nasty. I was telling her what a little cum sucking slut she was, cause it turns both of us on , so they realized they could all talk that way too. Pretty soon it was ""Get out of the way dude so I can face fuck that nasty little sluts mouth"". Becky is classy by day, but loves to play the role of insatiable whoring cum slut by night. Their lewd comments just egged her on all the more.\n\nWe kept her in that position for a few more mouth fuckings. Maybe 6 more guy's, I didn't count. But needless to say she had cum all over her face already, in her hair, dripping down on her tits. She finally squirmed free of my grip on her arms, deciding she would have things ""her way"" from that point forward. Becky can be a little submissive one moment, and an aggressive nasty wench the next.\n\nWell, there's no way I can adequately describe the scenes that followed. I'll try and give the highlights though. The stuff that was REALLY a major turn on. Most people would find this perverse, but I found it incredibly nasty and arousing. Basically, Becky sucked every guy's cock in the place, all 18, some more than once, and took every single load on her face or in her mouth. She also wanted to climax and have a few inside her, so for that we had them put on a condom, and she laid back on the floor and spread her thighs wide, urging others to fill her mouth while some guy was mounting her, filling her wet eager open hole.\n\nFive guy's were allowed to fuck her that way, and you know what she did with all five? After each one of them came, she made them bring their softening condom covered dicks close to her so she could pull the condom off . Three of those she emptied by pouring the cream right into her mouth and all over her lips and tongue. The other two she held over her tits and belly and squeezed the cum out till it plopped lewdly on her body, coating her erect nipple tips, pooling in her belly button, all over her front, then she just rubbed it in, smearing a thin shiny coating on her tits and belly.\n\nBecky can be such a teasing nasty little tramp. She'll look right at me, an evil twinkle in her eye as her cheek bulges lewdly with some guys swollen mushroom cock head. At one point she had 2 cocks in her mouth at once till one of the guys freaked and pulled back thinking it was kind of ""gay"" or something. Well there was nothing gay about any of those guys, just 18 horny lust filled, aching, hetero, pricks, all of which exploded at least once all over my wife's sweet little mouth and face.\n\nAn especially memorable scene was when she had one guy shafting her mouth with an 8 inch slickly wet prick, while two more were jacking near her face. They all erupted within a few seconds of each other and her face, hair, lips, and tongue were literally coated with white slippery shiny juice. It was running down her cheeks and dripping onto her tits. She wouldn't let anyone wipe anything off her either, she took several more loads on her face before she cleaned herself off.\n\nJust to show you how nasty, slutty, and into being a ""dirty"" she is, she came up to me after she had been coated with these facials and grabbed me tight and started kissing me, tongue kissing me. Now I'm totally straight mind you, homophobic even, but the shear nastiness of my sweet little daytime wife, forcing kisses on me when her mouth and face had several other men's loads on her was extremely nastily erotically sexual. She's such a slut sometimes. She knows it turns me on so she really plays up the role.\n\nShe kept saying things during the bach party too. You know, she'd have a cock in each hand, a couple more being stroked close to her face, and she'd look right at me and say something like ""Watch this baby, I'm going to take both their cocks at once..you like seeing my mouth filled with another guy's cock baby? That's good because you'll be seeing it a lot tonight!""\n\nSometimes I can't figure out who is the aggressive one here. Her or me. She says that some day she may have me be the submissive one. Tie me to a chair and make me watch her while she fucks and sucks several guy's as I watch her helplessly. Usually I'm the dominant one, but I have to admit that this variation sounds like a turn on too. \n\nWell, ever since that night we've had a lot of hot fuck sessions reliving the experiences that she had. She loves to come on with that teasing thing while I'm inside her. You know, whispering things to me like ""Wasn't it hot seeing all that cum from other men on my face baby? Mixed loads from a bunch of guys all over me?"" I never fail to get extra hard when she talks to me that way. I'm sure she does it on purpose just to have a little more swelling to my dick when it's inside her.\n\nSometimes she'll tell me that she wants more guys sometime. 30 or 40! She says she's like to be covered in their cream, completely coated in male sperm. She thinks it'd be nasty and keep her young all at the same time! But for now, we'll just relive this hot experience.\n\nSo, tell me what you think and if anyone else has a wife like this we'd love to hear from you.\n\nBye for now.\n\nMichael & Becky"
451,Bat Girl,"['M+F', 'gb']","Then there's Kyle. He is even taller than Alan at 6'4"" and is 215#. He's a true gentleman from the Midwest, Kansas to be exact. He's such a cutie! He is younger than I am and I tend to fall for younger guys. God, I love watching him pitch. I could do it all day long. Just watching him wind up and then lift that leg up, his knee practically hitting his chin and then the lunge forward when he releases the ball. Poetry in motion doesn't even start to describe his fluidity. He has such a long narrow nose and a more heart shaped face. He, too, has a couple of day's growth on his face at all times and it is so sexy. To have either of them in my bed would make me the happiest girl on the face of the earth!!!\n\nI'll bet you are wondering why a few select close friends also call me batgirl with a sly grin on their face. Well, the honest truth is that I can...well, let me tell you the story.\n\nOne day after a great game that the Cubs actually won I was talking with Kyle. He was really hyped, as he'd made the game winning run and struck out the last 3 batters in the top of the 9th. He musta been pretty horny because he was making lots of sexual remarks. I was always horny after a game, watching these virile men playing hard and sweating & readjusting their jocks. I figured I couldn't lose and that you only live once, so I asked Kyle if he wanted to go out for a celebratory drink after he showered and changed. He actually said ""yes""!!! I couldn't believe it. I was going out with Kyle Farnsworth for a drink! We agree to meet at The Blarney Stone. I took a quick shower myself and then hurried to change into my jean shorts and tee shirt. I headed to the bar, knowing I'd get at least one drink in before Kyle was able to get there due to all the press that would be in the locker room that night and him being the hero.\n\nI found a table towards the back so that I could see the door and ordered a beer. Surprisingly Kyle showed up before I even got halfway through it and I wasn't exactly nursing it. I was a little nervous, wondering if I was going to get stood up so I was guzzling it. Low and behold Kyle wasn't alone! He had Alan with him. I honestly didn't realize that they palled around outside of the ballpark, but how else did they get to be able to read each other so well? I shoulda figured that out. I guess Kyle must have been afraid that I was going to rape him or something, being an older woman that hit on him. I laughed at myself for think that one up. How goofy I can be at times.\n\nThe guys got their drinks and we were mobbed. It seems as if everyone recognized them even out of uniform. We got one round of drinks in before they couldn't stand it anymore. I suggested that we go to my place as it was just around the corner. I lived alone in the first floor of a brownstone. Rent was outrageous, but it was worth it to be in the neighborhood of Wrigleyville. We walked over and I let us in with my key. Luckily I had just stocked up on beer the other day when I went grocery shopping. These guys were about to find out how big of a Cubs fan I really was. My living room was wall to wall Cubs memorabilia. My bedroom was done in the same blue as the Cubs uniform. The bathroom and kitchen were in Cubs blue and white. I had a Cubs shower curtain. I really had it bad. I also had both of their autographed pictures in frames with lipstick kisses on their lips and, uhm, groin. I forgot about those, though, in my excitement. I turned on the stereo to play some cool jazz and then went to the kitchen to get some beer. The guys didn't have another game for 4 days, so they could party tonight and not suffer the next day. They still had practice, but it wasn't the same as having a game.\n\nI started to sway to the music, twirling around and got so dizzy that I fell into Kyle's lap. He slid me down between the two of them on the couch and I started kissing Kyle. Kyle kissed me back and Alan started kissing my shoulders and the nape of my neck. I couldn't believe it! My dream was going to cum true. I openly frenched Kyle, darting my tongue into his mouth and licking his lips. I liked feeling his gruff stubble on my chin as we pulled each other closer.\n\nAlan pulled us apart after a minute saying ""Enough! My turn"" and he turned me towards him.\n\nHe ravaged my mouth with his, roughly kissing me, his tongue reaching for my tonsils. He didn't hold back. Kyle reached around me, caressing my breasts, making my nipples stiffen into peaks.\n\nI moaned and pulled back. ""Want to go to the bedroom?"" I asked.\n\nAs I got up Alan pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it to the floor. We tumbled onto my king size waterbed, me in the middle, and started kissing again. Kyle reclaimed my mouth and Alan started to kiss my breasts through the lace of my bra. I was pulling at Kyle's shirt, struggling to get it off of him. Kyle relented and untucked it from his pants, letting me finish unbuttoning it and shucked it onto the floor. Alan was driving me crazy, with his hand on one nipple and his mouth on the other. I had one of my hands in his short dark hair, massaging his skull with my fingers. The other hand was on Kyle's chest, searching out his nipple in the soft brownish-blond chest hair. I was moaning now, never having been done by two guys at once, let alone two Cubs!\n\nKyle pulled back, leaving my mouth searching for something to kiss. Kyle's head moved down to my other breast. Alan had pulled both breasts out of the constraint of the cups of my bra, and now they worked on the front clasp together, freeing my breasts completely.\n\n""What lovely globes of flesh you have. The perfect size, just like a baseball"" Kyle remarked.\n\nThey kissed, sucked and nipped on my nipples until I could stand it no more.\n\n""AHHH! Stop!"" I heard come out of my mouth. I couldn't believe it.\n\n""Alan, get out of those clothes. You too Kyle. I want you naked, now"" I demanded of them.\n\nWhat the hell was I thinking? I was bossing these powerful men around? Men that could break me in two in a heartbeat, better yet, walk out on me and make me lose my dream job and the butt of a million jokes? Was I insane? Keep reading it gets better.\n\nI slid out of my clothes and lay back down. Kyle went to the kitchen to get more to drinks out of the fridge. That left Alan and I alone. Alan stripped down to nothing and god! What a tight ass. Talk about buns of steel. I wanted to touch them, to caress those perfect cheeks. He was looking intently at my dresser, and I noticed him growing. The pictures! Oh shit, I thought. Then I remembered the third picture that was on my dresser. It was of me in a very compromising position.\n\nAlan stopped Kyle as he walked in to show him the picture. I knew there was nothing I could do to stop them, so I just laid there with my eyes closed hoping they wouldn't run out. Kyle stripped, and his dick sprung up and slapped his stomach as he released it from his shorts. I didn't see it then, but he was as thick as a baseball bat.\n\n""Is this real or is it trick photography?"" Alan asked.\n\n""It's real"" I replied.\n\n""No way! How?"" questioned Kyle.\n\nI figured there was nothing to lose now, so I went out on a limb, ""Want to see?"" I asked them.\n\n""Hell yeah!"" they said in unison.\n\n""It's over there next to the closet. Can you get it? Bring it over here and we'll play ball,"" I told them.\n\nAlan grabbed it as Kyle came back to the bed, bringing the picture with him. I was starting to get hot. I told them that I had to be really lubed up and it helped if I had cum a couple of times before I tried to replicate the picture. Alan kissed his way down to my already wet pussy and started to show me just how good that goatee feels on my swollen lips. Kyle stayed up top kissing me, fondling my breasts and capturing my moans in his mouth. I took his cock in my hand and could hardly believe what I felt! He was thicker than a can of creamed corn. I couldn't even get my hand around him. I looked down and couldn't believe my eyes. I love the feel of a stiff dick in my hand and this was heaven. I tried to milk it, but the best I could do was fondle his balls in my hand.\n\nAs Alan brought me closer Kyle moved down to suckle my breasts. I was moaning so much now; Alan had my clit between his lips, sucking strongly on it, driving me crazy. I came hard with a long shout. Alan came up and kissed me, making me taste my own juices, then positioned himself so that his dick was right over my mouth. As I sucked Alan off, Kyle worked his way down to my soaked crotch.\n\n""Do you think you can handle it?"" Kyle asked. ""No girl has ever been able to, but maybe I've met my match.""\n\nI could only nod my head and moan, as my mouth was full of Alan's cock and balls. Kyle spread my legs open wide and pushed my knees back towards my chest. He took his left hand and spread my pussy lips open wide and guided his thick member to my hole with his right hand. He pushed the head in and I had to sigh.\n\n""Mmmmmm, aaahhhh, ooohhhh, yeah"" I moaned over and over.\n\nKyle kept slowly pushing in a little more at a time until I would gasp. Then he would give me a rest for a second, rubbing my clit, getting me wetter so he could slip more in. I couldn't believe how stretched I felt. It was incredible! It was like the picture, but I had only done that once and my girlfriend Susie had helped me, and it took us hours of cumming before I was lubed enough to take it inside. This was a throbbing shaft that continued to expand and grow as it sank deeper to my core. I felt like I was going to rip in two, but it felt sooo good. Whenever it would hurt I would suck hard on Alan's dick, and he would in turn tell Kyle to slow up. It was quite a system we had. Suddenly I felt Kyle's balls hit my ass. He was in! That whole huge throbbing slab of meat was in, filling my pussy, and it didn't hurt anymore. I was stretching to accommodate him. It was starting to feel good. Kyle slowly started to pull out and I started to give Alan a blowjob like he had never had before.\n\nKyle pistoned in and out of my snatch as Alan pistoned in and out of my mouth. I was getting double dicked and loving it. Alan pulled out of my mouth and asked me if I wanted it in the ass. I didn't even hesitate to give him my answer. Kyle rolled over onto his back and I impaled myself on him again, as Alan rolled a condom down on himself and put a dollop of lube on the tip to penetrate my rosebud. Kyle stopped moving buried deep inside me as Alan slowly made his way into me. I could feel my pussy contracting on Kyle's dick and my sphincter spasming, trying to relax so Alan could make his way inside.\n\nAs Alan's dickhead popped into my ass with a slurp Kyle started to move again. Kyle and Alan alternated strokes, one sliding in as the other slid out. It was constant stimulation for me and I knew I couldn't take it very long. I was moaning continuously now, leaning on my palms, rocking back and forth on each of the love wands entering me, the waterbed helping us in our dance. Kyle reached down and found my clit. As he started to rub it I started to weep, it felt so good. This got the guys out of sync and they started to enter and withdraw at the same time. I couldn't hold back anymore. I shouted that I was cumming and I could feel my pussy and ass start to spasm uncontrollably. I must have came more than 5 times in a row, over and over again. As I came I felt Alan shoot his load into my ass, as he buried himself in to the hilt and slumped over me. Kyle pumped once more and then the caressing of my climax and feeling Alan's jism shoot brought him over the edge. He erupted with a shout as well. We were all exhausted and rolled over onto the bed. Alan spooned against me and I spooned against Kyle.\n\nAfter lying there for about 15 minutes Kyle and Alan asked me if I could show them my ""trick"" now. I told them that one would have to spread my pussy and the other would have to help guide it in. Alan offered to be the guide if Kyle would hold apart my wet lips. I lay back on the bed; legs spread wide and put the bat to my pussy. Both Alan and Kyle worked it in at the pace I set. They couldn't believe that my pussy could accommodate it. Finally it was in so far that I couldn't take it anymore.\n\n""O.K., stop, that's enough"" I told them.\n\nThey leaned over me to whisper to each other. Next thing I know Kyle has his face down in my pussy licking my clit as Alan fucks me with the baseball bat. I couldn't believe it. I was going to cum again! They made me cum 3 more times before I passed out from sheer exhaustion.\n\nNow Kyle and I are seeing each other regularly. I think that maybe I will marry him one day. Alan joins us in the bedroom often, and we never stop discovering ways to fill me up. Isn't life a ball?"
452,Batgirl And Robin - 1,['MF'],"The voice of the radio announcer brought a cheerful smile to Barbara Gordon as she again let the warmth of the overhead shower splash across her breasts. Not only was she one of the fortunate few who would be going to the Mayor’s Benefit in a few hours time, she would be escorted by a member of the short list of Gotham City’s most eligible bachelors. - Edward Kendall. In fact, when the current list had come out last January, Kendall’s name had appeared right below those of Isoruko Yamaguci and Bruce Wayne. Edward Kendall was the rising star of the City Council. Well educated at the finest schools both in this country and overseas, the 32 year old was both handsome and charming. The great grandson of “Black Jack” Kendall, Gotham’s legendary turn of the century Mayor, Edward Kendall was expected to be a front runner in the next Mayoral election a mere two years away. Running a soapy washrag between her legs, Barbara recalled her first meeting with Ed a mere four weeks before. It had been a Friday afternoon and she was waiting outside City Hall for her father, Police Commissioner James Gordon. As was their custom, they were going to have an early dinner together. Barbara was greatly surprised when Ed had come up to her and introduced himself. She had seen him before of course, having attending many city functions with her father. He told her that he was a big supporter of her father and the job he’d done with the Police Department over the years. When James Gordon had finally appeared and told her that he’d be unable to have dinner, Ed had quickly offered to take his place. Rising the last of the shampoo out of her hair, Barbara would’ve been hard pressed to remember what either of them had for dinner that evening. All she could recall of their first date was how deep were the blue of his eyes and how he never seemed to take them off of her. That and the fact that he had asked her out on a real date the following evening. One date led to another and it wasn’t long before Barbara’s name was linked to Ed’s in the gossip columns. Truth was that the image of a couple didn’t really match the reality. It seemed like there was always something that got in the way. As one of the city’s shakers and movers, Ed Kendall was always on 24 hour call. Then there was of course, Barbara’s somewhat unusual hobby to add to the problem. Given the current state of her personal life, again mostly due to the rather unusual way the 23 year old redhead spent most of her nights, the last month had seemed almost like a dream. Barbara’s last relationship had ended almost nine months ago, her lover finally getting fed up with her many sudden disappearances. She truly hoped that this time, the relationship would have a more promising future. Drying herself in front of the steam covered mirror, Barbara took a few moments to take stock of herself. She carefully examined the tiny mound of red hair she had so carefully trimmed before getting in the shower. If things worked out this evening as she planned, Ed would have a more than ample opportunity to appreciate her handiwork. Next her attention shifted to the image of her upper body, particularly that of her soft firm breasts. While not exceeding large, they stood on their own without support and even she had to admit they were near perfect globes. She played with the pert nipples for a few moments, smiling as they sprang to life. They had always been very sensitive and given her current state of arousal, it took only a soft touch to bring them to erectness. It had been quite some time since Barbara had enjoyed the feel of a man tight against her. There was only so much satisfaction she could get from her fingers or the small battery powered vibrator she kept hidden in her night table. Lately it seemed like every sensual touch sent her hormones raging. Most people still tended to think of her as the skinny little girl who had her nose buried in the books when she graduated High School five years ago. The conservative wardrobe she wore as the Deputy Chief of Research at the Main Branch of the Gotham City Library held maintain that image. In actuality, ever since her first day in College, Barbara had spent as much time in the gym as in the library. The result being a lean yet muscular athletic form. A form that unhappily, Edward had of yet only had a sampling of. Hopefully, tonight that was going to change. Remembering the limo ride home from the hockey game a few nights ago sent a warm flush through Barbara’s body. Ed had a passion for hockey that was second only to his passion for politics. During the special exhibition game, Barbara had watched the normally reserved Councilman jump and shout like a little boy. It was a fire she was determined to keep burning as the night went on. It had been late and the night was warm. A few kisses quickly led to more adventurous actions and it wasn’t long before Barbara’s dress was down around her waist and Ed was partaking of her delights. Surprised to find herself as horny as a high school girl, Barbara had her hand down his pants and was unzipping them to demonstrate her oral skills only to be interrupted by the loud chimes of his cellular phone. A rather large water main break in his district had brought the evening to an abrupt end, leaving a rather aroused Barbara forced to take of herself that evening. Smiling at herself in the mirror, Barbara was determined that tonight would have a much different ending. And it wouldn’t be in the back seat of a limousine, no many how plush. She had already reserved a room for them at the Carlton Arms, one of the finest hotels in the city. A late midnight dinner with herself as desert.\n\n“Babs, honey.” the naked woman said to her reflection in a mirthful voice. “You are definitely a woman who needs to get laid!”\n\nOnce in her bedroom, Barbara carefully laid out the gown she’d borrowed for the evening. A stunning emerald gown, it was far more than she could’ve ever afforded. It had been a gift from once of her closest and oldest friends, Sara Lynn Collins. The outfit was rather daring, and Barbara was certainly not was well endowed as Sara Lynn. Still, it would make the most of what she had, especially after her friend had it altered to fit her. Barbara had protested at first but Sara Lynn had insisted. After all, it’s not like I’m going to get any more invitations to all those society functions, she had proclaimed. So if Barbara didn’t take it, it was going to wind up going to Goodwill. Barbara smiled at the thought of this designer original handing on a dummy in the window of a second hand shop. Sara Lynn would’ve done it too. she had that kind of sense of humor. That’s why they had been friends for so long, ever since they had meet in freshman year of high school. In fact, it was Sara Lynn who was responsible for her getting the coveted job at the Gotham Main Library right out of college. Her father sat on the Board of Trustees and wouldn’t deny his little girl anything. That was of course before Daddy’s little girl had announced to the world that she preferred other women over men, sending a shock wave thought their social set. Most of her friends had deserted her, but Barbara had stood fast. A few snickered that it was because the mousy librarian had her own lesbian attraction to the knockout blonde. In truth, Barbara simply didn’t see any reason why she should lose so good a friend simply because she preferred bedmates of the same gender. Mentally, she reminded herself to write Sara Lynn a thank you note it the morning, letting her know how the night turned out. Laid out next to the sheer green outfit was a pair of the sexiest bra and panties Barbara could find. They were expensive as well, but at least still within her means. The bra, what little there was of it, would be near invisible beneath her evening gown. The real benefit of it would be when that dress came off. Likewise, the panties would barely cover even her tightly trimmed red hair, not to mention the open slit in the center. Putting on the lingerie, Barbara quickly realized that both pieces were as fragile as they looked. As much as she had paid for them, they would probably only last a single wearing. Well she thought with a smile, they only have to last until morning. The smile turned to a wicked grin as she amended that thought to only “halfway to morning.”\n\n“Beep .... beep ... beep .... beep ... beep...”\n\n“Oh damn!” Barbara said out loud as the unexpected sound of her beeper suddenly sounded from her night table. “Not now.” The Senior Administrator for the Library was away for the weekend and it was Barbara’s turn to be on call. Hopefully, it was something that a quick phone call would take care of. Quickly she crossed the room, picked up the beeper and looked at the digital display. Her green eyes opened wide when she saw the message. “Oh shit, not now!” she exclaimed.\n\nIn appearance, the small black beeper was like all the other Waynetech pagers carried by the library staff. But if you were to take it apart, the microcircuitry would tell a different tale. Aside from being coded to receive messages for Barbara Gordon, a secondary circuit had been installed to allow her to intercept messages sent on a private unauthorized frequency. Coded so that only the recipient would understand the message, the translation sent a chill through Barbara’s near naked form. For a second time she scrolled the message, until there was no way she could ignore the meaning. It was an emergency signal. A simple two digit code followed by a set of coordinates. Built into the small unit was a receiver for a global positioning system that was accurate to a couple of hundred feet. What she found surprising was that the end of the message was missing. There was no sender id. “I guess it could be a mistake.” The redhead said to herself, knowing full well that she didn’t believe it. It was just a failed attempt to allow her keep the fantasy that her evening wasn’t ruined for a few more seconds. There was no question of her ignoring the signal. No thought that someone else would surely respond. That decision had been made two years before on the night of the annual Policeman’s Costume Ball. The details as fresh in her mind as they had been that cold night.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\nIt was going to be a surprise for her father. It had started out as simple as that. Image the look on the Police Commissioner’s face when midnight came and the mask of the girl in the Batgirl costume came off to reveal his own daughter. Wouldn’t that be something. But fate had a way of intervening. Enroute to the ball she’d had car trouble and because of it was a little late. She almost didn’t notice the limousine pulled off the road. When she did, there hadn’t been any thought of ignoring someone who needed help. She’d been brought up with a strong sense of public service. It turned out that the car wasn’t broken down, it had been forced off the road. Barbara had stumbled into an attempted kidnapping. Without a thought for her own safety, the girl in the purple and gold costume jumped into the fray. The hours spent in the gym and dojo paid off as she quickly dispatched two of the five assailants. To both her surprise and relief, the intended victim and his chauffeur suddenly came to life and overcame the remaining thugs. Not the sort of thing she would’ve expected of a man of Bruce Wayne’s reputation. Barbara couldn’t believe the incredible rush she’d gotten during the fight. That and the sense of satisfaction that she’d made a difference. It brought to mind a night when she was 16 and spied into the library to see her father conferring with The Batman. The teenage had been totally infatuated with the dark cloaked crusader. He stood 6’2” with a physique that no amount of Hollywood padding could duplicate. Barbara sat there in the dark, listening to his deep tones. Her father had described The Batman many times to her, but no description could match the reality. The people of Gotham were of many minds about the Darknight, but no one could ever question the fact that he did indeed make a difference. The memory fresh in her mind, she didn’t hesitate when the millionaire playboy had ask her name. “You can call me Batgirl.” she’d said with a smile before disappearing into the night. Yet to this day, she had never really understood the silly smile on Bruce Wayne’s face as she said those words. It was as if he was enjoying some private joke.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\n“Might as well get this over with.” Barbara said to herself after pausing for the few moments it’d taken for all those memories to rush through her mind. The call to Ed Kendall had been both brief and loud. The Councilman was somewhat unsatisfied with Barbara’s statement that an emergency had come up that forced her to cancel their date, and no she couldn’t really explain what the emergency was. During the brief conversation, Barbara got the distinct impression that Ed was more upset that he had to go to the dinner solo rather than being concerned that she had some sort of unknown problem. When his car passed into a tunnel and cut off the cellular signal, Barbara let out a sigh of relief. Tomorrow she’d make it all right again. Dropping the phone back on the cradle, Barbara immediately pulled her city street atlas off the bookshelf and opened it to the coordinates contained in the emergency signal. “Craig and Yvonne.” she said to herself and a manicured finger traced the outline of the intersection of the large map. “Only about a mile from here.” Leaving the book where it lay, Barbara quickly began to change clothes. Already, her mind was shifting gears, putting her into what she always referred to as her “combat mode”. Quickly replacing the delicate underwear with a solid plain white sports bra and panties, Barbara walked up to the natural brick rear wall of her apartment and pressed on a loose brick on the bottom row. With a soft sliding sound of brick against brick, a small three foot section of the wall gave way. Behind it was a small room leading to an abandoned freight elevator. When the building was built back in the 1920’s, the first floor had been a notorious speakeasy. The hidden room and elevator had been used for storage in case of a raid. About the size of a walk in closet, a function that later tenants had used it for, it was just large enough for a small changing table. Hanging on a hook on the wall was a modified version of that purple and gold costume she’d worn to the costume ball. Quickly she donned it, enjoying the feel of the soft lycra against her flesh. The costume itself had been a gift from The Batman after she had helped save the life of an visiting official last year. Identical to her original costume, both the cape and key parts of the costume itself had reinforced sections of a lightweight kelvar compound. As effective as the large bulky vests worn by Gotham’s Finest, the material was incredibly expensive. Barbara had once figured it out and if she’d paid for the costume it would’ve been over five thousand dollars. Stored in a foot locker under the table was a duplicate suit. She sometimes wondered if Batman actually paid for the outfits or someone made them for him free. Perhaps someone he’d helped at some time or another. Adjusting the gold utility belt around her waist, Barbara then reached for her cowl which rested on a Styrofoam head. Inside the cowl was a shoulder length red haired wig, of a color just a few shades darker than her own natural hair. Just another part of the illusion. Once that was securely in place, she took a final moment to check her reflection in the full length mirror attached to the wall. Batgirl was ready to roll. Closing the small brick door before heading down the freight elevator, Batgirl took a fleeting last look at the unworn gown draped across her bed. “Another night, Babs.” she sighed to herself. \n\n Two minutes later the Bat-Cycle roared into the warm night air, exiting one of the maze of interconnecting alleys behind her building. Her gold and purple cape flapped in the breeze as she headed toward the waterfront. Batgirl loved the feel of the wind in her face, almost as mush as she normally loved the vibration of the powerful engine between her legs. Tonight, the oscillation only helped to add to her frustrations. Turning into a side street, she tried to concentrate and focused her thoughts on finding the source of the emergency signal. She suddenly remembered her father mentioning that The Batman was out of town for a few days. Could the signal be some kind of trap? Should she call for a police back-up? “I guess I’d better decide.” she said to herself as she pulled her cycle to a sudden stop. Once, long ago, the neighborhood was a bustling center of commerce. That was in the days when Gotham Harbor was filled with ships bringing goods to and from the far corners of the globe. Now all that stood in mute testament to those days were two long abandoned warehouses on opposite corners. Each had a few lights showing through dirty windows. The signal could’ve come from either one. Pondering her decision for a few moments, Batgirl decided to check out the situation before hitting the panic button. A faded sign over the closest building read Pennyworth Imports, as good a place to start as any.\n\nCement blocks sealed the main entrance, so walking through the front door was definitely out. Not that she had ever planned that approach. The four story building had a fire escape, but it looked too dilapidated to even hold her weight. “Guess I’ll have to do this the hard way.” Batgirl said to herself. Removing a small but powerful air gun from her utility belt, Batgirl fitted it with a grappling hook and silk line. A soft pop filled the air as a powerful air cartridge sent the three sided metal attachment high up into the air until it cleared the upper ledge of the dark building. A quick pull on the line sent the hook skidding across the roof until it attached itself to a drain pipe. After a hard tug which assured the purple suited heroine that it would support her weight, she took a deep breath and began to walk up the wall. Pausing at the first lighted window on the second floor, Batgirl glanced inside - the room was empty. Quickly she moved onward and upward. Batgirl had lost track of the number of windows she’d spied into over the last few years of nocturnal patrols. How many windows and the secrets they held. But among the hundreds, two would always stand out in her memory. The first occurred only a blocks from her own apartment. She was climbing over the rooftops on Douglas Street when she realized she was passing the apartment of her supervisor, Donna Latore. The temptation to look inside proved too much to resist. Imagine her shock when she spied three women laying nude on the living room floor, hotly engaged in a demonstration of lesbian lust. It was all Batgirl could do to pull herself away from the large bay window when she recognized the graying woman in the center of the threeway as Donna. She had never been able to look at her since then without having that image come to mind. The second had been just a few weeks ago when she was crossing the balcony of an exclusive west side apartment house. She’d spotted a figure in black coming out of one of the other apartments and had taken off after him. At first she’d only glanced inward for a second, but what she’d witnessed caused her to stop and look again. Sitting on the couch that faced the balcony doors was a boy who couldn’t be more than 16 years old. He was totally nude. Kneeling in front of him was a gray haired, heavy set woman who was equally naked. Forgetting for the moment all about the burglar, Batgirl watched for the longest time as the 40ish woman took the boy into her mouth and performed an energetic oral act which soon erupted in a messy climax. Then, her face covered with the milky white residue, the woman kissed the boy hotly, replacing his now softening cock with a more than eager tongue. Before vanishing in the night, Batgirl couldn’t help but note that both boy and woman bore more than a passing resemblance to each other. Only a week later, Barbara was reading the social pages of the Gotham Times when she saw a photograph of both of them, this time impeccably clothed. The caption read, Mrs. Diane Worthington, shown here with her son, Roger, was one of the Mothers of the Year honored by the Daughters of the Revolution at their annual awards dinner. It was almost a half hour before she could stop laughing.\n\n Her thoughts again turned serious as she neared the third floor and the second lit window. Inside was a table covered with an empty pizza box and several take out cartons. Not that unusual, it could belong to a watchman. Some of these old building still had them to help prevent squatters. That idea quickly faded when she saw the dark shape of an uzi machine pistol hanging over the chair. Not exactly standard issue for a rent a cop. Batgirl jerked back and flattened against the ledge as a shadow passed across the window. Her move was instinctive, sudden enough that she was sure she hadn’t been seen. She waited a few moments, then carefully peered inside once more. There was no sign of the dark figure and the weapon no longer hung across the back of the chair. “Maybe I should called for that backup after all.” she thought to herself. Her hand slid down to the compartment of her utility belt to were she normally carried her batcomlink. All she had to do was switch to the secondary band and the emergency signal she broadcast would also be picked up by the police. “Oh shit!” Batgirl said to herself as she held the small transmitter in her hand and pressed the transmit button. Long seconds passed as she watched the LED display flash red instead of green. The batteries were dead. She was on her own. “Mother always said there’d be days like this.” she said to herself in a false bravado. With a shrug of her shoulders, the caped woman pressed away from the ledge and continued her journey upward. Her original plan still held, the best place to enter the building would be the roof. The lock on the roof door was so rotten that it only took a hard kick to knock it open. Silently she made her way down the stairwell, taking a few moments to familiarize herself with the layout of the building. This came in the form of an old fire department evacuation plan that still hung in a shattered case on the fourth floor wall. The top two floors of Pennyworth Imports was all office space and from the look of the layers of dust on the floor had been unoccupied for years. The third floor, the one on which Batgirl had seen that shadow consisted of one room offices that lined a balcony set up. If you stood at the railing you could look down at the vast open storage area of the first floor below. Stealthily, Batgirl made her way around the balcony perimeter, staying low enough so that she couldn’t be seen from below. Half way around the perimeter, Batgirl could hear the sound of voices below her. They were too unintelligible to be understood, but gave her a direction. Practically crawling, she moved toward them. The voices became clearer and louder as she neared what had once been the loading dock. Clearing the last corner, she was able to look down and see the speakers. \n\n“Robin!” Batgirl exclaimed under her breath as she spotted the red and green figure handing from an overhead support beam.\n\nThe Teen Wonder was handcuffed and gagged, but he didn’t appear to be hurt. Batgirl removed a small pair of high powered binoculars from her belt. The glasses had been a gift from her father on her last birthday after she had mentioned that she was planning to take up bird-watching. As she brought the expensive lenses into focus, Batgirl wondered if other crimefighters suffered from lack of funds as often as she did. “If I ever write my memoirs,” she mused as the image cleared before her. “I should call them How to be a crimefighter on a budget.” The image of Robin now closed to within a few feet, confirming her original impression that he was unhurt. The crossbeam he was handcuffed to was just high enough for him to be suspended two inches off the floor. Some sort of soiled rag had been shoved into his mouth, cutting off any protests he might have made. Three women stood around Robin and Batgirl turned her attention to the oldest. As her features filled her field of vision, she recalled an entry from the bootlegged copy she’d made of her father’s crime files. “Ma Parker.” she said to herself as she matched the gray haired woman with her mug shot. Searching her memory, Batgirl recalled some of the facts that appeared beneath the mug shots of Sarah May Parker. Age 54, first arrested in 1960 for her involvement in the death of her husband Peter. Twenty-sex years her senior, the well to do businessman had managed to sire two daughters before he died from the bite of a poisonous spider. While she had managed to avoid a conviction, it was enough for his powerful family to get her excluded from his estate. In the town they’d grown up in, the law was whatever the powerful Parker Clan said it was. Two months later, she’d appeared at the payroll office of Parker Industries and robbed it at gun point. Over the next thirty years she’d amassed a record that including armed robbery, kidnapping and extortion. Eventually, her daughter’s followed in her footsteps. On her right and left stood younger women who’s resemblance left no doubt that they were her daughters. While Sarah May had been a rather attractive young woman, transforming into a hefty older woman - both daughter’s had skipped right to that stage. Large breasted and husky, they looked like either could fit right in with a gang of longshoremen. Both were armed, as was Ma Parker. The short haired brunette on the right, who Batgirl would later identify as Betty Sue, carried a sawed off shotgun and a small snub nose revolver in her belt. Her sister, Mary Beth, preferred the more powerful 45 caliber automatic. Slung over her shoulder, the long haired sandy blonde carried a M-16. She’d spent 6 months in the Army before being tossed out with a dishonorable discharged, taking from it a preference to military hardware. The absence of the uzi she had spotted before reminded Batgirl that Parker had later had a third daughter, one which would be in her early twenties about now. She had to have been the shadow upstairs. Until she was sure where she was, or unless she could get all four of them together, the crimefighter would have to bide her time. Hopefully they wouldn’t do anything that would force her to move prematurely.\n\n --"
453,Batgirl And Robin - 2,['MF'],"Batgirl And Robin Part Two By Ann Douglas\n\n“For a punk kid, he really is kind of cute.” Ma Parker said as she stood next to Robin. “Wouldn’t you say so girls?” With loud laughter, both of them agreed. “In fact, maybe I should find out just how cute he really is.” she added. Parker took a step closer, blocking Batgirl’s view for a moment. At first, she thought that the older woman was planning to unmask the Teen Wonder. Then when she shifted, the mask was still in place. A look of concern filled Robin’s face and as Batgirl’s magnified gaze dropped downward, she saw why. Ma Parker had her hand down his green shorts. “My, this is impressive.” she said as she massaged his cock and balls. Both daughters moved closer to get a better look, again temporarily obstructing Batgirl’s vision. By the time they moved, Robin’s shorts were down on the filthy floor and his rapidly enlarging cock was filling Ma Parker’s hand. “This gets better and better.” she quipped as she stroked the organ back and forth. “I bet you’re enjoying this, aren’t you?” Robin remained silent, but the magnified view in front of her told Batgirl that as much as he was trying not to, he was enjoying it. “I’d bet he’d tell you how much he enjoys it.” Betty Sue said. “If Mary Beth hadn’t shoved those panties in his mouth when she tied him up.” “Hey, he’s got nothing to complain about there.” Mary Beth laughed. “He’s getting a real taste of honey. I wore that pair all week.” “And frigging yourself in them every night too.” Betty Sue added. “Hey, it was that or one of those oily rags from that barrel.” chuckled Mary Beth. Imagining the residue all over those panties, Batgirl wondered if Robin might not have preferred one of the rags. “He may be the Teen Wonder.” Ma Parker remarked. “But he’s man sized where it counts.” With than, the older woman bent down and took his now fully erect cock into her mouth. Batgirl watched in fascination as his member slid in and out between her lips. A quick look at the expression on his face attested to the woman’s oral skills. In a way, it reminded Batgirl of the night she’d watched Mrs. Worthington and her son. Robin might not be as willing a participant as Roger, but it was obvious that he was enjoying it just as much. Listening to the cheers of the two daughters, Batgirl also became aware of a dampness between her own legs. It’d been quite some time since she’d had the taste of a man in her own mouth. Just then, Robin exploded, sending bursts of hot cum into Sarah May’s eager mouth. Joyfully, she let it fill her, using her tongue to savor the tangy flavor. A large stream of whiteness spilled out over her lips and down her chin. Letting his semi-hard cock slip from her mouth, she rolled her tongue over her lips, licking them clean. “Mmmm, the boy is definitely prime choice.” She grinned.\n\n“Look at that, he’d still got half a hard on.” Mary Beth noted as she pointed to Robin’s cum covered cock. “I bet he’s all ready to go at it again.” “That’s why I like them young.” Ma replied.\n\n“I’m next!” Betty Sue called out. “No way!” Mary Beth responded. “You always get to go next. Besides, I can tell that he wants me. Don’t you Robin honey? I bet you can’t wait to taste those pussy juices for real.” “Bullshit, if he hadn’t been looking at my tits while I was changing, he wouldn’t have even gotten caught.” Betty Sue countered. Pulling her T-shirt up and over her bra-less mounds, she bounced them in front of the captive Robin. Batgirl figured the girl had to at least be a 38DD. “This is want you want, isn’t it Robin baby.” she said.\n\n“This could get ugly real fast.” Batgirl thought. “If one of them decided to end it with a bullet. I might not be able to wait for daughter number three.” Part of Batgirl’s decision to rush into what might be a precipitous action was the realization that despite the fact that the scene that had just occurred could be classified as rape, she had enjoyed watching it. In fact, it had turned her on immensely. A handful of small glass capsules filled her gloved hand, taken from one of the compartments in her belt. Any advantage of surprise had to be pressed as hard as possible. If daughter three appeared out of the woodwork, it could all go so very wrong, so very fast. Batgirl’s body tensed as she slowly began to rise and counted off the seconds until she would spring into action. If she could just get them a little closer together.\n\n“Maybe I should just put a bullet in his head and that’ll settle it.” said a strong voice from the other side of the room.\n\nBatgirl quickly dropped flat as the third daughter walked into the room. Peering carefully over the edge, she took stock of the new arrival. “Oh shit!” she gasped. “She must be at least six feet tall.” That was only where her astonishment over Ma Parker’s baby daughter began. She was six one to be exact, with a body that was a cross between a movie star and body builder. With the best of both, the result was a powerful muscular form. Her platinum blond hair was razor cut in an almost military style. She was wearing cut off shorts and a tank top that seemed two sizes too small. Firm hard breasts pressed against the too thin material, the nipples visible even to Batgirl. Despite all of her training, Batgirl looked like a skinny school next to her. Watching the professional, no nonsense manner in which she walked across the dirty stone floor, Batgirl quickly sized her up as the most dangerous of the three daughters. The black uzi was slung over her shoulder, hanging within easy reach. \n\n The following is a work of erotic fiction and includes scenes of consenting adults engaged in sexual activities. It includes characters that are copyrighted by DC Comics. This story is intended for the non-commerical enjoyment of the author and her friends. No copyright infringement is intended and no profit will be made from the distribution of this story.\n\nHello once again. As in the past, comments are both appreciated and encouraged. Suggestions are also welcome. Please respond by E-Mail as it makes it easier for me to get your reaction. One thing I do ask is that you now include your first name and age in your comments. It gives me a better idea who my audience is. Thanks and enjoy the story.\n\n- Batgirl And Robin - Part Two by Ann Douglas\n\n The dual thought that such a phenomenal beauty such as Debbie was both into woman and as such was also interested in Batgirl brought mixed feelings. The thought of her being in Robin’s predicament caused a cold chill, contrasting with the rich warm rush radiating between her legs. The thought of a sexual encounter with the likes of Debbie Jo was almost enough to cause her to consider expanding her sexuality. Of course that would be if she could separate that perfect body from the person it contained. Dismissing all this from her mind, Batgirl again jumped to her feet. In a single fluid movement, she bounded over the railing and into the air. As she flew, her hand swung around and sent the half dozen glass capsules ahead of her. \n\n“Robin .... Starburst!!!” she yelled out as she dropped over the railing, a split second before the capsules detonated into an all encompassing whiteness.\n\n“If you’re through playing around, you might like to know that I checked the upper floors and the buildings clear.” she said as she neared the rest of the group. “You worry too much, Debbie Jo.” Betty said. “One of us should.” Debbie Jo replied. “The little asshole here had a transmitter in his hand when I caught him. He might’ve gotten off a signal before I smashed it.” “If he did, this place would’ve already been crawling with cops.” was Betty Sue’s retort. “Do you see any cops?” The exchange just reinforced Batgirl’s original assessment that next to Ma Parker, Debbie was the most dangerous of the foursome. The other two daughters were just muscle.\n\nBatgirl couldn’t get over how physically different Debbie was from her sisters. Then she recalled an item on the bottom of Ma Parker’s file. It had been one of the most sensational crimes of twenty two years ago. Harold Swartzenberger, the rage of Hollywood action films had disappeared during a morning exercise run. For two weeks, the bulk of Gotham’s Finest had turned the underside of the city inside and out without finding a clue as to the whereabouts of the former Mr. Universe. For all their efforts, all they had to go on was an expended tranquilizer dart at the scene. No ransom note, no demands, no communications of any kind. Then, following a lead turned up by then Lieutenant James Gordon, they had finally found Swartzenberger. The star had been found nude, tied spread eagle on a bed in one of the seedier hotels outside the city limits. The actor was somewhat reluctant to say what had happened during the twelve days since he’d vanished. Sarah May Parker, on the other hand, was more than willing to proclaim to the world how she’d sucked and fucked the former weight lifter all that time. “Hell, sometimes we’d do it three or four times a day.” she yelled out before they slammed the door of the paddy wagon on her. Unwilling to risk the damage to his career once the Hollywood tabloids got hold of the story, Swartzenberger refused to press charges. Hopefully, most people would just assume it was all a publicity stunt and ignore Parker’s story. Unfortunately, those dozen days of passion had left Sarah May pregnant, giving credence to her story. Sarah got child support and Swartzenberger’s career never reached it’s potential. In all that time, he had never seen his daughter. \n\n “Hey Debbie, want a taste?” Mary Beth asked as she ran her finger along the length of Robin’s cock and scooped up the remnant that Ma Parker had missed. “I’ll pass.” was Debbie Jo’s curt reply. “Don’t know what you’re missing.” Mary Beth said as she slipped her finger into her mouth and sucked it clean.\n\n“I’ll bet if it was the Bat-Bitch hanging there, dripping pussy juice you’d be quick to lap it up.” Betty Jo snickered. “Maybe....” Debbie purred with a smile. “But I can think of a lot better place to do it than a filthy dump like this.”\n\nControlling her leap off the balcony, Batgirl was able to deliver the full force of her 110 pound frame in one single blow. The impact point being the center of Debbie’s chest. The amazon hadn’t been blinded like her sisters. Unlike them, she had looked down not upward when she heard Batgirl’s shout, preserving her vision. Even now she was swinging the uzi on her shoulder into play. Knocked backward into a support beam by the sudden blow, Debbie lost her grip on the uzi and watched helpless as it flew across the floor. Her head banged into the beam as well, causing a few moments of disorientation. Moments Batgirl put to all too good use. No sooner did she hit the ground, Batgirl dropped to what looked like a push up position. Pivoting on her open palms, she spun her muscular legs around in a wide arc, sweeping Mary Beth off her feet. A partially blinded Ma Parker had pulled her pistol from it’s holster and was trying to take aim at the rapidly moving intruder. Try as she could, she still couldn’t differentiate between Batgirl and her daughters. No such concern entered Betty Sue’s mind. Although as visually handicapped as her mother, she wasted no time in bringing her shotgun into play. Aiming in the general direction of the blurry forms, she let off first one, then both barrels. A cry of pain filled the air as the spray of pellets found a target. “I got them!” Betty cried out in triumph. “You got me you stupid bitch!” came the reply. Betty recognized the voice as belong to Mary Beth. Her sister had just leapt to her feet after being knocked over by Batgirl, only to step right into the line of fire. Even as Mary Beth again fell to the ground, this time clutching her left leg in agony, Batgirl moved against Ma Parker and Betty. A hard tossed batarang slammed against the side of Ma’s head, bringing unconsciousness with it. Betty joined her a few heartbeats later, the result of a devastating right hook and left cross combination. Batgirl took a moment to breath, only to have it cut short as a strong arm wrapped around her neck. Debbie hadn’t been as stunned as she though and was already pressing the attack. If was only a muffled warning from the still bound Robin that gave her the precious second to protect her breathing passage. Locked in a choke hold, Batgirl pressed back with all of the strength. She could tell it wouldn’t be enough. Ma Parker’s youngest was just too much bigger and stronger. If only she could get a little more leverage. All she needed was a small opening. “I’m going to rip your fucking head off bitch!” Debbie said as she pulled Batgirl backward. She took another step back and then suddenly loosed her hold. Batgirl immediately took advantage of her unexplained error and sent her right elbow as hard as she could into the larger woman’s chest. The blow was enough to free her and she pulled out of the killer grip. Spinning around to an attack position, Batgirl suddenly understood the cause of her assailant’s distraction. As they had moved closer to him, Robin had swung up and wrapped his legs around Debbie’s neck. He didn’t have the leverage to hold her, but as he pulled himself against her from the left side, Debbie found her face pressed against his exposed crotch. The strong pungent smell of his manhood and the taste of his cum stained cock against her lips sent her into a panic. Instinctively, her only thought was to pull away, ignoring the need to keep a tight hold on Batgirl. Debbie grabbed one of Robin’s legs with each hand and pulled them from around her neck. She was spitting the awful taste from her mouth when she suddenly remembered Batgirl. Too late she turned her attention back to her captive, only to be met by a flurry of fists. A brilliantly executed judo move sent the larger woman to the ground, face first. Before she could rise, Batgirl was on top of her and pinning her arms behind her as she slammed on a pair of strong steel handcuffs. “You fucking cocksucking bitch!” Debbie called out over her shoulder. A smile crossed Batgirl’s face as she let out a deep breath of relief and made sure that all four of her adversaries were indeed down for the count. She found Debbie’s curse somewhat amusing. “Don’t knock it unless you’ve tried it, honey.” she said just loud enough for Debbie to hear her. “You’re going to pay for this!” Debbie again cursed out as she struggled helplessly against the bonds. “Maybe, but now today!” was Batgirl’s reply.\n\n Checking Mary Beth, Batgirl was relieved to find that she had only superficial leg injuries. A few inches to the left and she’d have caught a lot more than the edge of the shotgun blast. She pinned her hands behind her with the same plastic restraints she’d used on Ma Parker and Betty Sue. Using the handcuff key she’d found on Ma, Batgirl freed Robin from the overhead beam. She tried not to watch as he composed himself but she had to sneak one last look. The young man certainly was impressive.\n\nTen minutes later, a phone call for assistance caused the old warehouse to indeed be swarming with members of the GCPD. Led by a cigar chomping Sgt. Bullock, they quickly led an infuriated Parker Mob to waiting Police vans. “We found the Batmobile out back.” Bullock said to Robin. “Looks like one of the harpies put a few rounds into the tires for laughs.” “Great.” Robin muttered. “This night is getting better and better.” “Don’t sweat it, kid.” Bullock growled. “I’ve already talked to Chief O’Hara and he’s sending a flatbed truck over to take it to the Police garage over on Barnaby Street. Batman left two sets of those special tires you use over there just in case he ever needed them. They’ll have you back on the road in about an hour or two.” “Thanks.” said Robin. “Meanwhile, we’ll be glad to give you a lift over there or down to Police Headquarters. ” added Bullock. “Nah, I’ll get there on my own.” Robin said in a tone that said he really didn’t want to be around the men of Bullock’s Strike Force right now. From the funny looks they had all given him, and the sly smiles on more than a few faces, he knew Ma Parker had told them all about the blow job she had given him. “Suit yourself, kid.” Bullock said as he turned and followed the rest of the Task Force out the door.\n\nRobin stood there a few moments. watching them leave. It had been one screwed up night. And it wasn’t going to be any better tomorrow night when Batman got back and heard all about it. No one would have to tell him, it would be the but of a dozen jokes in every police bar by midnight.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\n“I’d offer you a ride, but where could I take you.” Batgirl said as she stepped up to him. “I guess we could always go out for Pizza.” he quipped, trying to put his worries behind him. “I haven’t eaten since this morning.” “I do think we’d be more than a little conspicuous in these outfits.” Batgirl smiled, remembering that she too had missed dinner. “I guess there’s always takeout.” “I’ve got a better idea.” Robin responded in a burst of sudden inspiration. “Come on.” he added as he headed for the Bat-Cycle.\n\n“All right, were to?” Batgirl asked as she slid behind the handle bars and motioned for Robin to squeeze in behind her. “1939 Kane St.” Robin said as he slid in behind her and put his arms around her waist.\n\nAgain speeding though the night, Batgirl noticed that the vibration of the cycle between his legs had the same effect on Robin that it usually had on her. She could feel his erect cock pressed up against her ass as he pressed tight against her. She had to admit as she smiled under her cowl, it was a nice feeling. \n\nPulling up to a long row of brownstones on Kane Street, Batgirl slowed in front of 1939. It was only a half mile to her own apartment, a section of old Gotham that had seen a new life with an influx of young urban professionals during the last decade. A four story walkup, a sign in the front yard identified it as being renovated by Waynecorp, a subsidy of Wayne Enterprises. “Do you live here?” Batgirl asked in a confused tone. “Not exactly,” came the reply from behind her. “It’s sort of a safe house. Better take the cycle around back.”\n\nParking the gold and blue motorbike in the empty alley behind the building, Batgirl watched as Robin covered it with a large gray tarp hidden behind the garbage cans. “That should hide it.” he said, satisfied that it was hidden from casual observers. “I supposed there’s a back door.” Batgirl said as she looked up and down the alleyway. “Not exactly,” Robin said as he pointed up to the overhead fire escape. “But there is a back window.” “Right.” Batgirl replied. “The story of my life.”\n\nIt only took a minute for them to reach the third floor landing. Robin paused at the large high window and reached into his utility belt for a small electronic device. Batgirl watched as he activated it and then ran it along the outside of the window frame. An audible click filled the night air as it passed over the lock. “It also deactivated the alarms.” the Teen Wonder said in way of explanation as he returned the small unit to his belt. “After you.” he said as he pulled open the window.\n\nBatgirl’s first impression upon entering the small three room apartment was that she’d been there before. It was impossible of course, but it was all so familiar. “Well, what do you think?” Robin said as he closed the window behind him. “A lot better than eating off the back of your bike.” “It’s nice.” Batgirl said. “You might find this funny, but I feel like I’ve seen this place before.” “Deja Vu, huh.” Robin laughed, as if he was enjoying some little joke. With that he walked over to a small coffee table and picked up a small neighborhood phone book. Opening it to the restaurant section, he scanned a few ads. “What do you feel like having?” he asked. “Italian? Mexican? There’s a really great seafood place about two blocks over.” “That’d be fine.” Batgirl said as she picked up a small stack of mail by the front door and examined it. Mostly it consisted of bills and such. “B. Ward.” she said as she read the name on the phone bill. “A friend of yours?” “Actually, that’s the name of some second rate actor that was on this really lame superhero show when I was a kid.” he said as began to dial the phone. “I found the name in an old TV Guide and put all the utilities in his name. Couldn’t really put it under Batman or Robin, could I?” “I guess not.” Batgirl mused. Her attention was then caught by a R.J. Nickels catalog resting next to the mail. An identical mail order book had been delivered to her apartment last month. In fact she’d been flipping through it just the other day looking for a new sofa. “That’s it.” she said to herself as she quickly flipped though the pages until she came to the one she was looking for. “I don’t believe it, you bought the whole room.” Robin grinned as he looked at the two page photo in the catalog, identical in every way to the room they were now standing in. Right down to the framed pictures on the wall. “It was easier that way, we have twelve apartments like this scattered across the six boroughs.” Robin explained. “Really didn’t have time to shop around and decorate them all.” Without realizing it, Robin had confirmed Batgirl’s long standing belief that Batman had to have a great deal of money behind him. A quick addition of the prices in the glossy photo put the cost of just this room at almost six thousand dollars. And they had twelve apartments like this. As Barbara Gordon, Batgirl could just about afford the rent on her apartment, much less pay for apartments that were empty most of the time. \n\nThe buzz of the intercom interrupted anything Batgirl might have wanted to say. Robin walked over to the wall and pressed it. “Seafood Delight.” said the voice over the speaker. “Come on up.” Robin said. “That was fast.” Batgirl commented as Robin pushed the buzzer that unlocked the front door. “I’ve ordered from there before.” he explained. “They know the tip increases the faster they get the food here.” “Another casual reference to being used to have money to burn.” Batgirl thought. “If you’ll wait in the other room, I’ll pay for the food.” Robin said as he pulled a bathrobe over his costume and tightened the sash. “Sure, no problem.” she replied as she stepped into the adjacent bedroom. Closing the door half way behind her, watched from behind as Robin removed his mask and answered the door. If she stood were she was, she’d see his face as he turned around. As simple as it would be to explain as an accident, it wasn’t something she could bring herself to do. Instead she stepped back into the room and awaited Robin’s call.\n\n“Dinner’s ready.” the Teen Wonder called out. “Page 215, I see.” Batgirl said as she walked back into the living room. “What?” a confused Robin said. “The bedroom, page 215 of the catalog.” she said. “Oh yeah, right.”\n\nThe two made themselves as comfortable as they could. Capes and gloves were draped across the couch, utility belts piled on top of them. Sitting on the floor, the food covered coffee table between them, they ate and discussed the life of a crimefighter.\n\n“Has anything like this evening ever happened to you before?” Batgirl asked as she took a bite of her broiled shrimp. Robin stopped in mid-bite. The expression on his face told her that she might’ve made a big mistake asking that question. It was obvious that tonight hadn’t been the first time. “I’m sorry, I really had no right to ask something like that. I was just curious. I apologize.” Wiping the food residue from his face, Robin look across the table into her rich green eyes. He sat silent for a few moments and then said. “Do you really want to know?” Batgirl nodded in agreement. Once he began, it was hard for him to stop. Batgirl was sure that this was the first time he had ever really talked to anyone about this aspect of his career. He told her of his loss of virginity to The Catwoman. Of his encounter with Jessica Taylor, an encounter that had been repeated several times before she moved to San Diego. He even admitted to a male experience he’d had when a young thug had performed oral sex on him while guarding him. An act he had reciprocated. Batgirl listened intently as Robin talked. She wasn’t put off by his story, not even his revelation of a same sex act. After all, more than a few times lately she’d been wondering to herself that perhaps she was missing something by not at least trying the charms of a sapphic relationship. What she found interesting was that in all his experiences, tonight included, there was a aspect of submissiveness. Of a helplessness that increased his sexual satisfaction. The look on his face as he talked mirrored that he showed while tied up back in the warehouse being serviced by Ma Parker. Batgirl could feel a renewed wetness between her legs as she visualized the stories he had just told. She could only guess at what Jessica or his male lover had looked like. The Catwoman on the other hand was a know criminal. Batgirl had even encountered Selina Kyle after her return to Gotham and a life of crime. In her skin tight catsuit, it wasn’t hard to imagine what she would look like naked. The image of that naked body atop Robin, riding him, taking his cherry - fucking him - was almost too much to bear. She suddenly realized that her breathing had become labored. “Has anything like that happened to you?” “What?” Batgirl said, her mind suddenly dismissing the sexual images that had occupied it. “I asked if anything like that had ever happened like that to you.?” Robin repeated. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Batgirl was relieved to realize that Robin hadn’t noticed her state of arousal over his tale. If her costume weren’t so reinforced, she’d be afraid to stand up, sure that her pants would be covered with a large stain. “Once, in the very beginning.” she began. It wasn’t a story she liked remembering, much less telling someone. But Robin had bared his soul and she could do no less. It was funny but she’d never considered the idea that a male hero could suffer sexual assault. Up until this moment she thought it was something that only heroines had to worry about. It was only a few months after becoming Batgirl. She’d tried tracking down The Joker, not realizing in her youthful exuberance how far out of her league she was. Of course she easily fell into his trap. Bound to a gurney, rape was the furthest concern from her mind. The Joker had a reputation as a homicidal maniac and Batgirl feared for the worst. It was only when he dismissed his gang and climbed atop her helpless body that she feared she’d be raped before anything else. In her worst nightmares, she could still see the small chalky white cock, surrounded by green pubic hair that Joker removed from his purple pants. Straddling her waist, he had proceeded to play with it, masturbating it to it’s full five inches. Barbara sometimes found it astonishing that at that moment, on the verge of being ravaged and perhaps worse, she wondered if his smallness was the result of the chemical bath that had transformed him into The Joker. If so, that might’ve been enough to have driven him mad. Bracing for the worst, she was confused when the tall man suddenly shot his load, all over her large yellow bat-insignia. A chilling, echoing laugh filled the air as he smeared the small residue across her lycra covered breasts. Then without so much as another word, he jumped off her and left. After she freed herself, a still trembling Batgirl had made her way home and burned that particular costume in her fireplace. It was almost a month before she could bring herself to put on her spare and venture out once more into the night. “Damn.” was the only response Robin could think of.\n\n --"
454,Batgirl And Robin - 3,['MF'],"Batgirl And Robin Part Three By Ann Douglas\n\nBatgirl decided to change the subject. Reaching behind her into a small pocket of her cape, she removed the handcuffs she’d freed Robin from earlier. They were a real old pair, over sixty years old. She’d saved them to give to her father as a present. He had a large collection of police memorabilia in his house. There’d been a Gordon on at least one police force somewhere for the last four generations. Barbara had broken the tradition, but somehow she felt she was doing something better. \n\n“Those cuffs gave me a lot of trouble.” Robin said, taking her cue to change the subject. “I tried every thing I could remember Batman ever teaching me but I couldn’t get them loose. They’re impossible to get out of.”\n\n“Click!”\n\nBatgirl grinned in embarrassment as she held the opened cuff in her hand. It had taken her less than thirty seconds to open them. The key was still in her cape. “I don’t believe it!” Robin said in a shocked tone. “How’d you do that?” Batgirl smiled a little brighter. Her little ruse had worked. Robin’s mind was now totally on the old handcuffs. “Don’t feel bad.” she offered in way of apology. “There’s a trick to it.” “What kind of trick?” “Well here, I’ll show you.” she continued as she again manipulated the old metal joints until they again popped open. “See, its not all that hard once you know how to do it.” Robin looked closely at the restraints as Batgirl went through it again, this time a little more slowly. As before, they opened easily.\n\n“Can I borrow those?” Robin asked. “I was planning to give them to my fa...to a friend of mine. He collects things like this. In fact, he was the one who showed me how to open old cuffs like that.” Batgirl wondered if Robin had ever been to Commissioner Gordon’s house and seen the old collection in the study. Many nights when she was a child, her father had explained the pieces to her and how they worked. “I’ll give them back, I promise.” Robin said. “I just want to use them to run a trap simulation when Batman gets back. “A trap simulation?” Batgirl inquired. “When ever one of us runs into a difficult trap, we do a reenactment to see what weaknesses we overlooked and find ways to avoid it in the future.” “That’s an interesting idea.” Batgirl noted. “Makes a lot of sense. Tell me more about it.” “Well, if Batman were in town, we’d run it tonight while it was fresh in my mind. But as it is, I’ll have to wait until Monday to do it. “You couldn’t do it without him?” she asked. “Well, I’m not supposed to do it without a spotter. Kind of like working out with weights. You should have someone there in case something goes wrong.” “Hmm.” Batgirl mused. “Would I do as a spotter?” “I don’t see why not?” Robin replied. “After all, you certainly did better in the original than I did. But why would you want to go to all that trouble?” “Well, first of all, I think its kind of an interesting idea. Secondly, I had originally planned a pretty late evening so I didn’t get up today until the near side of noon. So its either this, going out again on patrol or seeing whats on the cable.” “Ok, if you really want to.” “Then it’s settled.” Batgirl smiled as she rose and took the paper plates she’d been eating off of and tossed them into the trash. “How do we go about this?” \n\n“Well, normally, if it were possible, we’d go back to the original site.” Robin explained as he dumped his own trash. “The only problem there is that it’s still a crime scene and we might run into some of Gotham’s Finest or worse the Press.” Batgirl added. “Exactly.” Robin agreed. “The second option would be to recreate it in the Batcave.” “Then I guess the Batcave it is.” concluded Batgirl.\n\nSilence filled the air for a few seconds until Robin said in a almost shock filled voice. “Take you to the Batcave?” The tone in his voice reminded Batgirl of that of a maiden who’d just been asked to surrender her virginity to a stranger. “Why, is that a problem?” she asked. “No, I guess not.” he replied somewhat sheepishly. I’d have to ask you to put on a blindfold while we drove there. It’s one of the rules.” “I guess I’m not driving then.” Batgirl quipped. “No problem, I’m not afraid of the dark.” “They should be done with the Batmobile by now, we can swing by the Police garage and pick it up.” said the Teen Wonder, a little more relaxed than before. “Good, lets clean up the rest of this and be on our way.” \n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\nPropelled by the awesome power of the Batmobile, they soon left the city behind. Speeding down dark country roads, Robin found himself stealing looks at his companion every chance he could. At one point, they’d stopped at a railroad crossing just outside of the city and Robin quickly lost himself staring at her. Her eyes were hidden by the blindfold, but Robin studied every exposed feature of her face. The curve of her face, the soft pinkness of her lips, the blush of her cheeks. Dropping his gaze downward, he examined the outline of her pert breasts in great detail. Both Selina Kyle and Jessica Taylor had much more impressive busts, but neither had ever occupied as much of his thoughts over the last few years. The 17 year old couldn’t begin to count the nights he’d masturbated to her image. His cock was so hard that it hurt, but he couldn’t tear himself away from her. Only an hour before, he had shared his most intimate secrets with her. He hadn’t ever told anyone what he’d told her, not even Batman. Had it been his imagination or had she really been turned on by what he’d told her. He couldn’t be sure. “Is something wrong?” Batgirl asked as she automatically turned to face the Teen Wonder. “We’ve been standing still a long time.” “No problem.” came the reply as he quickly shifted the car into gear.\n\nThe sound of airbrakes and a sudden deceleration told Batgirl they’d arrived. She could feel the car turning on what she guessed was some sort of turntable. Then the sound of the drivers side door opening and padded footsteps rounding the automobile. Finally, the sound of her own door opening. “You can take the blindfold off now.” Robin said as he opened her door. Batgirl blinked a few times after she removed the blinder. The chamber was dimly lit so it took only a few seconds for her eyes to adjust. Curious, she turned a full three hundred and sixty degrees to take it all in. A feeling of disappointment filled Batgirl as she took it all in. The chamber was about the size of a small auditorium, with a small row of computers against the wall. To the left she could see an auto maintenance area. Not exactly what she expected. “Let me get the lights.” Robin said, a broad grin filling his face. As Robin threw a large wall mounted switch, a loud clang filled the air. Unseen banks of high powered lights exploded to life, banishing the encroaching shadows. “Omigod!” Batgirl gasped as the dark shadow she thought a wall vanished in the light. The room she’d been in had only been an antechamber. Beyond it was a vastness she couldn’t have imagined. The ceiling was almost beyond view, hidden in the few shadows still remaining. From where she stood, Batgirl could see a scene that looked like it had been lifted right out of a George Lucas film. The cave housed a complete laboratory, including sections for chemical, forensics and electrical analysis. A sophisticated array of computers filled an entire section, all tied into giant fifty inch screens. Opposite them stood a vast communications bank, monitoring the networks and a multitude of radio frequencies. In the distance, Batgirl could see a trophy room, a fully equipped gym, and living quarters. “Unbelievable.” Batgirl said as she finally took it all it. “Well we call it home.” Robin replied as he walked into the inner cave. Robin quickly moved to the communications bank and pressed down on a small intercom. Batgirl watched as a small red light came on in response to his action. “I’m down in the cave.” he simply said. “Batgirl is with me.” “Understood sir.” said a crisp English voice.\n\n“Let me guess, that was the butler.” Batgirl joked. The sudden look of concern flashed across Robin’s face. She had meant it as a joke but had hit too close to home. “I’ll be right with you, I just want to check a few things.” Robin said. While she waited, Batgirl watched the six row bank of television monitors. They were keyed into the three major networks, CNN, Gotham One and a local station. On Gotham One, the city’s all news station, Batgirl recognized the backdrop of the Gotham Civic Center. Curious, she turned up the volume. She recognized the woman with the microphone as Carol Wilson, the station’s society reporter. “.... the beautiful people have turned in force for the Mayor’s benefit tonight.” Wilson said. “In fact, I think I see one of Gotham’s best coming up right now.” The camera zoomed over Carol Wilson’s shoulder and focused on the couple headed for a waiting limousine. Batgirl’s eyes opened wide as she recognized the handsome well dressed gentleman. Her eyes then tightened in anger when she saw the woman on his arm. “Councilman Kendall, how nice to see you again...” Carol began. Whatever inane comments the high priced clothes horse made after that were lost as Batgirl concentrated on the big breasted bimbo to Ed’s left. “I know her.” she thought. Then it came to her. That was Elizabeth David, they’d both gone to Gotham State. Of course she hadn’t had those massive breasts that she so prominently displayed back then. Back then, her main asset had earned her the sobriquet “Blow Job Betty.” “......and that’s why it’s important for all of us to lend the Mayor our support for projects like this.” Ed said as he answered a question. “Now if you’ll excuse me, we have a late dinner reservation at the Carlton Arms.” “And a special desert.” Betty giggled like a little girl. “Carlton Arms!” Batgirl said in shock. “He’s taking that bimbo to the Carlton!” A rage flushed through her body at the thought of Blow Job Betty sharing the bed she’d reserved for Ed and her. How could that bastard do something like that to her. “Is something wrong?” Robin said as he reentered. He scanned the overhead monitors, half expecting to see some disaster in the making. Instead he saw only some guy hanging on to one knockout babe. “No, no problem.” Batgirl said. “I just made a mistake about something, that’s all.”\n\nShrugging his shoulders, Robin led his female counterpart into one of the adjacent smaller caverns. Equipped as a combat training center, it was relatively easy to set up the trap scenario. As they secured a crossbeam in place and attached the old handcuffs to it, Robin couldn’t help but notice that Batgirl seemed much more distant than when they’d first arrived in the Batcave. “Are you feeling all right?” he asked. “What?....” she replied, quickly shaking off her melancholy mood. “I’m fine, really. I guess some of the seafood didn’t agree with me, that’s all.” “We can forget about this, you know.” said the Teen Wonder. “It’s really not all that important.” “Don’t be silly.” Batgirl laughed. “We’re all ready to go. Now climb up there and remember what I showed you.”\n\nAfter a few seconds hesitation, Robin lifted his arms high over his head and allowed Batgirl to secure the restraints around his wrists. He pulled on them a few times to test their strength, then nodded that he was ready. Before he had started, Robin had secured a gag around his mouth for the sake of realism. Of course it was a lot cleaner than the original. Batgirl shifted a few paces to the left and slowly turned the crank that raised the crossbeam. After a few turns, Robin was just about the same height as in the warehouse.\n\n“Ok, the clock starts........now!” Batgirl called out as she watched the giant sweep hand of the wall clock pass twelve.\n\nRobin went to work instantly, a look of determination and confidence on his face. Agile fingers played with the tumblers of the old bonds, duplicating the sequence he had been shown earlier. He tried it once, then twice, but still the bonds failed to spring open. His look of confidence changed to one of confusion as a third attempt failed to free him. Silently, he turned his head in Batgirl’s direction in search of an explanation.\n\n“Oh, did I forget to mention that you can change the tumble sequence on those old cuffs.” Batgirl replied to his silent question. “After all, what you really want to learn is how to figure out the sequence, not just mimic what someone else showed you.” In frustration, Robin tired a variation of the sequence, then pulled fruitlessly at the metal circles around his wrists. He was angry at his own overconfidence. “I can let you down if you want?” Batgirl said. Robin shook his head no. One way or the other, he would get out of this on his own.\n\nAs the minutes ticked by, Batgirl had a chance to really study her younger compatriot. Strange how she never really noticed before what a fine tuned body he had. Muscular, yet lean, the sort of body a champion swimmer or a acrobat would have. In fact, based on some of the maneuvers she’d seen him execute over the last few years, Batgirl wouldn’t be surprise if Robin had some sort of acrobatic background. Following the lines of his body, she watched as every muscle seemed to tense as he tried to get free. Powerful legs stretched downward, trying to give him just a little more leeway. It was then she noticed that indeed every muscle had come into play. Pressed tight against the confines of his green shorts, his cock had risen to a full hardness. Spurred to life by his exertions, his member was no less impressive that when she’d it only a few hours before. The memory of his young manhood, erect and exposed brought a now familiar tingle within her. She knew that when she got home, there wasn’t going to be enough batteries in Gotham to fulfill her need. Thinking back, she now recognized the emotion that had filled her as she watched Ma Parker swallow Robin’s prize. It hadn’t been anger, or even disgust - it had been envy! Glancing at the clock on the wall to check Robin’s time, Batgirl noted that it was a quarter to midnight. The late supper at the Carlton would just be drawing to a close. Ed and Liz would be on their way up to their room just about now. No, not their room...her room. And her bed! Jerking her head away from the clock and back to Robin, her eyes opened in disbelief. The Teen Wonder was still hanging from the beam, but his familiar red and green costume was gone. He was naked, his maleness fully erect and beckoning to her. The purple and gold clad woman blinked a few times then looked again. To her relief it had all been an illusion. Robin was fully clothed. But was it relief she actually felt, or disappointment. She was so confused, her hormones were overtaking her judgment.\n\nLater on, Batgirl would be unable to recall what actually was going through her mind when she took that first set forward. Like a sleepwalker, she moved forward seemingly without conscious thought. Robin was too preoccupied with his predicament to notice, that is until he felt the waistband of his shorts being pulled away, then the warm soft embrace of Batgirl’s gloved hand around his young cock. Robin’s eyes opened in mute astonishment as he suddenly looked down and saw the Darknight Damsel cup his balls and give them a playful squeeze. The she ran her long fingers up and down the length of his stiff cock, causing it to grow even harder. Even if he hadn’t been gagged, no words would’ve issued from his lips. He was in a state of shock. His first thought was that he was imagining it, that this couldn’t really be happening. That idea faded as fast as it formed as Batgirl suddenly dropped down to her knees and tongued the tip of his cock, licking the small drop of pre-cum that had formed there. Then she ran her tongue down the length of his shaft and swirled it around his balls. Up one side and down the other, following the trace she had left with her fingers a few moments before. Reaching the base, the dark garbed woman sucked on his balls, taking first one then the other into her mouth. Then she let them both slide free and moved back up his now wet shaft. In a sudden fluid motion, Batgirl engulfed the full length of his shaft, sliding the young manmeat all the way down her throat. She let it slide out slowly, then swallowed it once again. A fire filled her as all her pent up desires centered on the taste, the touch, the scent of the young man before her. No way he was imagining this, thought the Teen Wonder as every touch of the redhead’s tongue sent delightful sensations across his helpless body. He could feel the rising eruption building in his balls, knowing that it was going to be impossible for him to hold out for long. Part of him wanted to delay the inevitable, to make it last as long as possible. Another part screamed to unleash all the power of his young manhood in one explosive salvo. Truth be known, Batgirl wasn’t as good a cocksucker as Ma Parker had been, or even as good as Selina or Jessica. But for all of either woman’s skill, neither had been the object of his boyhood lust. Watching his cock slide in and out in those final moments before he lost control, Robin could see a look of total rapture fill Batgirl’s face. A look reflected on his own. As soon as she felt the first drops of warm cum splash against the back of her mouth, Batgirl deep throated Robin’s cock and swallowed the steady stream as fast as it came. She’d almost forgotten how much she loved the taste of a man in her mouth, and this time it had a special flavor. In a strange sort of way, it was almost incestuous. She held the softening cock in her mouth for a few long moments, savoring the tangy taste. Then as the sudden sexual fever faded, she led it slip from her mouth as the realization of what she’d done hit her.\n\n“Omigod!” she thought as she stepped back and rose to her feet. “Oh God, what have I done?” she repeated to herself in a silent horror.\n\n“Robin, I don’t know what I can say?” she stammered. “I don’t know how I can explain.....”\n\nThe look in Robin’s eyes caused her to pause. She had expected to see anger, hostility, a sense of outrage. Instead she saw a deep longing, a desire, a hunger that needed to be filled. “You don’t want me to stop...do you?” she asked in a soft voice. Carefully, she undid the cloth gag from around his mouth. She let it fall to the floor as she repeated the question. “No.” was Robin’s quiet single word reply.\n\nA smile filled her face as she stepped even closer to the bound boy and kissed him. As their lips met, she could feel a passion that was reflected in her own soul. Her eager tongue pressed against his as they took turns sliding into each other’s mouth. A second kiss followed, then a third and fourth. Batgirl reached up and with one hand, freed his hands from his bindings. Once freed, they closed around the woman before him, pulling her as close as he could.\n\n“Why don’t we get you a little more comfortable.” Batgirl whispered in his ear.\n\nA soft snapped filled the air as Robin’s bright yellow cape drop from his shoulders onto the floor. Then, one by one, Batgirl undid the laces that held his red vest together, until that too joined the cape on the padded floor. Lifting the green shirt he wore underneath, Batgirl exposed a strong, lightly haired chest. Gloved hands stroked well developed muscles, taking a moment to tweak the small nipples in the center. “I’m glad you like that.” she said. “I’ve got a lot more that I think you’re going to like.” Leaning forward, she stretched out her tongue and caressed his nipples. It didn’t take long for them to become erect. Kissing each one, she drew them inside her mouth and sucked gently. Too often, young men freaked if they found themselves enjoying activities that they associated as being things that guys did to girls. They often associated such enjoyment with some sort of latent homosexuality. Thankfully, Robin seemed to be beyond that. It didn’t take long before Robin was wearing only the black mask on his face and nothing else. Reluctantly, Batgirl stepped back from his embrace and took a few more steps back. “Mind if I get comfortable too”? she grinned.\n\nFirst went her purple and gold cape. With a wave of her arm, she tossed it atop Robin’s own. Next went her boots and gloves, followed by her utility belt. Then, with slow, deliberate movements, she unzipped the back of her body suit. Carefully, she pealed it off her body, aware of Robin’s eyes following her every move. Finally, she stood there in only her bra, panties and cowl. Unclasping the back hook of her bra, Batgirl wished for a second she had worn the lace green pair she’d left back on her bed. Then she reflected that they’d never had lasted through the earlier fight. Freeing her breasts and letting the plain white bra join the growing pile on the floor, she rubbed them a few times, restoring her circulation. The sports bra was normally a tight fit. The matching panties quickly joined it on the floor. Then she hesitated. The beats of her heart quickened as she reached up and undid the snaps of her cowl. She started to lift it, then paused once more. “This is my decision.” she said as she looked right at Robin. “It’s not something that you have to reciprocate.” Then, with a sudden, quick gesture, the cowl and long haired red wig that defined her Batgirl identity dropped to the ground. “Well.....what do you think?” Barbara Gordon asked as she struck a pose. “I know I’m no Catwoman but......” “No.....” Robin cut her off in mid-sentence. “You’re much more beautiful.” “I bet you say that to all the naked crimefighters.” Barbara laughed.\n\nRobin could only think of one way to prove he meant it. Without hesitation, he reached up and pulled off his own mask. The look of recognition on Barbara’s face was instantaneous.\n\n“Dick Grayson,” Barbara said to herself. “How could I not have recognized him before?” She’d been introduced to Grayson at a dozen charity fund-raisers for the library, how could she not have recognized him? It wasn’t like he wore a cowl and wig like she did, that she could’ve understood. It was like someone putting on a pair of glasses and all your friends thinking you were someone else. Then it hit her that every time she’d been introduced to Dick, he’d been with his guardian, Bruce Wayne. When you had such an impressive hunk as the millionaire chairman of Wayne Enterprises in front of you, it was hard to notice the kid with him. “Omigod!” a mental voice screamed in Barbara’s mind as a curtain rose and the obvious suddenly became clear. “Wayne is The Batman!” Bruce Wayne was The Batman. It seemed so unbelievable. Who would ever have thought that a playboy like that could be the dreaded specter of the night. Then again, who would’ve ever thought of Barbara Gordon as Batgirl when you stopped to think about it. She flashed back to the night she’d become Batgirl. To that silly smile Wayne had flashed at her when she’d told him her name was Batgirl. Suddenly his secret joke made sense.\n\n“Something funny?” a confused Dick asked.\n\n“Sorry,” a beaming Barbara said, a wide smile on her face. “I just got the punch line to an old joke. I’ll explain it to you later.”\n\nBarbara stepped forward and took Dick by the hand. They took a few steps together, then she asked... “With all the caverns you have down here, is there one that has a bed?” Of course there was. In fact, it was a perfect recreation of the master bedroom of Wayne Manor above. Complete with a oversized four posted bed. No R.J. Nickels here. At that moment, Barbara couldn’t care if it was a storeroom with an army cot.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n--"
455,Batgirl And Robin - 4,['MF'],"Batgirl And Robin Part Four By Ann Douglas\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\nLaying across the satin sheets, the two adventures slowly, gently, explored each other’s bodies. Soft kisses, gentle strokes and quiet words stretched minutes into a half hour. Starting at her neck, Dick kissed his way down to Barbara’s breasts. he covered them with soft pecks before demonstrating the skill he had learned at the hands of his other lovers. Barbara moaned softly as Dick played with her nipples with both his hands and his mouth. Artfully his tongue traced the outline of the small pink circles before pressing his face deep within the valley between. His tongue licked every inch of exposed flesh, planting kisses along the way. Barbara slid her hand under her left breast and lifted it, guiding the nipple into his mouth. Dick eagerly took the offering and delivered the same pleasure she’d given him before. He quickly shifted to her other mound, all the while continuing to stroke her body. His hand slid down to between her legs and he gently caressed the soft red haired mound. Barbara leaned back on the bead and spread her legs, inviting Dick to further take of her delights. Continuing his tongue and lips journey down across her body, he quickly reached the center of her sexuality. He planted a kiss to the left of her pearl, then the right, before spreading Barbara’s moist lips with his fingers to exposed the excited clit within. A loud sigh escaped Barbara’s lips as Dick made contact with her love button. Whatever his other shortcomings in the art of lovemaking might have been, it was quickly obvious that he was a first class pussy licker. Spreading her legs as far as she could, the 23 year old rolled her head back and closed her eyes, loosing herself in the warm sensations radiating out from her sexual center. Barbara’s cunt grew wetter and wetter with each passage of her younger lover’s tongue. He slid a finger inside her, adding it’s motion to the rhythm he’d established. Faster and faster moved both appendages, saturating the surrounding red hair with sticky girlcum. And with each repetition, both the waves of delight and loud moans that accompanied them increased as well. “Oh yes,” Barbara yelled. “Lick my pussy, you’ve gotten it so..so wet. I want to cum!” It wasn’t long before she got her wish as she felt her body tense up and eruption of fire explode between her legs. Cascading waves of passion ripped through her quaking form as the byproducts of her eruption covered Dick’s face. Ever since the night he had first sucked Catwoman’s pussy, Dick had loved the taste of a woman’s cum. He eagerly lapped up as much as he could. The oscillating surf that gripped her had barely crested before Barbara quickly shifted into an upright position and pulled Dick to her. She kissed him hard, tasting her own fruit in his mouth. Again and again she kissed him, alternating those deep soul kisses with ones on his cheeks. Kisses that cleared the sticky residue that covered his cheeks. “I want you inside me.” she panted in between kisses. “I want your cock in my pussy!” she said in a much louder voice. Pushing the younger man down on the bed, Barbara spun around and mounted him. Her back to his face, he was able to reach up and take hold of her breasts. With a firm grip on each soft mound, Dick played with each nipple as she began to ride his ever hard cock up and down. “Oh yes....yes!!” Barbara panted as she felt Dick’s manhood fill her again and again. It felt so good. It had been so very long since it had felt so good. Pinned down by her weight and the force with which she slammed her sugar walls down around his pleasure pole, there wasn’t much Dick could do but lay back and enjoy the ride. Not that he was complaining of course. It seemed to be a familiar pattern by now. In the end, he always seemed to become a mere extension of his cock. It was the position in which both Selina and Jessica had always used. They had always needed to have the dominate role. Just once he’d like to have it be different. As if she could read his mind, Barbara had the same exact thought. Part of her mind flashed back to the conversation they’d had earlier. It only took a second to make a decision. Pulling herself off him, she jumped forward onto the length of the long bed. Spreading out her arms and legs she lifted her crotch up into the air and invited Dick to enter her on his own. The 17 year old didn’t waste a second. He rose to his knees and took a firm hold on the front of her legs. With all the force he could muster, he pushed himself inside of her. Again and again, he felt his balls slam against her body as he pushed harder and harder. “Deeper....deeper!...Omigod...yes!” Barbara yelled yet again. Beads of sweat ran down both their bodies as they began to rut like wild animals. Long gone were the two cool, logical crimefighters, they had been left behind in the pile of costumes in the outer room. As she felt each new thrust of Dick’s cock, Barbara thought of the countless nights he’d masturbated thinking about a night like this. A thought that must have been on his mind as well. It drove both of them to a state neither had ever approached before. Breaths came in labored short gasps and Barbara felt her vision blur as what had to be the most intense orgasm of her young life set every nerve of her body afire. Bright lights flashed before her eyes as she soared above that plateau she had only dreamed about. Then as quickly as it had occurred, the sensation began to fade. Her vision cleared, and in the silence her heartbeat began to slowly return to normal. But the memory would never fade. It would be something she would remember night after night. Collapsing on her stomach across the bed, Barbara felt Dick lay down across her. He was as exhausted as she was. Sometime during her brief journey into bliss, Dick had caught up with her and sent a hot burst of whiteness splashing across her ass. Her eyes half closed, she reached back and wiped her fingers across the gummy film. She lifted the cum covered fingers to her lips and licked them clean. An action that brought a broad smile to Dick’s face before he drifted into a deep sleep. Moments later, Barbara joined him in the sleep of the contented.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\nThe morning dawn would not only bring a new day but a new team. A new Dynamic Duo - the team of Batgirl and Robin......."
456,Bath Girl,"['Mg', 'inc', 'ped']","Her tits were about the size of a walnut and I could see a little fuzz on her pussy but the idea of getting my dick wet was too strong. So I bent down and picked her out of the tub and put on her bed, face down with her legs hanging over the side. What a sight an open pussy. I bent down and got a close look. Then I put my finger on her clit, and rubbed.\n\nNothing no movement so I worked my finger into her cunt about an inch before I hit a barrier hay its her cherry, I spread her lips and looked at her cherry as best as I could. There was a pink layer of skin with a small hole in it. So I stuck my finger in the hole.\n\nAs I enter the hole the skin kinda tore and sissy winced but didn't move, so I pulled sideways a little more and she moaned. I could see a trickle of blood but not much. I could smell strawberries in her cunt or on her skin.\n\nAt 14, my dick was always hard as a rock, so this pussy was going to get it I stood up and pulled out my one eyed monster and tried to put it in her snatch, it was to dry. I'm standing there, dick in hand, looking around I see a bottle of hair gel, well, what the fuck, I gooped up her cunt and my dick. Then I stuck it into the mouth of her cunt then pushed my dick stopped at her cherry only for a sec the plowed thru. Oh god what a feeling!! The farther I push in, the more I was in heaven.\n\nI pulled back about half way and did it again, oh I'm drooling. sissy is now moaning more every time I pump into her tight cunt after a few seconds I feel that boiling feeling in my gut knowing I'm going to cum I went faster and harder till pulse after pulse of boy cum fills her and then overflows down my nut sack and her legs I looked at her and she's looking back with clear eyes and a grin.\n\nI had been set up, her ""drunk"" friends were all peaking around the door so I pushed one last time as hard as I could. she squealed with delight and said "" Whose next?"""
457,Bath Time,"['MF', 'sci-fi', 'furry']","Satisfied with the light level, turning to my pack, I open it up, spilling its contents, mostly clothes on the floor. Sorting through them, and setting the other items aside to dry, I'm appalled at how bad some of them smell, having been lying there damp and sweaty for several days.\n\nI really need to get out of these wet clothes, but these are the last clean pair I have. Unfortunately there's no other choice than to sift through the pile that lies before me and find the cleanest ones amongst the lot. After much debate, and a little revulsion, I finally come on a shirt and a pair of sorts that are fairly dry and with a little airing out are somewhat passable. I think I can manage to go the night without underwear, since there's no way in hell I'm going to recycle those.\n\nAs I've finished sorting through the clothes, kicking off my boots and socks, and beginning to think about a bath, there's a slight and hesitant knock at the door. Rising and walking towards it, not sure just who it could be, I pause briefly, then slowly open it. Standing before me is a young felenzi female with orange fur, and long, straight, red hair, carrying a large metal bucket with a little bit of trouble. Smiling shyly at me, trying in earnest to hide her surprise at my looks, she says, softly, ""I've brought you some hot water for your bath.""\n\nLooking at her quickly, perusing her lithe form, I notice that the fur of her hands is colored white, giving her the illusion of wearing gloves which extend a few inches past her wrists, blending into her orange fur. Backing up and letting her enter, she walks into what must be the bathroom and after a moment returns. Smiling at me again, as she steals furtive glances at me, she states, ""There, I've added that water to your bath, so it will be nice and warm for you. Also, I can take your laundry if it's ready.""\n\nHesitating once again, her behavior catching me of guard, I finally point to the crumpled, wet and slightly pungent heap of garments on the floor, having already set aside the cleanest of the lot to dry hung over a chair. ""That's all of them, well except for what I'm wearing now. If you wait a moment I can take these off in the bathroom and throw them out to you.""\n\nAt the mention of this she quickly becomes more amused, and perhaps a little eager. ""Okay,"" she responds, bubbly, widening her smile. ""Father said that you were from a strange land from far off and that you were very tired from your journey, and to be very nice to you... if you'd like I could help you with your bath.""\n\nCatching me completely off guard, a million thoughts flash quickly through my head, as I stare at this attractive feline morph standing so close to me. Does she really mean what I think she does? And if so why is she so eager? Is it because living in this little hole of a town she actually finds me exotic? Would it be so bad if I were to take her up on this? How old is this girl anyway? Is she even eighteen? She is really cute, though. Could I live with myself if I took advantage of this? Could I forgive myself if I didn't?\n\nFinally standing there, and looking into her expectant eyes, I surprise myself with my response, not quite sure how I'm going to answer until I actually open my mouth. ""That would be very nice... that is, if you're willing to be very thorough about it. I may need some other attentions too, if you'd like to help me out.""\n\nFlashing me a devious grin, as her eyes are set ablaze with yearning excitement, her reply casts all doubt of her intentions from my mind. Trying her best to sound seductive, and doing a very fine job of that, she answers in a very sultry voice, with just the hint of a purr in it. ""That's exactly what I had in mind, sir. I was really hoping you'd accept my offer.""\n\nLooking at her, as she gazes at me with wonder and excitement, second thoughts register briefly in the back of my mind. Should I really be doing this? Yes, she's incredibly cute, and I'd love to get her in bed, but how old is she? Then again, their world is so strange, who knows what the age of consent is? She's obviously old enough to know what she's doing, and seems very eager about it... what the hell, I'm not gonna pass a chance like this up.\n\nLetting out a bated breath, still a little nervous about the situation, but feeling my impending arousal compensating for this, I look into her beautiful yellow eyes and smiling simply state, ""Okay. Would you like to get started, then?""\n\nSmiling at me eagerly, with her tail swishing lightly behind her, she steps slowly toward me and grabs at the wet fabric of my shirt. Hesitating ever so briefly she begins to pull it upwards, fighting against the friction of the drenched cotton against my skin. Lifting my arms to aid her in the process, she slowly slides the shirt of me and over my head, exposing my moist skin inch by inch.\n\nFinally removing the shirt, she tosses it on the pile with the other laundry where it falls in a wet heap. Then her eyes widening a little bit, she slowly brings the fingers of her furry hand to my chest. Looking at me as if for permission, I smile assuringly and wordlessly urge her on. Running her hand, across my damp skin, she delights at this wonderfully new texture, as she explores the landscape of my moderately toned muscles.\n\nShe has obviously never seen a human before, and the whole experience is very thrilling for her. Letting her navigate my chest, she glides over my pects, gently running over my nipples, then down my breastbone to my belly and up my sides. She quickly notices my ticklish areas of my sides and giggling as she sends small spasms through me. Looking at her, as she's obviously enjoying these novel experiences, it's a nice boost to my ego realizing how exotic she's finding me.\n\nBreaking the silence, I ask ""You've never seen someone like me before have you?""\n\nStopping her explorations, she looks at me and simply answers, ""No,"" seeming a little shy and worried.\n\n""Do I look really strange to you, then?""\n\nPausing a moment, as if trying to decide the answer for herself, she then replies. ""No. You're really different, especially without any fur, but I find you really attractive. The fact that you're so different makes you very special for me.""\n\nSmiling warmly at her, feeling another quick ego boost, I return the compliment. ""That's exactly how I feel with you. You're really beautiful, you know."" As she beams with pleasure at this compliment, I finish the sentence in my mind: 'and I've been wanting to do this ever since I've been here... thank goodness someone's finally interested in the idea.'\n\nReaching out to touch her soft cheek with the back of my hand, she responds by rubbing slightly against it. Stroking the fur there, she quickly lets out several small purrs. Moving up to caress one of her feline ears protruding through her long hair, she flicks it a couple of times at my touch, but also purring so I know she's enjoying it.\n\nThen moving back to her cheek and up her muzzle to her long slender whiskers, I begin stroking them, not sure how she'll react, remembering that cat's whiskers are very sensitive. Her purrs deepen, as it appears that she finds this very agreeable. Taking a few whiskers between my fingers, and ever so slightly pulling on them, traversing their whole length away from her face, she purrs yet again, encouraging me onward.\n\nTrailing my fingers along her muzzle, reaching her thin black lips, she pleasantly surprises me by opening them and darting her tongue out. Slowly moving against my hand, she laps my fingers ever so lightly with her slightly rough tongue, purring all the time. The feel of her tongue gliding slowly over each one of fingers is completely wonderful, as she purrs softly while doing so.\n\nAfter letting her lavish this attention on me for a couple of minutes, I again break the silence. ""I'd really like to help you out of some of your clothes now. Will you let me do that?"" This request seems to have caught her of guard, and she acts a little startled, quickly becoming shy. Looking into her eyes which register just a little fear, I smile reassuringly at her and add, ""Please... I'd really like to return your favors.""\n\nSlowly stroking her muzzle once again, her fear seems to melt from her, as she shyly nods her head. Her slightly nervous, yet also expectant gaze remains locked on me as I slowly trail my hand down her neck. Pausing at her shoulder, and deciding to ease her into this, I continue down the side of her body, barely brushing the side of one of her breasts, causing her to gasp lightly. Then reaching her waist, continuing down the side of her leg, coming to her footwear, which is a strange combination of shoes and boots.\n\nKneeling before her, taking her somewhat large shoe in my hands, I slowly undo the laces. Her shoes come up a few inches above her ankle, since her feet are digitrade, they are fairly different from what I'm used to seeing everyday. In order to remove the shoe, I have to undo the laces to about halfway down it, so it can come off from her large foot and not get caught on the ankle. It drops off her foot, having most of the top opening up, rather than pulling it down, like I'm used to. Removing her shoe, I see that the fur of her foot, and up to just below where her shoe had fit, is pure white, just like her hands, giving her ""socks"" markings on her feet.\n\nHer ""foot"" is longer than a humans by about five or six inches, from the large felenzi equivalent of an ankle to her toes. However this ""foot"" is shaped a little differently than ours, since it is almost more like an extension to her leg, being somewhat long and a little skinny. What I consider as her foot doesn't actually start until down near her toes. The part that actually comes in contact with the earth is only about five inches long and is squat compared to humans. Her ""toes"" are much thicker than ours, and all four of them are the same size; her foot looks pretty much what you'd expect to see on a cat of her size. Each one of her toes, has a retractable claw, much like the ones on her fingers, which are just barely visible beneath her dark fur.\n\nHaving exposed her foot to the air, I begin to slowly stroke it, staring at her toes and then moving upwards along her ankle, then slowly repeating the journey I glide my fingers along its underside. As my fingers travel through her soft downy fur, she lets out another small purr. Coming to her toes once again, I run my fingers over and between them, delighting at the feel of her strong claws lying there.\n\nTackling her other foot, I repeat the process, to her continued audible appreciation. Then moving my hands slowly up her body, and rising from my crouch, I come once again to her shoulders. Looking into her deep eyes, she looks back at me with a beautiful mixture of arousal and slight timidness.\n\nTaking my fingers and running them down the contours of the neck cut of her shirt, I begin to undo the buttons one by one, slowly revealing her to me. Trailing my fingers through the slit of her open shirt, up the front of her abdomen, she trembles slightly against my touch. Finally reaching the collars, I simply take them and part her shirt wide open, lifting it slowly off her shoulders and down her arms, as she moves them away from her body, greatly assisting the shirt's removal.\n\nLetting the garment drop to the floor, I stand back slightly to look at her exposed beauty. Starting just below her neck is an attractive patch of yellowish-tan fur, that spreads down and outward covering all over her chest and firm abdomen, then trailing down into her skirt. She is wearing a simple white brassiere, which complements her fur coloring quite nicely.\n\nSmiling at her, I take my hand and reach up to stroke the underside of her neck, eliciting yet another purr from her. Then slowly trailing downward, I come to cup one of her furry breasts beneath her bra. She lets out a slight breath as I caress her, first running my fingers around its perimeter, then slowly orbiting in to rub her erect nipple beneath the cotton fabric, ""We can leave this on for now. No sense in spoiling all of the fun right away.""\n\nShe grins at me, wordlessly acquiescent. Giving her nipple one last slow caress, then gliding away, skirting over her breast, then down to her navel, making sure to run my fingers over it, as she melts against my touch, I reach my destination, the rim of her simple skirt. Toying with her briefly, I run my fingers along the top of it, then gently tucking them down inside to rub against her as she squirms lightly beneath my touch.\n\nStopping right above the button of the skirt, I quickly unhook it, then begin to slide it off of her. Going slow, not only to draw out the experience, but also so as not to catch her thick tail as it slips through the slit in the back, I uncover her panties and the beautiful orange fur of her legs. Coming down to her feet, she steps out of the garment and it too is discarded next to the shirt.\n\nMoving my fingers slowly up her legs, again enjoying the feel of her soft fur gliding beneath my fingertips, and marveling at her strong and firm muscles. It appears that in order to support her digitrade feet, her legs need to be stronger than a human; her muscles are impressive, but still definitely feminine.\n\nNearing her underpants, I gently caress her inner thighs, but not touching the fabric of her underwear at all. I come near it, and then pull away, enjoying the effect this is having on her. As she purrs several more times, tiny spasms begin to run through her legs, as she becomes slightly unsteady on her feet.\n\nThe tan patch of fur continues down from her abdomen, into her underwear, and then resurfacing to taper off along her thighs. Her panties are plain white, just as her bra, and already a small spot of moisture has begun to collect on them. Continuing stroking up and down her thighs for a few minutes more, I finally quit when her legs begin to quiver more and I'm afraid she'll lose her balance on me.\n\nStepping back once again, and looking once more into her eyes, which are slightly glazed over, I speak for what seems is the first time in hours. ""There, that wasn't so bad was it?"" smiling at her as she returns my grin and nods. ""Good. Now, why don't you return the favor?""\n\nShe once again brings her four-fingered hands in contact with my skin, placing them on my side, right below my underarms. Slowly and teasingly, having learned quickly from me, she traces her furry fingertips down my sides, coming to the rim of my pants. Loosening my belt buckle, she returns my wonderful torture by slipping her fingers inside and lightly tracing back and forth. Coming again to another ticklish area, she has me squirming under her touch for several moments, with a devilish grin on her face.\n\nHaving finished toying with me there, she moves on to uncharted territory, as she tentatively undoes the metal button of my pants and slowly pulls down the zipper. Then sliding the wet fabric off of me, as slowly as I had done to her, she reveals me inch by inch, exposing my wet briefs to her eager gaze.\n\nPeeling back my clothing, she finally reaches my feet, and I step quickly out of it, thankful to have the wet garment removed. It too joins the rest of my clothes, lying in a wet heap in the middle of the room. Her hands then come back to my feet, and she's very inquisitive of the shape of my foot, since it differs so widely from hers. Raising my heel of the floor, I give her access to as much of it as possible without putting myself off balance.\n\nRunning her fingers over my foot, then slowly up my firm legs, she comes to my underwear, with my full erection straining against the cotton. They are damp from the rain, but a small amount of new fluid has been recently seeping into them. Looking down at her, she has the most wonderful curious look on her face, as she closely examines my form beneath the thin fabric. Then shyly and tentatively she reaches up and softly touches its tip.\n\nGaining courage, she beings to slowly run her fingers against its outline, traversing the full length of the shaft several times. The sensations of her slow and exploratory rubbing through the cotton are extremely wonderful and I let out a few throaty hums to let her know how much I'm enjoying this. They aren't as pretty sounding as her purrs, but it's the best I can do, and she seems to enjoy them just the same, smiling as she relishes the thought of how wonderful she's making me feel.\n\nFinally moving her fingers up to my waistband, then looking up at me, her eyes a little nervous and shy, she wordlessly asks my permission to continue. The look on her face is priceless, as this image is forever etched into my brain. Seeing her, so inexperienced and bashful, yet also so eager to continue, fills me with warmth. Smiling tenderly at her, I nod and silently urge her on.\n\nThis is all the encouragement she needs, as she grips the top of my briefs and slowly pulls down. As my stiff penis is slowly revealed to her, she gasps yet again, and pauses momentarily to get a good look at me, her eyes widening ever so slightly. Then continuing again, she quickly removes my underwear, tossing it on the pile behind us.\n\nReturning eagerly to my slightly throbbing member, she continues her exploration, running her soft fingers over the entire surface. Even though the feel of her touches through the cotton had been heaven, they do not even begin to compare to how glorious her fur on my naked flesh feels. As one hand explores my penis, her other is kept quite busy on my testicles. Running her fingers over them at first, she then gently cups them and squeezes them ever so lightly as they throb slightly in her grasp.\n\nContinuing her investigations, she seems fascinated by the head, and lightly strokes under the rim for several minutes, sending small shivers through me when she reaches my extremely-sensitive regions. Then quickly learning what I like the most, she slowly runs a single finger up and down the entire length of the shaft, in a deliciously teasing motion.\n\nAs she threatens to send me over the top, I have to reach down and gently take her hands, pulling them away from me. She seems a little dejected, as if I'd just taken away a favorite toy. Bringing her hands up level with my chest, I hold them lovingly and gaze into her wide eyes, as she looks back almost hungrily at me. ""You are doing a wonderful job, but I had to stop you because you were getting me too close. I didn't want to come just yet.""\n\nShe doesn't quite understand what I'm talking about, but beams with pride at my compliment. Then getting a devilish idea, I ask, ""Would you like to lick me down there?""\n\nHer eyes come alive with the idea, as she appears both excited and a little confused by my request. Hesitating briefly, then nodding her head, she softly replies, ""If you would enjoy it, then yes, I would.""\n\nSmiling warming at her compliance and eagerness to please, I move backwards to the bed, leading her with me. Sitting down, I reach up and take her shoulders, slowly bring her down to her knees in front of me, as she gets a closer look at me.\n\nThen slowly bringing her muzzle in closer, lightly brushing her fur against me, she sniffs at the head, lightly at first, then deeper. My pheromones, although not felenzi, must have somewhat of an effect on her as her smile broadens, and she then cautiously flicks her tongue out across my flesh, getting a quick taste. She seems to find it pleasing, and quickly begins to lap my shaft, running her tongue along its entire length. Its slightly-rough texture against my sensitive skin is totally electric, sending multiple shivers throughout my entire being.\n\nShe runs her tongue up and down my entire length several times, then moving slowly upward, concentrates her efforts on my head, licking under the rim, zeroing in on the sensitive flesh there. As she gains experience at this, I feel the pressure rising inside me. I have no idea how she's going to react to my climax, but I'm unable to ponder this for long as the sensations within me drive this thought to the furthest corners of my mind, looking down lovingly at this beautiful young woman lavishing her attentions on me with such vigor.\n\nFinally I can't hold back against the pleasure any longer, feeling the climax build within me. Leaning back slightly, resting on my hands behind me, I let the wave of pleasure come at me. As my spasms start, she immediately tenses up, her eyes widening, unsure and a little afraid at what's happening before her. Then as my semen streams forth, spattering all across her muzzle she pulls back in fear and a little disgust.\n\nUnable to react until the climax passes, I then feel a quick pang of guilt, and lean forward to place reassuring hands on her shoulder and cheek, softly petting her and pulling her forward. Speaking softly to her, I talk her down. ""It's okay. I'm sorry, I should have warned you about that. It's what happens when the pleasure builds within me. You did a wonderful job.""\n\nSmiling weakly at me, she still seems a little apprehensive of the opaque fluid covering her muzzle and dripping from me. Stroking her muzzle, I trail my finger through some of it and slowly bring it under her nose. ""There's nothing to be afraid of. It's perfectly natural.""\n\nPicking up on my subtle hint, she looks at my finger questioningly, then sniffs at the substance lightly. Relaxing a bit, she glides her tongue over my finger, wiping it completely clean. The expression on her face as she gets her first taste is another memorable moment, as she seems both perplexed and satisfied by the flavor. ""How was it?"" I ask with genuine curiosity.\n\n""A little salty, and very strange. But I like its smell, and it does have an appealing taste, once I get used to it.""\n\n""Are you sure? I don't want you doing this just to satisfy me. I want you to enjoy yourself, too.""\n\n""Yes. I really do,"" and as if to prove her point, she darts her tongue out yet again, swiping over her wet muzzle and getting another mouthful. Glad that she has recovered from her original fear, I run my fingers once again through her moist fur, and have her slowly lick them clean.\n\nOnce her muzzle is cleared, I gently guide her down to my penis, which has laxed slightly and is slowly dribbling. She moves eagerly with me and begins to slowly lap up the fluid, working until I am completely clean and my erection is fully restored. Running her tongue once more across her muzzle, she removes the last remnants from it, leaving her fur slightly glistening with her saliva.\n\nLooking into her eyes with deep admiration, I rise off the bed and pull her up with me and then against my body, wrapping my arms around her; she brings her arms around and behind me, completing this tight embrace. The feel of her fur against my naked flesh is wonderful, as we both run our hands slowly up one another's backs.\n\nBringing my head slowly close to her muzzle, I rub my cheek against hers, as she rubs back against me. Trailing my hands down to the base of her tail I lightly stroke her there, feeling her purr resounding from deep within her and lightly vibrating through both of us. Then pulling my head back slightly, I position my lips against her muzzle and make contact with her thin black lips.\n\nAs I kiss her, she stiffens up slightly, her pupils again dilating, and she tries to pull away. Breaking contact with her, I stroke her back in long slow movements reassuring her. ""It's okay. It's how we show affection where I'm from. Just relax and I think you'll enjoy it."" Waiting a few moments until she's calmed down once again, I finish, ""Would you like to try that again?""\n\nShe nods, a little nervous, but willing to give it a try. Moving slower this time, I bring my lips against hers once again. After a few awkward moments, she responds and begins to get the gist of it. The feel of her thin lips against mine, as well as her furry muzzle against my face is wonderfully new and exciting.\n\nOnce she has become fully comfortable, I gently nudge my tongue against her pursed lips. She's again taken a little by surprise, but reacts quickly, letting it enter her mouth. Exploring her mouth, I glide over her sharp teeth and rub against the sides and top, going slow so as not to alarm her. Then gently probing against her tongue, I urge her to join in and she quickly responds by pressing and intertwining her tongue against mine.\n\nWithin minutes she's responding quite skillfully for a beginner, and I lose myself in the passion. Continuing to explore her back with my hands, she does the same to me, then begins to slowly rocky up against me, stimulating my once again rock-hard penis with the wonderful sensation of her fur. Before long I realize that I'm getting close to the edge yet again and have to ease off. Slowly extracting my tongue from hers, I pull away gently and suggest ""well, you still owe me that bath that you promised.""\n\nSmiling devilishly at me, she is all too eager to comply, as she leads me by the hand into the bathroom. Upon entering the tiny room, I'm disappointed to find that this bathroom is lacking several of the modern amenities which I'm used to. First of all, there seems to be no toilet present. ""Damn,"" I think, ""they must have an outhouse out back... so mu ch for a big improvement over using the woods."" Also, instead of a normal bathtub like I had expected, there is only a large metal tub in the center of the room. However these fleeting thoughts are quickly dismissed by the reminder that she's here to thoroughly bathe me.\n\nThere is a lamp on the wall lighting my way, which she must have lit while she was in here preparing the bath. The tub, which is about two feet deep and three feet long, is three quarters of the way filled with water. Sticking my foot in, I'm pleasantly surprised by its near-perfect temperature. Gently nudging me with her hands, she guides me into the tub, sitting me down in the warm water. The fit is a little snug, as I can't stretch out my legs, but it's not uncomfortable. Easing slowly into the warm water feels so wonderful as it slowly surrounds me, coming up to slightly above my waist.\n\nSquatting down beside me, she rests the backs of her legs on her large ankles, perched on the tips of her toes, with her legs slightly apart. In this position she is absolutely gorgeous, since the muscles of her legs are drawn tight and it heightens my awareness of her exotic digitrade feet. With her at this level, I get a brief glance down her furry cleavage beneath her bra as a hint of what lies ahead, as her nipples strain lightly against the fabric. Running my eyes over her supple form, and stopping briefly on her white panties, her arousal is quite obvious, since the spot of moisture there has grown considerably since we started.\n\nSmiling warmly at me, she reaches down and picks up the cake of soap and the soft sponge that lie beside the tub. Dipping the sponge in the water, then slowly rubbing it against the soap, she builds up quite a lather. Then taking the sponge she brings it up to my face, and gently caresses my skin with its soft moistness. Taking infinite care with the task before her, she slowly washes every inch of my face, then dipping the sponge in the water once again, she brings it back up and slowly rinses me.\n\nThen leaning in, and wrapping her arms around me once again, she brings her muzzle to my lips and deftly kisses me, this time being the one to force their tongue into the other's mouth. Returning her embrace, I lightly caress her spine as our tongues battle against one another in my mouth.\n\nShe's definitely a quick learner as she takes subtle control of the kiss, orchestrating the movements of our tongues as she explores the regions of my mouth. Then slowing down, she pulls her tongue back, running its roughness against the roof of my mouth and over my teeth. Disengaging her furry muzzle from against my smooth skin, she pauses and then licks my parted lips, running her tongue along their full length, as I gasp slightly from this new and wonderful sensation.\n\nSmiling once more, with enjoyment and confidence, she takes the sponge and then begins to slowly wash my back. She moves in small circular strokes, gently widening the region she's covering, starting at the small of my back, then moving outwards to my shoulders. The feel of the soft sponge, moving against my skin without my assistance, feels so wonderful as I feel my muscles loosening under her touch.\n\nFinishing with my upper back, she slowly navigates down my spine, and then over to my sides, moving upwards, she moves in gentle arcs, making sure to pay close attention to the sensitive areas of my lower sides. Taking advantage of my ticklishness, she once again has me squirming lightly against her touch, grinning at me deviously.\n\nMoving further down my back, she brings the sponge teasingly to where my tail would be if I had one, lightly touching the tip of the crack in my buttocks, then pulling away once again. After finishing with her ministrations on my back, she returns to my shoulders and begins lathering up my arms. Since I'm not too sensitive here, she works a little faster, eager to get on to more interesting areas.\n\nLathering up the sponge, she brings it to my chest and rubs it gently across my pects, gliding across my nipples several times. As with my back, she's quite thorough with her cleaning, attending to every inch of me very slow and deliberately. Running along my sides just briefly, she then comes to my abdomen, which she washes in small circles, each time coming ever so closer to my penis, which is straining to reach her grasp. Finally she is brushing lightly against it as she's washing me in those gentle arcs, but that's as far as she'll go, intent on teasing me as much as possible.\n\nBreaking the silence which seems to have lasted forever, she states, ""I'll need you to stand up to do a better job on the rest of you."" Her voice is soft yet also sultry, and I'm all too eager to comply. Taking my hand, she rises and guides me up, so I'm standing before her with the water coming up to a few inches below my knees.\n\nRunning the sponge along my sides yet again, she moves upwards toward my underarms. Wishing to make it easier on her, I lift my arms, bringing them up and behind my head, joining my hands and stretching for her. She smiles at this display and then surprises me by leaning in and sniffing gently under my arm. Looking up at me she states with amusement and a little surprise, ""This is where your scent is the strongest.""\n\nI had forgot that felenzi don't sweat through their fur, and like cats, sweat mostly through their hands and feet. Then remembering how I haven't bathed in a couple of days and must smell rather ripe from being out on the road, I gasp slightly in revulsion and fear, hoping it doesn't offend her. As if she senses my apprehension, she continues honestly, ""It's quite strong and a little overpowering, but very pleasing to me."" She sniffs at me again, taking in a deeper breath, then gently washes me there, delighted in the fact that she's found yet another sensitive spot as I quiver lightly.\n\nTaking care of both of my armpits, she glides the sponge down my side, and then attends quickly to my legs. Moving down the outside, she runs the sponge all over my calf, then slowly repeating the journey, she gently washes the inside of my leg, paying close attention to my inner thigh. Stopping just below my testicles, and grinning at my obvious disappointment, she pulls away to tackle the other leg in the same way.\n\nTeasing my inner thigh yet again, coming oh-so-close, then pulling back, she then glides the slippery sponge just beneath my testicles, reaching behind me with her other hand to take the sponge as it passes deliciously beneath me. Running it quickly through the crack of my buttocks, she gives me a taste of that pleasure before pulling the sponge out to gently clean my firm cheeks in a slow and massaging motion.\n\nThen finally coming back to the crack, she gently spreads me open, allowing her better access with the sponge. Gliding it up and down along the crack, she slowly zeroes in on my anus, then passing over it quickly several times before lavishing her full attentions on it. As she makes contact, I gasp yet again from the wonderful sensations it sends through me, turning to look at her with deep admiration. She smiles back at me, pleased with the results of her efforts, and continues cleaning.\n\nFirst just running the sponge over the rim, she then presses against its puckered opening, slowly working in and sending new spasms of pleasure through me, feeling my legs quaking ever so slightly. She doesn't go too far, not pushing to hard against my reflexive resistance, but her ministrations are enough to leave me squirming once again under her touch. Each stroke drives an electric shock straight to the end of my penis, forcing it even harder.\n\nFinally when I think I've had enough, and my legs are threatening to give out on me, she slowly disengages and brings a hand to my shoulder to steady me. ""Thank you,"" I pant, ""you learn very fast.""\n\n""I have a wonderful teacher,"" she replies sensuously, smiling yet again with thanks for all I've shown her so far, and all I intend to show her soon enough. Then bending down, she thoroughly rinses out the sponge and lathers it up once again. From this position, I gaze down at her prone form, enjoying the way her back and buttocks stretch out before me. Watching her with great adoration, as her thick, long tail swishes absently.\n\nRising with a freshened sponge, she finally turns her attention to my groin. First lathering up my testicles in a slow and deliberate motion, making short strokes across them from underneath. Then gliding this sponge upwards she slowly washes my penis in the same matter. Quite soon I feel that familiar sensation returning, and not wanting to waste another climax to the open air, I once again need to lightly take her hands and guide them away from the object of her affections.\n\nLooking at me a little confused, as if she's done something wrong, I smile reassuringly at her and softly answer. ""You were doing wonderfully, dear, it's just that if I let you continue I'd come very quickly, and I don't want to do so soon. There's still much more that I'd like to show you."" She grins knowingly at this and nods expectantly. ""Okay, then, could you please rinse me off?""\n\nShe complies obediently, rinsing the sponge off yet again. Then bringing it up, full of water, she squeezes it out over my shoulders. As the water runs slowly down my back in small rivulets, the sensation is quite pleasing to my skin burning with desire. She repeats the process many times, then rinsing me off with the sponge, she glides it over ever inch of me, removing even the peskiest of soap bubbles.\n\nHaving finished, she simply drops the sponge in the tub, then takes my hand and guides me out of it, over to where a towel hangs on the wall. This is a fairly large towel, and as she brings it to my slick skin, it's also incredibly soft. Drying me slow and sensuously, she tackles my upper body first, quickly doing my arms, then rubbing the soft fabric across my chest and back. Then slowly moving downwards she does my legs, moving upward to clean my buttocks and raging erection. She is slow and thorough, but also takes care not to linger to long there, not wishing to cause me too much pleasure and forcing me over the edge.\n\nDropping the towel to the floor, she looks at me, expectantly gazing into my eyes. Reaching out to take one of her furry hands in mine, I ask, ""Would you like to go to the bed now?"" Her excited nod is very rewarding as I realize yet again how wonderful an opportunity this is.\n\nLeading her back to the bedroom, and sitting on the bed once again with her standing in front of me, I hesitate slightly as she becomes a little uncertain of what to do next. Reaching up to stroke one of her soft breasts and an erect nipple, I ask softly ""I'd really like to see the rest of you now. Would you please remove the rest of your clothes?""\n\nHearing this request, she becomes a little nervous yet again, needing just a slight nudge to cross this next bridge before her. Not wanting to make her any more uncomfortable, I simply look lovingly at her, gently pleading with my eyes, but not trying to force her into this. As she gazes into my eyes, still uncertain, I continue to slowly stroke her nipple beneath the fabric restraining it.\n\nMaking my strokes more insistent, I take the fingers of my other hand and place two of them in the center of her chest, just beneath her bra. Then while continuing my attentions her nipple, I drag these fingers ever so slowly down her fur, once again feeling her purrs emanating from deep within her as she trembles lightly. Brushing over her navel, I then reach down and touch the rim of her panties. Gently skirting around the top of the fabric, then following the contours down along her thigh and along the bottom, I finally come to the ever increasing area of moisture there.\n\nLightly running my fingers across the damp fabric, she lets out a combination of a gasp and a purr, as I have definitely gotten her attention. Smiling warmly at her, I repeat the process another time, skirting over her sensitive regions. Then returning back to the rim at the top of the thin cotton garment, sticking a single finger in, I gently tug on it, wordlessly repeating my request.\n\nThe sensations I've shown her seem to have helped calm her fears, and smiling at me with just a little hint of uneasiness, she steps backwards bringing her out of my reach. Then as I look at her with anticipation, she slowly runs her hands up her sides, skirting the edges of her breasts. Reaching behind her back, her hands locate the catch restraining her from my wanting gaze. Hesitating again, her face is awash with both arousal and nervousness, looking somewhat vulnerable and extremely attractive. Part of me wishes to jump on her, forcing her to the ground and taking her now, but I hold back, wanting to savor every little moment as long as I can.\n\nFinally unhooking the clasp, the fabric loosens and starts to fall. She holds it there a moment longer, then letting out a small breath, she shyly lets it fall away from her, revealing her firm breasts with her pink nipples peaking out through the thin tan fur there. Looking at me, still a little nervous at exposing herself like this, I smile and nod, licking my lips slightly, urging her to complete the process.\n\nTaking her hands and running them once again down her sides, she slowly comes to the rims of her panties. Hooking her thumbs in on either side, with her claws just slightly extended, she begins to slowly pull the fabric down, inch by inch. Perhaps enjoying the feel of the fabric rubbing against her, or becoming accustomed to this exhibitionism, she begins to smile and continues to slide the garment off her, making sure to be teasingly slow about it.\n\nFinally her nether regions are exposed to me, as her pink lips glisten with her moisture, making a wonderful contrast against the tan fur region, which tapers down along her inner thighs. Squatting down slowly, she guides her underpants down her legs, then stepping out of them and rising to stand before me in all of her natural beauty.\n\nShe smiles at me, her eyes aglow with desire, but still a little bit of apprehension at what comes next, hesitating, as if waiting for my instructions. Reaching out my hand, beckoning to her, she steps forward and takes it. Then slowly pulling her toward me, I guide her down until she's sitting across my legs, as I support her back with one of my arms. Once sitting there, she brings her arms around me in a loose embrace, helping to support her as she leans back slightly, giving me access to her body.\n\nPlacing my other hand on one of her furry breasts and rubbing her naked rock-hard nipple, she lets out another gasp, still looking the slightest bit shy and nervous, but also very aroused and wanting. Already knowing the answer to my question, I softly ask, ""Is this your first time?"" She nods bashfully, to which I continue, ""Do you want me to stop?"" more teasing than anything else, pretty much knowing what her response will be.\n\nQuickly shaking her head, I smile lovingly at her, to which she responds with her own warm and needful grin. Moving the hand on her back up to support her neck, I bring her muzzle once more to my lips as we begin another comfortable kiss. Moving our tongues quickly together, they once again intertwine, as I delight in the feel of her slightly rough texture against my smooth tongue. As we're lost in the kiss, my other hand is kept busy cupping her firm breast, with my thumb gently rubbing her nipple in small circles.\n\nAfter several minutes of this, I ease up with my tongue movements, and very slowly extract myself from her mouth, pulling away from her muzzle. Then taking my mouth down to her breast, moving my hand away to get better access, I slowly bring my tongue across her nipple, as she lets out a small appreciative purr. Running my hand from the edge of her breast, down her side to her haunches, I take her nipple in my mouth and gently begin to suck on it, as her purrs begin to increase in volume and frequency.\n\nWhile my mouth is busy at her breast, I slowly navigate my hand behind her, over her buttocks and coming to rest at her tail. Reaching my fingers around it at the bottom, I begin to slowly stroke her there, where her tail meets her body. My combined efforts have a significant effect on her, as she melts against me, becoming putty in my hands, and purring wildly.\n\nAs her purrs send gentle vibrations through both of us, she grips me tightly and leans back a little more and arches her back slightly. I continue my delicate ministrations for what blissfully seems like an eternity. Then finally pulling my mouth from her breast, giving her moist nipple one final drawn-out lick; looking up at her passionately, I take her hand and guide her slowly up.\n\nShe stands on somewhat-wobbly legs, and I need to place a hand on her shoulder to steady her. Letting her gain her balance, then leading her a few steps to the center of the bed, I nudge her to get on it and lay down. She complies, but then looking up at me as I'm standing there, eyeing her spread out before me, a little nervousness seems to steal back into her. Moving slowly, I climb onto the large and wonderfully soft mattress, crawling down past her feet, then moving up to lay on my side next to her, my gently-throbbing erection just inches away from entering her.\n\nForcing myself to go slow for both our benefits, I once again smile reassuringly at her, and place a hand on her firm abdomen, lightly tracing random patterns on it. Coming nearer to her glistening slit, but never actually touching it, I watch her face as pleasure once more eclipses apprehension. As I slowly run my fingers through her soft and warm fur, I soon discover that the areas of her lower abdomen, near her groin, are as sensitive and ticklish for her as they are for me.\n\nSmiling wickedly at her, I quickly decide to repay her for her sensuous torture earlier. Stroking these sensitive areas back and forth, she quickly begins to squirm under my delicate touch. Looking once more at her face, she is grinning foolishly in spite of herself.\n\nTickling her for several minutes, making sure to fully repay her for all of the times she had put in this deliciously agonizing situation, I then ease off and move my explorations downward. Passing ever so close to her pink lips, yet still not touching them, I trail my fingers along her inner thing and down her leg until I reach one of her beautifully exotic feet.\n\nHaving moved to a kneeling position to better facilitate this, I take her foot in my hand and bring it up level with my chest. Holding her ankle with one hand I slowly begin to trace my fingers of the other hand all across her large digitrade foot. Running them first along the bottom of it, coming to her toes, I glide my fingers between them, then running along the top of her foot to repeat the process, as all throughout this she is purring contentedly.\n\nThen while stroking the bottom of her foot once again, I guide her foot up to my face. Holding her toes under my nose, I breath in deeply, letting her felenzi pheromones seep into my nostrils; her scent is musky and heavy with arousal, as I've certainly gotten her hormones flowing.\n\nHesitating ever so slightly, I flick my tongue experimentally across the white fur between two of her toes. Her taste is musky like her aroma, and it's wildly exciting and wonderfully new to me. Becoming quite eager, I dive in and quickly and a little forcefully run my tongue over her lower foot, gliding it through each of her toes several times, as she purrs with obvious approval.\n\nGetting her fur moist with my saliva, I slow up with my movements, and give her a few more laps before pulling my tongue away from her toes. Then once again taking several deep breaths through my nose, I relish her scent as I continue to stroke the bottom of her foot.\n\nThen gently lowering her foot back down to the bed, I resume my slow traces up the inside of her leg, until I'm kneeling over her, and once more caressing her inner thigh. Then slowly orbiting inward, I finally come to her glistening slit. Running my finger lightly along the outer regions of her pink lips, she lets out another purr-gasp, as for the first time I've finally touched her naked sex.\n\nShe is already so aroused that this one pass coats my finger tip in her fluids. Gazing down at her, as she looks back up at me, lost in the pleasure, I smile and bring my finger to my lips and gently suck it clean. Not able to hold out any longer, I crouch down over her, and run my tongue over her wanting slit. Her scent is much stronger here, and is almost overpowering, as her musky taste urges me on.\n\nTrying to go slow, I force my tongue inside her, navigating her nether regions and quickly finding her sensitive spots. Concentrating on these, rubbing my tongue almost forcefully against her, her purrs begin to increase in power as she moves slightly against me.\n\nPicking up speed, ever so slowly, in time with the increases of her purrs, I know it won't be too long until she reaches her first climax. Caressing her haunches with my hands, I continue my efforts, waiting for the wave to hit. As her purrs become even more powerful and frequent, my tongue motions too have become rather frenzied.\n\nBefore long the first contractions hit her, staring out small, then quickly building in intensity. Holding her firmly in my hands, I try and continue my lapping as she begins to buck wildly beneath me. She lets out a series of somewhat loud noises, which are an arousing combination of moans, purrs and yowls.\n\nHolding onto her haunches, as her climax dies down, I continue to lick her, but now with long strokes instead of the concentrated efforts before. Licking up all of her luscious nectar, she has become quiet, basking in the afterglow of those powerful feelings.\n\nFinishing cleaning her, I slowly get up and crawl up to her face, lying down on my side and rolling against her. Looking into her eyes, they are slightly glazed over, but still show signs of rational thought as she looks appreciatively at me. Taking my hand to caress her shoulder, I ask, ""Did you enjoy that?""\n\nMoving her hands slowly to come around to my back, and lightly trailing her fingers up and down my skin, she pants, ""Yes. Thank you.""\n\n""You're welcome. But there's still one more thing I'd like to show you... if you'll let me.""\n\nShe grins back at me expectantly, and replies, still slightly panting, ""Yes. I'd like that too.""\n\nRolling fully on top of her, then rising up on my knees slightly, I slowly position myself with my head resting against her glistening lips. Rubbing gently against her, she purrs yet again, as my aching penis jumps to life with the sensations.\n\nLooking down at her a little concerned, I warn her with a soft and caring tone of voice, ""This will probably hurt a little at first, but I'll try and go as slowly as I can. I promise, it won't last for long, and then the pleasure will overwhelm you. Still, if it hurts too much, let me know... okay?""\n\nHearing this, apprehension steals across her face yet again, as her pupils widen slightly, but she nods weakly and tightens her grip on my back. Not wishing to rush her, I slowly continue to rub against her without penetrating, watching her face until she once again loses herself in the passion. Then slowly pushing forward, I begin to enter her, feeling her wonderful warm, wet tightness surround me.\n\nGoing as slow as I can force myself to, I feel the resistance getting stronger, then releasing suddenly as I push gently against it. She lets out several whimpers at this and reflexively grips my back with her claws extended, lightly digging into my flesh, causing me to gasp slightly. Pausing, trying to hold perfectly still, her whimpers slowly cease and she eases up on my back. Reaching up to caress her cheek, as slight tears are forming in her eyes, I ask softly, ""Are you okay?""\n\nShe nods, still a little frightened, and I start up once again, moving slowly against her. She whimpers again, and I slow my pace down to a crawl, but still lightly pushing into her. Caressing her cheek lovingly, I ease her through this, trying to minimize her pain as much as possible. Her whimpers soon die down, and I'm finally able to gently pick up speed, still watching her to make sure she's okay.\n\nSoon enough my worries are over, as she begins to purr once again as I move against her. Running her hands up and down my back, she also wraps her legs up around and against the back of mine, pushing me closer towards her. Getting wrapped up in the pleasure, she quickly begins to move against me, in time with my gentle rhythms.\n\nAs our motions pick up speed, and her purrs once again become loud and more frequent, I feel a familiar sensation building within me, threatening once again to climax very soon. Somewhere in the back of my mind I idly hope that I'll be able to hold out long enough to fully pleasure her, but this thought is lost amongst the wonderful sensations of her furry body moving in time with mine.\n\nHer arousal has reached high peaks though, and very soon, I feel her muscles begin to quiver. As the wave hits her once again, and she becomes even tighter around me, this is all I need to push me over the edge. Feeling the powerful orgasm throughout my entire being, I tremble against her, forcing myself even farther in and spilling my warm fluid within her.\n\nAs her contractions die down, milking the fluid from me, we both collapse against one another, coming blissfully down from the pinnacles of extreme pleasure. Resting my cheek against hers, reveling in the soft, comforting feel of her fur, she presses her cheek against mine.\n\nLying there for several minutes, she finally breaks the silence with a simple ""thank you"" in a soft and appreciative voice, while gently caressing my back.\n\nTurning slightly to look at her, gazing into her loving eyes, I respond, ""Thank you, too. For letting me be the one to teach you."" We then continue to lie in silent bliss, gently stroking and holding each other. However, as the minutes pass, and reality seeps back in, a disturbing thought crosses my mind. How long have we been at it?\n\nTurning to look out the window, it's gotten rather dark out, so it must be really close to sunset, which means we've been busy for easily over an hour or more. Becoming worried that she'll be missed, I tense up and ask nervously, ""You've been gone quite a long time. Will anyone notice?""\n\nSmiling reassuringly at me, she gently strokes me, trying to calm me down. ""No, it's okay. Father will be very busy taking care of everyone at the bar tonight, so he won't miss me for a couple of hours. I still need to do your laundry, but I can do that later tonight. I should also be able to slip away after he's gone to sleep -- he'll think I'll be in bed by then, so we'll have plenty of time together before tomorrow morning.""\n\nThen, getting a wild gleam in her eyes, she gently nudges me to turn over on my back. Fluidly rolling on top of me, surrounding me in her furry warmth, she gazes down on me and grins devilishly. ""Besides, I still think there's still a few things you could teach me..."""
458,Bath Time,"['Mm', 'f', 'ped', 'cons']","Still wearing her little two piece swim suit, Polly Adams pranced into her bathroom, closing the door behind her. Turning, Polly studied her reflection in the full length mirror on the back of the door. The little girl was growing up. With a shy giggle, the little blond pressed gently with her finger tips on the two tiny bumps which swelled behind her blue and yellow Lycra swim suit top, sending a shiver through her adolescent body. Lowering her gaze, Polly admired her tummy, which was quickly losing that childhood bulge and becoming taught and flat. Just this last year, her hips had begun to spread out from her slim, slender waist. Polly was definitely becoming aware of her body, and the reflection in her mirror was no longer that of a little girl. The person who gazed back at Polly was a budding young woman.\n\nPolly stepped back with a start when the door began to open slowly. Someone else in the family had heard the bath time call.\n\n""Hi, Sis,"" her fifteen year old brother Jimmy said with a grin as he peaked around the edge of the door.\n\n""Hi Jimmy,"" the young girl said looking away from her brother's appraising gaze. ""Here lately, he never seemed to look her in the eye. He always stared at her privates,"" Polly thought.\n\nAt her mother's request, Polly's brother had been bathing her since she was a little girl. Polly wasn't sure whether or not her mother was aware that Jimmy was still ""helping"" her with her bathing even today. Now that Polly was older, it was awfully embarrassing to have her brother in the bathroom with her, and their 'games' had changed too.\n\n""Are you ready, Sis?"" Jimmy asked rhetorically as he pushed the door open and stepped into Polly's bathroom. \n\nJimmy had noticed in the last few months that his younger sister was becoming a bit more reluctant when it came to bath time. He knew very well that his parents would go ballistic if they knew the kinds of ""games"" he was playing with his twelve year old sister, but so far Polly hadn't said anything to anyone. ""What the hell,"" Jimmy thought. ""If she doesn't tell, she must like it."" One thing was for certain. Polly was a lot more fun to bathe now than just a very few years ago, and today, Jimmy had a brand new ""game"" to play with his budding little sister.\n\nHe moved past Polly and walked over to the tub where he leaned over and turned on the water. Picking up a plastic jug containing pink bubble bath, he poured a liberal amount into the steaming water which gushed from the tap.\n\nPolly stared at her brother when his back was turned. She knew that Jimmy was very popular with the girls at school. Even her own friends would giggle when he walked by. Her best friend Judy had once told Polly that she would give anything to be alone with Jimmy. Judy was thirteen and known to be ""experienced"". Judy kidded Polly from time to time in fact about her prudishness. ""If she only knew,"" Polly thought as she gazed appraisingly at her brother's narrow waist and broad shoulders. But when he turned toward her, Polly dropped her gaze.\n\n""OK, Sis, let's get ready,"" Jimmy said, moving toward her. \n\nPolly knew exactly what to expect and what to do. Jimmy smiled down at her and said, ""OK, raise your arms."" Polly did as she was told and raised her hands up over her head. Jimmy then knelt down in front of her and slipped his fingers up under the lower edge of her bathing suite top. With one fluid motion, her big brother pulled Polly's suit top over her head then tossed it onto the floor near the door. Immediately, Jimmy took Polly in his hands and pulled her closer to him. The young adolescent girl shivered as her brother's lips closed softly over her tiny left breast. As she had been taught to do, Polly slowly lowered her arms, encircling her big brother's neck. This part of the 'game' was very familiar to Polly. As Jimmy held her and suckled first on small tittie-bump then the other, alternating back and forth, Polly allowed her mind to wander. \n\nAlthough Polly had become a little ashamed of what she and her brother did at bath time, their games usually felt pretty good. ""I just wish Billy Parker would notice me,"" the little twelve year old thought dreamily. Her brother made sucking noises against the soft skin of her budding chest. Polly gasped softly when he flicked his tongue over the tiny nipple of her right breast. It sent an ""electric shock"" through Polly, causing her to shiver. Sensing this, Jimmy looked up at her and smiled. He licked her left nipple. Polly returned her brother's smile. She knew he liked it when she did that. Polly continued to day dream while her brother attended to her breasts. She had considered playing ""games"" with Billy Parker, and wondered if he would ever ""try anything"" with her. She had certainly given him several opportunities. ""Maybe I'll have to be the one to take the first step,"" the little girl thought as she stood in her bathroom allowing her older brother to suckle her tittie-bumps.\n\nPolly felt her brother move his hands from her rib cage down to her waist. She kept her arms around his neck to steady herself while Jimmy tugged her swim suite bottom down her slim legs to her ankles. Polly obediently stepped out of the suit, and Jimmy tossed them into the pile with the top. After giving each of her small breasts one final sucking kiss, her brother held Polly at arm's length. He looked her budding body up and down then said, ""You're growing up, Sis, and you're getting prettier every day.""\n\nStanding naked under her brother's appraising stare, Polly blushed. At this point, Jimmy would usually reach down and touch her, but today was different. Instead, Jimmy got up and went to turn off the tub water.\n\n""Damn,"" he said. ""I let it get too deep."" While Polly watched, a bit confused, Jimmy reached into the hot bubbly bath water and pulled the stopper. After several moments, he replaced the stopper when the water level in the tub was about six to eight inches deep. Standing up, Polly's older brother then pealed his T-Shirt off over his head revealing his flat stomach and well muscled arms. While his younger sister watched somewhat unenthusiastically, Jimmy then unfastened his belt buckle, unzipped the fly of his jeans and tugged the tight denim down his legs. Jimmy was not in the habit of wearing underwear, Polly knew, and as he tugged his jeans down passed his hips, her brother's ""pecker"", as he called it, came into view.\n\nPolly had seen lots of pictures of naked men, both in magazines and on the Internet, and by comparison, her brother's ""pecker"" was not overly large. It was long, yes, but not too big around. Not like some of the ""pecker's"" she'd seen. After Jimmy managed finally to kick his feet out of his pant legs, he stood up in front of his kid sister. His ""pecker"" hung more or less limply between his legs. Polly knew what would come next.\n\n""Go ahead, Sis,"" Jimmy said to her. ""Make it stand up."" He smiled at the naked twelve year old. \n\nHaving done this many times before, Polly was familiar with the drill. Stepping closer to her brother she reached out and took his ""pecker"" in one small hand. Raising the warm fleshy shaft up from between Jimmy's thighs, Polly began to squeeze it gently. First about mid-way up its length, then closer to the tip, the young girl moved her hand slowly squeezing and releasing.. squeezing and releasing, exactly like she was taught. With her other hand, Polly cupped her brother's large, furry ""ball sack"". Then while the little girl continued to kneed her brother's cock shaft, she began to move the fingers of her other hand, softly caressing his testicles.\n\nPolly smiled to herself. This part she liked. It always thrilled her to see how quickly she could make her brother's ""pecker"" stand up. It gave the little girl the comforting feeling of being in control. As Jimmy became hard, Polly began to slowly stroke his ""pecker"" shaft feeling the once loose skin tighten as it slid over the underlying firmer tissue.\n\nWhen Jimmy placed one hand on the side of Polly's head, she looked up into his eyes. Her brother smiled down at her, a far away look in his eyes. ""That's just right, Polly,"" he murmured hoarsely.\n\nIt had been awhile since Jimmy had last been with his sister. Oh, yes, he had lots of girlfriends and ""wanna-be"" girlfriends, but none of these ""older"" girls thrilled him like his young sister. Except for maybe Polly's best friend, Judy Randall. But that was a closely guarded secret between himself and the sweet thirteen year old. No one knew of their ""relationship"", most especially his sister, who Jimmy was certain would never forgive him should she find out. And Jimmy had of course not told anyone, including Judy, about Polly and him.\n\nJimmy looked down at his adorable little sister as she expertly stroked his swelling cock and smiled his sweetest smile. It was a special thing he had with Polly, and Jimmy Adams didn't want to do anything to ""rock the boat"". He considered himself to be very lucky indeed that his naive little sister still allowed him to bathe her, and furthermore continued to go along with each new 'game' Jimmy dreamt up. Jimmy came back to reality when he felt the familiar stinging itch begin to form in his loins.\n\n""Better stop now, Sis,"" he said, taking his sister's hand away from his fully erect penis.\n\n""But don't you want me to make it squirt,"" the little blond said, obviously disappointed.\n\nJimmy smiled inwardly. ""What a sweet kid,"" he mused. ""Polly would do anything for him, within reason,"" Jimmy thought. ""No, not now,"" he answered taking his sister by the hand and leading her to the tub. ""I have a new 'game' for us today, Polly.""\n\n""Uh oh,"" Polly thought. ""Some of Jimmy's 'new games' could hurt. Or at least she was supposed to play like it hurt."" The young girl prayed that today would not be the day that her older brother discovered her deepest, darkest secret. Playing along, Polly said, ""Oh goodie! A new 'game'!""\n\nTurning away, Polly's older brother stepped into the warm bath water. Jimmy sat down, stretched his legs out in front of him, then leaned back against the cool porcelain. Polly stood beside the tub, waiting patiently for instructions. She was getting a little curious. \n\n""Well,"" Jimmy said after a moment. ""Hop in, Sis.""\n\n""This wasn't new,"" the young girl thought to herself as she stepped into the big tub with her brother. They usually shared the tub together after one of Jimmy's 'games'. Polly turned so that her back was toward the faucets. The young girl faced her older brother as she squatted down into the water.\n\nJimmy Adams eyed his younger sister's spreading little pussy as she attempted to squat down into the shallow water. Just this year, Polly had begun to exhibit just the slightest hint of a covering of soft blond hair at the very top of her pubic crest. She was lovely to look at. But today, Jimmy had other plans.\n\n""Wait, Sis,"" he said as she was about to sit at his feet, facing him. Polly looked at her brother curiously. ""I want you to try sitting in my lap today, Polly,"" her brother said almost sheepishly as if he expected her to object. Polly looked from Jimmy's face to his big ""pecker"" which stood up from the bath water exactly where he was asking her to sit, then back to his face.\n\n""But.."" Polly said lamely. ""Would this be the day?"" she asked herself in a mild panic. ""Don't worry, Sis. You know I've never done anything to hurt you. Well, much anyway."" Jimmy smiled his sheepish smile. He absent-mindedly took hold of his ""pecker"" and began to rub it. Looking up at his kid sister, Jimmy Adams said, ""Come on, Polly. Just turn around and sit in my lap. I'll help you so you don't fall."" Jimmy sounded just a little impatient.\n\n""I don't know, Jimmy,"" Polly said suspiciously. ""What about that?"" She pointed to his erect cock.\n\nJimmy just chuckled then said. ""Don't worry about this."" He stroked himself invitingly. ""Just spread your knees apart when you sit down and I'll guide it between your legs. You don't have to worry about a thing. Your big brother's got it all worked out. You're gonna like it, Polly. You're gonna like it,"" he repeated.\n\nThe young girl thought for a minute then slowly turned so that her pert little butt faced her older brother. ""What a lovely little ass,"" Jimmy Adams thought as he reached up and took his younger sister by her narrow waist. ""OK, Polly. Just come down slowly, and I'll help you,"" he said. \n\nPolly squatted down slightly then bent at her waist. She reached down and placed her hands on the sides of the tub. Polly felt her big brother's strong hands pulling her back and down, guiding her into his lap. As she slowly descended, Polly looked down between her knees at her brother's big ""pecker"" which stood straight up from the soapy water, threatening to impale her should she slip. Polly spread her legs wide, not wanting her brother's manhood to touch her ""down there"". Finally the young girl felt her bottom come in contact with her brother's hairy body. Pushing back with her arms, Polly sought to keep herself away from the rigid fleshy shaft which now stood directly between her slim thighs. Her brother obviously had other plans.\n\nJimmy felt his kid sister push herself back as though she were trying to sit on his stomach instead of his intended landing zone. He allowed her to do just that. When Polly's small soft bottom came to rest at last on his well muscled stomach, Jimmy allowed her to relax her arms just enough so that he could easily push her little butt forward causing his erect cock to nestle itself nicely up against her nubile little pussy.\n\n""That's it, Sis,"" Jimmy moaned as the little girl instinctively clamped her thighs together, squeezing his cock shaft in a soft vice-like grip. When Polly tried to grab onto the sides of the tub again, her brother wrapped his strong arms around her chest covering her budding breasts then leaned the two of them back into a more reclining position. This action did two things. It effectively rendered Polly's arms useless and it pushed her little butt even farther down causing his stiff prick to press even harder against her tender flesh. \n\nFeeling her brother's manhood push hard against her, Polly spread her legs and tried desperately to gain purchase with her feet against the slippery sides of the tub. All to no avail, however. Unwittingly, the young pre-teen only managed to move herself against her brother's penis. By spreading her legs, Polly allowed the back of his cock shaft to come into direct contact with the tiny petals of her most delicate inner flesh.\n\nPolly's struggles slowly began to wane as she sensed the hopelessness of her situation. She heard her older brother whisper into her ear, ""Easy, Polly. Just relax, Sis."" Jimmy hugged her tightly around her chest. ""Close your legs back together and just relax, Sis,"" he murmured into her left ear. ""Mmm, you're so warm down there, Polly. Doesn't this feel nice, Sis?""\n\nSlowly Polly let herself relax. As she did she felt her brother's arms release their hold around her chest. The panicky sensations she felt began to subside and her breathing slowed as little Polly Adams lay back in her brother's arms in the tepid bath water. After a minute she brought her legs together, placing her heels just inside her big bother's strong calves. Polly took a deep breath then looked down over her flat tummy. Above the arch of her prominent pubic bone which was lightly garnished with wispy blond hair, Polly Adams saw the head and first inch of her big brother's ""pecker"". She felt the heat of his hard organ between her thighs as it pressed against her. ""It did feel pretty neat,"" Sally had to admit. ""If Judy Randall could only see me now!""\n\n Polly's momentary revery was broken when she heard her brother ask from beneath her, ""So, Sis. How does it feel? You know,"" he said hesitantly, ""to have my 'pecker' between your legs, I mean?"" He sounded almost guilty.\n\nPolly waited to answer. Somehow she instinctively knew that by waiting she could gain a certain amount of control. Polly Adams learned fast, and she had good teachers.\n\n""Sis?"" her brother asked more sheepishly this time. ""Does it feel good to you? I mean against your pussy and all?""\n\nThis time, after another brief pause, Polly turned her head so that she could just see her brother over her right shoulder. Her expression of concern quickly turned to a shy smile. Polly nodded her head against her big brother's broad chest. That certainly had the desired effect. Polly saw a look of relief wash over her brother's face before he too smiled.\n\n""You had me worried,"" he said at last. He shifted his hips in the bath tub. Polly felt him move against her. A warm feeling began to spread through the young girl's tummy and down the backs of her thighs. ""Let's move a little, OK,"" Jimmy said after a minute. ""You just keep your legs together and lie still. I'll do all the work. OK, Polly?"" He looked down at his young sister's lovely face. Again that momentary look of concern, then the young blond nodded her consent with a smile. Jimmy slid his hands slowly down Polly's supple young body until at last he held her little bottom in his palms, his kid sister's small buttocks practically filling his hands. \n\nJimmy started to move his hips then stopped suddenly. Polly looked up at him, a questioning look on her sweet face. ""Just a minute,"" he said. Her brother allowed Polly's bottom to rest on his lower abdomen again as he brought both hands over the tops of her slim thighs. With his finger tips, Jimmy carefully spread the outer lips of Polly's pussy. His touching her unexpectedly startled the young girl. She gasped. ""Shhh,"" her brother whispered softly into her ear, his finger tips gently separating the soft folds of flesh. ""Squeeze your legs together now, Sis, and keep squeezing. It'll make it feel real good for you."" Polly did as she was told, feeling the hard shaft of her brother's ""pecker"" press against her. She could even feel it almost touch her ""funny button"".\n\nJimmy then slipped his hands beneath her bottom. Polly then felt her brother pull his hips down while at the same time, he lifted her with his hands. This caused the shaft of Jimmy's hard cock to slide downward across Polly's most sensitive flesh until its broad purple head disappeared between the young girl's thighs.\n\n""Ohhh!"" young Polly Adams gasped softly. She could feel a definite difference in the temperature of the head of her brother's ""pecker"" between her adolescent thighs. It was actually hot.\n\n""Mmm, Yes, Polly,"" Jimmy Adams murmured as he lowered his young sister's small butt down. The head of his cock now pushed aside the soft folds of skin over Polly's tiny vaginal entrance then traveled slowly up the silky smooth and incredibly warm slit of his kid sister's pussy. At last it parted her outer lips and popped into view over her pubis. \n\n""You feel sooo, good, Sis,"" Jimmy groaned after repeating the motion. He paused to catch his breath. He took the opportunity to kiss his little sister on her cheek. The young blond snuggle her head against his chest.\n\nAfter several more measured ""strokes"", Jimmy Adams noticed that his kid sister was moving her narrow hips in time to his slow rhythm. He ""humped"" her a couple of more times then stopped suddenly on the ""down stroke"". Sure enough, his little sister continued to hump him, once.. twice.. three times before she too stopped, waiting for his next move. ""You like it, don't you, Polly?"" Jimmy whispered. When the little girl didn't respond, he began his slow humping motion once more. Lifting her tiny bottom in his hands, Jimmy Adams sawed his cock shaft across the tender inner folds of Polly's pussy. He reveled in the feel of the little girl as she squeezed her small thighs tightly around him, pressing him against herself.\n\nThe bath water was beginning to get cold, but neither of the two siblings seemed to notice. Jimmy did notice after a few minutes, however, that his sweet young sister was now breathing through her mouth in short even pants timed to the rhythm of his ""strokes"". Suddenly she tensed up.\n\n""Mmmm... ohhh.."" the young blond whined softly.\n\n""What is it, Sis?"" Jimmy asked startled. He stopped his humping motion.\n\n""I... I feel funny. Kinda... Ohhhh.."" Polly Adams moaned. She began to move her hips up and down, slowly humping herself on her brother's cock shaft.\n\nJimmy had heard about female orgasms, but being somewhat inexperienced with women, he had not yet had the pleasure. ""Maybe she's gonna cum,"" Jimmy thought to himself as he began to hump the little girl again. This time a little more rapidly. He held Polly's butt up off his hips and began to deliver shorter quicker ""strokes"". Jimmy heard his thighs slapping against Polly's thighs as well as the backs of his supporting hands. Suddenly he felt his own ardor begin to rise.\n\nUnexpectedly, Jimmy Adams' kid sister raised her hands over her head and took two hands full of his hair. Squeezing her slim thighs together amazingly hard the young girl practically crushed his cock shaft as she began to roll her small hips from side to side, torquing down on Jimmy's cock.\n\nPolly Adams opened her mouth and gave a long soft cry. As good luck would have it, her older brother at the same instant grunted, dropped her butt into his lap then hugged her tightly around her waist, pressing his throbbing cock hard against her pussy. Even in the throws of her own nubile orgasm, Polly Adams saw the swollen head of her big brother's ""pecker"" protrude up from over her belly. She felt his shaft pulse once, then twice as Jimmy pressed himself hard against her. Blinking at the sight, Polly watched as a small fountain of hot white semen spurted straight up into the air from the tip of her brother's ""pecker"". The largest portion of the mass of viscus material scribed a small arc then seemed to hang almost motionless in the air over the bath tub before falling to land squarely on Polly's nose, mouth and neck. Polly tried to move out of the ""line of fire"" but her brother held her too tightly. His second and third salvos falling somewhat short, spattered over Polly's chest and tummy.\n\nIt was only then, as the last of her big brother's ropey semen drooled down the shaft of his cock to seep slowly into her pussy crack, that Polly Adams noticed she was still humping her narrow hips slowly up and down, milking her big brother and instinctively prolonging both their climaxes. At only twelve years of age young Polly was reflexively doing with her hips and thighs what a more mature woman would do with her internal muscles. \n\nUnbeknownst to her big brother, however, little Miss Polly Adams' internal muscles were getting some exercise as well. ""Who says little girls can't fuck?""\n\nPolly lay in the tepid bath water for several minutes after Jimmy left her bathroom. The little twelve year old then added a bit more hot water and proceeded to clean herself up. ""Ich!"" she thought as she washed the remains of her brother's semen from her soft skin. ""The yucky stuff had even gotten in her hair.""\n\nPolly looked up at the clock over the medicine cabinet, afraid she was late for dinner. The pretty blond girl was shocked to see that only twenty minutes had passed while her older brother had his way with her. ""Jimmy's new 'game' was kinda fun,"" the youngster thought as she stood and carefully stepped from the tub. Smiling to herself, Polly grabbed a towel off the nearby rack and was in the process of drying her silky blond hair when there came a soft knock at the bathroom door. Before she could respond, the door opened and her Daddy, Jim Adams peeked his head in.\n\n""Did he hurt you, sweetheart?"" her father asked. ""Did he... you know...?"" the man asked sheepishly of his cute twelve year old daughter.\n\nCovering herself with the towel, young Polly Adams gazed up at her father as he stepped into the bathroom, closing the door behind him. After a moment, Polly looked down at the floor and shook her head. ""No, Daddy. He didn't,"" she answered. ""But almost."" she then added when she saw the look of relief on her father's face.\n\n""Oh honey,"" Polly's Daddy said as he crossed the narrow space that separated him from his lovely young daughter. Taking her small body in his arms, Jim Adams softly caressed Polly's damp blond hair. ""I'm sorry, baby. Really. It's just that,"" he faltered. ""It's just that I always want you to be Daddy's little girl."" He hugged Polly closer, smelling the enticing scent of a freshly bathed little girl.\n\n""I know, Daddy,"" Polly replied almost as if on cue. She dropped her towel and wrapped her arms around her father's waist. Polly knew what was coming, and there was plenty of time before dinner. When the young girl felt her father's hand move from the back of her head down to roam over the smooth damp skin of her back, Polly Adams took a deep breath then reached a hand up and unzipped her Daddy's trousers.\n\n""Mmm, yes, sweetheart,"" Jim Adams breathed softly as his 'special girl' finished her search of his boxer shorts and at last pulled his slowly stiffening cock from his trousers.\n\nJim Adams initial reaction of supposed concern for his daughter's well being after seeing his son leave her bathroom was in reality one of complete self interest. He had been making love to Polly in one way or another practically since she was born. He remembered vividly his first taste of her sweet pussy when Polly was barely a year old, and father and daughter had enjoyed an active relationship ever since. \n\nIt had only been in the last year and a half that Jim Adams had actually begun to have intercourse with Polly, fearing that any earlier attempts might injure the young girl. It was only after repeated exposure to the many examples of child pornography on the Internet that Jim Adams was finally convinced that sexual intercourse with a pre-teenage girl was physically possible. Jim also remembered vividly that afternoon after school almost two years ago when he had taken his young daughter's virginity. It had taken him weeks of psychological preparatory work with young Polly in order to convince her that the pain she would feel as a result of their love making would be worth it in the end. Even then, when he actually penetrated Polly for the first time, stretching her tiny vaginal passage to what he thought were the limits of its elasticity and tearing her virgin barrier asunder, the young girl had cried terribly. Thank God he'd picked a day when her mother would not be home until after bed time. Caught up in the sexual fervor of the moment, Jim Adams had gone on to make love to his lovely ten and a half year old daughter for almost forty minutes in spite of her cries of pain and protest, eventually ejaculating inside of her. Hours later after more crying and apologizing and promise making, Jim Adams noticed as he tucked Polly into bed that her small white panties were spotted with a mixture of his semen and her virginal bleeding even after the little girl had been given a prolonged hot bath. The two had not made love again for several months until Polly was past her eleventh birthday when the little girl's own natural curiosity had sparked their next encounter.\n\nNow Jim Adams, Senior was faced with the fact that his own teenage son was 'playing games' with Polly. Jim had known about it for years, and through Polly he had kept close tabs on Jimmy's ""progress"" with his ""special girl"". Thus far, according to Polly, her brother had taught her to jerk him off, and he had touched her ""down there"" from time to time. Now, however, it seemed inevitable that eventually his son would have sex with his sultry little sister, but Jim Adams wanted to preserve his special relationship with Polly for as long as he could. He'd thought about confronting Jimmy about it, telling him to back off, but that would only lead to resentment and bickering and the possibility that Polly's mother might find out.\n\n""Ohhh, Polly,"" Jim Adams groaned. ""He'd just have to worry about all that later."" This was his last fleeting thought before his lovely twelve year old daughter closed her warm mouth over the head of his penis. Jim had taught Polly about oral sex when she was four years old. He'd since spent many a pleasant hour watching television on evenings when his wife worked late while young Polly practiced her technique. In the ensuing years, his lovely daughter had developed quite a talent. So talented was the little twelve year old as a matter of fact, that it was only minutes before Jim Adams felt that old familiar stinging itch in his loins. Quickly he placed one hand on Polly's forehead then with the other he removed his manhood from her soft mouth.\n\n""I don't want to cum in your mouth tonight sweetheart,"" Jim Adams told his adorable little girl as she gazed up at him expectantly.\n\nUnlike her older brother who insisted on using ""baby words"" with her, Polly's Daddy told her all the real words for sex like cock and pussy and blow job and fuck. Polly liked that much better. It made her feel more mature. Her Daddy didn't ""squirt"" like her brother Jimmy. He came, and sometimes in her mouth. Polly remembered the first time he'd done that. She had gagged horribly and had almost thrown up, but her Daddy had kept his cock in her mouth, forcing Polly to swallow. The next few times after that Polly had become more accustomed to the thick viscus substance spurting down her throat and filling her mouth to overflowing. Now it was almost second nature for the young girl, and she could take all her Daddy had to offer. Polly had even begun to like the taste.\n\n""I want to fuck you now, baby,"" Polly's father said, interrupting her day dreaming. ""We've still got about twenty minutes before your mother calls us to dinner. Let's do it over there,"" he said, nodding in the direction of the sink. He took Polly by the hand and led the naked little twelve year old over to the vanity. Jim Adams liked to take his daughter from behind, and he also liked to watch her sweet face in the mirror during their love making. ""There was nothing like the expression on a young girl's face when a man enters her,"" Jim Adams thought to himself as he took Polly by her narrow shoulders and turned her to face the sink. ""Put your hands on the counter top, sweetheart,"" he instructed.\n\nAlthough his daughter was only twelve years old and stood a mere four foot-eight to his six feet, Polly was long legged. This fact placed her sweet little ass at just about the right level for him. \n\nLike she had been taught, Polly put her hands on the counter top, arched her back, causing her pert little butt to stick out enticingly and looked into the mirror at her Daddy who stood behind her. Jim Adams had to bend his knees only slightly to bring himself to the proper angle of attack. Grasping the shaft of his manhood with his right hand, he then placed his left on his daughter's shapely hip. She was arching for him just like he'd taught her, Jim noted as he began to rub the head of his cock up and down between Polly's ass cheeks. Suddenly Jim Adams realized that his young daughter was pretty dry. Normally he would have spent more time with her. His oral attentions never failed to get Polly ready. But today he would have to resort to artificial means. They were simply running out of time. It was very important to Jim that Polly not go to bed remembering his son's attentions. He wanted it to be her daddy that she thought of as she drifted off to sleep. \n\n""Just a minute, honey,"" Jim said. He leaned forward and opened the medicine cabinet in front of his sexy little daughter. They made love in Polly's bathroom fairly often, so Jim always kept a tube of K/Y Jelly on the top shelf. Opening the familiar blue and white tube, he squeezed a liberal amount of the lubricant onto the back of his shaft. Setting the open tube on the counter top, Jim used his hand to spread the slippery substance over the head and shaft of his erect penis. Now he was ready, and began to rub his cock up and down between his daughter's butt cheeks once again. \n\nSensing that her Daddy had found his target, young Polly Adams spread her legs a little farther, giving him better access. Polly gazed into the mirror and into her daddy's eyes as the broad head of his cock pushed its way inside.\n\n""Oh yes, baby!"" Jim Adams groaned as the head of his penis popped into his young daughter. She was always amazingly tight. He gazed into the mirror at Polly's sweet face. The young girl's shining blue eyes opened wide as if in surprise. Polly's mouth opened slightly revealing her sparkling white teeth. Her lower lip quivered slightly as her Daddy's cock made its way inside her. ""She was so lovely,"" Jim thought. He loved to love his daughter.\n\nHe removed his guiding hand from his shaft and placed it on Polly's other hip. Bending his knees, he slid his hands up and held Polly by her narrow waist. His hands practically circled her entirely. He applied pressure forward with his hips pushing about an inch of himself into his tight little daughter. \n\nPolly grunted softly then moved her hips from side to side, adjusting herself around her daddy's big cock. Her daddy was bigger than Jimmy. ""You want to try a little more this time, sweetheart?"" Polly heard her Dad say from behind her. Looking back at him over her shoulder, Polly Adams smiled sweetly then nodded her consent.\n\nWhen his beautiful young daughter looked back at him, the sight of her sweet innocent face melted Jim's heart. It also made him hotter than hell. Holding Polly by her narrow waist, Jim pushed another inch of cock into her. The little girl groaned in response. \n\nOver the past year, the two had taken their time. Jim had not wanted to injure Polly so he had gone very slowly with her. As time past, the young girl stretched inside. As he felt her strong vaginal muscles adjust themselves to his presence, Jim looked down and noted that he had about six inches in Polly. This was two inches more than ever before. He pushed again, very gently.\n\n""Ow, Daddy,"" the little girl whined.\n\n""Sorry, sweetheart,"" Jim said, pulling back a bit. He had felt the head of his cock press against the very end of his daughter's birth canal. ""I guess six inches is all she's going to be able to handle until she's older,"" Jim thought as he pulled his cock slowly out until just the swollen tip remained inside his daughter. ""Here we go, honey, and we have to hurry."" \n\nJim Adams began to fuck his twelve year old daughter. He watched Polly's lovely face in the vanity mirror while he delivered slow measured strokes to her. Her facial expressions changed rapidly with each passing moment. Polly arched her back, then throwing her head back she stared up at the ceiling. Jim slowly increased his tempo. As he did he saw his daughter stare back at him in the mirror a slightly worried look graced her pretty face now.\n\nPolly began to pant softly to the tempo of her Daddy's love making. She moved her slender hips slowly, trying to help her Daddy fuck her better. She practiced the technique her Dad had taught her, using her vaginal muscles to squeeze his cock as it withdrew from inside her. Then she would relax, allowing him free passage back into her. Polly Adams was quite the little lover. When Polly felt her Dad's grip around her waist tighten a bit, she knew he was ""getting close"". Her Daddy was going to cum. \n\nUnlike the first time he'd made love to his beautiful young daughter where he'd been able to hold on for almost an hour, Jim Adams had found it practically impossible not to cum in a very few minutes these days. Polly had indeed improved her technique. ""I'm gonna cum in you now, baby,"" Jim groaned as he looked into his daughter's blue eyes in the mirror.\n\n""I know, Daddy,"" was all Polly said in reply. Then gave him a look that was well in advance of her twelve years.\n\nThat was all it took to put Jim over the edge. It took every bit of self-control he possessed to keep himself from ramming Polly hard, driving himself deeply into her. As it was, Jim Adams took a breath then pushed himself slowly into Polly until he felt the head of his cock press against the young girl's cervix. When he was fully inside, Jim Adams came hard.\n\n""Oh, Daddy!"" Polly moaned hoarsely, just like he'd taught her to do when she felt the first spurt of his hot semen spray inside her, giving her a pleasant warm and filling sensation. Polly had to admit to herself that she really did enjoy it when her Dad came inside of her. It somehow made her feel like a grown woman, and that pleased the little blond immensely.\n\nJim Adams moved his right hand up under his young daughter, placing it on her soft belly. He loved to feel her tummy bulge outward in response to his filling. As his cock continued to jerk with each pulse of semen Jim delivered a couple of short thrusts to his young daughter. He was immediately rewarded with a soft grunt from Polly along with some wet spurting noises which emanated from between her thighs. \n\nPolly was so very tight that practically none of her father's semen managed to escape from inside of her. When at last she felt her Dad begin to soften slightly inside of her, she leaned forward pulling herself slowly off of him. Her pussy made a soft sucking sound as her Daddy's cock fell from her opening.\n\nJim smiled at his daughter's reflection in the bathroom mirror then leaned down and kissed her softly a couple of times on her shoulders and back. Polly squirmed and giggled, just like her Daddy liked for her to do. ""Daddy loves his 'special girl',"" he murmured from just behind her right ear. \n\n""He always said that after he made love to her,"" Polly thought to herself.\n\nJim Adams stood up straight, pulled his flaccid organ back into his trousers then zipped up. Placing his hands on his daughter's shoulders he pulled her up then turned her to face him. As he leaned down to kiss the sweet girl, Polly opened her mouth obligingly. As their tongues chased each other inside Polly's sweet mouth, Jim thought himself to be the luckiest man in the world. His young daughter's intoxicating scent filled his head. After a long moment he pulled his mouth from hers and said, ""You still have time to take a quick bath, honey, if you want to."" He glanced at his wrist watch. \n\nPolly gazed into her Dad's eyes with a look well beyond her years and said softly, ""No, Daddy. I want you inside me tonight."" Then after a breathless moment the twelve year old added with a sunny smile, ""Let's go get some dinner, Dad. I'm starved!""\n\nEnd - SM"
459,Bath Time,"['bg', 'preteen', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'mast']","Walking up to the foot of the bad he tapped his sister's foot. She gave a gasp, ""Shit! Oooh you gave me a shock!"" Tom grinned and replied, ""You'd fail in a zombie apocalypse. Alarms would go off and you'd just lie there till you gotten eaten."" Patti swatted the air at her brother. Getting up she kneeled at the end of the bed to hug her brother.\n\nThey were very close, not just because they were twins but because right from the get-go, they had each other's back. When someone made fun of Tom, she rose to his defense, driving off the perpetrator with scathing sharp comments. When a kid had once pushed Patti, he had come racing in, giving the other kid a black eye. Tom looked at his sister for a moment and thought to himself, I can't imagine my life without Patti in it.\n\nPatti gave her brother a quizzical from and asked, ""Something on my face? Cuz' you've been staring.""\n\nTom shook his head and laughed slightly. ""Nah, just thinking."" Patti mock gasped, ""You can think?! News to me!""\n\n""Oi!"" Tom exclaimed indignantly. ""I'm not staying for this abuse. Gonna grab a shower."" With a small smile to show he wasn't truly angry, he left the room. Walking into his room, he dropped his bag on the bed before toeing off his shoes. Taking his towel from the back of his door he walked into the bathroom. He stripped of quickly throwing his clothes into a heap by the door. He looked into the mirror as he always did. He was trying to see if he'd become any more muscular flexing his arms and contorting himself into different positions. He quickly came to the verdict that he was as skinny as ever. Which was really no fair as Ken Watson in his class was six months younger and already had a defined set of abs.\n\nThe next thing he checked was his penis. It was about two and half inches with foreskin that covered most of his glans except his piss slit. Free of any hair. Tom sighed glumly. It was no fair, half the boys in his class were already sporting a slight fuzz around their dicks. He'd started dreading gym class and the inevitable showers as they all made fun of his hairless cock. Rolling his balls in his hand he tried to feel if they had got any bigger from the last time he checked. The answer was a maybe. Shrugging he got in the shower.\n\nIt was about five minutes later while he was lathering up his hair that the pounding on his sister's bathroom door started. ""Tom! Hurry up! I gotta pee real bad bro!"" Patti's muffled shout came through the door. Tom yelled back, ""Well you hafta wait! I'm shampooing my hair! Gimme a couple of minutes!"" His sister moaned in response. ""Tooom, I can't hold much longer! Please get out!""\n\nNow Tom was a kid of very particular habits. He spent three minutes brushing his teeth, and exactly five minutes scrubbing his scalp. Those were habits cast in stone and not even a clearly desperate sister was going to get in the way. And so Tom just ignored her, as loving as they were to each other, as with all siblings, they could be real pricks to each other as well.\n\nPatti however was not going to take silence for an answer. She said, ""I can't take it anymore, I'm coming in!"" Tom squawked in surprise ""Hey no! Don't come-""But it was too late. She opened the door, already lowering her bottoms and panties. Unfortunately for her it was too late.\n\nEven before she reached the toilet, a golden squirt exited her spraying all over herself and the floor, cursing she lunged for the porcelain, and tried to sit down, however she misjudged and only managed to sit on the side before overbalancing and falling over, peeing all the while. The shame of it was too much as she just laid there, soaking herself and clothes while bursting into tears.\n\nTom in the meanwhile had a hard time seeing anything as he had his eyes shut. Opening them he howled when the shampoo entered his eyes. Lunging for the shower head he heard the commotion and wondered what the hell was going on. Hearing his sister crying he quickly washed his eyes and head before looking to see what had happened.\n\nWhen he realized the position Patti was in and her situation, he quickly got out of the shower to comfort his sister. Wrinkling his nose at the acrid smell of the urine covering his sis, he made shushing sounds while holding her.\n\n""I just wanted to use the bathroom!"" His sister sobbed. Tom felt a sharp sting of guilt. He should have tried to be more accommodating. He noticed she was still in her pee soaked clothes and he knew she had to get cleaned up. ""Oh god, I'm sorry Patti. Let's get you cleaned up huh? Get it the shower ok?""\n\nTom was unconscious of his nudity, but the moment his sister started pulling off her clothes it became rather obvious. They had bathed separately since they were eight years old and here was his sister nude in front of him. Somewhere in the back of his lizard brain, Tom felt a tiny thrill. No matter whether it was his sister, she was still a girl nude in front of him. Concentrating on helping his sis, he shut that part of his brain down.\n\n""I'm ready."" It seemed his sister didn't care. Leading the way she pushed past him and got in the shower. Tom followed behind. As Patti began hosing herself down Tom, found the soap and began lathering up his hands. He asked his sister, ""Want me to wash your back?"" Patti turned her head around and gave a nod. And so he started of massaging the soap into his twin's shoulders.\n\nAs his skin came into contact with her, his brain suddenly screamed at him, you've got your hands on a naked girl! Gulping as his hormones roared to life, he continued his ministration all the while telling himself, Patti is my sister, and she's totally not a girl. Unfortunately his noble attempt to shut down his pubertal libido was blown out of the water as his sister bent over to wash down her legs, and in the process, putting on display her the winking star of her butt hole and the very clear slit of her vagina.\n\nTom was lost. In a matter of seconds, his blood rushed south as his penis started erecting. His penis was now pointed straight out. Blushing to the roots of his hair, he looked away while trying to think of something else. Patti by this time has finished rinsing and stood straight again. Wondering why he was not washing her back, she turned around and got her answer. There proud as any soldier's salute was her brother's erect cock. Her head filled with a faint buzzing.\n\nShe'd heard about erections of course but, her group of friends were rather shy and so they never raised the topic before. And while she had access to the internet, she never looked for the topic. But all she knew was that the twitching member was a sign of sexual interest. And her brother was sporting one. Looking at his face she could tell that Tom was ashamed of his reaction as he tried to cover his boy erection. She asked him, ""Tom, did you get that because of me?"" \n\nThe preteen looked at her as he croaked out ""Yeah.""\n\n""How come? I'm nothing pretty,"" the girl replied matter- of-factly. Tom snapped his eyes up to hers. She was surprised at how serious he looked. Pushing aside a few wet strands of hair from her face, he stated, ""Patricia Daley, never doubt that you're the prettiest girl I know.""\n\nShe blushed as she absorbed the compliment her brother had paid her. Looking down she noticed his erection had softened somewhat and that now his member stood at half mast. Unbidden a thought popped into her mind, a naughty thought like none she'd ever had. I wonder what it feels like. Tom had been doing his own inspection and had noticed his sister's developing body. He saw her chest, with her small budding breasts, to her cute hairless pussy. This time he was more aware when his erection came back due to his observations, and made to cover his penis.\n\n""No don't!"" Patti suddenly said. She couldn't hardly believe the words that came out of her mouth, for that matter, neither did her brother. Tom shyly obliged her though, submitting to her gaze. The young girl was curious, her twin brother's penis kept bobbing up and down slightly. She asked him, ""Why is your thingy doing that?"" He looked down quizzically and tried to figure out what she was talking about. ""Doing what?""\n\n""Tom, it's moving, why's it doing that?"" The boy face brightened up in understanding. ""Oh that. It just does that. It's filled with blood see? So it's my heartbeat making it do that."" The girl suddenly knelt down. His cock was now level with her face. Gasping in surprise Tom took a step back and asked his sister, ""Woah now sis, what're you doing?""\n\nTom having been educated by porn, knew exactly what position she was in and it sent a thrill down his spine. Patti frowned slightly, before moving closer. ""I've never seen this before,"" she stated.\n\nHer twin laughed and said ""C'mon, you've seen it plenty of times when we were younger!""\n\nThe girl shook her head and said, ""Well not when it's like that.""\n\nTom realized he had a golden opportunity on his hands. He thought to himself, I wonder if she would touch it if I asked her too.""\n\nAt this his penis twitched sharply. His sister noted it and said, ""Seems rather jumpy."" With a small grin on her face.\n\nTaking the plunge Tom asked her, ""Do you wanna touch it?"" Mentally he started cringing expecting the girl to react badly, however, it was not so. Patti, was pretty happy he asked, this is my chance to find out!\n\nTrying for casualness she said, ""Sure."" Reaching out her hand she took the tip of his penis in a feather light grip.\n\nTom was aroused beyond all belief. When the day started he never could have imagined that it would turn out like this. Feeling his sister's faint touch on his penis, he gave an involuntary thrust. The motion slid his cock right through her fingers till it hit her palm.\n\nAs Patti felt her brother, his cock hit her hand, she also noticed the sensation of his foreskin pulling back all the way, revealing the slightly red head of her brother's cock head. She took her hand away to better see it. Tom gave a small groan of disappointment. Patti looked up at her brother and smiled.\n\nTom was the one to observe to observe the pre-cum his penis had been leaking forming a bridge from his slit to her hand. Patti looked at his penis again, and this time reached up and held it. Tom was in seventh heaven at the sensation of his sister's soft hand around his dick. He said in a slightly strangled voice ""Patti... you have no idea how good this feels.""\n\nHis sister giggled and replied, ""Oh I think I can, bro you're almost cross-eyed."" Returning her attention to his member she noted, it's sort of squishy. She gave an experimental pump of her brother cock and heard the panting of her brother. Realizing it was making him feel good she started stroking his boy cock even firmer, back to front, uncovering and covering his head with every sure action. Her twin was barely aware of anything.\n\nHis entire world had shrunk to his sister's hand and what she was doing with it. Before long he felt a tightening in his lower stomach. ""Patti... ughh... you gotta stop. I'm gonna cum... ah...""\n\nNow Patti knew if that happened all the fun would be over. So she took her hand of his cock and stood up. She was quite happy at the state her brother was reduced to. While she wanted to see him cum, she decided there were a lot more things to be done before he did so. Tom was achingly hard and disappointed they had to stop. He wanted to cum.\n\nHis sister's hand was the best thing to happen to his penis since he discovered masturbation a couple of months back. Her hand was pure magic. He was so happy he had this experience. Overwhelmed by gratitude, he raised Patti up from the bathroom floor and hugged her tightly. He could feel his sister immature breasts press against his chest but he ignored it in favor of conveying how much he loved her through his arms and body. Patti hugged her brother just as tightly. She heard her brother's muffled voice and drew back slightly.\n\n""What'd you say?"" She asked Tom.\n\n""I said, I'm really sorry bout' just now. I still feel guilty about it.""\n\nPatti looked her brother in the eyes before kissing the tip of his nose. ""There I forgive you.""\n\nI'm so blessed to have her as my sister, Tom thought to himself. He knew other siblings were had somewhat nuclear relationships. It always made him feel slightly sad when he saw some of the terrible things some sibling did to each other.\n\nPatti knew that whatever else happened today, the bond between them had strengthened. As tight as it already was, it was now forged of steel. Resting her head on his shoulder she said, ""I love you."" \n\nThis short reprieve to reaffirm their feelings had put a dampener on the hormone induced session, and as a result Tom's penis softened, just happening to brush his sister cleft. The sensation sent a zing into Patti as the head of her twin's cock brushed her button. She gave a breathy little moan. Tom noticed her reaction and curious about it asked, ""What happened Patti?""\n\nThe girl wondered whether he even knew what a clit was. She had discovered hers when she was cleaning herself one night in the shower, curious she continued until she achieved her first orgasm. After that, a quiet question to their mother and she knew. ""Nothing, just my clitty.""\n\nNow Tom was confused. He'd never heard of a clitty before and wanted to know more. ""So what's a clitty sis?""\n\nShe thought for a second. Then she turned off the shower. ""I think it would be better to show you in my room."" She got out of the shower, with Tom following her, just before the exited the bathroom, she gave her brother's cock a quick squeeze giggling slightly.\n\nTaking his towel she rubbed herself down before passing it to her twin. Watching him rub his balls and cock she notice how it bounced around. She quickly seated herself on the bed against her pillows, her legs crossed Indian style. ""Sit in the middle of the bed ok?"" Patti directed her brother.\n\nHe scrambled to the spot and sat on his legs. ""Soooo, what about this clitty?""\n\nHis sister rolled her eyes at his impatience. He can't even wait two minutes! ""Alright, alright. My clitty, it's sort of a bump at the top of my kitty. It feels pretty nice when touched.""\n\nShe unfolded her legs and spread them revealing her hairless pussy to her brother in all its glory. He stared at the three inch slit between her legs. He noticed it seemed to be somewhat wet near the bottom of the slit. ""Getting excited about this aren't ya?"" He said gesturing to her pussy.\n\nShe smirked and pointed back to his penis where a translucent pearl of pre-cum was gathered at the tip. Tom was feeling charged up. He took swiped his cock head with his index finger ad dabbed it on her foot.\n\n""Eww gross!"" Patti exclaimed laughing while jerking back her foot.\n\nWiping her palm up her nether lips, she returned the favor rubbing it on his thigh. He did his own jig to get out of the way and before long the two children were giggling uncontrollably. Calming down, though still interrupted by slight giggling bouts, they settled back into their previous positions. Patti said, ""Hey remember what I told you about my clitty?"" Tom nodded fast to show he had listened.\n\n""Well it's kind of hard to see, I gotta open my kitty to show you. You gotta get closer though, why don't you lie on your stomach between my legs? That way your face will be just in front."" Patti instructed her brother.\n\n""Oh ok sis."" Tom said as he followed along. Settling along his belly he folded his arms under him with his legs up in the air. The position invariably caused friction on his sensitive member and the boy started to grind the mattress unconsciously. Settling her hand upon her nether lips Patti then pulled them apart revealing the glistening wet interior of her pussy. Tom was spellbound, his eyes were wide open in rapt attention. It looks so pretty, I sure am glad she's showing me, the boy said to himself.\n\nPatti traced her fingers, first up one side of her folds, then the other. She took care not to even touch the small nub of hers. She could see Tom's eyes following every movement of his fingers, the naked boy's cocked twitched slightly, sending more pre-cum into the bed. Finally, Patti started stroking her button.\n\nIt sent frissons all over her body. She rubbed it gently and slowly, relishing the feeling it sent coursing through her pussy. Within a minute her brother could see than she became even wetter, as her pussy was now glistening. Patti could feel her pleasure building and let out and almost silent coo of enjoyment.\n\nTom involuntarily thrust hard into the bed on hearing it. It made him feel ten times hornier than he already was. The sight of his twin pleasuring herself was like a drug to him. Each pass over her fingers over her cleft made the boy want to erupt. His balls were tight against his body and aching for relief. His sister was not unaware of his torment and grinned. She decided to do something a little bit naughtier.\n\nShe started thrusting her hips, actively grinding her hand. Knowing what state her brother had been worked into she started to tease him. ""It feels sooo good bro, don't you wish you could touch me?"" she fake moaned. Seeing the pinched look on his face made her want to burst out laughing. The concentration on his face was so funny. Tom by now, was entirely on edge. He could take it no more and blurted out, ""Can I?""\n\n""Can you what? You gotta gimme more bro."" Patti asked Tom, pretending she didn't know what he was talking about. ""Can I touch your pussy?"" Tom said seriously. ""After all, you touched my dick."" He reminded her. Slowly the girl's hand slowed of her pussy. ""Ok get up and come here, kneel beside me."" Tom dis so and positioned himself beside his sister's waist. He gazed at her gash, noting the aroused flush.\n\nPatti was suddenly nervous. Nobody has ever touched my cunny before. Noticing the small worried frown on the young girl's face, Tom asked her what the matter was. When she told him, he he slowly stroked the cheek of his prone sister. ""You know I won't do anything if you don't want me too right? I'm not gonna force you. If you want we can stop right here. I'm already the luckiest guy in the world seeing your pussy you know?""\n\nAnd I am, bet nobody in class has seen a real pussy. Though I'd be disappointed not getting to touch her, I have to respect her decision. Seeing his statement for the truth, and feeling a burst of love for her brother, she kissed her twin's palm. She then said, ""Thanks Tom. You made me feel better.""\n\nThen even before she knew what she was doing, she led her brother's hand to the juncture of her thighs. The boy froze when he felt his hand come into contact with the wetness of her pussy. He slowly began to rub her pussy, marveling in the sensation of his hand gliding among her folds. He began to search for that magic button that made Patti feel so good. As he touched it, his sister let out a deep groan. ""Tom, I can't take it, rub harder!"" So Tom added more pressure, feeling his sister thrust up her hips in response.\n\nHe looked at her, noticed the deep flush in her face and the way the nipples on her budding chest stood straight out. He reached over to touch one of them. Patti was ready to explode at the sensations coming from her pussy and chest. She now was panting grinding hard against her twin's hand desperate to relieve herself. The outcome of this action was that Tom's middle fingers, slick with his sister's arousal, slipped into her opening.\n\nThe two of them froze. Tom was looking at where his fingers were invading his sister's most private part, unable to believe the feeling of warm, tight wetness like nothing he'd ever felt before. Patti on the other hand was trying to cope with the sensation of something foreign in her pussy. Tom experimentally moved his fingers, and was rewarded by a small tremor shivering his sister's frame. Noting that she didn't raise any objections, he continued stroking his finger inside the twelve year old girl's vagina. His fingers encountered a slight ridge, and he stroked it. ""Oh shit ...oh god... do that again... Tom.""\n\nPatti's response was immediate and loud, she twisted her hips, struggling to deal with the pleasure his one small action had produced. Tom did it again and soon felt her pussy clamping softly against his fingers. Patti said, ""Tom I'm gonna cum... keep doing it... it feels great... make me cum pleaaaase!""\n\nHer last words released in a hiss has her brother crooked his fingers, thrusting his in in and out of her pussy, always making sure to contact the area that made his sister wild.\n\nThen it happened, like a bolt out of nowhere, Patti came hard. Her pussy clamped around his fingers like a vice as she wailed in the throes of passion. It seemed to last forever as his twin writhed her body. Patti collapsed against her pillows panting hard. Tom slowly withdrew his fingers from his sister's vagina amazed at what had happened. It was like became an entirely different person, her hair was matted to her face due to sweat but he found that, at that very moment, she was the prettiest girl alive.\n\nHe had made the girl cum. The boy was feeling pretty proud of himself. He was happy to have made his sister experience that wonderful feeling. Patti, on the other hand was almost catatonic. There was no other thought in her mind but: THAT WAS AMAZING! This day to her, was the best day ever. The events had arisen out of something mortally shaming, but it had not only delivered her a powerful orgasm the likes of which she'd never experienced before, but it tied her closer to her twin than ever before.\n\nGetting up, she hugged her brother again, trying to pour every ounce of love she felt for him into in. Trying to communicate just how much he meant to her. She then pulled him back so that they both were lying on the bed. She rested her head on his chest, feeling his heartbeat thump against her face. They lay like that for quite a while, until hunger drove them out of the room. They felt somewhat awkward walking around in the buff, but it was not like anybody would see them. Their parents would not be home for hours yet.\n\nProceeding to the kitchen, they worked as a team pulling out the various ingredients out of the cupboards and the fridge in order to make themselves a decent mound of sandwiches. As they completed they completed their task, the siblings sat down beside each other on the cool wooden chairs at the dining table. Gazing at his sister, Tom took in the slight blush on his sister's cheeks, a remnant of their prior activities. He handed a sandwich to her before picking up his own.\n\nAnd as one, the twins chomped in."
460,Bathday,['F-beast'],"Breakfast. Yummm. Maple syrup. Hot pancakes. Yummm\n\nThe day was slated to be a cracker. Absolute heaven, blue sky horizon to horizon, not a cloud to be seen. Perfect weather to be doing nothing but lying in the sun like a pregnant lizard, no worries or cares. Just bliss. Unfortunately I was in the process of wresting Xanth into the tub. Twelve stone of eel. Why, O Lord why don't they like getting into the tub. They love being wet, they love getting washed, they love being dried off. But they will not, WILL NOT get into the tub!!! Eventually (as usual) I just lifted her bodily into the tub. We have a huge bathroom, tiled everywhere, and a great big spa bath, three seater at least. I wash the dogs in here 'cause it's easier (I think) than doing it with buckets outside. Washing the dogs is easiest in three sections. Rear first, then middle, then head. In between washing their middle and head, I rewash their whole body. You see, the first shampoo barely suds, just washing off the surface dirt, and revealing the more fundamental mess underneath. Then their head last, 'cause neither of them really likes having their ears wet. Naked is the best way for me to be too, otherwise anything I'm wearing fills up with dog hair and clogs the washing machine. Also, let's face it, I'm kinky as hell! While I'm washing them, I like to bring them to orgasm too. Xanth I played with just before washing her head, stimulating her nipples with my soapy hands, until she was begging me to enter her. Then inserting one finger, two, and slowly fucking her with my fingers. She started humping up and down my fingers, really slippery from the water mixing with her love juices. I kept my fingers pushing into her, and letting her hump their entire length, until she orgasmed, squeezing her vagina muscles onto my fingers, smacking her lips loudly as she came. (and burbled as it came? Hmmm gives the Jabberwocky a whole new meaning!) With my fingers as far into her as they could go, I could feel the convulsions as she bathed in her ecstasy. Finally they became less frequent and violent as the pleasure washed out, leaving her sated. After I withdrew my fingers, Xanth leapt around and swatted me playfully with a paw. 40 litres of water leapt around too, and swatted me playfully. Sigh. Most of it would flow down the floor drain. Hamlet I washed the same way (why change a formula that works, right?), after I eventually got him in the tub, but I didn't make him come this time. Nope, I had plans for this laddie and his meat this time. When I had finally got him clean, form the tip of his tail to the tip of his nose, and in between carefully washing his dick and inside his sheath as much as possible, and scrubbing around and in his arsehole (you never know when you might want to screw him), I rinsed him off, and began towelling him off. Xanth is very blase' about being dried:- she just stands there and takes it, but Hamlet loves it. He bites at the towel and snuffles through my legs, trying to rip the towel into tiny bits. All the while it gets him horny as hell. Dry as I would be able to get him, and with some of the water cleaned up from the floor, it was time for he and Xanth to be brushed, something else they both love. I took them into the guest room to brush them, listening as I passed the hall to the sounds of preserving coming from the kitchen. Darryl and Janene were with Heather in the kitchen. Good friends of ours. We were slowly sort of negotiating with them a foursome. It would happen, but in it's own good time. The dogs coats become so soft and silky smooth after they have been bathed, I can never resist rubbing all of my naked body up and down theirs. So soft and warm as I cuddled them both to me, while I brushed. I had to brush them alternating fairly regularly, or one would get jealous and push in between me and the other. I got Hamlet to lie down and roll over so I could brush out the loose fur on his stomach and chest. He would wave his legs in the air and try to bite my knees, making deep groaning noises of pleasure as I brushed him. His dick was getting hard too, as he was becoming horny as me. Slowly I began rubbing his sheath over his meat, getting instant response from him, hunching his hips up to meet my hand, thrusting into it. I teased him a little, bringing him close to coming, then pausing, to let him recede again. Lowering my head, I breathed in deeply and took in the scent of him, slightly damp, but clean, and tickled the sensitive tip of his now huge, pulsing cock with my tongue. Instantly a jet of almost clear fluid spurted onto my face. I grabbed his dick through his sheath hard, and began pumping it up and down, at the same time sucking on his dick quite strongly. Hamlet pushed his hips up, sinking his dong into my mouth and squirting his come into in stream after stream. His come tasted slightly salty, but not unpleasant. It was quite thin, (don't let anyone tell you it is thick like human come) and there was a lot of it. Jet after jet squirting down my throat, as I swallowed it all, Hamlet pushing his long red dong into my mouth so my lips were running up and down the whole length of his wanting shaft. I sucked harder and more come squirted in, flooding my taste buds with that warm juice. I massaged his balls in their black sack, and pumped the base of his dick. Now I was horny as hell, so I sat up and kneeled next to him, still pumping his dick with one hand, and my own with my other hand. The slick, clear juice of my own precome covered the head of my dick, and I could have fucked him up the arse then and there, but instead after only a few pumps on my super-stiff dick, I began feeling the tang of orgasm stirring within me. I leaned over Hamlet, and pointed my dick at the base of his as I started spurting my thick come onto him. I could still taste his sperm in my mouth as I watched my come splash against his dick, getting spread over the whole length of his meat by my hand pulling him off. This brought a fresh series of spurts from him, and seeing his come squirt into the air to land high up his chest prolonged my own orgasm. Thick come pulsed out my dick again, and began to flow over Hamlets balls and around the base of his dick. Electricity gripped me still as the orgasm held me, blind to anything but the sex between us. Not so intense, now the pleasure started leaving me, feeling drained and exhausted from the intensity of the orgasm. Hamlet sat up as soon as I released him and began licking my and his come off is balls and dong. Xanth wandered up from sleeping in the corner and snuffled into my groin, licking the come off my hands and dick, still getting small twangs of pleasure out of my anti-climatic state. I caressed both my dogs with genuine love, letting them know they were good dogs, letting them both nuzzle their noses against my body. I wrapped a towel around me and went to my room to dress. The dogs I left to wander into the kitchen to annoy the cooks. I soon followed them into the kitchen, and my wife came up and hugged me and kissed me on the mouth. ""Thank you for washing them both. Have fun?""\n""Same as usual,"" I said and grinned. Heather grinned back and said, ""Good. Hope you still have some energy left to start the swimming pool with Darryl!""\n\nby Nevyn"
461,Bathday,['F-beast'],"4. Two guys wandered into a bar. One of the men shouted to the barkeeper, ""Hiya, Mike. Set 'em up for me and my pal here."" Then he turned to his slightly dim partner and boasted, ""This is a great bar. For every two drinks you buy, the house gives you one. And the pinball machines in the back are free!"".""That's not so great,""responded the friend. ""There's a bar across town That'll match you drink for drink, and you can get laid in the back for free."".""Where is this place?"" the first guy exclaimed. ""Oh, I don't know,"" the dim fellow replied, ""but my wife goes there all the time.\n\n5. An Israeli was sitting between two Arabs on a long airplane flight. He had just removed his shoes and gotten comfortable when one of the Arabs nudged him and said,""Hey, Jew, go get us some orange juice."" To avoid any trouble, the Israeli did so. When he left, both Arabs spit in his shoes. The Israeli came back with the juice, which the Arabs gulped down. The rest of the flight was uneventful. The plane landed, and the Israeli put on his shoes and felt the squishing inside. He turned to the Arabs and said,""If there is ever going to be peace in the Middle East, the Arabs will have to stop spitting in the shoes of Jews, and the Jews will have to stop pissing in the Arabs' orange juice.\n\n6. Three doctors were talking about the amazing things being done in medicine. The first said,""Six weeks ago a man came in after losing a hand in an accident just as a car crash victim was brought in dead on arrival. I took a hand from the dead man and sewed it on the worker's stump, and today he's out looking for a job.""The second physician said,""That's not so amazing. Six months ago I gave a blind man a pair of dead man's eyes, and today he's out looking for a job.""The third doctor said,""Neither of those cases tops this one. A year and a half ago we took an asshole out of California, put it in the White House, and today everybody is out looking for a job.\n\n7. A well dressed lawyer went into a bar for a martini and found himself beside a scrungy-looking drunk who kept mumbling and studying something in his hand. The attorney leaned closer while the drunk held the tiny object up to the light, slurring ""Well, it looks like plastic."" Then he rolled it between his fingers,adding,""But it feels like rubber."" Curious, the lawyer asked, ""What do you have there mister?"" The drunk stammered, ""Damn if I know, but it looks like plastic and feels like rubber.""The lawyer said,""Let me take a look."" And the drunk handed it over. The attorney rolled it between his thumb and fingers, then examined it closely. ""Yeah, it does look like plastic and feel like rubber, but I don't know what it is. Where did you get it anyway?"" The drunk replied, ""Outa my nose."" 8. Q: What do you get when you cross a Mexican and a pig?\n\nA: Nothing. There are some things even a pig won't do.\n\n9. Q: How do you know when your girlfriend is too fat?\n\nA: When she sits on your face and you can't hear the stereo.\n\n9. Q: What's the difference between black pussy and a bowling ball? A: You can eat a bowling ball!\n\n10. With the sun beginning to rise, the cabin of the jetliner was suddenly illuminated. ""Who turned on the fucking lights?"" a male passenger, who had been surly since boarding, snarled at a stewardess. The girl had had enough of this particular character.""These are the breakfast lights, sir,"" she answered with forced sweetness. ""The fucking lights are much dimmer, and you snored right through them.""\n\n** 012 ""Brace yourself, Mr. Cassidy,"" the physician told the patient on whom he had performed a battery of costly tests. ""You have approximately six months to live.""\n""But I don't have insurance, doctor,"" said Cassidy, ""and I can't skimp and save enough to pay you in that time!""\n""All right, all right,"" soothed the medical man. ""Let's say nine months, then.""\n\n** 013 Three women - a German, a Jew and a Polack - all gave birth to seven-pound baby boys at the same time. The nurses got the babies mixed up somehow and couldn't tell which baby belonged to which mother. After an hour of mass confusion the father of the German baby decided he'd settle the problem. He walked into the nursery and lined up the three infants in a row. He clicked his heels, raised his arm and shouted, ""Heil Hitler!"" The German baby snapped to attention, the Jewish baby shit, and the Polack baby played in it.\n\n** 014 Even though a fellow was late for his flight, he dashed into the airport men's room, pissed,and quickly headed for the door. At one of the sinks a Marine sergeant was washing his hands. The Leatherneck called to the man, ""Hey, buddy, in the Marine Corps they teach us to wash our hands after going to the bathroom."" The fellow stepped back into the men's room and looked at the Marine. ""Well, I was in the Navy, Sarge, and they taught us not to piss on our hands!""\n\n** 015 A man was walking down the street with a baby ape in his arms when a friend stopped him and asked what he was doing with the chimp. ""I just bought this ape as a pet. We have no children; so he's going to live with us just like one of the family. He'll eat at the same table with us. He'll even sleep in the same bed with me and my wife.""\n""But what about the smell?"" the friend asked. ""Oh, he'll just have to get used to it, the same way I did.""\n\n** 016 Bill had just returned from a week of honeymooning, and his best friend asked him how it went. ""The first night we did it nine times,"" Bill said.""The second night, eight times. The third night, seven times. The fourth night, six times. The fifth night, five times. The sixth night, four times, and the last night, nothing!""\n""Nothing?"" his pal asked. ""How come?""\n""Hey, you ever tried putting a marshmallow in a parking meter?""\n\n** 017 A man who smelled like a distillery flopped on a subway seat next to a priest. The man's tie was stained, his face was plastered with red lipstick, and a half empty bottle of gin was sticking out of his torn coat pocket. He opened his newspaper and began reading. After a few minutes the disheveled guy turned to the priest and asked, ""Say, Father, what causes arthritis?""\n""Mister, it's caused by loose living, being with cheap, wicked women, too much alcohol and a contempt for your fellow man.""\n""Well, I'll be damned,"" the drunk muttered, returning to his paper. The priest, thinking about what he had said, nudged the man and apologized. ""I'm very sorry. I didn't mean to come on so strong. How long have you had arthritis?""\n""I don't have it, Father. I was just reading here that the Pope does.""\n\n** 018 Two high-school buddies were attending the senior prom. ""Suzy wants to go out to my car. She's really hot,"" one boy said. ""I'm really nervous. I know I'll goof up!""\n""Take it easy,"" his friend assured him. ""All you gotta do is compliment her. Chicks love to be complemented. You'll have her in the palm of your hand."" About a half-hour later the young man came back, rubbing a black eye. ""Shit, man! What happened to you?!"" his buddy asked. ""I took your advice.""\n""Didn't you compliment her?""\n""sure I did. We got in my car and started kissing. I told her that for such full lips, hers sure tasted sweet. She liked that. After a while I started feeling her tits, and I told her that for such large breasts they sure were firm. She like that too.""\n""It sounds like you were doing great,"" his friend said. ""Well,"" the other answered, ""that's when everything went wrong. I got her dress up and her panties off, and I tried to think of another compliment.""\n""What did you say?""\n""For such a large crack, it doesn't stink much.""\n\n** 019 While sports fishing off the Florida coast, a tourist capsized his boat. He could swim, but his fear of alligators kept him clinging to the overturned craft. Spotting and old beachcomber standing on the shore, the tourist shouted,""Are there any gators around here?!""\n""Naw,"" the man hollered back, ""they ain't been around for years!""\n""Feeling safe, the tourist started swimming leisurely toward the shore. About halfway there he asked the guy,""How'd you get rid of the gators?""\n""We didn't do nothin',"" the beachcomber said. ""The sharks got 'em.""\n\n** 020 A gambler was telling a friend about his first junket to Las Vegas and how hard it was to get any sleep. ""I was awakened at one, two and four in the morning by a drunk chorus girl banging on the door and screaming,"" he recalled. ""That's terrible,"" the friend said."" How'd you ever get any sleep?""\n""At five o'clock I finally unlocked the door and let her out,"" the gambler laughed.\n\n** 021 Two ferocious cannibal chiefs sat licking their fingers after a large meal. ""Your wife makes a delicious roast,""one chief said. ""Thanks,"" his friend said.""I'm gonna miss her.""\n\n ** 022 From the outset, the blind date was a fiasco and it was intensified by the fact that the fellow was too insensitive and ego-ridden to realize it. The moment of truth came in the supper club as he clutched the girl's thigh and whispered, ""Baby, how's about our cutting out to my pad so I can slip you nine inches?"" There was a moment of silence, and then the girl said, ""You know, I really don't think you could get it up three times in a row!""\n\n** 023 After a wild freeway chase, the motorcycle cop waved the speeding sports car over to the curb. When he walked up to the drivers window, he was surprised to find a very attractive redhead behind the wheel. ""Ma'am,"" he said .""I'm afraid we're going to have to give you a Breathalyzer test to see whether or not you've been drinking."" The test was taken and as the officer eyed the results, he said, ""Lady, you've had a couple of stiff ones.""\n""That's amazing!""the girl cried.""You mean it shows that,too!""\n\n** 024 The blind daters had really hit it off and at the end of the evening, as they were beginning to undress each other in his apartment, the fellow said, ""Before we go any further, Charmaine, tell me - do you have any special fetishes that I should take into account in bed?""\n""As a matter of fact,"" smiled the girl, ""I do happen to have a foot fetish -but I suppose I'd settle for maybe seven or eight inches.""\n\n** 025 Visiting a lawyer for advice, the wife said, ""I want you to help me obtain a divorce. My husband is getting a little queer to sleep with.""\n""What do you mean?"" asked the attorney. ""Does he force you to indulge in unusual sex practices?""\n""No, he doesn't,"" replied the woman, ""and neither does the little queer.""\n\n** 026 The nervous young bride became irritated by her husband's lusty advances on their wedding night and reprimanded him severely. ""I demand proper manners in bed,"" she declared, ""just as I do at the dinner table."" Amused by his wife's formality, the groom smoothed his rumpled hair and climbed quietly between the sheets. ""Is that better?"" he asked, with a hint of a smile.""\n""Yes,"" replied the girl, ""much better.""\n""Very good, darling,"" the husband whispered. ""Now would you be so kind as to please pass the pussy.""\n\n** 027 It was a warm, sunny Sunday, so a man and his wife decided to take in the zoo. They spent the day, and at closing time they walked past the gorilla cage, and the man noticed the gorilla looking at his wife. ""That gorilla is getting excited just looking at your tits,"" he said. ""Why don't you take your blouse off and we'll see what he does?"" At first she declined. But finally persuaded by her husband, she took off her blouse and bra. The gorilla went nuts. He started grunting and jumping up and down. ""Hey,"" the husband said, ""let's really blow his mind. Take off all your clothes and we'll see what he does."" Again she said no and again he persuaded her. This time the ape really went bananas! He climbed up and down the bars, did flips, ran around in circles and tossed his food all over the cage. The husband went over to the cage, opened the door and pushed his wife in. ""Now,"" said the husband, ""tell that motherfucker you have a headache!""\n\n** 028 Marge was getting pretty upset about her husband's lack of attention and decided to come on a little stronger to him. After dinner, she put on her sexy, backless nightgown backward and sauntered into the living room. ""Notice anything?"" she asked slyly. ""Yes, you've got your nightgown on backward,"" her husband answered simply. ""How could you tell?"" she cooed. ""Because the shit stains are in the front,"" he said.\n\n** 029 Q: What's dangerous & eats nuts? A: Syphilis.\n\n** 030 After his annual physical, the sexually active bachelor was waiting in the doctor's office for the results. ""Well,"" said the doctor, ""I have good news and bad news for you.""\n""The way I feel, please give me the good news first"" replied the bachelor. The good news,"" announced the doctor, ""is that your penis has grown an additional four inches since your last exam.""\n""Great!"" the man shouted. ""What is the bad news?""\n""It's malignant,"" replied the doctor.\n\n** 031 Question: Why wasn't Christ born in Mexico? Answer: Because they couldn't find three wise men or a virgin.\n\n** 032 A woman walked into a bar carrying a duck under her arm. The local drunk saw this and asked, ""Say there, whatcha doin' with that pig?""\n""That's not a pig, stupid!"" she said coldly.""That's a duck.""\n""I know,"" replied the drunk. ""I was talking to the duck.""\n\n** 033 Did you know that computer sales persons are so full of shit that if they had an enema they could be buried in a shoe box!\n\n** 034 Three guys - a Frenchman, a German and a Polack, were sitting in a bar. In walked a mean looking black guy looking for a fight. He sat down, ordered a beer, took a drink, went over and slapped the Frenchman and said, ""I like fucking white women."" The Frenchman looked at him and thought,""Well,that's great."" Then the big black guy went over to the German, hit him on the shoulder and said, ""I like fucking white women."" The German looked at him and said, ""Good for you."" The black guy sat down and took another drink of his beer. He got up, walked over to the Polack and belted him on the back, then said, ""I like fucking white women."" The Polack sat and thought for a second and finally said, ""I don't blame you. I don't like fucking those black ones either.""\n\n** 035 A husky foreigner, looking for sex, accepted a prostitute's terms. When she undressed, he noticed that she had no pubic hair. The man shouted, ""What, no wool? In my country all women have wool down there."" The prostitute snapped back, ""What do you want to do, knit or fuck?""\n\n** 036 An old maid wanted to travel by bus to the pet cemetery with the remains of her cat. As she boarded the bus, she whispered to the driver, ""I have a dead pussy."" The driver pointed to the woman in the seat behind him and said, ""Sit with my wife. You two have alot in common.""\n\n** 037 A foxy young lady was having trouble keeping boyfriends after the first date, so she decided to go to a doctor to find out what the problem was. The doctor asked her to take off her clothes and lie on the examining table. He checked her pussy and, finding nothing wrong, asked her to roll over and spread her ass. After checking her asshole and again finding nothing wrong, he told her to sit up so he could examine her mouth. Upon looking into her mouth he exclaimed, ""You've got the worst case of Zacklies I've ever seen!""\n""Zacklies?"" she said, puzzled. ""What's that?""\n""Your mouth smells zackly like your ass!""\n\n** 038 A drunk was trying to make time with a pretty girl at a cocktail party, but she wasn't having any part of him... especially the part he had in mind. After a while, to show his contempt for her, he inquired loudly, ""Tell me, dear, what happens when whores get pregnant?"" Amused, she answered, ""Don't tell me you still think your mother found you under a cabbage leaf!""\n\n** 039 Two men were walking in the park when they came upon this dog that had bent itself into a weird position and was licking its balls. One man said, ""Gee! I wish I could do that."" The other man replied, ""I think you better get to be friends first.""\n\n** 040 After attending a party for his boss, the life of the party was nursing a king-size hangover and asked his wife, ""What the hell happened?""\n""As usual, you made an ass of yourself in front of your boss,"" replied the wife. ""Piss on him,"" answered the husband. ""You did,"" said the wife, ""and he fired you.""\n""Well, fuck him,"" said the husband. ""I did, and you go back to work in the morning.""\n\n** 041 Upon answering the door to her whorehouse, the madam was surprised to see an amputee. ""Look at yourself,"" the madam said, ""no arms, no legs, what could you possibly do?"" The amputee replied, ""I rang the doorbell, didn't I?""\n\n** 042 Did you hear about the new daredevil, Ku Klux Knievel? He's going to try to jump over 50 blacks with a steamroller!\n\n** 043 This fellow was screwing his best friend's wife when he suddenly stopped and sat on the edge of the bed, holding his head in his hands. ""What the hell has happened to you?"" the lady asked. ""I feel like a regular son of a bitch, getting my best friends pussy,"" the man moaned. The lady reached over and patted him on the back. ""Well, if that's all it is, you can stop worrying,"" she said. ""You're not getting his pussy. His pussy is five to six inches deeper.""\n\n** 044 One evening a man was at home watching TV and eating peanuts. He'd toss them in the air, then catch them in his mouth. In the middle of catching one, his wife asked a question, and as he turned to answer her, a peanut fell in his ear. He tried and tried to dig it out but succeeded in only pushing it in deeper. He called his wife for assistance, and after hours of trying they became worried and decided to go to the hospital. As they were ready to go out the door, their daughter came home with her date. After being informed of the problem, their daughter's date said he could get the peanut out. The young man told the father to sit down, then shoved two fingers up the father's nose and told him to blow hard. When the father blew, the peanut flew out. The mother and daughter jumped and yelled for joy. The mother said to the young man, ""That was wonderful. You should be a doctor!"" The ungrateful father jumped up, twisted the boy's arm behind his back and yelled, ""Doctor, my ass! He's going to be our son-in-law. Smell his fingers!""\n\n** 045 One night a man heard howls coming from his basement and went down to discover a female cat being raped by a mouse. fascinated by what he saw, the man gained the mouse's confidence with some cheese and then took him next door. The mouse repeated his amazing performance by raping a German Sheppard. The man, very excited by this, was dying to show someone his discovery. He rushed home and woke up his wife but before he could explain, she saw the mouse, screamed, and covered her head with the blanket. ""Don't be afraid, darling,"" said the man. ""Wait until I tell you about this.""\n""Get out of here!"" cried his wife. ""And take that sex maniac with you!""\n\n** 046 Three men of the cloth - a Catholic priest, a Baptist minister and a Rabbi -were counting collections taken during services for the week. They were trying to come up with an equitable way to divide the money between God (the two churches and one synagogue) and themselves (the clerics' weekly income). The priest was the first to speak: ""I know what! I'll draw a line down the middle of the sanctuary, toss the money up in the air, and whatever falls on the right side of the line is for God and whatever falls on the left side is for us."" The Baptist minister cried, ""No! No! No! I'll draw a circle in the middle of the sanctuary, toss the money up in the air, and whatever falls inside the circle is for God and whatever falls outside the circle is for us."" The Rabbi then asked the two other men to accompany him outside. There he offered this suggestion: ""What I would do with the money is this: Toss it up in the air, and whatever God catches is His and whatever falls on the ground is ours.""\n\n** 047 Two Polacks purchased a bird dog. They took the dog out to give it a try. After a long while one Polack said to the other, ""Well, we'll throw him up in the air one more time. If he doesn't fly, we'll shoot the son of a bitch!""\n\n** 048 During a big fire downtown the firemen were having a bit of trouble. A woman was stuck on the fourth floor with her baby. The fire fighters instructed her to toss the child out the window, under which they had placed a net, but the mother refused. Things looked grim until a tall, well-built black man burst through the crowd and shouted to the women. He said that he was a professional football player and that he could catch the baby safely. After a few minutes more of reassurances by the man, the mother finally let the child drop. The football player made a breathtaking catch, and everybody cheered. At that moment the man suddenly raised the child high in the air, spiked it on the ground and screamed, ""Touchdown!""\n\n** 049 A man walked into a crowded doctor's office. As he approached the desk, the receptionist asked ""Yes sir,may we help you?""\n""There's something wrong with my dick,"" he replied. The receptionist became aggravated and said, ""You shouldn't come into a crowded office and say things like that.""\n""Why not? You asked me what was wrong and I told you."" he said. ""We do not use language like that here,"" she said. ""Please go outside and come back in and say that there's something wrong with your ear or whatever."" The man walked out, waited several minutes and reentered. The receptionist smiled smugly and asked, ""Yes?""\n""There's something wrong with my ear,"" he stated. The receptionist nodded approvingly. ""And what is wrong with your ear, sir?""\n""I can't piss out of it."" the man replied.\n\n** 050 Tired of the boring ""straights"" she'd been laying, a chick decided she'd find out if bikers were really the heavy ""cocksmen"" that she heard they were. So she picked up a gigantic bro and went went with him up to his pad. Stripped and ready, anxiously awaiting some real action, she was astonished to see that his fully erect crank was only two inches long. ""Who,"" she demanded scornfully,""do you think you're gonna satisfy with that?"" Grinning confidently, the bro replied,""Me!""\n\n** 051 The common symptoms of swine flu are: High fever, upset stomach, occasional cramps and an irresistable urge to fuck in the mud.\n\n** 052 Question: How do you kill an Aggie? Answer: Sneak up on him while he's getting a drink of water, then slam the toilet seat on his head.\n\n** 053 At a football game two Texans were seated behind two nuns. One Texan said to his friend, ""I can't wait to get back to Dallas. There are only ten Catholics there."" His buddy replied, ""I can't wait to get back to Houston. There are only five Catholics there."" Finally, one of the nuns commented, ""You both should go to hell! There aren't any Catholics there!""\n\n** 054 One day a farmer caught a traveling salesman making love to his youngest daughter. Yelling ""You son of a bitch!"" he shot the amorous salesman in the groin with a .12-gauge shotgun. The screaming salesman quickly took off for town to find a doctor. He found one, but the physician took one look at the man's perforated pecker and told him that nothing could be done for him. ""Oh, please do something,"" begged the salesman. ""I'm a rich man and can pay you anything.""\n""Sorry, son,"" said the doctor. ""There's nothing I can do. However, there's a man across the street who might be able to help.""\n""Oh? Is he a specialist?"" asked the salesman. ""No,"" said the doctor, ""he's a piccolo player. He'll teach you how to hold it without pissing in your face.""\n\n** 055 There was a fellow who had never been to bed with a woman, so two of his friends decided to play a trick on him. They bought an inflatable love doll and put it into his bed. Then called him at work and told him the girl of his dreams was home in bed and ready for anything. The next day his friends asked him how things had gone. ""Very strange,"" he replied. ""I slipped out of my clothes and got in beside her. She was cold, so I tried to warm her up. Then I bit her on the neck, but she just farted a few times and flew out the window!""\n\n** 056 A conductor, while taking tickets on the train, noticed a lady with a small and extremely ugly baby on her lap. ""Lady,"" the conductor said, ""that is by far the ugliest baby I have ever seen."" The woman, horrified by the conductor's comment, began screaming at him, and demanded that her money be refunded and the conductor be fired. The head conductor then came into the car and tried to smooth things over. ""Listen, lady,"" he said, ""if you will forget all about this matter, I'll see that you get the best treatment possible, I'll give you your money back, and I'll even try to find you a nice, ripe banana for that monkey of yours.""\n\n** 057 Three elderly women, recently transplanted from the Northeast to a Florida retirement community, were getting acquainted at poolside. Inevitably, their conversation turned to children. ""My son is the most successful doctor on Park Avenue,"" announced one. Not to be outdone, the second remarked, ""My son is the most successful lawyer on Wall Street."" The third remained conspicuously silent. Sensing easier game, the first matron inquired, ""And you, dear, do you have a son?""\n""And is he a professional?"" demanded the second. ""Well, not exactly,"" answered the third. ""Actually, he's a plumber. And not only that, he's gay."" Beaming, one of the poor woman's interrogators offered consolation: ""Ah, he's not doing so well."" This time it was the third woman who smiled. ""He's not doing too badly,"" she explained. ""He goes out with the most successful doctor on Park Avenue and the most successful lawyer on Wall Street.""\n\n** 058 An Eastern newspaper correspondent had just arrived in an old Western town when he noticed a curious lack of women. Walking into the local saloon he asked a cocky shitkicker, ""What do you fellas do around here for entertainment?""\n""Ya mean women?"" asked the shitkicker. ""We ain't got none. 'Round here folks fuck sheep.""\n""That's disgusting,"" cried the correspondent, ""I've never heard of such moral degredation."" However, after a few months, the correspondent's rocks were beginning to ache and the sheep were looking more and more attractive. So he finally went out and found himself a comely sheep, brought her back to his room, shampooed her and then tied ribbons in her hair. After a bottle of champagne, he lured the sheep into his bedchamber and released his pent-up frustrations. Afterward, he escorted his four-legged lover to the saloon for a drink. As the correspondent and his wooly mate entered, a hush fell over the patrons and the anxious couple became the object of many stares. ""You goddamn bunch of hypocrites!"" the reporter yelled. ""You've been fucking sheep for years, but when I do it up right you look at me like I'm some sort of crazy pervert!"" One cowboy in the back of the crowd spoke up, ""Yeah, but that's the sheriff's gal!""\n\n** 059 Did you hear about the computer salesman with two red ears who went to the doctors office? The doctor asked him what had happened to his ears. ""I was ironing a shirt and the phone rang,"" answered the salesman. ""But instead of picking up the phone I picked up the iron and stuck it to my ear.""\n""Damn,"" the doctor exclaimed in disbelief. ""But then, what happened to your other ear?"" The salesman replied, ""Whoever it was called back.""\n\n** 060 A grungy old lumberjack, in town for the first time in weeks, went to the local brothel and demanded the roughest, toughest and meanest girl in the house. ""That'll be Mary,"" said the madam. ""Go to Room Four, and I'll send her up.""\n""Fine,""said the lumberjack,""and tell her to bring a couple of beers."" In due time, Mary appeared. She put the two bottles of beer on the floor, took off her negligee, positioned herself on her hands and knees and pointed to her pussy. ""No! No!"" exclaimed the lumberjack. ""In the bed, the old-fashioned way!""\n""Sure, pal,"" grunted Mary, ""but I thought ya might want to open them beers first.""\n\n--"
462,Bathtub Bondage,"['MF', 'bd']","We're always playing childish pranks on one another, so I decided to do something to make her livid with anger. I would tie her hands with the panty hose, connect the panty hose to the shower rod and leave her stranded in the tub for a few minutes while I walked out of the room. ""Francie, will you but your hands behind your back for a second?"" I asked her. I want to wash you some more."" She placed her hands behind her back, oblivious to my intentions. With deft speed, I wrapped the one leg of the hosiery around her wrists, knotting it securley. Then I drew the other leg over the curtain. She was immobile for the moment. ""Hey, what do you think you're doing?"" she snapped. Of all the stupid pranks. Only you would do something as juvenile as this. Untie me right now!""\n""When I'm good and ready,"" I replied. ""I think I'll go read the paper for a few minutes."" Francie was perturbed to put it mildly. the veins stood out in her neck, while the misty water sprayed her. I left the room and returned a mere five minutes later, since my mischievious games are generally short lived. When I went to untie her, she was the one who shocked me by saying, ""Don't untie me, just Fuck me."" And she bent over as far as possible, leaving her perfect butt cheeks sticking up in the air. My cock was rock hard. I didn't need any lubricant since my shaft was already wet from the water. I parted her butt cheeks, easing my throbbing prick up her tight chute. A soft, ""ahh,"" escaped from between her lips. It was intresting how she no longer protested about what I had done to her. Her anger had turned to pleasure. Anal sex is a favorite activity of ours, but here in the tub with my wife's hands tied together, it took on a new meaning. Francine was really starting to get into this bathtub bondage scenario. She undulated her hips wildly as her anal muscles tugged frantically at my shaft. I slid rythmically in her asshole, as I grabbed her pendulous breasts, fondling them gently. ""Yes!"" she gasped breathlessly. ""Come up my ass."" Then a half minute later she cried out, ""HARDER, FUCK ME HARDER!"" Her pelvic movements had intensified, fanny shaking like a bowl of jello while my pounding pistol kept driving in and out of her dark hole. After another thirty seconds, I had passed the point of no return. I came with a violent ejaculation, spraying a volly of sizzling semen deep toward her bowels. That triggered another blast and in rapid succession I shot four waves of semen into her backside. My cock ached from the intensity of my orgasm. I'd never felt so satisfied sexually sexually before. Francine seemed to go insane with the ecstasy, in the throes of a terrific orgasm even though she wasn't able to touch her pussy. Her burning cunt sent a stream of pussy cream down the insides of her legs, while the last of my come flooded her backside. When I widthdrew my rod from her anus, she was breathing heavy. It took awhile to recover. ""I don't know what possessed you to tie me up like that,"" she noted, ""but thank goodness you did. After the pantyhose had been around my wrist a while, I got so increadibly horny I couldn't believe it. I untied her and helped her off. When we went into the bedroom the bondage was all we could talk about. We were so enthusiastic, like teens discussing sex for the first time. The potential of bathtub bondage intregued us. The following evening we decided to try it again. It wouldn't be so spontaneous now that we could plan things out. I began filling up the tub with water while Francie went into the bedroom. She emerged a few minutes later wearing very sexy lingerie, hardly the type of apparel for bathing. She was dressed in a lace bra, the wispy material so transparent, I thought her massive breasts would poke through the front and around the waist was a lace garter belt with thigh high nylons reaching up to grip the garter snaps. On her feet were black leather pumps. ""You were planning on bathing?"" I asked her, feeling so aroused that I wondered why we just didn't fuck in the middle of the hall. ""It's just a little something I threw together,"" she grinned. ""Actually, I've always had a fantasy of just getting in the tub in my lingerie. I guess this is the ideal opportunity to try it out."" Who was I to argue with her? Francine had several implements of bondage already in the bathroom, consisting of nylons and pantyhose and her body was trembling, as if she was standing on a rumbling volcano. Her face was flushed almost as red as the stockings she was wearing. When the tub was half-full, she climbed in, laying on her back. The water quickly covered every inch of her body, sexy lingerie plastered to her skin. I undressed quickly, exposing my massive cock. Francine's deep blue eyes widened when she saw it. Veins stuck out majestically. I began by taking a pair of pantyhose, binding my wife's wrists above her head, tying the hosiery to the towel holder above her. I raised her lithe legs from the water, tying a couple of nylons around her ankles. Now she was totally helpless, a bathtub prisoner. Her pussy was half submerged, vaginal lips exposed, lukewarm water splashing around her pink protrusion. As I figured ways of going down on her, I spied our shower massager. A decidedly kinky notion crossed my mind, which would be a surprise for my wife. I tied a pair of black nylons around her eyes. ""Hey, what are you doing?"" she protested. ""This isn't a part of bondage."" Don't worry,"" I told her. ""Just relax."" She wouldn't relax. Instead she constantly argued about having her vision impared. So to stifle her gasps, I stuffed a pair of panty hose past her luscious lips. I know it wasn't fair to spring a blindfold, then a gag on her, but once she calmed down I knew she would experience pleasure beyond her wildest dreams. ""You'er going to thank me for this very soon,"" I explained, even though she was cursing me through the gag. I hooked up the shower massager to the taps. Turning it on, a misty jet of water shot from the hose. I lowered it toward her boiling box, pressing the nozzle against her pussy! Talk about wild reactions. It was as if I had pressed a 10,000 volt wire into her crotch. Her body went stiff as starch. The pulsating stream of water spewed inside her, splashing against her cervix, clitorus, and vagina walls. It felt like millions of tiny fingers were fondling Francine's snatch. Francine was moaning with passion! I rotated the massager in circles, intensifying her pleasure. Her body was one massive convulsion. In her frenzied movements she kicked off her high heels. It floated, spike up in the water. I sensed my wife getting closer to her release. I kept the nozzle firmly against her cunt lips, giving her a final few tormenting blasts of water, before all hell broke loose. ""Mmmmm, mmmmm,"" she muttered through the gossamer gag as she was caught in the turbulent throes of a sense shattering orgasm, which encompassed her body like a blanket. She'd never come so violently before. Bead-like drops of her secretions were spilling into the water as her orgasm ran its course. I wish I had been fast enough to capture her creamy goo before it hit the water. I switched off the massager after I was sure her orgasm had ended. I removed the blindfold from her eyes, and the gag from her mouth. ""That was damn sneaky,"" she repremanded me in a good natured manner. ""And I loved it!""\n""I couldn't resist that surprise,"" I told her. ""Well give me another. Something wet. Not water. And I want it down my throat."" I winked at my wife as I moved higher in the tub. I straddled her head with my legs, raising the back of her head out of the water. Since my had her sexual release, I needed mine desperately. I guided my shaft past her anxious lips, as she engulfed me with her mouth. It was like a prison door snapping shut around me. Her tongue darted all over my prick, like a competitive athlete, trying to beat an existing record. She bathed my prick with her talented tongue, licking more enthusiastically than ever before. This act of bathtub bondage had transformed her from a passive cocksucker to one who puts a great deal of energy into her work. As sensational pulsations sped through my pole, I felt lightheaded for an instant, mind swirling as if caught in a whirlpool. My cock had braved her suck crazed mouth and was getting closer to exploding. I tried to resist orgasm, wanting to draw this one out to its fullest term. But when her tongue took one more journey up my shaft, I couldn't hold back another second. I ejaculated; my love cream exiting my slit in an erratic manner. Francie's tongue didn't let up its assault. It was persistent, wanting to draw out every drop from my prick. She eagerly accepted the last of my cream. My pistol empty, I moved off her shoulders, letting her lick down the last of my come in peace. After she finished savoring my frothy delight, I asked her if she was still comfortable or whether she wanted me to untie her. ""Don't think unpure thoughts,"" she quipped. ""I could stay like this the rest of the week. Now there is a certain part of my anatomy that needs a bit more attention. The shower sprayer was fine but I can think of something long and hard that will do the job quite nicely."" I may have come once that evening but there was more juice left in my pole. I floated between her thighs, like a submarine tunneling through water, heading for that special target. I eased my shaft past swollen pink lips, scoring a direct hit in her love tunnel. What a unique feeling it is, fucking while your shaft is submerged in water and in a pussy simultaneously. The water beat against my scrotal sac like waves as I thrust back and forth in her vagina. Francine gyrated in a sultry bump and grind routine, the water slapping around us. The entire room smelled of our arousal, the scent as pungent as perfume. Francine moved her head from side to side, gasps and shrieks constantly coming from between her lips. As my cock floated in it's watery coccoon, the pressure in my dick was increasing. There was no need to fight the feeling any longer. Nature had taken her course. Thick wads of semen started their ascent up my pole. Upon contact with her cunt, my come burned like fire. She let out a wild gasp as her eyes went slightly glazed and I noticed a deep sense of calm as the last of my juices entered her. We soon had to call a halt to our bathtub game. It was a beautiful way to end the evening and we knew that there would be many more times to practice our new fetish. Why exhaust our possibilities in one evening? Bathing has taken on an entirely new meaning for the both of us. We don't simply clean ourselves up, though I'm sure we will be cleaner now that we are combining bathing and bondage more frequently. So here's a bit of advice from two people who have been there. ""Rub a dub dub, tie her up in the tub!"" Your sex life will never be the same again!"
463,Baton Rouge,['MF'],"Now I found out what was in the Littlemont Academy's 'rulebook,' as she leafed through one for me to peruse. All bad news, I realized. Nothing but restrictions and prohibitions, a thicket of traps for the unwary. And staring at the first section of the volume laid out on her desk before me, I uncovered the horrible answer to the question that had been echoing round my mind for the past half-hour. ""I expect you've been wondering, just what is a 'punishment unit'? Yes?"" Amanda said mockingly, enjoying my predicament. ""Oh, you poor dear. Well, let's explain, shall we?"" It transpired, she pointed out with a slowly moving finger, that one punishment unit equated to a complete day of nudity, and either 250 strokes with a Grade 1 instrument (meaning, one that would draw blood if used hard enough), or 500 with a Grade 2 (one capable of merely bruising or welting), both on the bare skin. So, by the mere act of wearing panties and betraying my excitement with an erection, I'd earned myself 5,000 vicious strokes (or maybe even 10,000) before the Academy gates had even opened for me. I must have looked panic-stricken. She came and sat on the arm of the chair, and gave me a hug, then whispered: ""Don't be such a baby. You desperately want to be thrashed, and you're going to be. Long and hard. Don't pretend I don't excite you, either. Think you can hide it, you dirty beast? With that big smelly thing sticking up like a tree trunk? Really!"" Her fingers were trailing over me, checking how well I had shaved and waxed. My legs, my underarms, my chest. ""Nice and smooth, Alice darling. So like a girl, hmm?"" And the worst thing was, she was right. I was truly in love with Kim, but this brisk, tiny woman had me in a mood of rampant excitement. I could sense that she was aroused by the prospect of mistreating me. And I was acutely aware that I wanted her to be merciless and uninhibited in doing so. I murmured: ""Please, my lady . . ""\n""Please, yes, or please, no?"" she giggled breathily. ""Yes, yes,"" I gasped. She gently bit my earlobe, and I heard her faintly whisper: ""Accepted.""\n\nShe stepped away, and looked out of the window for a moment, collecting herself. Then I also learned from Amanda that thrashing wasn't all I could expect. ""After today, for the next two weeks, you will be lucky to wear anything at all, or be able to do anything to stop us."" She looked at me with a big-eyed stare and said: ""I can promise you a perpetual round of punishment, sexual humiliation and teasing, just like your owner wanted."" So that was why a large wardrobe hadn't been required. Just enough to show up in, looking foolish. Clothes would be provided only to remove, to amuse someone. She stared at me with a barely controlled hunger, and licked her lips. ""I'm going to take a personal interest in you, Alice. And do you know why? Because your owner is quite a good friend of my sister's, and she's asked me to. She's told me lots about you, how filthy-minded you are, how obedient, how much you like to be hurt . . ."" A little shiver of pleasure from her. I felt cold sweat trickling down my back. ""So you're going to be my little project, darling. I'm very interested in seeing how dirty a guy's mind can be! Although I have a good idea, already. I'm looking forward to seeing how you react to being assfucked, that's for sure. You do like that, don't you?"" I nodded. ""And I've heard some stories about you getting your prick caned. Are they true?"" I nodded again, very nervously. ""Oh, that's weird. But, I've got a few ideas about how to do it right!""\n""And I'm really looking forward to experiencing your tongue, Alice. You're a real cuntslurper, I understand. But do you really lick assholes? Drink piss? Ha ha ha! Yes, I didn't believe it, but now I'm getting convinced you do, from that look in your eyes. Oh, what fun this is going to be!!"" She nodded. ""On your knees, Alice. I need a few signatures on things, and then we can get to work on you."" I knelt in front of her desk, and she arranged a selection of papers there. Then, unlocking my handcuffs, she gave me a pen and said: ""Sign them all. Don't bother reading them. It's a mere formality."" And so, I did. Then the handcuffs went on again, despite a rather dumb pleading look from me. This time, heavy chromed steel cuffs from her desk drawer. ""I have to,"" she explained. ""Don't pretend that you are not a compulsive masturbator, Alice. It's very well documented indeed. Isn't it?"" I nodded. ""So, I'm going to make it impossible for you to wank, until such time as I want to see you do it, understand?"" Another nervous nod of agreement. Kim was very partial to teasing me like this too. ""It's always very nice to build up the frustration, get a guy brimming with spunk, so he is completely reckless, totally fearless, willing to do anything if only he's allowed to squirt. That's when you get the best out of a guy in terms of licking, sucking and everything else. That's what I think, anyway . . ."" She'd walked round the desk, and tidied up the papers, dropping them into her out tray. She stood by me, looking down with bright eyes on my nudity. I bent forward, and kissed her shoes. ""Ah. Good,"" she purred. I licked them, submissively. She kicked one off. With a sob I started to suck her toes through her stocking, which was very foot-flavored. The other shoe came off. I sucked. Something fell, brushing my face. Her panties, black lace, and reeking of her pussy. Oh, did she want . . .? She bent down, grabbed my hair with one hand, and hauled me up. Her other hand had lifted the front of her blue velvet dress' loose skirt, and she had parked her backside on the edge of the desk. ""Eat it, Alice,"" she growled. ""Then I'll reward you, you filthy bastard. . ."" I didn't need to be told twice. Her black pubes had been carefully trimmed quite recently, leaving the hairs on her pussy lips only a half-inch or so long, and stubbly and clean-shaven round her clitoris, with her bush neatly shaped for string bikini options. She was extremely wet, and hungry to be licked. Her hand pressed my face into the junction of her thighs, and held me there tightly. She didn't waste any time coming, and kept me at work until she'd had two, maybe three, loud, hipshaking orgasms. ""Okay, dirtbag,"" she finally said breathlessly, letting her skirt fall back, and bending low to pull up her panties. There was an audible liquid squelch as she stepped away. ""Let's give your ass some exercise, shall we?"" She pulled me to my feet, and tied the end of a five-foot-long piece of pink ribbon to my swollen cock. She daintily led me towards the door by the other end. I longed to wipe my face, which was richly splattered with her vaginal drippings. I even had some curly black hairs stuck to my lips and cheeks, one on the end of my nose. Outside, the teenage secretary still sat. But she seem ruffled, rumpled, rather sweaty and red-faced. Had she been peeking through the half-open door, and rubbing her magic lamp, wishing? I thought so. And waiting with her, Ms.Nasty and Madame Manet. The former looked at me, give a snort of amusement, gazed down at my heartily tumescent prong and laughed. ""Hello again, little girl. Pleased to see me?""\n""Oh! Look at his face ... eeooough!"" I heard the teenager comment, awestruck. Ms.Nasty curled her lip and tutted: ""Pink lipstick, yes. White lipstick, no."" Madame Manet instructed with a thin smile: ""Unless you have any better ideas, Amanda, I think Alice would benefit from a public spanking in the lunchroom today. Agree?""\n""Definitely. And, soup of the day?"" Amanda suggested. Now they were all smiling knowingly at each other. A private joke. I closed my eyes and prayed.\n\n Note: To get a recent catalog/manifesto, list of stories . . . whatever, send an E-mail to <catalog.mrspraycan.an@edtec.com>. No further text is necessary. [This is the *right* address. Apologies to any who fell for my spellchecker's stumpy version in some other files . . .] If you want to talk to the author, in a virtual sense of the word, send E-mail to <mrspraycan.an@edtec.com>. You'll probably get a reply, depending on content. All authors like applause, appreciate intelligent comments."
464,Batter Up,"['MM', 'intr']","I thought about it for a week. Dad, of course, advised against it. I signed the contract anyway. Dad was pissed. He planned for me to attend Yale. You know the routine. I was supposed to follow in his footsteps. The paperwork had already been approved at pre-law school.\n\nThe first night I lay in bed in Florida, I wondered if I'd made the right decision. Everything was so different here. We were housed in a cheap, roadside motel. The older, established players wouldn't arrive for three or four weeks. There were more than enough of us to make the small baseball field seem crowded, though. Everyone here was the star of his local team. Some had played pro ball before, but the vast majority, like me, were just young guys scared that the coaches would realize that they didn't belong.\n\nFor many, that fear was justified. More than half wouldn't be here by the time the old pros arrived.\n\nMy roommate was Calvin Johnson. He was 6'5"" of ebony carved into a natural born baseball player. He could do it all. In camp, the coaches changed him from left field to right, a move that Calvin took as an insult. That just made him work harder.\n\nThe first time I saw Calvin, he was standing in front of the toilet, cock in his hand, pissing. We were assigned to a double motel room on the end nearest the highway. I dropped my bags and called out as I entered the dingy room. He answered in a deep, booming voice. When I turned to look, I saw him in the bathroom mirror. That long black thing in his hand was soft, but it looked longer than my prick did totally erect. He finished pissing, gave it a few shakes and tucked it back into a jock.\n\nAs we shook hands for the first time, that sweaty old jock was the only thing covering Calvin's magnificent body. Like I said, I'm built for speed. Calvin's body was pure power. He was the ultimate in a home run hitter. You could see the hours of pumping iron showing through the ebony sculpture of his physique. Every inch of his supple, black skin molded around fluid muscles that bulged as Calvin moved. I was amazed at how smooth his body looked. I learned later that my black roommate shaved to get that smooth, hairless look.\n\nOnly under the jock did Calvin have hair, and that was a thatch of curly black brush that grew around the base of his cock.\n\nDuring the day, Calvin and I were in different groups going through drills and testing. After the evening meal, we went back to the seedy motel and talked about the day. Competition was fierce, but since I was trying out for third base and he was in the outfield, neither of us was a threat to the other. We talked about baseball and sex, the two common topics around a training facility. Calvin was twenty, a year older than me, but from his stories I knew that he'd had much more sexual experience than anyone from my group of friends. The things he mentioned casually were more exciting than the bragging tales of my buddies.\n\nAt lights-out time, a coach came around to perform a bed check. If a player missed bed check, he was fined. I wasn't making enough to pay many fines, so I was always in bed on time.\n\nThe first night, Calvin and I were already in our beds when the coach checked us off his list. He clicked off the lights. Calvin got up and locked the door. Even with the lights off, our room wasn't all that dark. Street lights and cars on the curve of the highway kept our room lit. Calvin's bed was nearer to the window, so I could see his outline as he got back into bed. I watched as he tossed the sheet back and turned over onto his back.\n\nCalvin's black frame was obvious against the white bottom sheet. It was a hot spring in Florida. Calvin slept in a pair of shorts, but I saw him pull them down. A hand started moving at his waist, tugging at his soft cock, slowly building it into a huge hard-on that stuck up in the air, silhouetted in the light. I could tell how long it was by judging his cock against Calvin's large hand. The distance he had to stroke to reach the tip showed me how huge his boner actually was.\n\nIn a short time, Calvin started grunting. His hips arched up. I saw his cream flying, the cum looking florescent in our dimly lit room. Calvin grunted again, a second and third wad of flying cum covering his chest. Calvin then wiped up the mess and rolled over to his side. Seconds later, he was breathing steadily as if asleep.\n\nI had to relieve my sore nuts. Something about seeing this supremely masculine guy jacking off made my own cock surge into a roaring hard-on. I whacked myself off, trying to keep silent, but my orgasm was too exciting. My cum shot up, the first jet flying all the way past my head. I guess I was horny. I could hear Calvin chuckling as I cleaned up with a tissue and dropped off into the sleep of innocents.\n\nIt became a regular for us, even if we didn't talk about it. We started sleeping in the nude. After bed check, both of us jacked off. I stopped trying to hide it. I let my groans sound as loud as Calvin's. The box of tissue sitting on the table between us rapidly diminished.\n\nOn the first Saturday night in camp, the ritual changed. There is no lights-out time on Saturday. Like always, we were talking about sex as we got into bed. The door was locked, but the lights in the bathroom were still burning. As Calvin started jacking off this night, I could clearly see him and even more clearly see his beautiful black cock.\n\n""Wow, Calvin!"" I hissed.\n\nI thought there was something a little funny about the look of my roommate's big cock, other than it being black. Now, in the light, I got a better view. As he started running his hand over the still soft prick, I saw the difference. Calvin was uncut!\n\n""Never saw a snake before, Kirk?"" Calvin laughed.\n\n""No,"" I whispered seriously. ""I'm circumcised. Everyone I know is. Are most black men still natural?""\n\nCalvin laughed, but he didn't point out how stupid I was about the world. He just kept moving his hand over that growing black monster. As it grew into a full erection, the skin still completely covered the knob until his fist tightened and skinned it down.\n\n""What's that feel like?"" I asked in an awed whisper.\n\n""Great,"" he said, and laughed again.\n\n""No, Calvin."" I said softly. ""I mean what does it feel like to have that extra skin on your dick?""\n\n""How would I know, Kirk,"" he said. ""Mine's always been like this. What's it like to have a round head?""\n\n""I guess that makes sense,"" I said.\n\nWe jacked off silently for a minute or two. I watched his hand moving. He watched mine. I had to lube up with spit and precum. He just glided along, fisting that skin back and forth.\n\n""Well?"" Calvin said with another of his infectious grins. ""Who's gonna go first, Kirk? You wanna feel it, or not?""\n\nI got up, going to Calvin's bed. As he moved to make room, we stretched out side by side, both very nervous. This was a first for me, but not for Calvin, I found out later. His hooded meat lay up on his belly. Heavy balls hung low in the crinkled sac. I reached over, one finger stretching as I touched the shaft of his silky black hard-on while Calvin reached for my prick at the same time.\n\nThe thick hunk of cock meat in my hand throbbed as I started jacking it off. The foreskin felt so wicked as it moved with my fist, sliding up and down. His dribbling precum coated the head of his cock and the inside of that naughty skin. All I had to do was to move my hand to get a reaction from Calvin.\n\nDown on my own dick, Calvin's fist was too firm. He fisted me, expecting the skin to move. On my cut cock, the skin was stretched so tight that it was about to split. Calvin's hand didn't feel good. In fact, it was beginning to hurt a little.\n\n""You've got to keep it wet,"" I groaned.\n\nCalvin spit in his hand, then went back to jacking me off. Each time, I got dry again quickly. He was getting frustrated.\n\n""Wet it again""' I groaned.\n\n""Fuck this shit!"" I heard his snarling.\n\nSuddenly, Calvin turned and took my stiff prick between his lips. Startled, I jerked. I'd never had a blow job before. I'd heard about them, but I still wasn't sure that giving head wasn't some sort of joke that my friends kept running on me. The forbidden thrill of Calvin's mouth on my cock made the feelings even more erotic. He started to pump a fist over my prick as he pulled his mouth from the head.\n\n""You gonna do me, too?"" he asked, his dark eyes flashing pas- sionately in the motel room.\n\nCalvin's experience paid off for us. He showed me how to get into a sixty-nine position. As I gawked openly at the huge black thing only inches from my face, my roommate was busily sucking at my prick. It felt good. Damn, it felt good! I closed my eyes and groaned as Calvin's tongue rolled across the underside of my throb- bing prick. He pushed a hand between us, finding my nipples with his strong fingers, pinching and pulling out on the white buds to make me groan louder. His other hand cupped my balls.\n\nI'd never felt anything like this in my life. Granted, my sexual experience to that point wasn't something to brag about, but the things Calvin was doing to me still felt wonderful. The uncut black cock I was watching throbbed.\n\nMy dad was pissed about my coming to Florida. I was wondering how he'd feel if he could see me now, in bed with a black man, getting ready to suck my first cock. That thought of my dad watching me made my cock jerk in Calvin's sucking mouth.\n\nCalvin was on his side like me. I reached around his hip, my hand resting on his heavily muscled butt. I leaned forward, kissing the velvety tip of the black man's big boner. He humped his hips in time with his cock. sucking. I knew what he wanted. My lips opened. After I licked around them to moisten my suddenly dry flesh, I put my mouth over the tip of his black cock. The next time he moved his hips, the top two or three-inches of his meaty thickness thrust into my mouth.\n\nA drop of precum broke over my tongue. The sweet juicy goo melted into my tastebuds, filling my senses with the flavor of wild honey and musk and other tastes that made my body shiver. The tip of my tongue peeked out, searching for more, probing over his pisshole while his juicy foreskin rolled all the way down over my tongue.\n\n""Go for it, Kirk,"" I heard his soft groan. ""Suck that black dick, boy.""\n\n""Mmmm,"" I purred deep in my throat as I greedily bobbed against his crotch, taking his knob fully into my mouth and swabbing the tip with my lusty tongue.\n\nHe tasted wonderful and his cock felt as if it was made just for my mouth. The crinkly ball sac pushed up against my forehead. Calvin's hot sucking got faster. The head of my cock went deeper, sliding right down into his throat. No way was I going to duplicate that feat, I knew, not with Calvin's huge black bat swelling even bigger inside my mouth. His cock must have been ten inches long, and all of that lovely throbbing length was begging for my attention.\n\nI used my mouth on the top half of my black roommates uncut beauty, allowing my fist to caress the rest. My drool and his loose foreskin made it easy. I let my fist fly up and down the long shaft as my mouth and tongue attacked the head of the black pole. Calvin was groaning with me now as his wonderful throat took more and more of my aching hard-on. He couldn't seem to get enough of my white cock.\n\nThe rod in my mouth throbbed. I held on tightly to the veiny stalk of cock meat while I swirled my tongue madly over the inch or so just under his piss hole. My guts were melting and getting set to spurt out through my cock. I was so close to cumming that I felt my heart pounding in my chest, feeling as if it was right on the verge of bursting from the effort of filling my overstretched cock with blood.\n\nRight at that exact moment, Calvin shaved a finger up into my butt - and wriggled against the tight knot of my prostate.\n\n My cum shot out, filling Calvin's mouth. I was busy experiencing the same thing, only in reverse. While I got off with my cock still buried in the black outfielder's sucking mouth, he was slamming his cock into my mouth, hitting over the wall of my throat on each wild stroke. Hot, gushing cum splashed out with tremendous force. I had to pull up. I backed off his cock a little to keep from gagging and ruining his orgasm. No. I wasn't trying to deny him the same delight that Calvin was giving me. I wanted to do him all the way to the end. I kept my mouth glued to his hot cock, sucking and flicking that slimy, rolling cum that continued to hammer out in home run blasts from the piss hole in the end of his beautiful, black bat.\n\nWith my mouth full of cum, I rose up to the tip of Calvin's cock and swallowed. The rich, sweet cream slid down my throat.\n\nFor the rest of that spring training session, Calvin and I were lovers. He just loved using that big dick of his. During the day, he was as manly and gruff as any other ballplayer, but at night Calvin was gentle and patient as he broke in a willing, eager young man. I wanted to do it all, and to do it immediately. When Calvin brought up the subject of butt-fucking, I was all for it, although the thought of me fucking him didn't occur back then. All I wanted was to feel that big, black, uncut monster up inside me.\n\nCalvin bought some lubricant and rubbers. He didn't force me to do it. I got the tube that night and I rolled the rubber over Calvin's huge hard-on, then he got up on my bed behind me, his large, uncut cock ready to ream me out thoroughly, teaching me the thrills of manly sex.\n\nHe started slowly, grease-coated fingers opening me, spreading my asshole for what was about to come. I was moaning and gasping, biting down on the pillow to still my eager cries. My own cock was throbbing against the sheets. When his fingers pulled out, I was ready. Calvin put the head of his cock up against the crinkled opening of my anus. A half-inch at a time, he took me, his enormously swollen cockhead stretching me so wide it almost hurt. I gasped, dragging in deep breaths to relax, but I took it. Deeper and deeper and deeper.\n\n""God, your ass is tight!"" Calvin grunted as he got up over my back like a dog pumping a bitch in heat. As he slipped even more of his hard cock into me, I started to push back.\n\nI could see myself in the mirror over the sink. My white ass was up in the air, gleaming in the dim light coming in around and through the thin curtains. His black hands were outlined with my flesh shining through his fingers. That wonderful hard cock started going in and out, slowly picking up speed and force and depth, pounding my prostate until I lost control and spurted my cum all over the sheets.\n\n""Fuck me!"" I pleaded in a hissing moan. ""Oooh, fuck me.""\n\nCalvin's grunts were only seconds behind my own. He panted and shot his load with his cock buried in my squirming asshole. When he pulled out, we stayed in the same bed. For the first time, he kissed me. We looked at each other, then at the wet spot and laughed.\n\n""Damn, Kirk!"" Calvin groaned a few minutes later as I started toying with his slimy cock once more. ""I need some sleep.""\n\nI didn't answer. I didn't need to, because even through his objections, my black lover's cock was growing again."
465,Baywatch,['tv-parody'],"Once I was home I tried the swimsuit on, and was surprised at how good I looked in it. My breasts, which were pretty big anyway, were pushed up into a large, deep cleavage, and my butt looked firm and tight underneath the red fabric. The high cut front of the suit was a bit too narrow for my bushy hairs, and they jutted out of the sides of the suit prominently. I showered and waxed before the phone rang. To surprise it was CJ, who had phoned up to invite me to her party. I couldn't believe that after one day, she'd gone to the bother of finding out my number and inviting me to a party even though she hardly knew me. Not that I minded - I hadn't been out in ages and felt like partying to celebrate my new job. I knew that the party would be full of the guys from the station, so I wore my sexiest outfit. I had a short, tight black dress which showed off my buns perfectly. It was low cut at the front and I wore a bra that pushed my tits right up into the front of the dress. Underneath I wore sheer black lacy stockings with a matching black G- string. I felt really horny and sexy as I drove to the party, and started to imagine all those sexy lifeguards and what it would be like fucking them. As soon as I arrived I knew that this was going to be a good night. All the girls were wearing their most revealing clothes and the guys were dressed up for the occasion too. I felt a bit lost and lonely though, amongst all these people that I didn't know. Then I saw CJ. She was looking stunning in a short silver dress which showed off her long thin legs to their full extent. We began to chat when she said that there was someone that I ought to meet, a lifeguard who I would be sharing a watch with the next day; she introduced me, saying that he was called Ryan This guy was so hot, I could barely talk to him sensibly. He was tall, with short black hair and a perfect body, and it wasn't long before we were chatting like old friends, and I was getting really wet for him. It was clear that he felt the same, and he said that he couldn't wait to see me in that tight, revealing swimsuit tomorrow. At that I couldn't take anymore. ""Why don't we go upstairs, then you can see me tonight"" I whispered in his ear. Now I could see the prominent bulge in his trousers, and it was as much as I could do to keep my hands off his cock right then in the main room. We crept upstairs to what must have been CJ's bedroom where I pulled him onto the bed and unzipped his pants. I pulled his semi-hard cock out and placed my hot lips over its head. I began sucking just on the head of his long shaft until he was fully erect, then plunged it right down my throat, using my tongue to get the length of his cock wet. I learnt to give deep throats in high school, and all the men I've sucked off have said that I give the best head they've ever had. This guy was now moaning loudly, and I thought he was going to get us caught, so I eased his cock back out of my mouth to let him recover. Now it was out I could see the full size of his tool. It was huge, at least 10 inches long, and I felt a sense of pride at having swallowed it all. I think he was surprised at this too, as he sat there with this swollen red head right in my face for a few seconds before he turned me over so I was bent over the bed. By now my pussy was sopping wet, and my juices were soaking my tight black G-string and running down the insides of my thighs. I spread my legs a little to help him, as he lifted my dress up to expose my panties. He peeled them off my tight ass and pulled them down to my feet, soaking up some of my freely-running juices. Then he slid two fingers into my slit, probing and twisting into me while I rubbed my clit with my own sticky fingers. I could feel my orgasm building up as he fingered my cunt deeper, and I came noisily, oblivious to anything but his touch inside me. My pussy oozed cum all over his and my hands, and he held his fingers in front of me as I licked them clean. I had never eaten pussy juice before, and my hot cunt tasted deliciously sweet as I licked my wet lips dry. I was now aching both from my amazing orgasm and for his big log inside of me. I turned over again, onto my back, and pulled up the dress which I still had on. He spread my legs as far as the would go, and I could feel his long cock slide slowly into my slippery pussy; pumping deep inside me then lifting me up under my ass and pushing me up against the wall, my legs straddling and wrapped around him as he fucked the shit out me with his wide shaft. I was in heaven, being screwed by this gorgeous stud after one day at work, and I felt myself coming again, screaming out loud in ecstasy as I was shafted deep and slow. We had been fucking for about 40 minutes when I felt his cock spasm, and I knew he was gonna come soon. ""Come on, shoot your load in my horny little mouth, stud!"" I was now shouting, not caring who heard me. I slid off his cock, my pussy now dripping onto my dress and the floor, and took his dick in my mouth again. I could briefly taste pussy on his sticky shaft, savouring my juices before he shot his hot load down my throat. I managed to swallow the first few spurts, but cum filled my mouth, rolling out my lips and dribbling down the sides of my mouth. Then I took it out, and he shot more sperm all over my face and hair. My mouth was still full of his spunk, and I took him back in my mouth, letting come flow down his length before sucking it back again and swallowing it. His taste was salty but delicious, and I licked all of it off my face and fingers greedily, wishing for more. My dress was also covered in cum, both mine and my new lover's, and my panties were ruined; but I didn't care. I had just had the fuck of my life, and all I could think of was that beautiful hard cock filling me up , and shooting its load over me.\n\nI don't how long I lay there for, but when I woke, he was gone. I tidied myself up as best I could and crept downstairs, where the party was still going on. I could see CJ in a corner of the kitchen, with about 5 guys around her. I thanked her for inviting me, and said that I had had a wonderful time; and I got the feeling that she knew why! Then I left - I felt tired after the night's events and needed to be up fresh for the next day, when I would be spending the whole day with my new friend. This was shaping up to be the best job I'd ever had!\n\nThe next day I was woken early by the many people who passed by my house on the way to the beach. Today was gonna be busy as it was the summer vacation for schools. All those athletic guys and pert 17 year old girls would be on the beach flirting and playing together. This had to be the best job! I got to the locker room at 9.00, to find CJ and another girl talking. The other girl turned out to be Gena, who was just about the most gorgeous girl of all. I've never been so aroused by a woman before but Gena was so beautiful that I soon became pretty turned on watching her in her red swimsuit which looked stretched to the limit up top, to say the least. It was obvious that CJ had found out about my activities at her party, and she said that she was pleased that I had got on so well with Ryan and that he was a great guy. He showed up shortly afterwards and we left for our tower where I looked forward to spending the day alone with him. As luck would have it, we were stationed right at the end of the beach where very few people went, so we would have plenty of time to ourselves. As we got in the truck, Ryan remarked on how good I looked in the swimsuit. I felt a tingle in my pussy as we got in, and remembered last night. On the way there, he said that he would have to leave at 2.00 for a training session but that CJ and Pete, another lifeguard, would be along to help out until the evening. I could see that Ryan was already getting turned on, as he was wearing a tight pair of swimming trunks that showed up his big package that was rapidly getting harder as I spoke. I took my seat belt off and gradually my hand crept across to his seat, then down his trunks, pulling out his large swollen dick while he was still driving through the groups of schoolkids. It was so tempting, that beautifully shaped head and long, veined shaft held in my hands. Soon it was hard as a rock, but I teased him, not letting him feel my wet mouth. I just kissed the head of it, kissing slowly down to its base before coming back up to the tip. I put my mouth around it but held it there without it touching my tongue that was now watering at the sight of such a pretty cock and the thought that it would soon be inside my moist cunt. Ryan was swerving all over the beach in excitement, and it was a miracle that no one was hit; then all of a sudden he pushed my head right down onto his dick shouting: ""Suck it you bitch, I can't take anymore! Suck hard. I wanna come right down your throat"". I was loving every minute of it, getting that hot rod rammed down my throat and letting saliva run down the sides of it and dripping off his big balls that were bashed against my chin as he pushed my head down into his lap. Managing to lift off a bit, I began to wank him with one hand while my mouth covered his head. My pussy was getting pretty wet now and I shifted over so I could rub my clit against the front edge of the seats. Now I was sucking deeply again, rubbing my cheek against his hairs. I felt the car stop suddenly as he cried out in orgasm, and tried to keep a lip seal around his thick trunk as he came, but the sudden stop flew me forward, and he shot off onto my swimsuit. Quickly I moved to catch the rest of his wad in my mouth, and again I enjoyed the taste of his cum filling my mouth and spilling out onto my titties, where he rubbed it onto my breasts, going right down into my cleavage. As his hand brushed past my nipple, I was suddenly flooded with sexual energy and released it into a long, satisfying climax. As it finished, I looked down to see my swimsuit dripping wet at the crotch, and spattered with manseed in thick white patches. They felt hot against my skin as I wiped them up with my fingers and licked them clean, loving the taste of his cum for the second time in as many days, but at the same time yearning for more of it. We cleaned each other up, then made our way to the tower where we set up the radio then took watch. There was only one group of people in our area - 3 horny looking guys with surfboards, but they were just sun bathing so we had nothing to lookout for. I went down to the beach level to sun bathe for awhile , and fell asleep. I was woken by the feeling of coldness on my back, but quickly realised that it was Ryan rubbing sun tan oil onto me. He worked his way down to the base of my back, then began rubbing it into my thighs, and their insides. He was using a very oily cream, so my legs became very slippery; I just relaxed as he rubbed it around my butt, then he started to rub it underneath my swimsuit, into my slit; so I reached one hand down and pulled the crotch of the suit to one side, allowing him to finger me again. I stuck my butt into the air and got on all-fours, so I could grind my ass against his erection. I really wanted to get porked doggy-style like this, and began to pull the swimsuit down off my boobs, which swung down as they were released from the constraints of the suit, and swung back and forth as we moved. My slit was now doused in slick pussy juices, and Ryan's fingers held it open as he pulled down his trunks to reveal his veiny shaft once more to me. He slammed it right up my aching cunt to the balls, splitting my tender lips wide open once more. As he thrusted inside my hole, his balls slapped against my ass due to the deepness of his penetration. I had never been fucked in this position before, and it felt wild and primitive to be screwing on my hands and knees like this. It wasn't long before I felt my pussy tightening and an orgasm hit me, causing me to yelp and groan loudly in pleasure while Ryan's wide cock kept up its fast piston action deep within me. I could hear the slushy sound of my cum being squelched by him as I gushed more and more out in my climax, and now I wanted him to explode his sticky hot cum right up my crack. ""I'm gonna come all over that big cock you stud...keep pumping my cunt full of your juicy spunk...oh yeah...fuck me harder... come on shoot your load up me..."" I was panting wildly and hardly made any sense, but he must have got the message because he just emptied what felt like the whole of his nut sack into me at once. He just kept spurting jism out of the large head of his cock and he withdrew before shooting more onto my butt, covering it my ass in thick white cum. It overflowed out of my pussy and streamed down the backs and insides of my legs while I was left completely drained after coming for the second time, and just lay on my towel as before, as if nothing had happened!\n\nIt was now 1.45, and Ryan had to leave for his appointment, so I was left alone at the lookout for an hour before CJ and Pete arrived. By this stage I had been in the sun for long enough, so retired to the shade of the tower to cool off. It was only a few minutes though before there was a knock on the door; and the three surfers entered the small room. ""Hi guys"" I said, trying to hide both the attraction that I had towards them and the patches of cumstains on my swimsuit where Ryan had come only half an hour previously. "" Hi"" the tallest of the trio replied nervously, whose name was John. His friends were called Adam and Steve, and they were all well built and muscular with well toned torsos. John was dark haired, and the other two were blonde; but all were displaying a obvious erection that they failed to hide from my devious gaze. Why were they so turned on though? I couldn't figure it out. Sure I looked hot in this sliver of a swimsuit, but they had not seen me until just now, as me and Ryan had performed our mind-blowing fuck on the other side of the tower, out of their sight. ""You look rather erm, pleased about something."" I said, peering down at their raging hard-ons. They went bright red, and Steve began to explain that they had heard the shouting from beyond the tower, and went to see if everything was OK. ""Then we turned the corner to see you and that other guy...well...""\n""...Hard at it"" Adam finished for him. ""We watched you, then when he left we just saw you lying out, covered in this guy's load and not giving a shit who saw."" he continued ""You've got us so horny that we thought you might help to relieve us"". I couldn't believe it. These guys were asking me for a screw, straight out, and I told them so: ""You guys are asking to fuck me, just like that. Do I look like some kind of slut or what?"" However, I must admit that the idea was getting me pretty horny too, and my big nipples quickly became hard and erect, easily visible to them. ""Well, about 30 minutes ago you did, yeah."" said John calmly. Well, by now it must have been so obvious that I was dying to get my hands on their ripe young cocks, that I gave up trying to resist them, and knelt down in front of John, pulling down his baggies to reveal his stiff, thick boner that looked so ready for the best blow job that this young guy had ever experienced. There was no point in fussing about, 'cos all I and they wanted was a fuck. I wetted my lips before swallowing the large head into my mouth, caressing it with my tongue and rolling my lips around it and sucking gently with a small rocking motion that sent him into a frenzy, and causing him to push my head right down onto him as he thrusted forwards, almost causing me to choke as his prick reached the back of my throat, where it stayed until I began sucking the whole length back and forwards slowly, holding him tight in my wet lips and taking more and more until his entire length was slipping down my throat, then taking it right out again. This teasing routine continued just two more times before he began to thrust into my throat and then climaxed, shooting long spurts of cum into my mouth then withdrawing, leaving me with a tasty mouthful of jism that spread across my lips as I licked them hornily. That was the quickest blow job I'd ever given, but in my rush, I had forgotten the two other guys, who were now practically coming their pants (except that they'd taken them off and were jerking themselves off over my bare breasts). With a mouth and lips still coated in thick cum, I plunged right down onto Adam's long thin shaft, easily taking it down into my throat and getting right down to his balls with ease. They were huge - each the size of a plum, and I couldn't keep my eyes from them as I gave him an delicious blowjob, enjoyed equally by both parties as I let John's cum run down Adam's long shaft and drip off his swollen nutsack in long strings. As I busied myself with Adam's delectable cock, I could feel the insides of my cunt getting slick with cum once again, wetting my swimsuit which was rolled down to my waist. Then two hands reached down under the suit, peeling it down to my dripping crotch and off my butt, to the floor. I spread my legs to allow John to savour my sticky juice as it leaked from my snatch and down my legs. He buried his face into me and gave me an amazing tongue job. It felt like his tongue was deep inside me, then flicking over my clit, then back inside, giving me a small climax and oozing more juices down into his eagerly waiting mouth, as I moaned gently and sucked harder on Adam's dick. This pussy eating sight pushed him over the limits, and he yelled that he was about to come. I quickly withdrew his long straight shaft from my mouth, still drenched with saliva and spunk. Even though Adam had a delicious cock, I wanted to take all of his wad over my face.\n\nWhat a wad! He just pumped and pumped until my face was totally covered in his juicy white cum. My hair was matted in it and it dripped down off my chin in strands and fell onto my tits where I mopped it up with my fingers and sucked them clean. Then I licked off my face and began to clean off his cock which had got plastered in spunk too. I took each of his balls into my mouth and licked them clean, then turned my attentions to poor Steve who was itching to unleash his weapon on me. I stuck my butt into the air and slid one hand into my pussy, thus slicking it in my cum juices. This I began to rub around my sweet little asshole, until it was just as slippery wet as my cunt. I wanted Steve's beautiful rod rammed right up my ass. He had waited, so deserved the biggest reward; and needed no encouragement from me to whip his prick out and begin to butt fuck me. As the head of his penis struggled in, I thought I could take it no further, because my butthole is pretty tight ( despite enjoying regular back shots from my previous lovers). Steve reached down to my wet cunt for more lubrication, rubbing it around his cock, and then slid his whole length up my anus, right to his balls. I cried out, but now with pleasure as he gradually began to shaft me harder, pumping me back and forth on his cock as my butt hole relaxed to help accommodate his wide girth. I was really getting fucked like a little slut, but I didn't care what anyone would think - I was having the time of my life as a hoare for these sexy young men to screw and pump full of meat, and begged John to let me suck on his dick while Steve grinded away up my butt. I rocked forwards onto John's shaft, then back onto Steve's, savouring every inch of the hot flesh inside me as I came again, writhing in pleasure as I lost myself in the awesome sex that I was receiving from the two studs at either end of me. Adam was literally drained from his huge wetshot, and just watched as I brought John to another climax in my mouth. This time I caught all of it in my mouth, but let some spill out before swallowing the rest; then licked the loose strand back into my mouth with a loud, indulgent slurp. Steve kept fucking me slowly in the ass, drenched in sweat and pussy juice which covered his balls from their slapping against the base of my loose cunt. ""Jack it off on my butt Steve you horny fuck!"" I cried as he began to cum. With that he pulled that big wide boner right out my butt and grabbed it, sliding against my butt as cum burst out of his cock in spurts, landing on the back of my head and all over my buns. His cum was clearer in colour than the others, but just as plentiful as load after load hit my ass cheeks and thighs. The sight of all that spunk on my butt and also still on my face and tits just made me desperate to finger fuck my clit . I spread both hands right across my arse to cover them in cum, then began rubbing the hot cream into my clit; and within 20 seconds I was once again overcome with yet another frantic orgasm that left me fully satisfied...for now at least!\n\nThe boys were knackered and lay on the floor panting with their cocks still wet with theirs and my own cum juices. ""I guess I fucked the shit out of you three studs, huh?"" I said in a slutty voice, looking down on their sweat covered bodies. ""Oh yeah"" Steve gasped back ""The cumshot queen of California, wouldn't you say guys?"" They nodded keenly to affirm my new, rather complementary title, before leaving to shower and dress before CJ showed up. They said that they knew her as the horniest girl on the beach, who they gang banged regularly, but that now it was I who was the best of the lifeguards; or anyone else for that matter, at a gangbang. I was deeply flattered, but knew that they were just trying to complement me. Mind you, if I was half as sexy as CJ I would proud: she's one fucking hot chick! When the yellow truck came into view of the tower, I was surprised to see that there was only one person in it. It was Pete, who I'd met very briefly at the party but didn't really know. What I did know was that he was fairly attractive and had 'the best cock in the station' according to CJ and Gena. Despite my earlier action I was hornier than ever, pulling my swimsuit high into my ass and slit, and down to expose even more of my tits to his eager eyes. He was just lapping up my exquisite body as I leaned over to talk to him from my tower, and he couldn't take his eyes from my tits as he spoke, saying that CJ was taking over for someone further down the beach and so it was just him and me on watch. However it was obvious that the only thing he was interested in watching was my ass as he followed me up the walkway to the tower. I dropped my shades on purpose, bending down just so he'd get an eyeful of my snatch underneath the tightly stretched fabric that rode up into the slit of my pussy and onto my butt; and he walked right into me, copping a feel while he excused himself for his 'clumsiness'. I remember thinking that this guy was up for it even more than I was, with a growing bulge in his baggies that I feasted my eyes on before he went over to chat to the guys on the beach (the three that had just fucked me silly). As soon as he arrived back I knew that he had been told everything by the surfers. He had that look on his face, and that roaring hard-on in his pants that told me I was about to be soundly fucked again. ""The cumshot queen of Cali., huh? That's some claim, 'cause I know some horny bitches out there that like nothing better than a hot shower of cream on their butts! ""He was begging for a fuck. ""Oh yeah, well why don't you judge for yourself then, seeing as you've been practically cumming yourself to get your cock sucked ever since you saw me."" I retorted. I couldn't believe what a slut I'd become in just two days since starting the job - but saw little point in stopping now. Besides, this was the most fun I'd had in ages! Now Pete was busting to get his pants off, but I refused to do it. I wanted to see him beg me to pull his cock out, even though I wanted it just as bad as him. I rubbed his cock from outside his pants, until I thought he was really gonna shoot his load before he'd even got it out. It was so big underneath the flimsy cloth that he had to be almost there; but still I resisted my urge to go down on him that was getting me so turned on. He was moaning softly, yet somehow he persisted in our game of 'chicken' for some 5 minutes before he could take no more, ripping down his pants to reveal the biggest, stiffest manhood I'd ever seen! CJ and Gena were right about this guy, who put even Ryan's impressive tool to shame with its vast length and girth. I mean this was huge, and I seriously doubted that I could even get my mouth around it, let alone fit it into my pussy. He said ""Just get that suit off and let me see you r boobs"" as I fell to my knees and came closer to it, its size became even more daunting, but I was determined not to disappoint Pete in my new title as the cumshot queen, so pulled my swimsuit off in one sweeping movement to expose the big firm titties that he'd been so eager to see. It was obvious that he had a thing about big breasts, 'cos he just went mad when he saw their full size and big red nipples right by his knob. I could easily squeeze them together around his shaft, and began to wank him off as his smooth red bell-end slid up and down my cleavage, which was slippery and wet due to the sun tan oil that I'd reapplied earlier. As I went faster and faster, his rod slid higher on each 'bounce', until it was hitting my chin as I slid down into his crotch, then rose back up, watching his face closely. He was in a frenzy of enjoyment, and it was clear that this was the first time he had had this done to him. ""Bet your horny friends can't do this for you, can they Pete? You've never been titwanked before have you? I can see you like it from the size of your dong, all big and hard with excitement. You want me to suck it better for you, don't you?"" I said, just as I slid down, only this time I opened my mouth as wide as it would go, just about fitting the head into my gaping mouth. It was lucky that my mouth had been watering at the sight of his prick, because he filled it right up with his shiny head alone. All I could do was suck lightly on it, but Pete has other plans, ramming home right down my throat about three quarters of his shaft in one thrust. I gagged for breath, then recovered my composure to cope with that pulsing organ deep inside my mouth. I began to suck it pretty well despite his size, and was soon giving him the full deep throat treatment that I was renowned for in college. Pete was in delirium at the blow job he was now receiving. He lost his balance and stumbled into the room, falling onto the chair with his cock standing proud and glistening with saliva. He wanted more head, but I wanted to get screwed again as my sloppy fuck-hole was aching for more meat, and was spewing out thick cum fast. ""I hope you've been saving up that cum for me; not wasting it on those two sluts in the lifeguard centre with their big wet pussies just dripping wet for you. You're mine now, stud!"" I said, after which I practically leapt onto his lap, facing him in the chair, and slid right down his pole. He held me on either side of my waist, and porked me up my wet hole, full of cock to the brim as my cum rolled down the sides of his dick in streams, and collected at the base in a thick pool. We just fucked and fucked in the chair and my pussy just got slicker and slicker from the royal screwing that Pete was giving me. I knew that this was going to be the climax to beat all climaxes, but words just can't describe how it felt as wave after wave of orgasmic delight filled me for a full minute, as I panted and yelled at the top of my voice. I always come best with a big cock filling me up, but this was the best ever; and Pete hadn't even cum yet. We turned over in the chair so he was ontop and I spread my legs wide to allow myself to see his cock sliding into me; for I couldn't quite believe that I'd taken it all in. I saw my minge doused in my cum, as were his pubes; and that great log fucking me dry (or wet to be more accurate). As he slammed it up me relentlessly, I let go another mighty orgasm that rocked me and just made Pete rodger me faster still, keeping up an impossibly fast pace that saw us both drenched with sweat in the afternoon heat. After what seemed hours of slaving away inside my cunt, I heard Pete panting that he needed to come soon or he would collapse. I shouted back that I wanted him to jackoff onto my big jugs. He knew I was begging for his cum: ""You want my cum on your fat tits do you?....well only if you blow me again first, you cum hungry little slut"" That was the least I could do after all those orgasms - so I opened wide for him again and slid him down my throat first time, due to all the lubrication that my fanny juice provided. I loved that taste of slick pussy, and slurped all my cum right off with relish before I felt the tell tale taste of pre-cum spurt out his helmet and down into my stomach. He quickly withdrew from my mouth and I lay there, legs wide apart, just waiting for those thick white jets to hit my hot body. ""Here it comes slut!"" he yelled before releasing a huge spurt of thick, bright white spunk which caught me in the face. Then he really came off with a bang, spewing stream after stream of his sperm onto my titties, stomach, minge, face, and hair. It was so white that I looked down to see a sea of it all over me; just as he produced two last squirts, catching me right on the cunt lips. He too was soaked in it, but began to tongue all the cum out from round my pussy before kissing me and letting me suck it out his mouth. His creamy jizz tasted good - just as well as I had shitloads to lick up off my white tits! I sucked and fucked away at myself while Pete collapsed on the floor due to the exertion and drain that his orgasm took. ""How the fuck did you do that!"" I gasped once he had regained his composure slightly. ""Well that's some blow job you got there"" he replied with a smile. ""But I hadn't cummed for about a week either. I was saving it up for CJ and Gena's weekly gang bang in the locker room. They love a good wet shot too, but not like you. Those guys are right, you must be the cumshot queen of the world, not just California! I just hope I'll get to get that blow job again.""\n""Fuck yeah! for a cumload like that again, any day."" I was totally fucked from all the screwing I'd done; so just left Pete to do all the work while I lay back in the tower, buck naked, just chillin' out. This was gonna be a damn good job, because I could just get all the guys wrapped round my little finger and let them do it for me! CJ had said that this was the best job in the world, and I was beginning to think she was right. In less than two days I had been fucked by five different guys and had taken eight delicious wads of cum over me when I would usually be shocked just at the thought of screwing anyone from work, let alone at work! Once we got back to the main lifeguard station, it looked like I was gonna add to my tally, because CJ, Gena and Marie, one of the more experienced lifeguards, were all putting on their kinkiest bikinis for a beach party at some guy's house a few hundred yards up the beach, out of the way of the busy main beach area. They invited me along, but said that I would have to change out of my work things first (hardly surprising - they were a mess as they'd been ripped off so many times!). Luckily I'd brought along a normal bikini in my bag, so accepted and quickly showered and changed into a tiny blue string bikini that cut right up my asscrack and was clearly not thick enough to disguise my nipples which protruded right out underneath the fabric as it rubbed against them. Compared to the other girls though, it was nothing. They had the smallest, flimsiest G-strings and thongs on which scarcely covered their pussy lips or beavers at all. We were quite a sight walking together down the beach together, and I felt great as we caught the attention of every guy on the beach, and most of the women too! I began talking to Gena, who asked me straight out about Pete: ""So, did you screw Pete's cock or what? It's huge isn't it? I love that feeling of being absolutely stuffed full by it."" I just nodded slightly as I thought back to his dong spurting hot cum all over me, savouring the memory of the day I'd had in that tower. Gena was so horny for anything I told her, and must have such an enormous sexual appetite. It was all she seemed to talk about, but with a divine body like hers she was born to fuck, I guess. That's what it sounded like, anyway! The party had not really begun by the time we arrived at the house: about 7.15. The guys were still preparing the food and the tables so we all offered to help. I was in the kitchen helping out when Gena and the host arrived. His name was Matt and he seemed pretty nice, but he couldn't keep his eyes off Gena as she strutted around in her minute bikini. They were flirting outrageously, so I made for the door to leave them to it; but was stopped by Gena. ""Wait a minute, you can't leave now! We were just getting the party going, and we want you to stay. No one's actually seen you in action yet.""\n""Well that's not strictly true, but I'd really prefer to leave you two guys to do what you want."" I said, somewhat against what I really felt like doing to these two horny fuckers. ""What we want is to fuck you stupid, you kinky bitch!"" she screamed, and ran over to me, pulling my top to one side to let my right tit pop out from under the material. She kissed it before sucking on my nipple and undoing the strap on my bikini, allowing both breasts to swing free and causing Matt to grab hold of my free tit and rub the hard nipple while sliding his free hand down to my thong and into the soft wet slit that lay under its thin material. He inserted his middle finger into my hole and started to fuck me with it as I grabbed his butt and pulled down his pants to reveal a handsome pecker that caught Gena's eye as she sucked on my tits. In a flash she had him in her mouth, then swallowed it down, her big lips rubbing up and down the length of his thickly veined shaft like a vacuum as she sucked and slurped, turning me on almost as much as Matt. This girl could definitely give blow jobs with the best of them, but I was aching to get in there too and get his dick in me. For now though, I was happy to eat pussy for the first time ever, pulling down the scrap that was Gena's panties to find a sopping wet cunt that was begging to be licked clean of the thick cum that dripped into my mouth; and tasted divine as I sucked on her little clit until it was swollen up and red, on the verge of coming all over me. She sat on my face and moaned in pleasure, her tiny little minge of thick black hairs brushing over my nose as I slid my tongue down her crack to lap up the sharp tasting pussy juice that oozed out. Someone was rubbing me off through my g-string, and I could feel my own clit getting drenched in thick cum just as the panties were ripped off my ass and Matt slid a now rock-hard boner up my cunt from behind. I tried to stay cool and just carry on sucking on the hot pussy of my gorgeous colleague, but was so shocked by the sudden porking I got that I had to stop and catch my breath before continuing in eating out her slippery wet gash while she lay spread-eagled on the floor, right on the verge of coming as she played with her titties and panted out loud that she wanted a cunt load of horny cock before she came. It was only seconds before I myself was screaming out as I came all over Matt's big bell end, that kept pumping my pussy to overflowing and spreading my cum all over my legs as it flowed down from my slit. Matt was about to oblige her, pulling out from my sticky crack and moving into position to fuck Gena's; but was stopped when I saw his dick glistening with my pussy juice, dripping off his balls and onto the floor. Now, I couldn't let all that delicious cum go to waste up some little slut's loose cunt, and licked it clean as I sucked cock even deeper than Gena. She couldn't believe how much meat I was taking down my throat, but for me I was just getting more of that tasty cum that I had acquired such a passion for. His balls were still caked in it, but Gena needed to come now, so I let her have his cock pumped up into that greedy snatch while I licked his balls as they slid back and forth and bounced on her wet puss, getting more juice for me to lick off. Gena came seconds after she was doggy-fucked by Matt, panting and yelping as her pussy squelched under the size of the shaft inside her. Now it was Matt's turn to lose control, pumping faster and faster then releasing his load up Gena's dripping cunt with a long shout. I saw his tool spasming deep inside that wet pussy, and spilling its load, streaming down her legs and shooting over her minge; with great envy. She had just got his hot cum shot up her twat, and now she could lick it all up off her snatch while I had none. Maybe I was just a cum-hungry little bitch, but all that spunk was mine. I had earnt it and now I was gonna collect it from her, by eating her out until she was dry. While I munched on his cum, I could taste her sweet pussy juice as well as my own, and the mixture was pretty fuckin' gorgeous. I wanted to stay at her lips all night drinking the nectar of our combined orgasms; but my tongue was aching and I was forced to stop while there was still cum on her stomach to taste. Gena was still horny after all that tonguing, and kept saying what a good fuck I was and how I'd be a great pussy eater soon if I stayed on the beach as a lifeguard. She and I went out to the beach to pick up some more cock to screw - it really was that simple; we just wanted to fuck anyone who wanted it, and it wasn't going to be long before the two of us were getting porked again. We found two suitably horny guys out on the beach, and dragged them back into the house. Without even stopping to find out their names, we pulled off their baggies to see who had got the biggest knob to suck. Turned out that I won, as the guy I had was very well hung, with equally big nuts that hung down loosely from his cock. He was about 7 inches long at the time, and growing fast as I peeled off my top, pushed him onto the couch and dangled my tits just out of reach of his mouth with his hands held down by his sides, so he couldn't touch them while I rubbed at my hard nipples, driving him wild in frustration until he managed to free his hands; then he squeezed and rubbed frantically at them, desperate to touch his mysterious seducer like some desperate schoolboy on a date. I looked back to see a monsterous cock standing tall and rubbing against my tight ass. It was so bloated and red that it seemed to draw me towards it. I swivelled round, seating a cum-soaked thong on his face and bending down to suck on my man's fat cock. He was licking my panties, getting my pussy so hot that I thought they were gonna melt in the juice! After taking all of Pete's massive 12 inch knob earlier, This was gonna be easy, as it was similar in length to Pete's, but slightly thinner. That's what I thought at least, but I couldn't get all of it in, leaving about one inch exposed at the base as his head bashed the back of my throat, while the lipstick stains on his shaft got thicker as I sucked like a wild animal, devouring his prick with my hot wet mouth. It was clear to me that I now loved sucking cock, giving wet blowjobs to these big cocked stallions who were getting the best head of their lives off my dirty little lips. If only he knew (if only I knew!) how much meat I'd had around them today, or how much cum I'd had shot down my throat or up my cunt or over my butt! This was the way fuck: hard and fast all day with as many people as possible. Gena was riding the other guy like horse, straddled over him and bouncing up and down on his rod like her life depended on it. She screamed at me ""Come on you slut, take that guy in the ass, I know you're aching for a back shot off that stud and his cock!"" My guy was pretty keen on that idea too, and bent me over the couch to lick my butt hole ""Use my cunt juice too"" I whispered to him, felling his fingers scoop out my cum and spread it over my butt. I wanted this so bad, but was unsure that my ass was wide enough for him as he began to rub his cock on my behind and my anus. So it was a shock when it slid right in first time, right up my arse, and it was easy for him to begin fucking me deep in my backside. Gena couldn't believe it either crying ""You loose slut! you must have one hell of a wide butt hole to take that cock in."" across the room, where I could scarcely hear it against my own moaning over the vigorous butt fucking that I now was thoroughly enjoying. I'd never came before just due to anal sex, but felt my pussy quivering and my ass tighten in climax, leaving a huge hot cum stain on the arm of the couch just moments after he'd entered me. Now he was riding my ass hard and fast with his cock deeply embedded up my backpassage and his hand up my snatch, rubbing my clit with his thumb as he sank three fingers into the sloppy wet pussy, leaving me with only one free orifice left to fuck! He was breathing fast, and I was panting loudly, so we weren't being exactly subtle considering there were about 40 people outside! As I had thought, it wasn't long before two guys burst open the door to see what was going on. They were dumbstruck to see me and Gena getting fucked like animals on the couch, but obviously turned on, for I could see their boners through their shorts as they just stood in the door in amazement at the mind blowing scene we must have set as we screwed on regardless of their entry into the room. ""Come on in boys!"" Gena gasped. ""Join the fun - me and my friend can't get enough of a good stuffing. We're just fuck happy sluts who'll take it anywhere you want!"" Well they just couldn't believe their luck, and neither could I, as I really wanted to suck some more cock 'til I came again. They were naked in seconds, and one of them moved over to each of us with their whopping pricks standing out hard as rocks in front of our mouths. I wasn't about to fuck around with a cock that delicious, so sucked it down quick, dribbling saliva all over the sides of his manhood as I licked the shiny head until it glistened before sinking it down my throat again. He began to really fuck my mouth, pumping down into it while I sucked merrily away, feeling my butt still being screwed and spread wide by my backside banger who just kept fucking and fingering like some kind of stud machine. I couldn't believe that he still hadn't shot his load, yet I had already came once and was about to again. I swallowed even deeper as I felt my pussy gushing cum, this time onto his hands and my leg, and this extra deep blow made the cock in my slutty mouth bulge, then begin lobbing cum right into my mouth. I pulled it out of my mouth, and it caught me twice in the face before I directed it down onto my titties, letting the last few spurts shoot over my nipples in thick creamy patches, for Gena to suck off. With only one guy still inside me, we could now move onto the couch, so I was sitting on his lap, cock still in my anus, facing away from him with my cum covered tits bouncing as he just kept going, banging me just as fast as before from behind. Now I had a clear view of what Gena was doing, and saw her sucking one guy's dick while the other was eating out her wet cunt from underneath. Just as I turned to see her, the guy getting sucked off shot his wad right over her face and breasts, just as I had had done. Cum was dripping down off her nipples in thick ropes, and she climaxed all over the other one's face, rubbing her fat swollen pussy lips and cum-sprayed beaver over the whole of his face while he tried to lick it off as best he could. Yet again though, Gena was not satisfied, and came over to me on her knees, rubbing her boobs against mine and licking my clit as it bounced up and down; making me feel amazing once more, and cum for the third time. This one was the best of the three though: feeling Gena's wet mouth around my clit and nipples, and a big shaft up my ass just sent me into heaven, as my whole body tingled and pulsed with orgasm. I didn't even feel the cock sliding out of my butt, until I saw it down by my cunt. Just as I looked down he caught me clean in the face with a spurt of hot jizz, then emptied the rest of his load onto my pussy and Gena's tits. Even as the last drops were still flying out, Gena was sucking noisily on my nipples and rubbing her sticky face into my tits. As the guy left, me and Gena sat there kissing and licking each other, tasting the cumshot of our anonymous partners and licking our fingers clean of each other's pussy juices. What a great fuck we'd just had - but only one of many that I'd had in the last two days, and only one of many that I've had subsequently on Baywatch patrol. Like I said, its the best job in the world, and my fuck rate is just as high now as it was in the first two days. If your in the area, just ask for the ""Cumshot queen"" (A title that I still hold despite fierce competition from the girls!) and you'll get the best fuck of your life - Guaranteed!"
466,Be A Wife,"['MF', 'mc', 'tg']","This life of dream can be yours for only $1,599 ! Order Now!""\n\n ""This is what I need"", Luke thought.\n\n""Now I'll finally get what I deserve"".\n\nIt was early March when it arrived at his office, by special delivery. He was ecstatic.\n\n-""Today is going to be the first day of my new life"", he said to himself with an evil grin.\n\nHe came home that night, very excited, and as usual, nobody came to greet him at the door. ""Probably reading a book, as usual."" He went into the living room with his package, and there she was, reading. ""Hello dear"", she said. ""I didn't hear you come in"". She was wearing those godawful old sweatpants and t-shirt. ""Well not for long"", he thought.\n\n-""Hi Kelly. I've got a new toy. Would you like to try it ?""\n\n-""Why Luke, that's unusual of you to buy something I would like.""\n\n-""Yes, he said, I'm sure you'll like it... quite a bit. It might even change your life...""\n\n-""Goodness me, she said, now you've got me curious. What is it ?""\n\n-""Sorry, I can't tell you. You'll have to try it and find out"", he said as he unwrapped the machine.\n\n-""How does it work ?""\n\n-""See, you take this headband with the microphone and headphones, and put it on. Wait, which one is it... hmm... Ah yes, here it says 's', this is yours""\n\nHe handed it to her, and she adjusted it to her head.\n\n""And this one says 'd', it's mine"", and he put it on.\n\n""We just plug it in, and here is the switch to turn it on... there, it's done""\n\nShe heard a voice in the headphones asking ""What is your name ?"", so she answered ""Kelly"". The voice then added:\n\n""Sequence engaged... Performing Brain Scan... Scan Complete... Generating Will Inhibitor Field...""\n\nShe felt as if the headband had come alive, and her brain was turning to mush. She could'nt move, she couldn't think,...she couldn't even WANT to regain control. She felt like a dry sponge, ready to absorb anything. Anything at all. She felt totally empty, and needed to be filled. The voice started again.\n\n ""Personnality Programming engaged...\n\nYou are Kelly.\n\nYou believe everything I say.\n\nYou are the wife of Luke.\n\nYou belong to Luke.\n\nLuke is the ruler of your household.\n\nYou are Luke's slave. Luke can do anything with you.\n\nYou are a slut, and deserves no respect. You live only to please Luke.\n\nYou are a stupid bitch, always in heat, always ready for sex.\n\nYou are weak and submissive.\n\nYou always do what Luke wants when Luke wants it.\n\nLuke expects you to be always feminine, sexy, and willing...\n\nYou will obey Luke's every whim and fancy.\n\nYou want to obey Luke.\n\nYou love to wear sexy, erotic womanly clothing.\n\nYou never want to wear flats or pants.\n\nThat would make you feel masculine, and you do not want that.\n\nYou cannot feel comfortable wearing anything less than 3 inch pumps.\n\nWearing dresses and skirts makes you feel so good.\n\nPantyhose are a woman's best friend. They are your best friend.\n\nYou always want to wear make-up, because you feel so very feminine.\n\nAnd you are totally feminine. Totally womanly.\n\nYou feel good about being submissive.\n\nYour opinions and your likes are not important.\n\nThe opinions of your husband Luke are all that matters.\n\nYou enjoy serving Luke and being totally dominated.\n\nYou do not feel worthy of respect.\n\nYou are just a whore, whose sole purpose in life is to please Luke.\n\nYou are nothing more than Luke's willing slave...""\n\n Meanwhile, Luke was hearing:\n\n ""You are the ruler of your household.\n\nYour wife Kelly is your slave. You can do whatever you like with her.\n\nShe is a slut, and deserves no respect. She lives only to please you.\n\nShe is a stupid bitch, always in heat, always ready for sex.\n\nYou are strong and domineering.\n\nYou always get what you want when you want it.\n\nYou expect her to be always feminine, sexy, and willing...\n\n The voices stopped after fifteen minutes, and Kelly felt her mind return to her. Her new mind. So much better than before. She felt good. She looked at Luke, and was overwhelmed by a desire to pledge eternal love and devotion him. She fell to her knees before him, and said: ""Oh master Luke, I love you! I am your slave, let me serve you, give me an order so I can make you happy"", she pleaded.\n\nHe looked down at her in contempt, and said ""My balls itch. Lick them."" She eagerly unzipped his pants, pulled them down a bit with his underwear, and started frantically licking his balls.\n\n""This feels good,"" he thought.""That bitch is so hot, I think I feel like fucking her right now.""\n\n""Stop!"", he ordered, and she looked up with expectation, her eyes filled with animal-like stupidity. ""Tear off your clothes. I don't like them."" She ripped her t-shirt open, revealing her breasts, and then ripped open her own bra, letting her titties pop out. She had to pull off the sweat-pants because they were too tough, and then she was naked, except for some bobby socks, panties, and the rippped bra that dangled. ""Please master Luke, take me, fuck me, hurt me, do everything you want !"" And he did.\n\nThe next day, she went shopping. ""I have been such a fool all these years"", she thought.""I have nothing appropriate for a slut like myself to wear. I need to dress for what I am. A submissive little whore."" She bought a black leather corset, revealing dresses, mini-skirts, pumps, panty-hose with motifs, lacy underwear, etc.\n\nAs soon as she was home, she put on black panty-hose and pumps. She felt pain from the tightness of the corset, but as she looked in the mirror, she saw the effect was well worth it. She slipped into a black negligee, and then, applied heavy make-up, especially around the eyes. Looking again in the full length mirror, she was quite pleased with herself, and started practicing sexy and enticing poses.\n\nThe doorbell rang. She went to the door and asked ""Who is it?""\n\n""It's Sandy, let me in."" She opened the door, and Sandy's jaw almost fell to the ground. Sandy came in and said ""What the hell happened to you ?""\n\n-""Something wonderful"", Kelly said. ""I'm finally the person I should have been.""\n\n-""And what might that be ?""\n\n-""The slave of my beloved husband. His plaything, ready and willing to fulfill all his wishes.""\n\n-""You're crazy ! What's come over you ?""\n\n-""I knew you wouldn't understand. You're gonna have to leave. You're a bad influence on me, and my husband wouldn't like that.""\n\n-""Like hell I'm leaving! Not before you explain everything.""\n\n-""If you don't leave, I'll call the police for trespassing.""\n\n-""You wouldn't...""\n\nKelly walked over to the phone and started dialing.\n\n-""Ok, I'm leaving, but you're gonna wish I hadn't.""\n\n-""I don't think so. Goodbye."", and she closed the door. She thought how good it would be for Sandy's husband to get a machine like the one Luke had. Then she would understand.\n\nLuke came home that night, and as he entered, saw Kelly kneeling before him in the hallway. ""God, what a sexy bitch"", he thought.\n\n-""Please, master, let me give you a massage so I can show my love""\n\n-""Not now, slave. I want to use the machine again tonight, but this time, I'll make it permanent. You want that, don't you ?""\n\n-""Oh yes, master, I want to be your devoted slave forever and ever ! I don't ever want to be the woman I was before !""\n\n-""Good. Now sit there while I change the settings... God, the wires are a mess, you can't tell which is which. I'll have to beat you for this, you know. Can't let you get away with not keeping the house clean.""\n\nHe put on the headband, microphone and headphones, ordering her to do the same. Then he switched it on.\n\nHe heard the voice asking ""What is your name ?"", and said ""Luke""\n\n ""Sequence engaged... Performing Brain Scan... Scan Complete...\n\nGenerating Will Inhibitor Field...""\n\nHe felt the headband come alive as before, and his brain turn to mush. He could'nt move, couldn't think,... couldn't even WANT to regain control. He felt like a dry sponge, ready to absorb anything. Anything at all. He felt totally empty, and needed to be filled. The voice started again.\n\n""Personnality Programming engaged...\n\nYou are Luke.\n\nYou believe everything I say.\n\nYou are the wife of Kelly.\n\nYou belong to Kelly.\n\nKelly is the ruler of your household.\n\nYou are Kelly's slave. Kelly can do anything with you.\n\nYou are a slut, and deserves no respect. You live only to please Kelly.\n\nYou are a stupid bitch, always in heat, always ready for sex.\n\nYou are weak and submissive.\n\nYou always do what Kelly wants when Kelly wants it.\n\nKelly expects you to be always feminine, sexy, and willing...\n\nYou will obey Kelly's every whim and fancy.\n\nYou want to obey Kelly.\n\nYou love to wear sexy, erotic womanly clothing.\n\nYou never want to wear flats or pants.\n\nThat would make you feel masculine, and you do not want that.\n\nYou cannot feel comfortable wearing anything less than 3 inch pumps.\n\nWearing dresses and skirts makes you feel so good.\n\nPantyhose are a woman's best friend. They are your best friend.\n\nYou always want to wear make-up, because you feel so very feminine.\n\nAnd you are totally feminine. Totally womanly.\n\nYou feel good about being submissive.\n\nYour opinions and your likes are not important.\n\nThe opinions of your husband Kelly are all that matters.\n\nYou enjoy serving Kelly and being totally dominated.\n\nYou do not feel worthy of respect.\n\nYou are just a whore, whose sole purpose in life is to please Kelly.\n\nYou are nothing more than Kelly's willing slave...""\n\n Meanwhile, Kelly was hearing:\n\n ""You are the ruler of your household.\n\nYour wife Luke is your slave. You can do whatever you like with her.\n\nShe is a slut, and deserves no respect. She lives only to please you.\n\nShe is a stupid bitch, always in heat, always ready for sex.\n\nYou are strong and domineering.\n\nYou always get what you want when you want it.\n\nYou expect her to be always feminine, sexy, and willing...\n\n The voices stopped after fifteen minutes, and Kelly felt her mind return to her. Her new mind. So much better than before. She felt good. She looked at Luke, and was overwhelmed by a desire to slap him silly. Luke fell to his knees before her, and said:\n\n""Oh mistress Kelly, I love you! I am your slave, let me serve you, give me an order so I can make you happy"", he pleaded.\n\n-""You miserable slut!"", she said. ""You wanted to control me, make me into your little plaything. Well now that you've made the stupid mistake of taking the wrong headgear, I'm gonna make you pay. For the rest of your miserable life! And I'll start by calling you Colleen. It means girl in Irish, and that's what you'll be, a little girl for me to play with !""\n\n-""Yes,"" he thought, ""I am a girl, I am Colleen. I am the wife of Kelly, my husband and mistress.""\n\n .. She-Wolf."
467,Be Home Soon,['MMF'],"His most remarkable feature, you observe, is the large bulge in his trousers. After you've found him appreciating the swing of your pretty breasts a time or two, then caught him looking up your skirt unabashedly, you retaliate by openly appraising his crotch. You blush when you realize that he's throbbing as you look at him, that a small stain of moisture is forming where his cock is pushing at the material. You turn your attention to the festivities. \n\nThe men brought Chinese food, spirits and movies. The three of you sit around the coffee table, eat and drink as the videos roll. The subject matter is a little embarrassing at first, the usual case of bad story development compensated for by pretty bodies.\n\nFull and a little drunk, you settle back into the sofa, comfortable between the two males. The next film is about sexual domination. A young girl comes to a big city and is seduced by a wealthy businessman with baroque appetites. She's tied up, fondled by friends, lent out to strangers, and then subjected to every imaginable indecency at a convention of out-of-town gynecologists.\n\nUnmoved at first, you're positively fidgeting now. You're suddenly aware that there'll be a moist spot on the seat of your skirt when you get up. How embarrassing. Suddenly, Jack puts his arm around you, cups one of your breasts and begins kissing your neck. You've had enough of his lewd displays in front of a stranger and struggle to free yourself.\n\nJust as suddenly, Roman's arms are constraining you, he shifts to the sofa's corner and pulls you back with him. Jack lifts your legs up, bends to begin kissing your sandaled feet.\n\nHe runs his tongue around and over each toe, tastes what he can of your lightly soiled soles, then dances his lips through the hollows of your ankles till the pleasure is coursing through your body in waves. You kick a little, shout, ""Let me go, you two!"" but to no avail.\n\nJack moves up your legs now, spreads them with his body till you're opened wide. One foot over the sofas back, the other still on the floor, you watch as his face moves warm and dancing of lip and breathe up the insides of your pretty thighs. Roman looks steady and patient over your shoulder still hugs you tightly to him. Your arms are bound fast; your breasts are almost painfully constrained by the force of his grasp.\n\nHe can see your belly; your pubic hair moving under Jack's approaching kisses. His erection pulses at the small of your back. Finally at your unwillingly exposed pubis, Jack darts his tongue between your lips, finds your darling little clitoris with his first plunge, and proceeds to wipe her around and around with his entire mouth. He sucks and drinks at you slow, then hastens for intervals, driving you wild with fast ecstasy, then slows again.\n\nYou're burning.\n\nHe lifts you and places a pillow under your bottom, then releases his hold on your legs. You hold yourself open and inviting now, then go wionate mouthing he's giving your entire vulva. Your first orgasm only sends shivers through your whole body.\n\nThe convulsions that follow force the juices from your core in a milky flood. Your love-maddened husband drinks you thirstily. His fingers thrust at your tightness, tickle now your g-spot, now your cervix, then thrust some more. Jack finally straightens. Roman releases his hold at the same time. You sit up to collect yourself but don't get very far before Jack pulls you up, turns you, then places you back on the sofa on all fours and facing Roman's lewd smile. Jack lifts your skirt over your ass, spreads your knees wide before again lowering his mouth to your pussy's drool.\n\nRoman unzips his fly just inches from your face. His cock is as menacing and horse-like as it's form promised. He stands to remove his clothes. Sitting again, it wags from his hairy loins like a great bent beast. The head is swollen wide and split like an overripe melon. Cum already dribbles from its center as he takes one of your hands and places it round the shaft, then forces your grip up and down his veined length.\n\nThrough all this, Jack has been tonguing your lady wildly. Roman places his other hand behind your head and pulls your face down to his hanging testicles. His scent fills your brain as you inhale his hairy, sweating sack. Foggy with the pleasuring your husband's giving your wildly spasming pussy, you take one of Roman's balls into your mouth and tongue the loose skin wetly. You drink the stranger's muskiness like a feeding carp.\n\nAfter mouthing the other testicle, you move your face up the trunk of his throbbing tool. Still stroking it in your fist, you alternate at its end between your hand's massaging and your mouth's deep sucking.\n\nRoman releases his grip on your head; leans forward a little to grasp both your hanging breasts. He caresses their pretty weight, pulls each darling little nipple in turn. You see colors. \n\n""Golly,"" you think, ""Won't these boys ever get tired?""..."
468,Beach Encounter with a Twist,"['MF', 'amputee']","He wasn't sure what to think at first, and it must have read on his face, as she kept peering at him quizzically over the crook of one arm. He took little glimpses at the bare, pink stump and felt like a voyeur for doing so. Meanwhile, his penis seemed to keep proving who had control of such situations by continuing to grow. Damnit to hell, hardons just didn't happen to him down here! Here he was, staring at this poor one-legged beauty and sporting a huge erection, probably making her feel like a freak in a freak show ...\n\n... except that she was now smiling at him. He suddenly saw how comical he must look, sitting there trying to deny reality. He felt a sheepish grin spread over his face and he exhaled some of his tension away. He pointed down in the general direction of Mr. Happy and shrugged, and she collapsed in the sand, laughing. He felt the erection fade, as he too, laughed.\n\nFinally, when he was just a mortal again, he got up and went over and sat down next to her. She rolled over on her side, with that magical little appendage that kept drawing his eye resting on top of her full leg. ""I'm Mike,"" he said. ""I thought after an event like that that we had to have done a little bonding"". She smiled as she shook his hand and said, ""I'm Laura. I loved that little show; do you often pick up women that way?""\n\n""No, I usually use more conventional methods. Tell me, did it work?""\n""Well, I think you have a promising package, so you might say it got your foot, or something else, in the door,"" she said. ""Of course, I'll have to check you out a little more carefully first. The main skill I want in my men is the ability to apply suntan lotion with a proper flourish. Would you care to audition?"" She got up to a kneeling position and reached for the brown bottle, and he stared again at her short leg. The stump was long and well-tanned, like her other thigh except that it was a little narrower. She caught his eye and said in a matter-of-fact tone, ""Car accident, when I was 13. I was awake when they pulled me out of the car, and I remember that I saw my foot staying there as I was going away.""\n""I'm sorry,"" he said thickly, looking away. ""Hey, don't get weepy on me!"" she said. ""They left me with a damned good stump. Most people can't tell I don't have two matching legs, and I can even bear weight on the end. Actually, it'd be better in some ways if people knew without my telling them, because it seems like so many of the guys find other things to do really quickly once they know I'm an minus a stem. Does it bother you?""\n\n""N-n-no-o,"" he stammered, ""No, it doesn't. I just don't see too many women without limbs. I think you're very attractive; I'm just so curious."" She said, ""Well, you can find out a little about it right now. Here's the lotion."" She sat and raised her stump slightly.\n\nHe took the lotion and poured a quantity into his hand, and then turned his attention to her stump. He brushed a bit of sand off the end and without hesitation set to his task. As he smoothed on the milky fluid, he noticed that her nipples were hardening. He looked at the scar along the end of the stump, and rubbed that area a little harder than he needed to when he noticed her shiver and close her eyes. After a moment, she said quietly, ""You'd better pay attention to some of my other parts, or they'll be jealous.""\n\nHe proceeded to apply lotion to her full, sexy leg, her back, her arms and her neck, experimenting with an extra press here, a little light brush or two there, all the while watching her reactions. ""It's amazing how much you can tell about how someone is as a lover before you make love to them,"" he thought. ""I hope I get to put that to the test.""\n\nHe took her shoulder and turned her around to do her front, but she took his hand and said, ""That was wonderful, thanks. We'll be in big trouble if I don't finish this myself."" With that, she gave his hand a squeeze and started spreading lotion on her breasts, but not in a businesslike manner. She was obviously enjoying this, and putting on a show for him. He wasn't stupid; he watched, enthralled. Her leg stump was like a distant memory as he watched her breast tissue move under her hand. Her eyes opened and gazed at him with a hunger.\n\nAt last she put the lotion aside and said, ""So what do you think? Could you stand going somewhere a little more private?"" He smiled and said, ""I was just thinking about that myself. Is your place far?""\n""It's just up the hill a little ways. Here, let me give you the address."" She turned and grabbed her purse and took out a pen and some paper, and drew a little map. ""It's not really very tidy; I haven't had anyone over in awhile,"" she said.\n\nWith a broad smile, he said, ""I think I'll be too preoccupied to mind a little mess, myself.""\n\nLaura got up and wrapped her skirt around her and pulled her top over her head. He marvelled at her balance on her one leg. She slipped her foot into her sandal and collected her towel and crutches before he realized that she was watching him with that teasing smile again. ""You're not going to make it over to my place if you have to get the sand off of your tongue, now, are you?"" she joked. ""I'll see you soon?""\n""Absolutely!"" he replied, finally starting to move to where his own belongings sat. As he dressed, he watched her move up the slope to the parking area. What was it about the woman that was so damned irresistable? The asymmetry? The rarity? Right now, it was the swaying of the hips as she made her way expertly on crutches. He had to make a visible effort not to run when he had finally gathered all of his posessions.\n\nAt the car, he looked at the address and realized that it was in a neighborhood he knew well. ""Boy, you is lust-addled, ain'tcha?"" he thought to himself with a smile. As he drove towards her place, he looked for the florists he thought he remembered. He stopped and selected a nice mixed bouquet that matched the spring atmosphere. After what seemed like forever, he finally turned into her driveway.\n\nShe came to the door wearing something Mike had never seen before - a peg leg. Below a stump socket was a simple metal pipe with what looked like a crutch tip at the end. She was now wearing a sweater and shorts, and her leg and foot were bare. She squealed, ""The flowers are lovely! How did you know I liked daisies and baby's breath? You must be psychic!""\n""Only during certain phases of the moon,"" he said. ""And only with women I like a lot."" He watched her walk over to the kitchen to find a home for the flowers. She walked pretty smoothly, he thought; he'd expected her to be less graceful, especially without a knee joint. She said, ""I've just been cleaning up the place a bit. This thing is handy to slip into and out of quickly,"" she said, following his eye to the peg leg. He bowed a comic bow and said, ""Milady, there remains little doubt that thou wouldst look splendid even in a flour sack. Is there anything about you that is not beautiful?""\n\nHer smile at the antic faded at the end and she looked thoughtful as she said, ""Many have thought, good lord, that I would not be suitable, given my construction in the lower regions. What thinkest thou?"" He looked at her evenly, and said, ""I've been trying to figure that one out myself. The preliminary reports look quite good; you surely have your foot in the door."" The echoed line broke the tension, and they laughed together. She walked over to him and they kissed, first lightly, and then more deeply. She pulled away and said in a thick voice, ""I'm all sticky and covered with sand. Do you want to join me in the bath?"" His wide eyes betrayed his answer.\n\nThey went to the bathroom and kissed between removing articles of clothing. Her top landed on the vanity without the cuts he'd been expecting from her erect nipples, and his shorts were scuffed along the floor soon after. She stepped back and held up the contraption on her left leg and said, ""Pull."" He grasped the pipe and tugged, and soon her smooth stump was bare again. They cuddled as the water ran, and at last when the water was drawn she sat down and swung her leg over the side and got into the hot, soapy water slowly. He got in facing her.\n\n""You know, it always amazes me how much fun a bath can be, yet it takes a woman to remind me of that,"" he said. ""Men are too goal oriented,"" she said. ""You think, 'water, clean - shower!' and you just do that. You lose track of the finer things."" She started rubbing his feet, causing him to find her right foot and reciprocate. ""So I'm okay with one leg?"" she asked. ""Honey, you're more like splendid with one leg. In fact, I'm not sure I'd swap you for a two-legged twin right now,"" he said. ""I just can't seem to stop staring. I don't quite know why, but it just seems to make you more attractive, which is tough to do. Is that weird?""\n\n""A little, I guess. But then I've had people stare at me like I was a space alien or something, and that sucks a lot more. I know you like everything else, so it feels pretty good being with you."" She reached for his hand, and he drew her towards him for a long, deep kiss. He groped in the water for her stump with one hand as he felt her breasts with the other. Meanwhile, she found her own target, his penis, and with a few artful strokes brought it to full attention. She pulled herself closer and tried to aim for his penis by Braille underneath the soapy water; after a few tries and a giggling fit by both of them, she felt him inside of her at last. He pushed gently until her vagina had stretched enough to accomodate him, and then wrapped his hands around her back and started thrusting slowly. Her nipples felt like they would make marks in his chest, and his own set felt like fire whenever they brushed past their larger cousins. Her hands gripped him more vigorously as her breathing came in shorter gasps, and their kisses had to be interrupted by gasps for air. She came explosively as she felt a firm caress on the tip of her stump, and her orgasmic grip coupled with a few more deep thrusts were enough for him, as well. She felt the pumping inside of her as he came.\n\nExhausted, he collapsed back against the back of the tub with her on top of him. They kissed and talked small talk as they stayed ""connected"" for awhile, experimenting with the effects of small movements on their genitalia. It seemed like forever before the water got cold."
469,Beach Lovers,['MF'],"My member responds to her gently demanding fingers. We continue kissing and caressing each other, our hands dancing lightly across our shin warmed now as much by our desire for each other as from the sun. As our passions rise, we embrace, and in that meeting join each to the other. Her body, responds to mine, molding itself to mine as I probe her secret place. Her body welcomes me, kissing m e as I slowly fill her and then back out only to fill her again. We spend the afternoon thus locked in loves embrace, savoring each thrust, each kiss, and the tender agony of each near withdrawal. Obviously to all around us, we reach fulfillment and drift off to sleep. We lay thus undisturbed and together until the rising of the late afternoon tide and the gently brush of the wind remind us of other things and places. Onece again our bodies aroused from slumber find response and satisfaction in each other. Then we dress and pick up our things and leaving our place as we found it, take with us new memories of our love.....\n\n....at the beach.\n\n--"
470,Beach Story,"['ex', 'FF', 'group']","We decided to do a little shopping and Sandra lead me to a lingerie shop in a local mall. ""They had some great stuff last time I was here,"" she told me. She laughed as she held up what looked like a tube of elastic material that would apparently turn into a dress once you squeezed into it. ""How do you think we'd look in something like this?"" she asked me.\n\n""Like we fell out of a Frederick's of Hollywood catalog,"" I laughingly told her, but then something struck me. ""Let's try it,"" and I grabbed her arm as I lead her towards a dressing stall. A saleswoman asked if we needed help but we told her we were fine. Once inside we quickly stripped and began sliding ourselves into the dresses, not even knowing what they would look like when filled out. They looked and felt like they were painted on, and the thin material displayed Sandra's delicious nipples. I reached up to cup her small beautiful breasts in my hands and began caressing them. She did the same to me and we fell into a kiss that was interrupted by the saleswoman. I was starting to enjoy the idea of showing off, but my heart still jumped when she caught us. I pushed past my fear and kept caressing her breasts as the saleswoman looked at us.\n\n""Well, you two seem to like those dresses, and may I say they look *very* nice on you. Please let me know if you need any help."" With that she walked away and left us holding each other.\n\n""Let's definitely buy them,"" I told Sandra, and we paid for them as the saleswoman smiled at us.\n\nThe rest of the afternoon was was pleasant but uneventful. We shopped and did some sightseeing, but I was really looking forward to dinner, when we would be able to show off our new outfits.\n\nFinally Sandra told me it was time to get ready for dinner at one of her favorite restaurants, a place that specialized in fondue, so we went back to the hotel to change.\n\nBeing with Sandra was really bringing out a whole new side of me. I was starting to do and say things I would never have been able to before. I paused for a moment to admire her naked form....dirty blonde hair I loved running my fingers through, a sweet smile that makes me melt, high, round, small breasts that fit so well into my palms and mouth, a lean athletic figure, perfect tight ass I loved to caress and such a gorgeous tan with no lines. We both watched each other getting dressed, but it didn't take long. No bras or panties, just those almost elastic dresses we bought earlier that slipped on in no time at all. We were both surprised by my choice again as we looked in the mirror. Sandra's little black dress was very sexy but classy, while mine was mainly just sexy. It didn't look trampy, but it was bound to draw attention.\n\n""Mmmm, Cathy, you look good enough to eat,"" said Sandra as she leaned softly into me and gently wrapped her arms around me. We tenderly kissed as she cupped my breasts in her hands and pushed them up. When she released them the material was now tightly wrapped around their sides and bottom, really emphasizing my heavy breasts. Wordlessly she smiled and pinched my nipples until they were prominently visible through the tight material. A few days ago I would have been terrified of being seen like that in public, but now it gave me a thrill.\n\n""Well darling,"" said Sandra, ""you've got 'fuck me' written all over you. Every man in that restaurant will snap his neck when you walk in. Every guy there will have dreams about you, but you're all mine."" One more sweet kiss and she lead me out the door.\n\nThe hostess greeted us with a grin as a few waiters enjoyed the view. I almost shuddered as we walked to our booth holding hands and knowing every pair of eyes in the place was on us. They lead us to a surprisingly secluded booth that was almost in a kind of hallway with only one table in view, at which were four men in business suits who gave us admiring glances as we sat down.\n\nWe talked about almost everything as we ate our meal at a leisurely pace. It was a delicious meal and I loved the way Sandra smiled and laughed as we talked. The waiter then arrived with two new round containers.\n\n""And here's the best part,"" Sandra said, ""dessert!""\n\nA heated pot of white chocolate was put down and followed by another of dark chocolate. Then the waiter gave us each a plate of fruit and cake squares.\n\n""This is *almost* better than sex,"" Sandra told me while laughing. ""Try the cherry first in the dark chocolate.""\n\nWe each took the long, slender utensils we were given and speared a cherry. Carefully I dipped it in and took it out while turning to keep the sauce from spilling. Mmm, she was right, it was wonderful, and it started to give me ideas.\n\n""Mmm, this is soooo good,"" I said just loud enough to be heard outside our booth. I decided to try the white chocolate next, and carefully picked up a huge glob with an oversized grape. It was about to spill, but that was the plan. A dollop of the warm, sweet, creamy sauce ran down over my chin and landed with a splat on my exposed upper breast. ""Oops."" I slowly ran my finger over my plump tit flesh and licked the sauce off my finger while using my other hand to push in the sauce that was clinging to my chin. Sandra was getting a real kick out of the show I was putting on, and the men seated near us were trying hard to glance at us without being seen.\n\n""God, I just love the way that tastes. You *have* to try it,"" I said to Sandra, as I picked up a grape from her plate with my fingers and ran it through the wonderfully warm sauce, making sure to get my fingertips covered as well.\n\nI held it up to her lips as the four men were starting to get more brazen about watching us. With a single, slow, deliberate motion, she sucked my fingers into her mouth. ""Ummm,"" was all she could say as I released the grape and slip my fingers out. The fingers I just had in Sandra's mouth still had some sauce left on them. One by one I licked and sucked the remaining sauce off them and the four men just stared in amused shock. Sandra and I began feeding each other with our bare hands, producing moans of appreciation just loud enough for others to barely hear. One of the men shifted in his seat. I couldn't blame him, the sight of two women sucking and licking a creamy white liquid from each other's fingers would get to me too.\n\nSandra started to get playful and fed me too much, knowing it would spill down onto my exposed upper breasts. One of the men almost moaned out loud when he saw both of us using our fingers to wipe the sauce from my now wet and slippery tit flesh and then lick each other's fingers clean. I decided to push it further. Quickly I got out and then sat next to Sandra on her side of the booth. The food was dispensed with and we just started dipping our fingers in and licking them off. As I moved my hand to her mouth, I quickly swiped the white chocolate across her lip, and before she could react I leaned over and sucked it from her lip, prompting her to moan.\n\nI turned to the four guys and they weren't even eating anymore. They were just staring right at us with expressions of surprise and amusement. Almost no one but them could see us, so I looked right at them for a moment, smiled, pulled out a scoop of sauce and deposited it right on my exposed upper breast. I arched my back to push my tits out and Sandra got the idea. She quickly leaned down and licked and sucked my flesh clean. I half closed my eyes and stared right back at the four guys, getting a wonderful rush from knowing they were watching us play. Then I decided to push it further again.\n\nI licked my left hand clean while swirling my right fingers in the warm liquid chocolate. I quickly grabbed the stretchy material of my dress and pulled down enough to expose my heavy tit, capped by a now achingly hard and large nipple. The guys were visibly shocked by this and even more so when I smeared the sauce on my nipple and Sandra quickly sucked it off. A moan escaped me as I felt her lips sucking my hard nipple into her mouth and her hot tongue gliding over my flesh. I covered back up and it was over in ten seconds, but the guys were too stunned to move.\n\nMy pussy was drenched by now. God, I just wanted to rip off my dress, lay across the table, pour the pot of warm, cum-like sauce over myself and have Sandra, those four men and everyone else in the restaurant lick me clean. I pulled up my already short dress to let those men watch as I sank a finger into my moist pussy and then slowly licked my juices off it as I stared right at them. Nobody but our waiter would be coming through this area, so I left my dress high enough up around my thighs to show off my shaved and wet pussy.\n\nTo her surprise, I quickly grabbed and pulled up Sandra's dress to her waist and slipped a finger into her warm, wet slit. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back as I fingered her and then withdrew to taste her cream, which I again did very deliberately while looking at the four men. Sandra began rubbing my thigh, and I decided, ""fuck it, I'm going all the way."" I grabbed the front of my dress and pulled it down, hooking it under my hefty tits so they were now completely exposed and pushed up and out. I smeared more of that sweet warm sauce across my full mounds and started sighing and moaning as Sandra hotly licked and sucked my tits and nipple clean. My eyes were closed, my mouth hanging open, and my hand was now around her neck. I opened my eyes to see one of the men absently rubbing his crotch. I pulled the bottom of my dress up further so that I was now practically naked, and mouthed to them, ""show us your cocks.""\n\nThey stared nervously at each other for a minute and one of them finally unzipped his pants to reveal a stiff and thick cock. The rest followed and soon I was treated to the sight of four hard, delicious looking pieces of cockmeat being slowly stroked.\n\nJust then our waiter showed up. ""I hope you don't mind,"" I asked him. He got his wits back and said no. ""That's nice of you,"" I said, ""Bring us some more white chocolate and I'll give you a nice tip."" He just smiled and told us he'd be back. I knew if we hadn't been seen by now in this secluded spot then it was probably safe for what I had in mind. In one move I whipped my dress off and threw it on the other side of the booth. Before she could even protest I pulled off Sandra's dress as well. The guys were now really pounding their cocks hard as they watched our show. In seconds I got out, pulled Sandra to the edge of the seat, smeared her pussy with sauce and dropped down to lick her beautiful pussy lips clean.\n\nOur waiter then showed up with the next batch, so I stood and took it from him and said, ""here's part of your tip,"" before pressing my wet tits into his chest and giving him a deep kiss. ""See that we aren't disturbed for a while, OK?"" With that I took the pot and poured it over myself. Fuck that felt good! It looked and felt like I was getting drenched in warm, thick cum. I closed my eyes for a moment and felt it running over my skin like hot little fingers. Dripping, I walked right up to the four men and said, ""anyone who wants to fuck me needs to get naked.""\n\nIn a flash I had four naked hard men. Two were on their knees, taking turns licking my slippery cunt while the other two each had a nipple in their mouth and eight hands kneaded my legs and ass. I broke away and laid back across the table of our booth. Sandra was sitting in the booth still, rubbing herself slowly as she watched the show.\n\nSandra slid farther into the booth to make room. One man slid in on the left next to her while two went into the right seat and the fourth was on his knees between my legs. They all started eating and licking me like I was their last meal. Sandra and one of the men alternated between giving me wet, white chocolate flavored kisses and sucking and licking every tender inch of my hot breasts, while two others licked up and down my stomach and the last worked my pussy hard with his thick tongue. Five hungry mouths, ten hot probing hands. They had me writhing and fighting back screams. The one working my pussy really knew what he was doing and I had to grip the sides of the table hard to keep from flying off. Sandra pressed my large globes together while the man on my left began running his tongue between the valley of hot titflesh.\n\n""God, I'd love to fuck your beautiful tits,"" he said. I just nodded through half closed eyes and he quickly got up on the table and straddled my chest while Sandra again held my tits together and kept his cock from slipping out.\n\nStaring right into his eyes I said, ""Mmm, fuck my tits, baby. Fuck them and cover them with your hot cream. All of you do the same....spray your hot cock juice on me!"" With that comment the man eating my pussy started to push me over the edge, and I bit my lip to keep from screaming.\n\n""Nnnngggg! Mmfff! Aaahh! Fuck yes god yes don't stop nnnnnngahhhh! Ahh! Yes! Oh fuck yes!"" I didn't even care if the whole restaurant heard me now. All I knew was that I was in heaven with a talented tongue gliding over my clit and eager hungry mouths and hands exploring every hot slippery inch.\n\nThe man in between my tits was ready to blow, ""Oh fuck...oh yeah....here it comes, baby...get ready...""\n\n""All over my tits!"" I ordered him, ""spray that hot spunk all over my big nipples! Do it!""\n\nHe whipped his cock out from the valley of titflesh and with a long groan he pumped his prick furiously with both hands before I saw the little opening on the tip of his cock open and release a torrent of cum. I watched a thick stream of his cum launch itself from his throbbing meat and sighed as I felt it splatter across my hardened nipples. The sight of him straining and groaning and cuming on top of me was one I'll never forget.\n\n""Hey man, give someone else a chance,"" one of the other men jokingly said to him. He laughed and climbed off saying, ""thanks, I haven't cum like that in a long time."" Before I could respond, Sandra began rubbing his copious load all over my tits and stomach. Then another climbed up and sank his dick into the slippery cum covered folds of my heavy globes. A moment later I felt a very hard cock probing the entrance to my pussy. I moaned as it worked its way in teasingly slow. My prayers for more stimulation were answered when someone, I couldn't tell who, started licking my clit as my fucker worked his meat into me. In no time at all I was screaming again as a really hard orgasm ripped through me and made me almost squeeze off the poor guy's cock. The hard table was staring to hurt, so I told them to cum on me in my sultriest voice. The one titfucking me blew his cum between my hot mounds without withdrawing and I quickly felt the one in my pussy pull out and spray his hot fluid across my stomach.\n\nI relished the feel of my slippery skin for a moment and then started to get off the table. That's when I got a real surprise.....it looked like every employee there had gathered around to watch the show, and many of them were openly stroking their cocks and several were naked.\n\n""We closed the place early,"" said our waiter as he casually stroked his raging hard cock in front of me.\n\nI looked at the assembled crowd.....about a dozen men and three women, mostly white except for five black men and one beautiful asian woman. The women were still clothed but looked like they enjoyed watching. It was wild but I was really fucked out and staring to get tired. That hard table wore me down. ""OK, I don't have time for fucking but I want you to cum all over me as fast as you can!""\n\nWith that the men started pounding their cocks even harder, almost as if they were competing to see who could come first. I wish I could have taken pictures of all those throbbing and spurting cocks covering me with their hot contents. One by one, each rock hard man aimed his meat at my chest or face and emptied his balls as I moaned, rubbed it in and hammed it up in general to get them to finish.\n\n""And here's your tip,"" I said to our waiter who had shown remarkable restraint. I leaned in and sucked his hot smooth shaft into my mouth. He must have been so hot, because three thrusts was all it took for him to pour his cum down my throat.\n\n""Ohhh, that was so good,"" he said.\n\n""Mmmm, you have great desserts here,"" I said to him with a cum covered smile. ""We'll take our check now."" They just laughed and told us this one's on the house. I politely told them I never leave a bill unpaid and they handed me the check.\n\nI was tired but had an idea, so I picked up my dress and Sandra's so she couldn't get dressed, and began walking out into the parking lot naked and drenched with cum and dried white chocolate. This was too much even for Sandra, who grabbed my arm and pulled me back in.\n\n""Cathy! Are you crazy? You'll get arrested if anyone sees you!""\n\n""The lot's empty and the other places are closed too. There's nobody out at this hour. Maybe a few cars going by, but I doubt they'll see much.""\n\nThen I grabbed her arm and pulled her outside into the parking lot illuminated only by overhead lamps. I casually walked to our car while Sandra kept looking around.\n\n""Don't be so nervous,"" I told her, ""Here, this should calm you down,"" and I pulled her into a long kiss with my arm wrapped around her waist and my slippery body sliding against her. She burst out laughing.\n\n""I've created a monster! Look at you, I've turned you into a little sex fiend,"" she jokingly said.\n\n""And I'll have to find a way to thank you properly,"" I told her as we got into the car."
471,"Beach, The","['MF', 'seduction']","Finally, I reached her feet. She wore purple nail polish on her toes, and I was so horny that even this began to turn me on. When I was completely done, she asked me if I would go back to her beach house for some lunch. I agreed, but lunch was not what I was hoping for!\n\nWhen we got there, she asked if I would like to take a shower first, I thought that she meant with her, but we ended up taking separate showers. She made hamburgers for lunch, and as we were eating, she began to run her toes up and down my leg under the table.\n\nShe lifted her foot as high as my crotch, and started to gently rub my shaft with her toe The two of us quickly swallowed what was left of lunch, and she led me to her bedroom.. We both quickly stripped, and she sank to her knees and began sucking my swelled rod.\n\nShe deep throated me, and I came. She swallowed with a smile and lay down on the bed, motioning for me to eat her pussy. I assure you that it was a very sweet and juicy desert. Then we got into the 69 position, and enjoyed one another at the same time.\n\nFinally, she pulled me on top of her, and guided my rod into her hot, steaming cunt. The rest of the day was spent making mattress magic."
472,Beached Whale,"['MF', 'bbw']","That night I got dressed and had dinner in the hotel bar then went for a last drink in the bar, they where there drinking too and when she saw me she grinned up at me and invited me to have a beer with them. The lady ignored her husband so much I felt bad and tried to talk to him and include him in the conversation but she kept shutting him up or slaging him off. She was wearing a tight cotton top that was having trouble holding her massive tits inside and she kept bending over so I could get a good look down the front, her belly was huge too swelling out and looking like it might burst her shorts. When she went to the toilets I could see the celluloid on her legs as she wobbled her way to the ladies. Once alone with her husband he was aggressive with me telling me I should leave them alone, I was not surprised and said that was cool with me and got up to leave but she was just coming back and saw me. ""Hey where you going?"" she asked smiling at me then added, ""I hope this asshole hasn't told you to leave.""\n\nI said, no not at all I was just tired and stayed standing, she stood next to me and moved up real close and said, ""I thought I might get to see that massive cock you got there"" she said it loudly not caring what the husband thought. I gulped and looked at him but he looked down at his drink, she laughed at me and said ""Why don't you come back to my room and let me suck it a while"" she had such a wicked grin on her face when she said it. I said thanks but no thanks and turned to go but she grabbed my arm and said, ""Ooh come on please, I need a big cock sooo badly, his is like a fucking needle"" and she nodded her head towards her husband. She didn't wait for me to answer but grabbed my hand and dragged me with her out of the bar and towards the lifts, her husband followed silently behind us.\n\nAs soon as the lift doors closed and she tugged her tight top up over her tits pulling her bra with it and the biggest pair of saggy tits flopped into view, they swung down to her waist and had stretch marks on the side and nipples like fat cigar butts. She took my hand and guided it to one of them and to be honest I took it and gave it a hard squeeze feeling how soft and flabby it felt, she moaned softly and pressed her big body to me squashing my hand between us. The doors opened on their floor and she once again dragged me along not bothering to cover her swinging tits as we went along the corridor.\n\nAs soon as we got inside their room and dropped her huge white shorts and removed her panties that where as big as a tent then turned to face me naked except for her top that was still up over her tits. Her tummy was huge and hung down forming a curve that folded into a second tummy and then what was her pussy mound, I couldn't see her pussy under the fat tummies but I felt my cock grow. She dropped in front of me and growled at me ""Let me see it, get that big cock out"" and franticly pulled at my jeans.\n\nMy cock slapped her in the face as it sprung free all 8 inches of it and she grinned at it and wrapped a podgy hand around it. She started jerking me off slowly while sticking her tongue out and licking the tip then down the underside to my balls where she sucked one ball into her mouth almost painfully. ""Fucking whore"" spat her husband from the armchair where he was sitting watching the show. She looked over at him and said ""Yeah that's right but tonight I'm his whore asshole"" and then she took half my cock in her mouth and started sucking it noisily. She was good at this bobbing her head up and down my shaft expertly and massaging my heavy balls as she did.\n\nShe looked up at me still jerking me off with my cock pressed against her face ""It's so nice to have a real cock for a change, you can fuck me anyway you want with it"" man I was hot now. Still jerking it at her face she continued ""I'm your slut tonight, your whore do what you want with me and show this dickhead how to treat a whore"" she was panting and I realised she had her hand between her legs masturbating herself. I took my cock in hand and started jerking off faster onto her face then I told her to get up one the bed and spread her legs. She lay back and spread them wide showing me her fat cunt with its thick lips and open wet hole, she ran her hand over it and started rolling her swollen clit moaning loudly, with her free hand she was pinching her nipple and shacking her heavy tits. It was quite a sight and I stood there staring jerking off while hubby sat in the chair like a loser. ""Give me your cock, give me that big hard cock"" she panted at me wanking harder, she had to lift her belly to get at her pussy and it some how excited me all the more.\n\nI wanted my cock sucked some more so I climbed up on the bed beside her head and guided my cock into her open mouth, I started fucking her face hard ramming almost all my cock into her mouth and making her gag on it. She took a second to get used to it but managed no problem, I don't know why I wanted to fuck her face so hard but I did and she was not complaining. I pounded my cock into her mouth and mauled her swinging tits at the same time while she fingered herself like mad moaning and grunting.\n\n""Cocksucking whore"" I panted and she moaned to let me know she loved it ""Filthy fat slut, suck that cock bitch"" I grunted down at her really hammering her open mouth. I climbed over her massive body and got into a 69 without removing my cock from her mouth, like this I was able to carry on fucking her face while pressing my face into her smelly pussy. It smelled strong and was almost hairless and using both hands I stretched apart her fat lips and dived in burring my face in her wet cunt. She moaned around my cock as I sucked her huge clit into my mouth and rolling it around with my tongue. She came within a minute of this almost bucking me off her as she jerked her hips up off the bed ,her pussy flooding with hot liquid as she had pissed herself but it was just come. She let my cock flop out of her mouth as she screamed out ""Ooh yes, yes Ooh Christ I'm coming, Yessssss!"" I was stretching her pussy so far open could have gotten most of my face inside if I wanted and I knew it would feel baggy and slack even with my 8 inches, moving down I found her puckered asshole slick with come. I ran my tongue around it and she almost came again, I forced my tongue into her ass and then with two fingers I stretched it open more. It was time , I couldn't wait any longer so I got up and spun around looking over at hubby to see that he was now jerking off his small cock staring at us, he looked down quickly when he saw he looking. She was panting and heaving her hips up off the bed looking for my cock, I pushed her back and got between her chunky legs ""I'm going to fuck you up the ass slut, I'm going to ram this big hard cock up your tight ass"" she was panting so much I didn't think she heard me but when I pressed my knob against her tight hole her eyes sprung open wide and she looked down at me ""Ooh shit, not my ass please"" but she didn't mean it. I pressed forward and pop went my knob entering about two inches, she gasped out loud ""Ooh fuck Rob, he's fucking my ass! Ooh look Rob"" she was jerking her hips so much I had to press down hard to hold her still and while I did another two inches slid in. ""Ooh your ass feels good slut, you like having a nice big cock rammed up your whores ass, right?"" I asked pushing two more. ""Ooh he splitting me in half Rob"" she cried out as I rammed the remainder into her hard. I stayed like that with my whole cock balls deep inside her tight ass, the muscles clenching around my shaft as she fought to get used to the offending object. She was gasping and panting clinging to me, I ripped her arms off me and held her down with her arms spread out and stared into her eyes ""How does it feel to have you fat ass stuffed with cock whore?"" she was having trouble getting her words ""I'm going to fuck the shit out of you now are you ready?"" I asked starting to pull out slowly. She grinned up at me and then looked over at her husband and said ""Yes, give it to me! Fuck my whore ass hard"" I rammed it back in and started humping her really hard pulling all the way out ramming it back in as hard as I could. Her giant tits where flopping up and down her body slapping her chin, as I was still forcing her arms over her head she could do nothing to stop it. ""Yes Ooh yes, fuck that ass, fuck it fuck it"" she screamed at me her ass open and wet now and she was struggling hard to get her arms lose. I released her arms and pulled all the way out leaning back and looking down at her ""Turn over slut, I want to see that fat whore ass from behind and fuck you like a dog"" I snarled at her. She smiled up at me and rolled her huge body over then pulled her knees up to stick her giant as in the air. Her ass was still gapping open but I wanted her cunt now so I pressed my cock against her open wet pussy and slammed it in hard. She took my cock in one go with ease her pussy was so baggy and slack and she screamed out with joy ""Ooh yes do my pussy, fuck my pussy with that lovely cock"". I gripped her soft hips and yanked her back onto me watching her flabby ass wobble with each trust ""Fuck me like a dog you bastard"" she panted. I had forgotten about her husband and when I looked over I saw he had come all over the hotel floor and was now sitting stroking his soft cock, I ignored him and concentrated on his wife's pussy. She was coming on me now her pussy once again flooding with hot pussy juice and it was making loud farting noises now as I drove the air out with every trust. ""You fitly whore, fucking strangers in front of your husband"" I panted ""I'm going to come all over your slut face"" I was close now I could feel it. ""Ooh yes, come on my face, spunk all over it"" she replied loving it. Her whole body shuck from her flabby ass to her shoulders as I hammered the shit out of her slack cunt, I was digging my fingers into her and pulling her back violently and she was pushing back too trying to get as much cock inside her as possible. ""Dirty fucking spunk bucket, your going to drink it down aren't you cunt?"" I was getting out of hand but so was she as we fucked like animals.\n\nI whipped it out and she spun around to face me on her knees as I jerked off wildly at her face, she had her mouth wide open and she was trying to lick my cock. ""Open that whore mouth bitch, stick your tongue out"" I jerked ""Filthy fucking whore, take it! Take it all"" I stammered as the first wad of thick spunk fired onto her face hitting her on the forehead and dripping down her nose, the second wad hit her nose and open mouth and the rest went on her check as I grabbed her hair roughly and slapped my spunking cock against her face. I carried on jerking off covering her entire face in sticky spunk and she did her best to lick and suck my cock, I finally sank back and she grabbed my cock and sucked the last drops from it panting like an animal."
473,Bear Hunting,['M-beast'],"floor. So he loaded that gun up with 9 shells and put a handful of shells in his pocket and headed out for a day in the woods(no different story) hunting bear. He wasn't out for more than an hour and not even two miles into the hills near the cabin when what does he spot in the distance?, One primo bear specimen and a male by the looks of him. Without even given a thought to the idear of killing such a fine animal he pulls the gun up to his shoulder and pulls the trigger, letting go a whollip on that there bear. The bear fell. Well, ol' Bill couldn't believe it was that easy. He was quite a natural at this. He had a spring in his step as he approached the spot where he felled the beast. When he got there he was quite surprised to find that the bear was nowhere to be seen. He looked and looked but no bear, no blood, no nothing. Bill at that point had given up and was heading home when all of a sudden he got a tap on the shoulder. Well he spun around and what to his wondering eyes did appear but an 8 foot bear standing on his hind legs. Bill practically wet his pants. ""You know I could kill you right know you stupid son-of-a-bitch"", the bear said. Bill did wet his pants. ""I got a soft side in me though and I'll make you a deal..."", bill pondered this for a moment,""You've got to suck my dick if you want to get out of here alive and then I never want to see you in this part of the forest again ."" What was Bill to do? So he consented. He got down by the towering beast's hairy prick, which was already erect and out of its sheath. He had never given anyone a blow-job before but having had it done on him a number of times he got the hang of it. When the bear blew his load Bill was so disgusted , he nearly hurled, and let the ghizm run down his face as he jerked the bear the rest of the way off. Bill headed home in disgust. That fucking bear made the biggest fool of him. If it was the last thing he did he was going to kill that bear. That afternoon, he headed back out into the woods in full camoflauge determined to bag that bear. He was almost to the same place he was before when all of a sudden there he was in nearly the exact same location he was not a few hours ago. There he was, yep, same damn bear! He follwed him for a while along the length of the gun barrel before he leveled him. Pow!, down he went with a thump. This time he even heard the thump. He was very careful as he approached holding the gun out in front of him prepared to finish him off if he dared to still be breathing. When he reached the clearing he was nowhere to be found. Bill started cursing. Then all of a sudden he received a gentle tap on the shoulder. ""Still didn't learn did you?""\n""Well you know I could kill you but I'm a lonely bear"" He just whipped out his salami and waited for Bill to do his business. This time however, the bear made him swallow. On the way home Bill dreamed of how he would mount that bear's head on his wall at home. He didn't even wait to get home before he headed back to get even with that bastard. He went back to the same site, expecting the stupid bear to be in the same place. Sure enough, there he was, just waiting to have his brain's blown out. Like clockworks, the gunfire ricochets off the forest and the bear falls. Bill reaches the place and,....tap,tap. ""Tell me the truth, you didn't come out here to hunt bear did you?""\n\n Since then Bill's been up there every weekend. Hasn't shot anything, but he claims to be haven a mighty good time."
474,Beatrice,"['MF', 'affair']","Apparently, famous novelists are required to be well bred, well traveled, and well educated. Why then, did Beatrice still feel only adequate?\n\nShe rode the elevator to the 12th floor. It would be nice to get into a hot tub and soak. As soon as she opened the door, she quickly began to undress and throw her clothes into the chair in the corner of the room. She took off everything but the silver silk teddy, walked straight to the bathroom to run her bath water. She marveled at the elaborate decor of the room. Never before had she been surrounded by such opulence and luxury. If this was first class, she knew it was the *only* way to go. Beatrice turned the water on and poured the milk bath in that had been provided her by the hotel. She turned to look in the mirror at herself. The reflection brought more to her than the image of a woman of 33 years. Yes, the red hair was in place, the dark brown eyes shone brilliantly, the body a sleek but adequate one. But it also reminded her of a time when she could not bear to see herself in any way shape or form in any mirror or anything else which reflected an image. So much had happened to her in the span of 5 years.\n\nBeatrice was married, happily, with 3 darling children in her care. She thought of her responsibilities to her family as her bath water ran. The memories ran through her mind; the miscarriages, the marital ups and downs, her mother's death, her deep desire to write the perfect novel, her husband's work...there had been so much happen to the 5 of them. She smiled to herself with some sense of pride. They had all grown together, not apart, and they had come out much more than survivors but were really living and loving. It made her proud of her many roles: wife, mother, friend, lover, novelist. All were such a part of her now. She wondered how so many women seemed lost within themselves not knowing exactly who they were.\n\nWith great care and precision, Beatrice removed the teddy she wore and sat in the hot water. She loved bathing. It was almost a sin to enjoy such a simple act of cleaning oneself so much. Her nipples grew hard as her skin made contact with the steaming liquid. She giggled to herself as she looked down at her breasts. Yes, they sagged a bit, no, they sagged a lot. It was that thought that reminded her how much her husband loved her to still be attracted to her aging body. It pleased her.\n\n""How would any other man ever find these attractive?"" she thought to herself. No matter, she knew she would always remain faithful. But it would be nice to be considered attractive to yet one other. She took the wash cloth in her hand and washed her skin vigorously, so much so that her skin glowed with the circulation.\n\nShe arose from the now lukewarm water, grabbed a fluffy towel and began the long process of drying and dressing. She tingled at the soft cotton next to her skin. Even with no make-up on, bare faced, she felt attractive. It had been a lifetime for her to be pleased with the way she looked. She quickly dried her hair and began dressing. Walking around her room, nude, she felt like a school girl, giddy and filled with excitement. She had only read about Tavern-on-the-Green and had dreamed many a dream about what was now to become a reality. Looking into her closet, Beatrice thought, ""Damn, I don't care if I am only going to dinner with those dull men, I'm gonna dress to the nines!"" She laughed out loud.\n\nBeatrice looked carefully through her closet to find just the right outfit for a dinner meeting at Tavern-On-the-Green. She wasn't quite sure if she should wear something flashy or something more conservative. As she pushed hanger after hanger of dresses, she came upon a black silk wrap dress. The neckline very low and appealing. ""This calls for my black garter belt and bra"", she giggled to herself.\n\nEver since Beatrice had lost weight she had been drawn to buy the most expensive and elaborate undergarments she could find. It seemed like such a luxury to have silk next to one's skin. She relished every moment she spent shopping for these delicates. Her husband would sometimes joke with her about one day buying stock in ""Fruit of the Loom"", with the money she was spending on underwear. But Beatrice felt proud of her middle aged body and the way she finally had come to accept herself. She had spent too many years avoiding mirrors and cameras. This was HER time and she was going to do it right! A best selling novel, an advance on her next book, a promotional tour, and all of the ""perks"" to go with it...Beatrice was going to live this time to the fullest.\n\nOpening the drawer which held both underwear and stockings, Beatrice slowly pulled out the garter belt, bra, and black silk stockings she had purchased earlier that day at Bloomingdale's. It had been an unforgettable journey into the famous store. A trip she had only dreamed before. Her agent, Carmen, had gone with her out of sheer curiosity, to see this ""small town girl hit the big time store"". Of course, Beatrice had spent 2 hours in the lingerie department alone. She had been surrounded by such beautiful delicates...the urge to buy had overwhelmed her. As she dressed, slowly and deliberately, she wondered what her husband would think if he could see her. ""Probably make fun and laugh hysterically at me"", she mused to herself.\n\nOne of the most wonderful feelings in the world to Beatrice was cool satin against her skin. It was so exciting she blushed to see her nipples harden as she put on the black dress. She put on a string of pearls and matching earrings and was ready for the night ahead. Before leaving her room she took one last look into the full length mirror to make sure she looked alright. It was indeed true, her eyes and hair were her most outstanding features. The deep red of her hair and the size of her brown eyes made for a very attractive woman. She could honestly say she was pleased with the results.\n\nShe met Carmen (her agent), Sam (her publicist), and Don (her editor) at Tavern-on-the-Green. The restaurant was busy and noisy, none of which Beatrice noticed, for being awe-struck. The lights were glittering, the air smelled of flowers and the people already seated were so beautifully dressed. She felt as though she had stepped into a dream. In her mind, she knew this would be a night to remember and cherish.\n\nBeatrice smiled at and hugged the 3 she met. They had become good friends during the tour. As the maitre'd seated them, Beatrice's eye was caught by a man sitting at a table with 2 other gentlemen. He was rather nice looking, black hair, blue eyes, and glasses. Their eyes met briefly and Beatrice looked away to get a better view of her surroundings. There was the usual exchange of conversation...""How are you doing"", ""Was the book signing exhausting"", ""What do you think about things so far""...the kind of conversation Beatrice was beginning to be accustomed. The waiter filled their water goblets, introduced himself and began explaining the menu to them all. His words were becoming more and more distant as Beatrice gazed around the room only to look straight into the stranger's eyes again. It was as though she knew him and had forgotten his name. What embarrassed her, though, was he was looking intently at her. She quickly turned her eyes downward toward the menu. The waiter was describing the main courses and Beatrice tried to pay attention so she could order.\n\nSam touched her hand and Beatrice jumped. ""What's the matter, hon? You seem a bit distracted.""\n\n""Oh, it's nothing Sam, just too much of the big city, I guess. I'm not used to all these people."" She leaned over and kissed him gently on the cheek to let him know she was alright.\n\nThe 4 of them began talking and laughing. Beatrice was not completely ""into"" the conversation because she was trying to nonchalantly see everything she could about this man that she seemed to know from somewhere. He was dressed in a navy pinned stripe suit. The sleeve of his white shirt had some initials on it. She tried as innocently as she could to see what they were. The letters ""T"" and ""C"" stood out but she could not make out the middle initial. He was fair complected and seemed to have a genuine sincerity in his style of dress and mannerism. Fearing she would be caught, she quickly brought herself back to the reality of the conversation around her.\n\nBeatrice thoroughly enjoyed the people she had become friends with during her writing. Sam was a dark haired man who had given her encouragement during the difficult time she had been writing her first book. He had availed himself to her without any strings. He had called her when she was down...talked to her furiously during her ""writer's block"", and had shared his life with her as a friend. Carmen, had been the one to introduce them to each other and kindly warned her that he was a publicist who would ""live"" with her through every book she would send to him. He was a handsome, Italian, with an\n\nItalian temperament. Beatrice cared about this man as a dear friend. He had returned the caring to her.\n\nDon was the first person she had told of her intentions of writing a best selling novel. They were both creative...he in music and poetry...she in creative writing and music. Their common interests brought them close as friends. Beatrice had confided some of her writing dreams and hopes to Don and he had been receptive and helpful. Other than her husband, Don was her harshest critic and her staunchest supporter. When anything was submitted, Don would always get back to her with detailed reasons to his editing. But what made their relationship stronger was that they both shared their intimate selves through writing. They had shared writings that if otherwise rejected would have been deep emotional blows. Their writing intimacies endeared Don to Beatrice. She would be a friend to Don to her dying day.\n\nCarmen came into Beatrice's life on a fluke. They had met via computer. Both of them were members of a large network and had exchanged pleasantries on several occasions. Beatrice had admired Carmen's imaginative writing and had commented how well received they had been. To Beatrice's surprise, Carmen had admired her writing style and sense of humor. They spoke on brief occasions for at least a year, before Carmen finally called Beatrice on the phone to begin serious conversations about writing. Carmen knew she had the leads and ability to get Beatrice's work published it was just a matter of convincing Beatrice to go ahead.\n\nThe conversation of the 4 associates continued as their dinner was served. Beatrice was conscious of being watched. She would be talking to Sam, stroking her pearl necklace which dropped delicately to her cleavage. Without any warning she would look in the direction of the mysterious stranger's eyes...sometimes embarrassed at being ""caught"" in his glance. She would be looking at Carmen, talking about dates for her next publication, and without thought, her hand would follow the outline of her lips, her jawline, her neck, all an unconscious habit...then their eyes would meet...if only for a brief moment...they transmitted an electricity that made Beatrice blush and look away many times. She enjoyed this visual game of tease. What made her lick her lips ever so slowly as she drank her wine? For what reason did she drop her napkin to the floor to bend down as sensuously as she dared and stare blatantly into his eyes? Beatrice had never had an affair and had never considered it...so why the grand gestures? It must be the atmosphere...it was full of electricity...excitement...the unknown.\n\nAs Beatrice drank her coffee, the stranger got up to leave. She followed his exit carefully. She lost him as he left the entry. Sighing to herself she turned to Don to ask him how his family was doing in his absence and she noticed the stranger stood staring at her from the restaurant foyer. At the same time a waiter came over to her and gave her a handwritten note which read,""I have thoroughly enjoyed reading your first novel. Would it be possible for me to have my copy signed by you? Hotel? Room number? T.C."" Beatrice's heart jumped into her throat. With all of the composure she could muster, Beatrice asked the waiter for a pen and quickly jotted down her hotel and room number, and the time she would be at the hotel. She watched as the waiter returned the note to the stranger and saw him wink in compliance. There was an uneasy feeling in her stomach. What if this man were crazy or some maniac waiting to pounce. But she kept thinking of his sky blue eyes and the warmth she had felt.\n\nBeatrice, Sam, Carmen, and Don all walked back to Beatrice's hotel with her. She was a bit relieved when she did not see the stranger in the lobby.\n\n""Gee, gang! Don't we have an early meeting tomorrow with somebody important?"", Beatrice queried.\n\nCarmen walked over to Beatrice embraced her, kissed the air by her cheek and said she planned on taking the men with her...for more of a night on the town.\n\n""Carmen can be such a party animal,"" Beatrice mused to herself.\n\n""Well, then I'll go up to my room and relax. All of this luxury gets me tired!"" With that Beatrice got into the elevator, waved at the threesome, and pressed the button to take her to her floor. She had no idea if the stranger would really come for an autographed edition of her book.\n\nThe doors to the elevator parted and to her amazement, there stood the stranger...smiling...waiting. She was a bit shaken at this development, but covered as best she could. As they approached her room, she fumbled in her pocket book for her room key, and of course, proceeded to drop them in front of her door. As they both reached down to pick them up, their hands met and held for a brief second. Beatrice quickly pulled her hand back and gasped loudly.\n\n""What's the matter?"" he asked with some alarm.\n\n""Look, my door is opened. Oh great! Just what I need, a robbery!""\n\nThe stranger began to laugh. Beatrice looked at him in disbelief.\n\n""And just what is so funny about this? I mean you live here but I'm just visiting. He could still be in there...just waiting for me !""\n\nThe stranger laughed even harder! He reached out and touched her shoulder to pat her...she liked to have melted when he did it.\n\n""No, no, no!! I'm not laughing about the robbery. I took the liberty of getting maid service to unlock your door."" He could barely talk, now, he was still laughing so hard. But he continued explaining. ""I wanted to give you a surprise to sort of say 'Thank-you' for the book and the hours of enjoyment I got out of it. Hope you don't mind!""\n\nBeatrice was a bit wary of such a display of gratitude. She had heard about these ""fast talkin' city boys"" and their ""slam, bam, thank you maam"" proposals. She cautiously open the door. When she walked inside, she was overwhelmed.\n\nThe entire room was filled with bouquet upon bouquet of flowers of every description. There were gardenia ""bushes"", orange blossoms, bird of paradise, violets, roses (dozens and dozens), tulips of every variety, baby's breath and fern. She spotted candles burning in every corner where there wasn't a bouquet. The stereo was playing low...she thought she heard Pat Metheny group in the background. How did this stranger KNOW her ultimate fantasy? She had only told her husband and he had never quite gotten around to fulfilling it but she had not nagged or complained. But how did this man with the initials T.C. know? She turned about to face him, but before she could say a word, the stranger put a finger to her lips and said, ""I have greatly admired your first published work and could only think of one way to express my enjoyment. I know we've never met and talked, but I sensed at the restaurant we *should* get to know each other better. I will not force you to respond in kind to my expression of gratitude. Only share with me the ambiance and the warmth of an embrace.""\n\nBeatrice's eyes grew bigger with each word he uttered. Her heart started beating faster as she realized how truly attractive this man was who was staring into her eyes. Before she had a chance to say a word, the Stranger kissed her mouth gently. She had not kissed another man other than her husband and felt a bit awkward. He reached up to touch her face and draw her closer to him. He kissed her again but with a slow and easy motion. She responded with more ease. He moved his hands to her shoulders and drew her to him. She was feeling warm. Her head fell back and T.C. began to kiss and nibble her neck. She giggled with excitement. Beatrice had written about such episodes that her characters had experienced, but never had SHE been the real object of the lover's affection. Yes, she had seen herself in every made up situation, but THIS was the stuff of which fantasies were made. She reveled in the warmth of this man's embrace and the passion of his kisses.\n\nHe picked her up and took her to the bed. Beatrice smiled and kissed T.C. gently but expressing the passion that she felt. He was warm, gentle, caring, and very assertive in his actions. They sat on the bed, caressing each other. He would touch her shoulders, go down both her arms, kissing her hands and fingers as he came to them. He kissed her forehead, her cheeks, her eyelids and the kiss her mouth deeply.\n\nBeatrice kissed his eyelids, his nose, his ears, she teased his mouth with her tongue. He was an incredible kisser and she wanted to savor him for as long as he would allow her. He gently began to undress her. When this was accomplished she stood up from the bed and sat in his lap. With great care, she began to slowly undress him. In between garments she would nibble his ear or kiss his neck repeatedly. She could feel his passion grow.\n\nBeatrice got up slowly from sitting on T.C.'s lap. As she stood she pulled him up to face her. She was still dressed in her black lace garter belt and lace bra. T.C. looked into her eyes and then gazed at the sight before him. Beatrice looked down to see her nipples had grown hard with excitement. She blushed at being ""found out"". They embraced. He was so warm and gentle. Nuzzling into his neck, she whispered, ""Please let me know you."" He pulled away slightly and smiled. She put her arms around his neck and pulled him to her warm and inviting mouth. He responded genuinely.\n\nAfter a short time of warm kissing and holding, Beatrice started unbuttoning T.C.'s shirt. They both laughed. She felt so warm and loving toward this gentle stranger. Had they *ever* met before? His shirt fell to the floor and Beatrice embraced him so he could feel what she had physically to offer him. She then pulled away and said, ""I think I'll go change. Don't go away."" He kissed her forehead and said, ""My leaving now is impossible."" She went to her dressing area and could hear him dialing room service on the phone. He ordered a bottle of champagne and a fresh fruit plate. She knew that it would be a while before they would enjoy the food.\n\nBeatrice reached for a red gown. The top was a stretch lace see through material with spaghetti straps and a solid red bottom. Gown in hand she went to the bathroom to shower. As she began showering, she heard a distinct knock on the door. Before she had time to respond, the door opened and T.C. got under the hot water with her. She was caught slightly off guard with this. Her initial response was to try and hide her body...but realized it was a vain attempt at best and giggled. He in turn smiled warmly, embraced her and maneuvered her under the water. She gasped for breath because of the heat but then relaxed. They were like children exploring new toys. T.C. caressed and touched every inch of flesh he could. He was not teasing her, but giving her the pleasure of flesh to flesh contact. She responded likewise, touching his arms and caressing them. There didn't seem one area she did not touch that he didn't take in full pleasure. For the most part, they were still ""getting to know"" each other. They washed each other sensuously, played and tickled each other. Beatrice had never known ""this"" kind of fun with a man other than her husband. She was totally enamored with this man.\n\nShower finished, they dried one another. They applied baby oil to each other's bodies with great tenderness and care. Beatrice tried to do what she ""felt"" T.C. would enjoy. She carefully caressed the inside of his thighs, never quite touching his genitals. She massaged his feet, warming them with brisk strokes. Even this simple act had become another maneuver of a long and pleasurable foreplay. They spoke of each other's likes, dislikes, fantasies, life hopes and dreams. He was intelligent, articulate, and open. Beatrice tried to return his honesty with her own.\n\nGown on...perfumed body anticipating and excited, Beatrice went back into the bedroom of her suite. There amidst hundreds of flowers and the glow of candlelight was T.C. waiting in bed. She took advantage of the ambiance to let him see her silhouette. He gently whispered for her to come to bed. She smiled and did as he asked.\n\nBoth of them knew what ultimately waited for them and then purposely held out. The embraced and kissed for long periods. They were familiar with each other's bodies and knew in which areas to linger. Beatrice would begin kissing his mouth, his eyelids, his ears, nuzzle his neck, and kiss his chest. T.C. would touch her neck, her arms, her breasts, and her ass. They began moving to the same rhythm...uttering the same vocal passions. Beatrice felt that this could go on forever and only hoped she could please this dear man. They became one...slowly, enticing each other to reach the limits of their passions. There was no thrashing about, no lewdness, only the beauty and the pleasure of two bodies coming together in the throws of passion. Beatrice could feel the roll of the wave of orgasm. It came once, twice, three times. With each time, the wave grew more and more until she thought she would surely die while enjoying the ultimate sexual sensations. T.C. reacted gently, feverishly with the pleasure he received from Beatrice.\n\nEven after climaxing their meeting, they lay for along while in each other's arms. The conversation centered on his work, her next book, travel, places they had both been. Beatrice lay on his chest and could hear the beating of his heart. She wanted to think over and over of what a pleasurable experience they had completed. He had given her a pleasure that only a lover and not a husband was capable. She knew, that she had given T.C. things he had never known...an open, honest, sensuous woman.\n\nRoom service had delivered their repast with perfect timing. T.C. and Beatrice sat in bed and fed each other fruit and drank champagne. They savored each other as they spoke and looked deeply into each other's eyes. They laughed as juice and champagne ran down Beatrice's chin. Beatrice would tickle T.C. until he would scream out in utter frustration because of her child-like behavior. At one point, he wrestled her to the floor until they both could not contain their laughter. As Beatrice found herself under T.C., she took his face into her hands and kissed him fully on the mouth. They found themselves back on the bed...just holding each other. The last thing Beatrice remembered was an odd statement T.C. muttered, ""I guess you really ought to sign my book."" Beatrice slept soundly until she heard a loud knock on her door. Afraid T.C. might be caught in an awkward situation she rolled over to get him up. There was nothing but an empty space where T.C. should have been.\n\nHer eyes still not quite open, she looked around the room. No flowers by they hundreds, no candles, no male clothes on the floor...just her own. She rubbed her eyes and looked in the direction of the large dining table in the suite. She could see her computer was still on. Had she forgotten to turn the silly thing off? As she approached the terminal, she saw what had been written there the night before...""The T.C. Stranger"". She realized it had all been a dream. It must have been! But she felt so positive of having made love to a wonderful man, his meeting her at her door, providing the candles, the flowers. The knock grew louder. It was Sam, come to wake her up and get her going. As she went to open the door, there was a long-stemmed red rose and a note. It read: ""Thank you so much of the autographed copy of your book. I only wish we could have gotten to know each other better."" Signed at the bottom in bold print were the initials: ""T.C."" She smiled to herself.\n\n""If this will sell a book, I think we *shall*, T.C."""
475,Beautiful Breasts,"['MF', 'rom']","with your pouty lips. You keep sucking my cock and massaging my balls...working my cum up through my cock. Then I stand next to the bed...feeding you my cock and my knees feel like they're going to buckle. I pull my pulsing cock out of your mouth just before I release my sperm and take my cock in my hand and squeeze it so hard that it hurts...but it sends my cum back down and I am able to save it for you...until later. I pull out and slid down and kneel in front of you. I move in close to your wet, hot pussy and can smell your delicious juices. They're running down your thighs and I proceed to lick every bit of your juices from the insides of your thighs...all the while your legs are drapted over my shoulders. God I have to taste your dripping pussy. While you were sucking me you were stroking your clit and fingering yourself, just to get yourself sloppy wet for me. I love the way your juices flow so freely. I move in and start flicking my tongue against your clit...and it starts to grow... becoming erect like a little penis. I suck it into my mouth and start working my magic on it. Oh baby...I love the taste of your juices...God...you're flowing so freely. I look up and your pinching and squeezing your nipples...they're beet red and so hard...ohhhh sooooo suckable. Oh baby...squeeze them!!!! I can feel your legs starting to quake and you go over the edge...and cum and cum and cum. Just as you start cumming I slip two fingers in your pussy to give you the feeling of having my cock deep in your pussy. I move my fingers so fast...and your clit is vibrating in my mouth...and you're shooting your juices all over my face that's buried deep in your pussy. God, I can't get enough of your juices...I keep sucking your clit and working my fingers in and out of your pussy. Oh honey...I want you to cum again for me. I keep up furiously sucking on your clit and move one of my wet fingers to your asshole...I play with the opening and then gently move past the opening and begin working both fingers in and out of your two holes. God you taste soooo good. You start moaning and groaning again and your thighs squeeze so tightly around my head...trapping me everso nicely deep in your pussy. My fingers are plummeting in and out of you. Your thighs are grasping my head...and your ass muscles have my finger trapped in your rear. My cock is now raging to cum. As you come down from your wild orgasm, I move you to your hands and knees near the edge of the bed. I stand up and move close to your steamy, hot pussy. I take my rock hard cock in my hand and rub it all over your pussy and ass area...getting the head of my cock wet with your juices. I can feel you massaging your clit with one hand and I can't wait any longer. I have to enter your pussy. Oh my god...your vagina is so hottt! I slip in and it feels like your pussy is burn- ing me alive...oh what a feeling...oh god how slick and wet. God I want to ram my rock hard cock all the way to the deepest depths of your wet pussy. You pick up the pace on your clit and I start ramming my cock in and out of your pussy...sooooo deep...and soooo lovingly. Your pussy muscles are squeezing my cock...almost trying to milk my cum out. You start screaming and urging me on...God baby...jesus...I want to unload in you right now. Oh honey...cum with me...god cum with me now...squeeze my cock...oh baby drain me...milk me dry. Load after load of hot cum enters your hot, wet pussy. You keep rubbing your clit and cumming right along with me...oh how great it is. We start to settle down and I withdrawm my cock. I kneel down and lick up our juices...catching all of my cum that's leaking out of your pussy. Then I lick your asshole...cleaning off your cum juices and also the little amount of my cum that leaked around your asshole. You move away..turn and face me...and take my deflating cock in your mouth and clean it off. Then I join you on the bed...our sweaty bodies rubbing against one another...and then we embrace in a deep, deep french kiss. We cuddle and kiss and stroke one another...and then we drift off to sleep."
476,Beauty,"['MF', 'fantasy']","When Leon dropped the braids they were heavy against Beauty's breasts and her neck was exposed as wel as all of her face. ""Charming, charming,"" Leon mused with his usual air of satisfaction. ""but now your boots."" And slipping her into a pair of high black leather boots he told her to stand in them while he bent to lace them tightly to her knees and then smooth the leather around her ankles until it was cleaving lake a glove there. Not until Beauty lifted her foot did she realize each boot was fitted at toe and hell with a horseshoe. And the tops were hard and strong so that nothing could hurt her toes. ""But what is happening, what is the Bridle Path?"" she asked in a great fluster. ""Shhhh..."" Leon said, pinching and prodding her breasts to give them as he said, ""some color""."" He then glossed Beauty's eyelids and eyelashes with oil and smoothed a little rouge into her lips and into her nipples. Beauty drew back instinctively but his touch was sure and quick and he took no notice of her. But what bothered her most was that her body feld cool and vulnerable. She could feel the sheathing of leather against her calves, and all the rest of her felt worse than naked. It was more terrible than any of the samller adornments. ""What is going to take place?"" she asked again, but Leon had thrust her over the end of the table and now oiled her buttocks vigorously. ""well Healed,"" he said. ""The Prince must have guessed last night you would run tonight and he spared you."" Beauty felt his strong fingers plying her flesh and a dread came over her. So they would spank her, but they always did. Only it would be in the presence of many others? Every Humiliationg spank she had received before the eyes of others had cost her dearly, though she knew now shw would suffer any amount of paddling for the Prince, but she had not really been given a hard, thorough spanking for the pleasure of others since the Inn on the road where the Innkeeper's daughter had spanked her for the soldiers and the common people at the windows. ""But it must come,"" she thought. And a vision of the Court watching it as some ritual caused her to feel an undeniable curiousity that soon enough gave way to panic. ""My Lord, please tell me.."" Amid the crowd about her, she saw other girls with braided hair and boots. So she was not alone. And there were Princes being fitted with boots also. Through it all there moved a handful of young Princes on their hands and knees polishing boots as quickly as they could, their own buttocks raw, their necks encircled by a little cord of leather to which was attached a sign that Beauty could not read. But now as Leon brough her up standing again and gave some finishing touches to her lips and eyelashes, one of these Princes was now buffing her boots though he was weeping. His buttocks were as red as it could have been. And she was the sign about his neck said, ""I am in Disgrace,"" in small letters. A Page approached and gave the Prince a sound crack with a belt to hurry him on to another. But Beauty had no time to think of it. Leon had affixed the accursed little brass bells to her nipples. She shuddered almost instinctively but they were firmly attached, and he told her to fold her arms behind her back tightly. ""Now forward, only you are to bend your knees slightly and to march, lifting each knee high,"" he told her. She started, awkwardly, reluctant to obey, but then she saw all about her other Princesses marching in an almost sprightly mannor, their breats bouncing gracefully as they moved into the corridor. She hurried, the heavy boots difficult for her to lift with any decorum, but soon she had fallen into a rhythm and Leon was walking beside her. ""Now, darling,"" he said ""the first time is always difficult. Gestival NIght is frightening. I had thought some easier duty would be yours this first time, but the Queen has ordered you especially for the Bridle Path, and the Lady Juliana will drive you.""\n""ah, but what...""\n""Shhh, or I shall have to gag you and that will very much displease the Queen as well as make your mouth quite ugly."" All the girls were now in a long room and through narrow windows on one wall, Beauty could see the garden. Torches flared in the dark trees, throwing an uneven glare on the leafy boughs above them. The line of girls formed right beside these windows, and Beauty was now able to see more of what lay beyond them. There was a great roar as of many people conversing, laughing. And then to her shock Beauty saw slaves all through the garden positioned in various ways for their torment. On high stakes here and there were strapped Princes and Princesses painfully contored, their ankles bound to the stakes, their shoulders bent over the tops of them. They seemed no more than ornaments, the torchlight causing their twisted limbs to glow, the hair of the Princesses falling free in the air behind them. Surely they could see only the sky above, through all could see their miserable contortions. And everywhere benieath were the Lords and Ladies, the light falling upon a long embrodered cloak here, a pointed hat there with a veil trailing airily from it. There were hundreds in the garden, these tables placed far back into the trees, as far as Beauty could see in all directions. Beautifully adorned slaves moved about, pitchers in hand, little gold chains fixed to their breasts, the Princes adorned with gold rings on their erect organs. They hurried to fill the goblets, pass the platters of food, and as in the great hall there was music. The line of girls before Beauty grew restless. Beauty could hear one girl crying as her groom tried to comfort her, but most of the others were obedient. Here and there a groom rubbed more oil into plump buttocks or whispered in a Princess's ear, and Beauty's sense of apprehension deepened. She did not want to look into the yard; it frightened her too much, but she could not prevent herself. And each time she saw some new horror. A great wall to the left, was adorned with spread-eagled slaves, and on a huge serving cart she saw slaves fixed to the giant wheels, turned upside down over and over as the cart was moved forward. ""But what will happen to us?"" Beauty whispered. The girl in line before her who could not be quieted was now hanging by her ankle from the hand of a strong Page who punished her swiftly. Beauty gasped to see her spanked, her braids fallin to the floor beneath her. ""Shhh, it is best for her,""Leon said, ""it will exhaust her fear and drain her slightly. And she will be all the more free on the Bridle Path.""\n""But tell me....""\n""You must be still. You will see the others first and understand, and as we draw nearer to your turn I shall instruct you. Remeember this is a specail night of high festivity, but the Queen will be watching. And the Prince will be furious if you fail him."" Beauty's eyes returned to the garden. The great cart of steaming food had moved along, and for the first time she saw the distand fountain. Here too were bound slaves, their arms linked as they stood knee deep in the water, surrounding the central pillar, its sparkling flow pouring down over them. Their bodies glistened under the water. The groom beside the girl in front of Beauty laugyhed softly adn said that someone was miserable to be missing Festival Night but it was her own fault. ""Surely,"" Leaon agreed when the groom glanced back to him. ""they are talking about Princess Lizetta,"" he told Beauty, ""who is still in the Hall of Punishemtns, and cursing no doubt to miss the excitement."" To miss the excitement! But in spite of her fear, Beauty nodded at this as if it were perfectly natural. A calm descended upon her in which she heard her own heart and felt her body as if there were limitless time in which to know it. She felt the sheathing of the leather boots, the click of her horseshoes on the stones, the air on her neck, her belly. And she thought, ""Yes, this is what I am, so I should not wish to miss it either. Yet I rebel iin my soul; why do I rebel?""\n""O, I despise that miserable Lord Gerhardt, why must he drive me?"" asked the girl before her in a low voice. The groom said something that made her laugh. ""But he's so slow,"" she said, ""savoring every moment. And I like to run!"" The groom laughed at her. She went on, ""and what do I get out of it?-the most miserable spanking. I could take the spanking if I could only cut loose and run...""\n""you want everything!"" said the groom. ""And what do you want? Don't tell me you don't like it when I'm covered with welts and almost blistered!"" The groom laughed. He had a cheerfull face, and was small of build keeping his hands clasped behind his back, though his chestnut hair fell down over his eyes slightly. ""My dear, I love everything about you,"" he said ""And so does Lord Gerhardt. Now say something to comfort Leon's little pet, she's so frightened."" The girl turned and Beauty saw her pert face, eyes slanting at the ends somewhat like the eyes of the Queens, but they were smaller, with no cruelty. She smiled with full little red lips. ""don't be frightened, Beauty,"" she said, ""but you have no need for comfort from me. You have the Prince. I have only Lord Gerhardt."" A great current of laughter passed through the darden. The musicians were playing loudly, with much strumming of their lutes and tapping of the tambourines, and then Beauty quite distictly heard the thunder of hooves approaching. A rider shot past the windows, his cape flying out behind him, his horse bridled in silver and gold which made a streak oflight as he rushed forward. ""O, at last, at last,"" said the girl in fron of Beauty. Other riders were coming, and they were making a line all along the wall that almost blocked Beauty's view of the garden. She could not bear to look up at themj, but she did and saw they were splendid Ladies and Lords, and each hel the reins of the horse in his or her left hand, and in the right a long rectangular black paddle. ""Now, into the room,"" said Lord Gregory, and the slaves who had waited in a long line were ushered into the next chamber where they stood directlyu facing the arched door to the garden. Beauty could see now that a young Prince 2was first in line, and she saw that mounted Lord, his horse pawing the dirt before the archway. Leon moved Beauty a little to the side. ""Now you can see better,"" he said. And she saw the Prince clasp his hands behind his neck and step farward. A trumpet sounded, catching Beauty off guard so she gasped. And a cry rose from the crowd behind the archway. The young slave was forced out and at once greeted by the black leather paddle of the Lord on horseback. Immediately the slave commenced to run. The mounted Lord rode right beside him, and the sound of the paddle came loud and distinct as the murmur of the crowd seemed to rise and mingle itself with the faint ripples of laugher. Beauty was aghast as she saw the two figures disappear down the path together. ""I cannot do it, I cannot,"" she thought. ""I cannot be made to run. I will fall. I will fall to the ground and cover myself. To be tied, to be bound in fron of so many was dreadful enough, but this is impossible..."" But another rider was already in place, and a youn Princess was forced suddenly forward. The paddle found its mark, the Princess let out a little cry and was immediately running desperately fast along the Bridle Path, the rider after her, spanking her fiercely. Before Beauty could take her eyes off them, another slave was on the way, and her eyes blurred as shw saw far ahead a dim line of torches outlining the path that seemed to go on and on through the trees, past an endless vista a feasting Lords and Ladies. ""Now, Beauty, you see what is required, and don't cry. If you're crying it will be harder. You must put your mind on running fast, kieeping your hands on your neck. Here, place them there now. And y9ou must lift your knees high, and try not to squirm to escape the paddle. It will catch you no matter what you do, but I warn you, no matter how many times I tell you that, you will find yourself trying to run away from it. That is the tr4ick, but remain graceful."" Another slave was running, and then another. And the young girl who had crided earlier was upended again, dangling, as she was spanked. ""Dreadufl of her,"" said the Princess in front of Beauty. ""She'll be spanked hard enough in a moment."" Suddenly there were only three slaves before Beauty and the archway. ""O, but I can't..."" she cried to Leon. ""Nonsense, my darling, follow the path. It will unwind slowly before you, you will see its turns well in advance, and stop only if you see the slave before you stopped. Now and then the line is stopped, for as the slaves come before the Queen, they must stop for praise or condemnation. She is on a great pavilion to your right, but don't glance at her when you step out or the paddle will catch you off guard.""\n""O, please, I shall faint, I can't, I can't...""\n""Beauty, m Beauty,"" said the pretty Princess in front of her, ""just follow my example."" And Beauty realized with horror there was no one left but this girl. But then that one who had just been spanked was placed before her, and ushered out to the waiting paddle. The girl was frantic, sobbing, but she kept her hands on her neck, and soon she was running besider her laughing rider, a tall young Lord who lifted his arm wasy back as he spanked her. Suddenly another rider appeared, the elderly Lord Gerhardt, and as Beauty watched in terror, the pretty Princess ran out to receive the first blows and run with graceful lifts of her knees beside him. But for all her complaints, the Lord's horse seemed to move terribly fast and the paddle was loud and merciless. Beauty was forced to the threshold of the garden. For the first time she stared at the true immensity of the Court, the dozens upon dozens of tables that sprawled out on the green and appeared in great numbers in the forest beyond it. Everywhere were servants and naked slaves. It was perhaps three times the size she had judged from the windows. She felt tine, insignificant, for all her terror. Lost and without a name or a sould suddenly. ""what am i now,"" she might have thought, but she could not think. And as if in nightmare, she saw all the faces of those at the nearest tables, Lords and Ladies twisted to see the Bridle Path, and far to her right loomed the pavilion of the Queen, canopied and festooned with flowers. She was gasping for breath, and when she looked up and saw the splendid mounted figure of Lady Juliana, her eyes filled with tears of gratitude that is was she, though she knew Lady Juliana would spank her perhaps all the harder to do her duty. The lovely Lady's braids were done with the same silver that threaded her shapely gown. She seemed made for the sidesaddle in which she sat and the handle of her paddle was laced to her wrist. She was smiling. There was no time to see more, to think more. Beauty was running forward, feeling the crunch of the Bridle Path under her horseshoes, hearing the stomp of hooves beside her. And though she thought it was not possible to endure such degradation, she felt the first cracking blow to her naked buttocks. It was so foreful it almost knocked her off balance. The stinging pain spread out from it lie a warm fire and Beauty realized she was rushing forward. The stomp of hooves deafened her. And the paddle caught her again and again, almost lifting her and forcing her forward. She realized she was crying out loud through her clenched teeth, her tears making ablur of the torches that clearly defined the path before her. ASnd she was running, running fast towards the enclosing trees, though she could not escape the paddle. It was as Leon had warned her; it caught her over and over and each time there was some hideous surprise because she was trying to outrun it. She could smell the horse, and when she widened her eyes and gasped for breath, she saw everywhere on either side of her those torchlit and abundantly decked supper tables. Lords and Ladies drank, supped, laughed, turned to glance at her perhaps, she did not know, she was sobbing and running frantically from the blow, shich came harder and harder. ""O, please, please, Lady Juliana,"" she wanted to cry out, but she did not dare to ask for mercy. The path had turned and she was following it only to see more and more Nobles banqueting and dimly before her the figure of the other rider and slave who had greatly out distanced her. Her throat was buring as much as her sore flesh ""Faster, Beauty, faster, and lift your legs hight,"" Lady Juliana sang out over the sind. ""ah, yes, better, my darling."" And there came another shock of pain, and another. The paddle found her thighs with a hard uplifting slap, and then seemed to scoop up her buttocks. Beauty gave an open-mouthed cry because she could not stop it, and soon she heard her own wordless pleas as clearly as the horse's hooves pounding the cinders. er throat constricted, even the soles of her feet burned, but nothing hurt as much as the quick, strong paddling. Lady Juliana seemd possessed of some evel genius, catching Beauty from one angle and then another, lifting her up again with the blows, smacking her hard and then three or four times in rapid succession. The path had made another turn, and far ahead Beauty saw the walls of the castle. They were returning now. They would soon reach the Queen's canopied pavilion. Beauty felt as if all the breath had gone out of her, yet mercifully Lady Juliana slowed her pace as did the riders before her. Beauty ran more slowly, knees high, and felt a great relaxation course through her. She could hear her own choking sobs, and feel the tears slipping down her face, and yet a puzzling sensation was passsing over her. She felt suddenly calmed in some way. She did not comprehend it. She felt no rebellion suddenly, though the obligation to rebel prodded her. Perhaps she was only exhausted. But she knew only that she was a naked slave of the Court and anyting might be done to her. Hundres of Loards and Lakies watched her with amusement. It was noghing to them, as she was only one of many, and it had all been done a thousand times, and would be done again, and she must do her best to take her place tethered to that beam in the hall of punishemtns suffering for the amusement of no one. ""Lift your knees, my precious darling,"" Lady Juliana said to her as they wer moving slowly now. ""And o, if you could only see how exquisite you are, you have done splendidly."" Beauty tossed her head. She felt the heavy braids fall against her back, and suddenly when the paddle struck her she felt herself move so languidly with it. It was as if this strange relaxation were softening her all over. Is that what they had meant when they said the the pain would soften her? Yet she feared this relaxation, this despair....was it despair? She did not know. She had no dignity in this moment. She saw herself as Lady Juliana must surely have seen her, and it seemed sh almost preened as she imagined this, tossing her head again, pushing her breats out proudly. ""That's it, lovely, lovely,"" Lady Juliana called out. THe other rider had disappeared. The horse picked up its pace; the paddle struck Beauty violently again and drover her throught the clustered tables as the crowd grew thicker, the castle coming closer, and suddenly they had stopped before the pavilion. Lady Juliana turned her mount the the side, and with small prodding spanks brought Beauty beside her to attention. Beauty did not look up but she could see the long garlands of flowers, the dim white vision of the canopy ballooning gently in the breeze, and a host of figures seated behind the festooned railing fo the pavilion. Her body seemed consumed with fire. She could not catch her breath, and then she could hear the conversation above, the Queen's pure icy voice and others laughing. Her throat was raw, her buttocks pulsing with pain, and now Lady Juliana whispered: ""She's pleased with you, Beauty, now kss my boot quickly and drop down on your knees and kiss the grass before the pavilion. Do it with spirit, my girl."" Beauty obeyed without hesitation, and as if it were water washing through her, she fel again the calm, that sense of what was it? Release? Resignation? ""Nothing can save me,"" she thought. All the sounds about her mingled in a din. Her buttocks seemed to glow with pain, and she imagined a great light emanating from them. And then she was back on her feet, and another hard blow sent her crying into the dark cellar chamber of the castle. Slaves everywhere were thrown over barrels, their sore bodies being washed quickly with cool water. Beauty felt its flow over her abraded flesh, and then the soft toweling. At once, Leon had her on her feet. ""You've pleased the Queen marvelously. Your form was magnificent. You were born the the Bridle Path.""\n""But the Prince..."" Beauty whispered. And she felt dizzy, and mistakenly envisioned Prince Alexi. ""Not tonight for you, lovely one, he is quite busy with a thousand amusements. And you must be plced where you can serve and rest, as the exertion of the Bridle Path is quite enough in one night for a novice."" He unfastened her braids and brushed out her hair in ripples. She was breathing deeply and evenly now and bent her forehead against his chest. ""Was I truely graceful?""\n""Pricelessly beautiful,"" he whipspered ,""and Lady Juliana is thoroughly in love with you."" But now he ordered her down on her knees and told her to follow him. She was suddenly out in the night again, on the warm grass with the noisy crowd all about her. She saw the table legs, the gathered gowns, hands moving in the shadows. There was a shriek of laughter nearby and then she saw before her a long banquest table covered with sweets, fruit and pastries. Two Princes attended it and decorative pillars stood at both ends to which slave girls were affixed, their hands above their heads, their feet chaned slightly apart at the bottom. One of these was removed as Beauty approached and she was quickly fastened in the girl's place, standing firmly, her head and swollen buttocks pressed back against the pillar. She could see the whole feast around her, even with her lids lowered, and she felt herself quite firmly bound in place, unable to move, and it did not matter. The worst was over. Even when a passing Lord stopped to smile at her and pinch her nipples, she did not care. She was amazed to see the little brass bells had been taken away. She was so wweary she hadn't noticed. Leon was still nearby, at her ear, and she was about to murmur some question as to how long she would be here, when quite distinctly in fron of her she saw Prince Alexi. He was as beautiful as she had remembered, his auburn brown hair curling against the hollows of his handsome face, his soft brown eyes fixed on her. His lips spread easily in a smile though he drew up to the table and gae his pitcher to be filled to one of those in attendance. Beauty stared furtively out of the corner of her eye. She saw his thick hard sex and the lush hair around it. The vision of the Page, Felix, sucking it filled her with sudden passion. She must have moaned or stirred because Prince Alexi, glancing up at the distant pavilion before he bent over the table to gather some sweet, suddenly kissed her on the ear, brushing Leon aside as if he were nothing. ""You behave yourself, you wicked Prince,"" said Leon, but it was not playful. ""I shall see you tomorrow night, my dearest,"" Prince Alexi shispered with a smile. ""And don't be frightened of the Queen for I shall be with you."" Beauty's mouth quivered on the verge of a cry, but he was gone, and now Leon had drawn up to her ear again, cuppin his hand as he shispered: ""you're to see the Queen tomorrow night for a few hours in her Quarters.""\n""O, no, no.."" Beauty wailed, tossing her head from side to side. ""Don't be foolish. This is very good. You could not wish for better,"" and as he spoke, he slipped his hand between her legs and pinched her lips gently. She felt herself grow warm there. ""I was on the pavilion while you were running. The Queen was impressed in spite of herself,"" he went on, ""and the Prince said you had always showwn such form and spirit. And again, he pleaded for you, and that the Queen should not censure his passion. He agreed then not see you tonight but to have a dozen or so new Princesses paraded before him...""\n""Don't tell me any more!"" Beauty cried softly ""No, but don't you see, the Queen was enthralled with you and he knew it. She watched you closely as you ran, impatient for you to come to the pavilion. And it was she who said perhaps she should taste your charms herself to see if you were not as spoilt and vain as she had supposed. She will have you in her Quarters tomorrow night after supper."" Beauty cried softly, too spiritless to answer. ""But, Beauty, this is a great privilege. There are slaves here who serve years without ever being noticed by the Queen. You shall have your full opportunity to enchant her. And you shall, my dea, you shall, you cannot fail to do so. And the Prince has been clever for once. He has not worn his heart for all to see it.""\n""But what will she do to me!"" Beauty whimpered. ""and Prince Alexi, will he see all of it? O, what will she do?""\n""O, she shall only make a plaything of you, of course. And you shall try to please her."
477,Because Of A Toaster Strudel,"['Mg', 'ped', 'pre-teen', 'anal', 'mast']","Another jerk dad/husband. I jumped at her offer and moved out quick. I found a part time job that allowed me to work while the kids were in school, about five hours a day, so I'd have some spending money. I offered Mom's friend some of my pay but she refused to take it, she stubbornly felt it was her responsibility to support her family.\n\nShe worked at the hospital three in the afternoon until eleven at night, then had a waitress job six in the morning until noon. Not only did I help with the kids I also washed clothes for her, mom helped me clean and cook when she had time.\n\nWe ate on paper plates so we didn't have as much dishes to wash. Mostly it was just the kids and myself. Sally was her daughter, she was eleven. Harry was Sally's little brother, he was seven. A little jerk to his big sister. One morning I'd had enough of Harry. I was heading towards the kitchen when I heard Sally yell ""Hey!"" and Harry yell back ""You can eat the Pop Tart!"" He was looking back over his shoulder as he said it so he never saw me.\n\nHis scrawny little neck walked right into my open hand. I didn't squeeze his neck [Too hard] As I eased him backwards and told him to give it back. He did and I let him go. ""Next time I won't be so nice,"" I told him as he scurried off. Sally laughed. ""That was so cool!"" I looked at her. She was smiling up at me, I think the first smile she ever gave me. ""Thank you!""\n""Not a problem."" Things seemed to change between Sally and I after that [and between Harry and Sally, he didn't mess with her as much].\n\nWe had hardly interacted much before that, but now she would ask me for help with her homework, sit next to me on the sofa when watched TV [Sometimes she would cuddle up to me], even help me out cleaning and stuff. I assumed Sally saw me as a big brother. It turned out to be more than that... One night I was showering. I noticed a brief blast of cold air, you know when someone opens the bathroom door. I pretended not to notice. I was washing my hair and squinted through one eye.\n\nI could tell it was Sally through the shower doors. I kept on washing my hair. She eased the shower door furthest from me open enough to peek in. Her eyes went wide when she spied my cock and her left nipple hardened under her nightgown [I was only able to view that one].\n\nIt took a lot of will power and forcing myself to stay relaxed not to become hard. I didn't have a girlfriend and had not fucked or jerked off since I moved in. I gave Sally a long look before tilting back my head to rinse out the shampoo. She quickly shut the shower door and left the bathroom.\n\nOnce I'd rinsed out my hair I took my cock in my hand and jerked it to hardness, which wasn't such a difficult feat at that moment. I tried to think of Sally's mother, with her long, blonde hair, huge breasts and full butt, but instead Sally came to mind. The mental image was of her doing the cock stroking. It didn't take long to blow my load against the shower wall, imagining I was cumming all over Sally's young face.\n\nAfter blowing my load, I quickly finished my shower, stepped out and dried myself off. I wrapped a towel around my waist and left the bathroom. I couldn't believe I'd masturbated to Sally... I had to admit she was beautiful; she had her mom's long, blonde hair, average eleven year old girl's body, a cute face, nice, long legs... I found myself stopping outside of Sally's bedroom door. Harry had long been asleep, all the lights were out. I heard a soft moan from within. Then another. I eased open the door.\n\nSally was lying in bed, moonlight illuminating her young body. Her nightgown was up to neck, her body exposed to me. She had a decent set of tits for her age, all pinkish-light brown-nippled, the nipples harder than before. Both hands were between her legs. From what I could tell, Sally had a full bush, darker than the hair on her head but not as thick as it would be in a few years. I noticed her moan my name. I felt my cock twitch.\n\n""Fuck me, Jimmy..."" Sally moaned.\n\nI found myself dropping the towel and masturbating once more. Again I was hard quick as I listened to Sally moaning my name and begging me to fuck her. It was all too much. When Sally arched her hips and came I grabbed the towel and dumped a massive load into it. I quickly shut Sally's door and tossed the towel down the laundry chute before heading to my own bedroom. The next night was Friday.\n\nHarry was sleeping over at a friend's. It was just Sally and me... After a movie I was aimlessly channel surfing when I turned to her and said softly ""I know you were peeking in on me in the shower last night..."" Sally turned bright red. She said nothing.\n\n""I saw you rubbing your pussy in your room after,"" I added.\n\nShe gasped. ""Y-you did?""\n\nI nodded.\n\n""D-did you hear what I was saying?!""\n\nI just nodded once more.\n\nSally looked like she wanted to die. I placed my hand on her bare leg below her shorts and leaned down to kiss her. When I broke the kiss her eyes were bugging out. I grinned.\n\nI kissed her again, longer and more passionately. Sally was moaning. This time when I broke the kiss her eyes were closed. When she opened them she found me staring at her. She blushed again. I picked Sally up and carried her up to my room. I put her down and began to undress her. She let me. Then I undressed. I laid Sally on my bed and slid up next to her.\n\nShe was breathing heavy. I pulled her to me, hands groping her butt and tits as we kissed. Sally kissed me back this time, awkwardly but eagerly. My hand slid between her legs and rubbed her hairy wet pussy. Sally moaned. I pushed her onto her back and mounted her.\n\nWhen I tried putting the head of my cock into her she broke the kiss. ""No,"" She moaned, placing her hands over her pussy. ""I want to, but I'm still a virgin, and you're too big..."" I nodded and got out of bed.\n\nI went to the bathroom and got the Vaseline. I came back and told Sally to get on her hands and knees. She did. I greased up her anus carefully. ""Oh,"" Sally said.\n\nThen I greased up my cock and eased it into her anal chute. ""Mmmm..."" Sally moaned. ""I like this..."" Once I was fully in her young butt, I began to move in and out of her. Sally was moaning and breathing heavy. Her moans grew and she began to orgasm. I fucked her harder. ""Oh... Oh, yeah, fuck me... Fuck me, Jimmy!"" Sally came again. I reached under her and twisted her nipples. She gasped. I rammed into her harder and Sally came more often and more powerfully, screaming as she orgasmed. I fucked her a good thirty-five minutes before I shot my jizz deep up Sally's rectum. I pulled out of her and collapsed on the bed beside her. Sally rolled over and cuddled up to me. ""Thank you,"" She said before drifting off to sleep.\n\nI wasn't worried about her mother catching us, she always goes straight to bed, and I was glad Sally spent the night. When I awoke the next morning I saw I was alone. Sally must have woken up during the night and went to her own bed. I threw on some shorts and left my room.\n\nI went to check on Sally and she was indeed in her bed still asleep. I grinned and headed downstairs, thinking about how all of this happened because of a Toaster Strudel. I was about to make some coffee when the doorbell rang. I knew it was mom, stopping by to help. ""Morning, mom,"" I said hugging her and kissing her on the cheek. She said good morning back and made small talk as she headed to the laundry room.\n\nI headed to the kitchen for that coffee. After it was done I poured myself a mug and went to see if mom wanted coffee, too. When I entered the laundry room, I saw her holding the towel from the day before with my now dried up jizz on it. It was obvious that mom knew what it was. ""Sweetie, you need to get a girlfriend."" Oops..."
478,Becky,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', '1st', 'oral', 'rom']","Army life was OK after you got used to the routines. That's what it really is all about, blindly following orders and routines. After 4 years, it was a time that there was little need for men, as such, re-up bonuses were pathetic. So ended that phase of life.\n\nNow at age 22, feeling like a fish out of water, with very small savings, I set out to look for work. A city may provide a bit more choice, so Minneapolis was my first choice to give a go. I rented a very small place, 1 bathroom and one room, with a small kitchenette and a small living area. It may have been possible to wash dishes and empty your colon at the same time, proving you had an extra elbow.\n\nMy unit faced the street and did provide a view of a small park. It once had an elementary school, but budget problems in the school district shut it down, and later was torn down and a park was created on this city block. Other than a few trees and lush grass, a small pool of shallow depth and playground equipment filled 1/3 of the space and the other 2/3 had small ball diamond and a half court basketball area.\n\nI found a part time job doing lawn care that provided OK, and kept me outdoors at least. 24-30 hours per week, but being new, my job would end with the first snow. Older workers would do snow removal in winter but 1rst and 2nd year guys got let go till spring returned. It was a week until summer break for students, and the park was a quiet place to relax till school let out.\n\nWith no yard to speak of, I spent time in the park, watching games and even playing pickup ball once in awhile. My main interest though, I'm ashamed to say, was I got some very nice views of small panty clad pussy's that actually had me hard enough to pound nails with my dick. I had never noticed or been aware of young girls before, at least not in a way that had me jerking off.\n\nThe want and desire was there, but also the healthy fear of actually trying to make a move on one of the little ones. It would only consist of goggles, and shifting a very hard cock as my erection grew. And then a trip home to jerk like a mad man. The age that got to me more than anything was age 8 to 10. I even got a look under an angel's skirt that was not wearing panties. That view had me jerking every day...\n\nIt was July now and a very dry summer at that, our hours had been cut back and we had only 3 days of work each week. Tues/Wed/Thur, but a full 8 hours though, so it was enough to keep my rent paid. I decided to take a trip to my old home town as it was only 50 minutes away, and see who was still around. So I called a cousin and was offered a bed for a couple days, and some good home cooking. Thursday after work and a quick shower, I took off, and was greeted like prince at my cousins place, about an hour later.\n\nIt really was great to see them. We ate, drank beers, exchanged stories and sat outside at night, with a small fire in the fire ring. I made some rounds and chatted with folks, and finally ran into my best female friend of many years. I never realized how much I missed her till that day. As usual, she was going through a break up again, that was a very frequent happening all of her life it seemed, but she was still the beautiful friend that had kept me on the phone for hours on end, back in the day.\n\nShe had a daughter that I never knew about age 4, and was granted custody of her niece also. Her sister had always been model pretty, but very stupid as well. Drugs had landed her in jail a couple times, but the last time, it got her sent to Fed prison because not only drugs were involved, but a murder as well. She got 22 years... She could have been a model with little effort, but she always loved the real bad boy's, and made poor judgment in every way possible. Becky was 9 years old. Sherry sounded like her life was full.\n\nThe following day, I invited my friend Sherry and the girls for a BBQ at my cousins request, so at 2 in the afternoon, Sherry showed up, with girls in tow. The 4 year old Kim, was outgoing and just a flurry of activity. My cousins kids took to her right off. Giggle and screams of delight filled the yard, as the kids scrambled about. Kim was the image of her mother, cute and tan. Her brown hair flying all over, so in looks she was her mom, but in personality? A major Tomboy.\n\nBecky on the other hand, was a bit of a puzzle. She smiled only slightly, and stayed seated on the ground next to Sherry. Maybe just a bit shy, or maybe something else. Her situation would surely contribute to some discomfort and esteem issues.\n\nGoing to get a fresh 18 pack of beer, Sherry, had Becky watch her phone for a minute so she could help with the beer and use the bathroom. I told Sherry that her daughter was really a giggle box and had a very strong sense of self. That it proved her to be a better than good mom. I also told her how drop dead beautiful Becky was, but was sad to see her feeling so out of place or maybe imprisoned by her own situation. Sherry laughed at my comments, she said, just like you always did for me, you know and understand her in record time, she kissed my cheek, and said that my fix it personality was always her way out of bad times.\n\nA quick pee on her part, I grabbed the beer and we went back to the group and screaming kids. I scooted my chair a bit closer to Sherry, and even closer to Becky. I started up a small chat with the little beauty. One word answers were about all I got from her, but the ice was at least broken, and I had gotten a good chance to admire openly, her absolute beauty.\n\nIt was an off the cuff comment that really hit her hard, and helped her to see that an adult could understand her if they gave a slight interest. I simply mentioned that it must be very hard to deal with phony people, who only see and admire your beauty. That it must actually hurt, that the interest is based on a shallow observation. Like a light switch had been flipped, she became at least a little more involved in conversation.\n\nMy cousin and I fired up the grill, but we were at a small loss as to what to do next. 3 more adults and 2 added kids joined us. Actually 3 kids, but the oldest kid looked to be almost 17, so none the less, he for certain, had an adult appetite.\n\nI told Jim that I could just run down over the bridge and pick up some half precooked ribs already deep in sauce. I told Sherry I would be back shortly and was making a quick rib run for the added company. Sherry's mouth nearly hit her lap as Becky asked to come along. Then she just smirked, shook her head and said ""that was quick"" and gave Becky the OK.\n\nOn the way to the car, Becky asked what kind of work I did, because nobody ever understood her before. When I told her lawn care, she looked puzzled. She said she thought I was a counselor or something. I just kinda laughed it off. But told her that if a person looked deep at someone, and used what they say and body language, you could usually understand, to some small degree, what a few things are that may have an effect on their personality.\n\nI told her that in her case, her beauty was so extreme, that it would definitely be a huge factor. Because her kind of beauty was very very uncommon. So I simply see, that here is this beauty, that seems shy and reluctant, so what part of beauty would cause this as a negative? So? I said... That's all it was, an observation.\n\nStarting the car and buckling in, we headed out to the meat shop. When I looked at Becky, she was actually smiling. I asked her why all the smiles? But added that I surely enjoyed it, but I was curious. Was it just because I kinda hit the spot for you? Now she laughed at me. She said Christ! You are amazing... Little shit made me blush.\n\nWe made it back quickly, and she even held my hand. This little girl of 8 was something else. Smart and now very much alive. As we got to the back yard, again Sherry's mouth dropped, as she noticed Becky holding my hand, and actually had a sweet smile on her face. Becky even wandered off to play a bit with the other kids.\n\nSherry leaned in and said, what the hell happened? she never holds hands, and has only let out a small smile on a few occasions. What did you do, screw her? Then she laughed, punched me in the arm and said, same guy I have always known...\n\nPeople started to leave about 9 pm, most had to work on Monday. Sherry, Kim and Becky helped clean up a bit, and were the last to leave. Both girls now, were holding my hands as we walked out to Sherry's car. Sherry shook her head, looking at the girls. At the car Kim motioned me down for a secret, then kissed me square on the lips, a little girl kiss, short and sweet. Then Becky said thank you and gave me another. While giving a goodbye hug, Sherry said... Fucking Amazing! We exchanged phone numbers, the girls waved away, and the car drove off. Becky...(sigh)\n\nJim went to work at about 7:30 the next morning. His wife Beth and I had coffee and chatted. She enjoyed the BBQ, and was thrilled to meet Sherry. My mother had always talked about Sherry like she was a daughter, but Beth had never met her. She even mentioned the fact that Becky was about the most beautiful girl she had ever seen. No argument from me. I headed back home by 10am... Becky... (sigh)\n\nThe midweek went by fast, it always did when I had something to do with my time. I actually liked being able to be outside, shorts and tank top or even shirtless was permitted. I managed a killer tan at least.\n\nLate Thursday night around 10pm, my phone rang... Crying was all I heard at first. I was about to hang up, when Sherry's shaky voice came through the sobs. She would not tell me over the phone, what the problem was, she asked my address and for directions to my place. I gave them, and knew that in about an hour, I would have sobbing company... (Just like old times) then it dawned on me, are the girls coming too? I forgot to ask... Damn!... Becky...(sigh)\n\nAfter about an hour, I put a pot of coffee on, put chips and snacks out, and went outside to wait. It was a very short wait, the car pulled up about 10 minutes after I sat on the steps. Becky and Kim came out the back door, Becky came quickly, gave a quick kiss and sat at my side. Kim, looking confused, waited for her mom to gather herself and get out of the car. Sherry, for all the crying was still a pretty young woman, she climbed out of the car, straightened her blouse, and shut the car door. She looked awful.\n\nSherry hugged me and did not let go for awhile, still those small little breath jerks that you get from a good cry, were still with her. I told her how she even looked pretty when she was puffy eyed, but that she did not give me much reason for my usual hard on in her current mood. She started to giggle and slapped my back hard... She said... Christ, I miss you! Less than one minute, and you have me giggling like a school girl! I backed off, reached down and gave Kim a quick peck on the lips, she giggled too... We went up the steps to my ghetto apt.\n\nI gave the girls diet pop, and small bowls of chips and veggies, with ranch dressing. They loved that... little health nuts! Sherry and I had coffee, as I waited for the news that had Sherry so screwed up.\n\nFinally she started to talk, starting with ""I don't know what to do!"" she went on to explain that Becky's dad was being discharged from Prison in Texas on Monday. The prison had let her know as she had custody of Becky. That had been a few weeks ago. Then they followed up with a call earlier today.\n\nEvidently they do exit interviews with prisoners, and when asked what his plans were, he said that first he was going to pick up his daughter, and try to find work back home. Sherry went on to explain that Becky's dad was a very abusive guy, that he had busted her sisters arm, broken ribs, and beat her bloody almost daily. Sherry's sister being such a fool, never reported it or pressed charges. So none of it was on record. Only the family knew. Sherry and Becky were both terrified, because Becky had heard many tales of the abuse.\n\nSherry said she could not pack up and leave, she had too much at stake in her home, and caring for her mom. And she cried some more. I held her hand and just listened. I did not notice Becky standing alongside me, opposite from Sherry. But then she put her little hand on my shoulder and said ""I'm scared too"" I put my arm around her with a hug, kisses her sweet forehead and just held her.\n\nAll I could say was...""how can I help you Sherry"" you already know that I would give my life for you. ""Let's just figure this out, OK.""\n\nI let go of Sherry's hand, and took a hit of coffee. Becky scooted up on my lap, and buried her head on my shoulder, kinda nestling into my neck. Good Lord!!! I could feel her small breaths on my neck, I could smell her shampoo, my heart was actually pounding at that point... Becky... (sigh)\n\nSherry used the bathroom to freshen up a bit, cold water and brushed her hair, reset her ponytail and returned, looking a lot better.\n\nSherry admitted that she had shown social services pictures of her sisters beatings, had witnesses sign affidavits as to even seeing her being punched in the face, but the statute had passed, and they nor the courts, could do anything to help. The social worker only said, that if she could find a family member to take Becky for awhile, maybe he would just give up and go away again. And... given his criminal record, he would most likely end up in prison again anyway. Because they would be bound to give him custody, being Becky's father.\n\nI knew what was coming next, but just waited it out. Knowing Sherry's mind all these years, I already knew.\n\nSherry then asked if I would be willing to keep Becky for a little while, at least a few weeks, till she could see what was happening. School being over a month away yet, that much would not be a problem. We chatted some, Becky was now very interested in the conversation. She snuggled in even tighter. Sherry pointed out that Becky had not stopped talking about me, and that alone told her that it would be a blessing for Becky. I felt Becky giggle and push her sweet face in deeper while tipping her head as if embarrassed. All I could do is hug her and laugh...\n\nThen I said... ""So... When do I need to pick up my new roommates things"" Sherry laughed hard, part from my funny comment, but mostly from relief. While Becky kissed my neck, sending shock waves down to my cock, and added a few giggles. She looked up, sat forward and smiled. She said...""really? I can stay with you?"" I told her absolutely, that I needed a slave girl anyway. She giggled again, and pointed out that she thought I was just too silly. Sherry then told me that, she could bring Becky's things the next day.\n\nThere was also the fact that Sherry got a small allowance for Becky's care, and that she would turn that over to me, to help with Becky's needs and to help out with food or whatever. It was actually about $600 per month. The plan was made then, Becky could stay at any time. I asked her when she would like to move in? This little devil look took over her eyes, and she wanted to start tonight. Sherry said "" you asked for that one, silly boy!"" we all had a little laugh at that one.\n\nAll I could do is say that it was more than ok with me. All I need to do is find my slave whips, and we're all set. Becky did a butt jump on my lap, almost breaking my still semi erect dick, and laughed a musical little laugh, that can only come from a child s belly. And God... She was breath taking.\n\nMy small place would leave us with little privacy, but I had a full size bed, and a love seat that folded out as a bed. All I would really need was an additional dresser for Becky's things. Sherry said she had a spare and would bring it tomorrow afternoon, along with Becky's things. She would just borrow her friends pick up.\n\nI carried a sleeping Kim to the car, buckled her in, gave her a kiss goodbye. And Becky and I watched them drive away. She looked up and took my hand in hers, and snuggled into my side. There is never a way, to judge how any kid will take to someone new in their life, but Becky, without words, told me that she was very happy and content.\n\nIt was almost 2am, and thank God, I did not have to work tomorrow, I was totally exhausted. Walking behind Becky up the steps to the apartment, I was in heaven, her very cute butt was unbelievably shaped. In tight pink stretchy shorts, her firm little ass was a delicious treat. Her legs were dead on straight, with that beautiful taper that as an adult, will set her aside nobody. Breathtaking, I only wish we were on a 12 floor unit, so I got a longer view. Alas, it was a 2 story 4 plex...\n\nBecky was great, she plunged right in to help straighten up. I tried to tell her that she did not need to do so much, but she reminded me that, that's what slave girls are for. We both snicker at that. She was just golden. After clean up, I pulled out the sofa bed and put on clean sheets. It was hot enough yet, to not need a blanket, so adding one of the pillows from the bed. I gave her the choice of where to sleep. She knew I used the bed as a rule, so she chose the pull out, to try to be less invasive. What a dear girl.\n\nWe took turns in the bathroom, ladies first of course, then turned out all the lights, but the small light on the stove hood, that was put on low. Just enough light to see her way to the bathroom, if she needed it in the night. I thanked her for her help, held her close in a warm hug. And slipped her down in bed. Pulled up the sheet and gave her a sweet kiss on her lips, she put her arms around my neck, and held the kiss for a few seconds longer. Long enough to make my heart pound again.\n\nI took off my shirt and lay down in just my boxers, using the sheet to cover me just a bit. Becky!... (sigh)\n\n20 minutes later, still awake, my mind was just over come with my new situation. It was painful to admit, but as much as I wanted every inch of my little Becky, there was no way that I could ever hurt this girl. I have very sexual urges of course, but those have to be put aside, in favor of being and doing, the right thing. But man... That face! That body! That now showing personality, and her sense of humor even. This girl was everything, just everything.\n\nWith my eyes closed in hope of sleep, I heard then felt Becky climb into my bed. Even though it was very warm, she snuggled into my back. Something about that little move, actually helped me get to sleep. Strange...\n\nI was just starting to wake up a bit, mind in a fog yet, I realized that I had turned in my sleep, and was now spooning with little Becky, then shock took over, 2 things were just not right, first off, I had a raging morning hard on. And worse yet, my arm around Becky, my hand was between her legs! My whole hand was right on her little girl mound!!! Fully alert now, wondering how the fuck I was gonna get out of this one, I was almost in panic. the idea came sudden. I could fake a sleepy moan and just turn back over the other way, keeping my hard on from notice and removing my hand from the magical little pussy, all at once.\n\nThe moan was good, Emmy award good. The turn was not so good, it woke up Becky, but I continued, and made it onto my other side. Then I heard ""are you awake?"" I moaned again, geez... Maybe I could do (sound over) moans in Hollywood. Then to my horror Becky said... ""your hand felt so good where it was""\n""can you please put it back?"" ohhhh man...\n\nI moaned again, and in my best groggy voice said "" what honey?""\n"" what did you say sweetheart?"" then I did a good stretch, and opened my eyes... Damn I'm good (I thought)\n\nFear had shriveled my swollen cock at this point, so I rolled onto my back to look at Becky. She snuggled in and kissed my cheek. But again, she asked me if I could put my hand back on her trickle.\n\n""What's a trickle honey?""\n\n""It's my pee spot.""\n\nOh boy.\n\nI said, ""I don't understand honey, I guess my head is not to clear right yet."" That's when I got my education from an 8 year old.\n\nBecky informed me that my hand was between her legs when she woke up, but that it felt real nice. She was not sure why, but it was just great. Then begged me to put it back, with a very love pleaaaasssee... I told her that I was so sorry for touching her there, I explained that it was an accident. Then I did my best to explain good touch and bad touch, the way I understood it. And about strangers. She listened well, and said she understood.\n\nNext she wanted to know what the hard thing was that was sticking into her butt. Ah fuck! Would this never end? Next I had to try to explain sex, love, excitement, petting, even the common terms for sexual organs in guy and girls. I have to admit, that she absorbed this very well, and it proved my judgment that she was in fact, very bright.\n\nShe wanted to know if I loved her, because my cock had been so hard on her butt. She said that she thought she must love me too, because she could never stop thinking about me, and wanting to kiss me like in the movies. And how she felt funny in her tummy whenever we touched hands or did hugs. All of this in a span of, less than a minute. And there just was no easy answer.\n\nI hugged her close, and told her yes, I did feel love for her too. But went further now, to try and explain, that we, especially I, could get into a big big trouble, for having sexual contact with a girl her age. That honestly, I would love to be her lover, but that it would just not be the right thing to do. If anyone ever found out, I would end up in jail for a very long time. And that she would be taken away from me, placed in foster homes, till she was adopted or turned 18. That I would never ever be able to see her again.\n\nI kissed her head, and told her I needed coffee bad. So I got up, put on shorts. And made my way to the coffee pot. I asked her to come see what kinds of cereal I had, so she could choose, or that I could cook French toast for her, if she would like that. She looked it over, and again the health nut, she chose my favorite, Total Bran Flakes... I got hers and my bowls set, and a glass of OJ and milk for her and coffee and milk for me, while she used the bathroom.\n\nAs natural as rain, she came back to the table, naked as the day she was born! She kissed me, gave me a squeeze and took her seat. My reaction? Well, I blinked a lot. It was just a feeling, but something told me that this was the way she operated. Thank God I could not see that pussy real well, in the position she was in, and the fact that she was just starting to poke out a bit, in her nipple area, was bad enough as it was. Quietly we ate, my mind wondering what her little hairless pussy would taste like. The youngest I had ever tasted was 16, and hell, I was only 17 myself, at the time...\n\nI felt like I was falling, that even though my intentions were good, that I was not going to be able to stop the train as it went over the cliff...\n\nI put the dishes in the sink, ran hot water, added dish soap, and was starting to do dishes. Becky in the mean time, pulled up a chair, grabbed the dish towel and was going to help dry. Oh my poor soul. It was just lost for good. She was turned a bit toward me, and I could not help but stare, honestly, her eyes had that green color, with a tiny fleck of gold in them, her lips were so full, the kind that most women paid big bucks out for, to achieve this look. Her skin was like cream, but she had a slightly olive complexion. My cock was sticking out like I had 44cal. In my shorts... Becky...(groan) and it changed just like that!\n\nI picked her up, threw the towel on the table, and carried her back to the bed. She straddled my lap, and I kissed her sweet lips. OMG! I gently started to probe her lips with my tongue, and she must have paid close attention to movie type kisses, as she called them, because she opened her mouth to me, and we started the tongue dance. Her and my breathing deepened, she let out the smallest of sigh, and we just dug in... Her sweet young pussy was already creating a wet spot on my shorts, as my cock was straight up, and pushing hard into her cleft. That puffy little mound was just beautiful.\n\nI lay her down on the bed, leaning over her, I kissed her again, this time I kissed her neck, then sucked gently and tongued her ear lobes. She whimpered sweetly into my ear. I worked my way down to her little nubs, this time she let out her breath in a pant, and moaned a sweet high mmmmmmm sound. Her body was arching up to me, I never knew that a girl that young, could be so stimulated. I moved down her tummy, kissing her not yet hips, tongue and nibbles to that pelvic bone and the soft smooth skin just inside of it.\n\nI moved off the bed, and opened her legs, I kissed her legs, between, and even lifted each to kiss behind her knees. Her leg now wide spread, with her knees up, I gently made first contact to her sweet young fold. She arched, and tried to mash her sweet smelling mound into my wanting mouth. My first taste of her juices, was like a nectar of the Gods, nothing like I had ever tasted before.\n\nShe pulled my head into to her cunt. Now she was bucking, screeching and moaning, seemingly, all at the same time. I was having a tough time maintaining good contact, with all of her movements, she was so close... I used my finger and rubbed it up and down her little ass crack, back and forth over her little rose bud.\n\nShe went over the edge... She was gasping for air, and moaning loud as her body shook with her first orgasm. Her tummy was contracting like crazy, my tongue at her slightly obstructed opening was contracting over and over again. It was a home run orgasm. Then she collapsed and went limp... Breathing hard. I gently licked her juices, and they were not in short supply. I finished by deep kissing her pussy with my fingers keeping her mound wide open. I moved back up beside her, and kissed her neck and lips again.\n\nHer eyes finally opened, she grabbed me into a killer hug, and cried... She must have been overwhelmed with emotion... My Becky...(sigh)...\n\nAll Becky said was ""I love you""... She was so spent, there was a look of complete contentment on her sweet face. With her now with her expanded vocabulary, she managed to ask if she could see my cock. I arched up and pulled my shorts and boxers down, in one sweep. Becky, sat up a bit, resting on her elbow and looked at my swollen, blood filled cock.\n\nThe alarm in my head had not prepared me for her next move, she slowly reached out, like slow motion, and ran her small soft hand down the length of my, now throbbing, erection. I was never so damn turned on in my life. It was mind bending, if not blowing, as the little angels fingers tried to clasp around it. Average in size as I am. A look came over her face as she touched and fondled my raging cock. She asked me how something this big would ever fit in her tiny pussy. I told her that honestly, I wasn't sure if it would fit either, but that her young pussy may be able to stretch over it, even as small as she was.\n\nI told her that as I understood it, that a girls pussy could open very wide, and that if a baby could come out of it, that it must be possible. She started to brush her fingers over my swollen balls too, not squeezing at all, just gentle fingers moving sweetly over my sack. She was curious about the slippery stuff and wanted to know what it was.\n\nI explained that it was called pre-cum, that it was slippery in order to lubricate her pussy and my cock, so it would slide more easily into her pussy. And that her wet juices helped that also. I told her that, this was the bodies way of preparing us for making love, and that hers was doing the same.\n\nShe reached her hand down to her little bald mound, and checked herself out. She was amazed to find her pussy so wet, but simply said that her body must be ready too. I told her that there were many ways to pleasure each other, so that if it really did not fit, it would still be OK. I told her about how to suck a cock, and how to give a hand job, just as she was kinda doing now.\n\nI told her that it had to be her choice as to what we would try or do. I showed her with her fingers, her own hymen, explaining what would happen to it. And that she needed to promise me, that if anything ever hurt her, to ask me to stop. And we could do other things.\n\nI told her that I realized she was scared, but that we would not yet try to make love, or fuck right away, that I could get my orgasm in 2 minutes if needed, just by masturbating. Evidently, nobody had ever had much concern over her welfare, because her eyes watered a bit, as she said ""I love you"" again. Becky told me that all she wanted was to help me feel good too, like she had just experienced for the first time.\n\nShe wanted to try oral sex on me. I damn near came as she said it. Just the picture of her full soft sweet lips wrapped over my cock in a loving embrace, had me so close to the edge, that just her soft hand on my cock almost did it. (her hand was not even moving)\n\nBecky kissed me hard, her tongue joined mine, talk about passion. I had never ever felt so alive and wanting. She broke the kiss, licked my lips and made her way down for a closer look. She moved my cock around, gently exploring it. Then with no warning, her tongue came out and made contact with the ridge of the mushroomed head, there are no words... No way to describe that feeling.\n\nBefore I knew it, my cock head was passing into her very hot mouth. Her tongue was moving, and her lips closed over my throbbing manhood. With one hand I got her to move her lips down than up, and helped her get started. It was unreal, I had goosebumps all over, my body tingled in a way that I had never known, it was almost electric. My body stiffened, as I started to feel the huge rush of cum, rush up the length of my cock. I pulled my cock out with a small pop, and came like a stud horse, my sperm even hit my own head, she had her hand still in place, so I grabbed it in a rush, and slid it up and down my shaft, and man... Did I cum!!!\n\nAs the contracting subsided, I closed my eyes for a moment, then pulled my head up to see how Becky was doing. She giggle at the look on my face. And she was actually eating the cum off my belly. She was using her finger to move the spunk off of her own face, and scoop it into her mouth. What a sight that was.\n\nShe said it tasted kinda good, maybe even a hint of salty. But that it felt good in her mouth. I could say nothing... As she looked at my now shrinking dick, I pulled her up to me. We kissed even more, and simply let the feelings wash over us. I was not sure how, but I was in love, for the first time in my life.\n\nA half hour later, we went to the shower, we lathered each other and got cleaned up. After toweling off, Becky had to put on her clothing from the previous day. I put on cargo shorts and Led Zeppelin T-Shirt. After only 4 hours of sleep, and about 2 hours of breakfast and unbelievable sex. It was now close to 9 am only. I called Sherry and asked if she had any clue, as to what time she would be on her way back. She told me that it may be after 6 pm or so, she was at work till 4, and had to get the pick-up from her friend, and load Becky's things and the dresser into it, then she would drive up.\n\nShe asked me how Becky did her first night in a strange place, and I said she did very well, but had ended up in my bed at some point. Sherry laughed at me, she said that since Becky had been with her, she did this most nights with her as well. Then she asked how the naked breakfast went? And she just roared with laughter...\n\nShe told me she was sorry for not warning me, but that she knew I would kinda freak out, but she thought it would be good for a laugh, and she really did get a good one...\n\nI handed the phone to Becky and they chatted a bit, I put on shoes, and used some cologne. Hearing Becky say "" I love you aunty "" I knew that Sherry must be a wreck from that statement, but also knew that she was now off the phone. Returning to the living room area, I told Becky, to get her shoes on, that we could go out for a bit, because Sherry would not be here till later.\n\nBefore I could open the door, Becky held me close, I bent to kiss her and give her a snuggle. She knew even then, that doing that in public would be a dead giveaway. So to the mall we went. Being Friday, the Mall of America was not too badly crowded yet, but that it would be a zoo by 6pm.\n\nTo my shock, Becky had never been to the mall before, her eyes lit up in wonder as we looked at the Lego area, with its giant figures all made from Lego's. We made our way to the amusement park at the center of everything, and Becky let out a gasp!! She had heard about it, and had seen a few pictures of it, but she was simply not ready for the real thing... Her eyes went everywhere, after a few minutes, she looked up at me with the most electric smile, she grabbed my hand and pulled me along. This was the most fun I had ever had. And we had just gotten there...\n\nWe went on most of the rides that we could together, but I just watched as she took place on some of the smaller kids rides. She was nothing but laughs and smiles, her face had taken on a glow that was so thick, that you thought you could touch it. About 2 hours into it, we went to the food court. We ended up at a Chinese fast food place, and ordered.\n\nWe both had chicken with veggies, rice and an egg roll, pop for us both. We sat down at a table, close to the rail, to gaze at the rides and park below. She told me about school, her limited friends, and how much she liked to read. She loved her moms older music and horses. She already knew that she wanted to help animals, and wanted to be a vet some day...\n\nI shared my life with her too, it just seemed so natural. She did take the risk of placing her lovely little hand over mine. We just connected. For the first time, I felt very satisfied.\n\nAfter our meal and relaxed chat, we walked around the mall, looking at stores and displays. We made it to Macy's Dept. Store and went in search of some clothing for Becky. I could tell that she felt funny about me buying her things, but I simply told her that I loved her, and wanted to buy her a few gifts. The idea that settled her mind the most, was that I wanted her to find something for Kimmy as well. With that in mind, Becky relaxed, and even got back her glow.\n\n2 pair of jeans, 2 pair of (tight) shorts (evil thoughts), 4 nice tops, a package of panties, and also a pack of socks. We found a pair of tennis shoes, then went in search of something for Kim... Becky found some Little Mermaid outfits, so we got 2. 1 was a shorts outfit, and the other had a cute little skirt. Becky was more excited to see Kim's reaction to her gifts, than she was about her own. But as we made choices for her things, I knew that she just loved her things too. She was just that way, she knew it felt nice to give... Becky... (sigh)\n\nPutting our cash of goods into the car, Becky kisses me. Just a sweet simple kiss, like a daughter would give. It was still fairly early, so I asked her if she wanted to do anything else to kill some time, she just smiled funny, and told me no, that she was actually kinda tired. Geez, what a fool I was... Very little sleep, her first orgasm, and a trip to kids heaven, of course she must be whipped out. So stupid of me to not catch that... So home it was...\n\nBack to the ghetto, I made up the bed a bit, changing sheets. Folded the love seat back into place. And made some coffee. Becky again, was a wonderful assistant. She went to the bathroom as I pour coffee and a glass of juice for her. Once again my mouth fell open, as she returned buck naked! She nudged me into a chair by the table, and climbed into my lap, one leg on either side, she faced me, and stuck her soft tongue in my mouth. Instant raging cock man...\n\nShe asked me if we could try to put my thing inside of her, not knowing what to say, I just nodded and said we could try. She let me stand up to take off my shorts and shirt, and again she mounted my lap, asking how to do it? I told her we could try it right here, on the chair even. Or, on the love seat or bed. My stone cock was already pressing into her hairless little pussy, and she was soaking wet. I told her that maybe it would be better if I took her cherry with my finger first, that way it would maybe not hurt as much, then we could fuck like monkeys after... Geez, did she laugh at my dumb comment.\n\nI sat her up on the small table, and told her to lay back. She did this right after a quick tongue kiss, and a quick stroke of my cock, I almost jumped out of my skin... I parted her legs as far as they could go, and looked at this gorgeous little cunt, that mound of pleasure, was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. A work of art in its own way. Wet and begging to me eaten. She moaned instantly when I kissed her inner thigh, inches from her sweet smelling young pussy.\n\nI started to work my lips and tongue onto her soaking wet treasure. Making a matching movements, her small body started to shift as the feelings washed through her. Building slowly, I would pause just a bit now and then, and I licked at her tiny entrance. I fingered around her small puckered rosebud, and started to suck gently on her tiny clit. This drove her almost wild with passion and heat, her juices were now a constant flow, and she started to buck hard against my invading tongue.\n\nHer body now, trembling and shaking, she went screaming into a strong orgasm. Just as it started, I plunged my finger into her small entrance, it went in fairly well, and she absolutely lost it, noise filled the room from her constant sounds of pleasure, I pulled my index finger out of her tight little hole.\n\nThen with my middle finger, I plunged quickly into her rosebud. She let out a quick ""ouch"", and continued her moans. I just left my finger deep inside, and only moving it slightly around. She just could not stop cumming, her silky and very tight hole, was trying to milk my finger, it was so damn tight that her grip made it nearly impossible to move my finger at all... Finally her hips relaxed a little, and her contractions became gentle. And somewhere in all this activity.\n\nBecky had fainted...\n\nRemoving my finger very slowly, I spread her soft pussy lips and kissed her sweet clit and cleft. I stood up, gathered my young lover into my arms grabbed the dish towel from the table, and walked her gently to the bed. Towel just under her sweet little globes, I lay her gentle down onto the bed. Running warm water in the bathroom sink, I wet a wash cloth with nice warm water.\n\nAs easy as I could go, I washed over her sex. There was a fair amount of blood, but I managed to get it all before it was even, a little bit dry. Dropping the rag onto the floor, I nuzzled in to my sweet little princess.\n\nAbout 5 minutes later, she started to come around... She let out a big sigh, and reached for me. I kissed her sweet lips, and asked if she was OK. She let out an almost chuckle and snuggled in, she said ""WOWIE""... ""How did I get here?"" I told her that she must have had a pleasure faint, and that I carried her here. She said I love you, with all the certainty she could put on it.\n\nAfter a short time, I helped her to the shower and helped her wash up. She asked me about the kinda sore place, so I told her that she did bleed some, but that it had stopped fairly quick. Then I explained, that maybe tomorrow we could try to make love. If that was what she really wanted, but that I could use cream and massage later tonight, to make it much easier, when we did try.\n\nShe did remember almost everything though, and she was positive that nothing on earth could ever match that feeling... She said she was still weak from it even... I helped her into a clean new outfit, of yellow shorts, and a snug red top. I helped brush her wet hair, to avoid later tangles. She looked like the sweetest poem ever written, a painting so beautiful, that it brought tears to your eyes and the most wonderful love song ever sung, all at the same time... Amazing!!!... My Becky...(sigh)\n\nWe ate fresh fruit, and shared a can of soup. And after everything was cleaned and back in order, we went outside. We went to the park, and sat on the swings and talked about her fear and her dad, I knew that she needed to talk about it, and have it out in the open. As she opened up more, I simply listened. As her words came to an end, I just told her that I understood. That no matter what, I would protect her. She reached out and held my hand, and all seemed right with the world. The sun and white fluffy clouds, stretched out above us, we simply sat there, feeling full and contented.\n\nAs estimated, Sherry pulled up at just past 7, we unloaded and carried the dresser, while Kim and Becky, gathered her suit case and a duffel bag. The dresser in place, next to my bed, we arranged thing a little, to make it more comfy. I had made coffee about 6:30' not knowing exactly when they would show up, so with summer sausage, cheese and Ritz crackers, we munched and chatted.\n\nKim on her moms lap and Becky on mine, this just seemed so right. I only wished that we had a bigger place, with more room to move around in. Becky kissed my cheek, drawing a look from Sherry, but that quickly faded as Becky whispered in my ear. I scrunched up my face, and said... ""geez, I forgot honey, sure...go get it.""\n\nBecky jumped down and ran past the bed, she picked up the bag, and giggled her way back. She handed the bag to Kim, who was not sure what to do, I told her that Becky and I had gotten her a gift... A smile broke over her sweet little face, and she motioned for her mom to help. They opened the bag and took out the outfits, Kim squealed with delight as she saw the pretty Little Mermaid that decorated the 2 tops. Sherry, for her part, looked so taken by the gesture, that her eyes kinda watered up. I told her about our day at the mall, and what fun we had. (leaving out SOME detail)\n\nSherry had to pull a shift tomorrow, her usual day off, so they had to leave soon, as they were still tired from all the events of the day before. We all walked to the pick-up and hugged our goodbyes. Kim gave Becky a huge hug, making even Becky grunt. Kim kissed her cheek and said thank you for her new stuff, and jumped into my arms for another quick kiss.\n\nSherry said she would call soon, just to check in with us, she told Becky that she was so happy to see her look so contented. She told her that she loved her, and climbed into the truck. We watched them drive away...\n\nBack in the apartment, we turned on the TV. I sat on the love seat and Becky laid down, with her head on my lap. And me? I was more comfortable and happier than I had ever been. I stroked Becky's hair and let my mind wonder. Nothing in particular, it was just sweet contentment.\n\nBecky fell asleep, in only about 15 minutes, the poor little thing must have been totally wrung out. I could look at that soft sweet face, every minute of every day, for the rest of my life.\n\nI carried Becky over to the bed, laid her down softly, and got her undressed. I only left her panties on, because it was still very warm. I undressed myself, shut everything down, and slipped into bed, beside my little angel. I was asleep the minute my arms wrapped around Becky.\n\nA wonderful dream had my heart racing, even in my sleep, I was, in my dream, entering Becky's tight and very wet silky hole, for the very first time. Nothing had ever felt so right. She was moaning with great pleasure and I was almost instantly ready to cum. And it happened before I even knew that it was coming.\n\nI shot stream after stream, of sperm from my cock, it was like current, and electric current at that. My eyes flew open in lust, and I saw faint light in the window, and realized that Becky was licking my spunk, with greedy lips and tongue. Sweet heavens!!! What a way to wake up... I looked down into the most mischievous eyes I have ever seen. There was even a lusting in them too.\n\nIt took a few minutes for my mind to clear, and all the while, Becky was smiling at me, looking proud as can be, at what she had managed. She moved up and kissed my lips. And asked..."" How did I do?"" all I could manage was a laugh and a deep hug... I said ""Geeeez""... It dawned on me that my little nymphet, was fingering herself now. Evidently, she had really worked herself up...\n\nI eased her back onto her back, and took over the task of rubbing her sex. She was absolutely soaked, her panties were gone, and she was trembling all over, like a shiver from a bad fever. Her breathing was very ragged, and she was moaning like mad. I stopped my movement, and just kept my hand and probing fingers in place.\n\nAs she started to relax, I entered her sweet pussy with my finger. Her hymen now gone, it went in with only little effort. Her love canal was so wet, that in a flash, my finger was buried inside of her wanting young cunt. And the bucking and wreathing started out fast and furious, she bit into her pillow with her head turned sideways.\n\nA muffled scream, and she was over the edge. Her pussy clamped tightly as she was hit by the waves, I rammed my finger as deep as it could go, and frantically finger fucked her tight wet cunt. She let out more screams and continued to buck, as I slowed my internal assault on her soaking wet tunnel. After a huge explosion inside of her subsided, I gently removed my invading finger. My hand still covering her soft puffy mound, I caressed it slowly, in small circular motion.\n\nIn all of the passion, neither of us had even had a chance to pee, so my sweet young lover, pattered to the toilet. Waiting outside, I was wondering if my cock would actually fit. I am not real big, but average I guess. Becky came out, and gave a quick hug, and allowed me my time to empty my bladder.\n\nBecky had a coffee filter out, and had emptied the old one, and was placing the new filter into its place, this seemed so impossibly domestic, I was amazed. She asked me how much coffee she needed to put in, so I said 3 1/2 heaping table spoons, which she did like a pro. She filled the decanter for the Bunn maker, and poured it in. She must have been watching me closely before. She closed the top, and switched the red toggle, and started my coffee to brew.\n\nI sat in a chair and motioned her over to me, and the words just came...\n\n""Becky? I don't understand everything in life, but I can assure you of this... I have never loved anyone like this in my life. Everything about you brings me great joy.""\n\nI just held her to me and let the rush of feelings, wash over me... Then Becky spoke... ""every minute, I kinda feel like... I don't know... Like I'm in a really big dream or something, My tummy still gets tight every time I touch you on your hand even. I guess I just love you huh?""\n\n""I think so."" I said... I pulled her onto my lap, and just held my sweet waif.\n\nAfter French toast was made, we sat down to eat, we looked at each other, and chatted a bit. Cleaning up was a snap, and my naked little girl wanted to play. She pulled me to the bed, and asked if we could try to fit my thing in her. I kissed her long and deep. I laid her back on the bed, and held her close, kissing her everywhere I could. I spent time on her small nipples and sucked them gently, I found her slick cunt, with my fingers and started readying her for what we were going to try. Again I told her between sucks and nibbles, that if it hurt, we would have to stop, and wait. She just moaned...\n\nI found her entry and gently pushed my finger inside, she let out a sweet little half squeal, that lingered inside of her, I started working slow in and out, her pussy was just to wonderful. She was wreathing around, as my finger slowly went in and out of her sweet little hole. My pace was steady and slow, each time she would start to buck up on my finger, I would slow to a near stop. I added a second finger, and she let out a gasp.\n\nI asked her if she was OK, or if it hurt? She absently moaned and shook her head no. Becky said that it felt so good that she wanted to cry, geeez, what a beauty. Two fingers in, and as far in as they could go, I slowed then took them out. I patted her little mound, and pulled her on top of me. Both legs spread wide, and sitting just on my very hard cock, I told her exactly what to do, and warned her to go slow...\n\nShe reached her hand down, and grabbed onto my throbbing shaft, and guided it to her sweet loving hole. I felt the opening as she shifted a bit. My cock was at the gates of heaven. She lowered herself slowly.\n\n""Relax"" I said in a whisper. And as easy as that, she lowered the head inside of her. Her eyes flew open, and she grinned like a woman possessed. She let it just sit there. Never had I felt anything so wonderful, she was of course very tight, but at least it was not painful for either of us. She came up about half way back out, then sank down again, my pre-cum and her juices were doing the job. She was now in about 2 inches, and was making great headway.\n\nHer concentration level was at its peak, as she took even more. I was so enthralled just watching her, still hard as a rock, but not feeling the feelings yet, because she was amazing to watch. After about 2 minutes, she just drove down hard, and the feelings hit me like a truck, I was all the way inside of her. Her moan was heavy, her face was stern, as she let her young, newly stretched pussy get used to the feelings. My mind nearly snapped, as she started back up my shaft, her tight pussy was already starting to contract some, but she picked up her pace, as she tried to steady her breath.\n\nHer whimpers were of pleasure, starting deep in her soul. I was lost! Suddenly she started frantically bucking, rising fast and forcing herself down, I was losing my breath also and moaning too. Her pussy was like a vice made of silk, as she rode me so hard. She stiffened and screamed as the flood of pleasure rushed over her whole being, she started to move again, as her tight cunt pinched my cock hard.\n\nMy cock was expanding and I could feel it build, then an eruption started in my tummy and drove my sperm up and out of my shaft, my mind went blank, as she continued to ride, my cum blasting out from the head of my cock, then she really lost it too, she stiffened even more and contracted so hard, that I shot out my breath like I had been holding it for hours. Christ it was tight!\n\nFinally her cum filled cunt started to relax just a bit, as the contractions were still pulsating like mad... Her breath was in gasps, as she milked my cock dry, only small amounts were now coming out, but the pleasure was still deep inside me. She fell forward with fatigue and overwhelming relief. My very satisfied cock, still as deep inside, as it could go.\n\nI slowly put my finger into her asshole. And she moaned so sweetly... Totally spent! We actually dozed off in that position. My Becky. (sigh)\n\nSunday morning was as sunny as could be, when I woke up still dazed a bit, the smell of coffee filled the room. I could hear the sound of Becky as she moved around the kitchen, every now and then, I caught a quick sight of her always nude, morning state. And as usual, with it came a smile.\n\nI got out of bed and into the bathroom, took care of my morning relief, brushed my teeth and washed up a bit. Knowing full well, there would a scolding, if I took the time to shower before her breakfast treat.\n\nCoffee was in a cup to greet me, along with a little naked body, jumping up into my arms. She just glowed.\n\n""I made us French toast and sausage for breakfast."" Then she hugged me and giggled into my neck...\n\nI said ""Really? What's the deal here?""\n\nBecky only replied that she wanted to thank me for loving her so good. What could I say to that, I simply kissed her and gave her a loving hug.\n\nBreakfast was awesome, it never occurred to me, that at some point she may do something like that, but I was so pleased at her gift. After cleaning up the kitchen, we made very slow passionate love. Her young body was now craving to be filled, and wanting to feel the excitement that only came from the love we felt. It was magical. If someone had told me this at any point in my life, I would have never believed it. The emotions were so complete.\n\nWe spent time in the park, took a long walk, and took our lunch at Chucky Cheese. A pizza place that was heaven for kids of all ages, and adults as well. And the day just moved on at a very relaxed pace. Making love most of the time we were home, or just snuggling, the next day passed as well. It was time to return to work, so Becky would be alone most of the day by herself.\n\nI would return for lunch at noon, then go back to work till 4:30. I gave her the instructions to stay inside, and not to answer the door, or let anyone in. (not that we got many knocks) we went out before bed, to get a couple movies in case she got bored.\n\nI got up Tuesday morning early, made coffee, took a shower, and got our breakfast ready. I kissed Becky awake, with a full on assault, and she came to life in a burst of giggles and laughter. We rolled around on the bed and ended it with a sweet kiss and a snuggle. Boy, I hated the idea of being away from her. After what would become our morning routine, of cleaning up, I set off to work.\n\nLunch time was a nice surprise, she had made sandwiches and my favorite, tomato soup. This was something I was definitely enjoying. We kissed a bit and chatted, and said our goodbyes like an old married couple, as I reluctantly trudged back to work. This was how our Tues- Wed and Thurs, went.\n\nSherry called on Sunday to check in on us, she reported hearing nothing from social services or anyone regarding Becky's piece of shit dad. Her reason for the call was to remind me that Becky's 10th Birthday was on Friday. I went out on the steps to talk more about this, and make plans. Because of the problems with the absent maniac, who may be on his way to the area, we decided that we could do the party at my cousin's place, after getting the OK, and just let it be a small affair.\n\nTo her knowledge, Becky had only had 1 Birthday party, that she could remember. Usually it was just a cake and not much else. With that in mind, we got it set up, and would talk more during the week, as things took shape.\n\nWhen I returned upstairs, I told Becky, ""Your aunt Sherry just called to remind me that you have a Birthday coming up on Friday.""\n\nShe just shrugged her shoulders and said ""yeah... No biggy.""\n\nI made mention that maybe on Friday we could go down to my cousin's place and have a nice cook out and have cake and ice cream. She gave me a big smile and only said that it sounded good to her.\n\nOur week went on, and Sherry called to get things together, and tell me what was happening. We agreed that Sherry would get a few things for Becky, as gifts for me to give, that way Becky would be none the wiser, as the day came. Sherry called Friday morning, just as Becky and I had completed a round of very noisy morning sex. Which always got my head straight. Sherry said she had gotten the things I requested, and that everyone invited would be there by 6pm. She and my cousin and his wife had everything set.\n\nBecky, was just Becky, the normal little love of my life. Funny, cute and ohhhh so full of love. I had woke her with kiss assault once again, wishing her a happy Birthday, but not much else was said. It was a long day for me, hell! I was the one excited!\n\nAt about 5pm, we were in the car, with a change of clothes, for the following day. Becky seemed happy and we talked about various things, I told her we would spend the night at my cousin's house, and would stop in there, long enough to drop off our things, then we would meet Sherry and Kim at McDonald's, then all go back to Jim's for ice cream and cake.\n\nI also told her we could go shopping for her present tomorrow when we returned home. Bless her heart, she smiled and kissed me on the cheek, and relaxed next to me as we drove on. She was already excited to see Sherry and Kim, so she was overjoyed, that she was actually celebrating a Birthday in some way. She had no clue!\n\nWe pulled up into the driveway of the quiet home of my Cousin's, we knocked on the door, and made our way in. Jim stood at the sink, toweled off his hands, and with a big grin, said... ""Happy Birthday Becky!"" Becky went straight to him and gave him a hug and kiss, and that wonderful bright smile. She thanked him.\n\nJim told Becky that the kids were in back, and that they wanted to wish her a Happy Birthday too, before we went off to eat. So out the back door we went. A huge thundering applause broke out, and screams of Happy Birthday erupted. Becky just stopped in her tracks, as shock hit her hard. There were at least 30 people to greet her. She turned and looked up, she blinked a couple rimes, and her eyes filled with tears... She melted into me as the reality set in, and she was mobbed by kids and adults alike. After a minute, she turned and started with hugs and kisses and thank you bids. She was overwhelmed.\n\nHer Aunty picked her up and kissed her, giving Becky a chance to see 300 balloons, a gigantic banner, with Happy Birthday Becky in 3 foot letters... Food was cooking, tables were all out and decorated. Poor girl was still in shock. Jim said ""Food is as hot as the cook! Let's eat!!!""\n\nThe food was all out in buffet style, fish, chicken, burgers, brats and hotdogs. There were cottage fries and several hot dishes, as well as cold salads and veggie and meat trays. I was simply amazed at what they had all done. But I knew that it was done, with the understanding that Becky had never really had a proper party, but also because of that all looming threat, of her father's return. They had dug deep and came up with solid gold....\n\nThe kids played in water, played volleyball and kept the swings squeaking for hours. And most of us adults got into the action as well. The music was great and it was a smash hit!\n\nThe cake and ice cream was brought out, and everyone rushed to the tables... It was quite the sight and quite the day. I was so happy, that in some ways, I was a wreck myself. They had done a terrific job... The candles were lit, and the song was sung, as Becky took center stage and blew out the candles. Wonderful.\n\nBecky sat in my lap and was close to me for the first time since we arrived. It was a sight to see. As soon as the cake was being served, out came the gifts, talk about eyes wide open... Becky's mouth dropped open, and tears started to flow, and flow... I held her close as the waves of emotion over took her little body. I sat Becky in my chair and stood up to say a few words.\n\nI told them that everything was just great, that the party was one of the best I had ever seen. And thanked Sherry and my family, a very heartfelt thank you. I had to add also, that this was a very new thing for Becky, and that, that made it even more special. And thanked them again. Becky looked up through tear filled eyes and wet face, and said ""thank you everyone"" in a hushed sweet voice... The applause went up as Becky burst into tears of happiness and awe, once again. The gifts were opened and we ate cake.\n\nThe night came to a pleasant close, as people hugged and kissed Becky and said there goodbyes. In memory, I could not remember being so tired and drained. Sherry was the last to leave after helping clean up. We got a brief chat in even. Jim and his wife pulled out the hideaway bed from the sofa and put on fresh sheets. Then with kisses for Becky, Sherry and Kim, they went to the bedroom to get some much needed sleep.\n\nSherry was worried about Becky's dad, and after Becky was sleeping, she told me so. No word yet as to where he was, or what he was doing. She was just as worried for me as for Becky. Listening to her talk, helped my resolve to make sure Becky was safe. No matter what, she would be safe. I promised Sherry with all the certainty I could, that Becky would never need worry, and that things would be OK. Sherry kissed a snoring Becky, gave me a hug and said good bye.\n\nTurning out the kitchen light, I crawled slowly into bed as well. Not wanting to wake the sleeping beauty. She had to be even more drained than me, the kids had been at full speed for over four hours. And as soon as I settled in, I was out cold.\n\nMy cousin and his wife were up early, they and the kids were off to a county fair, to help out with group of FFA kids. So as we woke up, it was a flash bang, shower, change of clothes and hit the road. After thanking them as much as I could, we got in the car and backed out. Being an early Saturday, nobody was stirring around much. So off we went. Becky actually dosed off again, she looked so sweet, and even the corners of her full lips seemed to be in a permanent little smile.\n\nI pulled in for coffee and was careful not to wake Becky, and returned in less than 2 minutes and was back in the car. It dawned on me then, that we had a tail. And older model Malibu, in very bad repair, seemed to be behind us. The car had been at Jim's when we backed out, I remembered it, because I had had one just like it, many years ago. Only mine had been totally restored, and the one following looked rough, to say the least. Not looking up with my head, I kept my eye on it as we drove back toward home.\n\nIn keeping my watch, it was some time after Becky had woke up, that I was even aware of it. She snuggled in next to me.\n\nShe said... ""I still can't believe that party. I never had one like that before. I can't even tell you what all I felt,"" so we talked some. I reminded her that Sherry and my family were the ones who should get the credit, that they really even amazed me...\n\nAfter a few seconds she said ""Yeah, But Aunty Sherry said it was all your plan,"" so I told her that I did play a small role in it, but that I was shocked at how it turned out. She giggled and drifted off in, her memories of it as we drove on.\n\nThe car stayed with us as we made several turns, but always drifted back a bit, but would catch up again every so often. Like wanting to stay close, but not so close as to call attention to me. He must have been stupid as well as a criminal. I guess it goes hand in hand.\n\nWe took our bag out of the back seat, and made our way to the apartment. I told Becky that maybe she should shower quick, because that was my plan too. Giving me time to ponder this new dilemma. After 15 minutes or so, a naked body hit my lap, hugs and a major tongue fight followed. She must have said ""I love you"" at least 10 times that morning, but damn, if I could ever get tired of hearing it. I told Becky to pick out something casual to wear, and headed for the shower myself, still plotting a move in my mind.\n\nI put on jeans and a t-shirt, and slipped on my work boots. Becky was in the fridge with juice in her hand, and pulling out a sweet role from the bread box. I grabbed a cup of cold coffee and nuked it. That is not normal for me, but I needed a caffeine fix quick, and even day old would give me boost.\n\nBecky just looked at me, and asked me what was in my mind, why was I so quiet. Making up any reason, I said I was still tired from yesterday, and was starting to think about her school and stuff. All that got me was a wrinkled nose look, followed by a big grin. I told Becky to eat up, we could lock up quick, and enjoy the sun from the park, while we made our own special day plans, to complete her Birth Day together, just for us. I had noticed several parents and kids in the park, and I figured witnesses would be good here, if I could manage to draw Becky's dad out. The steeled toed boots were also a part of my plan.\n\nEverything in place, we went across the street, and found an open swing. It was on an end, so I just turned my side into the pole and leaned, making small talk with Becky. I bent over and kissed her head, and again, wished her a Happy Birthday. I also heard a little squawk of a badly rusted door hinge, and knew that the game was on.\n\nA few seconds later, Becky let out a gasp, and said ""ohhh noooo"" turning to look where her eyes were, and knowing what I would find, I stood straight and turned, and watched Becky's dad approach. He was walking with good pace, with a sneer on his angry face, as he got closer. He was an inch or so taller than me, and a few pounds of muscle, and this added bulk. Geeeeez, my lucky day...\n\nIn what was to be an intimidating voice, he stopped short and said, ""Who the fuck are you?"" I had to chuckle, it did look crazy. Boy, did that piss him off! He said ""That's my daughter, asshole. You better back off.""\n\nAfter a beat I said, ""Show me some ID asshole,"" in the same timber he had used, just to further piss him off. It worked. He stepped in and took a big swing, it grazed the top of my head, and Becky screamed!!! As I came back up, I used a full uppercut into his belly, up high, where it would affect his breathing, and followed that up with 2 more, even more powerful shots.\n\nHe was now in a semi bent position, and trying to get his breath, but before he could do anything, I held and pushed his head down as I brought up my knee. The blood flew! Becky was now silent, as was everyone else. He was the only one making any noise. I kicked him in the ribs and he tried to role away, that's when I put the finishing kick to his spine. It was aimed and had full power. He let out a scream of pain, and was thrashings his arms in a floppy motion.\n\nI turned and grabbed a shocked Becky, and pulled her into my arms. I told her to please go sit on the apartment steps, and that I would be with her in a very short time. My phone in hand, I dialed 911. After a quick run down, I said that there may be need for paramedics also, and ended the call. Stunned people stood about, not saying a single word. I asked if they could watch this beast, and stick around till the cops came. They didn't reply, but only with nodding heads, did they seem to be even say OK. I am sure that they were also of a mind to run like hell, if the guy started to get up. But I knew that, that was not going to happen. Probably ever!\n\nAs I made my way across the street, I saw Becky looking like I had never seen before. Nothing in her eyes at all. Shock I think. Sitting down next to her, I put my arm on her shoulder, and told her that she has nothing to worry about now. She just leaned in and said nothing.\n\nThe sirens came soon and 4 squads in all, pulled into a stop all over the street. I asked Becky to please stay seated and wait for me. I kissed her cheek and walked toward the cops.\n\nWitnesses told the story as I only listened. After about 5 adults and 4 kids, told what they saw. They turned to me and asked for my side of it. The others names were taken down, and they were told to go home for now, that if they needed more information, that they would be in touch, and thanked them for sticking around.\n\nLeaving out the fact that, I had watched him following us home for a close to an hour trip, I told them what happened as I remembered it. Also telling them about Becky, may be able to talk too, and pointed to her sitting on the steps.\n\nAfter telling them that evidently this guy was probably Becky's dad, who was just let out of prison in Texas. I told them about Sherry, and social services, and why Becky was temporarily in my care. And then went into the fight details. It all went fast and they took very close notes. The paramedics arrived and took the piece of shit away. I was not certain as to whether or not I should have just killed the bastard. But with people around, I had probably did the right thing.\n\nAn officer accompanied me over to where a lady officer was talking to Becky, and taking note also. We stood quietly and waited. Becky however, stood and took 3 steps, and stood next to me, holding my hand and arm, just for a sense of security I think. The interviews ended, and they said that if follow up was needed, they would call. They told me that, if we needed to be out of the area, to please notify them as to our plans. And they left. The only remaining cops, were going over the car that the prick drove.\n\nI called Sherry and told her a small bit of what happened, and she said that she would be here in about an hour. Becky and I went up the stairs.\n\nAs soon as We went in, I was reaching for the coffee pot. Becky stopped me, and asked if she could do it. It was obvious that she wanted to keep occupied with her hands, more than her thoughts. So I just sat quiet, watched and waited, to hear what was on her mind. After filling and hitting the on button, she turned and launched herself into my arms. A few tears had found the path down her cheeks.\n\n""I was so scared! I thought he would hurt you like he did mommy.""\n\n""I know, and I understand. Thank you honey,"" was all I said. God bless her, she asked if I was alright. I snuggled in and told her I was fine, as long as she was OK. That she was everything in the world, that mattered to me. She again said she loved me, and I responded with the usual I love you more... We sat...\n\nTrue to her word, Sherry knocked on the door about an hour later. I mixed us each screw drivers and sat down to chat, she was in total shock at the story I laid out, from noticing him following us, to the very end. But also explained carefully that the police were never told that I saw him following us, and that for legal reasons, that she should forget that part also, as I had no clue as to what was going to happen. The girls were watching cartoons, and Becky was slowly getting the events pushed back in her mind. We would talk more as time went on, because I knew that she would need to let it out, as things came up in her mind.\n\nSherry hugged me and said, ""I never knew you to be a fighter! Where the hell did that come from?""\n\nIt kinda made me smile, but I just told her, that I was lucky that day, never talking much about the training I had gotten in the military. (for Becky's sake, I was glad that I had gotten it) Truth be known, in most cases, I hated fights. Just not that day, in my heart I wished I had been able to kill him instead. And with the fear and pain he had caused Becky, I would feel that way forever...\n\nSherry left Becky with me, and she would let me know what social services had to say, and what action they wanted to see happen. We walked them to the car, and watched and waved as they drove down the street, and turned out of sight. It was just us again.\n\nBecky was relieved I think, she did not mention the day's events again, as we watched TV, giggled and laughed at the movie, The Lion King. The plan to celebrate had turned into a quiet late afternoon and evening at home. We ordered pizza and bread sticks, and cut some fresh fruit. We ate and snuggled in peace.\n\nAt about 10pm, early for us on a Saturday, we shut everything off and crawled into bed. As I put my arms around her, as we started to spoon, Becky let her hand slip behind her, to fondle my not so erect cock. That condition lasted only for about 20 seconds... I stroked her small nipples and used my tongue on her ear, getting a quick giggle that turned to a soft moan. I wanted to watch her as we made love, so I rolled onto my back, and gently pulled her on top of me.\n\nWe kissed with gentle care, and just let ourselves melt into each other. As I stroked her sweet globes, she started to move a bit. I could feel her heat coming up to meet my lower tummy. She slid down a small way, and arched herself up, as reached in between us, she guided me into her soft hairless mound. My hard throbbing member was rubbing her clit, as she gently moved around.\n\nUsing her arch and feeling the way, she got my cock head to the small opening of her tight, and now very wet pussy. She moved ever so slowly down even further, as she let out a moan, as the head cleared her entry. She dug her tongue in my mouth, and received a soft sucking action as my wanting mouth craved after her soft invader. She slowly broke off and pushed herself up, so she could fill her body with my hot stiff cock. I almost came right then.\n\nAs soon as I bottomed out in her wet tight hole, she reacted like a wild nympho, and started to rise up and slam down again and again. Her sounds were so heated in desire, that I started to drive back with her. Her face was of total passion, her mouth was open and breathing hard, as the joyful moans mixed in with her gasps for air. She started to shake and tremble with my hands grabbing her hips.\n\nThen she stiffened as her tight pussy, clenched on to me, with a force that made me cry out. It seemed like time had stopped, as many seconds went by before her grip finally let up on my shaft. Then came the flood, I could feel her gushing, as the constant contractions of the wildest orgasm she had ever had, washed over her young body. I could not stop now, my mind went off kilter as I started to move hard against her, using my hands to help drive into her as hard as I could.\n\nShe was bucking again as her body thrashed hard, trying to get more and more of our coupling. I felt my shaft swell fast, and felt the sperm shoot up the length of me, nobody was in control at this point, as her next wave hit, I exploded inside of her. Every nerve in my body seemed to scream, even the hairs all over me stood up on end. The current was like nothing I had ever felt before. Our frantic slamming came to a stop, as the last of, I have no idea, how many spurts, was forced out of me. I shook, she shook, as she fell hard to my soaking wet chest. The trembling just would not stop. It was like being paralyzed, but with a current still gripping my entire body.\n\nBecky did not respond as I kissed her forehead, she had once again fainted, and was just out of it. It took a full 5 minutes for my cock to realize it was spent, and finally started to soften inside of her. I gently rolled to my side, and guided her down onto the bed. Never had my body felt so drained and weak! And somewhere in the bliss, I slept...\n\nA flurry woke me up with a shock, as Becky was giving me a taste of my own medicine. She rained kisses all over my face and lips, and it was the first time in my life that I laughed silly as the fog of sleep went away. WOW!\n\nAfter our kisses and cuddles, and those all important words of love, we each went to the bathroom. She then I relieved ourselves, and made our way, into the shower. We washed each other and just enjoyed the hot water, as it washed over us, while we were locked together in embrace.\n\nAfter a good toweling off, Becky ran out, naked as can be. Leaving me to dry myself, find my cargo shorts and a polo shirt, and get dressed, for the day ahead.\n\nAfter breakfast and a quick clean up, Becky finally found a nice summer dress to wear. It had been decided over cereal, coffee and juice, that we would make up for our lost Saturday, and head to the zoo. At least that was the plan...\n\nAs we got outside, a bunch of voices came rushing at us, we were lost in the confusion for a couple minutes, trying to grab a hold of what the hell was happening. It was media! 8 or 10, maybe more people, all shouting questions at us fast and furious. It scared the hell out of us both for awhile. I looked around and gathered my wits, at least what wits were left at that point. Becky had a death grip on my arm, and had her face push into me hard, and turned away from the snapping camera's and Shouts.\n\nI held up my hands in mock surrender, and waited for the crowd to quiet at least some. Then, with about 4 microphones pushed in close, the questions about the day before, began. It seemed like hours and hours as I stood there, answering questions. At some point even a few questions were aimed directly at Becky.\n\nThere was a big shot of pride inside of me, as Becky did her best to answer those questions as best as she could. As the questions started to slow, we made our way to the car. And without any more answers we pulled out through hundreds of eyes. Neighbors and spectators, that must have been waiting. Just to watch what was happening and perhaps be a part of the action.\n\nAs we neared the end of the block, Becky, still looking behind us, summed it up right... She said ""Holy shit!""... And with that came laughs from me, and a fit of giggles from her. And after a short time, we got around to all the fuss, and talked about how scared and shocked we both were, and how we now felt about it. It was actually pretty exciting for us, and we seemed to agree on that.\n\nWe went to a small free zoo, quite a ways away, but a place I had been to several times. Later came lunch, and a trip to a small mall, not real far from our apartment. By phone, with a nearly maxed out credit card, I had ordered a gold locket for Becky. At the jewelers counter, I gave her my name, and told her that I had an item to pick up. She went behind her and selected the small box, and in turn, handed it to me, and the receipt as well, I produced my ID and signed the other receipt.\n\nBecky was not real sure what was going on, but seemed to take it all in stride. We left the shop, and found a drink cart, not far from the door. We ordered malts and found a small table.\n\nI handed the box to Becky. Bless her heart, she looked into my eyes, and blinked at the water that was forming in her eyes. It was my turn to explain, that the things she had gotten from me, at the party, were just most of her Birthday gifts, but that I had saved one, just for us to share.\n\nBecky opened the box and took out the locket, it was a 14 ct. Gold heart. And on the back, she read... ""Becky, I love you with all my heart and soul,"" and the tears flowed, first from her, and then from me, as I could almost imagine what she felt in her heart.\n\nI then repeated a poem that somehow stayed in my memory, from way back in early high school years. It just seemed, for the first time, appropriate... Becky? Please listen close to the words from my soul...\n\n I do believe that God above, created you for me to love. He picked you out from all the rest, because he knew I'd love you best. I once had a heart of my own, that's true, but now it's gone, from me to you. Take good care of it, as I have done, for now you have two, and I have none. I love you angel...\n\n It took awhile for her soft cry to come to an end, but she came to my lap, and kissed my cheek. I took the locket and put it on her, and pulled the hair gently over the chain. It all seemed so wonderful, perfect in fact, I kissed her cheek, and set her back down, to finish our malts.\n\nAs we arrived back home, there were still a couple reporters waiting, it seemed we were not entirely done yet... I told them that after 3 questions each, that we would go upstairs, and took them one at a time. It was much more civil than before anyway. Questions asked and answered, we went upstairs and the reporters slowly left. What a couple days those were...\n\nMy Becky, had no feelings for her dad, only dislike and never wanting to ever see him again. She was lost in her love, and had healed that quickly... my Becky....(sigh)\n\nSherry had called before bed time, to see how things were, and after a brief chat, telling her just bits about the reporters, I turned the phone over to Becky. After raving about her locket, and more idle chatter, she said her I love you, and then said goodbye.\n\nDinner, was chicken and veggies in a stir fry, with rice and a slice of Birthday cake, left over from the party. And we settled in for the evening. We had talked a little about watching the news, just to see it. Wondering how goofy we must have looked, and just snuggled in, watching re-runs of Happy Days.\n\nAt 10pm, I flipped it to a local news. Good God! There we were, the lead story even. I am still not sure of what I felt, it was so overwhelming for both of us. It was obvious that when Becky finally faced the cameras that the camera really loved her. She looked amazing... There were even comments to that effect spoken by reporters, to the point that Becky was blushing bright pinkish red.\n\nOverall, it actually did not leave us looking as bad as we had thought. And there were interviews of a few witnesses that saw how the event unfolded. The Doctor that was interviewed, gave a very fast report, and said no more. He said that Ted had a severed spine, and was not expected to ever walk again. This, I already knew.\n\nA short amount of questions to the reporters on the scene, and the story of Ted, as pieced together by phone. Ted had gotten out of a Texas prison, after serving 3 years, on 4 counts of robbery and assault. The victims were a single elderly woman, a single elderly man, and the last was a couple, in their early 50's. In general, it was thought that Ted got less than he deserved.\n\nWe didn't talk much about the report, after it was over. It was just a relief that it was all over, and that Becky was safe from that loony. We turned off everything, and crawled into bed. We made love again, and fell asleep in each other's arms. Sherry called about a half hour later, excited over all that she had heard. She said she was sorry she woke us, but just had to call, and that she would wait for us to call her as soon as we could. And sleep came back fast.\n\nMy eyes opened at about 7am, and the first thing I saw was Becky's sweet face. She had been watching me sleep. I smiled big and she said, ""I wish I could really tell you how I feel inside me, but just to say, love, isn't strong enough ya know?"" It was understood, and I told her so, and in fact, those same thoughts had occurred to me many times too. We kissed briefly and snuggle a bit. Then feet on the floor, we started our day.\n\nAfter breakfast, I called my boss, I was about to explain to him that I needed time off, and why. But he stopped me dead, and said he had seen the news. It was crazy, he was gushing with pride, that one of his workers had done something that needed doing, and showed so much passion for the safety of a young girl, who had had a rough start at life. It was kind of a surprise and all, but he told me to take the whole 3 days off, and he would make sure that I even got paid for it. I found myself saying thank you, and clicking off.\n\nWe had gotten a few phone calls over the next few days, and even one from CNN, and another from a today show, just phone interviews, because that was all I would allow. It was important for me, to just let it fade, I did not want this whole thing, to stay front and center in Becky's young mind.\n\nThe craziest part yet was to come through on Friday. We had woke up slow, made love and made breakfast. We got tidied up, showed and dressed. We took cokes from the fridge, and made our way to the park. Setting on swings, we were pretty much alone, we just soaked up the morning sun as it peaked through fluffy white clouds, every now and again.\n\nMaybe an hour later, a brand new Caddy pulled up, in front of the apartment. A couple got out, and went to the door. They reached for the top button on the left side of the door, and began to wait. It dawned on me, that it was our bell they were ringing, I hurried Becky and myself over to the street as they rang the bell one more time. The lady noticed us and they both turned around, and waited as we crossed over.\n\nI gave him our names in introduction, and asked if we could help him. They both just smiled at us briefly, then he stuck out his hand, and introduced himself as Samuel Trundell and his wife Diane. We all shook hands. Mr. and Mrs. Trundell were the couple from Texas that had been brutally attacked by Becky's father.\n\nHe has suffered a concussion, as had his wife, but that also her jaw had been broken badly as well. I asked them inside for coffee, as I told them to not expect much out of our humble home. Maybe the Caddy made me do it, or the fact that they were dressed in clothing that looked like it would cost me 4 months pay to have. (or more)\n\nMr. Trundell and his lovely wife just waved it off, and said they were just grateful to get a chance to meet us. Only having 2 regular chairs, I seated them, as Becky poured coffee. I took the folding chair and sat also. Becky smiled and brought the coffee over, then sat on my lap, as the chat got underway.\n\nIt appeared that all 4 victims in Texas, were from wealthy areas, chosen by Ted, for just that reason. They did not live close to each other, but had became friendly, from a shared trauma, and court proceedings. After hearing the stories, and listening close. Mr. Trudell dropped the BIG BOMB!\n\nFor well over a week, it failed to hit home to me, and I'm not sure if Becky ever did get the rush, that reality brought. But all 4 victims had put together funds, along with friends and family members, to present to us as a gift. Plus an open invitation to visit them any time we wished, just so we could meet everyone.\n\nHe handed me a card, and explained to my shaky mind, that the card was a bank card from his own personal bank in the Grand Cayman Islands, that they also had a vacation home on. The amount on the card was on a receipt in the amount of 2,750,000.00, I was lost! It had to be a dream, it just had to be. I sat there looking at the card, then looking at the 2 of them, as they just smiled and waited for me to come out of my state of utter shock.\n\nWhen I was able to speak again, I had no words, my mouth was parched dry. After a sip of coffee, I told them that this couldn't possibly be real, that things like this only happen in books or in movies.\n\nMr. Trundell just smiled, put his hand on my shoulder, and said it was real, as a tear even formed in his eye. Mrs. Trundell placed her hand on Becky's leg, and leaned in and gave her a loving kiss on her cheek. Mr. Trundell and his wife went on to tell us, that the prison had informed them of his being set free. And that the victims all agreed, to each, hire personal security, to make sure that Ted would not come back, for a type of revenge.\n\nSweet Jesus! It was just a strange feeling, my face felt flush, and the hair on my neck felt a tingle. It was just too much.\n\nBy the time it had started to set in, we were all starving. They asked us to join them, and asked Becky, what her favorite place was? I laughed as she came out with the answer, I knew would come out.\n\n""Chucky Cheese?"" she said... I have to admit, that for very wealthy people, they were very good natured and warm. But mostly just simple people, and as down to earth as they come.\n\nAfter dinner and lots of laughs and chat, the Trundell's bid farewell, and headed for a hotel. They had taken an early flight and were totally spent. Not that Becky's dance challenge on the floor game, helped much. But we did have a wonderful time. They told us they would call us, before they left on their flight the next day. And after exchanging hugs and handshakes, they drove off.\n\nIt was just unreal, the card was still on the table, for God's sake. I was so excited and in shock, that I forgot it there, and simply left for dinner. I memorized the pin number, and tore the paper up. And put the card in my wallet. Even my hands were still shaking. My heart rate was out of sight, and if I live to be a thousand, I could never explain the feelings I had.\n\nIt took Sherry a long time to swallow this news also, as I called her not much after the Trundell's drove away. Becky just watched me with interest and a soft smile, as I re-told the whole story to Sherry's unbelieving ears. She talked to Becky briefly, and said her I love you wishes, and ended the call. The rest of the day, and a sleepless night, still left me kinda dazed confused.\n\nAfter the Trundell's left, an days turned to a week or so, things settle down finally. I had went back to work, just to finish off the season. I bought a house, not far from my cousin, a new car, but nothing fancy, and got us all settled in. Having a house was great man, and it fit our life wonderfully. Because of all the hoopla, it was concluded, that home school should be added for Becky's education, at least for a time.\n\nWith Sherry's blessings, and the blessings of social services, after mid winter, Becky was placed into my care formally. As it turned out years later, it became a lifetime thing. And to this day, we are still happy, and more in love than ever... My Becky... (sigh)"
479,Becky - Part 1,"['MF', 'inc']","He had seen her play with her own pussy, exploring the new feelings her body was starting to feel. He could hear her little girl sighs when she stroked her little clit, as she was doing now. Jackson almost moaned out loud as he watched her. She slid her fingers over her clit, down into the valley of her pussy. She pushed first one, then another finger into her little pussy. Becky had never done this to such a degree before!! Jackson was amazed and became angry as he watched. 10 and she was not a virgin, couldn't be, because as he watched she added a third finger and plunged them in deep into her pussy!!! He really could hear her now, moaning and sighing as she wiggled on the bed, her slender hips bouncing up and down. He stifled a groan as he stroked his cock harder, faster.\n\n He watched as she turned over on her tummy, thust her ass in the air right towards the wall. She reached beneath herself and again plunged her fingers into her pussy. She fucked them, gyrating her hips, grinding down on her little fingers. Jackson lost his breath, his heart skipped a beat. He had the most wonderful view of his daughter finger fucking herself !! Her tight round ass in the air, hips moving madly, her fingers covered with little girl goo. Suddenly he saw her litthe young body begin to tremble, to quiver. Her sighs got louder. Jackson was ready to blow, he wanted to cum with her. Then he wasn't sure he heard right, but he thought he heard, ""fuck me daddy!"" from the other side of the wall. She clamped her legs shut on her hand and fucked her fingers like nothing he'd ever seen before. Jackson shot his hot load of cum on the closet wall just as his little girl's orgasm began to subside.\n\nHe leaned against the wall, drained. Though his body was spent, his mind was racing. Had he heard her say, 'fuck me daddy?' No, it had to be his own desire raging in his mind. His little girl wouldn't say something like that! His mind turned to the fact that she was not a virgin. His heart raced as he turned over in his mind who might have fucked her, who took her cherry? That question pissed him off for several reasons, 1st, she was his daughter, and it was her virginity, second, he should have been there! He should have been the one to stuff her full of hard male cock and tear away her hymen! He looked down to see his cock once again hard and throbbing. Just the thought of fucking his little girl made him want to cum again already. Jackson was 43 years old, not much made his cock hard again, minutes after having had a great cum. But Becky did. His darling Becky made her daddy's cock hard, made him want to fuck her deep and good. Taking his hanky, he wiped his cum from the wall, put his cock in his pants, zipped, then quietly opened the door to the closet and left.\n\n Becky had no idea her daddy was watching her as she fingered herself to a great cum. She sighed. This one was a real good cum. She fucked her fingers instead of just playing with her clitty this time. She just loved cumming. Ever since Tammy from down the street had made her feel real good that day 2 years ago. She and Tammy were playing in Tammy's playhouse, in her backyard, surrounded by trees. It looked like a real house, only smaller. The doors and windows worked, even their locks worked. The furniture was small too, almost to small for them now that Becky was 8 and Tammy was 11. They loved the playhouse and as long as they remembered to leave it early enough, no one ever came looking for them or bothered them. One afternoon they were wrestling around on the floor and Tammy's hand landed between Becky's legs. Becky felt something akin to an electric shock between her legs and she froze. Tammy did not move her hand, instead she pushed it against Becky's mound, feeling her little slit through her shorts. Becky tried to wiggle away, but Tammy held her. Becky moaned as Tammy rubbed her hand harder against her cloth covered slit. Tammy slid her hand up and over, then down behind the elastic of Becky's shorts, behind the elastic of her panties. Becky began to protest and Tammy whispered, 'shhhhh, it will feel real good in a minute. I do it all the time'. Becky hushed and then gasped as Tammy's fingers found her hairless little slit and began to stroke it, working her fingers up and down. Then she parted Becky's pussy lips and found the little button within. She gently stroked it, rubbed it, drawing circles around it. Becky sighed out loud. This did feel so good !! She opened her legs some to let Tammy have it easier. Tammy pulled her hand out and said, ""take off your clothes Beck, I want to show you something my mama taught me to do'. Becky stood, unsure she should do this, but Tammy encouraged her by reaching up to undue her buttons. ""Come on Beck, you will like it, I promise !"" she reassures. Becky dropped her clothes and Tammy had her lay down again. She knelt and began to kiss and lick Becky's little body, sucking here and there, working from her neck down over her tummy. Becky shivered as her skin tingled from Tammy's kisses. Her little nipples hardened and Tammy sucked them. Once again Tammy's tongue traveled over her tummy, leaving wet trails until she came to the hairless little mound. ""This is the best part Beck!"" She said before she leaned down and covered Becky's pussy with her open mouth.\n\nBecky screamed at the warmth and wetness on her pussy. It felt so strange ! So unreal. She tried to wiggle away but Tammy grabbed her butt and held her down. Just as she became accustomed to Tammy's mouth on her pussy, she yelled and jumped again. Tammy was licking her! (Tammy was working Becky's slit like a pro, and in fact she was a pro, having been taught to please her mother well !) Becky wiggled and squirmed but nothing stopped Tammy. She held on and thrust her tongue deeply into Becky's little slit, licking, stroking. Now her tongue dug down deeper, finding and exploring Becky's little fuck hole. Becky groaned and moaned, wiggled, but now wiggled towards Tammy's hot mouth. Tammy groaned in pleasure too, she loved having her mouth on pussy, it made her own pussy wet and tingly. She gently began to insert a finger into Becky's pussy, pushing ever so slowly, relentlessly. She came up against the cherry there and began to push harder. Becky moaned in discomfort and tried to draw away from the intruding finger. Tammy would have none of that. She wrapped one arm around Becky's thigh and held her tight. Tammy needed to cum and couldn't stop. As she held Becky tightly, she pushed her finger into her as hard as she could. She felt the cherry as it was ripped apart. Becky cried out and Tammy captured her little button in her lips and sucked. Becky forgot the pain, forgot everything and anything else as Tammy sucked and fingered her to her very first orgasm. Tammy's body shuddered as she too came. It always made her cum when she had her mouth on pussy. Her mother had taught her well, besides, she had always felt more like a boy then a girl. As the two of them came down to earth Tammy asked Becky if she was mad. Becky said no, then smiled and asked, ""when can we do it again?"" Tammy laughed and hugged her friend.\n\nThat was 2 years ago. Since then Tammy had taught Becky alot about sex. She taught her how to lick and suck pussy, how to masturbate, and even how to shove a big dildo up her pussy and fuck herself til she came. Tammy loved Becky and was always ready to please her. In turn, Becky learned to please Tammy. That was usually very easy. She would just let Tammy fuck her while she wore a tie on dildo. Becky learned about sex toys from Tammy, who learned it from her mother. Becky liked it when Tammy fucked her, she liked the feeling of having her pussy stuffed full, the feeling of Tammy's kisses on her lips. Sometimes she sat in Tammy's lap, the dildo buried in her pussy, other times she was on her knees while Tammy slammed the dildo into her hard. Sometimes, Tammy just liked to watch her lick the end of it as she wished she was a boy and the cock was real.\n\n Jackson had no idea it was Tammy that had taken Becky's cherry. He was determined to find out who the man was that had done that deed. He began keeping a close eye on Becky, tighter then ever before. Believing that she was still fucking this guy, he thought if he followed her he would catch them. He followed her for more then 3 weeks, during which time he had never seen her alone with a boy, let alone a man. She usually spent her afternoons with her friend Tammy, in Tammy's playhouse. She had done that for the last 4 or 5 years. Jackson was confused. Surely she must still be fucking this guy, or did he fuck her and dump her?!?! To Jackson that was the worst thing to happen, to fuck an innocent girl then just walk away. That made him even angrier just to think about. He decided he should talk to Becky. Maybe he could get her to tell him who the guy was. He would tell her he heard a rumor that she had a boyfriend and go from there.\n\nThat night at dinner, Jackson told Becky, ""I am sorry to have to ask you this Becky, but I want the truth. There is a rumor that you have a boyfriend? Do you? They say that you do things with him. Is it true Becky?"" She looked at him totally surprised, her eyes wide. ""No daddy, I don't have a boyfriend ! Geeee whiz! Who said I had a boyfriend? I am to young to have a boyfriend."" Jackson almost choked on a mouthful of food as she said she was too young to have a boyfriend. Obviously some guy had taught her to fuck ! He looked at her wide eyes and innocent face, and wanted to believe her. He could not keep an eye on her every minute so to make sure she was not seeing this guy, he grounded her. ""Daddy !!! Why are you grounding me? I didn't do anything, and I don't have a boyfriend!!!"" Becky cried. ""Honey, it is for your own good. You are not totally grounded, you may play with Tammy either here or in the play house, but you must come straight home, and not be with any boys, or, er, men. Do you understand?"" Tears in her eyes she nodded yes and he let the matter drop, for the moment. He could see that she had been upset. She finished her dinner and did the dishes then hugged him. She smiled as she went to watch tv. ""Good"" he thought, ""she's accepted the grounding"".\n\n The next afternoon in the playhouse, Becky told Tammy what had happened with her dad. ""I can't believe he thinks I would do things with a man ! Geeeee."" she said. That's when Tammy laughed and told her, ""you are still so sweet and innocent. You wouldn't be if you had my mom ! Don't you know what we do you can do with a man too? A man can fuck you, and eat out your pussy, all the same things we do !!"" Becky had never considered that. She knew it, but she did not consider Tammy to be a man so she just never thought of it. ""The real question is, how could he know that you do things? He doesn't know it's me you do them with, but he knows you do things. Did he ever catch you playing with yourself? Fucking the dildo I gave you?"" Becky shook her head no, ""I lock my door, he would have to knock first."" Tammy pondered this. ""Maybe he peeked through the keyhole?"" Again, Becky shook her head no, ""there is no keyhole, remember? My lock is in the knob. "" Tammy sat on the floor and crossed her legs. ""Well, he has seen something, somehow. We just have to figure it out. You said I could still come to your house?"" Becky nodded yes and Tammy said, ""Let's go"" and got up leading Becky by the hand.\n\nJackson looked up from his paper as the girls entered the house. He smiled at them and said, ""Hi Tammy, how you doing?"" She grinned her prettiest grin and responded, ""I'm fine Mr J."" Becky hugged her daddy then said, ""Me and Tammy are gonna go play in my room, ok daddy?"" He smiled again and said ""sure, have fun girls."" He went back to his paper as the girls happily and noisely ran up the stairs. Once in Becky's room they closed and locked the door. ""Come on, let's look for a camera, or a hole or anything that's not yours!"" Tammy told Becky. The two of them set about nearly tearing the room apart and found nothing. An hour later, flopping down in exhaustion on the bed, Tammy looked at a picture across the room. Nothing unusual, except she noticed a small dark spot right under the edge of the frame. She got up from the bed and went to the picture. She looked under the edge of the frame and squealed, ""Becks !!! I found it!!"" Becky joined her and looked at the small dark hole in the wall. Almost invisible if one was standing up. ""What's on the other side of this wall Becky? Isn't it the closet?"" Tammy asked Becky nodded yes as she stared at the hole. "" I'm going to go into the closet and see if I can find this hole in there. Stay here so I can see if I can see you."" Becky nodded ok. Tammy unlocked the bedroom door and quietly moved to the closet door. She opened it and stepped inside, pulling it shut behind her. She went to the wall of Becky's room and began to look for the hole. It took only a few seconds, for she could see light coming through it. She put her eye up to it and saw Becky still staring at the hole from the other side. Tammy giggled. She put her lips close to the hole and said, ""Becky, go lay down on the bed, I want to see if I can see you real good from in here."" Becky walked to the bed and sat down. Tammy came back into the bedroom a minute later. She was grinning. ""You have been masturbating haven't you? Bet you didn't know your daddy was watching you !! He probably thinks some guy taught you that stuff\n\nand that's why he doesn't want you talking to boys !!"" she said. Becky spoke for the first time since she saw the hole, ""oh god Tammy, daddy has seen me finger my own pussy !!"" She was nearly in tears. Tammy hugged her and said ""it's not so bad ! He must like to watch you, and he can't be real mad, cause he hasn't made you stop."" Becky shook her head, and said ""you don't understand at all !! Sometimes when I frigged myself I would say, 'Fuck me Daddy !!' I know he heard it, I just know it. What does he think of me?"" Tammy hugged her tighter and whispered in her ear, ""he probably thinks you're as hot as I do, and he probably wishes it was his cock fucking you."" Becky pulled back and wiped her eyes, asking, ""do you think so?"" Tammy grinned and said, ""Yep."" Then she pulled Becky down onto the bed with her and undressed her, then undressed herself. The two of them loved each other with tongues and lips caressing each other until they both came.\n\n""Good-bye Mr J !"" Tammy called out as she left. Becky came down the stairs, her face aglow and sat down to watch tv. Jackson was glad that she had a friend as good as Tammy. He loved to see her so happy. If only he could find the guy that had fucked his baby girl ! He looked at Becky from the corner of his eye, she was so lovely, looked so innocent ! The combination of that innocent look, and the knowledge that she was not a virgin made his cock swell in his pants. He forced himself to watch tv and remained still until his hard on subsided. About an hour later, Becky excused herself, saying she was tired and going to bed. Jackson hugged her good-night and kissed her forehead, telling her, ""sleep tight sweetie"". She went to her room and put on her pj's, thinking, 'no show tonight daddy' and curled down to sleep. Jackson had waited a few minutes then let himself into the closet. He was disappointed that her room was dark, and no noise could be heard. ""Aw well, can't expect the kid to frig herself every night he thought and went to his own room to sleep.\n\nThe next afternoon in the playhouse, Tammy was excited. Becky laughed at her friend who when excited was clumsy. She kept tripping on the too small furniture. Finally settling down Tammy got the words out. ""Beck, I think you should let your daddy watch you. I think he should get to see it all, even you fucking yourself with a dildo"". Becky moved back about a foot and cried out ""WHAT?!?!? ARE YOU NUTS?!?!? Tammy laughed again and continued, ""nope, not nuts. You said yourself that you sometimes say 'fuck me daddy' so you must want him to do that, right? What better way to make him want to fuck you then to show him you can do it, that you like it? You could really put on some shows for him ! Man, that's a hot idea. I talked to my mom about it and she said he already wants to fuck you, or he wouldn't be watching you. He's just not ready yet."" Becky thought about this, and realized it was all true. She did want her father to fuck her, she did know he wanted to, or he wouldn't have made the hole in her wall so he could see her. She agreed and the two of them came up with the first of several plans for Becky's *shows*.\n\n Tammy asked, ""have you ever fucked yourself with the dildo in your room, so he could see?"" Becky shook her head no and said, ""No, I only use my fingers."" Tammy grinned and said, ""then that is what you do! Fuck yourself on it real good, your legs open and towards the wall so he can see real good! Do it slow, and nice. Love it the way you do when I fuck you with it. Let him see everything."" Becky thought about this. She liked the idea of fucking herself on the hard rubber cock, and when she thought of her daddy watching, her little pussy gushed and she couldn't wait for that night. She hugged Tammy tight and told her, ""I love you Tammy."" Tammy's response was, ""I love you too, and when your daddy starts fucking you, I hope you still let me fuck you too!"" Becky smiled shyly and said, ""always""."
480,Becky - Part 2,"['MF', 'inc']","Becky moaned as she took the dildo drew it down her body, leaving a\n\nwet trail upon her chest and stomach. She slid the dildo over her mound and caressed her hairless pussy lips with it. Up, down, around. Her ass wiggling all the time. Jackson watched as she slid the dildo between her pussy lips, found her clit and rubbed it. He heard her moan ""ooooo"". His cock jumped in his hand and he had to squeeze it hard to keep from shooting his cum right then. He wanted to wait, to see what else his little girl was going to do. Becky reached down and spread her pussy lips open, then began to push the dildo into her pussy. She did this slowly, (Jackson thought almost deliberately), fucking it in and out a little deeper on each inward push. Her little ass began to move and soon she had all of the dildo buried in her pussy, fucking it. She thrashed around on the bed as her other hand found her little girl clit and she began to rub it. Jackson thought he was going to die, his heart was racing so fast. He couldn't stop himself from cumming, and he had to swallow a groan when he did it was so powerful a feeling. His cock did not go soft, but remained hard, though relieved for the moment. He continued to watch his little girl. Becky rolled over onto her knees, and still holding the dildo fucked it in and out of her pussy. She was gyrating her ass, grinding down, taking all of that hard rubber cock into herself and loving it. She fell forward and lay on the bed the dildo trapped between her legs, still buried in her cunt. She writhed and groaned and fucked it as if someone were fucking her from behind. After several minutes, she turned over onto her back, drew her knees up and let her them fall open. Jackson could see her small hairless pussy stuffed full of that dildo, a perfect picture. Becky reached down and took it in her hand and Jackson saw her twist the bottom of the dildo. Goddamn ! It was a fucking vibrator ! Becky moaned loudly and thrashed on the bed as the vibrator sent shivers of delight through her young body. Just as she was about to cum she pulled it out and lay it upon her clit. The result was instant. Jackson had never seen any woman ever cum as hard as his little girl did. She bucked and thrashed, moaned and finally yelled, ""OHHHHHHHHH !"" as her body was wracked with an intense orgasm. Jackson's cock throbbed and shot his cum again upon the closet wall. He sank to his knees unable to stand after cumming twice in such a short time. He heard Becky's door open a few minutes later then water running in the bathroom. When he heard her enter her bedroom again, and shut the door, he got up and left the closet. He had a lot on his mind.\n\nHe wasn't sure he wanted to kill the bastard who had fucked his daughter any more. In fact he had considered congratulating the guy on a job well done ! After that night it was hard for Jackson to be near Becky and not get a raging hard on. He wanted to fuck her so badly, but was terrified of doing so. It had been several weeks since that night, and he had watched her masturbate with and without the dildo several times. Was he some kind of pervert that just liked to watch? he asked himself. The answer was no, he wasn't. He just didn't know how to approach his 10 year old daughter and tell her he wanted to make love to her, to fuck her better than that other guy she was seeing could because he loved her.\n\n Becky was getting frustrated. Sitting with Tammy in the play house she asked, ""what now? I know he watches me. I heard him in the closet one night. That really turned me on ! Still he doesn't come to me and tell me to stop, or that he wants to do it to me. Nothing. Help me Tammy"". As Becky was speaking Tammy had been undoing the girls clothing. She slipped Becky out of them, then stood and dropped her jeans. Becky broke into a smile as she saw that Tammy was wearing their favorite dildo. It was real big, and long. Becky liked the way it stretched and filled her up and Tammy liked watching that happen. Becky got to her hands and knees and Tammy mounted her from behind. She slowly, gently pushed forward sinking the dildo into Becky's pussy an inch at a time. Becky coooed and wiggled her ass fucking the hard cock in her cunt. Tammy held her hips and began a pumping motion. Tammy whispered to Becky, ""Imagine I am your daddy. It's your daddy fucking his dick into you. Show your daddy you want his cock. "" Becky groaned loudly and pictured in her mind her father mounting her ass, his cock driving deeply into her pussy. Her juices flowed and if Tammy's cock had been real she would have felt the spasms inside of Becky's pussy. Tammy told her, ""Now, tell him, tell him to fuck you, fuck you hard and deep. Tell him you love his cock."" Becky wiggled faster, fucking the dildo deeper into her pussy as she cried out, ""yes daddy !! fuck me !! fuck me harder! ram your cock in my pussy"" Tammy had to hold Becky's hips as the young girl experienced an orgasm so intense that she went totally rigid for several seconds, screaming ""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"" Tammy reached down and clamped a hand over Becky's mouth stifling the scream and whispered, ""shhhhhhhhhhhh calm down Becks. We don't want anyone to hear!!"" This silenced Becky and she remained calm enjoying the fucking that Tammy continued to give her until she too came. Afterwards when both girls were dressed again Tammy asked Becky, ""sometime, would it be ok with you if I fucked your dad too? Mom won't give me cock, unless I fuck myself with the dildo. I wonder what it would be like with a man's cock in me."" Becky giggled and said, ""of course you can silly, but I get to fuck him first !"" With that both girls sat down and drew up a new plan to get Jackson to fuck his little girl.\n\nJackson had to find out who the guy was that was screwing his little girl ! He wasn't sure what he would do if or when he found the guy, he just knew he had to find him. He tried following her again to no avail. She seemed to take no interest in boys other then to say hello. She didn't even speak to men that he could see. She and her girl friends huddled in groups laughing and giggling, but again no boys or men were around. He was totally confused. It got so that he knew when\n\nBecky was going to masturbate in her room. He noticed a sense of excitement about her when she said good night at these times. He could swear he also smelled her pussy, her arousal. He knew that her juices were flowing. Jackson was torn between excitement over this and anger. Anger because he wanted to know who had taught her, who did she think of when she fucked herself on that dildo. It was a Saturday night and Jackson was watching tv when Becky came down to say good night. He looked up a smile on his face for his little girl and he froze. She was standing there before him in baby doll pj's. The top so short it barely came below her ass, the panties so tight he could see her slit through the thin material. She sat down in his lap and threw her arms around his neck. ""I love you daddy"" she said as she hugged him tightly. Jackson could not find his voice for he was terrified she was going to notice his hard cock. Becky felt it and was elated. She really did turn him on ! She wiggled her butt in his lap as if trying to get comfortable. Jackson couldn't help groaning. Her tight little ass in his lap, rubbing against his cock was almost more then he could stand. She leaned over and kissed him good night. He managed to mutter, ""good night sweetie."" and she went to her room. Once she had the door closed she giggled, happy to know that her daddy really did like seeing her body, that he really did want to fuck her. She lay on the bed and pulled her panties up between her slit, holding them tightly against her clit, her little butt moving to enhance the pleasure in her pussy. She knew he would be in the closet in just minutes, and this time, she was really going to give him a show, and as Tammy's mom had suggested, let him know she wanted to fuck him.\n\nJackson swallowed hard and stood. He wished he didn't want his little girl so badly. It felt so wrong, yet having her in his lap, his cock under her wiggling ass was a pleasure he couldn't describe. Every time he thought of her fucking some man he wanted to explode with anger, and he had an even more perverse desire of seeing her fucked by the guy. He climbed the stairs and entered the closet. Becky listened for the closet door, and when she heard it she stood up and began to take her pj's off. Slowly, deliberately, feeling the silky material on her soft skin. She rubbed it against her nipples, and over her tummy as she let it drop to the floor. Tammy had showed her how to wiggle her butt when she took her panties off, and she did so now. Slowly, her hips swaying side to side, she hooked her fingers in the elastic band and slid one side down an inch or two, then the other side, all the time wiggling her butt towards the hole in the wall. Jackson was awed at her movements. She was beautiful to behold. He stroked his cock as he enjoyed her show. Finally, Becky kicked her panties aside and lay on the bed. She made no pretense of playing with her slit, she reached for the vibrator and turned it on.\n\nShe wiggled and sighed as she ran it over her body, over and around her nipples, down her tummy over her mound. Jackson could hear her moaning, more loudly then usual. His cock throbbed in his hand as he watched his 10 year old daughter drive the vibrating dildo deep into her pussy. He saw all 6 inches of the thing embedded in her little pussy. She writhed on the bed in pleasure, one hand pinching her hard little nipples the other hand driving the dildo in and out of her hairless pussy. Jackson watched as her body tensed, and her back arched. His cock was dribbling amazing amounts of precum, he knew he was going to cum. As Becky fucked herself harder and faster, her back arching more she suddenly screamed out, ""GOD YES ! PLEASE FUCK ME DADDY ! FUCK ME HARD ! FUCK ME GOOD ! PLEASE SHOVE YOUR COCK IN ME ! PLEASE DADDY OHHHHHHHHHHHHH DADDY !! Jackson heard it, knew he heard it, and with a loud throaty groan he shot his wad all over the closet wall, spurt after spurt of hot sticky goo as he listened to his little girl still crying out, ""FUCK ME DADDY !""\n\nJackson slumped against the wall, unable to move. He was trying to catch his breath. He had cum so hard it hurt, and still his cock was hard. There was no mistake this time. Becky, his darling daughter, had screamed, ""Fuck me daddy"" over and over as she came on her vibrator. She wanted him to fuck her ! She wanted him to drive his cock into her and fuck her good ! Jackson was elated ! He was also terrified of doing it. She was his daughter ! Men didn't fuck their own daughters ! But God how he wanted to fuck her ! He sat there his mind racing for and against fucking his baby girl. Becky put the vibrator on the stand next to her bed and pulled the blanket up around her chin. She smiled as she drifted off to sleep, knowing her daddy now knew she wanted to fuck him. Jackson got up took a shower and spent a sleepless night at the kitchen table. His heart, cock, and brain were at war. He loved Becky and wanted her to have everything she wanted, even including fucking him. He wanted to fuck her so bad his cock hurt. His brain was telling him it was all wrong. By morning he knew he couldn't, just couldn't break the laws of man and fuck her. He had to stop things where they were. He went to sleep near dawn. Tammy and Becky met in the playhouse the next day. Becky excitedly told Tammy what she had done, what she had yelled. She told her that she knew her daddy was watching 'cause when she yelled out 'fuck me daddy !' she heard him against the wall. Tammy was all smiles and told her, ""well, it shouldn't be long before he comes to fuck you now !"" Becky giggled and said, ""I sure hope so!"" They spent most of the afternoon talking about school, and gossiping, as girls do. Becky leaned her head against Tammy's shoulder and sighed, ""thank you for always making me feel good"". Tammy hugged her and said 'I like making you feel good. You are my best friend."" Then their lips met in a soulful kiss, their tongues exploring each others mouths. Tammy made love to Becky, slowly, deliberately, taking the time to please the little girl completely. Now that Becky might be fucking her daddy, Tammy was afraid she would lose the little girls affection, lose the good times they shared. At 13, Tammy really was in love with Becky. When Becky left that afternoon Tammy cried.\n\n That night Becky once again spent the night alone in her bed. Her daddy did not come to fuck her. She sighed and tears formed in her eyes. Didn't he love her? Didn't he know now how much she wanted to fuck him? Tammy had even taught her to suck on the dildo like it was a man's cock, so she could suck her daddy's cock. She wanted to surprise him with that. She lay there for awhile, and finally nodded off. Sometime during the night Becky heard her daddy go into his room. She thought about it and decided if he didn't come to her, then she would just have to go to him !! She got up out of bed and took off her pj's. Glancing at herself in the mirror as she opened her door, she thought maybe she should brush her hair first, then giggled at the silly thought. Hopefully daddy would just mess it up more. She crossed the hall and carefully opened the door to his room. The light was off and she could barely see him. She crossed over to the bed and lifted the blanket, then crawled in. Jackson jumped when he felt the coolness at his back. He turned over to see Becky smiling at him. ""What are you doing in my bed young lady?"" he demanded. Becky grinned and said, ""I was cold, and lonely and wanted to be near you daddy."" It was then that he noticed she was naked, stone stark naked. She wiggled closer to him until her little body was tight against his. She could feel his cock harden against her mound, her face in the hair of his chest. Jackson was stunned. She reached down and took his hard cock in her cool hand and he moaned. He could not have stopped her for anything in the world. He had wanted this to long. She began to stroke his cock and whispered to him, ""daddy, it's so big !!"" He knew it was bigger then the dildo she fucked herself with. His cock was 9 inches long and about 4 wide. He often wondered if it would fit in her little hairless pussy. He was about to\n\nfind out. He lay on his back and pulled his daughter on top of him, her legs wide straddling his hips. Her little slit was rubbing against his cock and she was sighing, moving her hips enjoying the fleshy meat. Jackson lifted her a bit and told her, ""guide my cock into your pussy baby!"" Becky reached down and took his cock in her hand and held it at her fuckhole. Jackson began letting her down on his hard cock. Becky cried out ""OH DADDY !!"" as his cock began to stretch and enter her. He let her down some more and she began trying to fuck him. He grinned and told her ""I'm going to let you down on it all it once, baby, it might hurt a little."" He let go of her little ass and she was impaled upon his cock. Becky screamed as it hit bottom and was looking for more room. It met her cervix and shoved it aside. She sat there, her eyes glassy, her breathing ragged. Jackson gripped her hips and caused her to move on his cock. ""Oh baby, daddy has wanted to fuck you for so long !! Your pussy feels so good, so tight. Fuck me, fuck daddy baby! Fuck my hard cock, ride it!!"" Becky began to move. She was like a wild thing once she got used to the length and girth of his cock. She was moaning and shaking her head, gyrating her ass on his thighs. She reached down and stroked her clit as she fucked his hard cock. Jackson watched her, wondered at her desire, her need. Suddenly she began to moan, ""daddy, oh daddy !! ohhhhhhhh!!! as she thrashed upon his cock. Jackson held her tighter felt his cock swell, then as her pussy began to spasm she screamed, ""FUCK ME DADDY, CUM IN MY PUSSY !!"" The spasming in her cunt tightened on his cock like a vice. He nearly screamed at the pain, yet his cock throbbed and swelled more. He filled her belly with his hot sperm just as she collapsed against his chest. He held her tightly, brushing her hair from her eyes. He stroked her cheek and then realized she was already asleep !! Jackson left her there, his cock still embedded in her little pussy and held her as he too drifted off to sleep.\n\nThe next morning they awoke side by side, having come apart in the night. Jackson had a hard time looking at her, realizing what he had done to her. Becky however was happy and boisterous. She took a shower and got ready for school. Hugging Jackson tightly, she said, ""thank you for last night daddy, I really liked it alot !"" and ran off to meet Tammy. Jackson was speechless. He also knew now that he had started fucking her, he would never stop. It became more important then ever to find the man who had fucked his little girl and taught her so much. Jackson was jealous and intended to put a stop to it, if it was still going on. Becky was his daughter, and he was the\n\nonly man who was going to fuck her little pussy. On the bus Tammy and Becky talked in excited whispers. When Tammy first saw Becky she knew the young girl had fucked her daddy. She could see it in the glow of her face. She listened intently as Becky told her all about it, every detail. ""You mean you snuck into his bed? Wow ! That was kinda risky."" Tammy said. Becky grinned and said, ""yea, I know, but I just had to do it. He was never gonna fuck me if I didn't !!! Tammy, it felt so good to fuck him, I mean he held me close and I felt good, real good! Like I feel when you hold me."" Tammy looked at her friend. Becky smiled and said, ""you make me feel the same way!"" Tammy laughed and hugged Becky tight.\n\n After school they went to the playhouse and Becky gave a more detailed account of fucking her daddy. Tammy listened in awe, and grinned as she realized that Becky was indeed a little wildcat when it came to fucking. She was also very proud that it had been she that taught her how to do it. Tammy's pussy got wet as Becky related every detail of how her daddy's cock had felt in her pussy, how it had felt when he filled her with his sperm. ""And Tam's, his cock is so BIG, I thought I was gonna split ! "" Becky giggled. Tammys's eyes went wide and she said ""is it bigger then the dildo we use?"" Becky nodded her head yes and held her hands out to show her how long it was. Tammy fell back in a mock faint, then croaked ""water, give me water !"" Becky knew there was no water around so she dropped her panties and climbed on Tammy's face. ""I am the only thing to drink around here !"" she said. Her friend needed no urging. She thrust her tongue out and began to lap at Becky's juices, fucking her tongue into the girls fuckhole deeply and licking out all the girl goo. The two of them fooled around all afternoon pleasing each other until it was time for Becky to go home. They kissed good night and Becky left. Jackson looked up as Becky entered the house and smiled at his little girl. ""How was school today Becky?"" he asked. She plopped down on the couch beside him and said, ""it was ok, same as always."" She kicked her shoes off and leaned back on the couch to watch tv with him. Jackson wanted to talk to her and now was as good a time as any. ""Becky, we have to talk. What we did last night, what I did to you last night, is against the law in this country. If anyone finds out, I go to jail and you go to an orphanage. You must never tell anyone ! Ever ! Do you understand?"" Becky nodded and said, ""I know it is daddy, but I wanted you to do it to me. I wanted you to fuck me."" Jackson looked at his lovely daughter's face and kissed her lightly on the forehead. ""I know you did honey, but it is still a crime and must be our secret, ok?"" Becky crossed her heart and gave the usual child's vow and promised not to tell. He continued, ""I really don't think we should do that anymore Becky, it really is wrong."" Becky started to cry, ""but daddy !!! I love you, and I like fucking you !! Please don't tell me we can't do it!! I need you daddy, I need your hard cock in me, I like fucking, I like it when I cum. Please daddy !! Tell me you will keep fucking me and make me cum!!"" She threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tight. Jackson hugged her back and they sat like that for a few minutes. He loved her and in the end knew he could not tell her no. His hands slid down her back to her tight little ass and he squeezed her cheeks. Becky sighed and snuggled deeper into his arms, threw her leg over his and began to rub her pussy against his thigh. Jackson's already hard cock was straining against his jeans. Becky slid all the way down his thigh, past his knee until she was on the floor. She reached for his zipper and undid it, reached inside his shorts and grasped his cock. It was warm and the skin so soft to her touch. She could feel his pulse against her fingers. There was a drop of clear liquid on the tip of it and she leaned in and licked it off. Jackson sat imobilized. My god ! She knew about cock sucking! Was the only thought in his mind.\n\n Becky licked his cock up and down, swirled it around the head of his cock, played with the 'eye'. Jackson moaned and had to use all the will power he had to keep from cumming. Just the sight of her tongue traveling his cock made him tremble. Then Becky leaned down and took his cock in her mouth. She let it slide slowly over her lips and tongue, when she had taken as much as she could she closed her lips and began to suck. Jackson lost it then. He reached down and held her head in his hands and shot his load of hot cum into her mouth screaming, ""OH MY GOD BABY !! DRINK MY CUM!! DADDY LOVES HIS BABY GIRL !! SUCK MY COCK1 SUCK IT !! DRINK IT BABY!!"" Becky jumped in surprise when his cum filled her mouth, but she managed to take it all, drink it all down and suck for more. When he released her head, she looked up and smiled at him, a drop of cum at the corner of her lips. He picked her up and held her tightly. That night after she was in bed, Jackson wanted more then ever to find the guy that had taken his daughter's innocence. He wanted to make sure the dude wasn't still hanging around his precious baby girl. No man would ever touch her again, until she was old enough to decide she wanted to fuck another man. Until then she was his private pussy. He knew Becky would still insist that she had no boyfriend, it was pointless to ask her. He couldn't find the guy by following her either. He decided to order 'caller id' so he could keep track of calls coming into the house. Maybe he could find the guy that way. He and Becky got few calls, especially while he was home. He would see what happened when he wasn't home. He got the caller id box the next day and installed it on the extension in his room. For several days he kept careful track of the calls. He was surprised to find that most calls were for Becky, all of them from her school girl friends, and most from Tammy. Jackson gave up in defeat, telling himself he would just never know who had taught Becky to fuck and he should just forget it and be thankful she wanted to fuck him."
481,Becky - Part 3,"['MF', 'inc']","Becky lay naked on the bed, her legs spread wide, her pussy open and waiting. Tammy stood and dropped her clothes. Taking a strap on dildo out of her purse she tied it on and climbed between Becky's legs. She watched as she pushed the tip of the dildo up against Becky's little fuckhole, watched as it parted the folds and began to enter the younger girl. She moaned as Becky began to move her hips in response. Tammy held onto Becky's thighs, and began to fuck her, driving the dildo in deeply, and oh so slowly pulling it out again. Becky's little ass moved up and down, matching Tammy's thrust. The two young girls were reveling in pleasure. Becky reached down and began to stroke her clit as she moaned, ""fuck me Tammy ! You fuck me so good ! Make me cum ! Make me cum so gooood !!"" Tammy doubled her efforts and soon was driving the hard dildo into her friends pussy fast and deep. Neither girl heard the car door slam, nor the front door open and close. They were to wrapped up in their pleasure. Having forgotten his wallet Jackson had come back home to get it. Passing the stairs he heard sounds from Becky's room. They were sighing, and moaning. Thinking something might be wrong he headed up the stairs. He was halfway up them when he heard Tammy's voice yell, ""Cum for me Becky !! Cum for me!! Cum on my hard cock ! Oh yea, move your ass and cum for me!!"" Jackson could not believe his ears, his heart thudded in his chest and he took the rest of the stairs two at a time. He got to Beck's door in time to watch as the two girls were struck with their orgasms. They thrashed and writhed together, holding onto one another, kissing and groping. He could see the muscles ride the wave of pleasure over their young bodies. Becky, laying on her back, Tammy's fucking her hard and deep with a strap on cock. Jackson moaned out loud and shot his load in his pants without a touch or another thought. Their pleasure crested, the girls heard his moan. They jumped apart, terrified that he was going to be angry and they did not know what he might do. He stood their, nearly in shock, looking at their young bodies, the dildo obscenely jutting out from Tammy's body. No one said anything for several minutes and then Jackson told them, ""girls get dressed and come downstairs, we need to talk.""\n\nAs he waited for them downstairs a lot of things began to make sense to him. When Becky said she had no boy friend, had seen no man, she had not lied. Tammy was fucking her, and Tammy was a girl ! He couldn't see her with a man or boy because she was in the playhouse with her lover !! The girls came downstairs, Tammy meekly hanging her head, ""I'm sorry Mr. J, but I love Becky !! I like making love to her ! Please, don't ask me to stop!"" Becky said nothing waiting for her father's wrath. He told them both to sit down and began asking questions. ""Where did you learn that Tammy? Who taught you about sex?"" She replied, ""my mom"". Looking at Becky he asked Tammy, ""how long have you been fucking Becky?"" Tammy hunched down and almost whispred, ""just over two years"". Two years?!?!?!? Two years and he hadn't noticed anything?!?!? He groaned and looked at the two girls. He turned to Becky, ""did she make you do things, or did you want to do them?"" Becky smiled and said, ""daddy, Tammy is my friend, she makes me feel good. I like what we do, and I want to do it. She doesn't make me do anything. She taught me things to do to you when I got to fuck you. She loves me, and I love her. I won't stop fucking her daddy, I can't.""\n\nJackson was quiet for a few minutes then said to the girls, ""look, you can still fuck each other, it's ok with me. Once in awhile though, I would like to watch, ok?"" Both girls quickly agreed. As he eyed Tammy he added, ""someday, I would like to fuck you too Tammy, give you a taste of real cock!"" Tammy giggled and stood up. Her body was beautiful and he couldn't take his eyes off her cunt. ""Well Mr. J, why wait?"" she said as she climbed into his lap. Becky came over and undid his jeans, pulling his hardening cock out. ""Ohhh daddy, I'm gonna put your cock in Tammy's pussy !!"" she cooed as she aimed his cock at her friends little fuckhole. Jackson sat still as 13 year old Tammy lowered herself down on his cock. He was amazed that she took all 9 inches. Her pussy was tight and squeezed his cock painfully. He abandoned himself to the pleasure of Tammy riding his hard cock, his daughter's voice in his ears, ""fuck her daddy ! Fuck her pussy good, then you can fuck me too!!"""
482,Becky's Boyfriends,"['Fdom-M', 'mc']","Inside Hot Rags, which seemed to sell a lot of other stuff besides clothes, she quickly chose a couple of new outfits. She especially liked the way that the wide black leather collar with the leash and padlock looked in the mirror, but she decided it would be too formal to wear for everyday, so she told the tall blonde girl who waited on her to have it delivered to her dorm room, along with most of the other new clothes and toys she had selected.\n\n""This ought to be nice and cool,"" she thought, as she put on the new outfit she had kept back to wear.\n\nShe looked in the mirror, and she mostly liked what she saw -- blonde hair, heart-shaped face, trim figure, long legs nicely shaped by the new knee-high suede boots and their three-inch spike heels.\n\nAbove the boots, her tanned legs stretched up to the hemline of the blood red, soft leather miniskirt that ended just an inch below her cheeks; even more of them could be seen in the slit sides of the skirt. Her bare midriff felt nicaly cool, and the the thin materal of the handkerchief silk top and its plunging neckline would allow air to easily cool her upper body when she went back out.\n\nBut her panties showed in the slits. That would never do. Then a simple solution occured to her -- ""I'll just take them off! It's a nice warm day, i don't need panties anyway."" Stuffing the discarded panties in her purse, she turned again in front of the mirrors, carefully checking every inch of her appearance.\n\n""Much better."" But then she frowned. ""My bra makes my titties look funny, and it shows under this sheer material. I'd better take it off, too. It's not like I need one, anyway,"" which was quite true, as, at age 19, her 38C breasts had not the slightest bit of sag. ""Oh, good,"" she thought, as she adjusted the top again, ""you can see my nipples through the cloth. I was afraid you wouldn't be able to.""\n\nStepping out of the store, she started back onto the campus, heading for the Student Union. She pretended not to notice the way that everyone she passed stared at her legs and tits and her ass, but she giggled inside herself at how easy it was for a woman to turn a man into a drooling animal with only one thought in his heads just by flashing a little thigh or by bouncing her boobies as she walked.\n\nOne particular guy followed her for a block staring at her ass under the snug red leather, and she decided that he deserved a special treat.\n\nShe stopped by a concrete bench beside the sidewalk, looked around to see that no-one else was where they could see, then pulled a hankie out of her purse, spit on it, and put one booted foot up on the bench, bent forward, and pretended to be trying to clean a stain off her boot toe. She could tell that her skirt rode up all the way over her ass and that he got a good look at her panty-less cheeks and even a flash of her pussy before she put her foot down again and walked on. Glancing quickly back, she saw the guy standing thunderstruck, one hand un consciously rubbing the huge bulge in the crotch of his jeans...\n\n* * * * * * * * * * *\n\nArriving at the Student Union, she went into the cafeteria. It was quite crowded at this time of day, which she had been counting on.\n\nBuying just a Diet Coke, she looked around the crowded seating area, and finally spotted an empty space at a table for two where a red-headed guy sat alone, reading from a Senior mathematics text and sipping coffee. Perfect.\n\nShe walked to the table, and, standing across it from him, set down her drink, put her hands on the table, and leaned forward as she asked ""Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?"" The guy looked up from his book, and his blue eyes nearly popped out of his head as he found himself with his nose practically in Becky's cleavage.\n\n""Oh, sure... ummm... do sit down..."" he stammered.\n\nAs she sat down in the vacant chair, with her back to the room, Backy was caredul to make sure that the guy got a flash of thigh all the way up to her pussy's neatly trimmed blonde fur.\n\n""Hi,"" she purred, ""My name's Becky. What's yours?""\n\n""Uhhh... my name...? Ummm, oh, yeah..."" he mumbled, his mind still on what he was pretty sure he'd just seen. ""Uh, that is, my name's Jeff...""\n\n""Oh, that's a *nice* name,"" she said fiddling with the neckline of her top.\n\n""Ummm, thank you...""\n\n""Excuse me, just a minute, Jeff..."" she said, getting a compact and a lipstick out of her purse. Setting the compact down, she seemed to put it too near the edge of the table, because it fell off onto the floor.\n\n""I'll get it,"" said Jeff, bending down as much in hopes that this incredible girl would flash him again as to pick up the compact.\n\nAs soon as Jeff's head was below table level, Becky reached out with the hand that held the lipstick, and three drops of a clear liquid fell from a hidden vial in its base into Jeff's coffeecup.\n\nAs Jeff handed her back the compact, Becky ran her fingertips over the palm of his hand, scratching gently at the skin with her long nails.\n\nJeff was beginning to sweat.\n\nBecky said ""It's terribly crowded here, isn't it?""\n\n""Um, yeah."" was all Jeff could manage.\n\n""Why don't we go somewhere less crowded?"" she said.\n\n""Uuummmm -- You mean you and me?""\n\n""Mmm-hmmm. I think you're kinda cute, you know...""\n\nJeff swallowed convulsively.\n\n""So,"" said Becky as she picked up her Coke and drained it, ""finish your drink, and we'll go somewhere where it'll be just us...""\n\nJeff didn't take his eyes off her as he picked up his coffee and gulped it down.\n\nShe watched his eyes closely. For a moment, a puzzled expression passed over his face, and then his face went blank, and his eyes turned a little bit glassy.\n\nShe smiled to herself.\n\n""All right, Jeff, stand up, step round the table, hold my chair for me and help me up,"" she said, softly. \n\nHe did so, moving in a slightly vague manner as if he wasn't really thinking about what he was doing, which he wasn't -- the drug she had put in his coffee took care of that.\n\n""Now take my hand, act as if nothing unusual is happening, and walk out the door with me.""\n\nAnd he did.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * *\n\nOnce outside, she led him to the library. ""Go inside, go to the ladies' room, make sure no-one is in it or is looking, and go in, go to the handicapped stall, go in it, close and lock the door, take off all of your clothes, hang them up, and wait. When i come and say 'It's Becky, open,' you'll let me in. Do you understand?""\n\n""Yes,"" he said in an expressionless voice.\n\n""Good. While you wait, think about my body and how hot it makes you.""\n\nHe walked into the library. Five minutes, she followed.\n\nEntering the ladies' room, she looked around -- no sign of him in the hallway. She looked down the line of stalls to the double-sized handicapped stall. Yes -- there were bare feet showing under the door.\n\nShe walked to the door, and said ""It's Becky, open.""\n\nThe door opened, and she stepped into the stall and closed and relocked the door.\n\nJeff stood there staring at nothing, completely naked. One hand was idly stroking his cock, which was rock hard and fully erect. She looked hungrily at it -- ten inches, at least, and maybe three inches around.\n\n""From now on, you exist only to give me pleasure. You will address me as 'Mistress' and you will obey my every command immediately, no matter what it is. Do you understand me?""\n\n""Yes, Mistress,"" he anwered her, still stroking his hard cock.\n\n""Tell me, slave,"" she purred, tickling the hairs on his chest with a fingernail, flicking his hard nipple and then pinching it between her nails, causing a visible shudder of pleasure to shoot through his body. She lifted up her breasts with her hands, and pushed them almost into his face. ""Do i have nice tits?""\n\n""Yes, Mistress,"" he answered.\n\n""Would you like to suck on them?""\n\n""Oh, yes, Mistress.""\n\nPlacing one hand on her hip, pulling her skirt on that side all the way up to her waist, she slowly turned all the way around in front of him. ""Do I look like a hot, nasty slut to you?""\n\n""Yes, Mistress.""\n\n""Would you like to fuck a hot nasty slut?""\n\n""Oh, yes, Mistress.""\n\n""Good. Do you see my pussy?"" she asked, reaching down and lifting the front of her skirt.\n\n""Yes, Mistress,"" he said.\n\n""My pussy is hot and wet and nasty with sweat and my juice. Kneel in front of me and lick it clean.""\n\n""Yes, Mistress,"" he said, dropping to his knees. ""Slowly,"" she said.\n\nReverently, he put one hand on either of her hips, and, leaning forward, extended his tongue and licked gently along the outer lips of her hot wet sex.\n\n""Mmmm,"" she moaned, putting one had on the back of his head and pulling him into her more firmly. ""Lick my gash, slave."" His hot tongue pressed forward, slipping between the lips and into her cunt. ""Deeper!"" she said.\n\nHe pressed his tongue further into her hole, licking quickly and firmly against her hot wet flesh.\n\n""Lick my clit -- suck it,"" she whispered.\n\nHe transferred his tongue's worship to the hot nub poking out at the top of her pussy, licking and sucking it till it stood up as stiffly as his own trhobbing cock. She bucked and twitched as she began her first orgasm. He began to withdraw, and she jerked his head forward by one ear. ""Keep licking! I want more! Use your fingers on my cunt and lick my clit some more!""\n\nAs he licked again at her hot clit, he slipped a finger into her hole, and began stroking it in and out, slowly, in time with his tongue strokes. Her muscles clenched at it. ""More!"" she moaned. ""More, deeper, faster!""\n\nHe slipped a second, and then a third finger into her cunt and began stroking them in and out, occasionally pulling them all of the way out ans stroking along her outer lips, as his tongue, lips and teeth continued to work at her throbbing clit.\n\nShe moaned through a second, third and fourth orgasm before her knees became too limp to support her, and she slumped back against the wall, slowly sliding down to the floor. As she slipped lower, her drugged slave gradually lost contact with her cunt and clit and sat back, waiting for her next order.\n\nFor a moment, she sprawled there, her legs lewdly splayed wide, with saliva and her own juices gleaming from her cunt all down both thighs, almost to her knees.\n\nThen she slowly stood up. She untied her top, letting her lovely breasts swing free right in front of Jeff's face. ""Kiss those."" she said, and he did, licking at them and fondling and stroking them with his hands.\n\n""Stop"" she said, and he did.\n\nShe stepped past him, leaned forward at the side of the stall, placing bothhands on the strong railing that ran along the wall. She set her feet widely apart, then reached back and flipped her skirt up in the back, exposing her beautiful ass and her pouting, dripping cunt to his vision.\n\n""When I say, you're going to fuck me,"" she ordered. ""Start slow and shallow, then get deeper and harder and faster... fuck me like you'd fuck some cheap slut whore you picked up on the street and took to a hotel. Make me cum and cum and cum.\n\n""Fuck me till I cum over and over -- but you won't cum. You'll want to cum; you'll feel a huge load building up in your balls, you'll get so close to cumming it will hurt... but you won't cum until I tell you you may.""\n\n""Put it in me now; fuck me.""\n\nSteping forward, he grabbed her hips and, in one hard, deep thrust, slammed his huge cock all the way into her dripping, waiting pussy.\n\nPulling almost all the way out, he slammed it into her again and again. His balls slapped against her thighs as she shook and grunted under his strokes, he sweated and gasped as he plunged the hot meat into her sloppy, oozing cunt. As he drove into her, she could feel the head pushing at the mouth of her womb, then sliding back until it was barely caught between the lips and then rushing back in.\n\nShe fucked back against him, squeezing her muscles around his cock, reaching back with one hand to finger her own clit, masturbating herself, giving herself extra stimulation in addition to the waves of pleasure his pounding flesh gave to her greedy cunt.\n\nShe heard the sloppy sound of his huge meat pistoning in and out of her dripping cunt and she felt more and more of her juices running down her thight, and she came. She came again and again, one after the oher, until she wasn't sure if there were more than one orgasm, or simply one huge one that lasted for minutes.\n\nSuddenly she pulled off of his cock, spun, dropped to her knees, grabbed it with both hands, and began to suck at the huge head, straining to get as much as possible into her hot wet mouth.\n\nShe could hear him moaning, feel his balls and shaft pulsing, straining -- straining to shoot his hot white cum into her greedy sucking mouth... but he couldn't.\n\nAnd then she leaned back, said ""Cum in my mouth -- now!"" and began sucking his shaft again.\n\nWith a groan like a soul in torment, he came. He began cumming, and he kept on cumming. The hot white goo filled her mouth, and still there was more. It trickles out around her lips, and then she took the cock out of her mouth, and allowed it to shoot all over her face and her tits. And still there was more.\n\nShe rubbed it into her hair and she spread it around over her tits, playing with her own nipples, squeezing her boobs in ecstasy as she also came and came.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * *\n\nAfter they had both caught their breath, she ordered him to dress, and she dressed herself, tieing up her top over her cum- coated tits, pulling down her skirt and smoothing it over her sloppy wet cum-drenched thighs. She told him where to meet her, and she sent him on his way, and then she walked out of the ladies' room and across the campus, paying no attention to the stares of the few passersby.\n\nWith each step her pussy squelched and cum trickled down her inner thighs. Her hair was disarranged and matted with cum. Traces of cum ringed her lips. The world was wonderful.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * *\n\nShe arrived at her apartment, opened the door, and went in. She paused by the open box with the ""Hot Rags"" logo on it that sat by the front door and took off her boots, skirt and top. Standing there naked, she reached into the box, took out the wide black collar and slipped it around her neck, tightening it snugly and then snapping the padlock that would keep it closed until opened with the only key.\n\nShe took out the wide four black leather cuffs with the metal rings set into them, and put them on to her ankles and her wrists, pulling the one-way buckles tight. \n\nThen she stepped into the black crotchless catsuit and smoothed it down so that it clung to her body, making sure that the bottom opening gave easy access to her pussy and anus. Then, taking a six-foot dog chain out of the box, she went padding upstairs in her bare feet, and into her roommate's bedroom.\n\n* * * * * * * * * * *\n\nSally, Becky's roommate and best friend since high school, looked up and said ""Ah, *there* you are. This pretty toy got here positively *ages* ago. I was wondering if maybe you'd been arrested for public indecency.""\n\nShe smiled nastily. ""Tell him."" she said.\n\nWithout thinking about it, Becky said ""Jeff -- I am no longer your Mistress -- Sally is. You must obey her and do whatever she says; from now on you will not obey anything I say unless I begin it with 'Sally says'. Otherwise, I am just a nasty slut bitch for you to use and for Sally to punish.""\n\n""Very good."" Sally said. ""Now remember, slut.""\n\n* * * * * * * * * * *\n\nAnd suddenly Becky remembered. She remembered Sally offering her a Diet Coke this morning. She remembered the Coke tasted a little funny. She remembered Sally telling her she was now a slut bitch tease and that she needed new clothes and new toys. \n\nShe remembered going to ""Hot Rags"" and buying the disgusting, indecent clothes and wearing the short skirt with no panties right in public. She remembered giving Jeff the same drug Sally had given her, and she remembered acting like a whore slut in heat and fucking the first red-headed stranger she met till both of them almost passed out.\n\nShe remembered every disgusting, sickening minute of it, remembered degrading herself so terribly because her supposed friend had drugged her and told her to...\n\nAnd, worst of all, she remembered loving every disgusting, degrading obscene moment of it.\n\nAnd she began to be aroused again.\n\n""Getting hot again, slut?"" Sally asked. ""Don't try to lie to me; I know you are, because I told you you would.\n\n""Would you like to taste his big cock again? Would you like to fuck him again, fill your nasty whore pussy with his cum?"" Becky gasped, but didn't say anything.\n\n""Answer me, slut-slave!"" Sally snapped.\n\n""Ye-e-ss. Yes, I would,"" gasped out the trembling girl.\n\n""Well, you will. But first, you'll please me and I'll punish you. Put on your leash, and put it in my hand.""\n\nWith trembling hands, the girl did as she was commanded. Sally led her to a wooden framework in one corner of the room.\n\n""Stand there,"" she said. ""Spread your feet."" She locked the ankle cuffs to rings in the wood, forcing Becky to stand with her legs spread wide.\n\n""Lean forward."" When Becky did, she locked the wristbands to a low wooden bar, leving her bent sharply forward with her beautiful white ass sticking up in the air and her breasts hanging downward from her chest.\n\n""Jeff,"" she said, ""Show the slut your cock.""\n\nSilently he stepped forward, showing his cock was, if anything, swollen a little bigger, a little thicker than before.\n\n""Now fuck the little bitch in the ass. Dry.""\n\n-- Inosolan@galaxycorp.com He who would speak truth should have one foot in the saddle."
483,Becky's Boyfriends,"['Fdom-M', 'mc']","All I could think was maybe she was at her girlfriends place as they liked doing sleepovers one and the others houses and that her friends name was Jenny Woo but I didn't know where she lived but it wasn't far from John's place. They asked if I could get dressed and go with them to help find my niece and I of coarse said I would.\n\nIt was 7am when we found the Woo house and was knocking on their door. when Mr. Woo got to the door he knew something was wrong and asked what he could do for us. The cops let me asked if Lora was there and if I could see as her parents and brother had died a few hours before and that I was her uncle Dan.\n\nLora just couldn't believe that I was her only family she had left in this world. She said her dad was taking her to the city for a couple days that morning and her mom was going to see her friend in the next state with her brother. I called my doctor and told him what had happen and he give me some pills to help Lora sleep.\n\nNow am only 20 years old myself living in a nice 2 bedroom house that I own due to what happen to my parents that had left my brother and me with more than enough money we would never have to work for a living.\n\nSo I took Lora home with me and held her telling her that I knew it hurt but it would get better in time. She had slept over before and knew she had a room of her own so there was no problem with her being with me.\n\nLater that night I give Lora one of the pills the doc had give me and put her to bed. I was wiped out myself from the day and went to bed myself. About 4am I woke up to find Lora in my bed with her head on my chest her licking my nipple and her hand on my cock rubbing it. I was shock to say the lease. I didn't know what the hell to do here was a 11 year old playing with me so I decided to act like I was asleep to see what she had in mind.\n\nAfter a little bit she moved her head down to my cock and started giving me a blow job and am thinking where in the hell did she learn how to do this. I do have to say she was doing a good job of blowing me as I could feel my balls getting ready to shoot.\n\nI didn't know if I should say something or act like I was still asleep I decided to pretend I was still out and let her do her thing. I couldn't believe it I blew my load in her mouth and she drink it down like a pro I mean I had gone to a couple hookers before and they couldn't do what my 11 year old niece had just done.\n\nI fell back to sleep and woke up about 8 o'clock to the sound of cartoons on the tv. I wondered if I had a wet dream about my niece and when I looked down there was some dry cum on my belly but just a little bit.\n\nI got dressed and went out to see Lora lying on her belly watching tv in only a tong set of panties. I made sure she could hear me moving about she smiled at me as she turned over. I was shocked to see her tiny little tong panties were see through and I could see the top part of her hairless pussy.\n\nI asked her if she would put something on and she said she liked being like this in the mornings and opened her legs enough for me to see her whole pussy through her panties. Ok I am only a man and I started to feel a hard-on coming on and said that I my house I needed her to be dressed when not in her room and she said ok and opened her leg all the way before getting up.\n\nAs she walked by she looked at my groin area and asked if her swim suit would be ok and as it was going to be hot and I did have a pool I said sure we could have a swim after breakfast. Now I have seen tiny swim suits before she came out with a top on that had 2 little 1 inch hearts over her nipples that were starting to poked out as she would soon be becoming a young lady. And her bottoms were a tiny tong that left her ass bare and had a 2 inch heart over her pussy.\n\nAfter getting my chin off the floor I said where In the hell did you get had? She smiled and said something that shocked me to my bones. She said her daddy and the other men liked her to wear this when they were taking pictures of her. I said what men and what do you mean pictures and she said men paid her dad for them to take pictures of her in this and less.\n\nI said you mean without anything on and she just nodded and said she liked the way the men would go nuts over her when she opened her legs wide. Now you could of pushed me over with a feather she went on to say she really liked it when the men took off all that they had on too.\n\nI sat down not believing what this little girl was telling me. And I asked if the men touched her and she nodded with a smile and then said they did more than just touched her they had her suck their things and she winked at me and said just like I did you last night.\n\nI knew then she knew I was awake. I asked if she did any other things and she smiled and said the men liked that she was too young to get knocked up by them and she loved it when they licked her on her kitty as she called it. About the only thing I wanted to know was did your dad do anything to her and she nodded saying her dad started doing thing to her when she was 6 years old but didn't screw her in till she turned 8 years old.\n\nShe than asked I was going to be her lover like her dad had been. I just didn't know what to say she was my niece after all and ONLY 11 years old but how do you look a gift like that and say no after all I had always wondered what it would be like to fuck a preteen and here it was standing in front of me in next to nothing asking me to be her lover how could I say no to that.\n\nLovers we did become and she talked her girlfriend into joining us when she came for a sleep over and for the first time I my life I took the cherry from a young lady or girl if you want as Jenny was only 12 at the time and the so tight it almost hurt to be in her.\n\nI did use tooth ache jell on her hymen so it wouldn't hurt as much the first time but after that she was a little hell cat in bed. I did video Jenny and Lora doing a 69 and playing with some toys I had got for them like a double head rubber dick they loved that one as they could fuck each other at the same time with it.\n\nLora wants to have more of her friends from school to come over so we can have even more fun and she says the way I break a girl in is so kind that any girl should want me to be her first.\n\nBut all good things come to a end and Lora got caught giving her teacher a blow job at school and everything came out and now am behind bars for the next 15 years or so they say. Man I miss that preteen pussy. The taste the feel and the way a little girl under you moves as she cumming for the first time.\n\nOh well, I can wait to get out and find a new little girl and break her in, but this time I want try one under 6 years old, I bet that would be fun."
484,Becoming Dora,"['MF', 'tg']","What if I was unable to move ever again? What if I became paralyzed for life? Without warning, my eyes suddenly flew open as the feeling of transformation slowly turned into a less intense manifestation. I felt a warm sensation of elasticity coming over my body. With shock, I realized that the painful first spasms had been the result of my body structure changing from a 6 foot, 220lb male to a 5 foot, 125lb female! I watched my skin soften as my hairy arms, chest and legs became totally smooth.\n\nThe feeling of elasticity seemed to be coming from all over me! I could feel my face warping and changing, and I watched through new eyes as my hips rounded and my feet got smaller. The transformation was like a small electric shock that tingled me sensuously as it worked on my shoulders and chest. I watched with glee as my male nipples began to bulge out and the skin around them began to swell. With growing wonder, I saw my chest reform itself into a perfect adolescent bosom. My ample teenage breasts were firm but soft, and as I touched them with my suddenly small hands, I could feel their wonderful new sexy sensitivity. I felt myself smiling as I hunched my shoulders together to make a lovely cleavage crease. As I looked down at the rest of my body, I noted that I was subconsciously fondling my penis. The usual feeling of male stimulation that such actions cause was rapidly turning into something else along with the organ itself.\n\nI had to throw my shoulders back so that I could see without my breasts getting in the way, but I gasped with awe as I saw what was happening to me. The fact that the penis I was holding was centered between two lovely and smooth girl's thighs was enough to make my eyes get wide, but the fact that the penis was visibly shrinking inside of me made me realize that this potion I had taken was no halfway cheap thrill. It was indeed making me completely female. I spread my legs a little wider as my cock diminished in size and length until finally it was gone. The hand that had been fondling my penis now instinctively began gently rubbing the little bud inside the wet triangle that had replaced it. I heard myself groan with the feeling of a new passion that I had never experienced before. The fact that the voice I had heard was most definitely female only heightened the feeling of excitement. With the little electric tinglings of transformation still swimming all over me, I got up and slowly moved into my bedroom, trying to get used to the view of the world from the eyes of a small teenage girl. I could feel my hair growing as I walked. It tickled the back of my suddenly soft and sensitive neck. My hands strayed down my smooth sides until they came to my bottom cheeks. I gave them both a happy squeeze, realizing from the feel of their shape that I now had the ass of my dreams! As I entered my room, I stopped, preparing myself for the look in the mirror that would confirm my reality as a young nymphet.\n\nDespite my preparation, I almost fainted at the sight of Dora staring back at me in the glass! Her big liquid black eyes grew wide with feminine astonishment as the truth was revealed to me. Having never seen Dora nude, my fantasies about her shape were confirmed to me to a power of ten! This beautiful body that I now wore was spectacular! Its curvy hips and pert breasts told of a woman born for red hot passion, but the delicate and innocent young features of my face reminded the world that I still had a great deal of girl in me and only added to the sexiness of my appearance. I smiled at the black haired nymph in the mirror with delight, my sensuous lips parting to show my sexy tongue and even white teeth. I felt the electric tingly sensations subsiding inside me as I became the complete owner of this incredible feminine body. I watched my face tighten into a look of desire as I fondled my breasts with both small dainty hands. I squeezed them roughly and felt myself grow warm between my legs as Dora's vagina signaled me that she was ready for action. For the next ten minutes I explore the erotic regions of my new body, stroking my nipples and fingering my clitoris until I felt myself bolt with heat as I was overcome by my first orgasm in a woman's body. I lay gasping in my tiny girl's voice when it was over, my beautiful long hair disheveled and tossed about my small narrow shoulders. While I was in the throes of passion, I realized that my sexual preference had changed with my body. I was sure now that I wanted a man to make a woman of Dora this weekend!\n\nAfter an hour or so of getting used to the incredible feelings of longing I felt when I petted my teenage body tenderly, I decided that it was pointless to fight the raging female hormones that had taken over the masculine me. I went over to my dresser and brought out the tiny bikini that I had bought for this occasion. As I slipped into the bra, I realized that it was a size too small. The cleavage that showed through the tight cloth revealed to the world that I was one teenager that was no stranger to action. I stepped into the French cut briefs and modeled myself in front of the mirror. I decided that no self respecting young man could possibly resist my charms, but I added a generous portion of bright red lipstick to my delicious looking mouth just to make sure. I threw on one of Kevin's T- shirts over Dora's chest and walked barefoot and sassy out the door to the pool. My breasts jiggled and bounced with every step, and I was aware of the stir that I was creating when I walked through the gate. As I drew the T-shirt over my head to reveal my curves, I scanned the area for likely partners. As I suspected, every male eye in the place was on me as I delicately toed the water. I slipped daintily into the pool and ducked my head underwater. The chill of pool immediately caused my sensitive nipples to stiffen into delicious pretty points, and I pretended to be embarrassed about them as I gave a shy grin to a gorgeous hunk of a man who was eyeing me with interest. I smoothed my wet hair back over my shoulders and enjoyed the effect that the wetness was having on my body. I swam a couple of graceful laps, loving the knowledge that every man in the place was fantasizing about what it would be like to take me to bed. Without realizing where I was going, I suddenly rammed into the young man who most attracted me. I sputtered femininely as I stood up in the shallows, then smiled girlishly at the object of my wiles. ""Sorry!,"" I said with a grin.\n\n""My pleasure, I'm sure,"" said the hunk. ""My name's Kevin,"" he said, and I almost doubled over with laughter. As he looked with puzzlement at me, I said in my new voice, ""Your name is perfect!...I'm Dora."" We spent the next hour getting to know each other as I flirted and giggled at him, making up a story about how I was visiting my brother Kevin for the weekend. He offered me a beer after I experienced the long forgotten experience of having to lie about my age. As we drank together, all of my inhibitions about having sex with a man disappeared. Our friendly touching became more urgent, and finally, as he was rubbing sun tan oil over my smooth shoulders and back, he kissed me. I felt the fire of my young nymphet's body growing hotter as I reached for him to pull him harder against my mouth. I let my dainty tongue flutter against his lips briefly, and then I drew back from him. I tilted my head and looked at him through sexy slitted eyes as I let him know what he could do with me. ""Want to see my apartment?,"" he asked. ""I was hoping you'd suggest that!,"" I said, and playfully ran my hands down his broad chest. ""You're awfully sexy for a teenager!,"" he told me as we walked hand in hand toward his apartment.\n\n""You ain't seen nothin' yet, kiddo!"", I said as I gave his tight ass a squeeze. \n\nWe got to his apartment and played impending lover's games for a little while until I let him get down to business. His hands strayed over my pretty breasts, and I felt myself get worked up into a tizzy as I experienced the sensation of being relieved of my bra by a sexy, handsome man. His mouth nibbled and sucked at my bulging nipples as I felt Dora's passion building exponentially, her hands marvelling at the feel of muscular arms and legs intertwining with her smooth delicacy. I felt my hand move instinctively toward his pelvis, and I nearly lost control as my fingers went inside his bathing suit to feel his erect and throbbing penis. The knowledge that I, as a woman, was making a man feel like this allowed me to overcome any inhibitions I might have about putting a penis in my mouth. I worked him over as he had never been worked over before, my tongue lapping circles around him, and my hands pulling his thrusting tight buttocks on an in and out ride. I let him undress me completely, kissing all the parts that now lay bared to the world. I felt completely womanly and in his power as I ran my hands through my long silky hair, whispering sensuous moans in Dora's voice as I felt his tongue entering my vagina.\n\nIt felt completely natural being made love to by a man, and when I got on top of him and felt his cock penetrate my vagina, I wondered if I would ever be able to return to being a man. The feel of his hands gently squeezing my pointy nipple and bobbing breasts as I rode him made me squeal with delight. My hands pushed against his broad chest as I felt my wide teenage hips molding against his pelvis, the thrust and withdrawals of his manhood inside my tiny body making me smother my screams of absolute joy by biting my tiny wrist. I felt myself climax, and the intense waves of female passion moved through me over and over until I was totally exhausted.\n\nAs I felt his sperm moving warmly inside me, we gently stroked and kissed each other as lovers do, with me laying my soft head against his chest, letting him cradle and hold me with his arm.\n\nend"
485,Bedroom,['couples'],"But back to my story. When Tim teased me about not using his cock as a model for any of my sculpture, I got this crazy idea of using his tool directly for duplication just like I do with my original sculpture. I told him about my idea and he was certainly less than enthusiastic to be sure. But then I teased him a little about being afraid to let anyone see his ""secret weapon"". That was almost enough to convince him he should let me make a mold of his dick. When I told him how simple and harmless it would be he finally agreed. \n\nI instructed Tim to completely disrobe before we proceeded because we didn't want to ruin his clothes. I took off my clothes, too, more because I wanted to be naked with him than because of any danger to my clothes. While I mixed the special powder with ice cold water, Tim ran his cock up and down my ass making me have second thoughts about what we were about to do. I really wanted to fuck. \n\nBut it would be a waste of good material to stop now so I started slopping the stuff onto his stiff cock. As the icy material hit, Tim reacted first with a few choice words about my trying to kill him, then with his cock dropping several degrees in elevation. Now, one thing I didn't need at this point was an impression of his limp cock so I handed him the gloppy mixture and told him to continue to spread it on while I knelt behind him and began tongueing his asshole. I don't particularly like doing it but it is guaranteed to turn him on no matter what. Sure enough, within seconds his rod was as stiff as before. \n\nI continued my tonguing until the material set. This stuff sets up within 2 or 3 minutes. I could tell the time had come because Tim complained about not being able to put any more on his cock. At that point I reached around to test its firmness. It was ready. I tugged it sharply which caused Tim to yelp in pain. I had pulled out about 15 pubic hairs but even more the suction developed from this mold of his cock sucked his prick more than he'd ever been sucked. As I continued to pull it off, he complained that I was going to suck his balls right through his cock. With that I gave his balls a sharp pinch causing him to go partially limp and freeing up the mold. \n\nTim helped me mix up the quick-setting plaster that we would use for the first model. It is pink because it is used by dental technicians to model gums for false teeth. We figured that would add to the realism. Within a minute after we had poured the liquid mixture into the mold it had set hard. I peeled the mold off hoping it would be able to be used several times. The likeness was astounding. Although it was cold plaster I got hot just peeling it. \n\nTim was even more fascinated with it than I was. After all, I had see his cock close up but he's always been 18 inches or so away. As he examined and felt this stone imitation of himself, his cock became almost as stiff as the plaster model. He self- consciously tried to open his mouth wide enough to encompass the model and realized it would be impossible. It also dawned on him just how such a tool would feel sliding up his ass like he's slid his into mine. \n\nThat day I didn't give him a chance to worry about anything since by that time I was ready to be fucked. But it did give me some ideas for future projects. \n\nIn fact my next project was a model made of a stiff rubbery substance with the firmness of tire rubber. It will bend slightly but not easily. It was also black as a tire although the finished product was smooth and almost glossy in places. The material takes up heat so that it feels much more comfortable to the touch than the plaster model I had made before. I had molded a six inch handle on the base of it so that it would be easier to work with during construction but it turned out it was too good to cut off afterward also. \n\nWhile putting the finishing touches on it I got so hot my pants were literally showing the dampness through both layers of cloth. The shape and size were Tim's but the color made it look like the cock of a black man. I decided to call it the Black. As I said, just working with it was getting me horny so right there in my workshop I shamelessly dropped my pants and proceeded to insert my new toy between my legs. My mind told me that it was exactly the same size as Tim but the blackness brought to my imagination the vision of a tall black dude fucking me. By the time I had the entire shaft inside, I was literally whimpering with pleasure. \n\nThe next day Tim came over and I got this awful idea in my head. As usual, Tim's thoughts were on sex and within an hour of his arrival we were naked in my bed. Telling Tim I wanted to try something new, I spread hand lotion all over my hands and began to massage his cock and balls. He was delighted at the sensation and didn't fuss at all when I slipped a finger down along the crack of his ass. In fact, he was so preoccupied with what I was doing to him that he readily turned over on his knees when I asked him to. Pretty soon, I had one hand pumping a very slippery cock and the other prying open his anus. \n\nBy first slipping one then two fingers into his ass I knew I was heightening the sensations he was getting on his cock. When I felt he had reached the proper degree of relaxation, I quietly placed the Black against his hole and pushed with all my might. \n\nIt slid easily until it was half buried in Tim's ass hole but there it stopped. But Tim let out a yell that could have woken the dead. Leaving the Black for a moment, I grabbed Tim's balls and told him that I would rip them out if he let out another cry like that. I squeezed just enough that he knew I meant business. However, he began moving his bowels in an effort to dislodge the black menace. That simply gave me the opportunity to slide it all the way in. Tim moaned and begged me to please remove the giant cock. To see my macho boyfriend completely at my mercy gave me such a thrill. But I didn't want to kill him so I yanked the Black out...almost. Having been fucked in my ass, I knew that he would then beg for it back to fill the void and reduce the vacuum I'd just caused. He did, while gasping for breath as if I had slugged his stomach. This time I pushed it in slowwwwwly then began a series of slow ins and outs. \n\nTim's cock, which had shriveled when I had first inserted the black, was now as stiff as ever and I was getting so turned on, I wanted it inside me. I crawled down between his legs and pushing myself under him managed to bring him back down inside my throbbing love pot. He held my feet tenderly while his balls were crushing against my swollen clit, the Black was sliding in and out of his bum, and he was sobbing. I moved the angle of the dildo to what I knew would massage his prostate better and immediately got a yelp of surprise and pain from Tim. That was followed by spasmodic jerks that I have come to recognize as impending ejaculation. \n\nI wasn't very far behind. As Tim started to come, I pulled the Black out all the way, then pushed it back in all the way. Again and again I fucked Tim's ass furiously as he fucked me and his come seemed to last forever. God, what a feeling! \n\nThe next model we made with the mold was of flesh colored latex. This time we included a tube from the base to the tip so that liquid could be pumped deep inside whatever the cock was penetra- ting. Then we molded a couple of balls free hand and attached them loosely to the prick. Inside the balls were rubber balls which we glued to a Y connection and that to the cock tube. When we were done the result looked even more like Tim's cock except that squeezing these balls dumped their load. The Y even had a special connection that prevented liquid from coming back in unless pressed in just the right way. \n\nNow it was my turn to be exploited. Tim gently worked the Black into my ass until I was more or less relaxed. Then he substituted the Squirt, as we called him, having filled the artificial balls with what he told me would be a ""soothing"" solution. He then washed the Black and inserted it into my vagina. I felt full but not uncomfortable. Tim positioned me on hands and knees in front of him so that I could suck his cock while he played with the toys sticking in my bottom holes. \n\nAs I gulped on Tim's throbbing cock, Tim pulled and pushed, in a more or less random fashing, the two artificial rods that were fucking me. I was definitely getting into the action as my pussy was getting wetter and I was losing touch with reality. I felt liquid squirt up into my intestines. It jerked and spurted in like Tim's sperm would have and I had a mini-climax right then. This was going to be fun, I thought. \n\nAfter a minute or so of enjoying the friction of the three cocks, I suddenly realized that I needed to shit, badly needed to shit. I tried to remove Tim's cock from my mouth to alert him to my problem but he was too far gone to let me. Tears were welling up in my eyes as I struggled to hold in the rising tide. I saw then that Tim knew what my problem was and my distress was actually leading him to a climax. I couldn't free myself and soon, in addition to the cramps that were racking my bowels, I felt Tim's hot sticky cum hit the back of my palette. I gagged. I felt like I was suffocating now. But still he continued. \n\nFinally, his hardness left and I pulled away and ran to the toilet. Yanking out the Squirt, I opened my bowels and pushed. What seemed like a gallon of putrid liquid rushed out giving me an instant high. I even began pissing before I realized that the Black was still in my front portal partially blocking my pee hole. While I sat there catching my breath, I noticed the empty Fleet Enema bottle on the edge of the sink. No wonder I had had such an uncontrollable urge. I wanted to be furious at Tim but when I thought of how I had violated his backside, I decided that we were now about even."
486,Bedroom Golf,['humor'],"7. It is considered bad form to begin playing the hole immediately upon arrival at the course. The experienced player will normally take time to admire the entire course with special attention to well formed bunkers.\n\n8. Players are cautioned not to mention other courses they have played or are currently playing to the owner of the course.\n\n9. Players are encouraged to have proper rain gear along, just in case.\n\n10. Players should assure themselves that their match has been properly scheduled, particularly when a new course is being played for the first time. Previous players have been known to become irate if they discover someone else playing what they consider to be a private course.\n\n11. Players should not assume a course is in shape for play at all times. Some players may be embarrassed if they find the course to be temporarily under repair. Players are advised to be extremely tactful in this situation. More advanced players will find alternate means of play when this is the case.\n\n12. Players are advised to obtain the course owner's permission before attempting to play the back nine.\n\n13. Slow play is encouraged; however, players should prepare to proceed at a quicker pace, at least temporarily, at the owner's request.\n\n14. It is considered outstanding performance to play the hole several times in one match."
487,Bedroom Scene,"['Mf', 'inc', 'cons', 'preg']","1\n\n\n\nMarie knew this. ""It's OK,"" she soothed both of them. ""You can sperm her womb all you want to. Next week, you'll have to be a little more careful, when you cum inside her though, as that'll be the best time to get her pregnant."" This erotic comment had the desired effect, as George suddenly bellowed like a bull, and drove his prick to the root in the 13-year-old girl's squeezing little cunny; belching great gobs of incestuous sperm at her welcoming young womb; while Jennifer-Louise humped back at her father just as hard. The fact that the girl's mother seemed to WANT her husband to father a child on the girl was as exciting to Jenny, as it seemed to be to her father. That knowledge, combined with the feel of her father's prick jerking and thrusting inside her, after almost a half-hour of teasing and then actually getting fucked for the first time, was too much for her too. Even the knowledge that her own father's dangerous baby-making sperm was even then squirting in thick white jets in her unprotected belly, was more exciting than scary to the nubile young girl. Marie's comment had the desired effect, as the madly copulating pair on the bed grew even more violent; now completely ignoring the girl's mother and sister watching the man breeding his own daughter with the urgency of a dog inseminating a bitch in heat. The incestuous pair thrashed and groaned together; both of them working together to get as much of the man's sperm as far as possible up inside the girl's vagina as it would go. If it had been possible for George to push his prick right up into the girl's uterus, and ejaculate his sperm inside her womb, then both parties on the bed would have done so; even if the pain had been three times as bad as when he took the girl's virginity. Only it wasn't; so they didn't. Not that they didn't try; jamming their crotches together until Jenny's vagina was almost bruised by having her father's thick prick bouncing off her cervix, and the tip of her father's prick was tender and sore from the same contact. It was only the fact that her vagina was almost swimming in her father's sperm; making her incredibly slick inside, that kept them from rubbing each other raw, as they both actually tried to make her mother's suggestion come true. It was almost another hour, before George had recovered enough from that incredible orgasm, to ""teach"" his younger daughter about sex, the way he had just ""taught"" her big sister. Being so excited from watching her father breeding the older girl, and then waiting impatiently for him to be able to ""service"" her too, Samantha-Jane was already wet and slippery inside, and it took almost no effort for her father to slide his thick prick inside the younger girl; breaking her virginity before either of them barely noticed it was getting in the way. ""Now fuck me Daddy, and cum in me,"" commanded the little girl; impatient after watching her big sister get fucked. ""I want to feel what it's like too."" Only George was expecting this. ""When was YOUR period?"" he asked suspiciously.\n\n\n\n\n\n 2\n\n\n\nBy now Sam was already fucking vigorously; ignoring the tiny twinges of pain from her torn virginity. If her big sister liked it so well, then the little girl was determined to outdo the older girl. In fact, it was already starting to feel pretty darned good to the pre-teen. ""Uh, Ugnh,"" she said; unconsciously imitating her big sister. ""About three or four days before Jenny, I think,"" she responded; milking her father's thick prick as hard as she could, trying to get him to cum inside her before he figured things out. Only George already had. He had been a little suspicious from the beginning, that his wife was ""setting him up."" He knew Marie kept track of their children's menstrual-cycles, because she had to . . . being in charge of buying pads for the two girls. His suspicions (already aroused by Marie's earlier comments about their older daughter) were confirmed, when his wife peered closely at the spot where his body joined that of their youngest daughter, and vanished into the child's squeezing young vagina. ""You'd better be careful,"" she said. ""Since Samantha-Jane might be ovulating any time now, you've go to make sure you ejaculate your sperm as far up inside her as you can, if you're going to get her pregnant. You've got to sperm her womb real good, while you can.""\n""Oh shit!"" George had been intending to pull out, the moment he learned of the little girl's fertile condition. Only hearing his wife telling him to ""sperm the little girl's womb"" while the child's tight little cunny milked and squeezed on his prick even better than her big sister had, was too much. Before he could react, George felt a wave of thick hot cum ripple through the tube on the bottom of his swollen prick, before spitting violently into the welcoming belly of his sexually precocious little girl. Involuntarily, the sensation of actually ejaculating his seed in his own daughter made him hunch forward instead of pulling back; so the second shot of incestuous sperm was squirted directly against the little girl's womb, instead of being splattered all over the outside of her tight little cunny, like George had intended to do, when he pulled out. Sam realized what her father was doing; even though she couldn't really feel his sperm squirting in her womb, she knew what was happening from her mother's descriptions, and from watching him do the same thing barely an hour earlier to her big sister. The knowledge that her own father was ejaculating the thick sticky white stuff that made babies in her unprotected womb, was far more exciting to the little girl, than scary; just like it had been to her older sister. Only with HER, Samantha- Jane knew there was actually a fairly good chance her father WAS getting her pregnant with his baby, as (from her mother's earlier instructions) she knew that this was the best time of month for her to ""catch.""\n""Oh, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy,"" she moaned; as each thick white jet squirted out of her father's penis, and splashed wetly against her uterus; puddling obscenely in the warm welcome recesses of her tightly squeezing young vagina.\n\n\n\n\n\n 3\n\n\n\nGeorge had given up. Once he felt the first hot thick squirt of sperm spit out the head of his swollen prick, and into his daughter's warm little belly, he knew it was too late. So, he decided he might as well enjoy it; as neither his oversexed wife, nor either of his equally oversexed little girls seemed to mind the thought of him planting a baby in their cute little bellies. George gave himself over to the pleasure of ""sperming his little girl's womb"" as his horny wife had so cutely put it. God, did that feel good! By now it was feeling almost as good to Sam, as her tight little tunnel milked and squeezed on her father's thick prick; squeezing each incestuous dollop of precious sperm up inside her vagina where it belonged. Sam didn't really ""cum"" like her big sister had; but she sure enjoyed feeling her father's thick prick sliding in and out, and especially when he started shuddering and thrusting madly on top of her, so she knew he was planting his sperm as far up inside her body as he could. ""Thanks Daddy,"" she whispered, as her father's jerks and shudders slowly died down, and he collapsed on top of her with his prick still dripping thick white goo in her vagina. ""Mama,"" asked Jennifer-Louise; looking at the obscene sight of her father lying on top of her 11-year-old little sister, with a gob of white sticky stuff slowly oozing from where the older man's penis vanished into the pouting young mound of the little girl, ""what if she DOES get pregnant?"" Jenny shivered a little as she remembered that SHE had several thick white squirts of her father's seed soaking into her fertile young womb; just like her little sister did. ""Well,"" said Marie; looking with satisfaction at her youngest daughter's tight little slit oozing her husband's thick white cum, ""that's just a chance your little sister's going to have to take; if she's going to be fucking her own father."" Marie looked over at the older girl, and continued, ""From now on, your father is going to be fucking both of you, at least once a day, and I expect him to impregnate each of you as often as he can. OK?"" The 13-year-old shivered at the prospect. ""You mean you actually EXPECT Daddy to get us pregnant?"" she asked. Marie considered it. ""Well no,"" she finally admitted. ""You're both a little young for that. Jenny wasn't sure if she was relieved or disappointed when she heard this. Whichever emotion she felt was short-lived, as her mother continued, ""I just expect him to TRY; so each of you girls can enjoy feeling your father get you pregnant, as often as possible. With any luck, in a few years you could each have three or four kids by your father, if you keep on fucking him, that is. You don't HAVE to fuck your own father, if you don't want to, you know."" Jennifer-Louise looked down at where her father and little sister had rolled apart; a thick white gob oozing slowly from her younger sibling's pouting little cunny. No way was the older girl going to let her little sister have her father's babies, while she just looked on, and watched the kid do things for her parents that she didn't.\n\n\n\n 4\n\n\n\nBesides, now that she had felt her own father sweating and straining on top of her, while he filled her womb full of incestuous seed, she knew she couldn't stop anyway. It felt just too damned GOOD to fuck. The thought that she could get pregnant with her own father's baby, was more of a turn-on, than something scary. Even the scary parts, just seemed to add to the thrill of doing something nastily illicit. ""I suppose I could,"" she agreed; wondering just what she had gotten her little sister and herself into, when she had asked her mother, ""Mama, could you tell me where a baby REALLY comes from?"" after hearing conflicting stories from two different girls, and one nasty boy. Well, now she knew; and so did her little sister. And from the look of it, it wouldn't be long before that knowledge was from personal experience. Jennifer-Louise and Samantha-Jean (who had been listening with half an ear to her older sister's questions, while regaining her breath after her first incredible fuck) had little doubt that their mother WOULD convince her husband to, ""Get them pregnant as often as possible."" Somehow, George didn't doubt it either, though he intended to put up at least a token resistance. And that's the way it was, too."
488,Bedtime Story - A Memory of Three,['MFF'],"And yet no one who knows her would for a moment think her promiscuous or predatory, for she blends discretion and honesty so well that ruffled feathers are rare. It's clear that these encounters are a bonding between friends, a physical affirmation of the trust and affection which already exist. When I met Lois and was invited into that circle, I had to throw out some of my own old-fashioned notions. But I've been well rewarded for my willingness to change. A year after we met, Lois and I moved in together. That was two years ago, and I've never been happier or more sexually contented. What's more, Lois's friends, who at first scrutinized me suspiciously, the way a father does his daughter's date, have begun to accept me into their embrace. # Which brings me to Monica. When I first met her, at an outdoor May wedding, she reminded me of a girl I had admired in high school: jet-black hair, olive skin, and a classical Italian voluptuousness. Her large breasts filled her white button blouse in a most provocative way, and her rounded hips and full bottom made the sight of her walking away a powerful temptation. Lois noted my interest with a smile. ""I'll just say one thing about Monica,"" she told me. ""Be straight with her. Don't play games."" I took that advice to heart. When the chance for a private moment arose late in the day, I told Monica plainly how delightfully sexy I found her. Her eyes brightened, and she allowed as how she had always liked tall men, and thought I had fascinating eyes. Before that conversation was done, we had shared a first tentative but electrifying kiss, and I had learned a great deal about her history with Lois. They had been close years ago, before Monica moved a thousand miles east. After five years in what Monica called ""urban exile,"" she had just returned to her home town, two highway hours away from where Lois and I live. She had no car, so we probably wouldn't see her often, she said. But she hoped to see us soon, under better circumstances for catching up. And then she casually confided that she had always been attracted to Lois, though she had never quite known how to tell her. ""Maybe I'll just have to seduce you both someday,"" she said, her tone light, but her smile saucy. Then her ride called her away, and in a few minutes Monica was gone. So it was left to me to report back to Lois that Monica was interested -- in both of us. I watched as Lois's expression metamorphosed, in several stages, from startled to intrigued. ""In that case,"" Lois said slowly, ""there's something else I should tell you about Monica. I think she has the most beautiful tits--"" # We didn't talk about it, but from that point onward, a threesome involving Monica, Lois, and me was somehow in the air. No one had made any promises, but all the pieces were there -- if only they came together in the right time and place. The right time turned out to be only a month away, though at first it seemed like an absolutely wrong place. The occasion was our group's annual weekend swim-and-sing campout in a nearby state park. Even though Lois and I knew Monica was coming, we also knew that sunscreened skin, mosquito-sprayed clothing, crowded tents, and narrow air mattresses -- plus no privacy to speak of -- didn't add up to anyone's idea of ideal conditions. But Mother Nature intervened. It was brutally hot and humid all afternoon, while we were at the lake. By dinner time, back at our campsite, the sky was a wall of dark clouds. By dusk there was no mistaking the ominous rumbles, and when the wind changed, we knew we wouldn't escape the downpour. A few hardy souls vowed to stick it out, but the rest of us quickly struck our tents and began to gather our gear. Monica, though, was in a temporary quandary. She wasn't eager to stay, but she'd been dropped off at the park by her housemates, who had continued on into the city and wouldn't be back until Sunday. When Monica looked at us hopefully, Lois and I looked at each other and saw the answer we wanted in each other's eyes. ""Why don't you come home with us?"" I said. Monica's hopeful smile widened into a happy one. On the drive home, the sexual tension filled our Accord like a glowing cloud. We talked about everything but sex, yet I could hardly think of anything else. It was hard to keep my eyes on the dark, rain-slick highway. The fingers of lightning fracturing the sky outside reflected the electric atmosphere inside the car. When we reached our townhouse, Lois opened a bottle of white wine, and I loaded the CD with jazz and Latin rock. We'd been building up erotic energy for hours, just as the thunderstorm raging outside had built through that sultry afternoon. But still, there was no hurry. I understood -- there was no need for haste. We had a night and a day together ahead of us. Finally, with sheets of rain hammering the living room windows, Lois set aside her empty glass, reached out to squeeze Monica's hand, and bent to kiss me. ""Let's go upstairs,"" she said. We undressed by the warm light of one small lamp, and met in the middle of the queen-sized bed. Monica kissed me, then Lois, long deep kisses that seemed to drive the temperature in the room higher. The two women were a study in contrasts: Lois taller, catlike, her skin pale even after the day's sun, her hair a honey- blonde cascade to mid-back -- Monica darker, her eyes jet like her hair, her lips as soft and inviting as her hourglass figure. Their scents mingled in my nostrils in a delightful confusion. Lois reached out and gently caressed the dramatic curves of Monica's breasts, which were even fuller and more luscious than her clothing had betrayed. ""See?"" Lois murmured to me, as though reading my thoughts. ""Didn't I tell you?"" Her fingertips grazed Monica's nipples, making the other woman shiver and close her eyes. My cock, already jutting upward, stiffened at the sight. I tattooed a line of kisses along Lois's shoulder, then cupped and cradled Monica's brown-tipped globes in my hands, enjoying their weight and warmth. Lois bent forward and experimentally teased a nipple with her tongue. When I did the same, Monica moaned and laid back on the bed, cradling her breasts in her own hands and offering them up to our mouths. We were quick to accept the invitation. Monica's nipples rose rewardingly under the eager attention we gave them, lips and tongue and nipping teeth. She squirmed on the black bedspread and made quiet mewling sounds of pleasure. At one point Lois and I pillowed our heads on Monica's breasts as we kissed, sloppy hungry kisses that seemed to arouse Monica almost as much as they did us. Hands were everywhere, the unexpected touch part of the strange wonderfulness of three together -- exploring the familiar and the unfamiliar in turn and at once. Monica's fingers in my hair, Lois lightly stroking my now-throbbing hardness, my own hands firmly squeezing Lois's ass cheeks, the way I knew she liked, or tracing lines across Monica's belly and inner thighs, looking to discover what she liked. Before long, I slid down along Monica's body, kissing my way to the apex of her thighs, and parted her dark fur with my tongue. Her taste was complex, her fragrance intoxicating, and I happily buried my face there and began to give her the very best of my oral talents. Her clit swelled gratifyingly under my tongue just as her nipple had, and soon the whole bed was moving with Monica's ecstatic contortions. But, not long after, her moaning, from which I'd been taking my cue, seemed to stop. When I glanced up, I saw why. Lois had taken inspiration from what I was doing to Monica, and moved around to where she could lower her own wet pussy onto Monica's mouth. Lois's eyes were closed, her lips parted, her fingertips pinching her own nipples as she rode Monica's tongue in a haze of delicious sensation. Monica was pinned to the bed at one end by Lois's silky lips and at the other by my mouth. In between, she arched her back and clawed at her own breasts, squeezing them harder than I would have thought she'd enjoy. But Monica was at that point of arousal where pain and pleasure merge, and I began to tongue her faster, to suck gently on her swollen clit. Suddenly she let out a gasping, moaning cry that even Lois's thighs could not muffle, and Monica's body jerked in powerful spasm. Monica was near-faint in afterglow, and Lois moved from her to me, nudging me onto my back and lowering herself onto my cock. Her inflamed pussy was like a hot velvet glove sliding down over my hardness, but she was so wet that there was barely any friction. She leaned forward to let me suck her nipples, and rocked up and down on my shaft with a voracious, ferocious energy that brought me right to the edge of orgasm. But, reaching down to where we were joined, Lois seized my cock at the root and clamped her fingers around it in an iron grip, staving off my explosion while she rode me to her own. Her almost agonized cries of joy and a warm, spreading wetness between us declared the intensity of her release. By this time, Monica had sat up, and was biting her lower lip and watching us intently. ""Is there any of that left for me?"" she asked hopefully when Lois, emerging from her flushed haze, finally noticed her. Lois shimmied playfully atop her impaler. ""Feels like it to me,"" she said, leaning forward to kiss me. ""What do you think, sweetheart?""\n""By all means -- it's only polite,"" I answered with a smile. So Lois gave way, moving to the side and helping Monica kneel astride my hips, even guiding my cock inside her friend's hungry opening. The differences in texture, in temperature, in enveloping sensation, between the two women was remarkable. But Monica was no less exciting than Lois had been, especially when she began to enthusiastically bounce up and down, her muscles milking my cock and driving all coherent thought from my mind. I scarcely noticed Lois moving until she was at my head and above me. But when I looked up and saw her glistening crimson gash descending toward my mouth, a shiver of delight ran through me. When her lips were sealed against mine, my tongue tasting her exotic dew, I was transported to heaven. It was the picture out of my fantasy, only better -- because I had always seen it from the outside, and now I was in the middle of it. I licked Lois eagerly, thrust my cock deep into Monica, and asked for nothing else but for it to go on forever. It couldn't, of course, for there's no way to store that kind of sexual electricity, to endure such exquisite stimulation, for long. All too soon -- and at the same time, none too soon -- I was lost in a storm of my own, flooding jets of come into Monica and sending a lightning charge of pure animal pleasure from my arching body into both my partners. I think that one, maybe both, of the women came for a second time soon after, either from what I had given them or from what they had been doing to each other. But it wasn't important enough to ask about as we collapsed into a happy, fragrant huddle of warm, tired bodies. All that mattered was how close we felt in that moment, and how lovely -- and loving -- it had been. # There were three more episodes of erotic exploration -- in different rooms, moods, and combinations -- before Monica was picked up by her housemates late the next day. But the time I remember most fondly was early Sunday morning, when I awoke first, savoring both the warm contact with the sleeping women on either side of me and the memory of what had happened in that bed the night before. Monica was the next to awake, and turned to snuggle closer to me. The snuggling gave way to soft sleepy kissing, and then to wide-awake caresses and short-breathed sighs. Both of us were eager to go farther, but reluctant to exclude Lois, a late sleeper by nature, and loathe to give her a rude and uncomfortable wake-up surprise. But Lois stirred enough as Monica and I were purring at idle to become aware of what was going on. ""Is it all right if I borrow him for just a little while?"" Monica asked, reaching across me to brush a lock of hair back from Lois's cheek. ""Sure,"" Lois said with a heavy-lidded smile. She kissed me on the shoulder and murmured, ""Go ahead, it's okay,"" as she burrowed back into her pillows. It was more than permission -- it was confirmation that the warm bond among the three of us was still there, that there were no regrets or second thoughts. This time, the love-making was simple and straightforward. ""Please fuck me,"" Monica whispered, and shifted in the bed so that she could open her legs and invite me atop and inside. Leaning on my hands, I thrust my morning-hard cock into her with long, slow strokes, deep to the hilt and then pulling out until only the tip of the head joined us. After a time, I dropped to my elbows so that I could once more enjoy her wonderful breasts and large, suckable nipples. Monica's arms went around my waist to hold me close and deep, and she seemed to welcome my weight on her. Then, as our movements grew gradually more energetic, and we both began to draw ragged, gasping breaths to fuel our pounding hearts and blood, Lois edged closer, still sleepy, and curled against us, holding my hand, resting her head on Monica's arm. She had no energy for any more, but joined us as three, and basked in the sensual halo surrounding us, smiling with an inner satisfaction as first Monica, then I cried out our joy and our release. Strange as it may sound, I felt, somehow, as if I'd been making love to both of them again. And I knew, resting back on my pillow, that these were two special women with whom I was sharing an extraordinary weekend and feeling, and I counted myself a lucky, lucky man.\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in September, 1991 as STORM OF DESIRE by Drew Parsons. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or two--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
489,Bedtime Story - Mistress's Secret,['Fdom'],"were dotted with steel eyebolts, some of which sported dangling chains or cuffs. All of it looked well used. None of it, as far as I could tell, was for show. And in the opposite corner, facing it all like a queen's throne, was a fan-backed rattan chair with thick ruby-red cushions. A black riding crop rested across the seat. It was a real dungeon, a dominant/submissive playground, tucked into a back room in a perfectly ordinary home. And this surprising wonderland belonged to my friend Miranda -- a woman whose dress and appearance wouldn't raise an eyebrow at a PTL meeting. Whose usual dress and appearance, anyway. I turned back toward Miranda, my mouth suddenly dry. ""This is incredible,"" I said. What my eyes were saying, I didn't know. But I was looking at her very differently. My mind flashed on a picture of Miranda in black corset on the fan-back chair, contemplating me bound naked on the X-frame. My cock began to swell at the thought. ""You approve, then?"" she asked archly, her eyes sparkling. There was a tension between us at that moment of a kind that had never surfaced before. She was at ease, self-amusedly waiting to see what I would do. I was uncomfortable, and tempted to hide behind a wisecrack. But for some reason I just swallowed, nodded, and said quietly, ""Yeah."" Her next question cut to the heart of the tension. ""Do you want to try it?"" I couldn't look away from her. ""Yes. I -- I do."" She looked at me questioningly, as though I had said something wrong. ""Yes, Mistress,"" I amended, suddenly realizing why she was waiting. She smiled then, a pleased smile. ""Then go back to the living room, slave Alan, and take off all your clothes. Kneel in the middle of the floor, and wait there until I come for you. I have a few things to get ready."" # I undressed, heart pounding, still not quite believing what was happening. What was I getting into? How much could I trust her? Though I'd known Miranda for more than two years, we lived in cities five hundred miles apart. We had met at an education conference in Raleigh -- she was a testing specialist at a private college, I was a placement counselor at a large university. We ended up spending several hours together that weekend, in lecture sessions and on a mass expedition for Chinese food. She smoothly and firmly squelched my attempts to flirt with her, but even so, I had a wonderful time in her company. When we ran into each other at another conference later that year, it was like finding a friend in a mob of strangers. We had dinner together again (only five at the table this time) and sat up late in the hotel bar on the last night, telling stories and laughing. I wrote her a few letters over the next year, and she called me a few times. But the tone was always friends-keeping-in- touch. There was no hint or thought of romance. Miranda seemed to be on a different wavelength, as though she didn't play that game at all. I confess I couldn't quite figure her out, even though I enjoyed her a great deal. Then came the week-long counseling workshop in her home city, my wonder-if-we-could-get-together call, her invitation to a casual dinner at her house, and the free-ranging conversation that kept coming back to sex. Somehow I had found myself telling her more about my past and my preferences than most of my lovers ever knew, and much more than Miranda was telling me. Eventually I got to my interest in what I knowingly called ""D&S,"" and how it was a shame that so few women seemed to understand about the exchange of power and how much fun it could be. I was pretending a familiarity I didn't have, and Miranda must have known it, but she let me blather on for a time before calling my bluff by taking me down the hall. And now here I was, kneeling naked in her living room with a throbbing hard-on, staring my fantasy in the face. I knew what most of the toys hanging in the dungeon were for. But my knowledge was almost entirely academic, drawn from books like Exit to Eden and a sampling of fem-dom porn. The games I'd played with lovers past had been strictly amateur. Miranda was the real article, and that scared me as much as it excited me. Maybe it scared me because it excited me. Or excited me because it scared me. I didn't know how to tell the difference. # Minutes dragged past, and my knees and ankles began to complain about the position I had assumed. Then I heard a door open, and the click of heels in the hallway. I turned to look, and found my hostess transformed into a stunning Mistress. Her mane of wavy auburn hair was set off now by a studded black choker. Her ample breasts seemed barely confined in a leather halter laced only to the lower curves of her cleavage. She wore fingerless elbow-length gloves and gleaming studded wristlets. In her right hand was the crop, in the left a collar. Her hips were sheathed in a tight leather wrap-skirt which bared her beautiful thighs. Her stockings were black and sheer, her shoes spike-heeled with ankle straps. She was, in a word, gorgeous. My erection, which had flagged a bit as I waited, stirred to new life. She noted, and smiled wickedly. ""Nice,"" she said, looking directly at my cock. ""I can have fun with that."" I found my voice. ""You look fantastic, Mistress Miranda. Incredibly sexy.""\n""Did I give you permission to look at me, slave?"" My breath caught. ""No, Mistress,"" I said, and lowered my eyes. Miranda laughed. ""I want you to look at me. I want you to want me. You can't have me, of course. But wanting is good."" She ordered me to crawl to her. Then, standing over me, she said in a low voice that chilled me, ""I'm going to take you to that place you've been wanting to go. I'm going to teach you what your body can feel. I'm going to play with you, and punish you, and use you for my pleasure. I want more than your obedience. I want your surrender. Do you understand?"" I said I did, hoping I did. She made me kiss her shoes and her crop, and then placed the plain, heavy collar on my neck and locked it in place. Pulling me up by the collar, she whispered a ""safe word"" in my ear -- which I silently vowed not to use. Then she pushed me back down to hands and knees and led me to her dungeon. # Miranda was in no hurry. She kept me kneeling before her chair, my legs spread wide and my wrists cuffed and locked together behind my back, while she asked me pointed questions about my experience and my fantasies. All the while, she kept touching me, teasingly. She toed my balls with the point of her shoe, tapped my cock with the tip of her crop, scraped and plucked my nipples with her nails. Once she let me suck her middle finger, which I did eagerly. I wanted to make her feel good, and that was the first chance she'd given me. When she'd learned everything she wanted, she rose and led me to the X-frame. My cuffed wrists were unhooked from each other, then fastened high on the wooden crosspieces. Miranda selected a second, larger pair of cuffs from the wall, and soon my legs were spread wide, my ankles locked to the foot of the frame. I had never felt so sexually vulnerable. I was facing out and leaning back, completely helpless, completely exposed, my cock hard as an eighteen-year-old's and already dripping from the tip. ""I can see I'm going to have to do something about this,"" Miranda said, seizing my cock by the root. ""You've obviously been thinking about fucking me. You'd like that, wouldn't you?"" I told the truth. ""Yes, Mistress."" She slapped the head of my cock smartly with her free hand, making me gasp. ""Forget it. You'll be lucky if I fuck you."" Letting go of my cock, she walked to her collection of sexual toys, and returned with a small harness with several straps. ""This should keep this greedy little cock under control."" A few moments later, my proud shaft was encased in a tight leather sheath that exposed only the head. One strap went around the root where she had grabbed me. Another went around my scrotum, while a third separated the balls. It felt as though my entire manhood was being squeezed in a fist. My cock throbbed, reddened. Already, I desperately wanted to come. But Miranda had other plans. Her next choice was a length of rope with dozens of spring clothespins clamped to it. She gave me one end of the rope to hold between my teeth, and then began to decorate my body with the wooden clamps. She started with one on either side of each nipple, pinching the skin with her fingers to give the clip a good bite. Then she placed a clothespin directly on my left nipple, and I moaned -- and dropped the rope I was holding for her. ""I'm going to add to your whipping for that,"" she said as she gave me back the end of the rope and resumed her project. The other nipple was next, then the underside of my arms, the inside of my thighs, and, finally, my cock. First, she tugged out enough skin to attach one of the little biting monsters to each side of my already harnessed scrotum. I almost bit through the rope. Then she started on the engorged head of my cock, placing one, two, four, seven clothespins in a semi-circle on the narrow, sensitive ridge. Taking the rope from me, she stepped back to admire her handiwork. ""Look at yourself, in the mirror,"" she said. I saw a naked man in complete submission, his limbs spread- eagled and restrained, his throbbing cock tormented. I felt like I was tripping. The tension in my body was incredible. My blood was on fire. It was as though she was touching me in a hundred places at once, and every one of them was making me crazy with desire. My eyes closed, and I slipped down into the sea of sensation, leaving thought behind. Suddenly I jumped, writhing, as an electric jolt coursed through me. My right nipple was suddenly burning. What was happening? I opened my eyes to find that Miranda had folded the length of rope twice over and was using it to strike the clothespins from my body. Her aim was true, and every time she knocked one free, thousands of nerve endings which had been temporarily overloaded suddenly came back to life shouting protests. The last to go were the seven pins on the head of my cock. By the time the last dropped to the floor, I was quivering and hanging limply in my cuffs. Miranda stepped close and ran her fingertips grazingly over my skin, the touch making me jump. Then her hand closed around my sheathed cock, and her thumb rubbed the wetness oozing from the tip all over the head. ""You took that well,"" she said softly. ""Maybe you'll get lucky after all. But first, I owe you a whipping."" Miranda released me only long enough to turn me around, toward the frame, so my back and bottom were exposed. I watched in the mirror as she selected a short, many-stranded whip, then moved behind me. She started with light strokes that barely warmed the skin, leather kisses on my thighs and ass. The strokes came faster and harder, until it felt like my skin was glowing. I stopped watching. I stopped thinking. Then Miranda traded the short whip for a long, stiff leather paddle. The first blow from it lifted me off my heels and made me cry out in surprise. She gave me little time to recover, applying the paddle vigorously across both cheeks and the backs of my thighs. The weight of the paddle and the strength of her arm carried the shock of each explosion through my whole body. I moaned, grunted, and fought against my chains. But the incredible thing was that it didn't hurt. I was past that. It was a wake-up call to my senses, a charge of pure sexual energy. All I was was what I was feeling, and all I was feeling was wave after wave of delicious intensity. I was flying. After a time I couldn't measure, Miranda stepped up close behind me, caressed my hot ass and said in a half-whisper, ""Now, the punishment I promised you."" There was a long moment to wonder. Then I heard the whistle as it cut the air, and I knew -- it was the crop. And when it landed, it felt like I was being sliced open, a line of fire burning into my ass cheeks. My body went rigid, and when the crop fell a second time I couldn't hold it all in any more, and screamed. Twice more the crop came down, and then Miranda drew close again, her body brushing against me as she traced the scarlet, swollen marks the crop had left. She moved away again, leaving me to hang there on the wooden frame, breathless, shoulders aching, all resistance gone, glowing inside and out. Time dilated, stopped. The next touch was a hand spreading my ass cheeks, and another hand smearing my opening with a slippery gel, pushing a lubricated finger inside me. ""Now the reward you've been hoping for,"" she said softly. I raised my head and looked sideways at the mirror, and saw that Miranda had shed her leather skirt. She was wearing a harness that was like a leather G-string, and jutting out from it was a long black dildo. I watched as she moved in behind me, guided the head to my asshole, and pushed it up inside me. It was blissful, humiliating, erotic. I was impaled, stretched, violated. Miranda was fucking my ass, claiming possession of me, and all I wanted to do was open to her and give her whatever she wanted to take. And then she reached around my waist and loosed the straps on my harness, freeing my cock from its leather prison. She began to masturbate me, stroking my cock in rhythm with her reaming of my ass. With everything that had gone before, I was on the edge, and had been for some time. Before long, my gasps and moans betrayed my approaching orgasm. Miranda took that cue to bury the dildo deep inside me, tighten her grip, and stroke my cock furiously. After a long few seconds, I went over the edge, crying out and writhing as my cock spurted long jets of come into the air. # Miranda took a Polaroid photo of me before she freed me, and then allowed me to shoot one of her before she changed. I took that photo, my memories, and the four crisscrossing red stripes from the riding crop home with me on the plane. I don't know when I'll next see my friend, or if she'll ever favor me that way again. But one thing is certain -- I'll never again think I know someone if I haven't seen what they keep, and who they are, behind locked doors.\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in April, 1991 as THE SECRET ROOM by David Frazier. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or two--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
490,Bedtime Story - Odyssey of Submission,"['FF', 'bd']","early sexual partners to oblige. So I went off to college with my submissive feelings still unfocused, compartmented away from my ""real"" life. They probably would have stayed there but for Colleen. Colleen was my senior roommate my only year at State: a dark- haired athletic girl who looked like she might have been a swimmer or a lacrosse player. Instead, she was a quiet sociology major and the photographer for the campus' alternative newspaper. The other girls told ugly jokes about her, including cruel and hateful tales of why four roomates had moved out on her in the last year. I laughed politely, but secretly I hoped the gossip was true. I found out on the last night of Indian sumemr. With no air- conditioning in the dorm, the room was warm and I was hot. I wanted to slip my hand between my legs and enjoy the world's best sleeping pill--but Colleen was awake, too, and to judge from her breathing and the rustling of the sheets, as restless as I. After nearly an hour of mutual sleeplessness, she got up and opened a drawer at her dresser. I thought she would head down the hall to the bathroom, giving me time to ""scratch"" my itch. But instead she came and stood at the side of my bed. ""I'm going to massage you a little so you can relax,"" she said in her gentle voice. Without waiting for my reaction, she took my foot and began to rub it skillfully, releasing tension I hadn't realized was there. Her hands were cool and soothing on my hot skin. She worked her way slowly up my leg, kneading my calf in her firm fingers, then the back of my thigh. I did nothing and said nothing, just laid there and wondered how far she--this--would go. Presently she moved to the other leg, beginning again at the foot and carrying her knowing touch up towards the softest and hottest spot, at the apex of my thighs. Her touch had inflamed my already heated pussy, and I was certain she could smell my musk. If so, she gave no sign. Skipping my bottom and hips, her hands began to work the knots in my shoulders and back. My sleeping shirt made that difficult. When she modestly pushed it up to my armpits, I took over and removed it completely. In case that hadn't been a clear enough message, I told her ""Don't stop. That feels wonderful."" The tremulous eagerness in my voice was real. She stopped for a moment. ""It can feel even better.""\n""Show me,"" I whispered. ""Turn on your back,"" was her command. I did, spreading my legs slightly. I lay nude before her except for my skimpy and well-soaked panties. She spread my legs still farther, then turned her attention again to my feet and ankles. But there was something different this time -- something other than her fingers encircling my ankle. She tried to be both quick and casual, afriad I would realize what she was doing and stop her. I knew what she was doing. I wanted her to do it. I wanted my legs tied open to the bedposts. It was a fantasy coming to life. When she was finished, she sat on the bed beside me and looked deep into my eyes. She saw there what she wanted to -- my willingness, my desire. She bent forward to my breast and took a nipple in her mouth. The sensation was electric. My nipple grew hard under her tongue andlips. I moaned. ""Tie my hands, too,"" I whispered. She sat me up and tied my hands behind my back with a third pair of nylons, then pushed me back down. My weight on my arms made me feel suddenly powerless, and a surge of sexual feeling charged through me. Climbing on the bed at last, Colleen knelt by my head. ""You're so pretty,"" she said, stripping off her nightie and throwing it aside. The light from the windows illuminated her small oval breasts and flat stomach. I took her heady female scent deep into my nostrils. ""Please,"" I urged. She reached out and caressed my breasts, toying with the erect nipples. When she bent over to suck them, her own dangled above my mouth, and I strained upward, eager to give back what she was giving to me. But she kept her back arched and her breasts out of reach, and the frustration I felt only fired my own passion. ""Please,"" I said, more urgently. Colleen crawled on all fours toward the foot of the bed, bringing my head between her thighs. Sitting up, she stroked my belly and breasts with one hand. With the other, she at last sought out my pussy, caressing my slit through the slick cloth of my panties. I gasped and squirmed upward, thrusting my hips in a quest for the touch that would release what she had built up inside me. But she took her hand away, and reached instead for her own love slit, just a few inches above my face, Stroking herself, so near to me, my senses overwhelmed and my body on edge, she tortured me by giving herself what I so badly wanted. There was nothing I could do but watch and listen and drink her in. Colleen stopped short of her own orgasm and looked down at me. ""Fight against the ropes -- it's better that way,"" she said, then leaned forward and pulled the cloth of my panties aside. Her tongue found my clitoris. Her instructions were superfluous. If I could have closed my legs or pushed her away I would have. The sensations were too intense to bear. But all I could do was jerk and twist helplessly at the bonds that held me, every muscle now rigid. She moved her tongue in hard, fast circles, her pace finally matching the urgency of my need. Without warning, she plunged three fingers into my ready vagina, stretching me so as to intensify still more the sensations her tongue was creating. I arched my back and pushed myself up at her, and this time she didn't pull away. I was moaning meaningless grunts and noises, and only the knots restrained my frantic movements. Finally she reached under me and drive a well-lubricated finger deep into my ass. AS she did, she sucked my clitoris like it was a nipple. I came, the muscles of my vagina and sphincter squeezing tight on her fingers. She slowed her tongue work but did not stop, and another wave of killing pleasure coursed through me, less intense but more delicious than the first. I had never cried out when having an orgasm before, but I did then, so loudly that Colleen stopped and, laughing, shushed me. Undoing the knots, she turned and lay beside me. ""How did you know I would like it?"" I whispered as she cuddled me. She answered, ""Because I do,"" and kissed me deeply before we slept. # Colleen and I played our games all year, moving into our own apartment at semester break for more privacy and freedom. She continued to take more interest in tease-torturing me than in her own pleasure, enjoying the sense of power that went with reducing me to squirming and screaming. I came to crave the total loss of control she forced on me, and encouraged her to push me even farther. She was only too happy to oblige. At the end of the year, Collen got her degree and headed west for grad school. I dropped out -- it's hard to study when your wrists are bound behind your back to your ankles. In the next few years, I took right lovers, five male and three female; moved five times to four different cities and towns; and held six jobs (counting only those I stayed in a week or more). If it seems that there was something missing from my life in this stretch, it's because there was. I had discovered X-rated movies and a new idol: Terri Hall in ""The Story of Joanna,"" forced to experience and ultimately enjoy a bizarre sexual slavery. My fantasies of submission took a rougher turn, and I even bought a riding crop in the hope that someone would use it on my bottom. I brought it out one day when Linda was visiting, and that ended that relationship. I suggested it one night to Tom, who loved the idea but was too timid to actually land a blow. So I was left with masturbation and fantasy -- until I discovered the bondage contact magazines, and through them an entire sexual underground. On the cover of the first such magazine I saw, a striking bare-breasted woman in black corsolette and high heels stared out at me as if she knew my secrets. She dangled a pair of handcuffs from one finger as if inviting me to offer my wrists. I opened the magazine and skimmed its pages. There were dozens of delicious sights among the advertisers' photos: a young girl about my age bend back over a chair, breasts thrust out for who knew what treatment. A shapely older woman wearing black gloves and nylons displayed her whip-marked ass. It was a whole new world, strange and exciting. Unzipping my jeans, I slipped my fingers inside my already damp panties, and began to stroke my clit slowly as I read the ads and stared at the women. In time, out of what can only be termed erotic desperation, I wrote my own ad. I asked for a woman in hope of recapturing what I'd enjoyed with Colleen. I asked for a couple in the hopes of being carried further by her knowing touch and his reckless strength. Seeing the ad was a disturbing experience in itself. Above it appeared my photo: standing in a forest, wearing nothing but a choker, sandals, and a tan. The white bathing suit marks set off my breasts and the triangle of my pubic hair. I started to wonder about who else was looking at the photo, that very minute, and what they were thinking. A shiver ran through me -- a shiver of fear and anticipation. What old friend or lover might see it and wonder at the Katherine they never knew? And what new friends were even then stirred by my picture and sitting down to write me? My mind's eye filled with images from all my fantasies of being bound and submissive, and I ran my slick fingertips in faster and faster circles over my swollen clit. I sropped the magazine to the floor as the sexual energy spread in waves throughout my body, heat radiating from my flushed skin, my breath fast and shallow. As the sensations rose to a familiar peak, I reached under my blouse and squeezed the swollen nipple of my right breast. Gasping, my body squirming against imaginary bonds, I exploded in orgasm. Closing my eyes, I savored the fading warmth, and thought again of the nameless strangers looking at my body. They knew what I was offering. The only question was, did I? Letters started arriving within a few weeks, forwarded in big brown envelopes by the publisher. Most were from single men. Many sent pictures of themselves or their slaves. I read them all, acknowledged most with regrets, corresponded with a few of the more intriguing. The stories of their exotic experiences and their plans for me recharged my fantasy machine and made for several weeks of thoroughly satisfying masturbation. But my real interest was in the rarer letters from women or couples. I wrote excitied answered which brought phone numbers, and offers to meet, even offers of plane tickets. Though I found myself deferring or declining the offers, it was a tremendous relief to no longer feel alone. In time I realized that the only thing keeping me from the sexual slavery I craved was my own fear, and that fear would never go away until I took a chance. So one night, when my craving was strong, I looked through my letters for one from Karen and Jim, a professional couple in their thirties who lived in Illinois. Their intelligence had reassured me, and their imagination had inflamed me. They disdained theatrical titles such as Mistress and Master, and spoke of making me a spirited, willful captive rather than a broken, submissive slave. Before I could change my mind, I called them. ""This is Katherine,"" I said. ""Well, Katherine -- are you ready to become our captive?"" Karen asked without preamble. I said yes. ""You know that you'll be punished for taking so long to answer our letter."" I said yes again. ""You realize that both of us will use and abuse you as we wish, and there won't be a thing you'll be able to do about it.""\n""That's what I've been wanting now for four years,"" I told her. ""We'll come to your home for our first encounter,"" she said. ""Expect us Friday night. Be freshly bathed and wearing a nightie. Unlock your door at eight. Do you understand?"" I said I did, and she hung up. Friday was six days away. # They were late. I had waited on the couch, erading a favorite bondage novel, and my anticipation was turning to disappointment when Karen entered the house. Eagerly, I stood up to greet her. A few moments later she had taken me to the floor, handcuffed my wrists and ankles, and filled my mouth with a penis-shaped gag. ""Little girls shouldn't leave their doors unlocked,"" she said, picking up the book I;d been reading and clucking over its lurid cover. Then Jim arrived, carrying two suitcases. He locked the door behind him. Karen went off to look the house over, and Jim came to crouch beside me. ""You're a very beautiful woman, and we hope we can give yu wahat you need,"" he said softly. He pressed a small rubber ball into my right hand. ""If any time tonight you want us to stop or slow down, just drop the ball, and we'll do so immediately. We're going to make you feel very sepcial -- but only so long as you're willing. Understand?"" I nodded, eyes wide with new emotions. If he had felt between my legs he would have seen that there was no question about my willingness. ""Basement,"" karen said, returning. Seemingly without effort, Jim hoisted me to his shoulder and carried me down the stairs. Karen follwoed with the larger of the two suitcases. While Jim installed three big hooks in the bare rafters, Karen sat beside me and talked. ""Do you know why we've taken you captive?"" she asked. The right answer was no, and I shook my head. ""Because we like to take pretty little things like you and make them do all the delicious dirty things they're too proper to do by themselves. We like to make them lick pussies and suck cocks. We like to play with their tits and pussies and make them beg for more. WE like to fuck their little cunts and assholes with dildos. We like to whip their little bottoms until they're all hot and red. That's why we took you captive. That's what we're going to do to you."" She found my nipple through my nightgown and pinched it between her fingernails. ""And you're going to like it, too, before we're done."" She kept up the pressure, and I squrimed and moaned into my gag. But I kept the ball firmly in my hand. They worked as a team, to keep me off balance and in sexual anguish. Unlike Colleen, they were careful to take their own pleasure. I was bound kneeling over an ottoman, my ankles tied to my thighs, my arms bound behind my back. Ken used them as a handle as he moved behind me and drove his hard cock into me. His strength and maleness overwhelmed me. I had never been taken so savagely or so satisfyingly by a man before. When he pumped his load deep up inside me, Karen presented her pussy at my mouth. I licked her eagerly. She stopped me before she came, and Ken brought her a two-headed dildo like I'd seen once in a German porno magazine. Taking Ken's place behind me, she slid the ribber cock into my unprotesting cunt, rotating her hips in a way that made me frantic with lust. Then she pulled out, and before I knew what she was doing, she pushed it deep inside my ass. Lubricated by Ken's fluids and my own, the intruder stretched me and possessed me. Colleen drove herself against me with short bucking strokes until she orgasmed. A blindfold suddenly covered my eyes, and then I felt hands untying the soft cotton cord that held my limbs. They tied ,e pm tiptoes, hands stretched overhead. Four hands roamed my body: two soft and knowing, two calloused and strong. The gag was removed, and lips found mine -- woman's lips. Karen kissed me tenderly, passionately. ""I want to come,"" I said when she pulled away. ""You will,"" she said, and kissed me again. I suddenly realized that Ken had moved away. Karen held me, turned me. I felt something hard between my thighs, sliding up and down between the swollen lips of my pussy. My clit welcomed the stimulation. Just a little more -- Then it was gone, even as I realized what it was: the handle of a whip. A moment later I jumped as what felt like a dozen bees stung my buttocks. A moment later fire exploded across my back. I was being whipped, for the first time after a thousand imaginings. Karen kissed me hungrily, one hand roaming my breasts, the other working skillfully between my legs, as Ken brough the whip down on my exposed skin. I moaned into her kisses, pressed against her soft skin. I danced to both her touch andt he whip's, the ball clenched firmly in my hand. I could have made them stop. I didn't want to. When the orgasm came, my entire body blazed. For a long moment, I hung weakly from my wrists, panting, my eyes clenched shut behind the blindfold. Then as the unmatched and indescribable moment passed, I let the ball drop at last. Afterwards they both held me. They didn't need to ask how it had been for me. We all knew it had been sepcial. ""You're a very sweet slave, Katherine,"" said Karen after a time, cradling my head against her breasts. ""We'd like you to come and live with us. But this isn't the time to decide."" In the morning they went back to Illinois, even though I begged them to stay. But they left a plane ticket and a black leather collar on the bed for me to use when I'm ready. I think I'll be ready soon.\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in April, 1987, as ODYSSEY OF SUBMISSION by Katherine Summers. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or three--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
491,Bedtime Story - Special Friends,['FF'],"after graduation, enjoyed endless lunchtimes of gossip and griping until she married Tim and moved. Had she been gay even then? I didn't want to think so. But even if her preference was something new, it added an unwelcome dimension to our relationship. What did she expect from me? To be open to a pass? Or, God forbid, make one myself? It took me a few days to persuade myself that maybe all Jenni meant to say was that she could use an understanding ear. And I had to admit that I was curious -- not about the sex itself, but about how long she'd felt that way and how it changed things for her. Assuming girlhood best-friend crushes didn't count, I had no glimmer of how she felt or how it would affect the way she looked at the world -- or for that matter, looked at me. So I steeled myself against my anxieties and called her, inviting myself up for the next weekend. She sounded just the same, brash and cheery, and neither of us mentioned her note except to say that we'd have lots to talk about. And that hardly needed saying. # The night before I was to visit Jenni, I settled into bed with one of my favorite diddle books: a well-thumbed bestseller of women's fantasies and sexual experiences. I usually skipped the long chapter on lesbians, but that night I was looking for insight more than inspiration. I passed over stories from women who said their fathers had abused them or that they'd never liked men. Jenni's father was an angel, the one everyone else wanted to trade theirs in for. And too many times we'd sat together on my bed or in a little booth at the drugstore and entertained each other with the steamy details of our explorations with our dates -- and later our husbands -- the night before. But I did read about Greta, who had her first woman-woman experience at age 16 while staying the night at her friend's house, and her first orgasm from nothing more than having her breasts gently sucked. ...and about Karen, who liked to sit in a chair across the room from her lady lover, hike her skirt and put on a masturbation show with fingers and candle before they moved to the carpet together. ...and about Marti and Marni, the twins who discovered at a group-sex party that making love to their own mirror-image was more fulfilling than anything they had done separately. ...and about Cynthia, who as a forty-year old executive could afford to hire a twenty-year old to live in as a housekeeper and love mate. Her favorite game was to have her `pussy slave' cook her a sumptuous meal and then crawl under the table to eat her while she enjoyed it. Closing the book, I played with the idea of going down on another woman. I liked it when my lovers kissed their way down to my pussy and then stayed there. The scent of my overheated loveslit always excited me more. I had licked my own juices off a cock fresh from inside me. Thinking about it, I slipped my hand between my legs. I stroked my wet slit for a few moments, then licked my fingers experimentally. The taste did nothing for me, but the familiar touch of my fingers did. Burrowing deeper into my blankets, I closed my eyes and worked on my own fantasy. I was sleeping not in my bed but in the big four-poster I had seen in Tim and Jenni's house the last time I visited. As always, I slept naked, the soft coolness of the sheets a balm to my hot skin. I was oblivious to the arrival of a second person, who slipped under the blankets and cuddled up against me spoon-fashion. The warmth of the visitor's skin matched my own, and smooth hands and a soft touch on my hips and belly and breasts stimulated me without stirring me. My chest rose and fell with the rhythm of the warm breath on my neck, and I pressed myself back against the rounded fullness of my visitor's body. In time I squirmed onto my back, my thighs parting, and the wandering fingers of my visitor eagerly probed the dew-slicked opening to my pussy. I drank in my own scent and opened my legs wider to the probings. My seducer found my swelling clitoris with feather-light circular strokes. My breath came in short panting gasps as I raised my hips up to the teasing touch. The sheets now thrown back, I spread my legs wide, and my silent visitor moved to lay between them. Long hair brushed my face, soft rounded breasts pressed against my own, and I opened my eyes to see Jenni poised above me. ""No, you can't,"" I moaned, but she smiled and grasped my wrists and held me there. A swelling hardness pierced me, and I raised my head to see a smooth, curved penis slide deep into my pussy. I closed my eyes again and squirmed underneath her assault, a sinuous motion that soon had her gasping as well. Our bellies became slick with perspiration and slid against each other with sucking sounds, and my nipples were needle-hard points grazing her flesh. As our fever rose, Jenni lowered herself on me and pressed her lips to mine. Our tongues locked in love-combat and we drove our bodies against each other. In the last moments before my body convulsed in an explosive orgasm, her hungry mouth was replaced by her fragrant slit, and she rode my tongue to her own peak of pleasure. Of course it was my own fingers between my legs, my silver vibrator that pierced me, but in the darkness imagination is a powerful magic. I always slept better after a good orgasm, and that night I slept wonderfully. If sex with another woman could come closer to that feeling then most sex with men had, maybe, just maybe it would be worth taking a chance -- In the morning I realized how I had shaped my fantasy -- making it necessary for her to deceive me, then to force me, taking the decision out of my hands, and to take me not as a woman but as a man. With the blinds up and the sunlight streaming through the windows, that seemed pretty fantastic indeed. # Jenni greeted me at her apartment door with her traditional exuberant hug, and I hadn't thought ahead enough to be ready for it. I went stiff in her embrace, and she laughed and released me. ""Let's get something straight now,"" she said, grasping my hands in hers. ""I told you because I thought you'd be the least likely of the girls to freak out. I'm not looking for partners. And the last thing I want to do is scare a good friend away. I'm not going to start anything, Steph. If you ever want to, you're going to have to say so in no uncertain terms. I won't take hints. Okay?"" I told her, nicely, that there wasn't much chance of that. ""But then, you didn't think you had any lesbian friends, either, did you,"" she said with a quick smile. ""Just teasing,"" she added quickly. ""I can still tease you, can't I?"" Suddenly all my nervousness seemed silly. Jenni was still Jenni; an old gem with a new facet. I hugged her. ""That's better,"" she said. # That night we found ourselves in a comfortably familiar position, her cross-legged at the foot of the bed, me on my elbows, heels in the air, at the head. ""Now ask,"" she said. ""You were biting back questions all through dinner."" I threw a pillow at her. ""I didn't realize I was so obvious."" We talked our way through two magnums of white wine and most of a box of chocolates. She gave me a complicated explanation, part girlhood crushes that didn't go away, part undefined feelings brought into focus by fantasy -- a fantasy that she shared with her husband. ""Once he heard that he couldn't wait to make it come true -- with him watching. So one night when a girlfriend from work was over and there'd been a lot of drinking she and I ended up in bed together with him telling us what to do.""\n""So that was the first time?"" She nodded. ""I hated it. But later I figured out what I'd hated -- that we were drunk, that we were putting on a show. So we tried it again without Tom or the tequila. That was a lot better.""\n""Better how?""\n""Having too many of these organs or not enough of these doesn't make sex something completely foreign. It was still hugging and touching and sharing, still meant to give pleasure -- only more so, because the pleasure didn't have to be over so quick."" She leaned forward, a childishly self-satisfied smile on her face. ""Steph, I had three Eights in the first hour."" It was the old code we'd used to talk about how excited we'd gotten and, later, for how good the orgasm had been. I threw another pillow. ""Bragger."" She caught the pillow and flung it back. ""Then I relaxed and started to enjoy myself."" With a mock-growl, I launched myself at her, and we thrashed about on the bed in a rediscovery of the gleeful, playful wrestling matches we once enjoyed. This one carried us off the bed and onto the floor, bringing most of the bedding with us. Jenni had been the unchallenged champion of the pajama party. This time, though, I gained the advantage and she ended up on her back with me straddling her waist. I grabbed her wrists and pinned her arms against the floor, and she stopped struggling. The laughter forgotten, our eyes met in a frank exchange that brought back my fantasy of the night before, except this time I was on top. My nightgown was up around my hips and I felt the warmth of her body against my bare thighs. The rapid rate of my breathing was only partly due to our exertions. We stayed like that for a long frozen moment. Then I bent down and kissed her, on the lips, tenderly. ""Are you sure?"" she asked softly when the kiss ended. ""I'm sure,"" I said, and the next kiss was wet and hungry. In the middle of it, I released her wrists and her arms went around me. She stroked my hips, the curve of my buttocks, with a touch that seemed to bring my skin alive. I sat up and together we pulled my nightgown over my head. I cradled my own breasts in my crossed arms for a moment, amazed at their sensitivity. Her fingertips glided over my skin and teased the fine hair at the apex of my thighs. Jenni began to undo the top buttons of her nightshirt and I took over, pulling it open to reveal her erect nipples, round and crinkled. I wet my fingers between my thighs and used the moisture to draw slick circles around her aureolae. She grasped my hand and brought it to her mouth, licking the flavor from my fingers. Still straddling her waist, I reached behind me and pulled up her nightshirt to explore between her legs. She parted her knees to allow me access to the slick folds and fragrant damps of her special place. It was excitingly different from my own. Closing her eyes, she began to rock gently in rhythm with my attentions. ""I'm so selfish,"" she murmered, and slid her hands up my thighs to my pussy. It was an electric circle of erotic feeling, from the tips of my fingers to the tip of her clitoris to the tip of her thumb to the tip of my clitoris, and we moved together in unhurried but ever-building passion. Whether less inhibited or more experienced, Jenni got ahead of me and relinquished my body for her own. She took each of her nipples between a thumb and forefinger, alternately rolling and squeezing them, teasing herself. I watched her, captivated by her pleasure and my part in it. So that's what I look like, I thought, watching her face contort with the rising curve of her emotion. I plunged a finger into her dark canal and felt its shivery contractions, and a moment later she rose up under me, twisted from side to side, and let out her breath with a little cry. We kissed lovingly, then disengaged long enough for her to strip off her nightshirt. ""Your turn,"" she said, leading me to the bed. I stretched out on my back and pulled my knees up to my chest, and she knelt between my thighs. She kissed and nibbled her way to my pussy and parted the lips with her tongue, slowly, deliberately, tantalizingly. ""Hold yourself open for me,"" she whispered, and I complied. I felt her hair brush my fingers as her tongue danced over the aroused flesh of my inner lips. She knew when to go slow and when to hasten me along, when to use her tongue as a stroking feather and when to assault me with her hungry mouth. She drew my clitoris between her lips and sucked it gently, and the whole room seemed centered on that spot between my legs. ""You taste so sweet,"" she said, pausing to look up at me and smile. I knew I didn't need much help to finish, and touched her cheek. ""I want to hold you. Please. Now."" Jenni climbed up onto the bed and pressed her smooth rounded body full length against mine, our breasts rubbing, lips and tongues eager. I went over the top sliding my mound against her leg, and hugged her tight as the sensations ebbed. ""I'm feeling guilty,"" she said at my ear, tracing a circle on my breast with a fingertip. ""Are you all right?"" I snuggled closer. ""You promised me an Eight. That was only a Five. But we can practice some more, can't we?"" For her answer, she shifted position and brought her mouth to my nipple. ""Not right away,"" I protested half-heartedly. ""I need a little time to come down--""\n""Whoever told you that?"" she asked with a knowing smile, and returned to her ministrations. Her tongue coaxed my nipples back into erection, and the fire that had been dying began to rage anew. Pleased but surprised, I lay back, stretched my arms over my head, closed my eyes, and invited it to consume me. Jenni nibbled her way down my belly and I parted my thighs for her. Her knowing tongue traced the outlines of my lips, darted deep between them, but only brushed tantalizingly the engorged focus of the sensations she brought me. I drove my hips up at her but she would not be rushed, touching and teasing and pushing me higher and higher. Then she swung her leg across to straddle my body and offer herself to me. I threw my arms around her and buried my mouth in her fragrant love-sweetened wetness. At that moment, she took my clit between her lips and her tongue swirled over it, and release came, sudden, magical, explosive, delicious. ""You were right,"" I told her as we cuddled sleepily afterward. ""It's different, but a good different.""\n""One of the nicest things friends can do for each other,"" she replied, and I had to agree.\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in May, 1985 as WHAT ARE GOOD FRIENDS FOR? by Niki Carter. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or two--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
492,Bedtime Story - Sweet Slave,"['MF', 'bd']","The answer's not simple. I could tell you it's about power, or freedom from responsibility, or contact intensity. I could tell you it's about primal urges to take and be taken. All of those things are true. But mostly it's about love. # We were friends first. That's important. Bondage and submission isn't a game you play with strangers. If you don't understand why, you're not ready to play at all. I can tell you how Linda and I met. I run a little print shop -- lithographs, silkscreens and the like, small runs, very high quality. Not much work comes in off the street, but people who need me seem to find me. Roald needed me. He was an illustrator who was trying to even out the ups and downs by getting his off-the-wall work on the walls in the graphic art galleries around the city. Linda was his housemate, sometime lover, and informal business partner. She went to school part time and handled the running around so Roald could concentrate on the art. She explained all of that and more the first time she came in. Not prattling or chattering. She was just open and at peace with herself. I felt myself drawn to her, and it was hard to stay professional. Dark hair, a happy shoulder-length tangle -- dark eyes, her gaze warm and direct -- an easy gentle laugh. I knew right then I wanted to know this woman better. But it's bad manners to hit on your customers, and downright callow to meddle in someone else's happy relationship. So I contented myself with enjoying the rush of good feeling that came when she appeared, enjoying the sight of her, the sound of her voice. Yes, and enjoying a few fantasies when she was gone. A month slid by, and she started to linger to talk when she came in. In time it seemed as though the work we were doing for Roald was only a secondary reason for her being there, and I wondered where we were headed. Then one day she came into the shop just before noon and asked me if I'd had lunch yet. There was a deli down the street she'd been wanting to try, she said, but she hated eating alone. I only hesitated for a moment. ""Me, too,"" I said, plucking my jacket off its hook. She took my arm as we went down the sidewalk, hugged me from behind while I fought my way to the counter and ordered for us. I felt wonderful, if a little confused. She cleared up the confusion as we were finishing off our sandwiches. ""Do you know what it does to me when you look at me that way?"" she asked softly. ""What way?""\n""That way. That look that says, `I want to take you and make you mine.'""\n""You're not supposed to see that look,"" I said, showing a mock frown. ""Are you saying that you haven't seen mine? The look that says I want you to?""\n""You and Roald --""\n""Roald and I have an open relationship,"" she said. ""Should I have told you that sooner?""\n""Yes,"" I said. ""I like you, Christopher. And you have this way of looking at me that makes me feel like the only woman in the room. Like there's just you and me, and the rest of the world has gone away. It makes me want very much for you to make love to me."" I looked into her eyes for a long moment, just that way. Then I took her hand and led her out of the deli. I didn't let go until we were standing in my bedroom and I needed that hand to unbutton her blouse. # First times are always awkward. That's what my friend Bernard tells me, and he's had a lot more first times than I have. Before Linda, I'd have agreed. You don't know how gentle or firm to make your touch, how to read your new lover's responses, how to tell them what you like without making it sound like you're coaching a wrestling team. Not to mention all those nasty little anxieties rattling around in the back of your head. But this was different. We undressed each other slowly, pausing to kiss newly bared skin, to caress soft curves, to explore the strange and wonderful new texture of each other's bodies. When we were both naked, she threw her arms around me and pulled herself close, her head resting on my shoulder, her breasts flattened against my chest, my erect cock pressed between our bellies. ""This is right,"" she whispered, ""being here with you. This feels so right."" We sat Indian-style on the bed and fondled each other, I exploring her wetness, her my hardness. There were long kisses, wet and hungry, her lips soft and pliant. In between the kisses I could watch her face, a delicious intimacy, and enjoy the little catch of breath as I pushed a finger inside her silky folds, the dreamy look in her eyes as my fingertips traced circles on her clit. She gave back in full measure for what she was receiving -- stroking my cock with long cool fingers, her grip firm but never rough -- cupping my balls in her hand, tracing the ""seam"" with a fingernail -- surprising me by playing with my nipples and delighting in my response. I returned the favor, rolling the crinkly brown nub of her right nipple between my thumb and forefinger, and she closed her eyes as though surrendering to a new imperative. On impulse, I turned the gentle pressure into a pinch, and she moaned softly. A moment later there was a new rush of wetness between her nether lips, and she slowly leaned forward until her forehead rested on my shoulder. Her arms went around my shoulders, and she clung tightly to me as I orchestrated her pleasure, two fingers of one hand gliding over her swollen clit, two fingers of the other alternately teasing and squeezing her nipples. The rigidity in the arms that embraced me spread to her whole body moments before she came, back arching, fingers clutching. She made the most wonderful sounds, first hard exhalations that were somewhere between gasps and moans, ending with a pure erotic cry of pleasure. A moment later, she raised her head from my shoulder and her lips seized mine in a grateful kiss. She lay back and tried to pull me on top of her, but her scent had been working on me for many long minutes, and I wanted a taste of her first, musky and all female. My tongue found her clitoris and teased it to erection, and I felt her fingers in my hair, their gentle pressure a plea not to stop. I didn't stop. The response of her body to my tongue's probings was all the reinforcement I needed. As her excitement mounted, I pushed the middle three fingers of my left hand deep inside her well-lubricated pussy. When she came, crying out as before, her muscles clamped down on my fingers in a powerful rippling spasm. That was when my own pleasure became the imperative. I climbed atop her, bringing her a kiss flavored with her own juices. She spread her legs wider to invite me inside, clutched at my buttocks and whispered an urgent plea for me to fill her with my cock. I entered her with one smooth thrust and we began to move together, finding the rhythm that was uniquely ours. There was a ferocious intensity to her lovemaking such that I had never known before, and it roused in me in turn a need to take her and possess her. I drove my cock deep into her with powerful thrusts that were almost assaults, riding her hard against the mattress. Eyes wide with surprise and delight, she opened herself to me fully. It was a closed circle of passion channeled round and round between us, ever increasing, ever intensifying. Then her fingers found my nipples, nails biting deep into the flesh, and my body shook in an electric, convulsive shudder that left me wobbly-armed and gasping. My cock still deep inside her cunt, I dropped to my elbows, and we held each other in a tender, peaceful embrace. Nothing needed to be said. There was a special connection between us, almost frightening in its power, a recognition of the self in the other, reality and reflection. We both knew it, just as we both knew that we had just begun to explore what we could be together. # Having -- or being -- a lovely, compliant, responsive slave is a powerful fantasy. It touches deeply-rooted archetypes of masculinity and femininity, suggests a quality of mutual obsession not attainable in the complex, rule-ordered everyday world. But it also evokes lurid crime-magazine headlines and invites harsh assessments of your sanity and morality. You admit to having the fantasy at considerable social risk. You admit to desiring the reality at even greater risk. So there is in my library a small collection of books that no casual visitor sees -- classics like ""The Image"" and ""The Story of O,"" newcomers like ""9 1/2 Weeks"" and ""Exit to Eden."" I don't know when Linda saw them. She insists to this day that she never did, that her understanding of what I wanted -- what we both wanted -- came from some deeper reading of our word games and the energy we generated together in our lovemaking. The night it began, we had eaten a dinner we had cooked together, enjoyed a glass of California wine and our favorite Thursday evening comedies while cuddled together on the couch. As it always seemed to, our cuddling progressed to familiar fully- clothed teasing and touching. By wordless consensus, we retired to the bedroom. She guided me to a spot in front of the bureau, then stepped back and began to disrobe. When I started to unbutton my shirt, she reached out and stopped me. ""I want to be the only one naked,"" she said. There was an erotic fire in her eyes which promised much, and I let my hand fall back to my side. There are many ways in which a woman can shed her clothes. Linda showed me a new one. Not coy, not teasing, not flaunting her curves and treasures. She made herself naked with the deliberateness of a ritual, as though it were my right and privilege to see her so, her loving duty to display herself. Then she came and knelt before me as she unzippered my jeans and gently fished my erect cock out through the opening. Her lips parted and her tongue flicked across the swollen crown of my manhood, then she cradled my cock in both hands and plunged it deep into her warm, wet mouth. A minute or so of this was enough to make my knees weak and me wonder if I could coax her to the bed. Then, with a last lingering caress, she drew back and sat on her heels with her knees spread wide. ""Will you tie my arms behind me?"" she whispered, looking up at me hopefully. I could not answer. I was struck dumb with desire. ""There's rope in my bag, on top,"" she added. I looked for permission in her eyes, found it, and went to where the bag sat. She stayed where she was, on her knees in the middle of the floor. When I knelt behind her, she crossed her wrists behind her back for me. ""If it pleases you, there's another piece for my elbows,"" she whispered as I tied the first knot. It pleased me. Binding her elbows thrust her breasts out and up in a most flattering way. I stood and walked around her admiringly, then moved close so she could once again take my cock in her mouth. Her mouth was hungry, her lips and tongue silken on my hardness. I stroked her hair, cradled her face in my hands. She was eager to draw an orgasm from me. I did not think I could come from her oral attentions alone, could not remember even having done so without the knowing touch of her hands on me. But I rode the exquisite pleasure she could give and the special thrill of seeing her that way until I forgot about ""couldn't."" My eyes were closed, my head thrown back, my whole body tensing for release, when she paused just long enough to whisper, ""Can you see us in the mirror?"" I glanced sideways at the bureau. I don't know that I'll ever see anything more beautiful than what I saw in reflected there at that moment: Linda on her knees before me, naked save for the white ropes that held her arms severely behind her, her mouth full of my cock and her eyes looking up at me as though to say I give you this moment as a gift, because your pleasure is my pleasure, because I love you. It was the picture that she wanted me to see, had orchestrated free and uncoerced. The sight pushed me over the top in an explosive rush that left my whole body trembling. I dropped to my knees and shared a salty kiss with her, then quickly unbound her arms so that I could feel them around me. # Six weeks later, after much talk, a private shopping trip, and some further explorations, Linda formally became my slave. It was all symbolic, of course, yet very real. Symbols are real, after all. They speak for things that can be expressed no other way. It was sexual theater, very simple, yet very powerful. The room was lit only by candles. She came to me naked, unadorned by jewelry, and knelt before my chair. I placed a black leather collar on her neck and secured it with a silver padlock. She looked up at me and her eyes glowed. Somehow, the collar changed her. ""I have something I want to give you,"" she said. ""May I go get it?"" I had her bring me a glass of wine first, watching her move and enjoying her beauty. Then she left the room for a moment, and returned carrying something before her. Until she was very close I could not see what it was. It was a short-thonged many-stranded whip. She offered it up to me on her open palms. The black leather strands were soft and supple, the wooden handle shaped like a cock. It was almost a work of art. ""You know I'll use it on you,"" I said. ""Yes,"" she answered. I reached down and explored the cleft between her legs. It was wet and fragrant with her sweet nectar. ""Get on the bed,"" I said. It took only a few minutes to make her ready. I bound her face down and bottom high over the low round rail of the footboard, legs spread wide and tied to the legs of the bed. Then I stepped back to enjoy the sight, as I knew she wanted me to. Her bound hands were between her legs, her fingers already working against her swollen clit. Her cheek was pressed against the bedspread, the bright red cloth of her gag deep in her mouth. Her eyes were closed, and yet communicated her blissful state. I raised the whip and brought it down on her buttocks. She jumped and gave a little cry that was muffled by the gag, but her fingers never slowed. I varied the time between strokes, varied the target -- left cheek, right, upper thighs, full across the ass -- never letting her know when to expect the next fall of the whip, until I marked the familiar signs of her approaching orgasm. Then I began to lash her ass briskly and rhythmically, alternating between left and right cheeks, using the cushion of her self-pleasure to push her to more intense feelings. When she came, the moans and cries could not be contained by the gag, and her convulsive movements stressed the knots I had tied. I moved to the side of the bed and removed her gag. She raised her head from the bedcovers for a kiss. I have never kissed softer, more pliant lips. I freed her and made long, slow love with her there on the bed where I had whipped her. # We have many more bondage toys now, have become fond of some and found others wanting. We have explored different shadings of the dominant/submissive dynamic, tested our joint and separate fantasies, even reversed roles on occasion. Every variation is a celebration of our diversity and unity, for the one essential is the feeling between us. She gives to me her trust, a precious gift never to be abused. The trust comes from the love that we have, a love that is fully mutual, never one-sided. For all the liberties she allows me, my greatest pleasure is to pleasure her. When Linda comes, moaning and grasping and arching, I am in awe. There is nothing more compelling, nothing more gratifying than to know that it is by my touch that she achieves such rapture. After an orgasm, she floats for several minutes on an exquisite high, and I love to push her higher. Bound, she has had more than a dozen orgasms in a span of a half-hour, each more shattering and draining than the last, until the sheets are damp with perspiration and her body limp with exhaustion. Linda's magic is that she gives me, willingly, what I could not and would not dare demand. I give her in return the means to surrender to her body's imperatives and fully experience the world of sensation. It is the happiest of contracts, with both parties enriched. There aren't many games with two winners. I consider myself blessed to have found one with her.\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in June, 1989 as NAKED OFFERING by Daniel Hart. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or two--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
493,Bedtime Story - The Gift of Pleasure,['sharing'],"rich, joyful sensuality. She can take control with an earthy lust or give herself up in elegant surrender. And she has the magic secret of involving herself fully in her lovemaking, focusing her energy, freeing her senses. In short, she's been everything that any one woman can be -- imaginative, enthusiastic, a many-faceted gem. The only thing Kelly can't be is someone else. That may not sound like much of a limitation. It didn't sound like much of one to me, either -- until I met Cassie. # It was supposed to be a quiet little three-day trip to Washington. A college in Olympia had asked Kelly to conduct a seminar in her specialty, women's history. I went along to share the driving and escape for a while from the world of blueprints, bids, and budgets where I made my living. One of Kelly's faults is that she'll never pay for a hotel when she can impose on a friend. Cassie, she explained, lived on the Olympic Peninsula, twenty miles from the city and thirty miles from the Pacific Coast. ""I haven't seen her for three years. I'll bet she'd be glad to put us up."" Remembering past lumpy beds and crowded bathrooms, I asked dubiously, ""Are you sure?""\n""Don't worry,"" was the cheery reply. ""You'll like Cassie."" I clung to that feeble promise when Kelly realized an hour into the trip that she'd forgotten her presentation slides, and when the air-conditioner on the Rabbit died before we reached the Oregon border. It wasn't much comfort. I was hot and road-weary and wishing I'd stayed home by the time we crept up the winding forest road to the tiny natural-wood A-frame perched on the hillside. But when I turned the key off and escaped from my seat, the beauty of the fir-covered hills improved my outlook. Cassie improved it even more. She came bounding down the steps from the front deck in white shorts and a bikini top and greeted us both with enthusiastic hugs. The hug she gave me ran about three seconds long and fifty watts hot, and left my senses jangling. Cassie was a couple of years older and a couple of inches taller than Kelly, with a mane of black hair and a lightly-tanned body that was classically lush and rounded. Her smile was playful, her eyes full of life. Hugging her was like putting your finger in a light socket, and the feeling didn't go away when she let go. I caught Kelly looking at me with a what-did-I-tell-you-look, and I acknowledged her sagacity with a nod. I already liked Cassie. In fact, I liked her more than it seemed wise to let Kelly know. # By the time I emerged from Cassie's shower, dinner was nearly ready, and the women were well along in the kind of catching-up friends who have been apart do. It was a frank, funny, gossipy conversation about jobs, friends in common, the men in their lives -- myself included. I enjoyed listening -- and, yes, looking at Cassie -- so much that I didn't mind being the third wheel. Kelly's fatigue and a painfully early appointment with her alarm clock sent us retreating to bed. The extra bedroom had a huge skylight above the bed, and Kelly and I cuddled together naked on the blankets, mixing friendly fondling with star-gazing. I nibbled and kissed her shoulder, enjoying the rich warm scents of her body. Kelly's fingers stroked the inside of my thigh, and my cock stirred in answer. She curled her hand around my erection and murmured, ""Is this for me or Cassie?"" An odd joke, I thought. ""For you, silly."" A pout. ""Then you don't like her?""\n""I like her. I'm with you."" She bent her head to my chest and teased a nipple with her tongue. Below, her fingers wandered, stroking the shaft of my cock, cupping my balls. I slid one hand down to the small of her back and pulled her closer, greeting her with a kiss that turned up the heat in the bedroom. Her grip tightened on my cock, and she broke out of the kiss to tattoo a line of sharp love bites along my shoulder. My fingertips grazed her hip and slid down across one thigh to her dark triangle. She drew one leg up to open herself to me, and I found her silky wet. Soft moans escaped her lips as my fingers explored the swollen folds of her cleft, the sensitive knot of her clitoris. ""I want you inside me,"" she whispered, pushing me back and straddling me. I felt her hunger, her heat, as Kelly guided my cock inside her and lowered herself down to take me deep. We melded together, her fiery softness a glove around my straining hardness. I pinched and rolled her nipples between my fingers the way she liked as she squirmed, eyes closed and lips parted, on my shaft. Little grunts and jolts of pleasure greeted my thrusts inside her. She reached down and seized my cock around its root with one hand, found her clitoris with the other, and rode both hard. Rocking and squirming, she suddenly cried out in aching, soaring pleasure. I pulled her down and rolled us over, taking her to her back as the waves of her orgasm were still rippling through her trembling body. She locked her arms around my waist as I drove myself at her. ""Yes,"" she whispered. ""Oh, God, yes. Hard. I want to feel you come--"" She clung to me, legs wide and welcoming, as I pistoned deep into her. The old bed squeaked and bounced. We were flying together, her cunt grasping, caressing, stroking, urging me, until my body went rigid and my orgasm ripped through me. Her muscles milked the last drops from me, and we melted back down to the mattress and a sweaty side-by-side embrace. ""Where'd that come from?"" I whispered. ""I thought you were worn out,""\n""Guess not,"" she said with a smile. We lay there together in a silent glow for several minutes, sliding down toward sleep. Her head was nestled on my shoulder, my arms encircling her. Then she raised her head and looked at me. ""Do you want to make love with Cassie?"" Not a joke. ""In another reality--"" I started to say, then stopped, puzzled and a bit uncomfortable. ""Who wouldn't? She's a terrific lady.""\n""If a chance should come -- it's okay for you to take it."" I was stunned. ""What?""\n""She's been a friend for a long time, and I trust her. I saw the way you looked at her. And I love you both.""\n""Where'd this come from? Did she say something to you?""\n""No. And I'm not matchmaking. I'm not going to make it happen,"" she said. ""That's between you two. I just wanted you to know that I love you enough to give you that, if it happens on its own."" # The notion Kelly planted in my head kept me up long after she was asleep. Was I supposed to be happy, earnestly grateful? I was mostly confused and suspicious. Was it a test? Should I say thanks-but-no-thanks? Did Cassie want this? I barely knew her. Should I expect a pass, an invitation? If I made the approach, how would Cassie know that it was all right? I fell asleep without any answers. When morning rolled in, Kelly rolled out, waking me to say good-bye and kiss my forehead. When I asked her whether I'd dreamed the whole conversation, she showed an I've-got-a-secret giggly smile. ""Pinch yourself if you want,"" she said. ""It won't go away.""\n""You're sure it's all right?""\n""I'm sure about me,"" she said, squeezing my hand. ""You'll have to check with Cassie yourself."" How? I wondered. There were still no answers. Cassie said good morning with a hug when we crossed paths in the kitchen. But it was a chaste hug, and I found no cues in her voice or words that she wanted me to be anything more than the friend of her friend. And, as though she meant not to tempt me, she had chosen a soft, loose blouse that almost -- but not quite -- hid her splendid breasts. Somewhere between Cassie's shower and breakfast, I finally realized that what Kelly had given me wasn't a promise, or even an invitation -- just permission. It didn't have to happen. It probably wouldn't. And once I realized that, I relaxed and began to enjoy Cassie's company as I had the night before. We told stories on Kelly as we washed dishes together. She told me more about the design and layout work she did on the expensive computer system in the little office. We ran errands to the nearest little town -- stamps, diskettes and groceries. ""I'm sure glad you were with me,"" she said as we drove back. ""This is the first time I can remember that that clerk in the computer store hasn't leered at my tits and hit on me.""\n""My pleasure,"" I said, then decided to be brave. ""So does this explain your choice of clothes this morning?"" She nodded. ""Some people don't know the meaning of no."" I said nothing for a moment, then said something that made me wish I'd stayed silent. ""But in his defense, some no's are harder to take than others."" She cocked an eyebrow questioningly in my direction. Stupid-- ""Look, I'm no good at flirting or flattery,"" I said quickly. ""I just took the long way around trying to say that I think you're one heart-stopping woman."" The eyebrow stayed up. ""So does this explain why I kept catching you looking at me last night?""\n""Guilty as charged. Sorry if I annoyed you."" Her smile was forgiving, even a bit mischievous. ""I don't mind so much with some people."" When we got back, I excused myself to call my company, and then spent twenty minutes troubleshooting a nonsense problem. When I finally emerged from the office, Cassie was nowhere in the house. I found her at last on the deck behind the house. She was sitting, her back to me, in a big redwood chaise, looking out at the forest. When I opened the sliding glass door, she rose and turned toward me. My breath caught when I saw that she was nude. ""I really didn't mean to hide from you,"" she said softly, making no effort to cover herself. Her breasts were pale, round and lovely, with dark areoles and a faint tan line diving into her cleavage. Her jet-black hair was echoed below, framed by her full, womanly hips. I crossed the deck to where she stood and she came into my arms, her skin sun-warmed, her hair fragrant. She kissed me, and I rediscovered the forgotten truth of how different women are. Her kisses were soft-mouthed and dreamy, more like floating weightless than flying, yet every bit as compelling as Kelly's kisses of the preceding night. In a wordless collaboration, four hands slowly stripped away my clothing until our embrace was skin-to-skin. Hands explored backs and faces, shoulders and hips with ever more knowing touches. At last I cupped her buttocks in my hands and pulled her firmly to me, my cock pressed between us in rigid salute. Cassie melted out of my grasp to her knees and took the head of my cock into her velvet mouth, her dancing tongue working magic on the sensitive ridge. I moaned and steadied myself with a hand on the back of the chaise, ran my fingers through her soft hair, then took her hands and drew her back up. Then it was my turn to kneel, bringing her voluptuous breasts to where I could kiss them. My finger slipped between her slightly parted legs and she shivered, but not from cold. She drew a deep breath and released it with a sigh of pleasure, then cupped her breasts, offering me the chance to suck and nibble both crinkly nipples at once. ""Neek wees,"" she said. ""If you keep that up, I'm going to fall over.""\n""Do you want to go inside?"" I asked, looking up into her eyes. For an answer, she stepped away and grabbed the long cushion from the wooden frame of the chaise. Laying it flat on the unfriendly deck to form an impromptu bed, she invited me to join her there, turning and kneeling on all fours, soft breasts hanging free. I moved behind her and entered her gently, slowly pulling her back onto my cock until its full length was buried in her ready slit. ""So deep,"" she breathed. We began to move together, with exquisite deliberation, as though trying to prolong each moment, each sensation. I held her by her hips and made my cock squirm inside her, then began to push into her with short strokes and a slowly building rhythm. Turning her head to one side, she lowered her shoulders to the cushion, which arched her back, pointed her ass high, and allowed me even deeper entry. From that position, she reached back between her legs to stroke my balls, to feel the shaft of my slippery cock sliding into her, to trace ever-faster circles on her clit. She came quietly, sudddenly, her orgasm a ripple of hard contractions and a warm wave of pink energy that flooded through both of us and coaxed my release from me. Somehow we managed to cuddle together on the narrow cushion, savoring the halo of warmth that enfolded us. ""So nice,"" she said, the words almost a purr. ""Kelly has good taste."" I had to know. ""Did you two talk?""\n""About you?"" Cassie asked. ""Of course. Did you think I would have done this behind her back?""\n""No--""\n""I asked her if you two had an open relationship,"" Cassie said. ""She said not yet, but that if I was interested she couldn't think of anyone better to initiate one than me. It's not easy to share, you know. It's not easy to trust. But if you can -- what a wonderful gift! I hope you know how much she loves you.""\n""I do.""\n""She's a terrific lady,"" Cassie said, snuggling closer. ""You'd better take care of her.""\n""Count on it.""\n""But just this moment you can take care of me,"" she added with a twinkle and a smile. ""Because that was nice enough that I'd like to try it again."" # That was the beginning. About six weeks later, one of Kelly's oldest and hottest fantasies -- enjoying the attentions of two men at once -- became a memorable reality. Not a payback, but a gift in kind, offered in the same spirit. And we've committed ourselves to staying open to further outside encounters. As Cassie said, it's not easy. It takes being strong, in yourself and in your love for the other. But it's worth it, because, as I learned from Kelly that day, the gift of pleasure is a precious one, and one that can be given again and again.\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in May, 1989 as IN THE SWEET SPIRIT OF LOVE by Craig Dudley. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or two--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
494,Bedtime Story - Turnabout,"['bi', 'dildo']","But I wasn't surprised at all. If that columnist had ever been in our favorite video store on a Friday evening, she'd have seen what my wife Christi and I see almost every time we're in -- families renting one for the kids and one for when the kids are asleep, and couples of all ages huddling in the adult section to look over the selection.\n\nAnd if that columnist had ever rented an X-rated tape with her lover, she might have discovered what Christi and I did -- that, besides indulging a certain natural voyeurism, the magic PLAY button can give life to unspoken fantasies. What happens on the screen -- sleek, sexy bodies, exotic and adventurous couplings -- is only part of the story.\n\nChristi had never seen a blue movie until we watched our first one together. Maybe that was the reason she took to them with so much enthusiasm. She became an eager explorer in a new and delightful land. Everything she'd ever heard of, she wanted to see. Everything she's ever enjoyed, she wants to enjoy vicariously. We settled on a simple arrangement -- she picks the movie, and I pick the wine.\n\nThere aren't any Academy Awards for adult movies, of course, and Christi's picked her share of duds. We talk and laugh our way through the merely inept, hit the STOP button on the crude or the cruel. But when images playing on the television screen in our darkened bedroom push Christi's buttons or my own, the room gets very warm very fast.\n\nTruth is, we haven't seen many closing credits in the last year and a half, since we tend to get distracted by real-life kisses and fondling. In fact, some of our more memorable nights of love-making have started in front of what Christi calls the ""fireplace."" And one of the most memorable started with a tape Christi picked out by mistake.\n\n#\n\nI remember Christi showing me the box in the store. Partners in Seduction was the title; the photo on the front showed a shapely blonde sandwiched between two handsome men. The actress was standing sideways with her hands hooked behind her neck and her head thrown back. One man was kneeling before her and kissing low on her tanned belly, while the other pressed against her from behind and cupped her pale white breasts in his hands.\n\nThe plot summary was almost nonexistent, but Christi had already made up her mind. Being ""double-teamed,"" as she calls it, is one of her long-held fantasies. It wasn't a movie I'd have picked -- you won't find that kind of three-way on my top-ten list -- but Christi's excitement is contagious.\n\n""Should we take the movie and the clerk home with us, just in case you like it?"" I teased her.\n\n""Just the movie,"" she said, smiling. ""We can always come back for the clerk.""\n\nLater that evening, we rendezvoused in bed. Christi wore the royal blue French nightie I gave her for Christmas, and I the short black silk robe (with embroidered dragon) she'd given me last Valentine's Day. I poured the Piesporter, and Christi picked up the remote control.\n\n""Ready?""\n\n""Light the fire.""\n\nFrom the start, we knew we were watching a no-reality-checks fantasy. The wicked-eyed lead actress played a married woman with an understanding husband and a taste for young love. This particular day, the local supermarket was her hunting ground. She trolled with a short skirt that rode up to show pink thigh and black garter belt when she bent over, and baited the hook with a scoop-necked top that showed a tempting cleavage when she leaned over her cart.\n\nHer game, a blond college-aged youth with more hope than nerve, tried to be inconspicuous as he followed her through the aisles -- and failed miserably. In the produce section, he could only stare, a melon in each hand, as the actress spread her legs, lifted her skirt, and casually made most of a cucumber disappear inside her smooth-shaved slit. Eyes closed, head thrown back, she fucked herself slowly with the vegetable dildo. Finally, when her moans attracted a manager's attention, she stopped, let her skirt fall, and dropped the cucumber into the youth's basket as she passed him in the aisle.\n\n""Buy it and bring it along,"" she said with a smile.\n\nThe hook was set. He followed her to the check-out, and then out into the parking lot. She waited for him at her car. ""What's your name, sweetie?"" she asked as he drew near.\n\n""Jody.""\n\n""Perfect,"" she said. ""I'm Ann. Do you want to come home with me, Jody, and fuck me?""\n\n""Yes,"" he said, breathless.\n\nThen she kissed him, wet and hard, her hand going to his crotch to stroke the bulge there. She whispered in his ear, ""My husband Evan will be there. He likes to watch. He might want to join in. That's all right, isn't it?""\n\nDizzy with desire, Jody agreed.\n\nNow they were in her bedroom, a large cozy space with a king- sized bed. Ann stripped slowly, for an audience of two -- Jody, standing close enough to touch her, and Evan, sitting in a deep- cushioned chair in a corner. At Ann's invitation, Jody kissed and nuzzled her breasts. Watching, Evan opened the fly of his walking shorts and began to stroke his cock.\n\n""Oh, no -- don't just sit there and jerk off,"" Christi said to the TV, her voice full of mock disappointment. ""Go over there and do something!""\n\nBut Evan remained a spectator as his wife, clad now only in garter belt and nylons, began to undress her nervous young catch. She kissed her way down the middle of his chest as she unbuttoned his shirt, then dropped to her knees in front of him as she unbuckled his belt and tugged his zipper down. As she took his swelling cock into her warm mouth, Evan squirted love oil in his palm and began to rub it all over his own erection.\n\nBefore long, their young visitor was naked, and Ann was pulling him down on top of her near the edge of the bed, whispering, ""Fuck me. Fuck me, Jody."" Legs bent and open wide, she invited his cock inside, guiding him with her hands on his hips. She squirmed deliciously as his cock filled her and his weight pinned her to the mattress.\n\nIt was then that the husband rose, shedding his shorts as he did. He emerged from the corner, his cock jutting out like a sword and glistening with the oil.\n\nHer eyes bright, Christi gripped my thigh tightly as the husband approached the bed. ""Yes! Do it to her.""\n\nHusband and wife smiled at each other and blew silent kisses over the shoulder of the young man, lustily thrusting away. ""Go slow,"" Ann whispered to her new lover, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist in a hold that would have done a wrestler justice.\n\n""Here it comes,"" Christi said, breathlessly hopeful. ""Watch."" Her hand reached for and closed around my cock. We watched, waiting for Ann to roll Jody to his back, offering her husband access to her ass.\n\nBut she never did. Instead, she tightened her grip on Jody, and her husband moved behind the young stallion. Then, in a slow- motion moment that seared us with surprise, Evan grasped Jody's hips in his large hands and pushed his oiled cock deep into the youth's ass.\n\nThe youth gasped, his eyes widening in surprise and revelation. He squirmed, resisting, but the two of them held him tight between them. They fucked him together, from beneath and behind, and before long he surrendered to the possession. Not long after, his body went rigid and shuddered, his eyes squeezed closed, and he grunted and groaned in animal pleasure.\n\nBut it was not over. Scooting toward the headboard, Ann moved out from under Jody and then pulled his head down into her crotch. ""Do me now,"" she whispered urgently. ""Lick my pussy. Make me come.""\n\nEvan kept his grip on Jody's hips and his cock buried deep inside the youth, and as Ann began to twist and moan under Jody's mouthwork, Evan's thrusts became faster and more vigorous. Finally, Ann locked her thighs around Jody's head and cried out, her whole body shaking. Moments later, Evan stepped back and sprayed long threads of come across the reddened asscheeks of their conquest.\n\nI didn't see any more, because at that point Christi turned and went after me with a ferocity of desire I'd only rarely seen in her. Still clutching my cock in her fist, she burned my mouth with a kiss. I reached between her legs and found her lips so swollen they were already parted, so wet that three fingers slipped easily inside her.\n\nMoving down my body, Christi savaged my nipples with her teeth, sending me into a mindless erotic haze. I drew a line of wet kisses along her shoulder, the only part of her my mouth could reach. She was rocking and squeezing on my fingers as I massaged the slight swelling of her G-spot, arching and mewling as the pad of my thumb moved in slow circles on her clit. Her hair swirled on my chest as she moved, a thousand feather caresses.\n\nThen she pulled away from my touch, breathless. Sitting back on her heels between my legs, she looked at me hard, with a hint of a smile. ""Who were you?"" she demanded breathlessly. ""Where were you in the movie?"" She bit her lower lip like a child waiting for a treat as she waited for me to answer.\n\nI almost didn't tell her. Nobody was more surprised than me, and it wasn't easy to admit. But when Evan stepped up and split those cheeks with his shiny cock, I had just about shot off all over myself. It pushed a button I didn't know I had.\n\n""In the middle,"" I said.\n\nHer smile widened. ""Good,"" she said. ""Because I was the one behind you."" She pushed my legs up and apart. ""Close your eyes. I'm going to borrow your cock and fuck you with it.""\n\nIt didn't make sense at the moment. But when she moved forward, still kneeling, and pulled my cock down to ease it inside her, it was like someone had changed the polarity on our private sexual circuit.\n\nMaybe it was the wine. Maybe it was being on my back, passive instead of active. Maybe it was having someone between my legs, instead of the other way around. Or maybe it was just because she looked at me so wickedly when she planted the thought in my head.\n\nBut when she pushed my knees back almost to my chest and began to thrust her hips forward, my brain didn't hardly know what to do with the sensations it was receiving. It felt like I imagined being a woman must feel during lovemaking. It felt like she was fucking me. And it was out of this world.\n\nChristi leaned forward and took some of her weight on her hands, freeing her to move her hips farther and faster. A familiar wet slapping sound filled the room. Her small breasts jounced, her hair flew. A drop of perspiration fell from her chin to my chest. I raked her skin with what stubs of fingernails I had. I grasped her asscheeks as she had so often grasped mine and pulled her ""into"" me.\n\nIt couldn't go on forever, and didn't -- we were both too excited. I think I came first, or maybe she did. It was hard to tell. There was this wonderful fireworks moment of gasping cries and flooding sensations when we both went rigid against each other, my hands clutching her ass and hers clutching the sheets. The moment relaxed into a warm side-by-side embrace, my face still showing blank surprise, hers still showing her self-satisfied Cheshire cat smile.\n\n""Wow,"" she said into my shoulder.\n\n""Yeah,"" I said, looking through the ceiling.\n\nSlowly I realized that there were other voices in the room -- the videotape was still playing. Without breaking the embrace, we rearranged ourselves and the pillows so that we could see the screen. Ann and Evan were at it again with a new recruit, a freckle-faced redhead. Freckles had his mouth full of Evan's cock and his ass full of something pink and plastic -- attached to a black harness Ann was wearing around her hips.\n\n""This is not the movie I thought it was,"" Christi said with false peevishness.\n\n""Let's ask for a refund.""\n\n""I have a better idea,"" she said. She was starting to get that animal-fire look again. ""Let's buy one of those so I can do it to your ass."" She looked at me. ""What would you think about that?""\n\nI cuddled her a little closer. ""We'll talk.""\n\n# \n\nWe talked. We talked about labels like hetero, bi, and gay, and how awkward and restricting they sometimes were. We talked about fantasies that were too risky to explore but too powerful to ignore.\n\nAnd when we were done talking, we went shopping. It took stops at three adult bookstores to find it, but we came home with a slender pink strap-on dildo which had a soft vibrating base that fit snugly against Christi's mons.\n\nThe first time she tried it on, we both had a giggle fit. It was perfect, and it was absurd, and any desire we had dissolved into laughter. She pranced and admired herself in the mirror, and we made jokes that would have embarrassed a thirteen-year-old. At the end of the night, the dildo went into the bedstand drawer unused.\n\nBut the second time she put it on, things were different. We'd both had a week to think about it. Buying the dildo had been like making a promise to go back and explore that role-switching experience we'd stumbled on by accident. It was going to happen. And when Christi thought I was ready, she made it happen.\n\nShe'd been the aggressor that night, undressing me, making love to me with her mouth and her hands, refusing to let me touch between her thighs. When her fingers moved to the pucker of my anus and began to stroke and massage there, I knew what she had in mind. Soon she was stroking my cock with one hand and preparing my ass with the other, spreading a cool lubricant on and in the opening.\n\nLying on my back with my eyes closed, I heard the drawer open. I raised my head from the pillow and watched as she donned the dildo and drew the straps tight. I raised my hips so she could push a pillow under them. Then she squirted lubricant into my palm and guided my hands as I spread the clear, slippery jelly over the head and shaft of the dildo.\n\nWhen I was done, she smiled and kissed me, and then she took me. There was no pain. Her manner had prepared me, her massage had relaxed me, and the jelly erased any further resistance. The vibrator humming, Christi fucked my ass with slow exquisite strokes. I lost myself in the moment, the extraordinary feeling, until my whole body knotted and my own cock, pressed between us, twitched and spurted white heat onto our bellies.\n\nWe were both breathless, glowing. ""Wish I had a movie of that,"" she said, grinning down at me. ""How much do camcorders cost?""\n\n""I think they rent them at the video store.""\n\nHer eyes lit up. ""Really?""\n\nWe checked the next time we stopped in. They do. We did. But that's another story--\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in September, 1990 as MIDNIGHT BLUES by Peter White. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or two--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
495,Bedtime Story - Wife Buys a Mistress,['Fdom'],"end. So can you blame me if I encouraged Julie to take the upper hand more often? I did what I could to make it easy. I picked up a pair of steel ""love cuffs"" at a novelty store and stocked our bedside ""goodie drawer"" with convenient lengths of black braided sash cord. When Julie set her sights on a four-poster bed frame that cost $300 more than I thought we could afford, I went along -- with ulterior motives. I wanted to be bound spreadeagled to it and lavished with ravishment. You see, in case you haven't pegged to it yet, the `slave' is really the center of attention. It's the slave's appetites that are to be whetted and frustrated. It's the slave who's to be kept on the edge of ecstasy. It's the slave that's teased and tormented past what he or she thought they were capable of feeling. This is sensual slavery, not sadistic, and I'm not ashamed to say I like it. I already told you how I feel about pleasure. But damn my luck if taking charge didn't turn out to go against Julie's grain. Early in our relationship, in that try-everything-you've-ever-heard-of stage, we had three bondage sessions that I still remember in wistful detail. I didn't want a weekly diet of female domination, but I could have done with a taste every month or so. It didn't take me long to realize that Julie didn't feel the same way. I got frustrated and pushed. She got resentful and pushed back. The rest of our relationship, in and out of bed, was solid. She was and continues to be the perfect woman for me, as pretty and sharp-witted now as the day we married and more tolerant of my quirks than I deserve. So I cleaned out the goodie drawer and backed off. When I brought a few books with bondage themes into the house, she seemed to get excited reading them with me in bed. But all she ever wanted afterward was to be pinned to the mattress with me deep inside her. Only one other time did she consent to play the sensual slavery game. I had her in an ""I owe you a favor"" situation, and that's what I asked for. It was a mistake. Her heart wasn't in it, and it ended up no fun for either of us. Afterwards I tried to explain why I liked it. She told me it made her insecure about whether I liked ""regular"" sex with her. I'm selfish, but I'm not a boor. I gave up my wishful thinking, held her close, and told her I'd never ask her to try it again. So I couldn't have been more surprised when, on my next birthday, I opened my briefcase at work and found in it a small package I hadn't put there. I tore off the brown paper to find the love cuffs and a note. Shoving the cuffs into the pocket in the lid before anyone could see them, I read the note in a state of aroused amazement: When you come home tonight, go to the bedroom and strip to the waist. Stand with your back against a bedpost and use these to bind your hands behind you. Wait there and wonder. Happy birthday, love. Just reading the note gave me a powerful erection. Needless to say, I spent a very long day trying to avoid building up my expectations and mostly failing. I consoled myself that Julie had to know the effect her note would have and would be equal to my imaginings. Of course I got stuck in traffic on the way home that night, arriving fifteen minutes later than usual. Even so, Julie's car wasn't in the drive yet, and I hurried inside to comply with her instructions. My cock was straining against the fabric of my shorts and slacks as I waited. Several minutes passed, and then I heard the click of heels on wood flooring somewhere in the house. Presently Julie stepped shyly through the bedroom doorway and into view, her head lowered. She held a canvas shopping bag behind her back. I was surprised -- no, be honest, disappointed -- by her clothes: a pretty but not terribly sexy sweater and skirt outfit. Then a second woman stepped through the doorway, and my knees about buckled. She was a dream-nightmare come to life: full round breasts spilling over the top of a black satin corset, long legs encased in sheer black nylon, black leather wristlets and collar. I was stunned. ""Show him,"" she said, and Julie turned around. Her hands that held the bag were tightly bound at the wrists. ""Put it on the bed,"" said the stranger. ""Then sit in the chair."" Julie complied, sitting down awkwardly in the big armchair by the window. She had still not raised her eyes to look at me. The other woman came and stood close enough to me that I could drink in her wicked perfume -- whether natural or chemical I couldn't say and didn't much care. I stared at her breasts and licked my lips unconsciously. ""You like this game, don't you?"" she asked, reaching out and stroking the bulge in my pants. There's no arguing with a hard-on. I told her yes. ""My name is Sasha. To you, I'm `Yes, Mistress.' If you feel silly saying it, I'll be happy to whip you into a more cooperative mood. Or will you be good?""\n""Yes, Mistress,"" I said. It didn't sound silly. For me, it was a phrase charged with sexual electricity. She rummaged in her bag and returned with a sharp hook-shaped knife, like a miniature scythe. Pushing the point through the fabric of one pants leg, she jerked the knife upward. The cold, metal edge brushed my skin as it sliced through the fabric to the waistband. I gasped. A few more cuts and my clothes were just a pile of scraps to kick under the bed. I felt naked in a deeper sense than just physically. Something more had been taken from me than would have been if I had undressed myself. She caressed the curve of my cock with the dull edge of the knife in a movement that should have shriveled me. It didn't. I wanted her, badly. Putting the knife away, Sasha tied one of my hands to the post, twisting it up painfully behind me till the wrist was at shoulder blade height, then freed the other. ""Jerk off,"" she said, settling on the edge of the chair where Julie sat. ""What?""\n""The name is `Yes, Mistress.' Make yourself come. I'm timing you. The longer it takes you the worse you'll be punished.""\n""I wouldn't want to waste it,"" I said, trying to flirt with her. She ignored my effort. ""Oh--one little thing before you start,"" she said, wrapping an elastic strap tightly around the root of my cock, between my scrotum and my body. Almost immediately, my cock stiffened and swelled still more. ""Now,"" said Sasha. ""Do it. I'm already counting."" She had freed my left hand, and I was a right-hander. It does make a difference. But the strap made a bigger difference. I wrapped my hand around my cock and pumped furiously, but anything I started, the strap choked off. While I labored, Sasha pulled up Julie's sweater, unhooked her bra, and began fondling her pert breasts. Julie had never expressed anything but distaste at the mention of lesbianism, but all she did now was to close her eyes and recline passively in the chair. My arm ached and my cock was becoming chafed. But I looked at the strange woman fondling Julie and couldn't think of stopping. All I could think of was coming, spraying my load in a fountain across the floor. Sasha pulled up Julie's skirt to reveal her furry pussy, licked a long finger, then reached down and parted Julie's cunt lips with it. Julie's mouth worked noiselessly as Sasha stroked her. Still I could not come, and Sasha grew impatient and angry. ""Stupid cock,"" she hissed. ""You can't obey the simplest instruction."" Retying my free hand, she went to her bag and pulled out a red ball gag with a leather harness. ""We don't want the neighbors complaining,"" she said, pressing the ball to my lips. When I didn't open my mouth, she grabbed my balls with the other hand and twisted them. When I opened my mouth to cry out, she pushed the ball deep into it and pulled the straps tight. I could make only muffled moaning sounds around it. Returning to the head of the bed, she laid out the contents of the bag: a studded paddle, two-inch long alligator clamps, coarse yellow rope, a black double-headed dildo with waist harness. She fitted one end of the dildo into her own wet pussy, her eyes half-lidded as she did. Then she buckled the straps on her hips and pulled them tight. The other end of the dildo curved upward from her crotch obscenely. ""I've got a new experience for you, little Kevin. It's called dildo rape. It's one of my favorite games."" She curled her fingers around the dildo and stroked it suggestively. ""Of course, since you don't have a cunt, I'll have to find somewhere else to fuck you."" I shivered. It was one of the things I had asked Julie to do the night of our bondage fiasco. ""You think I'm going to grease this up for you? No way. You want some lubrication, I'll bring a man in here and have him fuck your ass. You want any lubrication, you squirm nice and make him come in your ass. Then I'll fuck you, with his cum running out your asshole and down your thighs."" That was when I really flashed to the fact that I wasn't in control, and my eyes must have shown it. ""Is Kevin scared?"" she taunted. ""Kevin should be. Unless little Kevin knows another way I can get this wet for you?"" Out of an instant impulse, I nodded frantically at Julie. Sasha smiled. ""You're naughty,"" she said to me, and pushed Julie down on the floor. ""Pull up that skirt. Your husband wants me to fuck you. I'll bet I can do it better than he can."" Laying back on the carpet, Julie wriggled until her skirt was up around her waist. Sasha tied Julie's ankles to her thighs, then pushed her with a booted foot until I had a clear view between her raised knees. Sasha came over to me. ""Look how wet she is already,"" she said, and she was right. ""Does she scream for you? I'm going to make her scream. But I don't want you to enjoy the show too much."" She reached out and snapped the jaws of an alligator clip on each of my nipples, making me writhe in pain. But at the same time a new surge of blood rushed to my already engorged cock, and it jerked slightly with each heartbeat. Kneeling between Julie's legs, Sasha thrust the dildo deep inside her with one quick movement of her hips. She leaned on her hands, dangling her breasts over Julie's face and brushing her lips with a nipple. To the accompaniment of obscenely wet sounds, she began to piston the dildo in and out with a steady rocking motion. Before long Julie was moaning and raising her hips to meet each thrust. When she came she cried out, arching her back and whipping her head from side to side until she went limp. Then it was my turn. With Julie's help and my own acquiescence, Sasha bent me over the footboard of the bed, ankles tied to the posts, arms tied forearm to forearm behind me, ass high and exposed. Sasha ordered Julie to lay at the head of the bed, legs straddling my face. Then she slapped my buttock sharply. """"Eat her, stupid. Lick that pussy good. Don't stop."" I felt the tip of the dildo press against my puckered sphincter. ""Suck those juices out of her. You don't come until she does,"" she said, and leaned forward into me. The fat head of the dildo pushed past the fleshy barrier, and my body jerked of its own volition. ""I knew you'd like that,"" she whispered loudly. ""A big black cock up your ass. You're just a closet queer, aren't you? No wonder you can't take care of your woman proper. All the time you're fucking her, you're thinking about being held down while a big black stud reams you."" She drove the dildo in to the hilt and began to buck it in and out of me. My cock throbbed like never before, and I felt the wetness dribbling from the tip. I lapped furiously at Julie's slit, my face drenched with her juices and my nostrils full of her scent. Sasha dragged her nails along my back and grabbed my buttocks as though with animal claws. Finally Julie arched her back and locked her legs around my head. At that instant, Sasha buried the dildo deep in my rectum and reached beneath me to release the strap around my cock. My orgasm was explosive, showering my own belly with a spray of come as Sasha milked me. The sensation of my muscles contracting around the dildo was exquisite. As the spasms ended, I collapsed, limp and drained. I don't remember being untied or crawling up onto the bed beside Julie. I do remember the tender closeness I felt cuddling with her there. I was vaguely aware of the splash of water in the bath as Sasha changed. When I looked up, she was standing in the doorway wearing a peasant blouse and jeans, looking for all the world like a well-scrubbed girl-next-door. ""Everything all right?""\n""Oh, yes,"" said Julie warmly. ""Thank you.""\n""Then I'll be going,"" she said, and left. Julie turned back toward me and propped her head on one elbow. ""She cost two hundred dollars,"" she said shyly. ""Was it worth it?"" For an answer, I kissed her forehead. ""And for you?"" She smiled wickedly. ""Very. You understand now?""\n""I do. You wanted the same thing I did.""\n""We could take turns."" I kissed her again. ""Now that we know.""\n""And we could have her back again sometime?""\n""I'd like that."" She wriggled closer. ""And now I'd like something else, if you'll let me have it."" She reached for my cock, which stirred to her touch. I let her. After all, I'm not a selfish guy. ®PG¯\n\n---- A version of this story was published by VARIATIONS in April, 1985 as THE DREAM DOMME, by Kevin Anderson. This is the original unedited text, as the author meant it to be read. ---- If you enjoyed this story and would like to help inspire the author in his creative endeavors or his personal life, you're welcome to send something erotic--a favorite photo, a hot letter or story, an explicit GIF or two--to: Mike Hudson P.O. Box 22066 Lansing, MI 48909-2066 My tastes are diverse--don't be afraid to be as wild as your own fantasies (or your own experiences) allow. And please let me know where you found this file...I'm curious to see how far these stories will wander through the BBS world. ---- The Writer's Choice Bedtime Story Series: BEDTIME1 -- Odyssey of Submission (B&D) BEDTIME2 -- Special Friends (lesbian) BEDTIME3 -- A Memory of Three (two women/one man) BEDTIME4 -- A Wife Buys A Mistress (female domination) BEDTIME5 -- The Gift of Pleasure (open relationship) BEDTIME6 -- The Mistress's Secret (female domination) BEDTIME7 -- Sweet Slave (B&D) BEDTIME8 -- Turnabout (bisexual/dildo play)"
496,Begging On All Fours,['MF'],"We arrive back at my house after I have teased you the whole ride by intermittently reaching over at lights and sucking on your nipples, pinching them, tugging on the chain...all of which has driven you mad, and begging to be fucked. You need to have a stiff cock in you so bad, thrust so deep into you. I make you wait for it though. You have no choice but to obey.\n\nAs you enter into my house, I lead you directly to the bedroom. I know that you are so horny you can barely control yourself. But I have told you that you are to obey everything I say or you will be denied the pleasure of being fucked by me. You are told to lie down on the bed flat on your back and place the blindfold over your eyes, so that you can concentrate on the feelings that you will soon be able to experience. This you do eagerly and await your fucking. You can feel your hands being placed in restraints... heightening your anticipation of what will come.\n\nPressure on your stomach...then you realize that it is me straddling your chest. YOU smell my precum, you want to taste cock inside your mouth. You need to suck that rock hard shaft! Somehow I sense your desire for this and press my cock to your lips. They part quickly...eager to milk my bone dry of all the cum I have. I thrust deep into your throat so much that I think you might gag, yet you quickly adjust and deep throat me...constricting your throat muscles around my shaft. A way that you have learned please a man greatly. I see you smile between thrusts of my cock, your juices beginning to flow from satisfying me...the smell of YOUR sex permeating the room.\n\nJust as I'm about to cum, I pull out and shoot my hot cum all over your breasts. You desperately try to lick up my delicious creamy deposit on your hard nipples and titties. I tenderly swirl my finger along your breasts, scooping up my hot cum and wiggle my finger in front of your lips. I tell you that you've made such a mess and should lick it all up like a good bitch as I slide my cum soaked finger in your mouth. YOUR sucking of my finger dry keeps me excited.\n\nYou can feel me lie down beside you as I whisper into your ear that if you feel too afraid to follow through with any of this to just say so and we can spend the rest of the week fucking each other. But there's no way you are backing out of anything! You are my bitch slave at my command to do with what I want.\n\nI can see your full intentions of doing whatever I want clearly and walk out of the room. Younow what's coming next, as you can feel your whole body tense with excitement.\n\nYour body convulses with the first stroke of Rusty's tongue against your swollen slit, and you cry out ""Oh yes...lick my cunt Rusty...treat me like you bitch!!"" I stand in the doorway watching Rusty work his magnificent tongue along your soaking wet pussy. With each lick of his tongue...your juices flow with more and more intensity. You cum several times before I finally call him off. Your body lying there...quivering in the wake of such powerful orgasms, unable to do much more than just moan contentedly, as I smile pleased to see you this way.\n\n""Your pussy now belong to both of us."" I say as you grin broadly, happy to comply with anything I wanted. And right now what you want and need is to feel a stiff cock inside your dripping wet hole.\n\n""Fuck me please! Someone...anyone! I need a cock inside me! Please! I need to be fucked!"" An evil grin graces my lips as I know that I've got you just where I want you. With that I loosen the restraints on your wrists so that you are now positioned at the edge of the bed, allowing Rusty ample access to your aching fuckhole. His paws wrap around your hips as you can feel me help him slide into position. Oh the great feeling of his hot throbbing shaft entering you!! A feeling to wonderful for words!! He thrusts deep and hard...feeling as though he is splitting you in two...as he thrusts become faster and faster...softly he whimpers as you can feel yourself being stretched from inside. His knot is slowly sliding through the opening of your pussy. You cry out in pain...but there's no way you want him to stop! It feels far too GREAT to stop! Suddenly there's a torrent of hot liquid splashing against the walls of your vagina. You shudder and moan as you cum for the second time since he began fucking you. Your hands pull against the restraints in ecstasy, a glazed expression on your face. You can barely whisper to ask if he is tied with you. In response you hear me coo in your ear to lie still...and things will be all right, as I gently caress your cheeks. :) \n\nIf you are a female, and WISH to explore all sorts of possbilities, more stories (both TRUE/& FANTASIES), please write me!!! I'm 38 y/o. 6'5"", 255lbs, and will send you my jpg upon request. I'm actually seeking a female playmate both both me and Rusty (my German Shep~).....but have no expectations, demands or pressures for anything... :)\n\nYou can expect an immediate reply!!\n\nSteve"
497,Beginning,"['Mg', 'ped', 'oral', 'anal']","All the kids were rushed away to their homes by their parents. That night I was simply told that a bad man was doing naughty things. I never really understood.\n\nThings settled down and now I was just passed my eighth birthday. I was exploring the woods by the river, alone. I was always very careful to stay well away from the water. It was a fascinating place to me. Hidden trails and secluded paths.\n\nI remember I had just crawled through a thicket when I heard a very strange sound. I pushed some branches aside and saw a man. He was kneeling with his back to me, his pants were down. He was making very funny sounds and I could see his arm moving. On the ground by him were what looked like colored pictures. My knee broke a branch and the man suddenly turned a little. I could see his hand, tightly holding his thingy.\n\nI got really scared and tried to crawl backwards away. The faster I went, the more I got tangled in the thick brush. My long hair was becoming caught in the branches. It hurt a lot as I tried to pull away. I managed to free myself and turned to run. Before me stood the strange man. His pants were pulled back up.\n\n""Well hello there!"" he said.\n\n""Please don't hurt me!"" I cried.\n\n""Sweetheart"" he said, ""I would never hurt you. Or anyone!"" I remember how he seemed to have a kind look on his face.\n\n""I didn't see anything...honest!"" I told him.\n\n""Well"" he said, ""I don't believe you."" He took me by my arm and picked some twigs out of my hair. ""What's your name honey?"" he asked.\n\n""Karen...sir!"" I told him. He laughed. ""Karen Sir? That's a funny name!""\n\n""No"" I said. ""Karen. My name is Karen.""\n\n""OH!"" he said. ""Well Karen. My name is Ted. How old are you?"" I told him I was 8. He smiled. ""You're very pretty Karen!"" Ted looked around us. I looked also. ""Are you playing alone?"" he asked.\n\n""Uh huh"" I said. He took a hold of my wrist, walking me around the brush I just crawled through. He took me to the place he was. The one where the pictures were.\n\n""I want to share a secret with you Karen!"" he said, smiling.\n\n""I better go home!"" I said. I tried to pull my arm away but he held it.\n\n""It's alright Karen!"" he said. ""No one's going to hurt you here!"" I was really afraid. ""But"" he continued. ""I can't let you go home yet. Not until you have done something special for me.""\n\n""What do I haffa do??"" I asked.\n\n""I want you to kneel down."" he said. ""Right here."" I was always taught to obey grownups. Even though I was very afraid...I knelt down. My face was just a little below his waist. Ted moved very close and opened his pants. He let them fall to his ankles. Right before my face was his thingy. I got really scared and closed my eyes, turning my face away. His hand gently turned my face back and he told me to open my eyes.\n\n""It's okay Karen!"" he said. ""It won't hurt you!""\n\nI opened my eyes. His thingy hung there. It was darker than his skin. The end of it kinda looked like a turtle. He took my head in his hands and told me to open my mouth. I really didn't want to.\n\n""Please don't!"" I said, tears beginning to wet my eyes.\n\n""I have to honey!"" he said. He lifted up on his feet. His hands kept me from turning away. His thingy rubbed my lips. ""Open your mouth Karen!"" he told me again. I really didn't want to, but I was afraid he would really hurt me. I opened my mouth and he brought my face closer. His thingy went into my mouth.\n\n""Ahhhhh"" he said quietly. I remember how it felt warm and sponge like. ""Suck it Karen"" he said. ""Suck it like a popsicle! Oh yes! Suck me!"" I looked up and saw his eyes were closed. He had a big smile. I tried to suck, as told. His hands were moving my head back and forth.\n\n""Oh GOD!"" he moaned. ""That feels so good!"" At first I could take a lot of his thingy, but now it felt like it was growing. Getting harder.\n\nHe kept moving my face back and forth and I could take less and less. Ted began to make really funny sounds. His hands held my head tighter and soon I felt something thick and hot squirting into my mouth. At first it kinda choked me and I almost gagged. He must have known this because he pulled my head back a little and told me to swallow; telling me it would be easier if I did.\n\nSwallowing caused my mouth to close more. I felt more stuff squirting, but he was right. Swallowing did make it easier. He groaned real loud and pulled my face away. For a moment I saw some thick, white stuff forming a bridge from the end of his thingy to my mouth before it broke. His hands let go of my head and I sat back on my legs. There was more of the thick stuff in my mouth and I tried to swallow. His thingy seemed to hang down and was dripping from the end.\n\n""Oh my fucking GOD!"" he said. ""You are one fantastic little cock sucker!"" I remember blushing very deeply at the sound of the 'F' word. I watched him as he fumbled to pull his pants up. He had a funny smile on his face as he looked at me.\n\n""I think...."" he said. ""I should return the favor!""\n\nI had no idea what he meant. He had me sit back and he brought my legs forward. I tried to stop him as he began undoing my jean shorts. ""Don't fight me Karen!"" he said. ""You're going to really like THIS!"" He pulled my shorts and panties down. My legs went up as he pulled them off. I tried to cover my little girl place with my hand but he pushed it away. He had me sit back on my arms. I could feel the leaves and small twigs on my bare bottom as he lifted my legs up and out. I felt so embarrassed because he could see all of my little girl place.\n\n""OH my GOD!"" he said. ""That is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen!"" Then Ted put his face down there and began kissing and licking my little girl place. I felt so scared and helpless. He was making very funny slurping sounds. I remember thinking how it didn't seem to hurt. His mouth moved up to the place near where my peepee comes from.\n\nThe next feeling I had almost scared me to death. It's really hard to describe. It wasn't a pain or anything. More like a shiver when I was cold. But different. I wanted him to stop, but he wouldn't. He kept kissing and licking that place. The funny shiver seemed to go all the way up my body to my face. Then something even scarier happened.\n\nI felt something squirt from my little girl place. It almost felt like peepee but different. Peepee comes out all at once. This squirt was coming out in bursts. I could not hold myself up anymore and fell back. It was very hard to even breathe. Ted began licking all over my little girl place. Everywhere. When he sat back he had a great big smile. His face looked all sticky and shiny.\n\n""See!"" he said. ""I told you I would not hurt you Karen!""\n\nI could not understand what had just happened, but he was right, I guess. He didn't hurt me. He brought my shorts and panties back to me and helped me with them because my hands were shaking too much. He helped me up to my feet and we walked away from the area. Just before we got out of the woods he stopped me. He lifted my chin and kissed my lips. his lips had a really funny taste. He told me that if I could keep a secret, that maybe he could see me again. I went off to my home trying to understand everything that just happened. It would be about three weeks before I dared to go back into the woods.\n\nI guess I was just a very curious little girl that wanted to learn more. And learn I would!"
498,Behind Her Book,"['MF', 'rom', 'college']","Still lying with her legs apart, she waited about five heartbeats before looking at me. My belt was still unfastened, and she, with the book held nonchalantly in one hand, said ""Do you want some help with that?""\n\n""Spread your legs wider,"" I suggested; it was not an order.\n\nStill holding on to the book, she pulled her skirt up enough to allow her to comply. Her mischievous grin was not so slight anymore. ""I'd very much like help with this,"" I said. She arched an eyebrow. ""Please,"" I finished.\n\nShe rose to her knees and ran her hands up my thighs to my belt. She ignored the belt and opened the buttons on my jeans. I tried to take a scolding tone, but my smile leaked through: ""You're going to make us late for our quiz."" Her only response was a ""hmm"" and her fingers slowly rubbing me through my underwear.\n\nWhile continuing to softly stroke me, she maneuvered me into a chair. One hand slid over the top of my underwear and grasped me firmly, her hand cool against me. She began to work me very, very slowly while looking straight into my eyes with the look that she knew drove me crazy.\n\nI slid my hands up her arms, intending to caress her breasts, but she gave off a gesture and head movement that I had learned meant not to do whatever I was doing. She leaned forward and slid me all the way into her mouth, then quickly back out again. After her slow stroking, the rapidity of it almost disconnected my mind from my body. I recovered to see her flouncing into my bedroom.\n\nMy nerves were still crackling, and I don't recall ever traversing the ten feet of dorm common-room floor to my bedroom, but I found myself in my bedroom, pants down, erect, face to face with Beth. Her lips were slightly apart and I desperately needed to kiss her. Our lips moved slowly together, but just before we touched, she moved down to kiss my throat, my chest, my navel. She sucked me into her warm mouth, almost ravenously. Her rhythm matched my pulse and was pounding in my head. I could feel her fingernails lightly on my scrotum. The feelings were incredible, unique. She was bringing me further and further beyond humanity. I felt as a god.\n\nThen she stopped. She stood and gave me a sly smile. She waltzed out of the room. Over her shoulder came ""Come on. We're going to be late for our quiz."" I didn't register this or the click from the door when she left to get to class until about a minute later.\n\nI made it to Vanserg hall through a mental mist. It cleared somewhat from the realization that I was climbing the stairs to a test that I knew very little about. I got to class and was relieved to see Maeno-sensei; she and I were buds. A gave a hesitant ""Shitsurei shimasu"" and she whispered ""Hai, dozo,"" motioning me inside. I saw Beth at the back of the room. She gave a lusty smirk that seemed to sarcastically saying ""Enjoy your walk, lover?"" As Maeno-sensei handed me my quiz, she saw Beth's look as well. She wished we luck on the test with a straight face, but I could tell she really wanted to raise her eyebrow at me and say ""Totemo omoshiroi desu, neh!""\n\nOnce I started on the quiz, I found my mental state to be extraordinarily uncluttered, especially compared to how it normally is when I try to write Japanese. I looked at Beth. Shll through class, she was quite restless in her chair.\n\nAt any given time, half the rooms in Vanserg hall aren't being used, so after class, when no one was looking, I pulled Beth into one of these, shut the door and wedged the toe of my shoe under it to keep it closed. We we immediately on one another, kissing hard. We broke for air; her hands were kneading into my back pockets, pushing my crotch into hers.\n\nI recognized the look on her face. I whispered into her ear ""You are wet, aren't you?"" She practically hissed ""yes."" She was moving our hips, still separated by clothing, in circles. ""You were wet all through class, weren't you?"" A barely audible ""God, yes.""\n""I want to feel how wet you are.""\n\nShe turned around within my arms and pressed into me backwards. I pressed my back to the door. ""You're so hard,"" she whispered. I was kissing her neck, cupping her breasts, rubbing her crotch through her dress. Beth worked a hand around into my pants. ""God, you're dripping,"" she discovered. She pulled her hand to her mouth and sucked her fingers.\n\nKissing her over her shoulder, I pulled her tighter to me. From behind, I lifted the front of her skirt. She grabbed her skirt and fairly yanked out of my grasp, pulling it above her waist. I rubbed her thighs with both hands, lightly, spiralling closer to her panties. I put two fingers slowly put firmly against her crotch. The lace of her panties was drenched to saturation. She let out a loud moan.\n\nI clamped my hand over her mouth to stop her from giving us away. Moving my fingers inside her panties, I began whispering to her about how wet she was and did it feel good and does she like my fingers? She moaned into my hand, still strongly over her mouth.\n\nShe moved maneuvered my fingers over her mouth between her lips. Between sucking-stifled moans around my fingers, she panted ""I want you inside me. Now."" I slowed down the pace of my other hand, taking it out of her panties slowly.\n\nI held her tightly against me, keeping her immobile. ""Not here, lover,"" I said. ""I'm going to be late for work."" I kissed her briefly, then opened the door. The room smelled of sex, but fortunately, the classes in the other rooms had begun, so the hallway was empty.\n\nI wanted to leave her in the room, like she did to me, but I didn't have enough self-confidence. I was a bit afraid that I might have pushed the limit. Still, I tried to be nonchalant by licking my fingers when she came out of the room. I expected her to exit either really upset or with lust on her face. Instead she came out dead calm. I could read her thoughts: ""Just wait....""\n\nWe walked to my place of work, the nation's second largest library, without speaking much. We could feel each others pulse in our hands, accelerated beyond the usual cardiovascular requirements for walking.\n\nStopping at the stairs to Widener Library, Beth said ""I don't suppose you'd care to bag work?""\n\n""I'd like nothing more,"" I smiled, ""but I gotta pay for books somehow."" We parted. In spite of our activities in Vanserg, we maintained our rule of no kissing in public.\n\nReshelving books is a boring job, especially in a cavern like Widener. It is a job that encourages daydreaming, which was bad in a way, because I was aching with lust already. I didn't need to dwell on it. I could hardly wait to get out of there. The sad part was that I brought it on myself; I actually could have skipped work. Later, I told myself.\n\nSounds from my walkman had just about pulled my attention to other subjects when I felt a tap on my shoulder. Beth stood between two rows of books with an innocent expression on her face. ""Excuse me sir, but I'm trying to find this book,"" she said, holding up a piece of paper. ""Can you help me.""\n\nI looked at the piece of paper which had a book call number which I knew was on the lower floors on one side. The back contained only the word ""yum"".\n\n""This section is four floors down on C-Floor, miss.""\n\n""I know. I got a bit lost, though."" She pulled me in between the rows of books. ""Do you think that when you get a break, youe pretty deep into the stacks and in little danger of being seen, but I looked over my shoulder anyway. When I turned back, Beth was sliding her panties down. She put her skirt down and put the panties in my front pocket. She strutted past me saying, ""See you there.""\n\nI looked at the paper in my hand, and felt the lace in my pocket. I saw the word ""yum"" written and thought, yeah. It was forty minutes to my break and I could think of nothing else but Beth wandering around Widener completely naked under her skirt. She really knew how to get to me; she loved to see if she could break my self-control. She did this time. I finished shelving in about seven minutes and went down to C floor.\n\nBeth was no where to be found. When she said ""on your break,"" she meant it.\n\nI spent the next half-hour in perpetual lust. The only thing that kept me going was that the waiting would end in a most spectacular manner. I think tests of discipline are very self-defining, but I wanted Beth so much. It was all I could do to refrain from ripping C floor apart trying to find her. Before she had turned me into something above human; now I was nearly something below, a ravenous, hungry animal.\n\nMy lust drove me to C floor when the time came. She was again no where to be seen. I actually cursed her. An incredibly dirty trick, I thought, my rage building.\n\nIt evaporated as soon as it came when I remembered the piece of paper. I looked at the call number, and a vision of Beth standing (still naked beneath her skirt) reading the book in the aisle filled my head. I went to where the book would be shelved. Still no Beth, but an envelope where the book was supposed to be. I ripped it open. Another piece of paper, with lipstick image of her mouth with ""These lips want your cock"" written in black ball-point.\n\nI bolted out of Widener, all self-control gone. I was halfway to Beth's room when it occurred to me to read the back of the note. I stopped dead as I read ""...but only if you finish work."" You brought this on yourself, man, I thought. To think that I thought I could get revenge on her. Never after that would I underestimate her will. Again, though, I thought about how this evening would likely end and trudged back into Widener.\n\nEinstein was right; time is relative. I was almost in pain with lust by this point, and the subjective time passing could have fit the entire Sumerian culture. I had left my animalism behind and was almost detached from my flesh. The lust was also beyond my physical body, swirling in my head. It was a bit easier to intellectualize the wait in this state, but I didn't get much shelving done.\n\nI finally left my self-imposed prison and had to stop myself from running. I felt each step of the five flights to Beth's room in my loins; the fire went beyond pain or pleasure but had elements of both. I knocked on the door. ""It's me.""\n\n""Hold on a sec.""\n\nI think not. I opened the door. Beth's roommates were smiling in the common room. Their smiles faded as they saw me. (I learned later that was due to my somewhat altered state. ""Almost... supernatural,"" one of them said.) I opened the door to Beth's room. She was in bed, in a teddy, with the book.\n\nShe smiled."
499,Being A Sport,"['MMF', 'wife-sharing']","As I came down for breakfast, I noticed Linda was a little nervous. At first I thought she was just tired from her run or from staying out late the night before with her sisters. But there was something else bothering her. Later that day, we went to the store to get groceries. Linda was wearing one of her shortest summer dresses usually reserved for when we go to the beach or just to turn me on. I like it when Linda wears revealing clothing in public. I enjoy it even more on the rare occasion when she wears nothing underneath. As we walked around the store, it became more clear that she wasn't wearing a bra. Linda has small, firm breasts and sometimes it's difficult to tell if she's wearing a bra unless the air conditioning is turned up high. As she walked ahead, she bent over to grab a can on the bottom row. I was a good distance away, but could tell she either wasn't wearing any panties or had on a very thin thong. Now I knew something was up. A few minutes later I jokingly asked what was inspiring her. ""You'll see,"" she said with a devilish smile.\n\nWhen we arrived at the deli section, there was a good-looking kid behind the counter, maybe 18 or 19 with long dark hair tied in a ponytail. This guy's name is Jeff and he knows Linda from both the store and from a gym Linda has been going to for a few months. Anyway, I noticed Linda was very comfortable with Jeff, even flirtatious. This muscular young man certainly had eyes for my wife, but remained polite in my company. Jeff was only about 5 minutes away from getting off work and said that he was going to have to call someone for a ride home because his car was in the shop.\n\n Being a sport, I offered for us to take him home if he didn't mind stopping at our house first so we could put away the groceries. Our home was only a couple miles away from the store. Jeff's apartment was a good 20-minute drive. As Linda and I headed for the checkout, I could see a gleam in her eye and a playfulness in her step. ""Hey, you like this kid; he seems nice,"" I said. ""Maybe you should have a little fun with this.""\n\n That's all she needed to hear. She was quite the performer, but I never thought she'd take it much further than she has in the past; basically just flashing a little skin and a pair of bedroom eyes. As we were lifting food bags into the back of our pickup truck, I could see Jeff catch a glance of my wife's gorgeous ass and her giving him a sexy smile in return. Then we all got in the front seat and drove off. It was quite exciting, anticipating what might happen as I looked at Linda sitting between us with dress barely covering her lap. She made sure it was hiked up even further than it had to be, exposing most of her tanned thighs.\n\nBack home, we began putting away the food and offered Jeff a beer. We told him to wait for us on the porch. That's when Linda quietly and quickly confessed that she had a little thing for Jeff and that she thinks the feeling might be mutual. Purely physical, she said. Linda longed to see Jeff's youthful body and was turned on by the challenge of trying to seduce this innocent college kid home on break. Finding it hard to believe that after all these years this was now happening so fast, I told her again to take it as far as she wanted. Frankly, I thought it would stop somewhere short of where it did, but was later glad it didn't. Figuring that Jeff would be more comfortable with me not there, I made up some excuse about having to run an emergency errand and that I wouldn't be able to take him home for at least a couple hours. Apologizing to him, I said he was welcome to make himself at home or call a friend or whatever. Guessing that this kid wasn't go to blow an opportunity to visit with Linda a little longer, I pretended to leave the house still unsure of where this was all going.\n\nIt took about 30 minutes before the conversation began to heat up between Linda and Jeff. I managed to stay out of their sight, but could easily hear them at the kitchen table from where I was in an adjacent den. Linda was talking in an incredibly seductive tone. She spoke about how she admired his body and wondered about what campus sex was like these days. I peeped around the corner. Jeff was seated with his back to me. Linda was across from him slowly moving her legs back-and-forth underneath the table. She always does that when she's horny. Because of that, I began to think there was a possibility that she'd go all the way with this guy.\n\n When my wife gets the itch, she's got to have a hard cock. Finally, Jeff got into the flow of the conversation. But then he said, ""Linda, it sounds to me like you're hitting on me, and if that is the case...well, you're a married woman.""\n\nThat was the first potential stumbling block. It was like two adolescents beating around the bush. But Linda responded well and honestly told him that it was OK with me if she explored her desires with another man Still, Jeff was reluctant to believe her. Linda then got out of her chair and sat right next to him on top of the table, asking him to allow her to touch his shoulders. ""Would I risk my home and marriage if it wasn't OK? This is the first time I've ever done this. Please don't make it harder than it should be."" Linda was determined to make this happen and I was as nervous as could be. Linda massaged his shoulders, then his upper back and temples. She slithered around him, brushing up against his body as he remained seated and weakening by the moment. Linda began nibbling on his ear and ran her mouth around to his until they were in the midst of a first deep kiss. She fell into his lap, still embraced in the kiss. His hands dropped to her thigh. Linda lifted one of his hands to her breast. It was the first time I had seen another man touch my wife in this way and she was responding in a manner that I didn't totally expect. The strangeness of this situation didn't dampen her enthusiasm. Then Jeff surprised Linda with a passionate comment about how long he has wanted her as he stood up and put her on the table and began undressing. Linda simply lifted her dress over her head with her eyes glued to him, then threw the dress to the floor and sat there entirely naked as Jeff fumbled with his pants. My heart was racing. This guy I barely knew for 15 minutes was about to have my wife right on our kitchen table. His body was sculpted and cock was huge. I even saw Linda's eyes light up a little when she saw it. I wondered if there would be any further foreplay, or maybe that's all there would be. Sure enough, Linda lied on her stomach on the table top and began sucking his cock. I could see she was digging her nails into his butt. Linda gives great blowjobs and I worried that Jeff would come too fast. I couldn't really see her face, but could see her lower body squirming around. Later she told me how difficult and strange it was taking him in orally because of his size. Jeff sounded like a guy ready to explode. Linda told him not to come, that she wanted him to fuck her. She doesn't usually use that word, except for when she really stimulated or angry. She sat up again, and now I could see her big brown eyes looking at this kid with some amazement. Jeff positioned her on her back and dropped to his knees. Then he pulled Linda into his face and began eating her partially shaven, dirty blonde pussy. Linda comes often and loud when receiving oral sex, and it was no different with Jeff. He went on and on for what seemed to be an eternity. Linda began pleading with him. ""Just fuck me now, please!"" she kept saying as she pounded the table with her hand. Finally, Jeff stood up and positioned himself over Linda. I can't tell you the thoughts that ran through my mind as I was on the verge of seeing my wife take in Jeff's cock. She was bucking her hips and spreading her pussy lips for him. He went at it more slowly than I thought a young man in this situation would. First he played with her clit with the tip of his cock. Linda kept maneuvering around hoping he would just penetrate her. But he didn't. He just kept teasing her. I could see how pink my wife pussy was. Jeff began playing with himself with one hand, and inserted a finger or two inside Linda with the other. Then he began talking dirty, which, even though I don't know the guy from the man on the moon, seemed a little out of character. Stuff like what a slutty little wife she must be and how hard he was going to screw her, which had me a little concerned because, as I said before, this guy was huge and my wife is fairly small and tight. He also said something about some friends that would love to get to know her and would she like to be gang-banged. But Linda shot back and got even more nasty, daring him to give her the fucking of her life. I always wondered if Linda ever did this would she hold back. Now I know. Not only didn't she hold back, something erupted in her that I'd never seen before. She said she had no intention of answering his question about a gang-bang, but that it has crossed her mind since then.\n\nJeff put the tip of his cock into my wife as she appeared to be guiding it with her right hand. He went slowly at first, but suddenly just plunged the rest into her with one thrust. Wasn't sure if this was inexperience on his part, or he was just being anxious or aggressive. In any case, Linda let out a scream that I thought would shatter our china. ""No, no, slower, please,"" she pleaded at first. Jeff slowed for a few seconds, then really began pounding her. I was getting concerned for the first time about Linda's welfare, but after she got over the initial feel, she settled down and seemed to be enjoying it. She gripped the edges of the table with her hands as her long hair spread out around her head. Jeff had his hands tightly on her hips so that she wouldn't slide. His hands appeared so large on her tiny frame. He seemed to pull her into him with each thrust, adding to the intensity of the penetration. Linda continued breathing hard and letting out moans of pleasure. The stud wasn't going to last long, but in the few minutes he fucked my wife, I sat in astonishment. Linda wrapped her legs around his lower back while he now strongly grasped her tits and began pulling her nipples as far as they would stretch. Linda loves having her tits squeezed during intercourse. Jeff came hard and deep into Linda. From the angle I was at, I could see her squeezing her legs around him and imagined her flexing her vaginal muscles to drain every last drop from Jeff cock.\n\nIt was over and Jeff was quick to call a friend to pick him up. I had to duck further out of sight again, but still could hear them talking. Linda gathered went upstairs while Jeff waited for his friend. When the friend arrived, he came through the back of the house. I guess Jeff didn't want to leave without saying goodbye, so the two guys sat and talked in whispers. I couldn't hear it all, but I did hear Jeff say something about ""doing this horny housewife."" Linda came back down in a denim skirt and T-shirt. The thought of her seducing both these young guys now did cross my mind, but not Linda's. Instead she said a pleasant goodbye. Afterwards, I was anxious to fuck my wife and she, though tired and probably sore, obliged me. There was a trace of cum trickling from her pussy that I saw as I was about to penetrate her. It felt so exciting to be inside her after Jeff had just done her 20 minutes earlier. I came quickly, shooting a big load in her pussy. I must have spent another 10 minutes just exploring the aftermath around her swollen pussy, while trying to get into her head more about what had just happened.\n\nLinda kept pretty quiet about the encounter for the first few weeks, but has recently began opening up about it and helped write this story as a way of channeling some of her feelings. We are not sure that it could ever happen again. What I did learn was that the sexual limits of a woman should never be underestimated."
500,Being Big,"['MF', 'size']","As her lips again encircled my rigid prick, I felt a definite surge of conquest, of superiority. I also felt Mrs. R.'s fingers probing my asshole and as my dick slid into her wet mouth, one of her thick digits slid up my ass. Ah, I was in heaven. Mrs. R. bobbed her head, my spit-slick prick pistoning in and out, for quite some time before I let go another hot, thick load which she gulped with as much eagerness and joy as she had earlier. Before I left, she mentioned again that I not tell anyone what she/we had done. She had only been teaching for two years and a scandal would ruin her. I wasn't going to tell. In fact, I wanted more and Mrs. R. seemed just the one to shelp me discover more thrills. I'd also decided I wanted to fuck her ass. I didn't tell her that then, but I sensed it would please her. Mrs. R. gave my crotch a parting squeeze as I left her class, smiling about what had just happened and knowing that things were going to really be differ- ent for me in the future. It was Tuesday after school when I got Mrs. R.. She locked the door and I quickly stripped, proud of my stiff cock. Mrs. R. again fell to her knees and immediately began sucking on it. When it was good and wet, I stopped her. ""I want to fuck your ass, Mrs. R.,"" I told her. She smiled, glanced at my prick with a twinge of fear in her eyes, then looked up at me. ""Lynn,"" she said. ""Call me Lynn. Yes,"" she whispered. ""Do my ass."" In a minute she was leaning over her desk holding her ass open for me. I let a long dribble of spit fall, hitting her crack and running into her wide (and evidently well-used) hole. I aimed my cock at that gaping entry and as soon as I lodged the head inside, she said, ""Shove that fucker in me, James! Do me hard!"" With a powerful thrust of my hips, I plunged the entire length of my cock up her rectum, driving the air out of Lynn's lungs with a whoosh. Like an animal impaled on a spike, Lynn thrashed and twisted and whimpered, but all the time she kept telling me how great it felt and she urged me to fuck her. I pistoned my cock in and out of that tight, gritty hole, enjoying the sense of supremacy I felt as I screwed my teacher in the ass. I fucked her deep and hard for about twenty minutes until I felt the tell-tale tug in my gut and I shoved hard. My cum shot out hard and washed out her bowels, sort of a sperm enema. I pulled out, my wilting dong covered with cum and butt butter, and I told Lynn to lick me clean. I didn't think she would, but she did. In the days and weeks that followed, I fucked her face and ass and cunt whenever I could. But we farted around and got caught. She got fired, I got expelled, and I didn't know where she went. But she'd taught me how to use this thing. Through the years I've had experiences with women who love to look, feel, even suck my cock but who could not fuck it. My 9½ inches is too long for the average vagina and painful even if I managed to fit it in. (It's also pretty thick.)"
501,Belinda,['MF'],"I smiled at her. ""What's your name, Suzy-Q?""\n\n""I'm not Suzy Q,"" she teased. ""I'm Belinda.""\n\nI turned my flashlight on her and I could actually see part way though her dress, at least enough to tell that her pussy was smooth and bare. She saw where I was looking and scolded me. ""Hey, you're not supposed to see inside my dress."" But she didn't move away or try to hide herself in any way. I turned my flashlight back to the wiring, but I couldn't concentrate any more.\n\n""How old are you, Belinda?""\n\n""Eleven. I'll be twelve in...five months.""\n\nI sat up and looked into her dress again. Then she giggled.\n\n""I dont' like to wear anything underneath. I rubs me the wrong way, you know?"" The she looked at me carefully. ""Did you know that you're looking at me the same way men sometimes look at my mom?""\n\n""Well,uh"" I answered, ""I don't really mean anything by it. I guess you're really too young to know much about it, anyway.""\n\n""Wouldn't you like to know!"" she teased.\n\nI went back to the dashboard with a screwdriver. ""Hey, could you do me a big favor and hold the flashlight over here?"" I asked. She nodded and directed the beam to where I was trying to untangle a bunch of wires.\n\n""Am I doing it right?""\n\n""Perfect,"" I said. ""You want a soda?""\n\nThen, completely unexpectedly, she asked ""Do you have a big pee-pee?"" I wasn't sure I heard right and she asked me again.\n\n""Uh, why do you want to know?""\n\n""Cause I heard my mom telling a friend of hers that she likes men with big ones and I kind of wanted to know what big ones looked like. I've seen plenty of boys,"" she bragged.\n\n""Oh, is that so?"" Now it was my turn to tease. ""I guess you'll have to find out for yourself."" As it happened, I didn't have a ""big"" one, but wanted to continue the game to see where it led.\n\n""Maybe I will"" was her answer. ""Are you sure you want me to?"" Now I was really interested.\n\n""Wait a minute,"" I said, ""I better lock the garage door."" I came back and got into the car next to her and leaned back against the door on the driver's side. ""Go ahead,"" I said. As her small hands began to unzip my fly and undo my pants, I started to get really hot. She giggled again. ""There it is,"" she said, gripping it through my boxers. ""It's still getting bigger.""\n\n""Reach in and feel it,"" I suggested. She hesitated, but then slid her hand into my pants. She felt around, squeezing it and running her hand up and down it. ""I guress it's pretty big,"" she finally concluded. ""Can I see it?""\n\nAt that moment, I felt oddly vulnerable and light-headed. I was looking at her rounded, very white upper thighs. In her eagerness, her dress rode up right to her pussy. My head was throbbing, but not from pain.\n\n""Okay, Miss Curiosity, have a look."" She unzipped me all the way, unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down. Then she sort of gaped at me sat back a bit.\n\n""Why is it wet on top? Do you have to go?""\n\n""No, silly, it's kind of secretion before coming -- it's automatic."" Then I put my hand on her thighs and slid it up to her naked him. ""Do you think you're old enough for this?"" I asked.\n\nShe giggled. ""I guess so. Some of mom's boyfriends have done that. They feel my boobs soemtimes when she's not around."" I began to feel a bit nervous. I didn't want to be just another man to take advantage of this girl's innocence, but I continued my caresses anyway. Soon, I was touching her breasts, which were softer than I expected, yielding and fleshy, with flat, undeveloped nipples.\n\n""Don't I have nice boobs?"" she asked. I continued to fondle her and whispered ""gorgeous"" with my face close to hers. Then she asked whether I liked her.\n\n""Sure I like you. You can come around here any time."" Then I gave her 75 cents for the soda.\n\n""Can I come around tomorrow and help too?"" I said yes, but perhaps wouldn't have if I had realized that she might start to see me as a source of small change in exchange for a few feels.\n\nThe next day, Belinda appeared again almost when I expected her not show up at all. I was installing a cassette player and I saw here from the corner of my eyes sneaking up on me to scare me. When she made a jump at me, I pretended to be really surprised, throwing the cassette player up in the air and catching it again. She laughed really loudly, delighted.\n\n""Scared you, didn't I?""\n\n""Sure did."" I continued working on the stereo.\n\n""Is it broke?""\n\n""No, I'm just installing it. It's going to be really loud. What kind of music do you like?""\n\nShe thought for a minute and said Madonna. I was relieved she didn't say New Kids on the Block.\n\n""Just wait and we'll test this out."" I started the car and put in a tape -- not Madonna, but the Red Hot Chili Peppers. Eighty watts per channel blasted into the garage and she held her ears. I laughed and adjusted the volume downward. ""Well, what do you think?"" I asked her.\n\n""Wow, that's really loud,"" she said, taking her hands away from her ears now that the sould was down low. ""Who is that?""\n\n""It's the Red Hot Chili Peppers.""\n\n""Oh, I think I saw something by them on MTV."" I nodded and strated putting everything back together.\n\n""Hey, would you like me to feel your pee-pee again?"" Belinda was really something.\n\n""Sure."" I set down my wrench and pulled her next to me on the front seat. As she unbuttoned my pants, I reached one arm around her and began fondling her breasts through her thin dress. It was a prettier and cleaner one than yesterday, but stained several washes agao from candy, soda, ketchup -- just like any other eleven-year-old.\n\nShe didn't really respond much when I played with her breasts, but she seemed interested in my cock, which she squeezed and poked back and forth. ""Does that hurt?"" she asked, squeezing me gently and then a bit harder.\n\n""Well, it doesn't feel great, but it doesn't hurt.""\n\nThat was a mistake, because then she started grabbing at me, and when she got one of my testicles, I yelped in pain. She let go immediately and said she was sorry, so I explained that she had to be very careful there and stroke me gently.\n\nShe began playing with the foreskin, moving it up and down. I felt really good. ""Did you ever do this before?"" I asked, suspecting she had.\n\n""No, but I saw -- uhh, I guess I shouldn't say."" I didn't pry any further. She continued masturbating me and I reached around again and touched her vulva, but she pused my hand away. ""I'm too young for that,"" she said.\n\n""Too young to be touched, when you're sitting here with my dick in your hand?"" I smiled. I was incredulous and she shrugged and said, ""well, alright, but not for too long.""\n\nShe spread her legs apart and I ran my index finger under her skirt, pushing aside her underwear, and stroked her slit and fingered her clitoris very gently back and forth. I could see she enjoyed it and I could feel the heat rising up from her. She was getting quite wet.\n\n""Will you give me another 75 cents today?"" Now I was in a strange position. Her irregular movements on my cock were having their effect, but I didn't want to encourage her in this manner. Hesitantly, I told her I would.\n\n""How long now?"" she saked after a few minutes.\n\n""Soon, very soon,"" I answered, brimming to a fantastic climax as I fingered her hairless pussy. Then I shot all over, getting cum on her dress, the dashboard, even in her hair. I cleaned her off and she said she had to go so I gave her the 75 cents.\n\n""See you tomorrow,"" she said, somewhat coquettishly.\n\nThe next day when Belinda showed up, I was determined not to do it again. I really liked her and felt she could really get herself into some bad habits -- or worse. When she asked me if I wanted to do it again, I told her that I wasnt' really in the mood today. She frowned a little and I tried to cheer her up.\n\n""If we play with each other, I don't want it to have to depend upon my giving you money. So maybe it's better if I just gave a you a little allowance and we remain good friends.""\n\nShe really lit up after that. I told her she could have five dollars a week and she could have all at once or a dollar at a time. She said she wanted it a dollar at a time, so she could see me every day after school. I laughed and said taht maybe she sould take a few dollars at a time, just in case we couldn't see each other every day.\n\nWe certainly didn't do sexual things every time we saw each other, but we cuddled and kissed a lot. Sometimes we me in the garage, sometimes at a place we would pre-arrange, like up in the woods. We went for long walks and she used to talk a lot about her mom and her boyfriends, none of whom she liked very much and several of whom tried to make a play for her. She said she pushed them off every time, especially when they offered her money.\n\nWe remained close friends until she had her first serious boyfriend when she was sixteen and lost her virginity to him. She was so excited about it and surprised me one day in the garage, shouting ""guress what? guess what?"" I looked up and she blurted out ""I lost my virginity!"" I laughed and said ""that's great! Do you want me to help you find it?!"" I always did have a dumb sense of humor. But I was genuinely happy for her."
502,Bellboy,"['MF', 'cuckold']","He started to run his tongue up my slit, starting at the bottom and working his way slowly higher. Reaching my clitoris, he would make a tiny circle, and then lick his way back down, repeating it again and again. ""Oh God!"" I moaned as he circled my clit again. ""Don't stop, keep doing that. Mmmmmmwow."" Now concentrating on my clit, he started to gently suck on it, putting it in his mouth and letting his tongue gently rub against it. I started to tell him that I was coming, but as the orgasm hit me, my words came out as an incomprehensible moan. ""I'mmmmmooooooohhhhhmmmmm.""\n""Room service."" Came a voice from the door, followed by a loud knock. I tried to keep my voice down, but my shrieks of ecstasy seemed only to get louder and more urgent as Joel ignored the interruption and continued to play with my clit. ""Mmmmmm, stop, no mmmmmm. Ahhhhhhh."" I screamed as my orgasm peaked and my voice grew louder. I somehow found the strength to push his head away, and as he stood and put on a robe, I closed my eyes and relaxed in the aftermath of my orgasm. Joel turned the doorknob, and I suddenly remembered that I was laying on the bed naked, with my legs open. I looked for the blanket, and not finding it, I rolled off the bed, and hid on the floor just as Joel was opening the door. ""Here is the food and champagne that you ordered sir. Said the bellboy as he rolled the cart into the room. ""Will there be anything else sir?"" Fortunately, the blanket had fallen onto the floor on the same side that I was hiding, and I grabbed it and covered myself. ""Yeah, actually there is one thing you can help me with."" Joel said. ""I like to sleep with the window open, and it's jammed, or at least I can't open it."" I looked at the wall, and realized that the window was right above me. Joel had always talked about wanting to show me off, and we had even discussed scenarios about being in a hotel and accidentally letting the bellboy see me, but I never thought that he would really do it, especially without talking to me about it first. I now had a choice. Try to fit under the bed and hide, lay on the floor and pretend that what I was doing was completely normal, or wrap the blanket around me and stand. Glancing at the bed, I realized that I would never fit under it, so I wrapped the blanket around me the best I could, and slowly stood, making sure that nothing was falling into view. ""Hi honey,"" Joel told me, ""The bellboy is going to help me open the window. Did you find your contact?""\n""Found it."" Joel walked to the window, and pushed up on it, and it wouldn't move. ""See, it won't open.""\n""You have to open the latch first sir."" The bellboy said, quickly flicking the lock and sliding the window open. ""Thanks. I feel like such an idiot."" Joel reached into his robe and not finding anything, he told the bellboy, ""Hold on a second, let me find my wallet. You don't have any money on you do you honey?""\n""No I don't sweetie, I don't have much of anything on right now."" I said, trying to smile. ""Well, have you seen my wallet?""\n""No I haven't dear.""\n""Oh, I think I left it in the bathroom. Could you look for me honey?"" I gave him an exasperated look and said. ""In the bathroom? Why don't you look in your. . .""\n""Just check for me honey.""\n""OK."" I walked around the bed, and as I held the blanket up, I walked toward the bathroom. Glancing around, there wasn't any sign of his wallet.""\n""Is it in there Dawn?""\n""No Joel. It's not in here. Look in your . .""\n""Are you sure. Let me look."" As Joel entered the bathroom, he softly closed the door halfway, and whispered to me, ""I dare you to let the blanket fall off and let him see you naked.""\n""No Joel.""\n""Please. This is our chance to do what we've always talked about.""\n""Joel.""\n""I dare you."" He said as he kissed me and walked out. ""It wasn't in there. It's around here someplace."" I had to admit to myself, that the idea of a strange man seeing me naked was sort of thrilling, and the bellboy was sort of cute. He looked like some kind of an athlete, maybe a swimmer or gymnast. A little young for me, but I wasn't going to marry him, or even fuck him, just let him look at me. I heard Joel narrating his search for the wallet, and I stepped out of the bathroom. I walked toward the dresser, and grabbed Joel's pants. Unfolding them, I reached my hand into the back pocket and pulled out the wallet. ""Here it is Joel. Funny place to leave your wallet, in your pocket."" I giggled. The blanket had shifted slightly, and my left breast was now almost in the open. I walked toward the door and opened it as the bellboy approached. I pulled out a five dollar bill, and handed to him. ""Could you do me a favor?""\n""Yes ma'am.""\n""This blanket smells sort of funny, could you bring me a new one?""\n""Sure ma'am."" I slowly unwrapped the blanket, and watched his eyes open wide as he looked at my naked body. His eyes roamed up and down, and he seemed to lock his gaze on my breasts. I smiled at him, even though he had no idea that I was smiling, and continued, ""Can you hurry though, with the windows open, it's a little chilly in here."" I handed him the blanket and turned away from him. I strolled to the bathroom, and smiled at him as I closed the door. Leaning against the door, I softly sighed, ran my hand down my stomach, and brushed my finger against my pussy. I felt a tingle and looked at myself in the mirror. My hair was a mess, but I still looked sexy. Maybe sexy isn't the right word for how I looked, sultry, or maybe erotic. No those aren't right neither, lusty, that's how I looked. The door pushed against my back, and I moved and let Joel enter. He had put on his clothes and smiled as he told me, ""I think he liked your show. He stood there for almost a minute before he left."" I grabbed him, and pressed my lips fiercely to his and pushed my tongue into his mouth. I tried to push his head down, but he wouldn't move and broke our kiss. ""I'm going to run downstairs and buy a pack of smokes."" He moved closer to me and whispered, ""I dare you to fuck him when he gets back with your blanket.""\n""You dare me to? Be careful what you dare me to do sweetheart.""\n""I dare you to be on the bed naked when he knocks, and when he comes in and sees you, seduce him.""\n""If I did that, I wouldn't have to do much seducing."" I told him He kissed me, and I felt his hand press against my pussy. ""I dare you Dawn. Meet me down in the bar when you're done."" He said as he walked out. The door clicked as he left the hotel room. I looked at myself in the mirror, and remembered all of the times that Joel had told me his fantasy of me acting like a slut. Whenever he confessed his fantasy to me, I tried to hide that it was exciting to me also. I never thought that he was serious, or that I would even consider doing something like this. I reached for my brush, and tried to do something with my hair, then I heard the knock at the door. I looked at myself in the mirror, took a deep breath and walked to the door. Another deep breath, and I slowly opened the door. The bellboy looked at my still naked body and handed me the blanket. Smiling at him, I grabbed the blanket and asked him, ""Do you think you can do me another favor?""\n""Yes ma'am."" He answered nervously. ""Follow me."" I turned and walked toward the bed. I heard the door click and felt him behind me. I dropped the blanket, and bent at my waist with my legs slightly apart to pick it up I threw the blanket onto the bed, and in my sexiest voice, I told him, ""I don't know how to ask this. . ."" I sat on the bed, and as I laid back, I slowly opened my legs. I watched as his mouth opened and he let out a little whimper. ""I hope you don't mind if I make myself comfortable.""\n""No ma'am.""\n""I don't know how to ask this, so I'll be blunt.""\n""Yes ma'am?""\n""My boyfriend got mad when I gave you the blanket before, and he left me here by myself horny. I need you to fuck me. Can you do that for me?""\n""Yes ma'am. I mean no ma'am, I mean yes I would like to help you ma'am, but I'm working and we're a little busy. My boss is a real jerk, I mean he's . . ."" I sat back up, and smiled at him, ""Don't worry, if he gives you any problems. I'll tell him you were busy helping one of your guests."" I moved my hand to his crotch, and gently rubbed his cock through his pants. ""You do want to help me don't you?""\n""Mmmm. Yes ma'am but . . ""\n""Good, then you can start with these."" Cupping my breasts, I pulled his head down and arched my back as he shyly put one of my nipples into his mouth. ""Mmmm, that feels good."" I sighed. I unzipped his pants, and let them fall to the floor as he continued to suck on my nipple. Pulling his boxers down, I wrapped my hand around his erection, and slowly slid my hand up and down. I fell back onto the bed, and he followed me, continuing to suck my nipples. Pushing his head down between my legs, he gently kissed my pussy, and I wrapped my legs around his back and pressed his mouth tighter against it. His tongue started to slide between my labia, and I started to orgasm. I bucked against him and held his head between my legs. He tried to continue to fuck me with his tongue, but I was coming in full force, and as I let him go, he moved his head away. ""Fuck me now. I want your cock in my pussy now. Do it now, fuck me."" I growled. I turned onto my stomach, and lifted my butt into the air and pushed my fingers into my pussy. ""Fuck me , fuck me, fuck me. Shove your cock into my pussy."" I felt his hand move mine away, and his cock replaced my finger. It slid into me and he started to fuck me. ""Mmmmmm, like that. Wow. Fuck me. Mmmmmm faster. Your cock feels so good, mmmmmmwowwww."" My orgasm returned, taking over my entire body. The waves rippled through me like electricity, and I started to scream. ""Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, harder, ohhhh fuck me harder. Mmmm, it feels so good, ohhhhhmyyyygaaahdyeeeeesss."" His thrusts started to become more erratic, and I heard him sigh loudly as he thrust into me twice more, shoving his cock into me as far as he could. He stayed inside of me for a few moments, and as he pulled out of me, I collapsed onto the bed, and rolled onto my back. I smiled at him, and watched him get dressed as he stared at my just fucked body. Once he was completely dressed, I stood and walked to the dresser, grabbing my purse. I met him at the door and pulled out a fifty. I handed it to him and whispered into his ear. ""Thank you."" I watched the door close and walked to the bathroom. I took a quick shower, fighting the temptation to use the shower massager on my pussy. Putting on a pair of tight denim shorts and a little tank top, I didn't bother to put anything underneath. I looked at myself in the mirror, saw that my nipples were clearly visible through the tight white fabric, and the shorts barely hid my mound. Turning, I smiled as I saw that the denim barely covered my rear. Leaving the room, I went down the elevator and met Joel in the bar. I kissed him and heard him whisper to me. ""Did you do it?"" As an answer, I smiled slyly at him and licked my lips. ""I knew you would.""\n""Did you like it?"" I continued to smile. Softly closing my eyes I kissed him again. ""I knew you would like it. I have a couple of new friends that I would like you to meet."" He told me as two men in suits approached our booth. He moved closer to me and whispered, ""I dare you to fuck both of them while I watch.""\n""Be careful what you dare me to do Sweetheart."" I said giggling.\n\n My homepage: http://members.aol.com/Maria1971/index.html"
503,Benders,"['MF', 'v', 'nc']","In the barren front room of a Houston office they'd rented under a false name, three sixteen-year-old boys sat huddled around a computer terminal, busy stealing ten thousand dollars a day, the full limit of what Mentat Security had authorized. Their plan, also approved and certified by the Foundation as a potentially dangerous extracurricular activity, involved shuffling borrowed money from one account to another in large amounts and in a way that took advantage of the timing of electronic bank transfers. The actual mechanics of the operation were terrifyingly complex; Tran navigated the stealer with his left hand on the mouse and his right over the numeric keypad, the data on the screen flowing directly into his consciousness, his face sharply wrenched with the pain of a mental trance. Ruben ate from a bag of Doritos and shook his head in time to Metallica's _Ride the Lightning_, while Josh occasionally glanced up from his Terrible Ted's laptop interface to rub his eyes and yawn. It had cost a pretty penny to rent a Ted from the Foundation, but as long as Josh watched it, he knew there were no police around and no one in the outside world knew or cared who the three thieves were. Looking up again, Josh said, ""Wash your hands, man. You're next.""\n""Patience, neat freak,"" Ruben said. ""The time has not yet come."" Tran made no outward sign he'd heard the exchange; in the thin gray strip that represented external reality, his mind logged the activity, found it insignificant, and disregarded it. Meanwhile, in his main field of thought, the mental images of two separate computer networks superimposed and flashed as he manipulated the harmonics of the systems' links, wringing a tiny fraction of error from each transaction as funds sloshed from one bank to another across the country. _Enough with North Carolina for now,_ he thought. _Let's scrape out Manhattan._ ""Those are revolting,"" Josh said, gesturing to the Doritos, then, speaking to his computer: ""It's illogical to poison yourself with empty calories."" This last carried a hint of accusation; in the Foundation's slippery rank classification, Josh scored somewhat above, and thus was considered more powerful than, Ruben. ""True enough. But to each his own poison, huh, Josh?"" Josh flinched. ""Besides, it's good food for the munchies."" Ruben stood and went to wash his hands. ""I don't know how you two can work on that shit.""\n""Same way you work wired."" The doorbell buzzed briefly. Before it stopped, Josh plucked his silenced HK-93 from the floor and stepped out of the door's direct line of sight, shouldering the weapon and preparing to flick the safety off. Ruben glided from the bathroom to a position left of the door, his arms crossed under his jacket, one hand on his P226, also silenced, in its special shoulder holster. Tran didn't look up. Without taking the time to spin up, Josh concentrated on the space beyond the closed suite door. Though blind to living tissue, his mentat's talent revealed a lone figure standing in the hallway...probably a man, judging by what the hang of his clothing revealed of his skeletal structure. Changing focus, Josh picked up the compact metal mass of a loaded gun in a belt holster. He tightened his finger on the safety and jerked his head twice at Ruben, who bared his teeth in understanding and nodded back. ""Who _is_ it?"" Ruben called sweetly. Muffled by the door: ""Harlan Jackson, Mentat Security. Put that thing away before you kill somebody, for Christ's sake."" Josh returned to Terrible Ted, again laying his rifle on the carpet beside him. Ruben opened the door, and Harlan walked in, a tall, intense black man in his early twenties. Stepping into the room, he pulled off his scarf to reveal the silver scores and insignia pinned to his black jacket, identifying himself, and scanned the room -- the setup, the young mutants and their physical attitudes. He sniffed the air and added that to his observation. Satisfied, his eyes returned to Ruben. By now Ruben had read and interpreted Harlan's scores, and he stood up a little straighter and ran a hand through his hair. ""Dude,"" he said by way of salute. ""Friendly neighborhood secret police, makin' a house call,"" Harlan said, surveying the room again more closely. ""We have to keep an eye on you assholes to make sure your activities don't threaten the safety and security of the Foundation and the blah, blah, blah."" Again his eyes fell on Ruben. ""Nice decor.""\n""Everything's been approved,"" Ruben said quickly. ""Where's your Sally?"" Harlan asked. It was common practice for mentat crime cabals to retain a telepath or two for additional protection when pitching their tent for an extended period. Depending on the crime, a Sweet Sally could command quite a fee. Josh glanced up at the question, then knotted his brows and returned to his screen. ""We don't have one.""\n""You don't _have_ one! What are you going to do if some lowlife Flatlander kicks in your door, blow him away in front of God and everybody? This isn't Foundation soil, man, you can't just sweep that shit under the rug so easily out here.""\n""It was approved,"" Ruben said, gaining confidence. ""There shouldn't be any local law trouble, and if things go RCF"" -- randomly, catastrophically fuckola, as in a robbery attempt or demon attack -- ""we can defend ourselves with small arms, yes.""\n""And they approved that."" Harlan tilted his head back. ""They did.""\n""Aw, I don't fuckin' believe this."" Harlan shook his head, then examined Tran's screen. ""Speaking of our friends in MS, a courier dropped off an eight-ball of mighty fine powder this morning,"" Josh said without looking at Harlan. ""Want some?""\n""No thanks,"" said Harlan, also without making eye contact. ""Oops, okay, sorry. 'Master of Puppets' and all that.""\n""Nah, I don't give a shit."" Harlan squinted. ""Bank wank, huh? First time out?""\n""Second,"" Ruben admitted. Harlan stared at Tran. ""Gets into his work, doesn't he?"" Now Josh did look at Harlan. ""Hey, man, you're in the short lance with Pelcher and Guile the Antichrist, aren't you?""\n""Indeed I am,"" Harlan replied. ""He's not much of an antichrist off-duty, though. And I wouldn't call him that around Goblin. We all call him 'A.C.'""\n""I thought you weren't supposed to like your code name.""\n""He's not the one who gets pissed.""\n""Is he really as good as everybody says?"" Harlan snorted. ""Better, if we're hearing the same stories.""\n""What's he like?"" the boy asked. ""He sleeps with my ex-girlfriend,"" Harlan said resentfully, meaning Susan Pelcher. With his face turned away from Jackson, Ruben pursed his lips with desire. Though only nineteen, Goblin had already distinguished herself in Foundation North America's Q5 program, racking up a hundred and fifty- seven flags against the demons, helping to keep the world somewhat safe for mutantkind, and in MS, where her skill at brain-raping Senators and captains of industry had earned her the grudging but well-deserved admiration of operatives twice her age. And she was fine, too. ""That sucks,"" said Josh without much conviction. ""Yeah. Well, I can see you guys are running a tiptop Boy Scout operation here, and although it pains me somewhat to say it, I don't think I can cite you on any Code violations, except perhaps being cheap bastards...and denying some indolent girl a little pocket money. Provided you get this fucking rifle off the floor, that is."" Harlan nudged Josh's Heckler & Koch with his foot. ""They let you carry field arms around on the street. Inside of the barrel looks filthy, too. What's the world coming to. Okay, well, have fun."" Ruben showed Harlan the door. The older mentat draped his scarf over his jacket again, scanned the hallway, and left. ""I wonder what's like to work with Guile Edwards,"" Josh said wonderingly. Or to ride his woman like a wild stallion, Ruben thought. ""I hear he's real normal.""\n""What the fuck is normal?"" Tran said, making the others jump. Recovering, Ruben said, ""Not like Custer Triumphant or something, like so many snappers. Imposing. You know."" Josh did know. All mentats knew. It was tough, in certain ways, not to have direct mental influence over the outside world. Bad enough that some women could read minds and imprint their bad trips on others at will; worse that the rest of the mutant men and women, the snappers, enjoyed a sort of exoskeletal telekinesis, allowing them to behave like cartoons in the face of physical danger. If you were Chosen, all you could do was rely on the Great Curve and try to aim for their fillings. So he said, with a little bitterness, ""What does he have to feel threatened by? Susan the Felcher sleeps on the end of his bed, it is rumored, ready to spring to awakening and murder with buckshot any who would _dare_ to --""\n""Better shut up. She can probably hear you from wherever she is.""\n""So?""\n""Hey, fat boy,"" Tran said, still scowling. ""You wanna come give me a break?""\n""Yeah, balance it."" Soon Ruben was angry, Tran messaged his temples and tweezed one of Ted's controls, and Josh knelt over a low table, carefully scooping sifted cocaine onto a polished mirror, anticipating the crispness of it. ""You got the easy job,"" Tran said. ""I think my cut reflects that fact, thank you. I've worked with Pelcher, by the way. How anyone can stay so stoned and still be such a bitch is beyond me."" Still, that petite body, that auburn hair, those reddish-brown eyes...just thinking of what she could do to your pleasure centers in five _minutes_ if she were really trying...the thought turned Josh's dork into cement. He pushed the fantasy away, saving it for later, when he was alone. Tran mimicked their Criminal Science instructor. ""'Based on your temperament and past experiences, sir, logic suggests you're speaking out of jealousy.' You friggin' breeder.""\n""Perhaps. Excuse me a second."" With two strong sniffs, Josh improved his world. ""Does it matter?"" He sat back to wait for the ride. ""Been back to Mendel recently?""\n""No, I try to stay away. Until -- ah."" It had begun. ""Until next quarter, when I join Q5 and become a bender like whiny boy out there, there's no reason to leave the Security safehouse."" He felt the rising urge to grow expansive on Harlan's shortcomings as one-time concubine to the Mentat Ideal, but squashed it. ""Pelcher's trying to kick.""\n""Really?"" Josh grinned evilly. ""What fun.""\n\n\n\nSobriety was coming hard for the Goblin Queen. It had been six days -- well, okay, five and a very long half -- since Susan's last joint, and word had already gotten around the compound that she wasn't losing her mind or having an early mid-life crisis, she was merely kicking her trademark monkey off her back. Mendel being what it was, nobody harassed her, and she even received offers of support from some unexpected places, but none of it helped very much; no more so than, say, gritting her teeth, which she was getting good at. It also didn't help that she had to walk past the drug dispensary every afternoon on the way to work. It was located in the Mentat Security building, and because the dickheads were touchy about people wandering around in there, they'd placed the long glass Soma Counter just inside the east entrance, where long rays of evening sun could filter through the East Texas pines and caress the panoply of mind-warping delights displayed there. If you elbowed your way through the perpetual scum of window-shopping Family members with their beads and tie-dye saying DUDE and DIG IT and handed the dickhead on duty your ID and credit chip, he'd smirk at you and then bring you whatever you wanted: Foundation Gold Bud, Byrd's Best Red, Smash Hash...ahh. Or ecstasy, PK25, CN8, coke, even horse tranquilizers, if that's what you really wanted. For Susan, for the past two years, it had always been grass. But not any more. A couple of glasses of wine before bed, wrapped up in Guile's arms while they watched the sun rise, weren't the same as getting really baked. Neither were the long walks in the woods, the hours spent meditating and wandering the Frontier under the faceless onyx benediction of the Black Goddess, or the time spent screwing the pants off Edwards when they could both find a hole in their schedules. Together, though, these things formed a sort of composite crutch, and by day five-and-a-half she began to think she might actually make it. That afternoon, two U.S. Marshals met her across from the Soma Counter, beneath the huge Mentat Security emblem, a silver skeletal winged serpent on a field of black. They were both low-power snappers; the younger one wore a government suit with a faux-boring tie, and the other wore cowboy clothes, boots, and the wrinkled-in perpetual frown of a hardass. They seemed to be representatives of different contingents, and when they had to be in the same room together they stayed at opposite ends. The suit, whose name was Wagner, briefed her at the back of the upstairs teaching theater. Down front, on the podium, a naked man helped a woman with blue hair dissect the guidance system from a thousand-pound laser bomb. Wagner tried not to appear disoriented and failed. ""Is that everything you need?"" Wagner asked at last. ""I think so,"" Susan said. ""You've been pretty thorough. Assuming your op in Kansas City places her marker properly, and assuming Michaud stays put until morning, it shouldn't be any trouble finding him.""\n""She'll be fifty miles away, though."" Susan shrugged. ""And I'm a thousand miles away. It doesn't matter.""\n""I don't understand how this shit works, to be honest with you. What does 'screed 24B' mean?"" In this case, it meant that Michaud, her target, could be identified in part by his sexual preference for violence with young children, which left a musty, stinking cloud in the Frontier if you were looking for it. The question itself also meant that Wagner was new at this, and if she mentioned it to Molly, he wouldn't be returning to Mendel. The Goblin Queen smiled and shrugged again. Wagner closed his leather folder. ""Don't you want to know what this guy did?"" Susan stopped smiling. ""I really don't."" You learned not to ask. They came to you with a mandate -- a spec-sheet, they called it in the Temple -- and you knew better than to probe, no matter what they paid you by the minute. A spec-sheet, a time line, and they asked you no questions and usually expected the same courtesy in return. Professionalism. When her pager lit up BLACK STAR Q2 -- REPORT, it meant that the Foundation brass had collectively decided someone out there was better off dead, and the Foundation's say-so was good enough for Susan. It kept her sane, anyway, and watching Uma coo and sing to her bomb while she picked little bits of it apart and handed them to Jerry made Susan appreciate little things like her sanity. What was left of it, anyway. An hour later, she was sitting Indian-style on the floor of an isolation room in the Temple of Darkness, robed in gray wool, her human senses extinguished, surrounded by deadspace and the Frontier. During preliminary calisthenics, she was amazed at how much more fluid her astral body had become since the last black star -- maybe this sobriety thing actually had benefits. One could hope. She shredded the intruding throught and launched herself straight up until the unimaginable enormity of WorldWatch swayed beneath her like billions of angry, passionate diamonds. She cued in on Myung's signal in Kansas and followed it down. Squinting at the screed-marks she'd pressed into the Frontier, Susan took flight again and queried WorldWatch more specifically. Michaud's signal flared in response at the corner of her astral vision; with a thought, she locked on, appeared beside him...inside him. Goblin ripped through her target's superego, looking for his Primary Motivator, trying to hold her breath against the sickness and perversion that threatened to overwhelm her. The two times she'd disobeyed orders and combed out her targets before dispatching them, Susan had immediately wished she hadn't. It wasn't necessary to high-comb Michaud to understand what kind of person he was. The man's followers burned incense and chanted in the next room, but they wouldn't be able to help him escape tonight. She perforated his PM and separated it from the rest of his central cluster, hitting her retros quickly and digging in as the feedback agony washed over her. For a timeless instant (the coin of the realm in deadspace) she chanted her own mantra and wondered if this one would be it, if Edwards would be sleeping alone tonight. When the tide broke, she actually smiled -- not at the pain, but at her mastery over it. Just like back home. As Michaud's spark of humanity began its long slide downward into the Well of Souls, Goblin was dimly surprised at how much more smoothly than normal things had gone. She hung back until Michaud (gary -- that was his name. the first one, there in the park, under the sodium lamp. what purity and potential, a shame to lose it forever to the random forces of an uncaring world. children must be saved from the sullying power of the world. they must experience the magnificence of purity of essence and then be extinguished before their inner beauty could be contaminated. michaud kept them all safe, every one that he touched, all serve michaud the messiah) gave up his Animal Mother and disintegrated into nothingness. Then she retreated homeward with Myung's _day-o_ confirmation ringing in her ears. Susan found herself flat on her back in the Temple once more, surrounded by the familiar muted smells of incense, marijuana, and sex. Someone was in the room with her, but she couldn't tell who, not immediately. She'd been in deadspace for seven minutes, and it felt as if every cell of her body had been scrubbed with a ton of ashes, half of which she'd then swallowed. She tried to stretch, vaguely aware of the fresh tears on her cheeks. ""Goblin? Hey, take it easy,"" a young girl said. Susan felt the presence bending over her. ""It's Beaker, Goblin. Are you okay? Are you all right?"" Still blind, Susan gasped, ""...give me a level, would you...."" Beaker held up her left index finger, flaring hard. The isolation room lit up from the younger girl's perspective, and Susan felt the coarseness of her purple Acolyte's robe, the sign of a holy Temple prostitute. She was only fifteen, Susan realized; all this must be so foreign to her. She caught the echoes of confusion, a cacophony of dissenting voices within Beaker. She was uncertain and afraid, unsure of what came next. So was Susan, but you had to be careful around the low-powers. Couldn't let them think you weren't in control. Before she knew what was happening, Susan felt Beaker's arms around her, clutching for her warmth. Goblin, not Susan, responded, and she wiped her tears against the girl's blonde hair, grateful for human warmth in this moment of weakness. ""Perfect, Beaker,"" she whispered. Trina liked women as well as men, but Susan didn't care at the moment. ""Thank you.""\n""They left me in here by myself,"" Beaker murmured against Susan's neck. ""What am I supposed to do? Seriously?""\n""Do you have any juice? My blood sugar....""\n""Oh, yeah,"" Beaker said, and held the tumbler for Susan. ""Thanks,"" Susan said again. Her Flat senses were beginning to reassert themselves. ""This is your first star sober, isn't it?"" Beaker said. ""Dark Lady bless the rumor mill.""\n""Jessica said that when you were growing up, you couldn't even drink. She said you weren't even allowed to drink tea or coffee. Is that true?"" Susan tried to laugh. ""That's probably all Jessica knows about how I was raised, but at least she got that right. Yes, it's true.""\n""Did you do it?""\n""I followed the rules, just like I do here.""\n""God, if I had to spend a week not drinking or jerking off or even swearing, I would kill myself.""\n""Hmm, done some research on your own, I see. Cool.""\n""So what happened?""\n""What ever happens? I joined the Foundation, shed innocent blood and turned my back on the Holy Ghost. I saved lives. I followed the rules. I lost my worthiness. So what?""\n""I got real depressed when my dad ran off,"" Beaker said quickly. ""I took Benedyct every day. Sometimes I'd drink a bunch of TranQuil, too. It helps."" Susan pulled herself together, pressing her knees against her breasts. ""You're _way_ too young to have a history like that, you know it, Beaker?""\n""Yeah, well, so are you."" They grinned at each other. ""Are you okay?"" Beaker asked again. ""Getting better. Is that fed still hanging around out front?"" Beaker covered her mouth. ""He's trying to quit smoking cigarettes, you know. Every time the guards light up, he cringes. Poor guy. Keeps pacing.""\n""I have good news for him. That should cheer him up."" Beaker's eyes grew wide. ""You did it?""\n""Yes, I did. Get used to it.""\n""I thought --"" Beaker shut up, which cemented Susan's good opinion of her more than anything she could have said. ""I'll go post it on the Wet Board. Your clothes are -- you know.""\n""I know."" Susan dressed and reapplied her makeup before leaving the isolation room. Her hundred-dollar sundress struck her as banal and malevolent; she held her hand under the room's sole lamp and checked her nail beds, squinting for the faces of dead friends, hoping she hadn't become smacked out there, but she was okay. Just a little twitchy. She shrugged. She snagged one nude stocking pulling it back on, producing a run near the top, but Guile wouldn't mind. With a few deep breaths, she opened the door and made her way back out of the Temple, down the corridors of closed doors and dimly lit group consciousnesses, to the Celestial Room, a score of hairstyles apparent through the gloom of either nave. She knelt for the required period before the statue of the Black Goddess, blew out her prayer candle and progressed to the antechamber, where she surrendered her robe and blessing. After a little obligatory kibitzing with the Acolytes, she pushed open the outside doors, squinting against the last of the evening sun. She'd left her Wayfarers in Guile's room that morning. Mistake. Wagner stood facing away from the Temple, surreptitiously checking out the tide of weirdness as Mendel's population drifted to evening duties. Not all were benders or full-time Foundation employees, and Wagner's attention lingered on the visitors, looking for a touch of familiarity. Bracing her rifle against her hip with one hand, Horowitz blew a lungful of smoke in Susan's direction, then pointed at Wagner's back and made a circular motion at her temple. Susan nodded and cleared her throat. ""Mr. Wagner?"" He'd clipped his shield to his suit pocket, she saw. Now he brushed his thumb against the strip of green tape that covered its face -- regulations -- and said, ""How'd it go?""\n""Day-o."" When his that's-very-nice expression failed to change, she remembered and said, ""I got him. Brain hemorrhage. Happens all the time, no one knows why.""\n""Untraceable?"" Crap, he asked a lot of questions. She pointed at his badge. ""We green- tape people hold all the guns. As far as the Flat world knows, he just dropped dead.""\n""Thanks.""\n""You don't have to thank me. I'll file my report this evening. I just wanted you to know. You don't happen to know where Guile Edwards is, do you?""\n""They said you'd ask."" He fumbled in his pocket for a yellow sheet of paper. ""He's in Sheol, room fourteen. Makes sense?""\n""It does."" Susan shook hands. ""Take it easy."" Susan stepped into the crowd and dissolved into welcome anonymity, heading for the MS Clubhouse. This would traditionally be stay-in-the- abattoir-and-get-wasted time, and though the cravings had indeed tapered off, Susan was a creature of habit. It was no coincidence that Guile was the first thing she'd asked for, and if he was goofing off in Sheol, he was probably interruptible. With a little persuasion, of course. Crossing the Commons, she passed by Speaker's Corner and saw a dickhead in uniform, including the ubiquitous utility belt but minus insignia, standing on a stepladder marked with an inverted crucifix. He'd gathered a small crowd beneath the cluster of green and Flat flags, and was haranguing them in a surprisingly well-modulated voice: ""What is the answer to Suchuk's Dilemma, sisters and brothers? I say God hasn't turned his back on our kind; He never existed for humanity at all! Satan is our spiritual Father! Examine the world as it exists, logically, and you will realize that the most single most destructive force, even before the demons came, has always been...."" _What_an_idiot,_ Susan thought, and tuned him out. She peered into the crowd, looking for Harlan, then remembered he was in Houston today, playing Gestapo with his new scores. Well, good for him. It beat his sulking around, and it was about time he got a little respect from the people he grew up with. The guard at the Clubhouse door waved Susan in. ""If you're looking for the Antichrist, I think he's melting his brain in the virtual reality room.""\n""Thank you, Brad,"" she said evenly. ""That is his name, right?"" Brad called as she walked away. ""Creepies,"" he told his boyfriend with a shrug, when she was out of earshot. ""Can you -- Hey, hold it there, pardner. I need to see your I.D."" Susan's flats clicked against the tile as she passed by rows of gung-ho dickhead posters, culminating in a recognizable watercolor of Damon Suchuk himself. She entered Sheol's hushed computer room, nodded to a man dressed as a clown when he pointed at chamber fourteen and mimed dilating pupils, and quietly let herself in. Guile lay motionless in the chamber's deep sofa, a VR helmet completely covering his head. A color-cycling Mandelbrot set slowly changed shape on the console's monitor -- This is Your Brain on Drugs, with a little help from modern computer technology. Newbies loved this kind of stuff, especially on psychedelics. Susan smiled affectionately. A young guy in college clothes stood before Guile, partially blocking Susan's view. As she closed the door, he half-turned, startled. He was stirring something in a glass bowl, and he moved it away from his body, flaring guilt and embarrassment. He knew he was caught. He was planning to _do_ something to Guile. Susan had been working herself up to a general love-the-world feeling, trying to combat her own guilt for having performed the black star, but all that fell away in an instant. Her reflexes took over and she churned the deep waters within her, raising her left hand, palm out. She locked on to the intruder and targeted as he opened his mouth to speak. Grimacing, she planted her feet and fired a single inhibitor bolt, just enough to let him feel the roots of all his teeth.\n\n Her target dropped the bowl as his whole body convulsed, and he fell to the floor in a semisolid heap, cracking his head against the tile, his signal diminishing as he passed out. Screw him. If he was in Mendel, he was a mutant, which meant he'd heal. Depending on what she found in the bowl, that is. Shaking off the feedback pain, Susan spat on his body and took a closer look at Guile, making sure he was okay. He'd fallen in love with expensive Italian suits and silk ties from hanging around Susan at work, a taste she'd encouraged, initially by gently reminding him he could afford it. Lying there as he was, head covered, hands folded on his suited chest, he looked like he was waiting in state, and _more_ death thoughts were not the dressing for Susan's salad at that moment. She wanted to rush to him and put her hands on him, to prove to herself that he was alive, to wake him up and sink herself into the reassuring warmth of his presence. Because, of course, the Foundation didn't give out code names like Antichrist without good reason. Lying there, lost in his acid-warped inner landscape, Guile was making that damned ""little humming noise"" that caused his shadow to vanish from Frontier space. No one in the world could lock on to him or even see him, not even the mighty Trees in their underground bunkers. To Susan, mildly telepathic since birth, he completely failed to register on the most important sense in her existence, and reclined on the couch in a straight, taut mass like a puppet of meat, like a dream. Worst of all, if he slammed the door while you were in his mind, it hurt in proportion to the strength of your lock. His talent was absolute and unique. Guile was to other telepaths what Susan was to mentats; she'd had to fight to keep him to herself. He was switched off, though, so he must be okay. She ran her play-by back and reassured herself she'd caught this asshole _before_ the act. Waking her baby right now would only confuse him at an already confusing time. Her target had ""beanie"" written all over him: a student working his way through college on a Foundation scholarship, which entitled MS to burn him like cordwood on their local operations. He'd one day be a moneyman or a paper-face, from the look of his casual wear, but at the moment he was a pain in the ass. Susan pitoned her way into his skull and, staring at the bowl of muck on the floor, remembered the beanie mixing its reagents in the lab upstairs. It was itchy paste. She pulled up a chair and rested one hand on Guile's knee, pretending she was a little girl, the way she sometimes did when they were alone. Gradually, the frat-boy stirred and pushed himself to a sitting position. ""The fuck, man...my head....""\n""What's your name?"" Susan said briskly, sitting up as well. ""My name's Matt, and you're a bitch. I can't --""\n""Matt, I want you to imagine feeling even worse than you do right now. ...Can't do it? Too bad, I love a challenge. Now listen carefully. What kind of idiot stunt did you have planned, exactly, with that itchy paste? Has anyone explained the rules of this place to you?""\n""I don't know who the hell you think you are, but --"" The door slammed open and a soldier leaped into the room, a dark-skinned snapper in full MS uniform...minus flak armor, of course. She held a beautiful double-edged Norse battle ax at the ready, and her submachine gun bounced off her hip as she fell into a crouch. ""All right, goddamn it...."" She trailed off, taking the situation in, and dejectedly dropped her spirit weapon. It flashed blue and disintegrated in sections as it touched the floor. Touching her headset, the soldier said, ""Twenty-five fourteen to Dad. -- Forget it, guys, it's just Pelcher going into withdrawal again. I'll clean up here.""\n""Pelcher?"" the beanie said, recognition dawning. He craned his neck to look at Guile. ""You're -- so he must be --"" Color drained from his face and he assumed an expression of horror, much like a newbie after his first flag. Perfect, really; just the effect Susan was hoping for. She checked; Guile was still in la-la land. ""Poonam,"" she began. ""Don't Poonam me, I'm working. What's the problem here, Pelcher?""\n""Prankster,"" Susan said simply. Poonam's whole manner changed. ""Oh really.""\n""Itchy paste.""\n""Well."" Poonam crossed the room and hauled the beanie to his feet with one hand. ""Where's your visitor's tag, bud?""\n""What about her fucking I.D.?""\n""One, she doesn't need I.D.; she lives here. Two, she has access to places I don't know about, so it's kinda useless checking it anyway. Here's yours, tucked in your little condom pocket. Hold still for the scanner. You taken any brain-killing chemicals I should know about?""\n""What -- Of _course_ not! Who --""\n""Three, I'm starting to see why she hit you with her magic club, and I'm gonna do the same with my own if you don't stand still and shut your dickheaded beanie ass _up._""\n""Why do these assholes call us that?"" Sure enough, Poonam tapped him on the head with her hardpointed palm. She missed the bruise Susan gave him, but started a pretty good one of her own. Poonam peered at her clipboard. ""Because these assholes, and I used to be one, are a little resentful of your, oh, _mainstream_ glory and success in Flatland, while we combatants have to do a dirty job and spend all the time hiding. Also, we don't fuck with each other, and whenever someone does something like _that_ --"" She turned his head toward the smashed bowl. ""It's always some snotty outsider like you, Matthew A. Reed. Aren't you supposed to be somewhere else, like down the hall with your group?""\n""Thanks, Poonam,"" Susan said. ""Thanks? I should probably write you up for poleaxing him, but it would take too long. You can go."" The beanie started for the door, but Poonam jerked him back. ""Did I say, 'You can go, asshole?' No. You're under arrest."" She cuffed him. ""Jeez, you know...I _think_ somebody named Reed is in trouble up at the desk. Can't quite remember; you know hammerheads aren't too bright. No offense to Edwards,"" she told Susan with a wink. ""Better march you up there myself."" Poonam glanced at the Mandelbrot design on Guile's screen while she squared her gear away. She considered hanging around on some pretext -- Guile's time on the VR machine was almost up, and it was still considered high humor in the Foundation ranks to watch Pelcher act all gooshy over her pet snapper. She decided against it; she'd just given this propeller-head a lecture on privacy, after all. ""Up and at 'em, buttsmack. You can come back and clean up later."" As the door clicked shut, the VR monitor flashed and filled with lowercase text. Guile's trip was over -- at least, the computer-generated portion of it. His breathing changed, and he shifted on his couch. At last he bounced into view, and his WorldWatch tag reappeared between frames. He sat up and pulled off his helmet. He was huge and gorgeous. He was built tall and broad-shouldered, on paper the ideal killing size, but when he wasn't actually fighting he carried himself with the self-conscious gravity of the protagonist in a child's picture book. If he kept wrinkling his face in the same places when he was confused, he would one day look exactly like Harrison Ford. He had brown-and- green eyes, a common secondary mutation and one that gave Susan impure thoughts, and platinum-brown hair, which didn't make sense until you saw it. He was scrumptious, and he even thought she was attractive, which she decided was probably fortunate, considering. When he _was_ pushed into a fight, his presence became compelling, even overpowering, and naturally he never lost. He never picked fights and suffered a sort of Jeckyl-and-Hyde relationship with himself when he was among Foundation society. He destroyed every challenger from above and beneath him when he was sucked into the Arena, but refused to advance his score by initiating combat. Snapper society polarized around the issue of whether he was brilliant or an idiot for doing this; whichever, Susan (with help from Guile's other admirers) had made it graphically clear that multiple ambushes would not be the sporting way to go about things. Mutant eyes didn't actually dilate, but when he turned to her and smiled, his echo made it clear that he was indeed twisted. ""Susie! What a surprise."" Without answering, she leaned down and pressed herself into his arms, the way Beaker had tried to do to her earlier. He responded, threading his fingers into her hair and cradling her against him, and she was grateful. ""Are you okay?"" he asked as she straightened. ""Unpleasantness at the Temple. It's over now.""\n""I'm sorry, honey. "" He stood up and straightened out his clothes. ""My coping mechanisms are a little scattered at the moment.""\n""That's okay. I can cope. I just wanted to go someplace and be alone, and you're the best person to be alone with. What do you say?""\n""Ooh, I say 'neat line.' Let's go.""\n""The biggest asshole I ever met used that on me when I was at Bacon,"" Susan said, taking his arm. ""I almost went for it. How'd you get in here? You're not technically cleared for it.""\n""There was a creepy on duty earlier."" Guile grinned, remembering. ""Don't say 'creepy,' Edwards.""\n""Well, except for you, most of them _are_ creepy.""\n""I know. It's still impolite."" Leaving the Clubhouse, they were the cute couple walking arm in arm. Guile tried to keep a straight face while Susan threw brightly colored elephants and bell towers in his eyes. He burst out laughing outside, then sucked in a good lungful of the sweet April air, that final brisk snap that precedes six months of Dante's Inferno in Houston. ""Nirvana,"" he said, and slipped his arm around her waist. ""God, you're beautiful. Just so you won't think I've been goofing off all day, I spent the afternoon giving a the old-timers a demonstration on how to smash Plexiglas."" He laughed again. ""I was straight then. See, you have to use your esper to feel out the area, and then you section it off and give each part a different nerve channel to follow...."" She waved at a lance of mounted guards headed for the outer perimeter, and patiently tried to keep up with his incomprehensible telekinetic gibberish. She'd tried to read their textbooks, and some of the theory made sense, but the advanced stuff sounded like a P.E. coach wired and trying to sell a Unified Theory of physics. Guile's life wasn't the Arena, though. ""...and then give it a whack with the blunt end of the old teardrop, and kee-rash!"" He flipped up his free arm without warning, firing a long blue bullet that streaked across the path and through a section of trees, dimpling the side of a nearby metal building with a profound bang. ""Hey!"" an inhabitant yelled, irritated. ""Shit,"" Guile said. ""Hey, isn't that the Family warren? Let's stop in.""\n""I'm not comfortable going in there, baby,"" Susan said, and mimed toking a roach. ""Of course."" A wash of self-pity and remorse. ""What a good influence I --""\n""That's right, you are. That's why I came looking for you when I was upset.""\n""But I --""\n""Only for the fifth time in two months, and the first one didn't count. That's not what I'm craving, anyway. Calm down."" Guile grinned a stupid acid grin and pulled Susan closer, reveling in the sweet fragrance of her hair. He was happy. Back home in White Plains, the most he'd had to look forward to was an increasingly serious involvement with low-level Mafia types, stealing Porches and setting warehouse fires for a cut of the insurance money, relying on his green blood to keep him just out of harm's way, thinking he was going crazy as the power grew stronger. Now, here in Houston (and every place the Global Research Foundation discreetly stamped its silver rings on a field of black), he was respected and appreciated for what he was. True, he had to fly all over the country ""clearing"" those poor random Flat bastards who woke up one morning with a little extra brain tissue they didn't have the night before, but he was directly saving others' lives by doing so. Besides, Goblin and Zulu were there to help him, and, to be honest, even the demons were better than feeling as alone as he did before he joined the Foundation. ""Do me a favor,"" he said. ""Name it.""\n""If you grok somebody sneaking up behind me, sing out, would you? I don't want to get sneak-attacked; I'm still pretty scattered. Just give me a little warning, you know?""\n""Always, Edwards."" They emerged onto a circular plain before the extravagant, misnamed Barracks. You could only stack psychotics, adolescents and drug addicts three or four high, especially if you were located somewhere near the airport and had to do a hell of a lot of greasing to keep people looking somewhere else anyway. Three high it was; the Barracks sprawled, and they advised you to stay out of the building altogether when they handed you your visitor's pass at Mendel's front desk. ""The Presidents are doing the Lord's work in Schenectady tonight,"" Susan said, checking her watch in the elevator. Someone had painted I'M PSYCHIC on the back wall. ""Connors, Lee and Zapata are up next, and then it's us. Say, eighteen hours. You ready?"" Clouds covered Edwards' face. ""Jesus, I'm never ready.""\n""You've never let me down, either."" She pecked his cheek, sorry she'd brought it up. ""Next week we get a cycle free. What do you say to Paris?""\n""'Give Athena the apple.'""\n""What -- Very funny. Really, it's old and historic and dirtier than Chicago and they don't pick up the garbage as often. Plus I can guarantee you won't like the French people. Want to go?""\n""How can I say no?"" Arriving at her quarters, Susan checked her mailbox and then turned to examine the note on her door. The main body of it was a piece of a poem by Yeats:\n\nNever shall a young man Thrown into despair By those honey-colored Ramparts at your ear, Love you for yourself alone And not your yellow hair.\n\nA second admirer had crossed out ""honey"" and ""yellow"" and written ""reddish-brown, like a smoldering fire viewed through amber, idiot""; the first had returned, crossed out all references to hair and drawn arrows to three characters of Syllabus, the non-mathematical script used for recording screeds. Susan squinted at the bad mentat calligraphy, then snatched the note off her door and made a great show of crumpling it up. ""That looked cool,"" Guile said. ""What did it say?""\n""It said that some scammers don't know when a lady's out of the market. And most of them are a little too disgustingly direct, anyway. Don't feel threatened."" Susan pressed her I.D. chip into the doorknob, and it turned freely. ""Why feel threatened?"" Guile said, entering. Susan's quarters looked like the inside of her head. Someone had originally filled it with elegant, feminine furniture and fixtures, all of it functional and quite sturdy, and then they'd gone back around spreading weapons and evidence of worldliness and iniquity throughout. Guile's eye immediately went for the H&K Model Z on its wall pegs, longing to switch the laser sight to visible red and pretend he was a mentat on Mendel's outer perimeter, waiting for another sea-tide of demons to try to break through the line. He was in a game-playing mood. Instead, Susan turned and pushed the door closed over Guile's shoulder, then backed him up against it, urging him to silence with her eyes. She stepped out of her shoes and raised her dress far enough to press the inside of her thigh against his hip, then stood on her toes and pulled his face down to hers. Susan kissed him deeply, drinking him in at last. Suddenly remembering that they were home, Guile responded, both emotionally and physically. She broke the kiss and lowered her body somewhat, raising the front of her dress so she could press herself against the growing bulge in his trousers. ""Lucky thing you're not threatened, or this might come as a big surprise, huh, baby. Mmhh, that feels good."" He dropped his hands to her buttocks and pulled her hips forward at a familiar angle, and Susan remembered. Damn it. ""Sweetheart, I don't think we should make love right now."" Immediately he took a half-step backwards, confused. ""What's wrong?""\n""I performed a black star an hour ago, so I'm likely to be dead in bed. Sorry, baby, I was recovering so fast that I almost forgot.""\n""Well why didn't you say --""\n""Oh come on, Edwards, I'm not crippled, I just won't be having any orgasms for a while. That doesn't mean I can't be nice to you in the meantime."" She dropped her voice a major third and stroked the firm pouch between his legs with her fingertips. ""What do you say to Susan?""\n""If you're having a hard time with sex, we could just --""\n""I think you're hungry, darling. I can feel your hunger, you know. It feels hot, and hard, and very powerful."" She stroked him more insistently, tilting her head up toward him. She stepped inside his Shield radius again, pressing his back against the door. ""I could satisfy your hunger for you, if you'd like. Would you like that?""\n""Yes, I would."" Guile fumbled with his belt and zipper, releasing himself from the prison of his shorts. Susan's fingers played over his bare skin, and he arched his back and closed his eyes. Susan dropped to her knees and kissed the head of Guile's cock. ""Susan....""\n""Yes, Guile?"" she said, turning her face to him. ""Thank you.""\n""For what?""\n""You don't have to do this.""\n""Of course not. Like this morning, when I woke up out of the Nightmare, screaming and crying. You didn't have to sit up with me and hold me until I went back to sleep, but you did."" He furrowed his brow. ""But I wanted to do that.""\n""And I want to do this."" Susan gently tickled the hair on his balls, and slipped his head into her mouth, rubbing it with her tongue. ""Do you need this, Guile?""\n""Oh God, yes, I do."" Locking his fingers into her thick hair, Guile pressed himself upwards into her mouth. After a few clicking noises, she accepted him into her throat, and Guile passed beyond the cares of this world. All he could feel was warmth and softness, an unbearable moist pressure sliding along his length, and the lubrication of his lover's saliva as it leaked out of her mouth and covered his testicles. She toyed with him with both hands, bringing a low shudder of animalistic passion to Guile's lips, which Susan loved. She tried harder. ""Wait, honey, wait,"" he said, letting go of her hair. She got to her feet, still sliding her palms and fingers up and down his manhood, and gave him a smeared-lipstick kiss. He kissed her back with feeling, but grabbed her wrists and pulled her away. ""I'm about to come.""\n""Good, sweetheart. Make me all messy. That's right, just let go."" He tried to speak, but she kissed him again and cheated just a little, stroking him long and slow while victimizing him with a sensuous expression from Guile's subconscious. Suddenly Guile stiffened and flared his fourth and fifth registers, and Susan, realizing that multiple false starts were not Guile's strong suit, leaned in close to her man, pressed her lips against the side of his neck, and wrapped her hands around his genitals while the pleasure wracked his body. She couldn't tell if he whispered her name or just thought it really loud, but she gave his penis a final squeeze and said, ""I love you, Edwards, and I'm glad I did that.""\n""Oh, Susan. I can't believe you'd take advantage of your poor, drugged boyfriend like that,"" he said, kissing her forehead. ""I think acid is your _force_majeure,_ baby,"" Susan said, handing him a towel. ""I always thought it would be the Arena, but there are worse things than genuinely peaceful men. Mind if I --?"" Guile shrugged. Susan hit the bathroom, cleaned the debris off her hands, unloaded a bunch of herbal tea and diluted CN5, and repaired her face. Deciding that the role of seductress was over, she took off her sundress; she liked this one, and it was just a matter of time before it got ruined at work anyway. Reentering the main room in flesh-colored bra, panties and garter belt, she saw Guile lying naked on the bed, trying not to look too pleased with himself. ""Peaking?"" she asked. ""I think so.""\n""As long as you don't go all timid and paranoid like last time, everything should work out,"" Susan said, turning on the sound system. Pressing RANDOM produced ""Body and Soul"" by Billie Holliday. ""It isn't logical to be afraid of me, not for any reason.""\n""I can feel my skin crawling,"" he said, scratching his chest. Susan faced him and struck a pose to let him know she wasn't through with him yet, then said, ""That's your healing factor. It means you're healthy...very, very healthy. It's a good sign.""\n""Feels weird. Hey, would you hand me your HK-Z?""\n""It's loaded with boltcutters, and it's not a toy,"" she said, lying down on the bed beside him. ""If you want to play with something, how about my body?"" She closed her eyes and stretched out languorously, crossing one ankle over the other, pleased that Guile was already becoming aroused again. She felt his strong hands brushing lightly against her stomach, and her muscles quivered in response. He dropped lower, caressing the soft skin of her thighs with the back of his fingers, amusing himself. He really couldn't help himself when he was in an altered state like this. Well, why not; he had a right to use her flesh for whatever he wanted. She wondered if he'd explore her legs next, and her calves, and feet. He had a thing about nylon stockings, an obsession she indulged whenever possible. Growing up, she'd been expected to look and act the feminine part when she wasn't actually sick in bed, and it was easier to stick with something that worked than to look for a new gender-role definition. Along came Guile, and suddenly she was Betty Page. Again, why not? It beat dickheads thinking she was quaint because she didn't say ""fuck"" every other sentence and getting all hot and bothered because her Disneyland screed was crosslinked. Instead, he propped himself up on one elbow and gently kissed her lips, then rested his palm against her cheek and traced the line of her nose with his thumb. With the greatest fighter in the world lying beside her, exploring the curves of her face with his fingertips, Susan sighed in contentment and completely relaxed for the first time all day. ""That feels good, honey."" She wrinkled her brow, making Guile try to straighten it out again. ""At this rate, I'll be good for something before evening duties after all. I've never recovered from deadburn this quickly before. That does it: no more dope.""\n""Now that you're sure, can I ask why?""\n""I haven't said, have I? Because of you. No, don't frown, I'm not trying to guilt-trip you. Remember that time I went off on a long spiel about how the only time I could ever scrape all the fog away, could really feel my emotions and the world around me, was when I was stoned?"" Guile unhooked her bra with one hand and kissed her breast. ""I remember.""\n""Mmm. You made this really horrible face when I said that, baby. I blew it off at the time, but last week, before the Marble Falls run, it was all I could think about."" She shifted. ""In retrospect, I think grass was impairing my effectiveness, on the job and everywhere else.""\n""Does the CN5 help?""\n""Unfortunately. Vanderhoff says I'll probably always have to take it to keep my head in balance. Another reason I can never leave the Foundation."" Guile's mouth dropped open. ""I mean, my womb is already screwed up, why not throw my brain onto the fire. Hurray for Mr. Green Genes.""\n""Susan?"" Her entire face suddenly froze, then smoothed out. She didn't relax; rather, the muscles around her eyes and mouth settled into a low idle. ""You're right, it's not healthy to dwell on that."" She squeezed his hand between her thighs. ""Instead of Paris, how about Atlanta?"" Guile said brightly. ""I met this guy today, some mentat who watched me do my thing from the observation deck, and we really hit it off afterwards. We ended up having a couple of beers in Valhalla while I waited for the acid to come on, and he invited both of us to his place in Georgia. Nice guy, Blaise something -- Blaise Mapplethorpe.""\n""You had a _beer_ with Blaise Mapplethorpe?"" Susan said, sitting straight up and opening her eyes. ""Yeah. So what?""\n""Do you know who he is, sweetheart?""\n""No, but I figure anyone who complains that much about Mentat Security can't be all bad.""\n""Mapplethorpe is the heir apparent to Atlanta.""\n""You mean his dad is the mayor?""\n""Not the city itself, the banking industry. His family owns -- oh, forget it. I'll show you his dossier later. Wow, beer with Douse. He's a good guy to chuck on the arm, baby.""\n""So you want to go?""\n""I want to feel you inside me,"" Susan said. ""Are you sure?"" Guile said, pressing her down on the bed with one hand. ""Positive. If worse comes to worst, I'll fake it, but I don't think I'll have to. Fill me up, darling, make me a woman. Ohh, yes. Yes, that's just right."" As Guile labored to bring Susan to pleasure, Bruce Madison lost the fight in Schenectady. As his Navigator mourned, Bruce lay dead on the empty Little League diamond, his spirit joining the infinite multitude as the demon fled into the night.\n\n..............................................................................\n\nYou think that Helena is summoned here As quickly as the paper spectres were. With witches' witchery and ghostly ghost, With changeling dwarfs I'm ready at my post; But devils' darlings, though one may not flout them, As heroines no one goes mad about them.\n\n-- Goethe (again)"
504,Benny's Mom,"['Mf', 'inc']","I hadn't really heard anything she'd said, I was to busy drooling all over myself. She had walked back into the bathroom and bent over to pickup the wet towels off the floor. When she bent over I could see the pouty lips of her pussy and her asshole. It was the most thrilling experience of my life. When she turned around, she said ""Danny it looks like you have a problem"". I saw her looking at the bulge in the front of my jeans. ""I'm really sorry"", I said. She came and stood right in front of me and said ""is this the first time you've seen a naked woman""? All I could do was nod my head yes. She said follow me. Like a puppy, I followed her beautiful swaying ass down the hall to her room. \n\nShe walked into the middle of the bedroom and turn to face me. ""Would you like to touch my breasts?"" I just stood with my mouth open and nodded my head yes. She said I had to promise that it would our secret. I walked close saying ""I promise, I promise"". She moved over to the bed and sat down and motioned for me to come closer. She picked up my hand and gently placed it on her right breast, telling me to gentley rub it. It felt softer than I could believe and when I rubbed the nipple it stood up like a gum drop. ""Don't forget about the other one, Danny"", she said. Now I had both hands full of the softest flesh I had ever touched. My cock was harder than it had ever been when I jacked off. She said that I was making her feel good and said it would make feel even better if I would kiss her breasts and suck on the nipples. I looked at her in disbelief. She smile and pulled my head to her breast. I kiss all over it an then sucked the nipple into my mouth. She told me to flick my tongue over it. I loved how rubbery the nipple was, but I was afraid that I would bite her. She moved my head to the other breast and I did the same sucking and kissing and licking. ""Danny that feels so good, you are making me wet."" I pulled my mouth from her breast and gave her a questioning look. "" When a woman get excited she gets wet between her leg, the same way that a man gets hard the way you are now"" she said. ""Would you like to see?"" She lay back , spread her legs and put her feet flat on the bed. I was now facing the first pussy that I had ever seen. ""Come closer Danny and you can touch it and see how wet you made me."" I stood between her knees and ran my fingers through what little pubic hair she had. It felt like silk it was so soft. She grabbed my hand and put it between her legs. The heat was incredible. She moved my finger up and down the slit and the more she did it the wetter she got. Then she told me to slowly stick my finger inside her. I couldn't believe I doing it. First one and then two fingers disappeared into her center. She told me to move them in and out. My ears filled with the squishy sound of her juices on my fingers. ""Danny take your fingers out and put them in your mouth and tell me if you like the way I taste.""\n\n""Really?"" I said. ""Yes, my husband says that I taste better than honey. Go ahead Danny,try it."" I pulled the fingers out of her and put them under my nose. Her scent was very clean, so I stuck the fingers in my mouth and sucked her juices. ""He is right, you do taste good.""\n\n""Now that you like my taste, I'm going to teach you how to really make a woman happy. Would you like that?""\n""Yes"", I said. Then she commenced to teach me how to eat her pussy and suck and lick her clit. I ate her until there was so much juice on my face that it would slide off her thighs. We stopped so I could rest, because my neck started to get stiff. ""Danny while you were eating me I came 3 times. For your first time that is fantastic. You are a natural pussy eater.""\n"" Was that why you were trembling and pressing my face so tight?""\n""Yes and that is also why your face got full of my juice.""\n\nAfter we rested for a while she asked if I was ready for lesson number 2. I smiled and said that I was. ""Ok Danny, take off your pants and let me see what you have between those legs."" I stood up and removed my pants and short ina heart beat. She got off the bed and came to kneel at my feet. She gentley touched my stomach and moved her hand down slowly to grasp my hard cock. Her other hand was roaming from the inside of my thighs to my ass. When her hand started moving slowly up and down I thought I was going to cum. She stopped stroking my cock and started running her finger tips from my chest to my nipples to my ribs to hips and back up. Then all of a sudden she reached around and grabbed my ass with both hands and pulled my hips forward and put her mouth on the head of my dick. ""Does that feel good Danny?"" I couldn't talk. I choked an nodded. She smiled and while she looked into my eyes, she licked the length of my dick from top to bottom and then lick my balls. ""That is incredible"", I moaned. While I watch, she moved back to the head and swallowed all 6 inches. Her face was all the way to my belly. I couldn't believe it. She kept moving her mouth up and down faster and faster. That was all it took. I just started cumming, shot after shot went down her throat. She swallowed it all and kept sucking, only now she was doing it slowly and gentley.\n\nI sat on the bed and tried to regain my composure. Benny's mom said that she had really like sucking me and that my cum was sweat. "" There is alot more that I can teach you if you want to learn."" I said that I did. ""Well maybe we can get together again saturday when the boys go fishing."" Looking at the clock she said we had better get dress before they came back.\n\nWalking down he stairs and out of the house, all I could think about was, 'what was I going to learn on Saturday'? But that is another story for another time. Benny's Mom 2\n\n Every conscious thought I had the rest of the week was about Benny's mom. I walked around all day in a constent state of arousal. Saturday did get here fast enough. I would go to bed with a hardon and wakeup with a hardon. But I wonder if the next time would be the same. Would she feel guilty about what we did? Maybe should wouldn't want to have sex with me again.\n\nI couldn't fall asleep on Friday night, I was just to keyed up. So instead of waking up early like I had planned, I finally got up at 8am. I took care of traditional morning business and left the house for Benny's. As I walked the half mile to Benny's house I started to get nervous. The butterfly were having a party in my stomach. It was so bad that by the time I walked up to the backdoor, I almost turned around and left. To my amazement, when I to the door, I could see Benny's mom sitting at the kitchen table. She was only wear a silk robe. As I stood at the door, she called for me to come inside and close the door. I walked up the 3 steps into the kitchen. When I got close to the table I could smell the oranges that she had just finished eating. \n\nShe got up from the chair and gave me a hug. ""I've been waiting for you since 6:00. I thought you would be here early?"" When she hugged me I could feel those nice big breast through the rob and my T-shirt. I could tell that her nipples where hard. She had the sweet smell of oranges all over her and the combination of her tits pushing into my chest, her hands stroke my ass and the smell made my dick get hard. She took me by the hand and lead me toward the stairs saying "" we have more time today, the boys will be gone all day and we're getting an early start."" When she started up the stairs in front of me, her robe pulled up and exposed the top of her thighs and the white globes of the bottom of her ass. When I took the first step, my face was so close to her that the familiar odor of sex enveloped my nose. It was a smell that I would not soon forget.\n\nWhen she go to the top of the stairs, she turn to look down at me. As I looked up I could see up under her robe. She was standing with her legs spread, a smile one her face, and I swear her pussy was winking at me. At least it looked that way to me. She turn and walked into her bedroom and I followed like a little puppy. As I walked into the bedroom, she once again took my hand and led me towards the bed. "" Today I'm going to teach you how a woman pleases a man. Is that alright with you?""\n"" Yes ma'am"" I said. She pulled my T-shirt over my head and threw it on the chair next to the bed. Then she knelt down and removed my shoes and socks. She, next pull my shorts down to my ankles and I stepped out of them. Now was the big moment. When she started to remove my underpants, I thought my dick was going to go right through the material. But as she moved them down, she pulled out the waist band and said "" Oh Danny what a nice looking penis you have"". "" Your penis is much bigger that Benny's, but you are also much taller than he is."" I was now standing totally naked in my best friend's mother's bedroom, with a cock that could split wood. She picked up the rest of my clothes and put them on the chair. Then turned and faced me and took her robe off and layed it on the chair too. I was standing there like a idiot as she walked toward me and knelt at my feet. She reached out and gentley took my cock into her hand. She moved her hand slowly up and down the shaft, never taking her eyes from my face. Her hand was creating the greatest sensations that I had ever felt. Sure I had stroked my own dick, but this was different. I was standing with my eyes close thinking that I was in heaven. Just when I didn't think it could get any better than this, I felt a hot wet touch on the head of my dick. Then sensation made my legs feel weak and my eyes snapped open. I looked done and Benny's mom was licking the head of my dick, still looking right into my eyes. "" Do you like how that feels?"" she asked. I had a lump in my throat the size a baseball, but managed to say yes. "" Would you like me to show you more? "" All I could do was nod, yes. I watched as she put her lips around the end of my dick and at the same time I could feel her tongue going over my pee slit. She move her head down my shaft slowly. I could believe she was sucking my whole dick into her mouth, sure I had heard guys talking about blow jobs, but it was actually happening to me. As she mouthed her mouth up to the crown, she would take the tip of her tongue and lick around the ridge of the head, then put it back in her mouth and go back down on the shaft. My stomach started to tighten and my balls started to burn. I new that I was going to cum and I told her. She pulled my cock out until the tip was on her lips and said "" let me have you load, I want to taste you"". That was all it took. As soon as she sucked the head back in her mouth I shot my first wad and then another and anther. I couldn't believe she just kept it in her mouth and kept on drinking it down. I hadn't even noticed that I had my hands on her head, I was so absorbed in watching her swallow. I moved my hands from her head to the bed behind me for support. I didn't think I could stand much longer.\n\nBenny's mom pulled my softing cock out of her mouth and smiled as she stood up. "" Climb up on the bed and lay down and rest Danny"" she said. I lay face down with my head on the pillow and she climbed up beside me. "" Did you enjoy that Danny?""\n"" Yes Ma'am, that was terrific, thank you."" I lay quitely for a few minutes as she gentley stroke my back, neck , arms, legs and then my ass. When she started kissing my back and working when way downward, my dick, with a mind of it's own, started to get hard again. She kissed down the outside of my hips and thighs and then she started up the back of my legs. When she got half way up my thighs she said "" you have very nice little butt, it's so kissable"". Then I felt her lips all over my ass. She nibbles and kiss and licked. All of a sudden she put her knee between my legs and pushed the apart. Next she spread the cheeks of my ass and started to lick from my tailbone down into my asshole. I can remember thinking ' she isn't really licking my asshole, I've never heard of such a thing'. That thought no sooner entered my mind than I felt the tip of her tongue licking and pushing against my back hole. "" Just relax Danny, you have such a beautiful young ass I just can't help myself."" I tried to relax but it was impossible. The more she licked and poked her tongue into my asshole, the more I humped my ass back towards her face.\n\nI felt her reach for my cock , as pushed back to her face, squeezing as if testing it's hardness. In the next instant she had rolled me over onto my back and straddled my waist. "" Now it is time to make you a real man"" she said smile. She had my dick in her hand as she slowly lowered herself down on it. She moved the head up and down the wet lips of her cunt as I watched. When she slowly put the head of my dick inside her cunt, I thought the heat would burn it up. The warmth and wetness of her pussy was the best feeling of my life; I thought. I didn't know what was yet to come. Then she sat all the way down on me and I felt her cunt muscles contract. I thought my head would explode. She moved up and down , relaxing and contracting her muscles at different times, driving me crazy. Her motion got faster and faster and at the same time I watched as she twisted and pinched her own nipples. Finally I felt my balls start to tighten again. "" I'm going to cum again, I can't hold it "" I moaned as I thrust my hips upward off the bed. Just as I shot the first salvo into her pussy, she sat down on top of me and started to shake moaning ""I'm coming to Danny, you make me cum so good""."
505,Berkeley Barb,['coming of age'],"His roommate was also divorced, having come from the same circumstances as my father, and also indulging in the same things that my father was now indulging in. He was more outgoing, though, with numerous girlfriends (which he _loved_ to take Polaroid pictures of, and showing them around to his friends and myself). He was always out somewhere with his numerous dates, either at a rock concert, dinner, or at their house, since now that I moved in, it made it inconvenient for him to enjoy his sexual escapades at home.\n\nI, myself, had started being independent almost a couple of years before, learning how to get around the Bay Area (on the bus and the subway here, called BART), and making the most of my newfound mobility. One of the things my mom didn't like was that I ""disappeared"" until the wee hours of the morning (sometimes 2am), not knowing what the hell I was doing out so late, being that I was so young (11-12 years old). Usually, I would be in San Francisco, in numerous places (like Polk Street, Mission Street, or wherever there was people hanging around). Since I didn't have any more neighborhood friends (they had either moved or made new friends themselves from going to different schools themselves, as I lived on a school border line for 2 different junior high schools), I made do with hanging out in ""The City.""\n\nMy father didn't mind any of this at all, since it made his life easier, so to speak, because I was not around so much. He still had a hard time communicating with me, as he had really abused me (physically) when I was a little kid, and he didn't know how to apologize for that (or even ""make up for it""). So he compensated it by giving me money and marijuana in any quantity I wanted, which gave me even more mobility to get around. Since some of his friends lived in Berkeley, I discovered that area in short order, and was also ""hanging out"" there also.\n\nIn being so independent and precouious, I seemed to attract women who were...errr...a little more outgoing themselves. (I eventually did attract one a short time later, but that is another story...). That attitude even showed up on the telephone, which I always seemed to be answering for my father and his roommate all the time, since they were never home, and answering machines were not common back then.\n\n(Well now, the story.)\n\nIn time, I found out why my father's roommate did have so many dates. He regularly placed personal ads in a local paper called the ""Berkeley Barb."" The ""Barb"" was, to say the least, a local ""alternative"" newspaper that catered to the more radical and sexual tastes of the East Bay, with either accusatory articles of local or state politicians, or the sexual romps of those same people.\n\nWell, since my father and his roommate worked, I usually ended up answering calls for both. That included messages for Gil (the roommate) from the personal ad.\n\nThe messages always sounded innocent enough, usually with the woman asking ""Is Gil there?"" and me answering no, and then a name and phone number taken. Sometimes there were as many as 5-10 calls a day, sometimes none for a week at a time.\n\nOne man did call once. I didn't think it was from the ad at the time (since I had seen the ad, and it was obvious he was looking for a woman). After asking for Gil, he then started asking a lot of questions, like how old I was, if I was alone at the time, and if I'd like to meet him somewhere in Berkeley. I was definitely *not* interested in men, or their sexual antics, and promptly hung up on him...\n\nBut literally on the same day, a woman called. She had started off just like all the rest of the people calling Gil.\n\n""Hello?"" I said.\n\n""Hello. Is Gil there?"" she responded.\n\n""No, he isn't,"" I answered.\n\n""Well...do you expect him back soon?"" she asked.\n\n""Yup. He's at work now. He usually gets back `round 6 or 7,"" I said.\n\n""Oh kayyyy. I was, uh, calling about the ad he placed.""\n\nA little hesitant, I noticed.\n\n""Oh yeah, the one in the Barb?""\n\n""You know about it?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah. He's shown it to me. I'm used to it now.""\n\n""Huhhh,"" she wondered, ""Does that mean, ummm, he gets a lot of calls?""\n\n""Yup,"" I blurted out. Shit, I thought, I shouldn't of said that. I probably blew this one.\n\n""Oh..."" she quietly said.\n\nWell, I kept thinking, I ain't gonna tell Gil about this one, since I doubted she'd call back anyway. Besides, Gil was planning to be gone that night anyway since he was going on another one of his ""dates"" again...\n\n""O.K."" she concluded...I thought.\n\nWell, time to get back to listening to the radio, since I was waiting for the time for some more concert tickets to be given away. I was drifting off, thinking on which concerts were coming around this weekend. Wasn't Golden Earring going to be at Winterland this...?\n\n""Well,"" breaking into my thoughts, ""I didn't mean to bother you.""\n\n""Hey,"" I said, ""no problem. I was just listening to the radio anyway.""\n\n""The radio...? What are you listening to?""\n\n""KFRC,"" I answered. It was the local Top-40 bubblegum station. Very much listened to by every kid 16 and under in the Bay Area. They were playing ""Half Breed"" by Cher.\n\n""Oh. You don't listen to KSAN?"" she asked. KSAN was the local ""underground"" station at the time. Better known now as ""Classic Rock.""\n\n""Naw,"" I answered, ""only when they're giving away tickets to something.""\n\n""Tickets?"" she wondered, ""tickets to what?""\n\n""Concerts,"" I answered. ""Usually at Winterland. I'm waiting for them to announce it. They usually do it once an hour.""\n\nIn fact, the station gave them away exactly once an hour at a particular time of day. That time was still about 10 minutes away. Plenty of time to bullshit on the phone.\n\n""Which concert is it?""\n\n""I think it's Golden Earring,"" I said, ""I'm not too sure. I usually don't care that much who it is, `cause sometimes I sell the tickets anyway, and just spend the money instead.""\n\n""Oh yeah, Golden Earring..."" she said, ""I haven't seen them yet, but I've seen the Electric Light Orchestra and David Bowie.""\n\n""Electric Light...Oh! E.L.O!"" I replied, ""And David Bowie? You saw the Spiders from Mars tour?""\n\n""Something like that,"" she said. ""I guess you like to go to a lot of concerts being that you're...uh...how old are you?""\n\n""13,"" I said. No use of lying about my age, unlike countless other times I've lied to other girls I see in school.\n\n""13!? That young?"" she said with a little surprise in her voice.\n\n""Yeah. How old did you think I was?""\n\n""Uhhh...I thought you might have been older...or something,"" she stammered back.\n\nThat nervousness again, I thought. Why does she seem so nervous? Still keeping an ear on the radio, I heard the D.J., Dr. Don Rose start talking after the previous song. He was making another of his famous jokes about Arco (the oil company) again. I still remember the apology they had to make after the last joke he cracked about them about a month ago. Looking at the clock, I figured after the commercials and one more song, the latest round of tickets would be given away. Time to finish the call up...\n\n""Oh yeah..."" remembering what I was going to ask, ""How old are you?""\n\n""Uhhh...How old do you think I am?""\n\n""Well...how about 25"" I said. I never was good at guessing the age of somebody. I figured I'll probably off by a few years.\n\n""Hmmm, try 23.""\n\nHey, I was actually near the mark for once!\n\n""All right! I was real close!"" I said.\n\n""Yes, you were.""\n\nSilence. I glanced at the clock. the second commercial was starting.\n\n""Well,"" I started out saying, ""I guess you wanna go...""\n\n""No, not really. Did you need to do something?""\n\nYeah, I do, I thought. I need to get those tickets so I sell them, since I just remembered I hated Golden Earring and that god-awful hit of theirs, ""Radar Love."" Sell them and go to the Grateful Dead concert at the Cow Palace where they were testing out some awesome sound system with zillions of speakers and millions of watts of...\n\nOops, drifting off. ""No, I don't have anything to doooo...""\n\nWhat the hell did I say that for? Clock time again. Third commercial...\n\n""I...I just wanted...to talk to somebody. Do you mind?"" she asked.\n\n""Sure, I don't mind."" There I go again! Why did I say that?\n\n""What do you want to talk about?"" she asked.\n\nWhy is she asking me? She's the one who wanted to talk, I thought.\n\n""Well, whatever you want to talk about.""\n\n""You sure you don't mind talking...?"" she started to ask.\n\n""No, no, no, no!"" I quickly responded, ""Really, I don't mind at all!""\n\n""O.K. It just sounded like you didn't want to talk to me, that's all""\n\n""No...Really...I don't mind"" I replied.\n\nAll of a sudden, my mind started to think: What is going on here? Why did I tell her I didn't mind at all!? At that age, I wasn't very considerate to others, having proved that time and time again when I hung around with my Father's friends. Why didn't I just tell her I had to go and hang up the phone?\n\nOops, more silence...\n\n""Well,"" I started again, ""Did you...uhhh...want to say something? Maybe ask something...or...Something...err...You know!""\n\nThe radio blared out the jingle...""Six-Ten, K-F-R-C..."" I barely caught it. The song they started...uhhh...""Show and Tell"" by Al Wilson. Second time I had heard it then. I would later think it was sooo appropriate.\n\n""Uhhh...Oh! School. What school do you go to?"" she asked.\n\nSchool...which school did...Oh yeah!\n\n""King"" I answered.\n\n""King? King what?""\n\n""Oh yeah. King junior high, on the avenue"" I replied.\n\n`...and here is the soul of which you've taken control...' the song went.\n\n""The `Avenue'?"" she asked\n\n""Yeah. Telegraph Avenue.""\n\n""Where's that?"" she kept asking.\n\n""Oh! In Berkeley. Don't you live in Berkeley?""\n\n""No,"" she said, ""I don't. Uh, I live in the City.""\n\nThe City was, of course, San Francisco. Why didn't she know Berkeley?\n\n""Haven't you ever been to Berkeley?"" I asked back.\n\n""Yes, once. A long time ago, with a friend...ummm...ex-friend.""\n\n""Ex-friend?"" I said.\n\n""Yeah...well...kinda. He was somebody I was seeing, you know... something like that.""\n\nThat song again: `These are the hands that can't help reaching for you...'\n\n""Somebody you're seeing? Like a boyfriend?"" I asked.\n\n""Yeah, I guess you could say that...you know.""\n\nNo, I don't know, I thought...\n\n""You going out with him still?"" I kept going on.\n\n""Not really. I kinda see him sometimes, like when he comes over.""\n\n""So he's still your boyfriend?"" I said.\n\n""It's...it's kinda hard to say.""\n\n`Show and tell. It's just a game I play...' the song kept going.\n\n""I, uh, don't..."" I started.\n\n""He, uh...He just stays over from time to time.""\n\n""`Stays over,' like overnight?"" I said.\n\n""Do you know what I mean?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah, kinda."" I said.\n\nAt least I think I get the idea, sorta...""Does he stay with you?""\n\n""Yeah, he, well, he sleeps with me still.""\n\n""What do you do when he sleeps over?"" I blurted. Oops...\n\nThe song: `Girl, so show me, and tell me that you feel the same way too.'\n\n""We, uh...We hold each other a lot.""\n\n""Oh,"" I said, sounding disappointed, ""that's all?""\n\n""No. We also make love sometimes.""\n\n""Make love? Like kissing or something...?"" I trailed off.\n\n""No, it's a little more involved than that. I guess you'd be a little young to understand.""\n\n""Well, no, I, um...read some magazines."" I said.\n\n""What kind of magazines?""\n\n""You know, like, uh, Playboy and Penthouse."" I stammered ahead.\n\n""You've seen those?""\n\n""Yeah, of course. My dad gets them all the time and leaves them lying around the apartment, so I go through them"" I answered.\n\n""You do?"" she asked.\n\n""Uh huh""\n\n""Do you look at the pictures?"" she kept going on.\n\n""You mean the centerfolds?""\n\n""Yes"" she said.\n\n""Yeah, I, uh, look at the girls.""\n\n""What do you think of them?""\n\n""Like what?"" I asked.\n\n""Like, uh...Like do you do anything?""\n\n""`Do anything?' I don't get it?""\n\n""Like,"" she hesitated, ""like keep yourself occupied?""\n\nOccupied, I thought. How the hell do I...Oh shit!\n\n""Oh! You mean do I, uhh...""\n\n""Do you do that already?"" she asked.\n\n""Do what?""\n\n""Do, uh, you know...Use your hand, I guess."" she stammered out.\n\nOh, I thought, I thought she actually meant that I did it with a girl or something like that. I'd been `using my hand' as she said for the last year.\n\n""Yeah, I do, but, uh, I don't use the pictures.""\n\n""You don't?"" It was her turn to be confused, obviously.\n\n""No, I don't. I, uh, read the stories.""\n\n""You do!?"" she said, surprised.\n\n""Yeah. The stories are a lot better than the pictures.""\n\nAs a matter of fact, I had read the stories ever since I could remember. It had took a while to understand what most of the `lingo' was, but Xavier Hollander's column took care of all that, in excellent detail, I might add! And her column sometimes had the best stories. But mostly, it was the `Letters' column that I had read, since the `knowledge' that the letters were `real' made it a lot more exciting than the fiction inside (except for a story I still remember to this day about a few people who were called ""Wavers"" and could hypnotize their partners that it was the best sex they ever had...but that's another story). Of course, once I found out the `Letters' were also fiction themselves...\n\nI explained all the above to her.\n\n""But the pictures don't do anything?"" she asked.\n\n""Naw, not really. It was kinda weird at first, but they all look the same now.""\n\n""Do you remember any of the stories?"" she said.\n\n""Yeah, some of them.""\n\n""Like which ones?""\n\n""Well,"" I hesitated for a second, ""there was one in Xaviers column about a somebody who was just divorced and had moved into an apartment by herself, and she started fooling around with a boy.""\n\n""A boy?"" She asked, ""Like a young boy?""\n\n""Yeah, he was 14, and was just out at the pool in the apartment building, and the woman comes over and sees him just sitting on the side there, and she decides to sit next to him. She then starts talking to him and then goes swimming. He then sees her, uhhh...""\n\n""Her what?"" she pressed.\n\n""Well, he sees her bikini creep up her, uh, you know. In the middle there.""\n\nI was still too embarrassed to say `pussy'.\n\n""You mean her vagina"" she said.\n\n""Yeah, that."" I almost stuttered back. ""After that, she then takes him inside the her apartment and, uh, you know, `makes love' as you say.""\n\nAlso too embarrassed to say ""fucks him"".\n\n""Does the letter go into detail?""\n\nDetail!?! Of course, I thought. Some of the best detail I could remember! That's why _I_ remember it!\n\n""Uh, yeah, kind of..."" I slowly said.\n\n""I never read anything like that. Can you tell me what it said?""\n\n""Like how? You mean, like, you want to, uh, hear all of it?"" I asked.\n\nI just realized she didn't seem nervous anymore. She even was talking a lot softer now, like somebody who was putting you to bed, or something like that.\n\n""Well, OK. Uh, where was I...?""\n\n""She was coming in from the pool into the apartment."" she reminded me.\n\n""Oh yeah! That's right! She had brought the guy inside and asked him if he wanted anything to drink, and he said yes. She had brought out a coke for him and then asked him if he wanted to get out of his wet swimming trunks. She said that she had one of her ex-husband's robes, and he could use it if he wanted to. He said he didn't mind and went off to the bathroom and took his trunks off and put the robe on. He then came back to the living room and saw that the woman had put a short robe on also. She then started to ask him if he lived in the area, and he said he lived upstairs in the apartment building, and then she asked if he had a girlfriend, and he said he didn't. She then asked if he'd been with any girls at all, and he said no. As she was sitting there, she decided to open up her legs a little since she was sitting almost across from him on the couch, and she had taken her bikini off, so she was showing him her pu...uhh...""\n\n""Don't worry. I've heard the word `pussy' before' she said.\n\n""Uh, ok."" I said back. ""So, like I said, she was showing him her, uh, pussy since she didn't have anything on underneath the robe, and it was real short to begin with. She saw that he was staring straight at it, and she saw that he was getting a, uh...""\n\n""...a hard on?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah, a hard on. So she decides that she wants to fuck, uhh...""\n\n""No, no! That's allright. Come on! It doesn't bother me. Really!""\n\n""OK"" I said. ""She starts thinking that she wants to fuck him, so she starts to move closer to him and starts opening up her legs wider so that he can see everything, and she then puts her hand on his leg to see if he'll do anything, but he didn't get the message. So, she keeps moving closer and keeps moving her hand up the robe and has it on the top of his leg, and he still doesn't do anything...""\n\n""Would you have done anything then?""\n\n""Of course!"" I lied. Honestly, I would have been just as scared as the kid in the letter was, but even I didn't admit that to myself back then.\n\n""So, where was I? Oh! Yeah, she has her hand right next to his, uh, dick and he almost drops his Coke and he grabs it just as she grabs it also, but she had grabbed his robe with her other hand to balance herself, and it pulled off.\n\n""So he was naked?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah, she opened up his robe when she pulled on it. So she was sitting there staring at his dick and they just froze for a second and he says he's sorry about that, and she says about what? And he says about his you-know-what, and she says your hard-on, and he says yeah, and she says that he shouldn't be sorry at all, that there was lots of other ways to apologize other than saying sorry, and he says how, and she puts her hand on his dick and says that `that' could apologize for him in more ways than one, and she then bends over to kiss him...""\n\n""French?"" stopping me for a second.\n\n""`French?' I don't get it?"" I ask back.\n\n""Whaddya call it...? `The tongue'?""\n\n""Oh, yeah, she gives him the tongue"" I continue. ""She then asks him if he's ever done it with another girl, and he says that when he said he never had a girlfriend, he'd also never been with a girl, period. She then says if he ever wanted to know what it was like to be with a girl, and he said yeah, that he'd jacked-off looking at pictures but he'd never fucked a real girl. She then said that he was about to find out what a real girl was like, and after taking his and her robes off, she had him lie down on the couch, and she leaned over his face and made him start licking her pussy...""\n\n""Have you ever thought of that?"" she broke in again.\n\n""Thought of what?""\n\n""Thought of licking pussy?"" she asked.\n\n""Yecch, no. It sounds nasty"" I answered back. Little did I know, it would eventually be my absolute favorite position, better than anything else! That was a ways down the road, though, at this point.\n\n""Why not?""\n\n""I don't want to stick my tongue there at all! Who knows what it may taste like"" I said.\n\n""You'd be surprised"" she answered.\n\nHeh heh, it was eventually a surprise...\n\n""Anyway, uh, where was I?"" I asked.\n\n""He was licking her pussy"" she reminded me again.\n\n""Oh yeah. She was bent over him, like I said, making him lick her, and then all of a sudden, he came all over himself.""\n\n""That fast?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah, a little fast, huh?"" I asked back.\n\n""Yeah, well, I knew a few like that...Anyway...""\n\n""Hmmm, yeah. Anyway,"" I continued, ""she didn't get upset about that, since she understood that he's never been with a girl before, and so, keeps him going at her pussy until she comes herself. She then slides down him to give him another kiss, and at the same time, slides his dick into her pussy.""\n\n""Are you sure you've never been with a woman before"" she asks again.\n\n""No, never. Not at all"" I reply.\n\n""But...But you know all the moves, errr...everything that a man would do in bed. You learned all that from the magazines?""\n\n""Yeah, nothing else."" I answer.\n\n""Wow...Ummm, anyway, where were you?""\n\n""Uh, oh! Yeah."" I said, ""She was sliding down and eventually touches the head of his dick with her pussy, and starts teasing it to see if she can get it hard again, and it does get hard almost immediately. She waits for it to get hard enough so she can slide it into her pussy while she's still kissing him all over his face. He keeps feeling her trying to get his dick in her pussy, and thinks that she can't find it, so he goes ahead and just thrusts it in and starts pumping right into her. She's trying to control him, trying to keep it slow, but he's just going at it, and he starts cumming in her in a minute or so again.""\n\n""Is that it?"" she asks.\n\n""No, not really."" I said, ""He finally calms down and they go at it again that night, and keep going at it for the next few months until either she moves or he moves, I don't remember.""\n\n""Wow!"" she exclaims. ""That was really a hot story.""\n\n""It was?"" I asked.\n\n""Yeahhh,"" she said, breathing heavily, ""I'd forgot all about my childhood.""\n\n""Your childhood...?""\n\n""Well, I...errr...forgot how horny I used to be when I was about your age."" she said.\n\n""Yeah, I know the feeling,"" I kept going. ""I seem to be like that all the time.""\n\n""Like what?"" she probed. ""You mean...horny?""\n\n""Yeah, really bad lately.""\n\n""Hmmm,"" she said. ""I want to ask you a question, if you don't mind?""\n\n""Like what?"" I asked back.\n\n""Like, uh...Have you ever been with an older woman before?""\n\nHoly Shit, I thought..."
506,Bermuda,['couples'],"What I had seen was a cigarette, and saw it again as he took another puff. He was sitting down, and I could only make out his head above the balcony wall. My first thought was to go back inside to continue undressing my wife. But, before I could react, she was switching places with me and turned me to lean against the wall while she kneeled in front of me. As her hands went inside my robe, I knew what she had in mind. I was thinking of a way to move inside without coming right out and telling her someone was watching us, but when she took my cock in her mouth I felt it would wait at least a few more minutes.\n\nWell, she soon had my robe at my feet, and I resolved myself to the fact that some strange guy was going to watch my wife suck my cock. What surprised me most was discovering that I not only didn't care, but that it was actually turning me on more. She was sucking and moaning, and I was moaning and I suddenly had the urge to give this guy an even better show. I pulled her up and slid the robe off her shoulders and let it fall.\n\nNow my wife wears some pretty skimpy bikinis, but here I was stripping her completely naked while some other guy looked on. I turned her around and leaned her back over the balcony. I was behind her and we both had a great view. She spread her legs, and my cock slid right into her soaking pussy. I looked out of the corner of my eye, and although I couldn't see what he was doing, by the way his head was moving, I could swear he was jacking off. Seeing that, I put my hands on her hips and really started fucking her. Here I was fucking my wife like there was no tomorrow, all the while knowing that someone was watching us. We were soon both cumming, and I'm sure our ""friend"" was also. My wife and I still make comments about our nights on that balcony (yes, we gave him another show two nights later) but I never told her about our visitor."
507,Best Blowjob Ever,['MF'],"It was a typical summer night at the bar. Everyone was out looking for someone to go home with, though everyone would also deny being ""tricksy"". I had slammed a couple of mini pitchers of Bud Lite and was not feeling any pain. Brent, a really cute 20 year old blonde, came up to me and struck up a conversation. For about two months, we had talked about what each other was looking for. I came right out and told him that I was not interested in a relationship, but was worried about tricking around. He agreed that while a relationship is probably better for everyone, a one night stand is fun if everyone involved knows that it is a one night stand. \n\nLast call came at about 1:30 and I was headed out. Brent asked me if I wanted to go for a drive. I was a little embarassed because I'd left the new truck at home and driven the old winter car. (I usually do that if I'm planning on drinking anything) It turned out later that I was grateful for the leg room in the old Pontiac.\n\nBrent and I headed south on old Highway 218 and drove around the southern sections of the city. He pointed out a dark street in the industrial section. The only thing back there was a truck supply company. We pulled in and shut off the lights.\n\nIn a flash, Brent was on my side of the car and had his tongue down my throat. We kissed hot and heavy for maybe five minutes. I caressed his head as our tongues met. His hand was under my shirt, pinching my nipples and feeling the mounds of my pecs. My hips bucked as my aching cock begged to be released from my Levi shorts. Every so often, I would spasm and a little drop of precum would soak through the material of my jean shorts. I grabbed the hard flesh of Brent's dick through his shorts.\n\nMy one night lover rescued my aching dick from my jean shorts. I shucked the t-shirt , but was still wearing the tan work boots and white crew socks. The jean shorts and BVD's were roughly yanked down to my ankles and a warm mouth engulfed my pecker. It felt so good that I remember slamming my head back against the headrest and letting out a loud moan.\n\nBrent's lips and tongue were all over the head of my cock. He licked the precum off of my big dick and then started to work on my throbbing rod with a twisting, bobbing motion. More and more of my cock went into his mouth until he was able to take in the whole thing. I held his head and gently ran my fingers through his soft blonde hair as me met my needs with his hot dick sucker.\n\nI knew that I was going to have to come. This kid had me so worked up that I was not going to go home until I shot a big fucking load. Secretly, I wanted him to take my burning cum into his mouth. Being the 90's though, I didn't expect it. I reached for his pecker (it was about 6 inches and very thick) He let me jack it for a couple of minutes, but wouldn't let me suck him. It was made very clear to me that he wanted to pleasure my cock and was not going to let me satisfy him. (While I love to reciprocate, I really like it when a guy insists that he NEEDS to suck my cock first!)\n\nI reached down to feel my balls and I put a couple of fingers around the shaft of my boner. Brent pulled his mouth off of me and started tonguing my big, hairy nuts. I could hear him inhaling the smell of my sweat, mingled with Irish Spring soap and precum. \n\nI went to work on the shaft of my dick, stroking it furiously. The hot mouth and tongue on my nuts felt so good. Occasionally, his tongue would go even lower and tease the skin between my balls and asshole. Brent felt my tensing up as the cum started building in my balls. A hand grabbed mine and I missed the orgasm.\n\nHis warm mouth once again took all of my thick cock into it. At first, I was frustrated that I hadn't shot my juice, but then I melted as a tongue drilled at that little spot just below the knob. This orgasm was going to be much stronger than the one I'd missed.\n\nWithout even touching my organ with his hand, Brent's mouth bobbed up and down very quickly. There was not so much of one hint of a tooth, only pure oral bliss. I found myself grabbing at the headrest, the door handle, anything to strain against as more and more of my big meat went further and further down his throat. The orgasm was starting to build and I didn't want to do anything to stop it.\n\nAll of my big cock went down his throat. I felt it starting to swell and my hips came off the seat. Brent started moaning and making a humming, vibrating sound while his lips were around my dick. My muscular legs, stretched diagonally across the bench seat, started to tense up and then they locked. I started thrashing violently and then, with a loud moan, I felt it.\n\n""Oh suck it...Yeah...MMMMMMM! Uhhhhhhh! Yeah!!!!! Uhhhhhh! Uhhhhhh!""\n\nShot after shot of my thick load squirted down his throat. Brent took every drop, still searching and sucking more. My cock was sucked until every last trace of cream was gone. Then, he planted a big old kiss on the head.\n\nI wanted to go down on him, but he wouldn't let me. Instead, I kissed Brent roughly and he started pounding his prick. We got into a comfortable position and I kept my tongue in his mouth. I had one hand on his hairy balls and the other was roaming around his face and hair, feeling and caressing. He stroked his cock harder and faster and ended up shooting a big load on my t-shirt.\n\nBrent and I are still friends. He's got a boyfriend now, but there is a chance that we may be able to repeat the scenario someday. It was the best blowjob I've ever received. I'd like to do it again."
508,Best Ever Sex Adventure,['MF'],"eyes, and a fantastic 36-20-33 figure. She went to her place to gather her things and make our lunch while I changed into my swimming suit. When she returned in her suit, I was impressed. It was a tiny, sheer, white bikini. The top didn't cover all of her dark brown nipples and the bottom was simply a G-string which displayed her entire ass. She looked fantastic. It was all I could do to stop myself from attacking her there and then, but I didn't. I drove to the river and parked. We then hiked for half-an-hour to get to the spot I had in mind. I carried the beach bag, lunch, and beer and walked behind to so I could better appreciate the jiggling of her bare brown buns. Believe me, it's not easy to pack a load, follow a narrow trail, and sport a full erection at the same time, but I managed. In hindsight, I'm sure the driving force was Joy's laughter and the certainty that we would spend much of the day exploring every inch of each others' anatomy. When we arrived at the cove, we found that it was al- ready taken. A cassette player was pumping out sensuous mu- sic and there was a nude couple self-occupied in the middle of the narrow beach. The fellow was lying on the beach towel with his busty blonde girl friend sitting on his rump. She was slowly massaging sun tan oil into his muscular shoulders while grinding her pubis on his back bone. The girl was a knock out. Her long hair fell forward and brushed his back as she swayed and massaged him in time to the music. Rather than hike back, I decided that there was room for two couples, so I spread our blanket about ten feet from the other couple. Joy hadn't said a word, she just stood staring at the action of the other couple. I grabbed her hand and led her to our blanket. I stripped off my cut-offs and untied her bikini top. Joy then removed the top and bottoms. Although I thought her suit left nothing to the imagination, I was wrong. Her nipples were on high beam and beads of sweat trickled down between her large, hemispheri- cal breasts. Best of all, she had no pubic hair. I later learned that she had shaved it just for me because she saw that the women in my paintings didn't have pubic hair. The delicate inner lips of her cunt peeked from her crotch and I could see drops of lubricant glistening like tiny jewels on them. I sat down and placed her on my lap. I had a raging erection, the veins on my cock were pulsing and looked like hawsers on a main mast. I grabbed the baby oil, and began rubbing it into her breasts. We couldn't take our eyes off the other couple for long. Either they hadn't noticed us or they were feigning oblivion. When she finished oiling his back, she turned him over and knelt between his legs. She then oiled his chest and legs. Next, she took the bottle of Hawaiian Tropic Oil and poured a handful of oil on his flaccid prick. She slowly anointed his pecker and balls with the oil. As she worked his prick grew to the monstrous proportions that jus- tified a full handful of oil. It turned beet red from the quickening friction of her stroking. Joy gasped in amazement and began squirming in my lap. I rubbed oil into her pubis, paying carwild, uncontrolled trajec- tory. The bulk of his load landed on the girl's chest and rapidly dripped from her oil slicked titties. When he was finished spurting his load the girl looked up and finally noticed us. She crawled to the edge of our blanket and asked if we would give her a show like the one she gave us. Joy agreed and pushed me back. She grabbed the baby oil and poured some on my hard dick. Her tiny hands barely wrapped around it, but that wasn't a problem. She stroked it and tickled my shaved balls with her finger- tips. She slowly pulled the foreskin back and forth to coat the head of my cock with the oil. The blonde then reached over and rubbed Joy's pussy. She grabbed our oil, poured it over Joy's back, and began massaging her in time to the music and Joy's stroking my dick. The girl's boyfriend was taken by the scene before him. When he stood, he sported another monstrous erection. He positioned himself behind his girl friend and drove his rigid cock home with one hard thrust. This was all the ini- tiative she needed. She began licking Joy's dripping cunt. After a few minutes, I felt an electric surge in my loins. Sweat poured from every pore of my body and my balls began their orgasmic pulsing. Quickly, Joy replaced her hands with her mouth and nursed the tip of my dick. That was all I could take, I unloosed what had to be the grand- daddy of all loads. She took a little in her mouth and let the rest cascade from her chin to her beautiful tits. After my convulsions subsided, I saw the other guy pull his dick from the blonde and stick it in Joy. Shortly thereafter, he came in shuddering waves. The blonde took a towel to the river, soaked it, and returned to our blanket. She cleaned up all of us and Joy passed the beers around. The four of us -- Joy, Dan, Michelle, and I -- spent the rest of the day soaking-up the sun rays, swimming, and engaging in every form of sex we could think of. On the drive home, I found out that Dan and Michelle were Joy's friends and I had been invited to expand their menage-au-trois to a menage-au-qua- tre. Well, that's one of my ""best ever"" experiences, do any of you have any to share?"
509,Best Friend's Mother,"['mF', '1st time']","Margie really turned me on and I jerked off thinking about her many, many times. Once, while Stevie went to take a leak, I went into her bathroom ( I told her I had to go, too, so she said to use it). I flipped open the hamper with her dirty clothes and pulled out a pair of panties. I sniffed them and could smell her pussy all over them. I stuffed them in my pants and, when I got home that day, jerked off while I sniffed her panties. It was one of the great treasures] of my life.\n\nI guess Margie realized that I was hot for her, because all of a sudden it seemed as if she were TRYING to let me catch a glimpse of some private part of her. We were sitting in the kitchen one time, Margie was wearing just one of those house dresses and working in the kitchen. She dropped something, bent down in front of me to pick it up and when she did, I could a great shot of her tits beneath her dress. As she arose, she looked me straight in the eyes, knowing that I had just seen her tits and she just smiled. I was embarrassed, but managed to smile back at her.\n\nI had overheard her talking to my mother about their sex lives and remember Margie telling my mom that she hardly ever had sex with her husband anymore. She said she was getting pretty horny and had bought a dildo. They laughed and I ran to ask a friend of mine what a dildo was. I thought to myself, ""Wow, I could give her something better than a dildo!""\n\nThere were a few more episodes with Margie when I saw either her tits or a quick glimpse of some pussy hair. We were sitting in their den one time (Me and Stevie). Margie walked in. She was wearing this white blouse and a fairly short skirt with stockings. her legs looked so hot, I got a hard on right away. She sat down across from me and next to Stevie. We chatted a little bit and then she did it. I swear she did it for me. She crossed her legs and as she did, her skirt lifted high enough for me to catch a little pussy shot of her. I could see her panties and a little hair sticking out from under- neath.\n\nShe saw me staring and smiled back at me again. She asked Stevie to go get her a drink and when he got up she looked at me and, I'll never forget her words, she said to me. ""You know, you are turning into quite a handsome young men. Very sexy, too."" She smiled and laughed. I blushed and thanked her. I wondered if she could see that I had a huge hard on. She asked if I wanted to spend the night at their house. Her husband was out of town and she said that Stevie AND her would love to have me stay over. I said sure. She said she would call my mom and ask her if it was okay. I wondered if she had had some reason for asking me to stay. I fantasized that she would lure me to her bed and let me fuck her all night.\n\nWe talked a little more vefore Stevie came back in. She asked if I had a girlfriend and I told her no. ""Young, virile boys like you should be going out with girls, don't you think?"" She smiled ever so coyly. I agreed with her but told her that I hadn't met anyone. I got a little bold and told her that I liked older women because they seemed so much more mature. She grinned as I said that and replied, ""Oh, really? How much older?"" She seemed very interested in my reply, but before I could, Stevie was back in the room with her drink and she said, ""We'll talk more later."" She got up, took her drink, told Stevie that I was sleeping over and that I could sleep in the guest room. Stevie was happy and we took off and played some games together.\n\nNow the way the house was set up, there were 2 floors. Stevie's room was on the second floor and the guest room was on the first....so was Margie's bedroom. There was room in Stevie's room for both of us, but Margie had said I could sleep in theguest room. She explained to Stevie that I probably wanted a room to myself and I'd be more com- fortable there. We all agreed, though I was thinking that maybe Margie really DID have some plans for me that evening. I couldn't wait to go to sleep.\n\nMargie cooked us dinner - spaghetti and meatballs, my favorite. Off and on through dinner I would sneak a peek at her, lustfully, and she would catch my glimpse and return it. Once she winked at me and smiled. I nearly came in my pants. Being 15 years old, it was difficult to determine if she were making sexual glances or just being friendly, which she always was. I wondered if I was reading something into her smiles that justwasn't there. Stevie and I played out in the yard after dinner and, finally, it was time to get ready for bed. Stevie and I went to his room for awhile. I think he wanted me to jerk him off, but I acted as if I were tired and told him no. We said goodnight and I went downstairs. Margie was still up and she was sitting in the den watching TV. ""Going to bed?"" she asked me. She looked so good sitting there, her hair perfect, her legs long and sexy. ""I guess so,"" I answered, hoping she would ask me to stay. She did. ""Wanna watch some TV?"" She patted her hand on the sofa next to her and motioned me to sit down and join her. I didn't have to be asked twice. Now I was wearing my pajamas and if I was to get a hard on, there was little I could do to not let it be seen. I tried my hardest, no pun intended.\n\nI sat there, a little uneasy, watching some program on TV. Margie lit up a cigarette and started to puff away as she watched. I was more interested in her than the TV. I shot an occasional glance her way and she would smile sweetly at me. I still couldn't read her signs, so I just bidded my time.\n\nShe finished her cigarette and stood up, straightening out her skirt which had ridden up a little revealing a little more of her thigh to me. I looked longingly at her legs. They were gorgeous. ""I'm going to hop in the shower. You just stay here and watch some TV, okay, sweetie?"" She announced. I loved the way she called me sweetie. ""Make yourself comfortable."" She turned, and walked towards her room, which was in direct view of my seat in the den. I watched her walk away, her ass swaying as she walked. I wondered if she was swaying that pretty ass for me. She disappeared inside the room, but, incredibly, she didn't close the door completely. Now I know she knew that I could see inside of her room from where I sat. I forgot about the TV and stared into the room, wondering if I would get a glimpse of Margie as she undressed and took a shower. My patience was rewarded soon after.\n\nFirst, all I saw was her blouse tossed on the bed, then her bra, then her skirt and finally, those sexy, pink panties she had on. The panties missed the bed and fell to the floor. I knew she was now totally naked and I figured she would jump in the shower and I would never get to see her nude. Boy, was I wrong! My hand was on my cock, my hard, throbbing cock, when she passed in front of the open door. It was just for a moment as she walked to the other side of the room where she apparently had her towel. She never looked my way and I wondered if she knew that I had seen her. She must have, I thought. She knew I could see in there. I waited for what seemed like an eternity until she crossed over the room once again to the bathroom. This time, she stopped, right in full view of my probing eyes. Her back was to me and I could see her ass fully. She had a beautiful ass. She put her hand over one cheek and rubbed her ass as I watched, eyes fixed on her. She bent down to pick up the fallen panties and I could see her tits swaying as she picked them up. het tits were beautiful from what I could see and I was totally entranced by this gorgeous woman.It was then, as I was totally fixed on her, that she turned around towards me.\n\nShe stood up, holding her panties in her hand. I could see her bush completely, her tits completely, her whole naked body completely. My jaw dropped and my eyes must have been bulging from their sockets. She just stood there as if she were watching my reaction. I was both embarrassed and enchanted. She made no attempt to cover herself up or to move away, she just stood there for a moment allowing me to take in that wonderfully sexy 40 year old body. My dick was ready to fall off as I stared at her. I had never seen a real naked woman before and this was everything and more that I had hoped it would be.\n\nI'm sure it was only a couple of seconds that she stood there, but it seemed like an eternity and I burned that view into my mind forever. If this were all I would ever get from Margie, I said to myself that it would be enough, but it really wasn't and, thank goodness, it wasn't all I would get. She gave me a broad, toothy smile, looked me directly in my eyes and turned away from the door and headed to the shower. Unfortunately, one good look at her was all I would get.......at least THAT night.\n\nI kept one eye on the TV and one on the door, waiting for another glimpse of Margie, but there was to be none. She finished her shower, got into her nightgown (which wasn't sheer) and came out to the den, where I was still sitting. She smiled at me knowingly, but not saying anything about what had happened. ""I'm going to sleep,"" she yawned. She walked towards me as if she wanted to hug me goodnight, so I obliged her. She pressed her arms around me, leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. ""Goodnight."" she whispered in what I made out to be a very loving tone. ""Good night, Mrs. Krown."" She headed off to the bedroom, closed the door and that was all I saw of her that night. Eventually, I got to sleep after much thinking about what had happened. Of course, I had to jerk off with the vision of her naked body fresh in my mind.\n\nThe next couple of weeks were filled with secret glances and secret smiles whenever I would see her, which was as often as I could. Later on I would realize that what had happened was a test. She wanted to see if I would say anything to either her, Stevie or my mother, which, of course, I never did. Several weeks later I would be rewarded for my ability to keep a secret.\n\nMy parents had been planning a trip for quite some time and we made arrangements for me to spend the 4 days they would be away at Stevie's house. it seemed like forever waiting for those 4 days, but they finally arrived. Stevie's dad was in show business and he was often away. I hoped he would be gone for those 4 days. he was home the first night, but would be leaving the next day. That first night, I slept in Stevie's room. Stevie, it appeared, was becoming increasingly interested in fucking other guys. As it turned out in later years, Stevie was gay, and still is today. We are still friends, but being gay is not my thing, so we really haven't been close in a long, long time. Anyway, we were up in his room, playing with our passion as 15 year old boys - baseball cards. It was almost 11 o'clock and we decided to get undressed ang get to bed. We were both in our underwear and I could see stevie had a hard on. ""Let's fool around, David."" I really wasn't interested, I was more involved thinking about his mother. he came over to my bed and sat down beside me, putting his hand on my cock. I let him slip his hand inside my underwear and he began stroking my cock. He slipped off his underwear and I grabbed his and we jerked each other off. But that wasn't going to be enough for Stevie that night. He lay down beside me and slid down so that he could suck my cock. I must admit it felt good having my cock sucked...even by my best friend. I came in no time and Stevie swallowed my cum. I thought that was disgusting and when I blew him and he came, I just ran to the bathroom and spit it out.\n\nHe wanted to fuck me in the ass, but I wouldn't let him. I thought to myself the only person I would ever let fuck me in the ass would be Stevie's mom with that dildo strapped between her legs. He turned over, put his ass to my face and asked me to fuck him. I started to put my dick to his ass and then decided not to. I was turned off by the whole thing and I told him that I really wasn't into this. he said he understood and I told him not to be embarrassed. I also told him that we were still best buds. He gave me a hug and we eventually got to sleep. I told him that I was going to sleep in the guest room for the rest of my stay there. He understood and went to sleep. Of course, the real reason I wanted to sleep in the guest room was that I hoped that maybe I could see Stevie's mom naked again.\n\nStevie's dad took off the next morning and it was just the 3 of us now. I later found out that his dad had been fucking alot of women he met while he was on the road and that was why him and Margie didn't fuck very much anymore. Margie and I exchanged occasional smiles and secret glances throughout the day, but I spent most of it with Stevie. I waited until it was time to go to sleep. Mrs. Krown knew I was going to sleep in the guest room. I told her that I didn't sleep well in the bed in Stevie's room. I wasn't really tired when Mrs. Krown said it was time for us to go to bed, but I did as she said. Stevie went up to his room, and I lay in my bed tossing and turning, thinking only of Mrs' Krown. About an hour later, I heard the door swing open in my room. It was Mrs. Krown.\n\n""Are you asleep, David?"" she whispered.\n\n""No!"" I answered quickly. It was dark and I could barely make out the shadow of my fantasy woman there in the doorway.\n\n""Mind if I come in?"" She asked.\n\n""No. Of course not, Mrs. Krown."" I sat up in the bed. All I had on was a pair of underwear. I kept the covers over me as I shimmied up, head rested against the headboard. Mrs. Krown walked over to the bed and sat down beside me. She stroked her hand through my hair and whispered softly to me, ""Thank You, David.""\n\n""For what?"" I asked inquisitvely.\n\n""For not saying anything about the last time you slept over. Uh, you didn't, did you?""\n\nOf course I knew exactly what she was talking about.\n\n""Oh, that! I would never say anything, Mrs. Krown.""\n\n""I know you wouldn't,"" she replied sweetly. She looked at me and I looked back. There was a silent moment and then she put her hand on my chin, thumb on one side, 4 fingers on the other and held it as she leaned over and kissed me squarely on the lips. It wasn't like other kisses we had exchanged. Those were friendly, motherly type kisses (at least on her part). This was a REAL kiss. Tender, sensual, erotic. No tongue, just a firm, tender kiss on the lips. It was incredible. I don't think I will ever forget that kiss as long as I live. I was in love with Mrs. Krown at that moment.\n\n""That was nice,"" she sighed. She leaned over and kissed me again. It was just as tender and loving as the first one. I felt her sigh deeply as we kissed. She took her hand from my chin and placed it behind my head. As we drew apart, she nudged my head towards her breast. I lay my head against her warm, covered tit and I could feel it against my cheek. She wasn't wearing a bra and I just lay against her silently.\n\nI managed to begin to whisper, ""Mrs. Krown, I.....""\n""Sssshhh, ""she spoke as she put her fingers to my lips to quiet me. ""Don't speak."" She rubbed my back as she sidled up next to me in the bed, pressing me harder against her almost naked breast. I was so nervous because I wasn't sure what to do, but she knew that and tried to comfort me.\n\n""Have you ever been with a girl before, David?""\n\n""Not really,"" I answered honestly.\n\nShe laughed easily. I loved that laugh of hers. ""I wasn't sure. Don't worry, I will guide you, okay?"" she cradled me in her arms and, for a moment, I had the feeling I was lying there with my own mother. After all, mrs. Krown had been like a mother to me all of my life. She sat up and pulled her nightshirt over her head, revealing the most beautiful tits I'd ever seen. of course, they were the only tits I'd ever seen for real. I stared at her tits as she watched me, tossing the shirt to the floor. She had on a pair of panties. She watched me watch her and finally she said to me, ""Go ahead, touch them. They won't bite,"" she smiled.\n\nI gently caressed her breast with my hand. They were soft and warm. It felt so good to touch her breasts finally. Her nipples were dark brown and they must have stuck out 3/4 of an inch. I thought for a moment how lucky Stevie was to have breast fed from those beautiful nipples. I touched them uneasily, not really knowing how to please Mrs. Krown and that was what i wanted most. She helped me, though, and told me to rub her nipples with my fingers. ""Gently, honey. Gently."" She cautioned me. She lay back as she felt secure with the way I was handling those precious tits of hers. I put my lips to them and began to kiss them. I was going wild. I started to suck on her nipples and I must have bit too hard, because she jerked back and let out a little scream. ""Easy, baby. Just relax."" She calmed me. She let me play with her tits for several minutes as she lay back and enjoyed my touch. I was ready to just ram my dick in her and shoot a big load up her pussy, but I let her be the boss. I decided that whatever she wanted, I would do. I was already in love with Mrs. Krown.\n\n""David,"" she softly spoke, ""You just don't know what a lonely lady I am. You know, I've had my eye on you for quite some time, but wasn't sure how you would react to this. I don't want you to do anything that you don't feel comfortable with. If' you'd like me to leave, I will, OK?"" She looked at me with the most unbelievable puppy dog eyes you've ever seen. I told her that I was quite happy being there with her and then I told HER how much I thought about her. Of course, I didn't tell her about all the times I jerked off thinking about her.\n\nShe raised herself up, her tits flapping side to side. She got off of the bed and for a moment I thought she was leaving, but she stood up and began to slowly draw her panties down from her waist. I waited anxiously to see her hairy pussy. She stood there in front of me, totally naked, totally beautiful and let me stare at her. She was proud of her figure. For a woman her age, she was in great shape. She kept herself that way in hopes of saving her marriage, but, as I later found out, it would do no good. She and Mr. Krown would get divorced in another year. She ran her fingers through her hair and then she put her fingers on her hairy bush and played with herself for a few moments. My dick was ready toexplode. She climbed back on the bed and pulled the covers down from my waist. ""Lay back"" she whispered. I did and she proceeded to slip off my underwear as I lay there. My cock was hard and, for a 15 year old, was pretty big. At least she was impressed, and that was all that mattered. She rubbed my thighs with her hands and then touched my aching cock. I crained my neck so that I could see her as she touched me. her hand slipped aroound the shaft of my cock and she began to slowly slide it up and down. it wasn't like when Stevie jerked me off, it was much better. She slipped her hand over my balls and held them in her hand.\n\nShe saw that I was about to cum and she quickly put her mouth to my ready cock. That was all I could take and I shot a load into her mouth. She moaned as I came into her lips and she swallowed my cum easily. She licked her lips and held my cock for a few more moments. Man, i couldn't believe my best friend's mother had just sucked my cock and swallowed my cum. She rubbed my chest smoothly and lovingly. her tits swayed from side to side, a smile across her pretty face. She leaned over and kissed me on the chest, then she kissed my nipples, one at a time, and then she kissed me on the lips. This time, though, she slipped her tongue between my lips. I kissed her back and our tongues entwined. She lay over my chest, her tits pressed against me and I embraced her tightly. I felt the warm, tender skin of her back and slipped my hands over her ass and pressed tightly against her cheeks. She rolled over, taking me with her and I ended up on top of her. My dick was already hard again and she wanted me to fuck her badly. She slid her hand between our bodies and grabbed my dick and guided it to her crotch.\n\nShe rubbed the head of my dick against her clit for several moments and then slipped me inside her. When I did, she heaved a great sigh as my cock slipped in her warm, wet cunt. It was an unbelievable feeling being inside a cunt for the first time. I had imagined this moment for so long and now it was finally happening. To make things even more erotic, I was doing it with my friend's mother! I knew I was in heaven.\n\nI started to thrust my cock deeper inside her and with each thrust, she would breath a little deeper and moan. I was going like a rocket out of control when she grasped my shoulders and pushed me back a bit. ""Whoa, cowboy! It's not a contest to see how fast you can go. A woman likes it smooth and easy. Like this,"" and she pulled me in and out in a much easier pace than I had been going. What did I know anyway? This was my first time and I was only 15. Of course, Mrs. Krown knew this and understood. She had alot of patience with me that first time.\n\nI never knew how good it felt to fuck. I had only imagined before this. It was great. As I settled down to a nice easy, smooth pace of fucking, mrs. Krown started to touch her clit with her fingers. In a few moments she was cumming. Her breathing got real deep and I could hear her moaning with each passing second of arousal. When she came, she grabbed my ass with both hands and pulled me tight against her. My cock was as deep inside her as it could go and I was ready to cum, too. I let it go in a hot flurry of passion that probably will never be duplicated as long as I live. I wrapped my arms around her, she around me and she felt my warm cum explode inside her. She closed her eyes and we held each other tightly, then we kissed. It was hot and passionate, deep and lustful. I was madly in love with Mrs. Krown.\n\nAs we finished cumming, we lay there for a moment, me on top of her, my head against her neck, her arms wrapped around me holding me passionately. I was totally out of energy for the moment. My cock softened up and fell limply from Mrs. Krown's hot pussy. I could see some of my cum dripping from her hairy bush to the sheets below. I slid over beside her, she turned towards me and hugged me. She ran her hands through my hair, stroking me softly. She was a wonderful lady. We lay there together, lovers now...and forever....saying nothing, basking in the glow of the fantastic sexual experience. At that point, nothing really needed to be said. I slipped off to a dream-filled sleep. When I awoke, Mrs. Krown was no longer in bed with me."
510,Best Friend's Young Dick,['gay'],"He didn't say anything more after that. As the year progressed, I began to gain more and more hobbies and realized that I would have to start working at some kind of a job. Mom's friend, Sue, had three little kids that needed babysitting. I figured that it would be an easy job and I agreed to do it.\n\nShortly after I started working for Sue Walsh. Sue and her husband, Steve, used to go out just about every Friday night. They would usually come back a little tipsy and, depending on how drunk they were, I got paid pretty darn well. Steve, I found out, was a bit of a pervert. He had quite a stash of Penthouse magazines located in the basement by his workbench. I used to wait till the kids would go to bed, sneak down to the basement, and beat my meat till I was satisfied. At that age, satisfied was never just once.\n\nOne afternoon, Dave and I had just gotten off from school and were walking in a general direction toward home.\n\n""You headed home, Brad?""\n\n""Na, I'm gonna have to babysit the kids again.""\n\n""Don't you hate doing that? Those kids are all hyper.""\n\n""Well, it's ok. Their old man has a bunch of Penthouses and I read 'em after the little fuckers go to bed.""\n\n""Are you kidding? What time is that? I'd like to come over and check some of these out.""\n\nI gave Dave the address and told him to come over to Steve and Sue's house at 10:00. That was a full hour after the kids had gone to bed. Dave took off and jogged up the block. I noticed his ass as he ran. I'd never looked at him that way before, but I began to wonder if his butt was that muscular naked.\n\nAs usual, the kids were brats, but I finally got the little shits to bed that night. I pulled out a few of Steve's magazines and brought them upstairs to the living room. My favorite was a Penthouse from September of 1978 (I bought a copy of it recently and still occasionally use it!). There was a letter in there about a young man in the hospital that gave a male nurse a blowjob. It was a HOT letter. At the age of 16, all I could think of was getting my dick sucked and what it must feel like. I'd always enjoyed looking at the cocks in the locker room, but the feelings of wanting to have sex with men were just beginning to gel.\n\nDave came over right at 10:00. He pounded on the door. When I looked out, I noticed that he was wearing a pair of red sweats and a Cyclones T-shirt. (He went on to Iowa State some years later.) The sleeves on the t-shirt were rolled up and I could not help but notice the size of his young biceps. \n\n""Hey, Dave - Come on in.""\n\n""Thanks. I had to tell Mom that I was coming over here. She doesn't like me out late. Got any porno?""\n\nI gave him a couple of the magazines and he took a seat on the old recliner. I got us a couple of Cokes from the fridge. As we started thumbing through the old Penthouses, I got a raging boner. One pictorial was of a guy and a girl on a desert island. The guy had a nice dick, but like always, they showed more of the cunt he was with. I made sure to look at the front of Dave's sweatpants. He was getting a woodie, too! It looked like his dick was off to one side and pushing a little down one pantleg.\n\n""These are pretty good, aren't they! I like'm better than Playboy.""\n\n""Yeah"", Dave replied, ""At least they show some couples"".\n\n""So"", I shot back. ""What, you like looking at the guys?""\n\nHis face turned red and he looked embarrassed. Dave didn't say a thing. I thought I'd better break the ice.\n\n""Just kidding, Dave. I like looking at those, too. I wish they would show the guys fucking the girls. They're always soft.""\n\n""Did you notice how those guys always have big dicks? I wonder if they jack off or something, first.""\n\n""I think they must."" I had an idea. Dave's bulge was looking pretty impressive from where I was sitting. It had grown to almost incredible proportions. I knew from the showers that he was pretty good sized, but never suspected he was THAT big. I grabbed the September issue Penthouse and walked over to the chair where he was sitting. I gave him that one and told him to check out the letters. Then I went back to the couch where I had been reading. He thumbed through the letters till he got to one that interested him. I stole glances at him and his crotch the whole time.\n\n""Wow. This one is pretty weird."" Bingo! I jumped up and walked over to him. He had the magazine open to page 16, where the Penthouse letter was talking about the kid sucking off the nurse. Dave looked up and slammed the magazine shut.\n\n""That letter was too much. Can't believe they'd publish something like that.""\n\n""Hell, you were the one reading it. You must have liked it"".\n\n""Fuck you. You were the one playing with your dick in the garage.""\n\n""Yeah, I'll bet you play with yours all the time. Your mom ever catch you jacking off?""\n\nAll of a sudden, it got really quiet. Dave's face turned beet red. I had to laugh. I'd gotten him. Figuring I'd embarassed him, I sat back on the couch.\n\n""Mine never has"", I said. ""I guess I've been lucky!""\n\n""How was I supposed to answer that?"" He grinned and shook his head.\n\n""So, how do you do it, anyway? I make a fist around mine."" Gesturing with my right hand, I showed him my technique. I was beginning to get hard again. I could see by the look in his eye that he was getting horny, too.\n\n""You want to do it together?""\n\n""Sure.""\n\n""We can watch each other. Just stay where you're sitting and I will stay where I am.""\n\nI watched as he unzipped put his thumbs into his sweatpants and slid them down to his ankles. He pulled down his white briefs too. As he pulled on the waistband, his dick flopped out. It was enormous. That thing must have nine inches long and over two inches and a half inches in diameter. \n\nI pulled my dick out and sat down. He grabbed his magazine and started slowly stroking his pecker. I watched, transfixed, as Dave played with that big dick. At seven inches, mine seemed a lot smaller, but still . I noticed that as he beat his meat, he was intently looking over at me. I was stroking on my dick, with my left hand pulling on my nutsack.\n\nFeeling a little bolder, I pulled up my underwear and walked over to where he was sitting. Not saying a word, I pushed his hand away and placed mine on his dick. Dave groaned, but didn't complain. I loved the silky feel of his peter as I lightly stroked it. Dave closed his eyes and leaned back. I pulled on that big wang and as I squeezed it, he moaned and it pulsed in my hand. As I looked at this big, beautiful cock and the powerless man/boy under my control, there was something I knew I had to do.\n\n""Relax. Stop me if this doesn't feel good"". I leaned forward and took as much of his cock into my mouth as I could. Dave breathed in sharply and his muscles contracted. My mouth was flooded with sensations. his cock, smooth and warm, had a lightly salty taste to it. I could smell the sweat coming from his balls. It was all enough to drive me crazy.\n\nI licked up and down his shaft and Dave's hips rocked in appreciation. Knowing where I liked to use my hand, I ran my tongue around the same area; just below the head of his dick.\n\nDave began thrusting in my mouth.\n\n""Oh, suck it. Yeah.""\n\nI noticed that he was playing with his huge balls.\n\n""Keep doing that. Uhhhh. I want you to suck me off. Do it. Yeah. I'm gonna UHHHH come....That's it. Keep doing it like that. Tight. Suck""\n\nMy head bobbed up and down in his lap. The smell from his nuts drove me own. Dave's cock started to swell in my mouth and his breathing became more erratic. His legs tightened up.\n\n""Yeah...Suck! Ohhhhh Uhhhhhh! MMMMMMMM!"" He gave one hard lunge, gagging me, and I felt the come rush out of his dick and into my mouth. I swallowed quickly. The taste was very salty and the stuff was thick. I wasn't fond of the flavor, but because it was part of him, I wanted to take every drop and more. My tongue kept working at the tip of his dick, coaxing more and more out of him until he started to go limp. I stood up and yanked my pants down.\n\n""My turn.""\n\n""No. I can't do it. I don't want to.""\n\n""Come on, Dave. I did it for you.""\n\n""I don't care. You did it 'cause you wanted to. I don't want to."" I was beginning to get pissed! \n\n""Well, that's not what Cathy Renk is going to hear. Rumor around school is that we slept together.""\n\n""You fucking asshole. You say that and I will kill you.""\n\n""There's a way to get out of it. All you got to do is help me jack off. Just touch it. It's not gonna make you a queer and I won't tell anyone. Do it.""\n\nDave's hand slowly reached out for my dick. He touched it and lightly stroked the skin. He seemed fascinated by my penis. I laid on the floor and Dave crawled over next to me.\n\n""Yes. Please jack me off, Dave. You are so hot. I want you to touch me. I love your muscles. Please make me come. MMMMM!""\n\nI reached up and squeezed his left bicep with his right arm. It was as hard as a rock! I ran my hands around as much of his muscular body as I could reach. I wanted him to hold me forever. I closed my eyes and daydreamed about how his cock felt in my mouth. My dick lurched and his hand sped up. Tighter and faster he stroked and I could feel a bead of sweat running down my ass. My balls tightened and I could feel cum starting to work its way out of my balls and into the base of my cock.\n\n""Ohhhh! MMMMMM!....AH!!!!!!! Fuck'n eh! UHHHHH!""\n\nI shot cum all over my shirt. Anyway, I just laid there for a second and caught my breath. I knew I'd have to clean the cum off my shirt before Steve and Sue got home. I got up as Dave was headed to the door.\n\n""Dave, I can trust you to keep this our little secret.""\n\n""No problem. I can't have this get out, either.""\n\n""You know where to find me. I want to take care of you anytime you want to get off. If you go out on a date and don't get laid, call me. I want to put that big thing in my mouth again.""\n\n""Will do."" And that he did. I got my chance to suck him and some of his friends, but that's a different story."
511,Best Friends,['MF'],"I started talking again, resuming our old conversation, and he paid more attention this time since we couldn't play too much in the cramped booth. Actually, he was quite engrossed in what I was saying -- I had his complete attention. In fact, he was watching so intently I wondered if his mind was even on what we were talking about. I can't even remember talking after that. I was just watching his face, his eyes sparkling with interest was he listened to me, running his hands through his wet hair, pushing it back as he nodded at the appropriate pauses, blinking in understanding with those inviting sensual eyelashes, sweet lips parted in anticipation of my every word that I could not even hear myself. Drops of water rolled down his angelic face, skin so smooth and wet. Choir boys and angels stole your lips and your halo, I almost said, shaking myself back into the conversation. He nodded thoughtfully and I left it at that, not sure with what he was agreeing.\n\nLater we tramped through the wet park, feeding the ducks at the pond on our way, climbing trees, fighting still, throwing each other down on the damp earth and rolling around. But the rest of the day my mind was elsewhere, remembering other times that I had seen that look from him, though I don't think I realized it at those times: a moment of uneasy silence as we sat in the car before getting out, something hanging in the air; catching him stare at me from across a crowded street, lost in thought, yet focused; a night of fever as I burned in bed, my mind swimming, hearing an opera in my head while he sat there on my bedside with me.\n\nAfter he had showered and cleaned off from our mischief in the park, I stood in the doorway of the bathroom as he dried his hair. He stood there now only in jogging pants. I think his jeans were ruined by the mud. My mind was still elsewhere, though as he spoke to me and he had to pop his towel at me to bring me back again. I messed with his hair and ran out of the bathroom laughing. He chased me and caught me around the waist and slung me around and onto the bed. He pounced in after me and started tickling, but I soon was on top then under again: the two of us rolling around just like before. I saw the amused curl of his lips as I growled at him. I felt the laughter through his body. And the we stopped. But only for a moment. We were kissing as intimately and intensely as we had ever played. Rolling again, but slower, his hands running down my sides, but not to tickle this time, my hands in his hair, but not to irritate, his eyelashes brushing against my eyelids.\n\nAnd he stopped suddenly, realizing what he was doing, what we were doing -- the shock in his eyes. But only for a moment, because I started to tickle him again, making him forget his reasons, rolling again, speeding up then slowing down, fighting then kissing, back and forth, until there was more of one that the other."
512,Best Friends,"['MF', 'rom']","She soon found out. Her boyfriend broke up with her one day, and the ensuing argument they had totally wrecked Sarah. She sped to Joel's house, where he was studying in his room. Her eyes, streaked red with tears, told Joel everything he needed to know. Sarah took one step into the room, and her legs gave out. She fell, arms pitched forward as she approached the floor. Joel leaped out of his chair and managed to save her from hurting herself. He lowered Sarah's limp body to the floor, and then picked her up and brought her to the bed.\n\nShe lay in the fetal postition, crying hysterically. Her hair was once again covering her face, and Joel tried to stroke it away with his fingers. His large hands paradoxically stroked her fine hair, and she felt better immediately, although the pain of what happened still held her in shock. Sarah lifted herself off the bed, and embraced Joel. He ran his hands up and down her back, saying sootihthing words to her, hoping that she would feel better soon.\n\nShe was, but in a way that surprised even her. Sarah was calming down quickly, and, without realizing it, she began to hold Joel tighter to her. She wanted to feel his chest as close to hers as possible, and she wanted to feel him touching her breasts all over. She realized what she was doing, but could not make herself stop. Joel mistook her strong hold on him for grief. Her hands began to wander around Joel's back, feeling each muscle beneath his T-shirt. She grew more and more excited. Her face was buried in his chest, and as she lifted her head just the slightest bit, she could smell the scent of his skin, and she touched his neck with her nose. She inhaled, and his smell filled her. Her legs began to become uncomfortable, and she had to shift them.\n\nHer fingers found the back of his neck, and she began to strok the hair that fell there. He loved it when her long nails traversed through his hair, as they used to do that to each other when they were younger. She felt the hair on the back of his neck stiffen, and she knew that he was enjoying it.\n\nNow, it was his turn to become confused. He had no idea what she was doing. Could she be testing him? Could she just be out of her mind from being too upset? His mind shut off, and his instincts took over.\n\nShe raised her head, as he lowered his. Her eyes shut automatically, as did his. He had often wondered what it would be like to kiss her, but such thoughts were fleeting, and he didn't dwell too long on them. Now, it was really happening, and he couldn't think, even if he really wanted to. He began to feel the warm breath upon his lips. She was coming closer, closer, and panic started to set in. Wait! Wait! something inside of his mind said. But he shut that part of his brain off, and he felt the smooth texture of her lips begin to graze his.\n\nHer lips were so smooth, so supple, that he was almost lost in them, but he could feel her chest against his, and her hands running through his hair. The combination overwhelmed his senses, and he tried to concentrate. His tongue meshed with hers, and began to lightly explore the contours of her mouth. Gently, their tongues played roly - poly games with one another.\n\nSarah couldn't believe what was happening. This is what she wanted, she thought. For all this time, this is what she wanted, and now she knew... so did he! Her mind began a confusing, wondrous dream state in which she floated. His arms began to pull her closer and closer to him, and she felt as though they were becoming one. Her mind rushed in a mixture of fast forward and slow motion, as e if every emotion was being felt for the very first time.\n\nHer hand came from around Joel's back, and she brought it down to the base of his T-shirt. With her long fingernails, she lifted his shirt and placed her hand on his tight abdomen. Her cool hand on his warm skin made him inhale, but whether it was truly that, or the delight of having her touch him so, he couldn't tell. She brought her hand up to his chest, and their kissing grew more and more persistant. She began to roll one of his nipples between her fingers, hoping that he would get the hint that that was how she liked it. The T-shirt fell down her hand like an upside down 'V', and she decided to remove it alltogether. Her hands came down to underneath both of Joel's arms, and she gently pushed them upward. His arms went up, and she removed his shirt. She threw the shirt to the floor, and brought her hands down on Joel's chest. She ran her fingernails up and down his chest, and drove him absolutely wild.\n\nJoel soon got the hint, and he began to reach for Sarah's clothes. He unbuttoned the first button of her blouse, and more of Sarah's creamy skin showed through. He undid the second button, and he saw a glimpse of the round breasts still mostly hidden by the fabric. A third undone, and he saw the front clasp of her bra, as well as some of her stomach. He reached into the fabric, and touched the clasp. His fingers stroked the skin above it, then he ran his finger underneath the clasp, and felt the skin between her breasts. It was smooth. Very smooth. As he touched her, her skin grew tighter, and it sent shivers down her back. Without realizing it, her back began to arch, and urge him further.\n\nHe deftly unsnapped the clasp, but since her blouse was still on, the bra straps remained where they were. He unbuttoned the fourth and fifth buttons, pulling the blouse out of her pants, and now revealing a vertical line of skin from her waist, showing her navel, up between her breasts, to her neck. The sight before him was picture perfect, the embodiment of sexy. He could hardly believe that the person before him was Sarah, the one person he probably never expected to be with.\n\nHis fingers took hold of on bra strap, and he peeled it back like opening a delicate package. He looked at Sarah's face, and saw that she was staring back into his eyes, granting him her acquiescence to continue. She felt the cooler air swirl around her exposed breast, and her skin rippled with delight. She could feel her nipple harden in expectation, but she felt lopsided. She wanted him to fully declothe her, and take her as his.\n\nHe held the other strap in his hand, and slowly began to remove it in the same fashion. He pulled very slowly, partially because he wanted to keep his best friend a secret, partially because he felt that he was betraying her in some way. One look at her face, however, cancelled that thought. He exposed the other breast, and pulled the blouse and bra off her shoulders in one motion. There she sat, her breasts pointing out at him, inviting him to hold her.\n\nHis hands returned to her neck, and he began to gently, lightly caress her skin, touching her jaw, her face, then back down to her neck, and finally, he begaan to caress her breasts. Her eyes closed, and she felt his dexterous hands on her body. Her back arched even more, as if to attempt to push herself into him more. His large hands covered her breasts, and she could feel the warmth caused my the friction of his movement. Her hands, which went back to his chest after he took off her blouse, began to do the same to his chest. Then, slowly, she began to trace her fingers lower and lower down his torso, until they reached his waistline. She wanted to be fulfilled now, and with him.\n\nHis hands never left her breasts, but his eyes followed her hands down to the waistline of his jeans. She deftly popped open the button, and unzipped his jeans. He could feel his prick straining the cotton briefs, and now their was a little more room. Her long fingernails fit easily under the elastic, and she pulled it away from his body. As his member sprang free from it's confinement, she opened her mouth in surprise. In all the time she knew him, she had never know known that he was THAT big. She didn't know for sure, but it was longer than heif she used both hands, it would still show. She smile wide, both because she loved long pricks, and because it was HIS.\n\nHis hands were already down at here waistband, and soon, her fly was open and he was running his fingers up and down her slit from inside her pants. Her eyes rolled back into her head, and she had to swallow several times. She leaned back on the bed, and he leaned on top of her, and took one nipple in his mouth. Her hand was still stroking his dick, and her slit was getting very wet, especially with one hand sliding in and out of her hole. With one hand, she started to pull her pants down, and he helped with his free hand. Soon, both of them were entirely naked, their clothes in a heap next to the bed.\n\nHer body was squirming on the bed, as his expert tongue encircled first one nipple, and then the other. Her hand gently rubbed his pole, and she could feel the desire building within her. Suddenly, she got an idea. She began to pull on him, to give him the idea. It didn't take him long.\n\nShe placed the head inside of her, and then began to stroke the shaft up and down. It was something that she had never been able to do before, and she could feel the head as it moved with her actions inside of her. Then, slowly, he began to push himself into her. Slowly, he entered her. When she thought that she couldn't take anymore, she looked down, and saw that he wasn't even all the way in! He finally made it all the way in, and she nearly bent over double when the entire length hit her. She couldn't distinguish if it was pleasure or pain that she was feeling, but soon she discovered that it was all pain. She couldn't even move. As he began to pump in and out of her, she felt herself rising toward a climax after only a few strokes. Soon, she came, and it was a thunderous, exhausting experience. Her fingernails raked his back, and her legs wrapped around his ass. She wanted more, though, and her hands grabbed his ass, and she pushed him onward towards his own ecstacy. He could feel himself building and building pressure, until he thought he was going to burst. Finally, he came inside of her, and she felt his liquid inside, warm and wet. He continued to pump hard and fast until he wore out, but he remained inside her. She could still feel his enormous length, even as he started to turn flacid. He collapsed on top of her, and rested. Suddenly, she felt something she had never experienced before. He was growing hard again, inside of her. The experience of this alone caused her hips to buck against his. And once more, they climaxed, but this time, they came together.\n\n--"
513,Best Friends,['ff'],"Susan and Heather had been best friends since the first day of high school. Four years later they crammed for finals as they had always done, late night study sessions that found one or the other sharing the same bed as it became too late to head home. A water main break at the school had given them an unexpected day off and both were more than happy to sleep in as everyone else in Heather's family left for their respective schools and jobs. Heather woke up first. She lightly rubbed her eyes as she watched her friend sleep. Susan's nightshirt had crept above her waist and as she lay still, Heather fixed her eyes on the cotton print panties that Susan was wearing. They seemed to be a little tight and she could clearly make out the outline of her friends slit. She wasn't sure why she was getting a strange feeling looking at another girl. It was the same feeling she got just before she played with herself. As she looked at Susan, she placed a hand in her own panties and started to massage her little bud. This had always brought her pleasure but this would be the first time she had done it when she wasn't alone. As she circled her clit with her finger, she admired her friends body. Susan was very cute; short red hair, bright green eyes. Heather wondered if Susan ever played with herself like she was doing now. They had talked about lots of intimate things, but never that. Soon an overwhelming urge came upon Heather to touch her friend on that special spot. Even though she didn't know how Susan would react, she felt compelled to take the chance. Pretending to be asleep so she could claim it wasn't intentional, Heather allowed her hand to come to rest on the mattress next to Susan's crotch. After it had been there a minute without any adverse consequences, she allowed it to brush against the cotton panties. Little by little she became braver, sure that Susan wouldn't wake up screaming or worse. Susan had lay awake, one eyes barely opened, concealed by her hair. She watched as Heather with her hand in her panties had played with herself. She was relieved to know that she wasn't the only girl that did that, maybe it wasn't so bad after all. She found herself wishing Heather had actually lowered her pajamas before doing it so that she could've had a better view of what she was doing. When Heather had suddenly stopped masturbating, Susan was afraid that maybe she had sensed that she was awake and Susan had closed her eyes tightly. But when she felt Heather's hand make contact between her legs, she knew that hadn't been the case. A little shiver of excitement trickled through Susan's body as that first touch was felt. That was the first time anyone had ever touched her there. She wasn't expecting it from another girl, but right now that really didn't matter. She was excited from watching Heather and that overcame any sense of wrong doing. Besides, she could just lay there and pretend to be asleep and see what happened. Heather's touch was very light and casual in the beginning. But as time went on and Susan didn't awaken and protest, her touch got more aggressive and deliberate. She had already caused a wet spot to appear on Susan's panties and now she was so excited that she didn't care if Susan now woke up. Bravely, with one hand she lifted up the waistband of Susan's panties and held them up while she slid the other hand beneath them. She brushed her hand over the soft, tiny patch of sprouting pubic hair and found her friends moist hole with one finger. After slightly inserting it, she commenced a circular motion around the girl's clit with her thumb. Susan was sure she couldn't pretend to be asleep much longer. The tingles of electricity that she had felt now turned to bolts of electricity as Heather's finger toyed at the entrance to her cunt. Slowly, instinctively, she began to rotate her hips in a circular motion in response to Heather's continuing massage of her clit. Sensing that her pretending to be asleep now served no purpose except to diminish her enjoyment of this new experience, Susan opened her eyes, smiled at Heather and said softly, ""Umm...that really fells good.""\n""I'm glad you like it. I wasn't sure you would. I don't know why I started doing it, but I just wanted to."" Susan responded by pulling her panties off and spreading her legs apart to give Heather more freedom between her legs and a sort of unspoken permission to proceed. Heather buried a finger in Susan's cunt and started pumping in and out. Susan, discarding her charade of being a passive participant, reached inside Heather's pajama bottoms. Heather wasn't wearing panties. She found the moist slit with her finger and commenced giving Heather the same type of pleasure that she'd been receiving. ""The only thing that would make this better is if we had a boy here with us,"" said Susan. ""Like really."" Heather replied. ""Except the boys I know would blab all over school. Or you could wind up like Mary Johnson....pregnant!""\n""Yeah.....you ever done it with a boy?"" Susan asked. ""No. Almost did but my mom came home early and messed everything up. have you?: ""No, but there are times when I really want to. I just want to know what it feels like....I mean you're making me feel better than anything I've ever done so far."" replied Susan. Suddenly Heather stopped. ""You wait right here. Don't move,"" She ordered as she jumped up from the bed, went to the dresser and reached way behind a drawer. carrying something white and folded into the bathroom, she told Susan she'd be right back. Five minutes seemed like an eternity for Susan until the bathroom door opened and Susan received the second biggest surprise of the morning. Heather had slicked back her already short brown hair, parted it on the side and had it combed in a boy's style. She was wearing a t shirt and a pair of boy's jockey shorts. Her big brown eyes gave here the look of a young boy that could've been her twin. Sensing the question on her friend's face, Heather explained. "" These used to be my brothers. I rescued them before Mom threw them out. Sometimes I sleep in them , it turns me on.""\n""Wow!"" Susan exclaimed as she looked ay her friend in amazement. If she hadn't known better, s he would swear she was looking at a young boy in his underwear. She felt her cunt really start to itch as she admired her friend's ingenuity. ""And thats not all."" Heather said as she pulled her jockey shorts down in the front and revealed about five inches of a double-headed dildo protruding from her cunt lips, the other half buried deeply in her hole. ""I never thought I'd get to use both sides of this at once, but if you're as hot as I am, we both need to do it now!"" As she walked over to the bed, holding the thing to keep it from shooting out between her legs, Susan reached out to touch it and examine the device. It was made of a soft, and slightly rigid vinyl. The head was just like the drawings she had seen in her sex-ed book, and she could imagine that it was probably pretty close to the real thing in size and shape. ""Where did you ever get that?"" Susan asked. ""That you'll never believe?"" Heather said. ""Do you remember when my Aunt Amanda passed away last summer and I had to go clean out her apartment. Well, I found this in her stuff, buried in the back of her closest."" A mental image of Heather's Aunt passed though Susan's mind. Amanda had been 52 with the body of a much younger woman. To Susan's surprise, the image she formed was naked with the dildo hanging as it now hung from Heather. ""I guess if we can't have a boy, this is the next best thing."" Heather said, bringing Susan's attention fully back to her. Susan was a little apprehensive about allowing the thing up her cunt. She had put things up there before, but she had always been in control. But her fear subsided as her friend reassured her, ""It's okay. You'll feel great when its inside you."" With that, Heather removed the dildo from inside her and turned it around, placing the head that had been in her cunt, now slippery wet, over the opening to her friends hole. the lubricant on the head of the plastic dick caused it to pop in with a minimum of resistance. Susan lay on her back with her legs spread obscenely, her knees resting against the bidding little mounds on her chest as Heather worked the cock in and out of her to get he adjusted to it. When she felt that it was properly in and not going to be painful for Susan, she positioned herself between Susan's spread legs. Once again she pulled down the front of the jockey shorts she was wearing and expertly inserted the other half of the dildo in her own cunt. Slightly she pumped her hips, allowing the dick to sink first into her hole and then Susan's. Susan was still spread with her hands behind her knees, holding herself open, afraid to resist in the least. Soon both girls were pumping their hips in opposite rhythm until the cock was completely swallowed between their two cunts. Their pussies were rubbing together as Heather humped Susan, continuing the role of the boy. Susan, now engulfed in lustful abandon, wrapped her legs tightly around Heather, digging her heels into her friends pumping ass. ""Fuck me!"" Susan cried to her ""boy/girl"" lover, ""Bury that cock of yours in me all the way!"" As Heather pumped and her cunt tightened, Susan moaned. Heather pushed the slippery dildo all the way into Susan's cunt. As Susan pumped back, Heather would feel the thing thrust against the back of her own hole. the girls had the dick so deeply buried into them that their clits were rubbing together and it didn't take long until both girls shuddered into estacy, juices flowing from their cunts and down the crack of Susan's ass. The girls collapsed in exhaustion, the slippery toy now glistening as it lay cast aside on the bed. they kissed each other passionately, feeling the kind of devotion that only one young girl could feel for another, having traded their youthful innocence for passion."
514,Best Friends,['ff-teens'],"It was the same feeling she got just before she played with herself. As she looked at Susan, she placed a hand in her own panties and started to massage her little bud. This had always brought her pleasure but this would be the first time she had done it when she wasn't alone. As she circled her clit with her finger, she admired her friends body. Susan was very cute; short red hair, bright green eyes. Heather wondered if Susan ever played with herself like she was doing now. They had talked about lots of intimate things, but never that. Soon an overwhelming urge came upon Heather to touch her friend on that special spot. Even though she didn't know how Susan would react, she felt compelled to take the chance. Pretending to be asleep so she could claim it wasn't intentional, Heather allowed her hand to come to rest on the mattress next to Susan's crotch. After it had been there a minute without any adverse consequences, she allowed it to brush against the cotton panties. Little by little she became braver, sure that Susan wouldn't wake up screaming or worse. Susan had lay awake, one eyes barely opened, concealed by her hair. She watched as Heather with her hand in her panties had played with herself. She was relieved to know that she wasn't the only girl that did that, maybe it wasn't so bad after all. She found herself wishing Heather had actually lowered her pajamas before doing it so that she could've had a better view of what she was doing. When Heather had suddenly stopped masturbating, Susan was afraid that maybe she had sensed that she was awake and Susan had closed her eyes tightly. But when she felt Heather's hand make contact between her legs, she knew that hadn't been the case. A little shiver of excitement trickled through Susan's body as that first touch was felt. That was the first time anyone had ever touched her there. She wasn't expecting it from another girl, but right now that really didn't matter. She was excited from watching Heather and that overcame any sense of wrong doing. Besides, she could just lay there and pretend to be asleep and see what happened. Heather's touch was very light and casual in the beginning. But as time went on and Susan didn't awaken and protest, her touch got more aggressive and deliberate. She had already caused a wet spot to appear on Susan's panties and now she was so excited that she didn't care if Susan now woke up. Bravely, with one hand she lifted up the waistband of Susan's panties and held them up while she slid the other hand beneath them. She brushed her hand over the soft, tiny patch of sprouting pubic hair and found her friends moist hole with one finger. After slightly inserting it, she commenced a circular motion around the girl's clit with her thumb. Susan was sure she couldn't pretend to be asleep much longer. The tingles of electricity that she had felt now turned to bolts of electricity as Heather's finger toyed at the entrance to her cunt. Slowly, instinctively, she began to rotate her hips in a circular motion in response to Heather's continuing massage of her clit. Sensing that her pretending to be asleep now served no purpose except to diminish her enjoyment of this new experience, Susan opened her eyes, smiled at Heather and said softly, ""Umm...that really feels good.""\n""I'm glad you like it. I wasn't sure you would. I don't know why I started doing it, but I just wanted to."" Susan responded by pulling her panties off and spreading her legs apart to give Heather more freedom between her legs and a sort of unspoken permission to proceed. Heather buried a finger in Susan's cunt and started pumping in and out. Susan, discarding her charade of being a passive participant, reached inside Heather's pajama bottoms. Heather wasn't wearing panties. She found the moist slit with her finger and commenced giving Heather the same type of pleasure that she'd been receiving. ""The only thing that would make this better is if we had a boy here with us,"" said Susan. ""Like really."" Heather replied. ""Except the boys I know would blab all over school. Or you could wind up like Mary Johnson...pregnant!""\n""Yeah...you ever done it with a boy?"" Susan asked. ""No. Almost did but my mom came home early and messed everything up. Have you? ""No, but there are times when I really want to. I just want to know what it feels like...I mean you're making me feel better than anything I've ever done so far."" replied Susan. Suddenly Heather stopped. ""You wait right here. Don't move,"" She ordered as she jumped up from the bed, went to the dresser and reached way behind a drawer. Carrying something white and folded into the bathroom, she told Susan she'd be right back. Five minutes seemed like an eternity for Susan until the bathroom door opened and Susan received the second biggest surprise of the morning. Heather had slicked back her already short brown hair, parted it on the side and had it combed in a boy's style. She was wearing a t shirt and a pair of boy's jockey shorts. Her big brown eyes gave here the look of a young boy that could've been her twin. Sensing the question on her friend's face, Heather explained. "" These used to be my brothers. I rescued them before Mom threw them out. Sometimes I sleep in them , it turns me on.""\n""Wow!"" Susan exclaimed as she looked at her friend in amazement. If she hadn't known better, she would swear she was looking at a young boy in his underwear. She felt her cunt really start to itch as she admired her friend's ingenuity. ""And thats not all."" Heather said as she pulled her jockey shorts down in the front and revealed about five inches of a double-headed dildo protruding from her cunt lips, the other half buried deeply in her hole. ""I never thought I'd get to use both sides of this at once, but if you're as hot as I am, we both need to do it now!"" As she walked over to the bed, holding the thing to keep it from shooting out between her legs, Susan reached out to touch it and examine the device. It was made of a soft, and slightly rigid vinyl. The head was just like the drawings she had seen in her sex-ed book, and she could imagine that it was probably pretty close to the real thing in size and shape. ""Where did you ever get that?"" Susan asked. ""That you'll never believe?"" Heather said. ""Do you remember when my Aunt Amanda passed away last summer and I had to go clean out her apartment. Well, I found this in her stuff, buried in the back of her closest."" A mental image of Heather's Aunt passed though Susan's mind. Amanda had been 52 with the body of a much younger woman. To Susan's surprise, the image she formed was naked with the dildo hanging as it now hung from Heather. ""I guess if we can't have a boy, this is the next best thing."" Heather said, bringing Susan's attention fully back to her. Susan was a little apprehensive about allowing the thing up her cunt. She had put things up there before, but she had always been in control. But her fear subsided as her friend reassured her, ""It's okay. You'll feel great when its inside you."" With that, Heather removed the dildo from inside her and turned it around, placing the head that had been in her cunt, now slippery wet, over the opening to her friends hole. The lubricant on the head of the plastic dick caused it to pop in with a minimum of resistance. Susan lay on her back with her legs spread obscenely, her knees resting against the bidding little mounds on her chest as Heather worked the cock in and out of her to get he adjusted to it. When she felt that it was properly in and not going to be painful for Susan, she positioned herself between Susan's spread legs. Once again she pulled down the front of the jockey shorts she was wearing and expertly inserted the other half of the dildo in her own cunt. Slightly she pumped her hips, allowing the dick to sink first into her hole and then Susan's. Susan was still spread with her hands behind her knees, holding herself open, afraid to resist in the least. Soon both girls were pumping their hips in opposite rhythm until the cock was completely swallowed between their two cunts. Their pussies were rubbing together as Heather humped Susan, continuing the role of the boy. Susan, now engulfed in lustful abandon, wrapped her legs tightly around Heather, digging her heels into her friends pumping ass. ""Fuck me!"" Susan cried to her ""boy/girl"" lover,""Bury that cock of yours in me all the way!"" As Heather pumped and her cunt tightened, Susan moaned. Heather pushed the slippery dildo all the way into Susan's cunt. As Susan pumped back, Heather would feel the thing thrust against the back of her own hole. The girls had the dick so deeply buried into them that their clits were rubbing together and it didn't take long until both girls shuddered into estacy, juices flowing from their cunts and down the crack of Susan's ass. The girls collapsed in exhaustion, the slippery toy now glistening as it lay cast aside on the bed. They kissed each other passionately, feeling the kind of devotion that only one young girl could feel for another, having traded their youthful innocence for passion."
515,Best Friends Sister,['MF'],"We all sat down on the couch and pulled out our already stiff cocks. We decided who should get the honor to fuck Rachael. We gave the decision to Rachael by giving the person a kiss on the tip of the penis. All of a sudden she bent down to me and gave my penis a wet kiss. Boy was I lucky. After about five minutes we decided to go up to Rachael's room because no one was at home but us. When we got upstairs to Rachael's room we closed the door and locked it. When I looked at Rachael's crotch it had a wet stain. Ben and Michael wished me luck and looked on while I was about to strip Rae (Rachael's nick name). Rae was wearing a tight McPherson Bullpup T- shirt that out lined her breasts and tight cut-off shorts.\n\nAs I started to strip her, I first took off her t- shirt, and as I lifted it over her head I about came right there because she was still wearing her tight, sweaty sports bra. As I took off her shirt I was trying to find the clasp for the bra, but after about 5 seconds I found it and unclasped it. I told Rae to slowly to take her bra off. After her bra was off I unbuttoned her shorts and took those off. When I looked at her thong panties they were totally socked through. I took off her panties and I saw that her pussy was totally shaven. I asked her were her pussy hair was, she said that last night over at her friends house they all shaved each others pussy. I asked Rae if she was a virgin, she said why don't you find out for your self. I stuck a finger in her puss and I felt an obstruction. I preceded to eat her out. I put my mouth right on her pussy. God she was wet. As I sucked and blew on her pussy she came in about 1 minute. After the first one I preceded to eat her again but my goal was to bring her to a climax about twenty times.\n\nAfter 5 minutes I was half way their. By then I think I drank about a half a gallon of her pussy juice. In ten minutes I made her come for the twentith time. I made her stand up and turn around, but she could barly stand so I took off my cloths and told her to get ready for the time of her life. I positioned Rae so she could see the whole act. As I drew closer to Rae's dripping pussy cock was getting stiffer by the second.\n\nWhen I got to her puss I put my penis head right up against her pussy lips. As I preceded to enter her she was so tight that I couln't even get the head ofmy penis in because as my penis spread her pussy lips they turned the brightest red I have ever seen in my life and she was almost in tears. I ask Ben to get some Vaseline for me. In 1 minute he returned and I put my hand in the jar and got a hand full of Vaseline and spread it on my penis. As I reentered her, her pussy lips still widened and turned red but not as much as before. After I got my head in I started to get my whole penis in her. As I slowly inched up I hit the hymen. I drew back a little and broke it. As I broke though the hymen I looked up and she was almost in tears. As I continued to inch up her I hit another obstruction, it was her cervix, which I only had 5 inches of my cock in her. I finally got all 12 inches of my cock in her, ( My parents gave me the best penis pump for $200 and I have the biggest cock out of all my friends)and by then I had six inches in her cervix and six inches in her puss. I asked her if she could squeeze her pussy muscles, as she squeezed it I could feel my penis start to hurt from the pressure. As she squeezed I started to hump her. I could tell she was in pain because she was almost crying. I could feel my balls tighten and I felt my cum shot inside of her. As I climaxed she climaxed and I came for at least 2 minutes and put in at least a gallon of cum in her. When I got done cumming I pulled my cock out of her. As I was pulling my cock out of her could hear a snap like her cervix returned to its original position and when I entirely pulled my cock out of her I heard a loud pop, it was her pussy lips hitting each other after my cock was out of her. Ben and Michael was jealous of me so they said that I could fuck her all I wanted. By the time I got done fucking her it was 11:00 o'clock, and their parents still were not home yet."
516,Best Halloween Costume,"['MF', 'exh']","To a rising chorus of hoots and catcalls from the audience, we performed our entry in the costume contest. For the first half of the song, we just danced, with me circling her as if I was trying to escape the leash and she staying relatively aloof as I played the role of the frightened slave. Before long she pulled the crop from her belt, and began to poke and prod me with it, which really got the audience going. At certain points in the song, in time with the music, she would swat my ass with the crop as I twisted and turned in a pretense of an attempt to dodge or escape.\n\nAs the song got near the end, our act became a bit more intense. She pulled the leash in, grabbing the chain until she was holding it a few inches from my collar. I pretended to struggle as she pulled me to my knees by the leash, but I gave in as she raised the crop and threatened a mighty blow across my face. As she pointed to the floor and her feet, I bowed my head and began kissing her boots. The audience was going crazy, and I could hear cries of ""Oooh, let him have it!"" and ""Whip it, whip it _good_ honey!"" as she removed the cuffs from her belt. Quickly pulling my hands behind my back, she slapped the cuffs on. At this prearranged signal, two of her girlfriends dressed in black came forward and took firm hold of my shoulders. As the song reached its climax, she danced provocatively around behind me and raised the bottom of my shirt to reveal my scantily clad rear as she flirted with the audience.\n\nWith the crowd cheering her on, and Annie Lennox' sultry voice singing the last few lines of ""Sweet Dreams"", she administered a series of searing blows across my ass and upper thighs with the thin black crop. We had agreed beforehand to merely mimic the whipping, but now her friends held me tight as the tool rained down again and again. Finally, the song and the whipping ended, and to the thunderous applause and loud whistles we all took a bow. My ass was still burning as we left the dance floor, and thin red welts covered my upper thighs, but I don't think I've ever grinned as much in my life! We got a hell of a lot of comments from the other patrons, and suddenly found ourselves at the center of a group of some twenty people in an impromptu BDSM discussion group, as the other seven or eight entrants in the contest performed to a noticeably lackluster crowd. \n\nOh, and the winner of best costume? Unfortunately, we were disqualified for not having registered the two assistants with the judges. The winner was contestant number seven, who had augmented his ""drag-fem-kitty"" costume with a handful of grape nuts scattered on the floor at an opportune moment, followed by squatting and letting a pair of plastic kitty poops drop out of his costume. Oh well, you can't have everything."
517,Best Lay,['MMF'],"When I walked into the living room, only in a towel, I saw that he was not alone. He was sitting on the couch with another guy. He introduced him as his roommate Bill. Bill was just as good looking as Jim. I always dreamed of fucking two guys at once, but never had the nerve to. Well, I guess the beer made me brave. I said, ""how would you two like to have fun?"" With that I let the towel fall to the floor and stood there, totally nude. Their eyes bugged out and I walked to my bedroom. They got up and followed me in. \n\nI started with Jim. I pulled his shirt off, then got on my knees and pulled his trunks down to his ankles so that he could step out of them. Then it was Bill's turn. But when I turned toward him, he was already undressed and hard. His cock was about 8 inches long, while Jim's was a little shorter. Both were very thick and looked delicious. \n\nThey were on me right away. They sucked my tits and kissed my mouth. I felt a finger rubbing my clit and then a tongue. I looked down and Jim had his head between my legs eating me like an expert! Bill, took his cock in his hand and fed it to me. As I was sucking Bill, my cunt was getting a workout. I came twice due to the expertise of Jim. I had my hand around the cock in my mouth and was sucking, and stroking for all I was worth. I wanted to have Bill shoot his jism down my throat. And he did, lots of cum. I swallowed every drop. Jim then climbed on board and fucked my cunt fast and furious, he only lasted a couple of minutes, but stayed hard. \n\nThen Bill took the cream from my cunt and began to smear it across and into my asshole. He gently inserted a finger and loosened up my poop chute. It felt great. Then he told Jim I was ready. With that Jim slowly entered his cock into my ass. As soon as he was in and comfortable, Bill put his cock in my cunt. What a feeling, two cocks inside me at one time. I could feel them as they pumped in and out. I came three times while they fucked me in unison. Then Jim shot his load up my ass and pulled out. To my surprise he was still hard. Bill was pumping me as hard as he could. He pulled out and put his cock between my tits. Jim took my tits and held them tight for Bill. Bill fucked my tits and came all over me. My hair, face and chest was covered. I loved it, it felt great. \n\nI started to rub the cream into my skin. As I was rubbing, Jim said he wanted a blow job. I was totally prepared to perform for him. His cock was standing at attention. But instead, he took Bill's head in his hands and drove his cock into his roomie's mouth. I had never seen this before. I was instantly hot and began fingering myself, as Bill's mouth bulged with that cock in it. Jim was moaning and grunting. I could tell he was about to cum again. I had. Jim shot his load into Bill's mouth, a little bit slipped out of the corners of his mouth. But he got most of it. Jim told Bill to kiss me. Prove he swallowed it. I could taste the cum in his mouth. Bill went to his shorts and pulled out a jar of KY jelly. Jim told me to get on my hands and knee soked around and his cock was rammed up Jim's ass. There we were, the three of us ass fucking each other. Well I came two more times before Jim came in my ass. I was exhausted. I crawled out from under Jim and watched as Bill rode his buddy. Finally he pulled out, turned Jim around and shot his cream all over his face. \n\nWhat a day. I will never forget it as long as I live. I also doubt that I could top it. But I sure have fun trying."
518,Best Man and the Bride,"['MMF', 'intr']","Cheryl has a poor record of fidelity. She'd been with dozens of men in our first year of marriage. She likes the brutally handsome, rugged type, men twice her age. If he also happens to be outrageously bold, she's as good as screwed. She warned me of this trait before we went steady. I didn't need the warning, though. She kept seeing men the whole time we were supposed to be dating; very often, while on a date with me. I rarely got to take her home with a dry pussy, and never with a pussy wet with my spend.\n\nIn high school, our dates always involved the short drive to cross the state line where the drinking age was eighteen and no one checked IDs anyway. She liked going into small clubs and dives where mostly older men hung out and no one knew her. We hit different bars each time, and had visited most of the towns within easy driving range.\n\nThis practice continued after we started going steady and on into our marriage. Everyone in our hometown thought she was a perfect little angel. They still do, because around town, she is. In school, she was voted most likely to be a virgin at the ten year reunion. The title was not awarded or taken as an insult. She did not win that title because of her looks. She won that title because everyone knew how jealously she guarded her precious hymen. What a joke.\n\nWhat no one knew was that her parents made a deal with her when she became a teenager. They told her that if she remained pure and protected the family name and reputation until she left home to marry, when she turned sixteen and had a driver's license, they'd give her a gross of condoms and let her fuck herself silly as long as she went out of state to do it and was the perfect young lady in town.\n\nWhen she turned sixteen, she got a gross of condoms and a road map. Her parents let her come and go as she pleased. She could be the biggest whore in town, but not in town. They rigidly protected their image. They had to, her father was pastor of the biggest church in town and had been fucking Cheryl since she was eleven.\n\nI stumbled onto her secret activities while on a long distance delivery for my father's welding shop. In a town, forty miles south of the border, I thought I spotted Cheryl's distinctive MGB in the parking lot of a mens' club advertising an amateur strip contest. I slammed on the brakes, then went in to watch Cheryl win hands down. She almost died when I came up to add my congratulations. After weeks went by, and she realized that I'd kept my word and hadn't told anyone back home, we became friends. After one date, I was in love.\n\nShe loved to strip, but what she did mostly was to enter a small bar and create a scene. Any bar she entered instantly took note of her. She dressed outrageously sexy, and looked no more than sixteen. Few questioned her poorly-faked ID, if she was carded at all. While Cheryl stayed, nobody left. She never bought a drink, and with me along to see her home, she got wasted every time. When she got wasted around one or two AM, only the bar owner could stop her from getting fucked by every guy in the bar. I had strict orders never to interfere and to follow her if she went to the parking lot. I copied license plate numbers and warned men not to try leaving with her, telling them that she was under sixteen.\n\nWith me along, she really let go. I never got any pussy, mostly because by the time I had her to myself, she was either too drunk, too sick, or too asleep. We'd head for home by four AM, trying to beat the sunrise. I never had time to take advantage of her. The one time I tried to get her to suck my dick while I drove, she puked all over balls. I never pushed after that; besides, I was in love. I wanted her sober and awake. She kept promising me I'd get some pussy, but it just never worked out.\n\nMy parents knew about Cheryl because they secretly followed us on our second date after Dad noticed the miles I'd put on Mom's car from the first date. They managed to slip into the dark lounge and took a corner booth, hidden from me as I sat at the bar, but with an excellent view of the small dance floor ringed by other booths. There, they watched Cheryl dance with one man after another, doing her vulgar crotch grind while getting felt up and fingered, having her tits, ass, and pussy put on display. They saw her go to the parking lot with her pick, and often return to pick another and another. They saw my girl dance with cum running down both legs to her high heels.\n\nThey managed to beat me home and never said anything about my coming in, beating the sunrise by only minutes. They followed us on each of the next four dates, and it was Cheryl who first noticed the strange couple who always seemed to show up where we were. Between sets at a honky tonk, she stood by my stool and pointed out their booth. Intrigued, I made it a point to swing by on the way to the bathroom. When I saw Mom and Dad sitting there, I almost shit. They knew I'd catch them one night. They were ready. They told me it was all right and asked that I invite Cheryl over to join us.\n\nCheryl was delighted to find out that the mystery couple were my parents and that they were big fans of hers. She knew what they'd seen and repeatedly returned to see again. She was not at all embarrassed or shy. She sat between me and Dad, closer to Dad than me. Mom didn't seem to mind, so Cheryl rubbed his crotch while carrying on small talk with them, using every filthy word she knew.\n\nWhen the band returned, she went with the first man to approach our table and danced near our booth. Her dance was so vulgar, the club owner had to ask her to tone it down or get a room. She didn't get a room, unless you call the front seat of a pickup truck a room.\n\nDad got to fuck Cheryl before I did. When we left the club at four AM, Cheryl got in Dad's car. Mom took me home in her VW Beetle, the car Cheryl and I came down in. She gave me constant reassurances that Cheryl was a prize worth keeping, that she would make an excellent wife, and that I should tolerate her eccentricities. We could see them sitting close in the car ahead, Dad's big Lincoln. Cheryl wasn't shit faced, but she wasn't sober, either.\n\nMom told me not to worry about Dad and Cheryl, that my father knew how much Cheryl meant to me, and that he would never take advantage of a young girl in her condition, anyway. She said, ""He just wants to get to know her better, because he can see that she may be his future daughter-in-law."" I had to suppress a smirk when, no sooner were her words out, then Dad's car turned into a sleazy motel before we'd gone a mile.\n\nMom slowed the car, I suppose debating whether to follow, then moved on in silence until we were away from the town's lights and into the dark countryside. She said, ""Now, Robby, don't go feeling hurt. I never said he was a saint."" She rubbed and patted my thigh, getting closer and closer to my erection with each pat. Each time she'd shift gears, her hand would return to my lap, blindly, falling higher than before. When her hand dropped right on my bulge, she quickly moved it to my thigh.\n\nShe waited for me to say something. When I didn't, her hand slid back over my cock. Squeezing my erection, Mom said, ""Oh, my poor baby. You must be thinking about what they are doing at this very moment."" Her hand fondled my bulge, feeling its dimensions and rigidity, while saying, ""You mustn't torture yourself, Robby. You are, though, aren't you? You are thinking about them; I can tell. You are thinking about your father and your girlfriend, naked, in each other's arms, writhing on that bed like animals, aren't you?""\n\nMom squeezed hard while saying this. Her excitement was plainly transmitted to my cock. I slumped in my seat with my knees parted, an open invitation for her to continue. I couldn't see her smile, but I felt her smile as her hand rubbed the entire area of my crotch, cupped my balls, then teasingly danced fingers up the shaft of my straining dick to the head, where she pinched the head of my dick, saying, ""Robby, I don't think you've had her yet, have you, dear?""\n\nAs she kept pinching my cockhead; all I could manage was a frustrated, ""No.""\n\nShe stopped pinching and patted my cock sympathetically, slipping into her baby-talk voice, a voice I hadn't heard in years. She said, ""Oh, my poor baby. I know it must hurt so badly to know that Daddy is fucking her right this very minute, and you haven't had any of her adorable little pussy yet.""\n\nThat did it. I had never heard my mother use the ""F"" word, or any foul language. I had to get my dick out. I fumbled with my belt. She chose that moment to downshift for no apparent reason. The buttons of my jeans popped open as I pulled out on the flaps. I raised my ass and shoved jeans and shorts to my ankles. When I sat back as I had been, with my dick sticking straight up, throbbing, and weeping precum, she shifted back to high gear. Her hand fell on my boner. She curled her fingers around it, saying, ""Oh, my, you nasty boy.""\n\nShe gently jacked my cock without saying a word for several miles, then said, ""I don't blame you, Robby. You mustn't be ashamed. I know I'm your mother, but I understand these things. No mother wants to see her child suffer the way you are suffering. It would be wrong not to do this for you. After all, your father is fucking your girl's tight, wet pussy, isn't he sweetheart?""\n\n""Yes. He's fucking her right now. He is fucking my girl's pussy. He is fucking the girl I want to marry.""\n\n""I know sweetheart, and I feel partly responsible. I suggested that he take her home. Plus, I could have pulled in behind him when he went to that motel to fuck her. I could have stopped them, but I chose not to. I wanted him to fuck your girl, Robby. I hope you're not angry with me, but your father wanted to screw her so badly. Fucking that gorgeous slut is all he ever talks about since he first saw her. Are you angry with me for setting them up?""\n\n""No, Mom. I'm not angry with you."" Although her words were meant to tease, not hurt, she wasn't trying to get me off either; in fact, she slowed her stroking to drag the torture out, sometimes stopping when I neared orgasm. She had me panting and squirming in my seat. Before long, I was fucking her fist, or trying to.\n\nMom enjoyed seeing my passions at a full boil with no way to turn down the heat. While my cock chased her elusive fist, she calmly said, ""I plan to keep putting them together, even if she becomes your wife. Will that upset you?""\n\n""No, Mom, even if she becomes my wife.""\n\nAs a reward, Mom gave my cock a steady hand to fuck, massaging my shaft as it slid through, but easing off just as I went for my nut, saying, ""You're a good boy to share her with your father. A very good boy for letting him have her first. Robby, he won't use protection. I don't expect him to. Is Cheryl on the pill?""\n\n""No, she practices the rhythm method.""\n\n""Yes, she does have rhythm.""\n\n""We don't go out when she's fertile.""\n\n""That's wise, but we don't know when that is. We don't want to know. We don't care. I know that sounds awful, but we don't. If you do, you'd better hide her from us at those times. I think that's fair warning. Obviously, the girl can't say no to a stiff cock.""\n\n""She can't, Mom, and I can't keep her away from cocks. She does what she wants and goes where she pleases.""\n\n""Well, don't say I didn't warn you. Does this feel good, having Mommy jack you off, or would you rather do it yourself?""\n\n""Yes, so good. You're doing fine, but I need to cum.""\n\n""Yes, so it would appear. Robby, doing this for you is making Mommy horny too.""\n\nI wasn't sure what she was hinting at. I'd never seriously thought about fucking my own mother. I thought about it then, but she didn't appear to be slowing or looking for a place to pull off the road. We were still an hour away from home. A pregnant pause ensued as her words sank in. A few seconds later, she said, ""Robby, I only have two hands. One must steer the car.""\n\nIt still didn't dawn on me what she wanted me to do. In frustration, she said, ""Robby, I would hate to have to stop what I'm doing for you to take care of my own needs, especially after setting your father up to fuck your future wife in her horny pussy.""\n\nFinally, the light dawned. Despite the fact that my mother was jacking me off, I never thought she'd let me play with her pussy. I'd never even seen my mom in bra and panties, much less fingered her cunt. My left hand timidly reached over and lightly settled on her right knee below the hem of her modest skirt. Her knees fanned out. I boldly slid my hand up her leg to her crotch. There, I met warm, wet, hairy flesh. She wore no panties. She sank lower in her seat, tilting up her pelvis as my fingers toyed with her fleshy cunt lips and clit. When I sank my two middle fingers in her hole, she swooned.\n\nWe rode all the way home, playing with each others genitals. Though I got her off three times in that hour, she hadn't gotten me off once. My balls were aching as we pulled to a halt in the driveway. She turned off the engine, then turned in her seat to face me and my straining, glistening, raw cock, illuminated by a street lamp.\n\nShe appeared in no hurry as she casually examined my cock and balls, using both hands. I was in delicious agony, silently begging for relief. She smiled, a wicked, devilish smile, then slowly descended until she sank her lips over my cock. I exploded in her feverishly sucking mouth after a ten second suck. We fell asleep, naked in each others arms, in her bed, but not before I returned the favor three times and received two more blow jobs.\n\nWe were rudely awakened in the bright mid-morning sunlight streaming in through the bedroom window. The sheets had been yanked from us. Dad and Cheryl stood by the bed looking down on us, huddled spoon fashion to hide our naked bodies. Mom was closest to them with me right behind her, preventing her from rolling away.\n\nThough we hadn't fucked, we looked like we had and still were. My cock, with a morning erection, was nestled between mom's inner thighs. We were mortified, deeply shamed and embarrassed at being caught and exposed in such a compromising position. Since we faced them, Mom buried her face in her pillow and drew herself into a fetal ball, trapping my cock. I buried my face in her back.\n\nWe heard their laughter and mocking comments. Their mocking words burned my ears, and Mon groaned at every vile syllable. Cheryl used the word, ""Mother fucker,"" in every sentence. Dad prefered ""Incestuous whore,"" and directed most of his jibs at Mom.\n\nMom was on the verge of tears as he addressed her, saying, ""I go out and get a little pussy, and you think that gives you the right to commit incest with your own son. Now I know why you were so eager to set me up with Cheryl. Well, it looks like you got your wish. Was the boy good? Does his young cock tickle your pleasure spots? Is he big enough for you? Do you like being your son's whore?""\n\nThis evoked a meek response from Mom. She said, ""We didn't do that, honestly, I would never do that. We just fell asleep together. We're not doing it now, I swear.""\n\nDad reached down and pulled her top leg straight up, exposing her sopping wet pussy and my hard cock lying in the groove of her sex. Mom groaned and buried her head once more as he said, ""Well, we can fix that, can't we Cheryl?""\n\nI felt Cheryl's hand grasp my erection and steer the head of my cock to my mother's vagina. She stuck the head in, then got me by the balls, forcing me to enter Mom fully. There was nothing either of us could do to prevent it. Furthermore, there was nothing I could do to keep from moving. Cheryl held my balls and made me move in and out of Mom's pussy under their watchful eyes. I was fucking my mother, but she didn't know Cheryl forced me to move inside her. With her head still hidden, Mom cried out, ""Robert, stop that this instant! Have you lost your mind? Honey, stop him, please.""\n\nBy this time, I couldn't stop if Dad had a gun to my head. Fucking my mother with witnesses was the ultimate. Even their teasing taunts drove me on. I kept fucking, even after Cheryl released my balls. I kept fucking when Mom brought her head out of the pillow and looked down to her exposed pussy, seeing my cock going in to the balls and drawing out to the head. I fucked on as her fingers came down and felt the point of entry. I grew more excited at the feel of her finger touches as she feigned trying to eject me.\n\nIn my excitement, my cock popped out. She quickly put it back in and began rubbing her clit, ignoring Dad and Cheryl and the awful things they were saying about her. If anything, their words inspired her to greater excesses of vulgarity.\n\nDad, still holding her leg straight up, pushed away, forcing her to roll over me onto her back. He released her leg only when she was squarely over me. Mom, by this time, was too far gone to care or quit. She set her feet wide and fucked herself on my cock while masturbating wildly. I was trapped beneath her heaving body. All I could do was hold her by the tits and enjoy the ride as her cunt jacked me off. Cheryl sat on the bed by Mom's left foot and played with my balls while watching Mom fuck herself on my dick. Dad sat by Mom's right foot and enjoyed a similar view. They never stopped talking about what degenerates we were. We came together.\n\nAfterwards, we lay in place, my cock still in Mom's pussy, our spend leaking out around the loose seal of her vulva and running down my balls. Mom's finger unabashedly toyed with the mess seeping from her pussy, spreading my sperm over her pussy lips, clit, and the base of my cock. By her actions she inspired Cheryl to keep up her verbal abuse while I rolled Mom's nipples in my fingers.\n\nCheryl, speaking to Dad, said, ""At least what we did was natural and in the open. You had her consent to cheat, and I am free to fuck whoever I want. At least our union is sanctioned by nature and society. Their's is just plain sick and degenerate. A mother and son should never fuck, and they cheated on us besides. I don't know about you, but Robby will not get his cock in my pussy for a long long time. He'll have to relieve himself in his mother's hairy old cunt.""\n\nCheryl had Mom masturbating again. Dad said, ""I agree with you, Cheryl. I have no intention of sticking my dick in her twat after our son has used it. She's stuck with his cock from now on. You'll take care of me, won't you, sweetie?""\n\n""Oh, yes, you know I will, anytime. And you'll take care of my horny twat, too, won't you.""\n\nMom frantically frigged her clit, crying out, ""Yes, he will. He'll fuck you whenever you need it. He'll fuck you here, in our bed. He'll fuck your horny pussy even if I'm still in the bed, watching him do it. He won't care where he fucks you, Cheryl.""\n\nMom reached her climax and began fucking herself on my new erection. Dad and Cheryl stripped down and screwed right beside us. It was neither the first time I'd seen her naked, nor the first time I'd watched a man fuck her from up close. It was, however, the best I'd seen. Dad really knew how to use his big cock. Cheryl really knew how to bring out the best in him. Mom brought out the best in me.\n\nWe went together on dates in Dad's car after that. On the way home, Dad and Cheryl would screw in the back seat. Mom drove his car while I licked her pussy and she played with my dick. Once home, we all screwed in the same bed: me with Mom, Dad with Cheryl, the way it had to be. They didn't go on every date, but all dates ended at my house.\n\nShortly after graduation, I proposed marriage to her over dinner in a fancy restaurant. She said she couldn't promise to remain faithful but would want a man who was, excepting my mother, of course. I told her I could live with that. She said she'd think it over. We decided to go dancing, so we headed for the border.\n\nShortly after we arrived at the low class nightclub, a big construction hunk in his early forties asked her to dance. She melted into his groping arms while he pawed her around the dance floor. In the middle of the second song, they danced right out of the club. She left me there, alone. I waited outside, looking for her in the parked cars. I waited in the deserted parking lot until dawn, then gave up and went home. Later that morning, I got a sheepish call from her. She called from her home. Her parents were out of town on a crusade. I told her that I was mostly upset from worry. She made no apology for going off with another man, but did say she was sorry for causing me to worry.\n\nA short way into our conversation, it became apparent that she was still with him and that they were back at it. Her speech became stilted, disconnected, and punctuated with numerous soft moans and groans. I could also hear the deep male grunts and groans, his puffing and panting, the sounds of a mattress being pummeled. She held the mouthpiece to her crotch to insure that I heard the unmistakable squishy sucky noises made by a tight, sloppy twat being pounded by a big cock. I could hear them fucking as each loudly cried out the most vulgar declarations.\n\nShe spoke directly into the mouthpiece, saying, ""Yes, fuck my pussy, baby! Fuck it hard!"" Then held the phone so that her lover could add his two bits. It was like being in the room with them.\n\nShe had a wild climax, but they were still fucking. After a long silent pause, she came back on the line and said, ""You're not angry with me, are you, Boopsie?"" I stroked my hardon and said I wasn't. She said, ""Tell me you forgive me."" I told her. Encouraged by the lust she could hear in my voice, she added, ""Okay, now tell Bart.""\n\nI suddenly found myself talking to the man, and he thoroughly enjoyed rubbing my face in his dirty deed, saying, ""Hey, kid, sorry about stealing off with your fiancee, but it was her idea. I sure hope I didn't stretch out her nice, tight, little twat too much. It sure is a mess right now. I had a condom, but she told me to shit-can it. She said she likes her cocks naked and raw. She said she hates to waste a big cock by keeping it under wraps. She said she loves the feel of sperm being shot right up her womb. I gave her plenty of what she loves. Her pussy is leaking like a fucking Yugo transmission.""\n\nCheryl got back on the line and purred, ""Tell me you aren't mad, Boopsie."" I told her I was not. She giggled; he laughed. She then said, ""All right, I have decided to accept your proposal if you will swear never to cheat on me."" I swore. She then said, ""I might be pregnant. Bart keeps shooting his sperm way up inside my pussy, and I think I'm ovulating. Will you take a pregnant bride to the alter?"" I told her I would. She giggled, then said, ""In that case, tell Bart he can shoot his sperm in my womb all he wants."" I did as she requested, though Bart certainly didn't need my okay. He told me so.\n\nWe set a date for the wedding and made the arrangements to wed in a border bar, a small one that we returned to more than any other. The license and fees were paid and pre-arranged. We even arranged for a minister, a friend of her fathers, to be at our favorite bar to perform the ceremony, though her father could have handled the ceremony. The owner loved Cheryl, and with him, anything went after midnight. All we needed was a best man. Bart was not my best man.\n\nOne month later, we went across the state line with her parents and mine to find a best man. At two AM, she made her selection, fucked Buckie on the pool table before a packed crowd of regulars, her parents and mine, then stood proudly before me. Naked, with his cum running down her legs, wearing only a vail and high heels, we held the ceremony. Afterwards, the patrons lined up at the pool table to fuck my bride. The minister got her first. Her dad was second, followed by mine. I didn't get any, not even on the week-long honeymoon with my Dad, the minister, and Buckie, the best man.\n\nI had to admit, Buckie was the best man. Dad even said so. Nine months later, she bore me a child, a boy she named Buckminster -- Buckie for short. As the child nursed her creamy white breast, she toyed with the baby's impressive penis, saying, ""He's going to be big like his father.""\n\nI couldn't resist saying, ""And almost as black."""
519,Best New Years Eve Ever,"['M-teen-g', 'pre', 'ped', '1st']","While mom was finishing up dad and I left to go to the Johnson's. They lived a few blocks away and had a nice home that had a stream running through their wooded back yard. When they had gone on trips I had taken care of their yard a few times in the summer.\n\nWhen we got to the door, the two Johnson boys answered it. My sister was on the couch moaning. Jason, the 6 year old, piped up, ""wow, you should have seen what your sister did."" Dad was concerned and went over to see how my sister was doing. She looked very pale and wasn't smiling which is unusual for her. The two boys followed dad and me into the family room. Mike, the 8 year old, sniffed the air telling everyone that it smelled better now, but it really stunk a while ago. Jason said something and they both laughed. My sister glared at them. Dad helped her up and started walking to the door. Samantha, the 10 year old, came out and said goodbye to my sister, adding ""I hope you feel better."" That got a smile out of my dad and sister. Samantha had been cleaning up the bathroom after my sister had gotten sick in there. My sister thanked Sam, and then dad took her out the door.\n\nThis was not what I planned at all, I was with 6 and 8 year old boys and a 10 year old girl. I had no idea what to do. I asked them if they wanted to do anything, which got shrugs and stares. I enthusiastically asked if they wanted to watch TV. They went over and turned on the TV flipping through stations to see if anything was on to their liking.\n\nI thought for a while. I remembered when I was younger, that one of our babysitters would make an obstacle course throughout the whole house, which was fun as I recalled. So, I started gathering pillows, and moving chairs and furniture. Samantha, or Sam or Sammy as most called her, came over and asked me what I was doing.\n\nI told her I had an idea for some fun. She said, ""You know, you're not supposed to move stuff around."" I told her it would be okay, I would move it back. She followed me around seeing what I was doing. Jason soon came bounding out asking ""what cha doin'?"" I told him I was going to make an obstacle course for them. Jason called Mike and they both started getting pillows from other rooms in the house. Soon, we had the family room, dining room, hall, kitchen and den setup into something that looked like it was going to be fun. There were pillows to jump over, tables to crawl under and places to run as fast as you could.\n\nI was setting down the rules to the when the phone rang. Jason ran and got it. All I heard was ""mom"" then he started talking as fast as he could about the obstacle course. Sam went over to get the phone from Jason, said a few words then brought the phone to me. It was Mrs. Johnson. She was surprised to hear I was there and not my sister. I told Mrs. Johnson what happened. She told me I was a nice brother to take over for my sister. She then gave me instructions pertaining to the kids, their phone number and told me where to find a list of people close by in case of an emergency. It was New Years, but the boys might not make it to midnight she told me. Then she said Sammy never had either. She then said there is food in the refrigerator and to help myself to whatever I wanted. Those were the magic words. She then handed the phone to Mr. Johnson. He was laughing when he got on. He told me they were planning on being home by 2 a.m. but may be late, but not by much. He said he would call a few times to make sure things were going okay for me and that the kids were behaving. He said I could do whatever I wanted as he was sure I had better plans than babysitting on New Year's, followed by a laugh. He also said if I wanted to get in the hot tub on the deck I was welcomed too, and told me how to start it up etc. He then asked me to hand the phone to the kids.\n\nMike got it first, and listened, Jason then got the phone and started to tell his dad about the obstacle course and how fun it looked. Sammy finally got the phone and nodded a lot. She then handed the phone back to me. Mr. Johnson said it sounded like it was going to more fun where I was as opposed the boring party he was at for the night and laughed. He said he was sorry that my sister got sick and to make myself at home, then hung up.\n\nI again started the rules for the course when the phone rang again. It was mom telling me that my sister was doing better and was sleeping. I talked to mom a few minutes then got back to the rules. The first rule was everybody had to be ready for bed to run the course. Second was that I would keep time and they could run the course as many times as they wanted and after they didn't want to do it anymore we would all have ice cream. The two boys scampered upstairs to change. Sam just looked at me, scrunched up her nose then went up to her room to change. I went to the fridge to see what I could eat.\n\nA few minutes later the two boys came bounding down the stairs in their pajamas. A little later Sam came down in a flannel nightgown. She looked cute in it. I walked them through the course and then the games began. We went youngest to oldest. As they got the hang of it their times got quicker. They told me I should do it at least one time. So, being the macho 14 year old I was, I flew from the starting line. I was doing well until I was going too fast to make a turn, slid into the wall and turfed it. That brought belly laughs from the three kids. I then finished the course tripping and falling making them laugh even more. I got the slowest time.\n\nThat seemed to have broken the ice with Sam. Mike and Jason took a liking to me from the start but Sam was more stand offish, more or less looking at me or studying me as the night went on. I did notice after my jaunt in the course Sammy started to try harder. She would run faster and in so doing her nightgown would ride up giving me a look at her legs and a peek at her panties. It was all in fun so I just enjoyed what I saw.\n\nThe kids ran the obstacle course for over an hour. The boys were beet red, sweating and as Jason said ""done."" Sammy too was red faced from the running. We decided to stop and have ice cream. I told them if they wanted I could make banana splits or I could make them a milkshake. Jason and Mike wanted a banana split Sammy wanted a shake. By the time we were done with the ice cream Mike said he was going to bed. Sammy told both boys to go brush their teeth. Jason was almost too tired to make it up the stairs. Sam told me she'd go help the boys while I cleaned up the kitchen and also put the obstacles back in place. I got the kitchen cleaned and was going to start on the other mess when Mike called down for me to come up. I went up and to see what they wanted. They asked if I could baby sit again sometime, and that I was really cool, which, made me feel good.\n\nI went back down to clean and Sammy came and helped. I asked her if she was tired. She told me she was but didn't want to go to sleep yet. She asked me what I was going to do. I told her maybe watch TV or something. She said I should go sit in the hot tub. I said maybe I would later, but for now I just wanted to see what was on T V. Sammy went to brush her teeth and I channel surfed. It was a little after 10 pm, and nothing on TV held my interest. I got up and went outside on the back deck. The deck ran the length of the house. It was covered along its length and had some chairs and a table on one end with a sunken hot tub on the other. Looking over the edge of the deck there was the lawn surrounded by trees. The only thing that broke the silence of the night was a slight drizzle coming down and the babbling of the stream. For the time of year it wasn't very cold, maybe the upper 30's.\n\nSam came outside and said she was tired and going to go to bed. I watched her as she went up to her room. I went back to the kitchen to see if there was anything I wanted. I grabbed a roll then went back outside. The hot tub thing sounded kind of nice at the time, but I didn't have swimsuit with me and I wasn't sure I was brave enough to go in naked. I thought with the kids asleep and the Johnson's not due home for a long time I would give it a try.\n\nI went up to check on the kids. The two boys were sleeping soundly. I could hear the TV from Sammy's room and figured she should be asleep by now or soon would be, so, I went down to the bathroom, found a big towel and took off my clothes. It was exciting, to be honest. Here I was naked and it wasn't my house. I wrapped the towel around me and put my clothes on the sink in the bathroom.\n\nI was feeling brave as I walked through the family room. I turned the recessed deck lights on, which gave a nice warm feel to the wood, even though it was cold. Standing there in my towel, I quickly took off the top of the hot tub, dropped my towel and went in. The water was warm on my naked body. My cock, which was semi-hard when I got in, was now fully erect with the excitement I was feeling. Soon, the sound of the rain and the stream got me relaxing. I could feel the water move my now non erect cock in the current of the jets.\n\nI was relaxing with my eyes closed when I heard the door to the family room slide open. My eyes opened and out on the deck came Sammy. She had a big smile on her face. She had also changed. She didn't have the flannel nightgown on which she was wearing earlier, instead she had on a short white nightgown. I got nervous not knowing what to do. Sammy just walked over by the tub and asked how the water was. I nervously said it was nice. She giggled. She asked if I had a swimsuit on. I didn't know what to do. I said, ""I thought you were asleep.""\n\n""I was watching TV, but got bored and wanted to see what you were doing."" she replied.\n\nI told her ""I'm in here so you better go inside."" The jets in the tub were on or I am sure she would have seen that I was fully naked from where she was standing.\n\nShe asked me again if I had anything on. I told her ""no."" She just smiled at me and asked ""really?"" I said ""yes."" She then said, ""k."" I asked her if she was cold. She said, ""no,"" and just kept looking at me.\n\nI told her I thought it would be better if she went away. She giggled, reached down, took my towel and walked down the deck and stopped. I asked her what she was doing. She just giggled and said ""you better come get your towel."" This was turning into a game with her. My cock was now getting hard as I looked at her. She was smiling, holding my towel waving it around as if to taunt me. I asked her if she was sure she wanted me to get my towel. She just nodded. I thought I would call her bluff and see what she did. I had some tendencies toward being an exhibitionist. I had sent some girls I use to like pictures of my cock and had even let my friend's older sister see me naked ""by mistake"" so I was willing to let her see if she really wanted.\n\nI stood up seeing if she would run. The water was waste deep still covering all but the tip of my hardon. She didn't move. I have a good body. I am thin, 5' 8"" and weigh 130 lbs. If I had any body fat, I am not sure where it was. My cock was normal for my age around 4 ½ inches hard with very little hair at the base. My balls and chest had no hair on them at all. Sammy was smiling, holding the towel and not moving at all. I thought, here goes nothing, and started up the steps. With each step Sammy saw more of me, and then all of me. She didn't run, she didn't cover her eyes, she just stared at me with her mouth hanging open. I walked up to her, my cock pointing to the sky waving back and forth as I walked toward her, my balls hanging down from the heat of the water and my body steaming in the cold night air.\n\nI took the towel from her hand and started to dry my back, making sure Sammy saw my hard cock as I did so. She was staring, looking right at my cock, not moving at all. I asked her if she liked what she saw. She didn't move but let out a little giggle. She backed up a little and looked up at me. ""Wow"" was all that came out of her mouth.\n\n""So, can we go inside?"" I asked. Sammy just nodded. I wrapped the towel around my waste, my cock tenting the front of it and walked in the warmth of the house. Sammy closed the door once we got in. She still had an ""I don't believe what I just saw"" look on her face. In the light of the house I could see Sammy's nightgown much better. It was white and very sheer. I could see the darkness of her nipples through it. They were hard, maybe from the cold or from seeing me, but whatever caused it, I enjoyed looking.\n\nSammy cleared her throat, and quietly asked if I would take off my towel. I didn't have to be asked twice. I dropped the towel to the floor, once more exposing my hard cock and balls. She seemed fascinated by it. I got very bold and asked her if she wanted to touch it? She got a smile and nodded. She slowly walked toward me with her hand out when the phone rang.\n\nWe both jumped. She giggled and I panicked a little. My cock deflated some but not much. I picked up the towel, held it in front of me and answered the phone. It was Mr. Johnson. He asked me how things were going. I told him ""fine,"" trying not to sound nervous as I stood there naked with a towel covering my cock in his kitchen with his daughter staring at me. He asked if the boys were asleep and if Sammy was still up? I told him the boys were sleeping but I thought Sam might be awake. ""She was in her room last I checked,"" my voice cracking some and my cock now down to semi hard.\n\nI asked him if he wanted to talk to Sam. With that Sam said ""hi daddy"" from where she was standing. I handed her the phone. I heard Sammy say ""I'm tired dad, but I might stay up."" She then followed with ""yeah, we had lots of fun, are you and mom havin' fun?"" She giggled a little, then yawned and handed the phone to me. She had a big smile and winked at me. I said ""hello."" Mr. Johnson said it sounded like everything was going well there. I dropped my towel again letting Sammy see me naked. I am sure if Mr. Johnson knew what was going on he would have killed me. He again said make myself at home, eat what I wanted and if I want to use the hot tub there are towels in the linen closet. Just then, Sammy's hand felt my cock, causing me to jump. Mr. Johnson then said ""I am sorry your night didn't go as you had planned,"" and hung up.\n\nI thought this is much better than anything I could have planned. I held the phone as Sammy gently felt my cock and balls. She said she had never felt anything like it before. I asked her if she liked it. She said, ""It's so smooth and soft and hard at the same time."" She then reached up and rubbed her hand across my abs and then back down to my cock. I asked her if she had ever seen one before. She said she had on the internet and she had seen her dads but mine was different, better somehow. Her nipples were still very visibly hard.\n\nI told her I had better go check on her brothers. She said she wanted to come too. I wrapped the towel around me and went up to check on the boys. They were out. The obstacle course took a toll on them. With that, I closed their door, dropped the towel and walked with Sammy back down to the family room. I sat on the couch leaning against the arm with one leg on the floor and the other on the couch. I was enjoying being looked at. Sammy came and sat down between my legs, reaching out to feel my balls.\n\nI looked at Sammy and told her she was very cute. That brought a big smile and a blush. I asked her why she had changed her nightgown. She blushed again and told me that she wanted me to see her in it. I asked why?\n\nShe said ""you can kinda see through it,"" adding ""dad smiles a lot when I have it on."" I told her I liked it on her a lot too. With that she stood up and twirled around letting me see her from all sides.\n\n""You know what?"" I said. ""I bet you would look even better with it off."" She looked at me and said ""really?"" I replied, ""Yes. Don't you think I look better this way?"" She gave me a long look then nodded.\n\n""Do you really want to see all of me?"" She asked. I had seen naked girls in magazines and on the internet but nothing was comparing to this. I had never been naked like this with anyone, let alone a girl, and even though she was 10, it didn't make a difference; I wanted to see her naked. She stood there a moment, then reached up under her nightgown and pulled her panties off and threw them at me. I could almost see her pussy through the material of her nightgown. Next she closed her eyes, grabbed the bottom of her gown and pulled it over her head and off.\n\nThere she stood, eyes closed, naked from head to toe. She had short dark hair. Her eyes, when opened were a slate blue. She had a very pretty face and a nice smile. She was thin, the build of a dancer or gymnast. Her areola were a dark pink, about the size of a nickel and her nipples were erect, sticking out about 1/16th of an inch. She had nice arms and her stomach had the beginnings of a six pack. He belly button was an inny but not very deep. Her pussy was hairless, just a line in her mons, going down to where I could see the line split her lybia. Her thighs were lean and long and she had a little definition at her calves. She was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. She opened one eye, then the other. I told her she looked beautiful. That brought a smile to her face. I reached my hand out and gave her hand a squeeze. She looked at me and sat back down. Her hand went to my cock and I softly rubbed my hand over her nipple. It was hard, but the area around it was soft. She seemed to like my touch and turned so I could feel her other nipple. I shifted so that we were both sitting side by side, her hand in my lap feeling the pulse of my cock. One of my hands was rubbing her ass and lower back, the other softly playing with her nipples.\n\nMy hand traveled from her nipples down her torso, feeling around her belly button before dropping between her legs. She opened her legs to give my hand access. She leaned back, closed her eyes and spread her legs further. My hand found the top of her clitoral hood and gently massaged the little hard nub. She moaned a little and just held my cock as I explored her pussy. I rubbed down, feeling inside the crack that held her secrets. Her lips got wet as I felt her pussy from her clit to her anus. Her left hand was still holding my cock and her right hand was at her nipple. I leaned forward and took her other nipple in my mouth, kissing and sucking on it. She moved her hand from her nipple to the back of my head and pressed it into her chest.\n\nI sucked on her hard nipple, fingering her clit. She brought her right foot up on the couch, causing my hand to feel the opening of her pussy lips. I took my index finger and slowly pressed into the warmth of her pussy. I had no idea what I was doing, but she liked it so I kept going. My thumb was rubbing her clit and my finger was slowly going in and out of her pussy opening. She was still pressing on the back of my head when she strongly pushed my face into her as hard as she could. Her legs clamped around my hand, halting the movement. I felt her body shake a little, then stop. Her legs opened once more and her hand left the back of my head. I looked at her. Her eyes were half closed and she had a smile on her face.\n\nShe looked at me and whispered ""Wow that was nice."" I had figured she had cum but wasn't sure. My cock was harder than I ever remembered, her hand still holding it gently squeezing and rubbing it. I put my hand over hers and moved it up and down a few times then let go. Two strokes later my cock exploded. Cum spurted out of my cock, landing on my stomach, legs and Sammy's hands. She giggled as my cum shot out of my cock. She kept holding my cock the whole time. I had to gently take her hand off my cock as I couldn't take the sensations of having someone touch it after I had just cum. I tried to explain it to her, which brought a smile and a reach in to gently stroke my cock, sending wild sensations throughout my body. She just giggled, then stood up and ran up the stairs. I loved seeing her tight butt as she did that. She got my towel from where I had dropped it and brought it back for me to wipe the cum off my skin.\n\nMy cock was still hard, just not as hard as it was before and it was still very sensitive. Sammy asked if we could go out to the hot tub together. I held out my hand, which she held, and off we went, my cock leading the way.\n\nThe water felt hot as I entered the tub, Sammy still holding my hand, right behind me. I slowly sat down with Sammy sitting off to the side of me. I asked her if she ever used the hot tub. She said that everyone in the family did. I asked if they all did it naked. That brought a giggle from her. She said ""no, we wear our swimsuits silly."" But then added ""mom and dad sometimes do it naked, but not when we are in it."" I asked if this was the first time she had ever been naked it the tub. She blushed a little and said ""no."" I pressed further. Sammy said that she had been in the tub naked before a few times, one time was with her friend and a few times with her mom and dad. I asked if they were all naked at the time. She nodded yes. The idea of them all being naked in the tub got my cock hard again. I even reached down and stroked it a few times. I would have loved to be nude in the tub with Sammy and her mom.\n\nAs I was picturing that in my mind, Sammy's foot started to run up and down my leg. I asked if she saw her dad's cock. She said she had. I asked what it looked like. She said it just hung down when she saw it. I asked if she liked seeing her dad naked. She said it was weird to see her dad naked and she tried not to stare, but did. I asked if he saw her naked? She said he did and said I looked pretty that way. I had to agree with her father.\n\nHer foot was moving up and down my leg so I grabbed it and tickled. She giggled then brought the other one up. I held her foot then moved my hand along the length of her leg and back. I did it again only this time I felt her pussy when I got to the top. I scooted next to her and let my hands roam over her wet nude body. She said she liked the way it made her feel. I asked her if anyone else ever had felt her like I was doing. She giggled a little but said nothing. After a few seconds she whispered, ""Do you promise not to tell?"" I said I wouldn't say a word. I moved my hands and she sat up and looked at me. She said that one time when she and her dad were in the hot tub, that her dad's foot was playing with her feet, then it started up her leg. His foot moved up to her knee then along her thigh and back down her calf. He kept doing that and it made her feel ""nice"" as she put it. Then one of the times his toe touched her pussy. He kind of backed off a little after that but the next time Sam opened her legs and he rubbed his toe up and down her pussy for a few minutes but stopped when her mom came out.\n\nI asked her if she liked the feeling it gave her. She said she did and wished her mom hadn't come out so soon. I asked what happened after that. She said nothing and it never happened again. I asked if she wanted it to happen again. She said she thinks so, but would rather have me do it and then giggled. She stared at me for a while after that. I looked at her and asked ""what?""\n\nShe smiled, stood up and looked at me. She asked if I thought she was pretty. I said ""yes."" That again brought a smile. She then put her hand on my shoulder for support and straddled my thighs. My hands went to her back then her nipples and she held my cock again. She asked me if I had ever kissed a girl before. I told her I had. She asked if I had kissed lots of girls. I told her I hadn't. She then asked if I would kiss her. I moved my hands to her back a pulled her closer to me. I could feel her skin against my cock. She was just about eye level with me. She closed her eyes and leaned in. Our lips met. Her lips were soft. The kiss sent a jolt through my body. Our mouths pressed together for what had to be at least a minute. She backed off and said ""That it was nice.""\n\nI said she was a good kisser. That brought about another lean in and another kiss. This time her arms wrapped around my neck. My hands grabbed her ass, and I pulled her forward, lifting her up a little, feeling her pussy slide up against my cock. That was all she needed. We started kissing hard, her arms wrapped around me, my right hand pressing her ass toward me, and my left hand pushing on her back, pulling her into me. She started to hump me and I humped back to her rhythm. I could feel her clit slide up against my cock. My hand grabbed her ass cheek and I ran a finger around her anus, pushing it in a little. We kissed passionately for another ten minutes when once again, she grabbed me as tight as she could and then held still as she climaxed. We held each other, lip locked for a few minutes, then Sammy broke off our kissing.\n\nShe stood up, looked at me and said ""Come on, I want to show you something."" She grabbed my hand and took me inside. She dried off with my towel then threw it at me to dry off. She then ran naked up the stairs. I was still drying off, cock hard as a rock when she came down, this time with a jump rope. I asked what it was for. She didn't say anything, but sat down on the couch. She looked up at me and said to come over by her, which I did.\n\nShe said, ""Watch this.""\n\nShe leaned back on the couch and spread her legs apart as far as she could. She took the jump rope handle and pressed it to her pussy lips. Slowly, the handle went inside. She pushed it in about three inches, then slowly pulled it out. I couldn't help but stroke my cock watching this. Her eyes were closed as she pushed and pulled the handle in and out of her pussy. I knelt down between her legs to get a closer look, then put my hand on hers. She moved her hand away and I took over, slowly moving the handle in and out of her pussy. Her hands moved to her chest again, pulling her nipples as I slid the handle in and out. I leaned forward while doing this and ran my tongue across her clit causing her to shiver a little.\n\nI had read about licking a girl's pussy on the internet, and also in some old penthouse letters I had found. I had never done it, but I wanted to try. I pulled the handle almost all the way out then licked Sammy's pussy and some of her juice off the jump rope handle and put it back in. There wasn't much of a taste to her pussy, but it was wet. I pushed it back in licking her clit and pussy lips as I did so. Every once in a while, I would pull the handle all the way out, and just lick her pussy from top to bottom. She seemed to like that. With the handle partway in, I was licking her when her breathing got erratic. The next thing I knew, her thighs were clamped against my head and she was pulling my hair as if she was trying to stuff my face up her pussy. I couldn't breathe through my nose, she was pulling me in that hard. I tried to put the handle back in but couldn't as I was being squeezed to death. After what seemed an eternity, she let go. Her chest was flush, her eyes wide open, a smile on her face and her lips shimmering with wetness.\n\nShe reached her arms out and pulled me closer. As I got closer she took my cock and spread her legs. Her pussy was wet with her fluids and my saliva. Her clit looked like a little worm extending from its hood. Sammy's pussy lips were pink. She pulled my cock down to enter the hole that the jump rope handle had just been in. I felt the wet warmth on the head of my cock as I moved forward and slid the head of it in Sam's pussy. Sam's butt was on the edge of the couch, her legs spread wide with me in the middle. I was on my knees inching closer watching as my cock split her hairless pussy. She grabbed my arm and pulled me closer. My cock sank deeper into her. She slid down off the couch making my cock go in further. I watched as one, then two inches went in. She paused, then three were in.\n\nHer legs wrapped around my waist as the rest of my cock slid in her tight pussy. The feeling was out of this world. My cock was totally engulfed inside her warm wet cunt. She had her arms and legs wrapped around me, humping me. I started humping back. She had all her weight on me but felt so light. I shifted, then as she tightly held onto me, I stood up. I leaned back, supporting her weight on my legs, she had her legs around my waist and she was leaning back too.\n\nJust then the clock struck midnight. We could hear fireworks from far off and closer by, people banging pots and pans together. I had my cock buried in a beautiful 10 year old's pussy, thrusting it into her. What a way to bring in the New Year. I pulled her close and walked around the family room with my cock in her. I wanted to go outside but couldn't get the door open.\n\nInstead, I went back and sat on the couch. I started thrusting my cock in her as she sat on me. Sammy leaned forward, leaning on her hands. I was able to play with her nipples this way and she started to fuck me back, our thrusts meeting on my up and her down, then parting a few inches and repeating. The feeling was too much for me. I couldn't hold back any longer. With a big thrust upward I came. Sammy stopped breathing, took a few staggered breaths, and came too.\n\nWhen we came down from our climaxes, we just held each other. My cock still buried inside her cunt feeling the aftermath having fucked a girl for the first time. We stayed like that for almost 15 minutes. We didn't say anything to each other, just held each other. My cock had cum twice so far but I wasn't soft. I wasn't as hard as I was before but being up Sammy's cunt made my cock not want to go flaccid.\n\nSammy's head was on my chest, her hand was playing with my nipple. My right hand was on her back rubbing its length and my left hand was playing with her right nipple. I was almost relaxed at that point when Sammy started to move her hips up and down again. The feeling on my cock was amazing. It only took a few of her hip thrusts before my cock was hard again. This time she pushed me down on the cushions and sat straight up. I could feel my cock go in deeper. Her legs were on either side of my hips and she started to bounce up and down on my cock. I steadied her hips with my hands, taking them off from time to time to play with her nipples.\n\nShe closed her eyes and started to really bounce. She leaned forward thrusting her pelvis up and down on my cock. Our fucking went on like this for a while. I loved the feelings that were surging from my cock to my brain. Sammy would stop from time to time to rest, sinking her pussy all the way down to the base of my cock. She was in a position that I could raise my body up and suck her nipples. I went from one to the other. This made Sam go wild. She was grinding her pubic bone into mine. I could feel it as she rocked and banged my pelvis. I was sucking one nipple, and pulling the other between my fingers when she came. This time she hissed and moaned as she worked her way to, then through another climax. After hers subsided a little, my cock exploded in her again. She collapsed on my chest, and hugged me. Telling me, ""That was the best feeling ever.""\n\nWe held each other for a few minutes, then she climbed off my cock. As she did, our combined cum dripped from her pussy. She grabbed the towel from the floor, put it under her butt and spread her legs. She flexed her stomach muscles a few times and I watched as her open pussy spewed gobs of my cum mixed with hers, out of the hole. She wiped it up then wiped off my cock and kissed me. It was already past 1:30 am. I told her we had better cleanup to which she agreed. She picked up the towel and took it to the laundry room and hurried back to me.\n\nNaked, we both went out and jumped in the hot tub one more time for about 5 minutes then turned down the heat and covered it. I was hoping maybe some of her neighbors would see us nude on her deck, but there was too much growth between the houses. She would play with my now non-hard cock and I would still play with her ass and nipples. Her pussy was a bright pink and sore from the fucking we did so I didn't touch her there. My cock was a little on the sore side too, but I didn't care. We emptied the dishwasher together and in doing so I playfully put my cock against her ass. I even opened her ass cheeks and pressed. Her ass cheeks were firm and warm. She just giggled.\n\nOnce everything was cleaned up, she kissed me and told me she loved me. She collected her nightgown and panties and went upstairs to bed. I got dressed, turned on the TV and fell asleep on the couch.\n\nAt 2:20 a.m. Mr. and Mrs. Johnson came home. Mrs. Johnson was a little tipsy and went to bed while Mr. Johnson took me home. On the way home he asked about how the kids were and how my New Years was. I told him it was okay and the kids were fun. Little did he know how much fun Sammy was. He told me about the party he went to which he said was the same boring thing from year to year.\n\nI got home, locked up, stripped off my clothes and fell asleep, dreaming of Sammy and me. That was by far the best New Years I had ever had.\n\nFor comments write me at tkasper11@gmail"
520,Best Pussy Ever,"['Mg', 'ped', 'inc', '1st']","The little bitch was enjoying it. So I stopped but held her there.\n\n""Tell me who Sarah."" She refused.\n\nSo I smacked her ass again and said, ""Tell me or I'll swear you'll regret it.""\n\nShe simply shook her head so I yanked off her panties from under her skirt. Then I smacked her naked ass. It was red and gorgeous. I smacked it again and then she moaned and I noticed she was getting very wet between her legs. She was cumming. What a little slut. Here she was getting spanked for fucking around and she's getting off on it.\n\nI yelled ""Tell me now!"" She said nothing.\n\nI stood her up and pulled off her dress and her little girl bra. Her tits looked delicious. I wanted to taste them so bad. I reached up and palmed them. Then I leaned forward and sucked the right one into my mouth. Oh my God was it good. I knew I had crossed the line now. She was getting fucked no matter what.\n\nI quickly shucked my pants. My cock was rock hard. I picked her up and set her on my lap. I spread her legs so that she straddled me. I impaled her on my cock in one motion. She cried out. I couldn't believe it but she said ""Fuck me hard daddy. Fuck me."" So I did.\n\nShe started riding me like a real whore. This girl knew how to ride a cock that's for sure. I pulled her forward and started sucking those little titties again. She was nearly screaming. Then it happened. She started cumming. She kept saying "" Oh God, oh God, fuck me good.""\n\nWhen she said that I couldn't help it. I filled her full of my cum. I came like I never had before.\n\nWe just leaned back in the chair, sweat and cum covered. She raised up and said "" I love you daddy. It was moms new husband Mike that knocked me up. Mom helped. She made sure he fucked me all the time. She wanted me to get pregnant. After I have this one will you fuck me pregnant daddy?""\n\nI was in shock. My ex-wife and her husband got my girl pregnant on purpose.\n\nI looked my baby girl in the eye and said"" I promise you baby I fuck you plenty and if you want daddies baby, then that's what you'll get. We'll make sure you get my baby planted in your sexy little belly.""\n\nWe moved to a rather remote area so that no one would question our relationship. She gave birth to a lovely little girl we named Evangelina. We started playing with her as soon as she came home. She loves a nice finger in her twat."
521,"Bet, The","['MF', 'bd']","He took the pastry brush again to her breast. The skin reacted to the soft filaments passing over it. He watch the goose flesh appear as he passed over. When he had the the left nipple completely hard he moved on to the right one. He began at her ribs, slowly moved in circles up the crest of her right breast, and with not the least bit of hurry approached her nipple. He looked on, watching her nipple harden. He shifted on the bed. Again his shorts were binding his member. With his free hand he made an adjustment. The Ice on the back of his neck was calming him down after each installment, but it's effect was lasting a shorter period with each application. He wondered how long he would be able to keep his cock in his shorts and out of her. When she had begun moaning last time he had nearly forgotten about their bet. He was beginning to wonder which of them would give in first. He shifted again, trying to find a position where his shorts didn't bind. He looked at her body, totally helpless before him and knew if he were to enter her he'd wake up tomorrow without a hair below his navel. ----\n\nShe felt the fire in her loins grow. There was a second fire in her chest, beneath her breasts. She couldn't imagine being as cool as he was being if she were doing this sort of thing to him. She was amazed at his self control. And what was he using on her breast?\n\nOne of the objects on her stomach fell to the side of the bed. She felt it on her left side. It was hard, and perhaps three inches long. It seemed to be rectangular with each of the remaining sides less than an inch long ... which described everything from a ball point pen to a chisel. ""If you were able to see what was on your stomach you'd be at least a little apprehensive, maybe even frightened."" Came his voice, soft like a silk scarf running along your leg. ""What the hell was that thing?"" She wondered. Her arms were tied above her at the head of the bed. Her feet were tied to a pole <?> two or three feet apart and that was firmly fastened in some way to the bottom of the bed. She was naked of course. She had lost track of the number of times she had come. She'd already given him two numbers of the three digit combination. Her ability to withstand whatever he was doing or going to do would determine which of them had pubic hair come the dawn. Her nipples were extremely sensitive at the moment. He'd used something that (brushed?) her breasts and had touched every square millimeter of her flesh except for the nipples themselves. Not only were her loins on fire, desperate to have him penetrate her, but her breasts were equally needing of attention. ""I want you to know no matter how much you would worry, I've made sure they are not TOO tight."" Again his soft voice played on her. He found himself staring at her body for seconds at a time without realizing that he had lost concentration on the problem at hand. His cock was as hard as he could stand. Her smell maddened him. He bit down on his knuckle to allow him to focus again. He quietly took a deep breath and went back to work. One of his bare hands touched her stomach. He gently scratched her just below the navel with his nails. His hand drifted down a little lower, just touching the top of her hair. The gentle scratching continued. ""I intend to carry out the rules of the bet to the letter, and WHERE POSSIBLE, minimize your pain."" The hand drifted down further into her pubic hair. The rough contact on the sides of her breast continued. He would halt one, keeping it in contact while the other began to move. In this way her focus kept switching from place to place, but without any calming of the fires his touches were exciting. His hand drifted down. All of his fingers were in the hair on her mound. He forced her to focus on the lack of attention her clit and her pussy were getting. She successfully stifled a moan. His hand cupped the whole area of her sex, touching all of the exterior surface, penetrating her not at all. ""When I put this on your breast, I want you to come. Do you understand?"" She refused to respond. If she answered, she knew that he would easily be able to bring her to orgasm with his voice alone (yes, she was as horny as that). She closed her eyes tight and pretended to hear nothing. ""I have Ice in the kitchen if you need encouragement to answer my questions."" As he spoke his index finger insinuated itself into her slit, not really penetrating her, only touching her wetness. Not penetrating her was very difficult. The ice from the kitchen would be helpful now, pressed against the back of his neck, the melted water trickling down his back. ""Being tied during this was the easy part,"" he thought. ""Knowing that she was ready, wet, and eager and there for the taking without taking advantage, now that was the difficult part."" She stuck her tongue out at him again. ""I understand."" she said, amazed at how husky her voice sounded. He reached down and picked up the clothes pin. He had stretched it's spring earlier to make sure that it didn't pinch too tightly. As he attached it to her hard left nipple, he was pleased to note that she first grasped in pain before being overcome by the intensity of the sensation. He heard the familiar sound of her orgasm as he attached the second one to her right breast. She was overcome by the sensations. His hand was replaced in her awareness by the points of pain/sensation on her nipples. She found herself thinking, ""They hurt so good!"" as she was washed away by the feeling. Somehow she knew that they only felt tight, that the sensation was mostly from her nipples' hardness, not from the squeezing they were receiving (from WHAT?). And of course, she was coming. She was not even aware of the sound coming from her throat, the low sound of a woman in the throws of passion. The orgasm seemed centered in her brests. She squirmed under the unrelenting sensation that the clothes pins placed on them. She was totally bound, totally immobile, and still she squirmed. When he began moving his hand, she didn't begin coming harder, she just reached a new plateau of sensation, the orgasm no longer centered in one place. Instead her whole body seemed to be coming. She could feel her vaginal opening throbbing less than an inch from his finger, begging for attention. She could feel an orgasm that seemed to radiate from her whole being. Watching her toss and turn as she came was getting to be too much for him. He could actually see her vagina opening and closing; thinking about how that would feel on his cock was too much for him. ""I should have brought the ice from the kitchen"" he found himself thinking. As he touched her clit, she heard him say, ""And the final number?"" She bid down on her lip to avoid answering. She knew somehow that this was unfair. She wasn't sure how, but she couldn't remember being this high before, hadn't thought that there would be a way for him to use her body against her this effectively. ""And when you tell me what the last number is, I'm going to go down on you until you beg me to stop."" Something higher pitched than a moan escaped her. For a moment she couldn't remember the last number, but seconds later she said a single word, ""Twenty-two."" Seconds later, the clothes pins still on her nipples, she felt his tongue going up and down her slit. Of course she came again instantly, and very strongly from this. She thrust her loins against his mouth, trying to get his tongue to replace the cock she desperately wanted. His left hand gripped her ass. For a short time she simply reveled in the sensation of his contact with her then she felt her left leg free. She nearly wound it about him. The freedom after her confinement was incredibly powerful. Moments later her right leg was also free. Both of his hands gripped her now. After a particularly powerful orgasm, he pulled away and then was on top of her, in her. Still blindfolded, she could only feel him, noting that his shorts were still on, only pulled down a bit at the sides. ""He couldn't wait."" she thought. He was terribly aroused. He could only last a couple of minutes before he exploded in her belly. He collapsed and lay on her for a moment. His hand slipped up and untied her arms, lastly taking off her blindfold. Blinking into the light she saw that the clock now said 11:58. It changed to 11:59 as she watched. She wound her arms around him cradling him until she saw the clock change again. It was reading 12:05 when they sat up. ""Do you want me to use something like NAIR or just a razor?"" He asked. ""Shouldn't you try the combination first?"" She grinned at him. He tried the lock a second time. Of course, it refused to open. Each time he glanced her way she was grinning. She refused to speak to him. Instead she just took his shoulders and laid him down in her old space on the bed. She tied his hands to the two corners of the headboard, and with a little more difficulty, tied his knees apart with the board at the foot of the bed. Giving him a long lingering kiss, she blindfolded him and left the room. As she had tied him, he had become hard again. He was pleased to have thought up the blindfold, though more pleased to have used it than to have felt it's disorienting effects. Her smell was still strong in the room. As he noticed it, he could feel himself becoming harder. He was glad the bet had limited her winnings. He knew he couldn't have stood the amount of teasing that she had evidently taken in stride. He could hear the shower running. It went on for some minutes. He could smell her scent still on his lips. It was very tantilizing to be aroused (physically), have her smell on himself and not to be able to touch himself. The shower stopped. He heard her enter. A moment later he felt a hot wash rag wrapped around his cock and balls as well his lower stomach. He could feel the warmth from the wet cloth seeping into his loins. There was a gentle tugging and the sound of scissors at work. He felt each section of his pubic hair trimmed in this way. This was followed by a second warm wet cloth going over the trimmed area in a wiping motion. He heard her soft steps going to the sink in the bathroom and water running. As she returned, she said, ""Try not to wiggle. We don't want any accidents now do we."" What was worse was that she giggled as she said it. He felt a cool lime foam spread over his lower abdomen. His erection continued unabated. He felt the razor shave the hair as she worked her way from right to left on his pubes. She seemed to take delight, judging from the odd giggle, in gripping the base of his shaft and pulling it to one side to allow a smoother, more thorough trim. At the half way point she put the razor down and gripped his balls in one hand and his shaft in the other. ""Are we having fun yet?"" She tried to say it with a stern voice, but couldn't keep the correct tone. Regardless of what he thought of the proceedings, she was certainly having her own fun over this. ""I don't know that 'fun' is exactly how I'd describe it ..."" he began. His train of thought was interrupted by her mouth beginning to envelope his straining member. After a few seconds she released it. ""Just how would you describe it?"" Without waiting for an answer, she went back down on his member. Her teeth gently stroked the sides of his cock. ""Its an odd feeling. Kind of kinky, and a little bit scary."" Coming up for air, she asked, ""How is it scary?""\n""Part of it is your having that razor next to my privates, part of it is just being bare there. I've never had this done before. It's going to really feel weird."" Taking his cock from her mouth, she picked up the razor and continued her work. Working slowly, she had the area above his cock smooth in a few more minutes. Her constant use of his cock as a lever helped to insure that his attention was firmly pressed on the task at hand. She put the razor down, slid her body along his until her mouth was next to his. She kissed him, sliding her tongue deep into his mouth, running her hands over him at will. ""Now, I want you to be a good boy and be very still for this next part."" Her left hand slid back, gripping his cock. ""It would be very funny taking you to the Emergency room if I slipped, but it will upset my plans for the rest of the evening. Will you try and hold still.""\n""Yes. I'll try."" His voice was rasping, barely under control. ""I'm glad you're going to be a good boy."" she answered, kissing him again, never relinquishing her grip on his straining member, her thumb running back and forth over the head. She spent over a minute slowly slinking back down his body. Getting off of the bed, she wiped down the area she had shaved with the cooling wash cloth. Taking it and the razor to the sink, she rinsed both of them in warm water. She wrung out the cloth and returned to the bed again. Taking his shaft and scrotum, she bathed them with the warm cloth. Giving his cock a kiss, she began shaving the hairs at the base. She took extreme care. The process of shaving his cock took nearly five minutes, by itself. There were no nicks. Had he been able to see her face, he would have known how seriously she was taking the project. As it was, her wistling, 'Singing in the Rain', slightly off key, gave him no such confidence. When she was finished, she took the whole length of his member into her mouth, reveling in it's smoothness. She found one rough area. She applied more shaving cream to it and trimmed the last of it's stubble. She wiped it down carefully with her wash cloth. When she was satisfied it was smooth, she double checked the entire base with her tongue. She ran her left hand over his cock and now bare abdomen. ""How does that feel?"" she asked. It took him several seconds to answer. ""It feels really strange. It feels like I'm more naked."" Her hand continued to stroke him, ""It feels like I'm totally helpless. If I wasn't tied up, I'd have told you to stop. I wouldn't have ..."" Her thumb smearing a drop of emission from the tip of his cock over the head caused him to falter, "" ... have the nerve to go through with it on my own."" She took his cock totally in her mouth. Now it was completely smooth. Releasing it, she said simply, ""Now you hold still. This part will be more difficult."" Ten minutes later she had his scrotum smooth as well. She took an extra few minutes to trim the hair on his legs where it would rub against his cock and balls. She enjoyed it so much that it was hard to know where to stop. She took a pause every couple of minutes to suck on his nice clean cock, or whenever she judged he was about to object. A couple of times she took his balls in her mouth, amazing herself at how different it felt to do this with no hair to get in the way. At last she trimmed, with great care, the area between his scrotum and anus. Then, deciding that he had, after all, been very good, she untied him, placing a finger on his lips as he began to speak. She took his cock in her mouth, cupped his balls in her hand, and penetrated him with her finger as she sucked on his long suffering cock. After a moment she shifted position and placed her furry sex over his mouth as well. She began pumping into him in time with the bobbing of her head."
522,Beth,"['MF', 'FF']","I reached around her to cup her small, almost girlish breasts in my hands, stroking and kneading them and feeling her nipples slowly gain erection. I moved my left hand down to her groin, pressing into the soft, curly hairs, and began stroking there too. She responded by pushing her ass back against me, parting her legs in the process, leaving her left leg raised, lazily resting on my hip. Then, in her assertive way, she reached between her legs and took my cock in her hand, guiding it to, but not into, her. Still behind her, almost passive, my half-erect cock was between her legs, and she was rubbing it in a slow, circular motion against her clitoris.\n\nWhen I changed my position slightly in an obvious effort to slide myself into her, she pushed the shaft back, then whispered, ""Uh-uh. Not there; I want you here, in my ass."" So saying, she placed the head of my cock right in the middle of her anus, then rubbed it back and forth across the diminutive opening. At first, I thought she was teasing me.\n\n""Are you serious?"" I asked, somewhat incredulously. We had never done that before, and I remember wondering if this was something about Beth's sexuality that I hadn't known.\n\n""Just do it. I want to feel your cock inside my ass,"" she said softly. She rubbed the cockhead a few more times against her nether opening. ""Mmm, David, I want it deep inside my ass.""\n\nMy cock was already so wet from being rubbed between her moist pussy lips that it broke the sphinctoral plane with surprisingly little effort. She grunted as the cockhead broke the barrier, then hissed between her teeth. ""Slowly,"" she said, ""work it in slowly."" She shifted her hips slightly to accommodate the unaccustomed presence of something inside her ass.\n\n""Am I hurting you?""\n\n""A little,"" she replied, punctuated by a gasp of breath. ""Oh, it feels so fucking big!""\n\nI squeezed her breasts hard, flattening them against her chest, as I softly kissed the nape of her neck. ""I don't believe how tight you are!""\n\n""Are you in all the way?"" she gasped. ""I feel like I've been split in two!""\n\n""Just a little more."" I pressed my cock forward, then felt it being tightened like a vise by her sphincter muscle. I seemed to gain ground only by easing back slightly and then pushing forward. She grunted and moaned a few more times before I finally pressed my wiry pubic hairs into her lower ass.\n\n""How's that?"" I whispered.\n\n""Fucking unbelievable! Don't move for a few seconds. I have to get used to it.""\n\nI continued kneading her breasts and kissing her neck and shoulders while my sheathed phallus remained completely motionless inside her. I could tell the entry had been somewhat painful for her, but that was not unexpected. The walls of her rectum were warm and smooth against my cock. From time to time, she contracted her anus around the sheathed sword, as she tested the elasticity of her anal muscle.\n\nThe anal contractions were beginning to have an effect on me. ""If you keep that up,"" I said after a particularly tight contraction, ""I'm going to come. I feel close already.""\n\n""No! Please, don't come yet! You just put it in, you haven't really fucked me yet. Can you hold off?""\n\n""I'll try. I can't tell you how good it feels!""\n\n""The pain is subsiding,"" she said. ""Give it just a few more seconds and you can start moving in and out a bit.""\n\n""I'll come for sure, then,"" I pleaded.\n\n""No you won't. If you do, I'll never let you do this again!""\n\nBeth was beside herself, having discovered an animalistic instinct she never knew she had, and, with the discovery, she developed a far different attitude toward our love-making. Outside of a few ""dirty"" words like ""fuck"" or ""suck"", said in the heat of passion to titillate me, she had never been one to be vocal about her needs--until now! ""OH! Fuck my ass! Give it to me! Oh, my ass! I love it in my ass! Oh, David, it feels so good!""\n\nHer voice could be heard through the house. ""Hey,"" I said softly, ""the others will hear you.""\n\n""Just shove it in me! Make it hurt! Fuck my assssssssss!""\n\nHer immodest exclamations, within earshot of the others, drove me to a new frenzy. I started pumping her like a madman, driving my cock in and out of her beautiful, tight ass with complete abandon. She grunted, she groaned, she bucked her ass against my abdomen, snorting rather than breathing, trying to pull me even further into the dark abyss.\n\nMy hands on her breasts were no longer gentle. If she wanted to feel hurt, I would be more that happy to oblige. I took her turgid nipples between the thumbs and forefingers of each of my hands and squeezed the nubbins sharply, painfully. It was this final, almost desperate gesture, that seemed to do the trick. ""I'm coming!"" she cried. ""I'm coming! YESSSSSSS!""\n\nMiracle of miracles, just as her anal contractions (I assume from her orgasm) gripped my cock, I let loose also, filling her with spurt after spurt from my sheathed sword. It was, without a doubt, one of the best fucks I had had in long time. I hoped she felt the same way.\n\nWe both came down slowly. I didn't dare withdraw myself from her. I just let the old guy fall asleep inside the dark hole, feeling every once in a while a tiny anal contraction that only served to remind me of what we had just done. Finally, my limp member fell out, on its own, sliding onto the inside of her inner right thigh, still wet from my spending. Beth turned her naked body completely around until we were belly to belly, chest to chest. She wrapped her arms around my back and held me. She pressed her loins into mine, our pubic hairs mingling. ""That was great,"" she whispered sexily.\n\nI smiled. ""I'm glad I held off, like you asked.""\n\n""I had no idea I could get that turned on back there. I guess I'm what you call anal-erotic.""\n\nI laughed. ""Would you really have denied me the pleasure if I had come earlier?""\n\nShe laughed also. ""You'll never knew, my sweet David, will you?""\n\n""I guess I never will."" When our lips met, her tongue went right for my tonsils. She ground her abdomen into me slowly, sensuously, creating that familiar stirring in my manhood that had disappeared inside her wonderfully tight derriere.\n\nI think she felt me growing, or at least sensed it, because she slipped her hand between our clasped bodies and quickly located my semi- erect penis. Her tongue searched every nook and cranny inside my eager mouth as she slowly stroked me back to hardness.\n\n""Don't you ever quit?"" I asked, breaking the passionate kiss.\n\n""Build a better mousetrap and the world will beat a path to your door,"" she quipped.\n\n""So you're equating a beautiful assfuck with a mousetrap?""\n\n""Sort of,"" she giggled. ""I mean, show me a new way to get off, like you just did, and I'll be at your doorstep, every night, wanting more.""\n\nI smiled, then moved my hands to her buttocks, feeling the ass that I had just fucked, and squeezed the globes between my fingers, prying them apart, exposing her anus to the uncaring back of the sofa.\n\n""What are you doing, young man?""\n\n""I'm back at the doorstep again,"" I replied, searching for her anal button with my middle finger and, upon finding it, pressing inward slightly, not penetrating her, but letting her know that I was eager to play back there again.\n\n""Don't you ever quit?"" she laughed, a reference to my earlier question. She squeezed my cock tightly, then released it, before working her hand toward the head and squeezing it once more.\n\n""I like your mousetrap,"" I said, pushing the tip of my finger into the recently deflowered opening. Beth laughed at my feeble attempt at humor.\n\nShe was slowly masturbating my cock now, alternating the squeezing with up and down movements of her hand. ""I don't ever remember him rising so quickly again,"" she whispered.\n\nJust then Ellen came down the stairs from the loft. I turned around just in time to see her throwing a white terry-cloth robe over her naked body. Her tits were quite a bit larger than Beth's, but her nipples were actually smaller.\n\n""What the hell is going on down here?"" asked Ellen.\n\nBeth laughed. ""Did we wake you?""\n\n""All I could here was someone screaming 'Fuck me in the ass!' Wouldn't that have awakened you?"" She didn't seem mad, just interested.\n\n""I told her to be quiet. Now I'm embarrassed,"" I said.\n\nEllen laughed. ""If you're as good as it sounded, there's nothing to be embarrassed about. It would be a good idea to go wash up, though, after something like that.""\n\nI blushed. ""You're right, will you please excuse me."" I pried myself away from Beth, then walked quickly past Ellen. I couldn't help but notice that her eyes were on my erection.\n\nI washed thoroughly, even my balls and anus. I had no idea what might happen the rest of the evening, but I wanted to be prepared for anything. I dried myself by running a towel back and forth between my legs, making sure I worked it well into my ass crevice. When I returned to the living room, Ellen was seated on the sofa next to Beth, who was still reclining on her side. Ellen sat in such a way that she blocked my view of Beth's hairy pussy, kind of facing her, her left forearm resting nonchalantly on Beth's rib cage.\n\nBeth's left arm lay across Ellen's lap, kind of flopped there for want of a better place to put it. Ellen's robe had ridden pretty much up her legs, but she had the garment wrapped around in such a way that her charms were well hidden from view. For decency's sake, I held the towel I had been drying myself off with in front of my crotch. My flag was at half- staff beneath the towel.\n\n""Can I ask a personal question?"" Ellen asked of Beth.\n\n""If you want,"" she replied.\n\n""Did it hurt?""\n\nBeth blushed profusely. I smiled. ""You mean what he just did to me with that monster cock of his?""\n\n""Uh-uh,"" replied Ellen with a broad smile.\n\nA pensive look, quite serious look came over Beth's face. ""At first, it hurt a lot. I thought the bastard was going to split me in two. But after a while, I became quite used to it. I really wanted it inside me after the pain went away. It's such a different, filling sensation, to have something in your ass.""\n\n""Makes me wish we had tried it on the first date, instead of waiting until now,"" I said, only partly in jest.\n\n""It makes me wish I let someone do it ten years ago. Just think, I've missed all that time. Have you ever done it, Ellen?""\n\nIt was Ellen's turn to blush. She lowered her head in embarrassment. ""Yes,"" she whispered in response.\n\n""What are you acting so shy about?"" laughed Beth. ""You didn't like it?""\n\n""Mmmm. I loved it. I've been turned on by...you know...anal things ever since I was a teenager. Man, I don't believe I'm talking so openly about it.""\n\n""You better define 'anal things,'"" said Beth.\n\nEllen really blushed at that question. ""Well, I like to do things to people's....uh...asses, and I like to have things done to mine.""\n\n""Like what?"" asked Beth. Ellen had really piqued her interest.\n\n""Like....."" There was a long, pregnant pause. I could almost see her mind thinking. ""Like having my anus....ah.....what's the term?..."" She seemed to be searching for just the right words. ""Ah, you know...rimmed,"" she blurted. She paused for a moment, quiet and pensive. ""Do you know what that means?""\n\n""I don't think so,"" said Beth, quite honestly.\n\n""It's like when someone licks you back there....with their tongue."" Her face was red as a beet now.\n\n""I see,"" said Beth, raising her eyebrows as her interest began to become more and more aroused.\n\n""And I like to do that to others, too."" She seemed more animated now, more open, like she was confessing something she had held back for many years. ""Am I embarrassing you?"" she asked.\n\nBeth smiled. ""Of course not, please go on.""\n\n""If I'm not getting rimmed with a tongue or fucked by a nice cock in my ass, I like to have someone put a dildo in my backside. Oh, just thinking about it turns me on!""\n\nJust hearing about it was turning me on. My manhood was coming back to life, beginning to peak its head through the towel over my lap. Nervously, I pulled the towel completely over it.\n\nEllen looked straight into Beth's eyes. ""Would you like me to show you something very special?""\n\nBeth gulped. She thought for a few moments. ""I'm game.""\n\nEllen turned her head and looked at me. ""May I borrow her for few minutes?""\n\n""Oh, yes...Of course. I'll leave."" I started to get up.\n\n""Why don't you stay and enjoy the show,"" said Ellen sexily. ""I don't mind if Beth doesn't.""\n\nBeth looked at me with her expressive, puppy-dog eyes. I could read the sexual excitement in them. ""Maybe he'll get some new ideas,"" she said, giving me a little wink, an obvious invitation for me to remain and watch.\n\n""He just might,"" said Ellen, pulling apart the sash on her robe, letting the top loosen, permitting my hungry eyes to spy on a good deal of her ample breasts. She looked over at me for a brief second, as if she were pondering her next move, then stood and nonchalantly shed the robe completely, dropping it fall to the floor at her feet, before sitting back down. It all happened so quickly, in one fluid motion, my mind had to adjust to the delightful fact that there were two quite pretty ladies in front of me, and neither had a stitch of clothes on!\n\nMy eyes darted from Ellen's full, hanging breasts, with their silver dollar-sized areola and thick, brown nipples, to the soft, light-brown triangle of curls which tapered quite nicely to a 'V' at her lower abdomen. She made absolutely no effort to hide anything from my view. To the contrary, I think she kind of enjoyed showing her more than adequate body off for me (and, I'm sure, for Beth as well). I made a mental note to ask Ellen later if she trimmed her pubic fleece, so delicate did her treasures look. The growth of her curls was quite sparse; in fact, I found it quite amazing that Beth's thick forest of much darker curls completely hid her cuntal slit, whereas the thin crack of Ellen's pussy was quite visible through the hairs.\n\nEllen devoured Beth with her soft, bluish-green eyes. Her voice was soft as the morning. ""Would you like me to give you a rim job?""\n\nBeth seem mesmerized by this woman. She managed only to nod her head in affirmation. Her hand was just below Ellen's melon-like right breast. For a second, I thought she was going to cup it. I tried to imagine her doing so, hoping that she could read my mind, but my little trick didn't work, she just kept her hand stationary beneath the hanging globe.\n\n""Kneel on the floor. Rest the top of your body on the sofa cushion,"" said Ellen, her voice devoid of its previous nervousness.\n\nBeth curled her legs to her chest and pushed herself past the still seated woman. I loved her nakedness. My cock was now throbbing. Stealthily, I slipped my hand under the towel and got a good grip on myself. This is one show I knew I would really enjoy.\n\n""Like this?"" asked Beth, moving to a kneeling position at the far right side of the sofa and leaning forward, resting her chest on the blue velvet cushion and the side of her head on her forearm.\n\n""That's just fine,"" said Ellen, sliding off the sofa and moving to a seated position to Beth's left.\n\nEllen leaned slightly forward, her left breast scraping Beth's hip. ""So this is what you had to work with. What a perfect ass!""\n\nI thought to myself, ""How true!"" as I watched Ellen place the palms of her hands over each of the twin hemispheres and gently squeeze the pure white flesh. ""Mmm, that feels good,"" husked Beth.\n\n""It's going to feel a whole lot better when I'm through with you. She leaned further down and planted a soft kiss on the upper left buttock while she sensuously ran her fingernails all over Beth's ass, raising tiny goose- bumps across the alabaster surface.\n\nBeth hissed loudly, between her teeth. ""Oh, that feels nice!""\n\n""It's called the warm-up,"" said Ellen, running the tips of her fingers in a straight line inside the crack of Beth's buttocks, all the way down to the anal region. She was careful, however, not to touch the recently deflowered rosebud. It was obvious she knew exactly how to extract every ounce of sexual excitement from her willing victim before she really pounced.\n\nBeth's breathing was becoming more labored as Ellen played tunes along the inside of the ass crack. ""I hope you're not too modest,"" she said, ""you're boyfriend is about to get an eyeful."" I didn't comprehend the meaning of her words until I watched Ellen move her hands to Beth's lower ass. Using primarily her thumbs for leverage, she pried apart the two halves of the split pumpkin, exposing the pink, round anal button that I had only recently deflowered.\n\n""I've never felt so exposed,"" said Beth, feeling both of our eyes on her most private area. She kept her head uplifted and stared straight ahead.\n\n""Relax,"" whispered Ellen. ""We're all friends.""\n\n""Friends usually don't examine each other's assholes,"" quipped Beth.\n\n""I like to look at yours,"" said Ellen. ""It looks so tiny. How did her ever get his cock inside you?""\n\n""Very carefully,"" I said, and we all laughed.\n\nEllen seemed somewhat jealous that I had been the fist to invade Beth's most private area. She looked at me with a slight look of disdain. ""Men don't know how to take good care of a woman's ass. It takes a woman to do it right.""\n\nBeth immediately became defensive. ""I think he did just fine just a few minutes ago. I'm still tingling inside my ass.""\n\nEllen got more perturbed. She turned back and examined the opened anal region. ""Wait until I finish with you, honey. I'll make you forget about his cock.""\n\nShe seemed bent on proving to Beth that she could better satisfy her sexual needs than I could. It was a contest now, between me and her. I had already played my part, now it was her turn. It didn't really matter who was better--Beth was the real winner of the contest because all she had to do was sit back and enjoy.\n\nFor the rest of the session, Ellen completely ignored me, blocking me from her mind, concentrating only on the job at hand--giving Beth the best anal sex she was capable of giving. She ordered Beth to stretch out on the carpet, prone, on her tummy. She did so, making a lovely picture with her cute, curved ass and tightly closed legs. She was perpendicular to the sofa, her head almost touching its base. Ellen then turned and sort of squatted over Beth's naked back, placing her knees on either side of Beth's ribs. From my vantage point, almost directly behind my prone girlfriend's feet, I had a nice view of Ellen's light-haired pubic area, which she didn't seem to mind. Her boobs swayed from side to side with even the slightest of movements; her nipples were dark and erect.\n\nEllen leaned forward from the waist, causing her tits to hang delightfully downward, like melons on a vine, and placed her palms on the back of Beth's upturned thighs. ""Open your legs!"" she commanded, urging her on by applying pressure with her hands upon the delicate, supple flesh. Beth obligingly opened up, knowing that she would be baring the length of her hairy crotch to the both of us--Ellen from above and me from behind. In doing so, her cuntal lips parted stickily, exposing the soft pinkness of her slit. Her vaginal entrance was quite moist, providing ample evidence that the anticipation of her sexual involvement with another woman was a real turn-on for her.\n\n""Raise your ass up!"" ordered Ellen. Beth obliged once more, poking the hemispheres upward, providing a prominent display of smooth, white flesh.\n\nTo my complete surprise, the seemingly affectionate Ellen raised the palm of her right hand over the upturned cheeks and gave the right buttock a good, hard slap which resulted in a loud cracking sound. Beth screamed out, ""OUCH! That hurt!"" and reflexively lowered her abdomen until it was once again flush with the floor. Immediately, a red blush appeared where the hand had met her flesh.\n\n""It's supposed to,"" husked Ellen, knowing that her straddling position over Beth's back prevented her from easily escaping any further blows. ""Get your ass back up!""\n\nWithout a word of protest, Beth presented her tail bone once more, knowing that Ellen would probably deliver another slap. She was right-- Ellen raised her left hand this time and drove it hard onto the unmarked left globe, rippling the surface of the ass all the way to the top of Beth's thigh.\n\n""AHHH!"" Beth cried, but, quite surprisingly, kept her backside in its upturned state, an apparent indication that she was not opposed to receiving more of the same. I could see Ellen's fingerprints imbedded on the soft, smooth skin of Beth's ass.\n\nBeth looked down at the reddened buttocks and waited for a few moments, studying the buns and the condition she had put on them, allowing the pain and the tingling to subside. ""How does your ass feel?"" she asked.\n\n""It's tingling all over!"" blurted Beth.\n\n""It feels kind of good, doesn't it, Beth?""\n\nBeth gulped. ""Y-yes, sort of,"" she replied.\n\n""Do you want some more?""\n\nI could almost see Beth's mind racing as she sifted through a host of responses to Ellen's question. She could suggest, politely, that she had had enough. She could tell her to go on and risk the consequences of more pain and, perhaps, humiliation. After all, her she was getting spanked on her bare bottom by a woman, her legs spread wide, exposing even the inside of her sex, with her boyfriend seated right behind her, watching everything in rapt attention.\n\nFinally, she answered the question with one of her own. ""Will it hurt very much?""\n\n""A little,"" replied Ellen in a soft, honest tone. ""It's supposed to."" As she replied, she began scratching the surface of the dimpled cheeks with her fingernails, exciting the flesh beneath. Beth shivered at the touch.\n\n""I...I guess it's okay,"" said Beth, obviously questioning in her own mind if she had given the right answer.\n\nEllen dug her fingers into the opulent flesh of each cheek, opening the crack once more, exposing the pink button which she regarded as her eventual target. This would all be part of her ""warm-up"" to the coup de gras to come.\n\n""I like the way your skin ripples when I spank it,"" she husked, leaving the cheeks spread for a moment longer as she continued to visually examine the exposed anal region. When she let the cheeks bounce back into place, I knew that Beth was about to receive a bit more than she had bargained for. Ellen raised her hand over her shoulder this time as she swung it on a downward arc, lighting a fire on the exposed flesh as it struck with a vengeance. Ellen's breasts shook like jelly as the blow landed. As I watched the unbelievable scene developing before me, I stroked my cock harder beneath the towel.\n\n""AHHHHHHHHH! OHHHHHH!"" Beth cried as a searing pain lit into her backside. ""Not that hard!""\n\n""I'll decide how hard!"" exclaimed Ellen, her brow furrowed.\n\nAt that moment, Bill, Ellen's husband, came down the ladder from the loft and, wide-eyed, looked at the two naked women. ""What's going on? You guys woke me up."" He was wearing only boxer shorts.\n\nEllen looked up at him. ""Sit and watch, if you like. You may not approve, but I'm giving Beth a first hand look at a new adventure, no pun intended,"" she said with a wry smile.\n\nBill looked over at me, at the towel over my lap, my hand conspicuously beneath it, then back at Beth's spread legs and her gorgeous reddened ass. He seemed to want to apologize for his wife's behavior. ""From time to time she likes to get on the wild side,"" he said to no one in particular.\n\n""Sit down and watch, if you want,"" said Ellen.\n\nBeth hadn't bargained for more audience. She closed her legs, tightly, not desiring to give Bill the same free show she had been giving me. Ellen recognized her reluctance immediately. Instead of ordering her to open up and display her treasures, however, she merely began massaging Beth's recently spanked ass cheeks with slowly kneading fingers, working the flesh beneath her fingers like putty. She seemed to know exactly what to do to soothe Beth's obvious humiliation, leaning forward at the waist and continuing the massage along the backs of Beth's delicately textured thighs.\n\nShe kept the massage going for several minutes, without speaking, working the entire buttocks and the tops of Beth's legs with a smooth precision. ""That feels nice,"" Beth sighed, coming out of her stupor.\n\nPurposely, Ellen's massaging fingers curled around Beth's lower ass cheeks every so often and, for the briefest of seconds, opened the crack there to expose the pink rosebud. She seemed to be getting Beth used to the idea that it wasn't necessarily wrong to exhibit herself to three people at the same time.\n\nIn time, Beth's breathing became more labored, the kneading fingers giving her a new sexual glow. Almost imperceptibly, Ellen leaned forward and placed her hands a bit further between Beth's tightly closed legs. With the gentlest of urgings, she pushed against the inner thigh muscles and watched as Beth's legs parted just a little, relaxing her inhibitions.\n\n""You have a beautiful body,"" whispered Ellen, abandoning the legs in their half-parted state and returning her manipulations to the reddened ass cheeks. Beth's position allowed a few of the curls of the back of her pussy to peek out from between the 'V' of her legs.\n\nEllen alternated between massaging Beth's buttocks and lightly scratching the flesh with her fingernails, causing Beth to begin moaning once more. The moans were a signal to Ellen that her plan was working. She leaned forward, tits hanging downward again, much to my delight, and returned her hands to the insides of Beth's legs. This time her urging was more insistent. The barrier now broken, I watched the legs open once more. I looked over at Bill. Her was staring right into the opening.\n\nEllen decided to go for it all, risking losing Beth to pure embarrassment, but knowing that if she was successful, no barriers would be left. She moved her hand along the inside of Beth's now spread legs, all the way to her hair-filled crotch. She ran the index fingers of her hands along each side of the exposed pussy lips, pressing softly into the pouting flesh. Beth moaned again. Ellen went for the kill, moving her fingers into the cuntal crack and slowly parting the labia, obscenely exposing the still moist (even more moist than before) vaginal entrance and the engorged clitoral hood.\n\nIt was a bold move on Ellen's part, but the foreplay had left Beth in a transfixed mood, her modesty long forgotten. Ellen knew she had won, and planted the victory flag by running two fingers into the pink divide and easing them right into the naturally lubricated cuntal opening. Beth gasped out loud as she felt the fingers enter her. Bill and I excitedly watched the two digits slowly disappear into the splayed portal.\n\n""It's like a lake!"" exclaimed Ellen, moving her fingers back and forth inside Beth's canal. The slurping sound that we all heard was ample evidence that Beth was past the point of no return. Her moans were now loud and prolonged.\n\nEllen withdrew her glistening fingers and brought them to her mouth. Incredulously, I watched as she greedily sucked the cum-laden digits, tasting Beth's pungent juices on her tongue. When she took the fingers out of her mouth, she looked back down at the twin spheres beneath her.\n\n""Show me your ass again,"" she ordered in a firm, somewhat demanding voice, then watched as Beth unhesitatingly offered her upturned cheeks to Ellen.\n\n""Higher!"" demanded Ellen. ""Present yourself!""\n\nBeth arched her back even more, raising her abdomen well off the carpet, poking her ass out smartly. ""That's much better,"" said Ellen. ""What do you want me to do?""\n\n""Spank me!"" cried Beth.\n\n""Reach back and open yourself up first. Show us that cute little button!"" Ellen was in complete control now; Beth would be willing to do anything, and she knew it. She felt Beth's hands work between her own spread legs and then come to rest on the still glowing ass cheeks. Boldly, Beth pried her own flesh apart, exposing the tiny button.\n\nEllen pounced on the opportunity immediately, leaning over until her chest was planted in the small of Beth's back, flattening her breasts against Beth's body, digging her sex into the upper part of Beth's naked body. In another instant, her face was inside the parted buns, planting a soft kiss on the crinkly rosebud. Beth screamed out, as if a jolt of lightning had struck her, as Ellen worked her tongue into the puckered opening.\n\nAlmost as soon as she began, Ellen straightened up and ordered Beth to move her hands away from her ass. As soon as she complied, Ellen drove a hard slap onto the exposed flesh. Beth cried out in pain. Ellen used her hands to pry the lower ass cheeks apart once more, drove her head between the splayed globes, and darted her tongue into the nether portal again. The time Beth's moan was longer and louder. We couldn't see what Ellen was doing to Beth's asshole with her tongue, but whatever it was it was causing her to beat her toes into the carpet.\n\nEllen lingered longer at the opening this time, rimming the rosebud to her heart's delight. Finally, she straightened up again and drove several more stinging spanks upon the completely reddened ass, causing Beth to emit shrill cries of pain and pleasure.\n\nEllen continued to alternate the spankings and the lickings, increasing the length of her rimming each time, and increasing the number of hard, cracking slaps with each new round. Beth was now beside herself, making animalistic sounds from deep inside her throat, breathing tremulously. It was obvious to everyone when her dam broke. For the first time in my life I saw a woman actually squirt out jets of clear cum, flooding the carpet between her spread legs, as the orgasm took control of her entire spasming body.\n\n""Yes! Yes! Yes!"" she cried, straightening her legs out and shaking them violently as a few more streams of cum spewed out of her pussy.\n\nThe look on Ellen's face was one of satisfaction, knowing she had really done something to my girlfriend that she would never, ever forget. But there was still a look of sexual desire written across her face. She eased herself off of Beth's back and planted her buttocks on the sofa, then raised her feet off the floor and brought those, as well, to the cushion. The effect was to utterly expose her sex.\n\nShe looked down between her own spread legs to the still writhing Beth. Her brow was more furrowed than before. Sexual excitement flushed her face. ""Do me!"" she ordered.\n\nBeth looked up at the splayed, wide-open sex. She had never even thought of doing it to someone of her own sex, but Ellen had removed every inhibition she had known in the last half-hour. She literally dragged her exhausted body to a kneeling position between Ellen's invitingly opened legs and plunged her head between them. Ellen bucked her hips upward, forcing her steaming crotch into Beth's face. Beth gave her all, shaking her head from side to side, then up and down, fighting to get her lips and tongue into every nook and cranny of Ellen's sex.\n\nEllen was beside herself, moaning loudly, her head thrown back against the sofa. She moved her hand to the top of Beth's head and tried to guide the incessantly devouring tongue even further into her. She even raised her legs into a wide 'V', her toes pointing skyward, as Beth licked the length of her slit and sent her head spinning. ""Eat me! Eat me!"" she cried, feeling the magic about to happen. ""I'm coming! I'm coming!""\n\nHer entire body seemed to shake with her orgasm as wave upon wave of sweet ecstasy spiraled from her loins throughout her spasming body. I had never seen a woman come with such intensity. To my surprise, Beth kept her head between Ellen's legs even after the initial shock waves had died down, laving her sex with slow, wide swipes of her full tongue, tasting the copious flow of juices running from the steaming cunt.\n\nWhen it was over, both women stood up, naked and sweating, and embraced, breast to breast. Bill moved to Ellen's side and put his arm around her. Ellen turned to embrace him. Beth looked over at me, red- faced, then walked toward me and planted herself on my lap. Her body was soft and warm and slightly sweaty. We watched as Ellen and Bill went up the ladder to the loft, leaving us alone.\n\nBeth looked at me as I cuddled her in my lap. There were tears in her eyes and she began sniffling. ""What's the matter?"" I asked.\n\n""I just embarrassed myself,"" she replied, between tiny sniffles.\n\nI cupped her left breast gently, moving my thumb lightly over a nipple that had never been so hard. ""You just shone in my eyes,"" I said softly, pulling the towel away from lap and throwing it on the floor, allowing my erection to rub against Beth's thigh.\n\n""Are you serious?""\n\n""Very serious,"" I replied. ""I thought you were great.""\n\n""I've never done anything like that before,"" she said softly, searching my eyes for a sense of truth in my replies.\n\n""There's nothing wrong with what you did. The both of you enjoyed it, and I enjoyed watching.""\n\n""You won't think I'm some kind of slut?""\n\nI laughed. ""Do you think I'm bad for masturbating while I was watching the both of you?""\n\nBeth's eyes lit up. ""You didn't!"" she gasped.\n\n""I did,"" I confessed.\n\n""Did you....ah....did you....""\n\nI helped her with her shyness. ""Did I come?""\n\n""Yes,"" she smiled.\n\n""No,"" I replied. ""I was saving that for you.""\n\n""I'm wanton, David,"" she whispered. ""I think I'm over-sexed!""\n\nI squeezed her tit harder, then pulled her closer to me. ""We have something in common,"" I said.\n\n""You're sure you didn't come,"" she said, sliding her body down mine until she was on the floor, her head just above my engorged cock.\n\n""Good,"" she whispered, grasping the shaft in her right hand and lowering her mouth over me, her lips shaped in the familiar 'O'. She took the penis into her, sucking it slightly.\n\n""That feels good!"" I sighed.\n\nShe stopped sucking for a moment. ""Don't be afraid,"" she husked.\n\n""Afraid of what?""\n\n""Afraid of coming in my mouth,"" she whispered just before lowering her head over me once more and enveloping me with her warmth.\n\nIt didn't take long for her magic to work. She couldn't have bobbed her head up and down on me for more than a deliciously sweet minute. I didn't tell her I was coming; I just let it happen, spilling my seed into her as she swallowed each and every drop.\n\nThe very next afternoon Beth was washing her hands at the kitchen sink when I came up behind her and pressed myself into her rear, putting my hands up underneath her sweater, feeling and gently squeezing her breasts through the thin cotton bra.\n\n""You're getting me started again,"" she said.\n\n""Mm-mm,"" I mumbled into her hair. I could feel my cock beginning to grow between her ass cheeks. I knew she could feel it, too.\n\nTurning around then, she put her arms around my neck, our mouths found each other, and we pressed our bodies together, tightly. It was as close as we could get without actually fucking. I reached down to the through our meshed bodies and gently kneaded her skirt-covered abdomen, pressing lightly just above her pubis.\n\n""Don't you think the others will miss us?"" she husked, moving her pelvis slightly against my roving fingertips.\n\n""Let them find something nice to do. I've already found it.""\n\n""I guess you have,"" she whispered sexily, frenching me with her tongue and bringing her hand to the back of my neck, gently scratching me there with her fingernails as I boldly moved my fingers lower and cupped her pubis through the blue denim skirt.\n\n""That's nice,"" she sighed, breaking kiss and moving her cheek next to mine, gaining access to my super-sensitive ears. She took the opportunity to blow soft, warm air into my left ear, sending chills all over my body.\n\n""Blow in my ear and....""\n\n""And you'll fuck my brains out,"" she interrupted.\n\n""That's a promise,"" I said.\n\n""I'll hold you to it,"" she whispered, breathing her words against my ear.\n\nHer buttocks were pressed tightly against the counter. Her legs were opened as wide as the somewhat tight denim would allow. When the tip of her tongue found ear canal to its liking, I nearly busted my gourd.\n\nI moved both of my hands to the bottom of her sweater which lay loosely around her waist and, in one quick motion, pulled the soft wool over her girlish breasts, exposing the plain white cotton bra. She was never one for really fancy underthings. Someday I would teach her how to dress sexily underneath her dignified exterior.\n\n""Aren't you going to take it all the way off,"" she asked, somewhat surprised that I left the sweater bunched beneath her armpits.\n\n""When I'm ready,"" I replied, lowering my head to her chest and planting my lips right in the center of the right cup of her bra. The nipple beneath the thin garment was already turgid. I bit the nubbin lightly, through the bra cup, causing Beth to moan softly.\n\nThere were no more formalities between us. If the weekend had done nothing, it left us both with the understanding that we could do anything we wanted to each other's bodies. There was no more pretense to our love- making. We were both surprised to learn that we would do the same things in front of an audience of our friends that we would do in the privacy of our bedroom. There was no longer a need for modesty on either of our parts. We were beyond that now. It was the perfect relationship.\n\nAs I gently bit the nipple of her left breast, I worked my fingers beneath the strap that ran from cup to cup in the front of her bra and moved my fingers beneath the cotton until I found the softness her other breast. How could I mind if these mounds were only cupcake-sized? They were sensitive to the Nth degree, especially her nipples, which I loved to suckle like a baby. ""It's a lot more pleasurable if you suck on the real thing,"" she said, reaching behind her back and unhooking the clasp which held the bra in place. I felt it loosen over my hand, so I pushed it upward, baring her breasts, and let it mingle with the sweater still bunched above her chest. Immediately, I clamped my lips on an available nipple and sucked greedily, deriving my own pleasure just listening to the soft moans my efforts were causing.\n\nI continued sucking on her elongated nipple for several more delicious moments. She seemed to find the most enjoyment out of my sucking the nubbin as hard as I could, drawing it deep into my mouth, then playing a rhapsody upon it with the tip of my tongue. Each time I did that little number on her, she drove her loins against mine, really hard, pressing her pubis against my cock, dry-humping me.\n\nI tried to pull my lips away from her swollen nubbin, but she reached behind my head and pulled my face back into her tit, urging me on with animalistic noises that seemed to come from deep within her throat.\n\nI was almost afraid to abandon the area for fear of being smothered by her tit. Finally, I spoke into the nipple, without pulling my head back. ""There is something else I would like to suck,"" I said, placing my hands on her hips and pulling her lower body into mine, hoping she would get the hint.\n\nMy ploy worked. Immediately, I felt Beth's hands press downward on my shoulders. ""Kneel!"" she commanded.\n\nWho was I to disobey such an order? I fell to my knees like a wounded deer, still holding on to her supple hips. Her skirt-covered abdomen was now inches from my face. The blue denim called to me. As I felt Beth's hand press lightly on the back of my head, I moved my face forward and planted my still eager lips right over her pubis, pressing into her skirt with my chin.\n\n""Yes!"" she cried as I started chomping on the denim, dry-eating her.\n\nI was really turned on now. My hands moved from her hips downward, along her tightly stretched skirt, until they came to rest on the backs of her knees. As usual, she wore no stockings. I had told her long ago that bare legs turned me on. She pressed her pubis against my mouth as my hands began their upward trek, this time along the satiny softness of the backs of her thighs. In the process, I was slowly pushing her skirt higher. Finally, I had to move my head back to give the material room to move ever upward.\n\nIt wasn't long before the white 'V' of her panty crotch came into view, and with it, the deliriously wonderful smell of her sex which I knew had long ago began to moisten the plain white, silky undies. As my lips moved toward the reinforced panty crotch, I moved my hands all the way up the back of her skirt and clasped her ass, tightly, even being so bold as to move my fingers beneath the panty leg and feel the warm skin of her ass.\n\nIt was easy, then, to move my lips over her pubis once more. This time, however, I could feel the thick forest of curls beneath the thin material, and I used my tongue to find the swollen clitoral hood, hidden beneath the panty crotch. With her skirt around her waist, there was nothing to stop her legs from opening wider. Without asking her to do so, Beth leaned back into the counter and opened her legs wide enough for me to have easy to the entire length of her panty crotch.\n\n""Mmm,"" I sighed, ""did I ever tell you how much I love panties?"" I planted hundreds of tiny kisses on the insides of her thighs in between nuzzling my nose or lips in her sweet-smelling, albeit still protected snatch.\n\nBeth giggled. ""I think you might have mentioned it a time or two...OH! That feels nice! Kiss me right there....a little higher....that's it....perfect....use your tongue....AHHH!"" She pulled my head flush against her completely moistened panty crotch. I paid special attention to the clitoris and vaginal entrance as I ate her right through the silky material.\n\nFinally, after what seemed an eternity of crotch kisses, I stood up. Beth kept her legs well opened, so I was able to work the head of my penis, still inside my pants, right up against her box. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders and hugged me.\n\n""What would you like me to do?"" I whispered, my face just inches from her partly opened mouth.\n\n""What are my choices?"" she said with a sexy grin, her head slightly cocked to the side.\n\n""Well, let's see....I could pull your panties down and eat you.""\n\n""Uh-uh.""\n\n""I could pull your panty crotch to the side and fill you with my cock.""\n\n""Mmm, which hole would you fill?"" she cooed.\n\nI smiled. ""What are my choices?""\n\nBeth laughed. ""My ass and my...my....""\n\n""Say it!""\n\nShe looked so serious now. ""It sounds so bad.""\n\n""Say it!"" I said quite firmly.\n\n""And my cunt,"" she blurted, her face turning a bright shade of red.\n\n""Say it again, Beth. Tell me what you want me to do.""\n\n""I want you to fuck them both--my asshole and my cunt!"" She closed her eyes, obviously embarrassed with herself. This boldness was new territory for her. We had come a long way in just a few short months.\n\n""If I can't do them both, which would you choose?""\n\n""I...I guess my pussy."" She pressed her crotch tightly against the erection in my pants.\n\n""And what would you do for me?""\n\n""Do I have to say it?"" she said in a pleading voice.\n\n""Yes,"" I replied.\n\n""I would suck your cock and....""\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""And lick your balls....even your asshole if you want me to."" Her face was really red now.\n\n""Undo my belt buckle and unzip my trousers, Beth. Take my cock out and look at it."" She licked her lower lip, sensuously, as she slid her body down mine until she was kneeling on the floor in front of me. There was a wild, wanton look on her face. The thought passed my mind for the briefest of seconds that I had created an insatiable monster these past few days. She seemed always ready for getting it on now, alone or in front of others, with me or with one of my friends (male or female).\n\nBefore touching the belt, she leaned forward and kissed the area of the pants that bulged with my manhood. ""I love to see your cock, your beautiful cock,"" she sighed as she moved her fingers to my belt buckle and deftly undid it. The waist button was next. Then, using the fingers of her left hand to hold the waist band in place, she drew the zipper down with her right hand, slowly freeing my cock from the tight confinement of my trousers.\n\n""And what do we have here?"" she smiled, parting the front halves of my pants and pulling them over my hips and then down my legs, leaving me clad in a shirt and underpants. I looked down at her; her eyes were fixed on the swelling in my shorts. The palms of her hands went to my hips. She licked her lips again.\n\n""An old friend of yours,"" I said.\n\n""A close friend of mine,"" she retorted.\n\n""How do you greet closed friends?""\n\n""Mmm,"" she sighed, ""with a kiss....with a nice, soft kiss...."" She moved her fingers to the waist band of my shorts and slowly drew the material over the head of my skyward pointing cock, only far enough to expose the flared cockhead, red and waiting.\n\nShe leaned her head forward and planted a soft, dispassionate kiss on the exposed cockhead, a kind of ""How-nice-to-see-you-again"" kiss. She then pulled her head back and, staring right at my tumescent member, slowly drew the shorts all the way down, pulling them from side to side until they rested at my thighs, the moved them the rest of the way down in one smooth motion. I stepped out of the pants and shorts which had encircled my feet and kicked the clothes to the side.\n\nI felt really sexy, standing in front of Beth with my shirt-tail to either side of my standing sword. The way she affectionately stared at it made me feel good. ""You have a beautiful cock,"" she whispered.\n\n""Thank you.""\n\n""You know, if we weren't such good friends, I would pay you good money to let me suck it for you.""\n\n""How much?"" I laughed.\n\n""It's priceless,"" she sighed.\n\n""I'll have it bronzed,"" I quipped.\n\n""Oh, no! It wouldn't be the same. It's not only the hardness, it's the texture, the color, the feel....""\n\n""Still, it's only a cock. There are millions of others like it.""\n\n""Mmm. But this one is my cock!"" She grasped the middle of the shaft in the palm of her right hand and squeezed it, causing the head to flare even more.\n\n""Look how red it gets when I squeeze it!""\n\n""I guess that sort of normal, Beth.""\n\n""Does it stay all red like that when it's in my mouth....or my pussy...or my...ass....?""\n\n""I really can't say, and I don't know if there's really a way to find out. I mean, I can't see it when it's inside you.""\n\n""Do you think if I sucked on it a little, and then pulled it out--real quick--if it was red when I pulled it out it would have been red when it was inside my mouth?""\n\nI was beginning to become impatient with her joking around. ""Why don't you just try it,"" I said, trying to sound as exasperated as possible.\n\n""My, aren't we becoming testy,"" she said with just a slight smile.\n\n""I hate to waste a hard-on,"" I said.\n\nBeth looked lovingly at the still erect shaft. ""It will never go to waste as long as I'm around."" She looked up at me, with those puppy-dog eyes of hers, which seemed more full of the devil now than I had ever seen. She licked her lips, sensuously. I gulped, anticipating that those thick lips soon be wrapped around my cock.\n\nHer gaze went on for several moments. Finally, I lost my patience. ""Suck me, please,"" I begged.\n\n""I thought you'd never ask,"" she said with a broad smile, pulling the cockhead down until it was almost perpendicular to my body. I watched her lips form the familiar 'O' I longed for. I wanted to plunge myself into her, but decided to wait and let her do all the work. After all, I had waited long enough.\n\nThe wait, dear reader, was more than worth it. I don't know whom she had been practicing on, and I didn't care. I just closed my eyes and enjoyed the pure, sweet ecstasy of the moment. She began with something she never done before--using the tip of her tongue to rim my pee-hole. She continued that for about a minute, changing only the amount of pressure she applied to the endeavor or the rhythm of her tongue, sometimes slow, sometimes fast. Finishing that, she began sucking the entire cockhead, once more varying the pace of her actions. Sometimes, she sucked so hard on the morsel of meat her cheeks were almost completely caved in. The feeling was utterly fantastic.\n\nShe stopped for a moment, letting my cock slide our of her mouth, across her lower lip, where I watched a thin strand of her saliva jump from her lip to my cock. She looked up at me again. ""You like?""\n\n""I like,"" I replied. ""I like very much.""\n\nShe simply smiled and opened her lips once more. This time she drew the penis all the way inside her mouth, coating it with a copious amount of her saliva. At the same time, she placed her fingers under my balls, cupping them gently, feeling their weightiness, balancing one and then the other. Then she did something else she had never done--she took the cock out of her mouth and went right for my left testicle, sucking it softly into her mouth and running the tip of tongue all over it. I groaned loudly from the pure pleasure of her action.\n\nHaving devoured one testicle, she went to work on the other, sucking it back and forth, teasing it with her tongue, nibbling on it ever so gently. Then she got brave--she opened her mouth as wide as she could and took my entire sack inside it, resuming her sucking and licking, working the tip of her tongue between the testicles. She kept it up for a good five minutes, non-stop, while I revelled in the absolute sexual enjoyment of it.\n\nWhen she stopped and looked up at me once more, I am certain she could tell I was beside myself. ""You're fucking fantastic!"" I gasped.\n\n""Turn around!"" she commanded. Her face had a look of pure desire.\n\nI turned, showing her my hairy butt. I could feel her eyes on my nakedness. ""Bend over a little and spread your cheeks apart!"" she ordered.\n\nI opened my legs a bit more, for balance, then bent at the waist and moved my hands to my backside. She had never seen my most private area, nor had she expressed any interest in it, at least up until now. I felt funny, prying my ass cheeks apart, exposing my anus to her.\n\n""Hold still,"" she whispered, then moved her head forward and began kissing, ever so softly, the inside of the splayed crack of my ass, being careful to avoid, at least for the present, the puckered ring so near her lips. She used her tongue to lick the entire length of my crack, back and forth, perhaps a dozen or more times, each time stopping just short of the anus. She seemed to be working up the nerve to do something she had never done before (though Ellen had already done it to her).\n\nHer tonguing of my ass crack would have been enough if she lad lost her nerve. I could have turned and pulled her up to me, pulled her panties down, and stuck it to her. That alone would have been most enjoyable. I had almost given up on a rim job when Beth reached around to my front and grasped my cock, slowly stroking it. Almost simultaneously, she pursed her lips and surrounded my anus with them. I moaned loudly. The feeling was stupendous!\n\nAt first, she merely kissed the puckered opening, building up more of her nerve with each passing moment. My continuous moans told her I was really enjoying her work. The dual sensation of a hand job and an anal kiss was as pleasurable a time I had had sexually in many years. I didn't want it to ever stop. But the best was yet to come!\n\nBeth's tongue moved out of her mouth slowly, almost imperceptibly. It took me several seconds to realize that the tip of her tongue was actually tickling my anus. Her movements were subtle, calculated to increase my pleasure by the tiniest of degrees. Had she just plunged her tongue into me, the sensations wouldn't have been so agonizingly wonderful. What she was doing was leading me, in her own way, millimeter by millimeter, into an ecstasy I had never known.\n\nThen she did another thing that no woman had ever done to me until now--she actually sucked my anus into her mouth! ""AHHHHHHHH!"" I cried out. The feeling was exquisite, exquisite beyond any words I can use to describe it. I know she had never done this to anyone, yet the pleasures she was giving me paled before everything else that had ever happened to me sexually.\n\nWhen she began to slowly work the tip of tongue into the center of my anal opening, to begin the actual rimming of my asshole, I thought I would faint from the sheer enjoyment of it. I could actually feel my ring expanding as her tongue went deeper and deeper into me. Women had tried to do similar things to me in the past, but none came close to Beth was doing to me now. Not satisfied with having penetrated me, she soon began pistoning her tongue in and out of my anus with varying rhythms and speeds. I derived the greatest pleasure when she kind of wiggled her tongue as it moved forward into my lower rectum.\n\nShe was insatiable once more, unrelenting in her desire to feed her tongue into my greedy asshole. I knew the exquisite pleasures she was giving me, from front and back, would soon take their toll, and it did. ""Beth! I'm going to come!"" I cried.\n\nInstead of relaxing, she pumped my cock faster and drove her tongue further into me than I would have thought possible. I shall never forget the unbelievable feeling of my asshole contracting around her tongue as I came in torrents, spilling my sperm on the linoleum floor below. Having spent, I literally dropped to the floor in a tired heap, completely exhausted.\n\nBeth excused herself and went to the bathroom, where she cleaned up and returned. She had taken the time to fix herself up, straightening out her sweater, refastening her bra, and pulling her skirt back into place. I started to get up, but she knelt beside me for a briefly and whispered in my ear, ""You're not done yet."" Her breath smelled of mouthwash.\n\nI turned over on my back, wearing only my shirt, my cock at half- staff. She smiled as she cradled my head in her right arm. ""I'm not done yet,"" I repeated, my face turning quizzical.\n\n""Don't you have something for me?"" she whispered.\n\n""Like what?""\n\n""Oh, I don't know."" She gently eased my head to the floor and stood up. From my prone position, I had a worms-eye view of the world, and that world included a perfect look right up her blue denim skirt, all the way to the white-pantied crotch. Not satisfied that I could see all that she was willing to show me, she shifted her legs to either side of my head, straddling it, improving my vantage. The picture was delightful!\n\n""I like the view from here,"" I said.\n\nLooking down at me, she smiled, wickedly. ""I'll bet you do. Most men would give their left testicle to be where you are."" Her hands were on her hips. She was queen of the mountain. Was I her willing slave?\n\n""Why am I getting the view for free? Do I have to give up my testicle?"" Beth's panties were caught in her crotch, offering me a nice look at the outline of her cuntal crack.\n\n""It's not for free, you'll have to pay for it, but I need your balls for other things.""\n\n""I'm broke. I can't pay for it.""\n\n""You don't need money--just stick out your tongue."" I played her silly game, sticking my tongue out.\n\nBeth sing-songed a little, ""Open you mouth and close your eyes and you will get a big surprise!"" I hadn't heard it since I was five years old. I opened my mouth, allowing my tongue to wag like a worm on a hook. Who knows what kinds of fish might swim in these waters! I refused to close my eyes, however. Giving up this view would be pure torture.\n\nBeth hiked her dress well up her bare, white legs, exposing even more of the front and back of her silky, white panties. I felt my loins begin to stir once more as my cock, as if on cue, began to spring back to life. ""Mmm, we seem to be growing bigger again!"" she exclaimed, her eyes fastened on my growing member.\n\n""Reflexive action,"" I acknowledged.\n\n""Play with it,"" she said, quite nonchalantly. At first I didn't comprehend what she had asked me to do.\n\n""Excuse me?""\n\n""Play with your cock--make it nice and hard for me,"" she said, this time with a voice barely above a whisper.\n\nI didn't need much encouragement. No matter what I did, I knew I would be the recipient of some great sex. Our relationship was filled with that now, and I loved every moment. I grasped my cock in my left hand and began milking it, slowly, while I looked up and enjoyed the lovely sights between her legs.\n\n""Squeeze it more tightly,"" she husked. ""Keep your tongue out!""\n\nIf my hand stroking my now almost fully erect penis was a catalyst for more sex, my tongue was the bait, and Beth knew it. Ever so slowly, without taking her eyes from me masturbatory activities, she began to lower her ass and crotch closer and closer to my face as she worked herself into a squatting position. Her widening legs pulled the pantie crotch out of her cuntal crack and spread the reinforced silk to either side of her crotch. Only a few dark brown curls peeked out of the sides of the white material.\n\n""Move your hand faster,"" she husked. ""I like to watch you jerk off.""\n\nI obeyed her, increasing the speed of my hand on my shaft, not feeling the slightest bit of embarrassment. To the contrary, I kind of enjoyed putting on a little show for her. If that's what turned her on, I would do it forever. She moved her crotch even closer to my waiting face, stopping sort of plastering me with her sex. I could smell her now, that familiar odor of pungent womanhood I had come to love.\n\n""Is your tongue still out?"" she asked, unable to see my face anymore with her skirt in the way.\n\n""Yes,"" I replied.\n\n""Good, don't move it. I am going to fuck your tongue,"" she whispered. I was somewhat surprised by her crudity, but anything that Beth said or did now. She reached her left hand between her squatting legs and grasped the edge of her crotch with her fingers. In one quick motion, she pulled the panty crotch to the other side, baring her curls and the pink, gaping slit. The entrance to her moisture-laden vagina was wide-open and inviting. I continued stroking my tumescent cock.\n\n""What do you want to do to me?"" she asked.\n\n""I want to eat you.""\n\n""What do you want to eat?""\n\nI could tell she wanted me to talk dirty to her. I could almost tell by the sound of her voice when needed a little vocal stimulation. ""I want to eat your pussy.""\n\n""Where does your tongue go?""\n\n""In your cunt. In your beautiful cunt,"" I replied.\n\n""Where else?""\n\nI gulped. She was leading me on now. ""In your ass, if you want me to."" Since she had already done it to me, reciprocating might be fun. ""Do I have a choice?""\n\n""No,"" she replied. ""The choice is mine. Your choice was to bring me here this weekend and turn me inside out. I'm a totally different woman now than I was two days ago. There is nothing I wouldn't do.""\n\nWhatever her choice was, I wanted her to make it soon. Her womanly smells were intoxicating me; I was like a dog in heat. ""Let me suck your cunt, Beth!"" I pleaded.\n\nIn an instant, she smothered me with her hairy crotch, pressing her sex against my face, covering my nose and lips and cheeks with the copious flows of her cunt. I shoved my tongue into her vagina like a man possessed. She screamed out loud and began moving her crotch in a slow, sexy, circular motion over my ensconced tongue, spreading more of her juices over my face.\n\nAs I felt for every nook and cranny inside the warm, dark opening, I felt her unbuttoning my shirt. As I tongued her for all I was worth, she pulled my shirt to the side, having unbuttoned it completely, and began scratching my chest lightly with her fingernails. I knew I couldn't come again, so soon, but I stroked my cock frantically, knowing Beth was watching my every move.\n\nIt was one of the most pleasant pussy-eating experiences I had ever known. Beth continued to churn her crotch over my face while I tongued her slit with increasing vigor and enthusiasm, causing her to make all sorts of animalistic sounds.\n\nThen, almost as soon as it had started, it stopped. Beth pushed herself into a standing position and moved off slightly to the side, removing the glorious worms-eye view I had had of her now steaming crotch. Her completely flushed face was somewhat contorted; I could almost see her mind racing with sexual thoughts.\n\n""Follow me!"" she ordered, then turned and walked toward the living room.\n\nShedding my shirt which she had thoughtfully unbuttoned, I followed her. Her skirt had fallen back into place; I admired the way it fit over her tight little ass. I felt odd, me being entirely naked and her being entirely clothed, as we moved into the living room. As she turned to face me, I stopped. Her eyes darted immediately to my erection.\n\n""Come closer to me,"" she commanded. I felt like I was completely under her power.\n\nAs I neared her, she brought her eyes to my face. Our eyes met. Using only my thoughts, hoping that somehow she could read my mind, I told her I wanted to fuck her brains out. Her lips broke into an understanding smile. ""Strip me,"" she said. ""Make me naked for you.""\n\nI wasted no time in moving my hands to the bottom of her sweater. I drew it swiftly upward, over her head, then up and over her raised hands. Throwing it on a nearby chair, I turned my attention back to her. I had seen sexier bras, and I had seen cups that were filled much more, but Beth knew how much I adored her bite-sized breasts and super-sensitive nipples. I moved closer to her and put my arms around her back, quickly locating the hooked strap. In the process, my erection brushed lightly against her skirt-covered thigh.\n\nI fumbled slightly with the catch, then finally unhooked it. Beth's girlish tits sprang into view as she bra slid down her arms onto the floor, falling like a handkerchief. Her pink nipples were already elongated, looking so inviting in the center the darker areola. I wanted to suck them immediately, but wanted her naked even more.\n\nThe denim skirt had no belt. There was a button just under her tummy and a zipper beneath, somewhat like a man's. I put one hand inside the waist band of the skirt as Beth obligingly held her stomach in, while I used my free hand to unbutton and unzip her. The material parted into a wide 'V', exposing her upper abdomen and the top of her white panties. I pushed the skirt downward, over her hips, past the bikini-styled undies, then watched it fall of its own accord in a circle around her feet.\n\nWhen my cock accidentally brushed against Beth's now bare thigh, she looked up at me and grinned, sheepishly. ""It gets in the way sometimes,"" she said with a slight smile, lowering her head to gaze upon it once more.\n\nI admired the fullness of her pubic region, how her mons veris seemed to fill her panties so completely. She was one of the few women I had known who really knew how to carry themselves when they were naked. It was perfectly natural to her that I placed my thumb inside the waistband of her tightly clinging silky-whites and drew them over her hips. I knelt I one knee to complete the task of lowering them to her feet where she helped me shed them for her.\n\nI remained kneeling, for the moment, my face inches from Beth's now naked abdomen, and gazed upon the delicate beauty of the thick patch of dark brown curls which adorned her pubic region. I felt her hand touch the top of my head and thought she was going to pull my face into the curly forest. Surely she knew I was admiring her treasures there.\n\nInstead, she whispered, ""Stand up, I want to feel you next to me.""\n\nWe had one thing in common--an appreciation of the joy one feels when one naked person embraces a similarly undressed person. The feeling of thigh meeting thigh, the hardness of the erection against the softness of the female abdomen, the sensation of a woman's pubic hairs pressing against your leg, the joy of her breasts flattened against your chest, gave strong sexual urges to the both of us.\n\n""I love you,"" I whispered. It was the first time I had told her so.\n\n""I love you, too."" We kissed, timidly at first, then with increasing intensity as we pushed our abdomens into one anothers.\n\n""I like you naked,"" I said into her mouth, not even breaking the kiss.\n\n""You're so hard!"" she husked, pressing her pubis even harder into mine in order to punctuate her statement. ""I want you to fuck me so bad.""\n\n""Let's go to the sofa,"" I suggested.\n\n""I want you to do something first.""\n\n""What's that?""\n\n""Do you remember what Ellen did to me?""\n\n""You mean last night?""\n\n""Yes,"" she demurely replied, her head lowered in embarrassment.\n\n""How could I forget,"" I said.\n\n""Would you do that for me, too? I think I would like that."" She closed her eyes briefly, then opened them. It was a sensual gesture, partly out of shyness.\n\n""You mean to spank you or to use my tongue on your anus?""\n\nBeth blushed, profusely. Her eyes looked pensive. ""How about both?"" she finally blurted.\n\nI smiled. ""If you want me to.""\n\n""I want,"" she said, her voice soft as the morning. ""I'm clean there; I washed extra good all over when I took a shower earlier.""\n\n""I wasn't worried about it,"" I said with a slight smile.\n\nShe broke our embrace and turned 180 degrees, facing away from me. It was obvious that she wanted me to examine the cute little buns that I would soon be enjoying. ""Kneel on the sofa cushion,"" I implored, then watched her walk on padded feet to the velvet-cushioned settee. Her ass looked particularly inviting as she mounted the sofa, planting her knees on the cushion.\n\nShe turned her head to the side and looked back at me. ""Like this?"" she asked.\n\n""Poke your buns out more,"" I suggested. ""That's it....and open your legs just a little....Good....Oh, Beth, your ass is exquisite.""\n\nShe giggled like a teenager. ""Are you sure you want to go through with this, David?""\n\n""I'm sure,"" I replied. ""Open yourself up for me.""\n\nShe threw a furtive glance my way as I moved closer to her, my hard-on raging. ""You mean....""\n\nInterrupting her in mid-sentence, I said, quite firmly, ""I mean spread your ass cheeks--now!""\n\nShe blushed once more, turning her head away from me, facing the front. Her hands moved to her delectable buns. She mumbled something unintelligible as she used four fingers of each hand to pry apart the two globes. There was her anus once more, round, puckered, crinkled, light pink in color. It seemed so tight, I wondered how I was ever able to take her there last night.\n\n""This is a little embarrassing,"" she said with a nervous twinge in her voice.\n\n""You weren't embarrassed when Ellen opened you up back there. I got a real nice view then, you know.""\n\nShe giggled nervously again. ""It's a little different when someone is standing directly behind you with a big erection.""\n\nI laughed. ""Do you want me to fuck you there again?""\n\n""Mmm. What a nice idea! But I would like you to do some other things first.""\n\nMy mind raced. ""Like what?""\n\n""Do you remember how Ellen spanked me?""\n\n""Of course.""\n\n""I want you to make it hurt even more.""\n\nI looked at her, wide-eyed. ""She was spanking you pretty hard. It would be difficult for me to....""\n\n""You have a belt on your pants?"" she interrupted.\n\nI couldn't believe my ears. ""Yes,"" I replied.\n\n""Use it!"" she begged.\n\nAt first I thought she was kidding, but the look in eyes, that assertive glance, told me different. ""You want me to whip you with my belt?"" I asked, somewhat incredulously.\n\n""If you don't want to....""\n\n""Oh, no,"" I interjected. ""I just wanted to understand what you were saying.""\n\n""If I need to make it more obvious, I will. I want you to use you belt on my ass. Double it up in your fist and wail away. I really want you to, David."" She was doing more than pleading, she was begging. I bent down and picked up my pants, then drew the leather belt through the loops. Beth looked back at me, still blushing, as I doubled the inch-wide leather in my hand.\n\n""How hard?"" I asked.\n\n""As hard as you want,"" she husked.\n\n""What if the others come in?""\n\nShe smiled, wickedly. ""Won't they be surprised!!!"" She arched her back and presented her lovely buns. They were mine to do whatever I wanted with.\n\nI watched Beth bite her lower lip, nervously. She looked at me once more. ""Don't hold back,"" she whispered. ""I want it to hurt.""\n\nI had no idea how badly she wanted it to hurt. When I drew my arm back and gave her what I thought was a fairly good whack with the leather belt, right across the center of her ass, she jumped slightly and gave out with a quick, shrill cry. Her buns rippled slightly, and a red welt appeared instantly.\n\n""Mmm, that's nice,"" she said, quite matter-of-factly. ""Can you do it a bit harder?""\n\n""Are you serious?"" I asked incredulously.\n\n""It gives me a nice glow, David. It doesn't hurt that bad; it sort of hurts nice,"" she laughed.\n\nShe had to be serious. She really didn't want me to hold back. My fear of hurting her too much was pretty much overcome by her seeming indifference to the first stroke against her split pumpkin. ""If I didn't double it up, it would sting like hell,"" I told her.\n\n""No, not yet. Work me up to it, slowly. Show me how strong you are with the belt like that first.""\n\n""All right. It's your rear end."" I reached back and gave her another good, hard lash. The loud crack of leather against flesh resounded throughout the room. She screamed again, louder this time. I knew it had to have hurt her more than the first one.\n\nShe was breathing quite heavily now, waiting for the pain in her ass cheeks to turn to the glowing tingle she yearned for. ""That's better,"" she said, taking a deep breath and then letting it out. ""Whew! What a glow!""\n\n""Your buns are starting to turn red as a beet,"" I said.\n\n""I know. I can feel the heat! I hope you're enjoying this as much as I am.""\n\nI admitted to myself that it was sort of fun letting out some of pent- up aggressions and nervousness. ""I hope you don't get mad at me later for doing this.""\n\nBeth laughed. ""The only time I'll get mad is if you get wimpy or scared and start to hold back. Can you do it just a teensy bit harder?""\n\n""You're a glutton for punishment,"" I quipped.\n\n""I guess I am. Turn up the heat, baby!""\n\nThis time I held nothing back, driving the belt across her lower ass with such force that as she screamed she lunged forward into the sofa. Her ass rippled like crazy. She quickly brought the palms of her hands to the glowing fire at her backside, trying to rub and soothe the pain away.\n\n""Oh, that one hurt!"" she blurted.\n\n""I was afraid it was getting too much,"" I said apologetically.\n\n""Hey, who said it was too much. That's just about right. You're not going to believe this, but that last one made me cum just a little. This is fantastic!""\n\n""What kind of a monster have I created this weekend?""\n\nBeth laughed, despite the pain that was still burning her buttocks. ""A very sexual one,"" she replied. ""Of course, if you can't do it, there's always Bill....""\n\nI think she made the last comment to stir me up. She was really asking for it now. Without telling her, I let the belt loop drop from my hand, watching the double strand become one. I knew this one would sting like hell. ""Move your hands away from your ass!"" I ordered.\n\nEven as she moved her hands off of her gorgeous ass, I was moving my arm back and taking aim at the delectable, perfectly rounded globes. This time I heard the belt whistle through the air just before it landed sharply across the sensitive backs of her thighs. The crack of leather against skin and ear-piercing scream melded into one. The force of the stroke caused her to fall on her side crying ""AHHHHHH! OHHHHHH!"" between labored breaths.\n\n""Do you still want Bill?"" I shouted over her cries.\n\n""I was just kidding. OH! My legs are on fire! OH! That one hurt like hell!""\n\nI think I was finally getting to her. She wasn't nearly as uppity now. I was in control of the situation at last. ""Get back up on your knees. Present yourself!"" I commanded.\n\nShe literally dragged herself back to a kneeling position, then bent at the waist and arched her back, raising her ass invitingly upward once more. The last stroke had left an ugly red welt across the backs of her thighs. ""Do you want more?"" I shouted.\n\n""I....I don't know. It hurts like the dickens,"" she whimpered.\n\nI figured she had had enough. There would be other times for me to test her threshold of pain. I knew what she liked now, what she needed. My erection needed something of its own right now. I moved directly behind her. ""Open your legs wider!""\n\nObediently, she spread her legs wider, gaping her fig. ""You're not going to whip my pussy!"" she cried.\n\n""I should, to teach you a lesson, but I have other plans for you. Reach back between your legs with your hand."" I watched her hand pop out between her parted legs. I bent my knees slightly and eased my cock into her waiting fingers. She grasped me tightly, then stroked the tumescent pole.\n\n""I love your cock,"" she husked.\n\n""Put it in your cunt,"" I demanded. It was the first time she had ever heard me refer to her sex in such vulgar terms.\n\n""I'd like for you to do my ass,"" she begged.\n\n""I intend to. I need your pussy for lubrication. Put it in!"" Beth pulled the phallus toward her gaping pussy, centered it beneath her vagina, then helped me ease it into her. Her hole was as hot as I'd ever known it!\n\n""Oh, David, that feels nice! I want you deep inside me, baby. All the way in!"" I shoved myself all the way inside her, to the hilt, pressing my pubic hairs against hers, allowing them to mingle.\n\n""Oh, David, that feels nice! I want you deep inside me, baby. All the way in!"" I shoved myself all the way inside her, to the hilt, pressing my pubic hairs against hers, allowing them to mingle with hers, working my pubic bone against her clitoral area. She pushed her sex against me, straining to arouse her clit. I pumped her, slowly at first, then increased the rhythm, then decreased it. Sometimes I shoved it deep inside and held it there while she bucked her vagina up and down on it, while other times I rode the crest of her undulating hips as we fucked in unison.\n\nThe weekend had changed Beth. She was no longer reticent about saying what she wanted or doing things she probably would not have dreamed of doing only a few weeks ago. Our relationship had changed also. I knew now that she would find nothing wrong with my making love to some other girl in front of her, nor would I find fault if she wanted to screw my best friend. We both knew we would always come back to each other. As I fucked her, I felt a closeness that I hadn't felt in a long, long time.\n\n""Are you going to fuck my ass, or not?"" she said with a slight laugh, but I knew she wasn't kidding.\n\n""What's your hurry? You feel great right here!"" I exclaimed, stuffing her box once more, knowing that my teasing her would make her want me in her other opening all the more.\n\n""You promised, David,"" she husked as her breathing became conspicuously heavier. She was almost begging.\n\n""Reach back and open yourself up for me,"" I ordered, then watched her hands move to her lower ass cheeks and obediently pry the two halves apart, exposing the crinkled 'O' to my leering eyes.\n\n""More,"" I insisted. ""The wider you spread, the better I'll make you feel.""\n\nShe felt no inhibitions whatsoever about showing me her most private of areas. She seemed eager to put her anus on display, and did she ever! Using primarily the middle fingers of each hand, she pressed into either side of the rosebud and spread the petals apart. ""Like this?"" she asked.\n\n""That's nice, Beth. I like that. I've never seen you so open.""\n\n""I'm opening it for your cock, David. Your beautiful, beautiful cock. It's hungry for you inside there. Please put it in. Please!""\n\nI withdrew my glistening manhood from Beth's steaming pussy while she continued to expose my next target. I moved the head of my cock between the widely opened ass cheeks and touched the splayed anus with the cockhead. ""AHHH!"" cried Beth at the first touch of my member there.\n\n""It seems awful tight,"" I said.\n\n""I can take it. I don't care if it hurts. Just put it in slowly. Oh, yes....slowly....AHHHH! I can feel it going inside me, David!"" I began taking her asshole, millimeter by millimeter. ""UH! It hurts just a little!""\n\n""Do you want me to stop?""\n\n""No! Please!"" she cried simultaneously with a loud breath. ""Just keep easing it like you are. OH! It feels so big, so fucking big!""\n\nI watched the cockhead slowly move into the expanding sphincter, while Beth moaned and groaned. She kept her hips quite still, making me do all the work. Finally, I saw the head become completely swallowed by the tight anal mouth. ""The head is in!"" I triumphantly exclaimed.\n\n""Oh, shit, does that feel good! Even the pain feels good, David. It hurts so nice! How does it feel to you, baby?""\n\n""Tight, tight, tight!"" I continued my upward pressure, feeling the anus tighten its grip on me as my shaft inched into the sensational opening. Beth was beside herself once more, making those purely animalistic sounds I had come to learn were the precursors of a building orgasm. I was half-way in now, and she was moaning softly, from deep within her throat.\n\nThe remaining part of the journey deep into Beth's soft-tissued rectum was a piece of cake. With the sphincter relaxing with each passing moment, the path yielded no resistance. Still, she did not move, allowing me the pleasure of filling her completely before doing anything herself. The excursion into her ass was pure ecstasy! Before I knew it, my pubic hairs were pressing flat against her anal region.\n\n""It's in all the way, Beth,"" I said with a sound of satisfaction in my tone.\n\n""I can't tell you how fucking good it feels. Oh, baby! I never knew it could be like this!""\n\nI felt her anus contract once or twice around the shaft. ""Mmm, I like that,"" I whispered.\n\n""David, I want to try something. Do you know how I can sort of milk your cock with my pussy? You know, squeezing it while you're inside me?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""I want to try it with my ass. It might even be easier because I can squeeze you tighter with my anus.""\n\nWho was I to argue with such logic. ""What do you want me to do?"" I asked.\n\n""Nothing. Absolutely nothing. I am going to do it all for you."" She let go of the cheeks she had been spreading, letting the soft flesh encompass my ensconced prick. ""Just stay perfectly still and enjoy.""\n\nAn enjoy I did! During the next five or ten minutes, Beth treated me to the most fantastic sex I had ever known! As I remained unmoving, she started to work her impaled ass over my cock, up and down, from side to side, back and forth, in a slow, sexy circular pattern, all the while expanding the rubbery portal which had now accommodated my phallus. Then she did something no woman had ever done to me--she worked the shaft all the way into her hot rectum and, once she had done that, began contracting the anal muscle upon it with ever tightening grips.\n\nTo make matters ever better, she began contracting her anus like that in sensual movements all the way up the shaft, using an upward shifting of her hips to kind of draw me into her slightly, and then milking the sword with her contractions. It was like a blow job with her asshole! The sensations, as she moved her tightening anus upward, were, to put it mildly, unfuckingbelievable!\n\nI had thought she had done everything to me that could be done until she found my cockhead with her anus. The milking stopped and the nibbling began! She worked the elastic hole over the head with such perfect control I might have thought she was using her lips instead of her asshole. Little by little, her efforts began to throw me into a tizzy.\n\n""I'm going to come, Beth!"" I shouted.\n\n""Okay, baby! I'll help you. Let it happen! Come inside my ass! I want to feel it inside me!""\n\nShe worked her nibbling asshole around me and simultaneously began to slowly piston herself upon my engorged cock, moving up and down over the imbedded member while tightening and loosening her sphincter. That did it! With a loud ""AHHHHHH!"" I exploded into her in jet after jet of sweet, glorious cum as I coated the soft rectal tissues with my hot sperm.\n\nWe both fell onto the sofa, on our sides, with my cock still in her ass. Every once in a while, as I slowly came down from the greatest sexual high I had ever known, Beth would tighten her sphincter around my deflating member, a gentle reminder of what she had just done to me. I embraced her like that, in spoon fashion, for a long time, in silence, planting soft kisses on her neck as I cupped her right breast in my hand and gently kneaded the pliant flesh.\n\nLike the other night, my cock sort of plopped out of her ass from sheer exhaustion. It was a signal for her to turn her body all the way around until we were facing each other. She plastered the front of her warm body against mine, throwing her arms around my back and squeezing me tightly.\n\nI looked into her expressive, puppy-dog eyes. She didn't have to tell me how much she had enjoyed our last scene; it was written all over her face. With the fingertips of my right hand, I smoothed away some hair from her brow. ""You're fantastic,"" I whispered.\n\nBeth smiled. ""I'm still tingling inside my ass. Even my pussy remembers you,"" she laughed.\n\n""I hope so,"" I smiled.\n\n""You can do anything you want to me, David. Anything. Any time you want. My ass, my pussy, my mouth--they're yours."" I felt her breasts flattened against my chest. She began lightly scratching the back of my neck with her fingernails, then pressed her pubis into mine, entwining our hairs there.\n\n""And you can do anything you want to me, Beth. You don't have to ask. If you feel like doing it, anywhere, just do it.""\n\n""Won't the supermarket manager get upset?"" she laughed.\n\n""Only because he's not getting any!""\n\n""Mmm,"" she said with a bright, sexy smile, ""Maybe I'll have to give him some!""\n\nI laughed. ""As long as I get mine first.""\n\n""And last..."" she whispered, moving her soft lips to mine and kissing me with a warm, gentle, passion that belied her more aggressive sexuality, but gave evidence of her love for me.\n\nIt was a weekend we would never forget."
523,Beth and Len,"['FF', 'teens', '1st']","Beth was sitting at my dressing table, and was playing with my make-up. It was all over the place, except where it should be. And Len. Well, he had a pair of my best four inch heels on wading around the room, and he had gotten my newest silk camisole out and had it on over his clothes. I hadn't even wore the cami yet. I was really angry.\n\nI stormed into the room and asked them what they thought they were doing invading my privacy. Both of the kids just about jumped out of their skins. I picked Beth up and stood her beside me. I told Len to take off my cami and shoes. When he did I took him and Beth by the hand and led them to the bathroom and washed Beth's face off. I then took both of them to the den. I was not talking because I was so upset.\n\nI sat them both down on the couch and began to scold them about using other folks stuff without asking first. I told them that it was wrong and just like stealing. I told them that they would both be given a spanking this evening and that for the rest of the day they would have to sit on the couch, and no TV. Beth and Len began to whimper. I told them it would do no good and that I intended to give both of them a good bare bottom warming. I ask them if Debbie ever spanked them like that and they both nodded yes. I ask with what and Len said her hand at the same time Beth said a hairbrush. I told them that they would get both from me.\n\n I called them to supper. By then I had cooled down considerably. I picked up my lecturing to them during the meal. I asked them questions about how Debbie disciplined them and found out that she spanked them infront of each other before sending them to bath and bed. I told them that I felt that punishment should be thorough, very warming to the bottom, and that they shouldn't be embarassed about seeing each other's spanking. All through the meal they were fidgity. When we had finished I told them to do the dishes and then come into my bedroom for their spankings.\n\nAbout forty-five minutes later Beth and Len walked into my room, heads hung low. I asked if they were ready and understood why they were going to be spanked. Both said they were sorry for using my stuff and that they would not do it again. I said that was good and asked if one wanted to be first. Neither moved. I said right, then, Beth come here. Beth started to sniffle and tears welled up in her eyes. I told her to come on and get it over with or I would have to get a belt to use on her. She slowly walked over to me. I took hold of her shorts and pulled them down along with her panties to her ankles. I took her and lifted her up over my lap. Holding her with one hand in the small of her back I laid my other hand on her small round bottom.\n\nShe started to cry lightly before I even lifted my hand to give her the first spank. I landed my hand in the middle of her upturned cheeks. And continued to deliver medium spanks all over her bare bottom. Her legs were flailing and she was crying about how much it hurt. I laid on thirty hand spanks to the cheeks and then started to warm her bare thighs as well. Beth really cut loose when I started on them. I took my time and landed spanks on her inner thighs.\n\nWhen I had given her about fifteen on each thigh I stopped. Beth was just balling and sobbing furiously. I noticed that Len was staring directly between Beth's legs right at her little peach fuzz covered slit. I followed his eyes to it and saw that she was glistening damp. Beth was sobbing and her legs were still swinging immodestly. Picking up the hairbrush I told her that she had a few more spanks to get because I wanted to make sure her bottom was good and warm. I then started to lay on the hairbrush. Not very hard, but it did crack with each swat. I gave her ten spanks on her bottom with the brush. Beth was crying buckets when I finished. I let her lay across my lap and settle down and rubbed her now quite red backside, and thighs. I couldn't help noticing that she was rather damp around her virginal lips.\n\nWhen she had regained herself I stood her up and told her that I hoped she had learned her lesson. She said she had. I told her she could watch Len get his spanking now. I told Len to come over to me. He just stood there and would not move. I told him that I was going to get the belt and use it on his legs if he didn't get over my lap. He begged me not to lower his pants. I said that he had to get a bare bottom spanking just like Beth did. He pleaded, and slowly shuffled over to me.\n\nI undid his snap and slid down the zipper and noticed that his peepee was stiff. I told him that it was nothing to be upset about having a stiff peepee. Then I saw whey he didn't want to take down his pants. Len was wearing a pair of my panties!\n\nI yanked his jeans down to his ankles and pulled him across my lap. I started to scold him for not telling me earlier about this. I then took hold of the panties and pulled them very tightly up on him so they pulled into the crack of his little butt. His up turned bottom was completely uncovered and the panties were pulled tightly up in front and back. I could feel his stiff organ against my leg. I told him that because he didn't tell me about this earlier that I would have to give him his spanking completely with the hairbrush. He began to sob and I started to spank his bum with the hairbrush.\n\nI worked it from cheek to cheek from top to bottom. His little round ass was turning a nice pink color after about twenty-five smacks. I let the hair brush drift down onto his thighs and continued the spanking. Len was screaming about how much it hurt and that he was sorry. I finished up by giving him five really sharp spanks in the center of this bottom. Len was rocking back and forth on my lap and crying. I put down the brush and rubbed his hot backside until he was just sobbing lightly.\n\nI stood him up and discoved that his peepee was still stiff and that there was a round wet stain on my panties. I told them to go get their pj's and to take a bath and get into bed immediately. I sat in the room for a few minutes and then heard the water running in the bathroom. I got up to go into the kitchen and as I passed the bath I listened to the kids.\n\nBeth told Len that I didn't spank as hard as Debbie did. Len agreed. I thought you little brats, we'll see about that. Then Beth said to Len that she saw that he got a cummy out of his spanking but that she didn't. I was shocked. She said that she was just getting close when I quit spanking her. Len asked to feel her bottom and Beth said ok.\n\nJust then I had one of those uncontrollable sneezes. then the water went off and their was silence in the bath. I went on to the kitchen ahgast at what I had heard. I knew about adults getting turned on by spankings but these two were young things. I thought well I'll just have help them along if I could.\n\nThe kids came into the kitchen in a few minutes to say goodnight and give me a hug. They said they were sorry for not asking to use my stuff. I said I accepted and that I expected good kids or they would get more of the same from me. I gave both of them a soft swat on the bum and they went off to bed.\n\nI did the same shortly and laid in bed and thought about Len and Beth, and began to masturbate. I had given myself three nice orgasms before I finally drifted off to sleep.\n\nAt breakfast I told Len that I was missing a pair of lace bikini's and that if he was wearing them that he was going to get a severe spanking. Len blushed a deep crimson and started to stutter out an apology.\n\nI stopped him and asked Beth if she knew about this. She said she did, but that she didn't want to tell on her brother. I told them that I was not surprised by this at all. I told them that I had heard their conversation in the bath last evening. Both gulped and blushed. I told them that I understood, and asked if their mother knew about this at all? They said no. I asked if they enjoyed the 'feeling' they got from being spanked. Both readily replied that they did. I asked if they would like to spend the weekend exploring all those feelings and they smiled and said yes please. I said ok, and told them to come to the bedroom when they had finished with their breakfast.\n\nI was lying on the bed when they come in and jumped up on the bed. I said that the first thing we should do is take off our clothes. We all stripped. Len was fascinated by by breasts and trimmed bush. And Beth looked at my breasts and rubbed what was the beginning of her own. They were about as big around as a silver dollar and stuck out about an inch and a half. Her puss was covered in a sandy peach fuzz as was Len's cock and sac. Len was not circumsized. I told them that they could touch me and ask any questions they wanted.\n\nBeth reached out and rubbed my nipples and Len ran his fingers through my curly bush. I reached out and ran my fingers up and down and around both of their sexes. They smiled and cooed. I asked if they ever played with each other and they told me they had. I asked if they ever gave each other a spanking and they said no. I said that I would give them a spanking or whatever they wanted. Beth said she wanted a spanking so she could have a cummy. I told her ok.\n\nBy this time len's cock was stiff and swollen. I told him to watch and if he wanted to play with himself. Beth crawled across my lap and adjusted herself so her bottom was jutted out. I reached down and spread her legs and started to rub her bottom. She moaned very lightly. I started to spank her round upturned bottom and she raised up to meet each spank. I would spank her about ten times and then rub her bottom and inner thighs. I let my fingers trace up and down her slit some. She was getting very wet and her lips were getting swollen and all puffy. Len was rubbing his stiff little cock and a small amount of pre-cum had oozed out. I could feel Beth's wetness against my bare leg as I spanked her. She began to moan and grind her vulva into my leg as I dropped my spanks to her thighs.\n\nI felt a wet drop hit my breast and looked to see Len shooting his small cum. I let my fingers trace the slit of Beth's puss and rubbed her clit as she groaned out a long moan, clamping her legs together around my hand. Len slumped down on the bed after his cum and Beth was relaxing back to normal from her's as well. I withdrew my hand and rubbed her bottom gently.\n\nI asked her if she liked her 'cummy' and she said yes. I asked Len if he liked masturbating while watching us and he grinned and said yes. I asked him if he had ever tasted cum and he said no. I told him it was good and that he should not be afraid to try it.\n\nI told him to lick off the drop on my breast. Len moved over and licked his cum off my breast. The feeling shot an electric bolt through me. He said it was kinda salty but didn't taste bad at all. Beth said she wanted to taste it too.\n\nI told her to lick the last bit off the end of Len's now limp peepee. She leaned over and licked off the cum from the end of his cock. Len moaned. Beth said she liked the taste. I was dripping wet by now. I told them that I would like to have a cummy, and asked if they would help me have one. Both readily agreed.\n\nI told Beth to move up and rub my breasts and lick and suck the nipples. She moved up and started to cup them and suck on the nipples. I told Len that I liked to be licked between my legs too, just like he liked it when Beth licked his cock. He moved over and put his head between my legs and kissed my hot lips. I nearly exploded instantly. He started to lick up and down the lips and lap at my juices. Beth was nibbling on my nipples and rubbing my breasts. Len began taking long slow licks from bottom to top and hitting my swollen clit with each one. I told him to keep that up. And to begin in creasing his speed.\n\nI moved Beth around and moved her over my face. I was staring up at the pinkest little slit I had ever seen. I let my tongue dart out and lick at her puffy lips. She moaned and bit down on my nipple. I pulled her down onto my mouth and licked away at her. Len was licking furiously at my soppy pussy. I could feel a tremendous orgasm coming on. I clasped Len's head with my legs and started to lick and suck at Beth's little pussy. I exploded. Len was lapping up all my juices, and Beth was moaning through the first of her oral climaxes.\n\nAs we settled down I rolled Beth off to one side and let my legs relax. Len withdrew his head and said he loved that. Beth asked if what she felt was what Len had done to me. I told her yes. I pulled the kids up next to me and we all fell asleep cuddled up together.\n\nWe awoke at about four thirty. I told them we needed to shower. We all went to the bath and got into the shower. I took the soap and lathered up Len and washed him all over being very indulgent at his crotch. I then washed Beth all over and masturbated her some too. Then I told then to do me. Beth took the soap and started to wash my thighs and rub my love box. Len lathered up my breasts and worked on the nipples. I was rubbing Beth's breasts as she washed by sex. When we had gotten squeaky clean I let them dry each other off as a I dried myself.\n\nWe then fixed sandwiches and ate in the den watching TV. I took the dishes back to the kitchen and returned to the den. I asked if they wanted to explore some more. Both said yes. I asked if they wanted to have a spanking session or to learn about masturbating each other. Both said they wanted to do both. I said that was ok too.\n\nI ask if Debbie really spanked them harder than I did last eve. Beth said yes, that her mom always spanked her till she had a cummy. I asked if she played with her while spanking her. She said no, but that she always laid her across her knee so it was rubbing against her vulva area. I asked Len if Debbie knew that he had a cummy when she spanked him and he said yes. He said that he always was spanked until he shot off. I told them I had a special way of spanking if they wanted it and that I would do it till they had a cummy. Both their eyes lit up and said please. I said I would be right back.\n\nI went in and got my small dildo and came back into the room. I handed it to Len and asked if he knew what it was. He said yes, but it was bigger than his cock. I said that his would be bigger than that someday. I told him he could be first. He said great. I had him bend over in the middle of the floor and grab his ankles. I then put some K-Y on the dildo and gently probed his ass with it. He groaned as the head pressed against his tight little bum hole. I then started to spank him. He jumped at the swat and I shoved the dildo a little harder. I continued spanking and pressing the dildo.\n\nAfter about twenty spanks I had the dildo in a couple of inches and his cock was hard, swollen, and purple. I then began to work the cock in and out of his hole, as I continued to spank him. I told Beth to come over and sit between his legs and lick him like she had earlier today. She did so quickly. I increased the tempo of the spanking and the depth of the dildo. Beth was licking on Len, and he began to moan. He shot off spurt after spurt into Beth's face and she licked him clean and used her hands to get the cum for herself. I withdrew the dildo and Len fell to the floor exhausted.\n\nBeth was bright eyed and very flushed. I asked if she wanted a treat like that too. She said yes. I told her I had something just for her. I went in and got my strap on dildo and came back in wearing it. She got wide eyed and reached out to touch it. I told her to assume the same position as Len had. She got up and bent right over and grabbed her knees. I got behind her and put the end of the dildo up to her little virgin bum hole. I told her that she could back up onto the cock as I spanked her. Len was sitting up and watching us.\n\nI started to spank her round little butt and shove gently with the dildo. With each swat she would move back. Soon I was moving the cock in and out of her and spanking her ass. I locked my position and spanked her as she moved farther back onto the dildo. Soon she had four inches in her and was moaning with pleasure. I continued to spank her and reached around to rub her slit. Beth was soaking wet. The first time I reached her clit she climaxed, drenching my fingers. I told Len to come over and lick her clean. He moved right over and began to lap up his sister's cum juice. Slowly I pulled the dildo out. Beth dropped to her knees and sat on Len's face. I took off the dildo and dropped down beside them and began to lick and suck on Len. His little cock sprang to attention instantly. Beth was rocking back and forth on his tongue. I could take his whole cock and sac into my mouth and lick and suck it.\n\nI felt Len stiffen as I tasted the salty drop of cum from his climax. Beth had already cum. We laid on the carpeted floor and fondled each other for a while regaining our senses. I told them that I wanted to have a cummy now. I asked Beth if she would lick me and Len if he would suck my tits. Beth buried her face into my crotch and began to lick and drive her tongue into my slit. Len moved around and began to lick my breasts and suck the nipples. Beth's tongue felt like a feather working on me and Len was nibbling my nips furiously. Beth pulled away and asked if she could do me like I had her. I said ok.\n\nShe picked up the dildo and shoved it in one motion up my ass. I arched up from the penetration and Beth put her face back at my slit. I used my hands to direct her to my clit. She had the dildo going in and out and was sucking on my clit. I was going to cum. It started at my fingers and toes and went in and out in huge waves. I could here Beth lapping at all the juices and Len was chewing on my hard nipples. I was bucking and groaning as the shivers raced through me. The orgasm caused me to collapse on the floor. As I began to regain my self the kids climbed up on each side of me and snuggled close. I asked them if they liked the spanking session I gave them and both said yes, very much.\n\nBeth asked they could have another tomorrow. I said possibly, unless they were naughty, then I would have to send them to separate rooms to sit. They both agreed to be very good. We feel asleep on the floor, Beth sucking at my nipple and Len stroking my slit, as I rubbed both of there sexes. I awoke the next morning before either of the kids. I saw that Len had a morning cock. I slipped on a robe and began breakfast. It wasn't long before Beth and Len were awake as well.\n\nAfter eating we all took another shower together. I had them masturbate me to climax and then I did each of them in turn. We went to the bedroom after drying off. We laid on the bed and talked about what they liked and didn't like and what and how different things felt. Beth asked me if I liked to be spanked. I told her that I liked it just like she did, although I prefered to give them. I told her that my aunt use to give me spankings just like the one I had given her last evening, and that when I got older she would use the dildo on my puss too. Len told me he liked it when I kissed his cock and he had a cummy. I told him I enjoyed doing it too. As we were laying on the bed they were playing with me, Beth was rubbing my hard nips and Len was running his fingers up and down my slit. I was rubbing on them and had gotten Beth's nipples hard. I asked them if they would like to do some more today. They both readily said yes. I asked what Debbie used to spank them with. And to be honest this time.\n\nBeth said that she used her hand, a hairbrush, and a paddle sometimes. Len agreed. Beth asked if she could give me a spanking. I chuckled and said if she wanted too I guess it would be alright. She said she really wanted to. I told her to sit up and I laid across her lap. I pulled Len around and put his crotch at my face. Beth immediately started slapping my ass. And for an eleven year old she could spank pretty hard. I started to lick and suck on Len. He laid back and closed his eyes. I could feel the slowly rising warmth of Beth's spanks working on me. It was quite nice. I took all of Len into my mouth and gently probed a finger into his ass. He started to moan and move. Beth descended her spanks to my thighs and continued to deliver them. I spread my legs so she could spank my inner thighs. I worked my finger in and out of Len and licked his sac and cock.\n\nFeeling him start to stiffen I slowed down and released my mouth from him and just blew on his soaked cock. Beth was warming me nicely. I was getting quite wet and started to grind my vulva into her leg. I crooked my finger and slowly stroked Len's prostate gland and sucked his cock into my mouth. Beth started to spank me high up my inner thighs and I spread my legs wider for her. She was accidently hitting my puss every now and then. I pulled my head away from Len and told her it was ok to spank my wet puss.\n\nBeth immediately took up the task and started to deliver a series of spanks onto my swollen lips. I could feel one of those nice warm climaxes working its way out. Not the earth shattering kind but the slow smooth cum that just leaves me ready for more. I dropped my mouth back over Len's cock and sac and began to really work on him. I rubbed his gland and he stiffened up and arched his back. I sucked on the head of his little cock and felt the hot cum shoot out. Beth was really spanking on my puss. I began to shiver and shake as the climax swept over me. Beth slowed down her spanking, but didn't stop.\n\n Beth stopped spanking me as I began to relax from the orgasm. Len was breathing deeply. I rolled off of Beth's lap and back between them. Beth said she really enjoyed doing that for me. I told her that when she was older she could have a pussy spanking and would find it quite nice. I asked her if she would like to have a cummy too since Len and I had had one. She said yes. I asked how she wanted to get it and she said wanted me to masturbate her. I rolled up on my elbow and let my free hand rub across her small tits. I traced a line down her stomach into the sparse pubes between her legs. She spread her legs and put a pillow under her head to watch me. I leaned forward and took her whole left tit into my mouth as I began to run a finger up and down her slit. I gently poked at her puss and got my index finger in as far as one knuckle. I continued to suckle her nipples and work my finger in and out of her now slippery puss.\n\nLen had moved around on the bed to watch, and was rubbing his stiffening cock. I used my thumb to rub Beth's clit as my finger continued to move in and out. I nibbled lightly on her now hard nips. Beth started to moan and I increased the tempo of my finger movement. She was arching up to meet it. I pressed my thumb into her and she groaned to climax. Rolling her head from side to side and letting out a low moan of pleasure. I withdrew my finger and rubbed it around her lips and let her lick it clean."
524,Beth at Work,"['MF', '1st time']","myself attractive, straight hair down to my shoulders, cute face, brown eyes, full, red lips, a figure with all the curves in the right places including a quite slender waist, and great legs (or at least my last boyfriend told me so!) I'd never felt like such a schoolgirl! But, duty called, and back to the grindstone, shuffle those papers... The next day, I dressed a little dressier, perhaps a little sexier. I put on a silk blouse I recieved as a gift upon my graduation from college just a few months ago. It shimmered and it's snug fit showed off my bosom. Then came another miniskirt (I was quite fond of them) that accented my waist, hips and buttocks. It was cut above the knee, and showed off those ""great legs."" I walked into the office, sat down, noticing Chaz hadn't arrived yet. It was one of those offices where you could name your hours and he named his a little later than mine. About a half hour later he came in. He seemed like a shy boy, which is what attracted me to him in the first place, since I'm a little shy myself. Lunch hour arrived, and I decided to be a brave little soldier. ""Hi, Chaz.""\n""Oh, hi, Beth."" He was a little startled. ""I'm sorry, did I scare you?""\n""It's okay.""\n""Lunch at your desk today?""\n""Yea, these deadlines are ridiculous.""\n""Tell me about it, I've been dealing with six months before you came here!""\n""They hired you right out of school?"" I nodded. ""Yep, this was the first place I applied to.""\n""Gads, you're lucky, I had to look for months before I got here."" His voice, I don't know what it was about it, but it was... enchanting, deep and powerful yet gentle and sweet. He MUST already have a girlfriend, I KNOW it! It's a shame that all the good ones have girlfriends. ""So,"" I said, ""how old are you? Don't mind me, I'm just being...nosey. Heh."" That was a stupid question, he didn't have to answer. ""24,"" he replied, ""I graduated college two years ago, but I had some unfortunate circumstances after graduation, so here I am now.""\n""That's too bad."" Maybe he would open up to me later and tell me what troubled him, that is, if he didn't already have a girlfriend! This was too frustrating, I'm not about to steal someone else's man away, but if he was unattached, I wouldn't feel so bad about flirting a little with him. I had to know! ""Oh,"" I continued, ""I'm 22, just in case you couldn't figure it out!"" we let a little laugh, then went back to work. Days passed, and I was waiting for him to put a photograph of his girlfriend on his desk. He didn't. That looked promising. But I had to be sure. ""Chaz?""\n""Yes, Beth?""\n""A group of us are going out later for pizza, want to come along?""\n""Sure, sounds great."" The day crawled until quitting time. Seven of us went to a pizza joint around the corner from the office, a bit dingy, but nice. At the round table, I made sure to sit next to Chaz. Even if he did have a girlfriend, I could be near him and imagine, couldn't I? The topic of relationships came up in conversation, one of the guys, Ned, piped up and asked, ""So, Chaz, got a girlfriend?""\n""Well, I used to, but it all went to hell in a handbasket. It took me a long time to decide whether or not the relationship was worth continuing. In the end, it wasn't.""\n""You mean, 'no'? Heh heh!""\n""Aaah, yea, no, Ned,"" he smiled. But I thought his smile was a mask, to hide the hurt that he felt after his breakup. I wanted to comfort him, I wanted to make things better, I.. wanted.. HIM! Right there! My prayers had been answered right then and there! I had to excuse myself to go to the powder room I was so excited. I took a face check in the mirror, and everything was inplace. That haircut I got cut off more than I wanted, but other than that, everything was okay. I quickly re-applied my lipstick, then returned to the table. I had to do SOMETHING. Anything. Anything to let him know that I was there for him, and how much I loved him. Ordinarily I don't believe in ""love at first sight"" but I thought, or rather WANTED, this to be different. What could I do? What could I say? It was time to leave the pizza joint, at the entrance was this long stairwell. Normally, I have no trouble maneuvering on these things, but... ""Chaz, can you help me down these stairs? These high heels make me uneasy on these steps."" I hoped he'd buy the bluff. ""Okay."" Yes! I gave him my hand, which he took in his. We walked down, hand in hand, while I pretended to concentrate on my footing. ""Careful, Beth, we have to go to work tomorrow.""\n""Thanks, Chaz!""\n""Anytime!"" I could only hope! Anytime, anywhere... Weeks passed, and I could sense that Chaz was interested in me. Maybe it was the way he looked at me, the way he smiled at me, or a combination of things. But I wasn't quite expecting this... ""Beth?""\n""Oh, hi,"" I smiled a startled a smile. ""Sorry I scared you.""\n""It's alright."" We tended to do that a lot. ""I have an odd question.""\n""Ask it...""\n""If I were to ask you out, would you be interested?""\n""Well,"" I paused, not that I needed to, I just did it for dramatic effect, ""Yes, Chaz, I would. In fact, I'm surprised some nice girl hasn't snatched you up yet.""\n""A few tried.""\n""And failed?""\n""Miserably.""\n""Like your last girlfriend..."" I said with caution. ""Well... yes, like her. See, I thought she was THE one, the one and only, until I actually got to know her and came to the realization that our huge differences would get in the way."" So that was it. ""That's a shame,"" I replied. ""Not really, she gave me more headaches than anything.""\n""I'm sorry... Anyway, to answer your question, yes,"" I said, quite calmly. Inside I was bursting with anticipation. A burning sensation was inside of me, a burning I had never felt before. ""So, um, how about it?""\n""About what?"" I lost my train of thought. ""You know, you, me...""\n""Oh,"" I laughed, ""I'm sorry, you probably think I'm some sort of ditz!""\n""Actually, I think you're very cute."" I blushed. I hoped no one else would see me as I turned a deepening shade of crimson. ""So, um, before you explode, what do you think?"" I smiled and said, ""I'd love to."" Plans were made for that evening. We went to this nice bistro, and we talked about everything under the sun! Work, weather, the ocean, our likes and dislikes... which turned out to be quite similar! He drove me back to my apartment building, and we stood at the doorway. ""Well, this is it,"" I said, ""It isn't much, but it's home.""\n""It's nice.""\n""Would you like to come up and see my apartment?""\n""Sure, I can stay a minute."" This was almost too much, Chaz in MY apartment! I was so nervous I nearly dropped my keys. Well, actually, I did drop them. ""Here, let me,"" he said, picked up my keys and handed them to me. ""Thanks, sweetums!"" Sweetums? He said, ""You're welcome... sugarbuns!"" Sugarbuns? We got in, I turned on the light. It was a little messy, needed dusting, and the dirty laundry was in a neat pile in the corner of the room. He asked, ""I like it, who's your interior decorator?""\n""Ha ha, very funny,"" I said in a deadpan tone. We took off our coats and I sat on the couch as he pause to use the lavatory. I sat, legs crossed, miniskirt to the thigh, blouse with top button undone. ""Come, sit, relax."" He sat, next to me on my left, and breathed a heavy sigh. ""I had a great evening,"" he said. ""So did I, perhaps we can do it again sometime.""\n""Perhaps,"" he said as I slid my left hand into h right. I cuddled next to him, leaning on his shoulder. ""I don't want it to end,"" I whispered. He put his left arm around my waist. ""This doesn't bother you, does it?""\n""No,"" I said in hushed tones, ""it's been a long time since I've been this close to anyone.""\n""Me, too."" I kissed him on the cheek, then he turned to face me. Our lips met, and we kissed. I felt so much joy at that moment. We kissed a little more, kissing deeper, our tongues probing in every direction. My hands explored his back, while his did the same to mine. It was at that point, I lost all inhibitions, took my right hand and slowly undid his shirt. He pulled out my blouse and felt my bare back, feeling higher and higher to my bra strap. I had his shirt entirely unbuttoned, and my blouse was comepletely untucked from my miniskirt. We continued kissing passionately, our lips and tongues dancing all the while, and we moved off the couch to the floor, on our knees. His right hand unzipped my skirt, while his left made its way to my breast. We crawled on our knees to the bed, where we paused. He lifted me and put me gently on the mattress. I looked at him, smiled, and said, ""I love you.""\n""I love you, too."" He removed my skirt, revealing my white, lacey panties. He then took off his shirt while I removed my blouse. I motioned him to come toward me, and I grabbed his waist. I unzipped his pants and pulled them down. He then laid down beside me, embraced me, put one leg around me, and kissed me deeply. He undid my bra and my bosom was free from all restraints. My breasts we full and uninhibited. The bra was tossed aside near the dirty laundry. The rest of our underthings were removed and somehow got kicked in the opposite corner of the room. In between kisses I let out little moans of pleasure, moaning ""I love you"" and he replied ""I love you, too."" He massaged my breasts, and they became stiff. This was a feeling I had never felt before, but I didn't want it to stop. I felt something pumping from within my vagina. I was actually beginning to cum! Never had I felt THIS feeling before! ""Be gentle..."" I cooed. ""I will..."" he responded. ""This is my first time...""\n""Mine too..."" More kisses. He positioned himself underneath me, tongues continuing to probe. I was beginning to get very wet, and I wanted to feel his manhood inside of me. ""Do me, baby,"" I whispered. I raised myself with my arms and parted my legs. He inserted his fully erect penis into my sugar walls. I gently lowered myself, there was a little pain, but the cum eased it. We moaned. I began to pump him in me, up, down, up, down... I moaned on each downstroke. I felt my love walls grip him tightly, as he also moved in rhythm to me. In, out, in, out. ""Oh, God,"" I moaned, ""Oh, God, OH OHH"" He moaned louder, I knew he would cum any minute now. ""I love you,"" he said, gasping for the breath to say those words that meant to much to me. ""I love you, too,"" I moaned, as I continued to pump him relentlessly. I arched my back and prepared for the wave of orgasm to hit us. My juices flowed relentlessly, as he came inside of me. We screamed in pleasure as I felt him throbbing and squirting inside of me, it felt SOOO GOOOD, and lasted for what seemed to be an eternity. The time had passed, and we gave each other little kisses as the whole world subsided. We whispered ""I love you"" to each other thousands of times, or so it seemed. I never knew making love could be like this. His manhood was still inside me, but grew limp. I fell asleep on top of his warm body, my head on his chest. Our relationship grew. Eventually, we got married, and had two beautiful children. That night we spent together, so long ago, Chaz knew that I was his one and only. The feeling was the same for me, too. We knew that nothing could come between us, neither one of us would be alone ever again. We'd have each other for ever and ever and..."
525,Beth's Humiliation - Part 1,['Mdom-F'],"Since the day that Tom married Beth I had gallantly attempted to disguise my infatuation and certainly had no intention to do anything other than admire her sexuality from afar. Apparently my interest in Beth did not go unnoticed by Tom as one evening, while the two of us were enjoying our weekly Beefeater Martini at our favorite hotel bar after work, he moved the conversation around to his wife. I was somewhat startled when he asked me if I found Beth to be sexually attractive. I could feel my face redden as I pondered the possible ways to handle this very indelicate question. I decided to simply admit that I found Beth to be remarkably attractive and wait to see what would transpire.\n\nTom's initial question did not fluster me nearly as much as when he followed with the declaratory statement that he knew that I was involved in the shadowy world of dominance and submission. I was somewhat taken back by the directness of his question as we had never shared any intimacies of a sexual nature. Perhaps it was my gaping jaw, slack mouth or simply the expression of panic that appeared on my face for he started to laugh and told me that my secret was safe with him -- and Beth. I have always considered discretion to be paramount and treated my sexual preferences and adventures as closely held secrets only to be shared with the participants.\n\nTom found my discomfort to be delightfully amusing and finally confessed that he and Beth had gone to the Hellfire Club in NYC several weeks before and saw me there quite by accident. They had watched from the darkened bar as I chained the woman who had accompanied me to the overhanging hooks, partially disrobed her to the delight of the onlookers and then proceeded to sensually but forcefully use a whip upon every exposed portion of her flesh until she surrendered in orgasm. As soon as I ceased the whipping and cradled her into my arms, Tom and Beth slipped unnoticed out of the club. They did not want me to know that they had witnessed my exhibition and I had no idea until this conversation that I had been on center stage for my best friend and his wife.\n\nNaturally, I feared that Beth and Tom's knowledge of my involvement in such perversion would revile them but that was not to occur. Tom told me that he and Beth had gone to Hellfire as they had heard of the place since the early '80s and wanted to experience it first hand. He confided that they were both highly aroused by what they had seen and, upon exiting the club, went immediately to their home and made wonderful love that night. By now I was starting to feel a little better and so when Tom told me that I had been the topic of numerous enjoyable conversations between them, I allowed myself to relax a bit.\n\nMy surprises for the evening were not, however, over. Tom told me that Beth was sexually dominant to him and that he was totally submissive to her. The expression on his face and his emphasis on the word ""totally"" gave me pause for I now realized that Tom was deeply involved in d/s and he was concerned about my reaction to his declaration of submission. He hesitated only a moment before continuing and telling me that Beth wanted to explore her submission with me and that he approved.\n\nMy drink remained untouched on the bar through all of this conversation; I had blanked out all of my surroundings and felt as if my emotions were on a roller coaster. My prediliction for perversion had been discovered by my best friend, he had seen through my feigned indifference to the desirability of his wife and now he was offering her to me.\n\nPerhaps if there is an interest I will commit to writing the thrill of taking Beth for the first time and how Tom frequently would bring Beth, and sometimes other guests, to my house on a Friday evening and remain for the weekend as a silent observer to Beth's submission. Those weekends. however, are now a thing of the past as Tom and Beth have relocated to Europe for an indefinite stay.\n\nBefore they left for Europe, however, I received a call from Tom one morning at the office and he suggested that we have lunch as he had some matters he wished to discuss. I assumed that they involved legal problems incidental to his transfer but again he surprised me. We were to meet at an elegant restaurant where part of the price of the meal was justified by the ample spacing of the tables to insure privacy of conversation. Tom arrived soon after I and, surprisingly, was in the company of Beth.\n\nBeth was carrying a long slender parcel and a paper bag with the imprint of the hotel pharmacy and Tom directed Beth to give it to the Maitre'd. She seemed reluctant to surrender the packages but, after hesitating and being given a stern look by Tom, she complied. I was somewhat surprised by Tom's forceful behaviour as, up until now, Beth had always been the one who dictated conduct to Tom. Luncheon was strictly light chatter and social amenities. I had been mistaken about Tom's desire to discuss legal matters and, after a delicious meal, he said that it was time to get around to the point of the luncheon. Beth started to shuffle uncomfortably in her chair. \n\nTom spoke in very clear and deliberate sentences. He repeated that he was sexually submissive to Beth, enjoyed the force of her dominance and found great sexual pleasure in being under the sole of her boot. This was not a novel revelation to me as I had heard it from Tom many times before and I could not therefore understand Beth's uncomfortability as he progressed. The reason for her nervousness was soon apparent as Tom related that even though Beth was dominant in their sexual relationship, she also had certain responsibilities and obligations. One of which was to be totally honest in her sexual interludes as they could affect Tom both professionally and from a medical perspective. \n\nTom had come across an email note from a gentleman in California who was coming to New York the following day for the express purpose of meeting with Beth and engaging in sexual play including anal intercourse. Beth has always steadfastly refused to consent to anal intercourse with either of us saying that she had unsuccessfully attempted penetration many times and that it had always proven too painful.\n\nBeth was now staring down at her coffee obviously wishing that she was anyplace but at this elegant restaurant festooned with magnificent floral arrangements. Tom handed me the printout of the email notes between Beth and Duncan, the gentleman from California, and it was delightfully graphic in Duncan's depiction of the anticipated defloration of Beth's anus. Beth's responses were equally engaging in the detailed descriptions of how she wanted to crawl along the floor to the feet of her lover, remove his shoes and socks with her teeth and then clean each of his toes with her mouth. Beth wrote how she wanted to be put on her hands and knees with her chest resting on the floor and her backside prominently raised. She wished to be told to uncover her asscheeks and display her puckered offering. She painstakingly described how she would fill her mouth with lubricating jelly and apply it ever so carefully to his cock. This would not only facilitate his his entry into her anus but also prevent him from having to soil his hands. \n\nAs I read her offer of submission to this stranger I found myself becoming aroused but, not knowing how to proceed or what was expected of me, I remained silent and let Tom continue.\n\nAnother page of email between Tom and Duncan was then given to Beth and he directed that she read its contents. In brief, this note was from Tom and acknowledged that he was aware of the assignation between the gentleman and Beth. However, rather than rebuking him for his attentions to his wife, Tom welcomed the gentleman to continue with his scheduled visit to New York.\n\nThe note went on to say that Tom would see to it that Beth's anus would be prepared for his use and that the only change in plans would be that he and another man would be present to witness Beth's defloration but that otherwise all of the activities set forth in their email would be permitted.\n\nBeth's uncomfortbility and embarrassment was becoming obvious to other patrons in he restaurant who would look over to our table from time to time. We were obviously the topic of some conversation but because of the table separation it was not possible for anyone to eavesdrop. Tom relished Beth's anxiety over the attention that she was receiving and was intent on provoking it further. He then instructed Beth to relate where they had been prior to joining me at the restaurant. In a faltering voice, she said that they had been to Kauffmans', the noted equestrian shop, and made some purchases of fine leather crops and whips. \n\nAs she described her purchases, Tom signaled to the Maitre d' and asked for the packages to be brought to the table. Beth's face dramatically reddened as Tom placed the smaller pharmacy bag in front of her and told her to continue with her narrative. In am evem more subdued voice, Beth responded that she and Tom had gone into the adjoining pharmacy where she had purchased an enema bag and a large tube of lubrication. Had we been in a restaurant where Tom was less well know, I truly think he would have had Beth open the contents of the bag on the table.\n\nRealizing at once that the purpose of Tom's conversation was the delicious humiliation of Beth, I remained silent. Tom looked sternly at Beth and he asked her whether there was anything that she had neglected to ask me. it was obvious that a total shift of power had occurred. She looked into Tom's eyes and she knew what was now expected of her and what she was to say. The words came slowly from her mouth and they were almost inaudible, ""Will you prepare me for penetration and be present when I am used?"" \n\nThere it was, like a carefully scripted performance, I had been given my cue. And just how would you like me to prepare you, I asked, in a shallow attemto to play a part in her discomfort? As she stammered that she did not know, Tom reached over and grasped her tiny nipple through the silken material of her dress and squeezed harshly. Beth's eyes flashed around the restaurant to see if anyone was aware that her nipple was tightly in the fingers of her husband. \n\nSatisfied that she was not being observed, she continued with the obviously rehearsed script and said that it would be necessary for me to give her an enema. I did not respond other than to continue to stare at her contorted face while she continued in a very weak voice to say that it would also be necessary for me to fill her mouth with the lubricating jelly so as she, in turn, could coat the cock of her new lover. As her voice trailed off it was apparent that Tom had dramatically increased the pressure on her nipples for she immediately blurted out: ""And after he leaves I need for you to whip me very hard, to fill my mouth again with the lubricant and then to use my asshole for your pleasure."" \n\nTom smiled at Beth, released his hold on her nipple and quite unabashedly smoothed the material of the dress over her breast to erase the wrinkles in the silk. Beth's nipples were jutting sharply through the dress and I had never seen them so pronounced. A contented look came across Tom's face as he leaned to Beth and told her to open her legs, bring her hand to her cunt and show us just how wet she was. Gone was the civility of polite words; Beth no longer had a vagina and an anus, she now had a cunt and an asshole. Beth's hand finally came to rest on the table, she placed it palm up and slowly opened her fingers. Her wetness glistened and her eyes sparkled.\n\nEpilogue:\n\nThat following weekend, Duncan, the gentleman from California came to town and the fantasy of the email notes was brought to life in its entirety. Beth and Tom are now living very happily in southern Europe and while I will see them when they return for holiday, they will have no idea how much I shall miss them. I have a feeling, however, that they may well see this post and I hope it brings a moment of anxiety to Beth as she realizes that her humiliation has now been shared with hundreds of readers."
526,Beth's Mom,"['FF', 'inc']","One afternoon, a few weeks before school ended for the summer, I got home and Beth was lying on the sofa reading some business report. She greeted me and when I said I needed some help studying for final exams, she said she would be finished in fifteen or twenty minutes. I went and changed and cleaned up. When I returned, she was still reading. I noticed that one knee was bent and her legs were spread a little. I could see up her shorts. I positioned myself for a better view. I opened a book and pretended to read, but I was staring at the curls of pubic hair around her panties. What happened next really surprised me. I saw her hand move, so I looked up. Her face was still blocked by the report so I returned my attention to her shorts. She reached up the leg with her hand, lifted her buttocks to loosen her panties. She stretched the opening and began scratching her pubic mound. As her hand moved, I could see her cunt lips protruding from her bush. After a couple of seconds, she removed her hand. She then closed the report and sat up. She said, ""Let's get a drink and sit at the kitchen table.""\n\nI thought about seeing her bare cunt frequently over the next couple of days. I had a hard on almost all the time I was around my aunt. A couple of days later Beth was trying to scratch her back and said she couldn't reach the itch. I reached over and began lightly scratching her back. She then leaned over and put her head and arms on the back of an overstuffed chair. I was directly behind her and her ass was just inches from my hardening prick. She told me to scratch a little harder and higher. When I reached forward, my bulging prick pushed lightly against her buttocks. She didn't move for a minute while I scratched. She then asked if I would rub her back firmly. I began kneading her back muscles. My prick was pushing against the crack of her ass as I rubbed. Beth then rotated her hips so that her cunt came in contact with my pulsating cock and she pushed back against me. I thought I was going to come in my pants when she asked me to untie the back of her halter so I could give her a real massage. I untied the knot and let the straps fall. As I continued massaging her back, I peered around her to see her bare breasts hanging. The sideways movement caused my stiff penis to roll over her cunt. Beth pushed harder against me and rotated her hips. Seeing her breasts sway and her erected nipples caused me to lose control and literally come in my pants. I kept grinding for a few more seconds, but Beth realized what happened and stood up. She turned to face me. As I stared at her bare breasts, she asked me to tie her halter back on. I carefully covered her breasts and reached around her to tie the straps. She gave me a big hug while I fumbled with the knot. Aunt Beth then told me that I could give her a massage any time I wanted.\n\nA couple days later I came home and Beth was in the shower. The\n\nbathroom door was partially open. When the water was turned off, I decided to wait for her to come out. I was rewarded for my patience. She came out of the bathroom completely naked. She looked at me and said with a smile, ""Oh, you're home early. I'm just going to my room to dress. I'll be out in a few minutes."" I continued to stare as she made no attempt to cover herself as she walked to her room.\n\nI had been thinking about her saying that I could give her a massage anytime and decided to act. I followed her, saying, ""I'd like to give you a massage again."" She smiled and said, ""That would be nice."" Beth then spread her towel on the floor beside her bed. She then lay down on her stomach and folded her arms under her head. She was still nude! Her legs were spread and I was captivated by her bare cunt. A couple of minutes later, I recovered and got on my knees between her legs and began rubbing her back. Beth moaned and told me how good it felt. I proceeded downward nearly to her buttocks and then switched to her feet. All the time I massaged her feet and calves I was staring at her moist vagina with its protruding lips. I then proceeded to her thighs. When I began squeezing the upper thighs, her cunt was opening and closing and she began moving her hips in a circular motion. About five minutes of rubbing her thighs and buttocks was all I could take. I got up and began undressing. Aunt Beth rolled over and watched me with a big smile. She spread her legs wide open and reached toward me. She whispered, ""Suck my nipples. I really like that."" As I leaned toward her she grasped my stiff prick and guided it between her legs. She was very slippery so I penetrated easily. My sucking her nipples made her gasp and she wrapped her legs around me and began rapidly pumping her hips. I returned her thrusts and we came strongly together. A few seconds later she relaxed, but my semi-hard dick was still inside her. I continued sucking and licking her nipples. It really felt good having my penis buried inside her slippery cunt. Beth began moaning and slowly thrusting and after a minute or so started coming again. I couldn't come so soon, but I really enjoyed her thrusting and hugging. She was slower to calm down after her second orgasm, but when she did, she became aware of the time and yelled, ""My God! Your mother's due home any minute. We have to get up."" I grabbed my clothes and ran to the bathroom. Just as I closed the door, mom's car pulled into the driveway. When I came out of the shower, mom and Beth were talking in the kitchen. I don't think mom suspected a thing at that time. Over the next couple of weeks, Beth taught me how to give a woman real pleasure. She really liked having me lick and suck her cunt. That really gave her strong orgasms and she let me fuck her any way I liked after I licked her to an orgasm. Sometime I mounted her doggy style, but mostly I liked her straddling me and slowly fucking until I came. Early one afternoon Beth was on her bed with her legs spread and I was on my knees beside the bed with my head between her legs. I was enjoying the wonderful aroma and her moans and gasps of pleasure. When Beth finished her orgasm, I stood to remove my shorts. Just then we heard the click of a door closing. Beth jumped and looked toward her partially open bedroom door. We both got dressed and went to investigate. Mom's bedroom door was closed and her car was in the driveway. We went to the kitchen and began cleaning up. Beth said that she hoped mom hadn't seen us, but she didn't see how she could have missed looking in as she walked by her room. A couple hours later, mom came out and said she was sick and came home for some rest. She didn't mention seeing us and acted as if nothing happened. She stayed home for the rest of the week and Beth went out to work with her clients.\n\nend part1\n\n begin part 2\n\nAbout a week later, Beth announced that she had accepted a job offer in a nearby city and would be moving. I have an idea that mom asked her to move, but neither of them ever told me that. After Beth left, mom seemed a lot more relaxed and she again became affectionate, giving me frequent hugs and kisses. One Saturday morning, we were eating breakfast. Mom had a loose house coat on and I was able to see her breasts when she bent over. I noticed her nipples were very large and seemed to be erect. She asked if I would help her with yard work. When I agreed, she went to her room and changed into a halter and shorts. I had never seen her in such sexy clothes before and over the day I couldn't keep my mind off her nipples pressing against the cotton of her halter and the bulge of her pubic area which showed on her tight shorts. By afternoon her halter was wet with sweat and her breasts may as well been bare. The bulge in my pants must have been obvious. We live in a rural area, so there was no danger of neighbors seeing mom. Maybe that was why she was so relaxed. After we finished our work, we both took showers and changed our clothes. I had told mom that I would help her cook dinner. When I got to the kitchen, mom was there getting food out of the refrigerator. She had a cotton sun dress on. It was quite loose around the top and came to about six inches above the knees. I really felt a strong affection for her and when she put the food on the counter, I reached out and gave her a hug and told her that I loved her. She hugged me back and told me she loved me, too. We had a very pleasant dinner and after we cleaned up I went to the living room and turned on the television. I sat on the floor and leaned back against the sofa. Mom came in and sat on the sofa so that her legs were right beside me. I could feel her bare leg against my bare arm. Mom said something about her feet ached after the long day of work. I naturally began rubbing her foot. I continued massaging her closest foot for several minutes while we watched the sitcom. Mom told me several times how good it felt. Suddenly she said, ""I need both feet rubbed."" and she lifted her leg over my head her legs on my shoulders. My head was between her legs with her bare thighs pressing against my ears. I loved it even though I was facing the wrong direction to do what I really wanted. However I now was able to massage both feet. As I rubbed, mom began slowly opening and closing her thighs. When she had them open, I turned my head and lightly kissed the inside of her thighs. That caused her to open them wider and hold them open a little longer. Then mom lifted her buttocks and slid forward so that my head was nearly touching her cunt. I knew then what she wanted and, while kissing her thigh just inches below her bush, I turned and got on me knees in front of her. Mom had her head back and her eyes closed. I then looked down to see her bare cunt. I licked my way toward the prize. When I began running my tongue up and down the outside of the lips of her vagina, mom moaned and slid more forward, rotating her hips to give complete access to her hot cunt. I used all the techniques that Beth taught me and soon mom was moaning that she was going to come. She began thrusting her hips and suddenly little squirts of urine ejected from her cunt as she came strongly. I thought she might squeeze too hard as she closed her legs , but she released and closed them several times before she finished coming. I was really horny and needed the relieve the pressure. When I got up to remove my shorts, mom told me to sit down on the sofa. She then got on her knees and took my penis in her hands. She then did something that Beth had never done. Mom began licking, then sucking my cock. It was incredible. The feeling of her lips and tongue was different than anything I had ever felt. I wanted it to last forever, but when mom began flicking her tongue over the sensitive underside of my excited penis, I lost control. Mom swollowed every drop and continued sucking until I began to soften. She then got up and sat beside me. Putting her arm around me, she said, ""Thank you, son, for a wonderful experience."" She then said that she didn't want me to feel that I was forced in any way to give her pleasure but that she would always be there for me. I responded that I was more than happy to give my wonderful mother pleasure and I hoped she didn't feel guilty. A couple of days later we had our second encounter. I came into her bedroom just as she finished drying from a shower. She made no attempt to cover herself as I approached her and gave her a hug. She hugged me back and when I moved toward the bed she willingly went to the edge and sat down. Again I ate her pussy. She loved it just as much and then gave me great head. We fell asleep in each others arms. I awoke a couple of hours later, lying beside my nude mother. I had wanted to explore mom's wonderful body and this was my first chance. I reached our and began lightly stroking her breasts. Before long her nipples grew very large. I knew Beth loved to have her nipples sucked, so I rolled over and began sucking the closest nipple. As I sucked my fingers were exploring her bush. Mom's slit soon became very slippery and I placed a finger on each side of her clitoris and began a rotating motion. Mom thrust her hips forward and gasped as I switched nipples. I knew then that I was going to fuck my own mother for the first time. I got up to position myself between her legs, which were now spread wide open. Mom was well lubricated and my prick slid in easily. Mom whispered, ""Oh God, I've missed this. Go slow. I want this to last a long time."" We fucked for at least half an hour. She rolled on top and hung breasts in my face so I could kiss and suck her nipples. She really loved that. Then she let me get on top and we both ground our pubic areas together. It was an unbelievable experience. Finally she told me she wanted me to come with her and she really began pumping her hips. I was afraid I would pop out, but she knew just when to thrust again. When mom yelled, ""Now! I'm coming!"", I lost it. I had the most exciting orgasm I had ever had. It was far stronger than any I had with Beth. We soon collapsed into each other's arms and fell asleep. The next morning we showered together and ate breakfast. Mom explained that most people would think of our relationship as wrong and that it must be our secret. I told her that I understood and loved her too much to risk hurting our relationship. We have slept together ever since and I couldn't be happier. I hope our special bond doesn't change."
527,Beth's Story,"['MF', 'ist']","I let my hand wander over his thigh, letting my fingers slide just at the edge of his huge bulge. As my fingers grazed it, I saw it throb through the blue denim. This would happen every time I made a pass. Then I slowly began to edge myself closer to him. I stopped when our bodies touched. Tommy looked at me nervously.\n\nWith a soft sexy voice, I told him, ""I know why you're so nervous.""\n\n""You do?"" he asked with a touch of fear in his voice.\n\nI smiled at him. ""Yes, I do."" And calmly I said, ""I saw you yesterday in your yard. You were watching me from behind the fence.""\n\nTommy's eyes widened and I couldn't help but chuckle at his response.\n\n""You were watching me and you were watching Frank, weren't you? I asked him.\n\nTommy just nodded. I continued to rub his leg.\n\n""Did you see me give Frank a blow-job?\n\nTommy's jaw dropped and his eyes opened even wider. I could feel himself start to move off the couch. Gently, I pushed him back.\n\n""That's okay, "" I assured him. ""I didn't mind it at all. As a matter of fact, I'm glad that you were watching.""\n\nTommy looked surprised. I could almost see a smile coming from the corner of his mouth. ""You knew I was watching?""\n\n""Yes, I knew you was watching me. You've been watching me for a long time now, Tommy. Ever since we first moved here. Right?""\n\n""I think you're very beautiful."" he confessed.\n\n""Well, thank you, Tommy. I think you're pretty cute yourself.""\n\nTommy blushed. I could see I made him a little more embarrassed. I began to stroke his thigh a little harder.\n\n""Did you like what you saw? Did seeing me suck off my husband get you hot?""\n\n""Yes, it did. I wanted to turn away, but I couldn't. Sorry.""\n\nI looked down at the bulge in has pants. It had gotten a lot bigger. As I moved my hand, I let the tip of my fingers touch it.\n\nLooking directly into his eyes, I asked him, ""Did you cum, Tommy?""\n\n""No."" Tommy muttered, shaking his head. ""I never...""\n\nThere was silence. Tommy looked down as if he was ashamed to look at me. Suddenly I felt sorry for him. I always thought that a nice looking 17 year-old boy like him would have gotten laid by now. But soon the compassionate feelings I had towards him had turned to desire.\n\nThe thought of doing a virgin cock made my pussy wet. I looked down at his bulge again, and when my hand went up his thigh, I let the palm of my hand slide over it. I felt it throb. Tommy watched my hand as I slowly massaged his groin with my fingers. His cock felt so big.\n\n""You like that?"" I whispered in his ear.\n\nTommy moaned, ""Yessss."" Then his eyes met mine. ""It's been aching down there for months. And yesterday made it feel worst.""\n\nI thought, this poor kid. I could only imagine the discomfort he had been experiencing all this time, and I was partly responsible.\n\n""I know how to make it go away, Tommy."" I said in a sexy voice, rubbing his crotch a little harder. ""Do you want me to make it go away?""\n\nTommy nodded his head as if he was pleading with me. I returned his answer with a smile.\n\nI gazed back down at his crotch and let my hand move to the top of his shorts. I slowly unbuttoned the top and pulled down his fly. As I put my hand inside his pants, I felt his body tense. When my hand found his cock, I wrapped my fingers around it. His cock was pretty thick. I could barely get my hand around it. It twitched inside my hand. My fingers gently caressed the skin. It felt hot, wet and sticky. My hand was already damp. He must have been oozing for a while. A soft moan rose from Tommy's throat and his cock began to throb more. I soon realized that I was holding a bomb and it was about to go off. I knew I had to act quickly.\n\n***\n\nTo read more of this story and others, visit my web page, ""Bethany's Tales from the Erotic Side"" at:"
528,"Beth, My Young Neighbor",['Adult-teen'],"As I lay on my tummy, stretched out on the blanket, I saw that Tommy was spying on me. He was looking through one of the cracks on the fence between my backyard and his. Normally I would have gotten angry, but I know how 17 year old boys are. And because I take good care of my body, I knew I looked pretty good to him I heard the back door swing open as Frank walked out into the yard. As he approached me he said, ""Honey, you look so sexy laying there, I could just eat you.""\n""Mmmmm.. now that's a nice thought."" I moaned as I looked up at him. I watched him as he took the bottle of tanning oil and poured some of it into his hand.\n\nFrank began to massage the oil on my back. He started on my shoulders, and then my back. His hands felt good as he moved slowly across my back. I could see Tommy's eyes stare hard as he watched my husband massage me. I began to get aroused knowing that Tommy was watching. I knew his cock would be aching with desire by now. ""Lower. Go lower, honey."" I moaned to my husband. His hands moved lower until they rested at the edge of my skimpy bikini bottom. He continued to massage the base of my back. ""Lower."" I whimpered. Frank smiled as is one hand slid underneath the material and rested it on my right ass-cheek. As he massaged the soft flesh of my ass, I noticed that my husband had a huge bulge of his own inside his shorts. I had almost forgotten that it had been almost a week since we had sex, and I knew he was very excited. It was then I decided to really put on a show for Tommy. I let out a soft moan when Frank's other hand slipped underneath my bikini bottom and gently massaged my other ass-cheek. My pussy was getting wet as I felt my husband's hands on my ass. I turned my head towards him and rotated my ass, grinding my hot pussy into the blanket. I let my body slide upwards a little so that my panties would work their way down until most of my ass was visible. I turned towards the fence to see if Tommy was still hiding there. I smiled when I saw his eyes glued to me. By now, Frank was moaning as he felt his own passion build. Using my right foot, I slowly kicked forward, moving my body away from him. His hands slowly slid off my ass. Kneeling on the edge of the blanket, Frank watched me with a dumbfounded look on his face. I slowly turned over on my back and raised my right leg. Pointing my toes forward, I streteched my leg until my foot rested on his groin. Slowly, I began to massage his throbbing cock with the bottom of my foot. Frank let out a soft moan as I rubbed him. ""Oh my God."" he whispered. ""You know, Baby, I am really fucking horney.""\n""I know, Sweetheart. It's been almost a week, hasn't it?"" I said as I rubbed a little harder. ""Yes, and I'm gonna cum if you don't stop."" he answered, grabbing my ankle with one hand. He moved my foot off of him and turned to the side. I giggled and arched my foot. Using his other hand, he massaged my toes and the bottom of my foot. I closed my eyes and let out a soft moan. I let him do this for only a minute or so until I told him to sit on the lawn chair.\n\nI bent over and unbuttoned his shorts. Then I pulled down his fly and dipped my hand inside. I gently grasped his cock and carefully pulled it out. As I slowly stroked it, I felt it twitch inside my hand. I could see from the corner of my eye that Tommy watched with wide eyes. And from the sounds Frank was making, I knew he was already close to the edge. Looking down at this beautiful hunk of flesh, I dropped to my knees and lowered my head. I let his cock slip between my lips and into my mouth. I took about half of his cock into my mouth and gave it a hard suck. Frank moaned loudly and I felt his body stiffen. I began to bob my head, taking more of his cock into my mouth with each stroke. Frank's hand quickly moved to the back of my head and he buried his fingers in my thick blonde hair. I could feel him coaxing me into taking more of his cock. By now, his cock was drenched with my saliva and his own juices, and my lips slid easily up and down. I could taste the salty flesh with my tongue as I licked it along the way. I was taking all of his cock in my mouth, and I could feel the head touch the back of my throat. My hands gently massaged his balls. Frank began to squirm on the lawn chair as my head bobbed up and down. His grip became tighter and his moans grew more intense. Suddenly he cried out and he arched his body upward. A stream of hot cum hit the back of my throat. Quickly, I backed up and tightened my lips around the thick flesh, just beneath the head. Frank came hard and fast. I could feel his cock pulsate with each spurt as he filled my mouth with his hot juice. I sucked hard, not wanting to lose a drop. I moved my one hand to the base of his cock and slowly jerked him off. Finally, he fell back into his chair and I felt his body relax. With his cock still in my mouth, I swallowed his cum in three gulps. His hand no longer gripped the back of my head. Instead, I felt his fingers gently stroking my hair. I bobbed my head once more, this time slowly sucking his drained cock all the way into my mouth and throat. When I released him, his cock was dry and limp. Looking up at him, I could see he had a very pleased look on his face. I couldn't help but smile at him. As I swallowed the last of his juices, I quickly glanced over at the fence. Tommy was still there watching us and he was rubbing the bulge that was in his pants.. This made me even smile more. Suddenly, I had an idea. Or perhaps a new desire. I thought about my little plan as I knelt in front of my husband, stroking his now limp cock. I couldn't beleive I was actually thinking this.\n\nTen o'clock that night, I lay naked on top of my husband's muscular body in our bedroom upstairs. His cock was fully erect by now, thanks to a little help and encouragement by me of course. I must have spent the last 15 minutes or so kneeling between his legs; licking, stroking and sucking his cock. There was a couple of times I had to stop because he was about to cum. But a quick gentle squeeze and a few moments of hot passionate kissing, Frank calmed down enough as to where I could continue to enjoy him with my mouth and tongue. As I held his cock just inches above my hot pussy, I gave him a few quick strokes. My long slim fingers barely reached around it. His cock was hard as a rock, but because it was coated with my saliva and his juices, it felt wet and slippery. I lowered myself onto him, guiding his throbbing cock into my already wet pussy. Frank had devoured my whole body just a short time ago with his tongue and mouth, making me cum twice. My pussy was so wet. My nipples so hard. He had me so hot and aroused that I just had to suck his cock. And the more I sucked, the more wet my pussy had gotten. Frank's cock slid easily into my pussy. Slowly, I lowered myself, wanting to feel every inch of his cock as it entered my wet hole. When he was completely inside me, I positioned myself on my knees and he arched his groin upwards, pushing himself deeper inside me. That alone made me cum and I let out a loud moan.. maybe it was a scream.. as I experienced my third orgasm of the evening. I rode his cock as he thrusted himself in and out of me. I felt his hands grab my heart-shaped ass, firmly squeezing my soft cheeks, pulling me downwards as he buried his long shaft inside me. The room was filled with our passionate moans and the squeaking sound of the bed. Our pace had quickened quite a bit and I could feel another orgasm growing. As we made love, I couldn't help notice Tommy's house staring at me through the window. It was dark outside, but I could see lights on. Tommy's bedroom light in particular. I couldn't help but wonder if Tommy was peeping through his window at us, looking through a spy glass, watching Frank and I fuck like wild animals. For some strange reason, the thought of this made me even more excited. More passionate. And more inhibited. Without even thinking, I took my hands and gripped Frank's waste and began to fuck him hard and fast. My moans grew louder with each stroke and I could hear Frank's moans get louder too. His eyes were closed the whole time. We both were on the verge of cumming, but I wanted to cum first. So I fucked him faster. He slid easily in and out of me. My pussy was so wet, so hot. I felt my whole body perspiring. A minute later I experienced the most incredible orgasm I think I ever had. My pussy convulsed like a volcano and I flooded Frank's cock with my juices. I screamed in ecstasy. As I was cumming, Frank's moans grew loud and I felt his fingers dig into my back and buttocks. I kept riding his cock, but he was doing most of the moving as he quickly thrusted his cock upwards, trying to go deeper inside me. Then he let out a loud cry and I felt him shoot his thick juice inside me. His came hard, his spurts felt like little tongues licking inside me as he flooded my hole. After about 3 spurts, I took a hold of his cock and quickly got off him. I dived towards his ejaculating cock, and the next spurt hit me on my lips and chin. I opened my mouth and closed my lips around his pulsating shaft, just in time to catch the next spurt. He continued to cum, and I felt 3 or 4 more spurts coat the inside of my mouth. My fist feverishly stroked him, pumping all he had to offer. When he finally was finished, and his body no longer tense, I let his cock slip out of my mouth and swallowed his hot juice. For the next few minutes, we both lay back in the bed, feeling completely drained and satisfied. Frank's head rested on the pillow, watching me as I lay between his legs. Kneeling towards him, I looked down at him with my sexy smile, licking and sucking his shrinking cock. He smiled at me as I rubbed his cock over my cum-soaked chin and mouth, then when I guided it back into my mouth and sucked the cum off his skin, he said, ""Wow."" His cock twitched a few times as I continued doing this. When I thought I had wiped most of his cum off my face, I stopped, swallowed what was in my mouth, and slowly slid my body up his until we were face to face. Then I gave him a long, deep, passionate kiss.\n\nAn hour later, it was my head that was resting on the pillow and Frank was down on the other end of the bed. We were both very happy and satisfied, and pretty tired, but Frank insisted on giving me a leg and foot massage. He just adored my legs and feet. I guess that is why I pamper them so much. I know he loves the way they look and feel, and to be honest, I do love a good leg and foot massage. As I felt his hands caress my long shapely legs and feet, I tried to keep from falling asleep. But with my husband's soothing hands at work, it was quite a difficult task. My eyes were closed most of the time. During this time we talked, but it was mostly him that would talk. He liked to compliment me on how pretty my legs looked or how soft my feet felt, and he would tell me these things as his fingers touched them. Although I enjoyed hearing the compliments and feeling his loving hands caressing me, I found my thoughts moving to Tommy, and the new desires I had begun to feel. I wanted to tell Frank about it. Tell him what I felt, what I wanted to do. We're both very open minded people and I knew he would at least be open enough to listen to me. Maybe even want it to happen, too. When I opened my eyes again, I tilted my head so I could see Frank. He was sitting at the end of the bed facing me. He was holding my left foot with his hands, his fingers massaging the sides and bottom, working their way up to my red polished toes. Then he would take each toe between his fingers and gently pull on it. When he was finished he would start all over. I could see he was really into it. I couldn't help notice that his cock was already semi-hard. I raised my leg until my foot was at his chin. Smiling at him, I asked, ""You really enjoy doing that, don't you Honey?"" Frank smiled back at me as he raised my foot to his lips. With my foot resting in his palm, he kissed each toe, then answered, ""I love your feet. I love your legs. I love your body. But most important, I love you.""\n""I love you too, Sweetheart."" I smiled back at him. It was at that moment I decided to tell my husband what I was feeling and what I wanted to do. ""Sweetheart,"" I said with my sweet innocent voice. ""Why don't you come up here and lay next to me. There's something I want to talk to you about."" Frank looked at me with a puzzled look, but he still kept his smile. ""Okay."" he said curiously as he crawled up the bed next to me. I turned to my side and propped my head on my hand as I rested my elbow on the bed. As Frank lay comfortably on his back, I began to lightly caress his muscular chest with my fingers. As I did, he turned just a bit to face me. ""Do you ever notice how Tommy Robertson looks at me every time he sees me?"" I began. ""Yeah, I notice."" Frank answered with a smile. Then he chuckled, ""I think he has the hots for you, baby.""\n""Well I know he does, Frank. Every time I see him he has a bulge in his pants the size of a baseball."" Frank laughed loudly. ""Well you do have that effect on almost all the male species on this planet, Sweetheart. I wouldn't worry about it if I was you.""\n""I'm not, Honey. Not at all. As a matter of fact,"" I stopped then, thinking to myself, should I really go on with this? There was a long pause as Frank waited for me to continue. He looked at me very curiously. Finally I decided to tell him. ""It, it kind of makes me feel good when men look at me that way.""\n""Well that's good. You're a beautiful woman, Bethany. And you deserve to feel that way."" I knew my husband didn't understand what I meant, so I decided to be more direct. ""No, Honey. I mean, it turns me on. I get very hot and wet when men look at me that way."" Frank's eyes opened wide and I could see that he was surprised. I thought it would be best if I tried to explain this a little better. ""You see, whenever I'm out, let's say in the mall or in the grocery store, I can always tell when a man has noticed me. I can feel his eyes all over my body. I can sense the passion he feels as he undresses me with them. I don't even have to be looking at him. I could be standing there with my back to him, yet I know he's watching me. I can feel his eyes touching me, studying every detail, and every curve on my body. I can feel his passion build. He wants me. He wants to touch me. He wants to fuck me. And when I do look at him, I can see that he does. I see it in his eyes. And I see it between his legs. That's when I feel my passion rise. My body tingles. I get so excited. I get so hot. And I get so wet."" Frank looked at me with wide eyes and a partially opened mouth as I confessed my feelings to him. The only thing he could say, and it was more like a long whisper was, ""Wow!"" I don't know why, but my eyes quickly focused on his cock. It was quite hard now, and almost fully erect. I realized that not only did this shock him, but excited him as well. I suddenly had a need to touch it. I began to slowly move my hand off his chest and work my way down. ""Remember this afternoon, in the backyard when I was giving you a blow-job?"" I asked him. ""Yeah."" he answered softly, still looking at me with wide eyes. ""Tommy was watching us through the fence. He saw us in the yard. He watched me suck you off."" Then it was Frank's turn to shock me. ""I know."" he muttered softly. ""I saw him peeking through the fence. And I have to admit, I was really turned on by it. I think that is why I was so damn excited and why I came so quick. I knew he was watching you do that, and I could only imagine what it must have looked like through his eyes. God Beth, you are so beautiful and so sexy. How can anyone not get excited when they see you?"" When my long fingers had finally reached his cock, I slid my fingers lightly along the shaft until they rested near the head. I felt it twitch, then wrapping my fingers around the thick flesh, I began to slowly jerk him off. ""You know how we always talked about our fantasies and how it would be nice to make them really happen?"" I reminded him about our many conversations about this topic. ""Yeah,"" he answered with a very curious voice. ""Well I have this fantasy."" I said to my husband as I stroked his now fully erect cock. ""I want Tommy. I want to tease him. I want to excite him. I want to make him want me like he never wanted me before. Then, when I have him feeling so hot and so excited that he's just one step away from exploding.."" Frank's cock began to throb in my hand. I closed my fist a little more as I stroked the entire length of it. His cock felt so hot and so big in my hand. ""I want to fuck him."" Silence. Frank just looked at me with a shocked look. I sat there looking at him, watching his face. Waiting to see a reaction. Waiting to hear what he had to say about that. His cock continued to throb in my hand, so I knew he was still excited. Finally, after what seemed like an hour, but was only a few seconds, he smiled. ""You want to seduce our next door neighbor? A 17 year old kid?"" He began to laugh. ""Sure."" I said innocently. ""Why not?"" Frank laughed. He didn't say anything for awhile, but I could see he was thinking about it. And from the way his cock felt in my hand, I guessed he kind of liked that idea. Then suddenly, he looked at me with a strange look. A look I never seen on him before. His eyes were on fire. Not an angry fire, but a passionate one. ""Tell me, Baby."" he spoke softly as he started to move on top of me. ""Tell me what you want to do to Tommy?"" He started to nibble at my neck, which sent shivers all through my body. Talking about my fantasy had already made my pussy wet, but his mouth sent new sensations down there. I closed my eyes as I felt his mouth sucking my neck. ""I'm going to make him hard. Oh, so hard."" I whispered in his ear. ""I'm going to make his cock throb, just like the way yours is right now."" Frank moaned as his mouth began to lick and suck on my chest. By now, my nipples were erect and my pussy was getting hotter. ""Then I'm going to put his hot throbbing cock in my mouth and suck on it until he's ready to explode."" Frank's hands cupped my small breasts and stroked my nipples with his thumbs. ""Oh yeah?"" he moaned softly, taking my left breast into his sucking mouth. More shivers go through my body. My pussy was on fire. ""Then, I'm going to sit on that beautiful cock of his until it is completely inside of me."" Just the thought of that had almost made me cum right then and there. But I was suddenly distracted when I felt Frank's cock touch the lips of my hot pussy. He stared down at me with hot passion in his eyes. His lips barley touched mine. ""You mean, like this?"" he moaned. Suddenly I felt his cock slide through my pussy lips and into my hot pussy. My mouth opened as I let out a soft moan, and his tongue quickly met mine. I released his cock. We began to kiss passionately. Our tongues feverishly attacking each other. He began to pump his cock in and out of my pussy. And as he did, I arched my body upwards in rhythm with his. It felt so intense and so hot, I was feeling things I never felt before. His cock felt so big and so alive. It felt as if it was the very first time I did this. It didn't take too long for me to cum that night. And when I did it was like I had 6 orgasms at once. Soon after, Frank exploded inside me, filling me up with a huge load of hot cum. I think I felt every powerful spurt he shot off. It was sensational. Afterwards, we lay in each other's arms, both of us feeling very satisfied and content. ""You really want to go through with this, huh?"" he asked as his fingers lightly stroked my back and ass. ""Yes."" I nodded. ""I really do.""\n""Cool."" Frank said with a smile, giving me his consent. ""When?"" he then asked. His question took me by surprise. I thought about it, but only for a second. ""Tomorrow."" I answered. ""I think, tomorrow.""\n\nMy deep and blissful sleep was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the alarm clock. As I lay there listening to those long annoying beeps, my mind slowly emerged from my dreams and into reality. My first thought, it's 6 AM, Monday morning. I cringed. It felt like it was only a couple of hours ago when Frank and I were making love, and I wished we could have slept in this morning. I let the alarm sound off for only a few seconds before I reached over and silenced it. Frank was still sleeping, the alarm apparently had no effect on him. This was not unusual. I swear Frank could sleep through an air raid if there ever was one around here. Like most mornings, I'm Frank's alarm clock, and I resort to one of several methods to wake him. As I lay there pondering which one I will use today, another thought passes through me. Tommy. Then a warm feeling flows between my legs. I savor the thought and the feeling, but for only a second. My favorite way of waking up my hubby is to crawl underneath the covers until I am curled up on the end of the bed and in full view of his cock. On most mornings, his cock is usually soft, and other mornings it's just semi- hard. Once in awhile, I find his cock fully erect, and I can't help but smile and wonder what the heck he's dreaming about. I like it when I find it small. I'm very playful in the morning, you know. The first thing I do is to carefully place it in my fingers. I go real slow and try to grasp it very lightly. I don't want to wake him just yet. Once I have it in my hand, I begin to lick all around the soft flesh. It responds immediately. I lick it all over, touching every inch of it with my tongue. It doesn't take too long before I get it nice and wet. Frank begins to move some as he slowly comes out of his sleep. His cock begins to thicken. That's when I take it and rub my moist lips all over it, paying particular attention to the sensitive area just below the head. It grows rapidly and within seconds it's fully erect. Frank is more awake now as I hear him moan softly. Now I part my lips and slide his thick shaft into my mouth. For some reason his cock is thicker in the morning and I have to open my mouth wider than usual. But I don't mind that at all. It feels so good to have that big beautiful cock in my mouth. I take it in real slow, sucking on it like it was a big lollipop. I move my head slowly until I have it completely in my mouth, feeling the head touching my throat as I hungrily suck on his thick flesh. I begin to feel it throb on my lips. ""Oh, Baby!"" I hear Frank moan as my mouth sucks him into consciences. I like to suck his cock slowly in the morning, usually keeping my head moving at one steady pace the whole time. I like taking nice long strokes, beginning with just the head in my mouth and ending with my lips circling the base. Frank really enjoys waking up with his cock in my mouth. And to be honest, I like it, too. Usually, only a couple of minutes pass, then suddenly I feel his cock squirt hot thick cum in my mouth. Normally he cums in long spurts, but I notice that in the mornings it just seems to dribble in at one thick steady stream. There also seems to be more of it, too. I don't know why that is, but I think its pretty nice. It makes it very easy for me to swallow it. After about 5 minutes have gone by, and Frank still hasn't cum yet, I sometimes will stop, crawl on top of him and take his cock between my legs. I love to feel Frank's hands caress my soft round ass while I slowly fuck him. Those are rare occasions though because Frank is usually pretty excited first thing in the morning. I decided on this morning I would wake him that way. I was feeling very aroused and excited and my mouth was watering for a big cock. I carefully raised the blanket. My eyes zoomed in between his legs. I wasn't surprised to see that he was fully erect. And I didn't have to wonder what he was dreaming about either. I knew my husband was very excited at the thought of me making it with Tommy. Another warm feeling flowed between my legs and I could feel myself start to get wet. My heart was beating a little faster as I slowly made my way down to Frank's cock.\n\nForty minutes later I was sitting at the kitchen table in my pink silk robe, drinking a cup of coffee and glancing through the morning newspaper. Frank was upstairs going through his usual routine of showering, shaving and getting dressed as he got himself ready for work. As I finished my cup of coffee I heard him come down the stairs. I turned my head and watched him as he entered the kitchen. He looked exceptionally handsome this morning. Monday's was meeting day at the office, so he wore his dark suit along with the dark brown tie I gave him for his birthday last year. ""Nice."" I purred as my eyes gazed his muscular body. Frank glanced over the table, checking out the headlines of the newspaper. ""Thanks."" Frank smiled, then stepped towards me. I raised my hand and began to rub the inside of his thigh. ""You look really sexy, Babe."" I said, looking up at him. ""So do you."" he replied, placing his hands on the sides of my head. His fingers began to stroke my soft blonde hair. It felt nice. I turned my chair so that I was facing him. My eyes were in front of his groin, and I could see it bulging. My eyes widened. This was the last thing I expected to see considering we made love just short of an hour ago. ""And what's this?"" I surprisingly asked him as I placed my hand over it, giving it a gentle squeeze with my fingers. ""I can't help it."" Frank laughed. ""I can't get this vision of you and Tommy out of my mind.""\n""Oh yeah?"" I said to him in a soft sexy voice. Using the palm of my hand, I rubbed a little harder. My fingers traced the outline of his erect cock. Frank let out a soft moan as he watched my hand massage him. His fingers dug a little deeper into the locks of my hair. ""You know what?"" he moaned, pulling my head towards him. ""I wish I could be there when you're with him.""\n""Oh really?"" I asked him as my mouth touched the front of his pants. With both hands on each side of his bulge, my fingers pressed around it until the shape of his cock was clearly visible. I opened my mouth and began to gently nibble at it as my fingers slid up and down its length. ""Yeah."" Frank moaned a little louder. ""I'd like to be there. Well not exactly right there, but nearby. Hiding somewhere where I can't be seen, but where I could watch you."" Those words seemed to go through my mind slowly then suddenly stop. The thought of my husband watching me seduce my young neighbor sent a glow through my body. My pussy suddenly felt hot and I could feel myself getting wet. Fucking Tommy as Frank was watching sounded very erotic to me and I instantly got aroused. I couldn't find the words to respond to his thoughts. My mind was too distracted with my own perverted visions, the only thing I could do which felt right to me was to respond with my mouth and hands. ""Oh Baby."" he quivered as his hands moved to the back of my head, pushing his groin tightly up against my mouth. Frank started to sway his body as if he was fucking my mouth. I circled my lips over the thick bulge, tasting the cotton material that covered his throbbing cock. My fingers and teeth worked frantically. My mouth was watering. I wanted so bad to take his cock out and suck it into my eager mouth until he filled it with a huge load of hot sticky cum. I desperately wanted to feel it as it clinged to my tongue and the roof of my mouth. I wanted to swirl it all around before I let the thick goo slide down my throat and into my tummy. I just simply wanted to devour that thick piece of flesh that was now standing so erect between his legs. Frank watched me as I sucked on his thick bulge. He gripped my head firmly as he moved my mouth around his cock. He arched his body forward as he took control of me. He pressed hard against my lips as if telling me to take more of it into my mouth. My pussy was getting hotter as each second passed. ""We better stop this."" Frank moaned, pushing me away as he stepped back. ""I don't really have time for this. I can't be late today."" Looking up at him, I could see he was disappointed. So was I. I let my fingers slide off his bulge. ""God, that felt good."" he smiled at me. ""You almost had me cumming in my pants.""\n""Yeah, but now you're going to be walking around the office all day with a hard-on, Honey."" I laughed, getting up off the chair. ""That's okay."" he said as he grabbed his brief case and started walking toward the front door. ""I would have had one all day anyway, thinking about you and you're little plan."" I walked up to Frank and gave him one of my sexy smiles. Then I put my arms around him and gave him a deep passionate kiss. ""I'll tell you all about it."" I whispered, giving his bulge one last hard rub with the palm of my hand. ""Yeah."" he answered with a glee in his eyes. ""I want to hear ALL about it."" Frank gave me one last kiss and headed out the door. I watched him as he stepped into the car and I waited at the door until he pulled away. As he drove by the house, I waved and smiled, then closed the door. I stood there for a few seconds, thinking about the day ahead and what I hope would come out of it. I smiled. I couldn't help not to. I was feeling very aroused and sexy. This was going to be a good day.\n\nI began my day like most other days, with a nice warm bubble bath. As the tub was filling, I lit a few candles and placed them around the bathroom. Then I unbuttoned the front of my pink silk robe and let it slide off my body. The silk felt cool on my soft skin as it slid down to the floor. I turned to face the full size mirror that hung on the door. My eyes stared at my naked reflection, studying each and every curve on my body. I felt pleased with myself. As I stood there watching myself in the mirror, I moved my hands to my sides, moving my fingers up and down, feeling the curves that shape me. This made me feel very warm. I stood there for a minute or so watching my fingers lightly caress my soft skin. The next thing I noticed were my breast. A little on the small side, but not too small, I thought. Just right. I could see that my nipples were erect. Thoughts of me seducing Tommy, my husband watching me seducing Tommy, and even some of my other fantasies raced through my mind, and it made me feel very excited. Suddenly I felt a need to touch them, for them to be touched. My hands slowly moved upwards until my fingers reached my soft mounds. I watched with wide eyes as I cupped each breast in my hand. I squeezed them gently, feeling how wonderfully soft they were. I looked down at them as I pushed them up towards my face. My nipples ached for attention. I lowered my head and pushed my breast upwards. Then, I parted my lips and stretched my tongue hard until it touched my right nipple. A hot tingling sensation soared through my breast, then through my whole body. My pussy suddenly felt like it was on fire and I could feel the wetness start to build. I tickled my nipple with my tongue for a few seconds, then cupped my lips over it. As I sucked it into my mouth, I began to feel an orgasm growing deep inside my wet pussy. Then I turned my head a little and did the same thing to my left breast. Going back and forth, I sucked, nibbled, and licked my nipples and breasts for a few minutes, feeling myself growing closer and closer to climaxing as each second passed. The sensation was beginning to get a little overwhelming. It was difficult for me to remain standing, so I stopped. I could hear the water gushing into the tub, and when I looked, I saw that it was full and bubbly. I staggered over to the tub, carefully raised my leg and stepped in. The water felt hot and soothing as I lowered my foot into the soapy water. Grabbing the handle on the wall, I managed to get my other leg into the tub. Then, I slowly submerged myself into the bath water until every part of me from my neck down was buried in the thick bubbles. I tilted my head back until it rested on the tiled wall. I closed my eyes as I felt the water and bubbles massage every inch of me. Although this relaxed me considerably, I still felt hot and aroused. So I began to caress my body again, touching myself in those sensitive areas that I know so well. Once again I thought about seducing Tommy. And what it would be like to fuck him knowing that Frank was watching me. I focused on that thought as my fingers slid between my legs. I imagined Tommy's big cock fucking my hot pussy as Frank watched with lust in his eyes. I could feel the passion he was feeling along with my own. I stuck two fingers into my wet hole and began to rub my clit. And as I did, I watched myself fuck Tommy in my mind. We were both moaning out loud as he thrusted himself in and out of me. My fingers moved quicker. I was getting close to cumming. Then I suddenly imagined Frank. I could see him hiding in another room. He was watching us with wide and fiery eyes. He was holding his cock in his hand, stroking it with his fist. Faster and faster he would go. I could almost hear his moans, but Tommy's filled my ears. My fingers fucked my pussy rapidly as I began to feel myself start to cum. I imagined Tommy fucking me feverishly now, as I begged him to make me cum. He was getting close. So close himself. I could see my husband fisting his cock violently as he was getting ready to explode. We were all going to cum together. Suddenly my body convulsed as my fingers brought me to an incredible orgasm. I cried out in sheer delight as the passion that was building up inside me was finally getting released. I imagined Tommy exploding inside me, feeling his cock fill my pussy with his hot thick cum. My orgasm grew more intense with each spurt I felt. Then I imagined Frank's cock spurting stream after stream of cum as his fist pumped his throbbing cock. I could see the white spurts as it flew across the room. I only wished that those cum spurts were landing on me instead. Finally, my orgasm was over and my body went limb. The visions quickly faded and I found myself back into reality. I felt drained, but satisfied. I lazily reached over to the radio and turned it on. Then, once again I closed my eyes and let the water and the bubbles sooth me. Feeling quite happy and relaxed, I began to drift into a light sleep. A pretty love song was playing on the radio and I was imagining Frank and I slow dancing in a nice club somewhere. It's been awhile since we did something like that, so I pondered the thought of suggesting it to him one of these nights. But suddenly I became distracted. I jumped at a sound I thought I heard. I wasn't sure what it was, except that it startled me. I opened my eyes and listened. The song was still playing and I tried to see if I could hear it again over the music. I waited a few seconds, and when I didn't hear anything, I reached over and turned the radio off. Silence. A few seconds passed and then I heard the noise once again. As the sound of the door bell echoed through the house, my heart began to beat faster."
529,Bethany's Friends,"['mf-teens', 'orgy']","""Well,"" she said, ""you better start doing it before Mom and Dad wake up and walk in on us."" I slipped my hands under either side of the waistband and removed my shorts, stepping out of them and throwing them to the floor. I sat down on her bed and with one hand I began to slowly stroke the length of my cock. With the other, I reached for the pair of panties Beth was holding out to me. I couldn't believe that I was sitting in front of my sister, jerking off! It was making me really horny! She noticed, watching my cock intently. ""Am I making you hot big brother?""\n""I'm a little embarrassed, but it's making me hotter than hell! Maybe if I could see your pussy I'll get even hotter."" She tilted her head to the right and smiled. ""Okay."" Beth leaned back against the wall, grabbed the bottom of the towel and pulled it over to one side, exposing her lightly tufted little pussy. She looked up at me, her eyes glowed with animal passion. ""I like doing this for you Scott... It's turning me on!"" Still smiling, her breath quickening, she continued to open the towel, so I could see from just below her firm lemon sized tits, showing me her smooth and firm 14 year old tummy. Holding the towel out of the way with her hand, she slowly spread her legs. She reached down between her legs and started to rub her clit. Taking my eyes from her pussy I noticed she was staring intently at my hard dick. ""What do you think about when jerk off?"" she asked. ""I think about your naked body,"" I told her. This must have pleased her, she started to rub her twat faster, ""Oooooh, I feel like I'm gonna cum!"" I realized that I was going to explode, and watching Beth finger herself, it was amazing I didn't blow right then and there! Wanting badly to make this last as long as possible, I asked her where she learned to masturbate. I was surprised that she was so willing to tell me about her first orgasm. She was over at her friend Jenna's house. They were both thirteen. They were hanging out in their cut off jeans and T-shirts watching videos. When the first one finished, Jenna looked through one of the cabinets of video tapes Jenna's father had. She picked one which said ""SKIN FLICKS"" on it. ""There was a woman and a man. The man and woman were sitting on the floor. They were playing cards. And every time someone lost, the loser took off a piece of clothing. They weren't wearing a lot in the first place, so it wasn't long till they were both naked and fucking like mice! Suddenly, another girl walked on screen. Jenna giggled, as the girls in the movie did a 69, Beth said she was getting hot, she felt her panties starting to get wet. Then the guy returned and got sucked off. The flick finished with the guy fucking both of the girls while the girls exchanged french kisses. Jenna was no longer giggling, she was strangely silent."" Beth's face was very flush now, she was rubbing her clit harder, and I noticed she was beginning to dip the tip of her fingers into her tiny wet hole, biting her lower lip. Then she continued, ""I asked Jenna if she had a deck of cards around. I asked her if she wanted to make up a game. She liked the idea. So we sat on the floor and decided to play poker, low hand was the loser and had to remove a piece of clothing. Jenna dealt the first hand, and I lost. I should have taken off just one shoe, but Jenna and I decided that it would take way to long, so for the first loser, shoes and socks counted as one item. While we were at it we decided to make the rest of the rules."" Now I was incredibly hot, listening to this story and watching Beth's lith body spasm, I prayed that it wasn't much longer because I was going to blast! ""So what happens when some one is naked?"" I asked. ""We thought about it for a while, and then decided that the loser had to remain naked. So we continued to play. Soon, most of my clothes were off of me and on the floor! By the time I was down to my panties and bra, Jenna only lost her T-shirt, shoes and socks! ""Even though we see each other naked every week in the shower at school, something about the game made me incredibly excited. So when I took off my bra, I felt myself get even wetter! I was positive that Jenna must have seen that my panties were wet. I lost my panties and blushed as I slid them off. ""Jenna made me stand naked on the coffee table in middle of the room in front of her. She got out her nightie. She stood in front of me, stripped down to her panties and bra, and got dressed. I stood there watching her, buck naked and embarrassed. I was so wet, I could feel it dripping down my thighs. According to the rules that we made, the loser has to stay naked all night, and had to do what ever it took to please the winner. Beth was incredibly sexy now, her body trembling, her voice becoming very deep and shaky, she continued, ""Jenna popped another X-rated tape into the VCR. She told me 'Now, you get down on your knees with your hands behind your head and watch the movie! She giggled at me as I knelt down onto the floor and stood erect on my knees. She sat down behind me on the couch, she MUST have seen my juices running down my legs because she asked me to spread them apart! There I sat, the middle of the floor, Jenna behind me, watching every move I made, and the sex stuff was making me even more conscious of being naked. This made my nipples get hard. Jenna said I was cute, which made me blush and she laughed at me! ""We talked until into the wee hours of the morning. We decided to turn in, but I couldn't sleep. I was thinking about Jenna being naked in front of me. I wondered if she would ever try what the women had done in the flick. I laid naked in my sleeping bag and I rubbed my breasts and pussy, hoping that Jenna was asleep and wouldn't notice. ""So suddenly it startled me, Jenna was under the covers with me! 'Can I?' I didn't know what to say! So we masturbated together. She laid on her side, pressing her chest against mine. I was surprised at the hardness of her nipple against my tits. She was breathing so heavily into my ear I moaned out loud! She took my hand, held it to her pussy and whispered 'touch me.' I did, we came almost immediately. I gasped and Jenna planted her mouth onto mine and we kissed while we recovered from our cumming."" Not being able to stand it any longer, my balls spasmed and I dumped my load into the cotton crotch of her panties. She came too, spasming and biting her lower lip, trying hard to muffle her cries! When we finished, Beth stood and dropped the towel to the floor , took the cum filled panties from me and put them on, pushing the crotch deep between her wet pussy lips, making sure that she got as much of my goo in her as possible. We fell onto the bed and I held her in my arms, her back to me and talked. I asked her if she ever showed anyone else her pussy. ""One day at the mall with mom. We were picking out bathing suits. Her friend is a sales person there, and she found one that was really great, a Bikini that I knew was too small. It would barely cover my hair, and was all string with a thong! Moms friend looked at me sexily, and that made me want to try it anyway. Mom waited in the shop for me while I went into the changing room. She wanted me to model it for the sales lady I was excited by the thought, although a little shy. I got into the hall of the dressing rooms and closed the door. There was a cleaning guy was there. He smiled at me. I smiled back. I saw he was checking out my legs (since I had denim short-shorts on), so I took off my sneakers right there in the hall, leaving me barefoot. Picking up my sneakers, I walked by him, never taking my eyes from his and went to the last booth. I looked out and saw he followed me.. He just kept smiling at me. We were all by ourselves in the changing room. ""His eyes got big and round behind his glasses. He was staring at my legs, looking me up and down, and acting kinda nervous. I unbuttoned my shorts and pushed them down my legs. He just kept staring at me like I was the only girl he might see naked in the world.""\n""I grabbed the bottom of my half shirt and pulled if over my head. Then, I reached down and pulled off my panties so that old guy could just stare at my nakedness. And boy did he! He had a raging hardon, because his pants were like a tent in the front.""\n""I smiled at him, to let him know it was okay. I finally bent over and picked up the suit, afraid to delay any longer. He pulled his dick out of his zipper and started to jerk it. Just about the time I put the suit top on, he shot his load onto the carpet. I walked up to him, making sure to rub my feet in his jism and gave him a peck on the check. He hugged me and said 'Thank you, you're a sweet girl.'""\n""Wow,"" I said, ""That's great! Do you like being naked in front of people you don't know?""\n""I really like it if I feel like I'm being forced to do it. Yesterday when you tied me up gave me the best cum I ever had! It hit me right then, gramps was the one who taught me how to masturbate! Would he teach me how to make Bethany my slave-girl? ""Did gramps ever fool around with you?"" She turned her head and smiled at me, ""I've seen him peeking through the bathroom door when I shower over at his house..."" WOW! I thought to myself, fucking holy-A! I didn't realize how much of a perv my little sister was! I couldn't wait to talk to gramps!"
530,Betrayed,"['M-f-teen', 'nc']","always the signal for her to take a shower or a bath. Marie didn't even give me a second look as she turned and started to give her daughter instructions. ""Now, you behave,"" said Marie. ""Don't give Mike any trouble. And remember to take your bath."" Ashley got the look of a child on her face as she almost slapped her mother. ""Mother!"" she exclaimed. ""I just turned 12. I'm not a kid anymore. You don't have to keep reminding me to take my bath."" Maire had a smile on her face as she kissed me goodbye. I'm surprised she didn't ask me about the wide smile I had on my face, because I had one. Ashley had already started down the hall, heading for the bathroom. Being so young, she never suspected a thing. I made sure the door was locked before I followed the blonde. I came to the door and was greeted by one of the best sights to ever confront a man, the sight of a naked 12 year old girl with her back to you. That young ass just looked so good as she started to get in the water. Ashley heard me, and she scrambled in quickly, settling in the water so that I wouldn't see her naked body. Little did she know what was about to happen. I listened as Ashley chattered on and on about school, her mom and television. I had to listen just to keep control. Ashley's light pink nipples were hard, and every time I ran my hands over them, i just wanted to keep them there. Ashley decided she was through, so she stood so that I could rinse the water off of her. She had soap in her eyes as she did, so I knew she was blinded. I stared at her body, as small as it was. Her small chest had no development yet. She had a small waist, one with almost no curves to it. But that pussy! I had never seen such a piece of wonder. It was hairless, it looked tight, it looked perfect! Ashley didn't see me start to unzip my pants, but I did. I knew that her own talking would cover the sound, and the sight of her body had sealed her fate. I slapped the pretty young blood, and as she angrily stared at me, I slapped her again and again, until she collapsed back in the bath water. Ashley looked up at me, her eyes full of tears, her face with a look of shock as she suddenly spied my hard prick. She had never seen one, and the sight seemed to both sicken her and disgust her. I couldn't believe just how good it felt when I thrust my prick in Ashley's mouth. God, was it tight! She started to choke and gag, and I wondered if she would even stay conscious. Ashley looked sick as I held her in place, foring her head down on my manhood, forcing the blonde to stay on her knees as I started to work in and out of her mouth. I looked down as I started to go faster. It is hard for me to describe just how excited I was as I saw Ashley's pretty face, her pleading eyes, her mouth full of my prick. Ashley was turning beet red because she couldn't handle my prick in her mouth, and she had yet to learn how to breathe. But I didn't let that stop me. I went faster and faster. It felt so perfect, so right, to be standing there, working my prick in and out of Ashley's mouth, feeling her choke as I did. Ashley's hands were clenched as I thrust in her mouth. I could tell she wanted to fight with me, wanted to yell at me, but I had her mouth full. I could feel the explosion building in my groin. Who wouldn't? An innocent girl was being forced to suck a hard prick in the middle of her bath, and it was obvious she didn't like it. Ashley must have known, somehow, because her eyes were open and wide with fear as I worked in and out of her mouth. She didn't want to see what I was doing, but I had forced her to. I peaked now, my jizz shooting time after time into the waiting mouth of Ashley. To give her credit, she really did try to swallow all of it, but there was just too much of it. Ashley's chokes and gags disappeared when I pulled my prick from her mouth. She started to cry again, and her voice seemed to just get louder and louder. I looked down. Ashley was still in the bath, and she was about to stand and get out of the tub. But I knew just how awkward this would be for her, so I decided to make my next move. Ashley started to cry even harder when she saw me go to my knees as I got in the tub with her. She kicked me, but I quickly grabbed her young legs and spread her open. There are few sights that can match the one that I had before my eyes: a hairless pussy spread wide open, a pussy that just seemed to be inviting itself to be fucked. Ashley tried to slap me, and she tried to kick me again. I slapped her, then brought my growing prick up, getting between her legs as she struggled with the slippery water. ""Ohhhhhhhh Godddddd!"" she screamed with deafening clarity. Nooooo! Pleasseee! Stoppp!"" I thrust down quick and hard, only to find that I couldn't enter Ashley. She was so young, so innocent, so scared, so dry, so tight that I had to rear back even further. Ashley screamed again, even louder this time, as I again stroked down and in, this time forcing my way through her virginity. I liked the feel of her blood as it started to fill her hairless crease. The water was still warm as it washed over us. I thrust down and in, starting to slowly work faster in Ashley as the water sloshed around, then covered her pussy. Ashley had a look of shock and horror on her face. Feeling her virgin blood start to flow had forced her to accept the fact that she had lost her virginity. I started to go faster and faster in Ashley. The water made it easy for me to stay both hard and lubricated. The soap was my lubricant as I fucked the young blonde. Ashley screamed because of the intense pain she was feeling, and she had started to cry again. She tried to kick me, buit I just slapped her, then forced a kiss on her. My hips were really working overtime as I thrust in and out. No man can ever describe what it is like to be fucking a young blonde, looking down and seeing his prick as it works in and out of a hairless pussy. The feeling is just incredible. Ashley seemed to sag as I fucked her now, and it seemed to me that there was a defeated look in her eyes, as if she knew and accepted that it was useless to fight me. I peaked now, shooting my jizz deep in the crying blonde, enjoying the feel of her young pussy muscles as I forced them to milk my hard prick. Ashley screamed and yelled, some of her energy returning when she felt me continuing to fuck her even as I started to go soft, my prick the object of her anger. I smiled as I pulled my prick out of the young girl. It was a bit bloody, but most of the bath water took care of that. Ashley's hairless slit had a red look to it, but that just excited me. Ashley knew that there was nowhere she could go with me lying on top of her in the tub. The water had started to turn cold, and as I slid off her, she curled to one side. Which gave me a nice view of her tender young ass. The pinkness of it, the perfection of it, all made my prick start to grow, even as I started to move. Ashley felt me start to move around, but I think she must have thought I was going to get out. Instead, I rolled her over, her heading almost sliding under the water. I reared back and tried to thrust in her oh so young, oh so tight ass. As I did, her head quickly came out of the water. ""Nooooo!"" she shrieked with intensity. ""Ohhhhhh Goodddd! Pleasseee! Nooooo! Stopp!"" I tried again to thrust in her ass, the soap again helping me as I tried to work in the blonde. As loudly as Ashley screamed when I had fucked her, her shrieks of agony seemed even louder as I started to try and work in and out of the blonde's ass, Ashley so young, so tight, I couldn't move very well. I finally got all the way in her ass, and I just stood there, letting her ass muscles work on me, listening to her shrieks of pain, seeing her new tears. Ashley shook her head wildly, her wet blonde hair flying everywhere as she tried to handle the incredible pain as I started to work in and out of her ass. It really was painful for me. Just moving in an inch or two made her ass clench, and moving back out was just as painful, though not as painful for me as for the blonde. Ashley shrieked with every stroke, and it seemed to me that she was having trouble breathing as I went faster and faster. The water was flying everywhere as i worked in and out. I felt so good, so right. Here I was, deep in the ass of a pretty young blonde, and there was nothing she could do to stop me even if she wanted to. Ashley's eyes reflected her horror and shock at what was happening. She was horrified that any man would want to fuck her at such a young age, and she was truly shocked that I would do that, because she knew I was dating her mother. I went faster and faster now. I could again feel an explosion building, and I was using Ashley's ass to make sure that it happened one more time. Ashley didn't know what to do. She had tried to fight me, but that had failed. She had screamed and yelled, but that had failed. She had tried everything she could to stop me, but I was still deep in her tight ass. I peaked now, shooting my jizz deep in the pretty young blonde. I liked the feel of the bath water on my prick, and I kept fucking Ashley for several moments. Which is what made her start to c get excited. Marie slapped my face as hard as she could. ""You bastard,"" she screamed at me. ""What have you done?"" Chapter Two\n\n Marie slapped me again and again, then went to her daughter. I rubbed my face, smiling as I looked at my soon to be ex girlfriend bend over her daughter. Marie was wearing a short, black cocktail dress, the kind with a pleated skirt. I stood there, contemplating the sight of her ass, for she didn't have panties on. I smiled as I grabbed her hips. ""Noooooooo!"" she shrieked in pain. ""Ohhhh myyyy goodddd! Noooooo! Plleasseee!"" Marie screamed even louder than her daughter as i held her in place, fucking her ass even as she bent over her daughter, her breath in Ashley's face. Ashley had a look of horror on her face as I looked at her. As good as it had felt to fuck Ashley, fucking her mother's ass was even better, because it was a bit looser, and it was a better ride. I started to go faster and faster. I haZd already come three times with Ashley, so I knew I had only one orgasm left. I started to quicken my pace in Marie's ass. Marie had such a look of devastation and shock on her face. She had trusted me, and here I was, fucking her ass in front of her daughter. And the pain she felt from that had to be incredible. Ashley saw the tears of her mother, and she started to bawl again herself. She knew what it was like to have me fuck her ass, and she sympathized with her mother. I had to do what I felt she would never expect, so I thrust for a few moments more, watching her head shake wildly in pain, then I pulled out. ""You want something to scream about?"" I yelled as the brunette almost collapsed on the bathroom floor. ""Scream about this!"" I viciously grabbed her pretty face, forced open her mouth, then thrust my hard prick in her mouth. Marie choked and gagged, but I didn't which was the better reason: because she was disgusted with what I had done with her daughter, or what i had just done with her. Ashley had a horrified look as well. Her own mother was being forced to suck a man in front of her, a man who had already raped her own virginal charms. I started to go faster and faster. Not only could I look down and see my hard prick in the mouth of a pretty brunette, but I could also see that pretty brunette's daughter crying. Marie had tears in her eyes as she silently pleaded with me to stop forcing my prick in her mouth. She had never really liked this kind of sex, especially in front of her daughter. Ashley didn't know what to do to try and help her mother. Ashley was naked, though she was ready to get out of the tub. Beside it, I was thrusting in and out of her mother's mouth. I had to stop the pressure that I felt building in my groin, so I quickly pulled my prick out of Marie's mouth. ""Bastard!"" she screamed as she started to cry. ""How could you do that to me, to Ashley? I thought you loved us."" I had a vicious smile on my face. ""Oh, I love you,"" I said loudly. ""Let me show you how much!"" With that, I slapped Marie, ripped the lower part of the dress off, grabbed her legs, then thruast down and in the pussy I knew she had underneath. ""Ohhhhu myyyy Goddddd!"" screamed Marie. ""Youuuuuu basstarrddd! Stoppp!"" Marie shrieked as I started to stroke in and out of her. The thick black forest of hair she had protected her a bit, but I could tell she didn't like the fact she was spread open in front of her daughter. Ashley was in shock as well. She knew that she couldn't fight me, because she was so young. If her mother couldn't fight me off, that was much worse. I worked faster and faster. I looked from fasce to face, wondering which was better: Marie's horrified look because I was fucking her brains out in front of her daughter, or Ashley's, because I was reminding the young blonde of what I had already done to her. Marie screamed and yelled, slapping me as I thrust in and out. I was in heaven as I looked down and watched my prick enter her, felt her pussy squeeze me. Ashley got out of the water. She had such a perfect look of stunned astonishment that I wished I had a camera. I peaked now, shooting my jizz one final time, this time into the pretty brunette that I had dated for so long. I knew I never would again, but I had to smile, because I knew no man would ever get to fuck her again. I lay on top of Marie, trying to kiss her, slapping her when that failed. I knew had to make an impression on both mother and daughter to keep quiet. I quickly grabbed Ashley as she walked by, quickly tackling the blonde to the floor, her towel flying off. I smiled as I rolled on top, then thrust deep in Ashley. Ashley howled in pain as I again started to work in and out of her mound. The feel of her blood, the tightness of her was matched only by Marie as I stroked down and in her. I went from mother to daughter, fucking both, Marie surprisingly tight considering she was a mother, Ashley tight because of her recently lost virginity. ""You go to the police,"" I snarled at Marie, ""I'll be back to do this."" I turned Marie over, then stroked in her ass. Her screams signaled her surrender to me."
531,Betrayed,"['M-f-teen', 'nc']","It was only a matter of time. The write club dual between Frank D. and myself had been scheduled. Frank, of course, felt confident in his ability to win. There were few things in life he would admit to being equals in and this was not one of them. The fact is, though, I knew he was right in this thought so I set out on a plan of distraction.\n\nWe had decided to ask Jeff Zephyr to judge, to which he agreed. Now all we needed were themes. Each of us chose a theme for a total of three, which we needed to incorporate into our story. The time to begin was set for 8PM EST and we would have 3 hours to complete our efforts.\n\nFrank was quick on his feet and if I was going to have any chance of winning I had to act fast.\n\nMaking sure the kids were in bed and fast asleep, I disappeared into the bedroom. Quickly I threw together a killer outfit out of odds and ends I had laying around in my lingerie drawer, all along hashing out the themes in my head and forming what I thought to be a perfect outline. I was counting on my 80WPM typing skills to win me this thing by default as it was the only real chance I had, combined with distracting him long enough to prevent him from finishing on-time.\n\nI laid down on the bed in the most seductive pose I could muster, clad out to the hilt in a black push-up bra, matching garterbelt, lace stockings and the ultimate accent to any outfit of this kind: three-inch black heels.\n\n""Frank honey, can you come help me for a second?"" I yelled.\n\n""But we have to get these stories done.""\n\n""It will only take a second, I have a story to write, too, don't forget.""\n\n""Ok give me a second."" He huffed.\n\nFrank walked into the room and his jaw dropped to the floor.\n\n""I need some help over here on the bed."" I said with a maniacal grin.\n\n""Oh come on hon, this isn't fair. We have the stories.....""\n\n""Oh we have plenty of time for that, or don't you have confidence in your ability to beat me?""\n\n""Oh I will beat you, but I also will not give into your little games either."" He turned and went back to his computer.\n\nThis was not good. I now had to rethink my strategy, and figured I might as well get some writing done while I did so.\n\n----\n\nStill decked out in my little outfit, I quietly approached him from behind. Leaning down ever so carefully, I gently kissed the back of his neck moving my way around to his ear and sucked slowly at his lobe. He tried to make like he was not being affected by what I was doing but the reflection of his smile in the computer monitor let me know I was getting a reaction. I continued with my nibbling until I no longer heard the sounds coming from the keyboard. Moving my way to his lips, I turned the chair till he was facing me. I took his head in my hands and pulled his lips to mine parting them with my tongue, I dove deep into the kiss savoring the taste of Dove chocolate he had only moments before been snacking on. I felt his arousal when I carefully positioned myself on his lap and began rotating my hips. The feel of his erection against my sex felt good. I tried to remind myself that this was a plot to distract him and I shouldn't fall prey, but it was too late. I wanted all he had to give.\n\nNeither of us could take anymore when he stood, lifted me in his arms and carried me off to the bedroom. We made love for what seemed like forever, lost in each other without a care in the world. Forgetting for that moment all about the duel we still had yet to complete.\n\n----\n\nI glanced at the clock and saw it was still only 9:30PM. Great, I thought, I have plenty of time to finish up the story.\n\n""Sorry to Fuck and run dear, but I have a story to finish."" Grinning from ear to ear, I jumped out of the bed and grabbing my robe on the way went straight to my computer.\n\n""You bitch!"" Frank retorted, as he flew past me and started typing as fast as he could where he had left off.\n\n""Sorry dear, all is fair in love and write clubs."" I giggled back at him.\n\nAbout a half-hour had passed when suddenly my ICQ window started flashing.\n\n""You really do look sexy tonight."" Read the message.\n\n""Well thank you, now leave me alone so I can finish.""\n\n""I just thought I should tell you that, and I am sorry for calling you a bitch.""\n\n""Apology accepted, now can I finish writing here?""\n\n""I suppose I should let you."" I could hear him snickering from the other room.\n\nI did not reply to his last message in hopes that he would get the hint and stop sending them, but he had plans of his own cooking.\n\n----\n\nStanding in front of me was my husband completely bare from head to toe.\n\n""Oh have you finished your story already?""\n\n""No, I just thought I would come and see how you are doing with yours."" He said as he plopped down next to me on the couch.\n\n""Oh I am doing just fine thank you. Hey stop reading my screen, that's cheating!""\n\n""I wasn't reading your screen dear."" There was a suddenly a hand on my leg.\n\nSlowly he inched it higher up under my robe. I tried to ignore his foolish advances, having already been satisfied for the night it should have been easy but it was not. His hand moved higher and higher until coming to rest at my clitoris, at which he methodically caressed it with his finger. As hard as I tried I was no longer able to concentrate and pushed the table holding my laptop away from the couch. I was so easy to submit to his will. He knew my weak spots and went right to work on them, drawing me in deeper and deeper. Having started at my lips he kissed lower and lower each time, until finally coming to rest at the V between my legs. Voiding my mind of all thought except for the pleasure he was inducing with in me. He knew just what I like and how I liked it and took no time at all before I could feel the explosion building inside me. A master in his own right, he broke the world record as I came in wave after wave of pure ecstasy.\n\nOnce I regained consciousness, I glanced at the clock and gasped. ""Dam you Frank, a half an hour is not enough time to finish."" \n\n""Turn about is fair play my dear. And I am almost done already!"" He had an evil grin on his face.\n\nI quickly went to writing making sure all my elements were met, finishing up with two seconds to spare.\n\nIt was over, and all we could do now was wait for the verdict.\n\n----\n\nJeff took his time carefully reading each story. At least I think he did because it was several hours before we heard anything.\n\nThe email read:\n\nFrank and Bonnie;\n\nTo make this easier on myself, I am sending this verdict to Frank's address only since you can both view it there.\n\nBoth of you managed to use the required elements wonderfully in your stories.\n\nAnd both stories themselves were very nicely written and entertaining.\n\nFranks story however, showed a bit more creative thought with the elements and the plot line.\n\nTherefore, I have found in his favor.\n\nDon't be discouraged Bonnie, you are still a good writer.\n\nJeff Zephyr\n\n We both started laughing at the same time. The outcome was as it should have been from the beginning. Nothing we did had changed it, but it sure was fun trying!"
532,Better Eat Your Wheaties,['mff'],"After the last of the wine had been poured and the last of the spaghetti sauce mopped off our plates with bread, we sat across from each other in the candlelight. Anna put her feet in my lap and I massaged them, occasionally clamping my cock between them. Finally she started rubbing me on her own. I took her hand and began sucking her fingers. Soon she tipped her head back, her brown hair cascading around her shoulders, and her eyelids began to flutter. I was about to take her to bed when she stood up. ""Wait. Stay here. I'll call you."" Anna hiked up her skirt and cupped her mons through her red satin panties for a moment, then turned and left the room. I sat for a moment, then stood up and took off my pants and boxers. I gripped my engorged cock and stroked a couple of times as I waited. I found myself thinking of Laura's wide hips and tiny panties as I jacked off. I had coated my head with pre-cum when Anna called me back. The bedroom door was closed. I knocked and opened it. Anna was lying on the bed in a new outfit, legs spread wide and her hands on her cunt. She stared at me as I walked in; I stared right back. She wore a black lace camisole which strained to hold her magnificent 36C tits, black stockings held with garters, and a g-string which she had twirled around her fingers and pulled up into her slit. She licked her red-painted lips and gasped as she pulled the fabric across her clit. ""Do it with me,"" she whispered. ""Sit down over there and masturbate with me.""\n""At least get me started,"" I said, walking to the bed. ""I've been waiting all day, babe."" I ran my fingers through Anna's hair. Anna sat up and licked the first pearls from my cock, lapping like a dog. She looked up at me for a moment, then sucked just the head into her hot mouth. She ran her tongue around the purple crown, then stroked down the shaft twice. She pulled her teeth over my skin as she pulled back and released, then stroked me a few times. ""Now you're on your own,"" she growled. ""Sit down and watch."" Reluctantly, I walked across the room and laid back on the easy chair facing the bed. Anna fell back on the bed and reached down between her legs. She tickled her inner thighs with her red fingernails for a bit as I struggled to hold my jism. She brushed across her labia with one hand as she pulled the g-string tighter into her pussy. She began breathing heavier and pulling harder against her button, clenching her toes and biting her lower lip. ""Do it, baby. Fuck yourself,"" I encouraged, stroking quicker but lighter, hoping to hold back a few minutes longer. ""Put your fingers in your cunt. Soak yourself in your cum."" Anna slipped the fingers of one hand under the sopping fabric and lifted the other to her breasts, kneading them alternately and twirling her rock-hard nipples. Her aureloae were becoming puffier through the lacy camisole and the nipples were growing red. My cock was growing redder as well. Soon Anna was groaning, and I was echoing her. I kept talking to her, urging her to release. ""I'm gonna fill your hot little twat, Anna, shoot you full of cum,"" I grunted. Anna opened her blue eyes and gazed at my cock. ""Oh, I need it, I need to be full of cock, oh, God."" She licked her lips and stared at me. She smiled. ""Jack, I think you're going to like this,"" she said, and reached up under the pillow, her hand emerging with an eight-inch dildo. ""Watch me, Jack, watch me pump myself."" Anna stretched her legs wider apart and pulled the g-string aside. She held the dildo up in the air, twirling it in front of her, and put the tip in her mouth, sucking it as she'd just sucked me. ""Don't you wish it was you?"" she said in a teenager's voice. She held it lengthwise along her pussy and rubbed it up and down, covering it with her cream, before quickly thrusting it up her distended channel. ""Ooooooooooooohhhhhhh,"" we both moaned simultaneously. I could feel my balls churning as she slowly turned the surrogate cock in her twat. Anna's fingers flew over her tits as she fucked herself, her head jerked from side to side. She mashed the dildo up her cunt as I slowly eased my hand up and down my cock, squeezing tight to prevent my climax, preserving the delicate pain for the last possible moment. Finally Anna pushed the dildo slowly into her cunt and brought both hands to her shoulders. She sat up and pulled the straps of the camisole down, freeing her tits to lift to her mouth. She sucked each nipple in and nibbled, bouncing up and down on her knees to move the shaft between her legs. I was almost at the point of no return when she stopped and laid back down again. ""Cum in my face,"" she said. ""Come over her and splash your cum on me."" Her hands went back to the dildo, yanking on it furiously. I stood up carefully and walked over to the bed, stretched my leg over her, and kneeled on the bed, my ass on her breasts. I was about to stroke when I had a better idea. I moved down a bit and laid my cock in the soft valley between her fleshy mounds. I reached back and gathered a bit of her cream from her cunt and spread it on my cock, then pulled her tits together and began slowly rocking my pole through the warm channel. ""Oh, yes, fuck my tits,"" Anna moaned, lifting her head to graze my cock with her tongue as it emerged. Her arms rubbed against my legs as she continued to ream herself with the dildo. I let my thumbs brush over her nipples as I squeezed her tits together, causing Anna to scream with ecstasy. The moment was upon us. Anna bucked underneath me as her orgasm came, jamming the plastic cock deep into her cunt. Her head fell back as my cum began to spurt, splashing against her chin and smearing back between her tits. She managed to raise her head enough for my last two jets to hit her on the cheek and lower lip, which she licked off quickly with her flashing tongue. I fell forward, catching myself against the wall, and thrust my cock against Anna's mouth. She sucked me in, pulling the last of my semen into her throat, lightly twirling her tongue on my sensitive rod and pulling another small shot out. I rolled over next to her and reached down to her pussy, gently jacking the dildo in her to produce her second and third orgasms. She turned her head and we kissed deeply as we recovered. We whispered for a while, holding each other, stroking each other's backs, arms, and legs, and I asked her when she decided to buy the dildo. ""I was over at Cindy's today, and we were . . . well, we were watching this tape she rented, and there was this really slutty star in it who got herself off with one. Both Cindy and I got wet watching her do it, and we both just looked at each other and said, `We've got to get one!' So we went to an adult bookstore and made our little purchases. By then we were so hot and excited that we drove the car into the woods and--""\n""And what?"" I asked, my cock already primed for action again. ""Well, we masturbated for each other. With each other. She got her dildo out and we pulled our panties off and just went at each other. I haven't done that for years,"" she murmured. Seeing my incredulous reaction, she smiled. ""I know you think I'm rather inexperienced, but in college, my roommate and I were pretty raunchy together. It's just with men, Jack."" She curled herself down to my groin. ""I really do like men, Jack. Especially you."" Anna sucked my cock into her mouth and cupped my balls as she pulled. I slid my hand between her thighs and ran up to her still-plugged pussy. I twisted the dildo and she jumped as I pulled it out. I licked some of the juices off and laid it aside, shifting my head to her twat. I ran my tongue up and down her pussy lips, letting it flick down in between occasionally, and poked at the hood over her clit. Anna began moaning again and pulling harder at my cock as I tongued her slit. ""Oh, God, fuck me, fuck me Jack, fuck me with your tongue, make your tongue a cock, poke me with it, oooohhh."" She squeezed my balls and put a finger on my asshole, gently twirling the tip on my puckered sphincter. I followed suit, gliding her cream onto her rosebud and rubbing. Soon she was about to pull another load from my thick cock and I had my face buried in her twat. Anna sat up and broke our sixty-nine by kneeling on her hands and knees, her ass facing me. She tilted her head to look at me, reached back to pull the g- string taut, and then let the elastic snap back down. She spread her legs slightly and growled. ""Fuck me like a dog. Treat me like an animal."" I kneeled on the bed behind her and slipped my hand under the g-string. I ran my fingers from the top of her ass, down her crack, and then into her wet pussy. I pushed one finger in, then a second, and finally a third. Anna began moaning as I thrust my hand in and out of her slit, my little finger brushing her clit now and then. I bent down and put my tongue on her anus, sending spasms through her body, her tits shaking as they hung. I laid my cock against the black lacy camisole crumpled at her waist and thrust against it, leaving little pellets of cum on the fabric. I removed my tongue from her asshole, and when she moaned in despair, I licked my thumb and thrust it against the tight muscle. She pulled away at first, then pushed back against my touch, forcing the digit just inside. I eased it farther in, and soon it was buried, moving in tandem with the fingers in Anna's cunt. I put my other hand on her breasts, lightly squeezing and rubbing the soft mounds, sticky with my cum. Anna grasped my cock and began squeezing it again, stroking it to incredibly rigidity. ""Fuck me, Jack, fuck me now!"" I pulled my fingers from her cunt but left my thumb in its tight clamp. I crawled around behind her and put my cock at the entrance to Anna's slit. I teased her a bit, putting glancing blows from my cockhead on her pussy, until she reached through my legs and gripped my balls. ""Now, you fucker, slam it into me, cram me full of your cock!"" I pushed my hardon slowly in about an inch, then shoved quickly to full depth. Anna's back arched, and then she began rocking back against me, taking my cock in as far as she could before sliding back down. I thrust my thumb in rhythm with her strokes and fingered her clit as we worked. ""You're so fucking wet and gorgeous,"" I moaned. ""You're soft and juicy and tight, God, I'm gonna splash you full until it runs down your long tan legs."" I pumped with Anna now, pulling almost out of her as she rocked away, then slamming my balls against her pussy as we crushed together. ""Fuck me harder! Harder! Get me, dirty fucker! Get up me, get in me, slam me, oh, God, Christ!"" Anna collapsed on her chest and I fell on her back as we came, bound together in climax and lust. I thumb-fucked her ass as I came, bringing Anna to multiple orgasms as we thrashed. A few minutes later, we rolled to our sides and disengaged. I began to pull my thumb out, but Anna held my hand where it was as she pushed the dildo back in her cunt once more. I rested my cock on her leg as she slowly fucked herself once more, until she came quietly, falling back against me, sharing her juices from the dildo in a long French kiss. I was almost asleep in her arms when she whispered, ""Laura called today."" I jerked awake to see Anna's smile. ""What did she say?"" I asked, humbly. ""She said she thought you'd need some help when you got home. Seems that after lunch, she smelled something funny in your office and it hit her what it was at about four o'clock. That's when I went to get this outfit.""\n""Well,"" I said, ""She's a damn good secretary, that's for sure. Tends to my affairs real well.""\n""Um, one more thing."" Anna reached under the pillow again. ""She said you might want these."" She handed me a pair of white lace panties and a card. I held the garment dumbly for a moment, then looked at Anna. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. ""Go ahead, open it!"" she said. ""Read it out loud.""\n""Dear Jack,"" I read,\n\nThese are for being the best boss I've ever had. I noticed your ""problem"" this morning and it really got me hot. I want you to hold these up to your face and breathe my musk. Then taste me. I came in them for you at lunch. I masturbated over you, Jack, thinking about your huge rod stabbing deep into me. I hope you like them.\n\nLove and hugs,\n\nLaura\n\nAnna bent down and began sucking me off. ""Sounds like my kind of girl, Jack."" I stared down at Anna, saw her gazing at me as she massaged my cock with her lips. ""You aren't mad?"" I asked. ""Breathe her, Jack. Taste her. This is part of the deal. She called, remember."" She began sucking for all she was worth. I held the lace to my nose and breathed deeply, licked the fabric, tasted Laura's sweet juices, and immediately came in Anna's mouth. She crawled up to my mouth and kissed me. ""Share and share alike,"" she said, taking the panties and holding them over her face. She breathed deeply for a few seconds, then stood up. She grasped the thin straps of the g- string and pulled them down over her legs. Anna bent down and took the black lace and dabbed at her pussy. Then she wiped my cock with the g-string and squeezed, saturating the fabric with our juices. ""Give this to Laura tomorrow,"" she said. ""And invite her for the weekend."" She put the balled-up g-string in my hands and laid down, back to me. She closed her eyes and soon was asleep. I laid awake for an hour, contemplating my situation. I grew another hard-on, a record I'm sure. ""Not again tonight,"" I thought. I needed to keep my strength up."
533,Betty Training,"['Mdom-F', 'S&M', 'ws']","After each slap I stuck my hand deep between Betty's legs to check for more piss, but herself-control improved. So I rewarded her with a clit massage and felt new moisture oozing out of her vagina. As I spread this moisture back over her anus she let out a low moan and ground around on my lap. I repeated this slap, check for piss, reward pattern. Since no piss appeared, the clit massage lasted a little longer after each slap, her squirming became more rhythmic each time. I took the arm holding Betty down and used it to spank, while my other hand concentrated on massaging her clit. Suddenly Betty started convulsing all over my lap and breathed heavily. At the peak of her orgasm she emitted a loud scream. I few seconds later she emitted a large stream. Piss splattered off my hand and I felt it all over my lap. I spread as much as possible over her sore red buttocks and administer a few final slaps. My slapping hand then rubbed the rest of the piss into her crack, concentrating on the area around her anus and teasing at the center of it. When I got to her clit, she start convulsing violently again and had another orgasm. Since her punishment began with shorts on, courtesy demanded it end the same way. I stood Betty up with her back towards me and knelt down behind her. I saw her labia hair glisten with drops of piss and lubricant. A rivulet of piss started running down one thigh towards her ankles. To protect the carpet, I quickly bent down and caught it with my tongue. It tasted just like the beer, but tangy and salty. I licked my way up the wet path to her butt. I licked her cheeks clean, my saliva eased the burning, and the redness started to disappear. I pulled her cheeks apart and licked the moisture from between them. The smell of her anus combined with her sweat, juices and piss was wonderful, I inhaled deeply through my nose. As my tongue ran over her anus, she let out a long groan of pleasure. I told Betty to turn around so I could finish the cleanup. The sight of her juices and piss glistening on pubic hairs was an overpowering aphrodisiac. I pushed her legs further apart and used my hands to spread her labia. Her crotch was beautiful when fully exposed. I wanted to hug her pubic region with my face in her hair, so I put my arms around her waist and squeezed. She moaned ""No!"" What was that funny sound near her feet? I moved my head back and saw a big wet patch on the carpet! Betty hadn't learned her discipline lesson well enough. She begged to go to the bathroom, but I made her run to the kitchen and get carpet cleaner and paper towels. I told her to get down on the floor and clean up her piss without adding more. She did this obedi- ently and correctly. I then lay down on the bed and told her to remove her shirt and support. I had her remove my wet shorts. My penis was hard and the tip had a lot of ooze on it. I had Betty squat between my legs. One hand grabbed my penis and the other my balls. Betty took a deep breath and whispered about how good my crotch smelled. She licked the ooze off the tip of my penis. Her lips encircled the head of my penis, then moved down the shaft, and sucked when they moved back out. It only took a few minutes of this until I was ready to orgasm. Betty had been so bad I decided she didn't deserve another orgasm. I grabbed onto her head to guide it up and down. Her fingers gently kneaded my balls. The other hand wandered down my crack and found my anus. Just as Betty started running her fingers around it and pressing on the flesh between it and my balls, I started to come. She sucked even harder on my penis, and I donated a few million sperms cells to her daily protein requirement. I grabbed Betty's head and pulled it up to my face. We kissed for the first time, Betty pushed my juices into my mouth and splashed them around with her tongue. The salty, beer taste was very different yet strangely similar. I was so tired I couldn't stay awake, so I grabbed Betty and fell asleep as she lay on my chest. Did I ever awake to a surprise...\n\nMy bladder was so full my ""piss-hardon"" ached. I tried to get up, but didn't get very far! Betty had tied my arms and legs to the bed. My movements awoke her, and she smiled very knowingly and wickedly at me. Before I could untie the knots, she pulled on the ropes holding my arms with her body weight and tightened them until I was spread-eagled on my back. She then tightened the leg ropes, leaving just enough slack for me to bend my knees. I didn't have any rope at home, I thought, does she take rope everywhere she goes? As I struggled my penis deflated. I told her I really needed to piss. Betty took a rubber band and spread it around the base of my penis, then gently played with the head until it was hard again. She said, ""That'll keep you from pissing."" I couldn't release either the ropes or my blad- der. I needed relief fast. I said, ""Mistress, what must I endure and what must I do for you to earn the right to piss?""\n\nBetty hmmm'ed and smiled and got up from the bed. She ran to the kitchen and came back with a bottle of wine. She opened it and drank about half. She then poured the rest into my mouth, except for one swallow. She sat down between my legs, bending and spreading them, exposing everything from my balls down. Betty stuck her middle finger in her mouth and covered it with saliva. She then took her finger and started rubbing it around my anus, pressing her way in gently. Betty kept her finger wet and soon had it all the way up my rear. Then she took the wine bottle and used her tongue to spread a large amount of saliva around it. She removed her finger from my anus and I felt the cold bottle against it. My anus clinched up from the cold, but Betty gently pushed and twisted the bottle. After a short time it finally got past my sphincter. She tilted the bottle up and I felt the rest of cold wine rush into my rectum. Betty gently pushed the bottle in as far as it would go and left it. She move up and squatted over my face. I was staring up at her beautiful sex and breasts. Her hands spread her labia apart and she sat down on my face. I could hardly breathe, what air I inhaled conveyed her wonderfully ripe sweat, musky and sexy odors. Betty rubbed back and forth on my face, until her anus was directly over my mouth. She leaned forward and my nose went into her vagina, I felt juices tickling my nose hairs. I knew what she expected, so my tongue started circling around her anus. She sat down a little harder, so I tensed my tongue and pushed against her anus. I opened my mouth wide to breathe, totally engulfed in her odors. My tongue finally made it into her anus and she told me to push it deeper. I kept moving it in and out until my tongue had cramps. Betty moved back and placed her labia and clit over my mouth. I worked my lips over her labia, forming a seal. My tongue then circled around her clit. She started moaning and cupped her breasts with her hands, squeezing her nipples between her fingers. First I moved my tongue forward, pulling the clit out of its fold and exposing it. At the same time I sucked hard on the clit and labia. Then I released the sucking and moved my tongue back, covering the clit and rubbing it through the hood. Then I flicked it quickly from side to side a few times. I kept repeat- ing this in a rhythmic fashion. Pretty soon Betty was squirming on my face in intense pleasure. Suddenly she leaned forward onto her arms and started wiggling from side to side. Her whole body tensed and she inhaled deeply. She moaned and purred as orgasmic tremors shook her body. This continued for a long time. Betty then straightened up again. She pulled away from my face, staying squatted about 6"" over my face. I moved my head around and found I was dizzy - drunk from the wine in my stomach and ass. She moved her knees to the sides of my head, preventing any motion. She said sweetly and submissively ""I've been such a good girl."" Her fingers pulled her labia apart. She giggled and then said louder and sarcastically, ""Until now!"" Suddenly pale yellow piss was streaming out of her. At first, it went all over my face, but Betty's fingers quickly gained control and aimed for my mouth. She held my nose until I opened my mouth wide. She took a deep breath and tensed her body. The stream became a flood! She pissed so hard that it splattered out of my mouth and all over my face. I didn't close my eyes fast enough, and her piss burned them. She leaned back and the piss hit my upper face. It flowed off my face and I felt my hair getting soaked. Even my ears felt the piss inside. Betty then released my nose so I could take a deep breath. Then she tensed hard as another flood of piss filled my mouth to overflowing. She clamped my nose again and said, ""Drink my piss or drown"". I had little choice. After swallowing, she let go of my nose and I gasped for breath. Betty tensed again and the last of her piss filled my mouth. I swallowed quickly. I'd never seen anyone piss with such force and volume. What a pisser! Betty stood up over me and stretched. My penis was still rock hard. I had to piss so bad that I wasn't even thinking about my having an orgasm. She turned around with her back to my face and squatted over my penis. She took it in her hands and ran the tip back and forth and side to side from her clit to her vagina. Finally she placed the tip into her vagina and sat down slowly. The warmth of her felt good, and I concentrated on that feeling. When she pulled up, I could see her hand massaging her clit. She continued this rhythm for awhile, as we both became more excited. She moved the wine bottle in and out of my anus, pressing it so it would massage my prostate. I couldn't tell which was a greater sensation, the pain of needing to piss or the pleasure of the bottle. She ordered, ""Don't have an orgasm until I say so."" I forced myself to concentrate on my bladder, to prevent further arousal. Betty's motions got more intense, and suddenly she started another orgasm, moaning and convulsing. The sensations on my penis were exquisite, but I couldn't allow myself to fully appreciate them. She finally stopped moving and just sat there, my penis still hard and buried deep within her.\n\nAfter a couple of minutes she moved up and off of my penis and shoved her body back on the bed until her ass was directly over my face. I closed my eyes, expecting another flood. Instead, I felt her tongue lick the head of my penis. I moaned with pleasure, against my will. The wine bottle was again in motion. Betty sat her ass down on my face, adjusting her position so her anus was over my mouth. She told me to open it up. I took my tongue and circled her anus, wetting it and the surrounding area. Then I pushed my tongue against the opening. It tasted salty and musky. The odor combined with her tongue was making me orgasmic. I tensed my stomach muscles to increase the pain in my bladder, warding off any orgasm. My tongue slid into her anus. Betty sat down even harder on my face. I pulled my tongue out and repeated this process. Betty had taken my penis into her mouth and was doing her best to arouse me. It took all I could to prevent my orgasm. Pretty soon her anus was relaxed enough that my tongue went as far in as possible with no resist- ance. Betty pulled the bottle out of my ass and stood it up between my legs. Then she got up off my face, turned to face me, and positioned herself over my penis and the bottle. She held on to the bottle with one hand behind her back and my penis with the other hand in front. She squirmed back and forth on the bottle, gently forcing it into her anus. As she slid down on the bottle, my penis slid into her vagina again. Betty sighed deeply and sat down hard. She then started moving up and down the two shafts in her orifices. This was the first time I was ever jealous of a wine bottle! I would have liked to take advantage of this splen- did experience, but I was afraid to add any motions for fear of coming. She moved her hands, placing one on her clit and the other on a nipple. Once again, she stimulated herself to a powerful orgasm After a couple of minutes Betty got up, turned around and moved her ass back over my face, and told me to fill her anus with saliva. I felt her lick the head of my penis and then spread more spit over it. She got into position over my penis and rubbed the head around her anus. She then put the head into the opening and pushed down with her body. the head slid in past her sphincter. A few more partial in and outs helped loosen her anus the rest of the way, and finally she just sat right down, my penis fully enclosed in her rectum. She let out a low moan of pleasure. As she moved up and down, I could see her hand working her clit feverishly. The other hand took the bottle and put it back in my anus. She was moving it rapidly, making sure it rubbed my prostate. I had to clench my stomach to prevent orgasm every time she pulled up off of me. The hot tightness of her anus was orgasmic, but the pain in my bladder prevented an end. After a while, Betty threw her head back and convulsed, moaning very loudly and deliriously. How many orgasms did this one make? I had lost count. Once again, she just sat there with my penis deep inside her for a few minutes. I was getting delirious by now. I was somewhat drunk, my bladder was bursting, and I wanted to orgasm. Betty got up, moved back again, and had her legs holding my shoulders down, with her ass perched high over my face. I could see her face lower down towards my penis. She removed the rubber band and told me not to come. She started massaging my aching balls gently, and they felt somewhat better. She held my penis up and rubbed it around her nose. She inhaled the musky odor of her anus and moaned. Her tongue came out and started licking the head of my penis. It circled around the edge of the head, lin- gering at the split on the bottom. Then her lips covered the head and she sucked on it. She then moved her lips down the shaft, using her tongue to keep the head stimulated. The hand supporting my penis now went back to the wine bottle. Betty moved the bottle in and out and side to side, making sure my prostate got well massaged. After a few minutes I could take no more. I started begging her to let me come. She removed her mouth and asked me, ""Am I your Mistress?"" I said yes, and pleaded again with her. She said, ""If I let you come, will you do anything I desire?"" I answered ""Yes! Anything you say,"" and sang the next line, ""please release me."" Her lips covered my penis again and she sucked extra hard while moving the wine bottle right over my prostate. I knew I was in trouble, since she hadn't said I could come. I clenched my stomach hard, but the pain was overshadowed by the pleasure. Just when I thought I was doomed, She removed her mouth and laughingly said, ""You can come, I just figured out what I want.""\n\nShe immediately put her mouth back to work. It took about 15 seconds more of her expert oral skills until my body tensed in orgasm. The first shot was almost overpowering. As the second shot was released, I found out why she was squatting over my face. Betty had been saving her piss again until I came! It splattered over my face, neck, and chest. I raised my mouth to catch it better. I kept pumping into her mouth and she pumped into mine. My orgasm stopped before her piss, and my mouth was full. Before I could do anything with the mouthful, she quickly turned around and shook her head to say no. Betty sat on my stomach, lowered her head to mine and then moved her lips to mine. She sucked gently, so I extended my tongue into her mouth and caught the full taste of my semen. She pushed my tongue back out and her tongue came into my mouth and swished the liquid around. The pressure on my stomach suddenly registered, and since my penis was now deflated, nothing could hold back my bladder. I started pissing and the stream must have hit Betty, because she moaned. She took a hand and used it to aim my penis. She wet her crack, arched her rear up and wet her stomach and chest, and then squatted down and let the stream flow over her back. I pushed harder on my bladder then, and piss started flowing over her shoulders onto my chest. She got up quickly and lay her head down face up on my stomach. She adjust- ed the stream until it hit her in the face. She covered her whole face. Then Betty opened her mouth and let it fill up until it overflowed. She closed it again, and moved her head up to mine. We kissed again, exchanging her piss, my piss, and my come. She aimed the stream for our heads and our hair became soaked. Finally I finished. It was the longest piss I'd ever taken. Betty pulled the bottle out of my anus, loosened my ropes and we embraced; kissing, caressing, and hugging constantly. After a few minutes, the wet sheets were annoying, so we took a nice hot bath, cleaning every square inch of each other. We put clean sheets on the bed. I went and got some food and drink. We ate and drank until we fell asleep in each others arms. Betty was the first up the next morning. I awoke to a clicking noise and found myself handcuffed. Betty quickly got her rope and tied my ankles to the bed. She then tied my neck to the bed so I couldn't sit up and untie my ankles. Betty disappeared for a few minutes and returned with my roll of Saran Wrap. She searched my closet and took the belt from my bathrobe. She ripped off a long sheet of Saran Wrap, making sure it didn't bunch up, and placed it flat on the bed. She took the belt and wound one end of the plastic over the belt a few times. The she stood up, and put the belt on behind her, the Saran Wrap hanging down her back. She put a quick knot in the belt and bent down and pulled the Saran Wrap through her crotch and up under the belt. She then squatted down, pulled the Saran Wrap tight and knotted the belt securely. Betty then used her hands to make sure the Saran Wrap was evenly spread over her rear and through her crotch. She then found her clit and gently ripped the Saran warp so there was a little hole where it could stick out. When she was satisfied that everything was ok, she climbed over me, squatted over my face, and lay down on my chest and stomach. She maneuvered until her clit was over my mouth. She then explained, ""I've read than when elephants get sexually excited, they piss and shit all over before and after sex. I've always wondered what it would feel like. This is my desire. I am your mistress. Your reward for obedience will be an orgasm. Now get me sexually excited."" Betty then placed her hands on my balls and penis, and the games began. I was really glad I had bought extra strength Saran Wrap..."
534,Between the Races,"['blk-f', 'wht-m']","She laughed.\n\n""You silly man,"" she said while she rolled her eyes, ""that's the poorest excuse for art criticism I've ever heard. How did you ever come up with that nonsense?""\n\nGleaming white teeth showed through full, dark lips as she grinned at me. I felt like an idiot for trying to fool her, but she didn't seem to mind.\n\n""My name's Maleeka,"" she told me. ""My mother made it up. I suppose you have an ordinary white name?"" She said this without rancor, like it was almost a joke.\n\n""Ah, yeah. I'm Jerry. Pleased to meet you.""\n\n""Seriously, Jerry, what did you think of the painting?"" Her interest was so strong I caught on pretty quickly that she had painted it. I teased her about fooling me this time and we laughed some more. It was evident that we were getting along very well, so I asked her if she'd like to get a cup of coffee or something.\n\n""I live nearby,"" she told me. ""Right in my studio. I'd like it very much if we went there. I think it would be fun to be together.""\n\nWas I about to get laid? Fuck Tony. We left for her place.\n\nHer apartment was in the attic of an old Victorian house that had seen better days. Still, the light was good for painting and she had the place decorated with a certain African flair. She invited me to sit on the couch while she went to put on some coffee. When Maleeka came back out of the kitchen, I noticed that her top was a little more open. She sat down on the couch next to me. I felt that old familiar stirring in my pants. She surprised me by leaning over and giving me a wet tongue kiss.\n\n""I'm a very aggressive woman when I want to be,"" she said, licking her lips. ""When I really want something a lot.""\n\nI believed her, really. My dick was springing to attention in the folds of my underwear. I kissed her back, sticking my tongue in deep. Her lips were so much fuller than any white woman I had ever known. I sucked the bottom one into my mouth and ran my tongue along it. She shuddered with pleasure. We hugged hard as we continued to make out. Her chest pressed into mine and some bead work on her top hurt me as the force of our hug brought us closer. I told her it was uncomfortable, so Maleeka very considerately suggested that she take off her top. I could help if I wanted to. So I did.\n\nShe guided my fingers to the intricate catches on the garment, at the same time mashing my hands into those big, dark globes. They were quite solid for ones that big. I quickly took control of the breast massaging, wanting to give her everything I had in the mammary manipulation department.\n\nI soon got her top off and had her half naked. As we kissed, I took one huge, hard breast in my hand and stroked it as lightly as I could, paying special attention to the sides. Women like that. I've discovered in my years of tit play.\n\nThen I leaned in and used my mouth to worship at the altar of her nipples. Maleeka moaned from my sucking. Her responsiveness to my nursing made me feel good because she was so attractive that she'd probably had all sorts of studly white guys glomming onto her tits. At least she was getting pleasure from what little ol' me was doing.\n\nHer hands weren't idle either, having been relieving my prick of it`s uncomfortable position in my pants while the tit sucking was going on. When she had it all the way out, Maleeka stroked my pecker up and down like she'd been born giving hand jobs. It was almost too much.\n\n""Maleeka, darling, keep that up and I'll have an accident,"" I warned her. She didn't stop.\n\n""Well, Jerry, my new friend, maybe you'll have this 'accident' right on me. I'd like that."" She bent in and brushed her tits against my dick. The sensation of the ebony nipples on my knob was indescribable. An electric shock went up my spine.\n\n""I want you to do something for me."" Her tone was halfway between a command and a request.\n\n""Sure,"" I answered. Anything short of murder, I'd do it for her. Just let me cum, please.\n\nShe got up off the couch and took me by the hand to a bed in the corner of the studio. More of a sleeping mat, actually. It didn't look very comfortable but she assured me it was.\n\n""And you're going to have fun on it, too.""\n\nNow like I said, this girl was tall. She knelt down on the bed, then maneuvered me directly in front of her. Because of her height, I only had to crouch a little to get my boner in between those boobs. Yep, that's what she wanted me to do: this was going to be a tit-fuck party. I brought the cock and she brought the tits.\n\n""Do you like this?,"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah,"" I said. ""But it`s a little dry in there."" I wanted her to get some sort of lube onto those casaba melons before this went too far. Maleeka didn't disappoint me. On the little carved wood night table next to the bed was a small bottle of something. She picked it up and rubbed it into her chest. Maleeka was a pro at this, like I expected.\n\n""It's from Africa. The natives use it for anal sex, but it's also perfect for this."" She used two hands to swirl the slimy liquid around. She obviously loved touching herself. I didn't mind watching; the sight made my boner all the more eager for what was to come.\n\nShe recapped the bottle and assumed the position again. I put my dick back between those twin beauties and she pushed them closed with her hands.\n\nIt was a lot better this time. The oil made her titflesh into the smoothest possible container for me to get off in. I pumped my rod up and down. It slid like like a skate on ice. Seeing the white tip poke up repeatedly fromV between those black mounds excited me unbelievably. Her, too, evidently. She stared down at my cock, her eyes riveted to it.\n\n""Come on, white boy,"" she moaned, ""fuck my big, black titties. Shoot that cream all over them. Look how black they are. Your pale white dick is fucking them so good. Make me wet. Cover my titties with your white cum.""\n\nHeat, That's what I remember most about that day. The heat of her flesh against my cock. With the oil, friction was at a minimum and it was the actual warmth of the flesh that was heating my pecker to a boil. Faster and faster I moved my ass up and down. I wanted to come. I wanted to spurt my jizz all over her and she wanted it, too.\n\nI began my final bucking, almost ready to blow. My the pink tip of my dick appeared and disappeared between her dark tits with amazing speed. I felt my load coming and I couldn't, wouldn't hold back. With a grunt I shot. The cum blasted out my cock onto her face, her chin, her neck and her tits. I couldn't believe how much juice I was giving her. The excitement of being between those chocolate mounds had been too much.\n\nFinally, it was over and I collapsed onto the bed. Looking up I saw her rubbing the jism into her skin, carefully, trying to cover as much area as possible. Maleeka was a cum junkie extraordinaire by the way she savored my seed as her holy unguent.\n\n""Oh, Jerry, that was wonderful. Thank you for giving me so much cum for my complexion. That was wonderful of you.""\n\n""It was nothing,"" I told her. "" I'll do it anytime you want.""\n\nBelieve me, I got the chance - again and again.\n\nend."
535,Bev's Sexual Awakening,['FFF'],"thing was just a set-up. They never intended to be here!""\n""So, Sandy, what do you want to do? Want to just stay here?""\n""No"", she replied, ""I know a neat little place a few blocks from here. I used to go there years agao, and it was always hopping."" So with that, the girls left the bar and started walking. In about fifteen minutes, Sandy abruptly stopped and said ""I think we are here.""\n""What do you mean, think?""\n""Well, this is where the club was, but I don't remember it being called Sapphos.""\n""Well, maybe it's just under new management. Let's go on in."" So the girls walked in and found themselves a spot at the bar. Bev looked around, and then poked Sandy. ""Am I imagining things, or are there only women in here?"" Sandy gave a sweep of the bar, and could only agree. The bartender overheard them. ""You mean you girls didn't know that this was a lesbian bar?""\n""No,"" said Sandy, it used to be a place called the Sandbar when I used to come here.""\n""Oh, that closed down about 3 years ago. We opened up this past summer."" Bev shifted uneasily in her seat, and suggested to Sandy that they leave. But the bartender again interjected, and offered the first round on the house if they would stay, and after a quick conversation, the girls agreed. Slowly sipping at her drink, Bev started looking at the women in the bar, and began noting their actions. Just like regular couples, she thought Dancing, hugging, kissing, and what she thought was some risque touching. She finished her drink and ordered another. Hell!, this was like any other bar, just no guys. The music slowed down, and her mind began to wander...I wonder why women like other women...don't they miss cock?...her thoughts were broken by a strange voice. ""Wanna dance?"" She looked, and there was a medium-build brunette, cute but not beautiful. ""Hello? Anyone home?""\n""Oh, sorry, no that's okay, we're not lesbian, we're here by mistake.""\n""Who's we?""\n""Me and my..."" She stopped. Sandy was not next to her. ""My friend was right here a minute ago. Where did she go?"" The woman gestured to the dance floor. ""Is that her with the redhead over there?"" Bev looked, and sure enough, Sandy was dancing, rather closely, with a stocky, but well-proportioned redhead. ""Yes, that's her. But I don't know why she's dancing...she's not gay...maybe it's an old friend.""\n""Maybe. So you don't wanna dance?""\n""No, but thank you anyway."" Bev's drink went down very quickly, and the third one couldn't have come soon enough. After the music stopped, Sandy returned to her seat. ""What were you doing?""\n""Dancing, what else.""\n""Did you know her?""\n""No, but she asked me, and I did explain our situation, so it was just a friendly dance. Why didn't you dance with the girl who asked you?""\n""Well, she looked like she wanted more...you know. She looked dykey."" They each had one more drink, and decided it would be better if they left, so they thanked the bartender and headed home. Laying in bed, Bev looked across at Sandy, who was fast asleep. She was quite an attractive woman, and was well-endowed. I guess a lesbian would be interested in her. But why me? I""m quite ordinary, my breasts are small...she began feeling them, as if to convince herself, and her nipples began to harden. Now she began recalling some of the scenes she had witnessed, and one hand dropped to her pussy. She was somewhat surprised at the dampness she found there, but with the events of the evening running though her mind, after only a few minutes of massaging her clit, she reached an enormous climax. Quickly she sat up to see if she had awakened Sandy, but she was still dead to the world. Bev lay back and quickly fell asleep. The next morning was as usual, and the girls went their separate ways to work. Bev was first to get home, and when she got her messages, there was one from Sandy saying she had to work late on a project, and that she would be home by ten o'clock. Hearing that Bev put on dinner and sat down to watch TV. ""Oh shit! We're out of milk...I'll ask Sandy to pick up a quart on the way home."" So she called her, but was told by the operator that she had left an hour ago. Hmmm, why did she lie? Only one thought entered her mind, and as quickly as she tried to dismiss it, it returned. ""I bet she went back to Sapphos! Now, do I go and check, or wait till she comes home..."" Curiosity won out over valor, and as soon as she finished eating, she threw on a t-shirt and some jeans, and headed out. When she arrived at the club, she stood on her toes, peering thru the window, trying to catch a glimpse of Sandy. All of a sudden, she felt a hand grab her ass and squeeze it. She turned quickly to see the same girl who had asked her to dance the night before. ""Going in or not, sweetcakes?""\n""Well, I think my friend came here tonight, and I was, I was just...""\n""Spying on her! She didn't tell you she was coming here?""\n""No, she said she was working late.""\n""Oh, I see...well, come on in and we'll sneak around, see if you can find her."" So the two girls went in, and after a few turns and doors, were all the way across the floor. ""By the way, my name is Donna.""\n""Oh, mine is Bev, nice to meet you.""\n""So, do you think your friend is a lesbian?""\n""Not really. All the time I've known her, she's always been with guys. At least I think only with guys...Why would she want...no offense...to be with a woman?""\n""Well, look at from your point. You like men, right?""\n""Right""\n""But do you think...what's her name?""\n""Sandy.""\n""Do you think Sandy is an attractive woman?""\n""Well, yes. But..""\n""And have you ever seen her naked?""\n""Of course, we live together!""\n""OK. Have you ever even THOUGHT of touching her? Even in the smallest sense?"" Bev pondered this one...""Once when we were at the gym, she asked me to wash her back, and I thought about washing her front, but only for a second.""\n""Right, but you did think about it. So maybe she wanted you to wash her front, but only asked you to wash the back so as not to offend you. If you had done it, she might have liked it. Look! There she is with that redhead from last night."" Sure enough, the two were seated at a small table, not across from each other but next to each other. It looked as if they were just talking, but Bev noticed their hands were together on the top of the table, and they were looking into each others eyes. Something else was said, and the two got up to dance. Bev watched them walk hand in hand onto the dance floor, and the redhead put her arms around Sandy's waist, while Sandy put hers around the other girls neck. Slowly `Red' lowered her head and her lips met Sandys in a gentle kiss, which Sandy returned. Not sexual, but very sensual. Sandy then laid her head on Reds chest, and closed her eyes. Bev innocently licked her lips with a moist tongue, totally stunned by her friend's actions. Donna's voice startled her back to reality. ""Getting you hot?""\n""Well, yes and no. I mean, it's exciting to watch a friend, but another woman does not turn me on.""\n""Really?"" Donna said, as she brushed Bev's lips with her fingers, then traced a slow path down the front of her T-shirt, gently grazing a nipple as she went by. A small shudder ran thru Bev's body, and for a moment she was unsure. Did she like this, or was it just the heat of the situation? But when Donna touched her other nipple, she had made up her mind. ""That does feel good, but I do not want to be involved with a woman, like I said.""\n""Suit yourself, but those nipples didn't get hard because it's cold in here! And now look at Sandy."" Bev turned her head to see the two girls locked together in a deep tongue kiss, and Red's hands were planted firmly on Sandy's ass. The song ended, and the two broke for air, looked at each other and went back to the table. Then they picked up their things, paid the bill and headed for the door. ""Where are they going?"" blurted Bev, ignoring the obvious, which Donna filled in. ""My guess is that they are going back to Red's place. You gonna follow?""\n""Should I? Or should I talk to her about it later? I don't know, I'm so confused.""\n""I'll follow them with you if you'd like?""\n""No thanks Donna, I think I'll just go home."" Bev started to leave, and Donna got in her way. ""If you need any help, here's my number. OK?""\n""Okay, thanks."" Then Donna grabbed Bev's face and planted a tender kiss on her lips. Bev fought it, then fought the sudden urge to return it. Her head was really spinning. ""Goodbye,"" she stammered, and ran out the door. Through all her confusion, Bev was sure of one thing. She was horny! As she unlocked her door, her mind raced..cocks, tongues, fingers, all probing at her and in her...She raced inside and tore off her clothes, and began fumbling through her drawers. ""It's in here somewhere...Ah! Here it is!"" She pulled from the drawer a box, and opening it she removed a 12"" hard rubber cock/vibrator that she had purchased God knows how long ago at a Fuckerware party. Until tonight she had no need for it, but now...She laid back on the bed and brought the tip to her mouth, and fantasizing there was a man attached to it, she licked and sucked what she could, getting it slick for it's intended use. Turning it on, she lowered the head to her clit, and the vibrations gave her an instant orgasm, and she let out a small yelp. She wanted more, and so she slowly inserted the huge dick into her dripping cunt, an inch at a time, then withdrew it, and increased the speed and depth with each stroke. ""Fuck me! Fuck me!"" she screamed to no one, as if her hand had a mind of it's own. ""Unghh! Unghh!"" Her hips rose to meet the thrusts, and it was not long before she felt herself coming again. ""Oh God!"" she screamed, and she bucked up and down on the bed and let out a final scream, and her liquids began flowing as they never had before. She gasped for breath, but it was hard to find. Her body was coated in sweat, the bed drenched with come. She slowly withdrew the vibrator from her pussy, and accidentally rubbed it against her clit, sending a shiver up her spine. She turned it off, and was about to get up, when she was startled by a voice. ""What have we here?"" She looked up quickly. It was Donna. ""What are you doing here?!?""\n""Well, you left your purse at the club, so I thought I would return it. I knocked, no answer, but the door was open so I let myself in. Then I heard all this noise, and.."" Bev grabbed the sheets and pulled them up around her, trying to cover herself. ""Well, you shouldn't have let yourself in. I would have heard you knocking eventually, and, and..""\n""Hey don't sweat it Bev, it's not like I've never seen a naked woman before""\n""I know, but I've never had a lesbian see ME naked before!"" Donna laughed. ""Hey I don't bite. Well, sometimes maybe"" Bev managed a giggle, and was starting to calm down. ""Let me put something on and I'll get us something to drink.""\n""Oh no, that's OK. I have to go anyway. But I really liked the show!"" Bev's face turned red, and she started to cry. ""Hey, hey, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings, hon. C'mere, don't cry like that."" Donna sat down next to her, and taking a tissue from the box on the night stand, wiped the tears away. Bev managed a weak smile, and then, looking up into Donna's eyes, tried her best to speak. ""Was I wrong ?""\n""About what?""\n""Letting myself get so horny from this evening."" She could not believe she was saying these things to a near stranger. ""Well it depends. What made you horny? The excitement of watching two people get it on in public, or the fact that it was two girls?""\n""That's what I am so confused about. I think it was the openess of everything, but...""\n""Well, I think we can figure it out. But you have to play along and be honest with me, okay?"" Bev nodded, though insecurely. ""Alright, when you were fucking yourself, what were you thinking about? What was going through your mind?""\n""Well, I was remembering Sandy and Red kissing, next thing they were naked and doing all kinds of things to each other. But I felt like a man was fucking me!""\n""No women with you?""\n""No, well, before I started I was getting images of cocks and tongues, and maybe there was a woman there.""\n""OK. So, it was most likely just the brazeness of Red and Sandy, plus the fact that she is your best friend. Let's just try one more thing. Kiss me."" Bev pulled back. ""C'mon, you said you would go along. Just kiss me."" Bev raised herself and gave Donna a peck on the lips. ""My dog kisses better than that!""\n""Well, I..""\n""Like this!"" and Donna pulled Bev close and pressed her lips firmly against hers, kissing quickly and sweetly. Bev tried to protest but to no avail. And when she opened her mouth to try and tell Donna to stop, instead she found Donna's tongue exploring inside, nearly wrestling with her own tongue. A sudden warmth built up inside, and Bev returned the tongue, putting her arms around Donna' neck. The sheet fell away, exposing her breasts to the air. Donna let her left hand drop to caress the breast, gently rubbing the nipple. As she did, a moan escaped from Bev, and she pulled back. ""Donna, I don't think we should do this."" Donna kept kissing at Bev's lips. ""And why not? Aren't you enjoying it?""\n""Well, yes, but..""\n""Then just relax."" And Donna dropped her mouth to the now-hard nipple, and began to suck on it, making it even harder. With her right hand she massaged the other tit, and her left hand worked it's way slowly down Bev's stomach. Bev knew where it was going, and she knew she should stop her, but the pleasure was overwhelming, and when she felt Donna's finger enter her pussy, she became lost in her ecstasy. ""Oh yes, please do that! It feels so good!"" She pulled Donna's head closer. ""Suck my tits! Oh God, yes!"" Donna began to rub the clit between her two fingers, and felt the telltale signs of orgasm. ""You're gonna cum, aren't you?""\n""Oh yes yes yes don't stop!"" Far from stopping, she increased the intensity. ""Oh oh oh oh!"" Bev was now out of control, and grabbed at Donna's hand with her pussy like it was a vise. Her legs gave a final squeeze, and she let out a long moan, ending with a scream. Donna felt her contract, then release, and the warm spunk flowed onto her hand. She brought her hand to her mouth and tasted it. ""Mmmm, you are sweet tasting darling! I think I want some more."" And without a moments waste, she scurried down to the bottom of the bed and began to lick at the still flowing juices. ""Oh God, no, no more, no more...."" Donna came back to Bev's side. ""Now, that wasn't so bad, was it?"" Bev tried to lie, but she couldn't. ""Yes, it was quite nice, but-""\n""No buts, darling. Now, I'll let you sleep on this, and if you want to talk anymore, you have my number, OK?""\n""Okay, but I can't promise you anything.""\n""That's not what I asked for. Only if you want to talk.""\n""OK. Oh yeah, and thanks for bringing me back my purse.""\n""You're welcome. I can let myself out.""\n""No, I have to shower anyway"" and she walked Donna to the door. ""I still wish I knew more about Sandy.""\n""Well, ask her when she comes home. She may be willing to say more than you think. Bye now.""\n""Bye. Wait a minute."" Donna stopped, and Bev took her hand. ""Even if this is the only time, thank you for making it wonderful."" Then Bev gave Donna a slightly wet kiss, and turned to the door. After she closed it, Donna whispered, ""Goodnight, Sweetcakes.""\n""Hey! Wake up!"" Bev rolled over. Yup, it was Sandy. ""You planning on sleeping all day?""\n""No. What time is it?"" She answered herself, looking at the clock and seeing ELEVEN-THIRTY! ""Why didn't you wake me sooner?""\n""well, you looked so peaceful, and....""\n""And what time did you get in?""\n""Uhhh, oh, I don't know, about, 1, 2?""\n""You weren't working, were you?""\n""Of course I was!""\n""Well, when I called, they said you had left hours ago!"" This got Sandy a little pissed. ""What were you doing, checking on me, mother hen?""\n""No, I wanted you to pick up some milk on your way home."" Sandy recoiled. ""Oh. Sorry for yelling. Okay, I wasn't working. But I can't tell you where I was.""\n""And why not? A secret rendezvous or something? Come on, we're best friends. Since when have we had secrets from one another?""\n""No, Bev, I really can't tell you. At least not yet. As my friend, please don't press me."" Bev had heard enough. ""Okay, but don't play games with my head. If you're going out, just say so.""\n""Okay...by the way, you had a phone call.""\n""You mean I slept thru the phone? Who was it?""\n""Some guy named Keith. Said he was an old friend and was in town on business. Here's his number."" Keith. The name rang a bell. Of course! Keith Rand, one of the first boyfriends she ever had. This would be perfect! She could see if her fantasies were purely that, or was there something to Donna...""Thanks, Sandy, I'll give him a call. He probably wants to have dinner and talk over old times. We went out a long time ago.""\n""OK, so I won't wait up for you. I have some shopping to do, then maybe catch a movie. See ya later!""\n""Bye, Sandy."" She picked up the phone and dialed, and Keith answered on the second ring. ""Hello?""\n""Hi, Keith. It's Bev. How are you?""\n""Fine! Long time no see. Listen, I'm in town on business, and thought you might-""\n""Like to have dinner? Great! Do you want to eat at the hotel? I hear they have great food!""\n""Uh, yeah, say about six?""\n""Well, I'm kinda hungry. How about five?""\n""Ok, then I'll see you here then. Bye!""\n""G'bye."" She hung up, and immediately began planning her evening. Is he married? Is he single? Is he...no. She decided that she would spare nothing, and go with a killer seduction outfit. Short dress, low cut, but not too low that she couldn't forget the bra. Panties could also be left out, and she had that pair of crotchless that was still unused. The perfect outfit! The rest of the afternoon dragged, and she was actually ten minutes early at the hotel. She stood uneasily, balancing on one heel, shifting back and forth. Oh, I hope that's him...""Bev?""\n""Keith?"" They approached and gave each other a long-time-no-see hug. ""Boy, time has been good to you, Bev!""\n""Well thanks. You still look pretty good too!"" That was an understatement. About six foot, 185 pounds, properly distributed. And was it...yup. A gold band on his ring finger. ""Married?""\n""Yup, with two kids. Yourself?""\n""Nope. Still single.""\n""Well, let's go sit down, have a drink, and talk.""\n""Fine with me."" They walked over to the restaurant, and the waiter showed them to their table. ""What would you like to drink, Bev?""\n""You like white wine?"" Keith nodded. ""Well, let's get a nice bottle to share. I am thirsty too!"" The waiter hurried off. ""So, what kind of business are you here on, Keith?""\n""I'm a rep for a food products company, and I'm meeting with some guys from Federated. Final meeting tomorrow, then I head home. Live in Cleveland now. What do you do?""\n""Oh, I'm just a little old secretary at Ogilvy-Johnson. Six years now. Speaking of, how long have you been married?""\n""Let me see, almost 8 years. Nice girl that I met in college. Two boys, 3 and 5. Want to see their pictures?""\n""Of course!"" Keith pulled out his wallet, and pushed it across the table. Bev leaned forward, and the front of her dress fell down enough to expose her tits to Keith.""Oh, they're so cute!""\n""So are yours!"" Bev giggled, and pulled the material up. ""Why Keith, whatever are you looking at?""\n""Haven't changed, huh Bev. Still a little flirt!"" The wine came, and they toasted to each other, and she let him see her wet the glass with her tongue. Dinner went uneventfully, but the bottle was fast becoming empty, and the effects were starting to show. ""Well, that was a nice dinner, Keith. Thanks. Wanna go into the lounge for a while?"" He looked at his watch, and said OK, but he did have a big day ahead, so no later than 10 o'clock. Since it was only 8:30, Bev figured she had plenty of time for her plans. Sitting together at the bar, they ordered up some more wine. ""So why is a pretty girl like you still single? Still waiting for Mr. Right?"" Or Ms. Now why did I think that! ""Yeah, I guess. All the good ones seem to be taken."" She gave him a playful kiss on the lips, and squeezed his hand. ""C'mon, let's dance. Remember this song from high school?"" He certainly did. They had been parking when this song came on, and things got heavy at that point, although not all the way. ""How could I forget."" She grabbed his hand and led him onto the floor. It was slightly crowded, so they would not be too noticed. ""Mmm, you still dance divine, Keith. Marriage hasn't taken that away.""\n""Marriage hasn't taken anything away, Bev."" Upon hearing this, she dropped one hand to his crotch, and squeezed his cock. ""I guess you're right!"" She noticed that he had not resisted her advance, so she nestled her head on his shoulder, and resumed her caress. Now he resisted. ""Uh, Bev, I don't think you should be doing that."" But she ignored him, and she could tell by the hardening in her hands that he didn't REALLY object. ""Why Keith, there's no-no in your eyes, but yes-yes in your pants!"" He looked her straight in the eyes. ""Do you think this is why I called you?""\n""Yup. You wanted to do what you never did before. You want to fuck me! So let's go up to your room and let this big boy out of your pants!"" Neither spoke a word as they headed to the elevator, and once inside he began kissing and fondling Bev. When his hand reached her crotch, the hairy mound that greeted him brought a smile to his lips. ""You were planning this, weren't you?""\n""As if you weren't?"" The elevator stopped and another couple got on. Keith gave a sneaky look to Bev, and when she winked back, they resumed their petting, ignoring the other two people, who got off two floors later. One more floor, and Keith grabbed Bev in his arms and carried her down the hall. ""Here we are!"" He flung open the door, and Bev ran and jumped on the bed like a five-year old. ""C'mere, let me see what you have for me."" She undid his belt and slid off his pants, then his underwear. A rock hard 10 inch cock was staring her in the face, and she wasted no time and began to suck it. ""Oh babe, yeah! That's so good!"" She responded by taking him even deeper, and she could tell he was not far from coming. ""Whoa, let's save some of this."" She lay back on the bed, and pulling up her dress, invited Keith to sample her wares. He dove in and licked fast and furious at her pussy, and then took her clit and nibbled it. He knew his wife loved this, so he figured it worked for all the girls. But Bev was having other thoughts. He felt so rough and crude, and Donna was-no, this is good. And when he stuck his tongue deeper inside-yes?no? Still confusion. ""Fuck me, Keith! I want that big cock in my cunt!"" Wow! She never talked like that in high school! ""Okay, baby, here it is!"" And in one movement, thrust his whole length into her. Oh! It felt so good, just like, just like-the other night when she was fucking herself with the dildo, thinking of Sandy and Red...no! It can't be! But as he pumped away, she seemed bored among the pleasure - it did feel good, but not like she remembered it. And it was almost a relief when he pulled out and shot his wad onto her chest. ""Oh, God, Keith, that was great! What we missed, huh?"" She had never had to lie before about sex. All a strange feeling. ""Well, let me clean up and head home now.""\n""You mean, you're not going to stay?""\n""No Keith, it wouldn't be fair to you OR your wife. But thanks for a wonderful time and all your help."" He didn't understand what she meant by that, but didn't think there was any need to pursue it. Probably just a woman thing anyway. Bev came out of the bathroom all clean and fresh. ""It was real nice to see you again, Keith. Real nice."" She raised up and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, and left. A smile came onto her face, and she knew who she had to call. ""Hi! This is Donna. I'm either not here or sleeping, so at the beep, leave you name, number and message. Bye!"" Bev figured she wouldn't be home, and it was easier talking to the machine. ""Hi Donna, it's Bev. Listen, I-""\n""Hey Sweetcakes! How are you? Sorry, but at this time of night I screen my calls.""\n""Oh, no problem."" Yes it was. Now she had to talk TO her. ""I figured that you would be out anyway.""\n""No, I usually stay home on Saturdays. Too crowded, if you know what I mean. So what's up?""\n""I think we should talk. When would be convenient for you?""\n""I'll be over in ten minutes, if it's OK with you."" Ten minutes. Well, why wait. Sandy wasn't going to be home for awhile, if at all. ""Okay. See you then. Thanks. Bye.""\n""Bye-bye."" Click. Bev slowly got up, then realized she had better change, this outfit was NOT for talking. A pair of jeans and a T-shirt. Hmm, same as I wore the other night when I met Donna. How fitting. Now, what to drink. Wine? Too suggestive. Soda? Too boring. I'll let her decide when she gets here. The doorbell signalled that that was now, and Bev let Donna in. Shorts and a T-shirt! Also, no bra. Now, why would I notice that? ""Hey, Donna, thanks for coming over.""\n""No problem, Bev. I was the one who gave you my number, right?""\n""Yeah, you did, didn't you. What would you like to drink? Can't talk on a dry mouth.""\n""A little wine would hit the spot."" Oh, well. ""OK. I hope white is alright with you.""\n""Fine."" Bev went to the kitchen to get the wine, and she heard Donna turn on the stereo, finding some romantic mood music. Boy, she thought, she's smooth! She returned with the glasses and sat on the other end of the couch, not trying to distance herself, but also not wanting to jump in Donna's lap. ""Cheers!""\n""Cheers!"" Bev responded, and sipped from the glass. Tasted better than the wine she had just had with Keith. ""So Sweetcakes, what's troubling you?"" Sweetcakes. Did she call all her girlfriends that? ""Well, for whatever reason, I tried to prove that I was right and didn't have any feelings for you- I mean women. So an old boyfriend just happened to call, and I had dinner with him, and, well, had sex with him.""\n""And?""\n""And when I was sucking his cock, I thought about the vibrator. And when he was eating me, I thought about....thought about you. And when he fucked me, back to the vibrator again. Do you think that means I don't like men anymore? Or am I a Lesbian? Or what???"" Bev's arm was resting on the back of the couch, and Donna did the same and took her hand. ""I think you might have been looking too hard, instead of enjoying. You could be straight, or bi. Or maybe even one of us!"" She snickered as she said this, then laughed out loud. ""So Donna, when did you first realize you were one of `them'?""\n""When I was 14. I had been a bad girl in gym, and the teacher made me stay late and run laps or something like that. So when I went to take my shower, no one was there except her and me, and when I saw how beautiful her body was, I just knew! Especially when she dropped the soap and bent over...I wanted to get in there.""\n""Did you?""\n""Are you kidding, I was so nervous, scared. She never knew how I felt.""\n""And when did you first have sex with a woman?""\n""The next summer. My aunt had a place in the mountains, you know, lake and all, and she invited my folks and I up for the week. Well, one morning my folks went to the lake early, so my aunt and I had breakfast, and then decided to shower and go into town. I started the water, then went to get my cap and robe, and when I came back and opened the curtain, my aunt was in there already. `Oh! I'm sorry!' `No, that's OK. I need my back washed anyway.' So I got in and started washing her back, and I was starting to get excited when she asked me to do her butt. I rubbed the soap between her cheeks, and it felt like she was opening them, inviting me. So, I put my whole hand between there, and she gasped. I jumped back, she turned around and said `You naughty girl!' and I started apologizing, and the next thing you know, she starts kissing me! At first little pecks, but then I felt her linger and press her tongue against my mouth. `I know you have the hots for me Donna. So why deny it!' She dropped her hand to my crotch and started rubbing, and my knees buckled. `Let's go where it's more comfortable.' So we dried off quickly and headed to the bedroom. She laid me on the bed and started kissing me, and this time I was playing with her tongue."" Bev was definitely getting warm. ""Yeah, then what?""\n""She resumed rubbing my crotch, and then started sucking my tits, which were quite large then. My nipples got hard fast, and she nibbled them until they hurt-so-good. She looked at me and asked me if I had ever had my pussy eaten, which I hadn't. `Well just lie there and enjoy the greatest pleasure a woman can give to another.' She dove between my legs and was licking the outside of my lips, then the inside, then out again. God! I was going nuts! Then she stuck her tongue deep inside me, and I felt like, I can't describe, but it was the best feeling I had ever had before. But when she started biting my clit, I thought I was going to fly off the bed! I started screaming, good thing my folks were out. All of a sudden, ny body started shaking, and I was getting scared. I had never had an orgasm before, so I didn't know what was happenning. But I didn't have much time to think, cause in less than a minute, I came! Felt like my insided were pouring out of me. But, OH! that feeling. There is nothing like the first time.""\n""So what did you do to her?""\n""Well, we didn't have time to do any more, but later that week we fooled around again, and every once in awhile we get together. But she has a lover now.""\n""How many have you had?""\n""Oh, about 5 or 6. And an occasional one nighter. You?""\n""Well, only one if you're counting women! I've been with about 10-15 guys, I guess. Not to change the subject, but do you call all your `friends' `Sweetcakes'?""\n""No, you're the first I've called that. Why?""\n""Well, I wanted it to be a special name-"" She couldn't figure out how to continue-""from the first woman I have felt something for."" Now it was Donnas turn to be surprised. ""When did you feel that?""\n""The other night at the club, when you touched me, like this."" And Bev repeated Donna's actions, gently running her fingers across Donna's lips, where Donna kissed them, and then down her face to her nipples. ""I told you it wasn't cold enough for your nipples to be hard."" Bev smiled. ""I know, but I wasn't sure then.""\n""But you are now?"" Bev responded by pulling Donna to her, and kissing her full on the lips. She pushed her tonuge into here mouth, and began a caressing motion, while at the same time taking her tit in her hand and rubbing it though the shirt's material. Donna lay back, and Bev followed, now putting her hand under Donna's shirt. When the nipple was exposed, she broke the kiss and started sucking feverishly, sending Donna into ecstasy. Her hand now went to Donna's pants, which slid off suprisingly easily, and, as Bev had hoped, showed Donna to be wearing no underwear. Donna's legs opened wide to accept Bev's hand, and her fingers found her pussy, first sticking them inside, then using two to surround her clit and massage it. Donna moaned and clasped Bev's head to her breast. ""Oh yeah, baby, finger me, do me!"" Donna's pussy was now soaking wet, dripping with excitement, and Bev wanted to taste it. She dropped to her knees, and stared at Donna from there. She was playing with her own tits, eyes closed. ""Eat me, Sweetcakes. Taste how my love is."" Bev responded by licking the inside of Donna's thighs, slowly, until she was only inches from her pussy. The smell was both overpowering and exciting. But she wanted to savor it, so she skipped over to the other thigh, and began the same procedure. When she arrived back at her cunt, now was the time. Using her hands to spread open Donna's pussy, she sunk her tongue as far as it could go, and was rewarded with nectar. She had never known a woman could taste so good. She had to have more, so like a demon posessed, she continued to lick and suck until there couldn't have been any juices left. When she started nibbling Donna's clit, just like with her aunt, she came copiously into Bev's mouth, and Bev did not let a drop go by. Donna lay speechless and breathless for a few minutes, then raised up on her elbows and gave Bev a loving look. ""You sure you've never been with a woman before?"" Bev shook her head, and Donna grabbed her and hugged her. ""You, Sweetcakes, are fantastic! I have never been eaten like that since-""""-your aunt, right? First times are always good, for both parties.""\n""Well, I hope this isn't the last time. Now, can I return the pleasure?"" Bev stood up and pulled off her shirt, and Donna pulled down her jeans to reveal a very hot,wet, and horny pussy. Bev stepped out of the shorts and Donna stood with her, and began kissing her. ""Sweetcakes, I think I love you."" Bev kissed Donna and said ""I think the feeling is mutual."" Donna put Bev down on the couch, and was just about to dive in when the door opened. It was Sandy! Bev quickly tried to cover herself, and Donna backed away, but it was obvious to Sandy what had been going on. ""Well, what have we here?""\n""I can explain, Sandy, it-"" Sandy cut her off. ""I'm so glad that you found out!""\n""What do you mean?""\n""I mean, I thought you might like other women, but I wasn't sure. Now, it seems that everything has worked itself out.""\n""Huh?""\n""You found out that women are the way.""\n""You mean, you are too?""\n""Yup. I couldn't be the one to introduce you to lesbian sex, because we were so close as friends, so I concocted a little plan to see if you were interested.""\n""Plan? You mean this whole thing-""""-has been set up. There never was a double-date with the guys from work. And I KNEW that you would follow me back to the club that night.""\n""So Donna was just going along with the plan?""\n""Nope. She had no idea."" Bev looked at Donna. ""So you really DO love me?"" Donna nodded. ""And how long have you known Red?""\n""Karen is her name. We've been seeing each other for about a month now. She helped me plan the whole thing. You're not mad, are you?"" Bev took Sandy's hand and pulled her to her. ""Not at all. I am very happy."" Saying this, she gave Sandy a big, juicy kiss. ""Hey Sweetcakes, I thought those are for me?""\n""Well, we don't want to eat in front of friends, do we?"" Donna got the hint, and while Bev kissed Sandy and removed her shirt, Donna took off her pants, and with her teeth, pulled down her underwear. Trying to step out of them, Sandy slipped, and the three girls fell to the floor. Bev latched her mouth onto Sandy's tits, and Donna attacked her pussy, while at the same time fingering Bev's. Sandy and Bev quickly reached orgasm, after which Donna began to eat Bev. ""I owe you this one!"" What a way to pay off a debt!, Bev thought. Sandy disappeared for a few minutes, and when she came back in the room, she had a 12"" cock strapped around her waist. ""When you're finished eating, Donna, I would like to fuck my best friend!"" Bev stared at the appendage, and shortly after came into Donna's mouth. Donna pulled back and rolled Bev over onto her knees, and told Sandy ""She's all yours! For now, at least."" For Bev, the wait was unbearable. She could feel Sandy behind her, touching her with her fingers, and then she felt a light kiss and a tongue moving from her pussy up to her asshole. Then she felt the tip of the cock, and Sandy slowly inserted it, an inch at a time. ""Ohhh, God!, Fuck me with that cock!"" Sandy slowly started a back and forth motion, the dildo finally reaching bottom. Bev let out a small scream, soon to be covered by Donna's mouth, kissing her feverishly while she fingered herself. Sandy picked up speed, and Donna scooted down between Bev's legs, and began lapping alternately; when Sandy was all the way in, she licked Sandy, and when she pulled back, Bev. Bev tried to eat Donna but could not concentrate on anything except the huge cock in her cunt. ""Fuck me Sandy, I'm gonna cum! Faster, damn you. FUCK ME!!!!"" Sandy thrust once more, trying to push the cock out thru Bev's mouth, and Bev let out a long moan, and her body shuddered with climax. Sandy too was cumming, and Donna put the finishing touches on that, trying to lap up all the love juices oozing from above. ""God, I hate you Sandy!""\n""Why, Bev?""\n""Because you hid this from me for so long."" Bev started crying. ""I always thought this was sick, but know that I have done it, I can't go back. Thank you both."" Donna leaned over and kissed Bev, then Sandy. ""Thanks Sandy, for giving me Sweetcakes!"" She was still gently rubbing herself. ""But do you think we can improve our living arrangements?""\n""Like how?""\n""Well, why don't the four of us find a place together? That way, the friends can still be together, and so can the lovers.""\n""That's a good idea,"" said Sandy, who was also rubbing herself. She was getting hot again watching Donna. ""As long as we can still share."" The two girls laughed. ""How about you, Sweetcakes?"" But Bev was lost, with a finger inside her pussy. Seeing the other two girls playing with themselves was too much of a temptation to resist. She relented momentarily. ""Whatever you say,"" and she resumed, adding a finger from the other hand into her asshole. Both hands going at it to both holes, until she reached another climax. When she opened her eyes, the other two were just reaching their orgasms, and once again moans filled the room. Bev smiled as she lay back against the couch. ""Girls, I think this is heaven!"" The three girls slept on the floor in each others arms that night, and began a new life the next morning."
536,Beverly and Deanna,"['FF', 'sci-fi']","Deanna Troi. ""I'm glad to se you Deanna"" Beverly said, ""It gives me an excuse to take a break.""\n""You need more than a break"" Deanna said as she walked across the room and sat down across from Crusher's desk. ""I've already spoken to the Captain and as of now, you're on 48 hours of R & R.""\n""Deanna, really"" Beverly interrupted. ""I've way too much work to catch up on here.""\n""No arguments,"" Troi countered, ""As of now Dr. Selar is taking your place as acting CMO, and you are on leave.""\n""Seems like I don't really have a say in the matter,"" Beverly smiled. Deep inside she knew she could really use the rest. ""I guess you already have my little vacation already planned out for me.""\n""As a matter of fact I do,"" The Betazoid said. ""You're going to love the spot I've got picked out. Beautiful blue sky, soft green grass, magnificent waterfalls.""\n""Not another holodeck adventure?"" the Doctor said, remembering similar vacations in the past. ""No, not this time,"" Deanna replied. ""If we used the holodeck you'd cut it short and be running back here at the first medical emergency.""\n""Then where......?""\n""Trust me, you're going to love it."" Troi said with a wide smile. ""Now get packed and meet me in the shuttle bay in an hour.""\n""Meet you?""\n""Didn't I tell you, I'm going with you."" Deanna said, her smile growing wider. An hour and fifteen minutes later, Deanna and Beverly were sailing through the void in the shuttle, Christopher Pike. Beverly had replaced her normal blue medical smock with a short sleeve white blouse and green skirt. A pair of white shorts and light blue top had replaced Troi's jumpsuit. ""You still haven't told me where we are going?"" Beverly said. ""Gamma Hydra IV,"" Deanna said as she worked the shuttle controls. ""It's a small M class world about four light hours away, so sit back and enjoy the ride."" For the first time she leaving the Enterprise, Beverly sat back and felt some of the weight lift from her. It'd been such a busy month, she was glad to be taking a break. She was also glad she had a friend in Deanna who recognized the strain on her and forced her to take a rest. The four hours passed quickly and soon the blue-white image of Gamma Hydra IV filled the viewport. With a practiced hand, the two women put the shuttle down on at the location, Deanna had marked on the astrogator. Fresh air filled the cabin as the back door of the ship dropped and Deanna turned in her seat and with a flourish of her hand, indicated for the Doctor to precede her. Beverly was taken aback by the natural beauty of the planet as she stepped out of the shuttle. Deanna's description couldn't compare with the majesty before her. She stood there speechless as Deanna followed her out onto the glass. ""Welcome to Beverly's World"" Troi said as she stretched out her arms. ""Beverly's World, huh."" the Doctor said in amusement. ""Well at least for the next forty hours or so."" Deanna replied. ""Total population - two.""\n""Well since that eliminates the possibility of a dozen strong young men to unload the shuttle,"" Beverly said laughingly, ""I guess we'd better get to it."" It took less than an hour to set up camp. Deanna had chosen their landing site perfectly. A thousand yards away stood a crystal clear lake, fed by one of the most magnificent waterfalls Beverly had ever seen. Putting the camp by the waters edge, Deanna quickly suggested they take a swim before dinner. ""It'll just take me a minute to get my suit"" Beverly said as she reached for one of her bags. ""Don't bother,"" Deanna said as she pulled her top over her head, exposing a large pair of firm breasts. ""We're the only ones here after all."" Beverly hesitated for a moment. Nudity was second nature for the Betazoid, many of her cultures official functions such as weddings and funerals were performed in the nude. As a Doctor, Beverly didn't give nudity a second thought in a medical situation, but old habits made her hesitate outside of that. Realizing she was being silly, Beverly followed Troi's example and quickly rid herself of clothes. Looking at her body she knew she didn't have anything to be self-conscious about. True she didn't have Deanna's spectacular figure, but for a woman her age she had no complaints. Trying her red hair into a ponytail, she joined the Counselor in the cool water. The water felt good on her bare skin and soon she wondered why she had even thought about it. Deanna splashed and tossed water at her like a little girl and Beverly quickly found herself returning the same. Deanna moved up to Beverly and wrapped her arms around her and gave her a big hug. ""I missed you so much the year you spent at Starfleet Medical, I'm so glad you came back."" Beverly returned the embrace, thinking that she had missed the dark haired woman as well. Dripping wet, they exited the lake and dried them self. As Troi made no effort to reach for her clothes, Beverly left hers where she had dropped them, no longer feeling self-conscious. ""I've got a surprise for you,"" Deanna said as she reached into a refrigerated case and produced a chilled bottle. ""Altarian Apple Wine.""\n""Where in the galaxy did you get a bottle of that?"" Beverly exclaimed. ""I haven't had that since I was in medical school.""\n""Well there are some advantages to being a Daughter of the Fifth House, someday Holder of the Sacred Chalice of Rix and Heir to the Holy Rings of Betazed."" Deanna replied as she produced two pure crystal wine glasses. ""So in other words you asked your mother and she got it for you.""\n""True,"" Deanna said laughingly. ""but if that bothers you I can always drink it by myself.""\n""No, I don't care if you got it from a fat Ferengi, I'll just keep it in mind the next time I want to scream in frustration at Lwaxana.""\n""She does have that effect on people, doesn't she."" said Deanna as she poured the two glasses and handed Beverly one. ""Mmmmm,"" Beverly murmured as she tasted it. ""Its been so long I'd forgotten how delicious it tastes. You can't replaced wine like this with snythehol."" A second later Beverly remembered the strength of the wine as she felt her body suddenly fill with a warm flush. Altarian apple wine was also used as an aphrodisiac, one that Beverly had found herself highly susceptible to that last time she had it. ""It does have a kick to it,"" Deanna said as she sipped hers. ""I'd forgotten how much."" Beverly answered as she took another drink. After all she was on leave and supposed to enjoy herself. Deanna picked up the bottle and sat down next to Beverly, refilling the contents of her glass. Beverly could feel the heat of the Counselor's body and didn't need to be a doctor to knew it had grown as hot as hers. ""The breeze feels wonderful,"" Beverly remarked as she tossed her long red hair. ""So far from the pressures of sickbay."" Deanna just smiled. ""It's been so hard since Wesley left for Starfleet Academy,"" Beverly continued, ""It seems like I never have time for anything but work. At least when he was onboard I always set aside time to be with him.""\n""Still you must be very proud of him."" Deanna said, sipping at her wine. ""Yes I am, but it was still very hard to say good-bye to him that day, even with everyone else there, Data, Will, Geordie, Jean- Luc........"" Beverly paused for a second, remembering something. ""But you weren't there, strange that I didn't remember that before. You'd have thought I would recall something like that.""\n""Will you were pretty preoccupied that morning...""\n""Wesley never mentioned it either, now I know that he definitely would notice."" Beverly said, recalling her son's sometimes lustful looks at the counselor. ""Well, Wesley and I said our good-byes the night before"" Troi said softly. ""The night before. You mean you and Wesley""\n""It was sort of a good-bye gift. It didn't start out that way, but when he tried, it seemed so important to him. I hope you're not upset."" Beverly paused for a moment, taking another drink of the wine. ""No, its ok, he's a big boy.""\n""It's a relief to hear you say that, I wouldn't want anything to come between us."" Both women were silent for a few seconds until Beverly asked. ""Was he any good?"" Troi nearly dropped her glass in surprise. ""I can't believe I asked that"" Beverly said blushing. ""Do you really want me to answer?""\n""I don't know if it's a Mother's curiosity or the wine, but yes.""\n""Well, he was about as good as you would expect of a boy that age, but he was very eager to learn. In fact I can guarantee that some girls at Starfleet Academy are going to be the grateful recipients of what he so eagerly learned."" Beverly felt another warm flush cross her body. The wine, both hers and Troi's nudity, the discussion of her son's sexuality, their isolation on this distant world, all were having an effect on her. She found herself entertaining thoughts that she once would've found shocking. ""I've always envied you Deanna,"" Beverly said as she put down the now empty glass. ""The way you can be so free and open. How you could just follow your feelings.""\n""You could be the same way, Beverly. All you have to do is act on those feelings.""\n""I could never do that, I'd be too worried about what all those people around me would think.""\n""Well I don't see anyone around here now, do you?"" Troi asked as she placed her glass down next to Beverly's. ""After all, this is Beverly's World, where her every wish can come true."" Beverly Crusher, Chief Medical Officer of the Federation Starship Enterprise thought about it for a few minutes. Then she took all the elements of her life, wrapped them into a little package, and tossed them aside. The red haired woman then leaned forward and kissed Deanna. The Betazoid quickly responded to the kiss, gently at first, gently brushing her cheek, then her lips, then deeper as her tongue sought out Beverly's. Fire raced through her body as she felt Beverly's tongue caress her own, then she backed off, nibbled on her lips, then drove her tongue even deeper into her new lover's wanting mouth. For long minutes the two exchanged tongues, striving to drive them deeper with each new kiss, tasting the sweetness of each other. Deanna then broke away and began to trail kisses down Beverly's neck, up behind her ears, then down to her shoulders. Beverly arched her head back to give Deanna greater access, closing her eyes and savoring the touch of the younger woman's tongue. While she continued to lick the Doctor's shoulder, Deanna reached down and cupped Beverly's smaller breasts, squeezing them softly. Then she moved her hands to again caress Beverly's face, kissing her again and again. ""I love you Beverly"" Deanna said as she kissed her once again. ""I've loved you for the longest time. I just did not know how to tell you how I felt.""\n""I think I've always loved you too, Deanna,"" Beverly replied. ""I think I was always just too scared to do anything about it."" Deanna eased the older woman down onto the grass. Her mouth now sought out the Doctor's breasts and began to suck on them. Her roving tongue covering them with wetness. Beverly shivered at the touch of Deanna's lips on her smooth flesh as her tongue teased Beverly's large nipples. Each lick bringing them to a new hardness. Then her lips closed on them and every bite and nibble sent waves through Beverly, causing her to emit soft moans. Moans which brought great joy to Deanna. Deanna reached down between Beverly's legs and traced the outline of her red haired mound with her finger. Then it moved to the center of the mound and rubbed against it. As her finger became lubricated by the wetness there, she slowing slid it between the folds. A soft gasp escaped Beverly's lips as Troi slid the finger in and out, soon following it with a second. Deanna licked each nipple a final time and them moved her head down Beverly's stomach, pausing to kiss and lick her way. Lower and lower she kissed her way until she reached the edge of Beverly's wetness. The Counselor then kissed one thigh, then the other. Finally she kissed the center of Beverly's ecstasy. ""Oh yes"" Beverly said as she reached down and guided Troi's head. ""It feels so good...."" The smell of Beverly's vagina made Deanna lightheaded, she'd waited so long for this. She reached out and parted the wet lips with her fingers, moving her tongue between them, driving it deep within. She closed her eyes as she savored the taste, a taste she knew no other woman had ever known. ""Oh God, Deanna"" Beverly said as her body jumped at the touch. ""I never knew it could feel so wonderful."" Encouraged, Deanna moved her wanting mouth closer and sought out Beverly's clit. She alternated between her finger and her tongue, driving Beverly wilder with each stroke. A rhythm quickly developed as Beverly reached down and held the Counselor's head between her legs, then quivered with each movement of her lover's tongue. Unable to use her hands any longer, Deanna reached behind and grabbed Beverly's soft firm ass. Never missing a beat, she slid a cum lubricated finger into her anus. Beverly let out a loud moan as she felt it penetrate, no one had ever tried than with her before. Then Deanna withdrew the finger and reinserted it, gently massaging Beverly. Beverly began to gyrate faster as she felt herself nearing climax. Deanna could taste the increase in Beverly's sweet juiced and opened her mouth while at the same time she drove it deeper. Deanna was soon rewarded with an unbelieveable climax from Beverly, so much that her face was soon covered with it. She held Beverly tight as the Doctor screamed out loud and trashed about it ecstasy. It had been a long time since she'd had sexual release other than masturbation. Deanna continued to lick Beverly's vagina and probe within her soft tight ass, stopping only when her lover finally laid still. She then withdrew her finger but continued to lick between her legs, but softly now, taking the time to clean her thighs of delicious sweet juices. ""That was wonderful."" Beverly said in a breathless voice. ""I feel so alive, so exhilarated.""\n""I'm glad,"" Deanna said as she brought herself up to a sitting position. ""I've wanted to do that for so very long Beverly. I love you I have realized that now."" Beverly reached out and pulled Deanna close to her. She kissed her, tasting of Deanna's sweet mouth. She found the taste of Deanna intoxicating. She continued to kiss her for several minutes, ""I want you Deanna,"" She whispered as she sucked at the Counselor's earlobe. ""I want to taste you and make you feel as wonderful as you've have given me the joy of feeling.""\n""I love you, Beverly,"" Deanna whispered back, ""My body is yours, take it as my gift to you."" Beverly drew her close and wrapped her arms around her. Deanna cuddled up against Beverly's breasts and closed her eyes in contentment. For now they both wanted just to hold each other, tomorrow would be soon enough to continue their passions. The soft glow of warm sunlight woke Deanna as she stretched naked on the gentle grass. Her sleep had been filled with dreams of Beverly and the love they shared. A smile filled her face as she thought of their lovemaking last night. Realizing that her new found love was no where to be seen, she reached out empathically, quickly finding Beverly in the shuttle. The love that they have is like a warm fire on a cold winter's night. ""Beverly...."" She called out as she rose to her feet. ""Be out in a minute"" came the reply. ""There's breakfast already made."" Deanna sat at the small table Beverly had set up and tasted the small fruit treats. As she put the first sliced piece in her mouth she was shocked and pleased to find it had a most original and particular taste. They tasted of Beverly - the same taste she had so enjoyed last night. Popping another morsel into her mouth, she didn't notice Beverly come up from behind her. The Doctor reached up from behind and cupped the Counselor's large breasts, then began kissing the back of her neck. ""Good Morning, Deanna"" Beverly purred as she caressed the breast of her new lover. ""I hope you like the breakfast.""\n""Interesting recipe, I'm not even going to ask how you managed to make these."" In response, Beverly reached out and turned Deanna's face to hers. She kissed her, again tasting herself on Deanna's sweet mouth. A second kiss followed, then a third. In her hands she could feel Deanna's nipples hardening. ""Why don't we skip breakfast and go right to desert?"" Deanna said between kisses. ""I was hoping you'd say that."" Beverly grinned. Lifting Deanna out of the chair, Beverly bent down and kissed each of the breasts. Since becoming a doctor, Beverly had seen literally thousands of naked women, but she had never see a pair of breasts as perfectly sculptured as these. They cried out to be touched, to be caressed, to be tasted. Dropping to her knees, she closed her mouth on the right nipple and took it into her mouth. She caught it between her teeth and bit down gently,just enough to send a small jolt of pleasure through Deanna. Then she opened her mouth and released it. The she stuck out her tongue and gently licked it to full hardness. Then she turned her attention to the left breast which she had been massaging with her hand. ""You tongue is electric"" Deanna signed as she leaned back and supported herself against the chair. Once the other nipple was just as hard, Beverly moved back and forth from breast to breast, sucking with abandon. Deanna ran her hands through Beverly's red hair and guided her mouth against each breast, encouraging the older woman to take more of it into her mouth. Beverly needed no encouragement as she tasted of Deanna's tits, covering each with hot saliva. She alternated between licks and bites, causing small, sudden jolts of both pain and pleasure. Reaching down between Deanna's legs, Beverly rubbed two fingers against the dark haired mound. Finding it already wet, she slipped first one, then a second finger inside, all the while never diverting her attention from that magnificent breast. Soon both fingers were buried up beyond her knuckles and covered with lubricating juices. In addition to quickening the pace, Beverly slipped in a third finger. Deanna moaned in delight as she abandoned control of her body. Whatever Beverly wanted, she would do. After a few more minutes, Beverly withdrew the three fingers and began massaging her clit with her thumb as she slid first one,then two soaked fingers into her asshole. Deanna jumped with the sudden new intrusion. Betazoids were far more sensitive in that area than humans, so the gesture was far more erotic. Beverly planned to use every bit of her knowledge of Betazoid physiology to bring Deanna pleasure. Beverly's mouth soon replaced her thumb on the Counselor's clit, taking it into her mouth and sucking it as hard as she could. Deanna bucked back and forth with the motion of Beverly's mouth and fingers. She could feel the eruption building within her. Beverly licked the drops of precum off Deanna's cunt, she had never tasted anything so sweet. Her tongue drove deep inside, scooping up the ambrosia and withdrawing it into her mouth. She could feel the energy building inside Deanna's body, but she didn't want her to climax so soon. Not until she gave her surprise. Beverly then began to alternate her tongue between Deanna's vagina and her asshole, driving her to a more maddening frenzy, yet at the same time slowing down her orgasmic buildup. Another advantage Beverly had as the Ship's Chief Medical Officer was that where Deanna may have been Counselor for the rest of the crew, the Doctor had been the Councilor's Councilor. As such she knew all the right buttons to push. She knew that what Deanna secretly craved in a lover was someone she could surrender herself to. Someone who would possess her body and soul. ""Oh God, Beverly, I'm going to clima"" Deanna gasped between breaths. ""Not yet,"" the Doctor purred. ""Please.....I need to climax...""\n""No my love not yet."" Beverly said in a soft voice. Sure of her next move, Beverly slowly rose and licked her way up to Deanna's mouth. Now her kisses were deeper, gently bitting Deanna's sweet lips. Deep inside, Deanna shuddered even more as she surrendered herself totally. ""I have a gift for you."" Beverly said as she took a step back and lifted a blue carry bag she had brought from out of the shuttle. ""A little something I made in the replicator this morning."" Deanna's eyes opened wide as Beverly reached into the bad and withdrew her ""gift"". In her hand she held a large nine inch strap on dildo. ""Its too big..."" Deanna exclaimed. ""No it's not,"" Beverly said as she slipped it on and adjusted the straps. ""You forget I've examined Will Riker many times. I know what you're capable of taking me love."" With that she took hold of Deanna and spread her over the table. Moving behind her, she spread her legs and positioned the hard rubber penis at the entrance of her dripping cunt. Deanna gasped as it filled her, inch by inch. After in was half way in, Beverly withdrew it slightly, then with a firm grip on Deanna's firm ass, thrusted forward and filled her with her gift. ""God!"" Deanna screamed. ""Oh God, Yes Yes deeper deeper Beverly!"" Fast as she could, Beverly made love to her friend as she screamed again and again for her to do to harder. Beverly craddled her in her arms as they continued.Gone was the cool, in control Counselor. All that remained was a woman of passion and love, wanting nothing more than give all of herself to her new lover. With every stroke, Beverly drove deeper, as Deanna reached down and massaged her vagina. She was now beyond words, nothing existed except the passions of her and her lover. Sweat covered both their naked bodies as Beverly put every ounce of energy into giving Deanna the greatest orgasm of her life. Each thrust sent Deanna further into ectasty, her vision blurred as an engulfing wave ripped through her beautiful body. She shook and trembled, unable to breath. A second, then a third wave radiated from the center of her vagina, the least of which was greater than she had felt from Riker or any man. The fourth wave was too much for her and consciousness slipped from her as she collapsed onto the table. Beverly quickly withdrew from her and checked her vital signs. A warm smile covered the Doctor's face as she found a good steady heartbeat. For a second she feared she might've gone too far. Reaching down she lifted her lover and eased her onto the soft grass. ""Beverly"" Deanna whispered as she opened her eyes. ""I can't believe how powerful that was.""\n""Shhhh, my love,"" Beverly said as she stroked her dark hair. ""Take a little while and rest""\n""But there's so much I want to tell you"" Deanna said in feeble protest. ""Plenty of time for that later.....""\n""But.....""\n""Rest I said"" Beverly repeated as she caressed her lover's face. ""Doctor's orders."" she added with a mischievous grin."
537,Beware What You Ask For - 1,"['Fdom-M', 'wife']","Stefanie got out of bed and moved quietly, assembling the items she had purchased in the last few days. She wasn't too worried about making noise--when Carl slept, he slept like a dead man. He would wake only if she literally shouted in his ear.\n\nShe quickly installed hooks on the head and base boards of the queen size bed. Then she took the collection of magazines she had bought and selected the hottest, steamiest images and taped them to the walls all around where her husband lay sleeping. In the dim light from the window she admired the lushly shaped bodies of the naked women in the photographs...and she felt her pussy begin to warm and grow wet as she admired the various leather accoutrements they wore. Stefanie giggled at the thought of how hard Carl's cock would grow when he saw these pictures! \n\nShe took a few other pictures and put them on the ceiling above the bed. These were special. They were a collection of drawings she had done of her husband...sketches based on the nasty fantasies he had shared with her. \n\nHer favorite was the drawing she had done of Carl naked and on his hands and knees, a cock in his mouth and another in each hand, and she herself wearing a strap-on dildo and filling his ass. She put it where she knew it would meet his eyes as soon as he woke up in the morning.\n\nShe glanced at the clock. Almost five now. Well, she had to be up in an hour, so she finished her preparations and went to the kitchen for a cup of tea. Carl would stir about 7:30 when she was ready to leave for work, seeking his morning goodbye kiss. Then he'd roll over and go back to sleep, normally.\n\nBut not today. Today he'd grow hard and hot...and she would leave him like that! All day, she knew, he would groan and think of her; all day she would be wet and horny and lusting for him. When she got home tonight there would be sexual fireworks for sure!\n\n* * * * *\n\n""Honey, wake up,"" Stefanie whispered into his ear, gently nibbling on it at the same time. ""I have to go to work and I want to show you something before I go.""\n\nCarl stretched and leaned up to kiss her. She met his lips and kissed him deeply, even going so far as to open her lips and send her tongue plunging steamily into his mouth.\n\nHis eyes shot open at that, and then he saw the pictures all over the walls. Stefanie was delighted to see his naked body tense, and his large cock immediately begin to swell! Then with a minimum of fuss, she slipped a leather collar about his neck and attached it with a leash to the hook she had installed in the headboard.\n\nCarl started to protest, but Stefanie reached down and picked up a pair of her dirty panties from the floor and stuffed them in his mouth. ""Sluts don't speak unless their mistresses tell them they may,"" she said, and grinned lewdly. \n\nA quick move to the foot of the bed and she pulled up the straps she had attached to the hooks on the baseboard and wrapped them around her husband's ankles, clicking the tiny latches shut and immobilizing his legs.\n\nFinally, she pulled the handcuffs from her pocket and slid them onto Carl's hands, laughing at the mixture of confusion and lust she saw in his eyes. She pulled his hands down to his crotch and put them around his swollen prick. Then she wrapped a leather thong around his cuffed hands and his cock, making it tight enough that the slightest movement would become a pleasurable masturbating motion.\n\nNormally this would have been fine with Carl, but she knew from the way he looked at her, horny and yet somewhat fearful of the commanding bitch he had unleashed, that he realized there wasn't going to be a quick release THIS time!\n\nHe's right, she thought, and slid and hand inside her coat to rub her own aching sex. After a moment she opened the coat wide and showed her bound-and-gagged husband what she knew would drive him frantic with lust. Underneath the knee-length winter coat she wore leather boots and fishnet stockings, as well as a leather garter-belt and a cutaway leather bra.\n\n""Do you like what you see, nasty boy?"" she crooned to him. He nodded and moved his hands on his cock. She laughed. ""That's a good slut! But while I expect you to stay hard all day until I get home, you are NOT to cum, so I wouldn't play with myself TOO much!""\n\nWith that, and a wicked chuckle, she turned and took her jeans and sweater from her bureau and left the room. When she returned, she was dressed for her job, but still wearing the boots and stockings. For all Carl could tell, she was wearing the garterbelt and bra still, as well.\n\n""When I get home this afternoon, slut, you are going to well and thoroughly service my tits, my cunt, and my anus. And if you are VERY good, I MIGHT let you cum."" Stefanie stepped between his legs and reached down to grope his throbbing balls. ""Hmmm,"" she mused. ""I think we're missing just one not-so-little thing here!"" She leaned down at the foot of the bed.\n\nWhen she straightened up, Carl's eyes widened because she held a huge, black vibrating dildo! It was at least 10 inches long, as well as being almost two inches thick. It glistened with lubrication, and Stefanie smirked nastily as she smeared some of the slippery juice on her fingers and then leaned down to probe at her husband's tight asshole.\n\nHe moaned as her fingers slipped into his anus--and she laughed as they were almost sucked in by the hungry hole. ""Such a nasty, gay-boy slut!"" she chuckled. ""Well, here's a big black dick to keep you company until I get home!"" With that, she slid the massive rubber dong up Carl's ass clear to the hilt. And with the way he was laying on the bed, she knew it wouldn't come popping out before she returned in the afternoon.\n\nCarl was moaning and writhing in his bonds as Stefanie left. As she closed the bedroom door, she felt the warm trickle of her own juices on her thighs. She was very excited by the sight of him, chained to the wall, tied to the bed, his ass and mouth filled...and waiting for her, waiting to fuck her, waiting to fill her with cum! She could hardly wait for her workday to be over...."
538,Beware What You Ask For - 2,"['Fdom-M', 'wife']","With an audible gulp, Carl whispered, ""Yes, Mistress Stefanie.""\n\nHis wife smiled as she reached down and loosened the thongs binding his cock and hands together, then pushed his hands up to his stomach. ""That's better,"" she said. She slid a hand down between Carl's legs and grasped the end of the huge black dildo- vibrator that still filled his ass, and with a girlish giggle turned it fully on. \n\nCarl groaned, and he cried out loud when he felt his wife's hot tongue tease mercilessly along the underside of his cockhead. She nibbled at him, and his asshole throbbed around the pulsing rubber cock until his body began to arch with an impending climax....and Stefanie stopped licking and pulled the dildo from his yawning anus as she squeezed the base of his cock tightly. Then from her ""bag of tricks"" she pulled a metal ring, barely big enough to fit around Carl's hard penis. She pushed the cock-ring down to the base of his shaft, and grinned lustfully as she watched the turgid prick swell even more...and she knew he would neither cum nor grow soft until she was ready.\n\n""Not yet,"" she said. ""Cumming will never be that easy for you again, my slut...my slave."" She straddled his face again and spread her asscheeks wide. ""Now, let's begin again, shall we? With your tongue in my ass..."""
539,Beware What You Ask For - 3,"['Fdom-M', 'wife']","She pulled her makeup bag from the medicine cabinet and began applying mascara, bright red lipstick, and heavy eyeshadow. ""He wants me to look like a bitch mistress, and I'll do it...but he'll give me all the climaxes I want if I'm going to be his dominant lady!"" She giggled as she pulled out her electric razor.\n\nFor the next fifteen minutes, she carefully trimmed her pubic hair, making repeated passes until finally she had shaved off every bit of it! Then she put the razor in her new ""Bag of tricks"", a leather pouch she had purchased to hold some of the toys she intended to use on her husband-slave. \n\nShe took her new black leather jacket off the hook on the back of the door and put it on. The wide shoulders and narrow waist made her look very domineering, she thought to herself. She plucked at the sides of the jacket so that her breasts, harnessed by the leather of the bra, were revealed, and she pulled the hem of the jacket up slightly so that it didn't block the view of her garter- belt and freshly shaved pussy. Her ""bag of tricks"" fit neatly onto a pair of hooks at her waist.\n\nFinally, Stefanie picked up her newest toy, a riding crop, and holding it loosely at her side, she turned and went to the bedroom.\n\nCarl lay as she had left him, and her eyes were drawn to the angry red shaft of his cock poking from between his cuffed and bound hands. It dribbled juices thickly, and when she got closer Stefanie smiled to see that had actually managed not to cum all day. She frowned at the copious puddles of his male juices that had run down over his hands and crotch, though. It was a terrible mess.\n\nStefanie felt herself grow warm and wet as she thought how she could punish her husband for his sloppiness.\n\nHis eyes were closed and he seemed resigned to whatever Stefanie had planned for him. She stood at the foot of the bed and gazed down at his nakedness, and felt a dark lust swell up within her. She reached out with the crop and whacked the head of his cock where it showed above his hands.\n\nCarl came awake with a start and stared up at her. She could almost hear his mouth watering as he took in the sight of her. She knew she looked nasty, knew that he loved the sight of her like this. She knew that he would serve her exactly as she wanted him to. Stefanie stepped to the head of the bed and bent over his face. The panties in his mouth were wet. She sneered down at him, curling her lip in disdain. ""You nasty, nasty boy!"" she said, reaching down and pushing the panties deeper into his mouth. ""Getting your spit all over my panties! And dribbling juices all over your hands and belly...didn't Mommy teach you any better?"" \n\nShe straightened up and climbed onto the bed, straddling her husband's face. With her fingers she pulled the lips of her shaved cunt open. Carl's eyes grew wide as he stared at the hairless pink lips. And Stefanie smiled lewdly as she displayed her naked slit. \n\n""Do you see how wet my pussy is, Carl?"" she asked. ""And you could have licked and sucked it....but you made a mess."" She raised herself up and turned around on his chest. \n\nStefanie's firm, pale ass, framed by the leather garter-belt, its straps, and the stockings, wiggled just in front of his panty-stuffed mouth. She reached back and pulled her plump cheeks wide apart. Carl's astonished eyes stared at the wet pinkness of his wife's anus, and his half-hard cock began to swell again.\n\n""This is what you will suck now, slut!"" Stefanie commanded. Her hand groped back and caught the panties, pulling them from his mouth. Before he could say anything, she shoved her sweaty crack back against his face. She ordered, ""Now lick my ass, Carl. Show me that in spite of your filthy messes you can service me correctly...and maybe I'll clean you up this time."" Now she began to tease his cock with the riding crop. And as she did, she felt the tenative thrusts of his tongue against her wrinkled pucker."
540,Bi Marriage,"['BBF', 'wife']","told her to flash her sexy 'I'm available' smile. It worked as I knew it would. One of the guys approached our table and asked if I minded if he asked Joyce for a dance. I told them to go ahead. After two or three dances Joyce returned to the table. I asked if he had made a pass and she said that he had told her how good she looked and that he bet she looked even better without the dress. Joyce told him that she might someday let him see if he was right. It was then that one of the other men at the table approached and asked Joyce for a dance. While they were dancing I started a conversation with the other two men. They introduced themselves as Bruce, Jimmy and Roger, who was dancing with Joyce. They were all salesmen form a nearby state in town for a sales meeting. I thought this would be a perfect setup because if we didn't like the bedroom activities we planned then there would be little way for the men to cause problems. I didn't know how Joyce would feel about inviting three men home but, what the hell, it was her idea in the first place. I invited Bruce and Jimmy to join us at our table and we pulled up another chair for Roger when he and Joyce finished dancing. As the two men settled into their chairs I bought a round of drinks for all. As the waitress walked away with our order I remarked how close Joyce and Roger were dancing. We all were watching Joyce rubbing herself up to Roger and I knew she was doing her part in the seduction. Roger, of course, had no way of knowing we were watching when he placed his hand on Joyce's ass and pulled her closer to him. I remarked as how it looked as if Roger had a little more on his mind than dancing. Bruce and Jimmy didn't know quite what to say so they said nothing. I the said something like I couldn't blame him because I knew what a good piece of ass Joyce was. I also told them that it was just about all I could do to keep her satisfied in bed. This seemed to break the ice because Bruce said that he would sure like to try to satisfy her. We laughed and I told them that maybe we should all see if we could satisfy Joyce. Thinking quickly I outlined a plan. ""Look I know you guys probability think I'm nuts but I could really use some help here."" I began. ""Here's what we'll do if you agree. When Joyce and Roger return one of you guys say something about some XXX movie you've seen. This should get the ball rolling and I'll invite you guys to our house to see one of our movies. Joyce won't mind. Once we get home I'll put on a movie. It will be one where the couple are fucking in the back seat of a '57 Chevy. One of you guys say something about how that brings back memories and I'll tell you about the '57 Chevy I'm restoring and ask if you want to see it. Two of you guys say you would and we'll pretend go to my shop. We'll just step outside in the shadows so we can see inside while the third guy will be putting a move on Joyce. I think she'll e guest the same treatment. I just bet she'll invite us all to join in what I call a ""Cluster Fuck"". We all agreed to the idea and all went pretty much as planned. On the way home Joyce and I were in our car with the three men following in theirs. Roger was let in on our plans on the short trip home and I told Joyce what was planned. She admitted her panties were getting soaked at the idea. I wondered who would be the one who remained to put the move on Joyce. She thought it would be Roger because he had been the most forward so far. I thought it would be Bruce. When we got home I put a tape in the VCR while Joyce fixed drinks for everyone. We were sitting all around the room with Joyce sitting on the sofa between Jimmy and myself. I was at this point that I was sure Jimmy was the one who would get Joyce first. We were all kidding about the movie and how hard it must be to perform in front of a camera. About ten minutes into the movie the couple in the movie are seen parking in the '57 Chevy. Within minutes the guy in the movie has the girl in the back seat with her dress pulled up, one of her legs is thrown across the front seat and the other is on top of the back seat. The guy is ramming his rod a deep as possible into her while the girl is saying ""Fuck me! Fuck that pole in me!"" Jimmy remarked. ""Damm, that brings back memories I had almost forgotten.""\n""You mean doing it in the back seat?"" Joyce asked. ""That too but I was talking about the car. I had one just like it."" Jimmy said. ""You really like the car?"" Joyce said. ""George has one just like it in the garage."" She continued. ""Really, I'd like to see it sometime."" Jimmy said. The guy in the movie was just jacking his load onto the girls belly when I offered. ""Jimmy, if you really want to see the Chevy I'll be glad to show it to you.""\n""OK, the movie is over anyway."" He said. I extended the invitation to the others knowing only one would take me up on the offer. It was Bruce who said that he too would like to see the Chevy. So now we knew, Roger would be Joyce's first cock tonight. Joyce had gotten up and was fumbling with the VCR when she said. ""OK, you guys go ahead and look at some dumb car. Roger and I will stay here and watch another movie."" I said to Roger. ""Roger you had better come with us. Joyce gets horny as hell watching these movies and you could get raped.""\n""You guys go on and take your time. Roger can take care of himself."" Joyce said. Bruce, Jimmy and myself went outside as if to go to the garage. We stopped and looked back at the house. Joyce was on the sofa and already Roger had joined her. We lit a cigarette as Roger began kissing Joyce passionately. ""I bet she's got a handful of cock about now."" I said. ""If she has her hand on Roger's cock she has. He's always bragging about the size."" Jimmy said. ""He's not lying either, I've seen it. Not hard but he has more cock soft than I do hard."" Bruce said. Joyce was standing in front of Roger now beginning her strip act. ""Damm, that's a fine looking woman."" Jimmy said. ""A damm fine piece of ass too."" I said. ""Will she suck a cock?"" Jimmy asked. ""Suck a cock! She'll suck your balls out of their sack."" I said. ""Damm! Will she take a load in her mouth?"" Jimmy asked. ""Take your load, swallow every drop and beg for more."" I said. ""OH shit! Do you think she will eat me?"" Jimmy said. Joyce had finished stripping and had bent down in front of Roger by this time. I knew she was giving him head. ""Let's go see. IT looks like Roger is getting a little head now."" I said. We walked the few paces to the house and I opened the door. Joyce never looked up and Roger's head was laid back. His eyes were closed. ""OK, Joyce. It's not nice to serve one guest if you don't serve all the same."" I said. Joyce looked up and smiling and said. ""There's plenty for all but I only have three places to accommodate so I guess you'll have to wait your turn honey. You know the guest have first choice."" I dropped into a recliner and said. ""You guys heard her. Go to it."" Joyce spread Roger's legs wider and began giving him a rim job. I took my cock our as Jimmy and Bruce got undressed. Bruce had been right, Roger was nicely hung with at least teis cock looked out of place perched on such a fat pole. I was ankus to see him fuck Joyce with that. Jimmy took a seat beside Roger and told Joyce to suck his cock. Joyce quickly took Jimmy's cock into her mouth as Bruce lifted her onto her knees exposing her ass and pussy to him. I thought at first he was fucking her in the pussy but realized he had it in her ass. Joyce was jacking Roger's cock with one hand, Jimmy's cock with the other while also sucking Jimmy's cock. Her ass was in motion offering itself to Bruce's probing cock. I thought how beautiful she looked at that moment. In a couple of minutes Joyce lay back on Bruce with her legs spread. Bruce's cock still deep in her ass she said. ""Fuck my pussy Roger. Fuck my pussy."" Roger wasted no time in climbing onto Joyce. His cock immediately disappeared into her waiting hole. Jimmy was on his knees offering his cock to Joyce's hungry mouth. I stood up and undressed as I watched Joyce fucking these relative strangers. I loved it. Soon Jimmy shot his load and as I promised him Joyce took it in her mouth. Eagerly she sucked and massaged Jimmy's entire load down her throat, only realizing his cock when it was completely soft. She was really hot now. ""I want more cum! Oh God, I want more cum in my mouth!"" Bruce caused Joyce to roll off of him and she got on all fours. Bruce was on his back so Joyce took his cock into her mouth. Roger stuck his cock in Joyce's pussy doggy style. ""Suck my pussy honey. Suck my pussy while Roger fucks me."" Joyce begged me. I lay on my back and maneuvered myself under Joyce. Roger was still fucking her pussy and had it stretched to what must be the limit. His cock was only inches above me as I lifted my head to Joyce's pussy. Bruce was shooting his load in Joyce's mouth as I began tonguing her pussy. My tongue was also touching Roger's cock. I had never sucked a mans cock but I admit I had some thoughts of trying someday. I was so hot I thought 'What the Hell'. I licked Joyce's pussy all the way back to Roger's balls. Roger moaned so I knew he enjoyed the sensation. I continued this until Roger was about to cum then I took one of his ball into my mouth and slowly and gently rolled my tongue over it. I could feel his ball emptying themselves into Joyce and I began shooting my load into thin air. When Roger finished he withdrew his cock and a huge glob of jism flowed out of Joyce's pussy and onto my lips. I opened my mouth and proceeded to suck his load from her pussy. He had shot a huge load because I had to swallow several times to keep from loosing any. We all lay back where we were while things cooled a bit then Joyce asked if anyone wanted anything to drink. We gave her our request and she got up and walked into the kitchen. She returned, still completely nude, with a tray of drinks. After passing them out she asked me and Roger to help her in the bedroom. Joyce wanted to move the bed to the side of the room and place the mattress on the floor. She then wanted to take the two spare mattress's from other rooms and place them along side. I suggested that we just take the mattresses into the den, which was larger, so we could all be more comfortable. We called Jimmy and Bruce to help and within a few minutes had made a mattress room in our den. A new XXX movie was placed in the VCR and Joyce and Bruce began fucking as Roger, Jimmy and myself watched the movie. Joyce is capable of multiple climaxes and tonight she seemed to be having them continuously. ""Oh honey, watch me get fucked. Watch me get fucked."" Joyce was saying to me. Jimmy was stroking his cock back erect. It would be easy for me to lean over and take him in my mouth I thought. But that would make me gay. I didn't want to be gay. I hadn't noticed but Roger had slid over to my left and reaching over he took my cock into his mouth. What the hell I thoughtof that time someone had someone's cock stuck somewhere. Joyce and I have since had several other men over but never more than one at a time. She has dated many men without my being present and I have sucked several cocks when she wasn't around. We always tell each other when we do get a cock and we sometimes share. Joyce has had several bi experiences and we share our sex with one the girl, who is bi, and several men. Some of straight and some or bi-sexual. We enjoy sharing each other. I enjoy seeing Joyce getting it from men and she enjoys seeing me sucking cock. Many time we share a load of cum from our mouth no matter who receives it first and I always like to eat her after a man has shot his load into her. I hope you enjoyed this tale because I assure you it's true. Cum-on guys. Fuck my wife please."
541,Bible Slut,"['MF', 'slut']","classroom setting with him made him seen even more attractive to me. So I flirted. He was slow to respond, remaining professional, but at about 9:30 P.M., after one of my stronger flirting glances and smiles, he said, ""You know, you really are an attractive young woman. And if you don't stop looking at me like that, I'm going to have to do something about it.""\n""What do you mean?"" I protested innocently. He replied with something to the effect that my body was tantalizing and my face inviting. I blushed, but I felt my nipples harden simultaneously, and I was also very pleased. He stared right at my breasts, and then stood up, walked around behind me, and put his hands on my shoulders. I looked up at him and smiled sweetly. I knew he was looking down at more than my face, and I liked it. My nipples tingled at his stare, and I felt them push against my sweater, realizing that he would notice. He leaned down and kissed me deeply. I responded with my tongue. Then I felt his fingers on my nipples, lightly rubbing them through my sweater. I cooed and arched my breasts up toward him. It felt divine. I reached up with both hands and caressed his neck and head. I was absolutely turned on by being touched only on my mouth and nipples, and I wanted him to keep caressing me more and more. At this point he must have sensed that I was hooked. He stopped kissing me and reached down and lifted my sweater above my breasts. I was exposed and shocked. He was seeing my dark nipples protruding through my special bra like erections from my bare, white breasts. No man had ever seen me like this, totally exposed in full light. I was embarrassed by having him see what was so intimate to me, but I was also very excited. Before I could pull my sweater down, his fingers returned to my nipples--only this time it was my exposed nipples. He gently took each of my bare, hard nipples between his thumb and forefinger and began rolling them back and forth. The sensation was ecstatic. I felt a flood of warmth between my legs and threw my head back, closing my eyes. My breasts were uplifted to him as he stood behind me, his fingers on my nipples driving me to a frenzy. I began moving my pelvis up and down, humping against the material of my panties. I couldn't resist it, I was so turned on. After this had gone on for a while and I was wild with the tension that had built between my legs, he said, ""Finger yourself."" I was very embarrassed at the idea of my doing that in front of him, but I needed to do it. I reached up the slit of my skirt and found my clitoris. It was poking out from my cunt lips and was as hard as the end of a pencil. Still, he was rolling my now throbbing nipples, sometimes between his thumb and forefinger, sometimes with a circular motion with the tip of his finger. I was excited beyond belief. Thrilling arcs jumped inside me between my breasts and cunt. I had to get more access to my pussy, and pulled my skirt up over my hips, and thrust my hand down my panties. I rubbed my wet clit faster and faster, writhed my body up and down in the chair and, as I exploded in orgasm, he pinched my nipples between his fingers, the pain sending me even higher. ""Oh God,"" I said, ""that was fantastic.""\n""I'm glad,"" he said, smiling down at me while his fingers continued to pull gently at my nipples. ""Why don't we go into the living room?"" I pulled my sweater and skirt down and followed him into his living room, where I sat invitingly on his couch. I expected him to be all over me. Instead, he sat in a chair across from the couch. This was a bit embarrassing to me but he just smiled. Then he said, ""Your body is really beautiful, and seeing you so turned on really turned me on."" I blushed even more. He continued, ""What I'd really like would be for you to take your clothes off so I can enjoy seeing how nice you look."" An unbelievable request, you might say. But after he had just given me such pleasure, seeking nothing in return, it seemed like the least I could do for him. I leaned down to discard a shoe. ""Leave your shoes on,"" he said. ""Those beautiful long legs look so nice in heels."" So I stood up. I paused a moment, trying to figure out how to proceed. Then, I guess because he had already seen my breasts, I removed my sweater. As I pulled it over my head, he said softly, ""Put your arms over your head."" I stood straight up, sucking in my already flat stomach, and raised my arms over my head. As I did so I could feel my breasts raise even more, and I was conscious of my exposed, full breasts and hard, dark nipples. I folded my sweater and reached for my bra. ""I like the necklace, but get rid of that bra"" he said. I unbuttoned my skirt, dropping it down over my hips and stepped out of it. His anticipation showed, as I bent over to pick it up. ""Straighten your legs, turn around, and bend over,"" he said. I obeyed and watched his eyes as he looked at my thin panties tighten around my ass and creep up into my crotch. I reached back and peeled my panties down and let them drop to the floor. I blushed as I realized that he could see all of my bare cunt and, probably, my clit. I stood and turned around. He sucked in air as he realized that I shave my pussy so that the hairs won't poke out from my bikini (when I go home). I glanced down and saw that my cunt lips were bright pink and protruding around my clit. I stood there, naked except for my white heels and necklace. ""That is really fantastic,"" he said with sincere appreciation. ""You are a beautiful girl. Let's go make some hors d'oeuvres and get a drink."" I was taken aback. He, still in his sport jacket, trousers, and tie, caught me by the hand and led me into his kitchen. He constantly appraised me, breasts, pussy, buttocks, and legs, obviously appreciatively and sensually, but he ignored my embarrassment and acted as if this were normal. Standing in the bright lights of the kitchen, I was even more aware of my nakedness. But I saw a bulge in his pants that told me that he appreciated me intensely. And new moisture and warmness flowed between my bare legs, and my nipples hardened anew. ""Here, peel this cucumber and slice it up real fine,"" he said. While I did so, he proceeded to de-crust, quarter, and spread butter on pieces of bread; all the while glancing often at me, occasionally saying things like ""My, you are pretty,"" or ""You have a really sexy ass,"" or ""Your breasts are so firm and alive."" Once he said, ""Seeing your bare pussy with your clit poking out of your swollen lips, especially at the top of your beautiful legs drives me crazy."" These comments embarrassed me, but they also turned me on intensely. I didn't know what else to do; so I just stood there, naked, being watched and complimented and slicing the cucumber. Then, at his instructions, I put a cucumber slice on each bread quarter and sprinkled them with lemon juice and pepper. He stood and watched me, smiling. ""Take them back in the living room,"" he said. Carrying a bottle of white wine and two glasses, he walked behind me, obviously so that he could watch me walk. I made sure to put each foot directly in front of the other so that my hips would sway as I walked. We sat again, with him in a chair opposite me on the sofa. I kept my legs crossed so that my naked pussy was concealed.Of course, my breasts and nipples were totally exposed to him. The hors d'oeuvres were delicious. It was very sexy to sit there nude, talking, drinking wine, and eating hors d'oeuvres. In a way, it was the ultimate in formality. I knew I looked better and more alluring than I could in any evening gown. He asked me about my sex life, whether I dated before college, whether I liked to flirt, how far I usually went, and whether I enjoyed sex. I answered ambiguously, but even talking about it made me feel erotic. Then he asked me what I liked a lover to do to me. I said that I didn't know. ""Uncross your legs,"" he said. I did, exposing the slit between my legs to his gaze. He looked directly at it, making it tingle. Then he got up, came over to me, and knelt down in front of me, still holding his drink. He put a finger in the wine and moistened each of my nipples. Then, with his mouth an inch from the tip, he blew a stream of air over my breasts. The combination of the wine and the air made my nipples protrude even farther. I moaned as, with just the tip of his tongue, he circled each nipple. ""Suck me,"" I said, and he took my nipple in his lips and began sucking it while rolling my nipple with his tongue. He opened his mouth farther and sucked as much of my breast into his mouth as possible and then, with as much suction as he could get, pulled his mouth off the end of my breast. It felt like I was being milked, and I felt the tremors of a mini orgasm between my legs. He moved further down my body and began running his tongue into my navel and into the crease between my legs and stomach. He blew a stream of air at my clit. The sensation was thrilling and electrifying. All I had ever felt down there was a finger or a thrusting penis. I slumped forward on the sofa, opening my legs and thrusting my pussy up to his mouth. ""Please,"" I said. ""Please what?"" he replied. ""Please lick me!""\n""I am licking you.""\n""Lick me there.""\n""Where?"" Oh God, he was going to make me say words I never used with anyone. But I had to feel what his tongue would do when it covered my clit. ""Lick my pussy!"", I groaned. ""Suck on my clit! Stick your tongue in my cunt!"" Delicately, he probed with his tongue, flicking onto and around my clitoris, first lightly, then more intensely and continuously. He tongued the tip and then up and down the sides of it alternately. I began writhing upward to him. He put down his drink and took my hands in his. He moved my fingers to my own nipples and he began squeezing them with his. I grabbed each breast in my hands and began milking them and pulling on my nipples. He moved his hands to my buttocks and raised me to his mouth. His tongue was like a continuous lightning bolt, licking the side and tip of my clitoris, then probing into my pussy. Then he began to combine this with sucking. I went wild! It seemed as if he were somehow sucking my tiny bud of a clitoris into an organ of pleasure several inches long. Holding it in his mouth, he flicked it with his tongue and sucked it in and out. I wildly began to cum, vaguely aware of the heightened sensation of his fingers playing at my anus and pussy. As each wave of pleasure rolled over me, I pinched my nipples and dug my fingernails into the sensitive flesh. I gasped and moaned, and the pleasure became so intense that I attempted to get away from that thrilling tongue and mouth. But he held me tightly, digging his fingers into my anus when I squirmed. I burst into orgasm. I soared. I contracted. I was relieved. I could stop. But he did not. ""Enough, enough,"" I cried, trying to squirm away. But his tongue only slowed down to a steady rhythm against my throbbing clit, which brought me blasting to another orgasm and then another and another, right on top of each other. I was shattered. He finally stopped, pulled his finger from my anus, and caressed my clit slowly with his tongue. He stood and kissed my face and sat down again. I was depleted. I lay there, legs spread, gasping. He sat and watched appreciatively. ""Thank you,"" was all I could say. After a bit, I said, ""I want to do something for you."" It seemed out of character for me to say something like that, but nice. ""You will,"" he said, ""but I want you to see that turning someone else on is as sexy as being turned on. Physically, the need is to be stimulated, and it's great. But emotionally, mentally, the real kick is turning someone else on. Also, while there is a physical need for eventual release, and it's fantastic when it comes, the build-up, being turned on and waiting, is really the most fun mentally, although it takes self control and a an ability to defer physical pleasure to enhance the erotic mental enjoyment. What we've been doing has been fantastically erotic for me."" What I said next was even more uncharacteristic for me. ""Well, anyway, I want to see you nude now.""\n""Okay,"" he said, and he undressed, laying his coat neatly over a chair, removing his tie, shirt, undershirt, shoes, socks, trousers, and finally, shorts. His penis was big but not erect. ""Mmm,"" I said. He stood before me for a moment, his dick pulsing slightly, and then said, ""Let's have dinner. I'll stay like this. But sometimes wearing a few clothes is sexier than wearing nothing at all. So let me give you something to wear."" He left and returned with a dress. It was silky, clingy, sheer and dark blue. It was a wraparound with a broad sash, so it easily fit me. But it had a few special characteristics. At the top it was very low cut, almost to the navel, and the cut was quite wide. It started at the shoulders, converging to a point above my navel, with just enough material to cover each nipple. Or, at least, there was almost enough; it was virtually impossible to prevent revealing a touch of brown from the edge of a nipple. I have firm breasts that lift up; so I filled the gown out well. The inner side and half of the curvaceous bottom of each breast were completely exposed. Moveover, as I soon learned, while the dress would just cover my nipples when I stood or sat straight up, if I leaned over or twisted, a nipple was exposed or my entire breast popped out. The bottom was split from a few inches below the navel down. Again, if I stood straight, it closed, but when I walked, my inner leg right up to my pussy was exposed. When I sat down, the dress fell to either side, revealing my legs and the few intimate inches above them. Although I had already bared all, as he said, being somewhat dressed was more sexy and raunchy. When I had a dress on, it seemed that I should be covered; so when the dress exposed me, it was somehow more risky than being naked. This was especially so since he obviously noticed each time I was exposed to him, and I could see his penis twitch with pleasure. We went to the kitchen to fix dinner; a couple of steaks and a sliced tomato. As we cooked, I could not keep my eyes off his penis. I had never really taken a close look at a nude man before. When I reached for something and my nipple was revealed, his cock pulsed. It turned me on each time. When he seated me at the table and the split dress fell open, his cock jumped up in jerks, and he stood there over my chair, with his hands on my shoulders. I reached up and caressed his organ and it sprang up. He kissed me and sat down. While we ate by candlelight, he was naked but hidden by the table and I was exposed from the waist down but also hidden. My box got wetter and wetter at the thought of the sensuality of the situation. I wanted to reach down and rub myself, but I didn't, although I occasionally did manage to let my fingers briefly trace over my clit. I leaned forward or to the side as often as I could so that my revealed breasts and nipples would turn him on. I always acted as if it were an accident, smiled, and recovered myself. We cleared the table and returned to the living room. He sat on the sofa, slumped and exposed, and said, ""Now, you can do some things for me. You know how I enjoy your body. I want you to do a striptease show for me--a sex act."" I stammered, ""I don't know how,"" blushing fiercely. ""Improvise,"" he said. ""Remember, your goal is to turn me on. It will turn you on. That will turn me on even more. Go ahead."" I started to take the dress off. ""Oh no,"" he said. ""Not yet. You should be able to go a long way with it on."" I looked puzzled. ""Look,"" he said, ""think of all the ways you can tease by showing a little more. You could drive me wild fully dressed."" He saw my continued confusion. ""Wiggle. Gyrate. Hunch. Hump. Go ahead."" I began to understand and started undulating before him, like a dancer, letting the split in the dress flick open and closed. Soon I really got into it. I wiggled my breasts so they popped out of the dress. I saw his cock throb. I sat on the coffee table in front of him and thrust my pelvis up and down and sucked air through my teeth. I was getting turned on. I reached down and pulled my breast to my mouth. I could just flick the nipple with my tongue and I watched his eyes as I licked the tip. I put my hands to my crotch and parted my lips there and caressed myself. Now he was as hard as a rock and looking glassy. I stuck my finger in my pussy and slid it in and out, writhing all the while. I pulled my finger from my pussy and licked my own moisture from it. I sucked my finger into and out of my mouth, watching his cock grow even harder. ""Now take it off,"" he whispered. I stood and did so, slowly and sexily, all the time running my hands over my body. For a while I had just the top part off; then I let the whole dress fall to the floor. ""Stand on the table,"" he said. I did, and he looked up at me. ""let me see that beautiful ass,"" he moaned. I turned around and then obscenely wiggled my buttocks. ""Ooh,"" he gasped. ""Bend over."" I did, knowing that in doing so I totally revealed my pussy to him. ""Oh you look so nice like that with your breasts hanging down and your box there between those lovely cheeks and atop those beautiful legs. Touch yourself."" I fingered my clit, with him watching between my legs. I slid my fingers up and down inside my juicing pussy. I slid my index finger into my anus and moved it in and out slightly. His cock was standing straight up with a slight curve. I could see a bead of cum on the tip of it. I was so turned on that I could barely control myself. I was about to cum. ""Come here,"" he said. ""Kneel here."" He guided my head to his throbbing cock. For an instant I was reluctant since I had never done that before. But I was so turned on and so wanted to please him that my reluctance was quickly overcome by passion, and I took the head of his cock between my lips. I could taste the slightly salty bead of cum, and I pulled my head back slightly so he could see the sticky fluid in a string from my tongue to his cock. I put my head back on his cock and took just the head between my lips. With my tongue, I tried to insert it into the hole at the end so I could get more of his cum. ""What should I do,"" I asked. ""Lick it up and down. Suck my balls gently. Put as much as you can into your mouth and suck as hard as you can while moving your head up and down."" I began licking and mouthing it, up and down. My hands found his balls and anus, and I caressed them. His back arched and he trembled. ""Suck it. Take more of it,"" he gasped. I did. I found it very exciting knowing that I was giving such pleasure. I began to suck wildly, letting the prick go half out and then deeply into my mouth. He thrust toward me, first with steady pushes, and then spasmodically, finally exploding his warm semen into my mouth. I could feel three separate spurts of cum fill my mouth, and before I could swallow all of it, some trickled down his cock onto his balls. He sank back onto the couch, and I licked his dick and it jerked smaller and smaller. Now that he was soft, I could take the whole thing into my mouth. I sucked gently and ran my tongue around the head. Then I crawled onto the sofa and lay there with my head in his lap, with him caressing my hair. But not for long. I was so randy and turned on from having turned him on that I just twitched and pulsed between my legs for some more attention there, more exciting stimulation, and more of those glorious climaxes. I took his hand and put it on my rear. With his arm extended, his hand just reached an inch or so below the small of my back. I wriggled forward on his lap about a foot so that his hand then rested on the bottom of my rear, which he began to caress gently. Another result of this move was that my breasts now hung into his lap, and one of my nipples brushed on his resting penis, a very sexy sensation as the moisture on his cock made my nipples wet. His fore and middle fingers played lightly about the rim of my pussy, sometimes brushing onto my clit. I moved my buttocks up and down sensually with enjoyment. Then I wanted more. I slid on up on the sofa until my ass was right in his lap. With my head down on one side of the sofa and my knees on the other, my rear stuck up at him, and I arched my back and spread my knees so that the whole area between my legs was completely available to him. I wanted him to have total and free access to it all. Now he used both hands, one coming across my back, with which he toyed with my anus and pussy, rubbing my juices from one to the other. His other hand had more direct access. He fingered my clit and rolled it between his thumb and finger, sometimes pulling on it, sometimes massaging it circularly with one finger. I ground up and down with pleasure, and when that was not enough, I wriggled from side to side simultaneously. I reached peaks, but he moved too slowly for me to cum, so my pleasure continued, wave after wave. I was ecstatic, but the tension built and built, demanding release. He began thrusting one finger, then two, into my pussy, massaging its tight, wet interior. I began moaning and whispering obscene exclamations and requests. I felt a finger slip into my writhing anus, and I could feel my ass hole tighten as he slid it past the first two joints. It accentuated the ecstatic agony I was experiencing in my convulsing pussy and on my throbbing clit. Finally I cried out, ""Oh, please, I want to cum so much, so bad."" He lifted me off and laid me back on the sofa. At first I didn't understand. But then I saw his penis sticking straight out, throbbing and hard. I knew he was going to fuck me, and I wanted it. I wanted that hot, smooth cock inside me. He moved my legs around and put each of my white high heels on the coffee table, my legs spread. Then he guided his prick slowly into my waiting, wet box and pressed his body into mine. Slowly I felt the head as it forced its way up my cunt. I could feel the walls of my pussy give way before its gentle insistence. Slowly and gently at first, he slid in and out, but then he began thrusting more rapidly and harder into a rushing crescendo. I reached up and began pinching his nipples, rolling and twisting them as he crushed my breasts in his hands. I was torn apart by bolts of sensations, more deeply sensual and sexual than I had ever known. I thrust back toward him and wiggled and gasped. Then my breath and gasps became quick, his face contorted and his pace and ferocity somehow increased again. I felt it coming. I arched my back and felt throbs of climax booming through my body like rolling thunder. Hot juices filled me. He collapsed upon me, and we lay there, both exhausted, both totally satisfied."
542,Bicycle Repair Shop,"['MFF', 'bd', 'orgy']","When I got to the apartment, I could see the bikes sitting on the rims. When I knocked on the door and didn't get an answer, I started to work on the flat tires, figuring the girls were down on the beach. As I continued working, someone snuck up behind me and put their hands over my eyes. I was then told to stand up slowly and not to say a word. I was led forward and soon told to sit down. As I sat down, the hands were removed and I saw that I was in a bedroom. Tammy was laying beside me in her bathing suit and Renee was the culprit who had captured me.\n\nThe girls said they were turned on when they saw me riding around and had come in to the bike shop only to see me. But Tammy had figured that if they had a problem with the bikes that I would come out to see them. They had let the air out of the tires and called hoping to get me. I told them I was turned on when they first came in and that I jumped the chance to go on their service call.\n\nRenee looked at Tammy and said, ""Well, I got him over here, so you do what you want with him first."" and walked out of the room.\n\nTammy leaned up and pushed me down onto the bed. I could feel my cock get-ting harder and harder beneath my cycling shorts. She reached down and pulled her bikini bottoms off and I saw the lightest blond tufts of hair around the pink lips of her pussy that I have every laid eyes on. She took off her top and revealed a perfect pair of 36d's.\n\nNow my cock felt like it was going to explode. I helped her with my shorts and she began flicking my nipples with her fingernails. After a few moments of this, my little nubs were as hard as my cock. As she kept up her actions, I began working on her nips. She began to moan very softly and spread her legs a little. She asked if I would tie her breasts up and fuck her. I told her that I had not tried bondage but for her I would try. She reached under the bed and pulled out some rope and shoestrings.\n\nI had her sit up and took a long length of rope and tied her arms behind her back. I took a second length of rope, tied one end to the rope holding her arms and then started making figure eights around her chest, going each time between her breasts. I asked her what the shoestrings were for and she said to tie them tightly around her nipples, making sure to leave plenty of string to get a grip on after her nipples began to swell.\n\nAfter doing this, I lowered her back onto the bed and tied her ankles to the bedposts. Seeing her this helpless on the bed was driving me wild, so I reached over and gently tugged at the strings on her nipples. She began to moan and I could wait no longer. I pulled my shorts down and positioned myself 69 style over her. She latched on to my cock and began sucking and licking. I began licking her pussy and tugging at her strings, which made her moan ever more. I didn't want to cum yet, so I moved down to her pussy and began to suck her clit, all the while pulling strings.\n\nWith her pussy dripping wet, I stopped and she told me that there was a double-headed dildo in the drawer next to the bed. Getting into the grove, I told her she had to be a real good girl before I would let her cum. Just then, Renee walked back into the room and joined us on the bed. She said Tammy had been bad all day long and needed to be punished. I was glad to oblige.\n\nRenee straddled Tammy's chest and untied the strings from her nipples. She took her finger and ran it between the lips of Tammy's pussy and began rubbing her own lips and clit. As this went on, she would use the palm of her other hand to gently graze the swollen nipples before her. Tammy started to buck and grind under Renee, and she knew it would not take much more for her to cum. Renee got off of her chest and picked up the dildo. She gave us a slutty look and started to go down on the monster rubber cock with her mouth. She turned it around and did the other side, slid it down her chest between her breasts, and put one end into her pussy.\n\nAs she pumped it in and out of her hot box, she pushed the other end into her ass. As her knees got wobbly, she dropped to the floor in front of me and started to suck my dick. I reached down and twisted her nipples as she sucked me as she kept a steady rhythm in her pussy and ass with the dildo.\n\nTammy could do nothing but lie on the bed and watch. Renee pulled the dildo out with a pop and pulled me to the floor and into her pussy. It didn't take long until she came and I was not far behind. As I started to cum, I pulled out of Renee and quickly put my cock in Tammy's mouth. She was wild with lust after watching us screw right in front of her and sucked me off real fast. For this, I slid dildo into her cunt and asshole. I twisted her nipples and she came shaking and grinding the dildo into my other hand.\n\nI quickly untied Tammy, and massaged her arms and neck, which led to my dick starting to spring back to life. She took it in her hands and began to jack me up and down. We lay down on the bed facing each other as I started to rub her clit and Renee joined us directly behind Tammy. Tammy slid my now hard cock into her sweet pussy and Renee slid the end of the dildo into Tammy's ass and into her pussy. The feeling of that rubber cock head rubbing against my head through the thin skin between her pussy and her asshole was fantastic.\n\nI knew I wouldn't last long. I reached around and fingered Renee in the ass and just as I did she came. Tammy came again, almost as hard as before and her clutching pussy muscles were taking me to the edge. Tammy slid a finger into my asshole and that was all I could take. I pumped her pussy full as Renee kneaded my balls to get every drop of cum out.\n\nI pulled out of Tammy and when I had slumped off the bed into a chair, Renee pulled the dildo out of her pussy and reached into the drawer and pulled out another two-headed dildo. Tammy rolled over and got on her hands and knees as Renee slid on end of one dildo into Tammy's ass and the end of the other dildo into Tammy's pussy.\n\nRenee got on her hands and knees and put the ends into her holes and started to move back and forth. I was getting hard again watching these two go at it, but man did my balls hurt.\n\nThe girls were going at it as hard as they could, shoulders to the bed, one hand on the clit and one hand going from nipple to nipple. I was now stroking at a pretty fast pace and could feel my balls burning. As they came, I stood up and shot two short squirts on their backsides and that was all I could get.\n\nI ended up spending the night with them and visited them a couple more times before they left, but that I'll save for a later story."
543,Big,"['MF', 'cheat']","I turned around and said titty five dollars, I must have been as red in the face as this lady but she was smiling. I said much slower thirty five dollars is that alright with you, she said that's fine. Then she added that this happens all the time and not to feel bad it natural for a man to look.\n\nI know I have large breasts I can't hide them under my arms, without thinking, I said that would be pretty hard to do, oops sorry I said she laughed and said can you picture that and put her hands under each breast and picked them up WOW that got my attention. There so firm I said without thinking, she said well thank you. I was red in the face again.\n\nThen she realized what she was doing, said sorry, I don't know what came over me, you will mostly want to go home and play with…… Then stopped talking. I'm getting myself in trouble and better go inside. I was getting a big hard on in a big way,\n\nI turned and said see you Friday she turned and started to say ok. And stumbled on the stairs, because she looked down at the bulge forming in my pants. I turned and caught her before she fell, then looking down after catching her, it was very visible, I said sorry and helped her up and turned and left, pushing down the front of my pants.\n\nI got home and stood in the front hall until I started to calm down, then my wife came walking around the corner, I was just coming to get you….. why are holding your hands like that? Like what? she came close an ran her hand over my crotch, your hard…..OH you like her big tits do you, huh….. I said well there kind of hard to hide….yah like this right here…huh.\n\nShe said you come in here with me and I will take care of that for you big boy. She sat in a chair by the dinner room table, and pulled me close and had my pants down in a flash then her lips were around me. Her tongue was running around and under the head of my cock ""OH"" she knew how to please me. Before I knew it I was pumping my cum down her throat, she loves my taste and swallowed every drop.\n\nShe looked up and said sorry for such a quick blowjob, but I have supper on the stove and don't want it to burn. After supper we went to bed early because she was going to visit her family, about a five hour drive a way and was getting up early to get a early start.\n\nI said good bye to her the next morning and went to work and wanted to do that little trimming job and get it out of the way because then I needed to get a hot meal, I am not a good cook and will only eat my food if I really have to. Well I got done early and headed over to do the work.\n\nThe lady heard me on her front porch, she came out and said I will be right back, just taking my son over to his friends for a sleep over. When she got back I was almost done, she came around front and said wow your fast. I said if you got the right equipment you can do a good job and fast at the same time.\n\nShe looked down at the front of my pants and said, I bet you got the right equipment. Then blushed, sorry lost my head again I am going to get myself in trouble one of these days. Would you like a cold drink, come in the house where it's cooler.\n\nI walked up behind her, boy she's got a nice ass, I thought to myself and just kept looking and then she turned quickly and said you put your equipment on the front porch. I walked right into her chest and had to put my arms around her to keep from knocking her down.\n\nI had my head right between her big beautiful tits I got hard just like that, bang instant erection, But I turned away after she gently sat on the top step with my help, she was laughing and said boy aren't we the pair. She said I am sorry I shouldn't turned so quickly, I said facing away from her well I wasn't watching where I was going either.\n\nI brought my equipment up onto the porch and set it down and she said ready for that cold drink. I was in better shape now, and said sure I opened the door for her and she said thank you. That's nice not many men do that any more, I said your welcome and stood by the front door, and watched as she walked away, nice swing I said to myself and pushed the front of my pants down when she was out of sight.\n\nIt was nice and cool inside, nice to have air. She came back and handed me a nice ice cold beer, and said you like that brand, yes it fine thank you, then said here step in and reached to close the door and her nipple brushed up against my arm. It felt like a small rock, then again after she closed the door.\n\nI looked at her nipples they were standing right out there, ""just beautiful"". She reached up and with thumb and fore finger rolled then and shivered and said that this is one of the draw backs of having air conditioning. I couldn't believe my eyes at what she had just done and she realized it and said you must think I am awfully. I said oh no I like them she smile most men do silly, I must have been a bright red.\n\nYour in no hurry are you, you don't have to run home to your wife, she was going away for four says she told me. I said no but I have to go clean up and go get something to eat. She can eat me, oops I mean eat with me, she was a bright red that didn't come out right did it. I am all alone and have plenty and you can just wash up at the sink.\n\nPlease stay, I am all alone. And you can tell me if you like what I cooked. I said it smells good. Good she said and got up really fast and ran into the kitchen. She said you can come out to use the sink now. She said here is the soap and a wash cloth go ahead and take your sweaty tee shirt off and there's is nice warm water. I did as she asked and removed my tee shirt.\n\nI started to wash my hands and arms then my chest and under arms I rinsed the face cloth and she took it and washed my back, this felt really great. She said you have a nice strong back and your arms, you have big strong arms. She said I bet if you hold onto someone there not going to get away, I said well yes I guess so. I felt her lips on my back as she dried it off for me.\n\nI was starting to get another erection, and went and sat down at the dinner table. She brought in a plate of food and set in front of me. It smelled great now maybe I had something to take my mind off of her. She brought in her plate and sat down across from me and said you didn't have to wait, for silly old me. I said it was the right thing to do, she said do you always do the right thing? I said I don't understand?\n\nWell she said what would you do about this, she reach down and pulled her shirt up and over her head and then stood and pushed her slacks and under pants down and off and sat back down. She was sitting naked at the table. My mouth must have dropped open I just stared at her tits they were so firm and her nipples were standing straight out, she was exciting to say the least. She said ok what would like me to do? I said I had a hard on that was starting to hurt it was bent over and had no where to go.\n\nShe stood and walked over in front of me and pushed back my chair and undid my belt then my work shoes were off, then I was standing and then I was stepping out of my pants. She said you have a beautiful cock, and felt her lips kiss it. Then she said sit down and eat you supper your going to need your strength. I was in daze but ate all the food and just looked at those tits they were awesome.\n\nShe said do you like what you see I said oh yah very much. She said good, I am desert, does that sound good to you, very good my cock was throbbing I needed to cum my balls were aching. Without even thinking I said my balls are aching. She smiled and came over to me pushed the chair back again and start sucking my on cock. Her lips felt so good and she was really applying a lot of pressure and it wouldn't belong. I exploded she swallowed every drop and came back up and asked does that fell better, yes much better. Did she have a spell over me, I felt strange I couldn't put my finger on it.\n\nI just sat there naked and this really didn't bother me even what I said to her about being uncomfortable and my balls were aching even when she sucked me off. I felt like I said can you pass me the salt please, I don't know how to explain it, very weird, just eating and staring at her tits and her nipples I couldn't take my eyes off of them.\n\nHer tit were big and so firm and when she moved they didn't bounce or if she bent over they didn't hang. But her being naked in front of me, was so natural it was like she had clothes on. But I couldn't remember what her pubic hair looked like, or if she had any? it was like a photo that had been blurred out, like it wasn't there.\n\nBut I wasn't afraid even though I did not understand. I wanted to ask her but couldn't get the words out, something kept me from asking? She was talking but didn't understand what she was saying it almost sounded like she was singing. I couldn't move from the chair, then she stood and I did also and followed her into her bedroom.\n\nI laid on my back on her bed and got on the bed and she got up on the bed and sat down on my hard cock I watch but didn't see a thing it was like looking at that blurred out photo I could feel her but it was strange then there was a sharp pain then nothing. I looked down at myself after she got off me, and where my groan was it was just like hers a blurred out picture.\n\nI sat up and screamed….. I was home in my bed and ripped the covers back to look to see if I still had a cock and balls. Everything was there. my wife said what is the matter I was sweating and it was running off of me like it was 125 degrees in the bedroom.\n\nI told my wife about the dream. I must have had because everything was there it was more like a nightmare. She looked at me and said, you had sex with her? I said how could I have, I am here in bed with you and I haven't worked on trimming her shrubs yet and you haven't even left to go see your family yet.\n\nShe looked at me and said what day is it, I said most likely early Friday morning why. She said look at the alarm clock, it said Wednesday. And she told me she just got home this evening after her visit with her folks. I drove by the ladies house and that the ladies shrubs are all trimmed.\n\nI looked at her and said I don't remember doing them except in my nightmare. She said do you feel alright, because you have lost four days.\n\nWas it guilt I was feeling? Or was it all a dream and nothing really happened. I laid back down and said I don't know... I just don't know? And then I feel to sleep."
544,Big Balls,"['FFM', 'bi', 'affair']","After dinner, the three of us walked back to the hotel, enjoying the warm night air. As we rode up in the elevator, Dave invited us to his room, saying that he wouldn't try any more sales pitches. Janet looked at me, and I nodded, knowing that she wanted some company, at least for a while. Honestly, I too, was tempted, even if Janet didn't go, as earlier, I'd seen a promising outline in Dave's trousers.\n\nIn his room, Dave had some wine which he poured for us all. We sat down and talked more about general things. I went to the bathroom, and when I came out, Janet and Dave were sitting on the end of the large bed. I looked for some sign that would indicate they wanted to be alone, and seeing none, I sat down and joined in the conversation again. Somehow, the topic had changed from dancing, to bikinis, and eventually to nudity. I found myself getting damp, listening to Dave describe a clothes-optional apartment complex he knew about. The idea of walking out of your apartment, naked, seemed to stir some deep desire in me, and I found myself getting more and more aroused.\n\nJanet was talking about bikinis being sexier than full nudity, as there was something left to the imagination. Dave replied that he found tan-lines, or a lack of them, was a great turn on.\n\n""You mean like this?"" Janet said, opening her blouse and showing us the tan line over her shoulder. Janet's tan was nice and even, except where her fair skin had been covered by a thin string of a bikini top. Dave stared and then smiled.\n\n""Hmmm, yes."" Dave said. ""You have a very nice tan."" Janet was from the southern California area, so it didn't surprise me. Janet looked at me then, and asked if I was naturally tan. I have a nice tan, which I worked hard at all summer, and kept up by visiting a tanning salon.\n\n""No."" I replied. ""I have to work hard at mine."" This was the truth. One of the benefits of where I live is that my backyard is very private and I can sunbathe nude or topless without worry. Dave asked if he could see my tan line like Janet's, for a comparison. I hesitated a little, as I normally sunbathed topless in my back yard, and in the salon, so I didn't have a bra-line like Janet. I explained to them that I didn't have one, which caused them both to raise their eyebrows.\n\n""Do you have a place to sunbathe topless?"" Janet asked. I said yes, and explained how I kept my tan. Dave explained that this would be as sexy or even sexier than a bikini. Somehow, in the course of the conversation, and maybe it was because of the wine, Janet and I agreed to remove our tops. We both wore bras, and I didn't think it was that big of a deal, nor did Janet. When I opened the front of my blouse with Janet and Dave's eyes widened, I again felt excited, erotic. Dave's eyes were glued to Janet's breasts, and I looked too. Janet's bra was very sheer, and I could clearly see her large, dark nipples through the fabric. Janet slid her shoulder straps down, showing off the tan lines. I slid mine off too -- no tan lines.\n\nJanet looked at me, and smiled, saying that she wished she could get tan like I did. I was very damp, and my panties were clinging to me. I was excited by her closeness, and her beauty. Dave stood up and opened his shirt, showing us by exposing, just below his belt, the contrast of his tan. Janet asked if his legs were tan too, and instead of pulling up his trouser leg, Dave undid his pants & let them drop to the floor. Yes, his legs were very tan, but what caught our attention was the bulge in his crotch pressing against the briefest briefs I'd ever seen.\n\nThe briefs Dave wore were black, and very much like a jock- strap. They covered, barely, his crotch, and had a piece of fabric that covered his ass like a skimpy bikini covers a woman's. We could see the tan lines from the normal brief swimsuit he normally wore. I could feel my nipples harden and my pussy getting wet too. What caught my attention was that Dave's balls seemed to be sagging heavily in his briefs. I couldn't get my eyes away from them.\n\nJanet mentioned that Dave had said tan lines could be as sexier than a bikini, and now she dared him to show us. Dave looked at me and shrugged, then slid his shorts down around his ankles and stood up. Janet and I both gasped quietly when he stood. Dave's cock wasn't the biggest, or thickest I've ever seen, but his balls were hanging quite low, and they looked large and full. Dave's half-hard cock began to grow stiff in front of our eyes, and we both seemed to be drawn towards it. Fully erect, Dave was only about six or seven inches, but his balls were magnificent!\n\nJanet looked at me and I looked back at her. Without words, we both took off our bras. Janet's breasts, which were about 36C's, were pale against the darkness of her tan. The skimpy bikini tan showed that she bared a lot of skin at the beach. My own breasts are evenly tanned. Dave stepped out of his pants and briefs, and quickly, Janet and I began dropping our skirts. Now it was all out in the open, the veiled phrases, the innuendo all unnecessary. Sex is what we all were thinking now, and I wanted Dave's big balls in my hands.\n\nWe all moved together, Janet and I removing his shirt. Dave's hands were caressing us both. Dave's hands caressed across my chest, and he seemed to be fascinated by my even tan. Since I'm only a 32B, his interest in my breasts excited me, having expected him to go for Janet's larger chest. Both Janet and I still wore pantyhose, and briefs. Dave began to remove Janet's pantyhose, doing it smoothly and gracefully. Naked, Janet is breath taking. Her sensual curves are accented by her tan-lines, making her look even sexier. Dave kissed her small bush, which she had shaved into a tiny triangle for her suit.\n\nJanet surprised me by turning to me and beginning to remove my pantyhose. Dave, on the other side, helped, and Janet knelt as I stepped out of them. Janet looked up, her face inches from my pussy, her breath hot against my sensitive, damp skin. Her eyes told me the truth and I put my hand on her head gently, and she leaned forward, kissing my pussy & snaking her tongue over my clit. That sent a shiver through me, & I rocked my pelvis forward, but Janet stopped, standing up and smiling coyly at me.\n\nWe climbed into the big bed, and Dave pulled me on top of him, so that I would straddle his mouth. Janet began to kiss his chest and stomach, and I lowered my pussy to his lips. Janet worked her way down, and Dave was giving me terrific head. By the time Janet had his cock in her mouth, I was close to my own climax. I watched as Janet took the entire length of his shaft down her mouth and throat, her lips against the base of his cock. She began to suck him in long, deep strokes, & Dave's tongue was driving me into a lusty frenzy as I neared orgasm. Janet had stretched out between his legs and I could see her creamy white ass against her deep tan, and I thought of running my hands over her behind. I leaned towards her, and Dave's tongue found my clit, and I came. I heard a low moan, and realized it was my own voice, and then a crash-ing surge of pleasure hit me, and I began to lose control of my body, shaking and grinding my pussy against his face.\n\nJanet was still deep-throating him when I recovered, laying on my side next to them. She looked at me and stopped sucking him.\n\n""Looks like he gives good head."" She smiled.\n\nI replied, ""Uh-HUH!"" feeling weak and sexy. Janet suggested we switch, and I moved over as she sat on his mouth. I looked at his glistening cock, wet with her saliva. His balls were huge and still hanging between his legs. I'm not as good as Janet, being able to take only about half of him into my mouth. I looked up at her, and she was very sexy, with her eyes closed and her small bush rocking back and forth over his tongue. Her stark tan-lines made her seem sexier somehow.\n\nI moved down between Dave's legs, and began to suck and lick his big balls. They were both heavy, warm and they seemed to flow over my hands. Dave began moving his hips up and down as I licked them, and I sucked one into my mouth. It filled my mouth it seemed, and the soft skin of his sacks felt so sexy against my tongue. Janet was moaning softly, and squeezing her breasts. I lifted up his balls and licked underneath them, all the way down towards his anus, then back up. Dave moaned into Janet's pussy, so I did it again. He was getting all excited by it, so I kept sucking each ball and licking under them.\n\nJanet leaned down and began to suck his cock while I did this, and we were both getting very hot. I came up to suck his balls once, and Janet had just the head in her mouth. She pushed his cock towards me and I sucked him, then gave it back to her. Janet held it and leaned towards me, and we kissed, our tongues briefly sliding over each other. She licked the side of my face, then sucked his cock all the way down quickly. My pussy was sopping wet, and I could feel it against my legs and on the bed under me. Janet came, her mouth full of Dave's cock, moaning and rocking the bed. Her eyes were closed and a look of contentment spread over her face, even with her mouth halfway down his shaft. I ran my tongue up between his legs, then between his balls, cupping them as I licked up his shaft to Janet's lips.\n\nDave's hips bucked and he shuddered. Janet moaned and I felt his cock throbbing wildly. He was cumming in her mouth, and I could hear Janet noisily swallowing his cum.\n\n""Don't be greedy."" I said to Janet.\n\nI heard her swallow twice more, then lift off his cock. To my surprise, Dave was still cumming. A thick spurt splashed against Janet's face and I took the head in my mouth. His thick salty cum squirted again, then again. It was as if he would never stop. I had to swallow twice, and this was after he'd already spurted in Janet's mouth!\n\nHis cum tasted salty-sweet, and after he stopped, Janet sucked his softening cock while I licked the streak of cum from her cheek. We kissed, tasting each other's cum covered tongues, and then we took turns sucking his cock until it was hard again.\n\nWe heard Dave's voice telling us that we were terrific and we both had to laugh a little. Janet sat up and asked me if I wanted the first ride, so I climbed on top of his cock. Dave began pumping his cock in & out fast, making me cum quickly, while Janet rode his face & sucked my nipples. I had my hands on her nice full breasts, pinching her nipples too.\n\nJanet wanted to fuck him and we began to swap, but Dave wanted to take her from behind. Janet knelt and Dave got behind her, grabbing her hips and slamming his cock deep in her pussy. Janet pushed me down and began to suck my pussy, and as he fucked her, I could feel her face bump against me. Janet used her tongue on my clit, and her fingers inside me, making me cum three times. Dave now suggested that we trade places, and I knelt while Janet sixty-nined with me. Dave filled me just right, and he began pulling my ass back onto his hard cock. I spread Janet's legs and began to suck her sopped pussy like I was dying for her juices. Her hips bucked against my face and I was going wild, shoving my fingers deep inside her. Dave was literally pounding my drenched pussy, getting ready to cum. Suddenly, his cock seemed to swell and he rammed it deep, hitting bottom and making me gasp. Then he began to cum. It felt as if he had a hose up my pussy and was filling me with a gallon of cum. His cock throbbed and squirted cum over and over. Dave groaned and pulled out, Janet lifting my hips high up.\n\n""Ooh yeah! Shoot your cum stud!"" Janet moaned, and I could feel Dave still squirting his hot cum all over my ass. As he stopped, Janet pulled me back down to her, and I felt a warm wetness on my stomach. Her breasts were slippery wet with Dave's cum, and Janet was sucking it out of me, using her tongue to lick his salty-sweet juice from my pussy. I came over and over as she sucked, Janet moaning & rubbing her face all over my hot, drenched pussy.\n\nI rolled off Janet, and looked back at her. Her face was soaked with our juices and her breasts where shiny wet, as was my belly. I leaned over and kissed her, just to thank her. We kissed and kissed, loosing ourselves in our mad passions, our bodies pressed together, sliding wetly over each other's breasts.\n\nDave was hard again when we broke our kiss and he was stroking his cock, his big balls swaying underneath. I didn't think he'd get off again, but he wanted a repeat, fucking Janet this time. We moved into position and Dave slid into her pussy, while I licked her clit. Janet was sucking me, moaning that she loved the taste of my pussy. Dave began fucking Janet slower, his cock glistening as it came out each time. I licked his balls, having to crane my neck to do so. Dave groaned, saying that I'd make him cum too fast if I kept that up.\n\n""Do it!"" Janet said. ""Make him cum in me!""\n\nI sucked one of his balls, flicking my tongue over it and moaning softly at the same time. Dave began to shudder, saying he was going to cum again. I didn't believe it, until he shoved deep into Janet's pussy, and shuddered.\n\n""Yes!"" Janet moaned. ""Fill me with it!""\n\nDave pulled out and he spurted lots of white cum on Janet's ass and her pussy. It ran down and I greedily licked it until he put his cock to my lips. Dave came with a thick, hot rush, & I had my mouth filled quickly. I swallowed his cum, only to have him cum again, this time, all over my face. He sat back and I began licking Janet's pussy out, tasting her sweet creamy juices mixed with his tangy ones.\n\nAs we disengaged from our sixty-nine Dave was sitting in a chair, sweat covered, his cock hanging limply between his legs.\n\n""Don't you ever stop cumming?"" Janet asked.\n\n""If you don't wear me out first."" Dave replied, taking a sip of wine.\n\n""How many times can you cum?"" I asked never having had a guy who could cum more than three or four times in a night.\n\n""I dunno."" Dave said. ""Best I've done is ten.""\n\n""TEN!"" Janet and I cried together.\n\nAfter a short break Dave asked if we would let him act out a fantasy. We said yes, of course. Dave had me lie on the pillows, spreading my legs wide. Janet lay between my legs, her back to me, & leaned back. I cupped her breasts and fondled them, while Dave sucked her pussy. Janet was very hot, her right hand behind her, fingering my pussy too. Dave got up and sat straddling us both, rubbing against Janet's breasts. He made me cup my hands just under her nipples, lifting her breasts slightly.\n\n""Go ahead."" Janet said softly. ""Cum all over my breasts. Shoot your nice hot cum all over me.""\n\nI was looking over her right shoulder when Dave came. His cock turned into a hose, cum streaming out against her breasts & pooling in my palms. His warm cum excited me, and I could see some dripping from Janet's chin too. Dave took my hand and pressed it against Janet's breast, rubbing his creamy cum against her. I took over and massaged it all over her breasts, then her face, while Janet's hips rocked up and down. Janet was breathing heavily, and I reached down, after Dave moved off, and began to rub her pussy too. Janet came hard, lifting off the bed and pushing me down into the pillows. She cried out and moaned, locking my hand between her lean legs.\n\n""Ooohh!"" Janet breathed later. ""Oh that was so good!""\n\nDave told us to change places, and we did, with me leaning back against Janet's still slippery breasts, & her hands cupped under my breasts. Dave ate my pussy, until I thought I was going to cum. Then he straddled me and began to jack off.\n\n""Shoot your hot cum all over me."" I begged him, realizing how slutty it sounded after I said it. But I wanted him to, & I kept repeating it. It didn't take him long. Dave leaned forward, his cock inches from my face. I closed my eyes, and felt his cum splash against my face. Then more spurting on my chest, then my nipples. They're sensitive and I was close to cumming just from the warm sensations. I opened my eyes, and more of his thick, white jets spurted out, landing on my lips and face. Dave's hips were rocking forward with each spurt. He finally stopped & Janet began to rub his cum on my breasts. It felt so warm and creamy. Janet's hand came to my face rubbing my face with the warm cream and smearing what was already there. I felt as though I was being bathed in his cum. When her hands found my clit, sparks went off in my brain and I arched up against her hand, sliding down her still cum-soaked chest and then I heard a scream far away. It was my own voice, of course, and I had cum so hard, that I passed out.\n\nI awoke moments later, feeling completely limp & weak. Janet smiled and asked me if I was okay. When I said yes she began licking my sensitive nipples off.\n\nThis is the way we spent the last three nights of the convention. Each night, we'd go to dinner, and then to one of our rooms. Dave, Janet and I now climbed right into bed, and the first thing Dave did is fill our mouths with his thick cum. Then, while we kissed, he'd fuck one of our pussies, and cum, fucking the other while she was licking his tangy cum from her pussy. Dave was a miracle, a never-ending orgasm for us. And his cum was tasty, slightly sweet and not at all bitter. Delicious!\n\nThe last night, Dave had to leave early in the morning, so we skipped our dinner out, and had our wild sex early. We kept it up until about two a.m., and finally decided to go to Janet's room just five doors down the hall. That night, as a finale, Dave had filled our mouths, pussies and our assholes with his never ending supply of cum. Just before we were going to leave, Dave had us kiss, while he straddled both of us, and he shot his huge load of cum all over our faces & breasts. Janet and I said goodbye and gathered up our clothes to leave. We promised to return next year and repeat this gathering. Janet and I looked out down the hall, and then scampered, fully naked and still very wet with his cum, down to her room. Once inside, we stayed awake and licked every drop from each other. We both returned to our jobs later that day, after we exchanged addresses.\n\nAt the airport, Janet stopped me.\n\n""You know he's a liar."" Janet said to me.\n\n""What?"" I said.\n\n""We could only get him to cum nine times!""\n\nNext year, we'll do better.\n\nDebi"
545,Big Black Lover,['MF'],"On one of the park benches, an enormous, fat black woman was reading a book, and as I passed by her slowly, she looked up at me, and her mouth fell open. \n\nThe look on her face changed from one of surprise-to a big smile!\n\n""Hey there, that's quite a thing you got there,"" I heard her say.\n\nI stopped. No one had ever spoken to me about my cock before, ever.\n\n""You talking to me?"" I asked, my voice choked a little.\n\n""No,"" she said with a smile, ""I was talking to the damn pigeon strutting over there.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""I said, that's quite a thing you got there.""\n\nI swallowed. My cock was beginning to throb. There was something about the way she looked at me, about her, that really turned me on. She was big-giant, even. Her tits were gigantic globes hanging nearly to her oversized lap as she sat there.\n\n""What thing?"" I asked innocently.\n\nShe glanced around. ""Come over here,"" she said.\n\nI took a few steps closer, and she hand suddenly darted out and squeezed my cock briefly. ""That thing,"" she said.\n\nI nearly came from her touch, from her admiration of my dick, from her reaching up and actually touching me. ""Um,"" I whimpered, ""um, not here.""\n\n""There's a little glade over there,"" she said. ""No one ever goes there.""\n\n""I know the place you mean,"" I said.\n\nI followed her, my bone straining against my shorts. We went to a remote area of the park, surrounded by bushes and thick growth. She found a small clearing and turned to me.\n\n""Take those shorts off,"" she said as she began unbuttoning her blouse. Her big, brown tits suddenly popped out in the open. She hadn't been wearing a bra.\n\nHer nipples were giant dark-brown saucers, completely and utterly the sexiest tits I'd ever seen.\n\nThen she pulled off her shorts, her copious black pubes nearly hidden by her tummy. ""You want to stick that bulge in some black pussy?"" she asked.\n\nI pulled my shorts down, and my long, fat cock suddenly jerked up and slapped me in the tummy.\n\n""Holy motherfucking shit!"" she said.\n\nShe licked her lips, and then turned around and spread her shorts and blouse on the ground. She lay down and spread her enormous brown thighs, showing me a gaping, giant hole surrounded by a forest of thick, curly black hairs.\n\n""Fuck me!""\n\nI didn't hesitate. I took a few steps forward and fell between those big brown legs, my cock jabbing her enormous gash. My fat dick didn't even fill it; still, she was quite loose and very slippery wet.\n\nI pumped a few times, and she moaned, screamed, actually, and came just as I did. I stayed hard, and deep inside her. I pulled out slowly, my rigid prick not losing its hardness, and moved up her body, between her sweating, giant tits. I slid my cock between those two massive brown melons, and began titty-fucking her. She leaned forward, and licked at my dick head with each thrust I made. It didn't take long, and suddenly began to shoot cum all over her neck. I backed away a bit, and covered one brown-black nipple, and then the other, with loads of hot white cum.\n\nWe fucked once more after that, and then, we departed. I met her again the next day, and the day after that, and we repeated pretty much the same performance.\n\nThen, the next day, she wasn't there, and I never saw her again. I didn't even learn her name. I have no idea who she was, or where she is. I only know that I would really, really like to find her again.\n\nDoes anyone out there know who she might be?"
546,"Big Boss Lady, The Part 1","['Fdom-M', 'work']","talks. Her huge office was luxuriously decorated with expensive items. At one wall, she had a large painted portrait of herself in a ivory frame. Below the picture, was a long glass showcase. Inside the glass was various antique unaccustomed torture devices she had imported from different countries. Next to it was a full wet bar. On the opposite wall, was a TV set embedded into the wall with a complete stereo equipment. About two feet away was a full bathroom with a walk-in closet. The closet has a full set of clothes for different occasion. At the same wall, there was another room off set to the side. In the room, there was a large spa sunken into the floor, surrounded by live tropical plants. I could also see a hologram projector, which only the filthy rich people could afford. Further back into the room, behind the glass doors was a sun room. It was filled with all kinds of exercise provisions. It had everything from dumbbell to a treadmill. Most of the weight were free-weights, almost no machines. At one side of the suite, there was also a double metallic sliding doors, which I had no idea what's it for. There was a window, which overlooks her warehouse and the city, behind her desk. She also has close circuit TV under the window which probably covered every room in this building. There is a double wooden doors that opens electronically behind me, which leads out of her office. Ms. Sager's office is upon the seventh floor. The honey brown hair lady asked a series of question about my personal life. I answered her that I was single and had no dependents. I have no girlfriend and lead a pretty quite life. She told me if I wanted the job, I would have to move onto her property for security reason. She assured me, that there would be no rent to paid, but she has some very strict rules that I would have to go by. She handed me a sheet of paper for me to read her rules. And handed me another stack of paper which contained the regulation of her business. The rules were pretty much the same as a hotel. I wasn't surprise when I came across a rule that contained 'No Intercourse Allowed Within the Building', but it pissed me off. There were other rules I never heard of before. I wasn't allowed to leave the grounds for anything. If there was something I wanted, I would have to apply for the item. Most of the rules rubbed me in the wrong way, but I wanted the job very badly. So, I accepted the job and the ground rules. Ms. Sager beamed at me as I signed the papers in agreement that I will followed the regulation to the letter. ""Don't worry about your clothes and things. My secretary will arrange them to be brought here, "" my boss said as she handed me a electronic pass card. She also told me that her secretary will give me the tour of the building and my room. The card was my only key that I will have, so I was not to lose it. As if it were a cue, I heard the door behind me opened and closed. I turned around and my jaw dropped. There stood the most sexist female I ever seen in my life. She was a brunette who stood about 5'5"" tall. Her long legs were encase in black fishnet stockings with black thigh boots. She also wore a black leather swimsuit that had long sleeves with zipper from the wrist to the elbow. And there was one long zipper up the center of her suit. The leather stretched tight across her hips and tummy, but it stretched even tighter at her huge bust. The zipper almost gouged into her skin as it was half way up the suit. I could see her pink halo peeking over the edge of her suit. In short her suit left nothing to the imagination. Her face was just as beautiful as the rest of her figure. Her long brunette fell over her shoulders in waves. Her green eyes were in despaired as I looked into them. ""Melissa, what is the meaning of this ?"", demanded Ms. Sager. ""I'm sorry Ms. Sager, I didn't know you had company. The art department was behind schedule, so they asked me to be their model. They gave me the only suit they had, which is one size too small. I thought you could help me closing this thing around my chest"", said the busty brunette. The honey brown hair lady turned to me and asked, ""Tony, can you help her out please?"" I got up without a word to help a damsel in distress. After struggling with it, I finally close the zipper. The color left Melissa's cheeks as she thanked me. I could- n't help eyeballing her huge breast that was being crushed by her leather suit. The top of her suit was jammed with tit flesh. I had to refrain myself from touching her. Before she left, Ms. Sager asked her to return as soon as possible when the art department was done with her. Suzan handed me a stack of papers for me to fill out. It was the W-2 forms and I.D. paperwork. About an hour later, Melissa had returned just as I finished the papers. The secretary was instructed to give me a tour of the company and shown to my room. To my surprise, the secretary had changed her clothes to a plain looking dress which showed no sex appeal, but she still wore her high heel boots. I followed the busty woman out the door. We talked while she showed me the layout of the company. She showed me how to use the electronic card in order to access something that might be otherwise off limit to the other personnel. The building was larger than I thought it was. It had a gym and a swimming pool at one section of the building. There was also a complete library of books, video, and music tape, but any kind of pornography and sex stuff was to be bought with your own money and kept to yourself. The mind sex computer was available, but you needed Ms. Suzan Sager's permission. The tour ended at my room. I was sorry to see Melissa go. I had a raging hard on despite the plain dress she wore. I was not only turned on by her physical appearance, but also by her personality. Unfortunately, I wasn't allow to invite her in for a night cap. I could have sworn, even Melissa wanted me too. After that, days few by like a wind. I rarely see her. Even if I do see her, we could only wave at each other at a distance. Until one day, I received an angry call from Ms. Sager, ordering me to her office. I quickly strode over to her floor. Her secretary was sitting at her desk. ""Hi Melissa, what's going on?"", I asked her while eying the deep cleavage at her blouse. ""Nope, all I know is, that I transfer one of her client's call to her. Then I heard her yell your name, Tony. She must be really mad at you if she call you in personally,"" she said with a worry look on her face. ""Well then, I better get in if she's mad, "" I said heading for the double set of wooden doors to her office. The doors were locked when I tried the door knob. I turn my head towards the brunette and asked, ""Is she in?"" She nodded her head 'yes' and pointed her finger towards the metal sliding doors off to the sides. I moved toward the doors. There was no buttons or knob to let me inside. I took a step forward, all of the sudden the door splinted in half with a swoosh and I was sucked inside the dark- room. The light behind me was cut off as it sucked me in. My body was hurling through the air, even though it felt more like I was falling down in a hole. There was a strange strobe light flashing intensive heat on my body as I flew through the air. I screamed as a wall came rushing at me at full speed. But suddenly, I stopped about a foot from the wall, instead of being splattered against it, the air current pushed into a new direction. The tunnel spitted me out into another room as fast as it sucked me in. I rolled onto the floor in a tumble heap. My head spinning as I tried to focus my vision on my immediate surround- ings. The light was blinding my eyes as I squinted. There was a massive moving blurred object that was twice my height. Slowly after each blink, my vision began to sharpen in details. I rubbed my eyes to clear any foreign object that might be hampering my perception view. To my shock, the massive blurred object was my lady boss. She was bigger than life itself. I barely came up to her crotch. She wore a pair of bicycle pants which shows off her shapely buttocks and her massive pythons thighs and a half shirt that displayed her muscular abdomens and a little bit of the underside of her huge breast. Her well develop biceps were also exposed with veins crisscrossing like road maps down to her wrist. Perspiration ran down the side of her face and chest from a heavy workout. Exercise equipment laid on the floor in a line behind the honey brown hair giantess. I stood up shaking my head and rubbing my eyes to make sure that I wasn't hallucinating. I looked up again and things were still the same. I stared in disbelief. The giant woman was doing arm curls with dumbbells marked 75 pounds each. Her arms exploded with veins popping out as she alternating raised and lowered the weights. Her breath rasping for air, she growled while slowing down to her last repetition and then dropped the weights which made a loud clang. Ms. Sager glanced at me for the first time since I enter the room. She glared at me like she wanted to kill me on the spot. I wanted to hide from this giant woman. ""Today, we lost a very valuable client, because of you, "" her voice thundered loudly as if they came out of a 1500 watt speakers. I wanted to cover my ears, but I was afraid I would get beaten for ignoring her. She went to one of the exercise bench and picked up a folder from it. She tossed it to the floor in front of me. The file was as large as a newspaper as I opened it. The giantess started doing warm up stretches while I read through the reports. The client had an outstanding record which dated back when Ms. Sager first open her business. She sold every type of product that she had in stock to the client. It made me realize, without the client, there would be no steady cash flow to the company. I probably cost Ms. Sager a lot of money on the equipment she had in stock for the client. ""Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Little Man?"" she roared at me. I started to launch my side of the story, but she cut me of saying that she had a tape of our conversation with the client. She understood what had happen, but it was no excuse to mess up the transaction. While she continued to stretch her muscular body out, she ordered me to move the weights that she was exercising with earlier to the far side of the wall. Without thinking, I jumped to the task. The bar was so thick that it took both of my hands to circle it. As I tried to pick it up, the dumbbell refused to move. I put more force into it, again it didn't move. Suddenly, I felt something lifting me by the belt. My feet were dangling in the air and I heard her say, ""Pathetic little wimp, can't even pick up lousy 75 pounds without help."" The giant honey brown hair woman lifted me higher and higher off the ground and then she lowered me towards it. She was lifting me as if I were the dumbbell she was exercising with earlier. I squirmed trying to make her put me down while she did a few more repetition before dropping me to the floor. I landed face down into the carpet. ""I want to do a little test before I start my next exercise,"" she said as she picked me up by my waist. The woman placed me on a workout bench. Curiosity perked in my mind while she lifted the 75 pound dumbbell. She stood in front of me and said, ""I want you to stop me from lifting this heavy weight. I don't care if you use your weight to stop me from lifting this bar."" Sounds easy enough I thought to myself, as I placed both of my hands against her enormous wrist. I nodded to her that I was ready. Her long forearm and biceps swelled out into massive portion. I set my back into it as I painfully tried to walk into her. I closed my eyes to concentrate on stopping her. Her arm started to lift inch by inch which pushed me back a little. Again, I doubled my efforts. I opened my eyes to look at her face, to see if she was straining. To my astonishment, she was smiling down at me. Without a warning, her arm exploded with veins popping out all over her arms like road maps. At the same time, her hand shot up into my stomach, and lifted me and the weights up. I let out a yelp. I tried to maintain my balance, but I tumble over her hand on to the floor again. I crashed on to floor on my back. I looked up to see the giantess shaking her head at me, ""I can't believe you can't even stop me. Not only you are weak, you're fuckin' light weight little ass."" She moved both of the dumbbell to the rack. She continue to taunt me, ""I could probably crush you be- tween my boobs without much pressure."" The busty woman thrust her chest out proudly. When she did that one of her nipples popped out from under her quarter shirt. Even with just one of her boobs was bigger than my chest. I shuddered at the thought of being caught in her embrace. She could crush me into a pulp with those muscles of hers. Ms. Sager pulled out a flat rectangular object, what appear to be a remote control for the television set. She punched a series of buttons until I heard a electronic whir over my head. I looked up in time to see a door open with a quiet hiss. A red bag attached to chains came down through the ceiling. The bag was a cylinder shape with words 'Everlastic' printed across it. It was a body punching bag. ""Hold the bag, while I go a few rounds with it,"" she com- manded me. The bottom of the bag reached my waist, but it was twice my height. Gripping the bag the best I could, I set my weight against it. I found out it was a mistake. Every time she jabbed it, I thought my teeth were going to be knocked out by her light punches. The giantess talked while she sparred with the bag. She assured me that she would give me a chance to make up for the lost customer and restore me to normal size when I completed the task in limited time. She gave me three weeks to sell all of the products that were allocated for the customer, otherwise I would remain as I am until I found another way to please her. Her punches became stronger after each blow and she even started to kick it as well. I was losing my footing each time she violently punched or kicked the bag. I slowly peeked around the edge, hoping I could brace myself for her next blow. The punches stopped as I looked around. Ms. Sager was totally drenched in sweat. Her quarter shirt and her bicycle pants were soaked as if somebody dumped a bucket of water on to it. Her shirt became transparent I could see both of her nipples. I could also see the sweat dripping off her massive mammeries. I failed to notice her eyes. There was a look of determina- tion as she gather all of her ki or strength of force into one blow. Suddenly everything went into slow motion as my heartbeat thumped in my ears. I knew the honey brown hair giantess moved quickly as she took two side steps and put all of her weight into her kick. Instead of kicking the side of the bag, she kicked straight into it. The red punching bag exploded in half. The stuffing flew everywhere as I flew backwards still holding the bottom half. It must have been at least five feet from where I was standing to where I laid on the concrete. Another two more feet, I would have been in the spa. The landing knocked the air form my lungs. It was a good thing I was on the side instead of behind it, otherwise the bottom bag would have crushed me. I heard the giantess grumbled, ""Damn, there goes another one."" With that she left the room, leaving me laying under the heavy bag. I managed to pull my arm from under the damaged bag. My shoulder stung like hell, but other than I wasn't hurt all that much, just a lot of bruises. Ms. Sager looked down at me and said, ""You better get back to work and don't forget to pick up a copy of the inventory from Melissa."" Without another word, she left to take her shower. I brushed the stuffing from my clothes as I stalked angrily out of the office. The day had already turned sour on me. Out of sheer politeness, I closed the door quietly rather than slamming it. ""Are you all right, Tony,"" asked a ladylike voice behind me. Melissa's big brown eyes were leveled with mine, when I turned around. She was on her knees, brushing the stuffing out of my hair. I stared at Melissa's huge tits bulging out of her low cut blouse. I wanted to sink my face into them and cry, but that would appeared to unmanly of me. So, instead, I told her what happened. The busty lady listened to every word I said, then she gently checked my arm and chest. To my surprised, there were black and blue bruises on my chest and arms already. I flinched when she touched the bruises. She said, ""You poor little man."" and pulled my head down into her cleavage. Her musky fragrance wafted into my nose. I tried to breathe, but she was cutting my supply of oxygen off. I really didn't want to leave her soft downy breast. She clamped my head tightly to her bosoms. The secretary ignored my squirming and my muffled pleading. It seemed like hours went by, until Melissa released me. The room was spinning as I tried to regain my composure, but I fell backwards onto my ass. The giant brunette giggled as she stood up. ""Goodness, I'd better get back to work,"" she said. I waited on the floor while my head began to clear. I stared at Melissa's shapely ass and thighs that were encased in blue jeans. She also wore a pair of black leather high heels boots that made her looked sexy. I wanted to run my hands up and down her legs to see how they feel. I stood back up as soon as my head felt cleared enough to do so. Her large posterior loomed just above my head as she moved away. ""Ms. Sager said that I was suppose to get a copy of the inventory from you, so that I could find out what I need to sell,"" I asked as I walked towards her. She answered that she was looking for it. I stood in the center of her working area. She moved from one file cabinet to another and then to the counter where another computer was at. Then suddenly, she turned and walked right into me. I quickly, had this impression of a truck bearing down on me as her massive thighs knocked me down. I fell tumbling away from her. She broke out laughing at my misfortune. With one hand, she grabbed by my arm and pulled me up as if I were a doll. ""Looks like I better give you something to do to keep you out of my way before you get kicked out of my office,"" she said smiling. Melissa gave me the task of getting her some paper clips for the papers I need. I stood on my toes to see if I could reach her tray full of paper clips. I couldn't even see over the top of her desk much less than reaching her tray. I looked at her chair next to me. The chair was high enough to assist me on what I need to do. I struggled to climb onto the swivel chair as quickly as I could. The chair spun around as I tried to climb into her seat. I was getting dizzy from spinning around in circles. Soon as it stop spinning as I grabbed the desk and reached for the single item that she could've gotten it without any efforts. I pushed the swivel chair around so I could face the giant brunette. I sat down into the plush of the seat and leaned into the back support. Melissa was already looking at me as I spun the chair around to her. She had her hand covering her mouth as if to refrain from laughing out loud. She said,"" I didn't want to disturb you from your conquest, but some of the papers you need already had paper clips.""\n""Damn!"" I exclaimed, tossing the object over my shoulder hoping it would land on the table. ""Hey! Don't do that!,"" the busty giantess said, taking three steps towards me. Her shapely legs straddled the chair and prac- tically plummeted her ponderous weight onto my legs. Her weight was crushing the life out of my legs as I screamed. She felt like she weigh at least five thousand pounds of flesh and bones. Her stomach smothered me as she reached to replaced the paper clips back into their proper place. Try as I might, I couldn't budge her. She squealed with delight when I punched her tits. The secretary leaned back to look down at me and scolded, ""You, naughty little man, you should never touch me there. I'll have to punish you."" She stood up slightly and grabbed my head with one giant hand and smashed my face into her heavy milkers. Both of her arms encircled my head against her monstrous mammeries. My air was immediately cut off. No amount of my strength will ever get me free. Blackness was slowly settling over me within a matter of seconds. The brunette released me from her crushing hug. My eyes were fluttering as I tried to open them. Suddenly, my face was being pummel by two large breasts. I felt something trickled from my nose as she continues to slammed her boobs into my face. Almost a full minute later, she released me from her bea- ting. I found blood on my fingers when I checked my nose. The giant Melissa took no notice of it. ""C'mon we have to go to the file room to get the rest of your file,"" she said. I nodded my head that I would go with her. I pinched my nose, hopefully to stop the bleeding. Without another word, she got up and headed towards down the hall where the file room was. Her click-banging of her high heel boots faded as I got down from the giant chair. I crashed to the floor, trying to get the life back into my dead legs. I quickly hobbled after her the best I could. The giant and giantess all stare at me as I ran down the aisle. I could hear whispering as I passed by them. I turned around as I walked to find enormous people staring at me in wide eye amazement and astonishment. I wanted to avoid the crowds' stares, but there was no chance of that now. Just as I turned around, without a warning, something dark and huge came out of a doorway and broadside me. As I was flying through the air, I tried to go into a roll. No such luck, I crashed into a heap. My body was in pain and it wasn't meant to take so much beating already today. A female voice speaking Spanish asked me if I was OK. I only understood some of the Spanish, but I understood enough of it. A huge finger prodded me in the ribs as she rolled me on to my back. I groaned as I looked up. I recognized the huge female face. Her name was Ruby. I spoke half in Spanish and the other half in English knowing that she only spoke Spanish. She gasped when she saw my face. My nose was bleeding again. I pinched it. The giant Spanish woman asked what happen to me. I told her that I would explain later. With one hand, Ruby pulled me by my shoulder and started to dust me off. I wanted to take off and catch up with Melissa, but she held me firmly. Boldly, she asked me if I would like to go out with her after work. She shorter than most of the women who worked here, but even then she was still taller than me. I only came up to Ruby's large breast. I told her I wasn't allowed to leave the company premises. The giant woman put on the puppy dog look on her face, and said that she was sorry. She made some comments about how she could have some fun with me. The tall woman always wanted to go out with someone who is shorter than she is. I shudder at the thought. There was a rumor that this woman likes to 'rough up' her lovers before going to bed with them. Ruby wasn't ugly, in fact she was kind of pretty in a way. The Spanish woman always dresses to her advantage. She wore low cut dresses and always tight fitting clothes. There wasn't a day that went by she didn't wear high heel shoes. Unlike most woman, Ruby's shirt were cut lower than most woman would could care to go. In fact, they were on the border of being scandalous. She continued to brush me down from the backside, while she was there, she took to opportunity to feel my ass. Her huge body was press up close to me, giving me the same chance. Her huge breast rubbed along the side of my arms. Then, she switched to my front, also taking the opportunity to rub her long finger along my shaft. I couldn't help getting excited as she perpetuated brushing me down. Ruby made a comment about me being too small for her that she might have to toss me back into the water. I told her that I might be small, but I just might be too much for her to handle. The Spanish woman chuckled and patted my ass before letting me go. ""I see you finally caught up with me. Did you get lost?"" demanded the giant secretary with her foot tapping the carpet. I responded, ""I got knocked down by Ruby."" Without a word, she grabbed me by the ear and pulled me inside the storage room. ""Let's get to work,"" she said hungrily. I didn't know what she meant by that comment. The storage room was little bit better than a closet. There was one rows of file cabinets on each side of the doorway. There is a table at the end of the aisle. The light lit up the room brightly as she pulled me to the table. Almost without any effort on her part she lifted me on to the high table. Even with me sitting on the table, she was still a head taller than I. I felt helpless. By my hair, her enormous hand yanked it back and as her large lips covered mine. Melissa kissed me passionately as her other free hand roamed over my smaller body. I couldn't resists her, specially when she is twice my height and three times stronger than I am. She forcefully pressed my small body against her larger form. The brunette's massive hooters were crushing my chest painfully. I tried to push her away, but only succeeding burying my hands between her breast. Melissa thought I was massaging her breast. She released me as she began to unbutton her blouse. I tried to persuade her to hold off. ""But, Melissa, we'll both get fired if Ms. Sager ever catch us at this,"" I pleaded her. ""Screw her. I want you now, Little man. I'm so horny right now. I don't think you'll object to me having a good time with you?"" she sneered as her braless boobs came into view. They were full and firm, and didn't sagged at all. Her teats were at least an inch long, from my point of view. The secretary shoved my face into her right tits and said, ""Suck my titties, you dirty little man!"" Given no other choice, i did as she bided me to do. I kissed and sucked the huge nipple, while I fondled her left breast. Her breathing became heavier and hoarse. She moaned with pleasure as Melissa squashed my face against her fleshy mountain. With one hand, she released my dick from the confinement of my pants. She stroked and fondled my turgid shaft, even though her fingers were longer than my miniaturized peter. I was aching to fuck her, no matter how big she is. Her body heat rose steadily, soon, she was burning like a bitch in heat. My hand moved down to her flat stomach and lower. She moaned, ""That's it, lover. Unbutton my pants."" I tried to unsnapped her pants, but it took almost all of my strength to pried it apart. Suddenly, without a warning, the door was kicked in, with a loud crack. It remained hanging on one of the hinges as my towering boss stormed in the file room. The look on her face told me that she wasn't please to find my hands in her secretary's pants or with my face buried between Melissa's breast. ""I'd thought I'd find you here, you miserable little runt,"" raged Ms. Suzan Sager. I started to say something, but the brunette interjected, ""He made me do it. He threatened to expose me if I didn't do as he told me to do."" She cowered away from her boss and me. ""Shut up, slut,"" The honey brown hair giantess snarled and she snapped her attention to me. If looks could kill, I'd be incinerated on the spot. She stared at me for a long time. I thought she would hit me, but none came. Ms. Sager growled at her secretary, ""Melissa, I want you in my office in 10 minutes."" Without wasting a moment, the brunette ran from the file room. ""You, in my office, now!"" her huge finger was leveled at me. Before I could move, her hand jerked me off the high table. I landed face down on the carpeting floor with a bone jarring impact. The giant woman stormed out of the room without another word as I looked up. I knew I wouldn't be able to keep up with her giant long strides. Not wanting to keep her waiting, I ran after her. She was nowhere in sight as I went to her office. I stared straight ahead to avoid the questioning stares from around me."
547,"Big Boss Lady, The Part 2","['Fdom-M', 'work']","clothes where on the floor. I stood stark naked in front of her. Ms. Sager snorted at my exposed genital as she examine my body. She used her long crop to spin me around while inspecting me. ""You been here less than a month and you cost me a long time standing customer. Not only that, in the same day you tried to make out with my secretary in a closet. It seems I have to show you some manners,"" said the giantess. I started to say something, but my head snapped to the side after she struck me with her long stick. ""Don't speak unless I tell you so,"" said Ms. Sager. ""I'm going to change into something more appropriate for the task I have in mind for you,"" she said, ""When I get back I want to see you on your knees."" She strode to another part of the room which was completely sealed off after she closed the doors. With some careful efforts, I lowered myself to my knees while my head continue to spin from her last strike. I tried to think where I went wrong. All I could think about was Melissa's massive hooters. How they felt, smelled, and shaped. I know I should be pissed off at her for lying to Ms. Sager. After all she was the one who seduced me in the first place. I didn't look up when a dark figure silently enter the office. I almost didn't hear the door clicking shut. I gasped as I looked up to see Ms. Sager's secretary walking towards me. The giant brunette had changed clothes. She wore a 2 piece black swimsuit. Her brassier was studded with sliver spikes that any contact would pierce the skin. Her bottom part was plain swimsuit with bow ties on both side of her swinging hips. She walked in a pair of black leather high heel shoes. She smiled down at me as she came closer to me. ""Aww... Did she hurt you again? "" she cooed. Melissa's long finger traced the newly welt on my face. With all of my strength, I savagely shoved her hand away, ""Don't touch me, bitch."" The hand came back, in a fist, with an astonishing speed, punched me in the face. Her punch lifted me off the floor and on to my back. Blackness settled over my eyes, like a blanket. I felt a pair of giant female hands dragged me in a short distance. I opened my eyes to see a knee being lowered on to my chest. The giant secretary made herself comfortable as she sat down on her hunches. Her leather high heel shoe felt cold against my naked cock and balls. Her huge knee was painfully compressing the air from my lungs. I tried to shove the leg aside, but it was planted firmly. No matter what I did, I was trapped underneath the weight of her shapely leg. I glared up at her immense form. Her breast dominated most of the view as she smiled down at me. ""What's the matter? Can't get comfy,"" she taunted me while I squirmed. ""Maybe, I can help,"" she said. Before I could ask, she immediately stood up straight on her knees. The weight of her knee intensified which the pain became excruciating painful. I felt a couple of my ribs cracked as I screamed. Melissa laughed at my agony. I felt that if she stay on her knees my chest would eventu- ally cave in. I struggled to shift her immense weight, but that brought even more pain to my chest. ""What's the matter with you? Everything I tried to make you happy, you bitch about it,"" the giant brunette said. She looked down at me between her massive mammeries. Slowly a smile began to form on her beautiful face as if she had an idea. Her eyes twinkled with delightfulness as she licked her lips in a sultry fashion. With one huge hand, she grabbed both of my hands, and firmly placed them above my head. I sucked a lungful of air when she released me from her painful pressure. Before I could relax, she dropped her gigantic tits on to my ribs. Her studded bra piercing my already swollen chest caused me to scream once more. With just one of her boobs, it very easily covered my entire upper body. She began to grind me with her superior weight and her massiveness. The spikes felt like it was tearing my skin in to shreds. The giant secretary moaned, ""Ooooh, this feels soo good!"" and proceeded to move even faster and wider circles. Tears streamed out of my eyes as I bit my lips to keep from crying out. As much as I tried to squirm but her mammoth body kept me immobile. It literally constricted my breathing, as I was taking in small amount of air at a time. Her body heat continued to rise steadily as she rubbed her tits across my chest. The pain was even more agonizing than ever. ""Aww...You're crying,"" I heard her say. My tears were streaming out rapidly. Then she dragged her heavy breast down lower to my stomach with the metal stud leaving a trail of red welts in it's wake. I felt her wet rough tongue lapping up my tears off the side of my face. Her hot breath steamed over my face as she moaned with pleasure over each lick. With her free hand, she grabbed my hair and pulled it back as she rammed her large tongue down the back of my mouth. I couldn't help gagging for several moments as I was forced to breathe through my nose instead of my mouth. For several long minutes, I was to endure her torturous torments. Suddenly her tongue slid out of my mouth and her mountainous hooters were lifted. I opened my eyes to find the giant Melissa still squatting on her knees, towering above me. She was rubbing her crotch with her right hand as she smiled down at me and commented, ""That felt good, Little man."" Without getting up, she undid the strings that held her shorts up on her hips. The garments fell to the floor in a heap. ""Now, let's see if you can get me off,"" she purred with ecstasy. With a single hand, she pulled my legs between her tree trunk size thighs until my head was under her crotch. Her dark pubic hair loomed high above my head as I stared up at it. Terror was beginning to over take me as she lowered her- self towards me. My hands were still pin above my head, render- ing it useless. I shook my head from side to side, screaming and begging for her not to do this to me. Her huge hand pinned my head down so that I could no longer shake my head as she settled her muff down on my face. She released my head as she gyrated her hips in a slow seductive manner. All I could was breathe and smell her crotch. ""C'mon, give me some tongue action, "" Melissa growled huskily. I shook my head negatively the best I could. ""Oh? You don't want to? Seems that you didn't learn anything from the last time,"" Her voice had an edge of steel that I didn't like. I didn't get much of a view since her crotch and ass were on my face, but I could feel her other hand stroking my right thigh as it went towards my half hard shaft. Suddenly, intensive pain shot racked through my body as the giant hand squeezed my dick. Melissa smiled as she listened to my muffled scream. The pain stopped when she asked me once more, ""Are you going to do as I ask?"" What was left of my strength, I nodded my head weakly. I slowly stuck out my tongue as she continued her shifting her hips across my face. The giantess purred as she released both of my hands to massage both of her enormous tits. ""Now I don't taste all that bad, do I?"" she cooed. I was fighting the urge to put my tongue back in my mouth after tasting the bitterness of her vagina. Both of her huge hands grabbed my head and tried to shoved it deeper into her cavernous cunt. Her giant oscillating hip gyrated at a faster rate. I was close to the point of passing out until Melissa rolled off of me, pulling me with her. I laid on top of her gasping for oxygen, until I heard her say, ""Fuck me, you little runt."" I looked down at my half hard shaft, trying to will it to rock hard, but I was to exhausted to do so. I had a feeling that I would get a beating if I don't fuck the secretary soon. This time, I willed an exotic image of a woman at my height that any man would want to have for the night. Slowly, my genial started to become erected. I crawled forward slowly, as I stretched my legs and back. Suddenly, something large and big swatted on my back. The blow sent me sprawling forward, face first into the giantess's tits. A voice, I know all to well, said, ""You should know better than that, Melissa. You'll screw up the incantation if you let him touch you that way."" I rolled over to see my boss, Ms. Suzan Sager, towering above me. She changed her clothes to something that looked more dominating. She wore a pair of jet black high heel boots, which showed off her massively powerful thighs. I could see her pubic hair protruding from the sides of her panties. The cups of her black lacy corset was being threatened to be overrun by her giant hooters. Over her broad shoulders, she wore a black cape, which hung all the way down to the floor. The word, incantation, ran through my mind. ""What could she be talking about?"" I thought to myself. ""I couldn't help myself, Ms. Sager. I haven't been fucked in a long time,"" said her secretary. I started to get up off of Melissa, but the honey brown hair giantess kicked me back down on to my back. ""I think we're going to have to debase Tony a little bit more,"" snickered my boss. The giant woman threw her cape back and withdrew what looked like a strap on dildo. The thing looked pitifully small in her hand as she snapped the straps around her waist. If she was going to use that thing on me, I didn't want any part of it. I tried to get up, but Melissa's shapely long legs imprisoned me. No matter how hard I tried to get out, I was no match against her superior strength. I banged with my fist on her legs as the giant Suzan stooped down and grabbed me by my shoulders with both of her hands and hauled me to my feet. The giantess laughed at my efforts to escape her hands as she stood up to her full height and then readjusted herself so that the rubber dong was face level with mine. She pulled me up close to her strap on dildo. The rubber dick was longer than mine by a good 5 inches and thicker, too. I shook my head every time my giant boss tried to insert the shaft into my mouth. I had to brace my hands against her wide hips. ""Kiss my dick, dammit!"" she growled at me and I still re- fused to do so. Her huge hand nearly took off my head when she slapped me. My nose was bleeding again and the pain stung the left side of my face. ""Now, kiss it, dammit!"" she ordered me again. I puckered my lips to kiss the distasteful thing. I heard Melissa laughing behind me. ""Now, lick the side of the shaft to show what a good little slut you are,"" said Suzan. I turned my head to lick the entire length of the entity. The taste was bitter as I licked the shaft. She guided my head with one hand, around the rubber dildo, to make sure that I've licked every inch. The giant lady purred, ""That's very good, little slut. Now,"" her two giant hands grabbed the back of my head, ""suck it."" All resistant was futile, as she arched her hips towards me, her powerful hands pulled my head directly into her strap-on rubber dildo. The thing forced its way into my mouth as I tried to accommodate it's size. I half gag and half chocked on the thing, but I wasn't given any choice. The giantesses laughed at me as I struggled with it. Suzan continued to stroke the rubber dong in and out of my mouth while tears were streaming out of my eyes. Each time she pumped the projectile, she drove it deeper and deeper into the back of my mouth. My throat expanded until she drove the whole thing all the way in. ""So, how does it feel to be the weaker sex for a change?"" my boss asked me. I couldn't say anything because the dong was still impaled into my mouth. She slowly backed the shaft out of my mouth, forcing me to endure it for a while longer. It came out with a silent pop. I wiped my eyes dry as I looked up to see Ms. Sager grinning at me evilly. I didn't like that look she gave me. Her rubber shaft was pointing at my stomach when she dropped down on her knees. ""Guess what we're going to do next,"" she said with her eyes laughing at me. ""Oh no, she not going to fuck me with that thing,"" I thought to myself. With her superior strength, she easily turned me around by my waist while I screamed and try to pull myself from her power- ful grasp. Suzan smacked the hard rubber dong on my ass pain- fully as she laughed gleefully. Pulling with all my might, the giantess effortlessly lifts me off the floor. I screamed as she penetrated my ass with the dildo. ""That's it, cry, little man, cry,"" she said. Cry, I did as she rammed the rod into me deeper each time. I could feel my rectum being forcefully spread wider each time she drives it into me. The thing burned my asshole as it entered and exited me while she held me aloft a few inches in the air where my toes could barely touch the ground. It felt like eternity, before she drove it to the hilt. It felt like a log was inside of me. I was still screaming my head off and trying to push the dildo out of my ass. Ms. Sager continued to laugh and tease me, ""I can see why men enjoy rapping women. I never felt so much power from fear, especially from a tiny little man like you, Tony."" The giantess swatted my ass to inflict more pain upon me. I watched the giant Melissa ,through my tear-streaked eyes, smiling to herself as she fingered herself in the crotch. The brunette rolled on to her hands and knees, with cat-like grace, she crawled towards me. She lowered her face down mine and licentiously drove her big tongue in to the back of my mouth. Her large hand caressed the right side of my face while her other hand, with her fingers lightly played with my left nipple. I tried to scream when the giantess roughly pulled the long dildo out of my ass, but Melissa mouth covered mine. I fell to my knees when Suzan released me. The brunette still held on to me. ""C'mon, Melissa. If you want the spell to work, now is the time to do it when he feels he has been degraded so low,"" I heard Ms. Suzan Sager say. The secretary released my mouth with a loud smack. My body crashed to the floor as both of the giant- esses quickly drew a circle around me with chalk and started to light candles that were surrounding me. Then I heard something heavy dropped to the floor, near my feet, but outside of the chalk drawn circle. I turned my head towards the object. It was a statue of a woman that somehow was radiating fear into me. Don't know why, but I was definitely scare of that thing. The lights were turned off and I watched Melissa put her clothes back on, in the candlelight, knelt down on her knees near my head and somehow I felt and knew the other giantess was behind me. Strange words erupted from the Suzan Sager's mouth, I couldn't tell if they were Greek or Latin. Her voice rose and pitched with feverish frenzy. suddenly her dialogue switched to English as I listened to her, ""Hear me my goddesses! I bring thee an offering of a gift. I beseech thee to come forth. Let thine present beknown among us. Honor us with thine present.""\n""Hello, my ever so bright daughter. What do you have to offer me this time?"" a voice that somehow was emulating through the angry stone, but it sounded so cheerful. It wasn't right. All my life, that when I went to church, there was never a present or a voice that was heard when I was around. Ms. Sager replied, ""I bring thine an offering of this woman to be one of your followers. From her she brings you this worth- less man as her gift to the most holy thine.""\n""Suzan, drop the thee's and thine's. Those days are long gone by and you're giving me a heartache thinking about my other daughters who died when Rome decided to invade the jungle. And for once say my name.""\n""I'm sorry my goddess, but you know if anyone says your name in your present, the other gods will hear it and take actions against you and us. Just like what happen with Amazon.""\n""Very well. Let's take a look at our new follower."" There was a brief pause. Somehow I could feel the goddess floating over Melissa and then it moved back to the cold statue. ""You have done well,even though she still has the lust for this carcass, but she will change, Suzan. I will take her offering even though there is nothing to take from the man-ape. I will have to take his strength.""\n""No need to take his strength. I already extracted fluid from him. I was going to ask you a favor that you transfer his strength to Melissa. She gonna need it in the near future."" I heard something popped and set on the floor next to me. ""Because you have done so well, I will grant you your wish."" Before I knew what happened, I felt something powerful seized control of my mind and body. I closed my eyes and screamed as my body convulsed uncontrollably as I felt something being wrenched away from me. I felt the statue's anger and power as it tore something from me. After what felt like eternity, the pain subsided, but I don't think it will ever go away. Melissa moaned with such an intensity, that I had to look at her. Slowly, I opened my eyes just a crack and then opened them all the way. I wished that I hadn't. Despite the pain I was feeling, I stood up on my feet and looked up to the colossal form of the secretary. She was even bigger than before. I stare in astonishment as the brunette grew more and more muscular in each passing seconds. The black studded bra she wore, burst from her oversize chest. Her shoulder broaden as she spread her arms out like an eagle as her biceps exploded with power on her arms. Her abdomen shrank and formed into a hard packed washboard. She rose up higher upon her knees as I watched her thighs swelled into mighty pythons. ""It's an incredible sight, isn't it,"" I heard a voice behind me. I turned around and nearly staggered back from the view. Suzan also towered like a colossal giantess. I turned around to look at the other woman and then back to my boss. They were both at the same height, it seems that I had been shrunk again. ""Well, it seems that my Goddess has gotten greedy again. You should be lucky. The last man she had, she didn't stop shrinking him until he was 2 inches tall and we lost him in my pussy,"" giggled the giantess. She reached down and grabbed me by my waist with one giant hand. Her fingers were thick as a telephone pole as I tried in vain to pry them apart. I was brought up close to her billboard size face. ""We're gonna have some fun,"" her loud voice rumbled. I was already frighten, I couldn't get any more scared than I was. Suzan hastily dropped me to the ground as she leaned back. I looked up to see that she was removing the rubber dildo which was twice the height as I was. Next, she removed the panties she was wearing and motioned me to come closer to her huge vagina. Her crotch looked like a set of forbidden doors to dangerous sexual passion as I came closer to her. With two large fingers, she peeled back the labia, to reveal a large wet gaping hole with a nipple hanging down from the ceiling. With her free hand, I was shoved towards her cavernous cunt. I dropped down onto my knees and crawled the rest of the way to her. My giant boss roared with laughter. I sucked her large clit while I inserted one arm into the hole. The hole quickly closed around my arm before I could pull it back. No matter how hard I tried to, I couldn't pull my arm out. I started to panic. I stopped sucking her clit and changed position. I planted both of my knees into the floor and tried to pull. No avail. I kept on trying. I looked up at the honey hair giantess. She had her hand covering her mouth. Suddenly, she burst out laughing and my arm came free. I fell back from the force of my arm coming free. Before I could get up, her gigantic hand scooped my legs and hauled me upright. ""At this rate you're never gonna make me cum,"" she said. With one leg on her knee and the other on it's feet. She centered me underneath her crotch and inserted my head and chest into her cunt. My scream turned into a gargling sound as she pumped me in and out. My arms were pinned to the sides, were useless. After what felt like eternity, her body started to shuddered and her vagina muscles expanded and contracted. With the help of her juice, I slid out of her dark hole and fell 10 feet to the ground. I crumbled into a heap, covered with white sticky ooze. I was ready to fall asleep after what I was put through, until a giant hand snatch me from the floor and my sleep. Panicking, I held on to the fingers. My eyes opened to find Melissa's large face looking down on me. ""Yummy,"" was all she said. The giant face zoomed down on me with her mouth opened wide enough to swallow me whole. I screamed as it came closer upon me. Her tongue came out of her mouth and started to lick the cum off of my body. The giantess licked me thoroughly as if she were a kid who would take great joy in licking all of the batter off the spoon. In mere minutes, she had me licked clean, although I reeked of her breath. She dropped me back onto the floor, like some forgotten toy. I crashed onto the floor with every part of my body in pain. I rolled over to see Melissa's new body. The change was astounding. She still had her large firm breast, but for some reason it look bigger, even though I'm smaller than I was before. The rest of her body had a lot of mass muscles on it. Her stomach was a flat washboard with her abdominal finely detailed. Her arms and legs was nothing but a mass of powerful coils wrapped around it with blue veins crisscrossing all over it. She was trying to put on her high heel shoes, but her feet was too big. And she tried to put on her swimsuit. The secretary's bottom part splayed when she pulled them up. The top part, no matter how she tried, couldn't reach all the way around her broad back. I couldn't take my eyes off of her new body, it was incredibly exciting to look at it and at the same time it was also dangerous. ""Ms. Sager, do you have anything that I could put on that will fit me, until I could get some new clothes?"" asked Melissa. Suzan only pointed at her walk-in closet. The giant secretary disappear into it. ""Upon your hands and knees, Boy Toy!"" Ms. Sager voice cracked like a whip. It hurt too much to do as she said, so I just laid there. ""If you don't do as I say, I'm gonna step on you!"" she threaten and still I didn't move. Her high heel boot was suddenly on top of me, but there was no pressure. Her foot was so large that it easily covered my whole body. ""I warned you what would happen if you didn't obey,"" she said. Her immense foot had gotten incredibly heavy. My breathing became more and more difficult. The pain came next as I screamed in agony. For the next few moments, she kept up the pressure until she was satisfied that she had punished me. Her foot was suddenly gone and again she commanded,""Get on your hands and knees, Dog!"" With each movement was a stab of pain, I slowly rolled over and got onto my hands and knees. ""Good boy! You deserve a treat. Lick my boots clean, Boy Toy,"" the giant honey hair lady ordered me. I looked up to find her foot several yards away from me. I made my way over to the black shiny boot. I started at the point of her toe and worked my way back to the high heel. ""Melissa, do you still want this miserable little wimp?"" yelled my giantess boss. ""No, not really. Why? Do you want him?"" asked the other woman. ""Yes, I think he would make a nice little paper weight for me and among other things,"" Ms. Sager responded. ""So, what are you going to do with your fabulous new body?"" continued the boss. ""I think I'm going to get even with those artist who tried to stuff me into a suit that was too small for me,"" said the secretary. ""That's fine, but hurt them too much. I need them for a new project,"" said she. A hand reached down and grabbed me by my waist. I was hoisted high into the air, until I was level with Suzan Sager's face. ""Hear that? You're my property from now on. Anything I say or do, you will not disobey me at all or you'll suffer the consequences. You got that?"" she shook me in the palm of her hand. I dare not to say anything, least she decides to drop me as my punishment. There was a knock at the door. ""Who is it?"" asked Suzan. The door opened and a familiar face walked in. Ruby asked in a stumbling English, ""I wanted to ask you,..."" She stopped in the middle of a sentence when she saw me in Ms. Sager's hand. Her eyes glinted with pure sexual joy. I shuddered with the thought if she ever got her hands on me. My tormentress did not even miss the look from Ruby's eyes. She took it in stride. ""I see. Well, for twenty dollars, you can have him for the night and in the morning you can drop him off with my secretary,"" she offered. Without a moment to think, Ruby bobbed her head in agreement. The giant boss continued, ""And if you want one of your own, we'll talk about it tomorrow. For this you can pay me later."" Suzan walked towards Ruby and deposited me between Ruby's deep cleavage. ""NOOOOO! Don't leave me with her!"" I screamed as I tried to scrambled out of her soft downy boobs. A hand came down on top of me and pushed me in even deeper into her cleavage. The last thing I remember was Ms. Sager saying, ""Tony, remember who's the boss now."""
548,Big Cindy,"['M-f-teen', 'inc']","If, when Cindy got home from her 7th grade class, I had washed and hung her giant undies correctly, she would go into her bedroom, and play with her dolls. Usually she was only dressed in her pink nylon panties, half-slip, and matching bra. If I got off work before Barbara, I would go in her bedroom wearing only my little-boy type white cotton briefs and ask her if she would be my ""big, strong, horsy"" and pick me up on her back and carry me around. I got so excited when she would play this game with me, because at 6' 9"" tall, and weighing over 260 pound, my Amazonic daughter could have easily crushed the life out of my puny weak body. At only twelve years old, she was much to young to ever imagine the sexual thrill I was getting, riding high on her back while she wore only her bra, nylon panties, and slip. But my ultimate thrill was when she would lift me on her back and slide me down so that my upper body was completely inside of her half- slip and I was seated inside the back of her panties. She made sure to wear oversized panties so I could fit inside of them along with her. She would stick my legs out through the insides of the leg holes. Sitting deep inside her panties this way, my little erect penis was sticking inside of her ass checks; checks that were so deep that my 3"" penis was lost inside her. She liked me to ride inside of her panties, because this way her hands were free to play with her dolls. With my penis sliding in and out of her giant ass cheeks and my little butt rubbing against the silky smoothness of her panties and half-slip, I would hold on to the back her strong bra straps as she carried me around her bedroom for what seemed like hours. It wasn't till latter in life that she realized that ""Her little panty riding cowboy"", as I liked her to call me then, was just using her for my sexual fantasies about big girls.\n\n\n\nCHAPTER 3: DADDY GETS CAUGHT\n\n One day my wife, Barbara, came home from work early. She walked upstairs saw me through the slit in Cindy's bedroom door, Barbara could hardly believe her eyes. There I stood on a stool, going through Cindy's underwear drawer. I was dressed in only my little cotton briefs and was holding one of Cindy's extra- large size 62 nylon panties up to my chest. It was more than twice the size of my chest. Without me noticing, Barbara watched as I took off my cotton briefs and put on Cindy's giant silky panties. Barbara had to laugh, because her daughter's mammoth panties literally dwarfed me and I looked more like a 6 year old little boy in his mother's bedroom wearing her giant silk panties than a normal 44 year old grown man. I had never realized just how big Cindy had grown, until I saw how her panties virtually dwarfed me. Holding Cindy's tent-like panties up with one of my hands, I found a clothespin. I then bunched up the elastic top in front and pinned the excess material so it would stay up on it's own. I stood at her bedroom mirror and played with myself though her giant pink, silk panties. Then, standing on my tiptoes on the stool back at her underwear drawer, I frantically started throwing my teenage daughter's giant nylon panties, bras, and girdles all over the floor until I found one of her largest, nylon half-slips. The sheer amount of her undies that I had been throwing on the floor nearly covered me all the way up to my head. Buried in this silken pile, I then rubbed the slip's silky softness all over my tiny little body. Now there are half-slips and there are half-slips. Hers was so large that when I held it up in front of me it reached from the top of my head all the way down to the floor. I then stepped inside and pulled it up over my head until it completely covered my tiny body from head to toe. My wife Barbara, could tell that from the sounds and shaking that was going on inside Cindy's gigantic, half-slip, it was very apparent that I was continuing to play with myself. And after a few minutes, she could hear me let out a muffled scream as I shot a small stream of cum through her daughter's panties; staining the outside of her giant half-slip. Having fun in her daughter's silky underthings was one thing, but cuming in them is quite a different matter. Barbara was pissed and I was going to pay for it. Being completely incased in this nylon tent, I couldn't see anything. This gave her an opportunity to lurch into the room and pick me up still fully inside her gigantic nylon half-slip. ""Hey!"" I screamed as she carried me like a sack of potatoes over her shoulder. ""Put me down this instant.""\n""Billy,"" she purred as she carefully laid me on her bed. ""You've been a very bad little baby, what with cumming inside of our daughter's panties and slip as well as throwing all her pretty undies all over the place. You've made such a mess, and you will have to be punished for it"" She put one of her strong hands at the top of the slip and the other at the bottom. She bunched up the material at both ends and held me captive in side Cindy's extra-large half-slip. ""Stop your useless squirming,"" she purred. ""Mommy will let her little baby boy out when she's finished with her punishment. Gathering up both ends of the large half-slip, she tied both ends with two of Cindy's hair ribbons and laughed as I squirmed in vane. Leaving me inside the giant, silky prison, she took off her cotton plaid dress and nylon blouse and went, dressed only in her silkiest, pink panties, matching half-slip, and bra, to her bathroom. By then I was crying as I tried in vane to escape. Inside the bathroom, she raised up her slip, pulled her panties down over her knees, and sat down on the toilet. ""Please let me out,"" I cried. All I heard in return was the gushing sound of gallons of pee splashing in the toilet. She only laughed as she sat there and watched her little baby boy squirm.\n\n\n\nCHAPTER 4: DADDY MUST BE PUNISHED\n\n After what seemed like many hours, Barbara came back into her bedroom and untied one of the ends of Cindy's gigantic half-slip that I had been held prisoner in. I was afraid to come out of my silken prison, so Barbara just picked up the tied end and shook me out. Still wearing Cindy's size 62 nylon panties, I lay in a ball on Barbara's bed looking up at my mammoth wife as she stared down at me. She reached down and easily pick me up in her arms. She carried me into the bathroom and set me on her lap. She lifted up her half-slip to take a piss. She intentionally didn't pull her panties down this time, so they were soaked with her pungent urine. ""Does my little Billy want to clean the crotch of Mommy's big panties?"" She said as she lifted me off her lap and put me on the bathroom floor on my knees. God, I felt so weak and insignificant kneeling in front of her. Cindy's giant panties that I was wearing were hanging way down in front of me; almost touching the floor. She spread her powerful legs further apart as I crawled closer to her. ""Now stick your head up inside Mommy's half-slip and lick the urine off my panties"", she commanded. Shaking all over, I obeyed. First my head disappeared inside her slip; then my shoulders; and finally, all that could be seen was my tiny, panty clad butt sticking out from inside of her slip. ""Now Billy, I want you to clean every bit of urine off Mommy's crotch or Mommy crush your puny head and chest between her massive thighs,"" she yelled as she garbed the back of my head from outside her half-slip and slammed it up against her soaking crotch. My lips were sucking on the crotch of her wet panties. My lips were licking the length of her crotch. ""Swallow all my pee, you little bastard. Suck my panties harder.... LICK MY CROTCH!"" As my open mouth was pressed against her soaking wet crotch, she started to pee again. She flooded my mouth with what seemed like gallons of warm, pungent, urine. I started to choke, but she held my head tightly against her silken crotch and made me drink more and more of her 'golden shower'. Closing her mighty thighs together, she crushed my head and chest until I passed out; my mouth glued against her panty's soaked crotch. My punishment was over.... I thought.\n\n CHAPTER 5: THE DOCTOR\n\n I had some trepidation as I opened the outer door to Doctor Jones' office. After catching me in our daughter, Cindy's, bedroom wearing her panties and slips, Barbara decided that I needed some help from a special doctor that she had heard worked miracles on men with my problem. Sitting at the end of the room at a tall, oak, secretary's desk was this wonderful looking women dressed in a nurses uniform. Just to her side was this 15 foot door with the word ""PRIVATE"" written on it. I walked up to the desk and informed the nurse that I had an appointment with Dr. Jones. ""Just a second, Mr. Johnson,"" she said as she looked through here appointment book. ""Oh, here you are. You're right on time. You can go in now."" I walked up to the door and was surprised to find that the door knob was so high that I couldn't reach it. The sexy looking nurse laughed as I stood on my tip-toes; but still it was out of my reach. ""Is there something the matter?"" she said as she swung her chair around so that two of the longest legs I had ever seen were pointing up at me. Her legs weren't crossed, so for a brief instant, I could get a peak up her dress to her powder blue panties, framed by a matching blue, nylon, slip. ""Here, let me do it for you,"" she said as she stood up from her desk. Higher and higher she stood. My God this woman was big! She must have been over 6'11"" tall and weighed at least 250 pounds. She walked over to me and gently pushed me aside. Standing beside her I felt like a little boy; she literally towered over me. This amazon that I was looking up at was not just a nurse...but she was the nurse, the type that every adolescent boy has ever had a wet-dream about--and here she was, towering over 7"" taller than me and at least 45 pounds heavier than me! My mouth dropped open as I stared up at this Amazon. ""If you think I'm big, wait till you see Dr. Jones,"" the nurse said as she easily opened the giant door. "" Now give me your hand little one, I mean Mr. Johnson,"" she said as she reached down and took my tiny hand in hers. I felt like a little boy being taken to school by his mother as I looked up at this marvelous woman standing beside me. The giant nurse led me through the door and into a darkened room. ""Doctor Jones, Mr. Johnson is here to see you,"" the nurse said as she let go of my hand, kissed me tenderly on the top of my head, and closed the giant door behind her. ""Come over here little one,"" this wonderfully salutary voice echoed from the far side of the room. I started to shake, as I approached the most gigantic, sexy, black, woman I had ever seen. She was seated on a large chair with her legs crossed, dressed in only a bra, half-slip and panties. As I got closer, I realized just how large she was. The nurse was right, Doctor Jones was a true Giantess. She was much bigger than the nurse. I wasn't sure, but I would have guessed that standing Doctor Jones would have been at least 7'7"" tall and must have weighed in excess of 375 pounds. Even seated, she was over 6'6"" tall; I had to look up to gaze into her face. I was so astounded that I backed up in awe. She was fantastic. Each of her giant black thighs were clearly visible through her white, nylon, half-slip and her thumb sized, black nipples thrust out against her gigantic 50FF brassiere; a brassiere who's cups were each bigger than my head. This Negro, giantess' bulging calves were more than twice the size of my skinny thighs and each of her giant thighs were much bigger than my waist. ""So it says here that my little patient has a fetish for looking up little-girl's dresses and slips. It also says that your wife caught you dressed in your daughter's panties, brassiere and slip,"" she said as she put down a folder containing my records. ""Well, does my little baby boy just like looking up little- girls dresses and slips or would he want to look up a BIG GIRL'S slip?"" asked this Amazonic woman that was seated in front of me. Before I could respond, she started spreading her crossed leg wider apart so her right ankle was now resting on her left thigh. Sitting like this, her mammoth legs were spread so wide apart that I had a perfect view up her silky half-slip; all the way up to the crotch of her large, white, nylon panties. Her mammoth black thighs framed the most beautiful panties that I had ever seen. They were easily the largest and sexist pair of panties that I had ever laid my eyes on. I was transfixed by there silky loveliness. What I wouldn't give to touch them; to kiss their mammoth crotch and to put them on my tiny body. I figured that they were easily twice the size of my daughter Cindy's extra-large panties. The more I stared at her beautiful panties, the more my penis grew. I hoped she couldn't tell. ""Well, well, it looks like little Billy's not just a lover of little-girl's panties,"" she said as she slid her nylon, clad, calf back and forth on her giant, black, thigh. ""It seems that my ""little baby"" is getting very excited looking at mine too."" She slowly uncrossed her large legs and spread them even further apart. The strong, white, nylon, of her half-slip was as taut as a trampoline and her silky panties were straining against her gigantic, black, hairy cunt. ""Why Billy, you're shaking, "" She exclaimed as she watched me continuing to stare up her open half-slip. ""Haven't you ever seen a woman's panties before? I mean a real woman, a woman who's panties are easily more than twice as big as any you've probably ever seen!""\n""Now don't to excited, little one,"" she said. ""You should know that it's not nice to look up a woman's slip. "" Her mammoth thighs were stretching her silky half-slip almost to the tearing point. She was scolding me like a mother would scold her naughty little child. ""Now Billy, to get started, I want you to take off your clothes and come over here and sit up on my lap so we can discuss your little problem."" Finally taking my eyes off her panties and looking up into her eyes, I obeyed her request. Slowly I took off my pants, shoes and shirt, and walked up and stood in front of her dressed only in my white, cotton, briefs. ""Now, now, baby,"" she said with her hands on her silken hips, ""Doctor said she wants you to take off all of your clothes. Now get your ugly, little, cotton 'panties' off and climb up here on Doctor's lap right now or Doctor might have to give her naughty little baby boy a spanking! Now 'baby' wouldn't want that now would he?"" My hands were shaking as I reluctantly removed my underwear. First one skinny leg, then the other. Finally I'm standing completely nude in front of this Giant, Black, Amazon; my little undies at my feet. I felt so weak and puny compared to her. Even seated, she towered over me. Her presence was dominating; she could easily squeeze the life out of me with just her massive calves. ""Now, little one, grab on to Doctor's slip and climb up,"" She said as she pulled her half-slip as tight as the silky material will bare. The material of her slip was so tight and slippery and her mammoth legs were so large, that it was impossible for me to get up on her lap. Several times I tried and each time I slipped off of her half-slip and fell on the floor. She was just to big a woman for me to climb up on without help. ""I sorry, but I can't get up on your lap,"" I said. ""Could you please help me?"" I felt just like a little boy as I stood looking up into her eyes. I could feel tears beginning to well up in my eyes. I fought hard to hold back the tears--but, despite my efforts, I felt a single droplet flow out of the corner of my eye. A tear rolled down my cheek, and as it did, I started to cry like a baby. I had never felt so weak and helpless in my life. ""Please...don't cry...little one...Mommy didn't mean to hurt your feelings..."" she said softly as she held me close to one of her giant legs with one hand while she picked up the hem of her silky, half-slip and wiped away my tears with the other. ""Let me help you up on Mommy's lap."" She tenderly picked me up, set me on her nylon covered lap, and wrapped her arms around me, hugging me to her huge, giant bosom. Her gigantic brassiere engulfed almost my entire body, sinking me deep into the valley of her soft, warm cleavage. She clasped one hand over the back of my head, and started gently rocking me in the cradle of her enormous silky brassiere. ""It's okay...it's okay...I'm here for you..."" she cooed. I couldn't hold back any longer; I burst into tears, sobbing heavily against her huge, soft bosom. After my crying subsided, she re-positioned me so that I was sitting in the center of her taut half-slip with my back toward her. My tiny body was completely suspended in the center of her slip with my legs hanging down over the front between her legs. The strong nylon material of her slip easily supported my entire body. ""I'm sorry I made baby cry. Here let me give baby a ride on Mommy's slip,"" she said she moved her strong legs in and out. This caused me to bounce on her taught half-slip like a baby on a silken trampoline. As she bounced me higher and higher on her lap, she could tell that I was enjoying the feeling of my little penis hitting her silky half-slip each time I made contact. She could see it is getting harder than before. Now my little penis had grown to a full 3 inches long. ""Does my little baby like bouncing on his Mommy's lap?"" She asked as she continued bouncing me in the air.""\n""Now, little one,"" she said as she stopped bouncing me up and down and started to rub my penis between her thumb and first finger. ""Lets talk about why you came in to see me. In most cases, I've discovered that 'tiny' men with your fetish, started with their mothers when they were little boys."" She turned me back to the side again so that both of my little, skinny, legs were now hanging over her mammoth, silk- clad, left thigh. She could tell that I loved sitting high up on her half-slip. I looked up into her beautiful eyes as my tiny hands kneaded one of her giant cups of her 50FF, nylon brassiere. ""Does my little Billy love and trust his big Doctor now?"" she asked as she held me tightly to her massive brassiere. I acknowledged her by sucking on one of her giant, black, nipples through the silky material of her beautiful, strong, brassiere. My eyes were cast lovingly up into her face. ""Now I want you to just sit on my lap and listen as we talk about when you were a little boy and about your mother. Don't be afraid. I won't hurt you. Just pretend that I'm your mother; not your Doctor. OK?""\n"" Yes Mommy,"" I said as my tiny hands continued to squeeze one of her mammoth, silky, brassiere cups. ""Can I keep sucking your nipple?""\n""Of course, little baby,"" she cooed as she played with my little penis. Her giant brassiere cup was so big around that my hands were lost in the silky, white material. My mouth was dwarfed by her silken nipple. ""Now Billy, I'll bet that when you were a little boy you used to look up your Mother's dress and slip any chance you got,"" she said as I continued to suck on her giant brassiere. ""Is that correct?"" I nodded yes. ""And I'll bet that she would cross her legs like I did so you could get a good view of her silky crotch. And I'm sure that it would turn her on to see you looking up her dress. Am I right little one?"" she asked as I sucked on her nipple. Now for me to help you,"" the amazon doctor said. ""It's very important that you tell me everything that happened between you and your mother when you were her little boy."" Sitting high on her nylon clad lap and holding on to her mammoth brassiere cup with both of my tiny hands, I released my mouth from her silky, nipple. I looked up into her strong dark eyes, and started to tell her my story."
549,Big City Life,['sci-fi sex'],"I replied, ""Sure, why not? My girl dumped me yesterday, claiming I don't satisfy her any more. Pretty damn depressing, don't you think?""\n\n""Well, I can help you pass the time and offer you a new experience, if you're interested,"" said the alien. ""Would you be willing to take a harmless medical exam for research? It won't take long, and we pay triple.""\n\nOakland was losing anyway. ""Sure, why not? When do I have to be there?"" I asked.\n\n""I'll provide the transportation. Let's go now,"" replied the alien. He tossed a five on the bar and guided me into the men's room. By habit I headed toward the urinals but the alien steered me toward a stall. ""Hold that just a minute; we'll be needing a specimen,"" he explained. He closed the stall door and raised his wrist to his lips; that's when I noticed his extra thumb. I tried to ask him about it but he paid no attention. Instead, he spoke into his watch using a funny language and then the room blanked out.\n\nCheck Out\n\nAnother room quickly blanked in. There were monitoring instruments along the walls and a padded table in the center. ""What is your name, please?"" asked the alien.\n\nI answered, ""Dave Perkins. Uh, this isn't a surgical room, is it?""\n\n""No, no, this is just an examination. Nothing will touch your body. Please undress and lie on the table.""\n\n""I still have to piss,"" I complained. The alien gave me a specimen bottle.\n\nI'd rather have undressed for Sandra, but what the hell, the guy was paying triple. I took off my clothes and climbed onto the examining table. Fortunately, the room was warm and the table seemed to be heated. I laid there and daydreamed for about half an hour while the alien spun dials on one machine after another. The five beers were starting to set in pretty good.\n\n""OK, Dave, the examination is over. You get three wishes. What'll it be?"" asked the alien.\n\n""Three wishes! Are you some kind of genie?"" I asked.\n\n""No Dave, but I have access to a lot of technology you can't imagine. With a transporter beam and computer filters, we can create or modify almost anything. If you ask for something I can't do, I'll offer the next best thing. Now, what'll it be?""\n\nI was still angry about Sandra saying I couldn't satisfy her. This seemed like a golden opportunity to end that problem forever. It's amazing what can make sense after five beers.\n\n""One: I want to have the biggest cock in the world. Two: I want full control, lots of staying power, multiple orgasms. Three: I want women everywhere, and especially Sandra, to give me blow jobs whenever I want.""\n\n""Just one minute while I try to program that, Dave,"" said the alien. ""Hmm, I presume you want the biggest human cock? Not an elephant cock, for example? No, I thought not. Full control: no problem. Third wish: I can't modify the desires of women everywhere, but I can make it enjoyable for them to give you blow jobs. Will that be acceptable?""\n\n""Sure,"" I replied. After all, I was nearly passed out. The alien did some typing on a computer console and then rapped his fingers until the console beeped.\n\n""All set, Dave. The transporter will modify your body in accordance with your wishes . You shouldn't drink and drive, so I'm going to transport you straight to bed. Thank you for your assistance. Good night."" The examining room blanked out, my bedroom blanked in, and I fell asleep.\n\nDiscovery\n\nSaturday morning I woke without a hangover. I didn't remember everything about my escapade, but the business with the alien seemed like a bad dream. Aliens, extra thumbs, transporters, three wishes. I resolved to go on the wagon one of these years.\n\nThe surprise came when I rolled over to get up. Something heavy was pulling at my groin; it felt like somebody was holding my cock. I threw off the covers, looked, and froze. Between my legs was the biggest cock I'd ever seen!\n\nThe monster was a foot and a half long, and thicker than my arm. The head looked like the top of an oak stairway post. There was a huge mass of pubic hair covering most of my lower stomach. My balls were the size of grapefruits. I started to get up and found myself dragging the monster cock across the sheets. As I sat on the edge of the bed, the cock stretched across my thigh, curved onto the bed, and ended with the head resting on the sheet. I tried to pick up the head and place it between my knees, but the middle drooped. It took two hands to get my cock off the sheets! It seemed to weigh ten or fifteen pounds.\n\nHabit told me it was time to piss, although I didn't feel an urge. I gingerly stood up and almost lost my balance. My huge balls stuck out three or four inches beyond my thighs, and the cock curved outward before dropping to my knees. It seemed to be attached higher on my belly than before; I suppose it had to be that way, so my huge balls weren't squished between my thighs. I walked slowly to the bathroom, unused to the feel and balance of the added weight. The cock hung about six inches in front of my knees, so I didn't have much trouble from kicking it.\n\nI received another surprise at the toilet. When I attempted to push out a normal stream, the result was more like a full-pressure garden hose. It only lasted a second, but the piss hit the toilet so hard that water splashed over half the bathroom. I reached with both hands to shake off the cock and received yet another shock; it rose to meet my hands!\n\nFrantically, I tried to remember my three wishes. Biggest cock on Earth: check. Full control: what does that mean, I wondered? I relaxed the cock and it hung limply in front of my knees again. I thought about making it rise and it did. Moving it left and right worked also. Soon I discovered the ability to make the cock bend and curve various ways; I found myself putting on a private snake charmer show right there in my own bathroom!\n\nI began to wonder about erections and thereby caused one. The cock got darker in color and grew over two feet long and six inches thick. It felt about the same as an ordinary erection, but of course there was more of it. I found I could move the erect cock up and down, left and right as before, but flexing and bending were restrained. I thought about making the cock soft again so I could flex it, and sure enough, it went soft. I made it fully erect and flaccid several times within a minute. Now, that's control, I thought. Finally, I made the cock erect and thought about cumming. The cock spurted cum instantly and violently; I experienced orgasm and heard the blob smack the wall. I cleaned it up with a wash cloth and couldn't believe how much cum there was. The cock was still erect so I curved it toward the shower and thought about cumming again. Another huge blob of cum shot seven feet and hit the shower panel. I amused myself for several minutes shooting cum blobs toward the shower wall until I'd spelled out ""EAT ME.""\n\nSomething smelled delicious. With hands behind my back, I raised the cock to my face and smelled the head. It didn't smell like ordinary cum at all; it smelled great! I stuck out my tongue and touched the cock head to it; it was the most delicious thing I'd ever tasted. Wish three: women everywhere would like giving me blow jobs.\n\nDetails\n\nI made the cock shake itself off and then headed for the kitchen. After starting the coffee, I considered fetching the newspaper. None of my pajama bottoms would fit over the cock and I was sure it would hang below the hem of my robe. In the end, I wore the robe and made the cock stay wrapped around my hip. Someone might have noticed a hell of a bulge on one side but at least I was decent.\n\nSitting at the kitchen table, letting the cock hang between my legs wasn't comfortable. The front edge of the chair was cold and the cock tended to rub where it angled over. Resting the cock across one thigh was much better. I amused myself by shifting the cock from one thigh to the other with no hands as I read the paper and drank my coffee. I must have been very thirsty because I drank the whole pot and then made another.\n\nAfter breakfast I went to the bathroom to shave and shower. My pubic hair was in a huge tangle and it itched. There was so much of it that washing the balls and cock would obviously be difficult. That much hair didn't even look right, and I decided to trim it back. Using a barber scissors, I stood over the wastebasket and went to work. Clumps six to eight inches long were falling away and I still had quite a bit of hair left. As I worked, the true size of my new equipment became more obvious. Curiosity killed the cat, and I ended up trimming myself very close.\n\nThe balls were definitely attached higher than before and they didn't hang down as much. Both these changes seemed necessary to keep the balls from being smashed as I walked, but it made them stick out in front of me. The cock was as big around as a whiskey bottle and twice as long. With the bottom of the shaft emerging just above the balls, the top began a few inches below my navel. The base seemed attached to a hip bone that wasn't there before, and it wouldn't bend straight down. Instead, it curved out and then down. I tried flexing the cock various ways but it wouldn't hang straight down.\n\nIn the shower I erected the cock again and shot a few cum blobs at the drain. I shampooed and scrubbed my body as normal. Washing the cock was easy; I just raised it up and washed it like another arm. I had trouble drying between my legs until I thought of using the cock to do it. I was still thirsty, so I drank six or eight glasses of water from the bathroom sink.\n\nGetting dressed posed a problem. My old jockey shorts were out of the question. Shorts in general were out of the question. I tried all my baggiest pants but the cock wouldn't fit into any of them. It was obvious that I needed to buy new clothes, but how could I go out?\n\nI walked into the living room and started searching through the old junk mail for men's clothing ads. One flyer showed a pair of extremely baggy nylon parachute pants: the kind of thing rap singers wear. I called the store and asked them to hold a pair of their baggiest style in my size. They only had purple and yellow, so I told them to hold both.\n\nThe hall closet offered the last chance for something to wear and it didn't fail me. Wearing a trench coat in July seemed a little strange but I had no choice. The next problem was that without pants I looked like a flasher. I managed to put on trousers by leaving the fly open and putting the belt through the back loops only. I had to curl the cock upward to keep it from protruding below the edge of the coat, but that seemed a small price to pay. I put on a sport shirt and running shoes, grabbed my wallet, and covered myself with the trench coat. Only then did I remember that my car was still parked outside the bar and my keys were in my pants pocket. My pants, of course, were still in the alien's examining room.\n\nFortunately, I keep a spare set of keys in the dresser. Grabbing them, I called a taxi and waited twenty minutes for it to arrive. I calmly walked out wearing my trench coat, holding the cock head to my waist, and hoping the neighbors wouldn't notice. The driver was an attractive woman in her thirties. She obviously didn't have a lot of money to spend on clothes or hair styling but she did have nice tits and a low cut T-shirt.\n\n""Hi, I'm Angel. Are you sure you want that coat?"" she asked.\n\nI replied, ""I haven't been feeling just right today. I want to keep warm until I see the doctor, but I need a ride to my car. Do you know the Shanghai Bar?""\n\n""Sure. Hop in,"" said Angel, pointing her thumb to the back seat.\n\nI relaxed in the rear for the ten minute ride. Angel looked at me in her mirror and nearly lost control. In a flash I understood why. I'd allowed the cock to unroll and my trench coat to spread open. ""Is that your cock?"" asked Angel.\n\n""Uh, yeah, I'm rather attached to it. Sorry, I didn't mean to flash you or anything,"" I replied.\n\nAngel pulled into an empty parking lot, stopped behind some bushes, and got out of the cab. ""Let me see that thing,"" she insisted through the window. I opened the taxi door and unbuttoned my trench coat. The cock extended from my belly, ran across the back seat, then hung over the edge. Just for fun, I raised it and waved it around a few times.""\n\n""Holy shit, it's alive!"" Angel exclaimed. ""I could never take that thing; not even the tip. Can I touch it?""\n\n""Suit yourself,"" I replied. As Angel reached toward the cock, I erected it and moved it toward her hand. This pleased her to no end. She touched the head and I tried to let a little cum seep out. In fact, I shot a large cum blob onto the roof of the cab. It made a ""thwack"" sound. Not expecting an orgasm, I gasped.\n\n""You sure are sensitive, but at least you don't go soft,"" said Angel. It was true: the cock was still fully erect and ready to cum again. She took a rag from the front seat and wiped the sticky mess off the ceiling, then sniffed. ""Something smells delicious. Is there a restaurant around here?""\n\n""I don't think so. Here, try this,"" I replied. The cock head still had a drop of cum on it, which I picked up and held to her lips.\n\nAngel sniffed it. ""That's the smell, all right. It sure doesn't smell like regular cum."" With that, she put her lips around my finger and rolled her tongue. Her eyes lit up instantly. ""Mister, I don't know what you got there, but it tastes great and gets my pussy flowing as well. You got a second helping?""\n\nI looked around and decided no one could see us as long as I stayed in the cab. I swung my legs out the door and pointed the huge engorged cock directly at Angel's face. ""Go for it,"" I urged.\n\nThere was no way Angel could get her mouth around the cock, but she kissed all around the head and massaged the shaft. Strangely, whatever she did had no effect on my level of arousal. It seemed I could be fully aroused, fully relaxed, or anywhere between, but always under my control. Angel seemed to be tiring and growing anxious, so I decided it was time to cum. Although I tried to hold back, the gush of fluid caught Alice by surprise. Some of it shot down her throat, but most of it splashed back out of her mouth and onto my pants. Angel moaned and rocked her hips in ecstasy, then started licking up all the cum she could find. When she got her lips back around the cock head I shot cum for her again. This time she managed not to gag. The front of her shorts was wet with pussy juice and she motioned for me to continue. I began pumping a continuous flow of cum into her mouth. Her body became rigid and she began non-stop moaning and twitching. There was no way she could swallow cum as fast as I was pumping it, and the sticky fluid began dripping down her chin and onto her tits. Finally, Angel pulled away and sat on the ground.\n\n""Man, oh man. Nothing touched my pussy, nothing at all, but I got off the minute I tasted your cum. I'm exhausted. Doesn't that thing have any limits?"" Angel was referring to the cock, which was still erect and ready for more. Just out of curiosity, I made the cock cum again; the blob sailed fifteen feet and hit a reserved parking sign with a bang.\n\nAngel was a mess. She was covered with cum from her nose to her thighs. She began cleaning herself with her fingers and licking them; each mouthful caused her to moan and buck her hips again. I tried to clean up my clothes with a hanky, but without complete success. Angel was getting off so hard on my cum that I tasted it again myself; it was delicious but not orgasmic. I hoped the outside of my coat would dry before I got to the store.\n\nHaving finally worn herself out, Angel got back in the taxi. I closed my door and we headed for the Shanghai Bar. Angel's clothes were still soaked and would undoubtedly dry stiff and stained. She said ""Mister, next time you need a ride, call me again. Thanks!"" and pulled away before I could pay her.\n\nDressing\n\nOnce again I was incredibly thirsty. Although I was right outside the Shanghai Bar, I decided it was too early for a beer. I got into my car and used the drive-through at McDonald's to buy an extra-large Coke. That helped, but I was still thirsty and had to buy an extra- large Pepsi from Burger King. Finally, I reached the clothing store and went in.\n\n""Can I help you sir? Take your coat, perhaps?"" asked the sales clerk. He was a young guy, about nineteen years old with a punk haircut. His name was Stanley.\n\n""No, my name is Dave Perkins. You're holding two pair of parachute pants for me,"" I informed him. He checked the ""hold"" rack and handed me two pair of parachute pants: one purple and one yellow. ""I'll need to try these on,"" I said. Stanley assigned me a fitting room.\n\nI hung up my coat and slacks, then tried on the purple pants. The style and color turned my stomach, but they were enormously baggy. The plaid sport shirt I was wearing didn't match either pair. My only alternative at the moment was to keep wearing my trench coat.\n\n""I'll take both pair,"" I told Stanley. ""What kind of shirt would I wear with these?"" He talked me into an orange tank top for the purple pants and a green, cropped-off sweatshirt to go with the yellow. He also tried to sell me sunglasses and a leather hat, but I took a pass.\n\n""I'd like to wear these right away,"" I said. ""Can you just cut the tags off?""\n\n""Uh, sure, just take them off in the dressing room and pass them over the door.""\n\nI handed him the yellow pants, tank top, and sweatshirt, then returned to the dressing room. I hung the purple pants over the door, removed my shirt, and waited for Stanley to hand the pants back. With nothing else to do, I faced the mirror and did cock exercises: up, down, right, left -- first with the cock straight and then bending it at the middle.\n\n""Here are your pants, sir,"" said Stanley. I had the pants back on before I realized he hadn't given me the orange tank top. I retrieved my wallet and keys, bundled up my old clothes, and went out to find Stanley. He was helping another customer already, and seemed surprised to see me without a shirt.\n\n""The cashier has the rest of your clothes, sir. I didn't realize you wanted to wear the new shirt, too. Please accept my apology,"" he said.\n\nThe cashier was a tiny Oriental girl who eyed me closely when I approached. Her name tag identified her as Annie. I asked her for my clothes and she began looking all around the checkout counter. When she stooped to look under the counter, her tiny bare pussy looked back at me. The cock instantly became aroused and strained against my new pants. I quickly softened it again but Annie had seen what happened. She leaned over the counter and whispered, ""Was that your cock, or what?""\n\nI admitted that it was. She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the changing booths. She'd found my clothes and claimed I should try them on again. I protested until Annie followed me into the changing booth and closed the door.\n\n""Let me see it,"" she commanded.\n\nHer eyes were no higher than my chest. I dropped my pants and let her see the cock. She seemed in total awe, so I waved the cock around and it and bent it into a question mark. Annie seemed to be in heaven.\n\n""Can I touch it?"" she asked.\n\nThis seemed a small thing, if it made her happy. I told her to go ahead and willed the cock into erection as she made contact. Annie ran her hands all over the giant shaft and then proceeded to kiss the head. Everything else made her so happy that I figured she'd like me to cum too. I waited for her to bend close and then let her have it in the face. The familiar rush of pleasure passed over me.\n\nThe cum that splashed into Annie's face immediately caused her to buck her hips and groan in ecstasy. A moment later she began furiously wiping the sticky cream off her face and into her mouth. She braced herself against the wall and slid down to sit on the floor. ""More, more, give me more,"" she begged looking up at me and holding her tiny mouth open as wide as it would go. I began shooting a continuous stream of cum at her mouth. I was feeling continuous orgasms as the sticky mess piled up on her face and oozed down onto her chest. Her white blouse and pink dress were being ruined, but she didn't seem to care. After a while, she seemed ready to pass out and I stopped. She was trying to scoop more cum into her mouth but she didn't seem able to swallow. I suppose she was full. I wiped the cock head on the side of her dress, put on my shirt and pants, and returned to the cashier station with all my items. Stanley was there.\n\n""I still need these rung up,"" I insisted.\n\n""What happened to Annie?"" he asked.\n\n""She's in some kind of a mess,"" I replied.\n\nAfter paying for the clothes, I headed out to my car and noticed again how thirsty I was. There was a convenience store right on the corner, so I bought a Triple Huge Tank of pop. I downed 64 oz. in about a minute and still felt dry, so I went back in and bought another. After the third one, I just bought a Double Huge. All this cumming seemed to dehydrate me!\n\nReunion\n\nBy then it was two o'clock and I decided to call Sandra. She wasn't happy to hear from me, but I told her I'd left some tools at her apartment and needed to pick them up. When I arrived, it was obvious she hadn't freshened up or dressed for me in any way.\n\n""Just get your stuff and leave. I told you, it's over for us,"" she said.\n\n""Gosh, you look great. Can't we try again?"" I asked, raising the cock against the inside of my pants.\n\nSandra stared at my enormous bulge. ""What have you got in those pants?"" she demanded.\n\nThe parachute pants had an elastic waistband, so I slithered the cock up my stomach and out of the top. Sandra was speechless as I used the cock to pull down one side of my pants, then the other. Finally, I kicked off my pants, pointed the cock straight at her pussy, and erected. Her eyes widened even further as she watched the huge organ swell up with blood.\n\n""Dave, what happened to you?"" she asked.\n\n""I've improved my love-making, Sandra. Want a sample?"" I asked.\n\n""I could never take that thing. You're too big for me now, Dave. It's still over between us,"" she said.\n\nJust as she opened her mouth to say ""us"" I hit it with a cum blob. Sandra instantly shook her body and screamed with pleasure. ""That's so delicious I can't describe it. Dave, don't ever leave me. Stand still while I stroke that for you,"" Sandra pleaded.\n\nSandra knelt in front of me and put her mouth to the cock head. I'd waited months for that moment, and made her wait a few seconds just to savor my victory. Finally, I began shooting cum into her mouth as I'd done for Annie. Sandra was able to keep swallowing longer but soon, she too was full. Her face, shoulders, chest, and legs were covered with gobs of sticky fluid, and there was more on the floor. Sandra furiously pulled off the rest of her clothes and began smearing cum on her pussy. This caused her to climax even more. Finally, she fell asleep in the huge puddle of cum. I wiped the cock on her blouse, put my pants back on, and looked for something to drink. I found three beers, four liters of Coke, a gallon of milk, and a half pint of whipping cream. That, plus a minute with the kitchen spray hose, got me feeling right.\n\nMonkey See\n\nOakland was playing the Yankees again so I watched TV until Sandra awoke. She was covered with dried cum all but didn't bother to clean it up. ""What happened to you? You were never like this!"" she exclaimed.\n\n""I took lessons,"" I replied.\n\n""No way! What really happened?"" she demanded.\n\n""Well, would you believe I was taken by space aliens, examined, and offered three wishes?"" I asked. ""They have purple eyes and thumbs on both sides of their hands.""\n\n""That doesn't seem too likely, Dave. Where did this supposedly happen?"" she asked.\n\nI told her it was the Shanghai Bar and she insisted we go there and have a drink. At my suggestion, she took a shower and put on some fresh clothes. With a clean dress and high heels, she looked as good as ever.\n\nAfter two rounds at the Shanghai, Sandra disappeared into the women's room for forty-five minutes. Oakland was losing again and I had two more beers while waiting for her to return. When she did, Sandra told me, ""I believe every word you say, Dave. Let's go back to my apartment.""\n\nWhen we arrived, she immediately ripped open her dress and looked at her tits in the mirror. Slowly, they began to move around! She pointed them up, down, and all different directions. Also, she was able to swell them up and flatten them out at will.\n\n""Lisa, did you meet the alien guy in the washroom?"" I asked.\n\n""No, I met his female partner, of course. They're an advanced race, Dave, not a bunch of peepers. I wished for the ability to reshape my tits, for comfort in wearing high heels, and for a pussy that would hold the biggest cock in the world. I sure can move my tits around.""\n\nI peered close to examine her tits and something squirted me in the eye. ""Cool! Watch this,"" said Sandra, squirting milk across the room. By moving her tits around, she was able to aim each stream separately. She was getting about twenty feet of distance.\n\n""So much for wish one. Are you comfortable in those high heels?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes, in fact, I forgot I had them on. This is great,"" Sandra said, running a lap around the couch. ""I want to try a taller pair, though."" Sandra skipped to the bedroom and returned with a pair of four inch spike heels. They had ankle straps, so she sat on the couch to put them on.\n\n""Sandra, your feet look strange,"" I noted when she removed the first pair of shoes. Lisa looked at her feet and flexed them. ""You're right, Dave. I can't straighten my toes or flatten my feet. How bizarre!""\n\nSandra stood up without her shoes and found herself on tiptoes. ""This is weird! My heels won't reach the floor,"" she said, catching herself against the wall. ""It feels perfectly OK but balancing is a problem. I guess I'll have to wear high heels all the time now,"" she said, strapping on the four inch pair. ""Ah, that feels great: better than running shoes used to feel,"" she said.\n\n""What about the third wish?"" I asked.\n\nLisa pulled her dress completely off and discovered a gigantic bush of pubic hair. She took a scissors from her desk drawer, stood over the wastebasket, and began clipping. Five minutes later a gigantic pussy was revealed. The bottom was in its normal location but the top began just below her navel. Sandra concentrated and the lips began to move. Soon, her entire stomach area was pulsating and juice began slopping onto the floor.\n\n""This is incredible, Dave. I'm consciously arousing myself as easily as moving my arm. I can start and stop the flow of juice at will."" On impulse, Sandra touched a vase to her pussy lips and sucked it in. There was a gurgling sound as Sandra's stomach twisted and turned. Finally, Sandra ejected the vase upside down. She had rotated it inside her pussy!\n\n""Sandra, are you ready for me?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes Dave, cum here,"" she said.\n\nThanks to the high heels, Sandra's huge pussy and my enormous cock were exactly the same level. I wiggled the cock furiously against her massive clitoris and a puddle of pussy juice fell around our feet. Hugging Sandra with both hands, I maneuvered the colossal cock head past her immense outer lips. I erected the cock and inserted its entire length. Sandra's belly was filled all the way up to her tits. She began massaging the cock's full length with the cavernous walls of her vagina. Her breasts pounded against my chest like fists. I twisted the massive cock in every direction, vigorously massaging Sandra's interior pussy walls. She sprayed milk in my face with one tit and washed my belly with the other. When I decided to cum, Sandra felt it immediately and reciprocated. The flow of cum and pussy juice turned to a jet spray and splashed off the floor and around the room. Finally, we passed out in exhaustion.\n\nWhen I woke, Sandra was at the sink, sucking on the spray hose. I found a water pitcher in the cupboard and drank three gallons before Sandra passed me the hose.\n\n""Dave, that was great. No ordinary man could ever satisfy me now, not the way you just did,"" Sandra said.\n\n""Does that mean we're back together again?"" I asked.\n\n""Unfortunately, no, Dave. You see, the female alien told me that almost every Earthman they examine asks for the biggest cock in the world. The aliens increase the size by two percent each time. There are now five guys out there with cocks bigger than yours. You just don't satisfy me any more, Dave. Sorry!""\n\nWell, that's how I ended up depressed about my puny eighteen inch cock. I called a cab and asked Angel to drop me off for a new pair of pants. Annie was glad to take my measurements.\n\n---- Greetings, Grownup! Periodically, the folks at NixPix come across a piece of writing is so hot that we just have to point it out. This is one of them. For that reason, the Text Editor for NixPix has taken the time to go through this file, editing it for spelling and other nit-picking things, then reformatting it so it's easier to read and then re-uploading it -- and point out in the message system that this one is Special. We don't know JimB, who wrote this little gem, but we DO hope that the author's name becomes known, so he can step forward and accept our thanks!\n\nNixPix Windy City (the Midwest) 708 564 1754 NixPix Central (the original Nick) 303 920 1263 NixPix Sweden 011 46 40 110590 NixPix Austria 011 43 7719 8871 NixPix Finland 011 358 0 298 3390\n\nRemember -- fun and communication is what we're all about!"
550,Big Cocked Asian Boy,"['mf', 'size', 'teen']","While I was on the phone Billy went upstairs to take a shower, too. After I I was done on the phone I thought it would be at least three days without him so... I went upstairs to join him in the bathroom.\n\nHe was already in the shower, the water was running, so he didn't hear me come in. I watched him for about a minute, thinking how lucky I was. We'd been married for five years and I couldn't think of any better man than him.\n\nBut right at that moment I didn't think of his qualities as a companion. I just stood there admiring his fantastic body. He was 31 years old, just over 6' tall and the most masculine guy I could wish for. I loved his black hair, his dark eyes and, right now, I thought how lucky I was having found a businessman with such a great body. Twice a week he went to the gym to do some bodybuilding and the results were amazing. He looked just like Jean Claude van Damme, only more slender.\n\nI stepped into the shower and kissed his shoulder. He turned around and within 5 seconds his cock had gotten hard. I went down on my knees and took his beautiful cock in my mouth, sucking it gently to make it grow to its full length. He had the largest one I'd ever had in my life, another reason for making me feel very lucky.\n\nWithin no more than 3 minutes he shot his hot sticky load down my throat. We finished the shower and went to the bedroom where we made love three more times. He took me doggy style twice, I love doggy! No other position allows him to go in deeper, no other position makes me cum more intensely.\n\nAfterward he took another quick shower and then he already had to leave to catch his plane. I stayed in bed for a while, then took another shower myself.\n\nAt 7.30 I went over to Mrs. Li's. She and her husband were ready to leave, they told me that they wouldn't come back before two in the morning, but Kwang, her son, would be home at 10 so I just had to look after Kim, their little daughter, until he got home. They left and I had dinner with Kim. Her mother had everything prepared for her, I didn't have to do a thing, just take Kim to bed no later than 9.\n\nKim was an easy child to handle, and tonight she was tired because she had been out playing all day long. After dinner she wanted to go to sleep so I took her to bed and she already had fallen asleep before I even could ask if she wanted to hear a bedtime story. I went to the living room and sat on the couch, switched on the TV and watched the news.\n\nBeing tired myself due to my previous ""exercises"" with Billy I fell asleep after some minutes. I was in the middle of a wonderful dream... dreaming of my husband titty-fucking me. Something he really enjoys, even more than me I think. He always keeps telling me how perfect my breasts are, and how nicely they took a cock between them. I guess he is right, they are very large indeed, 36DD. I never liked the look of them because I'm not the full figured type at all, at 5'8 and 125 lbs I measure those 36DD and -23-36. But the way some men looked at me... made ME feel was so gorgeous that I was glad to have them after all.\n\nSo there I was in the middle of my dream, about to cum from my husbands treatment. And then, all of a sudden, I was rudely awaken by a hand grabbing my shoulder. I shrieked up and looked into Kwang's face. He had a frightened look in his eyes.\n\n""Are you alright, Mrs. Walcott? You've been moaning so loud, I was thinking you were having a bad dream?!""\n\nNice of him to be so caring about his sister's babysitter, but hell! A bad dream? I sighed. He looked at my chest. ""Did you have a fight?"" he asked. I looked down and noticed that I must have lived up to my dream a bit. My blouse was half open and one of my bra's shoulder straps was pulled town. I quickly put everything back in order, noticing how intently Kwang stared at my chest.\n\n""That's not very polite, Kwang!"" I said. His face turned red, he obviously knew what I meant. As I said that I noticed that he stood before me wearing no more than a T-shirt and boxers. The wildest thoughts came to my mind, what was this boy doing here in front of me in his underwear? What did he was he doing?\n\n""Why aren't you wearing any pants?"" I asked, almost shouting.\n\n""Sorry, I had just come home and you were lying here asleep, so I thought I'd not wake you up and went to the bathroom. I just came back down when I heard you moan so load.""\n\nNow I felt stupid. What would a boy of his age want from a 29- year-old woman? Ok, he might be interested in women, but for a 16 year old 29 is like the age of his parents or grandparents.\n\nBut from my point of view, sitting down there on the couch with him standing in front of me I had to think this over again.\n\nThis teenage boy obviously had a hardon in his boxers! I couldn't believe what I thought then. Looking at his definitely sizable bulge I asked myself what his Asian cock might look like. I'd heard Asians are very small down there, but this boy's penis seemed to be rather large. I couldn't tell how large, but compared to the bulge my husband's semi-hard cock made in his boxers I would have said that he was almost the same size.\n\nOf course he noticed me looking at his crotch for too long for it to be accidentally. ""That's not very polite, Mrs. Walcott,"" he said with a grin on his face. ""God, Kwang, I'm sorry! I'm really sorry, for a second I thought you... you... oh, let's just forget this, ok?""\n\nHe nodded and went back upstairs. From the stairs he called ""Are you going to leave now? I'll just have a quick shower then I'll go to bed, if you want you can leave now, I'll be here to take care of Kim.""\n\nI said ""Ok, I'll go then! Bye Kwang!""\n\n""Bye Mrs. Walcott!""\n\nHe disappeared in the bathroom and I rushed towards the door. I was already outside, about to close the door when I stepped back into the house and closed the door behind me.\n\nHe must have heard that and thought I'd gone. I don't know what had come over me, but I was too curious to find out about his size, about my prejudice (was it one?) about Asians.\n\nI sneaked up to the bathroom. I heard Kwang brushing his teeth in there. I went down on my knees and tried to look through the keyhole. But I couldn't see too much, I saw him standing before the mirror, I could see his face.\n\nHe looked quite masculine for his 16 years. I think he already had to shave. As I looked at him standing there I could not but admire this young boy's body.\n\nHe was quite slim, but still athletic. Not as athletic as Billy, but for his age and for an Asian he looked amazing. He was about 6'1 tall and he had the greatest butt I'd ever seen in my life! Not really small, but incredibly firm it seemed. Sometimes, when he would step from one foot to the other, I could see some of his muscles flexing and relaxing.\n\n""What am I doing here??? I'm spying on my neighbor's teenage son!"" I thought.\n\nI had to go. I just had to run out of here. And right then he turned around. He had finished brushing his teeth and started something else. He was jacking off! At least I thought he was, as he turned around holding his cock in his right hand.\n\n""Ok, he's not as small as I expected, but still, that's not larger than my husband's,"" I thought, looking at the 6-inch cock he had in his hand. He was stroking it a bit and to my surprise it grew a bit larger. Then he really surprised me when he took his hand away. He wasn't hard at all! He had been holding his soft cock, that was hanging down now! And this soft thing was about 6 inches long and pretty thick. Not as thick as Billy's, but hell! This thing was still soft! But maybe it wouldn't grow much larger, I've heard that larger soft ones don't get very much bigger and my husband was about 3 or 4 inches soft, but 7 hard. Maybe Kwang had not much to add to his big soft tool.\n\nAnd then, again, he proved me wrong! He was standing there, right before the keyhole. I could see him from the side, standing there with his eyes closed, his arms hanging down. He must have thought of something very pleasurable because his cock started to grow. And how much it was growing! In less than 10 seconds it was longer than Billy's and another 10 seconds later I thought this can't be true: this teenager looked like the adult now, making my husband look like a schoolboy down there!\n\nKwang's cock must have been about 8"" long when it started to rise up. When he had it up 90 degrees I noticed that this sight excited me. I had never seen a cock so big before and now I watching a 16 year old Asian boy who's cock was larger than my husband's! And it still got bigger. Pulsing, throbbing, getting pumped full with blood it rose up, looked rock hard like only a teenager's cock can, up maybe 45 degrees. It was definitely fatter than Billy's and at least 9 inches long now.\n\nI hadn't noticed it at first, but I must have moaned again, delighted and excited from this amazing sight. Kwang turned to the door, I could see his huge prick ""dance"" towards me. What now? I got up as fast as I could, but there was no time to get out of there anymore. He opened the bathroom door and stood before me with his throbbing hardon.\n\nI guess I couldn't help it, I just had to stare at this unbelievable cock and before I knew it I said ""Oh my God! That's the largest cock I've ever seen!"" - ""Oh, it's true then!"" Kwang said with a smile on his face. He didn't seem embarrassed.\n\nWhat??"" I stumbled.\n\n""I've been told that I was well hung, but only by girls my age, not by someone with experience like you Mrs. Walcott. So, I'm bigger than your husband?""\n\nGod this kid was arrogant! But it was true, he was bigger than anyone I'd seen before. And seeing him so closely now I noticed that he was closer to 10 than to 9 inches. I just nodded. I don't remember what I thought then, but the sight of his enormous cock excited me more than I dared to admit. I couldn't stop staring at it.\n\n""Do you want it?"" He asked.\n\nI nodded.\n\n""Do you want to know how a real cock feels in you?""\n\nI nodded. I couldn't think clearly anymore, I didn't think at all anymore. Kwang came closer, I just stood there. He came closer and closer, I felt his huge cock against my belly. He moved another step closer, I felt his prick on my stomach, almost reaching up to my breasts. God, it felt incredible! He unbuttoned my blouse, let it fall down. Now I noticed the surprised look in his eyes. He stepped back a bit, staring at my breasts with his mouth wide open.\n\nNow it was my turn to feel superior to him. Obviously he had never seen breasts as large as mine. I unhooked my bra and let it slide down. He stood there, staring at my boobs.\n\n""I guess your teenage girls can't offer you something like that, huh?"" I said.\n\n""Not that much"" he said ""but I think I can handle any size. Can you handle any size?""\n\nDamn, he was in control. The arrogant look had returned to his face. He came closer again and directed me to his room, towards the bed.\n\nHe had told no lies, he could handle any size! He knew how to please a woman! I thought all those young boys just play ""wham- bam-thankyou-Ma'am"", but he didn't. He was so gentle, he kissed every square inch of my body and I returned each and every one of his kisses.\n\nI couldn't wait any longer now, I had to touch his cock. I took it in both hands, tried to close them around it, but no way, it was so fat! The sight was amazing. I had both hands around it and there were still about an inch left. I started licking its head, softly circling around it with my tongue. Then I tried to take it in my mouth, but I couldn't get more than the head between my lips. It was just too large.\n\n""Too big?"" he asked.\n\n""Too big for my mouth, but try somewhere else"" I replied. I spread my legs as wide as I could and he didn't lose any time. I felt his heat against my thighs, reaching upward. Then I felt his hot cockhead touching my pussy lips.\n\nAnd then he pushed the head in. Just the head of his monster cock stretched me more than any cock had stretched me before. I was in heaven. Then he gave me more, slowly sliding one or two more inches in. I couldn't believe it, but after no more than maybe two minutes and maybe 5 inches of his cock inside me I felt my first orgasm building up. The friction was unbelievable. And it was the heaviest and most intense orgasm I ever had in my life.\n\nHe tried pushing it in deeper, but I pushed him away. I wanted to ride this man. I no longer thought of him as a teenager. He was a real man. He lay on his back, his huge cock standing right up. I lowered myself down on his huge shaft, feeling it slide in, deeper and deeper. I remembered the feeling when I first had sex with Billy, this gorgeous moment when his big cock reached deeper inside me than anyone before, but this was unbelievable. Even before I had all of Kwang's huge tool inside me I had cum again.\n\nI told him not to move, I just wanted to feel his enormous manhood in me, making slow circling movements on him. It wasn't necessary for him to move, no need for moving it in and out, just feeling him so deep inside there took me to one orgasm after the other. I had thought young guys came faster than older men, but it took him almost 20 minutes before he was about to cum. And how he came! I felt his fat shaft throbbing and swelling inside me and then he shot a huge load of cum into my womb, which made me cum once more.\n\nI was exhausted. This kid almost made me faint from pleasure. I must have fallen asleep right away, the next thing I remember is waking up two hours later when I heard his parents coming home. I grabbed my clothes and dressed as fast as I could.\n\nKwang was sitting downstairs on the couch, watching TV. He told his parents I had already gone, so I stayed in his room for some more minutes and when they had gone to bed I snuck downstairs. Kwang didn't say a word, he just smiled at me and waved as I left.\n\nThe next morning he came over to our house. He knew how much I had enjoyed what we had done the night before and he said that it had been as good for him as it was for me. I don't really know why (of course I do, this boy was the best lover I ever had), but I said if he had liked it so much, he could come over anytime to get more of it. And he did. In fact he still does, every time Billy is away I get fucked senseless by Kwang and his Asian monster cock."
551,Big College Story,"['MF', 'college']","On her first day as kitchen manager, Sarah was introduced to Jimbo, the head cook. Upon meeting Jimbo, Sarah immediately understood why all the girls at Tau Beta Eta were so fat. Jimbo's belly was so large that even his tent size tee shirt could not keep it from spilling over his humongous sweatpants. As he sat on a stool with a cookie cutter making cookies, it was difficult for him to reach around his huge belly to get to the dough. Sarah wondered how a man that big could possibly make love -- she doubted that she would be able to straddle his enormous belly to go down on him, especially with her own steadily increasing girth. On the other hand, if he were on top, she would be afraid of being crushed under his massive weight. And yet, Jimbo apparently was the father of 6 children, perhaps conceived in his slimmer days? As she approached Jimbo, he swiveled around to greet her, and his massive belly jiggled back and forth. ""You must be Sarah,"" he said. ""I have heard great things about your appetite.""\n""Oh,"" Sarah said, instinctively putting her hands around her own protruding belly. ""I guess I really porked out during the retreat.""\n""You gained more weight than any girl in history!"" Jimbo said. ""Imagine -- 140 pounds in only 3 weeks! With proper feeding, imagine how big you could be in 6 months!""\n""I'm not sure I want to get much bigger,"" Sarah said. ""It's already tough to get used to being as big as I am.""\n""Nonsense!"" Jimbo said. ""A girl who can gain weight like you can -- well, it's a kind of a talent. And I always believe in taking talent as far as it will go. For you, gaining weight is second nature. You should be able to put on another 200 pounds next year without even batting an eyelash!"" Sarah gasped. With another 200 pounds she would weight 520! She would be bigger than any girl in Tau Beta Eta, even Kimberly, who weighed around 420. ""The job of the kitchen supervisor,"" Jimbo said, ""is to make sure the girls get a diet sufficiently rich in calories for them to put on an minimum of 50 pounds a year. That means that a plump girl weighing 150 pounds as a sophomore should graduate with a weight of 250 pounds. Of course, many girls will gain more than 75 pounds a year, which was our average last year. The kitchen supervisor also sets a good example, by gaining as much weight as possible. Last year Kimberly was our supervisor. When she started the year, she only weighed 250 pounds, and now I believe she's around 420. 170 pounds is our biggest annual weight gain ever, but I think you can beat that easily.""\n""I have no doubt that by the end of this year, you will be bigger than Kimberly. But just to make sure, I am assigning Kimberly as your roommate. Last year, Kimberly's roommate gained over 150 pounds."" Sarah could not believe what she was hearing. Jimbo was talking like he foresaw her weighing 500 or 600 pounds by the time she graduated. The idea was bizarre -- but at the same time somewhat attractive. As she checked into her room and greeted Kimberly, she found herself sizing up Kimberly's massive girth, and considering how much she would have to eat to exceed it. ""Way to go!"" Kimberly said, poking Sarah in the belly. ""What do you mean?"" Sarah said. ""You put on over 140 pounds in the retreat, right?"" Kimberly said. ""Yes. I guess I really porked out.""\n""Well that's really incredible. I'm really looking forward to being your roommate this year, and REALLY putting some weight on you. I'll let Jimbo handle the main meals, and I'll handle the snacks. I'm a wicked pastry chef, as I'm sure you'll find out. I made a bet with Jimbo that together we would put 300 pounds on you this year. He said he thought we'd only do 250. We'll see who's right!"" Sarah's mind again boggled. 300 pounds -- that would bring her up to 620! How could she possibly eat so much food? She soon found out. Almost the whole sorority cooperated in making sure that Sarah gained as much weight as possible that year. Jimbo would awaken her in the morning, feeding her a huge breakfast of 25 pancakes, a quart of real maple syrup, a gallon of whipped cream, 3 cheesecakes, 5 gallons of ice cream, 3 loaves of bread, 2 pounds of bacon, 5 loaves of coffee cake, and 2 gallons of orange juice to wash it down. Then she would take a nap, and Kimberly would come in with her ""between meal snack"" of two dozen danish, 3 gallons of milk, 2 pounds of brie cheese, a bottle of wine, and a fruit platter. After another nap, it would be time for lunch. Sarah ate 9 full meals a day, almost never leaving her room. All the other sorority girls would go to her classes and take notes, then tutor Sarah as she grew larger and larger. Sarah would show up for the final exam, take the test, and then go back to her room for another massive stuffing. By January, Sarah had gotten so fat that she could no longer walk. Her weight had reached 485 pounds, and was rising at the rate of almost 75 pounds per month. By April, she weighed in at 580 pounds, and by June, she was so huge that the sorority girls had to make a special dress for her out of burlap. At her final weighing of the year, all the girls made bets on how big Sarah was. The top estimate was 675 pounds -- but it was an underestimate! As Sarah got on the scale, the metal began to grown. With a massive crash, it bent hideously, caused to fail by Sarah's awesome bulk. The girls had to go out and rent a scale from the slaughterhouse to be able to weight Sarah. By the time they got back, Sarah had undergone another massive stuffing, and her burlap dress showed signs of stress. ""Let's weigh her before that dress explodes!"" Kimberly joked. It took 4 girls just to help Sarah onto the scale. Her massive hips swayed from side to side, causing the scale to be somewhat unstable. The girls had to prop up her hips from both sides, just to make sure that the scale would not tip over! The numbers came to rest at 723 pounds. Sarah could not believe her eyes --but neither could anyone else. So far, in only two years at college, Sarah had gained almost 600 pounds. That was certainly a long way from the ""freshman 15!"""
552,Big Kids' Toys,"['mf', 'mast', 'first']","To the Patient: Purpose of the Stimulatron The purpose of this device is to provide pleasurable sexual stimulation to willing patients. There are many reasons why this may be desired: orgasms have been proven to reduce sexual frustration and tension, alleviate stress, and cure impotency and frigidity. The device is designed to be used with minimum discomfort and may be self-administered once the patient has become accustomed to using it. It is built with the home user in mind, and will work in any individual, male or female, regardless of age or sexual experience. Probes are available in sizes for children, adolescents, and adults.\n\nBy this time Jennifer had returned with a small jar of Vaseline, a pan of warm water, and several alcohol pads. I quickly moved the machine into the basement OERec. Room, which had one of her old bunk beds in it. Jenn followed, and I put the device on the lower bed and I began to read the Instructions aloud. ""You're sure you want to try this?"" I asked. ""Absolutely,"" Jenn said, and grinned. OEPatient should remove all lower-body clothing, including undergarments. Patient should void, if possible, or be catherized to empty bladder. Rectal area should then be cleaned with a saline or warm water wash, and lastly wiped with alcohol swabs. In English, please? she asked pointedly, cocking her head to one side. Um, well, you have to take off your underwear and stuff, first, and then you use the bathroom, and then we clean your private parts really well, I said flatly. Here, you can read what it says. She skimmed through the illustrated instructions, gritting her teeth at several parts. Finally, she asked, Have you read this yet? Um, no, I lied. What does it say? Basically, it says I have to take off my clothes and get that probe-thingey put in my...you know...butt. The way she said it, it sounded crude. Oh. I had known that all along, but I had not thought about her reaction to the idea of it. Do you still want to do it? Well..."" she considered. ""Yeah. I mean, I ll do it. I want to--I mean, I heard my parents talking about this once. I think they got it for me a few years ago--I was really depressed, and I guess they thought it would help--but then they changed their minds. I thought they got rid of it. I'm a little nervous, but I'll see how it goes and all. Cool. It seemed inappropriate for the moment, but I said it anyway. After a moment, I motioned to her. What do you want to do? So, I have to take off everything from the waist down, right? Yeah. You want to be left alone for a sec? Nah, stay. There was a pause in the conversation, where we just stared at each other. Then she began to move. You know, she hesitated, I ve never done this in front of a boy before. Jennifer began by slowly unbuttoning her jeans shorts and unzipping them, exposing her underwear. Her panties were tight enough, as she slid her shorts down her belly, to show the beginning of her girlhood, just visible between her legs. She then slipped the jeans all the way to the floor and shook them off her foot. Her breathing stiffened as she turned around and tried vainly to pull her t-shirt down to cover her bare thighs. With both hands she began to inch the panties down from her hips, exposing as she did her perfectly rounded, soft, buttocks. As soon as she dropped the panties to the floor she pulled the t-shirt back down to cover herself. Do I have to take my shirt and bra off, too? Um, I scanned the text, I don t think so. I could hardly keep my eyes off her rounded hips which the t-shirt could not quite cover. This feels so weird! she said. What? I was caught off guard. I ve never been, like, naked in front of a boy before. You nervous? Yeah. Totally. But...in a good way. You? she responded. Yeah, some. I said, honestly. I don t want to embarrass or hurt you or anything. Don t worry. I was really nervous before, but the hardest part is getting undressed. It sorta went away once I took them off. Have you ever seen a girl naked? No, not in person. Not that I really remember, anyway. Are you, like, okay, that I m gonna see you? Oh, yeah. I m fine. Say, we re gonna switch and you do it, too, right. Yeah, I hope so. Okay, what do we do next? I forget. she asked. Um, well, you have to try to use the bathroom and then get cleaned up. Okay, she said. I motioned down the hall to the basement bathroom. We moved into the bathroom and she sat down on the toilet, but didn t began to urinate. Finally I though of a reason for the problem. I m sorry. Do you want privacy? I forgot. I said quietly to her. No, it s okay, she responded negatively, her voice strained, and slowly began to urinate. I ll give you privacy for a sec and get the thing ready and get he instructions. I walked off into the other room , attached the probe and plugged the machine in near the bed. I scanned the manual some more.\n\nThis device works by transmitting phased bursts of electronic current into the genital area by way of a rectal probe inserted into the body through the anus. In girls and young women, the nerve endings in the uterus, vagina, labia and clitoris are stimulated directly by the current. In boys and young men, the current stimulate the nerves from the penis, testicles, and prostate. Because the probe must be inserted deep into the rectum it is important to cleanse and disinfect the outer area to prevent infection. This is achieved through a two-step process. First the patient should clean his or herself normally with a washcloth . Secondly the operator or another person should help the patient to disinfect genitals and anal area with isopropyl (rubbing) alcohol. When I returned, Jenn was finishing up. I skimmed over the instruction manual and told her It says basically to give you like, a sponge bath. You know, down there. I said meaningfully. But we d better not do it in on the carpet. Do you want to just do it on the floor here? The floor in the bathroom was tiled, and would dry quickly. She agreed. Do I do it myself? I can t really see, though. The manual says the other person should do it, so you just guide me. If you get uncomfortable, say so. I was rather unenthusiastic and terribly afraid I d hurt her. I took the sponge and helped her to lie on her back on the floor, in a sort of OEbirthing position. She squirmed for a moment, sliding her buttocks until they touched her heels. In doing so she pulled the shirt away from her privates, giving me a view between her legs of her vulva. Her labia were flushed, but still dry. I tried to relate what I was seeing between her legs to drawings I had seen in pamphlets. It was impossible. Jennifer s body was, simply, beautiful. I couldn t keep my eyes off of the shaven area just where the slit began, and where it grew wider between her buttocks below. Can you see? she asked helpfully. Uh, yeah. Are you okay? Fine. I think you want to clean around my, um, rectum. She pointed to it. I quickly cleaned all around her bottom with warm water. Her buttocks were perfectly sculpted in a sort of Greco-Roman way. However, no Greek or Roman ever imagined the scene. A thirteen year old boy cleansing the bottom of a mostly-naked thirteen year old girl in preparation of what would undoubtedly be the most pleasurable experience of their lives. Okay, now you have to really spread your legs for a second. I said after spreading her buttocks and carefully cleansing her privates again. With the other side of the sponge I carefully wiped all of her genitals from front to back. She gasped when I brushed her clitoris with the sponge. Sorry. That s okay. Now, at least, you know where it is. Yeah. It s a little different than they teach in Sex Ed., too. She laughed. Just so you know, I ll show you. With her hands, she reached down and spread her labia majora, the outer flaps of skin covering her female organs. In the front area here, under the labia, that s those flaps of skin I m holding, are the clitoris, um, urinary opening, and vagina. The clit s right where the inner labia begins, okay? That s real sensitive, though, so always ask before you go near it. Jenn moved her middle and ring fingers from both hands inward and spread the inner labia. There. See? The little opening right above the big one, below the clitoris, that called the urinary opening, I think. Anyway, it s where I--you know--pee from. The big one below that is, obviously, my vagina. It looked narrow, dark, and moist. I wondered absently if it would hurt Jenn when a boy finally put his penis in it. So there it is. You ve seen all there is to see on me. Okay, I ll go get the alcohol swabs and we do just the inner portion, okay? I stammered. Then I got up and retrieved the alcohol pads. Is that going to sting? Jenn asked nervously. No. It only stings if it gets into open cuts. I asked her to spread her buttocks once more and began to wipe right around her rectum. Ohhhh. Jesus that s cold. she said with a sharp intake of breath. I carefully finished wiping. The alcohol had dried up the water as well as disinfecting the area, and I could see the tight ring of her sphincter deep, it seemed, inside her body. Okay, all done. No more. I helped her to her feet and allowed the shirt to cover her body once more. Then we checked for any signs of our presence. There were few. I picked up all the trash and flushed it down the toilet. Okay, we re almost ready. Just go back into the Rec. room. I said. She paused for a moment and looked down sheepishly. Is this... she stopped, searching for words, ...going to, well, hurt? I don t think so. I think you ll like it. This explanation seemed to satisfy her, and she kept walking. I just wondered, you know, that OEprobe looked kinda big, and well, I thought, well... I got the gist of what she was saying. I wouldn t worry. Just relax. After you get past your sphincter, that s the big muscle right on the outside, your rectum is really, well, elastic. That probe looks big, but really it s not much bigger than what you pass in the bathroom. I found the manual again and read aloud. OEProcedure part three: Insertion. patient should lay supine on table and put feet in stirrups, or, where unavailable, lay in position shown on exam table, legs spread. Probe should be lubricated with petroleum-based lubricant for easier insertion. All clothing should be removed. I looked at the diagram. It showed a line drawing of a young girl, seven or eight at most, preparing to have the probe inserted. She was prostrated, like she was bowing to an invisible god. OEDoggie-style, I thought to myself. Okay, I think you have to take off your shirt and stuff now. Do you want privacy? I asked once she was ready. No. That s okay. You re going to see it in minute anyway. at that Jennifer slipped her large shirt off. It was immediately obvious that she had not matured as quickly physically as mentally, although she was still beautiful in the way only adolescent girls can be. Her breasts were firm if small and the nipples stood painfully erect through the near-flat bra. She turned to the wall and undid the clasp, dropping it to the floor unceremoniously. Her bottom s cheeks were flushed a deep red, and, as she turned around, so were her breasts, no bigger then perhaps small apples. Jennifer stared at me in a way that made me feel embarrassed to still have clothes on. I gazed upon her, my eyes roving from her submissive face to the small, pink breasts with the darker, puffed-out aureoles and shiny nipples, down to the beginning of her true private areas, the areas on girls which boys could never see, much less touch, until they were OEgrown-up. And now, soon, I would touch those places which held so much taboo. Silently I led her over to the lower bunk and got her kneeling into position, her forehead almost touching the bed. With my left hand I parted her buttocks and held the black probe in my right. I stopped with it poised at the entrance to her rectum Ready? I asked, sweating with nervousness that I might hurt her. The probe did look huge compared to the small opening in her body. Go ahead, she said through clenched teeth. I began to push. Jenn s muscles put up enough resistance to make the going slow, but the greasy, slick probe was no match. She gasped, her eyes bulged, and her mouth opened, but not in pain. Okay, Jenn, relax. You did great. Now relax. Slowly the ring-shaped muscle dilated closed. How s it feel? I asked. I feel like I need to use the bathroom. Gotta stop yourself from doing that, okay? Just relax and try to ignore it. Can I roll over? That would help. Sure. Take it easy. Make yourself comfortable. I held the cord and kept it from getting tangled and pulling as she rolled over. she propped her upper body against some pillows and laced her fingers together over her lower abdomen. Then I set the dial to it s lowest setting and turned the machine on. The setting was marked Sensitization in the manual. Jennifer made a low noise, somewhere between a gasp and a purr. I asked if she felt all right. Yeah. It just feels so weird! she said and squirmed to spread her legs to a comfortable position around the device. Do you want me to keep turning it up? I asked. Sure. Slowly, okay? Sure, Jenn. I turned the dial to the second setting. The machine had five such settings, each of which was described in the manual. The fifth was Unassisted Orgasm. The second, which I turned it to, was noted in the manual as Level 2: Loss of Voluntary, Lower Body Muscle Control. The manual explained. Due to the design of the device, which is made to permit the greatest ease of use by untrained personnel and least discomfort during use, the electrodes radiate electricity into the body much more loosely than is required for sexual stimulation. Due to adolescents more compact bodies, it sometimes presents a problem in children under 16 to 18 years of age. Stray energy from the rectal probe may interfere with the nerve impulses in the base of the spinal cord, impairing normal movement of the body from the waist down. Generally only very young children (<8) will lose all sensation below the waist, older children who have begun puberty will retain sensation and lose movement control only. Young children will attain orgasm, although they may or may not be able to feel it. Out of curiosity I asked if she could wiggle her toes. Jenn immediately began to panic and said she could not move her legs at all. I quickly assured her that was what the manual said would happen. I understood why the instructions had recommended the patient use the bathroom before the procedure. Her lower body was completely relaxed and I doubted she could control her bladder if her life depended on it. For the first time I really stopped to survey her body. She had slight tan lines around her breasts from wearing a bathing suit and her cheeks were slightly red, although I knew not whether from the sun or from the device. Then I noticed that her nipples, which had gone down during the slight discomfort of the insertion, had returned to a throbbing red. Also, her clitoris was slightly exposed from it s hood between her legs and her vagina was damp. I increased the dial once more when she seemed content. Jenn s eyes closed in bliss, and moaned Oh, God, this is great. Ohmygod. but only for a moment. Then they snapped open and looked at me. Abruptly, her tone changed. Hey, could you do something for me? she asked. What? I want you to just touch my foot. Just do it, please. I looked at her curiously, but complied. I tickled the bottom of her right foot. she laughed hysterically, as if intoxicated. That wasn t far off, I decided. Curious. Very curious, she said when she stopped laughing. I can feel my legs, but I can t move anything lower than the middle of my stomach. Not voluntarily, at least. Turn it up, please. Turn it up. This is absolutely great. I increased the power again. Abruptly, her smile changed to a frown. What? I asked. Look. she replied, now completely lucid. Look? Look where? Look! she pointed to her abdomen. I m twitching. What? I asked, confused. My...vagina, she obviously disliked the word, is twitching. My bottom is twitching. My thighs. Everything down there -- everything inside -- is twitching. What do you mean, inside? Are you okay? Does it feel good? Hurt? What? The questions poured out. I was still nervous that Jenn might get hurt. Inside me. Everything. My vagina, my bladder...I think everything from about my belly button to my thighs is pulsing. Whew...I m damn glad I used the bathroom. Her eyes got dreamy. Wow. I never thought I was actually that strong. And I m, like, paralyzed from the waist down. The probe is doing it directly. It s weird! I can feel it, but I m not moving it! Do you want to stop? No way! It s just weird, that s all. Jenn gazed off into space. A slight smile returned to her lips. She looked as if she was about to nod off. Okay. Just checking. Go up another? Sure, she said, slurring the word together. I increased the power and the pulsating became visible on the outside of her body. There was a paragraph in the manual which seemed to explain the bouts of dreaminess, but most of it was medical garbage. Her naked, sweating, heaving body was more interesting. During the mid-level power stages, many subjects will undergo a mild to severe transformation from being mentally paralyzed with bliss and pleasure to being far removed from it, partially experiencing and partially observing. This appears to be strongest in non orgasmic females, and is more pronounced with the increasing age of the virgin. Hypothetically, a 40-year old non orgasmic woman would have a very pronounced OEremoval or change in mental point of view, however, practically, older teens who have not had an orgasm or younger adolescents who have not stimulated themselves or become aroused experience the most marked change. The OEremoval effect is the brain s response to a stimulus overload produced by the device. As a result of the same mechanism which produces OEtunnel vision during stressful situations, the brain will OEtone down overpowering pleasure signals to avoid going into a trance-like state. The normal non orgasmic adolescent female brain will acclimate to the signals and return to a state of pseudo-intoxication, with symptoms similar to alcoholic drunkenness, in two to three minutes. Adolescent males seem to acclimate and regress slightly faster, though not faster than one minute, thirty seconds. The operator should not increase power until the patient has acclimated to the stimuli, and this delay can be used to confer with the patient about his/her feelings. Subsequent increases in power should be watched carefully and further increases should be made only when the patient has acclimated.\n\nI looked again at Jenn. She did seem to be experiencing a bout of clearheadedness, after all. Her pupils had returned to normal size and were looking around intelligently instead of staring blankly at the ceiling. How OEya feeling? I asked. Not bad, I guess. I don t know...dazed, sort of. I can t explain. It felt really good and then it kinda went away. She shook her head. Here. I want you to feel this. Jenn took my right and and placed it on her lower abdomen, right above her pubic hair. I held it there, feeling her warm body, for a moment. Her skin was smooth and hot, flushed slightly red. Inside, I could feel a slight twitching, like a nervous tic in her cheek. I wondered what it must feel like, to have something else have control of her body like that. With my hand I began rubbing, gently massaging her abdomen, from her navel to the beginning of her vulva. With each press, she visibly relaxed some more. Her eyes closed, her breathing deepened. Her concentration turned inward, towards the artificial pulsing which was forcing her organs, her body, to come alive in ways which it had never done before. Within a few moments, Jenn was once more lost to the outside world. Without saying a word I slipped my hand down lower and began to massage her groin muscles, running my fingers up and down the crease between her inner thigh and her outer labia. I knew I was increasing her pleasure, the burning warmth inside her belly, without even touching the machine s dial. Half out of curiosity to see what her response would be, and half out of curiosity to know what it would feel like, I spread her outer labia with my fingers, exposing the small, pink, wrinkled folds of her inner labia. With my index finger I touched the delicate skin of inner labia, just millimeters away from her erect clitoris. Jennifer arched her back and groaned in pleasure. By this point, I knew, any normal thirteen-year-old girl would have reached orgasm and it would have been over. Jennifer was so longer a normal girl, though. Somehow the probe, seated deep in her rectum, behind her uterus and vagina, was both stimulating and controlling, like a sexual pacemaker. She could neither stop her own body and calm down, nor find the elusive, wonderful orgasm, which the device kept just one step out of reach. I released her outer labia and it return to it s normal position once more, letting my hand rest on top, cupping her genitals. I had dreamed, but never seriously, of something like this. Two young kids, barely past puberty, nude, touching each other in ways and in places normally reserved for adults. I let my probing hand fall to my side and reached to increase the power on the device. As soon as the dial reached the next number, Jennifer had her orgasm. Looking at her, at the waves of pleasure racing across her bare skin, it was truly beautiful. Her heavy breathing became panting, and the panting became a series of tortured moans, because the boundary between pain and pleasure had broken, and they were one in the same. Her buttocks, thighs, and pelvis tensed up, like springs. This what what her body had been building up for, preparing for since the orgasm that had begun her life. In one gigantic expenditure of energy, Jennifer, the girl I had known since preschool, the girl I had bathed, and swam, and slept with, now the sweaty thirteen-year old who was lying naked before me, found her limit. Her whole pelvis spasmed -- once, twice, now over and over again. Her vagina pulsated, bright red and gleaming. Jennifer continued orgasming, until liquid was almost dripping from the slit between her legs, until I turned the machine off. Slowly, her body calmed down, found it s normal rhythms after a few minutes of unthinkable nirvana. Jenn turned and looked up at me, her cheeks flushed and eyes watery, and said, Thanks.\n\nDisclaimer: This story is a work of fiction. All characters portrayed in this work are fictitious, and any resemblance to any persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental."
553,Big Ones,"['MMF', 'wife-sharing']","Janice heard Ben downstairs and climbed out of bed and into the shower. When she finished and dressed, she walked to the kitchen and ate breakfast with Ben. She loved the way he cooked breakfast which was reason enough to rouse herself out of bed. ""Better save some for Ed,"" Ben said deciding not to take seconds. ""Oh wow!"" Janice said laughing. ""I forgot all about him. Ben, you ain't going to work and leave me alone with him are you?""\n""Ah, you'll be alright,"" he assured his pretty wife. ""Ed's a good guy and he's not rapist,"" he laughed. ""Maybe it's me you oughta worry about,"" Janice replied jokingly. ""Oh? Is my little wife horny?"" Ben joked back. ""We'll see when you get home,"" Janice said mocking as she stood up to give him a hug and kiss good-bye. Ben knew by the way she caressed his manhood that she would probably greet him with something special when he got home... perhaps a blowjob as he walked through the door he hoped!\n\nJanice was surprised when Ed slept until past noon. She had long since put the leftovers from breakfast in the fridge. She decided to wake him and walked to his door and knocked softly. ""Ed? Ed, are you awake?""\n""Yes ma'm. I hope I didn't overstay my welcome,"" he said still lying on the bed. ""No Ed, not at all. Listen... why don't you jump in the shower and I'll fix us lunch, okay?"" When he agreed, she returned to the kitchen where she set out a plate of lunch meats and good rolls. It was too hot to cook anything and she figured they could sit in the shade of the patio and eat lunch. She had heard the water stop flowing and waited enough time for Ed to get back to the guest room. She decided to put on something more comfortable than her jeans and went to her and Ben's room. She stripped off her jeans and pulled on a pair of shorts and a cooler jersey. Seeing herself in her closet door's mirror, she considered taking off her bra but she didn't want to give Ed any wrong signals and left it on. Janice walked out of her room and as she passed the guest room, she noticed then that the door was ajar. Without thinking, she glanced into the room. What she saw startled and amazed her. There, through the reflection of a large mirror, was Ed standing totally naked. He was using a bath towel to briskly rub his head, obviously drying his hair. What drew her attention though was something entirely different. ""Holly cow!"" Janice gasped quietly. ""Look at that! I've never seen one so big,"" she thought to herself. She stood in the hallway dumbfounded as she watched him. ""He's like a horse,"" she whispered and quickly tiptoed to her kitchen. Quickly, she carried the food to the patio while she tried to get her wits together. She was as flustered as she'd ever been in her life. ""Damn,"" she said softly, still amazed. ""It must've been half a foot long."" She thought about how big it might be if he was excited and felt her heart flutter at the thought. ""Good morning,"" Ed said brightly as he walked out onto the patio to join her. He wondered why she seemed so nervous but he was too hungry to worry too much about it. He ate ravenously while his friend's wife sat quietly, hardly touching her food. Janice just couldn't erase the sight of his manhood from her mind. She watched him as he ate, imagining him standing before her in all his naked glory.\n\n-=-\n\nSince it was Friday, and Ben decided to leave work early. He called in his manager and told him he was leaving and reminded him to take the days receipts and deposit them. Ben owned a small hardware store and was thinking of opening another one. His decision to leave early was in recognition that his wife would soon be left alone a lot while he started up yet another store. Driving along the expressway, he decided to stop at a small mall to buy some flowers for Janice. He loved the way she smiled anytime he surprised her with flowers. Her eyes would light up and she would hug him in a way that reminded him of their first intimate embrace when they first started dating. He bought the flowers and an appropriate greeting card and motored back onto the expressway. ""Shit!"" Ben muttered as he pulled up to his house. He was both glad and disappointed to see that Ed's truck was still parked in his driveway. ""Well, so much for getting laid now,"" he mumbled laughingly to himself. Parking beside Ed's truck, he got out of his car and began to walk to the front door. He didn't know why, but something told him to go around the side of the house. He didn't feel any particular concern about anything but something just seemed to urge him to got that way. As he neared the back corner of the house, he heard voices and recognized them as Ed's and Janice's. Moving quietly and slowly, he crept up to the fence feeling silly but grateful that there were no neighbors on the side of the house he was on. Then, peeking through a knothole in the wood privacy fence, he saw them.\n\nAfter eating, Ed's instinct alerted him that Janice was so nervous not because of fear but because of desire. Even through her blouse, he could see her nipples were erect and straining against the material of her bra. ""You look like you need Ben home to solve a problem you seem to have,"" he told her wanting to gauge her reaction. ""What?"" Janice said, shocked. ""Janice, you look like if you don't get some satisfaction real quick, you're gonna faint or something."" Despite her best efforts, she couldn't help but look at him. All she could see was him standing there, drying his hair and his massive manhood swaying between his thighs! ""I... I... uh, well, no... I... oh damn!"" Janice stammered embarrassed. ""What?"" Ed laughed warmly. He knew she was trying to say something or rather, was trying NOT to say something. Whatever it was about obviously had her sexually aroused... tense at the least. He guessed that was why he was responding as he was. His manhood was becoming hard and he was growing uncomfortable. Janice wanted to blurt out her thoughts in the hope that it would solve her dilemma. She had never had any serious thoughts about cheating on her husband and having an affair. She was almost in control as she reminded herself of her love for Ben when Ed stood up. ""Oh my.... oh my gawd,"" Janice gasped as she saw the huge bulge in Ed's pants. Then, without thinking, she gasped, ""How big is it?""\n\nThrough the fence, Ben saw the amazed look on Janice's face and recognized her expression of raw sexual craving. He watched, transfixed as Ed unbuckled his belt and pulled the zipper of his slacks down. Ben's eyes returned to his wife and he saw her shocked expression. At first, he wanted to vault over the fence and stop things before they went any further. For some reason he hesitated and then to his shock, he felt himself becoming aroused watching the scene before him unfold. He saw Ed push down his slacks and slowly expose himself to Janice. ""No wonder she's so shocked,"" Ben thought to himself. ""Holy shit,"" he muttered, ""he's huge!"" Janice watched mesmerized. As Ed's manhood became exposed, she could feel herself becoming more aroused than she'd ever been. All thoughts of Ben were gone and her mind was only aware of one thing. Ed's massive, throbbing cock! ""How big?"" Janice said sputtering. ""Don't know... never really measured,"" Ed lied. ""Wait!"" Janice gasped. ""Don't move! I'll be right back,"" she said as she ran through the patio door into the house. She returned with a cloth tape measure. Ben watched with idle fascination as Ed stroked his massive tool. Then, he saw Janice return and kneel in front of his best friend. He almost laughed when he saw her put the end of the sewing tape against the base of Ed's cock and stretch it out over the length of it. He strained to hear what she might say. ""Eleven fucking inches!"" Janice gasped in awe. Removing the tape, she measured around the circumference of Ed's shaft. ""Holy cow Ed! It's SIX fuckin' inches around!"" Her fingers wrapped slowly around it even as she dropped the tape. She could feel his pulse through it as she held him. Slowly, she began to stroke his massive organ. ""Ohhhhhhhh... gawd,"" she stammered as she felt it seem to become even more rigid... as she watched the thick, bulbous head swell looking like a helmet. It was no longer fun or merely entertaining for Ed. He was really becoming aroused but also concerned that it would go too far. ""Janice... uh, we better stop this while we can,"" he said. ""Just a little more,"" the increasingly desperate woman moaned. ""What about.... oh, uhmmmm.... what about Ben? Janice, please. We better.... oh wow... better stop this,"" Ed warned even as he felt the last vestige of his resistance ebbing.\n\nWatching his pretty wife kneeling in front of his best friend was surprisingly erotic. Ben was almost wishing to see her try to put her lips around the girth of Ed's tool. He guessed that she probably would try when he saw her free hand begin to massage her breasts. ""C'mon, do it,"" his mind urged her. ""Do it!"" Ben whispered as if expecting her to have ESP. He continued watching and saw Ed bend forward and reach downward. He almost cheered when he saw him peeling her jersey up to expose her tanned flesh beneath it. The sight of his wife wearing only a pair of shorts and a pretty blue bra was very stimulating. Even more so to his continued surprise, was the sight of his wife caressing Ed's massive cock. He felt himself grow harder as he watched Ed lean forward again and unhook the back of Janice's bra. The sight of her bullet shaped breasts dangling free, swaying just inches away from Ed's thighs was terrific.\n\n""Nice,"" Ed sighed. ""Your tits and my cock... nice."" Janice knelt upwards and used her firm breasts to caress his manhood. ""So big! I can't believe it! Uhmmmm,"" she moaned as she guided it to her lips and licked the rubbery head. Slowly, she parted her lips looking up directly into his eyes as she covered the massive head of his cock. ""Yeah! Oh Janice! I've needed to feel that! To see that!"" Ed grunted.\n\nBen watched hardly believing his eyes. Already, she had the head into her mouth and he saw her cheeks stretch wide as she sucked on the colossal cock of his friend. He unzipped his pants, glancing around to make sure the shrubbery would hide him from any passer-by. He pulled his cock out and began stroking himself in unison to his wife's lips sliding up and down Ed's pole. Ed was almost as surprised as the unknown voyeur watching him and Janice. Few women had managed to get as much of his cock into their mouths and he never would have imagined Janice would be as adept as she obviously was. He watched as her lips engulfed a good four inches of his manhood and not once did she scrape him with her teeth! In fact, she was busy licking the underside of his raging cock with her soft, silken tongue. He knew that he was nearing an orgasm and wished that he could prolong it to enjoy the ecstasy of her talented lips and tongue. ""Oh fuck! Suck it Janice! Damn, never felt better,"" he said to encourage her. ""Uhmmm-ufff-ummmmmmm,"" she moaned as she heard him urge her on. She sensed he was about to cum and she grew eager to let him fill her mouth. While pumping him with one hand, she sucked and licked with renewed vigor, despite feeling her jaws ache from her efforts. Her other hand began to rub her crotch and she could feel her wetness through the material of her shorts. ""Janice... uhmmm.... arghhhhhhhhhh! Close! Gonna cum!""\n""Uhmmm!"" Janice grunted wanting him to shoot. ""On your tits, please?"" Ed gasped. Janice wasn't about to let him waste a load of cum that way. Though she often let Ben cream all over her tits, she preferred to taste his sweet cum and usually swallowed most of it. She could feel Ed's cock throb and could actually feel his cum boil up along the underside of his shaft. Her pumping hand felt it first and when the first jet exploded from his gigantic cockhead, it was proportional to the size of his beautiful cock. The force of his jetting cum was almost overwhelming and a good portion of it managed to leak between her straining lips. Ed felt the incredible orgasm rack his body and it seemed as if there would be no end to the sensational release so long overdue. He watched her as she drank his creamy load and saw it coat her lips and dribble down her chin. Ben was watching too and was awe struck at the wantonness that Janice was displaying. He could easily hear her groans and the eager slurping sounds she made. He watched as she pulled her mouth of Ed's spurting monster cock. He could hardly believe that a human being could spew so much come while jet after jet of it continued to pump forth. The sight of his gorgeous wife being splattered on her face and tits by so much cum was surprising and she was simply deluged with it. He stopped stroking his own cock wanting to delay his own release until the last possible moment. Janice's eyes were glued to Ed's pumping cock. It was almost beyond her comprehension to even think a cock could spew so much cum. She figured he must have been saving it for a long time. When he finally did finish spurting all over her, she stood and kissed him. It was more a kiss of gratitude that lust or passion. Janice was happy to have experienced such an unusual and spontaneous encounter. She was also happy, despite not cumming herself, that she hadn't really cheated on Ben. She stood in front of Ed, and was almost absentmindedly rubbing the thick, creamy rivulets and gobs of his creamy cum into her flesh. Her hands massaged it all over her breasts and her belly. Her eyes were closed in a quiet and contented way as she just simply enjoyed the experience. Ben continued to watch and saw that his wife wasn't quite so lustful. Ed seemed somewhat calm but he could see that he was still rigidly erect as he stood a few feet in front of his wife, fondling himself as he watched her rubbing his cum into her flesh. He was glad to see Ed kneel before Janice, his hands clasping her hips as he leaned forward and kissed the front of her shorts. Janice was still in a world of her own, entranced by the totally unusual lust and out of character conduct she had just exhibited. It wasn't that she wasn't normally a passionate and responsive woman, but she had never lusted for anyone but her husband before. By the time she realized that Ed was attempting to continue their escapade, he had already slit her shorts and panties to about mid-thigh. ""Ed, what are you doing?"" Janice gasped. ""Gonna eat dessert,"" he answered as he eyed the neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair covering her mound. The soft, inviting blonde curls did little to hide the luscious lips of her glistening pussy lips. ""No, Ed... we can't,"" Janice moaned as she put her hands on either side of his head intending to push him away. When she felt his hot breath upon her Mons... then his soft lips press against her, she faltered in her intentions to stop him. Instead, she allowed him to taste her while planning to not let herself become aroused again to the point of losing control. Ben watched captivated by the sight unveiling before him again. He was glad to see that his wife was trying to resist Ed's advances because at least he knew that she was at least TRYING to remain faithful. He saw Ed licking her furry mound as he pushed her shorts and panties to her ankles and removed one leg from them. ""Ohhhhh... please... Ed, please... stop, oh! Deeper... stop! No, don't stop!"" Janice gasped, her desires alternating between wanting him to continue and to stop before she lost all sense of control. Ben watched his friend pause and lick his wife's sensitive belly. ""Oh boy! She's done for now,"" Ben chuckled to himself. He knew that if his wife was ever NOT in the mood, all he had to do was kiss her belly and she would melt like snow in the Bahamas! He heard Ed enticing her to let him continue while planting urgent kisses all over her stomach. ""Oh come on Janice,"" he teased. ""Let me lick your pussy for you and get you off? Don't you wanna feel this cock inside your belly?"" Ed said almost crudely. ""Ed! Please... oh gawd! Ed... oh,"" Janice said, trying to resist as his lips nuzzled her tummy and his tongue licked her heating flesh. ""Yes! Yes.....yessssssss, take me, I'm your's,"" she moaned, finally giving in to the desire of her flesh. Ben resumed stroking his cock as he spied on his lovely wife and friend. He saw Ed stand and carry her to the patio table and sit her on the edge. He saw him kneel between her thighs, her shorts and panties still dangling loosely from her right foot. He saw and heard her gasp as Ed's tongue began to explore her nether regions. ""Yes,"" Janice gasped as she clasped his head between her hands and pulled him tightly to her pussy. ""Eat me! Oh fuck... oh gawd! Fuckin' lick it Ed!"" Ben saw her spasm very quickly as she orgasmed almost immediately. The sight of his wife's jiggling tits and ovaled mouth as she gasped for air between the surges of her climax was excruciating. His hand stroked his cock slowly as he watched them. Ed licked and sucked her tastey pussy, enjoying the wonderful aroma of her saturated pussy. ""I'm gonna fuck you now Janice,"" he panted as he stood between her thighs, his face glistening from her juices. ""Put it in yourself,"" he told her. ""Guide my cock into your tight pussy."" Trembling with desire and fright, the lithesome blonde reached down and grasped his herculean cock and guided it to her pussy. She rubbed it up and down the length of her slippery slit several times before placing it at the opening of her loins. ""Feel good?"" Ed asked. ""In! Push it in you fucker,"" Janice sighed as she lay back upon the table, using her hands to knock assorted dishes to the patio floor. Ben watched and could see Ed's tool poised at his wife's pink opening. He saw Ed press forward and slowly, ever so slowly, impale his moaning wife with his gigantic organ. ""Oh! Deep! Fuck me with it you fucker!"" Janice cried. Ed pressed it deeper and deeper into the frenzied blonde. He could feel her pussy as it seemed to suck his cock into her. ""Fuckin' tight! Janice, your pussy's like a fuckin' vice!"" Ed grunted as he pressed the last few inches into her. ""Uhhhhhhhhhhrggggggg, oh gawd! Just hold it there! Gawd it's so big! It's so fuckin' great!"" Janice gasped as she let herself grow accustomed to being impaled by his huge organ. Ed began to rock his hips, sliding the all the way back until only the head of his cock was imbedded between her cuntlips. Then, he pumped about half its length in and out of her slowly letting her get used to his size. Gradually, he pumped more and more of it into her until she was humping up and down, grinding her hips up to meet him. Eventually, he was thrusting his hips back and forth, pounding his cock into her clasping pussy, her slippery tightness giving both of them extraordinary pleasure. ""Oh! Oh fuck me! Fuck me! FUCK ME! DEEP! DEEPER ED!"" Janice cried loudly. ""Cum baby! Cum.... come on Janice! Cum!"" Ed urged her. ""Yes! Cumming... close! Oh fucking close! Fuck ME!""\n""Uhmmmmmm, me too!"" Ed gasped as he felt her pussy begin to alternately clench and loosen around his shaft. ""YES! OH SO FUCKING GREAT! FUCKME! OHFUCKMYPUSSYISDIEING!"" Janice yelled as her orgasm washed over her, the waves of pleasure pounding deep within her loins and rushing outward over her quivering body. Ed followed closely behind, his cock spurting jet after jet of cum deep inside of her. He could feel his cock shoot another massive load of creamy cum into her. Janice also felt his white hot cream splash the insides of her pussy. She moaned and gasped with delight as she continued to enjoy the release of her orgasm. Another person was cumming as well. Ben pumped his cock with one hand while leaning against the fence with the other. He came in huge spurts too at the sight of his sensual wife's passion. Then, he watched as the two hugged and kissed. He realized that Ed was kissing tears away from Janice's eyes and he heard her lamenting about feeling so dirty for ""cheating on Ben."" Ben decided right there to tell her later, after Ed left, that he was aware of her activity... and how much he enjoyed seeing them together. In fact, he planned to suggest to her that they seek other well endowed partners for her.\n\n-=- -= Big Ones =- Part 2\n\nJanice felt horrible. After eight years of loyalty to her husband, she not only had an affair but she had it with her husband's old service friend. Ed had since left the house and now she sat waiting for Ben to get home. She considered admitting everything to him and hope for the best. As she dried herself off after showering though, she couldn't help but remember Ed's massive organ. Images of its size and how it felt flashed through her mind and she began to bawl with the realization that she was addicted to the idea of enjoying such a colossal cock. Ben pulled into his driveway at his usual time, glad that he'd been able to sneak away without being discovered by his wife and Ed. He hoped he could get past Janice without her seeing the cum stains on his pants. He had tried to clean them off at a gas station restroom but still worried she might notice. He took the flowers and card with him and walked through the door. Janice was fidgety all through dinner and everytime she looked at the flowers, she almost cried. She was about to blurt everything about what had happened when Ben's voice distracted her. ""Janice, uh... I, uh,"" Ben stammered unused to saying what he was about to say to his pretty wife. He wanted to excite her but he didn't want to treat her too differently even though his recent spying on her convinced him that she was more erotic than he'd ever imagined or hoped. ""What?"" Janice asked uneasily, wondering if perhaps Ed could have talked to her husband and given away her secret. Pushing himself back from the table, he pulled the elastic waistband of his shorts out from his stomach. Feigning concern, he looked down and said, ""Janice, I... uh, well ya see... uh, I have this terrible swollen condition and I was wondering if you could kiss it and make it go away."" Janice was shocked because, although they had always enjoyed a healthy sex life, Ben had never been overtly crude. In fact, their sex was almost always subsequent to a seduction scene by one or the other of them. His directness, though unusual was not unwelcome and it helped her overcome her terrible guilt feelings. ""Well, let me see,"" she said teasingly, flipping her blonde hair back from her face, and leaning back from the table. She thought to herself, ""At least I can have him one more time before he throws me out."" Ben moved back from the table further, pulling the front of his shorts down to expose his hardness. Acting as if his excitement were from his wife's beauty, his mind envisioned her sucking on Ed's manhood, or picturing it sliding in and out of her tight pussy. ""Yes, it looks swollen,"" Janice said with concern. ""I'll fix it for you."" She stood up and stepped over to him and knelt in front of him. Without hesitation, she engulfed his manhood and slid her soft lips along its length until nearly all of it was in her mouth. ""Uhmmm... oh yeah Jan... suck it!"" Ben urged her. She loved the sensation of feeling his cock between her lips. It was exciting to know that she could make him cum quickly but she was determined to make it last for him and her own sake. Despite smaller size of Ben's dick compared to her so recent encounter with Ed, she loved it. Her lips would barely touch his shaft as she engulfed it. Then, when the head of it was at the back of her throat, she would mold her lips tightly around it and very slowly withdraw while sucking. ""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh, feels great,"" been sighed. ""Uhmmmm,"" Janice hummed in agreement. She used one hand to hold his throbbing shaft while pulling his shorts completely off with the other. Then, caressing his cum laden balls with the other, she sucked and stroked her husband sensually. ""Oh Janice! That feels terrific!"" Pausing, she licked the thick head of his cock and then, looking up and into his eyes, she sobbed, ""I love you Ben."" Before he could react or before she completely broke down and cried, she began to vigorously jack him off while she licked and sucked his increasingly hard cock. ""Wow! Uhmmm! You'll make me cum quick... ah! If.. if you don't slow down,"" Ben warned. Between licks and urgent but skillful sucking, she told him she wanted him to. ""Do it! Cum in my mouth,"" she gasped as she resumed sucking. It wasn't long before she felt him throb and then a gusher of thick cum shot into her mouth. She sucked him deep between her lips and held him their, letting his cum spurt onto her hovering tongue as she licked the underside of his cockhead. ""Janice! Oh fuck!"" Ben cried as his body spasmed with his release. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh........""\n\n""Whew! That was incredible,"" Ben sighed as she finished licking his softening manhood. ""I love you,"" she sighed. Then, licking every drop of his tasty cream off his cock and balls, she moved back to her chair. Sitting opposite him, she looked him directly in the eye and said, ""I have to tell you something Ben."" Hearing the seriousness in her voice, Ben guessed what she was about to tell him. He decided to make it easier for her. ""Janice, I know you love me and I love you.""\n""Yes, but....""\n""No babe. Listen, please. I love you and will always love you and I saw you with Ed. It was great seeing you so turned on and especially so happy."" Janice sat stunned, her mind absorbing what her husband had just told her. She looked at her husband with even more love for his understanding. They left everything on the table and walked to their bathroom. They undressed casually as the water filled the jacuzzi. After it was filled, they got in. Ben sat with his back against the wall of the jacuzzi with Janice in front of him between his legs, her back against him. He held her close and kissed the back of her neck and shoulders as the calming water swirled around them. After almost an hour of caresses and kisses like that, Janice reached over and turned the water jets off. The silence was almost deafening in the echo-like bathroom. ""How did you end up seeing us?"" Janice asked softly. ""I came home early to surprise you. I was all hot and bothered and wanted you. I dunno... when I got to the front door, something just seemed to pull me around the side of the house. I could hear your voices and I peeked through the fence.""\n""When? I mean, how much did you see?"" Continuing, Ben explained he arrived at the fence just as Ed had exposed himself to her. He told her how he was almost as shocked and dumbfounded by the size as she obviously had been. They both laughed when he said he almost burst out laughing when she ran into the house and came back with the tape measure. ""Weren't you upset?"" Janice asked. ""Well, yes and no. I guess seeing such a huge cock was as shocking to me as it was to you. I suppose the shock was more than my anger. Yeah, I was angry but when you knelt in front of him and touched him.... ""\n""Yes?"" Janice was eager for him to continue. Ben explained how he had become aroused at the sight of her holding Ed's huge cock. He felt her squirm when he told her he could have climaxed when she rubbed Ed's cock over her breasts. When Janice twisted around, Ben gladly met her lips with his own and they kissed warmly.\n\nThe couple had discovered that they were able to talk about everything that had happened. After soaking for a bit longer, they had an exciting and fulfilling lovemaking session in bed. Ben even tied Janice spread eagled and kissed virtually every inch of her gorgeous body. He made love to her tenderly as she strained at her stockings which had her tied and at his mercy. She was surprised that, after he had filled her with cum, leaving her without having cum herself, that he had licked and sucked her pussy flesh until she too came in a shattering orgasm.\n\n-=-\n\nSeveral days had gone by and Janice and Ben had made love countless times. They did it everywhere and anywhere they could manage. In the jacuzzi, the bed, the cellar, the garage after pulling in after going out for dinner. In the car and on the car's hood. The back yard on the grass, the same table that Janice was fucked on by Ed.... the lawn chairs. About the only place the ravenous couple hadn't made love was on the roof of the house!\n\nBen had purchased several vibrators and dildos for her. The assortment included a huge dildo which had obviously been molded from a real cock... a massive cock as big as Ed's. As Ben slowly slid it in and out of Janice while she was giving him one of her exceptional blowjobs, he decided on a plan. ""You need a real one of these, don't you?"" Ben asked suggestively. Janice was aflame with desire as she neared an orgasm. ""Fuck me! Make me cum,"" she urged her cunning husband. Slowing to tease her, Ben asked her again. ""Wouldn't you rather have a real cock like this?"" Frustrated and unthinking, but also truthfully, Janice gasped out, ""Yes! Oh make me cum! Yes! I want a real one!"" They finished their session without further comment and Janice actually had forgotten his teasing comments. All she knew was that she was in love with her husband and truly was grateful that he hadn't spurned her for being unfaithful. She was totally convinced and rightfully so, that he had never cheated on her.\n\nOn the following Friday, Ben called her from his office. He told her he was coming home early and she should put something sexy on. ""We'll grille some steaks and eat outside,"" he mentioned as if nothing was planned other than their having dinner. Then he added, ""Then, we'll have some hot dessert together.""\n""Yeah? Like what?"" Janice asked. ""Oh, maybe some creamed pussy,"" Ben told her bluntly. Janice had a couple of hours before he would arrive so she showered and selected a suitable outfit. It was a one piece jumpsuit kind of getup that zippered from below the waist up to its neckline. She decided to wear nothing beneath it as she laid it out on her bed. Sitting on the edge of the tub in the bathroom, Janice began to prepare a surprise for Ben. Carefully, she used scissors to trim her blonde pubic mound very short. Then, she used some bikini debilitory to shape the outline of her hair and removed most of it from alongside her already slick pussy lips. Satisfied with the results, she rinsed off her pussy and walked around the house totally nude for awhile. Each time she passed a mirror, she glanced at herself. What she saw pleased her. Her long blonde hair was tied back in a fluffy ponytail. Her firm breasts bounced and jiggled as well as any 20 year old woman's. Their pink tipped nipples turned her on because they were so sensitive, even to the cool air-conditioning which made them hard and pointed. She measured them and they were a good three-quarters of an inch long. It was hard for her to resist using her fingers on her newly trimmed pussy although she did allow her fingers to stray through the soft fur over it. Her firm ass received some self-administered caresses too. She decided to dress since Ben would arrive probably within fifteen minutes or so. She considered lying on the carpet of the living room, imagining the shocked look on his face when he would enter. ""Gee Janice, is that a dildo in your pussy?"" Janice imagined him saying had she followed through. The only reason she hadn't was because it seemed like Ben had something else planned for their evening and she didn't want to ruin it for him, whatever it was.\n\n""Okay, are you sure you understand?"" Ben asked the man sitting across from him in his car's front seat. ""Yeah. I don't do anything unless she seems agreeable,"" the man replied. As Ben neared his house, he could feel his excitement growing in proportion to his already hard manhood. He was also nervous and hoped his wife wouldn't balk about his intentions. Ben had met Gary at the country club about a month earlier and they had become good friends. Gary was a sales rep for lawn and garden supplies and Ben had been purchasing material from him almost since meeting. They had also become partners on the handball court. It wasn't until they were in the locker room one day after a match that Ben chanced to encounter Gary nude. Since the club had individual shower stalls and dressing closets, he had no chance, intentional or otherwise to see how well endowed Gary was. On the day that Ben did learn happen to see Gary's equipment, it was only because he had stepped out of the dressing closet to retrieve something from his locker. As Gary was walking towards Ben, his towel had slipped off and fallen to the floor. Gary was dry and only had worn the towel for modesty's sake. When it had fallen to the floor, he wasn't about to put it back on since it was a locker room. He casually walked past Ben thinking nothing of it. Ben however thought a lot! He tried not to gawk but couldn't believe his eyes. If Gary wasn't larger than Ed was, Ben would have been surprised. While waiting for his friend, he quickly formulated his plan. It was over drinks a few days later that Ben began to tell Gary about his wife's sexuality. After being loosened up by a few scotch and waters, Ben even told Gary how he would love seeing his wife get laid by another man. To his delight, Gary was totally receptive to his idea.\n\nJanice heard Ben opening the door. She was in the kitchen and had her back to the counter which separated the livingroom from the kitchen. The counter also served as a wet bar and was handy when they entertained guests. Without looking, she spoke to her husband. ""Pull up a stool for a cool drink,"" she said loudly and added in a seductive voice, ""I'll blow you with a mouthful of ice cubes if it will make you more comfortable."" Ben knew she'd be embarrassed and decided to bait her. ""I should bring a friend home so you can blow two of us.""\n""The more the merrier,"" Janice joked back without looking. She was leaning forward into the refrigerator when she heard Ben's next suggestive comment just as her hand encircled a nice sized cucumber. ""Would you like a twelve-incher to suck and fuck?"" Ben asked, leading her on more. Without looking, Janice lifted the cucumber up and held it above the open door. ""Only if it's this big,"" she laughed loudly. Then she stood up and turned as she closed the door. ""BEN!"" Janice shouted in embarrassment. ""How could you?"" Even though she was embarrassed and annoyed, she detected a devilish twinkle in Ben's eyes. Laughing, Ben introduced them. ""Janice, this is my friend, Gary. Gary, this is my gorgeous and sexy wife, Janice... but, don't be fooled by her looks and charm, she's also a brilliant woman."" Gary felt himself responding to her. She was everything and more that Ben had said she was. As his eyes enjoyed the exposed cleavage between her upturned breasts, and the sight of her soft skin clear down to her navel, he grinned at her. ""Ben's told me a lot about you,"" Gary smiled warmly. Wondering just how much, Janice carried a pitcher of martinis to the counter and poured drinks into Ben's glass and what would have been her's. Reaching up to the wine and cocktail glasses above the counter, she retrieved a glass for herself. ""Nice... uh, bar,"" Gary mused as he enjoyed the glimpse of one of her ample breasts when she reached up. Looking at him knowingly, Janice poured herself a drink and lifted her glass in a toast. ""Well, here's to putting one's foot in one's mouth!"" She figured she might as well enjoy the ribald humor of Ben's trick comments. ""You do feet too?"" Ben asked incredulously. ""Men!"" Janice exclaimed as she walked back to the kitchen. ""Here, go put these on the grille,"" she said to them as she put another steak on the meat plate. ""I'll get 'em,"" Ben volunteered. ""You two get acquainted.""\n\n""Just how much has Ben told you?"" Janice asked Gary. ""Not much. Just that you were smart... uh, pretty and as I can easily see, built like a brick shithouse.""\n""Uhmmmm,"" Janice mumbled as she looked down between her breasts to see just what he could see. ""You can see quite a bit,"" she said as she observed herself. She moved a hand to her jumpsuit's zipper and tugged it up a few inches. Then, inexplicably, she slid her hand inside and ran it up along her ribs until touching her breast. ""Did Ben say... uh, did he tell you that you could see anything more?"" Gary squirmed on his barstool as he watched her cup one of her breasts with her hand. He was tempted to reach over the counter and pull aside the material but thought better of it. ""No... he told me that you like big men though."" Janice stifled a gasp and asked, ""Big? Uh, how tall are you?""\n""Little over six foot and...."" he paused. ""And?"" Janice invited him. ""Almost twelve inches."" The blonde housewife felt her loins quiver and she quickly turned away. Surely Ben didn't bring Gary home to seduce her she wondered. Then, she recalled Ben's phone call and his comments about dinner and ""dessert."" She took the pitcher of martinis from the counter and asked Gary to help her take the rest of the food outside. She could feel her heart pounding as they set the table and all through dinner. When she heard Gary innocently ask what might be for dessert, she met Ben's eyes with her own. He answered for her. ""I think Janice would like some banana.... maybe with some sweet cream. Wouldn't you dear?"" Ben asked fiendishly. In stunned silence, Janice sat their and waited for Ben or Gary to say something. ""I could sure go for some sweet p.... uh, peach,"" Gary intoned. ""That's it!"" Ben laughed. ""Some banana a 'creamed peach!'"" He looked at Janice and asked his blushing wife, ""Would you like that sweetheart?""\n""Yes,"" Janice gulped. ""Gary... why don't you show Janice what she can have for her dessert,"" Ben suggested.\n\nGary stood up and walked around to where Janice sat. Standing within a foot of her, he unbuckled his belt and undid his trousers. The excited blonde watched as he pushed his slacks down and noticed that he wore no underwear either. The soft tuft of his pubic hair shimmered in the sunlight and Janice could see that he was a true redheaded man. When he pushed his slacks down to expose himself more, she gasped, ""Oh gawd! It's huge!"" Even in his semi-erect state, Gary's cock was impressive. ""You have to pump it to get the full effect,"" he said to her. Janice reached out and lightly ran a fingertip from the base of his cock to the fiery head. Slowly, her fingers encircled him and she lifted it upwards and began to stroke it. She was aware of only one thing at that point... Gary's ever growing cock! ""Beautiful,"" she sighed. ""Gawd what a beautiful dick!""\n""Dessert, madam?"" Gary asked.\n\nBen watched his wife lean forward and lick the bulbous head of Gary's huge shaft. Her soft lips grazed over it as she licked it. When she began to slide her lips down over the thick head, Ben loosened his own slacks. While watching his wife work Gary's cock into her mouth, Ben disrobed completely. Stepping next to his wife and Gary, Ben reached down and fondled her breasts, unzipping the front of her jumpsuit. ""Gary... you can undress while I take her clothes off,"" Ben suggested. Janice reluctantly released her hold on Gary's cock and she let Ben lead her to the yard. Her body trembled as he slid her jumpsuit down over her. Stepping out of it while he held it, she felt the air caress her flesh making her feel even hotter than she was. She let Ben guide her down to her knees in front of him and greedily she began to suck his rigid if considerably smaller cock. Ben motioned for Gary to move behind his wife. His hands caressed her head and face as she wantonly sucked his cock. ""Lemme sit down,"" he said momentarily pulling away from her. Then, sitting on the soft lawn, he held watched as she leaned over him and resumed sucking his cock. ""Go ahead Gary,"" Ben told his friend, ""fuck her doggy style."" Janice felt Gary press his cock against her buttocks, lying the underside against the valley between her ass cheeks. When she felt his cockhead slide downward between them... pausing briefly at her backdoor, she moaned. Then, when she felt him press against the opening of her thoroughly soaked pussy, she gasped. Ben regretted the position he'd placed himself in and thought about turning around so he could lay beneath his wife and have a close-up view of Gary's cock entering her pussy. Instead, he let Gary continue as he reached forward and caressed his wife's tits which were swaying below her as she knelt and leaned over him. ""Uhmmmmmm,"" Janice hummed around Ben's cock. She could feel Gary's cockhead slip into her and wanted more. She leaned back to hurry his entry into her inflamed pussy. ""Damn, she's tight!"" Gary gasped as he felt his shaft being caressed by the tight walls of her pussy. ""Let's turn her onto her back,"" Ben suggested. Gary pressed into her slowly and buried the length of his stiff cock inside of her. He held her by the waist and helped Ben turn her, literally rotating her around his rigid cock as if it was a spindle. ""Ohhhhhhhhhh... oh fuck,"" Janice breathed excitedly. On her back, she let Gary lift her legs and place them in the crooks of his elbows. She lifted her head to see his cock as he began to pump it slowly in and out of her. Ben too watched and delighted at the sight of her inner pussy lips being pulled outward each time Gary pulled back. It looked as if Janice's pussy was stretched to the limit! Ben moved over her, straddling her head with his knees, letting his cock and balls dangle above her face. Happily, Janice raised her head and encircled Ben's cock with her lips, sucking him deep between them. She felt totally filled with a massive cock pumping slowly in and out of her pussy with a mouthful of her husband's cock also. Ben was ecstatic that his plan had worked so well and he never recalled feeling such excitement in his life. Feeling his wife licking and sucking his cock while watching her pussy being filled with a huge cock was almost unimaginable! Ben could tell that Janice's position was uncomfortable. She had to tilt her head back to get to his cock... otherwise, he would have had to lean almost against Gary. In consideration of her comfort, he pulled back and told her to relax, ""Just enjoy his cock for now,"" he said. Janice watched Ben stroking his cock with his hand as Ben fucked her. She realized that when he came, Ben would shoot his load onto her face and tits and she became even more excited! ""Oh! OH FUCK! FUCK,"" she chanted repeatedly as she alternately watched Ben stroking himself above her face and Gary still slowly sliding his massive cock in and out of her pussy. She began to caress her heaving breasts, pulling and twisting her long nipples and sending more jolts of passion through her body. Ben was totally enjoying the sight of his lustful wife being fucked by Gary while she played with her tits. He was increasingly aroused by her passion. ""I want to suck your dick,"" Janice gasped and reached up for Ben's cock. ""It's too uncomfortable for you,"" Ben said not wanting her to experience anything but her own pleasure. ""Eat me then, please! Sixty-nine with me Ben... please?"" Janice urged him. Ben let her pull him close to her mouth and felt her lips once again encase his shaft... felt the warm thrill of her silken tongue slide back and forth over his turgid cockhead. Reluctantly, he leaned forward over her until his face was inches from her blonde pussy. He realized then, that she had trimmed it and cut the once full blonde pubic hairs short. He imagined she had done it for his benefit and that coupled with the exciting close-up view of her being fucked still, made him disregard his concerns about being so near to Gary's cock. Gary didn't care. He too was extremely aroused and was busy pumping in and out of her tightness while blissfully holding her legs still. He saw Ben leaning forward and he adjusted the position of his thrusts accordingly, not wanting Ben to think he was eager for what was about to happen. Gary certainly didn't mind if Ben came in contact with his cock... he was too far gone to care much about anything. Ben licked his wife's belly moving his tongue closer and closer to her pussy. ""Eat me Ben.. please,"" Janice gasped as she temporarily released his cock from her mouth. When she felt his tongue on her swollen clit, she began to cum immediately! The intensity was wonderful... the sensation of his tongue on her clit and Gary's cock pumping mercilessly away. Ben began to lick and suck her clit with abandon, feeling his own climax rushing upon him. He felt Gary bumping his head with his stomach as he pumped in and out. Ben didn't even mind that, once in awhile, his tongue brushed against the cock sliding in and out of Janice's pussy. Gary was all to aware of Ben's tongue occasionally contacting his cock. He had never been so close to any man and inexplicably he began to cum. His cock spurted over and over into Janice's pussy, filling it with his thick, white cream. His entire body seemed to be pumping through his cock and he withdrew accidentally in his excitement. Ben was licking Janice's pussy and also began to cum. The wonderful magic of her talented mouth was overwhelming and he was on a sexual high never experienced. When Gary's cockhead slid up over Janice's clit, he continued licking... licking the sweet juices of her pussy directly off of Gary's cock. He heard Gary gasp loudly and for some reason, he licked the thick head of his friend's cock just as another jet of cum shot out of it. Ben was uncaring at that point and used his tongue to direct the flow of hot cum at his wife's engorged clitoris. Gary guided his cock back into her tight pussy and resumed pumping away. He knew what happened when his cock slipped out of her pussy and he began to climax all over again! Janice was going insane with lust. Her body heaved and shook and she was totally unaware of what was happening. Even as Ben filled her mouth with his load of sweet cum, she drank it without even being aware of it. At that point, she was quite literally a fucking machine! Ben licked his wife's pussy... swirling his tongue around her clit and licking both her's and Gary's juices. He too was mindless of anything except what his body was telling his mind. It screamed over and over at him the intense pleasure of their joining. Indeed the three of them were one heap of undulating flesh, lost in the mutual craving for carnal enjoyment. Even as their orgasms subsided and ended, they remained so.... joined as one. Eventually, they all collapsed in one satiated heap and rolled apart. They all lay in the soft grass as the sun set, their bodies recovering from their excruciatingly joyful experience.\n\n-=-"
554,Big Red,['MM'],"That's all it took to get us into the back of his huge truck. There was a mattress laid out, along with a big cooler of iced Bud, a stack of porno magazines, and all kinds of rubber toys. We stripped, and Eddy had barely stepped out of his jeans before I was burying my head between his thighs. His dick was a perfect sucking cock: long, slender, and curved slightly upwards. It slid easily into my mouth and down past my tonsils. Quickly, I had it throbbing for blast-off. Within minutes, he was shooting his load into my stomach. Even while I was drinking it, he whimpered, ""Stay on that fucker. That's only the beginning, man.""\n\nThrough that wild night, I milked his sex teat nonstop. swallowing what seemed like a quart of fresh Nashville cream. When he would shoot off, he would press his hands against my head, begging me to stay on it. When I wasn't sucking him, I would be sliding an enormous dildo into his hungry asshole. ""Shove it deeper, man!"" he moaned. ""I can't feel nothing.""\n\nHe seemed to really enjoy one rubber cock that was as thick as a loaf of salami. I was amazed how his butt-hole could stretch to that length since he was so thin. ""Oh, man, now that's feeling good!""\n\nAround dawn, he sank his prick up my ass. ""You just gotta meet a friend of mine."" he laughed softly. ""Big Red. He's one helluva dude!""\n\nI begged Eddy to tell me more, and he did. Big Red was a half- Cherokee Indian. He was a huge, powerful mutherfucker who passed along that area a few times a year in his big rig. He didn't ball much. He was very particular about the guys he did it with. They had to be blond, for one thing. He loved blondes. They had to be young, have no inhibitions love to deep throat, and have an ass starving for huge dick.\n\nEddy had been fucked by him a year before in the back of Big Red's truck. Afterwards, Eddy had to go to his doctor for asshole repairs. But it had left him stretched for bigger things.\n\n""I've got to meet him."" I said. I was blond, nineteen, and had trouble finding men I could deep throat. My ass was famous in Alabama for being able to handle anything short of a tree trunk. Eddy promised to line me up with his elusive friend.\n\nNashville Eddy and I got together almost every weekend after that, haunting the rest areas along the interstate. Eddy began lining me up with some of his trucking buddies. Soon, I was going from one truck to another all night long. They would be lined up, one behind the other in the parking lot of the rest stops. They were glad to see a real live cock gobbler whose ass was eager for a good time.\n\nI liked these guys. I had been used to college boys who really didn't have too much imagination or experience compared to these rig- rolling studs. The orgies we had were fantastic. I loved getting gang- banged by a dozen hot, sexed-up bulls. Eddy would hold my legs wide open while I lay back on my back. Then he would encourage first one trucker and then another to come up and plug up my butt-hole. After my partner would finish, Eddy would use a towel to dry my crack up. ""Okay, who's next?"" he would say.\n\nAfterwards, the guys would line up, and I would go from one to another one sucking them dry. Several guys would get in line for a second or third time. They loved the way I ate their cock.\n\nThere was one particular trucker, Roy, a big, black dude with a cock like a crowbar that Eddy liked to see fuck me. ""I want him to really open your ass up for Big Red. You think Roy's hung? You ain't seen nothing until you see what a hung, fucking bull Big Red is.""\n\nOne night Eddy called me up on the phone. Big Red had just driven into the rest stop. He wanted to meet me. Trembling with excitement, I promised Eddy I would be there in thirty minutes. I put on my briefest and tightest white shorts and a sleeveless blue tee shirt. My blond hair glowed and my golden tan looked luscious.\n\nEddy was waiting for me outside his truck. Smiling, he led me to another rig. This one was parked in a corner of the empty parking lot. Since it was dark, I could just make out a figure leaning against the rear of the vehicle, smoking a cigarette.\n\nAs I got nearer, I could see him better. Christ, he was a big mutherfucker. In the dusky twilight, I finally saw him close-up. His square face was that of a thug, a poet, a truck driver. A thick mustache did not hide the finely chiseled lips. Thinning black hair was slicked back into a small pony tail, and his blue flannel shirt was open halfway down his chest. He was hairy and sweaty.\n\nHe looked me over with an expert eye in just a quick glance. ""How ya doin', good buddy?"" he said softly. Jerking his head to his truck, he added, ""Come on. Let's have some fun."" The back of his truck had been prepared for an encounter. Like most horny truckers, Big Red had a mattress laid out, a red light hanging down, a cooler of beer, and all kinds of sex toys.\n\n""Take my clothes off."" he said softly. He stood at well over six feet. I had to look up at him. His eyes were slits of green. I was nervous and fumbled with the buttons of his moist shirt. Clearly, Big Red found time to work out. His pectorals were huge, like swollen pillows of bronze. His nipples jutted out like pencil erasers, and his stomach was curved deep and sharply chiseled with muscles.\n\nEddy took his friend's shirt and neatly folded it. Next, I unbuckled my sex partner's belt buckle, pulled down the zipper, and tugged his pants down. Eddy helped me pull off the cowboy boots and then the jeans.\n\nBig Red stood naked--except for a bulging, sweat-drenched jockstrap. With his hands on his hips, he waited for me to finish undressing him. I pulled down the strap. Out swung a cock that might have been a hand curled up in a fist. The foreskin was tied by a leather thong, and the glossy, olive toned cock curved out from a thick bush of black hair.\n\nI started to grab for it, but Big Red backed away. ""Be patient, kid,"" he smiled. ""you'll have all the cock you want. But first, I gotta get it ready for you.""\n\nAll around us were boxes of vegetables. Big Red picked up a long, green squash, and punched a small hole in the end. Eddy held the vegetable still while his friend lowered his hips over it. Astonished, I watched him push the tip of his tied cock into the opening.\n\nEddy chuckled at my surprised look. ""He's just getting ready like he always does before a lot of heavy fuckin'."" Big Red was digging away at the hold in the squash with his fucker. I saw it bend double and strain as he finally worked an inch into the squash, then another. Soon, he was fucking hard. Each time he plunged in and out, his ass would open and I saw a beautiful pink butt-hole. Finally, he plugged it up to the hilt. His huge balls touched the floor, and he pulled himself out. Now, lying on his back, he beckoned me to join him. His dick looked even more like a blown-up balloon sticking straight up. ""That ain't hard yet. Just half full. Enough to get us going. Untie my foreskin."" He said he hadn't washed his cock off in a month. The only time he untied the cord around his foreskin was when he took a piss. He hadn't pissed all day. ""I'm, really hurting, man."" he whispered, ""but I wanted you to have it.""\n\nAfter I untied the thong, Eddy helped me slip the foreskin down until the head popped out. It was huge--an apple-sized tip ripe with unwashed juices and matter. The cock-slit was so taut from backed-up liquids that it was like a hungry mouth--wide and gaping.\n\n""Start eating me,"" he whispered. ""Don't be gentle now, pretend it's a chunk of steak. Don't worry about your teeth. It's a tough fucker."" I bit into it, and it was a succulent wad of meat. My tongue dipped deep into the slit and suddenly out poured what tasted like a gallon of piss. I drank it all. Big Red was writhing and gasping, his stomach muscles pumping in and out. ""Oh, Jesus H. Christ! That feels good!""\n\nThis man had a sex muscle I had never seen before. With both my fists clamped around the center of it, there were still many inches left exposed. I stretched my mouth muscles to their widest and began gobbling my way to heaven. He pushed his hips up gently, forcing more dick into my mouth until it hit my tonsils.\n\n""You having trouble?"" he asked kindly. I nodded. Eddy came up from behind and raised my legs up in the air. Big Red put his hands on either side of my throat. Somehow, that relaxed my muscles and I could feel the enormous tube of male meat inching its way downward. Soon, my face was buried in his forest of pubic hair.\n\nNow, my throat went wild, it began milking the swollen teat in steady motions. Red loved it. Sweat was dripping from his body. Eddy was naked, too, and he clamped metal pincers on his friends big titties. A long chain connected them.\n\nMy chin was cushioned by Red's swollen sac. I was squeezing and kneading his big balls like they were made of rubber. ""Pull my chain,"" he whimpered.\n\nI reached up and yanked at the chain which stretched his nipples out nearly an inch or more. Now I knew why they were so big and thick. As I was sucking and pulling on the tit chain, Eddy began his dick up my ass. I began eating Red's cock even more roughly--chewing on it, scratching it squeezing his balls as hard as I could. Red was going wild. He was twisting and groaning and whimpering. ""Man, it's coming up. I'm gonna bust out a load. Wanna see it?""\n\nWithout waiting for an answer, he began pulling his swollen pecker from out of my throat and mouth, By now, the tip had become a huge wad of swollen, red meat. He used his fists to begin whacking at it. Eddy and I watched, fascinated at this sight. Rarely have I seen a prick pounded as roughly as Red was whacking his. ""Shit!"" he yelped. ""Here it blows!""\n\nHe held his peter like a runaway hose. It lobbed out thick streams of dick milk into the air. Even before it stopped pumping , Eddy had pulled and raised my legs over my head. ""Okay, Red."" he grinned. ""bust his cherry.""\n\nEddy spread my buns so my hole opened up. Big Red got on his knees and leaned over me. I felt the tip of his still dripping cock begin to work in. Eddy spread my cheeks even wider and pushed gobs of Vaseline jelly around the edges.\n\nBig Red's arms were braced on either side of me. I reached up and grabbed his tit chain and began pulling on it as he inched in his bull dick. ""Pull the fucking chain,"" he whispered. ""Don't be gentle. Pull my fucking tits off. I want to plug up your ass and fuck your brains out.""\n\nI felt my hips spreading wider from the huge wad of meat moving in. Then, he began fucking me in steady, violent strokes. But I loved it and urged him to do it deeper. Eddy pushed Big Red's ass so he could penetrate deeper.\n\nAn hour later, he was busting out of his second big load. and I could feel his cream dripping out from my stretched, bruised asshole. But I wanted more. Big Red's ass-busting fuck had only tantalized me. He very eagerly fucked me again, even more violently, and when he finished, Eddy took over. While Eddy was working over my ass, I had my face buried in Big Red's groin. By now I had gotten the knack of how to eat his swollen wonder and this time, I managed to deep throat without any need of assistance from anyone.\n\nWhile taking a beer break, I began beating Big Red's cock. He lay back, smiling, as I worked my fists over his cock. Eddy meanwhile, was twisting his buddy's loose sac around and around until it resembled a pink balloon. We were rewarded for our efforts by watching a fountain of cum blow upwards and settle down on the tops of our beer cans.\n\nToward dawn, Big Red had us tie his hands up to a pulley on the roof of the van. With another rope, we tied his feet wide apart so that he hung in mid-air, spread-eagled. He wanted us to bust open his ass. I found the biggest dildo I could from a box, and Eddy greased it up with Vaseline jelly. Together, we began working the end into Big Red's magnificent smooth butt. He moaned and cried and gibbered as his asshole stretched wider and wider from the arm-sized dildo. But he really loved every minute of it. We knew that when he suddenly shout out a load that splattered our faces.\n\nAfterwards, Eddy and I had great fun applying ointment and soothing lotions all over the nicks and bites on Big Red's big sweating torso: from the tender nipples to the teeth marks on his prick and balls to the tender spots around his butt-hole.\n\nI was so sexually satisfied that night that it wasn't until two nights later that I finally felt horny again. To my surprise, when I met Eddy in the parking lot at the rest area, he took me to a very familiar freight truck. Leaning against it was a huge, powerful figure. The square face with the green eyes lit up. ""Hey, you ready for some fun?""\n\nWe see each other about every month now. He doesn't say much, but Eddy tells me I'm the only one in Big Red's life. He's telling the truth. Big Red always keeps that leather thong tied around his foreskin.\n\nHe only removes it when he takes a piss. I know nobody else has had their mouth on that cock. All I've got to do to find out is to untie that thong, roll down the foreskin, and look at that cock head. It looks just like a prick tip that hasn't been washed in a month. And that's the way I want it."
555,Big Sister is Horny - Parts 1-30,"['mf', 'inc']","There seemed to be only one answer. She'd have to get herself off, satisfy her own hot needs, without a man. Mindy blushed as she thought about it. She'd masturbated as a teenager sure, but since meeting Vince she'd left those naughty habits behind. Vince's hard cock had taken care of all her needs. Could she really go back to playing with herself?\n\nRolling onto her back, Mindy slid a hand down her sleek little body and over the soft fur of her bush. She snaked a finger between her thighs and touched the fiery-hot slit of her pussy. The flesh was swollen, throbbing and wet. She was achingly horny, and even her lightest touch felt fantastic down there. Suddenly, there was a sharp rap at her bedroom door.\n\n""Mindy, are you all right? I heard you moaning,"" called her mother's voice.\n\n""I'm fine, Mom,"" Mindy called impatiently. ""I'm just trying to take a nap. Maybe I had a dream.""\n\n""Oh, okay, dear,"" her mother replied, ""try to go back to sleep.""\n\nMindy moaned with frustration. She was just getting into the swing of things, and mom had to interrupt. That was another thing about being home for the summer... no damn privacy. It seemed like mom and dad checked up on everything she did. And then of course there were her two mischievous teenage brothers, always hanging around.\n\nShe was lucky to get five minutes to herself to beat off, she thought bitterly. Once more she closed her eyes and stroked her hot, slippery little pussy slit. It felt so nice, and she began to cream steadily, soaking her fingers with the sizzling fuck-juice. It felt good, real good, but there was one important ingredient lacking... a man's cock. She missed Vince's big, stiff prick so badly.\n\nMindy smiled as she thought about how she and Vince had met and how quickly he'd seduced her. She'd been an innocent virgin in her first year of University, and she'd been uptight and inhibited about sex, just like the rest of her family. But Vince had changed things very quickly. She rubbed her creaming slit faster as she recalled that first time.\n\nShe'd been crossing the campus, going from one class to another, when she almost bumped into this absolute hunk. He was tall, muscular, with black hair and fantastically deep brown eyes. Just gorgeous, Mindy thought, as she stood there staring at him like a fool. He'd looked her over, and obviously he liked what he saw, because he gave her a sexy smile.\n\n""Those look heavy,"" he asked, indicating her textbooks. ""Can I help you with them?""\n\nMindy had laughed. ""I thought that went out with horses and buggies,"" she said.\n\n""Okay,"" he replied, ""how about going out with me instead? My name's Vince, and I'll pick you up at five.""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 2.\n\nLooking back on it, Mindy realized she'd never once said no to Vince the whole time she'd known him. She had agreed, on the spot, to a date with this perfect stranger. They got some take-away food and parked by a lake and chatted, and she found herself getting more turned on to the guy by the second. She was actually creaming her panties just being close to him, something she'd never done before. She was suddenly so incredibly aroused.\n\nMindy had never been horny for a guy before. Sometimes when she was still in high school she'd get an itchy, restless feeling, and she'd masturbate to ease the sensation. But she'd been very strictly raised, warned against boys and sex, and Vince was the first guy who'd broken through her reserve.\n\nSo when he started kissing her, Mindy didn't resist. She was curious about sex, wondering what fucking was like, and she was so aroused by Vince that she just couldn't bear to make him stop. He used his tongue when he kissed, darting it teasingly in and out of her mouth, and that just drove her wild. When they finally came up for air, she was flushed and panting.\n\n""Mindy,"" he laughed, ""I get the impression you've never kissed a guy before.""\n\n""That's right,"" she admitted. ""In fact this is my first real date.""\n\n""You're shitting me,"" Vince said.\n\n""No, honest,"" Mindy said, ""I was always chaperoned before. My folks wouldn't let me be alone with guys.""\n\n""Jesus!"" Vince exclaimed. ""that's incredible! Well, baby, you got a lot of wasted time to make up for, and I'm just the guy to help you out.""\n\nHe spent the rest of the evening proving it.\n\nMindy shivered lustily as she thought back on that evening. Her pussy-cream came in hot helpless spurts, drenching her fingers as she stroked her seething pussy. She whimpered with excitement when she remembered Vince's next move on that first date. He'd moved fast and taken her by surprise, fondling her tits through her thin silk blouse as he kept right on kissing her, sliding that incredibly talented tongue deep into her mouth.\n\nShe'd gasped and blushed when he suddenly pulled her blouse up out of her jeans, revealing the firmly packed cups of her little lacy bra. His hands closed over the cups, hot and confident, and he began to squeeze her firm, young tits. To Mindy's astonishment, her nipples instantly went rigid, poking into his palms.\n\n""Vince! Wait!"" she gasped, ""I never even held hands with a guy before.""\n\n""Don't you like what we're doing?"" he grinned.\n\n""I... I don't know,"" she stammered.\n\n""Well, take a second and think about it,"" he advised. ""Don't knock it till you know what it's like.""\n\nMindy took his advice. She'd protested automatically, because that was how she'd been trained. Her mother had warned her again and again not to let boys touch her, yet she'd never explained what was wrong with it. Now Mindy shut her mother's lecturing voice out of her head and concentrated on the sensations she was getting as Vince stroked and squeezed her sensitive young tits.\n\n""Mmmmmm,"" she murmured, ""that feels nice.""\n\n""It sure does, baby,"" he smiled, ""and it'll feel even nicer if I take your bra off.""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 3.\n\nMindy gawked at him. Vince just gave her another of those devastating sexy grins as he reached around her, unhooked her bra, and pushed the tiny garment up, uncovering her gorgeous tits. Vince stared hungrily at the flawless creamy globes and at her stiff little pink nipples. Mindy could tell he was very aroused at the sight of her naked breasts.\n\nHe grabbed for them, his hands hot and eager. Mindy gasped and slumped back against the seat of the car, shivering with sensations she'd never experienced before. While Vince played with her tits, she creamed right through her panties, and her belly did lusty flip-flops. He worked his thumbs expertly over her nipples, making them even more rigid and engorged, and she moaned with delight.\n\n""We really shouldn't be doing this,"" she said weakly.\n\n""How come?"" he grinned. ""Don't you like it?""\n\nThat was the same question he'd asked before. It had never occurred to her. All she knew was that her folks would be very angry if they caught her doing these things with a boy. But did she like it? Now that she thought about it, yes, she liked it very much. She didn't want Vince to stop fondling her sensitive tits. So why were her parents against something that felt so good?\n\n""Mmmmmm, yes I do! It feels great,"" she murmured, looking dreamily up into his handsome face.\n\n""It's going to feel a lot better, baby. We're just getting started."" he told her. ""Why don't we get more comfortable? I know a real private spot.""\n\nHe tugged her shirt down over her tits but didn't fasten her bra. Mindy followed him in a daze as he grabbed a blanket, left the car, and followed a path through the woods. They came to a very secluded clearing, and Vince spread out the blanket, pulled her down on it, and started kissing her hotly.\n\nMindy just melted when he darted his tongue into her mouth and cupped and squeezed her bare tits. Her pussy was on fire, even though she didn't understand why. She just knew she couldn't stop creaming, couldn't stop her moaning and wriggling. Finally Vince broke off the steamy kisses and came up for air. There was a hot glazed look in his eyes as he reached for the zipper of her jeans and started tugging it open.\n\n""No, Vince. wait,"" Mindy squeaked, ""what are you doing?""\n\n""I wanta see your pussy,"" he said, as if it was the most natural and reasonable request in the world.\n\nShe didn't know what to say to that. Her parents would have an answer, for sure, but was it her answer? She knew she wanted him to go on touching her and arousing her, but how far was ""too far""? While she puzzled over these questions, Vince deftly removed her jeans and panties in one smooth tug, leaving her naked from the waist down. Her blouse was pushed up over her tits, exposing her completely to his lustful gaze.\n\nHis eyes glowed with hunger as he studied her slender, naked young body. He stroked the soft little triangle of sparse fur covering her virgin cunt, and she blushed hotly. Still, she didn't want him to stop. She blushed even deeper when he gently but firmly spread her legs and studied the cream-soaked pink flesh of her tight-lipped little slit. That was where she played with herself when she got those funny restless feelings.\n\nHer mother had warned her not to do that, either. She'd been told never to touch herself ""down there"" except to bathe. But she'd done it anyway. It just seemed the natural thing to do when she felt hot between her thighs. Now Vince was touching her there, and it felt even more exciting than when she played with herself.\n\nHe trailed a stiff finger from the top of her cunt-slit all the way back to the tiny puckered mouth of her asshole. Back and forth went that finger, teasing and arousing her, making her cream in helpless spurts.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 4.\n\nHe grinned and rubbed the pearly juice all over her swollen slit, as Mindy writhed and whimpered with excitement.\n\n""Ooooo, Vince, that feels so gooooood!"" she cried.\n\n""It's gonna get even better,"" he promised.\n\nHe folded back the soft-furred lips of her pussy and exposed the tiny hooded lump of flesh that always gave her so much pleasure. That was the secret button she rubbed when she needed to get off. He went right for it, grasping it between his thumb and forefinger, kneading it. Mindy sobbed with pleasure and soaked his fingers with uncontrollable discharges of hot pussy-cream.\n\n""Unnnhhhhh, yesssss,"" she gurgled, ""please keep doing that, Vince, it feels so good.""\n\n""Sure, baby,"" he crooned, ""I'll get you off.""\n\nMindy didn't know what that expression meant. Eventually Vince would teach her a whole new vocabulary, but that night she knew hardly any words at all. She just let him do what he wanted, knowing it would feel great.\n\nHe kneaded her clit steadily and quickly between his fingers, giving her a continuous buzz of sweet hot sensation. Mindy closed her eyes in ecstasy and clawed the blanket.\n\n""Ohhhhh, yes, yessss,"" she moaned. ""Rub me there, Vince, don't stop.""\n\nMindy felt the hot pleasure building steadily in her pussy, and it made her sob and writhe and moan. Her cream was flowing out non-stop now, soaking her pussy and Vince's fingers. She screwed her eyes tightly closed, shutting out every other sensation, as she sailed to the very brink of orgasm. A minute or so later she felt a violent explosion of pleasure radiating out from her clit and shaking her whole body. She bucked uncontrollably.\n\nIt was much more powerful than the feelings she'd been giving herself, so powerful that she wrenched away from Vince and rolled around on the blanket, convulsing helplessly. It was quite some time before she went still. Then she opened her eyes and looked wonderingly at Vince, who was grinning down at her.\n\n""What was that?"" she panted. ""What happened to me?""\n\n""You came, baby,"", he chuckled. ""You know... a climax... an orgasm... and a big one by the look of it. Did you enjoy it?\n\n""Are you kidding? "" she exclaimed. ""I loved it!""\n\n""Want me to give you another one?"" he leered.\n\n""Oh, wow, yes,"" Mindy cried, ""I'd love that, Vince.""\n\n""Okay, but I'm gonna do it kinda differently this time,"" he said.\n\nMindy nodded impatiently. She didn't care how he did it, as long as it happened again. That first orgasm had been terrific, but it had also made her greedy for more. This time she wasn't bashful or hesitant about opening her legs for him. He made his thick middle finger stiff and started inserting it right into her virgin cunt.\n\n""Ohhhhh, my God,"" she gasped.\n\n""Ever had anything in there before?"" he asked, his voice husky with hotness.\n\n""N..no,"" Mindy said.\n\nHe nodded, and she could tell it really turned him on to know he was the first guy to feel inside her untried cunt. His finger felt big and stiff to her, but she liked the sensation of having her pussy filled and crammed. Vince eased his finger up her cream-slick little tunnel as far as it would go, and Mindy soaked the probing digit finger with another hot flood of juice.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 5.\n\nThen he started finger-fucking her, and she was in ecstasy. This was something she'd never tried on herself. She always fooled around with her clit, rubbing it or kneading it till the itchy, horny feelings wet away, but she'd never tried putting anything into her cunt, not even her own fingers.\n\nInstinctively she began to hunch her hips up at his swiftly pumping finger, seeking deeper penetration and more of that delicious friction on her clit.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, wow, yeah,"" she moaned, ""I love that, Vince. I love your finger in me!""\n\n""I can think of something you're gonna love even more up that hot little hole baby,"" he said hoarsely.\n\nMindy didn't know what he meant, and besides, she hardly heard him, she was so caught up in the intense pleasure she was getting from his thick, pistoning finger. She closed her eyes and ignored everything else. The pleasure grew and grew in her pussy, till she was sobbing with it and clawing the blanket and soaking Vince's finger with huge sizzling spurts of cream.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, God, I can't take much more,"" she whimpered, ""I just have to come.""\n\n""This oughta do it for you,"" Vince said, finger-fucking her even faster.\n\nHe was right. His swiftly jerking finger took her right over the edge into another body-rocking orgasm.\n\n""Ohhhhhhh, ooooooo, I'm coming, whaaahhhhhhh!"" she screamed.\n\nAgain she rolled around in total bliss and lost track of time. She knew perfectly well that her parents wouldn't approve of what this boy was doing to her, but by now she didn't care. No way could she turn down pleasure like this. She was already hooked on it. She loved everything Vince had done so far... and she wanted more!\n\nShe opened her eyes and gasped. Vince was kneeling between her legs, as before, but this time he didn't have any pants on. Mindy had never seen a cock before, at least not a grownup one, and she just couldn't help staring. She'd helped bathe her kid brothers when they were tiny, but their little cocks were dwarfed by Vince's thick eight-inch column of rock-hard meat.\n\n""Get acquainted with it, honey,"" he chuckled, taking her hand and placing it on his cock.\n\nDazedly she began playing with his prick, squeezing it and fondling it. It was so soft, yet at the same time so incredibly hard! The hole at the tip leaked hot sticky cream onto her fingers. Vince's nostrils flared as he watched her, and his cock made lusty lurches and twitches. Then he gently moved her hand away and lay down on top of her, sinking between her thighs.\n\n""I'm gonna get you off again,"" he told her, ""but this time I'm gonna use my cock, baby. You're gonna love this!""\n\nMindy felt his huge, hard erection pushing its way up her virgin cunt. She wasn't scared. Everything Vince had done to her so far had felt marvelous, and she knew this would be great, too. His cock was much thicker than his finger and the fit was extremely tight. It was so exciting to have his big hard cock throbbing inside her cunt. Mindy's pussy creamed all over the huge shaft, making his way slicker and easier. Vince groaned in delight as he stuffed her full of his stiff prick, butting up against her hymen after getting his cock into her tight little pussy only halfway.\n\n""This might hurt a bit, baby"", warned Vince as he pulled out for the thrust that she knew would end her virginity.\n\nBIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 6.\n\n""Do it!"", she groaned, eager to feel his huge cock in her tight little pussy all the way. ""Put it right in and fuck me!""\n\n""Ohhh, baby!"", Vince grunted and slammed his cock hard into her cunt.\n\nThere was a slight resistance and then a popping, tearing feeling followed by sudden sharp pain. Mindy cried out, but the pain was gone almost before her scream stopped echoing in the secluded clearing. Vince began to move very slowly in her, getting her used to the entire length of his thick prick inside her tightly stretched little hole.\n\nSoon the pain was replaced with increasingly more delicious feelings of pleasure, and Mindy began lifting her ass of the blanket, fucking him back.\n\n""You like it?"" he asked hoarsely.\n\n""Uhhhhhhh, yes, Vince!"" Mindy gurgled, ""It hurt a bit at first, but it feels wonderful now. I think. I'm gonna like this best of all.""\n\n""I sure hope do, sweetheart"", he grinned lewdly. ""'Cause I'm gonna want to fuck your tight, hot, little hole a lot more... that's for damn sure!""\n\nMindy sure hoped so too. The feeling of his big, hard cock filling and stretching her tiny pussy was the most incredibly pleasurable feeling she'd felt in her entire life. She'd loved what he did to her before with his fingers and lips and tongue, but best of all she loved his cock.\n\nFrom the first time they fucked, she was hooked on it, unable to get enough of it. Vince brought her along carefully, fucking her at first in slow sensuous strokes, then fucking her faster and harder as her tight little cunt relaxed and expanded.\n\nSoon they were fucking at full speed, clawing at each other, snarling and growling their pleasure. Their bodies slapped loudly together, and Mindy gurgled in ecstasy each time Vince's hard cock slammed into her. She arched her back and hunched her ass up off the blanket so that his rigid shaft rubbed her clit, giving her blast after blast of intense pleasure.\n\n""Oooooo, Vince, I love it,"" she sobbed, ""I just love it. Fuck me! Fuck me forever!""\n\nVince cupped her churning ass and fucked into her with lightning speed, finally carried away by his own wild arousal. Mindy felt her third orgasm of the evening exploding from the depths of her cunt, and she clung to him and sobbed in bliss as the delicious spasms shook her. Vince was right behind her, bellowing and shuddering, slamming his twitching cock deep up inside her, flooding her cunt with jets of molten cum.\n\n""Awwwww, Christ, I'm cummmmmming, baby!"" he roared.\n\n""Yes, give it to me, cream me, unnggghhh!"" Mindy sobbed.\n\nAfter that they'd fucked like bunnies on every date. They just couldn't get enough of each other. But summer vacation tore them apart. Vince had to go home to a regular summer job, and Mindy's parents demanded that she spend the time with them. Going without Vince's regular hot fucking was just killing her.\n\nFeverishly she rubbed her horny pussy, but it just wasn't the same as when Vince did it. She missed his cock. She missed it so badly, she could have screamed. Her fingers couldn't do the job. They weren't the size or the shape of his big, thick prick. Mindy moaned with frustration and looked around the room, searching for something that resembled a cock.\n\nShe spied a basket of fruit her mother had left in the room for snacks. A fat long banana seemed to fit the bill. Mindy snatched it up and pressed the pointed tip to the creaming mouth of her famished twat.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 7.\n\nShe began pushing the banana into herself, panting and moaning as it stretched and crammed her horny cunt just like Vince's big cock.\n\n""Oooooo, fuck! Shit, yesssss,"" she hissed.\n\nVince had taught her to talk dirty when they made love, and now she just couldn't help it, any more than she could help her hot heavy creaming as she eased the thick banana into her hungry little fuckhole. She closed her eyes and pretended she was taking her boyfriend's big rock-hard cock. Her excitement reached fever pitch as she shoved the banana home.\n\n""Ohhhhh, honey, yesssss,"" she sobbed, ""Stick it in me, fuck me with it, Vince. I need it so bad, honey.""\n\nMindy started plunging the firm thick fruit up and down in her juice-slick pussy-hole, as she felt blast after blast of pleasure, just as she did when Vince fucked her. She could tell she was going to be really fond of bananas this summer. She worked the thing faster and faster as her lust reached boiling point. It made an obscene sucking noise, reaming the thick hot cream from her greedily clinging little cunt.\n\nIt felt fantastic, yet she still wanted Vince. The banana might save her sanity, but it wouldn't cure her boredom. Only Vince could do that. She needed his hard male body writhing against hers, his throbbing hot cock cramming her cunt. Nothing would satisfy her totally except Vince or at least a man. But there wasn't any other man handy.\n\n""Do it to me. honey, fuck me good,"" she whimpered.\n\nMindy had never been turned on by any of the guys in her little home town, and the only other males around were her father and her two younger brothers. So, for the rest of her long vacation she'd just have to use bananas and fantasies. She jerked the banana as hard and fast as she could in her frantically horny cunt, pretending it was her boyfriend's pile-driving cock.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, God, I'm almost there,"" she sobbed. ""Fuck me hard, baby! Fuck me as hard as you can! Ooohhhhh, Jesus! Fuck! Ohhhhh! UHHHNGGHHHHH!!""\n\nShe felt the delicious explosion in the depths of her cunt, and it flashed out to burn through her whole body. She rolled around on the bed whimpering and moaning with ecstasy, frantically fucking herself with the glistening banana.\n\n""Ohhhhh yeah, screw me you motherfucker, you're doing it, I'm coming!"" she howled. ""Unnnhhhh, shit, I coming so goooooood!""\n\nThe body-wracking orgasm was the first she'd had in a week, her first relief since the last time she and Vince had fucked. It lasted a long time, and it left her limp and gasping. She finally rolled onto her back and withdrew the cream-soaked banana from her temporarily satisfied twat, giving it a wistful look.\n\n""Well, pal, "" she sighed, ""I guess it's just you and me for the next six weeks.""\n\nBIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 8.\n\nMindy rolled off the bed, slipped into a light bathrobe, and headed for the shower. She was so hot and sweaty after bringing herself off, she really needed to cool off and get clean. But to her annoyance, the bathroom door was closed and she could hear the shower running inside.\n\nOne of her brothers, no doubt. Eddie and Roy were always hogging the bathroom. Mindy didn't understand how guys could spend such a long time in there. It wasn't as if they had to put on make-up or fool with elaborate hair-dos or anything like that. She decided it was time to satisfy her curiosity, so she knelt and peered through the keyhole.\n\n""Oh, my God!"" she gasped.\n\nIt was her 19-year-old brother Eddie, and he was jacking off. He cleverly had the shower running, so no one would be suspicious as to what he was doing in there, but he wasn't taking a shower. Eddie was standing outside the stall, fully clothed except that his jeans and shorts were down around his ankles. He was standing before the sink, and in the sink he'd propped a big color photo of a naked woman. He was staring at the picture and pumping his cock like crazy.\n\nMindy stifled a giggle. She'd really caught ol' Eddie this time. Totally unaware that he had an audience, he was ogling that naughty photo and beating his meat, his face flushed and contorted with lusty pleasure. Mom and dad would just shit if they could see their nice, obedient, well-behaved son right now. Eddie was such a model of good behavior... except when nobody was looking.\n\nThe young woman in the photo had tits like watermelons, and she had her legs wide open, showing the glistening pink flesh of her gash. She was stroking her slit, playing with herself, and her half-closed eyes seemed to look right at the reader. So Eddie was jacking off while he watched the girl beat off. Very kinky.\n\nKind of arousing, too, Mindy thought. Even though she'd just gotten herself off powerfully with the banana, she felt herself getting horny again as she watched her kid brother jerk himself off. Eddie wasn't badly hung, either, she noticed. His teenage prick was almost as thick and long as Vince's. The last time she'd seen it he was a little boy, but it definitely wasn't a little-boy cock any more. It was man-size.\n\nMindy stared at her brother's big, rigid boner and felt her pussy moisten with arousal. That was what she really craved and longed for, a nice hard cock. It was hell going without one, and it was just unthinkable that she'd have to wait three months before getting laid again.\n\nHere was a gorgeous hard-on that was being totally wasted, and it looked like Eddie was just as hard up as she was when it came to finding a partner. Her mother had confided in her that Eddie was between girlfriends, so he obviously didn't have anyone to help him relieve his sexual tension. All he had was his own fist, and it was pumping like crazy as he studied the naughty picture and let his horny young fantasies run wild.\n\nMindy was sure he was dreaming of fucking that big-titted girl in the picture. No doubt he was fantasizing that he was hammering his rock-hard cock in her horny little cunt and making her squeal with pleasure... just as Mindy had done when she pretended that the long firm banana was her boyfriend's cock.\n\nToo bad she and her brother had to make do with fantasies. Both of them were ready and eager to make a partner very happy, but no partner was available. Eddie pumped his prick with lightning speed, and even through the closed door Mindy could hear his deep, harsh panting and moaning as he worked himself toward a desperately needed orgasm.\n\nThe head of his prick was hugely swollen, a gleaming purple, and it was leaking clear globs of pre-cum. Mindy drooled at the sight of that wasted cock-juice. Vince had taught her how to give head, and she loved going down on him. She was starved for the taste of cock cream, and it made her ravenous to see the pearly stuff dripping from her brother's long, stiff cock.\n\n""Unnnhhhhh, shit, unnnhhhhh,"" Eddie groaned, his face contorted with lust.\n\nHe was almost there, and Mindy was getting wildly aroused as she watched him. She knew she'd be drooling when he shot his load, imagining a whole mouthful of his come. There was a lot she could do to give her brother pleasure and a lot he could do to satisfy her needs. Now that she thought about it, she and Eddie could really help each other out.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 9.\n\nYeah, why not? Sure, he was her brother, but any port in a storm, right. Especially when you were as desperate for cock as Mindy was just them. Besides, Eddie was pretty cute, a blonde hunk just like their father and their younger brother, Roy, who'd just turned eighteen.\n\nMindy dropped a hand to her pussy and rubbed a finger into her wet little slit as she watched her brother's large cock twitch and jerk in his rapidly pumping fist. She imagined that long, thick pole pounding into her tight little fuckhole and her pussy creamed onto her gently stroking fingers.\n\nSuddenly, Eddie let out a muffled cry and Mindy saw her brother stiffen in ecstasy, pumping his fist on his cock like crazy. A long jet of pearly jism spurted from Eddie's cock and hit the woman in the picture right on the tits and trickled down over her pussy. Eddie moaned and milked his spurting cock, sending more jets of sperm at the woman's photograph until the whole page was covered with it.\n\nMindy rubbed her cuntslit furiously as she watched the incredibly arousing spectacle of her younger brother cumming like a stud bull. She had the sudden urge to rush in and suck the rest of his creamy juice from Eddie's balls, but thought better of it. She might embarrass him so much he's be too sacred to help her out with her own frustrations.\n\nShe watched as her brother's orgasm subsided and Eddie finally released his grip on his cock. The long, limp shaft glistened wetly with his sticky cum and even though it had lost most of it's rigidity, Mindy was impressed by it's size. Eddie got a towel and wiped his splattered sperm from the the woman's picture. Then he wiped his cock clean and pulled up his jeans. Mindy waited till she saw he was zipping up before calling out to him.\n\n""Hurry up, Eddie, I wanta take a shower.""\n\n""Uh, okay, Sis,"" he stammered, grabbing the cum-streaked photo and stuffing it up under his t-shirt.\n\nHe was still a little flushed when he opened the door to find his sister standing there in her short robe. It hung open just enough at the front for Eddie to see that Mindy wasn't wearing anything underneath it either. The nipple of one gorgeous firm little tit peeked out from the edge of the thin material and he could just see the shadow of her pussy-hair through the narrow opening at the bottom.\n\n""You forgot to turn off the shower, Eddie,"" said Mindy, grinning as she watched his eyes staring at her body.\n\n""Oh, yeah,"" he said dazedly.\n\n""Never mind, I'll get it,"" she said, turning sideways to get past him. ""By the way, how about going out to the lake with me for a swim this afternoon?""\n\n""Er.. y...yeah, that'd be nice,"" he stammered.\n\nHe hardly heard her. His mind was still reeling from the sensation of his sister's hard little nipples brushing against his chest as she turned sideways to pass him in the doorway.\n\n""Good,"" Mindy said as she closed the door on him, ""we'll go in about half an hour.""\n\nFor their trip to the lake, Mindy chose an outrageously tiny bikini which she'd purchased just recently. Mom and dad hadn't seen it yet, and they never would. Mindy knew they'd freak. She put on her jeans and shirt over the bikini when she went to ask for the keys to the car.\n\n""All right, dear,"" her mother agreed, ""but be sure you and Eddie are back in time for dinner.""\n\n""Yes, ma'am,"" Mindy said with a big smile.\n\nThat gave her four hours, and she figured she'd have no trouble seducing her horny young brother in that amount of time. As they drove to the lake, she asked Eddie about his school year, and he rambled on about all the activities he'd been in and the classes he'd taken. But Mindy suspected that wasn't the whole story. She steered the conversation around to Eddie's ex-girlfriend and found out that they'd split up about two months ago.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 10.\n\n""So, little brother, does that mean you've been jacking off for two months?"", asked Mindy almost casually.\n\n""I... ahh.. I've... ummmm... Jesus, Sis! What kind of question is that to ask your own brother!""\n\n""A perfectly straightforward one, I would have thought"", grinned Mindy, enjoying putting her brother on the spot like this. Normally Eddie had a smart answer for everything and it felt good to make him squirm for a change.\n\n""Well, I haven't been seeing anyone, if that's what you wanted to know,"" growled Eddie, staring out of the window.\n\nMindy smiled at her brother's frowning face. She'd hit a nerve there, that was for sure, and decided to press the issue further.\n\n""So... do you or don't you?"", she asked with a grin.\n\n""Look, Sis, can we change the subject! How would you like it if I asked you a question like that?""\n\n""I'd answer you honestly,"" replied Mindy, flashing her brother a big sexy smile.\n\n""Really?""\n\n""Sure!""\n\n""Okay then,"" said Eddie, smiling back at her. ""Do you?""\n\n""Do I what?""\n\n""Come on, Sis! You know what I'm talking about,"" replied Eddie in frustration. ""Do you or don't you jerk off?""\n\n""Girl's can't `jerk off' you moron,"" Mindy giggled.\n\n""Well... masturbate, then!""\n\n""What, right now... here?!!"" Mindy could hardly contain her laughter.\n\n""No!! Awww, Jesus, Mindy can't you be sensible for a minute!""\n\n""Ok, sorry. To answer your question... yes!""\n\n""That's it?"", asked Eddie, suddenly intrigued at the thought of his big sister masturbating. ""That's your answer?""\n\n""Yeah... Why, little brother? You don't think I'm going to tell you all the juicy details, do you?""\n\n""No, I guess not,"" Eddie smiled. He looked at his sister and tried to imagine her rubbing her pussy to orgasm. The thought gave him an instant hard-on, which he tried to hide unsuccessfully.\n\nMindy noticed her brother's predicament and her pussy began to moisten at the sight of his huge cock-bulge. Sex had to have been on his mind a whole lot lately for him to be so easily aroused. And judging by the way he organized his little masturbation session in the bathroom this morning, he must have spent a pretty large amount of time jacking off.\n\nMom and dad demanded almost angelic behavior from all their kids, and Mindy and Eddie and Roy had become very good at faking it since they were sixteen, but underneath they were just as lusty and interested in sex as any other teenagers.\n\nMindy parked in a secluded spot by the lake, and Eddie helped her spread out a blanket for them to sit on. As they stripped off their outer clothing, Mindy noticed that her brother was wearing a very conservative pair of swimming trunks and didn't have a tan. When Eddie saw her in her skimpy little black bikini, his mouth dropped open. It seemed to consisted of nothing but two thin strips of cloth just wide enough to cover her nipples and cuntslit. Eddie's eyes almost popped out of his head as she did a sexy little pirouette, her firm young tits and ass bouncing provocatively as she turned.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 11.\n\n""Well? What do you think?"", she asked, posing for him.\n\n""Jesus, Sis, that's some bikini!"", he exclaimed, staring at Mindy's exposed flesh.\n\n""Thanks,"" Mindy smiled. ""I'm glad it meets your approval, little brother!""\n\n""What did Mom say when she saw it?"", asked Eddie.\n\n""I haven't shown it to her.""\n\n""Are you going to?""\n\n""I'm not that stupid,"" grinned Mindy. ""Mom would just tell Dad and I'd get another long boring lecture about morals and shit.""\n\nEddie took another long, hungry look at his sister's gorgeous body and dashed into the water to cool off, yelling at her to join him. They didn't swim long. Eddie was so engrossed in looking at her tits he kept bumping into her, and Mindy figured the time was ripe for seducing him. Her ceaselessly horny pussy reminded her of how great his stiff young cock was going to feel, and she could hardly wait to try it. She went to stretch out on the blanket, and Eddie followed.\n\n""What happened to your tan,"" she asked. ""Don't you ever get outdoors?""\n\n""Aw, I've been too busy studying,"" he sighed.\n\n""Poor Eddie, never has any fun,"" Mindy mocked.\n\n""I've had my fair share,"" said Eddie. ""And looks like you might have to, if that new bikini of yours is any indication. I bet you have to fight the guys off with a stick.""\n\n""Nope, I usually just fuck 'em"", grinned Mindy, smiling at the shocked look on her brother's face.\n\nEddie turned scarlet. His mouth dropped open again. He tried to say something, but his voice didn't work. Finally he cleared his throat and tried again.\n\n""Um... I'm not sure I heard you right, Sis,"" he said.\n\n""Oh, you heard me okay, Eddie."" Mindy said. ""I've been going with a guy, and we've been fucking. We've been doing all kinds of fun things.""\n\n""Like what?"" he asked, his voice hoarse with excitement.\n\n""Oh, like this,"" Mindy said, moving over to kiss him.\n\nShe planted her mouth on his and gave him one of those long steamy tongue-kisses she and Vince loved. They always turned her on like crazy, and she was hoping they'd have the same effect on Eddie. Not that Eddie needed much turning on. The poor kid was probably horny twenty-four hours a day. He shivered with excitement as she kissed him.\n\nFinally she drew back, leaving him flushed and blinking, and she saw that her plan was working very well. The crotch of his swimsuit was bulging. Just one kiss, and her kid brother had a big fat hard-on. Mindy's pussy began to drool at the thought of that long thick satisfying cock penetrating her poor neglected pussy. As she ogled that enticing lump, Eddie looked dazed and confused.\n\n""Well, what do you think, Eddie? Can your big sister kiss, or what!"" she purred.\n\nHe just nodded, too shaken up to speak. Mindy smiled and went straight to the next phase of her plan.\n\n""Wow, feel that sun,"" she said, ""I hate to get strap marks in my tan.""\n\nMindy removed her bikini top, and Eddie's mouth dropped open even farther. She stretched out on her back and let him ogle her high-riding apple-size tits and small pink nipples.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 12.\n\n""Jesus!"" he breathed hoarsely.\n\n""Do you like my tits, Eddie?"", asked Mindy, smiling seductively as she cupped her firm you boobs and offered them up to her brother's hot gaze.\n\n""You bet, Sis! I've never seen such a perfect pair of boobs before.""\n\n""Thanks for the compliment, little brother,"" chuckled Mindy, moving closer so he could get a better look. ""Here, feel how firm they are. I don't usually need to wear a bra.""\n\nShe grabbed her brother's hands hot, sweaty hands and placed them palms down on her naked breasts. She showed him how to squeeze and mold the silky globes, firmly but not painfully. Then she let go and allowed him to solo. He was clumsy but eager.\n\n""What do you think, firm huh?"" she asked with an impish grin.\n\n""Fuck, yeah,"" he groaned.\n\n""Why, Eddie. When did you start to swear?"" Mindy teased.\n\nHe grinned and said, ""You know how it is around the folks. You have to save all the good stuff for private.""\n\n""Yeah, like jerking off,"" Mindy said knowingly. Eddie turned red, and she added, ""...It's nothing to be ashamed of. I used to finger my pussy all the time when I still lived at home. They wouldn't let me date till I was eighteen, so what else could I do?""\n\nWith a sly smile on her pretty young face, Mindy slipped off her tiny bikini bottoms, and Eddie stared at his sister's naked little pussy. It wasn't the first time he'd seen a naked cunt, but it was certainly the most exciting. He's been beating off over the dozens of juicy pictures stashed away in his room, but this was much more arousing. His sister's tits were firm and hot and pulsating under his stroking hands, her body sleek and curvy and gorgeous.\n\nShe bent her knees and spread her legs, and Eddie gasped as her sweet young pussy-slit opened, revealing the glistening pink flesh inside. The lips were covered with a delicate brown fur and looked plump and swollen. Mindy folded back the fur and showed him a tiny hooded lump of flesh. She pressed a fingertip to it, started to rub, and he felt her nipples swelling and throbbing against his palms.\n\n""Uhhhhh, Eddie, I'm so horny! Wanna help your poor over-sexed sister get off, little brother?"" she asked, her eyes heavy-lidded with lust.\n\n""You bet, Sis!"" cried Eddie eagerly. ""I'll get you off real good!""\n\nEddie reached out and removed Mindy's hand from her pussy, replacing it with his own. Mindy gasped at the intimate contact and hunched her hips forward as her brother cupped and squeezed her sizzling cunt with his palm. He ran a finger between the furry little lips and felt the moisture there. His sister was obviously very turned on by him. Her pussy felt scorching hot and slick with juice as he rubbed it. And as soon as Eddie moved up to caress her clit, he was rewarded with a sudden flood of hot sticky cunt-cream.\n\n""Mmmmmm, yeah, little brother, that's it,"" she gurgled. ""Keep doing that, and I'll come like crazy.""\n\n""Do you really want me to make you cum like this, Sis?"" Eddie asked, still a little unsure where all this sex-play was going to end.\n\n""Yeah... for starters,"" she grinned.\n\nEddie smiled back at her, hoping that her comment meant what he thought it did. He wanted to fuck his sexy sister so bad it hurt, but as always, she was in control. So he decided to go along with whatever she had in mind and just enjoy it.\n\nMindy lay back and let her brother stimulate her horny little joy button with his finger for a while. It felt great, much more exciting than when she did it herself. She gurgled and moaned and creamed, the hot friction taking her higher and higher. She stared at the huge bulge in his swimsuit but made no attempt to touch him. Not, yet. She was saving that little treat for later.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 13.\n\nIt obviously wasn't going to be any problem seducing her brother. He was horny and eager to fuck, just as she'd suspected. Some people thought he was a prude. In fact the whole Masters family had the reputation of being prudish. It was true of their folks, but not of the kids. Under the goody-goody act he put on, Eddie was a real tiger.\n\nHe was flushed and panting as he worked her toward climax, his lusty eyes glued to her juicy cunt-slit. She kept her thighs widely parted so he could see everything. She noticed a wet spot at the front of his trunks where his cock cream was leaking through. That was a good sign. She wanted him as horny as possible.\n\n""Uhhhhh, Eddie, that feels so good, baby. Stick your finger in my cunt,"" she moaned. ""I want to feel something stiff and hard in my poor neglected little pussy.""\n\n""You sure are horny, aren't you, Sis!"", grinned Eddie, starting to enjoy the feeling of power he suddenly seemed to have over his big sister.\n\n""Ohhhhh, baby, I sure, am!"", gasped Mindy. ""I haven't been fucked for a week!""\n\nImpatiently she grabbed her brother's middle finger and inserted it into the moist, clinging mouth of her twat. ""Come on, Eddie, stick it all the way into me,"" she begged hoarsely, ""Fuck my horny little cunt with your finger!""\n\nEddie just about came in his pants, hearing Mindy talk to him like that. Never in his wildest wet-dreams did he imagine he'd ever hear his gorgeous older sister beg him to actually finger-fuck her. And if this was a dream, he never wanted to wake up. Mindy let go of his hand, and Eddie slid his long, stiff finger into her cunt, sheathing it in moist scorching pussy-flesh.\n\n""Unnnhhhh, shit, yessss,"" she hissed, ""Shove it in there, Eddie! All the way! Fuck me with it.""\n\nEddie's cock was almost bursting out of his trunks and his balls felt ready to explode with their steaming load. He shoved his thick middle finger as far as it would go into his sister's greedy pussy, then started jerking it in and but of the tight, slippery little hole. Mindy wailed with delight and soaked his fingers with burst after burst of sizzling cunt-cream.\n\nEddie was almost groaning with horniness as he finger-fucked his cute naked sister. Mindy knew she was driving him wild, but she couldn't help herself. She was so frantically horny by now, she just had to get off. Tightening her cunt steadily around his pistoning finger, Mindy flew higher and higher towards orgasm. She closed her eyes tightly, and her elfin face became contorted with lust. Then Eddie felt her cunt clamping like a vise around his sawing finger.\n\n""Oooooo, shit, yeah! That's it! You're making me cum, baby... you're making me cummmmmmm!!"" Mindy wailed, her petite body bucking violently.\n\n""Uuuuuuhhhhhh, Jesus!"" Eddie groaned.\n\nIt was exquisite torture to kneel there and feel his sister's snug little pussy coming all around his deeply-thrusting finger. Her juice-spurting cunt squeezed and sucked at his finger, and he could just imagine how fantastic that tight, hot action would feel around his cock. Mindy went on writhing and bucking and moaning for almost a full minute, then fell back with a long, satisfied sigh.\n\n""Oh, wow, did I ever need that,"" she exclaimed. ""Thanks a lot, little brother, I feel a whole lot better.""\n\n""You got your rocks off, Sis..."", said Eddie, rubbing the huge bulge in the crotch of his trunks. ""... now, what about me?!""\n\nMindy could hardly keep from giggling, he looked so pathetic. His face was red, his eyes bulging out as he stared down at her with a look of frustration on his handsome young face. His cock looked ready to tear its way out of his swimming trunks. He was the perfect picture of total horniness.\n\nBIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 14.\n\n""Okay, I guess you deserve something for getting me off so nicely,"" teased Mindy. She could hardly wait to get her hands of her brother's gorgeous big prick, but she didn't want him to know that. Besides, it was making her horny again just watching him lust after her like this.\n\nMindy helped him out of the swimsuit and gasped as his stiff cock sprang into view. Close up it looked even longer than Vince's and just as thick... a truly gorgeous piece of man-flesh. It was fully erect and throbbing with swollen blue veins. Mindy curled her fingers around it and began to pump her fist up and down the hard, pulsating shaft. Eddie flinched and moaned, closing his eyes in ecstasy at his sister's tightly clenched fist pumped his cock.\n\n""Feels a lot better than your own hand did this morning in the bathroom, doesn't it, Eddie, darling?"" she whispered, bending forward to kiss her brother passionately.\n\nHe kissed her back, his tongue dueling with hers inside her hot moist, little mouth. He was extremely excited at the thought that his sister had watched him jerking off in the bathroom and wondered if that had precipitated her horny, seductive behavior this afternoon. Then, suddenly, he didn't care any more, because his balls were churning in orgasm. He'd gotten so horny, finger-fucking Mindy's juicy cunt and her hot little fist on his cock was doing such an expert job, she had him cumming already.\n\nEddie roared as his prick suddenly exploded with a huge eruption of jizz. He was coming right in her pumping fist, and Mindy shivered with excitement as she watched. She knew he was turned on, but she hadn't realized just how acutely horny he was. It had only taken a couple of strokes, and he was coming like a stud bull. He sprayed his thick boiling come all over the blanket. Then he shivered with relief and looked sheepish.\n\n""Shit!"" he said, ""I didn't mean to come so, fucking quick.""\n\n""No problem,"" Mindy leered. ""We've got all afternoon, little brother.""\n\nShe pushed him down on his back, knelt beside him, and went on pumping his cock. She knew he'd have another hard-on in no time at all. Eddie was about the horniest boy she'd ever known. He watched her, blissed-out, and slowly but steadily his young prick began to grow again in her pumping fingers.\n\n""Wow, you sure do recover fast, Eddie"" she murmured.\n\n""With a gorgeous girl like you tugging on my cock, Sis, what else can a horny guy do?"", grinned Eddie, reaching out to stroke his sister's juicy-wet pussy-slit. She moaned as he inserted two stiff fingers and twisted them slowly around.\n\n""Uhhhh yeah, keep doing that and I'll cum again!"", moaned Mindy, speeding up her hand on her brother's rapidly-hardening prick.\n\n""I was just thinking, Sis,"" said Eddie. ""If Mom and Dad could see us right now, they'd shit bricks!""\n\n""They don't have to know anything about it,"" Mindy said. ""Let's just forget about them and enjoy ourselves, okay?""\n\n""Okay, you're the boss!"", chuckled Eddie. ""How 'bout you give my cock a big sisterly kiss, right on the head.""\n\nMindy giggled and leaned down between his legs, doing exactly as he suggested. Her lips sucked gently on the head of her brother's prick and Eddie moaned with pleasure as she stuck the tip of her tongue into the tiny slit at the top. Then, she stuck out her tongue and began licking the swelling knob all over. Eddie flinched and gasped with delight. His sister's hot little tongue was like wet velvet on the sensitive head of his prick. He felt his balls filling fast and hard with another boiling load of come. But this time, he wasn't going to waste it. If all went well, he'd soon be spurting his jizz down his pretty sister's throat.\n\n""Uhmmmmmhhh, yeahhhh, Sis, that feels fuckin' fantastic!"" he groaned.\n\nMindy firmed her grip on his mushrooming cock and pumped it faster, and she soon got what she was after. Thick globs of cream began to ooze from his piss hole. Her mouth drooled at the sight, and she quickly lapped up the hot salty cream and swallowed it down hungrily. It had been more than a week since she'd tasted cock-juice, and she was starved for it.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 15.\n\nHis cock ballooned to its full dimensions, pushing her pumping fingers wide apart. The head of his prick swelled into a big purple knob, and more and more pearly cream bubbled from the cleft. Mindy gobbled it up as fast as she could spear it up on her greedy little tongue.\n\nEddie watched his sister hungrily lapping up his juice, and he shivered with lust. Things got even better. When she'd cleaned his prick head of all that cream, she opened her lips as wide as she could and slid them down around his rock-hard boner. She took in the head and part of the shaft. The rest she busily pumped as she drew in her cheeks and started to suck. Her sucking was strong and loud and greedy, bringing Eddie's lust to the boiling point.\n\n""Uhhhhhh, fuuuuuuck! Your mouth feels like a fucking cunt!"", moaned Eddie, hunching his hips at her face.\n\nHis sister's lips were hot and tight around his meat, and she seemed to be trying to suck the jizz right out of his balls. In a minute or two that was exactly what would happen. Eddie snorted with pleasure and anticipation.\n\n""Ooooooh, shit yeah! Suck it, Sis! Suck my fuckin' cock!"" he panted.\n\nMindy didn't need to be urged on. She was sucking noisily and greedily on his swollen prick, eager for a steaming mouthful of his jism. Each hungry suck of his sister's mouth gave Eddie a blast of pleasure and made him groan and writhe. Her head bobbed furiously up and down, her long brown curls bouncing. He could feel her hot saliva boiling around his cock.\n\nEddie spun out of control and started fucking her mouth. He groaned, closed his eyes, and pistoned his dick back and forth over his sister's slippery tongue. Mindy groaned with excitement and drooled all over her brother's stabbing cock. It was just a few seconds later that she felt the first hot jet of cum against the back of her throat.\n\n""Uuuuhhhh, shit, Sis, I'm coming, aaaaahhhnnnnghhhh!"" Eddie roared.\n\nMindy let his delicious boiling jism collect in her mouth till her cheeks bulged with it, savoring the salty flavor. Then she gulped it down, moaning with excitement. Eddie groaned and fucked her gulping mouth till he'd jetted the last drop of his cum into his sister's sucking mouth, then flopped back with a loud sigh of satisfaction. Mindy licked her lips to get every bit of his tasty load.\n\n""Well, Eddie, I'm gonna go crazy if I don't get fucked pretty soon,"" said Mindy, shamelessly rubbing her juicy wet pussy against her brother's thigh. ""So, how about getting that big horse-cock of yours hard again and helping me out?""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 16.\n\nEddie could only stare stupidly at his sister with his mouth open. So many fantastic things were happening all of a sudden, he couldn't be sure he wasn't dreaming. But he could have sworn that his sexy big sister had just said something about them fucking.\n\n""Ah, Sis... did I hear you right?"" he said at last. ""You want me to get it on with you?""\n\n""I don't see anybody else around here,"" Mindy snorted.\n\n""You REALLY want me to fuck you?"" he croaked, incredulously.\n\n""Jesus, Eddie.."" she sighed, ""...who else is gonna do it? I'm not gonna see my boyfriend again for six weeks, and I'm about to go out of my mind. So I figured you and I could help each other out. You are horny a lot, aren't you?""\n\n""Me?"" he sighed. ""Aw, no, not more than a couple hundred times a day!""\n\n""Well, there you are,"" Mindy smiled seductively. ""We could really do each other a favor, little brother. How about it?""\n\nEddie hesitated. More than anything in the world, he wanted to fuck her. Right now, he couldn't think of anything else he'd rather do. But was it right for a guy to go all the way with his own sister? It seemed like an awfully kinky thing to do. In fact there was even a word for it, `incense' or something.\n\nOn the other hand, if both he and Mindy wanted it, and nobody else found out about it, what harm could it do? Eddie hated to pass up a chance like this. His big sister was a real sexy little number, and he'd always wondered what her pussy would feel like wrapped around his hard thrusting prick. Everything about the idea appealed to him so much that he felt his cock swelling again.\n\n""Okay, Sis! You talked me in to it!"", he grinned.\n\n""Ohhhh, yeahhh!"" she purred, reaching for his cock. ""Let's fuck, little brother!""\n\nIt didn't take any time at all for Mindy to pump him into hardness. Eddie imagined sticking his prick into that hot, velvety little hole of hers, and that was all it took. His tireless teenaged cock mushroomed into iron-hardness, throbbing eagerly against Mindy's stroking fingers. Finally, she drew back and stared at the big stiff pole throbbing between her fingers.\n\n""Mmmmm, fantastic,"" she gurgled, ""Come on... let's get that gorgeous big fucker inside me!""\n\nEddie was so excited, he was shaking. Mindy seemed a lot more calm, but he could see how horny she was from the way she kept looking at his engorged prick and licking her lips. Mindy lay down on her back, bent her knees, and opened her legs wide. He crawled between them and let himself down on her.\n\n""Fuck me, Eddie!"", she panted, spreading her legs wide and clinging to her little brother like a leech. ""Fuck that long hard prick into my cunt, and make me cum!""\n\nEddie started shoving his rigid cock against her pussy, but all it did was skid up and down through Mindy's cream-slick slit. In his adolescent eagerness, he couldn't seem to find her hungry young cunthole. They both moaned with impatience and frustration as the fruitless search continued. Finally Mindy reached down, grabbed her brother's rock-hard cock, and thrust the bloated head into her snug but incredibly juicy cuntal opening.\n\n""There,"" she panted, ""now push! Push hard!""\n\n""Uhhhhh, Sis!"" Eddie groaned as he shoved into her.\n\nIn one long, greedy thrust he sheathed his cock to the balls in his sister's juicy, clinging pussy. He paused to savor the sensation, his prick throbbing against every inch of her tightly-gripping little fuckhole. Mindy gurgled with excitement and soaked her little brother's prick with hot spurts of cunt-cream.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 17.\n\n""Oooooh, Eddie! God, that feels soooooo good,"" she squealed.\n\n""Unnnghhhhh! It sure fuckin' does,"" he sighed blissfully. ""Jesus, you're tight! Ohhhhhhhhh!""\n\nEddie started working his cock in and out of his sister's hot clingy cunt, and it didn't take him long to get a good steady rhythm going. He fucked into her hard and fast, and Mindy eagerly responded by arching her slender young hips up, taking her little brother's pistoning prick as deep as she could get it, moaning blissfully as his thick shaft rubbed deliciously up and down over her clit.\n\n""Ohhhhh, yeahhh! Fuck me, Eddie! Ummmmmm, that feels soooooo good."" she moaned.\n\n""It sure does!"" he muttered, staring down at the look of utter bliss on his sister's pretty face. .\n\nHe was fucking her ferociously, but Mindy seemed to like it. Eddie still couldn't believe all this was happening. Of course, like all brothers, he'd had the occasional lustful thoughts about his sexy sister, but he'd dismissed them as adolescent fantasy. Now he was actually doing it.. he was fucking her, and Mindy loved it!\n\nEddie kept slamming into upthrust slit with his cock, jabbing it as fast and hard as he could to in his sister's snug and juicy cunt. Fucking her was even more fun than he'd imagined. As his excitement grew, he fucked her faster and harder, but she never seemed to mind his roughness. In fact Eddie noticed that the harder he fucked her, the more aroused his sister seemed to get.\n\n""Am I fucking you too hard, Sis?"" he asked, just to be sure.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, no, Baby, I love it!"" she gurgled.\n\nAs far as Mindy was concerned, it wasn't possible to be fucked too hard. She craved his eager roughness. She was way overdue for a good hard fucking, and gentleness wasn't what she wanted at all, not this afternoon. She needed to be fucked till her teeth rattled, till she couldn't take any more. She clung to him, hunching her hips up at every powerful thrust, her clinging cunt drenching his pounding prick with endless floods of cream.\n\n""Oooooooooh, Goddddd!! Fuck it to me, fuck it to meeee!"" Mindy wailed.\n\nEddie did just that, pile-driving his long, thick cock deep up into his sister's squirming cunt. It excited him immensely to see how genuinely aroused his sister was. No girl he'd ever fucked before had creamed so hot and heavy around his prick as he pounded her so deeply. And she was fucking right back at him, jerking her hips to his rhythm, arching her slim body hard against his, her tight, clasping little cunt taking his huge prick inside her to the balls on every stroke.\n\nEach time he shoved it into her, Mindy squealed with delight and soaked his cock with another molten spurt of cream. Her excitement infected him, and he snorted with lust and fucked into her even harder, their bodies slapping loudly together. Like two rutting animals, brother and sister went at each other with snarls and growls and yelps, totally carried away with their incestuous pleasure.\n\n""Unnhhhh, fuck it to me, Eddie, fuck the living shit out of me!"" Mindy wailed.\n\nEddie was beyond words. He was concentrating on the pleasure building in his loins, glutting himself on the hot sensations as his cock pistoned in and out of her tight clasping sheath. He was fucking his squealing sister with lightning speed, making her petite body shudder with the impact. He felt her cunt suddenly tightening around his pile-driving cock, just as it had tightened around his finger earlier, and he realized she was coming.\n\nMindy sobbed in ecstasy as the delicious spasms of climax shook her body. Eddie could feel her strong-muscled little cunt squeezing his cock almost flat and soaking it with flood after flood of sizzling come-cream. But he had his second wind now and wasn't tempted to come along with her.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 18.\n\nHe hoped they could go on fucking all day!\n\nEddie went on stroking her with his cock, reaming her convulsing cunt till she finally went limp and panting. She had a horny little grin on her face as she enjoyed the continuing pumping action of his rock-hard cock. She opened her eyes and looked at him delightedly.\n\n""Eddie, your cock's still hard!"" she said.\n\n""You bet, Sis,"" he panted, ""And I'm gonna fuck your hot, horny cunt till you faint!""\n\n""Oooohhh, Eddie! I sure hope so!"" Mindy said eagerly, ""but let's try it another way now, okay?""\n\n""Okay,"" he agreed.\n\nHe wasn't quite sure what she meant, but he didn't care. As long as they got to fuck, fine, he didn't care how they did it. She pushed him off her, and his cream-soaked cock snapped free, dripping and rigid. Mindy rolled onto her elbows and knees and stuck her cute little ass out at him.\n\n""Let's try it this way,"" she giggled. ""I like fucking doggy-style.""\n\n""Yeah, so do I!"", Eddie grinned.\n\nHe knelt behind her and grasped her hips. There wouldn't be any difficulty finding the entrance of her cunt this time. It was right there in front of him, a cream-oozing little hole at the very center of her luscious-looking pink slit. He fitted the swollen head of his prick about an inch inside, then held it there, teasing her. Mindy moaned and wriggled impatiently.\n\n""Come on, Eddie! Stick that thing in me, dammit!"" she wailed.\n\nOne climax hadn't even made a dent in her need. Being away from Vince for over a week had brought her lust to fever pitch, and she needed several good fuckings to cool that hot desire. And right now her teasing little brother wasn't helping matters. She whimpered with need as molten juice overflowed her starving cunt and ran down her thighs. Eddie had better get his act together. she thought furiously. And just then, he did.\n\n""Ooooooooh, fuck, shit, uuuuuuuhhhh!"" she moaned.\n\nAt last he was giving her what she craved, the whole rock-hard length of his swollen cock. She whimpered in ecstasy as he eased it into her, cramming her full of what she so desperately desired, his thick, throbbing prick. Eddie pushed till he was up against her womb, and she soaked his cock with floods of juice.\n\n""Ohhhhh, yeah, honey, now fuck me hard with that gorgeous big cock,"" she sobbed. ""give it to me good and deep!""\n\nEddie couldn't believe how horny his sister was. She wasn't in the mood for gentleness or playfulness. She just wanted him to fuck her brains out. But he was only too happy to oblige. He got a firm grip on her slim curvy hips and immediately began to hammer his prick into her, his flat, muscular belly slapping loudly against her jiggling ass. Mindy shrieked with delight as she took his thrusts balls-deep into her eager young cunt and pressed her ass back at him for more.\n\n""Ohhhhh, yeah, Eddie, fuck it to me,"" she panted, ""fuck me as hard as you can!""\n\nEddie snorted lustily and pounded it to her, knowing by now that she could take everything he had to offer, the harder the better. His demure-looking sister had a craving for cock, and there was nobody around but him to help her out. The situation suited Eddie just fine.\n\nMindy clawed the blanket and creamed helplessly as her lusty teenaged brother gave her a teeth- rattling fuck. She was so glad she'd decided to seduce him. It was just what they both needed. In fact she'd have gone out of her mind with horniness if she hadn't found a guy to help her out. She couldn't imagine going all vacation without fucking.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 19.\n\nNow she greedily tightened her cunt around Eddie's hammering cock, getting more and more delicious hot friction. She couldn't stop juicing, and the molten liquid spurted out around his pistoning prick and gushed down her legs. Each deep, savage thrust of her brother's rock-hard cock gave her a powerful blast of pleasure.\n\nHer handsome little brother was fucking her just as good as Vince ever had, she realized. It occurred to her, too, that Vince wasn't going to go without sex while they were apart, any more than she had. He was handsome and very successful with girls, and he'd soon find somebody to get it on with. That didn't bother Mindy. After all, look what she'd done...\n\nShe hadn't been home more than a week before her lust was out of control and she just had to do something about it. It hadn't taken her long to realize that masturbating didn't get it. She need a real live cock. Then she spied on her kid brother while he jacked off, and she'd seen the answer to her problem. So what if he was her brother? They needed each other.... and he fucked like a dream!!\n\n""Unnnhhhh, yeah, Eddie, fuck me good and hard,"" she moaned, ""fuck me forever.""\n\nEddie just wished he could grant that request. He didn't ever want to haul his prick out of his sister's tiny sucking cunt. It was deliciously hot and slippery in there, and the walls of her cunt were like velvet. It was the perfect place to hammer his engorged cock. Each lusty deep thrust gave him a stab of pleasure that made him groan.\n\n""Awwwww, shit, Sis, it's so fuckin' good,"" he rasped.\n\n""It sure is,"" Mindy gurgled.\n\nOf course it wasn't something Mom and Dad would approve of, but there was very little that fell into that category. Sometimes Mindy thought her parents were against fun, period. If anything could bring pleasure, they seemed to think it was dirty or evil. Above all, they were down on sex. She wondered how they'd overcome their moral beliefs long enough to have three kids.\n\n""Eddie,"" she panted, ""do you think Mom and Dad fuck anymore?""\n\n""Them?"" he laughed. ""Are you kidding? They're always telling us how wrong it is.""\n\n""Well, then,"" Mindy persisted, ""where did they get us from... the stork?""\n\n""Jesus,"" Eddie muttered, ""you're right. they had to fuck to get us, didn't they?""\n\nIt was difficult for the brother and sister to imagine their strict, puritanical parents making love. Mindy found it impossible, in fact. She couldn't picture them in the midst of a hot fuck like she and Eddie were having. She really felt sorry for them. They seemed determined to cheat themselves of all pleasure. But she couldn't keep her mind focused on them as her pleasure mounted and she hurtled toward another orgasm.\n\n""Unnnnhhhh, yeah, I'm almost there,"" squealed Mindy, looking back over her shoulder at her brother. ""Fuck me! Ohhhhhhh, God! Fuck meeeeeeee!\n\nEddie could feel it. Her cunt was practically flattening his prick, it was so tight, and he knew by now that she always tightened up just before she came. But this time she was gorging herself on the hot sensations, deliberately postponing her climax. That gave Eddie a wicked idea. He loved sneak attacks on his sister, loved surprising her and throwing her off guard. He remembered how sensitive her clit was. Still hammering his steel-hard cock in her hungrily squeezing pussy, he reached down between her thighs, grasped her throbbing joy button between his fingers, and started kneading it. It was just like pressing a button and launching a rocket.\n\n""Oooooo, shit, unnhhggghhhh!"" Mindy screamed, her petite young body immediately rocking with orgasmic convulsions. ""Ooooo, Eddie, I'm coming!""\n\nEddie chuckled over the success of his plan, then groaned with pleasure as her tiny hot cunt convulsed around his deeply thrusting cock.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 20.\n\nHis prick got a violent, juicy massage. But once more he managed to hold off his own orgasm. Eddie wasn't finished with his horny big sister yet. He was determined to turn their first fuck into a marathon of pleasure. That way she'd be more willing to let him fuck her again whenever he wanted.\n\n""Unnnhhhh, fuck, that's so good.... so fucking good!"" Mindy sobbed.\n\nShe was coming hard, and it was taking a long time. It seemed that every orgasm she had today was stronger than the last. She had much more lust stored up than she'd dreamed. It looked as if Vince had spoiled her. He'd been fucking her so well and so often, she couldn't do without a hard cock for very long anymore.\n\nThat sure was a contrast to the way she'd been a year ago when she was just starting University. She'd never had a date, she was shy and awkward around boys, and worst of all, she'd pretty much believed all that crap her parents had taught her about sex being dirty and wicked. Vince had helped her to overcome all of that stuff. He'd really convinced her that sex was wonderful. Now she was convincing her brother, although Eddie sure hadn't needed much persuasion, and the way he was fucking her so expertly, he'd obviously had a LOT of practice before too.\n\nHe was fucking blissfully into her spasming cunt, glutting himself on the delicious sensations. Mindy couldn't believe his stamina. Even Vince never usually lasted this long, and by the feel of Eddie's rock-hard prick throbbing in her tightly-packed cunt, her horny little brother wanted to go another round!\n\n""Good one, Sis?"" he asked smugly, when she finally stopped coming,\n\n""Ohhhhhh, Eddie! That was fantastic!"", murmured Mindy dreamily. Then she gave her pussy a squeeze around his deeply imbedded cock. ""Doesn't that thing ever go soft?""\n\n""Are you complaining, Min?"", laughed Eddie, giving his sister's cunt a long, deep grind with his prick.\n\n""Uhhhhhhhh, nooooooo!"", Mindy moaned. ""I just can't believe my luck, that's all.""\n\n""Me either!"", grinned Eddie.\n\nHe kept up a slow rocking motion, fucking his rigid prick in and out of his sister's cunt as she lay with her ass up and her head resting on folded arms. Eddie's knees were starting to hurt a little as the pebbles beneath the blanket started to take their toll. Then he had an idea... a way to fuck that would be comfortable for both of them.\n\n""Time for another position change, Sis!"" he said, giving Mindy's pert little ass a playful slap. ""Why don't you get on top this time.""\n\n""Ohhhhhh, my favorite position!"" said Mindy, wriggling her ass back at her brother suggestively.\n\n""I've got a feeling they're ALL your favorite positions, Sis"", smirked Eddie.\n\nHe whipped his glistening cock from her drooling pussy hole and stretched out on his back. His huge teenage cock was stiff as a board and pointing at the sky. It bulged with blue veins, and pearly drops of pre-cum were oozing from his pisshole to trickle down the oily-looking shaft. Mindy eyed her brother's cock with renewed lust and moaned deep in her throat in horny anticipation.\n\nShe crawled over to Eddie and straddled him, positioning the juicy, gaping lips of her cunt right over the swollen purple head of her brother's cock. Teasingly she rubbed her slippery, swollen pussy back and forth over his sensitive cock head, causing Eddie to shiver with excitement. Then she pressed her cuntal opening against the pointed bulb of flesh and sat down on it.\n\nMindy slid down the long, thick shaft slowly, pausing only when Eddie's cock-head pressed against her womb. Then, with a lust moan and a sexy wriggle of her hips, she ground her hungry pussy down fully onto his cock, taking every solid inch until only his big hairy balls were showing. Her greedy little cunt was stuffed almost to bursting with her brother's throbbing prick. She soaked his shaft with molten spurts of cream, and Eddie lay there glassy-eyed with bliss, looking up at her and admiring the view.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 21.\n\nSo far he liked this position best of all. There were so many exciting things he could see. He ogled his sister's cute stiff-nippled little tits. He watched her pretty face contort with lust as she felt his cock cramming her cunt and throbbing against every inch of it. He stared at his thick cock as it filled her cunt and glided to her tight, hot depth, moaning with her as she squirmed her ass down hard to take the last couple of inches. The feelings were so good, for a moment he became totally lost in them, and only regained his senses when he suddenly became aware that Mindy was wriggling her pussy back and forth on his cock impatiently.\n\n""Fuck me, Eddie!"" she whimpered, ""Please fuck me! I need it so bad!""\n\nEddie wished that all the girls he fucked were as horny as his sister. He'd already lost count of how many times he'd gotten her off today, but still she was desperate for more. Luckily he was up for it. He wanted to fuck her till he wore his cock out, if that was possible. Growling lustily, he grabbed her by the waist and started hunching his hips up, hammering his cock up into her tightly-sucking little fuckhole.\n\n""Ooooo, shit, yessss!"" she hissed. ""That's it, little brother, fuck me good and hard! Fuck me with that big, fat, gorgeous prick!""\n\nEddie loved watching his sister take his cock. She was bouncing up and down on him like crazy, riding his prick like a bucking bronco. Her slim young body shook and quivered with ecstasy, her luscious tits wobbling wildly. She screwed her eyes shut and flashed her teeth in a lusty grimace. Eddie felt her molten cream soaking his shaft, and he looked down to see it bubbling out around his deeply-driving cock, coating their pubic hair with a creamy foam as the fury of his pistoning prick whipped her hot cunt-juice into a frothy lather.\n\n""That's so fucking good, Eddie,"" she moaned, ""keep doing it to me as hard as you can. I can take it.""\n\nShe sure could. Eddie was amazed that his petite fragile-looking sister could take such rough fucking, but she seemed to love it. The harder he hammered it into her, the more excited she got and the more heavily she creamed. His cock was making an obscene sucking noise as it squeezed the thick juices from her tightly-gripping little cunt.\n\nJust thinking about it made Eddie grunt with excitement and fuck into her even harder. She was bouncing up and down on his pistoning cock as hard as she could, her firm little tits shaking and wobbling, her voice hoarse with pleasure as she moaned and squealed in ecstasy. She swayed dizzily, and Eddie had to firm his grip on her waist to keep her from tumbling off him.\n\n""Uuuuuunnngghhhhhhh, Eddie! You're fucking me so good!"" she sobbed, ""so damned good.... God, I love your big, fat cock fucking me!""\n\nMindy didn't miss Vince at all right now. Her own kid brother was giving her a fantastic non-stop fucking, so why did she need Vince? It was great to know that Eddie would be fucking her all vacation long, that whenever she was horny all she had to do was give him the eye and he'd have her on her back, fucking her lights out before you could say, ""big sister is horny"".\n\nRight now, her lust was at the boiling point, but Eddie's steel-hard cock was about to take care of it. He was spinning out of control, fucking her as fast and hard as humanly possible, and it was taking her over the edge, into a violent, cunt-searing orgasm. Suddenly, Mindy felt the delicious explosion tearing through her, and she screamed in ecstasy.\n\n""UUUUHHHHHHH, EDDIE! FUCK! OH, FUCK, I'M CUMMMMIIIING! OOOOUUUHHHHHH, GODDDDDDDD! FUUUUUUUUCK, MEEEEEEEEEE!"", she howled.\n\n""AWWWW, FUCKIN' CHRIST! WHAT A PUSSY! AGGGHHH, JESUS... YOU GOT ME CUMMING TOO, SIS!... UUUNNNGGGGHHHHHHH, FUCK! RIGHT UP YOUR TIGHT LITTLE CUNT!"" Eddie roared.\n\nHe felt his sister's convulsing young cunt sucking the thick jizz out of his cock, and he emptied his balls into her womb. Grunting like an animal, Eddie arched his back and slammed his prick, deep up into Mindy's tightly-clutching little fuckhole, nailing his big sister's cunt hard and fast as jet after jet of pent-up sperm spurted from the tip of his frantically fucking cock.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 22.\n\nEddie's sizzling load seemed to make Mindy climax even more intensely as she felt the hot, thick jets fill her quivering cunt, prolonging her wild, rolling orgasm even further. Brother and sister rocked and writhed together for long wonderful moments, their bodies wracked with pleasure, until at last, Mindy rolled of him and sighed.\n\n""Oh, shit... did I ever need that!""\n\n""Me, too,"" Eddie gasped, trying to catch his breath. ""I sure hope we can do it again, Min.""\n\n""Are you kidding?"" grinned Mindy, giving her brother's sticky cock a meaningful squeeze. ""I'm gonna need this big hard cock of yours every day for the next six weeks, little brother. I'll go crazy if I don't get fucked regularly. But we just gotta remember to be careful. The shit would really hit the fan if Mom or Dad ever found out.""\n\n""Oh, Christ, Sis, don't even mention that,"" Eddie groaned. ""We gotta be real careful.""\n\n""We sure have, little brother,"" grinned Mindy, ""But I'm sure there are lots of ways we can get together and fuck without Mom or Dad ever suspecting. Come on we'd better get back before they send out a search party for us.""\n\nThey arrived home just as Mrs. Masters was Putting dinner on the table.\n\n""My goodness, you two,"" she exclaimed, ""we were starting to worry about you. Did you have car trouble or something?""\n\n""No, Mom, everything's fine,"" Mindy said cheerily. ""I guess we were having such a good time, we forgot to look at out watches.""\n\nWell one thing was for sure... what she'd told her mother was certainly the truth. Mindy gave her brother a conspiratorial wink and smiled as she wondered what her mother would say if she knew her `well-behaved' son and daughter had been screwing like rabbits all afternoon. She glanced at her brother and saw the same silly grin on his handsome young face and knew instantly that Eddie was thing exactly the same thing.\n\n""What are you two, smiling at?"", asked their father as he came into the dining room.\n\n""Nothing, Dad..."" smirked Eddie, ""... nothing at all.""\n\n\n\nBIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 23.\n\nMindy woke up the next morning playing with herself. Despite the wonderful sex with her brother the day before, or perhaps because of it, she was still incredibly horny. Just before she'd woken up, she'd been having a vague but intensely erotic dream in which she was making out with handsome young stud whose features kept changing, from Eddie to Vince and back to Eddie again. In the dream he'd suddenly disappeared, and she'd started masturbating.\n\nThere she was rubbing her stiff index finger back and forth over her clit, getting herself all hot and horny, but there was no way she could do much about it. All over the house she could hear the rest of the family going about their daily rituals. Dad was getting ready for work, Mom was making breakfast, and their younger brother Roy was heading out on his paper route. There wasn't any privacy at all.\n\nSo she'd just better quit playing with herself, unless she was prepared to go all the way with it. As much as she'd like him to, Eddie couldn't finish the job for her this time. Mindy writhed with frustration. Her sexy dream had gotten her so turned on, and then she'd unconsciously rubbed her clit into its own tiny hard-on.\n\nIt was hard to ignore the burning need in her juice-filled little pussy. She imagined trying to go the whole day feeling this horny, and she knew she just couldn't stand it... she'd have to bring herself off quickly to be on time for breakfast.\n\nMindy grasped her violently throbbing joy button between her thumb and forefinger and started kneading it, feeling the wonderfully satisfying waves of pleasure rippling through her writhing loins.\n\n""Oooooo, shit, yesssss,"" she hissed.\n\nRolling the swollen little nubbin between her fingers, she quickly brought herself to the brink of climax. Then, greedily, she let herself just hover there, prolonging the intense pleasure as much as possible, moaning helplessly as blast after blast of sweet sensation, coursed through her quivering body. Mindy kept one eye on the clock so she wouldn't be late, but she was determined to get as much out of her rapidly-approaching orgasm as possible.\n\nLying there panting and softly moaning, Mindy imagined how terrific it would feel to have a thick, rock-hard cock sliding into her cunt just then. It would be the perfect end to her little fingering session. She'd come like crazy, and it would be instantaneous.\n\nGod she wished Eddie was here with her now... stroking his magnificent young cock deep into her hungry little pussy, just as he'd done so deliciously yesterday. Mindy creamed furiously and prepared to bring herself off with her kneading fingers. Just then there was a loud knock at her door.\n\n""Mindy!"", her father called, ""You awake yet?""\n\n""Yes, Daddy,"" Mindy groaned.\n\n""Then hurry up downstairs and help your mother with breakfast, please honey!""\n\n""O...okay, Daddy,"" Mindy stammered, pulling her fingers guiltily from her drooling, unfulfilled cuntslit.\n\nSeething with frustration, she rolled out of bed, hurried into her clothes, and dutifully went down to assist her mother with the breakfast preparations. Her cunt was on fire. She had almost overpowering urges to play with herself. But there was nothing she could do about it now, not with the whole family gathered for the morning meal.\n\n""You're going to have to start getting up earlier, young lady,"" chuckled Ben Masters. ""With all you freeloaders around, your mother can't be expected to do all the work around here.""\n\n""Sorry, Daddy!"" Mindy said dejectedly. ""Anything I can help you with today, Mom?""\n\n""Yes there is, sweetheart,"" Joan Masters said. ""I'm going shopping this morning, so, first you could put on a few loads of laundry for me, then you could...""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 24.\n\nMindy nodded, but she hardly heard the rest of what her mother said. Her interest had perked up when Joan said she wasn't going to be home. Mom would be on one of her long shopping trips, Dad would be at work, and Roy would be out delivering papers. That meant Mindy and Eddie would be alone together.\n\nMindy snuck a look at her brother and saw that Eddie had picked up on it, too. His eyes were hot with excitement and he winked at her sexily. Mindy creamed her jeans.\n\n""... do some vacuuming and dusting for me. Okay... Have you got all that, Mindy?"" her mother asked.\n\n""Dust the laundry,"" muttered Mindy absently, staring at her brother's bulging crotch and firm young ass as he got up from the table to put his dirty plate in the sink.\n\n""What?"" Joan said, staring at her.\n\n""Uh, yes, Mom... just kidding!"" Mindy said, jerking her mind off her horny fantasies. ""Don't worry, I'll take care of it. You just enjoy your shopping trip.""\n\n""Thanks, dear"", Joan said, giving her a peck on the cheek. ""I'll see you later.""\n\nRoy was already out on his paper route, Dad had just left for work, and now Mom headed out to her car. Mindy and Eddie stood at the front window, smiling and waving to their mother like a scene out of the `Brady Bunch'... until she was safely out of sight.\n\nAs soon as Joan's car disappeared around the first corner, Mindy pulled Eddie into her arms and fastened her hot, eager lips over his, moaning her pent-up lust into her brother's open mouth. Eddie grabbed her by the ass with both hands and ground his cock-bulge suggestively against his sister's equally-eager cunt. For a long while, they kissed deeply and passionately... panting and pawing at each other's bodies like long lost lovers rather than brother and sister.\n\nMindy was delighted to discover that her cute brother was just as horny as she was. As they pressed their bodies together, she could feel his stiff and ready young prick poking hotly against her pussy. That made her cock-starved little cunt cream like mad. She couldn't wait!\n\n""Your bed or mine, little brother?"" Mindy gasped breathlessly.\n\n""How about Mom and Dad's bed?"" Eddie suggested wickedly.\n\n""Ohhhhh, Eddie, that's so... so... depraved!"" Mindy laughed, ""But what a terrific idea.""\n\nThey thundered up the stairs two at a time and ran into the master bedroom. Their parents had a vast king-size bed, but Mindy doubted it had ever seen much action. The way her parents talked about sex, they must hardly ever get it on. But now, at last, the bed was going to be put to a very good purpose.\n\nMindy and Eddie started flinging off their clothes in every direction, too eager to be neat. Naked, they jumped onto the bed and started kissing and fondling each other again. Mindy reached down and fisted her brother's cock, pumping the big, throbbing shaft eagerly. She felt his hot sticky pre-cum oozing from his piss-hole and smearing her fingers.\n\n""Shit, did I ever make a mistake last night, Min!"" he groaned. ""I told you I was gonna go right to sleep, but as soon as I got to bed I started feeling horny again. I wished I'd come to your room like you suggested.""\n\n""That'll teach you to listen to your big sister,"" Mindy teased, giving her brother's hard cock a suggestive squeeze. ""Any time you're feeling horny, Eddie, you just come to my room and let me take care of this big, stiff ol' thing for you, okay!""\n\n""Uhhhh, Jesus, Sis! I wanna fuck you so bad"", moaned Eddie, roughly pushing his sister's slender young legs wide apart.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 25.\n\n""Then do it, Eddie!"", she begged, hunching her hips up at him in an obscene display of shameless, incestuous lust. ""Fuck me! Fuck my hot cunt! Fill me with cock, little brother!""\n\nMindy loved it! She got even more horny at the thought that she could get Eddie so worked up, he couldn't wait to fuck her.\n\nSnorting with excitement Eddie rolled eagerly on top of her and mounted his sexy, naked sister. Mindy groaned, then whimpered with delight as her brother sank down between her thighs and slid the tip of his hard cock into her hot, yearning little cuntal opening.\n\nMindy's tightly-stretched pussy clamped down hard on Eddie's stiff young prick, squeezing him savagely as he slammed his entire length into her clinging little twat. Her juicy cunt soaked his shaft with molten cream as he crammed it into her deeply, grinding his pubic bone against her clit so hard that she almost came on the spot.\n\n""Ooooooh, God! Fuck me, Eddie!... Fuck it into me!"" she squealed.\n\n""Yeahhhhh, take it, Sis!"" he groaned. ""Take my big fat fucking cock right up your hot little cunt!!""\n\nMindy clung to her brother and whimpered in ecstasy as he filled her famished cunt with thrust after thrust of thick throbbing cock-meat. He shoved his hands under her asscheeks, gripped them firmly, and started pistoning his prick up and down in her hot, juice-slick tightness.\n\nWrithing on their parent's bed, like horny, humping young animals, Eddie fucked his sister ferociously, and Mindy loved every deep, powerful thrust. She screamed and hunched her hips up at his pounding cock, scratching his back with her long nails as she begged him to fuck her harder... deeper! Soon, Eddie was pounding his prick into his big sister's cunt so hard, her head was banging loudly against the headboard, but neither of them cared.\n\nIt was really exciting to be fucking so wildly on their Mom and Dad's bed. Of course, there'd be hell to pay if anybody ever found out, but no way could that happen. Dad had never missed a day of work in his life, and he never came home before dinner. Mom's shopping trips were always at least three hours long. So Mindy and Eddie figured they had plenty of time to satisfy their incestuous lusts together. At last, they were all alone in the house.... or almost!\n\nTheir younger brother Roy (who for the purposes of this echo, had just turned 18), had finished his paper route early and had hurried back to the house. Ordinarily he would have been in no rush at all. He would probably have taken the time to go visit his friends and ended up hanging out with them for the rest of the day. But there was something suspicious going on at home, Roy was sure of it, and he wanted to investigate.\n\nHe left his bike in the garage and, silently entered the house through the kitchen, silently opening and closing the door as he'd done so many times before coming home late after a particularly heavy date.\n\nHe'd noticed Mindy and Eddie giving each other really odd looks at breakfast when they thought nobody was watching. What's more... yesterday they'd both gone off to the lake together without even asking him if he wanted to come along. That had really pissed him off!! Just because he was the youngest, that didn't mean they had to leave him out of all the fun. Roy was fed up with everyone ignoring him because he didn't look his age! He was 18, but his slim, wiry young frame made him look at least two or three years younger... and everyone, including his parents, had treated him that way too, for as long as he could remember.\n\nEver since he was a little kid, Mindy and Eddie had ganged up on him, teasing him, playing tricks on him, ditching him to go do secret things together. Well, he wasn't having it any more. He knew they were up to something special and exciting today and that they'd deliberately left him out of it, but this time Roy was going to demand to be part of the fun... whatever it was!\n\nHe took off his shoes and left them in the kitchen, then went silently through the house looking for his older brother and sister.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 26.\n\nThere was nobody downstairs, so he crept up the stairs and started listening at bedroom doors. He was astonished to hear their voices coming out of their parent's bedroom.\n\nNone of the kids had ever been allowed in there without permission, so what in hell were Mindy and Eddie up to? Roy dropped to his knees and peered through the keyhole. He barely managed to stifle a yelp of astonishment as his eager young eyes took in the action on the bed. Mindy and Eddie were squirming around on Mom and Dad's king-size bed, buck-naked.. and they were.. they were... fucking! Jesus, they were actually FUCKING!\n\n""Holy shit,"" Roy muttered.\n\nHe blinked and looked again, wanting to make sure his eyes hadn't deceived him. They hadn't... His brother was lying on top of Mindy, nailing her gorgeous, naked ass to the bed with his cock, his own ass muscular young ass clenching and jerking as he fucked her ferociously. Mindy was clinging to him, and her pretty face was all twisted up in a horny grimace which Roy recognized instantly as uninhibited lust.\n\n""Ooooooh Jesus! Fuck me, Eddie!"" his sister wailed, ""Fuck my pussy with your big fat cock, honey!""\n\n""Uhhhhhh, yeahhhh! You... unnnnhhhhhggg... God, you fuckin' love it, don't you!... you gorgeous slut!"", Eddie groaned.\n\nRoy's cock went steel-stiff in one wrenching lurch, and again he almost groaned aloud. His suddenly engorged cock tried to tear its way out of his jeans. For the last couple of years he'd been obsessed with sex, and just the merest hint of it was enough to get him horny. Now he was actually watching two people fuck... his own sister and brother!... and it was exciting him out of his mind.\n\nNot that this was anything to be proud of, he reminded himself. His parents had told him over and over that sex was just a distraction from more important things and that he ought to keep his mind on his studies, get good grades, and resist temptation. They were his parents, so they must be right, yet Roy had always found it really hard to follow their advice... especially now!\n\nIt just seemed like he was always getting horny lately. It didn't take much to set him off. Just watching a girl with a nice figure or reading some of those sexy magazines Eddie kept hidden under his bed... that was enough to give Roy a cock-stand that wouldn't quit. Then he'd have to jack off or go around with an embarrassing bulge in his pants all day. Masturbating was wrong, of course... his parents had always told him that... but it was better than advertising his lust to the whole world, wasn't it?!!\n\nUnfortunately, Roy had been plagued with horniness ever since his fourteenth birthday and never dared do a thing about it, because of his moralistic parents. He'd tried to be `good' boy and had decided to wait for marriage before doing anything `sexual'... whatever that meant! Now, he'd suddenly discovered that his older brother and sister hadn't waited. They were obviously just as horny as he was, only they WERE doing something about it... boy were they DOING something about it!!! Roy could have kicked himself for being such a fool.\n\nHe watched Eddie hammering his long, stiff cock into Mindy's upthrust cunt, and he wondered what it would feel like. His big sister's tight, juicy-looking hole seemed to cling and suck at his brother's long, thick pole like a hot little mouth. God he wished he was fucking Mindy instead of Eddie! His cock was just as big, he was sure of it!... Why had Mindy chosen Eddie to fuck her, thought Roy, when his cock was just as big... and just as horny!!\n\nHe pressed his eye back to the keyhole and surveyed the incredibly arousing scene as his elder brother continued to screw their sexy big sister deeply.\n\n""Uuuuuhhhh, shit, Sis, your cunt is fuckin' tight!"" Eddie was moaning, his face flushed and lusty. ""Jesus, that feels so goooood!""\n\n""Mmmmmm, baby! It sure does,"" gasped Mindy. ""Don't stop fucking me, Eddie! Ooooohhhhh, lover.... don't ever stop!""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 27.\n\nRoy couldn't deny the evidence of his own eyes and ears. His brother and sister were fucking... and it was fun!! No matter what their Mom and Dad had told them. God, it looked like fantastic fun, and he wanted in on it!\n\nHe stared hungrily at Mindy's slender, creamy thighs wrapped eagerly around Eddie's quivering ass. His sexy big sister was trying desperately to pull his thickly-stabbing cock as deeply into her tight, juicy little cunthole as hard as she could... squealing helplessly as Eddie fucked her to orgasm.\n\nRoy wanted to do what Eddie was doing. He ached to be hammering his own stiff young cock deep into his sister's hot and juicy cunt. His prick strained against the tight confinement of his jeans. He was sure he could do just as good a job as his `big' brother.\n\nAs he watched in total frustration, Eddie began to fuck Mindy faster and faster... they were obviously both getting more turned on by the second. Even through the closed door, Roy could hear their naked, sweaty bodies slapping together... the bedsprings creaking and groaning... his brother's obscene grunts, and his sister's high-pitched squeals of pleasure.\n\nMindy was obviously loving every second of Eddie's big, thick prick as it pounded into her pussy. Moaning like a high-school whore, she arched her back up and thrust her cunt at him savagely, taking her brother's pile-driving cock as deep as she could get it.\n\n""Unnngghhhh, Godddd! Fuck it to me! Fuck it to meeeeeee,"" she wailed.\n\nEddie growled lustily and fucked into Mindy's eagerly-upthrust cunt with lightning speed. Roy wondered how his petite-bodied sister could take such a furious pounding, but she went wild, clawing Eddie's shoulders and screaming at the top of her voice.\n\nSuddenly, Mindy stiffened and gasped, her eyes opening wide as her curvy little body began to buck like crazy.\n\n""UHHHNNGHHHH, GOD! FUCK MEEEEE!"", she howled. ""FUCK ME, EDDIE! I'M CUMMMMINNNGGGGG! OOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""\n\n""Cum for me, Sis!"" hissed Eddie, snarling with lust. ""Cum on my hot fucking cock, you gorgeous slut! Aaaggghhhhh!""\n\nRoy felt like knocking his head against the wall, he was so jealous and horny, and frustrated. His cock was so swollen, it ached, and all he could think of was slamming it full-length into Mindy's tight, juicy, willing little slot, just like his big brother was doing. He was really pissed off at Eddie and Mindy. They must think he was just a little kid, but they were wrong.\n\nThat was a man-size cock trying to tear its way out of his jeans, and he had a man's needs and lusts. Sometimes he would jack off four or five times a night as he thought about girls and sex. Jesus, he'd just turned eighteen for crissakes! It was high time he lost his virginity.\n\nRoy shivered with longing as he watched his brother and sister fucking each other to orgasm, writhing together on their parent's bed like a couple of rutting animals. Finally they went still and Eddie rolled off to the side, revealing Mindy's cute little tits and pussy to her young, peeping brother.\n\nRoy's stiff cock gave a frantic lusty jerk and began to drool hot, sticky pre-cum at the sexy sight. His big sister's cunt looked so wet and tight and juicy, even after Eddie had fucked her so hard and cum in her cunt. God, she looked so sexy, he thought. He wondered how it would feel to ram his own stiff, hard cock into that tight little hole of hers.\n\n""God, that was good!"", Eddie was saying. ""Wanna go again, Sis? I bet I can get it up in a minute!""\n\n""Are you sure?"" Mindy frowned. ""What about Roy?""\n\n""Naww, he never comes home right after his paper route,"" Eddie assured her. ""He always hangs out with his friends. Besides, if he came home we'd hear him, right?!""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 28.\n\nThat shows how much you know, big brother, Roy thought with a wicked grin.\n\n""Okay, little brother..."" Mindy grinned, ""...you talked me into it! But, how 'bout you give me a little tongue action first!!""\n\n""Great!!"" he leered, ""Spread, Sis, and I'll suck you all the way to heaven!""\n\n""You wish, Superman!"", grinned Mindy as she bent her knees and spread her legs wide.\n\nRoy stared open-mouthed at his sister's gaping, naked slit. He'd seen pussies in those girlie magazines of Eddie's, but none as pretty as his sister's. He studied the tender pink flesh and its delicate fringe of soft brown curls. Mindy was rubbing a little lump of flesh at the very top of her gash and moaning sensuously, undulating her ass helplessly up and down off the bed.\n\n""Suck my clit, Eddie, baby!"" begged his horny big sister. ""Suck it good and make me cummmm!""\n\nRoy's view of Mindy's pussy was blocked as Eddie eagerly crawled between her creamy thighs and brought his face right up to her naked pussy. To Roy's surprise, his brother stuck out his tongue and started gently licking up and down the length of Mindy's hot, juicy-looking cunt-slit. Then, as their sexy sister writhed her naked ass around on their parents's bed, Eddie's hungry lips surrounded Mindy's stiff, protruding little joy button, and all hell broke loose!\n\nHer slim young hips thrust up off the bed, grinding her wet, gaping pussy against Eddie's wide-open mouth like there was no tomorrow. He was licking his tongue right into her cunt! Roy couldn't believe it! Mindy's eyes kind of glazed over and her cheeks got so red and flushed, Roy thought his sexy big sister was going to burst a blood vessel. It was clear that she loved the feel of Eddie's stiff, flicking tongue on her pussy... Roy couldn't wait to try that!\n\n""Ummmmmmm, yeahhhh, a little faster, Eddie!"" instructed Mindy, breathlessly. ""Oooooohhh, baby! Uuuungghhhh... God! Lick my clit! Ummmmm, suck me, baby, ohhhhhh, yeahhh, that's it!""\n\nRoy sure wished it was him licking his big sister's lewdly-offered cunt, instead of of Eddie. He had an insane urge to rush into the room, pull his brother off her and lash his tongue all over Mindy's hot, tasty-looking young pussy until she called out his name as loudly as she was squealing out his brother's!\n\nHe watched enviously as Eddie gave their gorgeous older sister head. Eddie caught on real fast, and soon he had a good rhythm going, his pointed tongue tip lashing swiftly around the throbbing shaft of Mindy's engorged and super-sensitive clit.\n\n""Ooooohhh, Jesus, little brother, who taught you to suck pussy like thaaaattt!"" she gurgled. ""That feels just fantastic! Unnnnnmmmmm, God, don't stop!!""\n\nEddie's head was bobbing up and down, and Roy could hear the obscenely wet snorting and sucking sounds his brother's mouth was making in their sister's cunt as he slurped up her tangy pussy cream. Roy was just about ready to scream with unrequited lust! In total frustration he pulled out his cock.\n\n""Unnnhhh, fuck, Eddie, that's so damned good,"" Mindy whimpered. ""Get me off now, honey. Suck my clit real hard! Make me cummmm!!!""\n\nEddie jammed his mouth down over is sister's throbbingly-erect fuck-button and started to suck, hard. His sucking was slow and awkward at first, but Mindy's lustily jerking hips indicated the speed and rhythm she wanted, and Eddie quickly caught on. Soon, her brother was sucking so expertly on her hotly throbbing clit, Mindy was almost going out of her mind with excitement!\n\n""Ohhhhh, Jesus, yesssss,"" she screeched, ""Suck it, baby!!! Uhhhhhhhhhm fuuuuucckkkkk! Suck me offfffff!""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 29.\n\nEddie gave her what she wanted, sucking furiously and loudly on his sister's stiff, protruding joy-button, bringing her to the very brink of climax. Once more Mindy stiffened briefly and gave a loud, hoarse gasp. She was cumming again, her petite young body shaking and bucking in incestuous orgasm.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, fuck, you did it, whhhaaahhh!"" she howled.\n\nRoy muffled an ecstatic groan and sizzled his young load hard against the bedroom door. His flying fist pumped the molten come from his cock so savagely, he barely managed to keep from yelping with relief. It was a few seconds before he looked through the keyhole again, and when he did, his sexy sister was still squirming and shuddering with the delicious after-shocks of her own powerful orgasm.\n\n""Mmmmmm, Eddie, that was fantastic"", she moaned, stroking the back of her brother's head, ""You sure have a big, hard tongue!!""\n\n""All the better to lick your hot, tasty little twat with, Sis!"", grinned Eddie proudly, wiping Mindy's juice from his chin with the back of his hand. ""Want me to suck you off again?""\n\n""Ohhhh, Eddie, would you?!!"" exclaimed Mindy, wiggling her hot young ass all over the bed. ""If you do, you can fuck me all night if you want... I won't care!""\n\n""Ohh, you'll care alright, Sis!"", grinned Eddie spreading his sister's creamy thighs wide and draping her legs over his shoulders.\n\n""Uuuuummhhhhh God, I hope so!"" said Mindy, with a wicked glint in her eye.\n\nRoy couldn't believe how hot and slutty his sexy big sister had suddenly become! His brother was fucking her... and he wanted to fuck her too!\n\nWith a feeling of total frustration, Roy watched Eddie go belly-down between Mindy's eagerly parted thighs and once again bring his face within an inch of their sister's luscious-looking slit. As Roy groaned silently in agony, Eddie shot out his tongue, flicking it roughly up and down their sister's slit, poking in and out, lashing the glistening pink flesh of her cunt as if it was a tasty treat he had to devour before anyone else claimed it. Eddie had no idea how close to the truth that description really was!\n\n""Unnnhhhhh, yeah, Eddie! Lick me, baby!"" Mindy moaned, ""...just keep doing that till you get me really hot!""\n\nRoy thought his sister was acting pretty hot already, but what did he know? His parent had never allowed him to be alone with a girl, in the house! Shit, he'd never really dated until last year! It was really a drag having such strict parents, though he'd always tried to obey them. Now, to witness his brother fucking their gorgeous, cock-stiffening sister was totally excruciating!!\n\nTo the young boy's mind, Eddie and Mindy were having a terrific time together, while he was out in the hall peering through the keyhole and jacking off..... It would be a lot more fun to join the party!\n\n""Ohhhhh Jesussss, Eddie,...yesssss!"" Mindy hissed, ""Now you've got me really turned on@ Stick your tongue in my cunt and fuck me with it... Ummmmmm, baby! That's gonna get me off like crazy!""\n\nEddie chuckled as he got the picture. Then he made his tongue long and stiff and crammed it hard into his sister's cunt. Mindy almost flew off the bed. She let out a shrill howl of pleasure and soaked her brother's face with a helpless blast of hot cream. Eddie's head began to bob furiously as he worked his tongue deep into her tasty little pussyhole, pistoning it in and out, just like a stiff, hard cock.\n\n""Uhhh, fuck, yesssss! Lick it, honey, that's great,"" Mindy sobbed, ""keep doing that to me, don't stop.""\n\nRoy's cock slowly rose to full attention as he watched and envied his older brother. He was positive he could do everything Eddie was doing and that he could give his sexy big sister just as much pleasure as Eddie was giving her, if only they'd give him a chance. But they'd always left him out of their adventures. They'd always regarded him as the baby of the family. (even though he was a legal, 18-year-old and also had a Canadian passport!) He just had to convince them that he wasn't a little kid any more. Surely, his rock-hard cock ought to be proof of that.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 30.\n\n""Lick me, Eddie! Suck my hot, fuckin' cunt!"", Mindy squealed.\n\nShe was really getting off on Eddie's furious tongue-fucking. She had her eyes screwed shut in total ecstasy, her face all contorted with hot lust, and she was clawing the bed. She'd arched her slim body to take Eddie's pistoning tongue as deep as she could in the molten tunnel of her cunt. She whimpered steadily as his flying tongue worked her toward orgasm.\n\n""Uhhh, yeahhh, just a little more, honey,"" she moaned, ""Lick my pussy Eddie, I'm almost there!""\n\nRoy imagined his big sister moaning those sexy words to him, and once more his stiff young teenage cock was trying to tear its way out of his jeans. Well, this time he wasn't going to jack off to some faceless big-titted fantasy slut... this time he was going to come with a real girl... his own sexy sister... and after what he'd just seen, she was definitely HOT for it, and he WASN'T going to take NO for an answer!\n\nThe moment Mindy finished coming, he was going to march right in there and demand to join the fun. At least that was what he told himself as he watched Eddie tongue-fuck their cute sister to the very brink of orgasm.\n\nMindy hovered there, clawing at the bedspread and gurgling as blast after blast of pleasure ripped through her insatiable young pussy. She could have come easily, but she was prolonging the excitement, gorging herself on those wonderful sensations. Finally the pleasure exploded inside her.\n\n""OHHHHHHHHH, FUUUUUCKKKKK! UUUHHHNNNNGGGHHH, I'M CUMMMMINNNGGGGG!!"" she wailed.\n\nAt his sister's lusty cry, Roy stood up and gripped the doorknob, gathering all his courage, and opened the door. Mindy still had her eyes closed in total ecstasy, hunching her slender hips up at the deliciously stiff and probing tongue buried in her pussy. Eddie had his face pressed into Mindy's upthrust cunt holding her juicy, pink slit open with his thumbs as he licked his sister through the last delicious orgasmic spasms or her orgasm... neither of them noticed Roy till he'd crossed the room and was standing right beside the bed rubbing his stiff cock through his pants. Then Mindy opened her eyes and gasped.\n\n""Uh-oh, Eddie,"" she cried, ""we've got company.""\n\n""Huh?"" Eddie exclaimed, looking up. Then he scowled.\n\n""Shit, Roy, what the fuck do you think you're doing sneaking in here like that?!"" he growled, ""This is private! Piss off!!""\n\n\n\nNewsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.stories.incest Subject: Big Sister is Horny Parts 31-52 (mf,incest) From: ""Col. Brewster"" <macvsog@mercury.gaianet.net> Date: Fri, 5 Apr 1996 04:48:51 -0800 ----\n\nDisclaimer: I did not write this story, it was written by Eros. This story is to be read by ADULTS only!\n\n\n\nBIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 31.\n\nRoy held his ground, glaring right back at his angry older brother.\n\n""No,"" he snapped, ""I'm not leaving. I want to get in on the fun, you guys.. and I'm not taking no for an answer. I know you're gonna say I'm too young, but I'm eighteen, for crissake!""\n\n""Shut-up, Roy!"" Eddie snapped back, ""Don't bring your age into this argument, it's not 'politically-correct'!! Besides, 18 or not, you're still just a kid! Hell, in some states you don't even have the right to even drink till you're 21!!... So, haul your fucking underage ass out of here... you weren't invited!""\n\n""I'm inviting myself,"" Roy said defiantly. (my kinda guy!)\n\nSo far Mindy hadn't said anything. Her first reaction had been the same as Eddie's. Despite his age, their kid brother was just too young for this kind of adult stuff, and they had to send him out of the room. But then she spotted the huge hard bulge in the fly of Roy's jeans. No little kid could get a hard-on like that!\n\n""Get out, or I'll throw you out."" Eddie was snarling.\n\n""Umm, hold on Eddie,"" Mindy purred, eyeing her little brother's straining crotch. ""Roy may be right. Maybe he is old enough to join us. And besides, he knows what we've been doing. If he told Mom and Dad, we'd be in some serious trouble, right?.. So, I think we'd better be nice to him.""\n\nEddie got the message and shut up, but he still looked very angry. Roy didn't care. His beautiful, sexy sister had come to his rescue, and now she was looking at his bulging crotch with great interest. Roy moved even closer to give her a better view. His cock gave a lusty lurch, and she grinned even more, licking her lips hungrily.\n\n""Mmmm, MMMMM, little brother, you've really grown up, haven't you?"" she cooed.\n\n""Yeah, Sis, I have,"" Roy leered, dropping his pants.\n\nHe wasn't wearing shorts, and Mindy got an instant view of his incredibly stiff teenage cock. This was no little kid standing before her. This was another eager well-hung stud, ready and willing to be her lover. Mindy could hardly believe her luck. Now she had TWO hard cocks to enjoy all vacation.\n\n""Mmmmmmm, now that's what I call a cock!"" she murmured.\n\n""You gonna get it on with him?"" Eddie growled.\n\n""I sure am,"" she smiled. ""Face it. Eddie, we have to let Roy in on the fun, otherwise he'll have every reason to tell the folks about us. Right, Roy?""\n\n""Right,"" said their little brother, grinning fiendishly.\n\nIn fact, Roy wouldn't have dreamed of telling on his brother and sister, but he could tell Mindy wanted him to say that. She wanted to use every weapon possible to mellow Eddie out and get him to accept a threesome. Now Eddie was looking resigned to what was happening, but far from happy about it.\n\n""Shit,"" he said, ""I suppose you're right. But I get to watch, don't I, Sis?""\n\n""Of course,"" Mindy cooed. ""That's only fair. After all, Roy spied on us, didn't you, Roy?""\n\nRoy turned red and stammered, ""Uh, yeah, I did, Sis. I just wanted to know what you two were up to.""\n\n""So you watched us for half an hour,"" Eddie said, starting to snicker.\n\n""Yeah,"" Roy admitted with a sheepish grin, ""I guess I did. It was kinda hard to stop!""\n\n""Well, now it's my turn to watch,"" Eddie grinned. ""Go ahead, little brother, entertain me.""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 32.\n\nThat made Roy a little nervous, but not enough to affect his urgent hard-on. He just ignored Eddie and looked over at Mindy, who was stretched out naked on the bed, waiting for him. With a lusty snort he peeled off his clothes and crawled toward her. By sow he didn't care if he had an audience of thousands. He'd always dreamed about fucking a girl as beautiful as his sexy older sister and this was his chance... he could hardly wait.\n\nMindy rolled onto her stomach and lifted herself on all fours, presenting Roy with her cute little ass and a tantalizing glimpse of her moist pink slit. He knelt behind her and grasped her hips, staring hungrily at her glistening pussy flesh. At the very center of that rosy line he saw a little hole. That had to be her cunt. At least he sure hoped it was, as he pressed the engorged head of his cock to it.\n\n""Oooooo, yeah, Roy, stick your cock in meeee,"" she squealed.\n\nIt must be the right hole, because she wasn't telling him to stop. Looking a lot more confident than he felt, Roy slid his rigid boner into his sister's cunt, hoping Eddie was eating his heart out with envy. He'd seen the size of Eddie's cock and it wasn't any bigger than his. Mindy was gonna love this!\n\n""Ahhhhhh, shit, yeah,"" he groaned.\n\n""Oooooh, yes, Roy, give me all of it,"" Mindy whimpered, ""I want every inch of that big hard prick. Fuck me, little brother... FUCK MEEE!!""\n\n""Yeah, come on little brother... hurry up and fuck her so I can have another turn!"", growled Eddie.\n\nJust as Roy had hoped, Eddie was eating his heart out. He didn't want to share Mindy, and he sure as hell didn't want to share her with his ""silly"" kid brother. But to add insult to injury, Roy was well-hung, and Mindy was really getting off on his virile young cock. Eddie had hoped Roy would fuck-up in some way, make a fool of himself or something, but it wasn't happening.\n\nMindy was moaning with delight as Roy worked his hard young cock into her eagerly-upthrust cunt. Her thick, pearly pussy juice spurted out around the kid's thick shaft, and she clawed the bed. Roy had a great big grin on his face, and that just made Eddie even wilder. Finally he was all the way into her, and Mindy wriggled her ass up at him impatiently, wanting him to move.\n\n""Fuck me, little brother,"" she panted, ""fuck me good and hard, honey.""\n\nRoy obliged.\n\nHe began to piston his cock hard and fast into Mindy's juice-slick little fuck hole with the same long, deep rhythm he'd seen Eddie using when he spied through the keyhole. His sister responded with wails and gurgles of pleasure, and her cunt clasped at his prick like a gently-sucking mouth, lubricating his thickly-penetrating shaft with frequent spurts of hot, oily cunt-cream. Roy's grin got even wider. He was fucking his sexy big sister, and she was loving every second of it!!\n\n""Unnnhhh, yeah, that's it, honey,"" Mindy moaned, ""really give it to me! Ooooooohh, don't stop!""\n\nRoy had no intention of stopping. The way he felt then, he wanted to go on fucking her for about a year. Her steaming wet cunt, tight but slippery, was a fantastic place to shove his cock, a whole lot better than using his fist. He grinned broadly as he pistoned his stiff boner in and out of his sister's tightly-clinging pussy, loving the groans and whimpers of ecstasy Mindy made as he fucked her. He'd practically forgotten that Eddie was watching them.... Eddie hadn't!\n\nHis little brother sure wasn't a baby any more, Eddie had to admit. He was fucking away hard and steadily, like some damned machine, and he had that big triumphant grin on his face. Lil' Roy was having the time of his life, but at Eddie's expense. Their big, horny sister had only one cunt, and he'd just have to wait his turn. But it looked as if Roy was going to fuck her all damn night!\n\n""Jesus, Roy, hurry it up, will ya?!"" Eddie groaned. ""I wanna fuck her again, before Mom and Dad get home!""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 33.\n\n""Eddie?...""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Piss off!"", panted Roy, slamming his cock into Mindy's hot, slurping cunt as hard as she could.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, Roy, that's so good,"" she was squealing. ""Fuck me hard, honey, as hard as you want!""\n\n""She likes it when you ram it in real hard,"" Eddie put in.\n\n""Thanks, big brother,"" Roy said, ""I need all the advice I can get fucking this horny bitch!""\n\nThat made Eddie feel a little better. Maybe there was no reason to be jealous and resentful of his little brother. Mindy certainly had plenty of pussy to go around, and it was obvious that she loved getting it on with more than one guy at a time. So there really was no problem, was there. Eddie crawled closer to watch the action.\n\n""That's it, kid,"" he said excitedly, ""Squeeze her hot little tits while you fuck her, she loves that! Give it to her harder!""\n\n""Ohhhh, God yesssss! Do it!"" she panted to Roy, ""Fuck my brains out, little brother.""\n\nRoy looked questioningly at Eddie. He didn't see how their petite delicate-looking sister could take a harder pounding than the one he was already giving her. But Eddie nodded, giving him the ""go ahead"" as it were. Roy pulled out all stops and fucked into his sister a hard and fast as he could. Her little body shuddered violently with the impact of his hammering young cock.\n\n""Oooooooh, shit, yessssss!"" she hissed.\n\nRoy still could hardly believe it, but if that was what she wanted, he was delighted to give it to her. He closed his eyes in total bliss and pounded both himself and Mindy to the brink of orgasm. He could feel her cunt getting tighter and hotter by the second, and his prick felt just about ready to explode. The bed was rocking and creaking, and Eddie was urging them on.\n\n""Fuck her, Roy!"", he growled, fisting his rock-hard cock. ""Fuck the horny little slut good! She needs it!""\n\n""Unnnhhh, Jesus, I'm almost there."" Mindy sobbed. ""Fuck me! Oooohhh, God! Please, fuck me!""\n\n""Hey, Roy."" Eddie said eagerly, ""let me show you a way to really get her off.""\n\n""Okay,"" Roy panted, unsure of what his brother had in mind, but eager to try anything.\n\nEddie grabbed his brother's hand and guided it 'round between Mindy's thighs, moving Roy's hand until his fingers were sliding over their big sister's throbbing clit.\n\n""Squeeze her there,"" Eddie told him.\n\nRoy held the stiff, slippery bud of flesh between his thumb and forefinger. He gave it a steady slow squeeze, and it was just like pressing a magic button. Mindy let out a hoarse wail, and her cunt clamped around his cock like a vice. He felt the fiery-hot spurt of her come-cream. He was making his own sweet, sexy sister come for the first time... and if he had his way, it would hardly be the last!\n\n""Unnnhhh, God! Unnnhhhgghhh, shit! I'm cummmmiiinnng... OHHHHHHHH, FUUUUUUUCK!!"" screamed Mindy.\n\nRoy's triumphant grin was suddenly replaced , by a lusty grimace of passion as he flooded his sister's cumming cunt with his steaming sperm.\n\n""UNNNNNGGHHHHH! SIIIISS! TAKE IT! TAKE MY CUM, YOU HORNY FUCKIN' SLUT!"" he roared, hammering his spurting cock deep up inside her.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 34.\n\n""Ohhhhh, yeah, little brother, cream me good!"" she howled.\n\nEddie watched them writhing and bucking together, his cock was stiff and ready for more. He had to admit that he'd really gotten off on watching his slutty big sister getting fucked by their younger brother. Roy was a real stud! In a kinky way, it was almost as much fun as fucking her himself. But now, Eddie was ready for the real thing. As soon as Roy pulled his dripping cock out of Mindy's cum-filled pussy, Eddie was on top of her.\n\n""How about it, Sis, ready for more?"" he leered.\n\n""I sure am,"" she gurgled happily.\n\nEddie rolled onto his back and took her with him, and she ended up crouching over his belly, her hot, juicy slit grazing the head of his cock.\n\nThis was going to be a first for Mindy. She'd never made out with two guys at the same time, never fucked one man after the other. In fact, the only guy she'd ever made it with before was Vince. But having sampled the delights of incest with her lusty young brothers, Mindy was hooked!\n\nWith a lusty gurgle she began to slide down Eddie's rock-hard cock. She watched the boy's eyes roll, staring down into his handsome young face as his long, stiff prick slid up into the very depths of her cunt. His face contorted into a lusty grimace of pleasure, and Mindy kept on sliding until she was completely crammed with her brother's thick cock, and only his balls were showing.\n\n""Uuuuhhhhmmmmmmmm, shit, yeahhhhhhh,"" he sighed.\n\n""Fuck me, Eddie,"" she leered, ""fuck my brains out!""\n\n""You better believe I will,"" he growled.\n\n""Ooooooh, yeah! You gorgeous mother-fucker,"" she gasped, ""really give it to me, baby!""\n\n""Mindy, you shouldn't swear like that,"" Roy exclaimed.\n\nThen they all burst into laughter. It was hard to shed the strict manners that had been drummed into them by their puritanical parents, but they were making a start at it. They could just imagine how shocked their folks would be if they could see their kids right now, naked and fucking... enjoying their own private little orgy. But what they didn't know was that one of their parents had just entered the house!\n\nJoan Masters came in from the garage and tossed her purse onto the kitchen table with a sigh of exasperation. It had just been one of the most frustrating shopping trips she'd ever had. The traffic was unbelievable... the heat unbearable... and she hadn't been able to find a single thing she was looking for! Finally she'd just given up in disgust, and come home early.\n\nTo make matters even worse, the kids hadn't done any of the jobs she asked them to do. The dirty dishes from breakfast were still in the sink, and no vacuuming or dusting had been done. Joan expected to find the kids parked in front of the TV, but when she walked into the living room, there was nobody there.\n\nPuzzled, she went upstairs. There were voices coming from the master bedroom. Joan reddened with anger. The children were forbidden to enter that room without their parents' permission. She stormed toward the door, only to stop short when she heard her daughter's voice crying, ""Ohhhhhh, yeah, honey, fuck my pussy good and hard.""\n\nJoan clapped a hand to her mouth to stifle a gasp of shock. Surely her ears were playing tricks on her! But she had to make sure just what was going on in that room before she burst in. She crept to the door, knelt, and looked through the keyhole.\n\n""Oh, my God,"" she breathed.\n\nNow her eyes were playing tricks! She blinked and looked again. But the image was the same. Her daughter and her two teenage kids were on the bed, stark-naked and Eddie and Mindy were making love, while Roy watched.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 35.\n\nJoan just froze. She couldn't believe after the strict way they'd been raised that they'd do anything as outrageous as this. It was just... just... unthinkable!\n\n""Uuuunnnhggghh, fuck me, Eddie!"", Mindy was moaning. ""Ummmmm, God, you're fucking me so good!""\n\nEddie had a big grin on his face as he did what she asked and hammered his huge cock into his sister's insatiable cunt. He was on his back, and Mindy was straddling him, riding his pistoning prick like it was a bucking horse. Her pretty face was twisted into a mask of urgent, incestuous passion, as were Eddie's handsome features.... Joan hardly recognized them!\n\nRoy crouched as close as he could to the action, watching intently. His own virile young cock was stiff as a board, lying flat against his belly, drooling pre-cum into his navel.\n\nJoan didn't know what to do. She'd never been so shocked in her whole life. She and Ben had told the kids over and over that sex was trouble, that they should keep their minds on their studies and not give way to their sexual urges until they were married. And she'd always assumed that the kids had gotten the message.\n\n""Harder!"" Mindy was moaning, ""Fuck me harder, Eddie, make me come again!""\n\n`Again??'.. thought Joan, her eyes glued to the sight of Eddie's long, thick teenage cock slicing into Mindy's obviously eager young cunt.. `How long had this wanton depravity been going on??'\n\nEddie snorted with excitement and hammered his prick deep up into Mindy's bouncing cunt, fucking his sister as hard as he could, actually making her slim young body shudder with the impact. Mindy shrieked with pleasure, and a gush of thick, pearly cream bubbled out around her brother's thick shaft, coating their meshed genitals with her feminine arousal.\n\nBeside them, Roy's excitement was carrying him away, and he fisted his cock, pumping the long, stiff shaft urgently, openly masturbating while he watched his brother and sister fuck.\n\n""Outrageous..."" Joan whispered, ""Disgusting.....""\n\nYet even as she was saying it, she felt her pussy getting hot and moist. For some weird reason, the scene seemed to be arousing her. She was furious with herself, but there seemed to be nothing she could do to stop it. Hot sticky cream was leaking from her cunt, and her slit was swelling up. In fact, she found she couldn't bear to look away from the keyhole, in case she missed something! What was the matter with her?!!\n\nIn helpless fascination, her hot eyes focused on her son's huge pistoning prick as Eddie fucked his squirming sister. She watched her son's incredibly large cock slammed in and out of Mindy's tight twat, reaming and cramming her with it's enormous girth. Joan creamed even more heavily and soaked her panties. There was no denying it now, the sight of her lusty young kids fucking was turning her on like mad!\n\nShe found herself wishing that Ben would fuck her like Eddie was fucking Mindy. She and Ben didn't fuck often, and they-always did it in exactly the same way... in the dark, without a sound, and with Ben on top. They got it over as fast as possible, trying not to enjoy it too much. That was what they'd been taught to do by their own parents, and that was what they'd tried to teach their kids.\n\nObviously they hadn't gotten the message across. Mindy and Eddie were fucking in broad daylight, in a position Joan and Ben had never tried, and they were enjoying hell out of it! It was clear that they didn't feel a bit of guilt about what they were doing. They were both grinning like crazy, and so was Roy.\n\n""Unnnhhh, Eddie, I'm gonna cummmmm!"" Mindy moaned. ""Really give it to me now, little brother... get me off!""\n\nEddie snarled lustily and hammered his cock up into his sister with lightning speed. While he was doing this, he whispered something to Roy and Roy grinned and reached between their writhing loins to finger Mindy's clit. He gave the slippery little nubbin several firm squeezes, just like he'd done before, when he fucked Mindy himself... He got exactly the the same results.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 36.\n\nMindy stiffened and arched her back, thrusting her cunt down hard on Eddie's cock, pinning Roy's fingers between them as she howled her way to a mind-blowing climax. Eddie was only seconds behind her.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, SHIT, you guys! I'M CUMMMMINNNGGGG! "" she yelped.\n\n""Ahhhhhh, fuck, aaaggghhhh! Me too!"" Eddie roared, jetting his load into her.\n\nJoan found herself shaking with excitement as she watched her kids orgasm. She almost always got off when she and Ben fucked, but never like this. Mindy was coming powerfully, her body writhing and bucking, and she was screaming in ecstasy. Joan hardly moved or made a sound when she climaxed. It was always pleasant but never thrilling. She had a hunch it was the same for her husband.\n\nNow she was realizing just how wild and fulfilling it could be. She wanted to feel that same hot pleasure. She wanted to get it on in the light, so she could see and admire Ben's body and let him see hers. The kids were having such a fantastic time, she couldn't help feeling envious of them. She was realizing just how much she'd missed in her boring and restricted way of making love.\n\n""Mmmmmm, Jesus, that was great,"" Mindy gurgled as she finally rolled off Eddie's come-soaked cock.\n\n""I sure hope you're not tired, Sis,"" Roy said eagerly. ""I wanna fuck you again.""\n\n""Horny little, prick, aren't you little brother"", grinned Mindy.\n\n""Not so little though... am I, Sis?"", smiled Roy, fisting his huge hard-on.\n\n""I guess not,"" drooled Mindy. ""Can I suck it a bit first?""\n\n""Sure!"" grinned Roy, lying back so his sister could get her head between his legs.\n\nJoan was almost moaning with need as she watched them. She and Ben knew about oral sex but had never tried it. They'd talked it over and agreed that it was wrong. But she found herself actually drooling as she watched Mindy licking the length of her brother's rock-hard cock and swallowing his pre-cum. It was something the older woman secretly longed to experience.\n\nMindy was obviously having such a good time, moaning as she sucked her brother's swollen cockhead into her mouth and swallowed the juices leaking from his eager young prick. Roy got flushed in the face and started panting and breathing heavily. His cock gave lusty jerks under his sister's greedily lashing tongue.\n\n""Hey, Sis,"" Eddie chuckled, ""why don't you go all the way and suck the kid off?""\n\n""I'm not a kid,"" Roy objected.\n\n""Okay, okay,"" Eddie said soothingly, ""but how'd you like her to give you a blow job?""\n\n""I'd love it,"" Roy leered.\n\n""Mmmmmmm, guess I better give him what he wants then, right Eddie?"" Mindy grinned.\n\n""Yeah, we wanta keep him happy,"" Eddie agreed.\n\nMindy opened her lips wide and slid them down over the granite column of her little brother's cock. His eyes rolled back in his head and closed in total bliss as she sheathed his young meat in the steamy wetness of her mouth. Her cheeks drawn in, her head bobbing briskly, she began to suck him off. Joan's mouth actually began to water she watched her daughter suck on her youngest son's cock. And, despite everything she thought was holy and righteous, she couldn't stop her traitorous pussy from creaming helplessly at the incredibly erotic sight.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 37.\n\n""Awwwwww, yeah, Sis, suck it!"" Roy groaned.\n\nEddie was getting turned on, too.... his cock springing up rigid and ready as he watched his sexy sister blowing their kid brother. But this time he didn't have to wait to use her cunt. It was all ready for him, and all he had to do was kneel behind the horny slut and stuff his prick into her. What were sisters like Mindy for anyway, if not to fuck, he chuckled to himself. She was the kind of girl who could never say no to a stiff, ready prick.\n\nEddie's diagnosis proved correct as Mindy shivered happily and gave a muffled gurgle of pleasure as he slid the entire length of his cock into her hot little nympho pussy.\n\n""Unnnhhh, shit, yeah,"" he moaned. ""Tiiight, hotttt cuuunnnnt!!""\n\nMindy was wildly turned on as she took on two cocks at the same time. Eddie really had some terrific ideas. She felt wonderful stabs of pleasure as he worked his throbbing prick in her clasping little pussy from behind, fucking her so forcefully that her lips were pressed into Roy's pubic hair as she deep-throated the loudly-moaning young boy. At last she was finally getting all the cock she wanted.\n\n""Mmmmmm, uunmmmm,"" she moaned.\n\nEddie knew that his sexy big sister was extremely excited taking two cocks at once, even though she had her mouth crammed with cock and couldn't speak. Her tight, juicy-wet cunt got hot as fire around his prick, and it throbbed and sucked and clamped. She sucked faster and faster on Roy's prick, making obscene wet slurping sounds that echoed through the room and drove them all to a fever pitch of lust.\n\n""Oh, Christ! Suck hard, Sis! I'm gonna come,"" Roy yelped, attempting to pull back before he shot his load.\n\n""It's okay, kid... she loves to swallow,"" Eddie told him. ""Let her have it!""\n\nAnd a second later they did... from both ends!\n\n""Ahhhhhhh, shit, aaaggghhhhh!"" Roy bellowed, filling his sister's hot, sucking mouth with a belly-load of sperm.\n\nEddie orgasmed into her hotly-sucking cunt only seconds later.\n\n""UNNNGHHHHHH, JEEEESSSUS! SHIT, SIS, TAKE MY CUM UP YOUR HOT FUCKIN' CUNT, YOU GORGEOUS SLUT!!!"" Eddie yelled, not caring who heard them.\n\nMindy spun into a violent climax as she took her two brother's huge hot loads of sperm in her cunt and mouth at the same time. She was going to have to congratulate Eddie on his wild idea. She loved taking on both her horny little brothers at the same time. This way they could all have fun together, with no jealousy, and most importantly... no waiting!\n\nBut Mindy didn't get a chance to tell her brothers anything. They'd hardly finished coming when the bedroom door burst open and their Mom charged in. Her face was scarlet, and she was trying to say something but couldn't get the words out. It became painfully clear to the kids that she'd been watching them through the keyhole and had seen every kinky thing they'd done.\n\n""Oh-oh, guys,"" Mindy moaned, ""I think we're in real deep shit!""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 38.\n\nNow that she was in the room, Joan didn't know what to say. She knew she ought to put a stop to the outrageous things her children were doing, but she couldn't seem to find the words. Confronting the three naked kids, all she could do was stammer and blush.\n\nThat gave Mindy time to come up with a plan. She knew they had to win their Mom over to their side, otherwise there'd be hell to pay. Mindy didn't like to think about the consequences if Mom told their Dad what she'd seen. But something about her mother's flushed face and confused manner gave Mindy an idea. It just might work, too, she thought with a smile. Their Mom couldn't help staring at the boy's erect cocks.\n\nFinally Joan found her voice again.\n\n""I saw everything you kids did,"" she said grimly, ""and you should be ashamed of yourselves. You're all going to be in very big trouble when I tell your father about this.""\n\n""Hey, wait, Mom, take it easy,"" Eddie said soothingly. ""Maybe it's not as bad as you think.""\n\n""Oh, yes, it is, young man,"" she snapped. ""I told you, I saw everything, and it was the most dirty, disgusting behavior I've ever witnessed.""\n\nEddie looked helplessly at the others. He'd tried to calm Mom down, but he'd only made matters worse. Now it was Roy's turn.\n\n""Please, Mom,"" he said desperately, ""don't tell Dad. We'll do whatever you want, but leave Dad out of this.""\n\n""I can't do that, Roy,"" Joan said sternly,\n\n""You know that your father will have to be told about something this serious!""\n\nThings looked desperate... so why was Mindy smiling?\n\n""Guys,"" she said to her brothers. ""Grab her!""\n\nRoy and Eddie didn't know what their grinning sister had in mind, but they'd do anything to avoid their stern father finding out about this. Whatever crazy plan Mindy had in mind, they'd gladly give it a try. They leaped off the bed and grabbed Joan by the arms. She tried to wriggle free, but her husky young sons were much too strong for her.\n\n""Okay, Sis, now what?"" Eddie asked.\n\n""Bring her over to the bed,"" Mindy leered. ""We're gonna try to persuade her to see things our way.""\n\n""That isn't possible. Mindy,"" Joan snarled. ""I'll never have a mind that filthy. You'd better let me go right this instant, or you'll be sorry.""\n\nShe went on sputtering as the boys led her over to the bed and pulled her onto it. Mindy paid no attention to her mother's angry remarks. She just slipped off Joan's shoes, then her pantyhose, and then started unbuttoning the front of her dress. Joan turned beet red, and the boys began to grin as they caught on to their sister's wicked plan.\n\n""Mindy,"" Joan cried, ""I'm warning you... this is ridiculous!. You're only going to make things worse for yourselves. Let me go right now.""\n\n""Relax, Mom,"" Mindy replied with a maddening grin. ""I've got a feeling you're going to love this.""\n\nThat was exactly what Joan feared. She'd gotten so turned on as she watched her kids making out, and for the first time she'd realized how boring her own sex life was. She found she was eager for novelty and excitement, and of course her naughty children could give her plenty of that. But she couldn't allow herself to take part in their incestuous orgy. That was against everything she'd always believed.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 39.\n\nNow Mindy was opening the front of her dress and exposing her nicely-packed bra to the boys. Roy and Eddie were kneeling beside her, holding their squirming mother down by her shoulders. Joan couldn't see their faces, but she could hear their harsh excited breathing as Mindy eased the dress off her arms and shoulders, stripping her to the waist except for her bra.\n\n""Mindy! Nooooo... stop,"" Joan moaned.\n\nMindy ignored her. She and the boys gaped at Joan's large firm tits, which looked ready to burst from her delicate lace bra. Mom always tried to hide her gorgeous tits by wearing loose plain clothing, but now they were revealed for everyone to see. Joan blushed hotly and tried to free her arms, but it was no use. The kids had her right where they wanted her.\n\nMindy unhooked her bra, and Joan whimpered in protest, blushing even harder, but of course she got no response. Mindy tossed the the bra aside, and Joan heard her sons' sudden intake of breath as her firm, naked tits sprang free. She'd never been so embarrassed in her life.\n\n""Jeeeeesus,"" Eddie breathed.\n\n""Wanna play with them?"" Mindy grinned.\n\n""Hey, yeah,"" he said, ""take my place, Sis.""\n\nJoan gasped in shock as Mindy took Eddie's place, holding down her left shoulder, and the boy came around to face his mother. He was grinning eagerly, and his cock was hard. It jiggled obscenely in front of his belly. Joan tried not to look at it, but her eyes were glued to the big thick, prick. Her eldest son's cock was even bigger than her husbands!\n\nEddie grabbed his mother's gorgeous tits, cupping and squeezing them, and Joan gasped even louder. To her embarrassment, her nipples went stiff against his palms.\n\n""Oh, wowwww,"" grinned Eddie. ""You like that, don't you, Mom?""\n\n""Eddie, please,"" Joan whimpered, ""You know this is wrong.""\n\n""Bullshit, Mom!"" he said hoarsely. ""If it feels good, do it... that's our new motto!""\n\n""Yeah, Mom,"" Mindy put in, ""why don't you just relax and enjoy it?""\n\nThat was just what Joan was trying to avoid. She was afraid that if she let herself go, she'd reveal just how turned on and excited she was. She mustn't ever let her children know that their wicked games had aroused her. She struggled to keep her face grim and her body stiff as Eddie blissfully fondled her big creamy tits. It wasn't easy, though. She'd always wanted to have her tits squeezed and pinched like this, ever since she and Ben were courting.\n\nEddie had a big happy grin on his face, not a trace of guilt, as he fondled his mother's hot silky-skinned tits. Joan could tell by the hot pressure of the hands on her shoulders that Mindy and Roy were getting very excited as they watched him. Joan herself was too excited for her own good. She had to admit it felt wonderful to have her sensitive tits squeezed and caressed.\n\nThen it got even better. Eddie dipped his head down, stuck out his tongue, and began licking her nipples. It was all Joan could do to stifle a groan of pleasure. Ben had never done that to her, and it felt marvelous. Her son's hot wet tongue lashed her nipples into full erection, leaving them long and taut and supersensitive. She felt her pussy begin to moisten, and she couldn't do a damn thing about it.\n\nEddie firmed his lips around the tip of his mother's right nipple and sucked the stiff bud into his mouth. Joan stifled another moan as she felt little stabs of pleasure that seemed to radiate right down to her helplessly creaming pussy. She closed her eyes and whimpered softly, struggling to hide her hot arousal. Eddie sucked both her nipples in turn, bringing his mother to a fever pitch of excitement.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 40.\n\n""Let me do it now, Eddie,"" Roy begged.\n\n""Okay, kid,"" Eddie sighed, ""I guess that's only fair.""\n\nThey changed placed, and Joan felt her younger son's hot hands closer over her tits. He was a little more awkward than Eddie, but just as eager. She bit her lip and smothered her little cries of pleasure as he fondled, licked and sucked her swollen tits. Soon, Joan didn't think she could take much more stimulation without losing control of herself, but the kids showed no sign of stopping. In fact they were just getting started.\n\n""My turn now,"" Mindy told Roy when he'd finished sucking Joan's lust-engorged nipples.\n\nMindy got around in front of her mother and started easing off her dress. Joan used all her strength to try to break free, but the boys held her down. Next came her panties. She whimpered in protest, then blushed furiously, as Mindy whisked off the lacy garment and tossed it aside. The kids studied their mother's slim, sexy body.\n\n""Oh, wow,"" Mindy breathed enviously.\n\nShe wished she had her mother's big full breasts, lush dark bush, and curvy rounded hips. Eddie and Roy were wide-eyed with lust. Joan was practically dying with embarrassment, but there was nothing she could do but lie there and take it. She just hoped she could keep her lust hidden till the kids had gotten tired of playing with her. She stiffened as Mindy started pushing her legs apart.\n\n""Mindy, no,"" she snapped, ""absolutely not.""\n\n""Aw, come on, Mom,"" Mindy smiled, ""have some fun for a change.""\n\nThat really hit home with Joan. When did she and Ben ever have fun? It was as if they'd been raised not to believe in it. Even their sex was no fun. It was grim, guilty, and hurried, but it wasn't fun. Joan hadn't realized what fun sex could be till she'd spied on her own children.\n\nMindy pushed her legs wide open, revealing the moist rosy flesh of her pussy and the fringe of brown curls. She went right for Joan's clit, grasping it between her thumb and forefinger, kneading it. Joan just managed to smother the lusty whimper that rose to her lips. It felt marvelous to have her clit rubbed and rolled like that... even by her own daughter!\n\n""Admit it, Mom,"" Mindy leered. ""you love it!""\n\nJoan shook her head violently, but Mindy knew she was lying. She could feel the hot, sticky cream drooling from her mother's cunt, and she knew no woman could hide that obvious sign of arousal. Mindy rubbed her mother's throbbing joy button faster, and more thick hot pussy-cream soaked her fingers. She'd succeeded in turning her mother on, and now all she had to do was get her to admit it.\n\n""Eddie, go down on her,"" she instructed.\n\n""Hey, all right,"" Eddie cried.\n\nMindy scooted out of his way, and crawled between his mother's legs, lowering his face right down into to her glistening, pink pussy-slit. Joan knew this was going to be the supreme test of her self-control. When she'd watched the kids through the keyhole, the thing that had excited her most was the pussy-eating. Deep down, she knew she'd adore to have that done to her. Well, now it was going to happen, only she didn't dare admit her enjoyment.\n\n""Uuuuuunnnhhhh,"" she gasped.\n\nSuddenly Eddie was raking his big hot tongue up and down over the swollen flesh of her gaping slit, giving Joan the most exquisite sensations she'd ever known. She felt her whole body flushing with arousal, and her face twisted into a horny grimace. She managed to keep quiet, but that was about all. To her humiliation, she creamed right into her son's mouth.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 41.\n\n""Yeah, Mom,"" he chuckled, ""you love that, don't you? Mmmmmmm, you taste good, too! I'm gonna lick your pussy till you come!""\n\nJoan moaned hoarsely, knowing she wouldn't be able to keep quiet if he did that. It was enough of a struggle right now. Her son was dragging his long, stiff tongue through her juicy slit, and it felt marvelous. Then he zeroed in on the most sensitive spot of all, the erect and pulsing bud of her clit, already hotly stimulated by Mindy's skillful fingers.\n\nAs Eddie's tongue touched her throbbing clit, Joan almost flew off the bed. He used the stiffened tip of his tongue to flick and lash the ultra-sensitive bud, and it was the most wonderful feeling she'd ever known. Her cunt drooled helplessly, the musky liquid soaking his bobbing chin. Despite her embarrassment and guilt, Joan knew she was doomed. She wanted this incredible pleasure to go on and on... she wanted her own son to suck her cunt!\n\n""Go with it, Mom,"" Mindy urged from behind her, ""you know you love it.""\n\n""Nooooooo,"" Joan murmured.\n\nBut the husky excitement in her voice told the kids she was lying. Mindy knew her mother was on the point of losing all self-control. Eddie was very close to pushing his normally stern and puritanical mother over the edge into a mind-blowing orgasm!\n\nMindy watched intently, because everything depended on her brother's efforts. He was an expert pussy eater, as their mother was finding out. Mindy hoped he was so good, she'd soon be begging for more.\n\nEddie's glistening tongue was lashing up and down over Joan's incredibly-aroused little joy button, sending blast after blast of delicious pleasure through her naked, writhing loins. The sensations were so intense, she had her teeth clenched, struggling not to cry out. But Eddie seemed to sense his mother's resistance. It was time to hot up the tongue action a bit.\n\n""Ohhhhh, God, unnnhhhhh,"" Moan gasped.\n\nEddie had made his tongue long and stiff, and he was sliding it up her cunt. The sensation was exquisite. It was more than Joan could take. She began to whimper lustily as her son probed deep into her cunt with the pointy tip of his tongue. Her husband had never gone down on her in all their married life, and she just wasn't prepared for the incredible pleasure she was feeling right now. The last of her mental defences simply melted away.\n\n""Ohhhhh, yessss,"" she whimpered, ""Lick me! Poke your tongue inside my pussy, honey... all of it... uuuuuuuhhh, don't stop!""\n\nEddie glanced up at Mindy and saw that she was grinning broadly. They'd won! Mom had admitted her pleasure, and now she wouldn't dare tell their Dad what they'd been up to. She couldn't, because she was part of it now. Her pretty face twisted into lusty contortions as Eddie began to tongue-fuck his beautiful mother in earnest. He pistoned the stiff meat hard and deep in her famished slot, and she wailed with delight.\n\n""Unnnnnhhh, God, yes,"" she moaned, ""do it to me, baby! Lick Mommy's cunt! Make me come... oooooohh, I need it so bad!""\n\nMindy felt all the tension leaving her body. It had been a bit scary there at first, but now that they'd `persuaded' Mom into joining their family fun, they were safe.... or so she thought. None of them had the faintest idea that at that very moment, their father was about to make an entrance of his own.\n\nBen Masters had planned a big surprise for his family that Friday afternoon. He'd just gotten a promotion and a raise, and he intended to celebrate by taking them all out for a fancy dinner. His boss had allowed him to leave work early, giving him the rest of the day off to celebrate with his family. Ben entered the house humming happily to himself.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 42.\n\nHe could hardly wait to tell Joan and the kids the good news. But to his surprise, there didn't seem to be anybody around. Down-stairs was empty. Where the hell could everybody be?\n\nBen suddenly heard faint, muffled sounds coming from upstairs, so he went up to investigate. There were sounds, all right, really strange ones, and they were coming from the master bedroom. It sounded like a woman moaning in pain!\n\nAlarmed, Ben went silently to the door, knelt and peered through the keyhole. Later he figured it was as close as he'd ever come to having a heart attack. His eyes took in clearly what was happening on the king-size bed, but his mind refused to believe what he saw! It looked exactly as if Joan and their three kids were having a sex orgy.\n\n""Ridiculous,"" Ben muttered, rubbing his eyes.\n\nHe must have been working too hard lately to have a fantasy like that. He looked again, but saw exactly the same thing as before. His whole family was naked on the bed, and Eddie was going down on Joan while Mindy and Roy watched. This time Ben couldn't deny the evidence of his own eyes. But his mind still reeled in shock at what he saw.\n\n""Ooooooh, Eddie, honey, do it harder now,"" Joan cried, her face contorted with pleasure, ""get me off, baby. Fuck mommy with your big, fat tongue!""\n\nBen felt his cock start to stiffen. Shocked and stunned as he was, he couldn't help being turned on by his wife's obvious horniness. He'd never known Joan to be this aroused, at least not since the first week of their courtship, before their parents had forced them to clean up their act. But so often during their marriage he'd longed for Joan to act like this.\n\nSecretly he'd wanted to make love with the lights on, to see his wife's gorgeous, naked body, to watch her face twist in hot pleasure as he fucked her. He'd wanted to go down on her, too, and he ached to have her suck his cock. But he and Joan had always been so moralistic and puritanical, he figured there was no point in asking her to do such perverted things.\n\nNow he saw how wrong he'd been. Joan was just as hungry for excitement and novelty as he was. She was so eager for it, in fact, that she was getting it on with their kids! She was going out of her mind with pleasure as Eddie pistoned his long stiff tongue in her famished little fuck hole.\n\n""Oooooo, God! I'm almost there!"" she sobbed.\n\nJoan arched her body to take her son's pistoning tongue as deep as she could get it in her slippery-wet pussy-slit. She twisted her fingers in his hair and pulled on the back of his head, pressing his handsome young face into her hairy hole. Her eyes were tightly closed, shutting out everything but the wild pleasure she was experiencing as her own son tongue-fucked her to climax.\n\nBen's cock went stiff as steel, straining against the confinement of his pants as he watched his eldest son give his wife the tongue-lashing of her life. He could tell she was very close to orgasm by the look of total lust on her flushed face and the loud squeals of ecstasy that escaped from her hotly-parted lips.\n\n""Unnnhhhh, baby, I'm coming!"" Joan screamed. ""UHHHHHHH!! JEEEESSSUS, YESSSS! AHHHHHGGGGGHHHHH!""\n\nBen damned near came, too, as he watched his beautiful wife climax noisily. He'd never made her come like that. But then he'd never done the deliciously depraved things to her that their son just had. He'd never crammed her creamy pussy full of his tongue, even though he'd often fantasized about it. Well, things were going to change, starting this very day. Their sex life wasn't going to be boring and guilt-ridden any more.\n\n""Uhhh! Uuhhhh! UUUUUUHHHH! FUCK! I'm coming so good!"" Joan wailed.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 43.\n\nEddie drew back and watched the results of his work, grinning broadly. He had good reason to be proud of himself. His pretty mom was coming like crazy, her body violently wracked by the most powerful orgasmic spasms she'd ever known. His big cock was stiff and ready, and he hungrily eyed the come-spurting mouth of her gorgeous cunt. Mindy saw the familiar look of lust on her brother's face and read his mind easily.\n\n""Go for it, Eddie! Fuck her,"" she urged.\n\n""Hey, what about me?"" Roy protested, fisting his rock-hard cock. ""I wanna fuck her, too.""\n\n""You'll get your turn, Roy,"" Mindy assured him.\n\nBen listened to all this and turned red. He'd been so pre-occupied with watching Joan, he'd lost sight of what was really going on here. This was incest! He couldn't allow this sort of thing to go on in his house. He and Joan were definitely going to have a better sex life, but it was not going to include the kids... no way in the world! He had to stop this perversion before things got out of hand.\n\nBut he didn't act fast enough. Eddie flipped his mother over into the doggy position and shoved his cock into her juice-filled cunt before Ben had even opened the door. Joan clawed the bedspread and let out a hoarse sustained moan of ecstasy as she took her son's rock-hard cock to the balls. It filled her to the brim, pulsing and throbbing inside her tightly-stretched pussy like a fire-hose.\n\nLustily, Eddie began thrust his huge cock into his mother's hot, clinging cunt again and again, fucking her deeply. His rapid, energetic strokes left her breathless.\n\n""Unnnhhhh, shit, yes, baby,"" Joan panted, ""fuck me good and hard.""\n\nBen was torn between shock and lust. He was stunned to his wife and son fucking, yet he was hotly aroused by Joan's wanton display of animalistic lust. She was reacting the way he'd always wanted her to... thrusting her hips back like a whore... begging for more cock... squealing out her lust. Except it wasn't him his wife was being so sexually uninhibited with... it was his son!\n\nAs Ben watched, Eddie began to fuck his mother with fast, urgent strokes that rocked her slim body and made her big tits jiggle beneath her sensually. Joan was whimpering with pleasure. Eddie's cock was slamming into her upraised cunt so hard and fast, her copious cunt juices were being whipped into a creamy froth. Her big, firm tits swung heavily back and forth, jiggling lewdly with every powerful thrust. His beautiful wife was more insanely aroused than Ben had ever seen her.\n\n""Fuck it to me, fuck it to me!"" she babbled. ""Uuuhhhh, yeahhhh! Fuck mommy good, baby!\n\nBen's cock was as hard as a rock, jerking and twitching against his fly as he watched his son's long, glistening prick slam repeatedly into his wife's shamelessly-upthrust cunt.. He recalled that first delicious week of his courtship with Joan, the only time they'd made love without guilt and inhibitions.\n\nThey'd been innocent young people then, hungry for each other, not aware that sex should be curbed. If only they'd continued like that! But they'd allowed themselves to be ruled by their parents' ridiculous puritanical teachings. Now Joan had gone back to her old self, the way she really was... lusty and eager and hotblooded.\n\nEddie's deep, hard fucking brought his mother quickly to the verge of orgasm. Joan closed her eyes and sailed into orbit, the powerful pleasure-spasms wracking her body. Ben wished he could make her come like that... maybe he could!\n\n""Unnnhhhh, yes, I'm cumming!"" she wailed. ""Ohhhhh, Eddie honey, fuck me hard! Uhhhhh, God, it's so damned good!""\n\n""Unnnngghhhhhhh! Yeahhhh! I'm cumming too, Mom!"" Eddie yelled, jetting his load into his mother's visibly-spasming twat. ""I'm cumming in your hot, fucking cunt! UHHHHGGGGHHHHH! MOMMMMM!!""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 44.\n\nBen shivered with lust and envy as he watched his eldest son shudder and bury his cock deep up inside his mother, flooding her cunt with his incestuous sperm. Ben's cock felt ready to explode. He was desperate for relief and Joan's recently-fucked cunt looked so tempting. But just as he was about to enter the room and take his rightful place between his wife's wide-spread thighs, Eddie flopped back with a satisfied sigh. Roy immediately took his place, shouting, ""My turn now!""\n\n""Unnnhhhh, yesssss!"" Joan hissed, as her younger son rolled her onto her back and scrambled eagerly between her glistening thighs.\n\nRoy positioned the head of his cock in his mother's gaping hole and slammed it home with a grunt.\n\n""Uhhhhhh! Fuck, you're tight, Mom!"", he groaned, starting to hump his slim young hips madly. Joan hardly heard him. She was in seventh heaven.\n\nEddie's fucking had felt so great, she wanted more of it. Roy gave her the same hard urgent strokes, blast after blast of hot sensation. Even though she'd just climaxed violently, she was ready to come again within seconds. She just wished that Ben would fuck her like this, hotly and hungrily, without any sense of shame or guilt.\n\n""Ooooh, baby, yes,"" she panted, ""fuck me good and hard, Roy, as hard as you want! Give it to me, son!""\n\nRoy stared down at his mother's big jiggling tits as he fucked her. Each rough thrust of his cock made her howl with delight, a slippery mixture of sperm and pussy-juice bubbling out around his deeply-driving prick. He gave a cry of excitement as he realized his mother's cunt was filled with his brother's jizz, and he was fucking it out of her! Roy stepped up his fuck-thrusts and really pummelled her, slamming his stiff young cock balls-deep into her upthrust cunt. Joan screamed with pleasure.\n\nBen saw that his horny wife was going to come again, quickly and violently, and he gritted his teeth in frustration. He needed her juicy hot cunt right now, but it was already occupied. Well, he wouldn't miss his chance this time. The moment Roy finished with her, he was going to charge in there and claim his wife for himself. He'd tell the kids the fun was over and to get their asses out of the master bedroom. He wasn't quite sure how he was going to punish them for their incestuous behavior, but he'd figure that out later. Right now all that mattered was getting some relief for his insane lust.\n\n""Ohhhhh, fuck me, Roy honey, fuck me hard! You're making me come!"" Joan wailed.""Ohhh, God, yessss! I'm cumming again! Unnnnnggggghhhh!""\n\n""Come on my cock, Mom! Cum! CUMMM! "", Roy bellowed, squeezing his her big, jiggling tits with both hands. Then his own orgasm was upon him and he shuddered and stiffened arching his back as his young seed spurted deep up into his mother's spasming cunthole.\n\nHe was still hammering his load into her when the bedroom door opened with a crash. Everybody stared in that direction, and then everybody groaned. It was Ben, and he looked mad as hell. He came charging across the room and stood at the foot of the bed, hands on hips, glaring. Nobody dared say a word.\n\n""All right."" he thundered, ""this little party is over. I want all you kids to get out and go to your rooms until I figure out what to do about your disgusting behavior!""\n\n""Oh, yeah, Daddy?"" Mindy said with a mischievous little grin. ""If it's so disgusting, how come you've got a hard-on?""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 45.\n\nEverybody stared at his sharply tented fly, and Ben turned lobster red. Then everybody started laughing. Even Joan cracked up. It was so obvious that Ben had been spying on them and getting turned on. He stood there looking sheepish and wondering what to do now.\n\n""Well,"" he said weakly, ""it is incest, you know, and that's not right.""\n\n""Maybe, Dad,"" Eddie laughed, ""but I sure bet you'd like to get in on it.""\n\n""Yes, dear,"" Joan leered, ""be honest with us. While you were watching, didn't you want to join us?""\n\nBen just went on looking uncomfortable. He hadn't lost all his inhibitions yet, and as horny as he felt, he still couldn't admit it. The family saw that they were going to have to do a little work on him. Daddy wasn't completely won over to their way of thinking yet. But that bulging crotch of his suggested that their task wouldn't be too hard.\n\n""Mindy, honey,"" Joan said with a knowing smile, ""I'm sure you can handle this.""\n\n""Oh, wow, can I ever,"" Mindy said eagerly.\n\nShe'd always found her father sexy, and now she had a chance to show him just how she felt. She slid off the bed and walked over to him, and Ben's eyes ran helplessly up and down her cute, curvy, naked body. Grinning enticingly, she unbuttoned his work shirt and helped him out of it. He seemed helplessly in her power as she tugged off his t-shirt. Then she reached for the fly of his pants, unzipping it deftly.\n\nHis pants puddled around his ankles, and he stood there in just his jockey shorts, the fly bulging obscenely. Mindy's hands were quivering with excitement as she seized the shorts and tugged them down. She had to go to her knees to do it, and his huge cock snapped free, brushing her face and leaving hot sticky juice. Mindy looked up at her father's big, stiff prick and moaned with excitement.\n\n""Oh, God, Daddy... it's huge,"" she breathed.\n\nRoy and Eddie just looked awestruck and envious. The old man was hung like a bull, and Mindy could hardly contain herself as she reached for his massive cock and started pumping it in both fists. Ben shivered lustily as his daughter's fingers closed around the rigid shaft. His nostrils flared, and his eyes got glazed with horniness as she ran her hot little fists up and down his engorged prick.\n\n""Come over to the bed, Daddy,"" she purred, ""Let's get comfortable.""\n\nEven with his naked young daughter jerking on his cock, Ben still wasn't completely comfortable with all this, and he glanced uneasily at his wife as Mindy pulled him onto the bed.\n\n""You sure this is okay with you. honey?"" he asked.\n\nJoan grinned at him wantonly. He'd never seen such a lustful look on her face in all the years of their marriage.\n\n""Ooooh, yes, darling, it's fine with me,"" she cooed, taking both her sons' cocks in her hands. ""I intend to have some more fun with the boys, so there's no reason why you and Mindy shouldn't enjoy yourselves. After all, we're all family aren't we?.""\n\n""Yeah! Come on, Daddy,"" Mindy said impatiently, ""let's get it on.""\n\n""Get it on?"" Ben said dazedly. ""Just what does that mean, young lady?""\n\n""Everything, Daddy, "" she giggled, reaching for his massive hard cock.\n\nBen knew he was making a very slow entry into the twentieth century, but he just couldn't help it. It was the way he'd been raised.\n\n""Uh, I just don't think it would be right for us to do everything, sugar,"" he said.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 46.\n\nMindy wasn't fazed one little bit. Her father just need a little more friendly `persuasion', that's all.\n\n""Alright, Daddy,"" she smiled, ""How 'bout I just suck your big beautiful cock for now, okay?""\n\nJoan could barely keep from giggling, Ben looked so stunned. Mindy pushed him down onto his back, and his huge rock-hard cock stood straight up... stiff and bulging with blue veins... drooling pre-cum. Mindy knelt beside him, crouched low, and stuck out her tongue, whipping the glistening hot flesh up and down the long granite column of her father's cock. It was to much for Ben.\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhhhh, Christ,"" he groaned.\n\nMaybe it wasn't right, but he just couldn't resist. He'd never had his cock licked before, though he'd been fantasizing about it for years. He'd always wanted a woman to go down on him, though he'd never dreamed it would be his own sexy teenage daughter. Eagerly Mindy whipped her slick hot tongue all over his prick, coating it with her glistening saliva. Ben slumped back in bliss, unable to resist any longer.\n\nJoan nodded her approval of her daughter's efforts. Mindy had her father completely under control, and in another minute or so he was going to be completely won over. No need to worry any more about him. Joan could turn her attention to her own pleasure. She was lying between her two sons, fisting a nice hard adolescent cock in each fist.\n\n""I'm so glad you boys aren't tired,"" she purred.\n\n""Oh, we're not a bit tired, Mom,"" Roy assured her.\n\n""Right! We're just getting started,"" Eddie grinned.\n\nBoth boys were wildly aroused by their sexy, naked mother. Her ripe, mature body drove them crazy with lust. Now she was stroking their cocks, running her hot little fists up and down the rock-hard columns, bringing the brothers to a fever pitch of need. Joan felt hot, sticky cock-juice wetting her fingers, and she shivered with excitement.\n\nIt was wonderful to know that she now had three big, stiff pricks to please her. Often after she and Ben fucked, she still didn't feel satisfied, and no wonder. Those quick guilty fucks didn't do much for her. But tonight she could absolutely glut herself on pleasure, fucking one son after the other. For the first time in her life she'd get all the hot, horny fucking she craved.\n\nAnd Ben was going to get all of the things she'd been too inhibited to give him. He was going to get all his secret desires satisfied by their horny little daughter. Joan was glad for him. She didn't feel at all envious or possessive as she watched him getting his pleasure from another female. And she wasn't shocked because that female was their own daughter. No, for the first time in their marriage, their sex life seemed to be improving. Hell, it wasn't just improving, it promised to be fantastic!\n\nBut she couldn't keep her full attention on Ben, because Eddie was leaning over to kiss her, darting his tongue into her mouth and making her pussy melt with arousal. Joan returned her son's hot kiss with equal passion, snaking her tongue deep into his mouth. Eddie moaned into his mother's open lips and pressed his body against her, trembling with lust. Roy's hand was between her legs, eagerly stroking the slick, hot flesh of her pussy-slit.\n\nThe boys eased their horny mother down onto her back. While Eddie gave her those thrilling deep tongue-kisses, Roy pushed her legs open and slipped between them, till she could feel his hot, excited breath on her naked pussy. He folded back the furry lips with his thumbs and exposed the pink, glistening flesh inside. When her youngest son's hot tongue contacted her sensitive clit, squealed into Eddie's mouth and Joan almost flew off the bed.\n\nIt had to be the most wonderful sensation in the world to have a man's tongue lashing up and down her lust-fevered pussy, Joan thought. Her intensely-aroused cunt creamed heavily and helplessly while Roy whipped his hot juicy tongue up and down her drooling cunt-slit. Eddie kept up those naughty kisses, too, doubling her excitement. It was no wonder that for awhile she forgot all about her husband.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 47.\n\nBut Ben hadn't forgotten about her. He lay there glassy-eyed with lust as his cute teenage daughter licked his cock. But he wasn't so out of it that he didn't notice what else was going on.\n\nHe watched lustily as his two sons worked on his sexy wife. One of them kissing her while the other licked her pussy. He'd never gone down on his wife, and now he regretted it. He could see how fantastically aroused Joan was getting. But he vowed that from now on he was going to be a better lover, modern and liberated.\n\nHe'd just take lessons from his kids. He wasn't too proud to do that, not when they could get his wife a thousand times more aroused than he ever had. He watched Eddie's kissing technique and memorized the tempo of that darting tongue. He watched Roy's lashing tongue as it teased and stimulated Joan's glistening pussy. When he got the chance he was going to do all those things to Joan.\n\nBut his attention began to wander as Mindy licked her way right up to the massively swollen head of his prick and swirled her hot little tongue around and around the engorged knob. He shivered with excitement, and a steady flow of pre-cum began to ooze out of his cock-hole. Mindy gave a hungry gurgle when she saw the hot cream, and then she was spearing for it with the pointed tip of her tongue.\n\n""Mmmmmm, uummmmm!"" she murmured.\n\nRoy's nostrils flared with excitement as he watched his horny little daughter licking up his juice. She caught the stuff on her tongue, drew it into her mouth, and rolled it around, savoring the salty flavor. Then she swallowed it down and greedily tongued for more. She didn't stop till she'd licked up every bit of the hot cream, reaming out the cleft of his cockhead with her drilling tongue.\n\n""Awwwwww, yeahhhhhh! Lick it all up, honey!,"" Ben moaned, his voice hoarse with lust.\n\nJoan heard her husband's hoarse cry and glanced over to see what was happening. She looked just in time to see Mindy sliding her tightly-stretched little lips down over her father's cock. The girl had opened her lips as wide as she possibly could, till they were stretched thin by the enormous head of Ben's prick. She was struggling to bring them down around the fleshy knob, moaning with impatience.\n\nHis cock head seemed too big for her, but she went on pushing, till finally the huge purple knob popped into her mouth. Ben groaned, and Mindy panted through her flared nostrils. She drew in her cheeks and started sucking on her Dad's huge throbbing cockhead, fisting and pumping the rest of the thick blue-veined shaft, with both hands. Ben's eyes rolled crazily as he got his very first blow job. The fact that the hot little mouth sucking on his prick belonged to his sexy young daughter only seemed to make the wonderful experience all that more exciting!\n\nJoan moaned and panted into Eddie's mouth as she hunched her gaping cunt up at Roy's busy mouth and tongue. Her face was flushed and her big tits jiggled provocatively as she squirmed her body against her two, horny young sons.\n\nEddie drew back to give his mother air and to watch as his younger brother ate out her hot, juicy pussy. Her pretty face was twisted shamelessly with lust, her teeth flashing in a horny grimace. Just a few feet away his dad was getting a loud, hungry blow-job from Mindy. One thing was for sure, he thought, the folks were definitely going to have different ideas about sex after today.\n\n""Unnnhhhh, Roy! Lick Mommy's cunt! Ooooooooh, that's so goooooooood,"" Joan whimpered, ""so damned good, baby!""\n\n""Suck me, honey, awwwww, yeah,"" groaned Ben, holding Mindy's pretty bobbing head with both hands.\n\nMindy sucked faster and faster on her father's violently-throbbing prick, suctioning out the tasty hot cream. She was literally drooling all over his cock as she sucked. His prick was so thick, it stretched her lips almost to bursting, but it excited her wildly. She could hardly wait to feel it stretching her hot little cunt.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 48.\n\nHer father had seemed reluctant to go `all the way' with her, but Mindy intended to change his mind. She didn't think that would be too difficult. Daddy seemed so stern and cold all the time, but she was bringing out the animal in him. He was actually a very horny guy. Mindy was sure he'd want to fuck her tight young cunt, once he relaxed. And he was sure relaxed now, as she sucked him to the brink of climax.\n\nRoy and Eddie were taking good care of Mom, too. Roy was whipping his hot juicy tongue up and down over her pussy, sending waves of pleasure rippling through her writhing loins. Eddie lay beside her, playing with her big, firm tits, molding and squeezing the satiny globes with both hands. Joan was in total ecstasy at the loving attention from her lusty teenage sons.\n\nYes, Mindy thought, she and her brothers everything was working out perfectly. They'd not only escaped punishment, they'd recruited their parents into their incestuous sex games. In fact, they'd changed their mother and father's whole outlook on sex. It wasn't something dirty and wicked any more. It was a way for the whole family to have fun together.\n\nShe put aside these thoughts as her father's lust spun out of control. Ben was groaning hoarsely as she suctioned the tasty pre-cum from his cock and swallowed it. Now he began to fuck her mouth, unable to control the horny jabbing of his rock-hard cock between her tightly-stretched young lips. Mindy had to move her head up a little, or her father would have rammed his huge prick right into her throat.\n\nMindy grabbed his asscheeks in both hands and tried to take as much of her daddy's cock into her small mouth as she could. This simple act, sent Ben over the edge. He knew that his gorgeous little daughter didn't mind if he came in her mouth. She wanted a whole boiling mouthful of his jizz, that was for sure... and she was going to get it!\n\nBen let himself go and fucked his prick rapidly over her slippery little tongue. He felt the jizz bursting from his balls and burning its way out of his cock. Mindy groaned hungrily when the first sting of come hit the back of her throat. Then he was flooding her mouth with the stuff, and she was gulping it as fast as she could get it, her throat muscles working to the hungry rhythm of his pistoning cock.\n\n""Ohhhhh, sweet Jesus!"" he roared. ""I'm cumming, sweetheart! Daddy's cumming in your hot, little mouth! Swallow it, baby! Swallow Daddy's cum! Unnnnnnhhhhhgggghhhhhhh!""\n\n""Unnnhhh, uummmmmmppppffff!"" Mindy moaned.\n\nThey were so noisy, Joan and the boys stopped their own fun for a few seconds just to watch the amazing sight of Ben's huge twitching cock squirting Mindy's hungry little mouth with jet after jet of hot, creamy sperm. Eddie and Roy couldn't believe it. Here was their strict, moralistic father, the most puritanical man they'd ever known, screaming out in ecstasy as he rammed his squirting prick into his own daughter's mouth.\n\nJoan watched her husband in awe, she had never seen him come so hard before, and she made a mental note to try sucking him off more often. She watched her daughter's tiny fists flashing up and down the length of her husband's cock-shaft, jerking his cock into her wildly sucking mouth. Mindy was gulping her daddy's sperm down greedily, squeezing out every last drop from his spurting cock.\n\n""Ummmmmmmmmmm, Jesus, that was fantastic!"" Ben gasped, flopping back with a satisfied moan.\n\nMindy sat up and licked her lips. A big grin on her sexy young face.\n\n""Wow! That was fun, Daddy,"" she chirped. ""I love sucking your big cock. You want me to do it again?""\n\n""Again?"" he cried. ""Honey, I don't think I've got the energy to go again.""\n\n""You'd be surprised, Ben,"" Joan leered.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 49.\n\n""Why don't you let her try?""\n\n""Okay, "" he shrugged, ""but it's not gonna do any good. My poor ol' cock has it for a while.""\n\n""We'll just see about that, Daddy,"" Mindy said with a wicked grin.\n\nShe dipped her head down once more and raked her hot little tongue over her father's limp cock. Ben snorted with excitement as he felt his prick give an involuntary twitch. Right away he felt his lust returning, which was something that had never happened to him before. Usually, after fucking Joan, he was finished for the rest of the day... but not any more. His daughter's skillfully lashing tongue was already stimulating his cock back to erection.\n\nJoan stared in pleasant surprise. This was getting better and better, she thought. Her one-shot husband just needed someone to press the right buttons and he could get it up again in a flash. He'd just come in his daughter's mouth, now less than a minute later his cock was once more hardening in her busy little mouth. Mindy must be pressing the right buttons, that was for sure! She'd have to ask her how she did it and practice on her son's till she got it right. Then she'd show her husband what an orgasm was all about!\n\nJoan gasped as Roy began to lash his tongue over her pussy again, while Eddie went back to fondling her swollen sensitive tits. She turned away from Ben and lost herself in her own hot pleasure, kissing Eddie hungrily and juicing all over Roy's whipping tongue.\n\n""Mmmmmm, yessss!"" she panted, looking down at Roy's mouth plastered over her glistening slit. ""Get me off now, honey, I just have to come.""\n\nHer hoarse request caught Ben's attention, and he watched carefully to see just how their son would bring her off. He needed to learn that, and a hundred other details of love-making, because from now on he and Joan were going to be totally liberated in bed. At least he was, and he had a hunch Joan would be, too. She sure didn't look inhibited or uptight right now.\n\n""Ohhhhhhh, God, yessss,"" she wailed.\n\nRoy was sliding his stiff tongue into his mother's creamy cunt, and her face was a grimace of ecstasy as she spread her legs wide and pressed the boy's mouth against her gaping pussy-slit with both hands. Roy shoved his tongue into her tight little hole right to the root, causing his mother's ass to squirm all over the bed, her tits jiggling in Eddie's hands as she whimpered into his frantically kissing mouth.\n\nRoy's lips and chin were covered with his mother's fragrant cunt-juice as he tried desperately to lick out her flooded slit. But there was too much, so he gave up and concentrated on forcing his tongue as far as he could into her hot, clinging little fuckhole. His head began to bob as he started to face-fuck his sexy mother, with slow, deliberate strokes and flicks of his tongue. Joan pulled her mouth from Eddie's and whimpered in ecstasy.\n\n""Unnnghhhhhhh, honey, yessssss!"" she hissed, ""that's it! Give it to me! Don't stop! Don't ever stop!""\n\nJoan arched her body, squealing and whimpering as she spun towards an incredibly powerful climax. Her hips bucked up off the bed in a desperate attempt to get her son's tongue as deeply into her aching fuckhole as possible. Soon, she was undulating her ass up at him like crazy, fucking the boy's juice-slick face with the same hungry rhythm he was using to piston his stiff tongue into her clinging cunt.\n\nShe screwed her eyes shut and forgot everything else, even her husband, as she hurtled toward orgasm. Roy's jabbing tongue made an obscene sucking noise that seemed to echo through the room, punctuated by Joan's shrill cries.\n\nBen didn't think he'd ever seen anything sexier in his life. His wife was going out of her mind with excitement as she squirmed her cunt shamelessly up at her son's stabbing, wriggling tongue. Her pussy was creaming like crazy, the juice running out around the boy's lips and smearing all over his face. Joan squealed and clawed at the bed, clenching fistfuls of bedspread.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 50.\n\nWatching his normally prim and proper wife get her cunt sucked and licked to the very brink of orgasm by their youngest son was incredibly exciting for Ben. He felt his cock rising rigidly under Mindy's lashing tongue and shuddered lustily as Joan began to come.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, fuck yes, baby, I'm coming!"" she shrieked. ""Ohhhhhh, God! Uuunnnnnggghhh, Fuuuuuuucckkkkkk!""\n\nShe writhed and bucked so hard that Roy couldn't keep his tongue in her cunt. She jerked right off the slick impalement and rolled around on he bed, moaning and convulsing. Ben watched her with lust-glazed eyes, vowing that the next time they made love, he'd get her that excited. He'd make her come just as hard as Roy had, now that he'd lost his hangups about sex.\n\n""Ohhhhh, shit! That was wonderful, honey!"" sobbed Joan, looking down at her son with dreamy satisfaction. ""You made me come so good!""\n\n""My pleasure, Mom!"", grinned Roy giving his mother's twitching pussy a tender kiss.\n\nJoan lay back in total bliss. It was the most powerful climax she'd ever had in her life, and she wondered if that was because she was having sex with her sons, or the fact that her husband was watching ... or both? She didn't know, but one thing was certain... it wouldn't be the last time!\n\nShe had to admit that the delicious depravity of fucking her own kids added greatly to her arousal. For her at least, forbidden fruit DID taste the best... and so did forbidden cocks, she thought, smiling to herself. And judging by the way her husband had fucked their daughter's pretty little face before and come in her mouth, Ben was learning to appreciate the pleasures of taboo sex himself.\n\nAs her pussy-spasms subsided, Joan opened her eyes and looked over at her husband. Their eyes locked, and they smiled at each other. She'd never seen him look more handsome... more desirable... more totally aroused.\n\nHe snorted lustily as Mindy's lashing tongue worked his lengthening cock to full stiffness. As he gazed into Joan's eyes, his message was clear. The moment he got his hands on her, he was going to prove that he was a changed man. Joan almost whimpered with lust at the prospect. She could hardly wait to make love to the new Ben. In fact she had a sudden urge to crawl right over there and beg him to fuck her right there in front of the kids, but Mindy chose that moment to pull her mouth off her father's cock and ask him exactly the same question.\n\n""Uhhhhh, Daddy, it's even bigger than before!"" she cooed, ""Please can we fuck? Ohhhhh, pleeeeeeease, I want it so bad!""\n\nBen looked dazedly down at his rigid, saliva-slick cock and realized that his daughter had carried out her promise to make get him hard again. It hadn't been any problem at all. The only trouble was that now she'd given him another throbbing erection, she wanted that engorged pole of meat in her hot little cunt. Was he really prepared to fuck his own daughter? His own little girl?!\n\n""Ahhh, I don't know about that, honey,"" he said. ""I'm still not sure it would be right.""\n\n""Aw, come on, Daddy,"" she pouted, ""Roy and Eddie fucked Mom, so why won't you fuck me?""\n\n""That's right, Ben,"" Joan grinned. ""You don't have any excuse. Why don't you give the poor girl what she wants? I'm certainly not going to let these two hard young cocks go to waste, right boys?""\n\n""You bet, Mom!"", chorused Eddie and Roy, eagerly fisting their stiff young cocks. Both boy's were extremely aroused and couldn't wait to shove their cocks into their mother's tight, clasping little hole again.\n\n""Come on then, Roy honey,"" smiled Joan, ""I think it's your turn, next.""\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 51.\n\n""Awww, Mom!"", whined Eddie, ""What am I gonna do, while Roy fucks you... play with myself?""\n\n""I've got more than one place to put a cock, honey!"", grinned Joan wantonly.\n\nBen had never heard his wife suggest such a thing in his life. They'd never even considered anal or oral sex before, and now, here she was offering her mouth, cunt and ass to her two sons, like some common whore. It was sick and depraved.... the more Ben thought about it, the more he LIKED it!\n\nJoan gave her husband a lewd grin and a wink, and rolled into the doggy position, knowing that Roy's rock-hard teenage cock would be waiting for her. Both boys had hard-ons that wouldn't quit, and Joan was so horny, she couldn't wait to feel them both slamming deep into her body. Sure enough, she'd hardly gotten into position before she felt Roy's hot young hands grasping her hips, then his swollen cockhead against her gooey slit as it spreading her cuntal opening wide. She gasped with delight as her son pulled her ass back and slammed his long, thick cock clear to her womb in one greedy thrust.\n\n""Uuuuhhhhmmmmm, yes honey, that feels fantastic! You're so big! Just like your father!"" she moaned, ""Fuck me, baby! Fuck Mommy's pussy good and hard!""\n\nBen had been watching the whole thing, and now his lust boiled over. He saw his gorgeous, sexy wife taking their youngest son's cock deep into her cunt, and loving every solid inch of it. So, why shouldn't he take Mindy up on her offer and have some fun with his equally horny young daughter? Throwing caution to the wind, Ben rolled onto his back and effortlessly lifted Mindy's tiny body up to straddle him, his rigid prick sticking straight up between the girl's thighs.\n\n""Okay, sugar,"" he leered, ""If you want it so bad, then sit on it!""\n\n""Oooooooooh, Daddy,"" squealed Mindy happily.\n\nWith a look of total delight on her pretty young face, she reached down and grasped her father's turgid prick with both hands, positioning the fat knob between her juicy little cuntlips. Although her daddy's cock about the same length as her brothers', it was a fair bit wider across... thicker even than her boyfriend's. Mindy shuddered with anticipation at the thought of such a huge cock penetrating her tight little pussy. She knew it would be the fuck of her life, and she couldn't wait any longer!\n\nWith a little cry of joy, Mindy shoved her juicy little cunt mouth down over the flared knob of her daddy's fat cock-head, then sat down on it. Her eyes got huge. It felt like she was taking a baseball bat into her twat. But she wasn't going to chicken out in front of the whole family. She'd begged her father to fuck her... and fuck her he would!\n\nMindy gritted her teeth and kept sliding down the big, thick shaft, looking down as her daddy's immense cock slowly disappeared into her wide-stretched little slit. Her cuntlips bulged around the massive shaft and she felt crammed so full of hard, throbbing meat that she thought she'd split in half.\n\n""Ooooooh, Daddy!"" she cried. ""Ohhhh, my God!\n\n""Uuuunnngggghh, Christ, you're tight, baby"" Ben moaned. ""Jesus, what a tight little cunt!""\n\nMindy would never know how she did it, but at last she was fully impaled on her father's huge erection, and she was still in one piece. Actually, now that it was all the way inside her, and her pussy had stretched to accommodate the incredible thickness, it felt fantastic. She could feel it throbbing and twitching deep up inside her, like a living thing with a mind of it's own. Soon, Mindy began to move her hips, content to slowly grinding his cock into her pussy for the moment. But her father had other ideas.\n\nWith a cry of unbridled lust, Ben grasped her by the waist and began fucking her in deep lusty strokes. Mindy screamed, more in surprise than in pain and felt her insides being suctioned by the deep, pistoning movements. The slight pain soon dissolved into intense pleasure as her distended clit rasped up and down the length of her father's cock and mashed into his pubic bone on every down-stroke. Her pussy was creaming like crazy, lubricating the great shaft with her cunt-oils as Mindy began to bounce up and down on her daddy's huge cock, squealing and squirming in hot, adolescent excitement.\n\n BIG SISTER IS HORNY (by Eros)\n\nPart 52.\n\n""Uuuuuuhhhhh, shit, yeah! Fuck it to me!"" she howled, ""Fuck me with that big fat cock, Daddy!""\n\nJoan's pussy also creamed heavily around Roy's pistoning cock as she watched her daughter fuck herself on Ben's rigid cock. She'd been aching to fuck Ben herself, but Mindy's need had been even greater, so Joan had decided to wait. The waiting wasn't so terrible, really, because she had her lusty young son to fuck her. And to add to her excitement, Eddie was kneeling in front of her and trailing his drooling prick over her lips.\n\n""Suck it, Mom,"" he pleaded softly. ""I can't wait any longer!""\n\n""Mmmmmmm, unnnhhhh,"" she moaned.\n\nBen snorted with insane lust as he watched Eddie slid his cock into his mom's open mouth. He loved fucking their daughter's incredibly tight and steaming pussy-hole, but even more arousing was watching his previously inhibited wife taking two cocks at once and loving it. He knew for sure now that their love-making would never be the same. It was going to be better.. better beyond his wildest dreams. His pleasurable thoughts were interrupted by Mindy's shrill squeals.\n\n""Ooooooooh, Daddy, I'm coming!"" she howled.\n\n""Yeah! Cum, sweetheart!"" he grunted, slamming his fat cock up her tight young cunt as hard as he could. The contractions of his daughter's sudden orgasm, sent him over the edge in no time at all. ""Ohhhhhh, God! Fuck! I'm cumming too, baby! Uuuuuhhh, Daddy's cumming tooooooo!""\n\n""Ohhh, yesssss! Do it!"", hissed Mindy, clenching her spasming cunt around her father's deeply pumping cock. ""Cum with me! Cum with me Daddy! UUHHHHHHHHHHH! UUUUUUUHHHHH, GODDDDDD! DADDDDDYYYYYYY!""\n\nBen's cock exploded inside his daughter's belly, filling her tiny, quivering cunt with the biggest, thickest load of sperm, Mindy had ever received. She bounced and bobbed on top of him like a cowgirl riding a bucking bronco, except this horny little cowgirl was riding her daddy's cum-spurting cock!\n\nJust as Mindy's orgasm peaked with his own, Ben dimly heard his sons' lusty yelps and Joan's muffled moans of ecstasy as they all got off together. Dizzily he watched his wife's cheeks swell with Eddie's spurting load, while Roy's bubbling jism overflowed her cock-filled cunt and ran down her thighs. The whole family was coming at the same time, making the king-size bed rock and groan. They all fell into a tangle of arms and legs, cocks and cunts, gasping like long distance runners. Mindy was the first to catch her breath again.\n\n""Oooooh, God, that was fantastic?"" she cried. ""But I still feel horny. Let's do it again.""\n\n""Not now, young lady,"" Joan laughed. ""It's dinnertime, and we're going to need a rest and some food. I have a hunch it's going to be a very busy evening."""
556,"Big Sister, Great Teacher","['MF', 'inc', 'bro-sis']","She stormed off upstairs while I stood there stunned, it wouldn't have been so bad if I had gone through her things, but I hadn't and couldn't figure why I was taking the rap for something I hadn't done. Even worse, my night was ruined and I'd had big plans for that night, they involved a certain girl who was not only willing, but eager with it, when I didn't show up she was bound to find someone else and bang would go my chances for the future. Sighing I went into the living room and slumped onto the couch, I glared at the phone sitting on the sideboard and cursed Dawn for being one of the few people in the world not on the telephone, I couldn't even give her a call to explain. An hour later I was still glaring at the phone, by now I had gone from stunned innocence to anger at my sister's accusations, in between I had pictured the way my night should have gone and this had made me even more annoyed with Rachel. Speak of the devil and it will appear, in this case it was Rachel, she came into the living room, stood near the sideboard, crossed her arms under her tits and raised an eyebrow at me.\n\n""Well?"" she said simply.\n\n""I can't give you what I haven't got."" I snapped back angrily ""For the last time Rachel, I didn't touch your things and I certainly did not take your damned pills!""\n\nMy sister opened her mouth to speak and the phone rang before she could utter a word, Rachel answered it while I sat there glaring at her instead of the innocent telephone.\n\n""Oh hi mum."" she said.\n\nWhatever mum was saying to her surprised Rachel, she looked in my direction with a frown then started to look sheepish, this made me very curious and I wondered just what our mother was saying. When Rachel hung up the phone she stood there for a few moments frowning before turning to look at me.\n\n""You may as well go out."" Rachel sighed.\n\n""It's a bit fucking late now!"" I snapped ""Don't tell me, you found out who took the pills!""\n\n""Uh, yeah,"" she hedged ""well it seems mum couldn't find hers and...""\n\n""She took them!"" I interrupted feeling irate ""Mum took your pills and I get the blame for it. Christ!""\n\n""Look I'm sorry Brian,"" Rachel apologised ""but what was I to think?""\n\n""You could at least trust me enough to believe me when I said I didn't do it!"" I snapped.\n\n""Yeah, I know, but I was so mad."" Rachel sighed ""And I'm sorry, but the surprise of finding my spare pills missing...""\n\n""Spare pills?"" I gaped ""You mean you didn't even need the ones that were missing? And you go and ruin my evening for that?""\n\n""I said I was sorry,"" she retorted ""jeez, it's not as though you had something special lined...""\n\nRachel's voice trailed off as she saw the look on my face, it spoke volumes and told her all she needed to know.\n\n""Oh no,"" she groaned ""you did have something lined up.""\n\n""Not something, someone."" I said sharply ""A rather dishy and willing someone who doesn't happen to be on the phone, and who will by now have thought I'd stood her up and made other arrangements. Thanks a fucking bundle sis!""\n\nAn icy silence filled the room as I turned my head away from my sister, I knew that if I looked at her much longer I'd say something I'd regret, I was so mad that I was ready to lash out and it was only with a great effort that I stopped myself doing so. Five minutes passed, some of my anger evaporated, but I was still mad with my sister and annoyed at the lost opportunity to lose my virginity, then soft music filled the room and I looked over to the music centre in surprise, Rachel was standing there smiling, though I saw nothing to smile about. With a 'harrumph' I turned my head away and concentrated on feeling miserable.\n\n""Dance with me Brian."" Rachel said softly.\n\n""Sod off Rachel."" I snapped without turning my head.\n\n""Was she really that special?"" she asked.\n\nLooking towards her I decided to shock my big sister by telling her just how special the night with Dawn was to have been.\n\n""Dawn,"" I said in a heavy voice ""that's her name, she had promised to have sex with me, I was going to lose my virginity tonight, that's how special tonight was. I doubt she'll speak to me after this and I'll be back to square bloody one again.""\n\nTo my surprise Rachel showed no sign of being shocked by what I'd said, she nodded then smiled at me and I turned away from her in annoyance. A few moments later I heard the rustling of cloth, but I patently ignored it, even though I was curious as to what my sister was up to.\n\n""Come on Brian,"" Rachel said softly ""dance with me.""\n\n""Forget it."" I said without turning.\n\n""Not even with me like this?"" she replied.\n\nPuzzled I turned my head and gasped at the sight of my sister standing there naked, even through my shock I still managed to stare at her body and memorise every luscious curve of her. Under the towel my cock twitched then shot to full erection, mind you who could blame it, my sister or not, Rachel had a body men killed for and a face to match. Gulping I finally managed to get my eyes to rise higher than my sister's tits, she was smiling at me and I let myself give a sickly grin in reply as my eyes dropped back to her tits again. I knew that my sister's actions were wrong, but at that precise moment in time I really didn't give a damn, her naked body was the nearest I had come so far to sex and I was not going to waste that opportunity.\n\n""Will you dance with me now?"" she asked jerking me back to reality.\n\n""Are you serious?"" I croaked ""You really want me to dance with you like...like that?""\n\nShe nodded and grinned as she held out one of her hands to me, gulping some more I got to my feet and hesitantly crossed the room to where she stood, I felt a little self-conscious about my erection as I let my sister take me in her arms and start to sway to the music. The first thing I was aware of was the silky smoothness and the warmth of her skin, the second thing was the feel of her tits rubbing against my chest and my cock began to throb with a desire I had no hope of satisfying.\n\n""Take off that silly towel."" Rachel whispered in my ear as she leant her head on my shoulder.\n\nI moved like a zombie as I reached down and unwrapped the towel from around my waist, the whole situation felt like a dream as the towel fell to the floor and my cock rubbed up against my sister's stomach. It was too unreal to be happening, yet I could feel her skin against mine, feel my cock being pressed between us, see her, touch her and even smell the faint hint of her perfume. Then I gasped as my sister reached between us to take hold of my cock and press it under her body, her hand moved away from it and I felt the heat of her pussy on my cock as it lay along the slit of her pussy.\n\n""I don't think we should be doing this."" I groaned as a wave of pleasure built up inside me ""I know we shouldn't be doing this.""\n\nRachel's only reply was to move her hips so that my cock slid along her slit a couple of times sending thrills through me that I never wanted to end, but a part of me was reluctant to go on and it was this part that spoke.\n\n""Rachel, I don't think..."" I started to say.\n\nBefore I could continue my sister looked me in the eyes, I felt mesmerised as her face suddenly zoomed towards mine, then her lips were on mine and all I could feel was excitement as a thrill ran through me. Without thinking I raised one of my hands to her tits, her firm, pliant flesh sinking under my fingers as I squeezed her globe, the nipple hard under my palm as I pressed my hand tighter to her tit. I felt my sister enfolding me in her arms as she drew me tighter to her, my fingers slid to her nipple and began to tease it as Rachel gave a little hum of what sounded distinctly like enjoyment at what I was doing. Within a few heartbeats I no longer cared that it was my sister I was feeling, she was suddenly the object of all my desire and lust, with growing confidence I passed my hand over her body while raising the other to the back of her head to draw her lips even tighter to mine as I returned her kiss with a hunger beyond description. Sliding my hand down to her pussy I pressed it between her and my cock, shivering at the feel of my own hand rubbing on my hard flesh even as my fingers traced her pussy then zoomed in on her clit. A few minutes later Rachel shuddered, her lips parted as she exhaled sharply into my mouth with a low groan that excited me even more, her body pressing tight to me as she trembled in climax. Sliding my hand along her slit I pushed two fingers into her tight hole which made her squirm in my grasp, her lips pulled away from mine as she gave a gasping cry of pleasure then they were back on mine with a fervour beyond belief. Rachel was jerking as powerful sensations of bliss ran through her, moving my hand from her pussy I wondered how far my sister would let things go before ending them, taking advantage of whatever time I had left to me I pressed my hands on my sister's shoulders and felt elated when she sank to the floor with me following her down. Had I been thinking right I would have been shocked at the way Rachel lay on her back, parted her legs and held her arms up to me, but I was too busy thinking about what I would do next to be anything but excited. Kneeling between her legs I leant over and ran my tongue along her pussy, her juices filling my mouth with their flavour as I probed at her hole with my tongue, Rachel gasped and put her hands to the back of my head as I dug my tongue into her as deep as it would go.\n\n""God that's good!"" my sister gasped out as her body began to shudder again.\n\nHer words were muffled by her thighs closing on my head, her hands pulled my mouth tight to her pussy, my tongue lapping at her juices as though they were the finest of wines, which they truly were, the nectar of the Gods couldn't have tasted better. As her pleasure grew my sister's body shook even more until at last it reached a point where I could no longer keep my mouth to her pussy for her shaking, her cries filled the whole house as I sat up to look down on her shaking body, the sight of her drew me on to even better things. Pushing her legs apart gently I lay over my sister's shuddering body, my cock brushed along her slit making her jerk and cry out, her hand shot between us to grasp my cock then guide it to her hole and then she paused as though having second thoughts. It was too late for second thoughts though, as I felt my cock press softly to her hole I gave a groan and pushed forward, there was no resistance as my cock sunk a couple of inches into her tight pussy, stopped from sinking even deeper by her hand around my shaft. Then her hand was gone and my cock was sliding into her wet cavern as her hips rose to meet me, groaning as my cock came to rest fully within her I lay still to savour the feel of the first pussy around my cock then, a few moments later, began to move my cock in that delicious pussy.\n\n""Oh...oh...OH...AAAH!"" Rachel gasped as I thrust in and out of her with long hard strokes.\n\nAlmost immediately she was bucking and writhing beneath me, though she tried to match the movements I was making her shakes prevented her doing so fully and with each new jerk or buck or shudder I felt my sister's pussy clench tighter around my shaft. I was dimly aware of my own groans, gasps and sighs as I fucked my sister with ever faster strokes, her cries rising to drown out any sounds that I made, deafening yet at the same time exciting. Her hands ran up and down my back, her fingernails rasping over my skin, though I did not notice this as I was so lost in my own pleasure and when I felt my balls tense and tighten I knew that I was close to a climax. My pace picked up until I was thrusting in and out of her like a man possessed, the bliss that ran through me was overwhelming my senses, a red haze covered my eyes as with a cry I thrust deep into my sister's pussy and sent my seed exploding into her to spread its heat deep within her body. As I climaxed Rachel gave a gurgling scream and her whole body went tense, her back tried to arch, but my weight held her down, her head was thrown back with her mouth open in a suddenly silent scream of sheer ecstasy and then with a jerk she was shaking so much it was like riding a bucking bronco at a rodeo. Giving a sharp gasp I started to move in her pussy again, savouring each thrill that ran though me as I continued to fuck her with my slowly shrinking cock, her cries weakening to sobs as the seconds went by. Then, on a backstroke, my cock fell limp and glistening from her pussy, sighing I sat back on my heels and drew a deep shuddering breath as tingles ran up and down my body.\n\nRachel's eyes opened and eventually focused on me, she smiled then struggled to sit up, her body brushed against mine as she leant forward and kissed me.\n\n""God that was fantastic!"" I breathed as our lips parted.\n\n""You're telling me!"" Rachel gasped then shuddered ""I can't believe you were a virgin.""\n\n""I was."" I grinned as I watched her still shuddering body ""I'm not now though.""\n\nWe got to our feet rather unsteadily, Rachel grabbed some tissues and we used these to clean ourselves up a little before flopping onto the couch side by side. I felt a warm after-glow of contentment wash over me, but the feel of my sister's thigh pressing against mine made the excitement rise in me again, my cock gave a twitch and I knew it wouldn't be long before it would be ready for action again and I wondered if she would agree to me fucking her again. Then the 'goody- goody' part of me swung back into gear, it was shocked at what I had done with my sister, I could feel the blood draining from my face as I turned to look at her as she sat recovering beside me. That one long look at her naked body shut up my 'goody-goody' side for good, what I had experienced with my sister was too good to have been wrong and I savoured the memory of each and every moment, yet I still had an unanswered question.\n\n""Rachel,"" I said softly, voicing my question ""why?""\n\nShe smiled and turned her head to look at me, I could see only contentment and satisfaction in her eyes and face, if she felt any guilt at what had happened then I couldn't see it.\n\n""Why?"" she sighed ""I wish I knew why. Perhaps it was guilt at losing you a golden opportunity because of my thoughtless stupidity. I don't honestly know Brian, only it was the best sex I've ever had and I'm not sorry it happened.""\n\n""Really?"" I grinned as my cock reached full erection again.\n\n""Mmm, really."" she breathed happily.\n\n""An experience you'd repeat again then?"" I asked tongue in cheek.\n\n""Oh yes."" Rachel laughed.\n\n""Like now?"" I grinned as I took her hand and placed it on my erection.\n\n""Oh God!"" she gasped in surprise ""You can't be ready again so soon, but you are and so am I! I'll teach you a thing or three little brother, starting with this!""\n\nShe twisted around and leant down to take my cock into her mouth making me gasp loudly as her lips slid down my shaft, it was another first for me and the sensations of her lips and tongue moving on my cock were amazing. As I reached down to stroke her tits I mentally thanked my mother for causing the problem that had resulted in such a wonderful ending, then I just enjoyed what my sister was doing to me, eager to learn everything that she could teach me about sex. And what a teacher she was!"
557,"Bigger they Fall, the Harder they Come","['MF', 'fant']","Bartley stopped and gazed at his audience, as if to gauge their capacity to comprehend his words.\n\n""Spill it doc.,"" said Jack. ""We're trained to retain our faculties in extreme circumstances.""\n\n""Very well then. Sattelite intelligence is available from the first moment when... well, when the first unholy mass of female erupted from the bay. There seems to be an anomaly at that location. Odd particles, thermal fluctuations and most.. most puzzling, gravitational fluctuations. We need samples...""\n\n""That's it, men,"" interrupted the captain. ""We are going to get samples of whatever's at the source. And one way or another, we're gon'na get at least one sample to Washington. At least one of you will survive to get it there.""\n\n NEXT DAY\n\n Me, I don't think it's such a hot idea. Four coast guard cutters and, if that fails, umpteen choppers. Like I told the captain, one guy in a dinghy at night would up the chances over this big commotion. But hey, I never seen action, I'm just a snot nosed college fuck. Shit, here we go.\n\nIndeed, the vessel moved under Jack; it picked up speed, accelerating rather abruptly, and he imagined he could smell the fear and adrenalin of the twenty or so men huddled about him on deck. About a mile away he could make out one of the other vessels starting out as well, and guessed that the plan was to converge on the target; hopefully at least one vessel would make it through and get away with samples. Strange, the eerie calm of the morning, off the shores of the devastated city; then he heard the familiar chugging of chopper, and turned to see. \n\nYup. Choppers. Quite a few.. and.. shit! One of the fucking monsters.\n\nShe must've been lying on the ground and covered herself with rubble, for as she stood up the gravelly-seeming debris rained off her flesh; insignificant seeming debris falling off a voluptous, scantily clad female standing in a toy city - accompanied by avalanchian rumbling. Don't know if she saw us yet, hope to God..\n\nThe monster female threw its head back and appeared to be addressing the sky. The eerie morning silence, if anything, deepened; and then, from miles away, her laughter slammed into the huddled men. And then, her voice slammed into them.\n\n""SILLY FLEAS, WE WERE EXPECTING YOU,"" she roared.\n\nThe hair on Jack's nape stood on end. He turned and his intuition was confirmed. Dead ahead, about a mile away, the titanic shape of the other monster rose from the waters of the bay. \n\nPossibilities flashed through his mind. The chances of survival had become minuscule, but he had survived once by playing dead. His earlier idea, about one man setting out hopefully unnoticed returned full force. While his comrades sat slack jawed and paralyzed, while the monster on shore began wading out into the bay and the other monster made playful tidal waves, he dove over the parapet.\n\nIt was a massacre, of course. The choppers that approached too closely were literally swatted out of the air. The ones that kept their distance fared no better as they were battered by tonnes of water thrown at them by the monsters. It was the frigates, however, that seemed to provide the monsters the most entertainment. Lifted bodily from the water, they were used as dildoes while hapless men clung to for their lives. The men in the water were scooped up and pressed into human jelly - and then ingested. One of the monsters, after lingeringly penetrating herself with the frigate that had housed Jack, began to lick her own juices off it; along with the few unfortunates that had managed to hang on that long.\n\nMeanwhile, Jack had been swimming. As much as able, he had remained beneath the surface, gulping a lungful and submerging again. He didn't know how long he had been swimming. His oxygen starved brain began to throw up vivid subconscious images; pulped humans, vengeful goddesses, all accompanied by a strange feral anger. He wasn't certain, but he seemed to feel tingling sensations. Then, a roar: ""ONE OF THE FUCKING FLEAS GOT THROUGH! KILL THE LITTLE SHIT!""\n\nBy that point, however, it was too late. Jack's plan had been a good one. Not only had it been unlikely that the giantesses would have noticed his diminutive form, mostly submerged; but in their sexually crazed death lust, had they noticed him, they would most likely have done nothing about it. Crawling 'pon a stage that drummed to the rhythm of goddesses slaking their lust for death and orgasm, his insignificance was simply too underwhelming. When they finally did notice him it was due to the fact that he had begun to expand into significance.\n\nJack noticed, dimly, that his feet were touching the bottom of the bay. The following moment his head had broken surface and he began to cough out water and air in. As his faculties returned he observed a huge female, near twice his height, advancing towards him; the waters of the bay swirled and frothed about her waist as she created an impressive wake. From his perpective she appeared to shrink steadily even as she approached, and when she reached him had barely any height advantage at all. She struck out at him and he backed away slightly, causing her to miss; her shrinking ceased. She appeared some three inches shorter than him. Again, she attempted to strike him.\n\nRather contemptuously he blocked her clumsy blow and captured her right wrist with his hand. She attempted to pull her captured arm back and gasped on realizing that she had not managed to even budge his hand. She attempted to strike at his eyes with her left hand; he merely turned his head, allowing her claws to rake his cheek, drawing some blood, Then, with her right wrist still captured, he imprisoned her other wrist; and quickly transferred the captivity of both her wrists into his left hand. She struggled with all her strength, and could not even begin to dislodge his grip upon her. He raised his left arm up, forcing both her arms to rise as well, and then lowered his arm behind her head. She had no choice. Her elbows bent and she felt her own wrists forced against the nape of her neck. A small whimper escaped her.\n\nDesperately, she attempted to lift her knee into his crotch, but he was already forcing her body, by exerting pressure against her captured wrists and back of the neck, against his own. Her knee encountered no resistance as it slipped by the outside of his thigh. She felt her breasts and belly crushed against his fatigues and the hard flesh beneath. He bent her upper body backward, cruelly, The last of her power drunkenness faded from her system as her breath was forced out in an agonized gasp. Fear corruscated through her body, licking her senses with a fiery tongue. She became wet with a wetness other than that of the salty waters of the bay, and in a dim and distant recess of her mind was outraged that her fear caused her body to react as if aroused, as if preparing for penetration; but the rest of her mind and the entirety of her emotions became absolutely focused on her desperate need to appease this man in whose grasp she was so painfully and utterly helpless.\n\n""Let her go you sick pervert!"" screamed the second giantess. She advanced towards Jack, holding her hands out as if to show him something.\n\nHe gazed at her hands and was shocked to see countless tiny human figures clinging there for dear life.\n\n""Let her go,"" threatened the second giantess, ""or your friends here die slow.""\n\nHe appraised the situation, while his captive whimpered. The two giantesses, which had formerly appeared to him as a combination of a sadistic devil, death incarnate and a pantheon of slapstically demented gods, now struck him as two females of his own species. Oddly, he found himself unable to ignore their physical appearance. The one he had reduced to pathetically squirming had measurements of perhaps 40-29-37. Her breasts strained against her bra, partly overflowing it, and jiggled, along with the rest of her frame, most enticingly as a consequence of her struggles. Had she not been so voluptuously proportioned she might have been considered somewhat overweight; as it was, she gave the appearance of deliciously ripened, soft and lush femininity. The other giantess was perhaps the equivalent of an inch taller. She was less voluptuous, more svelte, albeit only by comparison. She also seemed, if comparison were meaningful after such loss of life, somehow darker, more cruel. Unlike Jack's captive giantess, she wore a garter belt in addition to panties and bra.\n\n""Well?"" Screamed the aggressive giantess, ""are you an idiot as well as a sick pervert? Want to see your comrades pulped?"" She began, slowly, to constrain her fists; thin wails, shrieks emerged; a virtual chorus of Liliputian misery such as only Dante might perhaps have imagined.\n\nJack's protective instincts, those same instincts that had landed him in the reserves and in more trouble than could easily be narrated in this narrative, was not such as to allow much latitude in this situation. He knew, however, that his surrender would not bring about an end to the slaughter, and that it was mandatory for him to not surrender while any other options yet existed.\n\n""Listen bitch,"" he growled down at his weeping captive, ""I'm gon'na let you go. When I do, you're gon'na go over to your friend. You're gonn'na look and act like she just saved your life, like you wan'na lick her cunt for savin' you. Then you're gon'na grab her wrists and hang onto 'em. You're gon'na make sure not one human being dies. Or you're gon'na die. Got it bitch? If they die, I'm gon'na come after you. And you know what I can do to you and your friend, don't you?""\n\nHis captive mewled, which he took for consent. He loosened his grip on her, slowly, attempting to appear as one acting contrary to self interest. After a final hesitation, he released her. She, for her part, remained crouching, only her head breaking surface; her tear-brimming eyes seemed unable to deviate from his face, as if her very life hung in the balance of what she might there discern.\n\n""Get going, cunt,"" growled Jack under his breath.\n\nStill crouching, she slowly began to retreat; her eyes remained fixed on him fearfully. He made a small, stabbing gesture in her direction. With a gasp she regained her feet, turned, and began rushing back toward her friend.\n\nHer aggressive friend's gloating voice grated on Jack's ears. ""Stay right there you stinkin' animal. You move an inch and your buddies are toothpaste!"" She began to slowly back away. ""Keep moving, Kim. Do what I tell you and we'll have this pig castrated over a spit in no time.""\n\n Then, the first giantess plowed into her; but instead of grabbing her wrists and buying Jack time, she began to pummel her breasts and lifted her knee into her friends' stomach.\n\nTiny human figures fell into the bay, into the churning waters surrounding the embattled giantesses. It was not likely that any would survive. White hot fury slammed Jack forward. On reaching the clawing and biting females his hands clamped upon the back of their throats and he began towing their squirming forms towards shore.\n\nOn reaching shoreline the flung both females sprawling. They immediately began to scream at one another.\n\n""You dizzy, brainless slut! What the hell do you think you were doing!""\n\n""He forced me Janet! Please, do what he says, maybe he won't hurt us then,"" pleaded the one named Kim.\n\n""We can handle him together you cow!"" schreeched Janet. ""I'll teach you to follow MY orders,"" following which threat Janet rose and slapped Kim with sufficient force to knock her back to the ground from her newly acquired upright position. Kim landed on her side and groaned miserably; she looked up, her eyes swimming with tears once more.\n\n""Please Janet.. please don't hurt me,"" she begged; then, breathlessly, she addressed Jack. ""Please sir, I've done as you said, please help me!""\n\nOn hearing Kim's words, Janice howled her rage. She literally flew at Kim.. and was caught in mid-air just prior to landing upon her cowering intended victim. She felt herself spun around, glimpsed the soldier's arm pistoning forward, and felt her own body double up, collapse.\n\nJack watched Janet's collapsed form, clutching with fluttering hands at her belly, attempting to inhale. He turned and gazed at Kim; sensing his eyes upon her she lifted her upper body upon her hands and gazed up at him fearfully. She appeared to be displaying herself to him.\n\n""If you value your life, female, you will not move from your current position, "" said Jack. ""Do you understand?""\n\n""Yes sir,"" moaned Kim. Her gaze broke from Jacks's and she squirmed somewhat. \n\nSatisfied, Jack turned back towards Janet. She was now able to inhale in short gasps. As he approaced, her eyes lifted apprehensively and she attempted to crawl away from him..."
558,Bike Race,"['F-solo', 'rom']","Her legs were pumping faster now, taking her toward the finish. She knew she was going to cum again, soon. Bending forward, she felt the change on her pussy, felt the hardness as it rubbed her clit. Her breathing was getting faster. With each push of her legs she felt the movement of it away from her pussy and then the ecstasy as it's hardness crashed back into her, pushing between the lips of her cunt. She sensed the finish coming near and worked harder to get there, to CUM.\n\nHer body exploded in another orgasm just as she finished. Her legs stopped pumping as she coasted to a stop. She had won the bike race. Her body had won also. The rubbing of the seat against her pussy had rewarded her throughout the race with orgasms. Her body was so wet from sweat that no one would ever know why she liked bike racing so much.\n\nShe looked over and saw him standing there. She knew his cock would be hard, waiting for her. He knew the effect these races had on her. He was the reason her legs were so strong. It would not be long now, before she was sitting on top of him, feeling his cock slide between the lips of her pussy. It would feel so much better then the bike seat."
559,Bike Riding,"['MF', 'rom']","She took off on her bike, speeding down the driveway and down the street. ""You minx!"" he shouted, mounting the bike and heading off after her.\n\nHer laughter whipped past him, carried by the wind. He knew he could catch up to her, and she knew it, too. He followed her down the quiet streets of their subdivision, across a school play ground, and over to the park.\n\nAcross the grass and up a small hill, she came to a stop, spinning the bike around to face him. ""Come on, Mr. Slow Poke!"" she hollered. ""I thought you were going to catch me!""\n\nShe was off again, coasting down the hill towards the small cluster of trees at the other end of the park. He doubled his efforts, circling the hill and tearing after her. Through the trees, around the park, and back the way they'd come. Closer and closer, until he was right behind her.\n\nThey were too winded now to yell taunts at each other. Though he'd started talking about the bike seat as a joke to try and convince her not to embark on this insanity, he decided he did enjoy the view from back here. Seeing her legs pumping the pedals, the way she lifted her ass off the seat to get a little extra momentum. And watching her settle back on the seat, the thin tip of the seat disappearing between her thighs... He groaned. Now was not the time to get a boner! It made riding the bike difficult.\n\nShe turned into their driveway, riding into the open garage door, clicking the door to close behind her. ""Hey!"" he shouted, but she ignored him. He rode around to the back yard, entering the garage through the rear door. The garage was empty.\n\n""Honey?"" he called, heading into the house. Rounding the corner to the living room, he saw her, still sitting on her bike.\n\n""So, Sport. Is that a bicycle pump in your pocket, or are you just happy to see me?"" she asked, eyeing the bulge in his jogging pants. ""And just what set you off?""\n\n""Watching you ride that bike seat. The way you lifted your ass off to try and get ahead of me, and then sat back down. I just watched that, wishing it was my cock you were sitting down on.""\n\n""Really? You mean, this is what got you all excited?"" She pantomimed the movement he described. ""What about this?"" She ground her pussy down on the hard bicycle seat, squirming until she had the best contact on her clit. ""You like that? Now you know why I like bike riding so much.""\n\n""Oh! You are terrible! I swear you lay awake at night thinking of new ways to torment me!"" Crossing the room to stand behind her, he slid his arms around her waist, hugging her. ""You can make anything erotic, can't you?""\n\n""I try."" She leaned back against him, feeling his lips nibbling at her ear. His fingers slid under the waistband of her pants, cold fingers slipping into her warm, wet slit. She moaned as his chilled digits rubbed her clit, then diving deeper into the wet hole. ""And you just love to make me squirm like this,"" she gasped.\n\n""Uh-huh."" He pulled his hand from her pants, licking her juices from his fingers. ""I think we make a good team, then."" He pulled her off the bike, dancing her over to the couch. With a smile, he undressed her with his hands, his mouth tasting the skin he bared. He made her squirm even more, her body quivering as he explored it. ""Please, sweetheart... I need to feel you inside me now,"" she begged.\n\nSitting back on the couch, he pulled her onto his lap, sinking his cock deep inside her wet warmth. She was excited by his hands and mouth; feeling the aching emptiness suddenly full sent her over the edge, drenching his cock with her pussy juices. Holding her tight, he let her buck against him, waiting for her to calm down.\n\nWith slow deliberateness, they made love, her body riding on his cock, his hands massaging her breasts, stroking her sensitive nipples. When they came, it was long and hard, their cries echoing together through their house.\n\nBodies together, he rolled her onto her back, covering her body with his. ""You know, I really have a problem,"" he said between kisses."
560,Bike Trip,['MF'],"I was almost finished mowing when I saw your bike coming back up the road. I felt a small shiver run through my body as I slowed the tractor to watch you approach. You stopped just a few feet from me, smiled and began to speak. The tractor was loud, and I was wearing headphones, so I couldn't hear a word you were saying. I held up my hand, signaling you to wait for a moment, shut off the tractor, and took off my headphones. I smiled back and said, ""I'm sorry...You were saying?"" You told me that you had apparently taken a wrong turn somewhere, and now had no idea where you were. I asked where you were heading, and you mentioned the name of a town about 35 miles away. ""Um, I don't think you'll make it there tonight. I hope you don't have someone waiting for you."" You shook your head and said ""No, but I heard about a restaurant there that is supposed to have the best steaks in all of the state. I've been thinking about a thick juicy steak all afternoon."" \n\n""Oh, I know just the one you're talking about, it's my favorite. I go there a couple of times a month. I tell you what, I was planning on going into town this evening anyway to do some shopping. If you like, we can toss the bike in the back of my truck and I'll give you a ride.""\n\nYou smiled and said, ""I'd really appreciate that, but only on one condition -- that you let me buy you dinner for all your trouble."" Just what I wanted you to say! ""It's a deal,"" I replied, ""I'll need to finish the yard while it's still light, it should only take 15 minutes or so. I'll take you up to the house, get you a drink, and show you where you can clean up. No offense, but you are a bit, um, fragrant."" You bowed gallantly and replied ""Please accept my most sincere apologies ma'am. I will soon present myself as a suitable dinner companion, if you will just show me the way."" We headed up to the house, chatting about the weather and other nonsense.\n\nI showed you to the guest cottage, an old converted shed around the back of the house. Actually, it's never used, except by me. I have my PC there, and whenever I get the urge, I hide out there for hours or for days, writing like there's no tomorrow. ""The bath is through there."" I pointed, ""I'll have to run in the house to get you some towels. I'll be back in a few minutes."" I quickly went to the house, grabbed a few towels, and headed back. I walked in, and heard the shower running already. Smiling impishly, I pushed the door open with my foot and walked right in. You were just getting in, and all I got to see was one calf and a foot disappear behind the glass doors. ""I put the towels on the toilet. Is there anything else you need?"" The door slid back and you poked your head out, smiled, and said ""Well, since you mention it, I think I got some grease on the back of my leg. Have I washed it off?"" You opened the door wider, presenting the back of your leg for my inspection.\n\n""Oh, it's still there. Here, let me get that for you."" I replied as I pulled my t-shirt over my head, kicked off my sneakers, and slipped out of my shorts and panties. Brazenly, I stepped right into the shower with you. Your mouth dropped in surprise, followed by your eyes, as they quickly ran up and down my body. ""Well, um,"" you stammered, ""I can't seem to take my eyes off of you. I suppose you'll have to reach around.""\n\nI stepped forward and began running my hands over you. I melted right into your body as the hot water streamed over us. The warmth of the water and your arms around me felt wonderful. I reached down for the soap and started to rub it across your chest. I worked my hands up over your shoulders and down your arms, rubbing the soap everywhere. I worked my way across your chest and down your stomach. My hands wandered down to your hips. I could feel your hardness growing against me, but I wasn't going to touch you yet, just teasing for now. I put the soap down and pressed my body up against yours. Rubbing my breasts on your chest and my tummy across yours ... the lather allowing me to slide up and down and side to side. The sensations were making my nipples so hard. I rubbed them against your chest and could feel your cock growing still harder against my leg.\n\nYou reached for the soap and began to lather my back. I pressed my hips closer to yours as my chest slipped and slid against you. Your hands worked my back, massaging and rubbing, then worked their way down to my ass, cupping my cheeks as the soap fell to the shower floor. You pulled me close as you lowered your mouth to mine, passionate kisses, our tongues probing and lashing each other.\n\nI broke our hold and slowly slid down onto my knees. The water ran over your shoulders, showing a trail in the suds of where I had been. The lather washed down the drain. I kissed down your chest, lingering over your nipples to nip and tease them with my teeth. My kisses ventured down across your belly and down to your hips. My fingers traced up the inside of your legs, teasing the inner thigh, until I reached your balls, caressing and fondling them.\n\nI lightly pushed you back a step so that the water could wash the rest of the soap away. Then I took your cock into my hand. It jumped to my touch. Holding it firmly at the base, I ran my fingers down the shaft toward the head. Running my finger slowly around the head, I looked up to see you intently watching my every move. When my eyes locked with yours, I took the head of your cock into my mouth. You closed your eyes and let out a deep moan.\n\nI slowly took you into my mouth, my hand working with my mouth to form one long tight tunnel. I could feel the muscles tense in your legs. With my free hand I fondled your balls, lightly teasing them. I pulled back, releasing you slowly. I licked up from the bottom of your shaft, to where that vein meets the head in the sweet sensitive triangle. Flicking my tongue across this, your knees almost buckled.\n\nI ran my tongue around the head of your cock. I started off in wide circles at the edge and worked my way in to the tip, the circles getting smaller and smaller. I was rewarded with a large drop of pre-cum waiting for me when I reached my goal in the middle. I touched my finger to it, slowly pulling my finger back as it stretched, glistening between my finger and your cock. When the string broke, I brought my fingertip to my lips, savoring the taste. I took you back into my mouth, sliding in and out. My hand worked feverishly as my mouth continued to suck as deep as I could. As I moved faster, I could feel the tension building. Your moans got louder and your hips moved in rhythm with my strokes. I reached behind you to feel your ass tighten as you thrust in and out of my mouth. It was every bit as sexy as I had earlier imagined.\n\nI knew you were about to come. I wanted to put you over the edge so I took you deep in my throat, completely surrounded by my lips, my nose pressed against your pubic bone. This sensation was all it took, you started to throb and unload your hot cum down my throat. I released you from my mouth and let your cum spray hot and sticky, all over my mouth and face.\n\nI continued to stroke your shaft, slowly but firmly. I wanted to keep you hard. I stood up and kissed you, letting you taste your cum on my lips. The water washed away the remainder. You obviously loved all of this because I was soon rewarded with even a firmer cock that was ready for more....\n\n----\n\nChapter 2 By Rick\n\n...One of the benefits of riding cross country is that you build up pretty good strength, balance and coordination...which comes in pretty handy at a time like this...\n\nWith your hand still grasping my engorged cock, my mouth is covering yours. Our tongues probing, searching, exploring every centimeter of each other's mouths. Breaking away for a breath, my tongue glides along your cheek. I reach your ear and circle it, the tip of my tongue lightly running through the ridges and behind it. I take your lobe, gently nibbling and sucking on it. You are rubbing the head of my cock against your clit as I proceed down your neck, along your shoulder, across your collar bone and up under your chin. Lower I descend, between your breasts, then underneath and up along the sides. Across your exquisite breasts, I continue until my tongue teases you around the dark aureole of your nipples, never quite touching, but pleasing you in a torturous way. Back and forth, nipple to nipple, almost there, but not quite. Finally when I can no longer resist, I take your left nipple into my mouth and gently suck on it. I tease it with my teeth and flutter my tongue against it, eliciting a soft moan from your lips and a firmer grip on my cock. I take your right nipple between my thumb and finger, gently rolling it between as my mouth continues with your left.\n\nI allow my mouth to leave your breast and continue my journey to paradise. My hands follow the curve of your torso, down your waist, over your hips, as I slowly kneel, kissing and licking my way down over your abdomen, along your pubic hair, neatly trimmed in the French way with only a tiny triangle above and nothing over your lips.\n\nAvoiding your pussy for the moment, I turn you toward the wall, your back to me. My lips leave a hot trail along your beautiful tight ass, my tongue runs along your crack and over to your other cheek. I descend lower still along the back of your leg, lingering for several moments behind your knee. I bend your leg toward me, running my tongue along the back of your calf, across the sole of your foot. I take each beautiful toe in my mouth, one at a time and suck on them, running my tongue between them. Your moans of encouragement press me onward.\n\nI lower your leg and turn you to face me once again. Your legs are parted in anticipation and my tongue travels slowly up the inside of your thigh. Your hips are gyrating in anticipation, but I refuse to be rushed. FINALLY, my mouth and tongue reach both our goals. Gently at first, then with more pressure, my tongue touches your hard clit. Around and around the tip of my tongue teases, stretching the sensitive tissue surrounding your clit, and in doing so, stimulating it.\n\nI put one finger in my mouth, wetting it with my saliva. Easily, I insert it into your pussy as I continue to lick and suck on your clit. In and out I slide it, hooking the tip of it to caress your G-spot. Your response, ""Oh, God,"" is encouraging. I remove it and put it in my mouth so that I can taste you. Next I place two fingers in my mouth and insert them both into you. Your moan is somewhat more intense this time, ""Oh, yes, oh my God,"" and your hips press against my lips. Again I remove them and taste you. Finally I lubricate three fingers, slide them up inside you, hook my fingers and press hard, directly on your tender inner spot. Your sharp cry of pleasure, ""OH, SHIT, OH JESUS GOD,"" tells me I have found the perfect pleasure spot. I continue to massage inside you and to suck and lick on your clit at the same time. Within moments, your hips are bucking, ""I'M GOING TO COME!"" your hands press my head between your legs ""I'M COMING NOW, OH GOD HERE IT IS!!"" and you experience a tremendous dual internal and external orgasm, ""OH, JESUS, OH FUCK, GOD I WANT YOU IN ME, PLEASE, PLEASE SHOVE THAT COCK INSIDE ME, OOHHHH GGGGOOOOODDDDDDD!!!!!""\n\nI stand, grasp your ass and raise you off the floor. I lower you onto my cock as your legs wrap around my hips. I press you against the wall of the shower as I thrust, hard and deep inside you. Faster and harder, I feel my cock head touch your cervix with each thrust. In this position, the top of my cock slides directly across your already sensitive clit and soon we are both on the verge of an orgasm. Your heels are against my ass, spurring me on like a stallion as I plunge harder...faster...deeper...HARDER...FASTER...DEEPER...until. . .""OH, GOD, BABY!"" I cry out, ""OH, SHIT, YOU ARE SO FUCKING TIGHT AND SO DAMNED HOT!! OH, GOD, I'M COMING...I'M COMING...I WANT TO FILL YOUR TIGHT PUSSY WITH MY CUM...OH FFFUUUCCCKKKKK!!!!"" I scream as my orgasm over takes me. With one last hard thrust, I unload my gooey load inside you. That last hard thrust brings you over the edge once again as well.\n\nWe are finally driven out of the shower by a lack of hot water. We each take a towel and begin to dry each other off...\n\n----\n\nChapter 3 By Cindy\n\nWe step out of the shower, wrapping each other in soft, fluffy towels. We leave the still steamy bathroom for the main room of the cottage. It has gotten dark, so I switch on the small light next to the sofabed. It casts a tiny warm glow in the room, leaving the corners still in darkness. We slowly and leisurely dry each other, stopping often to exchange kisses, or to caress body parts that look particularly interesting.\n\nWhen I remove your towel, I am quite surprised to find you still at half-mast. ""My goodness, what a pleasant surprise! I'm certainly glad he hasn't fallen asleep yet. I still have plans for him. But first, I'm starved, and you promised me dinner. I'm going to get dressed. I'll be back in 20 minutes."" With that, I gather up my clothes, drop my towel on the floor, and walk naked out the door, with just a hint of an exaggerated wiggle, because I know you're watching. When I get to the house, I just can't resist, I turn to face you, stretch my arms up over my head, and wiggle at you. You laugh and blow me a kiss.\n\nI enter my bedroom and head for the closet. I bite my lip softly as I decide what to wear. Finally selecting a dark blue chemise dress, I leave the closet. I paw through my lingerie drawer, searching for something special. My hand brushes against something smooth and silky. I pull the satin teddy out and slip it on, turning in the mirror to check myself from all angles, running my hands down my sides to smooth the fabric. Satisfied, I head into the bathroom. I pull my hair up into a loose knot on the top of my head, curling the tendrils that escape with my finger. A light dusting of powder across the tops of my breasts, a dab of perfume at the base of my throat, a bit of lipstick, and I'm finished. I head back into the bedroom to slip on the chemise. Back downstairs, I grab my purse and keys, and head back to the guest house.\n\nYou are ready when I get there, waiting for me on the sofa. You stand as I enter the room, a sexy little smile on your lips. I smile back, my eyes running from the white polo shirt, stretched tightly across your chest and biceps, down to your incredibly tight jeans. ""Mmmm,"" I say in appreciation, ""yes, a suitable dinner companion, without a doubt. Shall we go?""\n\n""In just a minute,"" you answer, pulling me into your arms. ""You know, I thought you were cute when I saw you on that tractor, wearing that ratty old t-shirt and those cutoffs. But now I know better, you're beautiful."" I blush a bit, and give you a tender kiss as thanks. The soft touch of your lips to mine chases all thoughts of dinner away. There is no hunger except the one we're developing for each other yet again. I reach up and caress your neck as your hands reach into my hair, searching for the combs that are holding it up. I hear them clink as you toss them onto the table, and feel my hair fall, soft and still damp from the shower, against my shoulders.\n\nI kiss across your cheek, down your neck, and onto your chest as I pull your shirt over your head. I feel your hands on my hips, gathering my dress, preparing to pull it over my head. I unbutton and unzip your jeans, then lift my arms. The dress is over my head in a second, falling with a swish to the carpet. I hear your soft 'Mmmm' as you admire me standing there in my teddy and heels. I push your pants to your knees, uttering a soft grunt of surprise when I see that you aren't wearing any underwear. You step out of your jeans as you gently sit me back down on the sofa, kneeling between my legs. You pick up my left leg, stroking it as you place it on your shoulder. You do the same with the right one. Your lips come down soft and moist on the side of my knee and you kiss your way up my thigh, stroking the other one with the back of your hand. I lift slightly off the sofa, and you slide your hand underneath me, gently squeezing my ass as your lips continue their travels down my other thigh. You slowly pull your hand from under me, searching for the snaps at the bottom of the teddy. You find them and pull them apart, slowly folding the tail up onto my stomach, leaving me bottomless in the soft shadows. \n\nI can see by the smile in your eyes as you look up at me that you are enjoying torturing me in this way. I want, need your touch and your kisses so badly that I groan and move my hips a little, hoping you will take the hint. You grin as you shake your head. ""Oh, Rick...don't make me beg. Lick me, now, suck me, now, make me crazy, now...please"" I ask softly and with a slight tremor in my voice. I relax as I feel you shift position, believing you would never really make me beg, but that you would enjoy having me ask. You begin softly, teasing me with just your lips, never taking your eyes from mine. As your kisses get firmer and wetter, I can feel the wetness coming from me yet again, slowly dripping and flowing downward. Your hand reaches for my breast, caressing it firmly though the soft satin. It feels so wonderful, I moan, close my eyes and arch forward into your hand.\n\nI slide sideways on the sofa, pulling you with me. Your lips and tongue feel wonderful on me, but I want you inside me so badly. I pull your hips toward me, opening my legs wide, draping one across the back of the sofa, placing the other against the coffee table. Your lips come down on mine as you slip inside me, making me gasp in pleasure. I taste myself on your lips, which makes me moan again. Your tongue dances with mine as you slowly slide in and out of me, your fingers brushing against my neck, tangling in my hair. My hands are on your back, feeling the muscles flex with each firm stroke, making me crazy. I feel the orgasm building already, I just can't seem to get enough of you. My stomach muscles tighten as I pull my legs upward, putting my knees way up your sides, allowing you in even further. ""Ooh yeah, that's how I like it baby. Bury that cock all the way in me. Oh yes, oh God, I'm going to cum already...so fast....oh...oh...""\n\nI groan loudly, burying my face in your neck as I go over the edge, calling your name, and grinding against you. I look into your eyes as I grab your hips, and pull you toward me, fucking you hard, and wildly from underneath. I hear you groan, hear your breathing change as you move closer to your own orgasm. I slow the rhythm, intending to take you for all you are worth, as your mouth comes crashing down on mine. We stroke hard, together, two or three more times, and I feel you grow impossibly hard and tense inside me, as you too, go over the edge. I feel the quick, hard thrusts as you begin to come, and your 'Oh God Cindy, Oh, Oh, Ahhhhhhh.....' drives me over the edge again. We come together, loudly and passionately, for what seems like forever. You collapse on top of me, exhausted and completely spent, and we wait for our heartbeats to return to normal.\n\nAfter a few minutes, I reach around and pinch you playfully on the ass. ""OK, this time, I really mean it. I'm famished. I think we've both worked up an appetite."" We pull ourselves up, clean up a bit, and get dressed again. Then, we head outside to the truck. When we reach it, I stop, turn to you, and say ""Well, I suppose it's time for the big question. Shall we put the bike in the back, or leave it here?""....\n\n----\n\nChapter 4 By Rick\n\n...""What bike?"" I whisper as I bring my lips to yours in a soft kiss. \n\nWith a smile, you hand me the keys and say, ""You drive. You've practically worn me out and I don't want to fall asleep on the road. If it comes to me not being able to give you directions, your just follow this gravel road until you come to the Y and take the left fork. Then follow your nose, or whatever else happens to be pointing forward until you see the sign that says 'STEAKS' and we're there.""\n\nWe climb into your pick up and I fire up the engine. You are seated right next to me, your head on my shoulder. ""I love bench seats,"" you whisper. ""Bucket seats were the demise of romance.""\n\nI put it in gear and slowly take off out of the drive. As we drive down the gravel road, I reach over to turn on the radio. A sexy sax is playing a gritty jazz tune. ""I like your choice of stations,"" I say, but you have indeed dozed. I glance over at your angelic face, your beautiful hair. The perfume you are wearing makes my heart race, but I've discovered that everything about you does that to me. \n\nThe driving is slow, but I don't want to wake you so I just take my time and enjoy being near you. The vents in the truck are open and the breeze from them is causing your dress to subtly creep up your legs, exposing more and more of them as we drive. You have the most beautiful legs I've ever seen. Firm, but not overly muscular, and God, Cindy, they feel incredible wrapped around my waist.\n\nMy hand drops to your leg as I drive, absently caressing up and down along your thigh, outside then inside. I'm listening to the radio when I hear you whisper, ""Keep that up and we may never make it to dinner."" I look over at you and you have awaken, a sweet smile on your face.\n\n""I'm sorry, I just can't seem to keep my hands off you.""\n\n""Oh, Rick, don't ever apologize for having your hands on me. I love the feel of your hands, your lips, your tongue and your incredible cock on me,"" you say with a wicked grin. Your hand is now caressing my thigh as I drive, down to my knee then back up to my groin. You go up over the top of the bulge in my jeans and squeeze me gently. ""My, my...you aren't going to make it until after dinner, are you? My poor baby, let Cindy help you with your problem."" With that, you lower my zipper and gently pull my rock hard cock from my jeans.\n\nYou begin by slowly yet firmly stroking my shaft with your hand. You run your hand all the way up over the head, then all the way down to the base, milking me ever so wonderfully. You then kneel on the seat and run your incredible tongue around the purple head, gently over the glans. Your tongue flutters along the underside, from my balls to the tip and back again.\n\nAs you tantalize and torment me, my hand has reached over your back, pulled your dress up over your hips and I am squeezing and caressing your ass. With two fingers I am able to release the snaps from your teddy, exposing you to my fingers. I run my fingers up and down through the folds of your pussy, you are so wet my fingers are soaked and I bring them to my mouth and taste them. I slip them into my mouth, drinking your juices and soaking them with my saliva. \n\nYour mouth is now over my shaft, sliding up and down the entire length. I can feel it as the head touches the back of your throat. I can feel as your throat relaxes and you take me even further.\n\nMy hand returns to your ass. I run my fingers all the way from asshole to clit and back again. My God, you are SO WET!! \n\nMy cock is soaked from your mouth. I can feel the throbbing coming from within. Your tongue is all over me, licking, stroking, flicking and fluttering. The suction from your mouth is like a vacuum.\n\nI insert three fingers into your wet pussy and they slide in so easily. In and out I run them. My little finger is massaging your clit as my other fingers slide in and out of your love box. My thumb caresses your rosebud, my fingers slide in and out, my pinkie presses your clit, you moan with a mouthful of my cock, ""Oh, God..."". My thumb presses against your asshole, you moan again, ""Oh, sweet Jesus..."" My thumb begins to enter you, VERY slowly, centimeter by centimeter. ""Oh, fuck, is there no end to what you can do to my body?"" you say. You have stopped sucking me to concentrate on what I am doing to you, although you continue to stroke me and keep me hard.\n\nMy thumb is now all the way inside you, my fingers are in your pussy, my pinkie is circling your clit and you are rocking back and forth against my hand sending me deeper inside you. ""Oh God, oh shit, oh Jesus Christ I want you inside me. Oh, please Rick, God I need you again..."" You pull forward and I remove my hand from you. You climb between me and the steering wheel, straddling my lap, taking my cock and guiding me into you. We continue down the bumpy gravel road, but I've lost all concept of control. My foot is pressed harder against the accelerator. As we bump along the road I am naturally thrust all the way inside you. Deeper and deeper with every rut in the road I am slamming inside you, my pelvic bone ramming against your clit harder and faster, bringing you closer and closer to the edge. The music on the radio is now an utterly intense Buddy Rich drum solo that makes the cab of the truck pulsate. You rock your hips and press against me in a way that stimulates your clit and my cock for our ultimate mutual pleasure.\n\n""Cindy, oh my God Cindy..."" I pant.\n\n""Fuck me, Rick, fuck me like you've never fucked anybody in your life. I want to be the only woman you ever think about making love with...""\n\n""Oh God, oh CINDY, OH GOD..............!"" I scream above the music as I reach the most intense orgasm I've ever had.\n\n""Yes, Baby, I'm here...Cindy's coming lover...I'm coming with you Rick...oh, yeah...OH GOD, YEEEEESSSSSSSSSS............!!"" as your climax comes right on top of mine.\n\nSlowly, I release the accelerator and glance down at the speedometer: 85...80...70...60...55...40...35.............just then I glance at the road and the Y is directly ahead of us. I turn to the left and say, ""It's a good thing you gave me those directions, although I didn't quite expect to need them for this reason...""\n\nYou climb off of me and back onto the seat. You gently return me to me not so upright position and zip me back up. You then say, ""Oh, to hell with it,"" and magically remove your teddy from under your dress. ""This thing is obviously just going to keep getting in the way tonight.""\n\nA few more minutes and a few more miles down the road we see the big ""STEAKS"" sign. I slow and pull into the driveway. ""I don't know about you, but I'm just going to order the biggest thing on the menu. I have a feeling I'm going to need it to keep up my strength tonight,"" I grin.\n\nWith a wicked smile, you say, ""I've already had the biggest thing on the menu tonight, but I'm sure they'll have something that I'll enjoy.""\n\nI'm still blushing as we walk into the restaurant...""You're cute when you do that,"" you tease..............\n\n ----\n\nChapter 5 By Cindy\n\nWe walk into the restaurant. It's a bit crowded, even though it's late. We make our way up to the hostess. ""Oh, no,"" I mutter under my breath, ""here we go."" \n\n""CINDY!!!!!"" the hostess screeches when she sees me, 'Girl, where have you been? We haven't seen you in ages! Oh..."", she giggles as she looks at you, ""now I see why you've been hiding. Who is this handsome devil, and why have you been keeping him all to yourself?"" \n\n""Hi Susie. No, I haven't been hiding myself, just busy. How's Steven and the kids?"" Susie pouts when she realizes that I'm am selfishly keeping you to myself. She picks up two menus and flounces off. We look at each other and smile, then follow her into the dining room. ""I suppose you'll want a booth in the corner,"" Susie practically sneers, though with a twinkle in her eye, and a hint of a grin. ""Yes, Susie, thanks....See you later,"" I reply as she tosses the menus on the table. \n\n""One of the peculiarities of small town living,"" I sigh, as we slide to the back of the booth, ""People are so nosy. I can hear Susie now when she gets home tonight...'Oooh, you should have seen that young stud Cindy brought into the restaurant tonight...' By tomorrow, it'll be all over town."" \n\n""Maybe we shouldn't have come here,"" you reply with a wicked little grin, ""if you want to keep me your little secret.""\n\n""Are you kidding?"" I laugh, ""Oh no, call me horrible, but I just *loved* that green look on her face. Besides,"" I continue, snuggling closer, ""had we stayed home, we wouldn't have had that most wonderful ride. I don't think I'll ever ride down that bumpy road again without a smile on my face.""\n\nAside from a few touches under the table, a few shared glances, some wonderful conversation, and a delicious meal, dinner passed uneventfully. You put your arm around me and I snuggled close as we finished our coffee and waited for the check. Susie was busy with a customer, and only gave us a knowing little smile as we left the restaurant. \n\nBack in the parking lot, you pull me into your arms once again. ""I want to hold you like this all night,"" you whisper softly against my neck, ""And what I'd really love right now is some slow jazz and you in my arms.""\n""Mmmm,"" I reply, ""that does sound wonderful, but you forget where we are. About the only dancing we'll find around here is a smoke-filled redneck bar, where they check the size of your belt-buckle before they let you in. But I have a much better idea. Let's go for a ride.""\n\nIt's a beautiful, clear, warm night as we drive out of town and back onto the gravel road. We have the windows down, and the radio low, so we can hear the crickets and tree frogs make the night come alive. About two miles from my house, I tell you to turn right onto an even smaller gravel road, that leads down into the woods. We pull into a little clearing and you park the truck. You walk around to my side as I turn up the radio, smiling as I hear the slow sensuous music coming from the speakers. You pull me into your arms and kiss me deeply. The crickets and tree frogs have quieted momentarily and there is no sound except for the soft music coming from the truck. We begin to sway together and I feel a soft caress on the back of my neck, I'm not sure if it is your fingers or the light breeze, but it feels wonderful.\n\nThe song ends, but still we remain, slowly swaying together, everything forgotten except the feel of our bodies held tightly to one another. Eventually, the night creatures forget about our presence and become noisy once again. I go back to the truck, and retrieve a blanket from behind the seat. You help me spread it and it floats gently down on top of the pine needles. We lie down on our backs, looking through the tree branches at the clear star-filled sky. \n\n""Rick,"" I murmur, ""I'm very glad you got lost on my road. It doesn't seem like it was just a few hours ago, does it?""\n\n""No, it doesn't"" you answer, ""and I'm glad too.""\n\nI roll over on my stomach, my chin propped on your chest. ""Do you want to know what I was thinking when I saw you ride down the road this afternoon?"" You nod, caressing my cheek. ""I only saw you once you had passed, so I only got the rear view, but the first thing that came to mind was the image of those hips between my legs. And I just wanted you to know, that the reality is even better than what I imagined. And if it's ok with you, I'm going to shut up now and seduce you.""\n\n""I can live with that,"" you smile, lying there with your eyes closed.\n\nI pull myself up, and straddle your hips, smiling down at you. Your eyes open to watch me slowly pull my dress off over my head and slide it over your face before tossing it to the side. I shiver just a bit in the night air, and run my hands up and down my sides, my head tilted back, my eyes closed. I lean over to kiss you, and your arms wrap around me and hold me tightly. I pull backwards, pulling you with me, until you're sitting. I pull your shirt up and over your head, bending down to lick and nibble your nipples, working my way upwards, over your chest, up your neck, over your chin, and to your lips. I lick your lower lip with just the tip of my tongue. You reach your tongue to mine, and when they meet, I suck it into my mouth, caressing it with my tongue.\n\nI push you back down, and quickly unbutton and unzip your jeans, pulling them off and tossing them to the side. I am astounded as your already hard cock practically jumps into my hand. ""Rick, "" I laugh, ""I am truly amazed and impressed. Either I am particularly good, or you are, next to me of course, one of the horniest people I have ever met. But, I want you to just lie here for a few minutes and think pure thoughts. Because what I really want is to put your soft cock in my mouth and use my talents to make it hard.""\n\n""But it's awful hard (no pun intended) to think pure thoughts with you so close,"" you protest, ""And now, with the thought of what awaits me, it may be a truly impossible task.""\n\nWe lie quietly for a while. Every few minutes, I surreptitiously take a peek. You're so quiet, I begin to think you may have fallen asleep. Your breathing is deep and regular, and I'm very tempted to just cuddle next to you and sleep myself. But, I just can't resist. I slowly, quietly sit up, bending to you, and lightly kiss your lower stomach. I then begin to work my way downward, bestowing feathery light kisses as I go. You stir, just a bit, but your breathing doesn't change. I smile and continue on, more tiny little kisses up the shaft toward the very tip. I carefully and gently lift you and slowly bring you into my mouth. You stir a bit more, and I hear a tiny little moan, but your eyes remain closed and your breathing deep. \n\nEnjoying this thoroughly, I take you all the way in, my tongue slowly, leisurely, wrapping around your stirring cock. Still your eyes remain closed, but there is now a tiny hint of a smile on your lips. I move to position myself between your legs, lying on my stomach. My light feathery kisses on your thighs become firmer and wetter as your sexy scent seems to reach up and grab me. I inhale deeply and my breath comes back out as a ragged sigh. I reach my tongue underneath your balls, searching for that sensitive spot. The moan I am rewarded with this time is a bit louder, and you sigh 'Oh Cindy, that feels so nice.""\n\nMy licks, nibbles, and kisses continue upwards over your balls. By the time I travel all the way to the tip of your cock, you're fully hard. I pull myself up to my knees and lower my mouth on you, taking you all the way in to the back of my throat, then slowly back out again. I continue the process, increasing my speed, my head bobbing until your hips begin thrusting in rhythm with me. \n\n""Oh God, Rick, I can't stand it anymore, I want you thrusting like that inside me."" I moan as I climb on top of you. I slide up against you, stroking my clit with your cock a few times, before taking you inside me. We both gasp as you slipped in, that wonderful feeling making us both moan. Your hands hold my waist as we find the rhythm together, your hips lifting in time with my movements. The feel of your coarse pubic hair pressed against my clit is delicious, and I know that another incredible orgasm won't be far away.\n\nI put my arms above your shoulders and lean down, my breasts bouncing against your chest as our speed increases. You grab my ass, crushing me against you as I feel the beginning of the orgasm. ""Oh yes, Rick, oh I'm going to cum! Ooooohhhh"", I shout as the orgasm takes control of my body, slowing down to feel every sensation. It is incredible, my elbows buckle and I fall against you as my whole body quivers. You wrap your arms around me, holding me tightly, still moving beneath me. You shout ""Oh God, Oh Cindy, Oh Yeah, Oh Baby, Oh Fuck, OHHHH"" into the night as your own orgasm begins. You stroke hard into me 5 or 6 times, crying out as each stroke delivers another spurt of hot, wet, sticky, wonderful cum. When you can deliver no more, you let out a deep purr of contentment. We roll over on the blanket, lying in each other's arms. I'm speechless, so I just look at you and smile...\n\n----\n\nChapter 6 By Rick\n\n...In turn, I smile back at you, and we just continue to lay there, arms wrapped around each other, keeping each other safe from the rest of the world. We doze, your nose nuzzled into my neck, the scent of your perfume, your sex and my sex all mingled into a deliciously erotic experience.\n\nWhen we awake, the sun is just beginning to come up over the horizon. The sunrise is beyond description with a mingling of red, orange and yellow hues. The air is cool but refreshing against our bodies and there is not a sound. The night creatures have gone to their own homes and we are utterly alone together. We make love once again, but this time it is slow and sweet. The kind of ""get your coffee and relax"" morning kind of love that transcends words like ""horny"" and ""lust"" and reaches the pinnacle of emotions like ""love"" and the wonderment of just waking next to someone that you really want to be with. \n\nAfterwards, I pick a daisy from the ground and place it in your hair, help you up and help you dress. ""Cindy, do you know that it is just as erotic for me to help you put your close back on as it is to help you take them off? I've never felt this way about anyone or anything before..."" Your finger on my lips cuts off my statement.\n\n""What we have found is perfect for right now,"" you say. ""Let's take this one experience at a time and just see where it all leads. I know there are issues in my life, and I suspect there are in yours as well, that are effecting us right now. Rick, I NEED to be with you at this point in my life, and I think you NEED to be with me as well. Let's not question the fate that caused you to take a wrong turn down my road. Let's just enjoy it for now.""\n\n""Agreed,"" I smile, and run my fingertips over your cheek and down your neck.\n\nWe fold up the blanket and return to the truck. Driving back, you sit close to me, your arm intertwined with mine. You lean over and whisper in my ear, ""Do you have any idea how much I want you right now?""\n\n""Of course I do, because I want you just as badly...but, my love, you are just going to have to wait, because I have a special evening planned if you let me borrow your vehicle for an hour or so.""\n\nIntrigued, you agree. I drop you off at your house and disappear for about an hour and a half. When I arrive back to your house, I disappear once again, but this time into the kitchen with a few bags in my arms. ""No peeking!"" I insist, as you begin to follow me into the house. You remain on the porch and I return about 15 minutes later with two large glasses of fresh squeezed, sweetened lemonade.\n\n""Since you shared what you felt when you first saw me, I will do the same. I was nothing but frustrated when I figured out that I was lost, but when I saw you in those 'ratty cutoffs and t-shirt' as you so eloquently put it, you looked like a princess to me. I have never seen such a dynamite pair of legs coming out of ratty cutoffs before, and I must say, my dear, you have about the sexiest curves I have ever seen and that t-shirt did nothing but accentuate that fact. So, for all your hospitality and generosity, I am going to treat you like that princess all day today. I will cook a wonderful meal for you, I will draw your bath, I will wash your body and I am going to make love with you like you have never experienced. After that, I will be your majesty's servant, both in the house and in the bedroom and you can do with me what you will, your highness...""\n\nAs you relax on the porch, a cool breeze blowing across from the west, I am in the kitchen. The aromas and sounds coming from the open window entice you to take a peak, but a true princess would never stoop to that, so you humor me in our little game. When the sun begins to set, coloring the sky with purple and fuchsia tones, I join you in another glass of lemonade. The color and wonder are so intense that we are speechless. Finally I invite you to come in and prepare yourself for dinner.\n\nI escort you through the room, skirting the kitchen so you cannot see what awaits you. I lead you upstairs into your bathroom and as you open the door you gasp. The claw tub is filled with steaming water, a layer of bubbles dancing on top of the water. On every shelf there is a candle, the flames dancing and reflecting off the mirror. The scent of Opium perfume surrounds us as I begin to unbutton your thin white cotton blouse. You have discovered one of my secret passions is to see you in a white blouse, your breasts dancing underneath as you move, the dark color of your nipples enticingly visible through the thin material. As your blouse falls to the floor, my tongue runs from your neckline, between your breasts and circles your navel. Unsnapping your tight jeans, I lower them to the floor. One quick lick across your clit is all I do.\n\nI help you into the tub and you ease into the steaming water. I take a large sponge and squeeze it over your shoulders, the water and bubbles cascading down your breasts, shoulders and back. I gently wash every part of your body. I never touch you in a sexual way, but the entire washing is extremely erotic in it's gentleness. You lay back as I lather your hair, running my fingers firmly through it as I wash your hair. You sigh as the feel of my fingertips massaging your scalp relaxes you. My hands descend slightly and squeeze and massage your shoulders. Again your response tells me you are enjoying your royal treatment...\n\nThe bath over, I help you out of the tub and proceed to dry you off, gently blotting the water from your glistening body. I then apply a moisturizing lotion over every inch of your bare skin with a firm touch. While this is not intended as a sensual overture, I can tell that it is effecting you in that way.\n\nInto the bedroom, on the bed is a royal blue satin robe that I help you get on. As you reach into the pocket you find a small box. Opening it, you find two simple diamond earrings. You begin to protest, but I insist they are just a trifle, yet a token of my thanks to you. Besides, every princess should be wearing diamonds when she makes love...\n\nLeading you down the stairs to the kitchen, I stop and turn to admire you. I gently take your face in my hands and bring your lips to mine. An almost innocent kiss, yet the electricity that crosses our bodies is incredible. I catch my breath and continue down the stairs.\n\nOn the table are two glasses of Beringer's White Zinfandel. I go to the stove and remove the dishes I have been preparing. Angel Hair pasta, with bay scallops...""A specialty of the cook,"" I announce as I bring the steaming plates to the table. We raise our glasses in a toast to each other, clink them together, and sip...aaahhhh, exquisite heaven. We eat our meal and discuss the events of the last 24 hours and their impact on our lives. Nothing is really settled, but we are content with this moment the way it is and are accepting of that. After the meal, I clear the table, clean the dishes and replace everything where I found it. ""There,"" I say, ""You can't even tell a man has been in the house.""\n\n""On the contrary, my love, this beating in my heart tells me surely that a man has not only been in this house, but is here as we speak...it tells me also that if this man doesn't have desert, then this woman does...""\n\n""Oh, love, I have a most splendid desert in mind..."" With that, I lift you from your chair and set you on the table. I untie the robe and let it fall to the sides, exposing you completely to me. I reach behind me and pull out a bowl of Cool Whip (much better for this type of thing than that canned stuff) and proceed to place a dollop on each breast, on your stomach and on your pussy. I begin by swirling my tongue around and round each nipple, slowly cleaning them of the whipped cream. Proceeding down to your stomach, my tongue probes and searches in your navel to clean out every speck. My journey continues to your marvelous pussy, the center of my desire, and yours as well. Ever so slowly and softly my tongue caresses your clit. Your hips come off the table to greet me, to assist me in bringing you to climax.\n\nI place two fingers inside you as I continue to lick and caress your clit. With hooked fingers, I find your G-spot and press against it, finger tips circling and pressing, stimulating you internally as my mouth and tongue stimulate you externally. Your hips are going wild now, churning, pressing, thrusting. ""Oh, Rick...Oh, yes, right there...just like that...oh, baby a little harder now...yah, just like that...Oh...OH...OH SHIT, YES...OH GOD, OH SWEET GOD, YES...I'M CUMMING...OH GOD I'M CUMMING...OH RIGHT NOWWWWW!!!!.......\n\nI climb upon the table with you and straddle your chest. I apply more whipped cream between your breasts and lay my engorged cock between them. You press them together as I fuck your tits, sliding in and out between them, coating my cock with the sweet cream. ""I want to taste you,"" you say, opening your mouth and inviting my cream covered cock into it. You raise your head to take me. I place my cock in your mouth and continue to thrust my hips back and forth while your head remains still. It's incredible to watch as my cock slides in and out of your mouth. As I get closer and closer, I warn you that I'm about to come. ""I want you to...I want you to come in my mouth so I can swallow all of your love..."" As my contractions begin, ""Oh, God, Cindy...I'm CUMMING!!"" you take me deeper into your mouth. As I begin to pump my load down your throat I can hear you gulping my cum, taking me inside you and drinking me down...oh, fuck, there is nothing more incredibly erotic than a woman that would do that for a man. A woman with no hang-ups, a woman who loved EVERY aspect of the sexual experience.\n\nOur hearts return to normal, eventually, and we look around at the whip creamy mess we have made all over ourselves...and giggle...\n\nNow, your highness, as promised...what is your bidding???..............................."
561,Biker Bar 1,"['M+FF', 'gb', 'nc']","the two young girls walked into the room, all talking ceased and all eyes were on them. ""What can I help you ladies out with?"" asked a man behind the bar. Both girls were motionless and seemed to become frozen in their tracks. The man at the bar asked again, ""What do you girls need?"" One of the customers yelled out, ""Maybe they're too young to know what they want!"" Another yelled out, ""Yeah, we ought to go ahead and give it to 'em."" The man behind the bar hollered for everyone to shut up and asked the girls a third time what they needed. ""Just to use the phone sir,"" Becky squeeked out. ""Our car broke down and we need to call my father."" One of the customers, a large man wearing a typical biker outfit got up and walked over to the girls. ""No need to call your daddy, we can fix anything that's wrong,"" he said harshly. ""Ain't that right?"" The other customers all yelled back in agreement. ""Why don't you two ladies sit and relax while I send some guys down to get your car?""\n""No thanks, mister, my dad will come get us,"" Becky almost whispered. ""What the fuck's wrong bitch,"" one of the customer's yelled. ""You don't fuckin' trust us?"" The other customers heckled in agreement. The large man standing next to the girls grabbed Becky's arm and said, ""Give me the fuckin' keys. I told you we'd fix the goddamned thing."" With that, he grabbed her keys from her hands and threw them across the room to another customer. ""Now just go sit the fuck down and relax."" The man walked to the guy with the keys and told him to go get the car. When the man balked for a second, the larger man grabbed him by the hair and literally stood him up. Leslie thought the man's hair was being ripped out by the roots. ""I told you to go get the fuckin' car, now go,"" the man roared and threw the man forward. The man stumbled out of the bar. Leslie and Becky looked at each other quickly and then glanced at the bar. There was a small table sitting next to it with no guys at it. The two girls quickly moved towards it and sat down. The man from before, obviously the leader, walked over to the girls and was quickly joined by most of the other men. ""What you two want to drink?"" he demanded. ""Nothing, thanks,"" Becky replied. ""When I offer you something to fuckin' drink bitch, you fuckin' drink it!"" The tone of the man's voice scared the two girls even more than they already were. ""Get these two bitches a beer,"" he roared. The man behind the bar asked the girls their ages. ""17,"" Becky answered. ""16,"" Leslie whispered. ""Fuck,"" the man at the bar answered, ""I'm gonna lose my fuckin' liquor license."" He then opened two Budweisers and handed them across the bar to the large man. ""Here,"" the man said gruffly as he sat the beer down in front of the girls. ""Drink them,"" he demanded. Neither girl moved. ""I said, fucking drink the fuckin' beer bitch,"" the man snarled as he grabbed Leslie by the hair and pulled her head back. Both girls grabbed the cans in front of them. Each took a small sip. ""What the fuck is that,"" one of the other men said, grabbing Becky's can. He guzzled it down. ""Give the girls another beer,"" the large man ordered. When he gave that new beer to Becky, he ordered her to drink it down quick and not to stop until it was empty. Becky raised the can to her lips and closed her eyes. Swallowing as quickly as she could, she felt the cold beer pouring down her throat. Several times she was afraid she would gag but she managed to finish it. ""Jesus fuck,"" one customer said. ""What a fuckin' bitch. You sure you're only 17?"" Becky looked at Leslie helplessly. ""Now you,"" the large man said to Leslie. ""Fuckin' drink it down bitch."" Leslie took the can to her lips and swallowed a few hard times. She took the can away to take a breath. With that the large man erupted. ""Fuckin' bitch. I told you to fuckin' drink it."" The man grabbed Leslie by the arm and pulled her away from the table. Becky tried to jump up but she felt several strong hands hold her down. ""You stupid bitch, when I fuckin' tell you to do something, you fuckin' do it,"" the man roared. Leslie had started to cry. ""Stop that fuckin' crying or I'll give you something to fuckin' cry about bitch,"" the man ordered. ""Just shut the fuck up."" With that, and without warning, the man reached down and with one motion ripped open Leslie's blouse. The suddenness of his action caught her completely off guard and she stood there motionless. With his other hand he crudely yanked at the front clasp of her bra and with one more motion ripped it completely off her body, exposing her young breasts. Leslie screamed and tried to cover herself. ""I told you to shut the fuck up bitch,"" the man yelled and slapped her sharply across the face. ""If you don't fuckin' shut up I swear I'll fuckin' kill you."" Again Becky tried to stand but was again forced back down into her seat. ""Just relax and enjoy bitch,"" one man said to her. She felt hands slowly running over the front of her blouse and the men held her hands tight against the table. The force of the man's blow had knocked Leslie down to the floor where she lay half-sobbing, attempting to cover herself. ""Get the fuck up bitch,"" the man demanded and extended his hand. Leslie lay there staring at him. Reaching down, he grabbed her arm and pulled her to her feet in one motion. He immediately bent her arms back and forced her to her knees. Becky watched from across the room as the man quickly unzipped his fly and pulled his penis from his pants. ""Put it in your mouth bitch,"" he demanded as he slapped Leslie on the cheek with it. ""Open your fuckin' mouth."" Leslie had jerked a guy off once in the backseat of his car and that guy had tried to get her to do this but she had refused. Now, sobbing, she closed her eyes and slowly opened her mouth wide, hoping to avoid contact with the thing now sliding in over her lips. ""Not so fucking wide bitch,"" the man roared as he grabbed the back of her head and slammed it against him, sending his cock to the back of her throat. Leslie gagged violently but the man held her head in place. ""And don't fuckin' bite either or I'll fuckin' kill you."" By now about half of the men there had gathered around the two figures and had taken hold of Leslie's arms while the man continued to force her head back and forth over his cock. Becky watched in terror from her seat across the room, almost not conscious of the hands that roamed over her body. ""That's it bitch, suck on it. You're doin' fuckin' good,"" the man told Leslie. She felt hands squeezing and pinching her breasts as the man continued pounding her mouth with his cock. Her jaws began to ache and the smell of the man's crotch was almost overwhelming. Suddenly, the man stopped and let his cock slip from her lips. ""Take her fuckin' pants off,"" he demanded of the others. Leslie felt herself violently taken and stripped. She quickly stood naked in front of the men her chest heaving with sobs. ""Please Mister, just let us go,"" Becky pleaded. ""We won't tell anyone what happened. Just don't hurt us."" The large man glared over at her. ""Ain't nobody gonna get fuckin' hurt bitch. We're just havin' fun. And, what the fuck, you won't be missing out on any of it anyway."" The man's words stung her like rocks. Leslie was easily picked up and carried to a nearby where she was laid spread-eagle. Her arms and legs were both held outstretched and she felt hands roaming across her entire body. Her breasts and nipples were pinched and roughly squeezed and she felt a new sensation. Hands were roaming between her legs and feeling between the cheeks of her ass. She glanced forward and saw the large man step between her legs. Feeling his cock between her legs she began to scream but the sound was quickly choked off by a hand over her mouth. She tried to bite but was unsuccessful. The large man pressed his cock against her and quickly entered her to the hilt. The hand across her mouth held back her muffled scream of pain. The man began plunging himself into her and each movement was a mix of horror and pain to her. Within a few seconds, Leslie felt the man tense and moan and felt him contract within her. No sooner had the man withdrawn from her than another man took his place between her legs. Again, Leslie felt a cock shoved roughly into her. At almost the same time, another man climbed onto the table and knelt over her chest, his cock aiming straight for her face. He forced himself into her mouth causing her to gag. She tried to move her head away to one side and then another but hands kept her motionless. The man between her legs spent himself and was replaced by yet another man. The pain she had felt with the first man was being replaced by a sore ache now and dryness was quickly being replaced by a squishy, moist feeling. Suddenly, the man on her chest tensed and grabbed her head tightly. Leslie felt the man's cock spasm and the man pushed deeply into her mouth, nearly touching her throat with the head of his cock. As he then pulled forward, she felt another spasm and a thick salty fluid filled the back of her throat. Again she gagged but the man kept plunging himself in and out of her mouth. Finally, he withdrew and wiped the head of his cock across her face leaving a small blob of cum on her cheek. Leslie began to gag uncontrollably and found herself falling faint to the floor. Attention now turned to Becky who sat sobbing. Two men had stayed with her and had removed her top. As they sat there, each holding one of Becky's arms, they had continually pinched, squeezed and felt Becky's breasts until they ached to the touch. The large man slowly walked up to Becky and grabbed her hair, pulling her to her feet. Kissing her, he plunged his tongue deep into her mouth. The taste of stale beer and cigarette smoke made her choke but the man held her firm to him. She attempted to kick in self defense as she felt her jeans being pulled off of her, only to have her air knocked out of her by a fist to her midsection. She dropped to her knees. Kneeling there naked, trying to catch her breathe, she was aware of at least six men standing around her, most of them with their cocks standing out straight. Someone grabbed her arms and pulled them tight behind her as one of the men shoved his cock at her face. ""Open your fuckin' mouth, bitch,"" someone yelled as Becky felt a hand yank down on her chin. As her mouth opened, a cock was quickly inserted to the back of her throat, making her gag. After only a few seconds her arms were released and she was pushed forward onto all fours. Held there and unable to move, she felt a cock being slammed into her from the rear, again taking her air away from the sudden, intense pain. At the same time, someone grabbed her hair, pulling her head back until Becky thought her hair would come out by the roots. Someone shoved a cock into her face and across her mouth. ""Fuck her, man, fuck her,"" someone screamed. And all the men joined in laughter. Becky tried to put her mind elsewhere and away from what was going on but the hands across her body, the pain from her hair pulling, and the constant slapping of a cock into her were too much to put out. The man fucking her came inside of her and pulled out. Becky felt a sudden coolness where before there was only burning. The momentary relief was only that though, as she felt a cock now pressed hard against her asshole. ""I'm going to give you something to remember, bitch,"" a voice said from behind. ""Oh fuck, man, he's gonna fuck her up the ass,"" another voice chimed in. ""Hold her fuckin' still,"" the voice behind her yelled. Becky found her arms being pulled out from under her and her upper body slammed against the floor. At the same time, the man behind her pressed ever harder against her ass. ""Fuck man, at least make it wet!"" a man exclaimed from above her. ""Please no, please,"" Becky pleaded. Her request was answered with a hard slap on the ass. ""Fuck bitch, just relax and enjoy it,"" the man behind her said. With one massive push, Becky felt her sphincter break against the cock's forced entry. She screamed in agony with the sudden invasion. Quickly the man buried himself in her ass. Every move he made caused intense pain and after the initial scream, Becky's mouth was held tightly covered by someone's hand. The man continued to rock back and forth inside of her, each movement tearing at Becky's insides until the pain intensified beyond belief. Becky felt the man slam hard into her and jerk. His movements stopped and the pain eased for a moment. As the man slowly withdrew, Becky heard the sound of the vaccuum that had been created inside of her bowels and she felt his cum slowly ooze out of her ass. Becky was picked up and carried over to the table and laid down next to her girlfriend who had regained consciousness and was crying quietly. Becky felt that she was in a dreamland, everything now moved in a surreal setting. She felt one man after another mount her until her entire lower body became numb. Looking to her left she saw that Leslie was living the same fate. She gazed as if in a dream at a man shooting across Leslie's face and then rubbing it into her skin. Leslie's hair lay slicked back from the combination of sweat and sperm that covered it. Finally, it seemed to be over. The men had stopped assaulting the girls and left them laying on the table alone. Looking next to her, Becky realized that Leslie had lost consciousness and lay limp next to her. She was suddenly tired and unable to move. She closed her eyes and heard voices that seemed to be coming from far away. ""What the fuck we gonna do now?""\n""Kill the bitches.""\n""Fuck, we could keep 'em here for a while.""\n""Yeah, it'd be a shame to lose good young meat like that!""\n""Right, and fuck, we'd end up fuckin' in prison for the rest of our lives. We fuckin' gotta get rid of them."" Becky found herself drifting into unconsciousness and darkness, unable to concentrate further."
562,Biker Bar 2,"['M+FF', 'gb', 'nc']","success. Becky assumed that she lay there next to her friend Leslie. Somehow the knowledge that she was not alone gave her some slight comfort. The two girls lay there struggling to free themselves for a time that passed slowly. The cords that bound them to the platform cut into their skin, Leslie had long since lost the feeling in her lower legs. It was not long before both simply lay there limp, unable to struggle any longer. After what seemed like hours, the girls heard a door swing open. A bright light flooded the room and, as their eyes adjusted, they saw two of the men from the bar standing over them. ""So, you two bitches are awake,"" one of the men said. ""It's about fucking time.""\n""All ready for another fuck?"" the other man asked as he looked down at Leslie. She felt his hand slide up between her legs and rub at her bared crotch. ""Let 'er alone for now man,"" the first man said. ""Be plenty of that shit later.""\n""Yeah, fuck, I guess so,"" the man over Leslie said. With that he moved his hand from her crotch to her left breast, roughly pinching and twisting the nipple. Leslie squirmed in pain and pleaded with her eyes. The two men loosened the straps binding the girls heads first, then their arms and legs. Both girls just lay there limply as they did so. A searing pain struck Becky as she tried to move her body, every joint was on fire. Each girl was grabbed by the hand and pulled roughly to their feet. Both cried out sharply as their arms and legs were finally receiving fresh blood flow. Becky gasped as she looked at Leslie. The young girls hair was matted and her face was smeared with a mixture of blood and dirt. Her right eye was swollen almost shut. There were tiny scratches and bruises all over her chest and legs. The two men pushed the girls out of the closet and into a fairly large open room that was furnished with a couple beds, a table and chairs, and a television. In the far corner, there was a large assortment of video equipment, including cameras. Several men sat at the table drinking beer and playing cards. ""Get 'em cleaned up."" Becky recognized the man as the large man from the bar. Leslie attempted to speak and her voice came out in dry scratches. ""Where are we?"" The men ignored her. The two girls looked at each other and felt themselves pushed towards a door at the far end of the room. The door was pushed open and Becky felt the warm sun beat down on her. Out here, there were five more men along with three women sitting on steps and a few beach chairs. Again, Becky recognized the men from the bar. She looked pleadingly at one of the women, a young girl probably not a lot older than Becky herself. ""Please help us,"" Becky pleaded. A few of the men laughed. ""Sure hon,"" the biker girl said. ""I'll help you."" With that she walked over to Becky and slid her hand tightly between Becky's legs. ""I'll help you cum!"" Becky pushed the girl's hand away as the men laughed heartily. Looking around, Leslie saw that they were on the front porch of a fairly large old, run down, farmhouse. The front yard was nothing but dirt and there was a graded dirt road running in front of it. Glancing both ways, the road disappeared in each direction into deep woods. ""Don't even fucking think of running away, cause we'll fucking kill and eat you if you do,"" one of the men said gruffly. Becky and Leslie fully believed him. Pushed off the porch, the two men half pulled, half dragged the two girls to the middle of the dirt yard. Pulling down, the men ordered the two girls to stay there and then began to walk away. Only moments later, Becky felt the sting of hard, cool water spraying over her. Two of the biker girls were spraying them with a garden hose. The nozzles of the hoses had been turned to full force. The two biker girls seemed to enjoy searing the spray into Becky's and Leslie's breasts and crotches. The two young girls were unable to fully protect themselves from the unmerciful spray. After a few minutes of watching their two captives attempting to cover themselves against the stinging water, the two biker girls reduced the force of the water to a fine mist. ""Now clean yourselves up,"" one of the men yelled from the porch. ""Get yourselves clean real good."" The sudden change in the water force took both girls by surprise. The cool water now trickling down their bodies felt wonderful. ""I said, fuckin' clean yourselves,"" the voice rang out again. One of the men stood up and took his shirt off as he walked towards the two girls. ""Either you two do it or I'll fuckin' come over there and do it for you."" Quickly, the girls began rubbing their bodies clean with the water spraying against them. In only a few seconds, the water was again directed forcefully against them, stinging their skin but effectively removing all the dirt and grime that had previously covered their bodies. The water shut off and the original two men walked to the girls and grabbed them each by an arm pulling them roughly back into the house. The men playing cards at the table glanced up and them. ""You look fuckin' good again,"" one of them said. ""Yeah, y'all ready to fuck again?"" The large man from the bar stood up. ""Hey bitches,"" he yelled. ""Get the fuck in here."" Almost immediately, the three biker girls were inside. ""Take one of these two and get her lookin' pretty. I want this to look good."" With that, one of the three biker girls grabbed Leslie by the arm and pulled her towards another room. Becky attempted to go with them but was pulled back by the two men still standing with her. ""Ain't your fuckin' turn yet bitch,"" one of them said. The large man walked towards Becky. ""Listen bitch, you and your friend are going to make us a lot of money. There are people out there that will pay a fuckin' ton for fresh young meat like you two. So unless you want to end up fuckin' eatin' fish shit at the bottom of some lake, you better behave and do what I tell you. That clear?"" Becky shook her head tentatively. ""Good,"" He motioned to the two men still standing there. ""Take her into the kitchen and get her something to eat and drink.""\n""Can I use the bathroom,"" Becky asked quietly. ""Yeah, what the fuck,"" the leader said. ""It's over there."" He motioned towards a door across the room. Becky walked slowly towards it. ""Just don't take all fuckin' day bitch."" A strong, putrid stench escaped when Becky opened the door. The one window in the room had been boarded over and there was no light. Becky looked at the toilet in the dark room. It was covered with scum and what appeared to be years of abuse. Squatting above it and careful not to let it touch her skin, she peed. With that release, a stabbing pain made itself known that traveled from her asshole to her cunt. She wondered if and hoped that nothing had been torn in the rough attack that had occurred. It occurred to her that this was the first time she had relieved herself in a long time. She wondered what day it was and what time it was. The door suddenly swinging open brought her back to the present. ""Get fuckin' done bitch,"" the man at the door demanded. Becky stood up allowing the remnants of her urine to drip onto the floor. The man grabbed her by the arm and pulled her through the main room and into a small kitchen. Pushing her down into a chair, he slapped a bowl in front of her filled with what appeared to be corn flakes and milk. ""Eat,"" was all the man said. ""I'm not hungry,"" Becky replied. Which was only half true. She just didn't think she could eat anything now, the thought of it made her nauseous. ""What the fuck, I don't give a shit,"" the man replied. ""You want somethin' to drink?""\n""OK,"" Becky replied quietly. The man opened a dirty refrigerator and pulled out a can of Budweiser. Pulling open the tab, he took a quick drink himself before handing the can to Becky. The coldness of the beer felt soothing as it drained down Becky's throat. She held the cold can against her forehead. ""What are you all going to do to us,"" she asked the man. ""Fuck, bitch. Just don't fuckin' worry about it. You heard Devil, you're worth a fuckin' lot of money to us. All that's gonna fuckin' happen is that you are gonna be in a fuckin' movie and that's it.""\n""Are you going to let us go, I mean, afterwards?""\n""Sure bitch, you don't think we're gonna face fuckin' murder raps do you? Now just shut the fuck up and drink the beer."" Becky took another drink. The kitchen door swung open. ""Get the bitch in here,"" the man at the door said. With that, Becky was again grabbed and pushed into the larger room. ""Tie her to the fuckin' chair and gag her,"" the large man ordered. Becky was shoved roughly onto a chair that had been moved to a wall. Her arms and legs were tightly bound to the sides of the chair and a dirty piece of cloth was shoved into her mouth, covered with a piece of duct tape. As the man was finishing putting the tape across her mouth Becky saw Leslie being led back into the room. The image that she saw almost took her breath away. Leslie had chains draped across her neck and her hands were tied with straps behind her back. Her face had a thick coating of make up on, in an attempt to hide the grossly blackened eye. Their eyes met. Becky wanted to run to her friends aid but she was completely unable to move. The leader walked towards Leslie and gently stroker her hair. ""What's your name,"" he asked of her. Suddenly his voice was non- threatening, almost kind. ""Leslie,"" she answered softly. ""Ok Leslie, if you're good, and you last a while, there are people out there who'll pay fifty, sixty thousand to see it."" The man's words stabbed at both girls. What did he mean, ""if you last a while?"" Becky struggled uselessly against her ropes. A man handed the leader an instant camera and the leader stepped back. Aiming the camera, he clicked. A photo popped out. Another click, another photo. Leslie stood there motionless as the man moved around her taking pictures. Meanwhile, Becky watched other men setting up lights facing Leslie and unpacking video cameras. Across the room, Becky saw the three biker girls standing at a small table. She cringed when she recognized what was on the table top. Drugs and needles. One of the girl was filling several needles up with some sort of liquid. ""OK, you guys ready yet,"" the leader asked the men behind him. Quickly bringing the video cameras to their shoulders, both men quickly motioned yes. ""Leslie, stand up against the wall,"" he said as he took her by the arm and stood her flat against the wall. ""OK, start the cameras."" Becky watched the scene as if it were already on film and she was watching TV. The large man stepped back out of camera range and spoke. ""OK, young lady,"" his voice had now taken something of an announcer's. Clear and very deep. ""What is your name?"" Leslie looked terrified as she stared into the cameras. ""What is your name?"" the man repeated. ""Leslie,"" she replied softly. ""You'll need to speak up,"" the man insisted. ""Leslie,"" she again replied, this time a tiny bit louder. Again she began to softly cry. ""How old are you Leslie?""\n""Sixteen.""\n""A little louder Leslie.""\n""Sixteen,"" she repeated. Tears were flowing down her cheeks. ""Ok, cut the cameras for a minute,"" the man said as he walked towards Leslie. ""Kneel down,"" he said as he took her by the arm. ""OK, I want a close up of this, make sure you keep my face out of the picture."" With that, he undid his pants and let them fall to the ground. His cock was standing a full erection. ""Leslie, take my cock in your mouth now."" The young girl burst into full sobs and looked away. ""Listen Leslie, we can either do this real nice and easy or we can make tough on you and your friend. Now which is it?"" Leslie continued to sob and look away. ""OK,"" the man said towards one of the men standing next to Becky. ""Burn her."" The leader grabbed Leslie's head and forced it to look at Becky. Becky tried again to escape her ropes, again in vain. Becky saw the man come towards her and light a cigarette. Fear filled every pore in her body. Leslie realized what was about to happen. ""No,"" she cried out. ""Don't do it, I'll do whatever you want me to do.""\n""A little late for that Leslie,"" the man replied. ""Just remember this next time I tell you to do something."" With that, the man standing in front of Becky took the cigarette from his mouth and placed the lit end against Becky's right breast, just below the nipple. Muffled screams came from the taped mouth and tears streamed from the horrified eyes. The man left the cigarette against her skin for about five seconds before removing it and replacing it in his mouth, puffing deeply and blowing the smoke into Becky's face. ""You guys get that on film?"" the leader inquired. Again they motioned that they had. ""Now Leslie,"" the leader returned his attention to her. ""You ready again?"" Leslie was crying and could not stop shaking. ""Yes,"" she said weakly as she looked up at the large man's face. ""OK, now,"" he said. ""Put my cock in your mouth."" Leslie leaned forward and let the man's cock slide into her mouth. It tasted salty and, as the night before, smelled grossly putrid. She gagged but kept her head steady. ""Get it on tape,"" the leader ordered. Taking the back of Leslie's head in his hands, the man started fucking Leslie's mouth. Leslie's nose was clogged from her tears as he did, making it nearly impossible to breathe. Becky closed her eyes to the scene but was unable to block out the sounds of her friends gagging and choking. After a few minutes, the man started pumping harder and harder intl Leslie's mouth. It was obvious that he was on the verge of coming. Leslie felt his cock slamming into her mouth and, with each inward motion, she felt herself involuntarily gag. Finally, the man pulled himself from her and shot a milky stream across her face. As he stood in front of her, still holding her head in his hand, he milked the remaining drops from his cock and wiped it across her lips. ""Great,"" he said. ""You get all of it on tape?"" The men motioned that they had. ""OK then, clean 'er up and lets get ready again,"" the man said as he pulled his pants back up and walked over to the table where the drugs were. One of the biker girls walked over to Leslie and, with a damp cloth, wiped the sticky sperm from her face. The cloth felt coarse against Leslie's skin and she cringed when the girl brushed against her swollen eye. Becky watched intently as the leader picked up something from the table and walked back over to Leslie. She again cringed when she saw exactly what it was he was holding. He had a set of piercing needles, the same kind they used at the ear piercing studio in the mall. ""OK, get her up,"" he ordered the biker girl with the cloth. The girl helped Becky to her feet. Two men came from the side wall and threw a thin rope up to the ceiling and over an exposed beam. Tying one end to the strap holding Leslie's arms together behind her back, they pulled the other end tightly. With that, Leslie's arms were pulled backwards and up, forcing her body forward at the waist. Again Becky closed her eyes to the scene in front of her. Leslie felt as though her arms were breaking at the shoulder. Searing pain shot up from her back and shoulders. ""Please,"" she cried, ""You're breaking my arms. Please stop."" Her voice was pleading. ""You gettin' this on film?"" the leader asked as he looked at one of the men with a camera. The man motioned again that he was. ""You're doing good Leslie, keep it goin',"" the man said towards the straining girl. The men pulled the rope even tighter. Leslie screamed in agony causing Becky to jump in her seat. Opening her eyes, Becky saw her friend bent forward at almost a ninety degree angle with her arms pulled impossibly upwards. Leslie's hair was draped across her face as she was forced to look down. Becky watched as the two cameramen moved quickly and silently around the bent young girl, carefully recording every sound and movement. The leader moved back to Leslie's side and pulled her hair away from her face. Becky stared at it. At first she could barely recognize her friend. Her face was distorted into a mass of agony. Becky again closed her eyes. Leslie was still conscious but just barely. Almost impossible to breathe, her crying had stopped. Her shoulders ached and every slight involuntary move brought new agony to her body. The leader now lay Leslie's hair to one side of her face and let it fall across. The two cameramen continued to photograph the scene. Kneeling down, the leader took Leslie's left breast into his hand. Squeezing it slowly, he let his fingers knead the soft flesh, inching his hand forward until he held the nipple in his fingers. He slowly and deliberatly twisted the pink tissue, evoking new screams of pain from the young girl. The man quickly brought the piercing instrument he was holding to the now protruding nipple and deftly the skin into the device. Snapping a trigger, the gadget's needles quickly pierced the skin. Again, Leslie screamed in torment. The man stood back up as the camera's continued to record. Placing a small ring into the device, he knelt back down next to the girl. Again taking her breast in his hand, he squeezed up towards the tip, forcing a few drops of blood to spill from the pierced tip. Placing the nipple again into the instrument, he against pressed a trigger. The ring impaled itself through the sensitive skin. With that agony, Leslie felt herself fade into unconsciousness."
563,Biker Bar 3,"['M+FF', 'gb', 'nc']","million jerkoffs who like this shit."" With that, the large man walked back to Leslie and nudged her with his foot. ""Wake up bitch,"" he muttered to her. With that, he motioned to the man kneeling next to Becky. ""Get her the fuck out of here, and don't fuck her either."" Becky felt the man undo the tape holding her arms and hands in place. Pulled to her feet, she was led to the room that she had awakened in earlier that same day. The man shoved her as she entered the room, sending her sprawling on the floor. Immediately, the door slammed shut behind her and she was in darkness. As she lay on the cold floor, she heard the voices and sounds coming from the other room and she began to cry. Laying there, Becky heard the unmistakable voice of the large man that she had come to hate. ""Get the bitch up."" Sounds of moaning coming from her friend, plea's of ""No, please, no more.""\n""Shut the fuck up, bitch. Get the fuckin' camera's going again."" Silence for a few seconds. ""Ok, get me fuckin' her against the table, just make fuckin' damned sure you don't get my face."" Again, sound's of cries and moans coming from her friend. Every once in a while, the sound of Leslie's voice would die down but Becky would hear a sharp crack, the sound of a hand or fist hitting bare skin, or tell the man had cause new pain to be inflicted. Leslie would scream once again and start to moan. Occasionally, the man would instruct the cameramen to stop filming while he moved the young girl to a new position. They would stop for a few seconds, then restart to new sounds of terror coming from Leslie. Becky covered her ears with her hands, closed her eyes, and cried. Cried more deeply than she had ever before in her life. Cried herself to sleep with Leslie's muffled screams piercing the air. Becky's sleep was interupted when the door swung open and Leslie was roughly shoved into the room. A light suddenly flooded the room, there were overhead lights on, apparently controlled from the room outside. Becky could not believe the sight in front of her. Leslie had taken a fetal position on the floor and was simply staring into nothingness. Her face was scratched and her injured eye was completely swollen shut. Dried blood covered her chin from where her mouth had bled. The skin and nipple of her right breast was swollen half again it's normal size from the piercing and on her buttocks was evidence of cigarette burns. From the room outside, Becky heard laughter and loud talk as the men watched the video they had just made. She moved over next to her friend. Leslie jumped as Becky touched her. Trying to calm her, Becky took Leslie's head in her lap and stroked her hair. Leslie said nothing, simply laying there shaking and cold. Becky held her softly and the two girls sat in silence. The laughter and talk from the other room finally died down and Becky assumed that the biker's had decided to rest for a while. Quietly she stood up and walked to the door. Placing her ear against it, she listened for any telltale sounds. Nothing. She thought maybe they had left, maybe they had all they wanted. She softly tried the door, locked. Looking around the room, this was the only way out. Looking back at the girl laying on the floor, Becky was glad to see that Leslie had fallen asleep. She began to hear muffled sounds coming from the other room that told her she wasn't alone. The sounds grew somewhat in intensity and it became obvious the group was having sex of some kind. She went back over to her young friend and lay down next to her, carefully wrapping her arm around the sleeping figure. Closing her eyes, she drifted off to sleep. Becky awoke to a boot poking her between the legs and a man standing over her. She jumped to her feet, realizing that she and the man were alone in the room. ""Where's Leslie? What have you done with her?""\n""Fuck you bitch,"" was the reply as the man grabbed her by the arm and led her out the door. ""Please let us go,"" Becky pleaded. ""We won't tell anyone what happened. Please."" The room was again filled with the same bikers from the previous time along with five or six other men and several other women. All stared at Becky as she was led into the room. Becky saw Leslie, laying on a bed with her wrists tied to the headboard. ""What are you going to do to her?"" Becky demanded. ""Haven't you done enough?"" The leader walked over to Becky as two other men taped her arms down to a chair. ""Bitch, we have a fuckin' failure to communicate here,"" he mouthed as he fingered through her hair. ""You two fuckin' bitches belong to me, understand. What the fuck I do with you is up to me. Now, fuck, we're makin' a fuckin' slash film but you prolly ain't never fuckin' heard of that before in your nice fuckin' house with your nice fuckin' daddy."" Becky felt herself again shaking as she stared at the large man. ""You friend is fuckin' dead meat bitch. And we're gonna film you watchin' it, understand?"" Becky felt her body go cold, she suddenly understood what was happening. She looked over at her friend who lay motionless on the bed, staring at the wall across from her. She looked totally helpless and defenseless, and suddenly even younger than she was. ""Bitch,"" the man continued, ""Kiss your friend's ass goodbye."" And with that Becky's mouth was taped shut. ""Keep a camera on her,"" the man said, pointing at Becky. I want to be seein' her eyes. The man walked back over to Leslie who jumped when he touched her but otherwise made no sound or move. The man slowly stroked her face but got no movement from her eyes. ""What a fuckin' waste,"" he muttered as he motioned the men to start filming. Looking over at two of the biker girls, he ordered them to give him a needle hit, some good uppers. Quickly the girls brought him a needle filled with a pink liquid. Becky watched at the man took Leslie's arm and in a quick motion injected the fluid into her veins. Leslie groaned a bit but then almost immediately began to shake. Her eyes took a new life and she seemed to become more alert. ""No,"" she screamed in a piercing voice. ""No, please, no more.""\n""Good,"" the man muttered as he began to disrobe. Leslie looked over at Becky and their eyes met. Becky just shook her head from side to side slowly. The large man, now naked, walked to Leslie and roughly spread her legs apart. Laying down between them, his cock quickly grew hard. Without hesitation, he plunged himself into her. Becky heard the air escape from Leslie's lungs and another scream penetrate the silence. ""Move your fuckin' ass,"" the man demanded of Leslie. She stared back at his face, not moving. The man grabbed the ring that was impale on her breast and twisted it roughly. Leslie screamed in agony as Becky saw a few drops of blood appear on her nipple again. ""Now move your fuckin' ass bitch,"" the man ordered again. Crying, Leslie obeyed, moving with his thrusts. After only a few moments, the man's movements picked up speed. He made a few grunts and, slamming himself into the young girl, came. Quickly he dislodged himself and got up, his cock shining. ""Next,"" he ordered motioning across the room to the other men. One of the men moved silently across to Leslie and let his pants drop to the floor. Mounting her, he quickly entered her. Again the large man ordered her to keep moving and, anytime she stopped, the man would again twist the nipple ring. The scene was continued, man after man. Becky watched in disbelief as the second man got up and a third man got on, then a fourth and a fifth. By this time, when a man disloged himself from the young girl, creamy white liquid would plop out with him and drip down Leslie's thighs. But the men kept coming. Becky glanced around the room, she counted nine men. Each took his turn on Leslie. She closed her eyes to the scene until the last man had had his turn. Leslie lay on the bed shaking violently and crying. ""Please, no more, please,"" she begged. Becky could do nothing but sit and stare at her. ""Fuck bitch, you still horny?"" the large man asked as he stood over her. Motioning to one of the biker girls, he ordered her to clean the cum up from the young girl. The biker girl quickly walked over to Leslie and roughly spread her legs over. Using a dish towel, the biker girl wiped the fluids from Leslie's legs and stomach. Then, as Becky watched on, the girl spread the lips of Leslie's vagina and inserted a finger wrapped in the dish towel. The dryness and roughness of the towel and this new violation made the young girl scream again. Working her finger up and into Leslie, the girl looked to the leader for approval. He looked down and said nothing. -- As the biker girl moved away from Leslie, Becky got a view of Leslie's crotch. Her vagina lips were swollen and blood red. Her entire middle body appeared bruised and sore, with scratches covering her upper legs and abdomen. No sooner than all of this took place than the leader ordered two men to turn the young girl over. Leslie struggled weakly with them as they did. Becky realized that her friend had had nothing to eat or drink in over 24 hours and the consistant abuse was taking a terrible toll. Turned on her stomach, Leslie continued to struggle with the ropes that held her to the headboard. The leader walked behind her and motioned to one of the biker girls. ""Get me the grease,"" he ordered. The girl left the room momentarily and then returned carrying a can of Crisco. She handed it to the man who immediately dug his hand into it as far as the can would allow. Pulling it out, it was thick with the shortening. ""OK, start filming again,"" he said as he walked back to where Leslie lay. Roughly, he pulled the young girl's hips and legs up to a doggy style position. As he did so, another man shoved pillows under her stomach. ""I can't believe you're still horny, bitch,"" he said for the camera. ""After all the fuckin' you've done, I'da thought you'd had enough.""\n""Please, no more,"" Leslie pleaded. Becky watched at the large man knelt behind her friend. Spreading her buttock cheeks with his left hand, he let his right index finger slide up and down the crack of Leslie's ass. Leslie continued to plead with him to stop. Suddenly and without warning, Becky saw the man shove his finger into Leslie's ass up to the knuckle. Her friend screamed in pain. Slowly he began to work his finger out and then back into her, each movement causing new misery. ""Please stop it,"" Becky pleaded with the man. ""Please do me instead, let her alone."" Next to Becky, a man said in a soft whisper, ""You'll have your turn bitch, just relax."" The tone of the man's voice made her shudder as much as what he said. Becky watched as the leader removed his finger from Leslie's ass with a plopping sound. As he made a fist, Becky screamed at him, ""No!"", but the man ignored her. Glancing towards the camera's the man smiled, pulled his fist back and let it slam against the young girl's ass. Leslie jumped as the fist smacked onto her skin but made no sound. The man looked over at the cameramen with something of a confused look. Again he pulled his arm back and let it slam into the young girl's buttocks. Again, it simply hit against the skin. ""Fuck, man,"" the man muttered as he opened his hand and placed four fingers against Leslie's puckered hole. ""Hold on bitch, I'm takin' you for a fuckin' ride,"" he said, he worked to insert his hand into her anus. Leslie squirmed and pleaded with the man to stop but that seemed only to push him on. It only took a few seconds before Becky saw that the man's hand had disappeared into her friend up the his thumb which stuck out to the side. He roughly slammed his hand again and again into her rectum. As the man withdrew his hand, Becky saw her friend relax her body a little. Her pleading had stopped and again, she was staring at the wall across from her. The man wasted no time however. Again making a fist, he slammed it against Leslie's ass. This time, her body gave way and the man was immediately impaled inside of her. The young girl gave a violent scream, louder and longer than any Becky had yet heard. Her body then went limp. ""Shoot her up again,"" the man said. ""I fuckin' want her awake."" Quickly, one of the biker girls moved to Leslie's arm and injected the same pink fluid. And again, almost immediately, Leslie regained consciousness. Her breathing was labored and she was white as a ghost as the man grabbed her hair with his free left hand and pulled her head back. However, no sound came from her body. Her eyes were open but Becky wondered if she was really aware of what was going on. Her questions were answered as the man violently plowed his impaled fist further into Leslie's body. His arm disappeared up to the middle of his forearm and Becky wondered how her friend was absorbing so much of him. Leslie screamed in torment and again pleaded with the man to stop. Becky saw a trickle of blood appear at her friend's ass and run down her crotch. The man did not stop but continued to push further and further into Leslie who was screaming in agony. Finally, his arm was inserted to his elbow. It simply would not go in any further. Slowly, the man began to pull his arm out. As he did, Becky could see the skin of her friend's ass giving way and that blood was mixing with the white grease and the brown shit that hung to the man's arm. Her friend had turned from pale white to beet red and Becky saw the young girl's abdomen becoming a deep purple in color. ""Please stop, you're killing her,"" Becky pleaded. The leader glanced over at Becky and kind of snarled. ""Fuck bitch, first thing you got right today."" He then turned his attention back to the whimpering girl under him. As his arm withdrew to the wrist, he again pulled the girl's hair back so that her head was bent almost straight up. Becky could hear that the girl could barely breathe in this position and watched helplessly as the man again plunged his arm deep into her bowels. No sound came from Leslie and Becky was afraid she was suffocating. This time when the man pulled back, he pulled his arm completely from the girl's body. Becky could not believe the sight of Leslie's anus. What had been a small, puckered opening, had become a gaping hole. Even with the man's fist out, the cavity was open to about the size of a half-dollar, with blood and feces mixed dripping out. Leslie lay with her head turned toward's Becky, her eyes still open but not moving. Becky could hear her labored breathing and realized that she was, indeed, dying."
564,Biker Bar 4,"['M+FF', 'gb', 'nc']","one more time. ""Please, don't do it. Let us go now, we won't tell who did it."" Motioning over to her half-conscious friend she said, ""She's dying and you know it. What's it matter to you now. Let us go, please?""\n""Fuck you bitch,"" he said as he motioned the men with the camera's to get ready. ""This is it, I want it good, got it?"" He told one of the biker girls to give Leslie more drugs to make her more conscious of what was going on. ""I don't think her body can handle any more shit,"" the girl replied. The leader walked over to the speaking girl and slammed his hand across her face, sending her sprawling across the floor. ""You wanna fuckin' join her bitch? I said give her more. I didn't fuckin' ask your dumbass opinion."" The girl scrambled to her feet and picked up the needle, again filling it with the same pink liquid. Walking to Leslie, she grabbed her arm and slammed the needle into it. Leslie offered no resistance. Becky slowly let her eyes run across the body of the thin girl laying on the bed. Just two days ago, Leslie was a pretty, bright girl who loved life. She worried incessantly about her appearance and got depressed over so much as a pimple on her face. Now that face was swollen to an almost unrecognizable shape. Her injured eye was completely shut and her skin was tinted red from dried blood. There were cuts and scratches over her entire body and Becky could see that her friend's abdomen had continued to color deep, dark purple. It was now distended and Becky correctly assumed that serious damage had taken place during the man's violent abuse of the girl. The injected drug seemed to have little effect on the girl as the man walked back to her. Another of the biker's got up and walked out of the room. ""Pussy,"" the man muttered as he stared at the closing door. ""Fuckin' pussy."" Looking down at the girl laying prostrate on the bed, the man gently stroked her hair. ""Ok bitch, it's almost all over. Time for your big scene."" Leslie's eyes stared straight ahead. The man pulled a knife from his pocket and opened the blade holding it in front of the young girl's eyes. Leslie tried to speak but only air escaped her lips. Becky pleaded with him to stop. ""Fuck you bitch,"" was her only answer. Slowly the man traced the blade of the knife up Leslie's back, not pressing hard enough to cut. Leslie lay there, either unable to move or having given completely up. ""More fuckin' drugs, NOW,"" he ordered the biker girls. One immediately moved to Leslie and injected a vial full of pink liquid into the girl. Immediately, Leslie began to twitch and shake. ""Good, she's OD'd, this'll make a good one,"" the man said, motioning the camera's to get all the action. Becky sat in silence, closing her eyes to the scene. She could hear her friend gurgling, unable to breathe properly. Opening her eyes, she saw that the entire bed was shaking violently as Leslie convulsed on it. Her friend's skin had turned pale white, in sharp contrast to the color of her lower stomach which had moved from deep purple to almost black. As the young girl writhed on the bed, gasping for air, the leader reached up and quickly ran the blade of the knife against her right wrist. Immediately, blood spurted out, shooting nearly two feet from her body. Leslie attempted to scream but no sound escaped her lips. She continued to violently convulse as her life's blood shot from her wrist. One of the men in the room muttered something and walked outside. Steadily now, Becky watched as her friend's violent movements slowed and her breathing became more and more labored. The blood continued to shoot from her wrist but not quite as far as at first. Leslie's eyes were bulging but she did not seem to see as the large man stood up and lowered his pants, again revealing a raging hard-on. Getting behind the young girl, he plunged himself into her ass. The only movements Leslie now made were involunaty ones, her breathing was increasingly shallow and unsteady. As the man continued to plunge into her, Leslie's eyes rolled back into her head and her body went again into violent convulsions. Becky screamed. The man continued to push in and out of the now limp girl. The blood flow had stopped from her wrist. Becky looked at the wall and the floor, spattered with Leslie's blood. A large puddle had formed between the wall and the bed where the blood had squirted. The dirty sheet on the bed was beet red. The man withdrew from Leslie as he came and he shot sperm across the girl's back in a final abuse of her body. Slowly, the man got to his feet and pulled his pants up. As he buckled his belt, he looked down at the motionless body. ""What a fuckin' waste,"" he muttered and then turned to Becky but said nothing. ""Get her ass out of here,"" he ordered to two of the men still in the room. ""Make sure you get rid of her where no one will ever fuckin' find it."" The two men crossed the room and quickly untied the girl's arms. The fell limply to the bed. Wrapping her in the sheet from the bed, they pulled the body from the bed. It landed on the floor with a thud. ""Please,"" Becky said through her tears. ""Please, no."" The two men glanced at Becky and then pulled Leslie's body across the room. A smear of blood followed it. ""Clean that shit up,"" the leader said to the biker girls. ""Clean it all up good."" He then left the room and went outside. All of the men then left the room and Becky heard them starting to laugh out on the porch. Three of the biker girls stripped the bed and another brought out a pail of water and a mop. All worked quickly, removing all signs that anything had ever occurred. One looked over at Becky. ""I'm sorry hon, but it's over now. You'll have to understand Red Devil. He's screwed up that way but he's got it out of his system now."" Becky just stared at the girl. ""Don't look at me that way,"" the biker girl continued. ""I didn't do any shit to her. Besides, she's dead now and ain't nothing either of us can do about that."" With that, she turned her attention to the wall, trying to remove the blood spatters that covered it. After a few minutes, the four girls left the room. Becky looked at the bed and the floor. The bed was neatly made now and the only remains of the earlier struggle was the pinkish tint the wall had taken on from the smeared blood. Becky sat alone and again started to cry. All of this had happened because her car had broken down. Her friend was dead, violently tortured to death and she had no idea where she was. She was certain that the same fate awaited her but she was helpless to do anything about it. She wished it had been her on that bed instead of Leslie. At least her friend was gone and could suffer no more. Becky wondered what had become of her friends body. Leslie's parents would never see her again, and, for some reason, that hurt Becky even more. She kept seeing her last sight of Leslie in her mind, the battered, bruised body. The way the young girl had tried to get air but wasn't able. The violent shaking and shuddering. It all kept repeating in her intellect. The sounds outside were of a party. The effects of the afternoon of violence were nothing at all on the people out there. Becky wondered how anyone could do something of this sort to another human being. She had never been able to hurt anything at all. In fact, she remembered being upset once because she had caught her brother pulling the wings off a fly. Slowly, the actions of the day caught up with her and, emotionally drained, she fell asleep in the chair. Becky opened her eyes to darkness. Still strapped in the chair she was so stiff she could hardly move. She had no idea how long she had been asleep but she heard no sound coming from anywhere. Her hands were numb from the reduced blood flow due to the tape covering her wrists. ""Help me,"" she said softly, not knowing what the result would be. ""Please help me."" Still no sound. She spoke again, only louder. ""Is there anyone out there?"" Suddenly she heard footsteps on the porch. The door swung open and one of the biker girls walked in the room. Becky could barely make out the outline of the girl in the darkness. ""Well hello there sweetness,"" the girl said as she walked to Becky. ""I didn't think you were gonna wake up."" Becky looked at the girl's face. She was probably no older than 19 or 20 but she looked 10 years older. ""Of course,"" the girl continued, ""you aren't the one who ain't never gonna wake up, are you.""\n""Please help me,"" Becky pleaded. ""Please, I have to use the bathroom."" She was only half lying. ""Red Devil'll have me on that bed if you get loose. You wouldn't want that, would you?"" the girl asked. ""Please, I'm gonna pee myself if I don't get to the bathroom. Please, just for a second."" The girl looked at Becky and reached out, touching her face. ""You're so sweet, hon. I'm sorry for what happened to your friend. It wasn't right but, Red Devil said that we had to do it. For the money, you know.""\n""Please,"" Becky said again, ""Please let me loose for a few seconds."" The girl stared at Becky for a second. ""OK, but you try to get away or anything and you'll be sorry. You'll have to be quiet too, cause the others are out on the porch smokin' dope."" With that the girl began to undo Becky's wrists. As she did, she whispered to Becky, ""OK hon, I'll help you get out of here, OK? But, you have to do it at the right time. Not now. Later tonight, they'll be all drunk and shit, after they start your movie.""\n""My movie?"" Becky said in a loud voice. ""Shut the fuck up,"" the girl said with a worried tone in her voice. She stared at the door waiting for one of the men to come in. ""Just listen. They ain't gonna hurt you tonight, that comes later. Tonight, they want to get a picture of you bein' forced to make it with me.""\n""You...,"" Becky whispered. ""Don't get all panicky and shit on me. Yeah, me. They were talkin' outside how'd you get all freaked and shit bein' forced to make it with another girl. Just don't make it too rough on me, OK? If I can't get you turned on, they'll beat the shit out of me.""\n""What do I have to do?""\n""Just follow along with me. Resist at first and all, but then really get into it. Let 'em think you really like it and all, then when they're done makin' the movie, they'll get all fuckin' blitzed and shit and we'll get away then. Just make it look real, OK?""\n""But, I haven't ever done anything like that before.""\n""I told you, just follow along with me, it'll be OK. Now, get in and use the bathroom then get back in here. They'll be comin' in soon and I don't want to get the shit kicked out of me."" Becky walked quietly to the bathroom. Finally she saw a glimmer of hope that she may survive this ordeal. Still, she wondered why this girl was suddenly being so nice to her. At any rate, she knew that she didn't have much choice. She certainly wasn't interested in having sex with her but, if that was her only chance, she'd make it a good one."
565,Biker Bar 5,"['M+FF', 'gb', 'nc']","""Bitch,"" the man growled, and Becky felt him give a hard twist to one of her nipples. She grunted in pain. ""Oh,"" the man continued, ""You like this shit, huh?""\n""Let her alone,"" a girl's voice said from across the room. The man spun around to face the biker girl who had helped Becky the previous night. ""You want me to fuck you instead?"" the man said to her. ""Maybe you want me to waste you right now?""\n""Touch me and Red Devil'l cut your balls off,"" the girl answered with a snap. ""Just let her alone, that's all. She'll have enough in a while.""\n""Fuck you,"" the man retorted and began to untie Becky. Looking down at Becky he winked at her. ""Maybe you and I'll go outside and do some serious fucking before the shit starts. Becky looked helplessly across the room to the biker girl. The girl walked up to the man and grabbed his arm. He again spun around, striking the girl across the face. She tumbled back onto the floor. Without speaking, he walked to her and quickly gave her a hard kick into the stomach. Becky heard the air rush out of the girl's lungs. The two men who had been in the room rushed to the man's side and grabbed his arms. ""You fuckin' nuts?"" one asked the man. ""He'll fuckin' kill ya."" The man shook the two men off. ""I told you to shut the fuck up bitch,"" the man said to the girl who was now gasping for air on the floor. ""Just shut the fuck up."" With that, he walked back to Becky and finished untieing her. Grabbing her by the arm, he roughly pulled her to her feet and shoved her towards the door. One of the other men tried to stop them but was shoved aside. ""Tell Devil I'll have her back when I fuckin' get done with her,"" the man growled as he walked out the door. ""You're hurting my arm,"" Becky pleaded as she was half drug across the empty yard towards a densely trade area. ""Please?""\n""Shut the fuck up bitch,"" the man replied and only grabbed her arm tighter. ""Shut up or I'll fuckin' break your arm."" Becky believed him and stumbled as she tried to keep up. She had nothing on her feet and she felt the stones and glass cutting her as she walked. After arriving at the wooded area, the man turned and swiftly picked the young girl up into his arms. ""C'mon bitch, let's go,"" he said as he pushed through the bushes and high weeds. Becky felt thorns from ground cover scratch across her as the man used her body to shield himself. Finally they came to a small clearing and the man literally dumped the young girl on the ground. Becky stared at him as he kicked his shoes off and undid his belt. Dropping his pants he exposed what had already become an enormous erection. Without speaking, the man dropped to his knees and grabbed the young girls head bringing it smacking up against his cock. ""Take it in your mouth bitch,"" the man ordered Becky. When she hesitated momentarily, the man slapped her down flat onto her back and straddled her chest. His cock lay prone across her face. ""Open your mouth, bitch,"" he ordered as he squeezed her cheeks with his fingers, forcing it open. Her mouth now open, Becky felt the smooth head of the man's cock glide across her sore and tender lips. The man slowly began pushing in and out of her mouth. She lay still under him, eyes closed, trying not to think of what was going on. The man continued to push in and out of her mouth. It seemed that with each penetration he pushed himself further and further in. Becky began to gag as the man grabbed her head and violently began to fuck her face. She felt the tip of his cock touch the back of her throat and, in the position her head was, found it increasingly difficult to breathe. The man then repositioned himself over her so that her head was flat on the ground and his waist was right above her. In this position, he was able to literally plunge himself over and over again into her mouth. Becky tried to resist with her hands and arms, attempting to support the man's weight but he was simply too large. After a few minutes of this, Becky felt the man begin to moan and she realized that the end was near. Within seconds, she felt the man slam into her face and felt his hot liquid squirt against the back of her throat. Gagging, she managed to finally pull away from the man and roll onto her side. Her freedom was only momentary as the man quickly grabbed her and again pinned her down to the ground. Almost instantly, the man was on top of her, spreading her young legs apart. Roughly he entered her and began pumping into her. Again, Becky closed her eyes and tried to distance herself from the man who was raping her. Suddenly she felt the man tense and almost collapse down on top of her. Looking up, she saw a strange look in the man's eyes and then realized that the biker's leader was standing above them. The large man had a large rock in his hand that was slightly stained with blood. Within seconds of the time the man raping her had tensed, Becky saw the leader again smash into the back of the man's head with the rock. Again the man tensed, this time he also grunted. Becky stared in horror as she saw the man's eyes roll up into their sockets. With the third smash of the rock, the man fell limp onto Becky's body. Becky felt nearly smothered with his weight. The leader continued to hit the man across the back of the head with the rock, time after time. Now, with each hit, Becky felt a spray of blood come across her face. She felt the cock inside of her grow rapidly limp. Finally, Becky saw two other men rush up and grab the leaders arms. The rock fell to the ground with a thud, barely missing her own head. ""Let me the fuck go,"" the large man grunted. ""Clean this shit up."" And with that, he pushed the man off of Becky and grabbed her by the arm pulling her to her feet. ""C'mon bitch,"" the man growled, ""You want to fuck, I'll give you some fuck.""\n""But,"" Becky protested, ""But I......"" Her words were cut short by the man throwing her to the ground. The young girl landed in a dense sticker bush. She screamed in pain. Reaching down, the large man literally lifted Becky up by the arm. She felt the tiny thorns tearing across her body, leaving small scratches. Once free of the bush, the man again threw her to the ground. Becky looked up and saw three other men running towards her. ""Hold her ass down,"" the leader commanded, and the three men threw themselves onto Becky. She looked up helplessly at the raging man. Quietly and without any hesitation, the leader bent down and picked up a jagged stick, about twelve or thirteen inches long. Becky watched in horror as he ordered the three men who were holding her in place to spread her legs apart. ""You want fuck, bitch?"" the large man raged. ""You want a good fuck?"" Becky screamed in terror. ""No, Please,"" she cried. ""He dragged me out here, I didn't want...."" Again her voice was cut off by the violent actions of the leader. As she spoke he had bent over and was prodding between her legs with the stick. Finding her tender opening, he jammed the rod slightly into her. Becky screamed in pain as the jagged stick found her flesh. She could feel its edges as it entered her, leaving tiny splinters as it did. Looking up through her tears she saw one of the men holding her straining his neck to see exactly what was happening. He was smiling. ""There bitch,"" the leader yelled at Becky, ""there, you happy? Or you want more?""\n""No, please,"" the young girl pleaded, but to no avail. Almost immediately she felt the man jabbing the stick further into her. Again she screamed in agony. ""Shit, man,"" one of the men holding Becky muttered, ""shit!""\n""Shut the fuck up,"" the leader screamed at the man. And with that he ripped the stick from inside Becky. The girl felt as though her insides had been torn apart. ""Get her the fuck inside,"" the leader ordered and the three men complied. Again inside the house, Becky was thrown into the darkened room where she had spent the first night. Curling into the fetal position, she cried, cried harder than she had ever cried before. Once again, her entire body ached and she kept seeing the picture of the man who was raping her being killed while he was inside of her. She could not cleanse her mind of the sight of the back of the man's head as she was pulled away from him. Suddenly and strangely, she thought of her father, the man who had warned her never to go into that place on the highway. She longed to hear his and her mother's voice again, to play with her dog, to see her friends at school. She guessed that her parents had already called the police about her, that they were all looking for her. But where was she? Was she even still in the same state? With those thoughts straining through her mind, she fell asleep."
566,Biker Bar 6,"['M+FF', 'gb', 'nc']","made any effort to cover herself. Gingerly the man led the young girl to the door and quietly opened it. Looking around the larger room, Becky saw about ten men and several girls at various places. Most were sleeping. Two were in a corner talking quietly. In the far corner, Becky could see the girl who she had spoken with the previous night, at least she thought it was the previous night, (it could have been days), performing oral sex on the leader. The large man was sitting in a chair with the girls head bobbing up and down at his waist. Becky wondered to herself how a girl could ever put herself into a situation like that, on purpose. The man with Becky motioned her over to where the leader and the girl were. The leader had his head resting back and his eyes closed. Close up, Becky could clearly see the man's large cock sliding in and out of the girls mouth. The girl stopped as Becky approached and looked up at her. With that, the leader opened his eyes but let his head continue resting on the back of the chair. ""Bitch,"" the large man said to the girl kneeling in front of him, ""did I tell you to fuckin' stop?"" The girl quickly glanced at Becky and almost immediately went back to her task at hand. Becky cringed as she saw the man's cock again disappear into the girls mouth. The large man then lifted his head and smiled at Becky. ""How 'bout you bitch?"" he said very quietly. ""You like this kind of action?"" Becky said nothing and stood silently still. ""I mean it bitch,"" the man continued. ""This is some good shit, huh?"" With that the man grabbed the girl's head from between his legs and yanked it back with a handful of hair. The girl grunted a little from the roughness but said nothing. ""She's a fine lookin' bitch, ain't she?"" he asked Becky, motioning at the girl he held in his hands. ""Bet you'd love to fuck something like this wouldn't ya."" Becky simply stood there staring at the man, quietly. The man pulled the kneeling girl back to his cock and let her continue. Again he let his head drop back onto the chair and Becky saw his eyes close. She shifted her weight waiting for him to move again. The man holding Becky's arm stood by, also silent. Becky watched as the scene in front of her unfolded. The girl continued to suck on the man's cock, occasionally licking the sides and bottom with a long tongueing motion. The act continued for four or five minutes. Then, suddenly and without warning, in one motion, the leader sat up, reached down and roughly pushed the girl away from him. From her kneeling position, she landed hard on her side with a thud. At the same time he immediately grabbed Becky by the arm and pulled her to her knees in front of him. ""Your turn bitch,"" he said to her. Becky looked up at him in horror. ""And you,"" the leader continued, looking at the girl he had just pushed away, ""you help her. I want you bitches to become good friends."" With that, the girl scrambled back to her knees and returned to between the man's legs. The man grabbed Becky's head and slammed it against his mid- section. ""C'mon bitch, I gotta give you fuckin' lessons?"" he said loudly to Becky. ""Shit, I figured you had this shit by now."" Becky parted her lips and let the man push his member into her sore mouth. She held still as the man moved his hips back and forth and let himself slide in and out. Meanwhile, Becky felt the girl next to her duck her head down under the man's cock. Occasionally she felt the girl's tongue as it slide up the underside of his cock. Much to her own surprise, (again), Becky no longer really cared about what she was doing. This was all as a dream sequence, nothing was real in her mind. In a few minutes the leader began pumping harder and harder into Becky's mouth and, by now, Becky knew what was coming....literally. She recognized that she was helpless to do anything and tried again to just put all of what was going on out of her mind. Still, when the first stream of bitter fluid entered her mouth, she gagged and found herself on her hands and knees, attempting to vomit up that which was not in her stomach. The salty, acrid fluid hung in her mouth like paste. Becky saw the man stand up in front of her and braced herself for a blow to the head. Nothing came. ""Shit,"" the leader said looking down at the young girl, ""What a fuckin' waste."" With that comment, the large man spit, most of landing on Becky's back, then stepped over her and began to leave the room. ""Get the bitch cleaned up,"" he ordered to no one in particular. ""I want her lookin' real fuckin' pretty when I get back."" Then, looking at one of the men who had operated the camera when Becky's friend was being killed, ""I got a great fuckin' idea about a flic, come with me."" The man immediately got to his feet and followed the large man out. Becky heard the roar of motorcycles starting and leaving. The girl who had just been with her and the leader took her by the arm and pulled her to her feet. ""You'll be OK, hon,"" she whispered, ""He likes you, you're OK."" Becky looked at the girl in disbelief as she was led out the door into the bright sunshine. ""Look,"" the girl told Becky, ""You need to clean up then we'll get you something to eat. You gotta be starving."" Becky realized suddenly that she had not eaten in what could have been days, nor had she used the bathroom. Suddenly she became very hungry and thirsty. ""Can I eat first?"" she asked the girl. ""Listen hon,"" the girl said as she pulled Becky to face her, ""You better start understanding that this isn't your fancy home and we ain't your mommy and daddy. The only reason you're still alive is because Red Devil likes you and figures you can make him some money. Otherwise, you'd have been the one he killed, not your friend. And,"" the girl continued almost in a whisper, ""if you're smart, you won't ask any questions and just do whatever I or anyone else here tells you to do, OK?"" Becky looked into the girls eyes. The girl was not unattractive and Becky wondered again how she had gotten into this situation. Surely she couldn't like being used by these guys. The girl led Becky out to the center of the yard and picked up the hose. Squeezing the handle, a fine mist sprayed over the young girl's body. The water felt cool and refreshing against the skin that had been abused so badly the last number of days. Becky simply stood there and let the biker girl hose her off. ""OK,"" the girl said, ""lets go get us something to eat before Devil comes back."" With that, she led Becky back into the house and into the small kitchen. Becky sat down at the table. The vinyl covering on the chair was cold against her naked skin but felt good. Watching the biker girl intently, Becky tried to determine something, anything at all, about what made this girl tick. The biker girl put a bowl in front of Becky and filled it with cereal and milk. Becky immediately began to eat and the biker girl sat down at the table across from her. ""How'd you end up here?"" Becky inquired between mouthfuls. This was the first time she had actually had anything to eat in what seemed like days and she was keeping her mouth stuffed. ""What you mean by that?"" the girl asked with an obviously perturbed sound in her voice. ""I just mean, how did you end up with these guys?"" Becky responded softly. The tone in the other girl's voice frightened her. ""Listen bitch,"" the biker girl responded in an angry voice, ""just because I live here with these guys don't mean I'm any worse than you.""\n""I didn't mean...."" Becky tried to interrupt. ""Bullshit, you didn't mean,"" the girl continued. ""You honey girls always think your shit don't stink and that we're just a bunch of sluts. Well, yeah, I fuck an suck these guys, right. But shit, you'll end up fuckin' and suckin' some guy for the same fuckin' reason I do it. That's to fuckin' survive.""\n""But,"" Becky was now scared. ""But.....""\n""But shit!"" the girl exclaimed. With that she reached across the table and grabbed the nearly empty bowl that Becky had been eating from and threw it across the room. It crashed against the wall, breaking into pieces. Becky jumped up and ran towards the kitchen door. She managed to get to the door before the biker girl could catch her but it was bolted shut. She fell to her knees crying and waiting for the biker girl to hit or kick her. No such attack came. Instead, the biker girl now seemed perfectly calm. Kneeling down, the biker girl pulled Becky close to her and tenderly kissed her forehead. Becky felt a chill as the other girl's lips touched her skin. ""That's OK, hon,"" the girl whispered. ""I didn't mean to scare you, I'm sorry. It's just I don't like being called a slut."" Becky said nothing in return but knelt tensely in the other girl's arms. ""Relax, hon,"" the girl continued to whisper. ""Just relax. It's OK."" With that, Becky felt the girl pull her even closer. Slowly the biker girl began stroking Becky's hair and back, letting her hand wonder across her back. Becky closed her eyes tightly as the biker girl's hand found one of her still tender breasts. ""Shit,"" the biker girl whispered, ""they did a fuckin' job on you didn't they?"" Becky remained silent. ""You're bruised as shit,"" the girl continued softly and lowered her head down and gingerly kissed Becky's left nipple. Becky again felt a cool chill down her back. ""Those fuckers just don't know, do they hon?"" Becky wanted to get up and run away but she knew that she would be caught. What this girl was doing to her was, in her mind, worse than what the men had done but she knew she had no alternative. Maybe, just maybe, if she were to befriend this girl, she could get help in escaping. She let the biker girl continue to carress and kiss her breasts. ""Here, hon,"" the biker girl said, ""relax."" With that the girl urged Becky flat onto her back. ""It's OK,"" the girl continued to whisper, over and over again. Once Becky was on the floor the biker girl straddled her midsection and leaned forward. Becky felt the warmth of the girl's breath just inches from her face. ""Hon, you're beautiful,"" the girl whispered in Becky's ear. The warmth of the girl's breath as she talked so close to her ear sent chills throughout Becky's body. Becky felt the girl lightly nibble and lick at her ear, occasionally letting her tongue slide into the opening. Becky was, in spite of her own feelings, becoming excited. She felt herself begin to perspire. ""Oh,"" the girl again whispered, sensing Becky's reluctant acceptance of her advances, ""you like this, don't you. Bet you never knew it could be so good, did you?"" Saying nothing, and keeping her eyes closed, Becky felt the girl's lips move across her neck and up to her mouth. Each kiss was thrilling. There was such a difference between this girl and the men. Kissing her tenderly on the lips, the girl licked Becky, probing her tongue between Becky's closed lips. A slight moan escaped Becky's lips. ""Me too,"" the girl said softly to Becky. ""Me too."" With that, the girl slowly slid down Becky's body, stopping for a moment to suckle at Becky's young breasts. Not stopping though, Becky felt the girl continue to slide down until her head was only inches away from her pubic area. Closing her eyes even tighter, Becky braced herself for what was to come. Parting Becky's lower lips with her fingers, the girl let her tongue trace along her opening. Becky moaned lowly, not wishing to, but almost being forced to. ""Shit,"" Becky heard the girl comment, ""they've even fucked you up down here. How the fuck did they get splinters in you?"" Becky remained quiet. She was embarrassed that this was enjoyable but, for the first time since her capture, she was not completely terrified. She felt the girl continue to gently kiss her and felt her tongue slowly probe inside of her. Becky became aware of the sweat that was now pouring off of her body. The sound of a man's voice and heavy footsteps coming into the room brought Becky back to reality and brought the biker girl quickly to her knees. ""What the fuck?"" the man exclaimed as he walked towards the two girls. Becky looked up at the man, she had seen him once before at the bar. He was not one of the men who had killed her friend but he was big, bigger than Red Devil. She stayed flat on her back looking up at the man from the floor. ""What the fuck you doing?"" he asked the biker girl who was now standing. ""Nothing,"" the girl answered back defiantly. ""Besides, what the fuck is it to you?"" The man said nothing, simply swung out with his fist catching the girl square on the jaw. The biker girl literally flew across the room and slammed against the wall. Sitting up, Becky saw a trickle of blood come out of the corner of the biker girl's mouth. ""You mother fucker,"" the biker girl cried. ""Wait til Devil gets back, he'll cut your balls off for that.""\n""Fuck I will,"" another voice said. Becky looked at the door and saw the leader standing at the doorway. The biker girl scrambled onto her feet and ran to him. When she approached him, she was greeted with the same result at the other man. The leader violently swung his fist at the girl, catching her on the same spot the previous man had hit. Again, the biker girl flew across the room and slammed against the wall. ""I'm sick of your shit,"" the leader half screamed at the girl. ""All the fuck you do is shoot up shit and cause fuckin' trouble. You don't even fuck good anymore.""\n""Devil,"" the girl spoke through swollen lips, ""I love you.""\n""Fuck you,"" the man responded. ""That little bitch on the floor,"" he said, pointing at Becky, ""she fucks and sucks ten times better'n you. And she don't do it for shit."" Looking over at the man still standing next to Becky he motioned him to pick the biker girl up. Then looking over at Becky he said, ""Get the fuck up bitch and get your ass in the other room."" Becky scrambled to her feet as she saw the large man violently yank the biker girl to her feet. The girl attempted to defend herself and was just shoved across the room into the facing wall. Again she fell to the floor in a heap. As Becky moved towards the door, the leader grabbed her by her arm and spun her around to face him. ""It's your lucky day, bitch,"" the man snarled. ""You were gonna be my little movie star til that bitch acted up. Now, you get to watch a pro in action.""\n""No Devil,"" the biker girl whimpered from the corner. ""Please, no.""\n""Get her in the other room,"" the leader ordered, shoving Becky through the door. Becky was pushed into a chair and ordered to sit still or they would again tie her up. As she looked around the room, she saw a new addition. There was a doberman pincher sitting across from her. Becky heard the biker girl scream as she entered the room. Turning to face her she saw that the large man had the girl's arm bent behind her at an almost impossible angle. She wasn't sure at all what was happening or why it was happening. While she felt relieved that it wasn't her that the attention was being paid to, she was again terrified. Somehow she had developed a measure of liking for the biker girl and it hurt to see her abused. The biker girl was thrown down onto the bed across the room and held there by the large man. Almost immediately, the same people who had been in the room the previous day came through the front door."
567,Biker Bar 7,"['M+FF', 'gb', 'nc']","""OK, tie her ass up,"" the leader ordered and again the men quickly did as they were told. All the while this was going on, the biker girl kept pleading with the group to stop, literally pleading for her life. She was ignored. ""Get the fuckin' camera's goin',"" the leader demanded, ""I want to get all this shit."" His voice sounded disappointed that he had not already captured this much on film. Immediately Becky saw one of the men grab a camera off the floor and turn it on, facing towards the biker girl who was now arching her back off the bed in an attempt to release the cords that held her down. All her action appeared to caused was a tightening of the ropes. Becky saw the girl's hands and feet begin to turn bright red from the reduced blood flow. ""I've always said you fuck like a dog,"" Red Devil said very casually as he walked toward the helpless girl, ""now we're gonna see if you can fuck a real dog.""\n""No please,"" the biker girl pleaded through the tears streaming down her face, ""I love you Devil, please don't.""\n""Fuck you bitch,"" was the large man's only reply as he looked down at the girl in disgust. ""Fuck you and everyone you fuckin' know.""\n""But, why? Devil,"" the girl continued, now barely audible above her whimpering, ""Why me? I love you."" Without muttering a word the leader reached down and grabbed the girl by the crotch, his fingers digging deep into the girl. Becky watched the biker girl's face turn bright red as she screamed in pain. Her screams only intensified as the man literally lifted her up by her vagina, his fingers reaching deep into her. ""God, No,"" the girl screamed. ""Please, no. Stop!""\n""You gettin' this shit on film?"" the leader asked the man with the camera. The cameraman motioned that he had. ""You like this shit, bitch,"" the leader asked, facing towards Becky. He still had his fingers inside the biker girl and was continuing to hold her mid-section up in the air. Becky stared at the bed as it shook violently as the man twisted and shook his impaled hand. ""Maybe you'd like some of the action too?"" Becky looked up at the man. He was standing there with a perverse grin on his face and for an instant she actually thought she was looking directly at the devil. Not wasting his time with Becky, the man turned back to the girl writhing in pain on the bed. ""Go get me some shit from the kitchen, some of that fuckin' hamburger meat that's in there,"" he ordered one of the other girls in the room. She immediately jumped to her feet and ran into the kitchen. She returned within seconds holding a pound or so of raw meat. ""Give that shit to me,"" the leader ordered and ripped off a handful as she approached. In one swift motion, he jammed the meat directly into the biker girls exposed opening, plowing nearly his whole hand into her in the process. Again the girl screamed in agony. Becky saw a spot of blood appear on the sheet under the girl's still raised body. The spot grew wider by the minute. ""OK, bring me Satan,"" the leader ordered the man holding the large dog. The dog was led directly to the leader who withdrew his his hand from inside the girl with a plopping sound. ""Here boy,"" he said to the dog, ""taste this shit."" The dog immediately began licking the man's closed fist. Dropping the girl onto the bed the leader took hold of the dog's head and pushed it directly up to the girl's crotch. The dog's tail began wagging and the dog began licking at the girl's slightly bloodied slit. Again the girl began to beg and plead. ""Please no,"" the girl's voice had panic in it. ""Please Devil, no. Don't...."" The girl's voice was cut off as the doberman began to dig it's nose into the girls crotch to try to retrieve the meat that was jammed up inside of her. The biker girl screamed as the dog began to chew at her insides and Becky saw a steady stream of blood now start to run down the girls leg. Becky watched in disbelief as the dog's nose slowly but steadily disappeared into the biker girl's body. All along the leader continued standing nearby watching intently and all of the other men and women either sat or stared in silence. ""How's it feel?"" the leader asked the girl as he walked up beside her. By now the doberman had his entire nose inside of the girl and was straining to advance even further. Each move the girl made up or down trying to push or pull the dog away seemed to make the animal even more determined to get what it was after. The girl's screams continued as she strained in vain to free herself from the humiliation and pain she was encountering. Finally, and without any warning, the biker leader simply and effortlessly pulled the dog away from the girl and handed the leash to another man. He walked up to the girl who was now laying on the bed exhausted from her efforts to free herself and looked down at her. ""I fuckin' hate you,"" the man said quite matter of factly as he looked down at the whimpering girl. ""Please,"" the girl begged quietly, ""Please baby, I love you, don't do this to me.""\n""Fuck you bitch,"" was the man's only reply as he turned towards Becky. Becky cringed down into the chair as he began to walk towards her. ""OK bitch,"" he said to Becky, ""It's your fuckin' turn. Do good and you'll be a fuckin' movie star."" With that, he grabbed Becky's arm and pulled her to her feet. ""You ain't done half bad learning how to give good head but I think your ass needs some practice,"" the man said as he pulled Becky close to him. Looking at the other bikers in the room, he asked, ""What ya all think."" He was greeted with some hoots and jeers. ""Ya see bitch,"" he continued, now looking directly into Becky's eyes, ""they agree. And shit, I gotta do what they say, huh? This is a fuckin' democracy."" Becky tried to pull away from the man, to no avail. ""What the fuck you doin' bitch,"" the man half yelled, pulling Becky back close to him. ""You want me to have Max fuckin' eat you alive too?"" With that he violently threw Becky to the floor next to the doberman where she landed with a thud. ""Ok bitch,"" the man ordered, standing directly over her head, ""do it.""\n""Please no,"" Becky pleaded with the man. ""Please......."" Her voice was cut off by the man who grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her head back to face directly up to him. ""Listen bitch,"" the man snarled threateningly, ""You either get to fuckin' work on that dog or I swear I'll fuckin' cut your goddamned fingers off and feed 'em to him one by one. You fuckin' understand whore?"" Becky continued crying as the man released his grip on her hair and shoved her head down towards the dog who was laying quietly with his head up. Slowly, Becky moved her hand to the dog and felt it's strong, muscular body. Looking at its face she could see the remains of the biker girl's blood still smeared on him. The man holding the dog's leash bent down and pulled the dog over on it's side and then held it's rear leg up in the air, exposing the dog's black, hair covered penis. ""Do it bitch,"" the leader yelled. ""Do it fuckin' now or you'll never wear a fuckin' ring again."" With that, Becky, still crying violently, bent down and took the dog's penis into her hand. It felt disgusting to her and she gagged on her own breath. ""Little early for that, ain't it bitch?"" the leader questioned and reached down, pushing Becky's head up against the dog's cock. ""I'm gonna give your ass three seconds to suck that dog's cock and then I'm gonna start fuckin' cuttin', you got it?"" the man demanded. ""One................two.............."" Becky took a deep breath between her sobs and lowered her head down to the doberman's cloaked cock. Slowly she let the tip of it slip between her lips, the sheer smell of it making her gag. Almost immediately the leader reached down and shoved her head against the dog. Becky felt the dog's hairy shield slam into her mouth. The dog, feeling this unknown intrusion on itself, jumped and attempted to free itself but the man holding it's leash had its head mashed down with his knee and another man was holding its rear legs still and apart. Becky still feared that the dog would rip her to shreds. Not satisfied that she was ""doing"" her best, the leader took a handful of Becky's hair and began jerking her head up and down over the dogs cock. Slowly, the dog began to respond and Becky felt a slimy, warm, fingerlike object begin to protrude into her mouth. The taste was disgusting, even more so than the men who had done this to her. Again she tried to put all out of her mind, to blank everything out. Finally, after several minutes of this, the leader yanked Becky's hair back and pulled her head away from the doberman. ""OK bitch, you had fuckin' enough?"" the large man roared at her. Becky looked up at the man in silence, tears streaming down her face. Her entire body was shaking and she felt sickenly naseaus. ""I said,"" the man nearly screamed, ""You had fuckin' enough?""\n""Yes,"" Becky answered weakly. With that, the man pulled her hair up straight, bringing the quivering girl to her feet. Once there, the man released his grip. ""Listen bitch,"" the man said coarsly, staring into Becky's eyes just inches from her face, ""from now on you're my bitch, you got it. That means that from now on you do what I say, when I say, and how I say. And you better fuckin' believe that if you ever fuck with me I'll cut your tits off and feet 'em to the fuckin' dog. You under fucking stand?""\n""Yes,"" Becky again answered meekly, through her tears. ""Fuckin' good,"" the man responded. ""Now get on your fuckin' knees and give me a blow job, I'm fuckin' horny."" Becky hesitated for only a second, looking at the man's face. ""What the fuck did I just tell you bitch,"" the man roared at her. As he spoke, he reached forward and grabbed Becky's right nipple giving it a violent twist between his thumb and fingers. The girl screamed and dropped to her knees. ""Now give me a fuckin' blow job,"" the man roared again. Becky heard jeers and giggles coming from the others in the room. The leader unzipped his pants and fished himself out. Becky immediately took him in her mouth and began to suck. ""That's it bitch,"" the man said, running his fingers through her hair, ""You're my fucking slave bitch now."""
568,Biker Girls,"['MFF', 'FF']","invited him to join our picnic. There was something about Frank: he seemed to ooze sensuality, and every time our eyes met I got a big jolt of frankly sexual energy. The same seemed to be happening with Lena. When I complained of a sore neck Frank gave me a neck and shoulder rub that was so slow, so deep, so excruciatingly sensual, I wanted to rip his clothes off right there. By the time we finished our meal Lena and I were decided. Locking her eyes with mine she picked up my hand and began kissing my fingers one by one. Slowly I drew her into my arms until our lips met. Then we turned to our guest, who was watching avidly. ""Frank,"" I began. ""We think you should come home with us. We can show you our house...""\n""...and our bedroom...""\n""...and our bed...""\n""You see,"" I explained as Frank's hot eyes rested first on Lena, then on me, ""we have lots of fun together but we haven't had a man in--how long has it been, Lena?""\n""I don't know. A long time.""\n""A very long time.""\n""And we LIKE men!"" Lena insisted. ""Especially men who are serious about their pleasures--and like to take their time with them. Are you like that, Frank? Because if you are--""\n""IF you are, we'd VERY much like to take you home."" Frank licked his lips. ""Let's go."" At the house we stripped off our leathers and warmed up with a cup of hot tea apiece. Then Lena and I led Frank into our bedroom. As we had pushed our bikes into the garage earlier we had decided what we were going to do. Now I put my arms around Frank and began to kiss him. He was an incredible kisser, slow and tantalizing. We kissed and undressed, then I pushed him down on the bed and lay on top of him, naked skin on hot, naked skin, and while my mouth and my naked thighs against his erection distracted him, Lena captured his arms and legs and tied him to the bed. I don't think he realized he was caught until she tightened the bonds and I rolled off him. ""Don't worry,"" Lena told him. ""It's just that, well, the trouble with men is that they're just not patient. And we want to take you slo-o-owly."" She leaned down and kissed his mouth, nibbled his ear lobe, then knelt between his spread legs and began, with excruciating slowness, to lick and then suck his balls. Frank groaned and rolled his eyes. I lay back and enjoyed as Lena tormented him. I had some idea of what was coming next, and watching Frank thrash and strain against his bonds as Lena brought him closer and closer to orgasm was getting me really hot. Just before he was ready to come she pulled away from him, leaving his organ purple with lust and visibly pulsating. ""See what I mean? You're getting impatient."" Frank groaned. Lena crawled over him and wrapped me in an octopus-like embrace. ""Now it's your turn,"" she said. Those incredible, talented lips brushed my hairline, my eyelids, and at last my mouth. While her fingers teased my things apart she began french-kissing me, her lush breasts a warmth I wanted to bury myself in. I stroked her nipple with one hand while the other found her pussy, which was dripping wet with excitement. As I caressed the hot, velvety softness between her labia she began to moan aloud, thrusting her crotch against the heel of my hand. I was all set to go down on her when she slipped from my arms, laid me head- to-foot with Frank so he could watch as much of the action as possible, and began to lick my dripping hot pussy. A fierce heat began to grow deep inside me, became nearly unbearable as it spread to my hands and feet, my breasts, even my throat. As her tongue lashed my super-sensitive clit I felt her finger slide around the opening of my vagina, then slip within. A bottomless well seemed to open inside me. As she brought me to the brink of orgasm and over I was dimly aware that Frank was going nearly as wild as I was, but I caught in wave after wave of searing, almost unendurable pleasure and couldn't pay much attention. Lena barely let me catch my breath before bringing me off again. Another sweet agony shook me. She was starting in on round three when I took mercy on poor Frank and insisted that she make him lick her pussy for a while. Meanwhile I lay down between his legs and began licking his balls as Lena had done earlier. Frank was excited and he loved Lena's pussy. Lena loved his tongue, too, for she kept rubbing her cunt over his mouth, groaning, sweat sheening the muscles of her back. I ached to be two places at once: how I envied Frank as he tasted my lover's delicious snatch, especially when her skin took on the dark flush that let me know she was close to cumming. It wasn't long before I saw her long dark hair fly back as her body was wracked by spasm after spasm of delicious orgasm. Meanwhile I was getting off on Frank's cock and balls. His scrotum had a delightful male odor, and the whole sac was so-o-o sensitive! While my saliva-slicked hand stroked his throbbing erection I took first one ball and then the other inside my mouth, tonguing them, teasing them, pulling gently. Pretty soon Frank got so hot I had to stop. I was just in time to witness Lena going off again. As I shifted my legs slightly I could feel the juices squishing around in my pussy. I was SO hot, and Frank had such a gorgeous cock. I took the head, then the strong shaft, into my mouth, but it wasn't enough. Lena had collapsed by Frank's head. I positioned myself over Frank and slowly sheathed his erect and throbbing member in my tight, hungry cunt. That must have been just what he wanted, because he shuddered and groaned and his eyes rolled back in his head. Me, I was in heaven. Frank's cock--it was rock-hard--felt just perfect, and as he strained against his bonds to thrust himself deeper inside me I could feel the sweet sensation building toward another orgasm. ""Do you want to cum, Frank?"" I panted, speeding up my tempo. ""Yes!"" he grated. ""So bad you can almost taste it?""\n""Oh god, please!"" I leaned closer to him, slamming my hips against his pelvis. As I thrust an eager tongue between his lips I could feel my body begin to shudder. Suddenly my back arched as I began to cum, another incredibly intense orgasm, and as I did Frank screamed and began to shoot wads of hot jism into me, bucking and straining. I have never seen a man come like that, and the wild throbbings of his cock made my own orgasm go on and on. Finally, spent, I collapsed on top of him. His arms came around me as Lena loosed his bonds, then she joined us a moment later. The three of us, intertwined, fell asleep there among the tangled covers, happy and--for the moment-- exhausted."
569,Biker Weekend,"['MF', 'gb', 'bd', 'orgy', 'alcohol', 'nc']","Teaching junior high, I was familiar with teens going through their rebellious stage. It was a fact of life for me, and I did everything I could to make the teenager's angst as painless as possible, while still teaching my subject. Also, teaching at a good, and very expensive, private school, meant cooperating with the parents as much as possible. One troubled teen was a beautiful girl named Elizabeth. Elizabeth was 15 and in the midst of a powerful revolt against her very wealthy parents. Big contributors to the school, her parents asked for and received cooperation from everyone on the staff. Looking back on that Spring, I realized that I made a mistake by getting too involved with Elizabeth and her family. Part of the phase Elizabeth was going through was in selecting ""wild"" boyfriends. Her latest was a biker, years older than her, and someone we all assumed (correctly) was heavily into drugs and a lot of other unsavory things. Just before final exams in the Spring, Elizabeth ran away from home. For whatever reason, she showed up at our door several days later, hungry and broke, and spent several nights with Kris and me. We helped her get through exams and finally talked her into returning home. About a week after Elizabeth left, I got a call from her boyfriend. He made it clear that if he ever heard of me touching her again that he would kill me. He further threatened to get even somehow for what I had done with his ""old lady."" In a near panic, I tried to assure him that nothing had happened between Elizabeth and me and that my wife had been with us the entire time. I don't think he listened to me at all. Several weeks passed. School let out for the Summer and Kris and I prepared for our vacation. We planned a long weekend away over the Fourth of July and couldn't wait to leave as soon as Kris's summer school class dismissed at noon on Friday. I had the car packed and ready to go when she pulled into the driveway. We had a light lunch and piled into the car to hit the road. I had driven perhaps a mile when I suddenly felt the cold steel of a gun barrel being pressed against my neck. A guy who looked very much like a large, nasty biker was in the back seat of the car and was very serious about what he would do to us if I didn't do exactly as he ordered. He told me to drive and, following his instructions, we drove for almost an hour, far out into the country. We turned off the road and into a rutted trail and our kidnapper told us to stop next to a van parked there and to get out. Another, even larger biker climbed out of the van, pointing a sawed-off shotgun at us. The first guy put our hands behind our backs and handcuffed us. Then he put silver duct tape on our mouths and blindfolded our eyes with black cloth. They pushed us into the van and tied our feet to the sides and then drove, for what seemed like hours, before stopping the car and pulling us out. When they removed the blindfolds, all I could tell was that we were in a huge garage of some kind. It was obviously used to repair automobiles and motorcycles, as there were several of each sitting around in the process of being worked on. The first biker shoved us down on an old schoolbus bench in the corner, leaving us handcuffed. He further secured us by running a long chain through our arms and padlocking it to the heavy workbench behind the bus seat. Kris and I were both terrified, neither of us knowing exactly what to expect. I assumed that the bikers were friends of Elizabeth's boyfriend and I was very sorry I didn't call the police after his threatening phonecall. For all I knew, the idiot would kill us both. When the two bikers returned, they were accompanied by what appeared to be the members of some kind of motorcycle gang. There were about a dozen people. All dressed in typical biker gear, the men's ages ran from the mid-20's, up into the late 40's or even 50's. Two of the girls looked very young, maybe 15 to 17, and the other two were into their 40's. The first biker walked over to us and introduced himself as ""Bronk."" My worst fear came true as he told us he was, indeed, Elizabeth's ""old man."" He was quite proud of his kidnapping and explained to the others that he was going to make me wish I had never fucked his ""Lizzie.""\n""What's the slut's name?"" Bronk asked another biker, rifling Kris's purse. ""Her name is Kris."" It was Elizabeth - Lizzie. She was walking into the garage, dressed like the rest of the group in dirty jeans and a denim sleeveless jacket. Bronk put his arm around Lizzie's waist and glared down at me, ""Hell man, I told you you would be hearing from me. I wasn't about to forget that you fucked my old lady."" (He ignored me as I was frantically shaking my head!) ""I'm not sure yet what I'll do with you, yet, but one thing's for sure - I'm going to have a crack or two at your little slut, here, before I turn her loose."" With a smile, he raised his heavy boot and kicked me in the shoulder. I saw stars. He unlocked the chain and grabbed Kris. His friend wrapped the chain around my chest and the workbench leg a few times and re-locked the padlock. Bronk pulled Kris to the center of the garage's open floor, holding her in front of his friends. She tried to pull out of his grasp, but he slapped her across the face and she stood still. ""This is a slut cunt, and what do we do with a slut cunt?"" he asked, loudly. ""Fuck it!"" shouted one of the men. ""Any damn thing we want,"" said one particularly large, bearded man who looked strong enough to live up to his words. He was older than the rest of the other men and had ""OTTO"" tattooed on his bare arm. Bronk began to strip Kris of her clothes, but stopped when given a better idea by one of the women. ""Make her strip for us!"" an older, fat bitch shouted. ""Hell, yeah...take 'em off, little whore. Show us your naked slut body,"" ordered Bronk as he moved away from Kris, leaving her standing in the center of the floor, trembling from fear. Kris did as they ordered, slowly removing her white summer suit, blouse, full slip, bra, pantyhose and panties, and letting down her long, brown hair until she was standing there, stark naked in front of the whole group. Her fear and submissive nature were such a part of her that she made no effort to cover her breasts or her pussy, but simply stood before them and listened with embarrassment as they commented on her naked body. Not surprisingly, it met with the men's approval. At thirty-three, Kris had a terrific body. She was 5'7"" and weighed about 120 pounds. I knew her bra size was 36-C and I guessed her other measurements at about a 25-inch waist and 36-inch hips. Her legs were long and very shapely, and her big, round breasts had only just begun to sag - and on her, it looked sexy. ""Whooo-eee! Look at those titties!""\n""Who'd a guessed a bod like that was hidin' under all them clothes?"" One of the bikers pushed the big woman who had yelled for Kris to strip, out in front of him and pulled open her blouse, showing Kris her tits. They were mammoth and sagged almost to her navel. ""These are tits, bitch...those little nubs of yours ain't even big enough to see!"" he taunted, bringing a hearty laugh from the others. He pushed his woman up to Kris and took Kris's hands and placed them on the woman's breasts as he continued to taunt her. ""Feel these tits, slut. See how her nipples get hard and long? She loves pussy just as much as the guys here do, and so do the rest of the women. You like pussy? You better...cause you're gonna be staring at a lot of it while you're here!""\n""Enough of this bullshit talk! I want to fuck the bitch!"" hissed Bronk, pulling Kris away from the now excited, half-naked woman and pushing her over to an old sedan which was parked near the center of the garage. He shoved her up against it and bent her over the hood so that her ass was exposed and pushed out toward him. Reaching down to a drain pan nearby he covered his hand with automobile oil and spread it over my wife's ass, being sure to get plenty on her asshole. Then roughly, and with no compassion at all, he took his hard cock from his pants and shoved it up Kris's ass and began fucking her hard against the cold steel fender of the old car. We all could hear Kris scream through the duct tape on her mouth. I felt my stomach flip and wanted to throw up, but I fought it down, afraid I'd kill myself getting sick while gagged. In a very short time, Bronk shot his load up Kris's ass and another biker immediately took his place, smearing more oil on her naked tits and stomach, before shooting his load of cum into my sweet wife. I watched as they took turns with Kris, fucking her up the ass or in her cunt, whichever they chose, over and over again. She cried and whimpered into the tape, but she never gave them any resistance, realizing, I'm sure, that it was fruitless to do so. But, to my sheer and utter amazement, after about four of the bikers had shot their loads into her, she began to become excited and was actually grinding her ass back on the thick dicks that pushed themselves into her holes. I couldn't believe what I was seeing! The women watched it all, cheering their men on as they pounded their cocks into the submissive and oil-covered slut. When the men had all spent themselves, some of them having fucked Kris three times, the women took over and pushed Kris into the back seat of the old car, ripped the tape off her mouth, and took their turns with her. They rubbed their naked tits over her oily skin and pressed their pussies into her mouth until they came loudly and moved away for the next woman to have her turn. As they were waiting their turn with Kris, they joked about her technique. ""She loves it! It was her first pussy and what she lacked in style, she made up for in enthusiasm. There's no doubt that she likes it.""\n""Damn right she does! She had her tongue so deep up my snatch that I thought it was going to come out my throat!"" leered another woman. When they were all done, the group drifted away to somewhere out of sight and earshot, leaving just Bronk and Lizzie in the garage with us. Bronk pulled Kris out of the backseat and tied her arms to the door of the car. Then he took a black leather case out of his jacket pocket, removed a hypodermic needle and injected something into Kris's arm. Before he walked away he instructed Lizzie to clean the oil off of her body. Lizzie had taken her turn with Kris, too, and there was no doubt in my mind that she had enjoyed it. She was gentle in washing the oil from Kris's naked body, and I could tell that Kris was even now responding to the touch of the pretty, fifteen-year-old's hands on her body. When Bronk came back to our part of the garage, he found Lizzie kissing Kris deeply on the mouth and laughed at the sight. ""You like the little whore, do you Lizzie? Good, we'll keep her around for a while, then. Here, give her some of this,"" he sneered, handing Lizzie a half full vodka bottle. Lizzie held the bottle to Kris's lips and when Kris balked at drinking from it, Bronk grabbed a fistful of her hair and held her head while Lizzie poured it into her mouth. She gagged on the first mouthful, but soon they established a rhythm, feeding her just enough at a time to keep her from gagging. At first I thought they were going to pour the rest of the bottle into her, but they stopped short by a couple of mouthfuls, sharing those between themselves. Still, I knew that they had given her enough to make her very drunk, if not sick. I hoped she could hold it. It didn't take long for the effect of the vodka and whatever drug he used on her to set in, and when it did, even in my situation, I had to chuckle at Kris. She seemed to lose any fear of her situation and began giggling and talking about how much she loved to fuck. Bronk and Lizzie loved the effect the 100-proof drink and the drug were having on her, and he sent Lizzie to get the others to see the little slut in her drunk condition. She was babbling away when Lizzie returned with several of the others. ""Shit...I like...I like to fuck! Michael...tha's my husband, over there, he doesn't think I like it so much...but I LOVE IT! My hole doesn't hardly...shit...my hole doesn't like...sometimes, my hole doesn't like to be fuckin' empty! No sir!"" She stammered drunkenly. Her observers smiled broadly at the lewd comments coming from her mouth and a very attractive and slim girl named Denise, who I guessed to be about 16 walked up to Kris and began to finger her pussy as she stood there naked, tied to the car door. ""Yeah! Do it to me! I wish you could shove your whole hand in me, I don't care!"" I'd never seen Kris like this, and, in addition to it being amusing, it was also pretty exciting. She had never talked lewdly before, but in this drunken/drugged state she was being especially nasty. She was saying words I wasn't sure she had even heard before. Soon, there was another woman, older, playing with Kris's tits and kissing her deeply on the mouth, temporarily shutting off the flow of dirty words that poured from her. A couple of others were now kneeling in front of Kris, looking to see just how many fingers Denise was plunging into Kris's hole. They encouraged Denise to keep adding fingers, and in between kisses from the big breasted woman, who couldn't seem to keep her tongue out of Kris's mouth, Kris encouraged her as well, daring her to fill her hole up with more and more of her hand. I couldn't see well enough from my position on the bus seat to tell how close Denise was to putting it all in, but when she did get her whole hand in it was certainly not hard to tell. ""It's in!"" shouted one of the men. ""She got the whole fuckin' thing in there! Look at her wrist sticking out of the slut's cunt like a stallion's dick!"" Kris was lost in drugged passion, hunching her hips downward as hard as possible on the arm that was being shoved up into her body and moaning hotly at the sensations in her cunt. The young girl continued to plunge her fist in and out of Kris's dripping hole, twisting and turning her arm from time to time as if testing to see just what she could do in Kris's pussy. One of the men, kneeling in front, watching, took the girl's arm in his hand and began to help her fuck Kris by pushing her arm upward and pulling it back, just as if it were a big dildo he was using. By now, there was quite a crowd, and several of the men were now sitting around on the floor with their cocks out, stroking them as they watched Kris being fisted. They didn't go un-noticed by the ""new"" Kris, and she blurted out her appreciation. ""Look at all the cocks!"" she moaned, drunkenly. ""Damn, I love a good hard cock!"" Bronk untied the ropes holding Kris to the car door, and pushing the other women away from the babbling Kris, pushed her to her knees on the floor. ""You want some hard cock, little slut? Crawl over here and get you some. The boy's will be glad to feed you!"" The teenager who had been fisting Kris was watching with passion still in her eyes and began stripping off her clothes and pretty soon Lizzie was helping her. In the meantime, Kris had begun to crawl across the rough and dirty concrete floor toward the men who were now urging her on with taunting comments. ""Come and get it slut!""\n""Here little pussy...here little pussy.""\n""Hurry up bitch, I need your fuckin mouth!"" In her drunken state, Kris made her wobbly way across the floor, and she was soon gobbling on one of the men's big dicks as if she had been starving for cum all day long. In almost no time, he was shooting his load into her mouth and was pushing her head over to the man next to him, who then shoved his meat into her mouth. This continued until she finished sucking off the fourth man in their little circle and then she passed out, falling onto her back on the floor. There were still men who had not shot their cum into her mouth, however, and they simply knelt over her still body and pushed their cocks into her mouth until they had emptied their balls. She was out for an hour or so, and while she was unconscious they entertained themselves by pissing on her body, both the men and the women. Several of the men stood over her at one time and poured their yellow streams of piss all over her nakedness at once. The women squatted over her one at a time and poured most of their waste onto her face and hair. When they were done, Bronk handcuffed her left ankle to a nearby post and left her there, lying in a pool of piss in the floor. When she came to, Kris tried her best to crawl out of the stench in which she found herself, but was unable to drag her naked body more than a few feet in any direction, because of the handcuff on her ankle. I felt for her, and wanted more than anything in the world to be able leave and to clean her up and get her off the cold floor, but there was nothing I could do. Unable to leave the seat I was chained to, I was sitting in my own mess. Exhausted by the rough treatment, the drugs and the booze, Kris soon fell asleep there in the floor, and before long, I, too, found myself drifting off. I awoke several times during the night to find a man or two had returned to the garage to have another crack at Kris, fucking her mouth or ass or cunt, as my wife enthusiastically urged them on. Some time close to dawn, I was aware of Lizzie bending over Kris and gently washing her body. At least one of them had some decency.\n\nI know what I was hoping and praying would happen on Saturday, but I was sadly disappointed. No one came in to release us and send us home. We weren't rescued. The nightmare continued. The bikers had a new ""slut"" to use, now, and they had no intentions of letting her go before the weekend was up. Besides, the whole scene was made even better by letting the slut's old man watch the whole thing. When I awoke the next day, it was to the roar of motorcycle engines. The sun was well up in the sky and the garage was already hot, filling my nose with its pungent odors of oil, sweat, booze, urine and sex. Lizzie, or someone, had covered Kris with a blanket and I was relieved to see that. I had slept fitfully, with all the comings and goings during the night, in addition to the awkwardness of being chained in a sitting position on the old bus seat. Bronk was the first to enter the garage after I awakened. He was his friendly, cheerful self. ""Well, you fuckin' bastard, did you like the way we used your old lady-whore last night? I hope so, you turdfaced shit, cause you ain't seen nothin', yet. Oh, and by the way, the rest of the gang is here, today, and we're all set for a 3-day party! We're gonna let you stay and watch, but if my ole-lady gets involved, you keep your fuckin eyes off of her, you understand?"" He kicked my left leg with the toe of his boot as he asked the question, causing me to grimace with the pain that ran through my body. When he had finished greeting me, Bronk moved over to Kris and woke her by stripping the blanket from her and crawling between her legs and fucking her. When he finished, he unlocked her ankle from the post. He pulled her up to a standing position and handed her a tiny, sequined G-string and a pair of extremely high high-heels that also were covered with the shiny dots, which he told her to put on. While she was putting on the shoes, Lizzie walked in with a glass and a couple of pills, which she made Kris swallow. I had no idea what they were giving her, but I knew for sure I wouldn't want either of them giving me any of their pills. Bronk opened a closet in the wall and began setting up a camcorder on a tripod, and several bright lights, also on tripods. When Kris was clad in the skimpy outfit they had chosen for her they pushed her to her knees in the middle of the floor. No sooner had she knelt, than the others walked in, rubbing the sleep from their eyes. Now, it looked like there were more than three dozen bikers. Most of them were clad in the same biker clothes, but more than a few of the women were wearing only panties, their naked breasts swaying as they walked down the short flight of steps into the garage. They sat on the floor around Kris or pulled up milk crates, as if they were ready for a show of some kind. Apparently, that was exactly what they were there for, and exactly what Bronk had promised them. He walked to the center of the room, and pulling Kris's head up by her hair, spoke to the group. ""Our little whore was a good fuck last night, wasn't she, gang?"" The group that had been here the day before cheered their pleasure with Kris's performance of the previous evening. ""Today, we're gonna make a movie, and the little whore's gonna show us how she can dance."" Looking down at Kris, he spit out his instructions to her. ""You will dance for us, you little pile of shit, and you'll dance as dirty as the cheapest slut-dancer in the cheapest beer-bar...you understand?"" Kris nodded. ""I want you to wiggle that sexy, little cock-loving ass of yours, and show us every little part of your slut body. Crawl on the floor when you dance, walk around and strut your naked whore body. Make cocks hard and pussies wet. If you do, we'll all fuck you. If you don't, we'll all fuck you, too, but maybe not as nice. So, believe me, you want to dance just as good as you possibly can. Take my word for it."" Bronk moved over to the newest of the cars in the garage and turned on the cassette player inside it, turning the volume up so that it could be heard throughout the garage. Then he put his eye to the viewer of the camcorder and yelled to Kris, ""Ok, bitch, do your thing!"" Kris began to move her body to the beat. The pills they had given her must have been taking effect, and she was feeling more in the mood for showing off than she ever had in her life. She swayed sexily to the music, her large, lovely breasts waving in front of the staring men and women as she moved. She spread her legs open on the floor and bent backward, hunching her hips up into the air, as if she were fucking a man's dick. The sequined G-string was pulled tight against her crotch, and as she continued to dance her lips became more and more obvious through the shiny fabric, as they swelled from her growing excitement. I watched in amazement. My conservative, uptight wife was now dancing as lewdly as imaginable for a motorcycle gang! Despite being bound and hungry and scared, I felt my cock harden in my pants. As her back bent further and further backward, Kris began to move her legs out from under her ass and, soon, she was swinging them up in the air, splayed wide open, her cunt and ass covered only by the thin strips of fabric between her legs. She reached forward with her right hand and patted her cunt gently and lewdly, eliciting cries of pleasure from her audience. Her legs bent further backward until her knees were nearly beside her head, her ass sticking up lewdly into the air as if she were inviting the men to stick their big dicks into her open and hungry slit. Smoothly and gracefully, she rolled over onto one side and then onto her belly, raising her ass in the air as she did so. Her legs opened wider and her hips began to move in circles, the fabric of the tiny G-string being pulled up into her cunt as she wiggled. Cocks were now being pulled out into the air and covered either with the hands or the mouths of the sluts sitting next to them. I was surprised at the professionalism of Kris's dancing. I didn't know she could move as she was moving, but I loved watching her. I would love to live to see her do that again, I hoped. She was a natural. In the middle of her performance, Kris suddenly stopped and stayed in one position on the floor, her legs open wide and her ass sticking high up into the air. Then, I saw her reaching back between her legs and pulling the G-string to the side. With it out of the way, she began to insert her own fingers into her cunt and began fingering herself to the delight of those watching. The more she fingered, the more her hips bucked up and down in that age-old fucking movement. And soon she was coming in front of everyone, shamelessly fucking herself with her own fingers. Lizzie walked up to her and handed her a dildo, which Kris gladly took and began working up into her wet fuckhole. She was either extremely hot, or the pills that Lizzie had given her were really having some effect on her. She fucked herself shamelessly with the long, thick fake cock, seeming to love the attention and the dirty and nasty lewd comments that filled the room. One of the women who had come into the garage clad only in a small pair of panties was sucking on a bottle of wine, and when she had emptied it, she moved behind Kris and pulled the dildo from her cunt. In its place, she put the head of the wine bottle, working it into her cunt slowly, inserting more of it as Kris's hips began to move, indicating her acceptance and enjoyment of the bottle in her cunt. Pretty soon, Kris was really fucking it, in and out of her pretty, little slit with much enthusiasm. The woman worked the wine bottle deeper and deeper into Kris, stretching her fuckhole wider and wider as she fed more and more of the tapered neck into her. She appeared to have at least half of the wine bottle inside her when, suddenly, a strong orgasm overtook her and she reached back between her beautiful legs and grabbed the wine bottle herself, humping it wildly and pumping it into herself amid loud moans and gasps of pleasure. When her orgasm was over, Kris fell to the floor on her belly, and Lizzie moved to her side and helped her to a sitting position. She had another glass of wine and more pills, and Kris took them submissively. Encouraged by Bronk to continue dancing, ""or else,"" Kris resumed her dance, standing and moving around the circle of people, wiggling her ass and cunt and tits in the faces of those who admired her so openly. Occasionally, someone would reach out and caress her body, and Kris would always stop in front of them when they did, throwing her head back and loving the feeling of their hands or teeth or tongues on her body. Suddenly, the music stopped, and Bronk announced, ""Fun time for the little slut!"" Bronk stripped the soaking wet G-string from her trembling bottom and tied Kris to an old car seat that he had pulled over from one side of the garage. Her arms were tied tightly to the springs on the sides and her legs were tied open to allow anyone easy access to her holes. I felt sure that I was going to witness another gang bang, only, today, with three times as many men present. I was truly worried about Kris's survival, but was helpless to do anything but watch. Knowing that the men had found her dance exciting and would be eager to pound their meat into her cunt, Bronk had re-arranged the lights and camera. Kris began to moan softly. Lizzie walked up to Kris, just as Bronk had completed his task of tying her securely, and gave Kris a shot from a hypodermic needle. Kris was already so hot she couldn't think straight, but somehow they weren't satisfied with her current level of sluttishness, and obviously expected this new shot to make her even more insatiable. I didn't even know such drugs existed, but I was watching their result. I don't know what was in the shots that they gave Kris, but whatever it was made her a constantly hungry slut. Only moments after they had administered the shot, she began to beg for something to fill her, and the men began to lay on her and pump their dicks into her pussy, spilling their hot white cum into her hole, again. Today, rather than simply taking turns, the men shared her trembling body, some of them sitting on her face and ordering her stick to her tongue deep nto their assholes or some of them filling her mouth with thick hard cocks, while others plowed into her cunt. Kris was never a passive participant. Whenever one of the men would withdraw his spent cock from her mouth, the begging would begin all over again until another dick had replaced it. She began begging to be untied so that she could use her hands to please her lovers as well, and smiling at her hot words and desire to please, Bronk untied her hands and allowed her her wish. As soon as her hands were free, my cum-filled wife began to use them to caress the men who roughly plunged their dicks in and out of her body. She caressed their balls, played with their asses, and for a long period of time had a cock in each hand, jerking them while she was taking the dicks from other men in her holes. Eventually, Bronk decided her legs didn't need to be tied either, and freed them from their bonds. Once they were free, the men began to hold her ankles up in the air, spreading her legs open widely as they fucked her. They bent them back toward her head, exposing her asshole and began filling it as well as her cunt as they continued to fuck her over and over again. ""Yes, my ASS!"" Kris cried out. ""Fuck me in my ASS! Oh, fuck me! Fuck my whole body! More, more, more!"" she yelled. Using her mouth and hands as regenerating tools, the horny men continued to fuck Kris until they had worn themselves completely out. They had not even come close to wearing Kris out, and when they had tired of their new plaything, she was still lying there on the old car seat rubbing her clit and moaning and begging for more cock in her holes. As I looked at her lying there, I could see cum still streaming from her ass and cunt and puddling on the seat until it ran down the sides and began to puddle on the dirty concrete garage floor. Lizzie then appeared and gave Kris yet another shot. This time it was evidently one to calm her down, because moments after the shot had been administered, Kris grew quiet and was soon sleeping, still lying spreadeagled on the old car seat, completely naked, the cum still leaking from her holes. Soon, the room was empty once again, except for Kris and me. I wondered just how long they would continue to use Kris and what would happen when they finally tired of us. I was sore from being tied in the same position for so long and needed desperately to be freed from my bonds. I was hungry and dehydrated. The constant exposure to Kris's extreme treatment had been extremely painful for me. Yet, on several occasions, I had ejaculated with no physical stimulation at all and my pants were soaked from my own cum, as well as piss. Exhausted, I still couldn't sleep.\n\nKris awoke sooner than they expected her to, because we were still alone. When she opened her eyes and stared at me, I realized that she could now untie me and we had a chance to escape. Unfortunately, the drugs they had given her had not worn off yet, and she was still unable to think about anything except cocks and cunts. Also, my mouth was still taped and Kris looked like she needed more help than I could give her to rejoin the land of the living. Kris looked at me through glazed eyes as she sat up and spread her legs open in front of me began to rub her clit once again. ""I need a cock, Michael! God, I need a cock so bad!"" When she began crawling to me, I thought perhaps our plight had finally gotten through to her; but, instead of unlocking me, she began unzipping my pants and taking my cock from them. Her mouth immediately covered my dick and she began sucking on me earnestly, completely oblivious to anything else. She craved it more than any addict craves his fix and there was nothing I could do to make her stop and get me free. The feel of her velvet mouth on my organ was making me forget our opportunity to escape, too, and I resigned myself to the fact of her drug induced hunger and simply let my body take over. Kris's right hand was between her legs, rubbing her stiffening clit as her head bobbed up and down in my lap. She ate my dick as if she were starving for it, and it was a marvelous feeling. I grew hard quickly and felt that I might spill my cum into her at any moment as her mouth continued to work up and down my shaft. Kris's obviously hungry pussy was not to be denied, however, and she stopped sucking on my cock, stood up and, turning around, lowered her hot ass down into my lap, impaling herself on my rigid member. She began to grind her hips hotly against me, taking every inch of my throbbing cock deep in her cunt. I could feel the walls of her cunt squeezing my dick, milking it, pulling it, making it feel everything it was capable of feeling. She was quite a fuck - probably the best fuck I had ever had. Some of it was due to my inability to move, I'm sure. And some of it was due to the constant performance over the last 30-some hours. But, above all, my wife was also fucking me as she had never fucked me before, and there was a hunger and desperation to her pumping and grinding hips that I had never experienced before. I came violently inside her. She seemed completely unaware that I was cumming and continued working her ass as if she might go on this way forever. My hips strained upward against the chain that held me down as the hot cum poured from my balls and out the end of my shaft. When I finally began to come down from my orgasm and felt my cock begin to soften somewhat, I expected her to stop, but she continued fucking me, as if she would not allow my member to wither and die within her. Amazingly, she was successful. Before I could soften so much that she could no longer fuck me, her massaging cunt walls had milked me back to hardness again and I felt myself growing rigid inside her once more. She was swinging her head back and forth now, her hands on her knees, writhing in passion as she ground her cunt up and down on my cock. Her grunts and moans were those of a woman lost in an orgasm, and I wondered if she were climaxing continuously in her drug induced state. I also wondered if she had any idea who she was fucking, or if she even remotely cared. I didn't think so. The door opened to the garage and Lizzie walked in, clad only in a pair of tiny black bikini panties. She seemed surprised to see Kris free of her bonds and a bit amused to see her fucking away at me. ""How sweet. Mister and Missus Teacher, fooling around a little. How do you like what our special little brew of `Ecstasy' does for your wife? When I was 14 and joined the club, they pumped that stuff into me for days and I think I fucked every biker in the state! And, it still wasn't enough!"" When she walked close enough to Kris, Kris reached out for her body and pulled it to her as she continued grinding her hips into my lap. Her mouth covered Lizzie's left tit as she sucked the pretty young girl's nipple into her mouth and played with it with her tongue. Her right hand flew to her crotch and shoved her panties up inside, roughly, as she quickly inserted two fingers into her hole. Lizzie giggled, but quickly responded to Kris's attentions and held my wife's head in her hands, pulling her mouth tighter to her chest as she let her hips move in circles in response to Kris's fingers which were stretching and twisting inside her fuckhole. Occasionally, Kris would remove her mouth from Lizzie's breast and slide her wet fingers from her hole and place them in her mouth, hungrily sucking on the juice that covered them, then she would plunge them back into Lizzie's cunt and begin sucking on the other breast. ""You've had enough of that cock, you dirty old whore you!"" yelled Lizzie, and she pulled Kris off of me roughly and pushed her to the floor in front of me. Taking an oil filler spout from the workbench behind me, Lizzie tossed it to Kris. ""Go fuck yourself with that, you crazy bitch, if you still need fucking. I want some cock for myself!"" She stripped the tiny panties from her bottom and sat in my lap, working my cock up into herself as she lowered her body onto mine. I almost collapsed in terror at the thought of Bronk walking back in and seeing us like this! Off in her own world, Kris still needed fucking, and she took the oil filler spout and began inserting it into her cunt, lying in front of Lizzie with her legs open wide. She now enjoyed masturbating while others watched, and she was still so hot that she would fuck anything or anyone, especially as long as Lizzie was staring at her so lewdly. It made Lizzie especially hot to watch my pretty wife fucking herself in front of her, and she fucked herself wildly on my dick as she watched her. Her hands were at her breasts playing and pulling at her nipples as her cunt grew wetter and wetter and fuller and fuller of dick. Some of the others came wandering in as Lizzie continued to fuck me, and began to stand around Kris, laughing and cheering her on as she worked the metal oil spout in and out of her cunt, her eyes glued on the now trembling girl who fucked up and down in my lap. The oil spout grew thicker and wider as you looked at it from the end, and Kris now had the total length of the spout inserted in her hole and was lewdly grinding her hips up against it as she held it tightly in both hands. ""She's fucking a goddamn oil spout!"" one of the women laughed. ""Look at the hot little slut go!"" another yelled. They were beginning to rub their own pussies and the men were beginning to take their cocks out of their pants as they watched the pretty brunette working on her cunt with the fake cock. ""Hell, she'll fuck anything! Give her a hammer!"" yelled out one of the men. Another man took a hammer from the workbench behind him and tearing the oil spout from Kris's tight grip, replaced it with the big hammer. She quickly shoved the handle of the big ball peen hammer up into her cunt and continued fucking herself wildly in front of the cheering crowd. Before long, she had most of the hammer handle inserted in her hole and was grinding her hips crazily as she performed for her audience. One of the men knelt by Kris's head and began jerking off, his cock just inches from her mouth. Kris tried valiantly to raise her head and take the head of his member into her mouth, but he teased her, pulling it away as his hand continued stroking it wildly. Suddenly he tensed and began shooting huge white gobs of cum into her face and hair. Another man knelt on the other side of her and began imitating the first, pumping away at his cock and soon spraying her face with his own load of hot white cum. When they were done, every man in the room had shot a load of hot fuck juice into Kris's face and they had replaced the hammer in her cunt with practically every tool in the garage as they watched her plunge them all hotly into her holes, fucking herself with anything they would allow her to use. When Kris finally grew too weak to continue fucking herself, she passed out and yet they continued plunging things into her cunt and rubbed their wet pussies onto her face, masturbating against it until they had cum and then making room for the next. When I shot my second load of cum, this time into Lizzie's cunt, I fell back weakly against the old bus seat. Lizzie was still hot and took the men who had shot their cum into Kris's face to the center of the big room and let them all fuck her in the ass and cunt and mouth. Soon, the garage was filled with people drinking and smoking and fucking and sucking. As I watched, Lizzie must have been gang-banged by no less than 20 men, and was still going strong before I grew too tired to watch. Finally, we were left alone once more as the group tired and the party wound down, around dawn and they wandered off to who knew where. Before she left, Lizzie gave Kris yet another shot and gave me one as well. The shot left me nearly senseless and the only thing I remember happening prior to my passing out was watching an extremely large black man with an equally large cock screw a very willing Kris in all her holes before pissing on her face and leaving her lying in the concrete floor. Bronk was filming it all. I lost all sense of time as I drifted in and out of consciousness. I did know that Kris was no longer in the garage with me, and I think I spent the rest of the time alone. I don't remember if I was fed or given anything to drink, or even if I was doped up again.\n\nThe next time I awoke, I found myself in the front seat of our car with Kris beside me. The car clock said it was just after 3a.m., but I had no idea what day. We were both naked and the car was parked on a dirt road. Kris was still unconscious, but I saw that there was something on her left breast. When I focused and looked, I saw that it was a new and very sore looking tatoo. Beautifully scripted in red and blue and yellow were the words ""Prime Slut."" As I dressed Kris in the filthy rags and denim jacket they had left in the car, I saw the second tatoo. It was on the left cheek of my wife's ass and in block letters said ""this ass well fucked by the RAMROD M.C."" I looked around quickly to see if we were alone and when I realized we were now free I started the car and drove us home, quickly. At home, I managed to help Kris into the bedroom, and I collapsed beside her on the bed. Thirst and hunger awakened me, but Kris slept on. When she finally did awaken, she cried for hours. She remembered a lot, and I filled in what I could. She said that after I was drugged, they reduced her dose and she remembered becoming the ""property"" of the club president for the rest of the time. They had held us captive from Friday afternoon until Thursday morning. Kris was sore all over, but healed quickly. We talked about it and about trying to forget about it, but I knew I could never forget. We knew where the garage was, but agreed that we couldn't go to the police because of the video Bronk shot of Kris. It would ruin our careers at the school, where guilt or innocence wasn't the issue, but the image of propriety was. We had great difficulty talking, when we were together. Vacation was tense and we didn't enjoy it at all. We tried to resume our daily routines, but Kris was tense and restless and irritable. Maybe I was, too. I found that Rum and Coke relaxed me. Finally, in the Fall, Kris stayed home from school one day and she was gone when I got home. The following weekend, she showed up sitting behind Otto, on the back of a Harley, dressed like a real biker slut. She quickly packed a small bag, got back on the bike, wrapped her arms around the huge, filthy biker and that was the last I ever saw or heard of her.\n\nAnd, what of Lizzie? Well, soon after the weekend they kidnapped us, she moved back with her Mommy and Daddy, cleaned herself up, became `Elizabeth,' again, went to an Ivy league college and married a Med student. She wore white at a big church wedding last Saturday. I was invited and went to the church, just to see it with my own two eyes. She was beautiful and looked like she had never had a sexy thought in her life."
570,Biking,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc']","the hills near our house. She told me put on a pair of swim trunks because there is a creek where we were going that we could swim in. We went and got changed and came back down to the kitchen to packed our gear and a lunch. After getting everything together, we headed out that morning. We rode along side streets to get to one of the bike trails. She had been on this trail before and lead the way into the woods. Anna's very athletic and riding this trail was not much of a challenge for her. For me, it was a little bit of a workout, any bike riding I do is on paved streets. Feeling sorry for me, she decided to go off the trail where the terrain is more level. She said, ""We can take this route. It'll take us a little longer.""\n""Thanks"" I said. The path she was taking us was less grueling and I was able to keep up with her. After about twenty minutes, we arrived at our picnic spot. We parked our bikes under a tree and started to unpack our gear and lunch. We had packed a refreshing fruit salad, sandwiches and drinks. I was looking forward to that! Anna had brought along a large blanket to spread out on the grass. She laid the blanket out in the open sun. ""I want to work on my tan"" she said. Sounds good to me. What do I care? As I brought our lunch over to the blanket, Anna set out the radio and suntan lotion. As we both knelt down on the blanket and before starting in on our lunch, we both began to take off our t-shirts and shorts. My sister's body was really toned. She looked really good. I unpacked the lunch as she worked on putting suntan lotion on her. I watched her oil her body as I ate my sandwich. Her body was glistening in the sun. The crotch of my trunks was getting kind of tight as my cock started to stiffened. ""Will you put lotion on my back?"" she asked while handing the body of lotion to me. ""Sure."" She turned her back to me and pulled her ponytail to the side. What I hadn't noticed earlier was that she was wearing a thong bikini!! Wow what a sight. I thought that I could only see that kind of stuff in Sports Illustrated. ""You're wearing a thong!"" I said. ""I never seen you wear those before.""\n""Relax. I just bought it last week. I want to have as little tan lines as possible. What do you think? Do I look okay in it?""\n""Heck yeah!! You do!! Man I can't believe my sister is wearing a thong bikini.""\n""Stop ogling and put the lotion on my back."" I took the bottle in hand and squirted lotion onto her back. I spread the lotion over her. It's funny. I've done a billion times before, but this time I seemed to be getting horny from looking at Anna. Any guy would, but I shouldn't because she's my sister. Her skin is soft and warm. ""You done?""\n""Yeah, sorry"" She lay on her stomach and untied her top letting the strings fall to the sides. I could see the side of her breast, firm and round. I kept staring at her while I picked up my sandwich and returned to eating. ""Stop staring at me,"" she yelled. I finished my sandwich, put lotion on myself and lay down next to her. ""Did you ever have sex with her?"" she asked out of the blue. ""What do you mean?"" I asked stupidly. ""Sex? Did you and Jill ever do it? ""Well, not really.""\n""What do you mean not really?""\n""Well, I've never had intercourse with her. But she did give me a hand job once in the theater.""\n""Tell me about it""\n""Well, we went out one Friday night to the movies. I don't remember which movie.""\n""I don't really care about the movie.""\n""I had been asking her to give me a blowjob. She didn't want to do it, but agreed to give me a hand job in the theater. We sat in the back of the theater and off to one side. As the movie got started she pulled my shorts down a bit and pulled my dick out. She started stroking it. It took me a while to get hard because I was so nervous about getting caught. But she kept working at it until that thought left my mind. I began to slouch in my chair, as I got more and more excited. She was pretty good at it.""\n""Did you cum?""\n""Yeah. She stroked me until I came. My cum kinda went all over the place. Some on my stomach, some on my shorts and some on her hand. Luckily, we had napkins. She helped me clean up the mess. She licked off the cum that was on her hand. That was a sight!""\n""So, you liked that, huh? Why didn't she want to give you a blowjob? ""I dunno."" My cock was hard from thinking about that night. Not realizing it, but my trunks was sticking up like a tent. Anna noticed. ""I see you have a hard-on from telling your story."" Anna rolled over to prop herself up onto her elbows. She left her top on the blanket, exposing her breasts to me. Her breasts were nice and round. Two little triangles of untanned skin existed. Her breasts were glistening from the oil and sweat. She reached over with one hand and placed it on my hard-on. ""Do you want me to relieve that and show you what a blowjob is like?"" My mouth was agape as she rubbed my cock through my trunks. ""You're what?"" I asked. ""Let me show you what a good hand job and blowjob are."" I didn't know how to respond. Anna's hand slipped inside my pants. Skin on skin. Her fingers lightly stroked the underside of my cock. Then reached down further, stroking and squeezing my balls. Grabbing a hold of my hard-on, she stroked it for a bit before pulling her hand out. ""Let's pull your pants off."" As I reached down to pull my pants off, Anna was reaching for the lotion. She poured lotion into her hand and rubbed her hands together. She got up and knelt between my legs. With hands all greased up, she went back to work on my cock, one hand stroking and the other squeezing my balls. Her technique was wonderful. Of course, at that time I only had one other to compare to. Watching my beautiful sister giving me a hand job was too much. I almost came until she stopped. I looked down to see why she had stopped. Anna was scooting back away from me. Then bent over and took me into her mouth. Her mouth was warm and wet. I should have blown my load right then and there. She was deliberately slow in her sucking, stopping at the head to tongue it. I watched the top of her head bob up and down. Her thonged ass was sticking up in the air. What a sight! She pulled her head back so that I could see my cock in her mouth. She would look up to see my reaction. She licked the length of my shaft from tip to the balls. She would stop and work on my balls, occasionally taking both balls into her mouth while her hand stroked my dick. Anna could tell that I was about to cum. I couldn't control my heavy breathing. She quickened her stroking and sucking. ""I'm gonna cum,"" I said through my clenched teeth. ""I want you to watch me as you cum,"" Anna said. I obeyed and looked down at her, her thonged ass up in the air, head tilted back for me to see. With my cock in her mouth I could see and feel her tongue frantically working to make me cum. Her hand stroking faster and faster to bring my to orgasm. She took my cock out of her mouth and placed it on her tongue as she stroked me. I could see the pre-cum. In the seconds following, the cum started shooting out. The first streamed out onto her tongue. Because her stroking was so furious, the next struck her on the cheek and chin. This ran down her face. More and more cum shot out uncontrollably. I could see the cum filling her mouth. There was so much that some of Anna took my cock back into her mouth to catch all the cum. I could tell that there was so much that she couldn't keep it all in her mouth. Cum was leaking past her lips. I could her trying to swallow as much cum as she could, but there was still some that leaked out. As I came down, she licked up the cum off of her hand and me. ""Oh Anna, that was great!!"" as I panted to catch my breath. ""We're not done. Next you're gonna return the favor,"" a secret my sister Anna and I share since I was fifteen. That's how she should have done it,"" she said proudly. That summer Anna taught me a lot. That was the beginning of regular trips we made to that creek. We're both in college now and share an apartment. When one of us needs relief, we take care of each other."
571,Biking Buddies,['MM'],"We entered the water at about the same time and I began swimming toward the other side of the lake. The water was somewhat cold and it felt great as it swirled around the tops of my thighs, my hot balls and cock. It was a wonderful sensation to have the water rush over the area between my legs. While I swam, impressions of Scott and his dick danced through my head. I reached a point where I could touch the bottom with my feet and began to stand when I felt something brush up against my thigh. I turned, half startled, and there was Scott standing almost directly behind me. I looked down through the waist high water and discovered it was his 10 cock that had touched me. I looked at him and he put his finger ta his lips signaling me not to say anything and pointed over his shoulder towards Alan who was still swimming. I felt a shiver run up my spine and my cock swelled almost immediately as Scott placed a hand under the water and began to caress my dick and balls. I had encounters similar to this but it was when I was younger and had discounted them as young foolishness. I was thoroughly enjoying myself.\n\nHe smiled again as he went under water and I felt his lips wrap around my cock head and his tongue flicked the underside almost making my knees buckle. He came up for air and I was impelled to touch and feel his rock hard cock and balls. I reached towards his groin and he met me half way with his body. His cock was pulsating in my hand and it felt wonderfully hot. I stroked his cock and decided that I wanted to taste him and have him in my mouth. I took a large gulp of air and went under. The water was very clear and it magnified his cock. I wondered if I could even fit it in my mouth. I approached his magnificent tool and took hold of it to guide into my mouth. I gently sucked the head of his dick past my lips trying not to allow too much water in. He tasted sweet and salty at the same time as he filled my mouth with his meat. I sucked on it as long as I could before running out of breath. When I came up, Scott had a mischievous look on his face and I heard a slight commotion to my left. I looked over and saw Alan looking our way his mouth open in dismay. A further inspection revealed that he was also hard as the tip of his dick broke the surface of the crystal clear water. We looked at each other and derided to have some fun.\n\nAs we got back to the beach where we were camped, Alan had spotted a grassy area among a group of boulders that would seclude us from the possibility of being discovered by other people. Scott and I looked at each other and silently agreed that we would get Alan up ta speed, if not entirely off. We directed Alan to stand and lean against one of the taller rocks as Scott and I went to our knees and simultaneously began licking the length of Alan's cock with our tongues. Alan's prick jumped and twitched as we continued our oral assault on his throbbing tool. I was able to position myself to take Alan's meat into my mouth as Scott lowered himself and lapped at his balls which were tight against his groin from the cold water. I placed my tongue on the underside of his dick and moved forward to get as much in before I closed my lips around his cock. When I had a few inches of his cock into my mouth, I gently closed my mouth and began to move my head back and forth while increasing the suction. To have a guys cock in my mouth I found to be quite exciting and I was really getting turned on.\n\nI lost track of Scott form a moment only ta find him gently jacking me off while playing with his own cock. The three of us moved around a bit and, without ever loosing my grip on Alan's tool, had positioned ourselves so that Scott was able to give me head while I was doing it to Alan. I reached over and found Scott's throbbing cock and began to masturbate him. I could feel the wetness around the opening of his dick and rubbed it around the head. After several minutes of this, I broke off and suggested that Alan suck off Scott so that the three of us could feel the same wonderful sensations. The three of us lay down on the grass. Scott decided that he wanted to switch and suck off Alan, leaving his great cock for my mouth. I readily accepted as did Alan and the three of us entered each other's mouths. I took my time with Scott's cock and swirled my tongue around the shaft of his huge penis. It felt wonderful. I could tell that Scott was getting close to climaxing and this further increased my excitement. Alan was giving me the blow job of my llife and I was fast approaching an eruption. I reached around and gently rubbed a couple of fingers over Scott's asshole and massaged his thighs and ass. This brought him over the edge and I took the first spurt of his come in my mouth and pulled back to watch the rest splash on my tongue and chin. It tasted better that his dick and his cum was warm and creamy as his cock kept unleashing its load into my wanting mouth. I could not hold back any longer and began to soot my wad into Alan's mouth as he pulled his head away and began jacking me off furiously. I noticed that he too was coming as he moved his cock in and out of Scott's mouth. Some cum spilled out of the corner of Scott's mouth but he swallowed all the rest.\n\nAfter this terrific joint venture of sorts, we collapsed on the grass and breathed heavily. To our amazement, our dicks remained hard for several minutes. All ready thinking that Scott may have had a bit more experience here. I heard him suggest that we try anal sex, and that confirmed my suspicion. I couldn't have said no if I wanted to. I was too excited and my cock grew harder just thinking about it. Scott told Alan to get some petroleum jelly out of his pannier and got down on his hands and knees. When Alan returned he put some of the lubricant on his fingers and began to rub it around Scott's hole. I could tell that Alan was enjoying this and his dick grew a little. Alan went down to his knees and placed the head of his cock at Scott's opening. With a little hesitance, he started to press his swollen cock head against Scott's tight bung. Scott jerked back a little and Alan's dick slipped into his asshole. Scott let out a light grunt but continued to move backward until the entire length of Alan's dick had disappeared inside Scott's asshole.\n\nI began to stroke my own cock as I watched these two very good looking guys moving back and forth, meeting each other's rhythm. The sight of Alan's shaft moving in and out of Scott's ass was almost too much for me. I stopped jerking off and slid underneath Scott so that my cock settled inches from his mouth. I was in a perfect position to see what was going on above me and at the same time, take Scott's prick into my mouth. I sucked on his cock with all that I had and could feel the veins and the edge of the head of his cock with my mouth and tongue. Alan was moaning loudly and began to fuck Scott harder and I began to suck Scott's prick far all I was worth. Scott came in my mouth with great force and I felt his sperm rush over my teeth and around my tongue and I tried to swallow all of his cream. I looked up and Alan had his head back as he rammed the last of his dick into Scott's asshole and came violently. As Alan pulled out some of his cum seeped out of Scott's ass and, as turned on as I was, I put my hands on Scott's hips and moved him forward so that I could lap up Alans's fresh cum from Scott's protuding ass with my tongue. I was completely wild and I pried my tongue into Scott's crack even further.\n\nAfter a few minutes, Scott and Alan decided that it was my turn to enjoy. Alan lay down on his back and told me to put some jelly on his ass, I did as he asked and then he rocked back a little to expose his hole. I moved forward and he placed his legs over my shoulders, exposing his crack to the head of my ver swollen prick. I gently put pressure on his ass and my cock began to enter him. It so tight and warm and I wondered if he could take all of me. He only maoned with pleasure as my cock sank further into his hot hole. I began to pump his ass harder and could feel that familiar feeling of an orgasm swelling. Scott was kneeling next to Alan's head and jacking himself off. When I could take it no longer, I exploded inside Alan's ass in a shocking climax. Seeing the ecstasy on my face, Scott started to shoot his wad onto Alan's face and Alan turned to try to catch as much as he could. Trough all of the excitement, Alan's cock had grown hard again and I jumped on the opportunity to suck him dry. Only after a few minutes of my sucking on Alan's cock, did he explode and I let him come all over my face.\n\nWe were absolutely exhausted after all of this fucking and sucking, so we decided to take a quick wash in the lake and get settled in for the night. The rest of the trip was filled with great moments like this one."
572,"Bikini Brothel,","['FF', 'FMF', 'silly']","Michelle stretched out in her lycra pink bikini and looked over at Heather. Heather had long natural blonde hair that trailed over the lawnchair. Heather was breathing deeply in that certain way that made her 36C chest rise and fall like a canoe on choppy waves. Heather had worn her make-up as well and even had her 5-inch heels on. Heather's only negative feature was her sharp nose which kept her from appearing in the mainstream movies she always tried out for. Despite her long legs that lead upwards to heaven, the best she could do was star as T & A in low-budget late-night cable movies. \n\nHeather looked over at Michelle watching her and she smiled. Michelle was the best sorority sister an actress could ever have. Not only did Michelle's parents never stay in town, but they always had a beach house, corvette or pool that they weren't using. Heather reflected on the cruel twist of fate that gave Michelle her masculine jaw when the rest of her was simply scrumptious. Michelle will never be able to live her dream as a a Rock-n-Roll star due to her one tragic flaw. Heather considered it rude to think that just because Michelle's singing abilities came from watching Tiffany videos, that it had anything to do with her musical success.\n\nTheir blue eyes meet across the empty pool deck. Michelle licked her lips which was their secret signal that Michelle was feeling horny. Heather then ran her hands down from her ankles to her hips. That was Heather's secret signal that her pussy was enflamed with a fire that only a good licking and groping could quench. Michelle responded by picking up a suntan lotion bottle which translates in secret signal talk into ""Rub me down and make me scream"". Heather coyly responded by reaching behind her and undoing her flimsy bikini top. As her breasts which were free of any tan lines burst loose from their confinement, Heather stood and approached Michelle. This was their very private code which meant ""Spread em Bitch, I'm coming over."" \n\nMichelle leaned up and undid the one string that held her bikini together. The golden bronze of her tan hid her breast augementation scars. Heather sat beside her and pured lotion messedly on Michelle's beach-ball shaped breasts. The lotion squirted like a geyser between her canyons. Michelle arched her back and let loose a pre-orgasm scream when Heather placed her palms on her. Heather straddled Michelle's legs and smiled through half-closed eyes.\n\nHeather rubbed her lotion slippery hands over Michelle's breasts, groping them like a 13 year old boy with his first tits. She squeezed them hard just like Michelle likes it. Michelle started thrusting her hips up and threw her head back moaning under Heather's gentle mauling. Heather reached down and slipped 3 fingers into Michelle's tight pussy as she continued groping her chest with the other hand.\n\n""Wax on, wax off, wax on, wax off."" was what Heather whispered seductively as she struggled to remember what she was doing with both hands.\n\nMichelle screamed out her first through seven orgasms into the unsuspecting suburbia. Heather smiled sweetly and slid down between Michelle's legs and spread her open like an oyster. Placing her ass high in the air, Heather started lapping Michelle's tasty pussy with the speed of a weed-wacker. Michelle clamped both hands over Heather's blond mane of hair and kept her in a death grip as her next twenty orgasms rocked her body and voice.\n\nShe opened her eyes to see a very handsome man in a three-peice suit and breifcase watching her. He had come through the gate and was waiting patiently as Heather's ass stared him straight in the face. His long black hair and goatee would have made you think he was an aspiring actor but his shades denoted him as a lawyer. His six foot six inch frame blocked the sun and and his cologne wafted through the air which caused even Heather to stop and look behind her.\n\n""Damn it Heather, keep licking!!! I'm so close again."" To puncuate, she grabbed Heather's hair and slammed her face back into her shaved love box.\n\n""Ms Michelle Butler I presume?"" spoke the gorgeous lawer with the ponytail.\n\n""That's me, is this about Camp Beaver again? I mean I'm sorry I accidently demolished the consler's lounge but they told me if I was their sex slave for the next 3 months they would let me go and wouldn't tell my parents. And I think they owe me a little since not only was I their sex slave but I also figured out a way to save the camp from being demolished when we won that mud-wrestling tournament and used the money to-""\n\n""No, no no no."" he interrupted. ""My name is Alex Anders and I'm here to settle your grandmother's last will and testement, I have some papers for you to sign.""\n\nMichelle bit her lip as she came again, drenching poor Heather's face like a ruptured hose. ""I'm real sorry but I'm busy right now and you'll have to come back later when we are done.""\n\nAlex pondered this legal quandry for a moment. With a resigned grunt he undid his trousers and pulled his black speedos down. He stepped up to Heather's tempting ass and ripped her bikini bottom off with a loud SNAP. He guided his hard ten inches of into her dripping bald love box with legal ease. Heather screamed into Michelle's pussy as he pounded her from behind. Heather's high heels came up and stabbed Alex's ass when her legs embraced his buttocks. What was left of Michelle's icy reserve was soon melted as Alex pumped Heather into Michelle's bottomless pussy.\n\nAlex placed his breifcase on Heather's ass and pulled some papers out. He slid them down Heather's back with a pen all the while grinding into Heather as deep as his manhood could go. He slapped her legs like a pony a few times as he lifted her whole body with his humping.\n\n""What did Grandma have,mmmmm, for me to inherit? Dad always,OH YES HEATHER!, said she lived alone in a trailer park. Oh God Yes!!""\n\nAlex grunted out ""Rose Butler may have lived, OH MY GOD YOU ARE SO TIGHT, in a trailer but it was alongside her ,TAKE IT TAKE IT ALL!!, brothel. She left the brothel ,UHHHHHHH, and the trailer to you cause she said you had the hips for it.""\n\n""My own brothel? Oh boy, OH GOD! I'm going to check it out this,MMMMMM YES!!!, afternoon and see how much rich I'm going to be!"" Michelle then tossed her head back flailing the lawn chair with her sweaty blonde hair. Alex grunted 3 times as his cock shot hot liquid into Heather's bruised body.\n\nHeather collapsed from oxygen deprivation and Michelle signed the legal papers on Heather's back. Sliding her crotch out from Heather's blue lips, she stood and gave the papers to Alex.\n\nAlex was zipping himself up and tried his best to look non-chalant. He took the papers from Michelle with a tired smile and and sratched a notch inside his breifcase lid. He gave her a business card from his inside pocket. Michelle examined the pink card with floral printing. \n\nIt read- ""Rose's good clean fun Brothel for Gentleman. Fresh Linens everyday!"" On the back it had the address which showed it was located out of town right by the town Country Club.\n\nAlex stumbled out to his car and Michelle splashed water from the pool onto Heather's face. Heather slowly regained her sneses and put her her top back on. She rumaged through the bushes for her tossed bottom while Michelle snapped her clothes back in place. Whe the girls had put their clothes back on, touched up their make-up, found matching purses, re-curled their hair and flashed each other several more times, they took to the road in search of Michelle's new brothel.\n\n Continued in Bikini Brothel Part 2 ""Only a fool scolds a cat for licking it's own behind""--Warren Murphy"
573,Bikini Model Gang Rape,"['MMMMF', 'rp']","They spent a few days in Bogota, but then they checked out of their hotel and headed into the mountains south of the city, to a little mountain village where Steve's friend Paulo lived.\n\nEverything went as planned: they met Steve's friend, and stayed with him for a couple of days, then they bought the coke, 2 ounces of absolutely pure cocaine for $200. Incredible. They packed it into balloons and Staci went into the other room and unbuttoned her faded, cutoff ""DaisyMay"" shortshorts, let them fall around her ankles, slipped her little white gstring down, and inserted both balloons deep into her pussy. It felt kind of good slipping in, a deep tingly sensation like having a huge dick inside her but without being sexually stimulated; she liked it.\n\nAs they drove away, back towards Bogota, they waved goodbye to Paulo and the little village. They planned to spend the rest of their last week in the Capital, sight seeing and doing up lines.\n\nAbout ten miles from the outskirts of the city as they bumped along the rutted road in the damp tropical heat they saw a road block up ahead. They looked like government troops. Staci looked nervous as she brushed some wet blonde hair from her face. \n\nTwo guys in military jungle fatigues holding machine guns stood in the road. Steve stopped the car. They approached on both sides. Staci stared straight ahead as the guard on her side walked around the vehicle. Steve handed the guard at his window their passports and the papers showing the car to be a rental. The guard looked at the papers and into the car at Steve and Staci, then he yelled in Spanish and pointed the machine gun at them, other men jumped off the trucks and pointed their machine guns at the car, Steve and Staci froze in panic.\n\nThe guard screamed and waved his gun, motioning them out of the car. They both held their hands out to show themselves unarmed and tried to get out of the car. As Steve opened his door the guard lunged and struck him sharply on the head with his machine gun, then swiftly kicked Steve in the face. Steve was still dangling in the car as the guard grabbed him by the hair and pulled him out of the car and violently kicked Steve in the ribs, rolling him onto his back. Steve begged as Staci screamed and sobbed. Two guards directed her to the hood of the car where she stood shaking and holding her face as tears streamed down.\n\nThere was still a lot of commotion and screaming and gun pointing as Steve remained on the ground on his back and Staci stood motionless. Waiting. They knew they'd been caught. Paulo.\n\nAn officer stepped out from a jeep on the right side of the road. He'd been watching the whole thing. He walked up to Steve and asked calmly in broken English, ""Where is the coca my friend?"" and he smiled down at Steve, revealing his three, gold capped, upper front teeth.\n\nSteve belted out, ""What coke? We don't have shit."" His voice trailed away. \n\nThe officer smiled again, a sadistic smile, as he placed the sole of his shiny, black jackboot on Steve's face and pressed down hard and grinding. ""Where is the coca?"" Steve started to scream as his face bruised and began to bleed under the pressure. ""You Americanos come here and think you can do what you please, raping my country and my people, I will show you."" And he stomped down on Steve's chest knocking the wind out of him.\n\nHe turned and faced Staci who stood terrorized. As the officer started over to where she stood she began to back up slowly. Two steps back and the strong hands of guards clamped down on her arms and held her firm. The officer smiled as he approached, his gold teeth glimmering. She struggled, twisting and jerking to get free, but the guards held her tight. Steve rolled onto his hands and knees and watched in pain.\n\nThe officer shouted something in Spanish and the guards forced Staci to the ground, two more guards ran over. She screamed for help, as they held her down and ripped the buttons on her shorts open and pulled them off her. Staci struggled in the dirt as the four guards held her down.\n\nThe officer pulled his shiny steel knife from its sheath and Staci stopped struggling and screaming as she watched the blade glint in the sun. Steve tried to get up but a guard struck him with the butt of his rifle from behind and knock him to the ground again, where he could only watch, helpless.\n\nThe officer knelt down by Staci's waist. She lay motionless, watching the blade. The officer enjoying her fear, gently placed the razorsharp tip on her smooth, tender neck. She swallowed. He ran the tip between her tits. He said something in Spanish and there was a nervous laughter. He ran the blade down to her tan stomach, and across her tight hard muscles, down to her pelvis, where he drew the blade across the pelvic bones which protruded slightly, and back up to the elastic strap of her white gstring, where, with a quick flick, he cut the elastic. The cut strap revealed her very white tan lines from her bikini. Staci began to beg.\n\n""No, no please stop. We'll leave. No please."" She clenched as the officer cut the other elastic band. She started to cry as he took the point of the blade and lifted her panties away revealing her pussy. Her dark tan lines contrasted sharply with her white skin where her light brown pubic hair had been trimmed and shaved into a little strip. Her pussy lips were shaved completely.\n\nThe officer said something else in Spanish and the guards spread Staci's legs wide open. She continued to sob as he took his knife and ran it through her muff and down to her pussy lips, he ran the long, sharpened edge down her inner thigh as if shaving her and said, ""Shave very nice, no."" He said something else in Spanish to another wave of nervous laughter. Then he plunged the knife violently down into the soil between her legs and Staci screamed as all the guards laughed and Steve watched. \n\nStaci could only watch as the officer stuck two dirty fingers from his right hand into her mouth and rubbed them on her tongue . He smiled as she gagged and struggled and twisted. Then he pulled them out of her mouth and inserted then into her pussy. \n\nShe cried, ""No, no, please.""\n\nThe officer said something in Spanish as he felt around inside her, she could feel his fingers probing inside her, moving the balloons around. He was enjoying this. Then he pulled one of the balloons out of Staci's widespread snatch. He sniffed it and examined the balloon before handing it to another guard, who smiled as he held it and watched. The officer slipped his fingers back inside Staci, in past his knuckles, she could feel his big hand stretching her as he took his time violating her, before he smiled and pulled the second balloon out. He handed the second balloon to the guard and he said something in Spanish as he started to undo his pants. \n\nStaci started to scream again and fight but the guards held her firmly to the ground. She was pinned and helpless as his belt buckle fell open and he started to undo his fly. He shouted something and two guards drug Steve over to where he could watch clearly. They both held the barrels of their guns to his head. The officer said, ""If you move, they will shoot you.""\n\nSteve watched as the officer pulled his hard prick out of his pants and climbed on top of Staci. She screamed and struggled as she felt his rigid rod beginning to penetrate. It hurt as he rammed it inside and started to fuck her. She cried as he looked down at her, his bad breath blowing onto her face, his meaningless words in time with each violating trust. His dirty tongue licked her face and ear, she turned her face away but he kept groaning and grunting on top of her until he finally jammed his big prick all the way inside her and came. He twitched and groaned as his cum flooded her violated hole.\n\nStaci looked up at him with hatred as he smiled down, she could see his gold caps and rotting teeth, his pitted and pocked greasy face. He pulled his spent, cum covered cock out of her and flopped it back into his pants, and did them up. He stood up and, as he walked away, he said something in Spanish. The other 10 men from the detachment whooped and hollered and shouted in Spanish as they surrounded Staci. Steve lay helpless on the ground, a boot in his back and two guns to his head as he watched 14 soldiers gangrape his girlfriend.\n\nFour guys held her down as the others took turns raping her. They ripped her tshirt off and groped and pulled at her snow white tits and hard little nipples as guy after guy got between her legs and fucked her. The officer's cum lubricated her tight little pussy so each soldier got a nice juicy hole to wildly fuck as they tradedoff, each enjoying her. \n\nStaci stopped struggling after the 5th or 6th guy had fucked her, but they still held her tight. There was a frenzy around her; hands rubbed and pulled and pinched, she felt guy after guy climb on top of her, his weight pressing down as he found her raped pussy, and penetrated. Fucking her hard, she could feel their cocks inside her, filling her, violating her, she could feel their heavy balls slapping her ass, their stubbled, dirty faces smiling down at her, saying things in Spanish, pounding and pounding, their awful breath as they panted and gasped, and just after they would cum they would pull out and let some other dirty soldier find her hole and fuck her. \n\nSoldier after soldier took his turn again and again.\n\nSteve tried to close his eyes but the guards made him watch. He watched as each of the soldiers finally climbed between Staci's widespread legs and fucked her until they pumped their cum deep inside her pussy.\n\nStaci could feel the cum fill her cunt. She felt looser and sloppier with each guy. She could feel the cum being forced out of her pussy as each new cock pushed in; it bubbled and farted as it seeped out and ran down over her asshole and smeared between her legs until she was a gooey, sticky, cum soaked mess as each guy's cock slipped in and out of her. The soldiers didn't care, they each wanted to have a chance to cum inside a white American bitch, especially a beautiful, longhaired blonde, bigtitted white girl just like the American magazines they jackoff to.\n\nFinally it was over, as the last guy grunted and grimaced as he pumped his load inside her well fucked and cum draining cunt. Steve could hear the sloppy pussy farts over where he lay and watched as the last guy pulled his teninch tool from Staci's completely stretched and splattered, gangraped hole."
574,Bill Clinton,['MF'],"He had difficulty deciding where to focus his attention. Tits or thighs? Face or ass? Calves or nipples? Decisions! Decisions! The work of a horny President was ceaseless and never-ending.\n\nAgain, Phyllis's heart went out to the President. The way he gazed at her made her feel like the winner of the Miss America beauty pageant. The blush in her checks deepened. She felt as if she were on display in the front window at Macy's.\n\nThe President had a hunch he was getting through to her. ""You know, you've been asking me questions, do you mind if I ask you a few?""\n""Well, I suppose not,"" she replied.\n\nHe noted that she had a shy and retiring way about her. He liked that. Modesty was as much of a turn-on as a woman who was blatantly sexual. He knew Phyllis wasn't the type to initiate sexual activity with her husband. She was probably one of those girls who was happy to lay on her back in the missionary position and do what the husband wanted, when he wanted. She probably didn't spread her thighs very wide during intercourse. Girls like that were rare in modern-day America.\n\nBecause of their rarity, they were that much more fun to fuck.\n\n""Do you mind if we retire to your dressing room?"" he asked. ""I would be much more comfortable talking with you there.""\n\nPhyllis looked around her. ""Er .. this is most unusual.""\n\n""Say yes, please. I want to do the interview, but I wish to do it in private.""\n\nIf it were anyone besides the President of the United States who had requested that of Phyllis, she would have adamantly refused. But how could a tax-paying citizen of the United States refuse a request made by the President? It just wasn't possible. She had to obey. It was her civic duty as a law-abiding non-felon American. She prided herself on being a dutiful taxpayer. After all, she was a good girl. All good girls did their duty. She grabbed her clipboard and pressed it to her comely breasts. The womanly mounds of flesh flattened slightly under the pressure. She noted that the nipples had turned into hard little pebbles. She wondered why. Usually they only did that when she was aroused.\n\nIt had been a considerable amount of time since she had last been aroused. Her husband, Harry, had stopped arousing her a year ago. Sex had become an infrequent event. ""All right,"" she said. ""Come with me."" Oh, he intended to come with her all right. In fact, he intended to cum with her several times during the course of the afternoon. He smiled wickedly at his own joke.\n\nHe smacked his lips as he watched her rise from the chair. He took special delight in surveying her. Every time she moved, some part of her body moved as well.\n\n He followed immediately behind her. He watched the shapely butt of the shapely reporter sway to and fro with that unmistakable female rhythm. There was nothing more alluring than the sight of a female ass in motion. Mmmmm! Mmmmm!\n\nOver the years he had sampled a lot of pussy, but by far the best pussy belonged to those women who knew how to shake their ass with vim and vigor while stepping along. That shaking indicated the ability to provide a nice tumble in the sack. It meant that the woman knew her stuff. Mmmmm!Mmmmm!\n\nFrom all appearances Phyllis knew all about shaking her shapely ass. The rhythmic hip movements indicated either of two things: first, that she already knew how to move that ass while fucking; or secondly, that she was a woman who wanted to learn. Bill smiled. He was going to have a wonderful time discovering exactly how many ways she could move her ass. Mmmmm!Mmmmm!\n\nWas she the woman who merely moved it from side-to-side, or was she able to swirl it around like a corkscrew too?\n\nMmmmm! Mmmmm!\n\nJust thinking about such salacious hip movements set off some significant movements in his pecker. The sperm was beginning to surge in the base of his balls. His cock was beginning to fill with the syrup of love. The moment that Phyllis stepped into her dressing room and closed the door, she realized that she had made a mistake in agreeing to an interview away from the cameras. She sensed the President walking up behind her. She felt him breathing down her neck. She was just getting ready to protest when she was pulled around to face him.\n\n""Phyllis baby!""\n\n""Mister President!"" she gasped in alarm while looking up into his face. ""What on earth do you think you're doing?"" She worried about his motives. She had seldom been handled so roughly by a man before. She had certainly never expected the President of the United States to make a move on her. ""I just want to sample those sweet lips of Yours,"" he said. ""But Mister President,"" she exclaimed with a raised voice. ""I'm a married woman."" She brought her hands up to his chest so that her forearms wedged between their bodies.\n\nHe looked at her with a sultry smile and a sneer on his lips. ""So what?"" he asked. ""I'm a married man.""\n\nShe could see that he was challenging her. His eyes bore directly into hers. She could feel his penetrating gaze all the way to the tips of her toes. ""I know that Mister President. That's why I don't think you should be behaving in such a manner. I don't kiss other men.""\n""Oh come on now. Surely you can give me just one more little kiss! What would be the harm in that?""\n\n""I ... I ... think that we ought to terminate interview.""\n\n""Terminate an interview with the President of the United States?! What would the head of your network say to that?""\n\nPhyllis gulped. She knew that Bill had a valid point. if word leaked out that a rookie reporter had terminated an interview with the President, her cushy job as a Washington journalist would be terminated. Good lord! That meant no more parties in Georgetown! That meant no more dining in fabulous restaurants. Good grief! That meant no more expense account! Heaven forbid! That would be the worst thing to befall an overpaid television reporter. Her refusal might result in her being sent off to one of those awful places like ... Rwanda, or Bosnia, or perhaps .... Boise! Egad! She would rather face a firing squad than be sent to Boise. Death would be preferable to such an assignment.\n\nShe now knew that she would do whatever the President requested. She liked her cushy reporting job too much to jeopardize it. Actually, she liked her megabuck salary and all the wonderful perks which went with it even more. There weren't too many jobs like hers where all one had to do was look pretty and stand in front of a camera for five minutes per day. She got paid handsomely for basically being a lovely talking head.\n\nBill could see that she was thinking things over. Ah yes! He loved modern American society. People were so fucking scared of losing their job (if they were lucky enough to have one which paid a decent salary), that they would do anything to keep it.\n\n""Tell me doll, how would you like to have an assignment inside the White House Press Office?""\n\nThose words caught her attention. ""Excuse me?"" she asked, confused. Nothing excited a female reporter more than the possibility of being invited to the White House. The only thing more exciting was being offered a job in the White House. And the only-thing better than that was being offered a job in the White House press office. That was the top of the pyramid. That was the best slot in the business. ""Could you please run that by me again, Mister President?""\n\nHe smiled his famous heart-warming smile which had won him so many votes in the last election. In fact, he practically grinned from ear-to-ear. Now that he knew he was getting through to her, he decided to lay in on thick. That was the nice thing about having power, he could wheel and deal his way between the thighs of practically any beautiful woman.\n\nJust like men, women all had their price.\n\nKeeping his grin in place he said, ""Just imagine, you wouldn't have to do this on-the-road crap anymore. During the middle of the winter you wouldn't have to stand out in the cold on the White House lawn. You could stay inside and keep your titties warm. And during the summer, you wouldn't have to stand out in the blazing sun and humidity and worry about mussing your pretty hair. No rain, no snow, no sleet, no hail. Just the comforts of working in the White House. Wouldn't that be nice? Mmmmm! Wouldn't you like an assignment like that?""\n\nPhyllis blinked her eyes. She thought that she might be dreaming. An assignment inside the White House.\n\nWOW!\n\nWith her own office!\n\nDouble wow!\n\nAnd she would probably have her own secretary!\n\nTriple wow!\n\nAnd if this was a typical government job, she wouldn't have to work very hard and yet she would receive ten times the benefits of people in the private sector. Hot dog! That was the kind of offer which could convince a good girl to go bad.\n\nPhyllis had done nothing to earn such an assignment. Heck! She had only been with the network for a few years. She didn't even have a degree in journalism. The only thing she had going for her were her looks. But then, she noticed that her looks helped her win a lot of promotions she didn't deserve. Oddly enough, she noticed that, she always got picked for assignments because of her looks.\n\n""But ... but ... why are you offering me this?"" she asked in a soft trembling voice.\n\nBill smiled seductively. He stepped closer. The breath caught in her throat as he lifted his arms and wrapped them around her. He embraced her and held her close. She could feel his warm breath on the sides of her neck. He seemed to be nuzzling it, getting ready to kiss it.\n\nHe placed the tip of his nose on her earlobe. Gently, he rubbed it back and forth a few times. She found that she liked the sensation. It tickled her and made her feel good all over. She had never guessed that the earlobe was an erogenous zone. He kept his voice low as he whispered, ""You have one of the most scintillating bodies I have ever seen in my life.""\n\nShe was feeling giddy. And yet, she was quite, nervous. ""I do?"" she asked. ""Oh yes,"" he replied, continuing to fiddle with her earlobe. ""I would say that it's as good as a Playboy Bunny.""\n\n""Oh, pshaw!"" She knew she was pretty, but never thought she was pin-up material.\n\n""I mean it."" He stuck out his tongue and touched the tip to her earlobe. She felt it moisten. She became momentarily breathless. Other regions of her body were also becoming moist. She couldn't help herself. The fluids just seemed to flow.\n\n""I would like to see all of you.""\n\n""All of me?""\n\n""Naked.""\n\nHer eyes opened wide. In fact, her eyelids seemed to have acquired the equivalent of lockjaw. They wouldn't close. She couldn't blink. Now she knew the precise reason why she had been offered a choice White House assignment. She was being coaxed to going to bed with the President of the United States.\n\nShe thought such shenanigans went out of fashion with the Kennedys. Phyllis knew she had to offer some resistance before things got completely out of hand. ""But Mister President! Your wife!""\n\nBill giggled. ""Hillery?""\n\n""Yes! Think of her.""\n\n""Hillery sucks.""\n\nPhyllis gasped. ""Mister President. You're speaking about the First Lady!""\n\n""The First Lady is a closet dyke.""\n\n""A...a ... a ... what?""\n\n""A fag.""\n\nOnce more Phyllis gasped. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. How could the First Lady of the United States be a closet homosexual? If Hillery were a dyke, what was she doing being married to Bill? ""Oh no!""\n\n""Oh yes. Right now she's out in Hollywood, attending some bullshit get,together with some of her bullshit Hollywood buddies. They're all do-gooders you know. They're either attempting to save the rain forests, or the oceans, or the beaches, or the little animals, or people who suffer from hemorrhoids, or women with leaking silicone breasts, or whatever. In the old days there were a lot of worthwhile causes to get involved in-such as cancer, or tuberculosis, or heart disease, or tay Sachs. However, the Hollywood crowd has run out of truly worthwhile causes. The causes nowadays are increasingly trivial. If they can invent a cause, they do. Then they found a non-profit organization, make some spots for television and radio, and start a campaign. Of-course, the actors and actresses who promote these sorts of things care far less about the causes they represent, than they do about keeping their face in front of the pubic. If I know my wife Hillery, she probably has her head buried between another woman's thighs and she's probably eating her out at this very second. You know, lap, lap, lap.""\n\nThe news stunned Phyllis. She had long heard rumors about the first lady and her sexual proclivities, but she had never believed them. ""Is that really true?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes ... I'm afraid it is,"" said Bill.\n\n""But don't you have sex?""\n\nActually Hillery and Bill had sex all the time. In fact, they fucked more than any first family had ever fucked. (With the possible exception of the Kennedys-but then, Jack Kennedy was always busy committing adultery on Jackie.) But the Clintons had established a mutual understanding. If either one of them saw some pussy which he or she liked, he or she would share it with the other. It made for a happy homelife and a very happy White House. Sometimes, Bill and Hillery would have a three way. Or, they would invite some of the Cabinet members in and have an orgy in the Oval Office. But Bill didn't want to tell Phyllis that. He wanted her to feet sorry for him. Then maybe she would offer him a piece of her very own succulent ass. ""Mister President! You have your hands on my buttocks!""\n\n""I know where they are, Phyllis.""\n\n""I'm married. Please pull them away."" She hoped that by making that statement he would do the decent thing and release her from his grip. However, the words only served to draw her closer to him.\n\nHe paid no attention to her plea. Instead, he commenced rubbing her posterior with the palm of his hand. He loved the feel of a shapely woman's ass. There was something especially sensual about cupping the cheeks of the female ass in one's palms, and running one's fingers back and forth along the curvature of the flesh, while at the same time pressing one's fingers into the resilient mounds as if they were bread dough and he were a baker kneading it. He pressed her closer to him by her ass. He fixed his rod of flesh to that especially vulnerable region between the hollow of her thighs so that she could feet his arousal. He adjusted his pelvis so that she could discern the blunt end of his manhood. He wanted her to know how he felt about her. He wanted her to know he had a hard-on.\n\nShe knew he had an erection all right. She felt it rubbing between her tightly clamped thighs, through the material of her skirt and his slacks. And as a result she become even more worried about his intentions. Surely he wouldn't be so bold as to make a move on her! Surely he couldn't! He was the President of the United States, for crying out loud!\n\nBut she could feel the evidence of his need. And because he held her close, she could feel every single inch of it. It was making quite an impression on her legs.\n\nShe attempted to appeal to his sense of decency.\n\n""Mister President. I really don't think this is right.""\n\n""Sure it is. It's as right as rain.""\n\n""No it isn't. I don't play around. Really, I don't. Honestly.""\n\nHe found that hard to believe. ""All American women play around nowadays.""\n\n""No they don't."" She knew that a lot of women did in fact play around. Indeed, some of her friends committed adultery regularly. Some even went so far as to say that they couldn't go through a week without at least one new lover.\n\n""This is a hedonist society, lady. Where have you been?""\n\n""I am not a hedonist. I am a happy and proud puritan.""\n\nBill snickered. ""Puritanism died a terrible death some time ago.""\n\nPhyllis became defensive. ""Not with me it didn't.""\n\n""You're too beautiful to be a puritan.""\n\nHis words touched hen Like all women, she responded to being called beautiful.\n\n""I don't care. I am.""\n\n""I bet that underneath that prim exterior of yours lies a woman of incredible passion and responsiveness. I bet that other side of you is yearning to break out and breathe free.""\n\n""You're very wrong, Mister President. There is no other side of me other than what you see.""\n\n""What I see is quite gorgeous. Breathtakingly so."" Once more she was touched. Not only did he think her beautiful, but gorgeous as well. Could he really be falling for her? Was it possible that the President of the United States wanted to have an affair with a lowly network reporter? She was quite confused by this turn of events. She was now having doubts about her avowed puritanical attitude. Perhaps she was a little too strict by today's standards. Maybe she should play the field-at least once-just to see what it was all about. Besides, when one was asked by the President to do something, wasn't it considered patriotic to follow? ""I'm a lonely man, Phyllis. I really am.""\n\nShe knew what those words meant. She knew where his line of reasoning was going. He was preparing her for the conquest. ""I don't think I can do anything for you,"" she cautioned.\n\n""You could ease my loneliness. You could make me seem whole again. You could satisfy my carnal needs.""\n\nShe took a deep breath and replied, ""You have a wife to do that. You don't need me.""\n\n""Hillery and I aren't sleeping together anymore. We haven't for quite some time.""\n\n""Oh dear! Do you mean that you and Hillery no longer .. er... You're saying that ... er.. I mean... "" Phyllis had a difficult time framing her question. She really couldn't ask such a personal thing of him. Such questions were better left to Sam Donaldson, the cutthroat journalist. Sam was terrific with those questions which made a reporter resemble a son-of-a, bitch. The President took the opportunity to answer. ""That's right. We no longer do it. Never.""\n\nPhyllis knew that denial of sexual intercourse was a terrible thing to happen to a man. After all, men lived for sex. Men were always getting erections and needed someplace to put them. She knew that to be true because she was approached by wolves all the time! Many of those wolves were married and had families!\n\nBut Bill wasn't like that. He couldn't be like that. After all, he was the President of the United States. And as everyone knows, Presidents don't lie. (unless one excludes Lyndon Johnson for lying about ending the Vietnam War, and Richard Nixon for lying about knowing of Watergate, and George Bush for lying about raising taxes.)\n\nBut Phyllis was willing to give Bill the benefit of the doubt. After all, he seemed like such a warm and caring man. He seemed like such a nice fellow. She decided to be empathetic.\n\n""Oh you poor dear.""\n\nBill listened carefully to her tone of voice. He deduced that she was sincerely sympathetic. He decided that he should press matters further along. After all, he was quite horny. ""My John Henry hasn't had any female relief in ages.""\n\n""Your John Henry?"" she asked, confused by the term.\n\n""Yes, my penis. My cock. My pecker.""\n\n""Oh dear,"" she gasped when she had the usage verified. Now Phyllis was extremely worried. Surely the President of the United States couldn't have the same vile urges that other men did. He was supposedly a good and decent man. That's what all the campaign ads said. Did he expect her to satisfy his John Henry? Did he expert her to play with his John Henry and put it into her vagina? She certainly hoped not. She couldn't do such a thing to her husband, Harry. After all, they had been married for only a few years. They were still technically newlyweds. She was quite satisfied with her marriage. She had no intention of straying. She had no reason to cheat. ""A White House assignment for a roll in the sack,"" Bill said with a smile on his face.\n\nNow Phyllis had a reason to cheat.\n\nIronically, at that precise moment, she noted that she was feeling slightly aroused. She suspected the reason was because Bill had a tender way of stroking her buttocks. He was quite gentle. He took his time to lightly touch her flesh, and casually play with her posterior globes. She breathed a sigh of relief as she relaxed in his embrace. He seemed to have the hands of a gentleman.\n\nAlthough Phyllis didn't know it, the President also had the hands of a practiced cunt hound. He had gotten laid as recently as that morning-by his wife no less. Hillery had spread her legs wide and had ridden him to blissful completion. She had even given him a blow job before he went out to hit the campaign trail. She knew that her husband thought better and spoke more dynamically when his balls had been discharged of their precious cargo. ""I need a woman, Phyllis.""\n\n""Oh dear."" She felt his arousal pressing against her lower belly and on down to her thighs. There seemed to be a substantial knot down there. It seemed to be knocking on her pubis, asking for entrance to her feminine chamber. ""But ... but ... Mister President.""\n\n""Yes, you have a very lovely butt."" Bill rubbed his palms upon it, soothingly, lovingly, and caressingly.\n\nShe couldn't help responding to his agile fingers. She was feeling better with every caress.\n\n""The moment I saw you, I knew I had to have you.""\n\n""Please Mister President. Don't do this to me.""\n\n""Call me Bill.""\n\nPhyllis didn't like referring to him by his first name. However, she would do anything to extricate herself from his pawing hands. ""Please Bill.""\n\n""I know you want it as much as I do.""\n\n""Please."" Like all women in similar situations, her resistance was rapidly vanishing. The longer he held her, the more he caressed her ass, the more insistently he pressed his manhood against her Mound of Venus, the more eager she was to consummate a relationship with the Chief Executive. It wasn't long before she began to press her pelvis against his, encouraging him. ""That's it baby, rub against me. Show me that you like me.""\n\nShe did. She could feel her little pussy beginning to pout open. Her cunt was acting like an out-of-control animal. It wanted to go on a feeding frenzy. And she knew what it wanted. It desired cock. And not just any cock either. But Presidential cock.\n\nShe began to think of the implications. She would be one of the few reporters in America who had sampled a Presidential penis. Mmmmm. For some odd reason she found that an appetizing idea. She could feel her pussy tubing at that very second.\n\nOnce Bill recognized the tell-tale signs of a woman in need, he wasted no time. He pulled her blouse tails out of the waist of her skirt and, reaching up under her shirt and jacket, cupped her breasts, placing his palms beneath them and rubbing the pads of his thumbs along the underside. They felt firm and hot.\n\n""Goodness,"" she gasped, surprised by the wave of pleasure which rushed over her.\n\n""Now, now. There's no need to worry. It's perfectly natural.""\n\n""But Mister President. I've never done anything like this before.""\n\n""Neither have I,"" he tied. Of course, Bill Clinton did it all the time. That was the reason he had entered politics. As a youngster, he had noticed that Washington D.C. had some of the most gorgeous women in the country. Since he was a real cunthound, he naturally aspired to politics, where quality pussy was in abundance. Taking one hand from a tit, he reached down. He lifted the hem of her skirt. He angled his hand towards the vee of her thighs, which by now were slowly parting, partly from fatigue, partly from her own lust. He made a beeline for her crotch. His hand covered it.\n\n""Ooooh Mister President.""\n\nHe pushed aside the hem of her panties and stroked her throbbing sex.\n\n""You're moist,"" he said.\n\nShe was embarrassed by the juices flowing out of her. In a soft whisper she replied, ""Yes.""\n\n""Are you ready?""\n\n""I ... I ... I ... 11 She couldn't answer. She was much too flustered. He extended his index finger. Without a second's delay, he pushed it into her.\n\n""Oooh, Bill!"" she gasped, puckering her lips as his fingers made progress into her sheath. It was the first time since her marriage that another man had touched her in such a blatantly sexual manner. Ironically, she felt her body responding. In fact, she welcomed the invasion into her womanly folds. To assist him, she angled her pelvis towards him while at the same time sliding her pussy downward onto his invading digit.\n\n""That's the way, babe. That's the way.""\n\n""Bill, isn't this what is known as sexual harassment?"" The President cringed. He didn't want to hear a question like that. Aa Governor he had already been sued once for sexual harassment. He didn't want it to happen again. He had to think fast. ""Oh no. This isn't sexual harassment.""\n\nWhile his finger was inside of her pussy she asked, ""Then what is sexual harassment?""\n\n""It's when a common ordinary citizen makes an unwanted move against a member of the opposite sex. We politicians be guilty of sexual harassment.""\n""But what about Senator Packwood?""\n\nThe President snapped his finger. ""A perfect example. He's still in office, isn't he?""\n\n""Hey! You're right. Politicians really are above the law!""\n""You see. That's why I'm the President. Now if you don't mind, I'd like to have you spread your lovely legs a bit more because I want to get into you much deeper.""\n\n""Oh, of course."" She was now so aroused, she was willing to assist him in the assault on her beautiful body. Each stroke of her pussy made her feel better. Each tickle of her twat sent her further into orbit.\n\n""Let's lie down,"" he suggested.\n\n""Should we?""\n\n""Of course we should."" To demonstrate his need, he pushed her over to the couch were she fell backwards. Because he was so horny, he sank to his knees and lifted the hem of her skirt all the way to her waist. And to dispense with any encumbrances, he ripped the panties from her body. ""Bill!"" she shrieked.\n\n""Keep those legs of yours spread wide. I'm coming home."" And with those words, he zeroed in on her womanly treasure. ""It's muff diving time.""\n\n""Muff diving? What on earth are you talking about?!""\n\nShe learned the answer to that question in only a matter of a nanosecond. The leader of the Free World's tongue was soon moving up and down the length of her slit. She practically had a heart attack when she felt his flesh touch hers. ""Oh. Bill! You shouldn't do that!"" Even her husband didn't do that! He stuck his tongue into her slot.\n\n""Oh Bill!""\n\nHe licked her liquid essence.\n\n""Oh Bill! Oh Bill! Oh Bill!""\n\nHe reached up and pulled her labia wide apart so he could get his tongue more deeply into her.\n\n""Oh Bill! Bill! Bill!""\n\nPhyllis had never known such pleasures could take place. Her body responded with liquid pleasure. She was melting in Bill's embrace. She spread her legs a little wider so that he could have greater access to her choice meadow. She had never conducted an interview like this before. And she had never expected such an event to take place with a President of the United States. She now knew why he was called the Commander-in-Chief. With that tongue of his women would follow him anywhere.\n\n""Oh Bill! Oh Bill! Oh Bill!""\n\nWith each coo, sigh, and gasp, she arched her back a little more and she forced her pubis against his face with that much more determination. Now that she knew the joys of cunnilingus, she wanted more. And more.\n\nAnd more!\n\nIn fact, she wouldn't mind spending the remainder of her days supine and being licked out. She reached down between her thighs. She placed her hands on either side of her pubis. She pulled her labia apart. She wanted him to have the fullest access possible to her womanly charms. He fulfilled her silent request by making long strokes with his tongue all the way from her perineum to her clitoris. He laved the entire area until it was thoroughly drenched with both her secretions and those of his tongue. ""Oh Bill!""\n\nIt didn't take her long to realize that she had been shortchanged in her marriage to Harry. Her husband had never once offered to provide her with such bliss. He was from the old school. Apparently he thought that cunt-sucking was a taboo practice. She sighed contentedly as she allowed Bill to delve.\n\nSo this wasn't so bad, now was it..."
575,Billy's Classroom Punishment,"['Fb', 'extreme-ped', 'nc', 'exh', 'spank']","Billy was considered rather mature for his age, and was expected to look after his sisters on occasion when one of his parents was unable to be home after school. Nothing he normally couldn't handle, and due to his proven track record of responsibility, his parents didn't have to worry much about it, as they trusted Billy to take care of his younger siblings. Billy had just started the 4th grade this year, and started the year off well, but before too long, had started to steer away from his usual good behavior.\n\nBy the time October had come around, Billy's grades were beginning to plummet. He had failed three subjects already in school, two of which he had done particularly well in years past, and had begun hanging out with two known troublemakers at school, Danny and Kevin. His parents had noticed the struggling in school, but they quickly dismissed it as a mere childhood phase, as he was at the early stages of puberty. Finally, one week in October, Billy's attitude and behavior was as bad as it had ever been. Billy was called into the principal's office for fighting and cursing out a teacher in front of Kevin and Danny (to impress them no doubt).\n\nAs Billy sat in the waiting area outside the principal's office, pretending like he wasn't worried, he was shocked to see his mother walk into the room by the receptionist. ""Hello Mrs. Johnson"" the receptionist greeted. ""I'm sorry for having to call you in on such short notice, but Billy's behavior has gotten much worse, and Principal Franklin thought it would be in everyone's best interest if this were addressed promptly."" Mrs. Johnson, who had heard enough by mid-sentence, was shaking her head in agreement the entire time. ""I understand. Thank you for calling me in.""\n\nMrs. Johnson walked straight by Billy as she sat down, obviously furious about her son's behavior, when Principal Franklin opened up his door and invited them in. As Billy walked in, he noticed his teacher Ms. Richards waiting for their arrival. Now, with knots in his stomach and an eerie chill going up his back, Billy sat down in one of the chairs next to Mr. Franklin's desk.\n\n""Again, I'm sorry we had to call you in on such short notice Mrs. Johnson, but we needed to address Billy's situation at school. I'm sure by now you've noticed his grades have been slipping, and over the past several weeks you've been getting phone calls and letters regarding his attitude at school, but I'm afraid that after this last incident from this morning, we simply had to call you here for an emergency meeting. I'm sure you've met Ms. Richards before, she has been documenting Billy's actions over the past few weeks and wanted to share with you some of the things you may not have heard about.""\n\nThe room got eerily quiet as Billy's mother gave him a very angry look, which he could do nothing but hang his head down to avoid as much eye contact as possible. Ms. Richards opened up her file folder which was quite full with notes and papers from the past two weeks, all of which were Billy's doing.\n\n""Thank you Mr. Franklin. I'll try to keep this short, as I know you need to go back to work. Billy has been misbehaving far more lately than usual. Two weeks ago, he, along with Kevin and Danny were picking on another girl, Molly, so bad that she cried for a long time, and almost had to go home. Later that same week, they cornered her at recess, and in front of everybody, flipped up her skirt in front of all the boys outside. When I walked over to see what the fuss was all about, Billy was laughing at her, and called her a ""stupid bitch"". When I told him to not use profanity and to apologize, he told me to ""Shut up you stupid bitch, I'm not apologizing to her.""\n\nBilly's mother was absolutely irate. She was about to say something back, but Ms. Richards continued. ""We know your family's position with your jobs right now, and we've been trying to handle this as best we can, but we feel that parental intervention is the best thing right now, as all other methods have failed. Aside from that incident, Billy has been talking and disrupting class, throwing food in the cafeteria, and picking on all of his classmates.""\n\nMr. Franklin interrupted ""We've tried all other methods of discipline for two weeks, such as in-school suspension, frequent visits here, as well as detentions and extra assignments, but we're afraid that nothing has worked.""\n\n""Well..."" his mother asked ""have you tried spanking him?"" Billy's head immediately shot up, but was relieved to hear Mr. Franklin's response. ""No, we haven't, as the district policy does not allow spanking at school between faculty and students.""\n\nMrs. Johnson sat for a second, pondering her son's blatant disrespect for authority and what his punishment should be. She knew she couldn't just ignore it, as it would only get worse, then she suddenly got an idea.\n\n""Mr. Frankin, you say that you've tried all methods, but have you tried asking Billy's classmates for suggestions?""\n\nBilly looked up quickly at his mother's inquiry, and started shaking slightly at the thought of her sudden idea.\n\n""What do you mean, Mrs. Johnson?"" Mr. Franklin replied.\n\n""Well, you say that Billy has been acting up in school, and has been extremely mean and disrespectful to his classmates, correct?"" Mr. Franklin paused ""Yes...""\n""Well"" Mrs. Johnson continued, ""I think it would be a great idea that since he's been hurting his classmates so much, that they should be able to pick what kind of punishment he receives. Why don't we have them each get three slips of paper and write down any type of punishment they can think of on it, and we'll put it in a big bowl. Then, after a certain amount of misbehaving per week, if Billy's behavior hasn't improved, he will have to draw one of the punishments from the bowl, which will be carried out in front of them.""\n\nMr. Franklin paused for a second, and then smiled. ""You know Mrs. Johnson, I think that's a wonderful idea. Since the school is only allowed to do so much as far as punishment is concerned, and since suspending him would be too much of a financial burden on you, I think that will work just fine. Plus, since you're his parent, we don't have to worry about any legal recourse that might happen, as you are consenting to it yourself.""\n\nBilly was frozen stiff in his chair...not wanting to believe what he just heard. His classmates getting to choose his punishment? Whatever they wanted? Billy wanted to object, naturally, but figured it would help his case out in the long run if he just sat still with his head down.\n\n""Good, it's settled then. I tell you what, since it's Friday, why don't I just get my husband to come pick him up, since it's his day off. Then, Ms. Richards and I can go into his class and announce what will be happening from now on.""\n""Sounds good to me."" replied Mr. Frankin. ""Billy, you go home and think about what you've done, and hopefully, you won't have to get punished by your classmates. Billy shuddered slightly, nodded his head in silence, then followed his mother outside. She called his father on her cell phone, and he quickly came to take Billy home.\n\nMs. Richards and Mrs. Johnson quickly walked back to her classroom, which was being attended to by her teacher's aide. When they walked in, they were watching a science channel special about Dinosaurs. ""Hi, class, I'm back."" chirped Ms. Richards. ""This is Mrs. Johnson, Billy's mother.""\n""Hello Mrs. Johnson,"" came the usual unison class response. ""Mrs. Johnson is here to talk about Billy's behavior in school, and how she needs your help in his punishment."" The class got eagerly quiet, as Mrs. Johnson came to the front of the class.\n\n""Good afternoon, class. I'm sure by now you're all tired of Billy picking on everyone so much, and I'm here to tell you that things are going to be changing, starting today. As you see, Ms. Richards is passing out 3 slips of paper to each of you. Now, what I want you to do, is to write whatever punishment you can think of on the slip of paper, no matter how crazy or embarrassing it is, and come up with three of them. Whatever you can think up is fine.\n\nThen, we're going to put all of them in a big bowl, and if I get a call from the school, I'll come down and Billy will have to select one of the punishments from the bowl... all of which were written by you! He will then have to have that punishment given here, in front of all of you. Now, how this works is simple. Billy will get 3 strikes per week, this can be anything that is misbehaving, such as talking in class or name calling.\n\nIf Billy gets 3 strikes at any time during the week, I will be called here and Billy will receive the punishment he chooses. If, however, a major infraction occurs, such as fighting, swearing or other serious problems, I will be immediately called, in which Billy will have 2 punishments, one that I choose. Billy won't be able to see any of these, so don't worry. Any questions?""\n\nThe class was calmly quiet, but Molly raised her hand ""Anything we want to write?"" Mrs. Johnson smiled ""Yes, honey, anything."" The class quietly giggled amongst one another for the next 10 minutes, as their young little minds began working up a storm. After the end of the day, Mrs. Johnson had 66 pieces of folded paper in her bowl, which was kept in Ms. Richards's cabinet. The school day was finally over, and the kids all went home chattering to one another.\n\nMonday had come around, and Billy didn't want to go to school. Already embarrassed enough by the thought of his peers picking his demise, Billy was already having a ""bad day"" as he didn't get much sleep the night before and was incredibly cranky. As Billy was walking out the door to catch the bus, his mother reminded him ""Don't forget Billy, 3 strikes is all you get. I want you to change your behavior and get your grades back up, and if it means getting help from your classmates to do it, then fine, so be it. I don't want to have to come to your school again, young man."" Billy nodded and walked out the door to the bus stop.\n\n""Young man"" he thought, as he walked out the door. All the other kids were talking freely when he walked on the bus, but it quickly calmed down as he walked back to his seat. As he got to school, his class sat down together as\n\nMs. Richards greeted everyone. ""Hello class. Our first rule of business is to turn in your homework assignment from last Friday for Math."" Billy quickly froze, as he didn't have his homework ready to turn in... he didn't do it. He tried to play it off at first, but Ms. Richards quickly caught on once she received the papers. ""Billy Johnson!"" Ms. Richards called, ""Where is your homework?"" All eyes were quickly on Billy. ""I uh... forgot it... ma'am, I'm sorry"" he slowly stammered out. ""Well Billy, forgetting your homework was one of the guidelines for your punishment bowl, I'm afraid you get your first strike.""\n""What?!?"" Billy yelled ""What the hell for? That's unfair!"" The class immediately got quiet, as Ms. Richards got irate. ""Well, young man, you just went from one strike to an immediate punishment slip for swearing. I'm calling your mother right now.""\n\nMs. Richards quickly left the class to the teacher's assistant as she walked down to the teachers lounge phone.\n\nBilly quickly got a knot in his stomach, and in less than ten minutes, his mother walked into the classroom.""\n\n""Well, well Billy. Not even 9:00 in the morning and I'm already getting a call from your school about your behavior.\n\nI guess our talk last Friday didn't have any effect on you, did it? Well, that's too bad, as your classmates are about to give you some help on changing. Get up from your desk and come up here.""\n\nBilly slowly got up from his desk, and walked towards the front of the class. ""Turn around and face your classmates and apologize."" Billy slowly turned around to the dead silent class, whose eyes were all on him. ""I'm sorry...""\n\nBilly meekly said. ""I'm sorry?"" his mother yelled ""I'm sorry? That's all you have? For weeks you've been treating your teacher and classmates like dirt, and all you can say is ""I'm sorry?"" You're going to have to do better than that, young man."" Billy shuddered, and after pausing said ""I'm sorry for misbehaving so much the past few weeks and for being mean to everyone. I really hope you can forgive me.""\n\n""That's a little better"" his mother continued ""but I'm afraid that it's a little too late for apologizing. Your behavior has been horrible as of late, and the only way to fix this is to be punished in front of your peers."" With that, his mother went to Ms. Richards' desk, and retrieved the punishment bowl. ""Ok, Billy. Pick one and give it here."" Billy reluctantly put his hand into the bowl, and drew out a slip and handed it to his mother. She opened it up, let out a small smile and looked towards the class.\n\n""OK class. Billy has chosen his punishment. For swearing at his teacher and not doing his homework, Billy is going to receive 15 spanks with a belt in front of the class."" The class immediately began snickering, as Billy froze in sheer amazement at his fate. ""Get over here, Billy, and stand in front of the class."" Billy slowly turned around to face his classmates, and bent over slightly by his mother. ""No, no Billy. You're getting a spanking in front of your classmates, a real one. Pull down your pants and underwear."" Billy froze as the snickering increased with his classmates.\n\n""What mom? You can't be serious! There's girls in here. You want me to pull my pants and underwear down in front of girls?"" Billy's mom quickly replied. ""Yes, young man. Do it.""\n""But mom"" Billy protested, there are girls in here!""\n\n""Billy"" his mother continued ""I am sick and tired of your constant trouble at school, and we're going to take care of this problem immediately. If you don't pull your pants and underwear, all the way down, right now, you will get an extra 5 spankings.""\n\nBilly groaned slightly, as he undid the button on his jeans, and lowered them around his ankles. Then, he hesitated a brief moment, but after catching his mothers nasty look, slowly pulled his underwear down, exposing his small, preteen genitals. Billy had been circumcised when he was born, and had an average size penis for a boy his age.\n\nStill, he didn't want the rest of his classmates to see, and instinctively covered them up as be pulled his underwear down in an attempt to prevent further humiliation.\n\n""Ah, ah, ah!"" his mother chided. ""You are getting punished, and frankly, you don't deserve to cover anything up, not the way you've been acting. Put your hands behind your head and stand with your feet apart.""\n\nThe class, especially the girls, squirmed in delight as Billy slowly raised his hands to the top of his head, exposing his 10 year old genitals to his entire class. ""You're going to stand here for a few minutes Billy, as I get the belt from my bag in the car. If you move or try to cover up your privates, you will get another 5 spankings. Also, I want you to keep your eyes open the entire time, and look your classmates in the eyes. I want you to know who you've been hurting, and they have every right to see it.""\n\nBilly froze in sheer amazement, with his pants and underwear down around his ankles, with his small preteen penis exposed to his peers. The room was slightly colder than usual today, which was just fine for his mother, as his penis would be smaller than usual, adding more shame to his punishment, and hopefully changing his ways.\n\nAs his mother left and came back, the class was unusually silent, all eyes focused on Billy's small privates, standing right before them. Billy's mother stood behind him, belt in hand, and was ready for Billy to finally (and hopefully) learn his lesson. ""Ok Billy. 15 spanks, as stated on the slip. I want you to count each one, and I want to hear them. If you move, speak or cry, you will get another spank.\n\nThere was another short pause, as Mrs. Johnson prepared her belt, plus it added to the anticipation of his first spank, which everyone before him was eagerly anticipating.\n\nAs Billy's eyes scanned the room, the first slap came unexpectedly, causing him to tighten up.\n\n*Whack* ""One!"" Billy yelped. *Whack* ""Two!"" *Whack* ""...three"" moaned Billy, in obvious pain. *Whack* ""Four!"" The class giggled as his tiny penis wiggled after each spank, as he tried to compose of himself. *Whack* ""Five!"" *Whack* ""Six!"" *Whack* ""Seven!"" *Whack* ""Eight!"" *Whack* ""Nine!"" *Whack* ""Ten!"" Billy started to sob softly, in his moment of humiliation. *Whack* ""Eleven!"" *Whack* ""Twelve!"" *Whack* Thirteen!"" *Whack* ""Fourteen...."" *Whack* ""FIFTEEN!"" yelled Billy, trying not to cry.\n\nThe class giggled more in amusement at Billy's obvious discomfort, but for Billy, it was finally over...or so he thought. As Billy bent over to pull his pants back up, his mother stopped him. ""No, no Billy, you're not done yet.\n\nKeep your pants and underwear down. As I told you earlier, if I'm called down for a major infraction, you would get 2 punishments, the second one is at my discretion. So, since it's your classmates who are helping you start behaving, you will stay up here with your pants and underwear down for another hour, during which time your classmates are free to look at you and touch you in any way they want.""\n\nSo, for the next hour, Billy stood with his pants and underwear down and his hands on his head, all while his classmates gathered around him, fondling his genitals in any way they felt like it. Billy's mother suggested giving his penis a little tug forward, since he was circumcised as a baby, his penis is particularly sensitive during these years. His classmates, tugged and prodded him for the next hour, laughing amongst one another as they cracked jokes about Billy's misfortune.\n\nAfter the hour had concluded, his mother announced something to the class. ""Ok, everyone thanks for your help. I think that if we all work together here, Billy's behavior might change really soon. From now until the end of the year, this punishment bowl will be in effect. If we have to, we can come up with different types of punishment, but I think after today's little lesson. we shouldn't have to worry about it.\n\nSo Billy slowly pulled his pants and underwear back up and headed back to his seat. They don't have to worry about Billy's punishment, but after today, he sure would."
576,Billy's Conversion,"['M-toddler', 'extreme ped', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'cd', 'ws', 'alcohol', 'bi']","She slurred to her husband Bob, ""Fuck the big screen cock suckers. Baby, I'm going to make us some money. All of the guys I fucked in front of you was hot but now I'm going to fuck for money.""\n\n""Fuck whomever you want. Just give me sloppy seconds when you get back,"" he replied.\n\nBy the time Jil got home in the morning she mounted her husband's cock and she told him that she had one thousand dollars and a cunt full of cum. As she rode him she told him how she got a job making a porn film and the producers loved her ""acting."" She said they fed her booze and she played the part of an unhappy house wife who went to a fraternity party and fucked and sucked all of the boys there. And, the big news, she said, was that they both had an acting job that night. They both came hard and passed out.\n\nThat night she introduced Bob to the producer and he said his wife was one of the best uninhibited fucks that he had ever seen. He explained what he wanted and they both agreed. As the cameras rolled Jil was dressed in pig tails and a cheer leaders skirt and low cut blouse. She said, ""What do you mean I can't go to the frat party again? You can't get it up for me anymore and I need some hot fucking cock. The only time you get it up is watching gay porn.""\n\nJust then the apartment door burst open and three big masked black men entered, locking the door behind them. One of them told Bob, ""Don't mother fucking move and you won't be hurt."" Bob froze.\n\nJil took another drink and said, ""I've heard that black cock is big. I've always wanted to fuck one. How about it boys, show my sissy husband how to fuck a white cunt."" Bob watched as they undressed and saw three muscular black men with huge cocks. While one of them held Bob in his chair the other two ripped his wife's clothes off. She spread her legs and felt her cunt filled with the huge black hard on.\n\nThe other black cock she tried to swallow as she jacked and sucked it. The black man holding Bob slapped him in the face with his huge cock. He said, ""You sissy fuck, look at your whore wife taking two black cocks and loving it. Undress mother fucker."" Bob did and he was rock hard. ""Well, look at you, your cock is hard watching your wife taking black cock. Now suck me off mother fucker.""\n\nBob choked but took the black cock in his mouth and sucked him off. The final humiliation was making Bob suck their cum from her ravaged cunt. The black guys left, closed the door and the final shot was Bob fucking his unfaithful wife. The cameras shut off, the film finished. They were paid and left.\n\nAfter another series of porn movies Jil found she was knocked up. This led to more porn movies of her fucking and sucking as her stomach got larger. Their final movie was filming the birth of Billy, a beautiful little boy. Black men jacked off huge streams of cum on Jill's tits and while Billy nursed in the cum his father Bob sucked his little prick.\n\nBy the time Billy was a year old he was sucking his father's cock off and swallowing his cum. He was taken from his drunken parents several months later when officials found them trying to sell him for sex in an alley.\n\nHis uncle Ralph came forward and adopted Billy. Ralph was single but he was awarded custody anyway and without a background check. Ralph was over joyed with his own beautiful little boy. Billy was slender with long dark hair and smooth white skin. Now he had his own little fuck toy, not the porn he had been jacking off to. Ralph played it cool and took his time with Jimmy so as to seduce him slowly and not frighten him. After he was potty trained they slept together nude.\n\nSince they lived in a secluded wooded area with no close neighbors Ralph and Jimmy stayed nude. One of Ralph's favorite games was playing tickle. Jimmy laughed and giggled as Ralph ticked him all over until his little prick was hard. Then he got to tickle Ralph until Ralph's cock was rock hard and wet with pre cum.\n\nWhen Billy was about 2 years old he tickled down Ralph's belly until he came to his wet hard on. He giggled as he tickled Ralph's slippery cock. So Ralph ticked Billy's prick until it was hard too. Billy said tickle games were fun and felt good and asked Ralph if it felt good to him too and asked why his cock was all slippery.. Ralph told him he was a good tickler and it felt so good it made slippery stuff come out. Billy asked why slippery stuff didn't come out of his cock also. Ralph said he would try and explain it.\n\nRalph squeezed his cock until his hand was slippery with pre cum. He then took Billy's little hard on and slowly jacked it. He said that when he got older slippery stuff would come out too. Billy said Ralph's hand felt good on his prick and he liked the slippery stuff. Ralph said he would give him a treat because he loved him. Billy said he loved him too and to show him. Ralph put both of Billy's hands around his raging hard on and showed him how to stroke up and down.\n\nPre cum flowed and got Billy's hands all slippery. Ralph asked if he liked stroking and Billy said he did. He was told that he could get a lot more out if he kept jacking. Billy got close to see what would happen and Ralph said to keep jacking and said he was cumming. Billy kept jacking as cum shot on his hands and face. He asked if he had done it right. Ralph told him he did it perfectly and he could taste it too if he wanted to. Billy did and said it tasted all nice and warm.\n\nRalph said he would show him something else that felt good and Billy said, ""Ok Uncle Ralph."" Ralph bent over and took Billy's hard on in his mouth and licked and sucked it as he squeezed his soft bare ass. Billy said it felt good and wished he cum too. Ralph kissed him and told him he would cum too when he got older. In bed that night Billy asked if he could suck his cock and get the cum that tasted so good. He was told that would be wonderful.\n\nBilly licked the pre cum off of the shaft and took the fat cock head in his little mouth. Ralph said, ""That is perfect Billy, now keep sucking. Oh fuck Billy you are a perfect cock sucker."" Billy sucked faster and Ralph told him he was about to cum. Suddenly Ralph came and his cum went down Billy's throat and Billy took it all. He finally pulled off, face covered with cum and giggled as he kissed Ralph and said he liked cock sucking.\n\nOne night in bed Ralph told Billy that since he was 6 years old now and a big boy he would give him a new treat that would feel really good. Billy said, ""Oh goody, what is it?"" Ralph got on his hands and knees and reached around and opened his ass hole. He asked Billy to stick his prick in his ass and see if it felt good. Since Billy's cock wasn't fully grown yet it slipped right in the warm moist hole. ""Go ahead Billy and fuck me if it feels good"" and Billy started fucking. Billy grabbed Ralph's bare hips and started to pick up speed.\n\nBilly said, ""Is this fucking uncle Ralph? It really feels good."" After Billy fucked for awhile he said he wanted his ass fucked too. He had Billy apply Valvoline to his hard cock so it would slip in Billy's ass easier. It hurt so Ralph had him suck his cock off.\n\nAfter he blew his load down Billy's throat his slippery spent cock slid in Billy's ass. As his cock started to grow again Billy said, ""Your big cock feels good in my ass. You can keep fucking."" He did and blew another load deep in Billy's ass hole. Billy hugged his uncle and told him he loved him and wanted more ass fucking.\n\nBy the time Billy was 10 years old his young ass had been fucked a lot and he had fucked his uncle too. Cock sucking was one of his favorite things also but he was ready for more. Then it happened. One night as he was fucking Ralph he was over come with a new feeling of lust and had his first orgasm deep in Ralph's ass hole.\n\nTime flew and Billy was now 12 years old. Ralph thought Billy was beautiful. Billy was slender with dark shoulder length hair and smooth white skin. For his birthday Ralph took him to town and got him a tongue stud and Billy was thrilled. He also bought girls clothes for him to put on at a later date. One evening Ralph asked how school was going. Billy said that the other boys, all virgins, talked about girls and how it would be to fuck them.\n\nBut he thought that a hot moist ass hole had to be the best. He explained that some of the other boys seemed fascinated that he was so good looking, was growing dark pubic hair and wasn't bashful about showing his swollen cock in the shower. Ralph suggested that it would be fine with him if he had a sleep over with one of the boys and maybe find a fuck buddy. Billy thanked him and gave him a blow job with his new tongue stud.\n\nBilly invited Bud, a class mate who the other boys teased. In gym class the other boys teased him about playing ball like a girl. Later in the shower Bud was by himself and on the verge of tears. Billy had stepped in the shower and tried to comfort Bud. He put his arm around him and told him the other boys teased him too about being pretty and he wanted to be Bud's friend. Bud hugged him and said he would like that. Billy gave him a pat on his ass and Bud gave him an ass pat back. Both of their cocks swelled.\n\nBud arrived Saturday morning, all smiles at having a friend like Billy. He asked if his uncle Ralph was home and Billy told him his uncle was gone for the weekend and they could do what they wanted to. Bud said, ""Really, no shit?"" and Billy replied, ""Really! No fucking shit my friend. What would you like to do. Really do?""\n""Well, err, since you asked. We could play in the woods like cave men and take our clothes off and spy on passers by."" Billy said that sounded good and made a sack lunch for them.\n\nThey walked to the nearby woods and giggled as they dropped their shorts. Bud looked at Billy's swollen cock and said it was going to be fun. The walked a ways and Bud said he had to pee. Billy said he did too and they could hold each other cocks. The stood side by side and they held each others pissing cocks. Bud said this was fun and Billy put his hand on Bud's ass. Bud said it was nice having a friend like Billy. Billy asked if he liked his hand on his bare ass and Bud said yes, it made him hot being nude with him in the woods.\n\nBilly said lets pretend we are starving and we find another boy in the woods who has tried to kill us for food. We over power him and decide to eat his cock meat. Bud giggled and said that made him hard. Billy took a long wiener from his lunch sack and said, ""Look how big his cock is"" and Bud said, ""I'll bet his cock will taste good."" Billy rubbed the wiener all over his tits and then over his hard cock and then sucked it in his mouth.\n\nBud said, ""My turn Billy."" Bud had a raging hard on as he rubbed the pretend cock all over his nude body and then sucked it.\n\nBilly took it back and said, ""Now Bud, let's eat his fucking cock."" He took a large bite of the pretend cock, chewed it a little and stuck his tongue out for Bud to suck it off of his tongue. Bud sucked Billy's tongue and ate the meat and said, ""I love eating cock Billy. Your tongue stud is way hot.""\n\nBilly took pulled Bud close and they kissed, cock to hard cock. As the kissed Billy reached down and stuck the wiener in Bud's ass hole. Bud said, ""That cock feels good in my ass hole Billy, I love you."" Billy had Bud walk to the house naked with the wiener up his ass hole and asked if he would like a real cock in his ass and he said yes please. Billy had him lay on his back, raise his ass on a pillow and spread his legs.\n\nBilly slid his cock into Bud's moist ass and started fucking, his long hair covering his face as Bud jacked his rigid cock. Billy came hard in Bud's ass as Bud came and his cum shot up and hit Billy's chest. As they collapsed Bud said, ""That was really awesome Billy, I came so hard as you filled my ass with cum. With your long hair over your face you looked like a girl. A pretty girl with a big ass fucking cock. Suck me off and let me feel your tongue stud on my prick.""\n\nBud telling him he looked like a girl with a big cock gave Billy an idea after Bud left. He went to Ralph's drawer and found the girl clothes that Ralph had bought for him. Billy decided to have a cumming out party for his uncle. He put on a short yellow summer dress, knee high white stockings and black shoes with a small training heal.\n\nHe also did his dark hair in pig tails with yellow ribbons. He also tied a yellow bow around the base of his swollen cock. Now he was ready to make the change from Billy to a feminine Billie. A pretty 12 year old girl with a horny hard cock.\n\nRalph came home and asked, ""Anyone home?"" Billie came out of the bedroom and said, ""Hello daddy. I dressed for you."" Ralph looked twice and said, ""Hey Billy, you look very nice and sexy.""\n""You can call me Billie now. I fucked the shit out of Bud and he said I looked like a pretty girl so here I am. I think of you as the daddy I always wanted. Is that ok?"" Ralph hugged Billie and felt her hard through the dress. He said, ""I love you Billie. You are my perfectly sweet horny little girl.""\n\n""Thanks daddy. Now let me give you a cumming home blow job with my new tongue stud."" He sat on the couch and she unzipped his trousers and pulled his hard cock out. With her tongue stud she licked his balls and up his cock shaft to the wet cock head. She sucked cock and teased it with the tongue stud until he groaned and blew his warm load down her throat.\n\nShe said, ""I love sucking cock daddy. Your cum is even better than Bud's. Do you mind that I sucked Bud off and fucked him?"" Ralph replied that it turned him on that his little girl was a fucking cock sucking slut.\n\nBillie said she had a surprise for him and put her feet up on the couch and spread her legs. The dress slid down exposing her rigid pulsating cock with the yellow bow. She said, ""Your little slut needs sucked off daddy. I am fucking hard for my daddy's cock sucking mouth."" Ralph took her cock meat in his mouth and savored the feel and taste as he blew his little girl.\n\nAfter they settled down Ralph told her about his old friend Rick. One night after a few beers they were watching a porn video that Rick had rented. It showed a woman seductively dancing in front of her boy friend. He reached out and pulled her to him and raised her dress showing her huge cock in her panties. He sucked her off through the panties. It was dark in the room but Ralph looked over and Rick had his cock out and was stroking it.\n\nHe said, ""Now that fucking turns me on."" Ralph said, ""Me too,"" as he slid over with his cock out. They jacked each other off and then spent the night in bed nude, sucking, kissing and finally fucking each other's moist horny ass holes. He told Billie that Rick was into pissing games also. Ralph said he hadn't seen Rick in several years but bet he would love having a threesome with them. Billie said he sounded hot and hoped he could visit them. Ralph called Rick and told him about Billie. Rick said he would love to visit them. Arrangements were made.\n\nOn the big day Billie dressed in her short yellow dress, white stockings, pig tails with ribbons and was ready for Rick. On the way to the bus station he told Billie that Rick had an awesome cock and lots of sweet warm cum. And that he was a boozer and was into any and every thing, pissing included.\n\nBillie had a huge hard on for Rick and carried her purse in front of her to hide her boner. Ralph had several drinks while waiting for his old lover Rick. Rick finally arrived at 10pm and hurried to meet them. He had long hair, was slender, wearing a muscle shirt and baggy shorts and loafers without socks. He was also a little drunk.\n\nHe hugged Ralph and said, ""It's been to fucking long my old friend"" as they hugged. Billie said, ""Hi Rick, I'm Billie. I've heard a lot about you"" and hugged him and kissed him with her tongue stud. ""You are a beautiful girl, just like Ralph said.""\n\nOn the way home Billie sat in the front seat between Ralph and Rick. Billie reached under the seat and found the bottle of whiskey and said, ""Here Rick, daddy said you like to party so let's party. I am so happy to be between to big good looking men."" She took the first drink and passed it to Rick who took a long drink.\n\nHe slurred, ""Thanks Billie, good stuff. Makes me feel a warm inside."" Billie took another drink and said it made her feel all hot and patted Rick's bare leg. Rick slurred, ""Hey Ralph, I need to piss, excuse me Billie."" Billie said pissing in front of others was a turn on for her.\n\nRalph pulled into a secluded pull out and the guys got out. Billie watched as Ralph and Rick held each other up and pulled their cocks out and laughed as they saw who could piss the farthest. Billie then got out and stepped off the piss in the dirt and giggled, ""I couldn't tell who pissed the farthest and couldn't tell who has the biggest cock either. Too dark. Of course I'm a little drunk. But they both looked good to me.""\n\nOn the way home Billie rubbed Rick's bare thigh and told him she was really glad that he came to visit. Rick slurred, ""I am too Billie. That was hot watching us piss and checking our cock size. I am really going to like you.""\n""Have another drink Rick and I'll check a lot more out"" she said.\n\nThey made it home and Ralph parked in the garage. Ralph fell getting out of the car and they all laughed drunkenly. As they helped Ralph in he pissed himself and he slurred, ""I fucking pissed myself. That's the trouble of being fucking dressed.""\n\n""Well daddy, we can take care of that."" Billie put a plastic sheet on the bed and then they undressed him and laid him on the bed. She patted Rick on his ass and said, ""Let's party Rick and then join daddy in bed. Even passed out I'll bet he gets hard."" She took Rick into the living room, got another bottle and sat next to him on the couch and drank more.\n\nShe snuggled close to him and asked if he thought she was pretty as she rubbed his bare thigh. He pulled her close and said she was beautiful in her yellow dress and pig tails. She rubbed his hard on in his shorts and asked if he would think she was pretty without her dress and he slurred something that sounded like ""fuck yes.""\n\nShe said, ""You first,"" and pulled his shorts off releasing his massive hard on. She said, ""Hmmm, very nice cock,"" and bent over and stuck her tongue out and teased it with her tongue stud. Then she got up and took her dress off.\n\nShe stood in front of Rick, legs spread with her hands on her hips saying, ""Am I still pretty in just my stockings Rick? I tied a yellow ribbon around my cock just for you."" Rick grabbed her soft ass and pulled her cock into his mouth and she blew a huge cum load down his throat. He slurred, ""I love your big cock baby. Now suck my fucker off."" And she did with the help of her tongue stud.\n\nHe slurred that he had to piss and she said she did too. She took him to the bathroom and had them lay in the tub. Her stream of yellow piss arched into the air and splashed down on them followed by his stream. They splashed each other with piss and she got on her hands and knees and told him to fuck her horny ass hole. The piss splashed as he fucked her ass and blew his load in her. She giggled and slurred, ""Rick you fucker, I have a load of cum in my shit and my white stockings are all yellow with piss. Let's go fuck daddy.""\n\nThey went stumbling into the bedroom dripping piss and Billie said, ""Look Rick, daddy pissed the sheet and his cock is all big and hard. You fuck him and I'll suck him off."" Rick got Ralph's legs over his shoulders and slid his hard on in the little brown hole. As Rick fucked him Billie splashed piss on Ralph's belly and cock.\n\nShe licked the piss from his belly as she put his big cock in her mouth. Rick yelled, ""Oh fuck, I'm cumming!!"" as he blew a load in Ralph's ass hole. Rick pulled his slippery spent cock from Ralph's ass just as Ralph came in Billie's mouth. They woke in the morning laying on the plastic sheet in piss and cum.\n\nBoth Ralph and Rick told Billie that she was the prettiest girl and hottest fuck and was the answer to their dreams. Billie's Conversion was complete. A pretty 12 year old girl with a horny cock."
577,Billy's Education,"['family', 'inc']","There was one especially that always seemed to be watching me when I came down for my daily swim. She was in her early thirties, and reminded me of one of the models that I looked at in the magazines that I kept in my bedside drawer. She was about 5'6"" tall, and well built. She always seemed to prefer bikinis to any other sort of swim suit. She also seemed to like me sneaking looks at her.\n\nShe was there today too, and wearing a skimpy green bikini that got my hormones raging. I horsed around in the pool, and surfaced in front of her a few times to get a better look. She smiled at me each time I did. I fooled around a bit more, staring at her gorgeous tits every chance I got. Finally it was time to go to work. Mom was working late, so I was on my own. I went up to the apartment and got changed.\n\nThings at the market went as they did on any other day. There were the usual rush orders from the tenants that had to be delivered before dinner, so I busied myself with running up and down in the elevators like always. Finally it was seven o'clock, and time for me to go home to do homework. Mr. Cucci, the owner, said that there was just one more order to go, and since it was in the building and a charge order, I could take it, and then just go straight home. I picked up the large bag, and headed out the door to take it where it belonged.\n\nThe apartment to which the order was destined was on the twenty-first floor, so it took a few minutes to get there. I really didn't want to go home to that homework. I would be alone as usual since Mom wouldn't get there until about nine. I rang the bell at the apartment, and was greeted by the woman whom I'd seen in the bikini down by the pool earlier.\n\nShe was dressed in a blue dress with buttons down the front. Her dark blonde hair hung down to her shoulders, and on her feet she had blue leather shoes with high spike heels. She looked beautiful, and I couldn't help staring for a moment when she opened the door.\n\n"" Oh! Hi,"" she said, ""you're the boy from the pool, aren't you? Could you bring that into the kitchen for me?""\n\nI nodded. It was about all I could manage at that point. I carried the package into the kitchen, and heard her close the door to follow me.\n\n""Thanks,"" she said when we reached the kitchen. ""I don't think that I could have managed that on my own, and I know the sort of muscles you have from seeing you at the pool.""\n\nI thanked her for the compliment, and placed the bag on the counter.\n\n""There,"" I said. ""I like that pool a lot. I've seen you out there too.""\n\n""I know you have,"" she said with a knowing smile on her face. ""What's your name?""\n\n""Billy,"" I said, staring at her gorgeous tits.\n\n""Mine's Sara,"" she replied, ""We see each other so often down by the pool, we really ought to know each other. You're working late tonight, aren't you, Billy? Mr. Cucci usually brings things up himself when I call this late.""\n\n""No,"" I answered, ""this is my last delivery. I go home after this.""\n\n""Oh?,"" Sara said with a touch of irony in her voice. ""I guess your mom has dinner waiting?""\n\n""Nah,"" I answered, ""Mom won't be home for a couple of hours yet. I just have to read a few pages of History, and then watch some TV until she gets home.""\n\nSara looked at me strangely for a moment, and then her face changed back into a smile.\n\n""Why don't you stay here for a little while? I'm all alone, and I wouldn't mind the company. We could watch television, or talk, or something. If we're friends now, we should get to know each other better, right? What about it?""\n\nThat didn't sound like a bad idea, al all! I was a little tired of spending all that time at home alone anyway, besides Sara looked and smelled sooooo good.\n\n""Sure,"" I said. ""I can do my homework later. It isn't much.""\n\n""Great,"" Sara said. ""Why don't you go sit on the sofa, and I'll get us a couple of Cokes, that is... unless you would like a beer?""\n\n""Um, yeah,"" I said, trying to sound mature ""... a beer is fine."" I just hoped that Mom wouldn't smell it on me when she came home.\n\n""Okay"", Sara smiled. ""You go on inside, and I'll be back in a minute.""\n\nIt didn't take long for Sara to join me on the sofa. She put two beers down on the coffee table, and we each took one for a sip.\n\n""You spend a lot of time hanging around here. Don't you have a girlfriend?""\n\nI was becoming a little uneasy with the way her questioning was going, but I was also becoming rather aroused with looking at her. She was wearing a perfume that was getting to me too! I liked her, and I wanted to be her friend. I also wanted to talk to someone about the things that I was feeling. My dad was away too much for me to get a good talk going with him, and Mom wasn't the right one to talk to. I decided to see just where the conversation was going to go.\n\n""No,"" I said, ""I've never been out with a girl on a real date. I dance with them sometimes when I go to the school dances, but that is about as far as things have gone. I don't go to many dances anyway.""\n\nSara looked me straight in the eye, and asked, ""Then you're still a virgin?""\n\n""Yes!"" I blurted out.\n\nThe question had hit hard. The last thing that a boy wants to admit to a woman like Sara is that he is a virgin, but the question had taken me by surprise. I had answered truthfully, but I was sort of already regretting that I did.\n\n""That's all right,"" Sara said. ""It won't be a permanent condition. Have you ever kissed a girl, Billy?""\n\n""No,"" I answered not knowing what she had in mind.\n\n""Would you like to kiss me?,"" she asked.\n\nThis was definitely not what I had expected when I came up here, but I had to admit that I wanted to kiss her very much.\n\n""Yeah, sure,"" I said. ""Do you really mean it?""\n\nSara smiled at me and just nodded. Jesus I couldn't believe my luck!\n\nThen, she leaned over, and brought her face close to mine. The fragrance of her perfume filled my nostrils, and I could feel other parts of me lower down reacting too! I pressed my face to her's, and our lips met. I'd never felt anything like this before. I didn't know what to think about it, but I did know that it felt very, very nice!\n\n""There, now you know what it feels like to kiss a girl"", Sara said when she broke the kiss. ""Did you like it?""\n\nThat was a silly question.\n\n""Sure! It was great!"", I answered a little to enthusiastically. ""I never kissed anyone but my mom and my aunt, but they never kissed me like that before.""\n\nSara giggled.\n\n""Well, I should hope not,"" she said. ""Would you like to know more about women?""\n\nI didn't know what she had planned, but if it meant kissing her again, I was all for it!\n\n""Yeah, sure!"", I said, trying to hide my eagerness.\n\n""Okay, put your arms around me, and we'll try another kiss,"" Sara said.\n\nShe slid over on the sofa, so her thigh was pressing against mine. That felt good too! I put an arm around her back, and she nestled into it. Again our lips pressed together, and again I felt those same stirring in my crotch. It was all I could do to keep from messing my pants! We kissed longer this time, and I could feel her breasts pressing against my chest. I moved my hand down a bit, and felt her bra under her dress. She didn't protest. We broke the kiss, and Sara said, ""Do you like my breasts?"" I swallowed hard, and said, ""Yeah,"" in a strained voice. ""Would you like to see them?""\n""Yeah!,"" I said.\n\nSara sat up on the sofa, and unbuttoned her dress down to the waist. Under it, she was wearing a bra of aqua lace. It was sheer, and I could see the shadow of the dark circles of her areola and nipples through it.\n\n""Would you like to touch them, Billy?,"" she asked.\n\n""Ohhh, yeah,"" I answered, unable to hide my pleasure any longer.\n\nI cupped her breasts in my hands, and lifted them. They were large and firm, and weighed more than I had expected. I'd seen them under her bikini top out by the pool enough times, but I never thought I would get the chance to hold them like this.\n\n""When you do get a girlfriend,"" Sara said, ""make sure she has big breasts like mine. Would you like to see more ?""\n\n""Shit, yeah!,"" I answered enthusiastically.\n\nSara stood in front of me, and said, ""This dress is only in the way now,"" and unbuttoned the rest of it letting it slip from her shoulders. She tossed it over a chair. Below her waist, she was wearing a sheer aqua garter-belt and panties that matched the bra. Her stockings were sheer too, and I could see the dark V-shaped outline of her pussy at her crotch. I was fully hard now, and my cock was straining for release in my pants. I didn't know how much more of this I could stand before I had to do something about that.\n\n""I think we can dispense with my bra too, if you don't mind. Would you unhook it for me?,"" she asked. Sara turned her back to me, and lifted up her long hair, so it no longer covered the clasp. I stood, and clumsily unhooked it. She held it up with her hands at her tits, and said, ""Okay, sit down again, please, honey."" I loved the way she called me honey, it made my cock twitch.\n\nSara turned to face me again, and let the bra fall to the floor. Her breasts spilled out in front of me, and I couldn't help but stare at them. I had seen women's breasts before in the magazines, but not this way. They were beautiful! They were round and globular, and each one ended with a dainty nipple at its tip. Sara posed for me that way for a moment, and then bent over me letting her breasts hang in front of my face.\n\n""Would you like to suck my nipples?,"" she breathed.\n\n""Oh, yeah,"" I answered.\n\nI took one of Sara's nipples in my mouth. I guess there is some remembrance of the technique from when we are suckled by our mothers, and I sucked gently on it making Sara give out a little moan.\n\n""Let me sit down,"" she said, ""so we can be more comfortable.""\n\nSara turned to sit on my lap. Her bottom came down softly, but she got a sort of surprised look on her face, and said, ""Oh! What have we here? I feels as if there is something hard in your lap under my hot little ass. I just wonder what that could be?"" I looked at her with a little bit of embarrassment, but she said, ""Well, we'll soon take care of that. I've shown you what I have. How about showing me some of what you've got down there?""\n\nSara stood up again, and gently tugged me to standing too. She took the bottom of my T-shirt in her hands, and pulled it up and off of me. It joined her dress and bra over on the chair. Her hands went to my waist, unbuckled my belt, and pulled down my zipper. One hand entered my fly, and touched my cock through my briefs.\n\n""Ooooooh,"" she said, ""you're a big boy aren't you, Billy. Mmmmm, I like that!""\n\nSara tugged my pants down, and made me sit again. She knelt in front of me, and removed my sneakers and socks. Then she pulled off my pants, and tossed them on the chair as well. Then she stood again, and got me to stand in front of her. My cock was bulging my briefs way out, and she looked down at in with a big smile on her face.\n\n""Well, we'll just have to see what all that swelling is,"" she said.\n\nSara dropped to her knees, and caressed my cock through the fabric. Her hands went to the waistband of my briefs, and she slipped her thumbs inside. In a swift motion, she pulled them down to my ankles, and my cock jumped forward pointing straight at her face. I stepped out of the briefs, and they too were tossed aside.\n\n""My, but you do have a big one for someone of your age,"" Sara said. ""Sit down, and I'll see what I can do about the swelling.""\n\nI sat down, and Sara moved between my legs on her knees. Her long nails raked gently over my thighs, and the pressure in my young balls grew even more.\n\n""Don't worry,"" she said with a playful giggle, ""I'm not going to bite you.... much!""\n\nSara opened her mouth, and took the length of my cock inside. My cock is almost seven inches long, so it surprised me that she got it all in. She let it slide back out again running her warm lips over it all the way. She ran her tongue around the head, and poked the tip of it into my piss-slit to taste the drop of pre-cum that was already oozing from it.\n\n""I don't think this will take long,"" she said, and took my cock back into her mouth.\n\nIt didn't take long at all. I was almost ready to cum right there and then, but I tried to hold back as long as I could. Sara began a smooth up and down motion sliding my cock in and out of her mouth. It felt absolutely wonderful! Her warm. moist lips were all over my cock, and I leaned my head back, closed my eyes, and began to moan with pleasure until I could hold out no longer, and unloaded all the pressure that was in my balls in a hot jet of cum into Sara's waiting mouth.\n\nSara took all I had to give, and didn't miss a drop. She swallowed it all down, and licked me clean when I was finished. I could see her savoring the last few drops on her tongue before she swallowed them too. Then she moved up to sit on the sofa next to me. She just sat there playing with my cock in her hand while I recovered.\n\n""Did you like your first blow-job, baby?,"" she asked.\n\n""Yeahhhhh!"" I answered.\n\n""You have a nice cock, Billy"" Sara said. ""I like it. I hope this isn't the last time I'm going to see it."" Before I could say anything by way of answering her, she said, ""Now that I've seen your cock, would you like to see my pussy, honey?""\n\n""Yeahhhh!,"" I answered again. I sounded like a cracked gramaphone record, but Sara didn't seem to care, she was obviously just as horny as I was.\n\nSara stood in front of me again. She bent forward letting her breasts hang down, and unhooked her stockings from her garter-belt. She reached behind her, and unsnapped the garter-belt to toss it aside with her other clothes. She sat on the edge of the chair that had all the clothes on it, and took off her shoes. Then she slid off her stockings, and stood again before me.\n\n""Pull my panties off, Billy,"" Sara said.\n\nI reached up, and took hold of the narrow elastic band at her waist that held up her panties. Her skin felt so soft when I touched it that I wanted to spend some time just doing that, but the shadow of the dark patch at Sara's crotch was beckoning me to other things. I slid her panties down very gently, and there before my eyes was her pussy! I had also seen this in the magazines, but never this way. I stared at it for some moments, and Sara put her hand on my shoulder to steady herself while she stepped out of her panties. I tossed them on the chair. We were both completely naked.\n\n""I know a more comfortable place for the rest of this,"" Sara said, ""Follow me, lover!""\n\nI stood, and walked after her. I couldn't take my eyes off her ass as we walked. I liked the way the cheeks bounced up and down as her legs moved, and the gentle sway in her hips. My cock was hard again by now, if it had ever really gotten soft, and was waving back and forth in front of me as we walked. Sara led me into her bedroom, and turned down the covers on the bed. She lay down on her back with her legs spread just a little bit. God, she was a gorgeous sight! I drew in my breath and moved towards the bed, ogling her furry snatch.\n\n""Come here, you gorgeous kid"", Sara said, reaching out her arms to me.\n\nI lay down next to her, and put my arms around her without her asking me to do it. I guess I felt that we knew each other well enough by now to do that while we were in bed together. I pressed my lips against Sara's, and we kissed again. This time, however, the kiss was just a little different than earlier. Sara parted her lips, and pressed her tongue forward. It pressed against my teeth, so I opened my mouth, and her tongue touched mine. It felt very good! Our tongues began to roll around each other in my mouth, and then I pressed mine forward to taste the sweetness inside Sara's mouth.\n\nHer hand slid down to my cock, and began to play with it again. In between kisses, Sara whimpered, ""Touch my pussy, Billy. Play with my cunt!"" I moved my hand onto the soft flesh of her thighs, and they parted. I ran my hand gently along the skin, and felt hair against my fingers. I pressed further, and found that under the hair was a warm, moist slit that felt very good when I put my fingers into it, and apparently made Sara feel good too if the gentle sigh that I heard when I touched her was any indication. She broke our kissing again to ask, ""Would you like to fuck me, Billy?""\n\n""Oh, shit yeah!"", I blurted. ""Can I?""\n\nSara rolled over on her back, and spread her legs.\n\n""Get on your knees between my legs,"" she instructed me. When I'd done so, she reached up to pull me closer, and took hold of my cock to position it at the opening of her pussy. ""Push,"" she said gently.\n\nMy cock slid into her cunt easily. She was thoroughly lubricated from all the sexual play that we had been indulging in, and my cock was now warmly encased in her tight pussy. That left me with a small problem. Up to this point I had been a virgin. I was just not sure what to do next. I'd read some pornographic paperbacks, and I knew that I was supposed to move my cock in and out of her, but I had never done that with a girl before. I decided that I'd better try, and somehow the motion came very naturally to me. Just instinct, I guess.\n\nI buried my cock deeply into Sara's mature cunt. It felt fucking fantastic. I began to plunge it in and out of her. Her pussy was so tight, it felt like my prick was encased in a hot, velvet vice, and she was wet too... wet and slippery inside. I couldn't get enough of the feeling. Without realizing it, my thrusts were getting stronger. I thought of backing off a bit so as not to hurt her, but Sara just urged, ""Harder. Oh, Billy, make momma feel it! Fuck me harder, baby!!""\n\nI increased the tempo and power of my thrusts, and lunged my hips into her. Sara lifted her legs high, and curled them around my waist the same way her arms were wrapped about my neck. I slid one arm under her ass, and pulled her cunt onto my cock. We were totally entwined together, and I was fucking her for all we were worth! Our lips met again, and this time I didn't waste any time in pressed my tongue deep into her mouth. Her tongue met mine, dueling back and forth behind our teeth as we fucked madly on her bed.\n\nThen I felt like I could hold out no longer. Sweat was starting to bead up on my skin, and my cock was beginning to throb inside of her. At that point I felt a strong tingling all over my body. I broke the kiss, and let out a strong guttural sound as I felt my cock spasm deep in her pussy. I was cumming! It felt like there was a Fourth of July fireworks display was going on inside my head. I drove my cock to its full length into Sara, and unloaded my second charge of cum into her hot pussy. Sara was reacting too, and kept saying, ""Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck!,"" over and over again while I came.\n\nAfter a time, it was over, and I collapsed limply on top of her, all my energy spent. We lay that way for a few minutes catching our breath, and then I rolled off her. We held each other in our arms for a little while, and then she asked, ""Do you feel different now that you're not a virgin anymore?""\n\n""Shit, yeah, I feel fantastic!"" I answered.\n\n""You sure do, Billy"", she sighed, giving my cock a playful squeeze. It began to swell in her hand.\n\n""Can I fuck you again, Sara?"", I asked hopefully.\n\nSara looked at the clock on her nightstand, and said, ""Oh, baby, I'd like nothing better, but it's twenty to nine. Isn't your mother going to be home soon?""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said, ""I guess I'd better be going, but I don't want to.""\n\nSara giggled at this, and said, ""I can see that. I'd forgotten how easily young boys your age can recover."" She grabbed my cock and for one brief moment I thought she was going to let me fuck her again, but instead she said. ""Much as I'd like to, Billy, we don't want your mother calling out a search party for you do we, hon?""\n\n""I guess not"", I said glumly.\n\n""Hey, cheer up"", she said, giving me a peck on the lips. ""We'll have longer the next time.""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said, ""I sure hope so""\n\nI got up weakly, and Sara stood next to me for another kiss. We went back to the living room, and I untangled my clothes from her's to get dressed. When I finished dressing Sara walked me to the door. She was still naked except for the shoes that she had put back on. They made her long legs look even better.\n\nAt the door we kissed deeply one last time. ""I'll see you soon at the pool,"" she said as I left, and she closed the door after letting me have one more look at her naked body as she posed in the doorway for me.\n\nI went back to our apartment. Mom wasn't home yet, so I flopped down on the sofa. Thinking about fucking Sara tonight had my brain reeling. My cock was still stiff, so I pulled it out and began to jerk off right there in the living-room. Unfortunately, I was only halfway there when I heard Mom's key in the door. I pulled up my pants and flicked on the TV, pretending I had been home for hours.\n\n""Hi, Mom!"", I said cheerfully, trying to hide the bulge in my pants with a cushion in case she saw.\n\n""Sorry I was so late,"" Mom said as she came in. ""I did some shopping at the mall on my way home.""\n\nShe started to put things away, moving around the kitchen and chatting in a friendly sort of way. I hardly took any notice, until I turned 'round and saw her bending over, putting something in the cupboard. Mom was wearing a skimpy pair of shorts that showed every outline of her crotch. I couldn't keep my eyes off her ass. Why hadn't I noticed before how cute and sexy my own mom's ass was? Maybe fucking Sara had something to do with it.\n\n""Did you find something to occupy yourself with while I was away, dear?"", Mom asked over her shoulder. Her ass was still in the air.\n\n""Yeah,"" I answered, squeezing my half-hard prick through the front of my pants. ""I met a new friend and we had a ball, Mom.""\n\nI grinned to myself at the joke, then got up off the couch and stepped up behind my mom. I put my hand on her ass and kissed her neck. She smelled good.\n\n""Need a hand, Mom?"" I asked, pretending to be helpful. Mom straightened up and turned around.\n\n""No, all finished, honey"", she said, giving me a peck on the cheek.\n\nAs she did so, Mom's tits pressed against my chest, and I felt her warmth. After what had happened tonight with Sara, I had the urge to pull Mom against me and run my hands over her luscious tits and ass, but something stopped me, and by the time I could think straight again, she was gone, heading down the hallway saying something about taking a shower. I returned to the sofa and tried to watch TV, but my mind was still on my mother's cute, sexy little ass.\n\nWhen Mom came out of the shower, I pretended not to notice the powder-blue nightie she was almost wearing. My cock jumped a mile. I grabbed the cushion again just before Mom bent over the sofa to give me a kiss goodnight. Her lips tasted of mint, and once again, I resisted the urge to do something un-son-like.\n\n""'Night Mom"", I said, hoping she wouldn't notice the way I was covering the huge bulge in my crotch. She said goodnight and headed off down the hallway to her bedroom.\n\nAbout a half-an-hour later, I decided to hit the sack myself. I showered quickly, and headed down the hall. Mom's light was still on, so I crept up to her door. I don't know what I expected to see, but the thought of my mom lying there in that filmy blue nightie of hers had my pulse racing. As I got closer, I could see that the light was coming from her bedside lamp. Mom was asleep, the unfinished book she'd been reading lay limply in her hand.\n\nWearing only a towel, I crept into Mom's room. My heart was pounding in my chest as I gazed down at her reclining form. I didn't know what the hell I was doing there. All I knew was that my mom's body was suddenly making my prick do loop-de-loop. I moved closer. Mom was lying on her left side, facing me, her back to the wall, her coltish limbs thrown out every which way. The covers were in a turmoil and her long blonde hair was strewn all over the pillow. As I looked on, her chest rose and fell with the healthy regularity of deep sleep.\n\nToo bad I couldn't see her tits. The sheet happened to lie such that it strategically shielded them from my view, but I could still detect their large delectable presence underneath. I was luckier with certain other parts of her body, though. One long leg was entirely exposed, being covered only at the very top of her creamy thigh. A few more inches and I would have been treated to a choice view of my mom's crotch.\n\nI sat down carefully on the edge of the bed, my cock poking out from underneath the towel as I did so. Mom moved as I sat down, and it frightened the shit out of me. I stood up and stepped quickly back, starting to leave the room until I realized it was nothing more than a random shifting of position. Mom was still deeply asleep, I noted with a sigh of relief. Testing her, I slowly lowered myself to the bed again and sat beside her. No reaction. I sat heavily with all my weight, even bouncing a couple of times. Her only motion was the natural swaying of her body caused by the movement of the bed. In a quiet voice I said, ""Mom? You awake?"" Still nothing.\n\nWith anticipation nervously mounting, I swung my feet onto the bed and lay beside her. My weight caused her body to slide slightly toward me, but still no sign of wakefulness from my sleeping mother. The slight movement caused her legs to fall open a trifle, making her unconscious pose even more sensual and suggestive than before, but she evidently remained sound asleep. I raised trembling fingers to her half-covered form and pulled the sheets back, hoping it wouldn't wake her.\n\nMy cock was all the way stiff now, and as I considered the wonderful possibilities confronting me, it began to throb. I reached out and touched Mom's ass, feeling the heat of her skin through the silky fabric of her panties. My cock twitched, and I edged closer. Just as I was extending my hand toward her tits, she suddenly moved! I jerked my hand away and was halfway off the bed before I realized it had only been a sleepy shifting of position. Mom was still fast asleep. I wiped my face of sweat and lay down again beside her. Her movement had changed her position to my advantage.\n\nNow she lay more on her back than her side, one slim knee up in the air and the upper part of her chest exposed well below the collar bone. Shit! A few more inches and I could see her tits. I was getting so excited now that I was becoming bolder by the second. Impetuously I jerked the covers off her entire body. Mom didn't move. I waited a few seconds to see what would happen, but nothing did, so I reached right out and cupped one of Mom's firm tits. It felt warm and soft in my palm, the nipple hardening as I squeezed her fullness gently.\n\nGod, I couldn't believe I was doing this... lying on my mother's bed with only a towel wrapped round me, with my hand on her tit. Mom's hand moved up and covered mine. I looked at her face, but she was still asleep. I didn't dare remove my hand now. I suddenly got scared again that she'd wake up any second. Then I noticed the glass of water and bottle of pills on her bedside table. Mom sometimes couldn't get to sleep after a hard day, so she took these sleeping pills to get a good night's rest.\n\nKnowing that, I became bolder now, and slid my other hand down between Mom's legs, to rub her cunt. She sort of sighed and opened her legs a bit more, giving me better access to her pussy. Ooooooh, Jesus, was she ever hot down there! I could feel the damp heat searing my fingers as I probed Mom's cuntmound through the silky fabric of her panties. She moaned again, louder this time, but her eyes remained closed.\n\nMom must have been able to feel what I was doing, even in her drugged sleep, because she began little upwards movements of her hips, pressing her pussy into my hand and squirming her hot little ass around on the bed.\n\nMy cock demanded immediate attention. But rather than rub it myself, I decided to let Mom do it for me. Grabbing her hand I placed it under the towel on my rock-hard prick. Her cool fingers wrapped around it instinctively and I felt her grip my rod tightly. Mom sure knew how to handle a cock, I thought, even in her sleep! I slid my fingers inside Mom's moist panties and delved into her cunt, not really caring now if she woke up or not. She squirmed a bit and gripped my prick real hard. My fingers in her cunt must have been really getting to her.\n\nMom's cuntslit felt real wet and slippery. I found her clit and rubbed it just like I had Sara's. Her pussy juice soaked my fingers and ran down between the cheeks of her ass. My Mom has a nice ass, small and compact, and real firm from playing racquet ball. I cupped her ass cheeks and spread some of her cunt-juice over them, loving the feel of her tight slippery assflesh sliding sensuously under my palm. Mom's panties were saturated, so I decided to remove them. Besides, I really wanted to see her cunt naked. Skinning her panties down, I rolled them down her long sleek thighs, pulled them off over her ankles and tossed them onto the floor. I pulled off my towel at the same time and got between Mom's legs.\n\nJesus what a beautiful sight! My mom's twat was cute, real cute. Smaller than Sara's but just as juicy looking, and covered with a light fuzz of curly blonde hair. I pulled Mom's legs wider apart and stared at her cunt. Her cuntlips were barely parted. I inserted a finger and watched as they flowered open to to admit it. Mom moaned. I inserted another finger, this time wiggling them both around a bit. Mom raised her hips slightly and moaned again. A little trickle of juice began to flow out around my fingers. I stooped to lick it up, letting the heady aroma of Mom's cunt fill my nostrils. Jesus, she tasted good! I had to have more of that!\n\nHolding her legs wide apart with both hands, I lowered my face to Mom's cunt. Juice was oozing from the slit. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue, licking the creamy liquid into my mouth. It tasted delicious, not as strong as Sara's gamey cunt, and a little more salty... just right. I dug my tongue in deeper and was rewarded with another gush of nectar from Mom's gooey honey pot. Sucking noisily I lapped it all up and thrust my tongue deep into Mom's hole, feeling her cunt squeeze and contract around it. My lips found her clit and I sucked it into my mouth, flicking the tiny little bud to erection with my tongue.\n\nIn the back of my mind I kept thinking, this has gotta be a fuckin' dream, but the smell, the taste and the feel of Mom's slippery cunt on my face told me different. My cock was digging painfully into the bed, so I moved a little to relieve the pressure, keeping my mouth glued to Mom's dripping cunt. I could hear her moaning above me, her hips giving little jerky movements from time to time, especially when I sucked her clit. Then suddenly, my heart froze.\n\n""Ummmm, B..Billy? Wh... what are you do... ohhhh"", she moaned.\n\nI looked up from her crotch and saw Mom looking down at me with glazed, half-opened eyes. I looked back at her, her juices glistening on my mouth and chin, not knowing what to say for a second. Then, as I noticed the dazed look on her face I had an idea.\n\n""It's okay, Mom, it's only a dream, just lie back and enjoy it.""\n\nMom looked like she wasn't really seeing me, her eyes all glassy and vague.\n\n""Mmmmmmm, yeah.... dream.... okay... mmmmm, good...umm, feels so good,"" she muttered, pushing my head back into her neglected hole.\n\nI resumed sucking her twat with vigour, really going for it. Knowing that Mom was half awake and enjoying it too, made sucking her gorgeous cunt all the more exciting.\n\nMom was moaning almost continuously now, a soft, mewling sound of pleasure. Her pelvis moved languidly, up and down, in circles, as if it were not a part of her. I pushed my tongue into her tight cunthole, extending it to the maximum, then ran it in and out, feverishly, mimicking the action my cock was throbbing and aching so much for. Then, as if in answer to my prayers, Mom muttered the magic words.\n\n""Ummmmm, n..nice.... but, I... uhhhh, I n.n..need a cock. It's beeeen soo lonnnng!"", she groaned. ""Fuck me! Ooooh, please fuck me!""\n\nThat was it. I couldn't take it any more, my prick was so hard I thought it was gonna burst, and after what Mom just said, I knew what I had to do... she wanted it too, she just said so... I had to fuck her! I pulled my mouth from her cunt and crouched between her legs, my cock only inches from her gaping pussy, the very hole that had given me life. Her eyes were glazed but I recognized the look on her face, it was lust, deep down she wanted me too. I grabbed her hand and put it on my cock.\n\n""Put it in for me, Mom,"" I husked. ""Put my cock in your cunt and let me fuck you!""\n\nMom groaned and gripped my prick hard. She must have been on autopilot or something, 'cause without the slightest hesitation, she positioned my cockhead between the lips of her pussy and pushed it in. She was still half asleep as my cock entered her cunt. She moaned a bit, more in pleasure than anything, then began moving her hips.\n\n""Fuck me!"" she muttered. ""Mmmmm, fuck me, please. I need your big cock.""\n\nI looked down at Mom's face, watching her dreamy expression as I fucked her. I was sure she knew who was fucking her, because she had called out my name earlier, but I had to be sure.\n\n""Mom?"", I whimpered. Her eyes tried to focus on my face as she moaned a reply.\n\n""Ummmmm?""\n\nI thrust my cock into her tight, steamy wetness a little harder.\n\n""Do you like that, Mom?"", I asked.\n\nShe tossed her head from side to side in ecstasy.\n\n""Mmmmmm, y...yes, uhhhhh, yessssss... so nice!""\n\n""Do you know who's fucking you, Mom?""\n\n""Mmmmmmmmmmmm"", she replied sleepily.\n\n""Who, Mom?"", I growled. ""Who's fucking you?""\n\n""Uhhh! Ummmm, y..you are Billy,"" came the reply I wanted to hear. ""You are, baby!""\n\n""Do you like me fucking you, Mom?"" I asked, but the answer was obvious.\n\n""Ohhhh, yeahhhh! You feel so gooo....uhhhh, baby! .... ummmm, so damn good! Harder! Mmmmmmm, do it h..harder!""\n\nI slammed my cock into my mom's cunt, fucking her deeply, pleasuring us both. Her cunt was very tight. She was obviously no virgin, but her pussy hadn't been used much since Dad left. Sure, there had been a few guys hanging around, hoping to get Mom in the sack, but having me around sort of spoilt Mom's sex life. Now, I was making up for it. Her cunt-walls grasped my cock as I reamed her out, pounding my way into Mom's deepest, darkest recesses. Her legs came up and wrapped around my back, her arms encircled my neck, and her mouth pressed against mine, open, wet, and loving. I wondered if she was awake or if she still thought she was dreaming, I couldn't tell. All I knew was that my mom was one hell of a hot fuck!\n\nI varied my strokes, knowing how Sara had enjoyed that. Withdrawing about half a cock length, I plunged it back to the hilt in one sharp thrust. Mom gasped into my mouth and drove her tongue down my throat, imitating the action of my cock below. Then, I started a slower rhythmic motion, pushing my cock in and out, twisting my pelvis.... reaming, withdrawing, thrusting. Mom took up the rhythm, matching me stroke for stroke. She was breathing hard and fast, and I was beginning to gasp and pant. She started moaning and mewling with soft little squeals. The whole lower portion of her body thrashed about and her legs pulled tighter and tighter around me. Her arms clenched tightly around my neck and her tongue was like a wild animal working in my mouth. Dreaming or awake, Mom was in a sexual frenzy, and it was pulling me to the feverish edge of my own climax.\n\nI tried to hold back, and it seemed to work. We fucked for a few more minutes, Mom was getting hotter by the second. Then, when I felt Mom shudder and her cunt tightened around my cock, I let myself go, fucking her for all I was worth. Mom came and came and came. The contractions of her cunt made it feel as if the walls of her pussy were sucking my cock. Her pelvic muscles spasmed and shuddered, and each small convulsive movement transferred to my sliding, thrusting cock. Suddenly, my cock jerked, and great gobs of juice jetted out, making her pussy even wetter.\n\n""Yes! Oh, yes! Give it to me, Billy!"", Mom gasped, loudly. ""Give it all to me!""\n\nMy orgasm went on and on, and come still spurted out. Gradually, I came down to just the small, feeble spurts. Then, just the warmth of my cock soaking in our combined juices. I collapsed on Mom, unable to stir, feeling as though I was turned inside-out from the massive orgasmic surge. We were both panting, gasping for breath. Slowly, we came back to earth, and I rolled off her and we lay side by side, holding each other, fondling, caressing, murmuring.\n\nI must have drifted off into a deep sleep, because the next thing I knew, it was morning. Light was streaming in my Mom's bedroom window and I was lying naked on the bed beside her. The events of the night before flooded back. First came the pleasurable memories of our sex together, then, as I looked across at her peacefully sleeping form, I was overcome with guilt. Suddenly I was scared. What was I going to do? What was I going to say? Mom stirred, and her arm flopped over my chest. I looked at it like it was some sort of snake. I was about to try and slide out from underneath it when Mom woke up.\n\n""Billy?"", she murmured, looking at me through sleepy eyes. ""What's wrong, honey? What are you doing in my b.....""\n\nHer voice trailed off when she noticed I was stark naked.\n\n""JESUS, BILLY!!??!!!""\n\nPulling her hand pulled off my chest like it had been scalded, Mom sat up and just looked at me, her eyes wild, speechless.\n\n""Calm down, Mom!"", I said, but I made no move to cover myself.\n\nMom was staring between my legs. I looked down. As usual, I had woken with a hardon, and Mom's eyes were fixed on my rock-hard cock. I shrugged and smiled stupidly. Mom hit the roof!\n\n""What the hell do you think you're doing, young man?"", she yelled. ""Christ, Billy you're in my bed with no clothes on!""\n\n""Easy, Mom,"" I said. ""Don't you remember, anything about last night?""\n\nMom looked at me strangely, then blushed a deep crimson. She shook her head.\n\n""No... no, this can't be hapening!"" she gasped. ""That was only a ....""\n\n""Only a what, Mom?"" I asked.\n\nMom was still staring at my stiff cock.\n\n""Jeeeesus! It wasn't a dream, was it?""\n\n""No, Mom"", I smiled. I edged closer, but Mom moved away.\n\n""Shit, Billy! You really fucked me!"", she cried. ""Jesus Christ, what are we gonna do now?"" Mom looked totally bewildered.\n\n""What do you mean Mom? Didn't you enjoy it? It sure felt like you did,"" I said.\n\n""Yes...I mean, No... Shit! I don't know!"", said Mom. She was confused.\n\nI moved closer and touched her arm.\n\n""Mom, I still love you"", I said. ""Even more after what's happened. Don't you feel it too?""\n\nShe fell into my arms sobbing.\n\n""Ohhhh, Billy, I don't know what I feel.""\n\nMom's tits pressed into my chest making my cock twitch against her leg. When she didn't pull away, I guided her hand down to my throbbing prick. Her fingers curled around it, hefting my turgid length in her hand.\n\n""Oh, Billy,"", she murmured, ""We can't.""\n\n""We already have, Mom!"", I whimpered, and covered her mouth with mine.\n\nAs the kiss got hotter, Mom broke away.\n\n""No, Billy, this is wrong!"", she whispered hoarsely.\n\nShe said it without conviction, so I placed a hand on her right tit, and began fondling her through the silky material of her nightie.\n\n""It's natural, Mom,"" I said. ""You're female... I'm male, and we both need it. Let's just go with the flow.""\n\nMom's fingers felt so good around my cock. I scooted closer.\n\n""But Billy, you're my son"", said Mom, her voice almost a moan.\n\n""I know, Mom, but that makes it better, we both love each other already, right?""\n\nThat did it. With a groan of surrender, Mom threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately.\n\n""I want to fuck you again, Mom"", I said, breathing hotly into her mouth. My fingers caressed her pussy, and she gasped.\n\n""Ohhhh, Billy, we shouldn't be doing this, honey. It could get out of hand.""\n\n""Not out of my hand it won't"", I grinned, giving her pussy a meaningful squeeze. Mom giggled.\n\n""That's not what I meant, baby,"" she moaned.\n\nI slipped a finger into Mom's pussy and found that despite all her objections, she was exceedingly wet down there. I bent my head to her tits, but her nightie was in the way.\n\n""Take it off, Mom! I want to see you naked.""\n\n""Okay, hon"", she said, lifting the tiny, transparent garment over her head.\n\nI pressed my face into her tits, wallowing in my mother's soft, fragrant titty-flesh. She moaned and resumed stroking my cock as I sucked her breasts. Mom's tits tasted good. They were high, full and quite firm. Her nipples were long and hard. I sucked them and they seemed to swell in my mouth. Mom was making gurgling sounds by this time, holding my mouth tight on her tit. I sucked wetly, fondling her other tit. One of her hands went back to my cock.\n\n""Oh, Billy!"" she whimpered, wrapping her fingers once again around my throbbing manhood. ""Oooooh, baby, you're so big! Mmmmmmm, and so very hard!""\n\nI let my free hand drop to Mom's cunt. It was so juicy, so hot. I slid two fingers inside and rubbed the top of her mound with my thumb. Mom almost hit the roof!\n\n""Uuuuuuuuuh! Fuck!, that feels fantastic, honey!"", she groaned, pulling frantically on my cock. I couldn't wait any longer.\n\n""Lie back, Mom,"" I panted. ""I have to fuck you, now!""\n\n""Ooooooooooh, Billy! I don't.... I mean, I need.... Oh Jesus! What am I doing?!""\n\nMom fell backwards, and flung her long legs wide apart, her hands reaching out for me as I scrambled between her open thighs. I took a moment to look at her naked, blonde cunt. It was so much more beautiful in the light of day. Her clit poked out at the top, vibrating with hardness like the tip of a tiny little cock. Her slit was so wet it glistened, with her cunt-dew. For a long breathless moment we stared at each other, me at my mother's wet cunt, and she at my stiff cock.\n\n""Mom, I gotta fuck you!"", I gasped.\n\n""Oh, Billy.... yes! Do it! Fuck me, baby! Fuck me!\n\nI fell across her body, my cock rubbing up along one thigh. Mom grabbed my prick and guided it into her cunt, just as she'd done last night. Except this time she wasn't drugged and half asleep.... this time she was wide awake, and begging for it!!!\n\n""Oh, baby!"", she wailed, feeling my prick slide in deep.\n\nI began to hump my ass up and down, fucking my cock into Mom's hot, slippery cunt as fast as I could. She made a gurgling sound, holding me by the hips as I fucked her, straining her own hips up at me, her thighs slapping against mine. My rapid thrusts seemed to drive her breath away, the sudden friction bringing mewling cries of lust from deep in her throat.\n\n""Uhhhhhh, God! Fuck me! Yesssss, fuck, me like that! Oh, harder, baby! Fuck me harder!""\n\nMom's words excited me, driving me on, and I began pounding my cock into her tight cunt with all the strength I had. Mom bent her knees and arched upwards, trying to get more of my cock into her hairy cunt. She was whimpering and clutching me tightly, her ass starting to whip around on the bed now. The wild plunging of my cock soon had her grinding her cunt up at me like crazy.\n\n""Let me!"", she panted. ""Let mother do it!""\n\nSomehow I managed to slow down and hold my hips still as Mom took over. She braced herself with her feet on the bed and then began to jerk her ass up and down, her cunt sliding on my cock with soft, hot wetness. Mom moaned and whimpered beneath me as her hips bucked and twisted, grinding frantically on my deeply imbedded prick.\n\n""Ohh, you're going to make me come already!"", she wailed. ""It's too soon! Oh, it's so fast, Billy!""\n\nI fucked her as hard as I could, my balls slapping noisily against my mom's steamy, sweating ass.\n\n""Billy! Ooooooohhh! Billy! Fuck meeeeeeeee!"", she squealed.\n\nI felt the contractions of her cunt around my cock... clutching... squeezing.... sucking at my prick with each exquisite convulsion. Mom was coming in wave after wave of fierce, burning ecstatic spasms. She kept grinding on my cock, not wanting it to stop. But slowly her ass slumped, her legs falling slack. Mom's hands slid from my ass to her sides, and her breathing came hot and heavy. I kept my cock in place, enjoying the ripples of pleasure that caressed me from tip to balls. Mom gazed up at me dreamily, and I looked with satisfaction into her radiant, glowing face.\n\n""Mmmmmmm, Billy, what did you do to me? I came so quick!"", she panted.\n\n""I fucked you, Mom,"" I answered. My cock was still rock-hard inside her trembling belly.\n\n""Jesus! I'll say you did,"", Mom moaned.\n\n""You fucked me silly, baby.""\n\nI moved my hips suggestively.\n\n""Wanna get fucked again, Mom?""\n\nShe looked up at me in wonderment.\n\n""You mean it?""\n\nI nodded, and Mom wiggled her hips with pleasure. She pulled my face down to hers and mashed her mouth onto mine. We kissed fiercely, our lips meshed, our tongues lashing. I pushed hard into Mom's cunt again, making her moan into my mouth.\n\n""Roll over, Mom,"" I whimpered, pulling my cock from her cunt. ""I wanna do you from behind.""\n\nGrinning lewdly, Mom rolled over onto her stomach, lifting her compact little butt into the air in front of me. I gazed at her upthrust ass. Her puckered little asshole was visible, and I longed to fuck it, but I didn't know how she'd react to that just yet, so I concentrated on her cunt. Her deliciously obscene position gave me an excellent view of her pussy, and Mom knew it. She was waggling her naked charms to and fro like a whore, knowing full well how excited I was. The puffy lips of Mom's cunt were very wet, her pussy hair beaded and glistening with dripping fuck-juices, as I moved behind her.\n\n""Now, Billy,"", she whimpered. ""Do it again. Fuck me again!""\n\nMom obviously wanted it real bad, so I scrambled up behind her and shoved my cock into her cunthole, staring as the bulbous head parted and spread her soft pussylips. Then, grabbing her slender hips, I lunged right in, burying my cock up to the balls again in Mom's delicious cunt. She let out a husky groan at the sudden, deep penetration and turned her head to look at me, her eyes glazed over with passion.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, Billy, yes, yes! Fuck Momma with that big hard cock, baby!""\n\nHolding her hips, I fucked my cock in and out, watching Mom's cuntlips grip it. Each thrust of my cock made her asshole crinkle tightly. I dug my fingers into my mother's flesh, and began fucking her with wild in-and-out lunges. Mom began to moan and squeal, her eyes shut tight as she dug her fingers into the bed, twisting her uplifted ass about lewdly.\n\n""Your cock!... Oooooh, Billy, your cock is so hard!"" she gasped. ""Your cock is so hard and it goes in so deep! Oooh, baby, baby! Fuck me! Fuck mother! Ahhh, I've never felt it so good before! Oh, yes, honey! Fuck me!""\n\nI was grunting, banging into her with short, hard fuck-thrusts. Each rough lunge of my cock caused her nipples to rub against the sheets. Mom arched her ass as high as she could, her knees parted, shoving her cunt back onto my cock like a whore. She was a whore alright... my personal whore!\n\nMom was moaning and whimpering like she was about to explode with ecstasy. Feeling a scream building, she stuffed her hand into her mouth, her cunt was working incessantly on my cock, squeezing it with her tight, hot cunt-walls. I could feel my balls smash against her ass as she strained to get my prick as deep as she could inside of her.\n\n""Mom, you're gonna come again!"" I panted. ""I can feel it! Your cunt is gripping my cock like a vice... you're gonna come again!""\n\n""Oh, yeah, I am!"" she sobbed, shaking her naked ass lewdly. ""I'm gonna to come again! Billy. Ooooohh, baby! Mommy's cunt is burning up! Fuck me, lover! Fuck mother's cunt hard!""\n\nI fucked in a frenzy, leaning across her back, my hands now gripping her tits tightly. Mom cried out and strained as hard as she could onto my cock. Her clit bulged and throbbed, her hairy cunt-lips clinging to the shaft of my prick.\n\n""Ohhhh, Mom!"" I yelped.\n\n""Come, Billy!"" Mom sobbed. ""You have to come, baby!""\n\n""You too, Mom!""\n\n""Unnnghhhhhhh, yes!""\n\nMy body stiffened and I threw my head back, my eyes tightly closed. I pulled hard on her hips, cramming my cock as far into Mom's cunt as I could. Mom pushed her ass back at me with all her strength, her breath coming in sharp, throaty gasps and her eyes bulging.\n\n""Cum in my cunt!"" she screamed. ""Billy, cum in my hot fuckin' cunt!""\n\nI was struggling to breathe, my fingers pulling at her tits. My balls were painfully tight. Then, suddenly I was spewing hot cum deep up into my mother's convulsing fuckhole, coming up her quivering cunt with gushing force.\n\nMom screamed again, her cunt filling with my cock-cream as we both came in spasms that sent tremors up and down our naked bodies. Mom was sobbing with rapture, grinding her naked ass wantonly as I continued to spurt hot jism over and over into her receptive cunt.\n\nThe squeezing of her pussy made I feel as if it were sucking my cock, drawing the fuck-juice out of my balls. I grunted and yelped against the smooth, sweaty skin of my mother's ass, fucking her deeply throughout her orgasm and mine.\n\nThe insides of both our thighs were slippery where warm fuck-slime had oozed from Mom's cunt. Her asshole seemed to crinkle gently, and her clit grazing slowing up and down the shaft of my cock was the most wonderful feeling.\n\nI pulled my cock from Mom's slippery cunt and rolled onto my back, still panting.\n\nMom hugged me tightly and we held each other close for a long, long time.\n\n""Are we gonna do this on a regular basis now, Mom?"", I asked, gently stroking her puffy, leaking cunthole.\n\n""Ummmm, mmmmm! I hope so baby!"", Mom replied gripping my sticky cock with both hands. ""After what you just did, son, I don't think I could live without it!""\n\nWell, as it turned out, Mom didn't have to.... and neither did Sara, I still deliver HER groceries regularly.\n\nNow all I gotta do is find a way to get them together. :)"
578,Billy's Hot Mom,"['family', 'inc']","Chapter 2\n\nDonna didn't think her son was ashamed of being fucked by her, but she had had to let him know she wasn't. As she bathed, she smiled to herself. She had been dancing suggestively in front of him for some months now, not really knowing what would eventually happen. She had known it excited him, and dancing always made her feel passionate. When she had lifted her cunt off him, she had seen the wetness on his fly and jockey shorts. There was no doubt in her mind that Billy had never been fucked before. She was, though, surprised that his cock had remained so hard after coming so much. Donna had fucked a few men, but no one had ever kept a hard-on after coming off the way her son had. And he came so much, really squirted it out. She had read or heard someplace that a man came only enough to fill a tablespoon. Whether that was true or not, it wasn't the case with her son. She was sure he could have filled three or four tablespoons, and it was thick and hot. Even her ex-husband, Billy's father, had not come that much, nor had he kept a hard-on. Donna prided herself on having a hot cunt, a cunt that could drain a man's balls quickly and made his cock droop. But that wasn't the case with her son, obviously. Donna was an erotic woman, with delicious fantasies she had never been able to realize. She had exposed her inner self only twice before, once to her boyfriend in high school, and then to her husband. She had hoped they would indulge her fantasies, but what happened was they called her weird and strange and filthy. She didn't think she was strange or weird. She had read a great deal. She felt frustrated most of the time. She dreamed of finding herself a partner with the same hungers she suffered with, and thought that if she would make herself available at singles bars and so on, she might find a man. But that was only a might, a very big might. Donna didn't want to take such a chance on developing a relationship with another man, only to be kicked on her ass when she revealed her desires. She was tired of the macho bullshit, tired of having to wait like a good little girl for some man to say what he wanted, then to be used by him. There was something wrong, she felt, when a man could have such desires, demand the woman perform them, and then call her a filthy slut and bitch if she demanded to be satisfied by a man. If her cunt was hot and wet, she was a hotass. If she sucked a cock off, she was dirty cocksucker. If she grabbed a man by his cock, she was too aggressive. Donna was tired of the whole bundle of shit. She wanted to be herself, wanted to be Donna. She wanted to let her hungers and desires be known, accepted, and enjoyed. She knew she had a lot to offer a man who was comfortable with his own wild desires, because Donna would not hesitate to feed them, provided her desires were fed, too. Stroke for stroke, Donna would give as much as she received. Getting out of the tub, she fowled her slender body. Tossing the towel into the hamper, she padded naked into her bedroom. She stood and looked at herself in the huge mirror on the wall. She had installed the mirror long after her husband had gone. She loved to look at herself naked. She loved to see her saucy tits, her hairy cunt and curvy ass. The body was beautiful to her, something to enjoy. Donna was about five-feet-eight. She had a rich auburn color to her hair, with coppery highlights that caught the sun. Her eyes were slightly almond-shaped, green with flecks of gold. Her nose was small and perfect for her oval-shaped face. Her lips were full and moist. She had a slender neck, and her tits had not changed in any way since high school. They still stood up in perky sweetness, firm, with lovely nipples half an inch long. Her nipples were a light-brown color, with a big circle of pebbled flesh surrounding them. She had a small waist and a flat stomach, with a becoming dimple of a belly button. Her hips were round and shapely, and her legs, as men had said, went on forever. They were slim and shapely, and she loved to feel them wrapped about a man's hips. The hair of her cunt was shaped like a fan, thick in the middle, thinning out toward her hip bones. Her cunt was sculptured, the lips puffy but not large. The tip of her clitoris protruded slightly from the folds of her pussy, just enough to touch her panties and remind her it was there. She ran her hand through the soft hair of her cunt, smiling at her reflection. Billy had certainly enjoyed her cunt, she thought. It was a shame she didn't have a man to enjoy her pussy as well, a man who would accept her as she was without thinking she was strange. Parting her thighs, she pulled at the lips of her pussy, enjoying the stretching feeling. Her clitoris bulged outward, and she smiled down at it. Brushing a fingertip over her clitoris, she felt an immediate response, and a shiver moved up and down her spine. She placed two fingers along her clitoris, and smashed it. A sigh of pleasure came from her. It had only been perhaps an hour since she had fucked her son, and already she wanted more cock. But that was no surprise to Donna; she thrived on hard cock, wanted prick all the time, inside her, outside her, and doing those wild things men had called her weird for. Pulling on a fresh pair of shorts, white like the others, she wondered if her son was still in the living room. She squeezed herself into the tight shorts, adjusting them. Now that she had fucked him, she deliberately made certain her pussy slit was outlined, and even caused a few dark cunt hairs to swirl from the crotch. The white shorts were thin, and the darker shadow of her cunt hair could be seen through them. She considered a blouse or sweater, and grinning impishly at herself, realized it no longer mattered. Moving from her room, feeling delicious to have her tits free, she peeked into her son's room, and it was empty. She peeked into the hall bath, and it, too, was empty. Billy was still sitting on the couch in the living room. He had stuffed his cock back into his pants, and he sat there slumped, legs stretched, looking half asleep. He looked up at his mother as she entered, and Donna paused near the door. He gazed at his mother's naked tits, then looked into her eyes. ""Well, baby, are you ashamed?"" she asked. Billy shook his head, then a grin spread over his young face, his eyes lighting up. Donna leaned against the door jamb crossing one knee, placing her hand on her hip. ""I guess I said some pretty wild things, didn't I?"" Donna asked. ""I couldn't help it, Billy. Sometimes it gets that way.""\n""It's okay, Mother,"" he replied, and she detected a quiver in his voice. ""What I said ... those words,"" she asked in a soft voice, ""did they ... excite you?""\n""Yeah, Mother!"" he said, enthusiastic, his eyes burning on her beautiful tits. She lowered her eyes to the front of his pants, seeing they were still wet from her cunt. The bulging of his cock and balls made her tremble with hunger again. She ran her tongue over her lips, and started toward him. Billy caught sight of her crotch, and she heard him suck in a sharp hiss of air. Standing near him, Donna leaned down slightly, and cupped her son's crotch, squeezing his cock and balls gently. ""Mmmmm, nice, honey,"" she whispered softly. ""Very, very nice."" Billy parted his legs, arching his hips up. ""Ahhhh, you like this, huh?"" She grinned at him, squeezing his cock and balls again. Billy started to lift his hand to her tits, and stopped. ""Touch them if you want, baby,"" she urged throatily. To show her son she meant it, she rubbed up and down the crotch of his pants, feeling his cock starting to swell ""You can play with mother's titties, Billy. You can play with them, feel them, pull them, squeeze them, suck them!"" Billy closed his hands about his mother's tits, feeling the firmness. He teased her nipples, stroking them almost as if they were fragile. ""Twist my nipples,"" Donna hissed. ""Twist them and pull them. You won't hurt them, baby."" As he twisted and pulled at her nipples, Donna mewled softly, pressing down on his cock. When his prick was up and hard, she rubbed her palm along his cock. ""Let's take it out again, okay, darling?""\n""Oh, yes, Mother!"" he replied, cupping her tits tightly. For the second time Donna opened her son's pants, and fished his cock out of his shorts. She lifted his prick free, and swallowed with delight to see the swollen cockhead again. ""Want me to talk dirty to you again?"" she asked. She was almost afraid to ask her son, afraid he would be like all those others. But she had to ask. ""Yeah, Mother!"" he said with enthusiasm. Donna closed her fist about his cock, sitting down beside him. Billy turned on the couch, bringing his knees up and facing his mother. Donna held his cock, stroking and cooing softly while he toyed with her tits. ""You have a beautiful cock, Billy,"" she said, slightly nervous. ""It's so hard and long and ... oh, that sweet head! Did you enjoy feeling your cock inside my cunt? Was it good to feel mother's hot, wet pussy holding your lovely prick so deep?""\n""Yeah!""\n""Tell me about it,"" she urged, pumping at his prick. ""It felt good, Mother.""\n""Use the words, Billy,"" she said thickly. ""I want to hear you say those words.""\n""I liked my cock in your cunt, Mother,"" he said without hesitation. ""Would you like to fuck me again? Would you love to stick this beautiful hard cock in mother's hot cunt and fuck it again?""\n""I sure would, Mother!""\n""Oooh, so would I!"" She squeezed his cock hard, bringing a moan from her son. Holding his cock, she looked into his excited face. ""Would you like to put your cock between mother's tits?""\n""Could I, Mother?""\n""I'd love for you to do it,"" she said, sliding from the couch and standing on her knees. ""Stand up in front of me."" Billy stood, his cock waving from his pants. ""It would feel better if we took your pants down, honey,"" she said softly. She opened his belt. She pulled his pants down to his knees, and started to pull at his shorts, then stopped. ""We'll leave these on for a while,"" she whispered, pulling his cock to her tits. She dipped her chin and watched as she rubbed the slit of his piss hole about her nipples, going from one to the other. She smeared her nipples with the juices seeping from his cock. She pulled the crotch of his shorts to one side, exposing his balls. They were young balls, hairless, but full and lovely. She saw a bit of wiry hair at the base of his cock, and felt excited by his youth. ""Now, let's take your shorts down,"" she said softly, pulling them to his knees. Billy shoved his hips forward and pressed his balls upon her tits. His cock throbbed near her throat. With a mewl, Donna ran her hands past her son's hips, closing her fingers about the youthful cheeks of his ass, pulling him tight. She looked up at his hot face, her eyes glowing. ""Oh, it feels wonderful, Billy. Your balls feel so good on my tits."" By his own accord, Billy twisted his hips, rubbing his balls on her titties, his cock pressing at her neck, dripping. ""Put your cock between mother's titties,"" she said. Billy placed his cock between them, and Donna pressed her tits around it. ""Ooooh, I can feel your cock throbbing, honey!"" she purred hotly. ""You feel so good between my tits."" She lowered her chin, and felt the head of his cock brush that hot wetness on it. Tucking her chin lower, she kissed the head of her son's cock, holding her tits tightly. ""Would you like to come off in my face again, Billy?""\n""I thought that made you mad, Mother,"" he said. ""I couldn't help it.""\n""I didn't mind."" She grinned at him, rubbing her tits up and down his cock. ""I wanted it to happen, honey. I wanted you to come off ... in my face."" She closed her tits tightly about her son's cock, kissing the head again. Then, looking back up at his excited face, she said: ""Fuck my tits. I've wanted to feel a hard cock fucking my tits for a long time, baby.""\n""Okay, Mother,"" he agreed, grinning down at her. Donna let her breath out. ""Would you fuck my titties and come in my face again?""\n""If you want me to, Mother.""\n""Ohhhh, honey!"" she sobbed, throwing her arms about his hips and clasping his naked ass, hugging him tightly. ""Please! Please fuck mother's titties and squirt right in my face!"" Billy began fucking up and down. Donna squeezed her titties about his cock, feeling it sliding in the valley. Her nipples almost touched. She purred hotly as she watched the swollen head slide upward from her nipples, poking at her chin. She pursed her lips and began kissing the head of his cock as he fucked up and down. When she darted her tongue out, flicking over his dripping piss hole, Billy groaned. ""You like that?"" she asked softly, heat in her voice. ""Yes, Mother!"" She flicked her tongue across his cock again, and Billy strained upward. ""Mmmm, you taste very good, honey,"" she whispered, swirling her tongue round and round the smooth head of his cock. ""Fuck my titties, baby! Fuck my titties fast and come in my face! Ohhhh, baby, I love to feel you come off in my face!"" Billy began fucking swiftly, shoving his throbbing cock up and down. Donna squeezed her tits as tight as she could about his cock, purring softly, and she kissed the head of his prick each time it brushed her lips. ""So hard and hot, Billy! Your cock is so very hard and hot between mother's titties! Ooooh, rub your balls on me! I love to feel balls rubbing against my skin! Your balls feel very hot and full again, baby! Are you going to come a lot, the way you did before?""\n""I dunno, Mother,"" Billy gasped. ""Do you like to feel mother's titties holding your cock? Do you like to fuck mother between these nice tits?""\n""Yes! Oh, yes, Mother!""\n""Come in my face!"" she hissed, licking her tongue about the head of his cock. ""Come in mother's face, baby! Ooohhh, Billy, squirt that thick come juice in mother's fucking face!""\n""In my fucking face!"" she insisted. ""Yes, Mother! I'll come in your fucking face!""\n""Ohhhh, now!"" Billy fucked faster while his mother held her tits as tight as she could about his throbbing hard-on. She kissed and licked at the swollen prickhead every time his cock came up. She felt his prick growing larger, becoming harder and longer. Just as he was ready to squirt, Donna pulled away, setting her ass on her heels. She grabbed his tight young ass with both hands, turning her head upward. ""Jack off!"" she squealed. ""Jack your cock off into my fucking face! Hurry, Billy! Ohhhh, hurry! Come in mother's fucking face!"" Already overcome with passion, Billy gripped his cock and pounded frantically. Donna gazed at his piss hole with slitted eyes, and saw the bubbling come juice spurt. As spunk splashed into her face for the second time, she moaned. Her cunt exploded inside her tight shorts, contracting with a powerful orgasm. She sobbed with pleasure as her son came into her face time and again. Her forehead, her nose, her cheeks were drenched in his come juice, and then she closed her eyes because his jizz spattered them. She parted her lips and was just moving her tongue forward when her son sent a scalding spurt onto her bottom lip. With a wail, Donna began licking, tasting the sweet hot come juice of her son's young balls. Her orgasm increased with power as she tasted his come juice, and her tongue flicked across the head of his piss slit quickly, but Billy was finished. She swirled her tongue about the head of his cock, tasting, her face thoroughly coated with the thick juices. ""Was that okay, Mother?"" Billy asked, turning loose of his cock. ""That was perfect, baby,"" she purred. She slitted her eyes and saw his prick starting to droop. ""Oooooh, it's sweet!"" Billy gasped when he saw his mother open her lips and dart her face forward. He gasped again when he felt her wet, hot mouth close around the head of his cock. ""Mother!"" Billy gasped. ""That's cocksucking!"" Donna swallowed his cock, tasting with her tongue, sucking for a moment, her lips being tickled by the scant amount of wiry hair at the base. Then she slipped her mouth off his cock. ""I know it's cocksucking."" She grinned at him. ""I love to suck cock. Among other things. Do you mind if I suck on your cock, baby?""\n""I love it, Mother!""\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nDonna hugged her son about his hips tightly, her palms clutching at his naked ass. The feel of his cock and balls pressing against her was delicious. With his pants and shorts at his knees, still wearing his T-shirt, Billy looked more desirable than if he had been totally naked. ""Say something dirty to me,"" Donna whispered, looking up at him. ""I love it when someone talks dirty to me, baby.""\n""How dirty, Mother?"" Billy asked, grinning wickedly. ""As dirty as you want,"" she replied, hugging him tighter. ""Say all kinds of things to me, like fuck and cock and cunt and ass and ... oh, everything!"" Billy squirmed as she held his lower body against her cheek. He ran his fingers through her soft hair, then pressed her face hard at his cock and balls. Donna loved the heat of his cock along her cheek, his balls on her shoulder and neck. She ran her hands up and down the cheeks of his ass, waiting for her son to talk dirty to her. Billy started off shy, nervous to speak that way in front of his mother. ""Do you like cock, Mother?"" he asked softly. ""Do you love a hard cock?""\n""Oh, yes!"" she purred. ""Do you love to feel a hard cock inside your cunt?""\n""Yes, yes!"" Billy was encouraged now, and his voice became stronger. ""Does my cock fuck way up in your pussy, Mother? Does my hard cock make your wet cunt feel good?""\n""More, baby! Please, talk to me!""\n""I sure like to put my cock in your hot cunt, Mother. I like to stick my hard prick up your pussy and fuck it. I love to suck on your titties and feel your ass. I like to have my cock in your mouth and feel you sucking on it.""\n""Ohhhh, Billy!"" Donna mewled, stroking the cheeks of his ass, trailing her fingers up and down the crack. Billy was warmed up, and the words tumbled from his mouth. ""I wanna put my cock in your hot cunt and fuck you and stick it between your titties so you can kiss the end! I wanna feel your ass and play with your wet cunt and touch your asshole, Mother. I wanna stick my fingers in your cunt and up your ass! I'd love to fuck your ass and then watch you lick the shit off my cock. I'd love to watch you take my cock in your mouth and suck it, Mother! I'd love to see your tongue licking my balls and my legs and my cock!"" Donna looked upward with glassy eyes. ""You want to watch me?"" she asked in a small voice. Billy nodded. ""Oh, shit, baby!"" Donna murmured. ""That's wonderful! I have a mirror in my bedroom. I want you to watch me suck your cock and lick your balls and kiss your ass! I want to feel lewd and dirty and delicious!"" She dragged a fingertip along the crack of his ass. ""You have a hot little ass, you know that, baby? Your ass feels hot."" She wormed her finger into the crack of her son's ass. Billy moaned with unexpected pleasure. Donna's eyes sparkled hotly up at him as she rubbed about his puckered asshole, feeling his cock growing along her cheek. Dipping her fingers between his thighs from behind, she tickled his precious balls for a moment, then drew her finger back to his asshole. She rubbed, pressuring slightly, watching his face for reaction. What she saw was a young face screwing up with pleasure. ""Do you like it when I touch your asshole?"" she whispered, rubbing at the ass ring. ""It feels strange, Mother, but ... yes, I like it!"" His cock was growing against her cheek, and while she probed at his tight asshole with her finger, she twisted her head, sliding her parted lips along the shaft of her son's cock. Billy stared down at her, his eyes glazed. Donna felt the searing heat of his cock along her lips, and she pushed the tip of her tongue forward, licking. ""Billy, tell me to suck your cock,"" she purred softly. ""Tell mother to suck you!""\n""Suck me, Mother!"" he responded immediately. ""Suck my cock! Take my cock in your mouth and suck it!""\n""Mmmmm, you want a nice, hot, wet blow job, baby?""\n""Yes, Mother! Give me a blow job!""\n""I thought you wanted to watch me suck your cock?"" she teased. ""I can watch right here, Mother,"" he said urgently. ""I can see your face right here."" But Donna drew back, sliding her tongue up his cock and flicking about his piss hole for a quick instant. Standing up, she smashed her tits together between her arms, both her hands at the crotch of her tight shorts. Billy gazed at his mother, looking deliciously sweet with his pants at his knees. His cock was standing out, stiff and throbbing. ""You want to fuck my face, do you?"" she whispered softly. ""Yes, Mother!"" Billy groaned, grabbing his throbbing cock with a tight fist. ""I wanna fuck your face! I wanna fuck your mouth!""\n""But, Billy, I have a nice hot cunt,"" she teased. ""Why don't you want to fuck mother's cunt?""\n""I already have fucked your cunt, Mother!"" he choked. ""I wanna fuck your mouth now!""\n""You want to do everything to me, don't you?"" Donna asked. ""You want to fuck my mouth and my cunt. I bet you'd want to fuck me in the ass, too, right?"" Billy nodded his head, his cock so swollen he would fuck anything at that moment. ""I said I would, Mother."" Donna twisted her hips suggestively, rubbing her fingers at the tight crotch of her shorts, her tits arching out with rigid nipples. She felt slight wetness seeping through her shorts. ""Baby, put your face close to mother's cunt,"" she whispered. Eagerly, Billy went to his knees. Sliding his hands to his mother's smooth thighs, he pushed his faced close to her crotch. ""Can you feel how hot mother's cunt is?"" she asked hoarsely. ""Can you feel the heat coming from mother's cunt, Billy?"" He nodded his head, his face a few inches from her crotch. Donna parted her legs and shoved her crotch toward him. Billy didn't draw away, and when his mother shoved her shorts into his face, he moaned softly and grasped the cheeks of her tightly clad ass. ""Can you feel the heat better now?"" she mewled. ""Can you feel me getting wet in my cunt?"" Bobby moaned with his mouth pressing at his mother's tight shorts, his hands gripping the cheeks of her ass. He could feel the heat, feel the wetness seeping through the cloth. He could feel the insides of his mother's exciting thighs against his face, and his cock jerked up powerfully, almost slapping against his stomach. ""Kiss my cunt!"" Donna cried softly. ""Kiss mother's cunt right through those fucking shorts!"" Billy opened his mouth and tried to suck his mother's shorts in, but they were too tight. He sucked, running his tongue along the seam. The taste he got wasn't much, but was enough to excite him. He squeezed at his mother's ass, pulling her cunt tightly into his face. Donna held the back of her son's head, gazing down with glazed eyes, hissing softly as she rubbed her inner thighs about his face. Billy's cheeks were smooth, not rough and scratchy like a man's face. A man's face, even if most had just shaved, scratched her thighs terribly sometimes. Billy's smooth face was almost like a girl's, and felt so much better. ""You can't get a good taste of mother's cunt, can you?"" she whispered. ""Would you like for me to take my shorts off? If I took my shorts off, let you see my cunt, would you lick it, baby?"" Billy, his head turned upward, his open mouth pressing at the seam of her shorts, looked with sparkling eyes into his mother's face, nodding his head and moaning. Donna purred softly and pulled his face as tightly as she could into her crotch. ""Ohhhh, you really will lick mother's cunt, darling?"" she gurgled. ""I just love to have my cunt licked! I love to feel a tongue licking at my wet pussy, stabbing into it, sucking at my clitoris! Would you be mother's sweet, darling cunt-sucker, baby?"" Billy's eyes fogged over as he nodded his head, his hands clinging to his mother's bunching ass tightly. ""Ooooh, baby!"" she cried with excitement. ""You be mother's cunt-sucker and I'll be your cocksucker, okay?"" Bobby groaned and Donna pulled her crotch from his face. Billy sat on his heels, gazing between her thighs. He saw dark hairs swirling from the crotch, and his cock jerked up and down as he grabbed his once-more-loaded balls with a small hand. Donna stepped back, her feet widened on the floor, both her hands framing her crotch. ""Want to see something exciting, darling?"" she asked in a thick voice. ""Want to see mother do something exciting?"" Billy nodded quickly. ""If I let you see me, will you promise to lick my pussy?"" Again he nodded, vigorously, eager and anxious to do anything his mother wanted. His cock was throbbing and his balls were hot and full again. ""Promise?"" she asked again. ""I promise, Mother,"" Billy groaned, squeezing his balls. ""I'll lick your cunt! I'll lick your hot cunt no matter what, Mother!""\n""Mmmmmm, so sweet,"" she purred. ""Now, you just keep looking right at my pussy, baby."" Donna spread her feet farther on the floor, bending her knees a bit and shoving her crotch forward. She rested the fingers of her hands on each side of the tight crotch of her shorts. Her upper arms crushed her full tits together. Billy stared into his mother's crotch, his eyes bright and his cock stiff, clutching his balls. Donna gazed at his cock, and licked her lips. Wetness grew at the crotch of her white shorts, spreading up from the seam and halfway to the waist. Then Billy saw piss dripping along her inner thighs. He glanced up at his mother. Donna's eyes glowed with intense passion. ""Watch me piss, baby,"" she hissed softly. ""I'm pissing in my shorts for you, Billy. Ohhhh, watch mother piss in these fucking shorts!"" Billy watched, feeling strangely excited. He saw the golden- colored piss coming from the edges of the shorts, running down the insides of his mother's thighs, saw the spreading wetness until the fabric was almost clear as glass. He could clearly see the dark shape of her pussy hair. Donna gurgled, feeling her shorts become soaked with her hot piss. Pissing in her shorts, with her son watching, thrilled her. It was something she had fantasized about for years. Not specifically with her son, but with anyone. She had tried pissing in her panties a few times in private, and, although it felt wonderful, it was nothing like being watched. She pissed hard, feeling pee spray from the tight crotch of her shorts against her inner thighs, felt piss running hotly along her legs. Her shorts grew wet in back, too, and it felt very good. Her clitoris was twitching, pressed at the seam of her shorts. Her nipples rose up tightly, tingling. She felt hot piss on her fingers as she framed her crotch. The hot feel of piss sent shivers up and down her flesh. ""Do you like to see this?"" she asked, her voice very low. ""Oh, Mother!"" Billy groaned, staring at her crotch. ""Yes! Your shorts are so wet, I can see through them, Your legs are getting wet, too!""\n""Do you like watching me piss in my shorts?""\n""Yeah!""\n""Does it make your precious balls tingle to see piss running down my legs?""\n""Oh, yes, Mother!""\n""Mmmmm, you really love to see mother piss?"" Billy could only nod his head now. His throat was constricted. He was so excited to see his mother piss this way, he wondered if his cock would go off. His other hand gripped his prick tightly, squeezing as he held his balls in his other hand. He was gasping as he stared between her thighs. The piss continued to soak through his mother's shorts. Her thighs were glistening with pee all the way to her feet. ""Oooh, I have to stop!"" Donna complained. ""I don't want to stop, either! I want to keep pissing in my shorts! I want you to watch me piss and piss and piss!"" But she was finished, and stood with shaking legs wide apart, hot piss dripping from her shorts and down her legs. She ran her palm along the seam of her piss-wet shorts, rubbing at her cunt. Her hips trembled and jerked. She pressed her hand tight into her cunt, moaning, pressing and rubbing. ""Ooooh, I'm going to come!"" she shouted. Donna shuddered as an orgasm rumbled through her pussy. She could feel the convulsions of her cunt through her shorts, feel the tight pulsations of the puffy pussy lips and the throb of her smashed clitoris. She whimpered and gurgled as she came, her lips twitching. ""There,"" she gasped. ""I came, Billy. God, did I come!"" She shoved a hand behind her back, and unzipped the piss-wet shorts. She gazed at her son as she peeled them off her hips, wiggling because they were so tight and soaked in piss. Billy stared at his mother's cunt, amazed and awed by the hair, by the wet, pink cunt slit. Donna stood holding her shorts, then parting her legs so her son could look at her pussy. She turned the shorts inside out. She showed them to her son. ""See how wet they are?"" she whispered, shoving them toward her son's face. Billy pulled back, his eyes wide. Donna giggled. ""What's the matter, honey? Don't you want mother to wash your face?"" Billy made a face, shaking his head. ""Then I'll wash my face,"" she said, and brought her piss-wet shorts up and ran the inside crotch about her cheeks and chin. ""Mmmmm, nice. It feels very nice to wash my face in piss. You should try it, Billy. I bet you'd love it."" Donna brought the piss-wet crotch of her shorts close to her mouth, her tongue darting out, licking at the seam. Her eyes became hazy with lust, her tongue licking about the piss-soaked crotch of her shorts. ""Oooh, I can taste cunt, too,"" she said softly. ""I can taste my cunt and piss on my shorts. Ohhhh, baby, you have to try it!"" She offered her shorts to him again, but Billy still refused. ""You're no fun, baby,"" she pouted, pulling the shorts back to her face. ""You promised, too.""\n""I promised to lick your cunt, Mother,"" he said. ""I didn't promise to taste piss."" Donna spread her legs wide, thrusting her cunt forward. ""Then lick my pussy, Billy."" Without thinking, Billy shoved his face to his mother's cunt. His tongue was swiping along the wet pussy slit before he realized it. Then, as he tasted his mother's piss on her cunt, he started to pull back. ""Oh, no!"" Donna moaned. ""A promise is a promise! Eat my pussy, baby! You promised to suck mother's cunt!"" Billy didn't try to resist. He pushed his mouth into her pussy, tasting the fuck juices and piss together. To his surprise, he found them delicious. He wiggled his tongue along the hairy slit of his mother's cunt, dragging his tongue to her clitoris. Donna squealed and began to grind her pussy into his face, holding the back of his head. ""Ohhhh, stick it to me!"" she groaned. ""Fuck my cunt, baby! Oooooh, fuck me with your tongue! Lick my wet cunt, my hot pussy! Suck me! Ohhhh, suck mother's wet cunt, you sweet, fucking little cunt-licker!"" Billy's tongue darted in and out of the tight lips of his mother's cunt, tongue-fucking her and sucking the fuck juices out. He swallowed the pussy juices, fucking his tongue back and forth faster and faster. The taste of her piss added to his enjoyment, and the piss-wet feel of her hot inner thighs on his head increased the throbbing of his cock. He ran his hands up the back of her wet thighs to her ass. Clenching the cheeks of his mother's naked ass in both hands, Billy slurped happily, driving his tongue deeply, then swirling about her swollen clitoris. He sucked at his mother's clitoris hard, bringing squeals of pleasure from her. Donna spread her thighs and shoved her hot, hairy cunt into her son's face, bending him back. The only things keeping him from sprawling onto his back were her hands holding the back of his head, his hands on her naked, shaking ass. ""Eat mother's pussy!"" she squealed. ""Ohhhh, Billy, suck mother's cunt! Suck the hot juice right out of mother's pissy-wet pussy, Lick the piss off my cunt! Lick me and fuck me and eat me! Ooooh, you'll make me come so fucking hard! What a tongue you have, baby! I love it, love it, love it! Ram your sweet tongue up mother's cunt ... fuck ... suck I'm getting so fucking close!"" Her body trembled uncontrollably, her cunt smashing into her son's sucking mouth powerfully, battering his lips and tongue. Billy held tightly to his mother's grinding, thrashing ass, squeezing hard at the creamy asscheeks. He panted and gasped, his nose buried into the piss-wet hair that covered her boiling cunt. His tongue was up her pussy part of the time, swishing hungrily about her inflamed clitoris the other part. Donna could hear the wet sucking sounds her son made, which greatly enhanced the erotic sensations she felt. Her cunt was expanding and gripping with ripples of her swiftly approaching orgasm. ""Ohhhhh, Billy!"" she screamed. Her cunt exploded against her son's face. Billy fucked his tongue into his mother's cunt, feeling the gripping contractions. He felt her clitoris make tight spasms against his upper lip, and he sucked in air quickly. The scent of his mother's piss was making his mind spin with lust. He hung on for dear life, and sucked.\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nThey had a late dinner. Donna could hardly believe they had been at it so long, that her son was still eager and willing. She wore a man's shirt, white, which failed to conceal the lovely cheeks of her ass or the curls of her cunt. The three top buttons were left open, and her tits peeked provocatively at her son everytime she leaned over. She knew how she looked, and she could see the interest in her son's eyes. Wearing something that revealed while it teased had value, Donna knew. Eliciting expectations was more exciting than showing total nakedness, sometimes. Not always, but sometimes. Billy was in his shorts, a white pair of jockey shorts that cupped his cock and balls sweetly. She loved to see the bulge they made, the way his ass was framed in them. After she had cleaned and straightened the kitchen, they went back to the living room, where she turned on a light. Then, with her back to him, she bent far over to select something for the stereo. Billy, sitting on the couch, watched his mother's ass become exposed as the white shirt lifted. He could see the dark hair of her cunt as she leaned over. Donna peeked at him over her shoulder. ""Do you like the view, baby?""\n""It's beautiful, Mother,"" he replied. She shook her ass, making her cunt pooch between her thighs. Donna kept her ass waggling lewdly as she fitted a tape into the deck, and then soft music came on. She stood and faced her son, writhing her ass sensuously. This was what had started them today, she remembered, her lewd dancing for him. But that had been going on for some time, and it had just boiled over today. She lifted the shirt, flashing her cunt at him, twirled about and raised the shirt in back, shaking her beautiful ass. She danced about the room, flashing her tits, her cunt, her ass, for her son's enjoyment. ""Now, this is a flashdance,"" she laughed. ""Not like that movie. That girl didn't flash anything. I'm flashing everything I have.""\n""Go, Mother!"" he encouraged. ""Shake your ass ... shake your tits!""\n""You just watch me shake them!"" Donna went into a vigorous, body-twisting dance designed for one thing only--to make her son's cock hard. Swinging her hips, her knees driving up and down, Donna jerked at her shirt, ripping buttons until her tits were showing, jumping up and down vigorously as she danced. Her nipples jutted out hard, and she swung her legs apart so show her son her cunt. Twisting about, she shook and churned her ass, flapping the shirt up and down. She bunched the cheeks of her ass together, relaxed them, then humped her hips back and forth. Then she leaned over, her hands on the floor. The cheeks of her ass parted. Billy was staring at his mother's hairy cunt and ass, watching the hair-lined lips of her cunt suck inward, the ring of her tan asshole puckering. Donna peered with hot, excited eyes between her legs at her son. ""See anything you'd like to stick your cock in?"" Billy lowered his eyes to his mother's upside-down face, seeing her moist lips. ""Your mouth, Mother,"" he said. Donna twisted her ass. ""What about anything else?"" Billy gazed her cunt, seeing her pussy glisten wetly with juices, the hair making her cunt very, very tempting. ""Your cunt?"" he asked, not understanding what his mother was getting at. ""Anything else?""\n""Your ass!"" he groaned finally. ""Your asshole, Mother!""\n""Oooh, you're nice, baby,"" she mewled. ""You want to fuck mother's mouth and fuck her cunt and now you want to fuck me in the ass. You're very nice, baby."" Billy stood up, his cock pressing against his shorts. ""Take them off,"" she hissed. ""Take those fucking shorts off and let mother see that hard cock!"" Billy quickly stripped his shorts off, dropping them on the couch. His cock stood up, pointing at the ceiling. His balls were full and swollen. Donna mewled softly, holding herself up with one hand and rubbing the other between her thighs. Billy watched her rub at her cunt, then his eyes burned as she fingered her own asshole. Very slowly, Donna pressed her middle finger into her ass. Billy's cock jerked upward, a glistening drop of liquid forming on his piss hole. Donna shoved her finger completely into her asshole until her knuckles were against her ass ring. Then she pushed and pulled the finger in and out, finger-fucking herself in the ass. ""Your cock would feel so much better,"" she said. ""Your cock would make mother's asshole feel so good! Want to fuck mother up this tight asshole, baby?"" Billy walked to his mother's uplifted ass, his cock leading the way, his eyes gazing at her finger which was fucking in and out of her ass. When he was close to her, he rubbed the dripping head of his cock along the back of one thigh, then up and down her juicy cunt. Donna squealed softly as she pulled her finger out of her asshole. She gripped his balls tightly. ""Ram it in my ass, Billy!"" she cried. ""Ram your hard cock up mother's ass! Please, fuck my ass!"" Billy angled his cock to his mother's asshole. He held her hips with strong fingers, watching the head of his prick pressing upon the tight heat of that ring. Donna clung to his balls, holding he breath, almost standing on her head for him. She shoved her head down farther until she could watch his balls and see her own cunt. ""Push!"" she hissed. But it was she who pushed. Donna pressed her uplifted ass back, feeling the pressure of his cock poking at the ring of her asshole. She sobbed softly as she felt his swollen prickhead starting to penetrate. She felt her asshole stretching, felt a slight burning sensation. Billy, staring at the way his mother's asshole sank inward, gripped her hips tightly and fucked forward. ""Ohhhh, yes!"" Donna cried as her son's cock fucked into her asshole. ""Oh, yes, yes, yes!"" The tightness gripped Billy's cock. He couldn't believe how tight her ass was. He fucked forward, watching his mother's asshole stretching and taking his cock. With her hand gripping his balls, his cock going into the boiling depths of her asshole, Billy fought to hold back a threatening discharge. As much as he loved the feel of his mother's cunt on his cock, this was something totally different--wonderful, hot and tight. Donna's eyes were slitted as she gasped, feeling her son's cock sliding into her asshole. Her finger had never filled her ass this way, and she moaned with the stretching, stuffing feeling. It was great, fantastic, and she hissed softly as her son's cock fucked deeper and deeper. When his pack was deep as it could go, she pressed his balls upon her throbbing cunt. ""Fuck me, Billy!"" she wailed. ""Fuck my ass! Ooooh, baby, ram your hard cock in and out of mother's asshole! Ream my ass .... fuck my ass ... I want to feel your cock fucking my hot asshole hard and fast and deep!"" She waggled her ass, and Billy began fucking, watching his cock fuck in and out of her asshole. The stretching brown assring clung to his cock tightly, sucking and gripping. Donna squealed, feeling a cock in her body so deep, it was hard to believe. The burning way her asshole stretched about his cock sent wild, fiery hunger through her. ""Ohhh, fuck it, Billy!"" she sobbed. ""Hold my ass! Don't let me fall! Fuck that ass, baby! Oooh, God, fuck mother's ass! Ram my hot asshole with your hard cock! Oh, this is so fucking good, Billy! Fuck the shit out of me! Fuck the shit out of mother's hot asshole! Make me shit ... make mother shit by fucking me up the ass!"" Billy fucked his cock back and forth, faster and faster. The friction of his mother's squeezing asshole made his young body shake with passion. She clawed at his hairless balls as he fucked his prick back and forth, smashing them against her cunt. The wetness of his mother's pussy on his balls felt fantastic, as if her pussy juices were scalding them. He dug his hands into her wiggling hips, jerking her ass back as he plunged forward, driving his cock into the steaming depths of his mother's eager asshole, slapping against the asscheeks loudly. If her son had not been holding her hips so tightly, Donna would have been tossed to the floor. She looked up with glazed eyes at his crotch, clutching his balls in her hand. She could not quite see his cock up her asshole, and wished now they had gone to her bedroom so they could watch in the big mirror. But it was too late for that; she didn't want to lose her son's cock now. She didn't want him to take his prick out of her ass so they could rush to her bedroom. She wanted him to fuck her asshole raw, to squirt his young come juice into it, drown her with his thick, sweet come juice. She gasped with the force of his driving cock, felt the pounding of him against her naked ass. Her tits jerked and jiggled from the force. ""Talk to me!"" Donna sobbed. ""Say dirty things to me! Ohhh, baby, please, talk dirty to me!""\n""Fucking ass!"" Billy groaned. ""Hot, tight, fucking asshole! Mother, I'm gonna fuck your hot ass ... I'm gonna fuck you so fucking hard in your fucking hot ass, you'll shit! I'm gonna make you shit, Mother! I'm gonna fuck my hard cock up your hot ass and make you shit all over your fucking self!""\n""Yes!"" Donna squealed. ""Make me shit! Fuck my ass and make me shit!""\n""Hot cunt!"" Billy shouted. ""Hot, wet, hairy cunt! Cocksucker ... hot ass ... wet cunt! I'm gonna come up your fucking ass, Mother! I'm gonna fuck your tight asshole sore!""\n""Do it! Do it, you motherfucker!"" she yelled at him. ""Fuck mother's asshole sore! Give it to me, you little cunt-licking prick! Give it to me hard!"" Billy panted as he fucked furiously into his mother's asshole. The friction was driving him wild. Her asshole seemed to close about his cock so tight, sucking at his prick. His balls smacked her in the cunt, and Donna squealed with rapture. ""Ram it deep and hold it there!"" she shouted. Billy went deep, and then Donna stuffed his balls into her cunt. ""Oh, Mother!""\n""I've got you now!"" she sobbed. ""I've got your hard cock up my asshole and I've got your precious balls in my cunt! Feel what I'm doing?""\n""Yeah!"" Billy moaned. He felt his mother's asshole flexing on his cock, and the tightening rhythm of her cunt about his balls. With her son's balls caught in her cunt, his cock up her asshole, Donna shoved her finger into the crack of her son's ass. She rubbed at his asshole. ""Don't move, Billy! Just hold your cock deep up my asshole!"" Billy didn't move. He stood with his cock inside his mother's ass, his legs shaking. He felt his mother's finger rubbing at his asshole, and he gritted his teeth as she began to press. He groaned as her finger slipped into his asshole. ""Now, I've really got you, darling!"" she sobbed. ""I've got your hard cock up my asshole and your sweet balls in my cunt. Now I've got my finger up your asshole! Don't move, and I bet I can make you come!"" Billy didn't move. Almost standing on her head, Donna peered between her thighs. Her cunt and asshole squeezed and flexed, and she began to push and pull her finger, fucking her son up his ass. Billy groaned with the strange feelings that enveloped his whole crotch. His mother's finger seemed to go very deep into his ass, and, when he tried to relax the ring, he found he couldn't. ""Let me!"" Donna cried out in a hoarse voice. ""Don't even try to relax your asshole! Mother will make you come this way!"" She pumped her finger in and out of his asshole, and Billy was awed with the manner in which her asshole and cunt gapped at his cock and balls. ""You'll sure enough make me come, Mother!"" he cried in a thick voice. ""You'll make me shoot it so hard up your ass! You want me to come off in your asshole, Mother?""\n""Yes!"" she sobbed. ""I want to feel you squirt it into my asshole!"" The pulling at his cock and balls was too much for Billy. The whole day had been exciting, and he was surprised that he could still come. He didn't know how many times his mother had drained his balls already, but it was more than he had ever jacked off in one day. ""I'm about to come!"" he groaned. Donna finger-fucked her son faster and faster, penetrating his tight asshole, her cunt sucking at his balls, her asshole squeezing his cock. ""Come!"" she urged. ""Shoot it on me! Fill my fucking asshole with your sweet come juice, baby! Come in mother's ass!"" Billy groaned, feeling his balls twitching inside the steamy wetness of his mother's cunt. His cock throbbed, and then he gave a wail of intense ecstasy. ""Ohhhh, squirt it, baby!"" Donna screamed when she felt the rapid spurts of her son's come juice splashing into her asshole, searing the walls. ""Come in my ass! Fill my hot asshole!"" The spewing of his cock sent a wild, rippling spasm through her pussy, the contractions tugging at his buried balls. Donna rammed her finger deeply into her son's asshole, feeling his ass ring clench as he came. She was coming so hard, she would have fallen on her face if Billy had not been holding her hips, pulling her ass tightly against his gushing cock. Her legs shook as her cunt exploded with a series of orgasms, the likes of which she had only dreamed of having. The final spurt flew from Billy's cock, and he gasped tiredly, his own legs shaking from the ecstasy. Still, he managed to remain on his feet, his cock relaxing inside his mother's asshole. He felt his balls being gently squeezed from his mother's fiery cunt. Then her finger pulled out of his asshole. Somehow, Donna managed to let herself down to the floor without falling. She curled up, knees drawn to her tits, her face aglow with satisfaction. Billy slumped to the floor, breathing heavily, his shoulders drooping. ""You're wonderful, darling,"" Donna whispered. ""You're the best fuck I've ever had."" Billy grinned, breathing too hard to reply.\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nSometime later, Donna was stretched out on her bed. Billy was with her, sitting at her side, his knees crossed. He was wearing only his jockey shorts again, at her request. She had not told him why, but he didn't care. Whatever his mother wanted him to do, he was more than willing. Donna was very pleased with her son. He had, in this one day, brought some of her best fantasies alive, gave her tremendous pleasure. She knew there was nothing she could say or do with him that he would refuse. It had been a long day, yet seemed to have passed in only a few hours. It was after midnight, and both were tired. Donna lay naked on her back and they could see themselves in the big mirror. ""I never did suck your cock off, baby,"" she said softly, caressing her own tits gently. ""I jacked you off in my face, and you fucked me between my titties, and came in my face again. I fucked you on the couch, sitting on your cock, and then you fucked me up my ass ... but I never did suck your cock, did I?""\n""Something always seemed to come up, Mother,"" he said. ""Like your cock?"" she asked teasingly. ""Yeah, and when it gets hard, I'll put it anyplace.""\n""I know,"" she giggled lewdly. ""Preferably in me. Did you enjoy sucking my cunt?""\n""You taste nice, Mother.""\n""Even though my cunt was wet with piss?""\n""I didn't mind,"" he said. ""I'd suck your pussy again after you pissed."" She purred softly, running a hand down her flat stomach and through the thick curls of her pussy. She rubbed at her clitoris tenderly. ""I bet you could get one more hard-on tonight.""\n""I'd like to try."" He grinned. ""Sit on my stomach,"" she invited. Billy tossed a leg over his mother's stomach, sitting there. Donna looked past her tits at his bulging shorts. ""Rub back and forth,"" she whispered. Billy rubbed his ass along her stomach, pressing his balls against her flesh. He cupped her tits and fondled them. Donna glanced into the mirror to watch, excited again. She stroked her hands along his thighs and behind his ass. She pulled him upward. Billy rubbed his crotch along his mother's tits, and Donna lifted her head, pressing her face into his crotch. She loved the sensations of a hot cock and balls against her face, and with her son wearing his shorts, the feelings made her cunt throb wetly. She pulled him over her face, and buried her mouth into his crotch. She inhaled the arousing scent of his crotch, sucking at his balls through his shorts, running the flat surface of her tongue along the slowly swelling shaft of his cock. She cupped his ass tenderly, kissing and licking and sucking at his shorts. ""Mmmmm, you smell so good!"" she purred. ""I love to smell a man's crotch. It makes my cunt tingle and throb and I get so fucking wet!"" Billy squirmed his crotch into his mother's face, rubbing his balls back and forth on her open mouth. Donna's eyes glittered up at him. She licked, pulling the crotch of his shorts into her mouth to suck. She rubbed her face at his crotch, mewling with pleasure. ""Billy, piss for me,"" she whispered. ""Piss for you?"" he asked. ""In your shorts,"" she purred throatily. ""Push your crotch in my face and piss in your shorts.""\n""Well, fuck!"" Billy said, laughing. ""You really want me to piss in your face this way, Mother?""\n""Please, baby."" Sitting in his mother's face, Billy grinned down at her. He rested there and felt her hot mouth open against his balls. He dribbled a little, making his shorts wet where the head of his cock was. Donna moaned, and then Billy pissed. With a muffled squeal, Donna rubbed her face into the crotch of her son's shorts as he pissed. Like her shorts earlier, his jockey shorts were quickly drenched with hot piss. Donna purred as she rubbed her face into her son's crotch, shivering as his piss smeared her face. The wetness of his shorts excited her, and the scent of piss excited her. Billy leaned over his mother's face, holding himself up with his hands above her head. He tucked his face down, watching as she rubbed her face into his shorts. He kept pissing, and his mother's face glistened with pee. Donna ran her hot palms across his ass and felt the wetness. With a murmur of pleasure, she opened her mouth wide, sucking in his balls through his shorts. Sucking the hot piss out of his shorts, swallowing, she gurgled wetly, her tongue licking at the same time. Releasing his balls, she scooted her open mouth up to where the head of his cock was pressing and pissing through his shorts. Closing her lips about the head of his prick, she sucked thirstily, her throat working with liquid sounds. ""That's my piss, Mother!"" Billy exclaimed excitedly. ""That's my piss you're sucking!""\n""Mmmmmm,"" Donna moaned, her eyes flashing up to his face as she sucked hard. Billy was still pissing, but the stream wasn't as strong as when he started. He had never pissed in his shorts before, and he found the sensation delicious, especially with his mother's mouth sucking at the tip so hungrily. As her son finished pissing, Donna went back to licking up and down his piss-soaked shorts, her tongue lapping ping greedily from beneath his balls to the head of his cock. The taste of piss sent wild shivers down her stomach, causing her cunt to pulsate and throb with wet heat. She bent her knees, pressing her inner thighs hard together. The pressure upon her cunt lips caused her to cry out softly. ""Ohhh, Billy, Billy!"" she sobbed, flexing the cheeks of her ass and rubbing her open mouth feverishly about his pissed-in shorts, her tongue flicking at the wetness. ""You're wonderful, baby! You're sweet and wonderful and feel and taste so fucking good! Let me have your cock now, baby! God, mother wants to suck your cock off so much!"" With feverish hands, she jerked at his shorts, pulling them to one side. Billy's cock and balls spilled out, and she squealed with delight. Using the flat surface of her tongue, she licked at his balls, tasting the wet, hot piss on them. Shoving her hands underneath his wet shorts, she cupped the cheeks of his young ass. Billy, now on his hands and knees above his mother's face, watched as she hungrily licked her tongue up the swelling cockshaft. ""Suck me, Mother!"" he groaned. ""Suck my cock now, Mother!""\n""Mmmmm, I am, baby! Oooohhhh, I want your sweet, hard cock in my mouth, way in my mouth! Your balls ... oh, honey, they feel so hard and full. You have a nice load for mother, don't you?""\n""My balls hurt, Mother!"" he groaned. ""Suck me, quickly!"" Donna opened her mouth, closing her lips about the head of her son's cock, and pulled down on his ass. Billy cried out with the wet heat of his mother's mouth on his cock, and his eyes were so unfocused he could hardly see his mother swallow his prick. Donna's lips smashed at the base of Billy's cock, the prickhead pressing into her throat. She gurgled and began to bounce her head up and down, sucking vigorously, her tongue swishing and swirling on the hardness. His wet shorts felt delicious on her cheek, his balls brushing her chin as she sucked up and down, her hot, wet lips gliding tightly. His cock tasted of piss, and he smelled of piss, all of which caused her cunt to grip and suck. Her clitoris was straining from the folds. Billy couldn't be still; he had to move. He fucked up and down slowly at first, and when he saw that his mother enjoyed what he was doing, he increased the speed of his strokes. Donna rested her head on the bed, her mouth clinging to his cock, letting her son fuck in as if her mouth were her cunt. She gurgled and whimpered, her tongue in constant licking motions. She twisted her naked ass against the bed, ha cunt seeping so much she could feel the fuck juices slipping along the crack of her ass. Squeezing at his ass underneath his shorts, she sobbed with cocksucking ecstasy. Her eyes closed as she savored the pissy taste of him. His balls were very hot as she smashed down onto her chin, his cock fucking easily into her throat. The throbbing friction against her tight lips sent rippling rapture up and down her flesh, her tits swelling and her nipples very, very stiff. She ran her hands about his ass, moaning softly as she used her mouth as if it were her hot cunt. She urged, with her hands and squeals, her son to fuck her mouth vigorously, swiftly, deeply. The smashing of her lips against the base thrilled her, sending sparks of ecstasy down to her tight, throbbing cunt. She was so juicy, the rounded cheeks of her ass were now coated, ass crack slippery with fuck juice. She felt her clitoris throbbing in hardness as it strained from above the lips of her cunt. She bounced her ass up and down, fucking at the air, crying with increasing ecstasy. Billy was gasping as he stared at his cock fucking in and out of his mother's mouth. The sensations sent fire through his hard, young balls. He fucked up and down faster and faster. He fucked into his mother's mouth with almost brutal urgency. Donna loved it. Billy could not fuck her mouth hard enough, fast enough, brutally enough to harm her. She wanted it this way, fast and rough. There was plenty of time to suck him slowly and tenderly, but right now she wanted her mouth fucked hard and deep. The delicious odor of his piss sent wild hungers through her, as did the taste of piss on his cock. Her pussy throbbed with stronger vibrations, the swelling of an orgasm ballooning swiftly inside it. Donna pumped her ass up and down, grinding at the air as her son fucked into her mouth. ""Ohhhh, Mother! Mother!"" Billy grunted. ""Oh, shit, Mother! Your mouth is so hot, so wet! I'm fucking your mouth, Mother, I can see my cock fucking you in your mouth! I wanna come, Mother! I wanna come in your hot mouth!"" Donna squealed and began darting her face up as her son lunged down with his cock, meeting him, his balls crushing upon her chin, his piss-soaked shorts rubbing her cheek. She dug hard into the cheeks of his ass, squeezing them, urging him to explode inside her mouth. She fingered his tightly puckered asshole feverishly, her mind soaring with perverse ecstasy. The sudden spurt of his come juice almost choked Donna. The creamy come juice splashed against her throat unexpectedly. With a wild sob of hunger, she sucked harder, taking squirt after squirt of her son's thick come juice into her throat, swallowing greedily. She moaned and sucked and swallowed, her cunt contracting with a powerful orgasm, the hairy pussylips squeezing as her clitoris pulsated. She thrashed her ass about on the bed, grinding in cocksucking rapture, coming hard. Billy lifted upward, but his mother clung to his cock, her lips wrapped about the head, her tongue sliding about his piss hole, sucking to bring the final spurt of come juice into her mouth. When her son rolled from her, she scissored her long legs, rubbing her cunt with both hands, grinning wickedly at him as he gasped for air. ""You like my mouth, honey?"" she asked softly, licking at her bruised lips. ""You like to fuck mother in the mouth, too?""\n""You're fantastic, Mother,"" he said softly. ""You take cock anyplace, don't you?""\n""Mmmmm, I sure as fuck do!"" she replied. ""Cunt, asshole, mouth ... wherever you want to put it, I'll take it."" Billy caught their reflections in the mirror. He could see between his mother's thighs, see her hairy cunt, so juicy. Donna looked too, and lifted her legs high into the air for her son to see. She moved her hands to the cheeks of her curvy ass, peeling them wide apart, the pink pucker of her asshole showing beneath the hairy cunt. ""You like that, honey?""\n""I love it, Mother!"" he said enthusiastically. ""Look at me,"" she said throatily. ""Look at all of me. See mother in the mirror? Can you see mother's hot cunt and tight ass? They belong to you from now on, darling. You can do anything you want with mother's cunt and asshole and mouth ... anything at all."" Donna tasted the lingering sweetness of her son's come juice and piss in her mouth. She licked her lips, mewling softly as she held her legs in the air. She opened them wide, seeing what her son was seeing in the mirror. She looked lewd, very lewd, ready for anything. The wet lips of her cunt parted, and Billy sat up, peering between his mother's thighs with big eyes. ""It's pretty, Mother,"" he said, sliding his hands through the thick, soft hair of her pussy. ""You have a real pretty cunt.""\n""Mmmmm, nice,"" she purred, lifting her ass high and holding her legs wide apart. ""I love it when you say cunt. I love it when you talk nice and dirty to me, baby. It makes mother's cunt tingle so nicely."" Billy lifted to his knees, sliding his hands around his mother's hips. He clasped her ass, parting the asscheeks and peering down. He moved his face between her thighs, staring into her cunt and asshole. With a giggle, he shoved his face into his mother's cunt and kissed. ""Oooh, nice, baby!"" Donna purred. ""Kiss mother's cunt. I like to have my cunt kissed. I love to feel a hot tongue licking my cunt! Would you lick mother's cunt, baby? Would you suck and lick mother's cunt and draw all that sweet pussy juice out?""\n""Yeah!"" Billy grinned. He moved behind his mother's uplifted ass, leaning between her thighs. Donna's eyes glittered as she watched him. Billy flicked his tongue out, swiping it across the exposed, swollen tip of his mother's clitoris. ""Ohhhh, yes, baby!"" she moaned, her cunt throbbing with wetness. ""Lick that thing! Suck that hard little bastard!"" Billy shoved his face into his mother's cunt, and wrapped his arms about her creamy thighs. Donna squealed with delight and smashed his young face between her hot thighs. Billy opened his lips and sucked at the hairy pussy of his mother, his tongue dipping into the juicy slit. ""Oh, yes, Billy!"" she groaned. ""Fuck my cunt! Ooooh, fuck mother in the hot cunt with your tongue! Suck mother's pussy ... eat my hot fucking snatch, my cunt, my cunt, cunt, cunt--"" Billy held her thighs about his face, burying his mouth eagerly into Donna's bubbling cunt, sucking and licking. The taste of his mother's cunt sent tingles to his cock and balls. He swirled his tongue up and down the pussy slit, twisting about her inflamed clitoris, causing his mother's uplifted ass to grind and jerk spastically. Donna cried out sobs of delight as she twisted her ass, grinding her cunt into her son's face, humping and sliding her wet, fiery lips and clitoris into his mouth. ""Suck it!"" she squealed huskily, grabbing at his hair. ""Suck that hot pussy, you sweet little motherfucker! Suck and lick and eat that hot, wet cunt! Ooooh, Billy, tongue-fuck me! Shove your tongue up my cunt ... deep and hard."" Billy made wet, slurping sounds as he happily licked and sucked at her hair-rimmed pussy, enjoying the softness of his mother's cunt hair around his mouth and cheeks. His tongue dipped deeply, feeling the tight heat of her cunt, then raced from the bottom of the slit to her clitoris. Time and again, he licked the whole expanse of his mother's crotch. The faster and harder he licked, the more Donna squealed and twisted into his face. ""Ohhhh, God, baby!"" she wailed, locking her thighs about his head. ""You're going to make me come so fucking hard! Eat my pussy! Ooooh, Billy, you make me so fucking hot and wet! I'm about to come, baby! Oh, shit, I'm going to come so fucking hard! Faster ... tongue-fuck mother's hot cunt faster!"" Billy was fucking his tongue in as fast as he could already, his mouth wide and pressing into her pussy. The juices on his tongue were hot and sweet. His throat was working as his mouth filled. He could feel the heat of his mother's asshole pressing against his chin, and that made him suck and lick with a greater frenzy. ""Get ready!"" Donna shouted. ""Oh, mother's cunt is going to suck your fucking tongue off, Billy, So close ... so fucking closer"" Billy crammed his mouth down tightly onto his mother's cunt, getting both hairy lips and her clitoris into his mouth, his tongue between them, deeply. ""Now!"" Donna screamed. Her cunt burst with squeezing orgasm, her hips jerking uncontrollably as her son sucked frantically. She screamed time and again as the ecstasy whipped through her naked body, her cunt smashing into her son's face mindlessly. The orgasm went on and on, drawn out beyond her wildest dreams. Billy clung to her thighs, almost bending his mother double as he sucked and licked at her convulsing cunt. Donna churned and thrashed, hunching her cunt into his face, her hands digging harshly into her swollen tits, but she felt no pain, only that fantastic ecstasy of coming into her son's mouth. Slowly, she relaxed her grip about his face, and Billy lifted, helping her ass £o the mattress. His young face glistened with pussy juice, and he grinned proudly with his accomplishment. ""God, you're good at that!"" she gasped heavily, her body shivering as she calmed down. ""For such a young little fuck, you're a damned good cunt-eater, baby."" Billy grinned, stripping his wet shorts from his body. When he started to climb from bed, Donna asked him where he was going. ""I have to take a shower,"" he said. ""I've got piss all over me.""\n""Never mind,"" she said, pulling him back and cuddling his naked body against hers. ""I like to feel it. You can take a shower in the morning."" Billy squirmed against his mother, clutching a tit as she tossed a thigh over his hips. In minutes, they were both sound asleep.\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nDonna sat on the toilet watching her son shower. The way the water ran from his cock excited her. It was almost as if he were taking a piss. She wore a pair of panties, tight and low on her hips. She had already bathed, and had scrubbed her son before he finished his shower. His cock and balls were beautiful, she thought. So young, yet so wonderfully satisfying to her. Billy faced her as the water cascaded from his head, running down his young body. She stared at the way the water came off the head of his cock, imagining he was taking a delicious piss. She shoved her hand out, cupping his balls gently, caressing them. ""It looks like you're pissing,"" she said softly. ""I love to watch you take a piss, baby. There's something so exciting about seeing that golden, hot piss spurting from a cock."" Billy turned around, and Donna's hand slipped over his hip to his ass. He jutted his ass back. ""Like that ass, Mother?""\n""Mmmm, love that sweet ass, honey,"" she purred, caressing. ""Have you ever kissed someone's ass, Mother?""\n""Why should I tell you that?"" she teased, running her hands about the cheeks of his ass. ""I wanna know everything you've done with others,"" he said. ""Would it turn you on?""\n""Yeah,"" he mumbled as his mother slipped the edge of her hand up and down the crack of his ass. He shoved his ass back farther. ""That feels very good, Mother."" Billy put his hands on his knees, shoving his wet ass over the rim of the bathtub. ""Sweet,"" Donna mewled. ""Sweet, naked ass."" She shoved her face forward, kissing first one cheek, then the other. She darted her tongue out, swiping the tip along the crack of her son's ass. Billy gasped when he felt his mother's tongue come close to his asshole. ""Ohhh, baby,"" Donna moaned, grabbing her son's hips and jerking his ass into her face. She pressed her face into the crack of her son's ass, her tongue flicking wetly, hotly. ""Mmmm, so sweet! You have a very sweet ass, Billy!"" Donna parted her lips and smashed them against his asshole, sucking hard. ""Ooh, Mother!"" Billy gasped. ""You'll suck the shit out of my asshole!""\n""Mmm?"" Donna moaned, feeling the heat of her son's asshole against her lips. She darted her tongue out, lapping against his tight asshole, licking feverishly. She pressed the tip of her tongue against the tight ass ring, and Billy gasped again. ""Are you gonna put your tongue up my ass, Mother?"" Donna, her face pressed hard into the cheeks of her son's ass, couldn't reply. All she could do was moan, and push out her tongue. When she felt his asshole giving, she thrust hard. ""Ohhh, Mother!"" Donna's tongue slipped into her son's asshole, and she darted her tongue back and forth, sliding a hand around to grasp his cock. She closed her fist about his prick and jacked him, jerking back and forth, all the time fucking him in the ass with her tongue. She rammed her tongue in and out, enjoying the wet heat of his asshole. She pumped on his cock faster and faster, while driving her tongue in and out wickedly. Billy wiggled his ass, gasping with this strange pleasure. He felt as if he would shit, but knew he wouldn't. His cock was throbbing with powerful hardness, the prickhead swollen and dripping. Donna ran her palm about the head of his cock, smearing her hand with his fuck juices, then pumping the hard prickshaft again. ""Don't jack me off, Mother!"" Billy groaned. ""I don't want a hand job!"" Donna squeezed his cock hard, then slipped her tongue out of his asshole. ""I won't jack you off, baby,"" she said. ""I just wanted to suck on your sweet asshole for a while."" Billy turned, his cock straining up very hard. Donna dipped her mouth and pulled the prickhead between her lips, sucking it, her tongue swiping about the piss hole. Pulling from him, she rubbed the head of his cock about her chin and neck. She kissed his stomach, then pulled his cock to her tits, smashing her nipples with his piss hole. ""Now that you have this beautiful hard-on,"" she whispered, ""where shall we put it, Billy?""\n""Up your ass, Mother,"" he replied. ""You really love my ass, don't you?"" She grinned wickedly up at him. ""You really love to fuck mother's hot asshole, don't you?""\n""Yeah!"" Donna slid from the toilet, leaning back on the floor. She spread her legs wide, pulling her panties to one side. She drew her knees to her tits, offering her ass to her son. Billy stood and looked, seeing the inviting crack, the puckering of her asshole, her cunt so hairy and juicy just above. Donna held the cheeks of her ass wide apart, her panties to one side. Billy went to his knees, his cock rubbing along her fiery cunt. Donna pressed her crotch up, feeling his balls rubbing along the crack of her ass, pressing at her asshole while he rubbed the shaft of his cock back and forth on her boiling cunt. ""That feels very good, baby,"" she hissed. ""I can feel your cock throb against my cunt. But let's not play; let's fuck right now!"" Billy lowered his cock, sliding the head along the wet lips of his mother's cunt. As he dragged it to her asshole, Donna made a hissing sound. Billy watched as he pressed his cock against Donna's tight asshole, seeing the pucker sink inward. He could watch his mother's cunt throb this way, see her clitoris turn hard. ""Shove it to me,"" Donna wailed, squirming her ass. ""Don't shove it in easy and slow, baby! Ram it in me! Stab your cock right up my fucking asshole fast!"" With a grunt, Billy plunged his cock past the gripping ring of his mother's asshole. Donna squealed as her asshole stretched and widened for the hard shaft of his cock. Her cunt spasmed momentarily, and she drew her knees tight against her tits. With his cock penetrating her ass deeply, Donna clamped the ring about the base, her asshole sucking hotly on his prick. Billy groaned with the sensations, and started pumping back and forth, fucking his mother's asshole, staring at her wet, hairy cunt opening and closing. ""Oh, baby, you feel so big in my ass!"" Donna sobbed softly, squirming her ass onto him. ""Your cock feels like a fucking pole up my ass, and I love it! Stretch mother's asshole with your big, hard cock, Billy! Oooh, fuck my asshole!"" Billy fucked his cock in and out, rubbing at his mother's cunt with one hand. As her pussy juices smeared his palm, he brought his hand to his face, licking. He poked a finger into his mother's cunt as he fucked his cock in and out of her asshole, and licked his finger. ""Let me have a taste!"" Donna whimpered, grinding her ass onto his cock. ""Let me taste my cunt, too?"" Billy thrust his fingers into his mother's cunt, wiggling them about. Donna gasped with pleasure, his cock filling her asshole and two of his fingers pumping into her juicy cunt. ""Let me suck your fingers!"" she cried. Billy pushed his pussy-wet fingers to his mother's mouth. Donna immediately licked and sucked them, swirling her tongue about the wetness. She churned her ass, managing to hold her knees tightly against her tits. The hard friction of her son's cock pounding into her asshole set her flesh to rippling excitement, her clitoris bulging. She rubbed at her cunt with her own fingers, brought them to her mouth, and licked the cunt juices from them greedily. ""You like mother's asshole, baby? Do you love to fuck mother up the hot asshole?""\n""Yeah, Mom?"" Billy groaned. ""Your ass is tight and hot and makes my cock stiff! I'm gonna fuck it and come in it! I'm gonna shoot so much come juice up your hot asshole, you'll taste it in your cocksucking throat!""\n""Yes! Oh, God, yes!"" Donna wailed, feverishly bucking her ass up and down on his cock. ""Come up my ass! Fill mother's fucking asshole with that thick cream! My asshole wants it ... my asshole is hungry for cock and come juice!"" Billy shoved his hands to his mother's ass, humping wildly now. He pumped his cock back and forth swiftly, using short, spastic strokes. His balls burned and ached, loaded with come juice. Donna, moaning with the ecstasy of her stretching asshole, kept running her hands into her cunt, then licking them feverishly. She pulled at the hairy lips of her pussy, opening her cunt wide. ""Finger-fuck my cunt!"" she squealed. ""Fuck mother in the cunt with your fingers ... and fuck me up the ass with your cock!"" Billy thrust two fingers into his mother's hot, wet pussy, fucking them in and out, matching the rhythm of his cock up her asshole. The liquid sounds excited them both. ""Hot, tight ass, Mother!"" Billy groaned. ""Shit, your ass is tight and hot! Your cunt is wet, juicy!""\n""Yes!"" Donna gurgled, tossing her head back and forth on the floor of the bathroom. ""Mother has a very hot, very tight asshole, and a wet, hairy cunt just for you ... for your sweet hard cock and pussy-licking mouth!"" Billy yanked his drenched fingers out of her cunt and shoved them into her mouth quickly. ""Mother, I'm gonna come!""\n""Oooh!"" she wailed, sucking his juicy fingers. Her asshole clamped about his cock hard, squeezing. ""I'm gonna come now!"" His cock lurched deep inside her asshole, then the fiery spurts of come juice gushed along the walls of her asshole. Donna screamed, his fingers sliding out of her mouth. She clawed at her wet cunt with both hands, an orgasm rumbling through her as her son flooded her ass with come juice. Billy stared at the almost violent way his mother clawed at her cunt, his cock jerking and spewing far into her asshole. ""I'm coming, too!"" she shouted. ""Ohhh, baby, mother's cunt is coming and you're coming and my asshole is coming and ... oh, shoot that sweet juice to my ass!"" With rapid spurts, Billy flooded his mother's asshole with come juice, his cock throbbing against the squeezing ass ring. He could see her cunt pulsate with a powerful orgasm, her clitoris jerking. ""Ohhh ... ooooh ... ahhhhh, yes!"" Donna cried softly, her spasms weakening. ""So good, Billy. So fucking good!"" Billy held his cock deep inside his mother's ass, feeling his prick relaxing. Her asshole kept squeezing, and he gasped with pleasure. A final drop of come juice was squeezed from his balls by the flexing of her asshole, and then he slumped. Donna refused to turn his cock loose, keeping his prick gripped tightly inside her asshole. The spasms of her cunt stilled, and she relaxed, arms stretched out, her tits heaving up and down. Billy caressed his mother's thighs while they slowly returned to normal. Then he started to pull his cock from her ass. ""No, leave it in me,"" she whispered, closing her asshole tightly. ""Don't take your cock out yet."" He saw the expression on her face. ""What are you gonna do, Mother?"" he asked. She grinned at him, parting the lips of her cunt with her fingers once more. ""I think I'll take a piss,"" she said. ""Do you mind?"" Billy giggled. ""With my cock up your ass?""\n""Sure,"" Donna replied. ""Why not?"" Billy stared down at her cunt. ""Why not?"" he echoed. ""Go ahead and take a piss, Mother."" Donna let out a quick spurt of piss. It splashed against Billy's stomach. ""You like it?"" she asked. ""Yeah.""\n""Here comes some more!"" Donna spurted again, the golden piss splashing out of her cunt and onto her son's stomach. It ran down his flesh, over the lips of ha cunt and to her asshole, where his cock was still buried. Donna held the hairy lips of her cunt wide open, pissing strongly now, spewing a golden stream up a few inches before it spattered onto her son. Billy moved his hand to his mother's cunt, feeling the hot piss. He pulled his hand up and, to his mother's delight, licked the ass from it. She strained hard, wanting to keep pissing. ""Taste my piss, baby!""\n""Delicious!"" Billy replied, shoving his hand back into it and bringing it to his mouth again. ""Your piss is good and sweet and hot, Mother!""\n""Want to piss in my ass?"" Billy grinned, watching her cunt pissing. He said nothing, but began to piss inside his mother's asshole. ""Oooh, I can feel it!"" Donna moaned. ""Oh, baby, I can feel you pissing in my ass! Ahhh, it's so hot and wet! Piss, baby, piss!"" She kept up a golden stream from her pussy, drenching Billy's stomach and cock and balls, the cheeks of her ass. Billy gazed hotly at her cunt, excited by the golden piss spewing from it. He spurted hot piss up her asshole for a long time. ""Ohhh, that's so good, baby!"" she hissed. ""Give mother an enema! A delicious, hot, piss enema! I love it, Billy! Ohhh, God, I love to feel you piss up my fucking asshole!"" Billy moaned softly as he watched the stream of his mother's piss slowing down. Without saying anything to her, he cut his own piss off, and pulled his cock out of her asshole. ""Ohhh, no!"" Donna wailed. But Billy jerked back and to her delight, shoved his face to her cunt. He caught the final gushing of his mother's piss in his face, and she had finished by the time he closed his lips about her cunt. ""Ohhh, eat it, baby!"" Billy sucked greedily at his mother's cunt, tasting her piss on the soft hair of her pussy. He drove his tongue in and out of her cunt frantically, sucking at her clitoris. Donna hunched her crotch up to meet his face, squealing with rapture. ""Suck my cunt! Make me come again!"" Donna urged, tossing her cunt about with wild pleasure. ""Suck mother's cunt hard, baby, Oooh, I feel your piss dripping out of my asshole!"" She raced her hands behind her upturned ass, fingering her asshole while her son sucked and licked her cunt. She shoved her middle finger into her own asshole. ""Ahhh, suck my cunt, Billy! I'm fingerfucking myself in the ass! Suck my pussy! Eat mother's hot pussy!"" Billy rammed his tongue far into the soft wetness of his mother's cunt, then drew his tongue up over her clitoris, finally licking through the piss-wet hair, tasting her piss hungrily. Driving her finger violently into her own asshole, Donna yelped. ""I'm ready to come again, Billy! Ohhh, my cunt is on fire and I'm going to come again!"" Billy felt his mother's cunt contract against his face, and he lapped frantically as she exploded with orgasm. Slamming her cunt hard into her son's face, Donna screamed with ecstasy, holding the back of his head with one hand, still thrusting her finger in and out of her burning asshole. Piss dripped out of her ass, soaking her hand, increasing her erotic enjoyment. When she finished coming, Billy lifted his face. ""Kiss me!"" she urged, pulling his face to hers. ""Let me kiss your lips and lick your face! Oooh, you taste so good ... my cunt juice on your mouth!"" Donna ran her tongue about her son's lips, his cheeks and chin, tasting her own cunt, her own piss. She pulled her finger out of her asshole and, to Billy's surprise, began to suck. ""You had that finger up your asshole, Mother!""\n""Mmmm, my asshole is no different than yours,"" she replied. ""I tongue fucked you in the asshole, didn't I?""\n""Yeah, you're right."" He grinned, sitting back on his heels. Donna's thighs were spread about his hips, her cunt open to him. He lifted his cock. ""I didn't finish pissing in your ass, Mother.""\n""You didn't?""\n""I'm gonna finish pissing now, on your cunt!""\n""Ohhh, baby, please!"" Billy shot a long stream of golden piss over his mother's pussy. Donna lifted her head, watching her cunt hair become soaked, feeling his piss burn the sensitive lips of her pussy and clitoris. ""Ohhh, that's nice, honey!"" she murmured. ""Piss all over me! Piss all over mother's hot, hairy cunt! Oooh, I like that!""\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nDonna stripped her panties off and dropped them to the floor. She could not resist taking a quick suck of her son's cock, and the slight taste of shit served to excite her. She nuzzled into his cock and balls, looking up at him with smoldering eyes. ""Do you mind the things I do with you, Billy?"" she asked. ""I don't mind at all, Mother,"" he said. ""I like it.""\n""You don't think I'm horrible because I suck on my finger after I've had it in my ass, or cunt? Or suck your cock after you've had it in my asshole?""\n""Mother, you can do anything with me, you know that.""\n""I hope so, baby.""\n""What are you thinking of doing now, Mother?""\n""Nothing, really,"" she said, smearing her lips along his cock and balls. ""No more than we've done already.""\n""I doubt it,"" Billy said, pushing his cock and balls into his mother's face. Donna licked her tongue about them, stroking his ass with her hands. ""Well,"" she said, pulling back and looking up at him. ""I was wondering if I could, you know, sort of piss on you.""\n""You already did,"" he reminded her. ""When I had my cock up your ass.""\n""I mean ... well, you did shove your face into my cunt while I was pissing, didn't you?""\n""I sure did!""\n""So, I was thinking maybe it would be fun if you'd let me piss ... in your face."" Billy shivered, grinning at his mother. ""In my face, huh? You wanna piss in my face, Mother?""\n""Will you let me?""\n""Right in my face?"" She nodded, her eyes twinkling. ""Sure.""\n""Oh, you're so sweet, Billy!"" she cooed, hugging him about his hips and shoving her face into his crotch. Billy spread his feet, and his mother shoved her tongue past his balls, probed his asshole, then dragged her tongue around his balls and up his cock. She swallowed his cock for a moment of sucking, then pulled back. ""Now?"" she asked. Billy held his cock, rubbing the prickhead back and forth on his mother's lips. ""If you wanna, Mother."" Donna hugged his hips again, smashing her face into his crotch. Then she looked up, her eyes blazing with eagerness. ""Lie on the floor,"" she said softly. Billy spread himself on the floor, looking up at his mother. Donna stood with her legs apart, her hips rolling. Billy gazed up her smooth thighs and into her cunt. The hair covering her pussy excited him, as always. He could see the wet pinkness of her cunt, the tip of her clitoris, the curve of her shapely ass. Donna felt her cunt a moment or so, looking down at her son. She opened her pussy for his eyes, smiling down. ""YQU really think mother has a pretty cunt?"" she asked softly. ""It's beautiful, Mother,"" he replied. ""It's the most beautiful cunt in the whole fucking world."" Donna cooed with pleasure, swinging one foot over his chest. The view of his mother's cunt caused his cock to shift, start to swell. Donna's eyes were very hot as she slowly lowered herself. She squatted above her son, her asscheeks parting. Billy gazed hungrily into his mother's crotch, seeing her cunt and asshole, her tits straining up higher. Donna squatted with her knees very wide, holding her tits with both hands, gazing down into her son's face. Her cunt was near his chest, in perfect place for what she wanted to do. ""This makes mother's cunt hot,"" Donna whispered. ""Can you see my pussy getting wet, honey?"" Billy nodded. ""It's already juicy, Mother.""\n""Want a quick lick first?"" Donna purred hoarsely, sliding her hands down her body and through the thick curls of her pussy. She spread the cuntlips wide for her son, revolving her squatting ass invitingly. ""Do you want to have a quick taste of mother's cunt before I piss?"" Billy caressed the spreading cheeks of his mother's ass, lifting his head. He inhaled the wet heat of his mother's cunt for a moment, and his cock lurched with anticipation. He kissed the hairy wetness, then lapped his tongue along the slit of her pussy. ""Ohhh, so good, darling!"" Donna mewled. Billy swiped his tongue across his mother's asshole, dragging it along the wet slit to her clitoris. He swirled his tongue about the throbbing knot, closing his lips over it and sucking vigorously. Donna cried out with delight, feeling the tight suction on her clitoris. She wiggled her ass and smashed her cunt into his face, rubbing back and forth. ""Oh, baby, I have to piss!"" she whimpered. ""Ohhh, Billy, I have to piss in your fucking face now!"" Billy slipped his tongue up his mother's cunt a few times, then rested his head on the floor, gazing into her pussy. He licked his lips, tasting the sweet pussy juices of his mother, and held his breath. Donna stared down with smoldering eyes as she pulled at the hair lined lips of her cunt, opening her pussy for her son's eyes. ""Here it comes!"" she moaned. A spurt of piss spewed from her cunt and splashed on Billy's neck. ""Oh, Mother!"" he groaned. ""I saw it!""\n""Watch mother's cunt!"" Donna spurted again. Billy moaned softly as he watched the golden piss come out of his mother's cunt in rapid, short squirts. The wetness burned his neck, and with each spurt, her piss went a little higher until it splashed on his chin. Donna's eyes were very, very hot as she watched his face. Ripples of excitement flowed about her naked flesh. Pissing into her son's face was more thrilling than thinking about it, she realized. ""Oh, take my piss, Billy!"" she squealed huskily. ""Take mother's hot piss, Take mother's hot piss in your cunt-sucking face, baby!"" Billy moaned with pleasure. His cock was throbbing already, standing straight up in trembling hardness. His mother kept up a rapid squirting, sending spurts of piss across his neck and chin, watching as his flesh became soaked. Billy shoved a hand from her ass and grasped his cock, pumping as he squeezed the cheek of her ass with his other hand. ""Is it nice, baby?"" she asked throatily. ""Do you like the feel of my piss on your face? Is mother's piss real hot?"" Billy nodded just as his mother squirted a short stream of piss. Pee splashed across his lips. ""Ooooh, look at that!"" Donna hissed. ""I pissed on your mouth!"" Billy moaned, jerking at his cock swiftly. ""Ahh, you like it, don't you?""\n""Mmmm,"" Billy replied, nodding his head vigorously. ""Here it comes, darling!"" Donna moaned. ""I'm going to really piss in your fucking face now!"" She let loose a strong, steady stream of yellow pee into her son's face. The golden piss hissed out of her hairy pussy and into Billy's face. He was soon soaked in piss. It streamed from his face and over his cheeks and neck. Donna made crying sounds of pleasure as she watched what she was doing with her son. The piss gushed strongly, and Billy slowly parted his lips, feeling the piss seep past his teeth. The taste of his mother's hot piss sent a wild tremor of perverse delight through his young body. He gripped his cock very hard, making the prickhead bulge. ""Shove your face in my cunt!"" Donna gasped. Billy didn't hesitate. He lifted his head and smashed his face into his mother's cunt, his lips pressing. The hot piss sprayed outward, soaking the insides of her thighs as well as his face. ""Ohhh, baby, baby!"" Donna sobbed, pissing hard. Billy drew his head back and opened his mouth. ""You want me to piss in your mouth?"" Donna asked in delight. Billy nodded as the stream of piss moved upward, and then his mother was pissing directly into his mouth. Billy moaned and his eyes became glazed as the hot piss filled his mouth to overflowing. Donna, watching, gurgled with excitement. ""I'm pissing in your fucking mouth, baby!"" she cried. ""Mother is pissing in your cunt sucking mouth! Oooooh, baby, drink my piss! Drink mother's piss,"" Billy began to swallow. The hot taste of his mother's piss caused his balls to swell and harden. He gripped his cock as tight as he could, feeling as if he would come any second. He closed his eyes and took the full force of his mother's piss into his mouth. He couldn't swallow fast enough, and most of it ran from his open mouth and over his cheeks. His head was resting in a puddle of piss, but that didn't matter. ""Billy, this could make me come!"" Donna squealed. ""Mother's cunt is throbbing and I'm pissing at the same time? I didn't know I could come and piss at the same time! Ohhh, let me piss in your mouth, baby! Let mother piss all over your sweet, fucking face!"" She swung her squatting ass about, spraying her son in the face from forehead to chin, and Billy thrived on it. Donna's pussy hair gleamed with beads of piss and she turned it loose. She clutched at her tits again, making her nipples strain outward. The hot piss kept spurting from her cunt for what seemed a long time, yet could not have been longer than two minutes at the most. The stream slowed, then began to trickle. Billy lifted his wet face and rammed his mouth into his mother's cunt. He darted his tongue out, and licked up and down the piss-wet slit. He ran his tongue through the soft hairs of her pussy, licking up the piss there. Donna gurgled as she pushed her cunt into his face. She grabbed his head, and began to pound her cunt up and down, smashing at his sucking lips and darting tongue. ""Ooooh, suck that cunt!"" she sobbed. ""Suck that pussy! Eat mother's pissy cunt, Billy! Ahhhh, baby, lick mother's cunt!"" With a squeal, she came. Her cunt convulsed with wet heat into her son's face. She pulled his head up hard, grinding frantically at his sucking mouth as her pussy contracted with powerful waves of orgasm. Billy rammed his tongue in hard, tasting the slippery juices of her spasming cunt, his cock almost exploding. His balls were very tight, aching slightly. Donna cried out as her orgasm burned through her body, her ass wiggling and grinding into her son's face. Billy found himself licking and sucking at his mother's wet asshole as much as her cunt. The taste of her hot cunt and piss sent wild desire to his cock. ""I want your prick!"" Donna shouted. ""I want your hard prick up my cunt!"" She scooted swiftly down his chest, leaving a trail of pussy juice and piss on his flesh. She darted a hand down and clasped the base of his cock, and then stabbed herself in the pussy. ""Oooohhh, yes!"" she cried as her cunt stretched about his cock. ""Fuck that cunt now, baby! Fuck it hard! Fuck it deep!"" But Billy couldn't fuck his mother. She was banging up and down on his hard cock, not letting him lift to meet the wild, frantic thrusts of her cunt. Donna sat on top of his cock and bounced, using the muscles of her slender, shapely thighs. She squealed with heat, pulling at her tits, twisting her nipples. Billy stared down at her hairy cunt riding his cock, hearing the wet sounds as she slapped up and down. ""Fuck me, Mother!"" he grunted, gripping her spread knees. ""Fuck me and make me come!""\n""Yes, baby! Mother will fuck you! Mother will fuck your sweet, hard cock good! Mother's cunt will suck your cock off! Mother's cunt will jack your hard cock off! Mother's cunt will fuck the piss out of your hard cock!"" The sensations gripped Billy, making his body shake from head to toe. He gritted his teeth, watching her cunt devour his cock feverishly. Donna swung her hot ass around in tight circles. Froth was building up at the base of his cock and on his balls. The froth was the juice of her demanding cunt. ""I'm going to come again!"" Donna screamed, smashing hard onto her son's cock. ""My cunt is--here I come, baby!"" Billy felt the squeezing contractions of his mother's cunt as she came. Donna rammed her pussy hard on his prick, the hairy cuntlips closing tightly around the base. The convulsions and wet heat of his mother's pussy triggered Billy's long-suffering discharge. With a grunt, he spewed hot come juice deep into his mother's hungry cunt. ""Fill me!"" Donna squealed. ""Fill mother's cunt with hot come juice! Fill my fucking pussy! Squirt it to me, Billy!"" Donna fell across her son's chest, her cunt pulling at his gushing cock. Mindless with rapture, she licked at his face, tasting her piss. She ran her tongue completely about her son's face, from his forehead to his neck, her long tongue swirling. She moaned and sobbed with intense ecstasy, her cunt going through series after series of boiling orgasms. Her pussy drained her son's young balls finally, and she fell from him, gasping hard. Every inch of her naked body tingled deliciously, and her cunt continued to throb. Her orgasms had become almost painful as they finally stopped, and now she felt a slight soreness between her thighs. Billy couldn't move. All his muscles felt like liquid. All he could do was lay on his back and gasp, trying to pull air into his lungs. His cock and balls gleamed with the juices of his mother's cunt. After a minute, Donna sat up, grinning down at him. ""Did that turn you on, baby?"" she asked in a sensuous voice. ""I mean, letting me piss in your face?""\n""You know it, Mother,"" he answered. Her eyes moved down his body, looking at his cock and balls. The juices of her cunt gleamed there. She swallowed, then ran her tongue over her lips. Leaning down, she kissed his wet cock, then her tongue darted and swirled. Billy looked down as she licked the juices off his cock and balls, her lips glistening wetly. Billy spread his legs, and his mother shoved her face underneath his balls, her long tongue snaking into the crack of his ass. Billy moaned as his mother licked the crinkle of his asshole, then drew her tongue to his balls. Donna pulled her son's balls into her mouth and sucked them gently. Finally she let them fall out of her mouth, and she pulled his cock into it, sucking as her tongue swished. ""I bet you can come once more,"" she said in a low voice, rubbing her lips about the head of his cock. ""I bet I can make you come once more with my mouth, Billy."" Billy's eyes shined with eagerness. He was always eager to have his cock inside his mother's mouth. He liked the way she sucked him, the way her lips pulled hard. Donna closed her lips around the head of his cock, sucking and swirling her tongue on the smooth head. She moaned happily as she felt his cock start to stiffen. This was what she loved about her son--he could become hard almost on demand. Sliding onto her hands and knees, Donna leaned over her son, bobbing her face up and down. She held her lips tight, sucking faster and faster. Billy watched her mouth, then saw her uplifted ass swaying. He pulled at his mother's leg, and she shifted with her ass toward him. constantly sucking with greed. She started to swing her leg over his head, thinking he wanted to suck her cunt, but Billy stopped her. While she sucked, he ran his hand up and down the back of her creamy thighs, over her ass. When he pushed a finger into her cunt, Donna moaned softly. When he shoved a second finger into her asshole, she squealed with pleasure. Humping her ass, she moved it into his stabbing fingers, feeling one working into her cunt and another into her asshole. Donna hunched her ass into her son's fingers, feeling the deep penetration. The feel of him finger-fucking her in the cunt and asshole at the same tune sent shivers of delight through her body, and sucking on his cock at the same time caused her to tremble and feel a swelling in the pit of her stomach. Despite the series of powerful orgasms she had just gone through, she felt her cunt building to another. ""Suck harder, Mother!"" he groaned. ""Suck my cock harder! I can see your cunt and asshole, with my fingers in them. You sure have a pretty cunt and asshole, Mother! If you suck harder, you'll make me come in your mouth! You want me to come in your mouth, Mother?""\n""Hhmmmm!"" Donna squealed, increasing the speed of her bobbing mouth. When his cock entered her throat, her cunt would pulsate. She loved the feel of his swollen cock inside her throat, but she wouldn't get the full taste of his sweet come juice that way. ""I'm getting ready to come, Mother!"" Hardly had the words come from him when Billy discharged. With a muffled squeal, Donna jerked her head up until she held only the rounded head of his cock between her lips. She flapped her tongue back and forth on his piss hole, catching the thick sweetness of his come juice across it. The taste sent her cunt into contractions of orgasm again. Her pussy squeezed at one finger, her asshole gripping the other.\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\nDonna sat on the arm of the couch, wearing panties. She rubbed her cunt back and forth, her eyes dreamy as she produced delicious sensations in her crotch. Billy was sitting on the floor, watching her. His jockey shorts were tight, very tight, and his balls and cock were outlined. He leaned back, stretching his legs out to emphasize the bulge of his cock and balls for his mother. He could see strands of her cunt hair sticking from the tight crotch of her panties. Donna was exciting herself this way for her son's viewing pleasure, having discovered he loved to watch her do things to herself. Finding this out was no real surprise to her, however. He was like her, and they thought the same and fantasized the same. She enjoyed watching him play with his cock and balls, too. But when he came, she wanted it either on some part of her body, her tits, her cunt, ass, or face, or inside her. For his part, Billy enjoyed seeing her make herself come, seeing the contractions of her hairy cunt when the orgasm struck, the jerking of her clitoris. Drawing her panties up tightly to make the crotch dig into her cunt, she arched her hips forward. The puffy lips swelled out along the panties, and Billy grinned with visual pleasure. ""Like that?"" she whispered. ""Yeah."" Donna pressed her cunt hard against the arm of the couch, moaning softly as a stab of pleasure flooded her cunt. ""Stand up in front of me, baby,"" she whispered. Billy stood, and Donna leaned down. She licked her tongue along his shorts, up and down the hardness of his cock. At the same time, she kept rubbing her pussy on the couch. She tasted the wetness seeping through his shorts as her tongue flicked across the tip of his cock. She pressed her lips against it, sucking the piss hole through the fabric. ""I've never sucked a cock off through shorts before,"" she said. ""I wonder what your come juice would taste like that way.""\n""Try it, Mother,"" he urged, sliding his hands about her firm tits. ""Mmmm, I might one of these days,"" she purred, flicking the tip of her tongue against the wet spot. She shoved her cunt back and forth on the couch, feeling herself becoming very wet. ""I bet I can come fucking this silly couch."" Lifting upright, she rubbed her cunt back and forth, pulling her panties into her cunt. Billy stared, his cock edging upward on his shorts. Donna shoved the waist of his shorts down, exposing the head of his cock. She leaned over once more, licking her tongue about the smooth flesh. She dipped the tip of her tongue into his piss hole, tasting the seeping fluids. She ran her hand past her hip and stroked her ass, the other stroking her son's ass. ""Fuck this shit,"" she said, climbing from the arm of the couch. She peeled her panties off, turning them inside out. ""See how wet my panties are?"" she said, showing them to her son. Bringing them to her face, she licked at the crotch. ""Mmmm, I taste good, don't I?"" Billy laughed. ""You like pussy, Mother?""\n""I don't know,"" she said. ""I've never tasted one. Other than my own, I mean.""\n""Would you like to?"" Donna pretended to give some thought to that. Her eyes sparkled and she nodded her head. ""I think I'd suck a cunt if we had one handy.""\n""I'd love to see pussy, Mother,"" Billy said, shoving his shorts past his balls and stroking on his hard cock. ""You'd love it, I bet. A cunt is soft and wet and sweet."" Donna pushed the crotch of her panties into her mouth, sucking the cunt juices. The taste was nice, and she gurgled softly. ""I feel like some wicked person, sucking the crotch of my panties.""\n""So what, Mother? It's just you and me, and I love to see you this way."" She ran her panties between her legs, wiping then along her asshole and cunt, then offered them to her son. ""Want to taste me?"" Billy eagerly sucked at his mother's panties while running his fist up and down his cock. ""I just wiped my ass with them,"" Donna giggled. ""I don't care,"" Billy replied. ""I like the taste of your asshole, too, Mother."" Donna slid down to the floor, leaning her head on the cushions of the couch, spreading her legs wide and drawing her knees up. She began to play with her cunt and watch her son pump his cock. Billy slipped between his mother's thighs, jacking with a tight fist. Donna's eyes glowed hotly as she watched him, rubbing her clitoris and dipping her finger into her pussy. ""Jack it off for me, Billy,"" she crooned softly. ""Jack your cock off but come in my mouth."" Billy stared down, watching his mother play with her cunt as he pounded on his cock. Donna rested her head so it faced upward. His balls were six or so inches from her face, and she took a lick at them with her tongue. ""Suck my balls, Mother,"" he urged. ""Mmmm, I will,"" she purred, and pulled his dangling balls into her mouth. She sucked them as his fist beat up and down his cock. ""That feels great, Mother,"" Billy moaned. Donna's wet mouth clung to his balls, her tongue swirling about them, enjoying the fullness, the heat of them. Her eyes glazed as she watched his fist jerking. Now and then a drop of juice was flung from his piss hole and landed across her forehead. When that happened, Donna mewled with pleasure. She fucked her finger in and out of her cunt, smashing at her inflamed clitoris, writhing her naked ass on the floor. ""Mmm, baby,"" she moaned, letting his balls loose. ""Ooooh, I think I'm going to come!"" Billy stepped back a pace, and looked down between his mother's open legs. Donna lifted her cunt upward, writhing her ass, stabbing a finger swiftly into her cunt. She made wet slapping sounds. Then she shoved two fingers into her cunt, and fucked herself vigorously. ""Ohhh, there!"" she sobbed. Billy gazed at the hairy lips of his mother's cunt, watching the powerful pulsations, the lurching of her clitoris. ""Oh, God, it's good!"" Donna wailed. ""Watch me come, baby! Ooooh, see mother's cunt coming! I love it ... I love to come!"" As the orgasm faded, she lowered her ass to the floor again. Pulling her fingers from her pussy, she licked them, swirling her tongue into the juice. ""Mmmm, I wish I had a nice, hot, sweet cunt to suck! I'd eat a pretty wet cunt so good!"" Billy banged his fist up and down his cock, panting now. His balls drew up against the base of his prick, and the cockhead started to bulge with shiny smoothness. ""Are you going to come?"" Donna asked. ""Yes!""\n""In my mouth!"" she groaned. ""Come in mother's mouth!"" Donna spread her mouth as wide as she could, her tongue sticking out. Her eyes blazed with hunger as she waited. ""Here it comes, Mother!"" Thick spurts of come juice sprayed from his cock. He splashed it into his mother's mouth. Donna whimpered as she let her mouth fill, not swallowing. Billy watched her open mouth become full of his creamy come juice. Spurt after spurt blew out of his piss hole. When the squirting stopped, he milked his cock to rub a final drop on the tip of his mother's tongue. Then Donna swallowed. ""Mmmm, so fucking sweet!"" she murmured, licking her lips, then swiping at the wet tip of her son's cock. ""You taste so fucking sweet, Billy! I could take your come juice in my mouth all fucking day!"" Billy remained on his feet, his cock relaxed and hanging down. He pulled his mother's face into his crotch, rubbing slowly. Donna inhaled the exciting odor of her son's cock and balls, his asshole. She slipped her hands to his ass, cupping and squeezing the cheeks, her tongue licking at whatever she placed in her face. Inching forward, Billy pressed his ass into his mother's face, and Donna lapped at the tight pucker of his asshole eagerly, his balls resting on her nose, his cock along her eyes and forehead. ""Suck my ass, Mother,"" Billy giggled. ""Suck my asshole!"" Donna pressed her hot lips around the ring of his asshole, sucking very hard. The tip of her tongue darted into the ass ring, plunging up and down. Billy squirmed into his mother's face excitedly, holding the back of her head. Donna parted the cheeks of his ass, trying to push her face harder and tighter against his burning asshole. ""I think I'm gonna piss, Mother."" Donna's eyes rolled dreamily. She darted her tongue deep into his asshole, hoping her son would piss. She would love to have him piss into her hair, give her a piss shampoo, the way he had given her a piss enema. But that wasn't what Billy was thinking. He pulled his ass out of his mother's face, standing back a foot or so. He held his cock with a thumb and finger. ""I wanna piss in your face this time, Mother.""\n""I'd love it,"" she purred softly. ""I'd love to have you piss in my face, Billy."" He stepped back a bit farther. ""Lift your cunt up,"" he said. ""I wanna piss on your cunt first."" Donna arched her hips up, her weight on the back of her head and feet. Billy aimed his cock at his mother's hairy cunt, and sent a stream of golden piss splashing into the thick hair. Donna whimpered as she felt him piss on her pussy. When her son lowered the stream, his piss stung the sensitive knot of her clitoris. Her hips lurched, and then Billy was pissing upon the slit of her cunt. Squealing with pleasure, Donna peeled her pussy wide open for him, letting her son piss into it. ""Oooh, that's hot and wet and wonderful!"" she purred. ""Piss in my cunt! Piss in mother's hot fucking cunt!"" The soft pussy hair became soaked and matted, and Donna squirmed wantonly. ""Piss on me! Piss on Mother! Piss on my hot cunt, Billy!"" she cried out. ""Ohhh, I love having you piss on me!"" She twisted her uplifted hips, clawing her cunt as open as she could, feeling the sting of his piss against the inside wetness of her pussy. ""Now my face! Piss in my face now, Billy!"" Billy lifted his cock, the hot piss climbing up his mother's stomach, then drenching her sharply pointed tits. ""My face!"" she screamed. Billy lifted his cock higher and pissed into his mother's face. Donna sobbed with perverse ecstasy, feeling the hot piss splash across her face. She opened her mouth and let her son piss in it, swallowing with thirsty sounds. Her face glistened wetly, and even her hair was soaked in her son's piss. She had piss from her head to her cunt, and she relished it, thrilled by it. Billy giggled lewdly as he pissed into his mother's face, arching his cock to piss across her closed eyes, over her nose, and back into her mouth again. Donna's ass twisted with ecstasy, her cunt opening and closing with quick sucking motions. Her clitoris bulged tightly. ""You like it, Mother?"" be asked. ""You like it when I piss in your cocksucking face?""\n""Mmmm!"" Billy pissed for some time, and, although his mother struggled to swallow it all, she couldn't keep up with him. Piss ran about her face and neck, and her cunt was alive with a fire that his piss couldn't possibly put out. As the stream weakened, Billy edged his cock to his mother's lips. Opening her eyes, Donna saw what he was doing, and she eagerly closed her lips about his piss hole. Billy sent the last squirt of piss splattering into his mother's throat. Donna moaned and ran her tongue about his piss hole, then tried to swallow his cock. Billy leaned over and fucked into his mother's mouth while Donna held the cheeks of his ass. She gurgled with delight as his prick began to harden. Billy fucked his mother's mouth until his cock became very hard, throbbing with need. Then he pulled out. ""Oooh, you should let me suck you off,"" she complained. ""I wanna fuck your ass,"" he said. Squealing, Donna spread out on the floor, lifting her legs up, drawing her knees to her shoulders. She pulled higher until her cunt was above her face. She shoved her tongue out, trying to reach her cunt with it. ""Oooh, I wish I could suck my own cunt!"" Billy pushed at his mother's ass as she stretched her face upward. With some straining, she managed to flip the tip of her tongue across her own clitoris. ""Lick it, Mother!"" Billy gasped, seeing what she was doing. ""God, I do taste good!"" she moaned, then began flicking her tongue about her clitoris. Her back was straining, but tasting her own cunt made her feel better. Her tongue wiggled and swirled about her clitoris, but try as she might, she could not get her tongue into the slit of her pussy. Billy ran his tongue out and licked at the wet lips of his mother's cunt, then stabbed his tongue in. Donna moaned with pleasure as her son tongue-fucked her pussy. Her own tongue was lapping at her clitoris. They stared into each other's eyes while licking at her pussy, Billy pressing her ass downward. Donna thought her back would break, but she was enjoying this so much she didn't care. ""Oooo, we can make me come this way!"" she hissed. ""Both of us licking my cunt is going to make me come, Billy!"" She lapped swiftly at her own clitoris, trying to pull her clit into her mouth, but she couldn't. Their tongues met often, licking each other. While Billy fucked into her cunt, Donna licked her own clitoris. Her bent body shook as her rapture grew, and her cunt was so juicy, fuck juice ran out of her pussy and over her swollen clitoris. Donna hungrily licked the fuck juices into her mouth. Billy, though, didn't keep fucking her pussy with his tongue. He drew his tongue out and licked along her asshole, too. The sensation of licking her clitoris while her son licked her asshole and cunt filled Donna with tremors of weird ecstasy. Her pussy was boiling and dripping all over the place. She dripped so much that her clitoris became very slippery. ""Suck your cunt, Mother!"" Billy moaned. ""Suck your hot fucking pussy!""\n""I am! I am!"" Donna cried, straining her tongue to her inflamed clitoris. What she was doing was so wild, so impossible, she knew her orgasm would be tremendous. ""Suck my asshole, baby! Suck my asshole and lick my cunt! Let's both suck my hot, wet cunt!"" Donna tried to pull her own crotch farther into her face, but she was bent to the breaking point already. She swirled her tongue about her bulging clitoris feverishly, feeling her son's tongue sliding from her asshole to dip into her pussy. Shivers of heat raced about her flesh, and if her son had not been holding her ass up and down, she would not have managed this at all. Billy fucked his tongue into his mother's cunt, his upper lip brushing his mother's tongue. He fucked her pussy a few times, then slipped his tongue to her asshole, penetrating easily. Donna cried out with delight, her cunt starting to quiver and twitch. More and more fuck juices ran to her clitoris, and she greedily licked them up. Then, howling like an insane wolf, she came. Her tongue probed and licked with fiery heat at her throbbing clitoris while her son rammed his tongue into her cunt. Their faces were close, eyes closed, as they sucked her with perverse ecstasy. The orgasm went on and on and Donna could hardly stand much more. ""Stop!"" she yelped. ""Ohhh, baby, no more, please!"" Billy pulled his face up, and let his mother's body straighten out on the floor. He leaned to her face, kissing her mouth and running his tongue across her lips. Donna returned his kisses eagerly, taking her tongue past his teeth and sucking. ""Oh, my God!"" she gurgled. ""Do you know what we just done, Billy? We sucked my cunt! You and me, we sucked my fucking cunt together! Who would ever think that was possible?"" Billy laughed, delighted. ""Do you like your taste, Mother?""\n""Oh, I love it!"" she squealed. ""I just wish I could get my face in my pussy all the way.""\n""We'll work on it,"" he promised. ""Sure, and break my fucking back in the process,"" she giggled. Billy, on his knees, stroked his cock. ""I thought you were going to fuck me up the ass,"" she said. ""I'm ready,"" he replied. ""So am I,"" Donna cooed, turning onto her stomach and bunching the cheeks of her ass. Billy leaned over and licked the creamy flesh of his mother's ass, and Donna shook deliciously. ""Mmmmm, hurry up,"" she urged. ""You've licked enough. I want to feel your hard cock slide up my asshole.""\n\n\n\nChapter 9\n\nDonna arched her ass into her son's face, writhing in pleasure. Her tits were smashed beneath her against the floor, her hands stretched far above her head, fingers clawing at the carpet. Billy swiped his tongue along the creamy smooth flesh of his mother's ass, licking hungrily. When he dragged his tongue along the crack, Donna mewled softly, spreading her legs for him. ""Lick it good, baby!"" she cried softly. ""Oh, lick Mother's ass!"" Billy ran the flat surface of his tongue down, poking it at his mother's hairy cunt, then drew his tongue up to her tight, burning asshole. Donna sobbed with delight as her son licked and twisted his tongue about her sensitive asshole. Billy moved his hands past her hips, hugging her tightly and burying his face hard into the cheeks of her hot ass. His tongue lapped and swirled at the tight pucker, bringing whimpers from Donna. ""Suck it!"" Donna crooned. ""Suck Mother's asshole, Billy!"" Billy opened his lips and smashed them around his mother's asshole, sucking as hard as he could, the tip of his tongue flicking at the opening. Donna shivered with the thrilling contact, shaking her ass into her son's face. Billy plunged his tongue into his mother's ass, feeling her ass ring part for him. When his mother responded by pressing her ass tighter into his face, he stabbed swiftly a few times. ""Oh, God!"" Donna wailed. ""You could make me come with that tongue, baby! You can make mother come by tongue-fucking that asshole! Ooooh, but I want your cock up my ass! Fuck me in the ass, Billy! Please, please, fuck Mother up the ass! Use your cock, darling! Ram your cock up Mother's hot ass!"" Billy lifted his face, kissing and licking at the feverish skin of his mother's shivering asscheeks. His cock stood hard and ready, throbbing and dripping. He climbed up over her back, smearing the head of his cock along her slender thigh. Looking down at her arching ass, he drew the swollen head of his cock to the hot crack, and pressed until he felt the prickhead touching her asshole. Donna gasped with anticipation, her asshole puckering eagerly. With one wild plunge, Billy stuffed his cock into his mother's ass. Donna screamed with the sudden ecstasy, her asshole stretching and gripping at his cock. ""Ohhh, so fucking deep, baby!"" she sobbed. ""You can go so fucking deep in my ass! Fuck me, Billy! Ooooh, fuck mother up the ass ... fuck mother in the asshole now!"" Billy held himself up by his arms, watching his mother dart her ass up and down, her asshole sliding along his cock. He could feel the pulling, sucking sensation again. His balls slapped wetly against Donna's hairy, juicy cunt. He watched his mother fucking him for a moment, then began to meet her uplifting ass with downstrokes. With each of his downward lunges, Donna gasped, the air being driven from her lungs by his force. ""That's it, Billy! Fuck hard, fuck hard and fast!"" It was difficult to tell who was fucking whom, who was thrashing more vigorously than the other. Donna fucked her ass up and down with his cock, sobbing softly with rapture. The throbbing of her son's hard-on tingled and burned the stretching ring of her asshole, causing her cunt to throb and pulsate. She was wet, very wet, and fuck juices dripped from her cunt to the floor. She could hear the soft, wet slapping sounds of his balls as they beat against her swollen cunt. ""So tight, Mother!"" Billy groaned. ""Your asshole is so fucking tight! Squeeze my cock! Make your asshole squeeze my cock, Mother!"" But Donna didn't have to concentrate to make her asshole squeeze. Her ass was gripping with hot waves by itself, without any conscious effort from her. The pressure was ecstatic for not only her son, but for herself as well. She whipped her naked ass up and down swiftly, smacking the hot asscheeks against her son, his cock feeling as if it were reaching depths she had been unaware of. The deeper his cock went, the better it felt to her. She wiggled erotically beneath him, her face turned to one side, resting on the floor as her son fucked her hard. He fucked into her asshole so hard, she felt herself scooting a fraction of an inch on the floor every time he fucked in. ""Oh, so good!"" she sobbed, panting, her eyes closed. ""So fucking good! Billy, you can fuck me in the ass all the time!\n\nOhhh, baby, I love to feel your cock so hard up my asshole! Ooohhh, give it to me! Pound mother's hot ass! Pound the fucking shit out of my fucking hot ass!"" Billy speeded up, grunting. He fucked his cock in and out of his mother's clasping asshole faster and faster. The friction seemed to Donna hotter than before. She was certain her son's cock would raise blisters on her asshole, he fucked her so hot and fast. She strained her ass up higher, twisting with pleasure, sobbing softly as her ecstasy increased. Every part of her body was tuned to her asshole, to her son's cock. She seemed to vibrate from head to toe, the heat centered in her cunt and ass. Her clitoris was aching and intensely swollen, and each time her son fucked hard into her asshole, he drove her cunt to the floor. ""Ooooh, my ass is on fire, baby!"" she gurgled throatily. ""Your cock makes my asshole burn! Ohhhh, put out that fire, darling! Fuck mother's burning asshole, put the fire out! I love it! Oh, God, I love it so fucking much!"" Billy lifted to his knees, pulling his mother's hips up until she, too, was on her knees. Donna spread her knees wide on the floor, straining her crotch back to him. Billy clung to her hips, fucking back and forth, watching his cock sink into her asshole. Donna plunged her ass back and forth with him, lifting her head and shoulders from the floor. Billy leaned forward and wrapped his arms about her, clutching at her jiggling tits. ""Ooooh, squeeze mother's tits!"" Donna whined. ""Squeeze my tits and fuck my ass! Ram it to me, baby! Pull my fucking tits .... twist my fucking nipples ... fuck me up the ass!"" Billy was getting close to coming, his cock extending and thickening inside his mother's gripping asshole. His balls were swollen tightly now, smashing upon the swollen lips of her cunt with each plunge. Donna, almost mindless with ecstasy, felt his cock getting ready to spurt. She churned her ass wildly a few more times, then, before her son could protest, jerked away from him. ""Mom!"" he yelped. ""I'm about to come!"" Donna twisted swiftly on the floor, sitting down and spreading her legs about his knees. With cries of hunger, she grabbed his hips and shoved her mouth over his cock just as her son came. ""Ohhh, Mother!"" Donna made wet sounds as she swallowed his thick come juice, her lips racing back and forth on his cock. She grasped his writhing balls in one hand, her other hand clutching a cheek of his ass tightly as she bobbed her mouth up and down his gushing cock. The creamy come juice splashed at the back of her throat, burning sweetly as she devoured his come juice. ""Mmmmm!"" she moaned around his gushing cock. ""Mmmmm!"" Billy grabbed the back of his mother's head, jerking her face forward and driving his squirting cock deep into her greedy mouth. Donna sucked wildly, yet felt her son's come juice seeping from the corners of her mouth. She didn't mind, not now. She fought to swallow every spurt of his delicious come juice, her cunt gripping in tight spasms of orgasm, her ass writhing on the floor. She clung to his cock until his prick relaxed inside her mouth, then slowly let Billy pull free. She ran her tongue about his cock and balls, licking up what come juice escaped her mouth. Sitting back and looking up at him, grinning wickedly, she wiped her lips and sucked at her fingers. ""I'll never get enough of your come juice, Billy,"" she said in a soft voice. ""You taste so fucking good to me, Your balls are always loaded, and I've never tasted sweeter come juice in my life.""\n""You taste shit, too,"" Billy giggled. ""I don't care,"" she purred. ""I'd taste anything as long as I can get your cock, too.""\n""Taste this,"" he said, and pissed. With a squeal, Donna shoved her face forward into the stream of his piss. She washed her face, gurgling softly. Before the quick piss slowed, she opened her mouth and let her son piss down her throat. She leaned back with her head held up into the golden stream. ""Mmmmm, you're just full of nice surprises, aren't you, honey?"" she whispered when it was over. ""I like your surprises.""\n""You're just a hot fuck, Mother,"" he said. Donna saw his expression and understood. Her son, despite the ecstasy she had provided for him, sounded jealous. Yet, he had no reason to be jealous. She wasn't fucking anyone besides him. She didn't want to fuck anyone other than her son. She caressed his thigh gently. ""What's the matter, baby?"" she asked. ""Aw, I don't know,"" he said. ""Aren't you having fun, Billy?""\n""Oh, yes, Mother,"" he said. ""I'm just worried, that's all.""\n""Worried? What are you worried about?""\n""Well ... you know.""\n""Come on, darling,"" Donna urged softly, running her hand about his hip, feeling his ass, then rubbing at his balls. ""Tell mother what's bothering you.""\n""I'm just being a kid, that's all.""\n""And I love the way you're being a kid."" She grinned wickedly up at him. ""But tell me, anyway. Maybe I can help out.""\n""Mother, I've heard about hot girls,"" he said. ""We have a couple at school. All the guys call them hot fucks, and anyone can fuck them. At least that's what I've been told.""\n""What's wrong with that?"" she asked. ""Mother, you're hot,"" he replied. ""You have a real hot ass, and your cunt is wet and ready all the time. I don't want you to be like those girls.""\n""I thought you loved my hot ass and wet cunt.""\n""I do!"" he said quickly. ""But ... those guys say the girls are only hot cunts and won't go out with them except for a piece of ass. The girls only go out for fucking, too.""\n""I see,"" Donna said, understanding what he was saying. She got to her feet and left her son in the living room. She removed two frosted soft drinks from the refrigerator and carried them back into the room. She sat next to her son on the couch, and they sat in silence and sipped. ""Billy,"" she said after a while. ""I think you're confused about girls. Sure, some are hot as hell. Some girls will fuck anything that walks, if it has a hard-on. But just because a girl has a hot cunt don't mean she's fucking everything. Listen, baby, you don't see me dating, do you? I could if I wanted. There's plenty of men who would take me out. But I know what most of them want--my cunt. So, I don't date. I stay home with you, right? I'm always here and ready for you. Sure, I love to dance, but I can enjoy dancing here at home for you. I love to have you watch me dance, more so now that we're fucking."" Billy looked at his mother with liquid eyes. ""Dancing makes me hot, makes me want to fuck. So who is getting to fuck me when I dance and get hot? You, Billy. You and no one else. I'm hot. Oh, yes, I have a hot ass and cunt and mouth. But those are for you, darling. I don't want or need any other cock, man or whatever. I need you and only you. I am not a whore. I am not a woman who fucks anything and everything. But, for you, I'd do anything. Do you understand what I'm saying, Billy?""\n""I think so,"" he said. ""Then what's wrong?""\n""Mother, you said you'd like to suck a cunt,"" he reminded her. ""You said you'd love to taste a wet cunt in your face."" Donna pulled her son's head to her firm, shapely tits. ""Of course I said that. And I would enjoy sucking a sweet cunt. But that don't mean I'm a terrible person, does it? You love to suck my pussy, right? What's wrong with me wanting to suck one, too?"" Billy had no reply. He felt his mother's warm tits against his face, and shoved an arm behind her, hugging her. He caressed her smooth thighs tenderly, toying with the hair of her cunt. Donna moved her hand to his cock, toying with his balls, twisting his prick gently. Finally, Billy said: ""I guess there's nothing wrong with it, Mother.""\n""Of course there isn't,"" she answered, kissing the top of his head. ""I've never tasted any pussy but my own. I probably won't ever taste any pussy but my own. It's just a fantasy of mine."" Billy rubbed downward with his fingers. Donna parted her thighs for him, and he rubbed softly and slowly at her clitoris. ""You really wanna suck a cunt, Mother?"" he asked. ""I mean, you really would like to stick your tongue inside a cunt and fuck it and lick it and eat it?""\n""Yes, Billy,"" she said softly. ""I won't lie to you. I've imagined many times about it. I know it would be soft and wet and hot and very delicious. When you shoved my ass way back so I could lick my clitoris while you licked my cunt, it was fantastic. I'd suck my own cunt if I could get it all in my mouth.""\n""We can keep trying,"" he suggested. ""But we'll break my back, baby,"" she said, hugging him. ""I'd love it, just love to stick my tongue up my own cunt, but I don't want a broken back in the bargain."" Billy was quiet, sliding his finger up and down his mother's clitoris, dipping the tip of his finger into her cunt now and then. Donna let her son think as she fondled his cock, teasing his prick into half hardness. Billy turned his head into his mother's tits, sucking at one nipple gently. His cock stiffened in her hand. ""Fuck me, Billy,"" she said softly. Billy drew from her tit, looking up into his mother's face. Donna could still see concern in his young eyes. There was no way she could help him with his problem right now. All she could do was show him as time went by that she wanted no other man, no other cock, except him. ""In my pussy,"" she whispered. ""I want it in my cunt this time. We seem to spend more time with your cock in my mouth or up my mouth or up my ass. Not that I'm complaining though. Oh, I'd never complain if you wanted to fuck my mouth and asshole all the time, and not my cunt. I just like a change sometimes."" She drew back, lying on the couch, spreading her legs. She placed one foot on the back of the couch, the other hanging over the cushions. Billy knelt at the other end, looking at his mother's pussy, enjoying the hair-lined wetness. He thought his mother had the best-looking cunt ever, although he had no other to compare hers with. ""Fuck mother,"" Donna urged huskily, gazing at the swollen head of her son's cock. ""Fuck this hot, hairy, wet cunt, baby."" Billy leaned forward, rubbing the piss hole of his cock up and down the slit of his mother's cunt, then smashing against her knotted clitoris. ""Ooooh, that feels good, darling!"" she cooed as she lifted her ass to him. ""Rub mother there. Rub on my pussy!"" Billy rubbed the head of his cock up and down her cunt, pressing up from her asshole, dragging upward on the puffy slit, rubbing about her clitoris. Donna writhed her hips, pulling the lips of her cunt wide open for her son, her eyes glazed with desire as she watched him. Billy ran his cock through the soft hair, leaving beads of wetness. ""So hot, Mother,"" he groaned. ""Your cunt is so fucking hot and wet!""\n""You make mother's cunt hot, baby!"" she mewled. ""It's you and your cock that makes my pussy hot and wet! Fuck me now, Billy! Please, my cunt wants your hard cock now!"" Billy shoved the head of his cock into his mother's cunt and watched as the lips parted for him. The steamy grip of her pussy caused his balls to jerk upward, and he fucked his cock all the way in, smashing the swollen lips of her pussy at the base. Donna wrapped her hot thighs about him as he sat on his heels, and began to buck her ass up and down, fucking his cock with slow motions, whimpering with the sensations. ""So good! Billy! So very good!"" Billy leaned over, fucking his cock deeply as his mother lifted her ass to him. His lips caught her tit, sucking her stiff nipple, his tongue fluttering. Donna ran her hands up and down her son's sides, across his back, gurgling deeply as she wrapped her long legs about his ass. She moved her hands down to cup the cheeks of his bunching ass, while grinding her cunt with increasing speed onto his throbbing cock. ""Suck my titties! Ooooh, suck mother's tits off! Oh, yes, baby! Suck hard! Fuck my cunt and suck my titties!"" Hunching her ass up powerfully, she fucked at her son's cock while Billy held still. The feeling of his mother's cunt riding up and down on his prick made him cry out with rapture. ""Do it to me, Mother! Ohhh, fuck me, Mother!""\n""Yes, baby!"" she sobbed. ""Mother will fuck you! Mother will take care of your beautiful hard cock! Mother will always take care of your sweet prick! Forever and ever!"" Billy moved again, pounding into his mother's receptive cunt faster and faster. Donna drew her knees up his sides, bringing them to her shoulders, her hands going to her ass. She fingered the lips of her cunt wide apart for him, listening to the wet slapping sounds. She humped up and down as wildly as he. Billy leaned back, watching his cock banging into his mother's cunt, watching her hairy pussy, feeling her clitoris scraping his prickshaft. Each time he fucked into her cunt, her tits jiggled, and Donna cried out with ecstasy. ""Harder, Billy! Harder!"" Billy fucked hard, hoping he wouldn't hurt his mother. But the harder he rammed his cock into her cunt, the better Donna loved it. She squealed wildly, hissing with rapture as her cunt stretched then gripped at her vents throbbing cock. She drew her hands from her ass, shoved them over her shaking stomach and pulled at the lips of her pussy for her son. ""Ooooh, deep, baby, deep! Shove it as deep as you can! Ohhh, Billy, Billy! Drive your cock all the way to my cocksucking throat! I want to fuck it and suck it and ... ohhh, fast and hard!"" Clutching his mother's thighs, Billy grunted with effort, fucking into his mother's cunt very hard, hoping he didn't bruise the tender flesh of her sensitive pussy. But she wanted to be fucked hard, and he was fucking her hard. Donna sobbed with pleasure, feeling the throbbing of her son's cock with every nerve of her slender, lovely, erotic body. Her cunt felt more sensitive than ever. She felt as if her cunt were sucking and licking her son's cock, sucking his prick the way her mouth could do. Her stomach began knotting as the fire swelled deep inside her cunt. ""So close, Billy!"" she squealed. ""I'm so close to coming! Ohhh, stab my cunt! Stab the piss out of mother's cunt! Bang the shit out of mother's hot ass! Do it ... do it!""\n""I'm about to come, too!"" Billy groaned. ""Oh, come in me! Come in my cunt! Billy, baby, darling ... shoot that sweet come juice to mother's hot cunt!"" Donna arched her ass high, her hands leaving her cunt and jerking to her swollen tits. She dug her fingers brutally into her tits, feeling the pain, but it was pleasure-pain. She cried out as her orgasm burst, sending her naked body into spasms. She screamed loudly, her cunt sucking and gripping with powerful waves as she came. Billy couldn't resist the tight contractions of his mother's cunt. He gave a howl and rammed his cock as fast into her convulsing cunt as possible. The spraying of his come juice along the greedy walls of her cunt sent Donna into a stronger orgasm. She started going through a whole series of orgasms, or else it was one long, very long, drawn-out orgasm. She didn't know and didn't care ... she was coming hard with her son spurting his thick, sweet, creamy come juice into her starving cunt and that was all that mattered. They strained together, Billy's cock pressing deep and hard. With a final shudder, Donna's ass slumped, and Billy fell across his mother's naked body. For a long minute, Donna couldn't move. Then she closed her arms about him, hugging him against her tits tightly. ""You see, darling,"" she whispered. ""You're all the man I'll ever need. No one could ever take care of my hot cunt the way you do. Mother's pussy wants no other cock but yours."" But when Billy stood up, his cock drooping, she saw concern was still etched on his face.\n\n\n\nChapter 10\n\nDonna, sitting in her bath, wondered where Billy had gone off to. He had left the house over an hour ago, and since he hadn't said where he was going, or when he would return, she wondered. It wasn't like him to go off without letting her know where he would be and when he would be home. She leaned back in the tub, the fragrant bubbles bursting about her. She loved to be clean, as clean as possible. Yet, she loved to feel her son's piss all over her body, too. But that was different, she knew. Having her son piss on her was delicious and exciting and made her cunt tingle. That was fun, very much fun. But she loved to be clean, too. She could lie around in a puddle of her son's piss for hours, but after the excitement was gone, she had to bathe. She wondered why her son was so concerned. She had tried hard to let him know that just because a woman had a hot cunt, that didn't mean she fucked anything and everything that got hard. But he was young, and he didn't understand those things, she felt. As he became older, he would know what she was talking about. She ran soap over her flawless tits, washing her nipples. After a bit, she stood up in the tub, and soaped her cunt and ass carefully. Her pussy was quite hairy. She had once been worried about so much hair on her cunt, but discovered, as she grew older, that many men loved a hairy cunt. She stood in the tub, the bubbly water below her knees. Spreading her legs, she pulled her pussy open, and, with lewd giggling, began to piss. The golden piss arced outward and splashed into the bubbles. She purred softly and ran her hand along her cunt as she pissed, enjoying the hot feel. She cupped her hand, letting her piss pool in the palm, then lifted it to her face, washing about her cheeks. Cupping her palm again in the stream, she lapped at it like a puppy dog, giggling and feeling very wicked. She was glad Billy enjoyed pissing. She was glad he pissed on her cunt and up her ass and into her mouth. She was glad he enjoyed letting her piss on him, and in his face. There was something intensely exciting about pissing and watching it splash into her son's face, or having him piss into her face. It was something she had fantasized for many years about, and now her son was making those fantasies come true. The stream of piss weakened, and then dribbled. Donna ran her palm into her cunt and then licked her hand. Squatting in the tub, she splashed water over her pussy, then pulled the plug. As she stepped out and reached for a towel, she heard the front door open, then close. ""Is that you, Billy?"" she called. ""Yes, Mother.""\n""I'm in the bathroom, baby,"" she called. ""Should I put something on? Would you like for me to put those new panties on, the ones without the crotch in them?"" Suddenly, she jerked upright, clutching the towl. Billy had come into the bathroom, but what startled her was he had someone with him. ""Billy! What the--"" The little girl had long blonde hair and huge blue eyes. Billy was holding her hand. The girl was small, not as tall as her son, and very young. The girl looked at Donna without blinking, squarely in the eye. Her little mouth pouted cutely as her blue eyes took in the thrust of Donna's tits against the towel, her long legs beneath, and the fuzz of Donna's cunt that showed. The girl was dressed in a frilly skirt and blouse. ""This is Judy, Mother,"" he said, without a blush. ""You know, one of the girls I told you about yesterday.""\n""But, Billy--""\n""She wants to, Mother,"" Billy said. ""I told her about you, what you wanted to do, and Judy agreed."" Billy pulled the little girl forward until she stood at his side. Donna saw a slender little beauty, a girl that looked at her with deep interest and no sign of embarrassment. Judy certainly didn't look like a girl who went around fucking every hard cock she saw. She looked sweet and innocent, as if she preferred dolls to boys. Billy had to be wrong, Donna thought. He must have made a mistake. Billy saw his mother's unbelieving expression. ""Show her, Judy,"" he said. The little girl stuck her thumb into her mouth, and lifted her skirt. The panties were tight little-girl panties, and her thighs were lusciously exciting. There was a slight bulge where her succulent cunt was, Donna saw. As the little girl stood sucking her thumb and holding her skirt up, Billy hooked his finger into Judy's panties and drew them to one side. ""Oh, no, Billy!"" Donna protested, but she was gazing at the sweet pink slit of Judy with a hunger. No hair. Donna could not help herself. Her cunt puffed up and throbbed, her clitoris straining. She dropped the towel, and the little girl's blue eyes began to sparkle as she stared at Donna's naked body. ""What did Billy say to you, Judy?"" Donna asked. ""He said you wanted to suck my pussy,"" Judy said bluntly, staring at Donna's hairy cunt with hot young eyes. Donna looked at her son. Now she understood his concern the day before. It wasn't that he was afraid she would tire of him and find another boy or man. He had been wanting to find her a juicy cunt to suck. ""Billy,"" she said softly, reaching for him. ""She's so young. Are you sure about this?""\n""Judy said you could, Mother,"" he said. ""Judy, have you ever done anything like this before?"" Donna wanted to know. ""With my sister,"" Judy replied. ""Mother, Judy fucks all the time, and when she don't have a cock, she's with her sister, April. You'd like April, too.""\n""My sister and I suck each other off all the time,"" Judy said. ""You wanna meet April?"" Donna didn't know how to answer that. Judy was very young. ""April got married a month ago,"" Judy said. ""And I stay with them a lot. We fuck her husband all the time, together."" Donna realized Judy might look sweet and innocent, but she certainly wasn't. ""Maybe we could meet them both later,"" Donna said. ""Sure,"" Judy agreed. Donna pulled her son and Judy from the bathroom. She was still wet from the tub, but no one minded then. She undressed Judy, taking her time, exposing those tiny tits. She couldn't resist sucking each in turn. Billy stripped completely and sat in the middle of the bed, watching his mother undress Judy, his cock lifting into hardness. When Judy stood naked, sucking her thumb shyly, Donna sucked in a loud breath of air. ""My God!"" she breathed. ""You're lovely, Judy!""\n""Wanna suck my cunt?"" Judy asked, her eyes glittering. ""God, do I!"" With a squeal, Judy jumped onto the bed, her sweet, tight ass flashing invitingly. She spread her legs wide, her pink cunt drawing Donna immediately. Donna buried her face into Judy's slim thighs, kissing feverishly at the sugary cunt. Judy giggled and squealed with pleasure as she lifted her little ass, twisting her crotch into Donna's sucking mouth. ""Ohhhh, you sure have a long tongue! I like that! Fuck my cunt with your tongue!"" Billy shifted so he could see his mother's face pressed into Judy's young pussy. It excited him to see her tongue scraping along the slit, twirling about Judy's tiny clitoris. His cock throbbed, dripped. Judy grabbed his prick and squeezed. ""Ooooh, look at your cock, Billy!"" she squealed. ""I wanna fuck it!""\n""You gotta let my mother suck your cunt off first, Judy,"" he said. ""That was your promise, remember?""\n""I don't mind,"" Judy gurgled. She lay back. Donna, her mind spinning with erotic pleasure, lifted the small ass high. She probed her tongue into the crack of Judy's ass, licking at the tiny asshole, sliding her tongue to the slit, and darting in deeply. Judy squealed and writhed, her knees against her shoulders. ""Oooh, fuck me with your tongue, Donna! Oh, golly, you can lick my cunt the way April does! Her tongue isn't as long as yours! Ahhhh, it feels almost like a cock!"" Donna slurped hungrily into the succulent cunt, sucking at the tiny clitoris, driving her tongue deep. The sweet pussy juices were better than she thought they would be. ""Billy, fuck your mother,"" Donna heard Judy say. ""I wanna see you fuck your mother while she sucks my cunt! Stick your cock up her cunt and fuck her, please!""\n""Am I gonna fuck your sister, too?"" Billy asked, squirming behind his mother. ""Will April let me fuck her, Judy?""\n""April will fuck anyone!"" Judy burbled, churning her cunt into Donna's sucking mouth faster and faster. ""She'll fuck and suck and eat pussy!"" Donna drew her knees beneath her body, arching her creamy ass to her son as he knelt behind her. She lifted her face out of Judy's cunt. ""Up my ass, Billy!"" she groaned. ""Fuck mother in the ass first!"" With a thrust, Billy fucked his cock into his mother's asshole. Donna gasped and rammed her open mouth back onto Judy's cunt. She sucked in as hard as she could, her tongue licking the hot juices into her mouth, her throat working. For a girl so young, she thought, Judy sure was wet. Judy stared past Donna's back, watching Billy fucking into his mother's asshole. ""Are you really fucking your mother in the ass, Billy? Really? Don't it hurt, Donna?"" Donna shook her head, her lips sucking hard at Judy's creamy cunt, waggling her ass as her son fucked deeply. ""Ooooh, I wanna try it, too!"" Donna started to pull her mouth away, but Judy grabbed her by the hair, yanking her face back into her crotch. ""Not now, I'm about to come now!"" Judy squealed, grinding her cunt hard into Donna's face. ""Oooo, fuck me with your tongue! Suck my cunt!"" Judy beat her pussy into Donna's face hard. Donna was delighted with the movements of this beautiful little girl. She slammed her ass back against her son, her asshole squeezing hard, her cunt exploding with wet contractions. ""I'm gonna come up your ass, Mother,"" Billy shouted. Donna screamed into Judy's cunt as her son sent a fiery gush of creamy come juice into her own asshole. The convulsions of Donna's cunt tightened until she couldn't breathe. The scent of Judy's hot pussy in her face added to the perverse ecstasy, the taste being so sweet on her tongue and in her mouth. She pressed her ass back hard on her son's cock, draining his balls' juice into her fiery asshole. ""Ohhhh, my God!"" Donna moaned into Judy's cunt. ""Fill my fucking ass, Billy! Ohhh, squirt it hard up mother's hot fucking asshole!"" Judy scrambled from beneath Donna and jumped to her knees, leaning down and looking closely at Billy's cock buried into his mother's asshole. Donna felt the little girl's hot mouth kissing at the cheek of her ass, and when that wet little tongue flicked over her flesh, her cunt exploded again. ""Ohhhh, God,"" she moaned as her son pulled his cock out of her stretched asshole. ""Oh, my God!"" Donna sprawled forward on her face, the cheeks of her ass trembling as her asshole clutched and relaxed. Judy parted the cheeks of Donna's ass, and dipped her tongue up the mother's ashore. ""Judy,"" Donna groaned. ""Mmm, I wanna lick Billy's come juice out of your asshole,"" Judy said. ""I lick come juice out of my sister's cunt all the time. I love it!"" Donna lifted her ass into the air again. If Judy wanted to suck her son's come juice out of her asshole, she wasn't going to complain. Billy used his hands to hold his mother's ass wide open for Judy, watching her young tongue flicking in and out of the pucker. ""When are we gonna meet your sister?"" he asked, when Judy lifted her face. Donna rolled onto her back and looked at them, opening and closing her thighs, her cunt glistening with wetness. ""Yes, when, Judy? I think I would love to meet her."" Judy giggled, leaned down between Donna's thighs and took a long, slow tongue-swipe at Donna's hairy cunt. Then she turned to Billy, and sucked his cock into her mouth. Donna noticed the little girl had to struggle to get Billy's cock between her lips, but she was certainly enthusiastic. Judy drew from Billy, licked at her lips with her tongue. ""You have to let her husband come along,"" Judy said. ""April won't do anything without him. Besides me, that is."" Donna looked at her son. ""Why not?"" he said. ""My mother could use a different cock once in a while.""\n""Call April now, Judy,"" Donna whispered with excitement. ""Call her right now!"" Judy reached for the phone ... Donna reached for Judy's cunt ... Billy shoved his face into his mother's cunt ..."
579,Birching in the Woods,"['Mdom-Fsub', 'spank']","For half an hour we followed a beaten path, then decided to enter into the thick of the forest. We went on for some minutes: at a certain point it was as if we were passing the threshold of an enchanted realm, and time was no more. The ground was crowded with fallen branches, rocks covered with musk, stones of different shapes and dimensions, tall grasses. A beautiful raven, black as the deepest night, was following us from the beginning of the morning and stopped himself to rest on the tallest branch of a tree nearby. Squirrels were playing. There was an exquisite fragrance of wet earth and mint plants. For a long time we remained silent.\n\nAt last my Master told me: ""I think that this is the right place. The trees are dense enough, and there's a good supply of the kind of wood I was looking for"". The wood around us was a mixed forest, partly made of conifers and partly of oaks and birches. I was dressed in a wool sweater, a pair of orange shorts, and heavy shoes. At my neck I wore a silver collar with very big turquoises. In my earlobes there were eight small golden earrings and two large ones of silver and turquoise. They were so heavy that were slowly stretching my holes. Over his jeans Alex wore a very big belt, with an heavy engraved buckle.\n\nThe voice of my beloved was deep and beautiful: ""Slave, come here."" Immediately I did so. ""Look at that tree."" said my Lord, pointing to an old, lovely pine, with a big trunk covered with resin. I swallowed. He took my left hand and led me in front of the tree. ""Bind your hair, slave."" - he ordered. I obeyed. My hair, cut very short three years ago, is now of shoulder length. ""Take down your shorts and panties."" My Master said. I performed. ""And now, darling, embrace the trunk."" For a moment, only for a moment, I hesitated.\n\nMy Lord slapped me with the back of his ringed hand. I fell on the ground. ""Useless slave, do I have to repeat my orders now before you deign obey them?"" I was weeping; my Lord's hand had been even heavier than usual. He was wearing his heavy family onyx ring, engraved with the signet of his grandfather.\n\nPainfully I stood up and embraced the trunk. ""You disobeyed me."" His voice was hard. ""Forgive me, Master... please, I didn't want to disobey you, I didn't mean to, really...""\n""You were slow, you hesitated... don't you know who is the Master here?"" My eyes were full of tears. ""Please, my Lord, punish me, but don't be angry! I was slow and stupid, but I never wanted to disobey you...""\n\nAlex answered: ""I'm not angry; you are luck that for this time you don't see me in that state."" Now my face was in contact with the trunk of the pine. I couldn't see my Master, but I clearly heard the sound of branchlets being broken; then, after a while, his beloved steel voice: ""I will beat you with these six birch-rods.\n\nDo you have any question?"" I asked, with trembling voice: How many strokes will I receive, my Lord?"" He answered: ""It depends. I want to break these rods on your buttocks. When all six are broken your birching will be finished.""\n""Master"" - I said as sweetly as possible - ""Yes, slave?""\n""Please - I repeated, because I was feeling really repentant - hit me bloody, but don't be angry. I'll never hesitate again, never"". My Lord said, with unexpected sweetness: ""My dear, as I told you before, I'm not angry. I love you, darling, you are the slave that I've always dreamed of. Now, listen to my orders. During this beating you will not be bound, but it's better for you to remain embraced to the tree. If you change position, I'll hit you harder. Is it clear?""\n""Yes, my Master"". Then he continued:\n\n""You can cry as much as you want, of course, only animals will hear you. I love you, Laylah.""\n\nThe raven on the tree nearby was laughing.\n\nMy Lord began my birching.\n\nA fire different from any other I had experienced exploded in my buttocks. I cried: ""Lord, please, forgive me."" Another painful stroke and: ""I forgive you, slave."" He kissed me, then continued my beating. I cried and cried and cried. Again the raven mocked me with his verse.\n\nMy Master went on for a long time, while I tried with all my strength to maintain the position he had commanded me. At the end I couldn't stay still anymore, and, exhausted, I moved, half collapsing on the ground. The strokes now arrived on my shoulders. ""Please, my Lord - I begged - Please, give me some moments to regain position...""\n\nHis voice was liquid iron: ""No, darling, no mercy. I will go on without interruptions. If you want you can say red or yellow, but if I don't heard a safeword, I will continue.""\n\nOne stroke reached my flanks. At last I was again in position and the target became again my bottom. I was mad with pain; but just when I was thinking: ""No pleasure, this time"" a huge wave of ecstasy wrapped me and rocked, lulled me in its tender arms. I was again dissolving in that well known ocean... thank you, my Goddess...\n\nAfter a time I perceived as interminable, he stopped and told me: ""The birch rods are all broken, now come on my knees."" He was sitting on a large stone. I bent myself on his thighs, and waited. ""Now I'll spank you, honey, and you will feel a lot of pleasure."" I was in so deep a trance that I remained silent. He began spanking me. ""You are really an eyeful - my Lord told me - Your buttocks are all bruised, and the marks are of many colours, blue, red, violet... In two points where the branchlets hit with knots there are a few drops of blood, but they are few indeed. I'm proud of my handiwork.""\n\nHe spanked me very well, slowly, hotly, with a good rhythm. The pain on a flesh so punished was hard, but there was also, as Alex had said, an intense pleasure. I was feeling high with endorphins and begged: ""Please, green, Master ...harder, my Master..."" He laughed, happily: ""You wonderful slut of a slave!"" In a few moments I came - a wonderful, sweet, musked orgasm. My Lord embraced me and cuddled me for a while. We were silent, for long, calm, serene moments. Then he advised me: ""Darling, you happened to fall down the path and bruise your face, didn't you?""\n""Huh?... What, Master?""\n""Honey - he told with sweetness - the mark of my ring... we must find an excuse of some kind...""\n\n""Oh, my Lord - I answered - why must it be this way? I'm so proud of your marks! I dream a world in which men and women of every kind, taste and opinion can be free to act without repression's... my Goddess, a world of love, freedom and tolerance..."" Alex answered, solemn and simple at the same time: ""I understand you very well.\n\nI also am very proud of the marks that my beloved Lady impressed on my body... but this world, exactly as it is in this moment, is THE PURE EARTH - all is perfect, you must only Wake up, and live...""\n""I'm Awake, my sweet Lord, and I LIVE...""\n\nWe began the way of return. Our friend the raven was still watching, mocking and following us. ""Brother Raven - I said to him - friend of Wotan, grimes wrasen, this morning I didn't give up my eye for wisdom, but in this little ordeal I've gained love, a DEEPER love. Thank you for having mocked me, as it was fit. Thank you for having being present."" The bird cawed to us, then prepared himself to fly away. ""Blessed be!"" I cried to him. Then I followed my Master towards the beaten path.\n\n Lovely blessings to you all, Laylah"
580,Bird Watching,"['MF', 'voy']","Eventually she grew tired of swimming and returned to the beach. Mike's cock, which had returned to it slumbers woke instantly. She stepped from the sea, water running down her tanned body. Breasts bouncing as she walked. Oh how he would love to cup that flesh and taste it with his tongue. His eyes were drawn to the v between her legs. It was as brown as the rest of her body, he noticed. A smile crept over his face. Did she sunbathe here often he wondered.\n\nShe stretched out on her towel, this time lying on her back, to Mike's great pleasure. She had not lain there for long before she sat up again. Reaching out, she picked up bottle of sun tan lotion. Mike couldn't believe his luck. She squirted some of the lotion into her hand and began to rub it onto her shoulders. If only it was him caressing her flesh. As her hands moved down from her shoulders onto her breasts, Mike could stand it no longer.\n\nRolling over onto his side, he unzipped his jeans, and pulled his penis free. The woman seemed to be spending far more time than was necessary rubbing the lotion into her breasts, kneading them gently. Her nipples were stiffening under all the attention they were receiving.\n\nMike took a firm grasp of his shaft, and began to slide his hand up and down his cock, pulling the foreskin down over the head of his prick. His mind conjuring up all sorts of possibilities as he luxuriated in the feelings moving through his body.\n\n""Hello."" The female voice came from behind him. In a panic, he rolled onto his stomach, not even bothering to try and zip himself up. He glanced about wildly, looking for the source of the greeting.\n\nIt was Jenny. His stomach lurched and flipped. It would have to be her who caught him like this. He just hoped she didn't stay too long. It would be a shame to miss the rest of the show. And that was the least of his worries. If she worked out what he was doing he doubted she'd ever speak to him again.\n\n""Hi Jen,"" He tried to smile as naturally as possible.\n\n""What'cha doing?"" She asked smiling back. Mike felt a surge of warmth as he basked in her smile.\n\n""Nothing much."" He hoped his voice sounded casual, but the combination of his earlier viewing and Jenny's outfit was making it difficult. He was acutely conscious of his erection pressing into the soft ground.\n\nPerhaps noticing his gaze, Jenny smile again. ""It's a new outfit. What do you think?"" She asked, twirling round to give him a fulll view..\n\nIt was a sunny day and Jenny was wearing a very tight fitting blue T-shirt that made it blatantly obvious that she was not wearing a bra. To add to his distraction she was also wearing a pair of denim jeans cut very short and very tight fitting. Suddenly aware that he was staring at her, he turned away so that he was facing the sea.\n\n""Hot outfit for a hot day."" He said, wincing as he heard himself. Very subtle!\n\n""See anything interesting?"" Jenny tried again, moving closer to him.\n\nMike made the mistake of turning back towards her. She was standing almost on top of him now and he found himself staring straight at her crotch. He felt his face redden and looked down at the ground.\n\n""A few birds."" He shrugged, hoping she would change her line of questioning. Between that and her proximity, his cock was showing no signs of softening any time soon.\n\nJenny sat down next to him, obviously expecting him to continue talking. He desperately searched his mind for something to say, but could think of nothing. He could feel himself blushing again.\n\n""Lets see."" Jenny reached over for the binoculars. Mike jerked them away from her hands.\n\n""Come on."" She stretched out so that her chest was only inches from his face. Mike could clearly see the imprint of her nipples on the soft fabric of her T-shirt. Any other time he would have been in heaven over such an action. \n\n""Why are you lying like that?"" She asked. ""Isn't it uncomfortable, or do you have something to hide.""\n\n""I'm fine."" Mike felt increasingly flustered. It seemed like she was coming on to him. Why now?\n\n""I saw the way you looked at me. Have you got a hard on?"" Jenny whispered. ""Is that it? Don't you want me to see your tool?""\n\nGiggling she began to try and turn him over, pushing at him. Mike grabbed at her to try and stop her, she moved slightly and he found his hands clutching her breasts. Horrified, he pulled them away quickly.\n\n""What an animal!"" Jenny was still laughing. Her face was flushed and her eyes sparkled. Mike had never seen her like this before. She was usually so quiet. He lay back and stared into her dark brown eyes. Staring straight back at him, she leant slowly forward until her lips were almost touching his.\n\nSuddenly she shoved him and rolled him, over moving on top of him with a yell of triumph. Mike stared up at her in horror. It wouldn't be much longer before she noticed. What would she do? Would she scream? Laugh? He was in an agony of suspense. She must be able to feel his hardness pressing against her as it was..\n\nTaking advantage of his distraction Jenny grabbed the binoculars from him. Grabbing at the unexpected opportunity, Mike swiftly rolled onto his stomach again. He sighed with relief before realising the new danger.\n\nHe could only watch in anguish as Jenny looked through the glasses. Perhaps she wouldn't look down at the beach. Yeah right!\n\n""Bird watching?"" Jenny asked archly. ""And just what sort of bird have you been watching?"" Mike felt himself blushing again. Jenny laughed. Well, at least she didn't seem upset. Was he really going to get away with this?\n\n""You perv. Do you like watching women then?"" Her voice was teasing rather than angry. ""Shit, she's gorgeous. I'd be happy to let men leer at me if I had a body like that."" Mike stared at Jenny in surprise.\n\n""Have you looked in the mirror recently?"" He asked, turning his head away when he realised what he had said. When would he learn not to say everything on his mind.\n\n""I reckon a perv like you'd look at any girl who didn't have clothes on."" Jenny replied. ""Shit!""\n\n""What?"" Mike asked.\n\n""You won't believe what she's doing. The tart!""\n\nMike grabbed the binoculars back off Jenny and peered through them. The woman had given up all pretence of rubbing in sun tan lotion and was openly masturbating. Mike pressed his throbbing dick against the soft earth as he watched the woman's fingers disappear inside her cunt.\n\n""You don't seem very surprised."" Jenny commented. ""What were you watching her doing before?"" Mike did not reply. How the hell was he ever going to get off this subject?\n\n""I bet she makes a habit of this."" Jenny continued. ""She's probably getting off on the thought of perverts like you staring at her and rubbing their cocks."" Mike felt his face heat even more. That was too close,\n\nJenny stared at him, a calculating look on her face.\n\n""Let's go."" She said.\n\n""I'm fine here."" He replied. Oh fuck!\n\n""Wanna watch the rest of the show?"" She mocked. Mike put the binoculars down on the ground.\n\n""No."" He said, but it didn't sound convincing to his ears. *\n\nJenny turned to look at him. There was a slight look of hurt in her face now. Mixed with confusion.. Suddenly she shoved him. Pushing hard on his shoulder. Taken by surprise, Mike rolled with the blow. It didn't take long for him to realise his mistake.\n\nJenny stared at his crotch, at his still hard penis bared to the world. He closed his eyes. He knew what was coming next.\n\n""Well, you have been naughty haven't you?"" She said in a bitter voice. ""Did I interrupt your wank? I can go if you like. I'm sure the slut would be happy to give a repeat performance."" She stood up and turned away from him.\n\n""Jenny..."" Mike called out. He wasn't sure what to make of her reaction. He would have understood if she had been angry. She kept walking. \n\nHe lunged to his feet and began to follow her, his hands trying to push his, now less enthusiastic, cock back into his jeans. She hadn't gone far, but much further and they would be surrounded by people. There was no way he could explain things to her then.\n\n""Hey, wait."" He shouted. Jenny turned and looked at him. Her eyes were tearful.\n\nMike opened his mouth, then realised he had no idea what to say. Jenny started to turn away again.\n\n""I'm sorry."" He blurted. ""I didn't mean to offend you."" That stopped her. ""I like you Jenny"" He continued babbling,""I'm sorry. I want to make it up to you.""\n\nShe turned to face him and shook her head.\n\n""You didn't offend me. If that tart wants to perform in public, there's no reason why you shouldn't watch and enjoy it."" She said, ""Its just, I thought..."" She trailed off. ""It was silly.""\n\n""What?"" Mike pressed. If there was anyway he could sort out this mess he was determined to do it.\n\nJenny looked at him for a moment, then started laughing.\n\n""You know you looked really silly lying there with your tool sticking out your jeans."" She said. Mike flushed with embarrassment.\n\n""You're changing the subject."" He said. ""What did you think?"" Jenny didn't answer, but she walked back over to him and sat down again.\n\n""Do you really think I'm good looking?"" She asked in a small voice.\n\nMike was having a hard time following the conversation. Where had that one come from? Perhaps he could make up for some of the damage though.\n\n""No doubt about it."" He replied without hesitation. Jenny flushed slightly and ducked her head, but her smile returned. God she looked sexy like that.\n\n""Sometimes I just feel so... plain."" She shrugged. ""I don't have a chest like the supermodel down there."" She waved her hand in the direction of the beach. This conversation was just too weird. No point holding back now. How much worse could she think of him?\n\n""They look pretty good from where I'm sitting."" He smiled, hoping she wouldn't take it the wrong way. She smiled again, looking slightly flustered. Taking a chance, he leant forward and ran his finger gently down her neck. She tensed slightly at his touch, but didn't pull away.\n\n""You may not look like the supermodel, but I think you're gorgeous."" He said, meaning every bit of it. His eyes locked onto hers.\n\nTo his surprise, she leaned forward and kissed him. Her lips pressing against his, her tongue probing, tentatively at first, and then bolder. Mike's hand dropped from her neck round her back, pulling her towards him.\n\nSuddenly she pulled away and stood up. Mike gazed up at her. Had he gone too far, he wondered. Jenny looked down at him and grinned mischievously. Grabbing hold of the bottom of her T-shirt, she pulled it up over her head.\n\nMike's eyes were drawn to the stiff peaks of her pink nipples, standing proud from her breasts. Throwing the T-shirt to one side, she pulled down her shorts revealing a pair of skimpy white knickers through which he could clearly see the dark mass of her bush. She stopped then and looked at him expectantly.\n\nMike devoured her lithe body with his eyes. She was much thinner than the woman on the beach, her legs and arms more obviously muscled, but that only increased his desire. Her skin was pale, almost white although a hint of pink was building as she squirmed under his gaze.\n\n""Well, do I pass inspection?"" She teased, but there was a nervous note to her voice.\n\nMike stood up beside her and kissed her again, his hands moved round to cup her buttocks, pulling her firmly against his groin so that she could feel his erection.\n\n""Does that answer your question."" He murmured into her ear.\n\nBefore she could answer, he pulled her back down to the ground and lying next to her, began to kiss down her neck until he reached her breasts. He felt her tremble as he gently sucked and licked around the already erect nipples, tasting her skin.\n\n""You don't sunbathe topless."" He murmured, tracing running a finger over the pale skin of her breasts.\n\n""I would have if I'd known you liked to watch."" She teased, this time more confident.\n\nMike kissed her again, letting his hands roam over her body, until they reached her crotch. She moaned as he gently rubbed her mound through her knickers. Encouraged, he tried to slip his hand inside. She pulled away.\n\n""Sorry."" He started to apologise, then noticed the gleam in her eyes.\n\nStanding up, she quickly pulled down her panties and threw them to the side. Mike licked his lips as he studied the thick mass of hair that covered her sex. She caught his eyes and smiled a wicked smile. Her hand reached down and she ran a finger across her pink pussy lips. Her body gave slight shudder.\n\nShe kept her eyes locked on his as she dipped a finger into her cunt. Mike's cock felt as though it was going to burst from his jeans.\n\n""Show me what you were doing when you watched her strip."" Jenny said, reading his mind.\n\nMike needed no encouragement, unbuckling his belt, he pulled his jeans off and then his boxer shorts, freeing his turgid prick. As Jenny continued to pleasure herself, his hand clasped his shaft and he began to wank.\n\nJenny's skin was looking more flushed now, as her excitement built up. Her breath was coming in little gasps as she fingered herself. She was obviously enjoying the sensation of being watched.\n\n""I wonder if there's anyone looking at us."" Mike said in a low voice. ""Looking at you with your hand up your cunt.""\n\nJenny didn't reply, but her movements became more pronounced. Mike continued to play with his cock with slow, leisurely strokes.\n\n""Nghhh,"" Jenny moaned her face now obviously flushed. She began to sway slightly at the effort of staying on her feet. ""Uhhh, uhhhm."" She panted. Mike fought to control himself as she orgasmed. She slumped to the ground.\n\nMike moved over beside her and kissed her lips. Taking her hand, he kissed it. Then his tongue darted out to lick one of her fingers, tasting her juices. Excited by the taste, he began to suck on her fingers, running his tongue around them as he did so.\n\nJenny looked at him and grinned that licentious grin. Suddenly he felt her hand grasp his cock. It throbbed as her cool fingers began to wank him. Knowing he would not be able to last much longer, he rolled over onto his back, pulling her with him.\n\nShe knelt over him. He stared up at her small breasts. Her hand was still on his dick. Holding it steady as she lowered herself onto him. He let out a gasp as his cock slipped inside her hot tunnel. His hands reached out and clasped her bum as she sank downwards until he was fully inside her. She looked down at him and grinned again.\n\n""Beats looking doesn't it?"" She said.\n\nMike wasn't able to agree. He was too busy raising his hips, pushing his cock in and out of her hot snatch.. It wasn't long before he came. The feeling of relief was incredible. He let his head fall back in the grass, closing his eyes briefly. Jenny seemed in no hurry to get off him, waiting until his penis had returned to its normal size before disengaging.\n\nNeither one of them spoke as they dressed and headed back towards town. Mike wondered what Jenny was thinking. Was she regretting what they had done? He hoped not. He certainly wasn't.. They reached the gate to Jenny's parent's house. She turned to look at him.\n\nHe met her gaze and found himself blushing. Reaching up, she kissed him on the cheek.\n\n""Thanks"" She said.\n\nThanks? A kiss on the cheek? How was he supposed to interpret that? Jenny turned and walked up to the door. Mike headed home.\n\n* * *\n\nMike was lying on his bed daydreaming. Reliving sex with Jenny. It didn't look like there would be any more. That kiss must have been a ""lets just be friends"" thing. It was all that made sense.\n\nThe telephone rang. He ignored it. It rang again. And again. There was no one else in the house, he remembered. Reluctantly he got up and went downstairs to the phone.\n\n""Hello?"" He said.\n\n""Mike?"" It was Jenny.\n\n""Ahh yeah.""\n\n""Are you alone?"" She seemed nervous.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""I'm sorry about earlier. We need to talk."" She rushed the words out as though afraid they would not make it.\n\n""Okay."" What else could he say?\n\n""I... I enjoyed what we did this afternoon.."" She paused.\n\n""So did I. Very much."" Mike replied.\n\n""I was hoping, have been hoping for some time that we would..."" She broke off. ""Thats why I went this afternoon. That's why I was so angry when..."" Mike interrupted her.\n\n""I've been wondering how to get closer to you for a while."" He said. ""I'm glad we did. When can I see you again?""\n\n""How about tomorrow."" She sounded more comfortable already. ""You know my older sister likes to sunbathe in the back garden and you get a very good view from my room..."""
581,Bird of Prey,"['mf', 'death']","He woke, crumpled on the floor next to the bed. She was sitting in a chair across from the bed. ""My turn."" she said, showing teeth. ""Sorry, Baby."" he started, getting up and putting himself carefully back into his pants. ""I'm spent."" He walked to the door. ""Maybe we'll do this again, sometime."" She laughed, the last thing he expected. ""And your promise?"" He actually laughed at that. ""Made to be broken.""\n""Like your wedding vows.""\n""Yeah, just like that."" he replied, and reached for the handle of the door. She stood up, and her shoulder strap fell down one shoulder. ""Too bad."" She purred, and ran her fingers through her hair, making her breasts thrust foreword. Her nipples were erect, and before he could turn the handle of the door, so was he. ""Sit down on the bed, Sargent."" He was no longer in control, and he knew it. He tried to turn the handle of the door, and found that he was sitting down on the bed instead. She turned on the cheap clock radio, pre-tuned to some musac station, and started unbuttoning his shirt. As buttons opened, she kissed his chest, nipples, stomach, until it was off. His eyes closed. She gently touched his eyelids, and ordered ""open them."" He complied, and she stood in front of him, swaying slightly to the barely audible music, caressing herself gently, arms and shoulders. ""You see, sex does not exite me, Sargent."" She started, ""I'm turned on by control. watch."" She pulled the strap of her dress farther down, revealing pink, stopping just short of letting the nipple free. He leaned foreword, with a slight moan. When she lifted the strap back to her shoulder, his hands went out to her and he moaned "" no!"" She swayed back out of reach. Her face flushed. Her chest pushed foreword, and her hips, and her legs opened slightly. ""You see, that's control. It turns me on.""\n""Please..."" he moaned, but did not finish. ""Will you keep your promise, Mr. Cop?"" He nodded. She reached up slowly, and brought the strap down, revealing her breast completely. He reached for her, but again she swayed backwards. He tried to move toward her, but he seemed to have no strength. ""I want you."" he whispered. ""How much?"" She asked, and walked to where she had dropped her purse, took something out. He searched for words to answer her, found none. ""Control, Sargent, control,"" she said, and returned to him, just out of reach. ""How much do you want me?"" She showed him the knife she held in her hand. she laid it on his lap. He looked at the knife, and thought of the suicides he had started the night investigating. He started to stand up. She stood in front of him, pinching her nipple between thumb and forefinger, eyes closed, moaning. His erection called to him. So did the knife. He could put that knife through her now, and end his problem. Her eyes still closed, she swayed foreword, moving herself so the knife point was almost touching her nipple. she moaned in pleasure. ""Yes, you could kill me, but you won't,"" she said. ""It's your choice, Sarge. Kill me, and you never have me. Surrender to me, and I will give you..."" She pulled the other strap down. Her eyes were still closed, and her legs were pressing together, then opening gently. He froze there, half standing, watching her body sway until her nipple gently caressed the point of the knife. He collapsed back onto the bed, something inside his brain screaming at him to kill her and go. He couldn't. She felt his surrender as he fell back, and she groaned loudly. Her knees buckled. She caught herself before hitting the floor. After a moment, she straightened. ""More"" he said. It was all he had the strength for. ""Show me how much you want me."" she breathed, and he remembered the knife. Seemingly on its own, the knife pushed itself into his skin, sliding down toward his navel, leaving a red snake of blood behind. The knife was so sharp as to cause no pain, but the sight of the blood shocked him. ""My god!"" he almost screamed, and started up. he saw her, head thrown back, mouth wide open, screaming silently. He fell back to the bed. She felt him fall, felt him give in, and she orgasmed. Sweat broke out on her face and chest, dripped down between her breasts. She sat in the chair, her eyes boring into him.\n\nHe was sweating, the knife in his hand catching the blinking red neon ""Motel"" sign through the window. She was sitting, looking at him, and all he could see was her blood-red eyes boring into him. He knew with absolute certainty that one of them was going to die. ""Now we are down to it,"" she said, her voice coming in ragged gasps ""This is it. are you mine, Officer Jakes, or are you your own?"" She slowly pushed her dress down over her hips, letting it fall to the floor. She began to caress herself through her black panties. ""I've been in control of you all night. I made you come in your pants, I made you come up here. I gave you the best orgasm you've ever had. You have been more alive and excited than ever before in your live, and you loved it. You are going to give me your life, the ultimate control, just because you want me. And you are never going to have me. You know it, and you're going to do it anyway."" He didn't hear a word she said, but watched her. He placed the knife against his solar plexus, and as her fingers crept beneath her panties, He experienced his third and best orgasm of the night, and he shoved the knife into his chest. It slid in smoothly, and the pain of it just made it better.\n\nShe collapsed on the floor, as he was dying. His diaphragm had been cut, he could not scream, and the blood came out in shallow spurts. She dressed, watching him carefully, and when she judged him close to death, she leaned over and kissed him, her tongue exploring his silently screaming mouth. ""I love you,"" she said, and left the room.\n\nWhen they found the body, it was dressed in white, immaculately."
582,Birds of a Feather,"['mf-teens', 'cd']","I stopped in the doorway of the bathroom. Brady walked towards me staring at the outline of my body underneath the tights.\n\n""You make a very pretty girl,"" he said as he walked closer.\n\nI stepped in the bathroom and closed the door. His sarcasm hitting me hard and hurting. Tears were beginning to swell in my eyes.... my damn mascara would run.\n\nThe girl in the mirror stared back at me. The lean waist and wide hips I'd been born with going up to the breasts I had made just moments ago. My face was beautiful. It held makeup perfectly.\n\n""Open the door, Tyler,"" Brady said as he gently knocked ""I'm not going to tell anyone. Come out and let me look at you.""\n\nI wiped a tear from my eye. He had seen me as a female. He would not also see me crying.\n\nI opened the door and once again froze, as Brady looked me up and down.\n\n""You're very convincing,"" He said as he stared, ""You're good with the makeup and stuff.""\n\nI didn't know whether to take it as compliment or sarcasm.\n\n""You have to promise you won't tell anyone,"" I said desperately ""Not a soul.""\n\n""I won't."" He said.\n\nI'd known Brady for a long time.... he'd keep his word.\n\n""Under one condition.""\n\nHere it was. The blackmail I should have seen coming.\n\n""You have to dress me,"" Brady said ""I've always wondered what it would be like. So, if you show me.... I won't tell.""\n\nSudden shock was quickly replaced by overpowering joy. Brady wanted to dress with me. My best friend as a boy could now be my best friend as a girl also. I could think of nothing better.\n\n""Are you sure?"" I asked fearing it may be a joke. ""Sure,"" he said confidently ""if you make a pretty girl, I know I can.""\n\nHe was right. His slender build and smooth features would convert to a lovely young lady. His thick eyelashes and blue eyes would look perfect with the right touch of makeup.\n\n""O.K.,"" I said ""Let's do it then. What do you want to wear?""\n\n""Do you think I could wear your sister's cheerleading suit? With something lacey underneath?""\n\n""Of course,"" I said, ""I've worn it myself. It looks and feels great.""\n\nWhile Brady got the cheerleading outfit from the closet I went to my mom's room to invade the ""stash"" of garments my dad likes my mom in while they ""play."" I returned with some red thigh highs and red panties with bra. A slow smile spread across Brady's face as he saw what I carried.\n\nWatching Brady pull the thigh high's up over his shapely legs made me realize that he to was born with a somewhat feminine build. His legs had soft curves to them and his hips were slightly large. The red lace panties brought the curves of his hips out even more even as the leggings emphasized his legs. We put on the bra and stuffed it, giving him a full figure.\n\nThe white cheerleading skirt pulled on easily. A smile appeared on Brady's face as he enjoyed the feel of the thigh highs and the soft breeze made by moving in the skirt. When he put on the tight red and white sweater his body looked absolutely stunning.\n\nWhile he was doing this, I slipped out of the exercise gear and into something a little sexier. White hose and garter with matching lace panties and bra were pulled out my mom's drawer and onto my body. I finished by putting on a tight blue miniskirt and top with a white belt wrapped around my waist. I thought Brady's mouth would hit he floor when I returned to the bedroom. The noticeable bulge underneath his skirt told me I was very attractive to him just as the throbbing in my midsection emphasized my attraction to the body of the lovely young cheerleader sitting on the bed.\n\nI sat in a chair across from him and began applying his make-up. His face was absolutely made to have make-up on it. When done a shorthaired beauty of a girl sat on my bed. I could fall in love with this girl on my bed.\n\n""What about wigs?"" He asked.\n\n""I think my mom has some but they are way old, left over from the seventies probably.""\n\n""That's O.K.,"" he said ""I just really want to go all the way, I mean, as long as we're dressed anyway.""\n\nHe didn't have to plead his case long. Dressed like that she could ask me to do anything. It donned on me I was thinking of him as she. Oh well...\n\nI returned quickly with the wigs. He took the long flowing blonde one and put it on. I guess he wanted to be the beautiful blonde on the cheerleading squad. He was. He looked better than the cheerleading squad.\n\nI put on a shoulder-length brunette wig and turned to look at myself in the full-length mirror. I was hot! I arched my back slightly sticking my chest forward and my ass outwards. In the mirror I could see her staring at my backside. My butt really did look good in this mini. The cloth barely covering my butt cheeks.\n\n""Let's take pictures."" I said lifting my Polaroid from the desk drawer I kept it in. We began posing and blowing kisses and having all sorts of fun. The pictures would be split and hidden. We looked incredible in the photos. To girls having fun in their bedroom.\n\n""Thanks for not telling,"" I whispered as Brady lay down beside me on the bed.\n\nWe laid there for awhile, not really knowing what to do next but not wanting to return to the world of men.\n\n""Let's do this again sometime,"" Brady said as he rose from the bed.\n\n""O.K., but next time it's at your house. Your sister has that tight little black mini I've been dying to try on.""\n\nThis file came from Sierra Connection BBS Serving the Gender Community from Nevada 702-825-4220 8-N-1 28.8 VF (4 Nodes)\n\nHome of the Fiction Story Writing Contest Home of the Gif Beauty Contest"
583,Birthday Bang,"['MF', 'intr']","Minutes later the phone rang again. When I answered it I was surprised and pleased to hear her voice again. She asked the same question. Only this time, I thought I would be a bit flirtatious, and see what happened.\n\n""No, Mary.... Kevin isn't here but if you don't mind my saying, I truly love your voice and I'd love to entertain you even though I'm not Kevin.""\n\nShe laughed at my response and asked my name.\n\n""I'm Roger. But you can Rog.""\n\nShe giggled a little and said, ""Well, Rog. Your voice sounds pretty sexy.""\n\nWe ended up talking for hours that evening. We learned a lot about each other. Mary told me that she was a 39-year-old office assistant and part-time personal trainer at a gym franchise. She explained that she just had her divorce of 5 years finalized and that she was looking for her friend, Kevin, to spend a few hours with to relieve her of her misery. However, our telephone conversation managed to do the trick. I kept Mary laughing and in a good mood. That one evening turned into a daily, 2-hour telephone conversation between Mary and I.\n\nTwo weeks after our first conversation, Mary called feeling depressed because it was her birthday and she didn't have her husband or friend to spend it with. I suggested to her that I would be happy to take her out for her birthday. But she said, ""Rog, I am a bit older than you baby. I doubt that we would have anything in common.""\n\nI am 25 and work as a department store manager. I explained to her, ""But Mary, this doesn't have to be a romantic thing if you don't want. This is a simple Happy Birthday 'get together' to bring in your 40th birthday.""\n\nShe was somehow convinced so we agreed to meet at a public location and celebrate her birthday. But I had a great surprise for her.\n\nUpon arriving at the location, I saw this beautiful, sexy dark chocolate black woman approach me and ask, ""Are you Rog?""\n\nI responded, ""Yeah, are you Mary?""\n\nShe seemed pissed and upset. ""You never told me that you were white, Rog. I'm sorry but I don't usually date white men. It's not that I'm prejudiced or anything. I just don't.""\n\n""No problem, Mary. Just think of it as a friendly acquaintance. Just look at me as your blonde hair/blue eyed birthday acquaintance. That's all.""\n\nShe broke out in laughter. ""You always know how to get my mood changed, don't you? Okay, where are you taking me for my birthday, young man?""\n\nI then took her by the hand and led her to my car. ""I will give you a night of dinner and dancing, Mary,"" I explained. ""Hopefully, we can bring your birthday out with a bang.""\n\nSo, I drove us back to my place.\n\nTo my surprise, she didn't question the fact that we were going to my apartment. She just commented, ""I hope that there is a cook, waiter, and a band in there for that dinner and dance that you promised me.""\n\nWe entered the apartment and I had everything well planned. All of the lights were out and I had set up several candles around the dining room area and in the middle of the table. I sat her down at the table and lit the candles one by one. She told me that she was impressed. And then, I reached for the remote control to the stereo system and on came the music. And the most perfect of all music, ""Turn Off The Lights"" by Teddy Pendergrass.\n\nI excused myself to the kitchen to return with her dinner that was displayed on exotic flatware. She was shocked that I spent a few hours to prepare her favorite, Chicken Cordon Blue and fettuccini. She was so amazed that I had remembered our first telephone conversation. The evening went great for her. I even had chilled wine to go with the supper. She enjoyed the supper and we later continued sitting at the table to talk.\n\n""Thank you so much for that birthday dinner, Rog. It was very sweet that you went so much out of your way for me and this is our first time meeting in person,"" she said. Then with a cute, spoiled girl type pout, Mary said, ""But you said that you were going to take me dancing.""\n\nI stood up and extended my hand to her and asked, ""Would you like to dance, birthday girl?""\n\nShe reached for my hand and stood up. I led her to the living room area and we proceeded to dance to the music that was playing. It was a sweet, slow song that I've always loved and began singing it into her ear. It was Barry White singing, ""Just The Way You Are"". She seemed to really enjoy that, though I am not a very good singer. She laid her head on my shoulder and I felt her hands slide down from my back to my butt. I parted our heads and stared into her beautiful brown ebony eyes and sang the last few verses to the song. Then the song faded into the next song, ""How Could I Live Without You"", by Leann Rimes.\n\n And out of nowhere, just as my singing ceased, Mary closed her eyes and kissed me. When I felt those thick, soft lips on her tongue and mine enter into my mouth; I lost all control of my emotions. I slid my hands down from her back to her butt and pulled her closer. I could feel her squeezing mine. But I began feeling embarrassed when my cock began to get hard from that kiss. Hell, this is an older woman who wants no kind of romance with a younger white man. So I tried to ease my waist back a little. Instead, Mary pulled my waist back to her and gyrated her hips. Damn, she was getting my cock rock hard now. I could, literally, feel her crotch grinding my cock and she was letting out some low moans as we continued to kiss. Finally, what seemed liked hours; she parted her lips from mine and began licking my earlobes and neck. Then she began unbuttoning my shirt and kissed my chest. She continued to lower her head down my chest, then to my stomach. I felt like I was in some sort of dream. This lovely woman was devouring me with her warm and sexy mouth. She then fell to her knees and practically tore at my belt and pants snaps.\n\nOnce my pants fell to the floor, my stiff cock popped out and nearly hit Mary in the face. Mary wrapped her fist around it and began stroking it; first gently and then fast. She looked up at me and said, ""Watch me blow out this hot birthday candle and make your wish come true.""\n\nThen without anything else said, Mary opened her mouth and put my entire cock in it. Her mouth was so warm and slippery with her saliva. She was such a damn expert at this. Several times, she would deep throat me to feel my cock respond and it would jump in her mouth.\n\nAs she continued to suck my cock, Mary quickly removed her skirt and blouse. She then released my cock from her mouth and suggested that we move to the bedroom. I walked behind her as we proceeded to the bedroom and was pleased to see that Mary had an extraordinarily beautiful body. Her breasts were beautifully round (she told me that she had salines done a year ago), nice round ass, and my favorite, a beautiful dark chocolate shaved pussy.\n\nOnce in bed, it was my turn to tear at her body. I licked and sucked her nipples gently as she ran her fingers through my hair. Before I could lower my head to tease her clit with my tongue, Mary grabbed my head and laid a monster kiss on me. Her tongue licked every inch inside my mouth. Then she parted the kiss and whispered to me, ""Fuck me, Rog. I can't wait any more.""\n\nWith that, I placed my body on top of hers and rested my cock between her fine, beautiful legs. Then I began kissing her again. I kissed her neck and then her mouth. As we kissed, I raised my hips and guided my cock into her pussy. She was so tight, I was only able to get the head in. I heard her moan as I continued trying to push it in further.\n\nThen I reached for my cock again and began sliding the head back and forth along her slit until I could hear the wetness. Then I pushed my hard cock into her pussy without any problem. Mary moaned and said, ""Oh, Rog."" I began fucking Mary slowly at first but I looked down between our bodies and could see my white cock sliding in and out of that smooth, bald dark pussy and I started pumping my cock faster. She bucked up for every one of my pushes. Mary wrapped her arms around my shoulders and her fine, black legs around my waist and squeezed my body onto hers as she convulsed into a massive orgasm.\n\nSounding as if she had difficulty breathing, Mary looked at me and said, ""Fuck, Rog. I can't stop cumming."" And she continued to buck her hips into mine. Then I could feel my cum boiling in my balls and didn't know how much longer I could last. I told her that I was about to cum and she urged me on. ""Cum with me, Rog. Come on and fill me with your white cum, baby,"" she said. And that was all that I needed to hear escape her lovely lips. I pumped my cock in Mary's sweet pussy about three more times and I felt my balls release its juices into her. I could swear that it felt like Mary's pussy was sucking every ounce of cum from my cock. I groaned in ecstasy as I watched and heard Mary yell out her latest and greatest orgasm. When I shot the last of my cum from my cock, I laid aside Mary and began kissing her face and neck.\n\nShe turned to me and told me that she used to always get a ""birthday fuck"" from her friend, Kevin, but this one was better. We continued to kiss until the both of us drifted into sleep. We awoke the next morning with her lying on my chest and her hand resting on my cock. When it came back to life, she sat on top and slipped my cock back into her pussy. It was such a thrill to see that beautiful woman gyrating on top on me with her bald pussy sucking my cock off. Within minutes, I was blasting another cum shot into Mary and she was going crazy with orgasms. We would end up calling in sick at our jobs and staying at my place just to fuck the day away.\n\nThat was one birthday celebration that I will remember a lifetime. I think Mary will too. We continued being friends and occasionally providing ""celebrations"" for one another. I am just so glad that Kevin moved or changed his number without telling Mary."
584,Birthday Boy,"['MM', 'inc']","exactly what he wanted: sex, and lots of it. Hot and horny sex, with some of the humpiest, most well-hung guys in the school, including his own loving brother. Sean's best friend and fuck- buddy Wil was invited, of course. Wil and Sean had grown up together and often pleasured each other. Wil liked to fuck and Sean liked getting fucked, so the two randy boys spent a lot of time fucking each other, with eight or nine hard inches of Wil up Sean's hungry asshole and a good inch or so of Sean's tongue down Wil's equally hungry throat. Kenny often watched Wil and Sean getting it on; it gave Kenny a perverse thrill to watch his older brother getting it slammed into him by Wil's eagerly pumping tool. Kenny liked to imagine it was he who was getting fucked by Wil's cock; his ass that was getting filled, his neck Wil was lick- ing...after all, everyone said that Sean and Kenny looked like twins; the same auburn hair that never quite stayed out of their eyes, the same well-toned bodies, the same slim builds, the same clothes...the same well-hung cocks. Yeah, Kenny could see himself getting fucked by Wil. Wil had, in fact, fucked Kenny a couple of times -- everyone who fucked Sean ended up fucking his brother too -- and he had enjoyed every minute of it. Wil had light brown hair and green eyes that set off his fair skin. He was a little bit shorter than Sean, but Wil was better built. He lifted weights and play-ed touch football regularly, and so his body was very well muscled. His cock stretched almost nine inches long when hard and his balls hung down in a pendulous sack about three inches. Even soft, Wil's crotch was very well packed and the front of his Levis always fit snugly as they attempted to contain Wil's stuffed jockey briefs. One of the more memorable fucks Kenny ever got from Wil was in the back seat of his brother's car, after an all-male fuck party. Kenny had gotten in the back seat and started playing with himself, still horny from a particularly hot session he had just finished with his boyfriend, Corey Fruitman. He and Corey had spent the evening upstairs in the master bath, fucking each other in the elegant bathtub. Kenny's dick still ached at the memory and he just had to stroke his cock just a little bit. So when Wil got in the car, one look at the size of Kenny's swollen dickmeat and Wil wanted him. Wil unrolled a rubber over his erect fuckpole and began to fuck his way into Kenny's tight-as-a-virgin manhole. The back of Sean's car was turned into a private fuck haven for Kenny and Wil. Each stroke of Wil's poundingly erect fuckpole that slammed into Kenny's receptive asshole made Kenny groan in pleasure as Wil rammed Kenny's ass, harder and harder. Sean had a hard time driving home that evening as he tried to keep his eyes off the rear-view mirror, where his lover and his brother were humping one another. Also invited was Stuart, a friend of Wil's Sean had met in Wil's hot tub during one of Wil's orgies. Blond and tall, Stuart was built like a greek god. Well toned, his muscles were large but not obtrusive. He was hung like a horse with a thick slab of meat that he used to pump cum all over guys. His uncut prick was long and deliciously hard, and he loved to get sucked. Stuart enjoyed both giving and receiving blow jobs. During school, Stuart would often take some guy into the bathroom for a quick blow job to relieve his pent-up sexual tension. In phys. ed. especially, Stuart's dick would be rock hard and throbbing at the sight of those other smooth-skinned, hard-bodied young studs get-ting changed or in the showers. There was plenty of horsing around in the showers and many guys sprang hard-ons there, so Stuart never felt out of place. One of Stuart's best friends Corbin was one guy who always had a hard-on in the showers. Corbin was a typical jock with sandy- brown hair and dark brown eyes. Corbin loved jockstrap sex in gym changerooms. He and Stuart had often sixty-nined in the middle of the boy's changeroom while everyone else was in class. Corbin loved the taste of Stuart's sweaty crotch. Corbin would go wild with desire as he licked Stuart's armpits, his tongue snaking through Stuart's sweat-matted cock hair and down along the crack of Stuart's perfectly formed asscheeks, licking out the sweat as it rolled off of Stuart's sleek thighs. Corbin's ultim-ate sexual fantasy was to have four handsome sweaty studs orgy with him in a changeroom, surrounded by sweat-soaked and cum-stained jockstraps and underwear. Sean had given Corbin a blowjob once through Corbin's sweaty underwear, and had found himself being more and more turned on by the scent of Corbin's crotch and briefs. It was Corbin who got both Sean and Kenny into jockstraps. Now all the boys shared jockstraps and under-wear with each other. Sometimes, the same pair would get passed around for weeks or even months without getting washed; the boys just couldn't stand washing out all the juices they had put in them. With both Corbin and Stuart invited, it was sure to be a birthday Sean wouldn't soon forget. Kenny and Wil got into Sean's car while Stuart drove Corbin over. The trip only took ten minutes, but all the way there, Kenny sucked on Wil's dick. Inside Stuart's car, Corbin was doing the same to Stuart's dick -- while Stuart was driving! After they got to Sean's, the boys quickly unloaded their gear into Sean and Kenny's spacious bedroom. Along with their few clothes, the boys had brought some orgy materials for mutual use. Sean and Kenny had lots of porn, both hard- and soft-core stuff plus a dozen or so videos. Stuart had brought several leather and metal cockrings and cockcages as well as other leather acces-sories like chaps and collars. Corbin had brought plenty of his sweaty jockstraps and underwear for the boys to sniff and suck on, as well as cycling shorts and wrestling singlets. Wil had a collection of dildos and vibrators along with body oils. He also had several buttplugs fitted with straps to keep them firmly lodged up some lucky asshole. Wil had himself been wearing one all day long and was understandably hot and horny for the real thing. Things got started quickly. The boys stripped naked and began masturbating with one another. Draping their flushed teenaged bodies over one another, the five boys soon became one sweaty tangled mass of raging hor- mones, gigantic hard-ons and hot probing tongues. Kenny and Wil had resumed their sucking fest, this time Wil was going down on Kenny, returing the favor Kenny had given him on the way over. Kenny was in throes of erotic ecstasy as he knelt on the floor. Wil was on all fours, lapping like a dog at Kenny's rock-hard young prick. Kenny ran his hangs through Wil's hair, moaning in pleasure. In the midst of this blowjob, Corbin had moved behind him and fitted a moist hot jockstrap over Kenny's head. It was adjusted so that the cup fit naturally over his nose and mouth, filling his senses with the tasty aroma of sweat and cum. Inside the damp jock pouch, Kenny stuck his tongue out and licked the moist material, tasting the incredible flavor that cum and sweat made as he swirled his hot wet tongue around. The thought of Corbin's thick uncut prick moving around inside the soft supple pouch turned Kenny on. Nothing in the world smelled as good to them as a cock. A hot, stiff, sweaty cock. Stuart, meanwhile, had gotten up behind Wil's crouching form and proceeded to fuck seven hard inches of his way up into Wil's tender asshole. Stuart's cock was harnessed in a leather and metal cock cage that allowed him to fuck his entire shaft and his balls up into Wil's asshole. It filled Wil completely. Wil wasn't used to getting fucked, after all, it was usually Wil who was doing the fucking whenever he and Sean got together. Stuart knew how much Wil's ass needed screwing, and Stuart decided he would be the one to screw Wil. Stuart rammed his dick into Wil's ass hard and fast, banging Wil's prostate with every relentless stroke. With Wil on his hands and knees and swallowing Kenny's love- rod, Sean straddled Wil and offered his own hard cock to Stuart, who was plowing away at Wil. Stuart eagerly took in Sean's throbbing prick, clutching at Sean's muscled thighs. Stuart went all the way down on Sean, his nose buried in Sean's pubic patch. Sean moaned in desire as Stuart coated Sean's penis with saliva. Grabbing a dildo from the table, Sean put it in his mouth, coat-ing it with his spit. After it was good and wet, he leaned over and jammed it up into Stuart's ass. In and out, in and out he plunged the artificial cock, ramming it deep into Stuart's hot & hungry hole. All of a sudden, Sean felt a new sensation: a hot wet tongue was probing his lovehole. Sean wriggled his fuckhole back onto the hot wet tongue and felt it probe deeper and deeper, hot and wet, exploring his deepest, most private hole. He looked over his shoulder and discovered to his surprise it was his own bro-ther whose face was buried in his asscheeks! Kenny had discarded Corbin's sweaty jockstrap for something infinitely better as he rimmed his brother lovingly. Kenny twirled his tongue around the sweaty crack, licking it and tonguing it. The tip of his tongue soon found the puckered hole of Sean's ass and Kenny tensed his tongue as he dove into his brother's lovehole. Sean began to feel his sphincter relax as his little brother worked his tongue into it. Deeper and deeper Kenny probed until a full inch of his tongue was inside his older brother's asshole. Sean was now fully relaxed. His ass was ready for Corbin. Corbin had lubed up his massive prick with some of Wil's sex oils and now, he slid his well-slicked fuckpole into Sean's rela- xed sphincter and began a steady in-and-out fuck rhythm. Sean was in fuck heaven, getting it in his ass from Corbin's nine-inch prick and getting deep-throat suck action from Stuart's eager, cock- hungry mouth and throat. Kenny continued to lick and tongue his brother's asshole, his talented tongue caressing the puckered assflesh and lubricating the stem of Corbin's shaft with each of Corbin's thrusting strokes. Kenny took Corbin's sweaty, salty balls into his mouth and sucked on the jock's nutsac, jiggling Corbin's sperm-filled testicles in his mouth. With each firm stroke of Corbin's prick, Sean moaned with pleasure. Harder and harder, Corbin slammed it into the birthday boy. Corbin's balls made a slapping sound as they knocked against Sean's legs, his pubic hair grinding into Sean's ass cheeks. Each pounding stroke of Corbin's prick drove Sean to higher and higher levels of sexual bliss. As Sean's libido rose, so did the ferocity with which he both rammed the dildo into Stuart's ass and shoved his hips into Stuart's face. The three boys very nearly fell off of Wil's back as Corbin fucked Sean with almost superhuman force. The sensations in Stuart's body flooded his brain with the most perverse, erotic feelings. His already rock-hard penis stiffened even more, straining deliciously against the restraints of his cockcage. Stuart's hips bucked and jerked as it they had a life of their own. The fire in his loins grew and grew as Stuart fucked his way deep into Wil's crouching form. Wil had tears in his eyes from the intensity of his fucking, but the pain soon eroded into pleasure as Stuart pleasured him. As he fucked him, Stuart wrapped his hands around Wil's engorged tool and slowly stroked the throbbing cock. Wil was wearing a studded leather cockring that kept his dick extraordinarilly hard and stiff, heightening every one of Stuart's strokes. Wil had never ever felt so hard in his life; his cock seemed to feel big-ger and harder than ever before. He slurped and lapped at Kenny as he got banged by Stuart's meaty fuckpole, Wil's own prick rag-ingly hard and swollen. No-one was quite sure who cummed first, but it was probably Kenny. Those young boys always cum fast. What they did know was that it didn't take long for the other four boys to blow their wads. Cum flowed and flew rapidly as the boys juiced themselves and each other. Sean flopped exhausted onto the bed, Stuart and Kenny licking him clean...it was only the beginning of a birthday Sean would remember forever."
585,Birthday Dog Rape,"['Dog-F', 'NC']","Then I put on a tight sweater pulling it over me slowly so the material grazed my nipples hardening them even more and heating my pussy up slightly again. On the bottom I started with black garter and fishnet stockings, though as usual I passed on wearing panties and went right to putting on a short black skirt. The phone rang; it was my husband calling from Hawaii. We talked for a few minutes, and I said I needed to finish getting dressed for work. He said that he should have been here so he could have pounded my sweet pussy before I left for work. My husband asked me whether I was wet now and I said that my pussy lips were large and hanging down like a pink tongue panting to be fucked good and hard. He said that his cock was as hard as a steel bar and that if he were there he wouldn't be able to stop himself from pushing me down onto the ground and forcing his prick into my tight little hole. He said he couldn't stop himself from stroking his tool at the thought of my hungry slit. I closed my eyes and lay back on the bed so my legs were hanging over the edge.\n\nSpreading my legs wide apart I started to rub my pussy as I told him how I'd grind my soaking mound against his pounding cock and beg to be fucked even harder. I hadn't noticed Thor come into the room and was rising to an orgasm as my husband talked about shutting me up by keeping my mouth busy swallowing cum.\n\nI dropped the phone in shock as Thor's rough tongue licked my drenched lips and bolts of pleasure shot through my body. My legs clamped shut around the dogs head but he kept on slurping up my juices, his rough tongue ravaging my cunt as the thunderous orgasm carried me away. I was trying to push him back as wave after orgasmic wave rolled over me, but my arms grew weak. My legs however, held his head like a vise under the control of my lust. My cunt, like a hungry slut, was trying to suck that giant tongue inside, and my struggling and my shaking body kept his big nose and tongue banging against my clit and lips, extending my orgasm longer and longer until I collapsed back onto the bed like a rag doll. My husbands voice brought me back to reality after I don't know how long and I reached over and picked up the phone. He said he heard my gasps and screams and that it had lead to a great orgasm for him as well. I looked around the room but Thor was nowhere to be found, and thinking it better not to mention the dog, said to my husband that it was great for me too. He said that he didn't want to hold me up any longer and I ought to finish getting ready for work, but that he loved me and hoped I had a great birthday even if we weren't together. I told him I loved him too and hung up the phone. My head was reeling but I couldn't take the time to stop and process what had just happened to me, I had to get to work.\n\nI looked at myself in the mirror as I finished getting dressed. The tight sweater and skirt showed off my 35-24-37 figure very well, and the guys at the office I worked at in the city were always trying to get me to go out with them while my husband was away. I always declined, but loved seeing the horny looks they gave me when I would bend over to show them my tits or ass or lift my skirt to straighten my garter or hose and show a co-worker some muff. Now however, the thoughts that crept in were those of Thor's head up under my skirt forcing that insistent tongue of his into my pussy and licking me to wild orgasms. I pushed the thoughts away, I would have to deal with them later as I was now really late for work. As I picked up my briefcase and purse, Thor sat in front of the door, a weird gleam in his green eyes.\n\nAngry and still a little confused from what had just happened I told him to move, and that I didn't have time to play. He just sat there and looked at me, not moving a muscle. I swatted at him and to my surprise he lunged at me, knocking me back to the floor. ""Damn you Thor!"", I yelled, ""What has gotten into you?"". I got up and, regaining my composure, put my hands on my hips with a stern look on my face, hoping that would make him move. I stepped forward and again tried to move the dog. He lunged again, knocking my on my ass again.\n\nI screamed, but realized that there was no one to hear me. I rolled over onto my hands and knees to get up when I felt something wet and warm on my thighs. I looked back and there was Thor licking my legs.\n\nI brought my hand back to swat him, but he caught my hand in his mouth and lightly bit down on it. I was petrified. Here was my sworn protector attacking me. I had visions in my head of him ripping my throat out and eating me alive, after all Thor stood over 3 feet at the shoulder. He released my hand and began to lick my legs again.\n\nAngry and frustrated, I kicked backwards trying to stun him long enough to get out of my house, but my kick only infuriated him. He lunged forward, grabbing a large hunk of my skirt in his gaping maw, ripping it partly from my body. I cried out in horror and rolled over onto my back, putting my hands up in front of me to protect myself.\n\nMy legs had spread to support me, and my torn skirt rode up around my waist exposing my recently ravaged and somewhat swollen mound. His green eyes seemed to pierce my very soul. Slowly I inched myself into a corner of the living room. I desperately looked around for something to help me defend myself from the dog. He slowly came toward me, drool dripping from his open mouth. That thick tongue of his hung out the side of his mouth and his white teeth looked very sharp and cruel. He lunged again, this time his front paws landing by my sides, his sharp teeth grabbing hold of my sweater. Jerking his head back and forth he ripped part of the sweater from my chest, exposing my breasts. The half-cup bra still held my tits out firm, the nipples exposed to the air. He swung his head side to side, throwing the piece of cloth across the room and turned back toward me.\n\nI closed my eyes, not wanting to see what he was going to due next. I figured I was dead. I could feel his hot, moist breath on my chest, then his tongue bathed my left breast in a wash of drool and slobber.\n\nI opened my eyes. His tongue washed against my chest again, hitting both tits at once. I tried to deny it, but I was getting aroused. As my nipples hardened I brushed Thor away from me. Thinking I'd crawl into the bedroom and just close the door after I slipped through, I started to roll over. Big mistake. \n\nAs soon as I got onto my hands and knees, Thor gave a light but firm bite on my now exposed butt and let off a low growl. I froze, and dread filled me as I looked back between his legs. Sure enough there was about four inches of red dog cock protruding from the hairy sheath between his legs. What did this dog think I was some bitch in heat?\n\nI let out a gasp as his wet nose brushed against my asshole and moved down to my slit. His big tongue washed over my cunt and ass as I shivered at the feel of his hot drool running down my thigh. His tongue bathed my pussy and rubbed my clit like a wet washcloth. A moan escaped my lips. I never thought that I would be getting turned on by an animal wanting to have sex with me, but my pussy was turning traitor on me. Thoughts of grinding my cunt onto that big tongue and his fat canine cock filling my little pussy were invading my mind.\n\nStill on my hands and knees I tried to slowly inch away and again received a firm bite, this time on my upper thigh coupled with a low growl that told me Thor was going to fuck me and there wasn't a damn thing I could do about it. \n\nWith my pussy and ass soaked with his saliva, Thor began to mount me. I was frozen with fear and fascination. As he climbed on top of me I could see his huge red cock, it's head the size of a plum, now sticking out of its sheath more like 7 or 8 inches, and I knew he would never be able to get that thing into my cunt. I tried to relax as much as possible, hunching my shoulders down so that my ass stuck up in the air, leaving me all the more open, telling myself that I was doing it because if I tensed up his monster cock would rip my vaginal flesh, not because I wanted to feel his big fat pole force my lips open farther than ever before and fill me completely.\n\nAt first the huge cock just banged against my upper thighs and I thought by squirming I might get away yet, but Thor adjusted himself and his insistent thrusts were soon pounding that huge knob against my asshole. For fear (Or so I told myself.) it would end up there I began working my pussy in its place. With his hot steamy breath beating against the back of my neck and my nipples grazing against the carpet as the bulk of the beast rocked against me I couldn't stop my body from betraying me. My cunt was swelling and became soaked in my juices. Suddenly my eyes flew wide open and I gasped as I felt the enormous head of the dog cock thumping around my pussy. ""I-I'm about to be taken by a beast!"" I thought. I gasped even louder when the dog found it's target and started to force it's cock in.\n\nI could feel the hard muscles of his thighs pressed up against my ass working as Thor relentlessly jabbed his big cock again and again against my pussy, forcing my engorged lips apart. ""No, this can't be happening!"" I thought. ""I'm being taken by a dog! "" I groaned as each hammering thrust took his huge canine shaft deeper into my now soaking wet hole. I thought I was going to be turned inside out, but my cunt was swallowing inch after inch of the brute's tool. My body rocked under the weight of the beast. With each pounding thrust, I could feel the fat head of his pole slamming into my cervix, and as the savage fucking continued my eyes rolled back and I stopped denying the horrible pleasure of being impaled on the dog's giant tool. It was at least twice as big as my husbands, and the vicious way in which the dog fucked me stretched the walls of my pussy like never before, filling my drenched cunt to the point where it finally took me over the edge to a shuddering orgasm. \n\nThor was now fucking me at a frantic pace, his heavy balls slapping against my engorged clit, and suddenly I felt something huge starting to spread even wider my already stretched to the limit pussy. Thor's root started to enter me. I felt like I was being ripped apart, but I was helpless to stop him as his powerful thrusts slammed the knot at the base of his huge prick into my cunt. My drooping head shot up, my eyes rolled back, and my whole body tensed. He continued to hammer his shaft into me until I was fully impaled by Thor's dog cock, root and all. Thor continued his brutal fucking of me like I was just some lowly bitch he had found. I was now gasping, panting, and moaning loudly. My head rocked wildly, and I lewdly started pumping back, savoring the fucking of a kind I had never experienced before. I was a dog's bitch and I knew it. I didn't care about anything except being fucked, and fucked hard. I came and came. I cried out ""Fuck me Thor, fuck me!"". I felt so dirty having this dog bring me off again and again. Soon he stiffened and his huge shaft swelled as he shot his animal cum deep inside me. Thor didn't finish shooting his seed into me for almost a minute, unloading all the cum that had been stored in his huge dog balls for god knows how long. I finally started coming down about a minute after that. Suddenly realizing where I was and what I had done I tried to move forward and pull Thor out of me.\n\nI was shocked to find I could not. Thor's huge dog cock was securely fastened into me. I freaked. ""Oh no! What's going on?! He's stuck in me!"" I thought. ""This is it! This is my punishment for allowing a dog; a beast...to take me!"" I allowed the dog to enter me, and after a time, willingly gave myself to him. Now, here I was hunched over on my hands and knees. What would my husband think? Here I was, just cheating on him, with a dog no less. On my hands and knees in our living room, impaled by a huge dog cock, a cock twice the size of his, on my hands and knees like a dog's mate, a bitch, on my hands and knees, impaled by a huge,.. It was this thought that triggered my next orgasm."
586,Birthday Fantasy,"['M+ F+F', 'lite bond']","sipped at the wine and he asked me how my day had gone. As he massaged my shoulders, I told him about the little party my friends had thrown for me at the office, and about all I'd done that day. After a second glass of wine, I was feeling very lightheaded...exactly the way Jeff likes me. It wasn't too long before he led me upstairs. So...nothing extravagant or wild this year, I reflected with only mild disappointment. Oh well...Jeff's eight inch cock was a terrific treat any day of the year, and I was already salivating at the thought of getting it in my mouth and later in my wet pussy. I had by this time ""resigned"" myself to a bout of regular lovemaking...me on my knees, then on my back...but Jeff had other things planned. Lying on our neatly made, four poster bed were some of my favorite items--several lengths of nylon rope, the cat o' nine tails and a blindfold. Jeff began undressing me, down to my black lace thong panties and matching 36-D demi bra which scarcely contained my silver dollar sized nipples. Then he put me in position. First he set me on the edge of the bed and told me to lie back. Then he tied each of my feet in turn to the posts at the foot of the bed, very high up on the posts so that my ass was even with the edge of the bed, and fully exposed. Then he tied one of the longer pieces of rope securely around my right wrist, and secured the other end to the corresponding head post. He repeated this with my left wrist, leaving me stretched out and very helpless. The blindfold was next...then Jeff surprised me by fitting ear plugs in my ears! My senses of sight and sound were now taken away, leaving me to wonder what would be next. Perhaps I'd soon feel the insistent prodding of my boyfriend's throbbing cock at one of my three openings....or maybe it would be the sting of the whip across my fully exposed asscheeks. Or maybe his tongue... But none of these things happened, even as several minutes of darkness and silence passed. I did notice it getting cooler...Jeff must have turned the air conditioning WAY down. My nipples were responding appropriately and practically poking through the lace material of my demi bra. I also had the sense of movement around me, but I wasn't sure. The waiting....the anticipation....it was all making me VERY horny! I hoped that I would feel my panties being pulled aside, my cunt exposed to a merciless fucking! But still...nothing! By this time I had a sense that I was alone in the room. Boy, was I wrong! The first sensation was that of a hand softly grabbing my leg. I think I must have yelped at the physical contact, after having been kept devoid of my senses for so long. Then another hand grabbing my left breast. THEN ANOTHER caressing my stomach...another on my thigh...yet another rubbing the bottom of my foot. Now both my tits were being groped...my thighs...my arms...my feet...another hand caressing my face very softly. I counted at least four pairs of hands...though I could be wrong, as multiple orgasms, such as the one I was now having, can have a tendency to impair rational thought. I just kept cumming and cumming...and my cunt hadn't been so much as TOUCHED! Then the hands stopped --all at once. As soon as I was able to catch my breath I begged for ""More please..."" but my plea fell on deaf ears (including my own!) as I was once again ignored for several minutes which seemed like hours. I reflected on my ""predicament"". I was in the company of at least four men, maybe more, and tied up completely helpless and entirely exposed save for my bra and panties (which of course didn't hide much!) Further, I had no idea if Jeff was even still here? I doubted that he'd leave me alone with a room full of strange men...that brought up another question. WHO was there with me? Jeff's friends? Or complete strangers? Either way, it was a little bit scary...yet extremely exciting!!! ""Who's there?"" I croaked, even though I knew I wouldn't be able to hear an answer. I got one anyway--CRACK! the sudden, silent sting of the whip across my asscheeks. ""OWWWWWWW!!!!!"" It wasn't repeated, and the inactivity resumed. I began to get a little anxious. ""Jeff? Are you there? Please ans--"" CRACK!!! More stinging pain across my ass, then inactivity again. I fidgeted as the burning tapered off. Sensation again, as I felt the toes of my left foot being nibbled and sucked on. I immediately thought of Jeff's friend Eric, who the guys were always teasing about his ""foot fetish"". I murmured his name aloud, and the nibbling stopped. ""No, you don't have to s-"" CRACK! the whip sent sparks of pain through my ass again! Then the toe-nibbling resumed, and was joined by a tongue snaking its way between the toes on my right foot. I'd figured out one of the rules, at least...any attempts to figure out my predicament or the identity of my ""assailants"" would be met with punishment. As the two mouths working on my feet were joined by two more sucking and nibbling my fingers, and another two! nibbling at my ears, I tested my new theory by exclaiming, in the most shocked voice I could muster (I hoped), ""Ohmigod! SIX of you?"" Sure enough, my oral assailants withdrew, and I was again treated to the cat o' nine tails across my ass. This had possibilities. ""Mmmmm...so who are your five friends, Jeff?"" I murmured sweetly, hoping for another stroke of the whip on my sexy ass. It didn't come. A whole minute dragged by, with nothing whatsoever. ""What's the matter? Between the six of you, there's gotta be ONE who's man enough to tame my ass!"" I steeled myself for the ass-whipping which I hoped was now inevitable. I got it across my tummy instead. Not once--not twice--three times, squarely targeting my belly, with a lot more force than had been used on my ass. White-hot pain shot across my midsection, and I howled and actually teared up, moistening the blindfold a little. The message was clear--ATTEMPTS TO MANIPULATE YOUR SITUATION WILL NOT BE TOLERATED. As well as the message I got as I felt the whip dragged across my semi-exposed breasts: FUCK WITH US AGAIN, AND YOU'LL GET IT ACROSS THE TITS, BITCH. Then the six mouths resumed, all at once, on my extremities. Being nibbled and licked like that was an incredible turn-on! I shuddered as waves of pleasure shook my bound body, while at the same time my mind raced, trying to figure out who might be ""out there"" pleasuring and tormenting me. My as-yet untouched cunt was throbbing--I'd already cum numerous times--and I could feel how soaked my thong was! At one point, the person nibbling and sucking on my right ear got a little too carried away, and the earplug popped out. ""Oops!"" came a giggling voice, very mellow--somewhat familiar--and unmistakably female!--as the earplug was carefully replaced. Here was a possibility that had never even crossed my mind! I'd assumed that all of my ""assailants"" were male...but at least one was a woman! Maybe more....of course, being Terri, I didn't mind at all! All the nibbling, sucking and licking had ceased when the earplug had fallen out. For a few minutes, there was no activity. At least, none that I could sense. I waited, half anticipating more strokes with the whip, but it didn't happen. At least, not to me... Of course I couldn't see or hear what happened next, but I can tell you what I felt and what I'm pretty sure happened. First I felt the movement of someone climbing on to the bed with me. Then lying down on top of me. The hair hanging in my face, and the telltale smallish boobs squashed against my own ""biggish"" ones, told me that this was a woman, very likely the one whose voice I'd heard. She was fully dressed, as I was able to feel the button of her jeans, cold on my skin just below my belly button. Presently she lifted her waist off me slightly, and I felt all of her weight on my chest and my shoulders. Her hands were busy down below, and I realized that she was undoing her jeans. A moment later she began kissing me, first on the lips, then her tongue was prodding insistently. I opened my mouth and returned the kiss, as she began grinding against me. Whoever she was, she really knew what she was doing! I could hear and feel her moaning and occasionally screaming into my mouth, but she never broke the kiss. As we frenched, I wondered. Was she being fucked right now, as she lay on top of me fucking my mouth with her tongue? Was she getting fucked by Jeff? I also had the distinct feeling that I was missing something. Then I figured out what it was. Her hands! She wasn't doing anything to me with her hands...nor was she using her hands to support herself. She was just dead weight on top of me! Having had dozens of men and women on top of me and kissing me throughout my lifetime, I knew that this was very irregular. Rather, it felt as if her hands were off to the sides...being held down? Suddenly, it occurred to me. The girl wasn't being fucked ""out there""...she was being WHIPPED! The screams and moans I felt more than heard...her body tensing up every few seconds...it all made sense. She was being punished for the fiasco with the earplug! And, from what I can tell, she was getting it pretty hard and long. The kissing never let up though, until I felt the pressure of her on top of me ease up (they'd stopped holding her down?) and then she slowly got off of me, by way of the foot of the bed. After a moment of inactivity, one of my earplugs was pulled out again, and I heard a hushed voice. ""Happy birthday, Terri!"" I couldn't tell for certain, but I was pretty sure it was the same voice I'd heard before, the woman whom (I assumed) had been flogged for the earplug blunder. ""Thanks..."" I almost began asking questions, but thought better of it. Seeming to sense my curiosity, she whispered again. ""I'll bet you have questions you'd like to ask me."" This surprised me. ""I...is that allowed?""\n""Well, you just presumed enough to ask one, honey...."" In my mind's eye, I could see my unseen narrator nodding to one of the other men (women?) present, whichever one was wielding the cat o' nine tails. Sure enough...CRACK! squarely across my right thigh...a single stroke, not repeated. ""YEOWW!!!!"" I cried. Whoever was behind the whip was doing an excellent job! ""Now..."" she continued, still speaking low enough that I couldn't place her voice, ""you may ask as many questions as you like. Each question will cost you a whipping. The number of lashes will be doubled each time. Are you ready dear? By the way you're up to two lashes since you already asked a question."" I didn't have to think at all. ""Who all is here?"" The whisper came back immediately, gleefully. ""Oh...didn't I mention that only yes/no questions are allowed?"" She hadn't...but that didn't stop the whip from cracking down, once on my ass, once on my belly. The bitch... Immediately, I asked the question I really needed to know the answer to. ""Is...is Jeff here?""\n""Jeff is not presently in this room,"" came the soft, cooing reply, spoken in that tone of voice that people use when they've succeeded in answering a question in an extremely useless manner, without resorting to lying. Not presently in the room! That could mean anything! (CRACK! direct hit on my lower leg) He could have just stepped out of the room (CRACK!! my upper thigh was next, OHGODTHATSTINGS) or he might be GONE... (CRACK! across my tummy OOOOOOOOHHHHHH) ...one more to go but WHERE will they (CRACK!!!!! across my ass....) ""AIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!"" I shrieked. They paused before asking me if I had any more questions. Obviously wanting my curiosity, not my pain, make the decision for me. And I just couldn't help myself. I knew exactly what I wanted to ask, and yet I was afraid to ask...and only partially because of the whipping I knew I'd get. ""Is everyone here someone whom I know?"" As soon as the question left my lips, I knew that either way, the answer would make me feel like a humiliated, depraved slut. And I wasn't disappointed. ""Yes, Terri."" A conclusive answer! ""Everyone here with you tonight is someone whom you know."" I was shocked. ""You mean--YOU'RE someone that I know...and see every day?"" As the whipping began, the girl laughed. ""You know us all. Didn't I just say that? Seems like a waste of a question...but it's your ass, not mine.""\n""Please,"" I tried to explain, ""I just...YEOWW!!! Was just surprised by the answer.....YEOWW!!! I didn't mean that as a question...."" But my tormentor ignored me. She did elaborate on the question, at least, making it not completely wasted: ""You know all of us, Terri. In some cases, maybe only in passing, as a friend of a friend, or an acquaintance of an acquaintance. A current lover--"" My mind briefly summarized a few of the men I worked with, with whom I'd adjourned after work for cocktails and cocksucking...(ohmigod, I hope Jeff's NOT in the room) ""or an ex-lover...In other cases, maybe someone whom you see every day...and who will see YOU every day, in quite a new light, from now on.... Starting tomorrow, you'll be going through life wondering....everyone you talk to, you'll be asking yourself, is this one of them?"" As I gritted my teeth through eight cracks of the whip, mostly across my thighs and ass this time, I puzzled over who this woman might be, and who else might be in the room. ""And now,"" the unseen woman explained, ""you have 16 more coming for that last question."" I then felt hands--hers?-- snaking underneath me and undoing my bra, and pulling it off of me. I heard it hitting the wall. (""Why are you taking my bra off????"" I had the sense not to ask...barely. Besides I already knew the answer...) Then that girl's mouth descended on my bared breasts, sucking and teasing my nipples one after the other. She squeezed each of them lovingly. ""Mmmmmm Terri...what lovely tits you have. So firm...so huge..."" She moved away. ""So untouched by this whip...."" My beautiful tits! ""No....please don't...anything else but that...please NOT MY TITS...ohmigod JEFF....PLEASE DON'T LET THEM....OH JEFF ARE YOU H--MMMMFFFFF MMMMMM MMMMFFFFFFFFFFF!!!!!"" A cloth was roughly shoved in my mouth at this point. I immediately recognized the taste of cunt juices, and realized that a pair of panties, most likely those of my tormentor, had been used to gag me. ""There, Terri. Suck on that for a while. After all, we wouldn't want you to blurt out another dumb question and earn 32 lashes, now would we?"" I fervently shook my head NO, even as I continued to beg for mercy through the gag. ""Don't worry, Terri. The whip won't leave any marks..."" Being intimately familiar with the cat o' nine tails, I was well aware of this. Somehow, it did little in the way of comforting me at this point in time. WHAP!!!! the first lash connected squarely across my right breast. I screamed into the panty gag. The second swipe of the whip went to my left tit, as did the third. Excruciating pain from my extremely sensitive nipples brought more tears to my covered eyes. Then, back to my neglected right breast, this time on the underside of my tit. The fifth stroke landed neatly in the valley between my breasts...then the whipping mercifully stopped. Although I couldn't see, I sensed that the whip was being passed to another of my unseen assailants. The next five lashes of the whip covered my left leg, from my upper thigh down to, and including, my foot. I merely gritted my teeth through my mouthful of panties, which were by now soaked with my saliva. The leg whipping hurt like hell, sure, but was a picnic compared to the agony of having my poor titties targeted with the whip. ""Six more to go, dear Terri..."" Then a long pause. Then....CRACK!!! Terri's titties once again in a world of pain...CRACK!!! Ohmigod my nipple it HUR...CRACK!!!! OHHHHHHH HURTSHURTSHURTS...CRACK!!! Please...CRACK!!!!!! Please Jeff MAKE THEM STOP FUCK IT HURTS SO MUCH.....Oh god was that five or was it six I can't remember...in all the excitement I can't tell so Terri babe I guess you gotta ask yourself one question DO YOU FEEL LUCKY ohmigod the pain it's driving me delirious please let me put some ice or a cool washcloth six six sixsixsix oh thank got that must have been six...for gods sake terri keep your dumb mouth shut and don't ask any more quest-- CRACK!!!! aggggghhhhhh ohmypoorpoornipplepleasePLEASEletthatbeallnomorequestionsNOMORE QUESTIONSKEE PYOURDUMBBLONDEMOUTHSHUTFORONCEINYOURLIFETERRI.... The next sensation I felt was of my whipped, swollen nipples being sucked on, very gently, and one at a time. I also felt hair cascading down and caressing my abused breasts, which told me that I was being tended to by a woman, almost certainly the one who'd been speaking to me all this time. She confirmed this when her ministrations briefly stopped: ""So, do you have any more questions, Terri?"" She giggled as I violently shook my head NO. ""Good. Then let's move on, shall we?"" I nodded YES, then she resumed her treatment of my poor, abused titties. It actually felt very good, although they were extremely sore and tender, and I was soon moaning my delight through my makeshift panty gag. ""Oh...silly me..."" she whispered, and fished the panties from my mouth as she continued to work my tits. ""Mmmmm did you like my panties, Terri?""\n""Yes,"" I admitted. In truth, a fantasy of mine had been fulfilled in part...I've always had a fantasy about being abducted, then having my panties shoved into my mouth as my cunt and ass get violated. ""OK..."" She withdrew and leaned close to me. ""Terri, it's time to play the kissing game..."" This sounded good so far. ""Each of us will take turns using our mouths on a part of that hot body of yours..."" Sounding better all the time... ""You need to correctly identify the gender of the person each time...."" This sounded absolutely divine. But... ""What if I get it wrong?"" Dead silence. Then: ""That sounded like a question, Terri.""\n""Ohmigod NO PLEASE I CAN'T TAKE ANYMORE GOD PLEASE PLEASE NOT ON MY BOOBS, MY ASS MY LEGS ANYWHERE BUT MY TITS PLEASE PLEASE!!!! IT HURTS SO MUCH PLEASE DON'T...PLEASE NOT MY TITS...."" I trailed off, waiting for the sting of the whip. Instead, my unseen tormentor asked impatiently, ""Are you through?"" Silently, shamefully, I nodded. ""Good. You really aren't looking forward to having your tits whipped again, are you?""\n""No..."" I sobbed. ""Well then...good thing for you that we're not playing the question game anymore..."" I could HEAR her grinning at me as tears of relief poured from my covered eyes. ""You bitch..."" I retorted before I could even think about stopping myself. Not that I would have anyway...some things just need to be said no matter what the penalty. ""Now that...deserves a whipping."" I gritted my teeth, but wasn't going to humiliate myself with more begging. ""But...I'm going to let it pass....partially because you're right..."" The ""audible grinning"" again. Even I couldn't hold back a smile. ""Now...to answer your question...if you guess incorrectly, you get a whipping, and we start over. Now are you ready?""\n""Yes...."" Without warning, a tongue slid into my open mouth for a delicious french kiss, which I wholeheartedly returned and which ended all too soon. Having had my fair share of male and female lovers, I can tell that kissing another woman is completely different from kissing a man... ""Mmmmm...that was a woman..."" was my dreamy reply. CRACK! The cat o' nine tails across my tummy shocked me out of my bliss. ""YEOWWWWWWW!!! What...."" The whip cracked across my ass. ""OWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!! Was I wrong?"" Then she was there next to me, hissing in my ear. ""No. You got the gender right. But we know that's not how a slut like you categorizes people. We want to hear your slutty mouth describing them by naming the parts of them that you love the most. Namely, cock and pussy...Terri's two favorite delicacies."" I didn't argue. ""And we better not hear the same one twice...or..."" CRACK!!!! My tits took a shot of the whip...but only at about half strength. Still enough for me to get the message. ""Now...let's try this again."" Then she was leaning over and kissing me, our tongues intertwining for a full twenty seconds before disengaging. ""Mmmmmm....cunt....""\n""Very good, Terri! Next..."" I felt a tongue running up my thigh, stopping at my kneecap. I guessed. ""Snatch...."" A long pause. Then I felt a hand on my left foot, and my toes being methodically sucked, from biggest to smallest. I thought immediately of Eric. ""Prick?"" Still no whip. Then a mouth, forcing itself onto my own for another french kiss. Much rougher than the last kisser...and I could definitely feel razor stubble. ""Mmmmm mmmm....dick...."" Then ""she"" (I still couldn't, for the life of me, figure out who it might be) was whispering in my ear again. ""You're doing sooooo good, Terri, that we have a little reward for you..."" I heard a click, then the wonderful humming sound of my vibrator next to my ear. Then I heard the buzzing getting further away...like down to the foot of the bed...that's when they began lightly teasing my clit with it. First through my panties...then with my panties pulled aside. I was shaking. ""Oooooooooooooh..."" I moaned. ""Yeah....sooooo good...."" The vibrator was being moved around my clit in sweet, smooth little circles. ""Mmmmmmmm!"" I didn't even realize that someone was licking me down there until I was startled out of my paradise, by the kiss of the whip across my left breast. ""OWWWWW! Oh...sorry...ummmm...schlong...?"" The tongue and the vibrator both retreated, to make way for the three lashes which got laid across my ass by the whip. A mouth latched on to my right nipple, chewing and sucking it. ""...boner..."" A tongue snaking its way from my clit all the way to my exposed asshole. ""Twat..."" My right foot and toes this time. ""Hardon..."" Wrong...a single whipping across my belly. Followed by a tongue exploring my belly button. ""Ummm...ohhhhh...slit!!!!!"" I guessed correctly, giggling as she hit my most erogenous zone. Next, someone sucking on my neck. ""Mmmmm feels good..."" I murmured. ""Tube-steak...."" I added hurriedly. It's times like these that I'm thankful to be an erotic author, I thought. But I was running out of names... A tongue tending to my firm, smooth lower leg. Hard to tell.... ""Beaver..."" I guessed. Right. Then my pussy was being eaten again, very noisily and ravenously. Not bad...not bad at ALL...but definitely NOT the way another woman would eat pussy. Or twat...or snatch...or beaver...I giggled silently as I laid there getting ate. Then the tongue went away, and I could sense everyone waiting expectantly. A name...I can't think of a name! And my time was running out... ""Ummmmm....'big daddy and the twins'?"" I murmured in a very small voice, quite possibly making history as the first woman to ever actually use that slang term in the bedroom. That killed them...suddenly there was uproarious laughter all around me....including my own. I'm quite certain I detected at least three feminine laughs in there! Once they'd settled down, it got quiet again. Then I once again felt the tickle of a tongue on my swollen clit. Expertly the tongue swept across my clit, licking me in just the right spots to send shivers up and down my spine and moans of pleasure escaping my lips. Then I heard the vibrator being powered up again, and being slid, inch by inch into my sopping wet cunt, and all the while that tongue didn't miss a beat. Nor did it miss a drop of my juices as they dripped off of the vibrator and down the crack of my ass. Desperately I humped against that lovely tongue and that diligent vibrator. I wanted to cum now! But all too soon, the tongue went away, and the vibrator was pulled from my cunt with a very wet, sloppy and obscene slurping noise. The group waited as I caught my breath and desperately tried to think of a name for a woman's snatch that I hadn't already used. ""Ummmm....hair pie?"" Silence. Then a female voice, more high pitched than the other one: ""I beg your pardon?????"" Damn. I still didn't recognize the voice. ""Hair pie? I'll have you know that I'm shaved smooth and bare--"" her voice lowered considerably ""-- just like you!"" I felt my cunt getting rubbed... ""I want to be a depraved slut, just like you, Terri...."" I felt her getting up on the bed with me! ""Now..."" she whispered, ""I'll let you be the judge, Terri. Am I a good little shaven slut like you?"" Then she lowered her bare pussy onto my face! I eagerly licked her like a thirsty bitch dog in heat. She was, indeed, shaved bare. And she tasted different, more tangy, than the panties that had been stuffed into my mouth earlier. Before too long she was bouncing up and down on my face, really enjoying her ride on my tongue. And I made sure it was the ride of her life. I was also hoping that I could get her interested in going down on me again! Finally I was so desperate that I began begging for it. ""Please....(LICK LICK).....mmmmm I don't know who you are...but your tongue is so fucking good....please eat me...""\n""Mmmmm love to, birthday girl...."" came the reply, and she lowered that wonderful tongue onto my dripping wet cunt again. We were both squealing in mutual delight as we tongue-fucked each other in our delicious 69. I was only dimly aware of someone else climbing up on the bed, then I felt pressure on the bed on either side of me. It was then that I realized that someone was kneeling behind my cunt-licking accomplice and fucking her juicy snatch! I felt his balls slapping against my face as he pounded her from behind; he also pulled out of her a few times to stuff his hard cock into my mouth. As she continued licking away, I felt another hard throbbing prick at the entrance to my own fuck-hole. He slipped in with no trouble at all considering how wet I was, and proceeded to fuck me silly. Together, that cock and that tongue drove me to another world! I don't know how I managed to concentrate on licking the bald pussy which was fucking my face...but I did it, and she returned the favor in kind. At some point, the cock in my pussy was replaced with another...I don't remember exactly when. I do know that by this time, there were also hands playing with my cuntlicker's tits, and with my own. And it was driving both of us nuts! I heard a short gasp from directly above me...then my 69 lover and the guy who was fucking her cunt exploded together. Her juices literally came gushing out, all over my face, followed by the ooze of his thicker, but equally delicious jism. That set off the fireworks for me as well, as my own pussy began madly pulsating, my muscles down there contracting and relaxing randomly around the cock that happened to be nailing me at the moment. He just kept right on plowing me, keeping me over that edge! She was by now licking my excited clit in a mad frenzy. The cock that had been fucking her had disappeared (after being presented to my mouth to be properly cleaned off) and I had her cunt all to myself, and was greedily slurping all that delicious cum out of her. Since she was rhythmically humping my face, this was extremely messy too! Presently, someone else took their place behind my 69 pal, kneeling directly over my face, and slipped into her. I took a lick at the cock in her pussy...and was shocked to discover that it was fake! She was being fucked by another female, wearing a strap-on harness! It was now that I realized how the cock in my own cunt had been able to fuck me so fast and hard without cumming, despite the fact that I had cum over and over. I was getting fucked by another woman as well! Of course this set me off yet again, and I could barely concentrate on the clit licking task which I was so determined to carry out... Then, as if by design, everyone backed away and I was alone on the bed again. My hips had a mind of their own, and were insistently humping at empty air, in vain search of tongues, cocks and dildos that were no longer there. I begged for ""More....please..."" though it wasn't really clear, even to me, what it was that I wanted more of. More licking? More fucking? More whipping? All of the above? There was now activity on the bed again, as I felt and heard several people climbing onto it. I heard a kind of squishing sound from directly above me, then the familiar smell of an aroused pussy, and I realized that a man and a woman were fucking right above me, his cock pistoning in and out of her cunt just inches from my face! Then I felt a shaved pussy rubbing against my own--my 69 pal? It was hard to say for sure. Our cunts were grinding together in a nice, sensual circular motion, when her rubbing suddenly became more urgent and more jagged. It only took me a moment to realize why. The dear girl was getting fucked from behind, and very well! I hoped he'd pull out and ram my own cunt a few times too...but as it was, her pussy felt nice. Another of my unseen guests was now sitting on my chest, sideways across my boobs. She (my tits had each been grabbed in turn, and the nipples rubbed against a hard clit) didn't put very much weight on me at all, and I could tell she was very petite, probably about 100 lbs. This could be helpful later, I thought, when I try to figure out who the fuck these people are.... I smiled as I pictured myself going up to every girl in the office, ""Excuse me, I know this will sound strange, but would you please sit on my boobs for a minute?"" I also felt pressure on the bed right next to my chest, and eventually figured out that another guy was standing there, and the girl sitting on my chest must be sucking him off! There was a full-blown orgy taking place in my bed, with me at the center! I thought excitedly. Boldly, I began addressing each of them. ""Yes...fuck that hot cunt...sounds soooo good! I want you two to cum together, so it can all drip down onto my face.... And you, you little cock sucker...."" to the woman seated on my boobs ""suck him off GOOOOOOD for me....make him cum in your mouth and then come over here and kiss me, and spit it all in my mouth...mmmmm! And you! Down there....I know you're loving fucking that tight bald pussy almost as much as I loved eating it...you fuck her good....yeah...reward her for that 69 she gave me..."" With my slutty remarks, it wasn't long at all before cum was served. The cunt and cock above my face climaxed together, and he pulled out in time to send several spurts of his hot jism all over my face, even as his and her juices dripped from her snatch down into my mouth. I thanked them, then the sitting girl was kissing me and transferring her mouthful of sperm into my own mouth! We passed it back and forth several times before we broke the kiss. I let a little bit of the jism ooze out of the corner of my mouth and run down my cheeks and chin, then greedily swallowed the rest. Meanwhile the bald cunt (other than my own) had gotten really well fucked also! She lowered her cum-filled pussy onto my face...and then my prayers were answered as she leaned down and drove her tongue back into my horny fuck-hole for another breathtaking 69, which lasted for nearly an hour! Long enough for all the men to ""reload"".... The rest of the night was a free-for-all (except for me, I remained tied up, of course!) as my unseen guests took turns fucking, sucking, eating me in any combination or position they could devise. My cunt was barraged with what seemed an endless supply of hard cocks, strap-on dildos, fingers, vibrators, whip handles, tongues and a few things I couldn't readily identify. And my mouth--if it wasn't serving as a cum receptacle, it was filled with a throbbing prick or finessing a dripping snatch with my tongue. My tits were nibbled, licked, bitten, sucked, fucked, whipped (ouch!) and were even whipped once while they were being held together and fucked (double ouch!) Eventually it quieted down. I believe that most of the guests left gradually, over time, though I couldn't be sure because I was constantly concentrating on being fucked, performing oral sex or on cumming. I was semi-conscious when I realized that the orgy had stopped. Every part of my body ached, either from being whipped or fucked, or both, and I could feel cum drying all over my body. Moments later, a single set of footsteps, and then the blindfold was being pulled off of me. It was my boyfriend Jeff, standing there grinning, with a raging hardon. I screamed as he eased into my sore but insatiable cunt.... Jeff and I fucked for the rest of the night, which, as it turned out, was less than an hour before the sun was peeking in to our bedroom! Then he untied me and I showered and got dressed for work. He refused to tell me who all had participated in my birthday treat...or if he was even present! I didn't push the issue, because to tell the truth I was a little ashamed of my slutty uninhibited behavior! So when I finished dressing--a pair of slacks and a blouse, VERY conservative today--he was already asleep on our bed, and I kissed him on the cheek and headed off to work. ______________________ Epilogue ______________________ Going to work was very humiliating. From the moment I got out of my car, I felt like there were unseen eyes watching me everywhere! I walked past co-workers, not quite able to meet their eyes. Every time someone spoke to me, I wondered, was this one of them? In a sense, the blindfold had never really been taken off, and I was still wearing it...after all, my ""guests"", whoever they were, could see me perfectly for the slut that I am, but they remained unseen and unknown to me. I was supposed to go out to lunch with a few of my co- workers, who hadn't been able to take me out for my birthday the day before....instead, I cancelled and ate alone, then returned to my desk before everyone else came back. I decided to get back to work, when I noticed that the icon for my Yahoo Messenger was flashing! I clicked on it to maximize it: Hotgrrl: hi there terri Hotgrrl: remember me tmadison: no Hotgrrl: i'll give you a clue Hotgrrl: i'm real good with a whip...and with my tongue tmadison: ok who is this tmadison: are you one of the people from last night tmadison: hello Hotgrrl: yes...i can't tell you who i am tmadison: why is this happening tmadison: why are you people doing this to me Hotgrrl: doing what? it was a birthday present....didn't you like? tmadison: NO Hotgrrl: oh come on....you were wild last night....begging for it! tmadison: that was last night tmadison: what's going to happen now? Hotgrrl: nothing tmadison: nothing? you mean, i'm not going to be required to leave extortion money in some hollow tree stump.... tmadison: or instructed to check into the No-tell Motel, but on a blindfold and wait for you people to tmadison: have your weekly tryst with me? or threaten to send pictures to my boss if i don't do as you say? Hotgrrl: <giggle> Hotgrrl: you're quite a storyteller terri....i've always loved reading your stories on the web Hotgrrl: no this isn't extortion. last night was last night. those of us wanted to give you an erotic experience Hotgrrl: for your birthday Hotgrrl: besides...who says your boss isn't involved tmadison: thats just it....i don't know who is involved Hotgrrl: could be ANYONE! Hotgrrl: isn't that exciting tmadison: no its not....its humiliating Hotgrrl: i thought you love being humiliated Hotgrrl: you write about it in your stories all the time tmadison: not in real life...god, how am i supposed to do my work, or deal with anybody? Hotgrrl: are you wet terri? tmadison: beg your pardon? Hotgrrl: i know you are...your cunt is SOAKED isn't it? tmadison: NO! i'm going to disconnect now Hotgrrl: no you won't tmadison: oh I won't? Hotgrrl: no...because i will not chat to you again if you do Hotgrrl: your pussy is sopping wet right now Terri tmadison: no...it isn't Hotgrrl: great...tell you what... Hotgrrl: would you like to know who I am? tmadison: YES Hotgrrl: take off your dry panties and bring them to the ladies room. Hotgrrl: hang them on the hook in the far stall Hotgrrl: if they're not soaked with your juices, i will gladly tell you who i am tmadison: my god...you're HERE? Hotgrrl: yes Hotgrrl: remember we were all people you know Hotgrrl: i see you're in no hurry to get to the ladies room Hotgrrl: you and your dry panties <giggle> tmadison: its a natural reaction BITCH tmadison: why are you tormenting me Hotgrrl: such horrible names...you weren't calling me names like that last night Hotgrrl: when we were eating each others cunts Hotgrrl: in fact you were begging tmadison: you're the shaved one Hotgrrl: yes and so are you :) Hotgrrl: girl you really do know how to eat pussy... tmadison: you were very good too tmadison: so what happens now Hotgrrl: nothing...maybe Hotgrrl: what do you want to happen? tmadison: i just want to know who was there Hotgrrl: that's all? tmadison: yes Hotgrrl: ok...i will give you two choices Hotgrrl: first choice...i will give you all the names Hotgrrl: on the condition that you don't go confront them, or let them know that you were told Hotgrrl: i should let you know that i'm not even supposed to be contacting you...we all agreed Hotgrrl: that last night was a one time only deal tmadison: why are you contacting me then? Hotgrrl: that's part of what the second choice is Hotgrrl: second choice...everyone stays anonymous...you walk around feeling extremely slutty Hotgrrl: all of the time... Hotgrrl: and occasionally, you duck into the supply closet, put on a blindfold, and you and i Hotgrrl: have a repeat performance of last night's 69 festivities Hotgrrl: tempting? tmadison: yes...you WERE very good tmadison: but i just want closure to this. last night was wonderful, i loved every minute of it... tmadison: but the not knowing would drive me nuts Hotgrrl: do me a favor terri tmadison: yes Hotgrrl: open your top desk drawer tmadison: ok wait tmadison: my tmadison: are these yours? Hotgrrl: yes Hotgrrl: while you were at lunch i came to your desk and masturbated Hotgrrl: that's why they're soaked Hotgrrl: i'm still wearing the matching bra tmadison: at my desk? Hotgrrl: you've masturbated at your desk before...so i thought i would try it as well tmadison: hmmmmmmmm Hotgrrl: terri i want you to stuff them in your mouth tmadison: excuse me? Hotgrrl: shove my panties in your mouth...just like they gagged you with that neighbor Hotgrrl: girl's panties last night tmadison: neighbor? Hotgrrl: oops tmadison: which neighbor? my next door neighbor? but she's only 18! Hotgrrl: i didn't say which neighbor Hotgrrl: the panties terri Hotgrrl: do it now Hotgrrl: I want you to taste what you'd be missing, if you decide to end this now Hotgrrl: DO IT TERRI Hotgrrl: DO IT OR I WILL SIGN OFF tmadison: ok wait tmadison: ok Hotgrrl: you like? tmadison: yes you are delicious Hotgrrl: so are you Hotgrrl: i can't wait to make you cum with my tongue again, terri Hotgrrl: lets do it now terri tmadison: what if i want to end it instead? Hotgrrl: you don't. quit bluffing and listen... Hotgrrl: go to the wilshire conference room.... Hotgrrl: take your pants off Hotgrrl: one of the chairs has a towel on it Hotgrrl: kneel in front of the chair and bury your face in the chair Hotgrrl: put the towel over your head and wait tmadison: what if someone comes in Hotgrrl: they won't...just put the ""occupied"" sign up Hotgrrl: you worry too much dear terri.... Hotgrrl: and do NOT try to see me. keep your pretty face buried in that chair Hotgrrl: or you'll never get it from me again tmadison: please tmadison: i really want to know who was there Hotgrrl: can't tell you Hotgrrl: i'll tell you how many tmadison: ok how many Hotgrrl: 11 different people tmadison: ELEVEN????? Hotgrrl: yes you're quite the slut aren't you <giggle> Hotgrrl: lets do this now before everyone gets back from lunch Hotgrrl: and keep the panties in your mouth, after all we don't Hotgrrl: want everyone in the building to hear your screams tmadison: i can't believe i'm actually considering this Hotgrrl: you're beyond considering it Hotgrrl: you know you want to feel my tongue on your throbbing Hotgrrl: clit again Hotgrrl: i'll ""see"" you in a few! bye! tmadison: wait [""Hotgrrl"" is not currently online.]\n\n Well, of course my horny pussy got the better of me, as usual, and I went to meet my anonymous lover. She was every bit as good as she'd been the night before...and it was indeed a good thing that I had kept her panties stuffed in my mouth! Otherwise everyone in the building would have come running... Obediently, I never even tried to steal a glance at Hotgrrl, but rather just let her lap away at my wet cunt. Then, after she was gone and I'd caught my breath, I reached down and examined my bikini area, finding exactly what I'd hoped I might find. I held the long strand of hair up to the light, looked at it carefully....then pulled out a single piece of my own blonde hair and compared the two. Hers was bright red in comparison....I smiled to myself. Then I got dressed and headed back to my desk, where I began making a list of all the redheads in my office. There were only three...all of them young, single and quite sexy. Now it was just a matter of finding out which one of them was running Yahoo Messenger on their computer....then it would be time for turnabout. As I worked the rest of the afternoon, I wondered how many strokes of the whip across my anonymous redheaded lover's ass it would take, before she'd start spilling names.... Then I quietly slid my hand in my pants and masturbated as I thought about the reward I'd give her, after she'd finished telling me everything...."
587,Birthday Girl,"['MMFg', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal', 'gb', 'bukk']","The room had tan wall paper with a pattern of small, maroon diamonds; every set of four diamonds was arranged to form a bigger diamond shape, if one were to draw lines and connect them all. The floor was made of dark brown wood. The king-sized bed was against the wall, with two wooden drawers by its sides. A large, brown wardrobe stood at the far right of the room, on short, straight legs. Cindy's parents, Bill and Monica, were sleeping under the dark gray comforter, facing each other.\n\nBill was of average build, with a hairy chest. He had a square- shaped head with thin, sideburned cheeks and a V-shaped chin. Short, black hair neatly covered the top and sides of his head. His nose was short and triangular. He shared his daughter's skin tone.\n\nMonica was pretty much an adult-sized version of Cindy, minus the fat. She had no belly fat, but her bare breasts could fill a B-cup bra. The brown areolas were about the size of her thumbnail. A small patch of black hair was just above her clit. She laid on her side, legs together and knees bent.\n\nSilently, Cindy crawled under the covers and in between her parents; they were both nude, as she had expected. She faced her father's dick and poked the head with her finger; it twitched. Then, she held it and put the head into her mouth. She reached behind her, and the fingers of her left hand slowly crept up her mother's thighs until they reached her hairy cunt. After Monica sleepily parted her legs, she slid three of her tiny fingers inside.\n\nCindy's lips covered 4 inches of Bill's dick. Although she was used to its size for such a small girl, she still could only take half of it in her mouth at a time. As time went by, Bill began to stir. Quickly, he pulled back the covers and looked down at his little girl, who was happily sucking him off.\n\n""Well, hi there, you little sperm bank,"" he chuckled.\n\nCindy smiled up at him when she heard him call her by her favorite nickname. Bill gave her the name because she loved sperm. She had been sucking his dick since the age of two. It was a good alternative to breastfeeding and she grew to love the taste of sperm in less a year.\n\nSlowly, Monica began to awaken. Her brown eyes opened and locked onto her daughter. Moaning, she caressed her daughter's hair.\n\nCindy looked at her, then fingered her mother's cunt even harder, jamming her fingers inside and wiggling them.\n\n""Oh, fuck! Ooh! Ooh!"" Monica moaned, holding her daughter's wrist with one hand and the sheets in the other. Cindy didn't stop; she kept fucking her mother with her three fingers until her juice was splattered all over them. Monica's head writhed from side to side, while her body spasmed. When Monica stopped cumming, Cindy pulled her fingers out and used her hand to stroke her father's cock up and down, getting the cunt juice all over. She then went back to sucking Bill's now-cunt-juice-flavored cock.\n\n""Naughty, naughty little bitch,"" Monica said after she caught her breath. ""Looks like you need a good tongue-lashing.""\n\n""Yay!"" Cindy squealed. She took her mouth off Bill's cock and laid back, between her parents.\n\nMonica knelt down, putting her face between her daughter's spread legs. She put her fingers on Cindy's cunt and opened the labia with her thumbs. The walls were pink and moist, and led to a deep, dark tunnel. She tongued the inner side of the lips. The birthday girl giggled at the tingles coming from her forbidden spot.\n\nCindy's grinded herself on her mother's tongue, trying to get it in deeper. Monica responded by pulling her own head back, sticking her pink tongue far out, and charging her head forward. Her tongue went inside the tight hole and stayed there for a brief while, before she pulled back. After repeating the cycle ten more times, she left her tongue inside. The tongue flickered and whirled inside her daughter's pussy, tasting her sweet juices.\n\nBill sat on his knees, behind Cindy's head, and grabbed her ankles to hold them apart, in the air. Upon looking up, she noticed that his dick was hovering a few inches above her face. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out as far as she could. Bill, whose attention was on his wife, flinched when he felt a wet surface on his cockhead. He looked down and Cindy looked up at him, smiling.\n\nBill let her legs go and gripped his dick in his right hand. Playfully, he waved it up and down, whacking his daughter in the face. She giggled and writhed her head from side to side. His dick slapped her in the forehead, mouth, and especially her cheeks. Having enough, he palmed the top of her head and held it still.\n\nCindy opened her mouth and allowed it to be slowly stuffed with cock. Instead of bobbing her head on it, she licked around it. Her tongue would circle the sides of his shaft and lap at the piss hole.\n\nSoon, Bill grabbed his dick and pulled it out of the birthday girl's mouth, before jacking it off. ""Aaah... aah..."" he moaned.\n\nStanding on her knees, Cindy excitedly bounced up and down on the bed, cheering him on. ""Cum for me, daddy! Cum in my mouth! I want to drink your cummies!"" Opening her mouth wide, she stuck her tongue out and wagged it, just inches away from the head.\n\nWith his left hand, Bill grabbed a handful of Cindy's hair and gently pulled her closer. She opened her mouth and closed it on his head. With the other hand, he fiercely jacked his cock. He gasped as the first spurt shot out. It struck the back of her throat and she swallowed it. As he was jerking off, his daughter flicked her tongue over the piss slit.\n\nMore loads shot into Cindy's mouth, hitting her tonsils or landing on her tongue. She let the cum stay in there, not attempting to swallow anymore. Bill pushed Cindy's head back, pulling most of his cock out of her mouth. He then rested his cock head on her hanging tongue, slowly pulling the skin of his cock back and forth. The final drops of cum oozed out onto it, before he took it away.\n\nStrings of sperm briefly clung to Cindy's lips as she opened her mouth to let her parents see inside. The pool of cum covered her tongue and most of her gums. She closed her mouth and inflated her cheeks. She let it stay in her mouth, enjoying the feel of sperm swimming inside; semen swam through the gaps where her now-missing teeth used to be, and circled her baby teeth. She gulped it all down, allowing her dad's seed to race down her throat and into her belly. Afterwards, she licked her teeth, gums, and the roof of her mouth to make sure that she got it all. She smacked her lips together and opened her mouth wide; not a trace of cum was left in her mouth.\n\n**\n\nAt 2:46PM, the doorbell rang. Bill answered the green door, wearing a maroon collar shirt, with black sweatpants. His brothers, Charlie and Ryan, were standing there with one white, plastic bag each, in their left hands. It was a sunny, but windy day out.\n\nCharlie was a middle-aged, potbellied man with short, black hair and a thin mustache. Small, brown eyes and a long nose were on his wrinkled face, which had a small mole on the left cheek. The gray tank top that he was wearing exposed his meaty arms. He also wore grayish-blue jeans and shiny, black shoes. He was several inches shorter than Bill.\n\nAlso middle-aged, Ryan had a round, bald head and a thick beard. Green eyes were spaced closely on either side of the bridge of his low-tip nose, behind wire-rimmed glasses. He was wearing a short sleeve, black shirt with jeans and Timberland boots.\n\n""So, where do I put these?"" asked Charlie.\n\n""Put the presents on the chair,"" replied Bill.\n\nThe men took their presents out of their bags and put them on the chair by the window. Charlie's presents had red wrapping paper with yellow bows. Ryan used green wrapping paper with blue bows.\n\nThe front door had an arch window at the top. A step led into the living room, which had orange wallpaper and a wooden floor. A big, red armchair sat in front of a red-curtained window, across from a similarly-colored sofa. Bare stairs were to the left of the door. The kitchen was across from the door.\n\n""How are you?"" asked Charlie.\n\n""We're fine,"" said Bill.\n\n""Where's the birthday slut?"" Ryan asked.\n\n""She's upstairs, getting dressed,"" Bill said, casually. ""She'll be down in a minute.""\n\nMonica walked downstairs, wearing a white, polka dot shirt with denim shorts. ""Hey.""\n\n""Hi.""\n\n""Hey.""\n\nJust then, Cindy excitedly came running down the stairs. She was wearing a small, black tanktop, short enough to expose her innie bellybutton, and a black thong. Her hair was braided into a ponytail, with dredlocked ends. She ran into Ryan's arms, who then picked her up and hugged her.\n\n""How's my favorite niece?"" Ryan asked.\n\n""Uncle, I thought I was your only niece,"" said Cindy.\n\n""With parents like yours, that won't last long."" Everyone laughed and Cindy gave him another hug. Ryan put her down, and she ran to Charlie and hugged his leg.\n\n""Hi, Uncle Charlie.""\n\nCharlie knelt down and put his arms around her. ""Happy birthday, Cindy. Whoa, you're getting kinda fat, just like your uncle."" He tickled her stomach.\n\n""Must be all that cum inside her.,"" joked Bill.\n\nThey all laughed and Monica elbowed her husband in the gut. It was then that Cindy noticed the presents that were sitting on the chair.\n\n""Can I open my presents now? Please? Please? Please?"" begged Cindy, jumping up and down.\n\n""Okay, birthday girl,"" said Bill. ""Go ahead.""\n\nShe looked at the pile of presents and picked out a small, square box that had Charlie's name on the card. She tore the paper off and looked inside. It was a silver, 4-inch long, 1-inch wide dildo. There was a black switch on the bottom that controlled the speed of the vibration, from 1 (min) to 5 (max).\n\nNext, she opened a small box with Ryan's name on it. Inside was 10 thongs of different colors and cartoon characters, including a yellow Tweety Bird thong and a purple Barney thong. The next box was a flat, rectangle wrapped in red. She opened it and there was a tight, leather top, crotchless panties, and a butt-plug with a pony tail attached to it.\n\nThe next present was a 7-inch long, 2-inch wide, African-flesh- colored dildo that looked just like a real cock, veins, sack, and all. The sack was solid and the shaft was rubbery.\n\nThe remaining present was a rectangular box, wrapped in yellow. Cindy tore the wrapping paper off, revealing a tan-colored shoe box. She took off the lid, and inside the box was a pair of sandal heels. Upon closer inspection, she noticed that the 3-inch, shoes were clear-strapped.\n\n""That's from me,"" announced Monica. ""Don't they look cute?""\n\n""How do I put them on?""\n\n""You wrap the strings around and around your legs until you can't anymore.""\n\nHolding the couch for balance, Cindy slid her feet into the heels, before tightly wrapping the thin straps around her legs, up to just below her knees. After pacing back and forth, first wobbly, then more stably, for a while to get used to them, she responded, ""They look so cool! I could see right through them.""\n\n""What do you say, birthday girl?"" asked Bill.\n\n""Thank you, everybody!"" said Cindy.\n\nThe vibrator fell off the chair, so Cindy bent over to pick it up. The string of her thong was nearly invisible as it disappeared into her crack. When she bent over, she looked between her legs and saw everyone staring.\n\n""Why is everybody looking at my butt?"" she giggled.\n\n""You have such a cute little butt,"" replied Charlie, ""how can we not stare?""\n\nCindy walked to the edge of the couch and got on her hands and knees, facing away from Charlie. He moved the thong out of the way, then sucked his index finger to get it wet, and stuck it up her ass. Cindy backed her ass into his finger and moaned softly. ""What about my cunny?""\n\n""Oh... it's sexy.,"" replied Charlie, squeezing his cock.\n\nCindy crawled away from him, her little cunt lips peeking out from between her legs. She crawled to the center of the room and, her back to her family, stood up to take her shirt off. After tossing the shirt aside, she put her thumbs into her waistband and pulled her thong off, kicking it aside. Smiling, she turned around and laid on her back. Her knees went into the air and her hands went to her pussy. She slowly rubbed it up and down with both hands, one hand going up and one going down, and licked her lips, amused by how hot she was getting her uncles and father.\n\nThe men returned her grin and fondled the bulges in their pants.\n\nCindy dropped her knees and put the soles of her shoes together. Both of her hands sloshed along her cunt lips, briefly opening her cunt as they passed each other.\n\n""All right, that's it!"" Monica said in mock anger, approaching her daughter. ""Cindy,"" she pointed her finger at her, ""you need to be punished,"" she pointed at the men, ""for teasing these nice men.""\n\nCindy stood up and put her hands together, as if praying. ""Please, mommy,"" she begged in mock horror, ""don't make anybody shove their big cocks in my tiny mouth. Please don't make me put my hot little tongue on anybody's pee-pee hole. Pretty please?""\n\nBill stood up and walked over to them, his dick bobbing in front of him. He rested his dick on Cindy's shoulder, making her turn around and stare at it, before following it up to his face, with her eyes.\n\n""Sorry, Cindy,"" said Bill, ""you have to be punished for being a little slut. You could start with me."" He playfully slapped her in the mouth with his dick, before pushing it into her mouth.\n\nMonica held Cindy's head and pushed it toward her husband's cock. Cindy's mouth had to stretch just to get the head in. Roughly, Monica pushed and pulled her daughter's head on her husband's dick, allowing her brothers-in-law to hear the slurping sounds. Next, she rubbed her dripping pussy up the back of Cindy's head. She liked the way it felt, so she grinded it all over the back of Cindy's head, soaking her hair with cunt juice. Her hands went to the sides of Cindy's head and she continued to rub her stiff, pink clit against it, while she sucked her father off.\n\nCindy's cheeks grew to round lumps and shrunk back to normal with every push and pull of her mother's hands. The very hole she came from was rubbing against her braided hair. Bill's cock moved along her top row of teeth and her tongue, which was trapped underneath. The tip of the head bumped into the back of her throat.\n\nOrgasm building, Monica held the sides of Cindy's head tighter, with trembling hands. Bill wrapped his arms around his wife and she shoved her tongue into his mouth. She fiendishly fucked the back of Cindy's head, while kissing Bill. Her cunt was actually smacking the back of her daughter's head, pushing it into the cock she was sucking.\n\nAfter a she let out a muffled, but high-pitched note into her husband's mouth, a stream of fluid poured out of Monica's cunt and all over the top of Cindy's head. Cunt juice cascaded down the little girl's face and spread over it, dripping over her closed eyelids, behind her ears, down her puffed cheeks, and onto her shoulders. When she stopped cumming, Monica rubbed the cum that was on top of Cindy's head into her scalp, like cum-scented shampoo. Female cum was massaged into the top and sides of little Cindy's long hair, giving it a sweet-smelling aroma.\n\nBill felt a couple of taps on his right shoulder. He turned to see Charlie standing beside him, nude. A single line of hair went from his mid-belly to his hairy belly button. His cock was about three inches long.\n\n""Can I get in on this?"" he asked, hopefully.\n\n""Sure,"" said Bill. He stepped away from his daughter, making his dick wetly pop out of her mouth.\n\nUsing both hands, Charlie picked his niece up. He then flipped her upside down, holding her by the strapped ankles. She watched his meat bob up and down and opened wide to catch it. Her cheeks bulged as her head slid up and down the halfway point of his dick. He saw the girl's pussy right in front of him, so he dove in, causing her to moan on his dick.\n\nCharlie's face was as close to the center of her legs as he could get, trying to get his tongue as deep as possible. His tongue was all over her, lapping at the inner side of her lips and her cunt. Occasionally, he would suck a lip into his mouth. Her legs shook in his hands, but he held her tightly.\n\nHaving enough of eating her, Charlie set his niece back on the floor. Without missing a beat, Cindy held his cock and put it back in her mouth. Bill and Ryan soon got on either side of her. Staring deep into Charlie's eyes, the girl slowly pulled her head away from his dick, making a wet popping noise. Looking on either side of her, she saw Ryan's and Bill's cocks.\n\nSince she hadn't done Ryan yet, Cindy took his into her mouth, first, engulfing it in the hot and moist interior. Bill and Charlie held the base of their dicks and gently rubbed them along either side of her face. When she got tired of Ryan, she went back to Bill. She switched every few seconds. The trio spat obscenities at the sucking girl.\n\n""Take it all!"" Ryan said.\n\n""Yeah! Lick all over it!"" Charlie exclaimed.\n\n""Slurp that cock!"" commanded Bill.\n\n""Greedy little whore! Suck our dicks!""\n\n""Father-fucking slut!""\n\nCindy didn't mind; she got a thrill out of being called such dirty names.\n\nMonica picked up both of her daughter's new dildos and approached her from behind. Then, she got on her knees, behind Cindy, who was licking her uncle Ryan's cock head. Spreading the little girl's plump butt cheeks open with one hand, she stuck the silver vibrator up the puckered hole.\n\n""Mmmmmmphh!"" Cindy mumbled in surprise.\n\n""Hold still like a good little bitch,"" Monica said, casually. She flipped the switch to maximum speed, causing the toy to hum up the girl's anus. While pushing it in and out, she picked up the brown dildo and shoved it up her cunt.\n\n""Mmmmmmmmmpphhhh!""\n\nMonica fucked both dildos in and out of the little girl's cunt.\n\nShe would either stick both in at once, or take turns with them. The vibrator would nearly disappear up her anus, while the floppy dildo would bottom out at about four inches. Cindy moved and backed into both of them. Meanwhile, her hands raced up and down both of her uncles' dicks at once, while she was sucking Bill, who was right in front of her.\n\n""You like sucking your uncles off, Cind?"" asked Monica. ""You like having these dildos getting shoved up your ass and pussy?"" She shoved both of the toys in as far as she could, nearly lifting the child up.\n\n""Mmmmpph-hhmmmppph! Mmmmpphh!""\n\n""Of course the birthday slut loves it!"" Ryan said. ""She's such a fucking whore!""\n\nRyan and Charlie moaned in unison as they both got closer. At the same time, they went off on Cindy's face, pasting her cheeks in white spunk. They held their dicks, painting the chubby tyke's soft cheeks with them. Ryan held her head and brought her open mouth to his dick, making her suck the rest out.\n\nBill took his daughter's hands and put them on his cock. She put one on top of the other and stroked it hard, aiming it at her mouth.\n\n""Uhh! Uhhh!"" The first, second, and third spurts shot into her mouth, and were immediately swallowed. The fourth spurt hit the tip of her nose. Everything else just oozed out of him, onto the floor.\n\nCindy's face was a sticky mess. Short lines of cum were close enough to her eyes for her to dip her eyebrows into. The dollop of cum on her nose dripped onto the floor. Semen was plastered onto her cheeks, running down, into her collarbone. By this time, her mother's 'shampoo' had dried up.\n\n""Now that's hot,"" Ryan panted, breaking the silence.\n\n""Who's ready for birthday cake?"" Monica asked.\n\n**\n\nThe dining room walls and floor had the same color scheme as the living room. A wooden, rectangular table, surrounded by eight matching chairs, was in the middle of the room. The table had rectangular table mats, with rose patterns, in front of each seat. Cindy, Bill, and Ryan sat, in that order, on one long side of the table. Charlie sat on the other side, across from Bill.\n\nCarefully, Monica walked through the swinging kitchen door and into the dining room, carrying the large birthday cake in a white tray. The chocolate cake was rectangular, with single lines of white icing on the edges. In the center, it read, in white iced letters, from top to bottom: ""Happy Birthday Cindy."" The five red candles were placed in a horizontal line, but avoiding the message. She put the cake on the table, in front of Cindy.\n\n""Alright, Cindy,"" said Bill, ""make a wish and blow out the candles."" Cindy closed her eyes for a few seconds and blew out the candles. Everyone clapped and cheered. ""So, what did you wish for?""\n\n""I wished that there was a clown here.""\n\nBill turned to Ryan and winked at him. When Cindy wasn't looking, Ryan slipped out of the kitchen.\n\n""Here you go, birthday slut,"" said Monica, slicing the lower right portion of the cake with a large, black-handled knife. ""The first piece."" She put a triangular slice of the double-layer, yellow- interior cake on a white paper plate and handed it to her daughter.\n\n""Thank you,"" Cindy smiled, cutting a piece of cake with the side of a green, plastic fork and lifting it into her mouth.\n\nMonica proceeded to serve Bill, Charlie, and then herself, before putting a transparent, plastic cover over the now-half cake. She put it on the counter next to the sink and sat down.\n\n""What happened to Uncle Ryan?"" Cindy wondered out loud.\n\n""Uh, he must have gone to the bathroom,"" explained Charlie.\n\n""Oh."" With her fork, Cindy began to carefully scrape some white icing from the top of her cake. Scooping it all up, she put it into her mouth, sticking her tongue between the teeth of the fork and pushing some icing out onto her lips with her tongue. ""Look, I got cum in my mouth!"" she mumbled with her mouth full of icing, before she burst out laughing, spewing icing, mixed with spit droplets, on her plate and table mat.\n\nThe girl's silliness brought laughter around the table, including Charlie nearly choking on his juice.\n\nMoments later, the doorbell rang, so Monica left the kitchen for the living room. When she opened the door, Ryan was standing there, dressed like a clown. He was wearing a red jumpsuit with three large, blue buttons going down the middle, and big, blue clown shoes. His face was covered in white paint and his red- painted smile matched his round, red nose. Also, he was wearing white gloves and a puffy, yellow afro.\n\n""How do I look?"" he asked, walking in.\n\nMonica shut the door and locked the golden top and bottom locks. ""That suit looks really good, Rye,"" she complimented. ""I don't think Cindy will notice her own uncle in this costume."" They walked to the kitchen doorway. ""Wait here 'til I call you."" She walked through the kitchen door and stood beside Cindy, who was starting on her second slice of cake. ""Birthday girl, there's someone who wants to meet you.""\n\nRyan walked into the room and waved at Cindy with thick, white gloves. The five-year-old's eyes lit up when she saw him.\n\n""Oooh, a clown! Just like I wished for!"" Eagerly, Cindy slid out of her seat and ran to him, her heels clacking loudly on the tile floor. He scooped her up and she put her arms around his neck, resting her head on his shoulder. After hugging her, he put her down and knelt before her.\n\n""Hi, little girl,"" he said in a goofy voice. ""What's your name?""\n\n""Cindy.""\n\n""My name is Mr. Smiley. Know why they call me that?""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Because I like to see girls smile."" He tickled Cindy's stomach, making her giggle. ""What do you want to be when you grow up?""\n\n""A prostable!"" she said cheerfully.""\n\n""And what is that?""\n\n""A girl that fucks and sucks and gets money for it.""\n\n""Oh, you mean a 'prostitute'.""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""Interesting."" He stood up with a large lump his pants, then pointed to it. ""Do you know what this is?""\n\n""Your cock!""\n\n""Do you know what cocks do?""\n\n""They feel good and they taste good!""\n\n""Right! And what do clown cocks squirt?""\n\n""Cummies?""\n\n""No, honey. Clowns squirt other stuff.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Clowns squirt something called 'clown juice'. And do you know what happens a clown squirts his juice on you?""\n\n""What? What?""\n\n""You'll be happy forever!""\n\n""Cool!"" Cindy squealed. ""Can I have some?""\n\n""Let me hear you ask nicely.""\n\n""Mr. Smiley, can I please have some clown juice?"" She flashed her puppy dog face.\n\n""All right!"" Mr. Smiley cheered. ""Where do you want my juice?""\n\n""I want it in here in my cunny."" She pried her lips open as wide as she could (four inches), with her thumbs. The pink interior glistened with her inner wetness. Mr. Smiley looked closely at it.\n\n""Cindy, your cunny looks a little tight for me,"" he told her. ""Maybe you should make my cock wet so it could fit better. Hmm, what can we use to make it wet?""\n\n""I got an idea! We could use my mouth, and then you could stick it in my cunny!""\n\n""You're such a smart little girl."" He looked at the rest of the family. ""Will you please move this stuff of the table?""\n\nEveryone stood up and removed the cake, cups, etc. from the table and put them on the counter. When the table was cleared, Mr. Smiley laid down on his back, with his 7 inch erection pointing at the ceiling.\n\n""Come here, birthday girl,"" he said, stretching his arms out in front of him. Bill picked Cindy up and sat her between Smiley's legs. ""I want you to suck it and when it gets ready, we can fuck. Okie Dokie?""\n\n""'Kay."" She covered the head with her palm and gave the underside a long, slow lick, starting with the balls.\n\nHe closed his eyes and hissed out loud. ""Aah, that's good, Cindy.""\n\nCindy looked at him and smiled. Then, she gently put both hands on his sack and put her mouth over his head. She had her mouth open as wide as she could, careful not to scrap it too hard with her teeth. Her mouth sunk down until five inches were inside. Slowly, she bobbed her head up and down while holding the lower half of his dick with her right hand.\n\nMonica walked out of the room and came back with a small, Samsung camcorder. The camcorder was silver with a black lens and a black strap on its right side. She opened the screen and pressed the record button. Next, she walked over to Cindy and knelt down.\n\n""Does clown cock taste good, birthday girl?"" she asked, knowing the answer.\n\nCindy let the dick out of her mouth and smiled into the camera.\n\n""It tastes yummy, mommy!""\n\nMonica pat her on the head. Good, keep sucking him off, sweetie.""\n\nCindy dutifully went back to work. She held her uncle's balls in her right hand and the lower half of his shaft in the other. She closed her eyes and bobbed her head up and down faster than before; her pigtails tickling Mr. Smiley's thighs. Her left hand squeezed his dick and masturbated it, in time with her sucking.\n\n""Okay, that's enough, birthday slut,"" said Mr. Smiley, holding his dick and pulling it out of his niece's mouth.\n\n""Can I put it in me, now? Please?"" Cindy pleaded.\n\n""Yes, you can.""\n\nWrapping the cock in her right hand, Cindy stood up, legs on either side of Mr. Smiley's. Next, she steadied it, then carefully lowered herself onto it. Her cunt slid down his cock like a hot, wet, and and tight glove. She sunk until she was able to sit on it, with her knees bent and her heeled feet on the table.\n\n""Oooh. That feels good.""\n\n""Mmmm,"" moaned Mr. Smiley.\n\nCindy wiggled her little bottom along the clown's cock. Her belly moved in circles as she slowly moved up and down, getting used to her first real fuck of the day. Turning her head to the sides, she could see her parents and uncle grinning proudly at her.\n\n""You're not as tight as I expected,"" remarked Mr. Smiley.\n\n""I get fucked a lot,"" Cindy stated, proudly.\n\n""Yeah?""\n\n""Yeah. My daddy likes to fuck me every day. Mommy, too. He likes to stick it up my butt and my cunny. Mommy likes to suck the cum out when he's done.""\n\n""Wow.""\n\n""Sometimes, Daddy would cum all over my face, and then mommy would lick it off. Sometimes she would spit it into my mouth, or let me lick it out of her mouth and drink it.""\n\n""Oh?"" He began to fuck faster, enjoying the stories from his niece.\n\n""I like cum. It's so yummy and sticky. When I get it in my cunny, it feels all squishy and gooey.""\n\n""Damn."" His thrusts increased, making her bounce along with him.\n\n""You almost gonna shoot your clown juice, Mr. Smiley?""\n\n""Fuck yeah!""\n\n""Is it gonna feel like Daddy's cum? Is it gonna feel all runny in my cunny? Is it...? Oh! Oooh! Ohh! Ohh!""\n\n""Fuck!""\n\nAnd so, Mr. Smiley shot his clown juice up the girl's pussy. He held onto the bouncing girl by her ribs and pounded up at her, causing her to swing her head and torso back and forth like a lifeless ragdoll. Five spurts of semen raced up her premature womb. When the two of them stopped cumming, Cindy raised herself off of him and got off the table, her cunt gaping open and leaking cum on the floor. He did the same.\n\n""Cindy, you dirty bitch! You're getting cum all over the floor!"" Monica said in mock anger.\n\nCindy looked down, between her feet and saw a long, white wire of leaking cum pouring from her.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" she pouted.\n\nCharlie took Cindy's 3/4 full cup from the counter and gave it to her. ""Catch it with this,"" he advised.\n\nCindy spread her legs and held the plastic, red cup under her cunt. Sperm lazily emptied out of her pussy and into her juice. By the time the cum stopped flowing, the juice was almost completely white. Grinning at Mr. Smiley, she rested the rim of the cup on her bottom lip and pulled her head back. Apple juice, mixed with semen, went down her throat in loud gulps before she put the cup on the table and licked her lips.\n\n""You're still not done,"" commented Monica, smiling. ""Now clean the floor.""\n\nDutifully, Cindy squatted down, putting her hands on either side on the small puddle, and exaggeratedly seductively, leaned her head over it, with her tongue hanging out. She lapped it up in two long licks. To a round of applause, she stood up.\n\n""Well, Cindy,"" Mr. Smiley said, ""I'm off to take care of more girls.""\n\n""Bye-bye, Mr. Smiley,"" Cindy said, hugging his legs.\n\n""Bye."" Once again, Ryan left the house to get changed.\n\n""So, how did it feel?"" Charlie asked.\n\n""It felt soo good!""\n\n""Do you feel happy that your wish came true and you got filled up with clown juice?"" asked Bill.\n\n""Yeah!""\n\nAfter a while, Ryan entered the kitchen. Not a trace of paint was on his face, and he was wearing his original clothes.\n\n""Uncle Ryan, where did you go?"" asked Cindy.\n\n""Oh, I had to go to... the bank. Did I miss anything?"" Beaming with excitement, Cindy ran to him and practically jumped into his lap. ""Ssss!"" he hissed, as her ass hit his worn out cock.\n\n""Are you okay?"" She straddled his lap so her feet dangled on either side of his closed legs.\n\n""Yeah. You just sat on me too hard. So, anyway, what happened?""\n\n""A clown came!""\n\n""Really?"" His eyes and mouth went wide in mock surprise.\n\n""Yeah! First, I sucked his dick, then he fucked my cunny, then he squirted clown juice inside me!""\n\n""Wow. That must have been fun."" He looked up, at the rest of the family. Bill returned his grin.\n\nWhen everyone had enough cake, Bill and Monica cleaned the kitchen and joined the birthday girl, who was accompanied by her uncles, in the living room. On the floor, the naked girl was laying on her back, pushing the ponytail butt-plug up her anus with both hands, as her perverted uncles looked on, from the couch across from her. When she saw her parents standing beside her uncles, she sat up, then sat down on the butt-plug, trying to get it as deep into her bowels as she could. Satisfied, she stood up, the plug all the way inside her bowels, and the black tail sticking out of her and touching the floor.\n\n""Now I'm a horsy whore,"" Cindy joked, wagging her butt from side to side, making the tail wrap around and hit her stomach.\n\nCharlie reached out and tugged on the tail, causing Cindy to take several steps back, until the whole thing popped out of her, making everyone crack up.\n\n""Cindy, do you want to play cum massage?"" asked Monica.\n\n""How do you play that?"" asked Cindy, patting herself on the sore bottom.\n\n""The guys will play with their cocks and then they will cum on your front side and after that, mommy's gonna smear the cum into your skin. Sound like fun?""\n\nCindy let out a squeal of delight and enthusiastically clapped her hands. ""Ooh! I want a cum massage!"" She ran to her father, nearly stumbling on her heels.\n\nBill picked the anxious little girl up and said, ""Not here. This can be a messy game. Let's do it in your room."" Everyone followed him upstairs, to Cindy's room. After opening the door, he threw her on her bed. She bounced twice and sat up, looking at everyone.\n\n""Here you go,"" Monica said, handing her daughter her vibrator.\n\nPrying her cunt lips open with her left hand, Cindy rubbed the humming vibrator along her little hole. The toy shook along her lips and clit. She looked up to see her male family members, stroking their cocks as they looked at her. Absent-mindedly, she licked her lips.\n\nCindy then stuck the dildo halfway up her cunt and took her hand away. It stayed there, tickling her insides. ""Look! I made it get stuck!"" she exclaimed, holding onto the clear spikes of her shoes and lifting her strapped legs into the air, bending her knees.\n\n""Uhh... uhhh... uuhhh,"" moaned Bill. ""Get that camera ready, Monica! I'm gonna cum all over my slutty daughter!""\n\n""Cum, Bill,"" shouted Monica, ""Cum for her!""\n\n""Ahhh, fuck!!"" He moved closer just as his daughter put her legs down. A string of cum shot out and hit Cindy's cum-filled belly. The next one went across her chest, covering her little brown nipples. He aimed lower and managed to get her hairless little cunt, which was still holding the vibrating toy.\n\nWhen the vibrator finally slipped out of its holder, Cindy picked it up and scooped up some cum off her cunt, with the tip of it. She brought the dildo up to her lips and licked the sperm and cunt juice from it. It tasted salty, yet sweet. Next, she stuck the dildo into her mouth until it couldn't go any further. The men watched in awe as the little girl's actions betrayed her baby face and angelic eyes.\n\n""Ah! Ahh! Uhhh!"" Ryan's four loads shot up Cindy's neck, chin, and face. A long, final string of cum oozed lazily out of his cock, dangling just above her face. Slowly, he shook his dick, making the string twirl, but not break. Her tongue darted out of her mouth and touched the very bottom of it, before she literally slurped it off with her lips.\n\nUhh! Ohh! Oh!"" Charlie came on both his niece's stubby knees, then on her cunt lips. Cindy looked down at the incestuous cum that covered her and grinned.\n\nMonica started at Cindy's legs and, very slowly, moved the camera's vision up her body. Semen was all over her body and Monica needed this on video. The camera captured the dashes and puddles of cum that were on her legs, belly, and chest. She stopped at her face, where streaks of cum were on her nose, mouth, and cheeks.\n\n""Smile for the camera, little girl,"" she said, zooming in on her face. Cindy looked into the camera and grinned with sperm-coated lips. ""Can you blow some bubbles for us?""\n\nLeaving a small space between her lips, Cindy blew, and several small bubbles inflated and quickly popped, splashing her nose and chin. Monica laughed. Mischievously, Cindy stuck her tongue out, which was partially white.\n\nAfter rolling her tongue back into her mouth, she rubbed the cum into her face. Still looking at the camera, Cindy stuck her tongue out as far as she could and licked from her palms to her fingers. Her tongue swirled around the spermy fingers of her left hand, licking them clean. On her right hand, she sucked the cum off her fingers, individually.\n\n""Here, hold this."" Monica gave the camera to Bill and bent over the side of the bed. Her hands went to the birthday girl's left leg and rubbed up and down, getting the cum into the flesh. With her right hand, she lifted the leg and rubbed up and down its sides with the other hand. Next, she put that leg down and did the same to the other leg.\n\nMonica put the palms of her hands on the child's belly and circled all around it. She thoroughly massaged the cum into the skin of her daughter's belly and flat chest until it looked like it was gone. Since there wasn't much cum on Cindy's arms, she finished those areas quick. Finally, she went to Cindy's face, allowing her to lick her palms clean. Briefly, they played cat-and-mouse, with Cindy chasing Monica's spermy fingers with her outstretched tongue.\n\n""It's your birthday, Cindy,"" said Monica, after her hands were cleaned. ""What do you want to do now?""\n\n""Umm...,"" Cindy thought deeply, absent-mindedly watching herself rub the index finger and thumb of her right hand together, smearing cum between them. ""I know. I want Daddy, Uncle Charlie, and Uncle Ryan to fuck me at the same time.""\n\n""Are you sure, birthday girl?""\n\n""Yeah!""\n\n""You want them to fuck you hard?""\n\n""Yeah, yeah, yeah!""\n\n""Want everybody to fill you up with cum?""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""Tell the camera exactly what you want, you nasty little baby whore!""\n\n""I want all of you to fuck me! Fuck me 'til you tear my butthole and my cunny open!"" Cindy giggled.\n\n""You heard the birthday slut, everyone!"" announced Bill. ""Let's fuck the shit out of her!""\n\n""I got her mouth,"" declared Ryan, getting on the bed and on his knees, with his back facing the pillows.\n\nHorizontally, Bill laid down on the bed, so his feet were on the floor. Cindy sat up, then straddled his lap. Reaching below her, she grabbed his cock and directed it into her cunt, both of them sighing when it went inside.\n\n""God, Cindy,"" moaned Ryan. ""Suck it! Suck it, you fat little whore!""\n\n""You're gonna get some big loads inside you, Sperm Bank!"" exclaimed Bill.\n\nMonica might not have been in the action, but she was having a good time getting this on video. The foursome moaned and grunted loudly. She stood next to Charlie with the camera. She got a closeup of her five-year-old girl's ass getting drilled by her brother-in-law. Her once tiny asshole was abnormally stretched out to fit his probing meat.\n\nNext, Monica pointed the camera lower to see her pussy. Bill was doing a good job at spreading her lips wide. Her cunt lips were spread beyond belief.\n\nThen, Monica walked over to Ryan and got some shots of Cindy giving head to her own uncle. Big bulges were in her cheeks and her eyes were glassy. Her lips were stretched around his thick shaft and her nose was in his pubic hair. Her head resembled a puffer fish without spikes.\n\nWithout warning, Charlie began to pump faster and faster, his pelvis pounding hard against his niece. Cindy's eyes shot wide open and she wanted to look back, but her other uncle's cock in her mouth prevented her. She threw her hands back and placed them on her ass. Panting hard, he held her wrists and pulled them back. The man and girl grunted together as Charlie's boiling sperm built up.\n\nA long, muffled screech escaped Cindy's full mouth. The scream was followed by a series of grunts from Charlie.\n\n""Uh! Fucking... bitch! Ahh!""\n\n""Ram it in her, Charlie!"" encouraged Monica, focusing the camera on them. ""Fill her fat ass with cum!""\n\nCharlie didn't need to be told twice. His pelvis literally slapped her ass repeatedly, him freezing after every spurt of cum was unleashed into her bowels. Cindy's eyes looked like they were trying to escape from their sockets as her shoulders ached from her arms' rough pulling, and her anus burned from its fast pounding. Finally, he let her hands go, allowing them to drop at her sides, and got out of bed. The girl's butthole was stretched wide enough to fit a golf ball inside.\n\n""Suck it, come on!"" Ryan grunted, tapping the sides of her face to wake her out of her trance. Her wide open eyes rolled up to his chest. ""Suck it, come on!"" His cock repeatedly slapped the back of the girl's throat, making her want to gag. He could feel her resisting, but he held her still, palms on her cheeks, feeling them inflate and deflate. ""Swallow it all!""\n\nSeveral droplets of cum drooled out from Cindy's bottom lip, landing on the bed. Ryan had slowed his fast humping to a stop as rope after rope of hot semen filled Cindy's moist mouth. The girl swallowed as much as she could, somehow without choking. Holding her head still, he took his dick out of her mouth and moved aside to stand against a wall, beside Monica and Charlie.\n\nLicking her lips clean, Cindy sat up, on her father's lap. He put his hands by his side and bounced on the bed, fucking up at her with no hands, tossing his head back, like a madman.\n\n""Yeah, that's it! Fuck me back, you little sperm bank!""\n\n""I am fucking you! Ooh! I'm fucking my daddy! My tight cunny is getting fucked!""\n\n""Ride 'em, cowgirl!"" cheered Ryan.\n\n""Tear that baby slut's pussy!"" said Charlie.\n\nCindy put the palms of her hands on Bill's chest and bucked her hips wildly. ""I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum!""\n\n""I'm gonna put a big load in your fucking cunt!"" Bill grabbed his daughter's ass cheeks and fucked hard at her, making her shriek in orgasm. His orgasm began to rise as well, as her already-tight cunt squeezed his whole cock. They never slowed down; instead, they sped up, the closer they got. Rope after rope of his incestuous fluid shot into her womb. Not a drop escaped, what with her father damming her fuck tunnel up, soaking the head of his cock in both her cum and his.\n\n""Happy birthday, Cindy!"" Monica said, still recording and now getting a closer look at her daughter laying on top of her exhausted father, with her well-used butt sticking out behind her. Cindy just smiled hornily for the camera.\n\n**\n\nOn her 5th birthday, Cindy had taken three cocks, four facials, one bukkake, one gangbang, and a dozen loads of cum, all from her parents and two uncles. Also, she received a pack of thongs, and pair of dildos, a butt-plug, and a pair of clear heels. She couldn't wait until her next birthday."
588,Birthday Present,['FF'],"I began licking and kissing your back with quick little taps of my tongue and lips while my right hand ran up and down your right side. I ran my left hand through your long hair and down the back of your neck, to the tie in the other string. I began pulling the knot slowly through, teasing the back of your neck with my fingers as I did so. When the knot finally came free, I knelt up and cleared them all off your back.\n\n''There. That's better! You're still a bit over-dressed, but this will do for now.'' I bent forwards to kiss you before continuing downward. And got a surprise! You rolled onto your side, pulled me tightly to you, and kissed me with full orchestration; your tongue darting inside and around my mouth, one hand holding the back of my head, the other seeking out and finding my ass. After a few hours (or was it just a few seconds?), you broke our embrace.\n\n''I just thought you should be put properly into the spirit of things,'' you breathed. ''You may continue now.''\n\n''Ahh. Well, because of that, I think things are going to speed up a bit,'' I replied, my hand going back to the silk of your panties.\n\nI moved around so that I could use my tongue on your legs; beginning at the knee, I slowly began moving up your left thigh, stabbing out with my tongue.\n\n''Why?''\n\n''Because of this,'' I said, as I pushed your hair aside and began kissing your neck. ''And this,'' as my fingertips began brushing ever so lightly up and down your back. I continued across your neck with my kisses, and ran a finger down the ridge of your spine. You gave a light shiver.\n\n''Cold? Maybe I should stop and cover you up...''\n\n''No, don't do that. I think you've got a better way to warm me up.''\n\n''Hmmm. Could be -- we'll give it a try, anyway. How about this?'' I asked as I moved back and began nibbling your left ear. You let out a small moan. ''Interested in more?'' I asked.\n\n''Ohhh, Baby! That's soo goood!'' you told me as you shifted your leg, allowing me to nibble on your inner thighs. I continued inward and upward with my lips and tongue, spreading your legs a bit more, and continuing to massage your cheeks. Your moaning was increasing in intensity, frequency, and duration, but still at low volume. I slipped my hand inside the leg of your panties.\n\n''Ohhhh yesss, touch my skin!'' you said to me. My lips were now at the ribbon around your upper thigh, and I began slipping my tongue under it, moving along it, up and down the back of your leg.\n\n''Baby, pleeeasse, down further!''\n\n''All in good time, Sexy. How about this?'' I replied, as I moved around between your legs.\n\n''MmmmMMMmmmmMMmmm, Greeaat!'' you moaned to me as I began teasing inside your thighs with my tongue, licking and nipping with quick, sharp, motions. Your moans melted one into the next, almost constant. I ran my finger down the crack of your ass to the moist area between your legs, being careful to let off pressure as I went down.\n\n''Please-I-need-you-to-touch-me!'' you cried to me.\n\n''But I'm going to tease you just a bit more first,'' which ing wet with anticipation, and your lips were swollen and rosy. ''Maybe I'll just stop here...''\n\n''NO! Please-please-please-please don't! Not now, tease me, make me wait, but don't-don't-don't stop!'' You were writhing on the bed in anticipation, the waterbed rocking slowly underneath us.\n\n''Well, okay, but you're going to have to help me...''\n\n''Anything, anything, just don't stop!''\n\n''Okay, lift up a bit. Good, now I'll pull down those panties. Ahhh, veerrry nice,'' I said, as I freed your ass from its confines. I moved up quickly and began licking your cheeks across and down.\n\n''Ahhh--mmmmm, but ..oohhhh... why did you... Ahhhhnnnhhhh... why undo the bows?'' you managed to get out.\n\n''Just because I love to undress you, and besides, that blue silk is so delicate'' I said, as I continued down your ass.\n\nI was between your thighs now, and you were still half- kneeling, the nightie still around your waist. I began licking just around your outer lips, which were now inflamed and exposing the pink inner lips as well.\n\n''Is this helping you at all?'' I asked, pausing for a moment in my tongue's wanderings. As you answered, I feathered my fingers lightly over your inner thighs.\n\n''Ohhhhh, Baby, you know I love it when you tease me! Don't stop now, keep it UUUUUUUUUUP!!'' you cried out, as I brushed across your hot spot with my fingertips. You were moaning steadily, your hips undulating, pushing back toward me.\n\n''I-WANT-YOU!'', you said, half moaning, half shouting.\n\n''Not quite yet,'' I replied, diving back into you with my tongue. But as usual when I get you this worked up, I abandoned my master plan to tease you into cumming, and attacked you wildly, tongue darting, fingers on your tits, rubbing your hard nipples. ''No!'' I shouted as you started stretching out once again, ''That makes it harder for me to do this,'' and I pinched your nipples, ''and THIS!'' as I pushed my chest into you, my breastbone tight against your pussy. I ground myself into you, rubbing my tits up and down your lips. Now I was doing this as much for myself as for you, but your satisfaction was still my first goal.\n\nYou were close to the brink as I brought a hand back down from your breast, rubbing across your stomach. I pulled back from you and began massaging your pubic mound, cupping you in my palm and swirling your hair in my fingers. Slowly, I moved downwards, keeping my hand tight to you as I crossed your wet lips. I could see your juices welling up from inside as I tickled your clit with my forefinger. I pulled my index finger down a bit and pushed it gently inside you, just touching your inner lips.\n\nBy this time I had to move my other arm back to your waist to support you. I continued to insert my index finger, moving very slowly, thrusting and pulling back, then thrusting a bit farther in. This drove you absolutely wild; you began thrashing and rocking so hard that I had to let you down.\n\n''No, Don't Stop!'' you cried as my hand slipped away. I jumped to get back inside you, this time inserting two fingers, then three. I pushed hard into you as your second orgasm began.\n\n''OOOOHhhhhhh, more-more-m-m-mm-mmmm-mmmoorrre!''\n\n''Okay, Baby, more's coming!'' I shouted as I reached back and grabbed our favorite, long, thick, double vibrator. I pulled aside the leg of my soaked tap pants, the ones you say make me look so hot and stormy, and slowly slipped it deep into my creaming slit. I was too impatient to take them off, even though I love to feel all your flesh against me. Your nightie was still wrapped around your waist, making you look so vulnerable. I dragged my chest across yours as I moved up into position. I saw you reaching down, and knew that you weren't going to slowly guide our little pleasure machine inside you. Sure enough, you grabbed and pulled it into you as far as it would go with a hand in the way. As you removed your hand, I continued the thrust, burying myself into you as far as I could go.\n\n''MMMMmmmMMMmmmmmMMmmmmhhmmmmmmm, I , LOVE it this way! You go in so FAR!!''\n\n''OOOhhhhh, you feel SOOO good, so tight, so warrrrmmmm....''\n\n''Harder, Baby, faster-harder-faster-push-push- ooohhhhhhhh...''\n\n''Yesss, move against me, push against me, back-push-thrust-move Yes, lick, rub go do it pushnowmove ..hhnnnummmmoohhhh !hh!hhh!ahhh AAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!'', you cried, as we both came, waves of intense pleasure enveloping the two of us. I gently continued thrusting the vibrator in and out, your ass bouncing against me with each stroke, your moaning getting softer.\n\n''Oh GOD, don't stop!!'', you groaned, ''I'm going to come again!!''\n\n''I won't,'' I said, as I reached up to your breasts, pulling you into me. You were breathing faster, almost panting, your body quivering against mine, as you started to have another orgasm. ''Please, faster, faster--'' you cried. ''Harder, shove it into me, AhhhhMMMMMmmmmmmm, Ahh, AhhhAhhhh AhhhAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!''\n\nYou collapsed, totally exhausted, as I slumped down onto you and caught my breath. We rolled over onto our sides, spoon fashion, and just lay back."
589,Birthday Present,"['MMFFbgg', 'nc', 'rp', 'ped', 'preteen', 'inc', 'exh', 'voy', 'orgy']","We met when I was a junior in high school, and she was a freshman. We had a class together, and she was nice looking, but had a very sad face. She seemed to be smart and had her act together, but I could not figure out why she was sad all the time.\n\nAfter a couple of weeks, I started sitting near her, just to try and get to know her a little. Whenever I would speak to her, she would mumble a response, and turn away from me. Now I am the kind of guy that does not take no for an answer, before the question has been asked, so I persisted in trying to talk to her.\n\nAfter a week or so, she finally turned to me and said, ""What is with you, why are you continuing to bother me?""\n\nI said, ""I am not trying to bother you. I want to be your friend. You look so sad all the time, and it spoils your beautiful face.""\n\nShe blushed, and said, ""I am sorry. I thought that you were just trying to make a date with me.""\n\nI answered, ""I had not thought of that, but it is a good idea, providing that you would like to get to know me better.""\n\nShe answered, ""I don't date."" I said, ""I am sorry, I guess you like girls better. I will leave you alone then.""\n\n""NO, NO,"" she said, ""I did not mean I like girls. I just have never dated. My mom would have to approve anyone I date, before I can do so, and most boys don't want to meet mothers.""\n\nI said, ""Any boy who would not meet your mother, to get approval to date you, is crazy. I don't even know you very well, but I would meet her, just to find out more about you."" She answered, ""Thank you for the kind words."" Class started and we had to quit talking, but she would occasionally look over at me and smile.\n\nHalfway through the semester, I said, ""Margo, I really would like to have a date with you. Can you arrange a meeting with your mom, so that I can get her approval?""\n\nMargo answered, ""I have already talked to mom, and she has given her approval, as long as it is a Saturday afternoon, and I would have to be home by 6:30 pm. Also, you must come and pick me up at the door, and return me to the door afterward.""\n\n""How long were you going to wait to tell me that?"" She answered, ""Until you asked me out. If you did not ask me out, then why tell you the conditions?""\n""May I pick you up at 10:30? Then we could go to lunch before the movie, and maybe even be able to have supper before I take you home?""\n""I will have to check with mom about that,"" she answered, ""I will let you know tomorrow.""\n\nThe next day, she was not in class. I thought, maybe she doesn't want to tell me no. As I was leaving class, a girl I did not know came up to me and asked, ""Are you Jeff?"" I said, ""Yes and you are?""\n\n""I am Julie, I am Margo's sister.\n\nShe asked me to give you a message. The message is just to say that she said yes."" I asked, ""Where is Margo today?"" The answer I received was, ""She had a Dr. appointment that she had forgotten about. I need to tell the teacher before he leaves, so please excuse me."" With that she left.\n\nI asked Margo on Saturday, ""Tell me about your sister, you have never mentioned her. I was very surprised that she knew who I was.""\n""Julie is in your class, and she said that she knew what you looked like. She is one of my two sisters. Alma, my oldest sister graduated last spring. I did not like sending Julie to see you, as I thought that you might find her more interesting than me.""\n\nWe dated several times before I met her mom. She seemed to be a very nice person, but very protective of her girls. All three of the girls were very good looking, just like their mom. Margo, was about 5ft 4in she told me she wore a 34C bra and her waistline was 22 with hips at 28. Her sisters were a little taller than she, but build about the same. Her mom was about 5ft 7in, 36C 28 34.\n\nIn my senior year, we did not have any classes together, but I continued to see Margo as much as possible. Her mom had loosened up some of her rules, and one Saturday, we were sitting in a secluded part of the park, making small talk, when I asked her about her dad. She frowned and said, ""I can only tell what my Mom has said, I was only 5 when he left.""\n\n""What has you mom told you about him?"" I asked.\n\nShe looked at me with sad eyes and said, ""I will tell you, but promise me that you will never bring it up again.""\n\nI said, ""It can't be that bad, but yes I will promise that if it comes up again, it will be because I forgot. Is that acceptable?""\n\nShe said ""I guess that was a pretty confusing statement, so I will tell you, and hope that you will not hate me when you hear of it.""\n\n""I could never hate you, maybe you dad and/or mom, but never you."" Margo said, ""Here is the story as my mom told it to me.\n\n""Dad was a young executive in a major company. He was promoted quite rapidly, and complained to mom that she should be going with him to company functions. Her answer was someone needs to take care of the girls, and I do not trust babysitters. When I was almost 5, Dad finally talked mom into going to the annual Christmas party at the office. When they walked in, dad went to the bar and brought back two glasses of Vodka.\n\nMom was not a drinker, but he insisted that she drink it. She was sipping on it slowly, and the Big Boss and his wife came up to her, and started talking. Dad drifted away. Before long the boss was tipping her glass and making her swallow larger amounts of the Vodka. His wife was just talking, and without mom realizing it, was slowly unbuttoning her dress. It buttoned in the back, so she did not see it, and with the other people bumping into them she did not feel it either.\n\nAfter her glass was almost empty, dad brought her another full one. She shook her head no, but he took the empty one and replaced it with a full one. About this time the boss's wife had moms dress completely open in the back. Now she started talking to mom, and keeping her occupied. The boss meantime was behind her and slowly was lowering her panties. She said she did not even feel them as they dropped to her shoe tops. Also they kept tipping her glass and was almost poring the vodka into her throat. The bosses wife stooped down and said for her to lift her left foot, which she did, and then the right one. When she stood up, she took moms panties and threw them to dad, who waved in the air and them put them in his pocket.\n\nMom said she needed to get some fresh air, and the boss said, let's go to my office, there is no smoke in there and you will be ok. Her glass was empty, and when she got into his office, he sat her down on the couch. He then went to his private bar, and got a tall glass and filled it with something (probably more Vodka) and gave it to her. He sat beside her and put his arm around her, and slowly worked her dress off of her shoulders. He held her glass up to her lips and poured more Vodka into her mouth as he pulled her dress off on one arm.\n\nHe continued until her dress was completely off of her, and threw it to his wife, she took it out to dad. Now all mom had on were her shoes and her bra. He then made her finish the glass, and took it from her. He laid her out on the couch, took off his pants, and fucked her. She said she did not know that he had, or how many times he did, until later. Once he was finished with her, he took her bra and put a foot through the arm places, pulled it up around her waist and then fastened it in back like her tits were around stomach. He then took trash from the waist basket and filled the cups so that it looked like she had tits there.\n\nHe then stood her up and made her walk back into the room with everyone else, she was nude except for her shoes and the bra around her bottom. She was then given another large glass of Vodka, and told to dance with any man who asked her. She was passed from one man to the other, and each one fucked her while they ""danced"". They continually fed her more Vodka, and even after she passed out, the men still were fucking her.\n\nWhen the party broke up, she was left laying on the floor with cum still running out of her, from all the men. An hour later, a man came back for something his wife had left behind, and founded her still there. He called an ambulance and she was taken to the hospital. She had acute alcohol poisoning. She also had semen from more than 10 different men in her.\n\nShe filed rape charges against everyman there, and all the women were charged with helping. Dad counter filed for divorce, saying that she was a slut. On the stand, one of the women made mention of a video of the whole affair. The prosecution Immediately wanted access to that video. The defense said there was no video that they knew of, but the woman on the stand said, it was used to refresh our memories of what happened.\n\nThat slip up caused the defense to loose, because there had been several copies of it made, and it was finally shown in court. It clearly showed that mom had been force to drink the Vodka, and you could see the bosses wife throwing moms panties to dad. It also showed moms dress being thrown to him also. It also showed the boss practically dragging mom from his office, and shoving her to one of the men who had his cock hanging out ready to take her. Dad got the divorce, but he lost everything, including the right to see my sisters and me.""\n\nI thought for a few minutes, and said, ""I am sorry that that happened to your mom, and I see why she is so protective of you. Please do not judge all men by the actions of those who raped your mother.""\n\nMargo put her head on my shoulder and said, ""I know that you would never do something like that, but now you know why I am also very sensitive to what people say and do."" I replied, ""Now I know why you always seem sad. Do not think about that any more, and maybe you can be happy again.""\n\nWe continued to date, and three months after she graduated from high school, we were married. I have talked to her mom many times about what happened, trying to ease her mind about me. I hope I have had some healing effect on her as well as her daughters. Two years after we married, her mom was killed in a car accident. There were rumors that it was an assassination, but nothing came from the investigation.\n\nFrom the start of our marriage, both of us were virgins. We learned together how to make each other happy, and did not rule out any sex act. We got a copy of the Kama Sutra, and learned much from it. We read about swinging and thought that maybe after we had our kids, that it might be fun to try. We also talked about maybe going to the nudist camp that was about 50 miles away. Try as we might, though we could not seem to create a child. Both of her sisters had 3 kids, and we could not get one. It made her very sad again.\n\nOur birthdays were close. Mine was on the 7th, and hers was on the 9th. Each year we would take 7,8,9 off for vacation, and would spend most of that time in bed. This went on for 5 years.\n\nThen on the 6th year, Margo, said, ""I have planned a different idea for our birthdays this year."" I asked, ""What do you have in mind?"" Her answer was, ""I have already made the arrangements. You will have to wait to see what I have in store for you and me this year. However you will have to take that whole week off, not just the three days.""\n\nOn the night of the 5th, I asked ""Margo, when are you going to tell me what you have setup for our vacation?"" Her answer was, ""You will find out in the morning. We will be getting up at 5 am instead of the usual 6:30. Now I suggest that we get some sleep.""\n\nMargo awoke me in the morning. I opened my eyes, and it was pitch black. I could not see any light anywhere. I said ""Margo turn on the lights, it must be midnight yet."" She laughed and said, ""No, I have a mask locked onto your head. You will not see anything until we get where we are going. Now get off the bed so I can make it, and try not to hurt yourself.""\n\nI swung my feet over the side of the bed, and felt my slippers on the floor, and slipped them on. When I stood up, I got a little dizzy, and said, ""Margo, is this thing going to let me breath? I feel dizzy."" She walked over to me and I felt her adjusting something. She said, ""Is that any better?"" I said, ""Yes now I can smell your perfume. I would eat you except my mouth wouldn't know where it was.""\n\nShe said, ""No breakfast for the naughty boy. Nothing to eat or drink until it's time for the mask to come off.""\n""And just when will that be?"" I asked. ""When I tell you it's time. For once you have to rely on me, instead of me always relying on you. Do not try to go down stairs. I will have to help you, or you might fall and break something.""\n\n""I have to take a piss,"" I said. ""Just a minute, and I will take you into the shower.""\n""I said a piss, not a shower."" Margo laughed and said, ""I don't have time to hold it for you, so in the shower you can piss without getting it on the floor or wall. Then we can just turn the shower on to wash it down."" A few seconds later she guided me to the shower, and said, ""If you get it on you, you will have to turn on the shower to rinse off."" She took my hands and put them on the water knobs and said, ""If you do use these.""\n\nShe came back a little later and looked in on me and said, ""Well you haven't gotten anything on you, but your slippers are soaked, so just slip out of them and we will get started.""\n\nShe maneuvered me out of the bathroom, and toward the bedroom door. Once through the door, she then guided me down the stairs. I almost fell once, but caught the railing before I did. At the bottom, she guided me through the house, but I could not tell which rooms we went through. I had never tried to navigate through the house blind before. We came to a door, and she said, step over and it will be down a few inches below this floor level. I knew then that we were going out of the house into the garage.\n\nMargo said ""Stand still while I lock the door.""\n""Are we going somewhere? If so I need to put some clothing on. I am still nude you know.""\n""So you are, well fancy that."" She lead me to her car, which was a convertible, and put me into the passenger seat. When she leaned over me to fasten the seat belt, I could tell that she did not have anything on either, except for her driving shoes. Once she had me fastened in, she said, ""I forgot my purse, I might need it if we get stopped.""\n\nI heard her go back into the house, and when she came out she put something at my feet, and said, ""Don't touch that unless I tell you to. If I do, pull it up fast over you."" Unknown to me, she had put on a blouse when she went back into the house.\n\nShe pushed the remote for the door and the garage door opened. I said ""Margo this joke has went far enough. You can't drive through town with us nude."" She said, ""Not going through town, but just to the exit to the interstate."" I was fragrantly trying to get the mask off, but to no avail. Margo said, ""I got that at a SM shop. It really does have a lock on it so you cannot get it off, until I unlock it. I suggest that you sit quietly, as we have a few miles to go.""\n\nI could tell when we got on the interstate, but I could not tell which direction we were going. When we would pass a car, I would hear them blowing their horn, and the truckers would put on a couple of blasts on their air horns. I know that they were seeing me, as the moving air, kept my cock standing up, and I had no way to hide it.\n\nA long time later, I felt the car slowing down and could tell we were getting off at an exit. Margo said, ""I need to pull into a gas station."" I said, ""You can't not with me like this."" She just laughed. A short time later, she pulled off the road, and stopped. She said, ""I will be right back, just act naturally, and no one will notice that you are nude. Ha Ha.""\n\nI could tell that she was not putting gas in the car, and it made me wonder just where we were and who was seeing me nude. She was back in a couple of minutes and started the motor again. I figured it would do no good to ask where we were, or what she had been doing, so I just kept my mouth shut.\n\nOnce we started moving again, she said, ""Jeff, you have gotten very quiet. Is there something wrong?"" I just shook my head no, and she said, ""Going to pout are we?"" I made up my mind that until I could get this thing off of my head, I was going to keep quiet, then she was going to get a big piece of my mind. It was the first time since we were married that she seemed to totally ignore what I was saying.\n\nShe drove very slowly, and made several turns, and finally stopped. When she got out this time, she came over to my door and opened it. She unfastened my seat belt, then took my hand, and said, ""Darling, we are here, you can get out now."" I just growled and turned my legs so they were outside of the car. She took my hand and pulled slightly, and as I stood up, she hugged me, and now she was nude as well as me.\n\nShe pulled me away from the car, and carefully shut the door. She then lead me somewhere that took several minutes. Wherever we were, I heard her put a key in a lock and open a door. Once inside, she took me to an easy chair, and said, ""sit down. It shouldn't be too long before I can take off the mask. Please be patient with me on this. I know your feelings have been hurt, but when the mask comes off, I know you will love your birthday surprise.""\n\nI was still determined not to say anything, and she said, ""If you think back to some of the things we talked about shortly after we were married, you just might remember something and figure out what this surprise is.""\n\nI had no idea what she was talking about.\n\nA short time later, I heard a knock at the door, and heard Margo go to answer it. I heard the door open, and then nothing for a few seconds, and then the door closed. Margo then came over to me and said, ""You have been very patient with me, and I know it has been very hard on you. Now is the time to see your surprise. Please lean forward."" I felt her pick up the lock and insert the key. She said, ""Since you have not been able to see since last night, I suggest that you close your eyes, and gradually open them. I don't want you to hurt your eyes."" That is the first thing today that she had said that made sense.\n\nShe asked if my eyes were closed, and I nodded my head yes. She then took the lock off, and pulled the mask up off of my head. I tried to open my eyes, but they would not open. I raised my hand to one and felt that the tear ducts had sealed my eyes shut. Margo seen that about the same time, and said, ""Sit still I will get a wet washrag so we can get them open.\n\nShe carefully wiped my eyelids until the crust broke, and I slowly opened my eyes. I was facing a wall, and I waited until my vision cleared, then I stood up and turned around to where I thought Margo was, and I saw 5 beautiful women, three of which I recognized, and all 5 of them were as nude as I was. I turned a little further, and there was my lovely Margo, just as nude as the rest.\n\nI said, ""Girls, I would apologize for letting you see me this way, but then all of you would have to apologize as well. Now Margo, will you please tell me what is going on?""\n\nMargo said, ""The last time I was at the Dr. she told me that sometimes when couples have trouble making a baby, and there is no physical problem, it has sometimes helped for them to have sex with someone else, then when they go back to their partners, they are more relaxed and usually will have a baby."" I thought about what she said, and some of our conversations early on in our marriage. so I came up with this idea. These ladies are having the same problem we are, and they volunteered to test this idea out. For the next 5 days your job is to fuck them silly, and in the cabin next door, I will be fucked silly by their husbands.""\n\nI said, ""What happens if I get one or more of them pregnant?"" One of the ladies spoke up and said, ""If you get me pregnant, it will be mine and my husband's baby. We all feel that way, and if your wife gets pregnant, it will be the baby of you two. We and our husbands have all agreed to this. We will all try to keep you as horny as possible, and we will take equal turns with you. We have arranged with the Nudes Camp to bring us meals that are supposed to make you more virile and us more receptive to sperm. Also you should know that each of us is in our fertile time starting today""\n\nMargo came over and kissed me and said, ""I love you very much, and I hope that you can see what I am trying to do. It should also help me with the nightmares that I have about mom and dad, if you understand."" I said, ""Margo, to put this together, without saying anything to me, makes me know that you can be at peace with what happened long ago. I will try my best to have all 5 of your friends pregnant by the end of the week. While there is a better chance that you will get pregnant, it will be our baby."" I then knelt down and kissed her pussy good bye and said, ""I will see you when you say time is up, until then I will try very hard to enjoy myself with all these lovely ladies.""\n\nWhen Margo went out the door, the ladies said, ""We drew straws and unless you object we would like to have you fuck us in that order."" I said, ""Ladies, your wish is my command. As long as my cock holds out, we will have all kinds of fun. I figure that the only things we need is for me to fuck each of you, and some of you to give me blow jobs to get me going again.""\n\n""Now the only question is: do you want me to make love to you, or do you just want me to fuck each of you? Making love will take a lot more time, and that is properly the function of your husbands. But I will leave it up to you."" They went into a huddle, and came out and said, ""We will get more sperm in us if you just fuck us, so that is what we want. Make us feel good, but fuck the shit out of us.""\n\nI said, ""Ladies, you have it, everyone take a bed. If you start with the first on over by the window, then the second and so on, I can just work down the line. I will be the only one without a bed, but then I will be with one of you at all times so I won't need one.""\n\nThe ladies took their appropriate beds. I went to the first one, crawled up on top of her. Her pussy was soaked already, as I stuck my cock into her. I then started sucking her tits as I pumped away and shot a big load into her fertile womb. Once I had cum in her, she kept her legs up in the air, to help keep the sperm in her womb.\n\nThe second lady said, ""Lay beside me, and I will give you a blow job, to get you hard again. With luck you will be able to give each of us 2 or 3 loads a day.""\n\nAnd so it went for the next 5 days. I gave five loads a day, and 4 each night. It figured out that I gave each lady 9 loads of cum in the 5 days. We could only hope that some of my swimmers found some eggs.\n\nBack at home after the week was over, Margo was extremely happy. When I asked why, she said, ""it destroyed mom when she was fucked by more than one man. Now I know I am the better woman, as I had 5 guys for a week, and I still have my husband.""\n\nI said, ""Are you still in the mood for more? I need to fuck my wife again."" She answered, ""As long as you need me I am here. Just take me, any time anyway.""\n\nI said, ""Another question, What if you still do not get pregnant? Will you be willing try something like that again, with the same or different people?"" Her answer was, ""Whenever and whoever you want me to fuck, I will as long as you get fuck his wife/girlfriend/daughter."" I questioned, ""daughter?"" She answered, ""Yes as long as she is old enough to be in puberty.""\n\n""Then you are saying that we will become swingers, even with a baby?""\n""Any time, anywhere anybody, as long as we both take part, you will have my cooperation."" I said, ""then from now on, you will be kept full of cum as much as I can arrange, any I do not want you to ever use birth control.""\n\n""Yes dear, and HAPPY BIRTHDAY, TO BOTH OF US.""\n\n Comments and suggestions are always welcome;"
590,Birthday Present,"['family', 'inc']","So, for the rest of the day, I carefully minded my own business, and tried to ignore the little comments that Dan kept making to Lynn, about her ""special"" present, that he was going to give her later that day. It was hard to do though, as Dan's jokes grew closer and closer to telling everyone what he planned. He WAS careful though, to keep the more obvious ones to only Lynn and himself, until the last girl she had invited to her birthday party had left. THEN, he began to lay it on so thick, I thought I'd choke to death, holding back the guffaws, or sometimes even tears. I really couldn't believe he was really going to do this to our child, yet it was becoming more and more obvious, that he was. ""Now what's this present you've been hinting about Daddy?""\n""Well, it's something most girls your age just dream about Honey.""\n""Daddy!""\n""Well, let's just say it's a BIG present, for such a little girl. Maybe I shouldn't give it to you today, but should wait until you're older."" Daddy! I'm not a kid any more. I'm 12 years old, almost grown up!""\n""Well, Maybe. You'll have to show me just how grown up you are.""\n""I can do anything that Momma can do."" I let out a gust of air, not realizing I had been holding my breath. Little did Lynn know, that had been JUST the line he had been waiting for. ""Anything Lynn? That covers a lot,"" said Dan. ""If you can show me that you can REALLY do everything your mother can, then I guess I'll just HAVE to give you this present. In a way, it's kind of a present for all of us, you'll just have to take care of it for the family. In a way, if you do THIS, you'll be giving me and your mother a present as well. It might be a lot of work though. If you can prove to me that you're grown-up enough, I'll give it to you.""\n""Oh God!"" I thought. ""Will he EVER. What a line!"" Then Lynn compounded it. ""C'mon Daddy. If I show you I'm grown-up enough, will you promise to stop screwing around and give me this 'present' you've been talking about? Please?""\n""Well, I don't know about the 'stopping screwing around part,' we haven't gotten to that yet, but OK I promise I'll give you your present, if you promise to take care of it, and show me that you're old enough to take it.""\n""I promise I'll take care of it, whatever it is.""\n""OK, let's go down to your room, and check to see if you're old enough.""\n""Huh?""\n""Well, I've got to check your body out, to see if you're really old enough.""\n""Oh Daddy, you're beginning to sound like some of the kids at school, who're trying to get a girl to have sex with them.""\n""Who knows, maybe I am. . . Trying to have sex with you.""\n\n""Daddy! Stop joking."" The girl's voice faded, as she entered her bedroom. ""Who says I'm joking? You DID say you'd do everything that Your mother does. Dan's voice faded to a mumble. I didn't need to hear the rest. I could almost finish his dialog for him: ""And I have sex with your mother. If you're big enough for THAT, then I guess you're big enough for anything."" Of course, I wasn't SURE that was the line he used, but I felt confident that it was fairly close. I sat down in the big easy-chair, and tried to ignore the faint mumbles from down the hall. It wasn't easy. For 15 minutes, then half an hour, then 45 minutes the mumbling went on. I was jittering, wondering just WHAT my husband was really doing to our little girl in there. I almost got up to see, when they had been gone about 30 minutes, and a loud ""Ow!"" came from the bedroom. Still, Lynn didn't start crying or come running out of the bedroom, and the mumbling continued. Besides, the door had remained open the whole time. I wondered if my husband had just taken our little girl's ""cherry."" I wasn't quite sure if I wanted him to, or not to. I couldn't take the suspense much longer. I was just about ready to go down and peek in on them, when I heard something that decided me. ""Daddy!"" said Lynn, definitely loud enough for me to her. I hurried down the hall, and peeked into the bedroom, to see what was bothering Lynn, to make her raise her voice after all this time. It was quite a sight, that greeted my eyes. ""Daddy!"" repeated Lynn. I looked in, to see what was bothering the child. My husband was between our daughter's legs, as she lay back on the bed with her dress pulled up, and he was obviously stroking for a climax. At first, I was worried that Dan was raping the little girl, but from the way Lynn was humping back, it was obvious, that this was NO rape. ""Daddy!"" repeated Lynn again. ""What dear?"" puffed her father. ""You've got to stop!""\n""Huh?"" Dan pushed up harder in the little girl, bringing a squeal of delight from Lynn, before she resumed her complaint. ""Daddy! I could get pregnant!"" I had to giggle. For all her complaints, Lynn was working just as hard as her father to force more and more of his thick cock up inside her tight little hole. Not only that, but she had her legs wrapped around her father in a way that wouldn't let him pull out if he wanted to. Lynn's mind may have been warning her to stop before it was too late, but her body obviously wasn't listening. It obviously knew what it wanted, and if that included a big belly by her own father, then so much more the turn-on. Dan couldn't have pulled out if he had wanted to, and it didn't much look like he did.\n\n""Don't you DARE pull out!"" I said to myself, careful to not let them hear. ""Do it Dan. Knock the kid up. Let our little girl feel what it's like, to have a MAN make a baby inside her."" The thought of getting his own daughter pregnant, seemed to excite him even more. Dan began shoving his cock up inside Lynn even harder, if possible. The hard jolts shook the little girl, as she strained with him. I knew just how she felt, as her father approached his climax. I knew that feeling Dan's big cock sliding in and out, had gotten her past reason, and into a realm of pure pleasure. ""Oh Lynn!"" gasped Dan. ""I'm. . . I'm. . . O Shit!"" Suddenly, Dan forced his cock all the way up inside our little girl's tight little slit, and held it there. From his frantic jerking on top of our daughter, I knew he was filling the little girl's womb with bolt after thick sticky bolt of his potent sperm. I almost melted with excitement, as I watched my husband spasm our 12-year-old daughter's cute little body full of baby-making cum. ""Daddy!"" squealed Lynn. ""I could have a baby!"" All the time she was objecting, the little girl squirmed back at her father, trying to force even more of her father's squirting cock up inside her where it belonged. Lynn humped back even harder, as the child tried to get her little body to absorb every drop of her father's sperm in her hungry little womb. ""Oh God!"" groaned the man. ""I'm doing it. I'm getting my little girl pregnant. I'm sorry Lynn. I just can't help it. Fuck me. Take Daddy's sperm up inside you. Daddy's going to give you a nice big belly for your birthday. Oh Lynn, I love you so much."" I watched my husband jerk on top of the 12 year old little girl. It was obvious, that he was squirting his incestuous seed as far up in our daughter's unprotected young womb, as he could. By now, Lynn had caught the fever also. ""Do it, Daddy,"" she squeaked. ""Knock me up. Make my belly get big with your baby. C'mon Daddy, your little girl wants to feel her daddy's baby growing inside her. Aauugghh!"" the little girl screamed, as her climax overtook her, and she jerked and spasmed underneath her father, milking every drop of baby-making cum up inside her tiny little vagina, and working for more. Finally, the two incestuous lovers collapsed on the bed, with my husband's thick cock still dribbling his potent sperm in our little girl's tight little slit. It was then, that my daughter noticed me watching. ""Oh. Hi Mom,"" she said, blushing a little at being caught in such a compromising position with her own father. ""Daddy and I were making a baby.""\n""So I see,"" I said, trying to get MY breath back, after watching that incredible turn-on scene. ""And did you?"" I couldn't help but ask. ""I sure hope so,"" said Lynn, now seeming to forget her earlier worries. I guess she had decided she wanted it after all.\n\nSeeing that I wasn't mad at him for not only fucking our little girl, but cumming in her when she could get pregnant, Dan decided to press his advantage while he could. ""Well, if not,"" he said, ""we can always keep trying, until she is."" This brought an embarrassed giggle from Lynn. ""And I suppose you'll just let her sleep in our bed, while you do this?"" I tried, but I couldn't keep the grin off my face, in spite of the angry sounding words. ""If you don't mind,"" said Dan quietly, looking to see if I really did. ""If you think I'm going to miss seeing my husband knocking our little girl up, then you don't know me!"" I said. ""You'd BETTER do it there, or I'm liable to get angry!"" The whole family collapsed in a fit of giggling at these outrageous words. Dan's cock slipped out of out daughter's tiny little slit with a slurp; as they both lay there gasping with laughter. My husband's cock was white and shining with his cum, and Lynn's crack slowly oozed a big gob of her father's fresh seed. Dan had obviously done a good job of trying to get our little girl pregnant. It was so exciting to think that my husband's sperm was wriggling its way up inside our daughter's womb, in search of her waiting egg, even as we spoke. I could hardly wait to see the 12-year-old girl's flat little tummy swollen with her own father's baby kicking inside her. I had been 16, before my father managed to knock me up for the first time. I hoped that our daughter would be luckier, so that Dan could father 4 or 5 kids on the little girl before she went to college, or got married. Dan and I always did want a big family, and with our daughter's help, maybe we could have one yet. Who knows, maybe some of their kids would be girls, and Dan could knock THEM up, when they got old enough. I was getting hot, just thinking of the possibilities. Well, as much as he tried, Dan DIDN'T get Lynn pregnant that day. So, he didn't REALLY give her a ""big belly"" for her birthday. All she got, was a broken ""cherry,"" and a belly full of her own father's seed. In fact, it wasn't until a little over three months later that she first missed her period. Oh, I see that you can count, and are way ahead of me. You're right. The next year, Lynn had a real BIRTHDAY present on her birthday. He weighed 9 pound, 6 ounces. Before she got back from the hospital they were both working on making a little sister for their son to fuck. In fact, (believe this if you will) not two hours after delivering Jason, Lynn had her father jack off in her in the recovery room. (She was too sore to fuck him properly) I kept watch at the door, so that she'd at least have a CHANCE that she'd get pregnant on her ""birth""-day. I don't know if they succeeded or not, but Lynn never did have a period after Jason was born. Nine and a half months later she delivered Karen, and started working on Diane. Lynn hopes to be able to give us at least two more kids to raise, before she goes to college. She still says that having your own father's baby, and getting knocked up by him in the same day, is the best birthday-present a girl could ever get from her parents."
591,Birthday Present,['mf-teen'],"Two-thirty Friday afternoon found Allison and Josey sitting on the front stairs of Josey's house. Both girls were wearing short shorts and halter tops, and were barefoot. It was another hot day, but Allison felt an occasional shiver run along her spine at the thought of what they were going to do. Her father was a lawyer, and she had snuck a quick look at some of the books in his study the night before. She had discovered that both Keith and Danny were below the age of consent in their state, making them liable to prosecution, if the boys told. But Josey had dismissed her fears, repeating the belief that neither boy would blow the whistle, once they found out what a good thing they had going. Allison hoped she was right, especially when she saw the two boys turn the corner and start toward the house. They were wearing their soccer uniforms, and she saw that they were both covered with sweat and grass stains. Danny had taken off his shirt, and for the first time Allison noticed how her little brother's body had changed. His hair was the color of a carrot, and he was still covered with freckles, but his shoulders had grown in the past year, and his tummy was flat. Josey was also looking, and she said softly ""You know what? I think I'm really going to like this.""\n""Yeah, me too,"" said Allison, glancing at Keith. Just then the boys spotted them and came running up. ""Hi, guys,"" Josey called out. ""How did the game go?""\n""We kicked their butts!"" Danny exclaimed. ""Five to nothing. I got two goals, and Keith got one.""\n""That's great,"" Allison said. She smiled warmly at Keith. ""I'm proud of you.""\n""So am I,"" said Josey. ""So proud, in fact, that I think you both deserve a special birthday present. How about that?""\n""Great,"" both boys said in unison. ""What is it?""\n""Oh, you'll see,"" Josey said mysteriously. Meanwhile, Allison saw Keith gazing at her halter, which plainly revealed that she wasn't wearing a bra. After a second Keith realized he had been caught staring, and looked away, blushing heavily. Josey stood up. ""Before we can give you your presents, you have to get cleaned up. Why don't you go upstairs and take a shower?""\n""Yes,"" said Allison. ""In fact, you should do it together, to save time. I brought you some clothes, Danny. They're in Josey's room."" Danny's eyes were fixed on Josey's breasts, which were also unhampered by a bra. ""Uh, okay,"" he said. ""Come on, Keith."" The two boys went inside and race up the stairs to the second floor. When they were gone, Josey began to laugh. ""Did you see them?"" she said. ""They couldn't stop staring at our boobs. I think they both had hard-ons. God, I hope they don't jerk each other off in the shower! That would ruin everything.""\n""Um, maybe not,"" said Allison. ""I was thinking, they'll both probably cum in about two seconds. Jason still does, half the time, and we've been doing it for almost a year.""\n""No problem,"" said Josey. ""We can just suck them off first. I've been wondering what it would be like to take an entire dick in my mouth without gagging.""\n""Yeah, that might work,"" Allison agreed. ""Well, we'd better get upstairs. I'll wait in Keith's room.""\n""Okay."" The girls went in and closed the front door, then walked quietly up the stairs. They paused outside the bathroom door, where they could hear water running in the shower, and over that the occasional giggles of the two boys. ""Good luck,"" Allison whispered as Josey went down the hall to her room. Allison slipped into Keith's room and glanced around. There were posters of baseball and basketball players on the walls, and a model spaceship hanging from the ceiling. She was glad that Keith had a full size bed; she always felt cramped and awkward, doing it with Jason in his narrow twin bed. She sat down and waited nervously. After a few moments she heard the bathroom door open; Danny said something to Keith as he walked down the hall to Josey's bedroom. Then the bedroom door opened and Keith came in, wearing just a towel around his waist. He stopped dead when he saw Allison. ""Wh-what are you doing here?"" he stammered, clutching at the towel. ""I'm here to give you your present,"" Allison answered. She stood up and walked around Keith to the door. She closed it, then turned and faced him. Keith stared at her. ""Now?"" he asked. ""Uh huh.""\n""Oh."" He looked around the room suspiciously. ""Where is it?""\n""Right here."" Allison took a few steps toward him and spread her arms out wide. ""How do you like it?""\n""Huh?"" Keith stared at her for a second. Then his eyes got very large. ""You mean . . . ""\n""That's right."" Allison took him by the hand and led him to the bed. She had him sit next to her. ""Josey and I decided that since you and Danny were about to be teenagers, it was time for you both to find out about sex.""\n""You mean . . . "" Keith gulped. ""From you?""\n""That's right."" Allison slid over so she was next to Keith. ""Do you think you'd like that?""\n""Uh, sure,"" said Keith. ""I mean . . . "" He stopped, too stunned to speak. Allison smiled at him and said ""Don't worry, it will be fun. But there's one catch; you and Danny have to promise never to tell anyone what we did. Okay?""\n""Sure,"" Keith said, nodding. ""I mean it,"" Allison said. ""Not a word. Because if you do, we'll all be in big trouble.""\n""I won't,"" said Keith. ""I promise."" Allison stared at him for a moment. Then,satisfied, she said ""Okay. Now stand up and let me dry you off.You're all wet."" Keith stood, and she had him turn so his back was to her. Then she unhooked the towel from around his waist and slowly pulled it away from his body. She ran the towel across his shoulders and down the arch of his back, then slowly began to caress his small, flat behind. After a few moments she said ""Turn around."" Keith did, and Allison found herself looking at his hairless crotch and erect penis, which was almost four inches long and wider than she had expected. She smiled up at him and said ""It's very pretty.""\n""Uh, thanks,"" said Keith, looking up at the ceiling. A drop of precum was oozing out of the tip. Allison leaned forward and licked it off, which made Keith jump. She pulled him back toward her and said ""Would you like me to suck it?""\n""Yeah, I guess,"" Keith said. Allison slowly took his penis into her mouth and ran her tongue around the head, which caused Keith to inhale sharply. It took only a few moments of this before he started to moan, and suddenly Allison felt him begin to ejaculate. His semen tasted different than Jason's, almost sweet, and she was able to swallow it all without gagging. When she had licked the last drop off the tip of his penis, Allison kissed Keith on the smooth skin just below his navel and said ""There. How was that?""\n""Uh, great,"" Keith replied, trying to catch his breath. He looked down at Allison, an expression of wonderment in his bright blue eyes. Allison smiled, and gently pulled him down next to her on the bed. ""There,"" she said. ""You just rest for a second, while I make myself more comfortable."" She stood up and slowly pulled her halter over her head, allowing her breasts to hang freely. She saw Keith's eyes staring at them, and his penis, which had remained semi-rigid even after his orgasm, immediately rose to attention once more. Allison even more slowly took off her shorts. Then, on an impulse, she stood directly in front of Keith and said ""Here. You finish."" Keith gulped once, then tentatively reached up and fingered the waistband of her panties. He pulled them down cautiously, his gaze now fixed on the triangle of her pubic hair. When the panties were on the floor Allison stepped out of them and said ""Well? What do you think?""\n""You're . . . you're beautiful,"" Keith gasped. ""Thanks."" Allison sat down again, then took one of Keith's hands and guided it to her left breast. ""Go ahead,"" she said. ""Touch it."" Keith's fingers were soft, much softer than Jason's, as he gingerly touched her erect nipple. She led his other hand to her crotch, exhaling sharply as his index finger began working its way through her pubic hair to her slit. In a matter of seconds she felt herself growing wet, and she knew she had to have him right then. Without a word she lay back and pulled him on top of her, feeling his stiff little penis rubbing against her belly. She opened her legs and raised her pelvis, which brought Keith's tool within striking distance. Then she reached down and took hold of it, bringing it to the entrance of her vagina. Quickly she thrust herself against him, and heard him gasp as his penis was drawn into her tight, wet pussy. When he was all the way in she whispered ""How does that feel?""\n""It's hot!"" Keith answered. He wiggled his hips back and forth a few times, then stopped. ""God,"" he whispered. ""That feels good.""\n""It gets better,"" Allison answered. She put her hands on Keith's back and began moving her hips in a small circle, causing his dick to start sliding in and out of her. ""That's it,"" she said encouragingly. ""Move with me, back and forth."" It took Keith only a few seconds to catch the rhythm of her movements. Allison soon forgot that it was a boy of not quite thirteen who was making love to her; something about him was turning her on in a way Jason never had, and in less than a minute she felt herself approaching orgasm. Meanwhile she felt Keith's dick start to swell, and she knew that he was also about to cum. Allison waited, holding off on her own climax until she heard the boy groan once and felt him shoot his load inside of her. Then she gave in to her own ecstasy, pulling down on Keith's behind, driving him into her while she cried out softly. Only when the last spasm had finished shaking her body did she open her eyes, to see Keith staring at her in both fear and amazement. ""Are you okay?"" he whispered. ""Oh, yes,"" she answered. She sighed deeply. ""That was great.""\n""But you sounded like . . . like you were sick, or something.""\n""I wasn't sick, silly."" Allison giggled. ""I was having an orgasm, just like you were.""\n""An orgasm?"" Keith's expression was now one of disbelief. ""You mean you came off?""\n""Sure,"" said Allison. ""Girls cum too, you know. We just do it a little differently from boys. Our vaginas get wet, and then they get tighter around the boys dick. Like that,"" she added as a contraction of her muscles briefly gripped Keith's penis. ""That's how you can tell if a girl cums,"" she said. ""Oh."" Allison saw Keith's face relax. Then, slowly, the realization that he had just had sex seemed to dawn on him, for a smile lit up his face. ""Wow,"" he said softly. ""We really did it.""\n""And well, too. But here, roll over a little so we'll both be comfortable."" Allison adjusted his body so they were side by side, while she held his dick, which was still semi-rigid, inside of her. After a moment they heard sounds coming through the closed bedroom door; it was Danny yelling something, followed by Josey crying out in obvious ecstasy. Allison smiled, realizing that her little brother had just lost his virginity to her best friend.\n\n**\n\n""Sounds like they're having fun, too,"" she murmured. Keith nodded. ""Yeah, that's how Josey sounds when she does it with Rick,"" he said. Allison looked at him with surprise. ""How do you know that?"" she asked. ""I hear them sometimes, when I get home from school,"" he told her. ""They both cut their last class and go to our house. I never told anyone I heard them, though. Not even Danny.""\n""I see,"" said Allison, making a note to mention this to Josey later. She shifted slowly against Keith, letting her toes run along the soft, hairless skin of his legs, then across the soles of his feet. To her surprise she felt him growing erect inside of her once more. ""Jeez,"" she said. ""That's amazing. Even Jason can't cum off three times in a row.""\n""Oh,"" Keith said, starting to blush. ""I didn't mean to do that. We don't have to do it again, or anything."" He made a move to pull away from her, but she stopped him. ""No, that's okay,"" she said. ""I want to. In fact, we can try something different this time, if you want.""\n""Sure,"" Keith said eagerly. ""What?""\n""Well, first we should kiss. We haven't done that yet, you know."" Allison leaned forward and kissed Keith on the lips; after a second he started to respond, and to her surprise she felt his tongue slip into her mouth. She returned his touch until he broke away from her, breathing hard. ""Where did you learn to do that?"" she asked. ""A girl in my homeroom showed he,"" he answered. ""Susie Wilson. She French kisses for a dollar during recess.""\n""I see,"" said Allison, smiling. ""What else does Susie do?""\n""She screws the ninth graders for ten bucks,"" Keith told her. ""But she won't screw eighth graders. She'll just kiss them.""\n""She taught you well,"" said Allison. She kissed him again, and felt a wave of passion sweep over her. Without breaking the kiss she gently rolled over on top of Keith until she was straddling him, his dick still buried inside her vagina. She placed his hands on her breasts and began moving slowly against him, leaning forward until he was touching her in just the right place on each stroke. It was a position she had tried a couple of times with Jason, until he complained that he didn't like it. But Allison liked it very much, and in less than a minute she felt herself nearing another orgasm. She stopped for a moment, to prolong the sensation as long as possible. Then she felt Keith's little dick begin to swell inside of her, and she began moving quickly, so they could cum t ogether. She was rewarded when Keith emitted one loud gasp and she felt his semen begin to gush out. She pushed down, forcing him as far into her as she could, and then her own spasms began. It was the longest, most intense orgasm she had ever experienced; wave after wave of exquisite pleasure ripped through her body, like jolts of electricity. When at last it was over she slowly slid down next to Keith, not caring that his penis slipped out of her, drenching them both with cum and pussy juices. They lay together like that for several minutes, silent but for their labored breathing, while Allison admired Keith's little penis, which now hung limply against his leg. Amazing, she thought as she looked at it. He's still a little boy, with a little boy dick. And yet he screws like - but Allison had nothing to compare the experience with. She was still thinking about it when a sudden knock on the door made them both jump, but Allison relaxed when she heard Josey's voice call out ""Better finish up in there, you two. My mom will be home soon.""\n""Okay,"" Allison answered. She smiled at Keith. ""It wouldn't do for your mom to find us like this, would it?""\n""I'll say,"" Keith answered emphatically. He started to get up, then stopped. ""Yuk, what a mess,"" he said, feeling the inside of his thigh gingerly. ""Wait a minute, I have some tissues in my purse,"" said Allison. She reached into her bag, which was on the floor next to the bed, and pulled out a wad of tissues. She cleaned Keith up as best as she could, then wiped their juices off of herself. When she was done she got up and slowly began dressing, but Keith sat on the side of the bed, smiling at her shyly. ""Did I do okay?"" he asked. ""I mean, I know I wasn't as good as Jason, but, well, you came off again, so I figured . . . ""\n""Keith, you were fabulous,"" Allison said with feeling. She pulled on her t-shirt, then sat down next to him and kissed him very tenderly. ""You were ten times better than Jason ever was.""\n""I was?"" Keith said, his eyes filled with amazement. ""Yes, you were,"" she said firmly. ""You were gentle when you touched me, and you listened when I told you what I like. Those are the things a girl likes when she sleeps with a guy.""\n""Oh."" Keith hesitated, then asked ""Will we be able to do it again?"" Allison hesitated, for this was something she and Josey hadn't really discussed. Then she shrugged. ""Maybe,"" she said. Then she added warningly ""But remember, you can't tell anyone we did it.""\n""Oh, I won't,"" Keith said solemnly. ""I promised.""\n""Okay."" Allison kissed him once more, then stood up. ""Now get some clothes on, before your mom gets home. And I'll see you tomorrow at the birthday dinner, okay?""\n""Okay,"" Keith said. Allison started to open the bedroom door, but stopped when Keith said ""Allie?""\n""What?"" she asked, looking back. ""Thanks,"" he said. ""That was a neat present.""\n""You're welcome,"" she said. Then she smiled. ""My birthday is next week, you know. Maybe you can think of something nice to give me . . . ""\n\n\n\nThat's it for now. As I'm kind of busy with other projects, I'd be grateful if someone else would take a shot at what happens next. Maybe Danny could stop by Allison's room that night, for instance, to show off what he learned from Josey that afternoon . . .\n\nAnnie"
592,"Birthday Present, The","['MF', 'affiar']","But enough history. I think the reader is, by now, well aware of our ""lovers"" plight. Certainly they were not of this quick-to-bed age. There was a certain admirable beauty shared by Sandy and Jim. Whether outsiders saw it or not was irrelevant, they saw it and felt it. Which brings us to ""The Birthday Present."" Jim had been planning a special birthday for Sandy for some time. His sole goal was, surprisingly hard for modern-day readers to believe, was not seduction, but a celebration of JOY. Ah, JOY! JOY, a feeling generally lost on us, Moderns, and totally without relevance unless shared. This was to be a true celebration of JOY and LOVE. Jim's sentimentality was so at the forefront that he even ""engraved"" a special invitation, complete with appropriate scroll-work, to Sandy:\n\n\n\nThe undersigned cordially (and with obvious relish) invites\n\nSandy\n\nan extremely delightful and luscious person\n\nto a personal and intimate demonstration of\n\nTRUE and DEVOTED LOVE\n\nas expressed through a sensitive and feeling full-body massage\n\non the Twenty-First Day of the Ninth Month of the Year Nineteen Hundred and Eighty-Nine\n\n\n\n suitably signed with passionate love by Jim.\n\nSandy, never one to avoid the daring being a women irresistibly drawn to masculine images, activities and excitement, initially balked. Interestingly enough her resistance came not so much from the suggestion, but from the ludicrousness of it, ""Come on, how can this be accomplished in the park at noon? And I am not interested in getting poison ivy in the woods."" But her resistance changed from one of unbelieving to one of simple objection when Jim said, ""I have arranged for us to share a motel room for the afternoon. I promise no hanky-panky. This is not a seduction, it is a genuine attempt to give you a nice birthday present. I am not joking. I am serious.""\n\nWell, the discussion was heated for several days. Sandy had strong fears and distrust of Jim and his motives. The casual outsider would only have chuckled at this appearance of a joke, the eternal male seduction ""line.""\n""I just want to show you my etchings."" or ""I just want to let you explore my spider web.""\n\nWhat ever it was, convincing persuasion, a genuine daring or resignation from the effort to change Jim's mind. More than once Jim had offered to withdraw the ""proposition"" only to have the subject come up again."
593,Birthday Surprise,['threesome'],"Not that I hadn't been attracted to her from the first time I'd walked into the place -- there was something subtly but powerfully sexual about her. She wasn't gorgeous, though few would fail to call her attractive, and she had very long, very red hair. But it wasn't that; there was something else, an aura. Maybe it was the flashing, slightly amused look that was always present just behind her eyes. At any rate, I was aware of the chemistry from the outset. I was also, however, an extremely discreet and fairly conservative man, and I ignored my reactions to her. \n\nI also ignored her increasingly less oblique hints that any advances I cared to make would not be unwelcomed. Still, I had by now become a friend of both of theirs. I played dense when the flirtation got too ""real."" That had changed one night, though (but that's another story, for another time), and Lisa and I had been having a steady, if irregular, sexual relationship for a couple of years. I was not her first (nor her only) partner outside her marriage. In fact, Lisa was more than moderately active. And her sexual experience was far broader than mine.\n\nSome of the things she told me, always in a teasing sort of way (she's great at teasing), were hard to believe; they were almost always a turn-on, though. Among other things, nothing turned her on like the notion of a strange prick (""prick' was her word -- I've always thought it a silly word, but since it's what she used, I'll use it here). She loved strangers, especially teenage boys (she was in her mid-thirties at the time), she said. And often more than one at a time. She also liked women occasionally, but she never felt as powerful, she said, as when she was on her knees with two or three or four eager pricks vying for her mouth.\n\n""Wouldn't I like to see that?"" she often asked as we were making love. I wasn't so sure. My ambivalence was composed of about equal parts jealousy and insecurity and prurience. Our relationship had become, over time, a deeply emotional one. Her wisdom lay in not pressing the point; she kept tantalizing me with stories of some of her bolder past sexual escapades and, at the same time, reassuring me that it was neither necessary to participate in anything similar nor to hear about them. Still, her evident excitement as she related such stories to me was a significant aphrodisiac for her, and that, in turn, had a strongly stimulating effect on me.\n\nI was, at that time in my life, ""hanging out"" at a neighborhood bar; it was, in many ways, a lot like ""Cheers."" Everyone knew your name, and the ""regulars"" (of whom I was one) were a bit like family. Nearly every male customer had slept with at least one of the barmaids at one time or another, and each of the barmaids had slept with a number of the guys. It was a casual, friendly sort of place, without jealousies and -- among the regulars, at least -- no tensions; we all knew each others' faults too well to get upset with each other. We had a softball team, played endless games of Pac-man and pinball, celebrated each others' birthdays, lent the needier among us money from time to time, smoked incredible amounts of grass, and -- of course -- drank ourre a mixed bunch: a few minor executives, a couple of construction workers, a few nondescript 'white-collar workers,' a few cops, a bookmaker or two, a medical editor, a couple of cab drivers, and a couple of people who 'lived by their wits.'\n\nThe regulars might as easily found behind the bar as at it. If someone hadn't shown up for work or if whoever was tending bar had to make a phone call, a customer often stepped into the breach. Marty trusted several of us, and no one ever gave him reason not to.\n\nWhen Marty was there, the backroom office was nearly as busy a place as the bar, with softball schedules and strategies being planned, or picnics, or chats. The door was never unlocked, though. Too often, Marty and someone would be in there smoking a joint, and we *were* careful about that.\n\nIf you've known any bar or nightclub owners, you know that it's common practice for them to visit other similar stablishments. It seems just to be part of the culture. I used to take Lisa to Mario's (no one had any idea who Mario was -- the place had been named that when Marty bought it, from a guy named Dave -- the origin of the name was lost in time) fairly frequently. Often, we'd stop in there after she'd closed her place up for the night. Mario's was usually open to regulars well ""after hours."" Only the small reading lamps behind the bar, over the bottles and the till, would be on, so as not to advertise its status, but if you knocked and if they knew you, they'd open the door. Once inside you'd find five or ten regulars, most of them growing fuzzy with the hour as well as with the various substances they'd been ingesting all night. ""Mellow"" was the right word. Marty was a good-looking guy, with the sort of looks that Lisa was particularly partial to (a very different ""type"" from me), and I'd often noticed her looking at him with a clearly erotic curiosity; Marty looked at every attractive woman with a frank ""I think it'd be fun to fuck you"" look. On occasion, just to make sure I'd caught it, Lisa would point out to me his looks at her. ""Do you think Marty wants to fuck me?"" she'd ask, ""He never would because he's your friend, but I think he wants to."" \n\nOne night, Lisa and I had been out to dinner and we stopped by Mario's afterward. Marty was there -- he was always there on a Saturday night -- and Angie was behind the bar. At dinner, I'd mentioned to Lisa that it had been Marty's birthday the day before and that I wanted to drop in to buy him a birthday drink. She got that look in her eyes and asked coyly whether I wouldn't care to give him a present he wouldn't forget. \n\nI knew what she meant, of course. I said, ""Maybe. We'll see."" I only half meant it. I could tease as well as be teased, after all.\n\nMeanwhile, she flirted with the waiter. As usual, she was dressed slightly provocatively. Her skirt was short but not radically so, and she wore a loose sweater with a fairly open weave; since Lisa had never, in all the years I'd known her, been known to wear a bra, there were occasional tantalizing glimpses of flesh through the sweater. She was never too obvious, though, and an observer could never be sure whether whether he'd just seen a flash of her nipple or whether he'd just imagined it. The sweater was cut low enough that when she leaned forward as he served the wine, he almost certainly got a brief but distinct look at her tits. She loved that sort of flirtation. When I mentioned that we were getting especially attentive service as a result, she asked whether I thought he was hard yet. \n\nThat was her way. And there was always a smirk that said she would just as soon take the situation a step further. In this case, she speculated on whether she ought to take him the waiter into the ladies' room. I wasn't overly concerned that she would, though. I could tell when she was just toying with an idea, or with me. Not that she wasn't capable of it -- she was quite capable -- but her goal on this occasion was to stoke her own excitement so as to arouse me. And she was succeeding. There's no aphrodisiac like your partner's excitement. It was a 'feedback loop' we'd perfected over the years.\n\nAs a result, by the time we arrived at the bar, we were both at a high pitch. It wasn't a fairly slow night at the bar. We had a drink or two and flirted quietly with each other. Finally, Lisa asked if I'd thought about Marty's gift. \n\nHalf bluffing (it was tough to tell, even long afterward, whether I'd been bluffing or not; the wine had fuzzed my inhibitions by then), I said I thought it might be a good idea. She suggested then that we visit Marty in the office. ""You can decide later,"" she said, ""and let me know what you want me to do. There's no pressure. I'd be willing to leave it a fantasy.""\n\nLisa was good at putting me at ease. She had a kind of wisdom, as well as an electric sexuality, that allowed her to always make me feel unpressured. At the same time, of course, she aroused my imagination in ways that made me able to consider what might otherwise have been unthinkable.\n\nWhen we knocked on the door to the office, Marty let us in and locked the door behind us; he was just rolling himself a joint, as it happened. We passed it around and chatted, and I rolled another. As we smoked, I could catch him stealing glances at Lisa, and I could see why. Her nipples were erect, and she had that moist-eyed glaze of excitement that was due to more than just the grass. \n\nBy then, the liquor, the earlier teasing conversation with Lisa, the smoke, and her evident arousal had numbed my own inhibitions and misgivings thoroughly. I mentioned Marty's birthday and told him that I'd been trying to think of a gift; he said it wasn't necessary, but I wouldn't accept that. Lisa shot me a glance that told me she was more than eager, so I told Marty that we'd finally decided upon a truly memorable present. At that point, I looked pointedly at Lisa and touched her shoulder.\n\nPlaying the wide-eyed innocent, she looked back at me and asked, ""Do you want me on my knees now?""\n\n""I think that would be appropriate,"" I responded.\n\nMarty was taken utterly by surprise (as I mentioned, I was known as a rather conservative sort), but he was quick to understand the situation. Lisa knelt before him and began to open the zipper on his jeans. To her pleasant surprise, Marty wasn't wearing underwear, and his nearly erect prick was suddenly at her eye level. As she wrapped her lips around it, she gazed into *my* eyes, to show me how pleased (and excited) she was. I started to open the door to leave them, but she reached out a hand and pushed it back closed. ""Stay,"" she said, ""there's nothing you can't see."" Marty could only say, ""oh."" \n\nSlowly, she ran her tongue up the shaft of his now very hard tool. ""Tell him what a good cocksucker I am."" With that, she engulfed him again, reaching out one hand to grab my hand. She placed it on the back of her head and then reached for Marty's to place it on her head, too. He groaned.\n\nI shoved her head down on him, and he soon had taken over, holding her head in both hands, pushing his prick down her throat. In seconds, he was bucking and humping her face as he filled her mouth with semen.She intentionally held on to his prick with her lips while she let some of the cum drip down her chin. All the while, he'd said nothing but ""oh,""\n""wow,"" and ""Lisa.""\n\nShe swallowed, looked coyly up at him, and said, ""Happy Birthday, Marty."" Then she looked at me and said, ""I'm glad you didn't go, but you didn't tell him what a good cocksucker I am, so I'll have to show him how wet I get when I have a hard prick in my mouth."" She took his hand then, and pulled it under her skirt. I knew then that she'd probably removed her panties earlier, when she'd gone to the ladies' room in the restaurant. ""Sometimes it makes me so excited that I come,"" she said, ""but poor Marty came too fast . . . this time."" She smiled.\n\nSuddenly, she reached for my zipper. ""Why don't you help Dean take my sweater off,"" she said to Marty, as she dropped again to her knees, this time in front of me. ""I'd hate to get cum stains on it."" She smiled coyly again. I didn't come as quickly as Marty had. When I did, though, she took my prick out of her mouth before I'd finished, and directed the last hot spurts to her breasts. That triggered her own orgasm (it was a quirk of hers that I, of course, knew about, that when she was really breasts) and she screamed. Fortunately, the jukebox outside the door was loud enough that no one could hear.\n\nShe stood up then, and asked Marty to roll another joint; she made no attempt to put her blouse back on. When he handed her a lit joint, Lisa looked directly at Marty and explained ""this was a birthday present I wanted to give you, but don't misunderstand. It only happened because Dean was here. For tonight, I'm your birthday present; tomorrow, I'll act as though it never happened, and it never will, without him. I just want to make that clear."" With that, though, she grinned and said, to us both this time, ""but the night is young."" And it was.\n\nThat was our first such experience. It never could have happened had Lisa not understood her own sexuality so well, nor her ability to make it non-threatening for me. She was wise to know that jealousy and raw sexuality, when openly confronted, don't have to go together.\n\nThe night was, indeed, young. Before it ended, she and I had taken our relationship to a new plane. More on that later. Maybe."
594,Bisexual Experiences,"['FF', 'MM', 'BI']","Making love to a woman in the cool night air with a pair of bodies next to us doing the same was very exciting to me. In order to enjoy the experience to the fullest I arranged Julie in one of my favorite love making positions, where she is on top. I did this by pulling my cock out of her and kissing her mouth passionately, rolling her on top, arranging her torso to my right while lovingly sucking her breast, and gently pulling her right thigh over my left hip. Next I nudged her left leg between my own. We were in the right position for me to enter her comfortably. I cupped her soft bottom cheeks in my hands and gently moved her hips back and forth while eagerly biting her breasts. Her soft blonde hair brushed my cheeks while she gently ran her toungue across my face from my ears to my eye sockets.\n\nAs we were ready to come she buried her face in my neck. This gave me a chance to look at the couple making love next to us. Their sweaty bodies glistened in the moonlight while they were moving in a rhythmic pattern, and that was a beautiful sight. Julie's sighs and moans prompted Tom to look at us momentarily, and the passion in his dark green eyes caused an uneasy thrill to go through my body! Soon we all came, not all together, which allowed everyone to enjoy the sounds of each climax. That was one of the most fulfilling experiences I have ever had!\n\nAfter about a half hour's rest we decided to form a tryst. I sat back and watched my friend have all kinds of fun with the two girls, while I was downing a beer. The two girls were having a lot of fun with my friend. The night woodsy air coming in off the lake does that to people sometimes. While Harriet was sucking hard at Tom's cock Julie was letting Tom suck at her small firm breasts and shoving his fingers into her dark wet pussy. Julie was getting so turned on by this she started playing with Tom's balls. This interfered with Harriets actions a bit, but Harriet simply placed her hand on Julie's and carried on with her work.\n\nWhen Harriet began licking Tom's cock up and down an observer could easily tell that she definitely wanted to get her tongue on his balls! Harriet gently placed Julie's hand on the back of her head and went to lick his balls. In the meantime Julies irises were getting quite large and her pale skin began blushing from her face to the bottom of her rib cage. Experience tells me that this indicates she is ready and willing to do anything for pleasure! Julie gently stroked Harriet's soft red hair, and gently stroked her fingertips down the other girl's neck and back. In the meantime Harriet was moaning while she gently licked Tom's cock until the semen began to ooze out of the one eye on his cock. My own cock was rigid and hurting in the pleasure I was witnessing. When Tom came, his semen shot at least a foot in the air, dowsing Harriet's hair and face, while splashing on Julie's arm and breasts. Tom then prematurely removed his hands from Julie's throbbing cunt, and got up to go to the creek to wash himself.\n\nNot quite satisfied Harriet and Julie began to play with themselves. Harriet was shoving three fingers in her red haired flower and licking Tom's cum from her own hand. Julie was shoving three fingers in her own love patch while still stroking Harriet's soft back. Harriet looked into Julie's eyes and guided her right hand to her breast. Julie began to twist Harriet's nipples with her fingers. After Harriet sopped up Tom's cum from her own body she began to lovingly lick at what Julie had on her arm. Harriet then moved towards the cum that had splashed on Julie's breast which made Julie swoon wildly. Harriet was actually sucking Julie's breasts! Harriet then embraced Julie with her left arm and pulled her next to her with the other. She then moved Julie's hand away from her own snatch and began to suck Julie's tits while thumbing the other girl's clit! Julie moaned so loudly that I was afraid that someone would call the cops on us! When Julie finally came she grabbed Harriet by the hair and humped the other girl's hand! After she finished she clamped her hungry mouth on Harriet's tits. Sucking her nipples she pulled Harriet's leg over her and inserted her fingers into Harriet doggy style. She then pulled Harriet on top of her, sucked her nipples, and finger fucked her doggy style the way I love to do Julie! Harriet soon came, and the girls calmed down by sucking each other's honey covered fingers.\n\nWhen Tom came back he commented on how hard I had become. The girls looked and me, laughed, and jumped over to relieve me the best they could. They got between my legs and both girls sucked my cock at the same time! Somehow they were able to get the head of my cock between their clamped lips, and teased my cock as they sucked each others tongues. I could feel the rush of blood in my ears as Tom got in the act and started to stroke his own cock while he stood at my side. The sight must have excited him, because soon I came, while Tom shot his wad all over the three of us! We fell together laughing and hugging each other.\n\nWe sat around and shared a few joints wondering what to do next. Julie decided it was time to get laid by two guys. She laid on top of me and my friend laid on top of her. Once we got comfortable she was getting it in two places, front and back. Soon Harriet squatted above my face for a bit of oral stimulation. It made sense to me at the time because I was the only one laying on his back.\n\nAfter a few minutes Julie complained that Tom's cock her ass. The girl above my face wanted it in her ass, so my friend switched. He got behind her and began to shove his cock in her butt while I was underneath tonguing her pussy.\n\nNow all this time I'm getting a mouthful. Not until my friend goes for her backside does it occur to me that I've not only tasted her juices, but a combination of mine and my friends. Now I'm not a stranger to this because plenty of times I've enjoyed a bit of 69 with Julie after we've made love. For some strange reason this turned me on so much that my member was getting a bit too large for Julie to handle. Normally I don't have a large enough cock to brag about, but when a man REALLY gets turned on, it does get quite larger than normal.\n\nNow while Tom fucked Harriet's rear, and I was eating her pussy, his cock kept slipping down to my face and bumping my nose and forehead. Pretty soon he slipped it down to her G spot which was right above my nose. His jism began to leak down into Harriet's pussy lips which gave it a strange salty taste. I began breathing hard and wondering what that hot thing would taste like. I reached up and began to pinch Harriet's tits and tilted my head back and let Tom's cock brush my lips. It wasn't as bad as I thought so I began licking the bottom of the head! Harriet began moaning wildly for Tom to put it back in her ass, and he told her to wait because he was getting a good head job from Julie!\n\nThis made me smile, because evidently he had no idea I was the one sucking his cock head. It was hot and juicy, different than pussy juice, but almost as wonderful. I felt too naughty and aroused to tell him any different, and began to let it slide past my teeth towards the back of my throat. Tom began to thrust his throbbing cock further into my mouth which brought a strange and exciting sensation to the back of my throat. If Harriet wasn't blocking his view what would he say? I ate his cock eagerly and enjoyed the wild sensation of his velvety scrotum brush against my forehead. Julie had her orgasm and moved off to rest, while Harriet who was no longer getting any attention climbed out from between us. Tom was still on his knees above me thrusting his cock in and out of my mouth. I heard the girls giggle and then let out a ""yummmm..."", which meant that they discovered what I was doing! Evidently Tom heard this and noticed it was actually ME doing the sucking! He told me that I gave head as good or better than any girl, and begged me not to stop! I then pulled his cock out of my mouth long enough to tell him to lay down, that my neck was getting sore from having to hold it back.\n\nClimbing between his legs I was quite a bit more comfortable. His musky odor aroused me and soon I was stroking his cock and balls. This was a strange, new and wonderful experience for me and I intended to enjoy it as much as possible! The girls were getting aroused at the site as they snuggled each other, fondling each other's breasts and pussys. As I slid his hot member into my mouth again he admitted that at first he thought it was one of the girls giving him the head job, and got even more aroused when he found it was me! Julie commented slyly that she found it's easier to please a member of the same sex because she knows what pleases herself will also please Harriet. I slid Tom's cock to the back of my throat, took her advice, and began to gently and slowly slide my tongue across the length of his rod in my mouth. He moaned and asked if he could play with my cock. Without a word I moved wround so that he could get a good reach. I moved my mouth up and down over his rod as he cupped my balls with one hand, and stroked the length of mine with the other hand. I cupped his balls in my hand and gently kneaded them like dough. I'm not ashamed to admit that I was enjoying this as much as he!\n\nOne of the girls suggested that he suck mine since I was doing such a good job on him. He balked at the idea until Harriet dared him to try it. Not to be outdone he warily began kissing the bottom of my shaft. The more he kissed at my soft skin tightly bound around the rock hard core the more he lingered. Evidently he was enjoying it because he slowly licked and kissed towards the head! I was sucking hard on him by now, running my tongue around the ridge of his cockhead and gently prying his hole apart with my tongue. He began to move his hips and in one motion, slid my cock right down to his throat! This made me suck him all the harder which made him start to moan loudly! His moans made his throat and tongue vibrate my cockhead, so I began to moan, moaning especially loud and hard when I made his cockhead touch the rearmost part of my throat! I grabbed his ass and pinched it, alternately sucking his balls and cock. He was getting me to the peak, and I quickly shoved his cock down my throat and tried my best to squeeze his head with my throat muscles! Soon his hot jism shot in my mouth, the hot stream splashing out of my lips and all over his stomache! My balls released their load and he was able to swallow every drop! We must have came for a long time, because after we finished both of us were too sore to get up.\n\nIn the meantime the girls were giving each other head. Harriet was on top of Julie with her mouth clamped on her muff, with Julie spreading Harriet's cunt lips with her fingers and wildy running her tongue across her hole. Soon the two girls tensed up, and wildy sucking each other's pussy, moaned loudly as they came together. They gently licked each other's mound and stomache while they rested. It was so beautiful I was hard again!\n\nThe girls smiled at us, walked over with their beautiful sweat drenched bodies sparkling in the moonlight and gave us both the best fucking yet! The sight of our bisexual loving, as well as their own experiences, had gotten them hotter than fire! Our last fuck of the night was so long, hard and good that it made all four of us sleep naked by the creek until 2pm the next afternoon!\n\nWe enjoyed ourselves so much that night we could hardly wait for the four of us to get together again. That was the first time that any of us had such experiences, and it certainly was not going to be the last!"
595,Bisexual Experiences,"['MMF', 'bi']","The rub was that there was only one blanket. We were all too hot and horny to argue over who got the blanket, so we decided to share it. Julie and Harriet were a bit embarrassed to do this at first but Tom and I both seduced the horny gals right down on the waiting blanket.\n\nMaking love to a woman in the cool night air with a pair of bodies next to us doing the same was very exciting to me. In order to enjoy the experience to the fullest I arranged Julie in one of my favorite love making positions, where she is on top. I did this by pulling my cock out of her and kissing her mouth passionately, rolling her on top, arranging her torso to my right while lovingly sucking her breast, and gently pulling her right thigh over my left hip. Next I nudged her left leg between my own. We were in the right position for me to enter her comfortably. I cupped her soft bottom cheeks in my hands and gently moved her hips back and forth while eagerly biting her breasts. Her soft blonde hair brushed my cheeks while she gently ran her toungue across my face from my ears to my eye sockets.\n\nAs we were ready to come she buried her face in my neck. This gave me a chance to look at the couple making love next to us. Their sweaty bodies glistened in the moonlight while they were moving in a rhythmic pattern, and that was a beautiful sight. Julie's sighs and moans prompted Tom to look at us momentarily, and the passion in his dark green eyes caused an uneasy thrill to go through my body! Soon we all came, not all together, which allowed everyone to enjoy the sounds of each climax. That was one of the most fulfilling experiences I have ever had!\n\nAfter about a half hour's rest we decided to form a tryst. I sat back and watched my friend have all kinds of fun with the two girls, while I was downing a beer. The two girls were having a lot of fun with my friend. The night woodsy air coming in off the lake does that to people sometimes. While Harriet was sucking hard at Tom's cock Julie was letting Tom suck at her small firm breasts and shoving his fingers into her dark wet pussy. Julie was getting so turned on by this she started playing with Tom's balls. This interfered with Harriets actions a bit, but Harriet simply placed her hand on Julie's and carried on with her work.\n\nWhen Harriet began licking Tom's cock up and down an observer could easily tell that she definitely wanted to get her tongue on his balls! Harriet gently placed Julie's hand on the back of her head and went to lick his balls. In the meantime Julies irises were getting quite large and her pale skin began blushing from her face to the bottom of her rib cage. Experience tells me that this indicates she is ready and willing to do anything for pleasure! Julie gently stroked Harriout of the one eye on his cock. My own cock was rigid and hurting in the pleasure I was witnessing. When Tom came, his semen shot at least a foot in the air, dowsing Harriet's hair and face, while splashing on Julie's arm and breasts. Tom then prematurely removed his hands from Julie's throbbing cunt, and got up to go to the creek to wash himself.\n\nNot quite satisfied Harriet and Julie began to play with themselves. Harriet was shoving three fingers in her red haired flower and licking Tom's cum from her own hand. Julie was shoving three fingers in her own love patch while still stroking Harriet's soft back. Harriet looked into Julie's eyes and guided her right hand to her breast. Julie began to twist Harriet's nipples with her fingers. After Harriet sopped up Tom's cum from her own body she began to lovingly lick at what Julie had on her arm. Harriet then moved towards the cum that had splashed on Julie's breast which made Julie swoon wildly. Harriet was actually sucking Julie's breasts! Harriet then embraced Julie with her left arm and pulled her next to her with the other. She then moved Julie's hand away from her own snatch and began to suck Julie's tits while thumbing the other girl's clit! Julie moaned so loudly that I was afraid that someone would call the cops on us! When Julie finally came she grabbed Harriet by the hair and humped the other girl's hand! After she finished she clamped her hungry mouth on Harriet's tits. Sucking her nipples she pulled Harriet's leg over her and inserted her fingers into Harriet doggy style. She then pulled Harriet on top of her, sucked her nipples, and finger fucked her doggy style the way I love to do Julie! Harriet soon came, and the girls calmed down by sucking each other's honey covered fingers.\n\nWhen Tom came back he commented on how hard I had become. The girls looked and me, laughed, and jumped over to relieve me the best they could. They got between my legs and both girls sucked my cock at the same time! Somehow they were able to get the head of my cock between their clamped lips, and teased my cock as they sucked each others tongues. I could feel the rush of blood in my ears as Tom got in the act and started to stroke his own cock while he stood at my side. The sight must have excited him, because soon I came, while Tom shot his wad all over the three of us! We fell together laughing and hugging each other.\n\nWe sat around and shared a few joints wondering what to do next. Julie decided it was time to get laid by two guys. She laid on top of me and my friend laid on top of her. Once we got comfortable she was getting it in two places, front and back. Soon Harriet squatted above my face for a bit of oral stimulation. It made sense to me at the time because I was the only one laying on his back.\n\nAfter a few minutes Julie complained that Tom's cock her ass. The girl above my face wanted it in her ass, so my friend switched. He got behind her and began to shove his cock in her butt while I was underneath tonguing her pussy.\n\nNow all this time I'm getting a mouthful. Not until my friend goes for her backside does it occur to me that I've not only tasted her juices, but a combination of mine and my friends. Now I'm not a stranger to this because plenty of times I've enjoyed a bit of 69 with Julie after we've made love. For some strange reason this turned me on so much that my member was getting a bit too large for Julie to handle. Normally I don't have a large enough cock to brag about, but when a man REALLY gets turned on, it does get quite larger than normal.\n\nNow while Tom fucked Harriet's rear, and I was eating her pussy, his cock kept slipping down to my face and bumping my nose and forehead. Pretty soon he slipped it down to her G spot which was right above my nose. His jism began to leak down into Harriet's pussy lips which gave it a strange salty taste. I began breathing hard and wondering what that hot thing would taste like. I reached up and began to pinch Harriet's tits and tilted my head back and let Tom's cock brush my lips. It wasn't as bad as I thought so I began licking the bottom of the head! Harriut almost as wonderful. I felt too naughty and aroused to tell him any different, and began to let it slide past my teeth towards the back of my throat. Tom began to thrust his throbbing cock further into my mouth which brought a strange and exciting sensation to the back of my throat. If Harriet wasn't blocking his view what would he say? I ate his cock eagerly and enjoyed the wild sensation of his velvety scrotum brush against my forehead. Julie had her orgasm and moved off to rest, while Harriet who was no longer getting any attention climbed out from between us. Tom was still on his knees above me thrusting his cock in and out of my mouth. I heard the girls giggle and then let out a ""yummmm..."", which meant that they discovered what I was doing! Evidently Tom heard this and noticed it was actually ME doing the sucking! He told me that I gave head as good or better than any girl, and begged me not to stop! I then pulled his cock out of my mouth long enough to tell him to lay down, that my neck was getting sore from having to hold it back.\n\nClimbing between his legs I was quite a bit more comfortable. His musky odor aroused me and soon I was stroking his cock and balls. This was a strange, new and wonderful experience for me and I intended to enjoy it as much as possible! The girls were getting aroused at the site as they snuggled each other, fondling each other's breasts and pussys. As I slid his hot member into my mouth again he admitted that at first he thought it was one of the girls giving him the head job, and got even more aroused when he found it was me! Julie commented slyly that she found it's easier to please a member of the same sex because she knows what pleases herself will also please Harriet. I slid Tom's cock to the back of my throat, took her advice, and began to gently and slowly slide my tongue across the length of his rod in my mouth. He moaned and asked if he could play with my cock. Without a word I moved wround so that he could get a good reach. I moved my mouth up and down over his rod as he cupped my balls with one hand, and stroked the length of mine with the other hand. I cupped his balls in my hand and gently kneaded them like dough. I'm not ashamed to admit that I was enjoying this as much as he!\n\nOne of the girls suggested that he suck mine since I was doing such a good job on him. He balked at the idea until Harriet dared him to try it. Not to be outdone he warily began kissing the bottom of my shaft. The more he kissed at my soft skin tightly bound around the rock hard core the more he lingered. Evidently he was enjoying it because he slowly licked and kissed towards the head! I was sucking hard on him by now, running my tongue around the ridge of his cockhead and gently prying his hole apart with my tongue. He began to move his hips and in one motion, slid my cock right down to his throat! This made me suck him all the harder which made him start to moan loudly! His moans made his throat and tongue vibrate my cockhead, so I began to moan, moaning especially loud and hard when I made his cockhead touch the rearmost part of my throat! I grabbed his ass and pinched it, alternately sucking his balls and cock. He was getting me to the peak, and I quickly shoved his cock down my throat and tried my best to squeeze his head with my throat muscles! Soon his hot jism shot in my mouth, the hot stream splashing out of my lips and all over his stomache! My balls released their load and he was able to swallow every drop! We must have came for a long time, because after we finished both of us were too sore to get up.\n\nIn the meantime the girls were giving each other head. Harriet was on top of Julie with her mouth clamped on her muff, with Julie spreading Harriet's cunt lips with her fingers and wildy running her tongue across her hole. Soon the two girls tensed up, and wildy sucking each other's pussy, moaned loudly as they came together. They gently licked each other's mound and stomache while they rested. It was so beautiful I was hard again!\n\nThe girls smiled at us, walked over with their beautiful sweat drenched bodies sparkling in the moonlight and gave us both the best fucking yet! The sight of our bisexual loving, as well as their own experiences, had gotten them hotter than fire! Our last fuck of the night was so long, hard and good that it made all four of us sleep naked by the creek until 2pm the next afternoon!\n\nWe enjoyed ourselves so much that night we could hardly wait for the four of us to get together again. That was the first time that any of us had such experiences, and it certainly was not going to be the last!"
596,Bisexual Guy,"['MMF', 'BI']","bar, so by the time we got back to our place (Tom was staying with us while he was in town), we were all pretty toasted. My wife was probably the most blitzed of the three of us, because as we - my wife and me - were unfolding the sleeper couch, she said to Tom, ""So, you gonna let Phil (me) jack you off tonight?"" I was pretty surprised she said that. Although we all knew about the way things were and we each knew we knew, I never thought she'd say anything about it. I got even more surprised when Tom said, ""If he wants me to."" . I hadn't even been thinking of it but all of a sudden the idea sounded pretty hot, and I sorta looked at Tom. He'd already started getting undressed for bed, so he was standing there in his underwear, and from the looks of his bulge the idea was pretty exciting to him too. Naturally, seeing him like that brought back some old memories and I started getting erect too. I just said ""Sure."" . My wife took charge then. She reached over, grabbed me by my tie and Tom by the waistband on his briefs and said ""Come on. Let's go to the bedroom."" We both followed - Tom had little choice - and if I hadn't been so wasted, I would have figured out what she was after sooner: she wanted Tim and I to pull each other while she watched! . When we got to the bedroom, she got her dress off in record time, with both Tom and I watching. The dress, her bra and her panties ended up in a pile at the foot of the bed and that left me the only one in the room fully dressed. She hopped onto the bed and told Tom to undress me. . That was something we'd never done before, but I have to tell you, it really turned me on. First he took off my tie, and then he unbuttoned my shirt (he had trouble doing that and had to go around behind me and do it front-wise, and while he was doing that, I could feel his hard cock pressing against my ass). Then he opened my belt and my pants, and as they were sliding down, I kicked off my shoes while Tom peeled off my shirt. Now Tom and I were wearing the same thing, just our jockeys and socks. Linda (my wife), then told us to take each other's briefs off. He peeled mine down fast, and then I bent down to do his. As they were coming off, his cock stood up and slapped against my face, and then stood there, rock hard against his stomach. Just like the old days! . In the old days though I didn't have a wife and having a woman around making quite an experience. We had our briefs off and both Tom and I were standing there quite erect, his dick standing straight up and mine pointing straight out. It was obvious that Linda was in charge of this little party so we both waited for her to tell us what to do next. We didn't have to wait long. . ""Phil,"" she said, ""come over here and lay down."" I did, and my dick was pointing up to the ceiling. I moved my right leg over till it was touching her thigh and looked over at Tom. He looked sexy standing there hard. I guess it was warm in the room because I could see some sweat on his blonde chest hair and on his arms. He didn't have to wait long either. Linda told Tim to come over and jerk me off. . He walked over, slowly, and bent down a little, taking my rock hard pole in his hand. It was wild, the guy I used to jerk off with in college jerking me off now, with my wife watching! I really started getting into it, and I saw Linda drop her hands to her twat and start fingering herself. Tim hadn't lost any of his skill - his hand felt great! - so I reached up with my left hand and wrapped it around his pole. It was so fucking hard I thought it would break off in my hand. . I knew I wasn't going to last very long with this kind of action, so I figured I'd get Tom off quick too. I still remembered how he liked it, so I did it. Linda had other ideas, though. She jumped up off the bed and came around Tom's side. She dropped onto the edge of the edge of the bed, almost sitting on my shoulder (and knocking my hand out of the way), and went down on him! Well, that was pretty hot! I took my now empty hand and put it down between her legs and started fingering her wet clit, while she sucked Tim's cock. . Then Tim did something neither of us ever did before (with each other, anyway). He bent over and started licking the head of my dick! What a fucking scene - my wife blowing my college buddy while he licked my dick like it was a lollipop! I could see the positions they were in were uncomfortable, so I moved over. Tom came onto the bed, laying sideways, and went back to licking my dick. Linda hopped onto the bed, upsidedown from my point of view, and kept up the hoovering on his prick. . I figured it wasn't fair for me to be laying there doing nothing, so I reached over, bending my arm kind of funny, and started massaging Linda's clit again. I never remembered her being this wet before, but I wasn't offended, since I never remembered being that hard before either! I knew I wasn't going to last long, and sure enough, between the feel of my wife's wet cunt and Tim jacking and licking my dick, I felt myself starting to jizz. I told Tim, ""Look out, buddy!"" but instead of pulling off, he took my whole fucking dick down his throat and held it there. If I hadn't been close before that would have done it for sure and I felt my cock shoot off down into his throat. . At the same time, Tim must have jizzed off, because I could hear Linda making the same noises she made whenever I fed her my meat. I swirled my fingers around her clit at the same time and she started jumping around on the bed (still with Tim's dick in her mouth), and moaning, the way she does when she's getting off when I fuck her. By the time she stopped, my balls were dry! . The whole thing couldn't have lasted more than ten minutes, but it was intense! Nobody felt like moving very much, and Tim ended up spending that night (and the rest of his visit), in the bed between Linda and myself. She admitted the next morning that that had always been a big fantasy of hers, watching her big macho husband getting off with his college buddy. I didn't mind, I told her, and the next night, she made me suck Tim's prick, but that's another story."
597,Bisexual Wife,"['MFF', 'FF']","fingernails, sending a shiver through me. ""You still want to fuck my brains out tonight?"" She cooed. I said yes, I would happily keep her wet and jumping all night long. When Darlene came, no one could doubt that she wasn't faking. Her tendency to ""let go"" in bed meant that she was prone to outbursts of very erotic (and sometimes downright dirty) talk, as well as moaning and thrashing wildly about the bed. Arm in arm, we climbed the stairs to our apartment, and once inside, we kissed passionatly for several long moments, running our hands over each other and bring desire to a boil. Darlene broke the kiss and knelt straight down, unzipping my pants in the entry hall. She pulled my hardening cock out of my pants and slipped it into her mouth. Tounging the underside of the head, and teasing me, I felt my balls tingle and her wet mouth sliding like wet velvet over my shaft. I pulled her up to me and kissed her long and hard, my tounge exploring her mouth, teasing her tounge to follow mine back, squeezing her tits through her blouse. As I knelt in the hall, lifting her dress, she leaned back against the wall, bending her knees and spreading her thighs. I moved the hem of her dress up, and stared straight at her naked blonde pussy. She had been dressed in a garter belt and stockings, without panties, all night. I looked up at her, my warm breath tickling her bush, and she smiled that special way of hers, telling me she did it for our pleasure. I dove into her soft moist pussy, licking the glistening drops of cream from her bush. My tounge parted her moist lips, feeling the warmth of her, tasting her sweet eagerness. I circled her clit several times, holding on to her thighs when she tried to lower herself against my tounge. She pulled me up and kissed me long and hard, showing me how very hot her passions had become. She pulled a scarf from her pocket, smiling at me. ""Stand still."" She said. ""I have a suprise for you."" She used the scarf as a blindfold and led me into the darkened bedroom. I figured she'd gone out and bought some sexy clothes for me to take off of her. I heard matches striking, and the fragrance of scented candles impinged on my senses. ""Setting the mood"" I thought. She stood next to my, kissing me lightly on the cheek, her bare breast touching my arm. Slowly, she began to undress me. Making me feel every fiber move against my skin. Telling me to stay still, not to reach for her. She removed my shirt, gliding her hands lightly over my chest, tickling the hairs around my nipples. She removed the belt from my pants, slowly pulling it through the belt loops, making a long hissing sound as it slid against the fabric. She knelt and started untying my shoes, helping me out of them, sliding my socks off my feet. Her hands unfastened the snap at my waist, my zipper already undone, with my cock, hard and straight standing, waiting to be touched. She stopped and breathed into my ear, her tounge tracing the edge, warm and wet. ""Just a second."" She said softly. I heard her climb onto the bed, moving around on the sheets. My pants were pushed away from my hips, and I could feel her hair against my bare thighs as she lifted one leg, then the other out of my pants. Hands caressed my thighs, sliding up under the legs of my boxer shorts, fingernails lightly raking under my boxer shorts. Lips closed around the end of my shaft, with a tounge lightly caressing the head of my cock. ""Tease."" I muttered. Hands quickly pulled my shorts off, making me naked and blind in the fragrant darkness. I moved to the bed, and her hands pushed me back against the pillows. I could feel the warmth of her body near me and I longed to reach out an stroke her. ""Just lay back and enjoy this."" She purred. More movements as she positioned herself on the bed. Again lips encircled the head of my cock, tounge swirling, wet and warm. The velvety smoothness caused me to moan softly, and I could feel her warm breath against my skin. All at once she swallowed my cock, deeply, into her throat. She'd never before been able to 'throat' my seven inches, and I gasped loudly as her lips tickled the hairs at the root. Rising slowly, lips tight against me, she flicked her tounge back and forth over the muscular ridge under my cock. I moaned my pleasure, letting her know I enjoyed this and wanted more. My hands reached out, only to be slapped away. I laid back and enjoyed the sensation of my cock being swallowed over and over. Slowly. Lovingly. She began to move quickly, her lips lightly touching the shaft, her saliva making moist noises as she changed directions. Using only her mouth, she pumped my cock up and down, her efforts shaking the bed. Several fast strokes would be followed by a long plunge. Taking me deep into her throat, she'd pause, letting me know how deep I was, feeling the tightness of her mouth. The velvety smooth, slick skin in the back of her throat caressed the head of my cock, feeling sooo very nice. Then she would pull up quickly, and repeat her fast strokes, again, only to plunge long and deep. She didn't touch me except with her mouth. Her hands I could feel near me on the bed, her hair not touching me as it normally would. Lacking any other distractions, my world consisted of my cock and her mouth, eagerly trying to suck me off. I could feel my cock trying to stiffen even more, as my balls tightened and tingled. ""Unnghh...I'm...gonna...cum!"" I panted. Her pace quickened, her saliva dripped onto my balls, feeding the fires in them instead of quenching them. My hips moved up, a primitive instinct taking over control. I want to come in her mouth, give her all of my sperm, never wanting to stop. The dam broke, Vesuvius erupted, the floods came. Sperm rushed from my cock as she held me about half way into her mouth. Spasms wracked my body as come surged from me. After the fourth surge, I felt her let go and put my spurting rod against her chest, rubbing me back and forth until I spent myself. Breathing heavily and moaning, I began to relax; to drift into that warm ""afterglow"" of total contentment and relaxation. I felt her hips move over mine, as she sat just over my lower stomach. Her hands untying the blind- fold. As the scarf fell away, revealing her slim form and pale skin in the flickering candlelight, I looked at her smiling above me, wearing only her garter belt and stockings. As she sat, almost grinning at me, I realized that her chest and tits were dry, yet they should have been shiny and wet with white drops of come. ""Did you like that?"" She laughed huskily. ""Mmmmm, yessss!"" I replied, still feeling the ""glow"". In a sudden motion, she moved off of me, laying on her side next to me. ""You'd better thank her then."" Darlene laughed. I looked down, and laying alongside my legs, I saw Karen, Darlene's best friend and lover, naked, except for a red bow tied around her neck, her breasts twinkling wetly in the dim light, her tounge licking her lips. She smiled at me, her light brown hair seeming to glow as a candle's light tried to weave its way through. ""Happy Anniversary love!"" Darlene laughed, kissing me on the cheek. I grabbed her and kissed her back, hard and rough, as much to thank her as to tell her that I'd wished I'd known it wasn't her. Sitting up, I pulled Karen to me and kissed her too, tasting the salty remnants of my come on her tounge. ""That, sweetheart, "" I said to Karen, ""is for that tremendous headjob!"" Karen laughed, telling me how much fun it was to suck me while I thought it was Darlene going down. Darlene told her it would be a few minutes until I was ready again, indicating my flacid cock. ""Well, I certainly got all worked up over that."" Karen said. Darlene had her lay back, and as I watched, laid herself down between Karen's thighs. Her blonde hair and fair skin contrasting to the darker skin tone of the brunette. She slid her hands under Karen's thighs, as her mouth found the moistness between them. Karen crossed her ankles over the middle of Darlene's back as a tounge caressed her warm, damp flesh. As I watched, I could feel my rod begin to straighten, getting harder and fuller as Darlene moaned softly between Karen's thighs. A candle on the headboard illuminated Darlene's creamy ass, and I could see a glistening reflection deep between her legs. She continued to suck, her hands reaching up to pinch Karen's dark nipples, squeeze her full breasts, caressing the soft tender area on their undersides with her fingers. I placed my hand on the back of her thigh, sliding up halfway to her asscheek, stopping to give her thigh a gentle squeeze to let her know I was enjoying her ""show"". She moaned again, wiggling her ass slightly. Karen's face was one of concentration. She was laying back, trying to concentrate on the pleasures Darlene was giving her, her legs locked tightly over the more delicate girl's back. I moved my hand up, cupping Darlene's asscheek, pushing it up and away from me. The second time I did that, I heard a wet ""smack"" come from between her legs as her wet pussy lips parted stickily. I leaned over and began to alternate lifting each asscheek, pushing them together and pulling them apart as I did. It took only seconds to cause her pussy to make its approval known with wet noises. The candle light on her lips showed twinkling droplets of juice forming in her golden bush, moist and inviting. Her lips were full and beginning to swell as a white pearlescent drop began to peek from her cunt. My handling of her ass was driving her crazy, as she sucked and licked Karen's pussy. Her soft moans indicated that she liked me feeling her ass, and that she wanted to make Karen come. Karen's legs suddenly closed around Darlene's head as her hips lifted off the bed, carrying the blonde covered head with them. I watched as she stayed locked like this, her legs quivering, her breathing a series of short loud pants, until, finally, she collapsed on the bed. Darlene caressed the dark bush and pussy, kissing it lightly several times in different places, causing Karen to ripple with shudders each time. When she sat up, she crawled down toward her friend, kissing her tenderly on the lips. ""I love to eat you like that."" Darlene said softly. Karen replied lazily, ""Ummmm, I love to cum in your mouth too."" Darlene slipped off the foot of the bed and walked around to me, sitting on the edge of the bed. We grabbed each other and kissed passionately, our tounges tasting Karen's cum together. I licked the slick wetness from her chin and neck, squeezing her small tits and pinching her nipples. As our mouths parted, we looked into each other's eyes. ""See what a wanton slut you married?!"" She laughed. Her use of the word ""slut"" told me that she was incredibly turned on. In the year we'd been married, she only used that word in bed when we had kept teasing each other, increasing our lust to a franticly high level. ""Yes, I can see what a slut you are."" I replied, playing on her horniness. ""I saw how wet your cunt was getting while you fucked her with your tounge.""\n""Oooh, yesss, I'm sooo wet. See?"" Her hand rose from her moist lips, the fingers glistening with a thick cream as she showed me her hand. ""I'm sooo wet! Having you watch me suck pussy has me ready to cum!"" She purred again, as she rubbed her own slick juice over her nipples. I leaned down, my tounge circling her nipples, licking her cream from the hard tips. I sucked a nipple into my mouth, pulling hard as my hand slid between her thighs. ""Hmmm, suck my tits."" She whispered. ""Lick my nipples."" I slipped three fingers into her sopping pussy, feeling her warm wetness ooze down into my hand. My cock touching her stomach caused her hands to encircle it and begin a slow stroking. ""I want to watch my wet slut rub her pussy all over Karen's tits. Make her nipples all wet and creamy. Watch as my slut tries to fuck those nice big tits. Can you feel how wet they are? How wet your thighs are?"" Her head tossed back as I crooned our ""bedtalk"" too her, her mouth open slightly, she moaned and hissed her reply. ""Yesss. Fuck her tits...her wet creamy tits...cumming on her titssss."" I glanced at Karen, laying back, watching us as she stroked her pussy. I kept my three fingers in Darlene's dripping cunt as I renewed her lust. ""She's watching you now...She's watching your cunt cream in my hand...Your girlfriend wants to lick your dripping pussy...She wants you to cum in her mouth this time...make her face wet."" Darlene looked at me with a primal, carnal lust. She grabbed my head and kissed me hard, her tounge shooting into my mouth barely after my lips parted. She pulled back, and wordlessly move away, my fingers sliding from her very wet pussy. She crawled down to Karen, pausing to look at her naked form. She turned around, lifting her ass and throwing one leg over Karen's body. Then, while she lowered herself onto Karen's left breast, I could see drops of her juice actually dripping onto the nipple, just before her blonde bush covered it. Looking directly at me, she began to rub herself against Karen's tit. Her pussy making wet smacking sounds as she moved faster. ""I love to see you naked,"" I said, ""with your cunt sooo wet and horny.""\n""Naked? I'll show you NAKED."" She said. Her arousal was complete and high. She ripped the garterbelt from her waist, tearing her stockings. Without lifting off Karen's nipple, she began to tear the stocking from her thighs, shredding the fabric. ""Strip me. Strip me naked. Get me naked."" She panted. Karen pulled the stockings from Darlene's legs, as this carnal blonde fucked at her tits. ""You wanna see me cum?"" Darlene said, looking at me with glassy eyes. ""You wanna see me cum on her tits? On her face?"" She slid backwards up to Karen's mouth, her nipples standing up like small cylinders from her breasts. Her panting loud. As she sat on Karen's face, she moaned, then commanded; ""Sssuck me! Yesss, eat my pussy. Make me cum. Make me cum in your mouth!!"" I moved over to her, her eyes half-closed, hips rocking furiously. I kept up the taunts hoping to send her over the edge. ""You're such a hot carnal slut -- getting your twat sucked by a girl, your naked in bed with your girlfriend's tounge in your cunt, and you're going to cum...getting all wet for HER tounge in you...why don't you show me what a hot slut you are and eat her cunt too?""\n""Ahhhnngg"" Darlene moaned as she fell down between Karen's open thighs. Her hands pushed the tanned thighs apart, as she shoved her face tightly against Karen's soaked pussy. She rocked her face back and forth, tounge extened, making wet slurping noises. ""Ooooh that's sooo HOT!"" I crooned to her, ""Watching you rub your face in her cunt...I'd love to have a picture of you, naked, your legs spread, her tounge in your gushing wet pussy, while you rub her cum on your face."" She stopped sucking Karen, her head arching back, mouth open, her eyes closed. Short sounds escaped from her lips as she neared her moment of triumph. ""Make her face wettt babee...CUM in her mouth...make her face WET with your cum!"" I encouraged. She started comming, thrusting her ass against Karen's mouth, her body first falling flat, arms splayed out, then she was upright, her hips shaking and her body twitching as she received little electric shocks through her clit. ""Huh! Uh! Huh! Huh! Huh!"" were the only sounds in the room except for the wet noises Karen was making between her soft thighs. She fell off of Karen, still shuddering and moaning. Her lust only partly sated, her eyes fell on us. ""Quick Karen,"" She panted, ""fuck him. I wanna watch you FUCK! See your cunt FUCKED by his cock!"" We moved together, Karen on her knees, and I slid into her pussy easily. Karen's pussy was so wet that I had trouble feeling anything as I pumped her hard and fast. She ground her hips against me, trying to bury me deeper in her smouldering cunt. We pounded each other, her cheeks rippling after each thrust, her tits bouncing, until I felt her hole tighten around my shaft. I plunged as deep as I could, splaying my legs wider than hers to get some leverage as I drove it deep against her cervix. Karen collapsed against the bed, her legs straight and locked together tightly, her moans and cries announcing her orgasm. I lay still until her contractions eased on my cock, then I started slow movements, drawing my cock slowly from deep inside, then quickly plunging back. ""You're...still....hard?? Unngh."" She said as I lowered my cock back to the depths of her cunt. Darlene pulled me off of her brunette friend, eyes still filled with lust, as my cock slipped wetly from between Karen's cheeks. ""I'M going to make you cum and cum and cum."" She announced proudly. With her proclamation, she laid down and began to suck my cock, licking Karen's juice from my balls with a greedy tounge. Karen looked and made a comment about her being greedy, and a kinky idea hit me. ""You want me to fill your mouth with my jism?"" I asked Darlene. Her moaned response was a definite yes, as she laid under me, playing with her clit. Her hands were a blur over her light bush as she continued to suck me into her mouth. I pulled her into position having to forcibly remove my shaft from her eager mouth. I laid her on her back, sitting almost upright against several pillows as I straddled her stomach. She leaned forward to suck my cock, but I pulled back away, denying her. I had Karen sit next to us and placed her hand around my cock, showing her the best grip with which to jack me off. I sat back, resting not quite on Darlene's stomach, and reached behind me to stroke her drenched pussy as Karen began to pump my shaft. I told my wife that Karen was going to make me cum in her mouth. That her best friend was going pump my cock until I came in her mouth, feel me cumming as she sucks the cum from me. I leaned forward so my cock entered her mouth, as Karen pumped me. Karen used her thumb and forefinger, pulling tightly around my cock, pulling the skin with her as she stroked. My fingering of her pussy made my wife greedy and she wanted to suck me herself. Several times Karen pulled me out, and still pumping my cock, kept it away from this carnal blonde until she started to behave. I reached down and stroked Karen's bush since she was doing me, and she leaned over and sucked my nipple. Karen's pussy was still wet and slick, her thighs wet from Darlene's frantic licking. A look came into her eyes, and she slid her body down to lay on her side next to us. ""Mmmm. Lick the head."" She instructed. ""Lick any cum from the head as I get him off. I'm gonna pump him into your mouth...fill your mouth with his hot spurting cum...I want to watch while he cums in your mouth."" Darlene was sucking too much into her mouth, so Karen took me out and teased her with it, rubbing me against the side of her face, making her swing her head from side to side while she chased it. ""Mustn't take too much."" Karen warned as she slid me back into Darlene's mouth. ""C'mon you naked little bitch, let him know how much you want him to cum. Make him cum in your mouth as much as he did in mine. Can you feel his balls rubbing your stomach? Those cum filled balls...rubbing on you?"" I felt a well know sensation rising from those balls too. I was getting closer as these two teased. ""After he gets hard again, I want him to fuck you from behind while I eat your pussy. I want to taste his cum inside you...suck it from you, drink you both.."" Karen was stroking at a steady pace, but I wanted faster and told her to go faster, to make me cum. At the speed she was moving her hand, Darlene had to pull back to just beyond the end of my cock to keep her lips from getting bruised. This left me looking at my naked wife, her grey eyes filled with a primal lust, mouth open, her tounge eagerly awaiting the arrival of the first drop as Karen sucked at her nipple. ""Ohh God...I want to...Cum!"" I panted. ""Yessss!"" Darlene hissed back. ""Shoot your hot thick cum in my mouth. I want you to fill my mouth. Shoot your jism all over me! Shoot your jism... let me drink you...drink your cum..."" Karen chimed in with ""That's it...tell him...I'm going to suck your wet cunt while you swallow his cum...suck you and make you wet and horny again. I want your slick cum on my face while he shoots his load in your mouth... your wet juice, his cum, all over us...""\n""Ohh, NOW!"" I shouted, ""I gonna...CUM...NOW...CUM!"" I felt a surge well up inside me, a rush of cum flowed from the end of my cock into Darlene's open mouth. She moved forward against the torrent, taking me into her mouth. Karen held on to my cock, holding her hand in one place while I bucked and worked more cum into my wife's hot mouth. Darlene was wimpering and moaning as I shot another flood into her mouth, my cock twitching and throbbing. Another pulse exited my cock into her mouth. I could feel the warmth of my cum still in Darlene's mouth, exciting me. Karen pulled my cock from Darlene's mouth, jacking me off onto my wife's tits, while her voice dripped with lust, ""Cum on her tits...yeah...all over her tits...make her your wet little slut..."" Darlene grabbed Karen's head and pulled her down for a kiss, cum dribbling from the one corner of her mouth. As they kissed, more cum leaked past their lips, as Karen rubbed my cock over my wife's chest and tits. As they parted, I heard them both swallow, Karen pulling my wife up from the bed to wipe the cum from her face with my softening cock, which Karen then sucked into her mouth. I collapsed on the bed and watched as they both licked each other off, and started touching and caressing each other. Later, I made love to each of these wonderful women, seperately, and together. When we were all finally sated, we cuddled and kissed, falling asleep together, content and smiling. From that night forward, Karen was always invited for a birthday or an anniversary party."
598,"Bitch and Me, The","['FF', 'oral', 'anal', 'solo']","Her name was Dyna and she was from sweden. She was the typical european, with blonde hair and a dark tan. She was my opposite, I had black hair and pale skin. One thing we had in common was an amazing body. Her breasts were also large and her ass was a real attention grabber. I even took a look every time she walked by. We became friends almost right away. We did everything together. At seventeen we both applied for modelling school and were both accepted. Everything was great until the day we both wanted the same guy. I cant remember his name but that was the end of our friendship. We spent the next two years stealing each others boyfriends. I fucked so many of her boyfriends that after a while I got tired of sex. I didn't even do it for pleasure anymore, I just wanted to spite her. For every thing one did, the other retaliated with something worse. It went on until we both left for separate colleges. I didn't see her for eight months until I came back home for the summer.\n\nWhen I came home, I was lucky enough to get a summer job at the local ski resort. It was of course closed during the summer and there was a lot of cleaning to do. It payed great but it was far from town so I had to sleep there weeks at a time. I was told another person would work with me and that a supervisor would stop by every second day. I was pissed off when I found out that Dyna was the person I would work with. After I thought about it for a while though I became anxious about seeing her. We had always been in competition about our looks. While I was at school, I had worked out and my ass and stomach were as hard as a rock. My breasts were still perfect and my dark hair and pale skin gave me a sexy but sweet look. I looked great and wanted to see Dyna's face when she saw me.\n\nOn the first day I was a little late so Dyna was there when arrived. She looked amazing and I hated her for it. She must of worked out as well because she was gorgeous. Her hair was a little shorter and straight now but it was still that dark blonde that drove men crazy. As for the rest of her, with her body she could of posed for anyone from Cosmo to Playboy. It gave me a little satisfaction to know she was looking at me in wonder as well. Neither of us talked to the other. It was obvious we were still on bad terms. The supervisor explained the job and told us that for this week we could go home every night. Starting next week though, we would have to stay from monday to friday. She really hit us with bad news when she said we would have to share a room. She sent us home early and told us to be there at nine the next day.\n\nI showed up on time that day and started on my work. I was cleaning the bathrooms that day and Dyna was in the kitchens. It was a really big resort but we still saw each other a few times that day. Dyna was the one who pulled the first punch when she reported to the supervisor that I had taken an extra 10 minute break. From then on it was report after report. I would tell on her every time I caught her doing something and she would do the same. I quickly remembered how much I despised that bitch. She knew how to get me so fucking mad. I dreded the next week, knowing we would share a room all alone in the resort. It would have been great if it wasn't with her. With a guy, a good looking guy, it would of been awesome since I hadn't gotten laid in so long. I was at the point were I fingered myself almost every day. I spent the weekend worrying about the next week. I fingered myself more then usual because I knew I wouldn't get to for a while. God, I needed a good fuck. Beeing up there in the middle of nowhere was no way to meet a man. I barely slept on Sunday night I was so nervous.\n\nThe day went by fast since I was painting the rooms and enjoyed doing it. When it was time to quit for the day I took my time to go to the room knowing full well she would be there. I was hoping she would be gone to the kitchen to eat when I got there. I was lucky enough that she was and I wandered around the resort until I knew she was out of the kitchen before I went to eat. I made myself some spaghetti and ate it in one of the rooms I had painted as I watched T.V. Well at least they had cable up here. I finished my supper but was in no hurry to go to the room so I watched some more T.V. They had the pay channels and I came across a porno movie. I watched it for a while and found myself really getting into it. Before I knew it I had my hand down my pants and was fingering myself. I took my hand out and licked my fingers, I always liked to do that, the taste of my juices excited me. I was sucking off the last of my juices and was about to get some more when I was startled be a sound. I quickly zipped up my pants and acted like nothing was up as I changed the channel to a more appropriate station. I soon concluded that it was probably only the wind but I didn't want to chance it and start over.\n\nWhen I returned to the room Dyna wasn't there. I was relieved and thought I could take a shower and go to bed before she came back. I washed up and dried myself off. I wrapped a towel around me and went back to the room. When I got there, Dyna was there with a towel around herself also. She must of had the same idea as me and taken her shower in another room. When I came in she looked at me and said\n\n- Hope you didn't waste to much water washing that sack of potatoes you call a body\n\n- What the fuck's up with you, I said.\n\n- Nothing\n\n- Then stop being such a bitch!\n\n- You started it when you stole John from me!\n\nSo that was his name, it all came back to me now. He had asked her to a school dance but hadn't picked her up because he went to the movies with me. I gave him head in the car and we fucked in the back seat but he wasn't that great. It wasn't the sex I wanted, it was to piss her off. Anyway I guess she had taken it personally and ever since we had been enemies. I might of started it in a way but she had done so many things to me since then that I didn't feel guilty. Her attitude now was really pissing me off and we exchanged name calling. I was really getting mad. By now we were screaming at each other. Nothing was sacred, insults on family members, on physical appearance.... anything went.\n\nAfter a while we got physical and started pushing each other. I pushed her down on the bed and jumped on top of her. As we were struggling, my towel fell to the floor. I was naked but I didn't notice, I was so mad. After some more struggling, she ended up on top of me. We were lucky it was a queen size bed or we would have fallen off. I pulled at her towel and it joined mine on the floor. There we were trying to kill each other completely naked. My nipples got hard and I realised I was getting wet between the my legs. My body was still striving to get the upper hand but my mind was wandering. I looked at Dyna's naked body for the first time. I was intrigued by how similar our bodys were. My pussy was almost dripping by now and I realised I was beeing excited by another woman. I was hot for her, yes, but I still hated her.\n\nIn our struggle, her knee brushed between my legs. She immediately sensed my wetness and looked at me in a way I couldn't describe. It was kind of like the way a guy looks just before he cums inside my mouth but only better, more sensual, more intimate. She smiled as she held my wrists against the bed.\n\n- So you want to be fucked is that it whore?\n\nBefore I could say anything she took her index and middle fingers and jammed them in my mouth. I sucked on them like I would a cock and closed my eyes. She quickly removed them from my lips and with no warning stuck them inside my pussy. Quickly she fingerfucked me. In and out went the fingers sending shivers of pleasure through my body. Without any warning she removed her fingers and got up. I thought everything was over but no, before I knew it she lowered herself and sat on my face. There it was, her womanhood. My nose was on her clit and I wiggled it a bit. Hesitantly I stuck my tongue out and tasted her. To my surprise she was dripping wet. I was pleased to see she was as turned on as I was. Again I licked her inner lips. The salty taste of her filled me with pleasure. It was with great excitement that I flicked my tongue on her clit slowly at first then quickly. I sucked it until it was as hard as it would get. Then I nibbled at it with my teeth, bitting harder then I probably should and beeing as rough as I could be without hurting her to much.\n\n- Lick my pussy you fucking cunt!\n\n- Your pussy tastes good but your so easy and loose take this...\n\nWith that I inserted three fingers inside of her. She was much tighter then I would of thought and moaned her approval. I didn't care, this bitch could take it and I wanted to give it to her wether she liked it or not. I took my other hand and after lubricating a finger with my own pussy juices I slid it into her asshole.\n\n- Ya baby fuck my pussy and asshole hard!!\n\nI was more then happy to please her. Fast and rough I went on, biting at her clit, fingerfucking her in both holes. She was rocking on my face by now and she didn't care if I could breath or not. All of her weight was on my face as she tried to swallow me whole. With fingers in her cunt and asshole and my tongue on her clit I continued to please her. I could feel the wetness between my legs and it drove me wild. I rubbed my legs together trying to get satisfaction but I needed direct stimulation. I finally gave up, thinking that if Dyna didn't eat my cunt, then after I would just finger myself. I couldn't wait much longer though, I needed to cum soon. I started moving my fingers in and out of her as fast as I could. Then I sped up my tongue and pressed harder. I could feel her body getting tense and by her screams I knew she would cum soon. After a few more minutes of this, she exploded in an incredible orgasm that shook the whole bed. Quickly I placed my tongue at her opening and was rewarded with the sweet yet salty taste of her nectar. She got off of me and left the room. I couldn't hold back and started to finger myself. I was so wet I could use three fingers easily. I chose to use two though since I could move them in and out of myself faster then three. Before I knew it Dyna walked back in the room.\n\n- Stop playing with yourself you dirty little bitch!\n\nI looked at her, she was still naked and in her hand she had a dildo. She walked over to the bed and took my fingers out of my pussy. She put them in her mouth and sucked on them like I had done before. She then lightly bit down on them and told me not to use them while she was here because she could lick my cunt whenever I needed her to. She brought the dildo to her mouth and sucked on it. It was shaped exactly like a penis with the veins and all. Once the dildo was wet she placed it at the entrance of my cunt. I moved my body down so it would go in but she removed it.\n\n- Maybe we should wait for that...\n\nShe kissed me passionately and stuck her tongue in my mouth. We french kissed as her hands found my breasts and caressed them. She broke the kiss and slid down to my boobs and sucked them for all they were worth. Ever so lightly she nibbled at my nipples and made them hard. Then, with unbelievable grace she went down between my legs and licked me once. I shivered with excitement waiting until she brought her mouth down on me again. Finally she tasted me again. After what seemed like forever she sped up her pace. I was ready for the dildo but she made me suck it first. I liked the taste of it, she had placed it inside herself while she licked me. Since the shape of it was like a real cock, I had no trouble imagining that it was. I was still sucking on it when she took it and once again placed it at my entrance. This time she pushed it in slowly. Soon after she pumped it harder and nibbled at my clit at the same time.\n\nI looked down and saw her in all her beauty. Naked with a great body, her mouth on my pussy and her hands holding the base of the dildo as she fucked me with it. Her hair was in her face as she licked my clit. I squeezed my boobs together and licked my nipples. I was going to cum soon and I wanted Dyna to lick me dry. She must of known what I wanted because she removed the fake penis and started eating me madly. I was finally being eaten the way pussy was meant to be eaten. Masterfully she brought me to the brink of orgasm and let me hang there. Finally she gave me one last lick and stuck her tongue inside me. It was to much and I came right then. Once It was over I felt her tongue still inside me...."
599,Bitch for an Evening,['Mdom-F'],"When all of my clothing lay in a pile on the floor, you motioned me to you. ""For the duration of tonight you will be my bitch. You will do nothing that a bitch dog would not do. You will not speak. You will indicate any needs with your eyes or by barking. If you speak, you will be punished. If you do _anything_ a dog would not do, you will be punished. This will not be a ""light"" or ""play"" punishment. You will not like it. It will be quick and hard and painful. Do you understand?"". I looked up at you, fear in my eyes, but a desperate desire to please you burning in my soul. I nodded, afraid to speak. ""Let me hear you give your consent. It will be the last words you speak unless you are safewording, or until I give you your voice back. Do you understand?"". ""Yes Sir"" I stammered, hanging my head. You know how hard it is for me to give my consent for humiliation. That was your impetus to ask me for my consent so explicitly. All I could do was think about what dogs do, how dogs act, how _I_ would be acting.\n\nI expected a suddenness to our interaction. I expected you to begin a scene immediately. This didn't happen. You walked over to the couch and grabbed the newspaper and began to read. I didn't know what to do with myself. At first I sat on my haunches and watched you, looking for any sign that would tell me what you expected of me. I got nothing. No eye contact, no vocal contact, nothing. ""What do dogs do to get attention?"" I pondered. I padded over to your legs and hesitantly rubbed my cheek against you. I was rewarded with an idle pat on the head, no more. Your attention never wavered and I was most definitely not your focus of attention. I lay down in a ball at your feet and waited. Waited. Waited.\n\nI had no concept of time as my watch had been stripped off me along with my clothes. The room we lay in was the only one in the house without a clock. I had no way of knowing how much time had passed and it was extremely difficult to be patient. Finally, after it seemed you would never notice me, I began to whine low in my throat. It was a whimpering type of cry, one full of need and desire. I didn't know what I wanted at that exact point in time, I only knew that it was killing me to be so ignored. You didn't look up from your paper, but you did murmur ""What is it girl?"" as you continued to read. I whimpered. I whined. I nudged your leg hopefully, trying to get a response. Finally I flung myself at your lap and nosed the paper out of your hands. I could feel my tongue lolling out, wondering if my claws were digging into your leg and hurting you, and finding I could not stop my behavior.\n\nYour low chuckle was my reward and the paper was put aside. ""Do you want to play, bitch?"" you asked softly. I looked up at you and tried with all my doggy might to express that yes, I absolutely wanted that, very very much. I must have succeeded because you stood and walked to the dresser. I looked at you expectantly, doing a mental tail wag to the best of my ability. You took out a scarf and asked me, in your most demeaning and playful voice, if I wanted to play ""tug of war"". I could feel the light start to go out of my eyes, but I was intent on playing my role to the fullest so I tried to prance over to you. You offered me one end, which I grabbed and tried to work into position using just my teeth. You then proceeded to tug it, and me, around the room roughly. I did not have nearly the strength in my mouth as a ""regular"" dog, but I tried the best I could. Your eyes laughed at me the entire time, but I refused to give in. After playing this way for a few minutes, you stopped and looked at me. ""This isn't the type of game you wanted to play, is it bitch?"" you questioned me teasingly. I tried to look hopeful and wag my invisible tail once more. You laughed at my attempt and told me it would look ""much better"" if I had an actual tail to wag.\n\nAt this I froze, thinking of only one way I knew that I could be given a tail. One would certainly be attached to a plug that would be inserted into my ass! While I enjoyed the feeling once it was in, I was always terror struck when the idea was mentioned. I don't know if its the physical discomfort or the actual humiliation of having something inserted into me that so perturbed me, but I could feel the flush of embarassment creeping over my face steadily as the ticking of a clock. ""Come here girl"" you said. I padded to you and crouched at your feet, doing everything I could with my body language to show you how disturbed I was at the idea of a tail. It did no good. The next thing I knew, you had a plug with a short tail affixed to it and you motioned me to turn around. I whimpered but obeyed, turning my backside to you, baring my ass, trying to relax, to do anything to make it easier, less humiliating, less.....invasive. Of course none of this did any good. You laughed as you lubed it, laughed as you saw my shaking, laughed as you heard my protesting whines and hurt whimpers. You did rub my flanks as it went in, the one mreasure of comfort in this whole ordeal. Sooner than I would have expected it was fully in me and I could feel the short fine hair tickling the backs of my thighs. Despite myself I wanted to play with it, wanted to see what it would be like to chase it, to feel it slap against me, to wag my backside and watch the flare as best I could, but my pride stopped me. You seemed to realize this and ordered me to chase my tail. For a moment I could almost forget the humiliation as I chased after that elusive tail in single-minded bliss.\n\n""Bitch"" I heard, ""come here and leave that damn tail alone!"". I blushed again, feeling like I had been caught doing something forbidden, and hurried over to you once again. I noticed your pants had the button down and your hands were on your thighs. ""If you really want to be my bitch, you'll please me with that mouth of yours. Now!"" you ordered, desire thickening your voice even more than usual. I looked at you, somewhat puzzled, wondering how in the world I would be able to do as you had ordered and still be a dog. I reached up and grabbed the zipper pull delicately in my teeth, tugging it down as gently as I could. Then I went to the bottom of your pants, grabbing the cuff and tugging. You sat on the edge of the couch and raised up slightly to give me just a little help. IT took a while, but finally I had you out of those pants. Now the underwear was my next obstacle. Fortunately you were wearing boxers today, a surprise, instead of your usual briefs. I could see the bulge of that hard cock just barely brushing against the front of those boxers, just enough to make me desperate to get them off and my mouth on you. I tugged these off a bit more fiercely, anxious, waiting.\n\nI could see your smile growing as you watched my impatient teeth wrestle with the boxers, knowing how I wanted that cock in my mouth, knowing how desperate I was to please you. I lost the power to even think in words at this point, lost the ability to form coherent thoughts. I wanted. I needed. I _had_ to have. These were the only feelings driving me on and encouraging me. Finally I had it, had YOU in my mouth, your hands on my head pushing me like you've never pushed. You were very obviously using me, filling my mouth and throat with that unrelenting cock, smiling all the while. I could hear you, when you would slow down enough for me to catch my breath, ""That's it. That's a good girl. Take it. Take it all. Come on bitch, work it, work my cock"". It was almost a mantra, grunted and pushed out of your tensed lips, your mouth drawn, breath rasping.\n\nI don't know how long this went on; I lost track of time of space, of even who I was. All I knew is that I was filled with this incredible sense of surprise when you pulled yourself from my hungry mouth and slapped me on the ass, making the tail twitch, the plug move inside me, reminding me again of its presence. Your eyes were glazed with passion and I knew I would do anything, anything at all to please you. I wanted it so badly. I wanted to make you come. I wanted to have you get to heights you'd never dreamed of before, using me as your instrument. I wanted to feel absolutely and completely engulfed into and by you.\n\nYou whipped me around so that my back was to you and grabbed your cock. You didn't guide it into me. You didn't ease it into me. You didn't take your time. You were not gentle. You slammed that hard cock into me hard. Fast. Over and over. You took me roughly, but I was ready for it. I was ready for you. You fucked me single-mindedly, repeating the word ""bitch"" over and over. I was moaning and whimpering, totally unable to hold back the noises which were being pummelled out of me. Your hands were hard on my hips; I would wear your fingertips as bruises on my body for the next week. You held me still as you careened into me again and again and again, like a runaway train. This was not ""making love"". This was not ""having sex"". This was you, flat out, full force fucking me. Using me as a place to house your cock again and again.\n\nI lost track of how many times I had come. I didn't know where one orgasm stopped and the next one began. I didn't know anything except that there was a persistent howling, a consistent howling noise that I could not seem to recognize as my own voice. With a gasp and a shudder I could feel your body give itself over to orgasm. I couldn't believe you hadn't come by then. I could not see how you could have possibly held out against that onslaught, but you had. You came only once, but it felt like the world had crashed to a complete standstill.\n\nYou let me clean off that hard cock with my tongue, and then you let me clean the rest of you off as well. You pulled me to you and stroked my sweat soaked fur. ""That's a good girl"" you whispered, ""that's my good little bitch"". And that was enough, that was all I needed."
600,Bitter-Sweet,"['MF', 'rom']","She pouted, and pretended to sulk when we broke apart. ""Now I have to fix it all over again - just to give you time to change,"" and, with a grin over her shoulder, she flounced theatrically into the bathroom.\n\nWe'd showered before my visit to book the table, and I smiled at the warmth of the recent memories as I changed. As usual I struggled with my cufflinks, and was still getting my tie straight when Jenny reappeared, makeup immaculate. ""You ready yet ? Honestly, you men ! You complain about us girls taking a long time, even though we only do it for you...."" She stuck her tongue out at my expression, and grinned.\n\n""Well, I've got to send a postcard to the guys in the office, so I'm going down to the desk and drop it in the box. You can join me when you're _finally_ ready..."", she tossed over her shoulder as she opened the door, and I heard the floorboards tracing her progress down the corridor. The view from the back of her evening dress was every bit as breathtaking as that from the front.\n\nChecking my tie in the mirror ( I _hate_ bow-ties!!!), I opened the suit-hanger in the closet and lifted out my jacket. I was reasonably sure that Jenny hadn't noticed that the dark trousers I wore were actually the bottom part of a tuxedo, nor had she seen the suit, so I was counting on a small element of suprise, and checked the fit and cuffs of the white jacket carefully. Who says only women make an effort ?\n\nI paused to slip a small package out of my case and into my pocket, then closed the door behind me, creaking my way down the passage to the head of the wide wooden staircase. Definitely a ""grand entrance"" down a staircase like this, and I had to supress a grin at Jenny's expression, as I squared up my shoulders and locked eyes with her all the way down to the lobby. Neither of us spoke as I tucked her arm in mine and led her toward the restaurant.\n\n----\n\n I rushed to get ready, he had mumbled something about going on an errand before we were to go out, I assumed he wanted to call his office and needed privacy, thus I questioned him not when I heard the clank of his keys just before he shut the door to our room.\n\nMy make up I had to apply twice, I hated the stuff, but I never could go without a little bit to help hide some of my imperfections, or rather the lot of them. I chose a black cotton dress that was plain yet simple and elegant. He had given me no clue to where we were going or what we were doing, even at my protests that had led to a persuasion of pleasure, but he said nothing, so I could only guess. Either way black would work for classy or not, whatever his plans.\n\nI smiled thinking of the pleasure he made me feel, and how comfortable I was with him. He knew exactly where to touch me to make me squirm, he knew how to probe me to make me beg, he knew just how to make me scream and cry, and he knew just when to take the final plunge to unite with me so we could moan together. He knew me so well, and it sent shivers up and down my spine of fear and excitement. We were old friends, yet new aquaintences....old lovers, being born! Such paradox's.\n\nHe came back shortly after I finished getting ready and he cornered me and kissed me, ruining my lipstick, not that it would have stayed on anyway. I liked the way his eyes lit up when he saw me, with pleasure combined with pride in his eyes. He approved of the way I looked tonite and that made me release my breath, realizing I had been holding it in for the slightest acceptance from him. Returning to the bathroom, I reapplied my lipstick, wondering why the hell I was going to bother for it would either be kissed off again, or eaten off during dinner and all over my wine glass, but I did just the same. I laughed at him struggling over his tie, then I tossed over my shoulder, grabbing my purse as I headed for the door, "" Honestly you men! You complain about us girls taking a long time, even though we only do it for you....well I've got to send a postcard to the guys at the office, so I'm going down to the desk and drop it in the box. You can join me when you're finally ready."" And with that I shut the door. Damn the floor boards..honestly, they made so much noise!\n\nDescending the ornate staircase I felt like a princess, yet I felt out of place, I didn't do justice to the staircase, I had no right walking down it, in a simple dress such as the one I had on, I should be in a long evening gown, and the setting should be the 16th century. Letting my mind wander and fantasize and transport me to another era, I bumped into another guest on the way down. He was drunk and upset me, but I ignored him and floated down the staircase looking at people trying to imagine them in full regalia. Snapping to attention as the manager of the resturant came forward to me, and straight at me. ""You enjoying your stay with us Ms. ....?"" He stammered, the nosy bastard! ""Yes, thank-you, everything has been wonderful. Good evening."" I didn't give him a chance to see how I was shaking, nor the smug smile of satisfaction I let creep across my face as I was further away from him, let him stew on that. Anything he could imagine about us was either true or partly true. And manager's were leeches anyhow; they sucked up to paying customer's until one with more `blood' came into target!\n\nDropping the postcards to the guys and several others to my varied friends, I wandered around looking at the art-deco of the hotel and subconsciously I watched the people, wondering what was taking him so long. Someone was staring at me, I could feel it; shivering I scanned the room behind me, few people moving aboout a man in a tux was coming down the stairs, and several people were coming into the hotel; the big leech was lining up for the big drain.... The tux! That was him! Turning my gaze to him, his eyes locked with mine; I could see the mischief in his eyes from where I stood, 30 feet from the banister, and I approached him and waited. Nervously I smiled and his smile made me feel calmer, but I was still nervous; where were we going and what was in store, would I embarrass him, by anything I would do or say...my heart was pulsating inside my head so loud I didn't see or hear anything...thousands of thoughts ran through my head as he linked his arm with mine and began walking, and I followed his lead.\n\n----\n\n\n\nThe hotel was mostly full of professional types, salesmen and travellers, with a few family parties and couples like us, so there was quite a mix of people in the cocktail bar as we entered. I pushed open the glass-panelled wooden doors and handed Jenny into the room, noting the appreciative looks from the men already in there, and glances of cooler appraisal from the women. I revelled in their momentary jealousy, and felt Jenny tense just a little, but the conversations resumed their tempo quickly, and I placed a hand on the tanned skin of Jenny back to steer her toward the bar. The feelings transmitted from that contact went straight from the palm of my hand to my groin, and I cleared my throat as a displacement. Jenny glanced at me, saw the look in my eyes and smiled. She knew.\n\n Seating ourselves on barstools, we ordered drinks. I remembered the girl behind the bar from years before, when I had come here on business, like many of the tired, harassed-looking people in the bar tonight. One or two of them looked relaxed and affable - the successful, secure ones. The rest looked worried, pressed for time. I had to look down into my drink to hide a grin as I compared my own memories of days on the road, feeling just like them, with the way I felt tonight. Not for me the fatigue at the end of another day's driving and hassling.\n\nHere I was, with my petite suntanned lover beside me, near the end of two completely insane weeks of stolen affection. In just a couple of days, each of us would have to return to our different lives, and the dream would end - but the memories ! Neither of us would ever be the same again, both would go forward enriched and renewed, with an extra dimension to our lives.\n\nI realized, with a start, that somebody was speaking to me. Jenny looked at me quizzically as I recalled my thoughts to the here-and-now to answer the maitresse d'hotel, taking our dinner order. The important business attended to, I turned back to face Jenny, who put her glass down and leaned toward me to murmur ""Where were you, just then ?"" I laughed, ""Oh, a few years ago and a few years in the future. Just daydreaming"". ""The future ? Mmm, we have to face it soon, don't we ? Bitter-sweet memories, eh, lover ?"" Her smile had a wry twist, and her dimples showed as she laughed it off. ""Well, it's not over yet, and the night is young. What do you have in mind for this evening......."" The question trailed off on a quizzical note of innuendo that sent a tingle through my belly and caused an agricultural-machinery salesman on the next stool to choke on his drink.\n\nThe maitresse returned and caught my eye from the door, so I stood and helped Jenny down from her stool. As I took her arm and we moved away, the salesman stared hard at me, and brushed gin-and-tonic from his tie. I knew what he wanted to ask, but I didn't have an answer for him, so I avoided his eye. How could I tell _him_ what I'd done to deserve this, when I didn't know myself ?\n\nThe dining-room was all oak panels and silver, and I felt, rather than saw, Jenny pause beside me and take it all in, breathing in the age of the place, letting the quiet sense of age and dignity work its magic. A waiter held the chair for her, robbing me of the chance to fuss over her a little, but she wouldn't have noticed anyway, she was still devouring the room with her eyes.\n\n""What a lovely place!"" she breathed, and her eyes glowed in the light reflecting from the tableware. We didn't speak much as the meal was served, with quiet efficiency, then the conversation was mostly about the food and the adventures of the day, for a while, so we were finishing the last of the wine with our coffee before Jenny raised her eyes to my face and said, quietly and calmly ""Well, only another two days - more to the point, two nights!"" and smiled very directly into my eyes. Candlelight glanced from a drop of wine on her wet lips, her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her eyes very wide, in the subdued light.\n\nThe table was in a quiet corner, and the experienced staff were acting on the instinct that told them to stay away until we needed them, so nobody was listening as I said ""Fifteen nights gone, and I think we've achieved most of what we set out to do, haven't we ? We seem to have explored most of the torments that wouldn't leave a scar, and you've screamed several of those nights away, haven't you ?"" Jenny nodded, looking down to the tablecloth and blushing at a memory.\n\n""Well, lover"", she laughed, ""I've certainly suffered at your hands so far, what comes next ?""\n""There's one thing I haven't used to bind you with, which I'm going to put you in tonight. It's stronger and less easily escaped than anything I've put on you so far."" Jenny's eyes widened as she tried to imagine what could be worse than the straps and chains with which I'd tormented her to ectsacy. I had to supress a smile at the thought of what I had in mind, and the visible thrill that Jenny's imagination was sending through her. Through the thin fabric of her dress, I could make out her nipples stirring, and she shifted in her chair. If I could run my hand between her legs now, she would be hot and wet, but she was too far away on the other side of the table.\n\nJenny laughed nervously, then coughed to cover up her disquiet. ""So, how much longer do I have ? Do we need to go up now ?""\n""Oh, no, I don't think we need to hurry away. We can put your chains on here, if you like. More wine ?""\n\n Jenny's hand flew to her open mouth, and she blushed beautifully, all the way down to the top of her breasts. ""Here ? You wouldn't dare! Ummm.."" Relishing the moment, and knowing with absolute certainty that she was now thoroughly wet and trembling, I sat back and sipped the last of my wine.\n\n""Oh, yes I would, as you should know by now. Now, give me your hands."" Visibly shaking, she extended both hands toward me along the tablecloth, palms down flat on the table. I watched her face as I reached into the inside of my jacket and produced a small bag. ""Close your eyes""\n\n"" You can't do this to me here ! I just can't, in front of all these ......""\n""I _said_ close your eyes."" Biting her lower lip, she obeyed. Opening the bag, withdrew a short length of gold chain, with a tiny gold padlock on the end, and trailed the end of the cahin across both her wrists. ""Keep your eyes closed!"" I warned, in response to the squirming of uncertainty.\n\nI snapped the little padlock around her left wrist, and sat back. ""Now, Jenny, you wear your slave's chains. They bind you, not to me, but to the experiences we have shared, and which you will take home with you. When you meet your next lover, perhaps your future husband, you'll have this slave-chain on your wrist, still tying you to the certain knowledge of your own sexuality, which you've learned here with me. I've been your master, you've been my slave, now I'm getting ready to send you out to find your own way again, and, one day, you'll meet the real master of your heart, and surrender to him, and he may wish to remove my chains and replace them with his own, of love and needing. When you find him, he will have the key to this chain. Until then, I bind you to yourself. Now open your eys and kiss me.""\n\n ----\n\n Nervously I licked my lips, what was he going to do to me, I obeyed him, I'd learned protesting did no good, and he would never hurt me or embarrass me, so I held out my wrists and closed my eyes. I felt something cold touch my wrist, I couldn't imagine what he was doing, until he told me to open my eyes, and I slowly did, half out of curiosity and half not wanting to at all. \n\nFastened to my left wrist was the prettiest, dantiest bracelet with a small padlock on it for a charm...I was touched, and I listened to my lover telling me that it represented the experiences we'd shared and my sexuality and I was so touched my heart welled into my throat and tears brimmed my eyes. ""...and kiss me."" He said. I got right up and walked around the table to him and kissed him, squarely on the mouth, tears still in my eyes, and I hugged him. ""You are more wonderful than words lover, let's go upstairs, please. I only have 2 nights left and I'm about to make a spectacle of myself.""\n\n""Jenny dear, you could never do that."" He stood and placed his arm about my waist holding me, and kissed my hair. Tears threatning to spill, I moved my left hand to his face up and slightly behind me and kissed his cheek twisting my head slightly but not my body, ""..i love you ..."" I said softly. He squeezed my waist in response. He was about to get emotional as well. One of the things I admired the most about this man, was that he wasn't into any of that macho crap about men crying, if he got emotional he showed it, like now. I could hear the tremor in his voice. Bleary eyed he guided me from the room and I saw some people staring at us; obviously moved by what they had just witnessed, and in some of their eyes I could see they readjusted their early synopsis of the two of us, ours was not the common older-man, younger-woman affair; these two people genuinely cared for one another, and that's all they cared about. All I cared about was showing him just how much love he'd welled up inside of me at his simple gesture. We walked through the lounge, two lover's holding onto each other, both with tears in our eyes and smiling at each other, no spoken words. We walked slowly up the stairs and into our room, I turned to _my_ man and began kissing him, with all the welled up passion in me, yet gently, and he returned them, we had all night for loving; this was going to be the sweetest night of loving and I would treasure this memory along with the rest for the rest of my life: I had this night and another to pack a lifetime of loving into, for it would most likely be the last, tears streaming down my face at maudlin thoughts and love it was my last thought that ran through my head as I eased him out of his jacket. We were crazy, then, hardly speaking; our minds and bodies communicated wildly..the night lasted forever...we took a long time loving and caring and when we finally came together we cried in unison, passion being torn from us, while our tears of love and having to part meshed and there we slept in the aftermath, two lovers who cared deeply for each other, I cuddled into the crook of his arm, my head on his chest, silent tears still running from my eyes as I slept in peace, he breathing as evenly as I, still holding me, one last tear escaping his eye as well. The morning would come soon enough.\n\n ----\n\n Eyes moist, Jenny looked at her wrist, at the gold encircling it and the little lock. Without a word, she rose and circled the table, bending to press trembling lips to mine. I rose, and, hand in hand, we left the restaurant. Crossing the lobby, we met Mr Agricultural Equipment, slightly the worse for several more gin-and-tonics. Swaying a little, he stood aside to let us pass, and, as Jenny rested her curls on my chest, I gave him a look that just said ""Don't ask me, pal. I'm just grateful...""\n\nI locked the door and turned into the darkened room as Jenny came toward me, eyes brimming with unshed tears, and her outline blurred as I wanted to cry with her, tears of joy mingled with rage and sorrow that, soon, it would all be over, the happiness of our time shrivelling in the dead, choking air of an aiport, as she got onto the plane taking her out of my life, possibly for ever.\n\nBut that was a day and a half way yet, this was now, this was tonight, this was still _our_ time, as Jenny threw herself at me and crushed her face to my shirt. Through the sadness, I felt the need for her rising again in me. As we kissed - hard, hot, deep kisses this time, her hands slid my jacket off, and began searching for the buttons on my shirt. I slid my hands down her tanned, bare back to hold her buttocks and pull her hips into mine, leaning back as she thumped at my chest in anger. ""Shit, love, I can't get these undone !"", she laughed, then her expression changed to one of wicked glee. ""So, I'm not going to bother..."" I felt her hands clutch my shirt into two bunches across my chest, then buttons flew and fabric tore as Jenny literally tore the shirt from me.\n\nAnticipating the next stage, I kicked my shoes off and unbuttoned my pants, so that they pulled away without tearing. Jenny was laughing and kissing my chest at the same time, and I laughed with her, sharing the abandon, revelling in the madness, and laughing at the image of myself wearing nothing but blue nylon socks and an erection. There is something faintly ludicrous about the naked male form anyway, but give it a pair of socks, and you guarantee to raise a smile. I bent, slipped them off and straightened, catching Jenny around the waist. ""Now, little lady, your turn....""\n\n""No, you bastard, don't you...."" she gasped, breathless, as I seized her hair and held her head back for a very long kiss, which turned into a series of bites around her neck and shoulders, and, suddenly, I found my hands on her dress over her breasts, and I didn't want the fabric in the way, so I pulled, sharply. One side of the dress ripped away, exposing her full firm left breast, and she gave a low cry as I tore the rest of her dress, top to bottom, throwing it away across the room. For a moment, we froze, in tableau, shocked by the violence of our own emotions, then Jenny laughed out loud and flung her arms around my neck, bearing me back onto our bed. Standing, for a brief moment, she tore her own briefs away and laughed, ""I know how to take the steam out of your boiler, buster...""\n\n Throwing herself across my legs, Jenny began rubbing her exposed groin up and down my thighs, ""accidentally"" brushing her downy pubic hair against my erection. Her breasts swung with the motion, and I grabbed one in each hand, kneading and rolling the tan flesh, hearing her gasp and sigh as I teased her nipples to erect attention. Jenny ran her hands, palms flat, across her belly and down to her groin, then to mine, and I felt her fingers on me, lifting and guiding me into her. She was hot and wet already, and her tight muscles closed around me fiercely.\n\nStraightening her legs, she then drove down onto me, hard and fast, sending me deep into her, and she began thrusting quickly, giving a little grunt with each stroke, her eyes closed, her mouth open for air. A little of this was more than enough for me, and I felt the gathering pressure in my balls, then all too soon, the familiar liquid explosion as I came deep within her.\n\nBreathing deeply to regain my composure, I watched Jenny as she eased herself off and knelt beside me on the bed. She bent and kissed my mouth, all the savage fervour gone, and _that_ grin back in evidence.... ""Well, love, does that take the edge of your appetite, for a while? Well, now it's myyyyy turn!"" Jenny straddled my chest, and treated me to an extremely intimate view of her inner self, spread before my eyes, only a few inches away.\n\nI reached up and pinched her lightly on her ass, and she squealed and jumped up a few inches, lifting herself from my chest. Before she came down again, I slid my body down the bed, and when she relaxed her thigh muscles, Jenny's pussy came down squarely onto my mouth. ""Ooh, you sneaky baaaaaa....uhhh!"", she managed, as I licked all the way from the rear of her lips to the front, just over her clitoris, which was trying to hide. \n\nI reached my hands in from around her thighs, and lightly spread Jenny's lips, exposing the swelling bud of her clit. Placing my mouth over it, I sucked the lips gently up and out, and flicked my tongue lightly, then harder, over and around that special spot, and was rewarded by hearing Jenny gasp, then moan almost continuously. Her thigh muscles each side of my face begin to spasm, and, after about ten minutes of this tender attention, I saw, from my privileged viewpoint, her belly mucles begin to quiver, and, at the same time, I felt her vagina contracting and pulling at my tongue as, head thrown back, she sobbed and gasped for air, trying to talk, scream and breathe at the same time.\n\n""I don't... please... no... I ca... Ohhhhhh! Uh.. Uh....Uuuuhh!"" she sobbed, like a heartbroken child, her muscles bunching and clutching beyond her control, tears pouring down her face, sweat covering her body and mine, her fluids covering my face as she drew in a huge breath and held it for longer than I would have imagined, before throwing her head back and crying her fulfillment at the ceiling. The people in the next room certainly weren't sleeping tonight.\n\nAfter Jenny had rested, it was my turn again, but that, as they say, is another story..."
601,Black Art,"['MF', 'nc', 'v']","I figure her, even as strong as she is, for a five- or six-day breakdown. It's Day Two.\n\nShe is conscious, and dry from the seawater hosing-off which followed her acquisition of the bruises. Her legs are spread 39 inches wide at the ankles. The previous occupant of this soli- tary island villa was evidently a stickler for Metric accuracy when it came to cutting 2-inch iron pipe.\n\nI always try to work with what I'm given.\n\nI integrate how long it will likely be before she has to crap or piss, and decide to put the rubber panties on her. She stares at me with one black eye. Her cracked lips move, a whisper. I ignore it; it really doesn't matter what she wants just now. She hasn't been trained yet to welcome the one thing I offer. Her voice mostly went on Day One. When it comes back, it will be a different voice.\n\nAs I'm tightening the side-strap closures on the panties, she lets go with a flood of urine. I laugh. I wipe my hands on her face.\n\n""You must think I minded that,"" I say, my voice carrying a tiny lilt. On the level, I tell her: ""That's what the panties were for. A day from now, after you've shit yourself, pissed some more and stewed in it as well, perhaps you'll understand your new place in the world.""\n\nHer place in the world. Her husband made his fortune in the computer industry, back when it was still possible for an indi- vidual in the US to do that. She said she wanted something new for her birthday. Select secure communication led to my retain- er. Her husband has no idea what he bought her. \n\nI speak her name. She looks away. I slap her, hard, just under the unbruised eye. I say her name again. She looks at me, straight on. I tell her:\n\n""That's not your name today. Today, and for the foreseeable future, your name is 'Cow'. Have you got that?"" Her dry mouth opens in a pantomime of spitting. Not an appropriate response. It's going to be a long day. Fortunately, *I* can relax when boredom sets in.\n\n""I should point out that the way you're arranged presently can lead to permanent shortening of tendons. \n\n""It,"" I pause for effect.\n\n""Cripples.""\n\nShe's of a state of mind where this concept still has some mean- ing to her. It might be motivational. Not that that matters in the long run. I give her the first Day Two lecture.\n\n""So. Today there are four rules. When necessary, I will repeat the rules. \n\nWhen I ask a question, answer truthfully. If you answer untruthfully, you will be punished. If you don't know the answer, guess. If you guess incorrectly, you will be punished. \n\nThese are the rules I will follow with you.\n\nToday, and for the foreseeable future, your name is 'Cow'. \n\nHave you got that?""\n\nShe nods, a bare two millimeters. It will suffice. I check her pulse, then I begin to rig the IV stand. She stares in rising horror. Her dossier does mention a phobia about such things. Swab of Betadyne, let it dry. Slides in easy just there near the back of the wrist. A little surgical tape, and done. I start the lactated-Ringer's drip.\n\nThe drugs aren't really necessary; at most they shave a day or so off the required time. But they do help with state control: say that I judge that a panic attack would be the best next thing. A spot of epinephrine and I can crank the subject's heart rate even if she (or he, though that's much rarer) is nearing adrenal exhaustion.\n\nI turn to face her again.\n\n""Cows eat shit,"" I say, conversationally. Idly, I wonder if they do. I think their four-chambered stomachs make that unnecessary. It was rabbits, wasn't it? No matter.\n\n""Have you ever eaten any shit?""\n\nEyes still wide, distracted by the tube feed, she shakes her head.\n\nI punch her in the gut once, shake my hand to loosen it up again. I'm a little out of shape for this. She is sucking wind; her diaphragm flutters a few times before settling back down.\n\n""Wrong answer. Have you ever eaten any shit?"" I show her my fist.\n\nShe sends me a mixed nod-shake, still stunned by the blow.\n\n""That's right,"" I say. ""You have eaten shit before. You have eaten shit every time you let someone else think for you, tell you what to do, scare you, order you around. Every time you let peer pressure dictate what pleasures you'd enjoy, and in what manner, and from whom. Every time you wondered if anyone really loved who you really were. Every time you let yourself be se- duced. Every time you wanted love on terms you held rigidly, but wouldn't communicate. Every time you wondered if they could take your children away from you.""\n\nHer head snaps around at this. If she had that quaintest of quaint things, a ""safeword"", I know she'd use it now.\n\nSuch things do not exist in my world.\n\nI'm bored. I step back toward the drug cart and\n\nflickerFLASH of someoneplacetime else and\n\nthe frankincense smell of hot solder\n\nbreakfast milk moustache laughter\n\n""bite it *hard*,"" she sang\n\nsea spray cold sun\n\n""You always...""\n\n*pop*\n\nI pull the trodes from my forehead as I complete the motion.\n\nIt's 2 AM in the low-gee wing. I wipe my brow and study the white-draped form before me. \n\nShe is lying on the gurney, pale, drawn, curled in semi-fetal crouch.\n\nThe glitch from my leaving has induced some tiny transient in her reticular activating system. Her body trembles. I make a mental note to request rScene 1\n\nCopyright (C) 1991 by Your Throbbing Fucktool -- all rights reserved. ecalculation of those tricky nd-splines.\n\nMy norton has decided I need a break.\n\nI'm thankful for that. I never notice what hard work it is 'til I'm not doing it.\n\nHer ""cortex clock"" has been ramped down; no subjective time will have passed for her in my absence. Her next week will be a month for me.\n\nI wish she didn't need this. I wish I didn't love her so.\n\nI wonder why I do."
602,Black Bang,"['group', 'intr']","Things change, however. About a month ago, after a not so long business trip, when I got home, Suzanne all but raped me upon my returning home. No, she still wouldn't perform fellatio, but she displayed some zest in the lovemaking. Things had gotten better, but I had also gotten suspicious. So the next business trip was just a little shorter than Suzanne had expected.\n\nI returned from the trip a week early and gotten a room in a local hotel. I rented a car, and bought some new clothes so that she won't be suspicious that I was following her. For the first three days, nothing happened. On the forth day, I went and parked outside our house early in the morning as usual. Nothing happened in the morning and in the afternoon. At 7 P.M., Suzanne, dressed in a sheer blouse ,a miniskirt, and high heels, went out with June. I followed them to a nightclub that has a particularly large black attendance. I went in an hour after they did. It took me a while to spot my wife from the large crowd, and the blaring music. I found her and June in the middle of a group of black men.\n\nShe was obviously enjoying the attention she was receiving. She danced with a number of them, and they felt her up every chance they got, and Suzanne didn't object to any of their advances. At Midnight, June left with a black man, and Suzanne left with the rest, which consist of 5 black men!\n\nI followed them back to my house. Half an hour later, I went through the backdoor. Little did I know, though, that there were more on the way! As I was making my way in, through the kitchen and into the living room, there were 3 more black men making their way in, and they spotted me. Immediately, they were on me and handcuffed me even as i was explaining to them that I was Suzanne's husband. But the guy just said ""shit we'll leave the cuffs on, especially when you are the husband."" and proceeded to cuff my feet as well. From the distance, I can hear laughter coming from our room. ""Hey why not take the guy up to watch what we do to the white trash slut?"", suggested one of them. So I was carried up to our room.\n\nInside was a mass of black flesh. The guy carrying me laughed out ""Yo Yo make room for the hubby!"", then put me down on a chair, and made sure I get a good view. I got a good view alright. Suzanne was already naked, drunk, and stoned. She saw me, but only gave me a little smile. Then took a massive blacck cock into her mouth. That pole must have been 10-11 inches long, and the bitch sucked with total abandoned. My cock was by now hard as rock.\n\nSuzanne had totally became a slut. She was moaning loudly when one guy shove his big, black cock into her tiny cunt. Immediately, he banged away like there is no tomorrow. I was quite amazed that she actually took the whole 11 inches with ease. Then the guy she was sucking started to cum. ""Yeah, make me cum, bitch. Swallow it! Swallow it all, you white whore!"" She did exactly what he ordered. Not even a drop escaped her eager mouth, and to think that she never even wanted to suck my cock, let alone drinking cum! After she has licked the guy clean, another took his place. This guy, although is only about 8 inches, has a very fat cock. He didn't waste any time and proceeded to fuck her face. Meanwhile, the guy in her pussy is really hammering away. With a loud grunt, he pumped his load deep into my wife's pussy. He took out his spent cock, then walked up the bed and wiped it clean on Suzanne's face.\n\nThe next guy flipped my white trash wife over, and have her sat on his cock. Then, another guy, who has been watching the action, put some K-J Jelly on his cock, and Suzzane's asshole. I was about to faint. I couldn't believe that my prudish wife was actually letting people to fuck her in the ass. But my cock gotten so hard that it hurts. Slowly, the huge black ease his cock inside my wife's asshole. ""Yeah, you love a big, black cock up your ass, don't you slut?"" All the degrading remark only turns her on more and more. Now with three black cock inside her simutaneously, she seemed even more insatiable. The guy who was fucking her face was the first to go. He didn't cum in her mouth, however. Instead, he pulled out, and cummed on her face. Spurt after spurt of white cum shot from that black cock and landed on my wife's white face, and pink tongue. Turned on by the humiliation (or so I thought) of my wife, the guys fucking her lower orifices increased their paced, and cummed inside her holes together.\n\nAfter she licked all three black cocks clean, she lied back down on her back, and begged:"" Please, fuck me! Fuck me some more! I'm your white slut, your sex slave. Fuck me with your superior black cocks. Fuck your white whore."" After a minute or so of her begging, they obliged. This time, they fucked her all at the same time. One in her mouth, one in her cunt, one in her ass, and one each with her hands. It was the most erotic sight I have ever seen, five big, brute black men fucking my pretty, white wife. Then they started to cum. They gathered around my wife's head in a little circle. Then jerked their cocks. It was an awesome display of huge cocks. Jizz was flying everywhere, and they all landed on Suzanne's face. She was trying to catch as much black jism as she could. Her tongue was scretched right out. Spurt afer spurt of the sticky stuff covered her face. She was parctically plastered in cum. After she licked them clean (but of course!), she looked to me, and smiled. The sight of my pretty wife's face covered with some black guys' cum was to much for me, and I shot my own load in my pants without even touching myself.\n\nThey weren't finished, however. The fucking and sucking went on all night, as more black studs came over later on. At one time, I witnessed my wife 's face splattered by 10 black cocks. they also made her do things like crawling on the floor barking like a dog (quite appropriate). And have her suck and lick their assholes. They've also cummed in a cup and have her drunk it all down. I lost count how many times they fucked her, but another sight I wouldn't forget is when they took her into the bathroom, and put her in the tub. Then they gathered around, and starting to pissed on her. In between the black mass, I saw her desperately trying to swallow their piss. Needless to say, I came again spontaneoously.\n\nI lost track of time, but they finally left. Suzanne came over and untied me. By this time, she was literally covered in cum. The stuff also was dripping from her cunt and her asshole. without a word, I pushed her down on the bed and proceeded to fuck her. Soon I added another load to her very sloppy (its beyond sloppy, actually!) pussy. Except this time its from her rightful husband and a white cock.\n\nLater that night, after we've washed up, we discussed about what happened. She told me what happened. Apparrently, June (our neighbour's wife, remember?) had been cheating on her husbond for quite a while, andd had developed quite a taste for black cocks. She kept bragging how black guys are so well hung, and how good they fuck. One night (while I was away) , June got her to the club, and gotten her drunk. She fucked a black guy, and the dam was broken. I told her that I still love her and how much it turned me on, seeing what a white slut she really is. From that day on, Suxanne had fucked countless black guys, but I would never remember that fateful night."
603,Black Boss - 1 The Beginning,"['Mdom-F', 'intr', 'work']","During the next several months I was able to secure nearly five million dollars in federal and state contracts; contracts awarded basically on race.\n\nAs the profits rolled into the plant I set my plan in motion. I gave the white boys a simple proposition; if they wanted to remain at my plant they would accept a twenty percent pay cut and the savings would be redistributed to my eight black brothers. Although there was a tremendous amount of grumbling I knew they had no options.\n\nThe second part of my realignment plan involved the seduction and ultimate subjugation of the pretty white wives of the mostly young factory staff. By seducing the innocent and helpless wives, I would gain complete domination over the white overlords who ruled my life for the last twenty six years.\n\nWhile the husbands were toiling in the unbearable Mississippi heat, I started my home visits to the domiciles of my faithful white boy employees. The first three homes (mobile homes) were almost embarrassingly easy. The conquest of white cunt consisted of simply informing the sobbing young white bitches that unless they stripped and sucked my nine inch black cock their husbands would be getting their final pay check this next Friday. As they begged for their husband's pitiful livelihood, I gently placed my hands around their head and pulled their frightened faces towards my hard black cock. After they sucked my black seed down their sweet throats I gave them the schedule of my next visit. I told them that I would be calling them where they were to meet me and also the appropriate attire. They were also grilled about the birth control method they were on and since most could only afford condoms I mocked them that if they satisfied my needs I would use a rubber; if they displeased me I would fuck the little bitches bareback and they could take their chances with my potent black seed.\n\nThe master plan of course consisted of impregnating the most desirable of my white boy wives and thus cruelly mock their husbands when their wives produced a bouncing black baby. Using this method it would be only months before I obtained total domination of the dirt poor back water shithole we all called home.\n\nNow that I have outlined the master plan, I will tell you of the fourth visit, I made that hot July afternoon.\n\nKaren Saunders was the most desirable beauty in the entire county. She was only eighteen but had an inner sexual aura that oozed from her every action. Her natural long blonde hair careened over her petite shoulders. Her breasts were small, but firm and topped with rock hard pencil sized nipples and quarter sized pink aerola. Her long legs were perfectly tanned and her tight stomach reached down to her lightly covered tight pussy. To entice her hard working husband she had trimmed the soft down to a very a small ""V"" pointing to the tight and desirable treasure.\n\nHer husband, David, worked all the over time he could in order to provide his beauty with all the small things that he could. However, the long hours and back breaking work caused the young husband to be near exhaustion when he arrived home. For the last several years his ability to sexually satisfy his beautiful wife was constantly in question. Once he lost confidence in his ability to obtain erection of his average size cock, the failures multiplied. With his exhaustion, and the ongoing problem of impotence he shied away when his desirable wife initiated sexual coupling.\n\nI arrived at David & Karen's rusting mobile home at about four in the afternoon. The mobile home was in the middle of the trailer park and my new white Lincoln townhouse made a sharp contrast to the drab and decaying surroundings. As I walked to the door I noticed that the shades of the adjoining windows were taking in every step. Under normal circumstances a black man would not be allowed to call upon a young white married housewife. I smiled as I tapped on the mobile home door; these of course were not normal times. A man with money commands respect, and I was the man with the most money in this town, where time forgot.\n\nThe good and proper Mrs. Karen Saunders appeared at the door wearing a white tank top, without benefit of bra and cutoff jeans which defined her long tanned legs. She became startled as she looked down at me standing at her door. Quickly looking around her eyes returned to me and she quietly asked; ""Mr. Washington, what brings you to this neighborhood?""\n\n""Hello Karen. May I come in?"" I quickly answered. I could sense that the beautiful wife standing before me was searching her mind trying to come up with an excuse to not let me enter. ""There are some problems at the plant and I think it would be best if we spoke inside,"" I calmly stated, looking around the drab mobile home park.\n\nAs Karen looked at her neighbors, she decided it would be best if I entered her home; the home that she shared with her outwardly desirable husband of three years. She and Rob had married when she was fifteen and he had taken her precious cherry.\n\nNervously she stepped aside as I leisurely sauntered into the clean but sparse mobile home. The under powered air conditioner struggled but could not keep up with the late afternoon heat.\n\nI walked over to the sofa and sat down. ""I'm thirsty, bring me a lemonade over ice,"" I commanded.\n\nSomewhat shocked by the cavalier attitude I took, Karen nervously looked around and finally went to the small kitchen and made my lemonade. As she meekly approached I patted the seat next to me on the sofa. ""Please join me. I have something that I need to tell you about the plant.""\n\nVery hesitantly she slid beside me after handing my lemonade. She kept her long legs tightly together and looked deeply into my eyes without saying anything.\n\n""I'm afraid that the plant will have to lay off nearly fifteen workers. I need to increase the profitability of the plant and discovered that the remaining workers could accomplish the same work if they are motivated a little. I can't think of a better way to motivate them than cut a fourth of the freeloaders,"" I quietly stated. As I looked into the pretty blonde's blue eyes, I could see the apprehension spread over worried face.\n\nFinally she looked up and asked the obvious question, ""What will happen to David?"" Her voice was shaking and her red coated lips trembled.\n\n""Well...... I'm afraid... "" I start to say, secretly smiling again when I see her face turn to horror.\n\n""But, we just got a another car and we have many bills that we are behind on,"" she says, tears starting to fill her eyes, she quickly looks away trying to hide her tears, ""David said that everything at work was going great and.....""\n\n""Well, ....... "" I start, my hand taking her trembling hand, I gently caress it, ""you know that he doesn't have to be laid off.""\n\nGrasping at my latest opening she desperately looks into my dark and forbidding eyes and mutters, ""He doesn't have to...... "" Rubbing the tears from her eyes she looks back at me.\n\n""No, he doesn't have to. It is of course up to me. I decide who stays..... and who goes."" I state, feeling my long black cock start to harden.\n\n""You do ?"" she questions.\n\n""Yes, you see I have already been to see some of the other wives. And well... lets just say they cooperated. And their husband's will not be laid off. I stopped by and was wondering if you wanted to help your husband retain his job ?""\n\nPleadingly, the beautiful white wife looks into my face. ""Well, yes of course, I want to help my husband.""\n\nA lewd smile crept over my face as I pulled her beautiful hand down to my crotch. My black dick hardened as the delicate fingers grasped and then abruptly pulled away.\n\n""Oh no; I couldn't be unfaithful to my husband,"" begs the beautiful Karen.\n\n""Before you say no, I would suggest that you think of your husbands and your future. How long could you survive without your husband's job ?"" I mocked. As I asked the question, I let my right hand fall to the delightful knee and gently slide my large black hand up the tender and tanned flesh of Karen's inner thigh.\n\n""No, please......."" she whimpers.\n\n""OK, fine..... your husband can look for a new job. Ohhh yes, and he can forget about using me as a reference. In fact, he will have a hard time getting another job. I'll make sure of that.\n\nKaren starts to sob as I get up and turn to leave. \n\n""Wai... please wait... "" she whimpers.\n\nI turn back, facing her, looking down at her on the couch. ""Yes ??"" I ask.\n\n""Please don't make me do this.... please, oh god please,"" she sobs.\n\nI turn to leave. ""You're wasting my time bitch; I'll find another white bitch wife."" I mock as I turn to leave.\n\n""No please... I"" ?? she says hesitating. lowering her head, whimpering ""OK"".\n\nI smile, stepping back, facing the beautiful vision. I put my hands on my hips, waiting. She hesitates. ""Come on Bitch!! I don't have all day!"" I yell down at her.\n\nShe slides up to the edge of the couch. Her trembling hands slowly reach up. Her fingers grab the zipper of the slacks of my Italian silk suit. I look up, a big leering smiles on my face, as I look around this pitiful broken down mobile home. I smile wider when I hear and feel my zipper being pulled down.\n\nI feel her small hand sliding into my slacks. Her fingers wrapping around my thick black cock, hearing her gasp. She struggles to pull my cock through. I wait patiently, she finally pulls my thick black cock out. I look down and smile, as I see her eyes wider than ever, her mouth handing open, asking ""I guess you have never seen a black cock before?"" She slowly nods her head.\n\nI smile, ""Come on bitch, wrap those red lips around my black cock.""\n\nKaren cautiously takes my cock into her wet and warm oral cavity. She licks the large purple head like a lollipop. During her three years of marriage she has not been exposed to anything but the traditional missionary style of intercourse; and very sparingly the last six months. She feels a sticky dew forming in the crotch of her tight cut off jeans. As she becomes comfortable with the thick purple head she struggles but eventually gathers in another three inches of my thick black cock. As she struggles to suck in the rock hard cudgel, I mock the meek white housewife. ""I guess with your precious David you don't have such a hard time getting his puny cock in your mouth?""\n\nHer distraught mind reels; thinking about the limp and useless cock of her husband. The long, thick hard black cock is causing her nipples to rub themselves raw against the course tank top. Her white panties are soaked with her woman dew as she struggles to suck in even more of the pleasure producing cock. She cannot fathom the hardness or the size. Her husband's less than ample manhood is all that the near virginal bride has ever experienced and at this point in her life leaves much to desire.\n\nAs my cock hardens, I start to thrust my hips, grinding my black cock against the back of Karen's throat. As she starts to gag I feel my nut sack gather their precious discharge. I quickly grab Karen's hands as she struggles with the huge log wedged in her tightly constricting throat. One final quick thrust brings on my explosion of black seed into the wet and tight throat of the precious Mrs. David Saunders. Karen sucks my precious fluid until I let her hands go and she drops to the worn carpet. As her lips disengage from my black cock the sticky discharge drags a line of sperm from my purple head to her chin. Her eyes close and she tries to blot out her distasteful submission.\n\nI step forward and work out the remaining sperm from my now dwindling manhood. It drops to her long tanned legs and her eyes spring open as she feels the warm sticky discharge coat her beautiful legs.\n\n""What birth control do you use?"" I question.\n\nStartled, Karen looks up and meekly answers, ""The only thing we can afford is condoms.""\n\nI straddle the prone housewife and kneewalk until my wet and dripping cock is resting on the still covered precious breasts. I let the still leaking cock coat the tank top bringing the nipples to their second erection of the afternoon. As she stares apprehensively into my dark eyes I shock the young housewife again, ""You displeased me by your hesitation. I will call you later this week. Since you are such a cock hungry bitch your stud fee will be fifty dollars.""\n\nKaren, started to protest, but then let her comment evaporate. She knew that she had no options open with her husband's black boss straddling her aroused and cum soaked body.\n\n""If you please me I will use a rubber. If you choose to disobey me again our next meeting will leave you with your pussy full of black seed,"" I sneered.\n\nRising, I zipped my pants and slowly walked to the door. When I reached the fragile door, I turned to get one more peek at the prone beauty breathing heavily on her elbows. Her face, with my black spunk dripping off her chin was full of anxiety....... and of arousal.\n\n""Yes, I thought..... Mrs. David Saunders will make a very nice plaything for my many planned adventures.""\n\nAs I exited the faded trailer I smiled as I felt the many eyes scoping my every move. As I drove out the park I knew that David would be the recipient of many questions this hot summer night."
604,Black Boss - 2 The Conquest,"['Mdom-F', 'intr', 'work']","Michael let her wait several long moments before he spoke his first words. By the time that he uttered the trembling wife his first order, Karen Saunders was completely distraught. ""Mrs. Saunders ?""\n\nKaren, her hands shaking, and her lips quivering, finally answered the deep black voice on the other end of the phone line, ""Yes, Mr. Washington.""\n\n""I told you to not allow your husband access to your body this week. Have you obeyed me ?"" came the arrogant response.\n\n""I have not allowed David to have sex with me Mr. Washington. He wanted to on several occasions but I told him that I had a headache,"" answered the trembling housewife.\n\n""I want you to come to my office at the plant. But first...... I want to tell you what I expect you to wear. I would suggest that you don't disappoint me my dear,"" continued the arrogant black fuck master.\n\nThe black waited a short time before continuing; allowing the trembling housewife to absorb his instructions. ""From now on I expect my little plaything to never wear a dress or skirt that is longer than six inches about your knee. You are not allowed to wear a bra from this point on; especially since your little titties don't need support anyway,"" he mocked.\n\n""When you come, you best bring your husband's condoms. Once you get here if you look presentable enough I may let you put one on my black cock before I fuck you Mrs. Saunders. And Mrs. Saunders..... don't forget to bring your black stud fee,"" he smirked.\n\nKaren, nearly in shock, carefully absorbed the humiliating orders.\n\nAfter Michael Washington hung up the phone, Karen slid down the kitchen counter and sit on the spotless kitchen floor. Her heart was pumping and there was a light sheen of perspiration covering her entire body. The pencil sized nipples on her small but perfect breasts were jutting against the white cotton blouse. Her hand slowly dropped to the tight cutoffs and stroked the puffy outer pussy lips. They were already blood engorged before her hand made the journey and she felt her woman dew coat her pretty white panties.\n\nAfter a few moments she came to her senses; looked around the small kitchen in her mobile home and hurriedly made her way to her and her husband's small bedroom. She rapidly pulled the white blouse off and wiggled out of the tight cutoffs. Once they dropped to the floor, she pulled the damp white panties off and pulled her best black lace panties from her bureau drawer. She pulled her thin black garter and black thigh high hose from the drawer and sat on the bed before pulling the soft garments up her long and tanned legs. Pulling the closet doors open she selected a short dark blue skirt with matching vest. A shirt should have been worn under the sleeveless vests but Karen decided to forgo the blouse. As she started to leave the bedroom she remembered one more needed item. Turning she opened the door to the night stand and removed three of her husband's condoms. With the needed protection in her small hands she scampered to the door of the overheated trailer.\n\nOnce she reached her ten year old dilapidated car she sped the nine miles to the dingy rundown plant. When she turned into the fence protecting the sixty year old plant her mind raced to one item that escaped her heretofore distraught mind. ""What if she ran into her husband. How would she explain her slut like appearance ?""\n\nQuickly looking around she nearly ran to the stairs leading to the office. As she burst into the outer office she felt a surge of relief overtake her frightened mind. As she shut the door behind her she looked directly at Michael Washington's secretary; a tall and stunning black girl with a faint sneer on her face.\n\nKaren meekly stated, ""I have an appointment with Mr. Washington.""\n\n""May I tell him who you are ?"" asked the black girl, sizing up the distraught young housewife.\n\n""My name is Mrs. Karen Saunders,"" the young housewife timidly stated.\n\nWhen his secretary told him that his latest plaything was waiting, he arrogantly told his secretary to have her wait. He realized that there were no chairs in the outer office and it amused him that the housewife would be that much more distressed, when after twenty minutes, he allowed her to enter his inner sanctum.\n\nAs Mrs. Karen Saunders meekly entered the luxurious office, she walked to the front of his massive desk. Fidgeting, she looked at the dominant black lover that less than a week ago she had sucked to climax.\n\n""Well, what do you wish Mrs. Saunders,"" asked the large black boss.\n\nKaren looked down bewildered at the question. In her mind she was here because the black bastard leisurely sitting in his large chair wanted to stick his large, thick black pole up her tender pussy. She was here because unless she willingly submitted to his lewd demands her husband would lose his job. And she was here because, because her pussy was secreting a torrent of sticky woman creme in her black lace panties and her rock hard nipples were thrusting against the abrasive hard cloth of her dark blue vest. She was here because, because she wanted this black bastard to ram his nine inch steel hard black cock up her dripping cunt. And finally; because her white boy husband had never aroused her like this black asshole, who was making her beg for him to fuck her.\n\n""I don't know what you want me to say,"" the petite housewife finally answered\n\nAmused, Michael Washington, the black fuck master, looked into the frightened housewife standing before him and gave her the answer. ""The reason you are here Mrs. Saunders is to get your fix of black cock. Whenever you are asked this question again your proper response is that you are here for your black stud service. Do you understand?""\n\nFrightened; unsteady on her black patent high heels; and with a deep and never ending throbbing of her blood engorged pussy lips she softly stated, ""I'm here to get my black cock fix.""\n\n""Have you brought my fee ?"" questioned Michael Washington.\n\nHumiliated further, Karen reached into her small purse and produced five ten dollar bills. It represented nearly twenty per cent of her husband's take home pay. As she pulled the bills out of the purse the three rubbers fell to the floor. She stooped and picked up the lubricated condoms and stood with them in her delicate hands.\n\nAs the black fuck master looked at his latest conquest, he mockingly asked the trembling white housewife, ""Do you want me to use your husband's rubbers when I fuck you ?""\n\n""Yes, please. I don't want to become pregnant......."" answered the nervous young housewife.\n\nThe black boss gracefully pulled himself up and walked around the desk, where he looked down at the shy and misfortune young housewife. He took her chin in his large hand and guided her lips to meet his. He let his long thick tongue caress her red painted thin lips and finally probed the outer defenses. After a few tries the young wife submitted and allowed his tongue to enter her warm and wet oral cavity. His tongue forcefully explored her small mouth and she felt her own tongue duel with the thick intruder.\n\nAs his tongue sought out it's own conquest, he maneuvered his left hand to the blue vest covered breast. He massaged the sensitive hard orbs and finally started unbuttoning the top buttons. The action startled the housewife and she tried to step back. It was at this point that Karen fully comprehended where she was; and why she was here.\n\nThe buttons continued to be manipulated apart and Karen felt the large warm hand encompass her small firm breast. As Michael massaged the pretty breast meat, he rubed the front of his pants against the tight stomach of the increasingly aroused housewife.\n\nKaren grasped as she felt the hard black cock rub against her throbbing small hood of pleasure. The caress brings the swollen pussy lips to full arousal and the young tender housewife wraps her arms around the broad shoulders of her tormentor. Michael now has accomplished the debuttoning of the vest and slips the offending garment from her delicate shoulders and allows the vest to fall to the floor. The movement brings into full view the small but perfect breasts.\n\nAs the dominant black looks down at the magnificent sight, he feels a surge of blood harden his thick black cock. Just as he squeezes the tender morsel sticking out from the perfect cylinder of flesh, he hears a knock at the office door. A smile creeping over his face he orders, ""Enter.""\n\nThe utterance stuns the aroused white housewife. Astonished she looks up into the smirking face of the black who was boldly fondling her tender breasts.\n\nKaren steps back and attempts to cover her breasts as the door swings open and a white co worker of her husband enters the room and is totally taken back at the sight of the cowering white housewife attempting to cover her bare chest. Stunned he stands with his mouth open and only then does he see the huge bulge in Michael Washington's tight Italian slacks. As he looks into Karen's humiliated eyes he feels a surge of manhood fill his work pants. He then quickly turns, mumbles his apologies and scurries to the door.\n\nThe black reaches out and pulls the stunned housewife against his muscular shoulders by her long flowing blonde hair. ""You won't need your skirt. Take it off,"" he sternly orders.\n\nConfused by the last few moments Karen quickly unclasps the side hook and lowers the zipper. As the skirt falls to the floor the Black Master is presented with a striking portrait of the beautiful housewife's long legs encased in shimmering black thigh high hose. He reaches down and gently strokes the tightly muscled stomach of the beautiful girl. His slow circular stroking continues until it reaches the top of the black lace panties. While he is stroking the taut stomach, he looks into the closed eyes of the sensuously swaying housewife. Her tongue licks her red covered lips and a quiet sob escapes her lips.\n\n""Do you want my black cock Mrs. Saunders ?"" Michael asks.\n\nIn a trance, a sexual trance that she has never before experienced, the young housewife submissively mutters, ""Yes..... Yes I want your black cock.""\n\nThe black boss understands that the continuing conquest of the beauty is his sexual need. The need to totally break the fragile white wives of his broken workers. After they fall under his total and complete sexual domination, he will destroy the husbands' sense of self worth.\n\n""Remove my shirt; then my pants. I want you to stroke my cock with those delicate fingers of yours,"" he orders.\n\nKaren obediently obeys her master. She carefully removes his shirt and then pulls the expensive dress pants from his muscular thighs. He, of course does not wear underwear and the long hard thick black cock springs from its constricted confines as the pants are pulled down his legs.\n\nMichael guides the sexually intoxicated housewife to the large leather sofa opposite his desk and she slides down in the soft cushions. Unbelieving, she stares at the nine inch steel hard cock as Michael drops to his knees. He places his fingers in the tight waist band of the black lace panties and slowly; agonizingly slowly drags the covering cloth from Karen's leaking woman channel. Karen begs him to hurry but Michael merely drags the black panties down the long, long legs. Closing her eyes she prays that he will strip the cloth from between her legs so that he can bury his hard black cock deep into her belly.\n\nMichael looks into the wet and inviting chamber of love and lowers his head and licks the outer pussy folds. The gentle scraping nearly brings Karen to a full and complete climaxes as she raises her hips to engage the pleasure giving tongue. ""Please suck me......... Oh my God!!!!!!"" she screams.\n\nThe more that Karen begs for his tongue; for his cock the more that Michael hesitates. Time is not of importance..... Total Sexual Domination is of importance. Michael Washington is firmly in control of the writhing housewife begging for his cock below him.\n\n""Does the prim and proper little wife want a little black cock?"" mocks the Black Master.\n\n""OH God; I'm begging you. Please I can't wait............ Please have mercy!!!!"" wails the aroused housewife.\n\nMichael wraps his hand around the black cock and knee walks the several steps towards the out stretched legs of his latest conquest. Once the pleasure of the tongue stops, Karen opens her eyes and is awestruck with the huge black cock inching it's way towards her sopping pussy channel. She rapidly scoots her ass towards the massive black weapon leveraging his body on the heels of her feet to gain greater leverage.\n\nAs the tip of the black cock touches the tight but lubricated pussy lips Karen nearly passes out. She can feel the intense heat of the purple tip of the hard black cock and is startled as Michael allows the tip to insert itself into the channel opening. Karen moans as the tip is thrust against the ungiving opening.\n\nThe white housewife is becoming startled that maybe the huge pole will not fit in her seldom stretched sex. The consumed girl is pushing herself against the unmoving mass of her black lover.\n\n""Do you want me to stop and put on one of your husband's rubbers ?"" he asks; a smug smile stretching across his face.\n\n""NO...... You can't leave me......... Please enter me; Please OH GOD fuck meeeeee......."" Karen screams. The begging can be heard by Michael's secretary in the outer office. It is a sound that she hears almost daily since Michael Washington has taken over the company. A different day... A different white wife.\n\nInch by agonizing inch Michael inserts his cock into the tight wet cunt. When he reaches four inches he stops the insertion and looking into Karen's tormented and pleasure wracked face mocks the housewife. ""This is as long as your husband's cock. It's all that I'm going to give you today.....""\n\nKaren desperately thrusts against the massive black body. She grabs at his shoulders and wraps her long legs around the back of his thighs doing everything she can to force more of his black cock into her love chamber. However try as she does the black does not allow another precious inch of black manhood to be imbedded into the now stretched womanhood.\n\n""Clench your pussy...... I want you to suck my black cum out by massaging my black cock with your pussy muscles. Please me and I will flood your chamber.... Disappoint me and I'll strap your white ass with my belt."" commands the black boss.\n\nKaren willingly complies with the order. She craves for her release. The black monster fucking her is bringing her to a total arousal; to a total climax that she has never experienced from her inept white husband.\n\n""Reach down with those dainty hands of yours. Milk my cock you little whore,"" continues the humiliating orders from Karen's black tormentor.\n\nKaren desperately reaches for the hard black cock and eagerly milks the man weapon as her pussy contracts against the hard organ. Frantically she masturbates herself with Michael's black cock and is astounded that there is a full five inches not yet inserted into her full and stretched woman hole.\n\nMichael continues his mocking; ""Do you want my black seed you little tramp?""\n\nMrs. Karen Saunders has left reality. All she can comprehend is that her climax is seconds away as she strokes; clinches and begs that Michael fuck her. Michael finally succumbs to the pleasure that the frantic housewife is producing and feels his nut sack explode its life producing fluid into the clenching pussy. Michael's climax ignites the screaming housewife's own delayed release and Michael lets the screaming woman continue to thrust against his still hard cock. He rests on his haunches while Karen continues her inhuman writhing. Her thrusting continues for nearly ten minutes as she reaches orgasm after orgasm. Michael never allows the young beauty access to his five inches that he held in reserve for their next meeting.\n\nAt long last Karen finally burns herself out and falls against the back of the sofa in total exhaustion. Her sweat coated body continues to throb as her heart muscle finally catches up with her total sexual climax.\n\nAfter what seemed an eternity, Karen opens her weary eyes and looks down her tight body. Her hard nipples had finally returned to their normal softness. She raises slightly and sees the soft fleece lined pussy hair matted with the black's man cum. The abundant black sperm was dripping from her still quaking pussy lips and falling to the carpet. Her eyes focus on Michael as he caught the dripping sperm between his fingers and brings the fingers to her lips, where he coated them with the salty tasting sticky covering. Her tongue snakes out and she tastes the discharge. He then coats her body with the drippings and she did not resist.\n\nFinally, at long last he rose and gave a final order, ""Clean me.""\n\nWithout hesitation Mrs. Karen Saunders slides from the couch and brought her searching tongue to the now semi hard black cock. The cock was still dripping and Karen carefully captured each drop as she bathed it with her tongue and lips. After cleaning the black cock, she searched for the huge nut sack which she expertly sucked into her wet mouth; cleaning her black master thoroughly.\n\nMichael then rose and walked to his desk where he sits down and watches the pretty housewife put on her wrinkled and soaked clothing. He does not speak and the housewife shot back to reality meekly dresses. Humbly she walked towards the door and fatigued makes her way down the long stairs to the parking lot below. She reaches her car as the plant was discharging it's tired group of employees. When David comes out he is surprised to find his pretty wife by the office door. Waving he scurries over to where she is standing.\n\nReaching her at the same time that Michael Washington exited the office door the three stared at each other. David was perplexed why his wife would be at the factory. Karen merely stared at the ground as she felt Michael's sperm exit her pussy hole and drop down the inside of her thighs.\n\nMichael was the first to speak........ ""Here are your husband's rubbers Mrs. Saunders,"" as he handed the Trojan lubricated rubbers to Karen's outstretched hands.\n\nHe was amused at the startled looks of the husband and wife standing before him. Meekly, Karen extended her hand and retrieved the unused condoms from the huge black paw of her ravisher.\n\n""Before you leave Mrs. Saunders...... I want you to give me your black panties. I would like them for a souvenir of our little meeting this afternoon,"" mocked the huge black master standing before the startled husband and wife.\n\nA number of the other workers had converged on the small assemble and stood around with a puzzled look on their faces not knowing what was transpiring. Their startled faces became ashen as Mrs. Karen Saunders lifted her short skirt and quickly lowered her black panties. Humiliated, her hands trembling she extended her hand with the panties to the black plant owner. Michael did not retrieve his prize immediately but let the beautiful housewife continue to offer her panties in front of the assembled plant workers.\n\nAt long last; after nearly a minute he retrieved the panties and brought the soaked panties to his nose and inhaled the sweet mixture of black sperm and white pussy juice.\n\nTurning to reenter his office he offered his parting statement, ""I'll call you when I want you again Mrs. Saunders."" He then opened the door and disappeared leaving the couple and assembled entronage staring at each other.\n\nDavid felt completely drained as he stood before his fellow co- workers after seeing his beautiful wife willingly give her panties to his domineering black boss. What he did not realize was his trip to hell was just starting.\n\nWill there be a Chapter Three ?????"
605,Black Boss - 3 Imprenation,"['Mdom-F', 'intr', 'work']","On Sunday after noon I arrived at the trailer park. As I drove my shiny new Lincoln up the drive and pulled next to the Saunders mobile home I could feel every eye as I marched up to the door and without knocking walked in. When I walked in I quickly focused on the surprised and startled face of beautiful Karen Saunders. Swinging around I then spotted the alcohol soaked husband who had total fright written all over his face. I calmly walked over to him and standing face to face slapped him across his face cutting his lip.\n\n""I hear that you are going to whip my ass for fucking your little tramp with my long Black dick you fucking asshole,"" I stated.\n\nThe quick decisive action robbed the irate husband of his advantage. The alcohol of the last three days had impaired his mind. He could not fathom the audacity of the huge Black man standing in front of him. As the blood dripped from his lip onto his sweat soaked t shirt he tried valiantly to make his alcohol shrouded brain respond. When I back handed him a second time from the other direction he let the bottle of Jim Beam fall to the floor, bringing his hand to his face. Desperately he tried to focus his mind on the last thirty seconds of his life.\n\n""I came over here to fuck your wife again. Is there anything you want to do about it?"" I questioned the stunned husband.\n\nGrimacing, David Saunders, meekly asked, ""I want you to leave. I want...""\n\nBefore he could continue I again slapped him across the face and this time he brought both of his hands across his face trying to protect it. Another slap brought a pitiful response, ""Please don't hit me.""\n\n""I like your wife's soft and warm pussy. Do you know that she begged me to fuck her last Thursday. Begged me to do what her husband is not man enough to do; not man enough to satisfy his little tramp of a wife,"" I continued, sneering at the humbled husband. Sensing his total surrender I continued my verbal conquest of the cowering husband, ""The first time I was with your wife in this very mobile home she dropped to her knees and sucked my Black cock dry. Does she suck your pitiful cock white boy?"" I questioned.\n\nDavid was trying to force his tormented mind to comprehend the brutal questions that the arrogant Black male was subjecting him to. The more he tried to regain control of his senses the more helpless he felt. His Black boss had burst into his home; slapped him silly and was taunting him for not being man enough to sexually satisfy his ravishing wife. His heretofore faithful wife. The wife that was to bear his children. As he struggled to clear his alcohol fogged mind he seen his Black tormentor turn and summon Karen to his side. He let his hands fall to his side as she approached.\n\nThe stunningly beautiful blonde wife hesitantly walked the few steps and stood next to me. She was trembling and her eyes were full of uncertainty. She was wearing David's white dress shirt and the top three buttons were undone. I could tell that she wore no bra as her hard nipples poked against the scratchy cloth. Although the shirt had long tails I could tell the only other clothing that she was wearing was a pair of red sating panties. The panties were tightly pulled against her sex and her trembling increased with each second..\n\n""Did you enjoy last Thursday when I fucked you in my office?"" I asked.\n\nThe question bore into her and she meekly looked at me; and then at her slouching husband. Looking into his blood shot eyes she then returned to my dark and forbidding eyes. ""Yes,"" she meekly answered.\n\nTurning to her beaten husband, I again mocked his manhood. ""Do you let your wife fuck anybody; or just Black men?""\n\nTrying to come up with an answer he merely stuttered, ""I, uh......""\n\nLooking into his defeated eyes I gave my next order, ""Drop your pants. I want to see what your wife is giving up when I decide to fuck her.""\n\nI could see the battered husband start to resist......... The next slap broke open his lip in another place. ""Drop your pants wimp. Do it NOW!"" I commanded.\n\nThe slap drained his will to resist. He meekly unbuckled his belt; unbuttoned the top button on his jeans and slid the zipper down. Meekly, he looked into my eyes and sensing that I was not going to show him mercy he pulled the jeans over his hips letting them fall to his ankles.\n\nLooking down at his pitiful specimen of manhood I started laughing. The more I laughed the more he felt humbled. He dropped his head and stared at the floor.\n\nTurning towards Karen I mocked her cowering husband. ""No wonder you were ready for a real man."" I then unbuttoned each of the remaining buttons while Karen absently stared at her husband's under endowed manhood. Once the buttons were free I slid my hands between the open shirt and roughly caressed the hard nipples of my new fuck mate. I squeezed the nipples between my finger and thumb and smiled as Karen winced at the pleasure/pain. I let my fingers drop to the waist band of her bright red panties and inserted my searching finger. I heard the white wife gasp as my finger made small circular motions under the waist band of her red panties.\n\nI could see that David was intently looking at my manipulations of his blonde wife. His small manhood was trying to assert itself.......\n\nAfter several minutes I could tell my gentle stroking was heating the tight body of Mrs. David Saunders. Her eyes closed; her tongue probed her lips and she gently rubbed herself against my hand.\n\nSoftly, I asked, ""Can your husband satisfy your needs?""\n\nHer eyes remaining closed she quietly answered, ""No.... He can't even remain hard anymore.""\n\n""How large is he?"" I asked.\n\nHer tongue dueled with her lips and she softly moaned, ""He is not as large as you. He cannot fill me as you have........ He cannot bring me to orgasm...... Oh God, it's time. Don't tease me anymore. I need you!!""\n\nAs his wife moaned David's insignificant white boy cock strained to reach it's full stature of 4 inches. I looked down and seen the minuscule organ twitch as his wife begged for my Black cock.\n\nTurning to the husband I ridiculed him even more. ""Take my pants down white boy. It's time for your wife to see a real cock. A Black Cock that she will beg for.""\n\nThe blood had dried on his lips as he sank to his knees in front of the Black man seducing his wife in their home. Carefully he unbuckled the belt and gently lowered my pants pulling them off my feet. I could see his blood shoot eyes open wide when my huge Black cock sprang free of the pants. Since I never wear any underwear my Black cock shot free and hit the astonished white boy husband in the face. A dash of pre cum smeared his right cheek. From his subservient position on his knees he looked up as I continued to stroke his pretty wife's now sopping pussy hole under her red panties.\n\n""Take your wife's panties off. I think she is about ready to pull my Black cock deep into her pussy. Does she look ready to you wimp?"" I questioned.\n\nDavid, kneeling, was speechless as he watched his wife undulate against my fingers; trying to imbed them deeper into her deep wet passage.\n\nWhen David hesitated Karen urgently pleaded with her husband to remove her panties. ""David, please take my panties down. I need Michael's Black cock in me,"" she begged. When he again hesitated she grabbed his ears and pulled him forward. Desperately she begged her husband. ""Please........... Please take my panties down. I need a man.""\n\nKaren's painful grip on David's ears forced him to awkwardly scoot forward so that he could grasp the soaking panties and slide them down his wife's long beautiful legs. He inhaled the sexually charged fragrance as the panties were lowered over the Black fingers that were now lodged in the tight wet hole of his wife. As she lifted her legs she slid down and stretched her long legs in order to give me, her Black lover even greater access to her blood engorged and throbbing pussy lips. She was now thrusting against my pleasure producing digits and moaned deeply, ""Oh my God, Please Fuck MEEEEEE!!!""\n\nLooking down at the cowering husband I could see that he was looking at my large uncircumcised Black cock in horror. I was sure that he could not comprehend how my large cock could fit into his wife's tight chamber of love. ""Massage my nut sack asshole,"" I ordered. As he grasped my large egg sized testicles I mocked him further, ""I think I am going to unload my spunk into your tramp wife. How about it white boy; Don't you want a little Black bastard growing in your wife's womb?""\n\nLooking up at me he begged, ""Please use a rubber. Please,"" he whimpered.\n\n""If you want me to use a rubber go get one of yours,"" I ordered. He started to pull up his pants but I quickly corrected him, ""You want me to use a rubber shuffle back to your bedroom and get it white boy."" As I laughed at the spectacle of the white husband shuffling to the back bedroom I continued to stroke the beautiful wife to a within a single thrust of her release before withdrawing my fingers making her writhe even more. Karen's tormented mind was near disintegration as she craved her release; her release that never came. As her tormented body relaxed I reinserted my fingers and commenced the gentle stroking hoping to keep her at a fever pitch. The strategy worked to perfection as the tight perfect body thrust against my hand.\n\nAfter what seemed like an eternity to the distraught housewife her husband finally shuffled back into the living room with his hand full of cheap rubbers.\n\nWhen he shuffled into the room I pulled his wife close to me and gave her a passionate deep throat tongue kiss. Her tongue eagerly sought out my thick tongue and dueled with it to bring me closer to hardness. Her hips ground into my hard cock and standing on her tip toes tried to entice the hard Black cock into her dripping love tunnel. As much as she tried she was too short. She became outraged as her husband desperately attempted to slide the dry rubber over the end of my hard Black cock. Competing with him to encase my cock she finally reached down and slapped him along side the head causing a shooting pain in his ear. As he backed off she kicked him; trying to force him away from her and I so that she could get her pussy closer to my pleasure inducing Black cock.\n\nThe beautiful Mrs. Karen Saunders was far more aroused that I so I played with her tormented mind. ""Go wait for me on your martial bed. I haven't fucked you in your husband's bed yet. Get your ass back there and I may bury my hard Black cock deep in your belly.""\n\nAlthough temporarily disappointed she begrudgingly scurried down the long hall way looking over her shoulder and begging with her eyes for me to follow. Her husband was squatted the floor in stunned silence.\n\nSlowly, I started back to the waiting wife who was laying on her back, her long legs widely spread. Looking over the erect nipples on her ample breasts she held her pussy chamber apart; begging me with her eyes to hurriedly bury my Black pole deep into her belly.\n\nDavid, meekly sobbed, ""The Rubber?""\n\nLooking down at the defeated white boy husband, I continued my mocking, ""If your wife wants me to............ I may withdraw before I fill her womb with Black seed.""\n\nOnce I got to the martial bed of the Saunders, I knee walked between the widely spread legs of the beautiful wife. Her eyes still begging me I let the purple head of my hard Black cock gently insert itself between the petals of pleasure. The desperate Mrs. Saunders scooted her ass downward and inserted another inch of Black manhood into her hole. As her pussy stretched to accommodate my hard Black cock she moaned and reached for my shoulders hoping to pull me deeper into her thrusting hole. Her liquid was coating my cock and I allowed another inch into her chamber; allowing the pretty wife a mercy fucking.\n\nAs I allowed another inch to wedge itself into the tight canal David Saunders shuffled into the room and slid down the wall wedging himself between the bed and the wall. He had a tight grip on his manhood and was stroking himself in the same rhythm as my piston plunging into his wife.\n\nAs I slipped each inch into the writhing wife I allowed her to adjust to the thick Black log forcing itself into her tight love channel. However as I felt my needs bubble to the surface I pulled the tip out and in one brutal hammering stroke buried myself into the warm and wet hole of Mrs. Karen Saunders. Karen scream echoed throughout the trailer. Once my cock was buried into her womb no mercy was shown. My constant pile driving cock was forcing the eighteen year old bride to continually adjust to each new sensation.\n\n""Do you want my seed; Do you want my Black bastard in your belly?"" I screamed......\n\n""Oh god yes...... Fuck me you Black bastard....... Fill me with your fucking Black seed.... Fuck MEEEEEEEEE."" she screamed.\n\nHer poor husband, wedged between the bed and trailer wall merely pleaded; ""No Dear God..... Don't lose your seed. Don't Dear God.........""\n\nDavid's pleas went unanswered as I felt my nut sack tighten and then in a explosion of lust flooded Karen's womb with potent Black seed. The spunk was buried deep in her belly as explosion after explosion of seed filled her inner chamber. I left my Black cock lodged into her tight hole for nearly ten minutes and only after it started softening did I raise up and allow it to slide out. Looking down at the contorted face of my white bride conquest I stroked my Black cock emptying the last of the spunk on her belly. I then leaned forward and rubbed the sticky discharge over her face. Her tongue darted out and attempted to clean my fingers.\n\n""Order David to clean me,"" I told the beautiful wife.\n\nSensing her dominance over her mentally broken husband she pulled herself on her elbows and looking down at her stunned husband, gave him the command, ""Clean my lover with your tongue. Do it well and you can lick his seed out of my pussy.........""\n\nThe order was simple. David pulled himself to the edge of the bed and sticking his tongue out cleaned my semi rigid pole. When he finished he again fell against the wall.\n\n""Leave my seed in your wife,"" I mocked.\n\n""Later this evening I am rewarding two of my foremen with your wife. Until she becomes pregnant I don't want you sucking our Black seed from her. She can take a shower; but I don't want her taking a bath. Your wife is currently one of four that will be the first to be impregnated with Black seed,"" I continued.\n\nKaren was gently massaging her nipples as I spoke. She was calm and serene after her intense orgasm.\n\nDavid, his head throbbing from the now raging hang over was trying to contemplate the latest revelations.\n\nStill nude; I allowed him a preview of the next few weeks of the happy white couple. ""Next week, Karen will be accompanying me and three or four of the Blacks at the plant, to my country cabin. You will not be allowed to have sex with her before that time. We will breed her. After she returns I am sure she will be carrying our Black child. You will be allowed to raise the child; never knowing for sure who the father is.""\n\n""When she returns she will also be wearing a tattoo on her neck. It will be a Black tattoo and will allow everyone to know that she is a whore for Black pleasure. Her tattoo will signify that she is available to any Black who may wish her company. Do you understand David?""\n\nThe humiliated husband could not speak but merely nodded his acceptance; acceptance that his wife was no longer his...."
606,Black Boss - 4 Company Picnic,"['Mdom-F', 'intr', 'work']","But even more unsettling for the young wife was.... remembering those two eventful afternoons. She tried... but failed.... in forgetting the pleasure of Michael's long hard Black cock. Every time she remembered those two afternoons she felt a shiver travel throughout her tight desirable body. Every time, Every Time, she thought of those two afternoons she felt herself moisten between her lean tanned thighs. But each time these unwanted emotions presented themselves she immediately tried to erase them from her thoughts.\n\nFor my part, I, Michael Washington could not take my mind off the blonde vision of beauty. There was nothing before or since I had taken, that compared to her near virginal beauty. Her passion; her lust; her eagerness to explore new horizons was beyond normal comprehension. I had wanted to call the unsatiable blonde goddess the very next day........... but I realized that the more time I entered into the equation the greater my advantage. And besides, time was truly on my side. I could have the beautiful white wife at the mere cost of a phone call. Her desperate financial condition guaranteed it.\n\nThe phone gave it's shrill warning to Mrs. Karen Saunders. It was nearly six o'clock; time for her precious husband David to arrive after a weary day.\n\n""Hello,"" she answered, her voice shaking.\n\n""Mrs. Saunders, This is Michael,"" I softly spoke.\n\nHer voice was even more unsteady as she replied, ""Yes, Mr. Washington.""\n\n""Have you talked to Mrs. Smith in the last day or so Karen?"" I asked.\n\n""No,"" she quietly spoke.\n\n""Mrs. Smith was of course the first white wife that I enjoyed. She is nearly thirty eight years old but she works at keeping herself in very good shape. Well, she called and told me that she is going to have my child......"" I let the last statement sink in to the now terrified wife.\n\n""She told it was mine because she has not allowed her husband to have intercourse with her since I allowed her to milk my cock. Have you missed your period yet Mrs.. Saunders?"" I continued.\n\nKaren hesitated......... then softly answered, ""I don't have my period until the first of the month...."" her voice fading.\n\n""Well, maybe we need to get together before then. I think you need another injection of my Black syrup? Don't you Karen?"" I questioned.\n\nThere was no answer on the other end of the phone line.\n\nAnd then........... total anxiety. ""Mr. Washington, my husband Dave just drove up. Can I call you back..... Please,"" she answered.\n\n""No, Mrs. Saunders. I want to discuss this situation with you NOW. If you want you can put David on the other line. I am sure that he would be very interested in our close relationship,"" I continued. I realized this statement would put the young beauty totally off guard.\n\n""No..I can't put my husband on the line. I haven't told him about the afternoons that we shared. He would not understand.... Please, can't I call you back,"" begged the blonde housewife.\n\nI let the blonde goddess wait....... I heard the kitchen door open and her husband call out her name. I heard the beautiful young housewife tell her husband that she was on the phone. I hesitated some more....\n\n""I liked the way your tight little pussy gripped my cock. When I came your little pussy seemed to squeeze my spunk out into your warm little hole. Do you remember when I took you on my desk two weeks ago Mrs. Saunders?"" I sternly asked.\n\nKaren was silent. I could contemplate that she was standing in her kitchen with her doting husband very near. I wondered what he was thinking?\n\n""I am meeting two gentlemen from Japan this evening at the Park Hotel. They are very important to a deal I am working on. I want you to dress like a lady and meet me at the hotel at 7:00 PM, in the dining room. Do you have a cocktail dress Karen?"" I asked.\n\nAgain.... there was silence..... and then a soft reply. ""I cannot afford a cocktail dress.... Please don't ask me to meet you tonight. This is the first night that David will be home this week. He will be very suspicious if I leave for the evening.."" she very softly spoke into the receiver.\n\n""Mrs. Saunders...I don't care what your husband thinks. You are my plaything........ and you are standing in your kitchen with your husband and your pussy is already sloppy; isn't it Karen?"" I sternly asked.\n\nThere was nearly a minute of silence, then a very quiet response, ""Yes...... it is.""\n\n""I will call the owner of 'The Boutique'. She will pick out an appropriate dinner dress.... And of course the soft underthings that the dress will require.""\n\n""I don't know what I will tell my husband,"" Karen responded.\n\nLaughing, I spoke the truth, "" Tell David that his wife is going to meet his boss and two Japanese gentlemen at the Park Hotel. Let his imagination fill in the missing pieces. Mrs. Saunders, TONIGHT at 7:00 PM. Don't disappoint me.""\n\nKaren listened to the receiver as I hung up. She stood looking at the receiver as her husband stared at her with a questioning look on his face.\n\n""Honey, I have to go out. I will be back as soon as I can,"" Karen told her puzzled husband. He did not ask any further questions. He did not want to know the answer.\n\nAfter fixing her husband a hurried supper Karen took a quick shower and hurried out the trailer door. She felt her nipples harden and her thighs became squishy as she slipped behind the wheel of her car. She sped along the dusty streets to the women's store that was preparing her wardrobe for this evening. Once she arrived at the upscale store she timidly knocked on the door.\n\nA red haired lady of forty gently opened the door and allowed Mrs. Karen Saunders to enter. The red haired proprietoress inventoried the young blonde housewife. A slight smile appeared on her heavily made up face and she gestured for Karen to follow her to the back room. Karen meekly followed the exquisitely dressed older woman.\n\n""Mrs. Saunders, Mr. Washington has told me to gather appropriate attire for your evening tonight. I trust that is satisfactory with you?"" the older lady asked.\n\nNervously, Karen replied that it was satisfactory.\n\nThe older lady had picked out a tasteful black dinner dress that ended about three inches above Karen's dimpled knees. It was very elegant and Karen fell in love with the dress. She had also picked out sheer black hose; thin black garter belt; three inch black patent leather heels; and matching black lace panties and bra. Karen was very pleased with the tasteful; but sexy attire that the lady had secured for her ""date"" with Michael Washington and the two Japanese businessmen.\n\nOnce she had dressed the lady suggested that she help with Karen's make up which she applied with great finesse. As Karen admired her body in the full length mirror she wondered how her cruel tormentor would view her evening attire. As she walked towards the door the saleslady handed her a body wrap to complete her outfit. Mrs. Karen Saunders looked ravishing as she walked to her ten year old car.\n\nWhen she arrived at the only hotel in the small town she was very self conscious as she walked to the dining room. The town where her and David lived in was small in size but large in noisy people. She could imagine the gossip train as she walked into the dining room in her sleek black dress showing her shapely calves and the swell of her small but firm breasts. She quickly spotted her husband's ruthless boss and his two Japanese dinner guests. In the Mississippi Delta it is not difficult to pick out the people that don't fit into the Norman Rockwell painting.\n\nThe three men gallantly rose when she approached their table in the back of the dining room. I was the first to speak as I took in the stunning blonde housewife at my fingertips, ""Please sit here between Mr. Moto and myself, Mrs. Saunders."" I intentionally mentioned her married title to ignite her nervousness and apprehension.\n\nKaren's timid look made her all the more desirable. Although she was dressed for a night on Broadway in New York City; this eighteen year old blonde beauty was seated in the middle of three older men with but one thing on their scheming minds.\n\nThe first several courses of the meal went by delightfully. There was plenty of wine and each man insured that Karen would be amply taken care of. She began to become dizzy with the wine and the boredom of the negotiations of the trade that was to take place.\n\nI was the first to notice the vacant look in Karen's worried face. She was not used to a great deal of alcohol and had already consumed far more that the eighteen year beauty was accustomed to. I let my large Black hand fall to her dimpled knee. The heat of my hand seemed to nearly scald the innocent girl. Although the wine slowed down her reasoning abilities the fact that I had my hand on her knee and was gently massaging her inner thigh she could comprehend the implications.\n\nOutwardly she tried to ignore my gentle circles from my long Black fingers. The shimmering black hose felt soft and inviting. My fingers slowly advanced to her upper thighs and her delicate hand dropped below the top of the table to impede it's progress. Although her hand settled on top of mine the journey to her warm and inviting thighs continued unabated. She tried to maintain eye contact with my two Oriental guests but the combination of the smooth red wine and the persistence of my probing fingers were slowly taking their toll on Mrs. Karen Saunder's ability to resist.\n\nMr. Moto, having imbidded far too much alcohol also understood the sexual tension at the small table near the back of the dining room. Several seconds later Karen felt his smaller but equally strong hands find her right knee. Smiling he rapidly slid his hand up the tender thigh until his fingers reached her fiery thighs above her black hose. He teased the garter clasps as Karen's embarrassment deepen.\n\nThe waiter arrived at the instant that Karen's warm thigh was being caressed by two different and distinct men. She tried to adjust to the gentle caress as her dress was being pushed further into her lap. The wine had rushed to her head and she tried to grasp her nearly hopeless position. She felt the first moisture coat the inside of her tight and nearly virginal opening. As her pussy lips became swollen and her clit started to throb the waiter interrupted her racing mind.\n\n""May I get anything for the lady,"" the waiter asked looking directly into my hard Black face.\n\n""No, I believe the lady has had enough. LEAVE,"" was my next simple command, a command that the young waiter knew to follow.\n\nMr. Moto's smaller fingers reached Karen's black panties an instant before mine. She noticeably gasped as the set of probing fingers converged on their target. Each of the fingers could feel the beginning of the liquid coating in the crotch of her black lace panties.\n\nShe wanted to run screaming from the table. Although most of the people in the small dining room were already staring at the unlikely group at the table they could not see the busy fingers exciting Mrs. Karen Saunders leaking chamber.\n\nWith her breath coming in irregular patterns Karen finally looked directly in my face. ""May we please leave. You are embarrassing me......."" her face pleaded as much as her spoken words.\n\nLeaving my probing fingers at the entrance to her now sloppy chamber opening I softly asked the tormented young housewife, ""Mr. Moto and his associate have a room here at the hotel. Would you like to accompany us to his room so that we can make the initial payment on our deal?""\n\nKaren, with shock on her face understood that she, ""Mrs. Karen Saunders"" represented the first installment of the expensive contract. She turned and looked at the two grinning Japanese businessmen. Their skin appeared to have an oily tint but both understood that they would shortly be enjoying her tempting and over heated young body. There is nothing more appealing to the Japanese than a young blonde girl; especially if she is innocent to the ways of Oriental lovemaking.\n\nMy right index finger finally managed to slip between the elastic leg band of the black panties. As it brushed by the nearly hairless outer lips I finally let it come to rest near the elongated clit. Poor Karen nervously jumped as my fingernail scraped against the sensitive little bud of joy. She grasped and closed her pretty blue eyes.\n\n""Mr. Moto is becoming impatient Karen, Do You want to accompany him to his hotel room?"" I questioned.\n\nAs my finger teased the young housewife I felt her long legs slowly part. Her eyes were still closed as her previously tightened legs slowly opened; giving me ever greater access to the pussy I had already conquered on two previous occasions.\n\nMr. Moto's stubby fingers tried to enter the tight passage as Karen spread her legs but the angle that he was sitting at the table prevented him from accomplishing his vile objective.\n\n""I believe it is best to retire to Mr. Moto's room before you make a spectacle of yourself Mrs. Saunders,"" I stated with a smile on my face.\n\nAs the two hands slid down her delightful inner thighs Karen fought to regain her sense of bearing. She was near her first orgasm of the evening. As her brain refocussed on her setting she looked around the small dining room. Most of the attention was focused on the beauty who was being fingered in public by the most despised Black man in the county and two equally despised Japanese businessmen. There was no sympathy for the beautiful young white wife.\n\nSmoothing her expensive black satin dress she meekly followed me out of the dining room. When we entered the lobby I went to the desk and asked for Mr. Moto's keys. Speaking loud enough for all the gathered guests to hear I merely stated another fact, ""Please see to it that we are not disturbed until 9:00 o'clock in the morning.""\n\nA quiet hush fell over the room as Mr. Moto and his companion, myself and the beautiful eighteen year blonde housewife made her way to the staircase.\n\nI glanced over my shoulder and seen the smug and self confident look on the two Japanese gentlemen as they stared transfixed to the back of Karen's exquisite thighs barely hidden under her short black dress. ""I reasoned that this would be any easy deal to close from the tents appearing in the front of their dark blue slacks.""\n\nI allowed Karen to enter the large suite of rooms first. She walked over to the large windows and looked at the dreary, dusty town below her. After Mr. Moto and his associate entered I closed and locked the door. Karen stared at me as I put the key in my pants.\n\nKaren had a frightened look in her eyes as I approached. Walking behind her I put my hands on her delicate neck and softly caressed. I then kissed up and down the sweet tasting neck. My finger then found the zipper in the back of her black dinner dress. The sound of the metallic closure sliding down reverberated throughout the room. Demurely she crossed her arms so that the front of the dress would not fall off her tender shoulders. The two Japanese businessmen stared with their mouths gaping open. Their trousers were still tented and I could hear their heavy breathing.\n\n""Gentlemen...... The contracts are on the table in front of you. May I suggest that you sign them so that we can proceed unhindered for the rest of the evening?""\n\nMr. Moto, staring intensely at my slow and deliberate debasement of my newest toy, quickly fell to his knees and signed the three copies of the contract. A small amount of dribble fell from the side of his mouth. His partner quickly followed suit.\n\nWhen the two were again standing Mr. Moto spoke in a forceful tone. ""We have certain desires to fill. We are sure that you will have no objection.... in fact you may choose to stay and watch.""\n\nI felt Karen tremble...... and then I placed my hands at the top of the back of her dress and slowly pulled the black dress from her shoulders. She tried to hold the dress up with her crossed arms. Licking her neck I then gave my next command to my plaything, ""My clients want to see your tiny little titties. Don't disappoint them or ME.""\n\nKaren dropped her arms and the black dress fell to the floor. There was a noticeable gasp and I could see that the two oriental cocks twitching in the constricting dress pants. ""I have not completely trained Mrs. Saunders in the art of pleasing her masters. However, Mrs. Saunders is a passionate young woman and she looks forward to serving you. Isn't that right Karen?"" I asked.\n\nKaren, her eyes focused on the carpet and her arms handing limply at her side merely nodded. The vision and gentle movements of Mrs. Karen Saunders made the constricted cocks twitch even more. She was now clad in only her matching black bra and panties; and sheer black hose held up by the thinnest of garter belts.\n\nMr. Moto was the first to shed his pants. Once he pulled the pants from his surprisingly muscular legs he looked at my little beauty. ""You may suck our cocks now Mrs. Saunders....."" was the simple statement.\n\nKaren turned towards me with pleading eyes. ""Obey your Masters.... If you perform well I will reward you later.."" I stated.\n\nKaren took one small step forward when she heard the harsh command. ""CRAWL...... You must realize your status for this evening.."" Mr. Moto explained.\n\nHesitantly Karen dropped to her knees and then looked up; and crawled on hands and knees to the waiting lofty Japanese businessmen. Once she was directly in front of Mr. Moto she looked up with her light blue eyes. Mr. Moto removed his shorts and his six inch thick cock flopped forward. Karen, reluctantly opened her small mouth and allowed the manhood to slip between her red coated lips. The somewhat pungent odor nearly overtook the young bride. Diligently however she sucked on the less than awesome appendage; bringing her small hands up to cradle the small nut sack. Her tongue caressed the small slit in front and wrapped around the foreskin until the full member was completely embedded in her willing mouth. As Karen sucked and teased the throbbing small penis with her pointed tongue she felt the nutsack contract and immediately flood her mouth with salty tasting discharge. The overexcited Mr. Moto blew his entire load into the sucking oral cavity of the beautiful girl at his feet. Karen continued to cradle the nutsack squeezing every last ounce of cum from the soft testicles.\n\nAs Mr. Moto's manhood shrunk it slipped out of her sucking mouth she turned her head to the second squitting businessman. His head was pulled back and a dark wet spot was rapidly growing on the front of his pants. His entire body was shaking and drool was dripping from his mouth.\n\nKaren hoped against hope that this would fulfill the twisted Orientals fascination for her tight young body. But alas...\n\nMr. Moto, having finally regained his bearing turned sharply and walked to a dresser at his right. When he walked away a small rope like string of cum hung from Karen's lips and followed the squat Japanese man's steps. When he reached the chest he pulled open the top drawer and retrieved a black scarf and several sets of coarse rope. Turning to the now frightened young housewife he merely smiled...."
607,Black Bride Likes 'Em White,"['M+F', 'intr', 'voy']","As we checked into the hotel, finally as Mr. & Mrs. Malcolm C. Brown, I noticed that Lezli was speaking to the desk clerk as if she knew him. Never called him by name, but I detected a familiarity in their banter.\n\n Looking back I realize that I was destined to be a sucker from the start. I really should have paid more attention to their conversation, but I was so thrilled to be the groom to this gorgeous young black woman that I just ignored it. The sounds of their murmuring coming to me as if through pillows. I totally shut it all out I was so excited. I mindlessly signed the room contract the tall white man gave me. God help me I didn't notice the gleam in Lezli's eyes (nor did I notice the contempt in his) as she chatted with him.\n\nLooking back, I can hear snatches of their conversation now. Lordy, I was so blind!\n\nI can hear him saying, ""you know your place in life?""\n\nI can hear her saying, ""yes Mark.""\n\nI can hear him replying ""we want you to leave the gown on.""\n\nI can hear her exhale and say, ""yessir.""\n\nLook, I KNOW this sounds incredible. I know you're saying to yourself ""oh c'mon man! Do you really expect us to believe that you're so stupid that on your own wedding day you weren't paying enough attention to notice highly unusual exchanges between your new wife and a total stranger?"" I can hear you saying, ""yeah right! Get real!""\n\nBut I swear to you that this is how it happened. I swear it. I'm not lying.\n\nAnyway, like I said, I was so taken with the fact that Lezli was now my bride that I would've ignored the Lord himself coming back to claim the redeemed. I would have ignored a nuclear blast. I would've ignored tidal waves, earthquakes, and tornadoes. The answer is, yes I was really that stupid and clueless.\n\nSo, I just signed the room slip and turned to my lovely new wife.\n\n""Lezli,"" I said.\n\nShe was leaning over the counter, her beautiful black face inches from the clerk--grinning, grinning and whispering, her lush brown tits spilling over the bodice of the gown, damn near popping out.\n\nI cleared my throat. ""Lezli.""\n\nMy young black wife ignored me, still whispering to this white stranger.\n\nI watched as he lifted a finger off of the counter, pointing to me. Lezli turned then and looked at me, seeming to come to herself.\n\nAs I said, all of this is in hindsight. At the time I was too caught up in my own private nirvana to register what was going on. Life was too good, then, to understand that I was already doomed to be a cuckold. And a black cuckold at that. I mean, you read all of these stories about white guys being cuckolded by black men, so I guess every one figures that this is the only way it goes. I'm here to tell that it ain't.\n\nAnyway, she finally deigned to look at me, as the white stranger had obviously instructed (at least, it's obvious now) and said, simply, ""what?""\n\n""We can go to our room honey, we're all checked in.""\n\nLezli looked back at the man behind the counter, as if looking for approval and he nodded.\n\nMy 23 year old beautiful black wife of less than 3 hours then leaned back and resumed her role of happy newlywed. Oh how deceitful she was, deceitful and convincing. She beamed at me, showering me with that winning and sincere smile of hers. Convincing me that I was the light of her life in that one amazing moment. Shooing away any doubt that I might have felt at that moment as easily as one chases away a dust bunny under the bed.\n\nMy breath was taken away and I had trouble breathing for a moment, the pounding of my heart making it hard for me to take in air. I was in love. Totally and unconditionally.\n\nYou really should have seen her in her lovely white gown. Pearls and lace and satin contrasting with her dusky skin. Ah! My God! So beautiful! So incredibly beautiful!\n\nThe guy behind the counter sharply rang the bell and said ""front!""\n\nHe didn't say it loud, but he did say it with unquestionable authority. So much authority that I, myself, briefly considered following the command.\n\nA young white boy, about 19 or so, came running up, bumping me aside to pick up our bags. I shot a look of discontent at him for shoving me, but he just looked at me and smiled, grabbed our suitcases and placed them on the cart.\n\nSince this was my honeymoon, I decided not to make a scene by scolding him for his clumsiness, and followed my bride and the bellboy as they turned and walked to the elevators.\n\nLet me tell you that just about every head in the lobby turned to look at Lezli.\n\nLezli is 5'6"", weighs about 110. Her figure is lush however, 35C, 27 and a whopping 37. She has the classic black woman's ass. It juts out and bounces sooooooo enticingly when she walks. People often tell her that she resembles Whitney Houston in the face. She has that same classy look, the same skin coloring and her hair, though longer than Whitney wears hers, is about the same color. She is a truly stunning black woman, and I have often caught other men eyeing her appreciatively, which had always made me proud to be seen with her in public.\n\nLike I said, she turned a lot of heads in the hotel lobby that day. There was a white man, in his 40's, who actually whistled. Another white guy lifted his head up from the Wall Street Journal (a publication that I never understood) and followed her with his eyes. There was a middle-aged couple, that leaned together and whispered. A couple of other bellhops turned and stared too. A little black girl who couldn't have been older than 16 whooped as if in triumph.\n\nI thought, in my ignorance, that they were admiring the beauty of my pretty young bride. They were. Just not in the way that I was thinking, and each of them were to be involved in my honeymoon night, though not in a way that I could ever have imagined in a million years.\n\nI thought I heard the bellboy ask Lezli, ""does he know?""\n\nI thought I heard her say, ""nope, no idea.""\n\nI shrugged it off.\n\nYou see they had taken quite a few steps ahead of me and I couldn't hear so well. It never occurred to me that the bellboy was walking next to my wife, now far ahead when I should have been by her side. She had even taken his arm!\n\nIt's amazing what love will do. Amazing how finally getting your dream woman will make you feel. I knew, just KNEW that nothing would ever come between us. So, you see I didn't place any importance on the physical positions that we now occupied. How I was to regret this!\n\nI HEARD the question and the answer, but chose to ignore them.\n\nAnyway, she swept through the lobby and stopped at the elevator. The eyes in the lobby followed her every step of the way, my beautiful black queen, looking so innocent and desirable in her gown.\n\nThe doors of the elevator opened and the bellboy pushed the cart bearing our luggage in, my lovely Lezli following him.\n\nI approached the doors as they abruptly slammed right in my face.\n\nI staggered back, stunned and dazed.\n\nI looked up and saw that the car was ascending. The lights illuminated one by one, finally stopping at ""23.""\n\nI glanced down at the slip in my hand. It read, ""Suite 2301, Bridal.""\n\nI patiently waited for the next elevator, thinking a bit dumbly that my wife had already arrived at our suite, that I should be carrying her across the threshold. Stupid me. The doors to my right slid open and I boarded the elevator, pushing the button for the 23rd floor. They slid shut and the car began its ascent.\n\nI felt like such an idiot as I rose in the elevator. I remember feeling a sense of impending doom, though I couldn't quite understand why. I suppose that I still felt the thrill of finally winning my bride's hand in marriage, that I was happy and that all was as it should be. But obviously, dear reader, things were most definitely NOT as they should have been. I'm sure that you can see that as you read this, am sure that you know that what was in store for me was going to be far from normal, and that you are, even now, shaking your head with disbelief at my ignorance and naivete.\n\nThere was a ""ding"" and the doors slid open again and I stepped out of the elevator, looking at the plaques on the walls showing which direction the various room numbers lay. I turned left to where 2301 should be. I got to the door and slipped the card key in and pulled it out. A green light came on and I turned the handle down to enter the room, pushing the door open.\n\nWhat I saw upon entering that suite took away my breath.\n\nLezli was standing in front of the bellboy, gazing lovingly up into his face as he spoke softly to her while caressing her face through the gauzy lace of the veil. Stroking and petting her as he would a faithful dog.\n\nHer left hand, the blazing diamond engagement ring and gold wedding band glittering was stroking the front of his pants. She looked up at him as if hypnotized, totally intent and focused on his clean-shaven white boy's face and swaying gently back and forth.\n\nI realize that at this point I should have exploded in anger. Should have run into the room and attacked and beat the shit out of the young white boy enthralling my new bride. A real man would have done this. But, as you know by now I am not a real man so of course I did no such thing. Instead I just stood there watching, paralyzed with humiliation and disbelief.\n\nThe white boy turned to look at me, nailing me to the spot with his clear blue eyes as he grinned.\n\n""Well, well…the groom is here. Congratulations Malcolm my boy! Happy wedding day you lucky dog you!""\n\nLezli continued to lovingly stroke the front of his pants and then slid down to her knees, the silky fabric of her gown hissing lightly as she did so, until her veil covered face was right in front of his crotch. She reached with her left hand, the hand with the rings that I had slaved and worked my sorry black ass into the ground for, grabbed the zipper and pulled it down, her right hand reaching in to haul out his already stiff white prick.\n\nI heard a sigh escape her as she drew out the hard white cock, at least 9 inches long. It was long but thin and curved upwards, which made it look like a wicked short knife, and was capped by a mushroom head that was larger around than the shaft. She shifted hands so that she now grasped it with the left, the rings gleaming and sparkling against the throbbing dick. Her thumb stroking the most sensitive spot, she caressed the prick, making the blood filled veins stand out prominently so that the young white boy's prick began to look down right angry. She gently stroked the cock, back and forth, back and forth, all the while making these contented little mewlings and admiring sounds. With sighs and moans and purring she looked up at him as she kneeled there before him in her white wedding gown, the gown that she had just a few hours before pledged herself to me in front of God and family and friends.\n\nThe white boy was still looking at me however when he said, ""looks like the little bride wants some white dick Malcolm. Think I should give her some?""\n\nThe audaciousness of this made my brain spin and ache. I felt like I was in some sort of twisted nightmare. As if I had been transported into a world that was totally alien from the one in which I lived day-to-day. Like I had stepped into some porn king's version of ""The Twilight Zone,"" expecting an especially evil Rod Serling to appear over my shoulder and give a lewd prologue as introduction to what I was about to witness.\n\nI could hear old Rod speaking in that distinct clipped voice of his, holding a burning cigarette and saying, ""submitted for your approval. Malcolm C. Brown, lately of New York City and recently married. Named after the infamous Malcolm X, his parents being devotees of the Muslim hypocrite, anxiously and irrationally expecting to be able to ravish his new African-American bride, a certain miss Lezli Brown nee Baske. What he finds instead is a world far darker and blacker and bleaker than the brown of his own skin. Instead he finds that he has stepped into…""\n\n""Answer me BOY!""\n\nI snapped back to the present and dimly realized that I had to respond to the order of the bellboy. Incredibly, I did, stammering ""yeah, you should.""\n\nI heard Lezli issue a snicker as she looked up into the white boy's face and she said, ""see, I told you.""\n\n""Yeah, he's a wimp alright, good job.""\n\n""Thank you,"" she whimpered, ""oh…thank you sir!""\n\n""Suck now child…suck my dick now and shut the fuck up.""\n\nMy new wife had called this teen white boy sir! This teen boy had called my new wife child! She sighed and seemed to melt and revel in the name ""child"" and she leaned forward, her face approaching his stiff dick as she lifted her veil with her right hand and engulfed his gleaming white prick between her open lips.\n\nShe slid those lips, lips I had never kissed (she offered my her cheek at the wedding), down over the helmet of his raging gossamer cock, slid further still, until her nose was buried in the blond pubic hair of the commanding white teenager. She swallowed every inch, her black face now impaled on the white dick, her nostrils flaring open like a skittish race horse as she inhaled his scent, and she began to drool, all the while moaning and purring as if this was the most delicious of delicacies.\n\nI was by turns captivated, dismayed, humiliated, turned on and devestated by the sight of my darling and gorgeous young black wife kneeling submissively before the young white boy in her wedding gown, the very gown that her own mom had worn at HER wedding, eagerly sucking that white cock, her left hand (the hand with the rings) following her mouth back and forth and in and out, her saliva beginning to make the cock shine and jerking him with her hand and sweet lips, those lips that I had never even kissed.\n\nI felt my stomach tumble and squirm with the lewdness of what I was seeing. Felt my mouth go dry and my hands grow moist.\n\nI also felt my dick stir, which further dismayed me. I just couldn't believe that I was getting hard watching my bride in all of her splendor, in all of her wedding gown clad glory suck a white boy's cock right in front of me on our honeymoon night, in our honeymoon suite, which was paid for by my hard work, and which had maxed out my American Express card. So much so that I fretted over how in the hell I was going to pay for it. Everyone knows that Amex wants payment in full.\n\nThis made me feel so ashamed of myself. How could I get turned on by this? Nevertheless, I was.\n\nI watched as Lezli made love to the white cock with the lips that I had longed to kiss. I can only describe it as making love, because she was obviously giving her heart to this blow job. She had never let me even kiss her in the 7 years that I had tried to woo her over. Had never even let me touch the smooth skin of her breasts or legs or even her face, even after I had placed the engagement ring on her slender black finger.\n\nYet, here she was, sliding those lips over the alabaster penis of a young boy, avidly sucking, drooling now so much so that her spit slid out of the corners of her mouth and dribbled down, hanging and snapping off to cover her lace covered breasts and staining the pure white gown.\n\nThe white boy began to fuck his hips into my kneeling bride's mouth, his huge dick fucking her mouth as he would a cunt. He grabbed the back of her head, gathering handfuls of the gauzy veil, shoving her head back and forth onto his raging prick. This young white bellhop was fucking my new wife's face!\n\nAnd she mewled and moaned in excitement, letting the towering white teen fuck her mouth, loving it, adoring it with her worshipful mouth. She continued to stare up into his eyes with a look that I had thought, in my stupidity, would have been reserved for me. She let herself be mouth fucked by this young white boy. Oh my God, she LET this happen.\n\nI was dizzy and weak kneed, humiliation creeping up into my gut as I looked at my Lezli, my lovely, lovely coffee skinned black new wife Lezli servicing the bellhop, THE BELLHOP FOR CHRISSAKE, so lovingly and devotedly right in my face.\n\nHe looked over at me again and said, ""do you know that you have married a whore? Hum? Do you? Do you know that she is a black ass slave for white guys? Do you know that your wife will spread her legs for white cocks, and white cocks only? Do you?"" Then a snicker. Then, ""no…you don't do you?""\n\nI again felt my heart flutter and my dick harden even more at his words.\n\n He continued, ""see asshole, Lezli is a slut. She is a black fuck beast cum queen for white men…and boys. Do you know that she has fucked and sucked white boys as young as six? Has licked the hairless pussy of white girls as young as 5? Lezli has been our cum-dump since she was 12, you stupid son-of-a-bitch, when her own mother brought her to us as a gift.""\n\nI actually staggered back at his words, my legs banging and bending against a chair set in the corner of the room, until I sat with a grunt and out-rush of the air that I had held until now.\n\n""Oh Malk my boy, you should have seen her sucking the dicks of our young white boys. We have tapes you know. We have video of your new bride licking and sucking off under-aged children…and loving it I might add. You know of course that this is illegal? That I could have her black ass thrown in jail? Sucking and fucking children? Your new wife is a criminal Malk ole boy. A child molester.""\n\n""Maybe,"" he continued, ""if you're good, I'll show you the one of her being gang fucked by seven 12 year old white boys. She's a slut Malcolm. An irredeemable slut for white cock. You haven't even kissed her, have you,"" he taunted me.\n\nAgain my mind reeled at this revelation.\n\nKeymaya, my wife's mom, was a beautiful black woman. She was a leader in the black community, always standing up for the rights of black folks. If what this white boy said was true, she was indeed the worst of hypocrites. She had betrayed her race while putting on the face of the race's champion. I looked up at the bellboy fucking my wife's face with incomprehension. I imagine that the look on my face was one of bewilderment and bafflement because he burst out laughing.\n\nThen, the corners of his lips stretched back into an evil grin, and he said, ""that's right asshole. Keymaya is our whore too. Has been since SHE was 13, and HER mother gave her to us. So you see, Lezli is just one of a long line of nigger whores. Lezli's destiny is to whore for us, have our half-breed babies. The girl cunts will give us more sluts. The boy bastards will be sold for labor in the countries that we control.""\n\nAll of this time, Lezli continued to suck the white boy's cock. She continued to gaze lovingly up into his eyes, continued to slobber and stain her wedding gown.\n\nHe then yanked his cock out of her slavishly sucking mouth and asked her, ""who do you belong to?""\n\n""You,"" she whined.\n\n""And suppose I wasn't here? Suppose there was another white man here?""\n\n""Then I would belong to THAT white man, I would be HIS whore,"" she bleated.\n\n""And suppose there were more than one,"" he taunted her.\n\n""Then I'd belong to all of them,"" she replied in a voice that I can only describe as heartfelt and pleading.\n\n""What about your husband? Didn't you promise to love and honor and obey him?""\n\n""I lied,"" she said, and my heart broke.\n\n""Who will you love?""\n\n""White men,"" she responded.\n\n""Who will you honor,"" he asked, slapping her in her veil covered face with his cock.\n\n""White men.""\n\n""Who will you obey?""\n\n""White men…white men…white men,"" she yelled as her mouth sought to recapture the angry red prick beating her face through the veil.\n\nI just stood there through all of this. Just stood there watching as my black bride was dominated and humiliated by the young white boy. Just stood there like an asshole as my wife lowered herself, acted like the nigger whore that she was to the majestic white dick and I found that my own dick throbbed more than it ever had in the pants of my tux.\n\nCan you imagine? Can you imagine watching your wife love (oh, and she was LOVING) another man's dick, still dressed in her wedding gown? Can you imagine? And a white boy's cock at that?\n\nI felt my soul leaking of me and going into a place that was so cold and barren. Seemed like hell. Hell on Earth.\n\nYet I couldn't deny, even to myself, ESPECIALLY to myself that I wanted to see more. Much, much more. And I was to get more. Oh these white masters, whom I hadn't even yet seen, they were going to put me in my place but good. I was to be dissed in ways that I could have never in my wildest dreams imagined. I was to experience what my ancestors had experienced when they were first brought to this country in chains. Total submission. Total degradation. Total surrender. I was to see my wife submit herself to those chains willingly, even lovingly, even though those chains were invisible, not corporeal, but real…incredibly real nonetheless.\n\n""Do you want my cum little whore? Does the little black slut-bride want some cum from this white cock?""\n\n""Ohhhh yessssss,"" she hissed releasing the dick from her sucking mouth just long enough to reply, then slamming her face back onto it, continuing to suck for all she was worth, slobbering and slurping, her pretty wedding veil enwrapped head bobbing furiously back and forth, the hand with the symbols of our recent, unconsummated marriage stroking it up and down.\n\nOr at least, not consummated by me.\n\nHe then issued a simple command, ""beg,"" and Lezli stopped sucking and assumed the same position that a dog would at that order. She leaned back, her arms lifted and her hands curled down. Her tongue slipped out of her wet pre-cum smeared lips and began panting, all the time looking the commanding white boy right in his eyes.\n\n""Mlease,"" she whimpered, and I swear she sounded just like a whining mutt, ""mmmlease awwww awww awww…mlease.""\n\n""Roll over,"" the bellboy ordered.\n\nLezli then dropped backwards, falling onto her back, her legs and arms up in the attitude of a canine playing dead, while her hips, those luscious wide black hips twitched and bucked back and forth, her wedding gown riding up to reveal the tops of her white satin stockings and just a hint of pretty white bridal panties, a dog begging to have its tummy rubbed.\n\nStill, she never took her eyes away from his, and as I looked into those eyes I saw a devotion which I knew at that moment I would never be blessed with. I knew, just KNEW that she would never look at me in that way.\n\nWhat I didn't know was that, when she DID look at me her look would be one of such utter contempt that I would wither under that hatred filled gaze, while she looked at white men with unconditional devotion. All white men, white boys and girls and white women.\n\nShe continued to whine like a whipped puppy, ""mmleeeeeeaaaase, mlease!""\n\nThe bellboy, that damned nameless white bellboy looked over at me again with that same evil grin and said, ""well trained huh?""\n\nSpeechless. I couldn't have responded if a gun had been held to my head. Just plain old dumbstruck.\n\nI was absolutely and totally humiliated, but sprouted an incredible hard-on nonetheless.\n\nPicture it. Just picture it. Here I was, in my honeymoon suite, watching my brand-spanking new wife, still dressed in that nice white wedding gown grovel and roll around like a bitch dog in heat on the beige carpet in front of a teenage white boy, keening and whining for HIS cum. Not mine…HIS.\n\nWithin myself I kept saying, ""this can't be happening, this can't be happening, thiscantbehappeningthiscant behappeningthiscantbehappeningthiscantbehappening…"" until it became some sort of weird mantra I was chanting, repeating over and over as if to ward off the evil reality of it.\n\nDimly I realized that I had begun to say this aloud again and again until I had almost convinced myself that indeed it WASN'T happening. That this was some sort of a pre-wedding nightmare that I was having in the comfort of my own bed. A horrible dream that I was having in the anxious anticipation of finally walking down that sacred aisle with Lezli, my lovely wonderful black bride. My 25 year old honey never-been-touched virgin of a bride. Just a case of the hee-bee-jee-bees and too many champagne cocktails and bad hors d'ouvers at the bachelor party (which wasn't much, really. My minister, his wife and son.) I was to find out later what HER party had entailed.\n\nAgain the bellboy snapped me back, having heard and understood my inane mumbling with, ""oh but it IS boy…it IS!""\n\nThen he snarled, ""boy…AWAKE,"" and that command was like the tip of a bullwhip flicking my ass and suddenly I was again totally aware of what was happening, no longer able to deny or escape the reality of this horrible event. No longer able to deny the realization that my wife, the woman that I had pursued for seven years was abasing herself in front of him, begging him for cum while completely ignoring me and this hit me with incredible force. Enough force to finally make me expel air from my lungs and take a new breath and take note of the fact that my dick was harder than it had ever been.\n\nI can't tell you the amount of shame that I felt then. Can't tell you how much I loathed and hated myself as I passively watched my new and beautiful black bride respond to the commands of this white teenage boy, his revelations of her past still spinning in my head…they echoed…""fuck beast…sucked off under-aged white boys and girls…just like her mother…"" these things bounced around my head over and over.\n\nThe white boy, looking down on my bride said, ""cum.""\n\nLezli moaned and, incredibly, began to cum as she squirmed on her back. She lifted her legs until the full length of her legs became exposed under her wedding gown, lifted her legs until her soaked panties were exposed, and the wetness between her splayed black thighs was so evident, and she came. She came. She had an orgasm at the order of the tall blonde teen standing over her.\n\nDo you understand? She came on command. Just like she had responded to the commands of ""beg,"" and ""roll over,"" she came at his command.\n\nLezli's hips rocked back and forth and her pussy frothed and leaked at the order, just the word of a boy. A mere boy.\n\nShe sighed and moaned and obeyed the order she had been given. The order to cum. She showed herself to be the slut for white cocks, for white men that she was.\n\nAgain, the bellboy looked at me and said, ""well trained."" This time it wasn't a question, just a statement of fact. A fact that even I, in my ignorance couldn't deny.\n\nHe looked back at my wife and said, ""heel.""\n\nShe immediately got up and walked on all fours to his side, sitting at his left foot, knees and hands planted on the floor.\n\n""Good bitch,"" he said, petting her still veil clad head, ""good bitch.""\n\n""Show me your husband,"" he barked, and she pointed to his dick, which was still sticking out of his trousers.\n\n""Good bitch,"" he said again and then ordered, ""go to the phone and call the others.""\n\nLezli, without hesitation, dashed off to the phone to call the others--the others that would take my lovely black new wife into depths of depravity and humiliation. Such depths that would make a priest shudder. Such depths of degradation. Such depths--such depths--such depths. Hell is not deep enough to contain what I was to experience in the next few days. Peep shows, strip bars, lap dances--my new wife was going to serve white men, boys, children, women, girls. While I was made to watch."
608,Black Ice,"['MF', 'drugs', 'sci-fi']","I resolved to start this journal today. Should be interesting reading after my first Nobel (ha ha). Tomorrow I find a bar.\n\n T. October 11. Didn't find the bar yet. Took too long looking over my work area. Pretty much as expected. Top notch, real state-of-the-art. There's even a new Fuller-Pinch sequencer/assembler: an advantage of working for a company that does so much military work.\n\n W. October 12. Military paranoia is rampant. From the recruiting information, I expected to see the mark of their twisted thinking in the defense groups. I didn't expect its iron grip everywhere. There are cameras in the johns for Christ sakes! Curiously, the only places not under security's ever-watchful eye are the labs. Don't want to spoil the creative flow, I suppose. Damned silly if you ask me. Outside of the defense groups, the German Bloc doesn't give a damn about what we do.\n\nStill haven't found that bar. I've tried seven pubs and holes-in-the- wall between the lab and conap. I didn't think there was that many fake ferns in the world! No doubt about it, yuppies were one of God's bad jokes.\n\n Th. October 13. Met my lab mates. What a pair. Carole's is a big gray bear, maybe 50, big, broad weight-lifter's body just beginning to run to fat.\n\nOutgoing, easily liked, the life of the party but with a sober, business side. A good researcher according to his dossier, nothing flashy just quietly competent. Flint couldn't be more different. 32, short, about 30 pounds overweight, his face seemingly frozen into an expression of amused surprise. Where Carole's is gregarious, Flint's quiet, his energy and attention directed inward. Nice enough otherwise. Just, well, insular. Top notch lab-man though. His earlier work is shot through with pure genius.\n\nP.S.: Carole's says he's knows just the bar I'm looking for.\n\n F. October 14. Finally got to work. Our work's plant genetics, trying to tweak soybeans into drawing their water out of the air. Food for a starved world, and all that. Long way to go before we bear fruit, though.\n\n Th. October 20. Busy past few days. Carole's delivered. He started by showing me the city's seamier side. That's o.k. ""meet the winner's in the dives"" and all that. Got to hand it to him too. The places we checked out are hotter than a Bunsen. And the women! God! Early in the evening I thought it was my imagination. But as the night went on it became clear I'd died and gone to heaven. Every other woman was a knockout. I kid you not; every second one was the stuff of dreams. They came in all shapes and sizes, but they were universally gorgeous. And as eager for a good time. More often than not they knew Carole's and showed it with unabashed affection.\n\nWe ended up at one woman's house. Celia on Carole's lap and her roommate on mine. The girls were night and day: Celia a tall, frosty blond, built like the proverbial brick house; the lady with me, Bev, small, with unblemished honeyed brown skin, face distinctly Anglo, but tits and ass undeniably African. And her kisses: like honey. O.K., o.k. I know it was only pheromones. Of course, we ended up in the sack. Bev was unbelievable. She was insatiable and incredibly responsive, but gentle and, well, fun. Like a kid playing 'show me.' I lost myself in her, waking with the sun up only to start all over again. I get hard just thinking about it.\n\nCarole's and I ultimately had to leave for work, of course. Staggering to the car, half-supporting each other. Dragging myself around most of the day, watching Carole's work unflaggingly. Damn the man. He must be made of iron. Tried to make lunch conversation with Flint Tuesday. He was tightlipped as usual. That's o.k. I did find one thing out. I saw his log entries by accident. Flint was in the lab most of the weekend and every night since, working on something listed as a hobby.\n\n St. October 22. Date with Bev last night. Ended up in the sack again. My god, she's fantastic! Over morning coffee, I finally got her talking about herself. Two years ago she was a lab assistant in one of the defense groups. But the military shit finally got to her. One day after calculating that the lethal rate on her latest baby was 97% she was discovered in the midst of a burning lab, crying uncontrollably, a lighted torch in one hand. Very bad. AGL was furious, of course. And what with the military throwing its ham- handed weight around, she thought it was goodbye for sure. But, when they sifted the ashes the next day, AGL found that every record on Bev's latest project, papers, tapes and disks, had gone up in smoke with the lab.\n\nThat raised problems: the project was clearly illegal under the '99 treaties. So, AGL and the military decided discretion was the better part of valor. The project had never existed, the fire never occurred and their remained nothing to punish Bev for. Obviously, however, an early retirement was in order. Bev is amazing. I think the whole thing stinks, but she insists on being forgiving about it. She's actually grateful to AGL! Said it gave her the money and time to work on herself, something she'd wanted for a long time but just hadn't seemed able to find the time for. She even credits AGL for her looks, insists against all evidence that she was an unattractive, mouse of a woman before her 'retirement.'\n\nOnly after she left work and began working out, did her body miraculously reshape itself into one she'd always dreamed of having. It seems a harmless enough delusion, pretty hard to credit though it is. Women like her are just not made over night. Still, she does have a near fanatic respect for AGL, far beyond what her meager pension seems to warrant. Oh well, at least she seems genuinely interested in my work.\n\n M. October 24. What a weekend. Bev and I went out with Carole's and a new girl, Marge. Marge was much like Celia, blonde-red hair and peaches and cream complexion instead of Celia's frosty ice-queen looks, but the rest was more or less the same. Close enough to be sisters. And every bit as much a bombshell. I used to feel that beauty like that was just a Hollywood creation, but since coming here I've discovered a whole new world.\n\nAnyway, Bev and I ended up back at her place. Celia was apparently out for the weekend. Bev said she wouldn't mind though. Well things went as you'd expect. Saturday night was a groove, and Sunday even better. I love this town.\n\n T. October 25. Work, work, work (are you there john warfin?). Cramer, the section head, pulled a surprise inspection. The shit. Good thing Flint seems to have spent another weekend in the lab. Everything was spotless.\n\nCramer seemed disappointed. I don't know why, but I sensed hostility rolling off him like sweat. Tried to thank Flint, but he just played tightlipped again. I'm getting tired of that.\n\n W. October 26. I've decided Flint is a mystery I must crack. He blew up at me today when I accidentally accessed one of his files. He wiped the screen before I could see much, but I did get a glimpse of some cell structures.\n\nWhat is someone working in plants doing with human cell structures in his data?\n\n T. October 2. Flint didn't show up today. About noon someone came in and removed all his stuff. No explanations or comments. All, that is, except his codebook. That just happened to fall in that crack behind the printer no one ever notices. After the goons left, I did a full dump onto floppy.\n\nAlmost 3 gig! Looks like everything Flint did since he came here. I'll stash it and check it out when I get back home.\n\n M. October 6. Bad juju. They spotted the codebook's absence. I don't know what I've got, but it must be important. Security swarmed through the place like locusts. Found the book, of course, just where I replaced it. I'll have to take a look at the disks as soon as possible.\n\n T. October 9. Someone around here clearly has a case of the screaming paranoids. Christ, armed guards at every corner! What have I gotten into?\n\n F. October10. The goons are still playing soldier at every corner. Now I know how the Russians felt when the Fourth Reich came marching in. How does any one think in the military labs?\n\n\n\nS. October 11. Got to beg forgiveness from Bev. Stood her up. I must be crazy, but hell, talk about Chinese puzzles. For starters, the ice is definitely olive drab. Took me all day and four systems crashes to punch through. Didn't even make it all the way through. This is definitely weird, nothing about plants rates military ice.\n\n S. October 12. Eureka! All is revealed. The ice makes sense. Even the human genome data fit. It's a viral modification program. Self- replicating, tough and wicked. It eats anything. Including viralphages. Especially viralphages. A normal AMA approved dose of AnaV would kick the thing into overdrive, boost efficiency 50 or maybe 60 per cent. That makes no sense.\n\nAt that rate, the five-day cycle would require the calories from 60 or more pounds of tissue. Haven't figured out the end product; need more memory than my home deck has.\n\nII. Secrets Revealed.\n\n Date unknown. I think it's been six days since I was seized by Zoon's goons. I'm not sure, but it feels right. I'm writing this on a left over microwave-dinner carton. Don't know how, or if, I'll ever get it out of here. Sorry to say, I'm beginning to think the same about myself.\n\nThe goons worked me over but good. Not much of me doesn't ache or bleed right now. And all over Flint's disks. Damn him to hell. I didn't see enough to put two and two together, but Zoon refuses to believe that. Flint broke into a very black-hole project. They want to know how much he found out, who his contacts are and where he is now. They were very insistent on that, three teeth insistent. At least they only loosened them. What has Mrs. Goodnaugh's boy gotten himself into?\n\n Day 2. That'll do as good as anything for a date. Something very weird is going on. Last night, two goons came down and took me to some kind of lab.\n\nI was prodded, tested and ultimately given a shot. All the time Zoon was looking down from an observation platform, laughing. Afterwards, he confronted me, smiling and laughing the entire time. ""Since you wouldn't cooperate,"" he said, ""the least we could do was show you what you are protecting. Give you a taste of the medicine."" He thought that last bit was hilarious. I do not like that laugh.\n\n Day 3. My fears seem confirmed. I'm running a fever. I'm sore and swollen. I think Zoon made good on his threat and I'll have my chance to see Flint's virus at work. Unfortunately, I think I'll be too close to the action to appreciate it with proper clinical detachment.\n\n Day 5, I think. Any way, there are two uneaten meals on the floor. The fever got completely out of control, I fainted and have been sleeping. I don't know how long. I'm puffy and swollen all over. Yet, I could almost believe I'm also shrinking. My clothes are real baggy. How is that possible? It's not.\n\n Day 8: Fainted again. Three meals on the floor this time. Whatever is happening its definitely weird-city. Clothes don't fit at all. Pants are huge everywhere but in the hips; shirt's baggy as hell except in the chest where I simply refuse to believe what I seem to be seeing.\n\n Day 9 Fever's slacking off. I slept a little last night (night?) but nothing like the zombie state of the last few days. I guess I'm going to have to start believing what I see on my chest. My shirt won't stay closed; all the damn buttons got ripped off somehow. All it does now is hang to either side of my breasts. Yeah, that's right. Breasts. Capital B, little r,e,a,s,t,s. As in tits, boobs, dugs. Small, but definitely there, right down to the big pink nipples. This isn't be happening! Is it? But then my appendix scar can't have disappeared either, could it?\n\n Day 9. It's been five or six hours, I think. I'm ashamed. I gave in. I told myself I wouldn't, but I did. I mean, they look just like the real thing. Hell, they are the real thing! It was so easy to pretend they were someone else's. Easy 'till I realized that I was really into have them played with. Not playing with them. Having them played with. I just realized the difference a moment ago and it scares shit out of me.\n\n Day 10. The titty-fairie visited me last night. They're huge! Yesterday I could hold one in my hand, today I can't even close my fingers around it! And the rest of my body has changed just as dramatically. Can this tiny high waist really be mine? These smooth, round, full hips? This jutting, gorgeous ass. I have become sleek and voluptuous, a lyrical collection of curves. Okay, I know what's happening now. I've gone crazy. Completely looped. I'm lying on a gurney somewhere and Zoon's goons are working me over and messing with my head. I wish I believed that. And, I wish I knew why the noises in my gut bother me so much.\n\n Day 10, 3 hours later. Be careful what you wish... I found out what the gurgling is all about. I had to take a pee. Bellied up to bar and whipped it out. Or tried to. IT isn't there any more. Not even a stub. Just some ugly red swelling a little further down.\n\nI really amaze myself. I mean, before this shit started I'm sure I'd have said I'd be stomping and screaming long before this. But I just can't seem to get worked up. Something's happening to me, but I can't seem to get upset about it. It seems well, natural, somehow, and I have this overall feeling of peace and contentment. Like coming home after a long trip.\n\n Day 11. My vaginas nearly complete. Yeah that's right. It doesn't even bother me anymore. In fact, I think its kind of cute. I think I'm going to die.\n\n Day 12. Someone brought a bath, mirror and clean clothes while I was asleep. I sat there for a while just staring at them. Finally, I got up and checked them out -- a bra for Christ sakes! I threw them in the corner and just sat down and cried 'till tears wouldn't come anymore. That in itself is as insane as everything else in this charade. I don't cry, haven't since I was 12. Yet when I started crying, I couldn't stop.\n\n Day 12, 3 hours later. Okay, I finally gave in. The thought of all that clean water just a little bit away was too much. I stripped quickly, my back to the mirror, resolutely avoiding looking at myself, refusing to acknowledge this thing of curves and bumps is me.\n\nThe water was as good as it looked. I just sat there for a while, soaking in the warmth, feeling myself melt. After a while I felt, oh I can't say how I felt. I mean there I was, alone for 10 days, with not even a thought of sex.\n\nSuddenly, a feeling like a huge bubble welled up inside me and exploded, leaving me tingling all over. I was instantly, uncontrollably horny. And, right there was all the bush and tit I could ever want. Just reach for it. So I did.\n\nDefinitely different. Good, real good, like peaking on good acid. It doesn't even bother me anymore that those were my tits I was playing with or my legs my fingers kept diving in and out between. I have no idea how many times I came. After the first, I just couldn't stop. It was like a dam burst in my head.\n\nSuddenly everything was perfect and all I could think of was the delicious feelings bubbling up from near my tummy. Afterwards, I just lay there, idling caressing my nipples, my stomach, the top of my crotch. Slower and slower. Just drifting in the slowly cooling water.\n\nAfter I dried myself off, I collected the clothes, laid them out and just stared at them. Finally I was simply too cold. I put them on. Once started, I figured, what the hell, might as well do the whole number. The hose were sheer silk and heaven on my legs. A lacy, virginal white garter belt, a gossamer cloud that set the gold of my skin and my orange-red pubic hair off to perfection, held them up. Then the bra, as lacy and fine as the belt, the rub of its crisp silk against my nipples setting them tingling again. When I finally got over that, I slipped into the black lace dress, noting it was barely long enough to cover my crotch and so low cut my nipples kept trying to pop out. I searched for panties but there were none to be found. I didn't even notice how little that oversight bothered me.\n\nThen I slipped on the white apron and stepped into the shinny black, open toed, high heel shoes.\n\nI turned to inspect myself in the mirror: a gorgeous young woman in a too small French maid's uniform greeted my eyes. I gasped and was momentarily mesmerized by the resulting giggling of my breasts.\n\n""Why"" I said aloud, (I'd never before had the habit of talking to myself, but I did now it seemed), ""I'm gorgeous."" My voice was a rich, throatily low soprano, with just the sexiest hint of a breathy lisp. ""Oh, my."""
609,Black Lesbian Barber,"['FF', 'indian', 'lesbians']","It was a one bed room flat. My husband's business was not a flourishing one at that time. There was a portico type room first with little furniture. Then we entered to the bedroom cum drawing room. There was a double bed with a good bedspread. It was evident that it was newly purchased perhaps after my marriage was fixed. Anyway I was relieved to see that I did not have to sleep on floor. Then there was a kitchen and adjacent to the kitchen was a bathroom and latrine. My husband was wearing the same shorts and he opened his wardrobe and showed me several sarees and churidars he had bought for me. They were most of out of fashion. It was evident that my husband was not aware of current trends or fashion. Then he took a bottle of rum hidden inside one cabin and poured it into a glass. He mixed it with some water and drank it in one gulp. He did not care about my presence. I asked him to show me where he has put oils etc. I was planning to take a bath first. The long train journey in a second class compartment was tiresome for me. I took a gown from my luggage and proceeded to take bath. There was no shortage of water. I tried to bolt the door. But the door was jammed and it was not closing well. I put some oil on my hair and soaked it well. Then I removed all my clothes and threw them into a bucket and put some soap powder into it. Then I rubbed the rest of oil on my breasts and opened the shower. I took some five minutes under the shower and then began apply soap on my body. I took extra caution to lather my pussy, ass, breasts and my underarms so that my husband would not feel repelled by my body odour. I was expecting him to explore my body on that night. We did not get much privacy after my marriage to fuck good. I was totally disappointed by his performance so far. It was nowhere coming near to my anticipations and fantasies which I gained after reading and hearing a lot about sex after marriage.\n\nSex before marriage is a taboo subject in India. After I was satisfied that I was clean and fresh smelling I opened the shower once again. I loved the heavy shower wetting my whole body. I fantasized about being a model for a bathing soap, jumping and dancing under a waterfall, which was a famous soap ad at that time. I came to my senses, when my husband grabbed me. I did not know when he had opened the door and joined me under the shower. He smelled heavily of rum and smoke. I felt vomiting when he kissed me with his big moustache rubbing all over my nose and his bad breath. But I did not show any reluctance from my part. Like any devoted wife of an Indian man, I too had got my coaching from elders to obey my husband, cook good food for him, behave like a slave to him and be ready to take him to a prostitute if he asked me so.\n\n He then took me out of bathroom and placed me on the bed. I told him I was wet and I had to dry myself. But he was not going to hear any of my talks. He was intoxicated with his rum and I looked at the bottle which was placed on the table. It was almost empty. I wondered how did he manage to drink it without any snacks or food. His penis was looking angry at my pussy. It was now very thick and I wondered how could he insert that big penis into my pussy. During my masturbations I was able to insert only three fingers into my pussy while I was at maximum heat. I did not have to wait much. I felt a pain at my vagina for an instant and then he was inside me like a snake entering its den. I felt terrible pain, but after my husband began moving inside my pain was subdued and I felt something ticking inside my pussy folds. Soon he found his rhythm and was breathing heavily and was muttering sounds like an animal. He was taking in his native language which was Konkan and no one could understand it other than his family. Even after ten years of marriage I still could not recognize a syllabi of that language. The language has no script, so we can learn it only by speaking!.\n\nHe moved about three to five minutes in me. I was laying like a pinned animal with a big pole inserted into my pussy. My husband's heavy body was crushing my slim figure. My bones were going to be broken. His belly was pressing my pelvis and I found it very ticklish. It felt like a big balloon full of water being pressed to my belly. As his belly was covered with small hairs it felt very ticklish to me. I loved the feeling better than the pleasure I received by intercourse.\n\nThus we started our married life far away from our relatives and soon we found the rhythm of life and adjusted with the life at Bombay. My husband starts early in the morning at 8 am and used come back around 10 pm. So I was left alone at my flat and started learning computer classes and with my accountancy and law background it was easy to get a job. I changed jobs at different companies and decided to try for a government job. All the private jobs were paying much but they were exploiting us to maximum extent. In government jobs salary is comparatively less but we don't have much to perform anyway. I got pregnant soon after my marriage and delivered my girl promptly after 12 months of my marriage.\n\nWhen we both started earning we sold our old flat and bought a new one which was at the ground floor and rooms were more spacious. But it was still an one bed room flat. But it was in good locality and railway station was near so that my husband can commute at ease. One morning after I had said good bye to my husband and put my daughter at her school, I was relaxing after all morning chores were over by reading news paper and sipping a cup of tea. There was one knock at the door and I looked through the peep hole and saw a dark lady standing at the door. I opened the door and asked her what was the matter. She was obviously looked like a local woman, wearing the traditional Maratti( Local people of Bombay is referred as Maratti) dress viz a long sary worn with an edge taken between the legs and inserted into the channel between the buttocks. This style looked awkward to me first but it helped them to move faster carrying load on the head. When they move it was nice to see their buttocks moving like a grinder up and down right and left. Most of the Maratta woman had big buttocks too. They had enormous breasts and the upper part of the breasts and cleavages were open for everybody to ogle.\n\nThe lady standing before me was saying something in her native language which I could not understand. Then she changed to Hindi and told me that she came to my flat to enquire about whether I need to shave my armpits. This was news to me. I have never heard about barbers for ladies and they visit flat to flats!?. I told her that I did not understand her profession. She then smiled at me showing her pearly white teeth that she was a barber who visits flats and shaves armpits of ladies. In cities ladies were sleeveless blouses and shirts showing the armpits. The armpit hair is considered as a taboo somehow in history. We never see a film actress with a dark pit under her arms. It is prerequisite to shave them and keep as smooth as possible. Recently one actress had declared in an interview that the most discomforting thing for her is that she cannot grow hair under her arms. Only in Italy woman does not shave their armpits. In western countries ladies wax their underarms whenever possible. But waxing is a painful and expensive technique.\n\nAn average India woman cannot spend a fortune each month on doing waxing or going to beauty parlours for getting them shaved wherever they please. So those who want to wear the sleeveless blouses steal their husband's or brother's shaving set and shaves it themselves. But shaving is an art and it is to be done with care and at peace. There is great difficulty when our right arm is to be shaved as the left hand may not be flexible as our right hand. But in cities where there is a will there is a way. Everything is delivered at your doorsteps.\n\nSo coming back to the story, the woman told me about how she shaves the ladies in our flat complex, then I also thought I may try it for the first time. I invited her in and closed the door. She then opened a case and took a sharp knife and some soap out. I was shocked to see a knife for shaving purpose since I was expecting a safety razor. But she told me there was nothing to worry and it would be a smooth experience. I then removed my blouse and sat before her in my bra. She opened my arms and looked at the pit growth. I could feel the smell of sweat and perspiration from my armpits. She touched my pit and put her fingers to her nose and sniffed for an instant. Then without applying any soap she used the razor sharp knife and in an instant I saw some soft hair falling down. She repeated the same to me left hand too. And within two seconds she had done first round. Then she shaved once again on both underarms so that the surface got smooth. She then touched there with her fingers and searched for any stubbles. She said the work was finished and I asked her about fee. She said it was only two rupees. It was a paltry sum. Then she took my pit hair fallen on the floor together and put it in a plastic cover. I asked her what does she want with it. She then told me that my pit hair was so soft and she had liked the smell on them. She told me that she had collected it to sniff at leisure.\n\nI was stunned by her bold remark. Then I gave her two rupees and she was left. I was thinking about her taking my pit hair home to sniff at!. It was totally ridiculous. Then I too started wearing sleeveless blouses and I understood the need for shaving our pits as people would look at our opened body parts and may ogle at good pits. The armpits of women can make men go crazy. Each men is in search of a good armpit. The armpit hair makes them think about pussy. It is an aphrodisiac to many men. The maratti woman came to my house next week and knocked. But I told her that I like to have hair grown in my pits and I do not plan to go sleeveless everyday. She was gone with a sullen face.\n\nI felt pity towards her making a living by shaving other women's pits. It looked a pathetic job to me, so out of pity I used her service occasionally and I gave her food which was left balance of previous day's dinner. She expressed her gratitude and told me that nobody had given her food from our flats and most of the time she was starving. This open remark made me more compassionate to her. I then made some household activities like washing bedsheets, taking wheat to flour mills to be done by her and used to give her some money.\n\nThis went on for an year and we became friends. Her name was Poornima. She would take my daughter to the adjacent park and would baby sit occasionally. My husband did not like anybody from outside visiting us. He was of opinion that all the local people are cheats and thieves. He scolded me for encouraging woman to come and chat with me. But I told her that I had nothing much to do in the afternoon and perhaps I could learn Maratti language by chatting with her. He was pleased about me learning native language and he told me that it would give us an added advantage of considered as a local family and it would be helpful when riots etc occur, which occurred most of the time during festival seasons.\n\nMy husband went for a conference at Bangalore and told me to take care of myself for a week. He was planning to visit his parents in the return trip and it may take one week to come back. I gave him a go ahead sign and thus was left home alone with my kid. Then rain started out of season. My office got a few holidays declared by the government. On one night, the rain was falling continuously from the evening and I had cooked food for me and kid and was reading a book. Then I heard a knock at the door. I was afraid about some unexpected guest or intruder and looked through my peephole. It was the Maratta woman standing at my door steps completely drenched in the rain. I opened the door and asked her what was the emergency. She then told me that she may not get train to go to her place and everywhere flood like situation has raised. She begged me to allow her to stay at my doorsteps. She said she would sleep in some newspaper and start in the early morning.\n\nI considered the situation and decided to give her shelter. She could not murder me as I had a revolver hidden in my house. She was drenched and was smelling awful. I asked her to take a bath first if she want to stay at my flat. She walked cautiously without wetting my floor and I gave her an old cotton sary to wear. She then asked me if I could spare some mustard oil to her. I gave her a bottle which I sparingly used. The mustard oil is used for cooking fish, and as a massaging oil which was preferred by North Indian people. It had a strong smell and therefore I did not like it. But it can warm our body within instant if we rub it on us.\n\nI then retired to my room and started reading the paper. Soon I heard a folk song being sung by the maratta woman. I was curious to see what made her such glorious mood. When I reached the kitchen I could see her applying mustard oil all over her body standing in the bathroom and singing loudly. She was completely naked and she was jet black all over. Her body was glistening with oil and sweat. She was standing against me and I could see her hands busy applying oil on her back and buttocks. Obviously she was using the chance given to her to the maximum and about quarter of the oil bottle was empty. Her hair was put above her head as a bunch and she had only a red string with some locket attached to it at her waist. She had put on leg on a platform and was massaging her big buttocks alternatively. With in a flash her round ass was in full view. Her ass was even more fair than rest of her body, but areas near her ass cheek was brownish black. She did not have any hair on or around her ass cheek. I was little surprised as most of the Maratti women hardly shave anywhere. They think that hair on their ass, around pussy and even armpits are sexy which really is. But I was quite surprised not seeing any hair on her ass. But I was not to be disappointed. Rather Purnima's clean ass mounds made a stinging feeling in my cunt. Then she bent down to take some more oil giving a broad display of her ass hole to my eager eyes. Her ass holes was a blackish brown spot in the middle of very fair skin. The ass cheeks were reddish and everything was clean shaved. I was putting my hands into my panties and rubbing my pussy now. Purnima then did some thing very strange. She brought on of her finger with long nails near her ass hole and started scratching her ass cheek. She then inserted the finger inside her ass hole only a little bit and poked her ass for some long 30 seconds. She then brought her finger out and smelled it holding it before her nose. I could not clearly see her cunt as she was standing. But I could tell that her cunt was also completely shaven. Purnima then raised both of her hands over her head for oiling her hair. I was watching the big blotch of wetness from sweat at her armpits. She had a big bush of black hair on both of her armpit. I had never seen something so sexy in his life. She was shaving every woman's armpits in these flats I wiped my tongue and lips imagining how delicious and sexy it would be to lick the sweat out of her armpit hair. Purnima seemed unaware of my presence and the effect of her nude body on me. But I was yet to see her frontal nudity from my angle of view. But I managed to get an over all idea about her black tits. Her tits looked bigger than I was expected when I see under her bra now. Then she moves sideways and started rubbing oil on her big black breasts. I had never seen any tits so beautiful in his life, not even in porno movies starring Negro women who are famous for their biggest globes of breast meat. They were fair, full, little sagged with jet black nipples and very large. They seemed to be lager than what appears from outside. I could imagine myself touching Poornima's tits with both hands and licking her nipples. Purnima then started pouring water on her body and wiped all the sweat from her body with a towel. She raised her armpit again and wiped the sweat from there too. She then brought her nose close to one of the armpits and smelled it. She looked satisfied with the smell.\n\nThen she began applying soap on her body. She used half of my toilet soap within a few minutes and used it to remove all oil she had just applied. She was not using shower but taking water from a bucket using a mug. And she had forgotten to close the door too. Perhaps she was used to bath in open as her hut in a slum area could not offer much privacy. I had seen women from the slums shitting near railway tracks sitting on the tracks and covering their face using their sary. Very near to them men may be sitting doing the same thing. And trains may be passing within five minutes gap, when a train approaches they just jump from the track and soon after its gone they will once again continue shitting sitting on the track!. I have never imagined they were such courageous people. Life in a Bombay slum takes away all of your shame, self respect etc and soon you become an animal, unabashed about your privacy, nudity and interested only to make more money. I could see her black body from behind and I did not get a clear frontal view of her nudity. If she had a white skin she would be more beautiful than me. As she wears ugly clothes and chew tobacco and never appeared as if taken a bath her real beauty was concealed before other's eyes.\n\nI thought it improper to stand there and watch her nudity while taking a bath and came back to my room. I could feel my pussy getting heated up and begging my hands to masturbate. I looked at my daughter. She was sleeping peacefully. After some time Poornima appeared from the bathroom with a smile on her face. She was humming another folk song in her native language. I could recognise some terms and could guess it was a song in dirty slang. She was wearing only the cotton sary, which I gave to her. She was not wearing any blouse or brassieres. She wore the sary in a round way fashion so that it would cover her breasts from a frontal view. But I could see her breasts and most of her backside by a side view. The way she dress could not cover her side view and I could see her breasts and I loved every moment of it. I was flabbergasted to notice her teats. She had very large and long nipples. It was sticking out of her sary like a small finger. Most of the Maratta women have taut and long nipples, which always protrude out. I could not control myself any longer. I was damn sure that if I sit there watching her semi nude body I might go mad and will rape her. So I proceeded to the kitchen and took some chappathis and poured some dal curry over it and put some red chillie pickles and offered it to her. I took some bread and omlette for me. We started eating it, I was sitting on chair and she preferred to sit on the floor.\n\nShe was occasionally looking at a shelf nearby and smiling at me. I could not understand her message. I asked her what was that. She then caught my attention towards a bottle of rum which was kept by my husband for his use. I never drink such strong liquors and I hate the smell of rum. She was begging me for some rum from my husband's store. I could not deny her request. I knew that rum was the most cheap liquor and my husband might not scold me if he find out that I have taken from it. I opened the shelf and took the rum bottle and poured a half glass of rum and added water to it. She grabbed it from my hands and greedily drank it in one gulp. She then asked me for one more helping. I poured another half glass of rum and started adding water to it. But she took that water bottle away and drank it raw!. My god, she is a drunk it seems!. Anyway I put the bottle away and she got the message that she was not going to get anymore rum. She then sat silently and ate the food. Then she took my plates and washed them well and put them on the shelf.\n\n I gave her a mat to sleep and one sheet for her to cover herself. She laid the cover on the mat and lay over it. She put her hands above her head and I could thus see her armpit bush and my head started spinning seeing the bushy pit. I asked her, """"Poorni,, you have not shaven your armpit hair? why did you grow hair on your armpits while you are shaving every other woman and earning a living with the money"". Poornima smiled at me and said "" I'll never shave hairs on my armpits. Only my pussy and ass will be clean shaved. My husband won't permit me to shave there. He liked the smell of my bushy armpits"". She then asked me, ""Madame have you shaved your pussy and ass by the way?"". I was stunned at her question. I told her that I had been shaven when I was admitted for delivery.\n\nI still remember it as a most painful experience. There were about six women fully pregnant in a room and a nurse came with a razor for shaving us. She did not bother to apply any soap and shaved us raw. We were experiencing shaving for the first time and thought it was customary at hospitals not to apply soap and wet hair. But the lady next to me complained to her that she does not know how to shave and why did she not applying soap. But the nurse was very arrogant and replied that it was not her duty to shave women's pussies. ""You are coming here for delivery and having a forest between your legs. What do you think we are here for?, you should have shaved good and come prepared. I don't have time to soap your bloody pussies and pleasure you with shaving. Lay there still or you will be hurt"", saying this she removed part of her bush with a scissors and shaved and she was writhing in pain. The others soon learnt a lesson and did not say anything and suffered the atrocity of the inexperienced nurse.\n\nI replied her that I prefer a bit of bush on my pussy and I did not have any hair near my anus. I then changed to my night dress and lay myself along with my kid. The bed room light was on. Since Poorni was drunk and tired she started sleeping right away. I could not get sleep and I lay there thinking about the shower scene I had just viewed and I looked at the floor and looked at Poorni. I could hear her low snoring sound. Her upper part of dress had fallen around and I could see her breasts naked. Her head was turned on her right side and I was looking at her from her left side on my cot.\n\nI could not resist the temptation to look at her big breasts once again clearly. So I moved silently to the mat and with slow moves removed the upper part of cloth covered her fully away. I stood apart and looked at the beautiful view offered to me by Poorni in her sleep. Her big breasts were well rounded and as heavy as two footballs. Since she had applied mustard oil all over her body there was a glistening sparkle on her breasts. I looked at her big nipples. I could not resist the temptation to touch them. I had to do that otherwise I die, I thought. I put my hands on her breasts and looked at her face for response. She did not move a bit. Thus encouraged I began moving my hands over her beautiful round big breasts and I took her large nipples in my hand and measured the length. The nipples were iron hard as I thought. I looked once again to her face to see whether they became hard because of my touch. Was she awake, but I did not see any response. Her breathing was as normal as it was. Then I desired to inspect her armpit more closely. I moved her hands a bit away from her body and moved bit by bit until it was wider enough to feast my eyes on her bushy armpits. As if she had read my thoughts she scratched her hair in her sleep and without much move from my side I could clearly see her armpit hair. It reminded my like a perfect black pussy. The hairs were sprouting outside and were reaching almost her breasts from the roots situated at the middle portion of her armpits. I remembered her words about her husband sniffing at her armpits and not permitting her to shave her pit hair fearing he might loss the natural odour of her pit. I wanted to sniff at it and feel it myself. But I still was not getting courage for sniffing. I did not know how many men had violated her in her life, in fact I did not know anything about her sex life so far.\n\nI moved to the kitchen and opened the fridge for drinking some cool water. Then I saw the rum bottle and without thinking much I poured a stiff one into a glass and added water to it. I took it and gulped in one move, the taste was bitter. I was getting courage. I had one more drink and returned to my room. Poorni was sleeping in the same position. Her bushy pits were inviting me. My mouth was watering at the sight of her upper nudity before me. She was so plump and I kissed her on her armpits and sniffed her smell from armpits. Her husband was right there was something peculiar about her armpit smell. It remembered me of a garlic flower and it was stimulating me. Then she moved sideways closing her armpits. I jerked away and looked at her backside. It was black but so smooth like Naomi Campbell's smooth body. I touched her backside and I felt I was touching butter. The mustard oil had a bad smell but the skin was made so soft and loved the touch of her flesh under my hands. I lay close to her. I was getting my head heavy. The problem with rum is that it hits directly to our heads and vanish in the same pace. I was getting enough courage to explore further. I did not mind even if she awake and I was ready for some explanation. My blood was boiling at the sight of the nude black woman lying close to me. I moved close to her and touched her nipples from behind. I loved the feeling of getting her nipples iron hard in my fingers and I started massaging those big breasts from my angle and I suspected her body temperature had increased. Then I longed for one view at her pussy.\n\nEvery woman craves for the view of another woman's pussy and tits. It is due to curiosity more than streak of lesbianism. God had created all human as bisexuals, there will be no person from either sex who had not experience a caress or a seductive look from a close friend or relation of same sex. I was in such a frenzy and I was not going to stop. I really need a view of her black pussy. I knew she was drunk and could offer no restriction. So I tried to remove the remaining clothes from her body away and I forced her to lay on her back so that I can get a full view of her frontal nudity.\n\nI was getting bolder. I put my hands into her lap and took away the edge of her dress put inside her waistline string. I moved her dress from her body and she was laying spread_eagled fashion before me. I looked at her pussy. She was keeping her legs crossed preventing me an inside view. I should apply pressure to part her legs and it might obviously wake her up. I could see only the upper part of her pubic triangle. It was neatly shaved and looked so smooth. I wandered over her upper triangle and the smoothness of the part interested me. How could I resist my temptation to part her legs and peep at her labia. I brought up some courage and tried to move one of her leg away from the other. Her big thighs were so creamy and I felt as if I was touching a buttered surface. Even if she looked ugly and not bathed most of the time, her private parts were superb. Her creamy thighs were dark but so soft and there was no hair on them. I kissed the inner sides of her thighs. That was a better idea than to apply force as she slightly parted her legs and continued to sleep as a child. Now I could see the rose coloured opening of her vagina. I moved my nose up to her vagina and inhaled her smell. She smelled heavily of sweat, soap and mustard oil. I did not dare to insert my tongue into her pussy. Then she moved once again and lay with her backside facing me and prevented the celestial view of her frontal nudity to be. But I was not to be disappointed since she was now offering the sexuality of her full back uncovered to my feasting eyes. Her buttocks looked like two black hill tops and they were tightly spaced so that the channel between them could not accommodate even a piece of silk between them. I loved to see her beautiful butt. The backside of her butts where the thighs start was doubly black than her other parts. Somehow her extreme blackness there attracted me. I put my hands over there and cupped her buttocks. I felt like I was kneading a finely powdered wheat flour using a generous amount of cooking oil. Such was the feeling, I loved it.\n\nI kneaded her fat black buttocks like that for some time. I parted her butt and looked at her asshole. It was so small for a big lady like her. Now I was satisfied with my explorations and decided to stop and go to sleep. I moved to my bed and looking at her nude body laying below on the floor, I hiked my dress and inserted a finger into my vagina. It was wet with my love juices. And I started masturbating slowly. I rubbed the upper edge of my vagina till my rosebud clit was enlarged and I took it like a button and rolled it between my fingers. Then I closed my eyes and dreamed about standing in a shower with my barber Poornima naked and fully coated with oil. I loved the fantasy and soon inserted more and more fingers into me.\n\nI then felt a kiss on my pussy and opened my eyes and found that Poornima was sitting on the floor naked and her head was touching my thighs and she was kissing on my pussy. 'Madame, I was looking for eating your pussy, please allow me, I just love it' she said in her language. I was happy and offered her my body. She took my cunt hair in her throat and moved her tongue on my cunt. Then she told me, 'Madame, I will shave you first, I cannot keep your long hair in my mouth, if you allow me to shave your cunt, I can please you to the maximum.' I was getting impatient, I nodded her. She then went to the bathroom as naked as she was born and returned with soap and a mug full of water. She parted my legs wide and applied soap on my thick cunt hair using a brush. When it was a good lather she used her sharp knife on the surface and started doing her job. She was an expert in cunt shaving. I think she is better there than at armpits. When she shaved my pelvis and pubic mound she asked me to sit in bed keeping my head high. She then put a pillow under my buttocks and carefully began to shave my outer labia and after ten minutes she told me that it was completely done. She took a small mirror from the table and put it to view my pussy. Wah, she was a lovely barber, my cunt was as hairless as my daughter's pussy. I moved my fingers over it and felt the smoothness. Then she put some dettol( deodorant) into the water and washed my pussy without wetting my bed. Then she dried my vagina using my own night dress. She then lifted my thighs up and she too joined my bed and kissed my pussy.\n\nShe was looking into my eyes lying between my legs. She had a laugh of a victorious person. She put her long tongue outside and used it as a sharp penis and inserted into my vagina. It was a feeling like your whole pussy was stuffed with a soft but thick flannel, which moved inside touching all my nerves and my pussy was writhing for some free space. She used her tongue to create a whirlwind in my whole vagina and I was clenching my hands on the pillow's sides and I felt I am going to die. It was like I am taken to Mount Everest and was going to be dropped into the valley like an ice ball. She then put her thumb finger to top of my vagina and rubbed my clitoris and never stopped her tongue's movement for one instant. At last I felt two or three orgasms building up inside me and they happened like a wave created when you throw a stone into a still pond. I never in my experienced such a batch of consecutive orgasms.\n\nShe then lay there silently for some time and I moved to downside and kissed her.As our lips touched, she slipped her tongue into my mouth and I could feel my clitoris begin to throb as though it were psychically linked to my tongue. With just one kiss she made me come alive; what I thought was dead, broken now pulsated with desire.\n\nI kissed her deep as I allowed my hands to explore her body. No longer in a drunken frenzy, slowly I made my way towards her bare breasts tasting them one at a time. I could feel her loving gaze on me as I made my way down, between her legs.\n\nWe made love again and again that night. I had had no idea I could feel so much. This was more than flesh on flesh. My Soul seemed to be dancing around the room, free at last. My body tingled with desire and the space between us, once filled with tension and anxiety now sparkled with electricity.\n\nThus I became addicted to pussy eating and I bet my lesbian barber is the best women who had loved me and will remain the same. My husband was surprised to see my pussy hairless. He was also excited by the view of my bald pussy. He asked me why did I do it. I told him that I was getting a feeling that sweat and perspiration had condensed at my pussy and the smell may offend him and decided to shave and grow hair afresh. He told me he would like such surprises. I was feeling guilty to cheat on him in his absence. So I gave him a good fellatio and after that he fucked me. He told me that he was getting a feeling that he was fucking a minor girl and he loved it. He then asked me to shave once in a while and thus shaving has improved our sexual life.\n\nThe barber Poornima sneaks into my house like an ardent lover whenever she saw my husband going for a tour and I have never disclosed my amorous adventures with my same sex to him. I know no husband would like to hear that. It will bruise their ego and why should a happily married wife spoil her life committing such blunders. God created us to enjoy sex and in whatever form available to us. SO DEAR FOLKS WHY WAIT, MAKE LOVE AS MANY TIMES AS YOU PLEASE. SEX NO BAR."
610,Black Madame 1,"['Fdom-M', 'prost']","Charlie had been older - in his mid 20's, strong...and white. The arrogant white girls all fancied him like crazy, and practically threw themselves at him, yet he had gone down on his knees before Jean and begged her to accept him as her slave. She'd been rather shocked, if flattered, but he'd explained to her that he'd be hers to command as she wished. The idea had appealed, it was a way of getting her own back. The first time she had punished him, with his own leather belt across his naked ass - and he plainly accepting her right to do so - had set her off. He spent hours kneeling between her dark legs, bringing pleasure previously undreamed of, to her pussy with his tongue.\n\nJean's respect for him, and for white men in general, began to deteriorate rapidly as she realized the depths to which she could take him. He was well off with an excellent job, and began to buy her the paraphernalia of a domina; leather clothing, high heeled boots and shoes and expensive lingerie to dress her magnificent body in. Handcuffs, ropes, chains and straps to bind him with. Whips, straps, canes and crops to punish him with. She was at first amazed how he would willingly bring her her whip to punish him with. She later allowed him to move in, and he would keep her house clean, polish all her shoes and look after all her clothes. His maid service alone began to make Jean wonder how she could ever live without a slave. He would give her the bulk of his unspent money, and eventually he presented her with a solid black plastic dildo, which he begged her to fuck him up the ass with. She really enjoyed that.\n\nShe became the envy of her friends, to whom the thought of having an attractive white man worship you as their superior was a wild and exciting fantasy. Several acquired slaves of their own, but most tired of the novelty, preferring their sexual desires to be satisfied by young, virile black cock rather than white tongue. Jean also found her slave's tongue a poor substitute for black virility, and Charles' cock, which she tried once or twice, was never big enough to satisfy her. Eventually her need for a ""real"" man rather than her pathetic white wimp found culmination in LeRoy, a strong, dark man who was greatly amused to find his young girlfriend had a white slave-boy. LeRoy had been a soulmate, and she had allowed him to master her slave, beat him, even fuck him. Boyfriend became her husband, and the abuse continued, until Jean became pregnant. They decided not to keep a full-time slave while they were raising children, and Charlie was given away to her single cousin, Donna. \n\nThereafter, throughout their married life, they had continued what she had started, training white men, and even couples, to become good, obedient slaves. Many whites became expert in serving their superior black masters and mistresses thanks to the training they received at the hands of LeRoy and Jean. LeRoy had especially enjoyed training the women, fucking them with his huge cock in front of their helpless husbands. Jean had become quite famous within the black community, and had actually made a large sum of money selling a well trained white teenage slaveboy - a virgin - to a famous black model, who wanted a white male maid as a status symbol. He had been feminised, teased and tormented, and his new Mistress promised him that she intended to keep him a virgin forever. Thereafter, Miss Jean made a good income from training and selling white slaves to wealthy blacks.\n\nBack in the present, Miss Jean was contemplating how to start Mr. Law's training as her newest ass-kissing foot-slave. He was not her willing slave, though, which turned her on even more than usual. Richard Law had acquired a rather poor reputation in her neighborhood, being something of an over-opinionated racist bigot, who treated black students very badly at the school where he worked as a sports teacher. Making it her business to sort things out, she had asked around, and been rewarded when she discovered from a girlfriend that he was fucking the head teacher's teenage daughter. A private eye who owed her had obtained the necessary evidence, with which she had confronted him. She laughed as she remembered his reaction; she had never seen a white man turn whiter! Terrified of the exposure to his wife and employers that she threatened, he had no choice but to agree to report to her for ""behavior training."" Today would be his second session. \n\nSuddenly, there was a knock at the door. Miss Jean rose from her sofa and opened the door to greet a very nervous looking Mr. Law.\n\n""Hello there, white boy. Come in here. I can hardly wait to get you under my heels.""\n\nHe entered the room, closed the door behind him and stood hesitantly before her, not quite knowing what to do. His hopes that it was all a joke had quickly evaporated on his first visit, but he still felt resentful. He was determined not to let the black woman reduce him to tears again. Miss Jean looked him over, thinking to herself that it was going to take a lot to whip this lowly piece of white shit into a decent slave.\n\nIrritated, she snapped at Mr. Law, ""Well, Mr. Law, have you forgotten your first lesson already? Whenever you come into a room and are within three feet of me, you will drop to your knees, crawl to my feet, and kiss my feet in greeting, unless instructed otherwise. Is that understood, footboy?""\n\n""Yes, Madame.""\n\nMiss Jean smiled - at least she would have fun training him to know his place without thinking.\n\n""So why are you still standing there looking so stupid, moron??""\n\nMr. Law dropped to his knees, crawled over to where Miss Jean was standing, and began to kiss the toe of her 4"", black patent leather high heels. Miss Jean looked down at the pathetic lily-white creature kissing her shoe.\n\n""Well, well, look at this. My own personal shoe-kissing slave. You like kissing my sexy shoes, don't you, white boy??""\n\n""Yes, Madame."" replied Mr. Law, between kisses.\n\n""I'll bet ten lashes on your ass that you would just love to stick out your unworthy tongue and lick my pretty heels clean for me. You want to be my shoe-shine boy, don't you, you worthless piece of shit?!""\n\n""Yes, Madame."", answered Mr. Law with his lips still pressed to the toe of Miss Jean's high heels.\n\nSuddenly, without warning, his Mistress stepped away from him and sat down on the sofa. Mr. Law crawled after her, looking up in confused anxiety.\n\nMiss Jean crossed her legs as she spoke.\n\n""All right, shoe-shine boy, beg me to allow you to put your unworthy tongue on my heels.""\n\nLike a well trained dog, Mr. Law began to beg for the privilege to clean his black mistress's high heels. When Miss Jean had heard enough of his pleading, she raised the sole of her shoe to his face.\n\n""See that dirt on the bottom of my shoe, slave?""\n\n""Yes, Madame.""\n\n""You are lower than the dirt on the bottom of my shoes, and therefore you should be grateful that I allow you to clean my pretty shoes. You are grateful, aren't you, shoe-shine?""\n\n""Yes, Madame.""\n\n""I have one last word of warning for you. I don't want you slobbering all over my nylons. You are a shoe-shine boy, concentrate on my shoes. Touch my stockings and you'll be punished, boy""\n\nMr. Law lowered his head and began to clean her high heels, hating the feel of grit and dirt on his tongue. Directing his efforts, Miss Jean moved her foot to direct his tongue where she wanted it.\n\n""That's right, shine the toe of that shoe, now the side, now the other side. Clean the bottom of that dirty shoe. That's good, you little shoe-licker. Now you can suck that heel. I know how much you want to. Good boy. Get all the dirt off of that heel. That's where I like to see arrogant white boys - with their lips wrapped around my high heels. Now clean the other shoe!""\n\nAfter Mr. Law finished, Miss Jean inspected her shoes.\n\n""I am not satisfied with your shoe shine.""\n\nShe attached a leash to his neck and pulled him down to her feet. She placed her foot on his head.\n\n""This is going to hurt you a lot more than it will me,"" she laughed.\n\nMiss Jean punished his ass with ten strokes of her whip.\n\n""Now try it again, you lowly shoe-licker.""\n\nSniffing back the pain and indignity, Mr. Law again tried to please his Mistress by cleaning her high heels right. But, once again, Miss Jean pulled him to the floor.\n\n""I told you, I don't want your wimpy tongue on my nylons. Time for another lesson. She gave his raised ass another ten strokes with her whip.\n\n""Fetch me a pillow, slave. Put it there on the coffee table."" Miss Jean ordered. He scurried to obey, feeling terribly vulnerable, naked before this powerful black woman, ass pulsing in pain. When he had placed the pillow she raised her legs and rested them on the pillow.\n\nGet your snotty nose down at my shoes, footboy! Kneel at my feet, I like to see you kneeling there. Now, remove my shoes - gently! That's right, white boy. No kissing or licking, boy, you have not earned that privilege yet. I want to see how good a foot sniffer you can be, slave. That's right, press your nose to the soles of my feet. Yes, you can touch my stockings this time. Now sniff in between my toes."" She chuckled deeply. ""Sniff good, white boy. I want to hear you.""\n\nMiss Jean watched the white man who, until recently, thought he was the center of the universe. His training was coming along nicely now, she thought. She smiled as she noticed his cock was erect, despite the humiliation she was putting him through. Or maybe because of it. White men were so fucked up.\n\n""Look at you, you pathetic, foot sniffing, piece of shit!! I did not tell you to stop! The only reason you're here and not in jail is because my feet enjoy being worshipped by white wimps like you. You owe your freedom to my feet, so show some gratitude! Let me hear you sniffing my hot sweaty feet now!! You enjoy smelling my hot, tired, sweaty feet, don't you, my little foot-sniffer?""\n\nThe required reply was slightly muffled. ""Yes, Madame.""\n\nAfter a while, Miss Jean became bored of watching her slave sniffing her nylon covered feet.\n\n""Stop, slave!! I've got something that you will enjoy worshipping.""\n\nShe stood, tugging at his leash, and pulled him into the center of the room. Turning her back on him, she pushed her ass into his face.\n\n""Beg me for the privilege of worshipping my beautiful black ass, white boy!"" she commanded.\n\nMr. Law would have refused, but his ass was so sore, he knew he couldn't stand another beating. ""May I kiss your ass, Madame?""\n\n""You don't sound very enthusiastic, slave. If you don't sound enthusiastic I'll think you don't really mean it, and then I'll have to beat that ass some more. I'll give you one more chance.""\n\nHe swallowed, desperate to avoid further punishment. ""Oh, please Madame, may I? Please may I kiss your beautiful, beautiful black ass?"" he begged, feeling acute humiliation.\n\nHalf smiling, half sneering, she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties. She slowly pushed her panties down below her beautiful bottom.\n\n""Go ahead, wimp! I will be generous and allow you to kiss my ass. You will keep your hands at your sides and squirm your face in between my lovely ass cheeks just like the worm that you are!""\n\nMr. Law hesitated only a second before he pushed his face all the way up in between her soft ass cheeks. Smiling in satisfaction, Miss Jean realized she had taken him another step further. Soon there would be no way out for him. She sat back upon his upturned face as though she was sitting on a bar stool. Laughing out loud, she taunted him further. ""How wonderful. I have a nice new piece of furniture for my beautiful ass.""\n\nMr. Law's head began to pound under her weight. His neck felt as though it might snap. He reached up to help support her weight with his hands, but they were slapped away.\n\n""I said no hands, stupid. It is a privilege that white boys like you are allowed so close to black beauty. You should be grateful that I allow you in my presence. Men drool at the thought of making love to me, but, none of that for you! You'll be my little virgin slave boy. You can drool over my body, but white wimps like you only get to look, never enjoy! You are not a real man to me. You are just a piece of furniture, a door mat to wipe my feet on, a piece of property to do with as I wish, to use and abuse in any manner that amuses me.""\n\nMr. Law began to struggle against the pain and lack of air.\n\nMiss Jean wiggled her ass on his face, raising herself only slightly to allow him some oxygen.\n\n""Now that you're where you belong, let me feel that tongue.""\n\nMr. Law wasn't sure what she meant. He thought he knew, but surely she couldn't mean THAT!\n\n""I said I want to feel your tongue, slut. Get your wimp tongue up my ass.""\n\nWith no choice, he obediently snaked out his tongue, pushing it into his tormentor's ass hole.\n\n""Further, boy. Get it right in!""\n\nHe pushed further, hearing the sounds of pleasure above him, and felt his tongue push right into her ass. He was gratified to hear a long sigh of ecstasy from his Mistress, then jolted as he felt her hand encircle his unbelievably hard cock.\n\nHe heard her chuckle. ""Well, my little white slave, it looks like you really love your Mistress.""\n\nHe groaned as she softly began to masturbate him. He hadn't realized his arousal until now, but suddenly he was desperate to cum.\n\n""Would you like to cum for your Mistress, boy?""\n\nHe struggled to let her know how much he needed release. He tried to nod his head, with her weight still pressing down on his face. Suddenly he felt her other hand grasp his balls, and the need was even greater.\n\nFuck my hand if you want to come, sissy.""\n\nHe was beyond humiliation now as he began to buck his hips up and down as she maintained a grasp on his dick. It was only a loose grip, and he longed for her to hold him tightly, but she was not going to help ease his degradation.\n\nWith his tongue still up her ass, he began to feel an orgasm of gigantic proportions approach. He didn't know it, but up above him Miss Jean was also experiencing wonderful pleasures. She could feel him about to erupt, and knew it was another stage of his enslavement, another manifestation of her power. Goddam, breaking him in was making her so hot!\n\nThey both came together, pure, undiluted sexual release. He thought he would never stop firing his cum into the air, and she lost herself deep within her own pleasure, his tongue encouraging her body towards ultimate ecstasy. \n\nWhen they began to come down, Miss Jean felt on top of the world. In contrast, Mr. Law realized that he had passed a threshold. His wife, even his teenage lover, could never give him what Miss Jean had just given him. He began to wonder if it was such a bad thing, being her slave. Perhaps he'd be allowed to fuck her one day, if he pleased her enough. He could avoid punishments by being obedient and submissive, and hopefully earn more pleasure.\n\nHis Mistress raised herself from him, but he remained where he was, drawing in deep breaths of fresh air. ""And what have you to say to me for allowing you release, slave?"" asked Miss Jean as she settled down on the sofa once again.\n\nHe raised himself to his knees before her. ""Thank you, Madame. I've never known anything like it.""\n\nHe watched in fascination as she unclipped her stockings and slowly rolled them down and off her legs.\n\n""Good. You may express your gratitude by worshipping my toes.""\n\nHe bent to his task without complaint, taking each toe into his mouth individually as Miss Jean leant back to enjoy his ministrations. He felt the world slipping into place around him, still enveloped in the afterglow of the most delicious orgasm of his life.\n\nAfter half an hour she looked down at the pathetic slave beneath her feet. ""You are my property, I own you. Your only purpose is to serve, worship, and amuse me. Is that understood, slave??""\n\n""Yes, Madame."" replied Mr. Law, unwilling to cease his loving worship of Miss Jean's beautiful toes. He almost pouted in protest when she shifted on her sofa and removed her feet from his mouth.\n\n""Now, lets make arrangements for your next visit, white boy. I've something very special planned for you....."""
611,Black Madame 2,"['Fdom-M', 'prost']","I strip. She is amused to see that I have followed orders, and am wearing my wife's sexiest white lingerie under my work clothes. The white basque is tight and was very awkward for me to put on, but probably helps to make my figure more feminine, the way Madame likes it. Suspender straps run from it to the lacy-topped white stockings they support. White satin panties almost contain my erect cock, as my shiny helmet pokes impudently over the top of my panties. It will probably pay for its impertinence later.\n\nMadame places a pair of white stiletto's on the floor next to my feet. ""Get into them, sissy slut."" I obey, feeling ridiculous under the scornful gaze of my black mistress.\n\nShe holds out her palm at crotch height, and as trained I pull my panties to the side and place my balls in her hand. She gazes into my eyes with a wicked smile on her lips, and slowly squeezes.\n\n""Who's boss here?"" she asks.\n\n""You are, Madame,"" I gulp, ""You are the Mistress of my worthless white ass, and the owner of my penis and balls, Miss Jean.""\n\nLaughing, she cuffs my hands high behind me, in the small of my back.\n\n""Don't you look sweet now, Mr. Law?"" she laughs. My face burns in delicious humiliation.\n\n""Where are the spare stockings I told you to bring?""\n\nI gulp. ""Madame, I couldn't find any others in my wife's drawers."" She looks at me sharply, and I quake under her gaze.\n\n""But I found some in Amanda's room. They're in the bag at the door.""\n\nMiss Jean's eyes widen in glee. ""Excellent, sissy-boy. Your balls will be punished by your daughter's nylons.""\n\nTaking the worn black stockings, she reaches under my panties and begins to bind them around my balls, taking care to separate and lift each one. It is tight, and I strive to remain still, knowing my punishment if I annoy my Mistress. I see them in the mirror, one poking out from each side of the white panties, taking on a purple hue with the strain. \n\nThe second stocking is used as a leash, and Miss Jean pulls on it, leading me around her living room. I totter after her on my white high heels. After so many lessons at Miss Jean's hands, I am fairly competent in them, and take great care to wiggle my ass as I walk, trying to be as feminine as possible to avoid incurring my Mistress's wrath.\n\nI see her hand firmly grasping the end of my cock-lead, her long scarlet fingernails appearing as cruel talons to me. Madame's bottom sways before me invitingly, from side to side - how I long for her permission to bury my face into its sweetness. Her tight skirt reaches the back of her knees, and I admire the shimmering black hose-covered legs below. Finally, I gaze reverently at her spike heels , at least 4"" high, long and tapering. She walks confidently in her high heeled shoes, the very ones I have spent hours polishing with my humble tongue.\n\n""I wonder when Amanda last wore these stockings, sissy?"" She turns and winks. ""I bet she enjoyed wearing them for her boyfriend. Do you think she allowed his hands to rove all over them? I wonder if they parted for his hands to stroke her young pussy? Do you think her lover is black? I bet he is, sissy boy. Next time you come to worship me, bring a pair of your daughter's sexiest panties!"" She gives a sharp tug, and I groan in pain but voice my assent.\n\nOh, my Mistress knows what buttons to push. My cock grows even harder as I try not to imagine my 18 year old daughter making out in the sexy stockings I now wear bound around my balls. I wonder what torment awaits me with Amanda's panties.\n\nMistress then commands me to kneel before her as she sits at her dresser. ""You may ask now, white-boy.""\n\nI hate to ask, as well she knows, but dare not disobey.\n\n""Please, Madame, please make my face up in pretty makeup. Please make me look sexy and girlish."" I look up pleadingly into her beautiful face, knowing that if I don't make it convincing she will punish me more.\n\n""Good sissy,"" she laughs. ""Of course Madame will make you up. We must make you look sweet for the girls.""\n\nMy heart freezes. Girls? Oh, no - she doesn't intend to expose me like this to others, surely!\n\n""Oh yes, sissy. My niece is coming over soon, and she's heard so much about your little visits here. She's bringing a friend. They're both dying to meet you. You see, they both remember you from high school. They were cheerleaders, and we all know how you used to treat colored cheerleaders. I think you'll be paying for being such a white-ass pig all afternoon. I wonder if you'll remember them?! You won't forget them after today, that's a fact, boy.""\n\nMiss Jean wipes away a tear from my cheek, and continues to apply the thick makeup with skill. She knows how I hate being feminised, and enjoys it all the more because of it. I catch another glimpse of myself in her mirror. I look so very vulnerable, and know how helpless and ridiculous I must appear.\n\n""You'll like my niece, sissy,"" my Mistress continues. ""She's around the same age as your daughter - almost 20. She's so beautiful - and you'll just be crazy about her legs - they are so long. Of course, she doesn't have my breasts, but Pauline's are okay in their way. Not that it matters much to you, Mister football coach. Pauline only takes real men as lovers. Not sissy white boys like you. But you'll give her lots of fun anyway, in your own way. Just be sure to treat her and her friend with respect, boy. Your ass is theirs! Ha-ha!""\n\nI feel a shiver of fear run through me. ""Madame, will they hurt me?""\n\n""Of course, sissy. Pauline has a fantasy about fucking a white man's ass. She's got a lovely big, hard, strap-on to do it, and I told her that you'd just love to be on the receiving end of her dildo.""\n\n""But...Madame...""\n\n""Oh, you don't need to thank me, sissy. You should have heard Pauline laugh when I told her I knew a white sissy who loved to be sodomised. When I told her it was you, well, she looked like the cat who got the cream. And her friend, Cindy, she wants to beat your ass after it's been well and truly fucked."" \n\nMiss Jean finished applying the makeup and put a cute wig on my head. Now I looked very feminine, if not exactly female.\n\n""Over my lap now, whitey. Let's warm up that fat ass of yours before the girls get here.""\n\nI obey with alacrity. Madame knows how to spank white boys.\n\nAnd yet somehow, despite knowing what lay ahead, my cock strained against my wife's scanty panties as I stretch myself across Madame's ample lap. My now-tender balls flattened out on her tight skirt and I felt a feeling of total humiliation and fear pass through me as I recited the words Mistress had trained me to say.\n\n""Please....please punish my naughty white sissy ass, Madame. Please punish me on behalf of the superior black race.""\n\nMadame laughed. ""Of course, boy. If that's what you want Madame will be happy to punish you."""
612,Black Madame 3,"['Fdom-M', 'prost']","It took over an hour for Mistress to get me ready. There was really no need to take so long, but Miss Jean enjoyed humiliating me, and stretched it out. She often paused to let me admire each item of attire, and painstakingly applied my makeup.\n\n""What do you think of this sexy bra, Mr. Law?"" she asked.\n\n""It's beautiful, Madame. I'm such a lucky sissy to be allowed to wear such pretty things."" This was the way Miss Jean liked to rub my nose in it. I had quickly learned that lack of appreciation or enthusiasm for my training meant I'd end up with a very sore ass. My mind urged me to resist her crude brain-washing techniques, but my body remembered the glorious orgasms she had the power to give - and also the pain she could dish out. And so I strove to keep her pleased with my behavior.\n\n""Do you like these panties I got for you, sissy?""\n\n""Oh, Madame, they're gorgeous. You are so kind to me, Madame. Please may I be allowed to put them on?""\n\n""Of course you may wear the pretty panties, Mr. Law. But I don't want you staining them again. You remember what happened last time?""\n\nIndeed I did. I had been teased all night when, as Miss Jean surely expected, I had cum in my panties, much to my severe embarrassment. I had been promptly pulled across Miss Jean's lap and soundly spanked for the offense. \n\nMiss Jean informed me she had invited three friends. The first to arrive was a Miss Angela, one of the sexiest ladies I had ever seen. She wore an incredibly tight, short dress in black leather, black panty-hose over the most wonderfully long, shapely legs, and 4"" high heeled shoes. Her 27 year old ebony face was impeccably made up, and her flowing hair curled around her bare shoulders.\n\n""My, how sweet you look, boy,"" she laughed as I rose from dutifully kissing her shoes, ""Your Mistress told me how you loved to be her sissy, but I didn't believe it until now.""\n\nI withered under her condescending gaze, wishing I could assure her that I was indeed a real man. Had I met this beauty in other circumstances, where I could have done something to impress her, I might have had the chance of seducing her. Although I tried to disguise my rampant lust for her, she seemed to know the effect she had on me, and with a shock I realized that she had noticed my little cock pushing out the front of my skirt. With a self-satisfied smile, she contemptuously turned on her heel to join my Mistress in the living room.\n\nI had barely recovered when the other two guests arrived hand in hand, Ms Valerie and Miss Debra. The older of the two was Ms Valerie, around six years older than I, at 47. She was a very attractive woman, expensively dressed and with a haughty air of sophistication about her. As I took her fur coat I realized with a shock that this was Miss Pauline's mother, as I had met her several times at PTA meetings at my school, when I had arrogantly dismissed her complaints about my poor treatment of her daughter. Miss Pauline had had her revenge. I expected tonight Ms Valerie would have hers.\n\nI quelled at the cool look Ms Valerie gave me, and knew instantly that she had been told all about my degradation at her daughter's hand, and had been looking forward to seeing me Her friend, Miss Debra, was the youngest of the guests, in her early 20's, and she was also stunning to look at. Her hair was styled short, and I thought she dressed a little butch, in tight black leather jeans, but her see-through white silk shirt proclaimed her a very feminine woman. She wore ankle boots that boasted long, cruel heels. Her face, also, was very feminine, and she wore dark red lipstick on luscious, untouchable lips. Her sultry eyes promised an interesting evening lay ahead. \n\nThey all went and sat in the living room, and I went to serve them drinks. I knew to curtsy properly each time I entered or left the presence of one of the ladies. Ms Valerie did not think I had curtsied well enough, and I had to ask her very nicely to slap my little sissy dick so I would learn to be a better sissy servant. Of course I then had to thank the lady for taking the time to punish me.\n\nThe evening went successfully enough, with me fetching and serving and having my semi-erect white dick slapped when one of the ladies thought my curtsies were not cute enough. Things began to get interesting, however, when I was having my little cock slapped by Miss Debra, and it began to harden under the stimulation. The ladies all waited for it to acquire its full size, then realized, with much mirth, that this was as big as it got. Mistress Angela, with a wink at me, asked my owner when I had last been allowed to cum. I was instructed to answer the lady.\n\n""I was allowed to masturbate in Madame's presence last week, Mistress Angela."" I replied, in my most deferential voice. Mistress Angela overawed me, her breathtaking beauty bringing home how pathetic I must appear. \n\nThe lady laughed, then Ms Valerie asked me when I had last been allowed to take pleasure with my wife. My face reddened.\n\n""I was given permission to make love to my wife 17 days ago, Ms Valerie.""\n\n""Did she enjoy it, white boy?""\n\nMy face got even redder. ""I was instructed to cum before my wife had an orgasm, Mistress.""\n\nThe group of ladies laughed.\n\n""And what did your wife think of this, boy?"" asked Mistress Debra.\n\n""She...she wasn't too happy with me, Miss Debra."" I replied. It was rather an understatement, we had had a blazing row and I'd been packed off to the spare room until I learned how to be a 'proper' man. I'd listened to my wife bring herself off with the vibrator I'd been ordered to give her by Miss Jean when I'd first began my training.\n\nMiss Jean spoke as the laughter began to subside. ""I told sissy that he may be allowed to show his respect for us tonight, girls.""\n\nI was mortified. Not before all Madame's guests, surely.\n\n""A splendid idea,"" spoke up Mistress Angela, ""He can use my panties if he asks nicely.""\n\nI wanted the room to swallow me up, but I noticed Miss Jean looking at me, expectantly. I would be allowed no escape. Besides, I realized with a shock, I was desperate to feel Miss Angela's panties on my cock.\n\n""Please, Mistress Angela, may I be allowed to masturbate into your beautiful, sexy panties?""\n\n""Are you sure you want to do it in front of us, sissy?"" she asked, gazing deeply into my eyes.\n\nEveryone knew I had no choice, but the ladies were enjoying playing it out. My face could not have gotten any redder now.\n\n""Yes, please, Mistress Angela. It would be a great honor to me to be allowed to show my respect to Madame's guests.""\n\n""Go on."" Miss Jean ordered sternly as the ladies continued to enjoy my humiliation.\n\n""I love to jerk off into beautiful ladies panties. Especially beautiful black ladies panties. It makes my little white penis very hard.""\n\nI wanted to die as the ladies roared their laughter.\n\nMistress Angela then stood up and, reaching under her leather dress, pulled down a pair of white, silky briefs. I realized then that she was actually wearing stockings, not panty-hose, and my dick twitched more as I caught a glimpse of smooth, ebony thighs. Miss Angela draped her panties over the end of my exposed cock.\n\n""Hands on head, sissy,"" said Miss Jean, ""I'm going to masturbate your pathetic little cock myself.""\n\nSo saying, she stood behind me and wrapped the gorgeous panties, still warm from Mistress Angela's pussy, around my already hard dick.\n\n""Pump your white dick, sissy boy.""\n\nMiss Jean was determined to wring every bit of humiliation out of the situation. The ladies sat back to enjoy the show as I pumped my ass back and forward, causing wonderful sensations to run along my cock. Miss Jean grasped the panties tightly around me. She wasn't masturbating me at all - instead she was making me fuck the panties in her hand.\n\nDespite the intense humiliation I could feel myself building to a climax. It had been a long week, and I was unable to stop myself groaning loudly with pleasure, which brought forth fresh peals of laughter from the ladies. I knew I must have been a pathetic sight, and Madame's friends, sitting before me with legs crossed, had surely never witnessed a more degrading spectacle. I realized that they did not really regard me as an individual - instead I was an example of the white male who was a bane on their lives.\n\nI came in a torrent, soaking Mistress Angela's delicate panties with my cum. I noticed Miss Debra pressing her thighs tightly together, and wondered if my humiliation had actually turned her on. Ms Valerie, despite enjoying my degradation, looked slightly disappointed that I had been allowed to cum - I think she would have enjoyed denying me release.\n\nMy Mistress released my cock and joined the ladies before me. I was left standing alone, with a pair of soft panties wrapped around my cock, sighing in pleasure in the aftermath of a rare orgasm. My tormentors remained seated before me, giggling like schoolgirls and making disparaging comments about my performance and inadequate equipment. My cock gradually lost its hardness and, to my shame, Miss Angela's panties dropped off my cock and landed at my feet, prompting fresh laughter.\n\nMistress Angela rose from her seat to pick up the sodden panties. She held them up before my eyes.\n\n""You disgusting, vile creature. You've ruined my underwear.""\n\n""I'm...I'm sorry, Miss Angela."" I replied, returning to reality with regret.\n\n""Make him clean them, Angela."" spoke up Miss Debra.\n\n""You heard her, white boy. Open up.""\n\nReluctantly I opened my mouth, and Miss Angela deposited her panties inside with a smile.\n\n""Suck them clean, boy,"" she instructed, delight at my degradation clear in her dark face.\n\nI began to chew, fighting against the urge to spit them out. I had never tasted cum before, and struggled against the vile taste, knowing I dare not show my displeasure. Mistress Angela watched my face for a few moments then returned to her friends, who lost interest in me as they began to converse.\n\nI remained ignored for ten minutes or so, when I saw Ms Valerie asking something of my Mistress. Miss Jean smiled, and beckoned me over.\n\n""Kneel before us, Mr. Law."" she ordered. Miss Angela reached forward to reclaim her panties, which she threw to the floor with hardly a glance.\n\nI knelt, looking up at the four superb ladies, wondering what was to come next.\n\n""Ms Valerie would like to hear how you enjoyed her daughter's dildo.""\n\nIt was a double-barbed question. I could not possibly tell her how much I had hated it - the punishment for such impertinence would be severe indeed. But I was scared that if I took the only reasonable alternative I would be subjected to an ass-fucking again.\n\n""Well, boy?"" asked an impatient Ms Valerie.\n\nI determined to take the lesser of the two evils.\n\n""I very much enjoyed being fucked by your daughter, Ms Valerie. I am a very lucky sissy to lose my virginity to Miss Pauline's dildo. She was very ... masterful, and my ass was well and truly fucked.""\n\n""Good. I'll let her know how much you loved being her slut, Mr. Law.""\n\n""Yes please, Ms Valerie. Thank you.""\n\n""Meanwhile,"" Ms Valerie continued, with a broad smile, ""There's the matter of your impertinence to me. Would you like me to teach you some manners?""\n\nAlthough I had expected a beating at her hands, I groaned inwardly in fear. But I remembered my training.\n\n""I would be very grateful if you would punish me for failing to show you enough respect, Ms Valerie.""\n\nThe older lady's lips parted in a cruel smile as she reached into her bag and produced a vicious looking whip.\n\n""I'll be happy to teach you to respect your betters,"" she replied, ""Nose to the carpet, Mr. Law. Get your sissy white ass high for me.""\n\nI steeled myself for the ordeal to come..."
613,Black Madame 4,"['Fdom-M', 'prost']","The ladies used this opportunity to put their new submissives on display. It was, to all intents and purposes, their slaves 'graduation', being the culmination of several months' hard training. By now, any rebelliousness should have been stamped out, and the ladies enjoyed pushing their slaves to the limit by humiliating them in public, in a social situation, and in the presence of fellow white wimps and sluts. \n\nThe 'star turn' this evening was young Mistress Dianna, attending her first meeting, who was showing off her first slave, Mrs. Susan Law, the 32 year old wife of her school football coach. The 17 year old had discovered that Mrs. Law was having an affair with one of her husband's colleagues, and the threat of exposure had gradually put her totally in Dianna's power. At the moment she was standing before a pair of Mistresses as they talked, her aroused nipples on show, a short apron barely covering her well trimmed bush, and wearing sheer black stockings and high heels. She had been kept busy serving drinks in her scanty French maid's uniform all night. \n\nMistress Debra, a 24 year old raven haired beauty with a round face and red succulent lips was testing Mrs. Law. She had her hand under Susie's apron and was slowly rubbing her clit. Sue was holding a full tray of drinks and obligingly stood still as Mistress Debra stroked her.\n\n""Don't spill a drop, slut,"" admonished Mistress Dianna, ""My friends will be very angry if you spill their drinks.""\n\nAgainst her will, Mrs. Law's clit sent a thrill through her body, though she tried very hard to concentrate on the tray of drinks, but Mistress Debra was very good at what she was doing. ""Spread your legs and get on your toes,"" ordered Mistress Debra, ""Push your wet pussy towards me, Susie. I'm going to make you cum, in front of your Mistress. I want you to cum all over my fingers. Come on Mrs. Law, cum for me, cum for Mistress Dianna, make her proud of her new slave.""\n\nSusan Law's legs began to shake uncontrollably, she was indeed going to cum all over Mistress Debra's fingers, and she also knew she would be unable to stop the drinks from spilling. She could feel Miss Dianna's eyes on her, and hoped she'd be pleased with her slave's obedience: she did not relish upsetting the young black girl. The quivering of her spread legs grew worse as her passion rose, the glasses began to clang against each other. ""Oh, Mistress Debra,"" she moaned, ""I'm going to cum, the glasses, oh...oh.... please don't stop, don't stop."" Debra was amused to find Mrs. Law was now attempting to grind her pussy against her fingers, and withdrew her hand slightly to frustrate the middle-aged white slut.\n\n""Please...Mistress Debra...please touch me."" Mrs. Law was now beyond resisting her degradation, the feelings from her wet pussy now rode over her other emotions. Tears began to trickle down her cheeks even as she strove for further stimulation from the young black mistress. Debra enjoyed teasing her for a few moments, but eventually relented and began to once again stroke the slut's pussy. Finally, the waves of orgasm began to wash over her. Try as she might, Sue was unable to hold the tray steady. The glasses shook and the drinks spilled over the sides and splashed on the tray and floor. Remarkably, none tipped over but the damage was done.\n\n""Oh dear,"" Mistress Debra sighed in mock disappointment, raising herself from the sofa to retrieve her crop, ""Now I'm going to have to punish you. Put the tray down, bend over and spread your ass cheeks."" While Mrs. Law followed her young tormentor's instructions, Mistress Debra took position behind her. Mistress Jean, a full figured 41 year old black bitch with short, black hair and a beautiful face with high cheekbones, had been watching the performance with interest from a corner of the room whilst her slave, a young white teenage cheerleader with a mane of blonde hair, had been kneeling between her thick thighs pleasuring her with her sweet young tongue. She too held a vicious looking whip and went over to lend a hand.\n\n""Twenty lashes on your asshole,"" announced Mistress Debra as she raised the whip and let fly a stinging blow landing directly on her butt hole. Mistress Dianna, curled up on the sofa, giggled. ""Don't forget to count the strokes, Mrs. Law.""\n\nMrs. Law's eyes widened as the first lash hit her. ""Oh yes, Mistress,"" she responded, and counted out loud. ""One, thank you Mistress Debra, please give me another.""\n\nMistress Jean approached and stood close behind Mistress Debra. Reaching around and in front of her with the handle of her whip, Mistress Jean began to rub it up and down across Mistress Debra's pussy.\n\nMistress Debra continued whipping her slave's asshole as her clit was manipulated with the whip handle. Already aroused, her pussy juice dampened the handle and her passion rose, and the blows to the white woman's asshole became correspondingly harder and faster.\n\nMrs. Law was crying for mercy as she lost count of how many blows her asshole had received. Mistress Debra's cunt had taken control of the flogging and it would not stop until she came all over the whip handle.\n\n""Whip the white slut's asshole while I make you cum on my whip,"" prodded Mistress Jean, ""cum for me baby, cum for me, look at the bitch's white ass turning red, when you've cum I'll let you shove this wet whip up her wimpy husband's asshole,"" her voice getting harsher as she spoke.\n\nThat did it, Mistress Debra gave one last lash of the whip, grabbed behind her for a handful of Mistress Jean's ass, hunched over slightly and stood motionless as the orgasm washed over her in waves. The amazing thing about Mistress Debra was that when she came she wasted no energy on movement. Every bit of energy went to the feelings emanating from her pussy, she just stood there and moaned loudly, each one rising and falling as the orgasmic wave washed over her.\n\nMistress Debra's breathless, sweaty body slowly recovered from the orgasm. When her senses returned to her control she grinned, and looked expectantly at her friend.\n\n""Mr. Law, get your sissy ass in here ... NOW!""\n\nRichard Law, who had been waiting at the door, minced inside as soon as he heard the summons from his Mistress. His wife, still weeping from the thrashing she had received from Mistress Debra, gaped in astonishment. He was dressed as a precocious three year old girl, his hair in ponytails, wearing a frilly girlie dress of pink satin. Petticoats worn underneath his dress rustled as he walked. He wore white ankle socks with a pink lace trim, and little girl shoes of patent black leather. Although she noticed that his legs had been shaven smooth, she was still unaware that he had been shaved all over his body.\n\nMistress Jean sat down on the sofa next to a delighted Mistress Dianna and laughed out loud at the pathetic specimen toddling towards her. This was her 19 year old niece's former school's football coach, the pathetic husband of the white slut who still knelt before them. Pauline had complained about how he had made her life hell a few years back, when she had been one of only three black cheerleaders, but had recently exacted delicious revenge on him at Mistress Jean's house.\n\n""Over my lap, sissy-boy."" ordered Mistress Jean, eager to continue his degradation.\n\nMr. Law obeyed without question, horribly aware of his wife's unbelieving eyes on him. He had not known she too had been snared. He lay himself in the now-familiar position over the statuesque Mistress Jean's legs, feeling his inexplicably hard cock press down onto her strong thighs.\n\n""I promised Mistress Debra that she could fuck your ass with my whip. What would you like to say to her?"" said Mistress Jean.\n\nHe was perceptive enough to know by now what his Mistress expected of him. Obediently, he asked, ""Please, Mistress Debra, please fuck my sissy asshole with your whip."" His mistress had instructed him to lisp sweetly, and he did so despite feeling ridiculous.\n\n""Would you like me to spank your sissy-white ass first, Mr. Law?"" asked Mistress Jean.\n\nMr. Law knew what he'd like, but he was totally in the power of the group of black dominatrixes. He had been reporting to Miss Jean's home twice a week for the last two months, and was by now well under her heel. He wished his wife was not there, watching him with her stunned expression. But he did not hesitate to give the expected answer.\n\n""Yes, please, Madame. My sissy ass deserves a good spanking.""\n\nYoung Mistress Dianna was enjoying this episode. Although it had been she who had broken in Mrs. Law, this was her first session with Mistress Jean's conquest, Mrs. Law's husband. He had not been very pleasant to her at school and she now reckoned it was time for her revenge.\n\n""Jean, Debra, do you mind if I have a little fun with sissy boy here. Mrs. Law bought me a nice new strap-on dildo last week, and I've only used it on her a couple of times. Mind if I try it out on my teacher?""\n\n""You go right ahead, honey,"" replied Mistress Debra, and Mistress Jean added her agreement, saying ""He's almost used to it by now, the sissy slut. I'll just warm his ass up for you while you get ready.""\n\nThe dildo was strong and thick, about 8 inches long and deepest black in color. Diana strapped it around her crotch as Mistress Jean first raised Mr. Law's petticoats and dress, pulled down his frilly white panties, and began to spank his white ass. Dianna couldn't believe how docile he was - at school he was always shouting at the students, a big, brash jock. Here, he was obviously terrified of disobeying his Mistress. It was amazing how turned on she was, watching him dressed pathetically as a little girl, laid over her friends lap getting his ass well and truly spanked. As she saw that he was being truly hurt, and fighting to hold back tears, she got even hotter.\n\n""I'm ready for the sissy's ass now, Jean."" she said, moving towards the smiling forms of Debra and Jean. Debra took Mr. Law by the ear and dragged him over to the frame, strapping him down as he frantically looked at the young teen he remembered from school. He also remembered his rudeness towards her, and now bitterly regretted his racism. She looked so sexy and feminine, yet with an 8"" plastic dick rearing up before her. He knew there would be no escape, but dreaded the act to come.\n\nMistress Dianna took position behind him and ran her long fingernails over his red buttocks. It was excruciatingly painful, but only a taster of what was to come.\n\n""You may ask Mistress Dianna now, slave."" prodded Mistress Jean.\n\nOh, the indignity. Bad enough to be sodomised by a Negro girl young enough to be his daughter, but to have to ask her to do it to him! He almost rebelled there, but he had been taken too far by Mistress Jean - he feared her punishment more than the degradation that awaited him.\n\n""Please fuck my sissy white ass, Mistress Dianna."" he replied, lisping dutifully.\n\nDianna almost came there and then. Teasingly, she rubbed the end of her dildo around his opening, simultaneously rubbing some Vaseline into him with her fingers. This wasn't necessary for Mrs. Law, but perhaps she also should be violated this way, she thought.\n\nShe noted how Mr. Law tensed each time he thought she was about to enter him, and continued keeping him off balance by pulling back, then returning to his secret place. She enjoyed playing with him, and waited until he had almost relaxed before she plunged half her strap-on into his ass. \n\nMistress Debra beckoned to Mrs. Law, who had been watching the spectacle unfolding, aghast. \n\n""Pleasure me, pussy slave."" she said, and Mrs. Law sank to her knees between Mistress Debra's long, dark legs. Her tongue snaked into Debra's succulent young pussy, and she almost forgot what was happening to her husband as she concentrated on pleasuring the black goddess.\n\nMistress Jean, her own pussy now flowing in excitement, looked down at what was transpiring between Mistress Debra and Susan Law. The sights and sounds enflamed her passion, and she knew that the white couple had now been totally broken. She beckoned the blonde cheerleader over, and leaned back to enjoy her soft mouth.\n\n""White girls are so good at worshipping their betters."" she sighed. Besides her, Mistress Debra would no doubt have agreed if she had not been lost in ecstasy herself.\n\nMistress Angela stood nearby and watched the proceedings with great interest. She was standing tall in her 5 inch heels, legs spread wide in order to give greater access to her two white male bosses, one who was enthusiastically worshipping her asshole with a well-trained tongue while the other lapped away at her sensitive, exposed clit. She placed a black leather-clad glove on each head, pushing them deeper to her as she began to have yet another earth-shattering orgasm.\n\n""Now, my pretty little sissy,"" Mistress Dianna began as she leaned forward over Mr. Law's back and tweaked a sensitive nipple in each hand, ""I don't think you are moving enough, lets see you pump that white ass.""\n\nMr. Law gasped in response as his tormentor's long, sharp fingernails dug into his abused nipples. He had no choice, though, and began rotating his ass back into Mistress Dianna's pussy. Her dildo was now fully in his ass, and the pain and humiliation was beginning to give way to a sort of perverted pleasure....."
614,Black Madame 5,"['Fdom-M', 'prost']","My heart leapt. I hadn't been allowed to cum in over a week now, and remembered the glorious pleasure at Miss Jean’s hands. I was desperate for a relief that I now totally depended on my Mistress to provide, she holding the only key to the device that kept my penis restrained. Bending to kiss the toes of her high heels, I was dismissed and left on my final act of freedom. My house sold remarkably quickly, to a black couple who I suspected had been informed of the bargain by Mistress Jean, and the young newly-married black woman insisted I scrub the house from top to bottom before she moved in. I soon disposed of all our possessions and cars. I was ordered to deliver all my wife's sexy underwear to Mistress Dianna, and couldn't help wondering how Susan had reacted to the change in our lifestyle. Remembering my wife's soft body, I envied the young vixen who relieved me of her lingerie with a condescending smile. She had enjoyed fucking my ass, but I think she enjoyed fucking my wife more, as she seemed partial to pussy. I didn't expect I would ever again enjoy my wife's pussy - or any other woman's pussy, in the conventional manner.\n\nI was finally able to present myself to Miss Jean again, with mixed feelings. I knew that my last chance of freedom lay before me, but the hold Madame held over me was complete, and I didn't seriously contemplate disobeying her. The month on my own had seemed like an eternity, and I realized with surprise how much I missed my Mistress. I had almost had two ""wet dreams"", dreaming that my face was buried in her wonderful black ass, but the cruel restrainer she had locked on my cock prevented any release. Mistress seemed pleased and welcomed me back with a solid spanking, having happily pocketed my life savings. There would be a party that weekend, she informed me, where I could serve her friends and celebrate my new status as a black woman’s slave.\n\nAs the weekend approached I was kept busy preparing Miss Jean’s large home for her guests. Everything had to be scrubbed and dusted, polished and shined. Madame made sure I did not slack, making frequent inspection tours and handing out swift, harsh punishment if she felt anything was not up to standard. Of course, Miss Jean was above cleaning, a job she stated was ideally suited to white sissy-boys, and she spent her days in leisure, only working up a sweat when she punished my incompetence. In the evenings I would kneel between her thick thighs, pleasuring her pussy with my experienced tongue whilst she watched television. Her promise to remove my restrainer seemed forgotten, and I dared not remind her. My frustration grew day by day, exasperated by the presence of my beautiful, sexy owner.\n\nBy Saturday morning everything was ready. I glowed with pride as, kneeling before her, Mistress told me she was happy with my housework, and chuckled as she said I’d make a fine wife. \n\n""And now that the house is in order, we’d better make a start on getting you ready, sissy."" Madame drove me to her own beauty salon, where I spent several embarrassing hours being 'prettified' by the colored female staff. My fingernails and toenails were all manicured and painted in a deep pink color. My hair, by now quite long, was cut and styled in a very feminine look, and my eyebrows were plucked and shaped. Most embarrassing, the owner of the salon, Miss Alison, lay me face-up over her lap and shaved off my pubic hair, saying that my Mistress wanted me smooth all over. Much to her amusement I began to cry at the symbolic removal of my last shred of masculinity, and the other ladies came over to laugh at my profound shame. It seemed to me the final proof that Madame did not consider me a real man.\n\nTo do the job properly Miss Jean had provided Miss Alison with the key to my restrainer. When it was removed my penis sprang quickly to full erection. This provided even more amusement. A very young, and very pretty, assistant of around 15 was asked to come and look at her first white dick. Approaching, she stood by my head, where I was able to get a close look at her tight denim-clad crotch.\n\n""Doesn’t it get no bigger?"" asked the young innocent. There was wild laughter all around as I continued to lie across Miss Alison’s lap. I was by now well acquainted with the cruelty of black women to white men, but it didn’t get any easier.\n\n""Oh no, honey, that’s as big as he’s ever likely to get."" laughed one of the beauticians.\n\n""He’s probably outdoing himself, sugar, what with that leather restrainer being locked on him so long."" laughed another of the ladies. The young girl reached out and took me in her hand. \n\n""But I can wrap my fingers right around him. I ain’t never been able to do that to no man before!""\n\n""Lori, that’s no man there! And you’ve never touched white meat before anyway, have you?"" My heart was pounding. The girl’s hand, simply wrapped around my cock, was bringing me close to orgasm. I wanted so much to cum, but was terrified of the shame, and the consequences.\n\n""Careful there, girl. That little white cock looks like it’s enjoying itself too much. We don’t want it spitting at us, now do we?"" I gritted my teeth in frustration as Miss Lori removed her hand from my erection.\n\n""He’s actually not too bad, for a white boy,"" put in Miss Alison kindly, ""I’ve seen a couple, and he’s about average.""\n\n""Average?"" asked Miss Lori, incredulously, and began to laugh herself. ""Well, I’m glad I ain’t never messed about with no white boys. I couldn’t have kept my face straight, that’s a fact.""\n\nMiss Alison finished shaving me, and asked one of the appreciative crowd to fetch her a bag of ice. Miss Lori hurried to get one, and when she returned it was placed on my rock-hard cock. I half expected a loud sizzling noise as my hot erection was quickly reduced to its even smaller flaccid size, and I was locked up once again in my hated restrainer.\n\nMiss Jean returned to collect me, many long hours later. I was made to go around each member of staff and thank them very much for their attention. Miss Lori laughed in my face and dismissed me with the most contemptuous look I have ever seen. By contrast, Miss Alison took my face between her hands and kissed me long and hard, slipping her tongue into my mouth. I struggled to keep my hands by my sides, knowing that it was not my place to respond as I desperately wanted by pulling the sexy black woman into my arms. My cock tried to erect as she pushed her body into mine, but the arousal only caused me pain. When she released me she winked. ""See you tonight, sissy."" she smiled, knowing exactly how much she had frustrated me and clearly enjoying her power.\n\nBack home, Miss Jean did my makeup. I had expected to be made to look like a slut, but the pale pink lipstick, which matched my nail varnish, made me look more like a young teenaged girl. The theme was confirmed when Miss Jean produced my outfit for the night - a pink and white cheerleader’s uniform. The only alteration, it seemed, was that I would be required to wear pink 3"" stiletto’s over the short socks, rather than sneakers. And my skirt was much shorter than the girls at school wore! I was made to first don a very brief and sexy bra and panty set in white satin, over which my cheerleader’s dress snugly fitted. I was then given some cheerleading instruction from my Mistress. \n\nIt was so embarrassing, but I wanted to please my owner and was a quick learner, having been watching the cheerleaders at school for over 10 years.\n\n""Now remember, sissy. When the chant is ‘Fuck the Bitch, Fuck the Bitch, Harder, Harder!’ what do you do?""\n\n""I sway my hips from side to side in time to the ‘Fuck the Bitch’ part, Madame. And I grind my ass in a wide circle at each ‘Harder’.""\n\n""Well done, sissy. Now, keep practicing while I get myself ready. I don’t want you to let me down tonight!"" \n\nDespite the humiliation, I knew I also didn’t want to let my Mistress down. I wanted her to be proud of me. I also wanted to avoid her punishment."
615,Black Madame 6,"['Fdom-M', 'prost']","I was bracing myself for Mistress Pauline, Miss Jean's 19 year old niece who had brutally taken my ""virginity"" with her strap-on early in my training. She had cause to hate me, as I had to admit I had treated her, and her colored friends, badly at school, and she had tortured me with enthusiasm. I had expected her to arrive with her friend, Mistress Cindy, who had given me a sound thrashing after Miss Pauline had finished raping my ass, or even with her mother, Ms. Veronica, who also had witnessed my slide into slavery, and had dealt a harsh beating to my ass. I was shocked, however, when she appeared on the doorstep with a tall, powerful looking black man.\n\nMistress Jean had been watching closely for this moment. She knew I was now broken to her will, but was keen to see my humiliation in the presence of a real man, not a white wimp like I'd been exposed to at the last month's gathering. I felt myself flush deeply, and was acutely conscious, beneath his grinning gaze, of how ridiculous I looked. I found myself unconsciously pressing my smooth legs together, trying to make my short skirt longer. Trying to look less sexy! \n\n""Welcome, Miss Pauline, and...er....Sir. I am Sweet Sissy."" Blushing, I dropped a nervous curtsey to them both, trying to ignore their cruel grins. I tried to cover my embarrassment by kneeling to kiss Mistress Pauline's shiny boots, then with only slight hesitation, the black man's.\n\n""Why, thank you, Sweet Sissy. But I think Master Michael would like to be greeted by a kiss from that lovely mouth of yours.""\n\nI looked at Mistress Pauline in astonishment. I had never kissed a man before, and had absolutely no interest in doing so. I would gladly have kissed the beautiful Pauline, who's forbidden lips taunted me beneath their glossy lipstick. From the corner of my eye I noticed a stern look crossing Miss Jean’s face, and realized that I would face her wrath very shortly if I failed to obey. Approaching the grinning man, I saw that, even in my high heels, I would have to stand on my toes to reach his mouth. Fighting the feeling of revulsion in the pit of my stomach I stretched my neck and pressed my pink lips to his.\n\nHe returned my kiss with passion, parting my lips and inserting his tongue deep inside my mouth. I felt his hand grasp the back of my head, and his other arm reached around behind me, under my short skirt to slip beneath my brief panties to caress my bare bottom with a large, unmistakably male hand. A finger brushed against my clenched asshole and I heard him chuckle. Miss Pauline was looking at me triumphantly as her boyfriend broke off the kiss.\n\n""That was very sweet, sissy boy,"" he said, as I tried to regain my composure, ""Perhaps I’ll feel those soft lips around my cock later?""\n\nI was shocked, and looked to my Mistress for support. I was her slave, I was not a fag, had never before had any homosexual leanings. I could never suck another man’s cock. My heart sank as Miss Jean simply winked before turning to converse with Miss Debra.\n\n""See you later, slut."" said Miss Pauline, leaving me to welcome some new arrivals - two young black men!\n\nIt then became accepted practice that each man was greeted with a loving kiss from me. I had to fix my lipstick several times, and lost count of the number of fingers which pushed themselves into my ass. Pretty soon the house was filled with Miss Jean’s friends. The majority of the guests were black men and women, but several white slaves had been brought along for entertainment. I noticed Mistress Dianna standing talking to a middle-aged black couple, and could see that her hand was under my wife’s short skirt, absent mindedly frigging her pussy as she conversed. My wife submissively accepted her young owner’s attentions, and in fact I was sure I saw several sighs of pleasure escape her lips. I felt brief jealousy, before I was down at the feet of a couple of late arrivals.\n\nI was eventually called to help serve drinks, and spent the next few hours fetching and serving. Tonight’s roles seemed well defined - three white slavegirls, including my wife, were there to provide pleasure to any Master or Mistress who desired it, and the five houseboys, including myself, were there to serve the food and drinks. We were kept very busy, and I desperately strove to avoid catching the eye of any of the men. \n\nEven I could see that the evening was going to be a roaring success. The guests were all enjoying themselves immensely, and I saw that, for a few of them, this was their first taste of putting whites in their place. One young girl, attending with her mother, was very hesitant at first, as she looked to be a sensitive, caring person who was alarmed at the abuse being meted out to fellow human beings. Within an hour, though, she was joyously whipping the upturned ass of one of the slavegirls - who I overheard had been a bitchy classmate of the black girl’s, and who had tried to steal her boyfriend a few weeks previously. The young schoolgirl - Miss Rachel, I later discovered - soon accepted the common view that white slaves are not really 'people' and, as such, she need show no concern for their welfare. And yet another black female discovers the joys of domination, I thought cynically, and began to wonder just how widespread this lifestyle was amongst the black community.\n\nAs the evening drew on, Mistress Jean called me over, informing me that it was my turn to provide some entertainment. I was told to get up on the coffee table. Mistress then produced the key to my restrainer and proceeded to free my imprisoned cock. My joy was tempered with trepidation - I knew that, whatever was planned, it was unlikely that I’d enjoy it. \n\nHanding me my twin pom-poms, Miss Jean ordered me to begin my routine. Conversations around the room faltered and ceased as the guests turned to view the spectacle of a middle-aged white male sports teacher putting on a sexy cheerleading show for them. Forcing my pink lips into a wide smile, I began to move my body as required. I knew I couldn’t kick my legs up as high as the girls at school, but the guests seemed to enjoy the show, especially when my little white panties were glimpsed below my swirling skirt. I dropped one of the pom-poms once, and Miss Rachel handed it up to me with a smile. She was now thoroughly enjoying the revelations the party had to offer. I felt my stiff cock straining through the front of my panties, and it formed a little tent as my skirt was pushed out a few inches at the front.\n\nThe routine lasted only 15 minutes or so, but it seemed to me like a lifetime. Most disturbing was the appreciative looks I drew from the men, and I began to understand how women could be offended when they were regarded as 'sex objects.' When I’d finished there was warm applause, and Miss Jean herself handed me a glass of cool water, smiling her approval at me as I recovered from my exertions. I felt vastly relieved that she was pleased, but knew more torment was to come.\n\n""Assume the sissy-display position, Mr. Law."" commanded Miss Jean, relieving me of the water. I hastened to obey, spreading my legs wide, back straight, backs of hands on hips and eyes lowered. I pushed my crotch forward, and, unbidden, my little white dick suddenly freed itself from its silky prison and pushed forward from under my skirt, going on display for all to enjoy. Madame was delighted, this couldn’t have been planned better, and there were loud whoops of ridicule from her friends. \n\nI remained the center of attention for another 10 minutes or so, listening while everyone made comments about how cute I looked in my sexy uniform, or how little my sissy dick was and how ridiculous I looked trying to impress everyone with it. Miss Rachel, after some encouragement from her mother, reached out and gave my cock a couple of very hard smacks with her hand, which brought tears to my eyes. I heard Miss Dianna say, in a loud voice, that she felt sorry for my wife, which brought more laughter as everyone turned to look at my 36 year old spouse, still tethered to the end of Dianna’s leash.\n\n""Why don’t one of you men show my bitch what she’s been missing?"" asked Miss Dianna. Several men stepped forward at once, obviously keen to fuck my wife’s pussy, which by now was soaking wet, having been softly stroked by her Mistress’s experienced hand for most of the night. There was some light hearted argument amongst the studs as to who should do the honors.\n\n""Oh, you can all fuck my bitch,"" laughed the young goddess, enjoying the look of horrified acceptance now settling over my wife’s lovely features. ""We just have to decide who gets to go first!""\n\nMy Mistress then looked up at me with a malicious smile on her lips and took charge of the proceedings.\n\n""We should let Sweet Sissy decide who gets to fuck his slut wife."" she said. All eyes were suddenly back on me, not least of all my wife’s. \n\n""Sissy, I want you to go and give a sexy kiss to the man you think should take your wife’s virginity!"" instructed my Mistress. Looking down at the crowd, I knew I had no choice but to obey. I stepped down from the coffee table and approached the first man in the crowd, who I recognized as Master Michael. He grinned down at me but made no move to bring me to him. This I’d have to do myself. Reaching up, I pressed my pink lips to his, steeling myself for the tongue that I correctly guessed would quickly follow. It was a brief kiss, and I was sent back to my position on the coffee table as he took my wife’s leash from Miss Dianna’s hands.\n\n""Take my cock out and give me head, bitch."" I heard him say as he forced my wife to her knees before him. Desperately, I hoped my wife would refuse, but watched in sadness as she released his monster - without doubt the biggest cock I’d ever seen, even bigger than the dildo’s that had been used on me by Miss Pauline and Miss Dianna. I wanted to close my eyes, but couldn’t tear them away as I watched her give an expert blow job to the large Negro.\n\nMiss Alison started the chant, which began softly before being taken up by the crowd.\n\n""Suck his cock! Suck his cock! Harder! Harder!""\n\nIt slowly dawned on me that this was my cue.\n\n""Suck his cock! Suck his cock! Harder! Harder!""\n\nMiss Jean looked up at me and raised an eyebrow in expectation.\n\nI heard a girlish laugh of glee from Miss Rachel as I began to move my hips in time to the chanting. \n\n""Suck his cock! Suck his cock!"" I swayed my hips from side to side.\n\n""Harder! Harder!"" I grinded my ass in a circle. I was the embodiment of the sexy white cheerleader. Except I was not encouraging a team. I was encouraging my wife to suck a black man’s monster penis. I tried to remember the last time my cock has been in a woman’s mouth. Many months ago, it seemed. Trudi Simpson, the head teacher’s obliging young 16 year old daughter. And the one who had, indirectly, gotten me into this mess.\n\n I noticed the chants begin to change. ""Fuck the bitch! Fuck the bitch! Harder! Harder!"" In my reverie I hadn’t noticed that my wife was now on her back. Her hands had been released, and they were wrapped around the stud’s muscular back, just as her legs, encased in their white stockings, were wrapped tightly around his waist. I could hear her gasping in pleasure above the chants of the crowd as Master Michael thrust manfully into her, providing her with a thorough, expert fucking.\n\n""Fuck the bitch! Fuck the bitch! Harder! Harder!"" I ground my sexy ass from side to side, hands clasped firmly behind my head. It was a nightmare and I longed to wake up from it.\n\nThere were seven black men at the party, and all of them took their turn fucking my willing wife, one after the other. At one time she had a cock up her pussy, another in her mouth, and one in each hand. Two of the men came in her mouth. She swallowed every drop of one of them, but the other pulled out and sprayed his thick cum all over her naked breasts. She had orgasm after orgasm, and I would never have believed my wife could have behaved so lewdly. The ladies present congratulated Miss Dianna on her slave’s training, compliments that made the young domina beam with pride.\n\nWhen the final man had been sated Miss Jean beckoned me down from my pedestal.\n\n""It’s time you thanked the gentlemen for giving your wife such pleasure, Mr. Law.""\n\n""Yes, Madame."" I groaned inwardly as I approached the first man, aware that everyone was watching me with interest.\n\n""Sir, please allow me to thank you for fucking my wife.""\n\nThe young stud looked at me with clear contempt. ""Your wife’s got a nice, tight pussy, white boy. Or she used to, anyway, till me and the brothers stretched it for her."" He laughed.\n\nI went around each man, respectfully thanking them for pleasuring my wife. My heart skipped a beat when I approached the last one, Master Michael.\n\n""Sir,"" I began hesitantly, ""Please allow me to thank you for fucking my wife.""\n\n""Well, it was no problem, Sweet Sissy. The bitch obviously needed a proper fucking, since your sorry ass was incapable of it.""\n\nI dropped a curtsey, and was about to take my leave when he froze my heart. ""What about that blow job you promised me, sexy lips?""\n\nI looked at him, dreading what was to come. ""I...I can’t. Please don’t ask me.""\n\nI will never forget the look of anger that suddenly crossed his face. He reached out and grabbed me by the neck, and dragged me over to the sofa. Sitting down, he pulled me, struggling ineffectively against his strength, over his knee.\n\n""I’ll teach you to refuse me, you little slut.""\n\nI felt him pulling down my satin panties, as his other hand firmly held my arms together behind my back. \n\n""Take this, white boy.""\n\nI gasped in astonishment as the first blow came down on my naked ass. The pain seemed to shoot throughout my body and, had I not been forcibly held down, I would have leapt 6 feet into the air. Before I could recover another blow landed, then another. My world seemed to suddenly crystallize as everything became clear. It was like a dream sequence from a movie. I could see myself, stretched across Master Michael’s lap, receiving a severe spanking on my tender white ass. My feet, in their pink stiletto’s, waved in the air in useless protest. My wife watched, through heavy eyelids, still recovering from her own sexual pleasures. My Mistress, fondling young Miss Rachel's slim neck, watched my final humiliation with satisfaction; the sounds of my sobbing was music to her ears. She bent to whisper something to Miss Rachel, and the young girl laughed shyly.\n\nBefore I knew it I was kneeling between Master Michael’s legs, releasing his hardening cock from his pants. There was no hesitation as I bent my head to take him between my pink lips. \n\nMiss Alison was enjoying herself with Miss Cindy, both locked in a deep embrace that excluded all others, whilst a houseboy fetched her strap-on dildo. Miss Pauline, similarly, was kissing one of the black men, enjoying the attentions of another of the houseboys who had his head up under her skirt and was worshipping her young ass. Miss Angela sat down on a slavegirl’s face, throwing her head back in pleasure as the white girl’s educated tongue began its work. Miss Dianna grabbed Miss Rachel’s white classmate and ordered her to service her pussy, as two houseboys knelt at her feet, each taking a big toe into their mouth as the 17 year old lay back to enjoy the sensations the white schoolgirl was producing in her pussy.\n\nI gently sucked on Master Michael’s fully erect cock, running my tongue up and down its massive length, teasing it with soft bites. I could feel him begin to throb.\n\nThree of the men had disappeared into one of the bedrooms, pulling my wife behind them. Thick cum was dripping down her thighs, staining the tops of her stockings. She seemed eager for more black dick, even though her pussy was throbbing from the previous attentions of the black men. Before Susan disappeared into the bedroom she glanced back at me briefly, pity and scorn mixed equally in her beautiful blue eyes.\n\nMaster Michael fired his seed into my mouth, holding the back of my head to ensure I swallowed it all. I did my best, but was unable to prevent some escaping, which dribbled out the corner of my widely stretched mouth, down onto my chin.\n\nI heard the sighs of pleasure all around me, mixed with the strong groans from my Master above me. The party was turning into an orgy, with ebony skinned men and women exercising their dominance over their white skinned slaves. Another black man sat down next to my Master and unzipped his fly. I felt pain as Sir grasped my hair and pulled me from his cock, transferring my mouth to that of his friend besides him, as my ordeal began again.\n\nI felt peace descending over me as I knew that this was where I truly belonged. All the years of machismo and delusion were behind me now. No longer was I a proud member of the white race, a husband, a father, a man. I had found my place at the feet of the superior black race, and would remain their willing, grateful slave for the rest of my days."
616,Black Man Rapes My Wife,"['MF', 'rp', 'intr']","If this was all there was to this story however, I wouldn't be writing it and you wouldn't be reading it. Our lives were changed completely one Sunday night last fall.\n\nIt was around 10PM on an ideal fall night, the air had that crisp, fresh feeling and we had opened the windows to let it blow through the house. Our daughter was asleep upstairs and we had retired to the bedroom, hopefully for a little late night loving before we drifted off to sleep.\n\nAfter a few minutes of the standard 'been married forever' foreplay, we got into the missionary position and began to make love slowly. It seemed so quiet and peaceful we were hardly moving, both just slowly pressing against each other with our eyes closed, savoring the feeling of the breezes blowing across us and the feel of each others bodies.\n\nWe had been making love for about 5 or ten minutes when suddenly I had an incredibly strong hand reach around my head and clamp itself over my mouth. As my eyes flew open, I saw another hand cover my wife's mouth as well. Before I could react, I was forcibly pulled from on top of my wife and flipped onto my back next to her. At this point I got my first look at the intruders. Standing next to our bed were three of the largest black men I had ever met in my life.\n\nThe first man, holding his hand over my mouth, was at least six feet tall and fairly light skinned. He was wearing jeans and a tight T-shirt that showed his well-muscled frame. The second man, who was holding my wife's mouth, was just a little shorter than the first, more compact and muscular, and wore the same jeans and T-shirt. The third fellow was standing by the foot of the bed with a slight smirk on his face.\n\nThis man was truly frightening, and not just because of the semiautomatic pistol he was holding. He was at least 6'6"", probably about 250 pounds, and every ounce looked to be muscle. His skin was dark as coal and his hair was shaved so low that he looked almost bald. He wore a tank top and a pair of baggy shorts, both white, which made him look even darker. In the brief moments before he spoke his size and hard look reminded me of an NFL linebacker.\n\n""Well boys, I think we hit the jackpot!"", he said.\n\nIn my mind I registered surprise that he spoke with almost no dialect. In my limited experiences with blacks they had usually been hired yard workers who almost seemed to speak another language.\n\n""No shit Lamar, looks like we're going to have a party!"", said the one holding my mouth, ""You think the lady wants a REAL man Bobby?""\n\n""I think we need to find out Skate,"" said the man holding my wife's mouth. ""It sure looks like her man can't give her what she needs!""\n\nThey all started laughing and I realized it was my rapidly shrinking cock they were laughing at. While I am not small, just around seven inches, and according to my wife very thick, at this moment the fear in my belly was causing me to shrink up like I had been dunked in ice water.\n\nLamar came around to my side of the bed and pressed the muzzle of his gun to my head.\n\n""Why don't we just move you out of the way little man."" he said as he dragged me off the bed by my hair and dropped me against the wall.\n\n""Now before we get started, lets set some ground rules, you're going to take good care of us bitch, make us real happy or your little man here gets a new hole in his head!"", he snarled at my wife.\n\nMy wife just stared at him, her eyes wide with fear.\n\n""Do you understand bitch?"" he almost whispered in a deadly voice.\n\nMy wife's eyes looked at me, and then at the ceiling and I realized she was thinking about our daughter asleep upstairs. After a moment her head nodded.\n\n""Good, that's what I wanted to hear,"" Lamar said, ""now no screaming or yelling cause it will go bad for your hubby here.""\n\nHe waved the gun at Bobby who was holding my wife down, and he slowly uncovered her mouth and released her.\n\n""Bobby, you go first, then Skate,"" he said, ""judging by the little man here, you'll need to get her ready.""\n\nThey all laughed and my guts twisted a little as I hoped that didn't mean what I thought it did.\n\nAs my wife lay flat on the bed, Bobby began to strip off his T-shirt revealing his rock hard chest and stomach muscles. Next he kicked off his shoes, and then undid the clasp of his jeans and slid them down his legs. When he stood back up his half hard cock sprang out.\n\nAt that moment I was afraid for my wife. Bobby's cock was only half hard and had to be at least 9 inches long and probably two inches thick. I could see Ann just staring at his dick and as he reached for her she let out a slight whimper.\n\n""Come here baby,"" Bobby said as he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her off the bed and onto her knees in front of him. ""Suck my dick!"" he commanded.\n\nI watched as my wife cast a fearful glance at his awesome cock then looked over at me.\n\n""Now!"" shouted Lamar who pressed the gun harder against my head, ""and do it good.""\n\nAnn looked at me with pain in her eyes then turned back to that chocolate colored flesh stick bouncing in front of her face. I watched with horror as her little hand moved slowly up to wrap itself around that cock. She leaned forward and opened her mouth slightly and began to suck on the massive head.\n\n""Oh yeah, that's the way bitch,"" moaned Bobby, who's cock began to swell, growing to at least 11 terrifying inches and thickening even more in the process.\n\nAnn continued to suck on the head and began moving her small white hand back and forth slightly on that dark shaft. As she did Bobby reached his hands up and grabbed her head.\n\n""You're going to have to do better than that!"", Bobby grunted as he began to force his cock forward. Ann tried to pull back but his hands held her head tightly, and that massive cock began to slide deeper into her mouth.\n\nBobby pushed almost three inches of cock into my wife while her mouth stretched impossibly wide and her lips slid down that long shaft.\n\nHe began to fuck in and out of her mouth, his now glistening shaft sliding deeper and deeper with each stroke until almost five inches was fucking in and out of my wife's mouth.\n\nBobby was breathing harder and my wife was making low, almost grunting noises as his cock hit the back of her throat. I watched with disbelief as my wife took that massive member in her mouth, thinking about all the times she said my cock was too big, that it made her jaw hurt to blow me.\n\nAs Bobby fucked my wife's mouth he began to take small steps backwards until Ann was leaning forward on her knees and would have fallen on her face were she not impaled by his shaft. Bobby pulled his cock almost completely out of her mouth and pushed it forward again, this time with force. When his cock hit my wife's throat he kept pushing and it began to slide even deeper.\n\nAnn began to struggle as she felt his cock start into her throat, making choking noises and trying to push him away with her small hands. But that cock kept coming, and kept sliding in until only two inches of Bobby's eleven inch cock was still outside of Ann's mouth.\n\n""Man, your wife sure can suck cock!"" laughed Bobby looking at me and ignoring my struggling wife.\n\nI felt almost sick as I watched, knowing that my wife always had said she couldn't deep throat me because I was too big. And here she was with nine inches of black cock down her throat.\n\nBobby began to pull out again, allowing Ann a gasping breath before he shoved it back again. He established a rhythm, literally fucking my wife's face with his black cock sliding in and out of her throat.\n\nHe began to pant, his thrusts becoming more rapid, his massive cock pistoning in and out of my wife who knelt almost passively now, her eyes closed, saliva dripping from her bottom lip.\n\n""Oh god, I gonna cum! Swallow it all bitch!"" he shouted, and forced his dick into my wife all the way, the last two inches sliding into her mouth and her nose pressed into his scrubby pubic hair. He shuddered and I could tell he was shooting his load down Ann's throat. As if on cue, I could see her throat begin swallowing, trying to take all his spunk before she drowned in it.\n\nBobby continued to cum for almost 30 seconds, his cock buried to the hilt in my wife's mouth, until at last he shuddered and slowly pulled it out. As his cock left her throat Ann took one shuddering gasp and collapsed onto the floor, panting and choking.\n\n""No bitch ever sucked my cock like that! You are one lucky dude!"" Bobby laughed, winking at me as he pulled his clothes back on.\n\nAs he dressed, Skate went around the bed and grabbed Ann's collapsed body and easily lifted her and threw her onto the bed on her back. She just laid there in a daze as he stripped off his clothes, pulling down his pants to reveal a cock the equal of Bobby's in length but probably three inches in width. Underneath that impossibly large cock were a set of balls that had to be seen to be believed. The swung low in his sack and looked like two extra large eggs swinging back a forth as he moved.\n\nSkate got onto the bed and walked on his knees over to Ann and grabbed one of her tiny ankles in each massive hand. He yanked her legs apart and pushed them back until they were directly above her shoulders, her ass lifted slightly off the bed and her pussy lips parted and her tight pucker anus winking below. Looking between her legs, I could see that she was still glistening with wetness despite the fifteen minutes she had spent with Bobby.\n\n""Look, she's still wet and ready!"" said Skate, ""Guess she likes it from real men!"" he said leering at me.\n\nAs I looked at that huge black fuck stick pointing at my wife's tiny pussy I was almost glad she was still wet, but part of me wondered why.\n\nSkate move forward and pressed the massive head of his black cock against my wife's pussy and pressed forward, but it slipped away, unable to gain entry. He tried twice more without success.\n\n""Bobby, hold her legs for me, this is a two hander."" he called out.\n\nBobby, who had dressed by now, crawled onto the bed and knelt by my wife's head, taking her legs from Skate and holding them wide.\n\nSkate, his hands free, reached one hand down aiming his cock at my wife's tiny hole and pressed forward. Ann's pussy lips were mashed to the side and the head of that cock moved forward, seeking entry. Once he had the tip of his cock lodged in her, Skate took his hand away, leaned over my wife, and mercilessly shoved forward with all his strength.\n\nAnn, who until this point had lay on the bed as if unconscious, suddenly came to life. Her eyes flew open and her mouth opened into a high-pitched scream, so high it was almost inaudible.\n\nSkate laughed, drew back, and shoved forward again, now forcing six inches of his cock into my wife.\n\nFrom my vantage point I could see his cock sticking out of Ann's pussy like a baseball bat. Her pussy lips had been forced inside of her by the size of cock and her thighs were quivering.\n\nSkate began to stroke his cock in and out of Ann's pussy, going slightly deeper with each stroke. Ann was now whimpering and tossing her head side to side as he fucked her.\n\nI watched for the next two minutes as that huge black cock slid in and out of her, now coated by her juices, going deeper with each stroke until all eleven inches were buried in her. Skate's huge balls were slapping against my wife's asshole as he deep stroked her, pulling his cock out until I could see the head, then slamming it back in to the hilt. The scene was unbelievable, my wife, who had always said my cock was as big as she could handle, was taking this black man's huge cock completely into her body.\n\nWhat was truly incredible though was what happened next. Ann stopped whimpering, and then, very quietly began moaning! She was being raped by this horse cock and enjoying it!\n\nSkate waved to Bobby, who let Ann's legs go. Skate then leaned all the way over her body with her feet trapped on his massive shoulders.\n\n""Guess she needed a real man after all!"" Skate said looking over at me with a big smile.\n\nThen he went to work, pile driving that huge cock of his in and out of Ann's doubled over body. The only sound in the room was Skate's panting, the slapping of his huge balls against her asshole, and my wife's increasing moans.\n\nSoon my wife began to thrust her hips back up to meet his thrusts, their bodies slamming together violently, his huge cock forcing itself in and out of her widely stretched pussy. And then Ann began to cum, a low, continuous moan that built to a scream issued from her open mouth. Her arms reached up and tried to wrap around Skates body but could only barely touch his back.\n\nI could see my wife's pussy begin to pulse and the added lubrication allowed Skate's cock to slide even faster in and out of her. I watched, horrified, as Skate's balls tightened up as he prepared to come. Then he leaned down and pressed his black lips over my wife's mouth, and with a deepening sickness I watched her suck his tongue into her mouth.\n\nThis seemed to be all Skate could take and he slammed into her one last time, buried his cock to hilt, and held it there as he shot his load. Ann, who had had at least two orgasms, screamed out as she felt his hot sperm shoot into her, and began to cum again, thrashing and moaning, her little white body squirming, pinned underneath this huge black man.\n\nThe laid like that with Skate's cock buried to the hilt in my wife for almost a minute, then he leaned up and began to slide that cock from her pussy. As he pulled it out Ann whimpered for him to keep it in, until the head left her pussy with a pop.\n\nI almost tossed cookies right there as I looked between her legs at her pussy, stretched, and gaping wide, thick globs of sperm flowing out and dripping across her asshole onto the bed.\n\nEveryone was silent, except for Ann who continued to moan quietly, as Skate got off the bed.\n\nFinally Lamar broke the silence.\n\n""Bobby, come here and keep an eye on this guy, it's time for the main event!""\n\nThey traded the gun, and while Bobby kept it pressed to my head, Lamar knelt in front of me.\n\n""Seems like you wife likes a little dark meat doesn't it?"" he said, his teeth flashing in a big smile. ""Guess you just haven't been man enough for the little slut.""\n\nI really just wanted to crawl away and die at this point. My wife was a slut. She was being raped by three hugely hung black men and loving it.\n\n""Well, like I said, time for the main event,"" said Lamar, ""After this your little slut won't be able to sit for a week.""\n\nIt took a moment for me to realize what he meant. He was going to fuck my precious little wife in the ASS!\n\nStanding right in front of me, Lamar began to strip off his clothes. I could see from the bulge in front of his shorts that he was already hard. Unfortunately for my wife I was wrong.\n\nWhen he pulled down his shorts, a coal black cock sprang out and almost hit me in the face. Lamar was hung like no man I had ever seen or heard of before. His cock was as big as Bobby's was when hard, and Lamar was only just now beginning to swell. I could barely tear my eyes away from it and look up at his face.\n\nLamar could see the fear in my eyes and laughed.\n\n""Hope your little wife is ready for this, because if she isn't, I'm going to split her two."" he said, turning away from me and kneeling on the bed.\n\nWhile everyone was busy Ann had laid sprawled on the bed, her hand now buried between her legs, busily frigging her clit while she gasped, oblivious to what was coming (so to speak).\n\n""Skate, come over her and hold her!"" Lamar commanded.\n\nSkate got back on the bed by Ann's head and Lamar handed her legs to him. He stretched them back until her knees were touching the outside of her shoulders, her ass lifting off the bed. Bent like this her asshole winked at me, lifted up and pointing right at Lamar.\n\nLamar paused for a moment, pulling on his shaft as it hardened and lengthen to at least 14 inches and thickened until it looked to be about 3 1/2"" inches across. He then spit on his hand and rubbed it on the head, coating it. Looking at me, he winked, then moved forward.\n\nAs I watched I almost yelled a warning to Ann, who was busily trying to catch Skate's still slimy cock in her mouth. But watching her sluttish actions I decided she was going to get what she deserved.\n\nLamar settled in front of Ann's ass, and brought the head of that massive cock up and pressed it against her asshole. Finally Ann realized what was happening and looked down at Lamar and the massive jet black cock about to sodomize her.\n\n""NO!, nobody does that!, STOP IT!, I'll do anything you want!"", she began to babble.\n\n""That's right, and this is what I want!"", replied Lamar coldly.\n\nAnn continued to beg him not to do it, so Lamar calmly took one hand and placed it over her mouth, and with the other he steadied that cock and began to press forward.\n\nAs he pressed against her sphinchter, Lamar's cock seemed to do nothing but press her asshole away from him, that whole area of her body pressing inward without any penetration. Lamar pressed harder, and still nothing.\n\n""Guess you're not much of a backdoor man are you?"" Lamar said to me, ""She's still tighter than shit! Bobby, go into the bathroom and get something to grease her up with, he ain't going to move.""\n\nBobby stuck the gun and his pants and walked into the bathroom where I could here him rummaging around. While we waited Lamar just stared at me and I listened to Ann struggle and her muffled pleading.\n\nWhen Bobby returned he tossed a small jar of Vaseline we had in the bathroom over to Lamar and returned to guarding me. Lamar caught the jar with one hand, leaving the other on Ann's mouth, and placed it on the bed beside him.\n\n""Just what the doctor ordered."" grunted Lamar.\n\nHe dipped his fingers into the jar and took out a large glob which he coated his now throbbing member with. He stuck his fingers in again, coating them up, then leaned back. Sticking his hand out he placed a single greasy finger against Ann's asshole and turned to look at me as she suddenly shoved it all the way in.\n\nAnn let out a muffled scream which Lamar ignored as he pulled his finger out and shoved it right back in, wiggling it to grease up her asshole. He then pulled out and scooped up more vaseline, then placed two fingers against her asshole and jammed them in without warning. Again Ann screamed, though with less conviction this time.\n\nAfter working his fingers in and out of her anus for a few seconds Lamar removed them and moved forward again to press his cock against her asshole.\n\n""Get ready honey, cause her it comes!"" he said to Ann with a viscous grin on his face.\n\nHe pressed his forward, and this time Ann's anus began to open as his greasy cock began to force its way in. Lamar continued to press in until half of the head of his cock had spread open Ann's clenching anus. Ann was crying and thrashing and had managed to work her hands down and was futily pushing against Lamar's muscled stomach.\n\n""Relax honey, you're going to enjoy this!"" he said.\n\nThen with a flex of his huge buttocks he speared into Ann's asshole. My stomach flipped as Ann let out a long muffled scream, her hands and body twitching. Lamar paused for a moment and I could see the head of his cock lodged in my wife's asshole, the other 13 inches looking like a long black log sticking out of her.\n\nLamar scooted his knees forward, then with another flex, shoved six inches of massive cock into Ann's bowels to the accompaniment of another muffled scream. He brutally ignored her and began to saw in and out of her ass, slowly working another 3 inches of cock in. By this time he was working up a sweat.\n\n""Man, busting your wife's ass cherry is hard work!"", Lamar said to me with a grin, ""This would have been a lot easier if you had been doing you job.""\n\nWith that he turned back to Ann, whipped his cock completely from her ass then plowed back in to the hilt. Ann screamed as if she were dying and seemed to faint, going completely limp.\n\nLamar took advantage of this and removed his hand from her mouth, steadied himself on both hands and began to brutally saw in and out of Ann's ass. He used full strokes of his massive cock, pulling out until only the head was in, then slamming back in to the hilt, pressing his balls against her flesh.\n\nHe continued to piston her ass for almost two minutes when Ann began to move again. Her hands which had been laying limp at her sides began to move up across her body, one hand grasping her left breast and the other moving down to her empty pussy. As Lamar brutally sodomized her she began to pinch her nipple and frig her clit, small gasps coming from her mouth each time Lamar slammed it home.\n\nI watched transfixed as my wife was ass fucked, sodomized by this strange black man's massive cock, and loved it! She began to grunt words as he ass fucked her.\n\n""Fuck my ass! Fuck me in the ass! Hurt me!""\n\nI couldn't believe it. She would never let me do this and here she was getting off on it from a stranger with the cock the size of a horse.\n\n""Looks like your wife is a real ass slut. Guess she loves it in the ass!"" grunted Lamar as he continued to ass-fuck my wife.\n\nHe was now pulling his cock completely out of her ass before slamming it home, forcing her sphincter open with each stroke. And Ann loved every inch of it.\n\nShe began to moan that she was cumming, the only intelligible sounds coming from her mouth. Lamar picked up the pace even more, his glistening jet black cock a blur as he pistoned it in and out of my wife's asshole.\n\nFinally after ten minutes of this, during which Ann came almost continuously, Lamar's strokes began to get erratic and his balls tightened.\n\n""I'm busting my nut in your wife's ass!"" he panted and buried it to the hilt and held it. I could see the base of his cock start to pulse as he shot his load into my wife's bowels.\n\n""You're cumming in my ass! Shoot your cum in my ass!"" Ann managed to gasp out, then her whole body was racked by another orgasm.\n\nIt was over and Lamar leaned up, and suddenly whipped his cock out of Ann's ass.\n\n""Look at this little man, I'd let you do her now, but I don't even think you'd touch the sides!"" he laughed at me, still holding Ann's legs so I could see her asshole. Her asshole was gaping hugely open, Lamar's cum flowing freely out of it and running down to stain our bed.\n\nLeaving Ann lying on the bed in a heap, they dressed, took all the cash I had, some jewelry, silverware, and left. They were probably so tired they never even went upstairs where my daughter was. Ann didn't look me in the eye for almost a week (she didn't sit either). We are still married, although things will never be the same. For one thing I don't take NO for an answer."
617,Black Neighbor,"['MF', 'wife', 'intr', 'preg']","The neighbors in the apartment complex were wonderful. We were both reluctant to move into such a housing area because we enjoy our privacy and knew that apartments were hotbeds of neighbor discontent due to parties and loud noises. This apartment on the other hand was quiet and all of the neighbors seemed to be older and more mature. This was a great temporary place for us to live.\n\nOne of the neighbors, this story is about him, is a Black man named Nathan, that lived in the unit next to our's. Nathan was a man that had a good paying job and was divorced for about 5 years. He was 26 years old and quiet. Nathan was about six feet tall and was a big stalky man -- dwarfing my 5'3"" petite frame. He mostly kept to himself.\n\nMy husband Bob had talked to Nathan on occasion and they'd become good friends around the complex. Whenever Nathan was around, he'd look at me in a kind of strange way. He seemed to be ""checking me out"" whenever Bob wasn't looking. This didn't bother me and I didn't feel threatened because he was always so nice to Bob and I.\n\nAlthough I wasn't a prejudicial person, I never thought about what it'd be like to be with a Black man because the life I shared with my husband was quite satisfactory and everything in our life seemed to be going well, including our sex life. One could say that I was a person with a strong libido. I'm a person that requires my sex on a daily basis. If Bob didn't make love to me on any particular day, I'd find time before going to work or after I got home to take matters into my own hand. My pussy was always wet as sex was always foremost on my mind.\n\nThe way Nathan looked at me when Bob wasn't looking always made me feel special. Whenever I'd catch him looking, he'd get a big grin on his face and then just turn away. I take pride in my body and although nothing I have is very big, I take pride in the small slender frame and my small firm breasts. Occasionally I wear tight T-shirts and go without a bra and on occasion when Nathan has seen me like this it causes my nipples to protrude into tiny buttons visible on the front of the shirt. I'd almost be embarrassed, however nothing would be said.\n\nOne day when I was home from work, I was in the washroom doing the laundry. This was a chore that no woman likes to do, but is essential. I'd the day off and thought I'd finish this task before Bob got home from work. When I finally finished, I picked up the basket and headed up the short flight of stairs back to our apartment.\n\nAt the top of the stairs I could see Nathan standing and could see that he had a big grin on his face. I was glad to see him and said hi from the bottom of the stairs. Just as I was about to pass him, he put his big arm across the doorway and blocked my passing. He looked at me in that funny way of his and told me that Bob was a lucky man. He also told me that I had the most beautiful lips he had ever seen and Bob must feel special to kiss them. I was taken back by his comment, but it made me feel good. He then moved his arm and asked me if I'd like him to carry the basket. I just kind of chuckled and told him that it was light and I only had a short distance to go. He bid me farewell and I didn't see him again that day.\n\nAs I walked back to the apartment, I was thinking about what he had just said to me and for the first time, I wondered what it would be like to kiss his large African lips. Strangely enough I didn't find the idea repulsive and I think it may have been largely due to the fact that Nathan was such a nice person and has been such a nice friend to Bob and myself. I think that was the first time that I ever thought of Nathan as more than just a neighbor.\n\nAs the months passed our friendship grew with Nathan. It seemed that more and more his looks at me were becoming more longing. On more than one occasion I'd wondered what it would be like to make love to this big man. I would never reveal my innermost fantasies to my husband let alone anyone else, but one morning when I was all alone, I was laying in bed and was imagining what it would be like to be in bed with Nathan. I could see me underneath his huge frame and my legs spread wide, allowing him access to my innermost parts. when I visualized myself sitting on top of him, straddling his cock, I'd one of the most intense orgasms that I'd ever experienced.\n\nThe friendship had developed and then one day it began to take a turn that became more physical. We had invited Nathan over for dinner one evening and as he told us he hated to eat and run, he should be going because he had an important meeting in the morning and he didn't want to be tired. Bob went into one of the back rooms to get a magazine that he had borrowed from Nathan and as he was gone I jumped up from the table to begin the wifely chore of doing the dishes. Nathan walked up behind me and put his hand on my ass and gave it a tight squeeze. I noticed that his hand nearly covered one of my cheeks. When I looked at him, he squeezed it again and whispered thank you again for the great dinner. With that, he winked at me and turned and walked away.\n\nIt seemed that lately, Nathan was always touching me. I didn't mind and felt that it was his way of bonding with a friend. It wasn't sexual except for the time we had him for dinner and he grabbed my ass, but it really didn't bother me. I didn't feel threatened by him, I guess because I liked him so much.\n\nAgain I was in the laundry room one day and I turned to see Nathan coming down the stairs with some laundry. He was laughing at me and said that we musn't keep meeting in the laundry room like this. He finished washing his clothes and then he put the stuff in the dryer and just stood looking at the machine as it began tumbling.\n\nI could tell that he was deep in thought or something. I walked over to where he was asked him if everything was all right. I told him that I forgot something back at the apartment and asked him if he'd mind keeping an eye on my things while I went back and got the item I forgot. Nathan turned to me and put his hands on my shoulders and as I looked up into his eyes, he pulled me close to him and put his lips on mine.\n\nI'd been wondering what it would be like to kiss this man, but that is about as far as the thought went until now. His lips were soft and warm. He felt so powerful as he held me and I could feel my resistance melt almost immediately.\n\nThe kiss actually felt really good and just the thought of doing it in the washroom, in a public place, made it feel quite exciting. The kiss was not just a peck on the lips, but one that began to linger. I opened my lips and his tongue began to brush lightly against them. The soft sensuous feeling of his tongue sent shivers up my back. While kissing, he grabbed my hand and put it between us. He placed it on his cock that had become rigid and was probably the biggest cock I'd ever feel in my life. I gave it a squeeze and could tell that it was a mammoth in proportion to my husband's. The thought that went through my head was that I didn't know how a woman could put this thing inside herself. It was by far bigger than I'd imagined in my wildest fantasies of Nathan.\n\nAs we broke the kiss, he told me that he had been wanting to do that for quite some time and that I could tell he had been thinking of me. He never asked me to do anything else and as I looked at the seriousness in his eyes, he turned and began to take the laundry from his dryer. I went back to the apartment and when I returned he was gone.\n\nThat evening as I lay in bed, I couldn't help but think of the size of cock that Nathan had. Bob was asleep, but I was not even close to being tired. My pussy was aching at the thought of this Black man's cock. All the times that he has touched me and the winks he has given me were all beginning to mean something to me now. I know he and Bob were good friends, but the relationship between and Nathan and I was different. There seemed to be more of a husband and wife bond than just friendship. Although nothing sexual had happened, I was wondering if it would, now that he put my hand on his cock. I couldn't start being unfaithful to my husband, especially now that we were planning on making our family, but the thought of having sex with Nathan was now on my mind. Since I was off work again tomorrow, I'd talk to Nathan. With the desire that I now had, I decided that I'd make love to him once and that'd be it. I couldn't do it with him more than that and I'd tell him. I had to see what that big cock was like. With that, I fell asleep.\n\nThe next morning as I was preparing breakfast for Bob, I had some feelings of guilt for even entertaining the idea of making love to Nathan. The more I thought of it, the more the feelings were replaced with feelings of lust. By the time Bob left for work, I couldn't wait to see Nathan.\n\nAs soon as Bob was out the door, I called Nathan on the phone and told him to come over to the house when he was dressed as I'd like to talk to him.\n\nApproximately fifteen minutes later there was a soft knocking on the door. I was still in my robe and after apologizing to Nathan I made some coffee. I told him that I'd been thinking about the previous day in the laundry room and our friendship. I told him that I could see the way things were going and I really wasn't disappointed. With a knot forming in the pit of my stomach, I asked him if he'd like to make love to me. When he looked at me with an astonishment on his face, he said it would be the answer to his prayers. I told him that I have been thinking of it also, but we could only do it this one time. I didn't want it to happen ever again because Bob and I were planning on making a family and that I knew this was wrong. When I got up to clear the table, Nathan came towards me and turned me towards him. My back was against the counter top in the kitchen. I looked into his eyes and could again see the look I'd seen in the past. I now recognized it as lust as his lips lowered to meet mine again.\n\nNathan was wearing shorts and as we kissed, I reached between our bodies and could feel his stiff cock. Again I was amazed at how big the thing was and my pussy began to tingle just thinking that in a few moments we'd be attempting to push it into my little blonde pussy. Nathan reached between our bodies and pulled my robe open. I wasn't wearing anything underneath and his hand slipped down between my legs to the wet spot.\n\nI bent my legs slightly as his large hand went between them. His middle finger immediately found my stiff little button and I almost came as he rubbed the sticky fluid from my pussy on my clit. His finger then slid into my depths. Because his hand was so large, it felt like it was as big as my husband's cock. If this man's finger was this big, how big was his cock going to be.\n\nNathan fingered my cunt until I just about collapsed leaning against the counter top. He then lifted me up and sat me on the edge. My legs spread on either side of his waist. He backed up momentarily and pulled his shorts down to his knees and the biggest cock I have ever seen popped out. The head was massive and I knew that it'd probably hurt, but I was willing to try. At this point you couldn't have stopped me.\n\n His cock was dark Black and looked more like it belonged on a horse than a man. I could see the end was glistening with precum as he guided it to my lips. It was a good thing that my cunt was so wet because when he tried to enter me, he stretched my lips as far as they would go. I have never had anything in me as big as that. My clit was stretched tight against the top of his cock as he worked it in slowly. I think his cock must have squeezed to a smaller size because I was as tight as I could get.\n\nFor a second, I thought it was a futile attempt to fuck this man, then I could feel its length begin to enter me. I could feel the head of his cock as it pushed into me a little at a time. I didn't want to stop, I was crazed with lust at this time. His hips moved back and forth slowly and as his meat became sticky with my juice, it inched into me. Finally I could feel his balls touching my ass and as I looked down between us, I could see his cock was deep inside of me. I thought I could see my tummy bulging slightly as I was impaled on his huge tube of meat. I told Nathan not to cum inside of me because it was my fertile time and I didn't want him to get me pregnant.\n\nHe told me that he'd pull out in time so I could see him squirt his jizzum. My hips worked back and forth and the feeling was incredible. Almost immediately my pussy began to convulse in an intense orgasm. When it tightened around his cock, he must have been overwhelmed by the feeling also. I could feel his cock begin to throb and the head swelled to a size that wouldn't let it out of me. When he pulled back, it wouldn't come out. My pussy had a death grip on his swollen meat and wouldn't let him withdraw.\n\nAlthough he attempted to pull it from me it was futile. While apologizing for not being able to get his rod out of me, he began to shoot his sticky fluid deep inside of my tummy. I could feel his cock expand each time the head spit its hot creamy load deep inside of me.\n\nKnowing then that our sexual organs couldn't be separated, Nathan held me tight against him until our orgasms subsided. It wasn't until minutes later that his cock began to get flaccid he was then able to withdraw his cum soaked cock from deep within my pussy. I told him he didn't need to apologize, but I would need to go into the bathroom and clean up. He kissed me again and got dressed and left. As I got down from the counter top, a big gob of his white cum began to drain from my stretched pussy. I couldn't believe how much he had squirted into me. If Nathan had been half as excited as I'd been, I can understand why there was such an amount of fluid draining from my stretched lips.\n\nMy pussy felt like it would never be the same. I have never stretched it as much as it had just been and the lips were swollen and almost sore. He didn't even ream me with the swollen meat of his, he just pushed it into me and we were locked together like two mating animals. I took a nice long bath and cleaned up. While laying in the tub I began to play with my pussy while thinking of the fucking I just received. Although I was very sensitive from what had just happened, I had to make myself cum one more time.\n\nNeedless to say the remainder of the month I was a nervous wreck, just wondering if I was going to be pregnant with Nathan's baby. I really couldn't talk to anyone about it, yet the thought of making love to a close friend of ours really excited me. I was on a rollercoaster of emotions until at last I started my period. That was the day that I thought more of the experience than of the consequences.\n\nDuring the month Nathan kept up his relentless vigil of advances. I knew that I shouldn't have made love to him because I knew that he'd want to do it more than once, a thought that also appealed to me. The more I thought of the idea of having sex with Nathan, the more excited I became. I thought of buying some condoms but I knew he wouldn't fit the normal size and I didn't want my husband to see these magnum sized condoms laying around the house.\n\nThe more I dwelled on the idea the sooner I came up with a solution to the problem. I convinced Bob that we should postpone having our family and that I should go back on birth control for a while longer. I finally got him to agree and by the end of the next month I was taking my pills regularly. Now I had to let Nathan know in a subtle way that I couldn't get pregnant without coming out directly and telling him that I wanted his big Black cock between my legs again.\n\nOne evening while laying in bed, I was fantasizing of laying under Nathan again and having him ream my tight little pussy. The longer I thought of the idea, the wetter my pussy became until the panties I was wearing were soaking. My little pussy felt like it was on fire. While Bob slept next to me, I eased my hand down between my legs and into my panties. I clamped my hand tightly against my wet pussy and moved my fingers slowly across the tip of my swollen and sticky clit until my body convulsed into an intense orgasm. Its all I could do to keep from shaking the bed and screaming out and waking Bob. I felt like I was becoming obsessed with the idea of fucking Nathan again and I made up my mind that I was going to do it soon.\n\nBy morning I felt terrible. I'd only gotten about two hours of sleep because I'd been thinking of Nathan all night. I decided to call in sick at work to stay home. I knew that Nathan stayed home during the mornings and secretly I was hoping that I'd see him. I was beginning to feel like a nervous wreck, I just had to have that Black cock inside of me.\n\nWhen Bob left for work, I sat at the breakfast table and wondered when I should attempt to see Nathan. Well I thought I'd do the standard housewife routine and dressed in only my robe and my sexiest white lace panties, I grabbed a cup and headed down the corridor and knocked on Nathan's door. When he came to the door he looked at me through half open eyes because I'd just waken him up. Nathan only had a towel wrapped around his waist. I held the cup out and asked him if he had any sugar as I was completely out and I didn't like my morning coffee without it. He smiled and told me that he had some in the kitchen and that I could step inside if I dared to. I immediately took that as an invitation and looking quickly to see if any of the neighbors noticed me, I slipped through the doorway. Once inside I followed Nathan into the kitchen. I then got an idea and when he got the cup of sugar and turned to me I was gone. The only thing he saw was my bathrobe lying on the floor. I could hear him walking down the hallway towards the bedroom, but I made a quick retreat into his bedroom and was lying under the covers in his bed when he came in. He set the cup of sugar on the dresser and just smiled as he let the towel slide to the floor, releasing the massive tool that was now beginning to grow. Nathan slid into bed next to me and I could feel the heat of his body as he slid next to me. He put his hand on top of my head and lowered his head next to mine on the pillow and brushed his lips against mine. I was hot and couldn't wait much longer. I was a hungry woman and couldn't wait. I kissed him hard and began to pant by the time he slid his tongue deep into my mouth. I could feel one of his hands grab my ass and pull him tight against him. His cock was like an iron rod that was pressed tight between our belly's. My leg immediately pulled up and over the top of his. I was open now for him to play with even though I had on my lacy panties. I wished he'd rip them off and take me right then, but he wanted it to last. He didn't even touch my pussy with his hands. We kissed and touched, he sucked on my breasts and made my nipples become as stiff as marbles. I could almost cum without him touching me. I had my hand around his cock and was jacking him off when he threw the covers back and grabbed my panties with both of his hands and pulled them down as I lifted my hips to allow him easier access. When I was totally naked, I literally pulled him on top of me and told him that I couldn't wait any longer, that I wanted to feel his huge cock inside of me. I was quite thankful that my pussy gets extremely wet when I'm excited because Nathan guided his cock to the entrance of my tight little pussy and slowly eased his weight down on top of me. I thought I was going to be split wide open. I forgot how big his gristly cock becomes. In two thrusts I was impaled on that gorgeous hunk of rod. We would have been locked together again, but again because of the wetness he pulled it back out and reamed it into me again. My knees were now pulled back against my chest allowing him deeper penetration into my bottom. The more he reamed his cock in and out of me, the looser and more sensitive my pussy lips became. I told him that I wanted him to squirt his load of molten cream deep inside of me and I guess that is what he wanted to hear because at that moment he withdrew all but the bulbous head from my lips and I could feel the hot jets of liquid squirt deep inside of me. Again and again the liquid spewed from the slit at the end of his cock. When he finally finished he rammed his meat back into me and I could feel a large amount of the liquid squirt from my pussy and leak down the cheeks of my ass and onto the sheets. My pussy grabbed onto his cock and squeezed tightly as my body shook in its own intense and badly needed orgasm under his Black sweaty body.\n\nWe laid in each others arms for about a half hour. I must have dozed off from the intense workout I just received. When I awoke, I was laying on my stomach with my legs slightly apart, but one of Nathan's fingers was running the length of my dripping slit. I lay motionless, just thinking of how stretched my pussy had become when I felt his finger slide into my wet tunnel. As he finger fucked me, his thumb was rubbing against my clit. I felt that I could lay in bed with Nathan all day. Nathan rolled over on top of me and slid the covers back again. He pulled my hips until I was on my knees and elbows. I spread my legs apart and like a dog in heat, arched my back so my pussy was exposed to him. Nathan mounted me from the rear and it was easier for him to penetrate me now that I was stretched for his massive size. He pulled my tiny hips tight against his pelvis and I knew that I could feel the tip of his cock touching my lungs. I braced myself as he slammed his giant meat deep in my cunt for about a half hour before he let loose with another load. We fucked for hours. I was taken on my side, I straddled him, from the front and back, almost every way we could think of. When he rolled over and collapsed on the bed, I looked at the clock on the dresser and it was almost 2:00. I'd been in bed with him, fucking him since 7:30 this morning. His bed was soaking with sweat and the cum my pussy couldn't hold. I kissed him on the cheek and told him that I'd have to be getting home before Bob returned from work. I'd barely gotten cleaned up and dressed before Bob came through the front door. I was just beginning to cook dinner and he told me that I looked a lot better and that I must have stayed in bed all day. If he only knew.\n\nIt wasn't long before I finally lost the guilt feelings about having sex with Nathan. I think initially I justified it in my own mind because he was such a good friend of mine and Bob's. Sometimes I wondered if he was such a good friend only because he wanted to get me in bed, but it didn't matter, he was still respectable to us and I got what I wanted when Bob was away.\n\nFor a while it seemed like every time Bob left for work, Nathan and I were in bed fucking until we were both satisfied. I left for work about an hour after Bob and on more than one occasion I'd get dressed for work and sneak over to Nathan's house and get laid before setting off to work.\n\nOne morning I was running late for work, but I was extremely horny because Bob and I hadn't had sex in two days and Nathan had been out of town. On the way down the corridor I could see a light on inside Nathan's apartment. I knocked on the door and he answered with a big smile and opened the screen door to let me in. I walked into the living room and asked him when he got home because I didn't think he'd be back for at least two more days. He told me that the meeting he had out of town had been cut short. When he told me that he had missed me, I backed against the sofa and pulled up my dress and spread my legs. I looked him in the eyes and asked him how much he missed me. He came close to me and I could sense that he was pulling down his shorts. I was wearing nylons and a garter with my matching panties. He reached out and pulled my panties down to my ankles. I lifted one foot and the panties were free. I lifted one leg up against his side and his erect cock was guided to the ever increasingly familiar pussy that now seemed to belong to him. The lips, although still tight seemed to allow the monstrous cock to enter freely. I leaned against the sofa as he banged my pussy hard, making up for the days he had not been home. I came not once, but twice before he finally unloaded his hot baby cream deep inside of me. I grabbed a tissue from a box on the coffee table and put it inside my panties and told him thanks, but I was late for work and had to leave. I felt better that morning than I had in a long time as I drove to work feeling my pussy still tinglin\n\nOne weekend when my husband was watching television I was again in the washroom. This was a place that was seldom used on Saturday mornings as people seemed to find better things to be doing with their spare time. I was just getting started with my washing when Nathan came in and started doing his homely chore.\n\nWe began talking and it wasn't long before the subject changed to sex, in particular, sex between us. I could see that he was getting an erection and although I was getting horny, it wasn't practical for us to go to his apartment this morning, besides Bob indicated that we'd make love when I finished with the laundry. I could tell that Nathan was in an extremely horny mood, so I looked around and I got an idea.\n\nI took him by the hand and led him to the far end of the washroom by some soap dispensers. It was kind of a dark corner away from the windows. When we got to the machines, he gave me a capricious look. I squatted down and pulled his shorts to about mid thigh. His giant tool sprang free from the confines of the shorts and I could see the end had secreted the sticky fluid that made his entry into my tight pussy easier. I took his cock in my hand and opened my mouth and began licking around the crown and then sucked the rubbery head into my mouth.\n\nI'd tried sucking his cock before, but it was too sensitive for him and he had a tendency to cum too fast when I sucked him off. We usually wanted it to last a little longer when we made love or just fucked. My hand slid up and down the length and although I could barely get the head of his cock in my mouth, I sucked feverishly until I could feel his balls tighten and the tube begin to throb. I knew it was coming and I wasn't disappointed. It took less than five minutes to make him shoot his load in my mouth. He told me that he found it extremely stimulating to see his best friend's wife on her knees sucking his Black cock.\n\nI didn't spill a drop and when his orgasm subsided, I licked all the juice from around the swollen head and then pulled his shorts back on. I told him that he could return the favor sometime and he told me that it would be his pleasure.\n\nOnce when Bob and Nathan were going to go to a ball game, Nathan came over to the house just before they were going to leave. When he got to the house, Bob had just left to the corner store to get a couple of things that they would need for the day. I was feeling extremely horny that morning and couldn't wait for the men to leave so I could sneak into the bedroom and take care of my personal business.\n\nWhen Nathan walked through the front door, my plans changed. I knew I wouldn't have but just a few minutes alone with him before Bob arrived back from the store.\n\nI was in the living room and I'd on a sun dress as it was going to be a hot day. I didn't have on a bra, but just a pair of skimpy bikini panties. I looked at him and while I pulled my skirt up in the back, I bent over our overstuffed chair. I asked him if he would like to take care of me before they left. He didn't need a second invitation.\n\nHe immediately ran behind me and I told him that he'd have to be quick as Bob would be returning any minute. Nathan had on a pair of gym shorts and it didn't take long for that big Black beauty of his to rear its rigid head. He pulled my panties aside from my pussy and with two of his fingers he separated my pussy lips enough to slide the enlarged head into me. After a couple of firm thrusts he began to bang my pussy with a vengeance. In just a few short moments I could feel my pussy begin to convulse as he slammed me against the back of the chair with his mighty penetrations. He came shortly after I did and as soon as he withdrew his cock, I heard the front door opening and pulled my panties over my pussy as he pulled his shorts up over his cock that was still wet from our juices.\n\nAs I kissed Bob good-bye for the day and told Nathan good-bye, I could feel his cum beginning to leak out of my panties and begin to trickle down my legs. As soon as the men left, I scurried off to the bedroom and laid on the bed and began to rub my swollen and sticky mound. This wetness brought a better feeling than I'd anticipated to the matter I was about to undertake. I pulled off my panties and held them to my nose as smelled the odor of his cum and visualized what a sight it must have been as he thrust his gigantic cock deep inside my blonde little pussy while I was bent over the back of the chair.\n\nNathan and I continued seeing each other a couple of times a week for the next two to three years. My womanhood had finally grown or stretched to accommodate his large size. It came to the point that he was the only man that could satisfy my sexual needs. Although my husband would try, I found that I just needed more than he had to offer.\n\nSex with my husband became uneventful and it was a rare occasion that he could make me cum, something that Nathan never failed to accomplish. Just when I realized that I needed Nathan's cock and that I couldn't survive without it, I found out that I had to. Nathan told us the devastating news that in order to promote within the company he worked for, he'd have to transfer out of state. Needless to say I was heartbroken, more than my husband knew. We had a small going away party for him, but I didn't feel that was fitting for the close friend that he had become to me. Just before it was time for Nathan to move, I devised a plan that'd allow me to say good-bye in a manner I thought appropriate.\n\nI convinced my husband that I had a company meeting out of town and I'd be gone for the weekend. I told Nathan what I'd done and told him that I'd be able to spend the weekend with him if he'd like to let me say good-bye. I made reservations at a small but plush motel in the town adjoining our's so we wouldn't spend much time driving. We met on the outskirts of town and I drove him to my fantasy palace. We spent the whole weekend at this motel. I think the only time we got out of bed was to eat and take bathes together. When I came home on Monday morning, I could hardly walk and felt that I'd bed sores, but then saying good-bye is always a hard thing.\n\nTwo weeks later and I'm beginning to wonder if saying good-bye has left me with Nathan's child. Only time will show."
618,Black Stripper Gang Bang,"['M+-f-teen', 'rp', 'intr', 'preg']","Keisha's white strap on spiked heels clicked on the blacktop as she walked unconcernedly toward her car. As she passed near the van Harry yelled ""Now!"" from the driver's seat and Tom, Dick and George flew out the back door. Keisha only had time to open her mouth to start to scream as the three big old white men rushed toward her. But George had his hand around her mouth even as Tom grabbed her waist and Dick seized those luscious long black gams.\n\nIn less than ten seconds they had lifted her off the ground and thrown her onto the mattress in the back of the van. As they slammed the back door, Harry screeched out of the parking lot and sped down the highway towards a side road that led several miles back into a deserted woods.\n\nKeisha's eyes were wide with fear as she writhed in the grip of the three old white men she had entertained. George had her left arm, Tom her right and Dick was holding her ankles to the mattress.\n\n""Please! Let me go! You can keep my purse!""\n\nThis only made them laugh. Dick leered down at the helpless black beauty, licked his lips and said, ""We don't want your money, just all that sweet honey between your legs!""\n\nThe reality that she was about to be gang-raped by these white men was now unavoidable for Keisha.\n\n""No! Help! Rape! Rape! Rape!"" she screamed as she struggled to no avail.\n\n""Go on honey, scream your head off!"" Tom chortled with glee.\n\n""Nobody can hear you. God, I love to hear a pretty little colored gal holler.""\n\nTears rolled down Keisha's cheeks. ""Please, at least put on some rubbers. So I don't get pregnant.""\n\nHarry called out from the driver's seat, ""Aw, why would we wanna spoil the fun? Knocking you up is goal number one. We need some more little mullata babies in this neck of the woods don't we boys?""\n\n""Hell, yes!"" they chorused.\n\nHarry pulled off the dirt road over to a clearing in the woods and killed the engine.\n\n""Okay boys, lets have some fun! This van is gonna rock!""\n\nHarry climbed between the seats into the back. Dick slid over to the left, handing him Keisha's right ankle to hold. He gazed down at the trembling black girl, spread eagled now before their lustful animal stares. Licking his lips he ordered, ""Rip her clothes off!""\n\nKeisha screamed as hands quickly rent her blouse down the front, exposing her braless twin chocolate mounds. Dick and Harry ripped off her skirt and quickly pulled her white panties down her long luscious legs past her ankles. The only thing left on her was her white strap-on heels and gold hoop earrings.\n\nFully erect white cocks popped out, standing at attention as the men unzipped their pants. Harry stared mindlessly at the bright pink opening of Keisha's pussy, his mouth hanging open. Sticking his left middle finger in his mouth for lubrication, he brought it down to Keisha's little pink slit and began rubbing her pussy lips and clit. Then suddenly he jammed it into her fuck hole.\n\nKeisha grimaced in pain, closed her eyes and turned her head to the left.\n\n""Oh yeah! She's tight! This is gonna be some fine pussy boys!""\n\nWithdrawing his finger, Harry quickly unbuckled his pants, pulling them to his knees and positioned himself between Keisha's thighs. His cock was already leaking pre-cum as he began rubbing the head up and down her slit, from clit to fuck hole. Keisha was silently grateful for the little lubrication that the fat old white man's saliva and pre-cum was supplying to her soon to be ravaged pussy.\n\n""This is how we do it around here boys,"" Harry boasted. ""This is how we maintain racial diversity. Your cock and cum go in here and nine months later, out it comes, another mullata baby with four old white men for a pop!"" The gang laughed.\n\nWith that, he rammed his cock up Keisha's tight little cunt. She gritted her teeth and began tossing her head from side to side as the old man thrust farther and farther into her.\n\n""God, she's tight!"" Harry exclaimed as he began pumping. ""How about that boys? Our own private black sex slave! Your pussy and mouth was just made for white men's cocks honey.""\n\nAs Harry put more of his weight on her, George and Tom began squeezing her titties and pinching her black licorice nipples. Keisha pursed her lips. George and Tom began sucking and gently nibbling on her chocolate milk makers.\n\n""Hey, she's getting wet in there boys! I think our little black whore likes it!""\n\nHe was right. Despite herself, Keisha's body was beginning to take over, responding to the cock pumping inside her and the loud slurping, gentle sucking of her tits. Her pussy was lubricating now, easing the passage of the white cock deeper into her love tunnel.\n\nHarry almost couldn't believe that his fat old white prick was buried to the hilt inside the pink pussy of a beautiful young 18- year-old black girl. He could barely hold back from coming. Just the thought that his sperm was going to soon splatter all over the inside of her young unprotected womb was almost too much. More than anything in the world he wanted to make a mulatto baby with a hot young chocolate skinned black girl, to knock her up, get her pregnant. He wanted to watch that smooth flat yummy chocolate tummy of Keisha's swell with his hot vanilla seed over the next nine months till a cafe au lait colored baby popped out.\n\nHarry was pumping faster and faster now as Keisha's juices really began to flow. Letting out a grunt, he thrust his cock as far as it would go up her pussy and splattered his seed all over her insides, pumping white sperm toward her young, unprotected womb.\n\nIt seemed like he was coming forever, pumping gallons of lava white cum inside her. He wanted to stay this way forever, white cock in black pussy. Keisha felt Harry's contractions, the ""thud, thud, thud"" of his dick pumping her full of sperm. To her surprise she found it only made her own juices flow more, getting her pussy ready for the cocks that would soon follow.\n\nFinally subsiding, Harry pulled out and made way for Dick. They all took turns fucking her after that. Each one fucked differently, took a little longer or was a little quicker, but they all took turns filling the beautiful young black girl's sweet pussy up with their cock and cum. When the last one had cum inside her and her pussy was leaking sperm down her crack, Harry suggested that they have one more round. Harry shoved his cock into Keisha's mouth, while Dick and George placed her little hands around their members. Tom began rubbing his prick up and down her gooey slit.\n\nKeisha now had a white cock in her mouth, a white cock in her pussy, and a white cock in each hand. The sensations were overwhelming her as she stroked each white dick in her little hands while sucking as much of the 7 inch white cock in her mouth as she could, keeping her thick sensuous African lips wrapped around the shaft. It was hard to concentrate on pleasuring the other three old white men with her tight little pussy getting pounded by the old skinny guy on top of her. He was really pumping her vigorously now, in and out, fucking like a rabbit.\n\nThey all took turns pleasuring themselves in Keisha again, moving in a circle till each had a chance to cum in her mouth and pussy at least one more time. At dawn, they dropped Keisha off on the main road, completely nude except for her heels and earrings and her purse. As they pulled away laughing and waving goodbye, Keisha cupped her right hand over her bald pussy, which was still leaking driblets of white cum down her inner chocolate thighs, and placed her left hand across her bounteous chest. As she began walking down the road, teetering on her high heels, she hoped the occupants of the first car she met would take pity on a pretty black girl without any clothes and not rape her.\n\nKeisha was in luck. She met a police car that took her to the hospital. But she wasn't able to give any descriptions of the men who raped her. Keisha missed her period that month and six months later was swelling nicely. Nine months after she was raped by the four old white men she gave birth to two gorgeous cafe au lait baby girls. A few weeks later, Harry showed up on her doorstep and proposed marriage. Now Keisha had a decision to make. Call the Justice of the Peace or call the police?"
619,Black Stud,['F-dog'],"With both hands pumping the long horsecock, I stuff as much of the meat in my mouth as I can. Occasionally, I bring one hand to my tits to squeeze my erect nipples. Papa snorts as I chow down on this massive dick and tries to pump my mouth with a load. My senses are reeling as I pull his meat from my mouth and lap at the long tool, working my way toward his gigantic balls. I lick his crotch and asshole in a deperate heat while pulling my tits and fingering my own tight asshole.\n\nSuddenly, with my tongue stuck up the horse's ass I am startled by a set of hands grabbing at my hole. I pull back in fear from the horse but Rick pushes my face back into rimming the big horse.\n\n""Eat that horseshit, boy."" He whispered coursely right into my ear. ""I knew you was a fuckin' queer but I never thought I catch you blowin' the fuckin' horses. Now you can take care of me too.""\n\nHe roughly stuffed two fingers into my hungry asshole. I didn't care if he rammed his whole fist up my ass; I wanted him so badly. I reached behind me to finally hold his cock in my hands. It was big, like the horse, as thick as a beer can. He forced me down on my knees in the hay and pushed his own ass into my face. One taste of his hairy crack and my cock shot a quart of cum onto his muscular legs...but I was still hot as hell. I lapped and sucked his smelly ass until it was shiny clean. I sucked his hole hoping for a meal of manshit.\n\nHe pulled away and spun around to fill my gaping mouth with a bucket of steaming piss gushing out of his massive cock. He scooped my cum from his legs and fed it into my mouth with his fingers, shoving them deep into my throat. My load was mixed with horseshit and piss.\n\n""Put that horse dick in your faggot mouth,"" he ordered. Of course, I obeyed. He pushed a low table from the wall over to where I knelt under the horse. He made me lie on my back with my ass sticking out the back of the horse while I sucked the cock for his pleasure. Roughly he pulled my legs up and slammed his man-sized prick into my waiting asshole. With one lunge he had crammed it until his balls were dragging on the table next to my stuffed hole. Without moving Rick blew a thick stream of hot yellow piss into my guts, warming my whole body. Then he began to fuck me. As he pushed in and pulled out the horse's balls were hanging right at his lips. His tongue lashed out to lick the big nuts as he watched me sucking for a giant horseload. Just as Rick was ready to shoot he pulled out from under the horse and held me still impaled on his cock while he ravaged my tits with his teeth. I could feel the spurts of cum splattering like a wave throughout me as a shoot another load against his iron-hard stomach.\n\nRick laid me back down under the horse and began to feed me my second load while I pumped the big horse dick with both hands. Soon I was rewarded with a flood of strong-tasting horse cum washing over my face, mouth and tits. Rick fed me his cock to clean my asshole from his pole as he pushed horse load into my gaping ass.\n\nThen he picked me up and took me to a spot in the hay where we spent the night. I was never to return to the city again."
620,Black Suede,"['MF', 'rom']","But the cuffs set the tone for the evening, making sure my mind was firmly set on sex. Should my mind waver to other things, the unusual feel of the heels, the exposedness of the (short!) miniskirt, and the tap of the locks against my ankles would quickly remind me to keep alert!\n\nThe party went very well. Good friends, good music, good drink, what more could I ask? But in addition to that, I got *stares*! The cuffs attracted many of those...it was embarrass- ing, but that was minor compared to the excitement the stares generated. I felt so exposed, so sexual, so vulnerable. Before this, most of my friends didn't even realize ""about"" us...and here I was wearing cuffs in public. Now everyone *knew*, and that thought was almost unbearably exciting.\n\nOf course, my outfit caused stares even once people got used to the cuffs. I was turning heads, and I loved it! The zippers on the skirt started the party all the way down (closed), but as the evening wore on, he kept instructing me to open them up more and more. I was flirting quite heavily with a number of people, and the reactions I was getting were great.\n\nAs my sense of vulnerability and exposure increased, so did my arousal. By midway through the party, I could hardly concen- trate on dancing, and my underwear was rather wet. (I had the nervous feeling that *everyone* could tell this, as I was wearing bright red underwear, and the skirt hid little.) It didn't help much that the clothes actually *did* invite touches, many of them, from many different people. I was going crazy!\n\nHe could tell how frustrated I was, but he wasn't ready to leave yet. Instead he whispered in my ear how sexy I was, ex- plaining the things he wanted to do to me, and gave me private touches that I was sure everyone saw.\n\nI was careful to keep my alcohol consumption low enough so that I wouldn't be functionally useless for the rest of the night, but I did have enough to get me tipsy. The drink lowered my inhibitions further, making me flaunt and flirt even more than I already was. By the time he was ready to leave, I was so horny it ached. And he knew it!\n\nHe continued teasing me as we walked back to the car. It was a beautiful night (morning, actually, as it was about three when we left.) The recent rain left a refreshing smell and cool breeze behind. The breeze made my nipples stand out even more than they had been all evening, which he noticed; and responded to by grabbing them. I groaned, as he teased and squeezed my extremely sensitive nipples.\n\nBy this time we were about back to the car. Rather than opening the door for me, though, as he usually does, he led me by my nipples to the back of the car, and told me to lean against it. Nervous and excited, I complied (of course.) He faced me, and reached under my shirt and bra, and continued teasing my nipples, while licking and biting my neck. I moaned loudly, and felt myself melt beneath his touch.\n\nThe parking lot we were in was basically deserted, being so late at night. However, we were in plain view of the windows in the dorm, some of which were lighted. Also, the occasional party-goer passed, returning to his or her car. My exhibitionist streak was in high gear, as my arousal mounted breath-takingly.\n\nHe instructed me to remove my shirt and bra, which I did, leaving me exposed to the chill and to whoever might care to glance out their window. He started sucking and nibbling my nipples, and his hands left my breast, and wandered beneath my skirt, pushing the wet panties out of the way, and gently explor- ing the wetness underneath. Suddenly he removed his hands, and slid the zipper on one side of my skirt all the way up, removing the skirt entirely. I gasped, and looked around, panicked, seeing if anyone could see me. Before I could finish my scan, though, he commanded my attention by simultaneously squeezing my nipple *hard*, and slipping a finger inside me.\n\nI forgot to worry about who would see me and simply gave in to the pleasure. By the time he reached down and, with one graceful motion (and with some help from my feet) removed my panties, I was on the verge of orgasm, and certainly in no posi- tion to worry about something like embarrassment. I was standing in a parking lot in the middle of campus stark naked except for shoes, the sash around my neck, and of course, the cuffs, and all I could think about was getting him inside me!\n\nHe obliged. He told me to bend my knees a bit, and lean back against the car, with my legs spread. He opened his own zipper, and thrust hard inside me. I gasped and started coming almost immediately. I generally orgasm, uh, loudly, and this was no exception. I could hear my own cries echoing across the parking lot, and I knew that everyone in the whole area could hear me.\n\nThis went on forever. Actually only for about ten minutes, but it felt like forever. At one point, someone walked by on the street. I have no idea if he looked over, or heard me...while he was there we stopped thrusting, and I stifled my noise, but continued to come. Even harder, in fact!\n\nWhen it was over, we both collapsed against the car for a few minutes, recovering. It didn't take me long, though, to come to my senses and realize what we had done, and the fact that I was still stark naked in the middle of the parking lot. I quick- ly put my clothes on, and hurriedly got in the car. But the warm glow stayed with me the whole way home, and to this day I smile whenever I pass that spot..."
621,Black Sunday,"['MF', 'v', 'fant']","He was nowhere in sight, so I yelled to the woman to see if she was ok. She poked her head around the corner of a burned storage shed and peered in my direction. I suddenly recognized her as Sherry. As I stood up, I saw her eyes go wide and she smiled and called my name. I began to walk down the hill towards her, with that beautiful face smiling back at me. I suddenly felt a white-hot burning feeling in my left shoulder and felt myself being thrown forward, just as I heard the shot from behind me.\n\nAs the ground rushed up to meet me, I realized it must be the third asshole. He must have swung around behind me. I hit the ground with a resounding thud and felt a dark fog beginning to creep up on me. The .44 went flying out in front of me out of reach. I fought the fog and began to crawl for the large revolver. As I reached it, a shot rang out and the round hit about two inches from my right ear, the sand stinging my face from where it hit.\n\nThe fog was now a storm cloud invading my mind. I reached the pistol and wrapped my right hand around the smooth handle, and started to lift it. It felt as though it weighed a ton.\n\nAs I picked it up, I could see Sherry in a semi-crouch position with a large handgun pointed in my direction. As she fired, the storm cloud enveloped me completely and I fell into the velvety blackness, and the nightmare of Black Sunday began again.\n\n~~\n\nThe week started out normal enough. Monday came in the form of a beautiful day, with the Arizona heat starting early. I went to the office and began to pick through my service calls. The Tucson Medical Center had logged another call on their NMR Cat Scanner. I had been fighting the damn thing for a month. Something in the data-logging computer kept acting up. I dialed the number on my memo pad and Dr. Donaldson answered.\n\nHe told me that the computer was at it again, so I gave him a 45-minute ETA. I told the dispatcher to put me on the call and grabbed the parts kit and headed out.\n\nTraffic was brisk on Speedway, and the radio kept going back to the Middle East crisis, as the Butcher of Baghdad was at it again. I switched off the radio and plugged a Moody blues tape in. I finally reached TMC and swung into the service parking lot. As I was walking down the hallway with my tool kit and parts kit, Dr. Donaldson stepped out of a side door. He was an unassuming little bald guy wearing a starched white lab coat, but he was friendlier than some of my other customers.\n\nWe walked to the NMR lab and talked about the problem. As I began running my diagnostics, he said that the machine was mine for as long as I needed it, but he would return later and check on my progress. About 20 minutes had gone by when I heard the door behind me open. I figured it was Donaldson, so I swung around to give him an update.\n\nWhen I saw who it was, my heart skipped a beat. One of the most beautiful women I have ever seen was standing in the doorway. She was wearing a white nurse's uniform that covered most of her shapely legs. As I scanned up her wonderful form, I could see the firm bulge of her breast straining at the uniform's top. But her face was one of an angel.\n\nShe had the deepest blue eyes I had ever seen and her hair was a golden blonde color, which was stacked on her head in a bun. She smiled sweetly and introduced herself as Nurse Craig, but she said I could call her Sherry. I managed to cough my name out and weakly smile at her. She said that she was moving from ER to the NMR lab and she would be in charge of the machine and wanted to watch me repair it.\n\nI offered her the chair next to and watched as she sat that wonderful body down in it. I began to explain what I was doing, but had to concentrate on not staring at her breast. Finally, I finished my tour of repairing an NMR and she started to asking questions about this, that and the other.\n\nAs the system was running a long diagnostic, we began to engage in idle chat. We were both surprised and delighted to find out that we had both attended Louisiana State University at about the same time and knew some of the same people went to some of the same nightclubs and enjoyed the same music. Her long fingers were curled up in her lap and I noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding band, so I screwed up my courage and ask how her husband liked Tucson.\n\nMuch to my relief, she replied that she had never been married. I figured a woman as beautiful as this had to have a boyfriend, so I asked her. She had a faint look of sadness cross her face and said that she had broke up with him two months ago. Bingo! I just might have a chance. We talked some more until the printer spit out an error.\n\nI checked the error and found it to be an intermittent on the serial I/O board. I replaced the board and brought the machine back up. As I was packing my equipment up, I asked her if she would mind having dinner with me Wednesday night. She smiled the angel smile and said that she had other plans Wednesday, but she liked the offer. I gave her my phone number and told her she could call when she had a chance. She smiled again and said she would. I left TMC with her on my mind for the rest of the day.\n\nWednesday came and went and the rest of the week was uneventful. Saturday finally arrived and I was stuck on weekend call. I wheeled my Harley out of the garage and began to change the oil and spark plugs. The bike was a 1940 knucklehead dresser and was indeed a collector's item. She was in mint condition and I enjoyed keeping her that way. I had to be at Rincon Park at 3:00 P.M., where I worked for the parks and rec as a part time Tae Kwon Do instructor. I got my Dobok bag and slung it on the back of the Harley and headed down 22nd street to the park.\n\nAfter a good two-hour workout, I returned home and hit the fridge, pulled out a ice-cold bottle of Corona and downed it in four gulps. Cold Mexican beer has a habit of making your head spin if drank to fast. I then headed to the shower, after which I came out nude and plopped into the recliner and flipped the tube on. All three channels had nothing but the on going air strikes against Iraq and the tension between the Soviets and the United States.\n\nIt was too nice of a day to get depressed watching that. I flipped the tube off and headed to the den to work with a new program for my 386. Just as I sat down, the phone rang. I thought, well old bean, time to go back to work. I answered the phone and much to my delight, it was Sherry. She said that she was staying with a girlfriend in Sells and that the girlfriend's boyfriend came into town and they decided to come to Tucson for dinner and maybe a little dancing and she wanted to know if I would like to meet them.\n\nI more than said I would love to, just tell me when and where. She gave me the details and hung up. I was so thrilled, I couldn't think straight. I put on a pair of black slacks and a sports shirt, then pulled on my dress boots and headed out to the Harley. We were to meet at Sneaky Pete's steak house in East Tucson at 7:00 P.M. I wheeled the big Harley out to Grant road and headed east to Tanque Verde road, then to Sneaky Pete's.\n\nI arrived at about a quarter till, so I went to the bar and ordered a Corona and sat facing the door waiting for them to arrive. About fifteen minutes later, she walked in. My heart skipped a beat when I saw her. She was wearing a low cut black mini skirt with nude colored pantyhose and black heels. Her golden blonde hair was flowing around her shoulders and down the middle of her back. She was absolutely beautiful. She seen me and smiled the angel smile again that would melt any man's heart and started walking my way.\n\nAs she was walking into the bar, every guy in the place stopped in mid-sentence and stared at her. I was on top of the world as she came up and said hi and took my hand and led my back to her friends. Watching her hips sway started that old rustling feeling in my crotch. She introduced me to her friends and we proceeded into the dining room. After a fantastic steak, we decided to head out to the Bum Steer. When we got to the parking lot, she followed me to the Harley. Once she had seen it, she became ecstatic.\n\nShe said that she used to ride a Triumph 750 and that she dearly loved Harleys. Her friend asked if she was ready to go and she said she would be riding with me. I got the bike started and she swung her leg over the saddle, giving me a great view of her firm thighs. God, she was gorgeous.\n\nI had to concentrate on my driving rather than stare in the rear view mirrors at her spread legs, which believe me, was difficult! We arrived at the Bum Steer and paid the two-dollar cover and went in. The band was playing 60's and 70's rock and the place was filling up fast.\n\nWe started dancing the fast dances and just watching her breast jiggle from the movements was turning me on to no end. I kept wishing for a slow song to get the chance to hold the fantastic body next to me. I finally got my wish. The band started playing the Moody Blues and Nights in White Satin. I put my left arm around her waist and my right hand cradled her head.\n\nHer hair was incredibly soft and smelled so fresh and clean. Her breasts were pressed into my chest and I could feel her nipples getting hard through the fabric. Try as hard as I may, I ended up getting an erection. She gently pressed her groin into mine and kissed my ear. Her warm breath sending shivers down my spine. All to soon, the song ended and I limped back to the table with her. We finished our drinks and she said that as much as she hated to, they had to get back to Sells.\n\nWe walked back to the parking lot, hand in hand and her friends got into the car. She told them she would be there in a moment. I was leaning against the bike when she came up and put her arms around my neck. I slid both arms around her and pulled her closer. She whispered in my ear that she had one of the best times she had in years and wanted to go with me on a date by ourselves. Before I could answer, she gently pressed her lips to mine.\n\nDamn, she tasted good. I now know where the song 'lips sweeter than wine' came from. I ran my tongue along the bottom of her lip to her tongue. It was like an electric current surging through me at the feel of her moist, wet tongue. While we were French kissing, she run her hand to my hips and along to my beeper.\n\nShe accidentally pressed the test button and it went off. She jerked her hand away, startled at the sound. When she realized what it was, she burst out laughing and gave me a quick kiss on the lips then turned to leave. She said she would call me next week and we could set up a time. I told her that I could hardly wait to see her again.\n\nShe said good night and walked back to the car, her lovely butt swaying gently. I mounted the Harley and wheeled out of the parking lot onto south Stone Ave. I couldn't believe this was happening to me. I made it home and crawled into bed at half pass two. I dozed off with the sweet taste of Sherry's lips on mine.\n\nI heard a dull ringing sound. Now what the hell was that? Then I heard it again and figured out is was the phone. I glanced at the digital clock on the nightstand and it showed 3:42. Who the hell would be calling me at 3:42 in the morning? I answered the phone with a groan. It was my dispatcher. She told me that the instrument landing system at the Marana Air Park was down and they need service now. I mumbled to her to have the logistics person set out a parts kit and to call the air park back and give them a 5:00 ETA.\n\nI got dressed and grabbed my tool kit. The air was still warm, so I decided to ride the Harley. I strapped the tool kit on and headed to the office to pick up the parts kit. Once I had the kit, I headed to Interstate 10 and then north towards Phoenix.\n\nAt 4:15 in the morning, the Interstate was empty, so I set back listening to the low rumble of the Harley's engine, feeling the warm desert air in my face and my sweet memories of the night before with Sherry. I reached the Marana turn off and headed west towards the site. Suddenly, there was a white-blue flash to the south that lit up the whole sky.\n\nMy first thought was that an aircraft had crashed because of my ILS system being down. I pulled the Harley over to the shoulder and put the kickstand down then looked to the south. I was instantly gripped in terror. The entire southern horizon was lit up and out of the center of it was the nightmare of the decades old boogieman.\n\nA large mushroom cloud was forming from it. Suddenly, a bright flash to the north occurred, followed a few seconds later by a flash to the northeast and yet again, to the northwest. I was totally stunned and frozen in place. Then the firestorm came. I could see a 500-meter high wall of dust rolling my way from the north.\n\nI jumped off of the bike and made a dive for a culvert along side of the road. I buried my head in the crook of my elbow just as it hit. It sounded like the roar of a thousand jets coming at me. The pressure forced all of the air out of my lungs and I couldn't breath.\n\nIt stopped just as fast as it came. I laid there sobbing for what seemed like an hour. Finally I crawled out of the culvert and stood up on shaky legs. The entire sky was glowing a hellish color of red. Three mushroom clouds had formed to the north and one to the south. My god, I thought, they actually did it! The Harley was still on its kickstand and idling, but the paint had been sandblasted off of the side facing north. I straddled the bike and just sat, with it idling.\n\nFinally, I pulled the kickstand up and put her in gear and did a 'U' turn back to the east. I reached I-10 and headed south towards the angry glow from Tucson. As I was traveling towards Tucson, I began to notice shadows of blown out buildings along the highway. As I reached Ina road, there was a large fuel tanker crossways in the road.\n\nIt had exploded and burned every thing within a 100 meter's of it. The smell of burnt rubber, gasoline and burnt flesh hit me like a hammer. I turned off on Ina road and headed east towards the Catalina mountains. As I crested a hill, I looked south, and my heart stopped! What once was a beautiful city was now only a smoldering skeleton. Fires were raging throughout the entire valley and the smell of death was overpowering. I began to weep at the loss, as Black Sunday had arrived.\n\nA sound in front of me jarred me awake. I slowly opened one eye and begin to focus on a human form about 4 meters in front of me. I opened the other eye and realized the form was for sure female, by the curves in the jeans. As I started to sit up, a stabbing pain came from my left shoulder. I let out a little groan and the form spun around.\n\nI looked up into her face and saw that it was Sherry. She was wearing a T-shirt and a pair of tight jeans with a large holstered gun strapped to her side, the muzzle gently slapping the small crease between her legs. She smiled and said something like welcome back to the living. I just groaned and asked her what happened. She said that she was scrounging for some supplies in that neighborhood when three men suddenly surrounded her.\n\nOne of them told her to strip and she told him to go to hell, so he slapped her and knocked her down. She said that she had just looked up when his head exploded. After he fell, she grabbed the .357 out of his dead hand and hid behind a burned out shed. The fat man to her left was getting his gun out when his back exploded. She then knew she was dead.\n\nShe said that when I called out, the voice sounded familiar, so she very carefully looked in the direction of the voice. She said that her heart jumped for joy when she saw who it was. As I was walking to her, she said her eyes were focused on me when the shot came.\n\nThe third bastard, as she put it, had circled around. She took the .357 and aimed it at his face and fired. She said she hit him in the throat and nearly severed his head off. Then she said that she ran up to me and saw the shoulder wound. At first she thought I was dead and she began to cry, but she checked the ceratoid pulse and it was still strong.\n\nShe began to drag me up the hill, stopping to pick the .30-30 up from the dead creep. At the top of the hill, she saw my Harley in the distance, so she laid me down and ran to the bike. The keys were still in it, so she started it and rode over to where I was.\n\nShe then said that putting me on the bike was a chore and a half! Once she had me straddled the seat, she took a couple of bungee cords from the back of the seat and wrapped them around me, then hooked then to the backrest to keep me in place. She then brought me here, which was a small shack at the base of A- mountain. She said that I was out for close to three days, but that was from the medication she shot me up with. The .30-30 round had missed anything important and made a clean exit.\n\nI told her it still hurt like hell, and she just laughed. My mouth felt like a herd of Walrus's had shit in it and I asked her if she had something to brush my teeth with. She reached over me, her breast dangling in front of me with a view that showed she wasn't wearing a bra, and retrieved a toothbrush and some toothpaste. I slowly got up and staggered to a basin by the door and begin brushing my teeth. I noticed that all I had on was my red bikini briefs and my manhood was semi-rigid, pressing against the fabric. Sherry also noticed, but just smiled. After I cleaned the Walrus shit out of my mouth and ducked outside for a good piss, I came in and sat on the edge of the cot.\n\nSherry sat down next to me and we started to talk. We talked for what seemed like hours. Black Sunday happened nearly six months ago and I was surprised to find out that such a beautiful creature, as Sherry would have to fight for her life. She had come back to Tucson several weeks after the nuclear Armageddon began. Her friends were with her, but a sniper killed her girlfriend's boy friend and a week later, her girlfriend came down with pneumonia and died. So she was alone all of this time trying to survive.\n\nI told her it would be best for us to leave the city and head west, maybe for the Yuma desert, to which she agreed, as the city had to many weirdoes in it. She finally got up and got the washbasin and a washrag and returned to change the dressing over my wound. After she finished, she sat the basin down and we just stared into each other's eyes. I reached up and gently took her chin in my hand and kissed her lips. She responded by putting her arms around me.\n\nI could feel her nipples starting to get hard through her T- shirt, so I slid my hand under her top and began to massage her firm tits. She let out a little moan as my hand touched her now erect nipple on her left tit. I then lifted the T-shirt up over her head and for the first time, saw her breast. They weren't huge, but by all account a mouth full. The skin on them was a creamy tan color and the nipples were a dark rose color.\n\nI started to nibble on one of the nipples and she began to moan softly. As I was enticing her nipple, my other hand began to slide down her belly to the top of her jeans. I slid my hand under the top of the jeans and down to the top of her panties, then finally to the top of her soft bush. Her bush was so soft and full and warm. She gently put her hands on my chest and pushed me back.\n\nShe asked if I felt up to it and I told her I felt like I could jog to Phoenix and back right then. She let out a small laugh and stood up. She then began to unbutton her jeans and slid the zipper down ever so slowly. T\n\nThen she pulled her jeans off and was standing in front of me with nothing on but a pair of black bikini panties. Her legs were awesome as they were so firm, yet soft looking. She then hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them off. She had the most beautiful pubic bush I had ever seen. It was covered in a thick forest of strawberry blonde hair and was so thick that the outline of her vagina lips was just visible.\n\nShe then came over and began to rub the now bulging spot in my briefs. She let out a little gasp as she pulled them down, exposing my now fully erect manhood. She took it in her hand and began to run the tip of her tongue over the head, while stroking it slowly up and down.\n\nI didn't know how much more of this I could stand as she was driving me right out of my mind! I whispered to her to turn around, which she did, as she straddled my neck with her legs. I begin to probe her moist femininity with my tongue, running it up and down the furry little crack and finally finding her clit.\n\nShe let out a soft moan as my tongue made contact with her 'little man in the boat'. I continued to munch her fantastic little muffin until she started to moving her hips into my face. She started moving faster and faster, finally pressing her smooth warm thighs to the side of my head in a wonderful orgasm.\n\nShe then turned around and was facing me on top as she guided my pleasantly sore manhood into her. She run the head of it along her slit then back to her love channel and finally into it. She slowly sunk down until I was completely inside her. She then placed her hands on my chest and began a slow up and down movement.\n\nGod she was tight and felt so good. I started to massaging her swinging tits in front of me as she began to pick up speed. I knew I couldn't last much longer as I matched her rhythm.\n\nAs the speed increased, the pressure in my balls was becoming unbearable, and I kept the movement going at a fast pace. I finally couldn't take it any more and started to cum. I thought I was going to cum so much that my body would just shrivel up and blow away like a dried out leave.\n\nHer vagina began to contract spasmodically and she gripped my manhood with all her might, milking every last drop of semen from it.\n\nAfterwards, she collapsed on my chest and I just held her close to me. Her rapid breathing in my ear felt so good. I started to gently massage her back and neck. Her breathing finally reduced to a steady rate, she would softly moan when I rubbed a tender spot. After a few minutes, she was softly snoring at my ear. I ever so gently wrapped my arms around her and dozed off myself, completely relaxed.\n\nI jerked awake and startled Sherry as she jerked up right. She looked down at me and smiled the prettiest smile I had ever seen. She then kissed my nose and started to get up. As she did, my dick made a gentle plopping sound as it came out of her sweet vagina.\n\nI watched her nude body as she walked towards the washbasin; she was indeed poetry in motion, so beautiful and so graceful. She cleaned herself up and threw me the washrag, a little wet with water and semen and I washed 'Mr. Happy' off and began to get dressed, slow so as not to wake my shoulder up. We had decided that it was best to leave Tucson by dark so we loaded the Harley up with bare equipment.\n\nWhen we were ready, I strapped the .44 on my waist belt and slung the .30-30 over the Harley's backrest. Sherry came out with the .357 strapped on and that damn lucky barrel against her soft, sweet mound. We mounted the bike and headed south to the Ajo highway. And as I wheeled the big Harley on to westbound 86 highway, with the sun dipping below the Santa Rosa mountain range, and the warm desert wind in my face and the Harley roaring under me and my wonderfully sweet Sherry snuggled in close behind me and the soft, faint scent of her womanhood tickling my nose, I suddenly realized just how wonderfully precious life was.\n\nI silently gave thanks for being allowed to live."
622,Black and White,"['MMF', 'intr', 'girlfriend']","Frank agreed and we smoked a joint of some good herb and Jennie tied him to the chair in the livingroom. Jennie is a real fox with a super hard body, her hair is brown and short and she has a really nice pair of tits, long slender legs and perfectly shaped tight ass.\n\nShe went to the bedroom and returned wearing a white wire bra, white garterbelts, white silk stockings and crotchless panties. She approached Frank and knelt in front of him and removed his huge cock from his pants and sucked it into her warm mouth. She played with his large balls and stroked his long thick shaft while she bobbed her head up and down on his prick. She would lick the underside of his staff and swirl her tongue around the head of his dick while looking up at him and grinning from ear to ear.\n\nFrank said ""Hey man you like watching your girl suck this big Black dick""?\n\nI said, ""yeah man and I'm gonna like it even better when you shove that huge tool up her cunt.""\n\nFrank just smiled and told Jennie to ""suck his fucking cock like the tramp she was.""\n\nJennie stood up and bent over in front of Frank and exposed her round hard ass to him, she slid her hand back and inserted first one then two fingers in her moist pussy and started finger fucking herself.\n\n""You like this Frank""? Jennie said you like my white, tight ass?\n\nYou wanna fuck me in it don't you Frank? Frank's cock was standing straight up and so was mine. I began stroking my cock as I watched her perform.\n\nJennie walked over to the couch, bent over the arm and slid a 8 inch vibrator into her pussy. She shoved the fake cock in and out slowly at first and then faster as she became hotter.\n\n""Ohh Frank, I can't wait to feel your cock slamming in and out of my pussy baby, I want you bad, I want you to stuff my cunt with your big, hard Black cock baby.""\n\nFrank was began to struggle with the ropes trying to free himself so he could have my hot little Jennie. ""Come on Frank, if you want me your gonna have to come and get me baby.""\n\nFrank began to twist his hands around and loosen the ropes that were keeping him from his prize. He pulled with all his might and with one last effort he slipped the ropes from around his hands and sprang to his feet.\n\n""How dare you tease me like that you fucking bitch"" said Frank and quickly removed his pants and shirt as he lunged toward Jennie's ass which was still propped high in the air. Frank guided his throbbing shaft past Jennie's parted cunt lips with his hand and rammed his ten inches of manhood deep into her wet pussy. Frank continued to fuck Jennie from behind for a few minutes and then he pulled his cock from her pussy and sat down on the couch facing me. Jennie straddled his dick and sat down on him as she faced me also. Frank's cock slid all the way in her love pot until his balls pressed against Jennie's ass. She leaned back so I could get a better view of his absolutely gigantic cock as it slid in and out of her now dripping wet hole. She raised her cunt until the head of his dick almost slipped out then she slammed back down on it forcing it deep inside her. She reached down and fingered her large swollen clitoris with one hand and Frank's balls with the other while Frank pinched and twisted away at her erect nipples.\n\nJennie was moaning with pleasure and I was increasing the tempo on my now throbbing cock. Frank leaned Jennie forward and off the couch onto the floor and she spread her legs wide open and pushed her ass as high into the air as she could.\n\n""You want to fuck my ass with your big fat cock don't you Frank""? Jennie said. I'd rip your tight little ass apart with my cock replied Frank.\n\n""We'll see about that,"" returned Jennie and with that she reached for a tube of KY jelly setting on the coffee table. She turned around and squirted the lubricant all over Frank's cock until it was thickly coated with it. She then turned back around and told Frank to squirt the KY in her ass hole. Frank inserted the tip of the tube in her anus and injected the jelly in her tight ass until it oozed out of her hole. Frank then inserted his middle finger and went to work loosening her back door to accommodate his long, thick member. Jennie looked up at me and said ""I want you to come here so I can suck your dick babe.""\n\nI looked a Frank and he said come on and get some. I got on my knees and Jennie quickly lowered her mouth down on my painfully hard cock. Frank continued to finger fuck her anus and now had two of his thick fingers darting in and out of her creamy white ass. ""I want you to fuck my pussy while Frank fucks me in the ass said Jennie, I want it all, both of you, I want you to fuck me hard, fuck me fast, make me cum. Frank pressed his huge cock against Jennie's ass hole and glided it in slowly. Jennie gasped ad he entered her and moaned with pleasure. Frank waited a moment for her ass to accommodate his cock and then pressed forward until half of his cock was buried in her anus. ""Come on babe fuck my pussy hole"" Jennie said and I slid between her legs and slid my cock head up and down the full length of her dripping wet slit. She forced one of her tits into my mouth and I nibbled and lightly bit her on the nipple.\n\nFrank was now completely buried in her ass and Jennie was thrusting back at his prick. The smell of sex was in the air and Frank's balls were slapping against Jennie's ass as he continued to fuck her hot little shit hole. I guided my cock into her wet cunt and she reached down and fingered her clit as I entered her with one long thrust.\n\n""Ohhh fuck meeee you two hot studs, I love two cocks Fuck me..... fuck me..... ohh fuck me harder.""\n\nFrank slapped Jennie on her ass and she began to rock back and forth on our cocks. I could feel Frank's swollen cock as I pumped in and out of Jennie's pussy.\n\n""I'm gonna cummm.... you fucking bastards are gonna make me cumm cried Jennie.""\n\nFrank slapped her on her ass again. ""You like it up the ass don't you, you little fucking whore... don't you.""\n\n""Yes replied Jennie I love it..... I love it.""\n\nJennie closed her eyes and I could feel the muscles in her pussy contract as she shook in a violent orgasm. ""I'm cumming, you fuckers are making me cum. Fuck my ass, fuck my cunt, give me those fucking cocks you fucking bastards""\n\nFrank pulled his cock from Jennie's ass and withdrew from her pussy. Frank stood up and Jennie spun around on her knees to face Frank as he stroked his oversized cock furiously.\n\n""Cum on my face Frank, let me taste your cum baby, shoot it all over me"" said Jennie, and with the tip of his cock in his hand Frank shot a stream of cum that was six inches long into the air, and landed on Jennie's neck, face and chest. Then another stream shot from his cock, this time landing all over her face and hair, then another stream that soaked her face with more hot, thick cum. I couldn't believe my eyes when ANOTHER long, thick stream came shooting out of him.\n\n""Would this guy ever run out of sperm""? This time Jennie opened her mouth wide and the creamy love juice shot directly in her mouth. Finally Frank let out a loud groan and shot yet another helping of cum down Jennie's throat. Jennie pulled at his cock and milked his last drop from the head of his organ and licked it clean. She turned to me and without words shoved my cock deep into the back of her throat. I face fucked her, thrusting my cock in and out of her hungry mouth until I felt the cum boiling in my testicles. I let go and splashed my jism against the back of her throat and walls of her mouth. Jennie swallowed my first load and I pulled my cock from her mouth and pumped the remaining semen all over her cum soaked face. I then rubbed the head of my cock on her face and slapped it against her lips. She opened her mouth and licked my joint clean with her tongue."
623,Black(maled) - 1,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","out of bed this morning.""\n""Please don't sneak up on me like that."" Ann told her secretary. ""Sorry. I'll wait until you've had your coffee, then come back.""\n""That's okay Tracy. What do you need?"" Ann asked. ""I only wanted to let you know that I scheduled your appointments for Tuesday and later as best I could. I figured that if you're anything like me, you wouldn't want people bothering you the first day after a long weekend. Today, you only have an 11:30 meeting with Mr. More from Do-It-Right Janitors. I've already reserved the conference room. He'll be here to renegotiate the building maintenance contract. Don't worry about a time limit, you're the only one on the list for the room all day. Other than him, you're free to kick back and take it easy."" While stepping to her desk, Ann trembled slightly when Tracy mentioned the word 'Janitors'. ""Thanks."" Ann said and picked up her coffee. Sitting down, she thought about her weekend. Nothing went right. Ann got into a fight with her boyfriend and spent the weekend alone. Within 1 hour after he arrived at her apartment late Thursday night, they were yelling and shouting at each other. She gathered that his extensive business trip wasn't as productive as he would have liked and it seemed as though he was taking it out on her. Setting her personal problems aside, Ann began to work on the reports on her desk, the same reports she was suppose to complete last Thursday night. Ann looked at her watch after closing the last folder. It was 11:20. Ann buzzed Tracy, asked her for a few things, and proceeded next door to the conference room. ""Here are the files you wanted. There's several invoices that haven't been paid. Accounting wouldn't disperse the funds until they have your approval."" she told her boss. ""Thanks Trace."" Ann said, opening the files and going through them. Mr. More arrived at 11:30 for his appointment. Tracy was startled by his silent and sudden appearance. He stood towering over her desk looking for Ann. Eternally the busy-body and not ever embarrassed, Tracy asked him how tall he was. ""6 foot 10. And, before you ask, I don't play basketball. I can think of better ways to work up a sweat."" Sam answered and smiled. Tracy chuckled at his joke then escorted him to the conference room. Knocking once on the closed door, she followed Sam inside. ""Mr. More, this is Ann Sutter, our Vice President of Finance. Can I get you anything before you start your meeting?"" Tracy asked. ""Coffee, black, will be just fine dear."" Sam said and took a seat across from Ann at the large conference table. Tracy couldn't help but notice the astonished look on Ann's face when she saw Mr. More. Her boss was also turning a bright red and suddenly became very nervous. Ann's reaction to the large man was similar to her own, but Tracy doubted v the fuck up!"" Sam hollered. Ann ran to the phone on her right and was about to hit the intercom button, when his massive hands grabbed her small wrist. ""It'd be a shame to break your arm. Now, sit still and behave yourself."" he said and walked her back to the chair. ""I don't know what you THINK you're going to accomplish, but you just made the biggest mistake of your life buster! My secretary will be back, and when she walks through that door, I'm going to scream my head off.""\n""Like you did the other night? You'd better look at those first!"" Sam produced a white envelope from his jacket and threw it at her, causing Ann to jump. She picked it up from her la and looked inside. What she saw made her heart stop and her face turn white with horror. It was a stack of pictures. Pictures he had somehow taken in her office last Thursday! She only got a look at the top one when there was a soft knock on the door and Tracy came in, carrying a tray with two cups and a pot of coffee on it. ""I'll set this down here and then make sure you're not disturbed.""\n""Thank you...Tracy? It is Tracy, right?"" Sam asked her. ""Yes sir, Mr. More.""\n""Well Tracy, as you can see, we have a lot of things to go over, so I'm glad you brought the whole pot. Thank you.""\n""You're welcome sir."" Tracy said and left. ""What's this all about? How did you get these?"" Ann asked after they were alone. Sam swung Ann's chair around so she was facing him and glared at her. Ann cringed in fear at his imposing figure. When he did speak, Sam's deep voice was evenly pitched and foreboding . ""Never mind! It's too late for that. Right now, if I were you, I'd be more concerned about other people seeing these. Your boyfriend for instance, or the members of the Board of Directors. What do you think they'd do after seeing these?"" Sam said and paused while she mulled it over. Ann knew she'd be ruined if anyone ever saw them. The one picture she did look at, showed her laying on top of Sam, passionately kissing and making love to him. She didn't need to see the others. ""Now pay attention, Ann, because I'm not going to repeat myself. You and I are going to spend a lot of time together. You will doanything I want, any time I tell you! Do I make myself clear? If you don't, I'll make sure every member on the Board of Directors of this company, plus your boyfriend, get their own personal copy of those pictures.""\n""Okay, how much do you want?"" Ann asked him. ""First, I think you should reconsider the contract."" Sam told her and stood up straight again. Fishing it out of the folders, Ann quickly read it. After scribbling some notes on it, she held the contract out to Sam. ""There! That's double the amount and it's for three years, not one!""\n""That's pretty generous, but I'm more interested in what you have!"" Ann took off her rings, bracelet, watch, necklace, and earrings. ""This isn't strip poker. Keep going!"" Ann looked at him incredulously as it finally dawned on her what he had in mind. He couldn't possibly expect her to have sex with him! Last week was a mistake and she certainly wasn't about to make the same one twice, especially since he was blackmailing her. Sam saw what she was thinking about by the look in her eyes. Still standing in front of her, he slowly and deliberately undid his pants. ""If you're afraid of someone barging in, I'll settle for a blow job!""\n""WHAT! YOU'RE CRAZY! NO WAY!""\n""Don't piss me off or I swear you'll see copies of those picture s plastered on every bulletin board in Hell, I'll even let you pick which one you want.""\n""WAIT A MINUTE! There's got to be over a dozen pictures in there!""\n""Only nine. I gave you the first three last Thursday, remember?""\n""You want me to have sex with you nine times!""\n""Only eight, if you blow me right now.""\n""How will I know you gave me all the copies? How do I know you don't have more? How do I know you're not lying? ""You don't!"" Sam said flatly to emphasize she had no say in the matter. It was Thursday all over again. Ann couldn't bring herself to suck him off, but she couldn't refuse either. The pictures he had would destroy everything she worked for since graduating from college. She closed her eyes, wishing she were somewhere else. When she opened them again, Sam's cock was closer to her face. She saw it twitch and wanted to turn away, but he already grabbed her head and was holding still. Sam looked down and gradually pulled her to his crotch. Her hair, rubbing against his dick, felt soft and cool. He moved his hips side to side and watched as his dick combed through her blonde curls while her forehead was scraped by the lowest part of his zipper. He then began pumping his hips and saw his ebony cock bury itself in her golden mane, growing harder and longer with each stroke. Sam easily straddled her chair and pinned Ann against the back cushion. ""Time to play slut. That's what I'm going to say from now on. When you hear me call you a slut, that means you do what I tell you to do and you don't stop until I say so! No questions and no bitching! Just do it!"" Ann meekly shook her head in agreement, but didn't say anything. ""When I ask you a question slut, you better answer me. What's it going to be?"" Sam asked to make sure she was listening. ""Okay. I won't argue."" Ann replied. ""Not good enough! I want to hear you say you'll be a slut when I tell you to be one."" Ann resigned to give him what he wanted to get the pictures. She had no other choice. Whatever he wanted her to do, she would have to do it. For the moment, all he wanted was a blow job. All she had to worry about was not making him mad. After he left, she could try and figure out a way of getting the pictures from him, but not right now. ""I'll be your slut. Whatever you want, I'll do it and I won't argue with you."" Ann told him. ""That's more like it. Now open your mouth and suck my cock slut!"" Sam bent his knees and shoved his still growing dick at Ann's face. When it touched her lips, she opened her mouth. She was cooperating better than he expected. The bonus of having his contract doubled was a welcome surprise also. He'd have to make sure she didn't change that. When Ann felt his prick touch her lips, she didn't stop it from entering her mouth. Instead, she opened her mouth as best she could and allowed him to push it in. He was forcing her to do it, but he couldn't force her to enjoy it like Ann did last Thursday. Sam noticed the way she was obediently allowing him fuck her mouth. This was fine, but it wasn't great. He wanted her to act like she did last week. It didn't matter though. His cock was so huge, that the friction alone would get him off. Sam started to fuck her face, making the chair rock with each thrust, and soon her lips were sliding back and forth over his dick. In a short while, the conference room filled with the sounds of the attractive blonde's mouth wetly and noisily being fucked by Sam's cock. The slurping and smacking noise of Ann's lips mingled with the creaking clamor made by the springs in her chair as Sam relentlessly plunged his gigantic cock in and out of her mouth. ""If m the added pressure of her lips around his dick, he began to fuck her mouth more rapidly. Her head was driven against the chair and her mouth slid farther down his cock every time he thrust at her. All Ann could see was the blurry twinkle of his zipper as his cock swiftly penetrated and withdrew from between her lips. She was getting a headache from the pounding he gave her, but she wasn't about to loosen her lips. When the spongy head of his cock bumped against her tonsils, she heard Sam grunt loudly. He did this several times and sounded like he was enjoying the discomfort it caused Ann. When he finally did force his prick beyond her tonsils, she started choking. Sam stopped moving when his cock fucked into Ann's throat. He couldn't believe how tight and warm she was. This was just as good as fucking her cunt, and that was damn good. Sam was real glad he decided to use the pictures against her. When he first thought of it, he wasn't sure if he could do it. Now, he was absolutely sure he could. Ann was born to be a slut, she just didn't realize it yet. By the time he was done with her though, she'd know it and she would never be the same. Because Sam's cock was 11 inches long, there was still plenty of his dark shaft protruding from Ann's mouth. Staring at her contorted face from a bove with a satisfied grin, he kept her head pinned against the chair with one hand and masturbated the base of his dick with the other. ""Yeah! In your fucking throat! You hear that! My cock is in your throat! GET READY! HERE IT COMES! SWALLOW IT! SWALLOW ALL MY CUM! SUCK MY COCK YOU FUCKING SLUT!"" Sam howled and came. Ann was frantically gasping for air. She was gagging, wiggling, kicking and squirming in the chair beneath him. When his cum did start shooting, her convulsions got more violent as her stomach tried to vomit the sperm he was forcing her to drink. After he finished coming, Sam deliberately took his time pulling his cock out of her throat and mouth. Finally able to breath, Ann inhaled and exhaled deeply. Stepping back and placing his dick back in his pants, Sam noticed a small trail of cum dripping down the side of her mouth. Ann was beginning to get her color back, but it was still difficult for her to swallow. Her throat was irritated from being enlarged by his dick, but at least her stomach had stopped wrenching. ""Not bad. You were better last week though. Straighten yourself out. We're going to your office to discuss a couple of other things."" Ann didn't argue with him. After wiping her mouth and making herself presentable, she picked up everything from the conference room table and followed Sam out the door. Relieved to see that it was noon and everyone was at lunch, Ann marched into her office, Sam closing the door behind her. She sat down at her desk and waited for Sam to speak his peace. ""See, that wasn't so bad. Now you get one picture. Which one will it be?"" Ann couldn't answer him. She didn't want to look at the photographs, but knew she better. ""Don't worry. Take your time and look them over. I'm in no hurry. By the way, that envelope is your's to keep. Call it a memento if you want. You know, you're real sexy when you dress up. Ever do any modeling? I'll bet you could be good at it. Maybe not as good as you're doing here, but all the same, it's nice to have something to fall back on in case the unexpected comes up."" Sam said sarcastically. While he was talking, Sam idly walked around her office, looking at all her diplomas and certificates hanging on the walls. He then opened her closet and saw the familiar flight bag. Pulling it out and setting it down on the couch, he examined the clothes inside. They were the same outfits he saw last week. Ann was too busy and mortified flipping through hem was that you could see she clearly enjoyed what the two of them were doing. It was impossible for her to determine which picture was the more incriminating. All of them were. She was going to try and appeal to him to change his mind when she noticed he had the flight bag out and was rummaging through all her clothes. ""I know some women that would kill for these things. Decide which picture you want?""\n""Listen, I..."" Ann stuttered, lost for words ""Can't pick? I had a hard time too. They all look good. I didn't think you would be able to make up your mind, so I took the liberty of bringing one. Here!"" Sam said and threw a large envelope from his suit jacket on her desk. Inside, were seven thinner envelopes. Five of them were addressed, one to every member on the Board of Directors, and two envelopes had no writing. All of them had an index card stapled on top of a picture. Each picture was the same and every card had the same typed note. It read; Ann Sutter 29 year old Single Female Blond e Hair, Green Eyes, 5' 5"", 105 lbs. I am a business woman during the day and a slut at night. My cunt gets wet just thinking about going to adult bookstores or XXX theaters and fucking as many people as I can find. I love double or triple fucking. I love surprise gang bangs the most. I love being held down or tied up as group of men or women violently fuck every hole I have till I pass out. I love being ordered to kneel in front of a group of people and forced to suck the cum out of any cock or cunt that is shoved in my mouth. I always wear nylons, garter belt, and sexy high heels when I go out. All my skirts and dresses are short. My tits are firm and easily excitable. I have long slender legs and a very slim waist. My warm blonde cunt, small tight ass, and wet hungry mouth are always available after work. I don't care about age, color, or size. I AM NOT LOOKING FOR MONEY! I am looking for anyone who seriously wants to use me. I AM A SLUT! (Address and phone are on the back of the picture.) Ann quickly turned the picture over. Her name, the company address and phone number, even her extension, were hand written on the back. It was now imperative for Ann get every copy Sam made of these. She could not allow him to keep a single one. Though she knew the note was totally preposterous and a bold face lie, the picture below it would prove otherwise to anybody else. It showed that she was not only able, but also that Ann was very willing to do precisely everything the sensational note said. There was no evidence of her being forced or threatened to perform what she was doing in the picture. In fact, of the two people in the photograph, Ann was the only one who was vigorously doing anything. Even her own eyes could not deny seeing the expression of absolute sexual pleasure that was on her face when the camera took the snapshot. In the polaroid, Ann was kneeling over Sam. His face could not be seen, but her's was. She was wearing a garter belt, nylon stockings, and high heels, just like the note said she always dressed. Nothing else obstructed the view of her lean and attractive body. Ann was aiming Sam's gigantic cock right at her face as she fucked her pussy on the toes of his feet. The excited nipples of both her breasts were poking against the middle of his thighs while she expanded her mouth to form a large circle directly above his dick. Her beautiful face was splattered with fresh blotches of cum. A large stream of it was overflowing from her filled mouth. There was one thick strand of sperm vulgarly stretching from her tongue and Sam's dick. Both her hands and his cock were covu got any more clothes like these?""\n""No.""\n""Every time we meet, I want you in a different outfit with lots of leg and tit showing. You'll be getting a list of special things I want you to pick up too. I don't care where you get them, but you better have them when I call.""\n""When will that be?""\n""I don't know, but you'll only have one hour to get dressed and meet me when I do.""\n""What if I'm out of the office?""\n""That's your problem, not mine. If you have to go out of town, you better let me know ahead of time. By the way, what's your home phone number?""\n""I won't let you call me at home! NO! Not at home!"" Sam got off the couch and slowly stepped up to her desk. Ann, imagining he was going to beat her up or some- thing like that, leaped out of her chair and ran to the opposite side of the desk he was standing at. Sam reached down and grabbed all the envelopes he had just given her. ""You're back up to nine visits! Unless you want me to mail these, you better give me your home phone number. It's your last fucking warning."" Ann rattled off her number. ""If you ever, and I mean EVER, say no again, I'll personally deliver these and tell everybody that you asked me to talk them into fucking you just like I did! Do you understand?""\n""Please don't! I do anything! Please!"" Ann apologized. ""Here,"" Sam said, grabbing his contract, ""I'll drop this off on your secretary's desk. Remember, you say no to me again and I'll be the least of your worries. See you round slut."" Sam said and left. For the balance of the afternoon, Ann was a nervous wreck. She had seriously misjudged the man who discovered her last Thursday and was going to suffer for that mistake. She discretely inquired about him, trying to find out if he was honest in business affairs. The responses she got were vague or of no help. Not many of the people she talked to even knew who Sam was. By the time 5 o'clock came, Ann was more than prepared to go home. Entering her apartment, she heard the phone ringing. Sam, her boyfriend was calling. They chatted pleasantly for a few minutes, each disregarding their fight over the weekend, and made arrangements to meet for dinner on Wednesday. Ann asked if it was possible for him to come over tonight, but he was tied up with work. After they said goodbye, she was locking her front door when the phone rang again. She heard the caller say ""It's Sam"", and her response was to ask if he could come over right away. ""If you really want me to, I will.""\n""What do you want?"" Ann asked harshly when she realized it wasn't her boyfriend at the other end of the phone. ""I know you don't like me or like what I'm doing, but who gives a flying fuck? I don't! But, you better quit talking to me in that tone of voice. Right now, I'm the last person on earth you want to piss off. I was only checking to make sure you gave me the right phone number and not some phony one.""\n""How long is this going to go on?""\n""Well, you owe me nine visits. I figure...""\n""No, I mean when will the last call be?"" Ann asked, trying to keep her voice calm. ""If you're that anxious, let's meet day after tomorrow.""\n""No, I can't make it. I..."" Sam cut her off. ""Did you say no?"" Sam asked, then suddenly hung up the phone. When the line went dead, it was as though someone had shot her. Ann wanted to cry out. She could imagine Sam on his way to the nearest mail box. By the end of the week, she'd be fired, loose her boyfriend, and be totally disgraced. If he mailed the pictures tonight, they'd probably be delivered by Wednesday. The Board members would talk among themselves Thursday and on Frida a prevailing business practice for layoffs, but in the past, it was used as an appalling scheme to ruin the individual reputation of someone unfairly fired merely to justify managements conduct. Ann imagined the same thing would happen to her and there was nothing she could do about it. A week from now, everyone at work would think she was nothing but a cock starved slut willing to spread her legs for anyone who wanted to fuck her. Ann's boyfriend might call after he got the pictures. Then again, he might not. She preferred he come over so she could explain everything to him face to face, but she just didn't know how he'd handle seeing her in all those pictures making passionate love to a black man. She was certain that he'd terminate their relationship, but she at least wanted the opportunity to tell him the truth of what occurred and why he got the pictures in the first place. She decided to call him at the office now, before he got the pictures, and reached for the phone. Almost jumping out of her skin when the phone rang as she touched it, Ann was hoping it was her blackmailer, and not her boyfriend. ""You change your mind yet, or do I pay a visit to some people you know?"" Sam said. ""Please! I'll do whatever you want! Honest! Anything at all!"" Ann answered quickly. ""I'll call Wednesday and have the stuff from the list I sent!"" Ann flopped down in the chair next to the phone. There was nothing she could do, she had to meet Sam whenever and wherever he wanted. She also had to come up with an excuse to break her dinner date with her boyfriend. He would ask all sorts of questions and she didn't want to think about that right now. She'd rather have him angry at her for breaking a date than seeing him go crazy because of those pictures. Relieved that Sam did call back and give her another chance, Ann poured herself an unusually potent drink to calm down. Even though she rarely drank, she needed something to help her relax. This whole predicament was causing her to come apart at the seams. After gulping down three tall glasses of straight whiskey, she was more dizzy than calm. She had to get her mind off of her situation. Ann noticed her mail laying by the front door and decided to go through it. Even thinking about bills or reading junk mail would be better than sitting there tormenting herself. Her mail did contained some bills and a letter. Opening the letter, she knew right away it was from her blackmailer. Sam was so sure of himself, that he mailed it last Friday. This emphasized how naive Ann truly was and it frightened her more. The letter was a single page with a list. It was the list of items Sam wanted her to get. Dresses or Skirts (10, sexy and show a lot of leg & tit) High Heels (10, 4"" heels) Stockings (any color) NO PANTYHOSE!!! Garter Belts (10, the sexy kind) Handcuffs (2 wrist & 2 ankle) Rope (10' long, 1/2"" thick) Dog Collar Dildo (2, 10"" long vibrating kind if they have it) Vibrating Egg (battery operated & remote control) K-Y Jelly (2 tubes) She put the list down. The clothes were no problem. Dressing up like she did last week, made her feel seductive and also brought back delightful memories of when she would dress up as a little girl. Ann was really horrified about the other things on the list though. She then realized she wouldn't have much time to go shopping if she was suppose to have everything by Wednesday. Looking at her watch, she saw that it was 7 o'clock. She'd have to go to a clothing store, shoe shop, and pet store. Ann knew she'd also have to go to a sex shop, and cringed. Downing a fourth glass of whiskey and grabbing her keys, Ann left her a partment and drove to the nearest shopping mall. Once inside, Ann locatedions available. If Sam intended her to wear one of these, she would pick the most unobtrusive one she could find. Checking them over, she found one she liked best. It was thin and black, almost like an elegant choker, with a silver name plate opposite the buckle. It didn't look like a dog collar at first glance and that's why she bought it. Ann then went to several shoe stores before finding one that had a large choice of high heels. The only man in the store waited on her diligently, measuring her foot and getting all the styles and colors he had to offer. He sat on the stool in front of her and slipped on every pair as though her feet were made of glass. She thought the guy was insane until she saw his bulging pants and a little wet spot near his zipper. With a devilish grin and feeling the effects of the whiskey, Ann held her leg out to him and asked what he thought of the red pair of heels she had on. The clerk was trying to avoid her eyes, but not her legs. With Ann's foot almost in his face, he was able to see clear up her skirt. He asked her to switch so he could check the other foot. When she held it up, he looked like he was checking the fit of the straps that went around her ankles. Ann thought she was depraved for teasing the man, but it excited her to know that his dick was growing rigid from just touching and looking at her legs. Pretending that the shoes didn't feel right, she asked him to check the instep of each foot and parted her slender legs. The clerk sighed and placed his hands on her foot. Not once did he look at her instep. His gaze went between her thighs. Ann got more risque and opened her legs slightly further. She noticed the wet spot in the man's pants was getting larger and the bulge was getting bigger. Thinking about what she was doing, and before she got herself into more trouble, Ann said that she had to get going and told the clerk she'd take 9 pairs of high heels. Two pairs of black, and one pair of white, blue, red, brown, gold, silver and a multi-color pair. The man offered to carry the shoes out to her car for her, but she politely declined his help. While slowly walking to her car because of the whiskey, Ann thought of Sam's list and speculated how mad he would be if she didn't have all the things when they met. ""After all, you didn't give me much time."", she said out loud. ""He'll understand, won't he?"" Then, she recalled one of his comments, ""That's your problem, not mine!"", it echoed through her brain. ""No, he'll be furious."" Ann said drunkenly to herself. ""We already fucked once and I sucked you off twice, not to mention I wrote up a new contract. You have nothing to loose, while my ass is still on the line. I guess I only have one day to get the rest of the stuff."" Buying the clothes would take some time. She couldn't do it during lunch. She had an appointment tomorrow she had to keep. She'd have to buy them tomorrow night. But, when could she get the other things. It would be either after the clothes tomorrow or right now. Normally, Ann took pride in the fact that she never procrastinated. She considered hard and long about doing it now. She knew the only place to buy the other items on the list was at a sex shop and she didn't want to go to one in her condition. Thinking again about what Sam could do to her with those pictures, Ann decided it was best to get it over with. Driving cautiously out of the mall parking lot, she headed toward the part of town where she knew the sex shops were located. Always feeling uneasy about just looking at them, Ann never thought she'd have the nerve to walk into one so she drove around until she spotted a store that looked empty. Then, being too embarrassed and drunk to park her car suddenly surrounded by darkness. She couldn't see anything, but she did hear the voice of a women of wailing noisily. Trying to get her bearings and feeling more dizzy, Ann walked toward the only light she could distinguish and stumbled into another door. Thinking this was the way to the front of the store, she pushed and opened it. Ann gasped and stood still with a dumfounded look on her face. There was a man was masturbating inside of the small cubicle she just opened and she had hit his arm with the door knob. His rigid dick was sticking straight out of his pants and pointed at her when he turned around to see who barged in on him. He also had a dumfounded look on his face, but didn't try to hide himself. Both of them stayed this way for a few seconds, Ann gazing wide eyed at his dick while he looked her body over. The man then reached out and pulled Ann into the booth, closing the door behind her. She couldn't take her eyes off his dick and let him to tug her closer. ""You like it? Here, rub it a little."" he said then took her hand and wrapped it around his cock. When she didn't remove her hand, the man started to lift her skirt. Ann was too astonished to say or do anything. She just stood there with his cock in her hand and kept gawking at it. She saw his hands pull her skirt up, but she didn't move. The man didn't believe his luck. An attractive blonde walked in on him and was now gripping his dick. He had dreamed about this, but never thought it would actually happen. He wasn't going to spoil the opportunity with small talk so he started doing everything she'd permit him to do. He located the button and zipper to her skirt, un-did them, and let it fall to the floor. She still didn't say anything. He saw that she wasn't wearing anything under her skirt but pantyhose and grinned at her. Then, placing one hand on her ass, he put his other one between her thighs and began stroking her pussy. Ann knew she should have done something, but didn't. The man's hand rubbed her for a while as they stared into each other's eyes and then she heard him rip a whole in her pantyhose. When his fingers made direct contact with her damp pussy, her hand gripped more firmly around his dick and her lips opened in a sigh. Taking this as a gesture from her that it was okay to keep on going, he turned her around to face the wall. ""Spread your legs and bend over a little so I can fuck you."" the man whispered into her ear and pushed her feet apart. The next thing Ann felt was his dick slithering it's way between her silky legs and pushing against her vulnerable and exposed pussy. Her mind told her to move, it told her to cry out at him, it told her to do many things, but her body disregarded it all. She felt his hands tightly grip her hips and then his cock suddenly pierce into her pussy. She moaned loudly and bit her lower lip. Holding still for a moment, the man behind her then began fucking her savagely, as though he hadn't had sex in years. Each vigorous stab of his cock brought another loud moan from Ann. Her pussy was so surprisingly sopping wet in such a short period of time that he was fucking her with the full length of his cock by the third plunge. Her loud moans and his grunting mixed with the sounds being made by the video on the screen above her head. Ann was so excited by this anonymous fuck that she began to respond almost as quickly as the man behind her. She thrust and wiggled her ass at him, matching the force that he used to fuck her. When his hands left her hips and went under her blouse to pinch her sensitive nipples through the lacy bra she had on, Ann let out a louder moan. She could feel his testicles bouncing against the inside of her upper thighs, and every once in a while hit her clit, as they continued to fuck each other at a frenzied pace. The noise his body made, colliding incessantly against her firm and nylon covered rear, was resounding off the wood panel walls of the small booth and sounded like someone was clapping. Abruptly, Ann could feel his dick expand and discharge. It throbbed into her. His sperm sent a warm feeling throughout her body as she gripped his dick with her pussy, trying to keep him inside her, and was about to climax herself. ""Don't move. Stay just like that."" the man said and pulled out of her. Ann didn't know they weren't alone. The man's friend was also there. He saw her go into his buddy's booth and quietly stood by and watched the two of them fuck. When the first man finished with her, he stepped aside and let his friend take over. ""You want to fuck some more?"" the new man asked. In her excited and drunken state, she eagerly shook her head yes. She was very close to orgasm when the man behind her stopped and she wanted to keep fucking if he was able to. Ann had no idea it was a different man that was going to fuck her. ""Reach down and put my cock in your pussy."" the new man said. Ann fumbled between her legs and found his dick. Grabbing it, she pulled him up to her pussy and thrust back at him. ""I'm going to stand still and let you fuck me."" the man told her. Ann began fucking herself back at him, his cock going farther into her pussy this time. She didn't remember his dick being so fat, but it didn't stop her from enjoying it. She kept fucking him, getting closer to the orgasm she wanted so badly. Forgetting where she was, Ann started to cry out. ""PLEASE, don't just stand there! FUCK! Fuck my cunt! HURRY! Fuck me! I'm almost there! Please! FUCK ME!"" she yelled. The new man began pumping violently into her. The loudest moan yet came from Ann's throat and she clasped her pussy tighter around his cock. The two of them fucked like untamed animals while the first man watched. Ann's initial climax sent her body into a spasm and was quickly followed by another. She wildly shook her head and screamed at the man to fill her pussy with his cum and fuck her faster. The second man did as she reached her third straight orgasm and cried out about how much she loved his cock. After pulling his dick out of her and stepping back, both men looked at Ann. They decided that before she came back to her senses, they should leave. They zipped up and walked out, leaving the booth door wide open. Gaining some of her composure and returning to semi normal, Ann turned around to look at the stranger who had just admirably fucked her twice. ""OH GOD!"" she screeched when she saw that she was alone in the booth and the door was open with different man glaring at her from outside. She quickly pulled her skirt down. Totally embarrassed, Ann didn't know what to do. Swiftly composing herself, she picked up her purse and looked at the man. In a business like manner, she shrugged off the event like it never happened and asked if he could point the way to the front of the store. She saw his eyes gazing at her legs and felt further embarrassed. The two loads of cum were running out of her pussy and pouring down the inside of her thighs. Any moment now, the sperm would rush past her knees to her ankles. ""Fuck me first, then I'll show you how to get up front."" the man said. ""I need to get some things. Okay? When I'm done."" Ann lied as fast as she could. The man said he'd be waiting when she was ready and showed her to the front, staying by the booth area as she walked up the isles of magazines to the counter. The kid behind the counter saw her come out from the back and was surprised. Besides being pretty, she was alone. He fell all over himself trying to wait on her. ""Can I help you with anything?"" he asked her. Ann swallowed her pride and suffered the humiliation she was going through. She grabbed Sam's list from her purse ""Here's a nice set of metal ones. They're real easy to lean off when you're done using them. Now, what kind of dildos you want? We got a big selection."" he said. ""The two largest and, if they vibrate, that would be better."" Ann replied without thinking of what she just said. The clerk walked over to the next counter and pulled out the largest one in there. It was 36 inches high and shaped like a man's fist and forearm. He dropped it on the counter in front of her. ""Think you can fuck this?"" he chuckled. Ann nearly fainted at the sight of the thing he was talking about. ""My God! Not that! Don't you have something smaller, say 10 inches?""\n""Damn lady! If you can fuck 10 inches, how about stepping in the office? I'm sure between me and couple of those guys, we can give you 10 inches of real cock, not this rubber shit!"" the clerk said blatantly so everyone could hear. Ann got furious. Even in her drunken state, she knew Sam was blackmailing her and she had to put up with that, but she didn't have to stand there and be humiliated by a pimple-faced college kid. ""Listen asshole! You weren't hired to insult me so shut your f ilthy mouth and just tel l me if you have what I asked for."" she yelled at him. With a renewed self confidence, she asked if he had any K-Y Jelly. He pointed out a box at the other end of the counter without saying a word and went to get the dildos she wanted. Ann grabbed two tubes and walked back to the cash register, putting them on the counter and looked at the dildos he put there. They both looked like the real thing, mushroom head, veins, and all. ""These are 12 inches, but the black one vibrates. That okay? All we have is a brown and black. We're suppose to get some more tomorrow if you don't like these."" the clerk politely said. ""I guess they're okay. What do I owe you?"" While he checked the prices, she looked to see if the other men were looking at her. All of them were gone. ""The total is $120.95 Will that be cash or charge?"" he asked. ""Charge."" she said and got her card out. ""I'll need to see your drivers license and a home phone number too please.""\n""Here's my drivers license and by law, I'm not required to give you my phone number. You can verify my credit without it."" she told him. The clerk took her credit card and license over to the phone and called in for an approval, not arguing with her about the phone number. He also wrote her name and address on a separate piece of paper while he was on the telephone. After he verified her purchase amount and bagged every- thing, Ann left the same way she came in. This time, she stayed away from any doors that had red lights on above them. Just as she put the key in her car door, she felt a hand on her shoulder and heard a man's voice speaking to her. ""Thought you'd sneak out on me uh?"" Ann turned and saw he was not alone. There were three men behind him. She started talking as fast as she could as they all closed in on her. ""Listen, I'm not here for myself. I came here for a girlfriend of mine. I was only doing her a favor, really! You can call her if you want! Please, leave me alone."" she pleaded. ""Does your girlfriend always ask you to fuck strangers?"" he asked her. The men formed a circle around her car door, trapping Ann in the middle. The look of lust in their eyes told her she had better hurry if she wanted to get away from these men. ""Honest, I was buying this stuff as a wedding present for my girlfriend! You know, as a joke!"" she said nervously trying to unlock her car door. One of them snatched the paper bag from her hands and pulled out a dildo. as the one who pulled her into the booth when she first walked in. The man standing in front of her then shoved her against the car door and pushed his hand up her skirt, driving it between her thighs and ramming a finger in her pussy. ""Well young lady, you want to fuck out here or in your car?"" Ann didn't believe what was going on. Not just with these men, but with everything that had been happening to her since last Thursday. She was beginning to think that somebody or something was causing all this trouble. But, she was bound and determined t o work out each problem as they came along. Like her business decisions, she would examine the situation and facts, and then take the appropriate action. She was too late. While she was thinking about her problems, the men had laid her out on the ground of the brightly lit parking lot. They had even ripped opened her blouse, bra, and skirt without her realizing it. Her legs were being lifted high and held apart by two of the men, as another held her hands above her head and covered her mouth. A fourth man dropped his pants and knelt down between her spread legs. He put his hands on her tits, pressing all his weight on them, then plunged his cock into her vagina. As the man proceed to savagely fuck her, the others cheered him on. She was more embarrassed than she had ever been in her life. She didn't feel that she was being humiliated or degraded, but she felt embarrassed. Ann was actually getting turned on by what the men were doing to her. She was enjoying the way they held her so she couldn't move. She liked hearing their remarks about her body. She loved how violently the man was penetrating and stretching her pussy with his cock. Shamelessly, Ann didn't try to cry out for help or fight them off. She even anxiously waited for them to fuck her in ways she was never fucked before. After the first man quickly came inside her, he unceremoniously got up, let one of the other men get between her legs, and walked away. By now, the other men saw they didn't need to hold her anymore. She kept her own legs apart and hands above her head while the second man fucked her. When he also quickly came, he did the same thing, but first he wiped his slimy cock off on her legs and then walked away. The third man told her to get on her hands and knees, then he fucked her from behind, squeezing and twisting her tits the whole time. When he came and pulled out, Ann immediately rolled over on her back and lewdly opened her legs again. Her pussy was swollen to twice its normal size and matted with cum. Standing above her and looking down, the last man had different ideas. ""I'm not sticking my dick in that mess. Suck my cock you fucking slut!"" he yelled. His words and the tone of voice he used made something snap inside her. Ann's whole body acted as though it were on auto-pilot and she suddenly had a deep desire to suck the man's dick. She scrambled up to kneel in front of him. Without being told, she opened his pants and pulled them down. Ann then leaned forward and sucked his already hard cock into her mouth, groaning as her lips encompassed it. Her tongue swirled and licked around the spongy head as she began propelling her head back and forth. Something told her she had to improve. She sucked firmer on the cock and gradually took more of it into her mouth until it was pressing against her tonsils. Letting it rest there, she licked the shaft and clamped her lips snugger around it. Ann then felt a pair of hands at the back of her head. Once again, something told her to try harder. Inhaling deeply through her nose, she let the man's hands drag her face forward, the cock deliberately sroat her first cock. The novelty and excitement of being able to this filled her with pride. When the man's hands released her head, she shook it and buffed her nose into the crotch of the man she was sucking. Feeling the need for more air, Ann slowly backed away until the cock head was only in her mouth. When she was set, her face came forward and the dick penetrated her throat again. She kept doing this until she was able to breath without a problem and then did it quicker, all the time using her tongue to lick the underside of the cock as it pulled out. Ann then started to moan like crazy over her new found skill. Suddenly and vice-like, hands held her head in place and the cock went racing into her throat. It throbbed and then she felt the discharge of cum in her throat as the man came. This triggered a different auto-pilot. Her hands automatically went between her legs. While the fingers of her right hand rubbed firmly against her clitoris, she shoved two fingers of her left hand into her pussy. Ann was having one explosive orgasm after another drinking the cum from the cock in her throat and frantically finger-fucking herself. When the man finished coming, he pulled his dick out of her mouth, wiped it dry with her curly blonde hair and zipped up. He then noticed that her mouth was still open and that she was stroking and fucking herself with her fingers. He looked around and spotted the paper bag on the ground by her car. Grabbing both the dildos and a pair of cuffs from it, he first handcuffed Ann's wrists in front of her. She didn't skip a beat and was rattling the chains on the cuffs as she continued to fuck herself with her fingers. Next, he positioned the brown dildo between her lips and slowly pushed it in her mouth until he saw her neck swell up. With closed eyes, Ann eagerly sucked on it like it was a real cock. The man then pushed her so she was on her hands and knees and he made her hold the dildo in her mouth. Walking around behind her, he then spread her pussy open and shoved the black dildo into her as far as he could. Ann immediately started to fuck the new dildo. He then noticed a switch at the base. ""Have fun slut."" the last man said and walked away, but not before he turned on the dildo buried deeply in her. Ann suddenly became a lewd quivering mass of flesh, thrashing about on the ground. The black dildo was obscenely protruding from her vagina through the tare in her pantyhose. She was gyrating her ass wildly as the oscillating cock worked its magic inside her pussy. Her handcuffed hands were tightly holding the brown dildo to the asphalt while she rapidly bobbed her head up and down, sucking and deepthroat this fake cock. In the center of the flood lights behind the adult bookstore, the young and attractive Ann remained on the ground in the vacant parking lot for a long time. Oblivious to her surroundings and not caring what she looked like, Ann came so many times that she lost track, then came over and over again until her body and mind couldn't take the stimulation any longer. Ann's drive home was difficult. Her heavy sobbing had stopped, but she kept wiping at her eyes. ""What is happening to me?"", she wondered out loud, ""They raped me and I enjoyed it. God, what the hell is going on? I'm fucking every man in sight!"" Ann never thought she could act this way. That was bad enough, but why did she also have to climax too. This only made things worse. She was responding to everyone's sexual advances. She could justify when Sam fucked her in her office and even the guy in the booth. They both had reasons to believe she wanted them to fuck her. ""I have to do something."", she said aloud, ""I'm unigning it, Ann put it in her desk. She would leave it unsigned, to make Sam live up to his end of their agreement. When 5 o'clock came around, Ann went shopping for the clothes she still had to get. She went back to the same store and found more to choose from because they had restocked. Ann thought she wouldn't have the clothes on for long once Sam got her alone, but she choose the seven most costly outfits anyway. All of them showed off her legs and breasts. Each outfit could be removed swiftly also. She bought some more nylons and garter belts too because she couldn't remember how many she got the first time. Leaving the store, Ann also realized she still had to call her boyfriend and cancel their date tomorrow night. She did this when she got home. Their conversation ended up with both of them yelling at each other again. Thinking about it later, Ann decided that when this ordeal with Sam was behind her she would tell her boyfriend what had happened so they could patch their relationship back together. She wouldn't tell him everything, but most of the truth. Nothing could be gained by telling him all the details of what she had to do, and that was only up to now. She couldn't imagine what was in store for her. The little spats with her boyfriend was trivial compared to that. The next morning Ann collected all the items she bought. She would arrive early at work. She wanted to make sure nobody saw her come in with the things she was bringing. Once there, she checked her schedule and canceled a meeting for 3:30 that afternoon and told Tracy she had another appointment at 4 o'clock. Her plan was to get dressed at 3 o'clock and arrive precisely at 4 o'clock to meet Sam. Though most days lingered on, this Wednesday went by too quickly. Tracy always took a coffee break at 3 and today was no exception. Ann would only have 15 minutes before she got back. For some reason, standing in front of her closet deciding what outfit to wear, Ann was becoming turned on. She thought it was absurd for her act this way. After all, she was meeting a man who was blackmailing her for sex. Not just any sex either. Sam wanted her to be a slut. She didn't mind wearing the clothes. They did look good on her and she enjoyed the way they made her feel. She didn't even mind being ordered around. She had discovered some time ago this was stimulating as well. The fact that Sam could alter her life is what annoyed Ann the most. If she could trust him, maybe it wouldn't be so bad. But how could she! The consequences were too great for her to rely on his compassion, if he had any. She picked the outfit she would wear and the accessories that she though would compliment them. When she was about to strip out of her business clothes, her phone rang. ""Finance, this is Ann. How can I help you?""\n""Time to play slut Ann! You only have one hour to get ready and meet me. I'll have the same envelopes. If you behave yourself this time and do everything I tell you to do, you can keep them. If not, they're already stamped and you know what that means. Also, I want you to bring all the items from the list I sent you. Every single one!"" Sam said and hangup before she could say anything. Ann heard the seriousness in his voice. Sam would mail the pictures if she didn't cooperate. If she hesitated or said no, her career and personal life would change forever. As Ann would refer to them later, she hurriedly changed into her slut clothes. After stripping out of her business suit and pantyhose, the first item she put on was a garter belt. It was Ann's favorite color, Pink. She rolled a pair of pale tan nylons up each leg, making sure the bans of the silk stockings were as high as possible before attaching them to the garters, then strerent. After putting her arms in the sleeves, the rest of it wrapped around her and was tied into a knot at her waist on the left side. With the front loose fitting and nearly open to her navel, Sam, and everyone else, would see plenty of her breasts. The last thing she put on was a pair of white shoes. They had thin 5"" heels because that was all the store carried in her size, at least that's what the salesman told her. They didn't look like impressive in the box. It was only after Ann put the sling-backs on did they turn into sexy high heels. After she hung her work clothes up, Ann straightened out her hair and put on fresh make-up. She then put on an overcoat to hide her outfit and left."
624,Black(maled) - 2,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","""Please don't sneak up on me like that."" Ann told her secretary. ""Sorry. I'll wait until you've had your coffee, then come back.""\n""That's okay Tracy. What do you need?"" Ann asked. ""I only wanted to let you know that I scheduled your appointments for Tuesday and later as best I could. I figured that if you're anything like me, you wouldn't want people bothering you the first day after a long weekend. Today, you only have an 11:30 meeting with Mr. More from Do-It-Right Janitors. I've already reserved the conference room. He'll be here to renegotiate the building maintenance contract. Don't worry about a time limit, you're the only one on the list for the room all day. Other than him, you're free to kick back and take it easy."" While stepping to her desk, Ann trembled slightly when Tracy mentioned the word 'Janitors'. ""Thanks."" Ann said and picked up her coffee. Sitting down, she thought about her weekend. Nothing went right. Ann got into a fight with her boyfriend and spent the weekend alone. Within 1 hour after he arrived at her apartment late Thursday night, they were yelling and shouting at each other. She gathered that his extensive business trip wasn't as productive as he would have liked and it seemed as though he was taking it out on her. Setting her personal problems aside, Ann began to work on the reports on her desk, the same reports she was suppose to complete last Thursday night. Ann looked at her watch after closing the last folder. It was 11:20. Ann buzzed Tracy, asked her for a few things, and proceeded next door to the conference room. ""Here are the files you wanted. There's several invoices that haven't been paid. Accounting wouldn't disperse the funds until they have your approval."" she told her boss. ""Thanks Trace."" Ann said, opening the files and going through them. Mr. More arrived at 11:30 for his appointment. Tracy was startled by his silent and sudden appearance. He stood towering over her desk looking for Ann. Eternally the busy-body and not ever embarrassed, Tracy asked him how tall he was. ""6 foot 10. And, before you ask, I don't play basketball. I can think of better ways to work up a sweat."" Sam answered and smiled. Tracy chuckled at his joke then escorted him to the conference room. Knocking once on the closed door, she followed Sam inside. ""Mr. More, this is Ann Sutter, our Vice President of Finance. Can I get you anything before you start your meeting?"" Tracy asked. ""Coffee, black, will be just fine dear."" Sam said and took a seat across from Ann at the large conference table. Tracy couldn't help but notice the astonished look on Ann's face when she saw Mr. More. Her boss was also turning a bright red and suddenly became very nervous. Ann's reaction to the large man was similar to her own, but Tracy doubted very much that Ann had the same reason. The silence and hostility between them lasted for 2 seconds after Tracy left. ""I believe I can close these files for good. Any questions Mr. More?""\n""How do you want me to begin?"" Sam asked."
625,Black(maled) - 3,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","into a knot on her left side. It was loose across her breasts and open to her navel. The last thing Ann put on was one of the new pairs of shoes. They were white pumps with very high heels and went with the rest of her outfit. After hanging up her work clothes in the closet, Ann combed her hair and put on some fresh makeup. Checking herself once more, she then put on her overcoat, grabbed her purse and left work for her ""4 o'clock appointment"". Ann found an empty parking place close to the spot Sam said to meet and nervously waited in her car for him to arrive. It was not the type of neighborhood she wanted to be in and discovered this after she made the mistake of parking on the wrong side of the street. Her door was next to the sidewalk. Everyone who passed by looked her over. Most of the people quickly went about their business but several examined her closely because she stood out like a sore thumb. One group of teenagers, obviously a bunch of punks, tried to talk her into getting out of the car. Even though they looked young, they were very graphic in describing the things they'd like to do with her if she'd only unlock her car door. After she ignored their filthy comments, they began trying to break in, then suddenly started running to the corner. Someone had come to her rescue. It was the man blackmailing her and the reason she was here to begin with. ""Unlock the damn door!"" he shouted. Ann opened the door and Sam got in. ""You got everything from the list?""\n""Yes"" Ann replied angrily. ""You dressed up the way I told you to?""\n""Yes. Listen, why...""\n""Take the coat off and let me see!"" Sam said, cutting her Quietly, Ann unbuttoned her overcoat. ""Not bad. Let's see it all. Throw the coat in back."" Ann took her overcoat off and threw it on the back seat. ""Spread your legs open."" was Sam's next order. ""What! Right here?"" When he started to get out, Ann realized she made a big mistake. ""Wait! I'll do it!"" Sam left the car door open and turned back to face her. ""I'm not going to take any of your shit. You understand?""\n""I'm sorry."" Ann said fearfully. ""When I say do something, you do it! You got that?"" Ann meekly shook her head. ""Show me what you got on underneath that skirt!"" Ann slowly raised the already short hem of her skirt up her thighs. Sam grabbed her leg and easily positioned her the way he wanted to. Ann's right leg was bent, her knee raised and her high heel flat on the seat, while he held other one to the floor. Because the skirt was so tight fitting, it slid up her legs. The lace tops of her nylons and neatly trimmed pussy just beyond them were in plain view now. Ann didn't like wearing panties, but wished she had as Sam ran his hands up and down her silky legs. He then gripped her left knee and shoved her legs wider apart. ""Fuck anybody lately?"" Ann blushed, remembering her experience at the adult bookstore. Sam noticed her reaction. ""How many guys?"" When she did answer, he asked again. ""I don't remember."" Ann said without thinking. ""You must be a bigger slut than I thought you were! That's good cause I like a woman that loves to fuck. Now lift your ass and pull that skirt all the way up to your waist!"" Ann looked shocked, but only for a second, as she quickly raised her skirt up to her waist. The cool air from the open door and the fear of what Sam might want her to do next had Ann trembling all over. Traffic was slowing down now, too, and horns started blaring as the cars approached, but Sam ignored them and continued to give Ann orders. ""Open your snatch and look at me."" Nervous and embarrassed, Ann raised her head and dropped a hand between her legs. She painstakingly spread her pussy-lips open and looked at him. ""Where's the stuff at?""\n""In the trunk."" Ann almost whispered. ""Stay like that! If you want to play with yourself, go ahead, but keep your legs and cunt open until I get back."" Sam said and reached for the keys in the ignition. Ann jumped, thinking he was going to touch her again. He grinned at her reflex and got out of the car, leaving the door open. Ann was terrified that the drivers slowly passing by could see her and started to close her legs. Sam yelled at her to stay the way she was and walked to the back of her car. Sam saw her flight bag, boxes of shoes and a brown paper bag after he opened the trunk. Starting first with the flight bag, he inspected her clothes. Next, he opened a few of the shoe boxes. He then went through the brown bag and was surprised she had gotten almost everything from the list, only the rope was missing. Grabbing the dog collar from the paper bag, he walked back and threw the car keys and dog collar at Ann. ""Put this on, then start the car. You know what to do after that."" Ann was grateful she would be able to cover herself and fleetingly thought about pulling away once the engine was running. She then remembered the anguish she went through when she made him mad the first time and didn't want to chance making him that mad again. She looked into the rear view mirror and saw that Sam was watching her. Ann put the dog collar on and started up the car. Unable to delay any longer, she reluctantly leaned against the door and assumed the same embarrassing position she was in before. Sam watched as she put her leg back up on the front seat and dropped her hands out of sight. He decided to see just how far she'd let him go before she said no. Ann was going through her own private hell. It took every ounce of willpower she had to keep her legs and pussy spread open on a public street and in broad daylight. She kept telling herself it didn't matter, that she had to have the pictures Sam had. With her eyes closed and in a soft whisper, Ann kept repeating, ""I'll do anything... I'll do anything... I'll do anything..."" Sam grabbed the vibrating eggs from the paper bag, closed the trunk and got back inside the car, but still left the door open. He looked Ann over while he opened the eggs and noticed a shiny silver name plate on the collar around her neck. He reminded himself to have it engraved before he made her wear it again. Ann saw what he was opening and could have died. ""He's not going to put those in me!"" her mind screamed ""Not here! Oh God, please not here!""\n""Open your mouth and get these wet."" Sam said as he shoved one of the eggs at her face. Ann's eyes turned into huge saucers while she sat in stiff horror as the egg passed between her clamped lips. The cheeks on both sides of her face puffed out when the second egg was in. A single wire was running from her mouth to the control in Sam's hand. Without warning, he turned the eggs on. Ann was scared out of her wits and shut her eyes tightly when the eggs began jumping around inside her mouth. Everything the black man was doing to her was unbelievable. Her teeth were chattering and her eyes were shaking in their sockets. She tried to stop the eggs from moving with her tongue but it was no use. When she thought she had them under control, Sam would only turn the speed up. When he had them at their highest speed, Ann's eyes snapped open. Her senses were more aware of what was going on than her brain. Sam was talking to her and Ann shook her head. She didn't know why she did it, she just did. She only saw his lips move, not really hearing anything he said, and nodded in agreement to whatever he was talking about. When Sam finally turned the eggs off and yanked them from her mouth, Ann rubbed her jaw. ""Go on, lay down and do it!"" Sam said as he moved off the seat. Frightened beyond belief, Ann stretched herself out. ""Put one foot on the dashboard and one over the seat!"" Ann whimpered, but raised both her feet and put them where he said to. Her legs parted, revealing her naked pussy, not only to Sam but to the cars slowing down in the street. Ann turned her head toward the seat cushion, wishing she could crawl into a ball and hide. When she felt his hands grab her ankles, Ann jumped. ""You got a busy schedule, so get cracking!""\n""What?"" she asked, turning her head to look at him. ""Shove one in your cunt and the other up your ass. You agreed to do it. Are you telling me you won't do it now? Are you saying no?"" Sam asked menacingly. Ann thought life was unfair. Because of one minor indiscretion, she had to do whatever this sick pervert wanted. He could ruin her life or would keep demanding more from her. She had to make a choice. Let him keep ordering her around this way and do everything he said, or face the consequences. If there was only some way of knowing he'd really give her all the pictures, she'd be able to swallow her pride for a while. ""You got until the count of three. One... two..."" Before Sam said three, Ann grabbed the eggs from him and placed them between her legs. ""Shove the first one in your ass!"" She flinched the instant the cold, oblong-shaped, metal sphere touched her. Ann tried relaxing as best she could and tried to get the egg inside her but it was too difficult, the wet egg was bigger than she thought. She let it go for a second and placed her hands on the outside of her legs, then picked it up again. Ann grimaced and pushed harder, the egg finally popping into her tiny asshole. ""Now your cunt! Put the other egg in your cunt!"" Sam almost yelled at her. Ann's fingers fumbled around for the other egg. Finding it, she brought it up to her vagina. ""Damn! You're a fucking water facet down there."" It was true. For reasons she didn't understand and didn't want to, her pussy was already soaking wet and the second egg easily slid inside. Ann wanted to die. Her body was responding to the humiliating things Sam was making her do. She closed her eyes and tried to block out the world. ""Turn them on!"" Sam said and handed her the control. Bracing herself, Ann slowly rotated the dial on the control. Nothing happened. She turned it some more. Nothing. All the way up. The eggs still didn't move. Ann was thankful since this allowed the two wired-intruders time to warm up. ""Shake it!"" Sam ordered. She shook the control and the eggs suddenly began vibrating at full speed. Her back arched high off the seat and her eyes opened wide in shock. The eggs were bringing about sensations Ann didn't expect. Her vagina and buttocks began clashing for attention, crying out for her to concentrate on what was taking place inside each of them. Ann could only groan in response to the excitement racing throughout her entire body. Her nipples joined the fight and were begging to be touched. Ann suddenly dropped the control for the eggs and grabbed her tits with both hands. ""I never saw anybody get so hot, so fast. You're a natural slut."" she heard Sam say as he let her ankles go and grabbed the control for the eggs from the floor. Ann couldn't understand why she became this turned on. Her hips were grinding like crazy and pumping up and down. She tried in vain to remain still, but couldn't. ""Suck me off, slut!"" Sam ordered as he straddled the drive-shaft hump and moved Ann so her face was in front of his cock. Ann raised her head up, opened her lips and sucked his dick into her mouth. She was defeated again. Ann made up her mind to do whatever Sam asked to get the pictures, but swore she would NOT enjoy anything he did to her. Whatever else happened, she didn't want Sam to see her act like she did at the adult bookstore. In less than 15 minutes, though, she was. Not only was she enjoying everything, especially sucking his dick, but she didn't care who saw her doing it. Sam was watching Ann carefully. Leaning over her head, with his arms on the top of the seat for support, his huge dick was being licked and sucked. Ann's legs were lewdly spread apart and up high. Her slender thighs and naked pussy could be seen by anyone who drove by the open car door. Actually, her compact ass was almost sticking out of the car as she bounced herself up and down on the seat. Ann dressed the way he told her to, but even then she really didn't look like a two-bit whore. Sexy, yes, but not sleazy. He had to be overlooking something. Why was it so easy to get her to do whatever he wanted. The pictures couldn't be the only reason. ""That's enough for now, slut!"" Sam abruptly said while he pulled his dick from her mouth and turned the eggs off. With every nerve in her body still tingling, Ann slowed down her undulating hips as tears began running from her eyes. It wasn't from the disgraceful way she had just behaved, but from being so close to coming that she cried. Ann whimpered, not in shame, but because she couldn't obtain the release only a climax could bring. The spasms deep inside her pussy, the hot flashes that made her cheeks a bright red, her nipples, ready to burst, were all reminders of how wanton she had become. Like the other night, she knew it was wrong, and like the other night, Ann didn't care. Sam was busy stringing the long wire from the eggs through her skirt and the right sleeve of her blouse. Done, he told her to sit up ""Leave those in but don't turn them on. I don't know about you, but I could use a drink. See the stop light up there?""\n""Yes."" Ann replied weakly. ""At that light, we're going to make a left. A friend of mine runs a bar over there. We'll park in back, so follow me."" Sam said and was gone before Ann had a chance to say anything. Ignoring Sam as soon as he got out and closed the door, Ann turned the eggs on. She felt the marvelous vibrations again, but something was missing. She had small climaxes, but not the big one she needed and had been so close to a moment ago. Frustrated, Ann turned the eggs off. Making herself presentable, she started the engine and put her car in gear as Sam pulled along side her. When they arrived at the bar, Ann parked her car next to Sam's and got out, not bothering to shut off the engine. She was going to ask him for the pictures, then leave. Sam had other plans. He opened his trunk and told Ann to do the same. She thought he wanted everything, but he didn't. He checked to make sure the eggs were still inside her and then took the paper bag out of her trunk. ""I'll keep this stuff, you keep the clothes handy.""\n""What about the pictures? I did everything you asked me to do."" she asked nervously. ""Did I say I was done? No, I didn't! You've been pretty good so far, so don't fuck it up now. I'll let you know when you're done. You'll get the pictures, but ONLY if you don't give me any shit. We understand each other?"" Ann shook her head. ""Where's the rope?"" Sam asked, grabbing the control for the eggs from her and turning them on low. Ann's heart skipped a beat and she turned white when she realized she forgot to buy the rope. ""Leave those on. I'll tell you when you can shut them off. We'll talk about the rope inside. Right now, I'm thirsty."" Sam said and walked away. Ann didn't know what to think. What was he up to now? Would he keep the pictures? With trembling hands and shaky legs, Ann locked her car up as quickly as she could, the eggs slowly oscillating inside her, and hurried after Sam. He was talking to someone at the bar when Ann walked in the back door. It was only quarter to five, so only a few people were there. Sam was waving at her to come over to the bar, but Ann didn't want to meet anyone in her present condition and stayed where she was. Sam pulled some envelopes out of his jacket and Ann almost ran to the bar. ""This is Garcia. He's the friend I was telling you about.""\n""Don't believe anything this black telephone pole told you about me."" Garcia said with a smile and held out his hand to her. Ann politely shook his hand, but didn't return his smile or say anything. ""She's shy at first, but gets REAL friendly once she knows you better."" Sam said to his friend. ""Go sit over by the wall. I'll get our drinks and join you in a bit."" Sam told Ann and pointed to a table in the back. ""What a body! How did you two meet? And don't tell me she's a pro. She might dress like one, but I'll bet the bar she isn't.""\n""It's a long story, pal. Maybe one of these days I'll tell you. How about my usual and a Tequila Sunrise for her.""\n""Coming right up. You want a double?"" Garcia asked with a wink. ""No. Not necessary.""\n""What? You fucked her already? How is she?""\n""Why not find out yourself?""\n""Really! Come on, no bullshit stories. You wouldn't mind?""\n""Like I said, find out yourself. When you get off, join us and get off again."" Sam winked and took the drinks from Garcia's hands. Ann was sitting with her back to the bar. She didn't want anyone to see her, especially dressed the way she was, but Sam wanted her to be noticed and that was why he told her to sit at that table. The bright lights from the jukebox would show her off to everyone. This was part of his general plan. Sam was going to have Ann expose herself, and maybe let a couple of men fondle her. He was going to teach the beautiful executive that she could get turned on, no matter where she was or who she was with, and feel comfortable about it. When she was able to show off without being embarrassed, then he'd move on to the next phase. Sam told Ann to sit by the wall when got to the table, then grabbed her chair and moved it to sit on her right. She was now where he wanted and could be seen by anyone in the front or back of his friend's lounge. ""You're starting to piss me off. First, you didn't bring everything I told you to get, then you're rude to my friend. How would you like me to mail these pictures? If that's what you want, just say so. I have nothing to loose. It's your ass that's on the line! What's it going to be?"" Ann was nervously playing with her drink. From the slow and steady vibrating eggs in both her ass and pussy, she couldn't think straight. On top of this, Sam was telling her to make up her mind. The choices were simple. Give in, or be disgraced and fired from her job. Sam watched and knew what she was thinking about. He purposely put Ann in a corner just then. He wanted her to feel she had no alternative. Pick the lesser of two evils. Which one? What made it worse for her were the eggs. Ann couldn't possibly concentrate and had to be confused by what her body wanted and what her conscious was telling her. While she was still weighing the dreaded options, he'd show her things weren't as bad as she thought they were. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the envelopes and laid them on the table. ""Tell you what, you can have the pictures now, but we're not done yet! Go ahead, they're yours. Hurry up and finish your drink. I'll get us another one."" Sam said and got up from the table. What he said and the way he said it was a most welcome surprise. Ann was hoping he had some compassion. Even if it meant throwing away everything she had, she couldn't continue if Sam didn't care how he was treating her. As long as he showed some thought for her, Ann could put up with almost anything he wanted until she got all the pictures, otherwise, she just couldn't. Ann also needed to know this would not go on forever and that she could trust him to keep his word about ending it. By giving her the envelopes now, he was showing her that his blackmail would end if she did everything he wanted. With a ray of light at the end of the dark tunnel she was in, Ann grabbed her drink and downed it. She then opened each envelope and looked at the picture and note inside. The note was the same one that lied about her sexual desires, but Sam had put different pictures in each one and also stated who received copies. The original polaroid was even different from the ones in the five stamped envelopes. The people they were addressed to couldn't ignore the pictures and would certainly talk to each other, removing any doubt they may have had that it wasn't their darling little Ann. This made her more grateful Sam gave her the pictures. Ann carefully looked over each snapshot. She never bothered to look closely at the copies Sam let her keep Monday, only locked them in her desk as soon as he left her office. The original polaroid showed a near-naked Ann sitting on the totally naked Sam. His enormous, ebony cock was sticking straight up between her spread thighs and she was jacking him off. His equally huge hands were squeezing her breasts. The sight of herself like this and the eggs, made Ann squirm. Sam and Garcia were talking at the bar when both of them noticed Ann's legs separate a little. ""You have to tell me how you met. Is she a secretary at one of the offices your company cleans?"" Garcia wanted to know. ""Listen friend, I never kiss and tell. I will tell you this. If you know how to treat her, she'll do anything you want. And, I do mean ANYTHING!""\n""Well, you poor excuse for a radio tower, at least you can tell me her name.""\n""Just call her sexy. She'll answer to that.""\n""So will my wife, you walking dildo! But she looks like she could eat her weight in nachos, not like THAT!"" Garcia joked. ""When are you going to stop calling me names? You've been doing it since we were in the army.""\n""Was that when I hauled your ass off to the stockade? I'll start calling you Sam when you stop bumping into my lights with your forehead. It's costing me a fortune.""\n""If you weren't so short, you wouldn't have to hang the lamps so damn low."" While the two of them joked and laughed, Ann continued looking at all the pictures. In an unnatural way, they were stimulating her more. She was looking at proof that she enjoyed fucking Sam last week. Each one showed her face as that of a woman completely aroused and lost in erotic passion. If these were of someone else, Ann would swear it was a porno actress, faking it for the camera. Everything was too sexy and too perfect to be real. Ann's pussy was beginning to spasm again when she heard the heavy footsteps of Sam approaching the table. She quickly gathered the envelopes and pictures and stuffed them into her purse. Sam sat down and handed her another drink. The after-work crowd was just starting to trickle in. ""Well, I gave you time to think about it. Got anything to say?"" Sam was surprised when Ann didn't put on her mute act. ""Just one question. Why are you doing this? You seemed nice enough up there with your friend, so why are you putting me through this? Why?"" Ann wasn't out of character. A little bolder maybe, but that could be due to the stress she was going through. Sam had to answer her cautiously. If he was too stern, she'd think he was just sadistic. If he was too friendly, she might tell him to go ahead and mail the pictures. Sam wasn't sadistic, and though she didn't know it, he wouldn't mail the pictures. As usual, Sam was a step ahead of her. He would bring back her fear, but not scare her so much that she's stop meeting him when he wanted her. With his best poker face, he stared into her eyes. ""When you hand over my copy of the new contract, I'll give you an answer. Except, I don't want your signature on it now, I want the old man's!"" The effect he wanted was made. Ann looked like he just told her a secret about herself that she didn't think anyone knew. Changing the topic, before she dwelled upon it too long, he talked to her some more. ""Garcia wanted to know your name. Of course, I didn't tell him. He also wants to know how we met. The way I figure it, that's between only you and me, nobody else. He is my best friend, though, so unless you tell him your name, or make one up, he's going to call you sexy.""\n""What do you mean? Why does he have to know my name?"" Ann almost screamed. Getting hysterical, Ann was kicking herself for not bringing the contract with her. Plus, those damn eggs were making her hornier. ""Hey, calm down! He's only trying to be friendly! Get a grip on yourself!"" Sam yelled. His shouting at her in front of other people made Ann embarrassed. She immediately realized that Sam was right. Garcia was suppose to ask questions and be friendly with people, it was part of his job. She grabbed her glass to take a drink and calm her nerves, but it was empty. ""Is it okay if I have another drink?"" she asked Sam quietly. ""First, go up there and apologize to those people for making such a fuss over nothing, then get your own damn drink you stupid slut!"" Ann saw how mad she made him and wanted to get away as quickly as possible. She got up and walked to the bar. Sam wasn't really mad. It was all an act. He wanted to calm her down and it worked. ""Sorry about the noise. We'll try to keep it down to a low uproar."" Ann said, smiling at everyone as she approached the bar. The only person who understood her was Garcia. ""Sorry miss. What noise? We were arguing up here when I should have been checking your drinks. I'll be right over with fresh ones."" Garcia politely lied. ""Could you please make it something a little stronger?""\n""Sure. You go and sit your pretty self down and I'll bring it over."" In Spanish, he asked his other customers if they knew of a drink stronger than Tequila, because that's what the lady wanted. The small group consulted among themselves for a bit, then one of the robust women suggested a Kamikaze. She said that it always knocked her on her ass and should do the same thing to the skinny blonde. While Garcia made a pitcher of them, the man at the far end of the bar said he wouldn't mind seeing the blonde on her ass, or knees, or stomach, and everyone laughed. Back at the table, Ann was sitting quietly next to Sam. He reached in his pocket and pulled out a handful of change. ""Go play some music. Make it soft."" While Ann selected the songs, her mouth-watering figure was silhouetted against the jukebox. Sam remembered being between those shapely legs, remembered her mouth sucking on him, remembered how hot and tight her cunt felt. As Sam's cock started growing and he thought of taking her out back and fucking her, but he decided not to, at least not yet. He wanted to go with his original plan and he was going to stick to it. He may need Garcia's help after all. When his friend came over with fresh drinks, he asked what was in the small picture. ""Her idea, not mine! She asked for something stronger than Tequila.""\n""What the fuck do you have that's stronger than that?""\n""It's a Kamikaze. Guess why. It's on the house if you remember to let me know when she starts to feel these. Is it a deal?""\n""Just keep checking under the table. You'll know if she's a real blonde as soon as she's done over there."" When Ann got back and sat down, she was going to pour herself a drink from the pitcher, but Sam stopped her. ""Pull your skirt up until I tell you to stop. Don't look at me, just do it!"" Nervously looking at the all the people at the bar, Ann pulled her short skirt higher up her thighs. She was going to stop when the top of her nylons showed, but Sam told her to keep going. She was finally sitting bare-ass in the chair before Sam said she could pour herself a drink. Ann gulped down the first drink in one swallow and shakily poured another. ""With legs like that, you should show them off. Have another drink and quit being so jumpy. I'm not going to fuck you right here, so settle down."" After she finished her third drink and was pouring a fourth, Sam waited until Ann had her glass up to her mouth. He then pulled the table away from her. ""Don't move! Keep your chair against the wall and your hands off your lap! I want to look at you for a while. You don't mind, do you?"" he asked sarcastically. More customers had come in and it was crowded now. Ann was keenly aware that everyone was looking at her. She only hoped they couldn't see the wire for the eggs and her wet pussy. When Sam called Garcia over, she downed her drink and scooted forward to get another. Sam pushed her back until she was against the wall again. Garcia's mouth dropped open when he saw where Ann's skirt was. He didn't hear anything Sam was saying and started talking Spanish while he watched friend's hand slowly move up her thighs, past the top of her nylons, over her garter straps and finally stop at her naked pussy. ""Are you deaf?"" Sam asked. ""Huh? What? uh..."" Garcia babbled as he continued to stare at Sam's hand. ""Put your tongue back in your mouth, pal. I called to ask a favor, not to have you drool all over our table."" Sam laughed and stuck a finger inside Ann's pussy. ""HOLY JESUS! I don't... She's letting... In front of me!""\n""Look, is there anyone in here you really trust?""\n""ME!""\n""No, I need a guy, maybe a couple guys, to dance with her. I don't care if they feel her up or anything like that, but I don't want them trying to take her out of here. She's hot, but I want her hotter.""\n""Are you crazy? Take her in the stockroom.""\n""No, you don't understand. I want her begging for it. You going to help me out or not?""\n""You won't forget me, will you?""\n""Don't worry. I'll make sure she thanks you properly."" Sam said and probed Ann's pussy deeper. The moment Garcia came up to their table, Ann dropped her head. With her eyes down, she, like Garcia, saw and couldn't believe that Sam was going to fondle her right there. Ann jumped when Sam's hand touched her knee, but she didn't back away or try to cross her legs. He slowly and firmly started to caress her thigh, making her shiver slightly. The drinks were effecting her, but not so much that Ann didn't know what was going on. In fact, the combination of Kamikazes and Tequila seemed to raise the level of excitement she was experiencing. Sam's touch set off the hot flashes again. His hand, steadily inching its way up her nylons, was transmitting a heat that spread throughout her body, showing up as a red glow on her face. When his hand slid off her stockings and touched her bare flesh, Ann gasped and clenched her hands into fists. She shut out the rest of the world and shuddered as his roaming fingertips combed through her golden mound. The instant one of his fingers found her throbbing clitoris, Ann was seized by a wave of desire. She sighed and began rotating her pelvis against his hand. When Sam's middle finger slipped between her swollen pussy-lips, Ann moaned loud enough to cause several people at the bar to turn around. Sam looked for any sign of resistance to what he was doing. Ann only bit her lower lip and continued to sigh. He felt and pushed the shaking egg deeper into her vagina. Her whole pussy suddenly tightened around his finger. Ann was his! She had surrendered and forgot, or didn't care where she was. The high and mighty executive was about to have an orgasm in a crowded bar. But, Sam didn't want Ann to get off yet. Like he told his friend, he wanted to hear her beg. Sam wanted Ann to be his willing slut, without blackmail. If it meant keeping her on the verge of coming, then that's what he'd do. He slowly pulled his finger out of her pussy and placed it, lengthwise, against her lips. Raising her head with his glistening digit, he and Garcia saw Ann's chest expand as she inhaled the aroma of her own juices. He then wiggled it into her mouth. Ann opened up and began licking his finger clean. Her lips formed a circle around it and her mouth made a popping noise when he pulled it all the way out. Garcia ran to the bar like a man who'd seen a ghost and talked to his friends at the near end. Then he got Sam another drink and told him things were set. Garcia said he would join them as soon as his relief came, in about an hour. Sam said they'd wait for him. ""You don't drink very often do you?"" Sam asked Ann after Garcia left. ""I like wine once in a while, but you're right. I don't usually drink."" It was the first time Ann had talked to him in a civil and friendly tone of voice. Sam reminded himself to ask Garcia what was in a Kamikaze. ""Think you can relax and enjoy yourself for a while?"" Ann looked at him quizzically. She didn't know how to answer. Sure, she was feeling more relaxed than she had in days. And, there was no doubt he had made her horny, the wet spot on her seat was proof of that. But, Sam was also shocking and embarrassing her by openly fingering her pussy in such a public place. Not that she knew anyone here. These people were complete strangers. ""That's fine! Don't say anything! I'll stop trying to be polite.""\n""You don't have to stop being nice just because I didn't answer.""\n""What do you consider nice? Is this nice?"" Sam asked as his hand rubbed her thigh again. ""No."" Ann replied. ""Tell me, what's so bad about it."" he said and rubbed higher. ""You're doing it in front of other people. They can see us.""\n""Don't you like men looking at you. You are attractive. Especially your legs. They're even more sexy in nylons and high heels. My cock gets hard just looking at your legs.""\n""But we're in a bar! Can't we go somewhere else?""\n""How's this feel?"" Sam said as he dipped his finger back into her pussy. ""Must feel nice, cause you're all wet down there. Or is it because everybody can see me playing with your cunt. Is that why you're wet? You secretly like being watched while somebody fingers your pussy."" Ann didn't know what to think anymore as Sam started to move his finger in and out of her slick hole while whispering in her ear. ""Some of the men are rubbing their dicks now. You're making them hard. They're wondering just how hot and wet your pussy gets. They want to finger you too."" Sam then stopped talking and removed his finger. He saw that Ann had lost control of herself. He had her willing to do anything without a complaint. Sam then told Ann to spread her legs apart and remove the eggs. Without a word, she did and handed them to him when she finished. It not only surprised him that she did this, but he was more surprised to see that both eggs were clean. He thought about putting them on the table, but decided not to and shoved them in his pocket. ""I think you need some exercise. Since I'm too tall for you, ask that guy in the red shirt at the end of the bar if he'll dance. I don't care what he wants to do with you on that dance floor, you let him! You understand? You let him do whatever he wants."" When Ann got up, he was surprised again. Instead of pulling her skirt down first, she stood straight up. Ann was displaying herself to everyone and smiling seductively at Sam. She let the satin miniskirt drop on its own while she stood there and wiggled her hips. There were whistles from every man in the place as Ann sexily walked to the bar. Tapping him on the shoulder, she asked the man in the red shirt to dance with her. Pulling him off the bar stool when he didn't respond, she walked him back to the jukebox. After they were there, she wrapped her arms around his neck, rested her head on his chest, snuggled her body tightly against his, and began swinging her hips to the music. Garcia came rushing over and told Sam she had gone to the wrong end of the bar, she was dancing with the wrong guy. The man she was dancing with didn't even speak English. Sam roared in a fit of laughter. ""Don't worry. She did me one better, that's all.""\n""Tell me you black lightning rod, what kind of game are you two playing? I'd like to know before I jump into it.""\n""It's called FUCK IT! Come on Garcia, don't be shy. She isn't."" Sam said and pointed to the pair dancing. Ann's hands were roaming all over the guy's ass, not the other way around. Every time she pulled him closer and grate her pelvis at him, the man would pull away the minute she loosened her grip. Ann then tried grinding herself against his leg, but he'd straighten it out as soon as her rear end went down. She kept placing his hands on her ass, but he kept raising them up to her back. When she tried kissing him, his head moved around like the statue of dog in the back of a car window. It was the most hilarious sight Sam had seen in a long time. This guy had the sexiest woman in the place trying to give herself to him and he was acting like she had the plague. When the song finally ended, everybody in the place laughed and applauded. Sam wanted to see a stranger feel her up and Ann knew better than to say no. When the guy wouldn't even hold her tight, she became panic stricken. Ann thought Sam had set her up and was going to tell her to give the pictures back. ""I was trying to get him to feel me up, but he wouldn't! It wasn't my fault, Sam! Please don't get mad. I really tried. Honest, I really did!"" Ann explained when she got back to the table. ""I suggest you try harder next time."" Sam said. ""I will! Thank you, Sam. Thank you."" Ann said and leaned down and kissed his cheek. ""Whenever you kiss me, or anybody else I tell you to kiss, I want to see some tongue. None of that pecking shit! Try it again!"" Standing next to him, Ann cupped his cheeks in her hands and lowered her face. Before placing her mouth to his, she parted her lips, wiggled her tongue into his mouth, then soulfully kissed him. With her tongue diving for his throat, Sam pulled the eggs out of his pocket. Placing a hand between her legs, he put one of them in her pussy. Ann squealed and flinched when the cold metal first touched her, but didn't stop kissing him. When he had both of them in her cunt, he turned them on. Ann moaned and kissed him more passionately. Breaking their kiss, Sam told Ann to remove the eggs and sit down. Still standing next to him, Ann calmly reached up between her legs and pulled the two eggs out. Sam knew he definitely would have to ask Garcia what was in a Kamikaze before the night was over. ""Mind if I join you?"" Garcia asked. ""I have to powder my nose anyway. Okay, Sam?"" Ann asked. ""Yeah. Just make sure you look sexy before you come out, but don't get off in there!"" Garcia's head swiveled like a radar while he stared at Ann's beautifully shaped ass and long legs as she walked to the ladies room. ""And you! Get a pencil and paper."" Sam said to his friend. ""Why? Forget her name already? Damn! You're all cock and no brains.""\n""No, I want you to tell me what's in a Kamikaze.""\n""You can hear me when I write?""\n""Just get a damn pencil and paper and write it down!"" Garcia threw a crumpled up note at Sam and refilled Ann's glass. ""The way you two were carrying on, I thought you might want it. You want to know something? This works better than our infamous Spanish Fly! Don't tell my wife though. I've been spiking her drinks with that shit for years.""\n""Maybe that's why she's a lush.""\n""That was cold! Did I see your hand between her legs again?""\n""Am I the only black man sitting at this table?""\n""Shame on you! Acting like a high school kid. You're going to corrupt that nice girl.""\n""That's the idea. You want a turn?""\n""What can I do to the wench?"" Garcia jokingly said while rubbing his hands together. ""Whatever you want. Get me another drink, then meet us in the stockroom?""\n""Ouch! Quit twisting my arm. See you in a couple of minutes."" Garcia had been watching his friend and the mysterious blonde since they came in. He couldn't figure out what was going on between them. Whenever he could hear Sam talking to her, it seemed as though he was barking orders at her. His friend was in a serious mood around her, but not when she wasn't by him. And the young blonde! One minute she was meek and quiet as a mouse, and the next minute she was acting like a sex starved nymphomaniac. Sam hadn't been in the bar in over a week and maybe it was because he was fighting with his new girlfriend. Before joining them, Garcia decided to liven up their conversation with humor, maybe this would help them forget whatever problems they were having. Seldom was Garcia wrong about people, but boy was he wrong this time! Sam got up and headed for the stockroom. As he got there, Ann came out of the bathroom. He only pointed to the stockroom and Ann walked into it. After he turned on the lights, he told Ann to stand in the small open area where there were no boxes. Just then, Garcia's head poked around the door. ""Come on in, she's about to start."" Sam said. Garcia quickly came into the room and kicked the door closed behind him. He walked up and stood beside Sam. Ann was a couple of feet away looking at both of them tentatively. ""What do you say, pal? Think we ought to fuck this slut, or send her home?"" Garcia was staring at Ann. After swallowing hard, he set the drinks down on a stack of beer cases. ""Ever fuck two guys at once, slut?"" Sam asked. ""Do you have to keep calling me that?""\n""I'll call you anything I want! Now answer the question. You ever fuck two guys at once or not?""\n""No.""\n""I think it's time you did. Open that blouse and show us your tits."" Without another word, Ann laid her purse on the floor then began to untie the knot that held her blouse in place. Her hands trembled, but this wasn't because she was scared, she was excited again. Since meeting Sam tonight, he had kept her on the brink of coming but wouldn't let her to get off. Now, it looked like he was finally going to let her climax, big time! Sam and Garcia watched her. She untied the knot on her side and unwrapped the blouse from her waist, folding the loose material in back. Her naked tits stood out on her chest, firm round, mounds of white flesh. Her nipples were already hard and pointed. Her blouse was barely hanging on her shoulders when she reached up to pull it down her arms. As she put her arms behind her to pull the sleeves off, her breasts jutted out further. ""Who told you to take it off?"" Sam asked. ""I thought...""\n""Nobody told you to think either, slut! Lift your skirt up. All the way!"" Ann lifted her skirt up to her waist without protesting. This reminded her a little bit of when her boyfriend got excited and told her what to do, but it was different. Sam didn't have the same urgency in his voice that her boyfriend did. He was more forceful and demanding. He wasn't making a request, he was commanding her to do it. This turned her on, but Ann wasn't about to tell either of the two men standing in front of her that. ""Get my friend's dick hard. Take your time and make it good!"" Sam ordered. Ann walked up to Garcia and wrapped her arms around his neck. Through his shirt, Garcia could feel Ann's nipples and firm tits pressing against his chest. This alone was making his dick hard, but what she did next made it rock hard. Ann swung her right arm around his hips, placed her hand on his ass and pulled him closer to her with a jerk. A little surprised by what she did, Garcia looked over at Sam. Sam only smiled back and gave him a thumbs-up signal. Still wanting to make sure the attractive blonde was doing this willingly, he talked a little before responding to her hand. ""You will be gentle with me won't you? I've never done anything like this."" Garcia said in mock apprehension. ""Please, just kiss me!"" she whispered into his ear. Ann then made sure Sam could see her mouth part and her tongue sticking out as she kissed Garcia. Running her left hand through his hair, Ann clutched at his ass and shoved her pussy into his groin. She felt his hardening dick and moaned into his mouth when it pulsed against the inside of her leg. She was finally going to get the relief her body was looking for. She wished that Sam had let her climax earlier. He had more than enough chances, but tonight he was torturing her. Maybe he'd let Garcia make her come. Ann placed her left foot behind Garcia's right one, angled her body to the side of his, and pulled him closer. She then began grinding her pussy hard against his leg, leaving a wet spot on his cream colored slacks. She brought her right hand from his ass down to his crotch and massaged the outline of his bulging dick with her fingers, creating another wet spot on his pants as his pre-cum began flowing from his cock. Garcia was reveling in the feel and smell of such a sexy woman pressing so close to him. Her tongue swirled around his several times before she opened her mouth wider and sucked on his tongue. Her left hand was forcing him to mash her lips while she kept moaning into his mouth. Their kiss lasted almost a full minute before the blonde slowly eased the pressure on his head and pulled away, licking his lips before separating completely. Garcia had to gulp for air. From only one kiss, she had him dizzy. Even his wife had never kissed him with so much passion. And, contrary to what he told everyone, she was a Latin beauty with an equally fantastic body. Ann knew she was being shameless, but everything had become so erotic and exciting that she couldn't stop herself. She needed and wanted somebody to fuck her. Her inhibitions were dropping away quicker than a payoff from a slot machine, and Ann didn't care. She wanted to feel a hard cock inside her aching pussy, and she wanted it now! ""That's enough! Get on your hands and knees, slut!"" Sam said and began taking his pants off, Garcia doing the same. ""Suck or fuck?"" Sam asked his friend. ""I want to fuck her first.""\n""Go ahead! It's your stockroom."" Garcia got on his knees behind Ann and Sam knelt down in front of her. Ann was already shaking in anticipation of her first double fuck. She saw Sam's large dick hanging in front of her face. It was getting hard, but wasn't stiff yet. He brought her head up and began to grind himself against her face. Ann stuck her tongue out and licked his dick each time it came near her mouth. She felt it growing firmer and kept licking. Meanwhile, Garcia was squeezing her small ass and rubbing his dick along her pussy-lips, teasing her. After having the eggs in her most of the evening, Ann was too impatient to wait. She reached between her thighs and felt around for Garcia's prick. Placing his cock-head against her slit, Ann pushed herself back. When it entered, she let out a long sigh. This is what she needed for the past couple of hours. Garcia's hands gripped her hips and he slowly slid his cock into her. He never felt anyone as wet as the blonde was. His cock was being drowned by her juices and he had to force himself from not shoving all the way into her while she kept trying to push herself back at him. ""Did she just get out of convent or something?""\n""No, she just can't get enough cock. Isn't that right slut?"" Sam asked her as he grabbed his dick and held it out. Ann didn't say anything. She just wanted the two men to fuck her. She pushed harder against Garcia and opened her mouth for Sam's cock. ""Tell him, slut! Tell him how much you love cock!"" Sam said as he slapped her face with his dick. ""YES! I love cock! Please, don't tease me. Fuck me! Tell your friend to shove his cock all the way in!"" Ann almost yelled. Garcia thrust into her as hard as he could as Sam shoved his dick in her mouth. Ann was coming immediately. Her pussy and mouth tighten around both cocks at the same time as her body shook and jerked between the two men. The climax was good, but only gave her a taste of what Ann was really hoping for. She was still highly excited and wanted more. Ann was only getting started. Sam was a little surprised when Ann grabbed his dick and began pumping it. She raised herself off the floor and knelt up straight, taking more of Sam's cock between her lips, and began moaning. Her mouth felt tight and warm and Sam liked the way she was jacking him off. Her grip around his shaft was tight and her pumping was fast. She really made love to his dick with her mouth and hands. Garcia was a little frustrated when she raised up and let his dick pop out of her pussy. Even though Ann was tight, her juices caused him to slide out when she concentrated on sucking Sam's cock. This was a minor setback though. After taking his shoes and sock off, Garcia laid on the floor behind Ann. ""Hey, you black chimney broom! What about me?"" Garcia yelled at Sam. Sam saw his friend and pushed Ann, making her scoot backward over Garcia's legs. When she felt his dick slide through the crack of her rear end, she stopped. Without being told to, Ann reached down and grabbed Garcia's cock, placing it against her swollen pussy. She rubbed the head up and down the length of her wet hole before slowly sitting down on it. When her ass hit his stomach, Garcia began to fuck her. Sam was standing above her now and slapped her hands away from his cock. He then fucked her mouth. He didn't try forcing his dick down her throat, but only used short strokes and watched as his dark pole slid in and out between her stretched lips. To Ann, this was the most exciting sex she had ever experienced. She was being fucked by one cock and sucking another. This was the MORE she was looking for. Her boyfriend would some times use her dildo on her while she sucked him off, and she always had multiple orgasms when he did. What made this better was that she was being fucked by a real cock, not a plastic one! This time, she wouldn't just have her mouth filled with cum, but her pussy would be flooded too. Ann started a rhythm of raising and lowering herself, able to slide her pussy down Garcia's cock then slide her mouth over Sam's. The men saw what she was doing and steadily increased the speed of their thrusts, forcing her to keep up with them. Soon, Ann wasn't getting fucked, she got pounded. Garcia kept raising and lowering her on his dick, causing Ann to moan and groan as Sam kept pumping his cock into her mouth, pushing her back down. Trying to imagine what they looked like, Ann felt her stomach muscles begin to cramp up. A bolt of lightening shot out from somewhere deep in her vagina, overloading all her senses. Ann's mind was unable to cope with the spasms that she was going through. Her mouth and pussy began to performing as though they had been programed since birth, tightly gripping, then reluctantly releasing the two pulsating cocks as they fucked her faster and faster. It was difficult to tell who was fucking who. There was just the bumping, grinding, and slapping of Garcia's stomach against Ann's ass while Sam's cock popped loudly in and out of her sucking mouth. The noise the trio made sounded like an old washing machine, swooshing and sloshing wetly each time a dick left and entered Ann's lips and cunt. She continuously groaned and moaned while the two of them fucked her. She was pushed, almost up-right, and pulled back down by Garcia, as he drove his cock deeper and harder into her cunt. Sam bent her head back and stood directly above her, creating a straight path into her throat for his huge dick. Ann lost all control of her body as she grabbed her tits and squeezed them so hard that her flesh bulged between her fingers. The three of them couldn't keep the frenzied pace without coming, and Ann was first. Grinding her pussy hard into Garcia's crotch, she started her orgasm. Sam couldn't hold off either, and yelled just before he came. ""I'M COMING! LET GO! LET GO, SLUT! I WANNA COME ON YOUR FACE!"" Ann kept her lips tightly clenched around Sam's cock and only let it go when he pushed her head away. She was going through one of her multiple orgasms and couldn't help herself. While she was grinding her pussy onto Garcia's dick, Sam jacked-off. With one hand pumping his cock, the other entwined in her hair and her face steady. Like a firehose, his cum splashed onto her face in long stream from her chin to her eyebrows. His second blast was thicker and landed mostly on her upper lip, some dropping inside her open mouth. The rest of Sam's load didn't shoot out, but flowed richly in huge amounts as every drop rushed from his balls. He watched as his sperm poured out onto Ann's forehead, over her nose, then on her lips. Not once did Sam try to get any in her mouth. When Garcia saw what his friend was doing to her face, he couldn't hold back. His cock was being squeezed by Ann's pussy and her juices were trickling to his balls, making them wet and warm. He wrapped his hands around her small waist and shoved his hips up for one last thrust. When he came inside her, Ann had another climax and shook her head wildly. Garcia had seen some hot woman in his life, but none reacted the way this blonde did. With her hair tossing about and cum flying off her face, she shouted at the top of her lungs. ""YES! YES! THAT'S IT! FUCK ME! GIVE IT TO ME BABY! FUCKING FILL MY CUNT! I LOVE IT! FUCK ME! FUCK ME BABY! FUCK ME!"" Even though his cock was loosing its stiffness, Ann continued to fuck Garcia. When his dick popped out, she still didn't stop. Ann frantically ground her pussy on him and clenched her thighs tighter around his legs, feeling his soft cock rub against her clit. Sam went and got the eggs. He then grabbed and jerked her to her feet. Ann started pleading with him right away. ""Please, one more time. I'll do anything you want! Anything! Please!"" Garcia had stood up by now and was watching Ann beg Sam. ""Spread your legs!"" Sam said. Ann opened up, barely able to stand in the high heels on her shaking legs. Garcia saw Sam untangle some sort of long wire, then handed her two round and shiny metal things. ""They're vibrating eggs and run on batteries inside this control."" Sam said to his friend, and showed him what he was talking about. ""Shove them in your cunt!"" Sam told the wobbling Ann. Thinking they weren't as good as his dick, but better than nothing, Ann put both the eggs inside her pussy and stood up. Sam turned them on full speed and laid the control down on a beer case. Ann dove for her pussy with both hands, stuck her ass out, and started having another orgasm. Sam told Garcia to get dressed and did the same. When both men were ready, Sam took the control and turned off the eggs. ""Okay, slut, I'm done. You can go home now.""\n""What! That's all? Please, Sam! I'll do anything you want!""\n""Next time.""\n""Please, baby! I need it! I'll be your slut! You can do whatever you want! Just fuck me, Sam! Please!""\n""I said next time! Now, let's go!"" he told her and asked Garcia to grab her purse. As they were walking for the door, Ann realized her face was covered with Sam's cum, her skirt was up past her garter belt, and her blouse was wide open. She asked Sam to stop so she could clean up and straighten herself out a little. ""You look fine. Move it!"" Sam said and shoved her in front of him. He kept pushing her and pushing her until they were in hallway. ""If you don't walk out there the way you are, you can kiss your job and boyfriend good bye."" Sam whispered in her ear so Garcia couldn't hear. Ann quickly headed for the back door, less than fifteen feet away. Her high heels, clicking loudly on the tile floor, made everyone in the bar turn around. They couldn't see her because Sam was blocking their view, but everybody knew who was there. Half way to the exit, Sam turned the eggs up to full speed and stepped off to her side. Ann immediately stopped dead in her tracks, moaned out loud, spread her feet apart, and furiously rubbed her pussy. As she looked at everybody staring at her, Ann climaxed over and over. When Sam saw that she wasn't going stop coming, he straightened her up and forced her to the door. Once there, he made Ann face the stunned crowd in the bar then told her to take the eggs out and clean them off with her mouth. Without the slightest hesitation, Ann did exactly what Sam told her to do. Making a loud humming noise everyone could hear, Ann slowly pulled both eggs out of her just fucked cunt and popped them into her mouth. After cleaning Garcia's cum and her own juices off them, she slowly pulled them out of her mouth individually, and handed them to Sam. ""Give me the dog collar."" With everything else that happened, Ann forgot she was wearing it. ""Please, Sam?"" Ann asked before giving him the dog collar. ""What do you want now?""\n""I'll be your slut and fuck or suck anyone you want me to, but right now I really need you to fuck me.""\n""Friday!"" was all Sam said as closed the door in Ann's face."
626,Black(maled) - 4,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","walked in! The thrill of seeing the ravenous stares, open mouths, sweaty foreheads, and the growing bulges of the men watching her masturbate permanently branded the image into her memory. Ann didn't lack self-confidence, but the desire in everyone's gaze made her more aware of how sexy she really was, and her ego soared! Ann felt that she was the most sensual and erotic female on earth. The only low point came when Sam said he was done, and told her to go home, saying he'd meet her again Friday. Even though she practically begged him to fuck her, right in front of everyone if he wanted to, Sam refused and shut the door in her face. Still flying as high as a kite, there was no way Ann could just go home to an empty apartment. The emptiness and urgent need between her legs was too great for that. She wasn't going to settle for her fingers again either. Since it was fairly early, Ann decided to drive by her boyfriend's place. She knew she could easily talk him into fucking her, hopefully more than once. Ann could feel Garcia's cum dripping from her pussy and raised her skirt to her waist when she got in her car. If her boyfriend saw a cum stains on her clothes, he'd certainly ask questions. Thankfully, traffic wasn't heavy and Ann was pulling into his apartment building in no time. After parking in the garage, Ann combed out the dried sperm in her hair, sprayed perfume on herself and applied some fresh makeup to her face. Before knocking on her boyfriend's door, Ann struck the sexiest pose she could think of. Staring in disbelief, not only because he didn't expect to see her, but also because Ann looked so different, her boyfriend asked her where she had been. ""A couple girls from the office planned a party a week ago. That's why I couldn't go out with you tonight. Forgive me?"" Ann lied and kissed him on the cheek. From the smell of her breath, he knew she had more than wine, but it was her clothes that startled him the most. He'd never seen Ann wear such a short skirt, or heels that high before. ""Must have been some party."" he said sarcastically. ""Just great! I'm still wound up!"" Ann said, hinting at her desire. ""That a new outfit?""\n""You like?"" she asked and slowly turned around so he could see everything. While Ann twirled, and the tops of her nylons and garter belt came into view, all the blood in his brain surged to his crotch. ""Uh... Tom and I were just finishing some last minute details. He's in the bathroom. Come on in. Can I get you anything?"" her boyfriend said as he closed the door behind her. ""No, but you can do something for me."" Ann said with a devilish grin. ""What?"" Ann took him by the hand and walked him to the living room sofa. After putting her purse on the coffee table, she began moving it out of the way. ""Here, I'll get that."" her boyfriend, Sam, said. ""No, I want you to save your strength. Just stand still."" With the area clear in front of the long couch, Ann dropped to her knees and pushed Sam onto it. She then looked into his eyes while she started pulling the zipper on his pants down. ""Hey! Hold on! Tom's still here!"" he half gasped and whispered. ""He'll have to wait his turn."" Ann said, yanking at the waistband of her boyfriend's pants. ""Wait until he leaves!""\n""I want your cock now!"" Ann stated flatly. ""How many drinks did you have?""\n""Enough to suck your cock no matter who's here!"" In one swift motion, her boyfriend had his pants down to his ankles and stood up to take them off. Ann, too excited to wasting any more time, lunged forward. Taking his soft dick into her mouth, she slowly ran her tongue around the head while humming in delight. Sam thrust his hips forward automatically. He didn't know how much Ann drank, but it must have been quite a bit from the way she was noisily sucking him. Usually, she avoided making any kind of sound when they had sex, saying it detracted from her enjoyment. He told her it added to his, and consistently encouraged Ann to be more vocal. ""Oh baby... Yeah! Suck it! Make it hard! It's been a long time. GOD! Yeah! Suck... my cock!"" For her boyfriend, it had been a long time since he got his rocks off. As a matter of fact, over two weeks. He looked down and saw how Ann was taking him into her mouth. She seemed to be sucking with more enthusiasm than usual as her cheeks caved in and her head began bobbing swiftly back and forth over his growing shaft. It wasn't like Ann to be doing this without some kind of foreplay, but he chalked it up to her drinking. Suddenly, he remembered Tom again. Drunk or not, he'd be in deep shit if he didn't remind Ann that Tom would be walking in on them any minute now. ""You sure you want to do this? What about Tom?""\n""Buk Tomb! Wewb hem bimb bis mowom cawk! Bis mumbs mimb!"" Ann said, her mouth full. (translation: Fuck Tom! Let him find his own cock! This one's mine!) Even though he couldn't understand her, it did surprise him that Ann tried talking at all. He got a bigger surprise when her hands grabbed his ass and pulled him closer, causing his dick to slip further into her hungrily sucking mouth. He knew they hadn't made love in a while, and that she'd been drinking, but it didn't explain all of this. Not that he was complaining. The way her tongue was licking and her lips were sliding up and down his cock, Sam wasn't going to bitch about anything she did. He remembered the last time Ann was this excited and hoped she stayed this way when Tom came out. He often fantasized about seeing her getting it on with another guy. If she was drunk enough, she just might do it. Tom was walking down the hallway to the living room, thinking he should leave. He and Sam had completed everything for their meeting in the morning, plus he still had supper waiting for him at home. After a few steps into the living room, Tom's thoughts changed completely when he saw the look on Sam's face and the blonde kneeling in front of him. ""Hold on, babe! I need to sit down."" Sam told Ann and winked at Tom. Ann also heard Tom walk into the room and became more excited knowing he was watching her suck Sam's dick. Before her boyfriend could sit, she brought her mouth off him. His cock was wet with her saliva and pointing straight at her face. With a passionate look, and loud enough for Tom to hear, Ann told him what she wanted. ""Don't sit down, baby. I want you to fuck my mouth! Don't hold back, give me everything you've got. Shove your cock all the way in as far as you want, okay? When you're ready, I want you to shoot your cum all over my face! I want it so bad! Fuck my mouth and shoot your cum on my face!"" Ann said while energetically pumping his dick. Sam almost had a stroke. Ann never talked this way, no matter how horny or drunk she was. Ann was asking... no, she was telling him to fuck her mouth and come on her face. This, plus the way she was dressed, had him wondering what was going on. Even drunk, he didn't think she'd go through with it, but he wasn't going to pass up the chance to find out. ""What about Tom?"" he asked. Ann got so excited by his response that she lifted her skirt, exposing the soft globes of her ass to Tom, then lunged forward to suck Sam's cock again. Dropping onto the couch, Sam stared in disbelief at his girlfriend. Ann wasn't wearing any panties! When she raised her skirt, Sam saw only the garter belt and stockings, but nothing else! Tom's clothes went flying everywhere. When he was undressed, he got down behind Ann, grabbed her slim nylon-covered thighs, and separated them. He then pushed her skirt all the way up, and licked his way down from her small ass-cheeks to her thighs. For the second time tonight, Ann was going to have sex with two men at the same time. If Tom continued the path his wet tongue was marking, he'd discover it too. This sent a chill of fear up Ann's spine. Then her mind shot off in another direction as she was jolted by the feeling of Tom's tongue sliding through the crack of her firm ass, over her tiny rectal opening, and on its way to her pussy. Ann got a perverse delight knowing that Tom was going to eat her out after she had fucked another man. As soon as his lower lip brushed against her swollen pussy-lips, Ann groaned loudly around her boyfriend's cock. Tom rolled over onto his back and got under Ann. With his hands slowly running along her stockings and his face wedged under her parted thighs, he lightly nibbled on her damp pussy, then licked the slit from back to front. Upon reaching her clitoris, he circled the organ several times with his tongue until it popped out from beneath the fleshy shield covering it. He then rapidly flicked the tip of his tongue over the erect bud, causing Ann to go wild. When she started bucking her hips, Tom stuck his tongue out as far and as straight as possible, and slid it between her cunt-lips as her full weight came crashing down onto his mouth. Tom tasted sperm as soon as she mashed herself on his mouth. He knew she had arrived only a few minutes before he left the bathroom, so there was no way Sam could have fucked this blonde in that amount of time. He didn't mind the fact that she smelled and tasted like she had sex already, she was too good looking to worry about small distractions like that. Tom was curious though about who she was and, more importantly, where she had been. He wasn't about to turn down a chance to fuck this hot little number, but he didn't want to catch a disease either. Like most married men, Tom was scared to death that his wife would cut off his nuts, then file for a divorce if he ever came home with something. ""She sure has a juicy cunt!"" Tom said after he lifted Ann off his face. He was trying to be subtle, but wasn't worried about being vulgar. ""She's okay, isn't she?"" Tom tried asking again, without being too obvious. ""You okay, baby?"" Sam asked Ann, still not following the drift of Tom's questions, plus bewildered by his girlfriend's actions anyway. Ann was in her own little world. The tongue on her pussy was driving her crazy and the cock in her mouth tasted delicious. She was ready to suck and fuck all night. Ann was in a state past raunchy. Reluctantly pulling her mouth away from Sam's dick, she told both men what she wanted. ""Don't worry about me. I'm fine. I want both your cocks! I'll suck you while he fucks me, then you two switch and do it again!""\n""What?"" Sam asked. ""I want you two to fuck meat the same time! If your cocks get soft, I'll suck them hard again!""\n""Why don't we give this slut what she wants?"" Tom chimed in from below. Ann scrambled away from between them. After throwing off her blouse, she crawled to a more open area on the floor. ""You sure?"" Sam asked her, still unbelieving. ""I'm sure, damn it! Fuck me! Both of you!"" Tom was shocked when he recognized who she was. ""Ann! I had no idea! I mean I... Well, your pussy is..."" Tom said trying to apologize. ""Sam wants me to be his slut, so I'll be his slut! Now, somebody get down here and fuck me!"" Ann shouted, immediately regretting what she said. In her aroused and semi-drunken state, she was confusing the two Sams. This Sam was her boyfriend, not the other Sam! Seeing his opportunity, her boyfriend jumped at the chance of watching his biggest fantasy come true. ""As weird as it sounds, she's right! I thought you'd never go along with it though. Don't get me wrong, I'm glad you changed your mind. Really babe, thanks."" Sam said to Tom and Ann. ""Last chance to back out. Sure you want both of us?"" Sam asked her. ""Does this answer your question?"" Ann quickly said, laying back and spreading her legs wide open. Listening to both of them, Tom knew Sam was genuinely surprised that Ann was going along with the situation. He also knew Ann already had sex with someone else tonight. That wasn't his problem though. He'd never seen Ann look so sexy and he wasn't worried anymore about catching a disease. Ann was a cautious girl, at least she use to be. Sam joined Ann on the floor, kneeling above her head. When they were ready, the two of them looked at Tom. ""Well, what are you waiting for?"" Sam asked Tom. Tom joined them and raised Ann's legs up while scooting closer to her. Sam grabbed Ann's ankles and brought them up to his chest, lifting Ann's ass off the floor so her pussy was aimed at Tom. Her pussy-lips were slick, swollen, and slightly red. Tom saw something he didn't think Sam was prepared for and quickly put his cock directly on Ann's mound. There was a trail of thick cum leaking out of Ann's pussy, and Tom didn't want the two of them to start a fight, at least not until he got his chance to fuck her. After that, they could do whatever they wanted. Sam would have missed the trail of cum anyway because of what Ann was doing. With her face below his scrotum, she was licking and kissing his balls while stroking his cock with her hands. Sam wouldn't have noticed the cum also because he was jealous of the size of Tom's dick. Still growing, it was already as big as his. Fascinated, he watched as Tom pressed it against Ann's pussy with his palm and rocked back and forth between her legs until he was completely hard. ""Just out of curiosity, how big are you?"" Sam asked. ""Eight and a quarter! Damn wife pulled out a tape one night and measured it. You?""\n""Only seven."" Sam said, sounding like a cheated kid. ""Cocks are like tits, anything over a mouthful is wasted. Right Ann?"" Tom asked. ""No, they're not. I'll prove it."" Ann said as she pulled Sam's cock down to her lips. ""You're really into this, aren't you?"" Sam asked her. ""Come on, honey, no more talk. Just fuck me. I want both your cocks! I'll suck yours and you watch Tom fuck me with his, okay?"" Ann said in a pleading voice. Tom didn't need to be told twice. The warmth and juices from her pussy were heating up his dick as though it were a marshmallow over a hot camp fire. Looking down and grabbing his cock, Tom pushed the head of it into Ann. ""OH GOD... Fuck! YES... OH... YES!"" Ann cried out and had an orgasm from only having the head of Tom's dick in her. Even though Sam's dick was only a little shorter than his, Tom's was thicker, much thicker! This is what made it appear bigger. Tom didn't want to mention that it measured six and a quarter inches in circumference. Ann might change her mind if she heard that. His wife often complained that she wasn't wet enough to handle his cock being shoved straight into her. He figured Ann might feel the same way since her cunt looked even smaller. That's was why he was holding himself steady. ""Fuck me! Don't stop now, DAMN YOU! FUCK ME!"" Ann yelled at Tom from beneath Sam's balls. Tom thrust half-way into her pussy and waited. ""I love it! God help me, I love it!"" Ann moaned and sucked Sam's balls into her mouth. Tom loved it too. It had been so long since he could fuck a woman this way. Kate, Tom's wife, knew how to work her pussy and get him off, but every once in a while, he just wanted to ram into her. She couldn't take it that way though and started yelling at him whenever he tried it. Ann was acting just the way Sam wanted her to act. He knew that once she let her inhibitions go, Ann would enjoy fucking somebody else. She was trying to raise her hips and kick her legs free, but he was still holding them up on his shoulders. ""FUCK! She's tight!"" Tom sighed. Sam could only stare silently in amazement. Tom was roughly slamming his cock into Ann's pussy, his balls slapping hard against her ass with every stroke. Sam let Ann's legs go and she wrapped them around Tom's waist, pulling his cock deeper into her. Sam was more than surprised. Ann wasn't making love to Tom, she was fucking him. There was nothing tender or gentle about it. She was lustfully using his cock. He doubted that it made any difference to Ann who was between her legs, just so long has they had a hard dick. It was also obvious that Tom could have cared less if Ann was enjoying herself or not. His face was contorted and all his concentration was on his cock and her pussy. Sam raised up and scooted back. As soon as he was out of the way, Tom leaned over Ann on his elbows and began kissing Ann. She brought her hands up to his face and kissed him back, shoving her tongue into his mouth. He really started to fuck then, deliberately driving into her pussy with a force that made both their bodies shake. He'd slowly raise his hips, until the head of his cock was just inside her, then he'd fall, grunting loudly as his dick stretched and dove back into Ann's pussy. Tom was looking at her, waiting for some kind of reaction, perhaps a plea for mercy, maybe a compliment, more than likely a scream. Both men could see there was a tension building up inside Ann that had to be set free, and they waited for it. The only sounds being made were Tom's loud grunts each time his cock plunged into her and Ann's moans as the air in her lungs escaped with his thrust. Slowly it started to happen. Ann locked her ankles tightly together behind Tom's ass, holding onto him for dear life. Then she suddenly threw her legs out straight and grabbed Tom's ass with her hands, digging her fingernails in. Next, she arched her back off the floor and pulled Tom closer to her while thrusting up at him. Ann's lips were dry and puffy, even though she was licking them constantly. Her face then contorted with a mixture of pain and pleasure. Ann seemed to be trying to say something, but couldn't quite form the words. Her mouth would open, then she'd bite her lower lip and groan. She repeated this several times before she began tossing her head side to side. The look told both men Ann was coming and wanted to say something. ""Come on, say it. Don't worry, Sam's here!"" Tom told her as he continued fucking. Ann opened her eyes and looked up. The cock stretching and filling her pussy was all she could think about. The wonderful sensations it gave her were driving her crazy. Only one thought was powerful enough to override her excitement, and Ann blurted it out. ""I want... your cum!"" Ann moaned. Tom pumped as hard as he could into her and gave Ann what she wanted. ""YES! THERE! Again! DO IT... AH! Yes! MORE! MORE! I'M... OH GOD! I CAN'T HOLD... Oh! FUCK ME! Don't... HARDER! HARDER!"" Ann screamed as she climaxed when Tom did. While she was going through her orgasm, Ann raised high off the floor, taking Tom with her. Every muscle in her body tightened up as she slapped the carpet, her mouth open but no sound coming from it. Sam saw his opportunity. With Ann's head leaning way back, he put his dick back into her mouth. When her major spasms subsided, Ann began to suck. The cock in her pussy was still giving her endless pleasure, but now she had another one. Easing herself back to the floor, it popped out of her mouth. ""Let me suck it! Put it back in my mouth! I want to suck it!"" Ann said almost whining. ""Let's get this slut on her hands and knees. That way she can suck your cock and I can fuck her from behind."" Sam couldn't believe Tom, his boss and friend, was calling Ann a slut, plus he was going to fuck her again. Not only that, but Ann was acting like a woman possessed. As soon as Tom made the suggestion, Ann rolled over and got on her hands and knees. Everything happened so fast Sam still didn't know what to do. Tom didn't have a problem. With Ann's heart-shaped ass pointed at him, he shoved a couple fingers in her pussy. ""Go on Sam. What are you waiting for?"" Tom asked. ""I just...""\n""What's the matter?"" Tom asked again. ""Nothing! I just never...""\n""Never though Ann could act like a slut? Shit! Listen buddy, my wife's the same way. Get her motor started, and watch out! She'll fuck your balls dry! Only difference between Ann and Kate is my wife's not as tight. Other than that, they both love a stiff dick in their cunts."" Ann was not just idly listening to them talk. Her lips, tongue and mouth were working on Sam's cock as though it were a lost treasure. She bobbed her head back and forth and licked all around his shaft. When the head of it approached the back of her mouth, Ann would hold still, allowing Sam to feel the warmth and tightness, then pull slowly back. Since Tom saw no reason to delay any further, he pulled his fingers out of Ann and coated his cock with the gooey mess. Pointing his dick at Ann's sloppy cunt, he grabbed her by the waist. Just as she was taking Sam's cock into her mouth, Tom slammed forward with his hips. All three of them cried out. Tom's dick was buried all the way into Ann's still tight hole and rubbing against her cervix. The force of his thrust sent the head of Sam's cock, for the first time ever, into Ann's throat. The two men had to hold her still. Ann was bucking and twisting wildly between them. Sam held the back of her head tightly to his stomach and Tom crawled forward. Ann had her arms around Sam and was squeezing his ass, trying, though it was impossible, to get more of his cock in her throat. Her face was mashed against his crotch as she twisted her mouth in a cork-screw motion. In her eagerness, she accidentally bit the base of his cock a little. ""Damn it, be careful!"" Sam yelled. ""Sorry! Got carried away there."" Tom said. ""Not you! She bit me."" Tom leaned over and looked. He was awed because Ann had all of Sam's cock between her lips and was looking for more. ""Fuck! You never told me Ann could deep-throat!"" Not wanting to be embarrassed again by his girlfriend, Sam looked at his boss and said, ""You never asked."", as though she'd been doing it all along. Tom saw right through Sam. The surprised look on his face told him that Ann never swallowed his cock before. Tom had enough of Sam's bullshit. ""You want to play games? I can play anything you want, you dumb shit! Ann's hot and if you're not going to enjoy her, I sure as hell will!"", he thought. Tom leaned over Ann's back, gabbing both her tits, and began to slowly pump his cock in and out while talking to her. ""Yeah, that's it! Show us what kind of cock-sucker you are. Use your mouth like you use your cunt. Suck it all you slut."" Tom said as he pinched Ann's hard nipples with his thumbs and forefingers. Ann moaned and began rocking to the rhythm of Tom's dick fucking in and out of her tender, but still stimulated pussy. ""Come on, show me what you can do! You're teasing the poor guy. Are you a cock-sucker or not? I thought you were a slut. You'll have to do better than that. You want Sam to come don't you? Suck! Come on, suck!"" Tom almost shouted at Ann, making her hotter. Ann became dizzy with excitement knowing that Tom was not only watching her suck Sam's cock, but telling her what to do while he fucked her. Loosing all self-control, Ann put everything she had into giving her boyfriend head. Drawing more suction and clamping her lips tightly around his shaft, her cheeks caved in and her eyes shut. Slowly and deliberately, Ann moved her lips down Sam's cock, feeling every vein as they passed over her tongue. When the head reached the entrance to her throat, Ann didn't stop or hesitate, but forced herself to accept the stretching of her esophagus. ""That's it! Don't stop! Swallow his fucking dick you cock-sucker!"" Tom said as he picked up his tempo and began fucking her a little faster. Ann was having the time of her life. Sam's dick wasn't so long or thick that it choked her, while on the other hand, Tom's was long enough and thick enough to stretch and touch places inside her where only the other Sam had ever reached. Ann was moaning as Sam knelt in front of her and Tom pumped from behind. She got her timing synchronized with the two of them and was able to deep-throat Sam with every thrust she received from Tom. Faster and faster Tom's cock plunged into her and faster and faster she was fucking Sam's cock with her mouth. Ann went through another series of orgasms, but was able to keep her balance on her hands and knees as Tom quickened his pace even more. ""How's it feel, slut? You like having two cocks at the same time? I'll bet you could fuck the dick off a hundred guys and still look for more. What do you think? Could you fuck a hundred guys? Bet your cunt wouldn't be so tight after that."" Tom told her. Sam was there, but he wasn't. His mind was a million miles away, but he was on his knees and his dick was in Ann's mouth. He couldn't believe the way his boss was treating Ann. He also couldn't believe that Ann was allowing him to talk to her that way. He tried figuring it out, but every time he thought he had an answer, his cock would lurch when Ann's throat opened up and slid over his shaft. Sam forgot about thinking and concentrated on the feelings Ann's mouth and throat were giving him. Before he knew what hit him, Sam groaned and started to explode. Ann felt Sam's balls tightening up and quickly tried to lift her mouth off his dick, but was stuck one or two seconds because Tom had just plowed into her. The first squirt of Sam's cum went straight down her throat. Ann pushed herself back at Tom and pulled her mouth up and off of Sam's dick, just as the second load of cum came shooting out. Her delirious boyfriend lost his balance and toppled over like a tree, spinning as he fell to his side, his arms and legs limp as wet rags and just as useless. Before he fell, Ann grabbed his cock with both hands and followed him down, letting the hot jets of his sperm spray into her open mouth and all over her face. Sam laid on the floor and his body jerked a few times, shooting the last of his cum, then he passed out. Ann paid no attention to him and greedily licked and sucked his gooey semen, first from his cock, then her hands. ""Way to go Sam! Get ready, slut. I'm gonna fill your cunt again, then show that boyfriend of yours how to fuck your mouth."" Tom said and re-adjusted their position. Tom pushed Ann forward so that her cum covered face was stuck between Sam's legs and her pussy was right over his face. He then brutally shoved his cock in her again and fucked away like a mad man. ""OH... YES... GOD! Give it to me!"" Ann sighed. ""You got it!"" Tom said as he flicked hips harder at her. ""Harder! Fuck me... harder!""\n""I'm going to fuck your brains out!"" Tom said as he reared back. When his cock sank into her deeper and harder than before, Ann began to scream and yell. ""YEAH! Go on, do it! Fuck me you son of a bitch! FUCK ME!"" Ann's ass-cheeks hit Tom's belly with loud slaps, as though he were spanking her with an open hand. Sam had to be dead to the world. Otherwise he would have seen Tom's cock sloshing in and out of her pussy, forcing Ann's juices out of her, spraying a sticky mess all over her thighs and nylons. With one last savage thrust, Tom propelled himself at Ann and came. ""I'm coming! Fuck me you cunt! Fuck me!"" Tom roared. Even though Sam was out cold, Ann couldn't help herself and began to suck on his balls as Tom filled her pussy with his cum. She felt every hot blast he shot into her as his cock expanded and jerked around in the warm confines of her well fucked pussy. ""This is crazy!"" Ann said out loud after resting awhile. ""What's that?"" Tom asked, his dick still hard, but no longer moving. ""Can you keep it hard and fuck me again? I think Sam's done for the night.""\n""Sure! Why don't you turn around."" Tom replied and pulled his dick out of her. ""Let me clean up first.""\n""What for? I'm only going to blow on your face, so why clean up now?""\n""Okay, but let's move away from Sam.""\n""Don't worry about him, he'll be fine. In fact, maybe we can use him.""\n""What?"" Ann asked. ""Yeah! I do it to Kate all the time. She's a heavy sleeper, so if I'm careful, I can fuck her or have her suck me off and she doesn't know I ever did it until she wakes up in the morning."" Ann thought this was repulsive and sick, but then she was intrigued by the idea. How could a man enjoy a woman while she was asleep? ""Tell me, Ann. How many guys fucked you tonight?"" Tom suddenly asked her. ""What do you mean?"" Ann said blushing. ""How many guys did you fuck tonight?"" Ann still didn't say anything. ""Sam doesn't know you're really a slut, does he? He thinks you're only acting."" Ann remained silent, but became more nervous. ""Hey, I don't care. You want to fuck around behind his back, that's fine with me! Come on, suck my cock.""\n""I think maybe we better call it a night."" Ann said. ""No, I don't think so. Now either you suck my cock, or I'll tell Sam that you were already full of cum BEFORE we started!"" Reluctantly, Ann on her knees in front of Tom. He was standing right above Sam's head. ""Put your cunt on his face!"" Tom said. ""But I'll...""\n""Do it, slut! Put your sloppy cunt on his face!"" Tom ordered. Slowly dropping down, Ann stopped when she felt Sam's shallow breath blowing on her pussy. When she looked up at Tom, he was grinning from ear to ear. ""Now, I'm going to find out if your mouth is just as good as your cunt is. Open wide slut and start sucking!"" Tom said as he wrapped both his hands tightly in her blonde curls and jerked her face to his dick. The circumstances looked as though she didn't have any choice in the matter, but Ann knew better. She could have screamed and woke Sam up, but she didn't. She could have threatened Tom to tell his wife, but she didn't. For the first time, Ann honestly admitted that she liked what Tom was doing. If he wanted to call her a slut, so be it. She didn't care. Ann was only doing what she enjoyed. He could call her whatever he wanted. She liked him ordering her around too. She liked having people watch her fuck. She liked dressing sexy. All of this was new and exciting to her. Plain and simply put, Ann found she liked this type of sex. It that had an element of risk, something that was dangerous, yet compelling, forceful, but still rewarding. Not that she'd ever give up the tender and gentle form of love she knew with Sam. No, it was just that all of this was so different that Ann wanted to fully explore everything this kind of sex had to offer. Besides, how could she refuse to suck Tom off when her face was covered with cum already. Tom noticed a marked change in Ann. She wasn't so stiff in her movements. She wasn't trying to fight his hands from pulling her head closer. Ann was sliding her mouth willingly up and down his cock. Her lips stretched thinly as they went half-way down his shaft and her cheeks bulged out. He let go of her hair, but was surprised when she reached up and placed them back on her head again. ""Like it rough, huh?"" he asked. Ann shook her head up and down while still sucking his cock. ""I knew you were a fucking slut!"" Tom said and grunted as he pushed his cock further into her mouth. Ann gagged a little, but held her resolve to take whatever Tom was going to do to her. She could still feel Sam's warm breath on her pussy and used this as another way to remain excited. At the same time, she was wondering why her cunt started to itch again. ""For God's sake girl! You're looking for more?"", she mused as her head bobbed back and forth over Tom's dick. Tom was watching Ann's face. Her cheeks, especially the right one, were streaked with cum. The sperm was slowly dripping from her chin down to her neck. One large glob of cum was firmly planted on her upper lip and some of it was smearing onto his cock as he shoved it into Ann's mouth. For a while, Tom held onto her head and fucked her mouth. As he became more aroused, he began roughly pulling Ann's head back and forth over his cock while standing still. He liked this a lot better, because he was in control, forcing her to take more of his cock each time he pulled her face to him. He was eager to see if Ann could take his cock in her throat, but wanted to wait until Sam came around before he'd try that. Pushing and pulling her mouth over his hard dick, Tom felt the back of her throat and groaned. ""You slut! This is how Sam should have fucked your face! I'm going to let go now, but don't stop. Keep sucking!"" Tom told her and released her head. Ann kept the same fast pace, bobbing her head back and forth quickly over Tom's cock. The second time she felt his dick at the back of her mouth, Ann relaxed her throat and let it go in as far as she could, then held still. ""AH FUCK... Yeah! Shit! You fucking swallowed the damn thing! Nobody's ever done that before!"" Tom exclaimed. With a renewed vigor, Ann concentrated and let a little more of his cock slip into her throat. ""Jesus! That's great! Fucking great! Come on, Sam! Wake up! Your slut's got my cock in her fucking throat!"" Tom yelled and tapped Sam's head with his foot. Sam was slowly coming around. After Tom nudged his head, he opened his eyes and laid dead still. Tom had stepped back so he could look down, not only at Ann, but Sam as well. The move also afforded him the opportunity to shove more of his dick into Ann's throat since she had to lean forward a bit, stretching her neck as she did so. ""Well, what do you think? Is Ann a slut, or what!"" Tom asked him. Right above him, Ann was playing with her pussy. There was a huge sloppy mess between her thighs. The musky odor of her juices and Tom's cum acted like smelling salts, and he was wide awake now. Still staring, Sam could see Ann's cunt had been stretched beyond its normal diameter. In the gaping hole above his face was big wad of white juice getting ready to drop out. Sam wasn't fast enough to move out of the way as the liquid came out and hit his chin. Higher up, he saw Ann's tits bounce, her nipples solid and extended. Bending his head back, Sam then saw Tom's cock was jutting straight out from his groin and Ann was sucking the entire length of it, her neck swelling every time it entered her throat. ""Glad you could join us, pal! Can you believe this? I already stretched her cunt, and now this slut's letting me stretch her throat!"" Tom said as he continued to fuck Ann's mouth. ""Wait just a..."" Sam started to say, but Ann stopped him. She was getting close to orgasm again and Sam's mouth was so warm and so close to her that she just dropped down on it, grinding her pussy back and forth over his lips as he tried to talk. His muffled yelling only served to push her on all the more, causing her clit to vibrate every time he shouted. Ann was loosing control, but it was different this time, she knew exactly what she was doing! ""That's it slut! Fuck his face!"" Tom hollered. Tom was right. Ann was literally fucking Sam's face with her cunt, pushing down hard on his mouth and nose, then wildly doing a bump and grind. The more Sam moved to get away, the more excited Ann got. His stifled cries kept bringing her closer and closer to orgasm as his head and mouth vibrated against her clit. Suddenly, Sam pushed her up and got out from under his gyrating girlfriend, driving Tom's cock even deeper yet into Ann's throat. That's when she really went wild. ""What the fuck are you trying to do?"" Sam yelled as he jumped to his feet. ""Hold on! You're the one that wanted her to be a slut. Remember?"" Tom said and let Ann's head go. With Tom's dick shoved partly in her throat, Ann moaned and moved closer to his crotch, swallowing another inch or so as she wrapped her hands around his waist and clenched him tightly to her. ""You started this, so back off!"" Tom admonished. Ann, caught up in her own excitement, paid no attention to what the two men were shouting about. Sam, too embarrassed to really say anything to his boss, just stood there a moment and watched as Ann sucked away at Tom's cock with wild abandon. Because Ann was sucking his boss with more enthusiasm than she ever did with him, Sam was getting angry, excited and confused at the same time. Watching her lips stretch and slowly slide over Tom's thick shaft, Sam wondered how Ann learned to suck like that, it certainly wasn't with him. He thought she'd choke the minute Tom's cock reached her throat, but she didn't. He saw Ann lean her upper body down a little, then bring her mouth up and take Tom's cock straight into her throat. ""You just going to watch her give me head. Why not fuck her in the ass? I don't think she'd let me do it, so you might as well."" Tom told Sam when he saw him standing there with a bewildered look on his face. Ann heard the suggestion Sam's boss made and didn't know how to react. A little frightened because she'd never been fucked there before, Ann held still for a moment, the thick cock between her lips wedged in her throat. On one hand, she was scared, but on the other, Sam's cock would be better than Tom's. This was the deciding factor. She knew Tom would insist one of them fuck her in the ass and she'd rather have her boyfriend do it. Ann took a deep breath, relaxed her throat muscles and swallowed Tom's dick whole, while at the same time wiggling her ass, trying to tell Sam it was okay for him to fuck her there if he wanted to. ""See! She wants it in the ass. Boy Sam, you really know how to keep a secret. I never would have guessed Ann could be a slut!"" Sam wasn't sure anymore whether or not he liked Ann acting this way, he certainly didn't like the way his boss was talking about it, but there was something else that bothered him. He couldn't quite figure it out and was trying to, but watching his beautiful girlfriend deep-throat someone else had him hard again. Ann had stopped moving her rear end, but kept sucking and slurping away at Tom's dick. It was apparent Ann really enjoyed what she was doing, even though Sam wondered how she could take all of the cock that was being shoved into her throat. ""Well, shit! If you're just going to stand there, I'll fuck her in the ass."" Tom said and started pulling his dick out of Ann's mouth. Ann grabbed Tom's ass with both hands, forced her mouth completely over his cock and held onto him for dear life. He was the last person on earth she wanted in her tiny rectum and this was the only way she knew of to stop him. Sam thought Ann got excited when she heard Tom. Why else would she eagerly take his entire cock into her throat? ""So you like the idea of a cock in your ass, huh? Tom, hold her still."" Sam said as he dropped to his knees behind Ann. Ann heard the anger in Sam's voice, but felt it would still be better to let him fuck her there than Tom. Sam's hands roughly grabbed her, both his thumbs digging into the tender flesh of her ass-cheeks as he pried open her rear end. Thankfully his dick was only semi-hard and he didn't enter her right away. Ann then felt his balls slapping against her pussy as he began to bang at her from behind, his dick steadily growing with each thrust. During one particularly hard shove, Sam entered her cunt. The quick rush of cock into her pussy and the sudden contact with her clit made Ann moan. Tom lowered himself to kneel on the carpet in front of Ann. With Sam's action behind her, she had a tendency to drop her head. This meant Ann had stopped deep-throating him, but he was enjoying that too much to have her quit now. As her boyfriend and his boss began to fuck Ann's mouth and pussy, she was rocked on her hands and knees between them. She wasn't sure which way she liked best. This way, or earlier tonight when she was straddling Garcia while the other Sam fucked her throat from above. Both ways stimulated her, so it was hard to decide. When Sam shoved real hard, boring his cock so deep that it punched her cervix, Ann saw flashes of light before her eyes. This way was better. Tom, already devising a plan to fuck Ann again, looked over at Sam and came up with an idea. ""Say, buddy, since you were able to talk Ann into being a slut, think you could do the same thing with my wife?""\n""You... you serious?"" Sam asked in disbelief, opening his eyes real wide. ""Hell yeah, I'm serious! Think you could do it?""\n""I don't... I mean, I don't know Kate that well.""\n""You'll think about it, okay? In the mean time, Ann can be our slut until you talk Kate into doing it.""\n""Hold on. Not so fast. What if Kate...""\n""Come on, Sam! Shit, if you can talk Ann into doing it, Kate'll be a push over. I've seen the way she looks at you.""\n""Really?"" Ann was getting unsettled by their talk. It wasn't what they were talking about, but the fact the they were talking at all. Here she was, letting them drive their cocks into her and all they could do was carry on a conversation about another woman! As Tom pulled his dick out of her throat, she scrapped her teeth over his shaft as it went by. ""DAMN IT! Pay attention to what you're doing! That hurt!"" Tom yelled. Ann chuckled a little and brought her lips all the way off his dick. ""You deserved that! What am I? Chopped liver? If you want to fuck Kate, then go home and fuck her! If you want to fuck me, then fuck me! But you can't do both!"" Ann said with a sexy smile. ""You're really getting off on this, aren't you?"" Sam asked. ""I'd get off a lot better you'd quit talking!""\n""Okay... Okay! Calm down."" Sam said trying to soothe his girlfriend. ""Listen, if you want me to be your slut, then treat me like one. You want to fuck my ass, then pull your cock out of my cunt and shove it in my ass! Come on, use me! I'm your slut!"" Ann said, excited by her own words and suggestions. Sam and Tom couldn't believe what Ann said, but it didn't stop them from fucking her the way she asked. Both men started calling her every dirty name in the book while telling her exactly what to do in the dirtiest way they could think of. It made no difference to Ann that it was her boyfriend and his boss, they could have been total strangers. They were doing what she wanted them to do. They were using her. Nothing tender or gentle, but they weren't cruel or hurting her either. Everything they did was for the pure enjoyment of sex, not love. She was every wet dream come true, a woman who loved to fuck and suck and made no bones about it. She was the object of their deepest and darkest lusty desires, and Ann loved it. Tom told her how he wanted to see her tongue running around the head of his cock, how he wanted to hear her suck, how he was going to stretch her lips, and that he wanted her to beg him to fuck her mouth. Ann did everything he asked without feeling the least bit prudish about it. Sam only gave her one warning before shoving his cock into her only remaining virgin hole. She felt the searing pain of his initial lunge, but after that, she was able to relax a little. Luckily, Tom wasn't forcing his dick down her throat at the moment and she could collect herself before Sam began pounding into her rear end. Just as Sam was about to pull back, though, Tom thrust his prick into her throat and kept her impaled on Sam. They told her how she looked like a rutting bitch in heat, and a two-bit whore sucking a cock while another one was shoved in her ass. They said she could beg all she wanted to, but they weren't going to stop fucking her until she passed out, or their dicks fell off. True to their word, and after countless earth shaking orgasms, Ann passed out, each dick still attached to the man it belonged to. When Ann finally woke up, her throat was dry and sore, her ass hurt like hell, her tongue felt like sandpaper, she had a head ache, and it seemed as though she had slept on a gynecologist's table all night the way her legs were aching. Slowly rolling over, she reached for Sam, but he wasn't there. She felt something sticky between her legs and looked down at herself. She still had the garter belt and high heels on, but her nylons were down around her slim calves in a rumpled mess. Where she was laying was wet, so she raised up, immediately regretting moving so fast as her head began to throb. Ann remembered Sam and Tom carrying her to the bedroom and fucking her again, but not much after that. The way her ass hurt so much, she knew Tom must have fucked her there. None of that seemed to matter right now. All Ann wanted to do was call work and say she wasn't going to be in. She had no idea what time it was, but knew it was late. ""Are you okay, Ann? I tried calling you, but there was no answer.""\n""I'm not feeling very well, Tracy. Sorry I didn't call sooner.""\n""You don't sound so good. Have you seen a doctor?""\n""No, don't worry. I think it's only a 24-hour virus. I'll be in tomorrow."" Ann said and hung up before her secretary could ask any more questions. Very slowly, Ann got up from the bed and went to the bathroom, kicking off her heels and stockings as she walked. When she felt something oozing down her legs, Ann quickened her pace. Sitting on the toilet, she noticed all the cum that had run from her red and swollen pussy. ""Jesus, they must have been saving up for Christmas!"" she mused as she looked at how much sperm was not only on her pussy and legs, but her stomach as well. After taking a long shower, Ann changed the sheets on Sam's bed and straightened things out. Looking through his closet, Ann forgot she had taken the clothes she kept there to the cleaners. Throwing the garter belt and stockings into her purse, she found her skirt and blouse in the living room and dressed there. Just as she was about to leave, Sam's phone rang. ""How you feeling?"" was all her boyfriend said after Ann answered. ""A little sore and I have a head ache, but otherwise okay.""\n""Ann, I want to thank you for last night. You were terrific, and I really appreciate you going along with everything.""\n""I guess I got pretty wild, huh?""\n""No, no! You were fantastic! Honest! It couldn't have been any better.""\n""God, I was mess when I woke up! How many guys were over?""\n""Just Tom, that's all.""\n""Well, you two better get relief more often. I was covered from head to toe with... you know.""\n""That's not our fault. You kept telling us to come all over you. Honest Ann, I've never seen you act so sexy before. I don't care why you did, all I know is I loved it!""\n""Really?""\n""Believe it, babe! Christ, you made me come four times and I know Tom came at least that many!""\n""Trust me, it showed.""\n""I want... Never mind.""\n""Come on, Sam, spit it out. You want what?""\n""Well, maybe we better talk. You know, face to face.""\n""Are you mad because of what I did?""\n""Are you kidding? No, not at all! It's something else entirely.""\n""You want me to do it again, right?""\n""Only if you want to. I mean, I don't want you to feel that I'll hold it against you if you don't, but I don't want you to do anything you don't want to either. Am I making any sense?""\n""Let me think about it, okay?""\n""Sure, babe! I don't want to pressure you. It's all up to you. Whatever you decide, I'll go along with, and won't have any regrets either way.""\n""I really needed to hear that, honey. Thank you. Just give me some time to think about it, and I'll let you know. How about dinner tonight?""\n""Oh gosh, I'm sorry. That's the other reason I called. Tom and I have to go back on the road for a couple of days. We're leaving in an hour.""\n""Well, that'll give us both some time to think about what happened last night.""\n""Listen, I hate to do this, but I've got to go. You're sure there's nothing else wrong? I mean besides being sore. You don't feel...""\n""I'm fine, Sam. And, yes, I do remember what happened. Don't worry, okay?""\n""If you say so. Love you, babe! See you in a couple of days, bye!"" It was such a relief for her to hear he wasn't upset because she had fucked someone else and acted like a slut. In fact, he wanted her to. Floating on air, Ann left her boyfriend's apartment, and head home for some much needed rest."
627,Black(maled) - 5,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","going to enter a world she knew nothing, or very little about. She was now constantly thinking about sex, so this might help. Her thoughts weren't of romantic moments, loving caresses, or tender kisses either. Her mind was filled with lewd and pornographic visions. Ann knew it was normal to speculate about these things from time to time, but was it okay to dwell upon them the way she had been. Ann wasn't just preoccupied with her perverted thoughts, she was obsessed by something she could only describe as a depraved lust. There wasn't a single moment, sleeping or awake, when she didn't think about fucking or wrapping her lips around a cock. Ann's customary thoughts were usually about work and her other opinions were very conservative. She usually dressed modestly, always watched her language, and never flirted with men. These admirable traits were now being tossed away like yesterday's newspaper. Ann had experienced a sexual ecstasy she never thought was possible over the last couple of days, and wanted to explore and know more about it. Still, she had to be careful. Ann wouldn't mind Sam using her for sex, but she didn't want him to take advantage of her position in the company. Maybe this is what excited her. Danger! Risk! Were these the things she was drawn to? Had her life been too orderly, too well planned and organized? That certainly wasn't the case when she was with Sam. With him, there was adventure, the unknown. He was always surprising her, sometimes is a sick way, but still, he was full of surprises. Ann was suddenly startled from her daydreaming by the phone. ""Finance, Ann speaking.""\n""Get dressed slut!""\n""It's only...""\n""I don't want to hear it! Dress up!"" Sam cut her off. ""Sam, please! I need to...""\n""I'll tell you what you need and when you need it, now pay attention! There's a theater at the corner of 6th and Main. I want you to buy a ticket and wait for me in the middle of the last row. You got that?""\n""But, I...""\n""Knock it off! Just be dressed up, and have your ass parked in the middle of the last row in one hour!"" Sam said and hung up. She was expecting him to call later in the afternoon, not before lunch. Still, Ann experienced a thrill listening to his voice over the phone. Sam seemed to have a knack of judging how to turned her on. She didn't know how he did it, but he always did. Ann cleaned off her desk, told her secretary she'd be gone the rest of the day, then prepared herself to meet Sam. After she locked her office door, and while she removed her work clothes, Ann was trying to imagine what might happen and almost had an orgasm thinking of the possibilities. After she was naked, she got some cologne from her purse and applied a small drop to her already swollen mound. If she was going to act like a bitch in heat, she didn't want to smell like one. Ann was very excited and looking forward to showing herself off again. She selected an outfit that would highlight all her charms from the trusty flight bag. The piece of luggage had become a regular fixture in her office closet, like her overcoat. When she picked out the clothes, Ann got dressed. First, she put on a black, crotchless panties/garter belt combination. The seat of the panties was transparent, and only veiled her small rear end. She shaved closely that morning and her pussy, totally exposed and puffy, was outlined by sparkling rhinestones bordering the cut-out in the crotch of the panties. Looking down, Ann thought the sexy garment was a blunt statement that she wanted to be fucked, and loved the appearance. She then put on a pair of black silk stockings. They were extra-long and came high on her slender legs. She attached the exquisite lace bands of the nylons to the garters, then stretched the straps tight, leaving a scant few inches of luscious creamy thigh between the stockings and her sexily displayed pussy. The dress she picked out was a black number that hugged every curve of her fine figure. It was a stark contrast to her golden hair and soft white flesh. The front was open wide and plunged to the waist, revealing most of her firm breasts and flat stomach. The lower portion of the dress embraced her hips nicely, and came down mid-way on her calves. It had two long slits running down both sides, showing off her shapely legs in a provocative manner. Ann finished dressing by putting on a pair of shiny black pumps with thin 5 inch heels. She then sat at her desk and applied fresh makeup. Paying special attention to her mouth, Ann used a generous amount of lip-gloss over the deep red lipstick she on. Finally ready, she put on her overcoat, grabbed the flight bag and her purse, and headed out of her office. Sam saw her car coming down the street. For the past fifteen minutes, he kept other people from parking in the spot Ann was now pulling into. It was only a little past one in the afternoon. He already bought his ticket and was inside the theater. There were maybe 10 or 15 people seated all around. 6 or 7 looked like business men on a lunch break. The others looked just as dirty as the man selling tickets out front. He counted 5 men in the second from the last row, but none in the last. When Ann arrived, he quickly went to the men's room down the hall, and watched what she did from there. When she shut the engine off, Ann got out of her car, locked it up, walked around to the sidewalk, and stepped up to the ticket window. ""Just one, please.""\n""You sure, lady?"" the grubby looking man asked. ""Yes, only one!"" Ann said. ""That'll be five bucks."" After grabbing her ticket, Ann went inside. From what she could see, it was an old theater, but a clean one. She walked down the hallway, opened the first door, and went in. The sudden darkness caused her to be blinded, but she stepped to her left, and worked her way to the center of the last row. ""Excuse me! I'm sorry."" Ann said twice as she hit the heads of two people. She wasn't trying to make any noise, but couldn't help it as her high heels clicked on the concrete floor while she kept bumping into people. When she thought she was in the center, Ann took her coat off, sat down, and placed her purse and coat on the seat next to her. She then looked around to see where Sam was. She noticed several men get up, and move closer to her. One guy even climbed over the row in front of her and sat down only two seats away, right next to her things. Ann grabbed her purse and coat defensively. The man calmly got up, and sat down next to her. He kept his head pointed straight, but Ann could see his eyes were roving to her. She lightly, but firmly, nudged his elbow, letting him know he was crowding her. The man took the hint, and moved his arm a little. Off to her left, she noticed the door open and a huge man entered. It was Sam. He made his way to her, and sat on her left. ""Put that stuff under the seat."" Sam said, pointing to her purse and coat. Ann placed her things under her seat. ""Turn around."" Sam ordered. ""Why?""\n""Just do it!"" Ann faced the stranger on her right. He politely smiled, and she politely smiled back. His eyes traveled down her dress, and his smile got wider. Ann blushed, and her heart skip a beat, but she did nothing to hide the view she was giving him. She saw his gaze wander lower, and his eyes opened real wide. Sam placed something around her neck, and told her to bend her head down. When she did, Ann saw what the stranger was looking at. Her garter straps and stocking tops were revealed in the bright glare coming from the movie screen. ""Don't take that off!""\n""What is it?"" Ann asked and quickly turned around, trying to adjust her dress. ""The dog collar you bought."" Sam had it engraved. Later, she would find out what was engraved on it. ""Now, put these on."" She looked at the shiny metal objects he was holding, then at Sam's face. ""I said put them on!""\n""Come on, Sam?"" Ann pleaded. The way she looked, said she was embarrassed, but not shocked. ""Do it!"" Sam barked. Ann turned her back to the stranger on her right, then took a pair of handcuffs from Sam. She was shaking so much she nearly dropped them. After getting it locked around her right wrist, she took the other set and put them on her left wrist. Ann's favorite fantasy was to be held down while her boyfriend ravished her, and the handcuffs reminded her of it. This, plus knowing the stranger on her right was watching, had Ann's pussy steaming in seconds. She was excited, and tried hiding that excitement from Sam. Grabbing her left arm, Sam secured the open end of the handcuff to the armrest, then leaned across her and did the same to her right arm. He then shook the handcuffs, making sure they wouldn't come loose. The men sitting close by turned their heads when they heard the chains rattling. Ann's heart was pounding like crazy. She thought of the man next to her, and turned slightly to look at him. His jaw was open, and he was staring down at her wrists. ""How's the movie?"" Sam asked. ""Uh... I... I don't know."" Ann stammered. ""Well, look up and find out!""\n""Oh my... I have to get out of here!"" On the large screen, two women were sucking and licking an enormous cock while they were being fucked from behind by two other men. This was in a porno theater! Ann's blood pressure shot up, and she began to have a hard time breathing. ""I'll be back in a couple of minutes."" Sam said and stood up. Not wanting to be left alone, Ann quickly started to follow him. The chains on the handcuffs rattled, and she was jerked back into her seat. Hoping nobody heard the clinging and clanging sound she made, Ann tried to pretend nothing happened by looking straight ahead, as though she'd been watching the movie the whole time from her slouched position. This didn't fool the people around her, and it didn't help Ann. Up on the screen was a triple close-up of the fuck film. The left image showed the pussy of one woman getting fucked. The right image showed the other woman being fucked in the ass. The middle one showed the huge cock being deep-throated by one of the women while the other one licked and sucked his hairy testicles. Ann wasn't embarrassed about watching the movie, she and her boyfriend had viewed many XXX-Rated tapes. But, that was in the privacy of his apartment, NOT in a public theater! He tried talking her into going to a place like this, but she always was able to talk him out it, saying the movies made her horny, and she didn't want to get that way unless he could do something about it. She didn't lie about that. Ann was horny and getting hornier by the minute. Without moving her head, Ann looked around, eyes pivoting like a ventriloquist dummy's would. Several of the men were stealing glances at her every now and then, especially the two men sitting to the left and right in the row in front of her. Her whole body suddenly stiffened when she felt a hand on her right knee. Ann tried to cross her legs, but the sweaty palm of the man next to her held her leg down. ""If you don't get your hands off me, I'll call the manager."" Ann whispered. ""Go ahead! Then ya gotta explain this!"" the man said, shaking the handcuffs and slowly moving his hand higher up her leg. Ann wanted to die! There was no way she could explain the handcuffs, and she certainly didn't want to create a scene that would attract attention to herself either. She genuinely was frightened now. This wasn't like the other day. At least then she had a couple of drinks to loosen her up and deaden her senses. Being stone-cold sober while a complete stranger fondled her was very terrifying. It put a knot in her stomach the size of a baseball, and made her blood pressure to a dangerous level. Ann watched and felt the man next to her rub her leg, his calloused hand quickly sliding up and down her nylons from the knee to the lace band high on her thigh. Ann couldn't bear to look as he went higher with each hot caress. The two men in front of her were no longer watching the movie. Sideways in their seats, they looked at what the man was doing between her legs. As soon as she glanced at them, she felt the same excitement as in the bar the other night. Their lustful gazes made Ann's nipples harden, and her pussy began to tingle and churn in its juice. She noticed the one on the left had his dick out, and was jerking-off. Ann inhaled sharply when she felt the fingers of the man next to her reach above her stockings, gripping the goose-bump covered flesh close to her mound. One last time, Ann tried to put her legs together. The stranger suddenly pulled her dress up, and spread her legs farther apart. Ann's jewel-outlined pussy was now visible to everyone, and audible gasps came from all the men in her vicinity. When some of the other men in the theater heard this, they turned around, saw what was going on in the back row, and started changing seats. Ann was soon surrounded by seven men as the stranger on her right continued to fondle her. He placed the palm of his hand on her exposed mound, causing her to jump and sigh from the direct contact on her aroused clit. He then pressed hard against her pussy, and began to move his hand up and down. An involuntary moan escaped from Ann as she threw her head back. Seeing that the pretty blonde enjoyed having him play with her, he leaned over, grabbed her dress, and began raising it to her waist. Almost in a trance, Ann lifted herself as she stared into the man's eyes. Suddenly, he covered her legs up with the dress and quickly took his hands away from her. Sam was making his way to his seat. ""Is the movie any good?"" Sam asked, not realizing how loud he was. Ann didn't reply, but unintentionally, Sam started a wild conversation as comments were shouted from small crowd around them. ""What movie?""\n""The movie's back on?""\n""I got a stiff neck.""\n""Fuck your stiff neck, I got a stiff cock!""\n""Hey fella, there's an empty seat next to me.""\n""Ah, who cares! Who's got the stiff neck?""\n""How'd he get it stiff?""\n""Will you guys pipe down! I'm beating... I mean, I'm watching the movie!""\n""My hands are nice and warm.""\n""Jesus Christ! Somebody should give HIM a stiff neck!""\n""Promises, promises!""\n""Let's go! The balcony's empty."" Sam said as he got the key out, and unlocked the handcuffs from around Ann's wrists. ""Can I watch?"" a guy asked. ""Fuck that! Hey buddy, you need some help?"" another one asked. ""We'd like to be alone. Give us a couple minutes, okay?"" Sam said. ""One Mississippi... two Mississippi... three Mississippi..."" the man who fondled Ann started counting. Led up the stairs by Sam, Ann's yellow hair and white skin shined brightly. The balcony had been lit because of complaints. The management figured it was easier to light it up than close it off, then have to hire someone to make sure nobody went up there. Sam and Ann walked until they reached the center of the balcony. He then made his way down a row of seats, pulling Ann by the arm. Once they were in the brightest area, he stopped. Grabbing her coat and purse, Sam dropped them onto the chair in next row, and told her to sit down. Ann felt as though she were only along for the ride. She knew Sam had something in mind, but couldn't figure out what it was yet. Even though the balcony was lit, she was glad he brought her up here because she was afraid of what might have happened downstairs. ""I hope that dress wasn't expensive."" Sam said as he undid his belt. Standing right in front of her, Sam pulled his pants completely off, threw them on her things, then leaned back on the seat in front of her. He was naked from the waist down, and staring at her. Ann's mouth was almost watering the minute Sam took off his pants. She was still amazed by his size. Soft, he was thicker and longer than any man she ever saw. Totally astonished, Ann watched as his dick grew and throbbed before her eyes. He was slowly becoming erect, and he wasn't even touching himself! Ann looked up. She immediately became more excited. Sam had the same hungry look for her as the men downstairs. ""Put your feet up here."" Sam said, patting the seats on either side of him. Ann raised her legs, placing her high heels on backs of the chairs Sam pointed to. He grabbed both her ankles and pulled them until her feet were dangling over the seats. When he did this, her legs parted, and her dress bunched up to her waist. Sam stared at the lingerie she had on, momentarily stunned by the erotic sight she made. ""You're learning."" he said and tightly gripped his dick. Ann, her eyes glazed over, mutely nodded her head as she watched Sam place both hands around his dick, slowly stroking himself. She was sure it would stand straight out from his loins if he let go. ""Tell me what you want, Ann."" She couldn't answer him. Not because she didn't want to, but because she couldn't make up her mind what she wanted first. ""What's the matter? Hell, I can see your cunt is wet. You want to suck my cock, or just have me stick it in your pussy?"" Ann slowly brought her legs down and spread them wide open. ""So, the slut can't talk, but she wants to fuck. Okay, stand up and bend over."" Standing and turning, Ann closed her eyes and bent over. She tilted her head back a little, and let out a sigh when she felt Sam's hands on her shoulders. He pushed the top of her dress down, baring her breasts to the world. ""Lift your dress up like a good slut."" Without delay, Ann pulled her dress up to her waist, spread her legs, and stuck her ass high in the air. Sam heard some noise, and looked around. Several men were coming upstairs. Chuckling to himself, he decided it was time for Ann to put on another show. ""Put your face in the chair, and stick your ass in the air higher!"" Ann bent over as far as she could and stood on her toes, her dress falling and covering her head completely. Sam buffed her pussy with the head of his dick, but didn't put it in. Instead, he turned around and waved at the men in the balcony, indicating he wanted them to sit closer. All the men got up and moved to them. Ann didn't hear the sounds of shuffling feet and wouldn't have cared anyway. All she thought about and concentrated on was the wonderful feeling of Sam's huge cock rubbing the full length of her pussy-lips, gently nudging her clit when the head poked through her thighs. She was already close to having an orgasm. Sam grabbed his dick and wedged just the head of it into Ann's moist hole. She moaned and pushed herself back at him. He put his hands around her narrow waist and held her steady. His hips were far from her, but the head of his cock was inside her wet opening. Lazily rotating himself in circles, he teased her with his dick, not letting Ann push back at him and not pushing into her. ""I'm not going to fuck you until I'm sure you're ready for it."" Sam said loud enough for everyone to hear. Ann raised her head and turned toward Sam. ""Please! Do me now! I'm ready. God, am I ready!""\n""Oh? Well, maybe I'm not.""\n""Don't tease me. Do it, Sam. Do it!""\n""You know what I want to hear. Say it.""\n""God, Sam! Please! Fuck me!""\n""Still not good enough.""\n""Fuck me with your beautiful cock. Please! I need it!""\n""Come on, say it!""\n""I'LL BE YOUR SLUT! Okay? Is that good enough for you? I'll do whatever you want me to do! Just fuck me, Sam! Fuck me now!"" Ann screamed. Sam reached around to the front of Ann's dress, undid the snaps he found, and took it off her. Throwing it onto the growing pile of clothes, he then leaned back on the seat behind him. Putting his feet between Ann's legs, Sam pulled her up. His dick rushed inside her when he pushed Ann down into his lap. Being suddenly impaled by the full length of his enormous cock, Ann's mouth gaped opened and her head jerked up in shock. With Ann's silky legs straddling the outside of his, all the men collectively groaned when Sam spread his legs wide open, revealing his penetration to everyone. Their audience was impressed by not only how deeply he had entered her, but that the blonde wasn't screaming in pain. Sam began to squeeze Ann's breasts and gently pinch her nipples, causing her to moan with pleasure. The whole balcony began to reverberate with thunderous applause, whistles, and cheers. The loud uproar made Ann open her eyes in surprise. Feeling like she'd been caught in the middle of some horrendous criminal act, Ann trembled. She was caught! Caught with Sam's massive, black cock buried deep inside her pussy while half a dozen or so men sat within arms reach. She never felt so wicked as she did then. Her exhibition in the bar was kid's stuff compared to this vulgar display of her desire to be fucked. Quickly looking around, she saw that every man had his dick out and was jacking-off. ""Well, you wanted my cock. What now?"" Sam said from behind her. Momentarily, Ann had forgotten about Sam. Slowly bending forward, she placed the palms of her hands on each of Sam's thighs and gingerly raised her rear end. Her squeezing vagina felt every millimeter of his huge dick withdraw as she lifted herself up. ""Look at her cunt!"" one of the men groaned. Ann looked, too. Her pussy was clamped tightly around the dark shaft of Sam's cock. This was one of the images she had daydreams about. The thrill of actually seeing it was much better than thinking about it. She lifted higher and watched the pink inner flesh of her pussy slowly unfolded, clinging to Sam's thick cock and leaving a glistening trail on it as they slid up his shaft. There was absolutely no pain. All Ann felt was a marvelous sensation deep inside her wonderfully stretched pussy. Sam still couldn't get over the tightness of her pussy. As wet and as hot as Ann was, he thought she would have expanded, but she didn't. He wanted to start fucking her, but allowed Ann to set the pace. If she wanted to go slow, that would be fine. Since she would be fucking him in front of all these men, she couldn't later deny she was his slut. ""Maybe when I'm done, I'll have you fuck these guys. How would you like that?"" Sam asked. ""Oh my God!"" Ann exclaimed as she heard Sam, and felt him shove a couple of inches of his cock suddenly back into her. The idea of fucking all these men set off fireworks in her mind, and Ann started moving faster. She raised herself as high as she could, but there was still over a quarter of Sam's dick in her. She couldn't go up any further because her legs were off the floor and she had nothing to push on. Ann lowered herself and moaned loudly, sensations spreading throughout her entire body like liquid fire. She quickly raised up again. ""Go for it, baby! Go!"" a man said. ""Yeah! Come on, fuck his black cock you slut!"" another yelled. ""I can't wait to fuck her!"" a man in front of her said. ""You gonna fuck all of us?"" one asked. ""I hope she does!""\n""I'll settle for a blow-job!""\n""Hey buddy, you mind if we fuck her when you're done?""\n""You kidding? This slut's so hot! I've never met a woman who loves cock as much as she does. I'll bet she could fuck and suck all you guys twice, and not even break a sweat! How about it? All those hard cocks. Makes your mouth water, doesn't it, slut?"" Sam said as shoved hard into Ann. With all the men and Sam talking about her, Ann became delirious and started to work herself up to a beautiful climax. ""Just fuck me! Fuck your slut, Sam! Fuck your slut!"" Ann muttered as she had her orgasm. Sam felt, and everyone saw, Ann's body violently shake when she came. Grunting like an animal, she ground herself into Sam's lap, brought her head up, shut her eyes, and let loose with a wail that gradually turned to a sigh, then finally a long moan as she quickly was building up to another climax. ""Lets really show these guys what kind of slut you are."" Sam said, lifting her from his lap and off his cock. ""Go on, sit down!"" he told her. Ann didn't so much as make a peep. She sat in the chair in front of all the men. Sam stepped up and leaned over her, jacking-off. Everyone got up and moved closer to get a good look. ""Tilt you head back and open your mouth. I got a present for you."" Sam said. Fluffing her hair over her shoulders, letting it fall over the back of the chair, she saw all the men standing around behind her. Three or four of the men were doing the same thing Sam was, beating off above her face as she leaned her head way back. One man to her left was first to come, shooting a stream of thin, milky sperm past her nose, followed by a second that hit her forehead. Unexpectedly, everyone started to come at once, even Sam. Cum came at flying at Ann's face from every direction, soaring past her face, landing in her hair, onto her neck, and in her ears. The last thing she saw before closing her eyes and having her face drenched was Sam's black cock advancing toward her mouth. Sam shoved his dick between Ann's lips and emptied the rest of his load inside her sucking mouth while the other men continued to come all over her face. He could feel the vibrations of her moans and her tongue on the head of his dick, licking furiously as his cum came pouring from it. ""Fuck man! Look at her! She loves it! Shit, she's even got her fingers in her snatch!"" one of the men said. It was true. Ann was stroking her pussy at the same time the men were jacking-off all over her face. She was shaking and whimpering like crazy as she continued to suck Sam's cock. All the men waited patiently for Sam to finish after they came, watching while he kept his huge dick shoved in her mouth and the beautiful blonde sucked it for all she was worth. ""Well, is this a slut or what?"" Sam asked the crowd. The men were silent, looking at the big man. None of them could speak. ""Let's clean her face off, then you guys can have her."" Sam said as he pulled his dick from Ann's mouth and stepped back. Several men took handkerchiefs from their pockets, and gave them to Sam. ""Why play with yourself when there's all this cock."" Sam said, and slapped Ann's hands away from between her legs. ""Okay, here's the rules. You can fuck her or have her give you a blow job, but only two guys at a time. Nobody fucks her in the ass! Got it! Also, if you have to piss, go to the bathroom! She's not a fucking toilet! She might be a slut, but she's still a lady, so I don't want any rough stuff either! Understand?"" Sam told the anxious and horny men. They all shook their heads in agreement while Sam explained everything, and cleaned Ann up like a mother would her child, rubbing her face and neck as though he were scouring a pot. Ann was totally astonished by what just happened. Standing up when Sam was done, she looked at everyone. She didn't care what they thought of her or what they did to her now. How could she? She just let them come all over her face and loved it! The lust in their eyes was all she wanted to see. It started her pussy foaming again. Ann knelt on the chair and put her arms on the back. ""No, sideways! Get on your hands and knees over two seat so everybody can see."" Sam said and pointed to the men. Ann turned, put her high heels through the armrest behind her, and leaned on the other seat. All but two of the men sat down in the row of seats right behind her, each with a perfect view of what was going to take place. ""Okay, she's all yours! Have fun, and remember what I said."" Sam told the men as he grabbed his pants and walked away. Someone knelt on the seat in front of Ann, his dick hard and ready for her. She automatically lunged forward, mouth open and tongue pressed flat. She was then suddenly hauled in the other direction by the man behind her. She felt the penetration of his dick into her pussy. The man's cock was nowhere near the size of Sam's, but it felt great all the same as his balls started pounding against her pussy. Ann heard him loudly slapping her scantily covered rear end with his belly as the man fucked her, and she could feel the stones outlining the crotch of her panties rub back and forth over her clit. At least this was some consolation for not being able to suck the cock pointed right at her face. ""What the hell are you waiting for?"" Sam asked the man kneeling in front of Ann. ""She doesn't mind?"" he asked. ""Jesus, are you blind? She's pretty and all that, but she's a fucking slut! Go ahead, fuck her mouth!"" Ann, her mouth still open, licked her lips and sighed as she felt her pussy clutch at the cock inside her. She responded to the friction of the man swiftly fucking her, and was amazed her hole could re-adjust so fast, as though the man had pushed a button to make her pussy shrink around him. In a way, he had. Because of his constant thrashing and the chafing of her crotchless panties, her clit was fully extended and throbbing with excitement. This was Ann's button! This tiny, yet remarkable, piece of flesh was the source of unbelievable pleasures and the reason she couldn't control her own physical desires. The man in front grabbed the sides of her head and shoved his dick at her face. She immediately began sucking. Sam, like the rest of the men, marveled at how passionate Ann was. She wasn't just putting on a show like the women on the movie screen. Ann enthusiastically making love to the man's cock with her mouth! Her muffled moans and almost crying whimpers were evidence that she was totally aroused by what was being done to her. Her lips wetly slid back and forth over the dick plunging into her mouth while she was vigorously fucked by the man behind her. After he got his pants back on, Sam sat down in a chair in front of them and watched, looking for any sign that Ann might not let all these men have her. Glancing around, he counted seven men. ""Think you can handle all these guys, slut?"" he asked her. Without skipping a beat, Ann shook her head yes, and grabbed the ass of the man in front of her, forcing his cock to slide into her throat. The guy quickened his pace as Ann dug her fingernails into him, urging him to come in her mouth. He obliged, pumping as fast as he could. Groaning loudly, he shoved himself at her real hard, shooting his load down her throat. Ann greedily sucked and licked his cock, all the while holding onto him, even though he was trying to move back and shoot his cum on her face. Swallowing every drop of sperm he squirted into her mouth, Ann started to come herself. When the dick between her lips lost its stiffness, she removed her mouth from it and gulped for air. ""Oh, yes! Harder! Fuck harder! Come on, harder!"" she shouted at the man behind he. Before she could enjoy herself and come again, another man jumped from his seat and took the place of the guy that came in her mouth. Grabbing a handful of her hair, he pulled her head to his dick and drove his cock between her lips. ""Yeah, that's it! Suck it up! Lick it some more. Okay, slut. Get ready. I'm gonna shove it down your throat!"" Not that she had a choice in the matter, but Ann really didn't mind the way the guy was treating her. In fact, she thought it was appropriate, and the type of punishment she deserved. She was suppose to be at work, not sucking and fucking a bunch of men in a sleazy theater. She should be treated like this. ""You guys better remember what I said. Nobody fucks her in the ass or treats her like a toilet! I'm going downstairs for something to drink."" Sam said to everyone and left. All the men went crazy, and began acting out fantasies their wives or girlfriends wouldn't let them. When one man finished with Ann, someone else took his place. This went on and on, cocks exploding in her mouth then in her pussy. Over and over Ann was fucked. After the last one had her, the men made Ann lay on the floor in the wide area between two sections, her nylon encased legs spread wide apart. Several men told Ann lick their cocks clean when they finished fucking her a second time, laughing and making comments about how much she loved cum. Some of them just wiped their dicks with her hair, or on her face. Others squatted down over Ann's mouth, and told her to tongue their ass while they jacked off on her tits and stomach. Only once did Ann try to say anything, and was quickly cut off by having a cock shoved in her mouth. She wasn't going to complain about what the men were doing to her. Not exactly, anyway. She wanted to tell them to slow down so she could enjoy the fun! They had her on the brink of a coming so many times that it was driving her crazy. Just as she was about to orgasm, the guy who was fucking her would pull out, leaving her frustrated. When another man finally got began fucking her, then the man she was sucking would thrust his cock into her throat until she couldn't breathe. Ann wanted and needed to come just as badly as they did, but the men wouldn't give her enough time to do it. They fucked her mouth or cunt as fast as they could, blew their wad, and pulled out. After the two movies ended, Sam went back upstairs. He heard yelling and shouting. When he got to the balcony, he could see a group of men standing in a circle. ""Yeah! Suck his cock!"" a man shouted. ""Look at her throat!"" another said. ""She swallowed the whole fucking thing!""\n""Come on, John! Fuck her face like you fucked her cunt!""\n""Yeah! I wanna hear her yell. She ain't yelled yet. Make the slut yell.""\n""Come on, slut! I'm gonna keep fucking your face till ya yell!"" Sam, now standing just off to the side, saw what was going on. Ann was kneeling on the floor while a big, burly guy stood above her. He was roughly fucking Ann's mouth, both hands full of her golden locks as he kept her head still. Ann's facial features were hidden as the man mercilessly fucked her mouth and throat. ""HEY, ASSHOLE! Enough is enough! Get away! And I mean NOW!"" Sam yelled. Everybody turned when they heard Sam's booming voice, and started to trip over each other to get out of the way, especially the one who had a hold of Ann. ""DAMN YOU! I was almost there!"" Ann yelled, lunging for the man who had been viciously fucking her face. Surprised, Sam could only shrug his shoulders. ""Sorry. I thought you were hurting her."" he told the man. With her eyes completely covered with cum, Ann blindly reached out and pulled the man back to her. When she found his dick with her groping hands, she spoke. ""Like before, honey. I almost came. Do it again!"" Ann pleaded. The man looked at Sam. ""Go ahead."" he told the man. The guy grabbed Ann's hair again, brought his dick back up to her lips, and hauled her open mouth over his cock with all his might, penetrating her throat in one shove and snapping her head back. Sam looked around. There were eleven men standing in the isles, and only the guy she was sucking had a hard dick. He didn't believe it! His plan had worked! It didn't take as long as he thought it would either. Even better than that, Ann was a lot more eager than he ever thought she would be. The beautiful and highly successful business executive was now his slut, draining and fucking or sucking the balls off of anyone he told her to. It looked as though the man in front of her was trying to pull Ann's hair out by the roots. She didn't seem to mind, though, because her fingernails were digging into the flexing muscles of his ass, urging him to keep his cock in her throat each time he tried to pull it out. The man couldn't take the warm feeling of her sucking mouth any longer, and began coming. Everyone could see the ecstatic way Ann acted as the man forced her forehead against his abdomen while his exploding dick squirted its cum down her contracting esophagus. Ann swallowed his cum as though it were water and she'd been crawling in the desert for a week. As his cock jerked one last time, Ann slowly brought her lips up his shaft when he loosened the grip of her hair. Lovingly running her tongue along its length as it passed by, Ann moaned in delight and brought her hands around to squeeze every drop of sperm from his deflating shaft. Still moaning and groaning with pleasure, she licked the head of his dick then tilted her head to tenderly kiss and suck his balls. All the other men could only stare at the blonde on the floor. They had never seen a woman who was not only as skillful as she was at giving head, but who was also was the most avid cock-sucker any of them had ever met. On top of this, she was beautiful and sexy to boot. Ann wasn't as lovely as when she first entered the theater, though. Perspiration was dripping from her face, along with a great deal of cum. Her hair was disarrayed and wet, both her nylons had runs in them, and her back, knees, and hands were filthy from the dirty floor she had been laying and kneeling on. Ann's well-fucked and swollen pussy looked red and sore. Most of it was covered by a thick soupy mess of sperm, grotesquely dripping down her thighs, or to the floor. ""She needs a rest guys. Somebody help me clean her up."" Sam said and grabbed the still sucking Ann from the floor. When she was on her feet, Ann looked up and smiled at him. ""Jesus, Sam! That was so unbelievable!"" Ann whispered so only Sam could hear her. ""You earned these."" Sam said and pulled an envelope from his pocket. Ann looked at him, then the envelopes. She was about to make another decision, and was trying to find the words to express what she felt. ""Can I wash up?"" Ann asked, without reaching for the pictures Sam was offering. ""There's a bathroom downstairs."" Without being the least bit embarrassed, a near-naked and cum-saturated Ann followed Sam to the bathroom, after he gathered her things from the chair. ""You got some other clothes in the car?"" Sam asked. ""In the trunk.""\n""I'll get some clean ones while you wash up."" Sam said and went to her car when she handed him the keys. Ann couldn't believe the amount of sperm that covered her as she looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. It was everywhere! ""Wash up? Hell, I needed to be hosed down!"" Ann started laughing to herself when she thought about being hosed down already. She couldn't find a single inch on her face, neck or chest that didn't have cum on it. Suddenly, her thoughts veered off into another direction. Sam had told the men not to hurt her. He even yelled at the last guy because he thought he was hurting her. He wasn't just somebody who got off on other people's pain and misfortune. This, in itself, wasn't something to be that happy about, but at least she didn't have to worry being physically injured while with him. A warm feeling came over her as she realized Sam, in his own way, did care for her. ""Here you go!"" Sam said as he walked into the bathroom and tossed another garter belt and package of nylons at her. ""These are a big help!"" Ann said sarcastically. ""So shoot me! I forgot to write panties down on the list I gave you."" Ann asked him for a handkerchief. When he handed it to her she ran some water over it, then began wiping off her face. Sam was only watching her from behind, still surprised she acted the way she did. While Ann was hand-washing herself, she caught a glimpse of Sam looking at her. ""Well, how did I do?"" she asked him. ""What can I say? There isn't a stiff dick left in the balcony.""\n""What do you want me to do now?""\n""Finish cleaning up and get dressed."" he said after a long pause. Sam's tone changed back to what she liked, sending shivers up and down her spine. He was more demanding again and his voice was deeper. When she was done washing, Ann removed her high heels then the torn and cum-soaked stockings and crotchless panty/garter belt. ""Give me those and put the clean ones on!"" Sam told her. While she was getting dressed again, Sam started talking to her. ""You're full of surprises, aren't you? That boyfriend of yours must really be a pussy! Well, I got news for you, Ann. You won't wrap me around your finger the way you do him. You're a slut, and I'm going to treat you like one.""\n""I meant what I said, Sam. I'll live up to my part of the bargain and be your slut, just make sure you live up to you end of our deal.""\n""Come on, I ain't got all day! Hurry up and get dressed!"" Ann looked up at him and winked as she bent over to put the clean nylons on. ""You really got off on all that upstairs, didn't you?""\n""God, Sam! All those cocks and all that cum! I could cream myself right now just thing about it!""\n""Well, I've got a few surprises up my sleeves too! That was only a taste of some of the things you're going to do for me."" Ann put her dress back on and was applying fresh makeup to her face when Sam stuffed the envelope into her purse on the sink. After she finished, Ann spun around on her toes. ""Fresh as a daisy!"" she exclaimed and looked to Sam for his approval. He didn't say anything to her, but he did walk over to the bathroom door and held it open. Ann didn't know what he wanted this time, but started to walk out. Sam stopped her when she got to the doorway and made her bend over. As he pulled the back of her dress up and stood behind her, he shoved her wet and cum-soaked lingerie in her face. ""You forgot to clean these!"" Sam said as he shoved his cock into her with a swift and powerful lunge. Ann's breath was knocked from her lungs and her head snapped up in a sudden jerk. Sam quickly pushed the dirty nylons and garter belt into her gaping mouth, and started fucking her as hard and as fast as he could. Ann's eyes popped open and she wanted to crawl into a hole. The woman's bathroom was at the opposite end of the hallway from the glass doors of the entrance to the theater, and a young couple was just walking in! The couple hesitated going inside as the woman turned and said something to the man she was with. ""Think she's a slut too?"" Sam asked as he kept fucking Ann. When the young man and woman started walking toward the bathroom, Ann bit down on the underwear in her mouth, the taste of cum being squeezed from the garments. While the couple got closer and closer, it was all Ann could do to keep from screaming out. Suddenly, the bathroom door banged hard and loud against the tile wall when Sam hit with his ass. Startled, the two people stopped dead in their tracks. Less than six feet away from them was a huge black man fucking a bent over blonde. The young guy looked up at Sam then at her. Ann turned a beet red, but stayed where she was while Sam kept fucking her. The woman he was with was shocked, her mouth open in a gasp and her eyes also on Ann. ""Sorry if we're in the way, but she paid me $100 to fuck her. I'll be done in a minute."" Sam calmly lied to the couple. Outrageous was the only word Ann could think of to describe Sam. Outrageous and wonderful she thought as her climax began building while his long and thick cock stretched and poked her heated pussy. She looked up at the couple again and noticed the man's hands were all over the woman's body. Ann moaned as Sam picked up the speed of his thrusts and she could feel herself getting close to coming. Without warning, Sam started spraying his cum inside her. Ann screamed behind the lingerie still stuffed into her mouth. She didn't want him to stop, she wasn't there yet! But, after he finished coming, Sam pulled his cock out and zipped up his pants. With a playful smack on her ass, he walked around in front of her. ""Well, that should hold you for a while. Listen, your cunt's still tight, but real sloppy. Now I know I got a big cock and you need to be stretched first, but maybe you shouldn't fuck so many guys in the balcony before you come down here and fuck me. Anyway, thanks for the money. You folks can use the bathroom now. We're done. At least I am. Shit pal, you should try getting some of that. She's a real fine piece of ass!"" As Sam walked away and out of the theater, Ann started chuckling to herself. ""The man's totally outrageous!"", she thought, but Ann still needed to be fucked, especially after coming so close, yet denied the climax she was about to have when Sam pulled out. She quickly got the things out of her mouth and stood up. ""Like he said, it's all yours."" Ann said smiling at the couple, waiting to see if the young man would try to make a move on her. ""She's talking about the bathroom!"" the young woman said to her husband. Ann straightened out her dress and put her used underwear in her purse. ""No I wasn't!"" Ann said as she passed by them and walked out of the theater."
628,Black(maled) - 6,"['MF', 'nc', 'intr']","month ago today. She was as pretty as any woman seen in magazines or movies, and had a body to match her looks. He was deeply in love with her. It was totally devastating to him, and damn near caused him to commit suicide, to hear the reason she was leaving. She first said Rick didn't excite her the way he use to. When he asked her to be more specific, he wished he hadn't. ""Your dick is too small! I get more satisfaction from fucking myself with my pinky than from that thing you call a cock!"" she spit out then turned away. There was nothing he could think of to say or do as she calmly went to the bedroom, packed some clothes in a suitcase, and walked out, leaving him silently crying at the kitchen table. Rick started to drink heavily after this, and it caused him to get fired a week later. While caught drinking on the job, his boss called Rick into his office and asked if there was anything he could do to help the obvious problem Rick had. ""Mind your own fucking business!"" was Rick's response. Things got worse. Alone most times in a bar, Rick thought about his girlfriend and women in general. He quickly developed an attitude that all women were cunts, bitches or whores, and yelled it at the woman who refused his offer for a drink. After getting thrown out of the third bar within a week, he met Bob. Both of them hit it off, and two days later, Rick had a new job at the same place Bob worked. Bob was the clerk in the adult bookstore who sold Ann all the things Sam told her to buy. Bob told Rick about Ann, and the two of them hatched this plan to get even with her for what she did only four nights ago. Another car pulled up, and they jumped back in the closet. ""That's her!"" Bob almost shouted in their dark hiding place. Ann walked past the elevators, right in front of the closet, and went to the side hallway. ""Fucking great! She lives on the first floor! Quick, get the door before it closes!"" Rick said. Silently running from the closet, Bob caught the door and stepped through, followed by Rick. Ann, with her back to them, unlocked her apartment and went inside. ""Shit man! Talk about lucky! Didn't we park the car on this side of the building?"" Bob asked. ""Yeah! Right outside her fucking patio!"" Rick answered. The two agreed to wait for a while, Bob checking the bag he brought along and Rick making sure nobody caught them standing around in the hallway. Walking into her bedroom, Ann removed and neatly hung up her dress. Standing before the full-length mirror on her bathroom door, wearing only a garter belt, nylons and heels, she admired her body. The short blonde wisps of pubic hair atop her mound were trimmed to a nice V-shape. Her eyes were drawn there first because a drop of cum was hanging from her swollen pussy-lips. Ann spread her legs open to get a better look. This small amount of effort forced a thick glob of cum from her wet slit. Fascinated by the sight, she watched as the gooey sperm slide down her thigh to her stocking tops. Ann though about removing her nylons, before they got messed up like ones she wore in theater, but decided she had enough pairs and didn't bother. She then went to her bed. After she pulled back the blanket and top sheet, Ann laid down, closed her eyes and stretched her arms and legs out, letting the cool bottom sheet soothe her body. By this time, Bob and Rick were in her apartment, quietly standing outside her bedroom door. They didn't have to break in. Ann forgot to lock her front door. The two men didn't forget. They locked it then unlocked the patio door for their escape when they were done with Ann. Without a word, they looked at each other and silently moved toward the young blonde so lusciously spread out on the bed. With Bob 23 and Rick only 22, they were fast and agile. Bob quickly tied a blindfold over Ann's eyes, as Rick shoved some kind of gag into her mouth. Rick then looped two black straps around both her ankles and tied them to the bed frame at the bottom while Bob was doing the same thing to her wrists at the headboard. Ann helped the men more than she knew by laying there quietly. Bob easily took one of her arms and Rick got the other. Stepping back, they looked at Ann's semi-naked body, securely tied and stretched out on her own bed. Ann wasn't going to get loose even if she tried, which she didn't. From the number of hands she felt, Ann knew there were two men, maybe more by the way they tied her up so quickly. She heard a rustling noise, like newspapers being crumbled then one of the men began talking. ""On a scale from one to ten, I'd give this cunt a nine!"" Rick said. ""Oh yeah? I suppose your hand is a ten."" Bob joked. ""You got it!. It's always around when you need it and it'll never leave your side!"" Bob answered. While the men laughed, Ann breathed a slight sigh of relief. From their conversation, they weren't here to harm her. One thing was certain, though. Laid out the way she was, they weren't going to leave her alone either. ""I fuck her first!"" Rick said and began talking his clothes off. ""What do you mean, YOU'RE first!"" Bob argued as he also undressed. ""We agreed I'D be first!"" Rick argued back. ""Only because you were suppose to pick the lock! Since the dumb bitch left the fucking door open, I should go first!"" Bob said. ""Tell you what, whoever makes her come first, fucks her first. We can use anything except our dicks. Agreed?"" Rick asked. ""Okay."" Bob said. Rick walked over to the bed when he was naked, sat down on her right side, and without warning, roughly shoved a finger into Ann's pussy. The crude and sudden invasion caused Ann to jump, a muffled cry coming from her throat. As Rick wiggled his finger around and probed deeper into her pussy, Ann fought with all her might to keep still. She was hornier than ever, but didn't want to show it to these men. When Rick shoved a second finger in her, and wiggled it around with the first, Ann couldn't help herself. She pushed her hips up at the invading digits. She was going through pure hell. She couldn't move, couldn't speak, and couldn't see, but she could feel everything and it was driving her crazy. She felt an added weight on her left side, and realized there were two men on the bed with her now. A hand grabbed her left tit and squeezed, causing her nipple to go hard. When a mouth covered her tit and a wet tongue licked her nipple, Ann tossed her head to one side, another muffled cry coming from her. Rick shoved a third finger into her pussy, and Ann thrust herself up again. She felt another hand squeeze and fondle her right tit, rolling her hard nipple between the thumb and forefinger. She then felt a fourth hand run down her smooth stomach. She thought it was going to join the one at her pussy, but it didn't. The hand stopped, its finger tips at the top of her mound. They sought and found her clit, rubbing her tiny organ until it almost throbbed in pain. Just then, Ann felt something slippery and warm on the top of her hip. It had to be the man on her right. His tongue was sloppily licking its way over her thigh, down to her nylons, and across to her pussy-lips. Suddenly, the two men stopped everything. Ann was grateful for the pause, and inhaled deeply through her nose, her chest rising and fall with each breathe. ""Nod your head if you can hear me."" Bob said. Ann nodded her head. ""If we take the gag out of your mouth, are you going to scream?"" Ann shook her head no. ""You better not! Understand?"" Bob warned her. Ann nodded yes and one of them took the gag out. She moved her jaw around to work out a cramp, but didn't attempt to say anything. ""If you cooperate, we won't hurt you. Understand?"" Bob asked. ""Yes."" Ann said softly. ""You know what we want, right?""\n""Yes.""\n""Good! Just lay back and enjoy it then."" After Bob finished talking to her, both of them grabbed their dicks and began rubbing Ann's tits with them. They were kneeling on each side of her chest, pressing their cocks into her nipples. Then, while Bob ran his right hand to her pussy, Rick ran the tip of the forefinger from his right hand slowly over her lips. As Bob's hand cupped and squeezed her pussy, Ann opened her mouth in a loud sigh, enabling Rick to poke his finger inside and press against her tongue. Forgetting these men broke in her apartment to rape her, Ann surrendered to all the sensations her body was feeling. Her reaction was immediate and automatic. She closed her mouth around the finger between her lips, started grinding her hips in a circle, and moaned. Bob and Rick were surprised at her response. Instead of being frightened out of her wits, the pretty blonde was going along with everything they were doing to her. Her tongue danced and played with Rick's finger tip, and she was trying to part her thighs for Bob's hand, moving her pussy around in his palm. Rick pushed his finger between her lips to the second knuckle, and Ann began sucking it. Bob rubbed his palm hard on her clit, and Ann groaned. ""Told you this bitch was wild!"" Bob said. ""You sure did. Listen, you go ahead and fuck her first. The way this slut's sucking my finger, I've got to stick my dick in her mouth!"" Rick answered. As they got up and moved into new positions, Ann started to mumble. ""Please! Don't stop! Not now!""\n""You fucking whore, just hold on!"" Bob yelled. ""Okay cunt, listen up. I'm going to put my dick in your mouth, and you better not bite it!"" Rick said. ""I want to suck your cock! Go ahead, put it in my mouth!""\n""I don't believe this fucking slut! She's hot as hell!"" Rick said. ""Think we should untie her?"" Bob asked. While the two of them thought about it, looking at her and the way she was gyrating around on the bed, Ann pleaded with them. ""YES! Untie me, and take this DAMN blindfold off! I don't care who you are anymore. I don't care about anything! Just fuck me and let me suck your cocks! Please, I need it!"" Leaning over her head, Rick undid the velcro straps attached to her wrist, and Bob got up and did the same to her ankles. When Rick untied the blindfold, Ann squinted a little, his hard dick was right in her face. Without wasting another moment, Ann scrambled up to her hands and knees, and lunged at Rick's prick, her lips sliding down his shaft until his cock-head touched the entrance to her throat. She didn't know her lips were wrapped around a 6"" dick, or that she had most of it in her mouth. Ann was to busy sucking and licking to care how big his cock was. All that mattered to her was she had a cock that would eventually explode and fill her mouth with cum. If the other man wanted her to suck him off, too, that'd be fine. Ann was at a point where her only concern was to come herself, then get the men to do the same. She started bobbing her head quickly up and down, taking more of the prick deeper into her mouth. When the spongy head finally pushed past her tonsils and was wedged in her throat, Ann started rubbing her pussy. Neither Bob or Rick could believe it. They came here with every intention of raping Ann, but she was acting like a cock-starved whore. Her mouth was flying up and down Rick's dick, loudly slurping and sucking it. One of her hands was busy squeezing her own tits, and the other one was furiously rubbing her cunt. Rick, a grin on his face a mile wide, watched as the beautiful blonde sucked his cock like it was the last one on earth. Bob got up and knelt behind her, Ann's lovely ass grinding away at her hand. Grabbing her hips and placing his cock between her thighs, he started pushing his swollen member at her pussy. Ann's mouth came off Rick's dick the moment Bob's made contact with her burning cunt-lips. ""Fuck me! Don't wait! I'm ready! Shove your cock in my cunt and FUCK ME!"" Ann howled over her shoulder. ""Get back here you fucking cunt!"" Rick yelled and grabbed Ann's head as he shoved his dick back into her mouth. Bob spread Ann's thighs apart so he could get closer and more penetration. When he was set, he leaned over her back and seized both her tits from behind. Just as he drove his cock between her slippery cunt-lips, he squeezed her breasts. The velvet smooth wetness of her pussy was enough to make him blow, but he held still after his dick was buried in her, not wanting to shoot off so soon. He was going to say something to Rick about Ann's tight pussy, but saw he was preoccupied. Rick's hands were tightly gripping the sides of Ann's head, holding her place while he quickly plunged his cock in and out of her mouth. She wasn't sucking his dick any longer, Rick was fucking her face! The amazing thing was Ann helped him do it by grabbing his ass with both hands and pulling him toward her, moaning whenever his cock slid out of her throat. The sight and sounds of Rick's dick drilling Ann's mouth was too exciting for Bob. As he tried to pull his dick back and start fucking her, Ann pushed herself at him and squeezed her pussy around his cock. This caused Bob to loose his load right then. While he showered the inside of her cunt with cum, he reared back his head and grunted, shaking like someone having a seizure. In the mean time, Rick saw what his friend was going through and decided to come also. Pulling Ann's head tightly against his stomach, he thrust himself a couple of times then let his load shoot. ""Drink it you fucking slut! SWALLOW IT ALL!"" Rick screamed as his head also flew back and his cock flooded her mouth and throat with cum. Ann was going through one intense orgasm after another. The thrill of being able to deep-throat a cock, however small or large, was still new to her and she came as soon as he shoved it into her throat. Her next orgasm occurred seconds later when her pussy was being filled and stretched by the man behind her. As his cock slowly drove deeper into her pussy, Ann came again and again, and didn't stop coming till just now. Trying to calm the convulsions she was having, Ann knelt motionless between the two men. Her nostrils flared as she inhaled deeply through her nose, and her stomach still twitched every now and then. Regaining her senses, she was astounded, but very delighted, that the cocks in her mouth and cunt were still hard! ""You slut!"", Ann was thinking, ""You let two more men fuck you!""\n""That's right!"", another part of Ann replied, ""and I'm going to let them fuck me again!""\n""Sam's right!"", she continued her argument, ""you're nothing but a slut!""\n""So what! I've got two hard cocks waiting for me, so shut up!"" Ann began showing the men her sexual appetite by running her tongue over the tip of the dick in her mouth, licking the last thick drop of cum oozing from the tiny slit. She then slowly started rocking herself back and forth, making sure she didn't let the cock in her pussy slide out, but enough to feel its full length rub against the walls of her womb as it slid with her movements. ""Fuck! Is she hot or what!"" Bob said as he felt Ann fucking herself on his dick. ""She's a fucking nymphomaniac! Look at her! She's still sucking my cock!"" Rick replied. Bob made some hand gestures, indicating he wanted to switch places. ""Fine."" Rick said and they both pulled their wet dicks out of her. ""Don't leave me like this! I need it! I REALLY, REALLY NEED IT! Please! Just once more! I'll do anything you want! ANYTHING! Just give me your cocks one more time!"" Ann begged while she tightly held onto Rick's ass as he tried backing away. ""Who said we were done you fucking whore! Let him go and get out of the way so I can lay down."" Bob told her. Ann quickly moved to the foot of the bed, stripping away the blanket and sheet. Bob got on the bed and laid in the middle. After he propped two pillows under his head, he stared at Ann. He couldn't get over how lucky they were. She was truly beautiful, plus she loved to fuck. Kneeling at the foot of the bed, she looked like she was hypnotized. Her eyes were wide open, but they didn't move or blink. He let his gaze fall lower, and noticed her tits didn't sag and her nipples were still hard. Bob thought it was sexy as hell that she wore a garter belt and stockings instead of the usual Crotch Crushers (pantyhose) most other woman wore. Looking back at her face, he saw her blonde hair was in disarray, just like some of the woman in videos he watched at the bookstore. A white line cum was running from the left side of her mouth and she was playing with it with her tongue. This was all he could take. ""Well, what are you waiting for? Come on up here and fuck me!"" Bob told her. Ann crawled to him on her hands and knees, not once looking at his face. All she could focus on was his cock, proudly and wetly standing straight up. She purposely rubbed her nylons slowly along his feet and calves, hoping this would keep his cock in its aroused state. She badly wanted to feel it in her pussy again, and wasn't lying when she told them she would to do anything they wanted if they'd give her their cocks just once more. Ann continued to slowly work her way up his body, to straddle his thighs, and take is his dick in her cunt, but he stopped her when her face was right over his stomach. ""Suck it first! Lick off that pussy juice you got all over it!"" Bob demanded. He swiftly grabbed her by the hair with both hands and shoved her head down. Ann opened her lips and let him push her face to his cock. The odor of her own juices and the sight of fresh cum hanging from his balls sent a chill up her spine. It finally dawned on Ann she was going to suck the dick that just fucked her, and it was still coated with the liquids from her own pussy. She fleetingly wondered why she never did this with her boyfriend. When the slick cock entered her mouth, Ann was pleasantly surprised to find she enjoyed the taste. The mixture of her cum and his sperm was different, less salty and more creamy, but not at all revolting like she thought it would be. The next thing she discovered was the size of his cock. It was bigger than the first one she sucked. She had to open her mouth a little wider to accommodate the shaft. The hands behind her head pushed her mouth steadily further down. When his dick hit her tonsils, Ann gagged a little, but didn't try to pull away. She opened up wider and let the man push her head down until his cock was in her throat. ""OH FUCK! She's swallowing it!"" Bob shouted. Ann burst with pride when she heard him yell. She was able to excite and surprise the man by getting his whole dick into her throat. After pulling back and taking a deep breath, she lunged at his cock again, not waiting for him to push her head down. ""Shit! Her fucking neck just swelled up like a balloon!"" Rick said in awe. Ann was surprised to hear the other man. She forgot about him. All her concentration was spent on deep-throating the one laying in front of her. Now that she had an audience, Ann got more excited and boldly decided to put on show. She brushed her hair back and held it with both hands, making sure the men could see every feature of her face. Ann then tightly wrapped her lips around the base of the cock and slowly raised her mouth up. As the dick withdrew from her throat, she licked the sides of the shaft so her tongue could be seen wiggling around it as her cheeks puffed out. Sucking hard on the head, she moaned and groaned loudly before she let the prick slide from her lips with a loud pop. ""I love cock! I love sucking it. I love fucking it. Your cock is beautiful. All cocks are beautiful! I'm going to make love to your cock with my mouth and throat. I'm going to kiss it and lick it and suck it."" Ann said just before she dropped her mouth over his dick again. As sloppily as she could, Ann bobbed her head quickly up and down his shaft, wetting it with her saliva so it became noisier. The louder her sucking got, the hotter she got. Soon, the sounds of her lips smacking and the dick wetly plunging in and out of her mouth was all that could be heard. Ann was close to coming again, but she wanted to save her orgasm for something special she had in mind. Letting his dick slide out of her mouth, she looked up at the man laying on her bed. With a burning desire in her eyes, she told him what she wanted to do. ""Don't worry, baby. I'm not done with your cock yet. This time when I go down on you, I want you to fuck my throat! You hear me? Give me everything you've got and fuck my throat!"" Ann said as seductively as she could. Rick and Bob couldn't believe what she was saying, and gazed at each other in shock. With her face and body, she had to be constantly turning men down, but here she was telling Bob to fuck her throat! Still stunned, they watched as she grabbed Bob's hands and placed them behind her head. Then she scooted up a little higher and stretched her neck and face over his dick. ""NOW!"" Ann said and suddenly dropped her head, taking Bob's entire cock into her esophagus. ""HOLY FUCK!"" Bob screamed. Rick immediately jumped up on the bed behind Ann. All this time he was standing off to the side, pumping away on his dick and watching what Ann was doing. After he saw how hot she was, he decided to join in. His dick never felt this hard or ever got this long before. He swore it had to be at least an inch bigger as he pointed it at her ass. ""Shit! You want it that bad, you can have it!"" Bob said. He began shoving and pulling Ann's head up and down over his dick, grunting as his cock entered her throat with violently piercing stabs. A couple of times he kept her face mashed against his crotch for a few seconds, letting his dick twitch and jump in her throat. He looked down at her. Ann was squeezing both her tits and pinching her nipples until he thought they'd pop off. ""Shit! Shit! Fuck! NO!"" Bob shouted and came again. ""Well,"" Ann was thinking, ""he doesn't last long, but boy can he come!"" Huge amounts of warm sperm were spraying from Bob's dick, the first blast feeling like hot lava as it went straight down her throat. Ann lifted up, letting his cock-head spray inside her mouth. She gulped quickly to avoid choking, he was coming that much. When he finally stopped shooting, Ann looked him in the eye, only the head of his dick still in her mouth. She then parted her lips, and let the load of cum in her mouth drool down over his cock. Making sure he was still watching her, Ann then slowly licked the running cum off his cock. Rick had never seen anything so hot in his life! He began rubbing his dick between Ann's ass-cheeks while he held them apart, letting his pre-cum lubricate her tiny back door hole. The pink wrinkled opening was very small, but too inviting to pass up. ""She should be able to take it in the ass."", he thought, ""And so what if she can't! She's nothing but a slut!"" His mind made up, Rick started shoving his dick in her ass. When the head of his cock slipped into her tiny asshole, Ann's head flew off Bob's cock and she turned around. ""MY PUSSY! Oh, God! Please, baby! I'm TOO DRY! I don't care if you want to fuck my ass, but please get something on your cock! I've got some Vaseline in the drawer over there."" Ann told him. Rick pulled his dick out of her. ""Honest, if you want to fuck me in the ass, I don't mind. Just coat your cock with something before you stick it in there again."" Ann said over her shoulder. Instead of getting up from the bed, Rick pushed his right hand between Ann's thighs and began rubbing her pussy. ""That'll do! Oh, honey, your fingers feel great! Yes, stick them in there. Stick your cock in there... What's your name?""\n""Rick.""\n""Rick, baby, why don't you fuck my pussy first, then you can fuck me in the ass all you want.""\n""Sure thing cunt!"" Rick replied. ""Ann. My name is...""\n""I don't give a shit what your name is! You're a fucking slut! All you want is cock! You want cock? Well, take this!"" Rick yelled at her as he thrust his dick into her pussy. ""OH JESUS! YES! Oh damn! I'm slut. I'm nothing but a fucking SLUT! YES! FUCK ME! Oh God! I'm a... CUNT! FUCK MY CUNT! GOD! Do it! Fuck me! Harder! Fuck me harder! OH JESUS! OH GOD! FUCK ME! I LOVE IT! FUCK ME! YES! OH YES! FUCK ME!"" Ann screamed. Without realizing it, Ann gave Rick some of his confidence back. By yelling the way she did and fucking herself back at him, Rick didn't feel his dick was inadequate anymore. ""The cunt loves it! She's getting her rocks off! Look at her! The fucking slut is coming like crazy!"" Rick said, his attitude problem not resolved just yet. Bob was stroking his dick hard again and watching Ann go through her orgasm. He had plans of his own. Because of the way she talked down to him the other night in the store, he was going to make sure she never did that again before he was finished with her. Parts one and two of his plans already happened. He fucked her and he made her beg him to suck his dick. Part three was about to happen, that's why he asked Rick to come along. ""Rick, bring her up."" Bob said. ""Yeah! We'll both fuck her at the same time!"" Rick said and began pushing Ann forward, his dick still in her pussy. Ann didn't know or care what was going on. She was coming. Her whole body was one orgasmic mass of writhing flesh. She could feel someone pulling her, but didn't care. The men could do anything they wanted as long as she came. When Ann's face was above his, Bob reached for his dick and brought it up to her mound, pressing it firmly against her clit. Then he reached up and pulled her face down to him, kissing her hard on the mouth. As Rick pulled his cock out of her, Bob violently thrust his cock into her. Even after fucking both of them now, her cunt still fit like a glove around his dick, squeezing and massaging the shaft as it traveled through her pussy-lips. Ann moaned into his mouth and her tongue fought with his as she kissed him back passionately. She was coming again. The full feeling and heat from his cock sent her to the next higher level of orgasm. Operating on some kind of auto-pilot, Ann began matching him stroke for stroke as his dick pierced and withdrew from her super heated pussy. She vigorously bucked and humped herself hard on his dick, rubbing her erect clit in his hairy crotch. Rick saw his chance to fuck her ass. Even if his dick weren't as slippery as it was, he doubted if she would care. In her present state, he could have done anything and it wouldn't have phased her. It wasn't as easy as he thought it would be, though. With her rear end flying up and down, it seemed like he was trying to fuck the proverbial rolling doughnut. The only way he was going to manage this was to grab her and try to keep her still, at least until he could get his cock up her ass. He leaned over her, snuggling himself against her ass, and pried his hands under her chest. Once he got hold of her tits, it was much easier to slow her down. He lift her up from Bob, breaking their lip lock as he did so. Every part of her body was hot to the touch. She was sweating so much he had to grip her tits more firmly to keep them from sliding off as he pulled her upper torso more toward his. ""You love this, don't you, you fucking cunt!"" Rick said more than asked. ""YES! OH GOD! I'M COMING AGAIN!"" Ann responded deliriously and came again. ""Come on, Rick! The fucking bitch is hot! Shove your cock up her ass! She's ready for it. I know she is!"" Bob said. ""What... Whatever you want. Oh God! YES! FUCK ME!"" Ann stuttered and climaxed again. ""Yeah, do it! Let's make this bitch scream! Got enough room?"" Bob asked. ""More than enough!"" Rick replied and pushed her down. Ann was so weak she didn't even try to catch herself when she was shoved from behind. Her head fell on the left shoulder of the man below, her arms like wet rags at her side. Her face was a deep red and she was trying to get her breath. Ann felt one of the men grab her ass and pry it open. She felt something round and wet being placed on her tiny anus. ""As long as they don't ask me to do anything, they can do whatever they want."" Ann was thinking. When Rick was set, he pushed forward, watching as Ann's small asshole spread open when his cock entered. With a sudden quickness, her ass seemed to suck the head of his dick inside. Her stretched and seldom-fucked hole was threatening to break the head of his dick off it was so tight. While he pushed further in, he watched her asshole disappear as the flesh clenched to his shaft. The only thing visible was his cock, obscenely sticking from her ass. ""Shit! She's so fucking tight it's unbelievable!"" Rick said. ""You just tightened her cunt up a few screws too. Hurry up! I want to knock me off a piece of that ass before we leave."" Bob said. ""What the fuck happened to her? She pass out?"" Rick asked. ""Who gives a rat's ass! Come on! Hurry up!"" The two of them began fucking Ann in rhythm. While Rick shoved his cock into her ass, Bob would pull his cock out of her pussy. Back and forth they went. Over and over they fucked her, gradually picking up their speed until they knew when the other was going to push in and out. Ann didn't pass out. She was aware of what was going on, but was still too weak to respond. Ann felt every driving plunge of the two cocks. At first, her asshole hurt, but it was nothing to scream about, more a dull burning sensation than pain. She gradually adjusted to being stretched and fucked in both holes, but it took some getting use to. One thing did grab her attention. There was no sound from their cocks, only the grunts and groans of the men while they fucked her. Missing was the wet vacuum noise of her pussy sucking on the cock as it withdrew and the slurping squishy sound as it pushed back in. All she could hear were the grunts and groans of the men. Without warning, Ann felt the cock in her ass erupt. Her hips were jerked savagely backward by hands, then the cock in her ass exploded. Her boyfriend usually pulled his dick out before he came, the two times she let him fuck her there, so the feeling of hot cum flooding her anal passage was new. She did respond to this. Ann turned her face toward the man she was laying on, and told him what she felt. ""I can feel his cum. There he goes again."" she said in an almost dreamy whisper. ""Like having your ass fucked?"" Bob asked. ""Again! He came again!"" Ann couldn't believe herself. Since late this afternoon, it seemed like all she did was fuck, suck, fuck again, and suck again. Even after all of that, she was getting turned on. ""God, I'm a slut!"" she said out loud. ""You got that right! Don't you ever get enough cock?"" Bob asked. ""I don't know what's come over me.""\n""I don't either, but I'm not done yet."" Ann couldn't respond to his remark. An exciting tingle shot from her clit to her nipples at the thought he might also fuck her in the ass. Her brain told her it was a sickening thing to even consider. Everything Ann thought was the direct opposite of what her body was feeling. Her mind found it disgusting, but her body told her it was wonderful. Her body said the sperm in her ass was warm and nice, while her brain said it was something filthy. Ann's argument with herself ended when both men pulled their dicks out of her. The sudden emptiness in her cunt and ass resolved the internal fight she was going through. Rick slumped to the bed next to Ann, his cock dry as a bone, wiped clean by her tight asshole when he pulled out. As soon as his cock-head popped out, the muscles in her anal opening snapped shut, not even allowing a drop of his sperm to leak out. Bob was now kneeling behind her, his legs wedged between hers. He looked down at Ann. Her garters had long since detached themselves from her nylons and her stockings were now loosely around her knees. There was a large wet spot forming on the sheet below her pussy. Bob glanced at Rick. ""Hey! Think you can get it up one more time?"" he asked. ""You've got to be fucking kidding me, man!"" Bob thought for a minute. He knew her ass would still be tight, but it wasn't enough. Looking around, he told Rick to get up and bring him the bag they brought. Inside the bag was an enormous dildo, the type that plugged into a wall outlet instead of running on batteries. It had three different movements. It vibrated, the top twisted around in circles, and it also pumped up and down. The gadget looked like something the Marquise DeSade might have owned. After Rick plugged it in, he stood by the side of the bed, waiting for Bob. Leaning down and grabbing Ann by her hips, Bob pulled her up to a slouched kneeling position, her head flat on the bed and ass sticking up. He then nudged her thighs apart and told Rick to give him the contraption. ""Rick, find that gag. I don't want her waking up the neighbors."" After Rick found and shoved the fake cock into Ann's mouth, he stepped back. ""Holy shit! I better get my fucking clothes on."" Rick said and began dressing. Pointing the grotesque gadget at her pussy, Bob started talking to Ann. ""You don't remember me, do you bitch?"" he spat out. Ann didn't answer. ""In case you forgot, we met just a couple of days ago."" Still nothing from Ann. ""Well, this should ring a bell."" Bob said as he violently rammed the dildo into her pussy. Ann screamed behind the gag. It sounded like a high pitch gurgling noise. She tried escaping from Bob, but he grabbed her slim waist and pulled her back. Wrapping his arms around her chest, he lifted Ann up and slammed her down, causing the thing between her legs to cruelly go half-way into her pussy. Bob then turned it on and held her against him, waiting for the dildo to start. Ann was furiously shaking her head and screamed again. Her face got redder and redder from the strain she was putting on herself trying to escape. A pain worse than any she ever felt before seared through her entire body. It started at her abused pussy and ended at her throbbing temples. The pain was so intense. The last thing she remembered before passing out was that the man behind her was shouting. ""See ya slut!"" Much later, Ann came to. She immediately began screaming again. This time she was able to move, and started crawling as fast as she could away from the thing causing so much pain in her pussy. Falling off her bed and rolling around on the floor, Ann couldn't escape the agony of having her pussy stretched so wide open. The cock-gag was still tied around her head, so she couldn't even cry out for help. She continued to roll over and reached between her legs. What she felt made her hands fly away like they had just touched a piece of red hot coal. She raised her head in shock and looked at what was separating her legs and stuck in her vagina. Totally horrified, Ann gawked in disbelief, at first not recognizing the thing, then suddenly remembering where she saw it last. It was the unbelievable dildo she saw at the adult bookstore. The base of it had a huge suction cup attached to the bottom and a cord running from it. The cord was wrapped around and across both her thighs from her attempted escape. The thing looked so frightening and intimidating, she was afraid to touch any part of it, but knew she had to if she was going to stop the pain. Shaking, Ann again reached between her legs. Grabbing what she considered to be a flesh-colored log, she tried to pull it slowly out of her. The pain only increased. Ann then saw a large lump growing in her stomach. It raised higher, passed along the middle of her tummy, then slowly disappeared. She watched it twice. After catching her breath, she untied the strap holding the gag in her mouth and spit it out. ""You bastards! Get that thing out of me!"" she shouted. Frantically groping around, Ann searched for the on/off switch. After what seemed like an eternity, she gave up, unable to find anything resembling a switch on the immense forearm-shaped thing she was impaled upon. Ann had to think of something, and think of it quickly. Looking again at the cord around her thighs, she followed it to her night table. ""Oh, Christ! Please, at least turn it off!"" Ann yelled. Leaning over to her side, but not putting her legs together, Ann gingerly grabbed the cord between two fingers and pulled. Nothing! She pulled again. Still nothing. Gripping it tightly in her hand, Ann yanked. The table shook, then fell over, but the plug came out and the thing inside her pussy had finally stopped moving! With a sigh of relief, Ann slumped back to the floor. ""I said you could do anything you wanted, but I didn't mean this!"" Ann's question went unanswered as she was alone now. Bob and Rick fled from her apartment the minute she let out one last gurgling scream and passed out. With a lot of difficulty, and not without more pain, Ann was finally able to extract the huge object buried inside her vagina. She looked at it, still astonished the men were able to cram it in her. The color of it was slightly more pink than her own skin, but its size was almost the same as her fist and forearm, which she held up while comparing the two. ""God Almighty! How did they get that in me?"" Ann weakly unraveled the cord from her legs, then crawled to lean against her bed. On the floor, was her alarm clock. It was only 11:30! After everything she'd been through today, she thought it had to be early Saturday morning. She was sure of one thing, before she did anything tomorrow, Ann was going to see her gynecologist. Even though the thing, she couldn't refer to it as a dildo, was no longer in her, Ann felt absolutely certain it had caused some internal damage. The stabbing pain was easing up a bit, but her womb felt strangely different. Looking at her pussy, she saw she was a mess. Her cunt-lips, swollen and red, were wide open, the pink inner lining coated with traces of blood and cum. Slowly getting up from the floor, she drew herself a hot bath. After soaking for close to an hour and changing her bedding, Ann went to sleep. ""You're cervix and tubes took a beating and your labia was torn slightly, but other than that, everything looks okay. You'll be sore yet for a couple of days, but I imagine you already know that. Don't worry, Ann. There's no permanent damage. I'll give you an ointment to help relieve the pain.""\n""I'm glad of that."" Ann replied as she finished getting dressed. ""Remember I said if you ever got pregnant, I'd have to do a Caesarean, that your vaginal opening just isn't large enough to give natural birth?"" her doctor asked. ""Yes, I remember.""\n""Well, it's none of my business, but as your doctor and friend I'm advising you to leave the exotic toys alone. Really! You could have done some serious damage to yourself! Or, did someone else do this to you?"" Ann blushed a deep shade of red. ""I see. Well, I'm serious, Ann! If you find it necessary to use a sexual prosthetic during foreplay...""\n""A what?""\n""Sorry. A dildo! Is that better? Anyway, if you must use one, at least go out and buy one that's soft and pliable, one that'll bend. And for God's sake, stop using whatever it was you used last night!""\n""Believe me, I will!"" Ann replied. ""One more thing. Since you didn't do, whatever it was you did last night, to yourself, tell that your boyfriend of yours that's your vagina, not some place to store his damn power tools!"" her doctor said and the two women laughed."
629,Blackie,['F-dog'],"We both came from the same small town, though I had not lived there long, to a city of 200,000, supposedly to get a college degree. Albeit that alone could have formed the basis of an alliance, Rachelle had caught my eye well before I learned our future plans held common elements.\n\nI had made her friendship a primary goal, though I certainly wouldn't have objected to intimate companionship. After we each had a chance to get settled into our new surroundings, I called to ask her over; to party, see my space and whatever came up.\n\nBeing new to the area, I had chosen to spend the first semester in the Dorms. Much to my suprise, by the 4th week of classes, the whole first floor began a regular routine of partying togethar on the weekends.\n\nNizar, a Syrian, helped to make this possible, as he was the only freshman who looked old enough to buy without id. Albert, his roomate from Alaska, helped to finance most of those purchases, although we all chipped in.\n\nWhen Rachelle showed up, I promplty helped her out of her coat and took her down to show her off. She made quite a splash with the guys, and seemed able to handle it well. Albert immediatly challenged me to a game of ""Shot Gammon"", backgammon where the loser has to take a shot of the alcohol of the day. Rachelle whatched as I lost several games in a row, finally taking the penalty of two shots to get out of the game. By now, the main focus of the party had moved to the common lounge area, where someone had yelled pizza!\n\nAlbert left, leaving the two of us alone in his room, which in my state was not such a good idea. When he returned, he walked in to see us making out on Nizar's bed, and promptly apoligized before leaving again. We could here him explaining to Nizar, who had some trouble believing we could be doing such a thing on his bed.\n\nI had to chuckle. I suggested to Rachelle that we return the room to them, after all it was their's. Apoligizing to Nizar on the way out, he slapped me on the back, and warned me that Chuck was in my room. Which posed two problems, one of which I had to solve in order to get Rachelle home. After knocking on the door several times, Chuck rumaged through my closet and gave me her coat and mine. And I set out to escort her home, having started to sober up.\n\nAs we were walking, we talked. She had just met ""the crew"" and was full of questions. Seeking short cuts, I led her along the mill creek, at one point reaching out to take her hand. Areas of darkness alternated with places where the moonlight dappled the ground.\n\nAt one such place, I stopped, and when she turned, looking up into my eyes, my arm went around her shoulder pulling her close as we kissed. Just a moment, yet something we'd both remember in the days to come.\n\nThe dead phone line buzzing in my ear intruded my revery.\n\nI wonder what might be possible for tonight. Perhaps we could cuddle up in front of the television together.\n\nAfter tossing my books on the bed, I grabbed up some stuff to take with me, and splashed on some cologne. Five minutes later I walked out the door of the duplex I shared with my roommate, and brother.\n\nRachelle lived in a small house alone, about 2 miles away. Since it was still early fall, I walked. Along the way, I drifted off into memories of our mutual past, oblivious to my surroundings.\n\n Like the time I helped her assemble her new waterbed, and she'd made me ""Eggplant Parmesan"" in reward. When she called and asked me over for my help, I gave her a hard time about ""testing it out"".\n\nLittle did she know, that she'd won my heart. Little did I know, that such a self sufficient girl wanted nothing more than to have a friend she could count on.\n\n Turning the last corner, her modest three rented house sat there. Before making it to the first step, the door swung open, and Rachelle stood there, dressed casually, 5'6"", in all her beauty.\n\n""Well are you going to come in?""\n\n""Sure, ah, just admiring the picture you make.""\n\nShe closed the door behind me, grabbing my hand and leading me to her bedroom. Plopping down on her bed, I pulled out the object of her immediate desire.\n\nMy brother and I started growing pot about when we started college, a dual major of sorts. Though never actually sold any, we did learn agriculture and hydroponics.\n\nRachelle, being close to both of us, knew of this particular extra curicular activity. And often stopped by to admire the flowering plants beauty.\n\nSoon we were settling back, mellow, discussing school, events etc.\n\nWhen the subject of her electronics class came up, she went into the living room to gather her most recent lab report. Her pup, a German shepard, came bounding in to say hello. And was on the bed in my lap before I knew it.\n\nAfter a playful tussle of the pups head, I pushed him off my lap and took the lab paper from Rachelle. As she settled back, the pup said hello to her to. Evidently being alone in the living room was not his idea of a good time.\n\nThough I couldn't make out the meaning of her lab paper, I went through it page by page, until I noticed what was up a few feet away from me. It seems that a simple hello from pup to master was less than adequate after banishment. He worked his way down her neck, licking her upper chest.\n\nShe pushed at him, telling him to go away. As his back legs shifted his excitement became apparent. Slightly embarrassed, and slightly excited myself, I was unsure of what to do.\n\n""Let him be"" I heard myself saying... "" I want to see what his after""\n\nWhen she dropped her defense, he redoubled his efforts, one could almost sense the tension. Of course with her blouse on, he couldn't go far. Yet he put one paw on her shoulder and moved in, as if to mount her.\n\nSeeing that she was in a spot, and not comfortable with all the attentiveness I exhibited to his actions. I moved in, pulled him back and covered her with my body as I gave her a kiss. I think I'd hoped to reassure her, that it was OK, but she pushed away at me too. As I pulled back, she avoided eye contact.\n\nNow I really didn't know what to do, so I said that I'd better be going and got up to leave. She got up grabbing my hand and pulling me so that we were standing close, still looking at the floor. I gave her a hug, but not wanting to force anything, invited her to come over to my place.\n\n""No, I got some homework to do for tomorrow. Maybe we can go out Saturday?"" she asked.\n\n""Sure- I replied, how bout a trip up Fall creek?""\n\n""Ok, call me""\n\n""I will, later"" I said, walking out to the front door, and closing it behind me.\n\nThe whole way back, I walked again, thinking, trying to understand how I could establish the trust needed for us to be honest with each other.\n\n^^^^^^^^^^^^^\n\nSaturday Morning, the Weatherman reported an expected high of 80. The bright sun contrasted warmly with the crisp fall air. Deciding not to wait, I began the trek to Rachelle's.\n\nHaving arrived, I knocked on the door. There was no answer, though I could hear Shep walking around the living room, pausing at the door. It did not occur to me at the time to wonder about the lack of barking.\n\nThinking she must have stepped out, I went around to the side and let myself in through the patio door. Inside, Shep confronted me, tail wagging vigorously. But there were two, a Black Lab I did not know.\n\nI went on to the bedroom, pausing to turn the stereo on low. Both Shep and the Lab followed having made their intitial inspection of me.\n\nSettling back on the bed, Shep wasted no time climbing aboard and laying next to me, anxious to be the focus for whatever companionship he could get. The Lab paced around the bed, unwilling to violate a rule never taught Shep. Eventually he settled down on the floor.\n\nAfter tussling with Shep's head and ears, I reclined back onto the bed. Begging for attention, Shep began to lick my hand. Giving in, I stroked his back as I let my mind wander over the recent past.\n\nThe memory of the previous week crept into awareness, as Shep rolled onto his side and stretched. Gradually I moved so that I was on my side facing him; changing the pattern of my strokes so that my hand glided ever closer to his belly.\n\nHis penis extended an inch, merely an 1/2 "" in diameter. Curious, I reached down and fondled the sheath, stroking it gentle back and forth. He raised up his head, looking at me, but remaining motionless otherwise. Within minutes, he had extended to where the bulge of his ball visible on his shaft, having swelled in diameter to 3/4 of an inch.\n\nSuddenly he rolled over to his feet; standing, he began to hump my hand. I watched in fascination as his ball moved in and out of his sheath, holding gentle pressure against the motion of his cock moving within the casing. Spitting in my other hand, I used it to surround the extended portion.\n\nHe moved energetically, as he expanded in size. I could feel the back end of the knot formed by his ball, no longer retreating within it's home. And another 2"" behind it moving within the sheath.\n\nLetting go with both ends, I watched as he humped the air futility, lost in the abandonment of lust. Nearly full grown, he stood about 14"" off the floor, yet his cock nearly touched the bedding, hanging down at an awkward 45 degree angle.\n\nI realized the Lab no longer lay quietly, but was pacing around the bed, almost as if Shep's frenzy was contagious. I patted on the bed, inviting him to join us. Yet he would not climb aboard.\n\nI moved down onto the floor, and stroked his head, working my way down his back. In spite of his visible tension, it did not manifest in signs of lust.\n\nWhile stoking his back, I reached under him with my other hand, moving his sheath back and forth. I could feel he was much thicker inside, though not even to the point of revealing his penis.\n\nShortly, he was moving with my tempo. I ceased stroking his back and cupped my other hand to receive him as he extended. Within minutes, 8 inches moved within my hand, as the knot repeatedly slapped against it. His strokes were short, and tempo picked up. As he came, he froze, throbbing in my hand. After a minute or so, he pulled away from me, and lay down in the corner, as he cleaned himself.\n\nLooking up, I saw Shep standing on the bed, looking down on me. He had shrunk down to his normal size, though still partially visable. Catching my eye, he was on the floor in a in a single bound.\n\n^^^^^^^^^^^\n\nI heard the sound of car wheels on gravel. Peeking from behind the living room curtains, I saw Rachelle's car pulling in.\n\nRachelle had a tendency to pick up old cars cheap, and drive them till the dropped. Typically, the cars she found were ""boats"", terrible gas mileage and difficult to maneuver in city traffic. This one made for a refreshing change, a small 4 cylinder with a hatch back.\n\nPerfect for those 200 mile trips we'd gotten in the habit of taking together.\n\nOpening the front door, I smiled and waved at her. She had on her cutoffs and a t-shirt, dressed to take advantage of the Indian Summer while it lasted.\n\nShep jumped by me, nearly knocking me over on the way to greet her.\n\n""Ready to go?"" she enquired, as she returned Shep's greeting.\n\n""Sure, just let me grab my pack"". I returned to the bedroom to retrieve my backpack, seeing the Lab laying curled up in the corner. As I returned to the living room, I bumped into Chelle come out of the bathroom, tanning lotion in hand.\n\n""Been waiting long?"" she asked, standing within a few inches of me.\n\n""Nah, just got here awhile ago. By the way, whose the Lab?""\n\n""Blackie? I'm just sitting him for a friend who went out of town for the weekend.""\n\n""Oh- we going to take them with us?""\n\n""No, I don't want to chance loosing them in the woods""\n\n""Guess we're ready then""\n\nFall Creek drained from the Cascade Range into the Willamette Valley. Less than 45 miles from town, it served as the local fishing-swimming-boating retreat for the community.\n\nChelle made the trip, stereo up high, windows down, in just under 1/2 an hour.\n\nThe stream portion drained into a reservoir, above which native forest surrounded a stream which alternated small waterfalls and deep pools with short sets of rapids.\n\nOnce above the reservoir, she slowed down, suggesting I pick a spot. We chose an area where the stream curved, forming a bench with a large flat rock to sun on, yet separated from the road by aspen trees in the midst of their fall bloom.\n\nStretching out on the sun warmed rock, cares of the real world faded away, lulled into semi-consciousness by the sounds, smells and casually pace of the life surrounding us.\n\n""Put some tanning oil on my back?""\n\n""Sure."" I reached into my pack, and retrieved the oil. The smell of coconut permeated as I warmed the oil in my hand. Starting with her shoulders, I massaged the oil in using circle motions alternated with gentle kneading of her shoulder muscles, encouraging her to relax. Resting lightly on her rear, I worked my way down to her strap, hesitating in my movements as I neared it.\n\nShe reached around, and removed it, letting it fall to each side. I continued down alng suit. I found myself taking extra time with her thighs, not wanting to give up the chance to caress her. Finally, with no skin left unburnished, I rolled away to resume my position holding my towel to the rock.\n\n""Thanks, that was delicious"" she murmured.\n\nAfter roasting all sides evenly for an hour, she went for a swim, while I pulled out my stash and loaded the pipe. The fading afternoon would turn into twilight quickly in the mountains. When she returned, her nipples stood out visibly as she grabbed up her towel and worked her brown mane dry.\n\n""Saving some of that for me?""\n\nAs I handed her the pipe, ""Think we should be headed back?""\n\n""Soon""\n\nI moved over next to her, facing the stream, so that we were sitting shoulder to shoulder. The breeze had picked up slightly, and created a contrast of warmth were our bodies touched.\n\nSnuggling closer, she passed me back the pipe.\n\n^^^^^^^^^^^^^\n\nThe trip back had been uneventfull, both of us were quiet, as though lost in our private thoughts.\n\nAfter turning on MTV, we put the couch to good use. Something about her cut-off's had always been a turn on for me. When she put her legs up on my lap, it seemed only natural that I massage them, much as I had earlier that day. This time, as her legs parted, I could see the inner folds of her womanhood peeking out at me.\n\nLeaning over her, I place gentle kisses on her neck, letting my left hand explore her breast with more urgency. Taking control of my roaming and, she moved it downward, where the cutoff's she wore met the tanned skin of her thighs.\n\nPulling her half shirt up my other hand, I swallowed her left nipple, rubbing her mons through the gap left where the top of her shorts met that beautifully exposed tummy. She pulled her legs up, allowing me to swing one leg off the couch.\n\nI knelt on the floor next to her while one hand worked at the buttons of her shorts, the other moving her bangs off her forehead and tracing lines along her face.\n\nBreaking contact, I looked up and saw her eyes looking into mine, half a question there waiting to be answered. Less than four strides separated me from the kitchen.\n\nWithin a minute I was back, honey in hand, to find she'd dealt with the barrier between my desire to taste her again. Setting the honey on the back of the couch, I crawled down between her legs, nuzzling her hand with my nose as I inhaled the scent of her desire. Yielding to my unspoken request, she pulled back, grasping my head with the hand so soon before denying the pleasure she knew I'd seek.\n\nPlacing a kiss on each thigh near the limits I'd been able to reach with suntan oil earlier that day, I moved forward to kiss her tummy as I drew one finger slowly up between the folds of her lips, drawing the moisture up to her clitorous. Rubbing just above, and working around and down each side of the hood protecting her sensitive button, I moved to kneel once again on the floor beside her.\n\nI retrieved the honey, pulling the lid off the jar and dipped a finger into the golden liquid. Kissing the side of her breast and teasing the nipple closest with gentle nips, while with my other hand spreading the honey on her other breast, working with ever smaller circles until her entire aerobe and nipple glistened in the evening light.\n\nOnce again I moved down to kiss her inner thighs, though this time I drew her lips into my mouth, a little at a time, my tongue playing gently with them as my hand placed honey on her other breast, working ever closer to her clit.\n\nHaving finished with the honey, and exploring both of her lips, I delved her inner depths with my tongue, seeking more of her. Drawing my tongue out and up, I worked my tongue toward it toward her clit, now bravely standing out at the entrance to it's home. Bringing my honey coated finger down, I dipped it in, reaching toward my tongue from the inside as I massaged around her clit with the tip of my tongue and lips.\n\nPulling my head tighter to her with both hands, she arched her back. I began a methodical movement within, small circles pressing towards my tongue, alternated with back and forth motions.\n\nI drew her clitorous between my lips, circling it with my tongue, and flicking it as she pulled me tighter.\n\nWithdrawing my finger, I looked up as I moved forward, the tip of my cock brushing her thigh as I licked my fingers clean. Then I worked both nipples, cleaning every trace of the honey off them as I worked my fingers in and around her pussy, my palm moving against her mound.\n\nUnable to hold back any longer, I dropped down and used one hand to smear the head of my cock against her lips, spreading moisture as I teased her with entrance we both anticipated.\n\nDropping in, just the head penetrated as I arched my back, groaning while savoring the sensations of two us of merging.\n\nWorking back and forth, I savored my role as the tease for once, noting with satisfaction as she tried pulling me deeper. Giving into to what we both wanted, I sunk into her depths until our bellies and thighs prohibited us from becoming any closer than we were. Using my elbows against the couch I could rest my chest lightly against hers, yet have my hand free to caress the side of her face, teasing her earlobe again. Looking into her eyes, I moved to kiss her, first on the forehead and then on the lips.\n\nI began to move my hips, with small motions as I nibbled on her now exposed ear lobe while she whispered encouragement. We both froze as someone knocked loudly on the door. That someone could walk in, with a mere twist on the door knob a few feet away threw panic into me. I withdrew from her embrace, and pulled own my own pants as she reached for her cutoffs.\n\nThe knocking returned but with more force this time. Seeing that we were both dressed, but flushed and out of breath, I paused before opening the door a crack to see who could be so impatient. I saw Phill retreating down the walkway, seeming to haven given up on anyone answering.\n\nClosing it quietly, I clicked the lock in place and dropped to my knees before Chelle, who was now sitting on the couch. I could see the edge of her lips peeking out through the leg holed, and beyond my ability to tease, I struggled to get her cut offs unbuttoned and back off that beautiful bod of hers.\n\nShe pushed against the back of the couch, raising her rear end up so I could work them off. Wasting no time, I made my apology for letting such a thing come before her, us, our mutual need. By sitting on the edge of the couch, she eased my access to her love box, and I savored every inch of it. Way to soon she pushed me away, dropping to bend over and rested against the couch doggie style. Grabbing my cock, she pulled me forward and positioned it's tip in the entrance, pushing back as it's head slipped in again.\n\nThere was no teasing this time, both of us working in tandem with an urgency the demanded our full concentration. After I came, I pulled her off the couch turning her to face me, and onto me as I fell back onto the floor, massaging her back while kissing and enjoying her weight against me.\n\nAfter lazing in the afterglow, I led her upstairs, to run a bath. That night we returned to her place, where we cuddled in front of the TV set until time to crawl into bed.\n\n^^^^^^^^^^^^\n\nWhen Chelle rose to get coffee for us, Shep was in through the door like a flash. Both of us laughing, I played with his head and ears.\n\n""Whats the matter boy, feeling left out?"" I asked him.\n\nLater, Chelle reported she needed to make a trip out to the store. Seeing as it was Sunday, and we both needed to prepare for school, we tacitly agreed that I'd be gone when she got back.\n\nLying there, rubbing Sheps hair, I watched as he rolled over, showing his vulnerable side, and giving me free access to his belly. Though I didn't touch him directly, it wasn't long before he began exposing himself.\n\nKneeling on the floor, naked, I looked back and urged Shep to climb up. He seemed unsure of what I asked, til I put his paws on my shoulders. He started thrusting his hips, fully extended to about 6"".\n\nI reached down between my own legs, and got a hold of him, hoping to help guide him. I put the tip next to my rosebud. About the size of a finger, he slipped in easily in spite of my virginity. Needing no additional coaxing, he went to town.\n\nI relaxed, and absorbed the physical sensations of him moving within me. He must have grown, but it was gradually enough that I did not notice. When I did notice, it was his knot slapping against me, which had grown to a size which prevented it from slipping inside.\n\nCurious, I pulled forward to look at him. He dropped his forelegs to the floor, as though somehow he sensed I wanted him to dismount.\n\nAll the while, Blackie watched, and his prancing had become frantic. He did not leave despite the open bedroom door. Shep had grown to where once again, he almost touched the floor. Standing there, he looked at me, and then started to clean himself.\n\nI reached over, and pulled Blackie to me. Apparently less familiar with the idea, he kept jumping off each time I put his paws up as I had done with Shep.\n\nI reached underneath, and massaged him as my other hand rubbed his neck, calming him. Feeling his shaft grow in my fingers, I knew it would not be long. When he started moving in rhythm, I stopped, resumed my position on all fours and pulled him onto me again. He moved without reservation, pushing into me with a single thrust. I felt his claws scratch my back as he pulled himself forward, desperatly seeking to bury himself, as if his life depending on it.\n\nI still needed to guide him in initially, but once there he never completly withdrew again. I could feel his knot slipping through as he drove home. After what seemed a few minutes of this, he must have had second thoughts, and withdrew completly. I looked around to see what was up, and saw him, 8"" hanging down, swollen to nearly 2"" in diameter at the knot. Yet he hadn't come.\n\nI found myself thinking about his size, and though I'd never had anyone put more than a finger inside me, he had been moving without some much as a hint of pain. My own cock was hard, and I reached for it, dropping one shoulder to the floor. As I stroked myself, with my ass up in the air, Shep tried mounting me again.\n\nBut Blackie let out a viscous growl. And moved towards Shep. I was up, and moving before this degenerated further. I grabbed Blackie and put him in the living room, closing the door.\n\nCrawling back down to the floor, I resumed my position stroking myself as I waited. When shep mounted me the third time, there was no stopping him. I began to seriously moan, (learning later that he had been stimulating me from the inside, via the prostate) stroking myself until I came.\n\nAs I pulled Shep over, rubbing his neck, I knew why Rachelle would be reluctant to share such a relationship with others. Now it was my secret too.\n\nGetting dressed, I left, with the house in order for the most part.\n\n^^^^^^^^^^^^^^\n\nFollowing Friday Afternoon:\n\n""I'm going out of town to visit, can you watch Blackie?""\n\n""Sure, we could use a good guard dog here""\n\n""Ok, I'll just be gone for a day.""\n\nShe turned Blackie loose, and he began a survey of his new house.\n\n""See ya later"" I called as she walked back to her car.\n\nIt had been awhile since I'd seen him, but he remembered me well. Within five minutes I was searching the cupboard, seeking the stash of honey I'd teased Chelle about.\n\nSitting back on the couch, I put a small amount on myself, and called Blackie over. He sniffed it tentatively, and then tasted it. Soon, that long tongue was working me over good.\n\nThis time, I noted Blackie didn't need any outside encouragement. Dropping to the floor, he mounted me like a pro. This time I left my shirt on, remember the scratches not yet healed. With a little guidance, he sunk home. Once again, I found myself ""spaced"", totally lost in the sensations I experienced. I don't know how much time went by.\n\nHis thrusts had grown shorter, quicker, and he came. I could feel him twitching inside me, panting as he relaxed. Then there was a knock on the door- less than 10' away. For the second time, panic gripped me, though this time I'd locked the door. I pulled forward. When Blackie moved with me, I realized he was stuck inside, his knot fully inside me. And I had completely tensed all of my muscles.\n\nI reached back around and grabbed a hold of him, and pulled. With a pop, he came free, as a wave of shock overcame me. Then a wave of heat as my body temperature seemed to climb 10 degrees in a wave. Then I felt then pain. He walked away a few steps and lay down, prepared for his ritual cleaning.\n\nConcerned, but not bleeding, I went upstairs and ran a warm bath. Whoever had knocked had left. After soaking 20 minutes I felt pretty good again. I kept seeing his size in my mind. I found it difficult to believe that had been inside me, causing nothing but pleasure, until I'd tensed up and forced things.\n\nWhen Chelle returned to pick him up, he did not want to leave.\n\nShe gave me a funny glance, and looked at him again.\n\nThrowing my arm's up, ""What can I say, he seems to really like it here""\n\nI reached down, clipping a leash to him and handed her the reins.\n\nSmiling, I told her ""You all could stay awhile, I'm sure we could think up something to do""\n\nShe declined politly, ""not today, midterms ya know."" Didn't I ever.\n\nWe did set up a date though, for the following weekend.\n\n^^^^^^^^^^^^\n\nFriday night, my special plans were made. The now infamous jar of honey, along with some cording suitable for mild restraints, and other goodies were carefully packed into my ever present backpack. I grabbed the 4:15 bus to the east side, hopping off less than a block away from her humble abode.\n\nSince we were both hungry, we started out with dinner out... a treat for both of us, being as we were 'poor' students, practically living on buttons.\n\nI suggested we go out dancing, thinking a few drinks while there may get the ball rolling the right direction. Chelle agreed. She really looked hot, dressed in a deep v-neck blouse and short skirt, I think she got more stares at the club than I was comfortable with.\n\nAfter an hour there, we called it quits- ready to find a quiter setting.\n\nChelle gave Shep his Hello I'm home embrace. After being gone only a few hours, you wouldn't expect it to be such a big deal, but to Shep it was.\n\nI popped on the stereo low enough so we could talk. Dropping onto the couch, I tucked one leg and sat half Indian style. Chelle went to the kitchen, to get some wine for us. Shep curled up by my feet rather quiet for once.\n\nWhen Chelle returned with two glasses, she sat right next to me leaning into my shoulder and chest. I dropped my arm down off the back of the couch, allowing it to rest on her tummy, gently holding her close to me.\n\n""Reminds me of another time, another place"" I reminisced.\n\n""Uh huhh... To bad."" she replied.\n\n""To bad what?"" I enquired.\n\n""To bad you got up to answer the door""\n\n""Well I'm wiser now- you can bet I got my priorities straight after that..."" as rubbed her tummy in small circles, my upper arm moving back and forth across the side of her breast, just touching the nipple through the soft material of her sweater.\n\n""Ummm "" she uttered encouragement as she pulled her legs up onto the couch, now laying with her back against me.\n\n""I'm really glad you're still willing to see me, after what happened"" I whispered, setting my wine down on the table. ""After all, you're of a rare breed""\n\n""You just want to take advantage of me"" she stated, with a bit of a pout in her voice.\n\nBringing my other arm around to give her a little hug, I brushed lightly against her nipple, standing out far enough to be noticed. ""You bet I do"" I reached around brushing her hair away from her ear and neck, bending down for little kisses on her neck, nibbling lightly on her earlobe.\n\n""What do you say we try it on a bed this time?"" she whispered.\n\nSetting her almost finished wine on the table, she leaned forward enough for me to slide out from underneath her, and with an arm behind her back and another her legs, I slowly stretched to a standing position. I bent down, ready to kiss her on the cheek, but she turned, meeting my lips. Her tongue darted into my mouth, catching me just the slightest off balance.\n\nThis time, I moaned, as she made her desires most clear to me.\n\nMoving while I still could, I eased the two of us through the narrow doorway, and placed her on the waterbed. Before I could disentangle myself, she grabbed me by the front of my shirt, pulling me off balance enough to tumble into the bed with her.\n\nRolling off to the middle of the bed, I dropped one leg between hers, laying my arm between her breasts, and lightly touched her ear. Looking into her brown eyes, with the little light available from the shaded window, I didn't see lust, but desire.\n\n""You know, I think this is a place I'd like to spend a lot of time"" I informed her, ""As a matter of fact, I wouldn't want to be anywhere else"". ( a major mistake, that was)\n\n""Are you suggesting moving in?"" she startled me with the intensity of her feelings ""because if you are, just remember I like my freedom, and I like living alone""\n\n""I know our arrangement has it's advantages, I just have a hard time sleeping at my place, after being here with you like this.""\n\nReaching down to kiss her, she shocked me again, by pushing me away.\n\n""I think I lost the mood"" she said, the warmth having left her voice.\n\n""Do you want me to go?"" I asked, the hurt showing just a little more than I wanted.\n\n""No, its late.""\n\n""You know there could be advantages"" not quite ready to give up. ""Like, backrubs, having someone there when you wake up you could count on..."" I started in again.\n\n""Someone who could walk out on me when he got bored, who expects me to take care of things for him, like a good wife, who gets jealous every time I smile at a band member who might be good looking"" she interrupted.\n\n""Now that's not fair!"" I was quickly losing my temper. ""You know I haven't said word one about your other relationships."" Practically on a tirade, I continued ""I know we agreed not to limit ourselves to seeing just each other, and I think I could handle you going out with your friends, knowing you would be coming home... to me.""\n\n""And what makes you think I'd come home? What would you do when I didn't? "" a tint of anger in her voice too.\n\nSighing, with resignation in my voice I gave in ""Your right, it would be hard on me, hard on us- to see to much of each other. I wouldn't' trade what we have for the world."" I reached over to brush the hair off her forward, smiling in the half dark room. ""I sure have great timing, don't I?"" and added ""you know I love you.""\n\nThe stiffness drained out of her, and she cuddled back up to me, ""That's why your important to me, I wouldn't trade what you give me for the world.""\n\nGiving her a hug, I drifted off thinking about the hard won relationship we'd built.\n\nAn hour or two later, I woke up struggled out of my clothes. Crawling under the covers, Chelle's warmth next to me confirmed my suspicions as I drifted off once again. Both of us nude, together and in to much in love to risk the heartbreak sure to ruin us."
630,Blackmailed Into Swapping,"['M+F', 'intr', 'work']","At eight-thirty that evening, Willie Quentin left his office and strode straight to the checkout stand where Mavis was working. He was brusque and businesslike. ""I want you to stay over until all of the local chain proceeds are in the armored van. You'll have to take care of the lock-up procedure and receiving the two van guards. My cashier was just called away because of a death in the family and the assistant manager was given the day off because I thought it would be a light weekend---right after a holiday."" Mavis nodded her consent and watched the tall, red-haired manager stalk toward the elevator in the back of the store to return to his office. It had been a light evening. The other two checkout girls had gone just a few minutes before; the three stock boys, including Dell Emerson, Becky Samon's boyfriend, had gone at seven-thirty. Earlier, Mavis had seen Mickey Lewis saunter through, buy a case of beer. He had avoided her, had checked out through one of the other stands. Maybe he was still embarrassed, knowing that she had seen his wife plundered by Ben Glover last Saturday night. Where had he been? Fucking Connie Quentin? Mavis knew that Phil had been occupied, somewhere, by Miriam Carr! At eight, Henry Carr had roamed through the store in plainclothes while a uniformed officer bought a pack of cigarettes. Mavis knew that Hank was with the officer as she had seen them both get out of the marked patrol car. It made her even more nervous when Henry Carr ignored her and the uniformed officer had checked out a few stands away. Things she had heard gave her reason for uneasiness. Shortly after nine, she heard men coming and going in the vast stockroom. Mavis knew they were officials of other stores in the Salt Lake City area, bringing their store receipts for Willie to tabulate and lump all money together for the armored van fellows. Mavis left her stand and tripped a series of switches with a special key that locked all customer doors electronically. Any tampering with the doors set off an automatic alarm at the Sugar House police station. All she had to do was check the doors to see that the locks had engaged properly. That left only two doors for entry and exit the side door for employees and the huge door to receive merchandise. The side door could be opened from the inside or outside, but only by using special keys carried by Willie Quentin and the assistant manager. The loading dock door couldn't be opened at all from the outside, but had to be unlocked by throwing a series of three switches in the proper sequence, inside. Only a few lights were on in the store proper. A single light burned in the stockroom it lit the passage from the loading dock to the stairway to Willie's office. With her uneasiness mounting, Mavis lurked near the entry to the stockroom, waiting for the armored van to arrive. She wished that Dell had remained behind---but he hadn't spoke five words to her since what Connie and Miriam had forced him to do! Mavis shrugged. She couldn't blame him. And she doubted that he even suspected that Becky was fucking Willie! She wished the van guys would arrive. As soon as they rang the bell for entry at the loading dock, she would go in back, trip the switches and admit them. Then all she had to do was stand by until they took all that money, loaded it in the armored vehicle, and she could go home. She wondered whether Phil was already there. She had left him a note on the breakfast nook table, explaining where she was. As she thought about her husband, warm anticipation pulsed through her. When he had called the night before, she detected a sexy promise in his voice. He had said they would have a couple of drinks and hinted at a long night of romping between the sheets. She was startled when a faint bell sounded and she looked up to see a red light flashing beside it. The armored van had arrived. It would only be a few minutes before she could leave, get in her old car and hurry home to her husband's arms. Mavis pushed through one of the swinging doors and half-ran to the back of the stockroom. She turned on a small light over a complicated switch panel and carefully manipulated the three switches in sequence. She stepped back, ready to greet the van guards with a smile---because she would be leaving soon. But the three men who slipped inside the store weren't armored car guards. They were dressed in black coveralls with black hoods over their heads. In their black-gloved hands were ugly, menacing guns. Her vague nightmares were about to become stark reality ... The store was about to be robbed and there was no way to warn Willie Quentin in his office alone with all that money! The three men seemed huge to her and she was aware only of slight differences in height. Her mind raced and there was a dull ache in her breast. From things she had heard in the past, Mavis wondered if her husband, Phil Moran, was one of the hoodlums! She had not time for further, rational thoughts as one of the men slapped her lightly and pushed her along the passageway toward the stairs to Willie's office. Maybe the van guys will show up and stop them, Mavis thought as she felt a hand up under her skirt, fingers pushing against her crack, urging her up the steps. She had no way of knowing that the three men had pushed ether bombs into the armored car to overcome the two guards, then had looted it of about two hundred thousand dollars. ""Open the door,"" one of the men---the one who was squeezing one of her nervous fanny buns---ordered in a guttural mumble. Terrified, Mavis pressed a button. A buzzer indicated that Willie had disengaged the lock. Mavis was given a brutal shove forward and she crashed through the door and sprawled on the floor against Willie Quentin's desk. The three men stormed inside and one of them lashed Willie across the side of the head with a gun barrel, sending him sprawling back in his chair. There were five dark blue sacks on the floor at one end of Willie's desk. He had tabulated the receipts and all of that money was ready to go. Mavis rose unsteadily and peered at Willie who was rubbing a swollen welt on the right side of his head. ""Get naked, you two!"" the taller of the three bandits ordered harshly, stepping around the desk to slug Willie on the left cheek bone with his fist. ""Naked!""\n""Nooooo!"" Mavis started to protest. The man slapped her again, hooked a gloved hand in the bodice of her dress and ripped it open to the waist. ""Getcher goddamned clothes off!"" She watched Willie get awkwardly to his feet and start stripping out of his clothes, his eyes darting from pistol to pistol. Mavis, in her terror, was only vaguely aware that she was shedding her clothes. After kicking off her flat-heeled shoes, she stopped, standing there in nothing but skimpy panties and low- cupped bra. A gun barrel was pressed into her navel and she quickly slithered out of her skivvies and tossed aside the bra. Willie was already naked, standing up, both hands braced on the top of his desk. The situation was blocked from her mind for a moment; she had never seen his penis soft, but it was still quite long. His testicles were large; the robbery hadn't caused them to shrivel. She felt sorry for him. His eyes were going to be black and he would have a tremendous lump on the side of his head. The only man who had spoken moved around her and pushed her toward the desk. She almost fainted as the cold steel of a gun barrel was thrust against her anus. Harsh, mocking laughter turned her sick. ""Get that red- haired bastard hard---hurry it up---or you'll have a helluva time getting this lead out of your ass!""\n""Please!"" Mavis implored as she was pushed around one end of the desk. She noticed that one of the men grabbed two sacks of the money and hurried from the office. The other shoved Willie into his chair and tied his arms behind the back. Then he unrolled a band of wide adhesive tape and wrapped it all the way around Willie's head, across the clamped mouth. Mavis was shoved onto her knees beside Willie as Willie's legs were tied to the swivel mechanism and underpinning of the chair. ""Make the bastard a monstrous hard-on, baby!"" the man snarled. With disgust mingling with fright, Mavis reached timidly for Willie's genitals. His bag of balls was a handful. She began jacking him off, running the thick skin of his penis up and down the limberness. Up over the head and back down toward his hairy crotch. The glans jerked and perked and she flogged his meat more quickly. How could his peter respond like this, under the circumstances, she wondered as starch flowed into his bone and the penile shaft thickened and stiffened. In a couple of minutes, Willie had a full hard-on and Mavis prayed that her tormentor wouldn't make her give Willie a blow-job! But that wasn't his intention. She was yanked backward roughly, landing on her naked ass, legs sprawled wide, feet in the air, She stared in disbelief as the other man unrolled a lot of his tape. He hesitated when the third man returned and left with the other three sacks of money. Then he squatted beside Willie and slowly taped his hard prick with the adhesive tape. Round and round and round and round that massive pecker until it resembled an obscene mummy. Then he wrapped Willie's balls with tape and secured them to his left thigh with several winds. Just the thought of taking off that cocoon of sticky tape almost made Mavis ill. It might come off his cock okay, but she would bet that it would yank out every hair on his scrotum! Mavis had little time to contemplate Willie Quentin's miserable predicament. Everything was swept from Willie's desk and she was yanked to her feet. ""You bastard!"" she managed to swear as she was slammed down on her back on the oak surface. She was slugged in the pit of the stomach and wind was slammed out of her. She was helpless, fighting for breath, as her wrists were taped to legs on opposite sides of the desk. The roll of tape passed over her body, Just at the navel, and around the desk several times. Three or four winds of the tape secured her ankles that were pushed high toward her face. It was secured there as the tape was wound around her arms above the elbows. It was almost a relief to have her legs drawn up high as the edge of the desk had cut into her buttocks. Mavis started to scream, but her mouth was crushed shut and tape cemented her lips together. ""I think we got time for me to fuck her!"" the only man who had spoken said. Through terror-filled eyes, Mavis saw the other two men nod. The man shoved a gloved finger into her upturned groove, then wormed it brutally into her vagina. ""Go ahead and fuck her---and let's get out of here,"" one of the men finally broke his silence. Mavis watched the man step up to her and drop his clothes and shorts. She stared at his tools, fearing he might remove the tape and stuff the pear-headed shaft into her mouth and down her throat as he brought it to full rigidity by jacking off with gloved hands. But he was only interested in shoving his ten-inch cock into her cunt and dropping his rocks deep in her fearful body. She wretched and squirmed as his gloved thumbs pried the lips of her pussy wide and he socked his cock deep into her channel that was shrunken by fear. This was one session of sexual intercourse Mavis knew she wouldn't enjoy. While her assailant warped the prick to her snatch, one of the other men taped up her breasts. The gum of the tape drew on her flesh and skin and the pain was almost unbearable. She was only vaguely aware of her rapist's quickening thrusts---long and ruthless and fast. Then he shot a full load of boiling semen far up in her stretched swat. ""Tape!"" he yelled triumphantly Mavis raised her head as he withdrew his saber-cock and quickly taped up her crotch, running the binding from her asshole to her belly button. Then back and forth, sealing his cum in her snatch. Her first thought was that with his cum plugged in her twat she would get PG, but she had taken The Pill regularly. All that could happen---the very worst---was having this foul rapist's jizz soaking in her pussy ...\n\n* * *\n\nHysteria mounted, subsiding only after the three robbers had gone. Her discomfort, having her feet drawn high in the air and arms tied down the sides of Willie's desk, became dominant. She had the frightening sensation that she would be left like this, obscenely naked, her breasts and crotch painfully taped, until she died. Willie was helpless. No matter how he struggled, the adhesive tape kept him harnessed to his chair. Mavis twisted her head to the right and stared at the grotesque mummy of his genitals. It must be very painful for him, she thought, having his hard cock bound up like that with wide strips of tape. Time passed slowly. And Mavis drifted into a semiconscious state. Later, she was only vaguely aware of other people in Willie's office. She learned the next day that Connie had called the police when Willie didn't come home. Police Lieutenant Henry Carr was there---he helped cut the tape bonds from her arms and legs and the strip that encompassed her body. There were other policemen, too. And Phil came as Hank wrapped a blanket around her nudity. He rode in the ambulance with her to the hospital where she was given a sedative before the tape was cut from her body. She was washed down with rubbing alcohol and put to bed. She was more asleep than awake when Phil told her that nurses had had to shave her pussy hair to remove the adhesive from her abused snatch. She hadn't been aware of that, but had known when someone flushed out all of that cruel man's filthy semen. They had sprayed and perfumed her and that had felt good and cool and she wanted to sleep. Her sleep was deep, but her mind played back, vividly like a full-color, three-dimensional movie, the past couple of weeks. Her mind focused immediately on that day when she came home from the store, the day Dell Emerson had accompanied her to help bring the groceries into the house. Yes, that was when all of this horrible business started happening to her ...\n\n\n\nChapter 2\n\nAs Mavis preceded Dell Emerson through the vined arbor to the back door, she was conscious of his eyes on her rump that was snugly molded by tennis shorts. She knew men and she knew that the young law student's eyes were exploring her body as he carried the large box of groceries. She juggled the two bottles of gin and mix to her left arm as she unlocked the door. She liked to look sexy, knowing she had a figure men liked looking at. And Phil Moran, her husband, liked for her to dress enticingly. He was almost embarrassingly proud of her sensuous appearance. And Mavis liked men's eyes on her. She held the door open, glad to be out of the glaring sun, and let Dell into the large kitchen. She paused, perfectly still, listening to Dell put the box on the breakfast nook table. She frowned. There was that one brief chapter in her life she wished she could erase. There was that tormented interlude after college when she couldn't find a job. A lot of men's eyes had seen her body---not just in tennis shorts and skinny bra! They had let their lust-filled eyes rove over her absolute nudity! And, oh, the things she had let them do to her body! Some had been really, keenly good! Others had just used her for their animal pleasure. She wasn't resolutely ashamed that she had been a prostitute for four months. It hadn't been so bad. And the money was good! But, she would never, never, ever tell Phil! That would just kill him and her marriage, probably! She sensed that Dell's eyes were on her hips and thighs and slender back again. She lingered with her reverie for a minute longer. But a girl had to make ends meet---she had had that urgent student loan to pay off before they would let her have her diploma in economics. It hadn't been too bad. In the four months, she had only taken on enough ""clients"" to meet her financial obligations. Hell! she pouted, turning and smiling at Dell, a lot of girls gave it away free to thirty men and boys---and she had earned almost twenty-five hundred dollars. And some of the older guys---the tender repeaters---had been real fun; they had taught her that sex-play was greater sport than the Super Bowl---and no broken bones. She almost giggled. She had crushed a few sex bones. Except, the memory sometimes almost broke her heart. Well, she had her hero. Phil! And she would never sell her body again! ""A drink, Dell? That's right, you have to go back to the store. How about a lemonade? It's all ready, in the frig.""\n""Okay,"" the tall stock clerk said, slipping into the nook. Mavis inhaled deeply, lifting her full breasts for his admiration, as she handed him the frosty glass. His eyes never missed a ripple of supple muscles in her midriff and the haughty lift of her breasts. ""I'm going to have a martini,"" she murmured, turning away from his eyes that had riveted on her crotch where the tight shorts outlined the full labia---the smile and crease. As she stirred, she sighed silently. She could have him. And, with Phil gone so much, an eager tail wagging around inside her would be scrumptious! But, she loved Phil too much to cheat, she told herself. Or did she? A healthy girl needs sexing ever so often. No matter how much she needed a piece of male twang and a spot of nookey, it would take a helluva lot to get her on her back with legs kicked high for some other man's pleasure-stick! She sensed he was hot---aroused---she could almost smell his musky male aroma! She could have him---if she wanted! But, wasn't he going with Becky Samon? The young woman who worked as a typist at the Salt Lake City law office where Dell helped work up briefs, did research and got some practical legal training? She wondered, even though they were engaged, whether Dell was faithful and loyal to her. She would bet that he was! Right now, he was extremely hard- up! She could smell the warm, sweet aroma of his genitals---and her excitement was increasing. But, she was resolute! She wouldn't let him seduce her and she wouldn't seduce him and cheat on Phil! The fleshy curtains that protected her womanhood felt glued together and she didn't want to risk getting up, lest Dell see the telltale traces of honey seeping from her love cove! ""Hadn't you better get back to the store?""\n""Probably,"" Dell smiled, finishing his lemonade and sliding out of the booth. After he had gone, she pouted over the possibility he had smelled her, too! She didn't want him to think of her as a cowardly female in heat! Afraid to skin out of her clothes and have a lusty sex romp while her husband was away. Mavis almost cried. She did need her cove explored. She shivered with sexual misery. If Dell had just made the gesture, she just knew she couldn't have resisted; she would have flopped over, flung her feet into the air and spread her milky thighs wide. She wouldn't have resisted one iota as he presented his manhood to her. She would have let him take her---and she would have taken him! She fluttered and burned and itched all through her loins. She needed it! She needed a man! ""Phil!"" she cried. She had heard many men say it, now she yelled it herself ... ""I need fuckin'!"" She finished the pitcher of martinis and glanced fuzzily around the elaborate kitchen. The gin had hit her very hard, after a couple of hours of tennis with Connie Quentin and being out in the hot sun. And the alcohol did nothing to cool the sensual urge that was coursing through her veins. Mavis almost wished Willie Quentin, Connie's husband, would call her in to clerk that evening at the local supermarket where she sometimes substituted for regular help. The prospect of spending another evening of solitude without Phil was depressing. Would he be home tonight? He had said he was going to Cheyenne, Wyoming, on some kind of big burglary. That was three days ago and he hadn't even called! She let her fingers graze the hard tips of her breasts. He hadn't even given her a little the night before he left. After three years of marriage, was his love and passion for her ebbing? The thought frightened her. She knew she was just as desirable as when he had married her. And her passion hadn't cooled, in fact, it seemed even snore volatile and explosive. As a matter of fact, her preoccupation with sex lately worried her. Was she---could she---turn into a nymph? She had read case histories about women who couldn't get enough intercourse. She often thought some of the symptoms paralleled her own feelings of lust. Hadn't she seriously considered---if only briefly---an affair with Dell Emerson? Oh, she had found it not too difficult to resist making the initial overture toward the bedroom. But the cozy prospects of being fondled and laid had their stimulating allure. She had the physical evidence it was so ... Her crotch was sticky---hot with passion and her vulva and vagina seemed on fire! Clumsily, Mavis eased out of the breakfast nook. Her tapering thighs were like jelly and she was surprised her long legs supported her. With both hands on the tabletop, she steadied herself. Each movement seemed to agitate the sensuous torment in her loins. She shook her head and smiled faintly. It was a good thing Dell had gone before she finished the martinis! She needed it so bad right then she would have flopped for the Quentins' gardener---black as he was! Suddenly, a vivid picture of one of her ""clients"" flashed through her mind. He always liked her down on all-fours, dog- fashion. The memory was so sharp and keen she could almost feel his penis gliding in and out of her vagina, his fingers gripping her flanks at the hip bones and hauling her body back, smooth cheeks of her ass pounding against his hairy belly as he speared his long, thick penis deep into her passion-juiced uterus. She closed her eyes and shuddered. Was she sex crazy? Unsteadily, Mavis wandered into the huge living room and pulled the drapes. With her mind and body in turmoil, she flopped on the divan, breathing heavily. Phil wouldn't call; she just knew he wouldn't. And she would be alone another night. Sure, she knew several people, but they were Phil's friends. They had been his friends long before they were married. Unhappily, she thought about them---positive they weren't interested in inviting her over alone without Phil. Connie and Willie Quentin knew she was by herself. So did Miriam and Henry Carr. But it might be more difficult for the Carrs to entertain her. He was a police lieutenant and his hours were as irregular as Phil's. And she hardly knew Terry and Mickey Lewis. They were fairly new to the neighborhood. Mickey had just taken the position as basketball coach at the local high school. So, who else was there? You could bet that Dell and Becky wouldn't want to sit with a married woman they knew only slightly---not when they could be at a drive-in movie necking and petting. She had the intuitive feeling they weren't making out, that Becky was saving her cherry for her husband on their wedding night. Mavis could barely keep her fanny from bouncing; nerves kept sparking deep in her innards. God! how she needed relief! Resolutely, she turned to her right slightly and skidded the zipper on the side of her shorts and freed the button. Well, she wouldn't go hunting for a stud to service her. She drew her feet up and worked her shorts and moist panties down past her knees. Delicately, she combed her fingers through the rich pubic growth that was long and thick over her mound and fanned nearly to her navel. ""Ooooooh, goooood!"" she sighed. Without even feeling, she knew the pleasure thorn had poked out of its fleshy sheath, tingly and hot. She had never made a practice of playing with her monkey, but it sure needed petting now! Mavis had never felt any regrets after masturbating, but she did it on rare occasions. She drew her feet up until the heels were against her buttocks; she fanned her knees and tense thighs wide. She wanted to live a clean, straight life, loving her husband and caring for her home. So, a little playing with her pussy wouldn't hurt anything---not nearly as much as taking on some man while Phil was away. He probably would understand her masturbating, but would never forgive her for adultery. Mavis knew that the seat of pleasure lay just inside the fatty folds of flesh just below the pulpy mound across her pelvis. But she would prolong the enjoyment, now that she had committed herself to sexing herself. Slowly, delicately, she stroked her fingers up and down the inner planes of her thighs. ""Ooooooh,"" she moaned as muscles jerked and nerves sparked. She used her thumbs to press the thick lips together over the clitoris and the aching opening to the vagina. She was so drenched with passion, she knew stroking the firm flesh of her crotch could make her cum. But she fought off the building thunder in her loins. She wanted lightning to strike at the same time---and that would come only when she parted the full lips and stroked a hand in the wet groove and crammed two or three fingers of the other hand into her greedy hole. The seething and boiling in her channel was reaching a tempestuous pitch. After a slow rake of sharp nails along her thighs, she used the fingers of both hands to spread the labia wide. Almost brutally, she worked her bunched fingers into her vagina. Then she attacked the clit and upper part of the furrow with her other hand. Furiously, stroking up and down, raking the thorny clit harshly. There was a pounding of drums in her head, and thunder and lightning were cascading together in long rolls in her insides. She was cumming! Faster and faster her hands flew---up and down in the vulva, in and out of her cunny. She was having it! She was cummmmmmmmmmmmmmmiiiiiiiinnnnng! ""Aaaaaaahhhhhh, God!"" she whimpered as the waves of passionate splendor washed through her like high tide. She was buffeted and battered by tremendous shock waves of masturbatory satisfaction. As her heartbeat started returning to normal, after the lightning retreated into her uterus and the thunder grew still, she slowly opened her eyes, still clutching her snatch with both hands. And stared into the smug amused face of Miriam Carr. Shame flashed through her---but there was no sign of ridicule in Miriam's hazel eyes. Just faint, lively amusement. Mavis was starkly aware of her obscene posture, knees scissored up, thighs spanned wide, hands dug into her pussy---and Miriam peering at her. Tears blurred Mavis' eyes---and still she lay perfectly still, as if paralyzed. ""You poor darling,"" Miriam murmured, kneeling beside Mavis and placing one cool hand between Mavis' heaving, jutting breasts and another on Mavis' feverish hands clutched in her sex saddle. ""What a delightful, exciting performance!"" Miriam cooed, slowly pushing one of Mavis' hands aside and fingering her own into the upper expanse of vulva that was slicked with female sex honey. Mavis' tense ass bucked uncontrollably as Miriam teased the moist furrow and deftly pinched the fading clit back to full erection. Mavis wanted to sob and writhe away, but Miriam was doing things to her, again arousing her to a feverish pitch. The muscles in her flat belly spasmed and tightened as Miriam continued to masturbate her slowly, then faster and faster. Mavis was panting in short gasps of passion, her free hand sliding up under her skimpy halter to clutch a breast melon. ""Oh, God!"" she whined and moaned as Miriam brought her out. She felt she was being turned inside out down there where her own hand was diving deeper and deeper into her boiling, roiling cunt. Her torso was bucking and plunging, naked ass humping up for full pleasure from her own inserted hand and Miriam's agile fingers. ""I'm cumming!"" she yelled triumphantly, no thought of shame, as her innards exploded into a violent orgasm that nearly left her unconscious. She was only vaguely aware of Miriam leaving her as her sex- saturated body trembled and began returning to normal once again. She opened her eyes to see Miriam standing over her with a couple of drinks. ""You poor darling,"" Miriam repeated softly' helping Mavis sit up and cradling her in one arm. ""Drink the gin and tonic, honey."" Mavis sipped gratefully, all but unmindful of her naked lower extremes. Right then she didn't care if Miriam gazed at her hairy tummy and snatch. She didn't care that Miriam had seen her playing with herself---had helped her masturbate. She had had relief that she had needed so urgently. She couldn't sort out her emotions; tell whether the two self-induced orgasms were comparable to those she got from a huge cock working in and out of her pussy, or not. ""Thank you, Miriam,"" Mavis murmured, sipping the strong drink. ""You aren't getting all you crave from Phil, are you?"" Miriam suggested slyly. ""You two aren't making it so good in the sex department, are you? How long has it been since he gave you a good lovin'?""\n""More than a week,"" Mavis cried softly, tears rolling slowly down her cheeks and trickling off her chin into the deep cleavage between her firm, feverish titties. She liked the feel of Miriam's fingers under her arm, squeezing the ridge of her breast. ""I feel so awful!"" Mavis finally blurted, clenching her thighs over her naked, hairy crotch. The thick, blandish mat was soaking wet from her passion and perspiration. ""Sometimes, husbands and wives need a change of partners to make them more appreciative of their own marriages."" In spite of the liquor, Mavis' senses sharpened. What was Miriam hinting at? A thought was building in the back of her mind, emerging solidly from something she had merely sensed in the past. Phil's friends were swingers! Mate-swappers! Miriam, subtly, was proposing that she and Phil engage in the growing pastime of jumping from bed to bed! Oh, no! Were the Quentins involved? Somehow, she knew they were! And how many other couples in the neighborhood? People that she and Phil didn't even cultivate socially. ""What are you saying, Miriam?"" Mavis queried, making her tone absent and disinterested. ""I am sure that I could rekindle Phil's interest in you---the guys talk---and Hank has said several times he is concerned about your physical and mental well-being. Besides that, honey, he has all the equipment and know-how to please a girl. And we women know better than men how important it is to our lives to get rid of those deep passion-pressures so we can be relaxed and serene."" Mavis gulped half of her drink and trembled as if a sudden chill was numbing her body. She looked down at her nudity, panties and tennis shorts around her ankles. ""Oh, no, Miriam!""\n""Sometimes, it is a big step toward saving marriages---it keeps them from becoming stagnated and dull,"" Miriam said confidently. Mavis felt in a state of shock. She didn't even bother to haul up her clothes to cover her nudity while Miriam went to mix two more drinks. Could she do it with Henry Carr? Her thinking had never dwelled sharply on what it would be like to undress and crawl into bed with one of hers and Phil's neighbors and fuck. And she had never considered that Phil would lay another woman. She just couldn't imagine her husband pouring his meat into another woman's snatch. Miriam's free hand was on her naked thigh, like a hot iron on her quivering flesh. It was like a daytime nightmare! Miriam was very serious and intent about swapping husbands. And the way she talked, Mavis was certain Henry was all for it! How would Phil react? She sat very still as Miriam rose, kissed her cool forehead. ""Think it over, sweet. Talk it over with Phil when he gets home. I feel certain you will see it my way---for the best of all of us. If you should lean toward the negative, I'll try another method of persuasion---and I am sure it will work!"" Mavis sensed an ominous note in Miriam's tone.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nMavis, purposely, had left it dark all through the house, had sequestered herself in the master bedroom that she shared with Phil---when he was home. After Miriam had stolen from the house, Mavis had taken a long, hot bath, soaking for nearly an hour. She had powdered and perfumed her body, yet a taint seemed to linger in her flesh. Completely sober now, she knew what it was. The memory of her masturbation and having Miriam walk in and assist her into a second orgasm left a dark thought crashing through her mind. Shame and embarrassment gnawed at her. Another thing, as she considered it as objectively as possible, was Miriam's parting comment about being able to persuade her to agree to mate- swapping. She had been right at the time ... There was something callous and threatening in her voice! Surely, just having seen her playing with her pussy for needed relief wasn't enough to give Miriam a lever to compel her to consent to sleep around with other men! What the hell! A lot of women whose husbands weren't available masturbated. And not just with their fingers, either! She had read the books. And she had seen some of the tools that were available---some of the girls in college had them---dildoes---and used them regularly, nightly! Mavis wished that Phil would call, and she didn't. What would she say to him? Could she talk about Miriam's open proposal that they swap husbands? Over the telephone? It might be easier than having Phil in the same room with her. On the other hand, if he were present, she could study his expression and compare it with his comments. The thought of having Henry Carr or Willie Quentin riding in her sex saddle and banging her cunt with their cocks should have nurtured total revulsion in her mind---but there was an aura of excitement mingled with questioning apprehension about it! ""Oh, damn!"" Mavis swore softly, deeply tormented. How could she tell Phil, she wondered miserably, sitting down before the vanity mirror, wearing nothing but panties. As she slowly brushed her long, blonde hair, tears fell from her blue eyes onto her gorgeous boobies. Would Phil understand? Would he be furious? Maybe, he knew about their friends already! Maybe her husband had already sampled the love wares of Miriam and Connie Quentin! And she was just being set up for a complete Mardi Gras of mate-switching! The thought was slightly repulsive to her. But she and Phil hadn't been so hot in bed; their lives hadn't been exactly a bowl of passionate porridge lately! But she hadn't realized all of the signs were there for other people to read so easily. Mavis waggled her taut, trim fanny around on the dressing bench to ease the twitchy-itch in her rich crotch. Phil hadn't given her a full ration of peter for more than a week. And her appetite for man-meat was getting to the point where she needed a lot of it and one as big as a horse! Even though the experience had been distasteful she forced herself to reflect on it. Miriam, with sandy hair and large hazel eyes, after helping her masturbate, had looked right at her and brought it right out that she knew she and Phil weren't ""making it so good."" And they weren't making it!---not in the bedroom, on the sofa in the living room, in the shower standing up, in the tub lying down, in the back seat of their shiny Buick or in the patio or on the back lawn after dark. Mavis started crying harder. She needed her husband to make love to her---not other men in the neighborhood. Oh, how she gloried in having his big bone buried in her swat! And she needed him so much she felt she could just make sausage out of his pecker. For a moment, she had the aching sensation she could use any he-meat---young or old! Her sense of shame deepened. How could she contemplate surrendering her body---her pussy to another man's cock, her breasts and lips to another man's mouth? The brief episode of her life, before she was married and had taken men's lustful bodies between her thighs, sex stumps in her cavern, was blotted from her mind. Her brief tenure as a prostitute didn't count now. She didn't remember she had taken their thumping cocks deep in her pussy almost as eagerly as she had taken their money. Mavis was aware that the double ply of her scanty skivvies had wedged into the tight smile of her vulva and was agitating her again. She finished brushing her hair and strolled restlessly around the bedroom. She paused at a window and cautiously parted the drapes and peered out across the dark back yard. It was after ten o'clock. A light was on in the den of the Quentin residence. The Carr home was blacked out. She opened the window slightly and strained to listen. There was faint music wafting on the still night air. Mavis quickly concluded it was emanating from the Quentin home. She stared a moment longer and worked the drapes back together. Was it possible the Quentins and Carrs were swinging---had swapped mates and actually were engaging in orgiastic fucking in the same room? Her heart hammered violently as her mind conjured up a lewd spectacle of the four naked people twisted in lewd knots, each screwing the other's marital partner. ""Oh, damn!"" she whined, pouting and falling over backwards on the huge double bed. Why did such thoughts start her blood racing, heart palpitating madly? She DID NOT want to engage in such adulterous behavior. She touched her bare breasts gently and found the aching dainty nipples fully extended to the point of exploding. She caressed a hand downward, fingering the thick mesh that adorned her pubic region. She found her crotch was like a bed of live embers, nearly torrid enough to sear her fingertips. Mavis closed her eyes and worked her hand under the band of her panties and cupped her luscious mound. She had no qualms, then about masturbating again. She closed her mind to the embarrassing incident of Miriam catching her. Delicately, she plowed a finger into the smile and waggled it until the thick petals unfolded in a broad bloom. ""Oooooooooohhhhhhhhh!"" she moaned, working the finger up and down the long, slick, hot rut, gouging it deep into her vagina, sliding back to the top of the furrow again. ""Eeeeeiiiii,"" she panted, feet planted far apart, heels dug into the bed, frenzied ass bumping and grinding as she whipped her hand back and forth in her snatch, rapidly soaring toward an orgasm. Just as she slammed into it, fingers buried in her cunt, thumb prodding her stinging clit, the telephone rang. The sound did nothing to deaden her erotic pleasure. A hand left her boobies and reached for the instrument. Still savoring the sweet, sugary blasts of her orgasm deep in her cock-channel, she gained control of her breathing. ""Hello?""\n""This is Phil,"" the voice sparkled over the wire. ""I--- wish---you---were---here!"" Mavis blurted, clutching her passion- greased snatch. ""Why haven't you called before?""\n""Been to places where there are no phones, baby,"" Phil laughed. Then she sensed a frown in his voice. ""Anything wrong? Is everything all right?"" Mavis refrained from speaking for a moment as the firecrackers stopped blasting in her swat. ""I'm not sure."" Then a boldness crept into her mind. ""Miriam made a bizarre and startling proposal today."" Before he could interrupt, the words cascaded from Mavis' lips, ""She suggested we join her and Henry in mate-swapping!""\n""The hell!"" Phil whistled and Mavis couldn't read in his voice whether he was for it or against it. ""She said,"" Mavis forced herself to giggle, ""that it stimulates marriage. Can you imagine?"" She was waiting for his condemnation of the proposal, but all he said was, ""We'll talk about it when I get home in about four days."" And he hung up. Was he in favor of screwing some other woman and having his own wife fucked by another man? God! She couldn't tell from his terse comments. Mavis' slumber was troubled and restless. She dreamed over and over that her husband was slipping between her veed thighs--- but just as he was about to glide his big, hard cock into her pussy, she opened her eyes and saw the faces of Willie Quentin and Henry Carr and Dell Emerson and Mickey Lewis, the basketball coach who had moved into the neighborhood such a short time before. Their eyes were hot and wild and lewd and they fucked her, one after the other. And Phil was watching, as were Miriam and Connie. And she saw him fucking them! She wakened, gratefully, to the persistent jangle of the telephone. It was Miriam Carr---and it was nearly ten o'clock in the morning. Miriam suggested she come over for mid-morning coffee. After the nettlesome dreams, Mavis was almost elated to receive an invitation to do something---get out of the lonely house. Gone from her mind was the dream of Connie and Miriam watching her being diddled by their husbands. ""You woke me and I'm glad, Miriam!"" Mavis laughed shakily. ""Just give me about half an hour for a quick shower and time to throw on some clothes!"" After showering and briskly drying her opulent body, Mavis quickly selected a snowy mini-bra and matching bikini panties. She hummed softly as she shimmied her firm fanny into the briefs. Leaning forward slightly, she adjusted the half-cups over the proud prominence of her cone-shaped boobies. ""Aaaaaaahthh,"" she sighed with pleasure as the cool laciness snuggled against her smooth flesh that was still tingling from the shower and brisk toweling. She slipped into a light linen blouse that buttoned up the front. With a faint smile of satisfaction she inspected her reflection. The blouse displayed the deep cleft between her breasts in a low-cut vee. Then she stepped into a miniskirt and zipped it up the back. The hem struck her at mid-thigh, showing lots of creamy leg. Before slipping through the gate of the high, chain-link fence, Mavis paused to peer at the lofty, rugged Wasatch Mountains that ringed the Utah capital to the east. They were mysterious, foreboding and beautiful. Then she hurried on to the Carrs' home. The faraway reverberation of chimes had barely died away and Miriam opened the back door. ""Come in, neighbor,"" Miriam smiled warmly. ""Connie will be along pretty soon. We had a kind of wild little party last night and she has a slight hangover."" Mavis sat down at the kitchen table, aware of a tight, nervous feeling, a fluttering tension in her womb. Had she been right? Had the Quentins and the Carts had a little swap party last night? Would she and Phil have been invited if Phil hadn't been in Wyoming on an insurance case? The thought was naughtily exciting and frightening at the same time. Phil, on the telephone, had given her no clue how he would have reacted under such circumstances. She didn't protest as Miriam laced their coffee with brandy and took a chair opposite her. ""Have you thought about our conversation yesterday afternoon, Mavis?"" A tightness in her chest made breathing a little difficult and the tips of her breasts felt icy. ""A little,"" she said, voice slightly choked. ""Phil called last night and ..."" she paused to sip the brandy and coffee ... ""I mentioned it to him.""\n""Well?""\n""He didn't say much,"" Mavis hedged, not wanting to meet Miriam's excited, glinting eyes. ""I don't know,"" she muttered. ""Oh, Miriam, I'm not sure it's right---swapping, letting some other woman's husband do it to you ..."" Words failed. ""Crap!"" Miriam laughed brightly. ""He isn't just doing it to you, you're getting your jollies from him! Like I said, it adds spice to life and enriches your own marriage. It makes husband and wife appreciate each other that much more!"" Mavis wasn't convinced; her mind was still assailed by doubt. Had Miriam had Willie Quentin in bed with her last night while her own husband was diddling Connie? Maybe, as she had speculated last night, they had swapped and fucked right in the den! She gulped at her coffee and brandy. She was dismayed at the sudden torrid sensation centered in the pit of her tummy. Miriam's hand was on her left wrist. THAT hand had been in her tormented groove yesterday afternoon and it had produced a heavenly sensation. She had never had another woman's hand on her most intimate place before in her life. It had been a strange and exciting and forbidden pleasure! She wondered if she would submit to it again, if Miriam made a pass. She pressed her thighs together. She wasn't sure, but she sensed she would let Miriam masturbate her, if she made the gesture! A sudden surge of shame failed to stem the rising tide of need and passion. ""You may have some doubts right now, honey,"" Miriam said, and Mavis detected a tone of nebulous threat behind the bright, lively voice, ""but you'll see things my way---and we'll all have a wonderful swinging life. What's better, anyway, than one well- hung hubby, than two or three or four?"" My God! Mavis frowned inwardly. How many different men did Miriam and Connie bed? She may have been a prostitute for a short time, but that was out of necessity. She had never, never considered giving her body to several men---for free! Yet, that seemed to be what Miriam was suggesting. In the next instant, Mavis was stunned. It was as if Miriam had read her thoughts. ""Honey, I know all about those few months right after you graduated from Brigham Young University. Now, don't be ashamed or frightened. Hank found out about it while he was investigating the theft at the jewelry store where you worked- --afterwards."" Mavis' entire body felt cold and she thought she was going to faint. My God! Miriam and Henry knew she had been a prostitute! She was speechless. It would just kill her---and Phil---and her marriage if Miriam told other people! Had she told the Quentins? She had never felt such morbid misery in her life. Even her first customer as a young whore hadn't made her feel this remorseful! And she knew she couldn't bluff Miriam that she didn't know what she was talking about. MIRIAM KNEW! ""Don't worry, honey. Hank and I understand the circumstances. We know you had to do it---no work and all sorts of financial obligations. Lots of girls and women do it for a lot less reason. Now you cheer up! Let's have another brandy royal. Hank and I have never considered telling anyone else---much less Phil."" Mavis watched the lithe, agile woman rise to replenish their drinks. Despite Miriam's words of reassurance, she knew her terrible secret wasn't safe with them. It was a club over her head. It virtually made her a captive of Miriam, a lever to compel her to do whatever Miriam wanted to do. And what Miriam wanted to do was introduce her and Phil into a wife-swapping ring. Miriam wanted to have Phil in bed and her to screw Henry. Mavis' thoughts were in such a turmoil that the coffee and brandy seemed tasteless. This was something she couldn't confide to her husband! For the very thing she would have to tell him was the thing she thought she didn't dare for him to ever find out! ""You have met Terry and Mickey Lewis, haven't you?"" Miriam changed the topic of conversation. And Mavis was dully aware of her hostess rising to let the family pet, a well-disciplined boxer, into the house. Vision blurred, she watched the handsome animal trot into the utility room. She heard him rustling and turning before lying down. ""I know them slightly,"" Mavis said absently, striving to overcome the shock of having been informed that her neighbors knew she had practiced as a prostitute for a time before marrying Phil. Returning to her chair, Miriam said, ""Connie is having her over tomorrow afternoon. We're going to teach her to play bridge. You play, don't you?"" Mavis nodded vacantly. There had been a standing joke at BYU that bridge was an audit course attended between classes. ""Why don't you join us, honey; it takes four to play."" There was that impish, secretive tone in Miriam's voice again. And Mavis' mind tormented her---play what? A mental picture of Terry Lewis flashed in her mind. She was a small young woman---about five feet, a pixie face and orangish hair. She had been a cheerleader in college. Someone had said she had married Mickey last June right after graduation from Utah State at Logan. The initial shock of Miriam revealing she knew all about her past was waning and the alcohol was warming her body, the chill was passing. Miriam was so casual and nonchalant, evincing no sign of condemnation and consternation that her neighbor had been a prostitute for a short time. There was an aura of warmth about Miriam and this comforted Mavis. The fact that Miriam could twist her and bend her was slipping into the back of her mind. The brandy was numbing her sense of reality and Miriam had said she and Henry wouldn't reveal her shameful secret. Listening to Miriam's cheerful chatter lulled and soothed her. There was a comfortable air of camaraderie in the kitchen as the two of them sat there, sipping coffee and brandy. Mavis knew she was getting a little drunk, but the deep sense of loneliness was fading. She glanced at Miriam and her mind reminded her---this is the woman who helped you masturbate and gave you such intense pleasure. And Mavis felt no shame. Instead, a sexy warmth flooded all through her body. Sharp flashes of heat darted up her inner thighs into her crotch and seemed to explode in little boom-booms of miniature rolling thunder deep in her insides, igniting little searing fires that licked through her vagina, from the swollen lips of the vulva into the womb. She glanced across the table at Miriam. ""You're a good friend and neighbor, Miriam,"" she muttered, tongue a little thick, sex channel bubbling and burning with sexual need. Maybe, her slightly fuzzy mind goaded her, Miriam would help her relieve the passionate, tormenting need. Oh, she didn't want Miriam's husband, her mind seemed to cower. She suppressed a giggle as a naughty little thought flashed. She didn't want the police dick's prick! Her eyes swung from her coffee cup back to Miriam. Mavis squinted slightly. Miriam seemed unaware that the belt of her shorty housecoat had loosened and the vee at the throat was gaping open dangerously. The lapel folds already had sagged sufficiently that Mavis could see the rich inner surface of the two globes of firm, creamy flesh. Miriam's eyes seemed slightly feverish as she returned Mavis' glance. She is aware, Mavis told herself, draining her cup. And her own pulse jumped. She had heard and read about woman-love. Lesbianism! Instead of feeling revulsion, she was conscious of leaping excitement. ""Let's fill up our cups again and go in the living room,"" Miriam said softly, tilting the coffee maker and the bottle of brandy. ""Connie should be along pretty soon."" Lightheaded and slightly uncertain on her feet, Mavis followed the slender woman who was about equal to her own five feet six. As if by subconscious design, Mavis sat down on the plush davenport. If she were going to get any sex fun from Miriam it would be here. She watched Miriam sit across the long cocktail table from her in a swivel rocker. Miriam's housecoat was wrapped looser still and Mavis could almost see the full left breast; a part of the dark aureole that surrounded a pointy nipple was visible. As she crossed her legs, Miriam let the two folds of the robe divide on either side of her sleek, tapering thighs. And Mavis wondered if the hazel-haired woman was as naked from the waist down as she was from the waist up. Mavis sat for a couple of minutes, knees parted to let Miriam gaze on her panty-swathed crotch, then casually crossed her legs. Inner thigh muscles tensed involuntarily, hugging the ripe mound and thick labia. She itched with excitement---there---and had to resist the mounting temptation to scratch and rub and fondle. ""It's nearly noon,"" Miriam pouted. ""I wonder where Connie is."" A little drunk and daring, Mavis blurted out, ""Probably playing with herself!"" Miriam's laughter tinkled deliciously in the still air of the vast room. ""Possibly! Perhaps I should call her again."" Mavis twinged with jealousy at the thought of having a third person there to interfere with possible sex-play between her and Miriam. ""Oh, let her be! She'll be along pretty soon---you said so yourself!""\n""All right, honey!"" Miriam laughed and winked. ""Don't you, really, think having the affections of three or four men would be more fun than having to settle for just your hubby, Mavis?"" Mavis cowered mentally and she wished that Miriam hadn't broached the subject again about mate-swapping. ""Oh, I don't know!"" What she wanted to say was ... let's not talk about men; play with my pussy! I've never done it, but the thoughts of girl-girl love are exciting! Can't you see I'm all steamed up and need my cunny cooled off? Mavis had to refrain from bending forward for a closer look as Miriam leaned across the cocktail table as she uncrossed her legs. Not only did Miriam shave her armpits, but she also shaved her pussy! There wasn't a sign of pubic growth and the full lips gaped, pouting slightly, and Mavis wondered if Willie Quentin had plowed them apart with the head of his penis last night and shoved his cock through them and into Miriam's body! ""See this box, Mavis?"" Miriam smiled, slowly drawing her thighs together and shielding her shorn groin from Mavis' eyes. ""Huh? Oh? Yes!"" Mavis recovered her poise quickly. She watched Miriam push it toward her with the tips of her fingers. ""Open it!"" Miriam invited. A present? Mavis wondered. ""For me, Miriam?""\n""Perhaps,"" Miriam replied and Mavis failed to detect the smirk on her lips and in her voice. She set the cup on the table and picked up the fancy wooden box. Holding it on her thighs, she freed the brass catches and tilted the lid back toward Miriam. She glanced inside and slammed the lid. Miriam laughed delightedly. ""Open it! No, I didn't chop off Hank's business! It's too precious!"" Feeling a blush stealing up her throat and into her face, Mavis again opened the box and stared closely. A dildo! What, she wondered, did Miriam need one of these things for when she had her husband and Willie Quentin and Lord knows how many others in their circle of swapping friends? For a minute, Mavis stammered unintelligibly. It was very realistic, every detail of blood veins and glans and hairy testes elaborately recreated. The shaft of the thing was every bit as long as her husband's nine inches---but it appeared to be at least half an inch thicker! Again slamming the lid, Mavis found her voice, recoiling from the thought of using such a thing on her own pussy. ""What do you need such a thing for?"" Her face burned with a fever of embarrassment. She felt a little dirty, just looking at such a contraption in the presence of another woman. ""You might be surprised!"" Miriam chuckled with immense pleasure. Without wanting to, Mavis again opened the box to study the artificial penis and gonads. The testes were the size of golf balls! And the hair on the gadget was as realistic as if it had been taken from a man's groin. An amusing thought struck Mavis and she giggled, ""Where's the asshole?"" She was tempted to remove the contraption from the box, stroke the long, thick shaft. The skin looked as resilient as that of a real, live hard pecker. She tilted the box slightly and saw that the blunt point had a slit in it---just like the genuine cock! She was so engrossed in examining the hefty dildo, she was only vaguely aware that the Carrs' boxer swaggered in. It happened quickly and Mavis saw it only from the corner of her eye and wasn't sure she had really seen it at all. But she thought Miriam had spread her thighs wide and the stub-nosed canine had swabbed his tongue a couple of times up through Miriam's smooth, hairless crotch. Then the chimes fractured the silence and Miriam rose to respond. The dog remained behind, sitting beside Miriam's chair. Mavis' eyes followed Miriam as she swept past and she noticed her hostess hadn't bothered to adjust her robe. A fleshy, uptilted left breast protruded saucily through the floppy vee---and the folds just barely covered her lower region. Mavis touched the artificial organ experimentally and withdrew her hand, slamming the lid. It felt very realistic, firm and rigid, yet pliable. She glanced at the dog and frowned. Filthy dog! she thought. About two inches of his slick, bright red tool extended from the hairy sheath of skin. Her stomach rolled slightly as the dog bowed his great head between his front legs and he licked nosily at his penis. Then he flopped over on his side and washed his black-skinned balls. Yet, Mavis was mildly fascinated as she watched the slick rod move in and out of its protective pouch that was swollen with a knob far back toward his rear end. Mavis' attention was diverted as Miriam returned, followed by the black-haired Connie Quentin. ""Errol Flynn,"" Miriam scolded, ""get back in the utility room."" Miriam had returned with a coffee maker and the bottle of brandy. Mavis shuffled over slightly as Connie sat down beside her on the sofa. ""Hi, Mavis. God, I had a helluva hangover this morning!""\n""Mavis suggested you were late because you might have been playing with yourself!"" Miriam chuckled lightly. Mavis cowered back against the sofa with intense awkward embarrassment. Why had Miriam said such a thing? She waited for an indignant reaction from Connie as Miriam managed three more cups of brandy and coffee. ""God forbid!"" Connie snorted, picking up her cup. ""I felt so damned queasy I never even thought about it! When I woke up I was in no condition or mood for hard cock or masturbating!""\n""It was only a stupid comment,"" Mavis said numbly. ""I didn't mean anything, Connie.""\n""That doesn't bother me, hon!"" Connie said, patting Mavis' bare right thigh companionable. Then she giggled. ""After what I got last night, I don't think my twatty was primed for sexy convulsions anyway!"" Mavis watched Miriam and Connie light cigarettes, the tenseness of a minute before evaporating and she felt more comfortable. ""Well,"" Miriam said, as casually as if saying 'Mavis has a headache,' ""Mavis is hard--up and has a needy, greedy vag.""\n""What do you expect, Miriam,"" Connie defended hugging Mavis' shoulders, ""her stud is out of town and he probably hasn't given her any for quite a few days."" If the conversation hadn't been so casual, Mavis was certain she would have felt mortified. How could these two beautiful women talk so nonchalantly about sex and intercourse and masturbation? ""He's probably getting all kinds of strange nookey while he's away,"" Miriam said cattily. Mavis was a little too drunk to feel more than a twinge of hurt. She trusted Phil implicitly, had never even considered he might lay some other woman when he was out of town on business. The thought of him mounting someone else, making love to her with his dexterous dong caused a surging ache in her heart. Would he do that to her---when she wasn't getting enough nookey, herself? ""I know for a fact Mavis isn't getting all the cock her canny needs!"" Miriam giggled. And Mavis knew she was blushing again. She felt extremely clumsy and ashamed as Miriam continued. ""I even helped her get her gun off yesterday afternoon didn't I, Mavis?"" Mavis couldn't meet the glittering eyes of her hostess. And she knew that Connie was excited by the conversation by the way she pinched her fingers into the smooth flesh of her thigh. She wished she could get the box with Miriam's sex tool off her lap without their noticing. Actually, it might be fun using the thing, but the idea of a dildo in company with other women was repulsive to her. ""Before you came, I was letting her look at my girl's best friend if her guy's not around,"" Miriam pursued. In spite of her embarrassment, Mavis was keenly aware of the twinging need deep in her womb. Somehow, intuitively, Mavis knew that she was going to be the object of Miriam's and Connie's perverted pleasure. ""Let me see,"" Connie said, opening the box. Mavis couldn't help herself; her eyes were drawn to the huge, artificial hard-on and simulated hairy testes. The slick head drew her attention and her twat fluttered, creating an ache in the area of the cervix. It was so huge! She wasn't sure her channel could accommodate such a mammoth shaft and bulbous glans. Connie's hand had stolen under the hem of Mavis' skirt and the tips of her fingers were teasing and kneading only inches from her plump, firm mound. The strange hand playing around down there sent little thrills of ecstasy through her pelvis and her loins itched. Mavis knew, with almost certainty, that these two young women were going to use the dildo on her---she felt like a captive, powerless to resist. Yet, she knew she could jump up and flee to her own house---but her will wasn't strong enough. As Connie scratched a nail against the sheer panties, grating the coarse pubic mesh, Mavis tried to press her thighs together over her hot snatch. But her knees crept apart, giving Connie's fingers freer access to her crotch. Mavis leaned back against the sofa, tried to stifle her shallow breathing. She knew she was going to be fucked with the dildo, that Miriam and Connie were going to ply it into her cove and get their kicks from violating her! With eyes half-closed, she saw Miriam rise from her chair and set aside her cup. Someone took the box with the tool from her hands and she was conscious of being pushed over on the sofa. Hands were pushing her skirt up around her waist and fingers were playing with her tummy. Then there was a fumbling with the waistband of her bikini panties and they were being shucked from around her taut buttocks and down her thighs, off over her feet. She was naked down there! Gentle, yet demanding hands were pushing her feet up, knees far apart. Fingers were toying with her pussy petals, caressing, pinching, parting. She turned her head and saw Miriam, stark naked, holding the big instrument. She was about to get that huge prod poked into her vagina. And she just knew it was long enough to penetrate beyond the cervix, into the womb. The realization caused her uterus to flutter and ache hungrily. A fingertip was goading her clitoris, but Mavis couldn't see that. Between the vee of her upraised thighs she could see Connie's amused face. And above was Miriam, her hands holding the immense dildo. She released it with one hand, let the big head dangle toward her face. It was so near, Mavis felt her eyes were crossing as she stared in slight fright at the realistic head with the narrow slot in the blunt tip. ""Open your mouth, sugar,"" Miriam urged, patting Mavis' blonde hair. ""We must get it moistened; you'll do that with your mouth."" Oh, God! Mavis quailed. The thing even smelled like a man's sex gadget! And she was about to have it thrust into her mouth. Miriam was going to fuck that artificial cock into her mouth--- down her throat? ""No, no, no!"" she whimpered---but her lips parted, mouth opened wide. And Miriam worked the huge knob deep into her mouth and screwed it around. She pried it in deeper and Mavis nearly gagged as the fake cockhead was goaded into her gullet; deeper and deeper and deeper until the hairy balls sagged against her chin and the upper pubic growth tickled her upper lip and nose. Only once when she was working as a prostitute---had she ever had anything like it in her mouth. A customer had given her an extra hundred dollars for oral sex. Now, she was being fucked in the mouth with a dildo! And it tasted salty and musky-- -just like that man's hot, hard peter. The only difference was--- he only had about four inches of pecker! Slowly, Miriam withdrew the thing and Mavis was conscious of Miriam and Connie shifting positions. Then---her ass humped and bucked. Miriam was working the big rod into her snatch. Oh, good, good! It was being drilled into her feverish cant, deep, deep---deeper. A finger was rubbing and rasping her extended clit and Mavis knew she was going to have a booming cum before Miriam succeeded in ramming it into the balls. ""I'm going to do it!"" Mavis croaked, cheeks of her ass tensing and bouncing for more of the gimmick in her snatch. ""I'm cumming!"" she howled. ""Please! More! Cram it into me! I'm cumming! Fuck it to me fast! I need lots of fucking!"" She didn't care if Miriam and Connie were laughing, gloating as they shoved the synthetic prick into her body. She was on fire inside and her loins burned, flanks heaved with the effort and pleasure of having the breeding tool socked into her. There was a grinding, twisting, levering in her vagina and Mavis felt she was about to faint from the erotic, heavenly impulses that stabbed all through her belly. Even her rectum seemed ablaze and she wondered, hazily as she up-fucked her bottom, if it were possible to have a rectal orgasm. It was! Sensual pleasure was rippling all through her as Miriam continued to fuck her with the big pussy jabber. She wanted to relax and enjoy the cascading waves of enjoyment, but Miriam continued to cram her twat with the thing. Then, as if far away, she heard Connie's frantic voice. ""Pull it out of her, Miriam! I'm going to eat her pussy! I haven't had a good piece of hair pie in a long time! And I'm going to gobble Mavis' snatch! God! Her cunt smells aromatic and glorious. And I'm going to tongue her pussy good!""\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nMavis only hazily remembered Miriam and Connie dressing her, after they had used her body for their own sport. It was only mid-afternoon and she barely remembered stumbling home. Her vagina burned and ached from the plundering and reaming with the massive dildo and Connie's voracious mouth. What was clear in her mind was the animated conversation between Connie and Miriam as they had adjusted her clothing. Connie had asked if ""Mavis and Phil would join them."" Mate-swapping! And Miriam had said it still wasn't settled---she wasn't sure Phil would cooperate ""but Mavis will play the game our way!"" Well, she had already played part of their sex-game, hadn't she? But, how much further would she have to go? What did they have in mind? Mavis cringed mentally, her body shook as if chilled. Miriam had the lever to force her to do just about anything! She considered running away---but that would mean leaving Phil! She hurried to the master bedroom and undressed quickly, then showered in a stinging cold spray. Somehow, she knew Phil wouldn't consent to swapping and swinging with the Quentins and Carrs. And what did Miriam and Connie have planned for the petite Terry Lewis? Was Terry promiscuous---a swinger---or not? Mavis couldn't even guess. Even after showering, Mavis' mind felt saturated with Miriam's brandy; she was woozy and sleepy. She felt that Phil wouldn't call again, would be home on Monday. Bare, she slipped into the unmade bed, resolved to sleep through the rest of the day and the night. She would decide tomorrow how to counter Miriam's threat to expose her past and force her to engage in sex with hers and Connie's husbands. She sensed that Connie and Miriam didn't want Phil to fuck them nearly as much as they wanted Mavis to submit to sexual intercourse with their own husbands. Oh, God! Would they watch if they succeeded in their devious plans? The very thought of having Connie and Miriam watch as their husbands screwed her was humiliating!\n\n* * *\n\nMavis awakened early, spirits blithe, and dressed quickly, donning a snug minidress of white silk that zippered down the back. Sleep had restored her mental serenity, thoughts of her lesbian antics the day before with Miriam and Connie fucked deep in the back of her mind. Humming softly, Mavis fixed and ate a light breakfast. It was still some time before the bridge session with Miriam, Connie and Terry Lewis. She would change the sheets and make the bed, she thought, as she brushed her teeth. Resolve strengthened in her mind as she rinsed her mouth. She wouldn't get involved in swapping. She wouldn't allow herself to be seduced by Willie Quentin or Henry Carr or Mickey Lewis or Dell Emerson. Then her conviction wavered as she thought of Miriam telling Phil that she had worked as a whore! She loved her husband and her body was only for his pleasure---but would he bounce her ass out of his house if he knew about her past? She was just daintying herself up after sitting on the throne when the telephone rang. She hurried her ministrations with the folds of tissue and flushed the toilet. With panties still draped around her lower thighs, just above the knees, she bobbed to answer it. Surely it wasn't Connie and Mavis; too early. Phil? ""Hello?"" Mavis breathed, trying to tug up her panties with one hand. She was able to hitch them up her legs in front, but the elastic band refused to budge over the lower crown of her rump. ""This is Mr. Quentin, Mavis,"" the faraway voice sounded impersonal, slightly severe. ""Golly!"" Mavis exclaimed, glancing at the clock on the nightstand. Ten-fifteen. ""I can't work in the store today, I have an engagement to help Connie and Miriam teach Terry how to play bridge."" There was a brief silence and Mavis squirreled her ass around, trying to get her skivvies up over the smooth loaves. ""I know that; Connie told me,"" Willie said. ""I didn't call you about working, Mavis---Mrs. Moran. I want you to come down to my office as soon as you can. Something has come up---something disturbing.""\n""In a little bit,"" Mavis murmured, disturbed by Willie Quentin's stern tone. She replaced the receiver and hitched her panties into place, snug over her butt and plush, hairy mound. He actually sounded disturbed and slightly angry, she thought, dressing quickly and hurrying downstairs and getting her purse from the hall closet. For a bit, she thought that the old Ford wasn't going to start, then it clattered to life and she drove hastily to the store, parking around back near the loading dock. She entered through a back door and climbed the dimly lit wooden stairs in the storeroom to Willie Quentin's large comfortable office. There was a large skylight and a small window that looked down on the store. She had been here on several occasions. Willie had had a moderate-sized bathroom installed, as well as a small bedroom. Willie had explained that if an employee became ill, there was a place of comfort for him until a doctor or ambulance arrived. Also, he said sometimes it was convenient to rest for a couple of hours. Mavis knew that Willie often spent sixteen or seventeen hours at the store. A three-person elevator provided quick access from his office to the store. She knocked on the door and was invited in instantly by an intercom speaker. A buzz told her that the lock on the door was disengaged and she turned the knob and pushed. Willie Quentin was seated behind his desk, ledgers open before him. Mavis could see the long fluorescent tubes of the ceiling lighting in the store through the small window above and behind his head. ""Is something wrong, Willie?"" Mavis asked, a tightness in her throat. She was aware of faint perspiration in her underarms. ""Wrong and disturbing!"" Willie frowned, tapping the eraser end of his pencil on the books. ""Sit down, Mavis."" She was aware of his eyes following her as she eased into a leather chair slightly to the right of his desk. His gaze was on her knees briefly as she pushed at the hem of her skirt. ""Is it something I did, Willie?"" She didn't really need this job---but it paid enough to provide all of hers and Phil's groceries and liquor. ""What have I done---or do you think I've done?"" Mavis demanded, fright worming into her mind. ""It appears, Mavis,"" Willie began slowly, ""that there is a shortage in store funds. It appears, Mavis, you have been---shall I say tapping the till? I hate to say it, sweetie, but that's what it looks like!""\n""That's impossible,"" Mavis gasped, tense as a rubber band. ""Whoever says I stole from the store is a damned liar!"" she spat out. That was one thing of which she had never been accused in her life. ""Maybe, maybe not, Mavis,"" Willie shook his head, unkempt red hair bobbing, blue eyes icy as he peered at her. ""You do realize how embarrassing and uncomfortable this makes me, don't you, hon? The wife of one of my best friends implicated in minor embezzlement. If you and Phil were short of cash, why didn't you mention it to me and Connie? Our friends needn't steal!""\n""I didn't!"" Mavis groaned, feeling faint and on the verge of crying. ""I wouldn't steal! We're not short of funds! This--- this whole thing is just simply impossible!"" There was a nagging feeling of futility mingled with the needling thought she was being framed. ""And to make it doubly, damnably worse, when I have to report the shortage ... your own husband---my friend---might be assigned to investigate the theft. And find out his own wife was the thief!""\n""I AM NOT!"" Mavis screamed at him, the tears coming now, running down her cheeks, falling from her chin onto her breasts that seemed smothered in the tight, white silk dress. ""We sure as hell don't want Ben Glover investigating this,"" Willie moaned, snapping the pencil in half with one hand and hurling it into a wastebasket. The name, hazily, was familiar. Ben Glover had helped Phil on the jewelry store theft. And he had been an infrequent guest at the Carr home, had played poker with Willie and Phil and Henry. He had a mean, treacherous and lecherous attitude. She didn't like him! Mavis' thoughts seemed to cascade over each other. She wasn't guilty, but she could go to the bank and get enough to make good Willie's shortage. Surely Phil would understand if she spent a couple of hundred dollars on ""silly girl whims"". ""I didn't take it,"" she sniffled, finding a handkerchief and trying to dry her eyes. ""But I'll get the money and you can replace it? Phil needn't know about this and I'm sure he won't complain about a hundred dollars or so.""\n""Oh, Mavis!"" Willie blurted, ""if it were only that much, I'd gladly take it right out of my own wallet! But I can't cover two thousand bucks! And let you off with a stern, fatherly talking to!"" TWO THOUSAND DOLLARS! Mavis nearly fainted. She was conscious of Willie opening his desk and setting a bottle and two glasses on the top. Through frightened and tear-streaked eyes she watched him pour the glasses about half full. ""Tell you what, honey, if you can get a thousand dollars, Connie and I will chip in the other thousand."" A THOUSAND DOLLARS, She sipped at the raw whiskey, barely conscious of the bite and harsh sting. God! Would Phil forgive her for tapping their savings account to pay off something she didn't owe! And it was generous of Willie to offer to go halfway on the loss! She glanced at his unsmiling face as he perched on the edge of his huge desk. ""I think I can get that much,"" she said bitterly, more frightened than ever. ""But, please, not a word to Phil. I'll explain it some way---the thousand dollars withdrawn from our savings."" Her tear-glazed eyes were drawn to Willie's slowly swinging foot. It was almost hypnotic. The focus cleared slightly and her gaze traveled idly up his leg---and stopped. It seemed the tented bulge in his pants was abnormally large and her mind idly contemplated how big he was. With that kind of prominence, his balls had to be large and his penis immense! Mavis' mind was jarred to reality when Willie spoke, almost harshly. ""We better put back the money as soon as possible, then. Christ! There is always the dreadful possibility that if this thing gets out of my hands, Mavis, you could go to prison!"" She gasped from the horrible implication and possibility of being locked up like a common criminal for something she hadn't done. ""But, I didn't do it in the first place!""\n""How soon can you get your thousand dollars, Mavis?"" Willie asked, replenishing their drinks. ""Everything points to you!""\n""This is Saturday---not until Monday."" She studied his somber expression. ""I think I can cover and hold out until then,"" he murmured thoughtfully. ""As you know, the Saturday receipts of the nine stores in the area are always brought here for a double check, then taken by armored van for night deposit. Even if, by chance, store officials should detect the shortage, it won't be too difficult to explain an inadvertent error---after all, it would be simple when one person---me---is dealing with something around a quarter of a million dollars."" Mavis felt a flood of gratitude toward Willie. After all, he was going to use a thousand dollars of his money to help shield her. ""I can't get my thousand until Monday, either, come to think of it. And I'll have to tell Connie.""\n""Well, don't tell Phil!"" Mavis pleaded. Mavis stopped breathing as Willie's piercing blue eyes held hers for a long moment, then he looked away. ""It's a big favor I'm doing you, Mavis---a thousand-dollar favor!""\n""I know, Willie,"" she muttered. And she felt that her agreement was tantamount to admitting she was guilty of embezzling from the store. ""I don't know how I can repay you for absorbing half of the theft---that I didn't commit!"" she added one more effort of self-defense. ""Perhaps not, Mavis,"" Willie shook his head, tone weary, ""but it occurs to me that there is one little thing you can do for me that will take part of the sting out of my giving up a thousand bucks of my money. Phil need never know ... Connie will never know... no one will know---except just us."" Mavis was aware of a sinking, sickening sensation like a cold lump in her belly. There were strings attached to Willie's sharing the theft loss with her! She dreaded asking what it was---but knew she would in a minute. And she knew she would do whatever it was Willie wanted her to do. ""What do you want me to do, Willie?"" she asked, feeling hopeless and helpless. She couldn't meet his gaze, instead dropped her eyes and stared again at his slowly swinging foot. Intuitively, she knew what he was going to demand. ""No one but us will ever know,"" Willie repeated softly. ""What the hell is it?"" Mavis almost screamed at him. ""Let's fuck!"" he said bluntly. Mavis was stunned. For a moment her mind wouldn't function. Yet, she had sensed what he was going to require of her. He wanted to use her body in payment for his big, thousand-dollar favor! Mavis laughed shrilly, giddily. God! how ludicrous and ironically funny. Before Willie had called her, she had just about made up her mind to defy Miriam and Connie and tell them swapping was out, as far as she was concerned. Yet, now, she was backed into a corner she hadn't counted on. And Willie had his own lever to get to her. And it seemed more catastrophical than the threat of Miriam telling everyone she had once---only briefly- --been a prostitute. All by himself, Willie had a way to get into her panties! The prospect of going to prison was terrifying! Who could have stolen the money, her mind worried. Dell Emerson? She knew he needed money desperately to continue in law school. And he wanted to marry Becky Samon. But he needed his job at the store. Would he risk losing it by stealing from his employer? Oh, God! Everything was so complicated and confusing. ""Well?"" Willie pursued gently, voice mild. She met his gaze briefly. His eyes seemed kindly and sincere. With a gulp, she disposed of the remainder of the whiskey in her glass and set it on the corner of his desk. She struggled for words. ""Just this one time, Willie? That will be it? You won't pressure me into doing it with you again? Like--- like blackmail?""\n""My God, no!"" Willie grunted, tone of voice injured. ""And don't look at it in that light, Mavis! Just call it a favor for a favor! I've admired you for so long. You're beautiful and alluring! Phil is so lucky to have such a ravishing beauty for a wife!""\n""Connie is beautiful, Willie,"" Mavis snapped, rising to her feet. Her insides felt cold and she wondered if her unwilling vagina could or would accommodate his instrument. Something in her mind seemed to assume the roll of cold logic---play it like a whore ... take him in ... work him off fast and get his thing out of you! With trembling fingers, she fumbled at the buttons of her dress. A torrid lightning bolt lanced through her, seeming to start in her breasts and exploding deep in the womb. ""One time and one time only, Willie! I'll fuck you just this once!"" She slipped her arms out of the dress and let it drape down over her hips. She smiled faintly as he stared at her pale, smooth skin, eyes ogling the luscious breasts that were barely contained by the low-cup bra. His swelling erection was about ready to poke through his zipper. She felt he would blow his wad fast and she would be done with him---wouldn't even get up a sweat. She freed the remaining buttons and let the dress fall around her ankles and stepped out of it. Slowly, she turned before Willie, clad in nothing but panties, bra and slippers. Take a good look, she thought, grateful for the whiskey she had drunk. Look good---maybe you'll unload in your shorts and I won't have to screw you, after all! ""In the bedroom ... in the bedroom!"" Willie panted, shucking out of his clothes and stripping down to his shorts. Mavis glanced at him briefly, saw the thick tufts of red hair growing through the slot of his shorts. The ridge of his joint was long and massive, bent off to the left. She could tell the swollen glans were enormous. She would bet she could give him a few brisk jackoff strokes and his candle would blow apart. But she turned and strode into the bedroom. She stood aside as Willie whipped the bed down to the fitted bottom sheet. She wondered how many times he had done that ... how many of his employee had found themselves in the middle of this bed, taking on this big, redheaded man. The burning in her channel was almost painful and her skin had a tingling sensation of fever. She was about to get it ... Willie, in seconds, would be plundering her pussy with his sex log. Hands behind her back, up between the shoulder blades, Mavis parted the bra hooks and flung it away. At the same time, she kicked off her slippers. As Willie turned, she slipped by him and crawled into the middle of the bed, turned onto her back. She peered at him passively as she drew her knees up and spread them, letting him stare at the sleek, inner planes of her creamy thighs. With both hands she caressed the firm, yet pliable flesh and felt wisps of dark blonde pubic hair that escaped around the leg hems of her panties. She would give him his thousand-dollars' worth! But she had to stifle a gasp of dismay as Willie shucked his shorts and grasped his shaft with both hands. He had at least nine inches and it was larger around than a bat handle! And with all that red hair on his body, he was second only to an Irish setter! He was going to fuck her with THAT! She cowered mentally as he eased onto the bed, on his knees. Her body shuddered involuntarily as he placed his palms on her narrow, pliable flanks. He forced a gasp through her lips as he pressed his thumbs deep into her tender flesh, ground them roughly into her guts. She was surprised at how cool his hands were on her feverish skin. Her fanny bumped slightly and her feet drummed the mattress. Oh, God! She was going to be fucked by this man---and her body wanted it! Her cunny was fairly crawling with anticipation for the insertion of his massive pecker! ""Oh, Phil!"" she moaned, wishing, desperately, it was her husband who was going to give it to her, pump her twat full of man meat! She strained to help him as he threaded his right arm behind her knees and lifted her rump so he could work her skivvies off over her taut ass. He peeled them, wrong-side out, up her thighs and off over her feet. And she was stark naked before his covetous lust-filled eyes. Shame was only a nagging ping in the back of her mind as she again spread her knees wide, drew her feet up until the heels were snug against the bottom cheeks. She was going to get it---she needed it. And her being fucked by another man was not adulterous in her mind ... she wasn't being promiscuous. Circumstances demanded that she put out to Willie Quentin. She steadied herself as Willie placed his hands on her knees and eagled them farther apart and crept between her quivering thighs. In seconds he would be burrowing his huge plunger into her and pumping away, deeper and deeper. Then, at the climax of the act, he would hose her snatch full of semen---and her debt to him would be paid. With the fingers of both hands, Mavis parted the labia to reveal the slick, hot rut to accommodate the great head of his prick. She warned it to slide smoothly into her, not grind against dry flesh. But Willie didn't dock her hard. Instead, he plopped the massive head into her groove, pushed her hands aside so the folds of her pussy, the outer labia, would cuddle his glans hot and slick and inviting. ""OOOOOHHHHHH!"" she moaned as the head of his cock plowed against her swollen clit. She was aware of his hands squeezing her feverish, eager, love-sick breasts. They weren't hard and cruel---they kneaded and pinched the pointed nipples. ""Pppphhhhhiiiillll!"" she yelled. Willie worked the big, blunt knob up and down her greedy furrow. ""Wwwwwwiiiiillllliiiiieeeee!"" she panted, trying to get her hands down there to guide his sex tusk. Vaguely, she heard him chuckling softly. She stopped twisting her face from side to side to take his mouth on hers. Mavis reveled in the harsh sensation of Willie biting on her full lips. ""Aaaaagggghhhh!"" she whimpered in sensual anguish as his tongue parted her lips, licked against her teeth. Her mouth opened wide and she clamped her teeth down on his rampant, exploring tongue. ""Aaaggghh!"" she sighed as the tip of his oral fucker explored her mouth. Tongues jousted and twined. And he found her hole entry with his cock ... Her knees parted ... she flung her feet into the air ... she sought her toes with her hands to draw them up toward her head ... she expected a brutal plunge of pecker into pussy ... but Willie worked the head into her ... easy ... slowly ... and her cunny was craving cock ... ""Moooorrreeee!"" she pleaded. She felt his cock expanding her ... almost heard the creak of her pelvic bones as his prick intruded ... ""Pppppphhhhhliilll!"" she screamed as his cock burrowed deeper and deeper and deeper into her body. His hands cupped her buttocks, lifting them off the mattress until she was pressed down on her shoulders. On and on IT came ... into her tender, pliable body ... deeper into her sacred place ... further into her vagina. There was a momentary grating as the head of his cock grazed the hardness at the cervix and plunged on past ... deeper and deeper. Mavis felt with a hand ... felt the massive sag of his balls that were heavy and hot and hairy. She was greasing him good! The juices of her vagina were leaking out of her and slicking his great shaft. She knew, in minutes, he would be fucking her! ""Fuck the shit out of me!"" she hollered harshly as he sunk his cock up to the balls in her and she felt his nuts plop against her uptilted butt. Somehow, he had gotten her legs up over his shoulders and had full possession. In seconds, she knew, he would ram another couple of inches of cock into her snatch. ""I'm going crazy!"" Mavis gulped. ""Give me cock! Pump the prick to me!"" Mavis was aware of tears of shame and remorse streaming from her tightly closed eyes. But she didn't care. She needed fucking! And Willie was going to give her a masterful banging! He drew far out of her and her cunny was clutching greedily at the head of his shaft. ""Don't pull your cock out of me!"" she howled, trying to hump her ass up to get it back inside of her. He rammed deep, into the womb with his great post and Mavis gulped, sensing she could almost taste it, it was so deep. Her guts growled. Her asshole itched. Her rectum was on fire. But that was because he had worked a massive thumb into her butt hole. ""Aaaaaahhhhhl"" she whimpered, squirreling her rump around, gyrating on his pecker and thumb at the same time. Whore! Whore! Whore! her mind taunted her. And she said back---Fuck you! I need fucking! I need a man's cock in my swat! I have been needing a good fuck for more than a week. ""FFFFUUUCCCKKK MEEEE, WILLLLIIIEEE!"" she begged as he plugged her hole, corked her sex flask. His cock, in long smooth, practiced strokes was pistoning in and out of her, batting the head against the bottom of her sex well. Vaguely, she heard his huffing and puffing as he labored, fingers grinding her butt meat, thumb gouging her asshole. ""GOOOOOODDDDD FUCKING!"" he growled, like an animal as he plunged in, his balls slap-slapping against her parted fanny buns. She was knocked for a turn as she came and sensed she was flushing his cock with her sex sap. Lights flashed and she knew she was screaming with sensual satisfaction. ""I'm cuuuuummmmming!"" she screamed, bouncing her ass up, grinding her splayed crotch against his laboring groin. ""You fuck good, baby!"" Willie grated in her ear, pumping his meat to her. Faster and faster. Mavis felt it expanding, twitching, pulsating. She knew he was about to cum and wanted his jizz squirting her sex cove full of his thick cream. ""Give it to me, Willllllilliiiee!"" she howled, locking her ankles around his neck.\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nThe boxer has a hard-on! That was the first thing Mavis noticed as she walked into the Quentin home. At least two inches of his dick protruded from its thick-skinned pouch. Her mind was like a void. She barely remembered struggling into her clothes, recalling Willie saying, ""One helluva thousand- dollar fuck!"" He had left and she had floundered around, found the bottle in a drawer of his desk, had taken a hefty swig and then went home. Miriam had been waiting for her. Numbly, she had insisted that Miriam wait with her, have a drink, while she showered and dressed. Then they had gone to the Quentins'. They were going to teach Terry Lewis how to play bridge. Mavis suppressed a giggle. She couldn't play bridge---not today! But she sure knew something about fucking! Willie Quentin was a master at plugging a girl's pussy! And that damned dog! He had a hard-on! Big and red and slick! Mavis, as if in a dream sat down and nodded to Terry, the little girl ... former cheerleader ... cute ... pixie face ... orangish hair her dog along? Could anyone tell she had just had a fantastic screw from Willie Quentin? God! He had a mammoth cock ---educated! The way he could pry it around and lever it inside a woman's pussy! That damned dog! Sniffing! ""I'm a little tight,"" Mavis mumbled. ""I don't think I can be of much help, teaching someone to play bridge."" But not tight in my pussy! Willie had expanded that! ""Well, who cares?"" Connie demurred, passing around a tray with four glasses of vodka and grapefruit juice. ""Maybe another day."" That damned dog has a big sex-bone, Mavis quailed. But the dog was sniffing in the direction of Miriam and Terry. Why had Miriam brought her dog along? Mavis worried. She had heard things ... And he sniffed under Miriam's skirt and Miriam didn't bat his clipped ears. Then he wiggle-butted across the room and nuzzled Terry's bare knees. Was she innocent? Was she a swinger? Mavis wished she were sober! Remorse---over what had happened a short time before---was buried deep in her mind. Mavis sobered slightly, slowly, as she sipped the stiff vodka drink. She glanced over the brim of her glass at Terry Lewis. There was a wild, eager, frantic gleam in her eyes. Her gaze seemed lewd to Mavis. She addressed them all, even though she called Connie's name. ""Show me, please. I want to know! I want to do it---have him do it to me! But I'll need help. You'll probably have to hold me! In my mind, it's repulsive! But I want it!"" Mavis' gaze swung with Terry's. Her eyes went to the boxer ... to his bag of balls and pointed prick. Mavis suppressed a gasp of surprise and distaste as she watched Miriam lean over and clutch the dog's sex pouch---jack him off gently until another inch or so of his prick crept out. A sensation of exultation crept into her mind. The dog wasn't for her! She wouldn't be degraded and humiliated by an animal! He was for the petite Terry! Excitement exceeded her sense of contempt. She watched Miriam motion with her hand, send the dog across the room, stick his dark muzzle---boldly---up under Terry's short skirt. Her knees quivered apart. Just a couple of inches and the dog's blunt snout wasn't anywhere near her sex-seat. But the young woman's eyes were glazed. ""You'll have to help me---make me!"" Terry trilled. Mavis cringed inwardly. A dog fucking a human female! And the girl was asking---inviting---it! Her snatch had been sated by Willie's mammoth prick---and she didn't want it! Somehow, the idea of watching a young woman---beautiful as Terry was---get fucked by a dog was perverse ... but enchanting! God! the dog had a magnificent cock! Mavis couldn't prevent the muscles in her cunt from crawling ... ""Ugh!"" she murmured to herself. Then, her mind struggled with the question. HOW? And Connie and Miriam were giggling conspiratorially. Mavis stared. Terry's sleek thighs were drifting farther and farther apart. And the boxer knew what was up there! He was sniffing loudly and pushing his muzzle farther under the tender girl's dress. He knew! She had tender pussy up there! And he was going to get into it! Lap it! Lick it! Fuck it---with his red, slick pole! ""You'll have to make me!"" Terry yipped in protest, clamping her knees together and shutting off the dog's progress. Mavis glanced from Miriam to Connie, watched them finish their drinks slowly, set their glasses down and lean forward. ""Let's give her to him!"" Miriam said brightly. ""Come and help us, Mavis!"" Mavis remained in her chair, watched as Connie and Miriam stood and converged on Terry. She scowled as she watched Miriam stoop and masturbate the dog for a moment. Then they tugged Terry from her chair. Connie held Terry's arms as Miriam scooped hands up under her dress and hauled down Terry's silkies. There was a brief struggle ... the dog sloshed his huge red tongue over Terry's taut crotch. The dog knew he was going to sink his bone in the girl's treasured gash. And Mavis suspected he had a jobber big enough to make her hole smoke and make her yell. Mavis had seen animals fuck---and they could really poke it in and out of a pussy. REALLY FAST! Then, as if in a dream, Mavis watched the small girl stripped stark naked and the dog was really laboring his gulping tongue over her flat tummy and trying to swab it between her milky thighs. He nibbled daintily at her light-colored pubic mat and Terry whimpered. ""Want it from the belly or the back, Terry?"" Miriam gurgled as she and Connie held her arms, twisted behind her back. Mavis' eyes opened wide as she watched Miriam maul one of the perfect breast cones and tweak the nipple cruelly. ""Oh, God! You'll have to make me! I wwwwwaaaannnnttttt to try it! But his thing is so big and ugly!""\n""This beats bridge!"" Connie yelled in triumph as she and Miriam tugged Terry into the middle of the floor. Connie toed an ottoman away from an easy chair. She and Miriam stepped on Terry's feet and forced her backwards, over the low object. The dog knew what to do. He came up on her, between the out-flung thighs. ""Guide him into her!"" Miriam shrieked at Mavis. ""Hold his cock so he can fuck it into her!"" Mavis hesitated. ""Do it, damnit! Or I'll tell a few things!"" The dog's thing was protruding and protruding. Thicker and thicker, redder and redder. And his rump was fuck-fucking fruitlessly. And Mavis crept across the floor ... ""Oh, God, no! I changed my mind!"" Terry screamed. But there was no salvation for Terry Lewis. Connie and Miriam wouldn't let her up. And, timidly, Mavis gently grasped the boxer's balls with her right hand and his dark red shaft with her left. She pressured forward with her hand on his balls until the tip of his cock dug into the girl's dainty vulva, the sharp point prying the lips apart. He knew where to go ... and buried his bone deep in her wretching body. His toes danced on the thick carpet and he stabbed her deep. Instinctively, Mavis massaged ... jacked him off through the thick skin of his cock jacket and felt the knob swelling. He has a magnificent cob, she marveled, bending her head to watch him knife it into the girl. Terry's feet flew into the air and her ankles locked over the hunching animal's back. ""Aaaaaaaaaanh!"" Terry whimpered as the dog flung his cock into her. Mavis saw the huge knob coming out of the pouch. The dog was bouncing it against the splayed lips of the vulva. Then he crammed it all into the tight hole, past the yielding pelvic bones and he had his bone buried in Terry Lewis' dainty, fragile body. He humped away in short, gouging strokes, deep in her insides. Miriam and Connie were panting with perverted pleasure as they held the girl bent over the ottoman. And Mavis stroked the black-skinned balls ... And Terry suddenly wheedled, ""Fuuuuuck me! I'm being fucked by a dog! It's so good ... being fucked by a dooooog! And his big knob is stuck in me! I can hold his cock in me because his knob is locked in my twatittty!"" And the dog had it in her snatch good. Mavis leaned back as Miriam and Connie released Terry's arms and scooted away to watch. It was plain the dog wasn't going to give up soon. He wasn't going to turn around ass-to-ass. He was going to stay hung in the young woman until he was ready to soften and unlatch. Terry clenched a handful of her close-cropped hair and with her other hand, she played with one of the boxer's ears, tweaked his nose and let him lick her fingers. She guided his great tongue to her tits and started moaning and bumping her fanny as he licked in great slurps across the perfect mounds of beauty. Then he began pumping it in and out of her again in short, spearing strokes and Terry came again and again. The ball near the back of his cock must have been the size of an orange. It was lodged---stuck---in her snatch. It would never come out---his cock---accidentally. Terry held his dick in her pussy with the inner tension of coital muscles and her thighs clenched around his body. Mavis took the drink Connie offered her, fascinated, hypnotized by the uncanny sight of a dog fucking a woman. And Terry was loving every plunge of his prick and the big ball wedged inside her vagina. Mavis wondered if the sex stick was stuck all the way into Terry's womb. ""Is he shoving it into your uterus?"" she suddenly asked, impulsively. ""Is---he---ever!"" Terry panted. ""I'm blowing my fuck-gasket again!"" She writhed and grunted and up-butt-fucked to get all of the dog's cock. ""I'd like to have his big knob in my ever-lovin'- fuckin'-womb!"" The boxer knew his business. He hunched forward brutally, burying his prick deep in Terry and he gobbled a beautiful tit, gently, into his lascivious mouth and Terry exploded, reached to grab the dog's nuts in both hands and pull his ass toward hers. ""He's shooting a gallon of hot jizz into my swat!"" Terry squalled with erotic delight. Mavis could see Terry's tight butt hole flutter and spasm and seem to work in and out. Mavis felt faint her vision seemed to spin and her tummy felt all swimmy. She realized that watching the session of sexual intercourse between Terry Lewis and the boxer had greatly stimulated her pussy and it was all sticky and hot. Passion was raging like an inferno through her vagina and roaring into her womb. She fumbled her empty glass away and twisted her body around to lie on her stomach. She was conscious of a humming in her ears, of her breath whistling through her flared nostrils. Vaguely, she was aware of cool, adept hands shuffling under the short hem of her dress, of her panties being peeled off over her tensed rump and down her long, tapering thighs. She had no resistance to the pairs of hands lifting her butt into the air, pushing her knees up and apart from her flanks. Fingers were playing around with her hot vulva, parting the thick petals. She shuddered as something hot mopped into her wet, sticky groove. ""Oh, my God!"" Mavis whined. Miriam and Connie had gotten the dog's dick out of Terry, had turned him away from the small woman's body and were pointing him onto her. She felt her pussy crawling and squirming as the thick, hot tongue plowed through her vulva and rasped tantalizingly over her anal opening, up and down the crack of her ass. ""Oooooh!"" And he was mounting her! She could feel his hairy underside against her buttocks, the loaves fanned apart with involuntary anticipation. God! her mind quavered. Just a few hours before, she had been screwed by Willie Quentin! Now, she was about to be fucked by a big animal! His forelegs were locked around her narrow waist and she felt his lolling tongue between her shoulder blades. Mavis' head was twisted to her right. She opened her eyes and could see the dog's right hind leg dancing between her legs as he positioned himself. The sharp point of his prick skidded up and down her fanny crease, almost penetrated her asshole. But it glazed on past---downward-- -and speared her throbbing pussy. His knob was still there, ready! He hunched forward and Mavis stiffened against his weight and pressure. ""Aaaaaaaaggggggghhhhh!"" she grunted, the sound turning into a soft, wailing scream as he drove his cock home, knifing it all the way into her pussy, lodging the big, hot ball behind her pelvic bones. And she knew how Terry had felt! It was ecstatic! It was exotic! It was heavenly and he punched her pussy vigorously and she swirled into a ravaging orgasm that seemed to sear her mind. ""Oooooohhhhhh!"" she shuddered, back-fucking her ass to meet his rapid humps and pumps and hunches. She knew, later, she would feel revulsion and shame. But right now she was getting the fucking of her life from the dog's long, thick, burning prick. Pump-pump! Prick slammed into her uterus. Sloosh-sloosh! Big cock-knob batted around just inside her sex tunnel. ""Fuck-fuck! Fuck-fuck! Fuck-fuck!"" she heard the words clearly and realized they were coming from her sex-tormented mouth. ""Fuuuuuccccckkk meeeeee!"" she yelled. Then, minutes later, she was flooded with liquid fire as the dog plunged his cock deep into her and flooded her funnel full of his steaming animal semen. Instinctively, Mavis drew her knees together, thighs clenching, capturing the animal's rigid shaft and large knob in her wretching and spasming tube. Vaguely, dimly, she was aware of his plaintive whining as he tried to back out of her, but she held him tight. His forepaws were on the small of her back, just above the taut, fleshy buns. And he was swiveling around. His entire sex auger was twisting inside her. One of his hind feet was lifting ... and he was stepping over their welded connection. And they were asshole to asshole. His massive cock was bent back between his hind legs, firmly secured in her voracious cunt. And the hard, blunt clipped tail was gouging at her anus as he struggled to crawl away, drag his prick out of her pussy. She was aware of Miriam urging her to raise up on her elbows. It was a struggle. Mavis was sapped from her super-sensual experience. But she accomplished it. Miriam's hands parted the bodice of her dress and her fingers slid inside the filmy bra to fondle the hard-tipped tits. And back there ... Connie was playing with the dog's balls, keeping his cock hard inside her burning cunt. And the dog shot again. His gushing, fiery honey cascaded all through her snatch and catapulted Mavis into another shattering climax. ""Oooooohhhm, dear!"" she whimpered. ""Myyy God!"" she quavered. ""I'm cumming again!"" She drew a deep breath. She sobered slightly. ""I'm being fucked by a dog!"" More than ever, she felt she was a sex captive, at the mercy and caprice of Connie and Miriam. And hadn't Willie gotten to her? She was his captive, too! He had promised she would have to do it with him only one time, but Mavis sensed, intuitively, he could get to her again, if he pushed the demand. And Hank Carr had a lever, if he were inclined to fuck her! ""My God!"" she wept softly, involuntarily pushing her firm breasts into Miriam's massaging palms. Probably, there would be no swap to it ... she was a sex toy for all of them! She opened her eyes and met the lewd stare of Terry Lewis. The elfin girl was no innocent. She liked her sex. What about her husband, Mickey? His wife had just had her first copulation with an animal. Would she, Mavis, be forced to submit to Mickey's fucking? Oh, my God! What if they threatened to tell Phil anything and everything?\n\n* * *\n\nWas it an hour later? Two hours? She had no recollection of relaxing her pussy and releasing the dog's slick red prick from her pussy. Only vaguely, she remembered, stumbling to her feet, grabbing her panties and wiping the dog's juices from her inner thighs. She crammed them into her crotch to soak up the remaining flow of his cum and slipped from the house. Miriam and Connie seemed oblivious to her departure. Miriam was introducing the tiny Terry to her dildo; Connie was squatting on Terry's face, forcing her to eat her pussy ...\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nIn the safety and seclusion of her own home, Mavis stripped and bathed, consumed by thoughts of guilt at having let Willie lay her---and getting drunk and letting the Carrs' boxer diddle her cunny with his slick pecker. Almost ill, she washed out her twat again and again. Still stark naked, she prowled through the house and tried to deaden her memory with liquor. She knew that if she didn't get thoroughly drunk, she would cry all night. And she still had Sunday to live through before Phil got home Monday. ""I'm a snockered slut,"" she moaned with self-recrimination. ""But Willie would have let me go to jail over somebody else's theft, if I hadn't let him fuck me! And I was too drunk to know what was happening to me when the dog screwed me!"" she rationalized. But Willie had given her a lot of cocking---and she had been needing it for quite a while. And Connie's husband really knew how to fuck, ball a girl! She shuddered. And the boxer was one of the best fucks she had ever had! ""Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh, nooo,"" she wept softly, surprised that no tears came. ""Did I---NO, I didn't enjoy being fucked by Willie and that beast!"" But hadn't she? Her vagina was all soppy and crawly as her mind toyed, suddenly, with the erotic recollection. Was she really a rotten, fuckin' slut? But she was in their grips! If they said ""fuck,"" she would fuck; if they said ""suck,"" she would suck! She would do their perverted bidding. She was a prisoner of their corrupt whims! There probably, would be no mate-swapping! She was just a tool for their sexual greed!\n\n* * *\n\nMavis awoke about mid-morning Sunday. There was a burning itch in her vagina that communicated itself to her rectal channel. She writhed under the light bed clothing and opened her eyes slowly. A good night's sleep had been good for her; her spirits were brighter and the events of the day before---being screwed by Willie and the dog---weren't nearly as repulsive as they had been the night before. She slipped from bed and strode naked to the bedroom window. She gripped the cord and whipped the drapes aside, then frowned. It was raining. Her eyes swept across backyards---and saw Connie and Miriam cavorting in the downpour, wearing bikinis. For July, it had to be a warm and unexpected rain. Through the open window, she could smell the warm freshness. Mavis smiled broadly. Connie and Miriam seemed to be having a crazy time, just running and prancing about in the rain. ""Why don't you take off those silly bikinis?"" she said aloud. ""They don't hide much, anyhow!"" She watched for several minutes, then slipped into a short dressing gown, and went downstairs. She made toast and ate it with a glass of orange juice and a cup of strong, black coffee. As she munched the toast, she reviewed what she had to do---get a thousand dollars from the bank and think of some excuse for Phil. Maybe she could tell her husband that her brother called and begged for a loan that he would pay back as soon as he could. Well, he never would. But her story wouldn't be checked, Phil didn't like her lazy brother. Her second cup of coffee Mavis laced with a double-shot of whiskey. She felt a little smug; that story would suffice. Oh, Phil might raise hell for a few minutes, but his anger would subside. Better that than have a scandal over stealing money from the store. And she might go to jail and lose Phil! Yet the unpleasant thoughts didn't submerge her into melancholy. However, one thing did perplex her---it seemed that Miriam and Connie got an abnormal pleasure from the sex antics of others. Yet, Connie seemed cut from a little different cloth than Miriam. Hadn't she lost her composure and eaten Mavis' pussy with absolute, greedy abandon? And hadn't Mavis seen her push her snatch onto Terry's mouth? Idly, suddenly feverish Mavis wondered what it would be like to tongue out another woman's swat. How would it be to put her lips on Miriam's clean-shaven vulva and kiss it deeply? Then dip the tip of her tongue into the hot, wet, slick petals and suck on the little clit-thorn! ""I've got to stop thinking like this,"" she muttered, shaking her head, clenching her thighs over her cushiony pillow and grinding the pussy mesh. She poured bourbon into her cup and filled it with coffee. Mavis was baffled by her carnal thoughts. Even when she--- those few months---had engaged nightly in her promiscuous pursuit of money, she had retained a distinct dignity and pride. It had been a necessity, selling her body to men, but now her mind engaged in all sorts of sex fancies! Her vagina seemed to be a ravenous glutton for hard penis with an appetite that would never be sated. ""Lord, oh, Lord!"" she moaned, grinding her smooth thighs together to apply delicious pressure on her thick prissy lips and the prickling clitoris that had turned hot and hard. Her musing was shattered rudely by the chimes. Someone was at the back door. Flustered, she jumped to her feet and adjusted the robe and its sash to cover any trace of her nakedness. Then she hurried to answer the beckon. Her eyes widened as she stared out at Connie Quentin and Miriam Carr. They were dripping wet, still wearing their bikinis. ""You two look like a couple of drowned cats!"" Mavis laughed, holding the door wide. ""Wet pussies, you mean,"" Miriam grinned, slipping inside and back-swatting Mavis' rear as she passed. ""Sopping wet, hot pussies,"" Connie amended, quickly kissing Mavis with rain-wet lips and pinching a tittie through her robe. ""Got a couple of towels for these two crazy cants?"" Miriam asked, patting at the water that was running down her wet body. Mavis skipped into the utility room and brought back two beach towels she had stored there. She stopped abruptly. Miriam and Connie had stripped off their skimpy bathing suits and stood there naked, without modesty or concern. ""Sometimes I wish I had the nerve to shave off my pussy bush,"" Connie said, taking a towel from Mavis. ""I'll dry you, you hairless bitch and you can do the same for me."" Watching the two towel each other's bodies, paying adoring attention to breasts and crotches and buttocks was more than Mavis could stand. ""I'll fix you two a couple of coffee royals,"" she said, slipping away toward the kitchen. Mavis was openly fascinated by the two nude women sitting with her at the breakfast nook. The brisk rubbing with rough towels had popped their nipples out, dark and hard and pointed. ""Did Willie give you a little last night?"" Miriam teased. ""Heck, no!"" Connie frowned. ""He said he was all zapped out! I wonder who? I have a suspicion some other woman's monkey has been gobbling my hubby's meat-banana!"" Mavis sensed herself blushing, hoped that Connie and Miriam didn't notice. Willie had fucked her! Yet, she felt certain he hadn't told his wife about it, Connie was leering at Miriam. ""I think I know whose animal got his meat!"" Miriam giggled appreciatively and looked away as she sipped her coffee and whiskey. And Mavis was relieved; Connie was, undoubtedly, referring to the night before when the Quentins and Carrs had swapped! ""Besides, last night was Saturday---the night Willie has to tabulate receipts of all the stores in the Salt Lake City area and get it into the armored van. I'm sure he gets uptight with all that money in his office and virtually no security."" Mavis watched Miriam nod, ""Hank says the store officials are stupid; it would be easy to rob them---Willie.""\n""And,"" Connie agreed, ""Willie handled a little more than $275,000 last night!""\n""With that kind of responsibility, no wonder he had a limp, limber dingus!"" Miriam chuckled, reaching to tweak Connie's right nipple. ""Keep your sexy hands to yourself! Don't start something you can't finish!"" Connie chirped, recoiling with mock indignity. They were silent as Mavis freshened the drinks. Then Connie pouted, ""Willie says the guys are going to play poker Monday night; he hopes Phil gets home and will join in."" Mavis hoped her dissatisfaction didn't show. She wanted Phil to herself his first night home. ""Who all is going to play?"" Miriam broke up Mavis' thoughts. ""He said if they can count on Phil, there will be Willie and Hank and Mickey and that old fart, Ben Clover,"" Connie counted off on her fingers. ""Willie says five players makes a good game.""\n""And what do we women do while the men are playing cards?"" Mavis continued to pout, feeling a cold gnawing deep in her tummy ""Why, you've been to their card parties, honey!"" Miriam chided. ""We keep their glasses filled, sandwiches in their greedy hands and slap their hands when they sneak a feel and play grab- ass!""\n""I think,"" Connie said slyly, ""that our dear Mavis is looking forward to a jounce in the hay and having her pussy poked on Phil's first night home from Cheyenne.""\n""Awwww, come on, honey!"" Miriam hiccupped. ""Don't tell us you haven't had enough cums in the past couple of days to take the edge off your pecker yearnings! There were all the things Connie and I did for you---and you did for yourself---and you even---took so much out of old Errol Flynn the boxer that he wasn't even interested in my slot last night when Hank had to work a double shift on Robbery Detail!"" Mavis reddened, then grinned in good humor. ""If Phil wants to play poker with the guys, it's okay!"" The silence grew heavy for a few minutes and Mavis sensed apprehension building as she peered at Connie's sly smile and sparkling eyes ""If you should need a little sexing, Mavis-honey, I bet I know where I can get you some,"" Connie smirked. Not your damned husband! No one! Mavis rebelled mentally. ""I bet I can get Dell Emerson to crawl your gorgeous frame and give you a lusty fuck!"" Connie pursued. ""Good, God, NO!"" Mavis flushed. ""Come on!"" Miriam interjected. ""You really got your jollies from Errol Flynn! He fucked you good and you were still begging for more long, hot cock in your swat!""\n""Good Lord!"" Mavis quailed, absently filling their cups with bourbon and coffee. ""I was half-drunk! I didn't know your dog was going tuxedo it to me!""\n""But you didn't resist,"" Connie chided. ""You even bucked and fucked right along with his hunching the cock to you! Well, I bet I can get Dell Emerson to plug your pussy with his young stud prick!""\n""Nooooo! "" She almost swooned when Miriam said tersely, ""And I'll bet I know something that will convince Mavis to take him oh!""\n""Whaaaaant?"" Connie giggled. ""My business---if Mavis doesn't consent to cooperate,"" Miriam winked, gloating. ""Right, Mavis-honey?"" When Mavis kept silent, Miriam said eagerly, ""Get Dell here! You can, can't you? Right now!""\n""Oh, God! Please, no!"" Mavis pleaded. ""Yes!"" Connie bubbled, springing to her feet and running naked into Mavis' living room to the telephone. When she returned, Miriam said thoughtfully, ""After Dell bangs Mavis, I might enjoy some of his twang, myself! He's a young, handsome stud!""\n""Maybe we'll all get a little sex-servicing!"" Connie booted, gulping her coffee royal. ""He'll be here in about twenty minutes. Mavis? You got a couple of spare robes or something? We don't want to startle all of the starch out of his pecker by letting him walk in on us naked!"" Mavis glared at Miriam, knowing the threat she implied concerned the short time she had hustled her fanny as a prostitute. ""Upstairs, to the right, in the big closet."" She felt helpless. She was going to be fucked by yet another man. And Connie and Mavis were going to watch him pump the prick to her! Her sense of desolation was too great to even consider pending humiliation. Oh, damn! Her sex orifice was a burning tube! Even her rectal region was searing, tormenting fire. No! No! No! Mavis wallowed in misery. She was going to be fucked again and her body was craving a man---his hard meat! She was unaware that she was drinking straight bourbon. All her mind could deal with---her conscience---was the reality that soon she would be naked with a man on her, in her, fucking her! She had never felt more a captive of someone else's will and demands in her life. She was naggingly aware of her knees creeping apart, of cool air on her feverish pussy, of a spasming in her vagina. Her body wanted a man's long, thick, hard cock! ""Ooooooooothhhhh!"" she sobbed quietly, baffled that no tears flowed from her eyes. Dully, numbly, Mavis shuffled to her feet to answer the chimes sounded at the back door. She hesitated a moment, checked her robe, careful it was protecting her modesty. Dumbly, she stared at the tall Dell Emerson. His hair was mussed slightly and she thought absently he had probably done it when he removed his stock apron. ""You need me?"" Dell asked, eyes intense. ""Mrs. Quentin called and Willie sent me over. What's the matter? What do you want?"" How, Mavis fretted, can I tell you that you are here to fuck me? We are going to fornicate while Connie and Miriam watch because they are going to force us to! Why don't you take your viriled dick and run away? ""Come in,"" Mavis said flatly. ""I'll get you a cup of coffee royal---you may as well get a little drunk."" She didn't wait for his response, but turned and led the way into the dining room where she got a cup and mixed a coffee royal---half and half. Buster, she thought, gulping her own cold booze, you wanted to have me a day or two ago. Now you will! You're going to fuck me because I don't want Miriam telling on me- --and Connie knows something that will keep you from saying no! Well, buddy-boy Dell, after you diddle my hole, you better not go around telling other people! Just fuck me, drop your rocks, enjoy your screw and keep your damned mouth shut! ""I'd better not drink,"" Dell hedged. ""After I do whatever it is you need, I have to get back to the store.""\n""Yes, Dell, drink up!"" Connie crooned as she and Miriam returned from upstairs. Mavis noticed that the two beautiful women were deliberately careless about flashing their legs for Dell's eyes and their ripe mounds were daringly obvious. ""Mavis, you'll do it,"" Miriam said tersely, eyes glinting a little cruelly. ""Dell's here---and you'll let him! "" She didn't say anything, felt helpless and cornered. ""What?"" Dell asked. Mavis watched Connie push Dell into a chair and lean toward him. Mavis knew that Dell couldn't help but see down the front of the robe that Connie wore. His eyes seemed to pop a little bit and Mavis knew he was able to ogle her luscious bosom. For a second, she thought he was going to snake a hand inside and grab a plump, firm tittie. ""Whhhhaaaaatttt? Oh, no!"" Dell protested, voice swimming with amazement, disbelief. ""Why not?"" Connie purred, tousling his short-cropped hair. ""You're a man---and I'll bet you aren't getting any from Becky!"" Mavis suspected Connie had whispered the proposition to him. ""And if you don't agree, how would you like it if I told my husband to fire your ass? Jobs are scarce and I know you're barely struggling by, trying to save money during the summer for law school in the fall. And how do you think the law firm where Becky works would react toward you if my husband should call--- very indignant---and tell the lawyers that you had made sexy passes at me? And I'll bet you would lose Becky, too! The best thing all around for you to do is give Mavis a good fucking and enjoy it!"" Please! Please! Please! No! Mavis' mind cried in resistance to the humiliation that was about to be heaped on her. She glanced up, looked away. Dell's pain-filled eyes were trying to read whether this was what she wanted. She didn't want him to think she was a wanton slut who had other women find her a stud. ""Mavis,"" Miriam nudged her softly, threatening. ""I'll just tell Phil---at first ... if you don't consent, then others!"" You bitchy beast! Mavis recoiled, surprised that her hate for Miriam and her blackmail wasn't intense---as it should have been. ""Where?"" she said dully, aware of Connie's hands slyly unbuttoning Dell Emerson's shirt. He seemed so shocked he didn't notice. As for herself, she felt an overall chill flowing over and through her body. Her thighs were clamped together and her vulva seemed dry and icy. A woman could take in a man's hard-on whether she wanted it or not! But how could they force a man to screw if he didn't want to, In the first place he had to have a hard jock or it wouldn't penetrate. Could Miriam and Connie get Dell hard? ""Upstairs, in your bedroom!"" Miriam gloated triumphantly. ""Not in Phil's and my bed!"" Mavis rebelled harshly, not looking at any of them. ""In the living room, on the couch!"" Connie hooted softly. ""It's like ours; it folds down and makes into a double bed!""\n""Come on!"" Miriam commanded as she and Connie rose and started toward the living room. Mavis knew she was more than a little drunk. ""No one is going to fuck me in my bed except my husband!"" she whined. But no one heard her. She was surprised that Dell Emerson had followed Miriam and Connie so immediately. After a minute, resigned, she rose shakily and shuffled reluctantly toward the living room. She paused and stared at the couch that had been let down. To her it seemed to represent a sacrificial altar on which she would be subjected to adulterous indignity for the obtuse sexual pleasure of Connie and Miriam. How could she have ever considered them her two closest neighborhood friends? Because they were the only ones she knew in the area. And she wondered how Terry Lewis felt today, after---they had pinioned her and introduced her to bestial intercourse. Yet, if she remembered correctly, from what Terry had said, Terry wanted the experience of being screwed by an animal! She was unaware that gentle tears had started, blurring her vision. Miriam and Connie seemed like wicked strangers to her. She could see that Connie had stripped Dell to the waist and his muscles were quivering as he stood stolid, deeply, emotionally agitated. ""What do you want me to do?"" Mavis' voice quivered, unable to take her eyes from the flattened couch. If she were going to be fucked, she wanted to get at it, get it over with! As if hypnotized, Mavis watched Connie work adroitly with Dell's clothes, drop his pants and shorts down around his ankles. She was surprised; Dell didn't have a ready hard-on---but he wasn't shriveled with shame and dismay, either! There was a certain puffiness in his penis and his husky testes were lifted midway in their sac. Somehow---from experience---Mavis knew that he was well-hung, would have a master cock if Miriam and Connie succeeded in getting it fully erect! Mavis shivered involuntarily as little shock waves of erotic expectation sparked through her. It was purely a physical reaction---her mind was filled with revulsion! Mavis couldn't quell the ripples of excitement as she watched Connie's hands on Dell's lithe body, rubbing his muscled belly, his legs, inner thighs---carefully avoiding touching his balls and penis. And Miriam's hands were massaging Dell's lean buttocks pinching and squeezing and kneading. Mavis' eyes focused on Dell's privates as his nuts rolled up and down, his pecker twitched. Yes! They were getting him ready---whether he wanted to or not! They would be able to get him in shape to fuck! Mavis inched forward, fascinated. She had seen felt, guided a lot of cocks into her cunt. But Dell's penis was a marvel. He had been circumcised; there was absolutely no foreskin at all. His penis, slowly gorging with blood, was like a peeled wiener. The blood veins now, were filling and ridging along the sides and top of his thickening dong. He was going to have a huge prick, long and thick. Even his balls seemed to be enlarging as Connie continued to tease and caress his belly and inner thighs, the tips of her thumbs just barely goading his scrotum. Dell's body continued to tremble and his stem was rising, extending, extending. It was going to be a long, tight-skinned pole with a blunt point. The slit in the head was gaping and Mavis could see the slick pinkness from which thick cream soon would be pouring into her. Dell's cock was reaching full extension. It was so long and heavy it sagged away from his crotch, lifting his bag of balls. The veins along the side were like blue cords under the dark brown skin. Mavis was vaguely aware of Miriam leaving him and slipping up beside her. She made no effort to resist as Miriam's hands undid the sash of her gown, parted it and lifted it from her shoulders, slid it down over her arms and tossed it away. Mavis stood perfectly still under Dell's gaze. His eyes were nearly closed, but she knew he was studying her uplifted breasts, tiny, pointed nipples. His gaze drifted down to her narrow waist, to the flat tummy to the profuse growth like a meadow on her pussy mound. Mavis quivered as Miriam's cool hand moved down between her shoulder blades, over the small of her back to play with the solid butt buns. The hand with tickling fingers worked up and down over her ass. Mavis knew her fanny had no sag and she sighed as Miriam continued to rub her butt. Muscles fluttered in her tummy and her rectum as Miriam worked her fingers into the clenched crack and nudged her burning puckered anus. ""Are you ready to fuck, Mavis?"" Miriam breathed hotly in Mavis' left ear. Mavis didn't respond as she continued to stare at Dell's prodigious prod. Her cunny and vulva still felt sandpaper dry. She had doubts she could take Dell's prick easily- --it was so huge! She just knew, being dry in her channel, Dell was going to hurt her. The moment of reckoning, time of coital truth was nearly at hand, Mavis knew. Clear sticky syrup was oozing from the slot in the end of Dell's prick. He was ready to fuck! His nostrils were flaring, then narrowing and she knew he could smell the warm aroma of her pussy, dry or not! ""Ready for a good clicking, honey?"" Miriam whispered again, flicking her tongue into Mavis' ear. ""He has a magnificent peter, doesn't he, honey? Dell will give you all the cock you can handle!"" Mavis felt the tip of Miriam's finger inserted slightly in her hot asshole. She knew that Dell's prick, once he got it all the way into her and it was well-lubricated---would make her snatch steam. ""Ready to get on the couch, honey and let Dell fuck you?"" Miriam pursued. And her finger wormed deeper into her rectum--- and Mavis felt a release of juices in her pussy. The inner petals of her vulva were itching and burning deliciously. She could hardly stand the erotic flushes that were being ignited all through her pelvic region. ""Let's get on the couch, honey, and let Dell give you a good pussy-plundering!"" Miriam urged her forward. It was time. Mavis eased onto the couch on her knees and crawled toward the center of the couch with Miriam's finger still sunk deep in her rectal cavity. She hesitated, whined softly as Miriam worked her finger around the burning cavern, then extracted it. Without further urging, Mavis swiveled her body about and turned onto her back. Miriam touched the back of her left knee. Obediently, Mavis drew her feet toward her fanny, pulled her knees up and spread her thighs wide, presenting her hairy target for Dell's meat spear. Mavis waited for him, eyes half-closed, lids heavy, staring at the ceiling. She sensed Miriam moving around, above her head. Then Miriam's hands touched her face, moved down to cup her hot tits. She heard Dell rustling forward, felt his timid weight on the side of the couch. In just a minute, he would be ... whatever else, Mavis thought, I won't reach down there, take hold of his cock and guide it into me! Mavis stretched her arms straight out from her body and gripped the edge of the couch with her fingers. Oh, God! she wished Miriam would stop playing with her breasts, fanning her passion! She wouldn't help Dell slide his prick into her! She gripped harder. She sensed him easing between her drawn-up thighs. She wouldn't look at him. The muscles in her buttocks tensed as his hairy legs gently brushed her sleek inner thighs. Would he be gentle when he stabbed his cock into her vagina? Or would he be like a maddened bull and slam the hard, bludgeoning meat into her dainty body tissues? Mavis sensed Dell getting closer and closed her eyes. She thought she could feel the intense heat of his genital organ on her own feverish pussy. In seconds, she thought, body tensing, he will be putting it in me and fucking me! I won't fuck him back! she vowed, biting her lower lip roughly. I just won't cooperate and give him the satisfaction of matching his fuck-strokes with my own! She could hear his rapid breathing somewhere a few inches above her face. She trembled as one of his hands rested on her bare shoulder, fingers gripped her tender flesh. Her knees quivered as he adjusted his torso between her legs and she felt a hand fumbling down there. Mavis felt a thumb parting the labia, spreading them so the head of his cock could plow, unobstructed into her furrow. ""Gently,"" Mavis murmured, almost pleading, as Dell wedged the blunt knob of his prick firmly into her sex groove. The heat of him was intense as his prick grew bolder, probing nearer and nearer the entry to her glory tunnel. She winced as he gripped her shoulder more firmly. His hand was still between their bodies and she knew he must be gripping his shaft near: the base, trying to aim it accurately at the fluttering entry to her body. ""Please! Be gentle!"" Mavis begged, wishing she could shrink her ass away from his cock that was like a red hot poker working around in her vulva. ""OOOOOOOOOHHHH,"" Mavis sighed. The thick point of Dell's prick was nudging at her hole. One thing, she thought, there won't be that rolled-back fold of foreskin to create added friction if he does bang his cock into me hard. His hand was gone from between their bellies and was on her other shoulder. She breathed deeply and relaxed slightly as Dell hesitated. Then his knees nudged forward toward the splayed loaves of her ass and the coarse hair on his thighs grated against her own tender legs. She sighed, almost with relief, as Dell slowly slid his massive penis into her vagina. He was going to be gentle. He wasn't going to bang it into her. Mavis was ever so grateful that Dell was gentle. She even spread her knees wider to give him greater access, more freedom as he burrowed and drilled his slick-skinned prick deeper and deeper into her sex tube. She was so relieved that he wasn't going to attack her like a butcher---that her sphincter muscles contracted and expanded around his shaft. But I won't fuck back, she told herself as he delved his cock deeper into her now-lubricated snatch. ""Uuununhhhhhhghggghhh,"" she moaned as the head of his bone nudged her cervix and slid on past toward her womb. He does have a mammoth instrument, she gulped silently. He will really fuck me deep! Every muscle in her body twinged, every nerve tingled as he drew far out and slowly slid his cock back into her until his big balls slap- slapped against her uptilted fanny. Their combined juices were seeping out of her burning swat. He gave her four or five long, gentle pumps, stroking his cock into her. Mavis could smell the musky aroma of cock socked into hot cunt strong in her nostrils. She wiggled under him, spread her knees wider as he began to settle into a steady coital rhythm, pumping the prick to her, socking the hard head against the bottom of her canny. ""Aaaaaaahhhhh,"" she sighed as his pace quickened. There were soft wet sounds down between their torsos as he rocked the cock to her. Mavis was aware that her feet had lifted from the couch and were waving around high above Dell's humping rump. She knew that this lifted her flattened crotch to him, let him plunge his prick another inch into her sex cavern. And he was fucking her faster and she was ... ""CUUUUMMMMIIIIIINNNNNG!"" Mavis shrilled, her ass pumping wildly. He kept plunging it in and out of her as she orgasmed like a primitive savage. ""Giiiiiivvvveeeeee it to me!"" she panted, growled, screamed, begged. ""Fuck it to me!"" She kept climaxing, cunt muscles spasming and wrenching with glorious pleasure. Mavis sensed that Connie had moved toward her bottom and had her feet, pushing them far back toward her head as Dell continued to plunder her cunt with his thudding cock. She almost fainted with erotic delight as he slammed in deep and began shooting her snatch full of his thick, boiling jizz. And she was fucking back, her pussy glorying in the massive prick that was crammed deep into her body and was gushing love juice into her. Mavis was pleasurably exhausted. Her mind seemed to swirl in euphoria; she felt dreamy and relaxed. ""Oooooo, ohhhhh,"" she murmured, not wanting Dell to take his cock out of her cunt where he had let it soak in her sex cauldron for several minutes---even after she had siphoned out all his jizz. Mavis turned her head and opened her eyes slightly. Miriam and Connie had the naked Dell flat on his back in the living room floor and Connie was squatting down on him as Miriam held his sex post perpendicular to his heaving body so Connie could capture it with her thick-lipped pussy. Mavis closed her eyes. She would sleep and let Miriam and Connie have their way with the young virile Dell. They could take turns fucking him ... But she would sleep ...\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nHank and Miriam Carr were in the Moran living room when Phil drove in the driveway and Mavis had no opportunity to talk to her husband, let alone take the time to choose her words and determine just how much she could tell him---about the things that had happened to her. ""We got a poker game tonight at Willie's,"" Hank said, sipping the drink Mavis had mixed. ""You'll make it, won't you? We won't play too late.""\n""I reckon,"" Phil grinned, patting Mavis on the bottom. He flattened his dark brown hair with the palm of his right hand. ""When does the game start?""\n""In about an hour,"" Hank said. ""Gives you time to eat and come over."" But even after Miriam and Hank had gone, with Phil nibbling on cold beef sandwiches, washing it down with bourbon and soda, Mavis couldn't think of a way to open the conversation that was weighing on her mind. Absently, it seemed, Phil finally said, ""What's your feeling about what you mentioned to me on the phone?""\n""What? I don't know,"" Mavis muttered, nerves jangling. ""I don't think so ...""\n""Why?"" Phil grinned. ""Don't tell me you can't bear the thought of a little strange puntang? Just talking, though, I think Connie and Miriam might have a pretty hot tail between those fancy legs. And they're kinda obvious, pushing it at a guy sometimes. And Hank and Willie---I know they're aware of it--- don't seem to be perturbed by the idea their wives might put out between strange sheets."" Arching an eyebrow, Mavis challenged, ""If you think you want to dip your wick in their lamps---go ahead!"" Phil laughed easily, ""I was thinking of a different analogy-- -darting my stinger into their blossoms!""\n""Then dip your stinger in their blossoms,"" Mavis joined her husband's soft laughter. She loved his infectious grin and sparkling brown eyes. Truly, she didn't care if he fucked Connie and Miriam! Bitterness gnawed at her elation for a second. How could she resent her husband's having an affair with other women-- -after what she had done? And she had enjoyed it---once the penile penetration had been accomplished and hard, experienced cock was inserted deep into her hungry vagina. Quietly, Mavis said, replenishing her husband's drink, ""If they give you an opportunity to fuck them---don't turn it down."" She hoped bitterness and deceit weren't apparent in her voice. Phil laughed and clutched a firm butt cheek in one hand as he took the drink from her hand that trembled slightly. ""I doubt that they can give a guy the quality of nookey you can.""\n""Thanks for the dubious compliment,"" Mavis smiled gratefully. ""You're a good piece of ass,"" Phil nodded, reaching under the hem of her miniskirt and stroking her inner thighs, caressing the pulpy fruit of her woman---hood and tracing the crack of her ass with his closed fingers. ""Want a sample now?"" Mavis teased, grinding her pelvis coitally against his hand. ""Let's go play a few hands of poker---and I'll fill your tight little sex maw later with lots and lots of eager cock!"" Mavis smiled good-naturedly, ""You'd rather go play 'poke her' with cards than stay home and poke me with prick! I don't understand how you can prefer chips around a table with men when you have a red-hot chippie at home just dying to flop into bed naked and fuck you to sleep?"" She was surprised she didn't cringe as she labeled herself a chippie for her husband. After all, that's what she was! First with Willie, then the boxer, then with Dell Emerson! Who would be next, she fretted as she accompanied her husband out of the house and across the back yard toward the Quentin residence. ""Do you want to swap---really---Phil? she frowned, taking his arm with both hands and crushing her right breast against his hard biceps. ""It's a thought,"" Phil replied, slowly, thoughtfully. ""I don't know. I've thought about it a lot since we talked on the phone. I don't think I'd have any trouble banging Connie and Miriam---mental hang-ups, that is. But I have jealous palpitations when I consider you naked in someone else's arms and him pistoning his prick into your snug pussy."" Mavis cringed. If you only knew, she wailed mentally, that in the past couple of days Willie had had me, a dog flicked me: Dell laid me. Oh, I just couldn't bear to have you find that out! Softly she said, ""If you want to shag Connie and Miriam---I won't think any the less of you, darling. I've heard that a man sometimes needs some strange poontang. ""But, if I did,"" Phil said thoughtfully, pausing in the Quentin backyard to light a cigarette, ""Willie and Hank will want to bang your ass!"" Mavis was startled by the stern, almost vicious tone of her husband's voice. I'm glad you don't know, she thought, looking away, eyes peering at the abundance of stars in the clear sky. And you'll never arrow, no matter what I have to do! She knew this admission to herself had put her life in bondage as long as she and Phil remained in Salt Lake City where Connie and Miriam and Willie and Henry---and who knew how many others---could get to her! She was a captive just as sure as if she were locked in a jail cell! Connie opened the door and stood peering at them, without a word, for several seconds. She had changed into a one-piece sunsuit and looked very leggy and appetizing. The tight bodice accented her full breasts. ""Come in, characters,"" Connie smiled slowly, and Mavis was aware that Connie's eyes were on Phil. As they passed by the den, Connie took Phil's arm, stopped them. ""Phil and Mavis are here,"" Connie called. A table was in the center of the room. Poker chips had been cut into stacks in front of each chair. Mavis saw Willie and Hank immediately, leaning against the fireplace. Then she saw Ben Glover, Mickey Lewis---and Dell Emerson---lounging in easy chairs positioned about the room. ""Come and join the gals, Mavis; let Phil have a drink before they start their pasteboard carnage."" Mavis nodded to others sitting at the dining room table. There was Miriam and Terry and young Becky. If it worked out that way, everyone could be mated with the exception of Ben Glover. God! she thought, he has lecherous eyes! Mavis nodded to the other girls as Connie brought a large pitcher from the refrigerator. ""Screwdrivers,"" Connie smiled, filling glasses on a tray in the center of the table. Mavis glanced about. Terry's eyes seemed to glitter and Mavis speculated that the little doll had had quite a bit to drink before she and Mickey arrived. And Becky, the trim strawberry blonde, seemed wound up tight. Her eyes seemed furtive and fearful. Mavis wondered if Connie and Miriam had something planned for her and whether Becky was aware of it. Vaguely, Mavis could hear the deep murmur of the men's voices and the clatter of chips as they were tossed into the pot. There were six of them playing. Willie had always contended five made a good game. If they had known that there would be six, she and Phil could have stayed at home. She shrugged away her discontent and tried to concentrate on the girls' harmless conversation about clothes and the drudgery of housekeeping and meals and the lack of variety and excitement in married life. Maybe Becky and Terry missed the subtle inference but it was clear to Mavis that Connie and Miriam were alluding to husband- swapping. She frowned. It seemed, lately, that Miriam and Connie were obsessed with the topic of hopping into bed with some other woman's husband. She made up her mind that she wasn't going to drink much, was going to stay sober so she would be keenly aware of whatever happened---to others as well as to herself. Little Becky was beginning to feel the effects of the vodka. And Terry was drinking faster and the alcohol was beginning to belt her hard; it was evident in her slightly slurred speech and brassy tone. Mavis eased away from the table and strolled about the room, carrying her drink, but not touching it. No one paid attention to her and she drifted toward the den to lounge in the archway. Ben Glover's eyes picked her immediately and fastened on her legs below the miniskirt. Mavis stifled a shudder and wished she had worn slacks! His eyes seemed to strip her naked! ""Has your company beefed up its security---especially on Saturday nights, Willie?"" Glover asked tossing his hand into the discards. Mavis watched Willie nod negatively. ""The brass is satisfied that the armored van guards are sufficient. The van rolls up at ten-fifteen every Saturday night with three armed guards. I help one of them load the money and it's their responsibility."" Her eyes swung to Phil who blew her a silent kiss and winked as he said, ""Ben and I both know that your insurance premium and bond rates would be sharply reduced if you had guards on hand through the evening as receipts arrive from the other stores.""\n""So?"" Willie shrugged, ""tell it to the brass."" The men chuckled, paused in their play to sip their drinks and light cigarettes. ""It would be a cinch,"" Henry Carr said, ""to knock you over, Willie. Even amateurs could hold you up and probably get away clean. For one thing, the police department---we have discussed it and fretted about it---would have damned little to go on. Hell, there isn't even a record of serial numbers of bills. All that cash and checks are dumped in bags by other stores after a fast tabulation and brought to you.""\n""You're right,"" Willie nodded. ""And it makes me a little nervous. I guess store officials think the practice is unknown and they rely on this against the probability of robbery.""\n""Bullshit!"" Glover shuffled the cards, offered the deck for cut, buried a card and dealt. ""That kind of secret can't be kept!""\n""Tell it to the brass!"" Willie said, opening with a blue chip. The casual discussion of armed robbery had a chilling effect on Mavis and she gulped her drink nervously. ""Another round, Connie!"" Willie called, interrupting the conversation. In an instant Miriam slipped past Mavis and into the room. ""I'll accommodate you,"" she said. ""Connie went upstairs to wee-wee."" Mavis watched Miriam, wearing snug shorts and a loose middle blouse, strut to the bar with the men's glasses and mix drinks. The men paused in their play until Miriam returned to hand them fresh high-balls. She didn't bother circling the table to serve, but leaned out over the table---and the blouse sagged and Miriam wasn't wearing a damned thing under it. Her opulent breasts were clearly visible to any man who wanted to look. ""Get your hand off my bottom---whoever you are!"" she challenged. And Mavis---she couldn't tell who---knew that either Ben Glover or Mickey Lewis was sneaking a feel of Miriam's legs and ass! But Miriam didn't bolt away, seemed to enjoy the men's leering at her breasts under the gaping blouse. Then the hand must have been withdrawn from her fanny and she backed away and set the tray on a table next to an easy chair. Mavis watched Miriam circle the table slowly as the men resumed their game. She didn't care that Miriam stopped behind Phil, leaned forward until a full breast rested on his shoulder. Mavis winked quickly when Phil glanced at her, questioningly. Let Miriam throw her sex at Phil, she mused. I don't care. She actually anticipated seeing her husband reach up and tweak Miriam's nipple. But he just folded his cards on the hand of stud and sat unmoving. She wished she could have heard what Miriam whispered to Phil; he scowled slightly. Mavis finished her drink as Miriam wiggled against Phil, actually forced his arm around her narrow waist. Then she edged herself onto his lap, ground her fanny--- around and around---against Phil's groin. How obvious and blatant and wanton can a woman act? Mavis wondered, frowning slightly. Miriam was doing her best to give Phil a dry fuck! Mavis had the eerie sensation things were going to happen before the night was much older. Maybe Phil would get a piece of ass---strange stuff. Mavis pouted. Maybe he has screwed other women since they had been married, but tonight would be the first that she would know about. Herself? Mavis' fingers of her left hand toyed absently with the end of a long blonde tress that trailed over her left shoulder. Would she be subjected to some man's animal, sexual lust? She shivered as if the room had grown suddenly cold. The muscles in her tummy, deep in her loins, seemed to coil with hungry expectation---all against Mavis' troubled will. My God! Mavis fretted mentally, her eyes drifting to her husband who was still getting the coital rubdown from Miriam's teasing, goading swiveling butt in his lap. The others around the table had paused in their play to leer at Miriam trying to arouse Phil to sexual frenzy---and a possible orgy right there in the Quentin den. My husband will flick Miriam tonight! the thought seemed to explode in her mind. And I wanted his cock in me so much! Then an objective thought was sharp and scintillating in her mind. She would like to see Phil's face when he saw Miriam's hairless pussy and shoved his prick into that meaty maw. She wondered if her husband had ever shoved his big click into a woman's chamber that had no carpet of pubic growth adorning it. Everyone was watching Miriam grind her pussy against Phil's genitals---except Ben Glover. His eyes seemed afire, burning in his haggard, lustful face. Mavis' body jerked and there was a sharp stabbing sensation deep in her womb. Her mind was crying NO! NO! NO! But her vaginal appetite for a man's prong-prawn was increasing. Oh, God, no, she quailed. She didn't want to surrender her body to any more men! All the fucking she wanted was from her husband! She didn't want any further humiliating sexual abuse of her body. But she had a strong premonition that she, again, would yield her body to the panting greed of a man. She would spread her legs and let him in, not even resist his pumping his carnal prick into her! She felt tears about to form and turned away, left the room. She paused briefly in the dining room, glad it was empty. She composed herself quickly, brushed away the start of tears. Slowly, Mavis followed sounds in the living room. She paused between the two rooms and watched Connie and Becky easing Terry onto the davenport. ""Passed out, poor dear,"" Connie grinned, shaking her head, tossing her black hair. Don't leave her exposed like that, Mavis thought. Put her legs up on the davenport, together. And pull down her escort. But Mavis continued to stare at the inert girl, at the bare, sleek thighs and the rounded crotch sheathed in blue nylon. Mavis turned away. She had a hunch that Terry, too, would have her pussy plundered by some man's horny instrument. A hot flush washed through Mavis' body. She would like to watch her fucked! In the dining room, Connie and Becky were sitting at the table. Mavis set down her glass and deliberately filled it with screwdriver from the pitcher. She didn't bother to flinch or recoil as she felt Connie snake a hand up under her dress to feel her legs and rub her butt. Let her play, Mavis pouted, standing perfectly still---kind of enjoying the sexy finger play inside her panties, in her crack. She looked up as Miriam rejoined them. ""That Phil is a difficult man to make hard!"" Miriam said. ""I've noticed that at times,"" Mavis murmured, feeling a little bitter, remembering that Phil hadn't touched her in more than a week. She tried to be flippant, ""If you can get his horse up, go ahead and saddle it and ride it in your barn."" But she really didn't mean it. She didn't want Phil fucking other women---and she didn't want to be mauled and screwed by other men. She didn't want to swap! But it seemed they were all hurdling toward mixing mates! Who was going to get her? Some guy was going to be without a cunt---unless two of them doubled up on one woman. Oh, God! Not me! she fretted, almost in a panic. Especially not that lecherous Ben Glover! Maybe she would get laid by Connie! That black-haired beauty now had her fingers playing with her anus and dabbling into her cunny pouch, caressing and gently pinching the puffy labia. Mavis suppressed the heady sensation to giggle. Getting laid and screwed---eaten out---by another woman! Her thoughts were interrupted when Dell strolled in, serious and pale. ""Let's go, Becky. It's late.""\n""And?"" Becky frowned, eyes loving, yet serious and concerned. ""And,"" Dell sighed, ""I lost thirty-five dollars."" Becky didn't have to say it, Mavis thought, reading the small girl's expression. OUCH! That hurt. Those kids needed the money. It never crossed Mavis' mind to remember that Dell had fucked her and had been forced to let Connie and Miriam used his fine, young cock. Then the handsome young couple was gone, declining a nightcap. That left five men and four women---if the passed-out Terry counted! It was only eleven-thirty. And the five men continued their poker play after Dell had withdrawn. She heard her husband gloat, a little loudly, a little drunkenly, ""My pot! Damn! This is a goodern! Must be forty bucks in it!"" Mavis smiled as Connie stiffened slightly. She was pleased her husband was triumphant and happy. ""Mavis!"" Phil called and she was on her feet instantly, hurrying to please him. ""Honey, dash over home and get me a couple of cigars? I would go---but I feel a hot streak upon me!"" Wordlessly, she nodded under his excited Raze. Then she wilted slightly as Henry Carr pushed back his chair. ""I need a breath of fresh air. I'll walk over with you, Mavis. We've had some prowler reports in the neighborhood---I wouldn't want you to encounter some mean character."" Mavis breathed deeply, raggedly. You are the mean character, she thought with a twinge of mental misery. But what can I do?\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\nThe moon had hidden its face behind opaque clouds beyond the Wasatch Mountains to the east. But Mavis needed no light in the inky black night to know here Hank Carr was! She could hear his deep---somewhat fast---breathing right behind her. She could almost feel it on her neck. His musky male aroma drifted on the still night air. He was the one who was going to get her! Mavis' knees weakened and trembled---but her cunny muscles clutched deliciously tormenting and she sensed a hot flush of sex juices released in her trembling sex channel. Her mind cried NO! But her physical being was crying out to be fucked! His footsteps were stealthy and right on her heels. No one had to tell her he had a hard-on. And that hard cock was destined to be socked into her cunt! Mavis couldn't resist a feeling of resignation. He would fuck her---and she would let him! He was off to her side now and a hand was gently touching the small of her back---the tip of a finger was nudged against the dimple-start of her crack. He wasn't even waiting until they got in the house to start putting the make on her! She just hoped he didn't think it was necessary to remind her that he knew she had been a whore in order to lay her! She would let him---she knew she would---she was resigned to taking him on, letting him hose his jizz into her twat! Mavis cursed herself! Her sex channel was roiling, a boiling cauldron! Just from having Hank Carr's knowledgeable hand on her body. Her coital muscles were knotted and bunched. Her rectal passage was itching and burning---and she wished that Hank would get his hand inside her panties and rub her asshole to relieve the exotic torment. SLUT! her mind shouted at her. And she answered silently ... I have no choice. I can't have any of these people know and talk about my past! Henry Carr's hand dropped away from her quivering body as they entered the house. Mavis didn't bother turning on another light as the lamp in the distant living room cut the gloom in the kitchen. Mavis knew exactly where Phil kept his cigars ... in one of the vegetable drawers in the refrigerator. This is where he'll take me, Mavis thought, hesitating on opening the refrigerator. Somehow, she knew. ""I didn't see a sign of a prowler,"" Hank said in the dim kitchen. ""I didn't either, I didn't know we had prowlers in the neighborhood."" Mavis breathed shakily---wishing he would make his move ... piss or get off the pot! There was a rustling behind her, but Mavis wouldn't turn to determine what it was. She folded her arms under her full breasts, just waiting. She sensed it was only a matter of time before Hank made his move. She shivered, hating the suspense of when he would take her. If it were going to happen, she wished he would do it and have it over with---spare her the agony of uncertainty. It would also extinguish the raging fire that was roaring in her cunt. There seemed to be something primitive in the air. It was all animal; the pursuer and the pursued; the hunter and the hunted. She was the prey. Mavis was glad it was very dim in the epic and span kitchen. She didn't want to see it happen to her. Hank wouldn't seem quite so carnal and forbidding here in the gloom. She wouldn't have to look at him as he gave it to her. All she would have to cope with were the feeling and smell and hearing his lustful breathing. This way, in the dark, it wouldn't be so bad even if he made her take his cock and guide it into her. If she couldn't see him---his face---as he fucked her, maybe it would just be like an unpleasant dream. A short dream; depending on how long it took him to pump his prick into her until he came. ""You're a sexy, curvy bundle, Mavis,"" he whispered hoarsely and Mavis jumped, startled, not realizing how near he was. His breath even wafted fine wisps of her blonde hair. She hadn't expected him to speak. She had thought he would just start stripping her---and take her! ""What are you going to do, Hank?"" Mavis mumbled. His soft laughter sent cold chills up and down her spine. ""Why, you came after some cigars, sweet thing. That's what you're going to get---a cigar!""\n""Please?"" she sighed, knees weak and trembling. ""You don't have to ask for it, Mavis,"" Henry Carr said. And he placed his hands on her upper arms. Soon, soon, soon, she fretted, he would be getting to her. She wondered if he were hung as well as Willie. Willie had a huge cock and he knew how to use it! Well, Hank could fuck her, but she wouldn't cooperate. She wouldn't even permit herself to get steamed up and orgasm! She wished her channel would stay dry and the walls of her vagina would rub him raw! She let him turn her torso and pull her into the circle of his arms. God! He was stark naked. That had been the rustling she had heard behind her; Hank taking off his clothes! He had been damned cock-sure he was going to use his cock in her! She didn't resist as he crushed her to his bare, hairy chest. He held her so firmly, her breasts were mushroomed almost out of the bra against him. And his hands were rubbing up and down her back, his fingers pinching her firm buttocks at the terminus of their downward stroke. And his touch was stoking her sex furnace and she was about to erupt. ""Ooooooohhhhh!"" she whimpered as his mouth and spearing tongue found hers. His kiss was masterful and demanding. She let her lips part, chin lift slightly so he could jut his tongue into her mouth. His tongue was wild. Mavis felt she had never been French-kissed like this before in her life. And he was dry- fucking like crazy, grinding his groin against her tummy. And he was hot and bone-hard! She didn't have to see it or feel it with her hands; she knew Hank Carr had an immense pussy plunger! His hands, now cupping her ass and lifting her up on tiptoes, were pushing her toward the precipice of climax and she was about to beg him to rip off her clothes and fuck her! She needed it! Wanted it as badly as any bitch dog in heat! But she didn't have to beg. His hands were busy up under her skirt and her panties were slithering down over her buttocks and he was baring his target for attack. In seconds, the fragile, protective sheath of silk would be gone and there would be nothing between her puffed pussy and his long, hard prick! He was going to fuck her on her own kitchen floor! Hank's hands left the bare, feverish flesh under her skirt and drifted to her shoulders. For a second panic and disappointment seized her. She thought he was going to push her to her knees and force her to give him a blow-job, suck him off and she would be cheated out of having a big cock pummeling her cunt! Whatever had been her earlier resolve had dissipated. Right now, she wanted a fuck! But she would do just as Hank wanted, praying silently that she received sexual relief while he was spending his cock in her and deriving his own pleasure. She couldn't see his face in the dark as he left off kissing her and pushed her away. Mavis let him lead her to the serving bar that separated the kitchen dinette from the dining room. He turned her about and pushed her over the bar. ""What?"" she puzzled in a slightly whining voice as he shoved her aching tits down on the Formica counter. She braced her arms across the surface, clenched the far edge with her hands. Mavis rested her face on her left forearm, trying to peer behind her, but couldn't see the naked Henry Carr. But he was back there. And she knew he was going to feed his cock into her cunt from behind. Somehow, dog-fashion had always seemed degrading to her. But she wouldn't resist or complain. She was going to get his hard meat in her pussy. She had resolved that she wouldn't cooperate, wouldn't permit herself to climax, but, now, she was starving for long plunges of hard, pulsating cock in her quivering cunny. She trembled with anticipation as he hiked her skirt up over her ass, exposing her fanny. Obediently, she spread her feet and knees apart as Hank's hands pressed against her inner thighs. She hoisted her rear as much as she could to give his prick full and easy access to the passion-slicked pouch formed by the swollen labia of her vulva. Hurry, hurry! Fuck me! her mind implored. But she said, ""Get it over with, Hank."" She held steady as he pushed his thumbs into the already- parted crease of her ass and lodged them against her anal pucker. She was fearful he was going to ram them inside her rectum---then wished he would. Hank was panting in soft whistles, his breath keening through his nostrils and Mavis could smell the muskiness of his genitals. She stiffened, braced her legs as she felt the thick point of his bull prick explore her crack. It was hot and gooey with his secretion of lubrication. For a second she thought he was going to cornhole her, but he wanted it in her snatch and he dabbed the head of his cock into her sex pouch and swabbed it around. ""Aaaaaaaaceeeeeeiiii,"" Mavis whimpered with pleasure---she was unable to restrain as Hank raked the clit that had hardened and extended from its little silo. She hoped he hadn't been circumcised; she wanted him to have a full foreskin that was rolled back behind the glans and would brush roughly against the crinkled walls of her feverish vagina. ""Fuuuuuuccckkk me!"" she heard herself begging. He bounced the blunt tip against the fleshy curtain of her vaginal opening---then plunged about five inches of thick cock into her. ""Aaaaaaaahhhhggghh!"" she breathed raggedly, bracing against his forward pressure. His cock continued to bore into her twat and Mavis gulped appreciatively. Vaguely, she knew she would hate her slutty avarice later. But right now she wanted all of his cock, deep in her snatch and fucking like crazy. His cock was snug in her cunt, but there was no grinding friction. His coital syrup had coated his shaft and her vagina was honey-glazed with a sort of sensual craze. The big head, with its roll of foreskin nudged her cervix and glided on past, well on its way toward her womb. He was going to fuck her deep and thoroughly. As if in a daze, Mavis wished Hank had a big knob, like his dog's, that would swell and lodge inside her cove. ""Is it all in?"" Mavis queried, panting with desire for him to start his rocking, hunching coital plundering. She could feel the hairy rasp of the fronts of his thighs against the backs of hers. A thunder was starting inside her and she knew she was going to be shaken with a premature orgasm and wished he would give her four or five good, fast cock-pumps before she went off. ""Not quite,"" Hank grunted. ""You have a good, tight pussy."" Mavis almost cried out as Hank rammed the last couple of inches of his post into her hole. ""I'm going to make your cunt smoke!"" he promised, almost brutally jamming the head against the deepest reaches of her swat. ""Give-me-a-couple-of-thrusts!"" Mavis begged, shaking her ass back at him and rotating it. ""I'm going to have a cum!"" He swizzled it around in her clutching cunt and gave her a series of rabbit-like pumps---just a couple of inches in and out-- -and Mavis exploded deep in her vaginal tube. Her sphincters gripped the long, thick shaft and she was grateful that Hank buried his prick deep in her snatch and let her cum and cum and cum, her pleasure cascading all through her pelvic region. Then his hands clenched on her narrow flanks, thumbs dug into the softness of the area between her heaving rib cage and her squirming ass. When he began drawing out of her, Mavis pleaded, ""Don't pull your cock out! I need more fucking! Fuck me good; shoot your load deep in my pussy!"" She had hardly gasped out her pleading and Hank fucked his bone deep into her quivering maw. His pelvic bone banged against her ass and his balls slapped up under her, against her plump pussy mound. ""Ooooo-hhhhh-iiiii-aaaaaaaa-iiiii-aaaa!"" Mavis breathed with erotic gratitude as Hank began fucking her in long strokes. She breathed deeply and almost swooned as she smelled the sweet perfume of male and female blended together. ""How you can fuck,"" she marveled as Hank poured the prick to her in faster strokes that brought his cock out of her snatch until just the head remained inside her swat. Then, ""Slock!"" plunged it back into her. The big balls bounced against her stretched pussy folds. Slock-slurp; slock-slock. ""It's heaven to fuck!"" Mavis squalled with delight, rotating her ass faster and faster and hunching her tensed buttocks back at him as he slammed his meat tusk to the limit in her greedy cunt. ""You're a good, red-hot piece!"" Hank panted, huffing and puffing as he hunched. ""This is a good position,"" Mavis murmured. ""My ass is just the right height for you to pump your prick into me!"" She felt he really was making her snatch smoke as he fucked her with long, fast pumps. ""I'm gonna cum again!"" she wailed, voice shrill. And she felt her entire vaginal cavity was being shattered by the violence of her orgasm. ""Hold it in deep and let meeee cum!"" she begged, trying to capture his thick, rapacious cock with her coital muscles. But Hank fucked her faster, really banging his prick into her cunt. He was cumming, too. ""Aaaaaagggghhhhh!"" Mavis gurgled with appreciation as his sex hydrant began flooding her innards. It was like a liquid fire that was consuming her pussy and her ecstasy knew no bounds. She thought---hoped---he would never stop hosing his jizz into her. It was sooooo heavenly, having his cock fairly blowing her snatch full of thick, creamy cum. She hardly knew when Hank slowly extracted his spent member. The erotic pleasure continued with her and she remained bent over the bar in the ready position, knowing Hank or anyone else who might enter the house could see her bare ass and gaping, gored puss. Even an inexperienced kid could tell she had been thoroughly fucked. ""Where does Phil keep his cigars?"" she heard Hank ask and she knew he had backed his prick out of her. ""In the refrigerator, in one of the vegetable drawers,"" she finally managed to mumble, still reveling in the glory of his peckering. ""There's only three,"" she heard Hank say. She heard his barefooted approach. ""One for you and two for Phil,"" she heard him chortle. He pushed her up on tiptoe as he suddenly inserted a ten-inch-long panatella all the way into her throbbing pussy still in its cellophane wrapper. For a moment, Mavis was dismayed. Then she started giggling. A cigar in her snatch. She thought her pussy-fire was still hot enough to burn it to a cinder. ""We better get back,"" Hank said realistically. ""Yes,"" Mavis agreed, straightening. She kicked her panties into the utility room and followed him out into the night. If she got fucked again that night, whoever pumped the prick to her would have to extricate the cigar first!\n\n\n\nChapter 9\n\nAs Mavis followed Hank across the dark back yards, she was assailed by a variety of emotions. She seemed to be tagging after her illicit lover like a docile servant girl; she couldn't understand how she could submit to other men without even a show of resistance, then be flooded with remorse after they had had their way with her body; and as they approached the Quentin home, a sense of reluctance almost caused her to turn and bolt for her own house---she didn't want to see her husband wrapped in another woman's arms in the throes of passion. But she padded on after Henry Carr and followed him into the house and the Quentin den where the men had played poker. She wondered if Willie could read in her face that Hank had humped her in her own kitchen, bent over the serving bar. He gave no sign as he wordlessly mixed three drinks and handed her and Hank a glass. Mavis glanced about the room and squirmed with dismay when she found the others weren't there. Had Miriam succeeded in luring Phil away? Already, their naked bodies might be entwined, Phil struggling between her sleek thighs, shoving his horn into her body, giving Miriam the pleasure that should be hers? She didn't give a damn if Mickey Lewis were fucking Connie--- but the thought of her husband pumping his wonderful prick into Miriam's hairless pussy almost made her cry. Mavis attempted to concentrate on Willie and Hank, take her mind from disturbing thoughts. How could they be so unconcerned, sitting here and sopping up whiskey while their wives were being fucked elsewhere in the house? Maybe they were. But, to Mavis, it appeared all they were interested in was getting drunk. They seemed oblivious to her presence---at least she didn't have to worry about being taken again by Willie or having them taking turns ravaging her body. ""I'll get to that Terry."" Willie mumbled, replenishing his and Hank's drinks from a bottle of bourbon. ""And I'll shag that Becky Samon, too,"" he vowed, nodding his head as if to add emphasis. ""I'll bet she's a virgin, Will,"" Hank shook his head, disputing Willie, ""and I'll bet you don't even get a whiff of her pure pussy.""\n""Yer on and how much?"" Willie challenged, grinning drunkenly with good nature. ""Name it!"" Hank responded. ""A case of Scotch?""\n""A bet!"" Willie grinned, gulping straight whiskey and wiping the dribblings from his chin with the back of his free hand. Mavis slipped away from them, suddenly wondering where Ben Glover, the grayish, haggard man with the lecherous eves, was. A chill shivered through her. He must still be about. He was the one she would have to avoid encountering: he wanted her! His eyes, earlier had, unmistakably, told her that! Lights in the dining room had been doused but there was a table lamp on somewhere in the living room where they had put Terry Lewis when she passed out. Silently, Mavis made her way toward the large, luxuriously furnished living room. Maybe Mickey had taken his little wife and gone home and Phil had Connie and Miriam in bed with him somewhere. Oh God! she fretted miserably. Suddenly, Mavis stopped cold, all of the hot liquor she had drunk turning to ice water in her veins. She cowered into heavy shadows along one wall and hunkered behind a large easy chair. Not ten feet away was Ben Glover, hovering over the sleeping Terry. His teeth seemed long and wolfish in his leering mouth and Mavis thought saliva was drooling from his foul lips. He was going to take and defile the dainty Terry! How could a man get any satisfaction fucking an unresponsive, passed-out woman? What was he going to do next? Mavis wondered as Glover turned and peered about. The dim light struck him just right and Mavis could see the massive ridge in his clothes, extending upward nearly to his belt buckle. Ben Glover had a hard-on of sufficient girth and length to service a young cow! He would rip and tear and ruin the small Terry! Mavis felt, no way, could the young woman take what he had into her body without being horribly damaged. Mavis frowned, alarmed at the warm quiverings in her vagina, unable to control the clutching cunny muscles around the cellophane-wrapped cigar Hank had inserted into her. Although she was nearly overwhelmed by revulsion, she knew she was going to remain where she was and watch Ben Glover impale the helpless Terry on his giant lance. Then Mavis was appalled at the thought that burned in her brain ... she wished Glover would disrobe so she could see his big sausage. She wanted to look at his hard cock, see his lusting flesh without the obstruction of his clothes. She held her breath while Glover removed his shoes and socks, then stripped to the waist, taking off his shirt and undershirt. But she wouldn't see his mammoth phallus for a while. He wasn't going to disrobe completely for the time being. Terry hadn't moved since she had been placed on the couch. Her right foot, drawn up still rested on the seat. Her left was on the floor knee sprawled wide. Ben Glover had a clear view of her panty-sheathed crotch. Mavis watched the vile man bend over the girl and she could see him clearly as he sniffed at her relaxed pussy. He was in no hurry to get on with his depraved venture. He seemed to be savoring time, gloating over the defenseless little beauty. There was an air of knowledgeable confidence in the way he went about defiling his prey. Mavis watched Glover step back, study the curvy woman. She was nothing more than well-molded clay to be mauled by his long- fingered hands and poked and prodded by his great tool. Then he leaned over Terry and wormed a hand inside her blouse, inside the full bra cup and Mavis could see him squeezing almost brutally. Terry groaned and twisted slightly, but didn't emerge from her alcoholic stupor. She, indeed, was helpless to avoid the cruel, sexual assault that she was destined to receive. And Mavis, suddenly, nearly called out to Glover to FUCK HER! Glover fumbled in his right front pants pocket and Mavis felt a rising torrent of terror as he withdrew a knife and opened it. The blade wasn't long, but it glittered evilly in the pale light. He's going to mutilate her! Mavis almost screamed. Maybe he win cut off her nipples! She watched the tall, gaunt man test the edge of the blade with the flat of a thumb. She could hear him humming softly. Quickly, he cut off all the buttons on Terry's blouse. Then he sliced along the shoulder seams, then the side seams and tossed away the two front halves of the thin garment. With a deft flick of the blade, he cut the shoulder straps of her brassiere. Deftly, he cut the bra, starting under each arm-pit and threw the cups aside. He paused a moment to tweak each nipple until they expanded into ripe, pointy spires. Glover worked the blade under the waistband of Terry's skirt, near the navel, and gently sawed it downward, severing the bottom hem. With his left hand, he folded the skirt flaps aside. The frail slip was cut slickly by the sharp knife and only Terry's panties remained to cover her unconscious nudity. Glover cut down each side, from the waistband to the leg hems, and removed the triangle of silk to reveal Terry's hair-adorned pussy. She was naked, Iying there in the ruins of her clothes. Now he will plunder her, Mavis thought, fuck out his pleasure in her with his oversize prick. Mavis was aware of an overpowering need of a drink. Slowly, so that she didn't get Glover's attention, she crawled toward the den. As she stood up at the archway, she heard the front door open and close. Maybe Glover was going to abandon Terry---and Mavis was aware of keen disappointment. She had wanted to watch him sexually abuse the little cunt! She glared at Hank and Willie---both had gotten their guts full of booze and were sleeping, heads and arms sprawled on the poker table. Willie was snoring like an animal. Hank had spilled his whiskey and his face was resting in the soggy puddle in the tightly stretched blanket on the table. At the bar, Mavis removed the lid from the ice bucket and filled a fresh glass with ice cubes and bourbon. Quickly, she darted back to the living room and again squatted in the shadows behind the chair. Just in timer Glover reentered the house, carrying a piece of wood resembling a large broomstick about four feet long. There were two leather loops attached to it near the ends. What on earth, Mavis puzzled. But Mavis didn't have to wait long for an explanation. Almost roughly, Glover seized Terry's limp left wrist and dragged her onto the floor. He grabbed an ankle and pulled her to the center of the room. With a foot, he pushed her legs out straight, kicked her feet far apart. Then he dropped to his knees and lifted her left leg, pushed the wooden pole under it, lifted the right leg and worked it under, just behind the knees. Glover knelt between Terry's legs and grasped the pole in the middle with his left hand. He levered upward, drawing Terry's legs parted thighs toward her face. With his right hand, he took Terry's left wrist and worked her hand through a leather loop which wrapped across her thigh from the inside. Then he slipped the loop over the end of the pole. Quickly, he repeated the maneuver with her right wrist. Terry was wadded up, arms lashed to her knees. The cheeks of her rear glistened dully in the pale light. With thighs splayed far apart, her pussy was fully exposed, a ready, unprotected target for a man's sex spear. Mavis shuddered silently as Glover stood and chuckled obscenely. His simple little sex-torture rack. Terry was mumbling, ""No, no, no. Please? Nooooo.""\n""Yeeeeeessssss, cunt!"" Glover hissed, removing his pants and shorts. His back was to Mavis and she couldn't resist the tremblings of anticipation, wanting to look at his front nakedness. She yearned to see his bunch of tools. Mavis stared at Glover's back, felt a little ill. The pulpy halves of his rump seemed to sag with the flaccidness of middle age. Even the flesh of his back seemed to hang in wrinkles and his legs were spider-webbed with varicose veins. But, then, Glover tensed. The veins remained in his legs, but the sagging flesh firmed and his lean ass was rounded and taut. He turned---and a hand went involuntarily to Mavis' wide open mouth. He was, truly, immense, His blunt-headed penis sagged at a ninety-five-degree angle from the base at his hairy crotch. His scrotum, full of big balls, resembled a huge conifer cone. Mavis had thought the blood veins in the tall, scrawny man's calves were pronounced---but his pulsating prod was heavily ridged with purplish blood vessels. And the stubbed-off battering ram was syrupy to the point of being disgustingly snotty. Oh, God! She would never want that obscene tool drilling and ramming into her pussy! And he was going to bludgeon that log into Terry's dainty, tight little hole! Oooooohhhh, Mavis sighed silently, staring at that huge, long hunk of hard flesh. Terry was mumbling and groaning, her head twisting from side to side. Perhaps, Mavis thought, being bound up like that---knees up high and flung wide, wrists lashed to them by Glover's sex bar, she was being roused because of the awkward position and discomfort. Mavis sipped at her whiskey as she watched Glover run the big toe of his right foot up and down the flattened crack of Terry's ass, digging it at the stretched butt hole. Then---Mavis felt a little like wretching---Glover used his toe to spread Terry's outer pussy lips and ran it up and down the reddish, slicky inner petal folds. Don't fuck her with your foot, Mavis frowned. Use your big dick. But Glover was jacking off slowly with both hands as he knelt between Terry's pinioned legs. He shuffled forward, still beating his meat, working his fingers around to grease his shaft with his own clear sex juice. He continued masturbating with one hand as he grasped the bar in the center with his left hand. Mavis was aware of a fire kindling in her own vaginal channel, fascinated by Terry's slicked gash and Glover's massive spear. Glover rocked Terry back and forth on her shoulders by pushing the bar toward her face and pulling it back toward him She was just a fucking machine, harnessed up like that, Mavis thought. Terry's entire body quivered and convulsed as Glover bent the blunt head of his cock into her soupy vulva and swabbed it up and down, around and around. He shuffled forward on his bony knees and ass-hunched the big knob into her tiny vagina. ""Aaaaagggghhhhh!"" Terry whimpered, just barely beyond the edge of complete drunkenness. Glover would sober her up, Mavis thought. He pushed his knees within a couple of inches of her upturned fanny. He pulled the bar toward him, rolling her ass toward him---and gorging her snatch with about four inches of hard male meat. ""Eeeeeeeiiiiiiii,"" Terry whimpered softly as Glover's prick stretched the inner walls of her vagina. Wheeeee! Mavis clenched her thighs against her own snatch and wiggled the nearly forgotten cigar around in her swat. Now, Glover had both hands on the bar and was slowly pushing Terry's body away from him until only the big knob was in her, then pulling her toward him. Each time he worked another inch of his monstrous dong into her. When his balls rolled high in their sac, Mavis could see Terry's stretched pussy ring and her quivering anus. ""Aaaaagggghhhh!"" Terry complained, not yet realizing how helpless she was. Glover now had both hands on the center of the bar that kept Terry's hands secure, her thighs and knees fanned wide. His huge plunger was making a big, round fleshy doughnut of her cunt lips. It was, it seemed to Mavis, stretched all out of shape. But, what surprised Mavis, she was taking his cock---all of it. Mavis had a clear view. In a minute---another couple of Glover's rocking her body back and forth---she would have consumed all eleven or twelve inches of his sex snorkel. She really had a snatch! Mavis marveled, vaguely aware that her own sex juices were boiling freely. Mavis drained her glass and watched Glover push far forward on the bar, shoving it up near Terry's chin that was twisting from side to side. Terry's bottom was up on top and Glover began pumping the prick to her in long, fast, brutal thrusts. ""Aaaaahhhh!"" Terry groaned, her voice drifting into a plaintive scream as Glover drilled his cock past her cervix and into the uterus. Mavis thought she was going to faint as she watched Glover fucking the shit out of the tiny girl. She did collapse behind the chair as Glover pounded Terry into a violent drunken climax and yelled triumphantly as he found the trigger of his cannon and began spouting her upturned sex cavity full of jizz ... Mavis waited, watched as Glover hauled his long shaft out of Terry's body, shook the sex juice off on her cramped tits and into her face, dressed and departed. Then Mavis slipped from her hiding place, squatted and removed the cigar from her pussy, threw it away and ran out of the Quentin home to her own and to bed. To hell with Phil. Let him fuck Miriam or Connie or both ... she slept and didn't awaken until long after Phil had left for Provo.\n\n\n\nChapter 10\n\nWhen Mavis awoke, she was surprised she felt no remorse about the night before. As she ran a tub full of pleasurable hot water, she was slightly excited, wondering who had found Terry bound up in such a lewd position, ready for fucking and unable to resist even if she had wanted. Strangely, she wasn't disturbed that she and Hank Carr had fucked down in the kitchen---yet, she was reluctant to go down to make coffee. She just knew that the room and the memory would haunt her at first. Her cunny muscles squirmed. Hank knew how to diddle! She didn't know whether it was the delightful bath or the memory of having her pussy plugged so thoroughly and exotically. She shook her blonde hair and examined her body in the clear, steaming water. There was no sign to indicate she had fornicated with relish! ""Aaaaah,"" she sighed. She wouldn't go out---except to the bank to get that thousand dollars to give to Willie to cover someone else's theft! ""Damn bastard---whoever you are!"" she swore. Well, she would take care of that first thing, Mavis resolved. She quit the bath, dried hastily and dressed in a tight white sweater and white slacks. Phil had left the percolator plugged in and she drank a cup of coffee quickly. Just as she was about to leave the house, the telephone rang. ""Hello?""\n""Phil here in Provo, honey. How are you?""\n""Fine,"" Mavis gulped. ""Did you get laid last night?"" She grinned, feeling a little devilish as she waited for her husband to answer. ""We'll talk about it later. I just wanted you to know I will be down here two or three days---wanted to be sure you're okay.""\n""I'm fine,"" Mavis said. ""I have to go to the bank. Call me again tonight. I have to do some things and I want to get them done. By the way, Phil, I was disturbed by you guys' talk last night---about some-one robbing Willie and the store. Is that really possible?""\n""It would be easy as pie,"" Phil said tersely. ""If certain people knew what the hell they were doing."" That bothered her all the way downtown to the bank, while she was filling out the withdrawal slip and getting the cash in twenty-dollar bills. It really never left her mind until she parked behind the supermarket near the loading dock and started in the backway to Willie's office. Then she was occupied with another thought... would Willie put the make on her again---despite his promise? Mavis hesitated near the dark stairway to Willie Quentin's office. Why was there such a trembling in her legs? And there was such an itching and burning all through her loins. It seemed centered in her rectum and flashed through her vulva and into the very depths of her womb. There seemed to be a grinding and churning in her pussy channel. Quick tears leaped into Mavis' eyes. Did she want Willie to take her and force her and fuck her again? Oh, no! It was cool here in the dark store-room. It was pleasant; Mavis could smell the mingling of odors, detergents, fresh produce, the butcher shop across the huge building. Mavis wanted to regain her composure, shuffle off the squirrely yearning to be sexed. Through a small glass window in one of the swinging doors between the storeroom and the market, Mavis could see shoppers wandering up and down the wide aisles. The window was so high she couldn't see their metal carts---but she had no trouble identifying Becky Samon who pressed a button and stepped into Willie Quentin's private elevator. What was Becky doing here? Vexed, smooth brow now wrinkled, Mavis stole up the stairs. Vaguely, she remembered hearing Willie tell Hank he would make Becky. And a case of Scotch whiskey rode on the bet! Full realization hit Mavis at the top of the stairs. Becky would get Willie's masterful penis, so hard and thick and long--- and she would be left wanting! ""Goddamn that Willie Quentin!"" Mavis swore softly as she tiptoed up the stairs. ""He's going to get---somehow---a piece of virgin tail and my thousand dollars! Well---screw him---he isn't getting any more of my ass!"" Mavis wished she could get into Willie's office---to listen to the red-haired man operate, watch him plug the virgin's prime pussy. Oh, Lordy! Mavis sighed raggedly. Becky was such a tiny, fragile little thing. If Willie succeeded in seducing her, could she possibly take his huge pole into her unpracticed cunny? Mavis shivered, perplexed that she was imbued with a hot sense of anticipation. She wanted to see the veteran cocksman stab the little blonde and give her the first fucking of her life! Carefully, Mavis pressed an ear against the door to Willie's office, straining to hear what was happening inside. She almost stumbled forward. The door had been left unlocked! Had Willie done it deliberately? Probably not. The door gave inward ever so slightly and Mavis held her breath. She could hear the uneven murmur of voices. For the first time, she acknowledged that, in her subconscious, she would have let Willie have his way with her again. Hadn't her own husband shacked up the night before, had given his hard pecker to Miriam? And she hadn't had any of his cock for going on two weeks! Sure, she would have let Willie screw her again, if he pressed her for it. Jealousy began to blossom vilely in her mind. Willie was going to give it to Becky. What the hell did Becky know about how to use and enjoy a prick? Hell! She would probably scream and the pain would keep her from having even a second of pleasure as Willie fucked her. ""But I know what to do with a pecker when I get it dicked into my swat,"" Mavis whispered to herself. She no longer could hear the voices and pushed the door inward a couple of inches. If she could just get in the coat closet just inside the door. What the hell if Willie did detect her opening the door? After all, she was supposed to be there. Resolutely, Mavis pushed the door open about a foot and peeked inside. There was a sound of running water. And Mavis reckoned that Willie was using the bathroom. She opened the door wider. There sat Becky in a chair before Willie's desk with her back to Mavis. Quickly, Mavis stepped inside and slipped into the closet--- just a few seconds before Willie returned from the bathroom. The closet door gaped open a couple of inches---just as it had been when she scurried inside. She could see a fragment of Becky's profile; when Willie leaned forward she could see his bushy red hair and his solemn, slightly florid face. Well, she didn't have to see much, she could hear everything perfectly. ""Becky,"" Willie began in a monotone, ""you want to marry Dell, don't you? And I think you are a grand young couple. I think as much of Dell as if he were my son. Yet, Becky ..."" Mavis could see the stud horse man lean forward. ""I am afraid I may have to do something that may send Dell---damn him!-- -to the penitentiary.""\n""Ooooooh, no!"" Becky cried, leaning forward. Mavis got a brief glimpse of her pallid face before she wilted back into the chair. So, that's the bastard's game! Mavis frowned, hating Willie and admiring his technique at the same time. ""Do you have a couple of thousand dollars, Becky---to make up a shortage in store funds that I am positive Dell has taken?""\n""My God, no!"" Becky cried. And Mavis could hear jerky sobs wracking her petite body. ""Dell wouldn't steal!""\n""I thought so; I thought so, too,"" Willie murmured. ""But facts are facts, Becky."" Mavis thought Willie was thoroughly enjoying the innocent young woman's misery and shaken faith in the young man she loved. His eyes glittered and his tongue flicked at his slightly puffy, full lips. Christ! From his expression, he was already savoring her tender, juicy body, Mavis thought. He doesn't deserve a cherry! Yet, Mavis knew Willie Quentin was going to coerce the sweet virgin into surrendering her body and her naked thighs and her glory place to his sex mace. And Willie---he had proved it to her---would ravage and plunder that sweet, tender pussy with his ruthless, lewd tusk. And she was going to watch him do it! And I am a victim of his game, Mavis' anger boiled. He frightened me into letting him fuck me and I was going to give him a thousand backs for it! Like hell! ""You do want to marry Dell, don't you, Becky?"" Willie said, feigning weariness. ""Ooooohhh, yes!"" Becky wept and Mavis could see her shaking with emotion. ""We've been planning and saving for more than a year! But all of our money is going for furniture and things for our apartment!"" Tell her how you can help her out, Willie, Mavis thought with a mixture of admiration and bitterness. ""I think I have a solution,"" Willie cut into Mavis' thoughts. ""A solution?"" Becky sobbed softly. He has a hard, driving bargain, Becky, Mavis bit her lower lip. When he gets you on the sheets without any clothes on, you'll find out about his bargain. It's about nine inches long and thick enough to make a heifer twitch her tail and it shoots thick, pearly cream all over the inside of a woman's snatch! It's called a cock---a hard--on---a prick! And he knows how to exact his pound of female flesh while he pours the meat into you! Go ahead, Willie, Mavis conjectured, tell Becky that if she lets you seduce her, you mill dig into your own pocket and bail out Dell. Yet, he won't be giving up a penny! He'll just be screwing you so Dell won't go to jail. Well have fun, getting fucked, Becky! Dell has had his nookey! Me! And Connie and Miriam! So, fuck for fun, sweet, innocent young thing! Mavis crowded close to the slot of the open closet door and watched Willie stand behind his desk. Automatically, Mavis' gaze dropped down his thick body to the pleated trousers. Yep! He was already sporting a monstrous hard-on! ""Becky,"" Willie began slowly, ""it will create a problem for me at work and at home. But I am willing to use my monthly bonus and make up the rest to put back a hundred bucks a week for you and Dell. If you agree, I'll have a talk with Dell---he can keep his job. One thing you mustn't do and that is mention the whole messy business to him. Promise?"" Mavis swiveled her gaze to squint at the innocent Becky. Her lips curled---a little cruelly---as she watched Becky nod in agreement. She was going to acquiesce to whatever Willie suggested; she was going to consent to lie on her back and let the big, red-haired man fuck her! And for no reason! Dell had done no wrong. But Willie was going to pop the little virgin's cherry through frightening her. ""Okay, Becky-baby,"" Willie said softly, circling slowly around the desk, ""to make it worthwhile, for compensation for doing you and Dell a favor, you will come here once a week for twenty weeks. Let's make it every Wednesday after you finish work at your office. Okay?"" Mavis held her breath, waiting for Becky to reply, wondering if the young woman realized, yet, what Willie was demanding. ""All right,"" Becky finally answered, sobs ebbing slightly. Mavis realized that---even though Willie was standing within two feet of her---Becky hadn't yet seen that Willie had a hard hunk of male twang bulging the front of his pants. Mavis clenched her thighs together over her own hot, wet crotch, vulva pulpy with erotic desires, as Willie methodically removed his shirt and slipped his belt free. ""Get naked, Becky- baby,"" Willie wheezed, kicking off his shoes and slipping his trousers over his feet. ""Whaaaat?"" Becky murmured as if hypnotized. ""Suuuurrrree,"" Willie grinned, tongue licking his thick lips. ""For twenty weeks, to pay for Dell's crime, I'm going to fuck you!"" It was obvious that Becky was so stunned that all she could do was stare and gasp as Willie shuffled out of his shorts and let his massive set of genitals move into her view. The gaping slot in the blunt tip dripped a long string of clear syrup. ""I'm going to fuck you, Becky---twenty times to pay for Dell's till-dipping! Get undressed---or I'll tear those fancy rags off that virgin back of yours and tear that juicy rear of yours from asshole to belly button! Getcher fuckin' clothes off!""\n""Pleeeaaaasssseee, NO!"" Becky wept as she stood uncertainly. Her arms remained rigid at her sides, not protesting as the naked Willie stalked around her, lascivious eyes on her, fat lips kissing her hair, nuzzling her dainty ears. Becky still didn't protest as Willie removed her bolero jacket and unbuttoned her blouse down the back. Mavis found herself trembling with passion as she watched Willie swab the head of his massive cock against Becky's quivering left hip. Becky's blouse came away and Willie quickly, adroitly undid the three hooks of her lacy bra. It fluttered to the floor and Willie smothered her firm, proud titties with the delicate dark tips with his meaty hands. Baby, Mavis thought, in a couple of minutes you're really going to get the meat! Big hard, thick man-meat! Right up your snatch funnel! Becky was paralyzed, hypnotized---probably as much from seeing Willie's huge, ready sex banana as from the nightmarish prospect of what was going to happen to her. Doesn't she realize that Willie is going to deflower her? Mavis wondered, a hand rubbing at her own itching crotch, through her clothes. Doesn't she know that Willie is about to rupture her cherry with that massive sex-prod of his and fuck her? Becky was totally naked now and Mavis stared at the sleek thighs, at the full, firm, ripe cheeks of her butt clenched tightly. Her clothes lay in an obscene heap around her dainty ankles. Mavis thought she heard a gurgle of lewd anticipation as Willie traced the tensed crack of Becky's ass with an index finger. Get with it! Mavis thought. Flop her down; bust her cunny skin and fuck her! Mavis was grateful for Becky's quiet sobbing; it disguised her own passionate gasps. She just prayed that her knees didn't weaken any more, letting her crumble to the floor. She pressed her face into the open door slot to watch Willie kiss and nuzzle Becky's tanned shoulders and caress her sleek, slender body. He urged her body forward, bending her so that her well-turned fanny jutted backward. Would he take her there, from the behind? Mavis wondered, fingers digging at her own steaming vulva. Willie urged Becky's slender thighs and knees apart with an urgent, hairy leg. Mavis had a minute's look at the virgin's small pussy pouch between her legs. The labia that had never been stretched by a man's cock were clinging together. But, Mavis knew, in a short time, Willie's massive dong would pry them into an ""O"" and stretch them around his pulsing shaft as he ripped her hymen and fucked her. Dell should have this privilege and pleasure, Mavis frowned. I should interfere, she thought. But she remained in her closet, secluded from the crude, lascivious act that was taking place. She wanted Willie's plundering prong---but she also wanted to see Becky get a brutal, ruthless screwing. With the fingers of his right hand pursing the firm loaves of Becky's rear apart, Willie used a bare foot to urge her feet far apart. Her gentle weeping was suddenly jerky and Mavis suspected that Willie was nudging the tip of a finger against her delicate anus. ""Oooooohhhh, noooo!"" Becky whimpered as Willie forced her torso lower, placed her hands on her trim ankles. He is going to take her from the rear, Mavis nodded, unable to control her own erotic trembling. Will he bust her in the asshole or will he just fuck her in the pussy? Mavis wilted silently to her knees. Becky's slender body was pulsating rhythmically and Mavis sensed her loins must be fluttering with fright or instinctive knowledge of penile penetration. Mavis was only vaguely aware that her hand had crept into her own clothes and she was swabbing fingers up and down her hot, slick vulva, masturbating slowly. She wanted to close her eyes, but the sight of Willie pushing strong thumbs into Becky's anal crease and pinching her firm flesh with his fingers was too good to miss. He peeled her cheeks far apart, stretching the rectal entry until Mavis could see the pink inner slickness. Maybe he will cornhole her, she breathed raggedly. But, Becky can't possible take his cock in her rectum! Willie lowered the blunt, searching tips of his thumbs and Becky cried out, ""Aaaaaahhhhh!"" as they pressed the thick lips of her pussy apart. Mavis could see the glazed inner surfaces---and could hardly wait for Willie to jab his hard penis into the tiny petal folds. Mavis pressed her free hand over her mouth as Becky's flanks heaved and her fingers gripped her ankles more firmly. Her hair fanned down from her head, swept the floor. Her eyes were closed; her mouth was slightly distorted. Mavis suspected shock was wearing off and she now realized she was on the verge of coital violation. Mavis stared as Becky suddenly opened her eyes wide, staring, unseeing, as Willie bored an index finger into her vagina. ""Oh, baby! You're still virgin! You got a tiny little basket of fruit for picking in there! Man! you're gain' to have the best fruit- plucker fucking you in this world!"" Becky cried something unintelligible and Mavis stared at her body, at the convulsion of smooth muscles in her flanks as Willie wormed his finger around in her tight snatch. Fuck her, Willie! And get it over with! Stop torturing her! Jam your cock into her and end her misery! ""I'm goin' to give you a thousand bucks, besides!"" Willie muttered. And Mavis stiffened, her hand freezing as she rubbed her stiff clit-thorn, on the rim of a violent orgasm. NOT MY THOUSAND BUCKS, WILLIE! Mavis resumed playing with her passion-greased groove again-- -wanting Willie's prick in her---as he moved in behind Becky's uptilted rump and rubbed the head of his cock up and down her wide-parted crack. ""Aaaaaaaiiiiii---Eeeeeeeiiiii!"" Becky muttered, gurgling as Willie's hot, wet knob stroked her crack and nudged into the vulva. Mavis stared at Becky's proud titties that sagged slightly toward the floor. The tips were extended and hard. She may be terrified of the rape she was undergoing, Mavis thought, but her woman's intuition is primed for it. The fleshy curtain to her vagina fluttered and Mavis knew Becky was instinctively ready for penile insertion. She may not even feel the tearing and destruction of her hymen---if she can accommodate Willie's mammoth prick! Well, now you are going to get it, Becky, darling! Mavis thought, as Willie waddled in behind her like a bull in heat in a pasture alone with a young heifer. He placed a hand on her quivering hip and used the other to bend his cockhead into her parted vulva. He pressed forward and shook his hips from side to side---right on target. Mavis suppressed a gasp as she watched the purplish head of his cock sink into Becky's body, disappear slowly into her coital receptacle. ""Aaaaeggggthhh!"" Becky screamed softly, yet bracing herself and holding her ass steady to take the big man behind her. ""Noooo!"" she screamed a little more shrilly. And Mavis knew that Willie had lodged his penetrator against the hymen. She could see his dark stick pulsing and vibrating. She wished he would turn his head so she could see whether Becky's tight cunny gave him any pain. He grunted and groaned, grasping the tiny young woman's heaving flanks. Relentlessly, he pulled her body back onto him. ""Gggggggaaaaaaagggggghhhhhh!"" Becky screamed shrilly and Mavis knew Willie had ripped away her cherry as his cock plunged into her stretched twat a couple of inches---fast. He swiveled his hips, swabbing his knob around just inside her pussy. Becky's mouth was wide open and she was gasping as Willie fucked her in little, short strokes. At last he concentrated on drilling his prick into her. Inch by inch. Becky didn't scream anymore, just braced herself and absorbed that massive, ravaging prick in her body. Mavis thought Willie would never make it all. But he succeeded in burying his rapacious prong in the virginal pussy and his balls slapped against the backs and insides of Becky's trembling thighs. Willie kept his cock deep in her, soaking, as he leaned back and looked down at Becky impaled from the rear. And Mavis could see Becky's fluttering anus. Muscles were rippling sleekly in her thighs---and Mavis sensed the small woman was adjusting to the ruthless violation of her pussy. Maybe she will like being fucked! Even the first time! From the way her body shook and the alto-tone whimperings sifting from her wide open mouth. Mavis knew the virgin was getting something out of her first fuck. Willie was rubbing his big hands all over her, pushing his hairy chest down on her bowed back and playing with her titties, pinching the tiny nipples. He leaned back, hands still locked on her flanks just above the flare of her hips and hauled about eight inches of his cock out of her tight vagina. Then he thrust it back into her, steadily---a masterful fuck- stroke, sinking his he-sausage deep. Becky squalled as he plunged it all the way past her cervix, possibly into the resisting womb. No ... maybe he just expanded her sex well to take care of his huge hose. Her cries and sobs and wailings were indecipherable. Was she liking her first fucking? Willie began fucking her in long, penetrating strokes. He bent his knees, held his body rigid, hauling Becky's rear end back on his pussy-skewer---pushed her off of it, towed her body back. He was using her frail body so that she fucked herself! His soft, gloating chuckle was almost obscene in the private office as he pumped her body back and forth on his thick shaft. And something was happening to Becky. Mavis couldn't describe the mutterings that were cascading from her twisted lips. Then! Mavis knew! Becky was in the throes of the first climax of her life---at least while her snatch was pinioned by a male poker. She was orgasming all over the place. The scream was indescribable! Yes! She was begging! Her words became discernable! ""Ffffuuuccckkkmmmmmmmmeeeeeeeeeeee!"" God! is she cumming, Mavis marveled as Willie began thudding his ass forward, driving his cock into the fragile body as he yanked her quivering ass back on his sex-spindle. His balls were slapping up between her legs, against Becky's tight, cock-filled belly. You wonderful, sexy little birch! Mavis marveled as she soared into her own climax, three fingers buried in her pussy, a thumb compressing her throbbing clit. Christ! how you love cock! Becky's hands were off her ankles and braced flat on the floor as Willie thudded his long meat post into her swat. She was squalling softly, begging for prick, reveling in having her snatch banged by a master's prick ""You really love to fuck, don't you, Becky?"" Mavis murmured ever-so-softly to herself, her own body shuddering with erotic sex-thrills. All of Becky's smooth muscles seemed to be rippling like a sleek cat loping freely. And she was begging plaintively for Willie not to stop fucking her. For her first time, Mavis thought, she was voracious and demanding to have prick plugging her pussy. Suddenly, Willie rammed his cock far into her and Mavis knew he was shooting his thick, creamy stuff into the never-to-be- again-virgin. ""Aaaaahhhh---oooohhhh---Goooood!"" Becky squealed with pleasure as Willie's prick hosed her twat full of male juice. Mavis watched until Willie slowly extracted his cock from Becky's vibrating vagina and dropped onto his haunches so he could tongue out her pussy and worm his folded tongue into her asshole. Mavis enjoyed her own, self-induced climax and listened to Becky have an anal cum as Willie squirreled his tongue around inside the small woman's hot butt hole.\n\n\n\nChapter 11\n\nAt last, Willie stumbled to his feet and into his bathroom helping the trembling Becky into a chair as he went. Mavis regained her composure and stepped into Willie's office. With a hand on the back of Becky's chair she peered down at the naked girl, at the heaving tits that were still pointed with unaccustomed passion. Becky's thighs were pressed together, but Mavis could see the remnants of jizz oozing from her snatch and glazing her inner thighs. One of Becky's hands was on her mound, fingers twirling tendrils of strawberry blonde pubic hair. The girl's eyes were closed and she was still experiencing the after explosions of orgasm, enjoying the thunderous sensation of having a man's cock pumping into her pussy for the first time. Mavis frowned. ""Get dressed, Becky,"" she said softly, then whirled to stalk into Willie's private bathroom. She grinned. He had really had a blast and was straining to force pee through his swollen tube. Clear syrup dripped from the gaping slit as he grunted with Herculean effort. Then his water started. It was then Mavis knotted her fingers into a fist and struck him with all her strength---right where his bent-out cock was rooted to his crotch. She swung again and belted him in the yo- yoing balls. The shock even shut off Willie's scream. She hit him again in the gonads; again---right on his cunt-slimed tusk. He wilted to the floor on his back in misery. ""I know your game, Willie! And you won't get my dough! You can have whatever you want---from others ---but not from me!"" Mavis turned and called to Becky, ""In here, honey!"" When Becky weaved into the small bathroom, Mavis said to Willie, ""Tell her what she has to do!"" Willie seemed to put his pain out of his mind as he stared at his recent conquest who had gotten dressed. ""You will come back every week,"" he said. ""And you will fuck me twenty times---and give me a thousand dollars, Mr. Quentin,"" Becky nodded, a feverish light in her eyes. ""Yeeesss,"" Willie mumbled. ""When do I come back for our next fuck?"" Becky smiled wanly. ""We---shall---fuck---again---Wednesday,"" Willie muttered, flopping slowly back on the floor, one hand holding his big balls, the other nursing his aching penis. ""Yes, Mr. Quentin---you will fuck me again Wednesday ...""\n\n* * *\n\nMavis led Becky to her old car, eased the slip of a woman into the passenger's seat. Then she drove back to the bank and redeposited the thousand dollars. She smiled at Becky when she returned to the car. Becky wore a wistful expression, ""I had IT! I seemed to go all to pieces! You know what Mr. Quentin did to me, don't you, Mrs. Moran? He put his man-thing in me--- fuuuncceckkked me! And ..."" her voice turned dreamy, thoughtful ... ""I liked it! It hurt a little bit at first, especially when he seemed to tear me!"" That's when she lost her cherry, Mavis mused, driving off. Oh, what a lovely baby---and BODY!---Mavis pouted, deftly adjusting the mirror so she could glance up and see Becky's reflection as she drove. She wished Becky would relax, spread her knees---but she knew that Willie's jizz coated her inner legs. Damn! She would take Becky home and spruce her up! Mavis almost swept through a traffic signal. What was she thinking? How come her heart pounded so frantically and irregularly? She had heard---had read ... did she have hot nuts to love this dainty, vibrant young woman? Was she contemplating girl-girl love? Oh, my God! Mavis wailed mentally. Yes, she wanted to undress the little Becky, see her nudity, put her hands on that smooth, satiny skin! Then what would she do? Mavis' mouth turned dry ... then it was secreting juices, fast as she could swallow. Were these love juices? Her vision was filled with the traffic and green trees and children gamboling on smooth sidewalks---and ripe young tittie points! Mavis almost swooned as she drove into her own driveway. She had an insatiable craving to put her mouth where Willie's penis had explored. She was suddenly obsessed with the frantic desire to eat Becky's tender young pussy! Becky was docile as a pet as Mavis led her into the house, into the kitchen where she mixed two screw-drivers. Mavis turned to see Becky sip her drink, melt to the floor, sit Indian-fashion. And she noticed that the little strawberry blonde hadn't bothered- --or thought about skinning into her panties. The pooch of her pussy allowed no hint that a huge prick had bored into those sweet lips, stretched them into a big doughnut! Mavis braced herself against the dinette table as she stared at that gorgeous young snatch, the puffy mound and pouting, full lips that now clung together---oh, so inviting to be pressed and kissed. Mavis clutched the edge of the table until the tips of her fingers ached. She longed to touch-tease a little---purse---part- --caress---tug that reddish, curly hair that adorned the mound like a valuable crown of spun gold---put a finger in that orifice that, oh, so short a time ago had been plugged with a massive pecker that had gunned it full of vile male jizz! Mavis wanted to finish what Willie had left undone. She yearned to lick those puffy, pinkish lips and siphon out all of that secretion of lust. She wanted to suck Becky's cunny, clean, purify and launch that gorgeous ass into sexy orbit and hear those nasty, pleadings ... ""Ffffuuucccckkmmmeee!"" There was a wistful, pouty smile on Becky's lips, a dreamy look of MMMMOOOOORRRRREEEEE in her greenish eyes. Although passion was mounting in Mavis' loins, she sensed a hot, burning dryness. She didn't know how, but she just knew she could do so much for the tender Becky. Conversely, she knew that Becky could do something for her. ""Did it hurt---Becky---when he broke your---cherry? Did his big cock hurt you when he shoved it into your---pussy? How did it---feel---getting your first---fuck---from such a huge---cock?"" She watched Becky and frowned as the small young woman shook her head, tossed her beautiful hair. ""Was his thing---big? He did fuck me---didn't he? That is the word---FUCK?"" Mavis peered at her intently as Becky stared into her eyes. She seemed dazed, disbelieving. ""I was saving myself for---Dell! And Mr. Quentin stripped me naked---and played his hands on my body---squeezed my boobies---pushed his thing at me ... INTO ME ... and FUCKKKKKEDDDDMMMEE! ... He took my maidenhead ... F-U-C- K-E-D meeeeeee! I hurt---for a little mite of time! Then it was goooooood! I liked his fucking me!"" Mavis inhaled deeply. She was puzzled. She wanted to scratch her own snatch. ""He's a liar! Dell wouldn't steal from anyone! He lied! He conned me! At first, before I realized what was going on, I was terrified. I didn't understand until after he shoved his cock into me, broke my cherry and fucked me! But I loved it! I wish he was here now! That b-a-s-t-a-r-d! I would make him fuck me right now! I like fucking and to be fucked!"" Mavis couldn't understand why she felt so weak as she mixed a pitcher of screwdrivers and urged Becky to her feet. The young woman said nothing as Mavis steered her upstairs to the master bedroom. How can I fuck her? Mavis worried, refilling their glasses and watching Becky drift onto the huge double bed. I can kiss her pussy and suck it and tongue it and dip my tongue into her vagina! I can---I can try to work my tongue into her asshole and make her cum like Willie did! Becky slugged at her drink as Mavis ran a full tub of extra- warm water. She cooed and purred as Mavis undressed her, assisting the removal of her clothing by turning, lifting ... lifting ... lifting. Mavis almost fainted with sensual hunger as Becky raised her fanny high, saluting the attention with a bump and grind of her enticing, hairy crotch and puffed vulva. How can I fuck her? Mavis pondered, stripping out of her own clothes. How does one woman fuck another? I can suck her---eat her juicy, delectable hair-dish---but I can't fuck her! Only a man has a big prick and can fuck deep into a woman's pussy. She bent and kissed Becky's docile, pliant lips, let her greedy mouth nuzzle, trail to capture one of Becky's succulent tittie points. Mavis sucked hard, felt Becky's timid hand pressing into her own left breast. She was reassured by Becky's quickening breath ... Mavis would feel her way along. She would bathe the young thing good and bed her ... instinct would lead her ... maybe, Becky would eat her pussy, too! A hot shimmer shivered all through Mavis' body as the thought steamed in her mind. It would be wonderful to have a virgin love her cunt! She gently tugged Becky from the bed and urged her into the hot bath. As she was about to step in, too, the telephone rang. ""Damnit!"" Mavis swore softly, lunging back into the bedroom. ""Hello!""\n""This is Phil, Mavis; 'fraid I'll be tied up until at least next Saturday. The ginks who pulled this job think they are pretty smart. It's about the same type of setup as the guys were talking about at the poker party. The same chain store, as a matter of fact. No security. One manager collects all of the money. Easy robbery. But I think, in this case, it is one of the armored van crews behind it. Should have it solved by Friday night. These bastards don't know how to cover tracks ... anyone with brains could rob these people and never be touched! See ya sometime Saturday."" Mavis' tension and preoccupation with the naked young woman in the bath tub had no chance to change before Phil broke the connection. He was gone. All Mavis was left with was a vague, nagging worry and the sexual opportunity for girl-girl adventure. Trembling with anticipation, Mavis returned to the bathroom, pausing in the doorway to study the petite Becky who was lying in the full tub of warm water, knees drawn up and flung apart, saucy breast mounds bobbing firmly. Her pretty lips arched slightly in a smile of beautific contentment. Her half-closed eyes almost formed a question of what happens next, but not quite. When Mavis stepped into the tub, between Becky's feet, the strawberry blonde woman drew herself up slightly in the tub to make room for her. Mavis shivered with pleasure as she squatted and the hottish water lapped against her taut buttocks and splashed into the gentle gape of her swollen, excited vulva. She felt her clitoris stiffening and extending out of its little fleshy sheath and she was growing passionately hot. To restrain herself from all but attacking the enticing young beauty, she picked up the large bar of perfumed soap in both hands and began to rub it up and down the inner planes of Becky's silky thighs. ""Aaaaahhhh-ooooh!"" Becky sighed, closing her eyes and tilting her head back as Mavis worked the smooth soap up and down her legs, each stroke reaching nearer and nearer the glorious vee of those perfect legs. She has a healthy fur patch, Mavis squinted at Becky's gently rounded pussy that had accommodated such an enormous cock for the first time just a short time before. She had to admit there was no evidence that Willie's penis had stretched it out of shape. She was young, her labia very elastic and resilient, Mavis marveled, at last grazing the puffy flesh with its lavish growth of curly pubic hair. ""Aaaaahhhh!"" Becky murmured and Mavis could see the muscles crawl in Becky's pussy, then up over her curvy body to rub the proud titties with erect nipples. ""Ooooooohhhhhh-la-laaaaa!"" Becky cooed as Mavis built a rich lather on the firm melons with the bar in one hand and using the other to caress and squeeze and tease the dark brownish-pink point. You're a sensuous young lady, Mavis thought, letting the soap slip away and using both hands on Beckons breasts. Why haven't you let Dell get into you before this? There are a few of us who know that he is a virile young stud with a very adequate and eloquent tuba. Didn't he gun me and Connie and Miriam full of thick he-cream? How did you manage to keep him out of your sexy saddle? Mavis wanted to ask as she trailed her hands down over Becky's narrow waist and let her fingers dally with Becky's pert mound and the tight crease formed by the lips of her almost virginal snatch. ""Did it hurt when Willie broke your cherry?"" Mavis asked, forgetting she had asked the question before. ""A little,"" Becky murmured. ""But it was more surprise and not really knowing what to expect from his big dick than anything else. He was really quite gentle, in a way. I have heard and read that often a girl's first experience with coitus is the next thing to being butchered. But Mr. Quentin really fucked me quite gently. God! Is his thing huge! But,"" and Mavis frowned at the faint smirk on Becky's lips, ""I'm already looking forward to the next time he fucks me. I wish there was some way I could watch Dell at work while Mr. Quentin fucks me, not knowing his fiancee was being screwed!"" Mavis was stunned slightly by the sex ingenue's frank admission. In spite of her fairly broad sexual experiences, Mavis was in doubt that she could function to any degree of satisfaction if Phil were watching some other man fuck her! Becky's satisfied purring ended Mavis' distraction and she glanced down at Becky's squirming body to see that her fingers had parted the full, ripe petals and had dipped into the full blossom of Becky's aroused swat. ""Let's get out and dry,"" Mavis said, almost curtly. Mavis' passion had cooled somewhat and she stepped away from Becky and the two of them dried themselves. Becky seemed to be pouting. Had she expected Mavis to dry and excite her with the towel? A quick glance told Mavis that Becky wanted more by-play, wanted hands on her naked body. As passionate as she was, Mavis mused, how had she managed to keep some man from getting to her, romping between those golden thighs in bed or the back seat of a car? And how innocent was she? The crude, vulgar words sprang easily from her lips ... the coarse words had never come freely and with ease with her. She had had a variety of men chunk the meat into her before she would even permit her mind to shape the word, fuck! Yet, Becky spoke it like a hard-bitten whore! Well, what the hell? She raked the rough towel through her crotch and tingled the clit and she almost gasped aloud with sensual pleasure. She tossed the towel into a hamper and reached into a closet for a bottle with an atomizer. Squatting halfway to the floor, Mavis sprayed her genital area with the sting-less cologne, then under her arms. Without a word, she handed the bottle with the rubber bulb to Becky who followed suit. ""At least we have nice-smelling cunnies,"" Mavis smiled, patting Becky on the pert behind and fingering the enticing crease of her butt. ""I like Mr. Quentin's spray hose and perfume,"" Becky giggled. ""Maybe we oughta get him over here and milk him dry---take turns. I've heard of gals gang-banging a guy as well as the other way around!""\n""How about Dell?"" Mavis asked, deliberately attempting to cut the young woman. ""Weeeellll, why not?"" Becky smirked, striding naked ahead of Mavis into the bedroom and pouring a fresh drink. Maybe what little they had drunk had induced Becky to speak so easily and profusely about---screwing! Mavis mused. What baffled her was how to proceed with her seduction of this juicy young thing. Mavis was itchy with anticipation and heat was generating all through her tummy as she watched the healthy young animal set aside her empty glass and crawl into the center of the bed. ""Mavis,"" Becky said hesitantly, invitingly, ""please play with me and---see if you can give me those tingly thrills Mr. Quentin did. Please?"" Straightforward, Mavis suppressed a frown. But what, really, do I do? She had been tight and only vaguely remembered the sex- working-over she, herself, had received from Miriam and Connie. Maybe she should call them! Hell, no! She wanted this pliant young sex-gadget for herself. Mavis was giddy and a little awkward as she climbed onto the bed with her tits swaying gently. ""Oooooohhhhh, Mavis!"" Becky breathed, ""you have beautiful boobies. Let's have some real fun! I've heard that girls can make each other feel sooooo gooooood! Kiss my titties and I'll kiss yours. I think we're going to have a yummy afternoon! Oh, golly! my hole---both holes---itch and twitch and burn!"" Mavis maneuvered across Becky so that she could suck onto one of Becky's hard little nipples and her own left breast was pressed firmly against Becky's face. Instantly, Becky's hot little tongue curled around a tittie point and it was nursed into Becky's wet, avid mouth. Christ! she thought, she had never sucked another girl's tit before. She liked it! And she knew, instinctively, she would have no hang-ups about tonguing and sucking Becky's aromatic pussy! She cupped a hand firmly over Becky's hairy snatch and the young woman began squirming and writhing on the sheet. ""Put your finger in my cunny, Mavis!"" Becky begged as Mavis cleaved the hot lips and fingered the dainty sex-nub. As she nibbled a nipple, then licked Becky's arm-pit, Mavis hoped, fervently, that the hot young thing would mouth---love her pussy---the way Mavis was going to eat hers. Slowly, carefully, Mavis shifted position, swung her left leg over Becky and lowered her bottom toward the small woman's upturned face. The girl's lips and mouth continued to work in a suckling manner after Mavis had withdrawn her breast berry. She stopped when she could feel Becky's breath gently fanning against her anus and parted crease. As Mavis nestled her own face into Becky's perfumed crotch, Becky's legs rose straight into the air, thighs flung wide, and Mavis was able to plow her tongue into the juicy groove and dip it deep into the vibrating vagina. At the same time, she pressed her own hairy snatch against Becky's face and her love-partner latched her mouth onto the full folds of tender flesh and dived her tongue into Mavis' hungry pussy. Becky began shuddering first, then Mavis couldn't control her own thunderous pleasure that rippled through her loins. In unison, they started gurgling, ""Ooooohhh---Aaaaaghhh!"" Their climaxes were shattering. Becky was bucking and up- fucking with her bottom as her legs latched behind Mavis' neck. And Mavis sucked deeply and snaked her tongue far into the girl's steaming pussy and reveled in the grip of inner muscles and she lapped greedily. And Becky was sucking noisily and chewing gently on the thick, swollen passion-petals of Mavis' fuck-receptacle. Later, they lay entwined in each other's arms, hot fifties crushed together, sleek thighs working together as they rubbed their Venus mounds together, girl-fucking ...\n\n\n\nChapter 12\n\nMavis awoke slowly, grateful that she could abandon the subconscious and the nightmare of reality she had lived the past few weeks. She felt funny, tingly all over. She worked a hand under the sheet and touched her highly sensitive breasts. Then her hand slid lower and she found her crowning glory was, indeed, gone. Her mound was smooth-skinned and she couldn't find a single tendril of curly hair on her puffed, sensitive outer labia. The nurses HAD shorn her completely. Phil had told her so, but she wasn't sure he had talked to her or whether it was all part of a dream. But her crotch was smooth and slick and a trifle raw from the effects of the tape and the razor. She pulled her foot up under the sheet and spread her knees wide. Well, she thought, eyes darting about the hospital room, that bastard hadn't damaged anything but her pride, really. She pressed a finger into her vulva. ""All the working parts are intact,"" she giggled softly. She wondered what all those cops had thought, finding her and Willie tied up in his office, without a stitch on and their genital areas swathed in adhesive tape. She knew she should feel a sense of embarrassment at having strange men see her naked but there was only relief that they had been rescued. Poor Willie! Mavis would bet the hospital had had a hell of a time getting the tape off his hard-on---and he probably didn't have a hair left on his balls! Mavis wolfed a breakfast of fruit juice, hot cereal toast, coffee and two poached eggs. She was enjoying her third cup of coffee when her husband swept into the room, kissed her quickly and reached under the bedclothes to cup her hairless pussy. ""This will be like screwing a ten-year-old virgin,"" he teased. ""I was raped, Phil,"" Mavis frowned, worried eyes studying his. ""It could be worse, baby,"" Phil said, kissing her forehead and clasping one of her hands. ""No real damage done.""\n""Did you screw Miriam that night?"" she blurted suddenly. ""Let's put it this way,"" Phil replied softly, strolling away, his back to her as he stared out the only window in the room. ""I was a little drunk---and she screwed me.""\n""Hank got to me, too,"" she confessed, holding her breath, fearful of male denunciation growing from injured ego. She almost screamed at him to say something, he was so silent for so long. Finally, Phil turned and winked solemnly, reassuringly. ""I guess we're even on that score."" Conversation was stalled for a minute as a nurse entered with a fresh pot of coffee and an extra cup, for Phil. ""How about more coffee?"" she smiled superfluously and was gone. ""The robbers got about $238,000 in cash and another $22,000 in checks,"" Phil said slowly, filling their cups. ""The bonding company has banned me from the case.""\n""Why?"" Mavis said with a start, and an old fear assailed her again. Was Phil involved in the robbery? Was he under suspicion? She had heard the men all talking about how easy it would be to rob Willie! ""I'm an acquaintance---a friend---of Willie's. Even Hank has been taken off the case by the Salt Lake Police Department---for the same reason.""\n""Who's investigating?"" Mavis asked weakly ""The SLCPD---and Ben Glover for the bonding company.""\n""Why Glover?"" Mavis fretted. ""He's an acquaintance of Willie and Hank and you!""\n""Not a close friend,"" Phil said bluntly, ""certainly not a neighbor like Hank and me."" Mavis didn't like the tight, cold knot in her stomach. Was Phil involved? She wanted to, but knew she didn't dare ask. ""Well, I don't care,"" Phil laughed, seemingly relaxed and sincere. ""It's going to be a tough one to crack. A real professional job. The two armored van guards---they were chloroformed or something and didn't, really, see a thing. Hell! They lost another couple of hundred grand or so from their rig!"" They finished their coffee and Mavis watched Phil pick up the small suitcase he had set just inside the door. ""I brought you some clothes. Why don't you get dressed and let's go home?"" Mavis smiled happily, threw back the sheet and scrambled off the bed. For a minute, she surveyed her reddened, irritated fifties and hairless pubic mound. ""I don't think I like being hairless,"" she complained wistfully. ""I like it,"" Phil grinned, a finger nudging the unwhiskered smile of her pussy and a hand caressing the smooth cheeks of her butt. ""Don't mess,"" Mavis said sulkily, remembering that Miriam shaved her crotch. Had her husband enjoyed fucking Miriam? she fretted on the way home. A sense of frustration almost overwhelmed her. Phil liked Miriam's slick cunt---and he hadn't diddled her in a long time! Well, she had to admit that Hank had given her a real humping in the kitchen! And Willie certainly knew how to get a girl to spin like a sex top! And Dell had made her cum, like wowee! And Erroll Flynn---the Carrs' Boxer! And les-love had its kicks! The robber-rapist she hadn't enjoyed at all! As she and Phil approached the back door, Mavis remembered something that caused her to stop. She remembered, as the robber dropped his coveralls and shorts and she stared at his dong, she had seen a wart on the left side, about an inch back of the dark, swollen glans. And it had raked the wall of her vagina with a certain tantalizing effect. If she saw that penis again, she would know who had fucked her! Maybe she should tell Henry Carr what she remembered! She shook her head and frowned at her own stupidity. She could just hear Hank say, ""How do I put out an all-points bulletin for a guy with a wart on his pecker?"" In the house, as Phil mixed a couple of scotch and waters, Mavis was still preoccupied and troubled. Phil hadn't been perturbed that she had been raped---hadn't seem particularly affected by her announcement that Hank had pumped the prick to her. Well, he had admitted he had prickered Miriam's pussy! Should she tell him about the robber-rapist? Maybe he would be peeved to find his wife paid close attention to a man's dingus before he socked it to her cunt! What the hell! She was getting tired of being a sex captive, of sorts. ""The guy who banged me during the robbery had a wart on his shaft!"" she blurted. ""About an inch behind the head!"" Instead of being irritated by the admission his wife inspected pricks before they were stabbed into her snatch, Phil seemed to beam. ""Goddamn! I feel this has to be a close-to-home heist! And that may be just the clue we need!"" Then he wilted slightly. ""How the hell do you find a guy with a wart on his business?"" Mavis shrugged. That was similar to the comment she would expect from Police Lieutenant Henry Carr. The gnawing worry that her husband had something to do with the supermarket robbery lingered with Mavis. ""Whom do you suspect, Phil?"" she asked cautiously. ""Absolutely nobody at this time,"" he frowned. ""It was a real, professional job!"" That didn't make Mavis feel any better; her husband, because of his background in insurance investigation, could qualify as an expert in such a venture. ""I wouldn't want any of the money,"" she said timidly. ""You wouldn't want part of about four-hundred grand?"" Phil chuckled dryly. ""All in unmarked, untraceable bills!"" Mavis felt like crying About three o'clock, the Carrs came over and Mavis was grateful for the break in the awkwardness between Phil and her. ""Willie has a slight concussion and the blackest eye I ever saw,"" Hank chuckled as Phil served drinks. ""And eight inches of the rawest meat this side of the butcher shop!"" Miriam laughed. ""That oughta keep his sausage out of a girl's grinder for a while!""\n""When they took all of that tape off Mavis,"" Phil said with his slow, shy, engaging grin, ""they ..."" he paused to sip his scotch ..."" I guess I'll have to get her a hairpiece.""\n""They shaved her?"" Miriam chortled with glee. Mavis reddened. ""Smooth as Miriam?"" Hank grinned. ""Absolutely!"" Phil replied. ""I'll be damned!"" Hank almost choked on his drink and a sliver of ice. ""You'd be shaved---not damned!"" Miriam corrected. ""I've never seen a man without bushes and bushes of cockle hair!"" And Mavis knew that Phil, truly, had screwed Miriam---and Hank knew it. And Phil and Miriam knew that she had been plundered by Hank's cock; his stallion had stampeded all through her sex corral! Mavis glanced at Phil and recognized he wasn't about to mention her knowledge that one of the robbers had a wart on his dong! And she wouldn't say anything, either. ""How much does the police know about the job,"" Phil asked, rising to mix another round and sauntering out to the kitchen for a couple of cigars from the refrigerator. ""I found out that there was no death in the family of one of Willie's employees---the cashier, I think. That's about all I found out before I was taken off the case early this morning. The notice really came from Ogden, not Los Angeles.""\n""What do you really think, Hank? An 'inside' job?"" Phil pursued. ""Who can tell, at this time? I know that I took two weeks of my vacation, starting today when I was relieved of the investigation."" Were their friends and neighbors involved? Mavis fretted, wishing she wasn't getting drunk so she could think clearly. She tried to recall, in detail, the animal-like thrusts of the robber's cock into her cunt. She remembered, not quite clearly, the rasp of the wart in her vagina as he fucked her. It had sent sharp electrical sparks all through her pelvic region as it rasped the wall of her channel. Then he had sunk his cock deep and shot her full of his jizz. She couldn't remember---but she didn't recall that Willie had a wart on his dong. And she had watched it all taped up. Hell! She had even jacked him off to make him hard! But she couldn't remember. Oh, that didn't figure. He had been bound into his chair and the guy who had screwed her while she was all tied up was the guy with the node on his pussy-knocker! I guess I am getting drunk! She hadn't seen Hank's packer. He had fucked her from behind, in the dark kitchen. She didn't know whether she had felt a wart or not. She had been tense and apprehensive. Who else had fucked her? She wasn't sure about Dell Emerson; that had been almost like rape---under threat. Who? She had seen Glover's cock, vaguely, as he plunged it into Terry Lewis. But it had been dark. Oh, damn! She was starting to suspect everyone she knew. It probably was none of them---she hoped. But, if she could find the guy with the wart on his penis, she would have one of the gangsters. And that might lead to the others. There was one thing she had to do---that was clear in her alcohol-fuzzed brain---to find the guy with the raspy little lump on the side of his peter! How? Maybe she would start up or down through the ranks and screw the most likely suspects. Why not Hank first? He was here! The prospect of a hunt for a certain pecker started a warm tingling in her loins and Mavis sensed hot juices perking all through her itching vagina. She nodded as Miriam excused herself to go to the bathroom. Then Henry remembered a telephone call he wanted to make and said, ""I'll use the extension in the kitchen."" As soon as Mavis and Phil were alone, her husband asked, ""Do you suppose Hank might be THE guy? You really don't remember from the night he pumped his prick to you?"" Mavis frowned. ""No, I don't."" She remembered the exquisite sensation of having her twat filled with mammoth prick and his harsh hairiness rasping against her fanny cheeks and the backs of her thighs. But a wart on his sex-pole? No. ""Maybe you should take steps to find out,"" Phil said, frankly inviting her to take on Hank as if he had no more concern about his wife screwing another man than if he had suggested that she start dinner. ""Oh, Phil!"" Mavis demurred. And she was troubled again by the possibility of identifying the robber who had fucked her. What if he did turn out to be one of their close acquaintances--- and Phil were involved? Yet, maybe he wasn't a party to the crime. She just couldn't visualize her husband standing by and letting some guy screw her during the robbery when it wasn't necessary. However, it occurred to her, he could have been part of the gang and had remained outside the store. Oh, Christ! She didn't know whom to suspect! ""Phil, you don't really think our friends could be involved, do you?""\n""If I were investigating this thing---which I'm not---I would look at it as an inside job,"" Phil said, ""and that includes Willie.""\n""Not Willie, honey,"" Mavis protested. ""You didn't see the way that guy slugged him.""\n""Maybe you're right about Willie,"" Phil shrugged as Henry and Miriam rejoined them. ""There's one way we---you---can start eliminating possibilities."" And this meaning was obvious---seduce the suspects! After Phil had distributed fresh drinks, Mavis frowned at him. ""Okay! But no one is going to watch!"" Phil only answered with a grin, nodding as Mavis shifted position casually on the sofa and let her skirt brush high up on her thighs. Her sex scenery wasn't missed by Hank's eyes and Mavis thought she detected a telltale swelling as he steamed up slightly. It would be no trouble to seduce Hank---but she was damned if she were going to let Miriam and Phil watch her examine Hank's dong for a wart, then flop onto her back and let him fuck her! Well, get Miriam out of here! Mavis fretted mentally. If I'm going to lay Hank, I want both of you out of here! Hank's eyes were drawn to her parted knees, trying to stare up her skirt to her panty-clad pussy. And Mavis felt his gaze was almost a physical touch on her bare skin and she was beginning to get a little hot. She leaned toward her husband and said softly, a little bitchily, ""It's been a long time since I've seen yours--- maybe you've developed a wart in that time.""\n""Bullshit!"" Phil snapped and Mavis watched him shuffle on the sofa, noticeably uncomfortable and perhaps a little guilty. ""We're about out of booze,"" Phil said offhandedly. ""I think I better take a trip to the liquor store. Who wants to go along? Hank? Miriam? Just to make sure I can find my way back.""\n""Let me go, Phil,"" Miriam said quickly. ""I want to get some things at the supermarket and the pharmacy next door."" Mavis turned her head to hide a scowl. You slut! You want to get in my husband's pants again! ""Okay, let's go,"" Phil said amiably, clearly pleased that Miriam was going with him. And Mavis pouted, And yon want another crack at her cookie jar! In seconds, Mavis was left alone with Hank whose eyes were becoming glazed with passion as he continued trying to penetrate her panties with his eyes to explored her freshly shaved crotch. She spread her legs a little wider, giving him a totally unobstructed view of the silk-covered joy place. ""You old dog,"" she said lightly, ""you want to bury your bone in it, don't you?"" She winked at him as he gulped his drink. You bastard, stare! I know you didn't see it that night, it was too dark in the kitchen. All you got was a lustful feel and you shoved it to me from behind and unloaded your fizz. Well, I'll get a good look at it today! Mavis didn't have to force a dazzling smile of invitation. She was beginning to appreciate Hank's lecherous stare up her dress. She squirmed slightly and her dress was rolled up in her lap and her long, tapering legs were in full view. Hank feasted his eyes on the inner softness of her creamy thighs and the rich curve of her pussy. ""I don't expect them back for a while,"" Mavis murmured. ""Wanta finish what you started the other night?""\n""What?"" Hank muttered, a little dumbly, his mouth working as if he were already gobbling her pussy. Mavis made the muscles slither in her thighs and Hank's eyes bulged. ""You didn't give me a complete fucking,"" she smiled, slowly unbuttoning her blouse and slipping it off. She arched her back, lifting her bra-encased titties high. ""Like?"" she teased as she removed the bra and moved her body from side to side, causing her ripe boobies to jounce before Hank's feverish gaze. ""You just had your own jollies"" she pouted, ""a girl likes to be fucked with a good prick until she has her fun, too. And you have such a magnificent cock, Hank,"" she added, praising and flattering him, but meaning it, too. His big meat was wonderful; it had filled her cunny to the brim. And she was getting more anxious to crack his big nuts and have his thick cream whipped in her churning box. And it was obvious, from the husky bulge in Hank's trousers that he was well-armed, even though he had left his police revolver at home, that he was getting huge, and had a high-caliber gun barrel. Just the banana for her hot split! Mavis' vagina was crawling with the sensation of an active sponge, twitching in its eagerness to soak up Hank's ready phallus. She stood and leaned forward slightly, tempting Hank with her full titties, tips swollen and hard. She hoisted her skirt from the back, not letting him see her, and grasped the waistband of her panties. She worked them off over her rump and down her long legs. She let them skid to the floor and kicked them off, giving Hank only a flirty glimpse above her knees. She was all but ready, yet Hank was still fully clothed. Get naked, she was tempted to shout at him. Let me examine that big thing of pours, then let's fuck! ""Is this a one-sided exhibition?"" Mavis challenged, turning her back to Hank and shaking out of her skirt. She stood motionless for nearly a minute, letting him ogle her naked back and full buttocks. She worked the muscles, pinching the half moons of her ass firmly against the long, curving crease. She didn't want him from the rear this time; she wanted him between her spraddled thighs with her feet kicking high in the air so she could gobble all of his massive cock in her cunt mouth. Mavis was aware of a warm stickiness between her legs as she crawled onto the sofa and lay down, careful to draw up her right leg to shield her shaved pussy from Hank's lustful eyes. Jeez! How they burned with passion, the heat in them a match for the fire raging deep in her womb. ""Get your clothes off, Hank!"" She had almost forgotten, in her rising frenzy to be serviced and sated by his long stud-tool, that she was only doing this in order to try to trap the robber who had plugged her twat while she was helpless. God! She wanted cock in her snatch! She needed a vigorous sex-romp with male meat pounding long and smooth into her vag! Well, it wouldn't take much time to inspect Hank's hot, hard shaft for a wart then they would fuck! ""Hurry!"" she panted, wiggling her fingers in his direction. She couldn't keep her fanny from lurching in coital grinds on the sofa. It kept bouncing erratically as erotic flames leaped and seared her viscous swat. Her flanks heaved and her loins ached and her vagina clutched hungrily for a meal of fat cock. She smiled encouragingly as he stood and began undressing. In seconds, after she checked his tusk she would have him inside her pumping the prick to her, relieving the sensual tensions. God! She needed a cum! ""Hurry, fuck-partner,"" she begged, ""I want that huge prick in me! I want it fucked in deep!"" Mavis didn't have to look down at herself to know that the puffy pussy lips were gaping in a slight smile and her vulva was like a greedy mouth waiting to devour Hank's cock-sirloin. And--- there it was!---he had plenty of it. Long! Thick! Hard as an oak branch! A wonderful fuck-tool! She watched Hank approach, stiff-legged, his big bone wobbling from side to side as he walked. Then she reached with a trembling hand to tease his big nuts with the tips of her fingers. Tenderly, she seized his shaft near the hair-matted base and bent it toward her. She was tempted to suck him off, it looked so delicious! She slid the thick, tight skin back. She had milked down a lot of cocks and she knew she could make him cum by jacking him off---with only a few strokes. God! His shaft was rock-hard and hot as a poker! She didn't want him to shoot his goodies under the goadings of her hand. She wanted him to hose his jizz into her sex-starved pussy! She gripped it tight and studied the thick-skinned dong. There wasn't a sign of a wart. He wasn't the man who had screwed her during the robbery of Willie's store. Well, she wasn't going to be left empty-handed---empty-handed? She had a handful of magnificent pussy-pleaser and she was going to have this massive male member crammed into her snatch, hauled out and rammed back in and she was going to cum and cum and CUM! ""Okay,"" she said huskily, shuffling on the sofa to make room for his spread knees between her parted thighs. ""Let's have fun! Come on, Hank, let's fuck!"" As he positioned himself between her veed legs, knees against her tense ass, she seized his prick in both hands. ""I'll guide it in,"" she panted, pressing the pear-shaped knob into her vulva, massaging the red inner lips, then aiming it against the fluttering opening to her ravenous snatch. ""Aaaaaahhhhhhh,"" she whimpered with passionate anticipation as Hank slowly nudged his cockhead into her throbbing vagina. ""Ooooooohhhhhhhhh, sooooooo goooooodddddd! Fucking is such ffffuuuunnnnn!"" she dug her nails into his shoulders, leaving red tracings of her wantonness. She jerked her fanny up and down and around to assist Hank as he slowly drove his shaft all of the way into her until his hairy balls bounced against her up-tilted butt. The pucker string of her anus felt like a burning ring of fire. ""God! Fuck me, Hank. Fuck me hard and make me cum!"" she begged. Wham! Bang! After several slurpy, industrious pumps, Mavis felt she was about to shatter. His cock's head slammed past the cervix, into the womb. There was the pungent aroma of male and female sex-heat thick in her narrowed nares as Hank fucked her faster and faster. Sloosh! Sloosh! Sloosh! His prick plunged in and out of her cunt. ""I'm cuunummmmiiiinnnng!"" A scream of rapture bounced off the walls and the ceiling as Hank pounded the cod into her and she humped her ass to meet his pistoning cock-thrusts. Spasms of erotic pleasure gripped her and her whole body felt like flowing lava. She didn't have the robber between her legs, but she had a master-fucker riding and bouncing and bucking in her fuck-saddle. And he really knew how to thud the meat to a girl. ""Fffffuuuucccckkkk mmeeee faster and deeeeppppeeeerrrr!"" She was like a shooting star and sparks of passion seemed to be exploding everywhere. She wouldn't have cared less as she careened through her violent pleasure had she known that her husband and Miriam were parked in the Carr garage with the double door closed. Phil was sipping raw scotch from a bottle as Miriam sucked him off, savoring his cock and giving him a sapping blow-job. She was in the thrall of her fifth climax and Hank was gunning his jizz into her snatch as Miriam and Phil shifted into the back seat to fuck until their sex-heat steamed up the car windows.\n\n\n\nChapter 13\n\nMavis awoke with the sweet realization that she was naked atop the covers in hers and Phil's bedroom. My husband, she thought, must haste carried me upstairs to bed. She stretched slowly, deliciously. Criminy! Hank Carr gave me a good fuck! Her cunny still crawled and convulsed with the pleasure of having his huge cock socked into it. With eyes still closed, Mavis caressed her firm titties and pinched the nipples. One thing, though, she frowned: Hank wasn't the robber who had raped her. She reviewed the situation quickly. And it hadn't been Willie Quentin. And she was positive it wasn't Dell Emerson. Who? Her quest for the man with the tantalizing growth---or wart---on the side of his penis might never be fulfilled. She could fuck all the Mormons and Catholics in Utah and still not find him! What a helluva way to try to help her husband crack a robbery---bed all the men around! Mavis stifled a giggle. What a delightful way to conduct an investigation ... give all the suspects the third degree between her thighs, grilling them---and their peters---in her pussy! She turned onto her side and opened her eyes slowly. She squinted and smiled broadly. Phil was lying on his hack beside her. He was blessed with a massive hard-on and his husky gonads were rolled high in their crinkled sac. Delicately, Mavis raked a fingernail across the purplish head and restrained the desire to laugh as her hubby's stomach muscles crawled and his erect penis trembled. Gentry, she jacked him off, just running the tip of an index finger over his thick shaft, working the tight, thick skin up and down. Phil groaned; his ass bucked upward to meet her touch. ""She sucked the whole thing,"" Phil mumbled and a smile brightened his expression. ""She ate and sucked and swallowed the whole thing."" Mavis pouted, then frowned. He was talking about Miriam Carr. It was clear to her. Miriam had given Phil a blow-job--- and it was still in his mind. She has to be a master at cock- sucking, Mavis thought, if the pleasure she gives a man will dominate his subconscious. Mavis raised on an elbow to study her husband. Phil had been sucked off and he, obviously, had liked the lips of a woman---Miriam---lapped around his dong slavering and licking and sucking! ""Christ!"" Mavis whispered softly, ""he still has lipstick all over his packer---and it's matted in his cock hair and smeared all over his belly and balls."" You bastard! she swore softly, taking hold of his long, hot shaft. She began to masturbate him in a determined manner and his body jerked rhythmically. ""Oooooohhhhh,"" Phil mumbled. ""She sucked and ate the whole thing."" Mavis jacked him off with greater diligence, rising to use both hands on his prick. Faster and faster. If it hadn't been for Miriam's mouth paint all over her husband's genitals, she would have been tempted to blow him herself! But she drew the line. She decided she would see if he had any jizz left in his reservoir ... ""And he does ..."" she smirked as she felt the tensing in his pipe. She worked harder on his joint. ""Shoot, you bastard! Shoot your cum all over yourself!"" She whipped her hands up and down on his cock and kept it up all the time Phil ejaculated thick spurts of sperm all over his belly, even up into his chest hair. He awakened with a start and frowned as he realized that Mavis had jacked him off all over himself. Then he grinned as she scampered off the bed. ""At least Miriam didn't create a mess."" He swatted futilely at her naked butt. ""She may have sucked you off and you didn't get cum all over everything,"" Mavis corrected, ""but she left you a mess---your club all painted up for war. I'll make some coffee.""\n""It wasn't Hank, was it?"" Phil called after her. ""He doesn't have a wart on his dingus,"" Mavis replied. As Mavis was fixing breakfast, Phil received a telephone call. Over their third cups of coffee, he said, ""I have to chase my ass over to Reno. That was my boss on the phone. And, according to him, I am more and more under suspicion in connection with the robbery here."" His tone was mild, but his bitterness wasn't concealed from Mavis. She saw his eyes briefly and the pain in them almost made her cry. ""Oh, how can they think you were mixed up in it? You weren't even in the area.""\n""But I was in the area,"" Phil shook his head. ""I can't account for some five hours of my time even though I was here, at home, at the time the robbery occurred."" Mavis turned away. More than ever, she wished she could strip away the mystery---that is, strip the robber, screw him, if necessary, and find the man with the wart on his peter. She wished Phil didn't have to leave, but realized that being busy, on an investigation, would be better for him than being idle, waiting for something to happen. How, she wondered, could Willie and Hank be so blithe and carefree about the robbery? They just seemed to be so nonchalant about the whole thing. And her husband was the one who was catching all of the hell! She was just kissing Phil good-bye when Terry Lewis drove up, obviously a little tight. The trim little pixie sauntered up, wearing hot pants and weaving her vixen body enticingly. ""Mavis, do you know where Connie and Miriam are?"" Mavis suppressed a frown as she caught a brief glimpse of the way her husband peered at the diminutive, but very seductive little orangish blonde. ""No,"" Mavis said, ""I haven't seen them."" She was tempted to tell her husband, Get the hell out of here, or fuck her right now, on the lawn! It was indelibly in her mind, the wanton scenes of Terry Lewis. She was a fuck-kitten and, probably wouldn't object to Phil's stripping her down to the buff, slamming her down on her back or taking her on all fours. Terry fairly oozed sex; an aroma of fuck-fuck seemed to emanate from her every pore---not to mention her crotch orifice! ""I'll call you when I arrive in Reno,"" Phil grinned and Mavis frowned as he started the engine and backed slowly from the drive. Oh, you'll fuck her later, huh? She waved goodbye until Phil turned the corner and was out of sight. Without even turning, Mavis was aware of Terry close behind her, could smell the sweet perfume of hot pussy. The very proximity of a vibrant, warm female primed for a sex domain whatever form---started Mavis' sexual organs churning ... the puffy lips of her pussy grew hot and her coital channel seethed with lustful anticipation. ""Let's go in the house,"" Mavis said. ""And have a drink and take off our clothes and play fun games,"" Terry tittered, falling in beside Mavis. As they entered the back door, Terry taunted, ""I'll bet you haven't had a chance to get a sweet screw from your husband since he got home from Wyoming, have you? But, you've been getting some stiff dick, haven't you?"" Terry teased. Mavis ignored the all-too-true analysis. As she mixed drinks in the kitchen, tried to keep her eyes from the great expanse of bare skin revealed by Terry's scanty attire, she asked, ""Whose car are you driving? That isn't yours and Mickey's.""\n""Maybe not, maybe so,"" Terry pouted. ""It's a T-Bird. I like it and I'll have it."" Mavis had never made many Singapore Slings, and the third pair of them didn't go any faster. She merely frowned as Terry said, ""I got something in the car,"" and she ran through the house, her woman aroma wafting on the air. When her measurements proved faulty, Mavis tilted the bottles of straight booze into the glasses. She wasn't happy, but was, strangely, exultant about the delicious sensation of her pussy fairly steaming with anticipation of having sex-fun with Terry Lewis! ""Did you like the randying you got from Del Emerson, Mavis?"" Terry winked when she returned. ""And how about Mr. Carr? And Mr. Quentin? And, how many others, Mavis?"" Mavis didn't like the subtle, prying inquiry about---what Mavis interpreted---her life as a whore. ""Did you like your trick with the boxer?"" Mavis countered. ""How about your being jumped and sex-banged by that dirty old Ben Glover?""\n""Massive cock!"" Terry grinned, drinking deeply. ""Mean as hell---the way he fucks a girl!"" Mavis' pulse quickened, but she recoiled mentally. She didn't want Ben Glover's insidious prick in her body. Yet, provocatively in her mind was the thought ... does that lecherous old man have a wart on the side of his long pussy---pole? God! Would she have to fuck him to find out? To determine whether he might have or might not have been the robber who had fucked her during the night of the supermarket heist? She shuddered with grim dread. Would she have to? Have to fuck him---take his sex joint into her canny? She wouldn't ask Terry if she remembered whether or not the lustful man had a growth on his thing. Terry, being as drunk as she had been, probably couldn't remember anything except Ben Glover's rocking the cock to her. Mavis felt her skin growing hot. Sleek muscles tensed under the silk dressing gown she wore as Terry's lascivious eyes prowled over her. ""Mick took some boys from the summer recreation program camping in the Wasatches and won't be back until tomorrow afternoon,"" Terry said. And Mavis was aware of the lithe young girl's shallow, almost passionate breathing. And you want us to have a lesbian fling until then, Mavis thought. She wouldn't meet the flashing, sensual invitation in Terry's eyes. Maybe I should get Becky over and we can have a threesome---but she's probably priming herself for another blast from Willie's sex thunderstick, Why not Del Emerson? Mavis frowned; maybe it would be best to go along with Terry's game and get their sex thrills from each other. Eventually, Mavis' eyes were drawn to Terry's nervous fingers that kept toying with the package wrapped in brown paper. The sexy gal seemed obsessed with opening it. ""What's in the package?"" Mavis queried softly. ""A toy that will beat the hell out of that gadget Miriam has!"" The sensual warmth that flooded through Mavis' body made her even more keenly aware that she was absolutely naked under the dressing gown. Where there had been a faint dread and a wish that Terry would leave, there was now a hot, almost lewd anticipation taking its place. And Terry's eyes were fastened to the loosening vee of the gown that revealed the deep valley between her feverish, pointing titties. Terry's faint, smirking smile told Mavis that her companion was cognizant of the passion that was clutching her loins, that passion juices were starting to steam in her undulating vagina. The craving for sex was almost painful. Mavis was tempted to demand to see what was in the package. She was already convinced, after Terry's flat hint, that it was some kind of sex tool. Well, the way her pussy was crawling with need, she hoped it was a big one. Her deep well was like a starving mouth, eager to be crammed full of sex fare. She needed it! She just hoped that Terry was adept enough to girl-fuck her until she was satisfied. Trying to control the tremulous tone of her voice Mavis asked slowly, ""What's in the package, Terry?"" Mavis wasn't sure whether the hot film of moisture on her inner thighs, near her crotch, was from perspiration or was the sweet passion-hone from her vulva. God! How her labia and asshole itched! ""A double-dildo!"" Terry exclaimed triumphantly. Mavis frowned. Why doesn't she unwrap it? She watched Terry stand, slowly remove her halter with the built-in bra cups. Mavis stared at the perfect cones of firm flesh. The nipples, surrounded by tight aureoles, were taut brown spikes tilting slightly toward the ceiling. Her fingers itched to touch the smooth woman fruit untouched by the sun. They seemed frothy and confection-rich with little smooth berries on top of all that sweet whipped cream. Her mouth watered to savor Terry's luscious breasts and to nibble those dainty nubs. ""Where do we romp, Mavis?"" Terry asked, excitement building in her voice. ""Take off your robe and let's find a place to make girl-love!"" Mavis watched Terry float to her feet, breasts hardly quivering from the motion. The puffy eagerness of Terry's pussy lips was a pronounced prominence in her hot pants. A proper name, Mavis thought, for those rape-inviting shorts ... HOT pants! And Terry certainly has hot pants! Well, her own box wasn't exactly an igloo! Mavis whirled, letting the hem of her gown swirl to give Terry a quick look at flashing, creamy thighs, and led the way through the house and upstairs to her's and Phil's bedroom. Mavis shrugged out of her gown and tossed it atop a bureau of drawers. When she turned, Terry was skinning out of her hot pants. Eyes missed eyes---they were too busy exploring each other's bodies. Desire fanned through Mavis as she marveled at Terry's delectable nakedness. And Terry's sex-glazed stare told Mavis hers was just as inviting. Mavis stood perfectly still as Terry tossed her package on the bed and approached slowly, clutching her breast mounds near the base, pointing the swollen nipples at Mavis. Mavis' breathing was shallow and hurried as she watched Terry rub first one nipple, then the other against her own. The gentle friction of Terry's tittie-rubbing, plus the promise of tempestuous, illicit girl-sex seemed to kindle an intense fire all through Mavis. She hoped Terry would suck her pussy---and she would eat her in return. Slowly, Mavis reciprocated and grasped her own hot breasts, pointing them ""in"" so that her nipples mated with Terry's hard, burning points in electrifying thrills. They shuffled toward each other, crushing their tits together. As they twined their arms about each other's naked bodies, Mavis felt the titillating tickle of Terry's profuse pubic mat tickle her hairless Venus mound. Mavis caressed Terry's lean, sleek back and shuddered with pleasure as her love-companion kneaded the firm, smooth buns of her fanny. Mavis loved the contact of flesh against flesh, the gentle rasping of Terry's pussy hair. Mavis hunched her rear end forward to increase the pressure of the fleshy sex mounds that formed a parapet to their cunnies. Her hands found and cupped Terry's firm seat-buns as she shivered, loving the way Terry worked her fingers into the crack of her butt and probed for the tight, burning crinkle of her asshole! She almost wished that Terry would worm a finger into her anus and finger-fuck her bowels ... AND THERE IT COMES! Involuntarily, Mavis slid her feet apart, pushed her rump back slightly, relaxed her buttocks to take the demanding finger deep into her rectum. ""Aaaaagggghhhh!"" she sighed raggedly, capturing Terry's partly open mouth with her own. Terry responded by fucking her pelvis against Mavis and stabbing a hot, moist tongue into Mavis' mouth and tickled her palate. ""Aaaaaahhhhh,"" Mavis sighed, wiggling her ass as Terry swizzled her finger around in her ass channel. Mavis wriggled harder, feeling pressure against her stinging clit by Terry's sex mound. Trembling, they wrestled frantically in each other's arms for several minutes, on the threshold of orgasm, but not quite able to make it. Their boobies were welded together; their pubic regions were grinding; passion thrills danced in Mavis' loins; Terry's finger stirred a deeper carnal, animal pleasure deep in Mavis' butt hole. ""Let's get on the bed,"" Terry moaned, ""and we'll sit in each other's saddles and girl-fuck!"" Mavis didn't want to break off the tantalizing contact, Terry had drawn her away out and orgasm was just a question of time, but she let Terry back away. ""Get on the bed; on your back; put your hands under your hips; brace them up high."" Mavis was aware of a hot, gooey sweetness in her crotch. Lithe and athletic, Mavis had no trouble following directions. She felt a little silly with her legs straight up in the air, feet far apart, her hairless pussy exposed to her partner's lascivious gaze. She wished Terry would hurry. She needed fucking! Through half-closed eyes, she watched Terry step up on the bed. ""Brace yourself firmly,"" Terry panted with passion, positioning her right foot against Mavis' upturned fanny and stepping through with her left foot, placing it near the base of Mavis' left breast, between arm and ribs. Mavis spread her legs wider, expanding the vee of her taut thighs. She tilted her head so she could watch Terry part the full, thick petals of her pussy. ""That feeeels gooooood!"" Mavis moaned as Terry massaged the clit with the tip of a finger and dived a finger deep into her hot, throbbing swat. ""Ooooohhh!"" she whimpered, her ass bumping and grinding to accentuate the pressure, wanting more and more in her cunt. ""Heeeeaaaavvveeennnnly! "" Mavis groaned. She rotated her rump, up-fucking her snatch against Terry's educated hand. She watched Terry's other hand at work in her own crotch as the girl pressed her labia far apart so that the slick inner surface was fully exposed. And Terry was turning her own pussy blossom inside out. Terry squatted slowly, her smooth, firm, rounded buttocks caressed Mavis' inner right thigh; her pussy mesh, curly and rich, raked her left. Mavis thought she could feel the intense heat of Terry's voracious young snatch as it sank closer and closer. Then there was faint contact ... then full pressure ... and Mavis felt their searing pussies were welded together in ecstatic, erotic bond. ""Two women can screw pretty good,"" Terry panted. ""What a delicious sensation,"" Mavis murmured as Terry swabbed her bottom around, rubbing the hot slickness of their cunnies together. Mavis thought she could feel Terry's hard clit needling against her own and up-bucked her ass and came quickly, sharply, almost painfully. ""Ooooohh, fuck me!"" Mavis whined, reveling in having her snatch glued to another woman's in wanton female intercourse. She looked up at Terry's triumphant face, eyes half-closed, relishing her own orgasm. ""I never realized two women could latch their pussies together and fuck sooooo goooooood!"" Mavis choked with pleasure. Terry had both of her arms around Mavis' stiff left leg for support and was girl-fucking like mad. The breath of passion whinnied through her narrowed nostrils as she fucked around and around rubbing her steaming, burning snatch against Mavis' ""Oooooohh, ffffuuuuccckkk---fuck, FUCK!"" Terry grunted, shaking her ass around and around, faster and faster. ""I'm ready again!"" Terry screamed, fucking faster. ""Let's cum together!"" and she churned her crotch faster and harder against Mavis' scorching sex orifice. ""I'm ccccuuuummmmiiinnnggg!"" Mavis squalled, up-fucking her ass, suddenly shattered by sensual relief losing muscle control. She went limp, burning with pleasure as orgasm danced along every nerve. She was vaguely aware that Terry had collapsed toward the foot of the bed, their pussies still melted together. Shortly, she was aware of the rustle of paper and knew that Terry must be unwrapping her double-dildo. It was such a heavenly pleasure, having her parted pussy lips kissed by another woman's cunt mouth. Mavis didn't protest as Terry crawled from contact. Her strength was returning after being buffeted by the erotic session of female coitus with the tempestuous Terry. She righted herself and crawled to see what Terry was doing. She stifled a gasp as Terry withdrew the instrument from its wrappings. The color was that of a male, Caucasian. ""Merciful gawd!"" Mavis breathed, staring, wide-eyed. It was as if two well- hung men, with hard-ons, had run into a guillotine. And the full genitals of both had been united at the base. Two sets of hairy balls growing out of each other. And long phalluses pointing in opposite directions. Mavis noted, admiringly, that each shaft was at least nine inches long: the heads were gorgeous, enormous bulbs ---and the thickness of the spears would make a heifer cough! ""Can we fuck each other with that?"" Mavis inhaled slowly, gulping. Terry giggled. ""I think---hope---so. If we can, won't it be a marvelous fuck?""\n""How do we do it?"" Mavis sighed, her pussy again spasming with eagerness. After all, she had just had a clitoral cum and needed a deep vaginal penetration to really set her off and satisfy her craving for prick. They flopped over, lying side by side, face down with their knees drawn up under their heaving, naked tummies. Mavis watched Terry play with the artificial dong, take one knob into her mouth as if giving a man a blow-job. Mavis touched one set of the hairy balls and was amazed at how realistic they felt. For a minute, they peered into each other's eyes. Terry stopped sucking the cock and they kissed quickly, held the contact, tongues swizzling in each other's mouths. ""I think I know,"" Terry said, slipping away. ""You stay where you are.""\n""I'm not going anywhere,"" Mavis giggled. ""Not when there is the prospect of having my pussy fucked. And I want to try to take all of that wonderful prong in my snatch!""\n""Be patient, passionate love,"" Terry chortled, voice musical and happy behind her. ""What a beautiful thing you are from behind. I just feel like licking your butt hole and tonguing your gorgeous pussy!""\n""Don't be bashful,"" Mavis laughed, tossing her butt in little tantalizing circles, really wanting Terry to eat her pussy and asshole. ""Maybe later,"" Terry chirped. ""I'll give you your half first, then take mine. We'll go at it rear-to-rear."" Mavis quivered delicious pleasure as she felt one of Terry's hands on her upraised buttocks. ""Here it comes, love,"" Terry murmured. Mavis braced herself as she felt the object swabbed in her wide rut. ""That's the hole,"" Mavis sighed as Terry pressed the big knob against the vaginal entry. ""Betcha!"" Terry agreed, cramming about two inches of it into Mavis' sultry snatch. ""Aaaaahhhh!"" Mavis purred, wincing slightly as the massive pole slid deeper and deeper into her feverish body. ""Here it comes, baby,"" Terry said, ""this should fill your snatch absolutely to the brim with make-believe cock!""\n""Ggggooooodddd!"" Mavis groaned. ""You have a cuntful!"" Terry gloated and Mavis rotated her ass with pleasure as Terry fucked in and out of her a few times. ""Hold your scrumptious snatch and butt still while I fill my greedy cunt with my half. This should be tops if there ain't no man around!"" Bracing herself on the side of her head, Mavis watched Terry shuffle around. She worked a hand under her belly and grasped a set of balls, holding the tool steady until Terry was ready. She felt the sweet brush of buttocks against her own. She felt the tool jockeyed about slightly and Terry groaned, ""Damn! It's a big son of a bitch! I'm gonna take it all if it stretches my snatch all out of shape! Ah! In it goes! What a nice cock-feeling in my canny!"" As Terry continued working the huge shaft into her own body, Mavis could feel the fat pole jostling in her own swat, sending ripples of pleasure jerking through her body. Once Terry jumped and Mavis almost growled at her not to pull the tool out of her. ""When I finally get it all the way in me,"" Terry panted, still laboring to sock the massive dong into her snatch, ""we'll hunch back and forth toward each other---we'll back-fuck and really ball the jack.""\n""I don't know whom you're talking about,"" Mavis panted, ""but I wish this jack were here and we'd really fuck his balls off!"" Instinctively, each clutched a set of artificial genitals and began manipulating their cunts around the dual post. It let them control the pace and depth of penetration; they liked it in deep, their ass cheeks rubbing. Terry's pace was frantic; Mavis' was more measured as she fucked her cunt on the thing in long, slow strokes. When they climaxed, they released the balls, tangled their fingers in their hair or beat the mattress with their fists and fucked their asses against each other as they exploded with sex pleasure deep in their loins. ""Wwwwwhhhhaaaatttt fffuuuucccckkkkin'!"" Terry breathed raggedly as she and Mavis slowly emerged for their fifth cums. Mavis wanted to get one more jolting climax. The big dong was sliding smoothly and easily into her greased, boiling snatch up to the simulated balls. ""One more!"" she howled, ""and you can eat met! We'll eat each other!"" But the telephone rang and they were interrupted for a few hours. Their frantic, passionate girl-fucking was over for a while. Willie Quentin demanded that Mavis come down to the store. He emphasized that it was urgent!\n\n\n\nChapter 14\n\nMavis freshened her body and dressed while Terry lay sprawled in the middle of the bed, the huge dong protruding from her snatch, one end still buried in her body. ""Mick isn't going to like me having that T-Bird,"" Terry frowned, ""but I'm going to keep it, anyway!"" Mavis watched the little sex-pot slowly fucking the dildo in and out of her snatch. ""I should go down to the store with you and get a fast fuck from Willie,"" Terry panted. ""I don't think he'll fuck anyone for a few days,"" Mavis replied, remembering how Willie's dong had been taped up just a few days before. And Becky would get his prick' if anyone did. ""What's it all about?"" Terry asked shakily, in the throes of a half-orgasm, slamming the big, artificial male-bone deeply into her swat. Mavis frowned as she stared at Terry, feet kicking in the air, thighs flung wide as she masturbated herself with the dildo. For a second, Mavis wished she had the other half of the dong scrunched into her own pussy again. ""Probably something about the robbery,"" Mavis muttered. ""There's booze in the kitchen and the den; help yourself. I'll be back as soon as I can get back.""\n\n* * *\n\nAt the store, Willie stopped her from taking the elevator to his office. ""The investigator---Ben Glover---wants to interview you about the robbery. He's somewhere in the storeroom."" Mavis' skin felt cold and scaly as that of a fish or a snake. She didn't want anything to do with Ben Glover---especially not in the darkened stockroom! But she watched Willie take the elevator to his office and she entered through the swinging doors. A match flared in the gloom, about ten feet away, and Mavis saw Ben Glover's hawkish face reflected in the flickering flame. He exhaled smoke and shook out the match. ""Come over here, Mrs. Moran---Mavis---baby---and tell me what you know about the robbery."" Her guts twinged and she sensed her vaginal passage turning cold and dry. He was a fucking beast! Hesitantly, almost mesmerized, she approached, stopping within a couple of feet of where he lounged on a crate of fresh lettuce. Somehow she knew---he---Ben Glover---was going to give it to her. He was going to fuck her. And her guts boiled and her whole sex tract felt as if it were being seared by fire. HE WAS GOING TO FUCK HER! ""Baby,"" Glover said' easing forward on the crate and taking a pocket flashlight from his coat, ""I think you know more about this robbery than you have told the cops.""\n""No no, no, no!"" she muttered, recoiling mentally, but not retreating from the tiny penlight that he kept on her face, moving it from one eye to the other. The small light almost blinded her: she couldn't see his face. But she felt his hand, rather, his finger and thumb as he tweaked one of her nipples. She wished she had worn a coarse, tight bra---instead of the filmy, lacy harness and matching bikini panties. It, probably, wouldn't have made any difference. Ben Glover was going to screw her with his long, lascivious prick! Glover kept her right nipple in pinched captivity. The light left her face and she was in total darkness. The penlight was stabbed into her left breast and Glover twisted it against the tumescent point that seemed to burn under the pressure. She shivered as he traced the light down over her ribs' across her stomach to poke at her navel. ""Aaaaaaahhhh,"" she moaned, tormented and frightened. The pressure of the small flashlight was increased on her belly button, starting nerves tingling deep in her rectum. Mavis stifled a gasp. God! It sparked wanton twitches all through her loins, into her inner thighs---all the way down into her toes. He was going to fuck her! And she sensed she wanted him to fuck her! If he lucked her, she wound know together he had a wart on his prick---if he were one of the robbers! The one who had raped her! She couldn't see. The light was dug into her belly. Yet her senses were alive. Glover's breath was on her face. She could smell him. His odor wasn't rancid, but was musky and virile. Her tummy crawled; she could almost feel his hard cock against her soft flesh! She would not flick him back! ""Phil have a hand in it---baby?""\n""Noooooo!""\n""Come on, sweet cunt! Tell me what you know!"" His hand left her breast and mauled her right buttock, tugging her body toward him. A finger dug at her crotch---and she heard the hint of a skid of a zipper. ""N00000000000!"" she gasped. The light left her navel---and a hand grabbed her by the butt, her skin crawling under his hand. ""He was involved! Tell me what you know!""\n""Noooottttthhhhiinnggggggg!"" Mavis thought her voice fairly rang with denial in the dark storeroom. ""Show me and tell me what you did at THE time!"" Glover demanded. Mavis was glad to get out of his grasp---yet she knew she was going to get his sex trunk in her! She almost giggled with relief that he was no longer touching her. Her relief was short---a hand shucked up under her short dress and long fingers were cuddling the full, long, curvy loaves of her ass as she preceded him. And fingernails were finding the upper waist hem of her skivvies. He was going to strip off her panties and fuck her! He hooked a nail and her panties were slipping off the Saucy flirt of her upper buttocks. ""Nnnnnoooo!"" she protested as Glover pushed her into the deeper shadows of the stockroom. ""And you let the bandits in, huh?"" Glover snorted. THERE WAS THE SOUND OF A ZIPPER SKIIIlDDDDNNNNIING! And Mavis could smell---more strongly than ever---the odor of prick! It was so strong it almost panted back at her! It was only a question of---not if---but when he would diddle her! She was about to get a whole belly full of prick! Her panties slid down around her ankles and her legs quaked. Glover heisted her skirt up over her back and dug a finger, doodled it around in the crack, and nudged the tense anal pucker. Mavis wished her cunny would stop hungering for hard, long male meat! ""Phil had nothing to do with it!"" she yelled as Glover pushed her over stacked cartons of vegetable juice, big cans. One of his thumbs hooked her in the asshole and stabbed into her throbbing rectum. His left hand gripped her left thigh and her legs skidded apart; she hunched her rump back at him as she felt the cozy knob of his cock rake the smooth crown of her butt. She was about to get him in her! He was about to fuck her! Mavis shook her head, desperate, helpless. She was about to get this terrible man's dirty old cock! She wanted to run. But she was going to take him on. Her entire rear was exposed to his attack---and his hands had captured her heaving flanks---and the thick, dripping knob of his jobber was jabbed flush against the entry to her bowels! Not in the asshole! She sobered slightly as Glover sagged his knees for a more direct aim and planted the knob of his cock in her bloated vulva. Damn you! Mavis swore silently at her pussy, don't look forward to getting his prick inside ME! Mavis sensed his tensing, aiming his dong. Here IT comes, she thought---braced herself for his forward onslaught. She moved her weight to the left when he missed and she knuckled his cockhead into her vulva. ""Dddddaaaammmmnnnn!"" she complained as Glover buried his bone deep in her viscous swat, slamming the hard head against the curvature of the cervix and ramming to the very depths, stretching her coital cave. ""Daaammmnn you!"" she shrieked, rearing her ass backward, trying to out-fuck his massive prick. But he was pumping the meat into her snatch, rasping the lips of her outer pussy---and there was no wart! There was no wart on his dong! He was not the robber-rapist! Tears flooded into Mavis' eyes. He was no help. She thrust her ass back to meet his forward hunch, fucking her like a mongrel dog. ""It's all a waste!"" she wept as she maneuvered to get all of her assailant's prick. The knob banged against the bottom of her sex canal and she almost swooned from an overwhelming orgasm. Mavis swung her ass wildly, slamming her taut rums loaves against his pelvic region as he poured the cock to her. She tightened her sphincters in revenge that she didn't have the right one; she wouldn't have minded taking the prick of the robber- rapist! She rotated her fanny, shoved her exposed rear back again--- unmindful of his long finger in her ass-hole. She lifted on tiptoes, trying to break off his prick in her pussy. ""Aaaaagggghhhh!"" she wailed, trying to fuck him into nothing. But he was too much man. He started squirting his jizz into her; grabbed her by the ass cheeks, prying them apart; hauled his prick out of her pussy and shoved it roughly into her roiling bowels where he finished unloading his semen. She was fearful he was going to make her suck him clean, but he left her there, skirt up over her butt, legs spread far apart for fucking, weeping in frustration, cunt and rectum well-hosed with cock Juice ... After several minutes, after letting his male sap drizzle to the floor, Mavis adjusted her clothes and fled. All she could say, starting the old car, was that he wasn't the one; he didn't have a wart on the side of his prick. The fucking had been for nothing. Mavis was glad, for the first time, she had no cunny carpet. His jizz didn't cling and clot in pussy hair. ""Ha-ha-ha-ha!"" she laughed, almost hysterically. She wept all the way home. She was glad that Terry was in the kitchen, drinking vodka over ice. ""Ben Glover thinks Phil is involved in the robbery!"" Mavis sobbed, taking the glass of ice and vodka that Terry pushed toward her as she slumped into the breakfast nook. ""He screwed you!"" Terry shouted---and Mavis detected a tone of frenetic anger. ""That bastard! Fucking you! Trying to push that robbery onto you and Phil!""\n""Come home, Phil!"" A little later, she let Terry undress her, lead her upstairs and bathe her in soothing hot water. Then they returned to the kitchen and drank in half-brooding silence. The booze relaxed Mavis and she grew drowsy. Vaguely, sometime during the evening, Mavis was aware of Terry coasting her back upstairs and putting her to bed. Before drifting into deep sleep, she snuggled against the kittenish softness and warmth of Terry, thinking how nice it was to have someone in bed with her. Sleep endured until nearly two o'clock the next afternoon, until it was dispelled by the insistent front door chimes. Clumsily, Mavis crawled from bed and struggled into a dressing gown. She left Terry asleep in the bed as she hurried downstairs to answer the front-door. She stared stupidly at Mickey Lewis whose mouth was pursed in a grim line. ""Is Terry here?"" he asked curtly. ""I see the car she was driving is out front."" Mavis nodded, glancing at the sleek, powerful Thunderbird. It was a pretty thing she admired. Even the colors of the Utah license plates harmonized with the color of the car; so often they clash. ""She stayed all night with me,"" Mavis yawned. ""Come in, Mickey; I'll make some coffee and call her. God! We must have slept fourteen hours!"" Mavis left Mickey sitting impatiently in the living room as she went to start coffee percolating. She was aware of his eyes on her body as she strode back through the living room, flimsy gown fluttering about her thighs as she went to waken Terry. She found Mick's wife half-awake, stretching and yawning. ""Mickey is here,"" Mavis told the naked doll. ""Oh? Is he back already? How did he know where I am?""\n""He said he saw the car you're driving,"" Mavis replied, heading back downstairs. ""She's dressing,"" Mavis told Mick whose piercing gaze stabbed at the loose vee of the gown and traveled downward, lingering for a moment on the pubic region, then dropping to her knees and generous length of tapering thighs. ""The coffee should be done,"" she murmured, going to the kitchen and returning with pot, cups and saucers, cream and sugar. As she and Mick sipped coffee, waiting for Terry to join them, Mavis wished he wouldn't stare at her that way! His intense gaze almost made her flesh crawl. And he made no effort to conceal his interest in peeling off her gown, putting his hands on her and having his way with her. She would have liked to recross her legs, but she didn't want to give Mick that momentary view up her inner thighs toward the sensuous place he coveted. Damn! His eyes gave her chills and hot flushes that tingled deep in her womb and danced outward through her loins. When Terry joined them, Mickey demanded, ""What are you doing with that car?"" His tone was flat, cold with anger. ""I want it and I'm going to have it,"" his wife said, pouring herself a cup of coffee. A brittle silence lasted several minutes and Mavis thought she could almost see Mickey's thought processes in action. Terry was defiant, yet there was an air of flightiness in her demeanor. Mavis had no doubt that Mickey would have his way. He was studying his next move; in a moment, she thought, he will lay down the law to his young wife. ""Tomorrow, you'll take that car back to Ely, Nevada; arrange to store it for your brother; take the bus back here,"" Mickey said flatly. Mavis frowned slightly: why had Mickey over-stressed certain words? back to Nevada ... your brother ... It was almost like some kind of code that husbands and wives often use; it tells the outsider nothing, but has very clear meaning for the married couple. ""Let's have some brandy in our coffee,"" Terry said, glancing at Mavis questioningly. ""I want the car, Mick,"" Terry almost begged as Mavis went to get a bottle of brandy. ""You---will---take---it---back---to---Nevada tomorrow,"" he snapped. Something clicked in Mavis' mind as she returned. Back to Nevada? Why ... it has Utah plates! Whatever was Mickey talking about? ""I'll take it back,"" Terry acquiesced numbly. And Mavis noted she had put the same stress on the word. ""Tomorrow, as you say.""\n""Good!"" Mickey grinned. Now that the issue about the car was settled, the grimness left his face, replaced with a bright, easy smile and laughing eyes. Mavis was uncomfortably aware that Mick's eyes again were undressing her. And his stare wasn't lost on Terry. What he had in mind, if given the opportunity, was clearly spelled out by the huge lump in the crotch of his trousers. He was a dirty dog with a big bone and he wanted to bury it deep in Mavis' flower bed! He asked to use the telephone and made no effort to shield the massive tenting of his swollen pecker from hers and Terry's eyes. Returning, he flopped onto the sofa, stretching his long legs out before him and said, ""My party was out for a little while; I gave your number, Mavis. Is that all right, if he calls back here?"" She nodded numbly. Mickey grinned and waved his cup toward his wife ""I think you better take that car home and put it in the garage---where it will be safe---until you leave for Ely tomorrow It worries me, being responsible for other people's property."" Nooooo! Mavis recoiled mentally. She could sense an insidious plot developing. And the narrowing of Terry's eyes told her it wasn't just imagination, either. It was quite plain that Mick had devised a way to be left alone with her! He wanted to fuck her---and he would have his wife out of the way. Terry would be at home and Mickey would be here, waiting for a phone call that would never come! He could take all of the time he needed to seduce her. This tall young man was going to fuck her and Mavis felt helpless to prevent it! Mavis wished she hadn't drunk the brandy, felt she needed a clear head to cope with whatever lay ahead of her. Hell! she knew what lay ahead of her! Mickey Lewis was going to lay her! She wanted to plead with Terry to stay, but she was gone before the words would form. And Mickey was sitting across the room from her---and the male bulge in his pants was getting huskier all the time. He seemed to taunt her, gently scratching the curved material over his balls with a fingernail. ""You want it, don't you, Mavis?"" Mickey asked suddenly, his fingers idly stroking his penis and gonads through his clothes. ""Whhhaaaatttt?"" Mavis stammered. The blunt, verbal approach had always dismayed her. She thought she much preferred straight physical jousting---the way Hank and Ben had gotten to her. ""You want some of this, don't you, Mavis?"" Mick persisted, goading his sex business to even greater dimensions with his left hand. Mavis felt even more vulnerable than ever, wearing nothing but the thin wrapper. She was dully aware that she was so disturbed she had been unmindful of her lone garment; it sagged open dangerously, revealing the deep cleavage between her breasts. And his gaze made her tits tingle! The folds had fallen away below the waist, exposing lengths of creamy thighs. She glanced down quickly and held her breath. Mickey could see almost all the way to her shaven crotch. She was ripe for the taking! ""Well, you want it and you're going to get it, baby!"" Mickey chuckled hoarsely. ""I'm going to fuck you good, Mavis! We are going to have a real hot, lively sex party. I'm going to fuck your sweet twat full of big meat and dump a whole load of sex rocks in your quarry!"" Mavis gasped silently. ""No, no, no, NO!"" she blurted. ""Yep!"" Mickey laughed, rising and stripping to the waist and taking off his shoes and socks. ""You want it from behind; me on top; or you top-riding? Me, I like to fuck in all positions! Which way do you like to fuck best?"" Mavis' vagina contracted and she fretted that she wouldn't be able to take the monstrous cock that was so clearly outlined in Mickey Lewis' pants. It was huge! Maybe she could absorb him all right if she were receptive to having him plow his big dong into her cunt. But she felt all shrunken tight inside. ""Let's fuck, baby!"" Mickey declared, striding up to her, taking her left arm and tugging her out of the chair. ""Pppplllleeeeaaaasssseee!"" Mavis begged. But she didn't resist him as he pulled away the only flimsy garment that covered her nakedness. There was no doubt about it; he was going to screw her! ""Nice body; fancy tits!"" Mickey breathed, pinching one taut nipple and raking his tongue across the other. He sucked the hard spire into his mouth and chewed roughly. The sharp tingles seemed to explode like needle jabs in her anus, her pussy and her navel. His right hand went around her, caressed the smooth small of her back and fondled the tense buns of her fanny. She wondered how long he would toy with her, maul her, before he got down to the business of flopping her down and fucking her. It was almost degrading and humiliating, standing there tolerating his lecherous hands on her skin, his mouth sucking her nipple, fingers kneading her flesh. Resigned to his sexual manipulation, she wished that he would hurry, give it to her, fuck her until he was finished and get out! A big hand was on her right flank, the fingers dived between her crimped thighs, forcing them apart and caressing her hairless mound. Mavis shuddered involuntarily as Mickey worked a finger into her groove and rubbed the tender clitoris. ""Aaaaaashhhh!"" she sighed, unable to keep her feet from drifting apart to give him free play in her crotch. Nerves jumped and tingled in her inner thighs. ""Eeeeeeeiiiii!"" she screeched as Mickey stabbed a finger into the snug orifice. He laughed with satisfaction around the nipple as he sucked with his wet mouth. He was going to arouse her in spite of her disgust toward him. She knew he would have no trouble laying her out and fucking her. Her misery was multiplied as she began to realize that he was going to make her want his cock in her cunt! Like a brazen animal in heat! Hungry for his prick! She told herself she, really, didn't want to be fucked by Mickey Lewis! But he was stirring up her passions and her body was being tuned up for a tumultuous sessions of sexual carnage! ""Let's get with it, Mavis-baby,"" Mickey breathed, his hands all over her nude body. ""Let's fuck!"" She seemed aflame with wanton desire. She trembled weakly as he stepped back from her. ""Where do you want me?"" she asked huskily, eyes half-closed. ""Do you want to fuck me on the floor? On the sofa? Or would you rather we screw upstairs on the bed?"" He had sparked a fire in her and her vagina was seething like a boiling cauldron. ""Let's fuck on the floor,"" Mickey wheezed, undressing. ""Lie down on the floor---let's screw there."" Obediently, Mavis glided to the floor, knowing that his eyes were on her bare rear end. She stretched out prone on her back, eyes half-closed. ""Do you want to fuck me topside or dog- fashion?"" she asked, holding her legs tightly together against her pussy. She wanted it! ""You can fuck me any way you want to,"" she whined softly. She felt she could hardly wait for Mickey to push her thighs apart and crawl on her. She was aching---craving---for his meat spear deep in her snatch. ""Give it to me,"" she whimpered. ""Fuck me deep!"" She got a brief glimpse of his mammoth instrument as he parted her knees and settled between her thighs. Instantly, her legs fanned wide and her feet kicked high into the air. Mickey pushed her feet far back toward her head and she grabbed her toes. Her sex saddle was flattened out for his body, rich hairless pussy tilted upward to take his thick, hard meat. ""Plunge the prick to me!"" Mavis begged, her body twisting with sexual gluttony, wanting him to hurry, poke his cock into her throbbing swat. She quivered with anticipation as Mickey dipped the hot, fat glans into her passion-slicked furrow. She sighed with ecstasy as the smooth head slid over her swollen clit. ""In me!"" she pleaded. ""Fuck it into me!"" Mavis wiggled her ass around, trying to get him to locate the blunt tip against her ravenous opening. ""Aaaahhh, there!"" she wailed softly as Mickey planted the head of his prick against the entry to her vagina. ""Oooooohhhh!"" she sighed as he thrust forward, popping the thick head of his pecker inside her body. ""Fuck it in deep!"" she pleaded, waggling her fanny up at him, attempting to lever her body to capture his sex plunger. ""Leeeetttt's fuck,"" she wheedled. ""Yeeeeeaaaahhhhh, baby!"" Mickey murmured and his cock began sliding slowly into her cunt, deeper and deeper, stretching her channel. ""You got a hot pussy!"" Mavis knew she had all of his cock in her because she could feel the heavy weight of his balls against her flattened, upturned rump and his hairy groin was ground against her smooth, hairless pussy-pillow. ""Let it soak in my cooze a minute; then fuck me!"" She loved the deep penetration, the way he kind of rotated his ass, grinding his groin against her, prying his massive prick around and around in her snatch as if he were trying to ream out her sex cove. She felt that the hot, juiced lips of her pussy were vulcanized around the base of his pulsating shaft that he was feeding into her in little short jabs. ""Oooooohhhh ... God!"" she gasped with erotic pleasure so intense she thought she was about to explode. ""Come on, honey, fuck it to me! Give me all of your marvelous cock in big plunges! I need fuckin', lots of fuckin' with your wonderful prick. Shove the meat to my cunt, Mickey-baby!"" She held her breath as he slowly snaked his pecker out of her. ""Here it comes, Mavis,"" Mickey grunted in her ear, a hand mauling one of her ripe, tender tits. ""Yes! Yes!"" she moaned. ""Ram the prick to me! Make my pussy smoke!"" Then he gave it to her, in a long steady stroke, penetrating her pussy to the full length of his sex bone. His big coconuts full of sex goodies plopped warmly against her gyrating bottom. Mavis loved his cock buried deep in her body; loved the warm musky odor of hard pecker blended with hot pussy. ""Fuck me fast,"" she begged, squirreling her ass around, making her twat gobble his thick cock-sausage. He backed his prick out of her cunt and slammed it deep. Mavis reeled into a delicious cum, loving the aroma, the faint, squish-squish of thick cock plowing into her seething sex well. Her pussy was a boiling liquid fire as Mickey plundered her body, driving his wonderful tusk deep into her sensitive, ravenous orifice. She knew he was about to cum; his plunges were faster and erratic. She could feel the pulsations in his shaft as her sphincter muscles seemed to twine around his massive meat. ""Aaaaaaggggghhh!"" he cried, slamming the prick to her and grinding his belly against hers. She was thrust into another violent orgasm as Mickey began jizzing the daylights out of her. ""Ooooohhhhh, sooooo good!"" she purred as he continued to flood her snatch with hit thick love honey. She loved the way he gave the farthest wall of her cunt little pokes with the squirting head of his prick. Suddenly, as her intense, erotic pleasure began to subside, she felt something else. It was a tingly scratching sensation. Mavis sobered slightly---and she knew. She relaxed, let her heels rest on the small of his back. She worked a hand between their sweaty bodies so she could use it and her sphincters to milk all of his sex juice into her cunt. She squeezed his cock at the hairy base. She wanted to feel it as he withdrew. She was certain, but she wanted to verify it with her fingers. ""That was a real good, hot fuck,"" Mavis kissed him on the parted lips, felt his tongue in her mouth, his panting breath of passion ebbing. ""A really dandy fuck."" She would have liked for him to leave his cock buried in her cunt, it felt so good. But she wanted to have his big, slick meat in her hand. She would suck it, if she had to. She held her breath as he eased his tusk out of her body. Yes! YES! There it was! She spread her legs wide as he crawled backward so that his face was between her thighs. She smiled smugly as she lay there, letting him tongue the cum out of her pussy. She had found the man. Mickey Lewis had a wart on the side of his pecker ...\n\n\n\nChapter 15\n\nAfter Mickey departed, pleased with his sexual conquest, Mavis prowled impatiently through the house. That smug, self- satisfied expression would be erased from his face in a hurry, she thought, after she told Phil that she had found the robber-rapist. Finally, about dark, she settled down in the living room, sipping a tall scotch and water and watching television. She hadn't liked the brutal screwing he had given her during the robbery, but she acknowledged that when there was no one else around, there was no possible peril, Mickey Lewis could really fuck a girl and give her a whole bagful of jollies. Well, Mickey had betrayed himself, having to have another piece of tail. The wart on his dingus had given him away. She had had her cock and cunny fun---and Mick was going to get what was coming to him. Mavis wished she could talk to Phil, but she didn't know how she could reach him. But, hadn't he said he would call? She frowned; he had said after he got squared away. When would that be? Tomorrow? She would just have to wait. Who, she mused, was involved in the robbery with Mickey? She just couldn't believe Hank or Willie---certainly not her husband, Phil---were in cahoots with Mick. She had a hunch that Terry could shed a lot of light on the crime that had Phil under such deep suspicion. She was almost tempted to call the little sexpot and have her come over, but she doubted that Mickey would allow it. She would just have to wait. Mavis was so anxious to have the whole affair settled, she felt that every nerve in her body was sparking. Intuitively, she sensed that when it was all over, she no longer would be a sex captive of hers and Phil's acquaintances. That would be a good feeling! Maybe she would confess to her husband that she had been a prostitute for a while; she didn't know how he would react, but if that terrible secret were wiped out from her mind, she would feel relief and a peaceful sensation of liberation. Somehow, she felt her husband would forgive her that sordid chapter in her life. The telephone rang sharply and Mavis almost screamed. It took nearly a minute for her to compose herself and lift the receiver. ""Heeeelllloooo?"" she said, voice just above a whisper. ""This is Phil, baby. I'm at a place called Battle Mountain, Nevada. I'll stay the night and head home in the morning. I got to Winnemucca and the Nevada state police stopped me; my boss asked their help in stopping me and telling me to telephone him. The Nevada case has been solved and I'm turning around, coming home. I'll be there before dark tomorrow."" Mavis was so intensely happy she couldn't reply for several seconds. Then she blurted, ""Honey, I know who the robber-rapist is!""\n""Gggrrrreeeeeaaaatttt!"" Phil exclaimed. ""Tell me."" Quickly, Mavis told him about her seduction by Mickey Lewis, finding the wart on his dong. ""And I have a feeling that Terry bought this fancy T-Bird with some of the robbery money."" She told Phil about Mickey's ordering Terry to take the car to Ely, Nevada, store it for her brother. ""It isn't a Nevada car, honey,"" she said, ""it has Utah license plates.""\n""If I had the plate numbers,"" Phil said, ""I would have the ownership traced through the Utah vehicle bureau.""\n""I don't have or know them, honey,"" Mavis frowned. Then a bold thought crackled into her mind. ""Phil, what if I could persuade Terry to let me go with her to Ely? You could meet us there---give us a ride home so we wouldn't have to take the bus? While we are in Nevada, maybe you could get all of the truth out of her?"" After a short pause, Phil replied, ""Okay. Sounds good. How will I find you in Ely?""\n""If I can get Terry to take me along---I don't think she'll be against the idea---I'll be sure we register at a good motel. You just start calling motels until you find your oversexed wife!""\n""Great, honey! I'll see you tomorrow night?"" After Phil hung up, Mavis looked up the Lewis' number and dialed. She didn't have to sell Terry on the plan; she jumped at it. ""I was just dreading that drive,"" Terry said happily. ""And I feel the need to get away from Salt Lake and the house for a while,"" Mavis bubbled. ""And it is so convenient for us--- with Phil coming home. He said he won't mind a bit, the extra miles he will have to drive to pick us up.""\n\n* * *\n\nThey were on their way by six the next morning and arrived at their Nevada destination in plenty of time to find a motel and look around town, if they wished. Mavis' smug satisfaction received a big boost on the road. While taking a turn at the wheel, letting Terry nap, she found the registration on the sun visor. It was Terry's Carl As they cruised through town, Mavis spotted Phil's Buick parked on a side street, around the corner from a hotel. Apparently, he arrived before they had. ""Let's find a motel and get settled,"" Terry said. ""You can grab a little rest while I find a place to store my---the car. What time do you expect Phil?"" Mavis shrugged. ""He'll call motels until he locates us."" As soon as they were in a motel, Mavis stripped down to bra and panties and collapsed on one of the two double beds. Terry's eyes turned sex-greedy as she stared at Mavis and winked. ""If we thought your hubby would be getting in late,"" Terry said, ""we could prowl the town and pick us up a couple of well- hung studs for some hot yum-yum fun!"" Mavis smiled back. ""I don't think I want Phil to catch me--- or us---with a couple of stallions wearing our saddles.""\n""Probably right,"" Terry nodded, taking three bottles of liquor from one of her suitcases and setting them on a dresser. Mavis watched her find a couple of glasses, strip off the cellophane and mix a couple of drinks of whiskey and water. ""Anyway,"" Terry said, ""I brought my double-dong along and we can have a romp with it."" Mavis cramped her naked thighs together against the pleasurable clutching the thought of the dildo aroused in her loins. ""If you need a little sexing,"" Mavis said softly, ""maybe I'll let Phil give you a little fucking when he arrives. He has a very masterful prong and really knows how to make a girl's twatty smoke.""\n""Wheeeeee!"" Terry breathed, whirling about the room. ""I don't know how I'd react, getting diddled while the man's wife watched.""\n""Nothing like finding out,"" Mavis laughed as Terry pranced out the door. ""Don't pick up a stud; come straight back!""\n""Right on!"" Terry called as she slammed the door. Phil called about ten minutes after Terry left the motel. ""I saw Terry drive by the hotel where I'm camped out,"" Phil said. ""I saw your car when we drove through town,"" Mavis said. ""She wants a little fucking!"" she laughed. ""And I'm a stud-service candidate?"" he said. ""I figure you might be able to put the screws on her---I mean screw the truth out of her,"" Mavis bantered. ""Where will you be while I'm giving her the third degree and jacking my handle into her canny?""\n""Right here, honey, witnessing every word, guiding your prick and holding your wonderful balls up out of the hot sand.""\n""Hot sand? What the hell are you talking about?""\n""You don't want your balls getting scorched in hot desert sand, do you? I'll hold them for you while you fuck the robbery truth out of little Terry.""\n""If you insist on being present while I fuck the little wench, just let my balls dangle,"" Phil said with mock solemnity. ""Get her a little tight, if you can.""\n""I have a feeling that won't be any trouble,"" Mavis replied. ""I just hope she doesn't pick up some clown to give her a breeding before you have a chance to get at her greedy snatch.""\n""Well, I'm going to park on a side street and stake out your motel from across and down the block. I'll wander in about an hour after she gets back."" When Terry returned, it was obvious she had sampled the liquid wares of at least one of Ely's clubs. She was half-loaded, happy---and her sex appetite was at an end-of-Lent intensity. Mavis fairly grinned appreciatively as she watched the sexy doll strip out of her clothes and parade about the room, showing off her saucy breasts, curvy fanny, flat tummy and scratching the coarse floss that adorned the inviting mound that crowned her pussy. As they sipped whiskey and water, Terry wheedled, ""Let's get out the double-dong and fuck each other, Mavis?""\n""Not right now,"" Mavis demurred. ""Phil called from up the road and will be here pretty soon.""\n""How soon?"" Terry pressed. And Mavis studied the narrowing of her nostrils, the fire in her eyes and the way she fanned her silky thighs in and out, pressing them against her sex trove. ""Oh pretty soon,"" Mavis evaded. ""Maybe you should put on something.""\n""Why?"" Terry pouted. ""If you aren't going to back out and let him screw me, why shouldn't I be all ready for a jump in the sack?""\n""You don't want to seem too eager,"" Mavis countered. ""You don't want to startle him.""\n""Do you think---if he comes in and sees me all naked and ready to fuck---I might scare him?"" Terry giggled a little tightly. Mavis shrugged. ""I don't know. I just think it might be better if you weren't naked, were wearing something---kind of teasing him into the idea of punching your pussy ..."" She nodded with approval as Terry gulped the remainder of her drink and found a loose-fitting sunsuit in a suitcase. ""I think it's a big waste of time, putting on clothes, when you know all along you're going to get a fucking!"" Mavis was surprised---maybe it was the liquor---but she didn't experience any mental qualms as they talked about her husband and his diddling Terry. She, actually, was looking forward to seeing Phil thud his prick into the dainty Terry's quim. When Phil knocked and she let him in, Mavis frowned slightly. No, a naked Terry wouldn't have scared him off. His pants were tented with a swollen cock and ready testes. He came ready to fuck. ""Bring in your luggage, honey, and stay the night,"" Mavis said. ""Rrrrrrriiiiigggggghhthhhttttt!"" Terry echoed. Phil grinned, then returned to his car to get a large suitcase and a leather-cased object Mavis knew was a cassette tape recorder. She fixed him a drink, turned and saw him staring at Terry's scantily clad body---and Terry had already discovered that Phil was sporting more than half a hard-on. ""How was your trip?"" the three of them said, almost In unison. ""No problem, sweat, okay,"" they chimed, then smiled sheepishly, awkwardly. There was no doubt about Terry's eagerness to have thick, hard cock chunked into her snatch. Her eyes were glazed with the animal message---Fuck me! And Mavis could smell the sweet aroma of her cunt. Calculatingly, Mavis took the initiative. ""Phil, don't cream in your shorts! Terry wants to be screwed, so why don't you two strip and diddle?"" You little bitch! Mavis frowned as Terry lurched to her feet and shrugged out of her sunsuit. Phil laughed and caressed his swollen genitals through his pants with the bottom of his frosty glass. ""Where do you want to give it to me, Phil? Where do you want to fuck me?"" Mavis frowned. About the same question she had asked Mickey after he had gotten her aroused. ""Not in the butt hole,"" Phil laughed, ""in the middle of a bed.""\n""That's what I meant!"" Terry snapped, hurling herself onto a bed, flopping onto her back and making a sex saddle of her thighs, knees far up, feet dangling in the air. Mavis stared at her inviting, hairy crotch, pinkish inner labia glistening with passion-moisture, opening to her vaginal fluttering. Terry's voice turned pleading, ""You can cornhole me, if you want to; but fuck me in the canny, too!""\n""Give it to her, Phil! Fill her snatch with prick and fuck her!"" Mavis urged, desire fluttering through her as she anticipated watching her husband ream the young woman's vag with his massive tool. ""Hurrrrry and fuuuuuucccccccccckkkk meeeeeee!"" Terry wailed, waggling her fingers and her fanny at him, begging plaintively. Mavis sat perfectly still as her husband stood, set his glass aside and undressed slowly. Terry gasped and Mavis felt slightly jealous as Phil's massive tool was uncurled from his clothes and his phallus stiffened and lengthened and thickened. She would like to have his dick in her---but he was going to fuck it into Terry Lewis! And she was going to watch her husband fuck the little hot- pussied hussy! Phil seemed to ignore her as he crossed the room and eased onto the bed, worked his own naked body between Terry's inviting thighs, shuffled forward, his cock waggling, toward the woman's sex treasure. In a minute, Mavis fretted, yet was filled with anticipation, her husband would be screwing another woman---right before her eyes. There was a lecherous expectancy. She wanted to see Phil drive his cock into Terry's cunt, stretch that marvelous vulva out of shape and fuck his mammoth meat deep into her fragile body. Mavis leaned forward to see clearly as Phil hovered over Terry, his lips and teeth finding a breast berry. ""Aaaaaaahhhh!"" Terry whimpered, reaching to find Phil's throbbing prick, trying to pull it into her steamy swat. Phil closed the distance between their pubic regions until the huge, glistening head of his cock soaked in her hot groove. ""You want it, Terry? You want a good fuckin'? Give me the cassette, Mavis,"" he said all in one breath. Mavis lurched to her feet and placed the instrument near the head of the bed, near her husband's right hand. She stood for a moment as he opened the case, pointed microphone toward Terry's face. ""Yeeeessss! Fuck me, Phil!"" He flipped the switch and Mavis watched the reels move. Then she returned to her seat. Phil moved over Terry's uptilted bottom, let her work the huge pear-shaped head just inside her vag. ""Yes! Fuck me! Phil let the head of his cock soak, just inside her wiggling body. ""Tell me what you know about the robbery of the store that Willie manages,"" Phil urged softly, giving Terry's twat little jabs with just the knob of his dong. ""Please fuck me, Phil?""\n""We know that Mick was one of the robbers. Tell me about the robbery."" He plunged a couple of inches of hard prick into her snatch. ""Tell me!""\n""Ffffuuuucccckkkkmmmeeeeee!"" Terry begged, trying to up-hunch her ass to get his spear in her. Phil gave her a couple of fast cock-thrusts. ""Tell me."" He rammed the remaining seven inches of his sex sausage into her. ""Fuck me!"" Terry squalled as Phil withdrew his prick. ""It was a clever setup. Mick? Yes! He was one! He raped Mavis! The beating Willie got was part of the plan---he's involved---to throw off suspicion."" Mavis watched her husband plow his rock-hard cock back into Terry's ravenous snatch. ""Hank was against it---but he went along with the guys."" She was panting with passion and starving hunger for more of Phil's sex pole. He gave her several long, fast pistonings---she farted loudly as he hit bottom with the thick point of his prick. ""Ben Glover was the mastermind,"" Terry snorted as Phil fucked the cock into her. ""He cased the whole job---with Willie's help on timing of the guards and the van. Hank helped steer the SLC police away from suspecting them."" Mavis watched her husband clutch Terry's heaving flanks with both hands and pump the prick into her furiously. ""Where is all of the money?""\n""They split it up. It's hidden in everybody's houses! Oooooahhhh! Fuck me, Phil!"" Terry had her toes in her hands, feet hauled back parallel with her ears, legs flung wide, taking every last inch of Phil's sex meat that he was drumming into her. Mavis knew when Terry was exploded into violent orgasm. She screamed like an Indian on the warpath.\n\n\n\nHer lust was unbelievable as she tossed her bare, sweaty ass up at Phil to meet his inward plunge. She kept cumming as Phil buried his dong deep and began shooting the jizz into her sex-soddened cunt. Even after Phil extracted his long, thick prick from her snatch and went to shower, Terry lay there in the middle of the bed with her thighs spread wide, plundered pussy an almost obscene invitation for more fucking. The solution of the crime had been almost too easy, Mavis thought, once the vital key was found. All it took was finding the man with the wart on the side of his sex root. She wondered how long the case would be dragged out; she hoped that she and Phil wouldn't be involved for a long period of time. She frowned at the naked Terry, at the thick lips of her pussy that smiled leeringly, at Phil's thick, pearly sex cream that oozed from her vag and trickled into the crack of her ass. Mavis shrugged and rose to mix her and Phil another drink. ""We'll go home in the morning,"" she murmured, studying herself in the mirror above the dresser, satisfied with her trim figure that was amply revealed by the scanty panties and bra. ""Then Phil can get the ball rolling with the police and insurance company."" She accepted her husband's ardent kiss when he merged naked from the shower. ""Why don't you help Terry to a shower,"" he said, ""later, I have some more questions I want to put to her.""\n""Why is a shower important?"" Mavis pouted. She frowned at Philts wide grin. ""I am to use my exclamation point on her again and I want a nice, clean, perfumy sentence to punctuate.""\n\n\n\nChapter 16\n\nDuring the night, in the still darkness of the motel, Mavis heard her husband working on the passionate Terry. The sodden sound of big cock thudding into female flesh was loud in the room. The earthy odor of male and female sex pervaded the close air. ""Where have the men hidden the money, Terry?"" she heard Phil pant as he slammed his prick into the whimpering Terry's cunt. ""In-in-in their homes. I don't know---oh, fuck me! God, you fuck a girl good!""\n""Where in their houses, Terry?"" Phil persisted and Mavis thought she could actually hear the head of her husband's cock banging against the bottom of Terry's sex well. ""Where did Mickey hide his share of the money?"" Squish-squish! Squish-squish! Mavis could visualize Phil's long post sliding in and out of Terry's elastic hole in prodigious strokes. Plop-plop; plop-plop. He was really banging her tail, Mavis thought. That is the sound of his balls slap-slapping against her upturned bottom end. ""... in the attic of the garage ..."" Terry groaned. ""Oh, please! Don't talk! Just fuck me! Give me lots and lots of your wonderful prick! I'm cumming!"" she screamed suddenly. And the quickening complaint of the bed told Mavis that Phil was plunging the prick to the small young woman. ""The others?"" Phil grunted as Terry sobbed with erotic fulfillment. Mavis drifted into sleep and was only vaguely aware of her husband joining her in bed. Then it was morning and Phil awakened her with a long kiss and his fingers pinching a nipple. ""Let's get on the road,"" Phil urged, slapping the women's bare bottoms as he urged them from the beds. Mavis noted that Terry's eyes were red, there was an almost petulant pout on her puffy lips. Phil must have kept her awake and fucked her most of the night, she thought as she and Terry dressed in silence.\n\n* * *\n\nAs they drove into Salt Lake City, Mavis wondered idly whether little Becky had gotten her Wednesday screw from Willie Quentin yet. Phil parked downtown and fished a nearly full bottle of scotch from a suitcase. Then he steered the two women into a club that he and Mavis frequented on nights out. While Terry was in the women's lounge, he told Mavis, ""You two drink setups while I'm gone. I want to see the county prosecutor, talk to the SLCPD brass and get my boss down here. I'll be back as soon as I can."" He returned in a couple of hours, had a couple of drinks with Mavis and Terry. ""Let's go home,"" he said and Mavis nodded. Although he was silent, Mavis knew him well enough to sense he was pleased and excited. As he parked the car in the garage, Phil said, ""The prosecutor obtained arrest and search warrants. Let's get inside, have a drink and wait for developments."" As he sloshed scotch into three glasses, he winked at Mavis and grinned. ""My boss---right on the spot---said that if this pans out, I have the agency's managerial job in Seattle. If we want it."" Mavis' heart jumped and drummed rapidly in her breast. ""That would be wonderful, honey."" Then she frowned. ""Gad! You mix a strong drink.""\n""Gotta be strong!"" Phil exclaimed. ""This may be a banner day for the Morans!"" About thirty minutes later, he returned from answering the telephone in the den, a smug expression on his face. He sat on the arm of Mavis' chair, leaned over and whispered, ""They found some of the loot at the Lewis home; Mick is in custody. Damn! I would like to see the expression on Ben Glover's face when they hit him!"" Terry had been silent so long that when she did speak, Mavis felt she had just walked into the house. ""Whatever is going to happen?"" Mavis glanced at her husband's satisfied smile. ""The damned suspicion that has been aimed my way will be erased! There's going to be hell to pay in some houses around this neighborhood."" A few minutes later, as Mavis was replenishing drinks, Miriam Carr rushed through the back door. ""God! Phil what's going on? Hank and I were having a drink in the den and a whole flock of cops from downtown showed up! They have a search warrant and they're ransacking the house! They arrested Hank!"" Mavis could tell from Miriam's furtive eyes that the raid held no mystery. ""Want a drink, hon!"" she mixed one anyway. ""I guess I need one. What the hell is going to happen?"" Mavis glanced at her husband, loved the noncommittal way he shrugged. ""Hank has been on this fuckin' force for fourteen years! Where do these lousy Salt Lake cops get off, arresting him?"" The chimes were sounded from the back door and Phil hurried to answer the beckon. When he returned, he motioned Mavis aside. ""Hank is on his way downtown to jail; police and insurance investigators found more than one-hundred thousand bucks in a floor trap under his and Miriam's bar in the den. They found about the same amount of money at Willie's house, spread under bat insulation in the ceiling! They arrested Willie in his office at the store. One of the officers said he heard they hauled him, cock and all, right out of the saddle of that little Becky Samon!""\n""They should have let him finish his ride!"" Mavis smirked. The back door slammed and Connie Quentin dashed into the living room. ""Willie's been arrested!""\n""We know,"" Mavis soothed, mixing her a drink without asking if she wanted one; it was obvious she needed one. A short time later, as Mavis was studying Miriam and Terry and Connie huddled together on a sofa, the front door chimes echoed through the house. Phil opened the door and admitted two men from his agency and a plainclothes policeman, a detective captain. ""Glover is a riot,"" the captain said. ""We had no trouble with him. He was trying to wear out his part of the take by counting it over and over. He had more than a hundred thou spread out on the kitchen table in neat little piles!"" Mavis thought the captain seemed embarrassed, apologetic and pleased. He took a straight shot of scotch and offered Phil his hand. ""Phil,"" he said huskily, ""I never wanted to suspect you; you're a damned good investigator. I understand from these fellows of your agency we're going to lose you to Seattle. Are you going to take it?""\n""Yes,"" Mavis responded as Phil started to nod slowly. ""Well, good luck,"" the captain said, ""I better get downtown. I have a lot of paperwork to put in order. God! What a haul today has been!"" Mavis let him out and closed the door slowly, silently. She turned as Phil slowly unwound. ""Fellows,"" he said softly, ""what would you like?""\n""Jim here,"" one of the insurance agency representatives said, ""is transferring in from our Topeka, Kansas, office. He's going to need a house. The boss thought maybe he could look over yours and buy it---if you take the Seattle promotion.""\n""Sure, sure,"" Phil said. And Mavis peered at him intently as her husband's eyes brightened. ""How long has it been since you saw your wife---what's your name?""\n""Jim Svenson,"" he said. ""About two months.""\n""Just a minute, before you look around. I think it would be a good idea if you took along a guide and chaperone. Mavis and I wouldn't want you to be lonely."" Mavis scowled at her husband. Whom did he have in mind to escort a potential house buyer? His implication was plain---and she was the only one who really knew the house. ""Okay, ladies,"" Phil commanded, pointing at Connie and Miriam and Terry, ""on your feet! And get your clothes off! Jim, the bedrooms are at the top of the stairs---make yourself at home."" When the three women hesitated, Phil crossed the room and quickly undressed them. They were too stunned to protest. ""Take your pick---gentlemen---you too, Mark---we have the finest hostesses in town.""\n""You dirty, rotten bastard!"" Connie exploded. ""We won't ...""\n""Oh, shut up, Con!"" Miriam snarled. ""We may be going someplace where we won't get any decent male twanging for a long time; so let's have a good fuck and enjoy it! The Swede looks like he could take on\n\n\n\ntwo girls---judging from the bulge in his pants! Well, studs, make a choice; the odd girl can go with the big galoot from Topeka!"" Mavis had no idea how they would pair off as the men trudged up the stairs, the three women prancing ahead of them. She didn't care. Suddenly, she felt she no longer was a sex captive. ""Now, Phil,"" she teased, ""what happens now?""\n""Well, we get ten percent of the recovered loot as reward--- something over forty thousand dollars; we'll go to Seattle ...""\n""Come on!"" she demanded. ""I mean right now!""\n""Well,"" he taunted her, exploring her boobies with one hand and squeezing her butt with the other, ""I think I'll strip my wife, lay her out on the floor and have a good, choice piece of ass for a change.""\n""Ooooohhhhhh,"" Mavis sighed as he slid his long cock into her tight cranny. She liked being this kind of sex captive. ""Ooooohhhhhh! Fuck me, darling ..."
631,Blackmailed Mother,"['MF', 'sub', 'nc']","Jennifer Carmel opened her eyes with a start, blinking rapidly in the darkened bedroom. She had been awakened by the front door opening loudly, then the thunk of a couple of heavy things hitting the floor. At the time she didn't realize that what she had heard were the suitcases her daddy had carried into the bedroom. Jennifer strained her ears to catch any more sounds, but everything was silent, save for a muffled kind of talking coming from the direction of her parent's bedroom. Daddy was home! With a thrill, the young teenager jumped out of bed, landing lightly on the carpet in her bare feet. She was a lot like her mother, only in younger miniature. Her pert face had the same frame of coal-black hair hanging loosely, the same color in her lovely eyes, and the same up-thrust nose and full lips. Her father had given her a pale, almost iridescent quality to her skin and thinner arms and shoulders than her mother's, and a slightly higher cast to her cheekbones, which made her all the more sensual and provocative. Her breasts were smaller because they weren't quite as developed as he mother's, but they never would be as ripe or full; they were as if carved by a master ivory craftsman, small pointed cones which had peaks of black-berry-like nipples. Her buttocks were almost boyish, lithe and feline like some predatory cat's. She was wearing her favorite nighty, a soft pink peignoir, Empire cut with a small red bow bunching the material under her breasts, acting as a sort of loose bra to jut them like display goods on a shelf. Not that she needed support for her breasts --- they were firm and resilient like unripe peaches. The gown fell just below her thighs; it had once been a set with a pair of matching panties, but after Jennifer had discovered that wonderful playground between her legs, she made sure that the panties were conveniently lost. Jennifer was a lot like her mother mentally and emotionally as well as physically. She heard the shower go on then, and smiled to herself. Daddy was taking a shower; she couldn't go in the bedroom now. But she would in a little while, and run up and give him a big kiss. Maybe he'd be in his bathrobe and naked underneath and she'd accidentally brush against him and feel his thing against her leg. She liked doing that . . . Not that she'd ever seen him naked. She hadn't seen any boy naked, except for the few little babies she'd changed while babysitting. All they had were little worms between their legs which wouldn't get hard no matter how much she diddled them. She'd heard that a man's thing . . . his penis! --- was large and could get like stone. She'd been told that by her best girlfriend, Tamera Oliss. Jennifer sat down on the edge of the bed and passed the time while her father was in tile shower by thinking briefly of Tamera. It was neat having her parents so close to Tam's parents; mothers bridge-club partners, their fathers working for the same company. Tam was a grade higher than she was, but that didn't stop the popular and vivacious girl from being friends --- really good friends --- with Jennifer. And Tamera was going steady with Vic Statler, the high-school's star half-back, a muscular, handsome boy which made all the girls swoon (including Jennifer), just as if he had stepped out of a movie magazine. How had Tamera ever latched onto such a boy? Jennifer had an idea how: sex. Tam was, well, ""experienced,"" Jennifer was sure, and probably from Vic . . . but what a way to go! Just thinking about those strong arms around her made her go all goose-pimply. Not that Jennifer had ever asked Tamera about it; that would be bad taste; but after that episode in the girl's shower room last April . . . Jennifer had walked into the deserted locker room after staying late to practice volleyball. She'd undressed and walked into the showers, and there was Tamera! The older girl was sitting on the floor, her back to the tile, the spray of the shower beating down between her legs. And her hand was down there, rubbing as fast as it could. Tamera was moaning and her eyes were clenched; thinking she was in pain, Jennifer had rushed over and asked what she could do. Tamera had told her, after she'd gotten the innocent girl to lie down beside her and spread her own legs wide . . . The thought of Tamera's cool fingers on her little pubic lips made Jennifer blush, and she averted her eyes from the image in her mirror. They didn't talk about such things in her sex and health class, but she knew instinctively that adults would disapprove. Tamera and she had gotten together a few times after that, to play with each other's pussy --- and once Tam had persuaded Jennifer to let her be kissed there, but Jennifer had gotten scared after a couple of minutes and made Tam stop. But Jennifer hadn't stopped wanting to feel those strange, scintillating feelings that she'd been introduced to in the shower room. She never let the boys who dated her do it to her . . . never! She was going to be married a virgin like her mother did, and anything past necking and fondling her breasts was strictly off limits. There were times after a drive-in movie or party when she'd cried out her frustrations in her pillow, for a boy she'd really liked at the time would have gotten her hotter than the hinges of hell. But after a few weeks the boy would no longer be important to her, and she would grow fond of another boy, and she had known that to give into one wouldn't be good. She wasn't ready to settle down, to truly fall in love. Of course, no boy had come along like Tam's football star, but when he did --- if he did --- Jennifer knew instinctively that she'd have an awful time keeping her resolutions. So the use of her fingers had proven a salvation, a release from the gnawing frustrations which ripped through her sensitive skin now and then. Especially after a heavy date, for when she'd finished her cry, she'd relax, and let her fingers do the walking . . . She realized that the shower was over, and went to the door. It was going to be nice, seeing her father again. She padded out of her room, which was at one end of the long, tri-level home, and passed through the kitchen and living room, and stepped down the wide, shallow steps to the hall leading to the guest room, patio, and master bedroom. ""Yes, Roger. Please take me . . . take me . . ."" Jennifer froze on the landing, hand gripping the wooden railing. That was her mother! She had never sounded that way before! Was she sick? Or was she . . .! A flash of an image came across the teenager's mind. Was her mother and her father doing things in there? Were they making love? A weird anticipatory tingling started growing in the pit of the girl's stomach. She'd never seen two people make love, though she'd often wondered about what it would look like, especially as she was masturbating. Then she would imagine herself under the heaving frame of the boy who'd fired her sexual desires that particular night. She'd never really thought about her parents doing it. They'd have to --- she was here, wasn't she? The image of a hard, swollen penis screwing into her mother leaped up and she trembled with guilt. She told herself she should go back to her room and get dressed. She could see Daddy later, afterwards . . . and the thought of the act which she would have to patiently wait to end made her suck in her breath. Stop it! Stop it! ""Oh yesssss,"" her mother crooned again. ""Oh yes, Roger, touch me there. There . . . oh yes, therrrrre!"" Jennifer found herself drawn down the hall, her pussy twitching with lewd thoughts. She couldn't do anything anyway, for the door to the bedroom was shut. She hunkered down by the door, every nerve and fibre of her tender young body on fire from the forbidden thrill of listening in on her parents. Her heart stopped and ache dared not to even gasp. Strange noises continued to flood her ears from the other side, their intensity increasing with every passing second. With a mind of its own, her right hand inched toward the handle. Did she dare to open it, just a crack? ""Ohhhhh! I want you inside me! Now! Now!"" Heavy rushed breathing and the staccato sounds of squeaking bedsprings punctuated by animal-like groans and moans blinded the teenager's normal sense of decency and decorum. Goaded to an uncontrollable pitch of curiosity and sexual arousal, she took a deep breath and slowly turned the handle down, not making a sound. She inched the door open, then open another fraction . . . She paled and her eyes bulged wide, and a cold chill ran crazily up the full length of her spine. The foot of the bed was pointed right at the door so that she could see the complete carnal scene. Her father and mother were making love violently! Jennifer could even see her father's thick, hard penis disappearing and reappearing into her mother's softly hair-ringed pussy with each piledriving thrust and withdrawal that he made. Her mother had her legs splayed wide on either side of his plunging body and periodically she would kick them high in the air then wrap them around her husband's driving buttocks, her ankles locking tightly behind his thighs, pulling him into her with all her strength. Jennifer could feel the sweat flowing freely on her young body, trickling down beneath the folds of her pink nighty. She had a strange sense of not being a part of herself, the shock of actually viewing sexual intercourse that strong on her, and she couldn't understand it. Down between her clenched thighs her tight, still virgin cunt was tingling like it had never tingled before. She thought fleetingly of leaving . . . but she continued to watch with hypnotic fascination, now beyond it rationality. She centered her gaze on the muscles straining out on her mother's inner thighs as Lonnie Carmel struggled like a drug-crazed nymphomaniac to get her husband deeper inside her hungrily sucking vagina. Jennifer's father was cupping her naked buttocks with a savage strength that cut red, bloodless lines into the full, uplifted moons. He squeezed her buttocks together, forcing the walls of her vagina tighter around the thickness of his rigid pelvis, and Jennifer studied the thin, moistly glistening lips of her mother's pussy as they strove to milk the giant shaft of its strength. The teenager could see the thinly parted pubic hairs grazing teasingly against the narrow ridge which ran the full length of the underside of her father's penis. Jennifer heard the almost incoherent moanings as, her parents thrashed around on their bed. Goaded to a mind-warping frenzy of abandon, the little girl brought her hand down along her body and across her thighs, to rest against her own tender pubic mound, and then to rub it back and forth through the silken material of her shorty nightgown. She could feel wetness flowing on her thighs and down her inner legs, and she sat on the rug and chanced opening the door a little bit more so that she could see better from her sitting position. She gathered the hem of her nighty, bunching it up along her firm, young thighs, exposing the whiteness of them and the young, sparse growth of her pubic hair. Again she lowered her hand to her pussy mound and began to rub --- faster and faster in a froth of passion and empathetic emotions. Her mother's mewls of pleasure were becoming more desperate, and the glazed eyes of the daughter stayed glued on the lewd, obscene coupling taking place a few feet away. Jennifer's middle finger slid along her wet cunt lips and found her clitoris, teased it with her fingernail and felt waves of consuming lust rip through her. She dropped her finger still lower, insinuating it in her now thirstily throbbing vagina, pumping in rhythm to the fucking on the bed while her thumb toyed with her erect little clitoris. The girl was caught up in the passion of the occasion. She wriggled on the rug and let her wet thighs open completely and propped one leg on the door jamb, and the shock of the autumnal cool air in the house wafted over her steaming cunt and gave her a new shudder of ecstasy. The wet, sucking sound of her masturbation was clearly discernible to her ears, and her little body heaved and bucked from her whipping fingerings. She secreted heavily, more heavily that she'd ever remembered. Roger Carmel was grinding down faster now, and the groans and howls were furious. He smacked against his wife, driving her deep down into the groaning mattress with each mighty surge. The loud clap of belly against belly, testicles against buttocks, were like claps of thunder. His wife curled and uncurled her legs in wild desperation around his hips, and both of the adults were breathing wildly, with rivulets of perspiration streaming down their pumping and hollowing loins. Jennifer wanted to scream to wail as she became delirious with her own maddening passions, straining to hold back the explosion which was threatening to inundate her like a tidal wave. She nearly went out of her mind as she heard her mother moan: ""Please . . . not yet, not yet wait for me, wait for me . . . please!"" And then after a few more moments: ""Now . . . harder! . . ."" The young teenager's breath rasped in her throat. They were going to climax! Her parents were going to come any second now! And she was watching it! Frantically she moved her clitoris, her cunt, her buttocks and anus with the fingers of both hands, impaling herself as deep as her hands would go. She was going to come too! ""I'm going . . . I'm going to come, Roger!"" Jennifer could almost imagine herself saying that instead of her mother. She ground harder and deeper, quivering under the pressure, gasping for imminent release. Lonnie Carmel screamed, ""AAhhhhh!"" And then her husband's low cry of climax came as he burst his seeds of love inside his wife. ""Oooooooohhhhhhh, me tooooo!"" The daughter heard the sounds of their orgasms, and watched wide-eyed as her parents scrambled for completion. Her mother's buttocks began small, spasmodic jerkings up tight against her father's penis. At the same time, Roger Carmel groaned above his wife and his thick, fleshy cock throbbed out milky white semen, leaping bursts of his cum which inundated her vagina and cascaded hotly out from around the pink, wet lips of her cuntal opening. Jennifer could see the stream of her father's ejaculations running down the widespread crevice of her mother's desperately jerking buttocks and pool thickly on the sheet below. Then, as if by remote control, her parent's cumming triggered her own. She strained and stretched her legs out in sudden convulsion and the earth seemed to open up beneath her. She lifted herself off the rug in a trembling arch and grasped the bone wall of her pussy and squeezed and squeezed and squeezed. Then suddenly she collapsed, sliding to the floor, and breathed raggedly. She could hear noises from the bedroom, but they were noises of contentment and not of passion. She peered in with dull, half-lidded eyes and saw that her mother and father were laying still. She beard her father say: ""Oh Christ, honey, took at the time. I'm going to be late.""\n""Wasn't it worth it?""\n""Sure, but . . ."" A shock of panic went through the daughter. Her father was getting up! As much as she wanted to stay and see his sperm-emptied penis as he slipped it from her mother's vagina, she couldn't risk the chance of being detected. Exhausted, her body protesting, she dragged herself to her feet and wobbled slightly, her nighty sticking to the damp sides of her thighs and the wet matted hair of her cunt. She looked around and down and saw the wet spot on the carpet where she'd lain, and as her mind returned to sanity, she felt shamed and a little dirty for what she'd done. She clutched her gown around her protectively and groped her way back to her bedroom. But she didn't feel revolted, only satiated with pleasure. Speaking of time, she told herself, once safe in the sanctity of her own room, I don't hare much of it myself! There was less than half an hour before school stated, and she had to catch the bus four blocks away. In a frenzied hurry, she wriggled out of her nighty. The swift change from shameless little wanton to schoolgirl was not only necessitated by the time, but also because it saved her from dwelling on what she'd witnessed and done. A blanking of the mind --- a salvation so that she wouldn't have to face the responsibilities for her actions. Naked, she went through her bureau and found a clean pair of panties, which she stepped into, her fingers tugging their elastic band until the smooth round cheeks of her buttocks and the soft mound of her cunt were snugged tight. She looked down to find a bra, and caught the sight of her tight panties and the split of full young vaginal lips, still swollen from her masturbation. A moment of tiny shock crowed her mind, her body blending dangerously into the melting pot of sensuality she'd so recently partaken of. Then she quickly slipped into her blouse and miniskirt, and picked up her comb to untangle her hair. As she looked into her mirror and studied her dark waves, she saw that her mini skirt clung to her buttocks and was more than half way upper tanned thighs, with slight creases in front where her legs joined her hips. With sudden awareness she realized that she could almost see the lips of her vagina . . . and another forbidden thrill passed through her, followed by a blush as she recalled the last few minutes and one experience she'd never had before. Embarrassed, she collected her homework and books. She quickly left her room, only to find that her parent; still weren't out of their bedroom. She didn't have time to wait, even though she would have liked to have said hello to her father --- and then decided it was probably just as well. After catching them doing what they had been doing, she wasn't sure she could look them in the eye. She went to the front door and opened it. ""Mom! Daddy!"" she called over her shoulder. ""Gotta run or I'll be late! See you when I get home from school!"" Not waiting for an answer, she raced down the front walk of her home; letting the door slam behind her.\n\n\n\nChapter 2\n\nThe offices of Skopos, Incorporated were on the fifth floor of the old Antler Building, along Second Avenue in downtown Rapier City. Roger Carmel parked his Ford stationwagon in the basement garage of the building across the street, and then walked down the street to the Antler Building, hurrying because he was late. Not that he could really mind that he was late . . . the interlude of loving with his wife had made him feel better than he had in the last couple of weeks. No doubt about it: sex was the greatest tranquilizer in the world. He needed the eager arms and hot body of his lovely wife more than he could tell her; he needed her understanding and warmth and support, especially in these final few months before the coup was realized that was going to put Skopos on the tongue of every person in the country. He was sorry that he wasn't able to be around her much these last weeks, but it couldn't be helped. A little effort now, a little sacrifice, and the whole Carmel family would be able to retire with ease, and he could start making up the lost time. Roger frowned as he thought of his beautiful young wife, Lonnie, pouting. He was doing all of this for her, couldn't she understand it? She wasn't very understanding about what was necessary, always demanding more of his time and attention than he could afford to give, as if the future didn't matter. It was always now, now . . . but that was like a woman, he consoled himself. The morning fog pulled up its skirts and dissolved among the tops of the buildings.. The street was full of ten o'clock businessmen hurrying and stenographers dawdling and women shopping. Roger paused long enough to buy a package of cigarettes at the counter in his building, and then he went to the elevator. The elevator operator eyed him sullenly, then carefully avoided his return gaze. Roger pictured himself as the Provider of the family. The stalwart guard between Us and Everybody Else. As he rode up the elevator, he almost felt as if he was going into battle for Lonnie and Jennifer, that his suit was of armor, his attache case a sword, and Skopos, Incorporated the arena. In a way, his vision wasn't too wrong, if a bit romantic. Lonnie didn't work, and Jennifer was too young --- it was up to him to be the link between the close-knit family unit and the cold, different, potentially brutal world beyond their doorstep. It was he who wore the two hats of Husband/Father and of Mr. Carmel. It was he who shouldered the responsibilities to see that both hats were worn skillfully. Lonnie had but one role, that of mate and mother. Sometimes it's difficult for a person who's committed to only one position to see that another person who must straddle two or more positions is constantly having to compromise. Roger was being pulled by the requirements of his career just as hard as he was being called upon to be with Lonnie. She wanted him home all the time --- Skopos wanted him to be on the job all the time. The men he was going to meet this morning were going to pout in their own way just as forcefully as Lonnie had done, with the same cry: ""Spend more time with me!""\n""What?"" The elevator operator turned to Roger, startled. ""Nothing,"" Roger said, a little shaken. He realized that he'd suddenly burst out loud with his thoughts, a sure sign that the pressures, were getting to him. Just a little more, though, he thought . . . hold on for a little more; you can do it, Rog. You have to do it . . . Skopos's downtown offices were actually for their sales force, though all of the upper executives were there as well. It was handier and a better area to live around than where the plant was. Roger, as chief engineer and vice-president in charge of development, was in the unenviable position of being liaison between the plant in Kirsten, Nevada, and the main office. He had moved from Kirsten when his promotion to vice-president had happened; Rapier City was much nicer and more varied than the smaller Nevada town; and he'd figured it really didn't matter at which end of the business he lived. He had to be at the other end half of the time, and his family would still be five hundred miles away. Here, they had a nicer home, a better neighborhood, and more things to do. For him to have turned down the promotion or shirked the duties and stayed in Rapier City all the time would be tantamount to quitting. Roger felt it was the best compromise under the circumstances. Especially now, especially when his invention was at the brink of success. He went into the reception room, nodded to the PBX operator, and walked briskly to his office. His secretly, Agnes Goodfall, was all but wringing her hands. ""You're late,"" she said timorously. ""I know. Everybody in the board room?""\n""Yes, Mr. Carmel. Including Mr. Quarran. He said ---""\n""I'm sure he did, Agnes,"" Roger said, cutting off her whine. He took a few papers from his desk and added: ""See you later."" The president and chairman of the board of Skopos was sitting at the head of the board room conference table, leaning back with a cigar in his mouth like some despot. Not so benevolent a despot though; Jerome Quarran was a ruthless shrewd manipulator who'd taken over Skopos when the electronics engineer who'd started the company five years ago went broke. A scientist does not a businessman make. Quarran looked up with his thick, heavy, watery eyes as Carmel entered and took his usual chair on the left band side. He didn't say anything, merely brushed an invisible cigar ash off his plaid vest with that quick flick of annoyance superiors sometimes use on underlings. The scientist who'd begun the company was across from Carmel. Wilfred Krocklin was in his mid-fifties, but looked older and emaciated. Unlike the arrogant and fleshy-jowled face of Quarran, Krocklin was gaunt and lined with doubt, with large, ever-frightened eyes like those of a tarsier monkey. His suit jacket was unbuttoned, his collar turned up, his tie askew. His sparse white hair was uncombed where he'd run his fingers through it for one reason or another. Sitting at the end of the table was Martin Oliss, V-P for sales. He was sharply dressed in the latest style as usual, a natty robin's egg blue suit with a slight Edwardian cut to it, and his long, wavy blond hair was perfectly in place. He looked imperturbable and slightly amused, like a cat with canary feathers caught in its mouth. That was his way, constantly cool and a little condescending. Roger was sometimes piqued by Oliss; that supercilious air rasped his nerves after a while, and the ever-present preening of the fashion-plate image made Roger wonder if Oliss wasn't a near egomaniac. If anything personified Martin Oliss in Roger's mind, it was the way the man was always smoothing his thin mustache as if it was a waxed objet d'art. It was to Roger little more than a milk stain on Oliss's upper lip, the blondness being hardly visible. Nevertheless, Oliss was invaluable, a long-term employee who grasped what Quarran wanted, and did it. He was to the others at Skopos the emitomy of dedication and hard work. So Carmel took what he considered Oliss's personality quirks in stride, saying nothing. ""Hello, Roger,"" Oliss said, fingering his mustache. ""We were wondering if you'd missed the plane.""\n""No,"" Roger replied. ""No, I took an earlier one."" He smiled as if sharing a common complaint with the others. ""Have to see my wife sometimes or risk a divorce, you know."" Oliss was bemused; he had one luscious babe for a wife, as Carmel knew. Lonnie had told him that Cylvia had the same problem as she had when Martin went out of town. Quarran made a noise in his throat like coal rattling down a chute. He was married to a dreadnaught of a wife, and while Roger had no way of knowing, he suspected that Quarran stayed away from the home and hearth as much as possible. There were office rumors about a little sweetheart stashed in a high-rise apartment on the other side of town . . . ""How's the Min-miniskopos doing, R-roger?"" Krocklin stuttered. He was referring to the invention which had made Carmel the vice-president. ""W-we're most anxious about it-t."" Oliss came forward and put his hands on the chair beside his boss. ""Yes, Roger. Is it about ready?"" Carmel opened his attache case and brought out a sheaf of papers. He spread them on the table. ""I can announce that by this time next month, we'll have a working prototype.""\n""Excellent"" Korcklin said, beaming. ""You said it would be done by now,"" Quarran grumbled. He chewed on his cigar and glared at Carmel. He was never pleased. Carmel replied: ""I also told you that with the aluminum companies on strike, I couldn't guarantee it. All we're waiting for is the extruded panels, which have to be made up special. If the president puts a Taft- Hartley injunction against the strikers and there's the 90-day cooling of period, we'll get the paneling and . . ."" he paused to shrug slightly, ""and then it's only a matter of putting one ; together. While I was down at Kirsten we tested one that was in sections, and it works fine, but you know 0 how the government is --- they have to see shiny new boxes, not a mess of wires.""\n""Damnit,"" Quarran snorted, ""we don't have the time! We have to have your miniskopos ready in time for the Fall Appropriations convention in Washington. You know that, Roger.""\n""That's ---"" Oliss consulted his mental calendar for a moment. ""That's fifteen days from now.""\n""I don't know what you're going to have to do to get that blasted invention in presentable shape, Roger, but you're going to have to come up with something!"" Quarran twisted into something of a smile, and looked levelly at Carmel over his glasses. ""We can't afford to wait another year."" Carmel groaned and sat back in his chair. He was afraid of this. Skopos, Incorporated was in the video tape recording business, had been almost from the time of the market's inception. Krocklin had named the company after the old Greek word which eventually became the English word, scope; apt enough title, but Krocklin hadn't been able to meet the changing demands of the market as wisely. When video tape first started, there were any number of companies, each with different systems. Unlike audio tape recorders or record players, there weren't any standard speeds or tape widths, and as a result, Ampex was out with an inch wide tape running at faster speeds than the Sony machines with quarter-inch tape. Panasonic and Concord came in with half-inch tapes at still another inches-per-second speed, and others loaded the market with their attempts. Nothing was interchangeable, and if a customer bought one brand, he sometimes found that six months later not even the same company was producing the same gear. It was a guessing game as to who would come out on top, the developments in the industry outstripping any possibility for inter- company cooperation and standardization. Krocklin found that although his machines and cameras were of excellent quality, the average consumer was leery and often bought from the Big Boys out of fear of obsolescence --- and the still high cost of manufacture had effectively stopped mass home consumption which would make the whole venture profitable. Quarran had come in and under his guidance, sales improved a hundred percent. Then its chief engineer came up with a revolutionary development. A year ago Roger Carmel had approached Quarran with nothing more than an idea down on paper. Out of the discussions and negotiations, Carmel became vice-president with a hefty increase in salary, plus a percentage of the profits. In return he gave Skopos exclusive marketing and production rights. Where current models were weighing sixty to eighty pounds, his miniskopos weighed less than twenty --- -and it was a tenth of the size as well. Instead of bulky and expensive reels of tape, it used cartridges, 8-track music cartridges like the automobile stereo players. A person would slip in a cartridge, costing less than five dollars per hour of recording time, and depending on whether the unit was plugged into a camera or a television set, it would record or play. It could do both at once, if a person wanted to monitor what was being recorded. The whole unit was eight inches high, a foot wide, and a little over fifteen inches deep. It could fit on top of a television set. Or so it would, when the aluminum casing arrived. And if that wasn't enough, it could also be used for color as well as black-and-white. That was a year ago. Since then, the concept had been transformed into test units. There were bugs, of course; tape had to be specially made and the cartridge feeder mechanism designed from scratch. The components weren't available, and companies building field-effects and integrated circuits had to be talked with and their samples tested. It had been one long headache and fight --- and the man who ran the whole she- bang was Carmel, for he alone understood what it was all about. Oliss, a born huckster, skillfully let the news of the pending miniskopos ""leak"" out. It had set the industry on its ear; everybody was talking about it, everybody wanted to buy it. The home entertainment market would have at last a dirt-cheap way of showing video tape, of transcribing favorite television shows, of making ""home movies."" The schools and the government would have the perfect teaching aid, which could be bought en masse without wrecking budgets. The Cannel miniskopos was worth a fortune. But the time hadn't arrived when Carmel could rest on his laurels. That final effort to get them over the top and the units into the hands of buyers had to be made. Quarran was right; the miniskopos had to be ready to be shown to the government in two weeks, for with contracts in hand, the high cost of production and tooling could be weathered. Later would come the home markets, which were never over-night, but took advertising, negotiations, and the slow grinding of public acceptance. Later it would be Martin Oliss's turn to work his tail off from the marketing end. ""I hate doing it,"" Carmel said after listening to Quarran reiterate the obvious. ""I hate doing it, but I suppose we could fashion one out of sheet metal. It won't look as well as the stamped paneling, and probably won't work as well, either. It sure as hell won't be as light.""\n""I can talk around that. Once those bureaucrats get their mitts onto a working prototype, they'll be too blinded to nit-pick."" Quarran tapped his cigar ash into the large ceramic bowl beside him. ""They'll specify aluminum and weight requirements, and by that time we'll be able to supply them.""\n""Y-yes, that s-sounds alright to me,"" Krocklin agreed. Carmel sighed. ""Then sheet metal it is. I'll call the plant and ---""\n""You go to the plant,"" Quarran said forcefully. ""But I just got backs!""\n""It can't be helped. There's not enough time to make more than one, and that one has got to be right. I don't want you to merely hope that the men down there will know what the devil you want; I don't want you to assume they can read your plans --- I want you to be sure that every detail is perfect."" Carmel looked at Quarran witheringly. ""I suppose you want me to leave today?""\n""I'm sorry."" Under the circumstances Carmel realized that he would have to go. Not that he couldn't argue with Quarran, or even flatly refuse; it was the inherent realization that he was needed in Kirsten to supervise the fabrication. He glumly considered the inevitable scene with Lonnie. There were times when he wished he was still a bachelor. Martin Oliss had other thoughts on his mind. Just as gloomy, perhaps, because he didn't know what he was going to do, but a great deal more dark, because of their subject. In less than two weeks he'd be handed the job of selling the finished product --- not that it needed any selling. He'd just take orders, the way the miniscope was exciting the public. In less than two weeks, any chance that he had to steal the miniscope for his own use would be gone. In less than two weeks . . . Oliss fingered his mustache, sighing inwardly. What had ever gotten him into this two-faced industrial spying anyway? Greed, pure and simple. The greed for other women, enhanced by his own wife's insatiable lust for strange cock, had introduced him to the swinging element in Rapier City. He Had been a devout member of the wife-swapping club for some time; it was their use of Club Royale and its private shows and still more private ""rooms"" for viewing and fucking which had allowed him to become acquainted with Sam Zeigler, Club Royale's owner and operator. That goddamned gangster Zeigler. Oliss conjured up a swear word for the cynical member of the state crime syndicate Mafia connected, though not controlled --- who catered to the greedy vices of otherwise respectable members of the community. Greed, always greed. Greed had gotten Cylvia Oliss into the dog show there, a more than willing participant on the round stage when the Club had rented the whole second floor for one mass orgy last Spring. Greed had made Martin Oliss go after and lay Zeigler's ex-chorus girl playmate; the only one who had balls enough to try, Zeigler had said afterwards. And greed had made Oliss an enthusiastic partner when Zeigler had outlined his plan to take the secret of the miniscope and let one of the syndicate fronts --- the outwardly legitimate Vantage Electronics Corporation --- have it. The promise of a cut which would put Oliss on easy street overnight had put dollar signs in his eyes, and his wife had thought the scheme perfect. The trouble had been that the miniscope was in Kirsten, and Oliss was stuck in Rapier City. He'd approached Carmel with under-played, implied suggestions that there were greater riches to be made if Carmel ""sold out"" on the sly, but it had failed dismally. ""I bet you've been approached secretly by other companies, eh, Roger?"" had been met with open, naive shock. Carmel couldn't believe that the competition could stoop so low. ""You know, you could have tripled, quadrupled, your profit if you'd considered others before or Quarran,"" had been met with a frown and a patriotic spiel about company loyalty. ""I'd sure like to see your drawings, Roger,"" had been met with a shrug and a vague answer that the blueprints were in short sections, constantly being revised, and that they wouldn't make sense to anybody except Carmel himself. Oliss had finally come to the conclusion that Carmel was an innocent in the affairs of business manipulations, and that when it came to ethics and morals, he was as flexible as a glass rod. Oliss was frustrated, and now the eleventh hour was here. He was going to have to do something fast, something desperate and a gamble, but then won't all business a gamble? The meek shall inherit the earth --- not to Martin Oliss! The meek inherited dirt after the good stuff was grabbed by the ruthless. Well, then damnit, start thinking of a way to grab! Oliss's brain churned with nefarious plots. He thought about blackmailing Carmel with a girl, but he realized nothing short of doping the man would get him under the covers with another woman. But what about Mrs. Carmel? Oliss suddenly grinned. Sure . . . there might be the answer. It might work . . . he recalled what Cylvia had told him a couple of times as she'd laughed over the weepings of Roger's sexually starved wife. ""She's too much like me, Martin,"" she'd said. ""She's as ripe for plucking as I was ten years ago."" And then with only the unadulterated viciousness of a human beast of prey, Oliss expanded his original idea to mull over the Carmel daughter. She was about due to get hers, or at least that's what Tamera had told her father two weeks ago. She'd really got him hot describing in minute detail how she had finger-fucked the little teenager in the high school shower room, bringing Jennifer to a climax which made her scream. And when he'd been hard, his penis jutting out of his bathrobe like a muzzle of a rifle, Tamera had let him screw her on the floor of the livingroom, which was a different way than they usually did. Cylvia had thought it was hysterical when she'd walked in from the kitchen. Thrashing around on the carpet with the TV on beside them, the sound of gunfire and horses coming from the old cowboy movie. Jennifer would have to be dealt with, Oliss figured, or the plan for Lonnie Carmel wouldn't work. Jennifer had to be out of the home, preferably for the night or the weekend. He'd have to talk it over with his wife later on. Maybe Tamera could lend a hand, her and her boyfriend. Who knows? Maybe she'd like it! He groaned inwardly at the exciting image of the two beautiful and provocative women in Carmel's life bowing to Oliss's debauched whims, crying for more . . . more . . . He placed his hand beneath the table and attempted to push his burgeoning cock down, without too much success. It was too provocative a dream! Lonnie and Jennifer Carmel, a mother- daughter combination in the swap group --- at the Club Royale, on the stage, fucking and sucking and sucking and fucking . . . He groaned inwardly and shifted his thoughts to the immediate. He had to if he dared to stand up when the meeting adjourned. ""Excuse me,"" he said in his silky voice when there was a lull in the conversation, ""excuse me, but I'd like to accompany Roger on this trip.""\n""Why?"" Quarran asked warily, always watching the expenses. ""Well, for one thing because if I've got to promote the miniskopos in a couple of weeks, I'd better bone up on what the unit will do. Not just any one, or what we hope the production models will do --- but the actual one we demonstrate. Also, I'm going to have to take pictures of it, metal cabinet and all. And I've been thinking that some copy and shots about the plant would be very impressive, especially in a little throw-away pamphlet. Give the company an image, an identity. After all, we're selling the name of Skopos as much as this particular product, aren't we?""\n""Damned fine thinking, Martin,"" Quarran said. ""You're about due for a trip to Kirsten anyway. You haven't been there since we expanded the east wing."" He nodded. ""All right, you go, too.""\n""Great to have you along, Martin,"" Carmel said, almost smiling as if relieved. He was; this way it would be easier to tell Lonnie this way. The two wives could console one another. The meeting droned on, covering affairs which, as vice-president, Carmel was supposed to be aware of, but which he had no direct interest in. He mulled over his own problems; those of the inventions and those of his household while he chain-smoked a series of cigarettes and tried to look attentive. As usual, the meeting broke up in time for lunch, and he went with the three others to the dimly-lit cocktail lounge and steak house around the corner of Second. A couple of martinis helped --- but when he got back to the office, his depression was deepened when his secretary told him, ""I was very lucky, Mr. Carmel. I was able to book you on a flight leaving at three-forty-five.""\n""This afternoon?"" he cried. ""It was either that or tomorrow night. Everything else is taken. I'm sorry.""\n""God almighty,"" he groaned going in his office. ""Agnes, get my wife on the phone, will you, please?""\n\n* * *\n\nLonnie was mopping the kitchen floor when the phone rang. She was in a very good humor, had been all day after her tremendous frustrations had been taken care of by her loving husband. She hummed softly to herself, following a song on the radio. She let her mind wander as to the pagan orgy awaiting Roger when he came home that evening. She was going to tear his legs off, she was . . . Her thoughts were broken with the ringing, and she turned the radio down before answering. When she heard Agnes's voice on the line, asking her to hold on for Mr. Carmel, a dread settled with cold hands across the saddle of her back. ""Hello, honey,"" Roger said. ""I, uh . . . that is . . . ""Let me guess,"" she said darkly. ""Another trip?""\n""It can't be helped. It'll only be two weeks, and believe me, I tried to get out of it, but ---""\n""I'm sure you did,"" she interrupted sarcastically. ""I bet you fought tooth and nail.""\n""I did! Please don't be this way. Oh --- and Martin's having to accompany me, too. Maybe you and Cylvia can get together while we're gone "" A frustrated hiss slipped from between her teeth and tried to hide her annoyance he'd heard through the phone. ""When are you leaving?""\n""I'll be home in an hour, honey. Pack some clothes for me, will you?""\n""When?"" she repeated more firmly. ""Ah . . . this afternoon. Three-thirty, to be exact.""\n""Three ---!"" Her face blossomed with anger. ""Do you know what's in the oven, Mr. Carmel? Do you know what I have slaved to the bone preparing for you, you bastard, just as a special treat for tonight and which Jennifer and I detest? Do you?""\n""Now, honey . . .""\n""Don't honey me,"" she stormed and slammed down the receiver. Another trip! Tears of humiliation and pride welled up in her eyes as she thought of his leaving her again. Damn . . . damn . . . damn . . . she wasn't enough of a woman to hold a man, she was unable to satisfy her husband enough in bed to hold him at home for one day. Was there any reason why Roger stayed married to her other than to screw her now and then when he was around? What did he do the other six months? Have other women?"" Oh no! The crazy idea that he was unfaithful to her crept insidiously into her brain, once unleashed by her torment of anger and frustration. If she could only go with Roger on his trips . . . but no, she had to stay home with their daughter, Jennifer. All she could do was wait and sit until he got back from wherever he went, never knowing what he was up to. She walked to the closet and half-heartedly swung one of the suitcases she hadn't put away from that morning onto the bed. She began to put fresh clothes out, quickly filling the three-suiter and then put additional clothing in the smaller over-night case. Then, locking the lids, she wandered into the kitchen, her day ruined, and pondered about what the hell she was going to do for the next couple of weeks. Do what Roger suggested she guessed. See a lot of Martin's wife. It certainly was a God-send having such a close, warm, understanding friend like Cylvia. She was almost more of a husband to Lonnie than Roger was.\n\n* * *\n\n""Oh god, Martin, I want to suck you,"" Cylvia Oliss moaned. She was writhing on their satin-covered double bed, her own fingers slipping wetly inside her cunt. Her back was arched, and her legs splayed wide, as nude, she masturbated before the lusting leer of her husband, one hand fondling her breasts and the other in her vagina. Cylvia had short blond hair the color of wheat; it hugged her face in soft curls. She had high, classical features, with blue, cat-like eyes above a wide, bow-shaped mouth and aquiline nose. Her wasp waist was in contortions at the moment, and her full, thrusting breasts danced with delightful impudence on her tanned chest. She was tanned all over, not even with the normal tiger strips around her breasts and hips. Her straw- toned hair was natural, as anybody could see if they glimpsed her furry growth of pubic hair --- and many men had not only glimpsed but tongued and fucked their way through the hair. Now the hair was matted slick with her aroused cuntal secretions. ""Oohhh, Martin,"" she panted. ""You're going to be gone for so long.""\n""Just a couple of days if my plan goes well. No more than three.""\n""Too damned long for me, lover, and you know that no man can fill me they way you can. Oh . . . oh . . . oh, let me suck your beautiful prick before you leave. Oooohhhhh, please!"" Hot damn! Oliss thought as he selected a suit out of the closet. Cylvia is a real talent. She can turn a man on and fuck him every which- way! He'd called her from the office when he'd learned from his secretary about the sudden departure, acting the contrite husband just in case anybody heard. Now he had to be quick about it; couldn't miss the plane and his chances to land the miniskopos. He'd hurried home, only to find no bags packed but his loving mate stretched out with abandoned anticipation. His pants, already sticky from the little drops of seminal emission caused by the thinking of his plot while in the board room, now bulged once more. He stifled a groan. ""No . . . no, I've got to tell you about what you've got to do.""\n""Tell me afterwards."" She reached up and undid two of his shirt buttons, then returned her left hand to the nipples of her breasts. ""No, now.""\n""I refuse to listen unless you take your clothes off and sit down beside me."" She oscillated on the coverlet, moaning further as her hands sought the warm cavern of her hungry cunt. ""C'mon, strip, lover-man. Strip for your wife.""\n""All . . . all right,"" he said, his voice quivering. He had to change anyway; might as well now as never. Have to keep control of myself, though. Too much to set up. He dropped his trousers and threw his shirt and tie over his jacket on the chair. When he pulled his underpants down, however, his cock leapt out to full erection, trembling with lust. Cylvia stared at it, moistening her lips with her tongue as if she was already tasting its pungent male sperm. ""Come on,"" she whispered throatily, come on and sit down."" He did, but warned her, ""First things first."" Cylvia snaked out her left hand again and closed it around his turgid expanse. She robbed it up and down, her tongue still flicking along her lips, her eyes hot on the huge, granite shaft and bulbulous head and the wrinkled sac of his testicles. ""Please, Martin,"" she crooned, ""I'm hot now and I want to suck you. Let your hot-boxed little wife suck you now and then you can tell me all about your plan.""\n""No,"" Oliss said firmly. He moved to the foot of the bed, watching her undulate her hips and slide her fingers in and out of her trembling, pink-rimmed vaginal hole. ""Now you know Lonnie Carmel well enough so she trusts you. Well, get her drunk tonight or something, and into bed with somebody.""\n""Who?"" Cylvia asked petulantly. She stretched out her leg and began to stroke his thigh with her toes, waggling her big toe upwards so she could reach the fleshy pole of his cock. ""Who'll be the man?"" She watched gleefully as her strokings made her husband shudder. He never could stay away for long . . . ""I don't care. Pick any one out of the swap group."" He stopped, and then a wicked leer parted his lips. ""No . . . no, get Sam Zeigler to be the straight man for Lonnie. Call him up after I leave and set it up, maybe at his club. After all,"" he said with a snicker, ""he's got a vested interest in seeing that this ploy works.""\n""And he likes innocent, unwilling cunt,"" Cylvia said, ""tons of it. He's almost as insatiable as you are, my love, when it comes to fucking."" As she spoke, she moved her buttocks down the bed so that she could once more seize his palpitating penis. She stroked it with her fingers as before, and before he was able to fend her off, she rose and pressed her lithe, tiger body against his, forcing him back in a prone position across the with of the bed. ""Damn it, Cylvia, I'm trying to tell you what you've got to do before my plane leaves. I ---"" Oliss paused as his wife trailed her soft, moist lips along the side of his neck, into the hollow of his throat, down along his bronze chest. She nuzzled the rigid tips of his male nipples, rolling her tongue back and forth across one and then the other. Finally she let her mouth roam down across the girth of his large, well-muscled stomach. Oliss groaned at her expert ministrations, and involuntarily thrust his hips up toward her. She scratched his cock lightly with her fingernails and over his testicles, reaching under his trembling body to probe briefly the puckered ring of his anus . . . ""The plan,"" Oliss continued weakly. ""We . . . have to talk . . . about what . . . to do with . . . Jennifer."" Cylvia smiled wryly as she looked up for a moment with half-lidded eyes. ""Don't worry about a thing, lover. I'll speak to Tamera when she gets home from school. I think she mentioned that Vic was taking her to one of those pot parties. And you know what happens at them."" Oliss knew; the teen age pot parties were almost as wild and debauched as the adult wife-swapping get-togethers. He still couldn't comprehend at what those kids did. Why at their tender age, he barely had learned that his cock was to piss out of, much besides how to stick it in a girl. Of course, when he had learned . . . Cylvia was on all fours now, her mouth hovering over his erect penis. Then her warm lips closed over it, malting it throb with sensitivity. He lifted his head, unable to break away from the suckings, and he was all the more excited as he watched his wife bury his penis between her ovally pursed lips. ""Go-wa, go-wa on-a,"" she murmured around his cock as she plunged her head up and down in an oral simulation of a warm clasping cunt. At the same time she twirled her tongue around the moist stickiness of its blood- engorged head. ""Uuuuhhh,"" he panted. ""You bitch, you goddamned bitch . . . you . . . know I can't . . . go on."" He gritted his teeth, willing himself to remain on the subject. ""C-call me at the El Mecca Motel when . . . when you've . . . got her and . . . and her daughter screwing. I . . . I've got to plan my end of things from that time on . . . on . . . uhhhhh."" Damn it, she'd won again, Oliss thought fuzzily, capitulating to the prurient sensations of her mouth and fingers. She always won, always got her way sexually, and she knew all the tricks in the book and some not written yet. ""Ahhhhh,"" he panted. ""If I miss my plane . . ."" Oliss lay back and shut his eyes and pretended that it was the pretty Lonnie Carmel sucking his penis. That it was Lonnie's --- or better yet, that it was Jennifer's lipstick-lined mouth puckering as she sawed up and down. Well, if he had his way it would be one of these days. He'd shoot his load of cum deep into the throats of Roger Carmel's wife and daughter, first one and then the other of the females . . . and they'd love it . . . ""Suck me, Cylvia,"" Oliss urged. ""Suck, suck, suck my cock!"" The blonde wife slaved above his loins, her body glistening from postules of lust sweat. The pressure grew and grew in her husband's testicles, and he arched his buttocks and strove hard against her face, feeling his curly pubic hair graze her chin and cheeks but not hearing the slightest whimper of protest. His final release of semen boiled inside him, building like a crazy whirling dervish toward its moment of ejaculation. His scrotum tightened . . . And then --- Oliss felt the eruption as the first stream of white-hot fire leapt along the passage of his jerking cock. He gasped, his lips pulling back across his teeth. His penis pulsed and flooded without warning Cylvia's maddingly sucking mouth. The burning seed bloated her cheeks until she was forced to concentrate on swallowing rather them milking, and all the while she mewled and crooned and tickled his pounding balls with the tips of her fingers. With one last earth-shattering groan, Oliss emptied the last of his cum, and his penis started to deflate. Cylvia kept on sucking, and then his cock slipped from between her lips, clean of every drop of his orgasm. Her belly felt warm and filled and she smiled like a contented feline after feeding itself to capacity. She lay with her head on his thigh, nibbling gently on the limp, useless penis in front of her. She had the suspicion as her own unfulfillment started gnawing at her insides, that if they made the plane, it was going to be by the skin of their teeth. She hoped that the plane might be delayed somehow. There was still a long and delicious interlude ahead of them, and the rising moisture in her thighs told her it was about to begin. She smiled silently to herself in anticipation.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nLonnie Carmel stared morosely into her coffee cup. The silence of the house was oppressive to her ears, its emptiness a sacrilege to her eyes. It was always thus during the week, in that magical hour or so between the end of the housework chores and the entrance of her daughter, home from school. But with the knowledge that she was without her husband for another fortnight, Lonnie sensed that the house was like a tomb; still as death and just as vacant. She sighed, wondering whether it was worth saving the special steak fromage she'd prepared for Roger, or if she should throw it away as carelessly as it seemed to her that her errant husband was discarding their marriage. A tear welled in one eye; she blinked rapidly and it rolled down her cheek and poised uncertainly by her trembling jaw. Her thoughts were stilled when the front door burst open and Jennifer came in. She was a little breathless and her face was a soft crimson. ""Hi, Mom,"" she cried out happily. ""I ran from the bus stop because of the rain. Whoo-ee! Anything to eat?""\n""I'll fix dinner soon,"" Lonnie said woodenly. ""You look sad, Mom,"" the daughter said, frowning slightly. ""What's the matter?""\n""N-nothing,"" Lonnie said haltingly. ""Nothing at all."" Jennifer, concerned, put her books on the dinette table and sat down beside her mother. ""Yes there is, I can tell it.""\n""It's . . . it's just that your father had to go on another trip.""\n""Today?"" Jennifer was shocked: her father had just gotten home this morning! ""You mean he's left again, today?""\n""Yes,"" came the whisper. Mother and daughter sat in glum-filled sadness. The pall of quiet engulfed them; a sound-proof cloak effectively sealing their separate thoughts even from being shared between them. After awhile, the daughter said: ""I think it's a crime. Daddy's never home.""\n""It seems that way at times,"" her mother agreed. ""But we have to remember that he's doing it for us.""\n""You say that, Mom, but you don't believe it."" Lonnie winced inwardly at the telling remark. It was hard to be coldly analytical in a situation as emotion-fraught as this. She had to remember, though, that it wasn't good to display her marital troubles in front of Jennifer. It only hurt the family needlessly, and certainly didn't help solve the problem. She tried to smile, it came out forced and shallow. ""Well . . ."" she said, ""well, we can't just sit around and cry in our soup, can we?"" Jennifer remained sullen. Mothers were one thing, and she loved hers very much. But Jennifer had always been ""Daddy's little girl,"" and she felt drawn to him strongly. When she worked hard in school, it was to make Dad proud of her; when she had a problem, it was to Dad that she went; when she thought about the man she would marry someday, the image came out to look like Dad. It was the natural, common Oedipus complex in female garb --- nothing serious or especially unhealthy --- but a source of frustration and anger when Dad was away. Roger Carmel never dreamed how much his family really loved him. They would do anything for him, and might not have recognized how well he'd succeeded as a mate and parent. The Olisses did. They were counting on it, in fact. ""Tell you what, Jennifer,"" Lonnie said, a little more sprightly, now that she had something to do to keep her mind occupied, ""I'll whip up a batch of pancakes. Norwegian ones; you always like them.""\n""Sure. Fine."" Jennifer remained unmoved. ""Then we'll go to the movies, if you like.""\n""I don't feel like going out. Thanks anyway."" Lonnie glanced over at her offspring, wondering how to snap her teenage daughter out of the blue funk she was in. She chastised herself again for being as maudlin as she'd been when Jennifer had first come home. Her moroseness has transmitted itself, and she felt, as a mother, the burden of responsibility. Her considerations were interrupted by the ringing of the door chimes. Now who could that be? ""I'll get it,"" Jennifer said, and rose. She wasn't overly quick about it, though she wasn't dragging her feet; merely disinterested and sluggish with sadness. She was surprised when she answered the door to find the Oliss women standing on the porch. ""Why . . . Tamera! And Mrs. Oliss!""\n""Mind if we visit, Jennifer?"" Mrs. Oliss said sweetly. ""Tam and I are without our man, just like you two. We thought we'd at least make it a lonesome foursome.""\n""Of course,"" Jennifer said, standing back so they could enter. ""Come on in. Mom was fixing dinner.""\n""Oh, well if she's busy . . .""\n""Not at all, Cylvia,"" Lonnie said, coming out of the kitchen and wiping her hands on a towel. ""I hadn't really started yet. Coffee?""\n""Sounds wonderful. Unless I can plead for a drink instead.""\n""Of course. Scotch and Ginger? I'll join you.""\n""Got a Coke, Mrs. Carmel?"" Tam said, the picture of adolescent respectability. If only Lonnie and Jennifer could have seen inside the girl's mind, read her evil and depraved thoughts, they wouldn't have been so glad to see her or her mother. But all they saw were the facades, and as a result, Lonnie and Jennifer were pleased and relieved to have them here. It was easier to share the depression with four people than with two, especially when the others were in the same boat. Jennifer and Tamera went into the teenager's room, and within seconds the house reverberated with the sounds of rock music, the latest ""top ten"" singles. Tamera, like her mother, was naturally blonde, but she'd let her hair grow long and combed it in that tangled, careless look as if she'd been in a convertible all day, driving with the top down. She had a little stubby nose, freckles across its bridge, and her greenish eyes were more cat-like and devilish than her mother's. Her pert breasts were twin small, firm cylinders, tapering from their swollen moorings to cherry-nippled crests. They bobbed invitingly as she jumped onto Jennifer's bed, and she purposely sat in such a way that her short skirt hiked past her thighs and Jennifer couldn't help but see the shadowed white band of molded panties between her legs. A secret tingle went through Tamera's nerves, making her breasts electric and her pubescent vagina secrete little droplets of fluid. Her mother had told her what she wanted done, told her and Vic when he had driven Tam home from school and dropped in for a drink. Get Jennifer Carmel! Get her naked and hungry for her first taste of cock! She shivered with forbidden delight and one area of her mind dwelled on what was in store for her younger friend if everything went right tonight. The other portion of her brain was doing the talking, worming Jennifer around to accepting the initial stage of her seduction . . . ""I can't stay for long, Jennie,"" Tamera said, outwardly sad-faced. ""Vic's invited me to a party.""\n""Oh?"" Jennifer tried to conceal her obvious disappointment. If it wasn't her father, it was her friend who was deserting her. ""Gee, I'd sort of hoped you could stay. I mean, your mom and mine will be talking for hours. I'll have nothing to do."" She averted her eyes from the uncovered loins of Tamera's lithe body and changed a record. ""What kind of party is it?""\n""A real fab one. Most of the foxy guys from the football team,"" Tamera said conspiratorially. ""If word leaked out about the drinking and . . . things, they'd be dismissed from the squad!"" She almost made a slip; the time wasn't right to tell the innocent virgin girl what the other ""things"" would consist of. ""It's going to be outa sight!""\n""Wow!"" Jennifer breathed with envious excitement. ""Vic's going to pick me up here at nine."" She lowered her head, now looking contrite. ""I'm sorry about it, Jennie. I know how you were counting on us keeping each other company tonight.""\n""Yeah, well I can understand.""\n""If there was some way you could come along . . .""\n""Forget it. I'd just be in the way."" She picked a cuticle. ""You go and have a real nice time."" There was a long moment of silence --- or as much silence as could be had when the record player was screaming out ""yah, yah, yah, yah, yahhhhhh!"" Then a small smile began an Tamera's lips. She said: ""Wait a minute! Maybe we can get you along!""\n""How?""\n""That is . . . if you really want to go.""\n""Sure I do. You don't think I want to stay around Dullsville tonight, do you?""\n""It might get a little . . . rough."" Tamera's warning only whetted the natural curiosity and the refusal in Jennifer to admit she wasn't ""grown-up"" enough; she jutted her jaw forward and said defiantly, ""Don't worry about me none. I won't faint or something.""\n""Well, promise me you'll not panic, no matter what you see."" She saw nervousness and indecision in Jennifer's eyes, so she hastily added, ""Not that you have to do any of it."" She didn't say what the ""it"" was --- better not scare the poor virgin off entirely. Anyway, Tamera knew Jennifer well enough to know that the younger teen-ager's imagination would fill in some of the gaps, and would only entice her more than if she was told everything. ""Just don't start making a scene. Act as if you're part of it like everyone else, and not a wet blanket."" She smiled again wickedly. ""That is, if you don't care for some of the action. What the hell, you might; I sure do.""\n""Sure I promise, Tam,"" Jennifer said hurriedly, her throat parched with excitement. ""What do you take me for, a kid? I won't embarrass you any. You'll see. But how'll you fix it so I can go?""\n""Well, we'll have to get you a date.""\n""But I'm not going with anybody. Besides, you said the guys are from the football team, and they're all going with girls now.' ""Stan Lugin isn't. He broke off with Marsha Dixon last weekend, up at the mountains. Didn't you know?""\n""Jeez! 'The Slam?'"" Jennifer spoke in awe of the team's star fullback. His size and offensive determination had earned him the monicker of Stan 'The Slam' Lugin. He was Vic's buddy, and next to Vic, was the school's biggest athletic hero. ""You think you could get me a date with Stan?""\n""I can't promise, but I'll call Vic and see if he'll talk to Stan. If we do swing it, that's even more reason for you to be a sport. He doesn't cotton to sissies.""\n""For Stan,"" Jennifer said, stars twirling in her eyes, ""I'd do most anything"" We'll see,"" Tamera said under her breath. Then to Jennifer she said: ""Let's go ask your mother if it's all right first, and then I'll call Vic."" Lonnie Carmel was ambivalent to the request. On one hand she saw the excitement in her daughter, and wanted to make her happy. But Jennifer was so young for such things. And besides, that would leave her home all alone, which was the last thing on earth the wanted to be faced with tonight. She shook her head. ""I . . . I don't know, Jennifer.""\n""Aw, Mom! Please! ""I'm sure Jennifer will be quite safe,"" Mrs. Oliss offered. ""If I had any doubts, I'd never allow Tamera to go. But Vic's a good boy, and from the little I've met of Stan Lubin, he's been very polite and well mannered."" She had a very hard time keeping a straight face, saying that garbage. Cylvia Oliss had first hand knowledge that Stan Lubin had gained his nick-name from his way of fucking girls as much as from ho football techniques. The third worst person to entrust a young naive virgin with was Stan Lubin in her estimation; Vic and her husband being the first and second, and not necessarily in that order. ""I'll keep an eye on her, Mrs. Carmel,"" Tamera sad. Damned right I will. I love watching The Slam' in action. ""Yes, but ---""\n""Tell you what,"" Mrs. Oliss said, as if suddenly struck with a thought. ""Let the girls go out, and we'll go out, too. I think we deserve a dinner and a couple of drinks, after the way Martin and Roger deserted us.""\n""Sure, Mom, that sounds swell. You haven't been out for ages."" Lonnie had drunk three scotch and gingers, and her mind wasn't quite as sharp as it was normally . . . The liquor had relaxed her, made her feel as if life was worth living a little. Maybe going out for a dinner instead of slaving over the stove wasn't a bad idea; Lord knew she had earned a break. ""If I know Martin, he's lounging in the cocktail bar right now, lapping up martinis and ogling the girls,"" Cylvia continued. ""Acting like he wasn't married, and he's just like all other men when they're away Tom home. Huh!"" she sniffed, as if outraged at masculine games. ""We ought to have the same privileges. We ought to have a night out once in a while to act as if we were the girls' ages again, without responsibilities.""\n""A dinner and a drink would sound nice,"" Lonnie said, already half convinced that she should go out and it would be entirely innocent. That nothing would happen. That Roger would approve if he knew what she was considering. That made her think of Roger, and the insidiously implanted suggestion of Cylvia's made her imagine Roger sitting beside Martin at the cocktail bar. Well, she would go, and damn the consequences --- of which she was, sure there would be none. She and Cylvia were both adult and mature --- and two unescorted women this day and age were not considered bad as they had been in her mother's time. ""I'm convinced,"" she said giddily. ""Jennifer, if you promise to be good, and if Vic's friend wants to take you to the pity, then I'll let you. And you, Mrs. Oliss, will have the pleasure of escorting Mrs. Carmel to a steak dinner and drinks a little later on.""\n""Excellent!"" from Cylvia. ""You're swell, Mother!"" from Jennifer. ""I'll call Vic,"" from Tamera. The phone call was pure fraud. A bald-faced con to convince the Carmel mother and daughter that this was all spontaneous. In fact, it had been carefully laid out before-hand; even 'The Slam' and his girl, Marsha, with whom he hadn't broken up with at all, were in on it. They hadn't been told why the alteration in Jennifer's virginal status was desired; Vic and Tamera had merely told them they had thought it up as the evening's entertainment highlight, a new twist to the usual alcohol and marijuana and sex kicks. They thought the forced seduction of Little Miss Carmel was one grand joke. The result was that Tamera went through the motions of asking and arguing and hearing the I-don't-knows and I'll-have-to-check-and- call- you-back. The wait of fifteen minutes had been added as a special, exquisite form of psychological torture to insure that Jennifer was fully ensnared, wanting the date more and more with each passing second. Cylvia got up, and as a long-time and trusted friend of the Carmel family, made herself and Lonnie another drink. She liberally laced Lonnie's with scotch, and added some vodka for good measure. What she had in store for Mrs. Carmel was going to take all the help she could get, and having her friend drunk would ""grease the runway,"" to use a phrase of her father's. Then the phone rang, and Tamera answered it. She attentively listened to Vic tell her what he was planning to do with his cock to her that night, and then she put the receiver down and turned to Jennifer. With a solumn tone she said what she had known all along: ""Stan says he'll take you.""\n\n* * *\n\nStan leaned over the back seat of the car and said to Vic: ""Any juice kicking around?"" Tamera giggled and turned her head. She smiled at Stan. ""Can't wait for the party, huh?""\n""Hell, that's a half hour's drive away yet,"" Stan complained. ""Gotta have something to prime my engine before then."" Vic laughed. ""Sure. I could use a pull myself. Reach in the glove compartment, Tam, and get the bottle."" Tamera did; she unstoppered a refilled Coke bottle and took a stiff swallow. She sputtered, and her throat worked, and then she handed the bottle to Vic. ""Wow! That stuff's good!""\n""Yeah,"" Vic said. He took his eyes off the road long enough to drink. The large convertible weaved erratically for a moment, throwing Jennifer off balance, and against Stan. The rugged football player put one arm around her so that she couldn't regain her position, and when Tamera took the bottle from Vic and handed it to Stan, he offered it first to the young teenager. ""Here,"" he said with a grin, ""ladies first. Just don't hog it."" Jennifer hesitated. ""What's the matter?"" Stan frowned. ""You drink, don't you?""\n""Sure, I do,"" Jennifer said stoutly. She was bluffing and hoped that it wasn't too obvious. She wondered if she wasn't talking herself into a bad future position, for anything over a glass of wine gave her the woozies, but Tamera had kept repeating that this was her big chance to get in with the ""In"" crowd around school, and she couldn't afford to be childish or stubborn . . . The fifteen-year-old virgin tilted the Coke bottle and a warm, sweet liquid filled her mouth. She could taste the tinge of bourbon or whisky --- she didn't know which, just that it wasn't vodka or gin or stuff like that --- and a syrupy flavor like raspberry or strawberry soda. It wasn't bad, not bad at all, and she took another drink before handing it to Stan. She drank again . . . Stan Lubin and Vic Statler had come to collect the girls promptly at nine in Vic's Pontiac Bonneville, and after introductions and a few minutes of conversation, they and the girls had left. Stan almost made Jennifer giddy from the start. He was too much! He was going to be eighteen in the Spring, and looked at least a year older. He had long brown hair, combed back and around his collar, was six-foot-two, slim waisted, his shoulders and arms bulging with muscles. His face was pleasant, average, as ordinary as the clothes he wore: levi's, sweater, and loafers. Stan pulled the girl close to him, hugging her, and for an instant, he scared Jennifer. Things were certainly happening fast! They were driving from one end of Rapier City, where Jennifer lived, right through the town to the hills on the other side. It was up in the desolate hills, at the end of an old, dead-end road that the party was going to be held. And they'd barely gone two miles before the bottle of liquor had been brought out and Stan and she were in the back seat cuddling! Stan let his hand dangle gently over her shoulder, his fingers brushing softly against the tip of her breast. He smirked to himself as he thought of the way she had guzzled the booze --- leave it to an inexperienced girl to get drunk before anybody else, not having the faintest idea what the liquor can do or when to slow down. He was growing more confident by the moment that the lewd and obscene things in store for this tender virgin were going to happen --- tonight! --- just as planned. Man, once she reached the stage of helpless submission he was going to turn Jennifer every way but inside out, and maybe he'd find a way for that, too. She'd know what fucking was all about when he finished with her! When he and all the others finished with her! With a suddeness which bespoke his nickname, Stan crushed his lips on Jennifer's unsuspecting mouth, grinding wetly, and the girl moaned and struggled for one moment, panicked, feeling his hand on her breast, tenderly cupping the soft, resident mound. ""Hey, baby,"" Stan crooned, ""I really like you, you know?"" He felt his ""date"" jump slightly as she heard his lying words. He held her tighter, pressing his hands once more against the palpitating hardness of her nubile breast. She'd never before been this drawn to a boy, never believed that a kiss or a caress could be so exciting. She wanted Stan to like her, wanted him to take her as his girlfriend. Boy! Wouldn't that be a coup! She shivered, and the alcohol seemed to effuse through her system. She pressed her thighs tightly together to control a peculiar tickle which was worming its way through the sensual valley between her legs. Stan Lubin pressed his attack, massaging her breast. He could feel the tiny, bud-like nipples harden under the thinness of her brassiere. Jennifer knew that she was going to have to stop him soon before things got out of control. She squirmed, trying to move his fingers away without him noticing and her short skirt hiked up over her hips. Her thighs were naked and she could almost see the white crotchband of her panties down between her legs. She blushed furiously and tried to pull her skirt down. Stan stopped her. ""Let it be, Jennie baby,"" he murmured. ""You've got nice legs so don't hide them. You ain't got nothing between yours that I don't know all about!"" That brought a shriek of laughter from Tamera and a furious blushing from Jennifer. The young girl felt hot, but not wanting to let Stan think she was square, she didn't move her skirt. She leaned against Stan and nuzzled his chest affectionately Yeah, Stan thought, this one may be a virgin, but she'll be one hell of a hot box when I really turn her one, just like Vic promised. His cock swelled in his pants as he looked down between her thighs. He felt himself getting blazing hot, the tension grinding his loins, his testicles aching to be released . . . He'd have to take it slow, he knew. Slow and easy and not scare the girl. First time's the big one, he realized, having melted many a cherry in his day. The heavy car sped through the night, toward the rendezvous with Jennifer's destiny, and all that the foursome inside acted like was as if this was just another night out, another date, an evening to laugh and joke and sip from the Coke bottle . . . The party was in full swing when they arrived. They had to park the Pontiac down the hill, the last of a line of other cars which had gotten there before them. The house was actually more of a summer cabin; it was a small retreat belonging to the parents of one of the boys attending, a small place facing the undeveloped Guadalupe Canyon and the flatlands beyond. By turning around and staring at the black hills behind, the glimmer of distant Rapier City could be seen at their crest, their fusion of lights shining above like an Aurora Borealis. The bottle of liquor was empty and discarded when they stopped; Tamera was mellow and giggly, but Jennifer was half stumbling from the unaccustomed potion, and she allowed Stan to help her over the rough gravel road to the house. Music spilled out as they opened the door, hot blow of smoky air and laughter hitting the cool air and damp drizzle of the Autumnal night. Jennifer laughed for no particular reason, just that she was empathetic to the swinging crowd. She allowed Stan to kiss her at the entrance, and then again, harder and longer. His hot moist lips seemed to be her world at that point, her alcohol fuzzed by not totally aware of too many other things at the same time, and she almost fell over from the spark of electricity which invaded her stomach. ""All right!"" yelled one of the boys from inside. ""Break it up, you two!"" Blushing again, Jennifer and Stan, followed by Vic and Tamera, entered the golden glow of the livingroom. She knew the others from school, and they all acted pleased and as if she truly belonged to the select group of high school students. There was George Slade and his steady girl, Gloria Talbot; Sanders, one of the ends, and Beverly Harland; Greg Mothra and Anita Funabass, one of the cheerleaders; Ken King and his girl, Fay Raye; and the last couple, Gene Rogers and Dale Butram. The quartet wended their way through the crowded room, talking and joking with the others. Somebody pressed a drink into Jennifer's hands and almost unconsciously she found herself sipping it as she talked. The cool liquid felt good, dispelling some of the heavy, dense air of the room, but adding to the warmth inside her. And it helped her seem more at ease, for she was still very nervous and afraid, intent on making a good impression on Stan and Vic, and yes, on everybody else. She knew that Tamera had gone out on a limb for her, and she didn't want anything to hurt either her girlfriend's popularity, much less her own entrance into the social whirl that up to now she'd only heard about. Eventually they found some space on one of the long, low, overstuffed couches. The room was rustic in decor, with hanging ""Kerosene"" lanterns and a large brick fireplace and exposed beam ceilings. The walls were of knotty pine and Currier & Ives prints, and the furniture was the heavy masculine version of Early American. She rubbed the craved maple arm of the couch to wipe some of the sweat from her palm. The boys left them for a moment, and disappeared. Tamera leaned over and whispered, ""You're doing fine, Jennie. I'm really proud of you. Just keep it up."" Jennifer's heart was like a trip hammer inside her chest. ""I am?"" She sipped her drink, her throat suddenly parched. ""Oh, I hope so.""\n""Vic and Stan will be right back; relax and enjoy the evening."" Tamera was interrupted by Ken King, who jovially spiked their drinks from a bottle of brandy. It changed the taste --- not unpleasantly so --- and .the effects. Jennifer found the glow was still there, but a strange giddiness began to pervade her. She should have had more for dinner than she had had, but she'd lost her appetite with all the excitement of going out with Stan Lubin, and had barely been able to choke down a half can of spaghetti and meat-balls. Now, she had to squint her eyes to see any distance, and to focus on Ken as he made conversation. It struck her then: Ken King was talking to her! Why, up till now, he'd not even nodded to her in the halls! She glanced around at the others when Ken moved on; seeing with reasonable clarity the groups of threes and fours scattered around the sofas, chairs, and on the floor. Rogers and the Butram girl were at the fireplace now, putting together a fire. He was laying the logs across the andirons while Butram stood beside him and handed the kindling and paper as he needed it. ""Want another stick of wood, Gene?"" she asked. ""Naw, just gimme the matches now."" He lit the fire, and soon it was sending a cheery blaze into the room. They doused the lights, and everybody became shadows and figurines in the flickering radiance. Jennifer became aware then that Vic and Stan had returned, and she settled back, warm and snug and heavy with sedation from the powerful drinks. Stan curled his arm around her and made her lean back against the cushions with him. ""More like a bed, isn't it?"" he said. ""Yes . . . yes, I guess it is,"" Jennifer said, a slight stutter in her voice. ""Here,"" Stan said, and pressed a cigarette into her hand. She looked at it; it was like no other cigarette she'd ever seen! It was hand-rolled in a brownish paper. He grinned at her. ""Light-up,"" he urged. Jennifer had the sinking suspicion what the brownish cigarette was made of. Marijuana! She quivered with indecision, for she was afraid of what the drug might do to her --- she'd heard too many stories and lectures from adults --- but she was just as afraid of screwing up this good fortune she'd been having. She looked over at Tamera for guidance, for help. Tamera was already lighting up her cigarette, her eyes shut, oblivious to her girlfriend's plight. What's the matter,"" Stan growled, ""aren't you hep?""\n""I-I never smoked one before,"" Jennifer blurted, and then felt like biting her tongue. How uncool could she be? She wished she hadn't drunk so much out of the Coke bottle and then the glass in her other hand; she wasn't thinking clearly and was awfully warm, and there was a weight preying down on her forehead and eyes. ""A little grass never hurt anybody,"" Tamera said, exhaling. ""Don't worry so much, Jennie.""\n""Ah, I knew we shouldn't have brought a kid here,"" Vic taunted with a sneer. Jennifer blanched with the direct punch of his contempt. Rebellion and resentment made her place the cigarette between her lips with defiance. A child, was she! ""Go on,"" Stan urged. ""Let me light it for you. Once you're a little high, you'll feel things you never felt before."" He drew out his lighter and trembling slightly, Jennifer allowed him to light it for her. She drew in heavily, and then coughed. ""Oh, for Christ's sake,"" Vic said disgustedly. ""What a waste of good grass.""\n""Let her alone,"" Tamera said. ""She'll learn. Try again, Jennie. Hold the smoke in your lungs."" The second puff was easier, and the naive young girl held the sour- sweet smoke down until she thought she'd burst. She exhaled, looked around with a smile of triumph, only to see she was behind the others, who were all busily inhaling their joints. She continued to follow suit, and by the end of the marijuana cigarette, she began to float. Jennifer had never felt better in all her born days. She was happy and carefree, without a worry in the world. She felt a comradeship with everyone in the room, and she laughed and talked and laughed some more. Everything seemed so funny all of a sudden. Stan gave her another smoke, and then reminded her that her drink was going stale. ""How's it going, baby?"" he asked. ""Like I'm on the moon!"" Jennifer said breathlessly. ""Christ, there's so much smoke in here that I could get stoned without a cigarette,"" Tamera said. She cuddled in the protective arms of Vic. ""Kiss me,"" she demanded of her boyfriend. ""Kiss me hard . . ."" There was a long pause and then Jennifer heard the unmistakable rustling of clothes as Tamera and Vic settled back against the couch in a passionate embrace. There were the soft, wet sounds of their kissings and moanings, and the teen aged girl tried hard to avert her eyes from the petting so close at hand. But as she turned away, she found that instead of being horrified by the sensual display so openly being performed beside her, she was becoming aroused, and her breasts ached slightly with excitement. Jennifer was too close in her friendship with Tamera Oliss not to be drawn by the building, writhing apassionata, and the knew instinctively that she was approaching her own danger point from which there was no return if passed. She looked around the cabin, and her eyes bulged as she saw the others in wild tableaus of sex. She'd been to spin-the-bottle and post- office type parties before --- but nothing quite as blatant as this! Why . . . why in the firelight she couldn't be sure, but wasn't Slade moving underneath Gloria's blouse, molding his hand to her breasts? And . . . and Anita! She had her legs splayed wide and Greg Mothra was rubbing her clothed genitals, causing her to moan lasciviously in his ear. My God! How far would they go? All the way? Jennifer felt a sudden chill hit the pit of her belly. No . . . no that was impossible, not with everybody here. Maybe alone the couples might, but even that was one of those things she found embarrassing to think about. The picture of any of them --- of Jennifer herself --- being naked and displayed unabashed in front of everybody was shattering. It was entirely out of the question, and she lulled her mind to security again with a long drink from the glass in her one hand, and a long drag on the marijuana cigarette in her other. She leaned against Stan, the delicious warmth of the liquor and drugs seeping through her veins. She'd never felt as deeply involved before in her life. But as she curled up with Stan and his hand once more closed over her breast, the touch of her panties and the cushions pressuring up between her thighs exciting her more and more each moment. Material bunched against her thighs and grazed the sensitive, virginal pink lips of her vagina. Tiny throbs of secret pleasure pulsed in the bud of her clitoris and she tried to hold them back But it was to no avail. The heat of the room, the lulling, sensual effects of the liquor and marijuana, the lecherous scenes of lust before her naive and innocent eyes were all too much to be swept away. Necking while watching a distracting motion picture, or outside her house with the threat of being caught by her parents was one matter. This pagan and completely uninhibited fulfillment of lusts was another, and it was working its debauching influence on the virgin teenager. She couldn't resist the ever-building fire which swelled in her breasts, her loins, her vagina. No matter how hard she squeezed her thighs together, the flames of her flowering young pussy seethed and lashed with constant pressure. She moaned and squirmed, terrified that she wouldn't be able to control herself much longer. Just as Stan knew she wouldn't. Just as Tamera and Vic knew she wouldn't. Just as everybody in the cabin knew she wouldn't --- and they all waited impatiently for the trap to spring shut with a finality which would rip Jennifer Carmel from all her final moral moorings. They waited, beasts of carnivorous appetite, secretly gloating over what they were dead certain would soon be the hapless virgin's uncontrolled plunge into their own carnal world of hedonistic delight . . .\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\n""I could use another drink, Lonnie,"" Cylvia Oliss said. She glanced at the young wife, smiling cat-like to herself. I don't need one --- and by the way she's having trouble keeping steady, she doesn't need another, either --- but she's going to! ""No . . . no I better not,"" Lonnie said. Her head was spinning from the unaccustomed heavy dosage of alcohol which had been fed to her. Fed by her own hand and the alternate turns at mixing by her best friend. On an empty stomach, the liquor went straight to work, and she realized belatedly that she was on the verge of being drunk, not just euphorically high. She couldn't even remember whether the empty glass on the coffee table was the symbol of her fifth or sixth drink; worse, she really didn't care. She just knew that she had to slow down . . . ""What about going out for dinner now?"" she asked. 87 Cylvia Oliss stood up, smoothing her short dress. She shrugged as the picked up her glass --- and Lonnie's as well. ""I'm not hungry yet, I'm afraid. I ready feel like having another short one --- I'll make a weak one for your."" She walked into the kitchen and again poured both vodka and scotch into Lonnie's glass, then a good dollop of ginger ale; the sparkling mix only made the liquor be absorbed faster. She looked at the scotch bottle and smirked. It had been a fresh bottle when the evening had started. Here it was nearly ten o'clock and there was less than an inch left in the bottom. She was feeling good, not tipsy or anything even close to drunk because she'd made sure that Lonnie Carmel had gotten the bulk of the bottle. ""I certainly hate it when Martin's away,"" she sighed, sitting down beside Lonnie. She was so close that her thigh rubbed against her friend's leg . . . the move was not accidental. ""I know what you mean,"" Lonnie moaned. ""Without . . . without Roger I feel positively barren.""\n""No sex?"" the Oliss woman said lewdly, slyly grinning. ""No! . . ."" The sudden question, with its salacious overtones, surprised Lonnie. How bold! What did her friend think she did, anyway? Fool around while her husband was away? ""Why, why Cylvia!"" she gasped, ""I'm faithful to Roger!"" Cylvia chuckled. ""I didn't mean it like that, though God knows you could have all the men you wanted."" She appraised the young housewife with calculating eyes, openly admiring her lush figure. ""Your breasts are much larger than mine, and your hips . . . well, I don't mind telling you I'm envious of you.""\n""Thank . . . you,"" Lonnie said, shaken by the overt praise, and a little unsure how to accept it. It must be the liquor talking in Cylvia, she thought. We've both had quite a lot. She blinked as she found herself frankly studying her friend, not as a friend or even as a person, but as a woman --- a sexual object which could attract and please. She wondered what Cylvia would look like in the nude, what it would be like to be a man and kiss her, caress her breasts (which were as sensual a pair as she'd seen, and certainly a match in their own right for her fuller ones) until the nipples stood out hard, to make love to her . . . In shock, she smiled embarrassingly as Cylvia caught her gaze, and drank nervously from her full drink. Cylvia leaned over her to get a cigarette from the cannister on the table, and her breast swung heavily against Lonnie's arm. The heady musk of her perfume filled her nostrils, and with deliberate provocation Cylvia straightened and searched for a match in her purse with a sensuous motion of the hips and legs. Her skirt rose a little higher . . . ""No, I think that you could find lots of males, and nicely endowed ones, too; with lots of money, good looks and long hard cocks.""\n""Cylvia-!"" came a horrified choke at her sudden use of the lewd word. Don't be shy. It's just hen-talk between us girls."" Cylvia winked at Lonnie. ""Haven't you ever wanted to say a few dirty words? Let your hair don and use them the way a man does?"" Lonnie hesitated, embarrassed but at the same time fuddled by the vodka and scotch enough so that it all seemed sort of innocently daring. A private game between the two of them which couldn't hurt. Say a dirty word,"" Cylvia wheedled. ""Say something like cock.""\n""C-cock,"" Lonnie found herself repeating. She blushed madly. Something else. Go on."" Screw . . ."" Lonnie shivered at the use of the vulgarisms. It was exciting and perverted, and tinged with excitement. She felt a small surge of pleasure in her abdomen, and a little lower in her vagina. She giggled slightly, and averted her eyes. ""Screw,"" she said louder. ""Screw,"" Cylvia said disparagingly. ""What kind of dirty word is that? Screw! What does Roger do when he wants to empty his cock and balls into your cunt, Lonnie? Tell me the real word for what he does to you.""\n""He . . . fucks me,"" she stammered. ""Where?"" The question came out with a gasp, as if the words were exciting the Oliss wife . . . which they were, but her reaction only helped feed the rising thrill in Lonnie Carmel's loins. Cylvia licked her lips, her pink tongue circling them and leaving them glistening. ""Where does Roger fuck you?""\n""In . . . in . . ."" she wasn't sure if she could say it! But then she felt like such an innocent, such a prude in front of her friend. Cylvia was enjoying it, and in honesty, she had to admit she was as well . . . and she trusted her friend, trusted her as only one true confident can trust another. It wasn't as if she was on stage, addressing an audience. She could be free with Cylvia . . . and more important, with Martin and Roger gone and only the two of them together now, she wanted to be free with her. She was drawn closer to her friend by the circumstances, and the bond tightened another notch as she said haltingly: ""Roger . . . fucks me . . . in the . . . cunt! In my cunt!""\n""Sure he does,"" Cylvia said. ""Just like Martin fucks me in my cunt."" She leaned back in her seat and stretched out her legs and to Lonnie's amazement, began to rub her thighs and belly with the palms of her hands. She stroked all around her genital area, moaning slightly as if in heat. ""Ohhhhh, Lonnie, sometimes when Martin's not around, I nearly go out of my mind wanting a cock in me. My cunt gets so hot, that I think it'll burn a hole in my panties."" She grinned lewdly at the lovely wife. ""Sometimes,"" she whispered as if it was a guilty secret, ""I even walk around without my panties. Without anything, just so the cool air will calm the fire in my pussy down.""\n""You . . . do?"" Lonnie gulped her drink, the brazen confessions forging new and evil images on her brain. Cylvia . . . pantyless, going about the house naked between her legs . . . but why not? Who's to know; Who's to see? It . . . even sounded like fun! Lonnie's heart began to pound faster, and she blamed the alcohol for her broken barriers of propriety, and for the way Cylvia was confiding the most inner secrets about her private life and marital relations . . . ""And . . . I-do other things!"" Cylvia said. She inched still closer, as if afraid the walls had ears. She put one arm around Lonnie's shoulder. ""I have to . . . or I'd go mad."" Lonnie asked before she realized what she was saying, ""What kind of things?"" Cylvia tried to blush --- a harder task than she had had to do so far. ""I'll . . . show you."" She picked up her purse, a wide, straw basket with leather straps. ""Martin once bought these books in Europe,"" she said, bringing out a set of pamphlets. They were about the size of a Reader's Digest, only about twelve pages in thickness. There were different colored paper covers on them, but all were entitled: Climax Illustrated, with different volume numbers on them. ""We would sit in bed and look at the pictures and get hotter than hell. We'd be naked, you see, and I'd look at his cock get excited and grow straight up in the air. Then we'd make love; screw, to use your word. He'd fuck my toenails off, in my language."" Lonnie took one of the booklets, and said as she opened the cover, ""But I don't understand."" She was confused, dizzy from the liquor, upset by not having her husband here, tortured by the increasing tingles of prurience which was emanating stronger and stronger from her loins and breasts, and mentally distraught from the deepening lewdness of the conversation. She didn't understand anything --- and when she opened the booklet and caught the first picture, she really didn't understand! ""Why! Why . . . this is obscene!"" Her eyes bulged slightly at the salacious color picture. It was of two women, sitting on the couch, both beautiful young Scandinavians; they were in a state of undress, one having only a garter belt and stockings on, and the other in her panties and high boots. The one in the boots was kissing the hardened ruby-tipped nipple on the other's left breast. Lonnie and Cylvia sat in silence for a moment, as Lonnie took a deep swallow of her drink feeling some composure returning to her stomach. ""Turn the page, Lonnie. It gets better!""\n""No . . ."" But her mind couldn't control her fingers. The page turned, and she reeled under the pornographic display of both girls stretched out on the couch now, the panties around one ankle of the girl; they were facing one another, but in such a way that their mouths were kissing each other's vaginas, their fingers spreading their soft strands of pubic hair. The pink vagina slits were visible, and on the opposing page were close-ups of each tonguing the soft flesh and rich thighs of the other. Lonnie was unable to tear herself away from the pictures. She'd heard of lesbianism, occasionally even wondered what it felt like to have the softer, more tender touch of a woman on her skin --- but she'd never seen it before, had it so detailed before her eyes! She turned to her friend, and found that Cylvia was now slouched in her seat, her legs wide apart. Her skirt was even higher than before! ""They make me excited,"" Cylvia panted, her eyes glued to the pictures. ""So damned hot! There's others, with men and dogs, and even one with a negro with a cock the size of a telephone pole . . . but there's something about this set, with the girls, that tears me apart when I look at them ""\n""You can't mean it!"" Lonnie gaped. ""I do,"" Cylvia said, nodding. ""I'm being honest, and as my friend, you can be honest with me. Don't they excite you? Don't they make you want to spread your legs for the first thing that comes in sight?""\n""But --- but these are perverted! They're doing un-unnatural acts!""\n""They're merely enjoying themselves, Lonnie. Without men around, what else is there? Besides fingering yourself, I mean. That's what I do when I'm alone and look at the pictures. I take all my clothes off and lie on the bed and look at the girls making love and I play with my own cunt until I cum.""\n""Cylvia,"" Lonnie moaned. She was so awfully mixed up. She knew she shouldn't have had that last drink, for her vision was becoming distorted with her mental reflection of what she'd done that morning --- what she'd done to herself on previous days when the build-up of passion had been too great. She'd lain on her bed, naked, and done the exact same things to her pussy which Cylvia was admitting having done to herself! She felt she should stop this perverted talking before it got any worse . . . but the drinks and Cylvia's salacious confessions and the pictures before her were a melage too strong to counter-act. She felt wicked churnings in her body, the prickles of arousal stirring in her blood and marrow. ""Ohhh, God, Lonnie, I'm excited,"" Cylvia mewled. ""I . . . I don't think I can stand it!"" Mrs. Lonnie Carmel's heretofore naive view of her best friend and trusted confident took another shattering blow. For Cylvia raised her dress yet higher, so that now it was bunched around her waist --- and that she wasn't wearing any panties! Cylvia Oliss was naked from the waist down, and was brazenly spreading her logs still wider, exposing her moist, blonde-haired cunt to Lonnie's wild-eyed vision. Lonnie was speechless. Never had she been a part of such abandonment of modesty. She'd seen other girls in the nude, of course; had taken showers and been at slumber parties and changed into bathing suits with no thought that their --- and her --- private parts were in display. But there had been good taste then, and not a flaunting of genitals with overtones of sex so apparent. Here, now, her best friend was shameless and openly admitting her unfulfilled needs, her most decadent of practices. Lonnie was always ashamed of having to use her own hands to relieve the hunger of her sex drive --- and never had the thought occurred to her to use any stimulus, such as pictures or stories, either alone or with Roger! And whenever she did conjure up images during the billowing heat waves of her arousal, it was always of Roger . . . ""God, all I can think of is my cunt being kissed,"" Cylvia groaned. She parted her thighs and rotated her bare thighs on the couch, her one hand moving up and down, encircling the lovely curls and swollen red valley of her vaginal lips, while her other hand was still around Lonnie's shoulder, preventing her friend from leaving the couch. ""Just like those girls are doing to each other . . . see, Lonnie? Their kisses, their tongues, their finger-fucking each other. Ooohhhhh . . ."" Lonnie tried to avert her eyes from the licentious sight of Cylvia undulating her loins and agitating her throbbing cunt, but her gaze only returned to the lusty pictures and the twin females of perversion. She swallowed hard, her throat dry, her stomach a thousand butterflies. She looked back at her friend and was drawn once more to Cylvia's soft pubic triangle, for there was a strange attraction for the woman's hair and flesh which made Lonnie cringe and want to pull away and yet lean closer at the same time. ""Ahhhh,"" Cylvia moaned uncontrollably. ""Ahhh, it feed so good . . ."" The Oliss woman revolved her fingers in the lust-moistened furrow of her pussy now, her legs bent slightly to allow her hand full access as she hungrily managed her cuntal slit. The flesh grew redder with excitement, and she breathed harder and harder, her breasts rising and falling rapidly. She leaned her head against Lonnie's rigid shoulder and clenched her teeth. ""Uuhhhh,"" she sighed through her mouth. ""Stop it,"" Lonnie pleaded. ""Please . . . please stop it.""\n""Why? I'm only doing what I enjoy. We're friends, Lonnie. We understand one another, and we both know we masturbate."" Her moist, glistening vagina was splayed wide for Lonnie's view, and the shocked young wife could smell its perfumed female secretions. As much as she wanted Cylvia to stop, she was too close in spirit and desires to the Oliss woman to be anything but a sympathetic and empathetic comrade. Tears of frustration and indecision clouded her lids --- and there was her own deep wetness building between her inner thighs. With a terrified Jolt, Lonnie realized that her own hips were unconsciously starting to grind with helpless excitement, and that her breasts and vagina were actually hurting in response to Cylvia's immoral teasing of her own loins. Cylvia Oliss wasn't quite as thoroughly out of rational control as she was making her hapless woman companion believed. She loved what she was doing --- had always reveled in displaying her full, curvaceous body in lewd and debauched ways in front of others --- but in spite of the ebullient sensations running rampant through her, one sane portion of her brain kept a close watch on the reactions of her friend, and with the sureness born of experience and cunning, she dropped her hand from Lonnie's shoulder and cupped one of the large, round globes of Roger Carmel's wife. Lonnie shuddered at the alien feel and bit her lower lip hard, and for a moment tried to pull away. But the aching wretchedness inside her spread like wild-fire at the soft touch, draining her of the will to resist. She dropped the booklet on the table with a groan; it stayed open to the evil photo of the two Scandinavian girls frozen in their passionate soixante-neuf position. Cylvia waited until Lonnie had capitulated to the fingers, then she moved her arm and edged up inside Lonnie's thin sweater until once more the hardening flesh and budding nipple of the woman's breast was teased. And all the while she continued to fondle her clitoris and vagina with abandonment. Cylvia Oliss mewled again as she slid the bra up over the quivering mounds of Lonnie Carmel's breasts, and could hardly restrain herself from ripping off the sweater then and there so she could drink in the loveliness of her friend's full twin mounds. She knew instinctively that they'd be beautiful --- almost as magnificent to touch and kiss and view as a man's erected penis. She loved men, was a hedonist when it came to their bodies and genitals, but there were times when the creamy skin and velvety sweetness of another woman was a pleasant variation. Especially of a woman like Lonnie Carmel, who had to be awakened to the full, until now hidden depths of her sexuality. It made it all the more exciting this way. Lonnie shuddered and almost wept with the tensions which tore through her soul. Cylvia's hand was massaging her breasts --- first one, and then the other --- into concrete hardness, and she could feel her breath coming in short, labored gasps as she twisted against the cushions and attempted to regain her control and put out the fire that was engulfing her loins unmercifully. Her eyes glazed as she looked at the passion-inciting pictures spread in front of her and then at the lascivious manipulations of her friend's cunt beside her. She heard the lewd and lust-enticing entreaties which Cylvia was now murmuring in her ear --- words which she hadn't heard since high school and that were now suddenly exciting as they'd not been then. The trembling, scared housewife pressed her thighs together, pushing her fists into the base of her stomach in one last determined effort to overcome the passions seething inside the cauldren of her body. In her sex and alcohol drugged mind, she knew that she would soon not have any strength to fight off the lust that was tugging at the very core of her quivering being. And she was deathly terrified of the consequences . . . Yes; what would be the consequences? What would she do if she was driven to the point where she had to have release? And why was her friend, her very best friend doing this to her? Why was she being driven out of her mind by the twin devils of Cylvia's unrestrained actions and her inner inabilities to control the heathen arousals? And then Cylvia let her fingers slowly worm their way down the rippling flesh of Lonnie's stomach and over her skirt to her bare legs. The women stroked the upper leg, and tickled the soft flesh of her inner thighs and Lonnie felt her muscles responding with tiny, excited spasms. She desperately tried to wrench herself from the binding forces of her nature, and then as more tantalizing sensations crawled through her belly and swelled her breasts, she found it almost impossible just to sit still. ""No . . ."" she breathed heavily. ""You mustn't, Cylvia . . . you mustn't."" But Cylvia was all but insensate form the delirium of her whipping masturbations and the goading of the lovely woman beside her. She wouldn't have stopped for anything, especially for the ever-weakening pleas of the wife she planned to degradate in every way imaginable. This .was only the first course . . . the main meal was yet to be eaten; the thought alone made Cylvia tighten her fingers around Lonnie's unconsciously parting legs. ""Please, Cylvia . . ."" Lonnie was now desperately fighting herself as much as the other woman. ""It isn't right. We're two women. It isn't natural.""\n""Pleasure is the only thing natural,"" Cylvia replied thickly. ""Everything else are artificial restraints. Or don't you like what I'm doing? Tell me you are sick, repulsed, can't bear to see me ever again. Go on, if you're able. Tell me."" Lonnie couldn't say a word, her voice caught in her throat. ""I thought so. You like it as much as I do, and your cunt's so hot right now that you can't stand it."" She grazed the soft material of Lonnie's nylon panties and ran a finger along the secretion band, feeling the soft down and rounded protuberance of the woman's vaginal lips. She slid her finger up and down the silken cloth, much in the same manner as she was fingering her own salacious, carniverous pussy. ""You like me rubbing your wet cunt. I can tell it. I can feel the stains in your panties from your hot juices, and the way your sweet pussy lips are twitching. Just the same way they twitch when you fingerfuck yourself when Roger's not around."" Lonnie's face grew crimson red. It's true, she thought in utter mortification. Too damned true. Miserably she trembled with the ecstasy from Cylvia's rubbings realizing what this admission meant. All her body would be putty in her friend's perverse hands, to be manipulated by the lewd whims of the woman. She shivered violently and tears ran down unhampered, falling on her wrinkled sweater, but the sensations pervaded deeper and deeper, and now she was writhing on the cushions, her body becoming more abandoned and out of control, and slowly she turned her face toward the head of Cylvia, who was still leaning on her near shoulder. She opened her mouth so that she could breathe better, and tasted the satin skin of her friend's cheek, and sweet desire rippled through her. The sane revulsion of being made love to by another woman became the emotional turmoil of unrequited lust, and nothing else. A thrilling desire to be released from the burning embers of sexual stimulation, to be brought to the crest of completion and know surcease from to torture wracking her genitals and inner womb flooded her tormented body. Cylvia Oliss smiled triumphantly to herself and kissed Lonnie's small, curvaceous ear tenderly. She sensed that from now on she could do anything she wanted to, and she vowed that for the rest of the time until they went to Club Royale she'd make Lonnie Carmel so hot that she'd offer no resistance to Sam Zeigler when he tried to fuck her. The plan of her husband's was working out perfectly, but her own yearning passion made her aware that she herself wanted to seduce this woman. She was actually enjoying herself. ""You have a wonderful body, Lonnie,"" she whispered enticingly. ""Take your clothes off and we'll both be naked."" Lonnie's mind spiraled with panic. She wasn't being asked --- Cylvia was ordering her to remove her clothing! She bit her loiter lip with the anguish that the knew she couldn't resist the command, that her body was going to betray her thoroughly. Slowly she sat up and, crossing her arms, raised her sweater to her neck, baring her swollen breasts to the beady gaze of the woman. Then she slipped the woolly garment off her head and bent forward, unclasping her useless brassiere. Her breath sucked in audibly as the moist hand that had been masturbating Cylvia now caressed her naked breasts, leaving a trail of lubricous juices across her quivering skin. She squirmed as the hand stroked one nipple, making it nearly burst with hardness. A moistness in her vagina from the other hand of her friend softened the already swollen lips of her throbbing cunt. Cylvia pressed her hand deeper against Lonnie's cunt and then stretched the tender skin of her breast until the hard, red nipple was near her mouth. Opening her lips into an oval, she sucked the ribbed bud of flesh deep into her salivating mouth. Her satin lips sucked frantically, like a calf sucking on its mother's tit, and Lonnie's whole breast throbbed in her hand. She nipped with her teeth and felt sweet flesh pulse, and then she curled her tongue around the inflamed nipple. Lonnie was helpless to do anything except squirm and moan in ecstatic delight. She let the sensations roll unimpeded through her writhing belly, her breasts shuddering with an uncontrolled passion which had taken over her mind and soul. Fumbling with the zipper and button of her skirt, she opened the material and frantically slid the skirt from her arched thighs, forcing Cylvia to remove the hand which was burrowed in her tender cunt. But the lips and fingers on her breasts were almost too much to bear unto themselves --- it was as if the woman inherently knew that Lonnie's breasts were fantastically sensitive to stimulation, and had homed in on them with unerring accuracy, assured that the young wife of Roger Carmel would capitulate once they were conquered. Lonnie kept her legs up and her feet free of the carpet as she puddled her skirt on the floor, for her hands were already busy at the band of her panties, peeling them down over her round curvaceous hips as fast as she could. But before the skimpy briefs were off, Cylvia's hand was on the mount of her vaginal split, eagerly spreading the inflamed and rounded lips apart. Lonnie sighed from the intense stabs of desire which cascaded from the tingling pink flesh of her inner thighs as Cylvia's fingers rubbed up and down the wide valley and grazed the throbbing clitoris and teased the moist, dilated hole to her womb. She gasped and began to whimper as the woman started to worm first one and then two slender fingers into her vagina, sliding with slippery sucking sounds while Lonnie fell back limply on the cushions, to lie prostrate and spread-legged with total abandonment, soft gurglings coming from her throat. Her aroused hips writhed in circles and arced upwards for more of the magically fucking hand. Then there was a sudden halt, the fingers pulled from her openly excited cunt, and Lonnie opened her eyes wide, wild for more. Cylvia was stripping her dress off, and Lonnie saw that her girlfriend had not only been without panties, but bra as well! She had come over, passing through public with only a thin dress and shoes on! The sheer decadence and daring of such a garb added to the thrilling abandonment of the situation! She moaned as her eyes once more feasted on the moist, matted blonde-haired cunt, and saliva formed in her mouth as she gazed enraptured at the beautiful banned breasts. She made no protest as the woman came to her and slid on top of her, pushing down on the cushions and spreading her thighs wide. She looked down at the triumphant face of her best friend as Cylvia smiled and her eyes sparkled at the lusty sight of the spayed pussy and large breasts. She quivered with trepidation and expectation. ""Darling, I'm going to make you cum like you've never cum before,"" Cylvia whispered seductively, her head leaning over and her nostrils breathing heavy, hot air on Lonnie. ""Kiss me . . ."" Lonnie stiffened as the warm lips of Mrs. Martin Oliss closed over hers, and a darting tongue probed along her slightly parted mouth. There was a feeling that to kiss her would make what was happening all the more obscene, as if there was actual love and affection between them rather than just a more basic urge to relieve the tensions unbearable in her loins. But Cylvia had her hand cradling her head now, and after a moment of hesitation, she surrendered to the insistent tongue, and opened her lips to let it slide in her mouth. Their mouths fused hotly; Lonnie found herself responding with all the passion she saved for her husband, sucking and savoring the saliva from her girlfriend's mouth, and only conscious of the sensations the French kisses were causing to her already trembling being. ""Oh, yes . . . yes,"" she murmured as they broke apart. ""I want you, Cylvia . . . make me cum . . ."" The wild abandon of her own lewd demands made her head reel, and her blood raced through her. Nothing else mattered except the carnal fact of here and now, and the delightful hot fire burning in her cunt and breasts and mouth. Then the couch shifted, and Lonnie realized that Cylvia had moved. She groaned as the woman's soft hands feathered her skin, and her whole torso quivered as Cylvia sucked and kissed her breasts with her hot lips. Then the couch sagged again, and the long, slender, beautiful body of Mrs. Martin Oliss was stretched out full beside Lonnie, forcing her to move against the back cushions and bend slightly. And worse --- Cylvia had moved in such a position as to have her face near her trembling pussy --- and in turn have her own throbbing cunt offered at face level to the tortured eyes of Lonnie Carmel! It . . . it was just like the picture! No, no! . . . But even as the sordid thoughts raced through the agonized Mrs. Carmel, Cylvia was once more planting long, fevered kisses on her burning flesh down around her belly and upper thighs. Her passionate vagina was tingling with roaring heat, swelling and expanding the inner walls and outer lips. Lonnie's mind whirled as her friend caressed her lower body with hands and mouth, but she pulled together enough strength to resist the invasion of her loins by closing her thighs. She'd never allowed her cunt to be kissed, even when Roger had suggested the perversion a few times! The whole idea of mouths to genitals had sickened her before, but now, so much had she allowed, that there was little left in her crazed mind to halt this final assault. ""Open your legs, Lonnie,"" the woman said softly, urgently. Without further hesitation, then she did as was bid, moaning slightly as Cylvia touched the sensitive pink flesh with her finger again. She turned her head to one side and her eyes were almost level with the offered triangle of soft golden pubic curls and taut ruby cunt lips of the woman who was manipulating her cunt, and as she gazed at the feminine splendor, Cylvia raised her upper leg, bending it so that the full majesty of her vaginal slit was paraded for Lonnie. Lonnie had never considered that a woman's private parts were especially esthetic . . . but as hot breath was blown on hers, the lascivious sight before her face took on the qualities of beauty. She tentatively brushed her fingers over the stomach of the woman beside her, and saw that it made Cylvia tremble and moan with desire, and little droplets of lubricating fluid moistened the coral edges of her pussy. The skin felt so good to touch . . . Lonnie let her hands play up and down her friend's body, circling her thighs and buttocks, though not having the nerve to dip into the palpitating crest of hair and flesh between the widened legs. She just couldn't! And then she cried out with sudden shock. Cylvia had kissed her pubic hair, just above her vaginal slit! Cylvia snaked out her tongue again and heard a muffled sob just before contacting the black-haired wife's firey clitoris, and then she licked molten swaths all the way along the fleece-lined cuntal lips, right down to the opening of her friend's vagina. Lonnie let all thoughts of right or wrong, depravity or passion pass in one sudden sweep of ecstasy and she drew her thighs upwards, giving Cylvia fuller access to her cunt, and she in turn found that she was clutching her friend's tanned buttocks with almost spastic strength, and her face was tangled in the golden wisps of pubic hair. Ripples of loathing and shame coursed through Lonnie, but all were overridden by the inundation of sensuality and passion. I can't do it! I can't . . . And then she was, her lips and tongue burrowing in the cleft of Cylvia Oliss' soft cunt. Her head oscillated slavishly as she abandoned herself to her position. She could smell the beautiful bouquet of genital female aroma coming from Cylvia's heated loins, and her own pussy ached with the twin devils of her friend's mouthings and the excitement of her lewd actions. ""Ohhhhh,"" cried Cylvia in a muffled voice. ""That's it, that's it! Faster! Faster!"" Lonnie sucked hungrily, teasing the woman's little clitoris as Cylvia was doing to her own, and she was salivating as never before as she tongued and kissed and sucked the pink, trembling flesh. And all the while Cylvia was busy with the fleshy confines of her wet, side-turned pussy. Her insides were about to explode and she thrust harder and harder, every inch of her on fire. She felt herself cumming . . . The walls of her vagina grasped at Cylvia's tongue and her clitoris quivered for the driving lips and teeth. The muscles in her abdomen writhed against the torture of her untamed fury and she checked and gasped as she strove to bring her friend to the same completion she was nearing. Finally with an animal-like howl, her body shuddered and she jerked against the face of Cylvia Oliss as wild orgasmic juices poured forth from her hotly pulsating vaginal mouth. Cylvia felt Lonnie explode, and then her own orgasm hit, taking hold of her body and sending it surging again the bobbing face of her girlfriend, pushing it crazily for longer, hotter mouthings as she crooned out her release. ""Ohhhhhhh!"" she groaned, and she was joined in her cry by Lonnie's: ""Ahhhhhhh!"" for Lonnie spawned and screamed with pleasure, beads of perspiration dotting her forehead. And then the two women fell limp, their climaxes, like giant crushing machines, leaving them both stupified with satiation. They lay like that, their faces cradled between each other's open thighs, for a long while until strength returned. Lonnie lay still, and as sanity seeped through the blinding passion of her brain, she experienced a rising tide of guilt. It had felt so good, she couldn't deny that . . . and yet it was bad. What if Roger or Jennifer ever found out what she'd allowed --- no, had actually participated in? She'd die. A low whimper of regret passed through her as she opened her eyes. She stared at the beautiful body before her, at the rounded hips and the blonde triangle of pubic hair, still matted with saliva and Cylvia's lubrications. She ran her tongue nervously over her lips, tasting again the female piquance of her friend's vagina, and had the sinking feeling that this wasn't going to end here. That as much as she loathed herself for doing this, she would fall prey to her staggering emotions time and time again, whenever her female companion wanted. For something had been released inside her, a trigger had been pulled, and she had to confess to herself, if not to Cylvia, that she had passed over that line between control and hedonism, and would never be safe from doing it again. She'd try --- oh God, would she try; for her family, for her marriage, for herself. But once the frailties of the flesh have been exposed, it's a barring knowledge, and one which cannot be covered again and forgotten. Lonnie Carmel could never trust her body again, could never take pride in her aloof stand above the vagarities of human response. And then a more terrible assertion came to her --- did she really want to? Yes . . . yes, she did. She must not repeat this! She must find the power to combat her infirmeries . . . she must, somehow. ""I thought you'd like that, once you let your hair down, Lonnie,"" Cylvia said, purring as she stirred from her prone position. ""We'll have to do this more often, I can see that."" The very lewdness of the remark smashed that last remnants of the wife's pride. Tearfully, she whimpered, ""Please, Cylvia. No more. Not now. Jennifer might come home."" Anything --- any excuse to delay a second debacle, a repeat which she could so easily find herself doing, for her body was not satiated but only temporarily stilled --- and a repeat of the same lewd act would certify her worst inner fears. Cylvia, standing, fluffed her hair and smiled down upon the tormented lusciousness of her friend's naked form. ""No, your daughter won't be coming home for quite awhile,"" she said. ""She'll be at that party for many hours, I'm sure."" She knew full well that Jennifer was right at that moment being seduced with the same practiced ease with which she had just seduced her friend. ""Don't worry about her, Lonnie."" She had the urge to laugh then, for Lonnie looked so shamed and yet so very hot. ""Listen, Lonnie,"" the evil woman said in a condescending tone, ""I know you're feeling awfully bad about what we did just now, but believe me, it's only because it's new to you.""\n""I . . . I don't wish to discuss it."" Lonnie turned her head away. Cylvia was too clever to let the reaction of self-incrimination steal the pleasure and satisfaction from Lonnie's guilty mind. The body she had just conquered would be a slave to sexual license from now on --- but she had to make sure that Lonnie openly went along with her body, for only then could full enjoyment be realized --- and her hopes for another member to their swap club be added. Her husband may have his motives --- but Cylvia had her own as well. She didn't deceive herself into thinking the could do it all at once, of course --- there had to be reinforcements, and soon; Zeigler would see to that --- but the seeds for the change in mind and soul had to be started now, while the body still emanated its signals of satiation and smug satisfaction. Mrs. Oliss looked down on the hapless, despondent wife. ""No, I must say this, as one friend to another. What we did --- what millions of normal assenting adults do every day, is nothing but good, clean fun which adds novelty and a lovely experience to your life. You did enjoy it, didn't you?"" There was a long silence, and then the tearful admittance from Lonnie: ""Y-yes, I did.""\n""You see? You haven't dulled your love for Roger; all you did was have a fulfilling sexual experience, and we became all the closer for it. What could be more natural than that?"" Cylvia Oliss sat down, her naked hips touching the still warm and palpitating stomach of the distraught young wife. She stroked Lonnie's side tenderly. ""What we did was an embellishment, nothing more. I bet that when Roger comes home, you'll be more passionate and ardent a lover than before, because you'll be proving to him that sex is better with him than any other way. And of course it is; it always is."" Lonnie moaned and tried to clear her head, to think straight about what had happened and her friend's interpretation of it. But the liquor and the shock of her body's betrayal had dulled her brain to the point of utter confusion. She battled with her life-time of moral concepts --- it was wrong, so wrong . . . or was it? How could anything that had been so pleasurable be wrong? Was it just her puritanical prejudices damning her, and not the reaction to inhuman demands? She couldn't make up her mind . . . so much had happened in so short a time . . . she was miserably confused. Cylvia chuckled, knowing the seed had been planted, and decided not to press the issue further for fear of overdoing it. She said: ""Come on, it's time for that dinner. I'm starved now!""\n""Oh, Cylvia, I couldn't!"" Lonnie wailed. ""Of course you can. It'll give you a chance to calm down and think rationally and a breath of fresh air besides. It's about time you got some food in that belly of yours, anyway. Whoo-eh! The liquor hit us both pretty hard."" There was truth in that, Lonnie admitted to herself ruefully. She staggered to her bare feet, and stood nude beside the woman who'd just made love to her. She blushed at her nakedness. ""I'll leave a note for Jennifer, just in case she comes home early.""\n""A fine idea,"" Cylvia said. ""Now go in and put the sexiest dress you've got on. Something really scandalous. And then we'll go out and have some fun."" Lonnie nodded numbly and started for her bedroom. ""And for God's sakes take that look off your face,"" Cylvia called after her. ""You act as if there's a neon sign in your forehead telling the world you and I were on the couch together."" She laughed. ""Hell, it's just another intimate secret between us, Lonnie, just like all the others. Trust me."" When Lonnie was in the bedroom and rustling clothes in her closet, the Oliss wife crossed quickly to the phone and dialed the number of the Club Royale quietly. As she waited for an answer and the chance to tip Zeigler that they would soon be on the way to his club, she smiled grimly. Trust me, Lonnie, trust me to make you break down into the hottest little piece of ass in town. After all, what are friends for, if not to trust?\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nStan Lubin massaged the young teen-age virgin's breast and knew he was getting Jennifer Carmel excited. Hell, everything was getting her excited: the squeezing; of his hand, the potent and aphrodisiac qualities of the marijuana and liquor, and the lust-enciting scene as the less inhibited, more experienced couples writhed and moaned in the early stages of making love. He could tell his ""date"" was responding just as Vic and Tamera had promised by the way her nipple puckered through the taut fabric of her brassiere. He took the tiny bud, and rolled the innocent nubbin, until she gasped and let her head roll back, uplifting the tender mounds. The football full-back innately knew that her breasts were begging to be removed from their thin nylon restraints and kissed. His large cock swelled in his tight pants and the tension was grinding in his loins, and his balls ached with maddening intensity. Yeah, he could barely contain his impetuousness --- this sweet, tight little virgin was going to be a delicious fuck, just like he'd been told. A warning sounded in Jennifer's drugged mind, but it was too far away, too dimmed by the marijuana and heady surroundings to be effective; she tried to move Stan's fingers from her breasts but only succeeded in bringing her hand to rest on his --- and then let it fall back to her side. She closed her glassy eyes and pled, ""Don't, Stan,"" she groaned. ""Let me sit up. I don't want you to touch me like this."" Stan only tightened his fingers, and with his other hand fumbled with her bra snaps. Jennifer labored for breath and squirmed harder, only pushing the now wet and swollen lips of her vagina down against the couch cushions and making herself more aroused than ever. ""Oh God, Stan, don't . . . you're hurting me . . . you're tearing my clothes . . . stop!"" She knew that she should demand to go home; that in spite of her fears that she'd louse up her chance of being part of the ""in"" crowd at school and lose Tamera as a friend, she should call a halt to this. But her nerves were shattered and her brain whirled with the liquor and marijuana, and already Stan had snaked her bra off and was freely fondling her breasts. ""No . . . no, Stan,"" she gasped. ""I've never done this before!""\n""Always a first time for everything, kid,"" he grinned lewdly at her. ""Relax and enjoy it, like the others. You're a big girl now, aren't you?"" The others! Her eyes flew around the room in wide disbelief. The fire had died, leaving only glowing embers by which the boys and girls were outlined, writhing glowing lines and moaning luminous shadows against a backdrop of furniture and rugs. Clothing was strewn helter-skelter, and more than one couple were unabashedly naked; a quartet were doing unmentionable things to one another in a far corner, their mewls and cries of sexual ecstasy mingling with the others, and only the lack of proper light saved their debauched actions from searing the naive innocent mind of the virgin girl. But, surely this couldn't be happening to Tamera! Not her! Jennifer turned her head and saw the flushed, passion-fevered face of her dearest girlfriend. Vic was openly digging his hand between her thighs, reaching up that almost indecently short skirt of her's and fondling her tender pussy. The shock staggered Jennifer, and with a sharp intake of breath she leaned back, only to find that there was a prurient tingle in her belly and deep within the untouched cavern of her vagina a seeping moisture was increasing. Stan slowly insinuated his hand up her own skirt, copying the actions of her compatriot sitting next to him. He kneaded the soft, resilient flesh of her inner thighs, while with his other hand he casually unbuttoned her frilly blouse which she had so zealously ironed especially for tonight. ""Stan, I beg you . . ."" she whimpered. ""I'm not that kind of girl.""\n""All gals are that kind of girl --- if they're not in diapers,"" the high school hero sneered. ""And, baby, that body of yours has been going to waste too long. It's going to change as of tonight."" He whistled as he saw the full rounded breasts overflowing from her open blouse. He'd never seen a more perfect pair! He roughly wrenched off the garment, leaving Jennifer naked from the want up, and shivering, even though the cabin was overly warm. Jennifer's breath came in short spasms and she blushed furiously in shame. She turned her eyes away and tried to cower on the cushion, hunching over protectively. Stan grabbed her hair and forced her upright, her breasts twin mounds of quivering delight thrusting out for all the cabin to see. ""Uh-uh, baby. You got to see that what you're doing is just what all of us do whenever we get a chance. I mean, just take a gander at your girlfriend."" He laughed harshly at her confused and cringing embarrassment. He made her stare at Tamera, and Jennifer's flesh crawled with the impact of so close a scene of carnal abuse. Tamera had her legs wide, and her panties were on the floor at her feet, and her skirt was there too! Jennifer gasped with horror as she viewed her naked girlfriend, and felt as if she could reach out and touch her. Tamera was gurgling ecstatically, her head rolling from side to side, and Vic's hand was flying in the blonde, curly pubic hair which was so openly displayed. Her legs were quivering as if palsied, splayed to allow the half-back full access to her. This was different than even the lusty sight of her mother and father screwing! This was her friend! Jennifer continued to stare at the naked, squirming spectacle while the muscular boy toyed unsparingly with her wet, heaving cunt. Everybody was in the makings of an orgy! The football team and their girls were rutting like so many wild, untamed animals! She wouldn't have believed it without seeing it, and Jennifer was to the point of not believing even her eyes! The warming flood between her tight thighs was staining her panties and she felt the moistness seeping between the clenched crevice of her buttocks. As Stan's hand wormed more insistently up to her crotch, the pleasures she felt were rationalized by the overwhelming shock of what was going on all around her --- as interpreted by her lust, drug, and liquor-hazed mind. It was wicked, but so wickedly nice. She closed her eyes, panting like a steam engine, resigning herself to the lurid sensations coursing through her overheated young body. Then, she almost screamed. Stan was already to the door of her virginity, having insinuated his way there while her mind drifted with the lascivious sight of her best friend's total capitulation to her boyfriend. She could feel Stan's fingers teasing against the softness of her damp panties, snaking under the elastic of the leg band and worming around the moist lips of her vagina. She squirmed to free herself, and then his middle finger was inside, working up and down with a maddening tactile sense. Jennifer was almost out of her mind and was ready to crawl all around the cabin in order to salve the unquenchable fires building in her helplessly contracting cunt. Yet, the sight of her best friend, Tamera Oliss, being buffeted down into the couch beside her, was just too much to bear! ""No! Don't touch me there! Let me alone!"" Stan's only reply was to rip off her panties with one swift yank, growling, ""God-damned little prick teaser!""\n""I'm not teasing,"" she choked. ""Tam! Tam, take me home!"" Stan thought that was funny. ""Are you joking? Look at Tam and Vic and tell me if they want to take a little cry-baby like you anywhere!"" The virgin teenager gaped with agony as she saw what was happening almost in front of her. Vic, having brought Tamera to a whining pitch of raw nerves, was now upside down and straddling her hearing chest, his face inches from the young girl's cunt. Tamera's mouth was wide and her eyes were waxy nothings of lust and drugs. Then, Vic pressed the flat plane of her stomach and massaged the outer flanges of her vaginal lips, pulling outward, exposing the moist pink slit of Tamera's quivering pussy. The large bud of her erect clitoris was clearly in view just above the shadowed mouth of her cunt. Stan, afraid he might be losing his opportunity, lit another marijuana cigarette quickly with his free hand, while the other hand still worked slowly but surely in the defenseless girl's vagina, and stuck the ""joint"" between the lips of her trembling mouth, and he ordered her to suck in the smoke deeply. Like an automaton, Jennifer let the sweet acrid smoke curl in her lungs, and like it was a panacea, it filtered out all the horror she felt, replacing it with a kind of delightful wickedness. She watched with overt fascination as Vic let his tongue flick over the offered vaginal orifice of her girlfriend, and her body jerked as Tamera responded with tiny spasms of excitement. Her hips began a slow undulation as Tamera mewled and rolled from side to side in order to allow the boy more area between her legs for his kisses. Jennifer drew on the ""grass"" deeper, and her whole being blossomed with new, unfathomable sensations. She was caught in a mindless, uncontrollable desire to participate --- she had to belong! . . . Oh God, yes, she had to belong to it all! . . . ""Now, baby, let's have a peek at your hot little cunt,"" Stan Lubin said heavily. ""It should be nice and juicy by now."" The lewd demand excited the virgin girl even more, and she moaned in her drugged stupor as without protest, she now surrendered her loins to his desire. Stan pushed up her buttocks and removed first her panties, and then found the buttons for her skirt. He let them down her legs slowly, saying: ""You won't be needing these any more,"" and young Jennifer's body was like so much rubber in his strong grip. The boy was mesmerized by the lust-inciting view of her undefiled vagina. Now, naked as the others were, she sprawled deliriously back on the cushions, breathing wildly and unable to tear her gaze from the obscene display of her best girlfriend's widespread thighs with the boy's head down between them. Jennifer's nubile form was an entrancing combination of raven blackness and ivory swells of breasts and thighs, with a thin moist slit running through the triangle of her soft young pubic hair. Stan had fucked a lot of girls, but he'd never dreamed of such a prize! Never had he come close to deflowering anything as pure, innocent, or helpless. Her mewlings of shame only goaded his cock to rock hardness, and he could feel his shaft pound with blood and tiny droplets seeped from his bloated cockhead. His fingers crawled into the valley of her maidenhood, wet with her emissions. He rubbed her clitoris, listening to the panicky gasps that rose from deep in her lungs. ""Stan . . . not so hard . . . no, no, I've never done this . . . don't hurt me . . ."" Jennifer found herself sliding down off the crowded couch onto the floor with her crazed motions, Stan beside her, never letting up with his hand. She writhed on the floor, nearly as abandoned as the others, and her nerves were shredded under his obscene torture of her young female genitals. Enjoying himself, Stan crouched down and spread the lips of her vagina and slipped his middle finger into the tight, innocent hole. He pushed deeper, caressing her untouched vaginal walls, and her cunt lips sucked tightly around his middle finger. He began a deliberate in and out movement in a slow teasing fucking motion, wanting her wetter so that the pain of his impending entrance would be lessened. And that impalement of her virginal pussy would be soon . . . soon, or by God, he'd cream in his drawers! Vic now had room in which to fuck Jennifer's girlfriend. Jennifer looked up and was horrified to see the large boy standing over the hungrily writhing Tamera and removing his pants. For the second time in her life, she saw a fully erected, mature penis! Jennifer gaped at the thick stump as he paused next to her girlfriend's still wide-spread thighs. How could Tam take it all? Jennifer thought crazily. She knew that Tam wasn't a virgin, but this open craving of lust was beyond her imagination! She found her eyes locked on Vic's huge cock as he arched over the other girl then Tamera reached out and grasped the quivering cock and guided it between her legs to her open vagina. Jennifer's throat was constricted as she watched him lever downwards, his cock slipping smoothly into the tiny bearded mouth, a moaning sigh coming from both of their throats. Then began the same pumping with his young virile cock as Stan was doing to her own cunt with his middle finger. Tamera locked her ankles around Vic's legs, and the tempo began to build until her buttocks were drumming wildly into the couch and she ground her own body up to meet his. Jennifer's pussy, of its own volition, sucked back on his fingers, her hips fucking up at them with the same rhythm as her girlfriend was using while being fucked by her boyfriend. The cords of her neck strained with the unleashed torrent of her sexual fire, and she rolled against Stan, forcing him to remove his finger. She twitched and undulated, unable to stop her beating, not knowing what she was doing or where she was, oblivious to all the others in the same room. She couldn't believe what was happening to her --- what she had become! Stan couldn't wait a moment longer. His testicles and cock pulsed with aching desire to screw this innocent little cock-teaser. He unzipped his pants, flung them and his shirt from him and then crouched over her, his eyes gleaming with perversion and lust. Jennifer looked down between her palpitating breasts and saw his penis jutting out from his loins, throbbing as if an entity unto itself. It touched her, leaving a smear of its male secretions on her bare thigh, and she quivered uncontrollably. This was the first time any male had been so daringly intimate, and she had to stifle the sudden urge to reach down and take it in her hands. She stared at it, highlighted as it was by the red rays from the dying fire, and it looked hot and hard. She mewled, her eyes wide with fright as the full impact of what was going to happen to her hit her mind. He was going to shove his hardened penis into her body! All of it! Her cunt was open and wet and aching for it, but she wanted to cry out the impossibility of accepting such a huge penis the very first time. Maybe later, after another lover or so had widened her cunt, she could take it . . . maybe never, but not now! It was so much bigger than her tiny unstretched vagina! ""Don't do it to me, Stan,"" she cried out in terror. ""I'll do anything else you want . . . but not this!"" Tears washed her eyes. ""Anything?"" the boy snickered. ""As many times as I want?"" He thought of her as his private little cocksucker, trained from her very first taste of prick, unlike the others who were set in their habits and not always able to satisfy him completely. And then he laughed. That would come later . . . but there was the fucking before that. ""Baby, what I want is for you to do anything as many times as I want you to . . . including letting me fuck you! You'll spread your cunt for me any time I ask! Now take my prick and put it in your sweet pussy. Now!"" Jennifer felt the huge cock lying the full length of her defensively clenching vaginal slit as he hovered over her, its head jerking between the tight, hair-lined lips, insinuating itself with a mad tease which made her all the more passionate and desperate. Her fingers hesitantly trembled as she touched his swollen shaft, the contact an electric shock which rippled through her body . . . down to the gently throbbing hole between her open thighs. She pulled his rigid cock into her until the head fitted her like a cork in a flask, her tiny little cunt lips stretched like a tight oval ring around it. Her hips tensed and little by little more of his cock forced its way into her screaming flesh, probing deeper and deeper . . . Goddamn, you're tight,"" Stan groaned as he levered above her. Her soft tender vagina felt as though it were bursting at the seams, the pain unbearable. Stan, you're hurting me . . . you're splitting me open down there! No more . . . no more, please!"" Her words were choked off as his blunt-headed penis hit her resisting hymen. A searing agony raced up from her loins, making her cry out. ""Noooooo!""\n""Yes,"" he hissed. ""In fact, tell me you want it.""\n""Oh God, no! I don't want it!"" He pushed down on her and involuntarily her legs widened from the sudden rush of pain. She gritted her teeth, tears of agony staining her cheeks, ruining the light coat of makeup she'd so carefully applied only hours earlier. ""All right, all right! Yes!"" she whimpered helplessly, ""I want you to do it to me!""\n""Say it the right way,"" he snarled impatiently. ""Tell me you want me to fuck your hot little cunt and break your cherry!""\n""Fuck . . . me,"" she whispered but then he levered again, and she screamed out, ""Oh God, fuck me! Fuck my hot little cunt and break my cherry!""\n""Louder!""\n""Fuck my hot little cunt!"" She didn't care if everybody in the cabin heard her, not any more, not with the crazy potpourri of potion, desire, and pain which ran rampant through her. She didn't care about anything or anybody --- except for Stan Lubin and his blood-engorged penis. ""Okay, baby,"" he grunted, ""I will fuck you!"" The boy ground against her hymen slowly, deliberately, wanting her to know that she was being fucked royally and that she belonged all to him. Jennifer gritted her teeth from the agony and groaned through them as his penis strained at the thin, vainly resisting membrane. Her fists clenched and unclenched, and she kicked out her legs to try and ease her torture, to no avail. Grabbing her young, firm buttocks with his hands, Stan held her tight and jerked his hips wildly, ramming his cock deeper into her protesting young belly until there was a sudden pop inside, and he slid unimpeded all the way up to her now quivering cervix. Jennifer forced air into her lungs and gasped at the shock of her lost virginity, and then, as suddenly as it had begun, the pain lessened and she felt passion once more swirling unhindered through her body. Her blood was boiling and the cock buried so deep up inside her felt good . . . so hard and goood . . . she began to rotate her hips and the tiny muscles in her now voluntarily opening cunt worked hungrily at the throbbing shaft. Ah God, she wanted to get fucked! ""Ooooooh, yes! Yes!"" she panted mindlessly. Stan reached down around her squirming buttocks with a finger and slowly teased into the smooth rubbery walls of her tight, puckered anus. Her feet kicked high out in the air again and her toes curled with the pleasure-pain. Through the thin wall separating her cunt from her rectum she felt both his cock and finger sliding in and out with maddening friction. A whirlwind of new sensations tore through the young girl, and for the first time for Roger Carmel's teenage daughter, there was nothing else in the whole wide world except the delicious double-fucking of her cunt and anus. Her cries tumbled from her lips as she locked her ankles high up around his back and skewered her hot, moist pussy up the full length of his immense, pumping shaft. Sweat poured from her. ""Oh, darling! . . . what are you doing to me? . . . I never thought it could be so wonderful . . . oh . . . darling!"" Her fingers raked the pounding cheeks of his buttocks, trying to pull him still deeper. She rolled in heat and the hard young cock continued its powerful surging motions. Her cunt hole became accustomed to his invasion and the defensive pressure of her anal walls around his finger relaxed and a tide of hot juices drowned his penis in a sea of her excited lubrications. She let him fuck her with long hard strokes, wanting him to cum inside her, wanting to let the hot sperm in his balls mingle with her own secretions, and that was all that poured through the young girl's drug and passion-fogged mind. ""Fuck me . . . fuck me . . . fuck me . . ."" she chanted deliriously. ""Cum . . . cum, Stan, and make me cum . . ."" Stan nearly came right then and there as he listened to her wild, incoherent babblings. He loved to hear a girl beg for his cock, and he loved the way this Carmel girl's hot little pussy clasped around his cock like a warm, fleshy glove. He'd nailed her cherry, and she was pretty and obviously talented, and one hell of a fine piece of ass. He'd really scored tonight! ""I figured you'd like it once you got your first taste of cock,"" he gloated over her. ""Whose little bitch are you?""\n""Yours, Stan,"" she gasped back, willing to agree to anything just so he wouldn't stop the magnificent fucking of her newly-awakened vagina. ""Oh God, I'm all yours, Stan."" She was shocked to hear what she was saying, but the only thing that mattered for her desire-maddened mind and body now was to cum, to reach that magical apex rising deep in her young quivering belly. ""Fuck me, Stan . . . You can fuck me any time you like!"" He continued his assault on her tiny squirming rectum and cunt, his balls nearly bursting apart with their impending release. He tried to keep his mind on the rest of what he had to do . . . what Vic had told him to do . . . what he wanted to do to this high-class little bitch anyway, Vic or no Vic. He managed to groan out: ""Good, I want you tomorrow night too. At my house. My parents will be out . . . and a few of the guys are going to be over. We'll have a little gang-bang, just you and us."" Jennifer's gut wrenched, and she thought she'd be sick. ""No . . . no, I couldn't!"" She cried and twisted her body. ""No!"" Stan stopped his jerkings. Jennifer, lost in her cloud of euphoric sex, still continued her inner throbbings, and then she realized that he wasn't moving! His cock was lying motionless in her cunt. ""Fuck me!"" she wailed. ""Please, fuck me, fuck me, Stan! Don't stop now!""\n""What about tomorrow night, bitch? You going to say no to anything I ask? Anything?"" His voice lashed her satin cheek, leaving mental gashes as deep as whip marks. ""Ooooohhhh . . ."" Her eyes clenched tightly shut with humiliation and shame, her conscience stricken mind a ferment of emotional conflicts. She couldn't stand it any longer, though; fuck was the only word of any deep importance at that moment. Fuck and cum . . . ""Yes, Stan, yes. I'll fuck you in front of everybody. I'll . . . even let the others fuck me while you watch . . . if that's what you want. But please, fuck me now. I've got to have your cum in me. I've got to cummmm! . . .""\n""That's my little hot bitch!"" Stan gloated in victory. He grabbed her hips again, worming his finger even deeper into her tight little anus and surged forward so hard as to knock the breath from her lungs. Jennifer went back into the all-enveloping sensation of his driving young cock, fucking in and out of her cunt with demoniacal force. They hadn't called Stan ""The Slam"" for nothing . . . Jennifer's body dripped with sweat and the consuming sexual frenzy which once more shackled her demands to his was driving her out of her mind. All she wanted was his cock inside her now. All she wanted was to fuck . . . fuck . . . fuck. Stan groaned as the pressure built in his sperm-bloated testicles. He couldn't hold out any longer, not with this hot cunt and crazy virgin humping his penis almost as hard as he was pile-driving into her. He spread the soft yielding crevice of her buttocks wider with his hands and drove his finger harder into her rectum, feeling the underside of his cock pulsating on the other side of the thin fleshy wall of internal membrane. ""Oh, that's it baby,"" he gasped. ""I'm almost there . . . oh, fuck back, fuck back harder . . .""\n""Cum . . . cum, darling, cum . . ."" Jennifer panted, her own orgasm nearly ready to render her insensate. ""Cum . . . cum . . . cum . . ."" And then Jennifer sensed the muscles of his abdomen tighten against her belly and she braced herself. Her first male cum! The first time a boy had spurted his white hot seed in her womb! She knew in an illogical flash of peripheral thought that it wouldn't be her last . . . Stan's penis swelled and jerked and she could tell that the whole tube running beneath the underside of his cock was bulging with his orgasm. He moaned and hissed and thick burning liquid splashed deep inside her vaginal tunnel, making her cunt walls pulsate in tempo with his rhythmic spurts of semen. She shivered and blindly reacted. ""Oh, God, Stan . . . what are you doing to me . . . what are you doing . . . oh God, my belly . . . my cunt . . . I'm cuuuuuummmiinnnnggggg tooooooo! . . ."" Her cries tumbled from her mouth as their bodies became one. Her ankles locked high on his back and her hips twisted upwards, clenching hungrily at both finger and cock as she crazily pulled his ejaculating cock deeper into her womb. Jennifer screamed incoherently as her own orgasmic juices whirlpooled together with his white hot cum and overflowed her vagina, running down over his hands cupping her buttocks, and her whole lower body and her breasts heaved and rolled in lewd convulsions of animal climax. Then Jennifer Carmel, involved in her first sexual escapade in the debauched, orgiastic and shameless fashion of group participation, felt completely void of all normal emotions. No words could describe the creeping satiation which started in her cunt and spread out like a warm blanket, paralyzing and deadening her nerves and marrow in both directions until she couldn't feel her toes or the nipples on her breasts. Her legs unwound and dropped lifeless from the young boy's waist, as he fell forward, pinning her heavily to the rug as he slipped his finger from her still tightly clinging rectum with a slight hissing sound. His cock deflated rapidly, now trickling out the last of his virile sperm into her flooded vagina. Jennifer sighed dreamily. It was over. She was now a woman in a very literal, important sense. She'd discovered the joys of a man and woman together, lost in their nether world of sensuality, and she could never return to her naive virginal ways. And, as she'd fearfully suspected only that morning, she really didn't miss the physical proof of her innocence, her hymen. She'd traded it for a much better, more fully satisfying part of life. Yet, as they lay there, and the fog of licentiousness and drugs lifted slightly, she heard the writhings and moanings of the other high school students in the dim shadows around her, and she could make out her best friend, Tamera, now kneeling over the naked loins of her boyfriend, Vic, her position changed to where she was letting him fuck her upwards, his penis stroking her lathered cunt which was splayed wide above him. She was burying her face against his, her beautiful, young body a curving bundle of jerking nerves. And Jennifer allowed some of her more sane reactions to drift over her torpid brain, infiltrate with the torture of shame and confusion. The revelation of what she'd allowed a boy she hardly even knew to do to her --- she'd not only forsaken her vow of premarital chastity, but had not even allowed her womanly gift to be accepted by a person who would appreciate the emotions with which it was offered --- hit her with intense mortification. Yet she had the horrible premonition that even in the light of day, that tomorrow, she wouldn't really be sorry . . . and that she'd let Stan have her again and again. Her mindless words she'd poured out when he'd been fucking her half senseless a few short minutes ago were the truth and she'd liked everything he'd done to her. She blushed back her tears and tried to compose herself as Stan raised up and grinned at her. ""Well, baby, that's one little virgin hole gone. There's still a couple more, eh, Jennie baby?"" She didn't understand what he meant and her face showed it. He grinned wider. ""There's your little ass-hole yet to break in . . . and that cute little mouth,"" he chuckled. He withdrew his deflated cock which slipped from her vagina with a wet, popping sound and rolled on his side. ""Yeah, next time I think I'll fuck your face. Nausea rippled through Jennifer at the inconceivable notion of his sperm filling her mouth, bloating her cheeks, cascading down into her stomach. But she forced a smile on her lips, for she knew that sooner or later he'd have his way. She pouted impishly as she reached down and took his soft penis between her fingers and felt its wetness. ""Was . . . was I good, Stan? Did I please you?""\n""For a beginner, you were okay,"" he said in an off-hand way. No use swelling her head, he thought; she might get conceited ideas, and she had to always be aware that her little cunt was now his, and she must be driven to be better each time, to devote herself completely to him. ""From now on, you get the job of keeping my balls empty.""\n""You . . . mean I'm your girl?"" He shrugged. ""As much as any girl is,"" he replied nonchalantly. ""Are . . . are you going to take me home now?"" she whispered. His laugh was an evil bark. ""Are you kidding? The night's still young. Hell, baby, the party's only beginning.""\n""I . . . I need a rest,"" Jennifer admitted. ""I . . . that is, it was my first time . . . I'm not used to it. I hurt a little bit. Please, don't do anything to me for a little while.""\n""Sure, baby,"" he answered magnanimously. But it wasn't just because of Jennifer he was being kind. He needed a rest as well before he could get another hard-on tonight. She'd milked him with a passion the more experienced little bitches had lost, even though she wasn't as skilled. But, she would be soon, he gloated; she had that natural talent of fucking which only took a little direction and discipline to make into the finest piece of ass in the whole school. In a little while, his balls would be tight with more sperm and his cock would enervate into new lusty life. After a while . . .\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nClub Royale was just outside the city limits of Rapier City, therefore under the Laxer County administration. Its history was long and shameful, starting from when a widow named Monique Kores opened its Colonial style doors in 1909. The local trade even then was good, for Monique Kores only kept the finest and cleanest girls to be fucked. That is, within the concept of that day and age. Then there was a brief history of being a road-house, with the girls taking second place to the running of very bad liquor. During Prohibition, it was often harder to cage a drink than it was to find a willing girl . . . As so often happened in the late Twenties, the speak- easy existence attracted a cartel of gangsters, and by the time of Repeal, Club Royale --- -then known as Foxtail's --- was a integral part of a chain of such hootch outlets, and it remained in the hands of the underworld ever since. During the War the girls, and the still considerable quantity of illegal alcohol served unknown over the bar, was supplemented by gambling. The third floor bedrooms were converted into sectional areas devoted to crap tables, poker, and roulette, with a bank of slot machines along one wall. But the motto of the club didn't change: never give the sucker an even break. Between posted house percentages and the unposted rigging of the games, winners were extremely scarce. Still, it attracted the sports for miles around; they may be crooked, but they were the only games in town. Sam Zeigler became owner and manager of the club during the Swinging Sixties, a perfect cover and operations base for his other gangland business. He didn't like to brag about it --- after all, if you are, you don't have to prove it --- but he was the area crime boss, with a series of lieutenants and henchmen set up on an Army scale. The numbers racket was his, the women and dope traffic were his; even burglaries were cleared through him first, or the independent thief soon found more heat than all of the cops could put on him. Zeigler was also shrewd enough to change the club to suit the times. Now it was the Scandalous Seventies, and the emancipation of women more complete than even the original Carrie Nation would have dreamed or approved of. The result was that his second floor prostitution operation took a steady nose-dive, while his bar and dinner business and the gambling above showed rising profits. Even the locals who didn't gamble or really have much of any other vices, liked the now re-named and refurbished Club Royale. It was posh and subdued on the main floor . . . and there was always that hint of mystery and wickedness from being so close to the rumored gangland overlords. But nothing could happen in so sumptuous and subdued atmosphere . . . Or could it? The naive element of Rapier City and surrounding country would be most shocked to learn that yes, things could happen . . . and did! Using an elevator artfully out-of-the way in the back and carefully watched by a concealed guard, approved and selected clientele could go and gamble, or stop off on the second floor, where extensive changes had been made. Madame Kores would be disheartened not to find any of her fallen women plying their trade --- now the willing escorts of sexually active men were customers to a lewd and erotic floor show which rivaled the wildest to be found in Tijuana, Juarez or Copenhagen. Zeigler had been clever in using the general layout already there. Madam Kores had used the downstairs as her home and general bar and ""parlor"" for the gentlemen callers. The third floor --- all changed now --- and the second floors had been identically built for quick turnover. Her cribs were built along the four walls, all opening out to another ""parlor"" and bar (nowhere near as opulent as the one downstairs) which was in the center of the floor --- like a courtyard in a Spanish villa. The girls would sit on the velveteen sofas and wait for their johns, and then use any of the free rooms. There were the usual escape passages: long, narrow halls running the circumference of the outside, the bedrooms opening out on their other side to them. Zeigler made the escape passages into main halls, the little rooms soundproofed and luxurious, and the walls facing the old parlor tinted glass. With the lights out in the rooms, one couldn't see in, but if the occupants turned the lights on, they and their antics would be in full parade. The parlor was now a raised dais, used for dancing or mixing inbetween the shows . . . and then a large white-covered round bed would be lowered on gold chains for the show. If that's what the show called for . . . Being Friday night, the rooms were full by ten; it was after eleven now and two shows had already gone on and at one o'clock there'd be another. Zeigler glanced at his watch and sipped his martini and hoped that this Mrs. Oliss and her girlfriend would soon show up. He'd not been too happy about reserving a room; lost money on a busy night like this; but Oliss had been insistent, and carefully explained how important it was for the good of his long-range plans. The gangster sat in the downstairs bar, as he mostly did when he wasn't in his office --- what had once been the dining room of Mrs. Kores' apartment --- and inbetween the occasional smiles or waves or couple of words to friends and steady customers, he mused over the culpability of the Olisses. Zeigler was not stupid; a successful criminal in today's big-business method of vice and corruption would never be promoted. He had a college education, and had even considered going into teaching once. But the call of easy money and the lure of constant supply for his unquenchable lusts and his totally psychopathic personality suited him to the life he was leading now. He was happy, contented, and like the egomaniacal streak inherent in born criminals, was contemptuously smug. He'd known of the Carmel development from the trade journals which crossed his desk, and was alert to any chance of getting his hands on it once he found out that Carmel lived in Rapier City and that Skopos was a local company. There had to be some way . . . and then two incidents happened which placed the invention almost in his lap. One was the request by the swap club to reserve the whole second floor for a private orgy. Zeigler was the kind who couldn't understand how people would pay through the nose for a shot of liquor when a whole bottle could be gotten for one hell of a lot less in the long run at a store, nor how some could fritter away hard-earned money trying to beat Lady Luck and his rigged percentages and then complain about always being broke. But he was always one to go along with sex games. Those he loved and sympathized with; the lavish and personal interest in the shows proved that. Not that he would have turned away the swap club any more than he openly displayed his disdain for the other vices --- he was in the business to take, not judge. He'd let them have the second floor on an off-night, giving them a bulk rate on the condition he could participate. He did, and that night was the first time he'd used a dog in the show --- a specially trained German Shepherd from Mexico --- and the first time he'd seen his then current girlfriend, fucked by another man. Christ, his cock had leaped at that sight --- and he had to return the favor by fucking the seducer's wife. And that swap had been the second incident. Mr. and Mrs. Martin Oliss had proved to be a well worth-while aquaintanceship. Oliss-Skopos' sales veep! What a stroke of luck! Nothing like selling a salesman, he'd found; Oliss had been putty in his hands, for if the man had been enough of an opportunist, and he had, to fuck his, Zeigler's girl, at the price of letting his wife be laid by the dog, he was sure to be greedy enough to see the pot of gold Zeigler dangled in front of him. All he had to do was get the plans or a mock-up of the invention, and Zeigler would handle the rest. And Oliss' promised cut would make him richer than his fondest dreams. His wife, the greedy, self-centered bitch, had urged her husband on, overcoming his initial reluctance. Things hadn't been so damned easy after that, though. Zeigler couldn't tolerate excuses, yet that's all he'd gotten from Oliss. If he didn't know the sucker better, he'd almost suspect he was trying a double- cross . . . but he was too naive to believe in the old adage: ""honor among thieves."" Too bad Zeigler didn't --- that is, Zeigler laughed silently to himself, too bad for Oliss. Oliss wasn't going to end up with anything when this was over, except a long jail sentence and a ruined reputation if he squealed. But Carmel's plans and models were in Kirsten, Nevada, and Oliss hadn't been able to come up with an excuse to go there until today. And now it was going to be nip-and-tuck to see if the invention could be wrenched from Skopos' control before the unveiling. Zeigler was impatient and frustrated, and damned irritated at how close, and yet how far away he was. His superiors would brook less mercy on him if he failed than he was with Oliss. They already had the contacts lined up and the legitimate front organization with which to make a quick bleeding of the invention's worth. He had to succeed, and that was the only reason he could see for going along with this hair-brained, eleventh hour scheme of Oliss'. To fuck some woman he'd never seen before! And a woman who never had laid for any man except her dippy husband! God, Zeigler could just imagine what Mrs. Carmel was like if she didn't like to fool around much. A sexless, horse-faced old prune, not withstanding Oliss' assurances that the wife was a looker. They always said the blind date was a stunning wanton, but if that was the case, why was she a wall-flower? Zeigler conjured up a skeletal-type in her late forties with damp-looking, string- like brown hair. She'd be wearing a limp dress with damp spots under her arms, and talk with a nasal twang. And Zeigler could just imagine how smart she'd be. He'd tell her all the crappy lines and look mistily in her eyes, and all he'd see is vagueness, as if she'd just come up from a basement and didn't know quite why. He sighed and ate the olive and shoved his glass across to Louie, the bartender. Jesus and Mary, Mother of God, the things he had to do to make a buck these days. ""Why hello, Sam,"" came a familiar throaty purr, and he turned around, taking a deep breath as he started his act. He smiled in warm, yet surprised greetings to the sultry blonde standing next to him. ""Mrs. Oliss,"" he said with honeyed tones. ""What on earth are you doing here?""\n""It's Cylvia, remember?"" she grinned back, and then added, ""We came here for dinner. Oh --- I'd like you to meet my very best friend, Lonnie Carmel. Lonnie --- Sam Zeigler. A dear old friend of the family.""\n""How . . . how do you do, Mr. Zeigler,"" Lonnie said hesitantly. ""Fine, thank you. And call me Sam . . . Lonnie. Everybody does."" He grinned infectuously, and then was interrupted by the bartender who placed another drink in front of him. ""Your martini, Mr. Zeigler."" The gangster chuckled at the two women. ""Except for bartenders,"" he added. His cock stirred heavily in his pants. Jesus, so this is Mrs. Carmel, the woman he's to fuck! God, was he wrong! She's a knock-out, an absolutely tasty dish. Lonnie stood and slightly blushed under the brazen gaze of Sam Zeigler. She tried to not show that his roving assessment of her curves were making her feel warm and embarrassed. Of course, she'd had that same shame-faced emotion ever since Cylvia had disapproved of her clothes and taken Lonnie to her house and selected one of the outfits hanging in her wardrobe. There had been the inevitable couple of drinks to steady her nerves, and so she'd been unable to put up more than weak resistance when Cylvia had insisted the wife put on a see-through gossamer blouse with only two small dark cups to hide her nipples, and a wet-look green plastic mini-skirt which barely covered her buttocks. And instead of her usual panties, the other woman had given her a tiny G-string which covered her actual vagina, but left her cunt lips exposed. The string rubbed against her still aroused clitoris, making her tingle every time she moved. It was as if she was naked . . . and she blushed at the mere thought of allowing such indecent public display. But Cylvia had dressed similarity, and the blonde-haired woman's influence was still too strong to deny. They'd used the Oliss' flashy new Buick and before she'd realized it, they were parking in the large macadam lot of the Club Royale. She'd been here a couple of times before, on special occasions like her anniversary and Roger's birthday. After a few timorous hesitations, Lonnie screwed up her courage, and with her girlfriend's encouragement, walked through the marble foyer, keeping her eyes averted from the frank ogles which passing males gave the couple. The interior of Club Royale was a combination of Gone With the Wind --- which went with the Old Plantation style of Colonial facade --- and Gay Nineties. The main dining and cocktail salon was impressive with white pillars and rich burgundy wallpaper and polished hardwood, and the booths were even out of the dim, indirect lighting, giving a romantic seclusion to their atmosphere. Their very design connotated knee-to-knee and head- to-head sitting while sipping cocktails or fine wines and talking in dusky murmurs, caught in a timeless void of sensual magnetism. The bar, at which Lonnie and Cylvia had ""bumped into"" the Oliss' wife's old friend was ornated carved oak with a gilt-framed mirror along the back-bar and low- hanging chandeliers of curved brass stems and rose-cups. Lonnie was affected by the pervasive atmosphere, whether she consciously knew it or not; much time and money had been spent in making sure that the effect was not wasted. Somehow, Lonnie found that she was looking back at Sam Zeigler with less embarrassment, and with more interest. Detached interest, of course; she was not thinking in terms of him as a sex partner, but just as a good looking man. Sam was a six- footer, with a boyish and clean face and a strong, jutting jaw line. He was muscular and had a rusty brown color to his hair. In the soft light he was a handsome virile man; it wasn't until he was seen in daylight, a rare occurrence, that one could notice the softness to his skin, the slight moistness in his eyes, the small indications of beginning ravagement from his life of prolonged dissipation. ""Well, look,"" Zeigler said graciously, ""if I wouldn't be butting in, why don't you two girls join me for dinner? I was about to eat, and,"" he said with a slight shrug, ""who likes to eat alone?""\n""Well, I don't think ---"" began Lonnie. 'Sounds delightful,"" Cylvia said strongly. ""Of course we will.""\n""It's an expensive gesture, Cylvia,"" Lonnie protested. ""I don't think it's fair to make Mr. Zeigler --- Sam --- pay for us.""\n""Nonsense,"" Zeigler said, waving his hand. ""All on the expense account."" He winked at Lonnie. ""You're just a couple of my customers tonight. That's what I like about being a salesman."" Cylvia Oliss laughed at the harmless deception; her inner mirth came from the more evil joke that Zeigler was no more a traveling salesman than she was, and that the ""expense account"" was the gratis of the management. She hooked her arm through the gangster's arm and said: ""Take your drink and find us a table. We're hungry!"" Yeah, I bet, Mrs. Oliss. Hungry for the show upstairs and the fun to begin. Zeigler signaled for the maitre d', outwardly pleasant, but filled now with burgeoning desire for the luscious black-haired young wife on his other side. The way she looked so damned worried! So blasted concerned and frightened! Zeigler was nearly unable to get off his bar stool as her innocent appeal made his cock stiffen into an erection and bulge his pants. ""We can't do this,"" Lonnie whispered urgently to her friend. ""We're married women! What if somebody sees us?""\n""Oh, don't be so silly,"" Cylvia admonished the wife. ""Sam's a nice guy I've known for years. Best protection I can think of, and perfectly respectable."" Before Lonnie could protest further, Cylvia grabbed her arm too, and the three of them followed the maitre d' to one of the darkest corners of the room. Zeigler sat between the two women and while they had a delicious dinner, he steered the conversation artfully around a dozen different, innocuous subjects, fully in command . Slowly, inexorably, he moved into other, more intimate channels. He was a master of timing and could sense the most subtle of moods, knowing when to change and when to retreat or advance. Lonnie Carmel, by her own admission, drank too much. Again. She always seemed to have a full glass in front of her; and the spicy food she'd allowed Zeigler to order for her was excellent but thirst provoking. If it wasn't the drink that was ordered before the main dinner arrived, it was the white wine with the fish course; if it wasn't the red wine which came with the meal, it was the port which was served with the dessert of cheese and crackers. By the time she was sipping her after-dinner coffee and the tulip-stem of Grand Marnier, she was more heady than she'd been at her house. It was an odd, worldly, devil-take-the-hindmost feeling she had, sitting so close to a strange man as if on a date --- though she knew that it really wasn't any such thing as that, merely a friend of Cylvia and Martin. Zeigler was awful witty and even his off-color jokes kept her giggling. She'd never heard such course language before in mixed company, but it only made the jokes funnier, and she blushed at a few but laughed anyway, to be a good sport. ""Well, now,"" Zeigler said, sitting back from his coffee. ""What did you two lovely ladies have planned now?""\n""Nothing, nothing at all,"" Cylvia said. ""It so happens I've been invited to the party room upstairs,"" Zeigler said expansively. ""Are you interested in being my guests?""\n""A party?"" Lonnie blurted out. ""At this hour? Why, it's almost one in the morning!"" Zeigler burst out in laughter. ""It isn't that kind of party.""\n""Well, I'm all for a little fun,"" Cylvia said, but Lonnie here likes to go to bed early."" Her chiding remark irked the young woman, and she was just drunk enough to take umbrage. ""I'd love to go. What kind of party is it?""\n""Well, I don't know,"" Zeigler said, as if reconsidering a hasty offer. ""It's a strip show, and I wouldn't want to scare you."" Now Lonnie was really stirred up. ""Don't worry about me,"" she boasted. ""I've been around a bit."" Hollow words, and she knew it --- but she wasn't going to admit being little more than a baby. ""I didn't know you'd ever seen a strip show,"" Cylvia said, adding insult to injury. ""I didn't think you approved of them.""\n""I think they're lots of fun,"" Lonnie retorted, stung. She had seen one, in San Diego, with Roger before they were married, and she thought it as disgusting. ""I'd love to see one, if it's good and hot."" She could almost bite her tongue after blurting out the bald-faced lie. But the inferences to her Pollyanna virtue was too much to bear. Zeigler might not know her, but Cylvia should! Hadn't she given her friend her body just a couple of hours ago? Zeigler signed the back of the bill with a flourish, not even bothering to see how much it was. Lonnie was impressed; Sam must be very successful to afford not even to look at the amount, and to be known well enough to sign rather than pay. Then he led the girls to the elevator, which she'd never even heard of before much less about the rooms above, and down one of the halls after the short ride to the second floor. Lonnie was startled by the richness all around her. As Zeigler opened one of the doors to the converted rooms and held it open for her and Cylvia, she thought she'd entered a Hollywood set. There was a small but lavish bar next to the door, and a set of soft, low couches facing the large picture window. Through the window she could see other windows encircling a large stage, which was bare at the moment. One spotlight shone down like a ray of sun on the exact center, and some of the other rooms had their lights on, too, so that Lonnie could see other couples, three-somes, and parties of fours talking and drinking. Still other windows were dark, opaque and at first she thought they were the empty ones until she caught the fire-fly glimmer of a cigarette ember in one of them. ""Well, kiddies, how about a drink? What'll you have?"" Zeigler grinned and went behind the bar. ""Brandy, Benedictine, Scotch, more Grand Marnier perhaps?"" The Grand Marnier had been delicious; Lonnie had another of the sweet liqueur, while Zeigler and Cylvia both had Black Russians. When Zeigler served Lonnie he let his hand slide down and half cup her right breast, but Lonnie moved away, uncertain whether it was an accident, but more worried that his one contact had made her nipple leap erect. ""Here's to a good evening, kiddies,"" Zeigler toasted. Lonnie tipped her glass and the warm, smooth liquid felt wonderful going down. Then she sat down on one of the couches, tucking her feet under her buttocks after slipping her shoes off. Modestly she pressed her thighs and knees together so that Zeigler couldn't see up her tiny wisp of skirt --- up to where her soft, hair-fringed cunt nestled nakedly. She smiled even as she remembered his hand on her breast, and when he winked at her she detected a certain lewd quality in the man she'd missed before. The hapless wife hoped that she hadn't gotten in over her head with her brave talk --- but if things did get too rough she could always demand that a taxi be called. The logic soothed her and she drank more of the seemingly harmless liqueur. Zeigler and Cylvia sat down on the same couch with Lonnie, crowding her, and the strange man's legs pressed against her thighs tightly. She tried to squirm away but there wasn't room. Then as a few minutes passed some of her restraints passed as once more she was laughing at Zeigler's stories and the banter which passed between him and Mrs. Oliss. Then Zeigler turned to her and said: There's a few minutes before the show. I'd like to dance."" He got up and went to a switch on the wall, and from a hidden speaker came a lilting refrain of a popular song, oozing violins and muted horns. Zeigler crossed to Roger Carmel's young wife and added: ""You don't mind, do you, Lonnie?"" Lonnie looked at Cylvia pleadingly, but there was no help forthcoming. The other woman had a peculiar glint in her eyes, a shine which Lonnie had never seen before and made her uneasy. ""Go right ahead,"" Cylvia purred in an erotic voice. ""Enjoy yourself, Lonnie. That's why we came tonight, wasn't it?"" With a premonition of dread, Lonnie Carmel allowed herself to be pulled from her sitting position and into the stranger's arms. Their bodies met and Zeigler proved to be an excellent dancer, and she found herself melting in his strong embrace. The slow tempo beat through her body, and her breasts strained through the thin blouse, and after Zeigler had slipped his leg between her thighs she could sense a light dampness ease its way from her vagina as the rougher material of his suit rubbed her bare inner thighs and naked vaginal slit. It was as if he was fingering her, the way the tiny G-string pushed against her sensitive flesh and his leg grazed her tender skin --- and she tried to pull back, alarmed. But his arms tightened, holding her closer. The pretty wife turned her head and caught the length of her body and groaned with embarrassment. Her skirt was almost above her hips, and the fullness of her buttocks were visible to not only Cylvia, but to Zeigler, reflected as they were in the room's many mirrors, and to anybody in the other rooms who cared to look at her. The shiver of mortification, instead of making her stop, only seemed to urge her on, a tingle of wickedness starting in her belly. The alcohol lowered her reserves, the soothing music dropped them still further, and the awakening of her prurient desires by her lusting girlfriend shortly before shattered them. She allowed herself to drift from concerned fright into a slumberous feeling of wickedness. After all . . . it wasn't as if Sam was actually fucking her! The lewd word, which had suddenly popped into her dizzy mind made Lonnie gasp. What was she thinking! She was thinking of being unfaithful to Roger . . . but hadn't she been already? The concept, which she promised herself would never take place, was erotically exciting to think about, though . . . She closed her eyes and imagined what Sam Zeigler would look like naked, his penis slipping inside her vagina --- was he bigger than Roger? She opened her legs wider and bent backwards, jerking her body to the music beat, not wanting to stop now. Zeigler placed his hands on her all but naked buttocks and pulled her to his throbbing cock. She ground her hips against his loins, unable to control her body's sudden awakening, breathing a new fire which was growing in her. The music stopped. Lonnie awoke from her stupor and shamed, she pulled out of Zeigler's arms and sat down hurriedly. The man said: ""Your friend has a beautiful body, Cylvia.""\n""You should see her naked, Sam. She's really gorgeous."" Lonnie finished the contents of her glass in one gulp, petrified at the suggestive words her girlfriend had spoken. She blossomed in crimson and looked out on the stage. Then a cool, tall glass was slipped into her hands by Zeigler. ""No more Grand Marnier, I'm afraid, Lonnie. Have a Black Russian with us."" He sat down beside her, brushing her thighs as he had before. . .. And the house lights dimmed. Now the other windows were dark, and Lonnie noticed that the room they were in had also been plunged into darkness. The performance was about to begin! There was a soft rustling sound, and then from the middle of the stage's ceiling came a bed. It slowly lowered on gold chains --- one at each corner. And on the bed was a young girl. Lonnie thought that the girl was about her daughter, Jennie's, age, perhaps a couple of years older, and as she sipped the Black Russian absently, she felt sympathy for the girl. The little titian-haired adolescent looked so forlorn and trembling as she looked around her, clad only in a brief bra and panties. They were black, and contrasted with her ivory skin. Then the girl got up on her knees and arched her back as if yawning and tired. It seemed so real . . . Lonnie empathized, and identified with her innocence and melancholic look. The girl slipped her bra from her shoulders, and firm, ripe, yet almost child-like breasts hoved into view. The dias started to slowly revolve now so that little by little everybody in all the rooms, and Lonnie caught the sight off all of the lovely form as she turned. Bending slightly, still acting as if scared witless but forced by some unknown threat to continue, the girl nervously rolled her silk panties down and took them off. Lonnie gaped stupefied at the young black pubic triangle. She'd never expected this! In the show she and Roger had seen, the girl had tassled breast cups and spangled panties at the end. It wasn't five minutes into the performance that the girl was completely nude, and making no attempt to hide it either! What more could happen! Lonnie shifted uncomfortably on the couch, noticing for the first time that Zeigler had his arm around her waist, his hand tight on her side . . . but her mind was focused on the tender body on the bed as the girl lay back and opened her legs, exposing her pink cuntal slit and sparse young curls of pubic hair and her mounds of hard, pink-tipped breasts. Lonnie blushed furiously as now the girl moved her hands first to her breasts, tweaking her nipples to hardened chips, and then down over her quivering belly to rub her inner thighs, her fingers never quite touching her vaginal parts. Lonnie shuddered, fascinated with the dual curses of remembering how she had been a little earlier on her livingroom couch, and how the girl was building to similar lusts --- and taking Lonnie with her. The girl groaned, a silent plea that couldn't pass through the glass, but was obvious by her gaping mouth and tossing head. Her fingers couldn't stay away . . . they had to touch her pussy, to relieve the burning itch inside her womb. Again Lonnie found herself sympathetically bound with the lovely young girl, tingling with anticipation. A soft moan escaped from her lips, and she grabbed her drink to try and quench the fluttering in her belly. But the Black Russian only intensified the heat and excitement inside her. She squirmed down on the sofa and rubbed her nearly naked vaginal slit against the material, her body rocking in an almost discernible rhythm to the writhing girl. The girl inserted one finger . . . then two in her cunt hole and stroked her tiny clitoris with her other hand, her face tightening as she masturbated in full view of one and all, her white skin now glistening with the sheen of her lubricious pumpings, her black pubic curls becoming matted to her flesh. Lonnie could feel her own pussy moisten --- and now she thought of how Cylvia's abandoned fingering had so aroused her prurient desires to the point where she succumbed to her fevered sexual needs. She fuzzily tried to convince herself that this time it wouldn't happen, that somehow she'd control the liquor in her and overcome any such temptations. She leaned back, careful not to break contact with the edge of the cushion, and Zeigler's hand worked around her waist still more. Without thinking, she relaxed against its insistent tug, and rested heavily against his chest. His arm is so soothing, and it can't hurt . . . Zeigler's expensive cologne had a rich, suggestive aroma, stimulating her more. The girl on the bed was now striving for her orgasm. She groaned and shuddered as her driving fingers sunk into her tight young opening, thrusting harder and harder. They were not enough. Still she tried, eyes tight, teeth clenched, straining every sinew and muscle in her frustrated longing for release. Suddenly, from out of the black depths of one side, bounded a large, German Shepherd. He leaped on the bed, tongue lolling, and Lonnie gasped with terror, just as the girl was sitting up, her hands frozen in the position of masturbation. The giant dog bared its fangs in a menacing warning for the girl not to move, his panting head just above her exposed, defenseless crotch. Lonnie tensed, and only Zeigler's firm grip kept her from bolting out of her seat. ""My God!"" she whispered, ""what's that dog doing there?"" Zeigler grinned. ""You'll see, my pet."" Lonnie sensed that she had better go before it was too late and her own excitement overpowered her --- again. But the helplessness of the girl and the snarling of the dog sadistically fascinated her. A cold shiver ran through her, and she swallowed her drink eagerly. Then she leaned back again, the chill passing, and she couldn't resist as Zeigler's hand began to work upwards, toward her exposed, unsupported and heaving breasts. She squirmed tighter on the seat as one finger caressed the soft underside of one globe, then the finger and a thumb slipped under the minuscule cup and tweaked her nipple. Her nipple ached with hardness, and with a groan, she felt tiny throbs pulsing in her breasts and then her vagina, and she bit her lip to hold back further forbidden sensations. She couldn't keep her eyes and attention off the stage, for now, as Zeigler massaged her aching breasts, she saw the girl moan as the dog lowered his head and sniffed her hair-covered pussy. Then the boxer snaked out a long, pink tongue and licked wetly the full length up from the girl's tiny puckered anus to the fluted little cuntal lips surrounding her clitoris. The animal wagged its tail, and flicked relentlessly between the girl's trembling, wide-spread legs . She jerked spasmodically and squirmed, raising her arms in indecision. Lonnie could feel Zeigler become restless, and she heard the short panting gasps from her girlfriend and Cylvia twisted her buttocks on the couch nearby. She ground her own buttocks downward, and aching hunger inside her making her labor for breath. She shoved her wet, swollen vaginal lips against the soft material of the couch, and Zeigler's hand which was around her and cupping her breast, kneading it unhindered, thrilled her as much as it frightened her. She wanted to show Cylvia that she wasn't a prude, but for all of her desire to continue to watch the show, she didn't want her friend to know she was succumbing disgracefully to Zeigler's manipulations. So she snuggled closer, thankful for the lack of light in the room, and out of the corner of her eye she watched Cylvia, glad to see the blonde wife was rapturously intent on the girl and the dog and could not see her. Zeigler dropped his other hand to her bare knee, slipping it up to the hem of her thigh-high skirt. Lonnie froze at the unexpected advance, and the man was half-way under her skirt, almost to her G-string before she recovered enough to restrain his wrist with her wrist. The girl on the stage had capitulated to the dog's lewd demands now. She kicked her legs back and pulled his snout toward her flaming, spread cunt by holding the brute's long ears. His lizard-like tongue ravished her up-turned vagina without mercy, and she urged the dog on. The boxer worked like the savage beast it was, the rutting lust of the wild driving him on . . . The girl's surrender hit Lonnie, and she was unable to stop Zeigler's hand in empathetic response. She squirmed as his middle finger began to gently stroke her cuntal lips, pushing the slender thread of her G-string panties away from the excitedly throbbing slit. A gush of shame washed over her as the waves of indecent pleasure overcame all desire to resist. Lonnie glanced at Cylvia again, but her friend showed every indication of not being aware. In fact, her own hand was under her skirt; Lonnie could see the moving bulge as the woman fingered herself underneath the cover of the material. A sudden cold rush of air across her fevered skin warned the mesmerized young wife that Zeigler had taken her moment of concentration to work her narrow skirt up over her thighs. Zeigler wormed his finger into the moist, demanding walls of the soft, gently pulsating pussy, and she tightened her inner muscles against it, only making the electric sensations that much more acute. She held her breath for fear that some tell-tale sound would escape her lips, while her very being quivered on its foundations as Zeigler moved his finger in teasing little circles inside her. She could feel her lubricating juices cover his palm as it ground almost flat now against her pubic hair. The girl was following the orders of the dog as Lonnie gazed enraptured at the salacious sight. The dog was nuzzling the girl's pelvis, and what he wanted was plain --- for the girl to turn over on her stomach. And the girl, after one wild-eyed shudder of terror, obediently knelt, elevating her firm young buttocks, bending before the great animal in abject surrender. His relentless tongue had crushed all revulsion, his viscous temper halting any hope of resistance. She cowered, face to the bed, awaiting his attack. Lonnie's nerves were shattered, her brain dulled almost comatose by the large amounts of alcohol she'd consumed, and her body was prickling with sexual heat. She knew deep in her mind that she should flee this carnal house, for Cylvia's friend, Sam Zeigler, was far too fast for her and this wasn't being true to Roger. She owed her husband faithfulness and herself a chance to let the wound of her earlier transgression time to heal. But she couldn't resist the maddening teasing of her inflamed cunt, and the lewd sight of the little girl and the monster dog was just too much to bear. ""What . . . what is she waiting for?"" the young housewife whimpered gutturally. ""She's . . . she's just hunched like that. What's the dog . . . the dog going to do to her?""\n""Why,"" Zeigler chuckled throatily, lewdly, ""the dog's going to fuck her, Lonnie.""\n""Wh-what?"" His obscene explanation burned her brain. ""Fuck her,"" Cylvia Oliss cut in eagerly. ""Fuck her just like Sam here is going to fuck you while I watch !"" Lonnie Carmel went out of her mind at that moment, and a thin film glazed over her eyes. She nearly fainted. Something had to give!\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nThe El Mecca was the best motel in Kirsten, Nevada --- which wasn't saying a whole hell of a lot for it. The town's two other motels had been built during the motoring craze of the Thirties; were peeling and yellow, little more than cracked wash basins and sagging beds that would collapse if they ever saw a married couple. The local trade frequented the two, and on Friday and Saturday nights they employed two cleaning girls to change the bed linen, the in-and-outers so fast and frequent. The El Mecca was a good ten years old, a drab stucco imitation of a Spanish hacienda, but it was clean and had a decent little combo six nights a week, and it catered to the salesmen and businessmen on the prowl and the divorcees and married women wanting to be prowled. There were the usual slot machines in evidence, but anybody who'd stayed at the El Mecca or frequented it for very long soon gave wide berth to the one-armed bandits --- the odds were set worse than the ones on the third floor of the Club Royale. Earlier in the same evening as Roger Carmel's unexpected return to the Skopos plant in Kirsten, he and Martin Oliss sat in the small bar, drinking a couple of scotch-and-waters and adding their own conversation to the murmur of other voices. Roger was moody, reflecting on his unpacified wife five hundred miles away and what the hell he could do about it --- which was nothing --- and how he could convince her that trips such as the one he was on were necessary --- which was an impossibility. Martin Oliss was busier thinking of the right psychological moment in which to spring his portion of the trap. They'd arrived after Skopos had closed for the day there. Carmel would be stuck in Kirsten until his invention was finished; theoretically Oliss would be in the town only long enough to take some pictures and ideas for stories, and then return to Rapier City. Oliss had the hunch that both he and Carmel would be back before the weekend was out. That was, if his wife and daughter played their parts successfully. If either or both of them failed, he was to have received a telephone call, but he hadn't as of yet, so he figured (correctly) that all had gone according to schedule. There would be that other phone call tomorrow or Sunday --- but that was in the future, and not included in the immediate task on hand. He had serious doubts that he'd be able to steal the figures and charts on Carmel's miniskopos while he was here; the nature of the set-up almost precluded that miracle, but even if he did land the prize, the insidious plot he'd hatched in desperation would still carry on. There was no way of stopping it, in fact, now that the wheels had begun to turn. Oliss ran his finger around the rim of his glass and stared at the amber fluid in it as if in deep, disturbed contemplation. ""Roger,"" he said slowly, heavily, ""I've got to talk to you."" Carmel looked at his business associate, curious. He was never as close to Martin Oliss as his wife was to Cylvia or his daughter was to Tamera, but that wasn't through the fault of Martin. In spite of Carmel 's feeling of uneasiness that he got occasionally when around the sales vice-president, it was more a matter that he, Carmel, wasn't one for any close ties save for his family. He didn't have either the time or temperament for pals and buddies, and the little spare time he did have he preferred to spend in the warm bosom of his family. So he was a little surprised by the tone in Oliss' voice. They'd been talking for the last few hours, on the plane and here at the El Mecca, but of inconsequentialities. That wasn't the kind of ""talking"" Oliss was now intimating. Something was on his mind, something that was troubling him greatly. ""Yes, Martin,"" Carmel said. ""About what?""\n""I . . ."" Oliss pursed his lips. ""Here, let me buy you another drink."" He hooked a finger toward the bartender. ""Well, if you don't want to tell me . . .""\n""It isn't that, Roger. It's . . ."" He bit his lip. ""Ah, hell. I'll be blunt. Sometimes we don't want to spill something to a friend because it's private and personal. You know what I mean?""\n""That's true,"" Carmel agreed, tasting his fresh drink. ""I mean, it's sort of embarrassing, and it's difficult to judge just how much of a friend a person is at times like that.""\n""Well, I don't think you should trust anybody too quickly, Martin . Where self-interest is concerned most people will betray you, and a guy has only one or two genuine buddies throughout his whole life if he's lucky. But,"" he said, ""on the other hand, I'm not the kind for butt- kissing or politics or petty gossiping. So in that sense, I'm a friend . At least a better risk than most."" He shrugged. ""Of course, it's up to you."" Oliss contemplated his scotch again, and then swung to Carmel abruptly, his face wrenched by the seeming pain of his indecision. ""No, Roger. No, it concerns you, too.""\n""Me?""\n""Yes, and . . . intimately."" Oliss gritted his teeth. ""I . . . well, I'll start at the beginning."" He took a deep breath, knowing that he had Carmel hooked. ""A month back I learned my wife was seeing another man. I love Cylvia very much, just as you love Lonnie I'm sure, so you can imagine how I felt when I thought that she was running around on me.""\n""Running ar---"" Carmel's eyes bulged. ""You mean, having an affair? Cylvia? Are you sure?""\n""Oh, more sure than I care to think about,"" Oliss said bitterly. ""You see, her lover came to see me."" He saw Carmel's mouth open, and he waved his hand. ""No, not for a divorce. Worse than that."" Oliss leaned toward Carmel and looked him in the eye. ""He was one of those slimy Latin lover types; you know the kind. Worm their way in before the woman knows what's happening. Anyway, he threatened exposure, a scandal, all of the lowest and rottenest tricks he could think of if I didn't . . . cooperate.""\n""Cooperate? I don't follow, Martin. Cooperate how?"" Oliss dropped his voice as if utterly ashamed. ""By spying on you, Roger. By stealing your invention and turning it over to him. He said he had pictures and proof. Oh, God, I was sick!""\n""My . . . invention! I can't believe it! You mean another company would stoop to such filth as to seduce your wife and then blackmail you into taking my miniskopos?"" He shook his head, dazed. ""I'm afraid so.""\n""What . . . what did you do?"" Roger gasped. ""Oh, I was beset with indecision. You see, my wife didn't know that I knew what she'd been doing. I wasn't about to tell her and perhaps ruin my marriage. Neither could I see coming to you . . . then. What could you do for me?"" He groaned in humiliation. ""Neither could I bring myself to subvert the company I've given so many of my years to. It was horrible. A nightmare.""\n""And?"" Carmel was almost rocking on his stool with shock. ""I hired a private eye. I told him what the problem was, blurted out the whole sordid mess. I wanted him to first of all confirm what this sonofabitch was telling me about my wife was true, and then take whatever means short of murder to get back the proof. Once I had the proof of my wife's infidelity, then this bastard wouldn't have a hold on me . . . or so I figured . . . and I could tell Cylvia that I knew what she'd done, and what her . . . mistake had almost caused. I'd forgive her, and I believe that she'd understand her foolishness and never do such a thing again, once she understood she'd been doped.""\n""Martin, you poor man,"" Carmel sympathized. ""Wait, there's more."" Oliss shuddered, as if the worst was yet to come --- and for Roger Carmel, it was. ""I . . . got a report from the detective late last week. No, Monday it was. Christ, this thing has me so shaken up, I can barely keep the days straight. Anyway, he confirmed that this cocksman had indeed been sleeping with my wife, that he'd followed him and Cylvia to a string of motels and a couple of times . . . in my own house."" Tears nearly welled in Oliss' eyes as he poured forth his tale in choking words. ""My . . . own house! My . . . marital bed, de-defiled by this bastard!""\n""Martin, "" Carmel soothed. ""Get hold of yourself.""\n""I . . . asked him to see what he could do about the proof, and he said it might be wiser for him to dig up some dirt on the man --- you know, an eye for an eye kind of thing. He called me after lunch today, just before we left, Roger, with the most disturbing news of all. It . . . it seems as though this bastard has decided to make sure he gets the miniskopos plans, since I haven't helped him any.""\n""How? What more could he do?""\n""He's . . ."" And here Oliss paused dramatically. ""He's seduced another man's wife. One . . . oh, shit, Roger, he may be fucking Lonnie, too.""\n""Lonnie?"" Carmel staggered under the impact. ""My wife?""\n""I'm afraid so, Roger. I . . . hate telling you this, but it looks as though we're in the same boat together.""\n""But are you sure it's Lonnie? I can't believe it!""\n""I couldn't believe it about Cylvia, either,"" Oliss said sadly. ""But in all fairness, I'll tell you that by the description my detective gave and the other facts he learned, I'm almost positive it's Lonnie.""\n""But you're not sure!"" Carmel demanded, grasping at straws. ""Ninety percent positive, Roger. I ordered my detective to find out without a shadow of a doubt and call me here sometime tomorrow or Sunday.""\n""No man's come to me,"" Carmel blustered. ""Evidently he just . . . started with your wife. He'll be by to see you, just as he came to see me. A matter of time."" Carmel's mind whirled disconcertedly. What Oliss was telling him was the most wild, inconceivable story he'd ever heard! Lonnie would never . . . but then, he wasn't home much, and women are prone . . . no, no! . . . it was ridiculous! . . . absurd . . . the detective must have another woman mixed up with his wife. He knew Lonnie; she was strictly a one-man female, and she'd never. . .. ""I know what you're thinking, Roger,"" Oliss said glumly. ""Same thing I kept telling myself until I was shown by the detective that what I had been told was true. You're thinking I'm crazy, or that this affair has made me see ghosts in every corner. I wish that were true, friend; I wish I didn't have to tell you this."" Carmel shook his head, numb to his bones. ""I don't believe it.""\n""Don't,"" Oliss suggested. ""It's probably better if you forget what I told you altogether.""\n""But how can I?"" Carmel cried. ""My wife! For God's sake!""\n""Yes, your wife and mine,"" Oliss pressed on, his voice calm and low now, well hiding his inner elation, his satisfaction and sadistic pleasure at seeing Carmel shaken to thievery core of his soul. Good . . . good . . . and after a day or so of torment, he'll be ripe for the final phase of my plan. And then . . . He had a hard time keeping a straight face as he added: ""And we're going to have to do something about it, too!""\n""My God, my God . . . what?"" Confused, unready to accept the fact of his wife's infidelity, Roger Carmel swallowed his scotch and ordered another one straight and almost dementedly turned to Martin Oliss for help. His whole, wonderful world was teetering from extinction by the slender thread that what Oliss and the detective said were mistakes, and that Lonnie was not letting another man touch her. But Oliss was so insistent! So damnably sure! ""Well, there's nothing either of us can do until the detective calls,"" Oliss said. ""Then we'll know for sure whether your wife is involved as mine is. Then . . . well, then perhaps we should go back.""\n""Go back . . ."" Carmel moaned abjectly. Go back to what? A torn fabric of his love and happiness? And yet, he couldn't stay away, not fight for what he considered the most important objects in his life, his wife and home. Go back echoed through his brain. Christ, could he sit it out until the phone call? He'd go mad! Stark, staring, raving imbicilic! He downed the shot in one gulp. ""If it isn't Lonnie,"" Oliss continued, ""I imagine I will make the best of it . . . alone. But if it is ---"" He let the nameless terror seep deeper into Carmel's stricken mind. Damned right it was going to be both, he thought demonically. Both --- in some perverted bacchanal . . . and it won't be any imaginary detective passing on the news, but my sweet whore of a wife on the phone. I wonder what the hell my luscious twin cunts are up to now, anyway ? The lewd projection of Cylvia and Tamera Oliss in wild and licentious abandonment as strange cocks and mouths fucked their wits silly made his cock leap. And then the further image of Carmel's wife and daughter getting the same orgiastic treatment, whether to their delight or anguish, made his penis bloat with lust and press against his pants painfully. Soon . . . soon I'll know, and soon after that I'll be participating. And who the hell knows? Maybe old stick-in-the-mud Carmel will, too. For the first time in his idyllic marriage, Roger Carmel began to question its solidarity, and the values which he and it were living by. Had he been so inconsiderate a husband to let Lonnie fall prey to this Latin lover Oliss was telling him about? Was he that shallow a man as to not know how to hold her fidelity? He was beginning to think he didn't know. He loved Lonnie and Jennifer with all his heart, and in spite of what the detective would report, he knew that he would try to repair his marriage with the same panicked desire that Martin Oliss evinced. He couldn't leave Lonnie . . . would she leave him? Was her desires now changed and she no longer wanted him around? Is that what prompted her actions --- if that indeed is what was happening. If . . . if . . . The poisonous word berated his tortured soul. The next day or so would be a nightmare, and he knew that the only way he'd find sleep tonight was to drink himself unconscious. Thank God for the few drinks he'd had --- without them I'd have gone completely to pieces. Roger Carmel slumped to the bar, utterly dejected, his brain a cauldron of agony and fears. He never noticed as Martin Oliss peered down on him with a sadistically triumphant leer twisting his lips and mustache.\n\n\n\n Chapter 8\n\nLonnie Carmel couldn't believe her ears! Stunned senseless, she turned to the woman she'd always considered her best friend, and wailed: ""Cylvia! Noooooo!"" Tears steeped her eyes in a bath of agony and fears. ""Noooooooooo!"" Languidly, Cylvia Oliss got up from the couch and came to stand over Lonnie, and she grinned in obscene delight as she stared at the young wife's squirming body, impaled as it was by the finger of lusting Sam Zeigler. She placed her hands over Lonnie's breasts and squeezed the tender globes. ""We're going to show you a new way of life, Lonnie. A better way --- and you're going to learn to like it !""\n"" No . . . no . . ."" the shattered young woman mewled, cringing. ""I . . . I want to go home now. I've had enough for one night."" She never had felt so ashamed or alone or defenseless then, for Zeigler and Cylvia started to laugh fiendishly. ""Stop pretending to be so damned innocent, Lonnie,"" Cylvia said, still chuckling, ""you sure have been enjoying the show, what with allowing Sam, a perfect stranger to fingerfuck you. And the way you're squirming around, I'd say you're still hotter than hell.""\n""I've been a fool,"" Lonnie wailed. ""Oh, God! A drunken fool, but I love my husband and I don't want to deceive him any more than I already have."" She tried to bury her tear-stained face in her hands, but Cylvia's manipulating hands on her breasts prevented her. Instead she leaned back, her eyes clenched and wet, her teeth bared over her straining lips. ""I've done enough to be sorry for to last me a lifetime.""\n""Lonnie,"" Zeigler said, smirking, his finger digging in her trembling cunt, ""Lonnie, you've barely begun."" He took it out suddenly. Together, the gangster and Mrs. Oliss pulled the terrified, but emotionally charged young woman down on the couch, and then Zeigler started pushing her knees apart and slid his hand once more under her mini-skirt. Lonnie spasmed with a deep, gurgling wretchedness in her throat as the G-string was pulled farther to one side of her vaginal slit and he caressed the naked pink flesh. She moaned out her humiliation, then groaned as Zeigler once more commenced to slowly stroke in and out in a make-believe of copulation. ""Go on and make all the noise you want, Lonnie. The walls are sound- proofed and the glass unbreakable. That is, if anybody was interested in what's going on in here --- which they aren't. They're playing their own games while watching the dog-fuck show."" Lonnie Carmel fluttered her eyes open again, and the first sight she saw was the stage. A gasp of utter horror sprang from her lips, and for a split second she forgot about her own misery as she caught the obscene spectacle on the bed. The girl, still kneeling on all fours, and the huge animal at her swaying ivory buttocks, and the beast was mounting her. . . his huge paws covered in mittens so that his claws couldn't scratch. But Lonnie's agonized vision telescoped in on the glistening, scarlet tube of the dog's penis which had slid from his hairy sheath and was now dancing in the soft crevice of the girl's up-tilted buttocks; the dog jerked and trembled in his attempt to find the girl's vagina and to bury his thick tapered shaft into her belly. The girl tensed, evading the alien invasion of her cunt, but the dog, mindlessly thrust time and time again, and then in frustration, growled and once again bared his saliva dripping fangs. Lonnie held her breath as the girl, in desperation and absolute terror, reached one slim, young arm back and grasped the slippery canine penis and guided it to the point of her pink, wet slit where her open vaginal mouth flexed invitingly. And then the boxer heaved his massive loins forward and buried his scarlet cock into her cunt with a quick wet rush until it was sunk to the hilt, his hairy balls swinging lewdly below her blonde pubic hair. Lonnie's breath whistled as she let it out, and a deep burning sensation bubbling in her belly grew in intensity as the ravishing sight continued unabated. Then her mind jumped back to the room and her own plight as the couch shifted and Cylvia's sweet feminine perfume filled her nostril's . . . she looked around and the woman was standing naked, unashamed, as breathtaking a blonde Venus as she had been in Lonnie's arms but a few hours earlier! Her body and mind, a swirling, shattering craze of liquor and torment, didn't even offer a protest as she felt her naked girlfriend and Zeigler lift her buttocks and remove her dress. . . then her G-string, her last vestige of protection! Her cunt was exposed to their lusting gazes now, and she heard Zeigler groan in appreciation as he leered over her quivering thighs. A burning shame flowed through her, and she held her breath as she watched the girl on the bed being buffeted by the dog and then drip saliva from his lolling tongue onto her back . . . and she heard the rustling of clothes, and she knew that Zeigler was stripping naked. Then a surging heat inundated her vagina and expanded her breasts, and her brain revolved as Cylvia unbuttoned the see-through blouse, leaving Lonnie without even the last vestige of decency, and somewhere in the haze of her mind, she heard her girlfriend say: ""She's a hot piece of ass, Sam. I've had her once today, and she's about ready for you to fuck. But let me get her really primed first. Help me if you want; she can take anything.""\n""Noooo,"" came bubbling from the helpless young wife's lips, but to no avail. Cylvia's lewd suggestion was set into action without a moment's hesitation; in unison, the naked bodies of Zeigler and Mrs. Oliss closed in on her, and they began to run their hands over her full, quivering breasts and soft warm flesh until her white skin glowed pearlescent. Cylvia took Lonnie's nipples and massaged them to agonizing hardness, and Lonnie could only stare in wonderment as the woman began crawling over her squirming body and lick her nipples, her areoles, her white curve of flesh . . . Then down, down with passionate kisses over the soft mound of her belly and the smoldering skin of her inner thighs. A seething hot coal scalded her belly and loins, leaving her thighs and vagina steaming. She tried to close her obscenely spread legs, but Cylvia's hands forced them apart slightly more. A gripping lust ripped through Sam Zeigler, making his legs weak and his testicles swell with the excitement of the scene. God! The damned dog show wasn't nearly as passionate or lust-provoking as the lewd depravity of the two naked wives. Cylvia was forcing the Carmel woman's slender ankles apart until her full-lipped cunt was no longer a pink slash but a gaping valley of quivering flesh. His eyes mirrored the glittering eyes of Cylvia Oliss as with obscene delight they stared at Lonnie's tingling upraised clitoris. ""As they say, Lonnie,"" Cylvia mused, ""when getting your pussy fucked is inevitable, relax and enjoy it."" Her lips were glistening with anticipatory saliva. ""And, honey, I know you enjoy what I'm going to do to you."" A hopeless moan fluttered from Lonnie as she felt for the second time in the evening her girlfriend's hot, panting breath on her raw, moist, pink cunt. And then she groaned as Cylvia lowered her head and sucked her vagina, licking her clitoris with her tongue until it was hard and throbbing. Velvet lips once more were covering her sensitive pussy lips and the hair-fringed edges of her vaginal split until Lonnie's breath was matching Cylvia's in intensity and excitement. Her body squirmed ecstatically as teeth, lips, tongue worked their magic scorchings across her loins. ""Oh God . . . oh God, you're driving me mad I can't take this . . . no, no . . . please stop, Cylvia!"" Her cries filled the room, making Zeigler's hardened penis jerk with blood-filled tingling. God! He was having a hard time controlling his throbbing cock, waiting until Cylvia was ready to let it take the place of her teasing mouth. Lonnie's mind whirled and she gasped in short, grunting breaths as Cylvia slid from her moist pubic slit, playing with her hungry cunt opening, and then thrust her tongue deep as it would go inside her vaginal tunnel. Lonnie could feel that pink tongue all the way up her belly and to her breasts. But the Oliss wife wasn't satisfied; she wanted more than soft moans, she wanted to be begged, to be screamed at . . . Cylvia raised her face and grinned lewdly up the expanse of undulating flesh, past the rose-tipped crests of Lonnie's breasts. Her mouth and cheeks were moist and glistening from her own saliva and the young wife's secretions. ""Tell me,"" she taunted. ""Tell me what you want . . . tell me, Lonnie!"" Lonnie gasped and rolled her body from side to side, and sobbed uncontrollably in humiliation and rippling sensuality. She couldn't, she just couldn't do what Cylvia wanted . . . it was too lewd to form into words . . . but then she saw the young girl on the bed with the dog again, and she shuddered as her own lust erupted deep in her belly at the salacious sight. The girl was reveling in total, abandoned humiliation as the panting, lunging animal fucked her on the bed, in full view of the glassed-in rooms. Rivulets of moisture were clearly visible in the crevice of the girl's rotating buttocks, the droplets glistening in the stage-lights. ""Damn it, Lonnie, tell me!"" Cylvia hissed urgently. Lonnie Carmel watched the girl in abject fascination, almost delirious from the suckings on her own cunt and the lewdness of the dumb beast screwing the young girl. But she clenched her teeth shut, unable to comply with the obscene command of the woman hovering over her. And yet . . . as the girl on the stage undulated her buttocks, and the stage slowly revolved so that all of the alien coupling could be seen, Lonnie realized that the girl, far from her earlier look of abhorrence, was now encouraging the German Shepherd to fuck her. The little blonde's face was contorted in enrapturement and her taut breasts danced beneath her hunched body, moving in time to the huge dog cock which was skewering her warm, throbbing pussy. The girl was no longer a female human being --- but a quivering mass of lust-deranged, sweating flesh begging for subjugation, reveling in the delicious screwing she was receiving from behind. And . . . as Lonnie Carmel watched all this, the dam inside her burst. Eager and desperate mewlings poured from her lips, as she knew her plight was hopeless, the pleasure too great. Her mouth opened and closed to the sensuous lickings of the girlfriend in and around her cunt. A hot flame burst from her tortured loins all the way up to her breasts, and she was no longer able to fight the lust which raced out of control through her body. ""Do it . . . do it . . . yes, dooo iiiitttttttt,"" she babbled frantically. ""Do what?"" Cylvia teased, and Zeigler grinned down at the two women's faces of lust and added: ""Yes, Lonnie, tell us what you want me to do to you.""\n""Fuck me! Fuck me! Please . . ."" Lonnie's whole tormented soul shuddered under the lash of her self-defilement, but she was cognizant of nothing save her own obscene words. ""Fuck meeeee!"" Cylvia crawled from between her passion-deranged friend's thighs, a satisfied grin on her wet, glistening mouth. ""She's ready for anything you want to do to her, Sam. Her nice, tight little cunt is snapping like a fish out of water. Go ahead and fuck her good!"" The last shards of her marital vows dissolved into dust as Lonnie took her eyes from the dog fucking the young girl on the stage bed and focused her attention on the cool rush of air over her wet pubic slit and the man standing over her. It was then that she consciously recognized the thick, fat stump of flesh and blood which protruded from his curly pubic hair. She saw it for what it was --- his aching, raging penis --- and what it meant to her --- the end of her fidelity. The final, bitter capitulation of all which she had held sacred since taking her wedding ring from Roger. She shuddered as Zeigler crawled over her naked body, and parted the lips of her vagina with his fingers, but she offered no resistance. She wanted him . . . she wanted that huge scarlet penis inside her . . . and once more she groaned: ""Fuck me . . . oh, please fuck me . . ."" Then he crushed down upon her, and there was a sharp stab of fire in her belly. She twitched and writhed and groaned her welcome of his punishing cock as he ground the shaft deep up into her receptive cunt. Her face contorted, and cries of ecstasy burst from her lips. His cock head battered her cervix, probing deeper and deeper, past where even her husband had ever been. Forgotten was the remnants of her shame and perversion in her actions forgotten was Roger, her marriage, today, tomorrow . . . everything except the dark well of her lust. She wanted to be fucked like this, she wanted to be subjected to any further lewd demands placed on her fire-wracked body. ""Hot damn, would you look at her go!"" Cylvia Oliss said, breathing hard. ""I never imagined she'd be this choice!""\n""Man . . . man is she tender and tight,"" groaned the gangster as he surged and thrust his cock in her cunt. ""I could fuck her to death!""\n""Fine with me,"" Cylvia said. ""She's been Mrs. Sweet and Innocent too damned long."" The defiling words only came through Lonnie's haze dimly, and she became something like the girl on the bed --- an inhuman devil of spreading legs and sucking, clasping cunt. ""Ohhhhh, yes, Sam! Fuck me hard! Fuck me hard!"" Zeigler slipped his hands beneath her buttocks and raised them to his straining cock. Lonnie moaned incoherently and wound her warm, smooth legs around his hips, and the velvet walls of her vagina held his rigid, pumping cock until she could feel every inch of his hotly pulsating shaft. She was insane as she'd never been before, completely surrendered to the lure of sexual fulfillment, and her drugged mind reveled in her wickedness. ""Hell, look at her hot little cunt climb and suck!"" Cylvia gasped. Through crazed, flickering eyes Lonnie saw her best friend lying on the floor beside them, the woman's eyes feasting on the close-up of Zeigler's rock-hardened penis screwing demonically into her desperately pulsating cunt. The blonde-haired wife had her legs bent up around her, her knees touching her pooling breasts and her full pubic area was wide and fully before Lonnie's view. From clitoris to anus, the stretched cunt slit was a proud, inflamed pink, and Cylvia was masturbating wildly. Her fingers were plunging crazily in and out of her gaping vaginal hole as she struggled for breath, her face never off of the lewd, carnal drubbing of penis into vagina but scant inches away. ""Ram it to her, Sam, ram it to her!"" Cylvia grunted. The words lashed at Lonnie, for the thrashing body of her girlfriend was sending still more messages of lewdness through her. That throbbing cunt of hers was less than six inches away, the couch she was being fucked on without legs, and Cylvia lying with her head toward the grinding loins of Lonnie and Zeigler. Lonnie felt her senses slip yet another notch . . . and for the first time she didn't fight the prurient lusts. She did what her body demanded she do. Twisting slightly, she bent her shoulders and head that scant half foot . . . ""Christ!"" gaped Zeigler from above. ""She . . . she wants to suck you off, Cylvia! Let her! God damn it! Let her kiss your cunt!"" He was whipped to still further pile-driving surges but the obscenity of the menage a trots that this once proud, once innocent little wife had instigated. Urged by the fucking of her insatiable cunt, Lonnie felt the overwhelming passion to pay Cylvia back in kind. She wanted to suck her open cunt until Cylvia was screaming as she had, and in her zealous mind, her action became almost one of revenge. She dipped until she could run her ovalled lips over the moist slit, and Cylvia removed her fingers hurriedly and lifted her buttocks so that Lonnie's entire mouth could engulf her throbbing cunt. She wanted the helpless wife of Roger Carmel to make her cunt spasm with orgasm, for the young Lonnie to tongue her to climax, and her hands gripped her heaving breasts and squeezed with sadistic strength, her brain lost in the heat of the fiery spasms rolling from her vaginal slit. She wanted it . . . oh God, she wanted it! Lonnie's twin centers of desire drove on. She was almost ready to cum and could not stop either her mouth or her cunt. Her belly danced with relentless excitement and her hot-walled vagina gripped around Zeigler's plunging cock like a warm, clenched fist, while his balls pounded against her buttocks and the soft-haired skin of her wide spread loins. Spurred on by the double sight of dog in girl and Lonnie on Cylvia, Zeigler dug deeper, forcing Lonnie's legs farther back, his cock fucking into her like a pile-driving machine gone mad. Then Cylvia, the sucking lips driving her to raw, naked insanity, rocked back and forth and she screamed out: ""I'm cuuummmiiinnngggg!"" She jerked and twisted crazily beneath the oral drubbings of the wife. ""Suck me harder, you bitch! Suck me harder!"" And her whole cunt spilled out with the juices of her orgasm. ""Ahhhh!"" Zeigler fucked into Lonnie's churning cunt, the cries and moans egging him with burning heat. Lonnie cried out from the brutal impalement --- her voice muffled --- but her greedy vagina clasped around his shaft and slithered up wetly to devour still more. She was cumming, tooo . . . sweat was pouring from her body as she strove wildly for her climax . . . it was so close . . . And then --- A wail from outside the room was heard by Lonnie. It was so loud that it came through the room's glass, and so pitiful and anguished that it filtered through the liquor and sensation fogged mind of the hopelessly skewered wife, and made her take her mouth from Cylvia's straining cunt. She was able to see in the reflection of the room's mirrors to stage . . . the girl . . . the giant dog . . . The little teen-ager was in the first throes of her orgasm, and she was screwing her cunt back against the dog insanely. The beast jerked forward, and his tuberous scarlet cock spit out its animal sperm in hard surges, deep up in the girl's vagina, releasing her own climax. Thick white cream appeared at her cuntal mouth as her belly muscles squeezed with her sensations, and rivulets of the dog sperm ran down the backs of her ivory thighs to the bed below. The large beast slipped his deflating cock from her and she pitched forward, seemingly unconscious; the dog wagged his tail in obvious appreciation and in a last act of depravity, licked her wide-spread thighs and pussy, licking his own animal semen from her quivering cunt. And this perversion blasted Lonnie's brain. Is a dog, is that dog, really that satisfying? With a shudder of forbidden horror, her whole body tensed, and that was the last little bit needed to set off Zeigler's boiling testicles. He groaned and suddenly Lonnie could feel his hot waves of male seed shoot hotly up into her dilated womb. Her head whirled with lust as the hot, powerful squirts filled her belly to the bursting point. She could feel its forceful jets spattering against the walls of her womb . . . but she was still seconds away from her own frantically building release. His cock began to slowly stop its wild ejaculations, and she couldn't stand it. ""No! No! Wait . . . please wait for me . . ."" She sobbed with frustration, but her pleas were useless. She clenched her buttocks desperately up against his softening penis which had lost its mastery over her seething desires, and her heels pounded ineffectually on his backsides as with an empty groan of satisfaction, he rolled from her, exhausted. Lonnie was beside herself, torn between the hot hungering need scorching her still insatiated cunt and the quick twinge of shame and humiliation that flitted through her desire-contorted brain. She rolled her head, whimpering. Her end was so near . . . and yet so far. She kicked out her legs and with her own hands fingerfucked her desperately sucking pussy, digging into herself greedily, trying to reach the impossible depths of the man named Ziegler's vanquished cock. ""Fuck me . . . Oh God help me, but please fuck me . . .""\n""Give it to her,"" Cylvia goaded, sitting up, glazed eyed and for the moment satiated. ""Shoot it to her again.""\n""I will, you little nymphomaniac. She's not dead yet,"" Zeigler panted, ""but I sure am for a few minutes. God almighty, she's insatiable!""\n""Want me to make your cock hard for you?"" Cylvia teased. ""Want me to take your cock and put it on my mouth and suck you until it's hard again?"" Zeigler groaned at the lurid thought, and incredibly, his cock stirred slightly. ""No,"" he decided. ""I want Lonnie to suck me. I want her to put those lovely lips of hers over my cock and suck me until I cum in her mouth. And then,"" he said, his eyes two glittering stones of lasciviousness, ""and then I'll screw her in that hairless little asshole of hers. If I've got the strength left.""\n""You do, Sam,"" Cylvia replied knowingly. ""You always have with me, anyway, and I'd say that little Mrs. Carmel is as much --- if not more of a prick-riser than I am.""\n""Impossible!"" Zeigler said, grinning. ""Well, if you get too tired, I know a number of guys and one large dog that'll love to fuck her --- and are going to, if I have my way!""\n""And you always do, don't you, Cylvia?"" Zeigler said with a knowing smile. ""You always do."" Mrs. Lonnie Carmel could only hear this lewd conversation with the infitesimal portion of her brain that was still lucid. The rest of her was a quivenng mass of frustrations and lusts. Her only reaction to the two others were her rambling cries of desire. ""Fuck me . . . please, I must have more . . . fuck me . . ."" And . . . in the background Cylvia Oliss' voice droned almost gleefully on . . ."" And when Tamera's friends get through gangfucking that snotty little daughter of hers I think both mother and daughter will be ready for a little dual workout with all the boys at the same time. Won't the sight of that tear innocent Mr. Roger Carmel's mind apart. He should be ready for anything we ask him to do after that! . . .\n\n\n\nChapter 9\n\nSaturday morning arrived all too soon. Jennifer Carmel, the day before an innocent virgin teen-ager, stared at the blinds on the windows. Her skin was pale, as if the ice-water she felt in her veins was actually flowing in place of her blood. She was as confused as any little girl could have been and she tried to sort her ambivalent feelings as she lay under the covers of her bed. She curled her legs up, letting the blankets fall away so that she could hug her knees protectively, and would have probably run to her parent if she had any to go to. Father was out of town. Father was not there to be the father she had needed before last night, and she knew that his upright morals wouldn't have allowed him to be the father on which she could rely on for judgment and understanding. Mother --- hell, she hadn't gotten home until after Jennifer had, and the noise she'd made, whooping and hollering and . . . well, it had sounded like crying, but the young girl was too fogged with sleep and the effects of the marijuana, liquor, and the sex she'd seen and done to be completely cognizant. Mother was still asleep, and she wouldn't have under stood anyway. No, Jennifer felt that she was alone, with no one to turn to for guidance. Mentally she was enmeshed in the guilt of having succumbed to temptation and allowed herself to display her sweet, tender pussy and taut breasts in front of all those kids --- even though they were doing the same --- and writhe abandonly in naked intercourse with Stan Lubin on the floor of that cabin. She swallowed, her shame-parched throat and looked down at her nubile, firm body with its snowy crests of rounded breasts and flat stomach and the black triangular silk of her sparse young pubic mound. As she looked down at herself, she miserably realized that although her dream had been shattered hopelessly and she had given up her virginity and her dignity all in one wild night, she wasn't entirely filled with self- abomination. Oh, there were the long-standing agonies to contend with, the morals and ethics which she'd been weaned on since birth, but for all of the warnings she'd received about allowing ""advances"" from a boy, she had to admit, if only privately to herself, that she hadn't broken out in warts or become wretchedly ill or really changed her basic nature much. She had had a dream of a large, soft double-bed with white, frilly sheets and a husband lying tenderly between her open legs. She kept thinking about Stan Lubin buffeting her tender throbbing young cunt last night with his lust-filled cock, her breasts swollen and hurting from his trembling hands, and the way she willingly allowed him to do it to her over and over . . . until she was ready to promise him anything for the pleasure of having more. Now she had no dream, no bed, no tender patience, no husband . . . The dream hadn't become a nightmare but it hadn't left her totally at ease, the way her girl-friend Tamera certainly would be this morning. Of course, Tamera was experienced at letting guys fuck her --- the salacious way she'd been with her boyfriend, Vic, last night, and then let one of the other football team members fuck her too was an indelible imprint on Jennifer's mind. Physically she felt all right. Her head was thick and stuffy like muslin, but Tamera had told her afterwards, on the way home, that was to be expected until she got used to marijuana. The little teen-ager tentatively explored her breasts and loins, found them sensitive, but in a delightful, tingling way. Her still moist vagina was a little redder than usual --- about the way the pink, hair-lined little slit looked after she had fingered it and made herself cum --- and while her wet, tantalizing cunt hole was perhaps a little larger than before, it was more alive and healthy than she could ever recall. She let one finger slowly draw its way up from the puckered sphincter ring of her anus to her trembling red nub of her clitoris. Stan's white semen is still lying deep in my stomach, she thought, trying desperately to feel the overwhelming, inundating sordidness and dirty anguish that she had believed she should feel. But the more she dwelled on the episode, the more her whirling mind replayed the dizzy climb --- starting from when Stan had put his arm around her in Vic's car. The drinking, the new sensation of marijuana, the heavy musk in the air as the other couples sank into their world of writhing, naked, pagan passion, up . . . up to where she was watching her girl- friend abandonly making love with her boyfriend while Stan kissed her firm, hard-nippled breasts and let his hand tease its way into her vaginal slit, her pink lips and clitoral bud and moist, quivering cunt mouth . . . and the lewd sight of his huge, blood-swollen penis moving into her virginal pussy, the shock of immediate pain . . . and then the breaking of her hymen and his merciless sawing back and forth while the pleasure drove her nearly insane. How could she lie here now and even admit that she had liked it? But she had! The revelation that she had liked it, had liked the attention from Stan, had liked the comradeship from the others --- all this bothered her more than the smaller amounts of guilt her upbringing still made her feel. Yes, I . . . like it, and . . . and Oh God, I want it again. I want to cum with Stan's cock in me. She must be sick, must be a juvenile delinquent and pervert for having no true shame for her actions, but only an emptiness inside her belly which was crying for more. Her body had not only betrayed her, but was forcing her to search out for further indecencies. Tears of humiliation cascaded down her cheeks in a tiny waterfall of self-incrimination. Slowly, like an automaton, she rose and began to dress. Heaped in one corner were her soiled, even ripped clothes; souvenirs of last night's debauched party. She averted her wet, puffed eyes from them, a shiver of apprehension rippling through her as she zipped up a pair of stretch pants. They reminded her that Stan Lubin had made her promise to . . . to have more than himself, to let some of his friends take turns gang-fucking her, and he'd mentioned other . . . things he wanted to do to her too. And it was all going to start that very day. He was going to pick her up at the house, and as he'd threatened, she'd better be waiting and ready. Or else.\n\n* * *\n\nSam Zeigler sat in his luxurious appointed office and toyed with a miniature Spanish dagger he used as a letter opener. His swarthy face was lit by the glare of his desk lamp, making the evil smirk which crossed his mouth that much more devilish. He leaned back in his leather chair, pricking his thumb with the opener absently. Yeah, Oliss and his wife had cooked up a wild scheme, and whether it worked or not, he had been getting a lot of fun out of it. He laid his head against the chair and shut his eyes and once more he dreamed of the salacious evening he'd shared with that innocent young wife of Roger Carmel, the black-haired Lonnie, and the insatiable Mrs. Cylvia Oliss. It had all taken place up one floor, in his ""show-room"" --- and peripherally he made a mental note to himself to raise the girl performer's salary by a hundred a week. His lips curled into a slightly wider smile as he thought of the performer's near hysterical submission to Fang, his German Shepherd in front of all of his special customers. She never been fucked by a dog before, and certainly wasn't aware that it was going to happen to her last night; but the best shows are the spontaneous types when the girl is truly terrified and not just acting --- just like she hadn't been acting when Fang had slipped his huge animal cock inside her pussy and made her writhe her naked young body around in lewd ecstasy. The girl had enjoyed it, Fang had enjoyed it --- the wild young wife, Lonnie, had enjoyed it, getting heated up from that and Cylvia's hot lashing of pink tongue against her raven-crested, clenching vaginal slit until she'd have been willing to let the whole Club Royale staff fuck her . . . which was an idea to file away for the future. Zeigler could still see in his mind's eye how the once-proud Lonnie Carmel had looked when he had finished fucking her silly, sprawled nakedly open on the couch, quivering, her satin legs wide-stretched on either side and her arms dangling doll-like over the edges. Her belly had been filled to the bursting point with his hot, sticky cum, and her wet matted pubic hair had glistened lewdly in the room's dim light, the insides of her creamy thighs smeared with his white semen, which trickled together with her own co- mingling climatic lubricants and Cylvia's saliva between her soft, yielding crevice and puddled on the couch fabric below. The lewd, evilly erotic memories stirred the heat in his blood, making his throbbing cock jerk in his pants. God, he wasn't sure he could hold off fucking that hot bitch of a wife again while Cylvia Oliss set up the deal for later on tonight. He wanted to have her stretched out again, her tight little cunt lips sliding smoothly around his hardened penis like a greased oval ring . . . He groaned and placed his hand down, trying to stop the building pressures in his testicles from making his now painful erection from bulging his trousers any worse than they were already. But on second thought, why couldn't he have the luscious Mrs. Carmel again? Right now, if he wanted to --- which he did. It couldn't hurt the Oliss plan; all he had to make sure was that Lonnie was at the Club later. Come to think of it, what difference did it make whether it hurt the plans or not? Zeigler had already started his own machination going, one independent of the Olisses for the simple reason he had no intention of sharing the money Carmel's invention would bring to them. If the Oliss plan worked, all well and fine he'd ease them out after they handed over the goods. If his own plan worked, then he wouldn't even have to put up with a scene of recriminations and threats which would be sure to follow the realization by the Olisses that they'd been taken. Besides, two ways were better than one --- Zeigler like to hedge his bets; or, like so many of the underworld executives, he didn't gamble unless it was on a sure thing. Along with the recruitment of the Olisses some months back, Sam Zeigler had also hired a call- girl that he knew. She had been a private secretary before turning to the profession of prostitution for the simplest of reasons: she liked the money and liked the work. What the hell, as she had said, she'd been going to bed with men for years; she might as well start getting money for what she'd always given away. Zeigler, spotting the combination of beauty --- for Kim Copeland was one of the cutest girls he'd ever met --- and talent in and out of the bed, told her to go to Kirsten and get a job at the Skopos manufacturing plant. She was to be a ringer, and one way or the other see if she could get information on the device Carmel was making. Kim hated the small town; only the fat bonus Zeigler paid her every week made up for the dust and dumb characters and no action. She couldn't ply her trade without jeopardizing her job --- which she had she had finally gotten --- so Zeigler had to fork over her average weekly take on top of his bonus, and added to her paycheck at Skopos, she was able to salt away a sizable amount. But the only position which had occurred at Skopos had been secretary to the personnel manager and the result was that she had learned very little about the miniscopos, even in spite of the love affair she had instigated with the assistant chief of production. It seemed that all the important information was stored in Roger Carmel's head, and others only knew inconsequential bits and pieces of the whole jig-saw, and had no access to his files. Martin Oliss had always considered Roger Carmel of such upstanding character that the man would never dream of having an extra-marital affair. Zeigler had gone along with the opinion just in case he could somehow use his ""ace-in-the hole,"" Kim Copeland, but the gangster was shrewder than Oliss, and knew that just because a man is honest, doesn't mean that he can't be blinded momentarily and lose control of himself. Oliss, Zeigler concluded, confused an accidental fall from grace with a planned consideration by a person to be dishonest, for obviously Oliss had never done anything evil or lewd without a thorough review of exactly what he was doing. And even if Roger Carmel did reject the advances of a pro like Kim Copeland, it was worth a try . . . Kim Copeland had been phoned that morning; Zeigler had just hung up the phone from talking to her. She had been enthusiastic about the assignment, and knew just the partner to get for the taking of the pictures while she and Carmel were in her home, fucking like hell on her bed. She'd used the man many times before when she was running a blackmail racket, and since the squeeze on Carmel was different only because there was going to be information handed over instead of money, she was on familiar turf and could handle herself and Carmel with practiced ease. After all, she'd told Zeigler, Carmel is just another man. A damned fine-looking one, she'd added, and she was getting tired of the production assistant anyway. Zeigler laughed softly to himself. Sometime today or tonight, Roger Carmel was going to end up fucking Kim Copeland --- and that called for a little celebration. Like fuck Roger Carmel's beautiful, naive little wife again. He reached for the phone-book to look up the Carmel number. Then he put the book aside and picked up the telephone. Knowing that he had fucked her silly for over three hours last night only made him desire her more, and he lewdly hoped that she would tease him again with her defensively resisting protests. All in vain, all in vain, he mused, and whistled as he dialed her number.\n\n* * *\n\nA sudden blast from a car horn awoke Lonnie Carmel. Then there was the fuzzy, distant, only half-jointed sound of the pattering of shoes and the slamming of a door . . . the roar of an engine, and the squeal of tires. Lonnie lay still for a time, listening. The house was now silent, strangely so, and the softness of her drowsiness was slow to dissipate, like fog on a cold, wet morning. Lonnie moved at last, only to feel excruciating pain. ""Ohhh,"" she groaned aloud, ""what happened to me?"" Her head was like a block of molten lead, and her muscles were tied in spasming knots which made her want to jump --- but then the pain in her skull would begin and she had to lie still until it passed. She had a hard time thinking --- remembering what had happened to her . . . The drinking --- the capitulation of her aroused, frustrated body to the blandishments, hands, mouth, and blonde-haired vagina of Cylvia Oliss --- the obscene show with that nubile little girl and that monster beast of a German Shepherd dog --- Sam Zeigler, naked and plunging his fiery cock deep, deep into her feverish, wide-splayed vagina . . . a vagina that had only been touched by her husband before . . . The total impact of what she had allowed to happen to her hit hard and the traces of her sleepiness vanished. She shot upright, impervious to the pain. ""My God!"" Questions began to run through her head faster than her muddled brain could answer them. How did I get home? Who dressed me? Why did it happen at all? Why? Why? She stumbled from her bed and lurched against the bureau, staring at herself in the mirror. ""Oh no,"" she moaned thickly, ""I must be dreaming it. I must be. I just must be."" Yet heavy lines marred her fresh, young skin, and her eyes were sunk deeply in their black rimmed sockets as though she'd aged ten years overnight. She looked down at her naked, curvaceous nude body and saw the mass of burnished marks and rose-colored bruises around her breasts and inner thighs. Her rich, full dark-tipped breasts were nearly raw, and light exploration of her pubic area with her fingers proved to be exceedingly painful. She tried to tentatively feel between her black soft hair and down between the swollen, inflamed lips of her well-fucked cunt, but she couldn't; she had to grip the edge of the bureau from the sharp spasm of ache which lanced from her pussy up through her belly. ""Oh, God, oh God, oh God,"" she chanted, and then forcing back tears and a wracking sob, she opened the closet next to her and took out a chenille robe Roger had given her the previous Christmas. She slipped it over her lithe, trembling nakedness and buttoned it part way down, then holding the bottom portion with her hand, she stepped out into the hallway, almost fearful that her innocent daughter would see her like this. In the kitchen, after plugging in the percolator, Lonnie glimpsed a sheet of ruled notepaper on the table. She crossed and picked it up and saw that it was a message from Jennifer in her neat, round handwriting. Mom, it read, Have gone for the day with Stan. Hope you don't mind. Will be back tonight. Love Jennifer. Lonnie crumpled the note and flung it from her. Poor, naive Jennifer. Her daughter was with this Lubin boy --- did her day also include being with Tamera Ollis and her boyfriend, Vic Cain? Lonnie shuddered and sunk to one of the chairs, miserably placing her chin in her palms. Cylvia Oliss, how that ""friend"" had fooled her! Was her daughter the same way? Was Jennifer safe with Stan and Vic and Tamera . . . or were they all as depraved as Tamera's mother, and were trying to lead little Jennifer into the same kind of wild, salacious life as Cylvia had introduced Lonnie to? The horror of having her young teen-age offspring having her tender mind and body warped by the corruption that Cylvia represented made her almost want to vomit. Lonnie thought for a crazy moment of phoning the police, and reporting that her daughter was in danger . . . then the bubbling of the coffee brought her back to reality, and as she poured herself a cup and walked back in the bedroom, her shoulders slumped and her head bowed with the knowledge that such a panicked move would be disastrous. For one thing, she had no way of knowing that Tamera was like her mother, or that even if she was, that Jennifer was with her or in danger. After all, it was daylight out there, and Jennifer knew enough not to drink or let boys get too fresh with her --- heaven knows Lonnie had told her about saving herself for her husband enough times --- and tonight she would have the chance for a real heart-to-heart, mother-daughter chat. Then, in the privacy and calmness of their own home, she could make Jennifer understand how important it would be to end her friendship with Tamera. To go to the police, hysterical and obviously overcome with fear, would force Lonnie to admit her own wretched part in the affair . . . and then everybody would know what kind of woman she'd allowed herself to become. Everybody --- including her husband, Roger. Roger would be repulsed, brand her a whore, and rightly so; he would divorce her, and she would be like so much excrement in his eyes. And Jennifer could ever be taken away from her! Dear God, what a nightmare she was living! Lonnie managed to climb back into bed and stretch out, the coffee steaming on the table alongside her. Some of the beginning hysteria with which she had awakened passed as she sipped the brew, and now her mind could reply to some of her questions. She remembered the almost dreamlike trance she had fallen into after cumming . . . cumming how many times? That was lost, the count not taken at the time. Cylvia and Zeigler must have dressed her and carried her to the car after they'd had their way with her; there was the dim recollection of watching Cylvia Oliss and the gangster obscenely fucking together on one of the couches after she was unable to spread her exhausted thighs again. They must have taken her home and seen to it that she was in bed . . . Cylvia. Her girl-friend's name was like a cancer in Lonnie's mind. The thought of that bisexual bitch and the flagrantly lewd acts she had performed on Lonnie's body, of her willingness to have that Sam Zeigler seduce the heretofore faithful wife, her constant desire for further perversions . . . What had possessed Cylvia to do such things? What did the lovely blonde woman have against Lonnie? Lonnie had trusted her, accepted her as a friend and protector, and for her to lead Lonnie into perversion and participate while her helplessly drugged body was subjected to the most depraved indignities --- was there some thing in her nature which enjoyed seeing the humiliation of others? Then, with an anguished groan of realization, Lonnie remembered that she herself had been drawn by the ravishment of the young girl by the monstrous German Shepherd. She had been repulsed at first, but then she had watched with fascination, her own unleashed passions, permitting Zeigler and Cylvia to take possession of her hungry body. She was no better than they were, merely newer at the games; hadn't her own body bucked and twisted in its own lustful fulfillment beneath her attackers? And hadn't she actually instigated some of the perverse forms of sexual delight? God, yes . . . she had, she had . . .! She unbuttoned her bathrobe and once more inspected her radiant, shining white body, this time not looking for outward signs of damage, but traces of dissipation. Strange, she admitted, no body would know that I had been Bucked and sucked half-crazy by both a man and a woman last night . . . She concentrated on her breasts, and thought of how Sam Zeigler and Cylvia had taken their taut, puckish uplift and made them come alive. Yes, made her come alive, she was forced to confess, come alive and beg for Zeigler's huge, throbbing penis to salve her tortured, palpitating cunt. Lonnie squeezed her eyes shut as the erotic remembrances flooded through her . . . she had never felt so alone, so helpless in all her life. Going to her husband would be tantamount to ending her marriage, which was now her one support; going to the authorities was out for the same reasons she couldn't go to them with her fears about Jennifer; going to her daughter never occurred to her. The torment which boiled through Lonnie Carmel's mind was worse than the agonies Jennifer suffered, for the black-haired young wife and mother had had nearly twice as many years to be come infused with the mores and guilts of her parents and society. That, and she was of an older, less permissive age, and the strictures against what she had done were much stronger than the ones Jennifer faced. Yet Lonnie also had many more years of sexual experience with her husband, and her body was not beginning to be awakened but already the product of fire and lust. It had been channeled into a higher plane of awareness by the Oliss' --- and that meant that Lonnie was that much more demanding and conscious of her requirements. Even as she thought of the night before and the depraved way she and her girl-friend and Zeigler had been with each other, her hands brushed her bruised, violated body, reliving the feelings Her fingertips cooled her hot flesh and in spite of herself, Lonnie touched one tender nipple. The little rosebud flowered into a hardened chip, and then in shock Lonnie sat up. Oh God, I mustn't! Her breath shuddered, ragged and pulsating. Control yourself. Stop this . . . this carnal thinking! She gazed down at her naked loins, seeing them outwardly calm but feeling that they were already a seething mass of sensual desire. Her pink-rimmed cunt lips seemed to twitch and spasm through the covering of her dark curling pubic hair, and as sore as her vagina was, she spread her legs, drawing the lips apart so that the blood colored skin and her clitoris were visible, and the darker, more wet and sensitive opening gaped, tingling from the rush of cool air. Groaning she lay back, the blood rising in her cheeks as more vividly than ever the memories of Zeigler's virile body, his thick pulsing cock and heavy testicles swaying beneath his hirsute loins . . . and of Cylvia Oliss, taut-breasted and desire hot in her eyes, her blonde pubic hair a fleecy, moist blanket around her thin, pink pussy and her creamy, satin-soft inner thighs . . . Her hips dug back on their own volition and before she could gather the strength to resist the compelling flame in her belly, she began to rub her palms around her hair-fringed cuntal valley, her fingers gently moving back and forth over her moistening, coral-tinged vaginal lips, and the tide of her passion began to flow over her once again. I must be sick . . . I can't allow tats . . . I must stop myself . . . I . . . And then the phone rang. Lonnie pulled her hand away from her moist, tingling pussy, and not bothering with the robe walked rapidly to the hall desk. She stopped the phone's insistent clamor on its third ring. Roger . . . maybe it's Roger . . . ""Yes?"" she asked hesitantly, hoping to hear her husband's reassuring and familiar voice. Instead she heard a voice that sounded like coal rattling down a chute, a voice which was all too familiar and anything but reassuring. ""Lonnie?"" A cold, clammy creepiness stole along her spine, as if a snake was crawling up her backsides. ""What . . . what do you want?""\n""You know who this is?""\n""Y-yes,"" the hapless young mother moaned. ""You're Sam. Sam Zeigler."" The voice on the other end chuckled confidently. ""That's right, Lonnie-baby, Sam Zeigler. And I wanted to tell you what a pleasant time I had last night. I enjoyed fucking you greatly, I did."" Again the lewd snicker, and Lonnie's body chilled as if suddenly plunged in ice. She wanted to hang up and then dress in something big and bulky and warm. ""I've been thinking about what fun we had, and I'd like to see you again.""\n""No . . . never!"" she gasped, the blood rushing to her face in an uncontrollable blush, the shock of his words and their implications striking her with deathly horror. ""I'm never going to allow such . . . things to happen like that again! Never, you hear, Mr. Zeigler?""\n""Oh, I hear you, Lonnie, but now you hear me,"" Zeigler snapped back, his tone rasping and menacing. ""If you think your escapade last night is upsetting to you now, how would you like your husband to find out what you did? How you wanted me to fuck you over and over and how you licked that sweet pussy of your friend, Mrs. Cylvia Oliss, until she was cumming along with you and me. Huh, Mrs. Pure-heart? What would happen to your marriage and family then?""\n""You --- you wouldn't!"" Lonnie groaned, stumbling against the table and almost dropping the receiver from her nerve-shattered hand. ""Not if we come to some kind of . . . arrangement, Lonnie, baby. We're both adults, aren't we? I'm sure that if you try hard you can think of ways to keep me happy and quiet.""\n""Blackmail!"" the horrified wife cried out. ""You're sick! A sick, degenerate blackmailer!""\n""Don't call me names, Mrs. Carmel,"" Zeigler snapped back harshly. ""I mean, you are the Mrs. Lonnie Carmel the adulteress, aren't you? You are married to Roger Carmel, but let me and Cylvia Oliss fuck you silly at my club last night, aren't you?"" He barked out a caustic, lewd laugh at his rhetorical, if vulgar, question. ""Of course you are. And I'll be at your house in a little while, Mrs. Carmel. Lonnie, baby.""\n""What --- what for?""\n""To see just how much my silence is really worth,"" came the smooth, assured reply. ""Be there, and be ready to please me.""\n""But ---""\n""Oh, and another thing. I like thin black undies. You got any? Sure, you do. All women have. Well, wear them, bra and panties."" With that last demand, the gangster hung up. Lonnie shook desperately, gaping at the dead instrument. It took a long moment for her to get hold of herself, and then her mind was a seething torrent of agony and despair. He wanted her again. He wanted to debase and humiliate her again as he had last night, and what could she do to stop it? She had to think . . . but it was no use. To hide, to deny what she had done with him and Cylvia would be foolish. Zeigler was just the kind of slimy man who would do as he threatened. She was trapped, and she would have to submit or somehow muster the courage and fight him when he arrived. Thank God, at least, her daughter wasn't here. Before going to the bedroom she poured herself a quick glass of scotch, and though the taste was harsh and the liquid molten fire in her throat and stomach, she downed the glass --- and had an other for courage. Then she went and found the black bra and panties given to her on a past birthday, which because of their sheerness were impractical and embarrassing to wear normally. Over these she slipped a white cotton sheath with a gold chain belt, and then spent considerable time in front of the vanity putting on her makeup and combing her hair. She wanted to be as alluring as she could when Sam Zeigler arrived in hopes of convincing him to give her the silence she needed without compromising herself too deeply. But she had the forelorn knowledge that if Zeigler insisted, she would not be able to resist.\n\n\n\nChapter 10\n\nRoger Carmel slumped dejectedly at his desk. The papers in front of him were all a blur to him, their words and diagrams so much confused jumbles of print before his weary, agonized eyes. He hadn't slept well the previous night; hadn't really been to sleep at all, in fact, for too much preyed on his mind, too much kept eating at him, and his infrequent dozings had been more light, dream-filled slumbers between his tossing and turnings. Martin Oliss had implanted a bomb in Carmel's brain, a ticking time- bomb of dread and agony and suspicion which Carmel would have almost preferred having it explode and get it over with. As it was, he was tortured by the passage of time before Oliss' private detective either confirmed or denied whether Carmel's wife, Lonnie, had fallen into the clutches of this blackmailing Lothario Oliss' own wife had become prey to this evil perverter, whoever he was, and it had taken Martin a great deal of courage to admit the defiliation of his home and marriage --- and Carmel was sure that the only reason he had finally broken down in the El Mecca lounge last night and told him anything was because Martin Oliss held the terrible secret that more than just Cylvia was involved, that now Lonnie was also part of the vile plot to corrupt and destroy Roger Carmel. And Roger had absolutely no idea how he was going to handle the threat if and when the blackmailer came to see him, as he had Oliss. No plan of action, negative or positive, in defiance or in acceptance, had come to the miserable vice-president all of last night or this morning. He was stymied, thoroughly confused and wretched, unable to fathom the situation, much less how to handle it. The whole affair was so damned alien to him --- so utterly foreign to anything that he'd ever had to encounter before in his entire life! All his whirling mind could dwell upon was the sordid, despicable picture of his wife, his lovely, black- haired loving wife and mother of his beautiful child, in the arms and bed of another man. His brain had continually swirled with lewd pictures of Lonnie and the animal-like unknown lover . . . his wife's curvaceous and alabaster naked body displayed abandonedly before him, her svelte, tapered legs spread and her rich, warm, moist thighs pulsing, her once sacrosanct vagina and breasts maddened and demanding, the unquenchable fires of her lust making her cunt spasm with excitement as her lover hovered over her . . . the pagan debaucher was a faceless lover, for all that Carmel envisioned was his hard, erect, blood pounding cock standing out from his loins, his sac of sperm bloated testicles swinging down between his once faithful wife's open thighs as she ground her squirming buttocks up and reached out to grasp his great throbbing penis and lead it to ward her soft pink-rimmed pussy lips . . . and then the wet sluicing sound as the no-name man wormed his virile cock inside the quivering bearded mouth between her widespread legs, her cuntal tunnel clasping it with its own volition . . . The deep throbbing . . . the incoherent babblings as his desire-convulsed body reached for the magical apex of her climax . . . and then the lewd cascading of their subsequent cummings . . . and the pool of the man's white hot semen pooling in his wife's belly, mingling with her own sexual secretions . . . With a piteous moan, Roger Carmel sunk his head to the desk, once more overcome by his lurid, treacherous vision, more vivid in his imagination than if he was actually there, seeing it all . . . and the horrible part, the thing that really made him feel sick, was that he wasn't sure he had reason to think such depravities. Oliss had emphasized last night and this morning over breakfast, that he could be wrong. The detective could have made a mistake . . . it was too soon to tell . . . wait and the phone call will tell all. So Roger, unable to stop the suspicions running rampant through his mind, was doubly damned for he could be doing his sweet young wife an injustice, a terrible slap against her purity. But the thoughts just wouldn't go away --- as Oliss well knew and had counted on. Carmel fought back the waves of nausea, ashamed at him self for being so weak of character to allow himself to fall apart this way, of condemning his wife in his dreams before he had the evidence. He wanted a drink, two drinks, perhaps a whole bottle to help him forget. He'd become quite drunk last night, but not drunk enough . . . and today it was plain impossible to do any work. Not until this matter was cleared up one way or another. Thankfully, today was Saturday, and the factory was only open until noon. He would spend the afternoon by himself and get thoroughly drunk, so damned drunk that the lashing, whip-like images in his mind would go away . . . A knock on the open door of his office brought him upright. He saw a girl standing in the door way, the secretary to Larson, the personnel manager. He didn't know the girl's name, wasn't especially interested at that particularly moment, and said in a brusque manner, ""Yes? What do you want?"" Kim Copeland smiled tentatively. Demurely she clasped her hands in front of her clinging blue shift, and in a small, hesitant voice, she said, ""I'm sorry to disturb you, Mr. Carmel, but . . .""\n""Well? I'm very busy,"" Carmel snapped. You son of a bitch, you're going to pay for this. Kim's brain looked at the muscular, handsome man who was frowning at her, and she felt the blood boil in her. Kim knew the best way of worming her way into the soft underbelly of a naive and preoccupied man like Roger Carmel, and long practice she judged that this was not the time to be seductive, bewitching, alluring; that was for later, after he had become friendly with her and his guard was down, and perhaps a couple of drinks was warming his stomach and dulling his thoughts. Now she had to be all sweetness and angelic helplessness, and although inside her beat the heart of a carnivorous feline, outwardly she trembled like the mousiest of retiring people. As shy as she seemed to Roger, she still couldn't hide the fact that she was a beautiful sensual woman. She was proud of the thick coils of burnished copper hair, her soft, small hands and smooth white shoulders, of her ripe, up-lifted breasts and her large, round green eyes with their luminescent flecks of gold. ""Gee, Mr. Carmel, I didn't mean to . . ."" She blinked her eyes sadly. Carmel felt sudden pangs of guilt. For Christ's sake, pull yourself together! No reason to jump all over this nice, lovely girl . . . My problems don't have anything to do with her, and she's only trying to do her job. Roger had no way of knowing that her attitude and his reaction was exactly that --- part of her job, the job that she was doing for Zeigler. He said in a contrite voice, ""I'm sorry, miss . . . ah.""\n""Copeland,"" she replied eagerly and stepped into his office. ""Everybody calls me Kim, though. That's short for Kimberly."" Carmel managed to smile. ""All right, Kim, what can I do for you?"" Hooked. The sucker is as gaffed as a salmon . . . ""I came to tell you that your friend, Mr. Oliss, has already left the plant. He asked me to tell you that he won't be able to see you this afternoon."" True enough . . . after I called that silly fool and told him Carmel was unable to meet with him. Kim rubbed her hands nervously. ""I . . . I could have called you on the intercom to tell you but, well . . ."" She lowered her eyes, as if afraid to continue. Now I've frightened the wits out of her. Look at her shake! ""Come on, Kim,"" Roger said softly. ""But what? Don't worry, I won't bite.""\n""It was just that . . . that my car broke down, and . . . and if, if you were going to your motel in a little while . . ."" She let the suggestion dangle. ""You want a ride home, is that it?""\n""Oh, could you, Mr. Carmel? I'd be so grateful. It isn't far from the El Mecca, and otherwise, I'd have to take a taxi, and they're so expensive, and ---"" Rower held up his hand, cutting off her explanations. ""Of course I can, Kim. I'd be glad to."" Least I call do to make up for the bastard way I first treated her. ""Let's see,"" he said, ""It's nearly eleven-thirty now. Do you get off at twelve?""\n""Well, to be honest,"" she said, smoothing her dress front, seemingly unconscious of the way the thin material clung to her rounded thighs and dipped into the hollow of her pussy, ""I can leave anytime you're ready, Mr. Carmel. My work is finished and Mr. Larson didn't even come in today.""\n""In that case, get your coat and your purse, and we'll go right now."" Carmel was glad for the excuse to leave. He stood, smiling. ""And for heaven's sake, if I'm going to call you Kim, then you should call me Roger. Okay?""\n""You know the rules about being too familiar with executives, Mr. Carmel --- Roger,"" Kim said coyly, a small smile dimpling her cheeks. ""I wouldn't want anybody to hear me call you by your first name.""\n""Nonsense,"" Roger said expansively. ""I'll take full responsibility. Besides, as of right now, we're both off work. Right?""\n""Right!"" And Kim Copeland left with a swirl of her dress and a brief flash of her lovely, slim legs. The Chevrolet which Roger had rented at the airport was a large, two- door business Impala which almost steered itself as Roger cruised through the downtown Kirsten traffic. For a small town, it sure had enough people, he thought as a car cut him off, making him swerve into the next lane, but then this was Saturday and all the locals would be shopping, he supposed. Kim Copeland was thrown against him, and she gasped with a startled cry as the softness of her breasts brushed against Roger's shoulder. Her touch made him acutely aware of her presence, more than all of the laughing and pleasant conversation they'd indulged in since leaving the Skopos plant. Kim, he had found, was a smart, sparkling woman, and the rapport between him and her was easily established. He realized in that sudden moment of physical contact that she had allowed him to forget his deep-set troubles, and for those few minutes of grace, he was eternally grateful to her. The lurid green-with-jealousy mental picture of his wife being fucked senseless by another man became more remote as the miles passed, and by the time he parked in front of her apartment house, he was almost sad to see her leave him. Nothing sexual, he hurriedly told himself. Nothing like that at all. Just because Lonnie was --- he snapped the sick reverie as a hot coal began to burn once more in his belly. He turned to the stunning beauty of Kim Copeland and felt the tingle of her provocative physical aura and the relief from his bitter depression. He said: ""Well, this is it, Kim. Glad I could be of service.""\n""Won't you come up for a cup of coffee?"" she asked, her wide eyes dispelling any salacious intentions such an invitation might arouse. Roger felt torn between the natural hesitation of a married man to be alone with so alluring a female as Kim and the reluctance to once more be alone. She purred through her slightly moistened lips, ""Or a drink? It's a little of that old Indian Summer today, and sort of hot. I could use a gin-and tonic, and I don't like drinking alone."" She placed a friendly, warm hand on his leg --- not too low, nor so high as to warn him, scare him off, just at the place mid-leg where a hand might touch innocently. But Roger felt her electric contact, and his mouth went dry. ""I . . . I really don't know if I should.""\n""Do you have anything planned for right now?""\n""Well, no, not really. I . . ."" he looked at her, weakening, and bit his lip. ""I don't know if it would be right, that's all. Kim laughed lightly, like a spring nymph enjoying the morning dew. ""Oh, you men, always thinking about your wives!"" She chuckled again with a lilting, teasing manner. She moved like a lithe cat, her breasts pushing against the fabric of her dress. ""As you told me, Roger, I won't bite."" The reference to his wife, if only in a passing, allegorical way, made Roger jerk on the car seat. His heart trip-hammered. ""What about my wife?"" he said in a halting voice. ""Nothing, Roger,"" Kim said innocently. ""It's just that so many nice men like you place their wives in ivory towers, and stop considering them flesh and blood. Sometimes,"" she added with a rueful almost ironic smirk, ""it can be a rude awakening."" How true. How God-damned true, Roger glumly thought. Kim hit the nail on the head. And what the devil, why shouldn't he go up and have a drink with this delightful, young woman? Surely no harm would be done . . . certainly nothing like the harm his own black-haired bitch of a wife was doing to him. If she was, he had to keep reminding himself, if she was . . . ""All right, you convinced me, Kim,"" he said, and his heart suddenly felt free, for in the sixteen years of marriage he hadn't so much as looked at another woman much less been with one alone and socially. It was just like Kim said, he had placed his wife in the realm of the gods, and she wasn't. His entire concentration on Lonnie had been unrealistic, and now that there was the possibility that she didn't consider her husband as the be-all and end-all of creation, and was unfaithful to his dream-like image of her. His ivory tower of devotion was crumbling rapidly now that its inherently impractical, sand-like foundation had been cracked by Oliss' lewd and evil lies. And Kim Copeland, amoral whore that she was, had been tipped to this by Zeigler, and with callous disregard or sympathy, started the final razing of Roger Carmel's idyllic world, coldly and calculatingly using her feminine and lurid wiles with all the effectiveness of a master game player. Roger Carmel never really had a chance. Her apartment was facing the rear garden on the third floor, and was a spacious and attractive one-bedroom flat. Roger was a little surprised that a secretary could afford the obviously fine quality of Danish modern furniture and hand-rubbed walnut lamps and fine prints on the walls. There was a heady scent of musky perfume in the air --- not unusual for a woman's apartment, but it nevertheless tickled Roger's nostrils, making him quiver with unexplained lightheadedness. He grinned as he sat down on the comfortable couch, thinking of candle-light and old crystal decanters and violins. Hell, there was no use denying it, for all of Kim's apparent shyness, she was a very sensual, very passionate woman. Her modesty was all the more appealing to him, for that meant she wasn't just a promiscuous bitch in heat, but considered the men in her life as important and desirable for their minds and affections as their prowess in bed. May God! Stop thus kind of lewd thinking! Roger felt ashamed as Kim talked innocently from the kitchen while making the drinks. How wrong he was about her character never entered his head; the setting, the actions the whole web she had designed to lure and capture were too cleverly done; the stage backdrop was authentic, only the woman who starred in the leading role wasn't. Roger chastised himself for harboring lewd thoughts about Kim Copeland's love life --- for all he knew she was a virgin. Hell, the next thing he knew, he'd be getting half-way romantic intentions about her, and just because she invited him up for a drink certainly didn't give him the right to entertain overheated and wicked notions. The shock of realizing that he was contemplating what she would be like in bed was enough to scare him . . . ""I see you made yourself comfortable, Roger,"" Kim said, walking in from the kitchen with two full glasses. ""Slip off your shoes if you want.""\n""Oh . . . no, no this is fine,"" he replied and took the proffered glass. ""Mmmm,"" he said after tasting the gin and tonic. ""You like? I make them strong, because that's the way I like them.""\n""Excellent, Kim."" He looked around the apartment in obvious appreciation. ""You certainly have a fine place here.""\n""Thanks to my husband,"" she said with a touch of girlish sarcasm. ""He left me flat, with no money and no warning. All I had after he skipped was what you see here."" A complete fabrication --- she'd never married any of the men she'd lived with. ""You were married?"" he asked inanely. ""Too long,"" she replied. ""And never again. Couples lie to each other more than strangers do, I think."" Her comment raised the intangible devil of Lonnie again, sweetly cooing her affection for her husband, while Roger was kept blissfully unaware of her adulterous relations while he was gone. He shook his head and drank heavily. Well, one thing was clear; Kim was no virgin, not having been married, and Roger bet mentally that this sweet young secretary-divorcee was one holy terror in bed. Just watching how she walked and smiled and smelled was irrefutable testimony to that . . . ""Excuse me, will you, Roger?"" Kim asked, jumping up. ""I want to get cleaned up and out of this old stuffy work dress. Do you mind!""\n""No . . . no, of course not . . ."" Roger blinked, for her ""old work dress"" was anything but stuffy --- not with that second skin look it had as it clung to her voluptuous young body, and the way it stretched around her firm pointed breasts and ripe thighs. But he knew how women love to get rid of the reminders that they have to work; when Lonnie had been a salesgirl in a local department store during their first, poverty-stricken years of marriage, she'd been the same way. Kim kept the door of her bedroom open so that she could continue to talk to Roger as she changed. He could hear the zip as she took her dress off, and he quickly drowned his imagination of her standing naked in there, a few feet away, by swallowing his gin and tonic. He looked down at his glass again, embarrassed. How stupid he'd feel if the lovely girl in the next room knew he was thinking such things? He drained his glass, and as the gin swirled in his stomach and fused through his blood, a strange confidence that he'd never possessed before seeped through him. He was a man, wasn't he? Why shouldn't he be excited by the lascivious thoughts of a pretty young girl naked? Across from him, between the living room and the bedroom, was a narrow door, which Roger subconsciously assumed was for a closet. It was --- in a way. A special closet in which a man sat in darkness, between two windows, both two-way mirrors. On the living room side the mirror was an ornate framed decorative piece which matched a credenza and small table next to it. The man, named Harry Saunders, was not looking out into the living room through the two-way glass; he was busily watching through the other mirror, into the bedroom. On the bedroom side the glass was the dresser mirror, canted at a slight angle so that it overlooked the full expanse of the double bed. The man was moistening his parched lips and trying to stop the heavy sound of his breathing, for in the clear glass was the lovely and lust-enticing sight of Kim Copeland dropping her simple blue sheath on the floor. He felt a jerk in his pants as his cock began to throb with desire, and kept his beady eyes leveled on her beautiful body as she moved slowly around the bedroom, fully aware he was there, for she had hired him and put him in the closet and told him to be ready with his camera for another job of blackmail. He'd done this kind of work for her and some of her other whore friends before, and did it well --- his fee was moderate, and all he asked was the added bonus of fucking them when the sucker left. His testicles ached with the lewd thought that in a couple of hours he was going to possess that desirable, soft young cunt as he had many times in the past. She was one piece of ass he had never grown tired of! Saunders felt another slight jump under his pants, his prick hardening as Kim turned from the mirror and bent over to pick up her dress from the floor. The full rounded moons of her buttocks came into tantalizing view, and she couldn't have been more than three feet from him, and she gave the camera man a full, unimpeded view of the narrow nylon strip of her panties between her firm full thighs as they tightened into her vagina as she bent over. He watched her with bated breath as then she stripped them off along with her bra and stood running her hands up and down her satiny smooth skin, cupping her firm, molded breasts for a moment, then dropping down to rub her soft pubic hair and tease her pink- edged vaginal slit before opening a dresser drawer and selecting a pair of sun shorts and halter. He almost groaned as she slipped the tight clothing on, looked around once, winked directly at him, and stepped freshly into the living room. Saunders quickly moved around in his stool, saliva forming at the corners of his pudgy mouth. Old Zeigler was going to get a set of photos, by damned; one hell of a hot set --- for Kim was in rare form today, and when she got like this she could fuck a man to death ! Saunders didn't know why Zeigler wanted the pictures, or who the sucker in the living room was but he knew that when they got down to nakedly writhing on the couch or in bed, he was going to have his hands full snapping the shutter of his camera. Roger Carmel was stunned by Kim Copeland's change into ""something more comfortable."" She wore short-shorts of bright red, so tight that her pubic mound and its teasing little cuntal cleft was impressed on the cloth between her white thighs. Her long, statuesque legs, bronzed from the sun of Nevada, were bare and curvaceous, and her belly was just as tanned and nude between the band of her shorts and her strained halter. Her breasts quivered, barely concealed by the thin halter, and Roger could almost make out her nipples. Her sparkling green eyes sparkled vivaciously and with a hint of fire. She moved panther-like to the couch. ""You finished your drink. I'll make you another."" She seemed to catch his wide-eyed stare for the first time. ""What's the matter, Roger? I plan to go out and suntan after you leave. I hope this isn't too much for you."" She smiled slyly as she undulated toward the kitchen. ""Don't forget, I won't eat you."" She didn't add the word she was thinking: ""Yet."" Before he could protest, Kim she was back out of the kitchen, gin bottle in hand, glasses full of ice and tonic. ""I thought it would be better if we made them out here from now on, don't you?"" She didn't wait for his strangled reply, but sat down very close to him and crossed one slim, tanned leg over the other, tightening the material of her shorts until the pulsating slit of her pussy was sharply defined, and as she mixed his drink and handed it back to him, she leaned forward so that a good deal of her creamy, globular breasts were exposed to him --- with just the bare hint of her ruby colored and rock hard nipples. He felt a flush creep up his neck. Yet he was unable to take his eyes off her provocative lushness. Like it had a life of its own, his cock gave a tentative spasm against his underpants, and his testicles contracted with a lewd spark of excitement. Quickly he took a long pull on his gin and tonic. Kim chuckled to herself, knowing the effect that Roger Carmel's emotional upheaval was having on his normally cautious, unassailable character as well as the liquor. Drinking when under the mental anguish which was wracking Roger, always hit the mind harder and faster than at other times, when a person was relaxed, as Kim knew from her experiences with married men with marital problems. She drank from her glass, savoring the juniper taste of the gin and the bitterness of the tonic; alcohol increased her own sexual fervor, too, though she could control herself if she was so inclined; now that she was with Roger Carmel. Yes, she mused, Mr. Roger Carmel was hers, no mistake about that, even if he didn't know about it yet. She felt the initial droplets of her lubricants begin to flow from the sensitive walls of her vagina as she considered what would be taking place within the next hour. Brother, was she going to have this guy fuck her . . . it would be one fuck he'd never forget! Roger felt a warm lethargy overtake him as he drank his third gin and tonic. The quickly swallowed drinks were doing exactly what he had hoped the liquor would do --- help him forget his troubles, and if he got drunk, all the better as far as he was concerned. And of course it wasn't every day that a man had the opportunity to get looped with a young vivacious girl as lovely and sensual as Kim Copeland. She was really some thing, he thought admiringly. How could any husband ever leave her? She exuded pure animal sex dressed in that tiny halter and shorts; a sudden change from the demure secretary to a teasing, alluring woman of the flesh, with a miasma of sexual fire encompassing her as she walked, talked, breathed . . . What he'd like to do right now, right this very minute if he wasn't married, was to take Kim in his arms and kiss her, touch her firm, proud breasts . . . oh, nothing more than that, he hastily added to his thoughts; he wouldn't fuck her or anything --- but God she was so damned desirable, so . . . so damned hot-looking! He moistened his lips with the cool liquid of his drink, already mentally kissing her soft, coral lips, caressing her vibrating white breasts and tweaking the pink rimmed nipples he could almost see . . . Roger's lust-provoked cock spasmed with hunger and strained for release against his restraining band of cloth. He tried to banish the lecherous thoughts which were overheating his mind, but in spite of his anguish, his rigid penis remained hard and blood swollen. His eyes went to Kim's face . . . In turn, the provocative, lurid little prostitute lowered her eyes and focused on the bulge at Roger's loins. She grinned again, this time more forcefully. ""You like me,"" she said with a twinkle in her eyes. ""I can tell.""\n""I . . . well, that is . . ."" Roger stammered, knowing instantly what she was referring to: the unquenchable erection burning his pants. Kim laughed throatily. Now it was time to be the feline, now was the time to cast aside her chaffing role of the modest secretary and become the uncontrolled hedonist, the lover of passion and sex. ""Don't be ashamed of your hard-on, Roger. I've been married, remember? I know how it is with a man.""\n""Kim, I'm sorry. Really I am. I better leave.""\n""No! Don't!"" she demanded in a husky voice, her mouth and eyes so close to Roger's face. ""You think that just because we girls don't have penises, we don't get excited? We show it differently, and maybe not so obviously as your stiff cock ---""\n""Kim!"" Roger gasped, shocked at the lewd words. ""Cock, Roger. You have a big hard cock, and it's because you want to fuck me, isn't it? That's why you're breathing as hard as I am and squirming in your seat and are all red in the face. You want to take your clothes off and fuck me!""\n""Oh, God!"" Roger groaned, gasping for air like a stranded fish. His penis was palpitating wildly, and his brain reeled with the heady combination of gin and sex. Had he heard her correctly? Had this sweet, publicly modest secretary been telling him that he was wanting to fuck her with his cock? And what was the matter with him? He was thinking the same filthy words! Lord, his testicles were aching with the pressure of his sperm as if he really was that crude and debased as to take advantage of her. Didn't she know what her obscene use of the words were doing to him? He took another swallow of his never-empty drink and found that he could hardly hold the glass in his trembling hand. He must leave . . . get out before they were both sorry for what he might do in a sudden impulsive move. But he was rooted to the couch. Kim leaned closer, her breath a white-hot fire brand on his cheeks and she touched his thigh lightly, her fingertips seething with desire, searing the cloth. ""I can tell you're married, Roger. What's your wife like?"" Roger was taken aback for a moment. What was there to say about himself and Lonnie? What could he tell this teasing vixen about how he suspected his wife of cheating on him, of letting another man fuck her . . . Before he could gather the semblance of a reply, Kim went on. ""It doesn't matter, Roger,"" she said, ""but I can tell by the way you reacted that you've got problems at home. It your wife untrue to you or just no good in bed?""\n""Lonnie's a very capable sex partner,"" Roger said, stiffly.""\n""Then it must be my first guess. She's being very capable with somebody else."" Kim shrugged, her breasts in marvelous profile. ""Join my club Roger, honey. My husband was fucking around on me all the time, too."" She was almost nuzzling his cheek now, and her voice was sugar in his fevered ears. ""We've both been lashed by the same whip. So let's lash back and have a little fun in the bargain.""\n""Kim . . . for God's sake!""\n""You want to fuck me . . . and I want you to, only I don't have a big cock to get hard to show you. I just have to show you anyway I can!"" Her breasts pressed hotly, softly against his arm and her lips found his jaw line and traced a pattern upward along his cheek, leaving a trail of molten fire along his skin. She let her hand on his thigh slide up higher . . . Until she touched the throbbing bulge of his penis. Roger almost leapt off the couch in convulsive reaction. Kim stroked his encased but sensitive penis, and though he tried to pull back, she was sliding closer, increasing the rhythm of her strokings. Guilt welled up in Roger, engulfed him in a wave of nausea at what was about to transpire, and he tore himself free, standing up and trying to control his trembling, nerve-blistered emotions. ""What's the matter, Roger?"" Kim asked casually, standing beside him, slipping her hands over him and running freely over his lithe, rippling flesh. ""Attack of the conscience? Thinking of your wife?""\n""Yes --- yes,"" Roger managed, averting his eyes from her lustful figure. ""What we were going to do is wrong, Kim. It was crazy, and . . . all wrong.""\n""I don't think so,"" she purred. ""If your wife is fucking around on you, why can't you fuck a girl if you want to? And she's willing? Like I'm willing to let you. Willing? Christ, I've got to have you! I want your big, hard cock fucking up inside my cunt, Roger."" Her lewd salaciousness seared a path of lust across Roger's mind. ""I love my wife,"" he moaned. ""Sure you do. And you'll go home to her and be very happy. But that doesn't have anything to do with her, with now, with fucking."" Roger's heart hammered violently in his chest and his prick was granite hard and seeping hot smears of his male seminal fluids. In gathering panic he told himself that he had to get control of the situation, that he couldn't bear to hear any more. That no matter what, he couldn't do it! No matter what Lonnie was doing, he wasn't justified in fucking this woman, as hot and lustful and desiring as Kim was . . . Kim's voice whispered huskily from behind him. ""Roger, honey . . ."" He turned, gathering his courage to say what had to be said, but when he saw her the words froze in his throat. She stood before him, completely nude. She had unhooked her halter and stepped out of her brief shorts, and the clothing made a brilliant puddle at her bare feet. She stood with her legs spread apart, her head and shoulders pulled back, and her hands knuckled provocatively on her proud, bronzed hips. She was smiling at his shocked expression, her teeth slightly bared and the pink, wet tip of her tongue showing. The moist, petal-like lips of her now naked vagina were presented in all their pink-tinged loveliness, and the soft light of the apartment splashed across the perfectly round, white breasts which jutted from her like inviting, ruby-crested mountain peaks. ""Well, lover? What do you have to say now?"" He couldn't speak, only stare at her lewd, wanton pose --- and his cock returned to its maddening pulsations in his pants. He was transfixed, captured totally by the strange, fascinating allure of this purely sex-oriented female in front of him and the absolutely lustful sensuality of the scene he was part of. Kim slid her fingers, slowly, teasingly, down from her hips, her hand grazing her soft resilient pubic hair and the wet, glistening slit between her thighs. She began to stroke her thin, young vaginal slit, baring her writhing clitoris, and stroked her whole helplessly contracting cuntal channel, sending rivulets of her sexually aroused lubrications to dampen her white inner thighs. ""I want you to fuck me Roger,"" she crooned in cadence to her rubbing fingers. ""I want you to put that wonderful male cock in my pussy and fuck me until I scream . . . and then I'll suck your cock if you want . . . I'll milk your balls dry of all the delicious white cum you've got building in them. I want . . ."" On and on she intoned and her words were perverted obscenities which made Roger more frenzied than ever. Her fingers in the gaping crevice of her wet, pink cunt excited him to a peak he'd never known existed. As much as Lonnie loved sex, loved to have him fuck her . . . she never once allowed herself to be so completely abandoned, so void of modesty or shyness. She never said such things, never stood before him in depraved splendor and played with her female genitals. Never! ""I can't help myself,"" Kim moaned objectly. ""You're too much a man for me . . . and it's been so long, so damned long . . ."" She trembled and her eyes clenched shut and hot breath hissed through her clenched teeth. ""Ohhhh, how can you stand there and not want me? What more do I have to do? Please . . . tell me you want to fuck me . . ."" Her last appeal, couched in the kind of girlish innocence which drove him wild, was far more exciting than a blatant, crude splash of sex from an over-experienced harridan. He saw Kim without a husband to soothe her inner cravings, as being driven to embarrassing and almost hysterical actions, and not realizing that he was the victim of a finely-tuned act on her part to use all of his emotional aspect, put out his heart to the girl and cried: ""Yes, Kim, yes I want to fuck you!""\n""How!"" she mewled, almost staggering from the whipping of her hand in her open, lust spasming, wet cunt. ""Tell me how!""\n""Deep! Deep and hard like you've never been fucked before!""\n""Oh, God, Roger,"" she moaned. ""Let's go in the bedroom and you get naked too before I die!"" A self-consciousness stole over Roger as he dropped his pants and shirt, removed his shoes and socks and then slowly drew down his under pants while all the time Kim Copeland lay on her double bed, her eyes riveted on his loins. As his rigid, frenzied penis stood out, she watched the blood-filled head for a moment and moaned: ""I love your cock, Roger. I know it's going to feel good fucking up inside me and twisting deep in my cunt. Oh, God, hurry! Hurry!"" He lay down on the bed beside her, dragging her over him with his arms, and moved one hand down to cup one smooth, white, quivering buttock. Her body was warm and soft against him, and as she raised her face to his and they kissed, their lips locked together tightly and her hand searched down between their bellies and closed around his rigid, swollen cock, making Roger gasp. Kim crushed the whole length of her naked flesh against him and her lips were yielding and yet at the same time demanding, and she ground her pelvis into him until spasmodic chills were racing up and down his spine. Then she twisted and pulled him over her, opening her lovely, glistening white thighs wide so that he could plunge his penis between them and take her . . . Harry Samuels sat behind the mirror and clicked his expensive German camera, catching breasts and cock and balls and the splayed wet pink slit in a series of color stills. He felt a slight twinge of jealously as he sighted on their passion wracked faces, and groaned with the desire to be there, on top of her, instead of that man. His own cock burgeoned with hardness and blood-lust as the two naked bodies struggled on the bed, and small beads of sweat broke out on Samuel's forehead as he watched another man about to fuck the beautiful insatiably lascivious young girl . . . Kim's hand was still around Roger's throbbing penis, and she guided it between the lips of her hot, desire-moistened vagina while he undulated his loins against her thighs in a slowly teasing rhythm. She moved his cock up and down between the pink lips of her pulsing cunt, parting her soft, wet pussy with his blood-filled, searching cock-head, and her pubic hairs grazed lightly against his sensitive skin, forcing the shaft to greater hardness until it ached excruciatingly. He couldn't hold back any longer; he'd been tantalized to the limit of his endurance --- he flicked his hips forward and with a cruel thrust drove his erect penis into the gaping mouth of her defensively clenching pussy, and plummeted his thick, tender shaft up her cunt to the full depth of her quivering belly. Her spasming vaginal orifice was warm and tight around his rigid member, and then as he stroked in and out with powerful surges, lubricating wetness of the passage surrounded it, and his balls slapped hard against the rounded cheeks of her ass when finally he hit bottom. ""Oh, Roger . . . honey, you feel sooo gooood!"" Kim whispered, then smashed her lips against him and writhed the flatness of her belly up against him. Her nails trailed across his back, leaving small red welts in their path, and he in turn pushed his hands back and cupped her resilient, full buttocks in his palms and pulled her open crotch tighter to his expanding cock. He moved harder and faster, insinuating the hardness of his total length inside her widespread slit, sensing her increasing excitement and voluntary response with each passing second. Her hips and thighs rotated desperately against his loins, and she raised her slender legs and locked them tightly around his body, her calves pulling him inside her still more. Goddamn, he's fucking the hot little bitch good! Harry Saunders grinned as he snapped more pictures as Roger Carmel's lust-hardened cock disappeared to its hilt between the lovely young girl's widespread thighs. An obscene thrill coursed through the photographer, and a half-cruel smile crossed his face as he wondered just what Sam Zeigler's price was going to be, what amount he was going to extract from that writhing, heaving man who was fucking Kim so maddeningly. Zeigler always got his pound of flesh, one way or another, and he must have had a real fine reason behind all of this elaborate set-up. He hoped the man appreciated the truly talented screwing he was getting, because Saunders knew intuitively that it was going to cost him plenty in the near future. Roger Carmel was no longer the chief engineer and vice-president of Skopos, or the inventor of the miniscopos VTR, or the husband of his lovely wife, Lonnie. He was a wild, untamed beast, tasting sex for its own pure sake for the first time in his married life, the prurience of this immoral, lewd affair was driving him out of his mind, and his body strove to superhuman efforts as he worked to bring him and this animal of woman under him to magical crests of orgasm. He ground his loins into the squirming mass of flesh as Kim strained back, arching her back up and lifting her buttocks inches off the squeaking mattress. She moaned incoherently beneath his pounding cock, chanting the song of intercourse as old as the world itself, and her legs opened and closed convulsively around his strongly pumping thighs, her mouth gaped open, and her head flailed from side to side. Nobody ever accused Kim Copeland of not enjoying her work. ""Oh, God, yes! Yes! Make me scream, honey! Shove your finger in my ass! Damnit it, do it, do it! Make me scream!"" Roger reached between her rhythmically pumping buttocks as he drove his cock into the wetness of her smoothly grinding cunt and stretched the crevice of her ass wider, searching for the tiny puckered ring of her anus with his middle finder. He found it --- and a small trickle of warm moisture running from the clasping warm fleshy glove of her vagina lubricating the sphincter muscle making his probe easier. He pushed against Kim's anus, felt it resist elastically, then with a little pop the nether ring opened, and he wormed his middle finger up to its first joint. Kim jumped forward, almost crawling on her back across the bed from the sudden impalement. ""AAAaaaahhhh! It hurts! Yes! That's it! Ohhh, it's so damned good!"" She screwed her buttocks back on his finger in spite of the pain until his palm was flat against her mildly jiggling buttocks. He rotated his finger inside her rectum, and could feel through the thin wall of flesh separating her two passages the underside of his cock as he fucked in and out of her. She opened her legs wider to give him still more access to her ravished cunt and anus. Roger could feel his penis expand inside her until he was sure his throbbing hard rod was going to burst from the exquisite pleasure billowing in his testicles. He began ramming her with longer, harder strokes, his finger skewering her rectum to excite her more, and he could tell that she was near her climax as she gripped him tightly and gurgled deep in her throat from her abandoned spiraling to orgasm, and he continued to mercilessly thrust with all his might. Jesus, look at her go, Harry Saunders thought in lascivious fascination as he watched the lithely beautiful girl racing for her climax under the wildly fucking body of the stranger --- look at that hot little bitch go! No wonder she's popular with so many guys! And she was going to let him ride her that same way in a little while, and at the thought of himself ramming his cock between those long, slim legs, he wished that they would hurry up and cum. ""I'm cumming, I'm cumming,"" Kim coughed suddenly, and mumbled incoherently until the sounds bubbling from her mouth were a mass of unintelligible syllables whose meaning was only known to herself. A low banshee wail pierced through the sounds of the squeaking springs and the two panting bodies slapping sweatily together, the young girl's nostrils flared, and she pulled back her thighs until the whole of her pink, cock stretched vaginal slit was presented to Roger to batter and crush, while her stomach and breasts jerked spasmodically against his bells and chest. Then she held her breath for an interminable moment and expelled it as though hit in the gut, and her body collapsed limply onto the mattress, still save for uncontrolled quivering of her insatiable pussy which was still locked tightly around Roger's surging prick. He saw that she had reached her release and he pushed deep inside her and then lay quiet, allowing her to rest for a moment. It was all he could do to keep from screwing her more. God, he'd never seen anything like it, never felt anything like it, before in his life! The muscles of his prick throbbed and ached deep in her belly, hoping to bring her to life again, but after long moments passed, a semblance of sanity returned as the first furious moments of sexual frenzy abated, and he knew that he should begin to feel waves of remorse and shame. But they weren't forthcoming, and strangely, he felt only like a full-blooded, virile male who had satisfied a true, sensual woman and who was still lusting for more. He felt a certain power and a much needed bolstering of masculine pride, his ego having taken a beating with lewd, horrid news that Martin Oliss had told him. Lonnie . . . his lovely wife's name echoed in his mind and a small portion of Roger tried again to make the guilt of this sensual orgy with a strange girl appear, but still nothing happened, for his faith in his wife had been torn asunder by the night and morning of devilish suspicions about her potential adultery. Perhaps it would come later, he thought, after he had time to think things out, but right now, all he could do was feel the warm heat of Kim's body, smell the musk of her perfume, and soak in the permeations of their lusts. ""God,"" Kim said, smiling sweetly, her voice drugged with momentary satiation, ""I came but you haven't yet, lover.""\n""I will,"" he breathed hard. ""Another fuck like that and I'll burst my balls."" The ache of his testicles throbbed hotly. ""Roll over, and I'll suck your cock instead. Would you like that?""\n""Yes . . . oh, yes!"" He pulled back, sliding both his finger and his hardened cock out of her anus and pussy. He hated to, for he was so near to shooting his load of white, hot sperm up into her belly that he didn't want to stop, but he had to let her have her way. He rolled on his back, thin trails of their sexual secretions following his rigid shaft across her lower thigh, and then he lay tense and expecting, his blood-swollen penis pointing straight up toward the ceiling. As Kim Copeland climbed up on her all-fours and bent her head over his cock and balls, her tongue moistening lips which were wide and trembling, Roger knew that this was going to be an afternoon he would not soon forget. And behind the two-way mirror, Harry Saunders cursed the additional time before he could sink his own angry aching prick into that hot young whore on the bed, and put more film into the camera. He started clicking away as Kim's mouth slowly closed over the turgid, moist expanse of Roger Carmel's helplessly expanding cock.\n\n\n\nChapter 11\n\nStan Lubin came from one of the better sections of Rapier City. Some distance from either Jennifer Carmel's home or the cabin in which last night the fullback football star had taken her virginity, his father, Reginald Lubin, had leased a mansion in the shelter of a vast pine forest, a mile off the main highway leading south. Reginald and his wife, Elmira, had left the house in care of their son, Stan, while they went off skiing to a chalet in Switzerland. Mr. Lubin was a wealthy man, dabbling in a collection of businesses, all loosely controlled by his one, main holding company with its address in Switzerland, chosen for its tax laws, and the Swiss skiing trip was actually being paid for by the company, as was his house and new Aston-Martin. Mr. Lubin put everything he could in his company's name; his income tax showed that he made about two hundred dollars a month personal income, and naturally he enjoyed the benefits of the tax law's loopholes. The house itself was spacious, built in a Spanish style of white stucco and wrought iron. Wide, well-landscaped grounds bordered it, the two tennis courts, the emerald-green swimming pool and twin cabanas, and a magnificent waterfall which cascaded from a small mountain of rocks and ferns, bubbling away into a stream which meandered among the many thick bushes and exotic plants growing in profusion. It gave the appearance of a deserted island paradise if it hadn't been for the collection of hot rod cars and flashy customed autos which lined the driveway, a full volume blast of a raucous electric guitar band from the sunken living room's stereo, and the wild yells and shrieks from the eight young teenagers inside. Eight adolescents: seven boys and one girl. The seven were the ""swinging"" members of the high school football team. The one girl was the lovely, radiant young Jennifer Carmel. The sweet, near-virginal teen-ager had been happy and excited when Stan Lubin had picked her up in the Aston-Martin his father had left be hind. As she had climbed in and sat against the tan leather upholstery, her pulse had quickened, for Stan had grinned at her, his face glittering with excitement. She had still not been overwhelmingly sorry about what had happened to her the night before, and actually wanted to have Stan's penis back inside her tiny, already expectantly quivering pussy again, spewing its cum into her belly. She had remembered the conversation of babbling, lust encited words she and Stan had had between them while she was being so wonderfully fucked by his hard, slamming cock, but those words were said in the heat of passion, weren't they? Certainly nobody would really mean for her to do all those things that Stan had said to her . . . letting the football team fuck her, forcing her to suck his cock . . . no, of course not. She was his girl . . . he had so much as said so last night! And Stan had been so nice. He'd talked about all sorts of things to the pretty daughter of Roger Carmel as they drove to his parent's house. And he'd given her a marijuana cigarette to smoke, and even another after she'd finished it. By the time she'd arrived, the car swinging around the crushed oyster shell semicircular drive and stopping in front of the front door, she was carefree and lightheaded and laughing at everything. She was having a wonderful time! She was part of the ""In"" crowd now, and she had found it so much fun to be part of the group, that she'd have done anything to keep in it. Anything --- she didn't reckon on how prophetic her thoughts would later become. It was only when she saw the grinning, expectant faces of the other six boys, including that of Lance Retliff, the huge Negro tackle, that she began to feel the pangs of doubt, and terror began to creep between the fuzzy layers of wool which the marijuana drug had swaddled her brain in. ""Stan ---"" she whimpered, clutching his sleeve. ""Relax, sweetheart,"" Stan grinned lewdly at the petrified young girl. ""This is sort of your initiation into the group, you might say. Do well, and . . ."" he shrugged, ""we'll let you continue paling around with us.""\n""But ---"" the words of protest clung to her throat as she looked around the cluster of eager, virile young teen-age males. ""I can't . . .""\n""Just like I always thought,"" snarled Vic, Tamera Oliss' boyfriend. ""She's chicken. She's just a baby."" Tears of agony and tormenting confusion welled in the girl's eyes as she saw that unless she submitted to whatever depraved games Stan wished to have her play, she would be ostracized, and although she had the desire to go home to cast aside the threats, she stayed, whimpering, hoping that she could plead for mercy. Stan lit an other cigarette and ordered her to smoke it, deeply and quickly. She obeyed almost without thinking, seizing on the brown-colored cigarette as a salvation, as a filming haze to cover her mind from making the decision whether to save her body from their lascivious abuses or whether to submit . . . Jennifer's black-haired head began to swim and she found herself weaving slowly. Some of the mortal fear and misery left her mind, being replaced by more floating, suspended calmness, and though she was still afraid of what this all male group might deign to mete out to her fresh young body, her courage was tripled. Then Stan said, ""It's up to you, baby. Make up that sweet little mind of yours, and decide whether you're going to be a chicken like Vic thinks or a big girl like I think. I wouldn't have brought you along if I'd thought you'd balk like this. No girl of mine does that to me.""\n""What --- what do you want me to do?"" the fifteen year-old girl said, gulping bravely. ""Tell me, and I'll try to . . . do it."" She steeled her mind, thinking only of belonging, of the one chance she had been given to be a part of the school scene, of being Stan's new girl . . . and having Stan all to herself later. Afterwards. ""Strip,"" he commanded harshly. ""In front . . . of ev-everybody?"" she answered in a frightened whisper. ""I don't mean out in the street, you stupid slut! Now peel those pants off and let us see that beautiful little body of yours."" Stan's stone-like command broke through her resistance, and like a marionette, the drugged and subjugated young girl unclipped her blouse and unzipped her pants, letting both garments fall to the living room carpet. ""All of them,"" Vic Cain added nastily, ""including your bra and panties."" Stifling a sob of utter shame, she reached behind her and then her white, firm, quivering breasts were naked, in full view of the seven boys. The team members sucked in their collective breaths, for her breasts were perfect twin orbs of purity, capped with tiny, trembling nubs of burgundy- colored nipples. Then she slipped her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and slid them down over her full rounded hips. Her black triangle of sparse young pubic hair was projected to their lustful, leering eyes, bringing another round of excited gasps. ""Hot damn,"" groaned Greg Mothra. ""I can see her cunt lips and everything. Jesus, she's a fine piece of fucking tail, Stan.""\n""You're going to see a lot more of her than just this,"" the fullback son of the rich Reginald Lubin sneered. ""All right, baby, now lie down on the floor. Lie down, I said. That's it. Spread your legs. We want to see all of your pretty pussy. Ahhhh . . ."" Jennifer Carmel did as she was ordered, sinking to the wool carpet and lying trembling flat on her back, her firm, unblemished skin glossy in the indirect lighting, her full breasts pooling provocatively on her palpitating chest, her flat, hardly touched stomach rippling with queer sensations of fear and excitement. There was some thing so terrible, so wretched about exposing her young, vainly resisting naked body before all these boys that it was almost exciting . . . ""Open those thighs wider,"" Stan continued. ""Now put your finger in your little cunt and play with yourself. I bet you do that all the time at home, anyway,"" he snickered, and the truth of his dirty jibe made Jennifer blush profusely, right to the roots of her hair. ""Make your tender cunt all nice and hot while we watch you."" Mortified, Jennifer looked down between her legs at the exposed, hair-lined lips of her vagina, the cool air of the day wafting gently over them and making them tingle erotically. She swallowed hard and with her middle finger extended and her face shining with sweat and intense embarrassment, she slowly started to run her finger up and down the moist, wet, little valley between her wide splayed thighs, all the way from the gently quivering crevice where her tiny puckered anus nestled, up to the tightly ovalled mouth of her vagina, and above, where she touched the exposed, hard bud of her clitoris. A shock of sexual arousal passed through her as her fingernail grazed the tender bud, and she spasmed with a momentarily uncontrollable throb of desire. The hapless, broken little teen-age girl realized then that she had been trapped in a depraved circus of evil lewdness, that her initiation was only an excuse for these tormenting teen-ager boys to wreak their licentious passions on her innocent body without any regard for her except the most callous of attitudes toward on object to use and abuse. She trembled with renewed fear, and wished that she could smoke still another of the dream-inducing marijuana cigarettes. But she continued to masturbate, her legs bent wide, and as her pink little cunt lips became used to her finger, they glistened with dewdrops of lubrication, and an odd flame of tingling started rising out of her belly, as if her depravity was as exciting to her as it was to the carnal, animalistic group of boys around her. Stan Lubin was breathing heavily, the tantalizing sight of this young teen-ager fucking herself with her fingers driving his cock to wild throbbings. Without a look at the other boys, all of whom had gathered around the girl, he unbuckled his pants and stepped out of his shorts. Jennifer paused in her self-abasements, even though her hot, quivering little pussy was secreting a greater flow of sex fluids now, and her smooth inner thighs were trembling and beginning to buck from her manipulations. She saw through her lust and drug-fogged eyes the giant, blue-veined shaft and rich, blood-heavy head of Stan Lubin's cock --- the cock which had broken her hymen only the night before and had sent her on a wild rollercoaster of magnificent thrills, and as she recalled the exciting fucking his penis had given her untouched vagina she shuddered with expectant horror. He was going to fuck her in front of all the other! Well, why not? Hadn't he done that last night, up at that cabin, the only difference being that the rest of them were doing the same to each other? A surge of obscene desire rippled through her, and she worked her fingers faster along her moist, pulsating cunt, readying it for his entry, a new salaciousness taking over her dizzy, subjugated brain as she gazed upwards at the boy working his hand up and down his throbbing, ridged shaft, the foreskin of his penis puckering over the engorged cock head, then wrapping itself back again over the straining shaft. But Stan Lubin lowered his muscular body down near her mouth until she could see every grain, every pore of his prick in close-up, and he hissed menacingly at her: ""Take my cock in your mouth, Jennifer. Take my cock in your mouth and suck me off."" The young teen-ager let out a mewl of surprised rebellion. She couldn't do that! Not after all of this, she still couldn't force herself to take his penis in her mouth, wrap her tongue around his sperm-loaded rod and . . . no! The girl reached up her free hand and cupped Lubin's young, virile testicle, kneading them tenderly. ""Please, Stan. Not that. Fuck me in front of the others, if you want. Fuck me like you did last night. I want you inside me . . . now."" Tears streamed from her eyes, running down her cheeks and soaking into the carpet. A trickle of the warm, clear liquid slowly dribbled between her heaving, hard-nippled breasts. ""Fuck me, Stan . . . don't make me suck your cock.""\n""You don't hear so good, I guess,"" came his mocking voice. ""I told you last night that I was going to have you suck me next time, and by God, it's next time right now! Goddamn it, you're going to do as you're told, you bitch! Now, put my cock in your mouth!"" She tried to resist, but the football hero wrapped his hands painfully in her black hair and brought her head up to where his cock weaved magically in front of her lips, and he held the moaning young adolescent girl steady, unable to move. ""Hurry up, you fucking bitch, hurry up! My balls are ready to explode!"" Jennifer stared at the writhing cock-head of Stan Lubin's hot young pick which glistened wetly with its thin sheen of lubrication, and it seemed to her a symbol of everything despicable and sick in the world at that horrid moment. The marijuana dulling her mind was a blanket which thankfully diffused some of the stark terror and made her a meek, quivering slave to the whims of the devilish high-school boy who kneeled naked in front of her, and she knew inside her that she was going to have to obey him without further question, that it was too late. She'd said she would be part of the group no matter what, and now that she was here, if she tried to back out, she knew instinctively that he would stop her. And then in would be worse --- far worse for her than if she submitted now. ""Ohhhh,"" she mewled in abject misery, and bent her head forward. She kissed the tip of his purplish cock-head hesitantly, and tasted the pungent tang of male secretions for the first time, in her young life, and its distinctive spice instigated wild tremors coursing through her . . . But instead of disgust and a feeling of nausea which she had thought she would experience, the rippling spasms of emotion were of delight, for incredibly she had to admit the taste of his cock was actually pleasant to her. It was hard, yet fleshy and resilient, and gave her trembling young lips a peculiar feeling of warmth and desire as if the boy's penis was some delicious stick of candy which she couldn't get enough of. Tentatively, still unsettled and fearful about this new discovery, Jennifer lavished her wet, slippery pink tongue along his whole glans, then brushed and grazed along the palpitating, heated shaft from its wide underside to its coronal ridge, washing and playing and caressing with increased fervor with every lapping stroke. Then she parted her glistening lips and opened her fevered mouth and slid his penis along the full-length of her tongue, while tiny drops of lubricating fluid seeping from the tip of his cock, filling the warm cavern between her cheeks with its pungent, salty taste. Yes, she had been wrong! She had thought she'd hate to suck on a boy's cock, but now, forced to do it, she was finding the lewd perversion extremely exciting, and with out further hesitation she began to bob her head up and down along his expanding cock shaft, feeling its head hit the back of her throat. She moved so that she could continue to slide the fingers of one hand in the throbbing young curls of her black pubic hair, and beyond, into the open wet slit of her clasping pussy, feeling her vaginal walls squeeze against her hungrily probing finger. Jennifer Carmel became increasingly wild with frenzied new sensations churning in her belly and loins, erotic fermentations that she'd never dreamed could exist. The delicious masculine piquancy of the boy's genitals was driving her almost to the point of orgasm, and more and more her mind singled out the one burning craving to suck him until she could taste his sperm. Quickly she trailed her tongue back over his pumping shaft and throbbing head, while Stan commenced a slow undulation with his hips, sliding his thick, wet cock in and out of her tightly ovaled mouth in time to her own movements, his hands still viciously entwined in her hair. The sight of the now crazed young teen-age girl's naked body slavering to make the groaning boy empty his balls into her mouth was entrancing to his other teammates, and spurred on their own young, insatiable passions. The collection of muscular high-school football players gaped as tingling sensations of lewd, voyeuristic delight coursed through their minds, and they one by one began to undress and strip off their clothes until they were as naked as Jennifer and Stan. Some dropped to lie on their back and massage their engorged, aching pricks with their hands, a couple even helped rub each other cocks in mutual masturbation, but all were drawn with envy as the daughter of Roger Carmel sucked with tight, elastic lips the cock which was fucking her mouth, her cheeks hollowing on the out-stroke and expanding obscenely on the instroke. The child's eyes were glazed with a wild, ecstatic film of animal lust that sent shivers of excitement through them as well as her own naked body, forcing her hand to rub her pink, wet pussy lips with faster and faster abandon and sink two, then three of her fingers into her quivering, lust expanding cunt hole, and she began to gyrate and undulate her hips in total lewd-abandon. Some of the closer boys could even see thick fluid, a combination of saliva and secretions, dripping from the corners of the girl's mouth and run in tiny streams down her cheeks as the little innocent daughter and the others reveled in the cruel humiliation which Stan Lubin was subjecting her to. All the boys were able to view through the daze of their own mounting desires Jennifer's soft, wet mouth clasping greedily the growing penis pumping into her face, the thin, tensile rim of her lips clinging to the throbbing shaft as though clamped there by unseen fingers. Stan Lubin grinned more lewdly than his friends as he fucked this virginal girl, and hungrily watched as her lust-contorted face sucked and licked his relentless shaft. She had taken her hand from his testicles and placed them behind his muscular flexing buttocks and was pulling him demoniacally to her, and his eyes feasted first on her masturbating fingers revolving in her dilated cunt and her heaving thighs, and then on the thick, pummeling shaft of his cock seemingly disappearing into a lengthened fusion of her face. She sucked his penis like a wanton whore, and as blood seethed in his veins and his cum boiled in his balls, the star halfback of the team drove forward like a pile-driver, sinking his prick so far into the little girl's tender mouth that his pubic hair brushed the tip of her nose and his balls danced with slapping unison against her up tilted chin. He could sense that his orgasm was about ready to explode, and feverishly he sought for his release. ""Shit . . . shit, shit, shit . . ."" he groaned. And then the gathering of teammates saw some thing that in all their many lewd and perverted orgies, they'd never seen before! Stan suddenly jerked his cock out of Jennifer's hungry, clasping mouth and held his huge, red glans about two inches away from her lips. ""No, no . . . Stan, please, I want it! I want your cock!"" the teen- age girl mewled abjectly, her fingers wildly slipping inside her hair- lined cunt and her mouth gaping wildly. And as if in answer, Stan Lubin's penis began to spew hot, sticky white cum directly into the searching cavern of her mouth, and she immediately opened it wider and thrust out her wet lips in an abandoned effort to receive more. The thick, quick spurts streamed from his cock's head hole like milk from a cow's udder, and Jennifer swallowed voraciously to keep up from being overflowed and losing a single precious drop of his hot, lust-incited fluid, her Adam's- apple bobbing rapidly as his wildly ejaculating cock shot its lewd sperm into her face. Stan's prick throbbed out its last remaining stream of seminal fluid and thin strings of his hot, sticky seed ran down the tip of his penis to her glistening wet lips, but the debauched little teen-age girl desperately lifted her head off the carpet still more and took the deflating cock in her mouth, sucking like a starving calf with her lips until she had licked him clean. Finally she sunk back to the floor, her pussy still a writhing and contracting fury of unquenchable desire which her fingers couldn't control or put out, and piteously she pleaded, ""Please, fuck me now, Stan. Put your cock inside me . . . I must have you . . . my cunt's on fire, Stan . . . don't leave me like this . . . I beg you, fuck me!"" Stan Lubin chuckled and rolled to one side and sat up. ""In due time I'll fuck you, you bitch . . . when I feel you've earned it."" Her breathing came in short, hard gasps, making her full, young breasts rise and fall in deep panting motion. Her glazed, pot-drugged brain was filled with her own starved and unsated passion, her belly and loins ached in seething unfilled lust, and she all but crawled along the floor in her quivering state of maddened frustrations. ""Ohhhh, Stan . . . you must, you must give me your cock now . . .""\n""I'll give you a cock if you want,"" he chuckled lewdly, ""but not mine."" He grinned at the group of players around him. ""Who wants to go first with her, pals?""\n""Me --- me,"" stuttered the giant Negro tackle, Lance Retliff. ""I --- let me go first Gawd!"" He gawked wild-eyed at the white little girl. ""You've got such a big cock, Lance, you'll tear her in half and not leave anything for the rest of us. No, you go last. How about you, Vic? You deserve seconds, I'd say; you and Tam were the ones who set this thing up."" Jennifer shuddered uncontrollably as her drug maddened mind deciphered the lewd, carnal words of Stan Lubin and the others. They . . . they were all going to gangfuck her, and there was nothing she could do about it, for her body was one seething mass of raw naked passions. She was crying out for release, cowering on the rug as seven boys gleefully watched her shamefully writhe on the floor, her fingers still working desperately up in her unsatiated, wet, young cunt, and she knew that she would submit to any of their demands, no matter how depraved, to keep the fevered devil of her sexual fire from eating away her belly and loins and tearing at the innards of her body. The blanket of the marijuana drug was not enough. The torture of knowing that first Vic and then sit others including the lewd thrustings of Stan's hard, blood-swollen cock would make her nothing more than a lewd receptacle into which their vile sperm would spew, and that she would allow their great shafts of hardened young flesh to drub her helpless pussy with or without the deadening smoke, sent tears of wretched humiliation from her tortured eyes, for she was at that point where she had to have cock. Cock, with a capital C . . . Cock deep, deep inside her innocent young womb . . . She moaned in fatalistic anguish at Tamera's boyfriend, Vic Cain, the thick muscled, leering halfback and Stan's closest buddy, stood and came over to her. The Squirming teen-age girl looked up, hoping that he might have taken some small pity on her hopeless condition, but the boy's eyes flickered in appreciation as he saw the delicious nubile feast spread defenselessly before him, undisguised racioustess glittering from his pupils. His long, hardened cock jerked from the shadows of his muscular belly, and for one agonizing instant, Jennifer wondered how Tamera could take all of that in her tender girlish cunt. Then Vic sank to his knees and leaned gleefully over her and began running his rough, calloused hands over the adolescent, girl's smooth, cringing flesh. Jennifer's reaction was violent! A deep, indescribable electric shock shot through the frayed nerves of her body like a thousand sharp needles, dancing wickedly along the inner softness of her moist thighs, her buttocks ground desperately into the carpet to quench the seating hot flames licking hungrily at her naked cunt and rising bud of her exposed clitoris. The path of the high-school boy's coarse fingers rippled in her now quivering belly and out into the black-berry-like nipples of her throbbing breasts, drowning out the debasing humiliation of his strange roaming of her flesh, and her ivory breasts rose and fell heavily with her labored breathing. Vic Cain couldn't wait --- only a fool would have. He pushed her unresisting thighs wide with the rough palms of his hands and crawled eagerly over between their lush fullness. Desire-ridden flames rose higher around the pink, wet edges of Jennifer's naked cunt as she felt the boy's weight on top of her nakedness, and she dizzily thought of herself as one hot, moist tunnel which had to be filled. Her eyes locked greedily on the hardened cock quivering from his kneeling body, hovering between the slimness of her wide-stretched thighs, and uncontrollably, she kicked out her legs and curled her heels around his hips, pulling him toward her writhing body. He guided his thick, hardened penis straight into her throbbing cunt, his full weight smashing her to the floor with a deep moan, and then he rammed his pulsing rod as deep as it could go in her hungry, clasping vagina. His balls smacked heavily against her upturned, churning buttocks as he bored hotly into the yielding softness of her belly. Jennifer had only one maddened thought at that moment: she wanted him deeper, wanted him to burrow further into her hot, quivering cunt, and she groaned and splayed her legs wide out on the carpet to give the football player greater access. ""Fuck me deeper! Fuck me deeper!"" As if in apology, Vic rammed his tongue in her mouth, and Jennifer sucked thirstily at his drooling saliva in wild frenzy, her body caught up in a whirlpool of raw lust as his jerking cock pistoned into her mercilessly, the brutal thuds of his pelvis smacking her resounding noisily, and she felt her climax beginning . . . she was so close . . . And then as she bucked uncontrollably against Vic Cain, she felt his plunging cock stiffen without warning and spurt its white-hot liquid far into the hidden recesses of her tortured womb. Jennifer moaned in frustration, for he had cum too soon, leaving her a second away from her own magical apex, and she strained against his rapidly deflating cock and cried out with anguish when he rolled away from her with a happy, satiated smile. The fire burned on in Jennifer's churning thighs, and she waited impatiently for the next boy Stan would chose, ""Oh God,"" she sobbed hysterically, ""I'm going crazy! Someone! Anyone! Fuck me!"" Greg Mothra threw himself over the girl's squirming body without ceremony, straddling her stomach heavily, the soft whiteness of her writhing skin as it brushed against his dangling testicles causing his long, slender prick to jerk in anticipation. To the insatiable little girl, he was only a boy, a boy with a cock that could slice her burning pussy, and that was all that mattered, but Mothra had other indecent, perverted plans for his schoolmate's girl; he moved forward and lay his hard, wet penis between the valley of her full, fleshy young breasts and cupped his hands around their quivering mounds, pushing them together and trapping his pulsating cock softly between them Jennifer looked down her nose and watched the red bulbous head growing between her tightly held breasts, and could feel it throb against the sensitive tissue of her skin, sending further sheets of hotlicking flame down to the quivering slit of her palpitating cunt. ""No! Fuck me, fuck me, please, please! Not there! Not there!"" Mothra slid his blue-veined cock faster and faster between her straining breasts, ignoring her anguished pleas, saliva trickling from his puffing lips moistening the narrow valley and making the passage easier for his rampaging shaft. Desperately he pumped, faster and faster, and then before the teen-age girl's horrified eyes, his lust-built cum spurted out in hot sticky streams over her heaving young breasts, ran across her creamy white shoulders, splashed against her neck and chin, and sent droplets clinging to her cheeks, forehead, and flaying hair. ""Goddamn you!"" she screamed at the top of her lungs, and cursed the boy with all the foul words that came to her lewdly deranged mind. ""I want a man in me! I want a cock up my cunt! Now!"" Her vagina was a steaming hot cavern that twitched like a nerve out of control, and her body was going to explode if someone didn't stuff his penis in her soon. She sobbed hysterically crying out for deliverance. Stan Lubin grinned with cruel, salacious satisfaction as he saw the lovely little daughter of Roger Carmel writhing out of control on the floor. The teen-ager was beyond objecting to anything now, and she would probably welcome it, he thought gleefully. But he couldn't go too far, he knew; he had his orders from Tamera to do so much to this surging young female child and no more --- and one didn't cross the orders of Sam Zeigler, even those given indirectly through Tamera and Vic --- not if one wanted to keep a steady supply of passion-inducing marijuana coming. Anyway, what the hell; there'd be other times, other days . . . He turned to another of his teammates, who was stroking his own turgid penis, by the way he was moaning and whipping his hand over his shaft, he was about ready to shoot his cum straight into the air, and it would be a shame to waste it when there was Jennifer ready and willing to accept the load. ""Ken, go get her, boy!"" he said to King, one of the team's receivers. ""Fuck her like she wants!"" Jennifer's eyes were glazed in uncontrollable lust, and all she wanted was to feel the deliciousness of a man fucking her. The young girl wanted her belly filled with great swirling pools of white hot semen and feel it shaking around wetly inside her --- The heavy body of Ken King flowed over her and once more she was lost in the sea of perversion and unquenchable desire. She fitted his oversized cock-head incautiously into the entrance of her pink-lipped, wet cunt, and frenziedly she locked her legs tightly around his back and jerked her hips up, gyrating wildly, holding the boy deep in her gripping vagina. King came quickly, his hot juice splashing her womb, and then she felt the cool rush of air against her fevered genitals as he left her. Before she could protest and beg for more or Stan could call out to the next boy, George Slade leaped up and grabbed her slim, tapered, wriggling ankles and thrust them up until her knees were hard against her swollen, still sperm-drenched breasts. As she lay so totally exposed, her hair- lined pussy splayed wide and her tender anus puckering in full view, the teen-aged boy rammed his trembling cock deep into her cum-filled cunt with a violent thrust. ""Ahhh!"" Jennifer wailed as she felt the school boy squeeze his penis along the full length of her tightly clenching cunt, his body quivering from his delicious fucking, his hips surging against the soft flesh of her raised wide-splayed cervice and moon-shaped buttocks. His swollen cock- head hit the top of her burning channel, mashing her cervix, making her writhe hot and delirious. ""Yes, oh yes . . . fuck faster . . . fuck faster . . .!"" The little, once-naive, once virginal teen-ager, strained desperately against his ramming prick and bucked crazily, arching and rearing her white, wide-stretched ass like the bitch in heat that she was, while George Slade groaned and whined with a torrent of insensible words and rotated his thighs, splitting the walls of her milking hot vagina with each pounding stroke. Then he gave a hoarse cry and the glans hole at the peak of his blood-swollen penis opened like the gates of a dam and wildly lashed hot, thick semen into her writhing belly, just as the others had, sending shivering geysers of hungry tension flooding through her loins, the wash of sudden excitement mixing obscenely with his molten cum juice spurting from his cock buried in her churning, still unsatisfied cunt. And then through the dulled screen of her drugged and orgiastic-maddened mind, Jennifer opened her eyes as the boy removed his limp cock and another boy took his place almost without a pause. ""That's it, Gene!"" Stan urged the teen-age teammate whose nickname was 'Cowboy.""\n""Yeah, man, she's one wild ride today!"" And then he laughed with a barking, sinister laugh of utter contempt and lewd delight, as he added in reference to Roger's love of horses and horseback riding, ""Too bad you don't have spurs, Cowboy, you could really make her buck!""\n""Cowboy"" Rogers giggled shrilly and pulled the unprotesting almost incoherent little girl on top of him, his prick slipping into Jennifer's overflowing, hot young pussy as he did; then holding her white, slippery thigh, he bounced her harder and harder on his length of shaft, while she arched over his pumping body and spread her legs wide on either side, giving all the boys a different, more provocative view of her now up- tilted anus and crevice of her vagina slit, which was wetly pink and nibbling at the virile penis sawing upwards into her tender hair-fringed cunt. She was moaning and groaning now, for although she was incapable of either controlling the boys or her own wild, spawning need to find final release from her spiralling excitement, the previous series of pummelling, cruel fucks had rubbed her thin, unaccustomed walls of her lubricious, tiny vaginal tunnel absolutely flooded, and the new and different cock slamming into her made loud wet sluicing noises in the other boys' cum as it plunged rhythmically in and out of her. When finally Rogers screamed out his bursting orgasm, and her womb was once more filled with alien, strange seed that hit her inner belly with savage, boiling cream, she dropped off of the boy and lay panting on the rug, her loins and thighs still twitching and jerking with unrequited lusts. But she gripped her small, young hands into fists and clenched her eyes shut and cried out in defensive agony: ""No more . . . let me rest, please let me rest . . . my pussy is so filled . . . it hurts now . . . I must have a rest . . ."" Her feeble pleas were directed as much to herself as to the ring of panting, lecherous young males, all naked and glassy-eyed with lewdness around her, for she knew that her body was crying out for more, ever for more . . . and she had to stop herself from demanding an other cock, or else she'd never be able to walk again. ""N --- now me, Stan,"" groaned Lance Retliff in a stammer of lusting head. ""You --- you promised I could have her too, after the others . . . I gotta have her or, or I'll cum all over your rug, I will!""\n""Sure, Lance,"" Stan Lubin said to the great, hulking Negro team member. ""You can have her, and right now."" Jennifer opened her eyes, and her shocked gaze fell on the black boy's monstrous penis pointing directly at her. She gasped in abject, astonished fear. She couldn't take his huge cock even if she wasn't so wretchedly, painfully exhausted!"" He'd split her open from anus to navel, she knew it! And . . . and he was a Negro! Frantically, with visions of her ripped and torn body bleeding on the carpet flickering wildly through her cringing mind, Jennifer looked around the room. They couldn't allow this to happen! They couldn't! But all she saw were horribly excited young faces and eager sweaty bodies, and heavy, excited breathing. All of the young football team members were wide-eyed and eager for Lance Retliff to cruelly ravish her white quivering body with his burnished black penis. The Negro stepped to the tortured girl, his ebony penis rearing out from his muscular dark stomach like a third leg, his two great, sperm-laden testicles swinging below. Jennifer, through wide-splayed thighs, watched in frozen awe as the black-skinned torso descended over her like night across the sands of a bleached desert, and a shock rippled through her as her straining, defenseless cunt felt the trembling, wet head of his mammoth prick graze her already sperm-drenched vaginal lips, the shock of which traveled from the base of her loins to the top of her skull, where it shattered in a cascade of licentious abandonment. Her pussy jerked involuntarily forward to nibble hungrily at it, and nothing else existed in the world except that huge, fiery sword of black, hard flesh. She had to be filled in spite of what the Negro might do to her, and gone were her natural prejudices against his race, her principles, her humiliation; there was only the teasing reality of his probing cock crawling between her hot, steaming vaginal furrow, tracing lines of tiny wet circles of anticipatory secretions as it searched for her pulsating, bearded little cunt mouth. The alien cock jostled for a moment against her pink ragged edges of flesh, insinuating itself gently between them --- and then Lance Retliff flicked his hips and forced his blood filled cock brutally into the open lips of her rubbery flesh. Jennifer threw her head wildly from side to side. Aggggg!"" she screamed and desperately kicked her legs, trying to free her impaled little cunt. In her wild passion she'd overestimated herself, and she'd been right with her first, fearful reaction: his negroid cock was too big! But Lance Retliff grinned lewdly down on the white young teen-age girl and levered his hands into a push-up position and slid another inch of his relentless monster into her excruciatingly painful vagina. Jennifer screamed again --- another inch burrowed inside her --- ""Nooo . . . nooo,"" she sobbed hysterically, tears gushing from her swollen eyes, but her struggling protests and resistance only brought more crushing thrusts from the Negro boy until his black cock plowed through her rippling pink soft flesh and smashed her inner organs into tight tiny balls that could not breathe or move. His penis was coming out her throat, out her mouth, curling around her brain . . . Suddenly it stopped with an earth-shattering jolt as Lance thudded heavily against her white, up-turned buttocks, his inflated, sperm-bloated balls smacking heavily into the widespread crevice, and his huge ebony cock was imbedded to its hilt. The boy lay still for a moment while the bereaved pale-skinned daughter of Roger and Lonnie Carmel became adjusted to the presence of his huge shaft, and he lewdly savored the way her pain- contorted face slowly relaxed, her gnashing teeth opening with a soft sigh. Then, unable to control himself further he began a slow revolving motion with his hips, a slight sawing motion as he ground his cock in and out of Jennifer's moist, wide-stretched pussy, thrusting forward mercilessly from the apex of his withdrawal and battering her pain-wracked body hard against the floor, expanding her still cringing walls of her vagina until she fit around his instrument like a well tailored glove of flesh. The rapined, drugged little teen-ager was dimly aware through the haze of pain and desire that the rest of the boys were closing in, peering unbelievingly within inches of Lance Retliff's huge buried member, amazed that the tight, slender cunt they had seen before was capable of swallowing the whole of his black shaft. From both sides hands came out and began to rub lewdly over her moon-shaped buttocks, pulling and teasing the fleshy hair-covered lips locked so tightly around the pumping Negro boy's penis, and more hands clawed over every part of her skin until she thought she was covered with a thousand tiny insects. The living room became a giant octopus of grasping tentacles reaching out to help the obscene crushing of her moral and physical being. Weird sensations tingled through her helpless body as the outrageous debasement and subjugation brought strange masochistic pleasures seeping through her every sinew and marrow, and her hips started an unconscious response to the black cock fucking her and the thousand fingers groping at her and the mass of leering faces surrounding her. ""Ohhhh, yes, yes . . ."" she crooned. ""Oh God yes, fuck me like this . . ."" She squirmed lewdly among the myriad hands teasing her flesh. Cocks were everywhere, the boys of the football team stroking them over her in time to the lewd black and white flesh smacking together before them --- long ones, short ones, fat ones; she was a prisoner of them and the great ebony piston fucking into her deliciously wet and expanding cunt. ""Oh, don't stop, don't ever stop!"" she grunted and she gyrated her thighs and buttocks faster in a vain attempt to match the poles of hardened flesh above her and in her, and then she felt her hands uncontrollably grasp a couple of the wavering penises and she started to stroke them visciously and hard in communal rhythm to the shaft of anthracite-like penis pummeling her throbbing vagina. She was no longer a little, despoiled youngster, but a great morass of flaccid female flesh, unable to think or breathe. Then all of a sudden, the Negro boy's cock inflated momentarily and he too grunted out his release of alien semen, shooting the hot, torrential flood of sperm deep up inside her, the load ricocheting wildly back against her battered cervix and flowing obscenely down from her matted hair-lined cuntal lips to drip down between the white crevice of her still uncontrollably convulsing buttocks and stain the rug. Other penises similarly exploded, bathing her in a shower of mixed semen as the lustful, virile young boys from her high school drenched her already sticky, wet flesh, her proud, darkly-nipple breasts, her passion lined face with surges of hot, white, gushing seed. And Jennifer's long-sought wish came true, for the utter lewdness, the total rage of unhindered salaciousness had finally been enough to trigger her own impending climax simultaneously with the boys' urgent releases. She screwed her tight, young buttocks up hard against Lance Retliff's still squirting penis in her cunt and with a scream between her wide open, sperm glistening mouth, she felt her newborn tender young body burst into a Roman-candle of colors and stars, orgasmic juices swirling from the depths of her womb and churning obscenely together with the black boy's alien seed. She screamed, her legs flailing the carpet on either side of his rampaging thighs and the cock fucking her, and then her strength was suddenly gone and she collapsed as Lance slowly removed his limp penis from her semen-drenched pussy. Stan Lubin stared in awe at the quivering, quietly moaning young girl on the floor, as thunderstruck with the overwhelming perversion based actions she had be a party to as the others were. She was the most fantastic, most insatiable girl he'd ever encountered. Great God, you couldn't wear her cunt out! One or a thousand fuckings were all the same to her, spurring her on to wilder uncontrollable frenzies of lust. He took a deep, trembling sigh, and even though he'd cum twice already the very prurience of this virginal looking, innocent-acting little girl enticed his prick to give a little jerk of renewed interest. ""We'll take her on again, fellows,"" he said to the panting, excited group of teammates. ""We'll fuck her all day if you like, because she doesn't have to be at the Club Royale until this evening.""\n""Can we . . . can we go to the Club, too?"" Ken King asked. ""I hear tell they've got some wild shows in the upstairs rooms, and . . . and if this little sweetheart is going to be an attraction there, oh God, I'd love to see her then!"" Stan Lubin shook his head sadly. ""Naw, not even I can go. You know how strict the state is about under-age drinking, and Zeigler won't let us in because of our age. We'll have to make-do with her until he comes to pick her up."" He grinned lewdly. ""What are you worried about, Ken? You fuck her enough here and now, and you won't be able to move a muscle tonight anyway.""\n""Yeah . . ."" King responded, licking his rubbery, wide lips. Time, after that, became a meaningless and blurred merging of cocks and more cocks to the hapless, sex-drugged young daughter of Roger and Lonnie Carmel. She was beyond emotion, her body still reacting with orgasm to several of the boys' fuckings, but her strength was gone and she followed mechanically. Many long hours later, she was dressed and cleaned up by Stan and a couple of the other teen-agers, her limbs too weak and satiated to be able to perform for herself, and only dimly she heard the gravelly voice of an older man directing Stan to take her to his car. Slowly putting one rubbery leg before the other, she leaned on the boy and allowed him to take her outside and to a large, gold-colored Cadillac parked near the door. Exhausted, soiled, but pleasantly satisfied with a euphoria of drugged unawareness of what she had done, she tottered as he opened the back door of the large limousine and almost fell inside, lowering herself to the soft cushions and unconsciously feeling the warm, heavily breathing body of a woman next to her. She looked up, and then her eyes flew open with startled, abject bewilderment. Torment surged like a stimulant through her, sending all of her previous torpor from her in one split second of comprehension as she recognized the woman, but she still didn't understand why she was there, why she was in the back of this strange man's luxurious car. ""Mother!"" she gasped, and collapsed in a dead faint.\n\n\n\n Chapter 12\n\nSam Zeigler, for all of his aching desire to once more delve into the hot, tingling pussy of Mrs. Lonnie Carmel, wasn't able to drive to her house until the early afternoon. Business before pleasure, he ruefully had to admit, and there were many things to take care of at the Club Royale before he could break free. The girl performer from last night, for instance. She had been due for a bonus, after letting Fang, the German Shepherd, fuck her with his long animal penis during the show, but Zeigler had discovered that the girl was still moaningly delirious, almost insane from the perverted act, and he'd had to arrange for sanatarium care for her instead. Which was too bad, because she was a star attraction on his second-floor theater-of- the-lewd. They couldn't get over the different way different women reacted to Fang --- the lascivious, totally debauched wife of Martin Oliss, luscious blond-haired Cylvia, had nearly gone mad when she had let Fang fuck her, but in the opposite way; she couldn't get enough of the dog's immense wet shaft, and cried out for more, more! Idly, Zeigler wondered how Lonnie Carmel was going to react, when she met the carnally trained German Shepherd for the first time . . . And then there was an order of broken glasses to take care of and an explanation to his superior in Los Angeles why the weekly take wasn't its usual high figure . . . little things, but what with one thing and another, he didn't park his Cadillac El Dorado in the tract-house driveway of the Roger Carmel home until after one o'clock. Lonnie, black-haired and eyes swollen with fear and regret, tremblingly answered the door. She meekly let him in and the gangster had a hard time controlling his cock from leaping into full erection just at the clothed sight of the lovely wife. She was as delicate as an orchid, and her eyes were half-lidded and sensually downcast, and it was obvious that she'd spent the torturous hours while she agonizingly had been waiting by drinking . . . Good, good . . . Lonnie was in a disparaging, irrational state of panic; the frozen kind, in which the body is too confused and terrified to really plan out a course of action, and now facing the gruff, not unhandsome but craggily ruthless face of the sneering gangster she was ready to bolt and run past him, out into the quiet Saturday afternoon suburban street, screaming at the top of her lungs for help . . . but then her desire to protect herself, her marriage, her family occurred to her and she stifled her first impulse. ""Come in,"" she said softly, with a choking catch to her normally smooth, warm voice, ""come in, Mr. Zeigler. I --- I expected you before now.""\n""Business, Lonnie,"" he said, grinning and entering the foyer. ""And call me Sam. After all, we're good friends. Intimate friends,"" he added with a snicker. He threw his hat on the hall table and rubbed his hands together, eager to get down to business. The trembling, misery-and-guilt-laden wife of Roger Carmel felt unsteady, and the room swayed as she stepped with him into the living room. She'd had too much to drink, she knew that, but she'd hope that the headiness the scotch gave her would act as a blessed covering over her naked shame, and she felt naked under his lascivious gaze, naked and dirty, even though she had showered twice and was wearing a dress. Perhaps it was the black brassiere and panties. The very thought of what he had so pruriently demanded her to wear, had made abundantly obvious on the phone this morning would excite him to see, was the implied filth crawling over her white, satin smooth skin . . . She took a seat on the low couch, aware that her shapely legs were provocatively exposed to his gleaming, salacious vision, and as she looked up at his reddening face and saw how hard he was breathing, there was no more doubt in her mind as to his intentions. Sam Zeigler was after only one thing: her body. The gangster walked slowly around her and sat down close to her thigh, leering at her ripe, quaking form, his lips glistening with saliva and his left eye ticked slightly from his obvious anticipation. ""Now, Lonnie, let's consider you and me,"" he said softly. ""I want something you've got, and you want me to give you something in return. I think a straight trade can be arranged very easily. Don't you?""\n""Mr. Zeigler --- Sam,"" she said hastily, catching the fire in his eyes, ""Sam, I love my family . . . I want to forget about what happened between us last night . . . I've never been with any other man except my husband before . . . please let me alone.""\n""You joke,"" Sam replied, his voice cool and contemptuous. ""A great deal of money was spent on you last night, and I don't like throwing money away. I like to get a return for my investment, and damnit, you're going to work it off, let me tell you."" Lonnie stared wild-eyed at the sweating, greedy gangster, his beady eyes glowing like burnished wet olives in their sockets as he devoured her full, rich body. ""Money . . . I'll pay you back. I'll give you money,"" the hapless wife babbled. ""How . . . how much?""\n""I don't want your money,"" Zeigler spat with a cruel smirk. ""No, I want you, Mrs. Carmel, you and your wild-ass, swinging body.""\n""Oh, God,"" Lonnie Carmel moaned and fell back against the couch, her whole body displayed to this evil underworld leader, her skirt hiking up to expose most of her slim, young, milk-white thighs. ""I can't make love to you again, Mr. Zei --- Sam, I just can't!""\n""Yes, you can,"" Zeigler coaxed, thick lips shining as he licked them. ""And you will. God, you're too beautifully built not to, for Christ's sake. I'm going to really enjoy this little swap."" Lonnie's mind whirled from the scotch and the humiliation of sitting beside this vile, depraved man while he uttered his degrading monologue of lurid demands, and frantically she attempted one last desperate act of bravado in the faint hope that she could scare him into silence and letting her free from his evil bondage. She looked at him, steeling herself to be cold, her courage spurred by the overdose of liquor and her desperation. ""If you don't leave right now, Sam, I'm going to call the police. You're trying to blackmail me in the most despicable way imaginable, and that's against the law. You'll be arrested as a sex offender, I bet, on top of blackmail and coercion, and in this state that means even after you serve your prison sentence, you have to always report to the police in every town you live in. You'll lose your license to operate that dirty nightclub of yours and you'll be out of a job and ---"" His harsh, biting laughter cut off her threats like an axe through a piece of kindling wood. ""Don't be so damned naive, Lonnie. You think I could operate without the cops knowing about what I do? Do you know that the county deputy sheriffs deliver my bootleg in the trunk of their cruisers at night, and the mayor, two councilmen and the chief of police himself not only take cuts, but were at the performance last night? You think they'd do anything about your accusations, even if they believed you --- you, who willingly came to my club and joined in the fun?"" Zeigler chortled at the young, tear-streaked wife and dropped his hand down between her clenched, defensively resisting thighs. ""Lonnie, I'm going to fuck you and fuck you good, or otherwise I'll ruin you."" Lonnie had to face the stark, cold fact that there was no other choice if she wanted him to always keep what she had done a deep secret from her husband and daughter, and if she didn't do as he commanded, she would lose Roger and be castigated beyond belief. Her hips and rounded buttocks jumped at his familiar, decadent touch, but she didn't protest as Zeigler's hand slid her dress up her front until his cool, grasping finger tips suddenly came into hot, searing contact with her thinly covered flesh. She squirmed back a little, whimpering helplessly as he slipped one finger under the tight elastic band of her erotic panties and gently teased the narrow, sensitive slit of her vagina, parting her soft raven- hued pubic hair and tickling her throbbing tiny clitoris. She sucked in her breath tightly, trying to hold back her overwhelming urge to hit and scratch the gangster's gloating, blood-infused face, to pick up a knife and plunge it through the ice-water heart of this insidiously corrupting man. But she couldn't; all she could do was sprawl helplessly while Zeigler roamed his hands over her body at will, building up to the final, most indecent liberty of all, and a cascade of tears once more poured her mortification and sickness down over her trembling cheeks. ""Spread your legs, Lonnie,"" Zeigler breathed harshly. ""Big Daddy Sam wants to see those pretty black panties stretched over your pussy.""\n""Oh God, no, not here. Don't make me do it here,"" she pleaded softly. ""My daughter might come home and catch us."" Sam Zeigler, well aware that her daughter wouldn't be home, that Jennifer Carmel was at the home of Stan Lubin getting gang-fucked by some of the boy's friends, didn't tell the distraught woman that lewd fact. Instead, he removed his hands and stood up, pulling her upright and giving the now totally capitulating wife a moment to smooth her dress down. ""You're right, Lonnie baby. We'll fuck in your bedroom."" The full impact of his evilness hit Lonnie then. He was going to force her to make love on her own marital bed! On the same sheets where she had so often taken the warm and loving embrace of her husband, Rower! Sam Zeigler couldn't possibly find a more despicable way of debauching her, truly crush her slightest mental resistance, but the wretched young wife allowed Zeigler to lead her down the hall to her sacrosanct bedroom, shocked into surrender by the utter baseness and brutal obscenity of the gangster. How could he do such things? He wasn't human. ""Now, come on, Lonnie-baby, get that dress off and let's see you in the nude,"" Zeigler grunted, and before she even had time to react, he was unbuttoning his own clothes. She watched him strip, frozen trancelike in horror as his thick penis stood out from beneath his slight paunch like a heavy, blunt spear, and he grinned lewdly at her and stroked his massive uncircumcised shaft back and forth, taunting her. ""Like that, Lonnie? Remember it from last night?"" Lonnie tried to speak, but no sound came from her constricted, parched throat. Against her will, her eyes dropped again to his hard, fleshy cock that he was holding in his hand, and she knew that there was no possible escape. The crude gangster was going to ravish her defenseless body no matter what she did or tried, and she was alone and completely at his mercy --- and she was well aware now that he had no mercy in him to give. Only lust and sadism. ""Are you going to take that dress off or do I do it for you?"" Zeigler snarled, reaching out his thick, meaty hand, and with a sudden jerk he drew her hard against him, his erect and throbbing prick ramming her in the belly painfully. He snaked his hand around her body and in one swift downward motion unzipped her dress; Lonnie could feel the cool rush of the afternoon air against her naked skin as he slid the garment from her shoulders, and then she heard him mutter in lusty appreciation as the dress fluttered to the carpeted floor. He dropped in front of her, his knees thumping hard against the floor, and while she swayed above him, he hooked his fingers in the elastic band of her black lacy panties and pulled them down slowly over the softness of her round, full buttocks, letting them drop with her dress in a skimpy pile on the floor. ""Don't . . . don't take off your brassiere,"" he ordered in a panting voice, his gasps having a wheezy quality to them as if he was laboring with an asthma attack. ""It . . . it turns me on with you like this!"" She stood before him, humiliatingly naked except for the black cups of thin material surrounding her white, quivering breasts, and she almost lost her balance when she felt the sudden wet contact of his glistening lips pressing tightly into the nude, flesh of her soft, vaginal area. Her soft, dark pubic hair grazed his cheeks and he spread her pink, moist pussy lips with his fingers and flicked his lizardlike tongue into the sheath of the softly pulsating slit. The beautiful fear-crazed wife jumped from the electrifying assault on her female genitals, falling backwards, the edge of the double bed catching her behind the knees, and she sprawled with a soul-searing moan on the mattress, flat on her back, her thighs inadvertently wide as she landed. Zeigler pounced on the bed and caught her by her ankles before she could close her legs; she struggled, but it was a one-sided battle, and then she relaxed, offering all of her pink, hair-fringed cunt to his salacious and greedy eyes, knowing that she would have to give in eventually, and that there was nothing left now but the horrible submission to the gangster's every obscene whim. Her body was a helpless toy to be abused as he wanted, and he would only cease his animalistic quest for satisfaction after he'd exploded his hot liquid sperm inside her soft and resilient belly. ""On . . . on your knees, Lonnie-baby,"" Zeigler groaned, his licentious excitement aroused beyond belief by the mere sight of her voluptuous body. Her inspiring nudity with her erotic, pleasure filled thighs, perfectly formed hips and legs, trembling, begging vaginal lips --- never in Zeigler's debauched life had he seen such perfection! ""On your knees . . ."" he husked impatiently. ""Why?"" the bitterly humiliated young wife mewled. ""What . . . what are you going to do to me?""\n""Just a little fun, Lonnie-baby,"" Zeigler crooned hoarsely. ""Don't you worry none. You're going to get the ride of your life, because Big Daddy Sam here loves to fuck ass."" Ass! He wants to put his giant penis up my anus, to clam in my rectum! Lonnie had prepared herself a little bit, as much as she could, for any thing he had wanted of her --- but this, this sodomy between her buttocks wasn't human! It wasn't right! He couldn't mean what he said, he was only trying to frighten her further, to make her crawl and plead with him. He wouldn't dare make love to her there, like some rutting animal! Rough hands suddenly pressed against her firm, hot flesh, Zeigler's massive paws digging into the resilient, protesting skin of her buttocks and thighs, leaving painful red marks of his clawing fingertips. ""I said turn over, bitch!"" he snarled impatiently. ""Turn over, or by God, I'll break your arms!"" Whimpering, sucking back her desire to cry out in torment and horror, Lonnie Carmel obeyed, rolling over and then kneeling with her head pressed tightly into the sheets, her frail little hands clutching desperately at a pillow for support, the full, white moons of her buttocks stretching up in sacrificial offering to the lewdly uncontrollable gangster. God! Zeigler heatedly thought, my balls are aching . . . and he longed to thrust forward, into the narrow teasing slit of the clenched, soft crevice between her quivering cheeks. But he knew that this was the moment for the conquest of her mind, now that the first stage of physical submission had been successfully breeched, and the change of spirit was best accomplished with softness. He slid to his knees behind her wavering white buttocks, leaned forward and planted a warm, wet kiss with his thick, slavering lips on the thin, pink folds of flesh which covered her protruding vagina, and he felt her quiver and heard her groan slightly as her body trembled from his moist contact. Then he ran his long, wet tongue slowly and teasingly down the full length of her tightly clenched crevice, and with gleaming eyes, perceived that the submissive wife slowly let the straining muscles of her inner thighs relax and the beginning formation of aroused moisture gleaming on the soft pubic curls lining her cuntal lips as Lonnie let her buttock cheeks slip wider and wider apart. Lonnie had geared her mind to the fighting of pain and subjugation, but not the softness and pleasure she was feeling now as Zeigler pressed his open mouth hard against the pink lips of her vaginal slit and thrust his tongue deep inside the smooth, fleshy folds of her gently throbbing cunt mouth. She squirmed slightly, and he tightened his hands on her buttocks so she couldn't slide from him, and then he began to work the whole inner crevice, sucking and licking at it crazily as her buttocks throbbed and swayed around his face. The unexpected switch from brutality to caressing tenderness had, in spite of her vow not to succumb physically to his rapacious demands caught her off guard, and she sensed a great weight being released from around her constricted heart and soul, and unconsciously, the unbelievable relief that follows such lifting of a burden began to allow her body to respond sexually. ""Ahhhh,"" Jenny Carmel's young mother sighed as slowly she found herself being unwillingly but irresistibly drawn into desiring more delicious and lewd sucklings of her loins, and from deep within her belly and flowering, palpitating cunt came strange, magical stirrings of tingling ecstasy. She shivered as the heat of spasming lust first started small and then grew with the impetus caused by Zeigler's curling and flicking wet tongue imbedded up between her thighs until she couldn't help but screw her buttocks back against his wildly licking face, her taut hip muscles making them hollow and contract around the sides of his cheeks. She was unable to prevent herself from writhing and churning in a lascivious dance of ravishment as the gangster licked and sucked at her with a greedy, untamed lust that threatened to drive both of them crazy. Her wide-splayed cunt surrendered completely to Zeigler, for in a gasp of dazed, purely emotional reaction, Carmel's terror-stricken and humiliated wife no longer even wanted to resist the hot, teasing swirlings of tongue, mouth and lips in her swaying vaginal crevice, and her pussy secreted lubrications which ran in warm trickles down her inner legs and over the oscillating cheeks of Zeigler. The depraved gangland leader lapped up her sexual secretions, adding them to his own saliva as he teasingly bathed her cunt and the tiny puckered sphincter ring of her defenseless, fully exposed anus. Zeigler sensed from the wild abandoned tempo of her body that she had capitulated mind, body and soul, and knew instinctively that it was time . . . time to ram his burgeoning cock into her innocent, softly working rectum, its tiny, tender opening now well lubricated. He raised up behind her buttocks on his knees and taunted her cunt with the violently quivering head of his blood raging cock, her helpless little whimpers drifting back to him as he ran its insinuating tip between her wide- splayed pussy lips. She was moaning incessantly as he wormed the first, small portion of his blunt cock-head into her anus with a slight pop as the tiny puckered mouth gave way to his pressure. ""Oooooooh, God!"" he heard her groan down into the pillow but still continued his constant penetration of her viscous-coated rectal channel until the entire length of his massive penis was being submerged up inside in slow, tormenting inches. Zeigler doubted whether the lovely, now completely conquered young housewife really was aware that he was going to fully penetrate her asshole and he grinned lewdly to himself and wormed more of his large cock into her snugly tight aperture, savoring with pleasure the clenching fist of her burning entrails as they closed over his thick penis like a custom-made fleshy glove. And then, he gave a quick hip-thrusting stab, seething with the knowledge born of experience and intuition that the devastated mind of the wife beneath him could only flash signals that it was all right . . . that it had to be all right, because she could say nothing else to counteract the rape of her back sides. Lonnie thought crazily, it's all right . . . it's all right . . . as his passion-inflamed cock ground its way through the vainly resisting barriers of her clutching anal muscles. Then suddenly she felt as if she was filled with a telephone pole, and a warning spasm that her tortured body was being ripped open, her belly painfully bursting at the seams, flooded her brain. ""AAAAAAggggggg!"" she cried out deliriously, ""God, nooooo . . . it hurts! It's going to kill me!"" She tried to pull away, but she was too fully impaled now by his tremendously throbbing penis, and Zeigler held her fast by the buttocks and rammed in some more. He grinned excitedly: Of course it hurt her. It was supposed to hurt . . . at first! His penis moved forward inexorably, and he thrust his thighs forward until she could barely think for the pain. ""Push back!"" he commanded. ""Push back, you hot little bitch!"" She did, for she knew that every way was agony, and she opened her ass that final inch be cause she had been so ordered and stretched her quivering, tortured buttocks wider until she thought she would die. Zeigler's vicious prick surged into the full confines of her back passage until his balls slapped harshly against the wetness of her up-turned vaginal slit, and then crooning with delight, the gangster began to fuck rhythmically and mercilessly in and out. He watched as he kneeled above her white moon-shaped bottom, seeing the reddish skin of her round little anus draw back with his cock, grasping it as if it didn't want him to leave. At first the pressure had been almost unbearable, but now it was just tight and warm, the type of squeeze which always promised to draw his sperm out of his testicles with the ferocity of a sucking whirlpool. He thrust forward again, hearing a howling cry of pain tear from the grimacing lips of the Jenny's mother's wide-open mouth, and his cock tingled with fire. He would cum soon, and he wanted to feel his torrent of semen surging into her beautiful white, once proud buttocks. That would be the ultimate subjugation! ""My God! My God!"" Lonnie screamed. ""You're killing me! My husband will kill you for this!"" Zeigler laughed cruelly. ""Are you planning to tell him, Lonnie-baby? If you do, I'll have to tell him all about last night,"" he taunted, and stroked more rapidly into her anus hard and fast, battering her defenseless, tormented thighs with his hips. Lonnie groaned loudly with the agony, and then moaned abjectly as Zeigler added: ""Don't forget, bitch, that this is your husband's house, you husband's own bed . . . and I'm fuckin' you in the ass in it! You think he would ever touch you again, your preciously upright husband?"" Lonnie dug her nails into her palms and bit her lower lip as the lashing of his words stung her mind insensate. But for all her humiliation and tearful misery over the situation to which she had allowed herself to fall prey, she began to sense that his rape of her anal passage was not as painful as it had been when he first thrust his cock in. There was an odd mixture of stimulation joining in, and the constant plunging was now more a discomfort than torture, and she felt strangely wet between her buttocks and throbbing vaginal lips below --- wet and morbidly ashamed, for she was being sodomized and knew it, and yet the pain was weirdly turning enjoyable. She tried to concentrate on this horrid, perverted response of hers, but Zeigler thrust a buttock-splitting jolt into her just then and astonished, she found that she automatically squirmed back on his fleshy shaft, heaving and undulating her body, moving her buttocks in tiny, welcoming circles. Roger Carmel's wife couldn't halt the maddening excitement which was starting to reach her through the torment of muscle and flesh, and a violent shudder rippled through her, and she fell to mumbling unintelligibly, wiggling her thighs salaciously back against his pounding cock, unable to comprehend what was seething through her body. But too dizzyingly numbed by her overwhelming growth of unquenchable lust-fire to question it. She could feel the increasing wetness back in the crevice of her buttocks and try as she might, she couldn't feel her initial pain any longer --- but only the wetness and Zeigler's magnificent cock pummeling her battered rectum and smoothly widened anus. Lonnie dropped her shoulders to the bed, raising her buttocks and gleaming thighs higher in the air so that the hungrily surging penis could fuck up into her heaving belly more deeply. Sam Zeigler, seeing her obscene acceptance to his cruel fucking of her backsides, was drawn on like an infused satyr. He watched her beautiful profile as the wife's complexion flushed to a crimson red and her hair strewed down over her forehead, and Lonnie Carmel unashamedly shook her head from side to side like a mad-woman, her teeth bared, her breasts jiggling. She was his! A slave, submitting at will! He reached down and pulled the soft, pliant cheeks of her thinly perspiring buttocks wide apart and drove his cock into her with hard, ramming jerks, his aching testicles slapping against her quivering flesh be low with resounding whaps, heavy with the sperm which had to be emptied soon or burst from the excruciatingly delicious pressure. ""Fuck back harder!"" he yelled at her. ""Fuck back!""\n""Oooohhhhh, yes . . . yes."" Roger Carmel's now wanton wife hissed to the gangster sodomizing her. ""Fuck me harder tooooo!"" Her sudden lewd response was too much! Sam Zeigler threw back his head and blurted: ""I'm cuuuuummmmiiinnnggggg!"" He thrust his cock's full expanded length into her wide stretched, defenseless anus and his body jerked convulsively, his mouth hanging slack, his vision clouded as he clawed at her buttocks with harsh grasping fingers, pulling her moist, fevered crevice even farther apart to receive the full blast of his orgasm. Lonnie felt the first torrents of his hot, white cum splash up into the depths of her open rectum, surging through her desire-wrenched belly with the force of a fire-hose stream. The delectable sensation touched off her own climax --- a climax which she would have stoutly and angrily denied could happen only short moments before and she creamed out her spiraling pinnacle of release in a vast flow of rising female juices as pleasure ran rampant through her; she shivered from the welcomed congealing of his hot, sticky sperm with her orgiastic secretions as together they pooled around the throbbing crevice of her wide-split buttocks and the open slit of her still pulsating cunt. Then Sam Zeigler withdrew his rapidly shrinking penis from inside her deflowered, sodomized rectum and fell over with a deep, satisfied sigh on the bed covers. Lonnie, unable to support herself, her every muscle trembling from sheer exhaustion, collapsed beside the gangster and lay on her belly, her throbbing body falling into an obscene spread-eagle position, her legs still splayed wide. Then, a few moments later, her passion-clouded mind cleared in the wake of her played-out sexual ecstasy, shame and revulsion once more inundated her passion-fogged mind, causing tears to once more blur and darken her swollen, guilty eyes and dribble down her cheeks to soak into the sheets. Dear God, forgive me . . . I must be sick! . . . l had to submit, but there is no excuse for allowing myself to desire him . . . I actually wanted him to perform that bestial act on me . . . Oh God, let me die, let me die . . .! Sam Zeigler rolled closer and put his arm around her sobbing waist, and through her still partially glazed pupils, the self-loathing wife saw that he was smiling in lewd triumph. ""That was fine, Lonnie-baby. As fine as I've ever had,"" he complimented, showing his pearly, even teeth. ""You mustn't grow morbid or sulky on me; a good fuck in the ass never hurt any girl, and you have to admit you really turned on something fierce by my cock up your asshole. Let me rest for a minute, and then I'll fuck you in the cunt, like I did last night."" The completely crushed wife of Roger Carmel, submissive in her obeisance to the gangster's superiority over her, shut her eyes tightly as his filthy words sent a wave of sickening nausea coursing through her. She was caught in an abominable trap and there was no way out, no where to turn. She had to protect herself, and Roger must never know how badly she had broken her wifely promise of fidelity. ""Later on, we'll go down to my club, Lonnie baby,"" Zeigler continued, his hand now fondling unhampered with her moist, red, quivering vagina. ""Yeah, we'll go down there . . . after we stop by a house and pick up something. I think you'll get a real big surprise at what we're going to pick up too."" The gangster's chuckle was obscene, and Lonnie trembled at the lurid thought of what that ""surprise"" might be --- but she never even considered in the most dark, forbidden recesses of her trepidations that what Zeigler was going to pick up was Jennifer, her own daughter, who would also be in a somnambulistic state of sexual satiation.\n\n\n\nChapter 13\n\nRoger Carmel groaned and lifted his face from the double bed as the entrancing young whore, Kim Copeland, sucked his stiffened, aching cock. He stared down at her contorted face, and the salacious view of his hard shaft of flesh sunk between her ovaled lips increased his excitement a thousand-fold. His penis was still wet from the juices of her recent orgasm and it glistened like the stump of a rained-upon tree as she bucked over him, a mad demoness of desire. Vast heat built deep in his balls and he arched his back, moaning incessantly, and the muscles of his stomach tensed until he thought his spine would snap. Suddenly he howled as from the depth of his boiling testicles swirled the mad rush of his hot, sticky sperm up his rigid cock, and before he could warn her of his climax, his cock-head was spewing thin streams of creamy hot semen into her mouth. Kim's cheeks expanded and contracted as she greedily swallowed the warm flood of his surging release, and she held her head to his pulsing shaft as he emptied his molten seed down her throat until the flow ended and Carmel collapsed with a groan, to lay still and spent on her bed. She nibbled gently on him for a few moments and then crawled up his body to cradle his head in her heaving breasts, and she bent and kissed him warmly on his quivering lips. ""There,"" she whispered. ""Your cum tasted so good going down my throat.""\n""Mmmm,"" was all that Roger could muster, looking up into her eyes with an appreciative gleam. ""I just love to suck cock,"" the lascivious girl said with a shudder of delight. ""I can't describe the thrill I get running my tongue over a great big prick and tasting the cum when it shoots into my mouth. It's like the finest candy in the world to me!"" In the hidden closet, Harry Saunders couldn't control a groan of anguish, for the prurient sight of the prostitute hired by Sam Zeigler --- and who had, in turn, hired Saunders --- performing the lewd, perverted act of fellatio made his own penis nearly ejaculate the load of cum he'd built while snapping pictures of the couple through the two-way mirror. He had been totally absorbed by the passionate and fevered Kim Copeland burying the straining cock up in her throat until she was nuzzling pubic hair, the lust-producing scene making the photographer nearly throw his camera aside and rush out to join the carnal orgy. He quivered, sweat streaming down his face, and wiped his damp, clammy palms on the thighs of his stained pants. Well, now it was over, and both the lovely girl and the stranger who had been set up by Sam Zeigler's express and insidious order were resting after their-orgasms. In just a little while he, Harry Saunders, could throw off his clothes and burrow his fat, angry cock in Kim Copeland's pussy and mouth, and if she was game, her ass-hole too. Another wheezing groan bubbled from his lips as he clenched his thighs closed around his fully erect prick . . . Roger Carmel heard that last groan. He furrowed his brow, wondering what the strange, out-of-place, muffled cry had been. He sat up on his elbows and turned to the sensual young woman he thought was merely the secretary to Skopos' personnel manager. ""Kim, what was that?"" The Copeland girl knew full well what it was --- Harry steaming in his juices behind the mirror --- but she wasn't about to say so; the last thing she wanted was a scene here and now. Let Zeigler have that fun when he showed the pictures to the vice-president; she was only the girl who got Carmel in trouble, not sprung what the trouble was on him. She said hesitantly, ""I didn't hear anything, Roger honey. You must be mistaken."" She licked her still wet lips, savoring the few droplets of Carmel's semen which had stuck to her mouth. ""Just relax for a minute, and . . . and then perhaps you'd better go.""\n""Go?""\n""I mean, if you want."" She grinned weakly at him, feeling a tendril of apprehension. She knew that Saunders, as good a photographer as he was --- as good a fuck as he was --- was one man who couldn't be stalled indefinitely. Most of the times she actually got a little evil enjoyment out of making him suffer as he watched her being fucked by her male ""customers"" --- it helped to arouse her own insatiable desires when finally he came to her, rutting and grunting like some jungle animal. But Roger Carmel had proved one fine cock to satisfy; it was almost as if he hadn't had a piece of cunt in all the time he was married, which his prowess in making her excited and screaming for more belied, and to Kim he was one of the finest men she had ever had make love to her, no question about that. As a result the time had flown by, way past the usual deadline where she had the guy dressed and out the door. She was a little sorry to have to see Carmel leave, to tell the truth, for her pussy was almost seeping new and lustful lubrications of desire again, and not for Harry's prick either but for the muscled, handsome one rooted in the loins of the virile male lying next to her. Still, she had a job to do, and a girl in her profession could only mix so much pleasure with business. She had to get him out of her apartment before Saunders was unable to control himself and do something stupid like groan again. It wouldn't take much to set Roger Carmel on the scent of what was happening; he wasn't dumb in spite of his lack of extra- marital affairs. Kim rose languidly and walked to the closet beside the bureau, trying to keep her eyes off the bureau's mirror, which was actually the two-way glass behind which Saunders sat with his camera. She opened the closet door and took out a thin nylon robe, and was about to slip it on when Carmel said from the bed: ""Don't, Kim. Don't cover that beautiful body of yours. I want to see it, all of it."" His eyes were feverish with pure lust for her. ""I'm not about to leave, not unless you want me to. I can't explain it, Kim, but you make me so damned hot just standing in the nude like that, your cunt hair glistening and your breasts hard and throbbing, that I'm going to get hard again."" Kim stifled a moan of her own, lewd reawakening, only to hear a soft, course whisper from behind the wall --- Saunders again, the damned fool! --- but as fearfully aware as she was, the excited young prostitute was still shivering from the thrills Roger's merciless penis had given her. She gazed with enrapturement at his supine form, saw that incredibly his cock was slowly filling out with blood, growing harder . . . harder . . . and a hot seething knot of tingling need lashed at her vaginal area . . . yet she couldn't risk Roger staying here any longer . . . She groaned and taking a shuddering breath, said, ""Maybe another time. T-tomorrow, perhaps.""\n""Now,"" he grinned wickedly at Kim, catching the luster in her eyes and knowing that it would be now if he wanted it, which he did. He stared with rapacious eyes on her beautiful, provocative loveliness as she smiled with a combination of shyness and passion, and unknowing to him with indecision as her lusting mind swirled indecisively between prudence and desire but her body ruled supreme, and with breasts jiggling proudly and thighs matted pubic down flashing enticingly, she began to teasingly parade before him, unable to control her own spasms of lurid ecstasy . . . and he was tantalizingly brought under her sheer wanton depravity. He had the sudden urge to kiss her pink-tinged, moist cunt and smell the tang of her perfumed secretions as her cuntal valley opened to his lips and mouth --- and he said so unashamedly. ""Come here, Kim, and I'll suck your pussy like you sucked my cock!"" His lewd words brought forth the moan of licentious excitement that Kim had been able to choke down before, and on rubber, trembling legs she started for the bed, running her hot, fevered hands up and down her rich, white and tanned body, cupping her breasts . . . Roger Carmel was completely captivated by this abandoned vamp of a girl, and the guilty self-loathing which he had tried to conjure up earlier in an attempt to assuage his feelings of lust and satisfaction were now entirely blotted out by the absolute free and unhesitating debauchery of which he was a willing partner. He had tried to tell himself that he should feel shame and remorse for what he was doing, tried to tell himself that the only reason he had allowed himself to become an adulterer was because of anger and hurt and jealousy over his wife's similarly despicable behavior --- but he knew that it wasn't true. He didn't know for sure that Lonnie was unfaithful to him, and what difference did it make anyway? He would have still thirsted for this girl who was slowly and teasingly coming across the bedroom to him . . . He just plain wanted to suck, fuck Kim Copeland and God knew how many other willing, depraved girls if he could . . . Fuck --- the word described what he wanted to do perfectly, as in contrast to making love, which was what he and Lonnie did in the privacy of their marital bed. And perhaps even more perverse was the consummate love he still had for his black-haired, desirable wife. He still wanted to go home and wrap his arms around Lonnie and have her wrap her vagina around his cock so he could make love to her, for no longer was he tortured with righteous indignation over whatever lewdness she had gotten involved in. He had the faith and the unquestioned belief that Lonnie loved him in return --- that she was fucking that man, if she was at all, as he was fucking this girl, in a purely physical gratification of the senses and nothing more. In a way, he had the urge to call her up and tell her this . . . but he wouldn't. Because Kim Copeland was placing one knee on the bed now, her eyes wide with hunger and her lips wet with the moisture of her licking pink tongue-tip . . . A psychiatrist might have diagnosed Roger Carmel as a man who had an irrational and sub-conscious fear of the basic male characteristic to mate indiscriminately. Perhaps this had stemmed from his Victorian mother who had smothered him from birth with the conviction sex was inherently bad and all men were beasts, and who had sentenced her son to a cocoon of prudery as he reflexively strove to prove that he wasn't such a contemptuous type, that he was a gentleman first, last and always. Perhaps . . . but Roger Carmel wasn't a psychiatrist, nor at that moment was interested in pondering why he had kept the lid on his perfectly natural instincts with a blind attitude and stiff-necked disdain, or why this one adulterous fling had not brought the wretched self-incriminations he had assumed he should feel. Time enough to unravel such details later, for his chest was pounding as Kim Copeland crawled across the sheets to him, the predatory feline that she was, and his semi- hard cock began to flinch with the renewed pressure of arousal . . . Roger Carmel had not changed --- he had evolved, breaking out of his self-imposed, unhealthy cacoon from a mind-shattering combination of pressures from his work, his turmoil of anguish over his wife's alleged infidelities, and the liquor-fogged plunge into the world of sex for its own hedonistic sake. He had matured into a complete, physically whole man, virile, ripe, and alive, as his unconscious grip on the darker caverns of his soul was wrenched away, and no longer could he --- or would he attempt to --- return to the shell of his former half-life. ""Yes, lover,"" Kim breathed in panting harshness, ""kiss my cunt and make me cum that way . . . then we'll fuck some more . . ."" And Harry Saunders in the closet couldn't repress the tortured moan of frustration as he saw that he was in for another voyeuristic session before he could empty his balls of their overloaded weight of churning seed. His hands trembled and he knew that he couldn't take any more pictures not now. He couldn't hold the camera steady enough, and all he felt was the crazy tide of his own sex-craved passions, the insane jerkings of his thighs and belly and especially of his now stone-hard cock as it fought the imprisonment of his trousers. His breath steamed the two-way glass and he thought he was going to have to take his penis out right there and use his hand to release some of the burgeoning explosions which engulfed his mind and body. And Roger Carmel heard that groan, too, and recognized it for what it was. He sat upright, the shock of knowing there was a man some where nearby dampening some of his prurient longings for the warm, moist cunt of the girl panting over him. ""Damnit,"" he said, ""I heard it that time for sure. There's somebody else in this apartment!""\n""No!"" Kim Copeland cried out sharply. ""No you must be wrong. It --- it must have come from next door.""\n""Don't be silly, Kim,"" Roger said, getting off the bed. ""Your bedroom overlooks the back garden; there's no connecting walls with the other apartments."" He shook his head, frowning. ""I'm going to take a look in the living room.""\n""No! Please don't!"" the luscious, now panicked prostitute tried to grapple Roger by the arm. ""Come back to bed, don't leave me."" Carmel eyed her, frowning over her odd resistance. ""You sure as hell don't want me to go out there, do you? Why not? You know something I don't?""\n""Of --- of course not, Roger. It's just that . . . that I'm so hot and I want you now . . . I've got to have you,"" she pleaded insistently. ""What's more important to you? Having me or some imaginary noise?""\n""It'll take me just a moment, and then I'll feel more at ease. I want you as bad as you want me, lover, but I just won't feel right until I make sure we're alone. It could mean our jobs if we're caught. I'd think you'd want me to check around.""\n""No . . ."" Kim whimpered, but it was too late. Roger opened the door to the living room and padding in baby naked, he looked around. Every thing was as he had left it, glasses on the table, the two thin pieces of Kim's lust-provoking sun suit . . . Carmel went on silent bare feet across the carpet to the kitchen and stuck his head in; nobody there. He turned around, scratching his hair and wondering if his imagination was playing tricks on him, that thinking only peripherally of his wife and her suspected lover hadn't given him an over-impression of plots and blackmail . . . Harry Saunders, whipped to a fever pitch of sexual emotions, rashly took that moment to shift positions on his stool. He had heard and seen the man jerk upright and knew that he had heard his groaning. Trembling with the fear of being discovered, Saunders had sat perfectly still while the man went into the living room, but he couldn't see the man while he was looking through the two-way glass into the bedroom; he had to turn around and look through the living room mirror for that, and when he heard the squeaking kitchen door, he assumed in his blind position that the man had stepped inside. If he was going to turn and follow the man's search, he had to do it then . . . which he did. He was very quiet about it, too. But his trembling, sweat-slick hands dropped the camera. Roger Carmel whirled around, hearing the thank of something coming from what he had assumed was the coat-closet door. Anger stirred in him, and with caution and modesty thrown aside, he crossed and wrenched open the door, and the pale light of the living-room fell across the hulking figure of a middle-aged man, his straw-colored hair brushed European style back across his head, his large nose and dilated nostrils quivering, and his two, small, marble-glittering eyes filled with the kind of illogical fear of a cornered rat. Saunders hurled himself off the stool, panic making him into a single-motivated body in search of escape. He swung at Carmel with his camera, unthinking that he was using the one object which he had been hired to use, its metal case hit Carmel on the side of the head and inadvertently the catch on its back snapped, and the roll of film flew through the air, unwinding to the light like a spool of yarn a cat plays with. Saunders stumbled toward the front door and freedom . . . Stars danced in front of Carmel's eyes, but with unleashed fury of a man pressured far more than a mere tight corner, he reached out and caught the fleeing photographer's coat-tail and spun the short, dumpy man around. The camera came up again, Saunder's teeth set in a grimace of frenzy . . . Carmel blocked the metallic blow with his left forearm, and blood pounded in his temples as he answered with a fist to the belly of the intruder. It was like slugging a bag of sand --- wet, hard sand --- and then he was catapulted forward as Kim ran from the bedroom screaming and lunged at his naked back. He swiped with his arm, and the lovely young prostitute fell away, sprawling unceremoniously on her delectable buttocks, her legs splayed wide and showing the full, rich furrow of her cuntal slit, where only moments before both men had been so lustfully engrossed. Her breasts heaved and danced, but the men took no notice now; her attack had sent them down on the floor in a tangle of arms and legs and the foulest collection of swearing Roger had ever heard in one place before. He caught the photographer's right wrist in his hand and bent it back, squeezing for all his might, and the older, unconditioned, unmuscular Saunders squealed in pain and dropped the camera he'd used as a weapon. Kim Copeland was trying to crawl between them and bite Carmel's hand or leg or cock . . . anything to allow her confederate time to escape, but Carmel twisted away and then kicked out at her, catching her in the breast. She howled and toppled away, in a somersault which exposed her full white expanse of buttocks and the deep, pink, and still moist crevice between. Carmel, catching Saunder's ear, pulled the man upright in one savage jerk which brought a guttural cry from the man, and then Carmel, seething with rage at what he instinctively knew was a plan to compromise him, allowed all of his built-up frustrations to explode and in a purge of his confusion and torment that had collected from yesterday evening, drove his naked knee crashing into the unprotected groin. Saunders yelped and doubled over, and Carmel unmercifully brought his knee up again, catching the nose this time, and the blackmailing photographer sagged and dropped, moaning and babbling incoherently, his face chewing bits of the wool tuft, his nostrils gushing red blood on the carpet. Panting, still livid with all the fury which had driven him on, Carmel turned to the cringing whore, Kim. She was slumped against the table, her sensual face pale white and waxy, her mouth a twisted pink slash, and her hands were clamped to her bruised breast where he had hit her. ""All right,"" he snarled grimly, ""Spill.""\n""I . . . I don't know what you're talking about,"" Copeland said sullenly, averting her eyes. ""Yes you do, and you're going to tell me, right now!""\n""I never saw that . . . that man before in my life!"" Kim cried out defiantly. ""I don't know how he got in here! Honest!"" Enraged by the bald-faced lie, Carmel swung the flat of his hand across her face, slapping her with a resounding sound that rocked her over onto her side and left a red imprint on her swollen cheek. ""You slut! Who do you think you're trying to snow, anyway? Some half-assed kid out of the hills? You were helping him, not me . . . or don't you call trying to bite my cock off fighting against someone? You're in this up to your cunt, you filthy bitch, and by God you'll talk or I'll beat the ever- loving shit out of you!"" His own lewd threats shocked even him, for never in his life had he allowed himself such full reign of his emotions --- but that was the new Roger Carmel. Even the old one would have recognized the situation for what it was, but where before Roger would have slunk off with his tail between his legs, dejected and a gelatin of confused self- pity, now he was a dervish of cold-blooded intensity as strong as the hot- blooded reaction to Kim Copeland's salacious, teasing body he had had and expressed. He glowered at the gasping, terrified young whore, void of any sympathy for her. He had fucked her, not loved her; used her, in a sense, and he was neither in the mood nor the rationale to brook her mercy. He brought his hand back, fully intending to hit her again if she didn't cooperate. ""Talk, you hear?""\n""Please . . ."" came the whimpering whine, and she brought up one quivering arm to ward off the stinging blow, her eyes horrifyingly darting first from the savage male standing wide-legged and naked over her to her coughing, writhing partner on the rug and then back again to Carmel's enraged features. ""I . . . I'm sorry, Roger . . . I get my kicks this way, see; yes, that's it. Harry is a friend of mine who likes to take pictures of people fucking, and I . . . I get turned on by it . . . just like I do when I suck cock."" She looked up to see if her lame excuse would be brought, but Carmel only laughed contemptuously and used his hand to slap her other cheek, sending her tumbling over backwards with moaning wail as if she was dying. And then Carmel reached down and grabbed her by one slim, tapered ankle, and with his bare foot holding her other tanned, firm leg down, stretched her in a painfully lewd form of the splits. He bent her one upward-spread leg back, farther, her white buttocks undulating on the rug as she struggled for balance and surcease, her soft auburn pubic hair parting to show the wide wet expanse of her vagina and anus. ""Bitch,"" he cursed her through clenched teeth. ""Let me help you get on the straight and narrow path,"" he said, pulling on her wide-stretched legs and bearing down on her cunt with his foot. ""I've got an invention everybody wants, but until last night I never had the balls to think that there were scum in the world low enough to use a healthy thing like sex to compromise my career and honor so that they could get their grimy hands on it. Well, last night and today have sure been an eve-opener for me, one hell of an awakening, and I'm not going to sit by and let a bunch of shit- heads roll over me. Clear?"" He yanked viciously for emphasis, and Kim Copeland squealed out a torture-wracked, ""Yes! Oh God, yes! Stop it!""\n""Martin Oliss told me how his wife was seduced and he approached, and he said that my wife may have fallen victim to the same slimy man. And I bet that whoever's behind our wives getting fucked planned this little party up as well."" Carmel indicated the broken camera and the long roll of exposed, grey-backed film on the floor next to the still gibbering, still fetal-curled photographer, whose hands tenderly cupped the ruptured remnants of his manhood. ""The set-up's the same, the method's the same --- hell, maybe even the bastard taking the picture's the same. Uh-uh, Kim, I know too much not to see the obvious connection.""\n""You're wrong! You're damned wrong!"" Kim spat back in a last-chance blaze of defiance. ""You've gone stark raving mad, I tell you.""\n""No, I've grown up, you little vixen,"" Carmel retorted, jerking her leg again with evil satisfaction. ""You see, if everything had been left alone, I'd probably have gone along with the deal. I would have been the usual doting husband wearing horns, afraid of public scandal and feeling sorry for myself. But this attempt to blackmail me directly was one step too many, was the one little shove which has made the worm turn. You and your boss have a tiger by the ass, bitch, not the pussy-cat you had when you started."" Kim Copeland put the back of one white hand over her sobbing mouth, wild with fear and the impact that what this savage maniac tearing her naked limbs apart was saying was true: the easy push-over of male inadequacy had become a forceful, exerting masculine giant. ""He'll kill me if I talk,"" she whispered in defeat, in respect to the man who now dominated her. ""He'll kill me when he catches me!""\n""Tough shit. I'll kill you right now, if you don't talk!"" Kim looked up in horror, and read the cold, glittering eyes in Roger Carmel's stern face, and believed it. Nodding with numbed unresisting capitulation, she whimpered. ""It . . . it was Sam Zeigler.""\n""Zeigler? The hairy ape who owns the Club Royale in Rapier City? Is that the man behind all this?""\n""Yes, lord yes . . . now please, let me up! Oaaahhhh,"" she moaned in abject pain and humiliation. Never in her life had she been so callously treated, so heaped with disregard for her usually effective seductive charms. Her head was spinning, and she was a shriveled husk of her once ice-like scorn of men and their trepiditous, sniveling pursuit of her body and cunt. She had the perverse desire to beg to this male who had her in his power, to try and please him, as the masochistic ambivalence of pain- pleasure ripped from her broken thighs and loins. ""Really . . . I'll tell you everything, only please stop hurting me. Oh, please!""\n""Tell me now, and then I'll decide whether to let up or not,"" Carmel said derisively. ""Is Zeigler the one fucking around my wife?""\n""Yes . . . yes, he said he was!"" Kim said, nodding her head wildly. Zeigler? Hot wrath boiled through his nerves as Carmel pictured the not unfamiliar face of the gangster. Now the image of the lover fucking his wife gained solidarity, the pumping male body gaining a satyr's face but Zeigler wasn't the ""Latin Lover"" type Oliss had described and the sales vice-president would certainly have recognized him if Zeigler had been the one to approach with the blackmail threat. No . . . there had to be another man in the woodpile, and maybe the Copeland girl was lying again. Carmel twisted her leg higher. ""Bullshit. Who's really behind it all?""\n""AAAAggggg! I'm telling you straight! It's Zeigler! He . . . he called me this morning . . . ooohhhhhhh . . ."" Carmel relaxed his hold for a moment, and blessed relief washed over Kim's writhing groin. She babbled out what she knew in panting, gut-wrenching rackings of air. ""He . . . he said, he wanted to make sure you were hooked, and this other idea to get your wife needed insurance, that maybe you'd be so bloody high-nosed and indignant you'd throw her out and not go along with the scheme.""\n""He . . . he happened to say that getting your wife wasn't his idea but this one was, and he wanted the photos to use so he could double-cross the others and get your secret direct. ""What others!""\n""I don't know!""\n""Come on, you were doing so well,"" Carmel said, tentatively wrenching her leg again. ""Don't clam up on me now.""\n""I doubt know!"" the tear-drenched young whore screamed. ""I . . . I think that one of them works for Skopos, but I'm not sure.""\n""For Skopos!"" Carmel was struck with shock. Who could such a traitor be? There weren't many who could fit the requirements --- He'd have to be high up in the company, and lives in Rapier City so that he could be near Zeigler and the wives . . . Carmel went through a mental index of the executives, but didn't decide on anyone. He turned back to Kim. ""You said others. Do all of them work for Skopos?""\n""No . . . just one, if I'm right. The other is . . . is a woman, by the way Zeigler talked. But honest, Roger, I could be wrong. I just don't know, Zeigler never told me. I could be wrong . . .""\n""No,"" Carmel said in a hissing sound through his teeth, for the identity of the stab-in-the-back traitor suddenly occurred to him when the Copeland girl said the other was a woman. ""No, you're not wrong, Kim. You're right, and I know who the bastard is who's ruined so much of my life."" He kneaded her ankle with his hands as if it was a neck he'd like to wring. ""You bet your sweet ass I know.""\n""Who ?"" Carmel almost blurted out the name --- Martin Oliss --- but he held his tongue, shaking his head. ""Never mind. The less you know the safer I am."" He dropped her leg, now finished and unconcerned about the lovely girl. His blood was a volcano of anger and resentment toward his co-worker; Zeigler was the sewer, to be expected to follow his life-style, and Carmel couldn't find anywhere near the raging hatred for the gangster as he could for the man he had befriended and worked beside for so long. And it had to be Oliss. It fit too perfectly not to be. Oliss and his sultry wife, Cylvia, in the superb position to undermine the Carmel family; Oliss in a company position which wouldn't give him access to the miniskopos invention directly, but would allow him to infiltrate to where the plans fell in his lap; Oliss, the egocentrical socializer always living way above his means and always talking about sex, which gave him the motivation and the ideas for this perverted form of insidious blackmail. All of what Oliss had so convincingly told Roger last night had to be so much crap, therefore --- there was no Latin Lover getting into Cylvia's pants, at least not unwillingly and with the intent to force information from her husband later; there was no private detective, either, it stood to reason. What nefarious idea was behind the long, weepy story was not clear to Carmel yet, but that it was total fabrication was evident. The vice-president and developer of the much sought-after invention churned with thoughts as to proper retribution. Bull his way through? Confront the tricky bastard. Oliss, with what he knew in a display of temper and indignation? No . . . that didn't befit the crime, and Oliss could merely deny vehemently his role in the defilement of Roger's wife and . . . and daughter? Jennifer was a close buddy with Tamera Oliss, and would that utterly unprincipled man and wife have the temerity to bring in their teen-age daughter to corrupt his own, innocent fifteen year-old offspring? And Oliss had dropped such a hint last night --- with seething flames of tormented loathing, Roger Carmel inwardly had to admit that any abomination who would stoop as low as Oliss had would stop at nothing, not even the despicable corruption of a naive little virgin. That settled it in Carmel's blazing mind; he was going to have to be as sneaky and as lacking of scruples as his enemies . . . He was whipped back to the present tableau of violence and lewdness as Kim's raw, accursed nude body molded itself to Carmel's similarly naked loins. She clasped him around the neck in pleading supplication, tears washing down her blue-rimmed eyes, streaking the light application of mascara and makeup she was wearing. She bent her head haplessly to his throbbing chest, pressing her firm, white, hard-nippled breasts to him in a frenzy of terrified subservience, and uniquely, her writhing body strove to join with his in a one-ness not out of sexual craving but from abject desire for mercy, forgiveness, protection, and affection. ""Please . . . please,"" she whimpered in mournful, unabashed forlorness, ""please . . . help me now. I . . . I told you everything, and if Zeigler ever found out, he will have one of his boys take a knife to me . . . if he doesn't have me killed, he'll leave me scarred."" She gulped with horror. ""Have you seen what one-inch of a blade can do to a face or figure? I have . . ."" She shuddered and clenched the body of Roger Carmel with desperation, all thoughts of independence vaporizing. She had changed in the last hour, and now nothing would ever be the same for her again. Carmel's first impulse was to fling her away as a piece of rotten carrion, but then with a bitter smile he looked down on the weeping, shaking head of Kim Copeland and thought better of his indignation. The idea he was contemplating and the lewd perversions of which he had been a partner with her certainly didn't entitle him to be the holier-than-thou, starched collar prig he'd been when he entered her apartment; she'd been a damned fine fuck and had given him all the lewd enjoyment of sex he could have desired, and she'd loved it as much as he had, and it hadn't taken too much to break her down. What the hell, he owed her something. Carmel patted the frightened young whore on her shoulders and held her quivering body closer to his. ""Don't worry, Kim, don't worry. All you've got to do is convince your friend there on the floor that you hadn't been successful in seducing me. The film's no good anyway, so if you told Zeigler anything else, he'd be mad that he didn't have any pictures to show."" He grinned reassuringly down at her blotchy, but still delightfully sensual face. ""Simple, right?""\n""But . . . but what are YOU going to do?"" she stammered. ""Aren't you going to the cops or tell Zeigler what you know?"" Carmel shook his head. ""He may not have the proof of me fucking around, but if he's tricked my wife to spread her lovely legs for him, he still thinks that will work. Him and ---"" he almost named Oliss again in a burst of profane anger. No, what I want to do is nullify their threat, and besides, if it hadn't been for Zeigler I wouldn't have met you, and if I hadn't met you, I wouldn't be as changed as I am."" He put a finger under Kim's chin and smiled warmly at her. ""The trick is to use what they unknowingly have given me to my advantage, and lover, what they gave me is priceless.""\n""You really mean that, Roger?"" Kim mewled, almost unbelieving. I mean it."" He slapped one luscious rounded buttock cheek playfully, and said, ""I've got a few minutes of phoning to do. Get that bum on the floor out of here while I work, and then we'll . . . well, we'll see what happens next. Okay?"" The Copeland girl nodded, a tender smile crossing her swollen moist lips for the first time in almost an hour. ""Anything you say, Roger. Anything . . ."" she breathed huskily and went over to where Saunders was now wretching on the carpet, and she hunkered down beside him. Carmel went into action with a decisiveness which he'd never had before. He checked information, found out the number of the El Mecca, and dialed. He asked for Oliss' room, but there wasn't an answer, so he had the call transferred to the cocktail lounge, and after a short wait, the familiar voice of Oliss said: ""Hello?""\n""Martin? Roger here. Heard from your detective?""\n""Christ yes, I have,"" the insidious sales vice-president replied in a show of concern. ""It's just as we feared, I'm afraid. Lon . . . Lonnie is . . . is . . ."" He paused as if choking on the news. ""Oh God,"" Carmel moaned, playing his part now, ""Oh God, what can I do? My home, my family, my lovely Lonnie . . .""\n""Do? Why Roger, I know what I'm going to do,"" Oliss said. ""I'm going back. Tonight, on the supper flight that leaves at five. I've already booked a reservation for myself. I . . . I didn't know where you were, so I took a chance you might feel the same way I do and want to come along. I have a ticket in your name, too.""\n""Yes, yes, I want to come along,"" Carmel groaned into the receiver. ""I want to . . . I want to see the detective . . . and my wife . . .""\n""Good, good,"" Oliss said, hard pressed to temper the gloating in his anxious voice. ""But where the hell have you been all afternoon?""\n""Drinking,"" Carmel confessed humbly. ""Trying to drown my aching heart and soul. One bar after another until I lost track of the time, the number of drinks, even the place I'm in now.""\n""Well, just make sure you get back here in time to catch the plane, Roger,"" Oliss said sympathetically. ""I don't blame you for behaving like that; I'm sitting here doing the same, drinking.""\n""Sure, Oliss. We have to stick together, I can see that. I'll be at the motel in a little while, after another drink."" After hanging up, Carmel glanced briefly at Kim, who had gotten Saunders to his wavering feet and was cleaning him off, all the time telling him the story he had to stick to so that Zeigler wouldn't get his boys after him as well. The photographer was nodding, casting balefully malignant eyes at Carmel, who couldn't have cared less. The long-distance operator connected Carmel with Skopos' vitriolic and ruthlessly overbearing president, Jerome Quarren. Carmel told him after introductions that he was coming back to Rapid City on a personal matter that was most urgent. And may last into the next week. ""If you, your wife, or your daughter aren't dead or dying, it's more important that you stay there in Kirsten and finish the project,"" Quarren rasped. ""I don't pay a man to shirk his duty.""\n""I'm not asking permission, Jerome,"" Carmel said levelly. ""I'm telling you that I am returning.""\n""That, young man,"" Quarren said coldly, ""smacks of insubordination and a high-handed, un-cooperative attitude. I would reconsider your rash judgment, if I were you.""\n""Sorry, but my mind is made up."" Carmel was getting hot under the collar, if he'd been wearing a collar or anything else, and he felt more of his already unleashed anger rising at the misanthropy his employer was showing. He'd never realized how kowtowed, how meekly under Quarren's thumb he'd been in his former all-too trusting and humbly honorable skin. Now he was resenting the blustering domineering as Quarren retorted with a stinging charge of disloyalty and lack of company dedication. He let his superior rant on, fleetingly remembering himself hurrying into the office early yesterday morning, torn between the insistent poles of his wife's needs and his company's demands, and how he had wavered with the woeful rationale that some how he had to serve two masters at the same time and why couldn't either of them take that into consideration. Thanks to the even more selfish taking by Oliss and Zeigler, Carmel was no longer their slave; no, by God, from now on he was going to serve only one master, himself, Number One --- and they were soon going to realize that, all of them, Quarren included. ""Don't you threaten me with being fired, Jerome,"" he suddenly snapped into the phone, catching the drift of the president's last few implication-laden sentences. ""Believe me, you give me much more static about my returning and I'll quit. And I'll take my invention with me.""\n""Haw!"" Quarren scoffed. ""I can see that generous promotion has fattened your head, Carmel. You can leave anytime and I could replace you with the floor sweeper, but if you try to take your invention, I'll sue you for breaking the contract you signed with me. Or don't you remember the part about giving me exclusive control?"" Why that dirty son-of-a-bitch, Carmel thought. He's no better than Zeigler, only he is working behind a very thin skin of legality. He grinned with cruel satisfaction. We'll see about that. Quarren wasn't aware that the miniskopos was only the forerunner of a whole series of developments which Carmel had been envisioning while working on the prototype. Up to this moment he had firmly decided to hand over the developments as he got around to them, but the retiring manner of the previous Roger Carmel had at least been good for one thing: it had provided an indirect veil of secrecy which effectively prevented anyone else from following the trail he was blazing should he leave Skopos. Yeah, he vowed, we'll see about Mr. Jerome Quarren after Oliss and Zeigler are dealt with. Later . . . he glanced at his watch and saw that he'd spent too much time arguing with Quarren as it was. Quarren didn't matter right now, and there were other things to do. ""Jerome,"" he said in a perfectly calm tone, ""Jerome, go piss up a rope."" He slammed the receiver down in the middle of an outraged squawk. He turned to Kim, who stood in the middle of the room, still downcast and broken, her face tearfully helpless. She said in a quivering voice: ""Saunders is gone. He'll . . . he'll go along with us.""\n""He has no choice, lover,"" Carmel said, crossing to her. Kim's firm, taut breasts trembled provocatively, and as he let his eyes roam over her hour-glass satin form and down to the enticing triangle of pubic hair with its coyly pink hint of vaginal lips, the newfound virility in his own loins began to stir once more. He stopped and allowed a full, pregnant minute of silence to pass as he salaciously openly admired her soft, white and bronze skin, and he licked his lips with the saliva his regenerating passions had provided. His penis began to perk and pulsate with the blood of his salacious thoughts, and he let it grow unhindered and unashamed until it was stiff and hard in its glistening erectness in front of his now aching scrotum. Kim gasped, her eyes glued to the excited, lust responsive rigidity of his cock, a tingle of her own lascivious desires began to sweep through her blood, and she suddenly realized she wanted this naked, animal-like man standing spread-legged and proud before her to crush her with the heat and intensity of his lurid, unquenching sexual emotions. She wanted him to fuck her again and again . . . in any way he wanted to . . . as she had never wanted any man before. ""There's a couple of hours before I have to get back to my motel,"" Carmel said, now moving to where his prick grazed her rippling belly. ""And I think that we were going to do something before we were so crudely interrupted.""\n""Yesss,"" she moaned, melting in his engulfing, muscular arms. ""Let's go back in your bedroom and I'll suck that sweet, tender cunt of yours like I promised. Hell, no use wasting a perfectly good opportunity like this."" He placed a hand on her white, smooth buttocks and together they returned to their carnal arena of unbridled lusts.\n\n\n\nChapter 14\n\nThe small dressing room above Club Royale's second floor stage was misnomered; it was almost exclusively used for undressing. The haggard miserable wife of Roger Carmel, Lonnie, and his similarly black-haired young daughter, Jennifer, stood huddled in shivering fear, icy tendrils of horror touching their spines and making their white, firm flesh tremble convulsively . . . The ride from Stan Lubin's house had been a kaleidoscope of nightmares, and both mother and daughter had sat dazed, unable to speak to each other for the long, interminable minute it had taken to drive to the rear entrance of the club. Sam Zeigler had sat hunched over the steering wheel, chuckling lewdly from time to time, occasionally taunting the pretty wife and her teen-age child with obscene comments as to what was going to happen to them. ""I guess you're surprised to see your daughter here, aren't you, Lonnie-baby?"" the vicious, immoral gangster had sneered. ""Your once virgin little Jennifer? Well, look at her, look at what half the football team of her high-school has just finished gang-fucking!"" Lonnie had stared in utter disbelief as her shocked mind absorbed his vile words, and when she had looked over the rumpled pants and stained blouse of her innocent naive daughter, had heard the mewlings of satiation and desire bubble from the tender, swollen young lips, and had caught the trembling jerks of Jennifer's still throbbing, still demanding loins and thighs, the wife of Roger Carmel had thought that the earth would open up and hell would swallow her for sure. She had almost screamed with agony, putting her fisted hand to her open mouth and biting her knuckles until they bled, her torture-glazed eyes bulging wider. She had somehow managed to gasp out around her constricted dry throat: ""Why, Sam? Why, oh God, why my daughter too?"" And Zeigler had laughed low and ugly. ""Because it was part of the price. Because your daughter was needed to make sure you would never dare say a word to anybody not in the know, not in the same world of lust and sex that you're in now, and she in turn must save her mother from the same fate by cooperating . . ."" His corrupt, salacious talking had cut through the dream-like trance of Lonnie's debauched young daughter for an instant, and little Jennifer had fluttered her eyes open for the first time since she had fainted. ""Mo . . . mo . . ."" Those had been the only croaked gasps of intelligibility that the girl had been able to mutter throughout the whole ride, though she had tried to work her mouth, her jaw moving up and down soundlessly as she locked her tear-blurred, puffed eyes on her mother's tormented face. Lonnie, bitterly grieving at this shattering confrontation, had realized that the final point of no return had been reached --- then, that never again could she have her baby girl curl up in her lap and cuddle with the warmth of love and security without them both recalling this horrible day and the still more terrifying night that was surely to follow. And as for the night, the gangster had left no room for hope as he had driven the large Cadillac through the city streets. ""This is almost too good to be true,"" he'd cackled. ""I couldn't have asked for a better deal if I'd arranged it myself, but you have your friends and neighbors, the Olisses, to thank for setting this up."" The evil light in Sam Zeigler's lustful eyes had grown larger as he had glanced at Lonnie in the rearview mirror and seen how tenderly she cradled her raw, sore, abused child. He had been tempted to stop the car and turn around and watch how the lovely wife of Roger Carmel would react to the lewd confession that the Oliss plot was more than to simply pervert the two Carmel females, that the reason was to strip their husband and father of his livelihood, and that the one man they were doing all of their immoral submissions for had betrayed them by fucking the young girl he'd hired, Kim Copeland. Christ, mother and daughter would probably go mad with that news! But Sam Zeigler had plotted the downfall of too many once pure men and women to lose control that much; he had the experience to know that should he spew out the full details of what had been going on since Roger Carmel had first announced the development of his invention might well wreak havoc on the carefully laid machinations of both the Olisses and himself. Lonnie Carmel still adored and worshipped her husband, and as long as she thought she could keep her sinful capitulations from him, she would do any thing to save what little there was left of her marriage and home; to learn that her beloved Roger was the true target could very well make her change about and warn her husband, sacrificing herself in his interests. On the other side of the coin, allowing Carmel's wife to know that he'd been unfaithful, either now or after the pictures of him and the Copeland whore were developed, might well turn her against her husband in a fury of anger, spite, and jealousy, and she would tell all. That would spell disaster, Zeigler had thought as he drove, for the holds over the Carmels depended that the wife and daughter didn't know what the husband was doing --- and vice versa. Yes, he'd just have to be patient. The day would come for the confrontation --- after Roger Carmel handed over his invention --- and then there wouldn't be any more reason not to sadistically enjoy spilling the secrets each hoped the other would never learn. Besides, tonight there was going to be a confrontation of sorts, for the Martin Oliss plot required that Carmel learn of his wife's and daughter's public depravities in an inducement to cooperate with the man who had enslaved them. At this very moment, Oliss and Carmel were flying back to Rapier City after being sent for by Oliss' wife, Cylvia, who called in the guise of the ""detective"" earlier that afternoon. Zeigler had smiled with self- satisfaction at the corrupting, degenerate plan, and could almost picture the husband wringing his hands and moaning, a spineless, puritanical milksop who'd capitulate to the insidious terms with insipid whimperings and no more; serve the pretentious Carmel right to look out of that window and view his worshipped wife and teen-age daughter as the main performance --- with the help of Big Daddy Sam and his wonderfully trained dog, Fang, as added attractions! The gangster laughed out loud at that point, and lashed out with further invectives at the helpless mother and daughter cringing together in the back seat. ""Everything has been a lead-up for to night, Lonnie- baby,"" he'd taunted on, ""In a little while the Club Royale is going to offer its special second-floor patrons the delights of a mother-daughter act for the first time in its history, and you'll do it, you hear? You and that hot-assed prick-teaser Jennifer, unless you want your husband to find out about the sordid sex lives of his two sweet girls. Those are my terms . . ."" Lonnie Carmel had been fully cognizant of her and her child's exact position, but she had looked into Jennifer's wooden eyes and had realized that the tremendous pressures the girl had already gone through had snapped her immature mind like a twig, and that the inundation of lewd, savage cocks by innumerable young boys had stopped the girl's brain from coherency the way a computer would throw its circuit breakers to halt unrepairable damage from a short. Perhaps it was better this way, she had thought; perhaps if her sweet, angelic daughter wasn't able to comprehend what tonight's pagan orgy would be like she could be saved the self- loathing and disgust which gripped at Lonnie's pain-wracked soul, and her barely formed life might still have a chance for a normal, happy and love- filled future. "". . . Both of you are going to fulfill all the promised delights of your tender bodies,"" Zeigler had continued to taunt delightedly. ""You and little Jennifer are going to get fucked every way I've ever wanted or dreamed about, and you two are going to do it back good and proper . . ."" His words had droned on, even after the Cadillac had been parked and the gangster had escorted Lonnie and the still mercifully half-conscious Jennifer into the private entrance of his night club. Lonnie's own helpless mind had come to the brutal conclusion that nothing mattered anymore except to get the night's lewd ordeal over with as fast as possible for her husband and her daughter's 149 sake, and she had taken deep shuddering breaths as she mentally promised what she would do. With each faltering step on the narrow, steep back staircase leading to the room above the stage, the tortured wife of Roger Carmel had set her mind into a single vow that while she would awaken tomorrow permanently scarred with memories she would take to the grave, she would not let it destroy her family; that Roger must never know the horrors she and Jennifer were going through because the so-called friends they had liked and trusted had sold out her and her daughter to this evil maniac. She would protect her husband and, as little as she could, her child too, with all she had --- and all she had left was her body. A body at the mercy of Sam Zeigler and whomever he chose to share its secret pleasures. She would show him, she had drummed through her recoiling brain, she would show him that she could please no matter what he would demand. He wanted her to act as a whore, then she would be his whore! She would suck anything if he said suck, fuck anything if he said fuck! Nausea had made her weave and clutch the faded paint door way of the room, but somehow she staggered onward, holding onto her child with determination born of hysterical hopelessness. The (un)dressing room had been small, like a closet, most of it taken up by the huge, white-covered double bed and gold chains which she knew all too well. Lonnie's stomach had churned with the lurid remembrances of seeing the young girl only slightly older than her own little girl being cruelly raped by an enormous dog while she . . . while she . . . The mental words hadn't come to describe her own inexcusable acts, and for an instant the room had blurred and she had the distinct feeling that she was falling . . . her eyes faintly staring up at the electrical hoists mounted on the ceiling which lowered the chain-driven bed to the spot-lit stage below. Zeigler's fingers had caught her in time, and his talon-like grip had made her perk back to the real world, for his touch had been something incredibly repulsive to her now; but she had made a promise, and swallowing back the nausea which acidly choked her throat, she had allowed the gangster to lead her beside the large, rectangular bed, and she had breathed deeply of air musty and unclean, with its odor of untamed sex and depravity-induced sweat. And now the lecherous gangster, Zeigler, was rubbing his hands up and down his pants in anticipatory excitement, and his eyes burned holes through the pretty young wife of Roger Carmel. He said with a hoarse, trembling raucousness, ""The show's about to begin. It's time you and your daughter, Jennifer, got ready. Strip, Lonnie baby, take those clothes off just like you did for me once today, and if that hot-cunted little girl of yours won't do it herself, you undress her, too."" He chortled demoniacally. ""Just pretend you're home and Jennifer's unable to get into bed herself, and you have to do it for her."" In spite of her admonition to be brave, Lonnie Carmel couldn't help herself from moaning with heart-rending sobs. Tears burst from her dejected eyes, and she cried into her hands with long, weeping sobs. ""Oh God help us,"" she blubbered. ""Goddamnit, I said take off your clothes!"" Zeigler roared in uncontained urgency. ""There's fifty people down there waiting to see you two perform, and at a hundred bucks a head entrance charge and five dollars a drink, they want their satisfaction!"" And so do I, his raving mind continued silently. My balls are as aching as they were before I Sucked this sweet young mother's virgin ass-hole today, and Fang is waiting down there as well! Damn, this is going to be one fine night once I get them going! I know it! ""Hurry up!"" he bellowed frantically, taking his own clothes off in a display of frenzied incontinence, ""by hell, I'll rip you both naked if you don't!""\n""Nooooo!"" whimpered Lonnie, but it was her only defiant gesture. With fingers so distraught that they couldn't unbutton her blouse without intense, frustrating effort, the now nearly mindless wife gritted her teeth, reaffirmed her decision to take the brunt of Zeigler's wantonness, and peeled off her garments for the second time that day. Zeigler commanded that her bra and panties were removed instead of lasciviously allowing her semi-nakedness to distract the gangster; he was already overly aroused, and the customers wouldn't be as appreciative as he would have been --- they wanted total nudity. Lonnie stood in the cold, impersonal room with out anything on and clenched her eyes tightly shut so she wouldn't have to see Sam Zeigler's immense, hard and glistening penis again or his lusting leer at her vibrant, shivering flesh. ""Now,"" the gangster breathed, ""now your daughter. Let me see that tender, sweet little cunt of hers that's just been gangfucked by all those teen-age pricks . . ."" And like a robot hearing a master's command, Lonnie reached out for Jennifer's cherubic body, the miniature twin of her own rich, blossoming, curve of breast and thigh. But her daughter suddenly spoke, the first real words that she'd been able to manage since she'd been shoved into the back of Zeigler's car --- and to Lonnie's incredulous, tortured ears, her tone was low and even and bitter with resignation. ""It's all right, Mother,"" Roger Carmel's young daughter said quietly, ""I can take off my clothes by myself.""\n""Jennifer . . ."" moaned the tottering, nerve-shattered mother. ""Jennifer . . .""\n""Don't worry, Mom,"" Jennifer replied, her voice now losing some of its original calmness, and breaking slightly as she spoke. ""I . . . I know what this, this man wants us to do."" The word man was spat out as if it was a more horrible swear word to the young adolescent than any foul, filthy four-letter guttural. ""I heard it all in the car, as if I didn't know about this beforehand."" She had her blouse off and was unzipping her pants with unsteady but determined little white fingers. ""I'm no better than you, Mother, no better at all. Worse, in fact, because I've just let seven boys fuck me over and over . . . and, and I liked it."" Her bluish lips were quivering with remorse and shame, and her eyes mirrored her parent's in that they were welling with the warm liquid of torment and revulsion. ""You poor child,"" Lonnie consoled, her heart wrenching for her daughter's broken innocence. ""This is horrible, horrible.""\n""Yes, but we have no choice,"" Jennifer said in a whisper. She slid her pants down, stepping out of them to show her firm, young, lithe legs and thighs. Zeigler gasped at the salaciously exciting build of the girl, and his cock throbbed hard and painful in front of him, but Lonnie's daughter turned to him and curled her lip in disdain. ""We've got to do it, Mother, I know it. It would ruin Daddy if we didn't, this horrible man would tell him without a hesitation. I'll go through it with you even if it kills us both."" Through hazed eyes, Lonnie watched her only child slowly roll her already sperm-drenched panties down until the sparse, young triangle of her still moist pubic hair was visible. Then, when the gangster so commanded, mother and daughter climbed on the bed and lay down side by side, and she beheld all of Jennifer's pubescent, slender and curvaceous body, saw that it was as proudly developed as her own, and realized in a blinding flash of respect for her that no longer was she a baby, but a physically complete woman, one who, as the sickening words returned in haunting reverie, could take on seven boys and like it. Jennifer had become a woman in body if not in mind, and could respond to a man with all the passion and sexuality of her gender. And Lonnie Carmel wept again at the tragic way her daughter was being introduced to the world of physical sex. The depraved Zeigler stood naked with his pulsating cock pointing straight at them by a large switch mounted on the wall, the control which would automatically lower the bed to the full, lasciviously waiting view of a half-hundred patrons below, and fingering the bloated, sperm heavy sac of his testicles with his other hand, he snapped out: ""All right, you hot-ass beauties, let's start the action. Mother and daughter night,"" he grinned callously, ""and mother and daughter will start out the performance by playing with one another's pussy."" Lonnie gasped in horror and revulsion at the salacious demand. Not only was he desiring lesbianism, a terrible perversion unto itself, but with Jennifer, her own child! She couldn't! With a face shining with anguish-caused sweat, she regarded her daughter once again, gulped with parched, torture-wracked gasps as she studied Jennifer's trembling breasts with their dark rosettes and hard nipples and then lower, to the hair lined lips of her so recently well-fucked vagina and the dainty pink clitoris nestling in their wet, trembling folds. ""Jennifer . . . my daughter, my love . . ."" she groaned. ""Mother . . ."" came the responding mewl of undisguised misery. ""Damnit, it's either you two make love, or I go to your simpering prig of a do-gooder you call husband and father! Now, do it, you fucking sluts, do it!"" Lonnie's arms went around her black-haired, quivering daughter even as she felt Jennifer's arms go around her. They touched one another as they were drawn together by their mutual need, their mutual pain, their mutual goal, their mutual familial love. Their breasts touched and their nipples pressed against the other as if mother and daughter were trying to fuse together in their bondage. With a spasming cry of exaltation, Zeigler witnessed their defeat, and he threw the switch. Slowly, with creaking and groaning and an odd, weightless vibration, the bed began to descend. Sam Zeigler leaped on the bed, his eyes slavering at the incredibly lewd and corrupting sight of mother and daughter, Lonnie and Jennifer Carmel, locked tightly in each other's arms.\n\n* * *\n\nRoger Carmel descended from the jet, maintaining his pose of shock and moral indignation and the effects of too many drinks as he moaned his plight to Martin Oliss. Oliss had been most sympathetic during the whole trip, buying Carmel drinks in his role as comforter and companion in grief until Carmel was in fact slightly tipsy. He had a hard time playing the part of an anguished cuckold, for inwardly he glowed with satiation and revengeful pleasure, and he made sure that Oliss, who undoubtedly felt the same mental satisfaction at the thought his evil plot was working perfectly, was run ragged with putting up with a seemingly demoralized and wronged husband. If the traitorous Martin Oliss concluded that he, Roger, was more of a prig than ever, well so much the better. ""Now . . . now what, Martin?"" he asked in a servile whine as they entered the terminal. ""Now what do we do?""\n""According to my private detective,"" Oliss said, licking his thin, taut lips with hardly contained zest, ""we can catch our wives with this sonofabitch who's been sleeping with them while they're at the Club Royale. You know of the place?""\n""No,"" Carmel lied. ""I've never been there.""\n""It's a sort of roadhouse, not far from here."" Oliss made a face as if he disapproved of the club. ""Lots of rather, ah, questionable goings on there, I understand. A place that a rat like this blackmailer would be apt to take another man's wife."" He curled his lip with disdain, and walked toward the baggage collection point with hurried forcefulness. ""I've even heard rumors that decadent entertainment is run for a certain type of low-life that likes that kind of thing."" Carmel still wasn't sure exactly what Oliss' final game was, but he was certain that to give the executive enough rope would allow him to find out in time --- and then hang him. Kim Copeland hadn't been told by Zeigler all the details, for she wasn't in a position to need them for her part in the lewd sedition of Carmel --- a debauchery which had backfired so badly that if the gangster were to have known of its true outcome, it would have sent him fleeing --- so Carmel was still ignorant that Oliss vitas plotting to show him his wife and daughter on stage and then with the aid of his wife convince Carmel that the only way he could rescue his abandoned family was to cooperate with Zeigler. Oliss watched Carmel with a degree of contempt that he didn't know he felt for the vice-president before. It was all he could do to keep from laughing in his silly face right now, but he knew that he had to wait and keep up the facade of outraged decency or he would destroy the confidence Carmel had in him. He was caught a little off guard by some of Carmel's reactions, and had been careful to not make any rash, loose moves during the whole trip back --- and then Carmel threw him another curve when the distraught man beside him asked: ""Didn't you say just now that both our wives are at the Club? Isn't that odd that the guy who seduced our wives would be able to escort them together? I mean, that is what you said, Martin, isn't it?""\n""Why, er . . . yes, yes, I said that, Roger,"" Oliss stammered. ""What I meant was that my detective said your wife was with the man and my wife was . . . was also there, but alone. That's it. She's alone because . . . well, I'm not sure why because he never said."" He took out his handkerchief and wiped his forehead, damning the way Carmel could pounce on every word he uttered even though so high-strung. Never seen him this want before! What a job it turned out to be to maintain a hurt, gentlemanly attitude with this prudish fop. Carmel smirked to himself as he picked up his suitcases. So both olives are going to be there, are they? This should be Interesting . . . I wonder what they'll be doing? For all of his feeling that he had the situation under control, that he now could pull the strings as he desired, Roger Carmel still wasn't prepared for the totally heinous sybaritic saturnalia which would be thrust before him when he arrived at the Club Royale. If he had, he wouldn't have been in such eager hurry to go there.\n\n\n\nChapter 15\n\nLonnie Carmel and her daughter, Jennifer, stared into each other's pain-flecked eyes and seeked solace in them, and the pained mother knew, as instinctively she was aware that her teenage child knew, that they were both the same, having committed lewd, unspeakable acts of the flesh, and were now caught helplessly in the evil, enslaving web of Sam Zeigler's depravity. The immoral bonds tied them more closely than the best of friends, for they were of the same blood, and a mute empathy and bond of love was sewn between the two ravishingly beautiful young women, and somehow that knit helped blank out the hot, hard lights which bore down upon their exposed bodies from the circle of spots around the open stage, silenced the hoarse urgings of the naked and lewdly incensed gangster who was on his knees with them on this bed of public display. Things were a little less terrifying for both mother and daughter, and together, they fought to hold their sanity during this longest of all nights. The warm, comfortable air of the stage area was like a blessed covering, and the lights were bright mirrors which no matter how hard one might try, could not be seen through, but Lonnie knew what was on the other side of the lights, surrounding the bed like pits of hungry carnivores; she knew because she had been on her back herself getting fucked half senseless the previous night in one of the ringing small rooms, and had gaped in fascinated excitement at the lewd performance transpiring on the bed which now supported her and her own daughter. Now, wanting to protect her Jennifer, she didn't say that a few feet in any direction would bring them face to face with glass-enclosed voyeurs, devoted to the worship of vice and gross sexual immorality. She didn't say anything at all, for the time of talking was past . . . Slowly, Jennifer pressed the soft, young curling fleece of her pubic hair into her mother's loins, and arching her back, she moaned in the bitterness of what had to be done for her father's sake, and she kissed her mother, kissed her hard the way she had kissed Stan Lubin, and found to her shame that her mother's lips were enticingly agile, pliant and soft. And, in spite of the guilt of knowing that her daughter was kissing her as if she was a lover, Lonnie stiffened her resolve to show Zeigler that she was cooperating and she fluttered her tongue out, entering the opening of her daughter's hot, moist mouth as an answering tongue invaded her lips; she sucked the pink, trembling tongue and found that she could not help running her hands over the fresh, firm skin of her child, touching her naked, taut breasts and buttocks. They squirmed on the bed, locked in their lewd, incestual embrace, and the tiny puckered little anus puckered more from her mother's finger as the girl's firm, white, young buttocks parted inadvertently. Jennifer, sensing her mother had steeled her mind to continue with this depravity, melted with the deep love which she had for her, plus the sympathy she held for any woman who loved her husband so dearly and with her own similar affection for her father. She gasped as she saw the gangster who had engineered this sinful orgy over her mother's shoulder leering down at them in vile delight, then she shut her eyes, hearing Zeigler's lewd chuckling, and let swiftly flickering tongues and familiar soft hands send out urgent, teasing messages radiating outward along her nerves, and she allowed her own fingers to rub along her mother's rippling satin backsides as she trembled with the strange forbiddeness of her degradation. ""That's it! That's it! More! More!"" the gangster hissed down at them. Spurred on by Zeigler's sex-crazed demands, mother and daughter caressed each other's breasts until they were swollen and throbbing with unwanted sensation and their nipples were four chips of dark rock biting into the other's tormented flesh. Lonnie could feel Jennifer's hot breath on her face and her mind cried out in a futile gesture of anguish, but her hands were moving of their own volition, down over the hot, fevered hips of her naked child, down, down to the moist covering of hair around Jennifer's quivering pubic region. Oh God . . . oh God . . ."" Roger Carmel's teen-age daughter felt her mother's fingers seek out and find her pink, wet vaginal slit, groaned with the lancing, undeniably pleasurable spasm of the contact, and her extended middle finger located her mother's clitoris and returned the attention, tweaking it as if she was masturbating and she was touching herself. ""Enough! Enough!"" Sam Zeigler shouted, his rubbery lips drooling uncontrollably as he watched the mutually subjugated mother and daughter fondling each other's female genitals before him and the vast audience on the other side of the klieg lights. His thick, hirsute body was also on display, and he reveled in the exposure, as his blood-sated and pulsing cock stood rigid and his hand stroked it lightly, causing a smear of his male secretion to form on its tip. ""Now you, Jennifer,"" he panted with obscenity, ""you turn upside and kiss your mother's cunt. That's right, get between her legs!"" Jennifer moaned, but began to slide away . . . down the trembling form of her whimpering mother, giving a shudder of dull abhorrence at the order. Lonnie raised her head to watch in half-revulsion, half captivation as the nubile voluptuousness of her daughter moved up on all fours . . . she didn't think that Jennifer could do it, would do it . . . but the girl was already positioning her lovely young moonshapad buttocks over her face, and Lonnie could see the barely mature long pink slit of her daughter's cunt open slightly, and the crevice widen to show the child's hairless, puckered rosette of her anal opening as Jennifer lowered her shoulders down to her mother's open, defenseless thighs. Jennifer had always considered the act of oral love between two women as incredibly abhorrent, one of those things which, as a little girl, she never allowed herself to think about, but as she sucked in her breath and took a look at the close up, softly hair-lined lips of her mother's vagina and the enticing pink flesh just beyond which was honey-dewed with sparkling droplets of moisture that her own fingers had raised, and then breathed the musky, perfumed scent, she quivered excitedly, flicked out her tongue and teased the fleshy folds. She heard her mother moan and raise her buttocks up off the bed in involuntary reaction, her body twisting slowly from side to side from the grazing tickle of her daughter's tongue. Jennifer eased her mouth inside the now wet, tingling cleft and found to her humiliation that she got an electrifying stimulation from the delicious contact, and she lashed out everywhere, her pink, wet tongue and lips invading her mother's pussy, forgetting in her excitement where she was, or who was under her, as her mind soaked up the ambrosia of slippery female juices and sensitive flesh which quivered violently under her assaulting mouth. Her mother groaned from deep within her belly and began to pant explosively from the salacious and unwelcome passions which were flowing out of her convulsed loins. She heard her daughter gasp for air and then with a hungry lurch, bury even her nose back into the wild cavity of her cunt, and she begged the young girl to stop . . . stop before it was too late . . . but then she realized that it was too late, that she was no longer just enduring the sweet agony and was enjoying the depraved immersion in her cunt. ""Oh, no . . . no, Jennifer . . . God, that's enough . . . oh, no more, please no more . . ."" she begged weakly, and she twisted in the grip of her daughter's increasing voracious tonguing, writhing as Jennifer refused to stop, shamefully aware that she herself was unable to break the open, nibbling mouth which was glued to her insanely responding pussy. Her pleas died in a strangled mixture of a sob and a sigh, and her body convulsed as she wanted and yet didn't want her daughter to stop. Once more the lust-maddened gangster interrupted. ""No more!"" Zeigler cried out, and Jennifer withdrew her wet, glistening mouth from her mother's palpitating vagina. ""I can't stand it any longer! I've got to have you now!""\n""How?"" moaned Lonnie, fearing the worst. ""How?"" Zeigler's mind raced with combinations of perversions and lewd acts, keeping in the back of his mind that the dog must still have his animalistic way with the lovely, cringing wife . . . his heart slamming in his chest, his mind awash with the pleasures that flamed in mental images, his chest a bellows emitting grunting sounds, he paused . . . then chuckled with a lascivious glee which glazed the hearts of both his victims. ""I think I'll have Jennifer suck my cock . . . something which if I know the football team, she's already well practiced at."" Then he groaned and grimaced with ugly, satanic lust. ""But first I'll fuck the girl my favorite way . . . in the ass. I already reamed yours out today, Lonnie- baby, and I don't think your daughter should be deprived of the same thrill, do you?"" Lonnie couldn't believe the absolute pit of depravity she had unwittingly fallen into. Even though her passions had been unnaturally aroused and were coursing through her heated blood in spite of her best efforts to reject the ministrations of her daughter's loving tongue in her cunt, the mother was shocked speechless by the impact of Zeigler's words. God, he was going to sodomize hers and Roger's daughter! The obscene thought of the ravishment about to take place right here a few inches in front of her horrified face caused her to groan and grind her own heated buttocks against the bed, and one look at Jennifer told her that the girl was too far gone in her humiliation and shame and determination to save her father to resist. ""Come here, little girl,"" Zeigler hissed, crooking his finger at Jennifer. He lay on his muscular back, his massive penis jerking with its swollen erection, and as he thought of what was to follow, new sensual spasms of hazy delight taunted his cock to still higher rigidity. ""Yes, come here, my sweet one, come to Big Daddy Sam.""\n""Yes,"" sobbed Jennifer mournfully, ""yes . . . but please don't hurt me . . ."" She crawled over the well-lit bed, tears stinging her eyes as she gazed stupefied at his immense cock. But the Negro's on the football team had been larger, she told herself, and if she could take his, she could take anything . . . A phyyric note of vain hope. ""Now, Jennifer,"" Zeigler commanded, ""squat down over me, facing your dear, loving mother. I want her to see just how brave you are when you feel me up inside your rectum, and how you love cock there after you get used to it. You're just like your mother I bet, and she almost went crazy when I fucked her in the ass."" Jennifer gave an awful look of sadness to her mother, which Lonnie could only return with tear-blurred eyes, and then the girl moved over Zeigler's loins and assumed a semi-squatting position, her white, firm buttocks and the darker shadows of her crevice poised directly above his blunt, aching penis. Lonnie moaned involuntarily from the lewd scene as Zeigler ran his hands between the girl's legs, his fingers greedily pinching the firm skin of her inner thighs and the smooth cleft between them, and then he parted her trembling buttocks with both hands so that the tiny, virginal anus was visible to Lonnie's gaping eyes. Her own backsides still throbbed from the effects of the gangster's earlier defilement of her rectum, and she knew instinctively that he was doing this to her daughter as a special way to break them both. ""Look at it, Lonnie-baby. Nice and young and hairless."" Zeigler taunted the frozen woman. Then he leered up at the quivering back and lower torso of the fifteen-year-old daughter of Roger Carmel and felt her cower as he drew her firm young buttock cheeks wider apart. Then he levered her down . . . down . . . pressing the tip of his cock into the tiny, throbbing hole, wet from her inadvertantly aroused excitement. Arching his loins, he raised up slightly, directing his hard instrument straight into the tightly clenching orifice, and Jennifer screamed: ""AAAAaaaggg! Uuugh!"" and she twisted her buttocks above his thighs, trying to throw the slowly invading cock from her, but he held her firmly and with each buck of her body his prick skewered into her defensively resisting anus another cruel and painful inch. Her mother held her breath and then groaned in empathetic response to her daughter as she saw Jennifer's tiny stretched anus clasping desperately at Zeigler's thick, throbbing cock as he sunk his rod halfway to its hilt, and she knew that her daughter had no more chance of resisting than she, herself, had had that same afternoon. Jennifer flailed her legs on either side of his as she rocked backwards in agony, and that made her sit on his huge cock with no other support --- and she grunted helplessly and dropped to his loins as it slipped unimpeded up into the rubbery depths of her small, child-like rectum. She jerked spasmodically and then lay still to ease the pain of the cruel and complete occupation of her asshole, knowing it was impossible to fight it, and movement only served to widen and stretch her tiny, hopelessly clutching little anal cavern to greater and more painful dimensions. Zeigler ground his teeth together. ""Christ, she's tighter than you were, Lonnie-baby, but damned good!"" he hissed, and then he guided her with his massive hands on each outer side of her trembling, young thighs up and down his turgid shaft in long, smooth strokings, bringing groans of pain and humiliation from the teen-ager's tortured lips each time. Lonnie watched mesmerized, moaning in concert with Jennifer's mewls of agony, her eyes a few scant inches from where the gangster's hardened penis was stretching her daughter's backsides and pile-driving rapaciously into her anus. Lonnie could see every detail; the moist long cock wet with its own secretions drawing the ragged pink edges of her daughter's pink sphincter muscle out on the outstroke, then disappearing back inside as he rammed it home again deep in her belly, and the mother got up on her all-fours, her vision totally absorbed by the obscene spectacle of this man sodomizing her only daughter on and on, screwing her from behind and beneath as Jennifer rode bravely up and down on his lust-hardened cock. And as Lonnie stared in subservient anguish at her helpless child, she began to detect that Jennifer's moaning cries of pain subtly changed to low whines and then to a tone which left no room for doubt! Jennifer was beginning to enjoy it with a strange kind of masochistic pleasure, the same kind that had thrilled her mother to orgasm that afternoon. Perhaps it caused by the very helplessness of her position or from the lewd, obscene thought of being fucked in the ass while being watched by a hundred beady, lust-incensed eyes; but whatever it was, Jennifer was loving it, and her hips started to move of their own volition, meeting the upthrust of Zeigler's cramming prick, her whole, young nubile body undulating in tiny, abandoned circles. The sight of her daughter, her innocent darling young girl, going stark raving mad the way she was and turning into a sex-crazed female was too much for Lonnie Carmel. She continued to watch the sodomized, ravished Jennifer respond more and more feverishly, and once again she thought of her own reactions this afternoon when she had taken Zeigler's huge cock all the way in her rectum and had pushed back in torrential explosions . . . and in the loving way one person can feel vicariously for another, she sensed an odd wetness in her own anus as if he was screwing her again instead of her daughter. Then was added further ambivalence of agony and fascination to heat her loins as Lonnie superimposed the depraved scene she had witnessed the night before on this very same bed, confusing her daughter with the incensed girl of then. It was too much, too damned much for her not to react to, and Roger Carmel's black-haired wife started to mechanically, as if she had no mind of her own, undulate her own body salaciously as weird sensual thoughts grew in her mind, swamping her flesh and fibers; and as she continued to watch the corruption of her daughter, she began to push the fear, the self-guilt, the hatreds out of her head and replace them with desire. Desire --- dear God, she was beginning to enjoy the sight of the depraved assault on her young daughter's naked anus! Her belly churned and a tremendous wave of sensual excitement poured over her, inundating all other emotions. Oh God . . . how could she not enjoy it! Jennifer Carmel was crooning now, her mind filled with the horrible pleasure billowing from her tortured rectum. She gyrated her buttocks down hard against Zeigler's pelvis in an effort to knowledgeably widen her back passage, and she leaned back against the debauching gangster, her arms resting on the bed at the elbow. Her beautiful black hair-covered pussy was wet and glistening with her excitement now, and her mother could see its long, pink furrow trailing from her quivering young clitoris down to her writhing buttocks where the gangster was massively splitting them with his hard, pumping cock, his hands holding them apart with his urgent and spasming fingers while he buried all of his thick, sensitive shaft in the girl's wide-splayed anus, his heavy balls pulsing in full, erotic view. Lonnie couldn't have contained her own seething sensations any longer had she wanted to. She crawled the remaining few inches and nuzzled her face in the soft, sweet-smelling pussy of her daughter, returning the liquid embrace of Jennifer's mouth on her vagina by starting her tongue from the tip of Zeigler's testicles, taunting the half-inch of exposed penis not yet swallowed by her child's pulsating, open hole, and upward, finally sucking the inner lips and clitoris of the young excited girl. She reached back between her own legs and massaged her now burning, unquenchably fired cunt, wallowing lewdly in the pleasure of her debasing inability to prevent her wild, desire-maddened body and mind from demanding fulfillment. The depraved gangster lasciviously watched Lonnie Carmel become subjected to the entrancing sight of the anal fucking he was giving her daughter, and instantly he was spurred on by the absolutely lust-billowing enhancement of Carmel's wife licking his balls and her child's tender pussy. He flexed the shaft of his impaling, thick cock and made a tight, half-choking laugh as Jennifer wailed in pleasure/pain and surged downwards with her rectal fist of soft, pliant flesh, and violent spasms of delection whipped through his loins. Jennifer continued to raise her hips and thighs up and down over Zeigler's plundering cock, and simultaneously press her wet flowering vagina against her mother's wildly sucking mouth while furiously Lonnie lapped her tongue about her daughter's delicious tasting pussy, her own unsated passions building and building until she could hardly breathe. ""You . . . you want to be fucked, Lonnie-baby?"" Zeigler in his ecstasy stammered out to the young wife and mother. ""You want to be fucked?"" The answer tumbled out before Lonnie could even consider the lewd question rationally. ""Oooh . . . yes, yessss!""\n""Then raise up your ass behind you as high as it will go,"" he ordered, and he waved his hand in a gesture to one of the guards standing to one side of the stage. ""Get ready for the best fuck of your life!""\n""Yeas! Yes!"" Lonnie cried out, her tongue still buried in her young daughter's now hungrily quivering cunt as she thrust her white, round buttocks as high as she could. The guard, seeing the signal, released Zeigler's huge German Shepherd dog, and the great beast surged for the bed, his tail wagging and his thick, long tongue lolling as the specially bred animal salivated with the remembered pleasures his master had trained him to perform. Fang leaped on the bed and headed straight for the provocatively waving buttocks of the woman. I don't care . . . I don't care any longer . . . as lewd and despicable as this is, I can't help myself . . . And then the wife of Roger Carmel felt the additional weight on the bed behind her, and she turned, wondering who her lover would be, but not really caring so long as he had a long, hard cock to fill her hungry, seething womb. And then she came back to reality as she saw the dog. Oh God! It's that dog from last night! Lonnie screamed out in undiluted horror as the great, panting brute growled the same, menacing way he had when he had subdued the young girl to hopeless subjugation. Lonnie could do nothing except freeze, her hand still deeply impaled in her masturbated cunt as Fang lowered his head to her defenseless, upturned buttocks. Oh God, somebody, help me!"" the lovely young wife mewled in helpless horror.\n\n* * *\n\n""Oh Lord!"" Roger Carmel blurted out. ""It's Lonnie! My wife's out there . . . and Jennifer too! And . . . and . . ."" Oliss finished the choked-off sentence. ""And Sam Zeigler, the man who my detective said has been fucking your wife. Look at him, Roger. Look at what that bastard is doing to your daughter!"" Carmel looked wildly out the window of the little second-floor room Oliss had led him to, then around at Martin trying to swallow his obvious lustful and malevolent pleasure at the carnality going on out there, and his depraved wife, Cylvia, who was sprawled on one of the low couches with a Cheshire cat grin all over her smug face. ""It's just like I told you, Roger,"" Oliss's blonde and lovely wife said throatily, ""I thought there was something . . . terrible and hideous about Zeigler, and I followed him tonight. He picked up your wife and daughter and brought them here. I . . . can't tell you how sorry I am to have been a party to this horror . . . but Zeigler is a bastard . . . I couldn't help myself, though I know I'd never have allowed myself to fall so thoroughly under his spell as your wife and child obviously have."" Lying hitch! Roger Carmel's tortured mind screamed. They all set up this circus of perversion! His mind whirled with the total nightmare of what hen and countless other people --- were viewing, and all his brain could fathom was that Lonnie and Jennifer weren't really out on that bed, but they were! Oh Lord, they were! His face grew blue with rage and sickness as he watched first Lonnie, completely enslaved by a giant German Shepherd, her trembling white body spread face down on the bed while the brute's thick tongue slithered into the exposed crevice between his adored wife's smooth-ivory buttocks. Roger gulped aloud, and he stared horror- stricken at his child-like, innocent Jennifer being pummeled by a man older than Roger, and not even in her tender vagina, either, but in her anus! His own teenage daughter was being sodomized in front of him --- and liking it; both wife and daughter were liking it, performing together in the lewdest of debauches . . . and . . . before a depraved, lusting audience! In the back of his blindingly fogged mind Roger Carmel thanked God that at least he had been forewarned of this treachery by Kim Copeland, and that he had prepared himself a little bit by assuming the worst possible thing that could happen would be catching his wife making love to Zeigler in private . . . if he had come upon this prurient exhibition cold, the way Martin and his wife had plotted he would, he knew that he would have gone out of his mind in one searing second of comprehension! And then, if that wasn't enough punishment for the unsuspecting husband and father to witness, Zeigler gnashed his teeth suddenly and jerked Jennifer off his turgid, slick cock, and rolling her around with a sadistic grin implanted on his face, took the young child by the hair brutally and thrust forward to rim his thick, glistening penis deep into her gaping mouth. Roger held his breath in wretching pain, fearing that his teenage daughter would choke to death from the sheer size of the gangster's cock buried between her lips, but to his amazement, Jennifer not only swallowed the shaft greedily, but began to suck it hungrily while Zeigler fucked into her tightly locked mouth like it was another cunt. And Carmel caught the look on his wife's face as she watched in envy as their teen-age daughter slavered with all her vigor on the alien penis fucking her tiny, clasping mouth. The child's eyes were glazed with a wild, ecstatic film of lust that sent a shiver through both her parents, and Lonnie began to gyrate her own naked body back against the lapping tongue of the German Shepherd behind her. Cylvia Oliss said something to Roger but Carmel was too engrossed with the incredible unfolding of the next horrifying act. The dog was mounting his wife from behind now, paws wrapping around her waist as if she was a bitch in heat, and Carmel could plainly see the brute's glistening scarlet penis jerked and danced from its furry sheath as it slid along her vaginal slit in search of her pink, clasping cuntal hole. The husband held his breath as did the Olisses beside him and the other spectators in their little rooms as the massive dog bucked at Lonnie's wide-spread buttock cheeks and bared its jaws and growled in his attempt to skewer her on his hot, still growing animal prick. A groan of abject disbelief came from Roger Carmel as Lonnie reached back between her wide- spread legs and grasped the dog's slippery rod of beastial flesh and guided its glistening tip to her moist, throbbing cuntal slit . . . and then the huge animal humped forward and buried its canine penis deep in the lovely wife and mother's squirming pussy mouth until it was interred to its full extent and the hairy testicles swung lewdly below into her wetly matted pubic hair. ""Great Heaven above!"" Martin Oliss exclaimed in fascination. ""Look at her! You see what I mean now, Roger? You don't have any choice except to submit to Zeigler. You tell him about your invention and whatever hold he has over your wife and kid will be broken. It's the only thing you can do, Roger; believe me, you don't have any choice."" Only thing to do . . . no choice . . . no choice . . . Roger Carmel laughed shrilly and hysterically at the revolting words of the traitorous Martin Oliss. No choice? The hell there wasn't! He'd show them! He'd show Martin and Cylvia and Zeigler, he'd show Jerome Quarren if he was in the audience, he'd show his wife and daughter, he'd show everybody what choice he had, including that damned dog out there! Carmel couldn't stand it any longer. Reeling like a wild, uncontrolled animal, incensed by all of the plotting and lewd seductions of his family, intent on punishing the whole world for what he had become a victim of, he turned from the window and stumbled out the door, into the hallway. Oliss stared in complete bewilderment at the departing, maniacally laughing man, bewildered by this odd turn of events. He said to his wife: ""What the hell is Roger up to?"" Cylvia, her gaze still wrapped in the lust-provoking performance on the bed, didn't turn her head but said, ""I don't know and right now I don't care! God, would you look at those two girls go! Mother and daughter teams really work the best. Ohhh, I wish Tamera was here right now! My cunt is steaming for a good licking and --- God, Martin, look! It's . . . it's Roger! He's running out on stage! And . . . and he's naked!""\n\n* * *\n\nThe lust contorting sight caused Sam Zeigler to drive his cock farther into the passionate teenaged girl's face, and he stared down at her lips pulling out grotesquely and clinging to his hardened penis as the Carmel child sucked it hungrily, while next to them his monster dog, Fang, fucked Lonnie Carmel with a long, animal shaft which sent the woman's buttocks grinding back in wild tempoed fury. Then his attention was shifted by a slight scurry of muffled shouts, the scuffle of shoes, and a groan which he recognized as having come from the guard at the stage entrance . . . and then Roger Carmel came dashing into view, naked as the day he was born . . . and Christ, he had the biggest hard-on that Zeigler had ever seen! The first thought was one of terror, and for a moment, the gangster missed a beat and staggered, almost pulling his erect cock out of Jennifer's young mouth, but then Roger Carmel was on the bed with him, a leering, crazed grin on his contorted face, a demoniacal laugh coming from his slack-jawed mouth. ""Carmel! What the hell!""\n""Shut up and fuck, you bastard!"" Carmel roared. ""You don't have a goddamned thing on me or my wife! To hell with you! To hell with everybody!"" He stood and pranced around the bed, waving his hard, blood- turgid shaft in all directions, cackling insanely. Lonnie Carmel's head whirled in terror and humiliation, and she froze in her pumpings against the dog's enormous prick. ""Roger!"" she moaned in mortification at her husband seeing her and their daughter like this, naked and shamelessly perverting every sacrament of marriage and decency. She lowered her head to the bed, sobbing, the shame of hers and Jennifer's broken and used bodies blotting out the comprehension of what her husband was doing in his insane, perverted dance of naked exhibition. ""It's all right, honey,"" Roger said, coming back to her. ""Everything's going to be all right. Zeigler and the Olisses don't have a hold on you or Jennifer or me any longer. Don't you see? We do it as a family, together, and what the hell can they do? Don't you see? It's the perfect answer!""\n""Carmel, you damned fool, what the hell ---""\n""Stop your spluttering, Zeigler. You're not getting my invention,"" the once meek husband spat at him contemptuously. ""Now start fucking my daughter in the mouth, if you want, because I'm going to really show you an act tonight. You want a mother-daughter team? Well, Zeigler, you bastard, you're going to get a mother-daughter-father team, and at no extra cost!""\n""Yes, father! Fuck me! Fuck me in my cunt!"" babbled Jennifer around the huge thick cock in her mouth, and she squirmed her beautiful vibrant, tender buttocks back and spread them wider, her first impact of shame and humiliation gone in the wanton depravity of the incestual desire. She loved her father, loved him more than ever for what he was doing to salvage their family and she wanted him inside her, to feel his long, hard cock cum, for it was a cock she loved and not one of so many strange, uncaring penises which had visciously violated her innocent body. Her father groaned and slipped his hand in her flowering, wet pussy as he kneeled down behind her, and then his prick made electrical contact with the soft, sparse pubic hair covering the slim folds of her tender, adolescent vagina, and with one hand, the daughter reached under her body and her fingers lovingly guided his thick cock to the warm moist flanges of her now well-educated little cuntal hole. Roger felt the softness of his child's curly soft lining of pubic hair tease around his aching penis as it entered her. He had lost all sense of modesty or decency with the driving luridness that Zeigler and the Olisses had unwittingly instigated in him and which had boiled once today with the mad fucking of Kim Copeland and which now threatened to overflow the very barriers of his sanity with the lewd, ruttish sight of his wife being willingly raped by a vicious animal and his daughter voraciously sucking the hardened cock of the most obscene man in town. Unable to contain himself, the new Roger Carmel erupted in his now-changed emotional and rational being, and he threw back his head and rammed his heavy, pulsating penis into his kneeling daughter like a battering ram, deeper and deeper until he felt the white soft cheeks of Jennifer's wide- split buttocks flatten out against his belly. He convulsively reached forward and clasped his hands around her narrow, wasp-like young waist and held her tightly to him, relishing the low, dragging moan of ecstasy which came from her lips as he surged into her with long, deep strokes . . . into the wet, palpitating slit between her thighs which hollowed and shook with the desire to milk her father of his sperm . . . the sperm which had once created her in her mother's womb. Lonnie felt the pit of her stomach hot and moist and the savage force of the doffs brutal cock ramming into her as she heard her husband's wild denial of Zeigler's rapacious, depraved threat to her and her family. With blurry eyes she gazed with fondness and love as Roger drove his penis deep into the walls of their teen-age daughter's cunt, and she knew then that all was well, that her loved ones would be with her, all together from then on, and breathing a sigh of relief, Lonnie began to once more move rhythmically backwards to meet the German Shepherd's supreme thrusts, her lust-twisted mouth moaning words of encouragement. ""We're together,"" she panted, grunting under the animal strokes, ""We're really together . . . oh, I love you . . . both . . . yes, yes . . . and we'll stay a family . . ."" Lonnie knew that her mouth was open and pouring what she felt at the deepest depths of her soul, but at the same time the rolling thunder of sensation made her disembodied and free, and she undulated her buttocks in salaciously lewd circles, abandoning herself completely as she watched the lascivious trio next to her to the erotic pleasures of the beastial fucking this wonderful dog was pounding into her from the rear. Now, wantonly delirious with her release from subjugation she could truly revel in the delights of the brutish monster and she heaved her thighs and loins against the dog's hairy, hammering body, feeling as if she was a quivering mass of animal flesh herself, and the mounting pressure in her belly and cunt signaled that her rising, impending orgasm was almost there. Roger Carmel pumped his cock from behind into his daughter's widely stretched and open cunt, and he saw with gazed eyes the obscene picture of Jennifer being buffeted between himself and the gangster in a subservient kneeling position, and Zeigler's huge, thick rod ramming in and out between her sucking, fish-like lips, while her long, black hair disheveled and flowed down over her head and her firm, young white breasts bobbed below her heaving chest. Her father grinned triumphantly at Zeigler and taunted out at him: ""Enjoy this while you can, you bastard, because you aren't going to have any more of it! You fucked up solid, Zeigler, and this is your consolation prize! Hah! My daughter your consolation prize!"" He thought that was very funny and he roared with laughter and surged into Jennifer mercilessly, until his daughter could only loll limply between the two carnally incited men, allowing herself to be used as they would, following their increasing tempo by the hungry swirling of her tongue around Zeigler's almost exploding cock. Beside him, Carmel could see his lovely wife, Lonnie in the salacious scene of her twisting her head from side to side, screwing her buttocks back greedily against the German Shepherd like a demon-bitch with distemper, and the giant dog's tongue hanging from his mouth as he fucked into the wavering buttocks, saliva dripping down onto the sweat lining Carmel's wife's sweat-shining back. Then: ""Now, dad . . . oh now, I'm going to cum now!"" Roger heard his writhing daughter moan from beneath him, and the rhythm of his and Zeigler's lewd double-fucking increased with her piteous cries of climax, faster and faster until he tore every last inch of his cock into her cunt. ""Fuck back! Oh, Jennifer, fuck your daddy back!"" as he felt her buck and moan and tremble with the raging tornado of her young, inexperienced body's release and his own impending orgasm swiftly approaching. A deep, inhuman cry erupted from the gangster's throat and he locked his hands hard around the back of Roger's daughter's head, drawing his penis deep down until all Roger Carmel could see was a small bit of Zeigler's pubic base protruding wet and glistening from Jennifer's sucking lips. He gazed in fascinated awe as her throat tightened and untightened in great desperate gulps as she swallowed the hot, sticky flood that Zeigler spewed into her mouth, her cheeks bloating as her throat filled and emptied, filled and emptied in the attempt to rid her mouth of the flooding white sperm pulsating hotly up into it. At the same time he felt the deliriously sensual gush of his child's orgasmic secretions swirl warmly around his own cock in her still-spasming young vagina, and her juices flowed out from around the edges of his deeply imbedded penis and down the softness of her uptilted cuntal split and his sac of swaying, sperm-filled testicles. Lonnie screamed suddenly and her husband turned to stare in still more wonderment as his wife's firm rounded buttocks began contracting uncontrollably with her climactic upheaval. The doff thrust his canine prick deep up into her and jack-hammer lunges pounded her flooding cunt, and then Lonnie felt the animal's stream of hot alien cum squirting in thin streaming jets, ricocheting against the innersides of her wildly contracting vagina, and its steaming heat setting her off. She screamed again and thrust her ass back toward the animal's expending penis as it continued to empty into her rippling belly with unbelievable force. Her stomach quaked and her thighs trembled, and her brain reeled insanely with the sensual reactions traversing her spine, all reality nothing but a blank, black shroud around her brain. Roger Carmel saw thick, white ooze burst from around the flowering lips of his beloved wife's lust-clenched cunt as she squeezed and milked the dog's still ramming cock, forming trails of viscid liquid that ran down in lewd rivulets, wetting the ivory columns of her soft, inner thighs. Lonnie displayed in shameless abandonment all of her semen-soaked pubic hair and pink vaginal flesh as she pitched forward onto her face, exhausted, and the rapidly deflating penis of the animal slipped from her willingly ravaged cunt with a slightly sibilant pop. Roger Carmel clenched his teeth shut and felt his testicles erupt like firebases, and his hot seed shot into his daughter's hungrily milking little womb, far, far up in her quivering young belly, and her father ground his pelvis into her churning buttocks and dug his cock-head deeper into the walls of her dilated pussy as he continued to spew his lewd load of incestual cum hard against the inner cavern of Jennifer's child-like cunt. She whimpered, her own orgasm nearing its end, and Zeigler's limp, expunged cock slipped from her tender lips, and her father could see thin, sticky strings of the gangster's hot sperm still connecting the teen- ager's mouth with the bloated, red tip of his penis. Jennifer Carmel groaned and relaxed, and only her father's hands at the juncture of her waist held her upright as he strained to empty the last of his cum inside her. Then he released his child and she slithered forward, his own shrinking penis sliding from her wet, flooded hole of her vagina, and she lay half-comatose across the loins and chest of Sam Zeigler, her own slim, nubile legs still wide apart, a last tempting view of her young pussy glistering in the overhead lights. ""Jesus, Lonnie, I love you,"" he murmured to his satiated, smiling wife, falling on his side and kissing her fondly on one sweat-slick breast. ""Thanks, Roger,"" she whispered in return, ""thanks for saving me, your daughter . . . us. You, you seem so different tonight somehow. So much more a human and involved person. I don't understand, I'm just glad this nightmare is over and we're together again.""\n""Someday I'll tell you what happened,"" Roger grinned at her. ""For now, let's just say that I saved myself as well. Or, more correctly, I found myself, all of me. And,"" he added, looking with loving eyes over at his sweet, cherubic daughter, curled up and almost asleep, ""and, yes, I found my family."" Zeigler groaned and rolled over and glared balefully at Carmel. ""I may have been screwed out of my invention,"" he gasped, ""but at least I got the fucking of my life. That's more than I can say for Martin Oliss at this point.""\n""He's never going to get that fucking, either,"" Lonnie Carmel promised. ""Consider yourself one of the lucky few.""\n""Correction,"" her husband said with a lewd smile. ""One of the lucky many. You don't think we're ever going to end all this do you?""\n\n\n\nChapter 16\n\nThe idea to move to New York City had been Roger's, based on the offer by a large, international electronics company interested in the Carmel developments. Ampex and General Electric, and even one of the Japanese corporations, had all bid heavily for Roger after he terminated his employment with Skopos, but all things considered, he thought a move across the nation and the large amount of money plus generous stock options swayed him for the one he'd chosen. And so far, after two months in the swank Manhattan apartment house, Lonnie Carmel had really reveled in the luxury of having a maid to clean up and no yard to mow and weed. She stretched out on the chaise lounge, relaxing with a cool drink beside her. The sun lamps hanging from the ceiling were giving her a lasting, all-year tan, and since she was naked, the golden bronze was a full covering over her body, only broken up by the twin projections of her darker colored nipples and the rich blackness of her soft, curly pubic triangle. However, relaxing was one thing; her mind was another. Zeigler and the Olisses were past history for her, Roger, and their daughter, Jennifer, but the erotic fires they had ignited in the three of them would never die . . . and last night when mother, father and daughter had all romped together in wild sexual abandon on the large, round, king-sized bed in the master bedroom was proof of that. So fulfilling, the love of a family seeking pleasure and satisfaction as a unit. And the trio readily agreed unanimously that while they were happy together, they would never decline the benefits of variety, their now seemingly insatiable sexual appetites needing a lack of constricture. Lonnie's prurient thoughts were interrupted as she looked up and saw Roger peeking in through the door. ""Oh!"" she said, startled. ""I didn't hear you.""\n""You weren't supposed to,"" her husband replied smoothly. He was smiling lewdly and she could read the lustful thoughts on his mind. ""Come on and put on your robe and meet our new neighbors, Betty and Don Marlowe. They were moving in across the hall and I invited them over for a drink.""\n""How marvelous,"" Lonnie exclaimed, and wrapping her robe around her she came out of the sun room to be introduced to a pert, well-endowed little honey blonde girl and a handsome man whose masculinity was so strong she felt a ripple run through her just in shaking his hand. ""We never dreamed that we would meet any one this fast,"" Betty Marlowe chattered amiably. ""We thought New York was the city where every body were strangers in the same building.""\n""Not in this building,"" Roger said expansively. ""Lonnie, darling, how about a drink?""\n""I have some champagne just waiting for a special occasion like this,"" she said in friendliness. ""Don? Do you think you could help me take down the glasses? They're awfully high up in the kitchen cupboard for me to reach."" She waited for the eager man to rise from his chair, and then she paused to pat the head of the large German Shepherd which had followed her out of the sun room. ""You stay here and get acquainted with Betty, Fang,"" she said lovingly to the dog, ""I don't need any help this time from you. But maybe later, alright lover?"""
632,Blackmailed Wife,"['MF', 'nc', 'blkmail']","Chapter 2\n\nAnn listened dejectedly to the ringing on the other end of the line. It had been ringing for about ten minutes this time. It was the fifth time she had tried to call since arriving home four or five hours ago. It was nearly dark outside and Julia still didn't answer. The longer she waited, the more worried Ann became. She went to the kitchen cabinet and reluctantly got down a three- quarter full bottle of Scotch. She had promised herself this morning that there would be no more of this--but she was so nervous now from the waiting that she just had to have something to soothe her frayed nerves. She poured half a glass, put the bottle back up in the shelf and returned to the living room. Though it was now dark outside, she didn't bother to turn on the light. The streetlight in front of the house gave her enough light to move around in without falling over the furniture. Somehow, she didn't feel like facing the brightness just this moment. She had to come to an understanding with Julia on the phone before she wanted to see anything again. She picked up the phone by the couch and dialed again--she had done this so often, she could do it in the dark without a mistake. She let it ring for what seemed an almost eternity--no answer. Damn it, she muttered under her breath as she took a long drink from the straight Scotch in her glass and felt the soothing warm liquid hit bottom. She had eaten nothing all day and the impact was immediate. The warmth crept through her body, causing a slight tingling sensation to ripple across her skin--she raised the glass again and finished it. It felt good--she could see the smoke in the dim light from her cigarette curling slowly up to the ceiling--it was funny to watch-- almost seemed to have a purpose--it knew where it was going for a moment-- up--and then it seemed to waver and diffuse into funny little wisps in all directions--finally disappearing into nothingness. She giggled from the alcohol. I might just disappear into nothingness, she thought. She returned to the kitchen and filled her glass again. And after reaching up to put the bottle back she changed her mind, carried it with her back to the living room and placed it on the coffee table in front of her. She started to call Julia again but decided against it for awhile. It had only been a few minutes since the last attempt. She drained another glass of Scotch instead and then leaned back on the couch, lighting another cigarette. The alcohol had a soothing effect on her. It was rather warm and she opened the housecoat she was wearing to expose her body to the slight breeze that came in through the open window. She could see its contours stretching down in front of her. It was beautiful, she had to admit. The rounded peaks of her firm breasts stood up defiantly and she could look through the canyon between them down to the soft golden triangle that proved she was really a natural blonde. She was proud of it--and yet, she mused, it was the reason for all of her troubles now. If she had just been a plain-Jane none of the sordid things that had been forced on her in the last few months would ever have occurred. On the other hand, she probably would never have gotten Dave either--if she hadn't been beautiful she thought as she took another drink of the stinging liquor She wondered if there couldn't be a middle-ground somewhere-- something in between--that must be where real happiness lies. So many of her almost, but not quite plain, girl friends from school were settled down and happily married with children. They would never be bothered by the curse of being wanted just for their striking beauty, they had to give something else to attract--something that came from within them. How she wished that had been true for her--but it would be now, she vowed. The hazy effect the liquor was producing seemed to simplify things. She pondered the plus points of having a beauty like this...\n\n* * *\n\nShe had been elected campus queen of her high school when she was eighteen. Of course, she had been chased by all the young cocky males in her class but they had all seemed so immature and had not really appealed to her. Nevertheless, she had gone out with several of them and had engaged in the usual back seat petting with some who appealed to her a little more than the others. She had even on occasions let them brush their hands over her full ripe breasts, but despite their pleadings she had never let it go farther. It had aroused her somewhat, she admitted to herself, but she had always overcome this by strict concentration on the moral values her mother had drilled into her. Her mother was extremely religious and had made Ann attend church with her without fail each Sunday when most of her other friends had been running off to the beach on picnics. Her mother also gave persistent warnings on the evils of petting and had instilled into her the idea that a girl should at all costs save herself for her wedding night. Ann had accepted this and deported herself accordingly. She had met Dave at the Rose Bowl ceremonies in Pasadena. He had been a junior at UCLA and in charge of arranging the float processions for the Rose Parade. As delegate of her school, she was to be assigned to one of them. He had given her one of the best positions on the most beautiful float in the procession. He had called her several weeks later for a date and they had gone to his annual fraternity dance at the University. She had caused quite a stir among his fraternity brothers and more than one had tried to get her off into the corner and get her phone number or a quick kiss. She had detected also the envious looks she had received from the other girls. Dave had been considered to be one of the best catches on campus. He was tall and handsome and very wealthy. His grandfather had left him a trust estate of several million dollars which he would get on his thirtieth birthday. He had done this, according to the will, in order that his grandson would learn to support himself before being spoiled by the money. He was a wise old man and Dave had admired him very much. Ann had learned all of this long after she had fallen in love with Dave so it had not even been a factor in their relationship. She had never gone all the way with him during their courtship, but several times it had been close. On more than one occasion, it had been all she could do to hold herself back. Often, in compromise, she had let him reach under her sweater, unfasten her bra, and massage her exposed breasts while they were petting in the back seat of his car. Once they had gone to one of the fraternity dances and she drank too much. Afterwards, when they were parked at the beach and he had massaged her breasts into maddening hardness with his fingers, he had taken one of the nipples in his mouth. The gentle playing of his tongue around it had driven her to near madness and she had hardly noticed when his hand had slipped under her skirt and begun caressing be tween her creamy white thighs. ""No Dave, No!"" she had gasped, sensing that she might not be able to hold him back this time. But his hands had kept on stroking her, roving the full length of her body, over her flat white stomach and on down to the nylon covered softness of her pubic hair. He stroked her there slowly, insinuating his middle finger under her soft nylon panties into the moist virginal split of her vagina. It started a tingling sensation that she had never known before and she squirmed around on the car seat beneath his hand. Their heavy breathing in the car fogged the windows. ""Dave, not now, darling, not now,"" she had gasped into his ear. He had paid no attention to her and she had heard the metallic sound of his zipper opening--and suddenly--a blunt fleshy pressure against the top of her thigh. It was his prick! She had never felt one before and the muscles of her body contracted involuntarily at the strange touch. She had been ready to pull away when suddenly his finger between her legs had probed into her wet vagina. It had sent an electric shock of rippling pleasure up through her that froze her to the seat. She could not move for the moment as the pleasure raced around inside her and he had taken this to mean she had succumbed. He moved her hand over his cock and with his own fingers wrapped hers around it. She clenched them tight, hearing his answering groan of pleasure through her own gasping breath. She had never expected it would be so enormous. It seemed her fingers could barely go around it. Without thinking, she began to massage the thick outer skin back and forth up and down the hard shaft. Nothing else in the world had ever felt so good or so complete. He was digging his single finger deep into her cunt that was wet from the juices excitedly seeping from its lips. It was stretching the tiny ring of her still intact hymen and she was afraid it would split and end her virginity on the spot but there was nothing she could do about it. The thrills he was giving her were racing too wildly through her to resist and she relaxed her inner thighs to give him greater access to her and at the same time increased the speed of her own strokings. With each gentle push she could feel Dave's prick jerking into greater hardness though a moment ago she would hot have dreamed that possible. He had suddenly tried to roll over on top of her and, at the last minute she had clamped her thighs tightly together, trapping is rockhard penis between them. Dave had struggled like a madman to lift it up and get the tip into the opening of her wet, throbbing vagina but she knew she must wait even though she wanted it as badly as he did. She struggled with all her strength against him and inadvertently her grip tightened around his straining cock. Just as he had forced the head under the legband of her panties, and the throbbing nose was poised between the splayed open lips of her cunt, she felt it begin to jerk out of control. Dave gasped and she felt a hot, thick stream of liquid spurt from it, until her pubic hair was drenched with the warm, sticky sperm. It covered the insides of her thighs wetly and dripped down between her legs to moisten the car seat beneath her buttocks. Dave emitted a final groan and collapsed over her body. He was mumbling abject apologies into her ear for his failure, seemingly unaware that she had resisted. He must have thought he had let her down. She stroked the back of his neck tenderly, consoling him with soft whispers of love while he continued gasping for several long minutes. Finally, he had sat up on the seat, helping her to rise beside him. He had held her hand silently for a few moments and then fixed his clothes, acting sheepish. She had scolded him afterwards when she was smoothing down her skirt and had made him promise never to do that again--she reminded him that she was just flesh and blood also and that it was just as much his responsibility as hers to not let themselves go too far before they were married. He had apologized and had never made any real attempt on her virginity after that. Upon graduation from UCLA, he had gone to Pensacola to take his flight training and afterwards, they were married. It had been a wonderful wedding night and she felt a complete woman to be able to give herself freely to him. He had been an accomplished lover and Ann had suspected that he had not come to their marital bed as pure as she, but it didn't really matter as long as he was faithful after they were married. Besides, it was a man's place to teach the woman in the arts of love and how else could he learn? She had heard the boys laughing sometimes together in the fraternity house about their trips over the border to Tijuana on holidays and suspected that this was where they were all gaining their experience. They had moved to San Diego to set up house-keeping after Dave had received his orders stationing him there and had joined the social life with all the other officers and wives. The Friday night dances at the officer's club was about the extent of their going out other than bridge games at friends' houses and they settled down into the routine of married life. It had been wonderful and Ann had never been happier any time in her life. Dave had proven to be the perfect husband in almost everyway. There were rumors about most of the other couples on the base but Ann and Dave had been able to stay aloof from this. It would have been difficult to even fabricate gossip about these two devoted young lovers. Ann remembered Mrs. Leary saying once they certainly typified her vision of what the Adam and Eve relationship must have been. That was before the serpent entered the garden, Ann thought, bitterly, and sipped more of her glass of Scotch.\n\n* * *\n\nHer thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of the phone. How long had she been lying here thinking? She swung her legs over the edge of the couch and reached for the phone on the table next to it. She could feel the Scotch now and almost knocked over the lamp trying to turn on the light. She finally reached it and flooded the room with brightness. She looked at the clock on the mantle as she picked up the phone. It was almost midnight, she had been lying here for over five hours. ""Hello?"" she said into the phone. ""Hello, Ann,"" a familiar feminine voice answered at the other end, ""this is Julia."" Ann's heart skipped a beat and she said quickly, ""Oh, Julia, I've been trying to reach you all day, I have the most wonderful news...""\n""Yes, you sound like you've been celebrating, how much have you had to drink?""\n""Not much,"" Ann answered guiltily, ""I've just had a few shots while I've been lying here thinking.""\n""Well, don't think too much,"" Julia told her, ""I called to remind you about the party out at Max's house tomorrow night.""\n""That's why I was trying to call you,"" Ann answered quickly, ""I can't go, I got a cable from Dave this morning and he's coming home in ten days."" She paused for a moment and then said, almost pleading, ""Remember what you promised when he came home?"" There was a long pause at the other end of the line Ann held her breath silently praying. Those pictures could destroy hers and Dave's happiness, for the rest of their lives. Finally Julia spoke, ""Now, dear, he won't be home for ten days, we can talk about it tomorrow night at the party.""\n""Oh, please, Julia, please,"" Ann pleaded, ""I can't go again! Not just before Dave comes home. I just can't!""\n""Nonsense, dear, it won't hurt, what does one more time matter? He'll never know. Remember, I've always told you that what they don't know doesn't hurt them.""\n""I know what you said,"" Ann replied, ""but I just can't do it to him, I've done too much already. Please--please, Julia. You promised.""\n""That's enough, Ann,"" the voice became harsh on the other end of the line. ""I told you we would discuss it tomorrow night after the party--you wouldn't want those pictures to be waiting for Dave at the base when he returns, would you? Particularly not the one of you and that fat Mexican. You remember that one, don't you, my dear?"" There a mocking tone to Julia's voice now. ""Julia, please, please!"" Ann was whimpering into the phone and tears were streaming down her cheeks. ""I'll do anything you say, just please, please give me those awful pictures before Dave comes home.""\n""See you tomorrow night, dear, and then we can make some arrangement. Don't you be all messy from crying, either. We have some important people down from Hollywood and Max wants to impress them--he's counting on you and if you're nice to his friends you may get them back."" There was a click at the other end of the line. Julia had hung up. Ann sobbed softly into the dead line for several minutes before she dropped the phone back into its cradle. She fell limply back on the couch, reached for the half-full glass of Scotch and drained it straight down. Droplets ran loosely down the edge of her mouth. The burning sensation dulled her senses and she poured herself another... and later another... trying to forget she would have to go tomorrow night for Dave's sake if nothing else. She couldn't bear for him to know the depths to which she had sunk and the degradation she had been forced to endure while he was gone. It would destroy his love for her. She poured the last of the Scotch, drained her glass and slumped over on the couch. Her loose robe fell open to expose the lush, ripe beauty that was the cause of all her troubles. Unconsciousness swept over her, blocking out the horrible memories. But, it was not long until the dreams came--dreams she had endured for what seemed an eternity and yet had been only a few short months... even in her sleep she suffered from the curse of beauty...\n\nChapter 3\n\n""Oooohhh, not so deep, Max, not so deep!"" the slim, well built woman moaned from the thick rug in the center of the floor. ""You'll become accustomed to its my dear,"" the fat, insipid-looking man sitting in the chair above her gloated, ""I remember a few months back when you could only take half this much."" He leered down at her spread-eagled form with a sadistic light in his eyes. This was the way he liked his women, lying at his feet, completely under his domination. She was doing well, this one, and she enjoyed it almost as he did, though of course the favors he heaped upon her such as a luxury apartment, sports car, and whatever else within reason that she might want, did help to keep her under his control. He flicked the long pole slightly harder sinking the large rubber phallus on the end of it half an inch deeper into her wide-open cunt, bringing another low moan from her lips. His beady, searching eyes studied the expression, half pleasure, half pain, on her face and traveled down the length of her slim, ripe body to her upturned crotch that was presented to his view so beautifully. She was holding both legs back with her straining hands, her knees pressed tightly back into her firm, rounded beasts. He could see the moist, red flesh of the lips of her vagina clasping tightly around the huge rubber cudgel he had buried deep up inside her. It was at least two inches in diameter and stretched the hair-lined slit wide until the tiny, rosy bud of her clitoris could be seen clearly, glistening and standing out just above where the instrument was skewered into her cunt. It was a sight he relished, seeing this woman take such a monstrous cock inside her. He had brought her along slowly, stretching it a little each day until now she could take the largest size he had in his collection. Perhaps, he gloated, he should have one made that was just a little larger. He could really subjugate and defile her with that. Ah, but that was for the future, the woman was ready now for the final drive to completion. He could tell by the way she raised her buttocks up when he withdrew the rod that she was near orgasm. He switched the vibratory button to the ""on"" position and the small electric motor attached to the handle whirred into life, moving the pole in short, quick jerks into her moist, throbbing orifice. She groaned wildly and thrashed her head from side to side on the rug as he continued the long hard strokes in and out, leaving it sunk all the way inside for a few seconds on the in-stroke so that she might feel the full of effect the pulsating vibrations deep in her quivering belly. Her body bucked beneath the mechanical lover as though it were on fire and he watched with undisguised glee as her firm, fleshy breasts jiggled and shook as they jerked into contact with her up- held knees. Her body quivered and shook as though some demon had entered and taken complete possession of it. He leaned forward and down in the chair bringing his face close to the artificial cock that he was thrusting into her, watching with lewd delight the tiny ridges of the moist pink flesh of her cunt around the edges of the thick cudgel with each thrust he made. ""Harder, my dear?"" he purred above her, playing upon her body as though it were a puppet and he were the master holding the strings. ""Ooohhhh, yes, harder, fuck it harder,"" she groaned as she twisted and turned wildly on the rug, small rivulets of sweat rolling down from between her bouncing breasts. ""Deeper, do you want me to fuck deeper?"" he grinned evilly, his eyes locked greedily on the instrument cleaving into the parted hair of her throbbing vagina. ""Hell, no, you'll split it, you'll split it,"" she gasped painfully as he shoved forward again in spite of her pleas, leaving it sunk completely to the hilt inside her hot, lubricated passage. He turned the vibrator to full force and could see the full rounded cheeks of her ass quivering tantalizingly from the force of its motion. She suddenly gave a low piteous moan and brought her hands down to hold the thick, vibrating rubber dildo hard into her belly, screwing her quivering ass up tight against the round hard rubber ring that kept it from going deeper. She opened her mouth wide and let out a low animal- like gasp that signified her approaching orgasm. Max could see the cheeks of her ass begin a strong hard clenching against the invading dildo as though it were trying to nibble it away. Small gushes of her orgiastic fluid seeped out hotly around the edges of the vibrating penis in spite of its tightness and ran in glistening tiny streams down the wide-stretched crevice of her buttocks. The tiny puckered anus clenched and unclenched below in the moistness of the crack in tempo with the grunts of her spending passion. Max gloated, as he watched her body jerking to a halt from the final spasms of the orgasm she had just experienced. Her groans subsided slowly as he slowed the vibrator bit by bit to coincide with her completion. Finally he switched it off. She lay spread-eagled and still, the huge rubber cock still embedded deep in her wide-stretched cunt. Max, grinning in satisfaction from the spectacle he had just watched, slowly began working it out from between her legs. He pulled gently, concentrating his vision on the pink moist flesh working its way out around the edges with it, clasping to it as though it didn't want to let go. He gave a quick tug, and with a wet sucking noise it suddenly slipped out all the way. The woman groaned and rolled over on her side, one arm covering her eyes from the light. ""Julia, my dove, that was beautiful,"" Max cooed, reaching down to lift the still form from the floor. ""Ohhh, don't move me,"" Julia moaned. ""One of these days you're going to kill me with one of those machines of yours.""\n""Ah, but you like them, I can tell."" Max grinned lewdly, ""Don't tell me you don't.""\n""Mmmmm,"" she groaned again, softly this time as she rose to one elbow on the rug. ""I haven't seen a man yet that could keep up with them.""\n""My dear, you are perfect,"" Max laughed appreciatively. You'll never know how much you have brightened my dull existence this last year. You are by far the best secretary an executive could possibly have.""\n""I think I earn my money,"" Julia laughed with him pulling herself exhaustedly up off the floor to the standing position. ""And speaking of that, I think I had better get dressed and get down to see that new young thing you've got on your mind these days. I want to make certain that trip to Mexico we fixed for her benefit doesn't peter out. It should save some of the wear and tear on me for awhile. That is, until you get tired of her.""\n""Ah, my dear, you know I could never do without you for very long. I like my little diversions but they tire too quickly. You're probably the only woman in the world who is as lusty as I am."" He patted her on the ass playfully, pausing to jiggle the soft resilient flesh for a moment. ""She is a tender young thing, though, and I don't need to tell you how important it is to me. I want to see her crawl after the way she's ignored me. She must be taught a lesson.""\n""I'd like to see the proud little bitch get screwed good, too. She even thinks she's too good to have a drink with me. I've been trying to set you up a long time but all she does is moon over that Navy husband of hers. That's what comes from too much love.""\n""Yes,"" Max agreed, lighting a long black cigar, ""You have taken longer than usual with this one. I was beginning to think, my dear, that perhaps you were jealous and wanted to keep me to yourself.""\n""Oh, I do, I do,"" Julia kidded along with him, ""but that mink coat you've offered as a reward for that little piece of tail appeals to me more.""\n""Well, don't fail me this time, my pet,"" Max urged, ""I'm growing a bit inpatient.""\n""Don't worry, I've set things up in Tijuana so that even the virgin Mary herself couldn't get away. She'll get screwed all right, and screwed good."" Julia, fully clothed now, brushed down her hair and started for the door. ""Good luck, my dear, I envy you getting to watch her breaking in. Don't let them bruise her up too much.""\n""I promise, my sweet,"" Julia blew a kiss back at him as she closed the door behind her and left the fat sweating man. ""There'll be plenty left for you to play dilly-dally with.""\n\nChapter 4\n\nThe powerful Jaguar sports car purred smoothly along the highway, going south out of San Diego. Ann Morrow relaxed back in the passenger seat and let her long golden hair flow out into the cool refreshing slip stream of the car. She felt completely relaxed and at ease for the first time in six months. She gazed over gratefully at Julia, the driver. She had been the one who had lifted this veil of self pity she had thrown around herself when Dave had left for fleet duty in Vietnam last January. This trip was going to be wonderful for her and Julia had convinced her she should forget everything and leave her troubles behind for the weekend. ""Let's pretend we're eighteen again,"" Julia had said just before they had left, ""and we don't have an attachment in the world."" She had explained to Ann while they had several martinis in her sumptuous apartment overlooking the harbor at San Diego. ""We've won this trip from the office for two, all expenses paid for three days to Tijuana and the bull fights, so let's make the most of it."" After the third martini Ann decided it might be fun. She needed some kind of diversion to keep from going mad. Julia had warned her that they would have to watch themselves as there were some pretty unsavory characters down there who would like nothing better than to take advantage of a couple of good-looking and fancy-free gringo girls, but if they were careful and watched their step they could have a good clean weekend of fun. Ann had thought it a wonderful idea and had agreed to try and not think about her loneliness. For the first time since Dave left, she was going to enjoy herself.\n\n* * *\n\nAnn had met Julia several months ago when she had taken a job as a secretary in one of the large department stores in San Diego to relieve the boredom while Dave was away. She had written to him about her plans and he had answered that he thought it was a good idea for her to keep herself busy. She had been expressing her depression to him too much lately in her letters and he had good-naturedly admonished her about this- -saying he didn't want a worried looking old hag of twenty-two years old for a wife when he returned. Julia was the first real friend she had made since her husband's departure. She was Mr. Schroeder's, the store owner's, private secretary and also had a husband who was away at sea. That gave them something in common right way. Julia had invited her out for coffee the second day she was on the job and they had hit it off immediately, even though she was six or seven years older than Ann. Julia was a little different in many respects and Ann recognized this, but at least, she was someone she could talk to and unburden her frustrations on. She hadn't seen much of Julia after office hours but had gone out with her several times in the evening for a quiet drink when she had been overly persistent. Ann had much rather go home and read a good book or compose her nightly letter to Dave which usually took up four or five pages. This alone took two or three hours. She hoped he had the time to read them--though she sometimes wondered. His answers would ignore some of the most important points--and he hadn't been writing much lately, in fact, his last letter was over a month ago. This was beginning to hurt Ann and she sometimes had difficulty in sleeping at night-- wondering if he still cared as much for her. Her concern gradually turned to frustration and then to anger with him for neglecting her this way. Perhaps, as Julia had suggested, she had just let him take her too much for granted--perhaps she should go out once in awhile and let off some steam--maybe it would teach him a lesson... Ann was not quite so certain that Julia was the devoted wife she made herself appear to be. Her husband was a Commander who was making a good income but this didn't seem to be able to satisfy the expensive tastes that Julia had. Her apartment alone must have taken his entire salary per month, even without the minks, the sports car, and club memberships. Ann wondered about these things but never really discussed them. Julia had mentioned once that her husband had inherited some money so this could be the answer. Ann couldn't quite put her finger on it but she knew that Julia wasn't worrying the way Ann herself did. She also felt that Julia might be just a little jealous of her. She had caused quite a stir in the store when she had first gone to work and had taken away much of the attention that Julia was receiving from the male employees herself. She knew this hurt Julia as she throve on attention and was quite a beautiful girl. Her figure was almost as perfect as Ann's and her face was a chiseled perfection that would have been the delight of a Greek sculptor. Her hair was a silky jet black and always in the latest hair-do. Ann wondered sometimes how she found so much time to have it done when working as the owner's secretary. But somehow she did, and this was perhaps the thing that Ann admired most--her efficiency and self-reliance. Julia didn't seem to worry about Bob, her husband, as much as Ann did about Dave--and, seldom mentioned him. She took things as they came to her and she didn't appear to suffer as much as Ann or the other wives did. Ann suspected that there was something between Julia and Max Schroeder, her boss. He was notorious for the parties he gave at his palatial estate and Julia often attended these. But Ann had nothing concrete, no reason to think Julia was going to bed with her boss. Julia tried to get Ann to attend some of these parties, saying it would relieve her boredom and she owed it to herself not to be so tense and worried all the time. She also had tried to get Ann to go to Tijuana for the weekend with her several times but Ann had always managed to find some excuse--in reality, she had no interest in these things and for entertainment would have preferred a quiet movie. She had never really liked to drink, except for one or two daiquiris before dinner when Dave was home. She had the feeling that Mr. Schroeder was interested in her and that might have been the reason Ann was hired. Many of the other Navy wives had tried to find jobs but said it was impossible. They had almost succeeded in convincing Ann not even to try. She had gone to the Schroeder store and been interviewed by the woman personnel manager who had informed her that there were no job openings at present and probably would not be in the near future but would keep her application on file. Mr. Schroeder had walked in during the interview and Ann could see him take more than casual notice of her. Nothing was said at that time but several days later she received a call to come to work-- and at a very good salary. Since that time she had caught the boss watching her several times-- she could detect in his looks more than just an appreciation of her beauty--it was an outright lewd appraisal. He had made many invitations but Ann had always coldly refused. She shuddered just thinking about him and could not understand how Julia could stand to be close to him. He was short, bald, had a huge stomach and was always perspiring, even in the air-conditioned store, he always chewed a large, fat cigar between his heavy lips. He was absolutely repulsive to Ann. It was inconceivable to her that Julia was receiving money to live the way she did by going to bed with him. This was one reason Ann had always refused the invitations to go to parties at Schroeder's estate. But Ann still trusted Julia implicitly and felt it was none of her business what Julia did. She was so understanding and nice to talk with, that Ann couldn't help feeling Julia had a real interest in her welfare, that the invitation were really a good-natured attempt to get her out of the shell of self- pity into which she had withdrawn. For this, Ann was grateful to her and had often explained that she didn't really need gay parties to keep her mind from Dave's absence, that her books and letters from him would keep up her spirits until he returned. Julia had seemed to accept this explanation after a while, and did not bother her with further invitations, except for the occasional drinks they had together after work. This time it was different, there had been a contest at the store for the best slogan to use during the spring sale. Every employee had been required to submit one. She had not thought much of hers, which she had turned in at the last minute, but somehow she and Julia had tied for first place and had each won a prize of an expense paid weekend to the bullfights in Tijuana. She hadn't really wanted to go, but under the circumstances, it was difficult to find an excuse not to--besides, she felt she needed it now. Dave had been gone for six months and was flying missions over Hanoi and Ann was almost going out of her mind with worry. Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Julia's voice, ""Mexico coming up, border's right ahead.""\n""Wonderful, I can't wait!"" Ann replied. She had been down only once before, with Dave before he left, and the girls had made reservations at the same hotel. ""Pull your skirt down,"" Julia suggested laughingly. ""If the Mexican border guards see a knee they'll keep us here an hour checking everything in the car just so they can look."" Ann did as she was told and they passed through the customs station with just the usual quick questions, though she did notice the admiring look one of the young border guards cast in their direction. Looks of this kind she didn't mind. In fact, she appreciated them. The scenery across the border changed immediately It had shocked her the first time she had seen it and it still did. The clean, neat buildings and houses of California changed to the decrepit and decaying buildings of old Mexico. Even those built within the last six months seemed to have a sense of shoddiness about them. They always looked the same way from the time they were built until they collapsed or were torn down. The same smell was there too, that of burning meat in the streets from the vendors who cooked their hot tacos on the corners. Noise was everywhere--horns were blowing and people were screaming at each other for no apparent reason. Children were selling everything imaginable on the sidewalks, and running up to the car to thrust chewing gum, cashew nuts, and souvenirs right in their faces. One boy not more than twelve, reached into the car and squeezed Ann's right breast tightly. She jumped in surprise and slapped at him but he ran off into the crowd, laughing. ""Did you see what that little--little--brat did?"" she choked disbelievingly to Julia. ""He... he grabbed my breast!""\n""Honey, you'll be lucky if that's all that gets grabbed in this town. You've got to watch them every minute and use all four of your hands for protective covering,"" Julia said, laughing it off. ""Well, it wasn't funny. I've never been so insulted in my life,"" Ann pouted, still unable to believe it had happened. ""They had just better not try that again. Don't they have any respect for a woman at all?""\n""Only when she's flat on her back on a bed, dear,"" Julia replied, ""but we're big girls, we can take care of ourselves. Don't worry about it."" Ann was upset and furious all the way to the hotel and was relieved when they arrived. She felt safer now, away from the clanging noises and cries in the streets. It would give her a chance to adjust a little more slowly to this sudden change in tempo. The hotel was beautiful, and immediately memories of Dave flooded her mind. If only he were here, she thought, everything would be perfect. It was called the El Cortez and the architecture was typically Spanish, with low curved arches for doors and beautifully colored tiles on the walls and floors. Lush green plants in large ceramic pots in the lobby gave the place a tropical atmosphere. They checked in and followed the bell-boy up to their suite. It was on the seventh floor, at the top of the hotel, and commanded a view from the terrace of the patio with a lovely Spanish tile swoons pool surrounded by palm trees. Colorful umbrellas were scattered about the edge of the pool, looking like giant mushrooms. Being in such plush surroundings made Ann feel more relaxed than she had in months. ""Well, what do you think of the suite?"" Julia asked. ""It's just gorgeous!"" Ann answered looking around at the beautiful living room and terrace that had its own table and umbrella, ""I can't believe its ours for the weekend!""\n""Well it is,"" Julia quipped, ""Would you have believed that slogan of yours would win you something like this?""\n""Certainly not! I wouldn't even have entered one if it hadn't been required by Mr. Schroeder. I've never won anything before in my life.""\n""We each have a bedroom, too,"" Julia said, throwing open one door and showing Ann the interior of one beautiful room with a king-sized bed that looked as though it could hold ten people. ""Which do you want?""\n""Oh, it's beautiful!"" Ann said gleefully, ""but you choose, I just can't.""\n""All right,"" Julia said, ""you take this one. They're both the same."" They had their bags put in their respective rooms and unpacked their things. Ann had been buying new and exciting lace bikini lingerie for the time when her husband would come home and decided to wear them this one time. She had wanted to make it a lovely weekend and thought these few concessions to her vanity wouldn't matter. No one else would see them, anyway. She stacked them neatly in her drawer, humming contentedly to herself. She finished her unpacking and freshened up a bit. It wasn't a long drive from San Diego but with the top down it was pretty dusty and she had that traveler's grit feeling about her. ""Ready for some lunch?"" Julia called from the living room. ""Yes, I'm famished,"" Ann answered, ""I'll be right out."" The girls decided to eat on their own terrace and take a short siesta before the bullfight. The Toredo didn't start until five o'clock so this gave them plenty of time. The lunch was delicious and relaxed Ann so much that she dozed off as soon as she hit the bed. The excitement had really taken its toll of her. Her eyes fluttered shut as the sweet cloak of sleep enfolded her.\n\nChapter 5\n\nThe stands were completely jammed by the time Ann and Julia arrived at the bull ring. Fortunately they already had their tickets so didn't have to stand in the long lines outside the ticket booths. The crush of the people in the long corridors was maddening. Ann held tightly to Julia's hand as they were jostled along the passageway. Suddenly they emerged from the darkness into the stands and Ann gasped in surprise. She hadn't expected the colorful spectacle that suddenly burst upon them. Two Mexican bands were playing on each side of the arena and they were surrounded by the most colorful costumes she had ever seen. This was a special Fiesta and all of Tijuana had turned out in typical old Spanish dress. The women wore lovely white and black lace mantillas draped over their shoulders. The crowd overflowed the stands with their multi-colored gaiety. The men wore the black, tight-fitting gaucho pants, short jackets, flat-brimmed Vaquero hats with small tassels dangling down from brims. ""Why, it's like another world!"" Ann exclaimed to Julia. ""I didn't imagine it would be quite so beautiful.""\n""This is one heritage the Spanish left the Mexicans that I'm really thankful for,"" Julia said. ""Wait until the fight begins, then you'll really see something."" Their seats were on the shady side of the ring and in the first row below the Presidente's box. ""We can get a good look at the matadors here,"" Julia explained while they were getting settled. ""They all have to come to the Presidente and request permission to kill the bull. They'll be right in front of us."" Ann didn't tell Julia, but she had read Hemingway's ""Death in the Afternoon"" last week when she had found they had won the contest. It was about the bullfights in Spain and had stimulated her interest in seeing one. She was just a bit nervous about how she would react to seeing an animal killed in cold blood but Hemingway had explained it in such poetic terms that she had succeeded in justifying it to herself. It certainly would not be more cruel than the methods used in the slaughter houses. From his descriptions she gathered that if they were really good bulls, the matador was in almost as much danger as the bull. Ann was snapped back to the present by the sudden blast of trumpets. The noise from the crowd slowly subsided. The trumpet's piercing notes reverberating across the arena sent chills of anticipation running through Ann. The gates on the other side of the ring swung open, and the opening procession began. The three matadors, dressed in their magnificent ""Suits of Light,"" led the parade. They were followed by their assistants, who later would be stationed around the ring to draw the bull away in case the principal matador happened to be in trouble. The picadors followed behind. They rode horses that were padded on the side and in front and carried long spear-like poles that had short sharp points on the ends. These pics would later be stuck into the bull's shoulders to weaken him for the kill. The bull fighter proceeded directly across the ring and stopped immediately in front of where Julia and Ann were sitting. From this position, the girls could get a good look at the beautiful suits the matadors were wearing. The matadors bowed gracefully to the presidential box which was high up behind the girls on the top row of the stand. Julia pointed out a slender, graceful-looking boy on the right side, saying he was Paco Camino, one of Spain's greatest fighters. He was dressed in a white silk costume with brilliant gold designs embroidered beautifully onto the material. Ann remembered reading that these suits cost at least five hundred dollars each. She could understand why, after getting a close look at them. The matador in the center, Julia told her, was Curro Giron from Columbia. He was short and moved with a proud walk like a cocky bantam rooster. His suit was blue and had the same type of gold designs set into it as Paco Camino's. He looked older, though not by much. The third fighter, Jose Rascon, according to the program, was one of the most handsome men Ann had ever seen. He was tall and moved with the grace of a ballet dancer. He was not as dark as some Mexicans but had a light bronze skin that made him appear like a well tanned and healthy Norteamericano. He had jet black hair smoothed back from a narrow forehead and a straight classical nose, that reminded her of old silent films she had seen of Rudolph Valentino. He was built in the classic style of bullfighters, with strong, broad shoulders that tapered down to thin graceful hips. It seemed to Ann that he hardly touched the sand of the bullring when he walked. He carried himself with a fatalistic pride, knowing he might die today but resigned to it if he must. Ann caught an admiring glance from him as he bowed to the presidential box above. Their eyes had locked for just a moment, but she felt something stir in her that she hadn't felt since the first time Dave had kissed her. It was a delightful yet frightening feeling and she was ashamed that it could happen. She shook her head slightly and regained her composure. How stupid, she thought of course I'm going to have feelings like that, every woman does, particularly when her husband has been away for six months and she has been accustomed to having him in bed with her every night. Some men just bring the feeling on, she mused, but decided she had better watch herself--temptation can be a difficult thing to fight sometimes. The opening ceremonies being over, the fight began. Paco Camino had drawn the first bull and made some beautiful passes with his cape. The crowd was enthusiastic over seeing one of Spain's great matadors in action and shouted ""Ole!"" each time the bull made a pass. Ann was glued to her seat with anxiety; she couldn't remember when anything had affected her so much emotionally. When he had taken several passes at the bull with his red cape, he turned and faced the Presidente and requested permission to pass the bull over to the new matador for the kill. This is when the alternativa ceremony is performed. Julia explained to her. An old established bullfighter takes his turn with the bull and then donates it to the new matador for the kill. The new matador then dedicates the bull to someone in the crowd. Jose Rascon chose to dedicate his first bull he killed as a matador to Ann. He walked up to the barrero behind which she was sitting and bowed, then turned his back and threw his hat over his shoulder to her. She caught it. This is supposed to be good luck for him and, as it turned out, it was. He gave one of the best performances of the afternoon. The crowd shouted and applauded after the kill until the Presidente had awarded him two ears and a tail. This was the greatest honor that could be bestowed on a matador. Ann was proud. She could feel the whole crowd staring at her as Rascon was being carried around the ring on the shoulders of some enthusiastic fans who had jumped into the ring after he had made the most beautiful kill they had seen in years. ""You've made a hit, dear,"" Julia kidded Ann. ""Just watch yourself and don't get caught outside the ring with one of these bull fighters, he might get your tail, too!""\n""Oh, Julia!"" Ann laughed, ""I'm an old married woman--and a faithful one too--he wouldn't even look twice at me if he knew that.""\n""You don't know men, my dear girl,"" Julia replied. ""With a body like yours he wouldn't care if you had six husbands!""\n""Oh! Be quiet! You've got plenty to offer too, Mrs. Taylor, so you had better watch yourself and stop worrying about me."" Ann was warming up to Julia now and felt she could talk frankly. Julia seemed so worldly wise. Ann was sorry now that she hadn't been more friendly with Julia before--perhaps she wouldn't have been so lonely and Dave's not writing wouldn't have upset her so much.\n\nChapter 6\n\n""Mmmmm,"" Ann smiled, ""This Martini is heavenly. I'm glad you talked me into having one."" The two girls were sitting at the Patio Lounge out by the pool. The cool breeze blowing through the garden was refreshing after the hot, dusty afternoon in the Plaza de Toros. Ann felt absolutely in heaven. It had been a perfect day. She was ravenously hungry, which was a good indication of the elation she felt. ""Roberto mixes the best Martini this side of the border,"" Julia said. ""They're a bit stronger than Daiquiris, I must say,"" Ann said, grimacing in jest after a sip. ""I think I might get to like them, they make my toes tingle,"" she giggled. ""Well, don't let them tingle too much just yet,"" Julia said suddenly, looking over behind Ann's shoulder. ""I think we may have a heavy date for the evening."" Ann looked around at the two men who had just entered the lounge. They appeared to be in their late thirties or early forties and not too bad-looking. ""Julia, you don't mean you're going to pick them up?"" Ann said, shocked at the thought. ""Don't be silly, Ann,"" Julia chided. ""I know one of them. We can get them to take us out to dinner and dancing. You know we don't dare go anywhere in this town alone at night.""\n""But we're both married women. We can't do that!"" she protested, ""what if we see someone we know?""\n""Oh for heavens sakes, Ann, no one we know is down here,"" Julia admonished. ""Pete's a nice guy I've known for years and the best protection we can have. Remember, we're here to see the sights and we can't sitting in this dead hotel."" Before Ann could protest further, Julia waved the two men over to the table. ""Well, hello Doll, what are you doing here?"" the ruddy-faced man of about forty bubbled to Julia. ""Same as you, Pete, trying to relax for a weekend,"" Julia answered, smiling and extending her hand. ""Sit down and join us.""\n""Sure thing, we'd love to,"" Pete said elated. ""I'd like you to meet my friend Carlos. He handles my business here in Tijuana.""\n""How do you do, Carlos,"" Julia said and introduced Ann to them. From a distance both had looked rather nice, but up closer, Ann had her doubts. The one Julia called Pete, appeared a type likely to be in some illegal business. Carlos was too good looking, in fact, almost perfectly so. He wore heavy cologne that didn't seem quite masculine to Ann. Something about him was not trustworthy though Ann couldn't spot it. She supposed if Julia knew them, it was all right. Ann thought she'd probably been seeing too many old gangster movies on television lately. Carlos sat by Ann and his heavy cologne surrounded her--obviously he spoke little English which made her uneasy. ""Hey there buddy,"" Pete said, thickly, ""I think you've hit the jackpot tonight. Where'd you come from honey?""\n""Don't mind Pete,"" Julia broke in, ""he's always popping off. You be easy on Ann, Pete, she's a lonely navy wife too, and it's hands off.""\n""I was just being friendly,"" Pete feigned mock indignation. ""I wouldn't want to scare the little girl.""\n""Don't worry,"" Ann said bravely, not wanting to embarrass Julia with her innocence, ""I've been around a bit."" Pete's remark irked her. She was tired of being treated as a babe in arms. She knew Julia was older and a great deal more experienced but this didn't justify what she was doing. She could take care of herself. ""Well, Carlos and I have been invited to a party tonight that is a party and no kids allowed. Are you chicks game?""\n""Well, I'm for good, clean fun, but Ann likes to go to bed early,"" Julia chided. Ann was infuriated at this. The third martini had gone to her head a bit. Julia was treating her like a three year old and she was sick of it. ""Why, I'd love to go,"" she said decisively. ""We're here for a good time aren't we?"" Underneath, she felt perhaps she shouldn't have spoken so soon, but it was too late now. She had committed herself and couldn't back down. ""Okay, let's move it then, I'm hungry,"" Pete said. ""We're late already."" They had a delicious dinner at a lovely Spanish restaurant outside Tijuana that served the most wonderful lobster Ann had ever tasted. More Martinis had preceded dinner, and then two bottles of Chablis with the meal that was delightful. By the time the after-dinner coffee arrived with black Russians, Ann was feeling absolutely in heaven. It gave her a wicked and worldly feeling to be out with another man--even though it wasn't really a date. They were friends of Julia. Maybe she would even write Dave about it, she mused, it might make him jealous and write more often. Pete turned out to be all right. He was funny and kept them laughing at his off-color jokes. Ann found herself blushing at some of them. She'd never heard such language in mixed company before, but laughed as hard as any to be a good sport. Carlos was nice also. He danced divinely, though he held her a little tight and several times the slight pressure of his hand was where it shouldn't be--but this just added to the wickedness. She knew it couldn't go farther if she didn't let him get her into a compromising position. If Dave didn't think enough of her to return her daily reminders of her love, then perhaps she deserved an innocent diversion like this. Julia had said the boys had always had a good time when they were fighting a war and not to think that Dave was lying around, moping on the carrier when they went into Hong Kong or Manila. ""Why, he's probably balling everything he can, like all the others do,"" Julia had teased. Ann had scoffed at first, until the time began to grow between his writing, and she happened to remember his trips across the border before they were married. If he could be unfaithful while they were engaged, why not while they were married? The suspicion had begun during the last several weeks. Well, she would have herself a time this weekend and worry about it again Monday morning back in San Diego. ""You girls are really going to get a treat tonight,"" Pete was saying as she returned to the conversation, ""we're taking you out to the circus.""\n""To the circus!"" Ann blurted in surprise. ""Don't tell me they keep them open this late?"" The men burst into laughter and she blushed as she realized she had committed some kind of ""faux pas"" but didn't have an idea what it was. Julia looked amused but didn't laugh with them. ""You boys leave Ann alone, I told you she was innocent and I don't think it's fair for you to make fun of her.""\n""Haven't you ever seen a strip show, honey?"" Pete asked, laughing under his breath. ""Why, of course I have,"" Ann answered defensively. She remembered seeing one with Dave in Los Angeles before they were married but had thought them disgusting. ""I enjoy a good one,"" she lied to make up for her prior error. ""Good girl,"" Pete said. ""We wouldn't want to sit through one of those things without some good female company. Would we Carlos?"" Carlos nodded in agreement, and after the men paid the bill, they left and headed back to the city.\n\nChapter 7\n\nPete, despite the drink, maneuvered his long black Cadillac skillfully through the streets of Tijuana and out on the other side of the city. They had left the pavement and were following a dirt road to a large Spanish style hacienda. It showed up clearly, in the moonlight that flooded Baja California, even though it was still over a half a mile away. The Martinis, wine, and black Russians left a comfortable glow on Ann. The black Russians in particular were delicious after dinner. It was a new drink that Pete had picked up somewhere and consisted of half vodka and half Kahlua. Ann was at peace with the world. She hadn't minded when Carlos, had put his arm over the back of the seat and gradually let it down to rest across her shoulders. On one bump he let his hand slip down cupping her left breast, but she had quickly moved to keep it away, not certain if it had been an accident or not. It did bother her, and the uncomfortable feeling she experienced at the bullfight returned again. Strange, she though, what one contact with her first man in six months did to her. She could feel the nipple of her breast leap erect when he touched it and she was sure he felt the reaction as he nestled her just a little closer and more confidently immediately afterwards. His leg pressed tightly against her thigh was also disquieting, and she tried to squirm away but he had followed her with each move she made. She didn't like the feeling this close contact with a man aroused and had started to push him away but had seen Julia slide next to Pete in the front seat and rest her head on his shoulder. His arm was around her and his hand was obviously somewhere in front. It hung over Julia's shoulder and Julia was enjoying it. Her head moved against him, kissing his ears and neck teasingly. Ann had been watching this little love-play too intently to completely ward off Carlos' innocent little advances. When the car finally pulled up to a large iron gate, Pete blinked his lights and the guard opened it. ""Buenos Noches, Senor Robinson,"" the guard smiled, waving them through. ""Buenos Noches,"" Pete responded; wheeled the car into the court-yard. Ann was surprised; there must have been twenty cars parked inside and not a light anywhere. When they got out she could hear music coming from inside, the only indication, other than the gate guard, that anyone else was present. Pete guided them to a large oaken door which was opened to them by a short, fat, obscene-looking Mexican in a tuxedo. Pete handed him two crisp one hundred dollar bills. Ann blinked in astonishment; she had never heard of a night club costing a hundred dollars a couple. Her misgivings arose again but she squelched them as they entered the large salon and bar. She was determined to show Julia that she wasn't a child and could be a good sport as well as Julia could. It was the most lavishly decorated room Ann had seen; done in red velvet and gold embroidery from ceiling to floor. Long low couches were arranged in a broad semi-circle that faced a stage. Most of the men present were middle-aged and obviously wealthy. Most of the women were quite beautiful and much younger than their escorts. They were exquisitely dressed. Ann was certain they couldn't be the wives of these men. She also noticed several middle-aged women with handsome young Mexicans. She doubted these were their husbands. Whatever their reasons for being here, it was certainly a pretty exclusive and elite group. ""Put us close to the back tonight, will you Ramon!"" Pete asked the short Mexican who had ushered them in. ""We've got a new girl with us and I don't want her crawling up on the stage and interrupting the performance."" He winked at Ann and for the first time she detected a certain lewdness not apparent before. She hoped she hadn't gotten in over her head--but thought nothing can happen to me here--not with all these people around. If it got too rough she could always demand they call a taxi and send her back to the hotel. The logic soothed her and she followed Julia as Ramon led them to one of the large couches in the rear. Two silver buckets of iced champagne were ready. Ramon popped the corks and poured them each a bubbling glass. ""Well, here's to a good evening, kiddos,"" Pete toasted, raising his glass to them. ""Let's hope we get our money's worth tonight."" Ann tipped her glass up with the others and the cool bubbly liquid felt wonderful going down. She loved champagne but on Dave's navy pay they had never been able to afford it except on very special occasions. Ann noticed she was getting the most covetous glances from the men. She felt Julia didn't like this and caught her jealous glances when the men looked at Ann rather than her. Ann didn't want to offend Julia but her vanity was pleased with this attention. She was glad to have some small triumph over Julia because Julia made her feel so immature in other ways. Ann had begun to recover from the drinks at dinner during the ride but the first two glasses of champagne again relaxed her inhibitions. She found herself laughing again at Pete's and Carlos' jokes. Ann wished that she spoke Spanish and could communicate better with Carlos. He seemed such an interesting person now that she knew him better. She still didn't know what business they were in but assumed it must involve trade between California and Mexico. Pete had mentioned he handled the Los Angeles operation, and Carlos handled Mexico but had never really specified what it was. It was none of her business, she decided; she would never see them again so what difference did it make? She did gather that Julia had met Pete on one of her Tijuana trips and they had been out with mutual friends from L.A. It all seemed innocent enough. Ann didn't feel it was her place to question it. The champagne continued to flow and Ramon replaced the two empty bottles with new ones. Ann liked the sound of the cork popping and found herself giggling from the bubbles tickling her nose. She was having fun trying to carry on a conversation with Carlos, half talk and half sign language. She had never met anyone who couldn't speak English fluently and being in another country in such an exclusive private club was exciting. Ann was thoroughly enjoying herself, but beginning to wonder when they were going to see this great strip-tease show they had been talking about. She had to admit to herself she was anticipating it and it shouldn't be like that shoddy thing she and Dave had seen. Not with this kind of crowd. She would bet it would be beautifully staged like shows she had heard about in Las Vegas. It had to be for the price. As if reading her thoughts, Ramon suddenly appeared on the stage holding his hands up for silence. ""Ladies and gentlemen,"" he repeated several times until the conversation stilled among the forty or so people present. ""We have a special treat for you tonight,"" Ramon continued as people began to return to their assigned couches from the bar and conversational groups. ""We have just received our first summer shipment of hashish from the Middle- East. The boys have spent all afternoon preparing it and there is ample for everyone. Please be seated while we pass it among you. The show will begin in fifteen minutes."" There was a murmur of delight and within minutes all had returned to their seats. The waiters, in white uniforms, were putting small trays of thin brown cigarettes on the tables. Pete picked one out of the tray and smelled it from end to end, critically. ""Boy,"" he said admiringly, ""this is the real stuff.""\n""What on earth is it?"" Ann whispered to Julia next to her. She didn't want to show her ignorance after the mistake at dinner. ""Oh, nothing but a strong cigarette,"" Julia reassured her. ""Just take the first few puffs slowly so you won't choke.""\n""Is it safe, I--I mean--it doesn't make you not know what you're doing, does it?""\n""No, of course not,"" Julia answered impatiently. ""Just try a few drags and if you don't like it, stop.""\n""All right,"" Ann answered hesitantly. She had heard about marijuana at wild parties but didn't know what hashish was. Not wanting to appear a prude, she bravely took the lit cigarette Carlos offered her. ""Slowly, slowly,"" Carlos instructed in his broken English as he took a drag from one. Ann watched him and inhaled very gently. It had a strange but not unpleasant taste. She inhaled deeper on the next puff and held it down a few seconds at Carlos' instructions before exhaling. After three or four inhalations, Ann could hardly feel it going down, it was so smooth. She watched Julia holding her breath as long as she could and then took a deep drag herself holding it deep until she just had to exhale. ""I don't feel a thing,"" she said in a voice that didn't seem to be hers. She looked at Carlos and Julia on either side of her and they suddenly looked miles away. ""Do you feel anything?""\n""Yes, darling, I feel the world,"" Julia answered. It seemed a logical answer and suddenly Ann did too. She had never felt the world before, how strange. She liked the taste it was leaving with her... it was a slight bite at first, that gradually changed into an unimaginable softness. The longer the smoke was held down the softer she felt. Ann noticed the lights dimming around them until the great room was in complete darkness... She could feel the pressure of Carlos' leg against he thigh but the thin, brown cigarette had dulled her fears of anything. It felt good and she returned the pressure slightly to let him know she didn't mind and that she was his friend... she didn't mind anything now with the delicious warmth of the cigarette in her... she could feel it tingling deep inside... deeper than she had ever felt anything in her life...\n\nChapter 8\n\nThe pungent sweetness of the hashish smoke hung heavy in the room. Ann could see the burning tips of the cigarettes in the darkness. The room was perfectly quiet now except for the occasional sound of deep inhalation or exhalation. A cough could be heard now and then from a smoker who pulled too deeply on the conscience killing weed. Dim lights appeared behind the thin curtains that covered the small stage. A large bed was visible in the center of a set dressed as a bedroom with a small dressing table to one side with a large mirror near it. Quiet music began from a stereo in the room. It was a beautiful setting, Ann thought. Another glass of champagne was put into her hand--she had lost all sense of proportion and wasn't certain whether it was from Julia or Carlos. It didn't matter; the hashish had made her thirsty and she poured the cool liquid down her parched throat gratefully. It was filled again, and she could see this time that Carlos was pouring it for her. It's nice to have someone look after me again and take care of me, she mused through the happy, relaxed feeling, and smiled her appreciation in the dim light. Carlos smiled back, squeezed her shoulder lightly and nodded toward the stage. The curtains were opening slowly and a young innocent-looking Mexican girl appeared by the bed. She could not have been over seventeen and was the most lovely thing Ann had ever seen. She had a melancholy look on her face that reflected deed loneliness. It touched Ann to the depths, as she felt much the same way with Dave gone. She identified with the girl at that moment and concentrated completely on what she was doing. Her emotions seemed inextricably bound to those of the lonely creature and she felt tears of sympathy begin as they did often when watching an exceptionally sad scene in a television movie. The girl picked up a picture from the dressing table, looked longingly at it for a moment, and then pressed it tenderly to her full breasts, outlined clearly beneath the tight, black dress she wore. She placed the photo graph gently on her pillow and began to undress. She slipped the long gown slowly upwards, exposing the high-set calves--then the full, well-rounded thighs. The black of her long silk stockings, held in place by a dainty, lace-trimmed garter belt, contrasted sharply with the creamy ivory of her exposed flesh. Ann could hear sounds of delight from the males as the dress snaked its way over the girl's head and her beautifully-rounded torso emerged. Her bra fell to the floor with a flick of her fingers and the full beauty of her firm, ripe breasts swung into freedom. They stood high and proud in the stage light and their quivering, turgid nipples, stood out on the luscious half-spheres; peaked higher as the girl raised her arms high over her head, pulling the long, black hair up, then releasing it to cascade softly over her alluring shoulders. She was almost naked, now, in just high heels, long, black hose, the garter belt, and the thin wisp of sheer panties. She turned and bent over slowly, her back to the audience; drew the silk panties tantalizingly down over her curved hips and buttocks--brushing them sensuously against her smooth thighs and calves, and discarded them at her feet by the dress. She stretched languidly and teasingly turned to the front. All her delicious nudity was exposed now--from her high rounded breasts--to the soft dark triangle of her womanhood. Ann shifted nervously next to Carlos. She had never expected anything like this. In the show she and Dave had seen, the girl had left on a ""G"" string, ineffectual as it was--but this exposed all the girl had to offer--she was making no attempt to hide it either. The girl lay back on the bed now, the picture of her absent lover in her hands, looking at it with a deep longing that could mean only one thing. She was aroused and needed release! Ann almost gasped aloud as the girl's free hand massaged her own breasts in tiny teasing circles, tweaking the soft nipples into sudden throbbing hardness. Her legs scissored open and closed slowly, exposing the thin slit of her vagina, nestled teasingly in the soft dark hair between her thighs. Her feet were pointing directly at the heavily- breathing audience watching the girl slowly work herself into a burning passion. Her buttocks twisted against the mattress as though she were trying to bury herself in it. Sheer, wanton desire reflected in her eyes. It seemed so real, Ann couldn't understand how the girl could act such a part unless she really felt it. She remembered lying in her own bed recently and thinking about Dave and how she had almost gone insane until she had relieved herself with her own fingers. She blushed slightly at the guilt flicking through her conscience. She squirmed her own buttocks nervously, feeling the edge of the cushion brush electrically against the soft swelling of her vulva. She jumped at the unexpected contact and the more unexpected shock it had brought. Her breath quickened. Carlos, in his concentration on the girl, had forgotten the champagne and Ann reached forward and hurriedly poured herself one, her eyes on the stage. She downed the refreshing liquid quickly, attempting to cool some of the warmth the girl's passion had transmitted to her own body. While she was pouring, Carlos lit two more thin, brown cigarettes and passed her one. Without thinking, Ann pressed it to her lips and pulled deeply, perhaps hoping it would still the unfamiliar ache beginning deep within her belly. With each drag, Ann could feel herself mentally unwind. This one heightened the feeling from the first cigarette. She didn't feel she was the same person she had been a moment ago. She was someone else and it frightened her a bit but she couldn't think about it now. The heat and excitement of the room was beginning to stimulate her hotly against her will. She squirmed down against the couch again, feeling the round edge of the cushion push dress and panties into her crevice; she rubbed herself gently against it, working the corner of the cushion between the moist lips of her vulva. Her body rocked on it in almost indiscernible rhythm-- in concert with the writhing girl on the stage. She could feel the wetness spread between her thighs and she spread them slightly to gain greater contact with the cushion. The roughness brushed soothingly against her tiny, rising clitoris through the sheer panties. She looked guiltily out of the corner of her eye at Julia and Pete next to her to make sure they hadn't noticed; but they were so engrossed that they had paid no attention. Julia lay back against Pete, dragging heavily on another hashish cigarette, and Pete had his hands inside her bodice. Ann could see it move tantalizingly under the thin material covering her breasts. Her dress had slipped up so that the white thighs were visible above the stocking tops; her legs were slightly spread. In the dim light, Ann could see the white band of her panties between them. Julia seemed unaware of the exposure. Her mouth was open in intoxicated rapture as both watched the stage intently in expectation. Ann leaned against the back of the couch, careful not to break contact with the edge of the cushion pressed into the crevice between her fevered thighs and found Carlos's arm behind her waiting. Without thought, she relaxed against it and made no protest when his hand came to rest heavily on her left breast. His arm feels good, she thought to herself, and it doesn't hurt anything. She pulled again at the cigarette in her lips. The musky odor of Carlos' cologne filled her nostrils, stimulating her more. It had a rich, suggestive odor that caused her to snuggle closer as the excitement of forbidden naughtiness rippled through her. It seemed an eternity since she had last looked at the stage but it was only moments. The sweet, pungent hashish had warped her time sense. The girl on the bed writhed more lasciviously now as though being attacked by some unseen lover. She had placed the picture on the bedside table and both her hands were running over her body as though out of control, her fingertips dancing over the flat, ivory belly and coming to rest, together, at the vee of her soft, down-covered crotch. She groaned on the stage at the sudden contact of her hands with the moist slit between her thighs and pulled her knees up, her toes on the mattress. Then, she straightened the legs like two beautifully carved ivory columns above the bed; with a deeper groan, she let them fall wide apart exposing to the excited onlookers the moist, glistening furrow between. Her fingers crawled to the soft hair covered lips and spread them slowly apart until the wet pinkness was fully visible and the mouth-like orifice opened hungrily. The half-moons of her rounded buttocks shone in the stage light, divided by the hot, avid crevice between them. Her tiny anus nestled mysterious and inviting below the swollen and agitated lips. Ann gasped in disbelief as the girl slowly inserted a middle finger into the glistening pink, stroking the tiny bud-like clitoris. Carlos's hand squeezed her breast tighter as she heard and felt his breathing becoming heavier. She was afraid to look at him; was hypnotized into immobility as the sensuous movements of the girl on the bed increased and her probing fingers worked themselves inside the pink edges of her contracting cunt, slowly widening the lips. She slipped her index finger in and out smoothly between the lubricated lips. Her legs jack-knifed back, knees against her breasts and the soft rounded buttocks rose and fell in response to the inquiring finger. The girl's facial muscles tightened as she joined two fingers with the first and, clenching her teeth, pushed all three into the hungry, pink folds. They disappeared with a soft, sucking noise and a soft moan of pleasure purred from the girl's lips. Ann tensed in momentary shock at this indignity and only Carlos' firm grip on her now-throbbing breasts kept her from running from the room. She sensed that she had better go, before it was too late and her own excitement ran away with her. This desire lasted only a moment before the effect of the cigarette lulled her again. She waited in anticipation and nervous fear of her own emotions to see what would happen next. Ann felt too closely identified with the girl writhing in desire before her and knew there was a danger point from which there was no turning back. She took another sip of champagne and another pull at the hashish. The warm, relaxing smoke curled deliciously down into her lungs relaxing and easing her mind of fear at the passion raging through her own body. She snuggled back again against Carlos, foggily determined, somehow, to keep her guard up. The girl on the bed had become possessed. Her eyes and teeth were clenched as she writhed beneath her own driving fingers in uncontrollable passion. The rapid rhythm drove grunts of pleasure from deep in her throat as the fingers sunk into the tight, pink openings, making moist, sucking sounds as she withdrew them to push them in again. Her face was red--straining for climax. She groaned in frustration as her own fingers thrust harder and deeper. They were not enough. Her head rolled from side to side on the pillow, her long dark hair flying in frustration at the inability to bring herself to climax. Still she tried, her hand beating a wild staccato against the spread, straining buttocks, the grunts faster and louder with each passing second. Suddenly, a giant St. Bernard dog ran onto the stage and jumped up on the bed. The girls eyes widened in terror and she jerked the back of a hand to her mouth to keep from screaming. She moved to lower her legs and roll from the bed but the dog stood and growled viciously in warning. The young girl froze in the position of masturbation--thighs spread and with her knees drawn up to her chest. She didn't dare move as the huge dog growled menacingly over her, his great panting head just above her defenseless, upturned crotch. Ann jumped when the giant animal bounded onto the bed. She grabbed Carlos' arm tightly; her nerves were on edge before; the sudden rush almost frightened her out of her wits. ""My God!"" she whispered, voice quivering. ""What's he going to do to the poor girl?""\n""You will see,"" Carlos answered with a grin through the dim light. ""But do not frighten, the girl is never in show before. Ramon did not tell of the dog. He is trained well and the more young, the more better he likes."" Ann knew she should leave now to keep from going to pieces herself. But somehow, the helplessness of the girl lying--shaking with fear beneath the snarling dog sadistically fascinated her. She couldn't look away. The lewd thought of this monstrous dog raping the naked and defenseless girl quaking on the bed, sent shivers of revulsive curiosity tingling through her, and goose-pimples erupted on her sensitive skin, as for a moment she felt strangely cold. She took the champagne Carlos pressed into her hand eagerly and downed it with one nervous gulp. The chill passed and she relaxed again in Carlos' arm, eyes glued on the stage. She could not resist as his hand moved beneath her bra to cup the softness of her large, firm breast, trapping the tiny nipple gently between thumb and forefinger. She knew Julia was there and that he couldn't go any farther without forcing her--besides, it felt good as the nipple stiffened and swelled under his massaging hand and tweaking fingers. She squirmed tighter into the seat feeling the cushion beneath her buttocks pressing deeper into her wet crevice. Her panties were soaked and she squeezed her thighs together to hold down the tingling sensation beginning to grow there. She was on dangerous ground and knew it but could not bring herself to leave. The evil fascination of the impending ravishment held her glued to the couch. She squirmed downward again, the cushion edge forcing the set band of her panties deeper into the split of her crotch. Its smoothness excited the sensitive, pink lips of the vagina. She felt tiny throbs pulsing in the tiny bud of her clitoris and she bit her lower lip tightly to hold back the forbidden sensations that were throbbing between her legs. Her thoughts jerked back to the stage. The giant St. Bernard lowered his head to the helpless girl's soft hair-covered crotch and was sniffing it. His tail wagged and trembled as though he had found a bitch in heat. The girl moaned in terror as the cold nose suddenly made contact with her tiny, puckered anus. She tensed as his tongue snaked out and licked wetly up and down the crevice around it, the tip burrowing slightly into the outer fleshy anal ring. For a moment, she tried to squirm away but the dog raised his head and growled again and began greedily lapping the narrow pink slit between her thighs. He ran his tongue wetly the full length of it, from the tight-closed little pucker, up over the fluted, pink edges of her cunt and over the tiny sensation-bud atop her public mound. His great tongue spread through the soft, hair-covered swelling like a knife through soft butter. It flicked relentlessly between the girls wide-spread legs, stopping sporadically to curl its way deep into her. She jerked spasmodically as she squirmed under the St. Bernard, lapping and sniffling at her loins. Ann shuddered and chilled from the sexual stimulation that indulging in something forbidden gives, even against one's will. She gasped at the change coming over the writhing young girl on the bed. The frightened moans that had come from the girls terror-contorted face changed to soft mews of involuntary pleasure--pleasure that she did not want and had set her mind against but that slithering, thick tongue, licking at her had forced her to enjoy. She raised her hands, holding them in indecision for a moment above her squirming body, then dropped them to grasp the dog's ears. With a deep animal sound she kicked her legs back over her head and pulled his nose forward, into her well-lubricated vulva. His giant tongue thrust up the moist passageway like an attacking lizard, ravishing her up thrust crotch without mercy. Wild incoherent shrieks streamed from her lips; pleading and encouraging dumb animal salivating between the writhing, upturned buttocks. He worked like the savage beast he was, the rutting lust of the wild driving him... Ann heard a groan next to her, and in surprise, tore her eyes from the obscene spectacle on the stage. The shock was even greater. Julia had both legs spread wide, her dress over her hips. Pete's hand was inside her white panties, cupping her mound. Ann shuddered as the outline of his fingers moved under the sheer material. He was stroking in rhythm, sinking them deep into her vagina. Julia, unaware of anyone, was grinding her pelvis, buttocks off the cushions, in rhythm to the fingers screwing into her. Both she and Pete had their eyes locked on the lascivious exhibition. Ann looked around--other couples were in lewd embraces, indistinct but showing by their writhing motion the obscene exhibition was affecting them--they were losing control over their passions. A warning bell sounded again in Ann's subconscious. She knew she should run--now--before her own body succumbed to the lewd urges pulsing through it. But then, a groan from the stage pulled her drugged mind from logical thought. The dog lifted his head from the pleading girl's crotch to nose her over on her stomach in servile surrender; her resistance gone under the maddening tongue which had so mercilessly lapped her pussy. She was enslaved by the huge beast panting over her; her quivering body spread-eagled, face down on the bed. The huge head lowered again, the thick tongue slithering in the exposed crevice between the moaning girl's buttocks. She twisted them back toward him lasciviously, reaching to spread the ivory globes and give full access to the tiny, brown anus. The tongue lashed her for another long, avid moment as Ann felt the aching hunger inside her spread from her abdomen up to her passion-swollen breasts. She labored, gasping, for breath and squirmed harder against the cushion, pushing the wet, swollen lips of her organ against it to try to put out the fire burning there. Carlos' hands palpating her swollen breasts, thrilled her and frightened her. She tried with all her might to pull his hand away-- but her own hand moved only as far as Carlos'--and then fell back, uncontrolled, into her lap. It would not obey her mind's commands, lying limp and useless as she turned her glassy eyes back to the stage. The St. Bernard now was nuzzling under the lust-paralyzed girl's crotch, pushing his massive head between her pelvis and the mattress. Ann's eyes widened in amazed disbelief as the head lifted, raising the girl's buttocks. What he wanted was plain--and the girl obediently knelt, elevating the spread buttocks, bending before the huge animal in abject surrender. The relentless tongue had lashed her to servile defeat; crushed her resistance with its vigorous and unremitting attack on her sensitive organs for interminable minutes. The girl was on all fours and the huge dog mounted the spread rounds of her buttocks, paws on her back. It was then Ann saw that white fur mitts had been lashed to the dog's forefeet to prevent his claws wounding her. The glistening, scarlet penis slipped from its huge sheath, dripping; the tapered point slipped and danced in the hot, wet crevice as the animal trembled and jerked, trying to bury the tapered point and the thick shaft in her body. Sobbing, the girl looked back, shifting her round buttocks to try to capture the lengthening shaft; like a bitch in heat, she strove to sheath the long, scarlet organ in her voracious, grasping vulva. The sharp tip missed, slid up to find the momentarily-relaxed anus, attempted to enter. With a cry, the girl tensed, evaded the bending, up-slipping prod in fright but the dog returned immediately to the attack, having tasted success. However, mindlessly, he thrust blindly, the thin point sliding unsuccessfully beneath, into the soft, hair-nested crevice, rubbing against the clitoris. The hot scarlet of his jabbing penis contrasted startlingly with the fevered pink of the girl's passion-inflamed cunt, spreading the lips wider as his still unhoused shaft rubbed between them. Ann held her breath with the other spectators who'd stopped to watch the huge dog, bucking madly behind the moaning girl, attempting to skewer her on the still-lengthening taper of the huge, dripping penis. Out of control, the dog growled in frustration as the girl, in desperation, reached back and, grasping the slippery organ, guided the point of it into the pink red slit, spreading it apart wider and wider with each forward thrust. Ann was holding her breath. Groans of disbelief rippled through the room as the giant St. Bernard jerked forward and buried his huge cudgel deep up the squirming girl's pink, grasping hole. It slithered forward with a wet rush until it was sunk to the hilt, his hairy balls swinging below her wet pubic hair. A moan of relief came from her contorted lips as she began to move rhythmically backwards to meet the thrust of the panting dog. As the forelegs trapped her waist, she began to undulate her body and move her buttocks in lewd circles, abandoning herself to the delicious animal fucking she was receiving from behind. Her face turned sideways toward the excited audience and they could see fully the effect it was having. Her face was contorted in rapture from the delicious screwing the dog was giving her. Her large, taut breasts danced tightly beneath her writhing torso, moving in time to the skewering cock of the dog as it slid deep into her from behind, a relentless, hot poker of glistening flesh burying itself in her belly. Ann's breath was coming in tight gasps and the burning sensation bubbling in her belly grew in maddening intensity with each moment she watched the girl being ravished. Her body was beginning to perspire in the warm, close room. The excited heat of the audience acted as a giant heater and Ann could feel a trickle of sweat running from her navel down her belly into her pubic hair. Its slow, teasing trail caused her to squirm against the cushion, the edges rubbed sensuously against the moist, hair-lined flanges of her warm throbbing pussy. She bit harder on her lower lip to keep back a groan of frustration. Her forehead was covered with tiny beads of sweat from the feverish bodies around her. Another trickle ran down the valley between her full, ripe breasts that Carlos had massaged into hardness, his hands slipping over the nipples and his fingers nipping them sharply, causing a nervous jump each time he did it. Her nerves were shattered and her mind whirled in indecision. She knew she should demand that they take her home. Julia's crowd was just a little too fast for her and this wasn't being true to Dave. She owed him faithfulness and had already gone too far by letting Carlos squeeze and knead her naked breasts this way but she still wanted to show Julia that she was not a child. And perhaps it was all right. This petting didn't hurt anything so long as it didn't go any farther. She could always stop Carlos if he tried to do anything other than touch her breasts. Surely, Julia wouldn't go any further with Pete. She had gone far enough as it was and Ann's face crimsoned as she thought of Pete's fingers digging wetly between her girl friend's thighs. The lewd thought sent another electric tingle deep into her belly and she could feel the seeping wetness between her own thighs increasing. Her heart pounded like a tom-tom. She was sure Carlos could feel it beneath her tight breast in his hand. She would stay--just until the show was over and then they could go. She would insist... she just had to; she had never intended things to go even this far. Her mind strayed back to the obscenely swaying body of the girl kneeling before the hunching St. Bernard on the stage. She had gone completely out of her mind now and was shouting lewd encouragement to the dumb beast through clenched teeth. She was begging him to fuck her harder and faster and to spew his cum up her cunt. She wanted to be filled with the animal sperm in her drugged madness and that was all that mattered. The girl was no longer human but a quivering mass of sweating, lust- deranged flesh that begged to be subjugated. She was reveling in humiliation at being screwed by this panting beast in front of the crowd and ground her buttocks back against his hairy jerking body like another animal. Ann watched in abject fascination. Tiny rivulets of moisture were building in the crevice of the girls rotating buttocks. They glistened in the lights of the stage and tiny droplets ran slowly down the backs of her thighs, soaking the hose on her straining thighs. Ann could feel Carlos becoming more restless; certain he could feel her occasionally grinding her own buttocks into the couch. She tried to make it appear she was just changing position but it was becoming more difficult by the minute to conceal her frustration. Carlos' hand was kneading her breasts more vigorously now making her tiny, bud-like nipples throb in guilty pleasure. She snuggled down closer to him and put her hands over the front of her dress to hide his actions from Julia. She wanted to convince her companion she wasn't a prude and could watch a show like this; but she didn't want Julia to know she was letting another man touch her intimately even though Julia herself was succumbing disgracefully to Pete's caresses. She could see out of the corner of her eye that Pete's hand was still probing under the panties between Julia's loosely spread thighs, thrusting more rapidly now. Julia's eyes looked glazed through the darkness and she was grinding her pelvis up with greater determination against Pete's fingers as they flicked in and out of her wide-spread vagina. Ann suddenly squirmed down hard against the seat. Carlos had turned toward her and dropped his other hand to her bared knee, slipping it up toward the fullness of her thigh. She had frozen momentarily at the unexpected contact crawling insect-like over her sensitive flesh. Carlos was pushing the hem of her dress; was half way up to her panties before she reacted and dropped a hand to her lap. She restrained his wrist tightly not daring to look at him. Her eyes remained on the panting, unnatural coupling on the bed; darting quickly to the side to see if Julia had spied Carlos' hand moving on her thigh. She obviously had not as she was totally engrossed in the fingers probing at her own genitals and the exhibition working toward a climax before them. She gradually forced Carlos' hand back down, pushing the dress with it, until she was covered again. Carlos' hand came to rest on her lap as she lifted it from her knee and kept hers over it. She tried to hold it but it moved by force kneading the softness of her belly under the thin material of her dress. Teasing at the light sprinkling of hair at the base of her abdomen, his fingers rotated against the mound of her crotch unable to go lower because of her tightly pressed thighs. Ann pressed harder against the cushion, knowing he would think she was trying to escape his fingers and not suspect that secretly she was pressing the cushion into her own wet vaginal slit. The flood between her thighs was wetting her dress now and she could feel the warm wetness on the soft cheeks of her buttocks as she pressed down harder to feed the pleasure building there. As his fingers worked more firmly at her crotch, indecision arose again but the pleasure rationalized away the danger. Carlos could not--without forcing her--get beneath her dress. With Julia at hand, Ann didn't think he'd try. It felt wickedly good... only pleasure and no danger. She grasped his wrist tighter but it did not stop his hand. It was still able to move about freely, teasing her vagina and lower belly mercilessly through the thin material of her soaked dress and panties. Ann closed her eyes tightly for a moment and resigned herself to the rolling sensations of pleasure coursing through her body. It was almost as though he were touching her nakedness but still she felt safe. Surely he could go no farther with the others around like this. But suddenly, she gasped in surprise. Carlos removed his hand from her lap, moving it gradually under her buttocks from the side. He still peered at the exhibition as though completely unaware of his left hand now thrust between her buttocks and the seat. His hand searched like a mouse in the crevice between her buttocks. Ann hesitated, not knowing what to do. If she moved to push him away she would have to drop the hand hiding her breasts in Carlos's kneading fingers, from Julia and Pete. The struggle would certainly attract attention. Anything she said to him would be overheard in the silence that had fallen over the room. Slowly she dropped her other arm to grasp his wrist tightly, but that didn't stop the hand. It continued its ruthless teasing under her crotch, probing at her moist slit through the thin dress and panties. There was no more she could do without creating a scene, so Ann resigned herself, almost with relief to Carlos' sneaky probing of her already-wet genitals. She squirmed slightly away from it as his middle finger began a gentle stroking motion, pushing the folds of her dress moistly into her suddenly throbbing crevice. A gush of shame washed through her at the sudden waves of indecent pleasure overcoming her desire to resist. Carlos' hand under her buttocks became bolder as it sensed her tacit surrender to its probings. He hooked his middle finger to slide her dress up the backs of her thighs so that he could penetrate the moist softness underneath. She could feel already the light tickling sensation of the material sliding from between her thighs and the cushion. Oh God, what should she do? This was sheer lunacy; allowing herself to be used like this--and worse--enjoying it! What was happening to her? Ann bit hard on her lower lip, glancing to see if Julia showed any signs of awareness. But she was still concentrating on the stage as Pete's hand continued its stroking. She could feel the dress rising faster now, though still not apparent from the lap. She lifted inadvertently as a fingernail scratched the softness of her thigh, as the dress slid upward more rapidly in response to Carlos's hooking finger. Suddenly, she gasped aloud. There was no more dress. Carlos' hand covered all of the wet band of her panties and was snaking under the elastic leg-band and worming into the moist walls of her soft pussy. She squirmed against it, holding her breath for fear some tell-tale sound might escape her lips. Her whole torso quivered until her impaled vagina became accustomed to the invading finger probing at the lubricated softness of its tender walls. She could feel its moisture covering the palm of the hand beneath her buttocks as it ground imperceptibly into her crotch. Carlos' fingers moved in circles inside her, expanding her tight little hole with each teasing rotation. Ann was almost out of her mind, now. She didn't think she could stand this maddening teasing of her genitals another moment. She was ready to crawl the wall to quench the fire raging through her contracting vagina. The sight of the girl on the stage being buffeted into the squeaking mattress by the St. Bernard and the long thin finger, fucking into her cunt without mercy, were just too much! Something had to give! It did. Suddenly there was a loud cry from the stage. The girl was twisting her head from side to side wildly, her long dark hair churning on the mattress. She was in the beginning throes of an orgasm and screwed her buttocks greedily against the dog like a she-demon gone insane. The giant animal's tongue hung from his mouth as he fucked into the waving buttocks from behind. Saliva dripped from it, onto the sweat on her back. She screamed suddenly and rammed back against the dog wildly just as he jerked forward and his cock began spitting its sperm in hard spurts deep in her clasping vagina. Ann watched in fascination as the girl's round buttocks began contracting uncontrollably. signaling her own orgiastic upheaval deep in her quivering belly. Thick white liquid oozed from her tight cunt squeezing the prick of the dog; thin trails of the sticky white ran down the ivory columns of her thighs. Her backside glistened, displaying soaked pubic hair and pink flesh as she pitched forward on her face, unconscious; the rapidly deflating cock of the dog slipping from her mauled passage-way with a sucking noise that echoed lewdly through the stunned silence of the room. The girl was out cold and the dog stood above her wagging his tail in obvious appreciation. In a last act of obscene depravity he dropped his head to her wide-spread crotch and licked at the white sticky liquid oozing from her still quivering cunt. He gulped at it hungrily until at last there was no more and lay down contentedly between her open legs, his giant head nuzzled gently into the soft vee of her ravished pelvis. The curtain closed slowly, leaving the depraved scene--the subjugated girl and her animal lover lying in satiated sleep--imprinted deeply in the minds of the breathless crowd. The room was filled with the stale air of excited breathing that had accompanied the passion-inciting exhibition. No one present had not felt the sensations of lust at that final climax-- including Ann Morrow. It was with relief and regret that she felt Carlos' finger slip from her tortured vagina and his hand slide from beneath her. She was close to her own orgasm and in a few more moments, would herself have been as helpless a victim of passion as the girl unconscious on the bed in front of them.\n\nChapter 9\n\nAnn's eyes were still on the stage her breath coming in gasps as the curtain closed. She had never been so excited, sexually by anything and it frightened her. To actually see a beautiful young girl subjugated by an animal was far beyond the scope of her imagination--and for the girl to enjoy it the way she did with the St. Bernard was beyond anyone's imagination. Ann was a nervous wreck when Ramon announced that the lights would be turned on in three minutes. There was a bustle of clothing being straightened and she guiltily pulled down her own dress under which Carlos' hand had been probing into her moments before. She felt the wet between her thighs as she lifted herself slightly off the seat and smoothed her dress beneath her buttocks. She saw, out of the corner of her eye, Julia reluctantly forcing Pete's hand out of the front of her panties and pulling her dress down as the lights Licked on. Ann was crimson at having to face all these people after the lewd exhibition on stage, but there was nothing she could do but look as nonchalant as possible under the circumstances. ""Boy,"" Pete said, wiping his perspiring forehead with a handkerchief. ""That was some hot little bitch up there. Did you see the way she gave that hound a ride? Bet he'll never be happy with another she St. Bernard again."" Julia and Carlos laughed at the joke and Ann forced a smile. He knew she had been on the verge of losing control of herself and for this reason, she could not look at him. She had never felt so humiliated and ashamed in her life and could not understand how Julia could sit here so calmly after letting Pete do the things he did to her while the lights were down. She just did not understand it and a sudden wave of revulsion came over her when she remembered her own behavior and how she had allowed Carlos to take so many liberties with her own body. God, what had come over them? They were both married women and had husbands away at sea and here they had acted like two whores picked up on the street--which is just what had happened! They had been picked up! ""Well, let's have a drink everyone,"" Pete said, wiping his flushed face with a handkerchief. ""I need it after that exhibition of bedroom gymnastics. Come on, I've arranged a private room for us to cool off in; then we can continue where we left off, eh baby?"" He patted Julia playfully on the buttocks as she rose from the couch. Ann was shocked and the sudden impact of what he was suggesting caught her unaware. She refused to move when the others got up. ""Well come on, Ann,"" Julia smiled down at her. ""I think you need a drink too."" She directed a knowing smile at Carlos who had also risen and was waiting with the others. ""I-I'm not going. I want to go home now,"" she stammered, looking at the floor. Tears of humiliation were forming in the corners of her downcast eyes. ""Oh, for God's sake, baby, don't keep giving us that innocent act,"" Pete blurted suddenly. ""I saw you rubbing against that seat like you had a short fuse under you, who do you think you're kidding?"" Ann gasped at the realization that Pete had been watching her shameless submission to Carlos' probing hand. She dropped her head into her hands sobbing, unable to believe it. They were watching her all the time! ""Pete,"" Julia admonished, ""leave the poor girl alone. I'll handle this. She's my guest down here.""\n""Well, hell, who does she think she is, Miss Untouchable?""\n""Now you be quiet. Ann, darling, let's go freshen up, shall we? We'll meet you gentlemen in the room for a drink in a couple of minutes.""\n""Well make it fast, baby, I'm hot as a firecracker,"" Pete cracked as he and Carlos headed toward the stairway. Julia took Ann's hand, and pulled her gently from the couch, leading her out of the room and down the hall to the ladies room. Her arm was draped sympathetically over Ann's shoulder consoling the sobbing girl. Other couples eyed them curiously on their way upstairs to the various bedrooms. In the bathroom, she took a cold wash cloth and pressed it tenderly to Ann's forehead. ""There dear, does that feel better?""\n""Oh yes, it does, Julia,"" Ann groaned in self pity. ""I--I feel like such a fool for behaving this way but I just can't take much more of this. I love Dave so much and I just can't do anything that might make me sorry for the rest of my life. I just can't.""\n""There, now. No one's asking you to do anything you don't want to. I just can't understand why such a lovely girl wouldn't like to enjoy herself a little on the side. After all, no one would ever know.""\n""I don't care. I would know and that would be enough,"" Ann protested. ""I could never face my husband again if I went any farther. I've done enough as it is.""\n""Ann darling, this is the twentieth century you know and women do have some rights. Must I remind you that Dave--like all the other pilots- -has probably got his own little girl tucked away in an apartment in Hong Kong and may be shacked up with her right this minute. I know that no- good husband of mine has and I don't intend to let him get away with it. I'm going to get my kicks too.""\n""Julia!"" Ann suddenly rebuked her, anger in her voice. ""You don't mean you're going to bed with that horrible man!""\n""Of course I am, dear. What's sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander. Remember that.""\n""Well, you can do what you want, but I'm not going to let anyone touch me. It's not right and you should be ashamed thinking about such a thing. I want to go home right now.""\n""Now, now, Ann darling. Don't give up your precious morals for my sake. You can sit quietly with Carlos and have a nice drink while Pete and I go play naked games. The way I feel now, it won't take too long.""\n""But you can't leave me alone with Carlos,"" Ann wailed. ""He might try to do something horrible to me.""\n""What's horrible?"" contempt in her voice. ""Who are you afraid of Ann--Carlos or yourself?""\n""That's not funny,"" Ann defended, straightening to reassert her composure. ""I can take care of myself.""\n""All right then show me,"" Julia chided. ""You're a big girl now. Momma can't watch over you all the time."" Julia started toward the door, leaving Ann still standing in front of the mirror. She hesitated for a moment, and then followed, angry now. Julia was back on the kid routine and Ann had had enough of it. She was a grown woman and could take care of herself. She didn't need a nurse maid. Her courage wavered as she followed Julia upstairs to a door at the end of a long corridor. Ann knew she shouldn't go in and flushed again at the thought of having to face Carlos after the things she let him do in the darkness downstairs. But it was too late now, Julia had opened the door and entered and Ann couldn't just stand here in the corridor like a fool. ""Well, little Miss Virtue has decided to have a drink with us after all, huh? I figured she'd have run with her tail between her legs by now."" Pete chuckled as Ann followed Julia into the room. A lewd, half- drunken smile covered the better part of his ruddy, heavy-jowled face. ""Has she given the royal consent to play 'pussy' with your friend Carlos here, too?"" he continued, laughing at his own obscene cleverness. Ann gave him a cold stare in answer and sat stiffly on a chair in the corner of the room, ignoring the empty seat on the couch by Carlos. Her eyes assessed the furnishings apprehensively. It certainly was designed for an orgy. There was an over-sized double bed against one wall and two couches with matching chairs scattered about. A small dressing table with a large gold-framed mirror over it intimated it was a bedroom. Ann nodded a reluctant thanks when Carlos put a tall Scotch in her hands. She appreciated that he was being a gentleman about the whole thing and not acting like a complete idiot as Pete was doing. One would never have known by Carlos' demeanor that he had been touching her so intimately a few short minutes ago. Ann closed her thighs in automatic reaction to the thought as it flickered through her mind momentarily. A deep sense of shame still pervaded her entire being and she had no desire to defend herself against Pete's remarks. She just hoped he and Julia and had their little fun and returned quickly so she could get out of this evil place back to her own world that she could understand. Pete poured himself another quickly and handed one to Julia whose eyes were shining in expectation. Ann had never seen her this way before. It must be the combination of the exhibition (that Ann had to admit left warm tingles in her body), and the hashish cigarettes earlier. They still hadn't worn off and Ann's mind still felt a fuzzy and her body sensitive even to the touch of the chair when she sat down. ""Come on, sweety,"" Pete said, reaching over and patting Julia's thigh, ""bring that drink along and let's go play games. My pecker's so hard it's gonna break off in a minute.""\n""Pete, you don't have to be so crude. After all, we do have a guest,"" Julia admonished him, watching Ann's face crimsoned under her needling. ""I'm tempted to take both of you on. Carlos looks like an excellent lover. That would solve all our problems."" Carlos remained silent under the compliment, but it was apparent he was pleased with the reference to his masculinity. ""Baby, you won't be able to take on a tom cat when I'm finished with you,"" Pete laughed. ""Now come on that big bed's waiting."" He rose and took Julia's hand, pulling her to her feet. ""I wish you a lot of luck, Carlos my friend, I think she might be a hot little piece once she gets going. I'll leave these and you two can see what you're missing."" Pete pulled an envelope from his inside coat pocket and opened it, drawing out a stack of black and white photographs. He shoved them brusquely under Ann's face and when she refused to take them, let them fall to her lap. She caught a glimpse of the top one and almost dropped her drink. It was woman's face; her mouth in a strained circle around a man's hardened penis. Ann froze as Pete laughed aloud at her shocked reaction and led Julia through the door into the adjoining bedroom. ""Have fun, kids. Them dirty pictures oughta loosen her up Carlos."" Pete laughed as he closed the door behind them, his hand already loosening his tie, a lewd, expectant smile on his face. Ann and Carlos sat in silence for a moment. She gazed straight ahead afraid the sight of the obscene photographs lying on her lap might nauseate her and force her to run for the bathroom. She took a big swallow of the drink, feeling her composure returning as the warm liquid hit her stomach. She still had not looked Carlos in the eye since she had entered the room but the drink gave her a little more courage. ""Carlos, please don't think I have anything against you. It's just that I'm a happily married woman and wouldn't think of doing anything like this with anyone other than my husband.""\n""I understand, Ann. Don't pay any attention to Pete. He is just a loud Gringo who doesn't know when he should keep quiet,"" Carlos answered, understandingly. ""I-I apologize for letting myself get out of hand downstairs. That's the first time any other man has ever touched me. I-I don't know what happened.""\n""That was pretty exciting, down there. It would be difficult not to be affected by it. Besides,"" he joked, ""it shows you are human in spite of what Pete says."" Ann laughed in spite of her guilt. It was nice talking to Carlos. He seemed to understand her more than the others and she began to relax for the first time since they entered this place. Carlos was so pleasant, he seemed almost like a brother rather than someone she had to fear. He fixed them more drinks and returned to his seat on the couch, making no move toward her. This increased her confidence in him and her fears diminished. They talked at random for a few minutes and then Carlos excused himself for a moment to make a phone call. As soon as he closed the door, Ann's curiosity got the better of her. She had never seen two people making love before and her hand went to the pictures still lying in a heap on her lap. She studied the one of the woman sucking the man's penis carefully. She had heard of women who did this and when she had been in high school she had heard some of the other girls joking in the toilet about it but she had never expected to see anyone doing it. The woman's mouth was stretched so wide she wondered how she kept from choking on the enormous shaft. It was huge, and her lips were locked on it as though they would never let go. A ripple of sensation coursed through her as she pondered its size. It was much bigger than Dave's and she clasped her legs tighter together as she wondered what it would be like to have something that big shoved between her thighs. She flipped guiltily to the next one and gasped as it proved to be just the opposite. The same woman was sitting on a couch with her feet flat on the floor and her legs spread wide apart. A man was kneeling between her thighs and Ann could see clearly his tongue curling into the spread lips of her open vagina. Her mouth gaped at the obscene sight. She had also heard about men doing this to women but never thought the sight of such a depraved act could excite her against her will as this photograph was doing. She could feel a slight moistness again between her tightly pressed thighs. She reached for her drink on the table by the chair and took a long sip of it. It burned going down and she could feel her hand holding the pictures begin to shake as the emotions reflecting on the girl's face in the picture transmitted themselves to her own body. She jumped as Carlos entered the room unexpectedly. She did not hear him coming and her face flushed again. It was too late to hide the fact she had been looking at the pictures and she could see the amused expression on his face as he looked at her. ""Caught with a hand in the cookie jar, eh?"" he laughed good- naturedly. ""Well,"" Ann's lips curved into a pout. ""I was curious. Anyone would be that has never seen things like this before.""\n""Yes, I think you are right,"" he agreed, filling both their glasses again. ""Even I enjoy sometimes, it's good way to learn.""\n""You don't mean you do the things these people are doing, do you Carlos?"" Ann asked incredulously. ""Who can tell, Ann. Even you be surprised some times at some things you do in passion. It's a very--how you say?--strong thing.""\n""Well, I don't think I would. It's like an animal, some of the things they're doing.""\n""What things,"" Carlos asked unexpectedly, a slight smile crossing his lips. ""Well-ah-ah,"" Ann stuttered for a moment and suddenly burst into laughter when she saw the amused look on Carlos's face. ""Why, you--you did that on purpose. You can just look at them yourself. I'm not going to sit here and explain the details."" Carlos picked up his drink and moved to the arm of Ann's chair, resting one arm lightly across the back. ""Alright brave girl, let's see these things you talk about."" Ann's courage faded with Carlos sitting so close to her. She took another swallow of the Scotch to bolster her strength. ""This one for example,"" she blurted, ""how could any self-respecting woman make love to a man like that. I think it's disgusting.""\n""Your husband is a young man is he not?"" Carlos questioned. ""Why, yes, he is, but what brought that on? Dave is very good at making love and he doesn't have to resort to these horrible things to make me happy.""\n""Yes but do you make him happy?"" Carlos answered. ""Making love is two people, not one.""\n""Of course, I do. I'm not frigid. I like it too.""\n""Yes,"" Carlos reminded softly, ""I know you do. I've felt you, remember?""\n""Yes, I know you have,"" Ann answered slowly, reflecting on what took place on the couch downstairs a few minutes ago. ""But please don't remind me of that Carlos. I want to forget it ever happened, if I can.""\n""But not something you think to forget,"" Carlos objected softly. ""It was thing you needed, Ann. I could feel when I touched you. That's why I not stop when put hand on mine to hold back.""\n""Carlos,"" Ann said. ""Please don't. I know, I know I may have felt like it. But that gives me no right to go around acting like a common street walker. I do have my husband to think about.""\n""Of course,"" he agreed. ""But perhaps it better if you learn a few things. Someone may take him away...""\n""You mean like this,"" Ann said grimly, holding up the picture of the woman sucking the enormous cock. ""Well, I think she make this man very happy."" Ann was becoming confused again. She knew she shouldn't have had that last drink. She felt she was right and shouldn't even be discussing these obscene things but the correct arguments weren't coming to mince She blinked, heavily, trying to clear her vision that had blurred slightly. Thoughts from the first days of her marriage flickered hazily through her mind. She did remember Dave putting gentle pressure on her head several times trying to push her down his body, but she had not responded. She had not even been aware of what he had wanted. He had done it so subtly. Was this why the letters weren't coming now? Did he have someone else over there who would do these awful things for him? He had always seemed happy with her, at least outwardly, but she did have to admit that she was a prude in certain respects. Did it take these things to hold a man? Another time fluttered into her mind when Dave had trailed his kisses down her body to the soft flesh of her stomach and kneeling between her open thighs had begun planting moist kisses on the soft flesh and hair surrounding her vagina. She had almost screamed for him to stop and sobbed that it was evil and had pulled him up over her again. He had taken her in the normal way but without the fire he had had before and she had wondered why. Was this it? Was it because she didn't really know what a man wanted or what sex really was? Was it really the animal thing she had seen on the stage downstairs? She had never--in the year of her marriage to Dave--experienced it like the girl with the dog nor had she ever been worked up to the peak that Carlos's hand brought her to--perhaps she was frigid and Dave's almost casual attitude in making love to her was the result of this. Had she been kidding herself--what should it be like when two people make love? The thought raced through her mind--what should it be like what should it be like? Carlos put her glass into her hand and she drank deeply again. She felt the lewd stirrings that had churned her body to such a fever pitch on the couch downstairs, return. ""I can teach about love, Ann,"" Carlos said softly, dropping his hand slightly from the back of the chair to her bare shoulder. ""No, I don't need it,"" Ann said, squirming away from the brushing fingers. ""I've told you I can't and I won't. It--it's just not right."" She could feel the moisture begin again between her tightly pressed thighs and she involuntarily moved her buttocks against the seat to quiet the lascivious tingle. ""Look on this girl's face,"" Carlos said, pulling another picture from the packet. ""She's enjoy it. Don't you think?""\n""Yes, yes she is,"" Ann breathed, as her eyes locked on the photograph of a girl on a bed with her legs wide apart and a man between them, his enormous cock sunk all the way between her up-lifted legs. The camera angle showed clearly his white thick member disappearing into the soft, hair-fringed folds of her vagina. It was almost to the hilt; only a tiny stretch of it was left showing, wet and glistening. The girl's face was contorted into the most depraved picture of ecstasy Ann had ever seen. God, how she must feel, she thought. And I've never felt that way. Ann had never seen a picture of two people making love before and it looked so strange--almost crab-like with two long tentacles of the girl's legs waving wide apart in the air above them--she wondered if this was the way she and Dave looked--and the thought caused her to squirm slightly and press her thighs together to hold down the fire mounting against her will deep in her loins. Carlos had dropped his hand to her shoulder again but she hardly noticed it as she concentrated on the lewd position of the couple in the photograph. The now-familiar aching hunger inside her was beginning to grow and spread from her stomach upwards to the nipples of her hardening breasts. She shuddered as Carlos's fingers teased down again toward the vee of her dress and sliding beneath her bra, cupped her bare left globule and massaged it gently into greater hardness--she could feel her breath coming in short, labored gasps now and she twisted against the seat again and again attempting to extinguish the fire that was again growing mercilessly between her legs. Carlos shuffled the photographs one after another teasingly before her face with his free hand, describing in lewd, lust-inciting terms, the actions each of she couples were performing. His lips had dropped to her ear and he was whispering moist entreaties into it--using words she had not heard since she was a school girl, but now suddenly strangely exciting. Ann pressed her thighs tightly together in one last determined effort to overcome the temptation building within her. In her passion-and alcohol-distorted mind, she knew she had to go right this minute or she would not have the strength to fight off again the lust that was tugging at the very core of her quivering belly. ""Carlos!"" she whispered almost hysterically, pulling his hand from inside her dress. ""Where is Julia? We must go, we must... right now!"" she pleaded. ""I can't stand it, please--please help me!""\n""We should not interrupt,"" Carlos answered. ""They be very angry.""\n""I don't care? I don't care, we're going to leave. I can't stay in this awful place another minute!"" she quavered, tears suddenly filling her eyes. ""We can look what they do,"" he said slowly, letting the thought sink into Ann's tortured mind. ""You-you mean watch them,"" Ann gasped. ""Wh-what if they're still doing something.""\n""They not know,"" he laughed softly. ""Besides, you learn, maybe and hurt nothing."" Ann's heart skipped a beat at the suggestion. It was different looking at pictures but actually seeing two people tangled in intercourse was another thing. Even the exhibition downstairs had been different-- more obscene--but different. This would be like peeking in a window into the privacy of a home. In spite of her revulsion to the idea she felt her curiosity rising. That did it look like? Was it as she imagined it would look? Carlos gave her time for no further thought. He placed the stack of photos on the table by the chair and taking Ann's hand, pulled her after him. ""We're not going in that room, Carlos! We can't.""\n""No, we watch here in special way,"" he said, his eyes twinkling mischievously as he led her to the dressing table. ""Just here before mirror. I turn out light. Better take big drink too, before see what amiga Julia really like."" Ann lifted her glass in obedience and took a few swallows. She needed courage now, her heart was beating like a runaway express in almost terrified anticipation. Her will to flee faded and she stared at her image in the mirror seeing a girl with a puzzled, yet frightening look staring back. A shudder of alarm flickered momentarily through in thoughts but animal curiosity glued her feet to the floor as the lights suddenly went out and she was left in darkness.\n\nChapter 10\n\nAnn heard Carlos adjusting the mirror after he had turned off the lights. She heard the click of a switch and received the shock of her life. Where she had seen her own image another room appeared. ""A two-way mirror,"" Carlos explained in a low whisper. ""We can see everything--they not see us."" A large double bed like the one behind them was up against the wall right next to the mirror. Ann's heart skipped a beat Julia was lying spread-eagled in the center of the bed, completely nude, not five feet away. Ann felt she could reach out and touch her. Julia's head was rolling back and forth on the mattress, her face contorted in a ecstasy. Pete was kneeling between her naked, wide-spread legs running his lips and tongue moistly up and down her body. He had sucked her heaving breasts into quivering hardness and then traced a wet hot path down to the flat plane of her jerking stomach and inner thighs. Julia writhed beneath his flicking caresses like a woman possessed. Her hands were tangled tightly in his hair pulling his lips greedily to her tingling slain. Ann leaned forward gripping the corners of the dressing table until her hands ached. She could not move. It was different with someone you didn't know like the people in those pictures, but this was Julia! Ann tried to blot out the shocking picture but couldn't. She had to look--the obscene spectacle was mesmerizing her. Her mind rebelled--to watch a man toying with the naked, squirming body of a woman who was your best friend was depraved and lewd. She knew she should turn away. Carlos, behind her, pressed a lit brown cigarette to her lips and she drew deeply without hesitation. She was beyond noticing it was more of the conscience killing hashish. The sweet, acrid smoke curled into her lungs like a soothing syrup, sweeping away the revulsion she had felt a moment before. Her head lightened and she pulled at it heavily, closing her eyes tightly as each drag burned heatedly into her lungs. Then, after several deep, deep inhalations, she found herself wickedly enjoying the scene before here; watching with studied detachment the pagan ritual that was as old as man himself. Julia was beautiful, she thought, as she gazed in intoxicated rapture at the enchanting figure spread in sacrifice on the bed before her. Pete had worked her up to a fever pitch and Julia's mouth hung open wide in ecstatic rapture--her glassy, lust-smoked eyes staring up into nothingness. Pete placed himself in position over her rapidly rising and falling belly. His face hanging within inches of the soft pubic mound below. His hands were pressed down on the smooth flat plane of her stomach and his thumbs lay pressed into the fleshy outer flanges of her cunt lips. Ann sucked in her stomach with a gasp as his thumbs massaged for a moment, and then, pulled outward slowly, parting the soft pubic hair and exposing the moist red slit of Julia's vagina. The dainty bud of her clitoris was clearly visible throbbing into hardness just above the stretched elastic opening of her cuntal entrance. Pete's head dropped, his long wet tongue snaking out to flick teasingly at the quivering little nub of raw nerves at the top of the slit. Julia's body jerked as the electric contact was made and her legs clamped tightly together around his head, the soft inner thighs imprisoning his ears in a vise-like grip. Her hips began a slow up and down movement in rhythm to the probings of his slavering tongue. Soft mews of animal pleasure came from between her clenched teeth. She was caught in a mindless fit of uncontrolled lust and her upper torso writhed like a belly dancer's, back-down on the mattress. Ann's mouth gaped in disbelief as she watched Julia twisting lustfully to the depraved sucking of her loins. Ann drew deeper on the hashish, feeling her mind opening like a budding jungle flower. She wasn't certain now whether the two writhing bodies on the bed were real or a figment of her imagination. It felt as though they were dancing in her head. Time and distance had suddenly become indefinable nothing existed in the world but the scene before her. Somehow she was mystically connected to them. Her own torso began an involuntary swaying in time to that of Julia's as her body squirmed in lewd surrender to the nerve-shattering lickings of the lips and mouth glued to her crotch. Carlos had moved behind Ann now and she could feel the length of his body pressed into her back. His arms extended around her and he was massaging and cupping her breasts in a teasing circular motion that caused her to squirm her buttocks back, hard against his loins. She could feel a stiffness growing there under his pants and when he pressed forward she could feel the full thickness of it pressing through her dress into the crevice of her buttocks. The thin folds of bunched material grated against her tiny, sensitive anus sending small warning spasms of pleasure rippling up her belly to the rising nipples of her breasts. The last shattered remnants of her vow to run faded into nothingness as she felt a hand lease her breast and gently lower the zipper that ran down the back of her dress to her upper buttocks. Carlos hands slipped into the opening from behind, curling around her bare mid-section and rising to push the tight restricting bra up and away from her swollen, ripe breasts. His hands cupped the resilient mounds greedily as they came free, trapping the hardened, sensitive nipples between thumb and forefinger; squeezing until a tiny, excruciating sensation brought a gasp of surprised pleasure from her open lips. He pushed forward with his pelvis sinking his covered hardness deeper into the split of her involuntarily contracting buttocks. Ann watched in wide-eyed wonders her own buttocks now pushing back against Carlos, as Pete's lips began crawling up Julia's squirming body. They worked their way up slowly, pausing now and then at soft sensitive spots for a quick flick of the tongue that would bring further groans of delight and frustration from Julia s tightly clenched teeth. It was then that she could see clearly his thick fat cock protruding from his crotch. It looked as hard as the thick stump of a tree stanching from the thick, curly, red pubic hair covering his slightly rounded belly. It was enormously thick and Ann shuddered as she saw it pause momentarily over Julia's still side-spread vagina. Ann thought that Pete was going to ram it into her then but he didn't. He slid slowly all the way up her slippery, sweat-soaked body and straddled her breasts. Ann could see the tight bulges squeeze out under the cheeks of Pete's fat buttocks as he sank down on them, pushing them down onto her chest. Pete's thick, fat cock stood straight out from his belly, with the rubbery, scarlet head but a few inches above Julia's gasping mouth. Pete reached one hand back behind him and with a quick flick of his wrist, shoved his middle finger deep between Julia's wide open legs, skewering it into the pink moist flanges of her cunt up to his flat palm. She jerked as he rotated it around inside, teasing the wet sensitive walls until Julia panted and gasped, breathing a moan of surrender to the lascivious plundering her body was undergoing. Ann could see her try to squirm away from the teasing torture but Pete's knees were holding her shoulders and arms pinned tightly to the mattress. She was completely at his mercy. A lewd sadistic grin lined his lips as he reached down with his free hand and rubbed the underside of the head of his thick cock in a slow teasing circle around Julia's open lips. Her tongue flicked hungrily out from between her teeth, licking at the tiny opening in the head. A thin string of the lubricant seeping from it stretched across her open mouth. She strained forward, the cords in her neck standing out trying to suck the teasing instrument into her mouth. But Pete laughed above her and kept it just out of reach, allowing only the tip of her tongue to lick up and down the underside on the semen- soaked ridge beneath. Julia grunted and strained until Ann could feel herself struggling with her. Ann's breath came in time to Julia's gasps beneath the teasing cock. The muscles in her own body were as taut as how strings as she reacted involuntarily to the maddening fondling of Carlos' hand on her. She jerked as one of his hands left her breasts to trail a slow, teasing path down the soft, unresisting belly and insert itself into the elastic band of her panties, teased thrillingly at the pubic hair raising from the vee of her crotch. It played for a moment and suddenly curled down into the moist, ready slit between her legs, the nail scraping gently at the tiny bud of her clitoris sending it springing into quivering life. Ann jerked forward slightly as the hand curled further under her crotch, parting the soft lips of her vagina to teasingly snake its way inside the tight elastic opening of her cunt sending wild electric shocks of pleasure stabbing through her. The rigid hugeness of his cock was now pressed deep in the sweat-moistened crevice of her ass behind, throbbing as though it had a life of its own. She ground back against it, imprisoned licentiously between it and the thrusting finger teasing deep in her vagina. Carlos began a gentle rocking motion to which her own body responded in time to the jerking hand of Pete fucking into Julia's rotating pussy in front of them. Suddenly, there was a deep gurgling from Julia's throat on the other side of the mirror. Pete, the sadistic grin on his face widening had taken her brutally by the hair, pulled her head up off the mattress, at the same time thrusting forward to ram the thick, turgid head of his cock deep into her gaping mouth. Ann held her breath. She was certain Julia was going to choke from the sheer size of the organ buried between her puckered lips. But she didn't. She sucked at it hungrily as though she had waited through all eternity for this magic moment. Pete raised to his knees and with one hand holding Julia's head up by the hair and the other sunk deep into her wide-split crotch, he began buffeting her body cruelly up and down on the mattress, between his legs. Ann watched with horrified fascination as Julia's elastic lips sucked with all their might on the instrument fucking into her mouth. Her cheeks hollowing on the out-stroke and expanding obscenely on the instroke. Her eyes were glazed with a wild, ecstatic film of animal lust that Ann had never dreamed existed. Its very rawness brought a moan to her own lips, her tongue circling them nervously as she felt the juice of her own pussy increase its flow between her legs, drenching Carlos' thrusting palm with its sticky moisture. Carlos had seen the thick cock slither into Julia's mouth and Ann could feel his cock jerking under his pants against her in uncontrolled excitement. It was inciting him as it was her and she gasped as he leaned forward slightly pressing his moist lips against her ear and whispered, ""Bend downward--I going to fuck you behind.""\n""Oh God, no, I can't, I told you I can't,"" she panted between clenched teeth unable to stop the rocking of her body against his hand. ""I fuck you good, and we see at the same time,"" he whispered again. The lewd words excited her strangely through the drugged hashish haze and she groaned in surrender as he pushed her upper body forward over the dressing table. Her muscles were like rubber and she almost fell, coming to rest on her elbows, her face resting inches from the mirror. Her buttocks wavered in the air behind her and she shuddered as she felt Carlos hands lift her dress above her hips, bunching it around her wasp-like waist, and draw her thin white nylon panties down over the rounded white cheeks of her ass leaving them to hang at her knees. A cool rush of air hit her backside and she suddenly flushed in shame. Her whole rear end was exposed to him, waving back in lewd invitation to any humiliation he might want to inflict on it. A last thought of Dave flickered through her conscience as she heard the metallic sound of a zipper behind her as Carlos opened his fly and his long thick cock burst into welcome freedom. There was no time for further thought. He dropped to his knees behind her straining buttocks and licked moistly down the entire length of her sweating crevice stopping abruptly to flick the tip of his tongue into the tight puckered ring of her anus. ""Oh God,"" she groaned as the tantalizing licking invaded her whole crotch, teasing at her like some demon from another world. She quivered back against it, screwing her buttocks in small circles around and around to feel deliciously its complete rape of her helpless exposed loins. There was nothing in the world like this feeling. She had never known it before, it was different, it was wicked, it consumed the whole of her being and there was nothing else in the world now but the lashing tongue licking at her from behind. Wild thoughts of the dog downstairs ran through her mind and of his great slobbering tongue slithering over the naked genitals of the squirming girl. She knew what it was now and wildly reveled in its lewd tingling joy until she thought suddenly her entire body was going to explode in a thousand fragments. Carlos stopped just in time. He slithered his tongue up the moist crevice again, over her back and to the base of her spine, following the tiny bony ridges up her back until this progress was halted by the flimsy bunched dress around her narrow waist. He stood, and Ann suddenly quivered in fear as she felt the hugeness of the tight-swollen head of his penis press into the split between her wide-spread buttocks. Oh Good, he's too big, the thought raced through her suddenly fear- filled mind. He'll split me open! Her buttocks involuntarily cringed forward drawing away from the rubbery tipped cock pressing into her from behind, but it followed. Her forehead pressed tightly against the mirror. There was no where else to go! Her cringing body was trapped between the glass and the searching monster behind her. He was going to impale her! Oh Christ, he was going to split her! She felt his hands close around the tops of her thighs, gripping them tightly, his fingers digging harshly into her soft white flesh. ""Reach behind--put it in,"" he panted. ""Oh, no, no, I can't,"" Ann whimpered. ""I just can't, it'll hurt.""\n""Put it in, I say!"" he commanded again, digging his fingers tighter into her flesh. ""Ohhhh,"" Ann groaned as she felt the flesh of her thighs being squeezed into painful tight balls. She couldn't stand it. In desperation, she reached back between her legs and closed her hand over his penis. It was enormous! Even far bigger than she had imagined! She could never take it all! He squeezed again, this time bringing a louder sound of pain from her tortured lips. She tearfully placed the blunt, throbbing head against the tight, elastic opening of her vagina, biting down hard on her lower lip to hold back the tears of fright that were beginning to brim her eyes. She felt it begin a slow prodding and working against the set open lips, parting them and forcing its way inside the tight restricting ring of flesh that jealously guarded the entrance to her secret passage. There was a great stretching feeling in her loins as though the tender lips of her vagina were being pulled asunder--then suddenly she felt her thighs swept apart and Carlos's long thick cock slithered into her hot throbbing passage like the trunk of a tree. The heavy weight of his loins crashed hard against her buttocks, pushing her face brutally against the mirror. ""Aaagggh!"" she strangled through clenched teeth. Her vaginal passage was on fire. The great penis penetrating it felt like a great drill tunneling deep into her belly. Ann struggled and swung her buttocks in vain to escape the cruel impalement; it was no use. Carlos had skewered into her up to the hilt, she was a hopeless prisoner, stuck on the end of his rock-hard cock like a mounted insect. Ann's lips opened and closed in sensation and torment. Her cunt walls were afire from the unaccustomed size of the instrument imbedded in her belly. It felt as though he had penetrated all the way to her breasts. She moaned against the mirror, small circles of fog arising from the heat of her breath. Through the daze of her pain, she saw Julia's soft lips on the other side of the mirror, clasping hungrily the growing white penis sawing into her mouth. The thin, elastic rim of her lips clung to it as though held there by some unseen fingers. Pete grinned lewdly above her as he fucked her mouth and watched Julia's lust-contorted face suck and lick at it like a child devouring a sucker. She had freed both hands now and had placed them behind Pete's swaying buttocks, one cheek in each hand, and was pulling them demoniacally to her. Ann could see fluid dripping from the corners of her mouth and running in tiny rivulets down her hollowing cheeks. Julia was reveling in the cruel humiliation Pete was subjecting her to--a masochistic light shining strangely in her glazed eyes. Behind her, gasping and panting with delight Carlos began to rock rhythmically and gently in and out of the soft confines of her vagina. Gradually the pain eased and Ann, too, began to feel a strange masochistic pleasure ripple through her. Watching Julia succumbing to the depraved sucking of Pete's thick prick, coupled with the ravishment of her own cunt by a strange man was sending unfamiliar thrills of wicked pleasure coursing through her entire being. She began to undulate her buttocks lasciviously in circles in rhythm to the long thick cock fucking into her from behind. ""Oh God,"" she breathed suddenly back at him, ""I like it, I like it, go on, go on."" Standing over her bent body, Carlos gritted his teeth and fucked in and out with long, hard lunges that seemed to receive their momentum from the very tips of his toes. A feeling of absolute power rippled through him as he held her hips down in total subjection to the rock-hard cock skewering relentlessly into her. He could feel the soft fleshy ridges deep inside her giving way before the merciless onslaught of his piston- like cock. His fingers gripped her harder, squeezing the soft, unresisting thighs with sadistic strength, hurting her, squeezing groans from her tortured throat as she struggled helplessly beneath his mastery of her mind and body. He stretched the quivering moons of her buttocks wide with his fingers, watching in the dim light coming through the mirror, the pink folds of wet glistening flesh clinging tightly around his rampant instrument. He levered forward suddenly on the tips of his toes sinking the plunging shaft the last remaining inch, he could feel the fleshy resistance deep inside spread before the sensitive, engorged head of his prick, bringing a soft, explosive sound from her lips as though the wind had been knocked from her. He sensed she had never been fucked this deep before and he routed the head around deep inside, enlarging the virginal end of her channel and feeling its squeezing clasp gripping his rigidity like warm elastic. The soft enveloping tightness brought a tingle of delight shooting through his balls. His prick encased in the warm clasping sheath pulsated with lewd pleasure. Ann's eyes opened and closed in a lost glaze of passion. She spread her thighs wider, moving her feet apart stretching with difficulty the flimsy silk panties still hanging at her knees. She lowered her buttocks, forcing Carlos, behind her, to alter his position and follow her grinding buttocks to a shallower level. She could feel with obscene delight the cool metal of his zipper pressed tight into the cheeks of her buttocks as he strove deep inside her, the rough material of the pants pressed harshly against the backs of her thighs. The bushy, springy pubic hair around the base of his prick brushed tantalizingly against the soft inner edges of her ass. She dropped from her elbows to the flatness of the dressing table so that her breasts were squashed tightly against it and began to slowly rotate her upper torso. The hardness of the surface stung her tiny nipples into a greater hardness as she felt the tunneling instrument behind her embed its full length inside her. The distended, spongy head grazed against the flat hardness of her cervix, probing deep, deep where no one had before. Forgotten was the humiliation of bending like a slave while a stranger fucked her from behind, venting his lust in her delighted crotch, forgotten were the ruined panties hanging at her knees a lowered flag of her surrender--panties she had bought for Dave's homecoming. All that mattered, now, was the obscene pleasure coursing through her like a fire out of control. She wanted to be fucked like this, she wanted to be subjected to any lewd demands placed on her pleasure wracked body. Julia before her eyes was sucking at Pete's white expanding cock like a wild woman. To Ann's lust-glazed gaze, the thick, pummeling instrument seemed to disappear into a strange, lengthened fusion of Julia's face as Pete drove with hollowing buttocks forward like a pile-driver, sinking far into Julia's mouth until the course red hair of his loins brushed the tip of her nose. His balls dancing beneath, slapped in unison with his thrusts hard against her upraised chin. Dimly, Ann thought, God! he's going to strangle her! He's going to cum in her mouth until his hot sticky fluid floods into her mouth in torrents. He'll kill her! He'll kill her! And as she watched, horrified, Pete jerked his cock suddenly from Julia's sucking lips, holding the huge, red gland about two inches away, and with an expiring groan from his wet, red lips, it began spewing hot, sticky cum directly into her wide-open mouth. The thin, quick spurts streamed from it like milk from a cow, filling her mouth to the brim. Julia swallowed voraciously, trying not to lose a drop of the hot, lust- inciting fluid as her Adam's-apple bobbed up and down rapidly trying to keep up with the wildly ejaculating penis spewing its lewd sperm into her face. Ann groaned at the obscene picture of Julia's self-inflicted humiliation, as Pete's cock throbbed out its last remaining spurts of liquid and thin strings of the hot sticky fluid ran down from the tip of his penis to her glistening wet lips--liking them in an obscene spider web of sexual connection. As she watched Julia desperately lift her head off the bed to take the deflating penis between her lips Ann felt Carlos's hands pulling at her hips from behind. She limply allowed her body to be pulled away from the dressing table and the passion-stimulating sight of her friend's ravishment through the mirror. He had turned her body now and with his hands on her back kept her in a bent position as he forced her to waddle, stiff-legged before him, toward the bed faintly visible in the dim light that came through the mirror. Carlos moved slowly, joggling her still- impaled body on the end of his extended cock. The strength of his fingers gripping her hips and upper thighs kept her from slipping off him and losing the lustful coupling of their bodies. He paused at the edge of the bed. ""Crawl up,"" he commanded from behind her. ""Despacio--so he not come out."" Ann's resistance was completely crushed now and she complied obediently, lifting first one knee and then the other to the resilient mattress. Then, she was kneeling on the bed; Carlos stood behind her with his huge cock still buried deep in the crevice of her vagina. ""Go forward,"" he whispered again. She tried to, but lost her balance and fell face down on the bed dragging him with her. His weight crushed her smaller body into the mattress and his penis--from the force of the fall--rammed forward to jab painfully against the blunt, solid end of her cervix. Ann gave a sharp cry at the sudden, sharp pain. Her legs flung wide to alleviate the hurt, her toes digging fruitlessly into the soft mattress. She clenched her buttocks tightly together in an attempt to keep his thick tormenting instrument from penetrating deeper. She couldn't stand the pain. ""Come up,"" he hissed from behind, ""it's pulling out.""\n""I-I can't. Oh God, I can't. It's killing me,"" she whimpered into the mattress. ""We'll turn over, it's slipping out."" She could feel his sucking withdrawal between her legs and the cool rush of air to her tortured loins, suddenly freed from the weight of his body. She moaned in relief, but it was only momentary. The pain that existed before was replaced by a different pain... that of unsatisfied desire. The wild ache that had filled her while watching Julia being skewered from behind, returned at the same time, only in greater force. Her body mindlessly followed the dictates of his hands as they coursed over her, removing her clothing. The remains of her torn panties--bought for her husband's homecoming were pulled hurriedly from her calves. She rolled over quickly to allow the thin summer dress to be drawn over her head. And she heard through the haze of the hashish cigarette, its soft rustle as it was thrown hurriedly to the floor. Magic hands snatched the bra away and she could feel the cool rush of air over her whole body now as the large, firm orbs were freed from their nylon-strapped prison. There was nothing else left--she was totally naked except for her black high heeled pumps--her quivering white nudity was completely at Carlos' mercy. In the distance, she could hear the hurried rustle of clothing being stripped from Carlos' body as she trembled nakedly, half fear and half impatience, Then... a slight movement of the bed... hands searching over her--pulling her thighs wide apart... the mattress sagging slightly from a weight crawling between her spread legs... urgent hands parting the lips of her throbbing vagina... and suddenly the blunt stab of a fiery pole of flesh. Her whole body twitched and writhed uncontrollably as she groaned in abandoned welcome to the deliciously-punishing instrument sinking deep into her cunt. Her face contorted with passion, cries of ecstasy escaped her tightly-clenched teeth ""O-Oh God,"" she gasped as Carlos' hands slipped under the rounded moons of her buttocks, raising them and at the same time, straining his cock forward into her with all the strength of his hips and thighs. She was moaning incoherently and wound her warm and smooth legs around his hips as he thrust into her. The smooth, velvet folds of her vagina held him, squeezing tightly around his rigid column, until she could feel every inch of skin on his rigid, pulsing cock. This madness she had never known--total surrender to the lure of the flesh. Her drugged mind reveled in her wickedness and she screwed her buttocks up tight against his pelvis until she could feel the tantalizing tightness of his balls pressed hard into the wet, wide-stretched crevice below her vagina. The soft, hair- covered skin danced teasingly against the sensitive outer rings of her tiny naked anus sending shivers of lewd delight surging through her fluttering nerve-ends. There was nothing else in the world, no tomorrow, no yesterday, no Dave, nothing but this deep dark hole of lust and flesh, of belly smacking against belly, crotch grinding against crotch. ""Ooooh yes, yes, fuck it hard, darling, fuck it hard, Give it to meeeh!"" she begged, gasping. She was approaching orgasm and her body had become something animal, no longer human as she twisted and contorted, spreading her legs wide apart and then pulling them up to her shoulders, bending them at the knees, spurring him on like a wild stallion with the heels of her shoes digging into his hard-muscled buttocks. Ann saw the flash of light as the lamps in the room flicked on and clenched her eyes tightly to block it out. Through the haze of hashish and passion she was vaguely aware of someone entering the room but nothing mattered except the body driving it into her from above. ""God damn,"" she heard a voice like Pete's breathe, ""look at little Miss Frigid go.""\n""I told you to be patient, dear, the hashish would get to her,"" a Julia-like voice laughed triumphantly. ""Think you'll like having a little of that?""\n""Man, is she tender! If Carlos don't fuck her to death, I will. Let's call Ramon and some of the others. We shouldn't leave our host out of something this good.""\n""That's fine with me,"" the Julia-voice answered through Ann's haze, ""I want to see the stuck-up little bitch screwed within an inch of her life. She's been Miss Bigstuff around the office too long. It'll be good for her to be taken down a peg or two."" The puzzling voices continued as the remarks became more lewd by the minute, but it didn't matter. Her body was white-hot. Her head flailed from side to side wildly, her mouth open in abandon. The onlookers were forgotten as she swung her thighs up and clasped Carlos' hips with the backs of her calves, winding her tapered legs all the way around his body. Her ankles locked tightly together high on his back, spiraling her ravenously hungry vagina up the full length of his slippery, plunging shaft. ""Jesus Christ, look at that tight little pussy climb!"" the Pete voice gasped hotly as a bright orange flash filled the room. ""Don't split it, Carlos boy, don't split it. Save some for big Daddy here."" Ann's body drove on unheeding. She was almost ready to cum and could not stop. Tiny relentless devils danced deep in her belly probing the hot, tingling walls of her oozing vagina with the fiery tips of their three-pronged forks. Sweat was pouring from her body as she strove wildly for the end--an infinitesimal second away. And then--and then--it happened. Carlos clamped his mouth tightly down on hers starting a long, low groan that swelled to shout as he began spewing his hot sperm deep up into her hot, slippery passage. She could feel it jet into her in great gushing torrents--deflating his jerking penis with each white hot spurt. She was still just seconds away. ""Nooo! Noooo! Darling, wait! Wait! Please, wait for me!"" she sobbed her frustration into his mouth. But it was useless. She squeezed her buttocks up against a softening penis which had lost its mastery over her seething emotions. Her spiked heels pounded desperately into Carlos' spent body. With an empty groan, he rolled from between her still gyrating thighs to lie exhausted beside her. Ann was beside herself now, the end was so near and yet so far. She kicked her legs wide out in the air her own hands manipulating ineffectually the hair-lined slit between her thighs. She dug into herself greedily, trying to reach the impossible depths of the vanquished cock that had a moment before betrayed her to the demons of unfulfillment. The bright orange Washes struck again as suddenly her ankles were grasped by heavy hands. ""Come on baby, Big Daddy's gonna show you what a fuckin' is like."" She gasped at the force in the powerful fingers and looked up through the narrow, hazy slits of lust-smoked eyes. It was Pete! His flushed, jowled face leered at her from between her wide-held thighs, a cruel animal lust in his eyes that momentarily froze Ann's quivering body into stillness. She lay immobile as a cornered mouse before a stalking cat, stoically waiting to be devoured by it. He levered her unresisting legs up off the bed in an arc far back over her head, pressing the toes of her feet harshly into the mattress on either side of her shoulders. Her tortured body was bent back double, the pain of her strained muscles almost unbearable. The glistening, flattened plane of her crotch was presented like a bound maiden in sacrificial offering. He was poised over her in a push-up position, his hands holding her ankles back to the bed, his thick rejuvenated cock aimed straight at her helpless up turned split. ""Ram it to her, Pete."" the Julia voice spat venomously through her pain. ""Jam it up to her tits. I want a good shot of this.""\n""What'll it be baby, suck or fuck?"" he snarled down at her, cruelly. Ann shuddered--torn between the hot desire scorching her still throbbing vagina and the quick twinge of shame and humiliation that flickered through her confused thoughts. She rolled her head from side to side, tears of frustration streaming down the edges of her cheeks ""Well come on, Miss Frigid,"" Pete taunted the squirming girl held in the helpless, lewd position. ""Big Daddy wants to dip it now.""\n""Fuck me!"" Ann hissed between clenched teeth, the fire licking through her loins spurred on by her sheer helplessness and the obscene position in which he was holding her. Through glazed, heavy lidded eyes she could see a faint form standing over them by the edge of the bed. It looked like Julia... others were there too but she could not make out the faint, blurred images and now it wasn't important; the fire of unfulfilled lust raged out of control in her pulsating cunt and nothing else mattered. Julia smiled and tripped the camera she was holding again and again. A smile of triumph lined her lips. ""Go on! Fuck it! Fuck it, I said,"" Ann screamed again at Pete's leering form and wiggled her buttocks at him in lewd unmistakable invitation. He needed no further invitation. His heavy body dropped down on her twisting form like a sack of cement, smashing her full, tight breasts tightly back onto her chest. His thick pole plunged into her hungry waiting cunt like a battering ram, pushing the unresisting moist folds of flesh in rippling waves before its cruel searching head. Ann cried aloud at the quick brutal impalement, surprised by its thickness. But it was only momentary, the greedy moist walls clasped around the fleshy cudgel hungrily, slithering up wetly to devour its length to the hilt. His balls smacked into the wet crevice of her buttocks. She groaned in relief at the filling of her stretched passage as he began a heavy deep thrusting into her grinding cunt. Her head rolled wildly from side to side, her mouth opened in abandoned ecstasy. It didn't take long. She had been so close before and with the thick, expanding cock digging into her like a jack-hammer, the cords on her neck suddenly tightened in an unmistakable sign. ""I--I'm cumming! Oh God, I'm cumming! Fuck harder! Fuck harder!"" she pleaded in a voice shrill with passion. ""I'm cumming--aaaaaah!"" Her hands darted behind his driving buttocks, pulling him in maniacal frenzy deeper and deeper into her spread crotch. Her cum juice flowed wetly out around his still driving prick, flowing down the crevice of her buttocks and flooding his balls as they rubbed rhythmically against her tight puckered anus. ""Give it to her, Pete,"" the Julia-voice goaded excitedly from somewhere in the distance. ""Shoot it in her."" Spurred on by Ann's twisting body below he dug more deeply into her, forcing her tortured legs farther and farther back over her head, doubling her in half, fucking into her like a pile-driving machine out of control. Bright flashes filled the room again as Ann, beneath him, continued to grunt out her climax, the juices still flowing in unrestricted spurts down the full quivering cheeks of her bouncing ass. Above her, Pete groaned and she could feel the hot waves of his sperm shooting deep up into her dilating womb, mixing lasciviously with the pool Carlos had throbbed into her before. Her head whirled in depraved sensuality as the hot, powerful squirts surged wildly into her, filling her to the bursting point with its sticky whiteness. The hot, wet walls of her vagina clasped and unclasped desperately, milking at the jerking organ like a sucking, starving mouth. Ann's firm young body was drained of everything, her limbs collapsed loosely on the bed as Pete's grip on her legs was released. She lay spread-eagled as she felt the heavy weight lift from her and the cool rush of air over her sweat-soaked form. The Julia-voice spoke in the distance as she faded to deep peaceful unconsciousness ""Take a turn Ramon, she's not dead yet and I need a few shots with some imagination. See what you can do.""\n\nChapter 11\n\nThe darkened room with the blinds drawn looked vaguely familiar and she knew she had seen it before somewhere. But what was she doing in it? This wasn't her apartment. Then she remembered. Of course, we came to Tijuana yesterday. It's my hotel room. Ann started to move in the bed, and then felt the excruciating pain. ""Ohhh,"" she groaned aloud. ""What's happened to me?"" Her head felt strangely thick and it was difficult to think. Avery muscle in her body seemed to be tied in tiny knots. She lay still for a moment--then she recalled the horrible dream she had last night. That obscene sickening show--all those men--Julia's voice encouraging them on... The impact suddenly hit her. ""My God, it happened!"" In spite of the pain, she sat up quickly. Questions began to run through her head faster than her muddled mind would check them--how did I get home? Who dressed me?--it's my nightgown I'm wearing! Why did it happen? Why, why? She stumbled from the bed and lurched heavily to the bathroom mirror, looking into it quickly. ""My God,"" she moaned, ""it did happen, it wasn't a nightmare!"" Heavy lines marred her fresh, young skin. Her eyes were sunk deeply into her head as though she had aged years since yesterday. She looked down. Her body was a mass of bruises that centered around her breasts and inner thighs. Her breasts were almost raw and even the soft nylon gown rubbing against the tips sent sharp waves of excruciating pain through them. She suddenly vomited, sobbing hysterically. ""Oh, it didn't happen, it didn't, it just couldn't,"" she babbled incoherently over and over to herself, still hanging over the basin. ""I'll ask Julia, she'll tell me it didn't happen, she'll tell me it didn't happen.""\n""Julia, Julia!"" she screamed hysterically, half staggering, half crawling to the living room. There was no answer. She could see the door to Julia's room was open and the bed immaculately made. The maid had already cleaned it. Ann looked at the clock, it was five o'clock in the afternoon, she had slept the entire day! She collapsed on the couch, sobbing hysterically. After a few minutes, she saw the envelope on the coffee table. It was addressed to her and she picked it up and hesitantly opened it. There was just a short note inside but it said a million words: Ann, darling I'm letting you sleep. I'll be back about six. Incidentally, you were the hit of the party last night. I didn't realize you had such hidden talents, dear. Love, Julia Then it was true, it hadn't just been a bad dream and it had been Julia who had led her into it and encouraged Carlos and Ramon and God only knows how many others to do those terrible, depraved things to her. What possessed Julia to do such a thing? What did she have against her? Ann had trusted her--accepted her as a friend and protector. True, she hadn't accepted many of the invitations Julia had offered but that couldn't possibly have offended her that much... Ann pondered these things, unable to answer any of the questions that still ran through her mind. One thing for certain, she couldn't face Julia or the others again She had to leave before they returned. She phoned the desk. ""This is Mrs. Morrow, can you tell me when the next bus leaves for San Diego?""\n""Si, Senora, they leave every half an hour. You can take one anytime,"" the voice answered. ""Would you please send someone up for my bags in fifteen minutes, then. I'll be leaving,"" Ann said. ""Right away, Senora. Do you want a taxi?""\n""Yes, please."" In spite of the pain through her body, Ann managed to dress and pack her bags quickly. She was spurred by the thought Julia might return and Ann just could not be there to face her, she had to get away. She made it, and with a sigh of relief she settled back in the soft Greyhound bus seat. She couldn't help but compare the difference in her feelings today and yesterday. She could remember the elation she had felt when they had arrived. It was her chance to relax and release a few of the tensions she had built up worrying about Dave. True, she had been a bit upset with the boy who had reached in the car and brazenly squeezed her breast but that had passed quickly. She had entered this hateful city a faithful wife, who loved her husband more than anything else, and was leaving it as a woman who had been used by other men --she didn't even know how many--to fulfill their obscene desires. Worse yet, she had been betrayed by her own body that had bucked and twisted in its own lustful fulfillment beneath its attackers. She wondered what warped thing in Julia's mind could have caused Julia to lead her into that perverted party last night... and worse, stand by and encourage it while her drugged body had been subjected to the most depraved indignities. Perhaps it was something in human nature that enjoyed seeing the humiliation of others--she remembered for the first time her own reaction when she had seen Julia rocking in uncontrollable passion beneath Pete's slavering mouth and tongue. She had been repulsed at first, but then had stayed and watched in fascination, unable to tear her eyes away until her own unleashed desires had permitted Carlos to lift her away and take possession of her hungry body. She tried to think more about it but the soft drone of the bus engine and her still-exhausted body conquered her mind. She would rest first and then try to make some sense out of the awful twenty-four hours she had just experienced. She slept heavily in the soft comfort of the seat--her mind quiet for the moment.\n\nChapter 12\n\nThe laughing boy raced happily down the narrow sandy beach plunging headlong into the cool, clear water. His arms flailed wildly, splashing like a hooked salmon for a moment, then he stood up, knuckling the water from his eyes with his forefingers. ""Auntie Ann, Auntie Ann,"" he yelled at the tan blonde girl lying on the blanket not too far away. ""Come on in, come on in and race me to the raft!""\n""Okay, Jimmy,"" she yelled back slipping a white bathing cap over her long blonde hair. ""Be right there--I'll bet you an ice cream I win."" She ran over to where he was waiting and jumped in beside him, splashing handfuls of water in his face at the same time. ""Don't, Don't"" he cried, ""I can't see to race you."" She stopped long enough for him to clean his eyes again and then said, ""Okay, get ready--one, two, three, go!"" They both splashed off into the water and swam toward the raft anchored some one hundred feet out in the lake. Ann could feel her hands cutting cleanly into the cool clear water in front of her, pulling her body swiftly after them. She had never felt better. She had been here in the mountains with Laura, Dave's sister, for over two weeks now and the scars of the ill- fated trip to Tijuana were gradually healing. She had returned to San Diego and immediately packed her bags and left. She never intended to see Julia again, which of course, meant giving up her job at the store, but it didn't matter. She had not even bothered to notify her supervisor that she was quitting. She still had several days pay coming but decided to sacrifice it for fear they would want a forwarding address through which Julia could trace her if she had a desire to do so--though why would she? Julia had her revenge or what ever it was she wanted. She couldn't humiliate her anymore than she already had. Ann had been more afraid that Julia would try to see her to apologize and felt the whole, hideous nightmare had been a mistake, but she couldn't bear to face anyone connected with it. After several days in the cool mountain air with Laura and Jimmy, the impact of the initial shock had worn off. She had been able to think a little more clearly and put the sordid affair into a more logical perspective. Her first hysterical reaction had been to sit down and try and write Dave a letter admitting all that happened. This had not worked. She must have written it over at least twenty times becoming almost ill again each time from the bitter memories the words stirred within her. Each time she re-read what she had written, she had burned it in disgust. It just didn't say what had really happened--how she had been led on and deceived by Julia, whom she'd trusted--led on until she'd gone too far... and her body betrayed her. Dave would never understand, and she finally decided that it wasn't fair to him to suffer a momentary failure on her part. She still loved him as before, perhaps more with the knowledge that she had let her body betray her. She, alone, should suffer for this and she was determined to protect him from the secret--no matter how it might hurt her. She knew she would never be able to curl up in his lap again and playfully nip at his ear with girlish innocence without thoughts of that horrible night. This would be her penance alone to bear and the scar would last as long as she lived. Time might dim the memory but could never erase it. She and Jimmy finished their swim and returned to the cabin for late lunch with Laura. ""I think you need an afternoon rest, young man,"" she said to him as they were walking back. ""Aw, no I don't, Auntie Ann, don't say that to Mom,"" he pleaded. ""All right, I won't,"" she smiled. ""If you promise to lie quietly on the blanket this afternoon if we go back to the lake.""\n""Okay, Okay, I promise,"" he said happily, knowing he had won without much of a fight. Ann mused at the way he was able to twist her around his little finger anytime he felt like it. Perhaps it was because he was the kind of little boy she would want when Dave returned. They weren't going to wait any longer she vowed. If only he hadn't wanted to wait until he returned from sea duty, things would have been so different now. Laura greeted them at the door with a smile. ""Well, did you two have a good swim?""\n""We sure did,"" Jimmy bubbled. ""I beat her a mile racing to the raft.""\n""He's a good swimmer,"" Ann agreed, patting the top of his head as he rushed off to wash his hands for lunch. ""You look pretty bubbly, too,"" Laura said, looking at Ann. ""I think your little vacation with us has been a good thing. You know, I was a little concerned when you first arrived.""\n""It has been wonderful, Laura, I just don't know how to thank you,"" she squeezed her hand gratefully. ""I was awfully lonely and worried about Dave,"" she lied, ""but I think I've recovered now.""\n""I know you were, dear. We're just happy to have the chance to help you."" They had lunch on the front porch and Ann was ravenous after the morning swim. Jimmy chattered incessantly until Laura admonished him for speaking with food in his mouth. After lunch, Ann drove with Laura down to the village to do the grocery shopping. On the way back, they stopped at the village post office. ""I should have a letter from Bill,"" Laura said. ""He's supposed to let me know if he can drive up on Friday. It's easier for him and gives him three full days here.""\n""No mail for you today, Laura,"" Mr. Green said from behind the window, ""but got two for you, Ann. One from the navy and the other registered."" Mr. Green handed her Dave's letter and she signed for the other. It was a large plain manila envelope. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw it was post-marked San Diego. No one was supposed to know she was here. ""It must be pretty important if its registered, aren't you going to open it, Ann?"" Laura said on the way home after she had read Dave's letter. ""No,"" Ann answered hesitantly, ""it's nothing, just some papers I had been expecting from the store."" When they arrived back at the cabin, Ann went to her room quickly and locked the door, trembling. She knew it must be from Julia. There was no one else but how did she know where to find her! She had not even left a forwarding address with her land-lady. She had even cabled Dave and told him to write her at his brother-in-laws' summer cabin for the next month or so. Oh, it's probably nothing, she told herself and ripped the envelope open. Ann was suddenly stunned--there lying on the bed beside her where they had fallen were the most shocking photographs she had ever seen. They were all of her and different men. The men were doing the most horrible things to her--and worse--she seemed to be enjoying it. Ann groaned and fell back, her arm over her eyes, trying to blot out the sudden horrible reminder of that evening. She lay there several minutes without moving; then sat up again slowly. There was a typewritten note attached: ""Sorry I missed you in San Diego. I wanted to give you the other copies to these. You can get them back next Wednesday night at eight- thirty at Max's house. Otherwise, Dave might like to receive them as souvenirs of the trip his darling wife won to Mexico. I'm sure that would help a fighting man's morale."" P.S. Your mother said you were enjoying your vacation. There was no signature but there could be no mistake about who sent them. Suddenly from deep in her sub-conscious, she remembered the bright orange flashes going off and the strange clicks in the background. Her passion-crazed mind had not related them to a flash camera at that time but it was unmistakably clear that's what they were In horror, she picked them up and began to shuffle through them. She could recognize Carlos, Pete and Ramon, the sneaky fat little Mexican who had let them in the club that night, but there were others she had never seen before. All seemed to be having a contest to see who could heap the greatest indignity on her helpless naked body. They had turned her every way possible and in several of the pictures, she was between two of them, each using her defenseless body in a different way to satisfy their lusts. Her face, contorted in passion, was plainly visible in each of the photographs and she seemed to be pleading for more of what she was receiving. Ann almost vomited again, but instead, vented her despair on the pictures, tearing them into tiny pieces and stuffing them back in the envelope. She put them out on her stone window sill and set a match to them, burning them to ash. The wind swept them away and for a moment it gave her a respite. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the ashes swirling away into the air It was not until the last ash had vanished that the terrible impact hit her. What would they expect her to pay to return the copies? They knew she didn't have money The pieces began to fall in place--pick them up at Max's house!--Max had always wanted her and she remembered his fat lustful leers when she had walked by him; his almost drooling down the front of her dress when he would stop her to talk in the store. It dawned on her then, Max had put Julia up to this. When he couldn't get her to come to his parties, he had fixed it so she had won the trip with Julia. Pete and Carlos weren't accidental meetings--Max wanted her badly enough to arrange all of this! All of it had been a plot to put her in a position where she couldn't refuse Max! Julia was angry with her because Max wanted her more than he did her! It was only five more days until Wednesday. She had to think... she had to--there must be another way out.\n\nChapter 13\n\nAnn returned to San Diego on Tuesday. She decided for Dave's sake she had to get the other copies of those pictures at all costs. Perhaps, she could make them understand--she was certain she could, if she could just talk to Julia. She would explain about Dave and how he was and what their plans were for the future. She just knew she could make Julia understand. She had tried to reach her by phone all Tuesday night and Wednesday but she was absent from the store and there no answer at her apartment. Late Wednesday afternoon, in desperation, she had gone over to her apartment, but Julia was nowhere to be found. Ann was beginning to panic. It was seven-thirty and she still hadn't contacted Julia. She would have to go to Max's house. She dreaded this more than anything in the world but she just had to be there. She knew they wouldn't hesitate to send the photographs to Dave if she didn't. She poured herself a glass of scotch and drank it down after she stepped from the shower. Then, the phone rang. Julia's voice was on the other end. ""I'm glad you came back, dear. Max would have been most unhappy if you hadn't.""\n""Julia, I've got to talk to you,"" Ann pleaded. ""You don't understand my position. ""It's too late now, dear, but remember this, you had better be real good to Max. He has the photographs and he might give them to you if you please him--and don't be late, he won't like it.""\n""But Julia..."" Ann cried almost desperately. ""Another thing,"" Julia interrupted, ""Max likes brief, black underthings. Wear those new ones you've been saving for Dave."" With that Julia hung up. Ann was shaking violently after talking to Julia. Now she was desperate to get the pictures back. She drank another shot of Scotch to give her courage; put on the panties and bra Julia suggested. They were sheer and she wanted to wear them the night of Dave's homecoming--but now it would not be possible. Over these, she put on a thin clinging white silk cocktail dress that accentuated the tan she had been cultivating at the lake these past two weeks. She took a last look at herself in the mirror and a last shot of Scotch. The sun had bleached her hair a more golden color then it had been in months and it contrasted beautifully with the healthy bronze of her skin. She wanted to be as alluring as possible in hope she could convince Mr. Schroeder to give her the pictures without compromising herself too much. Julia's words haunted her all the way to his house, ""If you please him enough, if you please him enough.""\n\n* * *\n\nAnn's taxi stopped at a beautiful spacious home built in Spanish style and reminded Ann disconcertingly of Mexico. It was quiet and there were no other cars around. She had a momentary sense of panic and wanted to tell the driver to take her back to the city but her desire to recover the pictures overcame it. She gathered her courage and rang the bell. A white-uniformed butler answered and led her into the large sunken living room. Ann's breath was taken away for a moment; almost half the room was occupied by a large emerald-green swimming pool that extended into it from the patio. A waterfall cascaded down one rock wall and bubbled into the pool. This, coupled with the magnificent tropical plants about the room, gave it the appearance of an island paradise. ""Mr. Schroeder will be down shortly,"" the butler announced. ""Shall I serve Madam a martini?""\n""Yes, please,"" Ann answered. She wanted something that might still the nervous trembling of her body. She had expected others to be here, particularly Julia, and she didn't know what to do to face Max alone. Her carefully-planned speeches to Julia were useless. She gulped at the large martini the butler brought her, hoping it might infuse new ideas and confidence into her to replace that destroyed by the sudden change of circumstances. She had almost finished when heavy nasal breathing came from behind her. She almost jumped from the couch in surprise, but alcohol had slowed her reactions enough that she couldn't get up before he spoke. ""Well, my dear, you've finally come,"" he said mockingly. ""I've waited a long time for you to accept one of my invitations.""\n""I--I just came to get those pictures, Mr. Schroeder,"" Ann blurted, trembling. He walked slowly around to sit down by her, leering at her ripe young, body as he did--lips quivering in anticipation. ""Of course, my dear Ann--you don't mind my calling you Ann, do you?""\n""No, no I don't,"" she said quickly, afraid. ""Then you call me Max,"" he said not taking his eyes from her body. ""I think we shall get along well.""\n""Sidney!"" he called to the butler. ""Another martini for Mrs. Morrow and a soda and ice for me. I don't drink; ulcers you know, from the pressures of business."" The butler appeared immediately with the drinks and Ann took hers quickly. The first one, on top of the Scotch she had at home, had begun to dull her senses slightly, but she welcomed that. She could see already from the way Max's eyes roved over her hungrily it would not be easy to accomplish her purpose. She was going to need all the courage she could muster, from a bottle or not. ""Now, Ann, let's talk business,"" Max said softly. ""I've got something you want--and you've got something I want. I think we should make a straight business trade.""\n""Mr. Schroeder,"" Ann said, the drinks giving her courage a slight lift, ""you don't understand. Julia said I just had to come here to get the pictures, and that's all I want.""\n""Young woman,"" Max's voice grew cool, ""I spent a lot of money to get those pictures--you're going to work to get them back.""\n""What--what do you want of me?"" Ann's voice faded to a whisper. ""You know very well what I want but perhaps not now. You see, I have very special tastes and it takes a very special kind of girl to fulfill them. I think you could be that special girl, Ann.""\n""Me, I-I don't know anything--I-I've never made love to anyone but my husband before except once. I-I just couldn't, Mr. Schroeder, honestly I couldn't,"" Ann stammered. ""You can try,"" Max coaxed, thick lips shining from licking them. ""No, please, I can't, I just can't, I won't do anything."" Ann started to get up but he grabbed her arm tightly. ""Well, my pretty young innocent, let's just see what you will do and won't do."" He pulled the package of pictures from his robe pocket and began shuffling them ""Let's consider what Lt. Morrow would like to see best,"" he gloated. ""Here, what about this one?"" He thrust the lewd thing in front of Ann's face. It was one with she and Ramon. She was spread-eagle on the bed, her heels pressing tightly into the mattress. Her hands were tangled in his hair, pulling his face tightly between her wide-spread thighs where he was paying her ultimate homage with lips and tongue. Every sinew in her body was straining for the final physical achievement. Her mouth was open and her face contorted with crazed, raw lust. ""Or what about this one, how would he like this?"" Max chuckled obscenely as he tormented the girl with one after another of the lewd photographs, describing in degrading detail Ann's actions in each. His breath was heavier now, apparent that the pictures and the humiliation he was inflicting upon her made him desire her even more. He watched her grimaces of recollection closely as he described a particular picture, holding it before her to make certain she was following his commentary in detail. Then he came to the one with two men. ""This is a real gem,"" Max tormented. ""Julia said you really enjoyed this combination. The lieutenant would be most pleased to know his wife is spending her time furthering her education and making new friends while he's away. Don't you agree, my dear?"" He smiled lewdly at her. Ann's head reeled from the humiliation of sitting here with this vile fat man while his beady eyes absorbed every action on the glossy prints. She was almost sick from the degrading monologue he uttered using the most obscene words imaginable in his lurid descriptions of them. She attempted one last desperate act of bravado, hoping to frighten him into giving her the prints and letting her go. She looked him coldly in the eye, her courage spurred by desperation and alcohol. ""I'm leaving right this minute, Mr. Schroeder and I'm going to bring the police back with me. You know blackmail is against the law.""\n""My dear,"" he said after a short silence. ""I would simply tell them you come here often and became angry when I wouldn't double your price.""\n""They--they would never believe you. I've never even gone out with another man,"" Ann said angrily. ""Don't be naive, Ann dear, if I give the word, prints of these pictures could be sold in every bar in San Diego by tomorrow. I could even make certain the Officer's Club had a few sets. I'm certain they would find a good market. It would then be the word of a respectable businessman against that of a girl who poses for dirty pictures.""\n""You wouldn't dare!"" Ann said, standing up suddenly, ""you wouldn't dare!"" Max leaped to his feet and slashed his heavy palm brutally across Ann's face knocking her back on the couch. Tears sprang to her eyes and a slight trickle of blood appeared at one corner of her mouth. ""Don't ever say I wouldn't dare anything, my dear,"" he shouted angrily at her, spittle spraying in her face. ""If you want these pictures, I'll be waiting upstairs in the second room on the right. It's your last chance you little bitch and I'm tired of wasting my time. Sidney, bring Mrs. Morrow another martini,"" he called to the waiting butler. Ann sat in a state of shock and watched him disappear up the stairs. She dabbed lifelessly at the trickle of blood with the wet cloth Sidney had brought her. What could she do? Julia's words from the phone came back to her, ""If you please him enough..."" My god, she thought, what could be enough for a man like this! She had come to the bitter realization that she had no choice. If she didn't do as he commanded her, she would lose Dave and he would be humiliated beyond belief. Every pilot in the navy would have pictures of his wife engaged in un-natural acts of love with other men. With his fierce pride in himself and her, he wouldn't take it. Ann didn't know what he might do. ""Sidney,"" she called, ""hurry with my drink."" The butler brought it with a knowing smile on his lips. He knows I've decided to go to him, she thought. I wonder how many times he's seen this happen? She downed the martini quickly and walked to the stairs. She wanted to get it over with quickly and get away with that envelope. Then, perhaps could she live a normal life again.\n\nChapter 14\n\nThe door was slightly ajar, and Ann stood for what seemed an eternity before she entered. She had decided she had no choice but to submit. He had her exactly where he wanted her and if she had to degrade herself again to save her husband from humiliation, she would do so. She had created this horrible situation by her moment of weakness and there was no one to get her out of it but herself. The last martini had braced her a little and she felt prepared to go through with it now in spite of her revulsion toward the vile, little man who had her at his mercy. Max was lounging back in a white, ermine covered chair, a long black cigar hanging from his thick lips. He had the pictures in one hand, which he had obviously been looking at, and a glass of soda and ice in the other. Aim didn't speak but just stood inside the door with her arms hanging limply at her sides. ""I'm glad you made an intelligent decision about this, my dear,"" he purred, removing the cigar from his lips and running his tongue wetly around his lips. ""After all, I'm not so bad am I"" Ann left the question unanswered and kept her eyes to the floor. She couldn't bring herself to look at him. ""I want the pictures first, Mr. Schroeder,"" she finally brought herself to say. ""Oh no, my dear Ann,"" Max said dropping them in a manila envelope and sealing it. ""We'll play a little game, and if you're a real good little girl, you can pick them up and walk out. If not, then we'll just have to see what other arrangements we can make.""\n""How do I know you'll give them to me?"" she cried. ""You'll just have to trust me my dear, you have no other choice. Now do you?"" he said. ""Come, we'll go to my special room. Would you like Sidney to bring you another drink?""\n""Yes, yes I would,"" she answered quickly. She knew she was going to need as much fortification as she could get. ""What about something to eat, some roast pheasant, caviar?""\n""No, I don't feel like eating,"" Ann answered. She could think of nothing more revolting than eating with him and didn't want to prolong her agony any longer than necessary. He led her down the corridor to another room which had a heavy door and was secured by a huge padlock. ""This is my playroom,"" he chuckled, as though expecting Ann to laugh at his ill-timed joke. He pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the portal. ""Come in, my dear, and see what you think of my little chamber."" Ann followed--then suddenly froze in her tracks, shocked. It was the strangest room she had ever seen. It was quite large, the entire ceiling and an entire wall were completely covered with mirrors. The other wall was painted with a mural, showing the lewdest sexual acts imaginable. It was a huge orgy; done so realistically, the tangled mass of bodies and limbs seemed to be alive. There must have been over a hundred figures in it, some in pairs, others in groups of three four, and five. ""It's a masterpiece,"" Max said when she noticed Ann's eyes were on it. ""I had six of Mexico's finest artists working on it for over a year. It's probably their greatest work and they don't even know where it is."" Max laughed. ""I had them blindfolded each day and brought here from fifty miles away. You see my dear, money can do anything--it even has you here."" Sidney had arrived with the drinks and left a thermos of Martini's for Ann on the table. She could hear the click of the bolt in the door as he left. She was glad he had brought her the Martini's--she would need them to go through this ordeal. Max poured her one and led her along the mural, explaining in detail, as with the pictures of her, the lewd actions of each group though they spoke clearly for themselves. There was a thick, white fur carpet covering the floor that felt nice to Ann's shoeless feet. Max made her take them off--as he did--when they entered, explaining he never allowed shoes on the fur rug. ""And now, my dear, the work bench,"" he said with a sly grin. He pressed a button opening long, black drapes and revealed the hugest bed Ann had ever seen. It was covered in the same white fur as the floor and it was surrounded by several large lounge chairs, similarly upholstered. Along the wall were large racks, filled with the strangest instruments imaginable. They ranged from cats-o-nine tails to long, thin rods with fluffy feathers on the ends. She had heard of such things but had never seen them before. They were ghastly and she felt fear rise at the weird collection. Only a madman could find pleasure in their use. She sipped her Martini nervously now, deciding she had better humor him. There was no escape with the door locked; screams would bring no help this far out in the country. Max led her into a little room off to the side. In it were racks of strange costumes in all sizes and colors, though most were black. Ann remembered Julia reminding her that Max liked black. ""And here, my lovely Ann, is my prized collection."" He opened a large closet and she could see at least fifty pairs of brief panties of every type and color. ""There are mementos of my previous guests,"" he explained. ""Yours will add to it. I hope you have chosen them well."" He patted Ann familiarly on her buttocks and she shrank away, repulsed by his touch. ""Now, now, my dear, don't be frightened,"" Max coaxed softly. ""We're going to get to know each other very well tonight so we must start out on the right foot. You don't want me to get angry, do you?"" He patted his robe where he had placed the envelope. ""Come back to the playroom, and I'll explain the rules of our little game."" Ann followed meekly, her eyes glued to the envelope he was carrying in his hand. He opened a small door that looked like a wall safe and pressed a button. A thin nylon rope descended from a hole in the mirrored ceiling directly above the bed. He made her stand upon the bed on her tip-toes until she could just touch it with the tips of her fingers. He then made her get off and lowered it further, attaching the envelope to it with a clip. He pressed another button that drew it almost up to the ceiling again Ann could see a small clock within on which he turned dials carefully. ""There we are, my dear,"" he smiled, closing the small door and locking it. ""The envelope will descend one foot every six hours. According to your height, you will be able to reach it when it has dropped four feet. When I'm unhappy, I'll turn it off until I'm pleased again. That will stop its motion completely. We can tell how much time you've worked off by this clock on the wall. Clever, don't you think?""\n""But that's twenty-four hours,"" Ann cried, never expecting this. She knew she would be subjected to horrible indecencies and she had prepared herself to suffer them for Dave's sake, but twenty-four hours! ""You--you can't make me stay that long,"" pleaded Ann. ""I can't do it.""\n""There, let me fill your glass, my dear, I told you that you would have to work to get them back. Remember, they are expensive pictures."" While he poured her drink, Ann could see the brown packet hanging teasingly above her, so close, but an eternity of degradation away. She drained the glass immediately and Max poured her another, obviously anxious to lessen her inhibitions. The second went down almost as quickly and she could feel the dull conscience-killing feeling coming over her. ""I think its time to make the addition to my collection, Ann, don't you? I want to take them off, lie back on the edge of the bed."" Ann sat tipsily on the edge of the bed. The alcohol was beginning to affect her now and her muscles felt sluggish. She had a little trouble controlling her own movements and her head whirled. Revulsion shivered through her nerves as she felt his hands gently push her back on the ermine-covered bed. Her feet dangled, almost touching the floor. Through alcohol-glazed eyes she could see in the ceiling mirror her own figure lying below. The top of Max's bald head was bent above her feet. She shut her eyes tightly as she felt his fleshy palms slowly pushing her knees apart and slide hotly up the inner softness of her thighs under the dress. She jerked involuntarily as they passed the protective covering of her long hose and moved, butterfly-like across the sensitive, white flesh between her stocking tops and her sheer black panties. Max's breath was coming in heavy snorts as his fingers made light contact with the thin band between her legs. She groaned helplessly as his fingers rummaged on the outside, pushing the softness of the smooth material into the thin, quivering slit of her vagina. He played tingly, his fingers pulling gently at the soft pubic hair that protruded from the leg bands. His index finger slipped suddenly under the tight elastic and flicked at the moist red opening beneath, bringing another protesting groan from her. The humiliation was awful. His face was even with the bed between her knees peering greedily up her dress. She could feel his eyes feasting lewdly on the secret parts between her legs that belonged to her husband and no one else. Parts she had protected just for him and which now had become her shame. Tears streamed in tiny rivulets as the helplessness of her position leaped through her confused mind. She struggled to her elbows, determined to stop the lewd outrages he was visiting upon her unwilling body but the sudden sight of the small brown envelope dangling above choked back the sounds of protest rising in her throat. There was no hope, she had gotten herself into this and there was only one way she could get out of it. That was to submit to his sick demands until the horrible pictures had lowered within her reach. She could only hope it passed quickly before she lost her control and did something that would make him angry. The thought of those pictures among the sailors in San Diego-and at the Officer's Club--caused her to fall back in helpless submission. She had no choice, she had to submit to the revolting violation of her body to protect Dave. She shut her eyes again as his hands pushed the hem of her dress to her hips and hooked the elastic band at the top of her panties. ""Lift your ass,"" he commanded, using the blunt word to remind her of his complete dominance. Ann arched her back hesitantly, feeling the smooth nylon drawn slowly over her voluptuous, rounded hips and thighs exposing the whole of her soft, down-covered crotch ""Mmmmm, a real blond I see,"" his fat lips smacked in appreciation. ""You're the first I've had in quite a while."" The sheer black panties stuck at her knees. He pulled fruitlessly for a second and then commanded her to lift them. The panties slipped easily to the floor as her knees rose, taking the pressure from the backs of her thighs. Max picked them up quickly and eyes closed, she could hear him nuzzling and kissing them sickenly above her. He cooed over them as though they were some sacred object, rubbing their smooth softness over his cheeks and face, his eyes bulging at the tingling contact. ""You chose well,"" he purred, ""they'll make a beautiful addition to my little collection. I don't get them all quite so easily you know. Sometimes they fight and I must use other means of persuasion. I'm so glad we understand each other."" As the full impact of what he was saying registered in Ann's mind he disappeared with her panties into his trophy room. She realized now that she was at the mercy of a hopelessly sick degenerate. God! What terrible things would he force upon her as the price for the return of the pictures? If she could only run, if there was only somewhere to hide! But there was none and she still had her price to pay. Before her thoughts could go any further she heard the soft approach of his feet across the thick carpeted floor. ""They fit beautifully into their place, my darling,"" he said, his voice taking on a softness toward her now. ""I want to see the rest of you. Sit up and let me undress you."" Ann struggled to sit, quickly, her mind still on the envelope swinging above them. She closed her eyes again as he hurriedly unzipped her dress and lifting her buttocks slightly, peeled it from her. Then came her bra and he whistled in admiration as the large, rounded spheres emerged. He kissed them hungrily and Ann cringed as the rubbery lips traced their moist path to the tips, hardening them in spite of her revulsion. Nervous beads of sweat began to roll from Max's face as his fat wet palms glided unimpeded over the firm contours, cupping and kneading them brutally until Ann cried out from the pain and humiliation. Max dropped to his knees again and running his hands the full length of her slim well rounded legs playing indecisively for a few moments with the snaps of her garters. ""Let's leave them, shall we my love?"" he said in an almost whisper, his eyes roaming greedily over her naked flesh. ""I like my women with garter belts and stockings. They appear so much more sensual."" Ann was completely naked now except for the sheer black silk stocking and the garter belt that was only a thin wisp of elastic around her lower hips. She had never felt so exposed in her life and again the burning wave of shame crept through her in spite of her vow to regain the photographs at any cost or humiliation. Nausea rose as his pudgy fingers petted and fondled at her soft yielding flesh, the harshness of his digging fingers leaving white, bloodless prints in their searching trail. Tears welled her eyes as he pushed her back on the bed. She fell passively, beyond resistance now and thinking only of the lewd envelope descending slowly down with each cruel minute that passed. Max pushed her unresisting body to the center of the bed and Ann felt her arms lifted above her head and a quick pressure first on her left wrist and then on her right, not realizing until too late that they were leather bracelets. She jerked forward but her arms were held loosely above her head by small chains connected to the upper corners of the mattress. ""What are you doing?"" she screamed when she realized belatedly what had happened. ""Please let me loose! I promise I'll do anything you like, I promise!"" she pleaded, tears of fear streaming down her cheeks as she struggled helplessly against her bonds, her stockinged legs kicking wildly about the mattress. ""I'm not going to hurt you, my dear,"" Max chortled above. ""Just relax and remember, the clock stops if I'm not pleased."" Ann stopped her struggles as the threat sunk into her alcohol-dimmed mind and lay passive as he pulled her slim legs wide apart and attached her ankles to two similar chains at the bottom of the bed. She was completely helpless now and could see her limbs in the mirror above, fastened securely to the four corners of the large mattress. She closed her eyes tightly to fight off her quivering fear. She shivered silently in the center of the bed, listening with bated breath as Max picked up something in the corner of the room. She didn't dare to open her eyes to look for fear of screaming and having him stop the clock. She couldn't stand having the agonies of her humiliation prolonged any further. She just wanted to get it over with as quickly as possible. Again, she heard his feet padding back toward the bed and she held her breath, waiting with apprehension for his sweating palms to close over the soft flesh of her body. They didn't come. Instead, she felt a light flicking through the soles of her stockings. Something was grazing torturously over the sensitive bottoms of her feet. She jumped against the chains that bound her in sudden surprise, her eyes jerking open and staring wildly around the room. Max was leaning forward in one of the chairs at the foot of the bed grinning lewdly down at her spread-eagle nakedness. He had one of the long feathered poles in his hands stroking with the sole of her widely stretched left foot. The tickling soon began driving her mad. She screamed at the top of her lungs for him to stop and her body thrashed wildly against the binding chains. It was of no use. He continued the lascivious stroking slowly up her calves pausing at the sensitive inner thighs to rotate the feather in small, titillating circles against the soft bare flesh at the top of her stockings. Ann jerked her feet, stretching the chains their full length in an attempt to escape the maddening circles. Max smiled lewdly at the position it put her in. The outside of her knees were pressed flat against the mattress and she had drawn her thighs as far up the bed as the restrictive chains would allow, opening her crotch wide in a crab-like stance that exposed the moist pink slit of her vagina completely to his greedy eyes. He giggled, and thrust the tip of the soft full feather directly into the slightly parted pubic hair, jiggling it lewdly in the plainly visible lips of her tight, pink cunt. Ann was going out of her mind and writhed and tossed wildly against her bonds attempting to escape the insane torture her body was being subjected to. ""Oh, oh, please, please, stop, please stop! I-I can't--stand it-- can't stand it!"" Still the teasing feather played at the tender parts of her vagina working its way up the full length of the narrow palpitating slit to her tiny throbbing clitoris and flicking at it maddenly until, with a sudden groan, Ann felt it begin a gentle involuntary jerking into hardness. She could hear Max laughing at the foot of the bed, her desperate pleadings driving him to manipulate the teasing feather faster. He worked it slowly up over the mound of her genitals and across the flat white plane of her belly pausing for a moment and then up to the sides of her rib cage, playing tantalizingly with the soft, tender area under her arms. This almost drove Ann crazy and it was with relief that she felt it crawl up over her full ripe breasts and begin to gently caress the nipples into throbbing sensitivity. In spite of her revulsion toward the depraved little man subjecting her to these horrible indignities her feeling was slowly changing. Her cries of humiliation and torture tapered off into deep groans of forced pleasure. Her thrashing body quieted to slow helpless writhings of uncontrolled sensation. The feather slowed its flicking to soft gentle strokings that brought tingles of wicked pleasure to her body, exhausted from the struggles against the lewd torture. Small rivulets of sweat dripped from her torso wetting the softness of the ermine cover below her. Tears of frustration again brimmed her eyes as she felt the control of her body slipping away. She had vowed she would never again allow it to betray her no matter how much temptation it might be subjected to, but the sheer hopelessness of her position and the feather in the hand of the master debaucher, violating all the sensitive, unprotected parts of her shackled form, were forcing her into helpless submission. Against her will, her proud, firm breasts throbbed up into rock-hard roundness and the peaks tweaked up hungrily as the tantalizing feather made small delicious circles around the coral-white aureoles. As the maddening instrument began its downward journey again, she found to her fascinated horror her body reaching upward to absorb its soothing caresses. It dwelled long again on the whiteness of her belly and in the flexing hollows of her inner thighs, again causing a slow uncontrollable undulation of her rebellious hips and causing her again to draw her thighs back up into the crab position as far as the binding chains would allow. The split of her crotch was again wide-open to the leering, lust-crazed eyes of her tormentor below. With a lewd chuckle, he flicked the tip quickly without warning against the sensitive puckered ring of her anus, clearly exposed in the crevice between her full white buttocks. The tight, rubbery orifice jerked in surprise and tried to screw itself down into the mattress to escape the cruel soft probe. ""Aaaaagggg,"" she gasped between clenched teeth, ""D--Don't! Please, please don't. I can't stand it--I can't stand it! It's driving me crazy!"" A sadistic laugh answered as she bucked and squirmed against the teasing probe of her clasping anus. She tried with all her strength to close her legs, but the chains held her tight. There was no relief. ""Oh, p-please, p-please, ooooh, ooooh, stop, stop, stop!"" she grunted, squirming as though being tortured by fire. ""You're killing me, you're killing me!""\n""Would you rather be fucked, my dear?"" Max hissed softly, increasing the pressure slightly against her anal orifice. ""No! No!"" She groaned piteously. A quickening of the flicking feather. ""Aaaagggh, I--I mean yes! Y--Yessss,"" she hissed helplessly. ""Anything, anything, but stop. Oh God, please stop!"" As suddenly as it began, the tortuous tickling lifted from between her legs. Ann's straining muscles relaxed in relief, her body exhausted from fighting against her bonds and a thankful gasp of grateful warm air rushed from her lips. But only momentarily, as the thought of what she had screamed in her mad attempt to escape the torture returned to her mind. Her body had failed her again, and now he was going to do it to her, too, like all those faceless men had in Tijuana. He was going to fill her belly with his lewd cum until she screamed in surrender. He would show her no mercy, she knew that. She knelt he would pick and pull at her helplessness until he had utterly destroyed her will to resist. He would crush her pride like stepping on a helpless butterfly fluttering in agony on the street. Her eyes looked with glazed longing at the small brown packet dangling a thousand miles above her tortured form and she fought back the urge to scream at him and curse his wickedness. She had to have that packet, she just had to. There was no other choice. ""I've a surprise for you, my dear,"" his voice suddenly broke through the barrier of her thoughts. ""Remember, I told you my tastes were different. Well now you shall see after we have a drink to refresh us a bit."" Max, now dressed in a robe, pressed a buzzer and instructed Sidney over the intercom to bring a bottle of Scotch. He appeared a few moments later glancing only an instant at Ann's spread-eagled form. She blushed, wondering how many times he had seen this. Nothing seemed to affect the staid English butler--not even the nude girl stretched helplessly on the bed. After Sidney had gone, Max released her ankles and wrists and Ann pulled herself painfully to the sitting position on the bed. She accepted gratefully the Martini Max poured from the thermos turning the glass up, drinking greedily of the cool liquid that he had poured over ice. She shook her head slowly, trying to regain some of the composure lost under the tortuous teasing of the feather. Max sat by her running his fingers hungrily over the softness of her flesh He purred his appreciation of the beauty of her body. Ann did not resist but sat in servile acceptance of his obscene attentions to her breasts and thighs. She was beyond caring now. Nothing more could be done to her that hadn't already been done in Tijuana. One more time wouldn't matter. She had become a common whore and she stared blindly ahead wanting only to get the awful ordeal over with. There was nothing else she could do. ""You will enjoy my little surprise, dear. All my visitors do--though some not as much as others. But I think you will. You seem to have a special sensitivity that comes to the surface under certain circumstances. We will provide those circumstances for you. You will see, I will not disappoint you."" He licked his lips as he spoke and doubt again began to arise in Ann's mind but she quickly dispelled it. She closed her mind to thoughts of resisting and turned the glass to her lips. The soothing drink helped, replacing that partial numbness which had worn off during her ordeal on the bed. She could feel herself deadening the racing thoughts in her mind again and she finished the last of the glass, thrusting it loosely toward the fidgeting Max next to her for refill. ""My dear,"" he consoled smilingly, ""I hope you are not building false courage. I have told you I will not disappoint you.""\n""Make it big,"" she answered, slightly slurring her words. It was affecting her again and she welcomed the deadening feeling coursing through her. She couldn't stand him touching her when the time came otherwise. Max poured her another Martini, adding a few cubes of ice. ""Here, this should help you relax. I don't want you to fear me, my darling, I want you to enjoy my company."" Ann ignored him. She could not bring herself to talk to him. She was still afraid she might lose control of herself and say or do something that would spoil it all and she would never get the pictures back. She drank deeply, the alcohol burning into her throat like fire--but doing its job; providing her the oblivion she desired and she could feel its nerve- calming affect seeping deeper with each swallow from the glass. Her sight blurred for a moment and she was conscious of Max's beady eyes focused closely on her every move. She knew he was waiting until he thought she was ready. Why, she wondered dimly through the alcohol, is he letting me get drunk when he knows I'm at his mercy. He must know I can't stand for him to touch me. Max answered her question a moment later when he took her by the hand and pulled her limply to her feet. He led her to an alcove screened by black velvet drapes. ""Now, my dear, you shall have the experience of your life. There aren't many women who get this opportunity."" He grinned evilly into Ann's face as he slowly drew the drapes apart. ""Voila,"" he smiled proudly. ""There is your lover."" Ann's heart suddenly jumped to her throat in spite of the alcohol. In a space about ten feet square and totally covered with mirrors from wall to ceiling sat a strange, menacing machine that caused sudden chills of fear to ripple over her. ""W--What is it?"" she stammered in disbelief. ""It's a loving machine, my dear,"" he answered proudly. ""My own design.""\n""B--But what does it do?"" the poor girl whimpered, her mind working rapidly. ""I-I thought you w-wanted me.""\n""No, my dove. I'm what you might call a ""voyeur."" I prefer to watch rather than touch. Most of the time anyway. That's why I have had my little pet here constructed. Come, I'll explain it to you."" Ann held her breath and moved cautiously with him as he pulled her toward the evil looking contraption. She had never heard of anything like this and suddenly the bitter truth of the alcohol came to her. This was why he had let her drink so much! He knew she would resist this inhuman demand that she submit to a machine! Max began his explanation, noting with glee the rising fear in her eyes. He had seen it often on others of his little playmates forced into the same position. A little fear made it more enjoyable, particularly as he could follow it slowly turn to lust under the tireless ministrations of his machine. He was proud of it and considered it one of his greater accomplishments. It had all the necessary factors to make it the greatest lover in existence. It more than made up for his impotency. After all, is was his creation, and there, him in action. ""You see, my dear. I have learned something from our space program. This a contour couch,"" he smiled proudly, patting a soft, plastic-covered stand on the floor. ""This has been molded perfectly to fit underneath a kneeling female body. Notice it even has foam rubber lining for comfort."" Ann's eyes widened as she followed his description of the obscene mechanism. It looked like some kind of exercise machine. The plastic form was formed perfectly to take the female body kneeling on all fours. It was complete, even to two openings at the chest for the breasts to protrude and straps on the sides to bind the occupant securely onto it. He could control the angle of legs and torso by movable parts. Just behind where the buttocks would be, was a steel rod about two feet long, threaded so objects could be screwed on. The rod was connected to an arm coming up from a small electric motor on the floor. ""This, my dove, is the heart and soul of my little pet,"" he chuckled at his humor. ""Here we attach the instrument of your desire. We have all shapes and sizes. Thick, thin, long, short, you just name it. I have had them molded from a special flesh-like rubber and they are true life in every respect--except they do not have the one weakness of man, they never grow soft. It is perfection and could make love to you through all eternity without tiring. You will love it, I promise."" Ann's heart skipped another beat. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. This vile little man expected her to submit to the monstrous ordeal of being skewered by a machine while he sat back and enjoyed her humiliation. The thoughts of the pictures slipped from her mind and she turned to him with hatred in her eyes. ""I won't do it. It's sick, do you hear? I'm not an animal and that's what you need, an animal!"" Tears streamed from her eyes as she spat her contempt out at him, her body quivering in shame and frustration. ""We have an agreement, my dear. Have you forgotten so soon?"" he chuckled softly, knowing it was just a matter of time before he'd have her proud, voluptuous body stretched over the machine. He enjoyed the playing. It was so much more exciting when they fought first and later gave him the satisfaction of total submission. He'd soon destroy the pride of this haughty little bitch. She would plead with him for more by the time he was through. He had not devoted his life to sensual pleasures without learning something about human nature and he knew her well enough by now to know that her very pride would be her downfall. ""We shall just stop the clock for a few minutes to allow you to compose yourself. Perhaps another little drink would help also."" He smiled vindictively. ""S-Stop the clock. Why you can't! Our agreement was for you to make love to me. N--Not something like this."" She directed her eyes in horror at the instrument in front of them. Max ignored her, walking to the other side of the room to stop the clock. He poured her another drink and handed it to her while Ann stood immobile in the alcove. She lifted the glass and greedily poured the cool liquid down her throat. ""There,"" Max gleamed, ""that should settle your nerves.""\n""Please start the clock, Mr. Schroeder,"" Ann whimpered, her eyes downcast to the floor. ""Max,"" he corrected. ""Please start it, Max,"" she whimpered again, her voice softening in surrender. ""You have offended me, my dear. You must first prove that you are sorry. The next hour shall not count and if you have not convinced me by that time, then our agreement is off and I shall have prints of the pictures on the streets of San Diego and off in the mail to your husband tomorrow morning. Now finish your drink."" His voice turned coldly and chills ran through Ann's body as the sudden recollection of her bargain returned to her. Max would not waver in his cruel demands and she was certain he would keep her here for a week if necessary. No one would miss her--she was hopelessly lost and her only salvation lay in seeing this through no matter what. She drained the glass, tears brimming to the corners of her eyes for the thousandth time today. ""That's a good girl,"" Max chuckled, enjoying the look of helpless resignation that crossed her face. ""You shall have those pictures back in no time.""\n""Please start it now, Max, I beg you,"" Ann whimpered again, unable to bear the thought of an additional hour. ""We shall see, my love. We shall see how well you put your heart into the task at hand. Now be a good girl and come over here."" Ann hesitantly walked to the machine, resigned to her fate. Max took her hand and helped her onto all fours into the plastic mold. He fastened a leather strap behind her small waist just above where it flared into the broad, voluptuous curves of her hips. This held her torso tightly into the foam rubber pressed against belly and chest. Her ripe full breasts swelled through the apertures like ripe succulent fruit, the whiteness of their soft flesh contrasting sharply with the black of the smooth plastic. The fronts of her thighs were pressed tightly into the grooves molded for them and he quickly ran straps around the back of these just above the knees, locking them, into place. She could see herself in the mirrors surrounding them, held in the same helpless position as the girl with the dog in Tijuana. Max then took her arms and pulled them straight out to the sides, snapping them into two leather bracelets like those on the bed. They were held out as though she were doing a swan dive. Next he placed a tight leather band around the top of her head. There was a cord attached to the back of that he ran through a loop on the strap over her waist and drew it tight. It pulled her head up and back so that her face was looking straight ahead, her neck bent at a ninety degree angle with her body. She groaned painfully for a moment, until she finally adjusted to the bizarre position. Her eyes grew wide in disbelief as she saw in the mirror what had happened to her in the space of a few short seconds. She squirmed against the straps holding her with all her strength but it was useless. She could not move. The humiliation and shame were too great as she suddenly sobbed in her frustration. The white rounded cheeks of her buttocks stood high behind her, completely vulnerable. She felt a stab of fear at her total helplessness. ""Now my love, make your choice,"" Max said beaming with lewd delight at the poor girl bound before him. He opened a mahogany box before her horrified eyes. She gasped as she saw the lascivious contents. As he had promised, there were about ten rubber phalluses, each in its own slot. Ann was amazed at how realistic they looked, even to the color; equipped too with a set of huge balls that even had realistic hair growing from them. He teasingly pulled the largest from the box and held it close before Ann's tortured face. She groaned in anguish as the size of it became clear to her alcohol blurred eyes. It must have been at least nine inches long, with a head that was about two inches across. ""How's this one?"" he gloated in front of her tightly bound form. ""This should make quite a dent in your belly.""\n""Oh God, no please,"" she whimpered. ""I can't take it. I can't take it."" He replaced it slowly in the box, an evil leer fluttering across his face. ""Then, let's try this one for a starter. This should stretch it a little."" He pulled the second largest from the box. It was smaller, but not much. Perhaps an inch in length and a quarter of an inch in diameter less. ""Oh, no, nooo!"" Ann screamed as Max walked around the machine. She could see him in the mirror screwing the horrible instrument onto the steel shaft, pointed directly at the wide-open split of her crotch behind. ""Please, please don't do that to me.""\n""You'll like it, my dove. Remember, I promised you would. I still have some surprises for you."" He took a pitcher from the table where Sidney had left it earlier and Ann could see him pouring something into the rubber sac dangling beneath the huge menace of the penis. ""Hot olive oil, my dear. I can squirt it into you anytime with the control button in my hand. This controls the speed and depth of the machine."" He held a small box that looked like a television set remote control box. It was connected by several long wires to the base of the machine. ""We can make it do anything we want it to with this,"" he smiled. ""All you have to do is ask me when the time comes--and--oh yes, I almost forgot something."" He bent over and quickly attached two rubber suction cups on the ends of long tubes, to the nipples of Ann's breasts, which protruded through the holes in the contour couch. She tried to pull back from the sudden contact but her bonds held her tight. ""W-What are you doing?"" she moaned, the cool feeling of the rubber on her nipples sending chills along her spine. ""Just preparing you, my dove. We mustn't forget anything,"" Max answered gleefully, standing back and surveying the helpless girl with pride. ""We must first prepare you."" He reached behind, rubbing his hands lewdly over the full rounded contours of her imprisoned buttocks, stroking them greedily. He dug his fingers into the softness of the flesh for a moment as though unable to take his hand away, then with the thumb and forefinger of one hand, he gently spread the fleshy, hair-trimmed lips of her vagina apart. They were dry and unprepared and Ann clenched her teeth tightly together in fear that he was going to hurt her. Instead, he reached to the small table beside them and dug his fingers into a jar of Vaseline. He gently swabbed the lubricating jelly the length of her pink warm slit, inserting his index finger fully into the fleshy warmth of her cunt. He rotated it around and around, swabbing the Vaseline deep into the soft folds, preparing it for the entry of the poised rubber member on the piston-like shaft. ""You are too tight my dear. I didn't realize you had had such little usage. We must take care of that."" He loosened a bolt holding the sheaths enclosing her thighs and moved her knees much farther apart. Ann's legs stretched wider and wider until she thought he was going to split. She cried in protest as she felt her behind stretch, the walls of her narrow pink slit popping open wide from the harsh outward pull. ""That's more like it,"" he chuckled, pulling the huge waiting member forward and pressing the giant rubbery head between the lips of her cruelly stretched vagina until it was poised for entry. Ann tried to struggle forward as she felt the soft, spongy substance inserted into the sensitive, lubricated lips but, again, it was useless. Max sank into the soft chair next to the machine. It was located just behind Ann's upraised buttocks so that he could get a perfect view of the skewering of her helpless cunt. He held the control box tightly in his sweating palms, eager to begin the depraved ravishment of the innocent beauty bound before him. Ann lay in hopeless dejection, so tightly bound to the rubber-lined contour couch that she couldn't move a muscle. Waves of shame and humiliation washed over her like some evil tide of foreboding. She was glad now for the alcohol or she could never have stood being stretched in this lewd position with the evil little man free to do with her as he wished. And the worst, she didn't dare to complain, he might keep that horrible clock off for another hour after this one and she would never get the photographs back. Her tortured thoughts were interrupted by Max's gleeful voice from the chair. She could see the nervous smile of anticipation crossing his lips in the mirror in front of her. With the reflections of the other mirrors around the alcove it gave her a complete view of all that was happening to her. ""First, my little bunny, we must get you in the proper mood for enjoying my love making. I have special effects for that."" She watched in the mirror with horrified fascination as he pressed one of the many buttons on the control box and suddenly gasped at the reaction. A gentle sucking motion began at the cups connected to her nipples and the contour couch began, simultaneously, a slow almost imperceptible vibration beneath her torso. Her breasts involuntarily hardened slightly at the first weird tug at her nipples. Goose-bumps rippled along her skin. It was unlike anything she had ever felt. An exquisite sensation a thousand times softer than any lips that had ever touched her. A second later, she felt the tender rubbery penis at her rear begin a gentle up and down movement along the sensitive outside edges of her vagina, staying teasingly just inside the moist, pink slit of her wide-stretched crotch. My God, she thought, it's human! It's human! She was caught unaware by the gentle probing of the machine. She had geared her mind to expect a harsher and more sudden attack on her helpless sex organ. But this--this was different, it was unexpected and subtle and she felt violent shudders coursing along her nerves, their intensity increased a hundred times by the rigidity of her position. Her toes squirmed beneath this soft attack helplessly--not able to resist it. She groaned, crying as she prayed her body would not betray her again. She couldn't give him that satisfaction too. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut and fought it with all her strength--but the leering Max was not about to let her escape now. ""You like my love making, my dear. I can tell. I shall make you very happy,"" he crooned. Small beads of sweat were breaking out on his forehead now as his goal was in sight. He knew he would break her will to resist sooner or later and his eyes were alert for every slight twitch of her body for the first sign of weakness. Ann moaned again as he increased the speed of the teasing machine. She could feel the tips of her nipples being sucked, titillated by the tubes, her ripe full breasts dancing as the machine vibration became faster. The long, thick cock teasing at the portal to her vagina, suddenly flicked forward on a signal from the box in Max's hand and she grunted from sudden pain at the unexpected intrusion spearing into her. She screamed for Max to stop, tears running down her cheeks. But the incursion grew and she felt her thighs being swept wider apart as the thick lubricated instrument bored forward into the tightly clinging canal of her cunt. Her vaginal passage felt on fire. She ached and her back ached from the cruel position she was bound in. She could only moan and plead for his mercy. ""Oh, oh, w-wait, p-please wait! You're killing me!"" The phallus stopped and began a gentle vibration inside the walls of her tightly-stretched cunt. ""See,"" Max smiled, ""I told you it could do anything.""\n""But it hurts,"" she whimpered desperately. ""It's too big.""\n""My dear, we have just begun. You haven't taken half of it yet,"" he taunted the stricken girl, flicking the button again and driving the cruel rod another half an inch forward. ""Ooooohhh,"" she cried in little screams. The walls of her vagina felt as though they were being pulled away. Max pressed another button and a warm jet of hot olive oil spurted from the tip of the rubbery head, lubricating her passage. The pain eased momentarily but the penetration increased and she felt as if someone were levering her thighs apart to split her tormented body all the way up to her vibrating breasts which were being sucked without ceasing. The huge, unbending cock throbbed on, not going any deeper, but expanding, patiently, the moist warm flesh wrapped tightly around it. It continued its nerve-shattering teasing for what seemed to Ann an eternity and her body was slowly changing to a mass of nerve-tingling sensation. Her eyes were still tightly shut as she fought the lewd sensations rippling through her helpless body. The familiar waves of pleasure began creeping forcefully into her. She fought against them with all her strength but the indecent machine pursued and tantalized her breasts and cunt relentlessly. A fire was building in her that she could not control and in the end it was the very thought of her helplessness that weakened her. An excited moan escaped her lips, betraying her submission to her tormentor. She was his to do with as he wished. His for the taking--but the slavering tyrant in the chair wanted more--he had waited too long to get this proud young bitch under his thumb and nothing less than total degradation would satisfy his sick lusts now. He would teach her to scorn him as she had before--he would show her what a real man was before he was through he would have her groveling at his feet, pleading for it. A lascivious smile flickered across his fat, wet lips as he saw the involuntary rotation of her white fleshy buttocks begin. They were free to move several inches each way and had begun to clench and open in rhythm to the throbs of the mechanical cock shoved between her legs. My God, Ann thought through the haze, What's happening to me? What's happening to me? I can't help it, I can't help it... ""No, no,"" she sobbed incoherently. ""Let me go! Let me go! I can't let you do it! I can't!""\n""No, you like it my dove, now don't you?"" Max teased from the chair. ""I can feel it. Tell Max how much you like it."" He flicked the button again, sending more forceful, spasmodic throbs through the cock imbedded thickly in her vaginal passage. ""Oooooh,"" she groaned helplessly. All the while, the teasing tubes attached to her vibrating breasts kept sucking madly, toying with the now-tightly-swollen mounds as though bewitched by their soft white resilience squeezing and sucking, sucking as though they were alive, until it seemed the full rounded globes would burst from the softly exquisite pleasure tingling through them. Ann tried to arch upwards, the cords in her strained neck standing out. She flung the long blond hair beneath the band holding her head, from side to side begging him to stop, please stop! But the fat grinning man was a master at sensual torture and played on the screaming, struggling body as a master violinist would on a Stradivarius, producing sounds of pain and pleasure from it at will; a wail of joy from a sudden throb of the embedded cock, a whine of pain from an extra excruciating suck at a nipple. The symphony played on as the moans from the shackled girl became more desperate with each brutal, teasing probe He increased the intensity of the demon cords sucking and pulling at her breasts until they jerked below her body like quivering mounds of vibrating jelly. She tried to push back at the thick instrument digging into her from the rear, she wanted more, the hot lubricating juices of her cunt had begun to flow and eased the pain, inciting her to desire--a hunger for more. The straps held her tight, she could not move back and groaned her frustration through contorted lips. She could see his small beady eyes in the mirror locked in gleeful fascination on her twisted and bent form. He knew she had reached the point of no return and he would have her as he wanted in a matter of minutes. ""Tell me, my love, tell me what you want."" The taunting oily face coaxed, moving his chair closer so that he could reach out touch the vibrating whiteness of her round full buttocks. ""I won't, I-I can't, please, please,"" Ann's resistance ebbed with the exquisite maddening pleasures being lavished on her helpless naked form. But she couldn't bring herself to suffer this final indignation, knowing that this was the point of final surrender. The thought of begging him to drive the teasing rod into her and quench the aching hunger throbbing now like hot licking flames in her loins; was unbearable. ""Just say it, my dear, just say it and it's yours, tell me to fuck you and I will."" Ann's dazed mind sensed in horror his use of the word ""me"" each time he referred to the machine! He had made it to overcome his impotency and in the act of love he became the machine! He made it do the things he couldn't; he was sick! She was in the hands of a sadistic maniac and it was too hate to do anything about it, the teasing manipulations were driving her crazy! ""No, no,"" she moaned lolling her head as far as she could from side to side in almost unconscious hysteria. ""I won't--I can't--I can't, please don't make me, please, pleeeeease!""\n""Do you like that, does it feel good?"" he throbbed the penis viciously. ""Ohhh, ohhh, yes, yes it does, it doesssss!"" she hissed between tightly-clenched teeth. ""Do you want me to stop?""\n""I--I don't know, I don't know, ohhh. No, no, don't stop, don't stop!""\n""Say it then,"" he commanded cruelly, ""say it.""\n""Oooohhh, ooohhh,"" the helpless girl moaned, all resistance drained from her distorted mind. ""Give it to me! Give it to me!""\n""Not like that, my dear,"" he tormented, ""you know the right words.""\n""Oh, no, don't make me, I won't,"" she wept uncontrollably, unable to bring herself to this ultimate humiliation. ""Say it,"" he commanded harshly, then added the ultimate cruelty as she sobbed in humiliated remembrance. ""Beg me the way you did those men in the pictures."" He increased the maddening probings until Ann had no resistance left. The fiery hot ball deep in her belly screamed for release from its agonies. Nothing mattered anymore but to still this crazed hunger within her and she began blurting out incoherently all the vile filthy words she knew, pleading with him, the lust in her desire-wracked body driving her on. ""Oh God,"" she moaned in final surrender almost shrieking at him. ""Fuck me, fuck me with it! Go on! Go on! Max pressed the button with the glee of conquest sending the huge thick shaft racing up into her, pushing the soft ridges of the moist warm walls of her cunt before it like a rampaging bull-dozer, until it was buried the full eight inches deep in her wide-stretched cunt. He stopped it for a moment at the apex where the giant rubbery head throbbed menacingly against the hard flat end of her womb. Ann's mouth opened and closed in unexpected torment until gradually she became accustomed to the trunk-like rod imbedded n her. She could feel the huge skin-like balls brushing against her clitoris between the wide-spread thighs. A strange masochistic joy rippled through her. Even the pain was weirdly pleasurable and she waved her buttocks back against it as much as the restricting belts holding her down to the stand would allow. The sight she made in the mirror incited her more. This was total subjugation-- being bound helplessly on her knees this way, her arms straight out in the air, breasts jiggling crazily underneath from the weird ministrations of the suction Cups. She could see from the reflections in the mirror behind, the giant rod impaling her. God, it was huge! It appeared as though her buttocks were stretched beyond all human endurance. And that monstrous instrument he had waved before her face was now sunk all the way between them. She could even see the tiny pink ridges of her moist pussy clasped tightly around the edges of it. God what a hole it made in her. The lewd picture of her humiliation made her squirm back at it again to punish herself more. ""Is it good?"" Max panted, now stroking the white globes of her quivering buttocks with one hand, sweat rolling Tom his face in profusion. ""Do you like it?"" He throbbed the instrument again. ""Oooohh! Yes, do that again! Oooohh, it's good, good!""\n""Better than your husbands he drooled, slowing the throbbing of the impaling cock to hear her final admission of depraved submission. Ann suddenly moaned at the reminder of Dave, a battle raged within her. She just couldn't say it, it was all she had left. ""Do you want me to stop,"" he taunted lewdly. ""Oh, no,"" she panicked at the thought, ""not yet, not yet.""\n""Then say it! Say, you are better than Dave, my darling,"" he throbbed the cock again. ""Oooohhh, yes, yessss!"" she hissed between closed teeth. ""You're better, you're better than Dave, my darling."" Max grinned an obscene grin of victory. He had her now. She wanted it with all her being and now by God he was going to give it to her. He flicked several switches on the box and the couch started an up and down motion, sending her white quivering buttocks high up in air and then down again as a jockey riding a thorough-bred horse. The arm connected to the motor began a back-and-forth motion in time to the couch, the thick mechanical cock fucking in and out of her round-stretched cunt in thrusts that traveled its full eight inches of length. A moist, sucking sound of intercourse sounded through the alcove and the slap of the swinging balls against her soft belly joined it melodiously. Max licked his lips hungrily as he watched the reddish skin of the tight, little vagina draw back with the prick, clutching as it as if it didn't want it to come out and then disappearing inside again with each forward lunge. Ann groaned out her submission to the lewd sensations racing through her mechanically-ravished body. Her toes curled tightly against the soles of her stocking feet as she was bucked up and down, sucked and fucked like a helpless slave by the great, driving machine. Max, the control box still in his hands, was kneeling down over her now coursing his palms over the sensitive skin of her sweating body. He pressed the buttocks farther apart, spreading them obscenely and teasing at the red, puckered little hole of her anus with his fat thick middle finger. Suddenly, he thrust it forward into her rectum just as the rubber cock rammed deep into her belly, impaling her like an insect. ""Ooooohhhhh,"" she grunted as he moved it around deep in her anus, expanding the tiny, tight hole in time to the fucking of the cock into her cunt below. Oh God, how he was debasing her! Treating her like a common whore he had bought for the night. The strange masochistic pleasure rippled through her again. She wanted to be destroyed by it, she wanted to be fucked until she could never walk again. The lewd subjugation of her helpless, kneeling form was driving her wild with lust-incited sensation. ""Oooohhh, fuck me, fuck me good,"" she chanted through contorted lips, sweat dripping from her straining face, the rhythm of the machine and the skewering of her asshole and cunt egging her on. The finger popped from her anus as suddenly as it had slithered in. A great gush of cool air pushing over the plundered hole. Max was kneeling suddenly in front of her, holding her cheeks between his hands, his short, fat cock standing up in erection under the heavy roll of fat hanging from his hair covered belly. ""Suck it,"" he hissed through her torment. She resisted for a moment, sickened by the sudden sight of the short fleshy instrument. It couldn't be over four inches long, no wonder he relied on the machine. Her strange random thoughts were cut short as he rammed the thick rod of flesh in, crushing through her soft moist lips into the wet saliva of her mouth. She could feel the spongy bluntness of the head sliding the length of her tongue, lifting momentarily her concentration on the huge member ramming into her from behind. Gloating above her tightly-strapped head, he began to undulate his pelvis, sliding the short fat prick in and out of her mouth, never quite withdrawing, leaving the hot, swollen head a half an inch inside the warm, wet cavern of her mouth. Ann closed her eyes tightly to block out the horrible sight of the graying pubic hairs growing at the thick base of the cock which rammed mercilessly into her contorted face. Moisture filled her mouth, puffing her cheeks wide as he shoved forward, burying the rod deep in her throat, keeping pace with the cock fucking ceaselessly into her wide-spread buttocks behind. Max looked down with lewd delight at the sweat-glistening body of the helpless, strapped girl, skewered between his cock in her mouth and the mechanical cudgel behind. He timed his thrusts at her contorted face to match those of the machine, ramming forward as it did, levering up on his toes thrusting with all his strength, trying to meet the head of the other deep in her belly. He held her head tighter as she coughed and sputtered below as the tip rhythmically brushed her tonsils on the in-stroke, watching her tender lips clasping tighter and tighter around it as her mouth became accustomed to the fleshy intrusion. Ann suddenly felt the rising tide beginning deep in her quivering belly. The very hopelessness of her position and the debasing ravishment of her body brought tiny strange ripples of fire dancing through her tattered nerves. She licked and sucked at the fleshy hardened rod imbedded in her mouth like a demon, her glands slimy from the mixture of his lubricating fluid and her own saliva. She sucked for it to end as she felt her own insides erupting in great white flashes of fire tunneling through her veins in a ever ending stream of building pleasure. It suddenly burst and she groaned around the thrusting cock in her mouth as her orgasm flooded in great sensual waves of cum around the jack-hammering cock in her cunt, seeping in warm rivulets out of the vaginal lips clasped tightly around its base and down the insides of her quivering thighs. It was indescribable and the whole of her crotch felt wet and used beyond belief. Tears of unconscious joy rolled from her eyes. At the same time she felt his loins crush into her face, the fleshy roll of his stomach pressing tight against her forehead. His hands gripped her behind the head pulling it forward as though he were trying to meet the cock thrusting deep in her belly. He groaned a soul-searing groan and flooded her mouth with his hot, thick cum which spurted thickly down her throat in great waves. She gulped automatically, swallowing the sweet, pungent liquid hungrily to satiate the abandoned feeling of self debasement that flooded over her helplessness. There was nothing else in the world except the heated throb of her wet passage behind and the spewing cock in her mouth. She wallowed obscenely in the pleasure of subjugation to the fat little man jerking into her face. When it was over and he had flicked the machine off with the box in his hand a seeming eternity later, she still moaned and cooed, nibbling gently at the sticky, deflated cock in her mouth. He stroked her hair above, cooing, and pressed the button that slowly withdrew the giant cock from her forever-stretched cunt. It slipped out with a gentle sucking noise as a great cool rush of air filled it where the instrument had worked it to white hot orgasm a moment before. He stepped back, withdrawing the cock in her mouth with a slight plop, a thin string of semen following it away. Ann lay panting in utter exhaustion. Her tortured body could not move as she watched him stagger back and collapse in the chair next to her still tightly strapped body. Her eyes fluttered closed and exhausted sighs of satiation escaped through her sperm covered lips. The shame of her surrender to has depraved rape seeped slowly back into her tortured mind.\n\nChapter 15\n\n""My dear girl, you've been wasting your talents working as a secretary,"" Max chuckled a little later as he unstrapped her still shaking body from the machine. ""We should channel them into something that more befits your temperament."" Ann stumbled to the bed collapsing on it, arms and legs spread obscenely wide. She couldn't bear to move to even try and cover herself after the experience on that dreadful machine. The shame and humiliation of what had just been done to her was too much for the tormented girl. Not only had her body betrayed her shamelessly to this beast, but had also betrayed her deep love for Dave. She had turned into an animal herself and all thoughts of decency had deserted her in her wild quest for her own selfish sensual satisfaction. She clenched her fists so tightly together her knuckles hurt when she thought of the depths of degradation to which he had brought her. The words he had made her use, and worse, that he had made her want to use. There was nothing she wouldn't do at this moment if she could just erase these last few horrid minutes from time forever and replace them with anything--anything but what had occurred. ""Here, my dear, I think you need this,"" Max interrupted her thoughts and handed her a drink and lighted cigarette. ""But don't drink it too quickly, we don't want you to get too insensitive, do we?"" Ann lifted herself exhaustedly to one elbow and accepted the drink. She turned the glass up and almost drained it with one gulp to erase the dry thick taste of Max's semen in her mouth. He sat on the edge of the bed next to her drinking his soda and ice that he had fixed for himself and ran his hand languidly over Ann's full rounded hip that rose in profile as she lay on her side. She made no move to stop him or pull away from his possessive caress. She no longer cared--nothing mattered anymore. She had descended as far into the cesspool of depravity as one could go in her attempt to regain the pictures upon which her husband's future happiness rested--anything else that happened after this could not be worse so she resigned herself to suffer his humiliations, whatever they might be for the period they had agreed upon. ""You liked that, didn't you, my dove?"" Max said, a triumphant gleam in his eyes. Ann's mind suddenly rebelled again at his possessive familiarity and she had to strike back at him. She sat up abruptly on the bed. ""Mr. Schroeder,"" she said, glaring at him coldly. ""Please don't call me ""my dear."" I've agreed to your terms because you've forced me into it and I've no other choice but I won't give you my soul, Mr. Schroeder, and you can't make me, no matter what you do.""\n""Are you so certain, my dear Ann?"" Max smiled, his small beady eyes staring straight back into hers. ""Yes, I'm certain,"" Ann spat at him, she wanted more than anything in the world to hurt this vile, little man because of the indescribable humiliations he had just heaped upon her helpless bound form. ""Look at you, do you think anyone could even lie next to you, you fat slimy thing, unless you forced them to do it the way you did me, You're revolting and disgusting!"" Almost before the last words were out of her mouth, Ann was sorry. In her sudden desire to fight back and avenge her own weak surrender, she had forgotten the reason she was here. She almost reached for him to apologize and to say she didn't really mean those things but his hard cool stare cut her short. ""All right, Mrs. Morrow, if that's the way you want it, then that's the way it shall be."" Max rose from the bed and walked over to the clock, patting its face. He turned and looked at her crumpled form on the bed. ""Remember the rules, it doesn't start again until I'm pleased. And believe me, Mrs. Morrow, I can be very difficult to please once I have become angry."" He pulled his robe together, tying it with the terry-cloth belt and walked toward the door. ""I'll be back tomorrow when you've had time to think,"" he said, his small cruel eyes penetrating her. ""I hope you'll be in a more receptive mood."" With that, the opened the door and left, bolting it behind him. Ann's eyes flooded with tears. She collapsed on the bed moaning to herself. ""What have I done? Oh God, what have I done now?"" Her clenched fists pounded the bed beside her in frustration. She had never felt so alone and helpless in her entire life. She sobbed herself into a deep but troubled sleep, her mind dwelling on the envelope above, and wondering how much she would have to go through to start its slow, tortuous descent again. Her vagina felt stretched and used as it never had before and her last conscious thought was of the huge mechanical cock, drubbing ceaselessly in and out of her belly from behind while Max had emptied his evil sperm mercilessly into her mouth in front.\n\n* * *\n\nShe awoke with a start. Sidney was standing over her with a large glass of orange juice. ""Mr. Schroeder said to give you this to keep up your strength, Madam,"" he said, maintaining his icy reserve. Ann crimsoned when she realized that she was still nude. She vainly attempted to cover herself with her hands but there were just too many critical exposed areas to allow it. ""May I have some clothing, please,"" she asked in an almost whisper, attempting to maintain as much dignity as possible. ""No madam, Mr. Schroeder instructs that you are to have no clothing or food until he instructs.""\n""But-but I can't just stay here like this. I must at least have something to cover myself.""\n""No one will enter, madam, except me, and I'm just not interested. There is a bathroom with all the things you need."" Sidney pointed to a door next to the dressing room Max had shown her last night. ""Please don't feel any animosity toward me, Mrs. Morrow, I am only an employee and follow Mr. Schroeder's orders."" He left the room, again bolting the door and left Ann still sitting in the center of the bed, her arms ineffectually thrown around her exposed breasts and thighs. As soon as he was out the door, Ann tried the dressing room door. She remembered it had clothing in it. It was locked. She went into the bathroom and found on a dressing table, all the things a woman needs for her toilet. There were several packs of cigarettes and a small silver tray of the thin brown hashish cigarettes. She looked at them in curiosity. She had not really had the chance to study them in Tijuana, the room had been dark, but had wondered what they really looked like. Such a small thing, she mused, and yet so powerful to dissolve one's will. She thought at first, of flushing the evil little things down the john, but decided against it, thinking it might drive Max to further anger. She knew now that if she was to ever get out of here she must not allow that to happen again. She left the cigarettes where they were and brushed her teeth, showered, and combed her hair. At least she could maintain the dignity of bodily cleanliness, if nothing else. This was important to her and snide her feel better in spite of her hopeless situation. When she had finished her toilet, she returned to the large room and began to cautiously explore it. Last night she had been so upset emotionally and so filled with Martinis that she didn't really remember it clearly. She did remember the mural and all its details. How could she forget, she thought, the way Max had described it and the language he had used in doing so? The racks holding the long poles and whips were locked. Undoubtedly, to prevent her from fishing for the envelope with them. Not that it mattered, the door was locked and she had no clothes. What would she do if she was able to get them down anyway? In one corner was a large bookcase that attracted her attention. It must have held at least two hundred books. The titles were strange and were not familiar to Ann. They were all bound in beautiful red leather covers with the titles in gold. No authors were listed. She pulled one out at random with the title, ""History of Female Self-gratification-- Illustrated."" She took the glass of orange juice Sidney had left, and a package of cigarette and curled up in one of the large, soft chairs that circled the bed with the book. She was ravenously hungry in spite of her anxiety and the orange juice helped to quell it a bit. She lit a cigarette and began thumbing through the voluminous pages. It was the strangest book she had ever read and at first revolted her with its pointed language but as it progressed she became more fascinated with the subject. It explained in lurid detail the methods women used in bringing about sexual gratification without the aid of a man. Detailed photographs were interspersed between the pages of description. One such photograph showed a strange contraption upon which the woman could lie on her back and by turning a bicycle pedal above her could adjust the rate of speed of a mechanical lover below. Various sized instruments could be attached to the pistol-like device. There was another of a plain rubber instrument whose shape caused her to flush in embarrassment even though she was alone. It was obviously for hand use only. Along with the photographs were detailed histories of each. It described their uses, the pleasures they could bring, and even in some cases detailed drawings of how they might be constructed. Ann went through several other books, all of which were illustrated and explained graphically the actions taking place in these illustrations. One had described and pictured all the positions of love with combinations of from two to five or six people involved. It was similar in detail to the mural but illustrated photographically. She was certain the artists had used some of these photos for their models when they had done the painting. They were similar in subject. Even some of the faces looked the sane... Ann began to get restless, she had gone through both packs of cigarettes now and wondered how long she had been sitting there. It must have been quite a few hours though but she had no way of telling. There were no clocks, except the one marked off in twenty-four hours--and it was stopped after running only one hour and forty-three minutes though her ordeal had seemed it had lasted for days. There were no windows in the room so she didn't have the slightest idea whether it was light or dark outside. She was completely isolated from the world and this madman could keep her here as long as he wanted to as she had told no one where she was going. Suddenly, she could hear the door opening. She tried to hide the book she was reading but it was too late. Max was in the room before she could get up out of the chair. Instead, she pressed it over her breasts to hide as much of herself as she could. This still left the rest of her exposed but there was nothing she could do about it. ""Well, my dear, I see you've found my little collection of erotic literature. Does it appeal to you now that you've tasted some of its secrets?"" Ann held herself back from cursing him as she felt like doing; she knew it would be a mistake and she wanted with all her heart to get the clock running again and leave this evil place with the incriminating photographs dangling over the bed, safely in her possession. ""Yes--I've I've enjoyed them,"" she lied in her anxiety to please him. ""I hope you've repented after your disgraceful outburst last night. I trust the time you've had to reconsider your position has enlightened your sense of logic.""\n""I-I'll do anything,"" Ann said, lowering her head in utter defeat. She had thought a great deal about it and there was no other way out but do his complete bidding. ""Good then, shall we have something to eat?""\n""Oh, yes, please,"" the gnawing hunger in her sty mach was almost more than sloe could bear. She hadn't eaten a thing the day she came here because of her dread of the meeting. This would make almost two days since she had touched a thing but the orange juice. Max rang for Sidney and he wheeled in a large table of delicious delicacies that caused Ann's mouth to water as she thought of tasting it. ""Just leave one chair, Sidney, Mrs. Morrow will be eating on the floor,"" Max said slyly with a wink to the butler. ""What-what-do you mean?"" Ann stammered. ""Just what I said, my dear,"" as he sat down at the lone chair. ""This is part of the game. Sit here beside me on your knees and I'll feed you. No hands,"" he chuckled, ""if you do, no more food.""\n""Aren't-aren't you going to start the clock now?"" Ann looked at him pleadingly. ""No, my dove, this is practice to see if you've really repented the way you say you have. Now crawl over here like a good little girl."" Ann slumped to the floor from the chair and began the seemingly endless crawl to the table. It was the most monstrous humiliation she had been subjected to yet. To have to sit on her haunches and beg for her food from this vile creature was worse even than physical abuse. Nevertheless, her hunger overcame her fierce pride and she made her way to him slowly. She could see his beady eyes playing with sadistic glee on her large breasts as they danced beneath her. He cut into the pheasant and crammed his own mouth full with bite after bite. After what seemed an eternity to her, he took a small scrap in his greasy little fingers and threw it over on the floor some distance away. In her scramble for it, she could hear his lewd clucking in the background as he watched her exposed buttocks swishing tantalizing back and forth in the air as she greedily lowered her face to the floor and quickly gulped the morsel down He continued this torment throughout the meal, making certain each time he threw a scrap that he had a good view of her both crawling after the bits of food and then crawling back beside him before he would throw another. ""I'm giving you practice, my dear, for a friend who's coming shortly. He likes his women crawling on the floor. As punishment for your uncalled-for outburst last night, I'm going to let him amuse himself with you for a few hours."" Despite her still unsatisfied hunger, Ann leaped to her feet beside him. ""You-you mean another man?"" she blurted in horror. ""Of course, my love, I told you I would have to discipline you. Besides, I'm certain you want the clock to start again. Look, you haven't even begun to earn your little keepsakes back."" He pointed to the envelope which had hardly begun its long descent down to where Ann could reach them. ""But I'm just supposed to please you,"" the stunned girl whimpered. ""You promised, you promised if I just pleased you.""\n""Ah, my dear, but it does please me. You see, I'll be watching it all both for my own enjoyment, and also to make certain my friend is happy.""\n""You mean you're going to be in the room too?"" Revulsion mushroomed inside her unbelieving mind. ""No, of course not. Nothing so crude. I'll be behind there with some other friends."" He pointed triumphantly to the mirrored wall. It was with a sudden shocking realization that Ann remembered the two-way mirror in Tijuana. He had them too! ""Oh no,"" she moaned sinking limply to her knees beside him. ""Please don't nuke me do that, I just can't, knowing other people are watching. I just can't."" She sobbed hysterically. ""Ann my dear, you did a beautiful job in Tijuana, there were at least ten people in the room when you performed so well.""\n""But I was drugged, that wasn't me, I didn't know what I was doing,"" she defended, tears streaming down both cheeks. ""I've left you some help in the dressing room. I'm certain you've seen them.""\n""No,"" she protested, ""I won't ever smoke one of those horrible things again.""\n""That's up to you, my dear, I thought you just might appreciate the help until you get over these silly inhibitions you've been brought up with. I must go now and I want you to be ready in one hour. I can control the clock from the other room and when I feel you are earning it, I will start it. If you let me down then our little game is over for good and you can go home--without the pictures, of course--they will go in the mail,"" he added with an evil grin. He left Ann crumpled on the floor in a sobbing heap and went out the door. Shortly afterwards, Sidney came in, he stood over her shaking form for a moment and then gently lifted her to her feet by one arm. ""Mr. Schroeder has asked me to prepare you,"" he said, a little more warmth in his voice than usual. ""Oh, Sidney, I can't do it,"" she moaned as he led her into the small room with the dressing table. ""I don't think you have a choice, Madam,"" he answered as he sat her at the dressing table and began combing her long blonde hair out into its full length beauty again. He worked with her for about a half an hour, even applying her make-up for her, until she was presentable again and the marks of her crying had disappeared. ""Mr. Jason, the man who is coming enjoys this perfume, madam,"" he said as he dabbed it lightly over the critical places on Ann's body. She noticed that his touch was almost womanly and her nudeness didn't seem to affect him as it did most men. He maintained a aloofness that could only lead Ann to suspect that he had other tendencies than a desire for women. ""What--what shall I do, Sidney?"" she asked, her own mind empty from the constant humiliations she had been subjected to. ""I would suggest that madam goes along with the desires of the gentleman, I would not risk displeasing Mr. Schroeder again if I were she.""\n""But I just can't, knowing other people will be watching. Does Mr. Jason know it too?""\n""Certainly, Madam, Mr. Schroeder has brought him in to teach you a lesson. He uses him often to punish those who have been uncooperative. Mr. Jason is not a kind man. I would suggest that one of these might help,"" he said pointing at the tray of hashish. ""The gentlemen is, to be quite frank, a brutal pig and madam may need the consolation."" With this intelligence Sidney completed her toilet and left her alone, reminding her that Jason would arrive within fifteen minutes.\n\nChapter 16\n\nAnn sat before the table for a long moment looking at the thin brown cigarettes and pondering Sidney's words. ""The gentleman is a brutal pig ... you may need the consolation,"" kept spinning through her confused mind until she reached slowly forward and picked up one from the small silver tray. She knew better than to stop and think about it--she would never be able to go through with it--she would suddenly give way to revulsion as she had done with Max last night and her last chance of getting that envelope would be gone forever and with that all her chances for a decent life again with Dave. She lit one and took a deep, deep drag, feeling again the familiar sweet pungent taste, the biting in her throat, and the deep burning within her lungs. She held it long until the burning sensation gradually changed to one of soothing calm, slowly relaxing her tense, frayed nerves. She still sat before the mirror as she smoked, and with each pull from the thin, burning tube, she could see her own vision becoming more clear. Sidney had done her hair well and she studied the long soft strands that he had combed out to fall so loosely to her shoulders. It was fascinating to study it in detail she had never seen it quite so clearly before. She had never really seen anything so clearly before except the last time in Tijuana. She could sense ecstatically the smoke going deeply into her when she inhaled. Her chest expanded to proportions she had never thought possible. She placed the cigarette in the ash tray and cupped her hands under her breasts. Pushing them up so she could see them closer, rolling the nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, tweaking them into hardness in spite of a slight soreness from Max's attack. They were beautiful, more beautiful than she had really noticed before and her gradual massaging was causing them to rise into creamy white firmness that would not have looked out-of-place on a marble goddess. The nipples quivered before the attack of her rapidly teasing forefingers and protruded high and proud from the quivering orbs held into the air by her palms She drew further from the tantalizing weed, holding it long--long-- until it felt as though her lungs would burst from the delicious pressure being exerted upon them--glass on the table--a hairpin--she could feel within herself anything she concentrated upon--the evil weed again took its toll upon the logic of her mind.\n\n* * *\n\nEven the soothing effect of the two hashish cigarettes she smoked didn't prepare Ann for the shock she received a few minutes later when Mr. Jason entered the room. She had thought she was prepared for the worst. She curled up in one of the chairs to wait resigning herself, with the aid of the drug, to another round of humiliation and anguish. She had watched the envelope dangling above--still an eternity away. She had heard the key in the door and felt the fear rising in her throat as it slowly began opening. There were two of them. One, Mr. Jason himself, looked like a weasel, his eyes close-set, feral. Mr. Jason was a small man with the sharp, evil look of a Chicago gangster. There was a certain coldness in his eyes as though he didn't have a human emotion in his small, wiry body. His companion looked like the typical bodyguard and was one of the hugest men she had ever seen. He must have been six and a half feet tall and weighed at least two-hundred and eighty pounds. It was all muscle too. ""Well, what have we here, my boy?"" Mr. Jason whistled at his companion, as his eyes roamed lustfully over the naked curves of Ann's young, full body. ""Old Max can really pick 'em. This'll be the easiest job he's ever given us.""\n""Yeh, boss, he really can,"" the huge man answered in a thick eastern accent. ""She looks like a tender one.""\n""She looks like just my style, Shorty,"" the small man said to the big one. ""I don't know if there'll be anything left for you when I get through.""\n""Aw Boss, save a little. I can't pass this up.""\n""We'll see, boy, we'll see. Let's find out what she's made of first. Get me that long black flicker from the wall."" As the horrified girl watched, the big man went to the rack and unlocked it, taking a long black whip back to the other without saying a word to her. Jason made several trial cracks with it and then advanced on her. ""See this, dolly,"" he spat at her in his thick eastern accent. ""I hope I don't have to use it too much. Max said you might be a little hesitant to play my kinda games."" Ann quivered in the chair, too frightened to move in spite of the inhibition-killing effect of the hashish. She knew she had to act the parts they desired or Max, behind the mirror, would never start the clock and she just had to get it going again and end this horrible ordeal before she lost her mind. ""Get on the floor and crawl for awhile, sweety,"" he said, beaming a sly look at his eagerly smiling companion. ""I wanna see it all shake."" Ann quickly slumped to the floor by the chair on all fours and began moving in the humiliating position across the softness of the rung, afraid of the long black whip held menacingly in his hand. ""Faster, faster, you little bitch, Max said we was to teach you a little respect and we can't disappoint him, now can we?"" he snarled at her and suddenly flicked the whip cracking across the room to catch her with just the tip on her left buttock. Ann groaned piteously from the stinging pain and jumped to follow his commands more quickly now. She was sobbing under the utter degradation she was being subjected to, and worse, the humiliation of knowing there were others watching her every move from behind the huge mirror. Julia was probably there too, smirking with self-satisfaction in the knowledge that she had led her into this. God only knew how many others watched this subjugation to these two inhuman monsters Max had brought to humiliate her. She was moving as an automaton now, following the harsh commands as quickly as she could to avoid the singing lash that would snake through the air when she was just a little slow in carrying them out. Her buttocks were raw from the welts that had been inflicted upon them and with each further move she could feel the unbearable pain grow greater. ""Hew, Shorty,"" Jason suddenly said after he had driven her around the room several times on her knees. ""Sit down on the chair over there, I'm gonna let you stretch those little lips for me. They don't look big enough to take a real cock."" Shorty snorted eagerly, and taking off his coat, reclined back in one of the ermine covered easy chairs by the bed. ""Now come on, baby. Give Big Daddy there some of those sweet little lips."" He grinned eagerly, motioning for Ann to crawl to him. She hesitated for just a second and the cruel lash sung through the air landing on her back with a harsh whacking sound. She jumped and almost leaped toward him on her hands and knees. He straightened his legs and spread them apart so she could crawl between, sliding down in the chair at the same time so that just his buttocks were resting on the forward edge. As Ann crawled between them he tangled his hands in her long blonde hair and pulled it down, grinding his crotch up at the same time against her face so that she could feel the hardness of his already- erect penis beneath the rough material of his pants. She closed her eyes in bitter submission, determined through her drugged haze that she would go through with it without a fight. ""Pull it out for me, chick,"" he hissed through leering lips, twisting her hair in his hands until Ann thought he would rip it from her head by the roots. She reached forward hurriedly to do his bidding, anxious to escape the lash in the hands of Jason. She knew he was just waiting for the slightest excuse to punish her and she moved desperately to please them, fumbling with the zipper on his pants to release the giant throbbing cock underneath. ""Hurry it up, hurry it up,"" Jason shouted cruelly from behind her when she had difficulty in unzipping his fly. ""Shorty's gonna cum in his pants before you even get there."" Finally, after she fumbled for another moment, the huge fleshy instrument burst into the air through the unzipped fly. Shorty grabbed her hand and wrapped it around the thick cudgel skinning it back so that the giant red-fleshed head popped out from the thick foreskin a scant few inches from her bulging eyes. Then, Shorty's hands were at her lips, opening her mouth, and the soft spongy flesh of his cock rubbed lightly against her teeth. She could see down the full length of the rigid member. It must have been as large as the one on the machine, a full eight inches long. She hesitated a moment, sickened by the thought of her mouth being used again as a receptacle of lust by a total stranger and of the lewd sperm he was going to pump down her unwilling throat but again the whip lashed through the air causing her to gasp for breath in pain. As her lips parted to suck in the cool air expelled by the sudden shock of pain in her quivering buttocks the thick pole of flesh rammed forward into the moist saliva of her mouth. She could feel the gland of the giant head sliding wetly up the full length of her tongue inside, the tiny droplets of lubricating fluid seeping from it filling the warm cavern between her cheeks with its pungent salty taste. The hips on the chair began a slow undulation, the thick cock sliding in and out of her mouth with a wet sucking sound guided by his large meaty hands gripped tightly in her hair. Jason moved close to them to watch the puffing of her cheeks as Shorty pushed up between her clasping lips. His grin widened with each grunt the big man made ramming into her helplessly trapped face. He dropped the whip on the floor by her kneeling body and ran his small rough hands over the smooth ivory flesh, allowing them to rove beneath to her full round breasts that pointed to the floor, tweaking and twisting the small buds of her nipples into hardness; then, running them back up the sides of her body over the hour-glass curves of her waist and hips. His fingers kneaded her flesh hungrily as he watched his companion's thick sword of flesh sawing into Ann's wide-stretched lips. It was an exciting picture, the kneeling girl's helpless face being held tight between the two huge hands, and a giant penis forcing its way in and out between her red, straining lips as she groaned in submission between his legs below. Ann could feel the fingers crawling over her naked body as her head rose up and down on the thick shaft protruding before her. She could see small tufts of dark pubic hair curling out around the base where it left the open fly. Her mind wandered in drugged semi-conscious thought-- nothing mattered anymore except to get this horrible ordeal over with and to get it over with she had to please her cruel tormentors and the spectators with Max behind the two-way mirror. She had to--she could never rest again until the packet of pictures still dangling high over the bed were safely in her hands and she had destroyed forever the lewd secret of her adultery. She began sucking to please, running her tongue wetly around and around the slimy lubricated head and flicking the tip teasingly into the tiny open slit of the moist gland until she could feel it throbbing as though it had a life of its own and would erupt at any moment into a great gushing fountain of sperm that would Now into her mouth and throat in a never ending stream of memory. A memory she could never forget as long as she lived--it would stay with her forever and forever blotting out her chances for happiness until she died and her body had rotted in the grave- -but she would not let it destroy Dave; he would never know the horrors she had gone through because of that one night of weakness and rape. She would protect him from it with all she had end all she had left now was her body. A body at the mercy of Max and whomever he chose to enjoy its secret pleasure, she thought to herself in her hashish haze."
633,Blackmailed into Slavery,['Mdom-F'],"At the time, Dee was thirty-two, married, the mother of two. She was about 5'4"", vivacious and pretty, with a compact build, sandy brown hair worn rather short, and brown eyes. I knew a little about her background and I knew her to be a somewhat prim and proper woman, a devoted wife and mother. But I sensed a streak of sensuality that she hadn's supressed completely. And a hint of submissiveness. Or was that wishful thinking? Time would tell.\n\nOver the next couple of months I made a concerted effort to seduce Dee. To no avail, nothing worked. She was steadfast and loyal, although flattered by my efforts. I was about to give up when a misdirected fax message delivered her into my hands. Not overnight, I had to do some further investigation and obtain some addition documents but, within another month I was ready and she was mine for the taking. The fax by itself was harmless, but it had triggered a memory and further digging had uncovered an ongoing scam that had cost the company a lot of money. Each incident was small and slipped through the cracks, but over the years it added up to a hefty sum. A nice addition to one's income.\n\nI called Dee one Friday morning in early July and asked her if she could come to my office that afternoon at four to discuss a new opportunity. She was hesitant because she normally leaves work by 3:30. I told her I understood. ""Oh, by the way, have you ever heard of a company called Precision Products?"" I heard a gasp followed by a short silence. Then Dee told me she'd meet me at 4:00 p.m.\n\nI was ready and waiting when she arrived. She sat in the chair by my desk and crossed her legs, showing her dimpled knees and a generous length of smooth, firm thigh. I handed her a copy of the original fax and asked her to read it. I sat back and watched, enjoying my view of her legs, aware that I would soon see much more of her. She read the fax and set it down on my desk. ""So, what's this about? I don't see any mention of Precision Products, whoever they are.""\n\nI had to admire her. ""Nice try, a very nice try. But I've got you. Show me your tits. Now!""\n\nShe jumped to her feet and headed for my door, sputtering that she was going to report me to personnel. ""Ok, tell them about Janice Markham and Pioneer Cleaning too."" She stopped dead in her tracks and turned around. I waved a folder and set it down on top of the fax. ""It's all in here. The whole story. All five years of it."" \n\nHer shoulders slumped and she started to walk back to my desk. ""Stop, go back and lock my door. I don't want to be disturbed. And call your husband, tell him you'll be working late. Until about 9:00, maybe later. That should give us plenty of time."" She sat down and made the call. When she put the phone down she gave me a bleak look and asked what was next. ""I don't want you to go to jail and I don't want you fired. Sign the top paper in that folder and hand it to me. Then you will stop the scam. And for the next year you will be my loyal, willing sex slave. At the end of the year I'll give you the originals of the papers in that folder and you'll be free. Otherwise you can delight the bull dykes up at state prison for the next 7-10 years. Your choice.""\n\nShe stared at me in silence for a moment. Then she opened the folder, read the top page, and hastily scrawled her signature across it. It was a simple confession of her crime and an agreement to accept a year of slavery as punishment. Incriminating for both of us, binding us together for a year. I signed it and made her a copy, placing the original in my office safe. Then I sat down and gave her a long look that caused her to blush. ""I believe I asked you to show me your tits, didn't I?""\n\nShe hesitated, then nodded. ""Yes,"" she whispered.\n\nI leaned over and slapped her across the face. ""Yes what? Be respectful. And now I want to see more of you. Stand up and remove your blouse and skirt.""\n\nShe rubbed her cheek and blinked. ""Yes sir."" She stood up and slowly unbuttoned her blouse, slipping it off finally and laying it across the back of the chair she'd been sitting in. Then she unsnapped her skirt and eased it off, laying it carefully atop the blouse. When she straighted up I caught my breath. She was wearing a plain cotton bra and matching panties. But instead of pantyhose she was wearing white thigh highs. She was nicely tanned. Her hips were a trifle wide, but otherwise her body was perfect. She obviously worked hard to stay in shape. Her stomach was flat and her navel deep and perfectly round. \n\nI gestured and she turned to give me a view of her back. Nice broad shoulders to balance her hips. A firm, full ass. And her thighs looked as good from the back as they had from the front. I told her to remain facing away while she removed her bra. Her hands came up and unhooked it and it joined the growing pile of clothes on the chair. Then I had her turn around slowly, revealing full, firm tits with hard, pointy brown nipples. Just the slightest trace of sag, enough to make her tits more erotic than if they'd been perfect. She was a real woman, not a plastic goddess from the magazines. Her panties came next. I was mildly suprised to see that her pubic bush was wild and untrimmed. That didn't go with the tanlines that showed on her body. I asked her about it and she blushed again. ""Sir, my husband likes to see pussy hair when I wear a bikini. The children are too young to notice.""\n\nI smiled. ""Do you show pussy hair on public beaches?""\n\nShe hesitated before nodding and whispering, ""Yes sir.""\n\n""How do you feel about that?""\n\nShe glanced toward the window before answering. ""It makes me feel like a slut. And it excites me.....sir.""\n\nI told her to keep her stockings and shoes - medium heeled black pumps - on and turn around. When she was standing with her back to me I told her to spread her legs a comfortable distance apart and then bend forward from the waist until her torso was parallel with the floor. When she had done so, I told her to reach back and spread herself so that I could get a look at her asshole. She obediently reached back and spread her buttocks. Her anus was a tighly pucker little ring, dusking pink shading to beige/brown. \n\n""Have you been fucked in the ass?""\n\nShe shook her head but I caught the tiniest hesitation. She was lying. I let it ride for the moment. I had her turn back toward me and squat with her feet together and her knees spread. I showed her how to place her hands on her thighs and told her that that was postion #1. ""Remember it. When I snap my fingers and say 'one' this is the position you will assume.""\n\nShe nodded. ""Yes sir, I'll remember.""\n\nI had a sudden thought. I leaned and slipped my hand between her legs. She was sopping. I held my wet finger in front of her mouth and she licked it clean without being prompted. ""You like the humiliation, don't you?""\n\nAnother nod. ""Yes sir, I do. Very much.""\n\n""Good. You'll get plenty of it over the course of the next year."" I stood up then and unzipped my pants. My cock was hard and I stepped close and told her to suck me. She took me in her mouth and gave me a wonderful blow job. Just as I was about to cum, I pulled out and shot my load over her face, tits, and belly. She took it with her eyes wide open. I let her squat there while my cum dried on her body. Then I told her to put her blouse and skirt on and we'd go somewhere more private. ""Where I can hear you cry when I spank you.""\n\nShe dressed without a word and tucked her underwear into her purse. It was after 5:00 by then and we didn't see anyone except a female security guard as we walked across the lobby to the exit. I pointed out my car and told her to follow me to my place. I told her to park in my garage as I had an extra space. When we got to my house I opened one garage door and she pulled inside. I parked on the driveway in front of the middle of the three doors. She removed her skirt and blouse and left them in her car as I had instructed. She got out of her car and walked forward until she was standing in the doorway. She didn't seem to mind that she was visible to anyone passing by. Not easily visible because my driveway is 150 feet long, but visible just the same.\n\nI stopped and admired the way she looked standing there in stocking and shoes, dried cum on her face and body. My house is located in a wealthy suburb. The houses are large and set on large, fairly private lots. My property is extensively and expensively landscaped. I've done a lot of the work myself and I'm proud of it. I had Dee remove her heels and then I took her on a tour of the grounds. Before we left the garage, I put leather cuffs on her wrists and cuffed them behind her back. Then I put a leather collar around her neck. I snapped a leash on the collar and led her out. She was blushing but she didn't protest. Not a peep.\n\nBut I had made a call from my car phone and, as planned, my neighbor, Sara, was out and about. Dee hung back as soon as we walked around to the side of the house and saw Sara coming toward us. Sara is a tall, thirtyish redhead, never married and wealthy in her own right. We met a few days after she bought the house next door to mine. Later, after she was settled, we had dinner and discovered a mutual interest in D/s. Sara is domme and a lesbian, so our interests coincide more than if she was hetero. She's also a stunning beauty - long red hair, jade green eyes, a slim supple body with small firm tits and long beautiful legs. She was barefoot, wearing shorts and a little cropped top. Sara and I fuck occasionally, but the basis of our friendship is our interest in D/s and our willingness to share our slaves. Her current slave, Joanna, is a college senior. She's just 21, a long, limber California blonde. I knew that Joanna was due back from a quick visit home and was looking forward to putting her with Dee.\n\nBut the first priority was to teach Dee some manners. I jerked the leash and pulled her forward, forcing her to her knees in front of Sara. I'd given Sara a quick rundown over the phone and she knew enough to proceed. She took Dee's leash and wrapped it around her left hand. She had a wide, thick leather strap in her right hand. And Dee felt it across her firm buttocks a moment later. I was ready. When Dee's mouth opened I stuffed a ball gag in, cutting off her scream. Then, after it was secure, Sara gave her a good hard dozen across her ass. After the punishment was over, we took Dee out to my patio and put her on her knees. Tears streamed down her face as she looked back and forth from me to Sara. ""Sara, do you want to whip her tits now or have her eat you?""\n\nSara grinned. ""Tough choice. I wonder if the slut has an opinion? She leaned forward and removed the ball gag.\n\nDee, still sobbing, whimpered, ""Please, let me eat you! Please!""\n\nSara nodded and lifted herself off the seat long enough to remove her shorts. Then she pulled her top off. I sat and enjoyed the sight of two lovely nude women having sex. One on her knees, eating pussy for the first time. But not the last. Not by a long shot! After Sara was brought to a very satisifying orgasm, she leaned forward and licked her juices from Dee's lips and chin. ""Now, Dee, you have another choice. You can have your tits whipped, twenty hard ones, or you can walk over and jump into the deep end of the pool.""\n\nDee glanced at me but I shrugged and she knew that I wouldn't help her. Then she got up and walked over to the edge of the pool and jumped in. Her hands were still cuffed behind her back. Sara glanced at me and chuckled. ""The bitch really doesn't want to have her tits whipped!"" We walked over and stood watching Dee struggle in the deep end. She kept herself afloat by kicking hard but it was obvious that she was slowly drowning. She didn't call for help, just stared at us as she struggled and lost. As she was going down for probably the last time, Sara jumped in and pulled her to safety. As Dee crouched on the edge of the pool, on all fours, gasping for breath, Sara slipped a hand between her legs and began to masturbate her. Dee lifted her head and stared at me with a strangely intent look on her face as Sara skillfully masturbated her to orgasm. As her orgasm hit, Dee threw her head back and whimpered with pleasure.\n\nLater, with Dee again on her knees in front of us, Sara glanced at me and then back at Dee. ""Slave,"" she asked, ""How long has it been since you've had an orgasm?""\n\nDee looked at me and I nodded. ""Three years,"" she whispered.\n\nSara glanced at me and arched one brow. Then back at Dee. ""And how long, slave, since you've been fucked?""\n\nDee shrugged. ""Three years.""\n\nI was stunned. I asked her to explain.\n\n""My husband doesn't want any more children and he refuses to practice birth control. It's against his religion. So, the last time I got fucked was the last time I was pregnant.""\n\nSara and I glanced at each other. This was an interesting development, a very interesting development indeed! Sara turned to Dee again and asked her if she wanted to have sex again.\n\nDee glanced back and forth from Sara to me and then back to Sara. ""Yes, please! Oh god, yes! I want it!""\n\nSara leaned forward and cupped Dee's full, firm tits. She squeezed them gently, running her thumbs over Dee's hard nipples. Dee arched her back, moaning, and pressed her tits against Sara's hands. I had a sudden thought and I asked Sara to sit back for a moment. She nodded and released Dee's tits. I got up and crouched behind Dee, releasing the clip holding her cuffs together, freeing her wrists. She glanced over her shoulder, a quizzical look on her face. I patted her on the back. ""I'm sorry Dee, I made a mistake. You're free to go. I'll give you the papers Monday."" Dee got this look on her face like a kid who's just had the cookie jar snatched away. I glanced at Sara with a look of triumph. I was right, Dee wanted slavery because of the sex.\n\n""Please, Jack, no! Please...."" Her voice trailed off.\n\nSara reached out and stroked her. ""Dee, what do you want? How do you feel about being a slave now? I know you were blackmailed into it but you seem to have changed quickly. Explain it to us."" \n\nDee took a deep breath. ""Yes, it's true that I was blackmailed into it. But now I'm a slave. I'm not responsible for anything that happens to me. Or anything I'm forced to do. I'm free to have sex. A lot of sex. I don't want to give that up!""\n\nSara nodded. ""What about your children and your husband?""\n\nDee sighed. ""I don't want to lose my children. My husband? I don't care any more. Well, I do care, but I want this!""\n\nSara cupped Dee's tits and fondled them gently. ""There will be pain, lots of pain. Whippings. Humiliation. Sex, lots of sex. With men and women. You'll be pierced. Branded. Tortured. Fucked in the ass. The mouth. Pissed on. Things you can't imagine.""\n\nDee shook her head. ""I still want it. I hate the thought of some of the things you mentioned, but I want the sex. And the humiliation. I just have one request.""\n\nSara glanced up at me. ""What is that, Dee?""\n\nDee took a deep breath. ""When you're done with me. At the end of the year or two years or five.....I want you to hang me. My favorite fantasy has been about hanging. I want to hang nude and die slowly. Very slowly. In agony.""\n\nSara leaned forward and kissed Dee on the mouth. ""I promise you that you will hang someday. And die very slowly. In great agony. Your nude body will be oiled and gleaming as you are led to your death. You will be fucked repeatedly before you hang. And you will be fucked while you hang. Your death will take hours."""
634,Blackmailing My Sister for Sex,"['mf', 'inc']","The summer that Cindy turned ten we moved into a big old house on the outskirts of town. It had a huge cellar. We turned half of it into a spare bedroom. The other half was curtained off and used for storage. I had a spot fixed up on the storage side with an old mattress and a couple of blankets. That's where I went to read my stash of nudie magazines and jerk off. I was down there yanking away one afternoon when suddenly I heard the cellar door opening up above me. My stepdad was at work, and Mom had gone to town to do some shopping, so I knew it couldn't be either of them. The last time I'd seen Cindy she was out in the back yard playing dolls with her little friend Julie. She probably needed something and had come looking for me. ""Shit!"" I muttered under my breath as I quickly stuffed my cock back into my jeans. ""What the hell does that kid want now?"" I resolved to lay quiet and hope she couldn't find me. The door creaked slowly open. I heard two distinct girlish giggles followed by whispers. Julie was still with her. The first voice I could make out was Cindy's. ""See, there's nobody down here. C'mon.""\n""W.. what about your brother?"" Julie stammered nervously. ""Aw, he's probably upstairs in his room playing with his weenie,"" Cindy sniggered. ""He does it all the time now. Don't worry about him!"" They both giggled. Downstairs in the dark I could feel my face flushing furiously. ""I'll get you later for that one you little cunt,"" I thought angrily. I could hear footsteps on the stairs. Up to this point the only light in the room was the little bit that streamed in through a single high, narrow cellar window. Cindy had to stand on tiptoe to reach the pullcord for the overhead bulb. She pulled, and the bedroom half of the room was suddenly flooded with light, in the process throwing my half into even deeper shadow. Perfect for a little spying. I hunkered down and pressed my eye to the gap in the curtains, eager to see what the two little girls were up to. Cindy waved her arm at the bed. ""See, nice and cozy just like I said. Now we can play ""doctor"" without anybody seeing us."" The words sent a sudden thrill racing through me. ""Hot damn!"" I thought excitedly. ""I'm finally going to get to see some real live pussy."" Julie, however, wasn't so sure. ""I... I don't know..."" Cindy pouted. ""Oh come on. Nobody's gonn'a know but us. Besides, you promised. I won the jacks game fair and square, so now you have to do whatever I say.""\n""Well....""\n""Go for it kid!"" I willed feverishly from behind the curtain. ""If you do I'll show you a really neat trick,"" Cindy coaxed. Julie wavered. ""Well.... ok. But just down to my panties.""\n""Nooooo...."" I wailed in silent anguish. ""Take it ALL off! Let's see that little cunt of yours."" Cindy, cooperating for once in her life (although unwittingly), gave her head a firm shake. ""No, you have to get all the way naked. If you don't I won't show you the trick."" I could have kissed her. Julie took a quick, nervous look around the room. ""Well, ok. But you promise not to tell anybody.""\n""I promise."" The two little girls undressed quickly. Shoes and socks. Shorts and tops. And then finally the moment I'd been waiting for. Cindy went first. She placed both hands on her childishly straight hips and pushed her white cotton panties down her legs. The thin material slid down along the outsides of her trim little thighs and fell in a puddle around her ankles. She stepped back and kicked them aside. Finally I had an unobstructed view of my kid sister's sleek little nude body. She was on the petite side, even for an ten year old. Her upper body was firm and straight without the prominent swayback some little girls have. She had no hips at all, and a flat tummy with a dainty ""innie"" bellybutton. At that age her breasts were just tiny pink dots on a flat chest, but her nipples were surprisingly long and erect. She was obviously sexually excited by what she was doing. Of course the main object of my attention was a bit lower down. My eyes were drawn to the hairless swell of her pre-pubescent sex like a magnet. I stared eagerly, trying to memorize every detail for use in future masturbation fantasies, while at the same time my hands moved down to free my suddenly bone hard cock from my jeans. She was as smooth and sleek as one of her dolls between the legs. Her tiny slit was a neat keyhole pressed into the pale, firm skin of her pubis. She was standing facing me with her feet about six inches apart and her hands on her hips, waiting for Julie to follow her lead. Even with her legs barely spread she pouted open enough for me to see just a touch of pink up inside her cleft. Like her nipples, her clit was unusually long and erect. It could be seen sticking out like a tiny thumb from the top of her slit. Julie hesitated until finally Cindy said, ""Well? Come on. Nobody's gonn'a see. Take your panties off."" Steeling her nerve, Julie grabbed the waistband of her panties and pushed them to the floor in a single smooth motion. She immediately stood back up and covered her pussy with her hands. ""There!"" Cindy giggled, causing Julie to blush furiously. ""Oh come on. Don't be such a sissy. I've got one too y'know. Take your hands away so I can see."" I silently seconded the motion from behind the curtain. Julie just shook her head. Realizing she'd reached an impasse, Cindy decided to change tactics. She started to skip around the spot where Julie stood rooted to the floor, chanting, ""Sissy....sissy....sissy. Ju....lee's a bay....bee. Won't show her puss....see. Sissy....sissy....sissy."" In the process I got my first good look at my sister's pert little bare ass as it bounced and wiggled around in a circle. Her little buns were smooth and round and pale, and so small that I could have easily covered them both with the palm of my hand. Which gave me another idea for later. I would have to find some way to spank her cute little butt for her, just for the fun of watching it turn red. Meanwhile Julie was getting madder and madder. Finally she couldn't stand the taunting any longer. Her eyes flashing in anger, she jerked her hands back onto her hips and kicked her feet a good eighteen inches apart. ""There! I am NOT a sissy. SEE!"" Cindy stopped skipping and moved around in front of Julie for a better look. For a moment I was afraid she was going to stand in my way, but she moved just far enough to one side to let me see everything. We examined Julie's cunt together. Julie was a few months older than Cindy, as well as a little bigger than she was, but not by much. She was maybe a half inch taller and not quite as slim. Like Cindy she was board straight with no breasts or hips at all. She had long, wavy dark hair where Cindy's was cornsilk blond and in pigtails, and like many dark haired girls her skin was almost milk white. Two tiny pink nipples and a bit of corral red between the legs were the only touches of color that showed below her neckline. Her pubis was slightly plumper than Cindy's, but still smooth and flat. Her cleft was a tiny, deep gash that gaped open nicely between her spread legs. Even from across the room I could see the delicate folds of her inner labia and the tiny bud of her clit. My cock throbbed at the thought of how unbelievably tight and shallow she must be. At her age she probably couldn't take more than half of what I already had, and I was only sixteen. As I stared at her pussy and stroked my cock I imagined what it would be like to fuck her. Cindy, meanwhile, was staring at her friend with open curiosity and delight. Julie blushed under the examination but held her pose. It wasn't until Cindy cooed, ""Oooh.... what a pretty little pee-pee. Can I touch it?"" that Julie covered herself back up with her hands. ""No! Don't be silly.""\n""Oh please...."" Cindy begged. ""I'll let you touch mine back."" Julie looked shocked. ""Yuck! That's nasty. Mommy told me to never touch myself down there. She said that's how girls get diseases."" Cindy giggled. ""Oh pooh! She just told you that to keep you from playing with it. I play with mine all the time. It's fun. C'mon, I'll show you."" Again Julie hesitated. ""I don't know...."" Tired of waiting, Cindy grabbed her by the arm and started pulling her toward the bed. ""Don't be such a little baby. I'll show you how to do yourself first, then we can do each other. It'll be lots of fun.""\n\nThe bed was up against the far wall of the cellar, about fifteen feet from where I was hiding. Cindy sat down on the edge facing me with her feet dangling over the side. Julie sat down next to her. Julie was on Cindy's right, so Cindy lifted her right leg up and put her foot on the bed next to Julie's ass. With her legs spread wide like they were her little slit popped open like a hot pink mouth. For the first time in my life I could actually see right up inside a real live girl's cunt. At that moment I would have given anything to be holding my zoom binoculars, or better still, my 35mm camera with the telephoto lens. I filed that thought away for later. Cindy held the pose for a long, heartstopping moment, then slowly reached down between her legs with her right hand to caress the fleshy knob of her clit. She moaned at the touch, her small body shuddering with pleasure. She gave herself two or three strokes, then stopped and looked at Julie who was by now watching with rapt attention. ""Here, lift your leg up like mine,"" she instructed. Julie started to lift her right leg. Cindy shook her head. ""No silly, your other leg. Put it up here next to mine so we that we can watch each other."" By this time curiosity had overcome Julie's reluctance to show herself. She eagerly lifted her leg up onto the bed, placing it right beside Cindy's. Now I had two wide open little cunts to look at. Cindy continued her lesson, demonstrating as she went. ""Now reach down and touch inside until you find your ""feel good"" spot. That's it. Try a little higher up."" Julie obediently moved her finger around until suddenly she gasped and shuddered like Cindy had done, her eyes opening wide with delighted surprise. She'd obviously found what she was looking for. ""See! I told you it'd be fun,"" Cindy giggled. ""Now stroke it up and down and watch what happens. You can use your other hand to hold the lips open like this."" Following Cindy's example, Julie reached between her legs and peeled her little cunt open even further. Now I could see everything both little girls had. Frilly pink inner labia. Hot, swollen little clits. Unbelievably tight and tiny cuntholes, both covered with almost identical maidenheads. Both girls glistened wetly in the light from the bare overhead bulb. They were obviously getting as horny as hell. Almost in unison their fingers dove back in to start stroking their clits. Being the more experienced, Cindy was the first to move her left hand up and start caressing her long, pointy nipples while the middle finger of her right continued to work feverishly back and forth over her clit. She was also the first to start hunching her hips forward in time with the strokes. But Julie was a quick learner. It didn't take her long to follow both leads. Nor did she hesitate to return the favor when Cindy reached over to begin stroking her nipples. Judging from the way the two girls were moaning and humping their fingers I figured they were both getting pretty close. I was on the edge myself, my hand flying in a blur up and down the length of my rigid cock. My balls were so bloated they felt like they were going to explode. Suddenly Julie cried out in surprise, her little body stiffening as the first spasm hit. Her head fell back, her eyes rolled up, and she fell slowly backward onto the bed while the spasms started to come in waves. A moment later Cindy and I followed suit, cumming simultaneously. Cindy rolled over onto her back and pulled both knees up into her chest while continuing to stroke herself madly. She knew from long practice how to milk an orgasm for everything it was worth. Meanwhile I was blasting gobs of hot sticky cum across the back of the room in a high arc. My last thought before my mind went completely blank was, ""Damn, she's got a cute little asshole too.""\n\nTo be continued....\n\n And coming soon:\n\nPart 2 - Cindy and Julie return to the cellar for more fun, only this time I'm ready for them. Binoculars, a camera, and six rolls of film. Once I confront them with the pictures they reluctantly agree to do anything I want. I want a lot. Before the week is out I take six cherries (2 each -- cunts, mouths, and asses), another two dozen rolls of film, and introduce them to ""tieing up"", my mom's vibrator, the joys of spanking, and even the family dog.\n\nPart 3 - Julie's parents win a two month European cruise for two. Much to my delight my folks agree to keep Julie for the rest of the summer. Mom starts doing volunteer work at the hospital, leaving me to ""babysit"" the two girls for four hours every day. It's like having a private harem with two beautiful little slave girls at my beck and call. Some kinky S&M books I find hidden in my stepdad's closet give me lots of ideas of things to do with my little slaves.\n\nPart 4 - Open for suggestions. Post under BLKMC-01,02,etc. Other comments or suggestions also welcome.\n\n One final note...\n\nI've greatly enjoyed the material that's been showing up in this area lately (CUTE, SUNDER, the ""Steve Jensen"" stories, etc.) Believe me, I know how hard it can be to sit down and write this stuff. So keep up the good work.\n\nAs for ""Blackmail..."", Part 2 is about 30% complete and progressing nicely. The boy telling the story has a wicked imagination and just loves making the two little girls fulfill his every sexual fantasy, no mater how humiliating it might be for them. Part 3 will add a lot more B&D to the sex. Pleanty of tieing up and experimenting with paddles and stuff. The boy will discover that he really gets off on spanking, the harder the better. The two little girls won't like it at all, but then they don't have much of a choice. Nothing really dangerous or violent though. (I'll leave the rough stuff for some of you other authors out there) Suggestions for Part 4 and beyond are welcome, but I can't promise I'll use any of them. I plan to keep additional characters to a minimum, and adults out of the action altogeather. Ideas for new stories, however, are always appreciated and have a much better chance of being used.\n\n ""The Bard"""
635,Blackmailing the Queen I,"['MF', 'FF', 'nc']","Her beauty had that casual, effortless look. Her short brown hair, fine and fresh, framed a face that was almost a perfect match to that girl whose father owns the hotel in Twin Peaks (I say that now, though of course back then there was no Twin Peaks). Her body, always clothed in expensive wools and tweeds, was perfectly proportioned. Her firm high breasts looked like the models by which all other breasts are designed. Her round, tight ass gave only slightly when she perched on a chair. She had straight, dainty posture, and perfectly manicured hands. She was, in every sense, a perfect little doll. And she knew it.\n\nSome people can put you down without saying a word - by the way they look at you, or avoid looking at you; or simply by the way they carry themselves. Ann was a perfect example. She was better than us, she seemed to say. She would glide through the halls, aloof and apart, her face a mask of calm seperateness, until she would spy another of the elite circle and her expression would break into a smile of pure warmth.\n\nFor most of my junior year I had suffered a devastating and quite secret crush on Ann. I was not a part of her life, of course. I was no nerd, but my friends were as I was, a part of the masses. I was a fairly good-looking young man, well built and handsome, or so I was told by the girls I dated, but I did not posess that magic glamour that permitted access to the higher circle. Ann never looked at me, never met my eyes. We were lab partners in chemistry, and somehow she still managed to avoid any kind of interaction. The few times I tried to make a joke or start a conversation, she withered me with total disinterest. It was horrible.\n\nBy my senior year I was pretty much over it, though. I had enjoyed a pretty successfull summer, sexually speaking, and this had boosted my confidence to the point that I no longer needed an Ann Macafee. Oh, I still appreciated her lovely long legs on those days she wore a skirt, and I still let my eyes roam her breasts when the weather was warm and she wore thin silk blouses. But my obsession was over.\n\nI thought that she would never enter my world. But everything changed when I discovered that Ann led a secret life.\n\nIt was early in my senior year. I had driven up to the top of Mt. Ervin, which is a popular make-out spot for the highschoolers. I was working on a project for my photography class, and had gone up to Ervin Park to take some long-exposure shots, showing the stars streaking across the sky over time; a very common thing for amature photographers to do. I did not want to be seen near the parking lot with a camera, since that was where the kids parked, and no one would be too happy if they saw me bopping around with my Nikon. I had taken a few girls there myself, and I know I would have been pissed.\n\nSo I had hiked down the hillside and was approaching a small clearing I knew of, where I planned to set up the tripod and start the timed exposures. The spot was quite sheltered from the parking lot and the road, which was important to me since a passing headlight would ruin my shot. As I got within earshot of the clearing, I heard voices talking low.\n\n""Shit"" I whispered to myself. Someone was using my spot - I didn't know anyone else knew about it. I had taken Linda Short there to fuck her, and had not been worried since I was sure it was a private spot. Now I knew differently. I crept up quietly and peered from behind a bushy tree.\n\nIt was Ann Macafee, there with Bill Arnold. I was totally shocked; Bill was known as sort of the school hoodlum. He wore heavy metal T-shirts, engineer boots, and torn levis pretty much all the time. He was just the sort the Ann would avoid like disease, yet here she was with him, at night, and in a very intimate spot.\n\nThey were kneeling over something and talking in hushed tones. I could not tell what they were doing at first, then Bill lit a small candle. I saw the mirror on the grass, and the razor blade glinting on its surface. Aha, I thought: Cocaine. Now everything made sense; Ann liked coke (okey, that was suprising, but not insane) and Bill was certainly the most likely source for drugs on campus.\n\nI could not make out what they were saying, but Bill's face was full of mischief. Ann looked very anxious as she stared at the coke he was forming into a line on the mirror. He did the line, then sat back, his vial of coke in his hand, and stared at her. Finally, probably out of frustration, her voice rose to where I could hear it.\n\n""Come on Bob. Lay out a line for me. You said you would."" She still held her usual expression of superiority, but there was a quivver of desperation in her voice that told me coke was not a casual thing for her.\n\n""Maybe I will. Wha'cha gonna do for me, Annie?"" Bill said, leering at her.\n\n""Fuck you!"" Ann said and looked away.\n\nBill chuckled. ""Yeah, that's pretty much what I had in mind. Pussy for coke. Not a bad deal, when you consider how much this shit costs. I'll bet you've got a tight cunt...""\n\nShe whirled on him, but her anger caused her to drop her voice into a hiss and I could not hear what she said. They spoke in low tones for a while, and it seemed to me that some sort of negotiation was going on.\n\nThey came to an agreement, and Ann said ""God, you're a shit. Alright, fine, let's get it over with.""\n\nBill sat back on his elbows and smiled again. ""But you have to take it out."" When it looked like she was about to protest, he added ""or no deal, Annie.""\n\n""Stop calling me that,"" she said, trying to remain the Queen. But she reached out, lowered his zipper, and took out his cock, which was stiff as a pole.\n\nI could not believe this, even though it was pretty obvious that he wanted some kind of sex from her. His cock was average in length, but fat, with a slight bend near the had. It had the vaguely bruised look that comes from frequent use. She gripped it lightly with her right hand and began to jerk him off.\n\nBill moaned, then began to sprinkle some coke on the mirror with one hand while propping himself with the other. When she leaned forward to take the mirror, he stopped her.\n\n""This is the worst handjob I've even had, Annie. Either you'd better get into it, babe, or no snow.""\n\nShe looked pained and embarrased, but she leaned into her work on his dick and began stroking with both hands. Bill was obviously enjoying her attentions, but I could tell by the look on his face that he was not going to settle for this.\n\nI was incredibly turned on, watching this pristine queen jacking off the school hood. There she was, expensive knit skirt and cardigan sweater, on her knees with a bent dick in her hand, stroking it. She'd obviously given hand before, which did not suprise me - that's probably all girls like her did.\n\nI smiled to myself when I rememberd my Nikon was hanging around my neck. Thanking my lucky stars for putting me here with a camera, and without my noisy autowinder, I began to slowly click off pictures, pacing myself so as not to run out of film. The candlelight was more than adequate, since I had brought fast film.\n\nClick - Ann giving Bill a handjob.\n\nBill stopped her again, and she obviously thought she was going to get her coke because she looked relieved. But he whispered something and she stood up, turned her back on him, and angrily stomped away a few strides.\n\n""Come on, Annie,"" Bill said, teasing her. ""It's fair. Blow for blow. Coke for cock. Besides, your handjob sucks."" He laughed, obviously amused by his choice of words. ""I mean, it doesn't suck. Hey, that's the problem!""\n\nHis glee was disgusting, but I was loving this. \n\nClick - Bill standing with his dick sticking out, Ann turning to look.\n\n""If you think I'm taking that... thing in my mouth, you're crazy."" Her eyes were darting between his hard dick and the coked mirror on the grass behind him.\n\nBill's face suddenly dropped into a serious expression. ""Wise up Annie. Nobody has the coke connections I do, and you're in need. Besides, "" he said, narrowing his gaze, ""we're alone here. I could lay you down and fuck your brains out if I wanted to. A little head won't kill you, and I promise to give you the coke afterwards. I'll leave your pussy alone."" He was stroking his cock with one hand as he spoke, keeping it hard.\n\nHer voice was very shakey now. ""Oh, come on Bill...""\n\n""I want to,"" he interrupted her. ""I want to come on. I want to come on you. Now you can open those sweet lips of yours or we can wrestle and see who is stronger. I don't mind. Either way, you get your coke and I get my nut.""\n\nHis look was deadly and serious. Ann obviously knew she was cornered. I briefly considered stepping out of the shadows to save her - Bill was a hood, but I was quite a bit bigger than him. Maybe she'd reward me for my gallantry. Then I remembered all the withering looks she had given me over the years...\n\nClick - Ann kneels before Bill.\n\nClick - Ann takes Bill's dick into her mouth.\n\nBill began to pump his skinny hips almost immediately as Ann took his obscene dick in and out of her little mouth. She gave the impression of some experience, though not a lot. She let him slide the bent thing in and out, covering her teeth with her lips, but I did not see any tongue action, nor did she move her head laterally at all - these would have been signs of a good cocksucker. Like Linda Short.\n\nBill did not seem to care. I clicked off a series of five shots showing Ann with varying amounts of Bill's dick in her mouth, then he grunted and hissed. He obviously began to come, for Ann violently pulled his cock from her mouth and tried to lunge away. Bill grabbed her hair and held her in place, so that his long streams of sperm landed on her face, hair, and sweater.\n\nAfter he had finished coming - which was a subject of two particularly good photos in my series; Ann with come flying toward her face, Ann with come hanging off her chin - he chuckled and ler her go. She grabbed her purse, and stepped off into the bushes, spitting and dabbing her face with a kleenex.\n\nWhile she was gone, Bill began to chop up the coke with the razor blade and draw it into a line. He added a second line, and then a third. When she returned, he smiled and handed the mirror to her with one hand and offered his straw with the other.\n\n""Here you go, Annie. Nice job - I gave you some extra lines, you're such a good little cocksucker.""\n\nShe glared at him, refusing his straw. She had her own - a sign of a true cokehead - and she turned her back on him, sat down, and did the lines.\n\nClick - Ann snorts cocaine while Bill stands behind, shrinking, wet dick in his hand.\n\nClick - Ann smiles at the mirror, Bill milks his dick behind her head.\n\nClick - Ann snorts another line while Bill drips his last dribbles of sperm on her hair, she oblivious through her haze of coke.\n\nThe deal done, Ann was in a real hurry to get out of there. She was probably afraid that he'd try to rape her anyway, but Bill was obviously spent to the point of disinterest. He had retrieved a beer from his shoulder bag and was taking long pulls at it while he played with himself. He paid her no attention as she gathered up her stuff.\n\nI suddenly realized that I was standing on the path she was about to take back. I crouched down quickly in the darkness - she passed by within two feet of me without noticeing. Her perfume was almost strong enough to cover the smell of Bill's crotch, though not quite. The whole scene had given me a raging boner and it was a little uncomfortable squatting in my tight jeans. As soon as she was out of sight, I rushed back to my car and headed home.\n\n [Chapter 2 - Seeing What Develops]\n\nNo darkroom at home, and the school closed until monday, I put my precious roll of black and white film in a safe place and tried to make the time pass quickly. I'd taken the photos on friday night, and saturday I had a date with Theresa Mills. I thought about cancelling it, since my mind was filled with distractions, but then I remembered how nice a distraction Theresa could be, and I took her to the Lake.\n\nTheresa was catholic, so her limits were pretty firm, but she had nice tits and let me fondle and suck them while she jacked me off. All I could think of as she stroked my cock was Bill Arnold's dong in Ann Macafee's hand, and later in her mouth. I'd asked Theresa for a blowjob before and been turned down, but I asked again. Her refusal, the sweet lie that it was (""I'd love to suck this nice dick for you, but it's just too big for my little mouth""), was all the more frustrating. I wanted to imagine it was Ann sucking me. Oh well. I told her I was going to come and she increased her tempo and brought a wad of kleenex to the tip to catch the flow. Such a well-prepared girl.\n\nI rubbed her tits and french kissed her, two things she never seemed to get enough of, and she jacked me off again about a hour later. It was a nice date, but it did little to relieve my delicious tension. All I wanted to do was develop that roll of film.\n\nSunday crawled by, and I hardly slept that night. I went in to school as early as I could, waited for the darkroom to open, and cut my morning classes. I was aware that my haste could ruin this priceless piece of film, so I deliberately made myself slow down. I went into the blackout booth and loaded the reel with the film. Twice my fingers slipped - loading a reel by hand is no easy trick under the best of circumstances - but I finally got the strip into the can and delevoped it with painstaking attention to time and temperature.\n\nThe negatives were perfect. They were so crisp, so defined. I could not believe my luck. I was aware of how dangerous it was to print anything when at any moment an instructor or a student might glance over to see what I was doing, but the darkroom was pretty empty and I just had to make a contact sheet at least.\n\nI let the negs dry, then cut them into strips of six. I laid them onto some glossy stock and made a contact print. I developed the thing face down, maddening though that was, and squeegied and dried it that way. I did not look at it until I was alone in a stall in the boys room.\n\nWhat a treasure. Ann's look of concentration as she stroked that cock. Ann's pretty lips stretched around that thick, bent cockhead. Ann's averted eyes and submissive posture as the come dripped off her chin. I drew out my hard dick and came in four slow strokes, my come pouring into the toilet bowl. If only that could be my dick, I thought. If only he had convinced her to fuck him, or even just to strip - I'd love to have photos of those tits and that pussy...\n\nIn the calmness that follows a good orgasm, I reflected that I could get in real trouble if anyone saw these photos. Of course, there was no way to link them to me unless they were found on my person, still...\n\nThen I grinned. I grinned probably the biggest grin of my life. Me get in trouble? Not anything like the trouble Ann could get into. I had her. Boy, did I ever. A vast and limitless universe of possibility opened before me. I had her taking coke and giving head to a sleazebag. ""Ah, sweet mystery of life, at last I've found you,"" I said quietly to myself. Such a warm feeling to anticipate the future, when such vistas of pleasures lie ahead.\n\nI quickly returned to the darkroom and made a second contact sheet, dangerous though that was, then put the negatives and one sheet into an envelope and went home at lunch to hide the package inside the air vent grille in my room. I did not hide the second contact sheet, though. I had big plans for that one.\n\nI wrote on the back of the sheet:\n\n""Dear Ann. These photos will enjoy a wide distribution to the police, your parents, and the school population at large unless we can reach an agreement. Imagine hundreds of copies of the picture with Bill Arnold's dick in your mouth or Bill Arnold coming on your face, distributed all over campus. Imagine pictures of you snorting coke being sent to the cops. Imagine a copy of this contact sheet finding its way to your father's office, or to your home and your mother. If you wish to avoid all these things, meet me at the Fish and Chips shop in the Sanderson Mall today after school. We can discuss my terms. Don't worry, I can be reasonable, but don't imagine I am bluffing. I have nothing to lose by publishing these as 8 x 10 glossies.""\n\nI folded the sheet into four and put it in an envelope marked ""Open in Private!"". I went back to school, cut another class, and, when I was sure I was not being observed, slipped the envelope into her locker through the vent. At first it stuck, and I paniced a little, but a little back-and-forth action made it slip right through.\n\nI waited until the next bell rang, then stood across the quad looking through a telephoto lens at Ann's locker. The hubub of the between- class activity hid me perfectly, and after two minutes or so I spied her heading toward her locker. She looked just as she always did, aloof and superior. I could not believe that such a debasing scene did nothing to change her attitude, but she clearly still held herself ""above it all.""\n\nJust for a few moments longer, Ann, I thought.\n\nShe opened her locker and the envelop fell to the ground. I must have gasped a little when another girl picked it up, looked at it, and handed it to her. She said something, probably intended to be witty, but Ann frosted her with a snooty look and the girl walked away. Ann read the envelope, closed her locker, and walked over to sit on the planter that surrounded the flagpole. Checking to see that no one was near, she opened the envelope and unfolded the sheet.\n\nShe must have opened it to the photo side first, because her face went white, her eyes grew large as saucers, and she clasped the sheet immediately to her chest to hide the side where the photos where. She looked around again, frantic, then noticed the writing on the reverse side. She stuffed the sheet back into the envelope without reading it, then ran off to the girls room, looking a little ill.\n\nI chuckled to myself. Ann looked about as un-superior as a person could, stumbling frantically off to the bathroom clutching sex photos of herself. I knew she was going there to read the note, to scan the photos again in disbelief. I knew she was scared and suffering, and in the darkest reaches of my heart I felt great. She was, I guess, a symbol for all the elite people of the world, to me. She was the embodiment of all the things a normal person never gets to have.\n\nWell, this time it was going to be different. Very, very different.\n\n [Chapter 3 - Modus Vivendi]\n\nI sat down in a back booth and ordered a bowl of red chowder. I was a bit nervous - confrontation has never been my strong suit - but something about the quality of this event had brought out my ruthless side. Under normal circumstances I would have been tongue tied around a girl like her. Now I was in charge, and there was nothing that could change that.\n\nShe entered the shop about 5 minutes after the final bell would have rung - I had cut all my afternoon classes too. I was amused to think that she must have hurried indeed to get here so soon after school had let out.\n\nShe looked around the shop, but most of the tables were empty. It was primarily a lunch and dinner place, and I knew it would be pretty empty for at least two hours.\n\nShe finally spotted me, and I held my camera up and winked. I could not tell if she recognized me, but I doubt it. She'd done such a good job of ignoring me, I doubted she was even sure that I went to her school. She strode up purposefully and sat down angrily in my booth, facing me.\n\n""Are you the guy who left those pictures?"" Her voice was a furious whipser, but there was a lot of fear there. The anger was clearly intended to give her courage and perhaps bully me into giving in. No chance...\n\nI smiled. ""Photography is my life, 'Annie.' Of course, I don't usually take those kinds of pictures...""\n\n""Sure!"" she spat. ""I'll bet you creep all night long spying on people like that, you pervert!""\n\n""I'm a pervert? Maybe you better look at those snapshots again.""\n\n""Oh, fuck off!"" Her voice was a high, nervous squeak.\n\n""Take care, now, Annie. You don't want to get on my bad side, now DO YOU?"" I pointed my finger at her and stared her down.\n\nShe looked at me with a stunned horror. Our voices were low, but I imagine no one (except maybe Bill Arnold) had ever talked to her in such a tone, especially no one from the great unwashed masses, like me. She was beginning to realize that I had her and I knew it.\n\nShe looked down at her expensive leather shoes. ""Um, no. I guess I don't. OK, OK, I'm sorry."" She was silent for a moment. ""What is this all about?""\n\n""That's better. Now, I have the negatives to those photos and I can make all the prints I want. What can you offer me to make it worth my while not to do that? I mean, imagine how fun it would be to see a fucking little princess like you get dragged through the shit."" She looked up at this, her eyes sad and shocked, but her face as lovely as always. ""If I'm going to deny myself that pleasure, I have to have something to replace it.""\n\n""What kind of something?"" Her voice was a whisper, her eyes locked onto mine.\n\n""A better something. Something very, very pleasant. Something like you gave Bill Arnold.""\n\nShe bit her lip and shook her head.\n\n""Something even better, perhaps."" I smiled the smile of the cat who ate the canary.\n\nShe closed her eyes for a moment, then suddenly opened them and smiled. The smile was the sort of familar, cosy smile she usually reserved for her fellow elite, and she beamed it at me with all the energy she could muster. ""Oh, come on, be a sweetheart. You saw what that slime made me do. Haven't I been through enough? Besides, you look like a nice guy - you don't want it like that, you know, forcing me to, do you?""\n\nShe batted her eyes and tilted her head. A curl of honey brown hair drifted over one eye and her face assumed a look that was at once innocent, friendly, sexy, and strong. Looking back, it is of course obvious that she was trying to manipulate me through those same charms that had kept her on top of the pyramid for four years. But at the time I was only 16, and very suceptible.\n\nShe saw the hesistation in my face, and tried to press the advantage.\n\n""There's no reason we can't be friends, is there? I mean, do a girl one little favor.... uh..... um.....""\n\nHer smile faded a bit, and I realized that she was trying to remember my name. We'd been in school together since the second grade, had even been lab partners, and she had never taken even enough interest to remember my name. The spell broke.\n\n""Forget it, Annie,"" my voice was strong and I could see that she knew I was not going to play. ""No, this is going to be business."" Her espression fell into one of complete despair.\n\nI recognized the look - it was very much like the one she had given Bill Arnold when he threatened to rape her if she did not come across with a blowjob - but there was a difference. Though she was defeated, she was not disgusted, or at least not as disgusted as she had been then.\n\nI spread my hands out on the table and sat back in my seat. ""Now,"" began, businesslike and firm, ""you're a rich kid. Your parents probably own a summerhouse or some rental properties or something, right?""\n\n""What?"" She was visibly shaken. Shocked at her failure to charm me, she was beginning to see the reality of the situation.\n\n""There must be some place where you can go when you want to party - a boathouse or a cabin or something...""\n\n""No, I...""\n\n""Don't lie to me, Annie. That would be a truly major mistake.""\n\nShe was quiet for a moment, and a tear leaked out of her left eye and ran down her face. ""Uh, well... our carriage hou... our garage... is seperate from the house and has a... a furnished attic.""\n\n""Where the chauffeur lives?""\n\n""We're not that rich. It's for that, though, I guess. There's a kitchen and a little living room..."" She paused for a moment, then looked at her shoes again. ""And a bed... room.""\n\n""Perfect. You have a key?""\n\n""No, but I know where it is. My dad used to use the rooms as a den, kind of, but my mom thought he was taking girls there and she put the key away in her jewelry box.""\n\n""Good. Get it tonight and make two copies tomorrow at lunch. Meet me here after school and give me one of them. I'll give you further instructions then.""\n\nShe looked devastated. ""You want a _key_of_your_own_!? How long is this supposed to go on?"" Her voice was choked.\n\nI smiled and looked her straight in the eye. ""As long as I say, Annie. Now be a good girl and do what I said. Or else.""\n\nShe muttered a very childlike, pouty ""OK"" then got up and practically ran away, her arms crossed over her chest as she ran...\n\nI sat there for minutes afterward, basking in glorious delight and hard as a post in anticipation.\n\n [Chapter 4 - Afternoon delight]\n\nI arrived at the Garage apartment at 4:00, expecting to find her there. I checked to make sure I was not seen, then entered through the side door and up the plain wood staircase to the rooms above. The same key that had opened the side door opened the door to the main room, and the musty smell of the place told me how long it had been unused. But it was basically clean.\n\nAnn was not there. At lunch I had told her to be there by 3:45 and to wait for me. She had seemed totally cowed and I was disturbed to find that she had disobeyed. Had she decided not to show? I could make good on the threats, of course, but the truth was that though she may have believed me, I looked forward to having her as my playmate far more than the prospect of ruining her by distributing the photos. I was not even sure I would actually do it. She was so pretty, so doll-like and cute, I'm not sure I could bring myself to shit on her like that, bitch though she certainly was.\n\nBut the point was rendered moot when she appeared in the doorway.\n\n""You're late,"" I said.\n\n""Sorry, I'm really sorry. My mom saw me coming up the walk and wanted to talk to me about some stuff. Then I had to wait until I could sneak away...""\n\n""Fine, fine,"" I interrupted her. She was really apologizing to me! This was delightful - she was actually accepting the idea that I was in charge here, and she had a responsibility to obey me. She must really be afraid of those pictures, I thought.\n\n""Now, to the matter at hand,"" I said, closing and locking the door behind us. ""Stand there in the middle of the room and take off all your clothes.""\n\nShe bit her lip and winced a little, but moved to the center of the living room and began to strip. First came the shoes and stockings - I was suprised to see she did not wear pantyhone, but old fashioned stockings and lacy garters. Rich girls, I guessed. Next she took off her sweater and blouse, then stepped out of her skirt. She did this all very slowly, obviously trying to keep the ultimate moment away, but I did not mind. It made her look so gracefull and lithe, and I wanted to bask in the moment anyway. Finally, she stood there in her lacy white bra and plain cotton panties, the latter with little pink bows at the sides that matched the pink ribbon in her hair. She stood for a moment, her hands trying to cover herself without appearing to do so, and seemed to be unable to continue.\n\n""Everything Annie. Take it all off now."" My voice was even and calm, but definite.\n\n""One favor, please?"" She was actually begging, something I imagine she'd never done before.\n\n""Maybe.""\n\n""Don't call me Annie. That's what that slime Bill Arnold called me. Call me Ann.""\n\n""We'll see. If you do a good job and you earn it - but for now you're Annie. Now get naked.""\n\nShe held her breath for a second, then let it out and undid the front clasp on her bra, sweeping it away with one hand and laying it on the little sofa with the rest of her clothes. I cannot tell you how I felt, seeing those breasts that I had fantasized about for so long. They were so perfect, so round and high, and with large nipples that looked so completetly suckable. I nearly came just looking at them. When she bent over to remove her panties, they hung taut below her, then did not sag one iota when she stood again, panties in hand.\n\nAnd then she was naked before me. Her pussy hair was a neat, perfectly trimmed little triangle of light brown - even more lovely and delicate than I had expected. She had an ideal figure, her smooth tummy and slim waist, her flawless creamy skin, her dancers legs. Nude, she was still a perfect doll, an ideal girl.\n\nShe was shaking a bit, but I could tell that she was resigned to this. ""All right,"" I said, ""Now undress me.""\n\nShe stepped immediately forward and began to unbutton my shirt. ""No,"" I said, ""on your knees, Annie."" She dropped to her knees, and had to reach up straining to take off my shirt. Then off came my shoes and socks, again piled neatly next to hers on the sofa, then she undid my pants and stuggled to get them off (levis are hand to remove from a standing person), but finally succeeded. All through this her face was calm and businesslike, but her breathing was becoming rapid, and there was a flush creeping over her chest and upper arms.\n\nFinally she took off my briefs. My dick, hard and straight as a post, sprang out and hit her on the cheek, and she stared at it as she lowered the underwear to my feet and I stepped out of them. My dick is a bit on the large side, especially compared to Bill Arnold's, being very close to nine inches long (and I was so hot that day I would not be suprised if it were ten) and very thick. I am uncircumsized, though that was hard to see with the foreskin retracted so completely. I could not remember ever feeling so hard in my life. My dick stuck straight out in front of me, like a baseball bat at the ready.\n\n""Jesus, you're huge..."" she whispered, and I could see fear in her eyes.\n\nI just smiled and dropped to my knees, my dick bopping her right breast on the way down, then brushed her hair away from her face and placed my hands on her wonderful breasts. She hissed in her breath a little as I massaged her nipples, then I released them. ""Go get the sofa pillows, Annie. On your knees.""\n\nShe walked on her knees the two steps to the sofa, and pulled the pillows off. I had her place them on the floor, then I laid back and got comfortable. She knelt motionless at my feet.\n\n""Lay beside me, and let me feel those titties,"" I said, ""and you can get the feel of my cock while I do.\n\nShe walked on her knees to my side, then laid down on her side next to me, while I was on my back. This gave me access to her left breast only, so I made her turn slightly to expose them both.\n\nAs we lay there on the old green carpet, I squeezed and stroked those magnificent breasts, thumbing the nipples and pinching them lightly until they were fully erect. She took my cock in her left hand and began to stroke it, her fingers not quite touching her thumb as she grasped it with her small hand. Her touch was warm and exciting, but she did not really know how to give a proper handjob, and I had no desire to teach her. I pushed her onto her back and began to suck her nipples, first one, then the other, while my hand slipped between her thighs. She gasped as my fingers probed her pussy, but she was very wet, and her clit was engorged.\n\nI stroked and sucked her for perhaps five minutes, revelling in her body, then sat back on the pillows and guided her face to my cock.\n\n""Now, let's see if you really are a `good little cocksucker' Annie,"" I said, still tweaking her nipples.\n\nShe flashed me a look, but then opened her mouth and took the head of my cock between her lips. She began sliding it in and out, perhaps two inches of length total, covering her teeth with her lips. It felt very nice, but it was not a good blowjob.\n\nI pushed her face off my dick. ""No, that won't do,' I said. ""You've got lousy technique. You're too mechanical. You've got to make love to my cock, really go at it.""\n\n""Look,"" she began, ""I'm taking this thing in my mouth, so don't...""\n\n""Shut up!"" I snapped, and she fell silent. ""It's not `this thing,' it is MY cock. This kind of blowjob I can get from my hand. Now, cover your upper teeth with your lips, your lower teeth with your tongue, and let that tongue swirl the underside of my cock as you suck. And let my dick get plenty wet. Use some suction, and move your head from side to side as you go, with some passion. Now and then take it out and lick it. And I expect you to suck me a lot deeper.""\n\n""Deeper? How can I? My mouth was full as it was. You're too big.""\n\n""I guess you'll have to work something out. Oh, and use your hands to jack the shaft and fondle my balls while you suck."" I leveled my gaze at her, ""Now. Get back to work.""\n\nShe took my cock in her mouth again, and this time was much better. I could feel her tongue playing along my glans and she applied a good amount of suction as her head bobbed up and down. She still was takeing only two or perhaps three inches, but the feeling was wet, warm. and wonderful.\n\nI put her left hand on my dick and her right on my balls, and she drew her knees up to support herself. Her left hand began to jack my shaft, with just the same rhythm as her mouth sucked me. With her right hand she stroked my hairy balls; a ticklish feeling, but it always adds something to the experience. All in all, a good start.\n\nAfter a few minutes of this I felt her saliva running down my shaft and onto my balls, and her mouth was getting smoother and looser. I put my hand on the back of her head, my palm covering the pink ribbon she had there, and pushed her down farther, so she was talking half my length with each downstroke. This increased her suction as she tried to take more and more of me into her mouth.\n\nI could tell she was getting turned on - she increased her tempo and began taking me deeper and deeper without my urging, and soon I felt that I was very close to coming.\n\nShe pulled my dick from her mouth and licked it, eyes closed and an expression on her face that was almost loving. She flicked her tongue delicately over the glans, to which I said ""Oh, yeah,"" and then she took my cock back into her mouth and began to suck it hard, deeper and deeper. She was emitting a little whimper in the back of her throat, and her nipples, brushing my thighs, were hand as raisins.\n\n""I'm.....gonna come.....so get ready.....to swallow....."" I said between strokes. I felt her begin to humm some kind of protest (a princess doesn't usually swallow come, I guess), but the vibrations only made the sensation of her sucking more exquisite, and I exploded into her mouth.\n\n [Chapter 5 - Consummation of the Deal]\n\nI held her head in place as I came. At the first mightly spurt, I felt the head of my cock slip into her throat.\n\nShe swallowed hard once, twice, a third time, then pressed her face hard into my groin. She made a sound like a quivvery whine, and I thought she was choking, but I looked down and saw her hips churning. She was coming! She pulled my dick halfway out and began bobbing her head again, wildly. The come was still pouring out of me, and I felt deliriously blissfull. Her orgasm lasted almost a full minute, her knees and thighs clamped tightly together, her ass bucking and churning, and though my cock had gone soft she kept it in her mouth until she was done. She had come without touching herself, just by sucking me off.\n\nShe let my cock slide from he mouth and rested her head on my thigh, the rest of her body collapsed between my legs. After a moment, I said ""Did you like that?"" She did not answer, did not look at me. ""You came too. You must have liked it.""\n\nShe turned away and hugged her knees, her back to me, and still did not say anything for several minutes. Then finally she said ""I've never, um, done that before"" in a soft, high voice.\n\n""You forget I have pictures of you doing it to Bill Arnold,"" I said, standing.\n\n""No, I mean...."" she turned her head and looked up at me, ""I never swallowed... it. I thought..."" She drifted off.\n\n""I felt my cock go into your throat when I came. I think that's what you felt. And my come going down your throat."" Talking like this was making my cock stir again. Good, I thought, soon we go on to the next step.\n\n""Yes,"" she said. After a moment she added ""Your thing is so much bigger than Randy's - my boyfriend's - or Bill's. It was.... different.""\n\n""You liked it, Annie.""\n\n""Ann.""\n\n""Yes. You did a good job, so it's Ann. I can see this is going to be a nice afternoon."" I smiled at her reaction, which was mild shock.\n\n""You mean we're not done?""\n\n""Done?"" I laughed. ""We're about as far from done as you can imagine. And this is just today. I like this, Ann. I like this a lot. And in a way, I think you do to.""\n\nShe would not answer, but instead rose and went to the sink, to get a drink of water. After she finished her drink she turned to look at me. Standing there at the sink, bathed in the sunlight coming through the tattered curtains, she was lovier than ever. I could see the moisture still glistening on her chin and the insides of her thighs. ""I'm doing this because I have to. Don't get the idea that I want this.""\n\n""I really don't care. You're been getting your way all your life. Now it's your turn to do what someone else wants, "" I replied, and she turned angrily away. ""Besides, you didn't `have to' come like a damned flood. Maybe you don't like me, but you like this,"" I said, lifting my half-hard cock into my palm.\n\nShe turned back to face me, and stared at my cock, her lips parting involuntarily and the tip of her tongue just touching her upper lip. She turned away and was silent.\n\nI came up behind her and wrapped my arms around her from behind, my hands cupping her breasts, my cock sliding across her ass. She wriggled a bit, trying to get free, but I held her tight, feeling her nipples and noticing how erect they were. Although she was certainly trying not to, her hips were rotating ever so slightly, and I could feel her heart pounding through her breasts.\n\nI bent down and whispered in her ear, ""You want in Ann, don't you? You want my cock...""\n\n""No...no..."" her voice weak and uncertain.\n\n""Yes you do, I can feel your nipples, your heartbeat. I'll bet your pussy is getting wet."" I reached down with my right hand, and she tried to fend me off, but it was obviously a half-hearted attempt. My hand stole between her legs, and I felt them part slightly. Her pussy lips were puffy and her hole was soaking wet.\n\n""Unnnnnnngh,"" she murmured, and her head twisted from side to side.\n\n""Tell me you want it, Ann. Tell me you want me to fuck you."" I was really enjoying this, though from time to time it seemed rather like a dream, and I was afraid I might wake up.\n\n""No...let me go..."" she whispered, but her legs parted farther, and I felt her reach around to touch my cock with her fingertips. When she found it, she emitted a little gasp and wrapped her hand around it, jarking the shaft slowly.\n\n""Tell me. Tell me you want me to fuck you.""\n\n""Ummmm. Yes, OK, I want it."" Her voice cracked, and she began breathing very hard.\n\n""Want what?""\n\n""Want your... cock.""\n\n""Want it where? Want me to do what with my cock?"" I began to stroke her clit against her pubic bone, and her hips bucked.\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhh. Oh, fuck me with your cock, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me..."" She turned and wrapped her arms around my neck, and I felt her tongue probe my ear.\n\nI picked her up in my arms and carried her to the small bedroom, which was right off the living room. I laid her down on the bare mattress, her ass just on the edge, and spread her legs wide. Her pussy, such a small, cute little rosebud, stretched and parted, the lips glistening in the afternoon light. I rubbed the tip of my cock against those lips and up onto her clit and she went wild, her shoulders and head thrashing back and forth, her back arching.\n\nI gently pushed her tummy back down onto the bed, placed one hand on a tit and held my cock with the other, and slid into her. She was incredibly tight, and I could only get about half of my cock in her at first, though she was very wet. Even so, her eyes popped open and her mouth formed an ""o"" of suprise.\n\n""Slow, slow, oh god, take it slow...."" She was pushing at my chest with her hands, trying to get me to back out.\n\n""What's wrong, Ann. You're not a virgin are you?"" I was teasing her, but I also wanted to know.\n\n""No,"" she said, talking between her panting breaths, ""but I only did it once, a long time ago, and I'm not use to this.""\n\n""Randy?"" I asked, and gave her two short strokes.\n\n""Ahhhhhhhhng, um, no, it was back in junior high. You don't..... ummmmmm.... know him.""\n\n""Gotta know, Ann. Who got your cherry?"" I stroked her again, each time going fractionally deeper, and for several moments she did not reply, her eyes closed, her teeth chewing her lower lip.\n\n""Uh, Stuart Dawes. Jesus, oh, ummmmmmmmmmm. But his dick was ha-half the size of yours, and... ohhhhhhhhhhh.... it lasted about 20 seconds...""\n\nI laughed a little, which made her look at my face. Stuart Dawes had been an aquaintance of mine in junior high, though I guess he had moved away since I had not seen him in high school. He had claimed to have fucked Ann Macafee after the CIF basketball finals, but no one had believed him.\n\nThanks for priming her, Stuart, I thought, and began to fuck her in earnest.\n\nAll protest from her ended as her pussy spread itself wide for me. She was holding onto her knees, spreading them as far as she could, and in ten smooth strokes I was buried in her cunt up to my balls. This was te best fuck of my life - she was so tight, so smooth, the internal contours of her pussy forming a perfect sheath for my hard dick, and we pumped like a german machine.\n\nShe began to come, her orgasm reaching an intensity that was almost scary. Her face and breasts went bright pink, her face grimaced, and her hands gripped her knees so hard that the knuckles went white. I was loving the feeling, but since I had just come I had no problem holding back, maintaining myself on that delicious plateau a man reaches just before his orgasm begins. As her orgasm peaked, she began to talk again, breathy, in a high, childish voice:\n\n""Owwwwwwww, yeah, yeah, ummmmmmmmmmm, fuck it, fuck it, god, I love it, ooooooooooo... do me, do me, god, your dick...""\n\nFianlly she subsided, her hips lowering back onto the mattress, her hands relaxing and letting her knees slip away. She smiled the smile of the satisfied and wrapped her legs around my back, linking her ankles.\n\n""You close?"" she said, her eyes twinkling.\n\n""Um, yeah. Pretty close."" I was damn close, in fact.\n\n""Come in my mouth again.""\n\nI was a little suprised at that, and my face must have shown it.\n\n""I'm not on the pill,"" she explained, then after a moment added, ""and yeah, I liked the feeling of your come in my throat.""\n\nThat did it. She was begging to drink my come. I could hold back no further, and I pulled out and slid my groin up her chest, over her tits, and let her take me deeply into her throat. In three hard sucks I was coming, the feel of her firm tits against my ass accentuating the experience. I must have come more the second time than the first, because quite a bit leaked out the corners of her mouth.\n\nAfter I pulled out, she scooped up the come from her cheeks and sucked it off her fingers. Her espression was one of wild lust combined with serene satisfaction. We laid on the bed together for at least an hour, dozing in each other's arms. Finally, I glanced at my watch and saw that it was nearly 6:00. I had to get home.\n\nShe got up when I did, and we stepped into the living room and dressed in silence. Once we were dressed, I gently took her by the shoulders and sat her on the couch, then sat next to her.\n\n""Well now,"" I said, ""that was a very nice beginning, don't you think?""\n\nShe nodded, her face very thoughtful as she stared at the window.\n\n""I think we could use some sheets on that bed, since I noticed you got mattress-button marks on your back, and maybe next time we should bring some refreshments. Think you can handle that, Ann?""\n\nShe was quiet for several moments, clearly thinking things out, then stood and began to pace around the room as she spoke.\n\n""OK, look, I'm going to be honest here. I could try and tell you I hated this, but it would be a lie. I liked it.""\n\n""You loved it,"" I corrected her.\n\n""Yes, alright, I loved it. And I want it to continue. But we have to have some ground rules."" She looked at me to gauge my reaction, but I held my face passive. ""OK, first, nobody finds out. Nobody at school knows anything different is happening between you and me. Second, I do you, but not your friends - you can't even tell them. Third, you bring rubbers so I don't get pregnant. Fourth, We don't do anything strange. You know, like tieing up or whipping or anything like that.""\n\n""What makes you think you're in a position to make conditions?"" I asked calmly.\n\n""Come on. You've been playing this tough-guy thing all afternoon, but you'd much rather go on fucking me than show those photos. We can reach an agreement here, can't we?""\n\n""Perhaps. I'll address your points one by one. First, I don't have any intention of telling anyone anything - but one thing has to change.""\n\n""Which is?""\n\n""Which is that you have to stop treating me like a fucking piece of furniture at school. When I say 'hi', you say 'hi' back, you know, just like I was a person.""\n\nShe sniffed derisively, but did not argue.\n\n""Second, my friends can find their own pussy. Third, rubbers will not be acceptable for either of us, believe me, so you go on the pill or continue to take me in your mouth. Lastly, 'strange' is in the eye of the beholder, but I'm not a kinky person. You will continue to do what I say, however.""\n\n""Pulling out and coming in my mouth is not foolproof.""\n\n""Then get the pill.""\n\n""OK. But I don't take it... in the ass.""\n\n""We'll see. What about Randy?""\n\n""He's a hood ornament. I don't need him.""\n\n""What about Bill Arnold?""\n\nShe looked at me, and for a moment I pitied her. ""He's my only coke connection. What can I do?""\n\n""You're off coke, that's what. Look what it made you do... Besides, I'm gonna be taking up your free time with other pursuits.""\n\nShe stood at the sink again, the light coming through the curtains now coming from a floodlight outside, and I flashed back to when she was standing there naked, my come on her chin and her come on her thighs. Incredibly, I began to get hard again. Ah, 16.\n\n""Okay,"" she finally said. ""It's a deal.""\n\nShe turned back to face me, and saw that I had drawn my cock from my pants and watched it standing erect. A clear lust appreared in her eyes.\n\n""God, again?"" she said, and smiled slightly despite herself.\n\n""You have a noticeable effect on me when you stand at that window. Let's see how your cocksucking technique is coming along.""\n\nOne of the highlights of my life was when Ann Macafee, queen goddess of the school, unparalleled beauty, without hesitation and with the ease and obediance that comes from repeating a familiar duty, gracefully knelt down before me to take my cock into her pretty mouth."
636,Blackmailing the Queen II,"['MF', 'FF', 'nc']","She would begin my jacking my shaft with both hands, gently, while she licked the tip and glans, slavering her tongue all over my dickhead and allowing a stream of her saliva to trickle down to my balls. Then she'd suck my balls lightly until the dripping abated, after which she'd return to the head and lick some more. She was waiting for my precome ooze to reach the proper state - enough to lubricate my shaft. She had found that with enough lubrication of this kind she could take me as deeply as she wanted to, with no discomfort.\n\nAnd deep she took me. Ann had become, in the three weeks since our arrangment had begun, obsessed with my cock. Sucking it deeply, taking absolutely all of it until there was not even a fraction of an inch left to push down her throat, had become a personal challenge. She also claimed that she never failed to have at least two orgasms while sucking my dick.\n\nShe had also perfected our fucking techniques, finding that doggie style, her kneeling on the bed and I standing behind her, was the second best position in terms of depth and angle. The best position, she claimed (and I had to agree, actually) was where I lay on my back on the bed, one of our infamous throw cushions under my ass, and she staddled me, lowering her pussy onto my dick. She would lean forward slightly until her tits were pressed into my extended hands, and then slide her cunt up and down on my dick, her hips twitching and bucking as the pressure on her clit drove her to delirium. My personal favorite was something of the reverse; she on her back on the bed, a pillow under her ass, while I pumped her pussy. Conventional, but satisfying. I did not get as deep that way, but the look of her in that position, her tits swaying, her hair splayed out on the bed; well, let's just say it was magical in its own way.\n\nAnn, of course, would do whatever I said.\n\nThat was the amazing part. We had met nearly every school-day afternoon at her parent's garage apartment for the past three weeks, sucking and fucking for an hour or two, and it seemed that each day she had become more and more willing. It had come down to the point that when I arrived she was always there, always naked, and always eager to get started immediately. On two occasions, on days when I'd been slightly delayed, I could tell she had masturbated before I had arrived. She wanted my dick, pure and simple. She'd even named it ""Sir Richard"", which she'd told me once as I was fitting it into her snug cunt:\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhh, now let's get Sir Richard all the way in Ann's little pussy...""\n\nMy eyebrows had arched at that. ""Sir Richard?""\n\n""Push, push, mmmmmmmmmmm. Richard, love, as in 'dick.' Oh, hurry up, and slide him alllllllllll the way inside me...""\n\nThat had been a week ago, and it seemed to me that she was by this time as passionately interested in our situation as I was. If not more.\n\nI decided I wanted to get some more photographs of Ann, for my private collection. I wanted nudes, of course, and perhaps even a shot or two of her loving my dick with her mouth or pussy. She had initially refused:\n\n""No. That's too much. You've got enough pictures of me already, and look where they've got me.""\n\n""Ann...""\n\n""I'm doing everything you ask. I'm sucking your dick, I'm letting you fuck me. I'm doing my part, even getting good at it. No more pictures."" She looked determined.\n\nIt occurred to me immediately to threaten her with publication of the photos I did have, but I was not sure that would work. She knew that I would rather fuck her than ruin her, and it took some of my power away so long as she continued to put out. But I had noticed her obsession building and decided to try and use it.\n\nI said nothing more about the photos until about twenty minutes later, while we were fucking. I had her on her back, and was pumping her pussy with long, deep strokes while thumbing her clit with my left hand. I had taken care not to give her too much too fast, since her orgasms were slower in arriving but much more intense when I took my time in this way. When I sensed that she was about to come - her back was arching, her face was intense, her thighs quivvering - I abruptly stopped, my dick halfway in her, and held my position.\n\n""Uhhhhhhh. No, don't stop, I'm close,"" she whined.\n\n""I want to take some more pictures of you, Ann."" I moved my cock slightly and rubbed a spot very near her clit with my thumb.\n\n""No, no, oh you bastard. Make me come, oh, make me come.""\n\n""You want my cock, Ann?""\n\n""Oh god yes, make me come Sir Richard I want to come so bad..."" she was lifting her hips now, trying to fuck herself on my cock, but I pressed her down with my hand and gave her only short, infrequent, shallow strokes, just enough to make her crazy.\n\nShe was whimpering, almost crying. ""Please, please, god I wanna cooooome...""\n\n""The pictures, Ann. Agree to the pictures and you can come. Say yes and I'll give you everything I've got.""\n\nShe started rubbing her tits and tweaking her nipples, trying to make herself come, but it was no user. Finally she said ""OK, OK, you can take the fucking pictures...""\n\n""You swear, Ann?""\n\n""Yes, yes, now fuck meeeeeeee! Make me come!""\n\nI laid into her with renewed vigor, and she came almost immediately, in a warm and vast flood. As usual, her come made her pussy instantly slicker and hotter, and I came too, our juices mixing inside her. Afterwards, we lay for several minutes before she had the strength to talk.\n\n""That was shitty,"" she said, but the bitterness in her voice was distant, measured.\n\n""I want what I want,"" I replied. I had discovered in myself, through this domination of our high school queen, a certain calm ruthlessness that I had never known existed. I had not been as curel to her as I could have been, and that was a good thing to know too. I was strong, but no monster.\n\n""Yes, that's obvious. You have an inhuman amount of self control too. How could you stop in the middle like that?""\n\n""It was not easy. But there's another thing to consider here, Ann, and I wonder if you have thought of it.""\n\nShe raised her half on one elbow, and her right breast rubbed deliciously on my chest. Sir Richard began to stir, and I knew we'd be at it again very soon. ""What do you mean?"" she asked.\n\n""You gave in, but not because I threatened you with distributing the photos of you and Bill. I never even mentioned it. In fact, I never do anymore.""\n\nShe paused to think, her fingers absently twining in my pubic hair. ""I guess you're right. I...""\n\n""You relented because you wanted my cock. Suppose I burned the other contact sheet I have and all my negatives tomorrow, not that I am about to, but would you want to stop our afternoons here?""\n\nThe rain outside began to fall even harder, making the roof like a large drum. I could barely hear her when she said ""God, you're right. It's not that I'm afraid of the photos anymore. I'm hooked."" She looked me in the eyes and wrapped her hand around my now rigid dick. ""I'm hooked on your cock..."" She began to stroke it lovingly.\n\nI smiled, and she smiled, and I said ""Well, now, Sir Richard would like a word with Miss Kitty.""\n\nI pushed her gently onto her back and began to position my dick against her hole.\n\n""Miss Kitty?"" she asked, her eyes beginning to flutter in response to the impending fuck.\n\n""Yes, love, Kitty, as in pussy...""\n\nAnd I slid into her warm, wet tightness.\n\n [Chapter 7 - Sir Richard and Miss Kitty Hit the Road]\n\nAnn owned a nice little red convertible VW Bug, which was, of course, parked conveniently in the garage below our trysting spot. Our deal had been that although within the walls of that garage apartment Ann would treat me like the most intimate lover and sexual master, once outside in the world we would behave as we always had - as strangers. I decided to change that, at least partly.\n\nI was taking the pictures she had promised to pose for:\n\nClick - Ann standing at the window, demure, pretty, and completely nude. A profile shot, accentuating her perfect breasts and the downy quality of her pubic hair.\n\nClick - Ann reclining on the sofa, pinup style, a smile on her face.\n\nClick - Ann on her knees on the bed, her index finger perched in her mouth, a teasing, questioning look on her face.\n\n""Ann,"" I said, thinking about what shot I wanted to take next. ""What would you say to a little drive around town?""\n\n""I'd prefer to put my clothes back on first,"" she said, wryly. She was still kneeling on the bed, waiting for me to give her another pose suggestion.\n\n""Of course, of course. I just feel like getting out of here for a while once we use up this roll."" I looked her straight in the eye, but she seemed to have no reaction to this obvious breach of contract.\n\nAfter a moment she sat back on her haunches and said, ""We'd have to be a little careful, or course.""\n\nHere it was. ""Careful about what?""\n\n""Careful my parents don't see us coming out of the garage. We don't want to ruin our setup here, do we?""\n\nAgain I was mildly shocked to hear how totally Ann had come over to the side of keeping-this-going. Where I had expected her to insist that none of her friends see her with me, as we had agreed, she had instead been thinking only of the danger to our privacy. \n\nI must have communicated my pleasure and suprise with the expression on my face because she laid back, spread her lovely legs, and said: ""Here's a shot for you. Miss Kitty waiting for her gallant knight to...."" she smiled mischeviously, ""drop in.""\n\nWe both laughed at that, and:\n\nClick - Ann on her back, legs spread wide, a broad smile on her face as she shows her pussy to the camera.\n\nClick - Ann fingers herself lightly, face more serious.\n\nClick - Timer shot, Ann with my dick in her mouth, me standing frame right, she rolled on her side to take me.\n\nClick - Timer shot, Ann straddles my cock, facing away from me as I lie on my back, her face to the camera. Her hand is guiding me into her pussy.\n\nNeedless to say, I had no opportunity to set the timer again after that. She rode my dick like it was a wild horse, turning in mid-fuck to face me, amazingly without letting my dick slide out of her cunt.\n\nShe came in short order, and I soon after that, responding as usual to the flood of pussy juice that flowed from her and made her cunt even more slippery. Ah, the wonders of the pill. Back then it was not as easy to get, of course, but little rich girls like Ann Macafee could always get what they wanted.\n\nWe got dressed about fifteen minutes later and stole down to the lower part of the building, which was the garage proper. Ann peeked out the lintel window to see if her parents were on the porch, but they were not. She got into the rabbit on the driver's side and motioned for me to get in the passenger's seat.\n\n""I think I'd rather drive,"" I said, being a typical 16 year old male.\n\n""Once we get going that's fine, but I think you should sort of slump down in the passenger's seat until we get out of this neighborhood - my parents have friends all around here, and we don't want a nosy neighbor to blow the whistle, do we?""\n\n""No, Ann. I much prefer the way you blow the whistle..."" I smiled.\n\nShe giggled and patted the seat next to her. I got in, and we put the convertible top up. I hunched down as she had suggested, amazed again at how truly dedicated she had become to keeping our affair alive, and we sped off into the afternoon.\n\nAs it was I was pretty content to let her drive. I was not all that good with a stick shift yet, but she was quite comfortable with it, so it was easier to let her continue. Besides, I wanted to look at her while we talked. In the sun, her hair filled with the wind (we had taken the top back down again), she was more beautiful than ever. As I had dozens of times over the past weeks, I thanked whatever stars I had for the incredibly good fortune that had given me access to her.\n\n""So where to?"" she asked, putting her sunglasses on with one hand.\n\n""I don't know,"" I said, and I really did not. I had expected this trip to be a problem, an opportunity to assert my authority over her again, yet here she was perfectly willing, and I had nothing planned. ""Why don't we get some ice cream or something?""\n\n""If you want, but I like to eat stuff like that.""\n\n""Oh?""\n\n""I don't want to get fat. My mom and my sister are. It must be in my genes somewhere. Mind if I make an alternate suggestion?""\n\n""Sure. Shoot.""\n\n""There are some nice nature trails near Lake Fornier, on the slope of Freedom Peaks. We could go for a walk there.""\n\nI agreed immediately. I had hiked those trails as a little kid, but it had been years. I must admit, the thought of walking with her and simply holding hands was strangely exciteing to me - which was odd when you considered all the fucking and sucking we had done. In some way a walk sounded even more intimate, though.\n\nWe arrived at the trailhead with at least three hours of daylight left, which was plenty considering the entire loop was less than two miles long. Ann grabbed a blanket from the trunk of her car - a rough looking thing that looked like it was used mostly as a car cover. ""In case we want to sit,"" she said, then added as she closed the trunk door, ""or something.""\n\nOr something did not take long. Ann started like a bat our of hell down the trail, slightly ahead of me, and I got to watch her fine ass move under the folds of her green courderoy skirt for several strides before she stopped, turned, and her out her hand for me to take. We walked down the nature trail hand in hand.\n\nWe had walked perhaps a half mile when she led me off the trail. I had noticed that she was gazing at me with a strange look on her face for most of the walk, and now she led me up a grassy slope to a stand of trees that crested the hill we had been circling. The trees were growing in a circle, which is common for spruces, and there was a flat spot in the middle. She spread the blanket out there and sat down, folding her legs gracfully beneath her.\n\nI stood for a moment, watching her face, then said ""What's the plan, Ann? You have something in mind, do you?"" I was still taking that sort of masterful, I-am-in-control-here tone with her, but in point of fact I was delighted.\n\n""Oh, of course,"" she said, smiling prettily, ""but first I wanted to explain something to you, and to ask a favor. Please, sit."" She patted the blanket with her open hand.\n\nIntrigued, I sat. I could not think of a thing to say, so I waited until she was ready to talk - she was obviously nervous, but there was also a nice sort of ease between us that I wanted to bask in. After a while, she began to speak.\n\n""You think of me the way most people do, as a real bitchy princess, a pristine queen. I know that. But I have never known any other way to be. All my life I have been surrounded by `the best things', and expected to live up to them. To be worthy; to be better than other people, I guess."" She looked at me, as if to gauge my reaction, but I was interested in what she had to say, and motioned for her to go on. ""Well,"" she continued, ""most of my life has been pretty, um, controlled. I told you about Stuart...""\n\n""Yes. He was your first.""\n\n""My only until you, and that was pretty dissapointing. I let him fuck me, if you could call it that, because I was mad at my parents and was trying to rebel. They were threatening to put me in private school, and I was furious. Stuart was a kind of revenge, though I couldn't tell them about it, so it didn't help. When they changed their minds on their own, I felt really stupid. Stuart kept calling, wanting to `see me again,' which I knew meant he wanted to put his little prick in me again, but I was bored and disgusted by him, and it sort of faded away.""\n\n""He bragged about it, but we didn't believe him. He made it sound like a major event, though.""\n\nShe laughed. ""Yes, well, if 20 seconds of frenzy and two quick humps is major. I don't know if her even broke my cherry.""\n\n""He did.""\n\n""Oh, of course. You'd know, wouldn't you? Anyway, I found it all pretty unimpressive and I guess that sort of made me act even more superior. Maybe that was my way of regaining my self respect. I don't know. Whatever. Anyway, that was what I thought sex was, to be honest. Nothing to write home about.""\n\n""What about Randy?""\n\n""Well, jocks like to talk a lot about all the girls they get, but if Randy is any indication, it is a bunch of bullshit. When we first parked together, he was so scared I thought his heart would leap out of his chest. When I told him that a handjob was as far as I would go, he made some faint protest, but I could tell he was relieved. After a few dates, we didn't even do that much. He just liked to suck my breasts a lot. Almost like he didn't get enough as a baby. He's also the one that got me started on coke, and I guess I got pretty hooked.""\n\n""I'd say so, considering what you were willing to do for it.""\n\n""God,"" she said, and blushed a deep crimson, ""don't remind me. That was one big favor you did me. I'm off that shit forever.""\n\n""You'd never taken a boy in your mouth before that?""\n\n""No. I'd seen some X-rated 8 millimeter movies my Dad had hidden in the garage with Susie Krantz and Mattie Haines once, and I sort of fantasized about it some times.""\n\n""Fantasized about sucking who?""\n\n""Oh, Movie stars, or the guy in the porno movie, I guess. I mean, his cock was big and looked like a nice one..."" she paused for a moment, then looked my in the eye, ""but not as nice as yours.""\n\n`Mine' was becoming uncomfortably hard at just her look, but I wanted to finish the conversation first.\n\n""You see, everything has changed,"" she said. ""I mean, it's weird, but I seem to have discovered a whole other part of myself that I never knew about before. And I can't really control it.""\n\n""Your sexual side?"" All of a sudden I felt like her therapist or something.\n\n""Yes. Sexual. Frankly, having sex with you is what I think about most of the day. My friends know something is up, but they'd never in a million years guess..."" She was really red now, her face and shoulders and even her hands. ""Every night I dream we're doing it, and every morning I have to...""\n\n""Masturbate.""\n\n""Yes. Sometimes I have come already when I wake up. Sometimes during the day I have to go to the girls room becasue I have been thinking about you too much.""\n\n""About my cock.""\n\n""Sucking it, usually. But I have another fantasy too."" She stopped, looked away, somehow unable to go on.\n\n""Go ahead, tell me,"" I said, trying to sound gentle. ""I mean, we've done a lot. I guess you can tell me anything.""\n\nAll at once she said, in a rush, ""I'm afraid you'll be disgusted and you won't want to sleep with me anymore and I think I'll die if you don't I...""\n\nTears were forming in the corner of her eyes, and I held her in my arms, for the first time with real tenderness. ""It's OK Ann. I am easily as obsessed with you as you are with me.""\n\n""You are?"" she sniffed. ""But you've had other girls, haven't you?""\n\n""Yes, you were not the first. But you are undoubtedly the best."" She looked up at me and smiled, still sniffing slightly. ""Now, tell me what this fantansy is. Don't be afraid. I promise I won't stop fucking you - in fact, I plan to do that as soon as we're done talking, right here and now.""\n\nShe gasped, but her face was delighted. ""Here? Oh, god, what if, what if...""\n\n""It's a chance we'll take. Now, the fantasy."" I held her chin in my hands ""or I might just make you wait until tomorrow.""\n\nIt was a lie, but it worked. I had discovered a side to her too; she liked to be submissive to authority. She bit her lip, obviously screwing up her courage, and:\n\n""Well, I told you we watched that 8 millimeter movie. In the movie, before they fucked, even before she took him in her mouth, he did something to her with his mouth. He like, licked her pussy with his tongue and then sucked her, sort of.""\n\nI smiled. ""You want me to do that to you?""\n\n""Well, Yes. I mean, if you want to.""\n\nI smiled, and let my hand slide up her leg, beneath her skirt, and onto her panties. ""No problem at all,"" I said, and she sighed and let her head drop onto my shoulder.\n\n [Chapter 8 - Miss Kitty Takes a Bath]\n\nLinda Short had taught me a lot of what I knew about sex. Especially concerning the oral side of things. She had been a truly expert cocksucker, and expected good head in return. Luckily, she was happy to instruct me on the particulars of eating pussy, which she claimed to have done once or twice to her girlfriends.\n\nBut although I had mildly enjoyed it, it was not my favority thing. Linda's pussy was very hairy - too hairy, really. And she was very agressive. I often ended up with a sore neck.\n\nAnn was another story entirely. I laid her back on that rough blanket, lifted her skirt up around her waist, and slid her panties down, leaving them looped around one ankle. Ann's pussy was a lovely sight, as always. A trimmed, pretty little V of hair on top, but a smooth, pink, hairless little pussy. Her firm smooth thighs were like a picture frame around that little bud, and I kicked myself for not having thought of eating her myself. What a treasure.\n\nI began by nibbling her labia while stroking the insides of her thighs with my fingernails. Her response was immediate and gratifying. She placed her hands on my head, fingers gripping my hair gently, and moaned as she rocked her hips slowly. Slowly, I began to insert a finger into her hot little hole, and moved my tongue up to her clit, stroking it with long, hard, sloppy licks. She began to shudder with each tongue stroke, and I coordinated the action of my finger so that each time she shuddered, my finger was buried deep inside her and I could stroke the ""roof"" of her vagina. This was years before anyone would speak of a woman's G-spot, but Linda had known what felt good and had never hesitated to tell me. After a few mintues of slow licks and deep fingering, Ann seemed on the verge of hysteria.\n\n""I.... I.... Oh god that's so.... um.... fffffffffffffuck it.... ooooooooooo...."" she spoke in breathy, short gasps. Her hips were moving in a slow, tight circle and I knew she was ready to come. So I closed my lips over her clit, and began to suck it while flicking at the very tip with my tongue. I inserted a second finger into her pussy and felt the rush begin.\n\nShe moaned, a long, high, hoarse moan, and lifted her little butt into the air about 6 inches. Her thighs were as hard as stone and quivvering like a tuning fork. Her hands pressed my head firmly into her crotch as I sucked her. And she came and came and came.\n\n""Ssssssssssssssss, oh, oh, oh, fuck, ohhhhhhhhhhhh""\n\nAll of a sudden she was pulling at my shoulders, trying to bring my face to hers. I was confused at first, but her hands found my belt buckle and began frantically to undo it and then my pants. She wanted my dick. I was glad to oblige since I was as hard as I could ever remember being.\n\nI lowered my jeans and slipped my cock into her boiling pussy. I had never entered her mid-come like that, and the feeling was indescribable; like sinking into a mouth filled with hot butter. Her pussy walls clamped onto me like they had a will of their own, and we began the most vigorous fuck I can remember ever experiencing. Ann was wild, simply wild, tearing at her blouse and pressing my mouth to her nipple. She was lost in a world of obscene lust.\n\n""Fuck me fuck me fuck me, oh god your dick, oh jesus oh fuck me oh god... hmmmmmmmmmm, huuuuuuuuuuuh, uh uh uh, fuck it fuck me, oh, oh, ffffffffffffuck me, oh I love you...""\n\nShe came again, and I spurted into her, just as she said ""I love you"", her words buried in the deep extasy of my orgasm. Afterwards, I lay on top of her, my diminishing cock still inside her, while she stroked my head with her hands and kissed my hair. We were still mostly clothed, but somehow this was the sexiest moment ever between us. My cock roused again while still inside her and we fucked again.\n\nAnd a third time. It was dark by the time we left the hillside.\n\nOn the drive home, Ann seemed very animated and very curious. ""I have to know,"" she said, a broad smile on her face, ""where you learned to do that. I mean, that was incredible!""\n\n""Linda Short,"" I said, remembering Linda's small tits and hot mouth.\n\n""Who? I don't think I know her.""\n\n""No, you wouldn't. She was visiting our neighbors last summer - a relative from out of town. She was... experienced. She'd done pretty much everything.""\n\n""And she taught you how to do that to a girl with your mouth?"" Ann seemed genuinely interested, though there was a slight hint of jelousy in her voice.\n\n""It's called eating pussy. Yeah, she taught me. She'd done it herself, actually.""\n\n""To another girl!?"" Ann's voice was a high squeak of suprise, but there was something else there too. Exicetement, perhaps? Or had Ann had an encounter she was not telling me about?\n\n""That's what she said. I believed it too. Linda was really wild. I met her when she climbed the fence that seperates our back yards - no joke. I was sunbathing in my jockeys and she just climbed over and started talking to me. In a bikini, at the time.""\n\nAnn's jelousy was a bit easier to see now, but she continued to ask questions. ""Did you do it with her that night?""\n\n""Heh. That day. About an hour after we met. I was home alone, and once I told her that it was wham-bam. I guess you'd say Linda's pretty much a slut.""\n\n""At least.""\n\n""Well, at the time she was like a gift from heavan. It was the beginning of the summer, she was going to be there another two months, and, well, I felt that everything was set up perfecftly. It was, too, though she dated other guys all along.""\n\n""Other guys she'd met here?""\n\n""Yeah. The girl could not get enough. Incredible.""\n\nAnn was quiet for a while. I think she was a bit upset, jealous and shocked and maybe a little dubious about her own arousal. Finally she said ""Well, I can't blame anyone but myself, can I?""\n\n""For what?"" I asked.\n\n""Well, I would not have given you a second look before... Before this semester. I was so into myself. Yes. I'm glad you had your summer with Linda."" She looked satisfied and resolved.\n\n [Chapter 9 - Adventuring Outside]\n\nAnd that was that. Ann had taken possession, had turned the situation around in her mind. She still treated me like her master, of course, since that was part of the thrill for her, but in the days that followed I could see that she had laid her claim, and that I was hers. All pretense at school stopped, and we went virtually everywhere together.\n\nShe also found that she liked sex in public. As most people will tell you who have tried it, the excitement that comes with the fear of getting caught can be pretty addictive, and though I still preferred our garage apartment, Ann talked me into several daring encounters:\n\nWe fucked in a vacant counselors office, right there in the administration bulding, the door locked but people walking by outside all the time. I sat in the big desk chair, my pants lowered to my butt, while ann lifted her skirt, dropped her panites around one ankle (I guess she'd picked that up from our adventure in the woods) and perched on her knees on the arms of the chair. She fucked me like that, no part of our bodies touching except my cock in her pussy, Ann rocking wildly while holding onto the back of the chair, and people's voices echoing in the hall outside.\n\nShe gave me a rather heated, lusty blowjob behind the baseball diamond's backstop out in the atheletic field. Though no one could see her kneeling behind the green wooden wall, my head and shoulders were easily vibible through the chain link fence, had anyone cared to glance our way. When we left, I noticed a dirbble of my come on her neck just in time, before someone saw it. She thought that was hilariously funny.\n\nI ate her pussy while she sat in the ticket booth to the student theatre, trying to keep her composure as I flicked her clit with my tongue. Ironicly, Randy had come up to the booth to beg her to at least talk to him again, and had left wondering why she was acting so strange. She'd told him to fuck himself, and had sort of hiccoughed on the word ""fuck"", since I had given her a particularly hard suck at that point. She came on my face and I had to clean up with some rather thin kleenex she had, to get the pussy smell off my face before I went to wood shop.\n\nShe somehow got the keys to the chem lab, and we sucked and fucked the lunch hour away, right there at the desk where we had once been lab partners. As she bent to take my dick in her mouth she said ""this is to make up for how badly I treated you when we were partners."" She took my dick all the way down her throat, in a particularly strong and enthusiastic stroke. All I could do was gasp ""Aaaaaaapology accepted...."" as she sucked away.\n\nBut it was back in our old haunts above her parent's garage that she began to think some really wild thoughts. We had just finished our afternoon excersizes, and were lieing on the floor of the living room eating some cheese and crackers while she rubbed her naked legs on mine.\n\n""You mentioned about Linda Short knowing a lot."" She said this in a tone that said just-asking-no-big-deal.\n\n""Ann, that was last summer. I won't ever even see her again.""\n\n""Who knows? She might visit again. But that's not why I brought it up. I was wondering if the fact that she had made it with another girl, well, if it made you disgusted or anything."" Again, she was forcing her voice into a tone that sounded casual, but was not.\n\n""No. Why should it? Why are you asking this?""\n\n""You know Mattie Hanes?""\n\n""Um. Another one of the royalty.""\n\n""Well, sort of. Anyway, you think she's pretty?"" Ann's face was impossible to read - I knew she had a tendency to get jealous at times, but this did not have that feeling to it. Besides, she had brought it up.\n\n""Sure, of course. The guys call her Miss Best Chest of the West. I'm sure most of them have fantasized about her from time to time.""\n\n""Including you?"" Again, an enigmatic look. I was getting a little pissed off - you want it, Ann? You got it.\n\n""Sure. I'll tell you the details of the wet dream if you're interested. It all centered around tit fucking."" My voice sounded angry, and she recoiled a bit.\n\n""Don't get mad,"" she said, her voice a pout. ""I'm not asking because I'm jealous or anything. See, she's always had sort of a thing for me.""\n\nI had to admit that I was pretty shocked. I thought nothing would suprise me after I first heard Ann Macafee beg me to fuck her. Mattie Hanes a dyke? She looked a lot like mamie Van Doren, but with red hair. Huge tits, by high school standards. Killer figure. Wore tight T shirts and knee-high plaid skirts. And she liked girls?\n\n""Sheesh,"" I said. ""I know a lot of guys who would kill themselves if they knew she was queer.""\n\n""Oh, no. I mean, she likes boys. She's still a virgin, I'm pretty sure, but when we watched those movies together she talked about the cocks and everything just like Susie and I did. She just has always acted a little funny toward me, and I know that she had a little fling with another girl in sixth grade. So I guess she likes both girls and boys.""\n\nAnn had been looking down at the floor, perhaps at her own pussy, in fact, but at this point she raised her eyes to me and smiled, blinking those lovely lashes at me.\n\nI smiled. ""OK, Ann, what is it that you have in your devious little mind?""\n\n""Welllllllll,"" she said, reaching out to stroke my cock, ""I was just thinking how you might like to watch me and Mattie, assuming I am right about her. Maybe you'd even like to join in?"" \n\nMy dick was responding both to her attentions and her ideas. ""You mean you wouldn't get jealous if I, um, fucked Mattie Hanes?""\n\n""Not if I was part of it. I mean, not if it was you and me together, like a team, and she was the outsider. Not if we were both doing her. I've been wondering what a pussy tastes like, ever since you started sucking me off."" Sir Richard grew another inch and hardened in her grasp. She bent to take him in her mouth, but just before she did she said ""besides, I've always wondered what it would be like to watch this magnificent dick slide into her. I guess I've always been sort fo interested in her too.""\n\nAs her mouth closed around my cock, bathing and sucking it, I found myself thinking about Mattie Hanes and her famous chest. Maybe she wouldn't go for it, maybe she'd refuse. But damn, it was worth a try..."
637,Blackmailing the Queen III,"['MF', 'FF', 'nc']","We'd decided not to bring Mattie to our little apartment. It was better if that remained our secret place, especially since we did not know how she would react to what we had planned. Instead, we decided to use Ann's own bedroom in the main house, which would work perfectly since Ann's parents were to leave the city that weekend and Ann's older sister was away at college.\n\nIt was to be a study session and a sleep over. Mattie would bring her books over, but the real agenda was to have some fun, to resurrect their flagging friendship. Ann's agenda, of course, was to get Mattie into bed with her, and eventually to get me in there too.\n\nAnn was quite skeptical about this last part (""Mattie is more of a princess than I use to be, love""), so I formed a little plan of my own, which Ann found delightful. I would hide in the closet, which had french doors and could be left open a crack very easily, and would take photos of the two girls together, as I had done with Ann and Bill. If Mattie refused the menage a trois, we could use the same sort of threat I'd used on Ann to get her to cooperate.\n\nI was suprised that Ann was willing, even enthusiastic about the photo idea; after all, the photos of her and Bill had to hold some bad memories. But she was absolutuly giggling at the idea, saying that ""what was good for catching one prissy little bitch ought to work well on another.""\n\nThey planned to meet on a Saturday afternoon, around 3:00pm, and for Mattie to stay that night. I'd never even been in the main house, let alone Ann's room, and I wanted to break-in her bed that morning, before the party with Mattie began. She was extremely willing, so we spent the hours between 10:00am and noon joyously fondling and humping in her flowery bed. I only let myself come once, though, as I wanted to save my strength for the evening.\n\nWhat a room! Everything in it looked extremely expensive, from the frilly canopy bed to the textured wallpaper to the solid oak, antique furniture. The carpeting was rich, lush wool, which made the room whisper quiet. Except for the sounds we made, of course.\n\nAnn had finished a particularly vigorous cocksucking session, my come now dribbling out the sides of her grinning mouth and dripping onto her tits, when the princess phone (naturally) next to her bed rang. Since I was in an impish mood I began tongueing her snatch while she tried to talk on the phone.\n\n""Um, he-hello,"" she said, then grinned and tried to push my head away, ""Oh, hi Mattie."" She said the name with emphasis, as if to tell me this was too important and I should stop; I sucked her harder. ""Um, no, no I'm fine, uh, I just ran upstairs and, uhhhhh, I'm a little out of br-breath. Sure, you can come.... come early. When? F-Fine, see you at one then...""\n\nShe hung up and then playfully slapped the top of my head. ""Oh, you crud! If, uh, if, uh, if she th-thought you w-were here she, mmmmmmmmmm, oh fuck it... go, baby, go..."" She pressed my head into her cunt and started to come again.\n\nWe only had an hour, and Ann wanted to make sure the room was sufficiently aired out (and her pussy was dry) before Mattie got there, so we stopped and cleaned up.\n\nMattie arrived right on time, Ann rushing downstairs to let her in. I was amused and excited to see Ann so eager for this. I found myself a reasonably comfortable position in the closet, readied my camera, and left the door open a crack. Soon thereafter I heard them coming up the stairs.\n\nNot much happened in the first few hours.\n\nThe closet idea had sounded fine, but in practice it was a pain. Four o'clock that afternoon found me rather cramped and trying to remain silent while the girls sat and did homework. Ann had tried on several occasions to get the conversation into the sexual arena, but Mattie was pretty worried about her economics class and was hard to distract. She had not come dressed to play either, wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. Ann looked like a cute little babydoll in her frilly robe, and I knew from recent personal experience that she wore nothing underneath.\n\nFinally, Ann did what my mind had been screaming for her to do for the last hour - she loosened her robe so that Mattie could get a glimpse of her tits if she tried to. Ann leaned forward on the bed, obstensively to make a note from her schoolbook, but her tits almost spilled out and Mattie could not help but see.\n\n""Gee, Ann, you're about to lose your robe,"" Mattie said. Mattie had a voice that was almost indistinguishable from Susan Saint James, though she looked nothing like her. Now there was a slight tension in that voice - at least I thought there was.\n\n""Well, we've seen it all in PE, haven't we? Frankly, I'm a little warm in this anyway - I think I put on a T shirt...""\n\nShe walked to the closet, dropping her robe. I jumped for a second when I relalized that she planned to open the door, but had to notice that Mattie was staring at her naked body as she walked by. Ann was right, Mattie's interest in her was definitly still alive and definitely sexual.\n\nAnn threw the closet door open and stood before me, naked, her body blocking the view that Mattie would otherwise have had of me crouching among the shoes and boxes. She smiled down at me and winked, then ran her tongue over her lips and flashed me a look of pure lust. My dick became hard, of course, which made me very uncomfortable. She smiled again, as if that was her little prank on me.\n\nShe drew out a knee-length T-shirt, black with a white cat face on it, and closed the door (not quite all the way, of course). Still nude, she walked to the center of the room and held the T-shirt up to her chest.\n\n""Isn't this great? I had it made at that place near Sherman's. The gal hand painted it and everything..."" Ann lifted it to slip it over her head, then feigned a little trouble untangling the material - all to give Mattie plenty of time to look.\n\nMattie stared on appreciatively. Her lips formed a silent little pucker at Ann's exposed pussy and tits. I was looking at Mattie, and was realizing just how lovely a girl she was. She had very looks very much like Ann Margaret, though she was a bit more busty and her hair was a deeper shade of red. Like most guys, I had really only noticed her large breasts before, which were hard to overlook, but as she was dressed in a shapeless sweatshirt and posed in profile, from my vantage point, I had an opportunity to really see her face. I hoped all the more that this evening went as Ann and I had planned.\n\n""Much better,"" Ann said. ""Gee, I hope you brought something else to wear. It can get warm in the evening, especially upstairs in this house.""\n\n""No,"" Mattie said, still staring, ""I'm afraid this is it. I guess I'll just have to sweat.""\n\n""Heavan's no,"" Ann exclaimed, stepping back to the closet, ""I'm sure I have something you can wear...""\n\nAs Ann opened the closet, again hiding me with her body and again flashing me one of her famous boner-producing looks, I heard Mattie behind her: ""Well, we're not exactly the same size, Ann, you know.""\n\n""Up top,"" Ann said, sliding the hangers one by one. ""But I'll find something. You're going to die in that.""\n\nAnn winked at me again and I had to stifle a laugh at what she had chosen. It was a neglige that would leave little to the imagination on Ann, let alone buxom Mattie. I bit my hand to keep silent.\n\n""Here, Ann said, turning and closing the closet partway again, ""this will look fantastic on you.""\n\nMattie took the hanger. ""This is way too small. I'll pop out the top if I don't ruin it.""\n\n""It'll be fine,"" Ann said. When Mattie made no move to put it on she sighed. ""Mattie, give it a try. Don't be so prissy.""\n\n""Prissy? Shit..."" Mattie pulled her sweatshirt over her head in one motion, revealing a quite simple white cotton bra underneath. Her breasts, 36's at least and perhaps more, were held fast by the bra, which was probably the only kind she could get to fit her. She unsnapped her jeans and slid them off, almost looking me right in the eye for a moment, then stood there, magnificent in her white underwear, arranging the neglige and preparing to pull it on.\n\nAnn sighed again. ""That's not exactly meant to be worn with underwear, you know.""\n\nMattie stopped and looked Ann right in the eye for a moment. ""What are you up to, Ann? Trying to get my clothes off?""\n\n""I see what you're got every day in gym. Why would I be trying to do that now?"" Ann's face was calm and assured. ""Maybe I make you uncomfortable? I never did before.""\n\nWithout another word, Mattie reached around and unsnapped her bra with one hand. The elastic of the brastrap twanged and the bra flew away from her chest, reveling a truly impressive set of tits. Jugs that large usually sag to some degree, but Mattie's hung just enough to give you a sense of their mass. They were full, proud, and ripe, and her youth made them firm. Her nipples were small, especially for those breasts, and they sat high, almost like cherries on a sunday. Freckles lightly dotted the tops of both breasts. I was in awe.\n\nNext came her panties. She stepped out of them without bending much, just dropped the panties and lifted one foot, reaching back to snag the panties with her right hand, her eyes never leaving Ann's. Her pussy hair was so fine as to be virtually nonexistant. More freckles dotted the tops of her thighs, stopping abruptly at the pantyline. Her skin was milky white. She was magnificent, like an amazon, her long red hair in a cloud around her head. She really looked every bit the playboy playmate - large, firm breasts, slim waist, round, tight ass, long shapely legs. Her skin was smooth and fair - and with that red hair and her intensely youthfull looks she was like a buxon Irish serving girl. She seemed to stand there for hours, motionless, though I'm sure it was just a moment or two before she spoke.\n\n""OK, Ann. Was this what you wanted?""\n\nAnn smiled that warm you're-my-friend smile and Mattie smiled back in the same way, like a secret handshake. ""I thought you were going to try on the camisole.""\n\n""You know it won't fit."" Again, that smile.\n\n""Hmmm. I guess not. Well, we could swap..."" and with that she pulled the T-shirt over her head in one smooth motion. Both women now stood naked, and Ann took a step toward Mattie, her hand extended, holding the T-shirt.\n\nThen I made a mistake. I clicked off a shot. The room, silent as the grave with all that wool carpet insulating it against outside sound, fairly echoed with the click of the shutter. All of a sudden Mattie grabbed the T-shirt and held it up to her chest.\n\n""What was that!"" she said, turning around.\n\n""What was what?"" Ann asked, touching her shoulder and trying to sound calm.\n\n""I heard a clicking sound. God, it sounded like a camera."" Mattie stepped to the window and peeked around the curtains.\n\n""Oh, that,"" Ann said, and here she impressed me with the deftness of her lie. ""That's my dad's burgaler alarm system. There are little switches everywhere and sometimes they make noise. It wakes you up at night until you get use to it. It's kind of spooky sometimes. Here..."" She stepped to the stereo, flashing me an exasperated look, and turned the radio on to a smooth-sounding, jazzy station. ""This is how I drown it out when I'm home alone...""\n\nMattie had turned back from the window, and was watching Ann's lovely lithe body as she bent to the stereo. When Ann turned to face her, their eyes locked again and there was another heavy moment of silence, with just the music to fill the space. Mattie still held the T-shirt in from of her, but Ann stood completely naked, and seemed quite comfortable.\n\n""Ann,"" Mattie began, ""I get the feeling that something is going on here, but I don't understand.""\n\n""Don't you?"" Ann's voice was suddenly serious, and sultry. ""I wonder. You remember the time we watched those porny movies in the garage?""\n\n""Sure,"" Mattie said, dropping her eyes. ""The guy with the big dong and that girl who looked like a drug addict.""\n\n""No, the other one,"" Ann said, crossing to sit on the bed. She had not told me about any other film. This was interesting.\n\n""Um, yeah. We didn't watch all of that one. Susie got grossed out.""\n\n""But you wanted to watch it.""\n\n""No, I...""\n\n""C'mon Mattie. We've known each other for a long time. When I showed that movie of the two women making love I already knew what was on it.""\n\nMattie looked up, suprised.\n\n""Don't you think I'd watched them before? And since?""\n\n""I didn't think about that. So you knew...""\n\n""I knew it was a lesbian film. I knew it would turn you on - no, don't say anything."" Ann leaned over and touched Mattie on the arm, a light, loving touch that made Mattie wince. ""It turned me on too.""\n\n""I like boys, Ann,"" Mattie said quietly, her eyes full of tears.\n\n""So do I. But I like you too. I like you a lot."" Ann stood and put her hands on Mattie's shoulders, then let then slide down to her breasts. With the music playing I could now take as many shots as I liked with no fear off being heard. I clicked off two almost immediately. I had nearly come unaided when Ann touched Mattie's breasts; I definitely wanted this moment preserved in pictures.\n\nMattie's face was turned away, but she dropped the T-shirt and brought her hands up to Ann's breasts and began to stroke them. Ann pulled her toward the bed, gently, and Mattie did not resist.\n\nWomen make love slowly. I'd never seen it before, and I was fascinated by the smoothness, the grace with which the breasts, the legs the necks, the arms, the tummies slide and intermingle. They spent the longest time just kissing, just licking nipples and stroking thighs. I was struck by how different these two girls were; both beautiful, but in totally different ways. Ann was like a fashion model: long limbed, slim, with high cheek bones and gracefull hands. Mattie was like a centerfold: large, full breasts, hourglass figure, soft, full lips, and a perpetually sexy look. After what seemed like an hour, Mattie was completely enraptured by Ann and I think Ann was fulfilling a fanstasy all her own. Ann finally lowered her head to Mattie's pussy, parting her legs ahead of time to give me a good look at her pretty cunt, and for a moment Mattie seemed about to stop everything. She put a hand on Ann's shoulder.\n\n""No... No, you don't have to do that."" Mattie smiled and brushed some stray hairs, and perhaps a few tears, from her eyes. ""This has made me so happy, Ann, really, but I can't ask you to... to...""\n\n""To thuck your widdow puthy?"" Ann said, in babytalk.\n\nThey both giggled like little girls.\n\n""God, Ann, you don't pull any punches,"" Mattie said, blushing.\n\n""Why should I? We're loving each other, and you want me to suck it, and I want to suck it. So why not?""\n\n""You mean it? You really want to?"" Mattie's face looked hopeful and incredulous.\n\nAnn answered by lowering her face to Mattie's snatch. I could not see what Ann was doing, since the back of her head was to me, but from the look of ecstasy on Mattie's face as she writhed and moaned it must have been the right stuff. Again, Ann took her time, her head describing slow, sensous circles. Then, suddenly, she picked up the pace sharply, and began to literally fuck Mattie's pussy with her face. Her hands were also doing something in there, I assumed she was fingering her, and Mattie's breasts began to heave mightily as her orgasm approached. Ann usually flushed red in her chest and face when she was close to coming, but Mattie did the just opposite, her face becoming slightly paler just before she began to come.\n\nAnd come she did. We were fortunate there was no one in the house. Mattie really wailed.\n\n""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, Annie, Annie, oh, sweet...... Doooooooooooooo it! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Oh! Oh! Oh!"" Mattie cried, her back arching, thrusting her big tits into the air. She had grabbed onto Ann's hair and was grinding her face into her pussy. Then she subsided, and quickly pulled Ann up into a tight hug, Mattie sobbing tears of complete joy.\n\n""Oh, Ann. Sis, that was incredible. Oh, thank you, thank you...""\n\nSis? Interesting. I'd been clicking off shots all along, of course. I checked my camera. I was out of film.\n\n [Chapter 11 - Mattie Meets Sir Richard]\n\nThey lay together for a few minutes in silence, Ann rubbing Mattie's breasts gently while Mattie breathed deeply with her eyes closed. Then Ann began to speak.\n\n""Was that your first time?""\n\nMattie opened her eyes. ""Yes. I've, you know, done things with my hands before...""\n\n""Masturbated yourself?""\n\n""Uh huh. But I've never had an orgasm with another person. Not a boy or a girl."" Mattie seemed to be talking almost like a child. She was staring at Ann with a look that was something like love, something like awe.\n\n""What about Katherine?"" Ann asked. I assumed Katherine was the girl Ann had claimed Mattie had had a `fling' with some years before.\n\n""You knew about that?"" Mattie said, not too shocked. ""All we did was fool around a little, you know, curiosity. The most we did was rub our tits together. I guess she must have told you about it.""\n\n""Katherine has such a flat chest. She must have gotten lost in your big boobies..."" Ann was staring at Mattie's tits as she said this.\n\nMattie laughed shyly.\n\n""What about Phillip?"" Phillip was Mattie's boyfriend.\n\n""Him. Well, he likes to rub my chest through my sweater, and he likes me to rub his... thing... with my hands, you know.""\n\n""You don't take him in your mouth?""\n\n""God, no!"" Mattie said, seriously. ""He asked me to, but I told him he was crazy.""\n\n""You give him handjobs.""\n\nMattie smiled a guilty smile. ""Yeah. But that's pretty much all we do. He asks for more, but I've always been scared. I think he's sort of scared too. Sometimes he can't even... finish.""\n\nAnother shock. Phillip Towne was yet another jock who ""got all the pretty girls,"" or so we thought. Now I was finding that most of these guys did not have one tenth the sexual experience I did, and around school I was a nobody. My whole worldview was changing, or would have been if I was not totally preoccupied watching those two beautiful women lieing naked on the bed together, stroking each other and talking about sex.\n\n""I know what you mean,"" Ann said. ""Richard was like that. Now things are different.""\n\n""Your new guy? He's nice looking, but he's just..."" She seemed to be searching for a word, and I guess the word today would be ""geek"" or ""zod"", but back then it was probably ""nerd."" Though I was not really that socially unacceptable, I was just not a member of the elite that girls like Ann and Mattie generally confined themselves to. So she stalled when trying to find a word to categorize me. Ann did not.\n\n""He's incredible, Mattie. He's the best thing that ever happened to me. He has a cock you would not believe...""\n\n""You've... done it with him?"" Mattie's voice was filed with amazed excitement, a giggle barely supressed. \n\n""I've done it all with him. I've sucked his cock, I've let him fuck me. Jesus, I've fucked him. Dozens of times. He's incredible. I can't get enough of him."" Mattie's eyes grew big as saucers, but that look of delight did not leave. While Ann was saying all this her hand had moved to Mattie's pussy and was stroking it lightly. ""So you're still a virgin, Mattie?""\n\n""Uh huh,"" Mattie replied, beginning to respond to Ann's touch. ""Except for you, nobody has ever touched me... there."" Mattie was staring at Ann's hand, her eyes following its movements.\n\n""Touched your pussy, you mean? Your cunt? Your box?"" Ann was using words to turn Mattie on, and it was working. Ann's fingers were now rubbing her slit directly and Mattie responded.\n\n""Oh, Ann. Yes. My pussy. No one has ever touched my pussy. Oh, my pussy, my pussy..."" Her eyes were closed again and Ann nodded to me with a smile. `She's ready' she mouthed.\n\nI quietly tip-toed over to the girls, the music hiding any sound I might have made. I was wearing only a pair of gym shorts, my cock making a tent out of the front of them. Ann carefully moved my hand into position and let me take over stroking Mattie's pussy, in one swift, deft move that made Mattie think it was still Ann who was doing her.\n\nMattie's pussy was soft and downy, as nice as Ann's but different in some way. Up close I could see that she had fine red hair above her slit, but it was extremely sparse, almost invisible. She parted her legs as I began to finger her clit, and moaned as Ann placed one hand on her breast. I was suprised that we were able to do this for several minutes without Mattie catching on.\n\nThen Ann placed her other hand on Mattie's other breast. She was kneading both nipples while I fingered Mattie's hot box, and still Mattie did not seem to realize immediately that there were now three hands fondling her. Her pussy was getting wetter, her legs were spreading wider, and her hips were just starting to move.\n\nThen, suddenly, she realized what was happening.\n\nHer eyes snapped open, and she made a little ""Huh!"" sound and lurched toward the wall, dragging the bedspread with her.\n\n""God! God, Ann!"" Mattie was almost screaming, except that her voice seemed to have left her and she was gasping at us. ""Get out of here! Jesus! I can't believe this!"" She was staring at me, eyes full of rage and fear.\n\nI glanced at Ann. Incredibly, she was smiling - she seemed to be enjoying this scene. She reached out to put her hand on Mattie's shoulder - Mattie recoiled, but the wall kept her from backing away - and began to speak in soothing tones.\n\n""Calm down, Mattie, no one is going to hurt you. We just want to make you feel good...""\n\n""Get him OUT OF HERE!"" Mattie screamed, her voice now back to it's full volume. ""I can't belive this - you people are sick! This is rape, do you know that? Rape!""\n\n""Now, now, don't jump to conclusions. I'll tell you what, you hear us out, and if you still want to leave, you can. OK?"" Ann was really taking charge; and I felt so turned on by her I wanted to whisk her off to our love nest and fuck her silly.\n\n""Conclusions! He had his HAND in my.... God, Ann! I'm going to call the police!"" Mattie was hysterical, but I noticed that she was glancing quite frequently at my bulging gym shorts. Ann noticed it too.\n\n""Fine, fine, you do that. After we have our say. Deal?""\n\n""Oh right, Ann, whatever."" She was covering herself with the bedspread, but most of one breast was still exposed, and I could see her nipple was erect.\n\n""We are into sexual play, sexual adventure, Mattie, and we thought we'd like to share a little of the good stuff with you,"" Ann began, sounding as though she'd thought all this out ahead of time. I was impressed. ""You're probably my best friend, after all, and I want to share my...""\n\n""Friend. That's a laugh."" Mattie glared, but could not help staring at Ann's still-naked body.\n\n""Well, now, you don't know some things that I do, so maybe you are not the best judge."" Ann smiled at me. ""Why don't you intruduce Mattie to Sir Richard?""\n\n""My pleasure,"" I said, and slipped by gym shorts down below my balls. My cock, fully erect and throbbing in the warm air, stood out proudly for all to see. Ann reached out to touch ""him"" and began to stroke the shaft lovingly. I dropped the shorts the rest of the way to the floor and stepped out of them, then dropped to my knees on the edge of the bed, my knees spread wide to give Ann access to my balls. Mattie tried to back away farther, but her eyes were glued to my dick.\n\n""See, Mattie? Isn't Sir Richard beautiful?""\n\n""God,"" Mattie said, staring, ""you take that inside you? He must be a foot long."" Her eyes were exaggerating, of course.\n\n""Mmmmmmm, yes. Every chance I get."" Ann was staring at my cock, and I motioned with my eyes back to Mattie. Don't forget Mattie, Ann, I was trying to say. She seemed ready to forget the whole thing and suck me off right there. Her eyes registered my look and she snapped out of it.\n\n""Now, Mattie,"" she said, looking her in the eyes. ""You can't tell me you are not interested in this lovely meat. If you want, we can share him, and we can enjoy each other too."" Ann's voice was back to that warm, aren't-we-great-friends tone she had used when talking to a memeber of the clique.\n\nMattie was obviously turned on - she had let the bedspread drop quite a bit, and now both nipples were exposed, and standing erect, her long red hair falling on them. The combination of that view and Ann's stroking had me feeling very nice. Too nice, in fact. I was afraid I was about to give Mattie a protein shower...\n\n""Forget it, Ann,"" was what she said, her voice very shaky. ""I'm getting out of here."" And she began to move toward the foot of the bed. Later Ann and I would talk about this - we had both realized that while Mattie wanted everthing we were offering, her fears and her upbringing simply would not allow her to give in to her own lust.\n\nAnn grabbed her arm. ""Wait, there's more."" She looked at me.\n\n""We did not want to have to do this,"" I began, stepping away from Ann's grasp and walking around to the footboard, blocking Mattie's progress and showing her my stiff cock again. ""But I was not in that closet alone.""\n\n""OmiGOD, you mean there are MORE guys in there?"" She looked at the closet with horror.\n\n""No, no,"" I chuckled. ""I meant I had my camera with me. I took some very interesting photos of Ann eating that lovely little pussy of yours.""\n\nMattie blanched white again and pulled the bedspread back up. ""Pictures? That clicking sound..."" she said, her voice small again.\n\n""Yes,"" Ann said, ""and we can develop them ourselves."" My ears pricked up at the ""we"". ""Now, I don't think you'd want copies of those pictures to find their way onto Mr. Weismann's bulletin board, would you?"" Weismann was the drama teacher.\n\n""No,"" Mattie whispered. ""But neither would you, Ann. How can you do this?"" There were tears in her eyes, but she was still staring at my cock and Ann's tits, occasionally running her pink tongue over her lips.\n\n""It would not bother me a bit, besides, my the back of my head was to the camera most of the time. They might guess at me, but I'd assume you are very recognizable.""\n\n""Easily,"" I said.\n\n""As to how I can do this, well, let me tell you, Mattie my love: for as long as I can remember we, all of us in the A N T D club, have thought we were so much better than everyone else. But we were missing out. We were kidding ourselves. I would not trade my man for the whole bunch of them, and I want you to understand why. What life is all about.""\n\n""Sex is not what life is all about, Ann,"" Mattie said, but her voice lacked any sort of conviction.\n\n""Spoken like a true virgin. How can you criticize what you've never had? Let me tell you, once you've had Sir Richard in you, you'll sing a different aria all together.""\n\nAs with Ann before, Mattie sat thinking for several minutes. As though she was turning the options over and over in her mind. Part of her wanted to join our party, of course. Her nipples and her gaze said that. But she was held back by the basic moral forces that had kept her a virgin, and these were strong indeed. Now she was faced with a threat. Would she see this as a way to have her fun without blaming herself for it? That was what Ann had done, I was sure.\n\n""If I don't do what you want,"" she began, slowly, thinking it through, ""He'll show those pictures around school?""\n\n""I will,"" Ann said, suprising me.\n\nFinally, Mattie sighed. ""OK, what do you want? What do I have to do?"" Her tears had dried, but her face held an enigmatic expression. Was she yeiding to rape, or to her own feelings of lust? My mind was reeling. We had her! Soon my cock would be between those lips, and buried in that cunt.\n\n""Do?"" Ann said, ""why, all you have to do is enjoy yourself. Is that so bad?""\n\n""I meant, how far do I have to go? How much do I have to do?"" Mattie's eyes were nervous, excited.\n\nAnn smiled and reached behind her to stroke my cock again. ""Everything, Mattie. You have to do everything.""\n\n [Chapter 12 - Educating Mattie]\n\nWe began slowly, as they had. We laid Mattie on her back, and Ann knelt between her thighs and began to lick her pussy, lightly. I laid next to Mattie, and stroked her big tits while sucking those cute little nipples. I could feel, almost hear her heart pounding through that lovely flesh.\n\nAnn reached up and put Mattie's hand on my cock. Mattie gasped, but wrapped her long fingers around it and stared down past my head. ""Feel him, stroke him,"" Ann whispered, then went back to her licking. Mattie did as she was told, and soon a drop of precome oozed out over her index finger. ""Is this OK?"" she whispered, mezmerized. She seemed to be toying with my cock, gauging its size and heft.\n\n""Fine,"" I said, gently stroking her face, ""we're all warming up.""\n\n""Oh,"" she said, and continued stroking. She closed her eyes and shuddered as Ann licked her vigorously, then opened them again when Ann stopped abruptly.\n\n""I want to teach you something fun,"" Ann said, and began to move us into new positions. She put me on my back, and arranged Mattie to my left, herself to my right, both of their faces at cock level. I knew what came next, and sat back with my head on the pillows to enjoy the first double blowjob of my life.\n\nAnn began to jack my shaft, then slowly took the head of my cock into her wet mouth, swirling her tongue as she did. Mattie bit her lower lip then brushed the wisps of her red hair from her eyes and looked closer. Ann rolled her eyes and slid my cock into her mouth, taking me about halfway.\n\n""How can you fit it so far?"" Mattie whispered. ""He's so big. God, he makes Phillip look like a crayon.""\n\nAnn let my cock slide out and kissed the head. ""I can take him all the way, Mattie, and so will you when I teach you how. But first, why don't you taste him?""\n\nMattie hesistated. She'd never had a dick in her mouth, might not have even seen one in good light before. She stuck her tongue out, rather hesitantly, and stroked the side of my cock with just the tip. Not much of a lick, but the idea that it was her first was electrifying. My cock pulsed.\n\n""Oooo, he likes you,"" Ann said. ""Now, do it like this..."" She took just the head of my cock in her mouth, and gave it a series of little suck-nips, then stuck her tongue out and swirled in over my glans. Next she wetly slid the head into her mouth and bobbed a few times. Then she repeated the whole thing, three, four times. I was quite familiar with this, of course - it was a favorite of ours. She could do it for an hour without making me come. ""Now, you try it.""\n\nMattie took my shaft in her hand and took the head in her mouth. Her mouth was a bit larger than Ann's so her lips pursed when she nipped me, trying to mimic Ann's loving lips. Her tongue was also a tad larger, so the swirl on the glans was slower, and thicker, but heavenly. Even from these early experiements I could tell that Mattie had a mouth made for cocksucking - even moreso than Ann's. A little pulse of precome oozed out into her mouth as she began to bob up and down, and she moaned.\n\n""Oooo, I think she likes it,"" Ann said to me, winking. Mattie said nothing, but continued to suck my cock. ""Don't be a piggy,"" Ann said, and gently pulled my dick away from Mattie's mouth and started to suck me herself.\n\nMattie looked at Ann sucking me, then looked up at me, her lips wet with her own saliva. Her expression was hard to gauge, sort of a mix of wonder and nervousness, but I could tell she was also watching my reaction to Ann's ministrations, as though she wondered how it felt. I blew her a little kiss, and she gave me a nervous smile.\n\nAnn handed me back to Mattie, who did not hesitate to take me back into her mouth. They did this for perhaps fifteen minutes, each sucking me in turn as my precome oozed and I felt myself getting closer and closer to a major orgasm.\n\nAnn knew my every signal, having experienced dozens of my orgasms, up close and personal. She could tell I was going to come soon, and my face must have told her that this one was going to be gallons.\n\nAnn took me halfway down her throat, then began to stroke deeply, deeper on each stroke, until I was buried in her throat to the hilt. ""My god,"" Mattie whispered, watching my dick dissapear in Ann's lovely throat. Ann moaned in pleasure then let my cock, all but ready to explode, slide out of her mouth and into the air.\n\n""Hey,"" I said, breathless, ""don't stop...""\n\n""Mattie's turn,"" Ann said, and pushed Mattie to take my cock in again.\n\n""I can't do that,"" Mattie said, then opened her mouth and took just the head in, sloshing her tongue around.\n\n""Take as much as you can,"" Ann said, stroking Mattie's hair. ""Relax your throat, try not to gag. Breathe on the outstroke and hold your breath when you take him in. Let his precome coat your throat...""\n\nMattie did her best, which was good enough. She took me about 4 inches deep after trying several times. Then she began to bob her head, her hair gently dancing around her face. I could hear her breath hissing on each upstroke, and her saliva started to run down the shaft. All at once I felt myself sink into her mouth another inch, breaching her throat, and I began to come.\n\nI groaned, Mattie's mouth felt so hot and smooth and good, then felt my first spurt go down her throat. Mattie, unsure of herself, began quickly to withdraw. My second spurt landed in her mouth, right on her tongue, and my third hit her square on the nose, sparaying little droplets all over her face and hair. Ann giggled and quickly took my cockhead into her mouth, greedily sucking down the rest of my come.\n\nAnn looked like she was in heaven, rolling my deflating cock around in her mouth, cleaning and milking it as she always did. Mattie looked stunned, comelets dripping from her face and hair. Her mouth was slightly open, and I could see a small pool of my come just behind her lower teeth, unswallowed. She was staring at Ann's attention to my cock, watching my hard shaft turning into a thick hose as Ann bathed and sucked the head. All at once Mattie swallwed the come in her mouth, and bent down to lick my balls and scrotum. Ann noticed that she had been joined my Mattie, and began to stroke her breasts lovingly.\n\nAfter the girls were done with my dong, they started in on each other, talking in low tones as they rubbed each other's tits and pussies.\n\n""God, Ann, you really get into it, ahhhhhh,"" Mattie said, writhing under Ann's talented hands.\n\n""You should see your face,"" Ann said, and began to lick the cum drops away, snaking her tongue over Mattie's flesh.\n\n""What happens now?"" Mattie asked, and Ann smiled at her and moved into a sixty-nine position, her pussy poised over Mattie's face, her face already licking away at Mattie's cunt. Between licks, Ann said, ""We'll do each other while he rests for a while. Then we'll fuck him.""\n\n""Oh,"" Mattie said, her voice slghtly quivvery, ""OK."" Then she began to tenatively lick Ann's pussy.\n\nI had come very strongly, so I knew it would be at least 20 minutes before I could rejoin the action. I'd thought about giving Mattie pointers on eating Ann's pussy, returning Ann's favor, but there seemed to be no need. Mattie had picked up the essentials from watching Ann do her pussy earlier, and Ann seemed perrfectly happy with the job she was doing.\n\nI was hard again before I thought I would be - watching the girls doing each other with such passion probably helped. Ann had come twice and Mattie three times when my cock stood proud again, ready for more.\n\n""Looks like the knight rides again, Girls."" \n\nAnn looked up from Mattie's pussy, her cheeks wet with come, and smiled. Mattie looked to, but her face was pale and nervous.\n\n""Let's get to it, love,"" Ann said, either to me or to Mattie, and pushed me back on my back again, crawling aside me. ""Suck him a little, Mattie, to get him nice and wet while I get this pillow under him,"" Ann said, very matter-of-factly, and Mattie obeyed. She had learned well, and took my cock about halfway in almost immediately, bobbing and sucking like she'd been doing it for years. Ann slid one of her bed pillows under my ass, then took Mattie by the arm and had het sit near my head, her breasts in easy range of my mouth.\n\n""Now,"" Ann said, closing her eyes and grasping my cock, straddling me and inserting the head just past her labia. ""I'm going to fuck him for a while, and he can suck your nice titties while I do it."" Ann was so totally caught up in the moment that I don't think I could have stopped her if I had wanted to. She sighed deeply as she slid my cock into her tight young cunt.\n\n""God,"" Mattie said. ""Doesn't that hurt?""\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhhhhh,"" Ann moaned, ""So good. Oh, Mattie it's so good...""\n\nMattie was slghtly hunched over, pressing her breast against my face and watching my dick slide into Ann, slowly, deeply.\n\n""So good, baby,"" Ann said. ""I love your cock, I really love your cock. Doesn't she have nice tits, baby?"" Ann reached out and stroked my chest as she fucked me.\n\n""Yes,"" I said, and kissed Mattie's hard left nipple.\n\n""And a hot mouth?"" Ann was almost delirious, sliding her wet pussy up and down on my dick.\n\n""Very hot,"" I said, watching her. ""You taught her well.""\n\n""And her pussy is sooooooo sweet. You want to fuck her pussy, baby?""\n\n""I'd love to, Ann. But not until Miss Kitty gets her fill.""\n\nMattie was staring at Ann's pussy and my cock, her eyes almost glazed as she muttered: ""Miss Kitty?""\n\n""Kitty,"" Ann said, breathlessly, ""as in pussy. Richard as in dick. You won't believe how good this feels, Mattie...""\n\n""I can't believe it fits,"" Mattie said, almost whispering.\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhhhhh,"" Ann said, an orgasm just starting, ""it fiiiiiiiiits. Oh, it fiiiiiiiiits so fiiiiiiiiiiiine..."" And then she came, her hips rolling and bucking. I could have come easily, but I held back with all my will. I knew that Ann wanted me ready for Mattie right away. Mattie almost recoiled at the strength of Ann's orgasm.\n\nWhen it had passed, Ann betn over and kissed me passionately. ""Thank you, love. And thank you for waiting for Mattie.""\n\n""It wasn't easy."" I smiled.\n\nAnn slid my still-rigid dick out of her, and swung her leg over, coming to rest at my hip. ""Your turn, Mattie. Time to lose your little cherry.""\n\nMattie bit her lip. ""I don't know if I'm ready, Ann. He's so damn big."" She looked at Ann intensely. ""I'm awfully scared.""\n\n""You're ready,"" Ann said. ""But I think you'd better lay on your back."" And with that she pushed Mattie back on her back, and began to spread her legs for me.\n\n [Chapter 13 - Mattie's Cherry]\n\n Mattie's eyes were closed tightly as Ann spread her legs. She gave no resistance, but she looked plainly terrified. My dick was hard and ready, and I had poised myself at her cute little opening, but I was having second thoughts. Mattie looked much more scared than Ann ever had. I looked at Ann, a question in my eyes.\n\n""Mattie, relax,"" Ann said. ""People have been doing this for centuries, you know. It's no big mystery.""\n\nMattie opened her eyes, looed down, and saw my erect cock, the tip just a half inch away from where her labia parted. ""It's going to hurt. He's too big. He's twice, three times the size of Phillip. I'm scared.""\n\nAnn reached down and fingered Mattie's pussy a little. ""You're also as wet as Seattle, girl. He'll take his time. You'll like it. Just try to relax your muscles.""\n\nAnn moved out of the way and I moved up, touching my cockhead to her clit. Mattie jumped a little, then closed her eyes again. I began to run the head of my cock up and down her slit, feeling her get wetter and wetter, and watching her small labia begin to part.\n\n""OK,"" she said, breathing in through her nose and out through her mouth, her bit breasts heaving with each breath. ""OK, but slowly, please. Take it....take it slowly...""\n\nI pushed just the head of my cock into her pussy, and we both jerked. Mattie let out a little yelp of pain, but I had jerked at the pleasure of how incredibly tight she was. Ann had a terrific pussy, but Mattie's was like a vise. I began to wonder myself if this was going to work.\n\nI began to rock back and forth, slowly, letting the head of my cock slip in and out of her cunt. After a while, she got into it, pointing her toes and rocking her hips. Her lips were slightly parted and her breathing was deep and slow. I reached down with my thumb and stroked her clit a few times and she moaned. Ann began to stroke her breasts, pulling and tweaking her nipples, and Mattie smiled ever so slightly.\n\nWe kept this up for a long while, me just barly penetrating her while stroking her clit, while Ann sucked and stroked her nipples. I had reached around with my free hand to stroke Ann's pussy for a while, but she moved out of reach. She wanted me to concentrate on her friend.\n\nAfter a time Mattie's pussy felt a little looser. Not much, but I assumed it was all I was going to get until I pried it open myself. I let my cock slide in about an inch, maybe less. Again, Mattie and I gasped together. This was like trying to fuck a soda straw. I could feel that my cockhead was hitting her hymen - it felt like a little string streched from one pussy wall to the other. I began to press against it on each stroke, and Mattie really began to feel it.\n\n""Uh, oh God Ann he's too much. Oh, no, no, he's t-t-tearing me apart. Oh, easy, oh, God, Ann please please, oh...""\n\nThen her hymen broke, and my cock slid in another inch.\n\nMattie screamed. I stopped all progress, but did not pull out. Ann began to stroke her face and kiss her. ""That was the worst part, Mattie, and it's over.""\n\nTears were streaming down her face. ""That was m-my ch-cherry, Ann?""\n\n""Yes. It's gone, love."" Ann smiled warmly at her.\n\nMattie's tears flowed as she stared back at Ann. I looked down at my cock, most of it still outside, and wondered.\n\n""Look, Mattie, if this is too much for you..."" I began, but Mattie cut me off.\n\n""No,"" she said, smiling now, staring at Ann's face, ""we've gone this far. Let's do it.""\n\nI leaned over, took a nipple in my mouth, and began to fuck her, Shallowly at first, of course, but with a clear intention to bury my dick in her tight pussy.\n\nI swear it took an hour. Every half inch I gained took her five minues to get use to. She was holding my head to her breast, and grasping Ann's hand in hers. By the time I was halfway in, she was coming in a long stream of little orgasms.\n\n""Ommmmmmmmmmmmmmm, Oh, Ann it's so... ohhhhhhhhhhh God it's so good...""\n\nFinally, I took a deep breath and slid my dick all the way to the hilt. Mattie grimaced and hissed in a deep breath, but she did not scream. I began to fuck her for real.\n\nMattie's pussy was the most fantastic thing I had ever felt. It was this perfect, smooth, tight velvet sheath. The soft little hairs, invisible to the eye, that surrounded her tiny hole were tickling my balls on every stroke. Every time Mattie moved her leg or twiched her hips I felt the virbrations on every molecule of my cock. I swear I could even feel the vibrations of her heartbeat through that incredible pussy.\n\nWhen I was finally ready to come, Mattie was rocking her hips violently and clasping her legs behind my butt, pulling me in. She looked barely conscious, her eyelids fluttering, her eyes rolling around, her face very white.\n\nI was in pure ecstasy. It was like she had me in her fist, and was squeezing with all her might, except that this fist was soft and yeilding; the smoothest, wettest, warmest thing on earth.\n\nMattie rolled into another orgasm, this one the biggest of all, her back arching, her thighs tense as steel. Her voice was a whisper building to a scream: ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Yesssssssssss, oh, fuck fuck fuck fuck..."" Then her thighs began to relax, though she was still coming and coming.\n\n""I'm goign to come, Ann, "" I said, and Ann deftly leaned over us and slipped my cock from Matties pussy, in the same motion sliding it into her mouth. We didn't want to get Mattie pregnant, but I had to moan a little at leaving that perfect hole.\n\nMattie groaned and Ann began to finger her, to finish off her orgasm while I came in her mouth. My cock pulsed and jumped in her hand, and I poured what felt like muy entire being out through my dick and into her mouth. She moaned, swallowing every drop, then motioned for me to suck Mattie's pussy until she finished coming, which I gladly did.\n\nWe collapsed into a heap after that, Mattie on her back, Ann resting her head on Mattie's left breast, me lieing between Mattie's spread legs, resting my head on her pussy hair. We slept for a while, utterly sated.\n\nWhen I awoke, I rose and put my shorts back on. I checked the clock: We'd fucked for an hour and then slept for two.\n\n""Where are you going,"" Ann said, rubbing her eyes.\n\n""Don't leave,"" Mattie said, a pleading in her voice, her eyes staring at my crotch.\n\nI smiled. ""Don't worry, girls. I'm just going to go downstairs and fix us all something to eat. You two can relax and.... whatever.""\n\n""What's next?"" Ann asked, smiling sleepily. ""You said something about a fantasy?""\n\nI had to think for a moment - oh yes, I'd told Ann I'd had a fantasy about tit-fucking Mattie. I was just being sarcastic when I said that, but looking at Mattie there on the bed, her big tits shifting their weight as she breathed, I could imagine my dick sliding between those glorious melons and into her now-educated mouth. Not a bad idea.\n\n""Yeah,"" I said, ""Maybe you can get things, uh, ready for me, Ann."" She smiled and began to lick between those incredible tits, to show me that she knew what I mean. \n\nAs I left the room, I heard Mattie say:\n\n""Oh, thank you Ann. God, that was great. You were so right. Do you think he'll fuck me again? How can I ever repay you?""\n\nI heard them moving and Mattie giggled brightly.\n\n""Right here,"" Ann said. ""Lick me right here...""\n\nSo,\n\nThe queen of the high school elite was mine, and now she had given me one of her ladies-in-waiting to play with. Ann arranged to get the pill for Mattie, who was eager to feel me come inside her since Ann had descrived the experience so glowingly to her. For the rest of the school year, and most of the summer that followed, Ann, Mattie, and I enjoyed a sexual romp. Ann and I did bring Mattie into our secret apartment, since she seemed totally won over to us, and we spent many an afternoon, all three of us fucking and sucking and coming. Our senior grades were not the best, but it was sure worth it.\n\nDuring that time I found that Mattie and I got closer and closer, in bed and out. Ann understood this, perhaps better than we did, and seemed to encourage it. Mattie fell in love with me, and I thought that I might be feeling something for her too.\n\nAfter the summer that followed graduation, Ann's family sent her to a high-priced college in the east. She did not protest, knowing that something was growing between Mattie and I. At first, she'd come back for all the holidays and the three of us would meet at the apartment for an afternoon of sex. Those were some of the best sessions ever - absence makes the heart grow fonder, I guess, and Ann was learning all sorts of new things at the frat parties she was attending. She even started wanting me to fuck her in the ass, though we only did that once, Mattie refusing to try it after seeing what Ann went through. Eventually, of course, Ann got involved with someone seriously, and our times together ended.\n\nMattie stayed, and we eventually got married. We now live a blissfull life together, the sex is still incredible and Mattie's pussy is as tight as was when she was 16. She has become even better at sucking cock than Ann was. Ann has become a very successfull businesswoman, working for a firm that builds civic projects (Dams, parks, and so forth). Since her divorce, and whenever she's back in town, she stays with me and Mattie, and for a few days or a week, it's just like old times..."
638,Blackout,"['MF', 'nc']","Bright splashes of color - promises, threats, questions, names and dates - scrawl wildly across the uniform grey in futile explosions of illiterate anarchy. The rusting, empty aerosol cans dot the weed and broken-glass fields that surround, separate and enclose the concrete deserts. Roads erode...\n\n""Hell no,"" the storyteller laughed. ""By the time we was done with her, she'd fucked more brothers than one of Taylor's bitches on a busy night. Bitch had more cocks in her that night than a rich whore."" Catcalls and jeers momentarily interrupted the story. DJ spoke up: ""Then what happened?""\n""Ahh, not much. Tommy put one of Marcie's party dresses on the bitch, drove her a couple'a blocks n' booted her outta the car.""\n""Fuck... on 49th?""\n""Yeah."" The speaker grinned knowingly. ""She got out OK, though. Lannie and a couple of guys porked the bitch in behind the gas station - said she barely put up a fight she was so badly fucked up - then she got a cab.""\n\nThe black metal door had been built for safety. For security. It remained at its post, but just barely, hanging on by a rusted hinge. The landing inside was dark, the empty light socket staring down like a blind eye. The elevator door is jammed open, and the elevator - a cruel joke even when it was new - hung a long step downward, filled with debris. Piss-soaked stairs led upward...\n\n""A cab? On 49th? Fuck off.""\n""Yeah,"" the tall man laughed. ""Right outta fuckin' nowhere, the only fuckin' cab on the West Side. It was Jackson, though. Word is she offered to blow him for a ride to the fuckin' campus. Said she had a talented mouth."" The men all laughed. ""Said the bitch was drippin' cum all the way home...""\n""Wooooeeee...""\n\nThe third floor landing leads down a debris and graffiti hallway to an open door. A group of men - all black - are seated in a circle in a room that has been informally enlarged through the destruction of two walls. A lucky few are sitting on the holed remains of furniture; the rest are perched on crates or milk cartons. All are listening...\n\n""Had ta wipe it off the seats with a fuckin' rag."" The men laughed again. Some clapped and whistled. Best story they'd heard all night. ""Not bad, bro. Not bad."" The men turned, still laughing. The man who had spoken walked into the room, closely followed by two or three others. ""Hey Darrell,"" the man who had been telling the story grinned over at his friend. ""Whad'ya mean 'not bad'. Fuckin' 'not bad'? Y'can't top that."" Darrell grinned back. ""I can."" He reached the circle of men. ""C'n top that by a long shot."" He pulled a box over and sat down, facing the others. ""OK."" DJ, as usual, spoke up. ""Let's hear it, bro."" Darrell sniffed, leaning forward. ""Listen up then. Remember 'bout three weeks ago, that blackout on the West Side?"" Most of the men nodded; that particular blackout had led to a bonanza of burglary and looting. They'd all made too much money to forget it. ""OK."" Darrell continued his story. "" Me'n few brothers were ridin' the T-Rail south, just after Burnside Station, where it goes into the tunnel...""\n\n----\n\nThe woman looked up from her paper when the five black men got on the T-Rail at Burnside Station. Her pretty face creased for a moment in a look that was part fear and part anger (and part guilt at feeling this way), but a quick glance around the inside of the compartment revealed enough other passengers - *safe* passengers - so that trouble seemed unlikely. Still, she felt more than a little uncomfortable when she saw that the black men had taken seats between her and the other passengers. She ran a nervous hand through her blonde hair and looked back down at the newspaper; best just to ignore them. The train would be at McLellan Station soon enough, and she would be safe there. If the black men stayed on, she would get off and catch the next train. The T-Rail jerked forward, letting out a loud screech as it left Burnside Station. Picking up speed, it rounded a corner, went over Sherman Street and plunged into the mile long tunnel which ended at the next station. The woman glanced up as she rocked back and forth in her seat, still uncomfortable. Was one of the black men staring at her? She dropped her eyes downward, frightened to attract attention. In her expensive business suit and skirt, she felt like a target. Instinctively, she reached down to touch her briefcase. Still there. Her decision was made. She was definitely getting off at McLellan. There was no way she... The lights went out and the T-Rail ground to a halt.\n\n""Fuck, I remember that,"" DJ interrupted. ""Remember that fuckin' jewellery store?"" Another man spoke. ""We musta scored...""\n""Hey."" The other men fell silent. ""Do you wanna hear the story, or what?""\n""Sure, Darrell.""\n""Yeah. What happened?""\n\nSilence. Then a low rumble followed by the quiet hum of the fans starting up again. There was a collective sigh of relief in the compartment as the air started flowing again. A few people began to talk and there was some nervous laughter. The woman started. Was that movement beside her? She strained to see in the pitch blackness, but it was no use. Frightened, she began to get to her feet, to move across to the other end of the compartment. It would be... A large hand wrapped itself around her mouth and dragged her back down into her seat. She let out a muffled squeal and brought her own hands up to free herself, but froze when she felt a cold, metallic edge on her throat. A knife! ""Jus' relax,"" a voice whispered to her. The knife blade dug a little deeper into her throat, not yet cutting, but not far from it. ""Fight'n I'll cut you 'nother mouth."" The woman dropped her hands and relaxed back in her seat, almost paralysed with fear. She felt other hands, grabbing at her, touching her... One of them took hold of the shoulder strap of her purse and jerked it away from her. She almost felt relief at that; maybe once they'd robbed her they would let her go. Robbery she could handle. The hand left her mouth, but the knife remained at her throat. ""Jus' sit quiet,"" the voice ordered softly. ""Make a sound'n your dead. Got it?"" The woman nodded her understanding, too frightened to speak. The hand that had been at her mouth now moved down the front of her body, slipping under the top of her blouse and cupping her breast through the bra. She stiffened in panic, but the knife kept her from moving. The hand moved from one breast to the other under her blouse, squeezing her breasts through her bra, pulling... pinching... ""Nice tits, bitch."" The woman squeezed her eyes shut and bit her lip, trying not to cry out. ""Stand up,"" the voice told her. ""Nice'n slow."" Trembling, she obeyed, pushing herself up out of her seat and standing with her hands by her side. The knife stayed at her throat as she moved. The hand pushed her a step forward and she felt the man move around to stand directly behind her. She felt his body push close against her from behind as the hand slipped around over her shoulder and down under her blouse to resume fondling her breasts. ""Good bitch."" She felt warm breath at her ear as the man licked and nibbled at her earlobe. ""Nice bitch.""\n""Uh..."" She let out a quiet gasp as she felt the presence of another man right in front of her. The knife pressed down for a moment in warning and she managed to control herself. The unseen figure in front of her moved closer until she felt his breath on her face. Closer... then his lips touched her's. ""Mmmm..."" She pressed her lips tightly together and turned her head, but a hand grabbed a fistful of her thick blonde hair and turned her head forwards. ""C'mon bitch,"" the voice whispered in her ear. ""Give m' brother a kiss.""\n\n""Jeez'... I don't fuckin' believe it...""\n""You guys did this on a motherfuckin' T-Rail?"" Darrell grinned. ""It get's better...""\n\nReluctantly, she kept her head steady and parted her lips. The man in front of her immediately pressed his face closer and slid his tongue into her mouth. She fought to keep from gagging as she felt his stubble burn her chin and hot, fetid breath invade her mouth. After a few moments, the man pulled his mouth away, giving her lips one last lick with his tongue. The woman panted, almost hyperventilating with fear, fighting back the urge to bring her hand up to wipe the man's spittle from her lips. She waited in silence for the next humiliation. She didn't have to wait long. There was a quiet snick, and she felt the cold steel of a second knife slide down her chest and under her blouse. She held her breath as it slipped under the front strap of her bra and cut it. The front of her bra fell open, exposing her breasts to the man behind her. He let out a quiet chuckle as his hand pushed away the torn remnants of her bra and directly fondled her breasts. The knife was taken away from her chest, but before she could feel any sense of relief, a hand pulled at her skirt, tugging it downwards. At first, she thought they were trying to pull it off, but it was just held tight. Then there came a quiet tearing sound. What was... ""Spread your legs, bitch"" whispered a voice from low down in front of her. ""Or you'll be cut."" With a quiet moan of fear, the woman realized what was happening. They were using a knife to cut a slit up the front and back of her grey skirt. Moving awkwardly, she obeyed, widening her stance so the knife wouldn't cut her leg. Then she stood, shivering, while the man in front of her made a long cut up the front, and then the back, of her skirt. After the second cut was made, a hand slid up the inside of her thighs up to her crotch. Her eyes watered and a tear trickled down her cheek as she felt a hand on her pussy, cupping it and rubbing. ""P-please,"" she whispered. ""Jus' relax,"" the voice whispered at her ear. The man gave her breast a little squeeze, tweaking the nipple. ""Be a good little bitch."" The blade of the second knife was slid under the waist band of her panties. With a flick, the thin elastic material was sliced and the panties pulled away. Her pussy was now exposed to the groping fingers; they rubbed up and down, playing and teasing as she squirmed helplessly, and then, inevitably, slipped inside. She let out a gasp, but it was stifled as the man in front of her brought his face against her's for a kiss. This time, she didn't try to turn away; she just parted her lips and accepted his tongue in her mouth. There was no use in fighting.\n\n""Sounds like one hot bitch...""\n""Sure beats your story all to hell,"" DJ gave the tall man a shove. The tall man just shrugged his shoulders. ""Dat's a fact, jack."" He grinned. ""If it's true."" Darrell smirked. ""Oh, it's all true.""\n""Then what happened?""\n""OK. While Steve was given her some tongue...""\n\nThe T-Rail lurched forward. A cheer rose up from the trapped passengers, but it quickly died away as the train ground to a halt again. The woman felt the man's fingers slide out of her pussy as both her and the man behind her were thrown back onto a seat. For a brief moment she considered screaming for help, but the knife never left her throat. When the T-Rail stopped moving, she was sitting on the man's lap. She felt something... The man's cock was rubbing up against her ass. He must have taken it out of his pants, because she felt it directly against her flesh where the skirt had been cut away. She shivered at the touch of it, long and hard against her flesh. And wet. ""OK bitch."" The man's mouth was close up against her ear. ""You wanna get outta this, you do what I say. Got it?"" The woman nodded. ""Good bitch. I'm take'n the knife away, but it's right here beside me."" The blade left her throat; she let out a sigh. ""You fuck up and I'll cut your heart out."" The woman trembled at these words, but didn't cry out or try to escape. She believed him. Every word. ""Now, spread your legs."" She obeyed, opening her legs until her knees were spread further apart than the man's, pulling apart the long slit in her skirt. As she did so, she felt a second hand - the hand that had been holding the knife against her throat - slip around and cup her other breast. ""Reach down between your legs and grab my cock."" She let out a quiet moan, hesitating. ""Do it,"" he hissed, tightening his grip on her already sore breasts. Whimpering, she reached down through the long slit in her skirt and touched his cock. It was long and rock hard where it stuck up between her thighs. Sensing what he wanted, she wrapped her fingers around it and began sliding her hand up and down, masturbating it between her thighs as if it were her own. The woman was resigned to it now, and the quicker he came, the quicker it would be over with. ""Ohhh, you hot bitch."" The woman felt his tongue on the side of her neck. She twisted her head away, but that only gave him more room to lick and kiss up her neck to the side of her face. ""Ohhh yeah...""\n\n""This is gettin' stupid.""\n""Yeah... you guys didn't...""\n""Shut up and listen."" The men fell silent.\n\nOne hand left her breast and dropped down to her exposed pussy. She let out a small gasp, squirming on the man's lap, but was unable to avoid his fingers and they rubbed up and down the outside of her pussylips and then slid inside. Still masturbating his cock, she fought it for as long as she could, but after a minute or two of the man's fingers exploring her pussy... and her clit... she felt herself begin to get moist. As much as she hated what was happening to her, her body couldn't help but respond. It was purely a physical reaction, but a reaction nonetheless. She prayed he wouldn't notice. ""Juicin' up nicely, bitch."" Her face burned with humiliation as her fingers, sticky with pre-cum, continued their work. ""Just 'bout time to finish up."" The man shifted his weight so that her feet reached the floor on either side of the chair. ""Now, I want ya to stand up and sink your juicy cunt down on my black cock. Got it?"" Again, the woman nodded. She was at the stage where she would do *anything* just to end the ordeal. Moving slowly, careful not to give the impression that she was trying to escape, she gathered her legs under her and pushed herself up off his lap. His hands tightened on her breasts, but she had no intention of doing anything stupid. She had come too far for that. Her fingers, which had been busy masturbating his cock even while she stood, stopped pumping and pulled the cock forward. She let out a small moan as she realized just how large the cock was. Still, she had no choice; as slowly and gently as she could, she let herself sink down, her fingers guiding the man's cock into her unwilling pussy. First the head slipped in... then one inch... two inches... (for the first time, she was thankful for the moisture which made this relatively painless) four inches... ""Ahhh..."" She let out a little cry as the man lost patience with her slow descent and used her breasts to drag her back down onto her lap. With one brutal thrust, his massive cock was buried to the hilt in her spasming pussy.\n\n""Shit. You fucked th' bitch right on the fuckin' T-Rail?"" DJ looked sceptical. ""Don't fuckin' believe..."" Others, however: ""What was she like?""\n""Well,"" Darrell answered, grinning, ""I'll tell ya...""\n\n""Whew,"" the man sighed. ""This is one tight-cunt bitch."" The other men laughed softly as the woman hung her head, face burning with humiliation. ""OK bitch. Start ridin'."" She knew what he meant. With a quiet moan, she gathered her legs under her and began riding his cock, pushing up and down... up and down... sliding her now-sopping pussy up and down on the unwelcome intruder, unwillingly serving his pleasure. ""Faster, bitch."" Sweat broke out on her brow, matting her blonde hair to her forehead and trickling down her face onto her chest where the man's hands mauled her breasts, as she began to move faster and faster: up and down, riding his long, hard cock in and out of her stretched pussy. She began to pant and emit quiet grunting sounds in time with her movement as she bounced up and down on his lap like some kind of whorish puppet. After a while, the muscles in her leg started to cramp up, but she kept moving. Up... down... up... down... In... out... in... out... Against her will, her pussy began to spasm around the invading cock as her body trembled, betraying her...\n\n""You mean she liked it?"" DJ again. ""Always the same; white bitches love black cock. They can't fuckin' help themselves.""\n""Thas' a fact, jack.""\n""Straight up,"" Darrell agreed. ""And then...""\n\n""Jeez Darrell,"" came a voice from in front of her. ""I want some a' that.""\n""Stop for a second, bitch."" She fought back a groan of frustration as the man forced her to be still on his lap. She panted as she sat there, feeling his cock buried deep within her burning pussy... just a little more... ""Bitch's mouth's free."" The feeling of pleasure fled as she realized what the man had said. Her mouth? Oh, no... A hand clutched at her face, pulling her forward. ""You heard'm,"" a voice whispered. ""Open wide."" The tears streamed down her at this new humiliation, but she obeyed without question, parting her lips to accept this new invasion. She just wanted to get it over with. Immediately, she felt a long, hard cock slip into her mouth. She gagged at the bitter taste of the pre-cum, but didn't pull away. With a quiet moan, she began to suck at it, bobbing her face up and down and using her tongue to... ""C'mon bitch."" She felt the hand tighten on her breasts. ""Not done here yet."" Once again, being careful not to bite down on the that was cock being fed into her mouth, she began to move, sliding her wet pussy up and down on the man's cock. In her bent over position, it seemed to penetrate even deeper, but she had no choice. Using her hands to brace herself, she began to pick up speed. And slowly, ever so slowly, the pleasure began to build again as her tight ass bounced up and down on the man's lap while her mouth sucked hungrily at the other man's cock. Faster and faster she moved, picking up speed as the feelings built towards orgasm, humping and bucking and sweating and grunting like a practised whore. Just a little more and... The T-Rail let out a loud screech and jerked forward a couple of feet. The lights flickered... The woman's feet slipped out from under her and her pussy was violently jammed down on the man's cock as she fell back onto his lap. At the same time, the man whose cock she was sucking lost his balance and fell forward, driving his cock straight down her throat. All three came at once. The man on the chair stiffened and, clutching hard at her breast, shot his cum out into her writhing pussy. The man in front pulled back slightly, ending the involuntary deep throat, but still shot his load into her mouth, filling it with his thick, salty cum. The taste sent her over the edge. Choking and sputtering cum, she twisted and writhed on the man's lap, panting and gasping in ecstasy and humiliation as waves of pleasure crashed through her sweat-soaked body. It was all she could do not to scream out loud... The lights flickered again. ""Fuck!""\n""Move it."" There was a flurry of activity around her as the man behind her pushed her off his lap and shoved her over onto a seat beside him. ""Listen, bitch,"" the man hissed, shoving the newspaper back into her hand. ""You sit quietly and get off with us at the next station."" She tried to say something - to protest - but her mouth was full of cum. Grimacing, she tried to swallow as she heard the other men take their seats in front of her. She felt his knife prick her in the ribs. ""Any trouble..."" He didn't even bother to finish the threat. She felt him get up and move away. The lights flickered and then came back on.\n\nThere was silence in the room. Each man stared at Darrell, waiting to hear what happened. Darrell just stayed silent, looking around the room with a big grin on his face. It was DJ who broke the silence. ""Fuck, Darrell. What the fuck happened?""\n\nThe passengers had cheered as the T-Rail began to move again. People had looked around, smiles of relief on their faces, but no one had noticed anything different. Anything wrong. And, if anyone noted that the attractive blonde in the conservative, grey business outfit on the other side of the compartment looked a little dishevelled, well... they put it down to nerves. Claustrophobia. More than one passenger looked a little worse for the wear. Still, all's well... The T-Rail eventually ground to a stop at McLellan Station. The woman lowered the paper and looked at the black men. They had stood up, and one of them flashed a knife at her. She glanced at the other passengers, but no one had seen it. No one knew anything was wrong. She got to her feet, grimacing at the cold, sticky feeling between her thighs where the man's cum had leaked out of her pussy, and began to walk towards the exit. ""Excuse me, lady?"" She almost fainted with relief, turning as a young man at the other side of the train called out to her. At last, someone had noticed... ""You forgot your briefcase."" The man gestured to where her briefcase sat at the back of the compartment. Help me you idiot! The man smiled at her and turned back to his paper. ""Thanks,"" she muttered. One of the black men stood in the exit, preventing the door from sliding shut as she slowly walked back and picked up her briefcase. With a final glance around the compartment - no help there - she sighed and walked out onto the platform. The door slid shut and the T-Rail pulled away with a loud rumble. She stood on the platform, now surrounded by five black men. ""C'mon bitch."" It was the man who had raped her. The man with the knife. ""And keep quiet."" Meekly, broken, she followed the men out of the station...\n\n----\n\nThe men all began talking at once: ""Fuck, that was hot...""\n""Great story man...""\n""Wheeeoo..."" Again, it was DJ who asked the question that everyone was thinking: ""What the fuck happened to the bitch, man? Sell her to Taylor?"" Darrell laughed. ""Fuck no. It's not everyday a white cunt falls into your lap like that. I fuckin' kept her; she's *my* bitch now.""\n""Fuck off!""\n""No way, man..."" Darrell turned. ""Tina,"" he called, ""hustle your white ass in here."" The men all stared at the door as the woman - Tina Swanson - entered the room, closely followed by one of Darrell's friends. Darrell watched with satisfaction as the men all gaped. Even *he* was surprised every time he saw her: all traces of the confident young career woman he had raped on the T-Rail three weeks ago had been systematically erased. In her place stood a cock-hungry bimbo. *His* cock-hungry bimbo. She was dressed in a tight, black polyester mini-skirt, just over a foot long, which barely stretched from her lower abdomen to the bottom curves of her ass. Her long, slender legs were bare all the way down to the bright red, six inch pumps. The only other item of clothing she wore was a half-cup tank top, bright pink, at least a couple sizes too small. It left her stomach and upper chest completely bare, hardly sufficing to push up her smallish breasts. Her upper body was bare, completely exposing a large tattoo on her upper chest: ""DARRELL'S BITCH"" it said, in big red letters, still bright and new. Her face was heavily made up, lips made thick and pouty with shiny, red lipstick and green eyes strongly outlined with eyeshadow. Each ear had been triple pierced, and three heavy, plastic hoops dangled on each side of her face. Her blonde hair, so stylishly cut the first time he had seen her, was streaked with purple and teased up in a wild, sluttish manner. Even so, someone recognized her. ""Motherfucker,"" one of the men exclaimed. ""That's no bitch; that's a fuckin lawyer. She's a fuckin' DA."" Darrell grinned again. ""Thas' right,"" he agreed. ""I fuckin' knew it when I saw her on the T-Rail. She put m' brother away a year ago."" He paused for a moment before adding: ""'Course, don't matter, nohow."" He turned back towards where the woman stood just inside the doorway. ""C'mere babe."" Smiling, the woman walked over to him, hips swinging in the tight miniskirt. She draped one of her bare arms over his shoulder as she came up beside him. He reached around and squeezed her ass. ""Tina babe,"" he said, ""you don' wanna go back to no stuffy courtroom, now do ya girl?"" Tina pouted and shook her head uncertainly. ""Whadya want?"" She smiled. That was an easy one. She knew the answer. ""Wanna stay with you, babe,"" she giggled, dropping her free hand to her crotch and lewdly gyrating her crotch towards his face. ""Wanna do the 'wild thing'."" Darrell grinned at her and she sighed inwardly with relief, running her tongue over her thick, pouty lips. She was getting better at this: pleasing him; acting the bimbo; being his ""bitch"". Surviving. Darrell turned back to the other men and got to his feet. ""Y'see,"" he leered. ""A happy ending for everyone."" He turned to leave, a giggling Tina on his arm. Just as he got to the door though, he turned, pulling his blonde bimbo around until she faced the men. ""Before we go,"" he told her, ""you should say 'hi' to the brothers here. N' be nice; you won't be my bitch forever, y'know."" Tina swallowed, catching his meaning. She looked slowly around the room, catching each man's eye and trying to look as sexy as possible. If there was one thing she's learned in the last few weeks, it was that her survival depended on satisfying black cock. In her mouth; in her cunt; in her ass... And there was plenty of black cock here in this room. With a small shudder - half fear, half lust - she knew that she'd eventually belong to at least some of these men. Just as she now belonged to Darrell. ""Hi boys,"" she purred, giving her hips a little wiggle. ""Hope to see ya soon."" Darrell laughed...\n\nThe West Side Projects. Irregular clumps of grey, concrete structures surrounded by torn and twisted chain link. The skeleton slides and gibbet swings have disappeared, their outlines swallowed up by the dark, starless night. Dim light shines out through grimy, boarded windows, revealing the presence of numerous closed, half-shadowed rooms. Babies crying... couples fighting or making love... And, in one of those rooms, Tina Swanson - Darrell's bitch - takes another load of cum up her ass, all the while humping her white ass backwards and crying out in simulated ecstasy..."
639,Blackout,['erotic horror'],"After lunch, Mary and Kristin said good-bye, and Kristin promised Mary that if she remembered anything, she would let her in on it. When they parted, Kristin watched carefully to make sure Mary drove away. Then she started walking, not towards home, but downtown. She'd managed to keep one secret from Mary: David was coming over again tonight, and she had decided to make sure that this night was...memorable. Still, last night's blackout continued to worry her. Sure, she'd drunk some wine David had ordered; she might even have been buzzed when she invited David to her apartment. But she never got drunk enough to blackout. As she walked, she carefully rehashed what she did remember. She had met David at a cafe last night. Seeing him across the room had been like touching a live wire; she was astonished at the reactions in her body to this man. She found herself walking over and introducing herself, and was mildly surprised when he invited her to join him - although men asked her out on a regular basis, she had to admit to herself that she tended to attract men who wanted mothering and caretaking. David was a man clearly capable of taking care of himself. David had been ordering cups of decaf for each of them, then suddenly ordered champagne. She grew watchful - was this guy just trying to get her drunk?? But when she looked at him, she decided to keep going, but to watch how much he drank - before she became drunk enough to be pliant, he would be too drunk to do anything about it. Actually, they had only had two drinks each, and when Kristin shocked herself by inviting him over, she was only feeling a little light-headed. They had walked back to her place... After that, nothing. Kristin groaned. It wasn't just that she didn't like not remembering, but she could just imagine David's face tonight when she asked him what had happened. ""He'll probably get insulted and leave,"" she thought. But how could she go on not knowing what had happened?\n\n* * *\n\nThat night, Kristin was dressed demurely, but underneath the purple sweater and black skirt was the most provocative underwear she could find...that she could bring herself to wear, she added. A black lacy bra and panties, a garter belt, and stockings. This was pretty daring for Kristin, and David had better appreciate it...She grinned. She hoped he showed his appreciation, too! And she was resolved not to get drunk tonight. The doorbell rang. When she opened the door, David was there, looking simply beautiful. She'd never used that word to describe a man before, but for David, it fit. He was six feet tall, with long curly black hair, penetrating blue eyes, and a wide, sensuous mouth that was unbearably kissable. Before she could start worrying about consequences, she put her arms around him, and kissed him. He quickly responded, and his arms wrapped around her, and slid up her back... Oooooohhh, yes. Now a memory floated back from the night before. She had complained of a sore back, and David had offered ""services as a masseur."" Somewhat apprehensively, she had allowed herself to be convinced, and soon she was lying down, a towel over her legs and buttocks, offering her bare back to this strange man. But it had felt so good! She remembered his long strong fingers working her tired muscles, massaging all the tension out of her body. Well, not some of the tension...His touch was getting her very aroused, and she was now hoping David had ulterior motives in this backrub, because she intended to tear off his clothes...but not before he finished... Blank again. But now Kristin was certain that she had probably gone to bed with David, and that she had been a little overwhelmed by him, but not coerced. Meanwhile, what was originally a ""hello"" kiss suddenly turned very passionate. ""I don't think we're even going to get out for dinner,"" Kristin mused internally. But when David scooped her up and started to carry her into the bedroom, he tried to put a stop to it. ""Hold it, now, honey, slow down..."" she started. Then his eyes caught her, and her voice faded away. Once in the bedroom, he let her down again, leaned forward and began kissing her again, and thoughts of dinner, of propriety, of doing anything but making love melted from her mind. His kisses soon wandered across her face, and down her neck. She moaned as he found the very sensitive spot on her neck, and let his tongue tease her skin. She found her way back to his mouth, and began kissing him fiercely, deeply...Her own desire startled her, but she continued to return his passion in full. She felt them tumble on top of her bed, and her hands fumbled with his shirt; she just had to get it off him - she knew he was about to do the same to her, she wanted to feel his skin against hers...She felt a small surge of triumph as she succeeded in getting the shirt off. She admired his trim, powerful build, though she wondered why someone so obviously concerned with keeping fit was so pale. ""Does he wear number 80 sunblock?"" she wondered, amused. After kissing and caressing all the parts of her face and neck left vulnerable by her sweater, he easily lifted it over her head and tossed it away. Kristin wanted to stop him when he went right for the skirt as well, but again his eyes paralyzed all thoughts of protest. When he had her down to her lacy underthings, his eyes wandered over her and she felt his response against her. ""Oh, Kristin...you shouldn't have,"" he murmured appreciatively. ""Terrible liar"", she retorted. She felt triumph that she had pleased him...It didn't occur to her at the time that these were his first words to her this night. This time, when David began kissing her, it was on the shoulders and the exposed tops of her breasts. Her response was to wrap her arms around him fiercely, and to draw him closer. Another flashback to the night before. David had completed the backrub, then done the backs of her legs. When he started on her buttocks, she had to strain herself to stay put - his hands had driven her wild! When she had thought she was as aroused as one woman could be, he had turned her over and started massaging her breasts, almost making her scream. He had eventually worked his fingers over every part of her body, from eyebrows to fingers to toes and everywhere in between. She remembered orgasming at least three times... David's mouth on her breast jolted her back to the present; while she had been lost in reverie, her bra had been removed and discarded, and now her lover was gently nursing from her left nipple...then her right...then her left...now his tongue slowly traced a circle around each breast, travelled the full length of the hollow between, then returned to the nipples to begin nibbling slightly... By now Kristin was in heaven. It soon became apparent that David's skill with his hands and fingers was equalled with his lips tongue, and teeth. And he repeated the thoroughness of the previous night - there soon wasn't a single spot on her body that hadn't been graced by his mouth. When David reached the moistness between her thighs, she cried out in relief as her first orgasm shot through her. He had been building up for so long, she had wondered just how patient this man was. As he had continued moving over her, she had managed to get him as naked as herself, and she saw his arousal, was certain he wanted her, and yet he just kept on...""MMMMMNNNNNnnnn,"" she moaned as he brought her pleasure to another peak. This man was just too much! She was beginning to wonder how long he would hold out when his tongue began a long upward climb, past her belly, ribs, breasts, shoulders...She felt him against her thigh, then he covered her mouth with his own and swallowed her gasp as he eased himself into her body. She moaned and writhed, she had never felt so good...even last night, she thought. Now, it seemed, everything came back to her. They had made love last night, and it had been almost this good. She lay back and looked up at her newfound lover, looking at her with such love, such passion, and she felt her pleasure rising within her. ""Oh, baby, please, do it faster, I'm going to come!"" she cried. And just like that, his tempo increased...his thrusts became harder...deeper... ""MMMMMMMM...OOOOO...UUUUUUUNGHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"" Her orgasm was overwhelming, like a tidal wave crashing over her. Her heart pounded in her chest, her back arched, and her legs gripped David's body. Then David's hands locked on her shoulders, his face moved close, kissing her enraptured face, moving down her cheek...then suddenly, through the immense pleasure, she felt a stab of pain in the most sensitive part of her neck. She screamed again, this time in pain and terror, and fought desperately to escape, but her lover's hold on her was like steel. The nails being driven into her neck fused with the thundering in her belly, and the roaring in her ears, and she collapsed. As she felt her blood ebbing out of her, she moaned again, then sighed, as the world faded away...\n\n* * *\n\nAs David Stone drank, he thought to himself, ""This one is special."" Her long-untapped sexual potential, unleashed by orgasm, made her blood sweet and powerful. He gained little pleasure from the sex (attaining an erection was in fact a major task), but it was worth it as he fed on the ripened fruit that was Kristin. When he finished, he looked down, almost lovingly at her. And he sent a message to her unconscious mind:\n\n+Soon, my sweet, you will be one of us. For now, you will remember none of this, as before. You will wake up feeling warm, satisfied, and happy. And you will be eagerly looking forward to tomorrow night, when I will take you the third time, and bring you over.+\n\nAnd with that he rose, dressed, and vanished into the night.\n\nBL & KP"
640,Blame,"['inc', 'a sad story']","of ashamed and frightened, like she should have been. It was my duty to show her, so she could lead a normal life, like I do. I got into this job, because I know what it's like to be raped by a relative, and it gives me insight that other people don't have; especially men. Some people think that a single woman like me isn't the best person to be handling cases involving families, but I've been able to counter that at least I'm a woman. No man could possibly know what it's like to be raped. Besides, could you imagine putting these little girls in the hands of a MAN, after a thing like this? I try to fix things up, but sometimes even I can't do much to undo the damage. It took me three days to win Jennie's confidence, enough that she'd even talk to me. At first she was suspicious of me, figuring I was just another or those so-called court-appointed head-shrinks; trying to help the prosecutor make a case against her father. I had to reassure the little girl, that my duty was to her, not to the state, and that anything she told me couldn't be divulged. Not even to convict her father. As I talked to her, she finally admitted to having sex with her father. Not once, but many times. It had all started, she told me, as she followed her big sister one night; when she saw the older girl sneaking down to their father's bedroom. She told me that once she saw how much fun her older sister had with their father, she insisted on doing the same thing herself. Later, when her big sister got pregnant, she told me how she had bugged her father, until she finally got him to do the same thing to her. Can you imagine the depravity of the man? Not only does he fuck his own little girl; somehow convincing her that she ""enjoys"" this atrocity, but he abuses her, until she actually BEGS him to get her pregnant. That's something like whipping a man, until he begs you to shoot him. Something I think should be done to men like the one who raped this cute little girl.\n\n\n\n\n\n 1\n\n Of course, Jennie kept insisting that it WASN'T rape, that if anything, SHE raped HIM. God, that's even worse. Can you imagine how much he must have abused the child, to get her to think that having sex with him was a pleasure? And worse yet, she didn't seem to think there was anything wrong, with having her own father's baby. In fact, she seemed quite proud of the fact, almost flaunting her slightly bulging tummy, and saying how much she was looking forward to holding the little boy in her arms, and feeding him from her own body. That a man would do this, to his own little girl, then somehow force her into thinking she LIKED it, is beyond me. For the first few days, hearing the little girl chattering happily away, about how good it felt; how much she liked the idea of being able to give her father another child to love, and even how having sex with her father had made both her and her big sister grow even closer together, almost convinced me. Then reality set in. I mean, a little girl starting to have sex, at 10 years old? There's no WAY a child that young could enjoy sex. I mean, a woman's body isn't ready to have babies, until she's 14 or 15 (Jennie being the rare exception.) If a girl that young is having sex with her father, no matter how much she says she wants it, it must because he's forced her. Probably in some unspeakable manner as well. In a case like Jennie, I figured that her father's abuse must have been so bad, she was even repressing the memory. This made me all the more determined to find out just how bad his abuse had been; to make her think it never happened. I mean ALL men abuse their children to some extent. It's in the nature of being a man. It's just that some men are worse than others; and her father looked to be one of the worst. It took many sessions, but I finally managed to get Jennie to remember how her father had abused her. At first, the little girl insisted that her father had NEVER abused her, but after many sessions, I was able to help her uncover the memories she had repressed so hard. It makes me so mad; to see a little girl so abused, that she can't even remember BEING abused. It was only when I made her dig into her memories, pointing out each little time her father had punished her, and showing her that the times she thought he was showing his love, were just a chance to feel her body, not genuine hugs of affection. I mean, a man isn't supposed to hug his own son; let alone his daughter. I told Jennie, that she should have known that men don't love the same way women do. Any man who pretends to love you, is just dreaming of a way to get in your pants. It's a shame, but true. I remember the first time I found out about men. As I mentioned earlier, I was raped by my uncle, when I was 12 years old. Just a little older than Jennie here. No, he didn't hold a knife to my throat. In fact, his approach was similar to Jennie's father. He made me believe I wanted it. I was just a little girl playing at being sexy, and he encouraged me. In fact, the SOB actually made me feel I wanted it. And you know that's not true. I mean, how can a girl of 12, really want to have sex? Heck, I'm over 35 years old, and barely like it now.\n\n\n\n 2\n\n Of course, the worst part, was when he got caught. There I was that time, in his bedroom, sliding up and down on his cock while John was lying on his back with his eyes closed. He didn't even know my parents were there, until Momma's screams about him raping me woke the whole neighborhood. Up until that time, I thought a man had to hold a knife or gun to a woman, to rape her. Thankfully Momma taught me different. Momma says I must have been in incredible pain, as I was moaning and screaming and even begging my uncle to cum in me. Can you imagine how much pain I must have felt, to be begging my own uncle to squirt his sperm inside me, just to get it over with? It must have been unbelievably bad, as my mind has blocked out almost everything. Even now, after years of therapy, I still can't make myself remember the pain. It must have been extremely bad, as all I remember is the horrified look on my mother's face, when she came into the room and found me sliding up and down one last time, before her brother filled my womb with incestuous cum. Years later, my memories still almost trick me into thinking it felt good. For a while, I thought my mother was mad at ME. In fact, it wasn't until she got me to press charges against my uncle, that she let up on lecturing me about the evils of sex, and especially with your own relatives. After that, Momma would always make sure everyone knew about how abused I was and how you had to be careful around men. Indirectly, I think that my uncle's raping me, led to my parent's divorce, as my father was trying to make Momma stop protecting me all the time, while Momma knew I had to be sheltered, and taught never to let men touch me in any way. Thankfully, Momma decided that I needed to be protected from men, more than she needed a husband, so they broke up. Can you imagine? My father actually thought I should go to dances and parties, where men actually held the girls in their arms, before I was eighteen. Momma protected me from this kind of sexual abuse, until I turned 21. Then, she told me that being of age, she couldn't legally protect me any more, so she hoped I had learned to do it myself. I think I have. If it hadn't been for Momma, who knows what might have happened? Momma taught me all about men, and what they wanted. I it hadn't been for her, who knows how I might have turned out? Thanks to my mother, I'm the woman I am today. Poor Jennie. It took so much longer than I originally figured it would, to bring up the repressed memories of abuse. At first, she kept insisting, that her father had NEVER hurt her, and that you could hold a gun to his head, and he still wouldn't hurt her. It's a shame to see a little 11-year-old girl brainwashed like that. It was only with the help of hypnosis, that I was finally able to bring the full horror of her abuse to the surface.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n 3\n\n For those of you not in the psychiatric field, hypnosis is a very suggestible state, where the person being hypnotized will do almost anything to please the hypnotist. A person can be made to imagine they feel no pain, even through having teeth pulled, or to see things that aren't there, or to even forget things, if the subject thinks that will please the hypnotist. It can also be used as a tool to uncover repressed memories. The subject can be asked to remember something, and he or she will search their memory in a manner not possible to a normal person. It was this method, that finally gave me some success with Jennie. At first, even under hypnosis, Jennie insisted that her father had always loved her, and had never hurt her. However, when I asked her to remember times when she at least didn't get her way, she gradually remembered times when he had sent her to bed hungry, then times when he had spanked her. When I encouraged her, I was gradually able to get her to remember worse and worse things he had done to her, at my prompting. After about 5 hypnosis sessions, Jennie finally broke down. Now I finally had her remembering these horrible things that her father had done to her. (Some of which are just too horrible to tell here. It's absolutely amazing, that the little girl wasn't scarred for life, the things she told me her father did to her, with a knife, cigarettes, and heavy leather belt. Surprisingly, she had managed to escape with only one little scar, that at first she had insisted she had gotten while roller-skating. It was only under hypnosis, that I was able to get her to remember how her father had beaten her with the lamp-cord, and then only when I prompted her.) It was quite a relief to me, to see the little girl finally admit to this abuse. After all, they say the first step to recovery, is to admit you have a problem. Now, Jennie finally had. Once she realized that her father's love was all a sham, Jennie broke down. It was at this point, that she tried to take both her own life and the baby's, by sticking herself in the gut with a sharpened coat-hanger. She only succeeded, with the baby. When I remember how much Jennie had told me she wanted that baby, I almost cried. I guess the little girl is better off without it though. I mean: can you imagine having to spend your life caring for the baby of the man who raped you? It still aches me a little bit, when I remember how proud Jennie had been, when she first came to see me, almost showing off the fact that she was big enough to have her Daddy's baby. She had seemed so smug. Now look at her. She'll probably never have normal sex again, and almost certainly never have any children, with the damage she did. And all because of her father. After several years, I'm just beginning to get Jennie to remember how much she hates her father. It's surprising how much she had suppressed this. Even with hypnosis, she's just beginning to remember. Up to now, she's kept this hate hidden so deep inside her, that you wouldn't even have suspected it, if you weren't a professional like I am. Once I get Jennie to confront the hate for her father, maybe she can finally start to heal.\n\n\n\n 4\n\n Jennie is slowly recovering from her trauma, and I still see her every so often. Sadly, I was never able to help her older sister, like I have Jennie. It was with Karen's help, and even some from Jennie, that their father's sentence was reduced from 20 years, to 2, of which he only served 3 months. They both moved out of state, and who knows what depravity the man does to the girl? Karen was old enough at the time, that she refused to let me help her, like I did her little sister. Right now, I understand that Jennie is doing fairly well, at the nursing home. She'll never be the young, happy child again, that I had such a precious glimpse of when I first saw her. Sadly, I understand that both her father and her older sister blame ME for her condition for some reason, instead of putting the blame where it belongs, on her father. It's amazing how some people will blame everybody but themselves, for the damage they do."
641,Blameless,"['MFF', '1st-bi', 'threesome']","One night her roommate came home, unsatisfied by her current boyfriend. She crawled into Tina's bed, naked. Her roommate had spread her legs, taking Tina's hand down to stroke her hot wet lips. Something about the moment had turned Tina on. Tina was unable to respond, due to her uncertainty of the situation.\n\nFor several nights after that encounter, she had dreamt about the feel of her roommate's pussy. They eventually got it on and were caught by their den mother. A pack was made, and every Friday night when most of the girls were out partying, Tina, her roommate and the den mother got it on. College was an enjoyable experience.\n\nAfter college, Tina had fallen in love and out of love with a string of men. She enjoyed having a cock between her legs. There just was no substitute. She had tried almost every rubber or plastic dildo made. But none of them compared to having a hard cock. There was just something about having the real thing. The men she slept with were turned on when they found out she swung both ways. Tina was a jealous lover and was unable to be with two people simultaneously, until... that is... today. Tina had come home as usual.\n\nA new couple had moved next door. The wife was so cute. She was a petite little woman with a size 3 waist and small tits. Tina liked the little doll look for woman. Tina was 5'7"" with long blonde hair that reached her tight ass. She kept her hair swept out of her piercing blue eyes. She could easily pass for a model and had been told that for several years.\n\nTina was attracted to petite women and large dark haired men. Her current love was neither of those. Paula was a pure dike, with large Hungarian bones and blonde hair. They had met through some mutual friends and just clicked. Tina liked Paula, but didn't love her. She was comfortable with the relationship and the sex was okay.\n\nPaula took very good care of Tina, and that was the primary reason she stayed. Tina liked being pampered and taken care of. When she was sick, Paula would tuck her in. When Tina was short on cash, Paula would hand her a wad of hundred dollar bills.\n\n The Morgan's, the new young couple that had moved next door, were moving some furniture in and Tina went over to help. She immediately felt comfortable with them. The both eagerly looked at Tina and their offer didn't surprise her in the least. She was willing to be a threesome. They went into the Morgan's front room and quickly undressed.\n\nMr. Morgan's cock was hard and ready. Mrs. Morgan helped Tina get undress. They came at Tina from both sides, as she was sandwiched in between them. Tina eagerly spread her legs and accepted Mr. Morgan's cock as it penetrated deep inside her. Tina plunged her tongue between Mrs. Morgan's legs and started sucking her sweet pussy.\n\nThe Morgan's were very happy with their new playmate. They had been eyeing Tina since they moved in. They wondered why such a beautiful woman stayed with someone like Paula. As Tina sucked on Mrs. Morgan's sweet pussy, she groaned with pleasure. It had been a long time since she had a real hard cock deep inside her pussy. This was the best of both worlds for her.\n\nShe thoroughly enjoyed fucking both a man and a woman simultaneously. She was not jealous about the attention Mr. Morgan was paying to his wife and visa versa. As they shifted, Mr. Morgan pulled his dripping cock from Tina and plunged it into his wife.\n\nHis wife held him tight, accepting each one of his thrusts. Tina looked on, fingering her own pussy. The Morgan's reached out to her, and pulled her into their arms. Mrs. Morgan crawled between Tina's legs and started sucking on her pussy as Mr. Morgan dangled his hard cock in front of her face. Eagerly Tina sucked Mr. Morgan's cock into her mouth. She slid her tongue over his shaft and gently chewed the tip. She massaged his balls with her hands as she continued sucking.\n\nAs Tina sucked his cock, Mr. Morgan played with her tits causing her nipples to become hard. His wife looked up from Tina's pussy, with pussy juice dripping off her chin. She had strapped on a dildo and was preparing to penetrate into Tina's pussy. Tina wanted to be gang fucked. She maneuvered Mrs. Morgan's dildo into her tight ass and she encouraged Mr. Morgan to penetrate her pussy.\n\nTogether the Morgan's rode their neighbor until all three came in the throws of passion. None of them noticed their visitor, until it was too late. They looked up from their shared orgasm in time to see Paula charge from the house. How long she had been there, the three lovers had no idea. But surely she had seen enough to know about Tina's transgressions.\n\nTina was not overly concerned at first. She was still consumed with her pent up sexual hunger, as she pulled Mrs. Morgan back into her arms. As she held Mrs. Morgan, she sucked on her tits, running her hands between her hot wet legs. Mr. Morgan wrapped his arms around Tina, as he penetrated her from behind. Tina met each one of his eager thrusts as she continued finger fucking his wife. His wife squirmed with pleasure as she started to cum once again.\n\nWanting to reciprocate the pleasure, Mrs. Morgan's mouth found Tina's tits and started sucking them. Once again, all three bodies shook with the spasms of pleasure. For a while they laid in each other's arms, enjoying the after glow of their love making. Slowly it dawned on Tina the consequences of her actions. Paula would surely leave her. Tina was not working at this time and the house was in Paula's name. The Morgan's looked down at their new playmate, offering her their spare room.\n\nTina returned to her current home, finding Paula in a rage. She gave Tina an ultimatum... Tina was puzzled as to what she saw in this woman. Paula's love making was rough... The lovemaking with the Morgan's reminded her of what was missing in her relationship with Paula... there was no love.\n\nTina closed her eyes, remembering the love making she had just shared. She compared that moment with corresponding moments with Paula. She slowly started packing her stuff. Paula raged from the house, calling Tina vicious names. That had been hours ago. The Morgan's sat across the room watching Tina pace. They knew she didn't love Paula, but felt slightly responsible anyway. Tina would never be able to live with the guilt if something happened with Paula...\n\n The shrill of the phone, shattered the silence. A smile spread over Mr. Morgan's features. The local sheriff had Paula in their custody. She had been picked up for drunken driving and disorderly conduct. Mr. Morgan led his women to bed. As they lay together, in each others arms... one last thought passed before his mind... tomorrow they needed to get a bigger bed!"
642,Blast from the Past,"['MMm', 'nc', 'orgy', 'v']","I expected trouble at any point, especially when I left, but of the violent nature. I made an excuse about leaving and headed for the loo, it was occupied, so I headed to the upper floors in search of another (this was a seriously big posh 3 story house). I found one, relieved myself, and left. Aas I turned the corner to head for the stairs a hand grabbed me from behind, over my mouth, another round my throat, another hit me in the ribs, hard, doubled up and gagged I was frog marched up another set of stairs clumsily. House music was blaring out, all shouts would have been lost. I was pushed hard enough such that I fell onto the floor of a bedroom, a door slammed behind me, the light snapped on. I was surrounded my him - x - and his 4 cunt friends. he began to calmly verbally abuse me, all to his audience. They all joined in, and they soon reached the what-are-we-going-to-do-with-you-now point of the evening. It was put simply to me. they were gonna 'kick the shit' out of me - I had also noticed a blade in one of their hands, they were all big guys, or I was going to please them. I still didn't click. I asked how I was supposed to please them. he just grinned and said 'you can crawl over here and beg to suck my cock, then see what the boys want'. I just laughed and said no way. I moved to get up and leave, but was jumped. punches rained in for a few seconds, before I was laid on my back, with a guy sitting on my chest and arms, I was pinned.\n\nI struggled like crazy before the blade appeared at my cheek. I was fucked, and I knew it. 'just hold him there a minute' was all I could hear, but I couldn't see. I heard a movement, and admiring whistle, a 'nice cock' comment, still confused...then a 'get off him'. my chest jockey rose, and was replaced by my enemy...naked with a big, big cock sitting down on me. It rested on my neck below my chin. 'your choice, you suck it, or we kick the fuck out of you, then you suck it'.\n\nhe picked his cock up, must be over 8 inches easy, and raised it to my mouth. his hands fell onto my ears and he grabbed me, yanking me up so my mouth was stuffed full of cock, he fucked my mouth until I could shout out ok. he dropped me. stood up, over me, hands on hips. his cock looked huge from underneath. 'well' I climbed out from under him. and positioned myself on my knees in front of him. I reached up with my hand and held the shaft of the big cock. \n\nas I reached up with my tongue he slapped me hard on the face. 'fucking ask me, don't just suck my cock, fucking ask me' and slapped me again. I mumbled 'please can I suck you cock' he hit me again 'look me in the fucking eye and ask me, ask to suck my cock, ask to swallow my cum, ask me to let you suck their cocks' again another slap or punch. I looked at him, smiling cunt, hands on hips, my mouth level with his cock.\n\n'please x can I suck your cock? please can I swallow your cum? please can I suck your friends cocks?' 'that's better. of course you can t. you can suck me till I cum, then you can suck or fuck the boys here, and if your good, we won't kick the shit out of you, now fucking suck my cock.' I held his cock again, and began to blow him. I focused on doing it well, shorten the job, but guessed he was pretty charged anyway, but I was good.\n\nI pulled him in and out of my mouth, stopping to lick his balls, tongue his cock end, work over his cock head, gently wanking his shaft, getting faster. I tasted his pre cum, and I knew he was getting ready. mentally I was thinking his cock was above average, so if I suck it, it ain't gonna fuck me. I could hear him groan, and felt his cock harden and braced myself, cock firmly in mouth as it exploded, I swallowed hard, what a lot of cum, my hats off to the ladies who have sucked me dry.\n\nI waited till he stopped, before cleaning his cock and letting it sag, but it was still big. I sat down again. 'good blowjob' 'get your jeans off' I heard, I protested, I'll blow you all, but no fucking was my point. a kick in the back told me I wasn't calling the shots. 'stand up, strip' I stripped. they stripped. shit. 4 more hard cocks, all bigger then my own small cock. they laughed at me, teased me, as they moved my round.\n\nI was pushed onto all fours on the bed. I felt my ass have fluid, cold fluid, I could smell baby lotion, a finger entered me, then a cock was jabbed in my face, he began to fuck my mouth, fast and hard, then a cock entered my ass. I have played with dildo's and bottles, so knew what to expect, and to be fair the fucking felt good, I could feel my cock hardening, and they could see it. they just laughed at me. as the guy fucked me, the mouth end changed, and a smelly cock took its place. the was no time to gag or protest, it just fucked me, but he didn't last long, he shot cum into my mouth which I wasn't expecting, it dribbled out of my mouth and down my chin, onto the bed.\n\nnow he was really fucking me, he pushed me down face first while he pounded my ass, the others were geeing him on. he suddenly shouted out, and I felt his cock twitching deep inside, and a warm fluid sensation, quite unlike anything I've ever felt as he came inside me. he pulled out and slapped my ass really hard. I kind of thought that was it as they all laughed and congratulated each other. but I was man handled off the bed and in front of another hard, big cock. 'come on gay boy, getting sucking' I just got on with it, my hard on still there, suddenly a hand grasped it and began jerking me off, I came almost instantly, and carried on sucking, he shot a good load of cum into my mouth.\n\nhe pushed me backwards. I fell onto the floor, and the last unshot cock was astride my chest. he just wanted to wank off over me. his hand action was fluid and he looked at me with utter contempt. just jacking off, as he came I thought I was going to have to catch his cum, but no, he just came over my face and hair, I felt like a used slut from many porn films I had seen. the sexual edge began to go. they all dressed, except for x. he stood hands on hips, hard shiny cock. 'bend over the bed, and ask me to fuck your arse' I was beyond resistance.\n\nI crawled to the bed and spoke clearly, 'please x fuck me in the arse' 'good boy' he came over, and said 'lube me up then' I turned, and began to suck him again, 'I meant with the oil, but as you like sucking my cock you carry on'. I felt like such a cunt. I stopped and reached for the oil, and lubed him really well, this was my arse we were talking about.\n\nI returned to my bent over position. I felt his big cock burst into me, his hands on my hips, and then the sensation of being drilled by a baseball bat. the pain as he drove in was outweighed by the pleasure as he slipped out, but done so fast that it all merged into one. I don't know how long I was held and fucked like that, 10 minutes or more, until I felt him tense up, and shoot his cum into me.\n\nhe stayed still a moment, before congratulating me on being a good 'girlfuck' he pulled his cock out of me, and slapped my ass hard, on both cheeks, getting harder each time, he was trying (and succeeding) in marking me. he smacked me a dozen times, before leaving me alone, laughing. they all dressed, and then ignored me 'more beer boys?' they left laughing.\n\nI was left bruised inside and out, humiliated, cum on my hair and face, cum running down my ass. I dressed, and made it back to the toilet I came from, I was sick, violently so, but washed myself down. I left immediately. I managed to hide the signs from my family, darn't sh*t for days.\n\nLike I say, I'm a marked man because of it. But some of it - well I liked it."
643,Blind Faith,['MF'],"When she awoke it was two days later. She was told Leigh had been treated for bruises and released. But Chris's seatbelt had been defective, sending her forward and sideways, into the central mirror and dashboard, knocking her head violently, and broken glass injuring her eyes. A heavy sliver of mirrored glass had lodged in her right eye, and it had taken the surgeons several hours to repair the damage, and although it had missed the delicate cornea, it was assumed she had lost her sight on that side.\n\nWhat a Christmas present. Chris sighed, knowing that by going over it again and again in her mind she was only getting herself into a worse mood. Even realizing that the man who had done the deed had been so pickled in alcohol that the police had immediately carted him away did her heart no good. And the longer she sat alone, the more depressed she got.\n\n""Chris?"" a hesitant voice called from the doorway. She turned her chair slightly so she faced the doorway, a slight smile lighting her face.\n\n""Adam?""\n\nHer brother moved quickly into the room to envelop her in a hug. ""God, Chris, you're a sight for sore eyes!"" His voice trailed off and an uncomfortable silence descended. Chris giggled nervously.\n\n""Hey, Kent, aren't you going to introduce me?"" a strange voice called. Footsteps moved close, and she heard Adam stand and move slightly away from her.\n\n""Chris, this is my friend Jonathin."" A strong hand found hers and grasped it warmly.\n\n""Pleased to meet you,"" Jonathin greeted her. His voice was deep, as if it had echoed from a very large chest. She imagined this stranger as being very broad shouldered.\n\nChris smiled. ""I'm sorry I can't stand, but they seem to think I should stay confined to this silly chair until my head recovers."" She gestured futilely towards the door. ""They also seem to think to keep me trapped in here until that day. "" She turned her face to her brother, and he could imagine her sad puppy eyes gleaming at him as she said, ""Adam, *please* take me downstairs!""\n\nAdam chuckled as strong arms lifted her from the chair and a deep voice rumbled, ""Your wish is my command, dear lady."" As she felt Jonathin lift her, she automatically leaned against his chest - which was broad, though not as much as she had expected. She felt the motion as Jonathin nodded and said, ""Get the chair, Kent, and we'll trot this girl downstairs and outside to get some sun on her face!""\n\n""Yes, sir!"" Adam laughed.\n\nChris nestled against Jonathin's body, enjoying the feel of him warm against her. She had been ignored by her family for so long since she had come home from the hospital a few days before. They either smothered her with worry and affection until she wanted to scream, or they tiptoed around afraid to say a word f or fear she'd drop further into depression. It was such a relief to have people treat her *normally*!\n\nShe felt the chill as they stepped outside, and laughed to feel snowflakes falling across her nose. ""You forgot my jacket!"" she laughed. ""Do you want me to catch my death of cold and give everyone something else to worry about?""\n\nAs Jonathin lowered her to the ground, she felt something placed about her shoulders, and heard Adam's voice saying, ""Don't worry, kid, your big brother remembered the little details, even if this lummox can't.""\n\nJonathin chuckled good-naturedly, and the two enjoyed easy banter while Chris just enjoyed being outside. One hand in front of her, she hesitantly moved to the side, trying to find the porch rail in a space where there was no danger of her tripping down the stairs. Her hand was too high, and when her legs struck the railing she made a startled sound at the pain. But then she just leaned on the railing, her head thrown back, her tongue out to catch elusive snowflakes on its tip.\n\nSoon, her mother called them in to dinner, and with Jonathin on one arm and Adam on the other, Chris walked for the first time to the dinner table.\n\n""Chris?"" Her mother sounded surprised as she entered the dining room. ""Are you sure you want to... I mean, with the bandages ... even your other eye... The voice trailed off.\n\nChris's hands clenched against her escorts' arms. ""I realize that the bandages make it impossible for me to see from either eye, mother, but I'm tired of being tucked away in my room like I'm something to be ashamed of. I want to eat at the table. I'll work something out."" Her voice was stiff and stilted, and full of raw pain. She felt the pain of tears starting. It angered her to be without both eyes, but the surgeon had explained that the second eye had been scratched slightly, and needed time to heal as well. Leaving her without either for the time being. She sat in the chair the guys guided her to, and placed her hands on the table, hesitantly touching the fork and plate. She moved her hand slowly forward, fingertips on the table, until she touched the base of her glass. She lifted it to her lips, sipping at the water, then slowly placed it back on the table, smiling broadly when she accomplished it without spilling.\n\nShe heard the dinner chatter begin as the others seated themselves, and then the dishes being passed around so each could fill their plates.\n\n""Do you like green beans?"" a low voice asked from her left. She shook her head.\n\n""Only slightly,"" she answered, just as softly. She heard the scrape of a fork in a bowl, and then a brush of motion in front of her.\n\n""Then only a few on your plate, "" the voice said, and she finally realized that it was Jonathin to her left. He continued to fill her plate as each item was passed to him, before passing the bowls on to her brother on her right. When done he told her, ""Your ham is at the top of the plate, at 12 o'clock. Squash is at about 7 o'clock, and its the orange squishy kind, not summer squash. A roll is next to your plate, to the left. And about five green beans are at 5 o'clock. The ham's cut already, so you shouldn't have any problem.""\n\nChris turned a grateful smile to him. ""Thanks.""\n\n""No problem,"" he returned. ""My mom's blind, so I was brought up with it.""\n\n----\n\nLater, in her room and already tucked into bed by her mother, Chris heard her doorknob turn and soft footsteps enter the room. ""Who is it?"" she called quietly.\n\n""Just me, "" Adam answered. She felt him sit on the bed next to her. ""I just wanted a chance to say hi, and to say how sorry I felt. It looks like mom and dad have been giving you a hard time.""\n\nChris shrugged. ""They just don't know how to deal with it.""\n\nAdam's voice was rough as he said, ""I know, but they shouldn't *blame* you for it. That's stupid."" He laughed shortly. ""I guess its a good thing I asked Jonathin home for the holidays though, eh? Never would've expected held end up being so needed here.""\n\nChris smiled. ""It's wonderful having both of you here. You treat me like I'm human.""\n\nAdam touched the bandages about her head with gentle fingers. ""How long till this comes off?""\n\n""Two weeks. Just in time for Christmas."" Chris smiled bitterly.\n\nAdam reached out to hold her, and she felt warm in her brother's comforting embrace. Then he pushed her back and tucked her in, like he used to do when they were younger. Dropping a kiss on her forehead he whispered, ""Sweet dreams, little sis.""\n\n----\n\nOver the next week, Adam and Jonathin did everything they could to make Chris feel as alive as possible. They took her out in the old sleigh, hooked up to a borrowed pair of horses, and drove around the Connecticut countryside wrapped in warm wool blankets. Chris snuggled between them, enjoying the ride as they traded jokes.\n\nSlowly she came to know Jonathin's voice, instantly recognizing his step or her brother's when they came upon her. By guiding her about the house, they helped her learn her way enough so she could walk down the stairs by herself without fear of falling. Even her mother finally relaxed and allowed her to take care of herself.\n\nIt was only two days until Christmas, and the guys had gone to buy a tree, so Chris made her way into her father's den, where a fire was burning in the fireplace. Her father had let the fire to burn while he went with Adam and Jonathin to find a tree, and Chris welcomed the warmth as she knelt in front of the hearth.\n\nShe heard footsteps behind her, and asked, ""Who is it?""\n\n""It's me,"" Jonathin replied, dropping to sit next to her. ""Kent and your dad are bringing the tree in, and I was only getting in the way. So I thought I'd take a look about for you.""\n\nChris smiled. ""You found me.""\n\nJonathin was silent for a while. ""You see the doctor tomorrow, don't you?""\n\nChris nodded. ""I might even be able to see by Christmas,"" she said softly. Sighing, she added, ""I might even get to see what you look like before you go back to school with Adam.""\n\nShe felt his hand over hers, lifting her hand until it lay against his cheek. Instinctively, her hand moved from his cheek to touch his forehead, moving over his brow, sliding down his nose - feeling the slight bend of a broken nose as she did so, feathering across his wide lips, exploring the curve of his chin. With her hands she explored his face, knowing that she would recognize him again if she could only touch him. Her hand snaked back until it tangled in his rough, slightly curly hair. ""What color is it?"" she asked softly.\n\n""Black,"" he said, his voice hoarse.\n\nHer fingertips traveled slowly back to his eyebrows, dropping lightly over his closed eyes. ""And your eyes?""\n\n""Brown... ""\n\nHer fingers again touched the bump in his nose. ""What happened here?""\n\n""I broke it, skiing. My collarbone too, and one leg."" She felt his smile against her fingertips as they brushed his lips. ""It was a pretty bad accident.""\n\nHer fingertips tingled as his tongue snaked out to lick his dry lips, touching her lightly by accident. Before she could draw away, she felt his hand on her cheek, drawing her face closer to his as his lips moved to hers.\n\nHis lips were slightly moist, and hard against hers. She responded to the kiss, her lips parting, her body relaxing. Her hands clasped at the back of his neck, and she felt his lips move from hers to trace the curve of her chin and neck.\n\nAt the sound of footsteps in the hall, Jonathin drew back, and Chris blushed. The footsteps came quickly into the room.\n\n""Hiding in the warmth, eh Jonathin?"" Adam's cheerful voice inquired. ""Figures. You always were one to get out of work.""\n\nChris was still close enough to feel Jonathin's shrug. figure you two had it well in hand."" He stood, and clasped Chris's hand in his to draw her to her feet as well. ""Shall we go guide the decorators?"" he asked cheerfully, tucking her arm around his as he led her from the room.\n\n----\n\nAs she sat in the waiting room, Chris thought about Jonathin. She was amazed at how attracted she was to him, even though he was little more than a stranger still. He had found her alone once more, sitting out in the backyard last evening, and again he had kissed her.\n\nChris had loved the feel of his lips on hers, and his tongue caressing her lips under his. His hands had held her close, and she had felt the tautness of his body as he whispered soft words against her neck, his lips moving with feathered touches to kiss the hollow at the base of her neck. Her breath had grown short, and her hands had grasped his head, pulling him back to her so she could feel his lips on her again.\n\nBut again, with the unerring instinct of a protective older brother, Adam had come out into the backyard, carrying lemonade and dessert for each of them, and Chris had unwillingly drawn back from Jonathin's arms. As he had sat next to her, she could feel his tension, and his hands brushed hers lightly when he helped her find her glass after misplacing it.\n\n""Miss Kent?"" an older woman's voice called.\n\n""Here,"" Chris said softly, struggling to her feet. She turned in the direction of the voice and felt someone standing in front of her. Capable hands took her arm and led her into a room, pressing her down into a chair.\n\n""Wait here until the doctor comes.""\n\nChris's mind wandered again back to Jonathin. She hoped she would soon be able to get rid of these stupid bandages and actually see the man. After all the time they had spent together, she half feared she was falling in love with him, and she didn't want to give in to her feelings until she could see his face, and read his emotions. She didn't want him to toy with her, but she was afraid because there was so much that could happen without her seeing it now. Now, more than ever, she desperately wanted her vision back.\n\nThe doctor's voice interrupted her thoughts, and she blushed fiercely. She felt hands against the bandage, and then they were gone. Her eyes fluttered open in surprise, to be greeted by only darkness.\n\n""I had to turn the lights out,"" the doctor explained, his voice soothing. ""I'm going to fit a patch over your right eye, but your left should be healed enough that you can start to spend some time without the patch there. Chris felt him slide something around her head, then felt the snug patch in place over her right eye. He fitted something like a mask over both eyes.\n\n""You can't go directly to bright light,"" the doctor cautioned. ""A few hours each day, and in dim light, until your eye adjusts. It's been weakened severely.""\n\nChris nodded, excited to have even some small amount of sight back. She listened carefully as her doctor cautioned her not to wear herself out, to avoid tears, and that if she needed to go anywhere with bright light to be sure and wear dark glasses. Chris readily agreed to it all, anything for her sight.\n\n----\n\nChris sat on the edge of her bed, waiting for her parents to bring up Adam and Jonathin. They had already turned out the lights and drawn the curtains, leaving only the dim light of the hallway to lend what little light there was in the room. She toyed with the string on her mask, anxious to remove it.\n\n""Chris?"" Adam called as he entered the room. She heard the click of the light switch, then heard her parent's turn them off again.\n\nThere was a movement next to her, and a body sat on the bed. ""So, what's the big surprise?"" Jonathin's voice rumbled.\n\nBefore they could guess, Chris had the mask off, and was blinking in the dim light, trying to see with her left eye.\n\nHer parents stood by the door, smiling widely. Adam had stopped while walking toward her, and simply stood, staring. She turned to the man next to her.\n\nJonathin looked surprised, but not as surprised as she as she stared at him. His hair was curly and dark, and his eyes brown. But there the match with what she had imagined ended. His face was not handsome - strongly built, yes, but not handsome in the classic sense. He was dark skinned, and his nose was severely crooked, more than Chris had thought when she had explored his face with her hands. It lent his face and odd look, taking away what appeal his face might have had with its unusualness. Across one cheek he had a slight scar. His chest and arms were broad, as Chris well knew. The rest of his body was rather pleasing too, but she found her eyes drawn back to his unusual face, and was troubled to know that her expression showed her surprise.\n\nThere was a hurt expression on Jonathin's face, and he stood slowly. ""Congratulations on having your sight back, Chris, "" he said softly, gently touching her shoulder. As he left the room he told Adam that he'd be out back if anyone was looking. Chris watched as Jonathin left the room, limping slightly - something she hadn't noticed when he had carried her.\n\nHer mother's pleased chatter quickly distracted Chris from her wondering about Jonathin, and the hours before she had to return to the darkness passed quickly.\n\n----\n\n""Merry Christmas, Chris!""\n\nHer brother's voice shook her out of her nice dream, into the cold waking world. She listened carefully, but didn't hear any greeting from Jonathin and assumed he wasn't in the room. Held seemed to be avoiding her lately, and Chris wasn't certain why.\n\nShe felt hands on her shoulders, then on her arms pulling her out of bed. A bathrobe was placed about her shoulders, and Chris shrugged it on, following her brother as he led her from the room, down the stairs into the living room.\n\n""We've got it as dark as it goes, sis, so you can take it off now.""\n\nChris reached up and slipped the mask off of her eyes, blinking in the colorful glow the Christmas tree lent the room.\n\nJonathin sat across the room from her, but wouldn't meet her eyes. She didn't have any time to think about it, or to move closer to him, though, before her brother placed a package in her lap.\n\nShe opened her packages, glancing occasionally at Jonathin. When she saw the package she had bought, with her mother's help, after her doctor's appointment that week placed into his lap, she stopped what she was doing and watched. She had wanted to thank him for everything held done for her, and to let him know how much she thought about him. She'd asked Adam for advice, but he had only mentioned things that Chris didn't think were personal enough. So she'd gone on her own and picked out an ID bracelet, one of the ones with large links, made for a man's hand. She hadn't had it engraved, simply because she was too frightened to put anything on it, and now that Jonathin seemed to be ignoring her, she was glad she hadn't had anything done with it. But it was still a nice gift, and even though it couldn't be pure gold, it was plated and looked good.\n\nAs Jonathin opened the box he looked over at Chris, and she wondered how to read his expression. It didn't look angry, or like he didn't like it. He just looked, well, confused. Chris tore her eyes from his and started to open another gift.\n\nFeeling a hand on her shoulder she glanced up to see Jonathin standing by her. He sat on the arm of the chair, and said quietly, ""Thank you.""\n\nChris looked at him curiously.\n\nHe looked away, then back again. ""Come with me."" Tugging her arm until she stood, he pulled her gently from the room into the hallway.\n\nPushing her back against the wall, his lips closed on hers in a hungry kiss. Chris's eyes flickered closed as she let the welcome sensations wash over her. Her arms moved around his waist, pulling him close as his tongue slipped between her lips to plunge into the warm cavern of her mouth. Almost immediately, though, her eyes snapped open again. She wanted to *see* how he felt - read his expressions in his eyes.\n\nShe drew back slightly, and Jonathin stopped. He raised a hand to her cheek. ""I'm sorry, I didn't mean to frighten you.""\n\nChris shook her head and smiled. ""Surprise yes, frighten no."" She stared into his eyes, and couldn't suppress a grin at what she saw there.\n\n""What happened?"" she asked softly.\n\nJonathin turned away, his back rigid. ""Chris, if you could've *seen* the expression on your face when you saw me - the pity and horror. I've seen that look before, and it's never turned out well. I'm not exactly the best looking of men.""\n\nChris laughed, and Jonathin whirled to face her, hurt written on his face.\n\n""I'm not laughing at you,"" she said quietly. She moved up to him again. ""I'm laughing because it's such an easy answer. I feel so silly for not realizing what was wrong."" She gently touched his crooked nose, ran her fingers down the scar on his cheek. ""But when I started to fall in love with you I had no idea that your face was scarred. I just loved *you*.""\n\nJonathin groaned. Chris felt, rather than saw, his arms go around her and pull her close. She could feel the length of his body against hers as he feathered kisses across her face, her forehead, cheeks and lips. ""Do you really love me?"" he whispered in between kisses.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Wait here.""\n\nJonathin went back into the living room and returned carrying Chris' mask. He gently fixed it over her eyes and then said, ""Come with me.""\n\n""Where are we going?"" she asked, laughing, her hand feeling oh so comfortable in his.\n\n""Somewhere where we can be private and I can kiss you silly!""\n\n----\n\n""Where are we?"" Chris felt the wooden bench beneath her, wondering where on the property they could be.\n\n""A cabin your brother told me about, down by your lake,"" Jonathin called from the other side of the room. ""It's pretty light in here, so keep your mask on. I couldn't find any curtains."" There was a crackle and a pop, and the sound of Jonathin softly swearing as he tried to get a fire started in the small fireplace. When it finally worked he led Chris over to join him sitting in front of the fire.\n\nChris warmed her hands and feet, which were cold from the walk out here. Already the air in the cabin had warmed slightly. She remembered the cabin, and knew that somewhere in it were all their fishing and boat gear, while the boat was outside, pulled up on land for the winter.\n\nShe felt hands on her shoulders, turning her slightly, then lips against hers, moving with infinite gentleness, coaxing a warm response from her.\n\n""This feels strange,"" she whispered.\n\n""Hm?"" Jonathin replied without lifting his lips from hers. He shifted slightly so he could hold her closer, drawing her up so he could kiss her jaw, then the base of her neck. His tongue tickled at the edge of her sweater.\n\nChris pushed gently at him. ""Stop that and be serious for a moment.""\n\nJonathin sighed. ""Chris, I *am* being serious. I am seriously in love with you, and going mad for wanting you...\n\nShe couldn't suppress a grin. ""Well, okay. But... ""\n\n""But what?"" Jonathin's voice was more serious now. ""I'll stop, if you want, and we can go back up to the house.""\n\n""It's just... Chris's voice trailed off, as she tried to figure out exactly what she wanted to say. ""It just feels strange not being able to see you... I can't see your eyes, and see what you're thinking. It frightens me.""\n\nJonathin was silent for a few moments. When he spoke again, his voice was low, and not quite steady. ""I see."" He took a deep breath, then was silent again.\n\n""Jonathin?"" Chris reached out a hand to touch his shoulder lightly. He trapped it beneath his own large hand, holding her tight.\n\n""Chris, believe me when I tell you how I feel."" His voice was hoarse, and he spoke as if each word were being measured very carefully. ""I can't find anything to block the windows, and God knows, I don't want you to hurt your eyes. God also knows how much I want you, but I can wait if you want me to. I just hope you'll have faith enough to put your trust in me, and believe me.""\n\nChris wriggled her hand out from under his and raised it to his face. She could feel his taught expression beneath her fingertips, and she began to smile, as she leaned towards him and replaced her fingers with her lips. ""I'll trust you,"" she whispered softly.\n\nShe felt him relax against her, as he gathered her close, pulling her onto his lap. ""Thank you... ""\n\nHis hands moved to the edge of her sweater, gently massaging and caressing her shoulder. Her fingers and toes were finally warm, and she could feel the nearby flames from the fire sending licks of warmth through the small cabin. The small fireplace couldn't warm the cabin completely, but it would make the room more comfortable.\n\nChris sighed as Jonathin stroked her back, his hands sliding up under her sweater, leaving only her bare skin and bra between them. ""Mm... ""\n\n""Turn around."" Placing his hands on her shoulders, he tugged until she had turned her back to him. She sat between his thighs, sitting back against his groin, her back before his hands. He lifted her sweater slightly, and began to sensuously massage her back. His hands stroked her waist, then up to her shoulder blades, then down along her spine. she shivered slightly under his hands, and he switched to a harder touch, his fingers digging into her muscles, as she relaxed into his hands. He paused briefly, and pulled gently on the sweater, pulling it up slightly again. she reached down and tugged it off, still keeping her back to him. Pulling her hair forward, out of the way, she bent her head and waited patiently.\n\nShe felt Jonathin pause behind her, his hands resting on her waist. She imagined she could feel his eyes boring into her back. ""Well?"" she said softly.\n\nHe brushed his lips over her shoulders, as his hands stroked her sides. ""Beautiful. You are absolutely beautiful.""\n\nChris smiled, a silly grin, and she felt as if little shivers were running through her muscles, turning everything into mush. She leaned back, feeling his arms go around her as he gathered her against his chest. His hands stroked across her stomach, then feathered up over the soft fabric of her bra. Her head fell back, against his shoulder, as her back arched, moving her breasts against his hands. She both felt and heard him sigh behind her. ""Not only are you beautiful, but you feel so beautiful too. Like this... "" His fingers brushed over the covered nipple, and she moaned slightly as she twisted to feel more of his touch. ""The slightest touch and I feel you react. It's a wonderful feeling.""\n\nShe wiggled back against him, feeling him hard against her, then playfully asked, ""What happened to my backrub?""\n\nHe nuzzled her bare shoulder, his tongue stroking the side of her neck. ""You want a backrub?"" His hands slid up her sides, caressing the swells of her breasts, then moving around to her back, gently pushing her forward. ""Then you get a backrub.""\n\nHe unhooked her bra, and she slipped it off. A gentle push against her back and she realized she was to lie down. There was a soft rug under them, which tickled her bare skin, and she felt Jonathin's weight settle against her buttocks, as he sat in preparation for the massage. He paused again. ""It's getting warm, Chris. ""\n\nShe smiled. ""So, maybe you should try to cool off?""\n\nShe felt his weight shift, then the soft sound of something landing on the rug next to her. ""Much better,"" Jonathin said quietly, then his hands were on her back.\n\nHis hands coaxed and teased her, first softly stroking, then fingers digging gently, then palms moving warmly across the skin of her back. She felt her mind relax, her muscles turn to jelly. His hands brushed up the middle of her back, then over her shoulders, pausing to massage her upper arms. Then back down her body, along her sides, brushing slightly against her breasts, then down over her hips, across her buttocks, then back up to the small of her back. She sighed in enjoyment.\n\nFinally, his weight lifted, and she felt him lie down next to her, one hand over her shoulders lightly. ""So,"" he whispered, his face close to hers. ""What do I get in return?""\n\nShe rolled over slightly, so that she faced him, freeing her breasts from where they had been imprisoned against the floor. Her hand stroked his face. ""Good question... what do you think the answer should be?""\n\nHe laid back, moving slightly away from her. ""Up to you, sweetling.""\n\nShe pulled herself up to her knees, and reached out to touch his shoulder. She felt his arms, pulled up where his hands were behind his head as he relaxed. She moved down and felt his bare chest, realizing that he had removed his shirt earlier, when she had suggested that he cool off. Her hands stroked softly across his nipples, drawing a moan from him when she increased the pressure of her touch. Keeping one hand in place so she could find her mark, she bent over to place a light kiss against the nipple. His hands grasped her head, and he pulled her up so their lips met. As they kissed, his hands moved down her body, tugging her over him. Her hips were against his, her breasts pressed against his skin. His hands fell against the cheeks of her ass, massaging them.\n\nShe sat up, her hands against his jaw, feeling his smile against her fingertips. Bending down again, she brushed a quick kiss across his lips, then held him back, a single finger against across his mouth as he tried to sit up. She grinned at him, and wriggled back, her hands sliding down over his chest, tangling in the coarse hairs as she brushed across his waist. She felt his stomach muscles tighten and jump under her touch. Then she reached the waist of his jeans. With both hands she slowly unbuttoned his jeans, then drew the zipper down. She wriggled back even further, so that she crouched over his knees, and started to tug the pants off of him. When he didn't move, she stopped, placing her hands on her hips, and pouted.\n\n""You have to help, Jonathin."" Her hands brushed over the front of his pants, where the fly was open, and she could feel him hard beneath the thin fabric of his shorts. ""And then, once I've got you just the way I want you, you'll have to help me more. Because, of course, since I can't see you, I'll have to find everything by touch.""\n\nJonathin groaned and lifted his ass so she could pull the pants down over his legs, then finally off. She twisted a finger in the elastic of his shorts, starting to pull them off as well, but stopping when he tried to help. She placed a hand over him, caressing him slightly, as she giggled. ""I think we'll leave you just like that for a while.""\n\n""Tease.""\n\nShe shrugged, smiling, and wished she could see the expression on his face. Standing over him, she slowly unzipped her own jeans, then slid them over her hips, down her legs, and kicked them off to the side. Then her underwear followed, and she heard the sharp intake of Jonathin's breath as she straightened up again. Suddenly nervous, she tried to smile and asked, ""Well?""\n\nOnly silence answered, and her face fell, and she took a step backwards. ""I ... ""\n\n""Wait."" There was the sound of a sudden shift, and she felt the rug moving beneath her feet. She dropped to one knee to steady herself, and felt Jonathin grab her arm. He was sitting up, his knees still beneath her, his hands quickly covering her shoulders. His hands moved up to her chin, then his thumb gently caressed her lower lip. ""I'm sorry, I forgot you couldn't see me lying there, grinning like an idiot, with the biggest hard- on I've ever had in my life.""\n\nChris's voice squeaked. ""Really?""\n\n""Really."" His voice was low and sensual, and he pulled her down to sit on his lap. His hips moved slightly, and she felt him against her, imagining she could feel his pulse. His hands moved across her body again, up to her breasts, and she felt his hair brush her chin as he lowered his head to suckle first one nipple then the other. Her hips moved against his, starting a slow rhythm, wanting to ease the ache she felt. Her back arched, pressing her breasts against his lips and hands.\n\n""Sweetling,"" she heard and felt him whisper against her breasts, ""I don't suppose I might be able to remove my shorts finally?""\n\nIn answer, she slid back until she was off his lap, and her hands grasped the elastic of his shorts and tugged, pulling them of f quickly. Then her hands slid back up his legs until they reached their destination, and her slim fingers wrapped around his length. She caressed him slowly, learning what he looked like but what it felt like. He was hard, and smooth, the skin soft and warm. She could feel the pulse of the vein on the underside, and leaning down she pressed her lips against it.\n\n""Oh, God, Chris, if you keep that up... "" he groaned, as his hips moved in response.\n\nMoving forward again, she positioned her hips over his, his hands against the cheeks of her buttocks, her hands guiding him, and she started to lower herself. He slid inside her slowly, savoring the feel of her around him. And then stopped, not quite completely inside, when he felt her tense.\n\nHer expression was suddenly pained, and he thought he had hurt her. ""Chris?"" He stopped all movement, supporting her in her half-kneeling position. ""What's wrong?""\n\nShe shook her head, unable to speak clearly. ""I ... did you... I mean..."" Her voice trailed off as she tried to collect her thoughts. ""I ... Oh, Jonathin. I completely almost forgot. Did you *bring* anything?""\n\nHe froze at her words. ""Christ, Chris, I almost forgot. In the pocket of my jeans there's... no wait. I'll get it."" She stood, and he felt the sudden cold as her body released him. She moved stiffly away as he knelt and dug into his pockets, finding the foil- wrapped package in his wallet. ""Do you want me... or should you... ?"" She shrugged, her back to him, and he began to feel the slight cold of the cabin across his body. Her arms were crossed across her chest, her back stiff in the fading light. He quickly tore open the package, and slid the condom on, wanting only to hold and comfort her again. As his arms slid around her, he realized she was shaking. ""Cold?""\n\nShe shook her head. ""Scared.""\n\nHe sighed, his hands stroking her arms as he stood behind her, holding her body against his length. ""I'm sorry,"" he whispered, ""I'm so sorry. There's just something about you, about watching you, about seeing you that makes everything leave my mind. I can't believe I forgot.""\n\nShe shook her head again. ""I'm not upset with you. I'm upset with me, because I shouldn't have forgotten either."" She wrinkled her nose. ""That's what frightens me, that you could make me feel so wonderful that I forgot.""\n\n""Come here. "" Jonathin led her back to the rug, and pulled her down to sit next to him. He took her hand and gently placed it against his groin, so that she could feel where he was still hard, and now protected. ""Chris,"" he whispered softly, as her hand began to caress him on its own. ""Oh, God, Chris... ""\n\nHer body relaxed, and she pushed him back to lie down, climbing over him. She held him, guiding him inside her again, this time swiftly, moaning with the pleasure of holding him deep inside. Her hips began to move slowly, her hands braced against his chest, while his hands caressed her back, sides, and breasts. Her hips moved faster, as she pulled him deeper inside, her hips against his as if she tried to become one person.\n\nHe watched the shifting expressions on her face. She had returned to pure abandonment, and her face reflected every thrust, every caress of his fingertips. With each sensation she felt, her expression changed and her tempo increased. And Jonathin felt his own need building, until she cried out, her hips pressing hard against his, and he felt as if he burst deep inside of her.\n\nShe collapsed against his chest, and he cuddled her close as her lips nuzzled his chin. ""I'm sorry I got weird... "" she whispered.\n\nHe smiled against her cheek. ""No problem. I should have remembered.""\n\n""Me too."" She sighed and was silent again. As she felt his fingers tugging at the strings of her mask, she sat up. ""What?""\n\n""Sh."" He pulled her back towards him, and finished untying the mask. ""It's gotten dark while we've been here. I think a storm's moving in. So I thought you might want to take this thing off.""\n\nHe pulled and her eyes were suddenly freed, and they blinked open, trying to take in everything at once. She saw the f ire beginning to die in the fireplace, the clothes scattered across the floor, the rug rumpled beneath their bodies, the dark clouds massing outside the windows. And she saw Jonathin.\n\nShe stared at him, trying to memorize his face. His hair was dark with sweat, slicked down against his forehead. His eyes glittered as they watched his hand trace a path across his thigh and leg. Her own gaze followed his hands down their bodies, and she saw where they were still nearly joined, her leg thrown over his groin. And finally she raised her eyes to meet his.\n\nHe was smiling. ""Ah, Sweetling, I really do love you.""\n\nShe grinned. ""Me or my body?""\n\nHe grinned in return. ""Both.""\n\nShe snuggled down against his chest, closing her eyes as her hands went around him. Her body tangled with his as she sighed, ""Good. Me too."""
644,Blind Heartbeat,"['MF', 'sleeping', 'rom']","last twenty minutes and is smiling now at the sight which greets his eyes. He is tall and strong, and the sunlight glints off his reddish hair as it does off her silver. He strides purposefully over to the bed and stops a moment to gaze at her peaceful rest for one last time before he endeavors to awaken her. He bends over the bed, slowly drawing the sheet down past her hips, sliding its slippery smoothness over her legs and feet and tossing it carelessly in a heap on the floor at the foot of the bed. The woman stirs, shivering slightly and reaching out a fumbling hand for her lost covering. The man sits on the edge of the bed and catches her seeking hand in his. Holding it and turning it gently palm upwards, he softly kisses the hollow of her hand and then goes on to kiss each individual finger. His lips continue their kissing trail along her wrist and up her arm, pausing for a lingering salute to the inside of her elbow and then resuming their advance upwards. She is still not awake, but her eyelashes flutter ever so slightly and her lips curve up into an almost imperceptible smile. But he know it is there, for he knows every inch of her flesh and every gesture, expression, and movement that she makes as well as he knows his own. As he trails moisture-laden caresses over her shoulder and up the side of her neck, she shivers again, but he does not think it is from the cold now. He swings up on the bed and lies beside her, balanced on one arm and his head next to hers. His roving lips now pay homage to her ear. She moans quietly as a warm moist breeze makes its way into her ear, a breeze that has nothing to do with the one entering through her window. The man's tongue traces its way from the top curve of her ear down around her ear to the earlobe, leaving a wet glistening trail behind it. As his mouth reaches her earlobe, he gently catches her lobe between his teeth. She turns her head toward him and her eyes open a crack. As her long dark lashes rise up further, he can see her golden green/brown eyes questing fuzzily for consciousness. Her hand reaches up and cups the back of his head, drawing it forward to her parted lips. As their lips meet the kiss is first very gentle and cautious, very sweet and very precious. As she becomes fully awake, however, she begins to press herself and her lips more firmly against him, seeking his tongue with hers and wrapping her arms and legs around him. An eternity passes while they furiously embrace, clasping one another with strength and a fierce joy. Eventually, their lips draw apart, and they smile at each other. The sparkle in her hazel eyes finds a matching glint in his. She opens her mouth to speak, but he stops her with but one finger on her mouth. She smiles widely and begins to speak anyway, but her stubborn intent is frustrated by his lips once again upon hers. As he draws away from her once more, he places his finger against his own lips to indicate his desire for her silence. She begins to shiver once again, this time obviously from the chill in the air on her nude flesh. He draws his hand lightly over her goosebumps and carefully over and around her nipples. This, of course, only intensifies her shaking. Out of consideration for her, the man arises to step over to the window and shut it. Out of the corner of his eye, he senses movement behind him. He turns his head to view her attempting to sneak past him to the nearby chair where her robe is draped. ""Oh, no you don't, love,"" he murmurs as he reaches out and grabs her around her waist. ""I like you just the way you are right now,"" he states, as he draws her back to him. ""But I have to get up; I have things to do,"" she protests. ""Believe me, this is infinitely more important than your trivial errands.""\n""No, I have to go!"" As she tries futilely to slip away from his grasp, he reaches down and hoists her into his arms. Striding back over to the bed, he dumps her unceremoniously upon it. Determined, she sits up and tries to swing her feet over the edge of the bed to get off, but he grabs them and then holds them down. ""Come on, you can't hold all of me down...I'm going to get away. You might as well accept it and let me go and get my stuph done.""\n""You only think you can get away, my dear. I know different."" And from underneath the mattress he produces four strips of fabric, smooth but strong. You wouldn't dare!""\n""I wouldn't? Anything you say dear,"" as he grabs first one ankle and then the other with a firm grip, tying one of the strips to each ankle and then tying the other end of each to an opposite bedpost. ""You can't do this to me!""\n""yes, dear."" He straddles her now, kneeling with one leg on each side of her. ""Oh, no, I'm not going to let you do this to me,"" and she put her hands behind her back, thinking they'd be out of his reach. ""You keep forgetting my reach is longer than yours, love,"" as he easily reaches behind her and imprisons both her wrists in one of his hands. Drawing her arms forward over her head, he proceeds to lash her wrists to the appropriate bedposts at the head of the bed. ""Come on, this has gone far enough. You're not going to get any response out of me if I'm mad at you.""\n""Yes, dear. That's why your nipples are hard... because you don't like this.""\n""Fuck you!""\n""I intend to, love...I intend to."" She frantically tries to pull her hands through, but his knots are stronger than her struggles. As she fights against her fate, he just sits there and watches, grinning at her. ""O.K., you win. What now?""\n""For now, my dear, you must be quiet, or I will confine your pretty mouth as I did your luscious flesh."" And he reaches down under the edge of the mattress once more and produces a blindfold. It is evident that he has prepared for this in advance, and she shivers in anticipation, hoping he won't see. Vain hope indeed, for he does see and smiles again. Gently drawing her head up, he fastens the blindfold over her eyes and ties it behind her head. It is soft and not uncomfortable, but the whole idea and the situation is making her excited and nervous at the same time. She is not in control of the situation, and this throws her off balance. Which is, of course, precisely his intent. She lies in her enforced darkness, feeling even more keenly the weight of his body on hers. With her sight obstructed, every touch and every sound impresses itself on her senses with shattering effect. As she feels his weight leave her, she shivers again. The worst thing about being blindfolded is that she has no idea where he is going to strike next. It seems she has waited hours, but it is only seconds, when she senses movement near her crotch. And then this exquisitely cruel master of her fate begins to slowly and carefully run his tongue up one side and down the other on the insides of her thighs. As he finishes each run he blows across her moistened skin with a sadistic deliberation. She cannot see him but she can hear him chuckle amusedly at each involuntary shudder. A quiet moan escapes her lips before she can stop it; she doesn't want to give him the satisfaction but she can no longer help herself. Her body belongs to him, just as it has since she mat him, although she didn't know it then. She has no control over her reactions to him, but she still tries vainly to ignore his touch. The most frustrating thing is that each trip up her leg stops short before it reaches her genitals...she keeps expecting him to kiss and lick her there and he doesn't. He just keeps on licking, blowing and chuckling his way up and down her thighs. Now he starts doing it the entire length of her leg, all the while running his hands over her hips and down the outside of her legs. So while his mouth is caressing the insides of her legs, his hands are caressing the outside, and he chuckles now more than ever, as she strains away from him and the tension builds inside her. He knows that if he were to remove the blindfold she would be glaring at a face that she can no longer see, because at this point he knows that she would not be able to see her own hand in front of her face. Her body, though confined at wrists and ankles, still has enough freedom of movement to move up, down, and side to side, trying to escape him, but she cannot do it. Her head turns back and forth and her breathing is starting to become quick and harsh. Judging correctly that she is in the most pleasurable agony, he decides that he should make it worse. Oh, cruel, cruel man...he now moves to her wet and waiting aperture and traces his tongue ever so gently around and over, kissing once and then drawing away. A murmur of disappointment escapes her as his lips leave her lower ones. But softly and surely, he brings his hand and fingers and oh so lightly touches her, barely even letting his fingers brush one spot then he is at another. He draws his fingers inside her and then out again, in and then out again, over and over again feeling her wetness and readiness for him. She is squeezing around him, welcoming his hand, and her breath is labored. Carefully observing her, he can see that she is incoherent and near the breaking point. At this time, he takes his hand out and straddles her once again, this time letting his weight on her even more as he prepares himself to enter her. He is hard and ready, and he knows she is ready to receive him. Carefully, he lets himself be surrounded by her moist warmth and begins to rock back and forth upon her. Forward, back, forward, back...he can feel her tighten around him. He thrusts harder and harder, faster and faster, pushing her body into the mattress. As he comes closer to his own release, he retains enough reason to start touching her again in his rocking, readying her for the end so they can experience it as one. His panting is as hard as hers, as the strenuous movements and the feeling of her flesh welcoming him have their effects on his breathing and his heartrate. Closer and closer they come, faster and faster they move. She has no thoughts in her head except the tension and the feeling that she's going to explode and melt at the same time. Suddenly, she does, gripping him even more tightly as the world goes black around her; as she loses all control and spasms and shudders in his arms; as he releases himself and holds her closely to him; as her mind spins in a circle and multicolored starbursts flash behind her eyelids; as he grips her shoulders fiercely and pushes against her one last time. As she lies back on the bed motionless, her breathing still rough but slowing; as he collapses on top of her, his heaviness welcome to her wet body; as they hold each other in a body hug that is not two bodies but one--not two souls but one; as their wet flesh rubs together and they lie there on the bed. And their lips meet again, not passionately but sweetly, drinking of each other's sweetness, sharing their joy and their happiness to be alive and in love, to be with the other forever in mind, body and soul."
645,Blind Passion,"['mf', 'school']","""Oh. Well, their movie is too loud for me to concentrate. Perhaps we could find somewhere else to study.""\n""Hmmm. Well, my roommate has her boyfriend over tonight. Not the best atmosphere for studying right now, How about your place?"" I think for a second, trying to remember how clean my apartment is. ""I guess that'll work. I live three blocks from here.""\n""Ok, let's go."" We pack up our stuff and leave. ""Would you like me to lead you?"" she asks as I start to get out my cane. I gladly accept, and we begin walking down the street. The feel of the skin on her arm under my fingers is strangely stimulating. I've never felt such soft smooth texture. She quickly notices the way I'm touching her. ""Ooh. What are you doing? That feels good.""\n""I'm sorry. I was just noticing how smooth your skin is. I'll stop."" I start to lift my fingers from her arm, but her other hand stops me. ""Please, don't stop. It really feels good. You've got such a light touch. I bet you give one hell of a massage."" I feel the skin on my face tighten and get warmer. ""You're blushing!"" she points out. ""Yeah, well I, um... I just haven't had a lot of... physical contact with... um... other people."" I feel myself gettting even more flushed. ""Oh, I understand. Would you mind giving me a backrub anyway?"" Unless I'm mistaken, I hear a little bit of mischief in her voice. ""Um, sure, I guess. I really won't know what to do. Turn right at the third building. That's mine."" We turn to enter my building as she says, ""I'm sure you'll be able to figure it out."" This time, I _definitely_ hear a mischievous tone. We go up to my door, and I unlock it. I walk in, but notice that Christine stopped before she got onto the carpet. ""Is anything wrong?""\n""Well, Tom, it's sorta dark."" Oops! ""I'm sorry. I forgot."" I walk over and turn on the light switch. I hear the hum of the fluorescent bulb on the ceiling starting up, as Christine walks in and closes the door. She walks up close to me. Very close. ""Now, how about that massage?"" She runs her hand down my chest, and I take a sudden breath. Chris takes my hand and leads me to the couch. She lies down on her stomach, and I sit next to her. I put my hands on her back and find my way to her shoulders, feeling the different muscles moving beneath my fingers. I apply a little pressure with my fingertips to the places where I sense tome tenseness, and gently rub with the palms of my hands. I figure that I'm doing okay as she lets out a moan. ""Oh, Tom. My God, that feels good!"" I continue what I'm doing and work my way down her back and up her sides. One of my fingers gets caught in the folds ov her shirt, and i let out a growl in frustration. ""Stop,"" she says, ""Let me do something to help you.""\n""What?""\n""Just wait a minute, and you'll find out,"" she taunts. She gets up from the couch and I hear the cloth of her shirt rustling. There is a pause, then a second, more quiet rustling. I figure that she has bunched up the loose cloth onto the front as she lies back down on the couch. I place my hands on her back again, but gasp and jerk them back as I feel her bare skin instead of her shirt. I fall over as I try to stand up, and I feel my heart pounding in my throat. I also notice an uncomfortable feeling in my pants. Chris gets up and comes over to me. ""What's wrong? Are you ok?""\n""I-- I was just startled."" She helps me stand up. ""I wasn't expecting you to--""\n""Shhhh!"" She puts her hand over my mouth, then steps forward and wraps her arms around me. ""Hold me."" I bring my arms up and place my hands on her back. She starts rubing my back, and I do the same to her. She takes in a deep breath as my fingers slowly move up her spine, and I note that she isn't wearing her bra anymore. That must have been the second rustling I heard. We stand there in each other's arms for a few minutes, then she pulls away slightly. I feel her breath on my face, and smell wintergreen. I figure that she is aout two inches shorter than my 5'10"", has a slim build, and long, soft hair. She continues to (I assume) look at me for a minute, then says, ""Kiss me."" My mind races, as does my heart. I lean my head forward and her lips meet mine. Her mouth opens slightly, and I open mine as well. Our tongues dance together as I trace patterns on her back with my fingers. She releases a low moan and holds me tighter, grinding her hips into mine. Her closeness has all four of my senses in a tailspin. Suddenly, she breaks the kiss, and whispers in a husky voice, ""I want you. Take me now!"" I am completely stunned. ""You mean...?""\n""Yes,"" she hisses. ""Make love to me."" My mind lurches into fast forward, and my mouth tries to follow suit. ""I've never... I don't know... We don't have any... Mmffl!"" She quickly silences me with another kiss. ""Don't worry. I'm protected. And I'm... clean."" She begins to unbutton my shirt. ""And I am so _hungry_!"" With this, she starts to nibble on the base of my neck. Whatever resistance I might have had crumbles. I stop her from undoing my shirt. ""This isn't the best place,"" I whisper. ""Follow me."" I turn to go into my bedroom, and she follows close behind, her arms around me, and her breath hot on the back of my neck. her hands slowly rub my chest, and I feel her breasts pressing into my back. Walking into my room, I turn to face her. ""I'm sorry there's no light in here. I don't--""\n""Shh!"" she says, ""I don't need it either. Not now."" Chris pulls me close to kiss me again. I return the kiss passionately, and notice an odd scent coming from her... a scent that is quite arousing for some reason. She breaks the kiss, moving about a handspan away, and resumes unbuttoning my shirt. I use this oppurtunity to run my hands up her sides. Chris pauses with a shudder, and moans quietly. She finishes with my shirt, and I let her take it off. Again, she hugs me, and I gasp when her breasts touch my chest. I use my fingers to trace down her spine, and she arches her back, pressing closer to me. I lower my head and kiss her on the neck. She says, ""Mmmmmm,"" as she leans her head back to expose more of her throat to me. I take her up on her offer, and start nibbling along the side of her windpipe. The scent I detected before is even stronger, and is driving me crazy. In a sudden burst of inspiration, I pick her up and walk over to my bed. She leans her head against my chest and seems to purr. I set her down on the bed and stand there foe a moment, unsure of what to do. I feel her hand grasp my belt and pull me forward. I move with her, getting into bed next to her. She puts her arms around my neck and pulls me close. Wrapping her legs around one of mine, she squeezes her hips against my thigh, and rubs back and forth. I push that leg into her, and my own hips rock, seeming to move on their own. I pull away slightly, and kiss Chris's neck just behind her jaw. Once again she moans, and she grinds her hips into mine again. Her leg rubs against my hardened member, and I can't help but shudder for a few seconds. I realize that I want her as badly as she wants me. I take a long, deep breath to bring myself under control, then release it by blowing on Christine's neck where I had just kissed her. I start giving her kisses down her neck, each one about a fingerwidth lower than the one before it. By the time I get down to her collarbone, she is squirming and letting out little squeaks. (which I assume means that she likes what I am doing) ""Urk!"" I say suddenly when I feel her hand grab me between the legs. Her lips brush agains my ear as she whispers, ""Playtime is _over_!"" She takes my earlobe in her teeth and tugs gently as she squeezes my crotch. I gulp. Chris stops moving for a moment, and I sense some confusion from her. ""You _are_ new at this, aren't you?""\n""Yes,"" I reply. Her hand releases me and she hugs me gently. ""Oh God, I'm sorry, Tom. I thought you were experienced in this, as handsome as you are."" This confuses me. ""I'm handsome?""\n""You have got to be one of the best looking guys on campus. Oh-- you wouldn't have noticed that.... I mean-- Oh geez."" This time it's my turn to silence her with a soft kiss. ""No, I haven't done anything like this before,"" I explain, ""but I want you to be my first.""\n""You do?""\n""Yes. Make love to me, Christine."" I pull her body next to mine again, and our lips meet as we dive into the most passionate kiss I have ever experienced. After what seems like hours, the kiss ends, and we lie there with our faces next to each other, breathing hard. I slowly bring my hands around to her sides, my fingers barely touching her skin. She shivers slightly as she begins moving her own hands down my back, to grasp my bottom and give it a squeeze. When she does this, I take a sudden breath. Christine chuckles a little. ""What's good for the gander is good for the goose,"" she says as she squeezes my buttocks again. I let my breath out with a long sigh. My hands slip forward and caress the soft skin of her breasts. I feel her body shiver as my thumbs brush over her nipples, so I take each one between the thumb and forefinger of each hand and rub ever so gently. To say the least, the reaction I get is unexpected. Chris moans rather loudly, pressing her hips into mine. I also feel her back arch while she digs her nails into my back. Her scratching hurts a little, but is stimulating in an odd way. I realize that my desire for Christine at this moment is more intense than anything else that I've ever felt. I cup my hands around her breasts, keeping my fingers in motion, and lean forward again to kiss her. Chris meets me halfway, taking hold of both sides of my head and pressing her lips to mine hard to give me another deep, passionate kiss. She puts her mouth next to my ear again, and flicks her tongue against it. Her hands go down to my waist and unbuckle my belt, as she whispers, ""Now.""\n""Yes,"" is all I am able to say in reply. I let one hand slip down her side, over her hip, and along her thigh. I note that she's wearing shorts as my hand caresses smooth, bare skin. Her tongue flicks against my ear again, as she pulls open the button of my pants and unzips the fly. Chris's hands slip in and around to rub against my ass under my pants. I hear two soft thumps from the direction of the foot of my bed, then feel her bare feet playing with my shoe laces. I take the hint and kick off my shoes, kissing at the side of her neck again. Together, we manage to get my socks off as well, with a little struggling, and a lot of giggling. I put my arms around her and squeeze. ""Mmmmm,"" she moans. ""What was that for?""\n""Because I felt like it, "" I answer playfully. ""Good enough for me,"" she giggles asn she squeezes my butt again. I put my hands on her waist and hook my thumbs over the waistbands of her shorts and panties. Chris grips my own shorts as I start pushing downward. Very soon, we are lying naked next to each other, warming ourselves with our own heat. I feel my heart racing as my skin tingles where it contacts her flesh. I let my hands skim along her body, as she does the same to me, and I revel in the scent that I now know comes from her sex. ""I want you so much, Christine..."" She senses the hesitance in my voice. ""But...?""\n""But... I'm not sure what to--"" She puts her hand on my lips, and i kiss it. ""Shh. I'll show you what to do, Tom."" I can't help but hug her again. I'm suddenly amazed at how close I've become to the persone whom I thought of only as my study partner a little while ago. I also kow that I want to be closer. ""Show me,"" I whisper, kissing the edge of her ear. Chris rolls onto her back then pulls me over to lie on top of her. ""Put your knees between my legs,"" she instructs, and I do so. She slides one hand down along my belly, then gently takes hold of my member and pulls me forward. I feel the tip of my cock press against something soft and moist as she releases me. ""Just lean forward and slide into me,"" she says, ""then let your body take over."" I do as she tells me, and push forward. At first there is resistance, then I slide in. The warm feeling that surrounds me is impossible to describe, but I want the sensation to go on forever. It is altogether too soon that she rocks her hips back, and I feel myself sliding out of her. Oddly my own hips pull back almost until I am out of her before I thrust back in, crashing my hips into hers. Once again the sensations are overwhelming. All my senses are being overloaded. I let out my second growl of the evening, this one a growl of pleasure. I keep pulling out and thrusting, the movementsof my body keeping rhythm with those of her body. Then I notice that I'm not alone in my moans of pleasure. Chris is writhing beneath me, grinding her teeth. I run my fingers down her sides as I speed my hips up a little bit. I'm not exactly sure which does it, but she starts shaking and lets out a small scream. I feel more sure around my length, and her legs coil around mine, pulling me into her. At the same time she holds me tight with her arms, and claws into my back. I am unable to bear this for more than a few seconds. I start thrusting uncontrolably, pressing into her even more insistently. Pressure suddenly builds up inside me, and I feel my balls tighten up. I try to hold still to keep from getting out of control, but her hips and legs keep me moving. I let go, and start pumping up into her. My head is literally buzzing as my body thrashes of its own accord. After what seems to be an eternity, I regain control of my body. Slowly I stop moving, and she does as well. We lie there for a while, just holding onto each other, out of breath. All sorts of thoughts run through my head. I roll off of Christine, and pull the blanket from the foot of the bed to cover us up. We snuggle in our own warmth, the sweat of our bodies mingling. One thought runs across my mind again, but I dare not say it, lest I ruin everything. Instead, I give her a squeeze and a soft kiss. When the kiss ends, she whispers into my ear, ""I love you, too."""
646,Bliss,"['MF', 'rom']","I would spread my legs wide and part my lips, silently begging you to taste the juices that would be flowing freely by this stage. You'd grin evilly and bend down, lightly ficking your tongue over me, making me squirm uncontrollably. Your tongue would stroke me more firmly, feeling the hard bud of my clitoris, and tasing my arousal. You would slide a finger inside me, and I'd gasp in pleasure, feeling the tension building up inside me.\n\nBy this stage, I'd be wanting to share the feeling with you, so I'd tug at you shoulders, trying to pull you closer. You'd be reluctant, but my insistance would win, and you'd move up over me.\n\nBut now I'd take you by surprise and push you onto your back. I'd straddle your body, and move down lower, taking you into my mouth. I'd suck you gently, then flicker my tongue over the head, then suck more firmly. Finally I'd stroke you with my mouth, taking you deep inside me. But not for long - I would be careful you didn't come yet, you'd have to wait for me.\n\nI'd pull away to fit one of the condoms you left out onto you, then I'd shift forward and slowly and carefully push you inside me. Moving very slowly at first,so as not to make you come prematurely, I'd rock my hips, feeling you thrusting deep inside me. I'd increase the pace, as my peak got closer, moaning softly with pleasure. I'd feel your body tense beneath me just before you came, and this would trigger my own orgasm, and you'd feel my body shudder.\n\nAfterwards I would snuggle up to you, half wrapped around your body, stroking you and feeling completely relaxed in the after-glow. Slowly our breathing would return to normal, and the sweat would dry on our bodies. I'd run my fingers lightly over your stomach, tickling you, and you'd grab my hand and hold me closer. I'd press my hips against yours, and rub them gently, feeling you begin to be aroused again...."
647,Bliss,"['MF', 'rom']","Q: What will she ask you? A: ""Is it mine?""\n\nQ: How does a blonde kill a fish? A: She drowns it.\n\nQ: A blond going to London on a plane, how can you steal her window seat? A: Tell her the seats that are going to London are all in the middle row.\n\nQ: How do you amuse a blonde for hours? A: Write 'Please turn over' on both sides of a piece of paper\n\nQ: How does a blonde hold her liquor? A: By the ears.\n\nQ: How does a blonde moonwalk? A: She pulls down her panties and slides her ass along the floor!\n\nQ: Why are only 2% of blondes touch-typists? A: The rest are hunt'n peckers.\n\nQ: What do you call a blond mother-in-law? A: An air bag.\n\nQ: Why are blonde's coffins Y-shaped? A: Because as soon as they are on their backs, their legs open.\n\nQ: Why should you never take a blonde out for coffee? A: It's too hard to re-train them.\n\nQ: What do blondes do for foreplay? A: Remove their underwear.\n\nQ: What do blondes wear behind their ears to attract men. A: Their heels.\n\nQ: What's the mating call of the blonde? A: ""I'm *sooo* drunk!""\n\nQ: What is the mating call of the ugly blonde? A: (Screaming) ""I said: I'm drunk!""\n\nQ: What's the mating call of the brunette? A: ""All the blondes have gone home!""\n\nQ: What's a brunette's mating call ? A: Has that blonde gone yet?\n\nQ: What is the brunette's mating call? A: When is that blond bitch going to leave!?\n\nQ: What's the mating call of the redhead? A: ""Next!""\n\nQ: Why don't blondes have elevator jobs? A: They don't know the route.\n\nQ: Why do blondes work seven days a week? A: So you don't have to retrain them on Monday.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and an ironing board? A: It's difficult to open the legs of an ironing board.\n\nQ: What is foreplay for a blonde? A: Thirty minutes of begging.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a broom closet? A: Only two men fit inside a broom closet at once.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a phone booth? A1: You need a quarter to use the phone. A2: Only one person can use the phone at once.\n\nQ: What does the Bermuda Triangle and blondes have in common? A: They've both swallowed a lot of semen.\n\nQ: What did the blonde say when she knocked over the priceless Ming vase? A ""It's OK Daddy, I'm not hurt.""\n\nQ: How does a blonde commit suicide? A: She gathers her clothes into a pile and jumps off.\n\nQ: How do you plant dope? A: Bury a blonde.\n\nQ: Why did god give blonds 2% more brains than horses? A: Because he didn't want them shitting in the streets during parades.\n\nQ: How do you get a one-armed blonde out of a tree? A: Wave to her.\n\nQ: How does a blonde measure his/her IQ? A: With a tire gauge! (da da dum)\n\nQ: How does the blond turn on the light after she has had sex? A: She opens the car door.\n\nQ: How does a blonde get pregnant? A: And I thought blondes were dumb!\n\nQ: How does a blonde part their hair? A1: (Action of scissoring legs apart) A2: By doing the splits.\n\nQ: How do you get a blondes eyes to twinkle? A: Shine a torch in her ears.\n\nQ: How do you tell when a blonde reaches orgasm? A1: She drops her nail-file! A2: Who cares? A3: She says, ""Next"". A4: The next person in the queue taps you on the shoulder. A5: He's had his clothes for about 2 minutes. A6: I mean, who really cares? A7: The batteries have run out.\n\nQ: How do you make a blonde's eyes light up? A: Shine a flashlight in their ear.\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear shoulder pads? A: (With a rocking of the head from side to side) I dunno!\n\nQ: How do you kill a blonde? A: Put spikes in their shoulder pads.\n\nQ: How do blondes pierce their ears? A: They put tacks in their shoulder pads.\n\nQ: How does a blonde like her eggs? A: Unfertilized.\n\nQ: How do you drown a blond? A1: Put a mirror at the bottom of the pool. A2: Don't tell her to swallow. A3: Leave a scratch and sniff at the bottom of the pool.\n\nQ: How do you tell if a blonde did your landscaping? A: The bushes are darker than the rest of the yard.\n\nQ: How does a blonde high-5? A: She smacks herself in the forehead.\n\nQ: How do you describe a blonde, surrounded by drooling idiots? A: Flattered.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde with ESP and PMS? A: A know-it-all bitch.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a counterfeit dollar and a skinny blonde? A: One's a phony buck.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a chorus line of blondes and a magician? A: A magician has a cunning array of stunts.\n\nQ: What is the best blonde secretary in the world to have? A: One that never misses a period.\n\nQ: What does a blonde think an innuendo is? A: An Italian suppository.\n\nQ: Why doesn't a blondes guts fall out of her twat when she stands? A: Because the vaccum in her head keeps them in place.\n\nQ: What's the difference between having sex with a blonde and eating Jell-o? A: Jell-o wiggles when you eat it.\n\nQ: What do you get when you cross a blonde and a lawyer? A1: I don't know, there are some things even a blonde won't do. A2: Something that when it gives you a blow job, it won't stop until it gets blood.\n\n Q: Why was the blonde wearing her sunglasses? A: She was having sunny periods.\n\nQ: What two things in the air can get a blonde pregnant? A: Her feet!\n\nQ: How can you tell when a blonde is wearing pantyhose? A: When she farts, her knees bag.\n\nQ: What's the disease that paralyzes blondes below the waist? A: Marriage.\n\nQ: How is a blonde like a frying pan? A: You have to get them hot before you put in the meat.\n\nQ: How does a blonde interpret 6.9? A: A 69 interrupted by a period.\n\nQ: How do you make a blond laugh on Monday mornings ? A: Tell them a joke on Friday night !\n\nQ: How do you describe the perfect blonde? A: 3 feet tall, no teeth, and a flat head to rest your beer on.\n\nQ: How do you confuse a blonde? A: You don't. They're born that way.\n\nQ: Why do blondes hate M&Ms? A: They're too hard to peel.\n\nQ: How do you drive a blonde crazy? A: Give her a bag of M&Ms and tell her to alphabetise them.\n\nQ: Why does it work? A: ""Does 3 come before E, between M and W, or at the end?""\n\nQ: How do you know when a blonde has been making chocolate chip cookies? A: You find M&M shells all over the kitchen floor.\n\nQ: What job function does a blonde have in an M&M factory? A: Proofreading.\n\nQ: Do you know why the blonde got fired from the M&M factory? A: For throwing out the W's.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes like making KOOL-AID? A: Because they can't fit 8 cups of water in the little packet.\n\nQ: Why does a blonde have fur on the hem of her dress? A: To keep her ankles warm.\n\nQ: How can you tell a blonde had a bad day? A: Her tampon is behind her ear and she doesn't know what she did with her cigarette.\n\nQ: What does a blonde say after multiple orgasms? A: Way to go team!\n\nQ: How can you tell if a blonde has a vibrator? A: By the chipped tooth.\n\nQ: How do you keep a blonde in suspense? A: (I'll tell you tomorrow.)\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear shoulder pads? A: To keep from bruising their ears.\n\nQ: Why do blondes have vaginas? A: So guys will talk to them at parties.\n\nQ: Why does the blonde stand in front of a window during a thunder storm? A: She loves taking pictures (flashes, got it?).\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde with a runny nose? A: Full.\n\nQ: What does a blonde answer to the question ""Are you sexually active?"" A: ""No, I just lie there.""\n\nQ: What's the first thing a blonde says in the morning? A: ""Thanks, guys...""\n\nQ: What do you call 10 blondes at the bottom of the pool? A: Air pockets.\n\nQ: What does ""Bones"" McCoy say before he performs brain surgery on a blonde? A: ""Space. The final frontier......""\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to screw the entire Bengals team? A: Just One... Boomer Esiason.\n\nQ: What's brown and red and black and blue? A: A brunette who's told one too many blonde jokes.\n\nQ: What do you call a brunette and three blondes on a corner? A: You don't, you see if you've got 3 condoms.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde keep ice cubes in the freezer? A: So she could keep the refrigerator cold.\n\nQ: How did the blonde break her leg playing hockey with the Toronto Maple Leafs? A: She fell out of the tree.\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to play Hide and Seek? A: One.\n\nQ: Why couldn't the blonde write the number ELEVEN ? A: She didn't know what ONE came first...\n\nQ: Why don't blondes talk when having sex? A1: Their mothers told them not to talk to strangers. A2: Their mothers told them not to talk with their mouths full.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde with 90% of her intelligence gone? A: Divorced.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde without an asshole? A: Divorced.\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to make a circuit? A: Two, One to stand in the bathtub, and another to pass her the blow dryer!\n\nQ: How is a blonde like a postage stamp? A: You lick'm, stick'em, and send'em on their way.\n\nQ: How do you describe 3 prostitutes and a blonde? A: Ho, Ho, Ho, and to all a good night.\n\nQ: How did the blonde try to kill the bird? A: She threw it off a cliff.\n\nQ: How did the blonde break her leg raking leaves? A: She fell out of the tree.\n\nQ: How did the blonde die drinking milk? A: The cow fell on her.\n\nQ: How did the blonde burn her nose? A: Bobbing for french fries.\n\nQ: How can you tell which blonde is the waitress? A: She is the one with the tampon behind her ear, wondering what she did with her pencil.\n\nQ1: How can you tell if a blonde's been using the computer? A: There's white-out on the screen. Q2: How can you tell if another blonde's been using the computer? A: There's writing on the white-out.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a computer? A: You only have to punch information into a computer once.\n\nQ: What did the blonde think of the new computer? A: She didn't like it 'cos she couldn't get channel 9....\n\nQ: How can you tell if a blonde has been in your refrigerator? A: By the lipstick on your cucumbers.\n\nQ: How can you tell if a blonde works in an office? A: A bed in the stockroom and huge smiles on all the bosses' faces. \n\nQ: How can you tell when a blonde is dating? A: By the buckle print on her forehead.\n\nQ: How can you tell who is a blonde's boyfriend? A: He's the one with the belt buckle the matches the impression in her forehead!\n\nQ: How can you tell if a blonde writes mysteries? A: She has a checkbook.\n\nQ: How can you tell when a FAX had been sent from a blonde? A: There is a stamp on it.\n\nQ: How can you tell if a blonde is a good cook? A: She gets the pop tarts out of the toaster in one piece.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a telephone? A: It costs 30 cents to use a telephone.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a guy? A: The blonde has the higher sperm count.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and the Panama Canal? A: The Panama Canal is a busy ditch.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a tribe of pygmies and a blonde track team? A: The pygmies are a bunch of cunning runts.\n\nQ: What is the difference between a crazy fighting hockey player and a blonde? A: He is fussy by nature and would go to any length to get a puck.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a trampoline? A: You take off your shoes before using a trampoline.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a prostitute, a nymphomaniac, and a blonde? A: The prostitute says ""Aren't you done yet?"" The nympho says ""Are you done already?"" The blonde says ""Beige...I think I'll paint the ceiling beige.""\n\nQ: What's the difference between Indiana and a blonde? A: A blonde has larger hills and deeper valleys.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a toothbrush? A: You don't let your best friend borrow your toothbrush.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and your job? A: Your job still sucks after 6 months.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blond having her period and a terrorist? A: You can negotiate with a terrorist.\n\nQ: What is the difference between a blond and a toilet? A: A toilet won't follow you around after you use it.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a rooster? A: In the morning a rooster says, ""Cock'll-doodl-doooo"", while a blonde says, ""Any-cock'll-doooo.""\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and a limousine? A: Not everybody has been in a limo.\n\nQ: What is the difference between a blonde and a bowling ball? A1: You can only get three fingers in a bowling ball. A2: You can't fit the blonde in the bowling ball. A3: There is no difference. They're both round and have three holes to poke. A4: You don't eat your bowling ball\n\nQ: What is the difference between a blonde and the Grand Old Duke of York? A: The Grand Old Duke of York only 'had' 10000 men.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a pit bull and a blonde with PMS? A: Lipstick.\n\nQ: Why is it good to have a blonde passenger? A: You can park in the handicap zone.\n\nQ: Why is a blonde like a turtle? A: They both get fucked up when they're on their back.\n\nQ: Why should blondes not be given coffee breaks? A: It takes too long to retrain them.\n\nQ: Why does NASA hire peroxide blondes? A: They're doing research on black holes.\n\nQ: Why does a blonde insist on him wearing a condom? A: So she can have a doggie bag for later.\n\nQ: Why does a blonde only change her baby's diapers every month? A: Because it says right on it ""good for up to 20 pounds.""\n\nQ: Why do blondes have see-through lunch box lids? A1: So they know if it is morning or afternoon. A2: So that when they're on the train they can tell if they're going to work or coming home.\n\nQ: Why do men like blonde jokes?? A: Because they can understand them.\n\nQ: Why do blondes like lightning? A: They think someone is taking their picture.\n\nQ: Why do all blondes all have a dimple on their chin and a flat forehead? A: Finger on chin-I don't know. Hits forehead-Oh I get it!\n\nQ: Why do blondes have little holes all over their faces? A: From eating with forks.\n\nQ: Why do blondes have more fun? A: Because they don't know any better. *A: They are easier to keep amused.\n\nQ: Why do blonde's find it difficult to marry? A: Because you don't have to marry them for sex!\n\nQ: Why do blondes have legs? A1: So they don't get stuck to the ground. A2: To get between the bedroom and the kitchen. A3: So they don't leave trails, like little snails.\n\nQ: Why do blondes have two more brain cells than a cow? A: So that when you pull their tits, they don't moo. A2: So they don't shit everywhere when you pull their tits.\n\nQ: Why do blondes drive BMWs? A: Because they can spell it.\n\nQ: Why do blonde girls have trouble achieving orgasm? A: *Who cares?*\n\nQ: Why do blondes have periods? A: They deserve them\n\nQ: Why do blondes have big bellybuttons? A: From dating blonde men.\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear tampons? A: Because crabs like Bungie Jumping too.\n\nQ: Why do blondes drive VW's A: Because they can't spell PORSCHE!!\n\nQ: Why do blondes put their hair in ponytails? A: To cover up the valve stem.\n\nQ: Why do blonds have square boobs? A: Because they forgot to take the tissues out of the box.\n\nQ: Why do Blondes take the pill? A: So they know what day of the week it is.\n\nQ: But why do brunettes take the pill ? A: Wishful Thinking.\n\nQ: Why do Blondes have TGIF on their shoes? A: Toes go in first.\n\nQ: Why do Blondes have TGIF on their shirts? A: Tits go in front.\n\nQ: Why do blondes like tilt steering? A: More head room.\n\nQ: Why do blondes drive cars with sunroofs? A: More leg room.\n\nQ: Why do blonds have orgasms ? A: So they know when to stop having sex !\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear underwear? A: They make good ankle warmers.\n\nQ: Why do Blondes like the GST? (GST -- Goods and Services Tax now in effect in Canada) A: Because they can spell it.\n\nQ: What is 74 to a blonde? A: 69 plus G.S.T.\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear green lipstick? A: Because red means stop.\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear red lipstick? A: Because red means ""Stop, wrong hole.""\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear hoop earings? A: They have to have some place to rest their ankles.\n\nQ: Why do blondes wash their hair in the sink? A: Because, that's where you're supposed to wash vegetables!\n\nQ: Why do blondes wear their hair up? A: To catch as much as they can that is over their heads.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes double recipes? A: The oven doesn't go to 700 degrees.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes make good pharmacists? A: They can't get the bottle into the typewriter.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes call 911 in an emergency? A1: They can't remember the number. A2: She can't find the number 11 on the telephone buttons.\n\nQ: Why do blondes always die before help arrives? A: They always forget the ""11"" in ""9-1-1"".\n\nQ: Why don't blondes eat bananas? A: They can't find the zipper.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes in San Francisco wear short black mini skirts? A: Cause their balls show!\n\nQ: Why don't blonds breast feed? A: Because they always burn their niples.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes use vibrators? A: They chip their teeth.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes eat Jello? A: They can't figure out how to get two cups of water into those little packages.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes eat pickles? A: Because they can't get their head in the jar.\n\nQ: What's the first thing a blonde does in the morning? A1: Introduces themself. A2: Walks home.\n\nQ: What's the first thing a blonde does after sex? A: Opens the car door.\n\nQ: What is the worst thing about sex with a blond? A: Bucket seats.\n\nQ: What important question does a blonde ask his/her mate before having sex? A: Do you want this by the hour, or the flat rate?\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to change a lightbulb? A1: ""What's a lightbulb?"" A2: One. She holds the bulb and the world revolves around her. A3: Two. One to hold the Diet Pepsi, and one to call, ""Daaady!""\n\nQ: What's a blonde's favourite wine? A: ""Daaaady, I want to go to Miaaami!""\n\nQ: What is the difference between a blond and a 747? A: Not everyone has been in a 747\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde touching her toes? A: A brunette with bad breath.\n\nQ: Santa Claus, the Tooth Fairy, a dumb blonde, and a smart blonde are walking down the street when they spot a $10 bill. Who picks it up? A: The dumb blonde! because, there is no such thing as Santa Claus, the tooth fairy, or a smart blonde. A2: None of them, two don't exist and the dumb blonde thought it was a gum wrapper.\n\nQ: If a blonde and a brunette are tossed off a building, who hits the ground first? A: The brunette. The blonde has to stop to ask for directions.\n\nQ: Whats the difference between a blonde and a Porsche? A: You don't lend the Porsche out to your friend.\n\nQ: What is the difference between butter and a blonde? A: Butter is difficult to spread.\n\nQ: What is the difference between a blonde and ""The Titanic""? A: They know how many men went down on ""The Titanic"".\n\nQ: What is the difference between a smart blonde and Bigfoot? A: Bigfoot has been spotted.\n\nQ: Why is a washing machine better than a blonde? A: Because you can drop your load in a washing machine, and it won't follow you around for a week.\n\nQ: What do you say to a blonde with no arms and no legs? A: ""Nice tits!""\n\nQ: What does a blonde make best for dinner? A: Reservations.\n\nQ: What do Darren Millane (Collingwood footballer killed in a recent car crash) and a blonde have in common? A: Put either of 'em in a car and their fucked.\n\nQ: What do blondes do with their arseholes in the morning? A: Pack their lunch and send them to work.\n\nQ: What does a blonde say when she gives birth? A: Gee, Are you sure it's mine?\n\nQ: What do blondes and cow-pats have in common? A: They both get easier to pick-up with age.\n\nQ: What does a blonde say when you ask her if her blinker is on? A: It's on. It's off. It's on. It's off. It's on. It's off.\n\nQ: What does a peroxide blonde and a 747 have in common? A1: They both have a black box. A2: Both have a cockpit.\n\nQ: What do you get when you offer a blonde a penny for her thoughts? A: Change.\n\nQ: What does a blonde say if you blow in his/her ear? A: ""Thanks for the refill!""\n\nQ: What do blondes do after they comb their hair? A: They pull up their pants.\n\nQ: What do you call a skeleton in the closet with blonde hair? A: Last years hide and go seek winner.\n\nQ: What do you call a basement full of blondes? A: A whine cellar.\n\nQ: What do you call five blondes at the bottom of the pool? A: Air bubbles.\n\nQ: What do you call a room full of women, half with PMS, half with yeast infections? A: A whine and cheese party!\n\nQ: What do you call 3 blondes, a chimp, and another blonde standing on a street corner? A: 4 f*cks, 4 f*cks, 4 f*cks, not for a zillion f*cks, 4 f*cks!\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde lesbian? A: A waste.\n\nQ: What do you call 4 blondes lying on the ground? A: An air mattress.\n\nQ: What do you call a dumb blonde behind a steering wheel? A: An Air Bag.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde between two brunettes? A: A mental block.\n\nQ: What do you call 10 blondes standing ear to ear? A: A wind tunnel.\n\nQ: What do you call 15 blondes in a circle? A: A dope ring.\n\nQ: What do you call an unmarried blond in a BMW? A: Divorcee'\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde with 2 brain cells? A: Pregnant.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde in an institution of higher learning? A: A visitor.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde with half a brain? A: Gifted!\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde with a dollar on the top of their head? A: All you can eat, under a buck.\n\nQ: What do you call a brunette with a blonde on either side? A: An interpreter.\n\nQ: What do you call a blond with a bag of sugar on her head ? A: Sweet Fuck All...\n\nQ: What do you call a swimming pool full of blondes? A: Frosted Flakes.\n\nQ: What do you call 20 blondes in a freezer? A: Frosted Flakes.\n\nQ: What do you call a fly buzzing inside a blonde's head? A: A Space Invader.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde in a tree with a brief case? A: Branch Manager.\n\nQ: What do you call a smart blond? A1: A golden retriever. A2: An indicator of a really bad hangover.\n\nQ: What do you call two nuns and a blonde? A: Two tight ends and a wide receiver.\n\nQ: What do you see when you look into a blonde's eyes? A: The back of her head.\n\nQ: What do you get when you cross a blonde and a gorilla? A: Who knows, there is only so much a gorilla can be forced to do...\n\nQ: What do you call a hooker and four blondes? A: Regular price, four bucks, four bucks, four bucks, four bucks.\n\nQ: What do you call it when a blonde dies their hair brunette? A: Artificial intelligence.\n\nQ: What do a blonde and your computer have in common? A: You don't know how much either of them mean to you until they go down on you.\n\nQ: What do you do when a blonde throes a hand grenade at you? A: Pull the pin and throw it back.\n\nQ: What do a bowling ball and a blonde have in common? A: chances are they'll both end up in the gutter.\n\nQ: What does a blonde put behind her ears to make her more attractive? A: Her ankles.\n\nQ: What do you say to a Blonde that won't give in? A: ""Have another beer.""\n\nQ: What do Blondes say after sex? A1: Thanks Guys. A2: Are you boys all in the same band? A3: Do you guys all play for the (..............)? insert team name here.\n\nQ: What does a blonde say when you blow in their ear? A: ""Thanks for the refill!""\n\nQ: What does a screen door and a blonde have in common? A: The more you bang it the looser it gets.\n\nQ: What does a blond and a beer bottle have in common? A: They're both empty from the neck up.\n\nQ: What do blonds and spaghetti have in common? A: They both wriggle when you eat them.\n\nQ: What do peroxide blonds and black men have in common? A: They both have black roots.\n\nQ: What do you see when you look into a blonde's eyes? A: The back of her head.\n\nQ: What does a blonde owl say? A: What, what?\n\nQ: What do you call a zit on a blonde's ass? A: A brain tumor.\n\nQ: What do you get when you turn 3 blondes upside-down? A: Two brunettes.\n\nQ: What do a blonde and Presdient Gorbachev have in common? A: They both got fucked by 10 men whilst on holiday.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a blonde and President Gorbachev? A: He knows who the ten men were.\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to make chocolate-chip cookies? A1: 10. One to mix the dough and nine to peel the smarties. A2: Three...one to mix the batter and two to squeeze the rabbit.\n\nQ: What did the blonde's mum say to her before the blonde's date. A: If you're not in bed by 12, come home.\n\nQ: What's the Blonde's cheer? A: "" I'm blonde, I'm blonde, I'm B.L.O.N....ah, oh well.. I'm blonde, I'm blonde, yea yea yea...""\n\nQ: Why did the blonde cross the road? A: Never mind that! What was she doing out of the bedroom?!? R: I don't know. A: Neither did she.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde scale the chain-link fence? A: To see what was on the other side.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde have a sore navel? A: Because her boyfriend was also blond!\n\nQ: Why did they stop doing the ""WAVE"" at BYU? A: Too many blondes were drowning.\n\nQ: Why did Bush want to send blondes with PMS over to Iraq? A: They're mad enough to kill and they can retain water.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde fail at being a prostitute? A: Because she gave blow-jobs literally.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde smile when she walked the marriage aisle? A: She realized she gave her last blowjob.\n\nQ: Why do blondes give such good blowjobs? A: Because that's what they train for all their lives.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde tattoo her zip code on her stomach? A: So her male would get delivered to the right box.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde have tire tread marks on her back? A: From crawling across the street when the sign said ""DON'T WALK"".\n\nQ: Why did the blonde keep a coat hanger in her back seat? A: In case she locks the keys in her car.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde tip-toe past the medicine cabinet? A: So she wouldn't wake up the sleeping pills.\n\nQ: Why did the deaf blonde sit on a newspaper? A: So she could lip read.\n\nQ: Why did God create blondes? A: Because sheep can't bring beer from the fridge. Q: Why did God create brunettes? A: Neither could the blondes.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde wear condoms on her ears? A: So she wouldn't get Hearing Aides.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde drive into the ditch? A: To turn the blinker off.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde try and steal a police car? A: She saw ""911"" on the back and thought it was a Porsche.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde scale the glass wall? A: To see what was on the other side.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde want to become a veternarian? A: Because she loved children.\n\nQ: Why did the blond take her typewriter to the doctor ?? A: She thought it was pregnant becaus missed a period.\n\nQ: Why did they call the blond twinkie? A: She liked to be filled with cream.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde go half way to Norway and then turn around and come home? A: It took her that long to discover that a 14 inch Viking was a television.\n\nQ: Why didn't the blonde want a window seat on the plane? A: She'd just dyed her hair.\n\nQ: Why didn't the blonde want a window seat on the plane? A: She'd just blow dried her hair and she didn't want it blown around too much.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde stop using the pill? A: Because it kept falling out.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde get so excited after she finished her jigsaw puzzle in only 6 months? A: Because on the box it said From 2-4 years.\n\nQ: Why aren't there many blonde gymnasts? A: Because when they do the splits, they stick to the floor.\n\nQ: Why don't blondes like making KOOL-AID? A: Because they can't fit 8 cups of water in the little packet.\n\nQ: Why does a blonde have fur on the hem of her dress? A: To keep her ankles warm.\n\nQ: How can you tell a blonde had a bad day? A: Her tampon is behind her ear and she doesn't know what she did with her cigarette.\n\nQ: What does a blonde say after multiple orgasms? A: Way to go team!\n\nQ: How do you keep a blonde in suspense? A: (I'll tell you tomorrow.)\n\nQ: WHATS THE DIFFERANCE BETWEEN A FRIDGE AND A FANNY? A: A FRIDGE DOSN'T FART WHEN YOU TAKE THE MEAT OUT.\n\nQ: How do you confuse a blonde? A: Ask her to alphabetize a bag of M&Ms.\n\nQ: Why does it work? A: ""Does 3 come before E, between M and W, or at the end?""\n\nQ: Why did the blonde call the welfare office? A: She wanted to know how to cook food stamps!\n\nQ: What is the blonde's favorite potato chip? A: Free-to-lay (Frito-Lay).\n\nQ: What is the blonde's favorite battery? A: Ever-ready.\n\nQ: What is the connection between a blonde and a halogen headlamp? A: They both get screwed on the front of a Ford Escort.\n\nQ: What do you call it when a blonde gets taken over by a demon? A: A vacant posession.\n\nQ: What does a blonde answer to the question ""Are you sexually active?"" A: ""No, I just lie there.""\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to play Hide and Seek? A: One.\n\nQ: Why couldn't the blonde write the number ELEVEN ? A: She didn't know what ONE came first...\n\nQ: Why don't blondes talk when having sex? A1: Their mothers told them not to talk to strangers. A2: Their mothers told them not with there mouths full.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde with 90% of her intelligence gone? A: Divorced.\n\nQ: What do you call a blonde without an asshole? A: Divorced.\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to make a circuit? A: Two, One to stand in the bathtub, and another to pass her the blow dryer!\n\nQ: How is a blonde like a postage stamp? A: You lick'm, stick'em, and send'em on their way.\n\nQ: How do you describe 3 prostitutes and a blonde? A: Ho, Ho, Ho, and to all a good night.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde fail her drivers license ? A: She wasn't used to the front seat!\n\nQ: Why did she finally pass her test? A: She took the examiner with her\n\nQ: Did you hear about the blond skydiver? A: She missed the Earth!\n\nQ: What do a moped and a blond have in common? A: They're both fun to ride until a friend sees you on one.\n\nQ: How do you know when a blond's been in your frige? A: Lipstick on the cucumbers!\n\nQ: What do a blonde and an instant lottery ticket have in common? A: All you have to do is scratch the box to win\n\nQ: Why are blondes so sexually promiscuous? A: Who cares\n\nQ: What is the difference between a blonde and an inflatable doll? A: About 2 cans of hair spray\n\nQ: What's the quickest way to get into a blondes pants? A: Pick them up off the floor\n\nQ: What did the Blonde get on her A.C.T.? A: Nail polish!\n\n (Appendix: For those of you who are Brits, the A.C.T. is a College entrance examination. Highest score possible is 36. Average is about 18-20, I think.)\n\n(Visual Joke) Q: What did the blonde say when she tried driving stick for the first time? A: ""How do you shift this thing?"" (you make jacking off motions)\n\n Q: Where do blondes go to meet their relatives? A: The vegetable garden.\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to play tag? A: One.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a lesbian finger-fucking a blonde and a Schwinn at the side of the road? A: One's a bike in a ditch, and the other's . . . .\n\nQ: What do you call four Blondes in a Volkswagon? A: Far-from-thinkin\n\nQ: Why don't they let Blondes swim in the ocean? A: Because they can't get the smell out of the tuna.\n\nQ: What happened to the blonde tap dancer? [5~ A: She slipped off and fell down the drain.\n\nQ: Why do blondes occupy about 90% of the net bandwidth? A: Because they keep accidentally deleting their copies of the Blonde Joke List.\n\nQ: What is the irritating part around a blonde's vagina? A1: The Blonde! A2: The other guys waiting their turn.\n\nQ: What did the blonde say when asked if she'd ever been picked up by 'the fuzz'? A: 'No. But I've been swung around by the tits.'\n\nQ: What did the blonde say when she looked into a box of Cheerios? A: ""Oh look! Donut seeds!""\n\nQ: What did the blonde name her pet zebra? A: Spot.\n\nQ: What's a blonds' favourite rock group? A: Air Supply.\n\nQ: Whats black and fuzzy and hangs from the ceiling ? A: A blond electrician\n\nQ: Why are dumb blonde jokes so short? A1: So brunettes can remember them. A2: Because blonds are so SHALLOW a long joke wouldn't fit.\n\nQ: Why wasn't the Virgin Mary a blonde ???? A: She wouldn't have been old enough to bear children!\n\nQ: Why are blondes hurt by peoples words? A: Because people keep hitting them with dictionaries.\n\nQ: What did the blonde do when she got her period? A: Looked around for the bastard that must have shot her?\n\nQ: Why are blondes like cornflakes ? A: Because they're simple, easy and they taste good.\n\nQ: Why can't blondes put in light bulbs? A: They keep breaking them with the hammers.\n\nQ: What is a cool refreshing drink for a blonde? A: Perri-air\n\nQ: Did you hear about the blonde coyote? A: Got stuck in a trap, chewed off three legs and was still stuck.\n\nQ: When is it legal to shoot a blonde in the head? A: When you have a tire pump to reinflate it!\n\nQ: What is a blonde's favorite part of a gas station? A: The Air Pump!\n\nQ: Why was the blonde upset when she got her Driver's License? A: Because she got an F in sex.\n\nQ: Did you here about the blonde who shot an arrow into the air? A: She missed.\n\nQ: Why are there no dumb brunettes? A: Peroxide.\n\nQ: What did the blonde's right leg say to the left leg. A: Nothing - they've never met.\n\nQ: What is the blonde's chronic speech impediment? A: She can't say ""No"".\n\nQ: What is it called when a blonde blows in another blond's ear? A: Data transfer.\n\nQ: Whats the difference between a Blonde and a Supermarket Trolley. A: A supermarket trolley has a mind of its own.\n\nQ: Why can't blondes be cattle ranchers? A: They can't keep their calves together!\n\nQ: What was the blond psychic's greatest achievment? A: An IN-body experience!\n\nQ: When does a brunette have 1/2 of a brain? A: After a dye job.\n\nQ: What's a blonde's favorite nursery rhyme? A: Humpme Dumpme.\n\nQ: What did the blonde customer say to the buxom waitress (reading her nametag) ? A: ""'Debbie'...that's cute. What did you name the other one ?""\n\nQ: What goes VROOM, SCREECH,VROOM, SCREECH,VROOM, SCREECH? A: A blonde going through a flashing red light.\n\nQ: Why are there lip stick stains on the steering wheel after a blonde drives a car? A: Cause she blows the horn!!!!!\n\nQ: Why is a blonde like a door knob? A: 'Cause everybody gets a turn.\n\nQ: Why is a blonde like railroad tracks? A: 'Cause she's been laid all over the country.\n\nQ: Did you hear about the blonde lesbian? A: She kept having affairs with men!\n\nQ: What does a blonde do if she is not in bed by 10? A: She picks up her purse and goes home.\n\nQ: Where do blondes go to meet their relatives? A: The vegetable garden.\n\nQ: How many blondes does it take to play tag? A: One.\n\nQ: What's the difference between a lesbian finger-fucking a blonde and a Schwinn at the side of the road? A: One's a bike in a ditch, and the other's . . . .\n\nQ: Why do blondes occupy about 90% of the net bandwidth? A: Because they keep accidentally deleting their copies of the Blonde Joke List.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde call the welfare office? A: She wanted to know how to cook food stamps!\n\nQ: What is the blonde's favorite potato chip? A: Free-to-lay (Frito-Lay).\n\nQ: What is the blonde's favorite battery? A: Ever-ready.\n\nQ: What do you call it when a blonde gets taken over by a demon? A: A vacant posession.\n\nQ: If an blonde and a brunette jumped off a bridge, who would die first? A: The brunette -- because the blonde would have to stop and ask for directions.\n\nQ: To a blonde, what is long and hard? A: Grade 4.\n\nQ: What is the definition of gross ignorance? A: 144 blondes.\n\nQ: Why is 68 the maximum speed for blonds? A: Because at 69 they blow a rod...\n\nQ: What is the difference between a blonde and a refrigerator? A: A refrigerator doesn't fart when you pull your meat out of it.\n\nQ: Why aren't blondes good cattle herders? A: Because they can't even keep two calves together!\n\nQ: Why are blondes hurt by people's words? A: Because people keep hitting them with dictionaries.\n\nQ: What did the blonde say to the physicist? A: ""Why, I just _love_ nuclear fission! What do you use for bait?""\n\nQ: Did you hear about the blonde couple that were found frozen to death in their car at a drive-in movie theater? A: They went to see ""Closed for the Winter"".\n\nQ: Why won't they hire a blonde pharmacist? A: They keep breaking the prescription bottles in the typewriters.\n\nQ: What is the definition of the perfect woman? A: A deaf and dumb blonde nymphomaniac whose father owns a pub.\n\nQ: Why is a blonde like an old washing machine? A: They both drip when they're fucked.\n\nQ: How would a blond punctuate the following?: ""Fun fun fun worry worry worry"" A: Fun period fun period fun NO PERIOD worry worry worry!\n\nQ: Why is the blonde's brain the size of a pea in the morning? A: It swells at night.\n\nQ: A blonde is walking down the street with a pig under her arm. She passes a person who asks ""Where did you get that?"" A: The pig says, ""I won her in a raffle!""\n\nQ: A blonde ordered a pizza and the clerk asked if he should cut it in six or twelve pieces. A: ""Six, please. I could never eat twelve pieces.""\n\nQ: What's a blonde's idea of safe sex? A: Locking the car door.\n\nQ: Why did the blonde keep failing her driver's test? A: Because every time the door opened, she jumped into the back seat.\n\nQ: What did the blonde do when she heard that 90% of accidents occur around the home? A: She moved.\n\nQ: What's five miles long and has an IQ of forty? A: A blonde parade.\n\nQ: Why is it okay for blondes to catch cold? A: They don't have to worry about blowing their brains out.\n\nQ: Did you hear about the blonde who tried to blow up her husband's car? A: She burned her lips on the tailpipe.\n\n----\n\nI told my blonde girlfriend that I was going skeet shooting. She told me she didn't know how to cook them.\n\n----\n\nThis blonde and her boyfriend were sitting in a hot tub when the blonde said to her boyfriend, ""Is it true that if you pull your finger out, I'll sink?""\n\n----\n\nA dumb Blonde died and went to Heaven. When she got to the Pearly Gates, she met Saint Peter who said, ""Before you get to come into Heaven, you have to pass a test.""\n""Oh, No!"" she said but Saint Peter said not to worry he'd make it easy. ""Who was God's son?"" said Saint Peter. The dumb Blonde thought for a few minutes and said ""Andy!""\n""That's interesting... What made you say that?"" said Saint Peter Then She started to sing ""Andy walks with me! Andy talks with me! Andy tells me...""\n\n----\n\nDid you hear about the blonde that went to library and checked out a book called ""How to Hug""? Got back to the dorm and found out it was volume seven of the encyclopaedia...\n\n----\n\nA blonde's response to the comment, ""THINK about it!"": ""I don't have to think -- I'm blonde!""\n\n----\n\nA government study has shown that blondes do have more fun - they just don't remember who with.\n\n----\n\n... then there was the blonde who started the restaurant with the slogan ""Billions Served - just today""\n\n----\n\nWhat about the blonde who gave birth to twins? Her husband is out looking for the other man.\n\n----\n\nA painting contractor was speaking with a woman about her job. In the first room she said she would like a pale blue. The contractor wrote this down and went to the window, opened it, and yelled out ""GREEN SIDE UP!"" In the second room she told the painter she would like it painted in a soft yellow. He wrote this on his pad, walked to the window, opened it, and yelled ""GREEN SIDE UP!"" The lady was somewhat curious but she said nothing. In the third room she said she would like it painted a warm rose color. The painter wrote this down, walked to the window, opened it and yelled ""GREEN SIDE UP!"" The lady then asked him, ""Why do you keep yelling 'green side up'?""\n""I'm sorry,"" came the reply. ""But I have a crew of blondes laying sod across the street.\n\n----\n\nDid you hear about the blonde who:\n\nhad more on her body than on her mind? was called ""Sanka"" because she had no active ingredient in the bean? took an hour to cook Minute Rice? got into the taxi, and the driver kept the ""Vacant"" sign up? was an M.D. - Mentally Deficient? had a terrific stairway, but nothing upstairs? thought nitrates was cheaper than day rates? was told she was a silly puss, but insisted she didn't have a crazy cat? after watching the ballerinas, wondered why they didn't get taller girls? went to a nudist camp for a game of strip poker? brought her cosmetics with her for a make-up exam?\n\n----\n\nTwo blondes observed in a parking lot trying to unlock the door of their Mercedes with a coat hanger:\n\nBlonde#1: I can't seem to get this door unlocked!\n\nBlonde#2: Well, you'd better hurry up and try harder, its starting to rain and the top is down!\n\n----\n\nA blonde, a brunette and a redhead went into a bar and asked the bartender:\n\nBrunette: ""I'll have a B and C."" Bartender:""What is a B and C?"". Brunette: ""Bourbon and Coke."" Redhead: ""And, I'll have a G and T."" Bartender: ""What's a G and T?"" Redhead: ""Gin and tonic."" Blonde: ""I'll have a 15."" Bartender: ""What's a 15?"" Blonde: ""7 and 7""\n\n----\n\nTwo brunettes and a blonde are in the hospital awaiting the arrival of their first children. The 1st brunette says, ""I just know I'm going to have a girl, 'cuz I conceived while I was on my back"". The 2nd brunette says, ""Mine's going to be a boy, 'cuz I was on top during conception"". The blonde says, ""Uh-oh! I'm going to have a puppy!""\n\n There were three women who were at the gynecologist having pre-natal checkups. The doctor asked the first woman ""in what position was the baby conceived ?""\n""He was on top "", she replied. ""You will have a boy !"" the doctor exclaimed.\n\nThe second woman was asked the same question. ""I was on top "", was the reply. ""you will have a baby girl. "" said the doctor.\n\nWith this, the third women, a blond, burst into tears. ""Whats the matter ?"" asked the doc. ""Am I going to have puppies ?"".....\n\n----\n\nBlondes... They take a lickin', and keep on... Lickin!\n\n----\n\nDid you hear the one about the blonde who thought that ""love handles"" referred to her ears?\n\n----\n\nOver the weekend I(can't remember name - on newsgrazer) heard a blonde telling this joke: * *Blonde Asks: What do you call a blonde in between two brunettes? *Blonde Answers: An interprolater! * *We were laughing so hard we thought we were going to die. The funny *part was that she thought we were laughing at her joke.\n\n---- Did you here about the blonde that stayed up all night to see where the sun went ? It finally dawned on here.\n\n----\n\nA blonde was driving down the highway to Disneyland when she saw a sign that said ""DISNEYLAND LEFT"". After thinking for a minute, she said to herself ""oh well !"" and turned around an drove home.\n\nOn her way home the same blonde drove past another sign that said ""CLEAN RESTROOMS 8 MILES"". By the time she drove eight miles, she had cleaned 43 restrooms.\n\n----\n\nHow about the suicide blonde, she dyed by her own hand.\n\n----\n\nA brunette and a blonde are walking along in a park. The brunette says suddenly, ""Awww, look at the dead birdie"". The blonde stops, looks up, and says, ""Where?""\n\n----\n\nA policeman pulled a blonde over after he/she'd been driving the wrong way on a one-way street. Cop: Do you know where you were going? Blonde: No, but wherever it is, it must be bad 'cause all the people were leaving.\n\n----\n\nA cop stops a blonde woman who was driving down a motorway. ""Miss, may I see your driver's licence please?""\n""Driver's licence? What's that?...""\n""It's a little card with your picture on it.""\n""Oh, duh! Here it is...""\n""May I have your car insurance?""\n""What's that?...""\n""It's a document that says you are allowed to drive the car.""\n""Oh this? Duh! Here you go..."" The cop then takes his dick out of his pants, while the blonde exclaims:""Oh no, not another breathalyzer test!""\n\n----\n\nHubby: As a start I think you should learn to ""iron"", then we could do without the ironing lady. Blonde Wife: Well, if you would learn to fuck me properly we could do without the gardener.\n\n----\n\nA blonde and a brunette were discussing their boyfriends: Brunette: Last night I had *three* orgasms in a row! Blonde: That's nothing; last night I had over a hundred. Brunette: My god! I had no idea he was that good. Blonde: ( looking shocked ) Oh, you mean with one guy.\n\n----\n\nThree blondes are attempting to change a light bulb. One of them decides to call 911: Blonde: We need help. We're three blondes changing a light bulb. Operator: Hmmmmm. You put in a fresh bulb? Blonde: Yes. Operator: The power in the house in on? Blonde: Of course. Operator: And the switch is on? Blonde: Yes, yes. Operator: And the bulb still won't light up? Blonde: No, it's working fine. Operator: Then what's the problem? Blonde: We got dizzy spinning the ladder around and we all fell and hurt ourselves.\n\n----\n\nThere were three people stranded on an island, a brunette, a redhead, and a blonde. The brunette looked over the water to the mainland and estimated about 20 miles to shore. So she announced, ""I'm going to try to swim to shore."" So she swam out five miles, and got really tired. She swam out ten miles from the island, and she was too tired to go on, so she drowned.\n\nThe second one, the redhead, said to herself, ""I wonder if she made it. I guess it's better to try to get to the mainland than stay here and starve."" So she attempts to swim out. The redhead had a lot more endurance than the brunette, as she swam out 10 miles before she even got tired. After 15 miles, she was too tired to go on, so she drowned.\n\nSo the blonde thought to herself, ""I wonder if they made it! I think I'd better try to make it, too."" So she swam out 5 miles, ten miles, 15 miles, NINETEEN miles from the island. The shore was just in sight, but she said, ""I'm too tired to go on!"" So she swam back.\n\n----\n\nTeller: Why did the blonde move to L.A.? Blonde: I don't know. Why? Teller: It was easier to spell. Blonde: Easier than what?\n\n----\n\nTwo blondes were walking through the woods when one looked down and said ""Oh, look at the deer tracks."" The other blonde looks and says ""Those arn't deer tracks, those are wolf tracks.""\n""No. Those are deer tracks."" They keep arguing, and arguing, and one half hour later they were both killed by a train.\n\n----\n\nThe blonde came running downstairs, crying. Her mother asked what was wrong and the blonde said her boyfriend had just dropped her. Her mother (a blonde) nodded wisely and proceeded to tell her about the birds and the bees and the blonde said: ""No ma. I can fuck and suck with the best of them. But he says I can't cook""\n\n----\n\nConfucious say: blonde who fly upside down have crack up.\n\n----\n\nAt a carwash in Burbank, there were two identical Hondas coming out at the same time. A beautiful blond woman jumps into one and takes off, leaving its owner rather perplexed. About three minutes later, she reappears at the car wash yelling, ""who ripped off my car phone!""\n\n----\n\nLast night I went home to my blonde girlfriend, and told her I was going to screw her brains out. Then I realized I was too late.\n\n----\n\nA blonde friend of mine was looking for some transportation, so I bought her a Woody. I called her up later and asked how she like it. She told me it was OK, but that it didn't look so good once she had taken it out of the crate.\n\n----\n\nThis guy just started at his new job, working at a porno shop. His boss comesout and tell him that he has to leave for a while, and ""can you handle it?"" The new employee is somewhat reluctant, but with the boss's positive comments he finally agrees. So, the guy is there by himself for a little while and a white woman comes in. A blonde goes into the drug store to buy some rubbers (so she can practice safe sex). She walks up to the pharmicist and asks ""How much for a box of rubbers?""\n""They're $1 for a box of 3,"" he replied, ""Plus 6 cents for the tax.""\n""Oh,"" said the blonde, ""I wondered how they kept them on.""\n\n----\n\nAnother blonde, another store. She goes over to the deodorant display and tells the clerk ""I need to buy some deodorant for my husband.""\n""Does he use the ball kind?"" enquired the clerk. ""No,"" replied the blonde, ""The kind for under his arms.""\n\n----\n\nShe asks, ""How much for the white dildo?"" He answers, ""$35."" She: ""How much for the black one?"" He: ""$35 for the black one, $35 for the white one."" She: ""I think I'll take the black one. I've never had a black one before."" She pays him, and off she goes. A little bit later a black woman comes in and asks ""How much for the black dildo?"" He: ""$35."" She: ""How much for the white one?"" He: ""$35 for the white one, $35 for the black one."" She: ""Hmmm...I think I'll take the white one. I've never had a white one before..."" She pays him, and off she goes. About an hour later a young blonde woman comes in and asks, ""How much are your dildos?"" He: ""$35 for the white, $35 for the black."" She: ""Hmmmmm....how much is that plaid one on the shelf?"" He: ""Well, that's a very special dildo...it'll cost you $165."" She thinks for a moment and answers, ""I'll take the plaid one, I've never had a plaid one before...."" She pays him, and off she goes. Finally, the guy's boss returns and asks, ""How did you do while I was gone?"" To which the saleman responded, ""I did really good, I sold one white dildo, one black dildo, and I sold your thermos for $165!""\n\n----\n\nImitation of a blonde refuelling.. (Flap hand, blowing air into ears)\n\n----\n\nAfter many hours of extremely acrobatic and exhausting sex with a blonde he had just picked up, a man goes into the kitchen for some food to replenish his just-spent energy. He pours himself a glass of milk and right before drinking it, he realizes his manhood is still pretty hot, so he sticks it in the glass to cool it off. Just then the blonde walks in and says, ""Oh, I always wondered how you refilled those.""\n\n----\n\nA blonde and a brunette were talking one day. The brunette said that her boyfriend had a slight dandruff problem but she gave him ""Head and Shoulders"" and it cleared it up. The blonde asked inquisitively,\n\n""How do you give shoulders?""\n\n----\n\nPerson 1: What's the difference between a blonde and garbage? Person 2: Garbage gets taken out at least once a week. Person 1: Wrong. You tie the garbage up before you take it out.\n\n----\n\nDid you hear what the blonde who was opening a new bar said when her lawyer explained to her that she needed a liquor license?\n\n""Oh, it's not gonna be THAT kind of a bar. That's disgusting!"" \n\n----\n\nThere was a blonde driving down the road listening to the radio. The announcer was telling blonde joke after blonde joke until the blonde was mad enough she turned her radio off. A mile down the road, she saw another blonde out in a corn field in a boat rowing. The blonde stopped her car jumped out and yelled, ""You bimbo, it's blondes like you that give us all a bad name. If I could swim I'd come out there and give you what's coming to you!""\n\n---- A dumb blonde was bragging about her knowledge of the state capitals (or for Bill Clinton capitols). She proudly said,"" go ahead, ask me, I know all of them."" A red head said, ""O.K., what's the capital of Wisconsin?"" The blonde replied, ""Oh, that's easy, 'W'.""\n\n----\n\n A blonde was walking along, when she looked up to observe a bird flying overhead. Suddenly, the bird drops a load when it was directly over her. The blonde says, ""Good thing I had my mouth open, or that would've hit me right in the face!!!""\n\nOr: ""Good thing that cows don't fly.\n\n----\n\nBlonde Medical Terminology\n\nAnally -- occurring yearly Artery -- study of paintings Bacteria -- back door of cafeteria Barium -- what doctors do when treatment fails Bowel -- letter like A.E.I.O.U Caesarian section -- district in Rome Cat scan -- searching for kitty Cauterize -- Made eye contact with her Colic -- sheep dog Coma -- a punctuation mark Congenital -- friendly D&C -- where Washington is Diarrhea -- journal of daily events Dilate -- to live long Enema -- not a friend Fester -- quicker Fibula -- a small lie Genital -- non-Jewish G.I. Series -- soldiers' ball game Grippe -- suitcase Hangnail -- coathook Impotent -- distinguished, well known Intense pain -- torture in a teepee Labour pain -- got hurt at work Medical staff -- doctor's cane Morbid -- higher offer Nitrate -- cheaper than day rate Node -- was aware of Outpatient -- person who had fainted Pap smear -- fatherhood test Pelvis -- cousin of Elvis Post operative -- letter carrier Protein -- favouring young people Rectum -- damn near killed 'em Recovery room -- place to do upholstery Rheumatic -- amorous Scar -- rolled tobacco leaf Secretion -- hiding anything Seizure -- Roman emperor Serology -- study of knighthood Tablet -- small tablet Terminal illness -- sickness at airport Tibia -- country in North Africa Tumour -- an extra pair Urine -- opposite of you're out Varicose -- located nearby Vein -- conceited"
648,"Blonde, The",['M-f-teen slut'],"I asked her why she was alone going door to door and she told me that she was supposed to have a partner but that she was sick and she just didn't want to lose the whole day since she really needed the money. I said that it seemed like it would be scary going into strangers houses since you never know what kind of people you can run into. She said that the supervisor drops the people off in a neighborhood and then comes back at a set time to pick them up and besides she was a big girl and could take care of herself.\n\nShe went on to tell me that she was selling magazines to win scholarship money for college. She had just finished her senior year in high school and was doing this for a summer job. HMMM that would make her 18 and legal, fine with me,,,,\n\nSo after the water was drank and the small talk made I asked her into the living room to hear her sales presentation. We sat down on the couch and she put her notebook on the coffee table. I sat crosslegged on the couch facing her as she started her sales pitch, going on and on about some free trip that she could win to Hawaii if she sold 47 million magazines or some such shit. As she talked I noticed a bead of sweat running from her neck down the front of her shirt between her sweet little titties. She had her shirt unbuttoned down to the third button, nothing risque, really, but I couldn't stop looking at that sweat wishing I was it and that I could run my hands over her soft sun tanned skin. I was quickly forming a fantasy in my mind, I was reaching for that fourth button and setting those firm titties free and I could almost feel those nipples rise beneath my touch as my hands stroked her firm tits.\n\nHer gasp brought me back to reality, I quickly looked at her and followed her gaze to my lap, it seems that my growing erection had escaped between the folds of my robe while I was off in dreamland. I saw that she was staring right at my hard cock sticking out at her. I told her that I was sorry if I embarrassed her. She said that it was ok and didn't look nearly as embarrassed as I probably did, I could tell that my face was on fire. We both just sat there for a moment just lost in our own little worlds. She asked me if I would tell her what had made me get a hard on. I told her that she had, or more correctly what I was thinking about her while looking at her body.\n\nShe pressed me for more details about what I was thinking and I told her how I was admiring her tits wishing that I could see them and play with them. She seemed suprised that I could become erect just by thinking about her tits. I told her that I felt that sexual excitement was a mental thing as well as a physical one.\n\nShe told me that most of the high school boys that she had dated didn't seem to understand what it took to get her excited or even really care. I said that this was because most high school boys were too busy just trying to get off to be concerned about what a woman wants from sex. I tried to explain to her that not all men have a high school boys mentality about sex and that it can be good for both people instead of just a grabbing contest. She seemed interested that a man could talk to her about sex, because none of her boyfriends had been able to, she said they were too embarrassed to talk about it.\n\nI was definitely liking the course that our conversation was taking so I asked her if she had experienced and orgasm with any of her lovers. She told me that she had not had an orgasm but that she had heard about it from her girlfriends but that she doubted any of them had an orgasm either. I told her that it was very likely that she could give herself an orgasm by masturbating and that I was suprised that she had not found that out by now. She was now the one to be embarrassed as she told me in a small voice that she did use the shower massage and that it made her feel good but she wasn't sure that was the same thing.\n\nI had not made a conscious effort to cover my 8 inch erection during our conversation and as we continued to talk I noticed that she kept looking at it. I asked her if she had ever seen an erect cock up close and she said that she had felt a few before but it was always in a dark car and she never really got to look at one up close in the light. I leaned back on the couch and pulled the robe open further to fully expose my cock to her and she slid over closer to me on the couch. By now my rock hard cock was pulsing to the beat of my heart and I could see that this was new to her, I was barely able to croak out that she could touch it if she wanted to. She looked at me with a look of doubt in her eye and said that maybe we shouldn't be doing this. I told her that she could look at my cock and ask me anything she wanted to about sex and I would not bullshit her and that we wouldn't do anything she didn't want to do.\n\nShe slid from the couch and pushed the coffee table back so that she could kneel in front of me and look at my prick. She kneeled own and put her head on my leg and I reached down and stroked her beautiful blond hair. She asked me why my cock was throbbing and I told her my heartbeat was making it do that because I was excited at her being so close to it.\n\nShe reached out with her left hand and felt the shaft of my cock and ran her hand around it and pulled it away from my body to get a better look at the head, as she did this a drop of pre-seminal fluid came out and she laughed and asked me if I had cum. I told her that it was pre-seminal fluid and that it comes before cum and is to help lubricate during sex. She thought that was a great idea since both times she had sex it had hurt her because she was too dry. Both times had been with her high school sweetheart in his car. She said that he would make out with her and kiss her and play with her tits and that she liked that and had wanted to go all the way with him. When they did she said he just shoved his dick in and thrust a few times and that was it. Both times had been painful for her, especially the first time.\n\nHere I was with this beautiful young babe holding my cock telling me that she had never had an orgasm and that sex was unsatisfying for her, this was too good to be true! I had every intention of dispelling those notions.\n\nBy now she was slowly rubbing her hand up and down my cock and I was getting very excited. I told her that she had better stop jacking me off or she was going to get a load in her face. She smiled and came to sit next to me on the couch. I leaned over and nuzzled her neck and began nibbling on her ear as I pulled her close to me. She smelled so good, I kissed and licked her neck. When we kissed we allowed our tongues to mingle together. My hand slid down to that fourth button that I had wanted so badly to open. I slowly kissed my way down her lovely sun tanned throat and licked each new patch of skin that was revealed as the buttons came undone. To my suprise she was not wearing a bra and as I exposed those gorgeous tits they stood up to greet my hungry tongue and hands. I ran my tongue around and around her pink nipples and took little bites of them as they rose to greet me. By now my robe was starting to get in the way so I leaned up to remove it and as I did so she slid out of her shirt.\n\nI continued to bathe her body with my tongue as I rolled her over onto her stomach and began kissing her back. She was moaning and rubbing her pussy into the couch as I stroked her supple back with my tongue and hands. I began massaging her ass through those tight jeans rubbing my hands over each delicious bun. As I rubbed my hand down the inside of her crotch and over onto her legs she began to grind her pussy into the couch. I rubbed her legs and butt consiously avoiding her hot pussy.\n\nI was taking my time and being as gentle as my rising passion would allow. I wanted this to be the sexual introduction that all young women fantasize about and all 30 year old men dream of giving them. I could feel her warmth rising to my touch and as I rolled her over I began to unbutton her jeans with my teeth. I was met by a pair of pink silk panties as I tugged her jeans over her hips. I pulled her panties off and found that silky smooth pussy that was lightly covered with soft blonde pubic hair...ahhh a real blonde.\n\nI continued my descent down her body with my busy tongue searching her tender young body for pleasure spots. She moaned with pleasure as I blew on her swollen labia lips and gently began to caress her with my tongue. I parted her lips and began licking in earnest as she bucked her hips and ran her fingers through my hair. When I touched her clit for the first time I thought she was going to pull my hair out!\n\nI pulled her sideways on the couch and knelt down and pulled her legs over my shoulder so that I could have better access to her honey pot. I worked her little soldier like the eager beaver that I was and with in moments she was squirming and closing her legs around my head lost in the rush of her oncoming orgasm. I slid two fingers in her pussy and continued to lick her while finger fucking her hot cunt. She bucked and clamped her legs around my head as her body shook with the force of her first orgasm. I continued licking and fingering until she stopped shaking and then I looked up at her over her luscious mound. I saw that her eyes were glazed and she smiled and told me that it had felt wonderful.\n\nI suggested that we move to the bedroom and took her by the hand and led her up the stairs. We fell onto the king size waterbed and I directed her to my still very eager dick. I asked her if she had ever given head before. She told me that she had not but she was willing to try. She slid down and placed her hand on my cock as I got comfortable and propped my head up to watch this beautiful girl/woman suck my aching cock. She jacked my cock while resting her head on my leg as I told that she should put it in her mouth and lick it like a sucker paying special attention to the head and the under side of the rim. I was in absolute heaven as she slid over and wrapped those wet lips around the head of my cock. Her mouth was hot and wet. She was a fast learner and as she sucked and licked and nibbled the head of my dick I placed her free hand on my balls and showed her how to rub and stroke them just the way I liked. She was quickly taking almost my whole cock in her mouth as she bobbed up and down on it. I could tell that I couldn't wait much longer and I told her that I was going to cum, she looked up at me and sucked even faster, stroking my pole in her hot mouth. I felt the familiar tingle building in my balls as my semen traveled the path to her mouth. I groaned at her to swallow as I dumped my load down her throat. She swallowed the load and continued to tongue my erection as it faded in her mouth.\n\nWe laid together like spoons just holding each other, her facing away from me, my now satiated cock half hard against her firm young ass. She was obviously moved by her first orgasm as much as I was and we talked about it and laughed together for a few minutes until I was shaken by the thought that there may be an angry supervisor out there on the prowl looking for her, so I asked her when she was due to report back. She told me that she could just call his voice mail and tell him that she was not feeling very good and had gotten a ride home and he would not come looking for her.\n\nI thought this was a great idea since it would allow me to have the rest of the afternoon to explore this wonderful creature.\n\nOnce the job hassles were taken care of I began to get aroused again and since my prick was pressed up against this nice firm ass I was more than ready for action. I rolled her over so that she was on top of me and I began to rub my cock against her wet pussy lips. She slid down on my cock oh, so very slowly, just barely allowing me entrance to her tunnel, she continued fucking my cock slowly, allowing me only millimeters at a time until I was buried all the way in her steaming box.\n\nShe laid down on top of me with her hands crossed on my chest and her face inches from mine as we stared into each others eyes and I stroked her hair and got lost in those blue eyes. I had never seen eyes so blue. We laid like that for a long time just feeling our bodies pressed together. I had never felt so much a part of another person, it was as if our souls were dancing together inside of us. The heat we were generating began to overtake us and I began to ever so slowly slide in an out of her pussy, I would pull my cock almost completely out of her and then slowly slide it back in, going as slowly as humanly possible, trying to make every minute last forever.\n\nThis pleasurable torture was taking its toll on both of us, Her breathing was ragged and she would gasp and moan as we continued our dance. I had to have her harder, faster, I wanted more.\n\nWe rolled over into the missionary position and I continued the slow torture only momentarily, I was overcome with my passion for this sweet young cunt. I began pumping in a steady pace . Our moans were mingled together as we strained to continue this coupling. Fearing that I was near coming I pulled out and re-positioned my lover on her hands and knees and I entered her from the rear. I slid my throbbing cock in an out of her hot cunt as I reached around and began kneading her firm titties with my left hand. Her cries were phenomenal now, obviously this position gratified her because she just went absolutely crazy as I fed her my hard dick, she was bucking against me squirming her ass pleading with me to fuck her hard. I grabbed two hands full of ass and rammed with all the strength I could muster as she wrung my dick with her mind blowing orgasm, her pussy was spasming around my cock and it felt like a silk hand jacking me off in her pussy, it was too much for me, I joined her orgasm with a load of jism that felt as if it had come from the bottom of my toes and blown out the top of my head. We fell together, our juices dripping together like a leaky sex machine.\n\nNeedless to say I bought the magazine subscriptions...."
649,Blondes Have More Fun,"['Mf', 'ped', 'nc', 'bd']","Then she says after her one hit man I need some shit you got some shit lets get high, your good looking she tells wanna have sex. I never did Gino she tells me, you wanna get high I said come on back here. I lead her to my room her kid follows, she shoos her kid back into the living room. Don't leave her out there I said I got a TV in here she can watch cartoons or something.\n\nSo now she sits on my lower bunk her kid hanging on her leg, why you got bunk beds she asks. I like bunk beds I wanted one since I was kid now I got one, cool she says taking a hit off my pipe her eyes are glued to the eight ball puddle that forms in the end of my pipe her kids watching the cartoons now, feeling more comfortable she lays down on my bear skin rug. Gets em every time little girls in skirts or shorts they feel that soft fur the cant help rubbing their hands then arms then legs on it. whole time I'm gettn' snatch film on my cam under the desk.\n\nMeanwhile back on my pipe mommas smoking up a storm, I take meager draws. Keeping in control momma lost control two hits ago, so you wanna have sex she says all happy and high now. No I tell her but you can suck my dick, I smile back at her she looks to see her daughter is engrossed in the TV. She starts to blow me I kick The kids foot tell she turns to see her momma sucking me. Now she's watching I fuck that face tell she gets up and hangs on momma leg again cutting my bj short before my cumming. Momma swears shell finish me off in a minute, hell you will I think to myself.\n\nwhy don't you crawl on up above and get comfortable I tell her slapping in a barney show for the kid. I stand to see mommas fat gross ass in nothing but panties her ass ate half of. Ever been tied up baby I whisper no she says can I tie you up I ask her oh yeah she says taking another hit off my pipe she took up with her. I tie her feet to corners. than I hand cuff her hands together and let her get high some more, 'where's my momma' Serena starts in 'shell be right back I said she's in the bathroom' I blindfold momma then tie her handcuffed to the head rail. then I duct tape her mouth...\n\n'Hey Serena why you pull on your mommas legs interrupting my blowjob like that' ""what hey turn barney back on"". You don't like your barney getting interrupted eh why you pull on mommas legs when she was sucking my dick"" 'I want my mamma' Come her I snap at her. 'Your mommas all gone' I turn the barney tape back on 'want her back you have to give me those panties your wearing' ""Mommy'...Get over her'' hmmmfr /rippp(off go her panties) 'little brat, I got a good mind to whip your ass'. Your mommas not coming back tell tomorrow morning I tell her shutting off the TV. She told me it was your bedtime go lay down on the bed' hmm I let go of her mouth ""I want my mommy,"" she cries.\n\nLay down on the bed and I'll make her come back' I say real nice 'promise', ""ok,"" she cries and does it. "" Oh gotta close your eyes so momma thinks you're asleep or she wont come,"" I say standing I undress and turn off the lights.\n\nSerena screams as I jab finger than two into unsuspecting little twat. I continue to bang her four a good hour working a finger into her tiny little asshole every once in awhile. Brenda is banging around on the upper bunk going nuts while the her daughter sobs and begs for her mother. Than Serena goes silent actually I slipped a two ring into her mouth and am now fucking her throat when she passes out from lack of oxygen I can resist no more I shoot my load into her stomach directly than begin C.P.R.\n\nShe comes around crying I tell her to stop crying but she doesn't obey I tie her hands to the head rail and inch my head against her tiny little again with the cries. I try to rip her open but am unsuccessful. I untie her and turn her on her side she screams as my head enters her lips I hold it her and push tell I cum deep insider her little bleeding cunt. Plop my head pops out of its hiding place just inside her cunt. blood and cum follow it out. I'm exhausted now and pass out holding her close, I wake to find her still there.\n\nI make her take a bath with me in the morning than we go to the store I buy her a barney dress then we go to McDonalds and the park ending our day at the toy store I buy her a couple dolls. I make mommy get good and high before I let her down. Serena's so happy to see mommy she shows her all her new stuff and tells about the park and McDonalds. Mommy wants to get high again so I let than they leave.\n\nNo the cops don't kick my door down and arrest me an hour later. In fact it's a good month before I see Brenda again, but she does bring Serena. She asks me if could front her a forty bag she's says she's going to pick up a check then cash it and she'll bring the money back in an hour. No problem I tell her I'll keep an eye on Serena for you while you do that ok, ok she says....\n\nTwo hours later Brenda pulls up, Serena's so happy to see mommy she jumps up from my lap doesn't even bother to pick up her panties from the floor she runs to mommy. Mommy starts to tell me some BS story, No worry I tell you're all paid up I tell zipping up my pants. Oh ok she says looking down at Serena she just shakes her head ok and they leave..."
650,Blood Ties,"['MF', 'vampire', 'v']","The bar was even worse from the inside. I ordered a beer, but no way in hell was I drinking it. Not only would I probably puke it up, it looked like it'd scour the toilet bowl clean on the way down. I was getting a bit sick of waiting when a girl finally came into the bar. (I hadn't seen any, except for the hooker who needed change for the parking meter. I assume they had more taste than to come here.) She looked maybe fifteen or sixteen. The lousy lighting in the bar made her waist-length blonde hair look red, and it gave her skin an unnatural cast. Didn't affect her black tank top and jeans, though. ""Mind if I sit down?"" she asked. I nodded and gestured to the other chair, which she turned backwards and sort of sprawled on. ""Why were you looking for me?"" I said. She sighed, and reached down into her purse to get a cigarette. I tossed her the matchbook out of the ashtray and she lit up, and handed it back to me. She took a couple of long drags, then flipped her hair over her hair. She rested her arm on the back of the chair and rested her chin on it. ""David, what did your parents tell you about your back- ground?"" she asked finally. - Jesus, I thought. This woman drags me out here, breathes smoke on me, and wants to hear my life story. I thought real hard about throwing up on her to make up for it, but I didn't want to be rude. How'd she know my name? - She called you on the phone last night, moron. ""Practically nothing. My mother gave me up and vanished. I don't think they knew much either, and they didn't really want me dwelling on it. I know they wanted me to think of them as my real parents, so they didn't even tell me I was adopted until I was twelve."" She sighed again, and exhaled a cloud of smoke at me. ""Well, I'm your mother."" I exploded. ""What? You drag me to the sleazy bar from hell, blow smoke in my face, and make an idiotic claim like that? I mean, I must be ten years older than you are! I'm not putting up with this shit."" I grabbed my jacket from the chair and started to leave, but she shot out her hand and grabbed my wrist. She was awful strong for someone so little, so I sat down again. ""Listen, David. I know you've been through a lot of shit this week, but this is important. If you're ready to listen, I'll explain everything...or if you'd prefer, I can let you go out there without explaining, and let you find out what's wrong with you the hard way."" I didn't like the sound of that, so I waved my hand at her to continue. Besides, I wanted to hear this. If she'd been older, I could've even believed she was my mother. She let go of my wrist and sat back again. I rubbed it, and noticed her fingers hadn't left those annoying red marks. It struck me how cold her fingers had been. She took another long drag, making me notice how the terrible red lighting made it look like she was breathing fire every time she blew smoke. ""First things first, though. My name's Jennifer."" I nodded my head, wondering when the hell she would get on with it. ""Back in '78, I was a high school freshman, and getting really bored with life...living it up whenever I could. I start- ed going to wild parties, coming home at all hours, if I came home fucking anyone who'd hold still long enough. It all caught up with me when I found out I was pregnant with you, but I was too stupid to take the hint. I stopped drinking most of the time and quit smoking, but I kept on sleeping around. I had to drop out of school eventually, and Daddy got me some tutors. I wound up sleeping with one of them eventually...and I found out why he always came in the evening."" She ground out the cigarette in the ashtray and lit another one. I remembered how strong she was and restrained myself from leaping on her and screaming ""Get to the point, bitch!""\n""I was eight and half months along by now, and so he said he didn't actually want to screw me, but he could still turn me on other ways. He used his mouth and hands a lot, and I wound up lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling and wishing I could die then. He gave me a chance to catch my breath, and started kiss- ing and nibbling on my face and neck. I wasn't paying attention, but it felt like he was giving me a hickey or something. It started to hurt, and I almost screamed, but he started feeling me up again, and I stopped thinking about it."" She took yet another long drag, as I thought, - Great. My mother's telling me about her sex life. What next, the tutor turns out to be my great-uncle Bill? - Oh well, maybe Penthouse would like to hear about this. ""I felt myself slowly getting hard as she breathed the smoke in my face."" - Yuck. ""I didn't really learn much about European history that night, but I had a hell of a lot more fun than hearing about World War One. I looked forward to the next night, when we were supposed to go over the Fourteen Points, but some other bozo I'd never seen before. The other guy'd quit. I would've complained, but I felt really shitty. It was kind of like morning sickness all day long. ""The next few days I got even worse. About four days after that guy left I felt like I was going to die. I started puking blood, my eyes were real sensitive, and I had incredible diarrhea. I suppose I was lucky that Daddy took me to the hospi- tal, because I went into labor, just to make everything perfect ""After you were born I felt a lot better. For about a day. Then I started throwing up everything I ate again. The lights were too much, and I almost freaked out any time somebody came near me because they smelled real funny."" She stopped and contemplated the cigarette. It'd almost burned down to her fingers, so she dropped next to the other one, and shook the last one out of her pack. I picked up the pack and began shredding it just for something to do. ""I also couldn't get to sleep at night, so I spent a lotta time just staring at the ceiling getting more and more out of my skull. Finally, the doctor strolled by on his rounds about midnight and I jumped on him and tore his throat out."" That got my attention. I dropped the cigarette pack in surprise. She smiled at me like she was daring me to freak out, so naturally I didn't. At least it was getting interesting. ""I wasn't thinking at all. He was just lying there dead, and the only thing I could think of was how good he looked. I started sucking on his neck, and when the blood stopped coming out I started licking it off the puddle on the floor. I couldn't get enough. When I'd got it all off the floor I sucked it out of his shirt. Then I licked it off my hands. I finally came around before I ripped off my hospital gown and sucked out the last few drops that'd soaked into it. ""It was a good thing I was in a private room. I knew sticking around would be a bad idea, so I got some clothes and split. I don't know why the hell it took me so long to figure out what was going on. I was a really stupid little shit back then. I hope you're brighter."" I was still back at imagining her ripping her gown off, so it took me a moment to figure out she wanted me to say some- thing. ""You'd been turned into a vampire by your tutor, right?""\n""No shit. I spent the next few days hiding out, figuring out how much sunlight would hurt me, trying to find out how often I got hungry. I puked anything I tried eating, so I knew all I needed was blood. About a week later I started drooling whenever I smelled sweat, so I knew it was a good idea to eat somebody. This time I found a mugger in Central Park and cut his throat with his own knife. He tried to do the same thing to me, so it was only fair. I was kinda startled to find out that I was stronger than this guy. I mean, he musta been a foot and a half taller than me, and weighed three times as much. He had a lotta blood in him, too. I didn't get hungry again for almost two weeks, that time."" I was having incredible sinking feelings by now. On the other hand, I could believe that she was my mother now. I could see the similarity. Her hand was lying next to the ashtray, and I put mine next to it and compared how pale we both were. I pulled it back when she sprinkled ashes on it, though. ""Well, that's about it. I assume Daddy had me declared dead and put you up for adoption. I broke into the adoption agency a few years ago and found out where they'd sent you, because I was kinda curious. I had a funny feeling about you last week, and I came here and started watching you. It was obvious something was wrong, so I cal--"" She was interrupted by the bouncer, who stood behind her chair and cleared his throat. ""Th' bar's closin' now."" She looked up at him. ""Why didn't you say something earlier?""\n""I was gonna, but I heard you was talkin' about some guy fucking you and I didn't wanna interrupt."" Jennifer rolled her eyes and stood up. ""Okay. C'mon, kid. I need a shower bad, so let's go to a hotel. There's a lot I still gotta tell you."" I was a little annoyed at being called ""kid"" by someone who looked fifteen. Of course, she was my mother, but still. I did want to hear what other bombshells she was going to drop on me, though. I picked up my coat and followed her to the door, half-expecting her to say, ""By the way, kid, your father is Henry Kissinger"" or something.\n\nWe took a taxi to a cheap hotel somewhere, and she took off to the shower while I sat on the bed and sorted things out. Okay, this explained a lot. I mean, sensitive eyes, puking a lot, the whole nine fucking yards. I didn't know why it'd take twenty-three years for me to change when it took her a week, but it was pretty obvious it was happening. Oh boy. Well, maybe I could use it to pick up girls. ""Hey babe, wanna see my coffin?"" Or maybe ""Hey, babe, what's your blood type?"" Would that matter? Of course, I was AB Positive, so I could probably eat anything. The door to the bathroom opened, and Jennifer reached out in the middle of a cloud of steam to grab the towels off a table. She left the door open while she dried off. I didn't have any- thing better to do than watch her, so I did. She had real good tits; they were pretty big, but they didn't really look like they needed support. A lot of people would've called them ""perky"" but that always sounds idiotic. Her nipples and aureoles were real pale; on most people, they would've been invisible, but they showed up a little on her because her skin was colored like paper. She started drying her hair off, making her tits shake around; I watched that for a bit, then looked down further. Her pubic hair was the same color as the hair on her head, a real light blonde. The hips were real narrow, almost like a guy's, but her ass was nice. I was starting to admire her legs when a little voice in my skull reminded that this was my mother I was getting hard over, and anyway wasn't there something more useful I could do with my time? I turned on the television. A Friday night at 3:17 doesn't usually have much on. The networks were all static; the rest of the stuff was either re- maindered PBS documentaries, or reruns of lousy sitcoms. I hovered briefly on an episode of ""The Excessively Satisfied Family"" I'd never seen before, switched to ""Dark Shadows"" and switched again after thinking about it a little, and finally wound up with something with naked people rolling around on a bed. This should take my mind off my mother, I thought. Thinking about that made me think of my adoptive mother. About fifty, twenty pounds overweight, wrinkles, really saggy tits. Just thinking about her was enough to really turn me off. Jennifer came out of the bathroom with the towel wrapped around her body. ""Looks interesting,"" she said, looking at the TV. She dropped her clothes on the chair. ""So. It looks like you got affected by the vampire saliva stuff and got changed too, right?"" She started sorting through the clothes until she found her panties, which were very thin black lace. She started to pull them on, said ""Hell with it,"" and dropped them again. Between the TV and the panties, I was real distracted, but I managed to say, ""Looks like it."" She came over and sat next to me on the bed. ""Well, you should be up to the real fun stuff now. Had any strange urges lately?"" The towel just seemed to slide off of her as she leaned across the bed and crushed her lips into mine. I tried to say something, but as soon as I opened my mouth, her tongue was in it, poking around like she was searching for something. I stiff- ened and started to shove her off of me, but she held on tight to my arms and continued to probe. I started to relax, I'm still not sure why, and I returned the kiss with interest added. She pushed me down on the bed and swung her legs over my hips, keeping her tongue locked to mine. Finally the kiss ended and she leaned back and sat on her ankles, looking down at me. The angle of her legs caused her pussy to spread slightly open, and she smiled as she saw my reaction. She grabbed hold of my shirt and literally tore it off of my body, then pulled me back to her open mouth. Her nipples were hard against my chest and I, well, there wasn't much that I could do. She was incredibly strong, and I wondered if her other muscles were as strong as her arms. I fell back onto the bed as she released me, and she slid down lower on the bed, until her face was hovering over my crotch. I was real unsure about what was happening to me, so I just watched as she took hold of my jeans, unsnapped them, and then drew the zipper down with her teeth. Her hands slid to my hips and then farther down, carrying my pants and underwear down with them. I could feel her breath on my cock, but it wasn't like what I was used to - the breath wasn't any warmer then the air in the room. I started to feel real scared as I caught sight of her teeth getting closer to my cock, and I must have started to tense up, because she left that alone and came back up to cover my mouth with hers. As I kissed her, I started to relax again, and it didn't really seem to matter. She slid down my body, kissing it on the way, until she got back to where she started from. Her lips ran up and down the shaft, and her tongue curled around the tip. Finally, she took my cock into her mouth and began to slide her lips up and down, all the while keeping her tongue sliding around and around. I could feel her pointed teeth scrap- ing my skin as it slid in and out of her mouth, and it sent shivers of fear and excitement through my body. Either you know exactly what I was feeling or you have no clue what I was going through. My hands reached down almost by themselves, and pulled her face up to mine. We began to kiss again, as she rubbed her crotch up and down on mine. She began to moan softly as she reached down between us and guided my stiff cock between her legs. As she slid onto me I let out my breath in a gasp and began to grind my hips against hers. She writhed on top of me, her nipples brushing my chest and making it tingle while her mouth left mine and slid slowly to my left ear. I slid my hands up between us and cupped her tits, my thumbs rubbing her nipples. She gasped and thrust herself harder against me. I was breathing real fast now, and it was almost over. I clutched at her as I felt myself start to come. My God! I'm fucking my mother! I thought just as I spurted into her. She wasn't far behind me, and a split second later her body started to jerk up and down. Her lips were pressed to my neck and I felt a sharp pain, but it didn't matter at the time. I relaxed as she bent over me, and I realized that she was drink- ing my blood. Of course, since I was already fucking my mother, the fact that she was sucking my blood as well as my cock didn't really seem that important. Maybe thinking about that turned me off again, because I was going limp real quickly. Finally she finished, and rolled off of me and walked into the bathroom. I lay there in the bed, relaxed and happy, watching her ass swing from side to side. My hand reached up to my neck and came away wet with blood. I hoped it wouldn't leave too much of a mess on the sheets\n\nAs I lay there, the good feeling from the sex began to wear off, and I started actually thinking about what'd just happened. I could deal with fucking my mother; I mean, hell, I'd never met her before tonight. Anyway, she might be almost forty, but she's still got the body of a teenager. I could almost deal with her sucking my blood. She needs to eat, and I was available. Anyway, she was good enough to more than paid me back for the blood. It was both of those on top of the fact I was becoming a vampire that really got me. My mother the vampire shows up out of nowhere after twenty-three years, fucks me, and guzzles a quart of my blood. It's not a bodily fluid I'm used to swapping. Besides, I was hungry. Staying in bed was getting too depressing, so I got up. Jennifer - Mom - had left her towel on the floor, and I wiped the blood off my neck and chest with it. I expected the bite to be sore, but it had already healed. I pulled my underwear and pants, zipped, and looked around for what was left of my shirt. The front of it was torn in half all the way down the middle, and so I just put on my jacket and got the hell out. It was a cloudy night. I was glad; the moon woulda been real annoying just then. I was in a mood to wander around in the dark. I hoped somebody showed up and gave me some shit; I wanted to beat the hell out of someone. Maybe even Mom. I couldn't believe I didn't care about it while it was actually happening. There was a cool breeze blowing that seemed to chill my entire body. I buttoned my jacket all the way, but it didn't help. The streetlights were getting on my nerves. My sunglass- es were probably lying underneath the bed; maybe Mom was doing something perverted with them. I wanted to get the hell away from the lights, so I headed for the alley. It looked nice and dark, and I could sit on one of those crates. I sat on the crate for a while, and then I smelled some- thing. It smelled like old sweat; I should've been disgusted, but there was just something about it. Something so human. I needed human contact right about now. I'd had enough inhuman contact already. I heard the guy now. He sounded like he was singing something, but he was real bad and I couldn't tell what. I moved to the corner of the alley, so I could get a look at him when he showed up. As he got closer, the scent got stronger, and I clenched the drain-pipe near me, not noticing it was crushing like a beer can. The guy got closer I could see his shadow on the sidewalk I couldn't hold out any longer. I leaped out across the sidewalk and landed on him. The girl he was with (Girl? Where'd she come from?) yelled ""Jon!"" screamed, and ran. I had knocked the guy to the ground, and now I turned to him. He tried to push me away, but I hauled him in and fastened my teeth into his throat. There was a little resistance to my teeth, but it broke away and my teeth clicked together. I pulled my head back, and shoved him away from my face, back onto the pavement. For a split second, his throat wouldn't give, but then I was able to rip a big chunk out of it, and I felt a splash of hot wetness on my chest. I opened my mouth and bent to his neck, gulping the blood as fast as I could. The hot fluid filled me and I felt like I was blushing. It felt good. It felt right. I sucked the blood until it stopped spurting out. There was a lot of it around, and I didn't want to waste it. I ripped the guy's shirt off and used it to sponge up the puddle he was lying on. When it was soaked through, I started sucking on it. I got all I could, and sat back. The whole experience was incredible. It was like the first time I got laid, but a hell of a lot more intense. It was bizarre, but I felt alive for the first time ever. I dropped the guy's shirt and headed back towards the hotel. I had a lot to talk to Mom about."
651,Blood Ties,"['MFF', 'demon', 'cons', 'v', 'goth']","She felt herself surrounded by the darkness; no up, no down, just the sensation of twisting, random movement in the void, her now extended bat-like wings whipping uselessly against the nothingness, with only the voice repeating in her head for companionship, increasing in volume all the time,\n\n""Hes'Fd'lla ... Hes'Fd'lla ...""\n\nAfter seconds of eternity she felt the slight directional tug that meant the journey would soon be over pulling her in one specific direction, gently at first, then more strongly until she was racing through the blackness. Still the voice inside her became louder,\n\n""Hes'Fd'lla ... Hes'Fd'lla""\n\nAs the voice rose to a screaming intensity a small white dot appeared in the void ahead of her ... her destination. She hurtled towards the spot of light faster, faster, faster until it began to grow in front of her, soon becoming so intense that hurt to look at the light. Closer, closer, brighter, brighter the light seared through her eyelids to the cornflower blue irises beneath. She threw her hands in front of her face but the light burned though them too as she entered the radiance, the voice now unbearable inside her head, her senses overwhelmed to the point of collapse.\n\nThen it was over.\n\nIn her crouch she could feel the flagstones beneath her feet and left knee, rough against her skin. In the room she could hear the rapid, shallow breathing a single person, heart racing from their exertion and the soft spitting of the 5 tallow candles that surrounded her. Slowly she let her mortal form reassert itself, drawing the indications of her demonic nature back into her body, and removed her hands from in front of her face. Raising her head she opened her eyes to view her new surroundings ... no coven hall this, just a bedroom with the rough hewn furniture pushed back to the walls, a crude pentagram of salt on the floor with candles at each point of the star providing the room's only light ... and her prison.\n\nThe man in front of her was also not what she had expected. This was no old man dressed in ostentatious robes surrounded by the expected paraphernalia of sorcery but a youth of perhaps mid- twenties dressed simply in a white loose fitting, tie-fronted shirt and rough trousers, bare-footed with just a large book open on the floor in front of him. His arms were still raised high from the final gestures of the incantation, a drop of his required blood dripped from the small cut on his palm and his perspiring face, surrounded by a tousled mop of brown hair, looked upwards to the ceiling.\n\nShe rose gracefully to her feet, the candles casting a flickering orange glow across the pale skin of her naked body, emphasizing the dark of her raven hair and pubic patch, and deep hued crimson lips and nipples. Her eyes locked onto those of the other figure in the room as he lowered his face to view the results of his work. Her voice was icy cold as she spoke the expected litany,\n\n""You have called my True Name. I have heard and been summoned across the planes of existence to this place. What do you want of me ?""\n\nThe man lowered his arms tore his brown eyes away from the vision in front of him and crouched down to inspect the magical tome lying on the floor. Byronee studied him closely and her voice softened, suddenly melodious and warm,\n\n""Tonight is not going to be any fun with you out there and me in here ... unless you just like looking""\n\nShe swept the hair away from her face and let her right arm drop slowly down across her body, running the backs of her long nails along the line of her shoulder blade then down the curve of her left breast, gently scraping over the erectile tissue of her areola causing it to harden. Her hand continued its descent over her flat stomach, coming to rest to the right of her dark pubic mound against the pale, creamy flesh of her inner thigh. His hazel eyes followed its track with lustful gaze but he did not move from his crouch on the floor,\n\n""I may be young but I'm not foolish enough to release you from the circle without some sort of binding incantation or other protection. My Master would kill me if I let you free, even if you didn't do so first""\n\n""Well then since you cannot bind me with what you have here and will not let me out of the circle I have a ... suggestion""\n\n""Yes"", his voice was cautious\n\n""If you return me whence you summoned me I will give you a night of passion and ecstasy that you will never forget ... apprentices do not usually have many such opportunities during their training I believe ?""\n\nShe was right; it showed on his face and, she noticed, between his legs. She let a delicate smile play around her full lips.\n\n""But I told you I won't release you from the circle and I'm certainly not entering it !""\n\n""There is no need for you to do so. Take that long mirror from against the wall and place it half in and half out of the circle ... do not be so troubled, I give you an Oath on my True Name this will not release me and you know that I cannot harm you while I remain confined""\n\nHe considered for some moments then came to his decision. He manoeuvred the mirror as she had asked, careful not to break the circle of salt as he did so, while Byronee waited patiently for him to compete the task.\n\nShe positioned herself by the mirror so that he could view her reflection in the glass, while he fidgeted nervously.\n\n""Look in to the mirror, ... what is your name ?""\n\n""Sebastien""\n\n""Well Sebastien, I am called Byronee and this is ... lets call her Imogene""\n\n""Who ? Your reflection ?""\n\n""Look closely""\n\nShe moved her hand up to touch the glass, her image following her move with predictable precision, then closing her eyes she muttered. The reflection in the mirror shimmered and blurred before his eyes then as she moved her hand away the image's hand followed it out of the silvered surface into the room. The image, no longer under the control of the physics of light and reflective surfaces, stepped slowly through the portion of the mirror outside the enchanted circle and into the room. Sebastien stumbled backwards, the backs of his knees reaching the edge of the bed causing him to fall backwards.\n\n""Fear not, Sebastien, she will not harm you ... this is what you _wanted_, is it not? Another 'me' to satisfy your desires ?""\n\nSlowly drawing himself up to an upright position on the edge of the bed he composed himself a little, sure in his abilities even as an apprentice to dismiss the conjured phantasm if it became necessary. His eyes surveyed the perfect contours of the image ... Imogene, how appropriate. Almost identical to Byronee in build the obvious difference was the colour of her hair; scarlet, it cascaded down onto her firm breasts and formed a neat, similarly hued triangle between her legs.\n\n""You would not want to be uncertain as to which was the image and which real, would you?"" ... Byronee seemed to read his mind.\n\nImogene stepped forwards slowly until she stood directly in front of Sebastien allowing him to examine her flawless, alabaster skinned body for a few seconds before gently reaching down to take his hand. Kneeling down on the rough floor she cradled his hand in both of hers and pressed it to her right breast, letting him feel the firm yet yielding flesh against his palm and the stiffness as blood suffused her cinnabar areola under his touch. Her voice was low and husky as she locked his gaze with her emerald eyes,\n\n""I am yours for this night alone. I will not only _do_ anything you desire of me, but more than that, I will _want_ to do so. Do not waste this opportunity, for few men are offered it.""\n\nThe stirring between his legs returned with a vengeance, straining uncomfortably against the material of his trousers. While using her right hand to manipulate his fingers to pinch gently at her erect nipple, Imogene reached down with her left. Dexterously releasing his belt clasp and reaching inside his waistband to grasp his engorged member, she released it from its confinement and leaned forward, tongue moistening her crimson lips as she did so. Letting go of his hand she carelessly ripped his shirt asunder and flung it aside then pushed him back from his upright seated position so the top half of his torso rested back against the stone wall from where he watched as she slowly let her tongue trace the full length of his shaft from base to bulbous tip, then back down again. Arriving at the base of the shaft her tongue did not stop its downward journey as he expected and he felt its soft probing over the rough surface of his almost unbearably sensitive scrotum, curving to cup each of his testicles in turn then sliding between them down underneath his sac. Her tongue withdrew from its ministrations for a moment as she leaned forward a little and surrounded the whole scrotum with her soft lips, drawing it into her mouth and then continuing to delicately massage his testes with her roaming tongue until she could almost feel the seed inside enter a frenzy to escape. Reaching with her right hand, her left remaining on Sebastien's hard, flat stomach (but in no way obscuring his view of her oral attentions) she delicately took hold of his hard shaft below the swollen glans between her thumb and forefinger as she continued her tongue work and gentle sucking. She pulled gently back on his foreskin until it was tight then allowed it to return to its natural position, repeating the movement at a deliberate pace, masturbating him only enough to bring him to the edge of orgasm and not over into release, occasionally pinching his member a little tighter between her fingers to dampen his ardor. Sebastien could barely endure the intense pleasure emanating from his groin and struggled to lean forward, to reach out and speed his ejaculation, but Imogene's left hand held him firmly against the bed and he could only look down into her unmerciful emerald eyes as she teased him in unbearable ecstasy closer, ever closer to orgasm.\n\nHer fingers began to pull progressively faster on the skin of his erection as she pushed with her strong tongue more urgently into his delicate and tender scrotal sac, bringing him to his point of no return. Sensing that the moment was near she allowed his balls to slip smoothly from the velvety hold of her mouth, applying a final surge of suction as she pulled away and lifted her head, hair falling back from her face. As she pulled back on his shaft a final time keeping the skin taught she leaned to take the head of Sebastien's member into the entrance of her open mouth. At long last he discharged his thick fluid between her lips onto her tongue and into the back of her mouth, his whole body jerking in time to his exhausted grunts as he watched his seed enter Imogene's open mouth between full crimson lips, her rapture at tasting him evident in her fevered eyes and her flushed heaving breasts. As his spasms finally subsided Imogene let her lips close over his glans and he felt her tongue gingerly lick the last drops of his semen from its eye and the slight suction as she swallowed her mouth,s contents and released him from the soft, warm prison of her lips.\n\n""The first of many pleasures you will enjoy this night,"" Imogene's voice husky with desire, her body tensing a little as amoral thoughts of passion swirled throughout her demonic mind. As she spoke Imogene moved forward, stalking her way up Sebastien's still reclining body until her face was only inches from his own, her hands now holding his arms down by his sides. She let her lips gently brush his as she kissed a line gently across his cheek and down to the side of his neck, her hair falling across his face as she did so, compelling him to breath in its intoxicating aroma, the warm scent filling his lungs and spreading throughout his body, revitalising the spent muscles and sinews while sensitising his tanned skin to the slightest touch. He felt the pliant lips at his neck give way to small, delicate bites from her teeth as she playfully extended her incisors, just nipping the soft skin above his collarbone. With each touch of her mouth around his throat he felt his erection start to stiffen to its former glory against the soft, pale flesh of her thigh.\n\nOver her shoulder his gaze was caught by Byronee's fervoured stare as she watched the couple from within her sorcerous confinement. She had retaken her kneeling position, her right hand trapped tightly between her long, pale legs rotating deliberately as she pleasured herself. In response to his look she parted her thighs so that he could watch her use her fore-finger to gently manipulate the small bud of her clitoris occasionally letting the other digits slide down the length of her flushed lips separating them to reveal her moist inner folds. As she increased her rhythm her breathing became more rapid and shallow, each breath now joined by a small gasp of passion steadily becoming louder as her body came ever closer to the rapture and release of orgasm.\n\nAs Byronee climaxed she threw back her head sending her long hair cascading through the air, crying out in ecstasy, her small ivory horns pushing up through the ebony mane. Her incisors extended and retracted unconsciously in time with the contractions of her vagina grasping the two fingers roughly driven into the tight channel at her moment of deliverance, the juices from her intense orgasm running down over her hand and pale thighs to the rough stone floor.\n\nThe sight of Byronee in orgasm brought Sebastien back to full erection, a state Imogene was fully aware of as she felt his thick member press hard against the pliant flesh of her thigh, its bulbous head rubbing against her dark red pubic mound. Releasing his neck from the embrace of her lips she leaned further forward, letting her firm breasts rub against his face and enjoying the sensation of his tongue instinctively protruding to lick at her stiff nipple. Liberating his left wrist she reached down to guide him towards her moist, awaiting channel rubbing the glans purposefully along the length of her labia over her sensitive bud and back down to the entrance to her vagina before abruptly pushing down onto him, burying his thick shaft inside her. The sensation of pleasure as she did so caused her to arch back in ecstasy releasing his other wrist as she lifted her hands to her hair and ran her fingers through the deep red strands, head tilted back, eyes closed, her lips parting to emit a low moan of satisfaction. Slowly she rose a few inches from his body before lowering herself deliberately again onto his manhood, her eyes still shut, savoring the fulfilling sensation of him inside her.\n\nOpening her eyes she reached out to his shoulders to steady herself while she leaned to her left slightly and manoeuvred her supple right leg out from under her to wrap it around his back followed swiftly by her left. Pulling him towards her so that he was sat up on the edge of the bed she smiled approvingly as his hands moved to her taught buttocks and he spread his legs to allow her to slip down his shaft before he puled her back onto him. Again he let her fall away from him, again pulling her back strongly onto his unyielding erection, and again ... and again ... Her gasps of pleasure and sheen of perspiration revealed the sensations traveling up from between her legs as repeatedly he allowed her slide down his shaft then drew her back onto him, thrusting himself inside her; a slight change in the position of his hands to the small of her back offered her the support to release his shoulders and arch backwards to heighten the sensations she felt. Sebastien too was feeling familiar sensations build within him as he continued to let Imogene slip down his shaft before he buried himself back inside her by pulling her back onto him; after his next lunge he held her for a second while she writhed her hips to heighten their pleasure, feeling their coarse pubic hair grind together, his hard pubic bone sending sensations from her engorged clitoris to the pleasure centers of her brain.\n\nBefore the sensations overtake his control he leaned forward and forced the strong muscles of his thighs to work, his hands holding Imogene tightly in the small of her back he stood up, lifting the svelte demon as he did so. Imogene's arms fell around his neck as her legs wrapped around him, her breasts pushed hard against his chest while he kicked off his fallen trousers and moved towards the nearby wall until Imogene felt herself pushed against the rough stonework writhing in ecstasy on Sebastien's shaft buried deep within her. With the extra support offered by the stone he could start to thrust into her again, his strong jerky lunges returning a sexual euphoria to both their bodies. Imogene started to lose control as her long nails clawed at his back and shoulders, ivory horns forcing their way up through her disarrayed hair to reveal her satanic vitality ... though the emerald fire glowing in her eyes as she neared her moment of orgasmic release was more than enough to give her away. As he felt his strength finally begin to wane he steadied his stance a little to allow him more purchase on the stone flags, obliviously knocking aside some bric-a-brac on the floor behind him. Resuming his steady rhythm he drove himself deep into Imogene as she continued to squirm in pleasure at his forceful penetration of her stretched passage.\n\nQuickening the pace he heard her breaths become more laboured, coming now in gasps to match the soft grunts he himself uttered in the back of his throat each time he entered her; thrusting one last time her forced her hard against the wall with the weight of his body and felt the orgasm rip through him, forcing his fluid deep into her. At the sensation of him coming inside her Imogene felt her own release and cried out in rapture, her clawed nails digging into his back, her vagina fibrillating the length of his shaft adding to the explosive sensations both were experiencing.\n\nEventually their bodies returned to their respective plateaus from the peaks they experienced and after giving himself a moment to regain some semblance of physical composure Sebastien stepped backwards a pace and let her legs unwind from around his torso and unhurriedly slide down the outside of his to the floor as his penis softened and slipped from within her. He felt a trickle of blood seep down his back (not painful but an ache that reminded him strangely of the pleasure he'd experienced receiving it) and looked at her face, radiant from her exertions. Her emerald eyes glanced down to look at the floor behind him, a small smile catching at the edge of her mouth. He looked down to see what it was she found so ...\n\nThe candle lying on the floor, knocked from its small silver saucer by his clumsiness, spat and spluttered into darkness, twin curls of smoke spiraling gently towards the ceiling from its snuffed wick. Beside the extinguished ward a pale foot swum into his vision; his eyes trailed up the perfect ivory skin of the attached leg, up over the slim waist and past the firm, retrousee breasts to gaze into the unforgiving, steely blue eyes of the liberated Byronee. Wings snapped out across the room, blowing out the remaining candles, her face, still visible in the shaft of moonlight slipping in through the high window, was thunder and storm clouding diabolic beauty. A tongue slipped from between crimson lips and over now visible extended canines, her voice dripped chilled water down his spine ""I Am Free ...""\n\n""... so now what shall we do ?"" the icewater melting as the honeyed warmth returned to her lips, the malice in her cornflower eyes replaced by lascivious mischief.\n\nSebastien jumped as he felt the soft stroke of a finger slip down his back along the line of his still tender scratches. Nervously grabbing a glance over his shoulder he met Imogene's green eyed gaze as she lifted the finger from his skin and brought its now sanguine tip to her mouth. Sliding it sensuously between her lips, her eyes never leaving his, she sucked his blood from its tip and, leaving her finger between her teeth smiled broadly at the fearful look on his face as he turned back to see Byronee take a step closer; caught between Imogene's devilish grin and Byronee's deep, blue eyes. He saw the two pass an unspoken message and felt Imogene lay her hands on his broad shoulders and gently apply pressure, guiding him to his knees before Byronee's as yet unfulfilled naked body. Byronee spread her legs a little as Imogene gently pushed his head towards the dark triangle between them, the hair still moist from her earlier self ministrations, the aroma causing the lust to return to his body as he submissively extended his tongue and began to gently lap at the pink flesh visible below her pubic thatch. Delicately he parted the hair around her sensitive labia with his tongue, separating her delicate suffused lips to reach the aromatic nectar within her. Exploring further with his supple tongue he searched out the small bud at the juncture of Byronee's labia and began to probe gently at the erectile tissue as she moaned her satisfied approval from above him. Imogene released his shoulders confident that he would proceed of his own volition to pleasure the raven haired beauty before him, and leaned forward over him to gently run her lips over Byronee's, her tongue brushing between them mirroring Sebastien's lower down. Byronee ran one hand into the hair of each of them pulling Sebastien's tongue into her aching crotch as she pulled Imogene into a rough, deep lingering kiss to which Imogene replied by letting her right hand slide up across Byronee's thigh and stomach to cup her left breast and began to gently squeeze the pliant flesh, occasionally running her long clawed nail over the sensitive crimson areola at its tip bringing it to a stimulated state within moments. Her left hand meanwhile reaching around into Byronee's long black hair to pull her in for a yet deeper kiss, both tongues probing, thrusting and wrestling inside the combined space of their mouths as a third tongue pushed insistently at Byronee's sensitive clitoris. Byronee felt the unmistakable pressure of orgasm begin to build writhing her body as the sensitive flesh was stimulated by her two lovers and her still extended wings began to thrash agitatedly at the air as her body sought its fervoured release. Her left hand closed over Imogene's and squeezed it hard into the firm flesh of her breast, pushing Imogene's nails into her erect nipple and sending a bolt of sexual pleasure down from her breast to her clitoris as it too was tongued with ever more vigour as Byronee pulled Sebastien's head as hard is she dared into her crotch, bucking against his eager mouth. Sebastien reached his hands round to grasp at Byronee's firm buttocks to give him more control over his aim as her crotch writhed away under his lips and tongue, only to have his left wrist grasped by the enraptured demonic woman and his fingers pulled further between her taught globes to the constricted entrance of her anus and guided until his index finger penetrated within causing a delighted (but muffled) high pitched yelp from deep within her throat. With a final kiss of Imogene's willful mouth she felt the red haired demon's hand slip from her hair and down to the sensitive spot between her wildly thrashing wings and claw brutally against the flesh, joining the spasms of ecstasy within her into a triangle of internal pleasure from her breast through her wildly pounding heart across to the spot where Imogene aggressively raked her nails, straight down her spine, spreading out across her quivering buttocks, and back between her cheeks to her gently stretched anus onto her tormentedly sensitised clitoris and finally up through her vaginal passage to explode inside her brain in a white soundless explosion of orgasmic euphoria.\n\nFalling barely controllably to her knees she pulled back Sebastien's head and fell exhausted on his neck, canines extended as she punctured the tender flesh letting her orgasmic pleasure flow through the wound into him as she released his carmine fluid into her mouth. As she did so she felt her own soft, white flesh penetrated at the shoulder as Imogene's fangs dug into her and shared the rapture through Byronee's hot, fiercely pumping blood; her pleasure now shared amongst the three... intensified and multiplied as it coursed into each of them.\n\nEventually the sensations subsided within each of their exhausted and fully satiated bodies and after sharing the warm afterglow of their passion finally slipped from each others grasp, all breathing heavily from their exertions. Byronee was the first to speak as she lifted her head and stared deep into the still fervoured but still frightened eyes of her recent captor;\n\n""I believe we have some ... bargaining to complete""\n\nSebastien's eyes flicked nervously around the room and towards the door as he felt his heart pound inside his chest ... this time not from arousal or his recent physical exertion. There was no chance of escape past Byronee and her flame haired image who now stood by the exit from the small room, silent yet alert, the perspiration still glistening on her naked skin. He rubbed his hand nervously over the fresh wound in his neck, staining the tips of his fingers with the blood still seeping slowly from the small punctures. His final fate, he knew, was all but sealed ... a final night of pleasure his conclusive reward for believing he was strong enough to summon a fully fledged Demon of Passion.\n\n""I want the book. Give it to me and I shall leave you be ... unharmed""\n\n""Anything, yes. Have it and leave as you ... Why don't you just take it ? Why don't ... the clasp! You can't touch it until I remove the clasp !""\n\nHis voice betrayed his relief and excitement as he realised he had one more card left to play ... and the card was true Major Arcana.\n\n""If you leave without the book my master could simply call you later and bind you to his will.""\n\n""Not simply; I just would rather not take the chance""\n\nHis mind raced, his eyes feverishly bright, yet his words were measured and slow,\n\n""If I give you the book I'll have to flee this place ... I'll have nobody to teach me, nowhere to stay, nothing""\n\n""Except your life.""\n\n""Which I obviously want to keep, yes, but you _really_ want that book so I think I'll need ... something more.""\n\n""Name your price. I shall consider it.""\n\n""First a question; answer truthfully on your Oath."" Byronee nodded her assent. ""Using the book, is it possible for you make Imogene permanently able to exist on this plane?""\n\n""I swear on my True Name that, with your help, I may do so.""\n\n""Then she can remain with me, teach me, help me. This will be our contract ... I shall remove the clasp that protects the book from your touch in return for which you shall help me carry out the ceremony to make Imogene able to exist on this plane permanently. After this you shall perform a binding ritual ... "" Byronee's posture stiffened at his words, her eyes again becoming cold, ""...so that she will not harm me. It is, after all, only your reflection that I wish to remain with me, not yourself""\n\n""Are you certain of your wishes?""\n\nHis eager eyes danced swiftly over to where Imogene stood, a smile now adorning her lips, then back to Byronee. ""Oh yes, I'm sure!""\n\n""The Contract Is Agreed.""\n\n---\n\nThe ceremony at last reached its climax, a full six weeks travel back to Byronee's mansion then two weeks preparation and eight hours of conjuration and ritual was about to reach its conclusion. The mirror shimmered as Byronee's reflection again shimmered and Imogene stepped forth from the recently enchanted mirror. Sebastien stepped forward and slid the sharp silver blade across his palm to complete his part of the binding ritual and release his enough of his life energy into Byronee's control to free Imogene from the other world and allow the image to be bound to him. He reverently handed the blade over to the flame haired vision, the edge smeared with his lifeblood; taking it from him she ran her tongue gingerly along its edge, tasting his sanguine acquiescence to the contract. Turning with a somehow brutal grace she plunged the knife into the mirror and felt it splinter into inter-dimensional shards beneath her callous penetration of the planar link ... her invisible cords to the netherworld beyond the silver mirror finally broken. Sebastien allowed himself a small smile of relief as he felt her link break and his own reach out towards her ...\n\nNo, NO ... beyond her towards the myriad of images in the splintered mirror adorning the floor and hanging loosely from the ornate golden frame. Something was wrong, something had failed ... he tried to shout out to the strangely sombre Byronee, to ask . ..to call ... to plead for her help but no sound emerged as his body faded into translucency and he felt himself sliding into darkness ...\n\n---\n\nByronee sat naked at her ornate dresser running the silver backed brush through her long hair, letting the stiff bristles rasp gently across her skin at the finish of each stroke. Through the open door Imogene entered, a long azure cloak clasped at the neck with a golden heart brooch around her shoulders, over a frilled white linen shirt and snug riding britches. Her entrance had been heralded by the sound of her high riding boots echoing on the stone flagged floor of the corridor.\n\n""Are you leaving so soon? It has only been three weeks.""\n\n""I think it is for the best. I have to make my own life on this mortal plane of existence, as you have. I cannot rely on you for ever ... even though it was you brought me here. You have enabled me to remain here rather than returning to the Abyssal Domains and now I must explore my new home.""\n\n""Stay a little longer, for Sebastien's sake if not my own. I do not think he really understands yet and could not have performed the ceremony without him.""\n\n""You are right, I owe him my gratitude for that at least. I should speak to him. Can you?""\n\n""Of course""\n\nByronee turned to face the dresser and spoke softly, ""Sebastien, my sister wishes to speak with you""\n\nSebastien's teary eyes stared back at hers from the silver surface of the tall mirror, his head mutely nodding his understanding from behind her reflection, and he listened...\n\n\n\n Inkubus\n\nDemons are a ghoul's best friends\n\nAny constructive comments or criticism are welcomed: (inkubus@shima.demon.co.uk"
652,"Blood, Chocolate and Cum",['sick'],"For those of you who didn't read part 1, I told about my adventures with Karen the human fuckbunny, who is only 6 and also my cousin and also digs lesbian chicks. \n\nAnyway, so I was fucking Karen, as was my usual thing to do on Friday. She was pumping my shaft like a six-year-old porn star, up and down and up and down and up and down and up and down and up and down and all over again. She was a hot cunt. So anyway, my roommate walked in! ""What the fuck are you doing here, Joe?""\n""Oh, sorry, I didn't realize you were fucking.""\n""That's OK. Come in and fuck with us."" So anyway, Joe took his pants off and bent the little bitch over, pushing his hot cock up her ass. Meanwhile, I had my hot rod up her little love-hole, so I could feel Joe's cock touching mine. Now, I'm not gay or anything, but it was a pretty hot thing to happen. So I kept pumping and so did Joe, and I thought we were gonna rip the cunt right out of Karen's bod! I was wicked psyched. After she came like 9 or 10 times, so did I. Joe didn't, but that was OK, because he just masturbated into his Calculus book. Then she had to go. ""Don't worry, I've got a surprise for you.""\n""Really, what?""\n""I can't tell you.""\n""FUCK YOU THEN!"" She was a real bitch. I decided then to lock her out. I locked her out. ""Let me in, I don't have any clothes!""\n""OK, but you have to be my slave!""\n""That's fine."" So that's how it all began and how Karen became my slave for life. Eventually it got so I could put my penis in her hair and cum and she would cum like 9 times. After the nipple-clips, that is.\n\nWe were in love.\n\n\n\nHope you enjoyed it. christian"
653,Blowing the Law,"['MF', 'oral']","On this particular night, she had driven 30 miles from her house to meet me for dinner. We'd gotten some burgers from a fast-food joint and had parked along the river to eat and make out. One thing led to another and she was soon sucking my cock. Now Carol really loved to suck cock. A lot of women say they like it, but she really did enjoy it and would suck every bit of semen from my dick. She claimed it made her boobs grow, an illusion I never tried to correct.\n\nI was laying back on the driver's side of the car, fondling her nipples, something she loved even more than sucking schlong, when a knock on the window made my heart leap instead of my cock. It was a cop.\n\n""What's going on here?"" He said through the partly open window. As if he couldn't see Carol's breasts sticking out over her bra and my now-wilted dick in her hand.\n\nI've always had a problem with my mouth. It's totally honest and often answers before I'm ready. This time it said, ""Just getting a blow job from my girl, something wrong with that?"" Carol hid her face on my leg, but was still holding my tool. \n\n""It's not safe here, I could also arrest you for indecent exposure and committing lewd acts in public."" The cop was smirking. Carol was now trembling in fear of arrest and worse.\n\nMy mouth ran on again, ""I guess we'd be safe enough if you were here to protect us. Wanna blow job too?"" The cop looked around and Carol looked up at me and mouthed ""WHAT?""\n\nThe cop looked around, checking for witnesses, I guess. ""Get in the back."" he ordered. I scrambled over the seat, pulling Carol with me. She was starting to make protesting noises.\n\n""Get back here,"" I whispered as the cop was opening the back door. ""It's the only way we can get out of this. Suck him and we're home free.""\n\nBy then the cop was in the back on the other side and had his pants open and his dick out. Carol shot me a look that may have been lust or disgust and turned to the new cock. It was half hard and looked to be about six or seven inches, my size but a little thicker.\n\n""Yeah, baby gimme some head,"" panted the cop. He'd leaned back against the door and his dick was now standing tall, ready for sucking. Carol took it in her hand and bent forward. The cop's face dissolved into an eye-closed smile as her mouth decended over his cock. This was the first time I'd seen someone else get a blow job in real life, so I wasn't about to look away. Her head began moving and slurping sounds came from her lips. I'd taught Carol to suck and lick as she moved the cock in and out of her mouth and she was good. Enjoying your work always help ensure quality.\n\nShe slid her hand under his balls to fondle them, again as I'd asked her to do to me. The whole scene was getting me hard again and her heart-shaped ass was almost in my face. I slid her shorts and panties down to her knees and gave her cunt a lick. She seemed to mumble something but the cop had his hands on her head guiding her up and down his dick. As my tongue worked into her pussy, I tasted her secretions. She was wet, either from my licking or from sucking the cop, who cared?\n\nI moved closer and rubbed my cock between her labia. As I hit her clit, she moaned around the stiff tool in her mouth. The cop answered with a moan of his own. I added one myself as I pushed into her hot, slippery cunt. I started with the long, slow strokes I knew she liked. She was starting to wiggle her ass as we fucked, a sure sign that she was going to orgasm soon. She most really be getting off on this as she'd never come this fast before. I speeded up my fucking and reached around to play with her clit. Too late, her hand was already there. I moved up to squeeze her nipples and found the cop had both of her breasts in his hands. Oh well, I'll concentrate on my fucking, then. \n\nCarol pushed her ass hard against my groin and wiggled it in short, fast movements from side to side. She was having an enormous climax. The juice was running from her pussy and dripping from my balls. She'd stopped sucking the cop and was gasping for breath. As her climax subsided, she started sucking again. Her pussy, formerly tight, relaxed in post-orgasmic bliss. I still hadn't gotten off and neither had the cop, but his humping hips said he would soon. \n\nSure enough, he made little ""umm, umm"" noises and shot his load into Carol's willing mouth. She'd always loved drinking my semen and she'd probably like his, too. I could hear her swallowing several times as she drank his hot, creamy offering.\n\nI wanted to get off and soon so I pulled out of her pussy and rubbed my slimy cock against her ass. We'd had anal sex many times and she liked it as long as I didn't go too fast. She still had a mouthful of police prick but pushed back with her ass to let me know she was willing. A few seconds later, my cockhead popped through her rosebud and I stopped to let her control the penetration. \n\nShe gradually began to move her hips back and forth to ease my dick into her ass. When it was about half-way in, it suddenly slid the rest of the way into her. My balls were resting against her upturned pussy and my cock twitched in anticipation in her ass.\n\nCarol lowered her mouth over the cop's dick again until she had it in to the base. Being soft now, that wasn't nearly the feat it'd been a minute ago. I started fucking her ass, the slick tightness massaging my dick. The cop looked down at her mouth around his cock again and then at me. ""Are you fucking her ass?""\n\n""Mmm, hmm,"" I mumbled as Carol pushed back against my groin. She did like ass-fucking when it was at her pace. This wasn't going to take long. Carol hummed around the cock in her lips as I fucked in and out of her ass. The cop began to hump her face again as his hands returned to her tits. \n\n""Oh God, he's hard again."" Carol mumbled around the organ she was sucking. ""Fuck me faster."" I always oblige that request. Soon we were all humping, sucking, and moaning. I spread Carol's butt cheeks wider and shoved my cock all the way into her rectum. As I held her hips in a death grip, my balls unloaded, shooting long streams of semen into her ass. She hummed again around the cop's prick, maybe in orgasm, maybe in telling me not to stop. Too late, my throbbing slowly subsided as the last of my cock cream dribbled into her. She speeded up the cock sucking and ball fondling with good results. The officer grabbed her head again and pushed up into her face until her nose was in his pubic hair. \n\n""Oh hell, yes, coming,"" he groaned. Once again, I heard the familiar swallowing noises as Carol drank her second helping of police sperm that night.\n\n""Beep! Beep! Beep! My pager went off. What a time to be called to repair some idiot's computer. ""Gonna have to go to work,"" I mumbled. My dick fell from Carol's ass as she raised up from the deflated cock in her mouth.\n\n""Shit! I'd better get back on patrol, too. The sergeant finds me here, we're all in trouble."" The cop stuffed his tool away and fastened his pants and equipment belt. Carol pulled up her shorts and panties as I got decent myself. The cop was outside the car and by the window.\n\n""You all be careful and don't do this here on the weekends. The officer on duty then isn't as understanding as I am."" He gave us a wave and walked off to his patrol car. Understanding my ass. He's gotten blown twice and he was doing us a favor? The rest of my shift was boring, but I didn't mind."
654,Blowjob Story,"['Mdom-f', 'bdsm']","My body tenses for the blow that does not come. Is it over? Or did I pause too long before begging You for the next blow, earning myself another punishment? I hear... something, but I can't tell what could be making the sound. I dare not turn to look.\n\n""That's enough, I think.""\n\nMy body relaxes as the tension drains away. ""As You wish, Master."" I remain as I am, waiting for Your next command. My ass, even my cunt lips where they lewdly peek from between my legs, are on fire. I can't bear to imagine what they must look like, nor to consider how long the pain will last. Such is the price of disobedience.\n\n""Come here, slut. Crawl.""\n\nI raise my head and turn to the sound of Your voice. I see that You are standing in front of the couch, as though about to sit, and I silently pray that You won't invite me to sit next to You there. I slide down to the floor and crawl on hands and knees, head lowered, ass out, until I arrive at Your feet. Once there\n\nI lower my head to the floor and again wait.\n\n""Seeing Your ass and cunt all red like that has really turned me on. But since fucking You just now would probably be as much punishment as pleasure for You, I'll allow to to get me off with Your mouth, instead.""\n\n""Thank You Master,"" I reply eagerly. ""It'll be my pleasure.""\n\nI rise up on my knees and deftly open Your pants, dropping them to Your ankles. I slide my hands under Your short, over Your tush, before sending them along the way of Your pants. I'm focused only (well, primarily) on one thing right now.\n\nI gently wrap my right hand around Your erect cock, sort of measuring it against the size of my hand. It looks so wonderful with my hand around it. I wish I had a picture of that, so I could stare at it all day. It's probably just as well I don't.\n\nI place my left hand on Your thigh for balance as I lean forward and take just the head of Your cock in my mouth, almost like a kiss. A french kiss, where Your cock is the tongue that delicately invades my mouth to duel with my own tongue. I sigh as I taste Your precum on the tip. The pain in my ass and cunt only makes me more determined to give You the utmost pleasure.\n\nI have been punished, but I must still make amends.\n\nI look up at Your face one last time before sliding my hand down to Your balls, then taking Your cock fully into my mouth. At first it's easy, but then I must concentrate on relaxing my throat. Finally my nose is nestled in Your pubic hair. I would love to smell You so close, if I could breathe. My tongue paints the underside of Your cock as I hear Your soft moan of pleasure.\n\nI pull back from Your cock, taking a deep breath thru my nose as I do so, painting Your cock with my tongue from base to tip. I feel Your fingertips gently press up on the underside of my jaw, and I release Your cock from my mouth in response. I see that You're smiling, and I can't help but smile too. Your happiness is my happiness Master.\n\nMy smile broadens as You sit on the couch. I scoot forward and continue my work. I like this: I'm able to touch more of Your body with more of my body. I drape myself between Your knees, my forearms on Your torso, my breasts pressed against Your thighs. I'm careful to keep up on my knees though, my thighs perpendicular to the floor, my ass presented. I know You can see a good deal of it as You watch me, and I know it'll please You to see how red it still is. My head is down between my upper arms, my mouth covering Your cock as my hair spills around Your pelvis.\n\nMmmmm, I love the taste and feel of Your cock in my mouth. I could stay like this all day, nursing Your cock like an all-day sucker. The pain in my ass and cunt reminds me that this is about Your pleasure, not mine, and I begin moving my head up and down, sliding Your cock in and out of my mouth.\n\nI use my lips, tongue and, very gently and seldom, teeth on Your cock... sliding it's length past my lips, licking it up and down like an ice cream cone, running my moist lips up the underside, over the head, all over. I feel Your hands stroking my hair, encouraging me. I deep throat You again. I can't get Your full length past my lips due to Your sitting position, but it's still necessary for me to relax my throat, and I can tell that You like it. I continue this way for a timeless eternity.\n\nThere is nothing in my universe except my body pressed to Yours, Your wonderful cock in my mouth, the fire on my ass and cunt. My cunt throbs, not from the belt now but from my arousal. As I shift position slightly (I know You love watching my ass wiggle as I do) I can feel my wetness that has seeped from my cunt to dampen my inner thighs.\n\nI become aware that Your hands on my head have gone from gentle stroking to a firmer, but not yet forceful, grip. Suddenly Your fingers grip my hair roughly and Your pelvis thrusts forward.\n\nI'm startled at first and I attempt to draw back, but Your hands gripping my hair prevent that. But it's enough for me to take a deep breath before I relax and accept Your cock once more into my throat. Then Your hands are pulling my hair, roughly, closer, then away, as Your pelvis thrusts in the opposite rhythm and Your cock swells even larger in my mouth. Then You're cumming, I know You're cumming because Your cock is pulsating in my mouth, but the tip of Your cock is so far back that I cannot taste what You've so generously given me.\n\nThe need to take a breath is strong, but Your pleasure is more important right now. I concentrate on swallowing Your cum, on not choking, on relaxing my neck, stretching my jaw and compressing my lips in order to give You as much pleasure as possible as You fuck my face and cum and cum. Finally Your thrusts slow and I can take breath between them. Your fingers relax their grip on my hair and I take the opportunity to draw back some, removing Your cock from my mouth in the same way I'd remove a spoon that had entered my mouth covered in chocolate cake mix. My efforts are rewarded and I taste Your cum that did not travel directly to my stomach. I moan softly as I lay my head on Your thigh, Your softening cock all but touching my nose and lips. Your hand one again strokes my hair in a way that tells me that You have forgiven me my earlier disobedience and that all is right between us. I close my eyes and sigh, awaiting Your next instruction, content to wait here like forever, if necessary, but ready to leap to obey Your every wish.\n\nby laura ann davidson ICQ# 34149346"
655,Blue Steel,"['MF', 'one night stand']","I open my eyes. Hey -- where did Jamie go? Oh, there out slithering with that guy she met on the dance floor. They look like they are having fun. If anything Jamie says is true, boy is he in for a treat tonight! Wish someone would do that sort of thing to me!\n\nWait. Here he comes again. I can feel that tugging in between my legs. I try to squeeze it way, but it is still there. And stronger. It must be really wet. Mmmm. Oh! He's coming closer. Checking me out. Ah yes, the usual male scan. Rests a while on my breasts -- I push them out and feel my sweater rub across my nipples. Wonder if he saw the expression on my face. Moves down to my legs. I'm wearing a short mini-skirt so he should get an eyeful.\n\nYikes! Eye contact. I'm locked. I can feel a flood of heat into my face. Good thing the strobe lights, etc. don't show anything. He looks around at the dance floor. At Jamie. Why did he do that? Back at me. Oh my! He's coming over. He's asking me to dance!\n\nIt's one of Madona's songs: Vogue. My god, look at that body move. I can already see it undressed. To wrap his legs around me, to feel him inside me. Geez! I haven't though of anything like this since college! What would Rip say? Furious. I can imagine the yelling match. Tough. If he's off on a business trip, well, I'm going to have some fun. And his hands.\n\nI can imagine them grabbing me. They are large meaty ones. That of a construction worker, perhaps. On my breasts, grabbing, pulling, gently twisting. A caressing hand down from my neck across one of my breasts and down a leg. Back up the inside of a leg and gently across the hair covering my sex. Just a tease. I like to be teased a little. If I didn't have panties on, there might well be a wet stain on my skirt!\n\nWhat's he watching. My breasts. I don't even know this guy. But I guess that is what is so exciting. If I did I probably never think twice. Look at him -- he's staring. Why does that have to be part of the ritual? I could flaunt them, I suppose. I don't have much, but I'm fit and trim. Would he like that? Would I like that?\n\nI try putting a little more shoulder in it. Looking around, it's not hard to find a roll model. Over there is a rather full bodied blond. Look at the size of those things. She's drenched in sweat -- oh, so am I. How about that sweat after lovemaking. To run my hand across his chest. Hair all damp. That sex smell rising from between our bodies. Smell of the body after a climax changes. I love taking deep breaths after lovemaking with Rip. Makes my whole body tingle. Wonder what other women smell like. Humph! Wonder what she smells like! She dips her shoulder, and pushes our her chest, pulls the other back. Wow! That is quite a move. Let me try.\n\nHe's looking at my face again. I can feel it. That desire thing. He need only communicate it with me. I can feel the music beating. No way to talk. The bass drum is in my lungs. It makes my sweater vibrate. It even makes my box humm. box!? I would never say that.\n\nHe's got a bulge in his pants. Looks bit bigger than average. It's like a snake, slowly uncoiling. With each gyration, it moves up a bit more. mmm i would like to hold that... To gently cress it. Blow my hot breath across it. Run my hands back past his balls, grab his but and pull it towards my face. Grrrr! I want this guy, who ever he is. I don't care. I don't care about Rip, I don't care about Jamie getting a ride home, and I don't care about AIDS.\n\nHis home is bare. He must go to the club often as he lives only two blocks away. The idea of the many others pleasured by him excites me. His experienced fingers, mouth, the way he will rub against my body. Wait, here he comes ... with a drink.\n\nIt's a thick, sticky liquid. Red. Tastes vaguely of cherry or strawberry. It coats the back of my throat, and slides the rest of the way to my stomach were it becomes a hot little ball. The ball slowly expands, relaxing me. I feel like I could just sit down and let this guy do what ever he wants to me. There's a bean bag chair. Pow. It's warm.\n\nNo, don't say anything. How can I make him shut up! I spill my drink all over my sweater. Ruined. He jumps up. I feel the liquid seep through the cotton. It is cool against my hot sweaty skin. It trickles down to my left nipple. I can feel it around the nipple. There is more there. It seems to be collecting, a weights, tugging. And it feels good. I close my eyes, in my own world. Finally, it drips off my nipple onto my stomach.\n\nMy nipples are rock hard. Every breath is one of pleasure. I don't want to even take my top off as they won't have anything to rub against. Tough. I slide it over. I rub my hands across my chest, the sticky drink spreading. I move across my stomach, both hands up and cup my breasts. I gently draw circles around the nipples, stretch them a little. My body is humming. I push inwards on my nipples, and they slip sideways because of the drink. The sunrise of the slip sends a shock through my body. Shiver.\n\nI hear him moving but I don't open my eyes. I move my hands across the top of my breasts and down again, being sure to squeeze my nipple on the way down. Across my stomach where that hot drink has made me feel so languid. Down across my hips sliding the skirt and panties around my ankles. I grab what is left of my drink and pour it on my stomach.\n\nIt trickles down the insides of my legs onto his bean bag. I can feel it dripping across my lips. They must be touched. I move my hands down across my thighs, and up towards my sex. I just touch the lips gently, a tease. With the left hand I play with my right breast. A gentle pinch. A push. A trace. Or a squeeze. With my other hand I use a finger to trace my inner thigh to my sex. I spread my legs wide, and rub my finger up and down, gently across the opening.\n\nI can feel the urgency building between my legs. The guy as walked out of the room now. I really don't care, I am very involved in myself. I rub a little faster, and that old familiar feeling starts to build. My hips start to move out of my control. My breath is pounding.\n\nMy sex has a life of its own. It thrusts upwards, as if it wished to be filled. Drops back unattended to. My fingers rub faster, what little can go in, does. It thrusts for ward again, pushing hard against my hand. I can feel it crystalizing. This is going to be an intense one. I can't remember my name, but I do notice that I'm moaning. The moans are rapidly becoming low pitched squeals. Here it is, its ohhh. Ican't seethink. My whole brain is vibrating. I can't move my hand to keep it going! It's going to crash, no! Don't leave!\n\nAhh. Something *very* cold has entered me. oh. My orgasm has passed. But, I still can't stop my hips moving. My breath is still short and fast. He must be putting something inside me. Not him. Too cold. Its temp. difference is so much that I can feel it move inside. Right at the entrance. He is moving it back and forth just a little. But very fast. I can feel my hips thrusting to get it in faster.\n\nowww. This is no fair. It's building, but unless he goes deeper. mm there, he did it once. No! He is back on the edge. Dam it. Urg. Deeper. He shoves in again -- very deep. My whole body expands to accept it. I try and squeeze down to keep it from leaving. I can't! It's gone again. But I'm worse. I must be screaming. In! Again! Now! I'm on the edge, damm it, can't you see that! He is just teasing me there on the outside. Grr. It's enough to keep me on the edge, but not put me over. Again! IN! Yes! oh! I can feel it, the world shifts, my brain seems to crystalize. But it's gone again! I'm on the edge. I can't stand it. In. Wait, it is. But so slowly this time. Its going to take hours to get in there. Faster. My hips are moving faster than light, but he isn't letting this cold beast enter faster. I feel a hand push down on my chest to hold me still. Now. Ahh... It is all the way in. I can handle this. And out. Oh my, I'm exploding. My body is convulsing. I doubt I'm saying anything because I can't breath. I feel my hands grabbing something soft with all their might. I hope it's not him. My legs feel locked. My back is arching. Sun-bombs are exploding in my head. Every nerve ending is on fire. A loud vibrating at the base of my skull. My head is twisting from side to side, gasping for air. This cold thing is going faster and faster. \n\nI'm floating. I don't think I could move if I wished. On water. My hands are still clenched! Oh, it is just the bean bag. I open my eyes. There he is, standing before me. On the floor to my side is a rather large carrot! My god! In me? His feet are spread and he -- hey! he has poured the drink across his chest and his pennis.\n\nBoth hands are gently stroking it. It is a proud thing, standing there. A separate person, as my sex was a few minutes ago. It is hard. So hard. I can see the veins. His hand is gently moving up and down. Slowly. Each time he passes the head he shivers. It seems to start at the base of his back and travel upwards. Some times his head snaps back and a gasp escapes his mouth. He pumping faster now, but still those long careful strokes. Wait! He is slowing. I'm beginning to feel myself again: this is a very hot scene.\n\nGoodness. Look at how hard he is. I have never really looked at anyone's pennis. Slowly in, slowly out of the top of his hand. The head, like some sort of malformed WWII helmet. The shaft. Blue steel it's been called. But it isn't smooth. Full of bumps. And it isn't straight. He is curved to the left a little. God, he would feel good inside.\n\nHe is just getting bigger too. It seems like every shiver he becomes a bigger, stiffer. Me too. Hey! My hand has wondered, on its own, down between my legs and is starting up again! No way I'm going to miss his show!\n\nHe let go. He penis is hanging in mid air, tight as a drum. A touch of fluid dribbles out the top. Is he coming? No, everything relaxes. He gently pumps again. I can see everything. Sitting looking up I can see the complete underside of his pennis and his balls. Look at that, he does it again. He face has gone ridged. He must be going to the edge of an orgasm.... and stopping! I would never have enough control to do that!\n\nHe suddenly stiffens again. He hand clenching and unclenching at his side. He relaxes, and starts again. Again, he peaks, but doesn't go all the way. This is getting too much for me. I want him inside me, or in my mouth. I start to lean forward, withdrawing my hand from myself. But he falls to his knees, and onto his back. His pelvis heaves as the air, just as mine did. In out in out in out! I want him. I carefully straddle him, and bend down so that his pennis and hand are about two inches from my sex. It happens. With a mighty grown he thrusts up. He hot liquid shoots out. The first comes down on his chest. The second over my but. I lean down on him.\n\nOur chests touch. My breasts running over his pecs. His cum and my spilled drink create a slippery sensation, not unlike that of after-sex-sweat.\n\nThe smell is delicious, but the tension is gone, for now. He lets out a sigh and I relax onto on him. We lie there for a few minutes. A light rain has started outside; he opens a large window letting the sounds of it and the city in. Standing at the window I can feel a large truck rumble by as he gently traces his hand down my back and cups one of my cheeks. I can feel his breath on my back and he kneels down, his hands start at the bottom of my calves and move up -- just a finger on each leg. Getting closer. I move my rear out a little, trying to bring more of his hand onto my leg. Just a finger. Up and up. I am very conscious of my sex. It is still warm, both our cum's mixed there. His fingers hit the wetness and move up. The touch my lips, as my hands had a few minutes before.\n\nFingers suddenly gone and I let out a sigh. His strong hands turn me around and sit me on the window sill. Another truck goes by -- wonder if they can see me. Tough. Strong hands kneading my thighs. He is kneeling before me. I watch his mouth. It is disconnected from the rest of his body. Just the lips. Not big. And a tongue between them. I can see it dart out, touching my nipples. Lightly. Almost so light I can' t feel it, but the sight is very erotic.\n\nHis hand slides up from my thigh. Over my shoulders. One goes around my left breast -- squeezing. Pinching. A combination of pain and pleasure. He squeezes the nipple and pushes it out. He breaths his hot breath across. My nipples are so hard it is almost painful. They hunger for his mouth for his teeth. But is not to be. His hands go up to my shoulders and move down again. Slowly. Across the top of my breasts. I push my chest out forcing him to rub my nipples, to pinch them, to pull them. He is to quick. Sex shouldn't be a fight!\n\nYet, my hands stay at my sides. Strange rules we play by. I could reach up and touch myself, or force him to touch me. His hot mouth is hovering over my breast again. I can feel the heat as he breaths out, the cool air as he breaths in. My nipples ache. He opens his mouth and slowly surrounds my nipple. I can see everything. His eyes are watching my face as he does this. I can feel the hot circle of his mouth around my nipple -- but, dammit!, he still isn't touching it. The tension ... He pushes, squishing my breast against my rib cage, carefully avoiding my releasing me and touching my nipple. Suddenly, I can feel his hot tongue. It is tracing around the edge, spirals getting closer to the center. I can't see the tongue, but it is burning a path of white heat. Closer and closer. My upper body stretches, my back arching, pushing towards him. I want him to grab the nipple and pull! Closer and closer and then, ahhh. A shiver and my head snaps forward. A tingling that rushes through my body. My sex is drenched, I can feel a drip making its way down my thigh, on to his leg.\n\nHe smiles and wipes it with his hands. Looking deep into my eyes, he lifts his hands to his mouth and carefully licks me off his hand. His tongue darts between and around his fingers. Will it soon dart in and between me? The anticipation is almost better than the real thing!\n\nHe pulls on a nipple with his fingers -- trapping it, rolling it. They are still aching to be touched, but no longer the part of my body yelling loudest. I want his lips between my legs. I want that tongue to slip back and forth over my clitoris. I want that mouth to suck hard on my clitoris.\n\nAs if reading my mind (as any good man should!) he bends lower, scraping his chin across the top of my leg. I can feel the hot breath coming from that mouth. On my inner thighs. I open my legs as wide as I can. Sitting on the window sill, I think this is a crazy position, but it only bothers me for a second.\n\nHe has his mouth on my thigh! Just behind the knee. A gentle, wet, sucking kiss. The kind I like to place on necks. The sloppy kiss is moving up. I can smell my sex, I can feel its heat. It isn't really a part of me, but something on its own. It has its own mind, its own body, and its own needs. And it needs... My hips rotate up to give him a better angle. But he passes my sex by and that wet kiss moves down my other leg. A hands suddenly brushes by my sex, nudging the flap of skin touching my clitoris. A soft moan, and my hips shake in pleasure. But no, it doesn't come back.\n\nInstead, the kiss moves back towards my sex. This time, it stops, and spends time right next to my lips. I can feel it against the outer lips, moving up and down. I can feel the hot, wet tongue. I know he must be getting intoxicated by the smell. Good. Closer he moves.\n\nHe must touch me. I try and move my hips closer to me. I moves back. He seems lost in his own world, the kiss the focus of it. The kiss stops. His mouth, with his tongue sticking out, is directly in front of my sex lips. I have my head bent over, watching ever move. I will that tongue closer, into me. But it doesn't work. I can feel the moisture collecting on the edge of my lips. I'm so hot.\n\nThen he does it. Rather anti-climatic, actually. A quick lick. Well... I may not have felt that much, but my sex did. It sends crazy messages to my hips as they vibrate under his touch. ""More, More"" they scream. Again. This time, the shivers are exquisite. I don't know how much more I can handle.\n\nHis tongue is moving fast now. Longs strokes from the bottom of my sex to the top. Every time he hits my clitoris. Ever time I feel my body convulse. My head rolls and my chest shiver in the pleasure he gives me. I wonder if he knows. Again. Again. Again. Each time a little worse. Each time a little better. I know that another orgasm is building.\n\nIt has gotten to the point where I can't really see properly. My eyes close and I can still see him. No, not him, just his mouth. It is still making those long strokes. Faster. My hips are moving in time. Perfect. Moving up to meet his tongue, and pressing forward to get more pressure as he passes by my clitoris. I'm moaning. My breathing is even in time. In, gasp, ""oooo"", in, gasp, ""oooo"". My head flopping from side to side and I a bit of dribble down the side of my mouth: I have forgotten to swallow!\n\nI'm right at the edge. I can feel that feeling building again. Those sun-bombs. That crystallization forming. Just at the peak. Arrrr -- two three more thrusts from his tongue and I'll be there. I must be screaming.\n\nAnd the jerk stops! I wait, hopping it is a cruel joke. A tease, maybe. But no. I open my eyes. He is standing. His erect penis at eye level. It is tempting, but right now, I need to be satisfied. Maybe later.\n\nI rise, and he grabs my but, lifting me up. What is he doing. As he lifts me, I feel his penis slide past my stomach, over my pubic hair. I want him in me. His penis springs free and hits my clitoris. He starts to lower me. I reach down to guide him into me. My weight gently settles on him. And spring! He fills me. Ohhh! I want to swallow him whole. I want him all the way in, I want to grab his organ with all my might so that it can never leave. I squeeze with all my might. He groans and his eyes roll back. He breaths in shakily, as he lets me all the way down.\n\nI feel his pubic hair against mine and then I feel the hard bone grind into my clitoris. This and him in me send me right over the edge. I can't stop moving up and down. I jump. My head from side to side, hair flying everywhere. I must scream my head off. And it goes on and on. Every time he moves another spasm shoots through me. Every time I move I get an electric shock. I can't think. I can't see. He doesn't seem to notice. His gasps are coming loud and fast. He thrusts up, bouncing me high, and holds. The edge. I grind down hard, and squeeze. I want this to be one of his better ones. He lets a full throated moan. From deep in that hairy chest, it rumbles forth, vibrating me, like those trucks outside. I shiver as my own pleasure over cums me again. My head snaps back and we collapse on the floor.\n\nI'm panting so hard, oxygen starved, I can barely see. Slowly the baren house returns. I look at him. Drenched in sweat. He is already cool, as I run my hand down his long body, over his penis. It is drenched. I move down over it and start licking it. Slowly. It is partially limp from its recent exertion. But our body fluids mix together are good. Relaxing. I suck, nibble, in at a very relaxing pace. Not really teasing, but not really going after him. Matching our mood -- rest for the next session.\n\nThe phone rings. The real world comes crashing back in. I can feel the hard wood under my knees, the bare rug to my left. The floor isn't at its cleanest -- but I bet most women who come here don't notice, as I hadn't until now. Humph!, wonder what is in his refrigerator.\n\nHe gets up, his long body stretching. He walks slowly to the kitchen and the source of that ring. I watch his but sway, clench, unclench. Yes, a nice body, this guy. Some sort of argument. Don't call me at this time of night, or something generic like that. I get up, and find my clothes.\n\nI'm not there when he hangs up. I hope he is smart enough not to come after me. I hope he understands. My top, still sticky, feels cold and unpleasant against my chest. Strange how a few hours ago it was one of the most erotic things. I walk past the club and see Jamie walking out with that guy... I hardly give them a notice except to realize that I will have to take a taxi home."
656,Boarding School,"['fm', 'enema']","She told me to get out of bed, get up on the edge on my hands and knees and lower my pajama bottoms. I was really sick and by this time getting more and more embarrassed at what the boys would see when i lowered my pajamas.\n\nI assumed ""the position"" and almost instantly felt her spreading my cheeks apart then I felt her slip something up in me..Next instant I felt the warm water as it started to flow. At the same time, I told her I couldn't hold any more and to please stop,. She told me she had just started and that I should just relax and she would tell me when I had enugh. It really started to hurt but finally she removed the tube and told me I could go to the toilet that was down at the other end of the room. With one hand holding my cheeks together, I ran and just made it in time..As I was running, all the boys started to laugh.\n\nI returned to bed in about fifteen minutes and laid down with the blanket over me. Just as I was getting relaed, I could hear her come down the iisle again and as she approached the bed she told me to assume the same positon as she had to check to make sure the enema had worked (ENEMAS ALWAYS WORK) Again I lowered my pajamas and this time she spread by cheeks really far apart then ran something real cool and ""goopy"" up and down the area. Without warning, she literally jammed her finger up in me. I wasn't expecting this and lunged forward on the bed. This made all the boys laugh again. She kept her finger in me for probably a minute when suddenly I noticed I was getting an erection. OF all the things to happen at that time especially since some of the boys could observe IT as it became harder and harder. Finally she removed the finger and told me to get back in bed. I got back in bed and was so embarrassed as I knew everyone knew about my erection that I covered myself up completely and fell asleep\n\nA few days after being released from the infirmary a fellow by the name of Frank came over and asked if maybe I would like to go for a walk with him n Saturday..Saturday and Sunday we were free to basically do what we wanted. I told him I would be glad to as I haden't made any friend yet.\n\nOn Saturday we left campus and Frank took me down a dirt road that he said led to a small lake. On the way he told me that he knew I had been embarrassed in the infirmary as he was also there at the time and could se my ""situation"" He went on to tell me that he had been there many times and the nurse always gave the boys an enema in front of others..He said she gave them for no real reason at all and had an idea she liked to turn on young boys with the finger insertion that always followed.\n\nAfter a few more minutes, Frank asked if I would do him a real big favor. I wanted to be his friend so told him sure and what did he want. With a grin on his face he reached in his pocket and handed me a small rubber bulb with a black tip at the end..He told me it was an enema bottle and he had it filled with water..It sure didn't look like it could hold much. I cant tell now why I told him YES but I did..We walked off the road into a field with tall bushes. He lowered his pants and shorts...faced away from me and told me to go ahead and put the tip up in him. I had never seen another guys ass hole before..It was real small and almost the same color as the skin around it. I put the tip in and he told me to work it around in a circular motiuon ten to work it in and out.. As I did this, he told me how great it was feeling then suddenly he turned sideways and pointed to his erection..He started to jackoff and told me that he always got hard when something was put up in him. Watching him beat off got me hard but I didn't want him to know it. After he was done, he thanked me and told me how much he appreciated it and asked if we could maybe do it again the following Saturday..I told him ""SURE WHY NOT?""\n\nThe following Saturday we did exactly the same thing..We both were hard and this time Frank could see the bulge in my pants. Afterhe had finished he took the enema unit from me then told me it was my turn to at least feel what the tube was like. Without any hesitation ( I don't know why) I lowered my pants and shorts exposing my hard as a rock erection. Frank got behind me and when his fingers started to spread my ass cheeks apart it was one of the best feelings I guess I had ever had. He put the tube in, worked it around and around and suddenly I started to get a great feeling and..seconds later had one heck of a climax..Frank grinned and told me he was glad he had been able to get me ""off ""so quick\n\nOn the way back to campus, Frank told me thatI would be suprised to know just how many of the boys did the same thing we had done and that almost all of them would find someone they liked and give each other hand jobs, blow jobs and fuck each other ..He said this happened every night after lights went out.\n\n\n\nIt didn't take me long to join the ""activities"" and in the two years I went to this scool, I sure learned a LOT Not much relating to school subject but I could get a guy to climax in one hell of a short time....."
657,"Boardroom, The","['MMF', 'work']","Dreaming of the incredible love-making that she and Ron hadenjoyed years ago was making her aroused, but sad as well, as she thought about how he didn't seem to be interested in her anymore. She lay her head back and closed her eyes, concentrating on the excitement that bubbled up from somewhere deep inside. Slowly her mind turned towards Edward, one of her gorgeous co-workers. A light sigh slipped from her lips as her hand gently cupped her breast, one finger slowly circling and then stroking over the swelling nipple.\n\nJust then there was a knock at the boardroom door. It was Edward, surprised to see Cynthia still there.\n\n""I thought you'd be long gone home by now."" He said.\n\n""Nope. Looks like this is going to take me all night, and then it'll only be a tenth complete."" She sighed in agony.\n\nStill, she couldn't help her mind wander off the topic and follow her eyes as they searched the handsome man's body. She felt an increased wave of heat, forcing her to open her legs a bit. As Edward strode over and pulled out the chair next to her, she smiled and found herself glancing down to the hint of a bulge in his pants.\n\n""Small, or just concealed?"" She wondered.\n\nAs he leaned closer to look at her work, she breathed in his thick masculine scent. No cologne on this boy he was all- natural. There was also something soft about him, but she felt it was more about his calm and gentle manner than anything physical.\n\n""Hmm,"" he said as he looked over her work, ""this all looks good to me.""\n\nAs he sat back in his chair, Cynthia noticed his eyes drift over her body, resting for a moment on her chest then quickly looking out the window. At that moment she realized she had unbuttoned her blouse a bit too low. Her low-cut bra and almost half of her breasts were showing. Though embarrassed, she couldn't cover up now because that would make it obvious that she was embarrassed. Besides, it was fun to see the slight blush forming on Edward's face.\n\n""Ohhhh,"" she groaned as she leaned back and stretched.\n\n""I am so tired, I really could use a break."" She breathed.\n\n""That's funny."" Edward said.\n\n""What's funny?"" Cynthia asked.\n\n""Well, I looked in before I knocked, you looked pretty relaxed then.""\n\nHe said, with a slight grin.\n\n""Ahhh ha, yeah."" She laughed nervously.\n\n""Oh god he saw me rubbing my tits!"" She moaned to herself.\n\nCautiously they both looked around and finally their eyes came to rest on each other with a little sheepishness in their gaze. Seeing that they were both unsure strangely made them both feel better. Smiling, they turned a little more towards each other. That's when Cynthia saw the large object tenting the front of Edward's pants.\n\n""Uh, definitely not small."" She gasped to herself.\n\nMaybe it was the heat, or maybe it was the long overdo expression of desire for this fabulous man. Cynthia's hand rose involuntarily to her blouse and pulled it out of her skirt. Then with her other hand joining, unfastened the rest of the buttons, and opened it.\n\nEdward's mouth opened slightly as he took in the sight of Cynthia's good-sized breasts lifting and falling with her deep breathing. Her bra was skimpy and semi-see-through, and thin enough to see her delectable swollen nipples.\n\nIf it was possible, his penis got even harder and threatened to tear right out of his pants. Leaning forward, cautiously at first to test how far Cynthia wanted to go. He reached out and cupped her soft mounds in each hand. Without a doubt, they were some of the finest tits he'd ever felt, and he wasn't about to go without at least seeing them. As he reached around to unfasten her bra, she stopped him.\n\n""Wait. Go close the door first."" She said, winking surreptitiously.\n\nAs he got up and whisked himself over to the door, he tried to appear as nonchalant as possible. Of course that was somewhat fruitless considering he had to reach into his pants to adjust his cock so he could stand up straight.\n\nOn his way back, he was stopped for a moment staring open- mouthed at Cynthia who was down to just her panties and looking as sexy as any woman he could recall ever seeing. She was very flattered by his reaction, and smiled a warm red-faced smile full of lust and passion. Quickly it was off with his tie and shirt and pants, leaving just his feeble briefs to conceal the object of Cynthia's desires. It was a fight lost before it began, as his immense hard cock pushed the thin material out as if it wasn't even there.\n\nCynthia took a very deep breath while eyeing this scene, and then she looked up and curled her finger, seductively enticing him toward her. Gladly complying, Edward strolled as casually as he could over to the incredibly beautiful woman before him. Their hands extended forth making the first contact between them, quickly followed by their bodies pushing tightly together.\n\nThe heat and excitement seemed to just ooze from their fingertips as they caressed each other's soft warm skin. Soon it was off with the last shreds of cloth separating them from the fulfillment of their fantasies. Their naked bodies met and the first traces of moisture softened their skin and Cynthia whimpered as she became aware that Edward was as gentle in love as in all other things. This was exactly what she had been missing at home for so many years.\n\nHe lifted her up onto the table and slowly lowered her down onto her back. Her legs lifted up and spread wide as she prepared to accept him into her body. She smiled again as he lay his cock on her lower abdomen, allowing her to enjoy his hot throbbing lust for her. Edward leaned down, and they began to kiss, starting slowly but quickly growing into a wonderful expression of love. They looked into each other's eyes and he lovingly caressed her hair, then she looked deep into his eyes and nodded her readiness.\n\nLifting slightly and reaching down, Edward took his penis into his hand. Very slowly he traced a path down her stomach, through her pubic hair over her now painfully inflamed clit and down along her slit, to finally come to rest at the very warm, very wet entrance to her inner self. Closing his eyes he slowly rubbed the sensitive head up and down, moaning softly at the incredibly intense sensations that surged through his penis and spread throughout his body.\n\nCynthia was fascinated, she'd never seen a man enjoy the sensuality of love-making so much, usually her husband would just bang away at her and let out a small grunt as he came, but Edward seemed to be very in-tune with the pleasure of even the slightest contact with her. It really made her feel sexy and desirable.\n\nEdward opened his eyes and looked into Cynthia's, expressing a long-neglected love he'd wanted to share with her. At that he pushed a bit, the head of his cock easily slipping into her. He shivered at the increasing warmth as her soft sensitive skin and strong muscles wrapped lovingly around his erection.\n\nAlthough he had had sex with other women, this was more than he had ever experienced before. Their bodies just seemed to blend together so perfectly, and the intimacy he felt made him wonder if she wasn't the one he'd been looking for his whole life. Philosophy slowly drifted into the background as their steady stroking began to reap rewards, with almost overpoweringly intense pleasure emanating from their union.\n\nTheir bodies were pressed tightly together and their lips spoke of love without words in their caresses. All this, and neither Cynthia nor Edward heard the door open. When Cynthia opened her eyes, she was looking right at her boss, but he didn't look angry in fact... Cynthia gasped as she realized he was naked and stroking his penis while he watched them!\n\nShe froze, which caused Edward to stop, wondering what was wrong. When he looked up he nearly had a heart attack, and tried to pull out but Cynthia's legs were around him and not moving.\n\nWhen Cynthia's initial shock wore off, a strangely mischievous smile spread across her face.\n\n""Hello Mr. Russell, would you like to join us?"" She asked.\n\n""I would love to, Mrs. Andersen."" He replied.\n\nStunned, Edward didn't know what to do.\n\n""Just lay down on your back on the table Eddie."" Cynthia directed.\n\nAs she climbed on top of him, Mr. Russell complained that he wanted her cunt.\n\n""Not this time, sir. My sweetheart Edward here gets to at least finish where he started."" She said, smiling down at Edward. Cynthia straddled Edward with her legs folded on either side of his torso, making sure her ass was fully accessible to her boss.\n\n""Would you do the honors Mr. Russell?"" She asked in a very sexy voice.\n\nHer boss got up on the table and lifted Edward's cock up to Cynthia's pussy and she pushed herself onto it. Once she was all the way down, her boss spread Edward's legs so he could get up to Cynthia's butt.\n\n""Hurry up and get it in, sir."" Cynthia whined.\n\nShe was so excited, she had dreamt of being fucked by two men at the same time for ages and now it was happening with two of the sexiest men in her office!\n\nMr. Russell positioned himself, took his cock in hand and he began pushing against her anus. After a few tries it became apparent he wasn't going to be able to enter her without lubricant. So she pulled back up off of Edward and lifted her ass high so her boss could slide his cock into her pussy. Getting it nice and slick, he rubbed it against her asshole getting it wet. Then he dripped in once more.\n\nSliding Edward's cock back in for a third time was almost enough to make Cynthia cum. Mr. Russell pushed again and this time his cock slowly disappeared into her hot tight backdoor. Cynthia held her breath as she was filled to the bursting point with two large hard cocks. Once her boss was all the way in, she let out her breath in a sigh, as the air went out and she felt these two men throbbing inside of her, her whole body contracted and sent her into wave after wave of orgasmic spasms.\n\nThe screams filled the room as each contraction around the cock in her cunt and the cock in her ass caused another wave to ripple through her body, which made her contract again, which made another wave, and so on.\n\nThis went on so long, the two guys got impatient and began to fuck this wild woman of theirs. Her orgasm subsided and Cynthia was able to concentrate on the unbelievable feelings from her overfilled state. She couldn't believe how good the cock in her ass was making her feel. Were the sensations increasing the pleasure in her pussy, or overthrowing them?\n\nVery suddenly, and at the same time, the pleasure got to be too much for these mere mortal men, and their cocks tightened and throbbed, shooting two huge gushes of thick milky cum into both holes filling this pretty young woman.\n\nFeeling the cum erupting inside her and these two already large cocks swelling even bigger made Cynthia ascend into another and even more powerful orgasm. This time her cunt and ass squeezed so hard the guys feared they might lose their cocks. But of course it really just made them groan in more pleasure. Even when Cynthia passed out she continued to orgasm in waves.\n\nThey all eventually came down from their sexual bliss and their sweaty bodies unlocked. They looked at each other, grinning and blushing and expressing their satisfaction to one another.\n\n""You know, I think Larry and Sandra and Jeff can take over the assignment. How would the two of you like to join me for the weekend at my cabin up north?"" Mr. Russell asked."
658,Boating Weekend Away,"['mmf', 'exh']","I was up on the flybridge with Frank and the girls were down in the cockpit (back of the boat). Kris was asleep on a lounge chair, so I yelled down for Kim to bring up three beers and join us up top while Kris slept. We had already had two beers each. Kim always loosens up more if another wife isn't there. She doesn't want the other wife to think of her as a slut, even though the other wives usually end up acting just as slutty after a few drinks themselves!\n\nTo bring them to us she would have to climb a ladder, and in doing so, would enable us to look right down the front of her top as she arched forward to hoist herself up. I told Frank to get ready for the show, and he was definitely ready for it. When Kim got the beers she yelled for me to take them so she could hold onto the ladder with both hands. I reached down to get the beers after she had climbed 2 rungs to reach me. I made like I left to go bring Frank his. She came up, figuring that we were both over to the port (left) side of the boat. (Which is where the helm or steering wheel is). The ladder is on the starboard (right) side, so she didn't think that anyone would be ""looking down"" at her. She, because of that, wasn't as careful as she normally would have been. When she started the rest of the way up, Frank and I quickly moved to the top of the ladder so we could look directly down the front of her top. Kim looked up and immediately realized that she had been set up. She just laughed and called us both ""pigs"", but continued up the ladder, knowing that both of her breasts, nipples included, were totally showing and that we were loving every minute of it.\n\nI think she got a little turned on by all the attention, because when she reached the top of the ladder, she bent over a little farther than necessary to climb onto the flybridge. When she did this, her breasts were REALLY in FULL view to Frank and I, and I KNOW she knew it. That's what excited me the most! Here was Kim, knowing that Frank was staring at her TOTALLY exposed breasts and she was allowing him to! WOW!!\n\nI had devised another plan that would take this one step farther. I had told Frank to ""loosen up"" Kim by talking to her about little things other than sex. I purposely went down to the cabin to get the next three beers so they could talk a little without me there. As planned, she loosened up right away because Frank had not mentioned one thing sexual, even though he had just entirely seen both of her tits. I came up the ladder and asked Kim to take the beers from me. When she bent down, I said, ""God, you have beautiful tits, Kim"". (She loves it when I compliment her about her body, and I know it turned her on for me to say it in front of Frank). She blushed a little and took the three beers from me. I asked her to give Frank his while I climbed up the rest of the way. She handed Frank his beer and sat down. By then, I was all the way up top too. Each of them was at the end of the bench. I said to Kim, ""Move over"", and nudged her to her left towards Frank. She slid over and sat between both of us (not that she had a choice). The bench isn't all that long, so our bodies were kind of pressed together, and I knew that Kim's entire left side was pressed against Frank. I made it even tighter by moving a little closer to her, as if there wasn't enough room for the three of us. Now I KNEW that she was pressed right up against him, and that her shoulders were bunched up enough to cause her bathing suit top to gape out, exposing her entire breasts to both of us again. I felt my hard-on grow even more immediately.\n\nFrank stood up to make sure he didn't hit any lobster pots (they're everywhere and very hard to see when you're sitting down). When he did, Kim looked down to see what she had been showing clearly, and immediately straightened up to fix her top. I gave her my ""puppy-dog eyes"" (which always gets me my own way) and motioned for her to put it back the way it was. I couldn't believe it when she did! I guess three beers had relaxed her more than I thought! After a few minutes Frank finally looked down and noticed what was showing. He started STARING down the front of her top at BOTH of her tits, as if mesmerized! It was time to implement my plan!\n\nI made it a point to mention that Kim had never piloted a 40' boat before. I said that when you grab the helm of 40 footer, you could NOT let go for ANY reason, because the waves will toss you around. (The truth is, you can let the boat just about steer itself). Kim had no reason to disbelieve me, as she knows nothing about boating. I had mentioned my plan to Frank about showing him her breasts as we were pulling out of the marina. I told him to play along with whatever I mentioned about boating even though it's not true. I then asked Frank if Kim could steer the boat for a while. He said ""Sure, but do NOT let go of the helm!"" She stood up (She's only 5 feet tall) and took hold of the wheel. I, again, mentioned to her to make sure she NEVER let go no matter what!\n\nAfter about 10 minutes, I told her that she should put on some suntan lotion because the sun was very hot that day (Thank God!) She asked me to take the wheel but I told her that she looked like she was having so much fun that I'd be happy to put some on for her. She said, ""You don't mind?"" Was she kidding? I gave Frank the high sign when Kim wasn't looking as if to say, ""Watch this!""\n\nI started to rub lotion on her shoulders and neck. She didn't think anything was up at that point yet. When I got to her right strap, I slid it down off of her shoulder. She shot me a look, but didn't stop me, (figuring it was the side farther away from Frank who was standing on her left). I said to her, ""It's OK, I just need to put the lotion on you without getting it all over your suit...Relax!"" She seemed to relax a little, still not knowing that this was all part of my plan! When I finished the right shoulder, I left the strap down and started on her back. Within a few minutes, I was over on the left side (nearest Frank). I started to make my rubbing a lot more sensuous when I got to that side and I could feel her almost go limp. I knew it really felt great to her! As I was rubbing her left shoulder, I very softly slid the left strap down too. She didn't even seem to notice, as she was almost in a trance because it felt so good and relaxing. When the strap came down, the top loosened up quite a bit, and both of her nipples popped into view. She didn't even notice that right away either! I was going NUTS!\n\nI continued my sensuous massage of her shoulders and moved to her back. When I got to the back strap, I moved it down a teeny bit and out of the way so as not to alarm her. But, when I did, the whole top slid down a little, exposing most of her tits and ALL of her nipples to the fresh air, uncovered! She definitely felt that and jerked her head towards me, wide-eyed. I told her to keep her hands on the wheel no matter what and that I'd fix it. Yeah.......RIGHT! I moved the top back over her breasts but left both straps down. She told me to put her straps back but I told her that she looked great with them down! I shot her my ""puppy dog eyes"" again and sensuously resumed my massage. She went back to staring straight ahead and let me leave them down....YES!!\n\nAfter another 10 minutes, I started to feed her beer to her, since she couldn't let go of the wheel. (Remember?) She was definitely buzzed by then, so I put more lotion on my hands and started to lightly move both hands towards the front of her shoulders and even lower toward her tits. She knew by now exactly what I was doing and it felt good to her! She knows me well, and knows that I LOVE to show her off to everybody. I think she finally just resolved herself to the fact that I really wanted Frank to see her topless right then and there! Since she had already drank 3 beers and also since the massage was REALLY turning her on, I guess she was finally overcome with the situation and allowed me to continue moving my hands down farther. When I reached the tops of her breasts, I started to slide my fingertips down towards her nipples. I had so much lotion on my hands that I knew it must have felt GREAT to her! She said, ""I'm trying to concentrate on steering the boat, knock it off!"" I said, ""Do you REALLY want me to stop?"" She just looked at me as if to say, ""What do you think?"" After that look, I moved my hands more until my fingers reached her nipples and I started rubbing them between my thumb and forefingers. She really started to go limp now! I knew I finally got her to enjoy things and not worry about what Frank thought!\n\nIt was then that I totally freaked both Kim and Frank out. I said to Frank, ""Frank, do me a favor and unhook this damned strap, I have lotion all over my hands."" Kim looked at me but didn't say a word, as I was still softly rubbing her nipples right in front of Frank anyway. Frank slowly moved behind Kim and unhooked her strap, causing the top to spring away from her body, exposing her totally naked tits to both of us! I moved my hands to cover both of her breasts entirely. The opened top was hanging on her arms because of her being told not to let go of the wheel. I said, ""Kim, I got the wheel, let go a second."" She let go and I removed the top from her altogether. There she was, topless right in front of Frank! He was freaking out!\n\nShe was really horny by now, so I figured I'd pull out all the stops! I had her grab the wheel again and told her how beautiful she looked. I asked Frank how she looked and he just groaned, which turned Kim on even more! I told her that we were going to play a little fun game to make the time go by faster. I said that, no matter what happened, she could NOT let go of the wheel even though we were right there to recover it if she did. It was then that she realized that it had only been a line about not letting go before. She just laughed and said, ""OK, you got me that time"". I started to rub my hands ALL OVER her tits and nipples. She was going crazy now! I said to Frank, ""Frank, why don't you finish putting some more lotion on her, my hands are getting tired."" Kim just stood there, knowing what was about to happen next. She had always considered Frank to be very sexy and had told me that many times. She had even told me ""stories"" about a threesome with her, Frank and I together. She always seemed to really get turned on by them even though she was making them up for me.\n\nFrank put some lotion in his hands and began rubbing it on her back. I could tell that Kim was really enjoying his touch, probably because she had spoken about it (and probably dreamed about it secretly) many times before. I told Frank that I already got her back, but I didn't get all the rest of her. He slowly started to move his hands around past her sides and under her arms towards her chest. His hands were almost shaking, as he probably had also dreamed about this before, too! He hesitated for a second so I said, ""Don't be shy, hurry up, she's starting to burn."" That was just the icebreaker he needed, apparently, because he moved his hands immediately to her chest and began rubbing her tits, nipples and all over everywhere else, too! God, what a sight!! While he was doing that, she was in ecstasy! I took advantage of that and got more lotion from the bottle myself. I started to rub it on her thighs and up even farther, expecting her to stop me, but she didn't! I started to slide her bottoms off and she started to let go of the wheel to stop me. I immediately said, ""Kim, you can NOT let go of the wheel, remember?"" She just closed her eyes and allowed me to slide them down the rest of the way. Unbelievable! She stepped out of them and stood there TOTALY naked in front of both of us! She was SO turned on now, and, obviously, so were Frank and I!\n\nI rubbed the lotion all over her, not leaving ANY spot untouched. When I reached her pussy, I slipped a finger inside and felt her dripping she was so wet! I continued to rub her for the longest time while Frank kept rubbing her tits with more lotion. She had NEVER felt this turned on in her life! Every time I felt her orgasm getting close, I stopped and rubbed her ass instead. I know this was making her even hornier, but I also knew what I was doing. I moved my hands up to her tits and motioned for Frank to swap locations with me. He slid his hands down in between her legs and immediately started to slip his finger inside my wife's pussy. Wow, what a sight to watch! She realized that we had switched, and that another guy was fingering her. She really went crazy, closed her eyes and before not too long, started to build herself into an orgasm. Frank just kept rubbing her clit faster until she moaned a moan I have never heard her moan before and had an incredible orgasm, complete with shaking and jerking. Wow!! I almost came in my pants!!\n\nShe felt kind of weird right away about it, but I hugged her tight and told her that she had REALLY turned me on more than ever, and that it was perfectly natural to follow your instincts where sex is concerned. She just hugged me back really tight and asked if she could let go of the wheel now. Of course, we said that she could at that point. She got her suit back on and we continued toward the island as Kris remained asleep down below. I often wonder if Kris would have gotten angry or joined in, had she been awake. I guess we'll have to find that out some other time!"
659,Bob Meets Marci's Children,"['MFbb', 'pre', 'ped', '1st', 'bi', 'inc', 'oral', 'alcohol', 'drugs']","Bob was not the bar hoping kind of guy and had yet to meet a woman who seemed to share his kinky interests. He was reduced to watching gay/bi porn and fucking his hand. Too bad, he thought as he stroked, that kiddie porn was illegal. He could get into that. Bob had almost given up on his idea of a perfect mate to share in his perversions. Anyway, he had just finished a six mile run and was sitting in the park listening to something going on in a large tent across the way.\n\nThere seemed to be a large gathering inside, loud music, clapping hands and singing of religious songs. Just then a woman burst out of the tent opening arguing with a man. Bob, of course, noticed her. Not bad looking, in her 30s, about 5-2"" tall, short brown hair, thin white blouse with the hint of perky braless tits, short skirt and very nice knees and bare legs. Her head was down and she was crying, a white hanky dabbing her tears.\n\nShe looked up and saw him just before she bumped into him He was self-conscious in his thin running shorts and cut off t-shirt, not dressed to meet a woman. Shit, he thought, another possibility fucked up. He stood up and asked if she needed help or would like to sit down. He apologized for his sweaty running outfit.\n\nShe looked at him, smiled and sat down and crossed her legs. He said his name was Bob and he hoped she wouldn't think him rude but she had beautiful knees and legs. She said she thought she had a nice ass too and laughed. She asked Bob if he could help a woman in distress. She said her name was Marci and she needed a ride. Before he could answer she blurted out that she could use a smoke to settle down and took out a cigarette pack that smelled like marijuana. She lit up and inhaled deeply and finally released the smoke. Just before she burned her fingers she dropped it and said she hoped he didn't mind.\n\nBob said he didn't mind and would be glad to give her a ride wherever she wanted to go. Marci gave him another smile and said she had been looking for a man who would go where she wanted to go but she kept hooking up with fucking losers, if he would pardon her ""french."" She couldn't believe the latest date had taken her to a fucking revival meeting.\n\nHe said her ""french"" was refreshing and he would give her a ride but he had just finished a run and his apartment was just around the corner. She asked if he was married and he said he was divorced and lived by himself. He winked at her and said he would give her a nice drink if she would follow him to his den. She grinned and replied that she was about willing to follow him anywhere, after the uptight boring fat ass hole religious freaks she had been dating. Bob was thinking that she looked normal but sounded a little crazy, a crazy that made his prick swell.\n\nHe let her into his studio apartment and she sat on the couch while he mixed drinks of o.j. and vodka. During the second drink she asked if he would share one of her cigarettes with her. He said sure, he would try it and inhaled and the marijuana along with the drinks hit him hard. He could tell Marci was loaded and she patted his bare leg and asked what his story was and then she would tell him hers. She slurred to let the whole fucking thing out. She patted his cock bulge and said maybe later she would let that out too.\n\nBob was totally ripped and in love and lust with this amazing weird woman. He decided to test her. He told her he had been married for 20 some years but got bored with her up tight ways with sex. They had gone to a New Year's Eve party and he actually got her drunk. She told him after they got home that several guys there hit on her. One of the guys pulled her down on his lap and asked her to go into one of the bedrooms for a fuck. She said she could feel his stiff prick.\n\nBob was still drunk and told her that he thought that would be hot and she might like it. He said he would even watch her get fucked and eat her fucked cunt. She cried and said she was shocked and disgusted that he would think such a thing. He yelled at her that maybe sucking cock would be more satisfying than fucking her. Shortly thereafter she left him.\n\nMarci said that was a hot fucking story and she wouldn't have made that mistake. She said she was totally frustrated. Her clit wasn't sensitive and of all the guys she had fucked only one had given her a mind blowing orgasm. She had seduced a young black yard boy that her husband had working for them. He played her like a violin, sucked her tits, ate her cunt and finally filled her with his big black cock. He didn't cum quick like the others and fucked her until she about passed out from numerous orgasms. That all ended when her husband came home early one afternoon, heard her screaming and caught her riding the young man's cock.\n\nAfter the yard boy left her husband asked, after giving her two beautiful children, why she would do this to him. She said she had been fucking since she was 12 years old and just couldn't help herself when a guy turned her on. That ended their marriage. She said her 12 year old son Greg and 13 year old daughter Tami spent a lot of time living with their father. She said he had a lot of rules and they would rather spend their time with her.\n\nShe didn't have rules, wanted them to learn about all kinds of sex so they wouldn't grow up tight like her husband. She made marijuana brownies for them, answered questions about sex and they took showers together to be familiar with what both sexes looked like nude. Marci said the kids looked forward to being nudists when they were there. She said several times when she brought a boyfriend home she ""accidently"" left the bedroom door open so they could peek in and watch the joy of casual sex.\n\nBob said that was the kind of family life he wished he had. He asked if the children were fucking yet and Marci said she thought Tami was ready but her problem was finding a boyfriend to fuck her. She cried and told her mother that she looked too young and undeveloped to attract an older boy or man. She said the kids slept together and she was surprised that Greg didn't try to fuck his sister. All of Tami's advances were ignored.\n\nShe said maybe he was queer. Marci said she washed his prick when they showered together but he didn't even get hard in her hand. She thought that boys wanted to fuck their mothers and she was ready but he didn't seem interested. She said Greg didn't have any friends after he had a boy, Francis over to sleep. Francis said Greg was a freak and left. Marci didn't know why or what went wrong. Marci said maybe he could meet them when he took her home and Bob said he would love to.\n\nBob said he was too fucking wasted to drive Marci home. She said if she was going to stay the night she better take a shower and asked Bob if he wanted to join her. She stood up and unsteadily pulled her dress over her head and said, ""See, I told you I have a pretty ass, guys like my hairy cunt too, how about you?"" Bob said, ""Cunt hair is nice. I love to rub my lips over the hair and suck the matted cum .""\n\nBob pulled his shorts down and 7 1/2 inches of hard cock sprang out. Marci's eyes got wide and she slurred, ""Mother fucker but that is some fucking piece of meat. Fuck the shower, I need that fucker in my cunt right now."" She pushed speechless Bob down on his back on the bed. She spread her legs and slowly mounted his cock. Her cunt was swollen and wet with lust and she buried his rock hard cock to the hilt. She started to ride him slowly, pulled nearly all the way off and then rammed down on it. Up and down, forward and backward, faster and faster.\n\nShe cried out, ""Mother fucker but your cock has found my little clit, keep going, I'm going to fucking get off."" Bob kept going on and on and Marci had several small orgasms. He rolled her on her back and fucked her so hard his balls slapped her ass. She yelled NOW and he started cumming in her orgasming cunt.\n\nShe seemed to pass out and he pulled his spent cock from her ravished cunt and put his head between her legs and started sucking and licking her . She took his head and pushed her cunt against his mouth until she had a monster orgasm. After she caught her breath she said his wife was a stupid cunt to get rid of the best fucker in the world. She said she wanted him to meet her kids.\n\nBob took her home in the morning and she got to work baking marijuana brownies for the kids after she and Bob got nude, smoked and stayed high. She said the kids were at their fathers and would be back later, ready to take off their clothes and eat brownies because it made them feel so good. She told Bob that the kids were used to peeking into the bedroom to see if she had a boyfriend over. They would get in after she and Bob were in bed. She said they would shit when they saw what a fucking stud he was. None of her other boyfriends had paid any attention to them and that hurt their feelings.\n\nAt about 11 pm she heard a car door slam and then Greg and Tami undressing in the entry way. They came into the room and saw their fucked up mother placing a large tray of their favorite brownies on the table and trying to pour wine for them. Tami's eyes got wide as she noticed matted cum on the hair of her mother's leaking cunt. Greg was too busy eating brownies and getting high to notice.\n\nTami's eyes rolled up at the thought of her mother bringing home another fat small pricked loser. Her mother said it was party time. She had met and brought home a good looking awesome runner who was the best fuck she ever had. And, she told them, if they played their cards right, he might join the family. And, unlike the other out of shape losers she brought home he, Bob, wanted the nude life and thought the children should be treated as adults and learn the joy of all types of sex.\n\nShe poured wine for them as they drank and ate brownies. Finally the kids, high and drunk said they wanted to meet Bob. Marci said he was probably asleep but they should go and meet him. Marci smiled as her children saw Bob. Nude, asleep, stretched out on his back, tall, slender, flat belly, narrow hips and a slightly swollen huge cock. Tami said, ""Fuck mom but he is a fucking beautiful stud. I hope he likes me."" Greg said, ""Look mom, my cock is stiff looking at how sexy he is. I hope he likes me too.""\n\nMarci shook Bob awake and said, ""Bob, you have several admirers who think you are beautiful."" Bob opened his eyes and looked at the two eager children and smiled and the children saw his cock start to swell. He said, ""Marci, I have always wanted to be a father, if you and Tami and Greg would have me."" Both kids jumped up and down and said. ""Yes, yes."" Marci said, ""By the looks of your hard cock how could we say no?""\n\nThen Marci suggested that she and Tami let Greg spend this night with Bob and Tami could have the next night. As soon as they left Bob patted the bed beside him and Greg eagerly jumped up on the bed next to him. As they lay facing one another Bob ran his hand through Greg's long hair, down his bare back to his soft ass and gave a squeeze. Greg looked into his eyes and suddenly kissed him. Bob said he was a beautiful boy and always wanted a son like him. Greg said he loved him and hoped he never left.\n\nBob said Greg must be very popular at school. Greg said girls didn't like him and another boy, Francis had spread a rumor that Greg was a queer freak and now no one liked him. Greg said he really liked Francis and thought they had a connection. He jacked-off thinking about him. Bob said that was normal, had done the same thing. Greg continued that he invited Francis for a sleep over. After they got in bed Greg raised the sheet up and showed him his hard on and asked Francis to see his. That is when Francis left and started rumors about him.\n\nGreg started to cry and Bob took Greg's hand and let him feel his slippery hard on. He asked Greg if he had ever wanted to suck cock. Greg said he hadn't but that is all he thought about when he licked up his own cum. Bob kissed him again and then told him he could suck his cock. Greg grabbed his tight ass and pulled as much cock in his mouth as he could. Bob told him that felt wonderful and he was about to cum. Greg sucked faster and Bob blew a huge load down Greg's throat and over his face.\n\nThey had a sloppy cum kiss and Greg asked if that made him a queer. Bob said it made him a perfect son. Bob kissed down Greg's chest to his flat stomach and then Greg pushed his head down to his rock hard boy cock. While Bob was sucking him Greg said there was a keg party in the woods tonight but after Francis told everyone Greg was queer he couldn't go. He said the kids would get drunk and have fun. As Bob sucked Greg quit talking and had a tremendous orgasm in Bob's mouth.\n\nBob said he had a plan to get even with Francis if Greg wanted to. Greg said yes and a plan was formed after they had more wine and were horny and drunk. It was dark with no moon and Bob turned the dome light off in his car. Bob only had on a rain coat and Greg was nude hiding on the back floor with a camera.\n\nBob parked down the gravel road from the keg party and they waited. After a while they heard a very drunk Francis stumbling down the road. Bob opened the passenger door and offered Francis a beer. He got in the dark car and took a long drink. He mumbled that the girls were a bunch of prick teasers, get him fucking horny and then, nothing. He said his folks would kill him when they saw how fucked up he was. Bob drove down the gravel road and parked in an out of the way place.\n\nBob had slipped out of the rain coat in the dark car and was nude and his cock was hard and sticking straight out. He asked drunken Francis to look at something in his lap. When Francis bent over to look a flash bulb lit up the interior of the car. Greg got out of the car and Bob turned on the interior light. Francis saw naked Greg standing by the open car door with a camera. He then saw that Bob was nude and had a tremendous hard on. Greg said, ""Look at the picture you fucking ass hole. It shows you leaned over about to suck a man's hard cock.""\n\nBob said, ""Take off your clothes you pathetic mother fucker so Greg can suck your cock. Or, we will publish this picture at school and to your parents."" Little Francis was crying as he undressed. Greg pulled his legs apart and started sucking his prick while Bob played with the boy's nipples. Francis quit crying and started to moan as his prick got hard in Greg's mouth.\n\nFrancis gasped, ""This is fucking fantastic, keep sucking."" His body went rigid and Greg grabbed his bare ass and pulled his prick deep in his mouth as Francis shot streams of cum down Greg's throat. After he recovered he kissed Greg and said he loved doing ""it"" with him. Bob said, ""Hey Francis, how about me?"" That was all it took and Francis gagged but took Bob's huge cock and sucked him dry. As they dropped Francis off at his house Francis said the girls could all go fuck themselves, he would take cock anytime.\n\nThe following night it was Tami's turn to sleep with her new father, Bob. She was unsure of herself until Bob took her nude body in his strong arms and kissed her. His hand ran down her back to her soft ass and he pulled her until she felt his hard cock against her flat belly. She asked if he really wanted to fuck her. The other boys weren't interested in her body. Bob told her she made his cock hard and he would love to if she could take his big cock in her cunt.\n\nShe mounted his rigid cock deep in her virgin cunt and said she had been practicing with her mother's dildo. After a few minutes on his prick she took his whole cum load deep in her belly as they both had an intense orgasm. She said if he fucked a baby into her he could nurse her titties with the baby and the baby would be trained to be a cock whore like her mother for daddy's cock.\n\nThey heard a noise downstairs and Tami laughed and said that Greg and his mother were drunk out of their minds and he was fucking the shit out of her.\n\nBob knew he had found the perfect family..."
660,Bob's Fat Slut Wife,"['MMF', 'bbw']","She looked around and looked surprised and disappointed to see me but said hello and offered me her hand to shake. I could not take my eyes of her breasts that where only just inside her low cut top showing a ton of flesh and her chunky legs where standing in high heeled shoes and wrapped in black silk. She flopped down on the sofa beside Bob and her dress flew up her chunky legs showing the tops of what I could see now where stockings, she didn't bother to pull it back and I had trouble not staring at her white flesh above the stockings. Bob gave her a drink and asked what she had been up too and she blushed saying she would tell him later. Bob said I was a good friend and she could talk in front of him and she asked if he was really sure. I could feel the atmosphere changing and they exchanged looks ""Have you been misbehaving?"" asked Bob with a grin. She nodded her head and asked if he wanted to know what happened, Bob looked at me and smiled asking if I shocked easily ,I laughed and said of course not but shifted in my seat feeling my cock twitch already. She chuckled and said ok, so long as Bob didn't gat pissed off with her. ""Well, you remember you told me I could have a little fun if I wanted"" he nodded yes, ""Well tonight we went to Dixie's down town"" she continued. ""Bur that's a black bar"" said Bob and she laughed and said that it was, that it was. ""Have you been fucking some black fucker"" he asked not sounding pissed but with a grin on his face. She nodded yes and blushed again as did I , ""Fuckers"" she said. Bob's grin spread across his face and I saw him place his hand in her leg just above the stocking, he moved it up slowly showing more and more flesh. She parted her legs a little for him and I saw his hand disappear under her dress, a second later he grinned again and said ""Where the fuck are your panties, you slut"" she giggled like a little girl and said ""Well the boys wanted to keep them and well, what could I say"" she shrugged her shoulders. His hand was still between her giant legs and I knew he was feeling her bare pussy, my cock was standing up in my jeans now as I stared on. ""Go on"" said Bob. While Bob fingered her pussy under her dress she told us the story of how her and her friend Maggie had been chatted up at the bar by a whole group of young black men and how Maggie the slut had pissed off with one of them after only an hour leaving Jane with four of them all trying to get close to her. When it was closing time the guys all wanted to drive her home so they ended up in the car park. I wanted badly to touch my cock as this woman told the story but I waited and listened as she continued saying that the biggest one has pushed her against a car and has stuck his tongue down her troth, he had groped her breasts and then pushed his hands up her dress. ""You let some black guy feel your pussy and tits while his mates watched"" asked Bob still fingering her.\n\nShe nodded and said that the others where all very quite while their mate felt her up, it was only after the guy had forced her onto her knees and got his cock out that the others approached. She said she was surrounded by four hard black cocks all pointing at her face and to be honest she had been scared. ""I had to suck them off Bob, they where drunk and getting a little nasty"" she explained. He pulled his hand out and said in a low husky voice ""Get your dress off my little black cocksucker"" she giggled at him and let him help her take it off, it was as if she had forgotten I was there. Up over her head it went and the sight of her breasts in the black bra had me ready to jump on her, Bob helped her unhook it from behind and they fell into view, Jesus they where huge and she had two massive love bites on one of them. Bob grabbed a hand full and lifted it up to his mouth sucking one of her nipples into his mouth, I watched as she leaned back on the sofa and moaned. ""They where all feeling my ass and pussy and squeezing my tits"" she said breathing harder now as Bob sucked her nipples. ""The big guy came all over my face and then two of the others did too"" she went on. From where I was I couldn't see her pussy with her belly folded down over it but Bob must have read my mind as he yanked her forward by the legs roughly so she had her fat ass on the sofa's edge and her chunky stocking clad legs open. What a pussy, it was gapping open and leaking sperm the two fat lips swollen and puffy. Bob's hand was back on it in a flash as he told her to continue her story, she went on to say that after she took the three guys on the face they got her up and bent her over a car hood nearby, she said her panties where ripped off her and she had a black cock stuffed up her wet pussy before she could say a thing. ""He was huge Bob, and he fucked me like an animal"" she said. After him they all took turns fucking her not letting her up off the car hood until all four blacks had fucked her pussy raw. Bob was very excited now and I watched as he freed his own cock that was hard too, he grabbed her by the hair roughly and pulled her face down to his cock ""Suck my cock you filthy black cocksucker"" he spat at her and didn't resist taking his cock in the mouth and sucking the whole thing down. He looked over at me and laughed ""Come on buddy, she'll blow you too if you want! What are you waiting for?"". She stopped sucking him and looked up at me ""If you don't mind fucking a spunk full pussy you can have my pussy"" and then went back to sucking. I was up and naked in seconds, falling over my jeans trying to get at her faster, I stood in front of them with my cock in hand and it was only when Bob looked at it that I realised my cock was much bigger than his. ""Jane take a look at the cock on this guy"" Bob said good humoured. She looked up and her mouth formed an ""O"" as she stared at it, my cock when hard is about 8 inches and its always surprising to people as I'm not a big guy. She released Bob's cock and sat up ""Come here with that boy"" she demanded and Bob laughed saying ""O watch out buddy"". She dived on my cock and swallowed the whole thing ,something I had never experienced before. She must have had lots of experience with large cocks as she deep trothed me sucking so hard I felt my ass contract. She grabbed my ass checks and pulled me deeper and after a second I started humping my hips to meet her mouth. She was slurping and moaning around my shaft obscenely like a real bitch in heat, she let it pop out and jerked it off at her face and I thought I would come right then. Bob got up and started feeling her pussy and tits again whispering in her ear the whole time ""Filthy whore, dirty slut! Suck that cock"" and ""Six cocks in one night, that's disgusting you fucking spunk bucket"" but it was clear he was turned on. I have never had a woman jerk me off like that smearing it all over her face and panting like she was coming, but it was fantastic. ""Get away from me with that needle dick, it's a real cock like this I want"" she hissed at Bob pushing him away. He moved away with a grin on his face and sat on the arm chair to watch. She released me and flopped back on the sofa spreading her legs wide, her pussy was leaking even more now with gobs of thick spunk running down the crack to her asshole. ""Come on show this asshole how a real man fucks, give it to me hard and fast"" she demanded up at me. I looked at Bob and he smiled and nodded at me, dropping to my knees my cock found her pussy on its own. Before I pushed it in I got comfortable with just the head of my cock in her pussy ""Come on! Fuck my cunt, fuck my used pussy"" she hissed at me and I slammed it into her hard all the way. Even with my cock been big her pussy felt baggy and slack but she screamed out as if it was hurting her. ""Yes, that's it fuck it, fuck it hard"" she was coming I think as she started bucking her hips up off the sofa and screaming the house down. Her pussy was so wet already I couldn't tell if she was or not but I couldn't care less it felt great and I was pounding her as hard as I could slapping my balls against her flabby ass. Her giant tits where flopping up and down her body and she grabbed one in each hand and lifted them up squeezing them and feeling herself up. She gritted her teeth and shouted at me to fuck her harder ""Harder you fucker, harder"" shit I was but she wanted it harder still what a slut. ""Fuck the slag mate, pound the shit out of her nigger loving cunt"" said Bob from his seat. He was sitting forward jerking off fast his hand a blur, Jane was red faced now and sweating heavily her fat body glistening. ""My ass, my ass"" she panted through gritted teeth and I didn't understand until I slowed down ""Fuck my ass now, ram that big cock up my ass you bastard"" she repeated at me and Bob laughed at her. When I pulled out she flipped over onto her tummy sticking her huge ass out at me, it was slick between the crack and Bob jumped up and stretched her checks apart for me showing her gapping pussy and gapping asshole. When I looked closer I could see sperm leaking out of her ass too and so did Bob, ""You filthy slag, they fucked your ass too didn't they?"" he asked running his hand over her ass and smearing the spunk all over her ass and pussy. She laughed and said ""Every one of them, they each had my pussy and then they wanted more they insisted on doing my ass"" she panted. I was on my knees a foot from her ass with Bob holding it open when she screamed out again ""Quick give it to me, pound my ass, fuck that rod up there"" she was gagging for it. I didn't bother taken my time, simply pressed it against her open hole and shoved all the way in, she let out a loud cry and rammed her ass back at me ""Yes, pound my ass, fuck me up the ass I love it"" she was going nuts now. Bob climbed up and started jerking off like mad pointing his cock at her face ,she turned her head to face it opening her mouth wide. He fired spunk all over her face, it splashed every where and the slut used her hand to gather it and put it in her mouth before Bob rammed his cock into her mouth for her to suck him off. I was still butt fucking her with long hard strokes my cock covered in brownish slime a mixture of spunk and shit but I was loving it digging my fingers into her flabby ass flesh and yanking her heavy ass back onto my cock. I had to come it was all too much me so I told her so, she screamed out ""Do it on my face, I want another load on my face quick"" I whipped it out and she spun around. Just in time too as the first wad shot out and hit her square in the face, the second into her open mouth and before I could get the third wad out she had swallowed my cock whole sucking and licking her slime off it and drinking down the last drops of thick spunk."
661,Bobby & Linda Get Spanked,"['Fdom', 'mf-teens', 'spank']","So we went up to my room. Bobby looked at my things, my books, my desk with its straight-backed chair where I did my homework, some stuffed animals, and he really stared at my nightgown hanging in the closet. Then he put his arms around me and started kissing me, squeezing me against him, and we sort of slow-danced across the room until we bumped into the bed and fell on it.\n\nWe kissed some more, and pretty soon my blouse was untucked, and some of Bobby's fingers were inside my bra but other fingers were inside my panties. I unbuttoned my blouse and unhooked my bra so Bobby could kiss my nipples, but while he was doing that those other fingers were inside of me, and I slipped my hand down the front of his pants, where I found something that felt about the size and shape of a flashlight only it was hot to the touch.\n\nWe were both moaning and panting pretty hard, and I guess that's why we didn't hear a thing until the door opened. We spun around, and there was my mother standing there, with a really grim look on her face. Bobby and I jerked our hands out of each other's pants, and Bobby wiped his fingers on the bedspread while I tried to button my blouse with my bra still pulled up above my boobs.\n\nMom stepped back into the hall and I thought for a minute that she was going to leave us alone long enough for us to get ourselves together and for Bobby to get out of the house. Then I heard the hall closet door opening and closing, and mom's footsteps stalking back toward my room, and my heart sank right to the bottom of my stomach. ""She couldn't,"" I thought, but my stomach--and my ass--knew she was going to.\n\nSure enough, when mom walked back into my room she was swinging the paddle. It was a board a little over a foot long, about two inches wide and a little under an inch thick. It had a small hole in one end, with a long leather thong through it so the paddle could be hung on a hook in the closet. Dad had used the paddle on me a few times when I was 9 or 10, but not too hard and only through my jeans. For a while after Dad died it just hung in the hall closet, and I thought once or twice about throwing it in the trash but never did. A couple of years ago, mom found the paddle and since then she'd developed a real fondness for using it. She didn't do it the way Dad had, though--she did it real hard, and long, and always on my bare bottom. After the Brooke Shields ad for Calvin Klein jeans came out, she even made a joke about it: ""Nothing comes between you and my paddle!"" I thought it was a sick joke, but when mom was using the paddle her jokes were the least of my worries. Bobby looked at the paddle, then at my mom, then at me, and then back at the paddle. ""I guess I probably better go, Linda,"" he said, and I said ""yeah, you better."" He started for the door, but my mom moved into his way. ""Not so fast, Robert,"" she said. ""Go back where you were!""\n\nBobby walked back toward the bed, and mom said ""Let me explain something to you. In this house we believe in corporal punishment, and that means punishment of the body. You and Linda are both guilty and you both deserve the same punishment."" Bobby didn't say anything, so she went on. ""Now, you're free to leave if you want to, but let me tell you what's going to happen if you do. Linda's going to get her punishment, and after we're through with that, she's going to get your punishment too.""\n\nI almost fainted at the thought. I'd spent more than one night sleeping on my stomach because my ass was too sore to sleep on my back, and I knew that this beating was going to be much worse than anything I'd ever had before. The thought of having it doubled made me want to die right there, before it could even start.\n\n""'I'll stay,"" Bobby said quietly.\n\n""No!,"" I shouted. ""Bobby, you don't know what it's like!""\n\n""Have to stay,"" Bobby said angrily. ""I can't let you suffer that much, and besides it was my idea to come up here!""\n\nPart of me was proud of Bobby--probably my ass, since that was the part that would suffer more if he left--but I wondered whether he would ever speak to me after my mother paddled his rear. I knew she'd do it, but I wondered how. Probably take him into her room, make him undress and paddle him in there, I decided. I wondered for a second whether he would scream, but then I knew he would; he couldn't help it, the way she used the paddle. Then I tried to picture how she would hold him still if he tried to struggle. I'd learned not to move, because if I did mom would put me on the bed or the floor, sit on my back and paddle my butt extra hard and long, but I thought Bobby was probably too strong for her to do that to him.\n\n""All right, then,"" mom interrupted my thoughts. ""Stand up, Linda.""\n\nI stood up, and she turned to Bobby.\n\n""Well, Robert, you wanted to undress my daughter. Go ahead and do it.""\n\nHe stared at her unbelievingly.\n\n""Go on, undress her. Now!"" she snapped.\n\nBobby walked slowly over to me, looked at mom again, and then started undoing the buttons on my blouse. I lifted a hand to help him, but mom knocked it away with the paddle. ""Let him do it!"" she ordered.\n\nBobby pulled my blouse off, then my still-unhooked bra, and turned to put them on the bed. I lifted my arms unconsciously to cover my boobs, but mom ordered me to put my arms down.\n\n""He's going to see all of you there is to see"", she hissed at me.\n\nWhile Bobby worked at the button and the zipper on my jeans, I stood there trembling and wondering if she was going to have him watch while she pounded my ass. Then it struck me that if she did, that meant I would get to watch his paddling. For some reason, that thought made me stop trembling, and I felt the tiniest hint of the warm glow between my legs which had been so hot just before mom walked in on us.\n\nMy jeans slid down my hips, the panties coming with them, and once Bobby had them down around my ankles, I stepped out and stood there in my birthday suit. Bobby put my pants on the bed and stood with his back mostly toward me.\n\n""Turn around! Look at her!"" my mother ordered him. ""That's what you wanted to see, isn't it?""\n\nBobby obeyed, but didn't answer. He really looked miserable.\n\n""All right, Linda, it's your turn,"" mom said. ""Get his clothes off.""\n\nI wanted to start with his pants but decided I'd better do his shirt first. Bobby stood absolutely rigid while I unbuttoned his shirt, threw it on the bed, and pulled off his undershirt.\n\nI knelt on the floor in front of him to unbuckle his belt and unzip his fly, and had to struggle a bit to get the zipper down past the bulge in the front of his pants. His eyes met mine quickly, then glanced away in embarrassing. I pulled his jeans down to the floor and he stepped out of them.\n\nThen I pulled his underpants down and he stepped out of them too. I stared with interest at what I'd uncovered. His penis- -""dick"", I guess boys call them--didn't look as big or as hard as the ""flashlight"" I'd touched earlier, but it was still sticking straight out from his body. I'd never seen a naked boy, or man, before. I'd played doctor with other kids, of course, when I was four or five, and I'd seen drawings in sex- ed books and movies, but they didn't look anything like this. At the base of his dick, Bobby had a pouch, and suddenly I understood what boys meant when they talked about ""balls"", because I could see them inside Bobby's pouch.\n\nMom noticed my interest. ""Take a good look,"" she said, ""because I don't think your going to want to see any-thing like that again for a long time!"" She reached out and touched Bobby's dick with the end of the paddle. ""He seems to like seeing you naked. But it won't look like that when we're through!"" Then she lifted his balls up with the paddle. ""I'll show you what those are good for in an hour or two.""\n\nI had no idea what she meant. ""An hour or two"" sounded like the paddling might go on that long, and my ass burned at the thought. On the other hand, the thought of learning more about Bobby's balls excited me, and it wasn't my ass that burned at that thought.\n\nMy mother went over to the desk and brought the chair out to the middle of the room. I expected her to sit down, and wondered nervously which one of us would go over her lap first. Instead, she told Bobby to sit in the chair. He obeyed, and she announced ""I want this to be an unforgettable occasion for both of you. Considering what the two of you were doing when I walked in, I think it is appropriate for you to administer the punishment to each other.""\n\nMy heart leapt at the thought. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad after all. Bobby and I wouldn't paddle each other hard, I'd be able to sit down at school tomorrow, and maybe Bobby would still be speaking to me.\n\n""You know where you belong, Linda,"" my mother said. I went over to the right side of the chair and lay across Bobby's lap, my head and arms hanging down on his left side, the lower side of my boobs against his left thigh and my pelvis on his right thigh. I'd wanted my naked body against Bobby's, I thought to myself, but not quite in this position.\n\n""Here, Robert."" Mom handed him the paddle. ""Now, maybe you think you're going to give her little love pats, but that won't do. You're going to smack her hard, and for every one that isn't hard enough, I'm going to give her three, and I'm going to give you five. Do you understand?""\n\nI realized with horror that this paddling was going to be even worse than I had first thought! Bobby would have to hit me at least as hard as mom would have, or his strokes wouldn't count at all. And I'd have to do the same to him. I started to cry, and begged mom to do it herself, but she just ignored me and told Bobby to get started.\n\n""How many times?"" he asked. ""I don't count,"" she replied, ""I go by the color of her ass. By the time I tell you to stop, it'll be dark purple.""\n\nI pictured what my ass was going to look like and my cheeks clenched together involuntarily. I clutched at the chair legs and started crying even harder.\n\n""By the way, Robert,"" my mother said, ""every time I count out a number, you'll know that you've been too easy, and Linda has three more coming from me--and don't forget that means five more for you, too!""\n\nI could feel Bobby's body tensing as he raised the paddle, and I knew he was trying to decide how hard he had to bring it down in order to satisfy my mother. Then I felt his arm start down and I screamed just as the paddle smacked into the right side of my ass. It stung, but not like mom's.\n\n""One,"" my mother said.\n\nI knew the next one would hurt more, and it did.\n\n""Two.""\n\nThe third one landed back on the right cheek, lower than the first, and much harder. I screamed.\n\n""Three.""\n\nI was in despair. My ass was already hurting, and now I had nine coming from mom. ""Harder, Bobby,"" I yelled. I don't know whether he started worrying about my ass or his own, but the next one was a real zinger. It burned into the left side of my ass, right in the middle, and I shrieked and jerked.\n\nMom didn't say anything that time.\n\nUp till then the smacks had been several seconds apart, which gave me time to clench up the cheeks of my ass and take in enough breath for another yell. Now that Bobby knew what my mother expected, though, he really went to work. The smacks started coming faster, and my screams turned into sort of a gasping wail. Sometimes as I struggled to catch a breath I could hear the loud crack of the paddle as it landed.\n\nThere wasn't time after each blow for me to anticipate the next, and I never knew where the next fiery blossom of pain would bloom. Bobby really covered the territory, moving at random from the middle of one cheek to the base of the other to the top of the first to the tops of my thighs. He rolled me toward him to land the paddle on the outside of my right cheek and away from him to do the left. Sometimes the paddle would come down in the same place twice in a row, and that was even worse. A couple of times the paddle didn't land squarely, and I heard mom count ""four"" and then ""five"".\n\nI don't know how long it went on like that. It seemed like hours, but I suppose it was only a few minutes. My whole ass felt like someone had poured gasoline over it and lit a match. It hurt so much everywhere that I hardly noticed the separate pain each time the paddle landed. Somehow I gathered the strength to beg. ""Please!"" I gasped out. ""Let him stop!""\n\nBobby stopped. ""Isn't this enough?"" he asked.\n\n""Six,"" my mother announced. ""Don't stop again until I tell you to!""\n\nThe paddle came down again--harder than ever, it seemed. I screamed and started kicking my legs, trying to throw myself off Bobby's lap. He dragged me back against him without missing a lick, and paddled the backs of my thighs until I stopped kicking, then started in again on my ass.\n\nOnce I was still I could feel something poking me hard in the side, and I realized it was Bobby's dick, as big and hard as it had been in his pants a while ago. ""The bastard!"" I thought to myself. He has getting turned on by this!""\n\nFinally mother told him to stop and took the paddle from him. I started to crawl off Bobby's lap, but mom told me to stay where I was. ""Hold her leg--tight,"" she ordered Bobby, and he grabbed my left leg just above the knee. Then she came and stood in front of the chair, facing toward my feet, and took hold of my right leg, pulling it up and away from the other.\n\nMy legs were being pulled so wide apart I thought they were going to tear me in two, and I knew I was totally exposed to both of them. ""Please, mother,"" I begged. ""Please don't, not there, don't paddle me there!""\n\n""I ought to,"" she snapped, but I'm not going to."" Then she raised the paddle and swung it down to land on the inside of my right cheek. I howled and tried to kick, but they were holding my legs too tightly, and all I could do was flop like a fish on Bobby's lap. So she paddled, and I howled and flopped. She concentrated on the places Bobby had missed, along the crack of my ass, the insides of my thighs, the out-side of my left cheek which had been too close for Bobby to hit. Those places hadn't hurt so much before, but now the fires rising from them were just like the fires from the rest, and I was sure that my ass, from mid-thigh to the tops of my hipbones, looked like a steak that had been left on the barbecue grill too long.\n\nFinally she stopped. They both let go of my legs, and I slid off Bobby's lap and lay on the floor, sobbing and burning. ""Well, Robert,"" my mother started to say, ""it's time for your--"" Then I heard her gasp. ""Why you pervert! So you liked that!"" She was looking at Bobby's dick, standing straight up, dark red and swollen-looking. ""Well let's see how you like this!""\n\nI'd never seen anyone move as fast as she did, grabbing him by the dick and jerking him to his feet--unless it was Bobby standing up at the same time. His face was as red as his dick. In one motion she sat down on the chair, dragged Bobby off his feet and across her lap, letting go of his dick as he fell, clutched him across the small of his back and raised the paddle.\n\nThe paddle had landed with a tremendous ""SMACK!"" in the middle of his ass before Bobby even knew what was happening. It came down again and he bellowed like a mad bull and started kicking. Mom gave him a couple more, but it was clear that he was going to pull himself off her lap and onto the floor.\n\nMom stopped paddling and stuck her right hand, with the paddle still in it, between his thighs. ""Watch this, Linda!"", she ordered. She rolled him toward her, onto his side, and reached over him with her left hand and grabbed his balls. Her hand turned white as she squeezed, and Bobby screamed.\n\n""Hold still and shut up!"", she commanded, ""or next time I'll really crush 'em."" Bobby moaned, but he stopped struggling.\n\nMom looked up at me. ""See,"" she said, ""I told you I'd show you what those are good for."" Then she rolled him back down on his stomach, her hand underneath him, still clutching his balls, and went to work again with the paddle.\n\nBobby jerked each time the paddle landed, and cried out every three or four ""SMACK!""'s, but he didn't struggle and he didn't yell while mom finished his thirty. Then she dropped the paddle on the floor and told Bobby to stand up.\n\nBobby scooted backward across her lap until his feet touched the floor and then stood up. I noticed right away that his dick wasn't hard any more. It was hanging down, and not much bigger than his thumb. Mom noticed too, and reached out and tweaked it with her forefinger. ""Didn't like that quite as much, did you, Robert?"" Bobby didn't say anything.\n\nMom stood up and said ""All right, Linda, it's your turn."" I went over to the chair and sat down as gingerly as I could, but I couldn't help moaning as my ass touched the hard wood. ""Back you go, Robert,"" my mother directed, and gave him a push. Bobby lay down across my lap, and I got my first close-up look at his buns. I noticed that there were little blond hairs growing everywhere, but mostly I noticed that his ass was bright red from about what I was about to do.\n\n""Hold his balls, the way I did,"" mom said, ""or he'll never hold still."" Bobby started to protest, but I slid my hand under him, found his shriveled-up dick and then got my thumb and a couple of fingers around the pouch that held his balls. ""Give them a squeeze, just to let him know you mean business,"" my mother ordered. I could feel Bobby's balls, sort of squishy under the skin of his pouch. Bobby had just started to say ""No, do--,"" when I clenched my hand. He screamed out, and I relaxed my fingers some.\n\n""Good,"" mom said. ""Do that again if he starts fighting you.""\n\n""The rules are the same,"" she went on, ""keep going till I tell you to stop--and for every one that's too soft, he gets three from me and you get five.""\n\nI reached down and picked up the paddle, and sat studying Bobby's ass for a few seconds, trying to decide where to start. After what he'd done to my ass, I wasn't about to go easy on his, even if my mother hadn't been standing ready to keep me honest.\n\nHunched over the way I was, to keep my left hand around Bobby's balls, I decided to work on the right cheek for a while and then move around. I lifted the paddle up high and brought it down hard. Bobby's ass jiggled and he let out a groan.\n\n""One,"" my mother counted.\n\nI swung the paddle harder. Bobby's right cheek bounced again, and a new, redder mark formed where the paddle had landed.\n\n""Two.""\n\nI crashed the paddle down as hard as I could, and Bobby yelled out and jumped, so I squeezed with my left hand, and he got very still. Mom didn't say anything, so I went on. Bobby was pretty muscular everywhere, including his ass, but each time the paddle landed, his ass would flatten out under it, and then bounce back, throwing the paddle up into the air.\n\nWhenever I got in a really good lick Bobby would cry out--and usually when I didn't, mom would count out another number. I got kind of a rhythm going, taking advantage of the way Bobby's ass bounced the paddle back into the air, then swinging it back down to land in a new place, leaving a wide red strip to mark the place.\n\nIt became almost hypnotizing, and then I realized that something else was happening too. I was sitting naked on the chair, bending forward to reach around Bobby's waist, and the lips of my pussy were right against the seat of the chair.\n\nEvery time I swung the paddle down I was forcing my clit against the chair, and I was getting more turned on than I'd ever been when I played with myself in bed.\n\nThe harder I paddled Bobby the hotter I got, and I knew I was going to come--unless my mother made me stop too soon. I swung the paddle faster and harder, until Bobby was really yelling, and then I felt my orgasm start. Bobby was kicking and really struggling, but I wasn't about to let him stop me then, and I squeezed his balls with all the strength in my left hand.\n\nBobby screamed and stopped struggling, but I was too far gone to notice. I squeezed harder and paddled faster as the delicious waves rippled through me from head to foot.\n\nI finally stopped coming and realized my mother was saying something. I let the paddle rest on Bobby's ass and looked up at her. ""You can stop, now,"" she said, looking at me strangely. I dropped the paddle on the floor and forced my left hand to relax. Bobby slipped off my lap onto the floor, and lay there moaning and clutching his balls with both hands.\n\n""All right,"" mom said to me. ""You gave him nine easy ones, so that means you've got 45 coming from me. And he gets 27.""\n\n""Please,"" I said, ""don't give us any more. We'll never do it again.""\n\n""Don't bother to beg,"" she snapped.\n\n""Having you over my knee doesn't work all that well,"" she added. ""We'll do it differently this time. I want you to go lie on the bed, face down, with your legs hanging over the corner.""\n\nI started to whimper as I struggled to my feet and limped over to the bed. My ass was still burning, and it throbbed with every step. I stole a glance at the mirror and saw that my backside looked just the way it felt-- an angry reddish-purple from waistline to mid-thigh.\n\nI threw Bobby's jeans out of the way and lay down the way my mother had told me to. She grabbed me by the ankles and pulled me backward until my soaking-wet crotch was just off the corner of my bed, my feet were on the floor, and one knee was along the side of the mattress and the other against the end. And my ass, of course, was sticking out right where she wanted it.\n\n""Get off the floor, Robert, and come over here,"" mom ordered Bobby. ""Sit on her back--I don't want her squirming around,"" she explained. ""Facing me,"" she demanded, as Bobby knelt on the edge of the bed and started to swing a leg over my back.\n\nBobby's weight crushed the breath out of me as he settled his butt below my shoulder blades. I groaned at the thought of how helpless I was, and the sensation of Bobby's balls resting on the small of my back wasn't enough to relieve the feeling of terror that started in my ass and ended in the pit of my stomach.\n\nI heard the floorboards creek as mom moved to a position behind and to the side of me, and I gripped the edges of the mattress with my knees. Then I could sense motion as she swung the paddle back and up, and the ""whish"" as it sped toward its target.\n\nThe paddle landed with terrible force in the middle of the left side of my ass, and the pain was indescribable. My rump should have been numb from the treatment it had received earlier, but this was five times as bad. I screamed for all I was worth, and without even thinking about it I braced my feet on the floor and pushed with all my strength, trying to move before the paddle could descend again.\n\nBobby's weight was just too much, though, and all I could do was tense up my muscles as the paddle crashed down again and again. I shrieked until my throat was raw, and pleaded with mom to stop, but there was no escape.\n\nSomewhere around 25 or so, the paddle suddenly felt different, and the next time it landed almost softly. I caught myself in mid-scream as there was a clatter across the room, and it suddenly dawned on me that mom had actually broken the paddle against my ass!\n\nI'd started struggling again, trying to roll out from under Bobby, when mom said ""Stay where you are. We're not done yet!""\n\nShe tossed the broken stub of the paddle onto the bed, picked up Bobby's jeans, and jerked his belt out of the belt loops. I could see what she was doing out of the corner of my eye, and it didn't look encouraging. Bobby's belt was an old, hand- tooled leather one that had been his dad's, and it was heavy enough and supple enough to hang straight down once mom had pulled it free of Bobby's pants.\n\nMom moved back behind me, and I heard the belt whistle through the air in the middle of the room as she took a couple of practice swings with it. I hoped that maybe the belt wouldn't be as bad as the paddle; it shouldn't be, I thought, because it's softer and lighter.\n\nWhat I hadn't considered was how fast the belt could move. I had barely heard it start to hiss through the air when my ass lit up like fireworks on the 4th of July. I was so shocked that I didn't even scream until the second time the belt slashed across my ass, but then I got down to some serious noise.\n\nThe paddling had been a heavy, bruising kind of pain, but mostly in one spot at a time. The whipping now felt more like a knife cutting long strips out of my ass, as the end of the belt wrapped around first one cheek and then the other. Mom swung the belt from right to left on one stroke, and back from left to right with the next. Some went diagonally from the top to one cheek to the base of the other, and some followed the opposite route.\n\nI gave up trying to push off the floor with my feet and began kicking crazily--anything to keep that leather from biting into my butt. That was a mistake, because then mom swung the belt from bottom to top, straight up the middle, just as the momentum of my legs lifted me slightly off the edge of the bed.\n\nThe whistling end of the belt curled itself around my pussy and then sliced its way up along the crack of my ass, leaving a trail of liquid fire everywhere it touched.\n\nIf anyone thought that I couldn't scream any louder than I had been, they were wrong. I stopped kicking, but still the belt kept slashing into me.\n\nFinally the belt hissed for the last time, and I realized that- -for me--it was over. As Bobby rolled his weight off me, I could feel all of the muscles in my ass quivering, the heat radiating outward in waves which kept time with my pulse.\n\nMom was breathing pretty hard, but she wasn't about to let up. ""Out of the way, Linda,"" she ordered. I eased myself backward off the bed and got shakily to my feet.\n\n""All right, Robert, same position."" Bobby lay down kitty- corner across the bed, and mom grabbed him by the ankles and dragged him back until his balls and dick hung down off the corner of the mattress.\n\n""Sit on his back, Linda."" I clambered into the position Bobby had been in a few minutes earlier. His bony shoulder blades bit into the throbbing flesh of my ass, and I could feel his backbone pressing into my pussy as I held onto his ribs and looked over the tops of his purple ass-cheeks.\n\nMom took a step back and raised the belt. ""If you move, Robert,"" she warned, ""you're going to be very, very sorry!""\n\nShe began her swing, and I watched Bobby's ass in fascination as the end of the belt whistled toward it. It was like seeing a movie in slow motion--the belt coming down and across, the skin and muscle of Bobby's ass giving way under it, the crack between his cheeks opening wider as the belt caught the other cheek and pulled it sideways.\n\nAll at once things were happening much faster. Bobby was bellowing like a mad bull, and I was sliding down his back-- which had suddenly become vertical--and landing on my hands and knees on the floor.\n\n""Get out of here!,"" my mom yelled. ""If you're going to be such a pansy, Robert, take your clothes and get out of this house.\n\nLinda will get the rest of yours!"" I held my breath. Going back under that belt was the last thing in the world I wanted. Bobby just stood there, rubbing his ass and looking undecided. Finally my mom said, ""All right, if you're going to stay, get back down on the bed."" Bobby stood there a few seconds longer, then turned and lay down on the corner of the bed again. This time mom grabbed him by the balls and started to tug him backward. Bobby yelped and pushed himself back with his arms.\n\nMom went over the to bed and picked up the broken stub of the paddle. She untied the leather thong from which it used to hang in the closet and walked back behind Bobby. I watched, puzzled, while she made a little noose with a slipknot in one end of the thong, and then I realized what she was about to do!\n\n""I warned you not to move,"" she said to Bobby, ""and this time I think you'll obey me."" She grabbed his balls again with one hand, slipped the noose in the thong over them, and pulled it tight. The sack holding Bobby's balls looked like a balloon about to burst.\n\nBobby started to plead and squirm, but mom jerked on the thong and he shut up. She pulled the thong down along the corner of the bed, looped the bottom end of it around the leg of my bed a couple of times, stretched it tight and tied a square knot in it. Then she told me to get back on Bobby's back.\n\nWhile I was doing that mom walked over to the window and picked up the watering can I kept on the sill to water my plants. ""I told you you'd be sorry if you moved, Robert,"" she said. ""Now you're going to learn what this belt feels like when it's wet!"" She dribbled water out of the watering can until the last foot or so of the belt was dark. Bobby begged and pleaded with her, but she just ignored him, stepped back behind him and put the watering can on the floor.\n\nI could see Bobby's ass-cheeks clench together as the belt started toward them. It landed with a vicious wet-sounding ""SLAP"". Bobby yelled out and started to straighten his legs to stand up again, but quickly sank back on the bed with a groan. The thong was obviously doing its job.\n\nAgain and again the belt slapped into Bobby's ass, first from the right, then the left, across the top, middle, bottom. Each time Bobby cried out, but he didn't try to move again. After about 15 of those, my mom stopped and picked up the watering can again. She kept dribbling water onto the belt until it was soaked through and dripping wet.\n\nThe next time the belt landed it hit with a heavy ""SPLAT"" that sprayed me with water and knocked Bobby's hips sideways. Bobby screamed that time, the way I had. The belt splatted again, on the other side, pushing Bobby's ass back in the other direction.\n\nBobby cried and pleaded for mom to stop, rolling his ass from side to side in a futile effort to avoid the sopping wet leather. Mom teased him with the belt, changing her rhythm, letting his ass twitch back and forth a few times and then landing the belt just as he moved in the direction she was coming from.\n\nFinally she stopped and tossed Bobby's belt onto the bed beside him. ""Let him go,"" she said to me. I climbed off Bobby's back, got off the bed, and knelt behind him. I tried to loosen the noose around his balls, but the thong was stretched too tight. The knot holding the other end to the bed leg was tight, too, but I finally picked it loose, untied it, and freed Bobby's bursting ball-sack.\n\nBobby's ass was a mass of purple stripes of different shades, and I was thankful that mom hadn't had the idea of soaking the belt before she was done with me. Both of us, I thought, would have to think up some excuse for not taking showers in PE for a while.\n\nBobby got up and didn't look at either of us while he put on his clothes. He winced and gritted his teeth as he slipped his underpants on, trying to stretch out the wasteband as he pulled them up. I went to my closet and got out my robe; I couldn't stand the thought of putting on even my flimsy panties.\n\nBobby finished dressing, jerking his soaking belt through the loops on his jeans and stepping into his loafers, and left without a word to either of us. Mom put the watering can back on the window sill, picked up the two pieces of the broken paddle, and headed for the door. She stopped and said ""We'll talk later,"" then pulled the door shut behind her. I lay down on my bed, on my stomach, and thought about the way Bobby's ass had bounced as I paddled it.\n\n* * * * *\n\nBobby and I never went out after that. It wasn't that we broke up; we saw each other at school, and talked some, but neither of us ever mentioned that afternoon. It seemed that Bobby always had something to do after school, so he couldn't drive me home, and I got used to the fact that he didn't call me at night or on the weekends.\n\nBecause there was this kind of strain, you see. I don't really understand it, but it has something to do with the fact that both of us knew that we'd really gotten turned on by seeing the other one completely vulnerable and in pain, and neither one of us really knew how to deal with that. That afternoon was pure hell for me, but now when I lie in bed and play with myself, the pictures in my head are from my mom's position, watching me paddling Bobby, or lashing the belt into his ass myself. It always makes me come, and I'd gladly go through the experience again for the chance to hear Bobby beg and see his ass jerk and twitch as I slashed at it with a leather strap, while his ball- sack ballooned out from the noose which held him still. I can't help but wonder what pictures are in Bobby's head when he jacks off at night.\n\nAs for my mom, well, we had our talk about high school sex, and I promised her that I'd behave. I'd thought that maybe I was done with paddlings forever, since the paddle was gone. But last week I was putting something away in the hall closet, and there, hanging from the hook where the paddle used to be, was a shiny new bamboo cane. My buns started tingling at the sight, and I rushed to my room, locked the door, pulled off my sodden panties, closed my eyes, and really went to work on Bobby's ass with that cane."
662,Bobby Breaks Out,"['MF', 'high school']","TWO\n\nBobby and Mary Beth spent the next few days avoiding each other, but they soon made their peace with what had happened. Much more than that, in Mary Beth's case: after her initial guilt, she began to look upon Bobby as a trainable, attractive, and handy lover. It was the handy part that seemed so great to her. If they were careful about their parents, they could get it on whenever she, well, maybe they, felt like it. Would Bobby go for it though? She thought so; Bobby had always followed her lead, and she was pretty sure she could keep it that way. Just to make sure, she decided that she needed to get him more committed. Bobby's feeling were more mixed. He had lusted after his sister for some time, but it was kind of a safe, distant lust, because he was sure that nothing would ever actually happen. Now that something had, that meant that he had to look at the possibility that it could again, which kind of scared him. On the other hand, ever since the incident, he thought about it when he jerked off, and the thing that surprised him was that most of his thoughts were of his sister. Nancy was a hot little number, all right, but what you saw was what you got there. Bobby was fascinated that Mary Beth's angelic exterior could conceal such a wanton bitch. He lay low, staying out of his sister's way and trying to keep from confronting his desire for her. * * * Next Saturday, Mary Beth heard Bobby come home just before midnight. She stuck her head out of her door as Bobby came down the hall, and saw the bulge in his pants she'd been hoping for. She beckoned. Bobby hesitated, then tiptoed through her door. She closed it behind him, whispering: ""What kind of a cruel bitch would send you home with a boner like that? Did Marcy leave you all hot and bothered, little brother? Did she get you all turned on and then cross her legs? Ooh, look at that hump in your jeans, Bobby. I'll bet it's uncomfortable all shut in like that. Maybe we should give it some air."" Mary Beth sat down on her bed and fumbled with Bobby's fly. Bobby tried half-heartedly to brush away her hands, but her was really horny and his cock was in charge of his head. Bobby's sister put her hand into Bobby's pants and searched for the slot in his underwear. The feel of her eager paw on his equipment destroyed his last vestige of resistance. Mary Beth scooped out Bobby's tool and watched as it bobbed up and down, then she darted her head forward and engulfed his shaft. Bobby groaned softly as he felt her warm, wet, softness around his cock. His knees felt a little weak, and he rested one hand on his sister's shoulder. She looked up at his face and was gratified to see his eyes almost closed in pleasure. She moved her head back and forth slowly, sucking on Bobby's shaft. As Bobby's breathing became more rapid, so did his sister's movements. Bobby's hips moved back and forth involuntarily, and he felt his semen gathering at the base of his cock. Mary Beth felt the first twitchings and prepared to swallow as much of her brother's load as she could. Trying to keep from making noise, Bobby shot glob after glob of sticky white jism into his big sister's avid mouth. She swallowed most of it, but when she pulled back from his softening prick, droplets ran from both corners of her mouth down to her chin. She wiped herself with the back of her hand. ""Better get out of here before Mom and Dad catch us, Bobby,"" she said as she pushed him in the direction of the door. Bobby hurriedly stuffed his tool back in his jeans, and stumbled off in the direction of his room. Mary Beth turned off the lights, climbed into bed, and fingered her pussy as she stared into the blackness. This is gonna work, she thought. After a few minutes, Mary Beth groaned quietly as her body spasmed in delight. * * * Bobby woke with a start. Late again. He jumped out of bed, his stiff prick making a conical protrusion in his pajamas. Why is it always so hard in the morning, he wondered. Somebody at school had said something about the full bladder pressing on something and getting you turned on. Bobby didn't know whether he believed it or not. In any case, he had a giant hard-on and he had to pee real bad. He'd just go into the bathroom and take care of both. Mary Beth was just coming out of the bathroom as Bobby came down the hall. She saw his erection and made a quick decision, holding the door for Bobby, but then pushing her way into the bathroom behind him and closing the door with a flick of her hips. Bobby tried to push her away, but she fondled his cock through his pajamas as she seduced him in a low, throaty voice. ""Well. little brother, got your morning hard-on? I'll bet it's all red and angry-looking."" She fished his tool out of the fly of his pajamas. She was right. She reached to the far side of the counter and scooped up a little cold cream, which she rubbed into her hands. She put her soft, slippery palm on her brother's cock and wrapped her fingers firmly around it. Bobby groaned, overcome with the pleasure of her touch. She moved her hand back and forth. ""Like that, Bobby? I'll bet you were going to do this for yourself this morning. This is better, isn't it. After all, what are big sisters for if not to take care of their brothers. And I'm sure gonna take care of you, Bobby. I'm gonna pump that hot white stuff right out of this big piece of meat. Come for me, Bobby. Squirt your juice right here in my hand. That's the way. That's a good little brother."" She cupped one hand over the head of Bobby's cock and collected his thick jism. She reached behind her for a Kleenex and wiped her palm. She tossed the tissue in the wastebasket and was gone. The whole thing couldn't have taken more than three minutes. * * * Bobby and Mary Beth sat silently in the back seat of his parent's Buick, as all four of them drove home from one of their Sunday night suppers at the Hendersen's. Bobby's mother, Connie, had two sisters, one younger and one older. Ellen, the older one, had married a burly construction worker named Butch Henderson, causing a small family scandal. The very look of the man -- fireplug body, heavily-muscled thighs and forearms, eighteen-inch neck, marine-style crew cut -- got him off on the wrong foot, and his lack of education and tough way of talking finished the job. The revulsion of the relatives was moderated when Butch became a successful general contractor, and disappeared entirely when his business prospered to such an extent that he achieved a financial position that in Madison qualified as great wealth. Butch had worked on his act over the years, and no longer drank his beer from the bottle at the dinner table, but we a rougher cut than the rest of Bobby's family, who prided themselves on their education and decorum. The Hendersons had one daughter, who was a few months older than Bobby. Ginny took after her mother's family in looks, but inherited her father's blunt, no- nonsense temperament. Her dark hair, olive complexion, oval face and slim figure were saved from blandness by her slightly bucktoothed smile, which she unconsciously emphasized by her habit of resting one incisor against her lower lip. Her eyes had an intent, direct quality that made some people nervous; if she was feeling sexy, which was often the case, it felt like she was mentally undressing you. Ginny's sloppy dress, wise-cracking style, and somewhat raunchy sense of humor didn't win her any points with Connie. The three children had played cards after dinner, and Ginny sat on the floor with her legs straight and spread wide as she dealt the cards between her feet. Bobby sat across from her, his eyes riveted to her crotch. Ginny's thin, tight shorts conformed to her pubic mound, and Bobby could easily make out the outlines of her pussy lips. Ginny noticed Bobby's attention, and wriggled a bit to give him a show while Mary Beth did her best to ignore the proceedings. Bobby thought he saw a tiny bit of dampness at the crotch of Ginny's shorts toward the end of the game, but decided that he was probably imagining it. Now in the darkness of the car, Mary Beth's fingers began a slow walk along the seat, heading in Bobby's direction. She kept her eyes on her parents as she let her hand creep onto Bobby's upper thigh. She flattened her fingers, and pressed her palm against her brother's leg, insinuating her hand between his legs. Bobby's breathing grew shallow as his arousal built slowly; he was still a little turned on from playing cards with his cousin, and his sister's warm hand blew on the coals. Mary Beth's felt her thumb pressing against something soft. She moved it back and forth and decided that she was stroking one of Bobby's balls. She slid her hand over until her fingers cupped his testicles, then she squeezed gently, feeling Bobby's hips rise slightly as he pressed against her. Mary Beth thought about the card game, and she tightened her fingers on Bobby's balls until she heard a little hiss as he inhaled sharply. Before he could pull away, she slid her fingers higher, turning them so she could grasp his hard prick. Bobby's pants were too tight for his sister to get her hand around his cock, so she squeezed it intermittently as she moved her hand up and down. Bobby sat rigid, loving her touch, feeling uncomfortable with his sister's being the cause of his arousal, and mostly feeling scared that one of his parents would turn around and catch them. He told himself that it was too dark to see anything, and that Mary Beth could take her hand away if either of them moved, but the experience of having his sister pull his pud while his parents were three feet away made him acutely nervous. Mary Beth felt Bobby's muscles tense, and was glad that he had stopped moving his hips. She wanted to be the one in control, and having him stiff and immobile was perfect. She picked up the pace, fanning her hand up and down her brother's shaft, squeezing it randomly. She felt his excitement building, but she couldn't tell exactly how turned on he was because of the dark and the way he was holding himself so stiffly. It'd be nice to get him real hot and tease him, she thought, but I can't hold him right at the edge, so I'll just slow down a little and work on him until he comes. Bobby felt his sister's tuggings become less frenetic, and worried that she might be stopping. She kept on, though, and slowly took him higher. Inch by inch, Mary Beth took her brother over the top. He felt the familiar feeling between is legs and knew that it wouldn't be long now. His sister patted and squeezed and pushed and yanked as he pumped out his hot white semen, soaking his briefs. Mary Beth felt her brother's squirting and slowed her pace, finally stopping and pressing her palm against his softening cock. She hoped his come would make a wet spot on his pants and that she'd get to see him trying to hide it going into the house. * * * Still breathing hard from his Saturday morning run, Bobby walked up his driveway. Mary Beth appeared at the gate to the side yard, and beckoned him to follow her. Bobby followed his sister into the yard. She held open the side door to the garage, and they entered. It was cool and dark inside, filled with the aroma of old wood, oil, rubber, leather, and gasoline. Mary Beth turned to her brother and put her arms around him, pulling him close and grinding her hips against his pelvis. She gave him an open-mouthed kiss, then pulled away to look at this face. ""Been working hard, Bobby? I can tell that; you're all sweaty. I think you deserve a reward for all your work. Sit up on the fender here, and I'll give you just what you've earned."" Bobby sat on the right front fender of the family car, and raised his hips as his sister pulled his running shorts down to his knees. Mary Beth looked at Bobby's jock strap. He looked so cute in it. She loved the way the straps in the back exposed his compact little ass -- kind of framing it -- and the way the pouch in front drew all his equipment together in one tightly bunched bouquet turned her on, too. But why did they put the label on the outside? Ah well... Mary Beth pulled the top of his jockstrap down and buried her nose in his hairy, sweaty maleness. The confines of the athletic supporter concentrated his gamy essence to a level that excited her greatly. She licked at the head of Bobby's cock, then slurped it up into her mouth. Her cheeks hollowed as she pulled back, and Bobby could see the outline of the crown of his member against them as his sister moved up and down on his cock. He started to move his hips in his excitement, but Mary Beth stopped him. ""Sit still,"" she said, ""you'll scratch the car.""\n""Just let me so all the work, little brother."" She returned to her task, moving faster and faster until Bobby filled her mouth. She pulled away, but remained with her head in her brother's crotch long enough to spit all his come back against his lower belly. She pulled the jock strap back into place over Bobby's fluids, smiled briefly at him, and disappeared through the garage door.\n\n THREE\n\nMary Beth sat silently at the dinner table, lost in her thoughts. She was sure she had Bobby hooked now; he wasn't even putting up token resistance any more. It was time for their relationship to enter a new phase, one that could fulfill Mary Beth's considerable physical needs, and one that cemented Bobby's subservient status. She fantasized about what would come next. ""Mary Beth! Mary Beth!"" She heard her father calling her; it sounded like he was far away. Coming out of her daydream, she turned to him. She struggled to find a context. Some part of her must have been plugged into reality, for, after looking blank for a second, she picked up the pot roast and handed it to her dad, mumbling her apology. * * * Mary Beth tossed restlessly, for several minutes, then finally awakened fully. She knew that she'd been dreaming about sex, but her thoughts were a jumble. Whatever she had been dreaming about had certainly affected her pussy. She reached between her legs and pressed her panties to her pussy with the heel of her palm. She rubbed her clitoris this way for a few seconds, then pushed her panties aside and dipped her fingers into her cunt. She was very wet. She played with her clit, sliding her middle finger back and forth, and her thoughts turned to Bobby. She thought of his young, hard body asleep in his room, just waiting for her touch to wake him. The fire in her loins grew more intense as she planned a way to put it out. Arising silently from her bed, she stripped off her damp panties and tucked them under her pillow. She crept into the hallway, and soundlessly turned the knob on Bobby's door. She glided to his bedside in the cool, shifting glow of streetlights filtered through trees. Bobby slept on his back, his deep, regular breathing plainly audible. Mary Beth bent down and pulled the covers to the middle of Bobby's thighs, noting with delight his lack of underwear or pajama bottoms. His plump penis, already semi-hard, lay against his belly. Mary Beth knelt on the floor and leaned across her brother's lean body so she could nuzzle his cock. She inhaled delicately, enjoying his night sweat and his musk. Slowly, carefully, she kissed the tip and slipped her mouth down as far as the base of the helmet. As Bobby stiffened, she softly sucked his cock. His breathing became more irregular as he became rock-hard. Feeling her brother's meat fully erect in her mouth, Mary Beth settled into a slow in- and-out movement. Bobby slowly emerged from sleep. As he broke into consciousness, he became aware of another presence in the room, and convulsed suddenly on the bed, tearing himself away from his sister's eager lips. He sat up and started to say something, but Mary Beth quickly put her hand over his mouth. She put one arm around him and stroked his back as she whispered to him: ""Don't be scared, little brother. It's only me. I've come to make you happy -- very happy, I think. Just relax."" Bobby's sister slid down his torso, once more kneeling on the floor as she sought his penis with her soft, moist lips. She took him inside her warm mouth and pressed down on him until she felt his manhood against the back of her throat, then she withdrew, only to push forward again. She settled into a slow, steady rhythm as Bobby touched her hair in gentle wonderment. Mary Beth reached her hand between her legs and found her clitoris; she ran her middle finger around the oily little nubbin. After a while, she pulled away from Bobby's cock and looked up at him. ""Would you like to make your big sister happy, too? Of course you would."" She went back to sucking his cock, at the same time moving her hips towards Bobby's head. When her hip rested against the side of the bed, she raised her knee and pulled herself up over Bobby. She got her legs tangled up in his arms, and ended up sitting on his face with both his hands pinned under her knees. As she lowered her pussy to Bobby's lips, he lifted his head off the bed and thrust his tongue deep in her channel. He was rewarded with a mouthful of his sister's viscous juices, which he swallowed greedily. Mary Beth pulled off his cock long enough to tell him what she wanted: ""Don't mess around with preliminaries, Bobby. I'm too hot for that. Just go for the clit. Tongue me there, hard and fast."" Mary Beth sucked her brother's cock slowly until she felt the beginning of her orgasm. She paused as the waves washed over her, then she bobbed her head rapidly up and down until Bobby filled her mouth with his sticky, salty goo. She got up almost immediately, planting a kiss on his mouth before she darted out the door. Bobby had a hard time getting back to sleep. * * * Bobby struggled up from deep sleep. Mary Beth was kneeling by the side of his bed, kissing him softly but thoroughly on the lips. As he woke, he turned his head toward her and began to respond in kind. The feel of her soft, slippery tongue and the smell of her hair on his face excited him and brought him fully awake. Bobby pushed the covers down toward his feet, and his sister crawled up on the bed, lying on her side next to him. She rotated her hips, gently grinding her pubic mound against his thigh as she stroked his cock, her tongue becoming more insistent in his mouth. She broke away and pushed his jockey shorts down to mid-thigh. She fisted his cock skillfully as she reached under his pillow for the rubber. ""Look what I found,"" she murmured, teasing his nipples with the corner of the foil package. Fumbling a little, Mary Beth tore open the package and tossed the foil on the bed. She addressed her brother's prick as she unrolled the tube over him: ""Well, Mister One-Eye, we're gonna have to cover you up. You'll still be able to feel pretty good though. In fact, I think I'm gonna make you feel real good."" The ring reached the base of Bobby's staff. Mary Beth tried to swing astride her brother, but he was too close to the edge of the bed and there wasn't enough room for her outside leg. She left one foot on the floor and swung her other leg over Bobby, reaching between her legs for his cock. Holding her brother's tool in one hand like a wand, Mary Beth pressed the tip to her clitoris and twisted the shaft in tiny circles. Delicious sensations spread through her groin; she wanted to tease herself with Bobby's cock, but she wanted to feel him deep in her cunt. Reluctantly, she pressed down on her brother's prick until it rested at the entrance to her pussy. Looking down, she resumed her one-sided conversation with Bobby's prick: ""OK, Mister One-Eye, I'm gonna turn out the lights now. You'll have sweet dreams, I'm sure."" Mary Beth sat down on Bobby, swallowing his cock to the hilt, grinding her clit against the hair at the base, and then moving her hips in circles as she pressed down hard. Bobby dug his fingers into the sheets as his sister rode him into ecstasy. Mary Beth leaned forward so her clit would make better contact, put her hands on her brother's shoulders for leverage, and picked up the pace. The crumpled foil worked its way under Bobby and dug into his back. He tried to ignore it. All too soon, he felt the ticklish tingle in the head of his cock that meant that he was very close, and then his orgasm was upon him. His sister fucked him even faster until she could no longer feel the twitchings of his cock. She reached down with one hand and gripped the rubber at the base of Bobby's cock, squeezing on it as she pulled away. ""You're not done yet, little brother,"" she said as she worked her way up the bed, sliding her inside knee forward, walking with her outside leg, and leaving a wet trail up his chest. The lights went out for Bobby as his sister covered his face with her wet, hairy cunt. He cupped her buns in his hands to steady her, but she made him put his hands flat on the bed. Enveloped in her musky sweetness, passive under her twisting hips, Bobby licked his sister's clit until she convulsed against him, bruising his upper lip. Without another word, Mary Beth slipped out of the room, leaving Bobby wondering what to do with the rubber on his softening penis. Eventually, he got up and flushed it down the toilet. * * * Out of school for the day, Bobby opened his front door. He wandered through the house, calling, but heard no reply. There must be someone home, he thought, or the front door wouldn't have been unlocked. Standing in the kitchen, he heard a faint voice through the window, and went out the side door to check it out. ""Hey Bobby,"" he heard, ""Over here."" It sounded like his sister. He looked around, but couldn't see anyone. ""Behind the bushes,"" came the call. Bobby walked in the direction the sound had come from. As he rounded the low hedge he saw Mary Beth stretched out on a towel, sunbathing. She was lying on her stomach with her head toward him, her bathing suit wadded up into a pillow. Bobby gaped at her naked body as she raised her head. ""Hi, little brother,"" she called. ""Isn't this nice? It's a great day for filling in the white spaces on my butt. Why don't you come check it out?""\n""Huh?"" Bobby's wondered if his sister was deliberately obscure, maybe to keep him off balance."" Her voice changed from its casual tone. ""Walk around behind me,"" she said slowly and with exaggerated patience. Bobby stood with his feet at the foot of the towel. ""Now kneel down on the ground."" Bobby knelt with his hands on his knees and watched as his sister spread her legs so that her ankles were about two feet apart. ""Now lean forward."" Mary Beth's brother walked forward on his hands until they came to the insides of her knees. ""Keep going."" Bobby moved his hands to the outside of his sister's legs and walked forward until he was poised as if he were about to do a girl's pushup: his knees on the grass, his body and arms straight. He looked down at his sister's fanny. It was a good deal whiter than the rest of her body; he liked the way the crack of her ass started right where the skin changed color. ""You know what to do now Bobby?""\n""Um, no, Sis...""\n""You can kiss my ass!"" Mary Beth used a drill sergeant's voice, but a giggle escaped, ruining the overall impression. Bobby lowered himself between his sister's legs, and rested his cheek on one of hers. Her skin was delightfully warm, and the sunshine had infused it with the smell of the outdoors. He rolled his head until he was face-down in his sister's warm, soft pillows, and gave her a series of closed-mouth kisses. He roamed all over her sweet, spongy behind, kissing, licking and smelling. Mary Beth's ass was damp with perspiration, and when Bobby slipped his tongue into the top of her crack, he noticed that she was wet and salty there. He continued to rove back and forth over her cheeks, pausing more and more often at the top of her cleft, and sliding his tongue further down it. As he moved down, he licked up the sweat that had collected between her spongy buns. Mary Beth gave a little moan, and moved her knees slightly forward so her hips came up off the towel. Now Bobby moved from side to side, slowly descending. Soon, he could smell his sister's asshole as he passed back and forth over it; her scent was earthy, dark, and pungent. He nibbled at the bottom of his sister's cheeks, then moved inward and licked at some of the salty black hairs growing inside them. Mary Beth shifted from side to side impatiently. ""The asshole, Bobby,"" she insisted. ""Smell my brown asshole, little brother. Take a good whiff."" Bobby pressed his nose between his sister's spongy cheeks and sniffed at her nether hole. Up closer her scent was raw, sour, and penetrating. He breathed deeply, then slid his nose up and down over his sister's sweaty bottomhole, catching the tip of it on her slick, spongy sphincter, especially on the down strokes. When his nose snagged against her puckered ring, Mary Beth jerked back suddenly and drove Bobby's schnoz into her greasy channel. ""That's good, Bobby,"" she said. ""Get your nose full of me. Press harder -- I want your nose up my butt."" The boy did his best, driving his face forward until his nose was deeply embedded. ""Oh, good, Bobby -- I like that. I want to squeeze down on it..."" Bobby felt his nose being compressed, and his sister squished him out by contracting her sphincter. ""Is that a good game? Now push down again..."" Bobby slipped in easier this time. ""That's right. Harder, though."" He pressed his cheeks to hers. ""Wiggle it back and forth."" Bobby shook his head from side to side. His nose popped out, but slid back into his sister's sweaty asshole each time his head faced forward. He paused and pressed harder. ""You like my asshole wrapped around your nose? I know I do. Now back off a minute. Hold your nose right over my shit hole."" Mary Beth was up on her knees now, having worked into the position trying to get more leverage to push back against her brother. Her tight little bud was loosening in response to Bobby's penetration: he caught a glimpse of pinker skin inside as he pulled his nose out. ""Take a deep breath."" The boy breathed deeply of his sister's spicy aroma. ""Do I smell good? Smells nasty, doesn't it? You love it, though. You love sniffing your big sister's butt."" She paused, ready for the next step. ""That's good. Now I want your tongue."" Bobby's opened his lips and his gave his sister's bunghole an experimental lick. His velvety tongue felt so good to Mary Beth that she drove her hips back, pushing her ring against Bobby's mouth. He lapped at the furrows and fissures of his sister's bottomhole, trying to get his tongue in as far as he could. Mary Beth, overcome with the delicious sensation, squealed like a pig. Bobby licked her for a long time. Several times he stopped, but his sister made him stick his tongue back in her asshole. She dropped her shoulders to the ground and pressed back harder in her efforts to get her brother's tongue deeper into her butt. The feeling in her ass was wonderful, but Mary Beth's growing excitement made her crave an orgasm. She knew just how to make that happen: ""OK Bobby. That was good. Now lick my clit. You've got it all hard, now whip it with your tongue."" Bobby, complied, sliding his lips down across his sister's dripping pussy and lashing back and forth at his her button. His nose buried itself deep in her cunt, and he had to tilt his head back in order to breathe. Soon he felt Mary Beth's clit start to withdraw, and he lapped at her until her hips shuddered and she collapsed onto the towel. After a few minutes, Mary Beth rolled over. Her face was damp and tendrils of black hair hung in her eyes. ""Oh Bobby,"" she said with a trifle too much enthusiasm, ""You're a great ass licker."" He wasn't sure that was a compliment. ""And now for you,"" purred Bobby's sister as she reached for the suntan oil. ""Take your pants down and lie on your back."" Bobby lay with his pants around his knees. Mary Beth pulled his shirt up until his nipples showed. She poured a generous helping of oil into her hand, and reached for Bobby's stiff cock. Fisting it in both hands, she jerked her brother off. It wasn't long before he groaned and shot his spunk into the air. Mary Beth put one hand over her brother's prick, catching his juices as she pumped him with her other hand. When nothing more came out of his cock, took a few more strokes just because she knew he was sensitive then, then she stopped and wiped her hand on her brother's belly. She got off the towel so he could use a corner to clean himself off. * * * Hump Day, thought Mary Beth as she fiddled with her homework. Two more days until the weekend, a big Chemistry test on Friday, and I'm horny again. It must be my period; I don't know why the times when I'm the messiest are the times when I need it the most. She heard her mother bustling about the kitchen. ""I'm going out for groceries,"" she called up the hall. The front door slammed. Mary Beth did an inventory. Dad's bowling, and Mom will be at least half an hour. Bobby's supposed to be studying. She pushed her papers into a pile and walked into Bobby's room. ""How goes it, bro',"" asked Mary Beth as she leaned against the door jamb. Bobby raised his head and pushed his chair back from his desk. ""I dunno, Sis,"" he answered. ""I think I've got tomorrow taken care of, but Friday's gonna be a killer."" He stood up and walked over to his sister. ""And to top it all off,"" he said, placing his hands on her tee shirt over her breasts, ""I'm so horny I can't see straight.""\n""Isn't that a coincidence,"" Mary Beth said as she took her brother's hand and led him in the direction of the bathroom. She flipped the cover over the toilet and sat down, beckoning Bobby over. He stood in front of her, and she grasped his cock roughly through his jeans and kneaded it. ""You certainly are horny, little brother,"" she growled sexily. ""This telephone pole you got here is a real pussy-stretcher."" Mary Beth undid her brother's fly and fished his staff out, bending it awkwardly to fit it through the opening. She leaned forward and darted her tongue around the head. ""It's big tonight, Bobby,"" she purred. ""I don't know if I'll be able to get my tiny little mouth around it."" She wasn't worried, but she knew what a turn-on it was for guys to hear about the immensity of their dick. She laid it on thicker: ""Oh Bobby, your big prick is gonna stretch my baby lips. You're gonna gag me with that big thing. I'm gonna suck you though. You want to watch me, Bobby? You want to watch your big prick sliding between your sister's lips? Want to see how far down I can leave my lipstick?"" Bobby's sister pressed her lips to the head of his cock, slowly separating them to admit half the helmet. She paused and gazed up at his face, looking angelic from the nose up. Her expression contrasted sharply with the lascivious way she sucked her brother's cock; the effect was not lost on Bobby, who stared into Mary Beth's eyes to get the full effect. She slowly engulfed his prick, her hot, slippery, velvety wetness feeling even better than Bobby's anticipations. She bobbed back and forth, pausing several times with her lips on the tip, the same innocent look in her eyes, and her tongue swirling around the slit of her brother's cock. Mary Beth moved one hand from Bobby's hip to the base of his prick. Circling him firmly, she jerked him off while she moved her head rapidly in short strokes. Bobby could take no more; he shot several streams into his sister's eager mouth, most of his come going down her throat, but some escaping from the corners of her lips. After he finished, she withdrew, looking up at him while she scooped up the semen on her chin with an index finger, and licking it off. ""Now it's my turn,"" Mary Beth said as she stood up, forcing her brother backwards and almost sending him head-over-heels into the bathtub. She reached behind her and flipped up the cover on the toilet, then pulled her pants and panties to her ankles. Sitting back down on the toilet seat, she pointed to the floor in front of her. ""Kneel down, little brother,"" she urged. Bobby obliged, looking somewhat confused about the deal with the toilet seat. ""Now lick me,"" Mary Beth ordered. ""Lick your big sister's pussy until she comes all over your face. Lick me until I quiver like jello."" Bobby didn't like the idea of putting his head in the toilet bowl, but her leaned forward. As he did so, he spotted a sanitary napkin stuck to the inside of his sister's panties. A long narrow brownish-red stain marred the pure white surface. ""You're having your period,"" Bobby blurted in protest. ""It's just blood, Bobby. It won't hurt you."" Her voice held no sympathy at all. Bobby bent forward until he was almost to his sister's cunt, then balked, looking up at her again. ""Go ahead, Bobby,"" Mary Beth urged, her voice growing harder. ""You can do it."" She pushed down on his head, and he suddenly relented, obediently beginning to tongue his big sister's clit. He tried to keep from licking her further down, but she kept her hand on his head and bucked up against him, smearing his lips with her discharge. As Bobby's tongue caressed her clit, his sister got more turned on and oozed clear slick pussy juice, which flushed the blood out of her; the mixture dripped into the toilet bowl, forming pink swirls and tendrils. Mary Beth's breathing became ragged as she climbed higher. Driven by a sudden desire to see her blood on her brother's face, she lifted her ass off the seat and, holding his head down, slid her pussy up and rubbed his nose in her dripping cunt. She wiggled from side to side, then eased herself down again, gratified to see her red and pink stains on Bobby's nose and cheeks. The sight was unexpectedly arousing to her and she began to whine as she approached her climax. Bobby, his misgivings worn down by his sister's persistence, lapped eagerly at his sister's nubbin until she was exhausted. Mary Beth wiped herself with toilet paper, flushing the toilet as she stood up. She pulled up her pants and washed her hands. ""You better get your face cleaned up, little brother,"" she said as she walked out the door. ""You look like you lost a knife fight.""\n\nFOUR\n\nGinny turned off the shower, stepped out on the mat, and ran the fluffy towel over her body. Catching a glimpse of herself in the bathroom mirror, she tossed the towel on the counter and looked critically at her body. Not bad, she thought, at least the guys seem to dig it. She cupped her breasts in her hands, twisting the olive nipples into erection. 34-B. They sure seemed big when I was fourteen, but they're just ordinary now. Still, I'm glad I'm not one of those cows. The slender brunette ran her hands over her flat stomach, and fluffed up her dark-brown pussy hair. God, there's a lot of it. It's always sticking out the crotch of my swimsuit, and I for sure can't get the kind with the high-cut legs, but I'll be damned if I'll get one of those wax jobs. Some of the boys think a lot of hair is sexy. Guess I do to, at least on guys. She turned around and looked over her shoulder at her ass. Too small? Too much like a guy's? Maybe not, guy's cheeks don't curve over like that. It must look pretty good to the boys; they sure like to touch it. And taste it, too, she thought, remembering the night before when she had made Bill lie on his back while she slowly lowered her brown asshole onto his mouth and forced him to lick her for half an hour. * * * Trying to be quiet, Ginny rummaged through the hamper in the bathroom, looking for a pair of her mother's sexy panties. Her hand encountered something soft and silky, and she pulled it out and held it up for inspection. Yeah, that's right -- thin white material you can kinda see through, lace above the crotch, cut low on the sides, that's better than my plain, boring cotton ones. Why won't Mom let me have sexy panties? Mary Beth has some real nice panties. Probably nothing as hot as these. Too bad I can't get clean ones, but I might wake up Mom if I went in her bedroom. How dirty are they? The teenager raised her mother's soiled panties to her face and sniffed the crotch tentatively. Jeeze, that's strong. Mine don't smell that way, even if I wear them two days. Kinda sexy though... I guess I'll wear them... The slim brunette silently opened the bathroom door and tiptoed back to her room. She stood before the mirror, shook out her mother's panties, and started to put them on. Something stopped her, and she stood poised with the underwear in her hands and one foot just off the floor. Ginny set her foot down, cupped her palm under the crotch of the lacy undergarment, and brought it to her face. Underneath her mother's strong musky smell, there was something sweet and herbal. It's perfume, the girl thought. Mom puts perfume on her pussy! The thought excited the teenager. She imagined her mother in the bathroom, touching her forefinger to the perfume bottle as she stood by the toilet, raising one foot and putting it on the seat, and reaching between her legs to transfer the scent to a few carefully chosen places. Who's it for? the girl wondered. Does Mom have a lover? She shook her head. It's for Dad. Tough old Dad. I wonder just how tough... Suddenly the teenager imagined a scene so real that the room blanked out for her. Her father lies naked on his back on his bed, his head just over the edge in a way that forces his neck back and makes his Adam's apple stand out. His hands grip the sheets, and he stares back at Ginny's mother, who stands several feet away, her feet a foot apart and her arms crossed over her breasts, wearing only the lacy panties. His enormous erection twitches as he lies motionless. Ellen walks slowly forward until her knees touch the bed on either side of Butch's head. She puts first one knee, then the other on the bed, and kneels above the man, who stares up at her. Leaning forward for balance, she squats down on his face, pressing the silky cloth covering her very smelly, lightly perfumed cunt to his mouth and nose. He starts to put out his tongue, but she stops him with a harsh, ""No,"" and sits on his face for a long time, rubbing herself languidly back and forth. His every breath is full of her musky essence, and she gradually shifts all her weight to her hips and tightens her thighs around his head, drowning her husband beneath her warm strong cunt... Ginny's head swam as she returned to reality, only to be lost again as another powerful fantasy filled her head. Butch is naked. He lies spread-eagled on the bed, his hands and feet tied to the corners with stockings. Ellen, wearing only the panties, dances sexily for him, bumping and grinding and touching her breasts. She slowly slides the panties off, holds them by the waistband, and dangles them over the horny, tied-up man. She teases him, lowering the silky garment until it just grazes his skin, and running it up and down all over his body, pausing for a long time at his crotch. His cock drools pre- come. She drags her panties over his prick to sop it up. More takes its place. She torments and tickles him until he writhes on the bed, pleading for her to stop. She ignores him. Finally, after he has given up, she dangles the panties over his face, then drops them on his mouth. Arranging the underwear so the crotch lies over his lips, Ellen pokes part into his mouth with her forefinger. Working with just one finger and gazing into his eyes with a look of innocent idle amusement, she stuffs the panties in his mouth with painful slowness. Then she squats over his hips and swallows his rod inside her wet pussy. The creak of bedsprings and a almost- inaudible squishing continue a long time, finally being drowned out by her screams as she comes... Ginny came to, still holding her mother's panties to her nose. She reached down and touched her pussy. Her finger came away glistening. It's so embarrassing sometimes, she thought, I get so wet when I get turned on. I don't know how many times I've come home from dates with my panties soaked clear through. And if I'm at the beach and I start thinking about getting it on with one of the lifeguards or something, I have to keep my legs together and go jump in the water or sombody'll think I wet my pants. And then there was that time at the dance... Oh yeah, that was hot. Dancing slow and close with that hunk Jeff, working our way back where it was dark, soul-kissing, and pressing my pussy against him through my dress, feeling my pants get damp, then wet, then I felt the drops start to dribble down my leg. It felt good, we were both sweating up a storm anyway -- a little more juice didn't seem to matter. But afterwards, the insides of my thighs were all sticky, and when Jeff put his hand up under my skirt, he looked at me real funny. It kinda seemed to turn him on, though... Well, tonight the whole plan is to get wet, and the wetter the better as far as I'm concerned. Let's get this show on the road. The slim teenager stepped into her mother's panties. She looked at herself in the mirror on her closet door. Ginny was bigger than her mother, but her hips were slimmer, and the panties sagged a little in the front, though they cupped her high pubic mound with delightful snugness. The pants just barely covered her dark bush, which was clearly visible through the diaphanous material. Ginny put her hands behind her head and practiced pouting for a minute, then, looked at the clock and quickly finished dressing. Time to go, Ginny thought as she flicked out the light and walked to the window, aided by the moonlight pouring through it. She balanced on the window sill, propping herself up with her hands so she wouldn't get her white jeans dirty. With an awkward flounce, she launched herself away from the house, twisting a half turn and hanging onto the sill for balance as she landed in the shrubbery. The ground was soft and moist under her feet, and she could feel a few clods stuck to her shoes as she ran across the yard and hid behind the garage. She scuffed her feet against the grass and slapped the at the seat of her pants. Dodging the bright pools formed by the streetlights, the slim figure zig-zagged her way across the street and set off with a determined gait. Two blocks away, an old Ford convertible idled at the curb, its powerful, V8 turning over raggedly and burbling through barely-legal glasspacks. A pair of tough-looking teenagers sat on the backs of the front seats smoking and watching the street behind the car. The driver sneered at his friend, ""She's late. I'll bet she ain't coming. I told ya she was a prick- tease. Makes all kinda promises and then don't show up. Probably give us some kinda line tomorrow about why she didn't come."" Ginny turned the corner about half a block away, and was lit brilliantly by the streetlight. The kid on the passenger seat hit his friend playfully on the upper arm, and whispered, ""See Jack, I told you she'd come.""\n""I never said she wasn't,"" the driver said defensively. ""I just said she was late."" Ginny rolled her hips as she sauntered with exaggerated casualness towards the car. ""Hey, kid,"" said Jack in his best James Dean, his cigarette bouncing up and down as he talked and his head tilted back to keep the smoke out of his eyes. ""Hi, guys,"" said Ginny with as much excitement as if she'd run into them by accident in the school cafeteria. She reached up and rumpled the hair of the kid on the passenger side. ""How ya doing, Johnny?"" she asked with a sexy lilt to her voice. Johnny smiled in greeting, slid down the seat back and opened the door. No one spoke as Ginny rolled across the boy and plunked herself down in the middle of the front seat. Jack dropped into position, put the car in gear and pulled out with a liquid rumble. Johnny put his right hand on Ginny's knee and slid his palm up the inside of her right thigh until he cupped her pubic mound. She slapped his arm, then grabbed his wrist and pulled upwards. ""Let's get something straight, guys,"" she said in a harsh tone. ""You're gonna have a real good time tonight -- so good a time you're gonna pinch yourselves in the morning -- but only if you do things my way. You understand?"" The boys muttered affirmatively. Ginny continued, ""If you're real good, you're gonna like what happens."" She felt for Johnny's crotch with her right hand. ""Keep your hands by your sides, Johnny,"" she warned as she cupped her hand over his equipment and pressed against him. The heat of her palm excited the youngster as much as the pressure and he began to stiffen. Ginny smiled to herself, thinking: This is going to work out all right. Two of them, and they're bigger, but I'm smarter, and I know what I want. I just have to keep 'em happy, keep 'em off- balance, and stay one step ahead of them. Maybe I can even make their macho attitude help me. Jack'll be harder to handle, so I'll get Johnny to do things first. After Johnny caves in, Jack'll follow, no sweat. She moved her hand up and down over Johnny's jeans until she felt his full erection, then she reached over with her other hand and unbuttoned his fly. Johnny sucked in his breath as Ginny snaked both hands into his underwear. Her fingers flew around like moths, touching him lightly in intimate places before they urged his member out of his underwear and pulled his dick up straight. ""Now isn't this nice?"" Ginny asked as she glided her right hand lightly up and down the length of Johnny's cock, gripping him just hard enough so her hand didn't slip and savoring the way the soft supple skin slipped effortlessly over the rock-hard core. Johnny just swallowed hard. Ginny wondered how his cock would feel in her mouth. The lights at the roadside became less frequent as the trio headed out of town. With her left hand, Ginny started to touch Jack's dick through his pants. Having observed the scene with Johnny, Jack was hard even before the girl made her move. She dug her fingers into the boy's pants, pushing his cock back and forth until she had it lined up the way she wanted it. ""I'll be back, Johnny,"" said Ginny as she forsook his cock so she could have both hands for his friend. Soon Jack, too, sat with his tool poking up into the night air, being masturbated lightly by his teenaged companion. Ginny returned her right hand to Johnny's lap. With a cock in each fist, she made up inventive rhythms as the three drove into the countryside. She tried jacking them off in unison, then pushed down on one as she pulled up on the other, then experimented with two strokes on each side. Ginny like the weirdness of the scene -- the highway, the moonlight, the smell of the fields in the warm air, the rumble of the car together with a cock in each hand and the boys in her power. ""Like it so far?"" she cooed. The boys just mumbled, but Johnny's fists tightened as he pushed them into the seat, and Jack's driving grew somewhat erratic. Jack spotted the turn, slowed, and bumped off down a gravel road to the left. The headlights illuminated a thick forest on both sides of the rutted track. The road twisted around and stopped abruptly. Jack turned the car around and killed the engine. A sudden silence washed over them, broken by crickets. ""Let's get out and look at the creek,"" Ginny said in a shift of mood. ""Leave your dicks out, though. I like you guys that way."" The three spilled out of the car and walked over to the creek bank. Without the shade of the trees near the car, the three-quarter moon clearly illuminated the boys' equipment; Ginny liked the way their pricks glowed white in the pale light and bobbed up and down as they walked. The two guys felt awkward and exposed. There was nobody else around, but it still felt strange to be walking around like that. But that's what Ginny wanted, she was one hot chick, they sure were horny, and if this would get them laid, hey, no problem, man. After studying the creek and listening to the water for a minute or so, Ginny asked, ""You guys got a blanket?""\n""Sure, Gin, there's one in the trunk,"" answered Jack. ""Run back and get it."" Soon Jack returned with the blanket, holding it in front of his waist in instinctive protection against Ginny's inspection of his tool. ""That's good, Jackie. Spread it out on the creek bank. No, over here where it's flatter."" Johnny stumbled out of the way as Jack complied. ""That's nice,"" encouraged Ginny. ""Now get undressed,"" she continued, letting an edge creep into her voice. ""Just us?"" complained Johnny. Ginny placated him: ""I'll get naked, too, but you go first. You guys can watch me undress. It'll be real sexy."" The boys pulled off their clothes, piled them on the ground, and stood looking expectantly at Ginny, who watched with her arms crossed. Their bodies glowed in the moonlight. ""Now lie down on the blanket,"" urged the teenaged girl. ""No, the other way -- put your heads down here.""\n""That's downhill,"" protested Jack. ""That's all right, it's not steep. Besides, I can't do my show unless you can see this flat spot.""\n""I guess,"" said Jack as he lay on his back and propped his head up with his hands so he could see Ginny. Johnny lay down next to him. Ginny put her hands behind her head and rotated her pelvis slowly, the white jeans standing out clearly in the dim blue light. ""You want this pussy?"" she taunted as she spread her legs and pumped her hips back and forth. ""You like my tits?"" She shimmied her upper body and her breasts swayed, then she unbuttoned her blouse slowly, pulling out the tail and spinning around so the garment flew outwards. She pulled it open to expose her white brassiere. ""Nice, huh?"" she cooed flirtatiously. The young brunette slipped easily out of the shirt, and tossed it to Jack, who held it for a minute, smelling her perfume and her body. Ginny slipped the straps of her bra down her arms, and walked over to the blanket, her full breasts bobbing as she swung her hips. She stood just off the blanket, near Johnny's shoulders. ""Hold up your hand, lover,"" she asked. Johnny raised his arm, and Ginny grabbed it for balance as she took off her shoes and socks, stepping onto the blanket as she did, so she wouldn't get her feet dirty. Johnny held up his other arm, and Ginny supported herself on it as she skinned off her jeans and tossed them on top of one of the piles of clothes. She spread her legs and swished her hips to show off her mom's lacy white bikini panties. Still holding Johnny's hand, she picked up one foot and set it gently down on his chest. Ginny trailed her toes lightly up and down the boy's stomach, then, hopping as she turned, she pressed the ball of her foot to his lips. The young boy's mouth was slack, and she toyed with him, slipping her toes between his teeth and over his gums. Growing bored with that, Ginny twisted towards Johnny's feet and teased his prick with her foot. She wriggled her toes against his balls, then moved upwards and stepped lightly and quickly on his cock, dribbling it like a basketball as it lay against his belly. As it rose to a vertical position, the teenager switched tactics and batted it back and forth like a punching bag. Johnny groaned. If she kept this up much longer, she was going to make him come, and that would be embarrassing. He bit his lip as he tried to control himself. Ginny noticed the signs, and backed off. It would be fun to see Johnny squirt all over his own stomach, but he wasn't fully under her control yet, and he might react badly afterwards. Another time, Ginny thought as she gave the muscular boy's cock a final kick. The slim teenager straddled Johnny's head facing his feet. She slowly lowered herself to a kneeling position with her knees pressing the boy's arms against his sides. ""Come over here,"" she said to Jack, and the other boy worked his way over until he lay right next to his friend. ""Move your hips down towards me,"" she instructed, and Jack moved up about six inches. Ginny leaned forward and to one side, so her mouth was over Jack's cock. She touched his staff with her hand and guided it towards her mouth. ""Now it gets real good,"" she purred as she licked the tip. Ginny lowered her hips until she could feel Johnny's hot breath between her legs, then she sat back on the boy, pressing her sweet young pussy to his lips through her mother's soiled panties. Johnny knew what was coming, but he was still taken aback to find himself so suddenly surrounded by warm soft flesh and silky fabric. The strong smell of Ginny's crotch filled his nostrils. He didn't know that the aroma was partly Ginny's tangy young pussy and partly her mother's darker, richer smells; he just knew it smelled real sexy, especially as turned on as he was from what Ginny had been doing to him with her foot. When Ginny pressed down on the boy, her juices started to ooze out of her pussy and soak through the thin material. Johnny slipped out his tongue and licked the sexy teenager's crotch as she began to undulate against his face. Ginny smiled to herself as she felt Johnny's warm wet tongue against her sensitive flesh. Even through the panties he felt good. He didn't seem to have a real clear idea of her geography, but she was sure that he could learn, given proper instruction. She slithered her lips up and down Jack's erect penis, pausing when the head touched the back of her throat, then repeating the motion. Sometimes she slipped just the head in her mouth and sucked on it while she swished her tongue around. Jack made a strangled sound in the back of his throat, and Ginny figured that she was on the right track. She cocked her hips and slid them back further so Johnny would be more likely to find her clitoris in his seemingly random tonguing. He accidentally licked her slippery nubbin, and she moaned, hoping he'd get the message that he'd found the spot. She reached for Jack's balls and cupped them in her hand as she moved her head faster. Ginny was ready for something else, but she figured that the boys would be easier to control once they had a little less semen on board. Jack groaned as the slim brunette pressed his sack and sucked his dick. He knew he couldn't last much longer. Before long, Ginny felt the first spasm. She took one squirt in her mouth, then pulled away and fisted Jack's prick rapidly as he shot his load on his belly, his face, and into his hair. Ginny rolled off of Johnny and lay on Jack's chest while she curled up and peeled her mother's panties off. She rolled back the other way and managed to get to her knees again, this time astride Jack at waist level. ""Scooch up here,"" she said as she reached between her legs and tugged on his shoulders. ""And Johnny, you come towards me."" Jack soon found the teen's wet pussy against his mouth. He lapped avidly, delving into her hot channel and coating his tongue with her thick cream. Ginny sat down hard on his face, making it easier for him to reach deep inside her, but harder for him to breathe. He concentrated on the licking -- he could breathe anytime. The hot young girl sat up even further and rested almost all her weight on the boy's face for a few moments, reveling in the feeling of control, then she rolled her hips forward and shifted her weight to her knees and elbows. The movement brought her clitoris in contact with his tongue, but he soon wandered off lower down her crotch. She knew it was time for a lesson. ""Higher, Jack,"" she prompted. Jack, confused by her instructions, went the wrong way. ""Not that way,"" she instructed, ""Higher on my body -- toward my bellybutton."" Jack backtracked and approached the target. ""A little to the right... a little lower... There! Feel that little bump?""\n""Umph,"" Jack mumbled affirmatively. ""Lick it,"" she ordered. Jack obeyed with altogether too much enthusiasm. ""Not so hard,"" the pretty teenager said harshly, ""Lick it slow and gentle, but don't stop until I tell you to."" Jack managed to moderate his eagerness, and began to tongue the slippery pearl with something approaching delicacy. Ginny gave a little moan to encourage him, following it with a series of guttural noises that were much less voluntary as the young boy's tongue excited her and spurred her onwards. Growing more confident, Jack stiffened his tongue and moved it in slow circles around the base of Ginny's clit, barely noticing the cold from the pool of come covering his chest. Johnny didn't have to wait long to become a participant; the girl leaned forward and swallowed his stiff prick deep into her hot mouth in one motion, forcing a gasp from his lips. She moved her head up and down rapidly, then stopped for a moment to lick her middle finger. That's not gonna be enough, she thought, and she reached behind her back and slipped her finger up her slippery pussy, twisting it around and gathering up as much juice as she could. Jack could tell something was happening, but he couldn't figure out what. As Ginny sucked Johnny's slim cock she probed between his legs with her hand, tucking her slippery middle finger into her palm until she got her bearings. Feeling under his balls, she found the cleavage between his tight, muscular buns and ran her index finger up and down it. As Johnny started to pant, Ginny suddenly rammed her middle finger all the way up his asshole. Johnny felt violated, confused, but intensely aroused. Before he could even begin to sort his feelings out he erupted into the teenager's warm, wet mouth. Ginny tasted his warm, mildly salty semen, then pulled her finger out and pumped the rest of Johnny's load out onto his chest. After a moment, she returned her attention to Jack, who was doing what she considered to be a pretty good job on her clit. In fact, it was such a good job that, if she paid attention, she would probably get off soon. The slim brunette rocked her hips rhythmically, moving enough to subtly direct Jack's slippery tongue just where she wanted it. Her copious secretions rolled out of her channel and dripped down onto the boy's face as he tongued her just as she had instructed. In a minute or two, her teaching paid off in an fierce orgasm. Ginny screamed as she came, seeing stars against the black night, bucking against the boy lying underneath her hard enough to bruise his lip, and scaring them all a little. The lithe young girl rolled between her two friends, wriggled until they separated enough for her to lie on the blanket, and stared at the stars while she caught her breath. She put her arms out and found two wet, slippery cocks, one hard, and one soft but stiffening as she manipulated it. It had been a great first act, and she already had a few plans for the second one. It wasn't long before both pricks were nicely firm in Ginny's fists. She knelt between the boys and pulled one cup of her brassiere down so her breast was exposed, but cradled lewdly by her undergarment. ""Like this, boys?"" Johnny sat up and Ginny pulled his face to her dark brown nipple, cradling his head in her arm as he suckeled her. With her free hand, she similarly freed her other breast and beckoned Jack to partake. She rocked back on her heels and grinned at the sky as the boys sucked and nibbled at her hard nipples. After a few minutes, Ginny pushed the boys away and struggled to her feet. ""On your knees, Johnny,"" she ordered, ""It's time you learned about eating pussy."" Johnny levered himself up, whining, ""I already know how to eat pussy.""\n""I think you can use a lesson anyway."" Ginny stood over Johnny and took his head between her hands. Ginny had a sudden inspiration, and grabbed him by his ears. ""Put your tongue out,"" she directed. ""And hold your neck loose so I can move your head around. You've got to paint by numbers for a while before I let you have a clean canvas.""\n""Feel that?"" she asked, touching his tongue to the place where her labia met below her belly. ""That's the start of my outer lips."" She ran his tongue down one side and back the other. Johnny started to lick her as she paused back where she had started. ""Stop that!"" she ordered. ""You'll get to lick soon enough. Now you're just holding your tongue out as far as it can go. Got it?"" Johnny tried to nod, but she held his head too tightly. She pushed him down. ""Now this,"" she continued, ""Is where you put your cock, that is, if you're real nice and I'm in a good mood. I like it when you lick up inside there, too."" She cocked her hips and pushed him against the tender flesh between her pussy and her asshole. ""When I let you lick me here, use real broad strokes. Make your tongue wide and flat, and lick me in one long swipe from my tight little bottom hole to my pussy. It's OK if you dip in at either end."" Ginny straightened and lifted up on Johnny's ears, which were getting a little sore by now. ""And now,"" she whispered, ""This is the place that really gets me off.""\n""You can warm me up by licking all around, but when I want to come, lick this little stubby thing -- feel it? Yeah, that's right -- right here. Be gentle at first, but when I'm about ready to come, you can lick it fast and hard. In fact, if you don't, you'll be sorry.""\n""Got that?"" said Ginny in a tone that allowed only one response. Johnny nodded, afraid to trust his voice. Ginny's bossy style struck a chord in him. ""Get your tongue up my cunt,"" she said, stepping over him and forcing his head back. Johnny put his tongue out as far as he could and licked the inside of Ginny's pussy as she pushed his head further back and put more of her weight on him. Ginny reveled in what felt like being fucked by a very tiny, very agile penis. She was glad that Johnny had a nice long tongue, and she thought of another place where it would feel good. ""That's nice, Johnny,"" she cooed. ""Real nice. Would you like to put your tongue where it would turn me on even more?"" Johnny mumbled his assent, sure that he was going to get to lick Ginny's clitoris. Ginny stepped back, spun around, and bent over slightly. ""Lick my asshole, Johnny,"" she ordered in a bored tone of voice. Johnny hesitated for an instant. This girl had more moods than anyone he knew, and she changed them when he least expected it. Now she wanted him to put his tongue in a dark, dirty place. He felt a little revulsion, but surpressed it. He had already decided that he'd do whatever Ginny said. Just making that resolution made his head spin, but more with excitement than fear. He leaned forward and navigated by feel, easily finding the girl's tight, warm serrations with his ardent tongue. Ginny reacted to Johnny's intimate probings with a savage joy. He did it, and he didn't even complain! Now I can make him do anything! She pressed back against him, spreading her legs so the boy could have better access to her sensitive rosebud. She tugged on Jack's shoulders. ""Lick my clit, Jack,"" she said hotly. ""Lick my clit while Johnny sticks his tongue up my butt."" Jack tried to comply, but Ginny's bent-over posture made it hard. He burrowed in and finally made marginal contact with the girl's enlarged nubbin. His chin bounced off Johnny's, to the disgust of both of them. Ginny realized that this game had problems, and mentally kicked herself for not planning better. Now she had to choose between her own satisfaction and completing the subjugation of Johnny. It was an easy choice. The sexy teenager sat back against the boy's tongue. ""Get it further up my ass,"" she hissed, feeling his attempts at compliance immediately. She met his probing with even more backwards force. It made it hard for Jack to get to her clit, and it took him a long time to make her come, but she knew it was worth it. Afterwards, Ginny thought about the boys. She ought to get them off once more, and she hadn't yet clearly established her superiority over Jack. She sank to the her knees on the blanket. ""Oh, Jack."" she said sweetly. ""Lie down here on your back, will you? I'll do something for you I know you'll like."" Jack did as she asked, pleased that she wasn't going to make him do the same kinds of things as Johnny. Ginny sat on his chest facing his feet and clamped his arms to his sides with her knees. She reached out and caressed his hard-on gently with her right hand as she cradled his balls with her left. She masturbated him slowly as her left hand fluttered like a butterfly between his legs and over his testicles. He groaned with pleasure. Ginny picked up the pace with her right hand and started pinching and scratching his balls with her left. It felt better than he could have imagined, and he gave himself up to the ecstasy. Ginny knew she had him then, and she put her weight on her knees and walked backwards, then slowly, slowly sat back down, this time on the boy's face. Jack could see enough in the moonlight to know what was happening as the slim teenager's soft bottom descended upon him. Her hands kept up the exciting caresses and he knew that if he didn't do what she wanted she'd stop touching him. Ginny leaned forward and her buns separated. Finally, her tight brown opening, still wet from Johnny's tongue, touched Jack's mouth. With a little moan, Jack tentatively slipped his tongue through his lips. He felt her furrows and ridges as he licked her slowly. Ginny delighted in Jack's soft tongue as she continued to sit back on the boy. Soon he felt a heavy weight on his cheeks, and he stopped licking and began to probe the teenager's tight bottomhole with his tongue. And still Ginny increased the pressure, until all her weight was resting on the boy's face and he had to tilt his head back in order to breathe. Her hands flew up and down his cock. ""Like that, Jack?"" she taunted. ""Like having your tongue up my butt? Like licking my asshole while I jerk you off? Sure you do. I know you do. You like it so well you're gonna shoot your load while I sit on your face. Well c'mon, cream for me. Let's see what you've got in you."" Jack spouted what was indeed an impressive quantity of white, sticky fluid, considering that he had come less than an hour earlier. Ginny encouraged him in a patronizing tone: ""Oh, that's nice. Come some more. A little more still. Very good, Jackie."" Ginny walked forward and sat in her previous position on Jack's chest. She motioned to Johnny and he straddled his friend and faced the girl. ""And what about you, Johnny?"" she said in the same condescending tone. ""What can I do for my Johnny?"" She reached down with her left hand and inserted her middle and ring fingers in her hot wet cunt. When they were thoroughly coated with her oily fluid, she reached out and between Johnny's legs, positioning her fingers at the entrance to the boy's asshole. ""Well, for starters, how about this,"" she said as she slid her fingers inside him. He grimaced, but stood where he was. She grasped his dick firmly with her right hand and stroked it rapidly as she explored the secret recesses of his rectum. Johnny came in an embarrassingly short time, covering Ginny's breasts with his semen. * * * On the way back to her house, Ginny cautioned the boys: ""I know you guys like to talk about your conquests. This wasn't exactly a conquest, but you might be tempted to blab about it to your friends. If I one word gets back to me, I'm gonna tell everybody all the details. You don't really want that, do you? I didn't think so. That's why you'll dummy up, right?"" The boys nodded silently. ""On the other hand, if you guys can keep a secret, we can play some more. I've got lots more things to show you.""\n\n FOUR\n\nBobby dashed down the hall, grabbed the jamb of his sister's door with a suddenly outstretched hand, and pivoted into her room, hanging there as she turned slowly away from her desk. ""You didn't waste any time, little brother,"" she teased, ""They haven't been out of the driveway for more than thirty seconds.""\n""I couldn't wait for them to get of out the house. It's knowing that they'll be away most of the day that made the difference. It'll be the first time since, well, you know..."" Mary Beth stood up and sauntered slowly towards the boy. ""Yeah, Bobby. I think I do know."" She unbuttoned her blouse and pulled the shirt-tails out of her shorts. ""I think you want to get it on with your big sister."" She pulled her bra aside and ran her index finger around her dark-brown, puffy nipple as she licked her lips and favored her brother with a sloe- eyed gaze. The girl's nipple hardened slightly and pushed its way upwards. ""You'd like to nibble on my tits, wouldn't you?""\n""Yeah, Sis."" She pushed her shorts down, stepped out of them, and tossed them on casually on the bed. Mary Beth raised her hands to her hips, inserted her fingers in the waistband of her white nylon panties and lowered them until her pubic hair just showed at the waistline. ""You'd like to lick my pussy, too. You want me to sit on your face while you lie there and lap me with you big wet tongue."" She shrugged out of her blouse, tossed it over her shoulder, and stood with her hands on her hips in her underwear. ""You'd like to fuck me too, huh Bobby? You want to drive your big cock up my pussy? You want to fuck me so hard I squeal; so hard I beg for mercy?"" She closed the distance to her brother and grabbed his stiff cock through his jeans. She looked Bobby hard in the face and hissed, ""Your dick says that's what you want, little brother."" Mary Beth backed away, crossed her arms, and changed back to a teasing tone. ""But you know what, Bobby? You're gonna have to work for those things. You've been too wimpy, Bobby. It's time you acted like a man."" Bobby's responded in a surly voice: ""Whaddaya want from me, Sis? Most of the time you get on my case if I don't do what you say fast enough.""\n""I've got lots of moods -- you oughta know that by now. And now I'm in the mood for a tough guy. The only way you're gonna get in my pants today is if you rip 'em off me."" Bobby took a step forward and wrapped his arms around his sister. ""You mean if I want it I'm gonna have to take it?"" Mary Beth wriggled, but her brother didn't let her go. ""You got it, bro'."" She suddenly spun around and out of her brother's grasp and disappeared out the door, her pushed-down panties winking at Bobby as her buns moved up and down. Bobby started after her, but thought better of it. Smiling, he slowly stripped, tossing his clothes on his sister's bed. Ready for action, he ran lightly into the hall. Seeing no sign of her, he quickly searched his and his parents' bedroom; she wasn't there either. He darted into the living room, looked around, and saw Mary Beth jump up from behind the couch and sprint for the door he'd just come through. Bobby dashed after her, catching her as she tried to turn the corner into the hall. He tackled her with his arms around her waist; she tried to twist loose as she fell, but only succeeded in loosening Bobby's grip enough so his hands slipped down her legs, dragging her panties to her knees. Mary Beth turned onto her face so she could make another break, but Bobby wriggled his way up her body and held her down. His cock slipped between the cheeks of his sister's bottom as he struggled to control her; the girl tried to wriggle away, but he pressed down hard with his hips and her writhing only served to excite him. ""Gotcha, Sis,"" he said as he held her down. ""Now you're mine.""\n""Bullshit!"" Mary Beth gave a mighty, but unsuccessful, twist. ""Don't push it, or I'll ram this dick up your butt. It'd be easy. You'd like to get butt-fucked, wouldn't you, Sis?"" He moved his hips downward an inch or two. Mary Beth had set this up, and she'd thought that she could keep it under control, but having her little brother's cock up her ass wasn't part of her plan. There weren't a lot of things she hadn't done, but that was one of them, and she wanted to be thoroughly in control her first time. The teenager had a small moment of panic. ""Don't fuck me there!"" she blurted out. Bobby knew she meant it, and that gave him a perverse kind of desire to do just that, although he'd been mostly teasing before. Bobby's shaft slid jerkily down between Mary Beth's wiggling buttocks until the tip rested a couple of inches up from her virgin bottomhole. Shifting his weight away from his sister's back made him a little unstable; Bobby lifted his hips a bit, reached down with his hand and grabbed his penis so he could press it into her. He pushed down and it the head dropped down into the depression around her asshole; he eased forward with his hips. Mary Beth felt Bobby's rod forcing her puckered rosette apart. He was really going to do it! The realization gave her strength and Bobby's new position made him vulnerable. She tightened her buttocks, jostling Bobby's hand and keeping his probing cock momentarily at bay, then she twisted sharply, and Bobby lost his balance, falling heavily on her as she lay on her side. Bobby shifted tactics and rolled his sister over on her back, rucking himself up, grabbing her wrists, and pinning her hands to the floor. She panted as she struggled, but Bobby got his pelvis between her legs and pushed forward with his cock. Mary Beth's panties were still around her knees, and Bobby couldn't get her legs far enough apart. It took him a while to realize what was wrong, but finally he grabbed both her wrists with one hand reached down with the other, and pushed the underwear down one leg, leaving it to dangle around one of Mary Beth's calves. He grabbed his cock and moved it around until he could feel his sister's warm cunt with the head. She was so wet that Bobby had no trouble driving his prick in to the hilt, in spite of her evasive movements. With both hands now holding Mary Beth's wrists, Bobby fucked her with hard, short strokes as he taunted her: ""Thought you could get away, huh? You little prick-tease -- just lie there and take it. Just lie there and let me fuck the shit out of you. I'm gonna come in your tight little box, Sis. The more you wiggle, the more it turns me on. Oh God, you're so hot and tight! Get ready, cause here it..."" Bobby felt a hard grip on his shoulders, and before he had any idea what was happening, he was pulled back and thrown on the floor. He looked up at his assailant. His father stood over him, shouting incoherently, his face twisted and ruddy as he opened and closed his fists spasmodically. His mother backed into the corner, clasped her arms across her chest self-protectively, and started to cry. Mary Beth rolled into a ball and covered her face in her hands. Sounds very much like sobs emerged, then the girl caught her breath for an instant. ""He r..raped me,"" she gasped, and then struggled to her feet and ran awkwardly in the direction of her bedroom. The door slammed, and Bobby was alone with his parents.\n\n FIVE\n\nBobby didn't understand it. In the midst of this family crisis, his mom had decided to invite his aunt over for dinner. His sister was sticking to her story about being raped, and his parents both believed her, no matter how much Bobby had pleaded that she had led him on. Neither Mary Beth nor Bobby had admitted anything about any previous sexual encounters, and Bobby didn't even try to explain that they had been playing a sexual game, so his story wasn't at all convincing. He had finally given up trying to talk to his mother, and his father was so angry he could barely stand to be in the same room with him. And now, he was going to have to deal with an outsider. He liked Aunt Pamela well enough, but she was such a formal person. His mother's younger sister had never married and gone into the real estate business. Now she had two offices in town and a flock of agents working for her. He usually saw her in a business suit with her hair in a bun, accentuating the regal planes of her face. And she acted businesslike most of the time, never getting too excited, always cool, maybe a little detached. She was a stickler for politeness in Bobby and Mary Beth, and always gently but firmly corrected them when they forgot their manners with her. Now they'd all have to act like nothing was going on, and of course they can't carry that off, so they'll all sit around stiff, and there'll be awkward silences and boring discussions of safe topics... The thought made Bobby's skin crawl. Here he was all torn up with shame at what he'd done, even more shame at being caught, anger at his sister for putting all the blame off on him, and frustration with his parents for believing her instead of him. He was as full of nervous energy as if he'd downed four cups of coffee at a sitting, and he was going to have to push it all inside and appear calm. Shit! He dressed in his nice wool slacks and a clean sport shirt, buffing his good shoes but not bothering to apply new polish. The doorbell rang. He went to answer it, knowing his mom was busy in the kitchen. On the way he ran into Mary Beth, who ignored him. He looked at the way she was dressed and got angry all over again. The simple white frock and understated makeup made his sister look like a choir girl, like a sacrificial virgin, like a innocent, but Bobby knew what a two-faced bitch she was... Still angry, he jerked open the front door. Pamela stared at him with a startled expression on her face that gradually solidified into an unspoken demand for an explanation or an apology. Bobby chose the latter: ""Oh, sorry, Aunt Pamela. I guess I was in too much of a hurry. Please come in."" Pamela swept by him as he held the door, giving him a sidelong glance. She headed for the kitchen with Bobby trailing behind. Pamela dashed forward and hugged Bobby's mother, Connie, getting a little flour on her suit in the process. Bobby thought their greeting was more restrained than usual. They always seemed so close to him, which was surprising considering what different persons they were. They were the same height and coloring, but Connie's soft, voluptuous body contrasted with Pamela's lean, athletic figure, her loose, relaxed hairstyle with Pamela's severe one. Pamela dressed like a businesswoman, but Connie had given up her job when she got married, busied herself with volunteer work, and dressed in Madison's version of Junior League style. The women began to talk in low tones, not exactly excluding Bobby from the conversation, but making no attempt to bring in into it. He got the message and went to his room, where he lay on the bed wishing he were somebody else. * * * The dinner was just as bad as Bobby had feared. His sister sat beside him looking angelic as she prattled on about how much she was looking forward to going to college in the fall. Pamela sat across from him; every so often Bobby thought he noticed her looking at him with an evaluative expression on her face. She seemed cool and a bit aloof, but at the same time focused on him in a manner that made him even more uneasy. He felt like a bug under a microscope. Not being involved in the conversation, he tuned out... Until he heard Pamela say, ""Connie, I've decided that it will be all right with me. You'd better talk to Bobby, though."" Bobby came back to earth with a jolt. Talk about what? He wished he'd been paying enough attention to know what Aunt Pamela was talking about. His mother looked wary. She turned to Bobby's father, a florid, fleshy man not given to unnecessary speech or displays of emotion. ""Ed,"" she said with a hint of pleading in her voice, ""Why don't you tell Bobby what we've been talking about?"" The phlegmatic man at the head of the table cleared his throat and put down his fork. ""Bobby, your mother and I have talked, and we've decided that some things will have to change now. We don't think it would be right for you and Mary Beth to live in the same house, at least until Mary Beth goes away to college in the fall. You have already shown that you aren't to be trusted in some areas, and we don't have any confidence that there won't be a repetition of the, er, incident that just happened. Maybe Mary Beth could have stopped you, but you were the person who caused the problem, so we think you should be the one to leave the house. You can do one of two things. One, you can finish out your school year at that military academy we looked at last year -- the one in Indiana -- and then stay there for the summer term, either returning here in the fall and going back to Madison Central, or graduating and going on to college. Or, you can live with Aunt Pamela until the fall. We've asked her if she would take you in and look after you, and she has agreed to do so. I'm sorry, I know that it seems like we're rejecting you and throwing you out of the house, but we really don't mean it that way. We just can't take the chance of a repetition of what happened. We wouldn't be being good parents if we let that happen, and it certainly wouldn't be fair to Mary Beth."" He didn't sound angry, but Bobby figured that he was just putting on a good show. After making one of the longest speeches that Bobby had heard from him, Ed ground to a halt. He remained with his elbows on the table and his hands folded into a tent as he watched Bobby through pale blue eyes. Bobby felt his face flush with anger and shame. Tears of frustration sprang to his eyes. He jerked himself to his feet, knocking his chair backwards to the floor, and ran blindly out of the room. A few minutes later, his mother found him sobbing on his bed. She rubbed his back lovingly. Bobby relaxed with a sigh. Connie spoke gently. ""I'm sorry, Bobby. We still love you. I love you. We don't know what else to do. It probably won't be for very long. Please understand."" Bobby's mother massaged his back and shoulders. He felt the cool, strong hands pressing, kneeling, and stroking him through his shirt. When she leaned over him, her hair fell against his cheek; it smelled like Mary Beth's. Connie pressed her thumbs together at the small of his back and slowly drew them apart and down. Bobby caught himself hoping she'd slid her thumbs under the belt of his pants. His prick grew heavy and thick. She bent to kiss his cheek, and her scent was so like his sister's that he wanted to turn and kiss his mother's lips, to open them with his tongue and to sip her nectar. He wanted to touch her heavy woman's breasts, to weigh them in his hands and to suckle at their thick, chewy nipples. He wanted to slide his tongue down her belly until he reached her thick dark bush, then to find her damp, pungent nest and lick the lips until they spread welcomingly. He wanted to make his mother pant, to moan, to sweat, to writhe, and ultimately to convulse helplessly under his tongue. He realized that it was time to get out of there.\n\n SIX\n\nBurdened by two suitcases. Bobby stumbled up the stairs to Aunt Pamela's front porch. He dropped them on the grey floorboards and caught his breath. His parents had refused to drive him over, and he'd had to walk the eight or nine blocks. His arms ached, and the exercise combined with the warm spring day had caused him to sweat through his tee-shirt. Taking a deep breath, he rang the doorbell. After a few moments, Bobby heard steps behind the door; he straightened up and tried to look his best. The latch turned, and the door swung open. Pamela did not smile as she stood aside and waved her hand to invite him in. ""Just leave you bags here,"" she said in an even voice, ""and come into the living room for a minute."" Pamela sat on the couch. Bobby started to do the same, but she stopped him, saying, ""I'd prefer that you stand in front of me."" She spoke slowly and seriously. ""I want you to understand that you are here voluntarily. You may not like your choices, but you do have choices, and one of them is leaving here. Should you decide that's what you want, I won't stand in your way or talk you out of it. I want you here only if you want to be here. You can leave now, or at any time you choose. All I ask is that you tell me first. There's just one thing you need to know about your leaving: if you go, you can't come back. Is that clear?""\n""I guess so,"" replied Bobby while examining the rug. Pamela ignored his manners, and began to lecture him. ""Your mother told me about the incident with your sister. She also told me that you tried to lie your way out of it. I've agreed to take you in for a while, but only if you agree to work at improving your faults. Do you understand?"" Bobby noted Pamela's high-necked white silk blouse, her generously-cut charcoal wool skirt, and the way her dark-brown hair was pulled back into a bun. Her high cheekbones, aristocratic features and her simple makeup reinforced the impression of severity that made him nervous. ""Y..yes, ma'am,"" he stuttered in reply. ""Good. I've thought about it, and I've decided that the things you need to work on are self-discipline and humility. Your need for self-discipline is obvious: you couldn't control yourself with your own sister. Your lying about what happened means that put yourself before the truth, your sister, and ultimately your family. Your ego is too inflated, and if you learn some humility you won't do things like that. Do you follow me?""\n""Yes'm""\n""I told your mother that I would try to help you, but I must have your cooperation. For your own good, you must follow my instructions exactly as long as you are in this house. You must do what I say, when I say it. Are you willing to obey me?"" Bobby realized that he didn't have much choice except to go along. ""Yes, Aunt Pamela,"" he responded. ""That's good. I'll show you to your room now."" Bobby picked up his bags and followed Pamela down the second floor hall. She led him to a small, sparsely-furnished bedroom, and opened the drapes. At her instructions, Bobby sat on the bed as Pamela opened one of the bureau drawers. She pulled out a garment, and handed it to Bobby. ""I'll give you some time to unpack -- an hour should be enough. Then I want you take off all your clothes and put this on, and come down to the living room."" Bobby inspected the garment briefly, then complained, ""But this is a pair of panties! I'm a guy; I can't wear these.""\n""I'm going to forgive that outburst since this is new to you, but I want you to know that it can't continue. You will put those panties on, and come down to the living room wearing them and nothing else. I am not in the habit of explaining myself, but again I will make and exception because you're just starting out with this. One of your problems is a lack of humility. Part of that is your big male ego. Wearing women's underwear will eventually train some of that ego out of you. I expect no further back talk. Do you understand?"" Bobby nodded and stared at the floor. Pamela walked stiffly out of the room and closed the door behind her. * * * Pamela sat on the couch reading a magazine when Bobby came down the stairs. She was pleased at her progress so far -- Bobby had agreed to her degrading dress code with only perfunctory back talk -- but she was anxious about the next few minutes. Bobby paused tentatively at the living-room door and cleared his throat. Pamela had heard him on the stairs, but she waited until then to look up from her reading. Although she kept her expression impassive, she smiled inwardly at the sight he presented, standing nervously in his modestly cut white panties, his male equipment making a bulge in the front. His youth and poorly-masked innocence excited her greatly. ""Come here,"" she said sternly, pointing to a spot about six feet in front of her. Bobby shuffled over in his bare feet, and stood in front of her. His hips were cocked to one side in a vain attempt to shield his manhood from her gaze. ""Stand up straight and face me,"" she ordered. Put your hands behind your back. Bobby squared his hips and pulled himself up into a semblance of good posture. ""Shoulders back."" While not achieving a military bearing, Bobby did the best he could. ""That's better. Let me tell you about some of the rules around here. You will come straight home from school, and you will go nowhere else beside school, unless I give you permission to do otherwise. You will not go out in the evenings or on weekends without my permission, and you will keep your room neat and tidy at all times.""\n""Now we need to have a talk about discipline, especially sexual discipline, which appears to a problem for you. First let me explain something. You can think anything you like, and it's alright with me. It's alright with everybody else in the world too, because they can't know what you're thinking unless you tell then, or act on your thoughts in some way. Where the problems start is when you do or say things. That's where you need to discipline yourself. You can think the dirtiest, most salacious thoughts you want as long as you control yourself. Does that make sense to you?""\n""Yes'm""\n""Good. Now let's discuss your sexual habits. How often do you masturbate?""\n""Ma'am?"" Pamela admired the blush that began in Bobby's cheeks and spread to his chest. ""You heard me. How many times a day, on average?""\n""Um...I guess once or twice.""\n""And what's your record?""\n""Huh?"" Pamela admired the beet-red color of Bobby's face. Was there a stirring beneath the panties? ""How many times have you ejaculated in one 24-hour period?""\n""Five or six, I guess.""\n""Yes, I think some increased discipline is in order. I have some new rules for you. From now on, you will not masturbate at all unless I give you permission. I will supervise your sexual release. If I find that you have disobeyed me, I will punish you. Is that clear?"" Bobby was astounded, but he swallowed hard and responded meekly, ""Yes, ma'am.""\n""Now I know that this will be hard for you, and I don't intend to suppress your sexuality completely. I will make appropriate arrangements from time to time."" Confusion replaced surprise and fear as Bobby's principal emotion. Did that mean she would help him get off? Pamela examined Bobby's crotch. There were definite twitching as Bobby's cock strove to straighten itself under the thin nylon. This was working out fine; now it was time to change to subject. Sometimes a little ambiguity was a good thing. ""Now on to humility,"" she said, ""Come over here and kneel in front of the couch."" Bobby complied, glad to have his private parts removed from the center of his aunt's vision. ""Now Bobby, it's time for your first lesson in humility. You are going to have to do some things that you're not going to like, but I promise you that you will learn from them. By placing you in humiliating, even degrading, circumstances, I will teach you to surpress your ego. Are you ready for your first lesson?"" Pamela reached down to her knees and raised her skirt, spreading her legs slightly at the same time. Bobby tried to look at her crotch, but the light was bad and he could just see the dim white of her panties. Pamela spoke to him in an even, commanding voice. ""Bobby, I want you to put your face against my crotch. I don't want you to do anything else. You may feel a desire to lick me or kiss me, but I want you to surpress that craving. Put your head under my skirt."" Bobby ducked under the hem, and settled in with his face between Pamela's legs. She felt his breath against her, and suppressed a fierce urge to grab his ears and grind her cunt into his face. She gently held his head through the skirt. In a little softer tone, she continued. ""Now I'll guide you to the right place."" She moved his head until his nose pressed against her clitoris and his mouth was at the entrance to her cunt. She had to tip his head back in order to achieve contact in both places, but was pleased at the thought that some discomfort should be part of his experience. She admonished him, ""Just stay right there until I tell you you can move while I read a little."" He felt her rest the magazine against his forehead as he surrendered himself to the perfumed darkness. Her pungent odor was strong in his nostrils. He felt her soft pussy hair through the thin nylon. She seemed damp under his mouth, but he couldn't tell if the cause was her secretions or his hot breath. He breathed in through his nose so he could smell her better, and out through his mouth because he thought it might excite her. He had only the dimmest idea of what might happen if she got turned on, but it seemed like a good thing to do. Pamela knew what was causing the wetness, and she knew there would be more when the juices that were already filling her pussy leaked out. She knew she couldn't do anything about that, but she told herself to be sure that she didn't give the boy any other clues about how hot she was getting. No wiggles, no pants, no moans, she thought; I need to stay in character. After several minutes she put down the magazine and spoke to him: ""Can you smell me?""\n""Yes,"" he mumbled into her pussy. She inhaled sharply. ""Yes, what?""\n""I'm sorry. Yes, ma'am.""\n""That's better. You may call me ma'am or you may call my Aunt Pamela, but you must talk to me respectfully.""\n""Yes'm""\n""Do I smell very strong?""\n""Yes, Aunt Pamela, you do.""\n""There's a reason for that. Ever since I agreed to let you come to my house, I've changed into the same pair of panties every time I came home. For five days now, I've worn these panties around the house so they'd be nice and ripe for you. I thought it would be more humiliating for you to press your face against my soiled panties than if they were clean. So just think about how dirty they are as you bury yourself in them.""\n""There's something else. It will do your male ego some good if you learn to respect women more. So while you're kneeling there with your face in my lap, I'd like you to get into the idea of worshipping my vagina. It's the center of womanhood, and you need to respectfully adore it.""\n""Think of both things at once. You're sitting there with your mouth and nose pressed into my soiled underclothes. It's dirty, yet you keep on doing it. At the same time, underneath my dirty panties is my warm vagina. You love it, and want to show your respect to me and to all women by honoring it. You press your mouth against it as a symbol of your esteem."" Pamela picked up her magazine again, but she couldn't concentrate. She loved having his face pressed against her pussy, but she was excited and frustrated and wanted to come. All in good time, she thought as she concentrated on not moving while Bobby knelt with his mouth against her dampening crotch. When she had taken all she could, she lifted her skirt again. Bobby blinked in the light, and Pamela ordered him to straighten up. She glanced down at his pelvis. His erection made a stiff tent pole for the white panties, and a few drops of pre-come dampened the material at the apex. Pleased, she spoke again. ""That was very good, Bobby. I think you're a good boy who has developed a few bad habits. Nothing that can't be fixed, I'm sure."" Pamela touched Bobby's face with her left hand, then touched his lips with her fingers. She slipped her index and middle fingers into his mouth. ""Suck my fingers,"" she whispered, ""Make them wet and slippery."" Bobby sucked and licked while Pamela swirled her fingers around his mouth. ""And now, Bobby,"" she continued, leaving her fingers in his mouth, ""It's time for your second lesson in humility. I want you to get on your hands and knees on the couch, with your head against the armrest."" She withdrew her fingers reluctantly. Bobby clambered into position, and Pamela sat behind him. ""Put your shoulders down on the arm of the couch,"" she said in a soothing voice. Bobby complied. ""Now I'm going to take down your panties."" She pulled the underclothes over his hips gently and slowly, stopping when they were just above his knees. She touched his wrinkled asshole with her wet fingers. The small, pink, hairless opening entranced her. ""One of the things that men with big egos are usually touchy about,"" she began as she slipped her middle finger in up to the second knuckle, ""Is their anus."" He was tight, warm and elastic. She reminded herself to take it slowly. ""It bothers them to have a woman's fingers in their rectum."" She withdrew her finger and probed again, this time with both her index and middle fingers. Bobby tensed his sphincter, found that that made it hurt, and did the best he could to relax. ""You may have some of those feelings yourself. If you do, I think you'll find that they diminish upon repeated treatment."" She twisted her hand back and forth. ""Sometimes it takes a while, though, and I may have to do this for you many times."" She thrust her fingers inside and massaged Bobby's prostate. ""You can help by letting me know when your ego asserts itself. If you come and tell me, I can treat it, either this way, or with some other technique."" If he were going to rebel, he would have done so by now. With growing confidence and mastery, she finger-fucked Bobby's butt with rapid, firm strokes. Pamela continued, her voice growing more seductive. ""And now, Bobby, I'm going to be very nice to you. This is getting you excited, isn't it.""\n""Yes, ma'am, it sure is.""\n""It would be hard for you to keep from abusing yourself if I sent you to your room right now, wouldn't it?""\n""Yes'm.""\n""I know. Well, since this is your first day and you're just getting used to things around here, I shall relieve you. Would you like that?""\n""Oh yes, Aunt Pamela, very much.""\n""You'd have to ask me nicely first.""\n""Oh...um... Aunt Pamela, would you please, er, take care of me?""\n""You want me to masturbate you?""\n""Y..yes, ma'am.""\n""Then say it.""\n""Please Aunt Pamela, will you masturbate me?"" The word sounded clinical to Bobby's ears, and made his pleading seem craven to him. ""Yes, Bobby, I will masturbate you until you ejaculate."" Pamela suppressed a trembling in her right hand as she reached for Bobby's cock. She strove for a cool precision in her touch, and resisted the urge to lovingly stroke his member. Holding him gently but firmly, she began a series of long, even strokes with a moderate tempo that matched the way she finger-fucked his asshole. Bobby didn't last long at all. As he spurted, Pamela aimed his cock into the panties bunched around his knees. She kept up the same steady rhythm for a minute after the last spasm, knowing that Bobby would be especially tender then. Pamela released Bobby's cock and slipped her fingers out of his ass. She reached down and pulled the panties up around Bobby's hips, reaching between his legs and rubbing his cum into his crotch. Pamela prompted, ""What do you say, Bobby?""\n""Thank you, Aunt Pamela.""\n""That's right. Next time I want you to thank me as you ejaculate. Thank me once each time you spurt. Do you think you can remember that?"" Also Bobby was thoroughly satiated for the moment, he was thrilled by the implication that there would be a next time. Eagerly, he answered, ""Oh yes, Aunt Pamela, I'll remember.""\n""That's good. Run along to your room now. By the way, don't sit down until your semen dries. I don't want to get the furniture dirty.""\n""Does that mean I can't change clothes?""\n""Yes, Bobby. I want you to wear those panties all day. Each day, I want you to put on a new pair when you get up in the morning. You can change into your regular clothes when you go to school, but I want you to change back into your panties as soon as you get home. I don't want you to wear anything else around the house, and I want you to wear the same pair all day. Is that clear?"" Bobby didn't like the sound of this, but he was still coming down from the state of intense sexual excitement that Pamela had caused, and he didn't want to disagree with her, so he answered simply, ""Yes'm."" Bobby went off to his room to finish unpacking and to do his homework standing up. Pamela took a bath. After locking the door carefully, she lay in the warm soapy water and caressed her clitoris with her index finger until she came violently. Her stomach muscles contracted in spasms as she struggled to keep from crying out in her ecstasy. Afterwards, she relaxed and marveled at her good fortune.\n\n SEVEN\n\n""I don't know about this, Ginny,"" Jack whined as the teenager walked in circles around the tree, wrapping the rope tight around his body. She moved slowing downwards, pinning his hands to his sides, trapping his erection against his belly, forcing his thighs and knees together, and ending with a square knot at his ankles. Johnny, also naked and already similarly bound, watched from several feet away. ""Then why are you so hard, Jackie?"" mocked the slim brunette. She reached out and fingered the boy's equipment, then pulled the rope out with one hand and freed his cock with the other. ""You got a rod just thinking about it, didn't you? You like being helpless while I make you do things. Dirty things. Nasty things. You can't wait to find out what's going on in my filthy little mind."" The girl smirked into the hulking boy's face as she masturbated him slowly, squeezing him a little harder than necessary. This was the big one; if things worked out, she'd have both boys in the palm of her hand. She gave Jack a few quick jerks, then spun away. ""How 'bout a little show, boys?"" Ginny asked in a theatrically throaty voice. She put her hands behind her head and lifted her hair to the top of her head, then let it fall about her shoulders. ""You wanna see this body?"" The girl teasingly unbuttoned her blouse as she undulated her hips. The blouse hit the ground, followed by Ginny's shorts and her thin white brassiere. She pulled down her panties and posed provocatively as they bunched around her knees, then she kicked them up in the air, caught them with one hand, sauntered over to Jack and slapped him gently across the face with them. Over and over the soft material bounced silkily against the boy's cheeks, bringing hints of Ginny's aromas to Jack's nostrils. His excitement shone in his eyes, and Ginny smiled at the effect her teasing humiliation was having. She turned her underwear inside out, put her hand behind the crotch, and rubbed the damp spot against Jack's nose and lips. Looking suddenly bored, Ginny hung her underwear on Jack's stiff prick; it trembled as the twitchings of his cock bounced it around. Ginny shifted her attention to Johnny. ""He looks pretty silly, doesn't he?"" she smirked as she put her hand on his shoulder and gave him an insolent look. ""Well, so do you, kid. You may not have my underwear dangling from your cock..."" She reached down to stroke Johnny's half-hard prick. ""But you're a sorry case, just the same."" Ginny put her tongue in the boys ear, then whispered, ""You want to put this thing somewhere where it's warm and slippery?""\n""Yeah, baby. I want to shove it up your hot cunt.""\n""I'm the one that'll do the shoving; you're the one that's all tied up."" Her fingers flew up and down Johnny's now-stiff shaft, fluttering delicately like butterfly wings. ""Whatever you say, Ginny. I just want to be inside your pussy.""\n""You're gonna have to promise me something, though. You're gonna have to do whatever I say afterward.""\n""Don't I always?""\n""I guess so, but tell me now."" She tweaked the tip of Johnny's prick with her fingers. ""Fuck me baby, and I'll do whatever you say."" Ginny turned and rubbed against the boy like a big cat, wriggling her hips up and down as she twisted, finally feeling his rod between her buttocks. She bent at the waist and reached between her legs, manipulating Bobby's stiff member and tugging it downward, feeling it catch against the tight, recessed ring of her asshole before she worked it loose, and, still pressing backwards with her hips, dipped the head into her hot, wet, sticky honey pot. ""That feel good, big boy?"" she breathed softly as she wiggled his shaft up and down with her fingertips. ""Ungh."" Bobby's incoherence was caused by his urgent desire to bury his dick in Ginny's tight pussy and his frustration that all his pushing against the ropes was getting him no nearer to his goal. He kept flexing his hips back and forth anyway. Ginny pushed his cock down far enough so she could rub her clitoris with it. ""Want more, Johnny?""\n""Lemme fuck you. Please.""\n""Like this?"" Ginny thrust her hips back against the boy. Her warm slickness was delicious. She tightened her vaginal muscles on him, and he thought he'd die with pleasure. ""Oops!"" Ginny let out a playful, teasing cry as she pulled away from him. She twined her arms around Johnny as she kissed his ear and whispered: ""Now you know what it'll be like, Johnny. I'll fuck you just like that. I'll fuck you 'til you shoot in my hot cunt. But promise me again, Johnny: you'll do just what I say afterwards.""\n""Sure, Ginny. You know I will."" Ginny danced away from the tree and found her purse, then sashayed back tearing open a square foil packet. ""Aw c'mon Gin, lemme fuck you bareback.""\n""No way, kid. You already got more than you should've."" She rolled the sheath down Johnny's rod, and held him as she turned her back, bent over, and pressed herself onto him. ""How's that, Johnny?"" she asked as she began thrusting backwards sharply and pulling forward leisurely with a little hip-wiggle. ""Shit, Ginny. You feel fucking fantastic.""\n""I knew you'd like it,"" Ginny purred. She rode the boy to his orgasm while looking deeply into Jack's eyes. * * * ""Before I untie you, I'm gonna tell you what you have to do."" Ginny whispered for a few seconds in Johnny's ear, and Jack saw his eyes widen. ""I can't do that..."" Johnny started to protest, but Ginny cut him off. ""Of course you can. You might even like it. ""You'd never admit it, though..."" The girl stood in front of Johnny with her hands on her slim hips. ""Promise me, now, or you'll spend the rest of the day tied up.""\n""OK, Gin... But what's Jack gonna...""\n""Let me worry about Jack,"" said Ginny crispy as she began to fumble with the knots. Soon Johnny was free; he stripped off the used rubber as the pair advanced on Jack. Ginny stood behind Johnny and pushed down on his shoulders until he knelt at Jack's feet. Ginny pulled her panties off Jack's still-stiff prick, scissored one leg over Johnny and wrapped her arms around Jack's bound body. The ropes felt strange against her skin; she rubbed her body up and down, savoring the feel of Jack's smooth skin and the roughness of his fetters. She trapped his dick between his body and hers and rubbed against it, rotating her pubic mound in little circles as she pressed against him. Johnny looked up at Ginny's buttocks, flexing and squirming just inches from his face. He saw the shiny slickness between her legs, and peered into the dark, hairy forest of her pussy. A drop of oily, clear fluid dripped down the girl's leg, and Jack leaned forward to lick it off. He followed the spicy odor in the direction of Ginny's cunt, and plunged his tongue into its hot, wet interior as the girl began to pump her hips back and forth. His nose slipped between her buttocks and slid over her greasy asshole. A few weeks ago, Jack had been repelled when Ginny made him lick her there, but something had changed: Ginny's tight brown ring turned him on now. He worked his nose into its recesses. Ginny's motions were beginning to chafe Jack where she rubbed his cock against the rope that crossed his belly; he was relieved when she pulled back a bit, reached down with one hand, and pushed his cock between her legs. She was shorter that he, so her crotch forced his cock uncomfortably downward, even though Ginny stood on tiptoes. ""Do your stuff, Johnny,"" the girl mumbled, to Jack's confusion. Johnny knew the time had come, and he steeled himself as Ginny pressed her hips forward, causing Jack's cock to slide past her vagina and into Johnny's open mouth. The kneeling boy tentatively licked the head, then pressed forward, plunging his nose into Ginny's brown rosebud as he sucked his friend's cock. It felt soft and warm in his mouth. He repressed the urge to gag. Jack didn't know what was happening until he felt the light sharp nips of Johnny's teeth. He tried to twist away, but could only move an inch or two. Ginny whispered as she licked his face: ""How's your dick feel, Jackie-boy? You like the way Johnny sucks your cock? He's not as good at it as I am, is he? He'll get better if he gets lots of practice, though.""\n""That's disgusting! Let me go!""\n""Disgusting, huh? Then how come you're still hard? If it's really disgusting, then you won't come in his mouth, will you. That'll be the proof, Jackie. Can Johnny get you off? I'll bet he can. See if you can keep from coming, but I think you will."" Meanwhile, Johnny was doing his best to turn Jack on, but he wasn't getting very far, because Ginny's squirmy ass kept him from getting much of Jack's cock into his mouth. That was actually fine with Johnny, who has made his piece with sucking just the end of his friend's dick, as long as he got to bury his face in Ginny's delicious ass while he was doing it, but was worried about going much farther. Ginny hadn't thought much about the problems Johnny would have in this position, but she wanted a change for reasons of her own: she wanted to watch Johnny as he sucked his friend off. The thought of seeing the head of Jack's big dick rippling under Johnny's hollowed cheeks turned the girl on, and she scissored one leg back over Johnny and knelt beside him. ""Hey, there, boy. Yeah, you with the dick in your mouth. Are you a good little cocksucker? Go ahead, you can get more meat in."" Ginny pressed on the back of Johnny's head and he obediently let Jack further inside, then began to move his head up and down on the boy's penis. Ginny slid her hand down Johnny's back and stroked his buttocks. What the hell, might as well give him a thrill, thought the girl as she trailed the fingernails of her other hand down Johnny's chest before wrapping her fingers around his cock. She pumped him gently and probed between his asscheeks for his tight little hole. With Ginny's middle finger up his butt, her strong hand fisting his dick, and his mouth full of Jack's warm prick, Johnny was drowning in sensation. He moaned and pressed forward until he felt Jack against the back of his throat. Ginny looked up at Jack. His eyes were slits, and his face was contorted. Johnny's mouth felt great, but he was revolted by what was happening. Gradually the good feeling grew until it dominated his squeamishness. He grunted. Ginny picked right up on it. ""Turns you on, doesn't it, Jackie-boy. You gave me all that shit about how disgusting it all was, but look at you now. Pretty close to dropping your load?"" She turned to Johnny. ""Suck him faster now. Move your mouth up and down on his hot, stiff prick. Yeah, that's right. Play with his balls. Good. Yeah Johnny -- suck that cock. Make him come in your mouth."" Johnny moved faster and faster until he felt Jack's prick jerk in his mouth. One hot spurt hit the back of his throat, and he pulled suddenly away and bent down to spit out the sticky fluid. Jack shot a few more squirts into the air before Ginny took pity on him, reached up, and milked his dick dry. She stood up and wiped her hands on Jack's face. Looking at the ashamed, beaten look in his eyes, she knew she wouldn't even have to threaten them. They'd know that she'd tell everybody about what happened if they crossed her. She was home free; they'd do anything she said from now on.\n\n EIGHT\n\nWhen Bobby came home from school the next day, Pamela was waiting in the hall. ""Bobby,"" she said while putting one hand on his shoulder, ""I want you to go up and get into your panties and come down to the living room. Be quick about it."" Bobby ran up the stairs. Pamela sauntered into the living room, and stood by the coffee table waiting. There was a clatter on the stairs and Bobby darted round the corner and braked to a halt. He looked confused and vulnerable in the underwear. Pamela watched his equipment jiggle back and forth under the thin material. She favored him with a thin smile. ""It is time for your next lesson in humility. Lie down on the floor on your back."" Bobby complied. Pamela walked over to him and stood over his head facing his feet. Bobby tried vainly to look up her skirt, but it was too dark. ""Bobby,"" she began, ""I am now going to sit on your face. You will find that your nose and mouth will be pressed up against my anus. Again, I don't want you to move your mouth at all, and I want you to make sure that you keep your tongue inside your lips. Do you understand?"" Bobby wasn't the quickest kid around, but he knew his lines: ""Yes, Aunt Pamela."" Pamela lowered herself onto Bobby's face. She leaned forward and balanced herself on her hands, and pressed her asshole against Bobby's nose. She smiled as she watched his cock start to twitch. She sat down a little harder and felt his nose pressing firmly against her opening. She momentarily regretted that she was wearing panties, but reminded herself that she had lots of time, and in the end she would be even more satisfied if she brought him along slowly. She noted that his cock was already hard. It lay flat against his belly, making a ridge in the white briefs. She moved forward and brushed his lips with her bottomhole, then gradually increased the pressure. Bobby's cock strained against the panties as it tried to rise from his stomach. Pamela talked to Bobby in an even voice. ""It may be difficult for someone with a big male ego to press his nose and lips against a woman's anus, but that's precisely why it's good for you. It may be hard for you to be completely passive while a woman decides just where on your face to sit, and while she sits on you just as hard or as gently as she wants, but it will do you good. I'm going to sit here a while and let you get used to the feeling."" After ten or fifteen minutes, Pamela arose. She stood over him again, then moved over to the couch and sat down. She spoke softly: ""Bobby, you may get up now."" Bobby rose unsteadily to his feet. ""Come over here."" She pointed at the floor just in front of where she sat. Bobby shuffled over and stood in front of her. His erection jutted out against the panties. Pamela looked at it with a feigned expression of irritation. ""Would you like me to relieve you?""\n""Please, ma'am.""\n""You know how to ask.""\n""Would you please masturbate me, Aunt Pamela?""\n""Yes, Bobby, I will. Take your panties off and hold them so they will catch your emissions."" Bobby awkwardly extricated himself from the underclothes. Pamela assumed what she hoped was a bored expression as she fisted Bobby's cock back and forth. Bobby came as quickly as before, and held the panties up to catch his semen. After one or two spurts it seemed to Pamela that he had forgotten her instructions, and she remonstrated, ""Remember how to thank me, Bobby.""\n""Thank you...thank you...thank you,"" Bobby intoned in time with his squirts, which were in turn timed to her strokes. After the panties were soaked, Pamela instructed Bobby to put them on and go up to his room to study. * * * For the rest of the week, Pamela performed variations on the theme. She always met Bobby as he came home, and she always made him worship her asshole while she sat on his face wearing her soiled panties. Sometimes she would jack him off afterwards as he stood in front of her, all the while looking at him in the same way that a milkmaid looks at a cow. Sometimes she would finger- fuck his asshole while she made him come. Sometimes she wouldn't let him come at all. Bobby got to the point where he had a hard-on when he came down the stairs with his panties on, then he began to get hard on the way home from school. Pamela spent a lot of time in the bathtub with her hands between her legs. On Friday night, Pamela came into Bobby's room as he was getting ready for bed. He stood uneasily beside his desk, and his prick began to harden. Pamela noticed and smiled to herself. She went to his bed, turned down the covers, and picked up the pillow. She took something out of her pocket and stuffed it into the pillowcase. Turning back to Bobby, she announced firmly: ""I've put a pair of my panties in your pillow. I've worn them a long time and they smell like me. I want your head to be full of a woman's essence while you sleep. I don't want you to remove them, move them, or turn the pillow over."" She turned on her heel and left abruptly. After a while, Bobby went to bed. At first he found the intoxicating aromas that came up from his pillow to be pleasant. He thought of his time between Pamela's thighs and got hard. He thought of the way she sat on his face, and he remembered her stroking his cock. His excitement kept him awake, and when he finally fell into a shallow sleep, he dreamed fitfully of Pamela. It was a very long night. The next morning, Pamela awakened Bobby at about eight, and invited him to come down for breakfast. It was a special treat for Bobby: waffles, blueberries, and real maple syrup. He stuffed himself under Pamela's watchful gaze. After they cleaned up, Pamela invited Bobby into the living room. She sat on the couch and he stood in front of her. She fingered his cock through his panties, and he stiffened immediately. She looked up at him. ""Today you're going to learn something new, Bobby. You have already acquired some abilities in passive discipline; now I'll get you started on active discipline. In active discipline, you have to do more than just take what someone else dishes out -- you have to control yourself to achieve a result that part of you doesn't want. Do you understand?""\n""I'm not sure, Aunt Pamela.""\n""I'm sure it will be clear as we get into it. Now take your panties to your knees."" Bobby pushed his underwear off his hips and down his thighs. His prick sprang to attention. Pamela continued. ""Now masturbate slowly."" Tentatively, Bobby put his hand to his cock. He gripped it nervously and took a couple of strokes. Pamela encouraged him: ""That's right Bobby, do it some more. Now stop for a minute. Here's what I want you to do: I want you to masturbate until you almost ejaculate, but I want you to stop just before you do. You'll know when you do it right because a little clear fluid will well up from the tip of your penis. If you go too far the fluid will be cloudy. I'll let you get away with that much, but if you squirt I shall punish you. It will be hard for you, because part of you will want to come, but you will have to be strong. Begin now."" Concentrating hard, Bobby began to move his hand back and forth. After a minute, his hips started twitching. Pamela watched him as if she were administering an English test, but inwardly she was filled with a heady excitement. Bobby felt that he was getting close, and stopped. Pamela leaned forward and eyed Bobby's helmet. ""You stopped too soon, Bobby. There's nothing there but the normal wetness that you get there when you get excited. When you get as close as I want you to get, there will be much more. Try again."" It didn't take Bobby nearly as long to feel that tingle in his balls. He got to where he stopped last time, took about three more strokes, and took his hand away. Uh-oh, he thought, that's too much; I'm gonna come. He gritted his teeth and tried to hold back. He felt something filling his cock, and then a gentle flow emerged to wet the tip of his cock and to drip into Pamela's hand. She inspected the fluid in her palm. ""That's too much, Bobby. This is all cloudy. At least you didn't squirt. Rest a minute and try again. I'll hold you while you get ready."" She cupped his balls in one hand and pressed with her fingertips at the place where his sac joined his groin. Under her control, Bobby rapidly was rejuvenated, and began to once more fist himself. This time he was successful, and Pamela watched with approval as clear liquid covered the head of his cock. She picked some up with her thumb and then licked it off as if she were somehow conducting a taste test to see if it was the right stuff. It was salty and viscous, and she loved it, but she simply nodded her head, and said, ""That's good, Bobby. Now do it again."" Bobby was overconfident this time, and stopped too late. A single jet emerged into Pamela's waiting hand. Bobby felt his body twitching as it got ready to deliver the rest of his load, but he managed to hold that much back. Pamela looked at her hand, then at Bobby. He was worried, but she spoke mildly: ""You ejaculated, Bobby. I'll have to punish you for that, but because you're trying so hard and doing so well, I'll be easy on you."" She stood up and rubbed his cum onto Bobby's face. She reached under her skirt and tugged at her panties, worried that their wetness would give away her excitement, but eager for what was to come. Standing on one leg at a time, she removed her underwear and balled the garment in her hand. ""Open your mouth, Bobby. I'm going to gag you with my panties."" As she stuffed his mouth, she continued: ""I put the crotch right where your tongue will be. You can taste me and smell me while you masturbate yourself. And don't even try to talk."" She sat back down and resumed her grip on his balls. He was soon ready, and tried again. He was excited by the feel and taste of her panties in his mouth, and compensated by stopping early -- too early, as it turned out. He tried again, but was again too early. Pamela longed to take him in her mouth and suck down his juices. She knew it wouldn't take more than a few swipes with her tongue at the head of his cock to put him well over the edge. She repressed her desires. ""Try again, Bobby. You can do it."" She urged him on. Bobby made another run at it, but stopped too soon again. Pre-come oozed copiously from his cock, but Pamela knew what she wanted, and that wasn't it. ""Come on, Bobby. You're going to have to push it a little if you're going to do it again."" Bobby's face screwed up in concentration as he started to beat his meat one more time. He was in a fever of excitement caused by the repeated masturbation, the delicious stern presence of his Aunt, and the smell and taste of her underwear in his mouth. He felt the first surges of his ejaculation, took one more stroke and stopped. For a moment, he thought he'd done it. His elation turned to chagrin as he felt his muscles start to pump out his thick white syrup. Pamela held up her hand and caught the first heavy, viscous spurt. Several weaker ones followed, filling her palm. Pamela beckoned him to lower his face, smeared his emissions all over his nose, mouth and cheeks, then spoke harshly: ""Bobby! And you were doing so well! I'm sorry, but I really will have to punish you this time. Go into the bathroom and get a towel."" Blushing deeply, Bobby reached down to pull up his panties. Pamela stopped him: ""Leave those around your legs. You can walk if you take little steps."" Bobby hobbled off towards the bathroom, pausing occasionally to reach down to reposition his panties, which worked down his legs as he shuffled along. He soon returned carrying a large bath towel. He paused to pull his underwear up a bit. Pamela almost burst out laughing. There he was, dressed only in women's underwear worn as a hobble, his face covered with his own cum, his cheeks a full as a chipmunk's and a corner of her panties emerging from his mouth, his cock erect and purple from his attentions, sweating from the excitement and from his exertions, and loving every minute of it. Her lips quivered as she tried to keep a straight face. She had her schoolteacher look on, and hoped Bobby would just think that she was impatient. Bobby made it all the way across the room and handed Pamela the towel. She spread it primly across her lap, then looked at Bobby significantly. ""Lie across my knees, Bobby."" Bobby felt a brief impulse to rebel, but it disappeared as fast as it came. She hadn't made him do anything yet that didn't result in some weird and crazy turn-on; this probably wouldn't be any different. And besides, he was somehow in her power -- he automatically obeyed her without even thinking about it. He didn't know if he could not obey her. He lay in a V across her lap. He heard her voice addressing him. ""Do you know what I'm going to do, Bobby?"" Bobby bobbed his head up and down. ""I'm going to give you a mild spanking. You need to work on controlling your impulses, don't you?"" Another nod. ""Maybe this will help."" She gave him a sound slap on one buttock with her right hand. It hurt a little, but mostly stung. He flinched anyway. She repeated the blow, this time on the other cheek. She caressed his bottom with her hand, then smacked it twice more. She ran her middle finger up and down the crack of his ass, then probed at his asshole. As she sank it in as far as the second knuckle, she asked, ""Do you think this will help your self-control?"" Bobby nodded. He didn't know if it would or wouldn't, but this whole scene was getting him even hotter. Her spanks didn't hurt much, and what pain there was mixed with his excitement and his submissive position in ways that aroused him. Pamela withdrew her finger and whacked him several more times. She found his bottom hole again, and sank her finger to the hilt, wiggling it around for good measure. Leaving her finger in his asshole, she spanked him, somewhat ineffectively, with her left hand. Looking for a better combination, she put the middle and index fingers of her left hand into his ass while she slapped him with her right hand. She had to reach around the hand that was probing him to get to his right buttock, but she was pleased with the effect. She felt his stiff cock through the towel and her dress. She moved her legs around to try to give it a little stimulation. She withdrew her left hand from his asshole, and gave him four quick, hard slaps with her right. She pushed him away, saying, ""Stand up now, Bobby."" Bobby pulled himself erect. His face was deep red, and he was sweating furiously. His cock pointed at Pamela, curving towards the ceiling. She looked at him intently, but her words were mild: ""There now. That wasn't so bad, was it? You're doing very well, overall. I think that you're going to be good at this."" She beckoned him closer. He leaned down and she daintily reached for the part of her panties that emerged from his mouth. Holding a corner between her thumb and forefinger, she slowly extracted her garment and laid it on the towel still covering her lap. She smiled up at him, and said, ""Kneel down, Bobby."" His face was level with hers. She took it in her hands as she told him what was to come: ""Bobby, I've worked with you for a week now. You're doing quite well. Part of that is because of your efforts, and part is because I've been such a effective instructor. I'm going to give you a chance to show me your gratitude. I think you'll enjoy it yourself, but don't forget that you're doing it to show me how much you appreciate what I'm doing for you."" She removed the towel and underwear from her lap and laid them on the floor between Bobby and the couch. She stood up and pulled part of the towel onto the cushion, then sat back down on it. She lifted her skirt and beckoned him forward. He put his head between her legs and scooted forward on the floor, wiggling his nose into his Aunt's damp pubic hair. ""You've done this before, Bobby, but it's different this time. Part of the difference is that I'm not wearing underwear. Do you like that part?""\n""Yes'm,"" Bobby mumbled as her pressed his lips to her slippery labia. He was beside himself with excitement. ""The other part concerns what you're going to do. Before, you were passive, but not this time."" Her tone changed to one of command: ""Lick me."" Bobby didn't need much encouragement to do what he had been dying to do anyway. He leaned forward and lapped at her labia. His tongue slipped easily between them, and was quickly covered with her sticky juice. ""A little deeper. That's good."" Bobby thought that he could follow orders like this all day. ""Now move up a bit. A little higher. No, that's too high. There. Feel that little nubbin?""\n""Mmph."" Pamela interpreted that as an affirmative. ""That's my clitoris. If you lick me there, I'll have an orgasm. It will make me feel good, and it will be your thanks to me. Be gentle."" Bobby licked up and down. Little tremors ran through Pamela's guts. It was finally happening, and it was every bit as delicious as she had hoped. ""Now make little circles around it."" As Bobby complied, Pamela reveled in being able to teach such a young, handsome innocent to bring her pleasure. She would turn this boy into her perfect lover. What an opportunity! ""Now back and forth."" Pause. ""Now up and down again."" Pause. ""Circles."" Pause. Then, in a growing frenzy: ""Faster, Bobby, faster. Press a little harder. Right there. Yes. Yes. YES."" Pamela bucked her hips against Bobby, quivered, groaned, and went over the top, falling down in wave after wave of ecstasy. She lifted her skirt to get a look at her nephew. His face was slick with his come, her come, and both their sweat. He looked at her face, saw the look of radiant happiness there, and beamed in satisfaction -- he made her look like that! And then he looked down, down at what he'd been tasting, smelling, kissing, and dreaming about all week. Her pussy was mouth-watering: pink lips glistening with his saliva and her juices, pouting and pulsing with tiny rhythmic contractions; her clitoris just peaking between the smaller lips up near the place where the larger ones came together; and a lush covering of long, curiously straight, dark-brown hair that filled the place between her legs and continued up a third of the way to her deep, narrow belly-button. He put his face in her lap. She held his head and stroked it gently. Presently, she pushed his face down into her crotch. ""It's time for you to get back to work,"" she said softly. ""I was in a hurry then, but this time we'll take it long and slow."" Surprised, Bobby started to lick her clit again. She remonstrated: ""No, Bobby, not like that. Start out very softly and slowly. Stretch it out. Make it take an hour, if you can."" Bobby learned fast, and Pamela started a long, slow climb. When she was pleasantly aroused, but still a long way from coming, she slowed Bobby again, so she could linger on the high plateau. She drifted along on his tongue like a balloon on a breeze, soaking the towel beneath her hips. ""OK, Bobby,"" she whispered, ""Take me a little higher."" Bobby moved fractionally more quickly, and she gradually rose to a place where she could feel a series of exquisite tiny orgasms, like a string of firecrackers exploding at great distance in slow motion. Her hips rocked back and forth in a relaxed rhythm as she floated from peak to peak. Tiring a bit, she gently pressed downwards on Bobby's head while raising one leg and propping her ankle against the cushion. Bobby obediently tongued the entrance of her pussy, lapping up her free-flowing liquor. She pushed him lower still. ""My anus,"" she intoned. Bobby kissed her bottom hole, feeling its furrows and fissures with his lips. He pressed his tongue to the opening, licking up the fluids that had dripped down from her pussy. He tasted her dark brown flavors, and moved his tongue faster in search for more. Pamela relaxed her sphincter and felt his tongue invade her softness. It was exquisite -- like velvet. She melted. Soon she felt an urgent need for release, and she pulled gently on Bobby's hair. He moved upwards, pausing at the entrance to her pussy. Urged on by her tugging, he came once more to her stiff little button. ""Be quick, Bobby,"" she directed. ""Tight little circles. That's right, Bobby, you're going to make me come again. This is the big one Bobby. Take me over the top. Make me scream. Yes. Now. Eee..."" Pamela keened as Bobby licked frantically. Her stomach muscles contracted in great spasms, and her hips bucked so much that Bobby had a hard time staying on target. Finally satiated, she pushed his head away. Bobby stared up at her, fascinated once more by the radiant look on her face. He was suddenly conscious of how much the muscles at the base of his tongue hurt. Pamela roused herself. She knew what she wanted to do, but she thought that it wouldn't be right at this stage of Bobby's training. She decided to do it anyway. This looked like one special kid, and she was going to go with her gut. ""Bobby,"" she said in a voice that trembled just a bit, ""That was wonderful. It was so wonderful that I'm going to do something special for you. I don't want you to get the idea that this is going to happen very often, but it's going to happen now. Stand up, Bobby."" Bobby rose unsteadily to his feet. His panties fell down to lie in a soft white pile around his ankles. His prick stood out red an angry-looking. Pamela pulled him closer, and he took a half-step. ending up with his legs between hers and his shins pressed against the couch. She touched his member lovingly, and leaned forward. Bobby thought he knew what she was doing, but he wanted it so badly that he was afraid to believe it for fear that he would somehow jinx things. She looked up at him as she opened her mouth and softly kissed the head of his cock. Slowly, slowly, she pressed forward, opening her lips just enough to let him in. She paused when she had engulfed the helmet, and pulled slowly back again, licking the heart-shaped place on the underside with the pointed tip of her tongue. She held his gaze for a minute, then moved swiftly forward, taking most of him in her mouth. She stroked him with her tongue as she pulled back again, stopping when the head began to emerge, and rapidly swallowing him. She sucked gently on his pole, as gradually pulled back, her cheeks hollow. She felt the twitchings that meant he was about to come. So soon, so quick, she thought. She was disappointed, but took comfort that there would be many more times. She moved her head rapidly now, sucking and licking and stroking the base of his cock with her hand. Bobby came in thick ropes, which Pamela swallowed greedily. At last, she pulled back for the last time, and smiled up at him. A drop of white liquid escaped from the corner of her mouth and rolled down her chin. She scooped it up with her index finger, which she held to Bobby's lips. He licked her finger as she probed his mouth. She took back her hand, put the finger in her mouth, gave him a provocative look, and sent him upstairs.\n\n NINE Ginny's heart pounded so hard she could hear the blood pumping in her ears. They'll kill me if they catch me snooping in their bedroom, she thought. She tried to settle herself down. C'mon girl, they're gone for at least an hour. If they come back early, you'll hear them in the driveway and be out of here and lying on your own bed looking sweet and innocent before they get through the front door. Reason provided only a partial calming. The girl's hands trembled as she pawed carefully through the dresser drawers, rearranging things as they were after she sifted through the contents. Lessee, this is Mom's underwear drawer... Ooh, there's a sexy pair of black lace panties! I wonder when she wears these? And this black pushup bra, real low-cut on top... She closed the drawer and opened the one above it. Dad's jockey shorts, socks... She burrowed deeper. Ooo la, la! Feel these stretchy bikini briefs! I wonder what Dad's meat looks like cradled in these. She licked her lips nervously, imagining sliding her fingers across the slippery material and feeling her father's prick underneath, then feeling his cock start to harden as she moved her hand faster, hearing him sharply inhale as she gripped him hard.... She shook her head, returning her thoughts to the present. She was down to the paper at the bottom of the drawer, and reluctantly pushed it closed. Ginny shuffled through the boxes on top of the dresser, finding jewelry, sunglasses, collar stays, safety pins, and a pile of pennies. She looked around. The bureau was an inch or so away from the wall. I wonder if... she thought, disappointed that her search hadn't turned up anything salacious. Probably not. She leaned over an grabbed one of the back corners of the bureau, and pulled. The dresser hung up on the rug, so the girl lifted up and dragged the chest of drawers out about six inches. She walked around to the side and ran her hand up and down the back of the bureau. Paper rustled against her fingers. She wedged her head between the chest and the wall and peered into the gloom as she explored, finding a manila envelope taped to the plywood with the open end up and the flap loose. Eagerly, Ginny dipped her fingers into the pouch, where they encountered some paper. She pinched her fingers together and pulled, and out came a magazine. The young girl gaped at the cover. A naked middle- aged man lay bound face-down across a chair, his head bent back to look into the camera. Over him stood a thin brunette dressed in shiny black leather, holding a riding crop bent between her hands and looking at her captive with malicious intent. Ginny's heart began pounding again, and she looked around the room to reassure herself that she was alone. The teenager flipped quickly through the pages. Letters, pictures, stories, ads -- all about women dominating men. And the men seem to love it. Look at this letter! Some guy's writing that his mistress -- mistress!-- makes him sleep on the floor at the foot of the bed, makes him eat her pussy until his tongue cramps up, never lets him fuck her, jerks him off sometimes if she feels like it, and he thanks her for it! She found a picture story. A man knelt on the floor of a bathroom, and a tall woman in a leather garter belt, black stockings, and black pumps with impossibly tall heels towered over him. He kissed her shoes. She put one foot on the toilet and pointed at her pussy. He licked her as she curled her lip at him. She grabbed him by the hair and ground his face into her cunt, twisting her mouth into grimace of grotesque ecstasy. Satisfied for the moment, she bent him over the toilet, sat on his back, and slapped his bottom with her bare hand. Ginny turned the page. A hairbrush had appeared from nowhere, and the woman pounded the man's cheeks with it until they darkened in the grainy black-and-white photographs."
663,Bobby and Becky,"['mf', 'adult inc']","Jim, the man who'd just left, had first noticed that Robert didn't seem to have any friends.\n\n""Hey Robert, don't you have a girlfriend or something? What do you do all weekend?""\n\nHe always shrugged noncommittally, unwilling to respond to the jibes; he knew that if he were to respond, he would say something that would permanently alter the light-hearted nature of the jesting, that would make work rather more unpleasant than not. And so he shrugged, and smiled, and let it slide away without touching him. Now he sat in front of his computer monitor, the last one in the office on a Friday night, as was usual. His co-workers, for all their banter, knew next to nothing about him. They didn't know where he lived. They didn't know what music he liked to listen to, nor what movies he preferred to watch. They were oblivious about so many aspects of his life. They were most certainly oblivious about what he was really doing this weekend.\n\nRobert would not be doing any freelance programming this weekend. He had bigger fish to fry.\n\nHe shut his system down, emptied his coffee mug in the kitchen sink, and conscientiously hung it upside down in the top rack of the dishwasher. He turned the kitchen lights out, checked the back entrance to make sure it was locked, and inspected all of the offices to make sure the lights were out. When the entire office was silent and dark, he let himself out through the side door, locking it behind him. His car, a ten-year-old Toyota, was waiting in its usual spot. Robert parked in the same spot every day. He'd parked in the same spot this morning, even though his parking spot had been the last thing on his mind. It was simply a habit, and Robert was a man of habit.\n\nThe Toyota backed slowly out of the company parking lot, and Robert adjusted his rear-view mirror. The drive home took 25 minutes, which was neither an exceptionally long nor short drive.\n\nHe pulled into his driveway. But instead of getting out of the car and checking the mail before going into the house, as he did every single day, he sat inside the car, hands still gripping the steering wheel, staring blindly at the house. Eventually, he broke his gaze away from the house and pulled the keys from the ignition. His hand trembled slightly, and so he dropped the keys on the floor. This startled him, and when he realized what he'd done, his face hardened, becoming more resolved and less anxious.\n\nHe scooped the keys from the floor, got out of the car, and skipped the mail, walking straight towards the door.\n\nInside, he turned the front hallway light on and hung his keys on the nail he'd installed there for the purpose. He stood still for a moment, gaze focused inward, then took a deep breath and entered the living room.\n\nHer head snapped upward as he did. She was wearing a red anorak and blue jeans, and she was bound hand and foot to a kitchen chair that was strapped to a wooden support beam. Her face was shiny with tears and mucus. She made a high-pitched whining sound, but it was unintelligible. Robert had stuffed a Nerf ball into her mouth and taped over it with duct tape before leaving that morning.\n\n""Jesus, Rebecca,"" he said, in a low voice. He'd noticed her wrists, raw and bleeding from her efforts to wriggle out of the ropes. ""Hold on, I'll be right back."" He left to go find some antibiotic and bandages. When he came back, she'd started crying again.\n\n""Rebecca, I'm going to undo your hands so I can bandage them up, but I swear to God if you try to hit me, I'm tying you to the chair again."" She squealed again from behind the gag. He ignored her and did as he said he would, untying her right hand first. She didn't try to hit him, but he wasn't sure if it was because she didn't want to or because she couldn't. Her wrist had to have gone almost completely numb. It was bleeding from several lacerations.\n\nHe felt a pang of guilt as he began gently washing away the blood with a soapy washcloth. Fresh tears sprang to her eyes as feeling began to return to her hand.\n\nWhen the right hand was disinfected and wound in a gauze bandage, he turned his attention to the left, carefully and methodically cleansing the wounds before disinfecting and bandaging them. When he was finished, he tied them together again, but loosely, in front of her, instead of to the arms of the chair. She made no effort to move them, much less attack him. That was certainly a change for the better, he thought to himself.\n\nThat morning, he'd been sitting at the kitchen table, eating his toast and drinking his orange juice. This was his morning routine. He rarely varied from it. But that morning, Rebecca had thrown a snag into his quiet routine by showing up on his doorstep. ""Hi, Robert!"" she'd announced cheerfully. ""I'm leaving in four hours for Paris!""\n\nRobert's stomach tightened and his jaw clenched. Paul was from Paris.\n\nPaul. Goddamned Paul. She couldn't be leaving the country for him. No.\n\nNo way.\n\n""Robert? Can I come in?""\n\nHe realized he'd been staring into space. ""Yeah, come on in.""\n\n""I just wanted to stop by to say goodbye. Paul--"" Robert closed his eyes when she said the name. ""--is going to find a job there and we're going to live in an apartment together.""\n\n""Rebecca.. you can't do this."" He meant to say it calmly, but his voice was tight, choked-off. Her face darkened and her forehead pinched together.\n\n""I KNEW you were going to give me some kind of bullshit about this! I knew it! I just came here to say goodbye, Robert. I just came here as a courtesy to YOU, my big BROTHER, so at least you knew where I WAS. God! I KNEW you were going to do this!""\n\n""Rebecca, you can't.""\n\n""Why the hell not? Why shouldn't I follow my dream? Why shouldn't I be with the one man who's ever loved me? Why the hell not? Because YOU say so?""\n\nRobert looked pained, and then angry. ""Because. Because... Christ, I don't know. Because he's an asshole who isn't going to treat you right, he's never going to get a job, and I don't want my little sister living in poverty with some jerk who can't support her properly.""\n\nHe stared at her defiantly. She was quiet for a moment. It was the most emotion she'd heard in his voice for years. Finally, in a soft voice, she said, ""Robert, I love him.""\n\nHe shook his head. ""No, you don't. You just think you do, Rebecca. Trust me, I know.""\n\nShe grew angry again. ""You don't know! You don't know anything! Fuck this, I'm leaving. Goodbye, Robert, have a nice life without me.""\n\nRobert didn't plan what happened next. He didn't know he was going to do it until it was already done. In one smooth, fluid motion, he rose from his seat, crossed the few steps to where his sister stood, knocked her to the floor, and pinned her there. She was so stunned that for a few seconds she didn't move or resist, but then she kicked out against him, struggling violently to get away.\n\nRobert was stronger than she was, and had the force of determination on his side. He hadn' t planned to wrestle her into submission, but now that he was fully engaged in doing so, he by God was not going to let her go. Paul could just sit and wait, wondering what happened to her. It wouldn't take him long to find some new gullible American girl.\n\nRebecca kicked and thrashed underneath him, calling him names and swearing. Robert was screaming at full decibel, although he wouldn't realize it until afterward. ""Goddammit, Rebecca, I won't let you go! I won't let you go! You are not going with that son of a bitch! You are staying here with me! You are not leaving! I will not let you leave! Goddammit, stop fighting me! Stop it!"" Eventually he wrestled her into a sort of submission, and was able to drag her into the bathroom. He locked her there while he rounded up the materials he wanted. He'd never tied someone up before. No kinky sex games in the bedroom, no childhood knot-tying lessons, nothing. He remembered reading once about ball gags, so he found a Nerf ball and duct tape along with the rope.\n\nWhen he opened the bathroom door, Rebecca threw the soap dispenser at his head. He ducked and it shattered against the wall behind him. A can of bathtub cleanser followed, and then the toothbrush holder, which grazed his shoulder. He winced, and again wrestled Rebecca into a stranglehold. She squirmed, trying to slip away from his grasp, but couldn't. He dragged her into the living room, tied her to the chair, taped the gag into her mouth, and bound the chair to the post. She wriggled and screamed from behind the gag, but couldn't get anywhere. Robert wiped the sweat from his brow with a shirtsleeve and stared at the struggling woman.\n\nHe'd just overpowered his own sister and tied her to a chair in his living room. And now what? Did he stay there and watch her all day? He looked at the clock on the wall.\n\n""Fuck! I'm usually at work by half an hour ago!""\n\nRebecca rolled her eyes and made more angry sounds from behind the gag.\n\nRobert stood and debated for a long moment.\n\n""Rebecca, I'm really sorry, but I'm going to have to leave you here today. I have to go to work.""\n\nHer eyes widened. He thought that until that moment, perhaps, she hadn't fully realized what had happened. She was tied to a chair in his living room. She was going to miss her flight. Her boyfriend would be left wondering what had happened to her, and would not be able to contact her. Robert suspected Paul wouldn't try very hard, but Rebecca didn't know that.\n\nShe looked frightened and confused.\n\n""I'm sorry, Rebecca. But I'm not going to let you ruin your life. I'll be back tonight. Be a good girl, okay?""\n\nHe surprised himself with his final comment. He hadn't told her to be a good girl since they were kids. When he'd been in charge of babysitting her, he'd often gone off with friends, leaving her alone in the house, with the admonition to ""be a good girl."" And she always was. She always had been, until Paul. Robert took her head in both hands and leaned down to kiss her forehead.\n\n""It's going to be okay, Rebecca. I'll be back tonight."" Then he'd gone off to work and pretended as though everything were normal, all day long.\n\n""Don't have too much fun this weekend, Robert!""\n\nHe thought about his co-workers as he cleaned the blood from his sister's lacerated wrists. He thought about what they might think if they could see this, see what he was doing at this very moment. He dismissed it from his mind. Rebecca demanded his full attention now.\n\n""Rebecca, I'm going to take the gag out. Please don't scream, okay? I'll just have to put the gag back in, and I don't want to do that.""\n\nHe untaped her mouth, wincing as the tape pulled at the tender skin of her face, then yanked the Nerf ball out. Rebecca stared at him for a moment, then burst into deep, wracking sobs. She lifted her bound hands and pressed them against her face, shuddering and shaking as tears trickled down her cheeks.\n\n""Bobby, I thought you weren't coming ba-ha-aaack, oh God Bobby, I thought you left me here to die, Bobby, I thought you left me here to die, I didn't think you were coming back..."" She burst into renewed sobbing.\n\nHe gathered her into his arms, kneeling down by her side, feeling shocked and unsettled. Bobby. She'd called him Bobby. Nobody called him Bobby anymore, not even her. Not since she was ten years old. Bobby.\n\n""Rebecca, you know I wouldn't do that. I love you. I didn't want to hurt you this morning. I would never leave you here to die, never. Do you understand that? Never.""\n\nShe nodded, a little shakily. ""OK. OK, Bobby. Are you going to let me go now that I ..I missed my plane?"" Her eyes were wide and searching.\n\nRobert thought for a moment. He hadn't considered what to do next. He could let her go, but then she would most likely contact Paul and get on another plane to Paris, this time without giving Robert the chance to imprison her in a chair for 15 hours. But if he kept her... what then?\n\n""Bobby? Are you letting me go?""\n\nHe shook his head. ""I can't let you go, Rebecca, I wish I could, but I can't trust you not to run off to Paris."" He expected more tears, but instead she just said, ""OK, Bobby, OK,"" and then fell silent. Her eyes shone dully, unfocused and staring. Robert whispered again, ""Jesus, Rebecca.""\n\nHoping dearly that she wouldn't struggle and fight against him again, Robert cautiously undid the ropes binding her feet. Rebecca didn't fight; she didn't even move, still dully staring off into the distance. Robert scooped her into his arms and carried her up the stairs to his bedroom. He hadn't given any thought to where he would keep her, where she would sleep, or anything in any way logistical. He expected that once she'd had some sleep, she'd emerge from this semi-catatonic state and try to get loose again.\n\nHe had no secure rooms in the house to keep her in. If he did, he'd have put her there all day instead of tying her to a wooden chair.\n\nHe deposited her on his bed, where she promptly curled up into the fetal position. He sat in a chair across the room, watching her and thinking about what he was going to do. He couldn't let her sleep in a room by herself without chaining her to the bed, and she'd already been tied up alone too much today. He wasn't even sure he could let her sleep in the same room with him, without tying her to the bed. He wasn't a terribly deep sleeper, but if she were quiet enough, she could probably make it out of the room without his noticing.\n\nRobert sighed.\n\nHer voice pulled him from his reverie. Her voice, small and soft and quiet, a little girl's voice, so different from the brash, over-confident adult woman who'd come to his door that morning.\n\n""Bobby?""\n\n""Rebecca?""\n\n""Bobby, come lie with me. I'm cold.""\n\nJesus. She'd used to ask him to come lie with her when she was a little girl. A very little girl, six or seven years old. She'd get scared of monsters under her bed, and she'd beg for Bobby -- Robert, he reminded himself -- to come lie with her, to keep her warm and safe. He usually did, and once he was at her side, she'd drop right off to sleep.\n\n""Bobby, please come lie with me. Please?""\n\nHe thought for a moment. If he slept at her side, she wouldn't be able to get out of bed without waking him up. He wouldn't have to tie her to the bed. Her wrists and ankles were so raw already...\n\n""OK, kiddo, I'm coming.""\n\nHe stripped down to his T-shirt and boxer shorts. God, he hadn't done this for so long. When they'd been kids, he'd had flannel pajamas, and she'd worn a long nightdress. He looked at her curled-up body. Christ, she was still wearing her jacket, jeans, and sneakers. He sighed, and began tugging at her shoelaces, helping her undress.\n\nRebecca let him undress her, neither helping nor hindering his progress. He wrestled off her shoes and socks, then her jacket, and was going to let her sleep in her T-shirt and jeans. Then he undid the top button to check how tight they were, and saw the red marks circling her belly. Rebecca loved wearing tight jeans, and apparently today had been no exception. After a bit of effort, he managed to pull those off, as well.\n\nWhen he was done, she lay there on his bed, wearing a T-shirt and sheer little panties and nothing else. He hadn't seen her with her clothes off since... well, since the last time they'd slept together. He gazed down at her long, muscular legs, the curve of her hip. He didn't remember her this way. He hadn't expected it. Suddenly he wondered about the propriety of sleeping with his half-nude sister. Well, he thought to himself, it was better than tying her bloodied wrists to the bedposts. And he'd gone too far to let her fly away to Paris now.\n\nRobert switched off the light and slid into bed next to Rebecca. Her arms immediately snaked around his midsection, and she nestled her head into the crook of his arm. Within minutes, her breathing had become slow and steady, a sure indicator of sleep.\n\nHer hair smelled like the summer breeze. Robert lay there, staring at the ceiling, cradling his sister's sleeping body in his arms, for hours before he was finally able to sleep.\n\n--\n\nThe next morning, after quietly disentangling himself from Rebecca's splayed-out limbs, he tied her wrists loosely to the bedpost. He felt guilty, but couldn't think of another way to restrain her while he ran some necessary errands. She stirred in her sleep and moaned a little, but miraculously didn't wake up. When he returned, she'd awoken and was lying stretched out in bed, glaring at him. ""You can't keep me tied up forever, Bobby."" She sounded better this morning, more herself, but still...Bobby. He set his pile of bags down on the floor, avoiding her gaze, and began to hunt through them. Eventually he found what he was looking for and held it up for Rebecca to see. It was a door lock.\n\n""I don't plan to, Rebecca.""\n\nHe expected her to swear at him again, or burst into tears, but she only watched him with interest. As he organized his tools and equipment for installing the lock, she asked him, ""Why are you doing this, Bobby? What's the difference to you whether I stay or go? Why are you keeping me here?""\n\nHe glanced up at her. The question gave him pause, as he wasn't sure himself what the answer was. He'd effectively imprisoned his own sister in his house to stop her from being with her boyfriend; it was uncharacteristic, it was unplanned, and he still wasn't entirely sure why he'd done it. Slowly, carefully, after deliberating for a long moment, he said, ""Rebecca, I love you. Paul is an asshole. I cannot stand to see you with him. I don't know what the hell you saw in him in the first place, frankly. And I will not let you ruin your life by leaving the country for that son of a bitch."" Then he blinked, having not been entirely sure what he was going to say until he said it.\n\nThey were silent for a while as the hammering of nails precluded any conversation. When Robert paused, Rebecca spoke again. ""Bobby, he wasn't that bad... he wasn't, really. He had a line on a job, he treated me okay--""\n\nRobert interrupted her, angrily. ""He treated you okay. Treated you okay. Rebecca, you deserve better than okay, you deserve the best. Maybe he had a line on a job, maybe he didn't, I don't know. But he wouldn't have treated you the way you deserve to be treated. I know, all right? I met the guy. I saw how he acted towards you. And I didn't like it.""\n\nRebecca said, ""You didn't like him because he was my boyfriend, Bobby, you never liked any of my boyfriends, and you liked Paul the least because he was the one I got the closest to. You just couldn't stand to see me with another man. That's what I think.""\n\n""That's a lie, Rebecca. If you'd ever gone out with someone decent, I wouldn't have had a problem. Your taste in men was the problem, not me. Not me.""\n\nShe laughed, but there was no mirth in her voice. ""Bobby, I dated so many different guys, and you hated them all! Come on!""\n\n""Goddammit, Rebecca, they were all worthless, and you can do better. You can do better! What the hell did you see in Paul? Huh? Tell me, tell me ONE THING that you saw in him, ONE THING that made him worth your time, ONE SIMPLE FUCKING THING that made him deserving of your love."" Robert stood from the floor, his voice getting louder and louder. ""I don't think you can tell me, Rebecca! I don't think you know! I think you just went through a string of guys looking to find some kind of security, I don't think you can tell me one SINGLE, FUCKING, THING about Paul that distinguished him from the others, I don't think you can tell me one GODDAMNED thing about him that would change my opinion of him.\n\nI don't think you had one single reason for loving him, Rebecca, for flying off to fucking FRANCE for him, I really don't think you did!""\n\nBy the end, Robert was shouting, and when he stopped, both he and his sister looked frightened. Rebecca looked as though she were now fighting to hold off tears, and Robert was unable to look her in the eyes. He'd never screamed at her that way before yesterday. Never.\n\n""Bobby...Bobby, I did.. I did."" Her voice was tremulous. ""I did have one reason, Bobby.""\n\nHe looked at her now, afraid of what she might say. ""What, Rebecca? What was your reason?""\n\nShe turned her head away from him, took a deep breath, then met his eyes again. ""Bobby, he looked like you. Paul looked like you.""\n\nRobert stood perfectly still, unable to speak, feeling as though his veins had turned to liquid fire. Eventually, he could not stand to look at his sister anymore, for fear of what he might do, and so he turned from her and went back to installing the lock on the door. For the next few hours, the only sound in the room was that of the hammer and screwdriver.\n\n--\n\nWhen the exterior lock was installed, Robert finally untied Rebecca's hands from the bed. She looked as though she wanted to say something to him, but before she could, he rose and left the room, locking the door behind him. He wanted to go someplace quiet where he could be alone, where he could think. He badly needed to think. He needed to figure out what the hell he was going to do.\n\nHe poured himself a gin and tonic and sat in the kitchen, staring out the window. Why had he hated all of Becky -- Rebecca, goddammit, her name was Rebecca now -- why had he hated all of her boyfriends so much? Because they were no good for her? That's what he'd always told himself. That's what he'd convinced himself of for years. He thought of all the times he'd seen a boy touch Rebecca, and how he'd flinched, disgusted. He remembered the time he'd seen her kissing some high school kid on the front porch late one night, and how his stomach had tightened, how he'd felt adrenaline surge through his blood, wanted to punch the kid in the face.\n\nWas he jealous of his sister? His own sister, for Christ's sake? He thought of how her hair had smelled last night, and how it was the way he had always imagined it would smell, and how he hadn't realized until that moment how often he'd imagined the smell of his sister's hair. He thought of her strong, athletic body and how she'd fought back against him yesterday. He thought of how she'd curled around him in bed the night before. He shuddered and took another sip of his drink.\n\nYour sister, Robert. She's your sister.\n\nAnd so beautiful, he thought to himself. She'd always been beautiful. And she'd always idolized her big brother, looked up to him, taken his advice. She'd never been in a really long-term relationship, until Paul. Robert had never noticed the resemblance, never noticed that the one man his baby sister had fallen in love with happened to look almost identical to her big brother. He'd been blind to it, blinded by jealousy, blinded by fear. He'd masked his true feelings, afraid to realize them, afraid of what might happen.\n\nHe smiled grimly. Rebecca was locked into his bedroom and had spent most of the last 36 hours tied up with ropes. Even if he'd allowed himself to think about his deepest, most hidden desires, he would never have imagined this. Not in a thousand years.\n\nHe drank from his gin and tonic again. He had to make a decision. His room was secure now. He could let her sleep in the bed there while he slept in one of the guest rooms. Or he could return to her and sleep with her as he had the night before.\n\nAs the shadows lengthened in the kitchen, Robert sat and thought, silent and unmoving, for a very long time.\n\n--\n\nRobert opened the door to the bedroom slowly. Rebecca was sitting on the bed, in the dark. The door closed behind him, clicking shut. He sat down on the bed next to his sister, so close their shoulders touched.\n\n""Bobby,"" she whispered, ""I thought you might not come back."" In a low, thick voice, he answered, ""What did I tell you about that? I will never leave you, Becky. Never.""\n\nHe drew her close, into his arms, holding her against him. Quietly, he spoke. ""Becky, what do you want?""\n\nA long pause, and then, in her little girl's voice, she said, ""You, Bobby. I only want you.""\n\nHe took her hand and placed it in his lap, over the erection growing there.\n\n""Is this what you want, Becky?""\n\nShe shivered a little, and then nodded. ""Yes. That's all I've ever wanted."" He watched her face for a long time, waiting, giving her a chance to change her mind. She slowly bit her lip as he grew harder and harder against her hand, but she did not pull back, did not tell him no, did not ask him to stop.\n\nBobby stood and helped Becky undress, then rapidly took off his own clothing, artlessly and hurriedly, leaving it in piles on the floor. He got into bed next to her, feeling the heat of her body, feeling her pressed up against him. He whispered into her ear, ""Becky, it's all I've ever wanted too.""\n\nWhen he pushed his cock into her, they both gasped. He held still for a moment, allowing himself to enjoy the sensation of being inside his beautiful sister, then began to thrust, slowly. She wound her fingers through his hair, and by the moonlight, he could see that her eyes were half-lidded, her back was slightly arched.\n\n""Becky...""\n\n""I love you, Bobby."" He spoke her name and thrust harder inside her. She pressed her fingers into his back and said it again, ""I love you, Bobby, I love you so much, Bobby, I love you Bobby oh God I love you Bobby I love you, I love you so much, I've always loved you, I only ever wanted you, Bobby, only you, Bobby, oh God, Bobby, oh God--""\n\nShe arched against him, gasping, and rocking her hips back and forth, again and again. Bobby, unable to think clearly, unable to speak, hearing only the refrain, ""You made her come, you made your sister come, you made Becky come, she came for you,"" over and over in his mind, thrust hard and deep inside her, causing Becky to cry out rhythmically, in time with his lovemaking.\n\n""I love you too, Becky, I love you too, I love you--ah... ah, God....""\n\nBobby gripped her shoulders tightly and moaned as he, too, reached his peak.\n\nBecky's eyes were wide and shining, reflecting the moonlight, staring at the sweat dripping from her brother's brow.\n\n--\n\nJim smirked as Robert arrived at work, uncharacteristically late. ""Hey, Robert, have a rough weekend? You look a little tired! Too much programming?"" Jim and a few of the guys sitting nearby guffawed.\n\nRobert smiled evenly as he responded, ""No, Jim, actually I think it was just a little too much fucking."" He turned away from their open mouths and gaping jaws and powered up his computer for another day of work.\n\n-- Ms. Which Copyright 2001"
664,Bobby and Charlie,"['M-teenb', 'youths', 'voy', '1st-gay-experience']","As Charlie turned his head and smiled at Bobby they started to kiss and Bobby could feel Charlie's tongue start to fuck his mouth as their passion built.\n\nCharlie pulled Bobby close as they kissed and Bobby could feel their cock heads rub together, soaked in slippery pre cum. Bobby let his mind drift back to their meeting.\n\nBobby was a cute little kid, everyone thought so. Not too tall and very innocent looking. But Bobby had a secret. His hormones had kicked in early and hard.\n\nHe discovered the pleasure of his cock at only 8 years old. Every thing made him hard. A picture of a super woman in a comic book sent him to the bathroom, jacking wildly until streams of cum shot all over his hand and hairless belly. He found that he liked the taste of his cum and licked it up.\n\nHe had never seen another hard cock or a cunt for that matter. After all, he was only 8 years old. He accidentally blundered into the bathroom and saw his mother, nude, shaving her legs. He was fascinated by her hairy bush. His mother didn't seem to mind but it made his cock so hard he couldn't piss.\n\nThe first time he saw a hard mature hard cock was a sunny Saturday afternoon. He was riding his bike down a dirt road and saw a parked car. A man called him over. The man was drunk, nude and jacking his hard cock. Bobby knew it was wrong but stood outside the car door and watched. \n\nThe man was so turned on by a little boy watching him jack his fuck meat that he spread his legs and streams of cum shot all over his belly and up to his chest and then he passed out. Bobby couldn't resist his urge, fuck but he was horny. He opened the door, dropped his shorts and jacked his young prick and shot his load on the man's spent cock. Before he could do anything else he heard a car coming and left on his bike.\n\nBy the time he was 10 years old he was jacking off at least three times a day. He was ready for so much more. He invited a friend to stay over when his parents were gone. He was ready for some cock. The friend was in bed and Bobby came out of the bathroom. As he got in bed he made sure his pjs were unbuttoned and his prick sprang out, hard and dripping pre cum. He asked his friend if he'd like to jack him off but the friend was embarrassed and said that would be naughty.\n\nBobby even started riding down the dirt road to find the guy who jacked off. Bobby was going to ask him if he, Bobby, could jack his big fucker off or try sucking cock and drinking his cum but never found him.\n\nWhich brings us to Charlie\n\n***\n\nCharlie was a good looking 17 year old. Tall with a nice body. Beautiful smile and winning personality.\n\nBut inside he was a perverted mother fucker. His man sized fuck meat ruled his every thought. When his parents were gone for the evening he would walk around the house naked, big cock so hard and wet with pre cum. As he stroked his big fucker he would mouth all the dirtiest words that he knew. After several hours he would sit down, spread his legs and shoot his big fuck load all over his hand and up to his face, sometimes over his head.\n\nAfter he licked his cum load he would lie in the tub and piss all over himself. His big treat was jacking off in a glass, then adding some golden piss and then beer. He would be in bed when his parents got home so they wouldn't know how fucked up he was.\n\nHe thought his mother was so fucking hot. He would peek into their window at night and watch how she rode his dad's hard cock, tits bouncing until he filled her cunt with streams of cum.\n\nCharlie wanted to fuck her too. One morning his mother was getting ready in the bathroom. Fucking slut had on a short nightie and, as she bent over the sink he could get a hint of cunt hair between her slender legs.\n\nHe said he was going to shower and dropped his pj bottoms and made sure his fucking slut mother could see his man sized cunt fucker start to swell. Fuck, his cock sucking mother pretended she didn't see his mommy fucker so he got in the shower and fucking jacked off.\n\nHe met Bobby at school in the gym. Bobby was in the corner of the shower, away from the other boys. He seemed shy and self conscious. Charlie smiled at Bobby and Bobby smiled back, sort of looking at his hanging prick. Actually, prick wasn't the right word, big fucking cock would have been more accurate.\n\nThis went on for a week or so and Charlie finally went over and introduced himself. Bobby was a beautiful little 10 year old and Charlie could help it when his cock swelled a little. Bobby took his hands away from his pubic area and Charlie was amazed at his perfect cock.\n\nThey were the last ones in the shower room and they dried off together as they talked. Bobby turned away, embarrassed because his cock was starting to get hard. Charlie told him not to be ashamed because his cock got hard all the time too and fuck any body who didn't like it. They both laughed. And then Bobby said that the boys who teased him were fucking ass holes and he was glad that Charlie understood not to tease about a hard fucker. Charlie told Bobby that he liked the way he talked and thought he was a great kid.\n\nAs they walked out Charlie asked Bobby if he'd like to get together some time and drink some beer and look at dirty pictures and sort of hang out. Bobby said he'd never had beer but would try it if Charlie would.\n\nPlans were made for the following weekend. Charlie would pick him up Saturday morning and go to a cabin in the woods near a river. He told Bobby it would be hot so just shorts would be fine.\n\nCharlie and Bobby both frantically jacked off all week. Charlie thinking how beautiful little Bobby was and how he was going to seduce the little fucker.\n\nBobby's cock was hard all week as he wondered what it would feel like to have his new friend jack him off. And maybe if Charlie got drunk Bobby could try sucking his first cock.\n\n***\n\nSaturday morning finally came. Bobby was so excited to spend the weekend with his new friend Charlie.\n\nHe was so fucking horny and excited. He dressed in an old too large T-shirt and baggy thin shorts with no underwear.\n\nWhen Charlie honked Bobby was out the door. He got in Charlie's old pick up truck. Charlie told him to take off his T-shirt because he had no air conditioning and it would be fucking hot. Bobby felt fucking hot as his fucker started to grow.\n\nCharlie gave him a beautiful smile as he reached down for a beer. Charlie only had on cut offs and the muscles rippled on his back as he leaned over. Of course, Bobby didn't miss the swelling bulge in his cut offs.\n\nBobby took off his T-shirt and noticed a wet spot on his thin shorts, which outlined his own swelling fuck meat.\n\nCharlie handed him a beer and asked him to slide over so they could talk and look at some pictures. Bobby was so turned on being alone with the older boy as his bare leg touched Charlie's.\n\nCharlie's hand rubbed Bobby's bare leg as he reached under the seat for a package of pictures. Bobby's first beer was almost gone by the time he started looking at the pictures. His face felt a little hot and his cock felt wet.\n\nThe first pic showed an older woman with a hairy cunt standing next to the bed. A man was on his back with a huge cock standing straight up. Other pics of her sucking his big fucker and the her straddling him with her hairy cunt lips open ready for cock. Then his big fucker was buried in her cunt to the hilt. Her head was thrown back as he pulled her hard nipples.\n\nAfter his second beer Bobby said, ""Mother fucker but those are fucking hot pics. My fucking cock is so fucking hard. Look at the fucking wet spot on my shorts. Who is the fucking bitch?""\n\nCharlie said, ""Can you believe the fucking slut is my mother fucking my dad? I peek in at night and jack my fucker off watching. I've let her see my fuck meat but the cock sucker hasn't turned onto me yet. I get off even harder when I'm fucking drunk. Hey Bobby, hand me another beer. Do you like yours?""\n\nBobby said, ""Fuck yes, I want to get fucking drunk with you. I'm so fucking horny that I'd fuck my mother if she'd let me but I don't know how. Another beer and I'll need to fucking jack off.""\n\nCharlie said, ""I'm about fucking drunk myself. Look at my fucking cock head sticking up out of my shorts. Hey buddy, how about unbuttoning my shorts so my fucker can get some air. Fuck man, take your fucker out too if you want to.""\n\nBobby giggled, drunkenly, as he pulled his wet shorts off to show his friend how fucking hard he was. He almost came as he leaned over and unbuttoned Charlie's shorts and released his huge fuck meat and full balls.\n\nBobby's beer caught up with him and he said he had to fucking piss. The road to the cabin was remote and they both got out naked to piss. He looked at Charlie and told him he had a big fucking dick. He asked if it felt good to jack it off. Charlie said it felt fucking good to release his cum and watch it fucking shoot out. He said it also tasted good. Bobby laughed and said he ate his fuck load too.\n\nCharlie said something else tasted good too and took Bobby's half full beer can and pissed in it. Bobby drank it and said it tasted good and made his fucker even harder. Then Bobby took Charlie's beer can and pissed in it and watched as Charlie drank it down, beer and piss running down his chest.\n\nBy the time they got to the cabin they were both fucking wild, having drunk more beer and golden piss. They helped each other in the door and sat naked on the couch, leaning against each other.\n\nCharlie asked Bobby if he would like to learn how to fuck a woman. Bobby's cock was throbbing and he slurred that he would love to learn what to do.\n\nCharlie turned and embraced Bobby and started kissing him, like a woman would do. Bobby loved the taste of piss and beer on Charlie's tongue. They kissed passionately and Charlie had pulled Bobby to him so that their wet cock heads were touching.\n\nThen Charlie whispered that the girl would play with his cock and started fondling his 10 year old prick as they kissed. Fuck, Bobby thought, this is fucking hot. Bobby reached over and squeezed Charlie's big fuck meat and rubbed the pre cum over his big cock head which made Charlie gasp with delight.\n\nCharlie said that women loved to suck cock and bent over and took Bobby's hard fucker deep in his mouth. Bobby had never felt anything so good and started fucking Charlie's cock sucking mouth. Charlie took Bobby's smooth balls in his hand and raised off his fuck stick long enough to tell Bobby to fucking shoot his fucking load in his cock sucking mouth.\n\nBobby yelled for him to fucking suck him off as he exploded streams of cum into Charlie's mouth. Charlie rose off of Bobby's spent cock and smiled as cum ran down his lips. He kissed Bobby so Bobby could drink some of his cum.\n\nBobby begged to suck Charlie off but Charlie said first they needed more beer and pissed in two more cans. Bobby's fucker was hard again as he drank the beer piss.\n\nCharlie said the next lesson was fucking cunt and that his ass hole would feel like a cunt. Charlie bent over the couch and reached around and spread his ass hole for Bobby. Bobby eased his rigid fuck meat in Charlie's moist ass crack and started slowly fucking.\n\nCharlie said Bobby's mommy's slut cunt would feel just like this and Bobby said maybe he could fuck her hairy cunt if he got her drunk and started shooting a huge cum load deep in Charlie's ass cunt.\n\nMore beer and piss and then Bobby finally sank to his knees and, for the first time, felt a fucking cum filled cock in his mouth. He pulled Charlie deep in his mouth and thought about how he'd like to fuck his mother's hairy cunt.\n\nHe felt Charlie's big cock swell even more as Charlie screamed, ""Fucking suck my mother fucking cock you little fucking cock sucker"" and Bobby's mouth filled with fresh cock cum and he loved it as the cum ran down his throat.\n\nThey were both drunk as they pissed in a beer mug and took turns drinking the golden liquid as they staggered to the bathroom.\n\nThey fell into the tub together and laughed as piss shot into the air and all over them. Bobby sucked Charlie hard again as he finished pissing and told him to fucking stick his cock in his little asshole. He loved the feel of cock in his horny little asshole.\n\nThen they staggered off to bed as lovers, cocks stiffening again.\n\nComments please"
665,Bobby and His Strict Father,"['Mb', 'extreme-ped', 'spank', 'inc']","Bobby Parker obeys, looking off to one side, his big brown eyes unable to meet his dad's steely gaze, his usually pale cheeks wildly ablaze. He'd been standing up close to the sink, up on his toes, his pants down around his ankles, with the water running and using his soap-on-a-rope, one of the presents he'd just gotten for his tenth birthday, to jerk off.\n\n""So, how long has this been going on?""\n\n""Only a few minutes, sir. I was just... just... washing it, and I...""\n\n""That's not what I meant, and you know it. Washing it, huh? And that's a bold-faced lie if I ever heard one. Do you think I'm stupid, son""\n\n""No, SIR!""\n\n""Well?""\n\n""I just started, sir. I've only done it a few times.""\n\n""When and how many?""\n\n""Well it was a few weeks ago, and... and... well, I guess I've lost count.""\n\nActually he knows exactly to the day. It was June 22nd. He and his best friend Jimmy Baker, who's a year older, had been playing 'interrogate the insurgents' in Jimmy's dad's woodshed. The game was based on the big scandal they'd heard about on TV and read about in the papers.\n\nJimmy had tied Bobbie's wrists behind the center post, and his ankles to the sides of the post as well, and was asking him questions...\n\n""So, where are the weapons of mass destruction?""\n\n""We have none, American devil. You are the only ones that have them""\n\n""Oh, yeah! You're lying.""\n\n""Am not.""\n\n""Then why do you have a stiffy?"" Jimmy said, grabbing his crotch.\n\nIt was true. Something about being tied up and helpless had had this effect on him. Bobbie looked down and stared at his best friend's hand gripping his cock through his shorts.\n\n""Let me go,"" he murmured.\n\n""No! This is what they do to make them confess,"" Jimmy said, giving his cock a few hard yanks. ""It's against their religion.""\n\n""It is?""\n\n""Sure."" Then pulling down his shorts and grabbing him again through his underwear, ""So then where is the fertilizer you use to make car bombs?""\n\nJimmy's hand on his stiff cock had made him blush like crazy and sent these shivery tingles up and down his spine. ""Geez, Jimmy... maybe we'd better stop now, okay?""\n\n""Not on your life you, lying terrorist."" Then he'd pulled down his boxer shorts.\n\nFor a long moment there was only silence.\n\n""Wow"" Jimmy said softly. ""You've got a really nice one""\n\n""What?""\n\n""A nice cock! It's so smooth and creamy looking.""\n\n""Geez, Jimmy what are you talking about? Do you want to play this game or what?""\n\nThen Jimmy reached out and his fingers curled around and began to move up and down on it.\n\n""Yeah, and it's a big one, too. Bigger than mine. It's almost as big as my dad's.""\n\n""Your dad's? Geez, how do you... do you...?"" But Bobbie couldn't finish. The feel of his best friend's hand stroking his cock took his breath away.\n\n""I've seen it, okay? Lots of times. And yours is so... so... that I just have to... to...""\n\nAnd Jimmy bent down and sucked it into his mouth.\n\nBobby gasped. If he'd thought his hand felt good, his friend's mouth was even more astounding. He knew he should stop him but he couldn't.\n\nFor several minutes the only sounds were the little snaps made by Jimmy's wet, sucking lips and the drone of the big black flies trying to get back out to the garden and the little 'waps' as they butted up against the dirty glass in the only window.\n\nFinally Bobbie moaned, ""Golly, Jimmy how can you... mmm... do that?""\n\n""Feels good, don't it?"" Jimmy whispered, all pretense dropped.\n\nBobby could only groan as his friend went back to sucking him. He was very embarrassed by what Jimmy was doing. He knew it had to be wrong, because he wasn't gay, but at the same time it felt so amazing he didn't want him to stop.\n\nA few seconds later waves of intense pleasure washed up from his belly and filled his head as he felt his cock jerk and throb in Jimmy's mouth. His knees went weak and it felt like his brain was spinning around, and if he hadn't been tightly lashed to the center post he would have fallen down.\n\nJimmy stood up and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. Then he'd untied him. As soon as he was free Bobbie pulled up his shorts and took off for home.\n\n""Hey, what about me?"" he heard Jimmy shout behind him as he ran. ""You could at least jerk me off""\n\nSo that's how it started. The next day he tied up Jimmy and used some waterless hand cleaner to jerk him off as he asked him questions. However, Jimmy didn't even bother to try to answer them. He just closed his eyes and gasped, ""harder, Yankee dog,"" and ""faster, infidel,"" until he groaned as his cock jerked and shot out these hot little drops of clear liquid into his palm.\n\nBobbie said ""Geez, what's that stuff?""\n\n""Geez, Bobby don't you jerk off?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""Well, I do. Every day. That's my semen. The stuff that makes babies. Although I don't think mine has got any sperm in it yet. When it spurts out it's called cumming.""\n\nThen as Bobbie reached for a rag, ""No! Don't! Untie me.""\n\nSo Bobbie did and Jimmy grabbed his hand and licked it up.\n\n""Jeez! What are doing?"" Bobby exclaimed.\n\n""Hey, a day without a good cum is like a day without orange juice.""\n\n""Don't you mean, sunshine?""\n\n""Whatever.""\n\nThen he stood up against the post and let Jimmy tie him up and suck him off again, and ever since he's been jerking off every chance that he gets. He's even done it with his feet up over his head and bent double so when he cums it lands in his mouth. He's also begun to imagine that he's tied up and naked. At first it was only Jimmy, but lately it's been a bunch of faceless older men that are taking turns sucking with his stiff, throbbing cock while he jerks them off.\n\nSometimes he even takes chances to go do it. It's like he can't help it. He worries about this, but this doesn't stop him.\n\nAnd now he's been caught! And by his own dad, yet! His very strict dad who is home on leave from the very place that he and Jimmy had been pretending they were soldiers in. Except his dad is in charge of supplies, not a guard for captured insurgents.\n\n""I see,"" his dad says. ""Do you know what it's called?""\n\n""Sir?""\n\n""What you were doing. Do you know what it's called?""\n\n""Je... je... jerking off, sir.""\n\n""Yes. But it's also called 'masturbation'.""\n\n""Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.""\n\n""Parade rest, son,"" his father says walking over to him. He reaches down then and begins to gently handle him.\n\n""God, son, you have a beautiful cock.""\n\n""I do?""\n\n""Yes. Just like the rest of you. You have no idea, do you? You have the face of an angel. Those big brown eyes, perfect mouth and cute butt. And now this. Although I guess I should have known, because when you were little and I changed you, I ... well let's just say I loved you very much then, so...\n\n""And do you... do you still love me, sir?""\n\n""Yes, son, I do. Just as much.""\n\n""Do you still love mom?""\n\n""Yes, I do. With all my heart.""\n\n""But dad... I mean, sir... how can you... well, do stuff. With both of us, I mean.""\n\n""Why shouldn't I?""\n\n""Doesn't it have to be one or the other? Not the love part but... well, the sex?""\n\n""Don't believe all the crap you hear. Think for yourself. Go with your feelings. They'll tell you the truth.""\n\n""Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.""\n\n""So how does what I'm doing to you feel? Be honest.""\n\n""It feels really, really good, sir,"" Bobby manages.\n\nJimmy didn't always tie him up and suck him off. Sometimes they were afraid they'd get caught so they just dropped their shorts and rolled each other's cocks like pieces of clay between their palms. Bobbie has gotten to think that Jimmy's cock is a real nice one. It's long and smooth and ivory colored, like a small tusk. He loves the way it feels as it grows stiff in his hands and then, at the end when they'd both cum at the same time, the way it jerks and spurts little hot, clear drops. And now Bobbie was shooting a little semen, too, and Jimmy licks both his own and Bobbie's hands clean.\n\nHowever it was one thing to do this with his best friend, but now his own father was doing it!??""\n\n""Dad, does this mean... because I like it a lot... that I'm gay? I mean I like girls... at least a little... and only some of them... but... but...""\n\n""Don't ask, son. And don't tell. And don't worry about it, either. At least not right now. It's a normal developmental stage that young boys go through. It's how you figure out how your body works, and what you are. For now just go with your feelings.""\n\n""Yes, sir."" And he closes his eyes. Without even realizing it, Bobby puts his hands behind him, trapping them against the sink as he leans back and spreads his knees.\n\n""However, there's still the matter of your lying to me, isn't there?""\n\n""Ye... ye... yes, sir.""\n\n""Okay,"" and he stops and steps back. ""Pull up your pants.""\n\nBobby does this.\n\n""Ten-hut.""\n\nBobby snaps to attention.\n\n""Follow me, son.""\n\nBobby does.\n\nAs they go through the kitchen he looks at the clock. His mom won't be home for hours. Whenever she goes to the mall she spends practically the whole day.\n\nHis dad goes out back and heads to his woodshed. Like Jimmy's father's it's not used for it's original purpose. It's more like a shop and a place to keep gardening stuff. He and Jimmy have used this one a few times, too. It even has a center post that they use to tie each other up to.\n\nWithout thinking Bobby goes over to this and leans back against it, and puts his arms around it and grabs his wrists.\n\n""What are you doing, son?""\n\n""Oh, I was... I was... I don't know. I just thought that you...""\n\n""Is this what you do with your little friends?""\n\n""Oh, no, sir. I mean... well, only with Jimmy.""\n\n""Jimmy Baker? Isn't he that young good looking boy with long blonde hair?""\n\n""Yes, sir. I guess.""\n\n""I might have known. Well, I'm not him. I'm your father. Now turn around and drop your pants.""\n\nBobbie's big brown eyes get wider as he stares at his dad.\n\n""That's an order.""\n\n""Yes, Sir"" Bobby obeys. The feeling of being bare-naked from the waist down makes him shiver, even though it's in front of his dad. He leans his forehead against his arms which he has crossed in front of him. It's been years since his father has done this. Spanked him for whatever he'd done wrong. But then again, with the war, his dad hasn't been around all that much, either. He'd been so young then that his dad would simply take him over his knee and pull down his pants. And now he realizes how much he's been missing him. And missing this.\n\nHe braces himself, but his father takes his arms down and pulls them around the post. He wraps his wrists tightly with some twine, then ties it off. Then he takes his hips and pulls them backward, at the same time spreading his feet with one of his own as wide as he can with his pants still around his ankles.\n\nEven though this is his dad instead of Jimmy, his cock is so stiff it's throbbing.\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Mmm.""\n\nLike when he was little, Bobby doesn't cry out. He bites his lips to be the 'good soldier' his dad had said he should be.\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Mmm.""\n\n""By the way, your mother doesn't need to know about this.""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Yes, SIR.""\n\n""Or your little friends, either.""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Yes, SIR.""\n\n""And that includes Jimmy. Now tell me the truth. Do you suck him?""\n\n""No, SIR.""\n\n""Does he suck you?""\n\n""Ah, yes, sir.""\n\n""Do you put your cocks up each other's butts?""\n\n""No, SIR.""\n\nJimmy had wanted to do this but Bobby wouldn't let him. The idea gave him little tingling feelings in his tummy and he was afraid he'd like it too much. Then he'd be gay for sure.\n\n""Nice and warm are we?"" his dad asks, his big hand moving over his stinging cheeks sending little tingles up his spine.\n\n""Yes, sir.""\n\n""Good. I think you're ready, then.""\n\nBobby turns his head and sees his dad go to the workbench. But when he comes back, instead of the can of waterless hand cleaner Bobby had bought and put out here for jerking Jimmy off, it's a tube.\n\nHis dad squeezes some into one palm, then slicks up two fingers of his other hand. ""This is made for this,"" he says.\n\nBobbie closes his eyes as these push up into him. The thought of this, and the feeling take his breath away.\n\n""Just relax and don't fight it, son. It's going to happen, so you might as well accept it.""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" Bobbie gasps.\n\nHis knees quiver at this strange, but not at all unpleasant, sliding sensation. It's like when he takes a really good dump. When a big, hard turd pushes its way out. Except this time it's his dad's fingers and they're going the other way and wiggling deep inside.\n\n""Mmm,"" Bobbie moans. Then, ""Oh, wow, sir,"" he gasps as he feels his dad's other hand grasp his prick and begin to stroke it.\n\n""I'm strict with you, and I spank you, because I love you, son.""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" he says, feeling a wonderful warm glow rush through him. Because at times he'd wondered this. ""And I... I love you, too... sir.""\n\n""I know you do, son. And that's important to me.""\n\nThe fingers leave him and he feels strangely empty. But then he hears the sound of a zipper and feels something else against him back there. Something warm and long, moving smoothly and slowly up and back in his crack.\n\nJimmy had done this once or twice, and it felt really nice. But when he tried to push in the tip, Bobby had shouted 'NO!' and wiggled his butt so he couldn't. But he didn't dare move this time. After all, this was his dad.\n\n""You have a beautiful behind, son. All smooth and hairless. I just have to do this. I have to man-boy love you, understand?""\n\n""Ye... ye... yes, sir. I think so.""\n\n""Good. Now relax.""\n\n""Mmm,"" he hums, biting his lips as he feels his dad's knob invade him. He'd seen his dad a couple of times getting into or out of the shower, and while his cock was bigger than Jimmy's... of course, he's never seen it stiff, either, so... and the fact that spanking him had caused his dad to get an erection made that warm rush wash through him again.\n\n""Son, I've wanted to... ummm... love you like this... ummm... for a very long time... ummm,"" his dad grunts, and with each 'ummm' Bobbie feels him push in a little deeper. It's the most amazing feeling he's ever felt. He thinks then of the word 'invasion.' He's heard this a lot lately on the news. But this time it isn't a country and columns of tanks. This time it's his body, and it's his own dad's cock that's doing the invading.\n\nThen when he's all the way up inside... and he feels complete, wonderfully helpless, and it's like he and his dad are one thing that can never be separated again... ""How are you doing, son?""\n\n""I'm... fine, sir. But I didn't think... that fathers were supposed to..."" but just then he feels his dad's cock jerk, and it takes his breath away. ""Oh! Oh, dad! Do that again, please.""\n\n""I thought you like it. I'll do it until... mmm... you're used to it... mmm... and you're ready... mmm... to be... mmm... 'man-boy- loved'.""\n\nBobby shivers with each jerk because these are causing even more amazing feelings inside him. 'My dad's cock inside me! I love it! I don't care if it makes me gay! I want him to man-boy-love me!'\n\n""I think I'm ready, dad. I mean, sir. You can begin anytime.""\n\n""Good. You can call me 'dad,' son..."" as he begins to pull slowly out. ""when we're doing this..."" as he reaches the end and pushes back in. ""In fact, I'd prefer it.""\n\n""Okay, dad,"" Bobbie pants. The lovely sliding sensation makes him tremble, and hearing him say this brings on that warm rush again.\n\nHis dad begins to go faster, his hand on his cock matching each stroke, so his fingers slide down to the base when he's all the way up inside him, and then go up as he pulls out.\n\n""Squeeze down on me, son"" his dad moans making his cock jerk again when he's fully buried.\n\nWithout even knowing how, Bobbie obeys.\n\n""That's it. Mmmm! Oh, God, I've wanted this... mmm... for so long.""\n\nThen faster and harder, and harder and faster. The sensation inside him is dizzyingly wonderful. Then suddenly his dad pulls him hard against him. Bobbie loves being so small in his dad's hands, and having his dad's big strong body curving around him, but he especially loves the feel of his hot, stiff, deeply buried love filling him up.\n\nThen Bobbie feels it. This time the warm rush is not just emotional. He thinks happily, ""My dad's semen! He's spurting it into me"" And then as his own prick begins to jerk in his dad's gripping hand, ""I'm making him happy! He's making me... and I'm making him... cum.""\n\n***\n\nThe next two days his dad doesn't act any different, or say anything either. Then as they are watching the game on TV his mom leaves to go the dentist. As soon as she's out the door his dad says, ""Bobbie come sit beside me.""\n\nHe does and his dad reaches over and undoes his pants. Bobbie lifts his hips and lets his dad push them down to his knees. He's not wearing any underwear as he's been hoping for this, and because he's been thinking about going over to Jimmy's.\n\nHis dad takes hold of his cock, which stiffens right away.\n\n""You have such a beautiful prick, son. So smooth and flawless. I've always thought so from the time you were a baby and I changed your diapers. Now I find it's a bigger than one would expect on someone your age.""\n\n""Gee, thanks, sir. I mean, dad,"" Bobbie manages. He's been wishing for this. To be spanked and man-boy-loved again by his dad.\n\n""Stand up and take off all your clothes, for me, son. I haven't seen you completely naked since you were a toddler. I want to see how much the rest of you has grown.""\n\nBobbie does this, his face flushed and warm, and that nice glowing feeling running through him. Then when he's done...\n\n""Ten-hut.""\n\nBobbie snaps to attention.\n\nHis dad smiles and reaches out and grabs his cock. He uses it to pull him close. Then as his big hands go up and down his sides, then over his belly, cock and balls, and behind, ""Yes, son. You are still just as absolutely beautiful as you were then. Even more so, now that you've grown. Parade rest.""\n\nBobbie obeys and his dad uses his cock to pull him even closer, so his spread legs are straddling his knees. Then he takes his belt off and uses it to bind his wrists in the small of his back.\n\n""Do you remember my giving you baths? It was before I was sent overseas the first time,"" his dad says, unzipping his pants.\n\nBobbie looks down to see his dad's cock spring up. His dad grabs it and moves it so his hard-soft knob grazes Bobbie's nut sack and his throbbing cock.\n\nThis makes Bobbie moan. He remembers the baths only vaguely. Nothing specific, just the nice warm shivery feelings all over his body. Bobbie can only shake his head. He can hardly breathe he's so filled with excited expectation.\n\n""And this is what I did to you then...,"" as he bends his head.\n\nFinally it's going to happen. What he's been imagining as he jerks off, and even dreaming about. Bobbie gasps as his dad sucks him in.\n\n***\n\nA few days later he's in Jimmy's woodshed. He pulls down his shorts and since he hadn't worn any underwear, his cock, which had gotten stiff on the way over here, springs up.\n\n""Jimmy, you remember what you wanted to do to me?"" he says as he steps out of them.\n\n""What?""\n\n""You know. Put your cock up my butt?"" as he takes off his T-shirt. He'd only worn flip flops and he looks around and grabs a piece of cardboard because the dirt floor has sparkling bits of broken glass in it.\n\n""Yeah, so?""\n\n""Well, I'll let you, okay?"" he says when he's facing the post. He puts the cardboard down, kicks off his flip-flops and stands on it. Then he bends over and puts his arms around the post. As he grabs his wrists on the other side of the post this shivery thrill of excitement rushes through him. He's imagined this, being completely naked in front of his best friend and saying this kind of stuff to him.\n\n""You will?""\n\n""Yeah. Just tie me up and spank me a little first.""\n\n""Spank you?""\n\n""Yeah. Not real hard or a lot. Just with your hand a few times until my butt gets nice and warm.""\n\n""God, Bobbie! What's come over you? First you call me up and beg me to let you come over. Then when you get here, you practically grab my hand and lead me out here. You strip naked and now you want to be spanked and butt-fucked? You've turned into a real little slut""\n\n""I thought you said you wanted to.""\n\n""Oh, I do"" Jimmy says, dropping his shorts and stepping out of them. ""So prepare to be corn-holed, you little cock-hound""\n\nBobbie sticks his butt back, even though what Jimmy's just said has made his face turn red and his eyes burn. He never thought that his best friend would call him names. It isn't fair since he'd been the one who suggested it in the first place.\n\nJimmy quickly uses some rope to tie his wrists. He's in such a hurry that he only does a few wraps and makes a quick, not very tight knot, but that doesn't matter, again that wonderful, warm glow rushes all through him.\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Mmmm.""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Mmmm.""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Mmmm! Hey you could...""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Owww! ...rub me a little once in awhile, too.""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Fuck that! I like doing this too much.""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""Owww! Hey, that's too hard.""\n\n""Shut up, slut! You asked for this...""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""OWWW!""\n\n""...and now you're going to get it""\n\n""Whack""\n\n""STOP! That's enough!""\n\n""Whack""\n\nBobbie tugs at the rope and it loosens, but just then Jimmy stops and goes and gets the hand cleaner.\n\nThen his slick fingers wiggling up inside him take his breath away...\n\nHis dad had man-boy-loved him twice since that first time. He'd come into his room late at night, pulled back the covers, turned him over, pulled him up on his knees, pulled down his pj's, slicked him up, and opened his robe, and then, right there in his own bed... and it had been like his dreams only better, and that first time he'd only been half awake...\n\n""I know this is taking a chance, son,"" he'd whispered. ""But I'll be going back soon, and... well, you never know over there who'll stand next to you and blow themselves up.""\n\nSince mom was asleep in the next room, Bobbie made a special effort to not groan or even hum as his dad's hot loving stiffness filled him up and thrilled him to his very core.\n\n""Don't cum until I tell you, son. That's an order.""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" he'd whispered back, wondering why, and how he'd manage to obey, because the sensation of his father's big cock sliding into and out of his ass felt so fantastic.\n\nThen finally, just when he was sure he couldn't stand it for one more second, ""Okay, son! Cum! Cum for me.""\n\nBobbie groaned loudly then. He couldn't help it. His dad's shuttling hand gripped him hard and this made the wild throbbing twice as wonderful, and made his brain spin and his whole body tremble. He felt himself clamping down on his dad's jerking cock that was buried very deep inside him as it pumped out his semen, and his own cock tip burned as he spurted out a few drops of his own into his father's palm...\n\nThen Jimmy comes around the post.\n\n""Suck me a little first,"" he says standing close and pushing his cock at his face.\n\n""No.""\n\n""Suck me or I won't fuck you.""\n\nBobbie stares at his friend's stiff prick waving in front of him. His dad had done this to him twice more, but hadn't asked him to do it to him. He wasn't sure why, but he hadn't. He wanted to try it, even though he was afraid it would make him gag. And then there was the problem of his dad's semen. He wasn't sure whether to swallow it, or spit it out.\n\n""Can't you just man-boy... I mean, put it up my butt? Isn't that enough?""\n\n""You mean can't I just fuck you? Jesus, Bobby, you want it so bad, but won't say the words for it? Maybe I'll have to make you. Maybe if I whacked your ass with a board for awhile you'd beg me to let you suck me..."" as he goes away.\n\n""No! No, Jimmy! I swear to God I'll... I'll..."" Bobbie shouts yanking on his wrists. The knot starts to work loose more as Jimmy searches through the pile of scraps for something the right size and shape. Any second now and he'll be free!\n\n""What the fuck is going on here?"" Bobbie hears. He turns his head and sees Jimmy's dad in the doorway.\n\n""Oh, hi, dad. We were just playing, and... well, it's called torture the terrorists. Like on TV? And I was just...""\n\n""Shut the fuck up, son. Fuckin' liar. Think I'm dumb? Get your ass over here,"" the man says closing the door and coming closer.\n\n""Yes, sir"" Jimmy says shuffling to him as quickly as he can with his pants around his ankles.\n\n""Now get my cock hard and slick...,"" he says pushing the boy to his knees with one hand, ""...so's I can fuck your little friend's beautiful ass,"" as he rubs Bobbie's sore butt with the other sending shivers up his spine.\n\nBobbie shivers again as he watches Jimmy take his father's cock out of his pants. It's at least as big as his dad's but Jimmy sucks it all into his mouth without hesitation.\n\n""That's it, you little cocksucker! Take all of your old man's meat"" his father growls, grabbing a fistful of Jimmy's hair and humping his hips.\n\nJimmy closes his eyes and hums in his throat. Bobbie stares in amazement at his best friend sucking his father so hard his cheeks are hollow, as he hears him breathing quickly through his nose.\n\n""Geez"" he thinks, ""he's done this before and it looks like he likes it! No wonder he's so good when he sucks me""\n\nMr. Baker sees Bobbie staring. ""Don't worry, Parker. I'm savin' this load of jizz just for you.""\n\nThen a few seconds later, ""Okay, that'll do,"" the man says, pushing at his son's forehead. ""Make sure it's well covered with spit.""\n\nJimmy takes his father's cock out of his mouth and spits on it.\n\nIt looks really long now, and shiny and bumpy, with a fat, very red knob on the end of it. Then it moves out of his sight as the man moves behind him and grabs his hips.\n\n""Nooo! Don't, Mr. Baker. Please"" Bobbie begs.\n\n""Shut the fuck up, you little pig! Your daddy fucks you, don't he?"" as he rubs the knob against his back hole, making him shiver all over.\n\n""How did you...?""\n\n""Didn't until just now. I just figured him bein' a Marine an all, and you two out here in the shed all the time playing with each other. Jesus, what a sweet little rose hole you got. No hair and all smooth and pink like a little girl. This is gonna be... mmm..."" as he pushes the tip in.\n\nBobbie closes his eyes. It's that stretching-sliding-filling up feeling that he loves when his dad's knob plops in.\n\nThen he hears, ""C'mon, Bobbie. Suck me.""\n\nHe opens his eyes and sees Jimmy's sweet, hard cock right in his face.\n\nHe licks his lips, but he groans, ""No.""\n\n""Oh, yes"" Mr. Baker growls and pushes his cock all the way up inside him.\n\nBobbie gasps and Jimmy grabs his nose and shoves his cock in.\n\nThe two of them begin. He's being fucked up the ass and having his mouth invaded at the same time. Bobbie can't believe this is happening, but at the same time... and then as they both begin to go faster and harder the knot comes undone and he grabs the rope with his thumbs so it won't come off his wrists, so they won't know how much he's loving this...\n\nThat night when his dad tip-toes into his room Bobbie is wide awake. He's lying on his back with his legs spread playing with his stiff cock.\n\n""Are you okay, son? How come you're not wearing your pj's?"" he whispers.\n\n""It's because you're leaving next week, and I was waiting for you.""\n\n""Oh, I see.""\n\nHis dad sits down on the edge of the bed and Bobbie moves over to make room for him.\n\n""Dad, I have to ask you something. And tell you something.""\n\n""What, son?"" as he takes Bobbie's hand away and replaces it with his own. ""You know you can talk to me about anything.""\n\n""Dad, do you think I'm a faggot?""\n\n""Faggot? Where did you... and why would you think...?""\n\nIt was because Mr. Baker had groaned between thrusts, ""Ummm! Hey, the little faggot... is lovin' this! Your friend's sweet little sphincter... is clamping down on my prick... like a fist. Oh, yeah, he's a real... hot little faggot.... all right.""\n\n""Oh, wait. I get it. You went over to Jimmy's house today and you've been playing around with him again, right?""\n\n""Well, yeah. Except... well, it wasn't just him. His dad kinda caught us. In the shed. And I was naked and tied up so I couldn't... well, kinda anyway, so he... well, he did it to me, dad.""\n\n""Why that pervert! That pedophilic son-of-a-bitch! I'll get my gun and..."" his dad says standing up.\n\nBobbie can see in the dimness that his dad's cock is making this tent in his pajama bottoms.\n\n""No, dad! Not so loud! You'll wake up mom.""\n\n""Well, I'm certainly not going to let him get away with this. First thing tomorrow, I'm going over there, and...""\n\n""No, dad. Please don't. It wasn't like that. It was... well, I have a confession to make.""\n\n""What, son? You know you can tell me anything.""\n\n""I know, but... well, it's hard. I didn't mind it. In fact, I liked it. I liked it almost as much as when you fuck me...""\n\nHis dad sits down on the bed again. ""Fuck you? Son, I don't fuck you. I love you. I man-boy love you. I've never even said that word. At least not in front of you. And as for being a faggot... listen, Bobbie, don't let the words get in the way. And don't let what other people say and do mess you up. It's what you do, what you feel that matters. Life is too short not to do the things that you want because of someone's else's morality. God, if it's one thing I've learned over there it's that all this religious crap is... well, crap.""\n\n""Dad, you're talking too loud again.""\n\n""Oh, sorry. Well, I'm glad you told me. I'll have to think about this, however."" His dad stands up. ""Now you get some sleep and tomorrow...""\n\n""Wait, dad. Don't go yet. I want to... well, can I... ah, suck you?""\n\n""What? Suck me? Geez, Bobbie, I've been wanting you to do that ever since I can remember.""\n\n""You have?""\n\n""Yes, son. It's one of the nicest ways to show your love, but I wasn't sure how you'd react. I didn't want to shock you.""\n\nIn a way his dad was right. It had been a shock to have his best friend's cock pushing into his mouth. But it had been even a bigger one that he had liked it so much. It made him feel small and helpless, but at the same very powerful, and he was proud that his best friend was trusting him like this. Even when Jimmy spurted he loved it. It tasted a little salty, but he didn't mind. ""His cum. He's giving me his cum,"" he'd thought.\n\nThen afterwards Mr. Baker had cleaned his still stiff cock with the hand cleaner and made him suck him off, too. While Jimmy, who was also still hard, fucked him and jerked him off. It had been a double dose of the best thing that had ever happened to him. That is, except for being fucked and sucked by his loving dad.\n\n""I love you, dad. Let me show you how much,"" Bobbie says as he sits up and leans over to pull down his dad's pajama bottoms. His dad's cock springs up and when he takes it into his mouth that wonderful warm thrill runs through him.\n\nHis dad turns and sits down on the bed again, and without taking his mouth off him, Bobbie moves to kneel on the floor. Now he can really do it right. Bob his head up and down and at the same time play with his dad's balls.\n\nHis dad pets him. ""Oh! Son! That's so great! You do that just right.""\n\nThis makes Bobbie very happy. And glad that Mr. Baker had given him instructions, even though he'd grabbed fistfuls of his hair and growled them at the time.\n\n""No teeth, stupid"" and ""swirl your tongue around the knob,"" and ""breath through your nose and take it all the way down your throat"" and ""flick the tip of your tongue back and forth underneath,"" and ""take it out now and then and lick it like a lollipop""\n\nBobbie had obeyed, forgetting to hold the rope, which fell off to the ground as he took hold of the man's cock and licked up and down its length. The fact that it had just been inside his butt only made it that much more exciting.\n\nHe does all these things to his dad, who groans in his throat and bites his lips so he won't make too much noise.\n\nThen at the end he does what Mr. Baker did, groans and grabs his head in both hands and humps his hips. Bobbie swallows fast and hard to get all his dad's warm, wonderful cum.\n\nWhen he's done spurting his dad doesn't let go, and he bends down and kisses him, swirling his tongue in his mouth as if to taste his own semen. This makes Bobbie's heart swell up with love for him in a whole new way.\n\n""Now I have a confession to make, son. When you were just a baby I'd put the tip up to your lips and you'd suck on it like it was a nipple. I never came, however. I wanted to, but... and now you've finally done it. Swallowed my semen, and very eagerly besides. Thank you, son. You've made me very, very happy.""\n\n***\n\n""Come on in. Been expecting you. What took you so long?"" Mr. Baker says stepping aside and opening the door wide.\n\nIt's three days later. Three days during which Bobbie had sucked off his dad three times and twice been loved up the butt with his wonderful cock. And his dad had sucked him off twice and they'd gotten into the shower together twice and jerked each other off. \n\nThey'd been able to do this because Bobbie's mom's dad was sick and she had gone to visit her parents, so they had the house to themselves and had walked around naked the whole time.\n\nBut now she's back and they're afraid they'll be caught because they can't keep their hands off each other. So Bobbie called up Jimmy and now...\n\n""Yeah, well we've been busy,"" his dad says as they go in.\n\n""I'll bet,"" Mr. Baker laughs. Then when the door is closed, he shouts, ""Hey, Jimmy they're here. Get your sweet little ass down here! It's time to get fucked""\n\nHis dad looks at the man in surprise.\n\n""Don't worry,"" Mr. Baker says. ""I sent the wife off to one of her muff diving girlfriends for the night. She won't be around to bother us.""\n\nThey go into the living room and sit down on the couch. Mr. Baker picks up the remote and turns on the TV.\n\n""Just watching a little porn,"" he says.\n\nBobbie sees three large, well-muscled men standing around a pretty girl with long blonde hair who looks to be around six or seven. The men are naked and the girl is sucking their cocks. As the camera pans back Bobbie realizes that the way the hair is combed and the makeup on the eyes and the lipstick had made him think it was a girl, but 'she' has a cock that's sticking up against his tummy. Then as the men grab the boy's hair and make him suck them faster and harder, the boy's expression makes Bobbie realize it's Jimmy when he was younger. Then as the camera pans back more he sees that one of the men is his father.\n\nIn the background another good-looking boy about the same age but with long black hair, wearing makeup so that he too looks like a girl, is hung up in chains from the rafters. The chains are attached to his wrists and ankles by wide black leather straps and his legs have been hoisted up so his ass is at just the right height for the man who is whipping him. His butt is almost as bright red as his lips, and now and then the leather strips on the short handled whip strike his hairless ball sack and his erect cock and his whole body jerks.\n\nThe man doing the whipping has a very long, thick erection, and little clear drops of pre-cum are flying off the tip. After a few more strokes he drops the whip, grabs the boy's hips and pushes his cock all the way up inside him.\n\n""Wow,"" Bobbie says softly, staring hard, his big eyes becoming even bigger, because it's like in his dreams.\n\nThen he sees from the corner of his eye that his dad is no longer looking at the screen, but is staring at him.\n\n""You like that, son?""\n\n""Well, I... you see, dad I've been... well, imagining things. Ever since you started fu... ah, man-boy loving me. Stuff that I was sure no else in the world ever even thought of. And now to see them actually doing it...""\n\n""I see.""\n\nJust then Jimmy comes running into the room. He's naked and is stroking his erect cock. ""Hi, Mr. Parker. Nice to finally meet you,"" he says coming over to him and holding out his other hand.\n\nAgain Bobbie's dad stares as he takes the boy's hand and shakes it.\n\n""So, do you want me to suck you a little first? Or would you rather fuck me right off?"" he says excitedly.\n\n""Geez, talk about your sluts,"" Bobbie says.\n\n""Yeah,"" Mr. Baker laughs. ""I brought him up right, didn't I"" The man stands up and starts to undress. ""Well, let's get to it, shall we, Parker? I can't wait to stick my cock up your boy's sweet, girlie ass again. He fucks me back like a little female animal in heat. You've done a great job raising him.""\n\nAgain his dad stares at Bobbie. ""God, son, what did you tell them?""\n\n""Nothing, dad. Honest, I just... just... well, when I called up and said that we wanted to come over, Mr. Baker asked me why, and I said that I wanted him to... to...""\n\n""He told me that he wanted me to fuck him,"" says Mr. Baker.\n\nNow Bobbie's dad stares at the man as he continues, ""To tie him up and spank him and fuck him. And that you wanted to fuck my Jimmy.""\n\n""God, son! How could you...?"" he says turning back to Bobbie, but he stops in mid-sentence as he sees that his son is already naked and stroking his hard prick.\n\n""But dad, you told me to always tell the truth, and to go with my feelings, so I thought...""\n\n""Ten-HUT!""\n\n""Yes, SIR!""\n\n""Well, that's quite a trick,"" says Mr. Baker, grinning. Then turning to Jimmy, ""Why don't you do that?""\n\n""Oh come on, dad. That stuff is stupid.""\n\n""Stupid?"" roars Bobbie's dad. ""Why I ought to... ten Hut, you little prick""\n\nJimmy snaps to attention.\n\n""Yeah! That's the trick,"" says Mr. Baker, stepping out of his pants. ""Now can you make them march?""\n\n""Yes, but... to where?""\n\n""Follow me. I've got just the place. You'll see.""\n\n***\n\n""So, Parker... mmm, Jesus... still think I'm a pervert?"" Mr. Baker groans.\n\n""Well, if you are... ahhh, God! I guess I'm one too,"" Bobbie's dad pants back.\n\nIt's about a half hour later in the basement of the house in a room that looks like the one in the porn video. Both boys are bent over a leather horse like gymnasts use... except it's at just the right height for what it's being used for at the moment... bound to the frame with ropes wrapped around their wrists and ankles.\n\nThey've both had their cheeks rouged, their long hair combed and ribboned, their lips reddened with non-smear lipstick, their eyes shadowed, eyelashes lengthened and darkened with mascara, so except for their stiff dicks and nut sacks they look very much like titless, pre-pubescent girls. Their buttocks, which have been thoroughly flogged, are just as red as their cheeks and lips, and at the moment both of their asses are being deeply and thoroughly fucked, Bobbie's by Mr. Baker, and Jimmy's by Bobbie's dad.\n\n""Faster, Mr. Baker... mmm... and harder, please, too, sir,"" Bobbie groans.\n\n""Yeah, Mr. Parker, sir. Me, too,"" Jimmy gasps.\n\nBoth fathers speed up their fucking of each other's son, and Bobbie's dad intersperses his thrusts with hard spanks.\n\nMr. Baker does the same, and soon...\n\n""Christ! Your kid's ass is grabbing... my cock... like a fist,"" Mr. Baker moans. ""The hot... little slut's... makin' me... cummmmMMMM!""\n\nBobbie's dad groans, ""Your faggot son's... tight hot bung hole... is making me cum... tooooOOOO!""\n\n***\n\n""Are you sure, dad?"" Bobbie asks.\n\n""Yes, son. Go ahead,"" his dad says.\n\nIt's two days later. And it's two days before Bobbie's dad has to leave to go back to the war.\n\nThey are in a motel outside of town. They'd told his mom they were going fishing for the day. Both are naked and Bobbie's dad is lying face down on the bed with a pillow under his hips to raise them. His wrists have been tied in the small of his back.\n\nBobbie is kneeling between his spread thighs, his cock erect and gleaming. His dad's asshole is shining too, as Bobbie has just lubed him up with two fingers covered in gel from the tube that he's holding.\n\nIt's because after the two men had finished spurting their cum up inside the boys' guts, they'd untied them, sat on the large bed, wiped their cocks clean with some damp towels and watched as their two sons did a hot '69' right beside them.\n\n""God, they look just like two cute little girls with cocks,"" Bobbie's dad had said softly.\n\n""Yeah. Always makes me hard, too. Even after I've just cum. So, listen do you want to...?"" Mr. Baker said as he took hold of Bobbie's dad's stiff cock.\n\n""What!? Hey, what are...?"" Bobbie's dad had sputtered.\n\n""Getting' you in the mood to be fucked. You got a really nice, smooth, hairless butt just like your son.""\n\n""Not on your life. I've never let anyone put anything... up my... God, you do that so good... and I'm not about to...""\n\n""You mean to tell me you've never been fucked up the ass?! Jesus, man, then you've never really had sex,"" Mr. Baker said as he bent down and sucked him in.\n\nBobbie's dad put his hand on the man's head, but didn't push him away very hard. ""God, Baker, stop. You're going to... make me... make me...""\n\nAfter Mr. Baker made him cum, Bobbie and his dad left. His dad had been silent as they walked home.\n\n""Are you okay, dad? I mean, sir?"" Bobbie asked.\n\n""Yes, son, I am. I'm just thinking.""\n\n""About what?""\n\n""Well, I have to be honest. I wanted your mom to have a little girl. And seeing you all made up...""\n\n""Are you sorry she had me?"" Bobbie said, feeling the tears burn his eyes and his throat tighten up.\n\n""No son. In fact, you are perfect. But... well, the things we've been doing have been making me think about myself. About what my life is. What it means. And where it's going.""\n\n""Do you mean you're afraid you're becoming a faggot?""\n\n""No, son. I don't worry about the words. Only about what I do and how I feel about it. I'll tell you one thing. After this tour is up I'm not going to reenlist. I'm going to stay home with you and mom.""\n\n""Wow, dad! That would be great.""\n\nHis dad took his hand then, and that's how they walked the rest of the way home...\n\n""Okay, dad, here it comes,"" Bobbie says as he holds himself up on one arm and uses his other hand to rub the tip of his cock against his dad's puckered hole. ""I'm finally going to boy-man love you.""\n\n""No son. You're going to fuck me. Oh, and spank me as you're doing it, okay?""\n\n""Yes, SIR!"" Bobbie laughs."
666,Body Image,"['M+F', 'hum', 'cons']","He slammed his hand down on the desk and stood up. He crushed the cigarette out in the ashtray and walked across the room to the telephone. \n\nOne phone call - one angry phone call demanding what he wanted was all it would take. Something in the back of his mind was telling him to stop - ""everyone has their limits"", ""it's a personal thing"", ""this is going too far"". \n\nTen minutes later, he was punching Rose's area code and phone number into his cell phone. He walked outside, headed for the car, listened to the ringing tone.\n\n""Hello, this is Rose.""\n\n""Rose. This is me. I've given some thought to what you said.""\n\nShe was quiet.\n\n""And I've decided that I want you out here. I want you out here on Friday afternoon, the usual flight, and prepared to return home on Sunday night at your usual time. There is to be no argument."" He flicked the ""END"" button and folded the mouthpiece. He pushed the phone into his pocket.\n\nThere were preparations to be made and he needed to get all of them done before his wife came home at six.\n\n---- Bill picked Rose up at the airport. He stood at gate B6 with a sign that simply read ""O"". It was part of their tradition and Rose recognized it instantly.\n\nBill looked at her with hungry eyes. He'd read Ron's description but was not prepared for what he saw. About five-ten, short reddish hair, titties stretching the front of her tight sweater, nipples that seemed to protrude an inch through the fabric. As she walked, the flowing skirt moved easily, revealing an occasional glimpse of the elastic at the top of her thigh-highs.\n\nRon had told the truth, this was a 'well-rounded' girl. Not fat, not out-of-shape looking, but definitely a big girl. Somehow, it turned Bill on even more thinking about her taking that body through the paces Ron had described in some of his earlier posts to alt.slutgirls.\n\nWhen Bill finally pulled his eyes away from her huge chest, her face caught his attention next. She was wearing cinnamon colored eye shadow and lipstick. Two big golden earrings and a small golden nosering. From each of the earrings dangled the small golden image of a couple entwined in a 69 position.\n\nHe kept switching his gaze from her lips to her eyes. Her lips were full and the color made them look so lusty he wanted to leap onto her and kiss her for hours. But then he'd look at her eyes. Hungry eyes. Eyes that revealed a mind that needed sex. Lots of it.\n\n""Sir, are you the driver?"" she asked. Rose stood before him, eyes down, hands joined in front of her, holding her small purse. She was only a foot away, her nipples threatened to poke him if he moved forward at all.\n\n""Come along,"" he said, barely able to pull his eyes away from her chest. God, he wanted to take those titties in his mouth and bite the nipples until she squealed.\n\nHe led her to the car, opened the door for her, then drove to the hotel downtown Ron had given him the address for.\n\n---- When Bill swung the door open, Rose stepped inside and saw Ron. Ron smiled and swept his arm toward the window. There were four more men seated, three on the sofa, one on an armchair.\n\n""Rose, take off your clothes while I introduce my friends.""\n\nHe stepped toward the door and pushed it closed, slid the dead bolt into place.\n\nRose looked at him, pleading for some time. He usually didn't start right away, and he'd NEVER had other men in the room right at the beginning of a session. His cold stare answered her unspoken question and she started to pull her sweater over her head.\n\n""After our last exchange, I did a lot of thinking. You were talking about body image. About the fact that you wanted to skip this session because you weren't feeling too good about your appearance.""\n\nRose folded the sweater and placed it on the dresser. She was getting angry, he was going to reveal more than he needed to. It was violating the boundaries of their friendship.\n\n""And - do you remember? - I made you stop before you told me what it was. I'm glad I did. I really am. Because, as I came to realize..."" he paused and took a deep breath ""...I don't care. I don't really need to care. You signed up with me for one thing and one thing alone - because we felt we could have a lot of fun seeing each other every 8 weeks, fucking like monkeys, then going back to our lives. And you were right. You've been right for the last 2 years. And you're still right.""\n\nRose had undone the cupless support bra he always had her wear when she was around him. She threw it on the dresser on top of the sweater. She listened carefully. She realized that he wasn't going to say it in front of the others. He didn't know what ""it"" was.\n\n""Like we've said so many times before - the primary sex organ is the brain,"" he continued as he moved closer to her. ""Here, let me help. Put your hands behind your neck and spread your legs.""\n\nSome of the men leaned forward. She could almost picture them licking their chops, waiting for the main course to be served. She knew that Ron knew that she knew and it made her hot.\n\nThe room was quiet and the sound of the Velco around the waist of her skirt was like a quiet explosion. He dropped the skirt to the floor and revealed her naked cunt and thighs. She closed her eyes and opened her legs further as he began to pet the clean-shaved cunt lips gently.\n\n""So, as I was saying, I really don't need to know what it is you don't like about your body. Maybe you think your titties are too small. Or too big. Maybe you think you want longer hair. Or a different nose. It doesn't matter to me. What matters is... this..."" he rubbed the tip of his finger around her clit and listened to her sharp intake of breath, ""...and this..."" he slid a finger roughly inside her pussy and again she gasped ""...and this."" He pushed his finger into her mouth and let her lick the juices from it.\n\n""You know -- and most of the guys in this room can vouch for it -- one of the things that pisses us off most is that shit where the wife says ""Honey, I'd love to dress like that for you, but I don't like my body."" I can get that shit at home -- I don't expect it from you. Capish?""\n\nShe knew he was right. Her resistance had melted as soon as she got on the plane. All the way across the country on the plane, she'd had nothing but fuck-thoughts. All of the insecurities and self-doubts she'd felt at home, felt when reading his mail, felt during their chats, it was all gone. When she was on his turf, she was purely the slut - the sex toy - she always dreamed of being.\n\n""So, now that we're clear on why you're here, there's another thing I need to explain."" He turned to the man sitting in the arm chair as if addressing him directly. ""You see, Rose -- when I asked her what time she would be arriving for this session -- told me she didn't want to come. Told me that she was feeling badly about presenting herself to me. Told me that she wanted to put it off for a few weeks.""\n\nRon signalled for the man to get up out of the chair. He did and Ron sat down. Then, he motioned for Rose to drop to her knees. She looked around the room, watched the men watch her as she knelt down. Ron signalled for her to walk across the room on her knees until she was positioned right in front of him.\n\n""Presentation position.""\n\nRose put her hands behind her neck, fingers intetwined, then spread her knees shoulde width apart. She leaned her head back slightly, opened her mouth into an O, closed her eyes, and leaned back slightly to thrust her tits high into the air.\n\n""Now, what I've figured out is that she needs to be reminded that this is about obedience. Surrender. Listening to and following every command that is given. No hestitation. No second thoughts. It's what the entire game is build on. For example...Rose, shake your boobies for me.""\n\nHe knew she hated this. It made her feel like she was working the runway at a sleazy topless club. As she shook her large breasts from side to side, she felt the familiar combination of anger and lust starting to grow in the bottom of her stomach.\n\n""Good. Now, start fucking with your hips. Back and forth, you know what I like."" And she did know. She started making the fucking motions, first slowly up and down, then moving forward and back at the same time, like she was riding a long, long cock and enjoying every second of it.\n\n""Good. Keep it up.""\n\nRon motioned for one of the men to go to the telephone. He did, picked up the receiver, and punched in four digits. Rose heard him say ""OK, you can come in now."" She knew not to turn her head - Ron was staring into her eyes and she knew better than to break contact. She continued fucking the air while she heard a knock at the door.\n\nThe door opened and she listened in panic to try and determine who had come in. She heard quiet voices across the room, but couldn't make out who it was.\n\nRon broke eye contact and looked up. ""Ah, Melissa. Come on over here.""\n\nA tall blonde woman came into Rose's line of sight. She stopped moving her hips and breasts, and Ron slapped her across the bottom. She started grinding away again.\n\n""Jesus, what is this?"" Melissa asked.\n\n""Just another toy we're going to play with tonight. Now, I have to admit I didn't tell you everything on the phone but I knew you'd be OK with it when you got here. There's extra money in it for you if you just go along with what I tell you, got it?""\n\nMelissa smiled at Ron. Rose felt a wave of jealousy and anger. They obviously knew each other - and well. She knew she wasn't the only one in his life, but she never thought he'd throw that in her face. It crossed her mind to get up and leave, but the pulsing between her legs got the better of her. She knew that whatever he'd come up with she'd love.\n\n""Would you like a drink?"" Ron asked Melissa. She nodded. He walked to the hotel fridge and opened a bottle of champagne. The cork flew across the room, landing between two of the men on the couch. They laughed.\n\nRon poured a tall flute full for Melissa. ""Why don't you go ahead and get naked. We want to get things started. Some of these boys have to get home...""\n\nMelissa stripped down to a red thong and her heels. Everyone admired her body - she obviously took care of herself. Tall and lithe, more of a swimmer than a model. Not tan, but nobody was complaining. Some of them stood up, came close and ran their hands over her body. She cooed and purred, encouraging them to feel her titties. ""The real thing,"" she said proudly.\n\nRose continued to grind away, her eyes filling with tears now. This bitch was getting all the attention she'd come to expect. She didn't know how close to the line Ron was going to push her but she was willing to go along a while long. Just a little while longer.\n\nAs if he were reading her mind, Ron came and knelt in front of her. He put his arms around her and pushed his mouth down on hers hard. His kiss flooded her with desire - her anger was gone and only lust remained. Their tongues did fierce, then gentle battle inside her mouth - his hands travelling to all of the spots he knew turned her on - the flesh at the inside top of her thighs, the skin just below her ass cheeks - then her cunt lips and the stiff clit she always leaned her hips forward to offer him.\n\nHe build her up quickly - knew all of the buttons to push - then whispered to her that it was OK to go over the edge. She rushed and leaped into an orgasm - let the spasms shake her body, the juices flow onto his hand, the loud moans and grunts come from her throat.\n\nWhen he removed his hand from between her legs, she heard clapping all around the room. Everyone - including the bitch Melissa - had been watching him put her through her paces. She felt another rush of lust - this was EXACTLY what he knew she wanted and she was helpless again inside his games.\n\n""Not bad, is she?"" Ron bragged. ""And imagine, she's going to drink all of your cum tonight. Isn't that a wonderful thought?"" He looked around the room. ""I expected some of this - those wonderful puzzled looks you have. It's part of the fun - and this is big fun.""\n\nHe stroked Rose's head as she leaned against his thigh.\n\n""You're wondering why Melissa is here if Rose is going to take you all on, aren't you? Well, you see, Rose was a bad girl, as I explained. Hesitated. Didn't want to come out here and service me. So, some price must be paid. \n\n""I'm not into pain, but I am into helping people learn their place - learn who is in charge and who is not. So...""\n\nHe turned Rose's face upward and let her stare into his eyes.\n\n""That orgasm was it for the weekend. You are going to service us, we are going to play with you, you are going to play with yourself, but you are getting back on the plane unsatisfied. \n\n""Second, you are going to assist us in fucking Melissa here. I've always thought it would be nice to have someone licking my balls while my cock slid in and out of a nice tight pussy and you're going to help me find out.\n\n""Third, you're going to take the cum after we're done fucking her. Take the cum, clean our cocks, and then clean her pussy too. If she wants to get off, that is, if one of us gets her going and she wants to finish, you'll provide that service for her as well.""\n\nRose's eyes were growing wide. Was she going to let him get away with this? If she didn't draw the line, what was next? Animals?\n\nOne of the men interrupted her thoughts. ""I wonder what it would be like if she were licking Melissa's clit while I fucked her. Would Melissa be bucking up and and down and twitching?""\n\nRon looked at Melissa. ""I know that usually . . . women . . . like you don't allow that kind of thing, but this is kind of a special case, isn't it? And there's an extra hundred in it for you.""\n\nShe laughed. ""Extra hundred? IF you want the kind of shit you're talking about, we're talking an extra hundred EACH!""\n\n""How much for you to lick her?""\n\n""Absolutely no way. Not some piece of trash slut who'll do the kinds of things you're talking about. No fucking way.""\n\n""Fair enough,"" Ron said. Rose felt a flash of lust hearing him talk about her like that. He was her piece of ass to do with as he pleased and they both knew it. She never though he'd go this far and never thought she'd get this turned on about it.\n\n""Hell, I'll do that!"" one of the men called out.\n\n""Good enough for me,"" Ron said. ""Does anyone have any questions?""\n\n""When do we start!?"" several of them called out.\n\nRon gently pulled Rose to her feet. ""Rose, did you bring the condoms and the lubricant?""\n\nShe nodded and looked around for her small purse. It was nowhere in sight.\n\n""My purse? Did you see it?""\n\nBill spoke up. ""I believe we left it in the car. Oh, too bad."" He smiled a wide grin.\n\n""Yes, too bad. Oh well. Rose, in that top drawer, there is a roll of quarters and an Xtra large T-shirt. Why don't you go down to the men's room in the lobby and buy about a dozen rubbers?""\n\nRon settled down on the bed and watched with the others as Rose stared at him dumbfounded. ""I don't think so...""\n\nRon made a quiet 'tsk, tsk, tsk' sound and she turned back to the dresser. When she slid the drawer open, she found a bright red shirt. She pulled it out and held it up. It came down between her crotch and her knees - enough to cover her if she didn't bend over or move too quickly. On the front was a bright pink line drawing of a naked woman on her hands and knees, ass high in the air, with the saying ""So many Men, so Little Time"" in bold letters underneath.\n\nShe looked at Ron with panic in her eyes but he didn't give any quarter. Nobody in the room spoke as she pulled the shirt over her head and picked up the roll of quarters.\n\n""Can I have something to carry them back in?""\n\n""You have hands.""\n\nShe walked to the door, looking at herself in the mirror as she walked. Her makeup was still fine, her hair disheveled. She knew better than to ask for a brush - they'd gone through that before. He liked this look. She ran her fingers through her hair a few times then walked to the door.\n\nThere were so many problems to think about. Walking to the elevator - hoping nobody was on it. Entering the men's room - would anyone see her? Would there be someone inside? How long would it take to feed the quarters into the machine and buy a dozen rubbers? Did the hotel even have a machine? What is someone walked in? And what if someone saw her walk out? Walk out with a handful of rubbers?\n\nShe closed the door behind her and leaned against it for a minute. Maybe she shouldn't have come? Maybe she should call it off? It was just a fuck - six times a year - just a fuck. But he was so goddam good. And there was really no one else she could imagine filling that space inside of her.\n\nShe walked to the stairway and pushed the door open. Avoiding the elevator would reduce at least some of the stress. When she emerged into the hallway near the lobby, she saw that there were four or five people in line to check in, another three or four sitting in the lobby reading or waiting for taxis.\n\nShe would have to walk past all of them to get to the men's room. Rose knew that trying to sneak across the room was pointless and also knew that most people would not approach someone who acted calm and confident - like they had every right to do what they were doing. She'd been in sales long enough to know a bluff. \n\nTaking a deep breath, she strutted her way across the lobby, ignoring several stares and one woman's snort. When she got across the room, she turned around casually. One man was staring but when her eyes met his, he timidly turned back to his newspaper.\n\nIt was now or never. There was no way to know if someone was inside, but that was a risk she had to take. She darted through the door.\n\nInside, the men's room was immaculately clean. She looked at the piles of warm facecloths near the sinks. She was tempted to use one on herself, but decided that wasting time was a bad idea.\n\nShe looked at the machines - aspirin, combs and brushes, Viagra (in a dispensor?), and a variety of rubbers. Ribbed, colored, French ticklers. She chose a variety and slammed the quarters into the machines as fast as she could.\n\nAfter seven or eight purchases, she heard a door open. Someone had been in a stall the whole time. She knew that he'd seen her immediately, the entire wall of the room was done in mirrors.\n\nShe smiled boldly, hoping to scare him off. He smiled back, calmly washed his hands in the sink, then dried them on a white towel. She continued slowly putting quarters into the machine - not sure at all how to handle this.\n\nHe threw the towel into a hamper and walked toward her.\n\n""Is this part of hotel services?"" he asked with a smile.\n\n""Listen, I'm really embarassed - this is a sorority stunt and I feel like an idiot and please please don't tell anyone..."" she lied, letting her eyes fill up with tears, doing everything she could to sound innocent and small.\n\n""Oh yeah, I've heard of stuff like that. Well, happy hunting!""\n\nShe fell against the wall as soon as he closed the door and left. It took a few minutes of trying to calm her breath before she was ready for the long trip back upstairs.\n\nRose went to the wash basin and took one of the small towels, wrapped the rubbers up in it. She wanted to at least not have anyone see what she was carrying.\n\nThe door opened again. Two men walked in this time - young toughs in leather jackets and jeans. They didn't look like the type she'd expect at this hotel. Had Ron arranged something?\n\n""Yo, Tex, check this out!"" one of them said, pointing at the writing on her shirt.\n\n""Room service!""\n\nThey both laughed.\n\n""Yeah, but it costs more than you boys can afford,"" Rose said boldly, pushing her way past them. The men were too stunned to react and she made it into the lobby.\n\nRose's knees were trembling - what else did she need to encounter today?\n\nThe trip back up the stairs was uneventful. Rose knocked at the door and one of the men opened it. Inside, several of the men were kissing and fondling Melissa. There was a stack of twenty dollar bills on the floor. Ron was smoking a cigarette and calmly watching his friends enjoy themselves.\n\n""So, our wayward shopper has returned. Tell me, did you have any adventures?""\n\nShe eyed him suspiciously. Had he set those encounters up?\n\n""Nothing to speak of,"" she said.\n\nHe nodded. ""Whatever."" He held up a baseball cap.\n\n""Why don't you throw those things in here and we can get started?""\n\nShe dropped the handful of prophylatics into the hat and pulled off the T-shirt.\n\n""Now, Rose, here's your spot."" He set a pillow at the end of the mattress and had her lay down with her head hanging over the foot of the bed. \n\n""You're going to be in that position for a long time,"" he said, then adjusted the pillow until her neck was comfortable.\n\n""And, the beautiful Melissa. How are you feeling honey? Are the juices flowing?""\n\n""Is the meter running?"" she laughed back.\n\n""Come on."" He had Melissa climb onto the bed straddling Rose. Her face was between Rose's wide open legs and her cunt was just above Rose's chin.\n\n""Let's see here..."" Ron made some adjustments to the way they were situated. ""I want Rose to have full access to Melissa's hot box and to whoever's balls are slapping her in the nose. And Melissa..."" he adjusted Rose's legs, spreading her knees wide and pushing her ankles closer together ""...Melissa should have a faceful of Rose's pussy.""\n\nMelissa objected. ""I don't want to be anywhere near this slut's pussy."" Ron came around and knelt on the bed in front of her. ""It's part of the deal, so shut the fuck up, OK?"" His voice went gentle again. ""I'll put something on her to make her smell nice."" \n\nRon brought some apple scented edible body lotion and rubbed it all over Rose's pussy lips and lower belly. She'd always loved that before - he'd spend hours licking, reapplying, licking. As she smelled the scent, she felt herself getting aroused again.\n\n""OK, boys, numbers from the hat say Sammy's first!""\n\nOne of the men who's been sucking Melissa's titties stood up and walked closer.\n\n""How do I work this damn thing?"" he laughed.\n\n""First, you put on the goddam rubber!"" Ron said. \n\n""But I'm not hard enough.""\n\n""That's Rose's job. Stick your cock into her mouth and let her get you stiff.""\n\nSammy pushed the head of his limp dick between Rose's lips. She started sucking and licking, gasping for breath in between. Melissa asn't heavy, but she wasn't used to being underneath someone with her head hanging down.\n\nSammy's cock responded and soon he pulled out of Rose's mouth and took a rubber from Ron. He slid on a bright purple number. Then, Ron told him to fuck away at Melissa until he was finished. And to let Rose know what he wanted - her tongue on his balls, the base of his shaft, or Melissa's pussy. \n\nSammy's balls were slapping her upper lip and nose, occasionally she'd have to close here eyes to keep the bristly hairs away.\n\n""Rose, honey, let me feel that hot tongue of yours on my ball sack, come on hon.""\n\nRose opened her mouth and his balls almost flew between her lips. She licked his sack, a long slow lick. \n\n""Oh goddam, that's great!!!"" he screamed, fucking Melissa harder. It took only five or six minutes before he stiffened and shot his load into the rubber barrier that protected Melissa's womb from his army of sperm.\n\nRose opened her mouth wide and let his balls sink in. Sammy jerked up again - it felt like another orgasm had come over him.\n\n""Fuck - what did you do??!!!"" he said to Rose.\n\nShe smiled. ""I'm the fucking best, and don't forget it.""\n\nSammy pulled his cock out of the whore and started to remove the rubber.\n\n""No, no,"" Ron said. ""This is where Rose comes in really handy. Melissa, get up. There, now Rose, honey? Get off the bed and kneel in front of him, dear. Take off the rubber, and take it off carefully. Don't let any drip onto the carpet.""\n\nRose was puzzled and scared, but complied. When she had the rubber in her hand, she looked at Ron.\n\n""Now, lick him until he's satisfied that he's clean.""\n\nShe held the rubber in one hand and wrapped the other hand around Sammy's ass. She licked the sides of his shaft, then took the head in her mouth. He started to get stiff again.\n\n""No, Sammy, this isn't a blow job,"" Ron warned him. ""Just let her get the shit off of you...""\n\n""OK, I'm fine,"" Sammy said, more than a little disgruntled.\n\n""We've got these two all night, man, don't give me that kind of face!""\n\nSammy smiled and sat down.\n\n""Melissa, do you want to be cleaned up?"" Ron asked the call girl on the bed, who was sipping champagne and kissing another of the men.\n\n""No. I'm fine.""\n\n""Ok then. Rose?""\n\nShe looked at him. \n\n""Rose? Were you paying attention?""\n\nThe room was deadly quiet. She looked at him again. ""Yes, sir. Did I miss something?""\n\n""Drink up, honey. We have a long night ahead of us.""\n\nRose stared at him for no more than a second, then looked at the half-full rubber hanging between her fingers. When she looked back at him, he was smiling.\n\n""I don't know how you could have missed that. I said that you would be drinking their cum tonight. What did you think I meant?""\n\nMelissa leaned forward. ""This I GOTTA see...""\n\nRon knelt on the floor beside her and leaned close to her ear.\n\n""Obedience. Surrender. No hesitation. Remember? Your great fantasy? To be controlled - ruled absolutely? Don't slow down on me now.""\n\nRose looked at the rubber, looked at Ron. She raised it to her lips and started squeezing the bottom. As the warm cum oozed between her lips, she knew that there was nothing he could tell her that she would not do. Nothing."
667,Body Surfing,"['MF', 'beach', 'rom']","Eva yelled briefly as she lost her balance in the surge, then came up grinning. ""I've never been where there's surf before,"" she said. ""This is fun.""\n\n""That's why I brought you here,"" Jim said, grinning as she shook her wet hair out of her face. ""Want to try body surfing?""\n\n""I don't know, is it safe?""\n\n""Watch. Get used to the feel of the water while I show you.""\n\nThe surf on the Great Lakes isn't usually high enough for serious body surfing, but you can ride an occasional wave. There was a brisk breeze blowing towards the shore, so the surf was high enough that Jim had fun showing Eva how to do it. Fifteen minutes later, Eva had found her wave and let it wash her onto the fine sand of the beach. She laughed as she sat up and let the next wave wash the sand off her front.\n\n""You OK?"" Jim called, not sure she could hear him over the sound of the surf.\n\n""Sure,"" she called as she got up and waded out towards him. ""That was fun,"" she said when she was close enough to talk without yelling. ""I've got sand in my bikini, though, ugh.""\n\n""Take off your suit and clean it out,"" Jim suggested.\n\n""What?"" she said.\n\n""Who's to see,"" Jim asked, scanning the empty beach. ""We're a quarter mile from the nearest people, and you're under water; there's nothing to be modest about..."" Jim lost his balance to a wave, and when he came up Eva was laughing at him.\n\nHe grinned as he saw her bend down to take off her swimsuit's bottom and then wade out into deeper water before taking off the top. As she undid the bow that held it on, she lost her balance to another wave. She came up sputtering and yelling something.\n\nJim couldn't make out what she was yelling until he got closer. ""I let go of my swimsuit when that damn wave hit,"" she said, looking angry.\n\nJim ducked under the water and looked. He couldn't see very well under the water, but the suit ought to have been easy to see. He saw his wife standing and occasionally being lifted by a wave, he saw a small fish swimming nearby, staying in one place with its head pointed towards the beach, but he didn't see a swimsuit.\n\nAs he came up, he realized what the fish told him. ""There's a bit of an undertow here,"" he said, ""nothing dangerous, but enough to take away a swimsuit.""\n\n""So what do I do?""\n\n""Relax and enjoy it?"" Jim said, grinning at her. She didn't return his grin, so he thought about what they had. ""You wore a coverup over your bikini on the way here, you can wear it when we walk back to the car.""\n\n""But it was almost transparent!""\n\nJim grinned again. ""We'll walk back through the dunes to the parking lot; that way, we won't run into any crowds.""\n\nShe looked seriously at him and then at the long line of dunes. The lot was behind the lighthouse that rose over the dunes half a mile away, and most of the people who used the beach were there as well. ""OK, I guess that's as good a plan as any. Want to go get my shirt and shake out the sand before I get out of the water?""\n\n""Why hurry,"" he said. ""We've hardly been in the water 20 minutes, and I like seeing you swimming nude.""\n\nShe looked at him with a pained look, but before she could respond, they both lost their balance to a wave. When Jim came up, Eva was laughing. ""OK, we'll stay,"" she said. ""These waves are sort of fun.""\n\nJim caught the next wave and rode it to the sand, then rolled over and looked back at Eva. She floated neck-deep in the water, and as the next wave approached her, she looked over her shoulder and then dove forward to ride it shoreward. As she dove, her breasts were briefly out of the water, and as she rode the wave, Jim watched her pretty bottom.\n\nAs the wave washed back off the sand, Jim looked at Eva's naked body as it was briefly exposed on the sand. She grinned at Jim when she noticed his eyes on her, but as the next wave broke over her, she slid back into the water with it. Jim felt his penis slowly relax as she dissapeared under the water.\n\nJim got up and waded back into the surf, following his wife. She was swimming low in the water while he waded, and he almost caught up with her when he was tumbled by a wave. When he came up, she giggled at him. ""You liked looking at me, didn't you?""\n\n""Yes,"" he said. ""You've got a nice body.""\n\nShe stood up as the next wave passed and smiled at him as the water fell to expose first her breasts, and then very briefly her pubic hair. Jim noticed that her nipples were erect, but he wasn't sure if it was the water temperature or sexual excitement. Before he had a chance to find out, they were both tumbled by the next wave.\n\nEva laughed as they came up. ""Let's ride a wave together and then head for the car, OK?""\n\n""OK,"" Jim said. They stood hand in hand waiting for the right wave, and then dove forward as it approached. The wave lifted them, and they slid down it's face as it drove them onto the beach.\n\n""Do you mind checking to see if anyone's near?"" Eva said, propping her- self up on her elbows as the next wave washed around her.\n\nJim got up and looked around, seeing nobody. ""OK,"" he said, and then watched while his wife rolled over on her back to let the next wave wash over her naked breasts. He felt his penis harden as she got up, and as she walked up the beach to him, she smiled at him.\n\n""That suit's not really made for a hard-on,"" she said as she drew near.\n\n""No, ... you are pretty, though.""\n\nShe gave him a gentle kiss, and he felt his penis expanding in his swim- suit as she briefly pressed her cool wet breasts against his chest. Her lips were cool at first, but as she kissed him, they grew warm. He was dissapointed when she broke the kiss to bend down and pick up her shirt.\n\n""Come on,"" she said, walking towards the line of dunes.\n\n""Aren't you going to put the shirt on?""\n\n""I was, but then I realized it would just stick to me and make me look like one of those wet T-shirt contest winners. Anyway, now that I'm out here with nothing on, I kind of like it. I've never been skinny-dipping before, but I'd be tempted to do it again.""\n\n""You acted like it really bothered you at first.""\n\n""I guess it did, but I guess that's just habit. I remember when I was a kid, the minister at our church once told a story about skinny-dipping.""\n\n""Your minister?""\n\nShe laughed. ""Yup, he was talking about how we sometimes confuse habits with morality.""\n\nHe fell behind to look at her pretty bottom as she walked across the hot sand, and as he watched her, he thought about making love. By the time they reached the dunes, his swimsuit was still wet, but the hot dry air of late August had dried their skin. The face of the dune was steep and Eva paused to put on her coverup before trying to climb the steep slope.\n\nJim thought it would be disappointing when she covered herself, but he'd forgotten the nature of her coverup. She turned to him after she put it on and asked ""how's this look?""\n\nThe coverup was made as much to show off what was worn under it as to hide anything. It covered her loosely from shoulders to mid-thigh, but when she faced him, her breasts showed clearly against the almost sheer fabric.\n\n""I like it,"" he said, kissing her and feeling the texture of the fabric sliding over her fanny under his hands. She returned his kiss and gave him a quick hug before starting to climb the shifting sands of the dune. He liked watching her fanny through her thin cloth as she climbed, but she waited for him when she realized he was behind her.\n\n""You know,"" she said as they reached the top of the dune. ""If the water were a bit warmer, it might have been fun to make love in the surf.""\n\nJim felt his penis tighten again. ""I'd like to make love to you now.""\n\nShe squeezed his hand as they wound their way along the dune top towards the distant lighthouse. ""Out here, in public?""\n\n""What public?"" he asked.\n\nShe hugged him as they walked on. ""If we had a blanket or even a beach towel, I'd go along with you, but I don't like the idea of digging sand out of myself.""\n\n""Sorry, I hadn't thought of that,"" Jim said. They came to a break in the line of dunes and had to scramble down and back up to the ridge, and as they reached the top, Jim had an idea. ""Want to try it with you on top?""\n\nShe stopped walking and looked at him. ""Are you serious?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\nShe walked away from him along the dune top; the way she walked made it obvious that she wanted to think by herself, so Jim let her walk ahead. He admired her as she walked ahead of him, enjoying the play of the sun on and through her coverup as it rippled in the wind. She walked on the sand between low hummocks of grass and scrub cherry that grew on the top of the dune, then climbed one of the taller hummocks.\n\nAfter a pause to look around, she walked down towards him, smiling as her breasts bouncied pleasantly under her coverup. ""Let's do it!"" she said as they came together. ""Come on!""\n\nHis penis hardened as he followed her to a nearby hollow in the top of the dune. As they entered the hollow, she slipped off the coverup and hung it on one of the scrub cherrys growing to one side of the hollow. He looked at her as she stood surveying the hollow.\n\nJim slid out of his swimsuit and set it on the scrubby growth next to her coverup, then gave Eva a kiss. Her erect nipples gently brushed his chest as they kissed, and then she pressed her body tightly against his as they hugged.\n\n""This is fun,"" she whispered, pausing briefly. ""Come on!"" She lead him to a grassy tussock, and continued to stand as he sat on it. The grass was hot and it tickled his bottom as he sat on it, but he hardly noticed it. She stood in front of him at arm's length looking down at his erect penis, then knelt in front of him with her hands behind his head.\n\nHis ran his hands slowly up and down her the soft skin of her waist, and then pulled her towards him to kiss her breast. He kissed the soft skin around her erect nipples, and then began gently sucking. She pulled his head to her breast and stroked his hair as he sucked harder, and as he ran his hands over her fanny, she pressed her hips against his stomach.\n\nHe could feel the moisture between her legs, and as she rocked her hips, her thigh brushed his erect penis. He held her hips and pushed gently down while he let go of her nipple and began kissing his way up towards her neck. His lips tingled with every kiss, and his penis stiffened in anticipation as she straddled him and began lowering herself over it.\n\nShe gently brushed the mouth of her vagina against the tip of his penis, then slowly engulfed. He hugged her to him as he felt her sliding down over him, then kissed her under the chin as they began to rock; as the sound of the distant surf swept over them, she fiercely kissed him and then leaned back and let out a shuddering sigh as she climaxed.\n\nShe smiled calmly up at him as she leaned back with her arms around him, then began to pump herself up and down on his penis. He reached for her breasts, marveling at their beauty before the sensation of her engulfing vagina overwhelmed him. He climaxed convulsively, thrusting his penis into her as she sat down hard in his lap, and then he held her tightly for a long time as he relaxed in the afterglow of his orgasm.\n\n""That was fun,"" she said quietly, still holding onto his his limp penis with her vagina.\n\nHe smiled back at her, feeling a bit dissapointed as she got up off him and smiled down at his penis as it glistened in the sun. He didn't want to talk yet, but when she handed him his swimsuit, he brushed the sand off his fanny and put it on before he followed her up out of the hollow in the dunes towards the parking lot.\n\nThey had to scramble down two more breaks in the line of dunes and climb to the next dune top before they finally walked down the irregular back of the dune to the parking lot. They could hear the voices of children playing near the lighthouse as they walked into the half-full lot, but nobody was in sight as Jim and Eva walked over the hot sand to the car.\n\nHe finally spoke as he sat in the driver's seat. ""I hope you don't mind what we did.""\n\nShe smiled at him, then reached over and kissed him. ""Nope. That was a 50 dollar bikini, but it was worth it."""
668,Body Swap,"['MF', 'fant']","9/11 Erica has made a most unusual suggestion, and I am not sure what to do about it. She wants to find out a little about what it is like to be a man, and she thinks it would be good for me to briefly experience life as a woman. She claims that she has discovered a spell in an old book on Wicca that would allow a man and woman to swap bodies. I find this hard to believe, but she insists it is true. I must admit, that she had always been right in the past about her spells and powers. If she says that she can bring about this body swap, she is probably correct. So should I do it? It is not a particularly appealing idea to me, but she was very insistent about it. She does not want to take “no” for an answer. What would it be like to spend a few days or a week in that body? I am so used to admiring her beauty from the outside. Would I enjoy it if that beauty was temporarily mine? And she is so gorgeous! I love that attractive face, surrounded by her long, straight, honey-blond hair. I love that petite, 5/3"" frame, with its narrow waist, soft little shoulders, and large breasts. She can just make me melt with her gorgeous looks. It certainly would be odd to find myself suddenly living in that utterly feminine body. As reluctant as I am to agree to this body swap, I can’t imagine what harm could come of it. Erica is somewhat bossy and domineering, but she would never take advantage of the situation I know her too well, and I trust her completely. And the reality is that I sometimes enjoy her domineering nature. Maybe I will do it. She would never do anything to hurt me.\n\n9/13 I have decided to go ahead with our little body swap. We will do the ritual on Saturday morning. If it works, I will be Erica for a few days. Something strange just occurred to me: I will be my own wife!\n\nAll subsequent entries are from the diary of Erica S.\n\nSaturday, September 15 Dear Diary, I feel very disoriented! The spell worked, and now I find myself in Erica’s body. Erica’s life essence is now living in my body. This whole experience is unbelievable. I feel the need to describe everything in great detail. Maybe it will help me keep things straight. Things are so different! It feels strange walking around in this tiny, petite body. Everything looks so tall! And so many things about me have changed! This body moves differently. My walk is graceful, supple, and ladylike. My voice sounds entirely different, too. I speak in the upper octaves, in a lilting, musical voice. I have even adopted some of Erica’s habits. For example, I find myself choosing to write in her diary rather than in my old journal. I am fascinated by all of these incredible changes. It is like a whole new world is opening up to me! But I think I should start at the beginning, and explain just how much I have changed. The spell did not take long. It was a fifteen minute ritual of incantations and chanting by Erica. By the end of the ritual, nothing had happened. I must say that I was relieved. It looked like I would not have to spend a few days as a woman. Then I started to get dizzy and my body went numb. We both had to sit down. Suddenly, I was yanked out of my body. I found myself floating in empty space, unable to see, hear, or feel. I guessed that I was a soul without a body, in transition between my mortal abode and Erica’s. Then something seemed to be torn away from me. I tried to cry out in pain, but could not. The pain was excruciating! Then, a foreign substance came flowing into me slowly, filling the hole. It eased my pain as it took the place of whatever I had lost. It was also soothing and calming, and made me feel different than I had ever felt before. The restlessness that I had always carried with me was replaced by a passive calmness. This process went on for a long time, and then abruptly I was forced back into a body. I looked around, trying to get my bearings, and sway my own body looking back at me. That is when I realized that I had been deposited in Erica’s body. I looked down and, sure enough, saw a small, shapely, female body. The breasts, my breasts, were huge. Even though they were strapped into a bra, the weight pulled my upper body forward. I had to lean back to compensate. As I settled into the body during the next few seconds, compensating for the weight of my breasts became more natural. It was like I suddenly connected with the habits of the body, and discovered a different way of sitting. I commented on my experience to the new inhabitant of my body. Erica, speaking in my voice, explained that I was bonding with the body. It was disorienting to hear myself speaking with Erica’s lilting voice, and to hear my manly voice being controlled by Erica’s life essence. I even seemed to speak with her feminine inflection, just as the person sitting next to me spoke with a masculine intonation. Just who was I now? Was I Erica or Steve? Was the person sitting next to me Steve or Erica? I voiced my confusion, and my spouse replied with a question. “Tell me what your real name is, the name you have used all your life.” “That’s an obvious question.” I said with scorn. “Of course, my real name is Erica. What did you think I --.” I stopped in confusion. I had meant to say Steve, but Erica had come out, as if by force of habit. My spouse laughed at my surprise, then asked another question, “What is your real sex, the sex you have grown up with?” I was determined not to make the same mistake twice. I would get my sex right, at least. “You know as well as I do that I am really a woman--.” My body jerked as I realized that I had done it again. Despite my best intentions, I had presented myself as a woman rather than a man. What in the world was going on? “Will you please tell me what is happening?” I pleaded. “Why did I call myself Erica instead of Steve? Why did I say I am really a woman?” Steve laughed, “Your life essence is now bonded with that body, like I was saying. The spell has locked you into a woman’s body and brain, with all of its feminine mannerisms and habits. Those mannerisms and habits will be yours for as long as the spell is in effect, and for as long as you inhabit that soft little body. Your gestures, the way you talk, and most of your behavior will be consistent with Erica’s personality and identity. So you will find yourself speaking with Erica’s inflections, writing with Erica’s handwriting, and using Erica’s feminine mannerisms. On a deeper level, you will find yourself enjoying the things Erica likes now, rather than your old interests. You will refer to yourself as a woman by habit, and the name Erica will be more natural for you to use. Even Erica’s memories are available to you now. After all, they are stored in the brain you are inhabiting. You have access to Steve’s memories as well, stored in your life essence. The same principles apply to me, by the way. I am now Steve in all the ways that count.”\n\nI sat back in shock and tried to absorb all of this. I had gotten more than I bargained for with this body swap! Finally I spoke, “You mean I have Erica’s personality now as well as her body?” “Exactly,” was Steve’s reply. “You are now Erica in every way. You are going to find out everything about life as a woman from the inside.” I sighed and settled back on the couch. I was Erica both in body and mind! It was unbelievable, but I could not deny the evidence of my own senses. This was going to take some getting used to. Then I thought of something. I still had not inspected the merchandise. A tiny thrill passed through me at the idea of looking my new body over. I got up, and headed for the full length mirror in our bedroom. I told Steve that this transformation was something I had to see. Looking in the mirror was the most disorienting part of this whole thing. Instead of Steve, Erica stared back at me out of the mirror. My reflection was all woman -- I had long, luxurious, blond hair, and a voluptuous, shapely figure. I had two distinct reactions to my reflection. The part of me that was still Steve was shocked by my radically changed appearance. But Erica’s memories told me the reflection was familiar, as familiar as the back of my hand. Part of me felt lost in this foreign body, while another part felt perfectly at home. Then a powerful reaction surged up out of Erica’s memories, overwhelming the feeling of unfamiliarity. That was my body in the mirror, and it was gorgeous. I could not help liking it -- no, loving it. Steve joined me at the mirror, but I was too caught up in looking myself over to say anything. I found myself pleased by my taste in clothing and jewelry. I was wearing a knit turtleneck that showed off my ample breasts. Tight black slacks emphasized my narrow waist and full, womanly hips. A heavy gold necklace matched my gold hoop earrings. I was most impressed with my artfully applied make-up. It had been put on sparingly, but it emphasized my best features. The most amazing part was the realization that I somehow knew how to apply this make-up. As I looked myself over, it almost seemed that I was going into a trance. I could not take my eyes off my image in the mirror. The more I looked at the new me, the more I liked her. “Girl,” I though, “you are a sight to behold. You are so lucky to be such a beauty.” There I was again, thinking of myself as a member of the fair sex. I had suddenly found myself smack dab in the middle of the world of femininity and womanhood, and I was perfectly happy with it. I liked being a woman. Steve finally spoke. He had been looking over his new body with obvious admiration. He was enjoying his appearance, just as I had enjoyed living in that ruggedly handsome body. “I certainly do like this change. How do you like your new looks, Erica?” “I love the way I look,” I replied honestly. “I never knew that being pretty could feel so wonderful. This is the sort of thing I could get used to.” I seemed to sink deeper into that pleasant trance as I spoke. We admired ourselves in the mirror for almost a half hour. Then Steve said we had enough, and practically dragged me away from the mirror. I really did not want to stop admiring myself. We decided to watch the Saturday afternoon college football games. This was a fall ritual for us -- football was an interest that we both shared. There should be no reason for our body swap to change this common interest. We settled on the couch together, Steve with the beer that I used to like. I drank a figure preserving diet Coke. A short time into the game I became restless and bored, however, for some reason the football game was not at all appealing. My slacks were becoming uncomfortable, as well. They felt too tight and restrictive on my legs. Steve noticed my restlessness and commented on it. I decided to get up and change into something more comfortable. Steve did not mind; in fact, he voiced his approval. As I went through my closet in the bedroom, the skirts hanging there caught my eye. Perhaps they would be more comfortable. I took off my slacks and slipped into a full khaki skirt, leaving my pantyhose on. The skirt had cute buttons that ran down the front and a wide belt. Then I took a half-slip out of my dresser, and put it on under the skirt. I put on some heels, instead of the flats I had been wearing, knowing that they added height would look good. The change of clothes felt wonderful. My legs were free and unrestrained now. The soft fabric of my slip felt nice on my hose and I liked the way the full skirt swung as I walked. The high heels required me to walk in a more graceful manner, which I found myself enjoying. As I looked in the mirror, I saw a pleasingly feminine reflection. I was comfortable now, but not in the mood to watch football. Instead, I decided to do some cleaning around the house. By first, I brought Steve another beer. His drink was gone and he looked thirsty. Steve immediately noticed my change of clothes and looked amused. “You have only been a woman for an hour and you are already in a skirt,” he commented. I was taken aback. All I could do was smile sheepishly and replay, “Well, it seemed a lot more comfortable.” My answer sounded kind of lame. Why had I been so quick to put on a skirt and heels? What in the world was I doing? I looked down at my clothes with confusion. “Don’t be embarrassed,” Steve said gently. He was too perceptive, reading me like a book. “That skirt really flatters your figure, and it makes you look soft and inviting. I can see why you would want to try it on and leave it on. You should experiment with femininity while you have the change.” With that, he turned his attention back to the football game. I quickly retreated from the living room, feeling a little uncomfortable. I was enjoying my feminine attire a lot, maybe too much. This kind of a reaction was the last thing I had expected from myself. I put myself to work straightening up the house, knowing that it would take my mind off the situation. Now that I was firmly in place in Erica’s body, there was no sense worrying about it. I had agreed to spend a few days as a woman, and now there was no turning back. After I finished straightening up, I went to the kitchen and began work on dinner. Usually we cooked dinner together, but Steve deserved to enjoy the prerogatives of masculinity while he had them. I did not ask for any help. I found that I enjoyed cooking for him. After dinner and a pleasant evening together, I got ready for bed. Steve was watching CNN in the living room and I was alone in the bedroom. I had been anticipating this moment, when I would see my entire body naked in the mirror. If anything would bring home my new identity, this was it! I stripped down to my panties and bra, and carefully hung my clothes up. It was funny how I had lost my old masculine habit of leaving my clothes on the floor. My reflection in the mirror betrayed my anxiety. I looked scared. As I looked over my reflection, I seemed very tiny and delicate, definitely a member of the weaker sex. An uncomfortable sense of just how weak and powerless I was flowed through me. Slowly, I lowered my panties. Nothing was there, hanging between my legs. I had expected this, but it was still a shock. My soft love-mound stared back at me in the mirror, waiting and receptive. The sense of powerlessness grew stronger. Then a scary realization hit me. My God, I was now a helpless, delicate woman, living in a man’s world! I had given up my manhood, and suddenly I realized how foolish that had been. I could no longer defend myself. There were many things, simple things, that I was no longer strong enough to do. Carrying a medium size suitcase was a good example. A sense of total impotence settled inside me. In that moment I understood just how weak and vulnerable women are. I was glad that Steve was in the other room, being home alone at night was a scary prospect. It occurred to me that I would carry this feeling of weakness and vulnerability with me ever minute of my time as Erica. This overwhelming sense of powerlessness was not something I had bargained for when I agreed to the body swap. It was so uncomfortable that I found myself yearning for my old strong and virile body. But as I looked myself over, I started to have another reaction. My reflection was attractive. I liked the soft, womanly body in the mirror. There was something soothing and calming about my new shape. My curves looked so gentle, my body so soft. I felt myself being lulled into a state of quiet peacefulness, a kind of deep passivity. It was that trance again. As I relaxed, I turned my attention to my breasts. I undid my brassiere in the back, and let it fall off my breasts. Although I had seen them many times before, they had never been mine. They were huge, almost a “D” cup according to Erica’s memories. The most striking thing about my new breasts was the appearance of the nipples. They were large and dark colored. My breasts felt much heavier now that the bra was not supporting them, and this was a sensuous feeling. I was quite amazed at how sensuous my breasts felt. In fact, they quivered with a sense of luscious pleasure. They dripped with sexual delight. I cupped them in my hands, and gently caressed them. God this felt good! My nipples got hard and erect, and the pleasurable sensation increased. I also noticed a wetness between my legs, and an erotic sensation there. It felt so good that I was not sure I could stop. I found myself looking over my entire body and getting turned on by my voluptuous, womanly shape. My large breasts, narrow waist, wide hips, and sexy legs looked wonderful! My shoulders were so narrow, my neck so delicate. And the way my long mane of blonde hair framed my face was precious! I felt a drop of moisture running down my inner thigh. This felt better than foreplay had ever felt when I was a man! Suddenly, my legs got weak, and I nearly dropped to my knees. I let go of my breasts and backed away from the mirror. This was so overwhelming! I knew what I wanted to do next, but did not know if I dared. Should I give in to the pleasures of sex in this body? The thought seemed so sensual! Finally, I made up my mind. Searching through my dresser drawers, I found a powder blue babydoll nightie. The original Erica had rarely worn it, preferring simple pajamas and nightgowns. Bu I knew that I would like it far better than my other gowns. I slipped it on and appraised myself in the mirror. It was perfect, both feminine and sexy at the same time. I brushed my hair in the bathroom, sprayed on some perfume, and sashayed through the living room where Steve was watching television. His eyes nearly bulged out of his head when he saw me. “It’s time to turn in, dear,” I cooed, “but Erica’s not sleepy. Do you think you can help me?” I was surprised at my own feminine wiles. They came so naturally! Steve followed me enthusiastically into the bedroom. My body responded the way you would expect. It was a very passionate night.\n\nSunday, September 16 Dear Diary, My second day as Erica began routinely. I got up before Steve and fixed bacon, eggs, and coffee for his breakfast. He seemed to appreciate it, and I continued to enjoy cooking for him. I could only have yogurt for breakfast -- a woman has to watch her weight, you know. That afternoon, Steve suggested I go shopping at the mall. He said that shopping for clothes was a feminine pleasure that I should not miss. I decided to follow his advice and got dressed to go out. I put on a cute, two-piece dress for my first trip out. The jacket top was periwinkle with large dots, short sleeves, and a sweetheart neckline. The flip skirt was the same color with smaller dots. It was short, not quite covering my knees.’ By early afternoon I was at a local mall. I started out window shopping at the many dress shops. I wanted to look around extensively before buying anything. The clothes were all so attractive that I was afraid I would run up a huge credit card bill and get in trouble with Steve. After I had been at the mall for an hour, I started to notice men looking appreciatively at me. I was dressed very nicely and had spent a lot of time on my make-up in order to look attractive. But I had not expected to draw stares from men, and I started to feel self-conscious. I could feel myself blushing furiously, and I felt both vulnerable and exposed. It was as if my sexy dress and make-up had put me on display. I had never known that women have to tolerate being on show like this. But now that I was at the mall, there was nothing I could do about it but try to ignore it. Then the attention started to affect me strangely. All of those male eyes on me made me feel incredibly feminine. A wave of femininity washed over me, washing me away in its womanly wake. I felt more ladylike and delicate than I would have thought possible. The attention of the men had underscored my femininity and somehow magnified it a hundredfold. My own attention was drawn to my body against my will. I enjoyed the feel of my silky hair on my shoulders, and the feel of my skirt on my hose-covered legs. Despite my petite frame, my legs felt long and coltish in the short, suggestive skirt. My breasts jiggled slightly in my bra as I walked. Even the sound of my high heels clicking on the marble floor was a pleasure. Walking had suddenly become a sensuous art. My steps were small and dainty, my hips swung gently, and my dress swayed back and forth as I moved. I was falling into that trance again, and seemed to be losing control of my behavior. I knew that I should restrain my sexy walk and try to be discreet. It would get the attention off of me and help me regain control. But I couldn’t! Instead, I was embellishing my sexy walk, letting my hips sing more and sticking my large breasts out for all to observe. I enjoyed walking like that! More men started to notice me, and soon I was trapped in a viscous cycle. The more that men noticed me, the sexier I acted. The sexier I acted, the more I was noticed. Soon I was looking enticingly into the eyes of the passerby, licking my lips seductively, and running my fingers through my hair. And I could not stop! At one point, I cooingly asked a man what time it was. After he told me, I gasped a sexy thank you and sashayed away. I knew that his eyes were following my receding figure intently, and I was thrilled by it. At this point, I was about ready to panic. I was completely out of control, unable to reign in my new feminine instincts. I had become a voluptuous woman who loved flaunting herself, a totally sexy creature with no self-control. No matter how hard I fought it, I could not restrain myself! My trip to the mall was becoming a disaster. Where would this end? What would happen to me next? Then something distracted my attention. I noticed a beauty salon as I strolled past. The activity inside fascinated me. I could barely take my eyes off the women getting their hair done there. The final results looked so pretty! Suddenly, I had an overwhelming urge to go in and get my hair done! I just wanted to look more beautiful and feminine! The thought of my pretty straight hair in curls was so tempting! I stood there knowing that I should resist the temptation of sinking even deeper into femininity. Besides, what would the real Erica think when she got her body back. She had always liked straight hair, and refused my past suggestions to get a perm. I could feel myself sinking deeper into the hypnotic trance, and further into comfortable femininity. My mind was filled with the image of pretty blond curls, cascading off my shoulders. I took a few uncertain steps toward the beauty shop. Then I gave in, and hurried into the shop. I just could not control the overwhelming desire to get my hair done! I wanted to be as feminine as possible! At least this took me away from my out-of-control sexual gyrations. Hours passed as my hair was rolled and treated with chemicals that would give me permanent curls. As I sat under the dryer, I enjoyed reading Cosmopolitan magazine. During the lengthy wait, I found myself admiring the long, painted fingernails of my beautician. That overwhelming desire to be feminine came over me again, and I found myself asking about manicures. After the permanent, I sat down with the manicurist, and she gave me long, luxurious, red fingernails. I absolutely loved my painted nails! I bought some of the mail polish, so I could keep up my fingernails and paint my toenails as well! At the end of the process, I admired their handiwork in a mirror. My full head of hair now fell in curly locks halfway down my back. It looked so gorgeous! They gave me instruction on rolling my hair each morning to maintain the look. I was very excited with my new look. It was wonderful. As I examined myself, a thought occurred to me. The original Erica had always worn light make-up, preferring a natural look. I preferred something more dramatic and sexy. The next logical step would be a makeover. When I left the beauty shop, I went directly to the make-up counter in one of the large department stores. I was mesmerized at the thought of a complete makeover. It was as if a magnet was drawing me to the make-up section, and I could not stop myself. I asked the saleswoman for a full makeover, and explained that I was seeking a sexy, exciting, yet feminine look. The saleswoman proceeded to apply foundation, blush, powder, mascara, eye liner, eye shadow, and bright red lipstick. She even lined my lips. Each step of the way, she showed me what to do. The finished product was amazing. I had gone from being beautiful to being a total knockout! My eyes looked larger. Long, feminine lashes swept down every time I blinked. My high cheekbones looked wonderful with the blush. My lips looked moist and red, and they matched my fingernails. I bought enough make-up to last a long time, and headed home. My sexy walk kicked in more pronounced than ever as I passed through the mall, but I was able to stay on course. The mall was nearly closed at this time, which probably helped. I was a little anxious about Steve’s reaction. Would he be angry at me for spending so much money, and for making all these changes to a borrowed body? I did not need to worry. Steve took a double-take when he saw me, but he definitely approved. He said that he liked my “new look,” and that I should immerse myself in the pleasures of womanhood while I could. Then he gave me a big kiss. I went to the kitchen to fix some dinner, floating on cloud nine because he liked the new me. I wondered how he would react when he saw the new me tonight in my babydoll nightie. (He reacted well.)\n\nMonday, September 17 Dear Diary, Today Steve went to work to do my old job while I stayed at home to be the housewife. That powerful sense of femininity was still with me from the day before. I felt so ladylike and delicate! It seemed so nice to stay at home and take care of the house while my husband was at work in his law office. But I was faced with one problem. I suddenly could not bear the thought of wearing a pair of slacks again. The old Erica had very few dresses, preferring tight, sexy pants. Well, the new Erica needed to luxuriate in pure femininity — ranging from long, flowing dresses to short, sexy skirts. I had worn most of my dresses and skirts at this point, and I desperately needed a few new dresses. I called Steve at the office, and he gave me permission to buy ten new outfits. After I cleaned up the house, I fixed myself up to go out again. Rolling hair and putting on make-up certainly can be time consuming. Finally I was ready, wrapped up in a cute little shirtdress. I went back to the mall, and tried my hand at shopping again. As soon as I was in the mall, my provocative walk started again. But this time I ignored it, and the looks I got. I just had to accept the fact that for some reason I had become extremely sexy when I was yoked to Erica’s body. Strangely, I seemed to be sexier than the original Erica. But I made a point of keeping my mind on task this time, rather than on sex. I had a wonderful time shopping. At the end of the trip, I was pleased to know that I would not have to wear pants again as long as I was Erica. These ten outfits would keep me immersed in femininity for the rest of my stay in this body. Once I got home, I hung up all my new clothes and tried to find something to do. I ended up watching Oprah and Sally and loving those shows. I had never liked them before, but now they seemed wonderful and sensitive. Then I decided to make a special, candlelight dinner for Steve that night. The more I thought of it, the more the prospect of a romantic dinner excited me. I cooked a delicious lasagna, made Caesar salad, and prepared Italian bread with garlic. I set the dining room table with our good china and candles. As I was cooking and setting the table, a deep sense of submissiveness came over me. I was enjoying the thought of serving Steve dinner. It made me think how nice it was to serve him and even obey him. I liked the idea of being the docile wife who yielded to her powerful husband. An idea formed in my head as I worked. I would show him what it was like to be waited on hand and foot by a totally obedient, dutiful wife. For the night, I would be his sweet little servant. The idea had a soothing, calming effect on me. I felt pleasantly passive and peaceful. Then I started falling into that trance again. The idea of being the subservient little housewife was becoming as appealing to me as the thought yesterday of having my hair done. After I finished making dinner, I prepared myself. I wanted to be the perfect little wife tonight, and I was determined to look my best. At this point, the thought of waiting on him hand and foot had become completely irresistible. I hoped it would be irresistible to him, too. I put on one of my new dresses. It was a blue dress, with white and pink flowers. It had a scoop neck and long, full skirt. The skirt came halfway down my calves. The waist was shaped, and the dress tied in the back. I wore a triple strand of pearls around my neck, dangling pearl earrings, and a triple strand pearl bracelet. White, three-inch heels toped off the outfit. I inspected the final product in the mirror, and was pleased to see that I was utterly feminine. I was a vision of sweet femininity. That hypnotic feeling of submissiveness intensified. I went to the kitchen and tied a frilly, blue apron around my waist. It emphasized my subservient, wifely role and made me feel even more obedient. The sense of powerlessness and weakness I had felt the first night came back, too, but this time I enjoyed it completely. I did not need power as long as I had Steve. I met Steve at the door with a glass of wine. I gave it to him, and took his briefcase, suitcoat, and tie. When I returned to the living room, he was settled on the couch looking content. I had brought his slippers, and knelt in front of him. As I untied his shoes and removed them, I explained what I had in mind for the evening, “I am yours to command tonight. I will serve and obey you. Every wish of yours is now my deepest desire. It seems that I am helplessly in your thrall.” Putting my secret desire into words only intensified it. I could feel myself starting to get wet. Steve smiled enthusiastically, obviously liking the idea of having his beautiful wife at his beck and call. “This is like a dream come true,” he replied. “I can’t tell you how exciting the thought of having you under my total control is. You can be my little chambermaid. How does that sound?” “It sounds wonderful, darling. You have conquered me.” I said meekly. His obvious pleasure thrilled me. I began to gently massage his feet, remembering how sore they often were after a day’s work. I found myself getting lost in my subservient, wifely role as I worked. It felt like I was getting smaller and less important. His powerful will seemed to override mine until my sole remaining desire was to serve him. The proper role for a woman became clear to me in that moment. It was to wait on her husband, hand and foot. Since I was the woman now, this was my proper place in life. The thought of staying Erica for the rest of my life crossed my mind. It would be hard to top the joy that I was experiencing as a woman. Some dim part of my mind wondered what I looked like, in my long dress, jewelry, and apron, kneeling obediently before my husband, serving him. That dim part seemed to cry out suddenly: “This is a trap! You are being turned into a woman! If you don’t stop this now, you will spend the rest of your life serving a husband who should really be your wife! You will lose your position of male privilege and be trapped in this yielding, powerless female persona that has been created for you!” I ignored that strange voice in my head, and lost myself in the work of massaging his feet. How could I think such odd things, especially when I was enjoying myself so much? I finished the foot massage and put his slippers on his feet. I looked up lovingly into his eyes, and I could see the pleasure and affection there. I saw something else, too. Was it glee? It must have been quite a thrill to have me in this position of yielding obedience. He held all the cards now. By this point I was helpless, unable to stop myself from serving him even if I wanted to. I wondered if he realized how much control he had. But it did not really matter if he knew. All that mattered was that I would do whatever he wanted for as long as I was Erica. He accepted my offer of a back massage. After the massage, I went to serve dinner. We had a wonderful dinner, and a wonderful evening. As I had planned, I satisfied his every whim that night. Eagerly!\n\nTuesday, September 18 Dear Diary, I woke this morning feeling wonderful. I felt rested and content. My long, silky white gown was luxurious on my body. I put on the matching robe and went into the bathroom to brush my hair. Steve had left for work already, and I had overslept. He was sweet not to wake me and make me fix breakfast, but I felt a little guilty for not fulfilling my wifely responsibilities. Steve must have felt that I deserved to sleep in after our late night of passion. And it had been quite a night. Now I knew what a love-slave was, and I was well on my way to becoming one. As I brushed my golden tresses, I realized that the feeling of submissiveness I had felt the previous night was still with me. I seemed small and insignificant, and took great pleasure at the thought of serving Steve. It felt wonderful to know that I could obey his every whim for as long as I was Erica. And I enjoyed the reflection in the mirror of the soft, demure woman brushing her hair. The day went routinely. I stayed in my gown and enjoyed its comfort as I cleaned a little and rustled up a small lunch. During the afternoon, I spend most of my time reading a romance novel that I had bought at the mall yesterday. It was marvelous. I was through with reading thrillers and mysteries now that I was Erica. Late in the afternoon, I started getting ready for a cocktail party being held by Steve’s office that night. It was a celebration of a large new account that the office had obtained. My mind turned to the joys of dressing for the occasion. That night when Steve got home to pick me up, I was waiting in a lovely, short, red cocktail chemise. It had a scooped neckline, open back, and it hugged my ample curves lusciously. It also showed a lot of leg. My jewelry consisted of a gold choker, gold hoop earrings, and a wide gold bracelet. For shoes, I wore three inch red spike heels. Steve did not bother to change his suit when he got home. He helped me into my red, three-quarter length swing coat, and we were on our way. He opened the car door for me like a gentleman. I felt like such a lady. The Party, my first social event as Erica, turned out to be disquieting. Previously, I had attended as “one of the guys.” Now I was one of the wives. I quickly discovered that my new female personality was unusually timid and fearful. My former colleagues now looked big and intimidating from this petite, delicate body. It did not help that my cocktail dress displayed so much leg and cleavage. I felt exposed and quite vulnerable. My onetime associates were now leering at my voluptuous body, and some of their wives even gave me envious looks. I found myself staying close to Steve for protection. When he left me, I felt more anxious and vulnerable. When I was by his side, I felt safe and comfortable. I realized unpleasantly that I had become totally dependent on his strength. Seeing the power that Steve and my former colleagues wielded brought home just how much I had lost with this body swap. As Erica, I was a powerless, weak-need woman. Midway through the party, my sexy feminine instincts went into overdrive again, awakened by the growing attention from my former colleagues and the wine I was drinking. I tried to control myself, but I could not stop. Soon I was exuding voluptuous, seductive charm. When I walked, I led with my breasts and my hips swung suggestively. I offered alluring looks to the men I met. My tongue occasionally darted out of my mouth, offering sweet temptation. Twice I deliberately dropped my purse so I could bend over and offer a look at my shapely buns. I flaunted my body shamelessly, and it created quite a stir in the crowd. When I talked to me, I found myself giggling and cooing coquettishly. Every time I tried to talk to a man, I found myself flirting. It was as if I had been transformed into a stereotypical “dumb blond” who could not carry on an intelligent conversation. It was frustrating to sound like such an airhead, because I have always prided myself on my intellect. No matter how hard I tried, I sounded like a brainless female. But the men found me enchanting, despite my silly chatter. It eventually occurred to me that my seductive charm and airhead act was more than just a reaction to the men. It was also an act to cover up for my fearfulness. But no matter how hard I tried to stop, I could not. I had lost all control over my behavior. This new personality was just too powerful for me. As long as I was Erica, I was doomed to be a seductive “dumb blond.” Toward the end of the evening, I overheard a most unusual conversation. I was in the Ladies room, in one of the stalls. Two women came in, and started talking about me. They began gossiping, as we women often do, and soon they were talking about how much I had changed. They thought my perm and make-up were a total departure from the natural look that I had always preferred. The women were not struck by the change in my behavior, however. They wondered how an intelligent woman like me could suddenly become a such a “bubble head.” And they wondered why I seemed like such a “sex pot” now. They also noticed that I deferred to Steve and “followed him around like a puppy dog,” after years of “wearing the pants in the family.” I thought long and hard on what they said after they left the Ladies room. I had supposedly gained most of Erica’s personality when I bonded with her body. But in reality, I was much more feminine, sexy, and submissive than the original Erica had ever been! What was going on? The original Erica had not been overcome with the joys of wearing dresses, jewelry, and having her hair done. The original Erica had not wished to submit to her husband. She had certainly never kneeled before her husband, or agreed to be his love-slave. If anything, she had worn the pants in the family, and it had been obvious enough that the other wives had known. An explanation began to form in my head. What if Erica — the original Erica — had wanted to literally wear the pants in the family? What if she had maneuvered me into her female body in order to take my male body as her own? Her spell could have intentionally given me this ultrafeminine persona, as well. That would explain why I was obsessed with femininity and submissiveness. The end result would be a new Erica (me), who was all woman and exactly the kind of wife that most men would want. A chill ran through me. If this was true, I was in deep trouble. I might never get my own body back. I was much too weak to physically force Steve to return my body. And immersed in this feminine persona, I could never stand up to him. I was so submissive now that I would be helpless in an argument. I would find myself doing whatever he wanted, and probably serving him sexually as well. He definitely held all the cards. Girlish tears rolled down my face. I had never cried when I was Steve, but it was all I could do to avoid breaking into a fit of sobbing I would have to talk to Steve and find out if any of this was true. Maybe I could find a way out of this fix. I carefully redid my make-up and then went out to join my husband. For the rest of the evening I pondered my situation. I realized that I would have to confront Steve when we got home, but I would have to be careful not to make him angry. It would do me no good to make him mad. If I could just get back into my old body, even for a few seconds, I would be alright. Once in my rightful body, I would never leave again. As soon as we got home, I brought up the subject. Steve had barely finished hanging up our coats, when I asked to talk to him. We sat on the couch together with two glasses of wine. “Something has gone wrong with our body swap,” I began. “You said that I would have Erica’s personality while I was in this body. But my new personality is not like the original Erica at all. The original Erica was strong, but I am incredibly submissive and weak. I am obsessed with soft, feminine clothes to the point that I just can’t get enough of wearing dresses and jewelry. I seem to love ruffles and skirts. The original Erica didn’t care for skirts and ruffles at all. And t I turn into this seductive, alluring creature whenever I am around men. The first Erica was never like that. Something has really gone haywire with the body swap. I have become too feminine. It is like I am turning into the most feminine woman whoever lived. I have to put a stop to this somewhere, and I think now is the time. I think we should switch back to our old bodies tomorrow.” There. I had said it. And Steve did not seem at all upset. “You know,” he replied, “I have noticed the same thing about your behavior. It is odd how feminine you have become. You are right when you say that you are much more womanly than I was. I have a theory about that, though. If my theory is right, then the effect is harmless.” That intrigued me. It would be a relief to discover that all my worries were over nothing. “What is your theory?”, I asked. “My theory is that most men experience nothing of what it is like to be a woman. Most men know nothing of femininity. Our culture does not permit men to indulge their feminine side, but women are often encouraged to develop their masculine side in their career. You suddenly found yourself immersed in femininity for the first time in your life when we completed this body swap. In fact, you abruptly found yourself living in a feminine body and feminine personality. It was just too overwhelming for you. You had no clue about how to deal with femininity, and it overpowered you. I believe that you will find yourself back to normal once you are in your own body.” I was relieved by his explanation. It made perfect sense, and there was no hint of a plan to keep me trapped as Erica. I told Steve that he was probably right, but that I wanted to switch back to our original bodies the next day. He agreed with no hesitation. We retired, and I slept a peaceful, sound sleep. If all went well, I would soon be a man again.\n\nWednesday, September 19 Dear Diary, We woke up this morning planning to do the body swap again. We would soon be our old selves again. Steve stayed home from work for the morning in order to complete our little switch. I fixed a nice breakfast, and dresses in a pair of cream colored slacks with a matching sweater. The slacks were uncomfortable, but I thought the original Erica would appreciate them more than a skirt. If took Steve awhile to review the necessary incantations. While he was doing that, I enjoyed a last round of housekeeping. I realized that I would miss this life. Soon, I was feeling wistful and sentimental about my brief tenure as a woman. Femininity certainly did have its advantages. Finally Steve was ready. He gave me a hug and one final kiss in our turnabout selves. It was a long, lingering kiss, and I could not help getting aroused. Then I felt his familiar hands on my breasts. God this felt good! He broke off the kiss eventually; it seemed that I could not. I looked at him wistfully. It would be easy to be mesmerized by his kisses. “I have one last thing to show you before we change back,” Steve said. “It’s a surprise that I was planning for the weekend. You won’t get to use it now, but you should at least look at it.” He took my hand and led me into the bedroom. From the back of his closet, he produced a devastatingly beautiful black velvet dress on a hanger. As soon as I saw it, I went weak in the knees. It looked so soft and pretty! A woman would feel like a beauty queen in a dress like that. Despite my better judgment, I wanted to put the dress on. He could tell I liked it, and suggested I try it on. I could be beautiful one last time, he said. I simply could not resist. As I took off my sweater and slacks, he got out some black pumps and black pantyhose for me. I removed my bra — this dress required the woman to go braless. Steve helped me slip on the dress. The soft black velvet was gilded with braided gold along its off-shoulder neckline. The neckline actually stood away from my shoulders, leaving them completely bare and exposed. The fitted bodice was tight on my waist, and the full, flared skirt fell below my knees. We added sexy, dangling earrings and a bracelet. I brushed my hair carefully, and Steve held my hand as I stepped into my high heels. Steve led me to the full-length mirror, still holding my hand, and I looked myself over. The vision of feminine beauty that stared back at me made me melt. The dress was definitely me. It was all feminine softness and sexy vulnerability. I could not take my eyes off my reflection. Once again, I was slipping into a trance, and feeling more womanish by the second. In the mirror I saw a delicious and delicate lady. The slacks I had worn earlier would be wasted on the feminine little beauty in the mirror. “You sure make an incredible woman, Erica,” Steve said. “You are more of a woman than I ever was. It almost seems like you were meant to be a girl, you had taken to it so well. I have to admit, I am going to miss you.” I still could not take my eyes off the mirror. My reflection was enchanting. The trance deepened and I found that I was frozen in place, unable to move. I was rapidly becoming a slave to the image in the mirror. At this point my eyes were glazed and half closed. My mouth was parted gently, and my face had relaxed. My hole body was limp. I could not help buy yield to the pull of the lovely, feminine dress. In this dress I was a milky, tender little sissy, and I loved it. The velvet material rubbed gently on my silky skin, brining out every bit of the woman in me. I did not belong in a man’s world. I realized with conviction that I was not ready to go back to being Steve yet. I was enjoying being Erica far too much to turn back now. It was impossible to turn back just now. Steve interrupted my reverie. “Erica, honey, are you alright? Is something wrong?” “No,” I gasped in a breathy voice. “I just can’t get over this dress. And my reflection. I don’t think I am ready to go back to being Steve yet, honey. I really want to remain Erica for awhile. Maybe a couple of weeks. Would you mind?” I found myself looking at him with desperate eyes. I would be shattered if I had to go back to being Steve now. I batted my long eyelashes for effect. Then I averted my eyes submissively. “Of course you can remain Erica for a couple more weeks,” said Steve. “The only reason we were going to switch back today was because you wanted to. You should continue to enjoy being a member of the fair sex. And I was not kidding when I said that you were meant to be a girl.” I smiled demurely, and batted my eyes again. I was meant to be a girl? What a pleasant thought! It certainly seemed that way. “Will you take me out to dinner tonight and show me off in my new dress?”, I cooed gently. “Certainly,” he replied. I luxuriated in my new dress the rest of the day, and enjoyed my dutiful, wifely role. Every time I glimpsed myself in the mirror, I seemed to go deeper into a trance. We had a wonderful dinner out, and I took great pleasure in showing myself off. My resistance to my voluptuous, feminine wiles was gone. I loved being on display. I flaunted my scented, powered, and well-wrapped body joyfully. What a night!\n\nSaturday, November 22 Dear Diary, This is Saturday morning as I write this. The most fantastic thing happened last night, and I need to write it down before I forget any of the details. The last few days have been kind of calm and quiet. I have been comfortably going about life as Erica, and enjoying every minute of it. My routine is pretty simple — making myself look pretty, keeping the house clean, and waiting on Steve like a good little wife. But last night something curious happened. I lay down to go to sleep at bedtime like usual. I drifted off into a peaceful sleep. It seems like a floated in the pleasant darkness of sleep for a long time . . . Suddenly I woke up. My eyes opened abruptly, and were greeted with an odd scene. I was seated at the vanity table, looking at my reflection in the mirror. The reflection that greeted me was something of a shock. I was still Erica, but I was wearing a white wedding dress. And I looked several years younger than I should have. Looking around, I saw that I was in a medium-sized, pink room. There was a closet at one end, a bureau next to the vanity, and a large, full-length mirror on the wall. I rose from the vanity table, and rustled across the room to the mirror. It was difficult to walk in the cumbersome wedding gown. In this mirror I could see my entire body. It was indeed a wedding dress that I was wearing, and it looked familiar. The dress was incredibly full, no doubt brimming with petticoats. The skirt made quite a train behind me. The sleeves were long and puffed at the shoulders. A deep -neck hinted at my breasts, and the dress was embroidered with pearls and gold fiber. Dangling pearl earrings and a veil cap completed the picture. My long, blonde hair fell, unpermed, to my shoulders. I felt very feminine in the dress. No female could help but feel womanly in this kind of raiment. But what was going on? What had happened to me now? As my surprise wore off, both Erica’s and Steve’s memories told me that this was Erica’s wedding dress. I remembered that this was the dress the original Erica had worn on our wedding day. Then Erica’s memories told me something else. This was the room Erica had dressed in on our wedding day. But how had I gotten here, and why was I wearing this wedding dress? My hair was the length and style that the original Erica had worn when we married. And my face looked younger, as I had noted before. I looked like a nineteen year old Erica who had married me, rather than the twenty-seven year old Erica I had become. We had married when Erica was a sophomore in college. I had been twenty-five then, and was just out of law school. Erica had quit school when she married me. She disliked school, and channeled her ambitions into my career. At this point, I realized that I must be dreaming. In my sleep, I had dredged up memories of Erica’s wedding day. But this was all so real! Everything looked so real. I could feel the soft dress I was wearing, hear the rustle of my petticoats, and smell my perfume. The room looked real, as well. I had never had a dream with this much detail. Then another detail assaulted me. Deep down inside, I felt like a nineteen-year old girl. I was acutely aware of just how young I was. I was inexperienced and unworldly. My naivete could easily get me in trouble if there was no one to protect me. I realized that I now lacked the confidence that Erica had developed with age and experience. First I had given up my masculine power, now it seemed that I had lost the strength and wisdom that come with age. Suddenly, I was a timid girl in my late teens! I was no longer sure that this was a dream. It was so real! And if my wife could turn me into the woman of the house, maybe she could regress me as well! Maybe she could make me a nineteen-year old girl! I swallowed hard. What would I do now? And what was going to happen next? Was I supposed to get married now? The last thought stopped me cold. In an instant, I knew that it was my wedding day. I was to marry Steve today! My heart started pounding with excitement. A thrill went through my whole body. I had wanted this for years! My wedding day, the day that I would settle down and start a family, was today! I tried to put the brakes on my excitement, but could not. My feminine personality, now thrown back to the tender age of nineteen, was completely in charge. The only thing I could think of was the sheer excitement of marrying Steve. I realized that I was breathing hard, and struggled to calm down. It took a few minutes for me to get hold of myself. Even then, I could not avoid the pleasant glow that accompanied the thought of getting married. Just as I was feeling calm again, there came a rap at the door. In popped Erica’s younger sister, Elaine, without waiting for a replay from me. She was dressed oddly, in a tux. I could not help but wonder at her choice of clothes. Elaine looked me up and down, and smiled with satisfaction. “You look wonderful,” she said. “It is almost time to begin.” “You mean the wedding?”, I asked breathlessly, unable to hide my excitement. She smiled again, this time a crafty smile. “Yes, the wedding. Of course, the wedding. This is the most important day of your life, and I am glad to see that you are excited by it. By the way, you should know something. I know who you really are. You don’t need to hide it from me. And I think you will make a wonderful sister.” “You mean, you know about the body swap?”, I asked, shocked that she might know. “Yes, I know all about it. All of the women here know about it, and they approve. Every single woman here approves.” The thought that all the women in the congregation knew was overwhelming. It would be humiliating for them to know that I had given my position of male privilege to Erica and taken her place as member of the weaker sex. It would be humiliating to have them watch me walk down the aisle as the bride. But how could they all know, and frankly why would they believe this was possible? The thought that this might be a dream occurred to me again, and I asked Elaine. “Yes, this is a dream,” she acknowledged. “This is a dream about your marriage to Steve.” “But it seems so real!”, I protested. “Everything seems so real!” “It is a dream, though,” she replied. “But you should keep this in mind. Dreams can be more real than reality. They can be more important than the real world. What you do today will be very important, It will shape the rest of your life.” That thoroughly confused me. If it was just a dream, why was it important? I asked Elaine. “I’m sorry, Erica, but I have told you all I can,” she said. “I can give you a little piece of advice, however. In this dream, follow your newfound feminine intuition. If you follow your womanly instincts, this will turn out nicely. You will become the first of a new breed, and you will like the outcome more than you can imagine.” I did not really understand her cryptic advice, but it seemed wise to take advantage of my current assets. Since I was a woman, I should trust my intuition. Elaine shepherded me out of the dressing room and into the waiting arms of Erica’s mother. She, too, was wearing a tux. We waited while Elaine took her place in the chapel. Then, as the organ sounded “Here Comes the Bride,” Erica’s mother escorted me into the chapel. It seemed that she would be giving me away. All eyes were on me, as we walked slowly down the aisle. I felt incredibly feminine in my wedding dress, playing the role of the bride. And I was acutely aware that the women knew I had once been Steve. I seemed weak and exposed. Still, I could not stop my excitement at the thought of marrying Steve. My heart was pounding, my breathing heavy, and I could feel myself flushing red. I was a blushing bride! As we approached the altar, I noticed some strange things. The priest who was to marry us was a woman. She wore a clerical collar, and seemed to beam with happiness and power. My bridesmaids were the real surprise, however. The groomsmen from my wedding were all liked up in blue bridesmaid dresses and matching blue pumps. Somehow I knew that they had been forced into those feminine outfits, complete with long womanish skirts. The men appeared to be in a trance. They stared ahead, eyes wide and unseeing. Erica’s original bridesmaids were standing alertly by Steve, wearing tuxedos. Elaine stood next to Steve, as the head groomsman. I took all this in with amazement. What a strange dream! The priest spoke, beginning the ceremony. I forgot all about my strange surroundings and was soon caught up in the thrill of the wedding. Despite myself, I got lost in the joy of knowing that I would soon be wed to the man of my dreams. I knew that he would always protect me and take care of me. Soon the priest turned to me. “Do you, Erica, take Steve to be your lawfully wedded husband, to serve and to obey for the rest of your life? Will you be the dutiful wife, granting each of his desires? Will you accept the role of wife and subordinate, and bind yourself over to his will forever? Will you take on the mantle of womanhood, with all of its joys and burdens, and abandon every last bit of manhood? Will you be feminine always?” Her words stunned me. I had not expected quite so much. I had anticipated simple wedding vows, but obviously I would be agreeing to a lot here. But I could not control my response. “I will!”, I blurted out eagerly. Being a wife was just too tempting to refuse. Steve’s vows were next. They were complimentary to mine, “Do you, Steve, take Erica to be your lawfully wedded wife, to control and command for the rest of your life? Will you be the faithful husband, and protect this powerless little lady? Will you accept the role of husband and master, and bind her to your will always? Will you take on the mantle of manhood, with all of its joys and burdens? Will you be strong always?” “I will,” he said confidently. “I now pronounce you man and wife,” proclaimed the priest. She turned to Steve and said, “You may kiss your bride.” I turned to Steve and he gathered me into his arms. He kissed me deeply and strongly; I yielded demurely. It felt wonderful. I was his woman now. As we turned to face the crowd, confusion broke out. I heard girlish cries of horror and disbelief, and manly cheer of victory, Looking around, I noticed the bridesmaids. They had changed considerably. They were all small, delicate women now! I recognized the facial features of my old friends, but the features had a feminine cast now. It was as if they had become their own sisters. They were out of the trance now, and realized what had happened. Two of them fell to their knees and began sobbing. One simply stared down at her body in disbelief. Two appeared to be going into shock, eyes wide with horror. I glanced over at the groomsmen and was greeted with another chock. They were men now, standing there confidently in their tuxedos. Each one had a smile of victory on his face, so different from the tears of defeat coming from the bridesmaids. Then I noticed the biggest surprise of the day. Everyone in the congregation had switched genders. All of the men were now women. They stared down fearfully at their shapely, skirted bodies. All of these turnabout women were petite, delicate and small-boned, and wrapped in pretty, ruffled dresses. Somehow I knew that their new personalities would be as submissive and yielding as their new bodies were weak. The cries of horror had come from these turnabout women. And the women were all confident, athletic-looking men now. The victory cheer had come from them. In the blink of an eye, they had acquired the masculine strength of the former men, and it was clear they would not hesitate to use it to subjugate those who had been transformed into women. They simple stood there, emanating proud strength. The new men looked at their castrated, unmanned spouses and family members with disdain. The balance of power had suddenly shifted in the room. The former men had been reduced to helpless women. You could see how weak and vulnerable they had become, stripped of their masculinity. They would not be able to resist the rule of their now-manly spouses. As I watched the chaos in the room, I could not escape the feeling that I was somehow responsible for what had happened. It was as if my willingness to marry Steve had allowed them all to be transformed. In the midst of all this chaos and confusion, my dream ended. I sat up abruptly in bed. It was dark in the room, still the middle of the night. Pondering the meaning of this strange dream and still feeling vaguely guilty, I rolled over and went back to sleep. When I woke again, it was 10:00 a.m. I was still tired, as if the dream had exhausted me. I was glad to be out of that strange dream, but could not escape the feeling that I was Steve’s new bride. I still felt like a nineteen-year old newlywed. On a whim, I got the wedding dress down from the attic and tried it on, as well as the jewelry I wore on our wedding day. The dress still fit as well as it had years ago. As I admired my comely reflection in the mirror, I noticed something very unusual. The age lines that had recently started to appear on my face had vanished. I looked like I was nineteen again. “Good God,” I thought, “maybe I have regressed to the age of nineteen!” Again, I felt unsophisticated and naive, and in need of the protection of my older husband. No matter how hard I tried that day, I could not get myself to take the wedding dress off. I just wanted to savor the feeling of being a new bride. And all through the day for some reason Erica’s memories were very prominent. I found myself reviewing Erica’s life as if it were my own. When Steve came home from work, I greeted him at the door in my wedding gown. I asked him to carry me across the threshold into our bedroom. He seemed quite pleased by my request, and gave me a deep kiss that made me melt in his arms. He looked my face over carefully, and I wondered if he noticed that I looked younger. Then he lifted my tiny body in his strong arms and carried me into the bedroom. He put me down, and started unbuttoning the back of my dress. I yielded demurely. We consummated our marriage before dinner.\n\nMonday, November 24 Dear Diary, Things are going so wonderfully that I have a hard time making myself write in my diary. But something rather unusual happened today. At first it was frightening, but then it changed my perspective on this body swap entirely. Perhaps I should start at the beginning. I arose before Steve as usual today. After fixing myself up quickly, I made him a delicious breakfast. He left for the day, and I went about my business at home. I turned on the radio in order to listen to some music. Soon, I was enjoying Mariah Carey and some other Top 40 artists. I started dancing around the house, really shaking my girlish little body. The music was so infectious! It made me want to move! The funning thing is that neither the original Erica nor I have listened to this kind of music since we were teenagers. I sure enjoy it now, though. My love for teeny-bopper music makes me think that I really have been regressed into an immature nineteen year old. In general, I find that I am more impulsive and less sure of myself, just like a girl in her late teens. I have not questioned Steve about the change, however. After all, being young is every woman’s dream. After I finished “getting down” in the living room, I got ready for the day. I fixed my hair and make-up, then put on a full, red gingham dress with scoop neckline and platter collar. My appearance was most pleasing. I was in the middle of my daily cleaning when it happened. As I was dusting the living room with a feather duster, I felt an overwhelming sense of vertigo and confusion. Then Erica’s memories, which have continued to be prominent lately, flooded over me. It was overwhelming! So far, I had been able to access Erica’s memories when I needed them. Even though her memories had been strong of late, I had been in control. Now they were filling my awareness all at once, and I could not stop them. And, strangely enough, they seemed to be my memories. I remembered Erica’s high school prom as if it were my own. I remembered attending college for two years and living in the girl’s dorm. I remembered arguing with my sister over a boy at the age of 12, and playing dress-up in my mother’s clothes at the age of six. I remembered my first date with a boy, the time I was elected Homecoming Queen in college, and I again remembered the thrill of my wedding day. It seemed that I was drowning in Erica’s memories. I lost all awareness of myself and my surroundings. After that, I was conscious only of the flood of memories. This went on for almost an hour before it finally stopped. When I came to myself, I was lying on the living room floor. I got up, stumbled on my pumps, and almost fell down again. I walked cautiously to the bathroom and looked myself over in the mirror. My reflection was pale and wan. I felt extremely different, but at first I did not know why. Then I understood. Erica’s memories had really become mine. They were clear and easy to access. Too easy to access. When I thought of my father, Erica’s father came to mind. When I thought of getting married, all I could remember was being escorted down the aisle in my white wedding gown. Steve’s memories were gone altogether. I knew that I had once been Steve, but I could remember nothing about being Steve. The specifics of his life were gone, except for what I knew about him as Erica. Staying bonded with this body for so long had robbed me of Steve’s memories and made Erica’s memories mine! I tried hard to reconnect with Steve’s memories, with absolutely no success. His memories were completely lost. Confusion reigned as I struggled to reject my feminine memories and find Steve’s missing memories. In the middle of this struggle, I became aware of a powerful inner conviction that I was Erica. I felt like I was Erica, like I had always been Erica. Steve was someone else, someone alien from me. The memories I had tried to retrieve were actually the rightful property of someone else! My God! I had made the complete transition from Steve to Erica! I was Erica now! I had somehow been locked into Erica’s memories and her very identity. I stood there stunned. I had Erica’s body, her memories, and now I knew at my core that I was Erica. There was nothing of Steve left. I did not want to be Steve. I loved who I was. I adored being Erica. It was wonderful being softly feminine, voluptuously sexy, and passively submissive. The thought of becoming Steve again was suddenly horrifying. How could I give up wearing dresses and make-up? How could I give up my long, blonde curls and my luxurious, red fingernails. How could I give up my obedient feminine role in life and return to the aggressive cut-throat world of men? There would be no one to lean on, no one to take care of me! At that moment, I realized what I would have to do. Somehow, I would have to convince Steve to let me stay Erica forever. I would have to convince him to remain Steve. A plan began to form in my head. He had liked my submissiveness. Perhaps I could convince him of the advantages of remaining a man and having an obedient wife at his beck and call. When Steve came home that night, I was all ready. This time I greeted him at the door in high heels and jewelry — only. I was wearing dangling gold earrings, a gold chain around my neck, and gold bangles on both arms. My hair was carefully brushed, and it cascaded down below my shoulders. My make-up was perfect, especially my wet, ruby-red lips. My heels were fully five inches, and a gold anklet was on my left ankle. The rest of me was bare — totally exposed. Steve was surprised, of course. But before he could speak, I spoke up, “This seemed like the best way to serve you tonight, darling. I want you to be able to inspect every inch of your property tonight, as I wait on you. And I want you to know that as long as I am in this body, I am your personal property. My sole desire in life is obeying your masterful will.” With that, I took his suitcoat, tie, and briefcase and scampered out of the room. I came back with his slippers, and repeated my little act of kneeling and massaging his tired feet. I could feel myself slipping into another trance as I served him. It felt so wonderful to serve my husband, naked and on my knees. It seemed gloriously submissive. As I finished his foot massage, he finally spoke. “Show me just how well you obey, Erica,” he said in a commanding tone. “Kiss my feet to show your respect for me. Kiss my feet, and acknowledge that you are my slave and my possession.” His powerful will made me melt. I could not resist the command. There was just no strength left in me. My will was gone; I was now an extension of him. I kissed both of his feet obediently, and licked his toes for good measure. He looked down in approval. After the foot massage, I served him a hearty dinner. The table was set for him only, to acknowledge the difference in our status. I had left a bell by his plate, so he could ring for me whenever he needed me. I took dinner in the kitchen, and listened carefully for the bell. After dinner, I served him a glass of whiskey in the living room. I knelt on the floor, avoiding the furniture, again to emphasize my subservient status. We watched the news for awhile, and after it was over I requested an “audience.” He agreed, seeming to like my choice of words, and gave me permission to stand. I prepared to present my proposal. “Do you think we could make this body swap permanent?”, I asked humbly in a meek voice. I looked down at my tiny feet in their elegant high heels, not daring to look up at him. “I would like to remain the woman — forever. I promise that I will be everything that you want me to be. And more. I will serve you always.” “Of course you can stay in that body permanently,” Steve replied. “I am going to enjoy living as a man. And I am going to enjoy watching you live out your life as a woman, particularly as the feminine creature that you are now. But I have some conditions for making the body swap permanent. You can only remain Erica if you agree to my conditions. Do you want to hear them?” “I do!”, I answered eagerly. “First, you will always obey me. Second, you must always look beautiful and feminine. In fact, never again in your life are you to ever wear pants. Third, you must bear as many children as I choose to have. And finally, if you ever go back to work it must be a woman’s job only. You could be a beautician, nurse, or secretary. Something like that. Do you agree to my conditions?” “Yes,” I said breathlessly. His conditions excited me. They were just what I wanted out of life. It sounded perfect. So today was a red letter day. I became Erica permanently. I have the body, the memories, the personality, and the identity. I know that life will be wonderful. After our talk, Steve made plans to have a party on the next Saturday night. He called about a dozen people from the phone in his study, and then gave me instructions on preparation for the party. It appears that I will be serving the guests. He was very mysterious about the whole thing, but I bet I will enjoy myself. It sounds like it will be a fun party!\n\nSaturday, November 29 Dear Diary, Tonight’s party is over now. It was full of surprises, just as the last weeks have been full of surprises. I learned a lot about what has happened to me in these past few weeks. It turns out that there was more going on than I knew. In a nutshell, it seems that I have been set-up. You would think that I would be angry over what has been done to me, but I am not. I guess that I have just enjoyed it too much. But, as usual I am ahead of myself. Let me go back to the beginning. I spent most of the day cleaning, cooking food, and preparing hors d’oeuvres. At 1:00 p.m., I got a phone call from Steve. He told me that my attire for the night was hanging in the closet in his study. He told me to put it on immediately, and explained that he would inspect my appearance when he arrived home. I went into the study and opened the closet door, curious about what I would find. Hanging there was a black French maid’s outfit, complete with a number of accessories. My mouth dropped open. I would be waiting on all of those people as a maid rather than a wife! I flushed with embarrassment. Everyone would know that I was his little handmaind! I reluctantly carried the clothes into the bedroom, in order to prepare myself. Despite my embarrassment, I quickly got turned on. In fact, I shook with excitement as I donned the outfit. I felt so submissive! First came the black fishnet hose, attached to a garter belt. Then the dress itself. The outfit had a square-cut front and short, puffed sleeves. The skirt was a mini, only coming to mid-thigh. Then I slipped on the petticoat, which made my little skirt stand out. A lace-trimmed, white apron tied around my waist, and a maid’s cap went on my head. Around my neck went a black choker. Finally, I put on the five inch black heels that Steve had left for me. An ankle strap tied held the heels on tightly, but they were extremely difficult to walk in. It required careful, delicate steps I added dangling gold earrings and bangles on both arms. Then I inspected myself in the mirror. I certainly did look like a maid. I could not help but feel subservient in this maid’s outfit, and I started to fall into a trance again. Wearing this outfit felt good; there was no way I could deny it. After all, serving was my place in life now! I continued cleaning and cooking for the rest of the afternoon. The maid’s outfit continued to hae the effect of emphasizing my submissiveness, and I slipped deeper into that pleasant trance. Before Steve got home I touched up my make-up so I would look just right. I wanted to be the perfect little French maid. When Steve got home, he was obviously pleased with my appearance and my preparations for his party. The guests started arriving at 7:00, but I was banished to the kitchen before anyone showed up. As I finished my food preparation, I could vaguely hear the voices of our guests arriving in the living room. Strangely enough, I only heard the voices of women. I heard no men except for Steve. At 7:30 Steve came into the kitchen and told me to start serving wine and hors d’oeuvres. I carried a tray fo wine glasses out of the kitchen, toward the living room. It was quite a struggle for my weak little body to carry the tray gracefully, but I managed. As I emerged into the living room, I saw Steve and a dozen women seated there. All eyes were on me. Twelve sets of eyes widened in amazement when they saw me. There was a feminine murmur around the room, and I heard a few of the women say “Oh my god!” And “Can you believe it?” I recognized the women in the room, and my head started spinning at the implications. Somehow, I managed to maintain my composure as I offered drinks to the ladies. Then I fled the room, anxious to escape with the excuse of getting more wine. Back in the kitchen I sat down and tried hard not to faint. Those women were the members of the original Erica’s coven of witches. I remembered them all, since I now possesed Erica’s memories. I knew one member of the coven particularly well. Elaine, my younger sister, was a member of the coven. Seeing Elaine also reminded me of my wedding dream, a dream that she had been a part of. If the coven was here with Steve, that meant that they knew all about the body-swap. They knew that I had been Steve and that Steve had been me. After all, they must have come to see their fellow witch-turned-warlock. And, more than likely, Steve was showing me off to them. He wanted them to see what a subservient wife I had become! I flushed with embarrassment. I was totally exposed to this group of women. The last thing that I wanted to do was return to the living room, but I did not dare defy Steve. Picking up another tray of wine glasses, I went back to the living room. The women were talking quietly with Steve, but they watched every more I made. I was unable to stop blushing, and I was shaking as well. There was nothing I could do, though, but play my role as maid. I offered my tray of wine glasses to the women who still needed wine, and returned to the kitchen for the food. I spend the evening handing out hors d’oeuvres and refilling wine glasses. I doubt that I made the best of impressions. I was too embarrassed to look anyone in the eye. Instead, I kept my eyes averted in a submissive fashion. Repeatedly, I found myself blushing. Because I was so self-conscious, I tried to rein in my feminine mannerisms. I did not want these women to know just how feminine and womanly I had become. But my attempts to control myself failed desperately. The more I tried to restrain my femininity, the more girlish I became. My walk turned into a mince. My hips swung freely and my breasts jiggled rhythmically with each step. My voice seemed to go up in pitch even more. I was completely unable to hide my feminine nature. After I had served the party for well over an hour, Steve began a meeting of the coven of witches. I was instructed to stand in the middle of the room, where all the witches could continue to look me over. I flushed red with shame, but did as I was told. What choice did I have? Steve called the meeting to order, then began a lengthy speech, “This is an historic meeting of our little coven. I have accomplished something with my magical powers that has not been done in centuries. Soon, you will each have the opportunity to work the same magic that I have worked. I will help each and every one of you obtain the kind of power that I noew have. Then together we will change the world. “I am going to start with a brief summary of this little miracle. A few of you already know all the details, but most of you know only the basics. This story will fill in the gaps for you. Even Erica is going to learn a few new things. “As you know, the woman standing in front of you used to be a man. His name was Steve, and you all knew him. He occupied the body that I now own. I was Erica, your female friend, leader of this coven, and also the wife of Steve. Not long ago, I discovered a spell in an old tome of magic about switching bodies with a member of the opposite sex. The spell fascinated me, and I could immediately see the opportunity it offered. I was able to convince Steve to let me use the spell to temporarily swap our bodies. He did not really like the idea, but he finally agreed to live in Erica’s body for a few days while I spent the time in his body. He did not know that I intended for the body swap to be permanent. He had no idea that he was being set-up. “You see the spell did more than just swap our bodies. As Steve left his body, his life essence was stripped of all it masculinity. Every bit of maleness was taken from his helpless spirit and given to me. At the same time my femininity was transferred to him. The spell then bound us each to our new bodies, so that the body swap would be almost impossible to reverse. Once the spell was over, Steve had been completely transformed into a woman. He was now a she named Erica. I, of course, was now Steve in all ways. I then convinced the new Erica that she had only temporarily acquired Erica’s female personality. She believed that her femininity was merely due to the feminine memories stored in Erica’s brain. “Only later did she realize that she was far more feminine than the original Erica. By then I think it was too late for her to escape the spell, if escape was ever possible. You see, I have created a unique creature with this new Erica. Up until now, all men and women have contained a mixture of masculine and feminine elements. In men, masculinity predominates but there are feminine elements. In women femininity predominates, but minor masculine characteristics are present. Well, the new Erica is pure femininity. She has no masculine qualities left, thanks to my spell. She carries all the femininity that the original Erica had plus the feminine elements of the original Steve. Likewise, I now carry all of the masculine qualities that both Steve and Erica had. We are the first of a new breed of men and women. “It quickly became apparent that my spell had succeeded completely. The new Erica was overcome with the joys of femininity. She reveled in femininity. Before I knew it, she had permed her hair and obtained a complete make-over. She absolutely loved wearing dresses, and started complaining about wearing pants. She was utterly submissive, and could not restrain her female sexuality. The longer she stayed in the body, the more feminine she acted. Later, I was able to create a magical dream of a wedding. In that dream she took a mystical vow to accept her newfound femininity. She did not fully realize that implications of her vow; once she made it she had no chance of ever regaining her former manhood. During the same dream, I was able to regress her in age back to nineteen-years old. This made her even more pliable and controllable. It made her sexier as well, which is something the man in me can now appreciate. The final step of the spell gave her Erica’s memories and her total identity, except for Erica’s knowledge of witchcraft. (I have kept the knowledge of magic for obvious reasons.) She has become Erica so completely that she would fight switching back to Steve. Even what I have just told her, in your presence, will not change her desire to remain Erica.” He turned to me. “Aren’t I right, dear?” My head was spinning. This had been a trap all along! I burned with humiliation, but I was not angry. As embarrassing as this situation was, I could not get mad. I knew that he was right. I did not want to go back to being Steve, despite what I now knew. “Yes, dear,” I said. “I want to remain Erica.” “And why do you want to remain Erica?”, he asked. “Because I am a woman,” I answered shyly. “My place is to serve you, and I like that.” Even though I was telling the truth, I wanted to crawl into a corner and hide. Revealing this was humiliating. The group of women murmured in amazement. “You see?”, Steve said. “I have her right where I want her. How many of you would like to rob your husband of his manhood and turn him into your subservient wife? How many of you would like to command the kind of power I now have? Wouldn’t you like to hear your husband meekly submit to your rule as Erica has submitted to me?” The group replied with a chorus of assents. I realized that I was the first in what might become a long line of turnabout women. “We will be a new breed of men,” asserted Steve. “We are willing to take the masculine power we want and make it ours. We will be incredibly strong because of our magical skills and our total command of masculine power. No one will be able to stand against us. And we will create a new breed of women, who have been stripped their masculine strength and then trapped in a life of total femininity!” A cheer erupted from the room. The women loved it! One of the women stood enthusiastically, and approached the place where I was standing in the middle of the room. I recognized her as Victoria, and remembered that she was the only lesbian in the coven. She circled me and eyed my body hungrily. Victoria is a tall, athletic-looking woman, with jet black hair and sexy, Italian features. Her lusty attention stirred my own sexual instincts, and I struck a more daring pose. “This is one fine young lady you have created here,” she said. “She really turns me on. I can’t remember the last time I have wanted anyone so much. Will you loan her to me tomorrow night, big guy? I could ride her all night long!” “Sure you can Victoria. I believe in sharing with my friends. And let me tell you, she is a hot one to screw!”, Steve replied generously. I swallowed visibly. Now that I was Steve’s property, he could share me with anyone! And tomorrow night he was going to share me with another woman! My discomfort at the thought of having sex with another woman was offset by a sense of excitement. Being taken by this woman would be a turn-on. I no longer remembered having sex with women as Steve, but I knew that this would be very different. This woman wanted me for my soft, shapely body, and my hot love-mound. She did not want a man. She would make me hers for the night, and I would yield to her. Victoria turned toward Steve and went on with excitement, “I want to be one of the first ones to get a new body. Then I can go out and pick up all the straight babes I can find. The only problem is going to be finding a man to switch with. I obviously don’t have a husband like the rest of you.” “Don’t you worry about that,” said Steve. “We will figure something out, and before you know it you will be a man, too. Then you and I can go and pick up “babes” together, while Erica waits at home for me.” Steve and the women all laughed. “One more thing, before we get back to the festivities. I want to make sure that one doubts my total control over Erica. Erica, dear, undress for us. I want you to be naked tonight as you serve us. That way, all of us can admire your body. And Victoria can get very, very horny.” I blanched white, but immediately started undressing. I knew that I had no choice.\n\nJust the Beginning!"
669,Body Works,"['F', 'fant', 'tg', 'no sex']","A body in excellent physical health and tone, obviously a woman who exercised frequently to keep herself in shape. A perfect body... except for one little problem. It wasn't the body she had been born with.\n\nIn fact, until she had been so rudely thrust into the body, it hadn't even been one of her own gender.\n\nUntil a week ago, Tracy Lee Smith had been a man.\n\n-0-0-0-\n\n""Now Tracy, until you settle down we won't be able to finish the tests.""\n\n""But I don't feel sick, doctor."" Tracy said squirming uncomfortably as the gray haired doctor attached some electrodes to his chest. The conductive cream on the rubber cups was cold against his skin. He stared at the ceiling of the examination room, willing himself to ignore the cold electrodes.\n\n""Right at this minute, yes. But as I've told you, you could drop over dead at any second."" The doctor said, as he adjusted some dials on a machine sitting next to the examination table.\n\nTracy glanced over at the machine and watched a needle on a dial swing wildly from one side to the other. He looked up at the ceiling again. In spite of his assertion that he was feeling fine, he felt a his stomach become a little queasy.\n\n""What is that thing supposed to show?"" Tracy indicated with a nod of his head the machine the doctor was adjusting.\n\n""It measures your heart rate, among other things. Now be still until I finish the reading."" The doctor commanded.\n\nTracy resumed watching the ceiling. In the half hour he had been laying on his back, covered with only a small towel over his hips, the ceiling hadn't moved an inch. The doctor moved the small lamp that was illuminating the room, sending the ceiling into darker shadows.\n\nTracy closed his eyes and sighed.\n\nHe must have fallen asleep; he realized when the doctor removed the rubber cups with a quick snap of his wrist. Tracy rubbed his eyes and yawned.\n\n""Are you about through with that?"" He was relaxed from his little nap, but still annoyed that the doctor would ruin his afternoon like he had.\n\n""All done. While you were taking you nap, I managed to complete all of the necessary tests."" The doctor walked to the doorway and flipped a light switch on. The bright fluorescent lights momentarily blinded Tracy, causing him to blink.\n\n""You can get dressed now. When you're ready, come to my office and we'll discuss the tests results.""\n\nA few minutes later Tracy knocked on the doctor's office door. The doctor invited him in and Tracy opened the door.\n\n""Please sit down, Tracy. We have a lot to talk about.""\n\nTracy sat down in the easy chair across from the doctor.\n\n""Tracy, I'm afraid that I have rather bad news for you."" The doctor began gravely. ""You're dying.""\n\n""So you've said."" Tracy said. His tone was almost defensive. All this talk about him dying was making him nervous. ""I think you're wrong, I feel fine.""\n\nThe doctor sighed. ""I know. But all the tests indicate that you won't live much more than five or six months. Your heart could give out just like that."" The doctor snapped his fingers. ""Or it could slowly deteriorate until it just quits. Either way, you'll die.\n\n""Is there anything we can do? A heart transplant or something?"" Tracy asked hopefully.\n\nThe doctor shook his head. ""No, I'm sorry. Not even a heart transplant will help. The only thing that would save you is a complete new body.""\n\nTracy looked dejectedly down at the floor. The doctor's diagnosis was exactly the same as the three other doctors he had seen. There was no hope.\n\nIt wasn't as though he'd abused his body. He'd exercised regularly, didn't smoke or drink and ate the right kinds of foods. Despite his careful regiment, the doctors had all told him the same thing, he was dying.\n\n""I see."" Tracy started to rise. The doctor stopped him.\n\n""Wait, Mr. Smith. I said that a heart transplant wouldn't work.""\n\n""So you said."" Tracy looked at the doctor expectantly.\n\n""I read that there's an experimental transplant research going on over at the University Medical Center. It involves whole body transplants.""\n\n""Whole body transplants?"" Tracy sat back down in the chair.\n\n""Well, not exactly the whole body. It seems that what they do is transplant a part of the brain, the part that contains the personality of the patient, into the brain of the donor.""\n\n""A brain transplant? That sounds like something out of a science fiction movie. It isn't possible is it?""\n\n""The Doctors at the Center seem to think so."" The doctor grew silent while he waited for Tracy to digest the implications. ""Mr. Smith, I'd like to sign you up for the program.""\n\nTracy hesitated. ""A brain transplant? I, I'm not sure...""\n\n""Mr. Smith... Tracy, you have nothing to lose. At worse you'll die in six months anyway. At best, you'll have a new life with many years ahead of you."" The doctor smiled and pushed a stack of papers across his desk to Tracy. ""Go ahead and sign, Tracy, you've got nothing to lose.""\n\nTracy picked up the pen and began signing the consent forms. When he had signed the last one he felt as though a weight had been removed from his shoulders. All he had to do now is wait. He hoped it wouldn't be too long.\n\n-0-0-0-\n\nThe young messenger handed the clerk the thick envelope. As she took it the young man leered at her, causing her to blush. She signed the receipt and dismissed him with her eyes.\n\n""Thanks a lot, gorgeous."" The messenger leered again.\n\n""Your welcome, creep."" The woman said under her breath. She waited until the messenger left the room before she opened the envelope. It was an application for the experimental brain transplant program.\n\n""What is it, Mary?"" A woman asked from behind her.\n\n""An application for the brain transplant program, Mrs. Harris."" Mary said.\n\nShe read the cover letter from the doctor. ""Looks like just what the doctors are looking for.""\n\nShe thumbed through the release forms. ""Damn, why don't they fill these things out properly?""\n\n""What's the matter?""\n\n""The doctor forgot to fill out the sex of the patient.""\n\nMrs. Harris glanced at the forms in Mary's hand. ""What's the name?""\n""Tracy Lee Smith.""\n""Tracy Leigh? Pretty name. Sounds like she's a girl, Mary. Mark 'female' in the gender blanks and send it up to the committee.""\n\n""Yes, ma'am."" Mary did as she was told.\n\n-0-0-0-\n\n""Well, Doctors, it would appear that we have a donor and a recipient that are a match."" Doctor Hiram Bradshaw said to the Ethics committee.\n\nThe doctors looked excitedly at each other. ""How close?"" One of the doctors asked.\n\nBradshaw looked at his notes again. ""Out of a possible 100 points, they're a match at 96 points. They could be siblings.""\n\n""If they're that close, then why did you call us together?""\n\nAnother doctor asked. ""Both have volunteered for the program, otherwise we wouldn't have even cross matched them. You don't need the Ethics Committee to decide whether or not to proceed.""\n\n""Under normal circumstances, no. But this is a rather unusual case."" Bradshaw paused. For the thousandth time he wondered how such a mistake could have happened. ""I believe I already mentioned that the patient and the donor could be siblings.""\n\nThe committee nodded as one in confirmation.\n\n""The problem is if they were, they would be brother and sister. They are different genders, Doctors. So the question you must decide tonight is do we deny the transplant and allow the recipient to die, or do we proceed and turn a young man into a young woman?""\n\n""Is there another patient or donor that we could use instead?""\n\n""No.""\n\nThe Doctors looked at each other for a few minutes, each lost in their own thoughts. Sometimes, the Ethics Committee had to decide more than just the black and white decisions of life or death.\n\n""Has this been discussed with the patient?""\n\nDoctor Bradshaw shook his head. ""No. The error wasn't discovered until the patient had been prepped and was in the operating room.""\n\n""They're ready to proceed now?""\n\nDoctor Bradshaw's silence confirmed the fact. The doctors looked at each other again and nodded to the Ethics Committee Chairperson, a brilliant young Gynecologist by the name of Nancy Webb.\n\n""The Committee recommends that you proceed, Doctor Bradshaw."" She said.\n\nDoctor Bradshaw smiled and gave the committee a slight nod. Now no matter what happened it was no longer his responsibility. ""Thank you Doctors.""\n\n-0-0-0-\n\nTracy almost panicked when he realized that he couldn't move. His fledgling struggles stopped when he heard a woman's voice telling him to relax.\n\nTracy opened his eyes and looked up at the woman. She smiled back down at him.\n\n""Hello Tracy. My name is Doctor Webb, I'm the Chief of Staff and Chair the Ethics Committee. The operation was a total success, Tracy. You'll be able to get up and walk around tomorrow. But in the meantime, I've ordered bed rest, to allow you to adjust to your new body.""\n\nTracy blinked his eyes. His new body... his mind was in someone else's body. That would take some getting use to. He wondered if he would be as tall as he had been before.\n\n""How do I look?"" Tracy managed to crock out. His throat was still sore from the tubes he knew they had stuck in him. His voice sounded a little strange, as though he had changed from a bass to a tenor.\n\n""Under the circumstances, quite good really."" The doctor smiled. ""The donor was in excellent health and condition. I think that you'll find it will service you well for many years to come.""\n\nYears? ""How old?""\n\n""I believe the donor's records indicated that you will be celebrating your twentieth birthday in another two months.""\n\nMy new body is only nineteen!, Tracy thought. He'd lost nearly twenty years off of his real age. My, God, what I can do with another twenty years added to my life, Tracy thought. His thoughts were interrupted by a sharp pick in his arm. He glanced down just as the doctor removed a syringe.\n\n""I think that you need to sleep now, Tracy."" She said smiling. ""When you wake up again, you'll be in your room, and on the way to recovery.""\n\nTracy tried to thank the doctor but was asleep before he could open his mouth.\n\n-0-0-0-\n\n""Ah, we meet again, Tracy."" Doctor Webb smiled down at Tracy when he opened his eyes. Tracy looked around the room. He was in the hospital room he'd been assigned, or one just like it, his hands seemed to be held down by restraints.\n\n""How are you feeling?""\n\n""Fine."" Tracy said truthfully. In fact he'd never felt more alive in his life. It was amazing what a new healthy body twenty younger could do for you.\n\n""I need to do some tests."" The doctor smiled and moved to the end of the bed. ""So if you'll bare with me for a while...."" She ran her thumbnail along the sole of Tracy's foot. It jerked. The doctor did the same test with the other foot with the same results.\n\n""Now wiggle you toes."" The doctor watched intently as Tracy did as he'd been ordered. She proceeded to check his fingers, all appeared to be working as nature intended.\n\n""I have to go to the bathroom."" Tracy said, feeling a pressure in his bladder.\n\n""That's the catheter. It makes you think that you have to go, actually it does the work for you. Tomorrow we'll remove it.""\n\nTracy nodded, there wasn't much to say about it. Still, it was an odd, strangely unsatisfying feeling.\n\n""Can you at least remove the restraints from my wrists?"" Tracy asked.\n\n""No, not yet. There is still a lot of tubes sticking in your arms and we don't want you to disturb them just yet.""\n\nTracy protest that he wouldn't was cut short by the firm ""doctor knows best"" look the doctor shot him. Tracy sighed and resolved himself to being confined to bed for a while longer.\n\n""But what if I get hungry?""\n\n""The orderly will feed you."" Doctor Webb patted his thigh. ""Don't rush it. You'll be up and out of here in less than a week.""\n\n""Yeah, sure."" Tracy replied.\n\nThey chatted for a while until the doctor's pager went off. She glanced at the number and excused herself, leaving Tracy alone with his new body and his thoughts.\n\nAbout an hour later, an orderly, a very attractive young woman, came in with lunch. Tracy knew he hadn't eaten in over 24 hours, but could eat only half of it before feeling full. The orderly put the Television remote control in his hand and left the room.\n\nTracy turned on the TV and ran it through the entire range of channels. Nothing much interested him, so he turned down the sound to a whisper and left it on. If nothing else, it would be a passive companion.\n\nTracy was bored. And with boredom, came the chance to think about his new body. Since he was restrained hand and foot, he could do nothing more than try to explore his body with his mind. Concentrating on each feeling until he could identify it, Tracy went about mentally exploring his body.\n\nSome sensations, like the catheter hose taped to his inner thigh were easy to identify and catalog. Others, such as the strange feeling of sensitivity as the sheet rubbed across his chest were not.\n\nSome things he just guessed at. Like his height, he knew he was shorter than he had been before, and consequently probably weighed less too.\n\nTracy couldn't shake the feeling that there was something wrong with his body. It wasn't just that it wasn't his, it was more than that. There were subtle differences that he could feel, some like his guess about his height were difficult to explain.\n\nSome were less so, like the weight on his chest. The donor had obviously worked out a lot, and had developed his pectoral muscles almost to the point of being grotesque.\n\nHe had neatly cataloged his body, or at least most of it when he began to notice a warm tickle of liquid flowing down ward between his legs. Concerned that the catheter had sprung a leak, Tracy pushed the buzzer button to summon the nurse.\n\nA few minutes later, an attractive nurse he'd never seen before came into the room.\n\n""I'm Nurse Webster. Is there something wrong, Tracy?"" She asked.\n\nTracy wondered briefly why all of the medical staff kept using his first name. He was unaware that they had been given orders to use his first name to prevent a slip. In his current body, he certainly didn't look like a Mister. Tracy explained what he thought had occurred. The nurse raised the sheet and his hospital gown and carefully inspected the area in question.\n\n""It's alright. You must be imagining things. Besides what little leakage their might be will be caught by the under pad."" She turned to leave.\n\n""Wait Nurse, please."" She turned around and waited. ""I've been laying here since I woke up this morning. There's something I have to know.""\n\nA strange look crossed the nurse's face. ""Certainly Tracy, I'll tell you if I can.""\n\n""What color are my eyes and hair?""\n\n""Blue and blonde, in that order. Now, if you'll excuse me..."" She said spinning on her heel and walking out of the room leaving Tracy with nothing more than a memory of her terrific looking figure.\n\nA blue-eyed blond, Tracy thought.\n\nJust after dinner, Doctor Webb returned along with another doctor Tracy thought he recognized.\n\n""Good evening Tracy, how are you feeling now?"" Doctor Webb asked.\n\nTracy glanced at the other doctor.\n\n""Oh, excuse me. This is Doctor Bradshaw, he's the Doctor that headed the surgical team in your transplant."" Doctor Bradshaw nodded, but remained silent, he was busy doing the same tests Doctor Webb had performed earlier that day.\n\n""Doctor Webb? I want to know something.""\n\nShe looked expectantly at Tracy.\n\n""Is this new body of mine a girl?""\n\nThe doctors glanced at each other. ""Uh, what makes you think that?"" Doctor Webb asked.\n\n""I didn't have anything else better to do, so I took a mental inventory.\n\nIt's not so much what I felt, but what I didn't feel that made me come to that conclusion.""\n\nThe doctors glanced at each other again. An unspoken question was asked and answered.\n\n""Uh, yes, it's a female."" Doctor Bradshaw confirmed. Tracy could feel his world drop out from underneath him.\n\n""A blue eyed blonde?""\n\n""How did you know?"" Doctor Webb asked surprised.\n\n""I asked."" Tracy said quietly.\n\n""I see. Well, there's no more use for the restraints, now is there?""\n\nDoctor Webb said, more to Bradshaw than to Tracy.\n\nBradshaw shook his head and pushed the nurse's call button. A few seconds later the nurse who had told Tracy that he was a blonde came into the room.\n\n""Yes, Doctors?""\n\n""Please remove Miss Smith's restraints and IV's nurse."" Webb said to the white clad woman.\n\nMISS Smith? Tracy thought in wonder as the nurse released first the restraints on his ankles then his wrists.\n\nEven though the restraints had been well padded, Tracy rubbed his wrists.\n\nHe was stunned to see how slender and feminine his hands and wrists looked.\n\nHe twisted his palms away from him and studied his slender fingers. The skin on the digits was smooth and firm, roughly confirming his new age. He turned them over and looked at the palms.\n\n""No calluses."" He said surprised.\n\n""Young women of the donor's age rarely have them."" Bradshaw supplied.\n\nTracy looked up at the two doctors. ""Tell me something about my, uh, donor."" The ""uh"" was when the nurse removed the catheter. It was a relief to have it out, but it still felt like it was still inserted. Tracy resisted the urge to go exploring.\n\nDoctor Bradshaw glanced at the catheter the nurse was putting in a biological hazard soils bag. ""That reminds me. If you feel the urge to go to the bathroom, ring for a bedpan. I don't want you out of bed just yet.""\n\n""Right now, I couldn't even sit up, let alone get out of this bed, doctor.""\n\nTracy smiled weakly.\n\n""And for the next week, I don't want you wandering around by yourself.\n\nI've assigned Nurse Webster here,"" The nurse glanced up and smiled at the mention of her name. ""to be your constant companion.""\n\n""A baby sitter?"" Tracy asked feeling slightly insulted.\n\n""If you want to use that term, yes. She will be your baby sitter."" Bradshaw sighed. ""Tracy, look, I know you feel alright. But you must realize that for a while at least, your body will be a stranger to you. Until you learn to control it, it might do things that might be either embarrassing or harmful to you.""\n\n""It's strange alright."" Tracy deadpanned, bringing a giggle to Nurse Webster.\n\n""Nurse Webster is also our Nurse Instructor for the University's classes on Human Sexuality. She will, uh, teach you how to be comfortable with your new body, Miss Smith.""\n\n""I can hardly wait."" Tracy said dryly.\n\nThe two doctors spoke for about an hour longer before leaving, satisfied that Tracy Lee Smith, ex-male wouldn't go off the deep end when they left.\n\nRight after dinner, he was given another injection and quickly fell asleep. He hadn't had the chance to explore his new body.\n\n-0-0-0-\n\nDaylight was barely streaming through the pulled draperies of Tracy's room when Nurse Webster came in carrying a large paper bag. ""Come on sleepyhead, time for your bath."" She announced.\n\nTracy groaned and covered his eyes with his forearm when Webster pulled the drapes open. ""I don't want a bath.""\n\nWebster looked at her charge thoughtfully. ""Okay, how about a shower then?""\n\nTracy was wide-awake. ""A shower, does that mean that I can get out of this damned bed?""\n\n""If you take it slow and easy, yes."" Webster watched in amusement as Tracy whipped the cover back.\n\nWhen he started to sit up, however, Nurse Webster was right at the edge of the bed supporting him. Even though he was almost prepared for it, his stomach did a quick flip-flop when he felt the weight of his breasts on his chest.\n\nTracy held his hand on Webster's shoulder until his stomach settled down a little. Nodding he was ready to try standing, Tracy scooted forward a bit and allowed his the calves of his legs to stretch over the side. Webster helped Tracy swing his legs over the side of the railing.\n\nTracy and Webster were eyeball to eyeball. Tracy was panting with the effort.\n\n""Wait a second. Let's be sure we know what we're going to do. I want you to grip onto the edge of the bed as hard as you can and slide forward.""\n\nA look of panic crossed his face. ""What if I fall?""\n\n""I'll catch you."" Webster said firmly. Seeing his look of doubt, Webster smiled. ""Don't worry, I'm strong enough to catch you. Besides all you have to do is make it from here to the wheelchair.""\n\nTracy nodded and started to slide off the bed. He slid and slid until his toes touched the ground. When the soles of his feet were flat, he looked up at Nurse Webster. She was a good five inches taller than he was.\n\n""My God, you're tall."" The comment escaped his lips before he could think.\n\nHe blushed, knowing that most women who are over six feet tall were usually sensitive about their height.\n\nWebster surprised him by laughing lightly. ""Thank you, but I don't think that five nine is all that tall, not in today's society at least.""\n\nBeing suddenly thrust into a blue-eyed blonde woman's body hadn't diminished Tracy's mental capacity in the least. ""Five nine?"" His stomach did another flip-flop, as he whispered. ""Then I must be....?""\n\n""About five foot four or there abouts."" Came the calm reply. Webster caught Tracy before he fell to the floor. She picked him up and carefully laid him back on his bed.\n\nShe decided to allow Tracy to remain as he was for the time being and allow him to come out of his faint naturally.\n\nA few minutes later, Tracy regained consciousness. His sharp mind quickly provided him with the answers why he found himself on the bed again.\n\n""You okay?"" Webster asked.\n\nTracy nodded. ""I think so. I'm sorry, its just having been six foot tall since I was fifteen...""\n\n""I understand.""\n\n""Webster, Jesus, I can't keep calling you 'Webster' all the time. What is your first name?""\n\n""I'll tell you on one condition, you don't laugh."" Webster looked serious.\n\nTracy nodded, crossed one rather ample breast and held his palm up.\n\n""Promise.""\n\n""It's Danielle. Danielle Webster."" She had said her name with narrowed eyes, obviously having been teased about it when she was younger. Tracy stuck her tiny hand in Danielle's and smiled.\n\n""Glad to meet you. Would you care to have dinner with me tonight?"" Tracy joked.\n\n""Hospital food? Ugh. No thanks. But I will take you out to the best restaurant in town as so as they release you.""\n\n""It's a deal."" They shook hands again and giggled.\n\nA few minutes later, Tracy was feeling ready to stand again. Nurse Webster, Danielle, helped her petite patient to stand and walk the short distance to the wheelchair.\n\nDanielle help Tracy put a hospital robe on and started pushing the wheelchair out the door into the hallway.\n\n""Where are we going?""\n\n""To the shower room, where your going to get the best shower a girl could ever hope for.""\n\nDanielle pushed the chair a few feet down the corridor then suddenly stopped. Tracy looked back at her wondering why they had stopped for no apparent reason. He was surprised to find that she had disappeared. Growing close to panic, he was relieved when she came out of his room carrying the paper bag.\n\n""Forgot your clothing."" She said simply.\n\n-0-0-0-\n\n""Well do you want to try to stand under the shower, or have me give you a shower in the chair. Either way, you're going to get a good scrub down.""\n\n""I'll stand."" Tracy said.\n\n""Good girl.""\n\nTracy winced at the feminine pronoun. He wondered if he would ever get use to be called a ""she"" or a ""her"".\n\nTracy watched as Danielle carefully adjusted the water in the shower. He waited in the wheelchair until she had returned before he tried to stand up.\n\nCarefully supporting his body with the arms of the chair Tracy stood. He wavered for a few seconds then steadied.\n\n""Very good."" Danielle said as she undid the ties to the hospital gown.\n\nTracy closed his eyes and held his head up as the gown slipped from his body.\n\nHe could sense Danielle standing in front of him.\n\n""Tracy? Would you like to see what you look like?""\n\nEyes still closed, Tracy took a deep breath and nodded. He could feel himself being maneuvered slightly to the side by the taller woman.\n\n""Okay, you can open your eyes now."" Danielle said softly. Tracy opened his eyes and gasped.\n\nHis first impression was that the woman he saw in the mirror was so short!\n\nThe next and most lasting impression was that she was beautiful. Her figure was in perfect proportion, hips not too wide, breasts just large enough and firm enough to give the undeniable signal that this was a woman. Although there could never be any doubt.\n\nA woman who would be just as happy with babies sucking on those firm perfect breasts as she would have been with a man doing it.\n\nTracy turned to one side. Even in profile, his new body was perfect. He looked like an exquisitely crafted doll.\n\n""My God."" Tracy said in awe. ""I'm beautiful.""\n\nDanielle Webster, Registered Nurse, turned to look at her attractive charge and nodded."
670,Boffing Mom,"['mF', 'inc']","Don't be shocked. I'm not the only son screwing his sexy mom these days. Where the hell do you think they got the term ""mother-fucker"" from, anyway? Almost a year has passed since that delightful afternoon when I discovered that a middle-aged woman has the experience and the desire to show a young man around the bed in ways that a younger girl could never dream of. The fact that the middle-aged woman in question was my own mother certainly didn't bother me if it didn't bother her. At thirteen I would have fucked a knothole in a tree I was so horny all of the time.\n\nWe stripped each other quickly and passionately, dropping our clothes where we stood on the back porch. I wanted to move inside, into the bedroom like we always did, but Mom was so hot that she squatted in front of me right there and grabbed my asscheeks with both hands, pulling my cock toward her open mouth.\n\nAs always, I whimpered a little as her talented lips closed themselves about the swollen head of my prick. How could a woman be so good at what she did? I know, I know. My mother always says that the answer to that question is practice, practice. But I sincerely believe that most of my giggling teenage girlfriends could practice for a million years without getting as good at sucking cock as my Mom is.\n\nEvery time I'm with my mother, I thank my lucky stars that I'm the right age to enjoy her as a young man. Her mouth action is so good that you can't help but shoot between her lips, flooding her taste buds with your ripe spunk. And Mom is the kind of female who would insist on drinking your jizz even if you were trying to avoid squirting in her mouth. So it never did any good for me to tell her that I wanted to save it for her pussy. Fortunately, my youthful body has enough rebound to get hard again within minutes of enjoying one of Mom's monster suck-offs.\n\nIt wasn't long before I was filling her mouth with my first load of jizz. Being the first, it was almost too much for her to handle. But, as always, she managed... gulping and swallowing madly as my thick, creamy sperm squirted down her pretty throat.\n\nHer mouth was still working up and down when I gently took her by the hand and pushed her back into the house. I squeezed her firm, naked ass and ran my fingers up between her legs from behind, giving her juicy, wet pussy a little feel up as we headed for the bedroom. I could feel my cock returning to its former hardness with every step I took. By the time that we reached the bedroom that my mother shared with my father, I was ridiculously hard again, so hard that you'd think it was a wonder my nuts didn't explode in her face.\n\n""Fuck me, Mom,"" I begged as I spread myself across the mattress. ""Sit on my cock, and ride me!""\n\n""Okay,"" said Mom, straddling my thighs.\n\nShe lowered herself down on top of me real, real slow. The sexy bitch! I should have known. Mom always has that tiny bit of self control that she brings into play at just the right moment. It seemed to take forever for her soft, warm pussy to completely envelop my pulsating prick. The sensations of being engulfed, swallowed, and totally devoured were so obscenely delicious, I was groaning long before she'd stuffed half of me inside her hot, hairy twat.\n\n""Ride me,"" I encouraged her. ""Ride me hard.""\n\nTrust me, she did. Harder than any cowgirl. Rougher than any rodeo star. My cock was a wild bronco that lived to be broken by her insatiable animal needs. The more I thrust into her, the more Mom humped back. Then, when she came in shrieks and throbs, I came too, my jerking, twitching cock shooting jet after scalding jet of thick creamy cum deep up inside my mother's heaving belly.\n\nWe spent the rest of the afternoon fucking and sucking and resting... then fucking and sucking some more, until we were both totally exhausted.\n\nSome people say that fucking your Mom is wrong. Those people obviously don't have a mom as sexy and as horny as mine!"
671,Bolivia,"['MF', 'intr', 'work']","I got to campus and was immediately lost. My high school class was the largest in seventeen years with its 47 students. My university class had over five hundred students--more people than lived in my home town. I didn't know anyone and didn't know what I wanted to do with my life. I was at college not because I wanted to study and become an educated woman but because I didn't want to be a farmer's wife. I'd seen too many farmers lose their land and take to drinking and despair to want to live that way. I thought going to school would give me an opportunity to make my own way in the world. The only problem was that I didn't have any idea what that way might be.\n\nSteve was the opposite. From the first day I sat in his ecology class, I knew that he was a man who knew exactly what he wanted in life. He was a brilliant teacher whose passion for his subject radiated into every aspect of his class, from the lectures to his commitment to long office hours and calls at home. A few of my new friends thought he was handsome, but I thought he was stunning.\n\nThat quarter, I went to his office after every class, caught up by his passion in the subject. He never once looked at me sexually, never once indicated that he was thinking about anything other than plant biology and species growth ratios. I read all of the extra readings and spent hours on each paper. I was the star student in a way I had never been.\n\nI was somewhat aware of wanting Steve, but I was too prudish to consider making a pass at him. So often, we were alone in his office for a long time--a predictably long time. I could have worn a short skirt, a push-up bra and a plunging neckline. I could have arranged my sweater to fall just so, and give him a peak at my erect nipples. I could have hopped in his lap and kissed his neck, unbuttoned his shirt--he always wore a button-up shirt to class--and worked my way down to his waiting cock. I could have done any of those things if I were the Rebecca Stevenson of today, but that Rebecca (not even a Stevenson yet) didn't think like that. I didn't think of him except as a brilliant mind and a charming smile.\n\nSo the quarter passed and I had a new professor for my next biology class and didn't see Steve at all. The next year, I had just turned 18 and went out for ice cream with my friends to celebrate--how innocent I was--and ran into Steve. He asked me if I was still a biology major. I blushed, realizing how much my interest in biology had been an interest in him, and admitted that I was studying general liberal arts. He looked disappointed, but I told him that I still read Nature once and a while. He looked me in the eye and asked me, with no shortage of excitement, if I'd read a recent article on mangrove trees. I had and we started talking, right in the hallway by the bathrooms, for so long my friends came looking for me. I gave Steve my phone number and went back to my giggling girlfriends.\n\nSteve and I dated the entire time I was in school, but we never had sex. I wouldn't let him go all the way--good girls saved it for marriage, and I wasn't about to become a slutty bad girl. Steve was patient and understanding. After a year, my shirt came off and he played with my nipples. I would blush when he did this so much I had to have the light off. I couldn't get myself to go down on him until a few months before we were married. I knew he was probably going to ask me to marry him now that I'd graduated.\n\nI unzipped his pants, like I was about to give him the usual hand job, and started to stroke his penis--I couldn't say cock without getting too embarrassed and having to stop. I thought ""this is it"" and plunged my head down onto his penis. He yelled as I jammed my teeth into the flesh of his penis. I almost quit right then, but I had been planning to do it for over a week, so I tried again and slipped my lips around the tip of his penis. I licked it and tasted some of his pre-ejaculate. It was different than I thought it would be.\n\nI thought it would be like salt water or something, but it was slick and slightly sweet. My head bobbed up and down on his hard shaft, and Steve rubbed my nipples and fingered my clitoris. I was close to coming when Steve started coming. My mouth was off the tip and the first spurt flew onto the tip of my nose. I sunk my mouth on his cock and took the stream in.\n\nAfter we married, we stuck to the missionary position. I had a job as an administrative assistant on campus and Steve worked long hours trying to get his post-doc finished so he could look for a faculty position. We didn't have too much time for sex and neither of us wanted it too much. I think Steve was too concerned about his job and research to get worked up, and I was such a prude I didn't think it was right for me to have sex with him more than once a week.\n\n----\n\nI had long ago come to despise my job when Steve's job offer came in. It was a three year long junior faculty position in a Bolivian university. Steve's research was focused on trees in mountainous South America, so it was a perfect opportunity for him. For me, it was a great opportunity to get away from the mundaneness of my life and the chance to figure out what I wanted to do. I still envied Steve in his sureness and direction. I was swimming without knowing where the shore was and didn't know how long I could stay afloat.\n\nSteve became increasingly nervous as our departure date neared. He wasn't sure about how well I would do in Bolivia. ""It's a very traditional country,"" he explained. ""Women don't have the freedoms they have here. People don't speak very much English. The food will be very different."" Mostly, though, he was worried about his job. This was a succeed or fail situation. If he did well, he could come back to the U.S. and get a tenure-track position at a good university. If he did poorly, he would have to leave academia. I didn't think Steve could deal with the loss of his dream and direction. It was everything to him: his first thought in the morning and his final muse in the evening.\n\nAs for me, I was worried about my lack of Spanish, but figured if I could go from small farm town to the big campus life, I could make the change to Bolivia. I had no idea.\n\n----\n\nWhen we got to Bolivia, I was taken aback by the beautiful countryside. Bolivia, with its verdant mountains, is so far removed from the Midwestern plains that I could hardly believe such a world actually existed outside of paintings. I'd seen photographs, but I couldn't quite believe them.\n\nThe University was in a small city, about forty thousand people. Most of the houses were small hovels, which would hardly be worth calling homes in America. I was afraid this is what our home would be like, but as the University driver pulled up to our house, I was stunned at its size--it was a mansion! Not only was the University supplying us with a huge home, but we also had a live-in housekeeper and a chauffeur twice a week. I could hardly believe our good fortune. In the U.S., a professor at Steve's level could hardly afford a decent apartment, let alone servants.\n\nThe furniture in the house was sparse, and it lacked a lot of the comforts I was used to. The refrigerator was small and there was only one outlet in each room--and many of those didn't work. Air conditioning and television weren't options.\n\nSteve and I retrieved our few possessions from the University and moved in. Steve started the next day, always busy.\n\nMy first doubt came that next day, when I met Rosita, our housekeeper. Rosita could have been a model in the U.S., and wore tight, revealing clothes. If I had gone to high school with her, I would have called her a slut and not talked to her. And now she was going to be living in the same house as me--and my husband.\n\nIt turned out, however, that Rosita spoke English and was quite nice to me. She explained some of the local customs and how to get around. She told me that it was expected that Steve and I entertain on a monthly basis, and what that entailed. I started to trust her, despite her incredible figure and beautiful face.\n\nAfter I got settled in, I noticed that Rosita watched me a lot. I would be out sunbathing and see her looking at me from the corner of my eye. I would be wearing almost more than she would, as I couldn't bring myself to sunbathe in anything less than my t-shirt and shorts with the legs pulled up, while she wore tight pants or short skirt and blouses with the top three buttons undone. She had magnificent cleavage that I would look at in awe at times, hoping she didn't notice.\n\nI would be getting dressed, the door opened a crack, and I would see her slow down as she passed by: was she looking at me?\n\nIt started to unnerve me. She always was sizing me up, as if she were taking measure of this new foreign woman. Was I up to snuff for the locals or was I just another crazy American? After two weeks or so of her scrutiny, she finally approached me in the hall as I left my bedroom.\n\n""Senora Rebecca, if I may be honest?""\n\nI was puzzled and said yes.\n\n""You are new to this country and don't know the ways. I've watched you and think you should know about how we are here."" Her hand was on the fourth button of her blouse, the first one to be buttoned. She was fidgeting with the button, undoing it and redoing it.\n\n""OK?"" My voice must have betrayed my suspiciousness, as Rosita shied away, looking at her shoes and pulling her hands down to straighten her skirt. The fourth button of her blouse was now undone, so I could see the closure of her bra and the warm brown flesh that swelled at her cleavage. I felt uncomfortable at seeing so much of her exposed. It was only a button more than I was used to seeing, but it seemed like she was now partially naked and my eyes were still so virgin.\n\n""Well, maybe not, Senora."" She smoothed her skirt again, and then started fidgeting with the fifth button.\n\nI was becoming increasingly uncomfortable, aware that fifth button--which if left undone would expose her bra almost completely--was being unfastened and refastened without Rosita's attention.\n\n""No, you can tell me. This must be important."" Indeed, I feared that I had committed some horrible sin and the locals wished me to leave. Did I walk on a grave or some other horrible crimes? I needed to learn the customs.\n\n""It is the way you dress, Senora.""\n\nI looked at my t-shirt and jeans. Very typical for the Midwest. Should I dress in the long native dresses of the Bolivian women? Or in more formal, American-style dresses?\n\n""Yes, Rosita?""\n\n""It is not bad, but, women here...."" She looked down again, dropping her hands to smooth her skirt again. She had left the fifth button undone again, so her blouse was undone to her navel. Her bra was cut very low and I could see the edges of her areolae. I was embarrassed and must have blushed. Then it was me looking down.\n\n""Oh, you shouldn't be embarrassed, Senora, it is not that people think funny about you, it is just....""\n\nI looked up at her face, trying to avoid staring at her nearly exposed breasts. My eyes kept glancing at them, however, as Rosita had pulled one side of her shirt closed and was fingering the clasp on her bra. I couldn't help but stare at her breasts. They were beautiful, full and smooth, the color of dark oak, with walnut areolas. I was also fascinated by the prospect that she might undo her bra at any moment if I made her uncomfortable. I was already painfully embarrassed and knew I would probably start crying with shame were she to reveal her breasts completely.\n\nI tried to be encouraging, ""Yes? You can tell me.""\n\n""Women here, they dress more sexy than you. You are a married woman, and you should be aware and try to be sexy.""\n\nI almost started to cry, I was so embarrassed. Here this incredibly sexy, half-naked woman was telling me I had to be more sexy, while I wore the least sexy outfit on the planet. But Steve had never cared that I dressed like a farm girl. Would he change here?\n\nI looked down until I felt my flush cool. I looked back at her and ran my hands over my shirt and jeans. ""But Steve likes these clothes, Rosita.""\n\nRosita stepped closer to me, so I could smell the exotic floral scents of her perfume. She reached out and touched the edge of my shirt. Her blouse swung out with her hand, revealing her nipple. I had never seen a bra like hers, one that didn't cover the breast, only the bottom curve. I blushed again, and forced my eyes towards her fingers.\n\n""This, this is American. It is OK."" She rubbed the cotton fabric between her fingers, looking as if she were assessing its quality for a purchase. ""But, your lingerie...."" She looked away, her fingers resting lightly against my arm.\n\nI was horrified. She'd looked at my underwear? How humiliating, how shameful. I would have to fire her, get someone who could be trusted. I started crying.\n\n""Rosita, how could you look at my underwear? That's personal, private.""\n\nShe took her hand from my arm and crossed herself rapidly. The blouse fell off her breast completely, leaving one side of her chest completely naked except for the silky fabric that pushed the breast up.\n\n""Oh, Senora, I was only straightening out. This is what housekeepers do. I meant no harm."" She looked so sad, so pathetic, I forgot how embarrassed I was.\n\n""It is OK, for this time. Please don't do it again, though."" I paused, once again staring at her exposed breast and the tiny piece of fabric that stood for a bra. What was this bra? Is that what she meant when she talked about my lingerie?\n\n""Rosita, is this, this..."" I pointed, blushing, at her bra, and looked away. ""It that what you think married women should wear? I don't even know what its called.""\n\nShe pulled her blouse off her shoulders, revealing the bra and her erect nipples. Her breasts pressed together at the center, forming a stunning line of cleavage down the middle. Her belly was tight and muscular. I had known that she had a magnificent figure before, but this made it clear that she was nearly perfect.\n\nShe traced the edge of the bra with a finger, slowly from the side of the left breast to the side of the right. Her nipples stiffened as her fingers glanced her areolas.\n\n""This is a push-up bra. See how my breasts come together? Isn't it nice, they way they look large, like men want them?""\n\nI looked down at my t-shirt. I never thought about myself as being flat, but compared to Rosita's generous portions, I felt small and inadequate.\n\n""It isn't you, Senora Rebecca, it is your lingerie. I am from Argentina, where women know how to dress for their men. It is not like in America. Let me show you.""\n\nShe took a step towards my bedroom door. I followed her, not able to think.\n\n""Here, sit."" She pointed at the bed and I sat.\n\n""Please take off your shirt, Senora.""\n\nI blushed and looked down. ""I don't think I can.""\n\n""Don't be shy, Senora Rebecca. I've helped many women dress for their husbands. Some women I've been housekeeper for couldn't dress themselves without me.""\n\nIn a trance, too embarrassed to stop, I pulled my t-shirt over my head and placed it on the bed beside myself. Rosita towered over me. She was a tall woman, 5'9"" or 10"", and I am very petite, barely 5'1"". She reached down and touched the strap of my bra at the shoulder.\n\n""See, this isn't very sexy. It's cotton like your shirt. Cotton, men don't like.""\n\nMy bra was off-white from washing in hard water. I saw us in the mirror. Rosita's breast thrust forward, a treat any man would reach for. I was slumped forward, my breasts encased in heavy cotton, retreating behind my shoulders. I shook my head.\n\nShe traced her finger down the strap across the edge of my bra. ""See, this doesn't show that you have breasts. It covers them up. Men like breasts revealed when you undress.""\n\nI tried to sit up straight, with my shoulders back to show off my breasts. They thrust out, but there wasn't much cleavage. They weren't sexy.\n\n""Here, push them together like this."" Rosita pushed her breasts together, making them bulge forward. Her nipples moved towards my lips. I found them hypnotic.\n\nI reluctantly brought my hands to the sides of my bra and pushed inward. My breasts formed cleavage and looked good. Not as obscenely present as Rosita's, but appealing. I could imagine how turned on Steve would be. We hadn't had sex in almost two weeks. Maybe it was time.\n\nRosita reached a hand slowly into her bra, cupping her breast and pulling out a pad. It was similar to the shoulder pads I had in some of my suits.\n\n""We'll put this in your bra, to see how it looks.""\n\nRosita sat on my t-shirt and leaned in front of me. She placed a finger under the edge of my bra and pulled it outward. Her finger slid around from the side to the front, raising pebbles on my flesh. I swallowed. She took the pad and started putting it in, guiding it with both hands. She adjusted it carefully into place. It was too large, but she said it would do for now.\n\nMy heart had started beating faster, and I felt sweat on my forehead. I bit my lip as she started working the other pad in place. I knew it was taking longer than it had to, but it felt so good, I didn't want her to stop. Her fingers were accidentally touching my nipples, which were very hard, very erect. She squeezed my breasts to place the pads. I knew that I was breathing hard.\n\nShe rubbed my nipples with her thumb. ""We need to smooth the fabric so it will look sexy."" I blushed, realizing that she knew I was becoming excited. I turned my head to the side while she squeezed my nipple between her fingers. Her touch revealed how aroused I had become. I squeezed my thighs together, feeling them getting wet. I imagined her lips, her deliciously full lips touching my nipples, sucking them in, running her tongue across them. I realized I was clenching my t-shirt in my fist, while my other hand pressed into my thigh, creeping towards my womanly parts.\n\n""Yes, this looks very sexy. Look at yourself."" I felt her words on the side of my neck, soft and moist. I relaxed my fist with conscious effort, and smoothed the sheet next to me. My other hand floated over my womanly parts, almost touching them. My mind was not longer a creature of my control. It stripped Rosita of her clothes and kissed her lush breasts. It was a shameful hedonist, kissing her neck and begging to be consumed by her hands and lips and tongue. It took control of my body from me and pressed my hand into my venus. The fabric was wet and hot as my finger pushed between my labia.\n\nRosita stood up and took my other hand, lifting me from the bed. I looked in the mirror. My breasts were together with a line of cleavage between them. My nipples were poking out from my bra, visible despite the fabric. My forehead and lip were speckled with drops of sweat.\n\nBeside me, Rosita was removing her skirt. My mind was fighting with me to send me to my knees, trying to force my hands to her hips, to guide the skirt off. I stumbled back towards the bed, urgent in my need to take back control, to stop this wicked side of me from emerging before I went too far.\n\n""No, Rosita, that should be enough. Steve will be home soon and I want to surprise him with this."" I said this not because I had any intention of wearing a push up bra around him, but because I knew I had almost come. I only come rarely with Steve, and I was ashamed that I had become aroused with Rosita. I wanted to lock myself in the room and hope that nobody saw what a harlot I'd become.\n\n----\n\nAfter that, I started avoiding Rosita. I couldn't look at her without feeling embarrassed and shamed. I wondered around town as much as I could. This was mainly to avoid being around Rosita all day. I stopped sunbathing, fearing that she was looking at me and my subpar underwear. I hid my bras and panties.\n\nTo make things worse, I was having trouble meeting people. My Spanish was limited to ordering Mexican food, which is hard to find in Bolivia, and going to the bathroom. There were some other faculty wives who spoke English, but they were cliquish and hard to get to know. Oddly, there were not faculty ""husbands"": the University seemed to only have male faculty. Very unlike America, where at least the appearance of sexual equality was important.\n\nSteve left two weeks later to go on an expedition in the mountains. I could have gone with him, and probably should have, but I was too depressed to deal with the hardships of an expedition. From previous experience during Steve's last expedition, in Colombia, I knew field work in South America was hard and messy. It wasn't at all like camping in the U.S., where you are never far from a shower and running water. During field expeditions, you spent months away from the comforts of home and had to worry about poisonous snakes, spiders, and frogs. You had to filter your water or run the risk of life-threatening illness. It was unpleasant when I was in a good mood, and I was in a horrible mood.\n\nI started giving Rosita extra days off. She normally had Sunday and Tuesdays off, but frequently, I let her take two days in a row off, provided she made enough for me to eat. I hadn't mastered cooking with the strange ingredients and names of Bolivia. I couldn't find stores that offered packaged chickens and pre-mixed spices. It was all pick-you-chick-we'll-kill-it-for-you and spices with indecipherable names and unknown qualities. I couldn't even get the basics for bread. Milk and coffee (leche y cafe) were about the only things I could get. I often ate at a cafe near the mansion, but after a week of Steve's absence, even that felt too lonely to endure.\n\nOne day, while Rosita was off, I was overcome by curiosity about her lingerie. I went into her room, which I had never done before, and opened up her closet and armoir. She hadn't lied about her interest in lingerie. She had more underwear than anyone I had ever known. At least as far as I knew--I was far too shy to inquire about such things in college, where some of the city girls might have had such luxurious items. Rosita had panties which had only thin strips for backs, she had bras made of silk and velvet, she had other items which I had no name for, and she even had items which I couldn't figure out exactly how one would wear. I was tempted to try some of them on, but I knew they wouldn't fit me. I am a pretty woman, that much I am sure of, but I am not a voluptuous woman, a sexy woman, like Rosita. I am petite, with a slender waist and narrow hips. My bust, while completely adequate for someone my size, is a fraction of Rosita's size. I am a farmer's daughter, with straight blond hair cut into a practical bob. My nails are clipped short like a man's and rarely see nail polish. I've polished my toenails all of twice in my life. I shave my legs with indifferent regularity. I wear glasses to movies, lost my contacts two years ago, and never replaced them. I am, in other words, the complete opposite of Rosita's exotic beauty.\n\nI left Rosita's room awed and shamed. I was angry at myself for snooping, but at the same time, I couldn't help but wonder what inspired such devotion to lingerie. Was it because she's Argentinian, as she claimed? Even then, how could she afford it all? The fabric was mostly silk and lace, not the cheaper nylon and polyester most women have. Unless Argentina has a special dispensation for women to purchase lingerie, she must have had wealthy lovers. But then why work as a housekeeper? I wasn't sure I could understand my housekeeper at all.\n\n----\n\nI started getting comfortable with Rosita again. It started with small things, little conversations about dinner or what she did on her day off. She would offer me suggestions on things to do during the day. She told me about music performances at night, and sometimes accompanied me to them. Bolivian music is haunting, spiritual. It soothed my embarrassment, made me forget about my shame. Soon, Rosita and I were friends again.\n\nWe were drinking a ""cafecito"" when Rosita said something that alarmed me.\n\n""Flores tried to leave the University. Can you believe that?""\n\nI was baffled. Academics change positions frequently, particularly junior faculty such as Flores.\n\n""Sure. Why wouldn't he?""\n\nRosita looked at me like I was completely ignorant of the most basic facts of life. ""He's here on special money.""\n\nI had never heard of special money before. Universities work through grants, yes, but there is little about a grant that ties people to a particular university.\n\n""Special money?"" I put my cafecito down. The cup clattered on the saucer.\n\n""Special money."" Rosita looked at me, raising her eyebrows, as if she were waiting for me to make the connection.\n\n""I don't know what you're talking about, Rosita. What is 'special money'?""\n\nRosita laughed and touched my hand. ""Senora Rebecca, you are so funny. Of course, you are making a joke at me.""\n\n""No, I don't know what 'special money' is.""\n\nShe pulled her head back and bit her lip. ""Special money, you know, the money from the lords. People like Flores, they come here to do work for the lords. You don't quit working for the lords until they tell you too.""\n\nThe dark suspicion that the lords were cocaine kingpins sunk in. ""Cocaine?""\n\nShe nodded and took my hand again. ""You didn't know?""\n\nI shook my head. Did Steve know? He couldn't have. He is so interested in science, he wouldn't sully it with drug money. Or would he? For the first time in my life, I doubted him. I realized his zeal for science could blind him to the political realities of the world.\n\n""Does Steve get 'special money'?"" I had to know.\n\nShe shrugged. ""I don't think so. He is a tree specialist, yes?""\n\nI nodded. I was too numb to speak. I felt the heat drain away from my body. My limbs were stiff. My friends had questioned how safe Bolivia was, but Steve and I had been on expeditions to Colombia and Peru and I had never felt in danger. I was so naive.\n\n""How do they recruit people? Is this house a payment? Are you?""\n\nRosita squeezed my hand. ""No, Senora, I don't think so. They give people money. They send him girls. That is why you shouldn't wear that lingerie. You must be on guard and wear sexy underwear.""\n\n----\n\nTwo days later, I gave in to the fear that was growing inside me that Steve would be seduced by cocaine prostitutes if I didn't act more sexy when he returned. I asked Rosita to show me her lingerie.\n\nRosita asked me to wait in the main living room--the mansion has three areas which I think of as living rooms--while she prepared her fashion show. I was nervous, remembering the previous time we had gotten into lingerie, and felt foolish for mistrusting Steve, who had never shown even a hint of interest in anyone but me.\n\nRosita, dressed in a black and purple silk robe, summoned me. Her room was alight with candles and incense. She explained about evil spirits and the need to ward off prying eyes. I rolled my eyes and suppressed a laugh, but she didn't notice.\n\nShe offered me a beer. I only drank rarely, and then, only wine, but I accepted. It was dark and yeasty. I sipped it very slowly.\n\nRosita opened her closet and pulled out several bra and panty combinations. I had spied a few of these while I was sneaking in her room before. She spread these out on the bed in front of me. I blushed automatically, knowing that I was going to see her nearly nude. I had always avoided being nude and seeing nude women. When I took showers in the dorm, I tried to get there before everyone else to avoid being seen or seeing. I insisted on the lights being out when Steve and I made love. I wasn't sure I could sit and watch Rosita model lingerie, but I guessed she wouldn't let me just look at the lingerie in the drawers and ask questions.\n\nI sat on the chair next to her bed. I asked her about the panties with such thin backs. They wouldn't cover anything and looked uncomfortable.\n\n""Oh, Senora Rebecca, it is the purpose that they don't cover anything. They are very sexy. They are called thongs."" She picked one up and fingered the cloth. It looked silky. ""I wear these every day. They are very comfortable.""\n\nI reached over and picked up a blue silk combination. The bra was cut very low, probably coming below the nipple, and had the same pads that Rosita showed me before. I held it up to my t-shirt. I looked for a mirror, but couldn't locate one.\n\n""Is this good?"" I hoped she'd say no so I could leave. I started to feel very uncomfortable. I shouldn't have been there, I was too embarrassed already.\n\n""It is nice. I don't know if it is right. Have you worn a teddy?""\n\nI had a vague memory of a teddy, but I was distracted by her leg, which she put up on the bed. Her robe fell to reveal her long, toned muscles up to her hip. Her bottom was barely covered. It was a very nice leg. What I had always wanted mine to be.\n\n""I think you would look good in one.""\n\nShe pulled the robe from her shoulder slowly, revealing the profile of her breast. Thankfully, the teddy she was wearing covered her nipples. As she pulled the robe down farther, the teddy turned out to be an almost modest covering. Relieved, I smiled.\n\nShe turned to me, showing me how high cut the legs were. It was cut much higher than my swimsuit, which it somewhat resembled. Where my swimsuit was cut almost straight across at the crotch, this cut up past Rosita's hip bones. It was very narrow around her crotch. I couldn't help but stare, as my pubic hair would have been evident, but she didn't have any. She must shave it almost entirely off.\n\nI looked away suddenly, aware that I had been looking at her privates.\n\nShe let the robe drop and turned around. The teddy was cut like a thong, and her bottom was completely exposed. It was firm, like two half melons. She turned around again to face me. I looked away.\n\n""It's very nice, isn't it?""\n\nI imagined Steve looking at me in it, how hard his penis would become. Then I thought about him looking at Rosita in it. How much he would prefer her to me. Her skin was flawless, her muscles toned. I couldn't look at her.\n\n""What's the matter, Senora Rebecca?""\n\nI blushed again. I couldn't believe I was there, trying on lingerie with my housekeeper.\n\nShe touched my shoulder, softly brushing the hair away. I looked at her with tears forming at the edges of my eyes. She knew what a tramp I was, but she still looked at me with compassion.\n\n""I'll try on something else."" She looked at the lingerie on the bed and picked up a two-toned green and black set. She went into the closet to change.\n\nI thought about leaving, running out of the room, but I knew I would still be embarrassed afterwards. I might as well find out about these things. Maybe someday I would be comfortable enough with them to wear them for Steve.\n\nRosita emerged from the closet in the new outfit. It was splendid on her, accenting her curves perfectly.\n\n""You look beautiful, Rosita.""\n\nShe smiled and turned slowly around. It was a thong, but the bra covered her nipples. It was fascinating, because it was like a combination of the scanty push-up bra she was wearing before and a normal bra, except the push-up part was velour or velvet and the normal part was silk.\n\nRosita sat next to me. ""Touch it, it feels very nice, Senora Rebecca.""\n\nI hesitantly reach over and brushed a finger against the green velvet. It was soft and warm, like stroking a short haired cat. I let my finger run over the silk, feeling the contrast between the two.\n\nMy finger drifted slowly between the velvet and silk areas of her bra. I absently minded stroked her breasts like that, feeling her nipple harden under my touch. I liked feeling it harden, feeling that power. I circled the nipple and let myself briefly take it between my thumb and forefinger. I pressed my fingers into her breast and felt it give. I let my hand cup it from underneath and felt its weight.\n\nI couldn't look at her face while doing this. I looked at her navel. I thought about how taut her stomach was. I thought about drinking a sip of cafe from it, how the coffee would compliment her skin. I rolled her nipple between my fingers, feeling my own nipples stiffen.\n\nI heard her breath become shallower, quicker. I looked at her bra, the nipple protruding between my finger and thumb. I lifted and squeezed the breast absently, feeling its delicious texture.\n\n""Senorita, la otra"" Rosita's voice was breathy and shallow.\n\nI jumped, realizing what I was doing. It was wrong. I was touching a woman like a man. And worse, she was my housekeeper. No, worse was that I was getting aroused again. That I wanted her to adjust my bra again.\n\nI started crying, burying my face in my hands.\n\n""Senorita?"" Rosita's voice was soft, but I couldn't look at her. I kept my face in my hands.\n\nShe touched my shoulder. I didn't move. She rubbed my back while I cried. I let her rub my shoulders, my back. I didn't move.\n\nI continued to cry.\n\nRosita leaned her head towards my ear. ""Senora, it is all right."" Her breath was warm and moist on my skin. I couldn't move.\n\nShe kissed the back of my neck. I remained still. She kissed my earlobe. It felt wonderful. I cried more. She kissed my neck and my ears, and wrapped her arm around my waist, stroking my hair while I cried.\n\nI wanted to leave, to pretend this had never happened, but I didn't know that I could stop. I was too embarrassed to explain why I wanted to leave. I was too ashamed to do anything but cry. So I sat still as Rosita kissed my face. I let her pull my shirt off and kiss my navel.\n\nI moaned as she kissed my breasts in my plain bra. I let her unfasten the bra and suckle on my nipples. I came when her hand slid up the leg of my shorts.\n\nI let her lay me back on the bed and kiss my mouth. When her tongue entered my mouth, I surrendered to my lust and let my tongue enter hers. My hands found the clasp to her bra and I unfastened it. I kissed her neck, her breastbone, her cleavage, her nipples. I let my mouth drift toward her navel, her intoxicating navel. I realized I couldn't wait to stick my tongue into her navel. Then I realized I wanted to taste her womanly parts. I had never even tasted my own juices and now I wanted to taste hers.\n\nI licked her navel as long as I could bear to. I was afraid of what I would find in her thong, afraid of surrendering so completely. Rosita wasn't inactive in all of this. She was teasing me with kisses to my arms and legs, to every part of me she could place her lips on.\n\nRosita pulled my lips from her belly and to her face. She held me and we kissed deeply. As we kissed she writhed under me, rubbing her womanly parts against my thigh, digging her fingers into my bottom.\n\nShe shook and screamed, and then was still.\n\nI wanted to taste her even more, so I slid down her bottom and tasted her cleft. It was slick with her juice. I let my tongue run the length of it and then probed the lips. I stuck my tongue into her as far as I could and licked and licked. I sucked on the lips. She put her hands on my head and guided it up, until my tongue found her little nib. I sucked on it until she shook again.\n\nI slept in her room that night, afraid to enter the rest of the house, wanting to discover more of her body.\n\n----\n\nRosita and I didn't become lovers. I was too embarrassed, too ashamed to repeat the night again. Sometimes, I let her hold my hand or even cuddle against me, but whenever I desired to take her nipple into my mouth, to kiss her, to taste her, I fled.\n\nI slept poorly while Steve was on his expedition. I felt guilty--I had cheated on him and wanted to do it again. Sometimes Rosita would sun bathe, her magnificent body revealed in her skimpy bikinis, and I would have to leave the yard, knowing that if I stayed I would end up cheating on Steve with her.\n\nTwice, I came close to cheating again.\n\nOne night, I was feeling tired and lonely and agreed to let her brush my hair. We ended up in the shower together, soaping each other. I had to leave the shower with only a quick rinse when her sponge found its way between my legs.\n\nAnother day, we had gone shopping, anticipating Steve's return. I wanted to get some sexy lingerie to protect myself against the cocaine whores I feared. Rosita knew the few shops in the city that sold good lingerie. She was in the booth, helping me decide. She adjusted the bra I was in and began rubbing my nipples. I went as far as sucking on her navel again before I could stop myself.\n\nI was afraid of what would happen if Rosita turned her charms on Steve. Would they make love also? Would the three of us end up in bed? I started dreaming about this, but in the end, Steve would always leave in disgust as I kissed Rosita's womanly parts and she fingered mine.\n\n----\n\nA messenger from the university arrived on Rosita's day off. He said that Steve was in trouble with the university and that I should come the next day to try to straighten things out.\n\nI was a nervous wreck while I waited. The messenger had no information to give me, so I had no idea what the problem was. I knew how important this job was to Steve's future, and feared if they were talking to me, he must be in horrible trouble.\n\nI was drunk--for the first time in my life--when Rosita arrived home.\n\n""Rebecca, what's the matter?"" She had stopped calling me Senora except when other people were around.\n\nI explained about the messenger. She turned pale. ""Mi dios. This is bad.""\n\nShe put the glass of beer I was drinking aside and pulled me from the chair in the kitchen. She guided me to her bedroom and laid me on her bed. She stripped and laid beside me, stroking my hair. ""Rebecca, mi amiga, these people, they are the special money people.""\n\nI started crying. I couldn't think, except that the special money people where going to take my Steve away from me. I offered no resistance when Rosita started kissing my face and neck.\n\n""Be very careful when you talk to them. They might just want Steve to stay a long time. They might want something else.""\n\nShe pulled my t-shirt off and kissed my breasts. I held on to her and cried as she kissed my nipples. I let her mouth explore me, shuddering when she licked my button. I slept in her arms.\n\n----\n\nThe next morning, I had hardly disentangled myself from Rosita's long limbs before heavy knocks warned us of the ""special money people's"" arrival. Neither Rosita nor myself had to inquire who was knocking, nor what to do. I, still smelling of Rosita's bloom, I'm quite sure, threw on a tee shirt and jeans, and stepped out to join the men in dark suits. There was no need for roughness, as I was compliant with my fate, but these foreboding men keep sliding their eyes towards me as if to say, ""we won't hesitate to kill you--*and* we will enjoy it."" Or perhaps I was paranoid. But would you have not been, faced with grim guards and a Soviet-style black limo?\n\nOne of the guards forced my head down as I stepped into the limo, and made an obvious smelling gesture before winking at his compatriots. He slid in next to me, forcing me between his companion in the back seat. He placed a black leather glove on my thigh and said, in grimacing sotto voce, ""It will be all right."" He sniffed loudly again as his companion placed his gloved hand on my other thigh and squeezed.\n\nI saw, or imagined I saw, their large erections straining against their uniforms.\n\nAs we drove, their hands crept up my legs. Oddly, I accepted I was going to be raped and felt calm and distanced, as if I were watching a movie of someone else's life. It would be a horrible thing for her, to be raped by two men--or possibly all four. Surely she would live to hate men after that, although I couldn't imagine she would struggle. After all, she was I, and I was watching as if it were a dream, too far removed to fight.\n\nWe were on a long, twisting road which was taking us far from the places I had been. The University lay in the opposite direction, and we had long passed out of the village. The guard's hands had reached the apex of her thighs, but instead of fingering her, or stripping her, their hands stopped there. I said nothing. They said nothing. Some impasse had been reached, although I did not know if it was she (who was actually I) has forcing their hands from probing, or whether it was some other force--the ""lords,"" faithfulness to loved ones or morality, as unlikely as any of those motivations seem now.\n\nWe drove higher into the mountain, still at our impasse. Whatever drove them to stop did not compel them to remove their hands, nor occasionally squeezing her flesh. I began to feel that they expected that she would respond to their touch and invite the next move. She sat stony-faced, flushed from shame, without a hint of desire. I do not think she moved at all. Somehow, she defied the jarring road and sat absolutely still, wedged between the unmovable masses at either side of her.\n\nAs we travelled into a jungle strand, it began to rain a cold, hard rain, the kind which is peculiar to the Andes. Our limousine was shrouded in mist and the blinding light which had been with us all morning disappeared, replaced by shadows and the glimmer of door lights. The guard to her right unzipped his uniform with his free hand--his left hand gently squeezing her thigh, but otherwise unmoving. He extracted his penis, its red head surrounded by his black leather fist. It was enormous, far larger than Steve's, the only other penis I'd seen, and ripped through with projecting veins, glistening at the tip. I knew she was expected to place it into her mouth, to wrap her shamed lips around it until he filled her throat with his poison. I also knew she would not move to assist him. Stony and red with shame, she was still.\n\nThe black fist began to travel up and down the vein monstrosity, slowly at first, but then more rapidly. His squeezes on her thigh became more firm and rapid as his lips curled away from his canine mouth and his pumping became faster. My mind imagined the semen dripping from her face when he was through from her, it's overflow running down her chin to drop on the breasts they had exposed by cutting away her tee shirt. As the fist pumped faster, and the leather glove gripped her thigh tighter, I saw the other guard rubbing the semen onto her nipples, methodically but gently, until they became engorged and her shame became overwhelming.\n\nThe guard's penis dribbled onto his glove. Not the copious quantity I had expected, but a teaspoon's worth. He rolled down the window and shook his glove. I watched the semen ripped from the black leather by gravity and wind. It hung on for longer than I would have thought before finally merging with the jungle.\n\nThen I knew the impasse had been broken, but I was the victor. Whatever compelled these monsters to stop their groping finally broke their will. Both guards removed their hands and we drove out of the Andean rain into sunlight again. She became me once again.\n\n----\n\nSurely I slept after that, because it was dark when we arrived at our destination. I was acutely aware of both my bowels and my stomach. When I stepped out of the limo, I realized I could not stand. My long spell of absolute stillness had put my limbs to sleep, or exhausted the small muscles which give us balance so completely that I no longer had control over them. I fell towards the ground, saved only by the ejaculating guard. He caught me with the hand which had groped me just above the elbow and pulled me up. Something told me I should hate him, and that relying on his help was only the final insult, but I regarded him no differently than I would have a fencepost in Iowa--there and not worth any other thought.\n\nA man came from the house and took my other arm, and together they carried me inside, where they sat me on a divan near the entry. The four guards, silent still, left.\n\n""Are you hungry? Would you like to refresh yourself before your meeting?""\n\nI had slumped down on the divan, nearly passed out. The house servant--I guessed because of his white jacket and black pants, just like some ""Thin Man"" extra--was the first person to have spoken to me since I left Rosita. I looked up at him and shrugged. I did not feel communicative.\n\n""Very well then, follow me."" I wasn't very sure of anything at that point, but I would swear he had an English accent, and not a cockney one, either. I shambled behind him down the long hall. The hall was like a parody of grandeur, with heavy oaken doors every ten feet and large, cheap paintings of men in camouflage on the wall between.\n\nThe house servant left me in a small suite with a bath, toilet, divan, and a table of tropical fruit. I took a mango with me to the toilet, and dribbled juice on my thighs, satisfying every desire I could have had at that moment more fully than you might ever imagine.\n\nI emerged from the toilet stall and noticed a note, written on fine paper with a floured script next to the fruit bowl. It said,\n\nBathe if you wish. You will not be disturbed. There is a roast, prepared as you like, in the bedroom, which is located through the red door. The bookshelf is available for your use, and your favorite movies have been stocked by the VCR. Please feel to indulge yourself as you see fit while you are in your room. You will not be expected until your appointment, tomorrow morning at 9:30.\n\nI was incredulous. Nobody had spoken to me since I left my house this morning. I had never met any special money people, . . . Unless . . . . No, Rosita wouldn't possibly betray me that way. I walked through the red door, not amused at all by the tackiness of the symbolism.\n\nIt was as promised. I was too hungry to avoid the roast, and found it exactly to my preferences--but I'm not a finicky city girl, so that may not have been too difficult to achieve with little more knowledge of me than provided by Steve in his initial University interviews. Which meant that, . . . . Oh, no, if Steve is on his long trip in the hands of these cocaine lords, he might have refused them and is being tortured. Or I might be being used as pawn to force him to cooperate. The fear raced red hot through my veins. I put down my fork, my hand shaking too much to be trusted. I raced to the bookshelves and looked at the authors: Dickenson, Austin, James, Shakespear. I was dazed, falling outside of myself. I looked on: Dante, Melville, Tolstoy, Mann. And then I fell to my knees: Kundera. The rest could have been faked, but Kundera? Who could have known? Only Steve would have known that.\n\nI fled to the bed and cried. This was too much. These cocaine lords shouldn't have, couldn't have known so much about me.\n\n----\n\nI awoke. I had no notion of the time. It was dark when I arrived. I fell asleep after that. The room had no windows, no clock. I went into the bathroom. The fruit was still there, but grapefruit had been added, and a bowl of yogurt, with Grape-Nuts sprinkled on top--my favorite breakfast--was cozied up to the fruit. The spoon was silver, with a gilded handle.\n\nI wasn't hungry. I needed to know what time it was. Finally, I thought the TV might tell me. I turned it on and flipped through the channels. They were all static, except one. It had a blue screen with Spanish words flying across the bottom and a 5:17 flashing in the middle.\n\nI couldn't sleep, but I couldn't stand being awake. I took a bath, but it felt wrong, too luxurious for my present condition. There was something far too spooky about this place in the middle of nowhere. This is my hell, I thought endlessly.\n\nI finally decided to put in a video. The note hadn't lied about the selection. Every one of my favorite films lay before me. I think some of them may be been out of print. The decision came to me immediately. Buster Keaton. I picked ""The General"" from the self and put it into the VCR.\n\nBuster was on the train, fighting off the Union soldiers when the tape cut out. The static was quickly followed by a black screen, maybe 30 seconds worth, and then I was on the TV, kissing Rosita. Her hand was on my breast, my finger was in her venus. We were both naked, our skin red with kisses and bites. Rosita's lips left mine as she climaxed. I remembered our lovemaking well. I knew her lips would find my womanhood immediately after this and she would give me the most powerful orgasm I ever had.\n\nI watched, knowing I had been betrayed and longing to have Rosita again. I watched as her lips crept across my breasts, her fingers digging into my bottom, as she descended to my ultimate pleasure. Just the suggestion of that experience aroused me to incredible heights. I didn't think about my fingers caressing my nipples--I didn't need to. I mouthed the words as my video-self cried out Rosita's name as her tongue teased my clitoris.\n\nMy hand made its way under my shirt as Rosita sucked on my video-self's labia. I felt her tongue penetrate me as I watched the camera focus in on her tangle of hair pressed between my thighs, obscuring my scraggly blonde bush.\n\n""Oh god, Rosita, you are my salvation."" I did not need to hear the words from the television. I said them again as the orgasm took me. My videoself's orgasm lasted longer, much longer, and I watched in awe as she swore her passion for Rosita over and over again, in continuous ecstasy. As my own orgasm subsided, I shimmied out of my clothes, unable to stop touching myself. My shame had abandoned me, and I took my own panties to my face, hoping to capture the smell of Rosita's nectar.\n\nMy videoself was now loving Rosita, giving her gentle bites along her stomach, then turning her over to lick her bottom. I plunged my fingers into myself as my video mirror placed her face into Rosita's crack. The robust flavor of her anus was immediately in my mind. I timed my finger's movement in and out of myself to my videoself's ministrations on Rosita.\n\nMy eyes were closed as I rubbed and caressed myself to the cries of ""Rosita, my god,"" and ""Senorita."" I was in a plateau of orgasm, my body buzzing with the memory-feel of Rosita's lips and fingers when the sounds stopped. I slowly regained my self-possession and looked at the TV. It was black. Then there was a picture of Steve, his pants around his waist, his hand rapidly stroking his penis, while he watched a television. The camera closed first on his penis, wet with pre-ejaculate, and then on the screen, where Rosita was placing the pads into my bra, the very first time she had seduced me.\n\nI cried again, knowing my life was over.\n\n----\n\nTHE MEETING\n\nI cried for an hour, maybe longer. I kept seeing Steve watching me and Rosita, stroking his penis until fluid flew from it to cover my video image. He knew I betrayed him. Yet, somehow it excited him. That idea hurt more than knowing I had been caught. He should have been raging with jealousy. I certainly would have had I watched a tape of he and Rosita. My own adultery sickened me, and it sickened me even worse to know that Steve was not outraged. But those thoughts didn't make sense to me. I should have been relieved that Steve could accept this. If anything, it would mean Rosita could take me to those heights again. But I wanted out. I hated myself for my weak will, for my complete lack of any moral fiber. If Steve didn't share my outrage, what did we share? It made no sense. I hurt all over from shame, doubt, rage, and the remnants of my lust.\n\nI pulled my body from the bed and went to the bath. I ran scalding hot water into the tub, poured half the box of bath salts they had so ""kindly"" provided me, and began my tortured decent into the heat. The pain was nearly intolerable as first my feet, always very sensitive, and then my legs pushed into the water. I forced myself to endure the pain, the punishment, hoping to sear the shame and confusion from my body and mind. My flesh roared with agony as the water surrounded me up to my neck. The steam flushed the tears from my eyes. I lay in the water until it was no longer hot. I drained the water and turned on the cold tap, getting a glass to pour the ice-cold water over my reddened skin.\n\nThoroughly punished and numb, I emerged from the bath. There was a white terrycloth rob waiting for me. I didn't even wonder how they knew I was bathing. The rob was luxuriously soft and thick, and had another note tucked into the pocked.\n\nYour meeting is in 45 minutes. Your wardrobe is on the bed. Please eat your breakfast and drink the juice, as your meeting may continue for a long time.\n\nI ate my breakfast and drank the juice--fresh squeezed grapefruit, with a delicate, sweet flavor. This was to be my hell then: luxury and betrayal. It was as if in some corn field, many years ago, my ambition to become something ""better"" than a farmer had lead me to make a deal with the devil and he had come to collect his price. My soul would not be bought so easily.\n\n----\n\nThe clothing was what I had half expected. A duplicate of the silk and velvet lingerie I so adored on Rosita, a slinky black evening gown with a plunging neckline, black suede heels, and a diamond choker/earring set. While I was dressing, I heard a soft rustle in the bath suite. I looked in and found a make-up kit waiting for me. I was a pawn in this game, and had obediently played that role so far, but I would not go as far as to wear their French mascara. Besides, I had no idea of what they wanted--an over made-up whore, or a tastefully done call girl. There was no question any longer that I was a prostitute in this game, but what kind, I had yet to discover.\n\nAfter dressing, I looked at myself in the mirror. My spirits were beaten down by my vain response. *I* looked good. Not just good: ""hot,""\n""sexy."" Rosita had been right. With the proper clothes, I was no longer a simple farm girl, but a sexy model. Too short, to be sure, for the cover of ""Vogue,"" but a woman who could turn heads, nonetheless. The dress clung to my figure, accentuating the narrowness of my waist and the flair of my hips, always to of my most striking features. The push-up bra lifted my breasts and created cleavage so I looked very well endowed (as if a bustline is an ""endowment""--but I wasn't thinking of such ironies then). The heels and slit in the dress showed off my legs, which were well-toned from the walking I have always done. And the black velvet contrasted with my skin to emphasize the relatively few blemishes I have. Steve would love to fuck me, I thought, shocked at my own vulgarity. Then I thought, I am going to be raped tonight. The thought felt distant, much like thinking, I am going to pay taxes this year. Unpleasant, but abstract and bearable.\n\nThe red door, which was the only door to my room, opened silently. The house servant who had guided me here entered, attired in an identical uniform, spotlessly clean, perfectly stiff but graceful in his walk and stature. He said not a word, approaching me with his arm out, bent slightly. I understood and took his arm and allowed him to walk me to my meeting.\n\nWe walked through many corridors, passing more doors than I would ever hope to count. The entire place was light with side lamps, which created a soft, yellow tone, almost dim enough to be called candlelight. The only sound was my footsteps and the beating of my heart in my ear. I am going to suck a stranger's penis tonight, I thought. The thought should have disgusted me, but it only existed. A statement of fact, like the weather. I wondered if Steve would watch my humiliation on video. Or if he would be there. Would I have to make love to the house servant? He wasn't unhandsome. It might be better than some of the guards. Would Rosita be there? Would she apologize? Would we be allowed to make love? The entire length of one of the corridors, I thought of nothing else but Rosita dropping her skirt, her long legs blooming in front of me. Then my pulling her thong aside to see her venus blossom in front of me, a red flower overflowing with a heavenly nectar. I anticipated the taste alone would send me into orgasm.\n\n----\n\nThe door to the meeting room was no different than the hundred of others I had walked by. It was in the middle of the room and, like the rest, had no markings to identify it. Yet the house servant recognized it without pause and lead me in.\n\nThe room was long, carpeted with a thick, soft wool. It had a line of chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, lighting the center path, but leaving the side walls dark. I couldn't tell where the walls were, or how wide the room might be. At the end of the room was a large table, at which a person sat. The table had a light above it, which lit only the dark hair of the person, and the black marble tabletop. I could not tell if the person was a man or a women, much less anything else. Lining the carpet on the path to the table were earth-tone divans, daybeds, and sofas. There was no sound.\n\nThe escort brought me slowly along. I strained my eyes to see who else was in this room, and what lay in the shadowy depths beyond the furniture. There were hanging carpets and gilded carts, exotic art from Asia, Africa, and the Americas. I saw the glistening of gemstones struck by candlelight. I was in the storehouse of the world's greatest wealth. Great paintings, long-ago stolen were resting in the arms of Louis-XIV sedans. I knew then that the person at the table was indeed Satan. I did not know I was a believer until that moment. But I had not seen proof until that moment, either.\n\nWe halted five feet in front of the table. I still could not tell who was under the light. It defied physics. My escort was gone.\n\nI saw a blue light to my left. It was a video of me watching the tape, masturbating furiously. I felt no shame. I was numb.\n\nAnother light lit to the right of me. It was Steve flailing away at his penis watching me and Rosita make love. It was a different image from the evening before. It was the time we took a shower.\n\nA television on the table, which I hadn't seen before, turned on. It was Steve watching Rosita penetrating me with some kind of large artificial phallus. I begged her to do it harder and faster. The video zoomed to show the phallus--a dark, iron replica with rusted veins--hammer into my wet vagina. My entire genital area was flushed with red. There were bite marks along my thighs and scratches on my abdomen. As the phallus pulled out, I could see it was of improbably length, perhaps ten or twelve inches, yet Rosita was ramming it all the way into me and I was shouting for her to take me deeper. I could see my own juices cascade down my thighs.\n\nThe video moved to Steve, pulling on his penis. ""Oh, fuck her, yeah. Fuck her, fuck her hard."" I was stunned at his vulgarity. He never talked like this. But he never watched me make love, no fuck, another.\n\nThe person at the table rose from his chair. His face moved into the light. It was beautiful in a way I never believed was possible. I turned away immediately, knowing that if I looked for too long, even just seconds, I would never be able to look away and that all else would be ugly and horrible to me from that point on. I'm sure you think this is an exaggeration, but you did not see the face.\n\nHe moved behind me, the gentle breeze created by his passing sent me to my knees as an orgasm--no, that is a term far to weak to describe the sensation--coursed through every cell in my body. I think I writhed on the floor for hours until the experience finally passed.\n\nI heard his voice, but knew that he hadn't spoken. ""You may disrobe if you like. You won't be interrupted.""\n\nDespite knowing that it was damnation to look, I turned to see him, but he was gone. He had placed a black velvet couch behind me. A tray of fruits and a pitcher of water, sparkling with condensation, lay on a gilded tray next to the sofa.\n\nThe video screen had grown larger during my orgasmic event. Perhaps it is more accurate to say the screen had grown smaller, because it now was as large as my eyes, and occupied my entire vision. If I focussed, I could see the room, but when I did not, the tape, the apparition, the portal into the future, remained open, and I smelled as well as saw and heard the events depicted.\n\nAgain I was watching Steve masturbate while watching Rosita and I make love. Rosita pulled the phallus out of me. It was even larger than before and throbbed slightly. The iron had begun to corrode, so its surface was roughened and the rust of its veins ran with my ejaculate, flowing like blood down Rosita's thighs.\n\nRosita laughed, and I knew at once I was doomed for eternity, because in that laugh I knew her for who she was, Satan, and I knew I could never be satisfied by another, but that I would always search for it.\n\nShe pushed me down onto the mattress, where I lied pulling my nipples for stimulation, and approached Steve. Steve's hands, penis, and thighs were covered with his semen, much more than he should have been able to produce.\n\nShe put a hand on his shoulder and I watched in frightened awe as his entire body fibrillated before his penis exploded with a lengthy steam of ejaculate. I saw his testicles contract more and more, until they were shrunken to nearly nothing, their contents spayed over Rosita, the bed, and me.\n\nShe stoked his cheek with the phallus, the red fluid dripping off to cover his shoulders. She coated his lips with them, dying them the shade of a street walker's come-on grin. The phallus thrust forward, his lips splitting at the edge as it penetrated.\n\n""I'm fucking you now, Steve. Do you want your wife to come while she watches?""\n\nHis head bobbed up and down, but it was from the phallus rushing in and out. I was horrified as I realized Steve would not emerge from this a man, but the orgasm built up inside of me, and soon I was chanting ""Oh, yeah, fuck him, fuck him deep, yeah fuck him,"" and orgasming on my fingers.\n\nRosita pulled out the saliva-coated phallus and kissed the sides of his torn lips. They healed the instant her lips touched them.\n\nShe turned towards the door. I begged ""No, Rosita, I need you."" She turned and smiled her perfect grin again. ""I was going to leave you two equal. If I continue to fuck you, it will be unfair to him. Should I fuck him first to make it fair?""\n\n""Anything,"" I pleaded, ""anything. Yes, fuck Steve. Fuck him in the ass if you have to, just fuck him fast.""\n\nSteve was no longer coherent. I suspect his mind had been destroyed sometime earlier, although I was so far gone that it is hard for me to tell now. He looked something like an animated corpse. His testicles had shrunken to oblivion, yet his penis was large and erect, dripping seminal fluid. His cheeks were hollow and his pupils dilated to different degrees. She lifted him and bent his over the side of the bed. The phallus eased into him at first, and he began to groan. As Rosita began to go deeper into him, the blood began to return to his face and his eyes looked lively--the pupils were both the same wide-open size. She pumped into his anus not quickly like I so desperately desired, but slowly, insidiously. In could feel the heat of the iron phallus grow, see it begin to give off orange-red light and heat. I knew she was taking him, taking complete control over him, and that he would never be back again. He began to fibrillate, his whole body quivering so rapidly I could see the hairs begin to smoke.\n\n----\n\nI looked into Steve's eyes. He was no longer a man. He was a woman in a whorehouse, getting anally taken night after night. His breasts were outrageously large, his waist impossibly small. His pubic hair was gone, and his labia permanently engorged and running with lubricant. The madame came after the last customer left and bathed him before putting him into a pine casket. He would be taken out the next night.\n\nThe lid closed over his body. The madame nailed it shut. I looked into the corroded iron nails and saw myself walking on a placid lake, bathed in light. The hammer had just fallen from my hand and now splashed into the water, creating rings of ripples that my feet were not making. I chanted softly, ""Jesu Cristo y Maria"" over and over again.\n\nI walked over the lake until night fell and then I looked up into the sky. I saw in the stars a face even more beautiful that Satan's, who was really Rosita, who I love. I dove under the water and found the hammer, tangled up in algae. I swum deeper underwater until the water boiled with heat and the pressure crushed my bones. The pain destroyed me so I could live again.\n\nI, as only an idea, an energy, swam deeper into the black depths. I was fire, and was the unbearable gravity of humanity on earth and I plunged deeper until I found, at the nexus of this world and the underworld, floating in the flow of lava, Steve's coffin.\n\nMy hammer, long ago burned and crushed, pried open the casket. Steve was immediately consumed by the flames. His melted form slithered amongst the giant squids and luminescent creatures of the sea. As the chemical lights illuminated his nonexistence, he turned inside out and outside in, from Steve to Rosita, and then from Rosita to Steve.\n\nI chanted, ""Jesu Christo y Maria,"" and the world woke and saw the face in the stars. An astronaut makes the journey from this life to the next and I was Budda come again.\n\nSteve and I walked out of the depths and lay on silken grasses by the shore and watch the face of God in the sky. He took my face in his hands and kissed me gently. I kissed him back, gingerly at first, and then with a growing passion. I pulled off my tee shirt and kissed his breasts, and made love to his venus, and took his penis into me and had an orgasm which lasted my lifetime and before that and beyond. His seed became lodged into my womb and we had created God, because I was Budda come again, and he was Nirvana, and together we were Rosita, who was better than both of us together, because she is the Holy Child I will bear.\n\nThat is why, Dr. Stolnick, I need to leave this place. The Holy Child should not be born amongst the filth and the downtrodden, for she will make us all in her own image and the poor shall be dressed in velvet and silk, and the inorgasmic shall be come transcendentally orgasmic, and you will finally get laid."
672,Bombay,"['MF', '1st', 'MMF', 'cheat', 'intr']","Not that it's a very top class establishment or anything.\n\nIn my job there's not much chance for meeting girls. Oh, there are those prostitutes who come to the rooms with some of our guests. Some of these business fellows who come here, they bring those girls up to the rooms. They take advantage of being away from their native place. Here in Bombay, no one will know what they've done. But we know. Sometimes, I and the other boys watch them. We have little peepholes where we can see into the rooms. Well, one or two of the rooms anyway. But I would never go with one of those girls, they are unclean. I know about AIDS.\n\nMy chances of marriage were quite small, because in my position I would never be able to acquire land, or even a flat of my own here in Bombay. I stay here the hotel, sleeping on the floor of the storeroom. The only way I will ever have a chance of being married, is if I can get some money somehow. Of course there are many schemes and ideas flowing about amongst the boys and the kitchen staff, but it's all nonsense only.\n\nAnyhow, you can imagine how frustrated I must have gotten.\n\nSometimes foreigners would come stay here. I often used to fantasize about those foreign girls. They seem so happy, they are kind of bouncy. Our girls would never be dressed the way they did. You could really see what was there. And something about that white skin, I find it so exciting. I never told the other boys this, because they would think I was funny. They're always making jokes about the white people. How pasty they look, how they must be like milk or uncooked bread.\n\nEver since the Internet cafe opened down on the corner, I've been able to read the stories from all over the world. It has set my mind racing, and I started scheming and hoping that I might have such a story to tell one day. Well that day has come.\n\nShe was a rather large girl, large compared to me that is. She came with her boyfriend from Ireland. I got to look in the hotel register, so I know they were not married. Had they been married, I might have acted differently. Anyhow, this girl, who's name is Laura, was just 20 years old, two years my junior. I found her very attractive, she had orange hair like a carrot. Her breasts were very large, very white, and very firm. We could all see how white they were because of the way she was dressed.\n\nThe couple had arrived from their native place that very day. When the Western people first come here, then they are very white like this. When they are returning home, then they will have some color. We had seen this many times.\n\nI carried their bags up to the room, while her boyfriend signed the register and took care of the formalities. The room was very small, and I nearly had to bump into her to the step from the bathroom. I smiled at her, and she smiled back at me. I was a little shocked, because usually the guests merely scowl at us room boys. We were standing so close together, I could smell her scent. She was slightly taller than myself, her lips so pink and slightly wet, I had an urge to take her in my arms and kiss her. My desire was so strong that I nearly did so before I came to my senses.\n\nThat night I could not sleep; I thrashed about on my cot listening to the air-conditioning of the guest's rooms and fantasizing of Laura.\n\nEarly next morning, the front desk told me that Laura's room wanted tea and toast.\n\nWhen I entered the room with the tray, I was quite shocked to find Laura standing in the middle of the room stark naked, toweling her hair. I could hear the shower running, and so I knew her boyfriend must be having his shower. I stood and stared at her, I knew I should make is if nothing was out of the ordinary, and place the tray on the table, but I was just rooted to the spot. And then she smiled at me again, still toweling her hair as if nothing was strange at all. But her pale skin of her face was turning rather pink, and her nipples were standing up, like I had read about so many times but never seen.\n\nOf course, something of my own was trying to stand up as well, and I wondered if she could see it in my trousers. I placed the tray on the table and found myself outside in the corridor again. I wasn't quite sure how I came there.\n\nHalf an hour later the boyfriend came downstairs, and asked for a car to take him to one of the tourist places of the city. Soon after that, Laura called for more tea. Of course, I rushed to take it her, but my friend Suresh was ahead of me. I had to promise to do his work for the next two nights to get the tray from him.\n\nLet me tell you my friends, that was some bargain.\n\nI knocked on the door and entered the room. It was very cold inside as the air-conditioning was going full blast. Laura was in the bed with a sheet up to her armpits, but there was no mistaking the outline of her lovely big breasts.\n\n""Don't you knock before you enter a room?"" She asked me.\n\nShe had the most lovely voice, it was like music when she spoke.\n\n""I'm very sorry Madam"" I replied, ""you must lock the door if you are desiring privacy.""\n\n""I see,"" she said, and sat upright so the sheet to fell down to her waist. The second time, I was able to see her in her full glory. This time I stood my ground, I took a couple of seconds to enjoy the view, and then I placed the tray on the table. I looked into her lovely blue eyes, and I asked her simply; ""Will there be anything else Madame?"" She didn't say anything, she seemed to be at a loss for words. I can tell you, I certainly was. And so we stood there for some time, I suppose it wasn't very long in reality, it seemed like hours for me.\n\n""What is your name?"" She asked me.\n\n""Anil."" I told her.\n\n""Anil, show me how you lock the door."" she said.\n\nI stepped to door and slid the bolt.\n\n""Like this only, Madame."" I said, standing to one side to she could see what I was doing.\n\nHer face was turning somewhat pink again, and her pink nipples were standing up also. This time I was sure she could see the bulge in my trousers, and in fact she was staring fixedly at it.\n\nI was quite unable to speak, and it seemed as though her condition was the same as mine. She bit her lower lip, and held her arms out to me. I stepped to the bed and sat on its edge. I slipped my dark hand behind her pale neck, and I leaned forward to kiss her.\n\nIf you think this is all very unlikely, I would have to say that I agree with you. I had heard of such things happening, Suresh told me that it happened to someone in the hotel down the street. I did not believe them. But now that it has happened to me, I have to admit that it can happen.\n\nI had never kissed a girl before, and I was surprised how nice it was, and how sweet her mouth was. She unbuttoned my shirt, and her hands roamed over my chest.\n\nShe unbuckled my belt, and removed my trousers, how can I describe the feeling of her hands on my penis? If it has happened to you, you will know how it feels. If it has not happened to you, I will not be able to tell you how it feels. But I can say this; it did feel very very good.\n\nWe rolled about and embraced upon the bed, both of us naked. Oh, how I enjoyed the feeling of her body against mine! I knew what I wanted to do, but I didn't know how or when exactly I should do it. I knew that she must be very experienced in these matters, so I simply enjoyed myself and waited for her signal.\n\n""Anil,"" she said, ""Do you know what I want you to do?""\n\n""I think so"" I said, and I crawled between her white legs.\n\n""No, not that"" she laughed, ""not yet anyway. I want you to kiss me there, down there between my legs.""\n\nI should have known this; I had seen it in a blue movie once. The woman had seemed to enjoy it very much, but I thought it looked a little bit disgusting, licking like a dog. Still, I was willing to do anything for Laura. She had thin orange hair between her legs also, and she tasted very nice and fresh. And she seemed to enjoy it very much indeed. After some time, she took my hair and pulled me up towards her, and she took my penis in her hand once more, this time guiding me into her.\n\nI was so very happy that my first experience with a woman should be with someone so lovely and nice. She was like a goddess to me, and that she should be willing to love me was quite overwhelming. The firm yet soft grip on my manhood was like nothing I had ever known before. But again, if you know this I don't need to tell you anything, and if you don't know this I will not be able to tell you.\n\nVery soon I released myself into her, so hard that it hurt for hours afterwards. Nobody told me that it would hurt! I would have been happy to lie there in the bed with her for the whole day, but I was afraid I would be missed, and anyhow her boyfriend could return at any minute. I asked her if there would be another chance for me, perhaps next day.\n\nShe smiled at me, and said yes, she would try to send him off again and stay behind herself so that we may be with each other one more time before they traveled onwards.\n\nNow so far, this story has been one of an innocent boy being corrupted by a foreigner. But I'm going to tell you the second part of this story, of which I'm not so proud. For indeed I betrayed Laura.\n\nSuresh had a brother who worked for a video filmer. He would operate the camera for weddings and all. We arranged for Suresh's brother to hide in the storeroom the following morning. We had to enlarge the peephole, as the lens of the camera was too big.\n\nThat morning Laura again told her boyfriend that she was feeling poorly, and he should go on without her. As before, she called for tea, but it wasn't really tea that she wanted. I told her that I had arranged an empty room for us that day, as then we would not have to be so worried about being found out. Of course, this was the room that can be seen through the peephole.\n\nWe slipped across the hall into the other room, and we fell into a happy embrace. As I said, Laura was actually slightly taller than I, and she was somewhat heavier too. But she was firm all over, her skin white and smooth, her lips both above and below pink and wet. As I said, she was like my goddess, but more than merely the goddess of love. I wanted her to be the goddess of my life, the goddess of my future fortune.\n\n""Laura"" I said to her between kisses, as we lie on the bed together, ""I would like to ask you something.""\n\n""Ask me anything Anil,"" said Laura.\n\n""I have a friend, Suresh. He has always been very good to me, he has shared everything with me.""\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""I wonder if you would, if he...""\n\n""Anil! Are you trying to give me to him?""\n\nI had practiced this in my mind all night, going over it with Suresh and his brother, and I managed to say it even while my mind wasn't sure.\n\n""I would like to share you with him, you will like him. He is much more handsome than myself.""\n\nShe bit her lower lip, and I can see she was excited by the idea. She was already fully naked, but I had not yet removed my trousers. I quickly opened the door, and pulled Suresh inside. Of course he had been waiting just outside.\n\nLaura was looking quite shocked at the presence of the second boy in the room. Suresh also was looking uncomfortable, and didn't know what to do. Despite his tall tales, I believe he was also a virgin.\n\nI sat on one side of the bed, and Suresh sat on the other, Laura was naked and pink between our two dark bodies. I began to kiss and fondled her, while Suresh watched. Soon he started joining in but, running his dark hands over Laura's smooth white body.\n\nLaura rolled onto her stomach, and pulled her knees under herself, pushing her white bum up into the air. She looked back over her shoulder at us;\n\n""Kiss my bum Anil,"" she said.\n\nHer bum was plump and round, like two footballs. I started to squeeze around on it with my hands, while kissing her there as she had asked.\n\nMeanwhile Suresh was kissing her on her mouth. I thought that looked like the nicer thing to be doing, but I was also enjoying myself.\n\nI was the first to enter her. She rolled back onto her back, and Suresh kept kissing her mouth while I placed my head between her white breasts, and pushed my penis inside of her. I pulled out after a short time, to give Suresh his turn before I released myself.\n\nShe lay on her back, with her head on my thigh while Suresh had his way with her. My stiff dark penis was against her white face, and she reached back with one hand and squeezed it and rubbed it against her cheek. Suresh didn't last long, and ejaculated into her very powerfully. I then took my own turn, but I was very surprised that Laura gestured to Suresh to come to her while I was still engaged. She took him into her mouth, cleaning and sucking on him, and he became erect again.\n\nI was feeling very strange by these goings on, and although I was very excited, I could not release myself.\n\nSo I sat back and let Suresh go again. Laura took me in her mouth, still lying on her back while Suresh serviced her. It seemed that although I was unable, because I felt so odd about what was going on, the situation was having quite the opposite effect on Laura, for she climaxed again and again.\n\nFinally the effect of her mouth was too much for me, and I felt my cream coming up from below. I pulled away, but she made a sound and pulled me back.\n\n""It's okay, Anil, you can come in my mouth"" she told me, looking up at me with her big blue eyes, my cock only an inch from her lovely pink lips, gripped in her small white hand.\n\nThe sight was too much for me, and I started to ejaculate. She opened her mouth and directed my stream into herself, swallowing after I was done. She then released my member, and reached between my legs, and stroked my bum, and pulled me into her mouth again. The feeling was really too much, and I tried to pull away, but she held me there, and then it felt nice. It was all quite odd, as Suresh was still banging against her repeatedly down below, and I could feel the impacts against my penis in her mouth.\n\nShe held Suresh's curly brown against her white breasts with one hand, and fondled my balls with the other, as she suckled me like a baby at her mother's breast.\n\nSuresh and I changed positions, and Laura wrapped her legs around me tightly. It made me feel very good that I could give pleasure to such a woman, for obviously she was having great pleasure. She released Suresh, and held me tightly, and stuck her tongue in my mouth, moaning out her pleasure. I released myself for the second time. After that, I went and cleaned myself while Suresh took my place.\n\n***\n\nShe left next day, and I know that I will never have such experience again in my life. But Suresh's brother has done a good job with the video. Not only will I always have this for my memories, we have earned a huge amount of money selling copies to the video libraries in Bombay. It has become very popular now.\n\nWith my share, I have been able to pay the large bribe necessary to get a government job. Now that I am a respected schoolteacher, I have received several proposals of marriage. I hope to find a nice girl with a large dowry, then I will be able to buy a flat for us to live.\n\nSuresh gambled all his money away I'm very sorry to tell you, and still works in the hotel. He keeps saying he is waiting for another girl like Laura to come there. Well, I tell him to please send a message when she comes.\n\nAce 2000. I sure would appreciate some mail."
673,Bondage & Cream,"['MF', 'dom', 'bond']","touch, as if to draw away from an unwanted encounter. But then her muscles relax and her demeanor is calm; the touch is familiar to her, as well known as the face associated indelibly in her mind and heart with that touch. Exerting a gentle but insistent pressure, he turns her around to face him. She turns in obedience to his tactile command, with no resistance. Although a mild man, he has a will of a strength to rival the infrastructure of the skyscrapers that encircle them, and she finds it politic to accede to his wishes, for now. She raises her eyes up to meet his above her, reveling in the sight of his laughing eyes looking down on her. He wraps his arms around her and pulls her in for a protracted and tight embrace. She places her arms around his waist, silently bemoaning yet again the substantial difference in their heights. He finally releases her partially and looks down at her again. ""I've missed you, love; more than I ever thought I would. It is so good to touch you and feel you again, and to hear your voice.""\n""I've missed you too, Bruce...both the aching ecstasy of your stubborn, tender presence and the excruciating agony of your misplaced wit. I love you, you big, dumb jerk!!""\n""I think I love you too, love.""\n""So now what?""\n""Now...let me see.......Aha!!!"" And with that, he bent forward slightly and scooped her up into his arms and proceeded with his deliberate pace across the plaza. ""What are you doing, you idiot? You'll get a hernia! Put me down!""\n""Oh, and I thought you said you lost weight. So why would I get a hernia, love?""\n""C'mon, Bruce, I'm too heavy.""\n""No, you're not. Besides, if I drop you, it's a long fall for you, so I wouldn't argue with me if I were you.""\n""You're impossible! Where are we going, anyway?""\n""Ah, but that's a surprise. You'll see when we arrive at my trysting place. So just relax and enjoy the view.""\n""Yeah; I have my own personal Sears Tower for a boyfriend.""\n""Be quiet, dear, or I'll gag you.""\n""(Very sarcastically) Oh, yes, beat me, beat me, make me feel cheap.""\n""Ah, but you should never tempt me so, Kerri-Ellen. You know you should never put ideas in my head.""\n""Oh, I'm not putting anything in your head--you're more devious than my son is!"" She looked up and became aware that Bruce had entered the doorway of a building and was approaching a bank of elevators. ""Will you put me down now? People are staring at us!""\n""Are you ashamed of me, love?"" he teased. ""Of course not, but this is embarrassing!""\n""Soon, love, soon."" A tone announced the arrival of their vertical carriage. He strode into the elevator still holding her aloft like a trophy to his strength and endurance. ""I feel ridiculous.""\n""But my dear, don't you find this romantic?""\n""I'll give you romantic, Mr. Krafft!""\n""But don't you? Behind the embarrassment and the foolishness? Aren't you flattered by the attention? Admit it, love; you like it, don't you?"" Silence answers his query. ""Kerri...?""\n""O.K., I admit it--I love it. But my pride and dignity require me to protest your high-handed action.""\n""AHA! I knew it!"" The elevator door opened and he proceeded down the hallway. Near the end, by a large picture window, he stopped in front of a door. ""Guess what love.""\n""What?""\n""I have to open the door.""\n""So put me down.""\n""I can't do that--it defeats the whole macho scenario. So I guess I'll do this instead..."" Adjusting his balance slightly, he swung her up and over his shoulder, thus freeing up a hand with which to extract the key and open the door. ""Bruce!"" she screeched at the loudest volume her protesting diaphragm would allow. ""PUT ME DOWN NOW!!!!!""\n""Now?""\n""NOW!!!""\n""Alright."" He flipped her over and flung her unceremoniously onto the king-size bed just inside the door. Silenced by shock and by having the air driven violently out of her by the impact, she merely glared at him, her chest heaving gloriously in front of his appreciative eyes. When she appeared to have almost enough control to speak, he abruptly sat down on her legs, pinned her wrists to the bedspread with his hands and bent over. He placed his lips firmly on hers and began kissing her vigorously. After several minutes, during which she responded most energetically, he raised his head up slightly and looked at her face inquiringly. ""Well?"" She looked back up at him with a dazed, bemused expression and murmured, ""what took you so long?""\n""I wanted things just right; you're always complaining that you don't get enough attention--not enough romance or surprises. Surprise.""\n""Bruce.""\n""Yes, love?""\n""Shut up and kiss me again.""\n""Certainly."" He shifted position to release her legs, and pulled her up beside him in a sitting position. Dropping a quick light kiss on the top of her head, he cupped her chin in his hand and turned her face upward toward his. He put his arms around her and began kissing her with intense determination. She slowly snaked her arms around his back and brought her leg up over his. She pulled him hard against her as their tongues played tag in their mouths and her foot started stroking up and down his thigh. As their kiss continued her hands moved about on his back, pressing firmly and constantly against his flesh. His right hand moved up briefly to play with her hair and then moved down to the nape of her neck. He unhurriedly but deliberately began to unzip the back of her dress, pulling the zipper down gently to below her waist. He brought both his hands to her shoulders and drew her dress slowly off each shoulder in turn, moving each of his hands gently over and round her soft rounded flesh as he did so. He drew the fabric down further so her dress pooled itself around her on the bed. Now her lacy black bra and half-slip were reflected in his sparkling eyes. He disengaged himself from her moist warm lips and smiled at her. ""God, it's been too long since you looked at me that way. I like it a lot.""\n""Well, if I didn't like what I saw, I wouldn't be looking at you 'that way.' Now lay down and close your eyes.""\n""Must I?""\n""Yes, you must, but you'll like it. I promise.""\n""Are you going to tie me up, blindfold me, and have me at your mercy?""\n""Probably.""\n""Good. Hurry up.""\n""My, aren't we anxious? What's the hurry?""\n""Let me see... I'm so horny for you I could scream. I'm afraid you'll change your mind and not want to have sex with me. I'm afraid we never will truly consummate this warped relationship. I have been aching for your exquisite expertise since the last abortive attempt. Enough reasons? Now get on with it!!!"" She pulled off her bra and slip slowly in front of him and slipped off her black hose and panties. The darkness passing over her pale skin then made its way to the floor at the side of the bed. Then she arranged her nude body on the bed prone as he had instructed and closed her eyes. Very shortly, she felt him fastening something around her wrists and ankles. Although fighting is half the fun, she kept her limbs limp and cooperative to keep the action moving along and to find out what he had in mind. She badly wanted to open her eyes and look at him, but she kept her eyes closed anyway. He drew her arms and legs out and secured her to the bedposts. Then she felt his weight lift off the bed. ""Where are you going?""\n""Over to the side here... I need a few things. Promise you won't fight me yet?""\n""Bruce, I'd go along with anything, as long as you start doing something!""\n""O.K., but remember you said it, and don't go back on your word.""\n""Bruce, what do you have in mind? Maybe I don't want to go along with you...""\n""Nothing truly awful love. Relax and enjoy it."" She felt his breath on her face as he bent over her. He put something dark and soft over eyes and then tied it behind her head. Then there was no more light filtering through her closed eyelids. ""Guess what else I have, love.""\n""If you remembered, earplugs or headphones.""\n""Right; what else?""\n""I don't know--what?"" He placed earplugs gently in her ears, but whispered three words gently in the second ear before he blocked off all sound. ""Cold whipped cream."" And as she opened her mouth to scream at him, he swiftly inserted a gag in her mouth, chuckling to himself at the tense outrage echoed in her imprisoned body. Incoherent noises issued from behind the gag. Then he sat back on the bed beside her and waited, watching her and letting her simmer. First she would be furious. Then, after awhile, she might think he was kidding and relax. Then she would wonder exactly what he did have in mind and why he wasn't doing it. Her effective sensory deprivation would be magnifying everything out of proportion. When he judged she had been thrown sufficiently off balance, he shook up the can of whipped cream he had kept in an ice-cold refrigerator until just then. He drew a whipped cream line from the hollow at the base of her throat down between her breasts over her abdomen and down to the top of her dark curly forest. Then he drew a line up from her right ankle up her inner leg and thigh to the top of her leg, following this with the same progress up her left leg. She knew where he was playing artist because the icy sensations traveling her neural pathways to her brain left her in no doubt. She shivered, but she couldn't be certain how much was from cold and how much was excitement and arousal. Suddenly she emitted a highly muffled scream as he sprayed a mound of chilled cream on and around her clit and everything connected with it. She was shivering constantly now. He started to replace the cold lines with warm wetness as he began to lick up and swallow the whipped cream with an agonizing slowness, in the same order that he had laid it down on her waiting flesh. Now the muffled sound resembled a moan from deep in her throat and her head tossed from side to side. That moan issued from deep within; a guttural cry from her diaphragm. As he reached the end of his whipped cream and her mind overloaded with sensation, he lovingly traced around and over her aroused flesh with his talented tongue, pausing occasionally to spit out a few errant tendrils of hair that had somehow made their way into his busy mouth. He lightly brushed his hands along the sides of her body. Her eyes nearly rolled back in her head underneath her blindfold- -he had her at such a fever pitch of intensity she thought she would scream with every caress of hand or tongue. Suddenly, he stopped and relaxed a moment, thus allowing her a moment to likewise relax, not that she truly could. He reached up and untied her right hand and, grasping it, brought it over above her head to her left hand; then he tied her two hands together at her wrists. Once that was done, he untied her left hand from the bedpost. He untied her legs altogether, drew her up to a sitting position, and guided both her arms over his head so her arms encircled him. Thus, he ensured she would not easily be able to remove her blindfold or earplugs but would still have some freedom of movement. He liked the idea of having sex with her while she still could not see or hear him. Then he removed the gag but placed a finger gently on her lips to indicate his desire for silence. He drew her head close to his and brought their lips together. She was frenetically serious in response, pressing against his lips with far more energy than he had expected, given the level of arousal she must be at. Her hands struggled in their awkward situation enough to allow her fingers access to the back of his neck in deliberate circular or random patterns, both light and insistent. Their lips broke apart, and her tongue began tracing its blind way over his face--up the curve of his cheek and over to his ear, tracing hotly and moistly over and around his earlobe, her breath wafting deliberately into his ear. Her teeth grasped his earlobe gently and worried it back and forth slightly. He closed his eyes for a moment, opened them, and guided her head back around to face his. He started kissing her again intently, bruising her lips beneath his, and curved one hand over her head, tangling his fingers in her soft hair. As he did so, he put his other hand behind her back to support her as he slowly lowered her back down to lie on the bed, straining her arms to their full length because they were still locked behind his neck. He brought her hands forward, adjusted his position and carefully entered her. He began thrusting slowly, allowing his motion to gradually pick up speed. When he was thrusting regularly but not yet quickly, he began to increase his force, pushing himself harder and deeper inside her with each attack. He started to push as hard as he could, with increasing speed. With every movement, he rammed himself farther and harder within her enveloping flesh. He felt her muscles tighten around him in relatively close synchronization with his forceful actions. His body pushed against her body and pinned her to the bed beneath them. As his force increased, his speed also increased until there seemed no time between movements and it all seemed one continuous dance, forward and back repeatedly. Drops of his perspiration rolled from him and landed on her flushed skin. It seemed he had reached the pinnacle of his abilities; that he could not move any faster or thrust any deeper. He moved without intervals; one would say without stopping to breathe, except his breath was ragged and audible to him, and to her if she could only hear it. Abruptly, he stopped after one last drawn out push inside her. His breath sighed quietly from between his lips. He put his moisture-laden arms around her and hugged her, bending down to kiss her softly on her lips. After his lips had drawn away from hers, he put his finger on them as he had done before, so she might understand not to speak just yet. He disengaged himself from her and lay next to her for a moment. He reached out and brushed his hand over the tiny hairs on her leg, feeling her shudder beneath him as he did so. Now it was to be her turn to gasp and sigh. He raised himself up and positioned his body over hers to give the greatest access to every part of her taut and glistening wet flesh. He began to run his hands up and down her body very very lightly, touching everywhere from her nose to her nipples to her knees. After he had been doing this for about twenty minutes, she had passed beyond the shuddering and shaking point and could only lie there beneath his expert fingers, unable to move her passion-imprisoned body even within the confines of her bondage. It gave him an enormous feeling of power, to be able to strip from her every vestige of consciousness and free will. Not that he intended to stop here, of course...she had merely tasted the beginning of his exquisite torture. He bent over her body more closely and began a long, hot, moist and wicked tongue bath. He started on her face and around the sides of it to her ears, spending a long time caressing her ears and earlobes with his warm pink tongue and blowing hotly into her ears, feeling her body shudder uncontrollably beneath him as he blew. As he moved down to her neck under her chin she very slowly, almost imperceptibly arched her head back...almost as if she were a rag doll only partially brought to life. He continued on his path down her goosebumped skin, tracing around and over her breasts, sucking long and lovingly on her large dark nipples which came up readily to meet him. He very gently nibbled them with his teeth and moved on, over her abdomen and hips, down, down, ... down to her toes and then up. He paid equal attention to each leg alternately, moving up slowly to her knees, and then tilting his head down to make her shudder and shiver again as he made hot wet love to her inner thighs, oh so slowly; holding her legs down with his hands so she could not turn away from his instrument of torture. Slowly, again very slowly, he came up her thighs to the spot he knew she had been silently begging him to reach for the last hour, but all she was able to do was gasp and catch her breath; she could not move, could not speak. Every nonthought in her passion-clouded mind, every involuntary twitch of her stimulated nerve endings, every nonresponse of her treacherous muscles...they all belonged to him, as did she so long as he desired her to. He began to lick and suck at her raised sensitive flesh, drawing his tongue over so lightly and repeatedly, sucking at her moist twitching tissue below him, feeling her trying to twist away, but prevented by his body and by her own betraying body. As he kept sucking and caressing her with his warm wetness, the stars began to whirl and spin in her head behind her eyes. She felt the tension escalate to an unbelievable point and then everything melted inside her to an unbearable moment of weakness, with her mind swirling and spinning among her inner stars. Then her body began to twitch and shake uncontrollably at every tiniest agonizing caress of any sort. Recognizing his success, he ceased his most wondrous torture and enfolded her again in his arms for a hug, holding her firmly until her body had calmed itself and it was no longer twitching and shuddering beneath him. He kissed her again, loving her with his tongue to hers slowly and sweetly. Then he untied her and removed all sensory barriers, covering her with his body while the two of them fell into slumber together."
674,Bondage,"['MF', 'ped', 'nc', 'rp', 'rom', 'bd']","She says ok and I offer her my arm she puts her hand on it and I lead her off. I lead her to my place and take her in. As soon as the door is closed and locked I punch her in the head, knocking her out. I drag her to the basement play room and shackle her to the wall. I leave the room turning off the lights as I go. I go and get her bag there's not much in it a pair of pants with grass stains in the knees, a couple of shirts and two bars three panties.\n\nI bring her bag down to the basement with me and drop it next to the washer. I go to the hidden door to the play room, and go in. She starts screaming let me go what the fuck let me go. I tell her I have to feed you and wash your cloth first. As I move over to her she trys to kick me, I grab her leg and remove her shoe. I pull off the other one then her socks. She has not stopped screaming, I tell her your screaming makes me so horny think about it.\n\nShe stops screaming then just begs me don't hurt me Ill do anything. I laugh and say yes you will. I undo her pants and pull them off, her panties are dirty and she smells of sweet and shit, and piss. I undo her shirt and bra then release one arm to get them off. I re fasten that arm then remove the shirt and bra off the other arm. I re secure her arm. Then I pull off her panties, there is skid marks in them. I stand in front of her and kiss her she spits at me. I wipe it off my face with a finger then suck it off my finger. She says you fucken freak let me go.\n\nI pick up her cloths and leave the room, turning out the lights as I go. I put her cloths in the washer then go upstairs for supplies. I get together the Metamucil, enema bag, funnel with a rubber hose on it, laxative, soap and shampoo. I head back down stairs, the washer has stopped and I put her pants in the dryer and hang the rest up.\n\nI go into the play room and turn on the lights after locking the door. I tell her your clothes are washed and drying. I say now to wash you inside and out, I put the supplies out on the table so she can see them. As I go and get the hose from under the sink she is thrashing around and screaming let me go. I say in time, I have to wash you first you stink like shit. I pick up the funnel with the rubber hose on it, and step to her. She screams what the fuck is that for, I tell her its feeding time.\n\nI have a dental clamp in my other hand and force it in to her mouth then I crank her moth wide open with it. I go back to the table and lube the rubber hose.\n\nShe is screaming as I hold the hose up and push it into her throat, I say swallow. I push the hose down into her stomach, then I clamp the funnel to the wall next to her head. I go back to the table and mix ten portions of Metamucil in to a little water, I pour it down the funnel. Then I get the laxative and pour ten doses of it in the funnel I pour a bottle of water in to her. I say that's a good girl give that an hour and you will be shitting for hours. Then I say just for fun, I piss into the empty water bottle and pour it into her, then I remove the funnel and pull the hose out of her. I push a big ball gag in her mouth then remove the clamp, I fasten the gag around her head. That's so you don't try to puke up the stuff in your belly.\n\nI go over and pick up the thick fur lined hand cuffs, I show them to her and say fur lined so they don't cut your wrist. I undo one arm and put the cuff on it, then undo her other arm she tries to swing he fist at me as I cuff the other wrist. I say silly girl you can't hurt me. I pull her to the other end of the room and pull a rope down from the pulley hanging over the floor drain. I fasten the rope to the hand cuffs and pull her body taut. I leave the room after turning out the lights.\n\nI go up to the kitchen and eat then watch TV and go to sleep. I go down to see my captive in the morning the rood smell like shit, I lock the door and turn on the lights. I go over to her and walk around the laxative has worked well, as the shit is running down her legs. I tweak a nipple and she just raiser her head, then it drops back down.\n\nI get the hose and adjust the water nice and hot I use a fine spray and wet her down, head to toe. I wash the shit off her butt and legs then down the drain. I pull down a rope from the side of the room it has a fur lined strap on it and fasten it around her ankle, I pull the rope spreading her leg way out to her side I tie it off. Now I can rinse her pussy and ass with the nice hot water.\n\nI remove the ball gag from her mouth, then go and get the enema bag. I hang the bag behind her then fill it with hot water, I lube it and push the end in her tight anus sphincter. I open the valve and put the hose into the bag to keep it full, I put a Velcro strap around her leg to hold the hose in place. I say see you in a couple of hours, I pour a bottle of water in her mouth she drinks it all. Then I turn out the lights and leave her.\n\nFour hours later I go to see how she's doing. I lift her head her eyes are open and fluttering, the water is flowing down her leg. She says please let me go. I laugh and say we haven't even started yet. I ask her your butt all clean for me? I turn off the hose and remove the enema hose from her anus. I push my finger in her and fuck her with it a stream of water gushes out. I tell her shit out the water or I will get it out for you. She pushes and a stream squirts out, I say very good now keep doing it till your dry up there. She shit's out more and more. I pour a bottle of water in her mouth, and say good girl.\n\nI wet her down with hot water and then soap her up, I rinse her off then soap her pussy and tits real good then her asshole.\n\nI use the shampoo on her nice dark brown hair, and her pussy bush. I push two of my fingers up her ass and fuck her, just a little water dribbles out. I soap her butt cheeks up good working some into her hole, then rinse her whole body off really well. I kiss her on the head and let her leg down, then I undo the rope holding her arms. I pick her up and carry her to the bed on the other side of the room I lay her down and fasten the hand cuff to the clamp at the head of the bed. I put a heavy blanket over her, and turns out the lights I say see you tomorrow I leave her in the dark and go.\n\nI bring her a bowl of hot chicken broth and sit next to her on the bed, I spoon feed her the broth. After is all done, she says why are you doing this to me? I say because I can, I say I haven't really hurt you yet have I? She shakes in fear and says no. I go to the table and put away the cleaning stuff. Then I line the table with instruments of torture. I go back to her and release her hand cuff from the wall I move her to the middle of the room in front of the table and fasten her cuffs to a rope hanging down from a pulley on the ceiling. I pull the rope tight so she is on her tippy toes. I leave the lights on and go.\n\nI come back three hours later, I say hi how are you? I let her rope down and remove it from the cuffs. I pull the rope up out of the way. Then I say pick one. She says what? I say pick which instrument of torture you want me to use on you first. She starts crying I say if you don't I will and I'll pick something that will really make you cry.\n\nShe says I don't know what there even used for. I say well you had three hours to look them over pick one. She points to the three clips on a chain, I say good choose. I pick up the nipple clamps with the clit clamp and put the first clip on her nipple then the other nipple then to her clitoral hood. I lead her with the chain to the bed and say sit spread wide. She sits and opens her legs. I tell her open your lips, she is crying as she pulls her pussy lips open. I say why are you crying now? She says I'm a virgin, no man has ever seen me like this. I kiss her head and tell her you're ok I won't take that from you. She cries even harder.\n\nI say I bet your butt is virgin too, I will be having that. I say ok lay down relax I'm not going to hurt you, any more. You sleep I pull her arms up and fasten them to the clamp on the wall. I cover her up and kiss her lips. I tell her you're my toy, every part of you is for my pleasure. I go to the table and put away the stuff, then turn off the lights and leave her alone in the dark.\n\nThe next morning I bring her some toast and milk, I sit her up and feed her then let her drink the milk. I tell her put your feet up on the edge of the bed and your ass on the edge, I'm going to lick your virgin pussy till you cum. I ask her you ever masturbate? I pull a rope down and fasten her cuffs to it then pull her arms up, I secure the rope. She says yes, I ask you ever orgasm? She says I don't know. I say well you're going too soon.\n\nI get up and leave the room.\n\nI come back in a while later with her clean and folded cloths I put them on the table. I say you will need these in a few days, when I let you go. She perks up and says you're going to let me go? I say if you're good. I move over to her and get on my knees in front of her virgin pussy, I spread her lips and ask do you use tampons? She says yes. I ask you ever fuck yourself with one? She turns red and says very meekly yes. I say Ok what else you put in there? She admits to having used her hair brush handle. I say then you're not really a virgin are you! She's crying again as she says I've never had sex with a man I was saving that for my husband.\n\nI kiss her on the clit hood and tell her its ok I told you, you can keep that. I will only use two fingers and a small vibrator in your pussy. Now that fine ass hole is for my cock, and your mouth too. I say well now I'm going to lick your pussy till you orgasm, enjoy. I get my tongue to work on her, I'm licking her from her asshole to her clit then back down. She shudders and some cum flows out of her love canal. I lick her honey juice from her, then I concentrate on her ass hole. Six minutes later she starts yelling O yes, yes, Oyes then one long moan, honey is oozing from her. I lick it all from her, she builds up again as I get my tongue into her vagina. She orgasms again. I get up and turn off the lights and leave the room.\n\nThe next morning I go to see her she has her legs on the bed and kind of laying with her arms above her. I say sit ass on the edge of the bed feet up spread them. I get on my knees and start licking her clit she shudders and cums, I lick her juice off her. I ask you need to pee? She says yes. I get a large cup and hold it in front of her I spread her lips and say go. She says I can't, not with you watching and touching me like that. I say Ok if you won't go now I won't let you go at all and if you piss yourself I will beat you. Now push it out, she starts to pee then it really flows the cup fills up and I grab a second one. She fills half that one. I say I guess you had to go.\n\nI drink the second cup down, then put the first one to her lips and I say drink it, I pour it in her mouth she swallowed it all. I say good girl you have done that before haven't you? She says meekly yes. I ask yours or someone else? She says mine, I ask her why? She says meekly it made me horny. I say well now you can drink mine as I get up and pull out my cock, I say open up. She drinks all my piss. Then I say suck it, she tells me I've never done that. Well I say might as well start now, I push the head into her mouth. She licks and sucks my dick head, till I cum. I say swallow it all. I kiss her lips and say good girl. Next time you get the whole dick in your mouth, then after that the head goes in your throat. I unfasten her hands and tell her on your belly time for some anal. I fastened her hands to the clamp on the wall, spank her ass cheek and leave the room in the dark.\n\nHours later I return I slap her ass to wake her up and then go and get the oil and a small vibrator. I pour the oil on her ass crack then rub it over her hole and cheeks, I push my finger into her and fuck it in and out. She starts moaning I slap her ass with my other hand getting her cheeks nice and red, she cums I pull her legs open and watch the cum oozing from her. I put my lips to hers and she kisses me. I go and get the small riding crop, I spank her ass with it as I push the vibrator into her ass. I fuck her tight sphincter with the vibrator. I scoop up some cum from her pussy and have her lick it from my fingers. She convulses and lets out a long howl as her pussy spasms out a massive load of honey. I scoop it up and lick my fingers then get a second scoop and feed it to her.\n\nI kiss her lips and she passes my tongue I lick and suck her tongue. Then I say you seem to be having fun? She replies I'm not happy but I sure feel good being your toy. I say well I want you happy. I pull the vibrator out of her ass and push it gently into her vagina I say hold it there or I whip you, she cam then clamped down on the vibrator to keep it in her. I watch as she sucked it deeper in to herself. I go back to fucking her ass with my fingers, I add more oil and work it into her she groans and her pussy flows with thick love juice.\n\nI get up and strip then put my cock in her mouth I tell her get it nice and wet as its going in your ass next. I get on her and my cock slide right into her well lube ass. She does the orgasmic clime louder and louder till she is yelling yes fuck me o yes fuck my ass fuck me harder yes, yes, yes.\n\nI cum in her and lay there letting my cock pump the rest of it's cum into her, she is still moaning as my dick shrivels I pull out and put my limp cock in her mouth. She sucks hard on me. I use the riding crop on her butt as she sucks my cock hard again. I get back on her and fucked her for over half an hour, before cuming in her. I put my cock back in her mouth, she is moaning as she sucks me. I use the crop on her ass as she sucks me deep into her mouth. I pull from her mouth and check the vibrator it's still deep in her vagina, I get on her and fuck her for a third time. I pull out just before cuming and put it in her mouth she starts sucking and I cum, she swallowed and orgasm at the same time. I pull my cock away from her, and say you are liking this now are you? She says yes, yes I love being fucked in the ass.\n\nI pull the ropes up from under the bed and affix the fur lined straps to her ankles, I hold the button and her legs are pulled straight out to her sides. She just groans, I get a four inch thick vibrating butt plug and drive it in to her ass, her anal sphincter clamps down tight on the thin part. I plug the butt plug in and she vibrates all over to it. She has spasms and convulsions as her pussy's honey juice flows from her. I turn out the lights and tell her keep that vibrator in your cunt or else, I go up to bed.\n\nThe next morning I go see her she is laying there with cum oozing out of her pussy and saliva running out of her mouth. I pull her head up and kiss her as I'm saying good morning.\n\nShe just mumbles and says make it stop, I check the vibrator it's still in her pussy. I take the little vibrator from her pussy. Then release her legs, I put a collar around her neck fasten a rope from under the bed to the collar, this rope is hocked to a winch under the bed. I unclip her arms then help her sit up, I say can you stand she says no. I tell her on your knees then, she gets down on her knees and I remove the wire from the butt plug. I say turn around and undo my pants, suck my cock. She does as I say laying her head on my leg as she sucks on my cock. I stroke her hair gently, as she sucks me.\n\nI say I'm going to cum push my cock all the way into your throat so my cum goes right into your stomach. She try's she gags but keeps trying, I push the back of her head and drive my cock down her throat I cum. I tell her swallow, the deeper I am in the more air you can get in your nose. I drive my dick deeper there's no more left out of her. I hear her sucking air in and out of her nose then she relaxed and suck my cock deeper as she keeps swallowing.\n\nI stroke her hair lovingly, I tell her your doing so good keep sucking. My cock swells in her throat, I let it sit there as she sucks, and swallows. I let my cock sit there for all most an hour. I cum two more times down her throat into her stomach. I gently pull her head back off my cock, she gasp and looks up at me with her deep blue eyes. I know she wants to kiss me, but she won't unless I express she can.\n\nI say get up go to the wet room, she struggles to her feet and goes over to the drain and stands there I say spread wide and piss. Then don't move. I watch as she pees my cock gets hard. I tell her the rope on your collar is made of Kevlar and is connected to a winch under this bed run by this remote and other things around here. It will drag you to the bed in a second if you do anything you're not allowed to.\n\nNow come here and kiss me. She ran into my arms and pushes her lips to me. I tell her kneel. I say what to do to you now, she says fuck me! I say no you seem to want that. She says fuck my pussy! I say no you want to save that, maybe a little electro torture, I cup a breast what size are these? She says bb. I say nice your nipples are nice and swollen take off the clamps. She removes the clamps from her clit then her nipples she winches as the blood flows back in to her nipples, she hands them to me. I ask what don't you want me to do to you? She says I don't want you to whip me. I say how about I feed you, you hungry? She rises and kisses me on the lips, I push her back with my foot, on to her ass. Then I say ok you can kiss me.\n\nI say sit spread wide use this on your clit, I hand her the small vibrator. I get up as she turns it on and holds it to herself, I turn off the lights and leave. I go to the kitchen and make her a turkey sandwich, and some milk. I give her an hour then take the food down to her, I turn on the lights she is working the vibrator on her very wet clit. I tell her put it in and hold it there with your pussy, she drives it into herself and orgasm for a good minute. I hand her the sandwich, and milk. After she eats I pull her off the bed she kneels, I lay down and say get on. She climes right on me and says now what. I say were going to make out you start. I grip her ass cheeks as we kiss.\n\nAfter an hour I push her into the air and she lands on the floor. I get up and get a many ended whip from one of the cabinets. I precede to whip her hard on the ass and back of her legs. She is crying but still holding the vibrator in her pussy, I beat her ass till it has bloody marks all over it. I drop the whip and go to the cabinet and come back with a container of salt. I pour the salt on her bloody ass and rub it in she scream and her pussy cums so hard the vibrator blows out and two feet across the floor. I say get up and stand over the drain, I come over and get the hose I spray her down with ice cold water. I rinse her bloody ass cheeks and spray the cold water into her pussy, she shivers then cums. I wash all the salt off her, and dry her with a big heavy warm towel. I lead her back to the bed. I lay her down with her feet on the floor then say feet up.\n\nShe spreads wide and I go down on her I lick her till she orgasms I keep licking her. She orgasms three more times, I keep licking her honey juice from her. I get up and say on your belly, I get on her and fuck her ass for an hour, or two. She cums many times till get off her. I say clean my cock she gets right on her knees and sucks me deep into her throat. I stroke her hair as she sucks me. I ask her you have any one that is missing you?\n\nShe lets my cock out of her mouth but keeps rubbing me, as she says no. I ask what about parents? She says yes my mom may miss me, I ask where is she? She tells me and then starts crying I say I'm going to cum, she swallows my cock them my cum. I tell her I'm going to put you on a bus to your mom if you go there it's up to you. She looks at me with her deep blue eyes and says you don't want to keep me?\n\nI say I only brought you here to feed you and wash your cloths, and you. Now you can go. She says I don't want to, I want you to whip and fuck me more. I tell her you only think that's what you want, what you really want is to see your mother and hold her not me. And tomorrow you are going, she says can I come back to visit I get on my knees and look into her deep blue eyes and say I'd be happy to see you any time and your ass lay down. I fucked her ass with her legs tight together for another two hours.\n\nI get up she gets right on her knees I fuck her mouth till I cum then push the remote the rope whips her to the side of the bed, she screams and I laugh at her.\n\nI say you see if you stay id probably kill you at some time just for fun and we don't want that do we. I go over to her and remove the collar I kiss her head, and say sleep I clamp her cuffs to the wall.\n\nIn the morning I bring in her bag and pack her cloths, I put the little vibrator at the bottom of the bag then bring her panties a bra, shirt and pants. I say roll over one more for old time sake, I fuck her ass for over two hours she came many times as did I. I remove the hand cuffs from her wrist, I say get up and dress. She starts crying she says don't make me go, I want you to fuck my pussy and whip me more.\n\nThen she begs me please bind me and beat my body she runs to a cabinet and opens it she pulls out the first thing her hand grabs and says use this on me, she runs to me and drops to her knees and hands me the device. I say good choice this is a tit clamp I could burst your nipple right off your breast with this. I say you really don't want that do you, your nice firm tits all flattened and stretched out. Now get dressed before I push you out on the street nude.\n\nI feed her then give her three hundred dollars and I take her to the bus depot and buy her a ticket to her mom. I sit her down and say if you ever really need help my number and address is in your bag now go home be good and find a nice man get married and fuck his brains out. The buss pulls up I kiss her and say I love you be good. I get an Xmas card every year and pictures of her kids. The cards always say thank you, love you."
675,Bonking Crystal,['mf-teens'],"I was beginning to doze off, when Crystal came down the stairs for a second time. I looked at my watch. It read 11:30. She looked at me and whispered if it was okay to sit down next to me, because my brother, Paul, and his girlfriend, Kasi, were still sound asleep. I was wide awake now. She sat down next to me and we watch a movie on HBO. There were a few nude scenes. In about thirty minutes she had a hand on my leg, and her head on my shoulder. SHe lokked as if she were asleep. I put my hand on hers and moved it closer to my raging dick. She made a slight nose when I moved her hand, so I froze. When it didn't come again, I continued. I put my arm around her shoulders and moved her closer to me. She still didn't move so I pursued.\n\nI opened up the front of her night gown, slowly as I didn't want to wake her. I found that she was wearing a white flower laced bra which was fairly trans- parent. I gathered the courage to undo her bra. I care- fully unhooked it and out fell the most lucious breast I ever saw. She was maturing faster than most. Her nipples were stiff from the movement of the fabric.\n\nShe began to quiver as I started to stroke her perfectly sized nipplis in circular motions. She was whimpering slightly. She was also wearing white con- servative panties, which surprised me because it con- trasted with the skimpiness of her bra. I lifted the elastic band away from her body and saw a slight mound and thich hair. I lowered my hand to her protruding clit aand stroked it gently. She gasped and her eyes flung open.\n\nI was scared stiff, but was loosened up when she began stroking my aching cock. I slid my hand to her steam hole and slid one finger into her sopping wet pussy. The heat was emmense. I starting to thrust my finger into her pussy with violent thrusts. We stared a while at each other and kissed deeply, our tongues probing each other's mouths.\n\nShe undid my belt and my button the my jeans and lowered my zipper. My cock was protruding through the hole in my boxers. She gasped at the size. I don't like to brag, but I packed a healthy 8"". She lowered her head into my lap, while I stuck another in her pussy, and slowly inserted one into her asshole.\n\nShe was bucking up and down on my hand for a few minutes and finally came. \n\nShe sucked my member for five minutes or so, deep throating it every time, when I finally came. She tried with all her might to take all of my cum in her mouth but some trickled down my cock. She greedily licked every ounce of semen from my shrinking cock.\n\nShe again started to buck on my hand and suck my cock to growth one more time. When I was hard again she whispered in my ear: ""Let's go to my room.""\n\nWith that, she grabbed my dick and led me to her room upstairs. When we arrived in her room, she took off her night gown completely and tempted me by stripping off her panties. I had a wonderful view of her body. I was mesmerized.\n\nShe led my again aching cock to her body. She laid on the bed and spread her legs in a splits. As I said she was a cheerleader. I had a clear view at the pink protruding pussy lips. She aimed my member at her steamy hole and I thrust into her with one long stroke.\n\nShe sighed deeply. She yelled,"" Fuck me hard!!"" That was all I needed. I fucked her with all my might. Ripples were being made in her tits and ass. She came hard in a few minutes. Since I had just came it took me about ten minutes in which she came three more times.\n\nWhen I did come she gasped . I filled her full of hot jism. She was sweating as was I. She and I laid there, me sucking her still erect nipples, and her stroking my cock. She wanted one more hole filled with my cum. I was erect in a while. She spread KY Jelly all over my cock and laid down on her hands and knees. I aimed my dick at her anus and pushed forward gently. It was so damned tight, not unlike her cunt, I was having trouble pushing myself in, but I managed. I began to stroked her clit as I thrust myself into her ass with quicker and stronger strokes.\n\nIt took a while but I came. Harder and longer than the last two times. It was probably because I had never fucked a girl up the ass before. I pulled out of her ass. A pop sound was made as I fully pulled out.\n\nI startd to get dressed as she pulled on her panties and night gown. She left her bra off. She was done before me and came to help. I started with my shirt then my boxers before I was done, she grabbed my limp cock and sucked all her juices from it. I was beat. I finished dressing and we both went down stairs. I sat on the love seat and she sat next to me. Our brother and sister were still asleep. I reached into her gown and played with her nipple one last time before I went to sleep. She moaned and closed her eyes and rested her head on my shoulder.\n\nI fell asleep in about five minutes. I awoke in an hour or so with a warm sensation on my cock. I opened my eyes and found Crystal's older sister, Kasi with my dick in her mouth..........and was whimpering slightly. She was also wearing white conservative panties, which surprised me...."
676,Bonnie - Chapter 01,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","Let's get one thing straight: I'm not crazy about Mark, who's five years older than me. He's okay, and sometimes fun, but he's prone to self-pity. Still: He's family. And I remembered more than a few times -- when I was a loner kid -- when Mark went out of his way to pal around with me. Now he was on some hard times, I was doing pretty good for myself, and I figured it was payback time. He'd been essentially solidly established and was making good money working for a financial paper -- until the big crash. His income went from Real Good to Unemployment, and to Mark, the job was everything. A little fresh, salt air and sunshine and barbecuing -- not to mention, a change of scene -- would do him good.\n\nBesides which, I genuinely liked Kate, his second wife, and his kids -- one by her and two by his first wife. Kate had a wicked deadpan sense of humor; always welcome. I'd been a little suspicious of her, at first. After all, she'd essentially broken up Mark's (already crumbling) first marriage and quickly accepted the proposal of a man 14 years her senior and from a totally different background. But Kate had Stood By Her Man when it hit the fan, and all three kids happily called her ""Mom."" In fact, if Kate weren't married, I could have been looking forward to her visit for more than friendly chatter and companionship. She was a damn good-looking woman, in the full bloom of femininity, and with all the self-assurance and sexiness that comes with it. And she still had a helluva fine figure and a great, strong face and --\n\nBut I'm getting ahead of myself.\n\nAnyhow, about a week before they were going to come out -- for the third weekend in August, an excellent time to get the hell out of Manhattan -- Mark called me. He was sheepish and uncertain, and I finally wormed it out of him:\n\n""Well, Kate's kid sister is going to be in New York for a couple of days, and we hate to leave her alone in the condo...""\n\nKid sister? Yeah, I was beginning to remember -- and then it all came back in a flash, from the wedding. Kate's kid -- but not ""little"" -- sister, one Miss Irene Marie Pound.\n\nYES!\n\n""Well, there's plenty of room, Mark -- bring her along."" I tried not to drool on the phone, all the time figuring: Irene was six years younger than Kate, which would make her about 24 or 25 now and she had been an absolute knockout at the wedding, at which time she'd been no more than 13. Yes, I had done a good job of burying that memory; every time I'd looked at her, I'd had an instant physical reaction and had been growling to myself, ""Jailbait -- Down, boy!""\n\n""Are you sure it's not too much trouble?"" he whined.\n\nAnd I was thinking: If it is, you and your clan sleep in the yard, but she is *definitely* invited.\n\n""No -- no problem. Let her tag along.""\n\nIn fact, I suggested they come out on Thursday night and plan on returning Monday evening. A nice, long weekend.\n\nI hung up and found I had the same physical reaction to the thought of Irene. I told myself she'd probably not handled the ensuing years well. Most women who are stunning at 15 are, er, somewhat less than appealing 10 years later -- as if they've burned out all the `beautiful' assigned to them much too early. Or she was still stunning, but was going to take one look at a 40-year-old guy and immediately begin ignoring him, when possible. Or had gone dyke. Or turned nasty. Or was embittered.\n\nNone of it worked. At 40, I had to take the time to relieve the tightness in my trousers before I could concentrate on anything.\n\nIt didn't help."
677,Bonnie - Chapter 03,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","I stared at her. ""After that business with the seat belt? You could injure some valuable real estate. But I'd feel more at ease if you'd go keep an eye on those two marathon swimmers.""\n\nKate smiled warmly and winked at Mark, then glided out the door. She took off the wrap as she walked and that gorgeous, womanly ass was demonstrating many wonderful advantages of sheer, white Lurex.\n\n""She's a lot of woman, cousin.""\n\nMark nodded. ""Maybe too much.""\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""Listen, I should be pretty safe wrapping the potatoes in foil, right?""\n\nI nodded. As he mangled the aluminum foil, I said, ""What did you mean -- `Maybe too much'?""\n\n""Shit, Dan, I'm almost 45. She's 31, just entering her sexual prime. She's almost insatiable.""\n\n""Looks sated to me. Could almost hear her slosh."" I went to work on the radishes.\n\n""She just turns me on so much, I always kind of rise to the occasion. How's this?"" He held up the first successfully captured potato. It was a miserable job of wrapping.\n\n""Terrific. Listen -- As long as she's happy, what're you worrying about?""\n\n""Can I be blunt?""\n\n""Hell, you can be the Easter Bunny. Shoot.""\n\n""Sometimes I think that no matter how much she cums, she's a little disappointed when I stop.""\n\n""Are you bullshitting me?""\n\nHe shook his head somberly while he struggled to wrap another elusive potato.\n\n""Mark, you two were in the bedroom for 45 minutes. For two-thirds of that time, she was screaming. The look on her face and the way she was walking just now...That is one satisfied woman.""\n\n""I wonder...""\n\n""Have you asked her about this?""\n\n""Sure. She says I'm all the man she could ever wish for, that it's beautiful and ecstatic...the standard line.""\n\nI stabbed a green pepper. ""`Standard line'? Are you nuts? Are you trying to imply that Kate -- *Kate* -- would hide something?""\n\n""Well, yes -- so she wouldn't hurt my feelings. I think she wants more than I can give her.""\n\n""Evidence?""\n\n""Evi--? Oh."" He deposited another pathetically wrapped potato and began assaulting a third. ""Well, I was watching a porno tape. She usually doesn't bother with them -- says they're not romantic -- but she was walking through during this one scene where a guy with a huge cock was giving a woman the business. Guy's dick must have been a foot long and thick as a sausage. Well, she stopped walking, and *that* she watched. Never took her eyes off the screen. And it turned her on so much, I thought I was going to need a mop.""\n\nI laughed. ""Hey, man, I've seen you in the shower. You've got nothing to worry about.""\n\n""Dan, this guy had more soft than I have hard. Huge -- the way her nipples got when she was watching him.""\n\n""Lot's of women fantasize about fucking a horse-cock, but most of them don't care for it unless it's attached to someone they really like.""\n\n""So I've read. So I've been told.""\n\nI went to work on a pair of perfect red peppers. ""Why don't you believe it?""\n\nHe took a deep breath. ""Well, after that film I thought maybe she was wishing for more. So I went out and bought something. A marital aid.""\n\n""A what?""\n\n""You know...""\n\n""A dildo?""\n\n""Yeah."" A kind of cough, under his breath.\n\n""A great big one?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""As big as the guy in the movie?""\n\nAnother cough. I went to work on the carrots.\n\n""And?""\n\n""And, well, uh, one night when I ran out of gas, I got it out and lubed it up and started using it on her."" He stopped wrapping and stared at me. ""Mark, she came for almost another hour.""\n\n""Nonstop?""\n\nHe nodded. ""My arms gave out before she did. She took that fucking thing inside to the hilt. I could see her tummy bulge when it was in. I did it hard, I did it easy, fast, slow, straight, circles. Didn't matter. By the time she was done, I was hard again. I rode her for another 15 minutes, and she kept cumming. Used the dildo again for about a half-hour. She finally passed out with the dildo inside her. She was still cumming.""\n\nI emitted a low whistle.\n\n""She came for more than two hours without a pause and was still cumming when she passed out,"" he repeated. ""I think I've got a situation, here.""\n\n""All in your head, Mark."" Carrots done, I went to work on a cucumber, peeling the skin.\n\n""I think she wants more than just me.""\n\n""Even though she said the opposite.""\n\n""And I think she's going to go trolling.""\n\n""Now, Mark -- ""\n\n""And I think she'd like you.""\n\n""WHAT?""\n\n""And I want you to go ahead -- ""\n\nI spun on him, cucumber poised for attack. ""Forget it! Out of the question!""\n\n""Dan, she's going to go after somebody, sooner or later. She likes you -- and I trust you. I know you'd never try to take her away from me, so I'd be grateful if you helped me keep her happy.""\n\n""Sort of keep it in the family, huh?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""No fucking way. End of discussion.""\n\n""But -- ""\n\n""Mark, don't piss me off. I envy you Kate in your bed, I lust after her, but I am not -- repeat, not -- going to fuck your wife.""\n\n""What if she asked?""\n\n""Same response.""\n\nHis shoulders slumped, and I returned to the cucumber. I realized that he'd actually convinced himself that he wanted this -- to have me fuck his horny -- and unbelievably sexy -- wife.\n\nAfter a few more silent minutes of mutilating the potatoes and preparing the salad, I said, ""Better go get those water babies in here to change. We'll be ready to eat in a half hour.""\n\n""Sure."" Dejected. He went out and summoned them. The two girls scampered in, with Kate languidly bringing up the rear (so to speak).\n\n""Mosquitoes out there,"" she announced.\n\n""No kidding."" I handed her the salad bowl. ""In the fridge, please?""\n\nShe smiled brightly and bent at the waist before the opened refrigerator. Her ass was a caution, outthrust like that.\n\nBroing! Boner time.\n\n""There're some bug whackers out there. Would you guys turn 'em on for me? Just turn the switch till the nasty blue glow starts and watch the fun. And toss those taters down into the coals, please.""\n\n""I'll do it,"" Mark said. To Kate: ""You're still damp.""\n\nFrom what he'd told me, she was always damp. He went out into the yard and began making the rounds in twilight.\n\n""Kate, I've got to tell you something.""\n\n""Mmmmm?""\n\n""Dolores is turning me on. She's working at it, but she doesn't have to.""\n\nShe made a face. ""So now she's picking on you. Mark had the same reaction, and I told her it wasn't nice to go around teasing her dad.""\n\n""Or her Uncle Dan.""\n\n""I'll talk to her about it.""\n\n""Please. I don't want to be tempted by a kid. Get a couple of more brewskis in me, and I might convince myself that she wants to do more than tease.""\n\nKate chuckled. ""She probably does. She really likes you, you know.""\n\n""She's 15. She's just a kid.""\n\n""Oh, she's grown up enough in some ways.""\n\n""Not between the ears, she's not. And how's Irene looking?""\n\n""She's grown up enough, in all the ways. When I grow up, I want to look like Irene. Looking forward to her arrival?"" She stared pointedly at my crotch.\n\n""As if you and Lolita weren't enough to raise the flagpole.""\n\n""Why, thank you for the flattery!"" She smiled. Dimples. Somehow, I hadn't noticed those before.\n\n""It's truth.""\n\n""Well, if you're already salivating, wait'll Bonita gets here.""\n\n""Oh? She's -- what? Nineteen?""\n\n""You haven't seen her in a while, have you?""\n\n""No. Last couple of times, she's been away at school."" Bonita was a sophomore at Smith, on a scholarship. She'd spent her previous summer in Italy, visiting ruins (it was alleged). This summer she was interning at the Metropolitan Museum of Art. She was an Art History major.\n\n""Bonita is gorgeous and hot and -- remember young Raquel Welch?""\n\n""Who could forget?""\n\n""Okay -- better. Sexier.""\n\nI whistled. ""Maybe we better get some sheep in here before they arrive. I'm going to be drooling over a 19-year-old. If Irene shows signs of receptivity, warn her that I'm going to be, er, prominently energetic.""\n\n""The prominence is already evident."" She glanced at my crotch. Again.\n\n""Cripes."""
678,Bonnie - Chapter 05,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","Penny!\n\nI turned and strode to intercept, but it wasn't Penny; it was Kate. I gestured for quiet, reached her in two strides and turned her toward the side of the house where her youngest daughter was still -- I hoped -- gazing at the heavenly bodies of her choice.\n\n""I was just going to check on Bonita and Irene.""\n\n""They're fine."" I cleared my throat.\n\n""Dan, why are you herding me? What are they doing?"" She turned to face me and her hand -- accidentally, I like to think -- brushed the tent in my pants. Her eyes got very big in the night as comprehension sank in. ""They're not -- ?""\n\n""They're not hurting anyone,"" I said. She planted her heels and froze, staring at me in starlight.\n\n""You mean my sister and my daughter are lesbians?"" she finally hissed, horrified.\n\n""I dunno, but right now they're lovers. Leave them alone.""\n\n""But -- I feel so -- so -- ""\n\n""Think how I feel. I've been fantasizing about Irene all evening.""\n\nI never found out what she was about to say, because Penny came charging up: ""You've gotta see this, Mom! It's amazing!""\n\n""Yeah, Mom, go take a look,"" I agreed. ""I'm going to go get a beer.""\n\nI heard quiet splashing in the pool. I was jealous of both women. I strode to the house, changing my mind about the beer. This called for brandy. Then I decided on beer again. In my state, a couple of belts of brandy would convince me that I should take up Dolores on her invitation.\n\nWhich was when I realized there was no more MTV coming from the bedroom. But there was another sound. I crept to the door and listened. Panting and moans. And words, barely intelligible: ""Oh yeah -- oh yeah -- gimme -- uh -- more -- unnnh -- more! -- harder! -- oh yeah! -- ""\n\nLike that.\n\nBrandy.\n\nI put an unreasonable amount in the snifter and took it onto the front deck, the one that faces all the greenery that defends my house from the road and runs in front of the first-floor bedrooms. I sat on the Adirondack chair in front of the bedroom Irene and Bonita would occupy. Served three purposes. For one, it kept me away from the noises Dolores was making. For another, I'd know when my sapphic fantasy girls were done in the pool and I could go to the back deck. And, as long as I could hear Kate and Penny murmuring from the shadows at the side of the house, I'd know where they were.\n\nAbout two-thirds of the way through a bowl of my pipe tobacco, I heard the door to the bedroom open and close. I crept over to Dolores's door and listened. Silence. I picked up the remains of my brandy and went around to the side of the house, greeting Penny and Kate.\n\n""I hate to break up the star search, but we've got to repack the telescope or condensation will form inside the housing.""\n\n""Oh...okay."" Penny was very polite about it. ""Can we do it again tomorrow night, Uncle Dan? Please?""\n\n""Honey, he may have other plans,"" Kate cautioned.\n\nI bent and kissed Penny's forehead. ""Sweetheart, you and me go on a tour of the heavens tomorrow. I'll set up the big one and we'll see if we can't spot Mons Olympus, okay?""\n\n""What's that?"" Penny asked. ""It sounds dirty!""\n\n""Penny!"" Kate gasped.\n\n""Mons Olympus is on Mars, and it's the tallest mountain we know of in our star system.""\n\nThe ladies helped me carry the telescope and tripod inside and Penny watched closely as I disassembled the mount and put everything back into its case. I bid both a friendly good night and then refilled the snifter, took my pouch and my pipe and myself out to the pool enclosure. I had an Elmore Leonard novel awaiting me.\n\nI was stretched out on the chaise and enjoying the silence when I heard, ""Knock-knock?""\n\nI turned my head. Bonita. She was carrying two cans of beer and was wearing one of the terrycloth bathrobes I keep in the bathroom closet for guests to use.\n\n""Who's there?""\n\n""Banana. Knock-knock?""\n\n""Who's there?""\n\n""Banana. Knock-knock?""\n\n""Who's there?""\n\n""Orange.""\n\n""Orange?""\n\n""Orange you glad it's not banana again?""\n\nI groaned.\n\n""Now that I've ruined your evening, mind if I join you?"" She still had the infectious grin. When Mark and Regina had been on the splits, Bonita and I had gotten to be good buddies. Somehow, she could always hit me with that grin when things seemed at their worst and before I could say ""starving writer,"" I'd be grinning, too.\n\n""Come in and abuse me some more,"" I said, grinning back. She settled into the chaise opposite mine and then raised her eyebrows while staring at the brandy.\n\n""Oh?""\n\n""Oh."" I closed ""Double Dutch Treat"" (I was halfway through ""Cat Dancer"") and put it down.\n\n""Special occasion?""\n\n""You got it."" I took a big slug of the brandy. ""I'm disappointed. Doubly. Partly with you.""\n\nShe looked genuinely shocked. ""Me? Why?""\n\n""I saw you and Irene in the pool.""\n\nHer mouth sagged open, then slowly closed. She was about to speak, but I cut her off.\n\n""Disappointed -- not that you were making love with a woman, but that you didn't have the good sense to be more discrete about it. I was the one who stumbled onto you. It could have been Dolores.""\n\n""She knows the score.""\n\n""You got that right,"" I muttered.\n\n""Excuse me?""\n\n""Never mind,"" I said, louder. ""Penny could have found you. Or your mother. She'd be horrified.""\n\n""Mom's cool. What makes you think she'd be shocked?""\n\n""She was."" I told her of the conversation Kate and I had.\n\nBonita thought it over, then nodded. ""Yeah, it was thoughtless."" She drew a deep breath, let it out slowly. That caused some interesting tidal effects on her robe. ""Well, I'm no lesbian. I like women, too, but I like men."" She turned a frown on me, drank some more beer and asked, ""What was the other part of the disappointment?""\n\n""Irene.""\n\n""Irene?"" Then: ""Oh!"" She grinned.\n\n""Yeah, I've been hungry for her all evening.""\n\n""But we only got here a couple of hours ago.""\n\n""Yeah, well, I've been looking forward to some gorgeous single female- type company all evening.""\n\nShe finished the beer and automatically popped the tab on the second. ""Haven't been getting any, eh?""\n\n""Oh, that's not it, so much.""\n\nAnd bit by bit, she wormed it out of me about Dolores, and her games and come-on behavior. And she said essentially the same thing her mother and Penny had said.\n\n""But she's only 15, for crying out loud!""\n\n""How does it go? 'If they're big enough to bleed, they're big enough to' -- ""\n\n""Bullshit. She's a kid. Sexy, gorgeous, horny -- but a kid.""\n\nBonita suddenly came over to me and kissed me lightly on the lips, then a bit less lightly. She caught me totally by surprise. Just as I began to react, she went back to her chaise longue.\n\n""Explain,"" I managed to croak.\n\n""When I was 15, I had the most tremendous crush on you. I wanted you to make mad, passionate love to me. I tried everything I thought I could get away with to turn you on.""\n\n""I remember. And you did turn me on.""\n\nShe smiled. ""I know. But you never let me come on too strong -- never laid a glove on me. I thought I was ready for that, too, but maybe I wasn't, and if you'd taken me up on it, I think it might've had a really messed-up head for a while. And you're resisting again, and Dolores sounds a lot more brazen than I dared to be.""\n\n""That's for damn sure!""\n\n""So here's my poor Uncle Dan, all revved up by a lolita, all charged up for Irene -- and he finds Irene getting it on with his niece.""\n\n""Worse than that, even.""\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""Then his niece gives him a kiss, and it tastes like Irene-juice is still on her face. I'm jealous!""\n\n""Of me or her?""\n\n""Both.""\n\nIt took a moment for that one to sink in. Then she came back beside my chaise longue.\n\n""Really?"" she whispered, staring me in the eye. ""Really?"" She bent over me, bracing her hands on the arms of the chaise longue. The robe fell open at the top. She wasn't wearing anything I could see under that robe.\n\n""Really?"" She repeated and pressed her lips to mine. I groaned into her open mouth and managed to restrain myself from throwing her down and fucking her.\n\nShe finally raised her face and breathed, ""You know, I still want you, a lot."" As she spoke, she ran her fingers down over my arm, then across my hip and thigh and finally rested her hand on my cock. Her eyes widened as she gripped it.\n\nShe stood straight and straddled the chaise longue, letting her robe fall open. She moved forward till her neatly trimmed cunt was right over my face, then slowly lowered her crotch onto my more-than-eager mouth.\n\nShe was juicy and sweet and very, very hot. I kept my eyes open and had a groundhog's view of her -- trim tummy, tiny waist, outrageous breasts, hard nipples...which I quickly reached up to tweak. As I licked her and sucked her, I ran my hands down and then around her back, finally fastening onto her firm, rounded ass. I pulled her down against my mouth and began teasing her clit. She was flowing now, bathing my face in her sauce. When I began circling her clit, and she began shaking with her orgasm, she was drooling cunt juice into my mouth.\n\nShe straightened slowly, then moved down on the longue. She reached down and unfastened the zipper and waist-snap of my jeans. My cock bobbed up, purple and angry at the long confinement.\n\nShe moved to one side of the longue and dropped to her knees as she gripped my aching dick.\n\n""It's so big, I -- "" She looked up at me. ""I don't think I'm up for something this size, tonight -- but I will be tomorrow.""\n\nI groaned as she began moving her hand on my cock. Oh, well, I thought, a handjob from her would be better than one from me, at least. And she had promised to do better tomorrow.\n\n""But I want you in my mouth tonight -- now!"" And then she ducked her head down and gobbled about a third of my prick before she reached her limit. She didn't try to be arty about it. She just latched on and went into leech mode, sucking and jerking.\n\nThirty seconds passed. All of 30 seconds.\n\n""I'm gonna cum!"" I breathed hoarsely.\n\nShe sucked harder and jerked harder, and then I let loose. She made a soft noise, as if she'd been hit in the back with a pillow, then she swallowed and sucked for oil. Some of my cum ran out of the corners of her mouth, but she never stopped sucking as I fired off again, and then the semen just poured out of me in one continuous, blissful stream. She kept sucking and tonguing until I was done, and then she swallowed with a loud GULP.\n\nI lay limp as she let my shrinking cock fall from her mouth. She rested her face on my thigh and stroked my shriveling prick with the tips of her fingers. After a few seconds, she raised her face to look at me, questioning. I motioned to her, and she quickly crawled up into my arms and pressed herself against me. We kissed a couple of times. I could taste Irene and me in her mouth.\n\n""I've wanted to do that for so long,"" she whispered, snuggling.\n\n""Me, too.""\n\n""Really?""\n\nI stroked her back through the robe. ""Truth.""\n\nShe giggled. ""Still want Irene?""\n\n""Well, uh...""\n\n""Truth?"" she admonished.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Me, too. I better get going.""\n\n""Into bed with Irene.""\n\n""I want to do this again.""\n\n""Give me 10 minutes.""\n\n""Braggart. Tomorrow. Please?""\n\n""I could never refuse you anything; you know that.""\n\nShe stood and stretched, arms high over her head and robe swinging open to reveal those gorgeous breasts.\n\n""Don't forget to wash your face and brush your teeth.""\n\n""I'm not going to,"" she said, dropping her arms abruptly. ""I want her to taste you on me. Make her a little jealous!""\n\n""Of you or me?""\n\nShe grinned. She bent, tucked my cock back into my pants, zipped and fastened me with deft efficiency.\n\n""Maybe both,"" she replied and strode back to the house.\n\nIt took a minute for that one to sink in."
679,Bonnie - Chapter 06,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","I sat there, contentedly doing in my second mug of coffee and reading the Friday Newsday and smoking my pipe. It must have been around 7:30 when she lowered herself into the other beach chair and set a mug of coffee on the table.\n\nIrene.\n\nShe was wearing a cotton halter, strapless. The cotton was thin, the cotton was white and the cotton was tight.\n\nSo were my jeans, suddenly.\n\nI couldn't see her eyes behind the big sunglasses. Her hair was all disheveled in that unmistakable Just Got My Cookies tousle.\n\n""Good morning, Uncle Dan."" A smile was twitching at the corners of her mouth.\n\n""Well, good morning to you, Irene. And what's with the 'Uncle Dan' business?""\n\n""I understand that's what all your fans call you.""\n\n""Now, look, Irene -- ""\n\n""Shhhh. *You* look."" She stood. She was wearing cutoff denim shorts, old, often washed, faded and shrunk to fit like an extra layer of very taut flesh. She popped the waist snap and tugged the zipper. Alllll the way down. She pushed the denim down to mid-thigh. Her pubic hair was close-cropped and neatly trimmed to a small tuft around her very swollen labia. I could see her rather prominent clitoris through the curls. ""Even though Bonnie already had breakfast, I'm sure there's some leftovers, but we wouldn't want anyone to see, sooooo....""\n\nAnd she pulled the shorts back up, zipped and fastened them -- and sat down again. Smiling. Her nipples were rock-hard inside the halter. ""Questions?""\n\n""Hammana-hammana-hammana.""\n\n""Bonnie and I are going to tease you unmercifully.""\n\n""More?""\n\n""Much more. And we just know Dolores isn't going to let up on you, either.""\n\n""Who told you?""\n\n""Bonnie. And Kate is going to be just keep on being sexy, casual, earth-mother Kate.""\n\n""You're planning to kill me this way, right?""\n\n""And this afternoon, when Dolores and Penny come out in their teeny- tiny bathing suits and go down the road to the beach, those cute little buns all twitchy, and Mark takes Kate upstairs for some more yowling, Irene and I are going to do all sorts of lovely, lickety, squishy, sucky things.""\n\nI groaned.\n\n""And you can join us -- if you can find us."" She smiled broadly. Then stood, turned and sashayed back to the house. My cock throbbed in time with her steps.\n\nI sat there long after my pipe had gone out, long after I'd finished my coffee, long after I'd finished the paper. I had to. Because it took a long time for my cock to deflate to a sufficiently decent level that I could dare enter the house.\n\nAs it was, Dolores nearly knocked me down. She was wearing track shorts, a track shirt and Serious Running Shoes. ""Hi, Uncle Dan. Going jogging. See you later."" And then she was gone, out the door.\n\nBut not before planting a big, wet kiss right on my lips -- which, given the disparity in our heights, meant she had to jump up and cling to me with her arms around my neck and all her sweet young lovelies pressing into my body.\n\nBroing!\n\nI had just put my cup and plate down on the kitchen counter when the door to Irene and Bonnie's bedroom opened and they came out, also in jogging attire.\n\n""Good morning, ladies.""\n\n""Oh, look, he remembers us!"" Bonnie said, pointing at my crotch.\n\n""And he's going to be tracking us,"" Irene said.\n\n""Hah!"" Bonnie replied. ""He hates jogging.""\n\n""No findee, no nookie,"" Irene admonished.\n\nExit two bi-beauties, stage left. Leaving me standing there with a pole in my pants and an ache in my nuts.\n\nI decided there was no hope for it but to hit the cold shower. Or maybe a morning swim. I grabbed my swim trunks from the closet in the bathroom and shut the door. I was just about to deal with the challenge of getting Mr. Pecker into my swimsuit when I heard a muffled moan. I stood still and closed my eyes, straining to hear. With success. It was coming from Penny and Dolores's room. Was Penny having a nightmare? She'd been plagued by them when she was just a tyke.\n\nI pulled my jeans back on, dick rapidly deflating as my concentration shifted, and went to the bedroom door. I opened it just a crack. Penny was not having a nightmare. Penny was moaning constantly, but the volume rose and fell in time with the movements of her hands between her legs.\n\nBroing!\n\nYes, there was little Penny, eyes closed and hair a mess on her pillow. She had her tee-shirt rolled high around her waist, and her legs were high and wide with her knees bent and her toes curled. And she was working a plastic vibrator up and down against the hairless lips of her pre-teenybopper pussy -- which, incidentally, was swollen and red. And glistening -- just like the vibrator.\n\nShe was rubbing faster and faster, her narrow hips jiggling. Her nipples looked like they were on the verge of poking through the tee- shirt, and she had caught her lower lip between her teeth. She was almost there, grunting with passion.\n\nSuddenly, she shifted the vibrator and began pressing it into her cunt while furiously fingering her clit with her other hand. It wasn't a big vibrator, but she had a minuscule pussy, and I doubted she was going to get anywhere.\n\nBit by bit, though, she drove the white plastic toy deeper and deeper into her tiny cunt. Her wee labia were stretched so thin that they looked ready to snap, but she obviously knew what she was doing -- because she groaned and let her legs fall almost back to her shoulders and pushed all but maybe two inches in her. Her moans rose in pitch and she stiffened -- and then shuddered and jerked in orgasm. She continued working the vibrator in and out and continued rubbing her clit, drawing out the orgasm for all it was worth before she finally groaned in satisfaction and relaxed. Her cunt seemed to expel the vibrator of its own accord. Her legs fell back flat to the bed and she lay there gasping, eyes still closed, as she turned off her small friend. Then she rolled onto her side, facing away from the door and sighed deeply.\n\nBefore I closed the door, I feasted on the sight of her hard little ass and the peach of her pussy peeking from between her firm young thighs.\n\nMy thoughts were churning as I went back into the bathroom and got into my swim trunks. I didn't even bother with the jockstrap. Speed was my only hope now -- get to the pool and start swimming to calm the Savage Beast. Speed and silence.\n\nI opened the bathroom door and Penny nearly fell into me; she'd just been reaching for the doorknob. She was still in her tee-shirt, still flushed, still reeking of sex -- and still holding the vibrator in her other hand.\n\nShe paled, then blushed. Without a word, she spun and darted into the bedroom. I stalked through the house to the back door -- dong still stiff -- and headed for the pool.\n\nI swam 20 laps before my cock started deflating. It was another 10 before I felt I could safely hoist myself from the pool and stretch out, still dripping, on the chaise longue. I was panting and my shoulders and legs ached pleasantly from the exertion. I guess it was around ten, because the shadow of the big oak was covering me and there was a slight breeze -- enough that I felt cool, but not chilly, even in the wet trunks. After a little while, I rolled onto my stomach. I must have dozed, because Kate's voice startled me awake.\n\n""How're you feeling, Dan?""\n\n""G'morning, Kate. A little drowsy, but not as hungover as I deserve to be. You?""\n\n""Pretty good. This fresh air knocks me out. Mark's still cutting logs."" I heard the chaise longue next to me creak as she settled onto it and laid back. I turned my head to face her. She was wearing one of Mark's old shirts and a pair of loose shorts. She held a mug of coffee on the flat part of her belly. ""Have you seen the girls?""\n\n""Dolores and Irene and Bonita went out jogging.""\n\n""Together?"" She sounded surprised.\n\n""Dolores left first. I guess Penny's still sacked out.""\n\n""She was just getting out of the bathroom when I came down."" There was a long silence and I sensed something coming. ""Dan?""\n\n""Ummm?""\n\n""Has -- has Mark said anything to you...about us?""\n\nUh-ohhh... ""Us?""\n\n""Mark and me. Me, in particular.""\n\n""About what?""\n\n""You know, about marriage-type stuff.""\n\n""You're already married. I was there, remember?""\n\nShe chuckled. ""No, silly -- about how our marriage is going. Like the sex part, in particular.""\n\n""He's told me he still gets a hard-on every time he looks at you. And from the air-raid siren I heard yesterday, I'd say you don't object.""\n\nAnother long pause. ""Dan, I think he wants some variety in our sex life.""\n\n""Like what?""\n\n""Like swapping.""\n\n""As I do not have a regular lady any more, I'm not surprised he hasn't mentioned swapping to me. And he's never indicated any interest in another woman to me.""\n\nShe sighed. ""I think -- I think he wants to swap me. Around. As in have other guys do me while he watches.""\n\n""Has he said that?""\n\n""No, but he keeps talking like he doesn't think he's enough for me, like maybe he doesn't satisfy me.""\n\n""What has he said or done to indicate it?""\n\n""He keeps asking me if I wish he had a bigger dick or if I ever fantasize about it, or having other men.""\n\n""And have you?""\n\nShe raised the coffee mug and sat up. ""Well -- sure, I guess so. Just before I met Mark, I had a fling with a guy who was...enormous. That's the only word for it. But I didn't love him, so it was nice and interesting but not really special. And Mark's more than enough for me. I keep telling him that, but he keeps asking and asking, and now I'm starting to get curious. It's like he put this idea there and -- Oh shit, here comes Penny."""
680,Bonnie - Chapter 07,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","I laughed and crouched. She climbed aboard and behaved herself almost all the way to the house. Whereupon she kissed the back of my neck, and added a little tongue-work for good measure.\n\nI let her down carefully and turned. ""You are incorrigible,"" I pronounced, shaking my finger at her menacingly.\n\nShe made as if to bite said finger and said, ""And you, Uncle Dan, are fully aroused.""\n\nI went upstairs to shower and change, carefully locking the door. Nonetheless, 10 minutes into my shower, I heard a voice whisper through the door, ""Want me to do your back?"" I thought it might be Bonita or Irene, but it could have been Dolores or even Penny.\n\n""Scat, poltergeist!"" I hissed and turned up the cold water.\n\nWhen I came downstairs 20 minutes later, Penny was on the deck, a bag of Beach Stuff next to her. ""Where's the rest of the brigade?""\n\n""I think Irene and Bonnie are changing clothes.""\n\n""And Dolores?'\n\n""Here I am!""\n\nI turned. Dolores was again semi-wearing her swimsuit and had a big towel wrapped sarong-style around her tight hips. She was wearing sandals and carrying a beach bag. She had on sunglasses and a huge- brimmed straw hat. She was wearing a pale lip gloss that accentuated the fullness of her mouth. She looked like an ad for 20 years in Attica for statutory rape. ""Ready, shrimp?""\n\n""It's about time!"" Penny said, bouncing up. ""Let's head for the beach."" She motioned. I bent, tense, and then relaxed as she gave me a kiss on the cheek. ""See you later, Unk.""\n\nDolores, of course, demanded equal time and played her role to the hilt: a chaste peck on the cheek and, ""See you later...stud.""\n\nThey were just leaving when the gardening crew arrived. I pay them to come out once a week and do the trim and clip routine. They also fertilize as necessary and mulch when it's time.\n\nAs they turned to watch Dolores, I could tell all three were thinking of fertilization.\n\n""Good morning, Meester Dan.""\n\n""Good morning, Mister Hector."" We grinned at each other. It was a family operation, all Mexican, and they insisted on calling me Mister Dan, so I insisted on calling them Mister Hector, Mister Miguel and Mister Ed (he didn't like Eduardo and laughed heartily when I explained about the old TV show). Ed was Miguel's father.\n\n""Very pretty. They are your, uh, nieces?"" I had a neighbor a half mile up the road, toward the beach, who frequently entertained a flock a ""nieces""; some of them might even have been of legal age.\n\nI laughed. ""They call me 'uncle,' but they're really my second cousins. Their folks and a friend are staying with me this weekend.""\n\n""I think that maybe in a couple of years, one of them could stay here without mama.""\n\n""They grow up fast. She is only 15 now, but when she's 19...?""\n\nHe nodded. ""I thought she had more years. Perhaps I should tell Miguel"" -- his nephew -- ""not to dream too much.""\n\nI smiled. ""As you see fit, but she is smart for her years.""\n\n""Ah, such a beautiful day.""\n\nI went back into the house and he turned to his brother and nephew. In a few minutes, I heard the mower mowing, the trimmer trimming and the unique sound of electric shears pruning away. I set about running the dishwasher, then gathered loose laundry -- mostly towels and some of my clothes -- for a run in the basement washing machine. While the two mechanical slaves chugged away, I inventoried the larder, making up my shopping list.\n\nKate strolled in 20 minutes later, a sack of fresh herbs in one hand. It's about a two-mile walk to the farmer's market, a third of it on an unshaded road, so she was a little damp. I gave her a rundown on where her family and my fantasy girl were. When I told her Bonnie and Irene were ""changing clothes,"" her eyebrows went up -- and now that I thought of it, it *had* been a long time for a change of clothes -- but almost immediately, they emerged from the bedroom, looking conspiratorial. Bonita must have passed some sort of signal to her stepmother, because she and Kate abruptly were sitting on the banquet in the bay window, murmuring.\n\nIrene was wearing a bathing suit bottom and a midriff-baring cutoff tee-shirt and, quite obviously, nothing else. She poured herself a cup of coffee from the carafe and seemed about to speak when Hector knocked on the screen door.\n\nHe nodded past my shoulder at Irene. ""I think it's a good thing we're finished,"" he said.\n\nI grinned. ""And I have three more days of this to endure.""\n\n""Such suffering. It is possible that Miguel must return later to finish clearing out the brush in the back of the yard. I explained to him about your guests, but he is only 16 and you know how much a young man likes to do his job well.""\n\n""I quite understand. He would be most welcome. He is a good man. I will be taking my cousins to dinner tonight, but I would not be surprised if Dolores -- the 15-year-old -- preferred to stay home. You know how young women of that age are.""\n\n""Yes, young people can be so moody.""\n\n""But feel free to have Miguel come by to finish his work around six or so.""\n\nHe smiled and nodded, and they were gone.\n\nMark, Kate, Penny and Irene didn't know it yet, but we were going to dinner. Dolores was going to have to fend for herself. I hoped it would sate her lech. This might work out after all, I thought -- erroneously.\n\nIrene came up to me and asked for a tour of the grounds. Who was I to refuse? I led her out on the sundeck and began showing her all the little touches of the yards -- the hidden bird feeder, the warren where the hares' kits were happily growing, the tomato patch with its useless scarecrow. I kept sneaking glances at her tits and, when she bent over one tomato plant, her ripe ass.\n\nShe turned to me there and excused herself. ""Too much coffee,"" she said and scurried for the house. I shrugged and went out to check the pool and see if a cleaning was in order. Then I heard what her younger ears had picked up sooner: Kate's wails. Mark was up. Probably awake, too. Which meant that Bonnie and Irene --\n\nBroing!\n\nI spun and strode quickly toward the house, I started searching while the ululating cries from the upstairs bedroom grew and waned. I checked Bonnie and Irene's room: nothing. Penny's and Dolores's: zip. Outdoors? Seemed unlikely, as Bonnie didn't know the grounds well enough to suggest a rendezvous, and there was too much chance my tour would stumble upon her. Basement workshop? Maybe, but a long shot.\n\nOf course.\n\nI crept barefoot up the stairs. I could hear Kate's choking cries of pleasure and Mark's grunts of effort all the more clearly. I stepped into my bedroom, expecting to find my fantasy come true...but the big bed was empty. I was about to start searching the grounds when I heard a soft sound of pleasure from the walk-in closet.\n\nI opened the doors wide.\n\nBonnie sat Indian-fashion, face turned up and tongue lapping happily at the drooling cunt of Irene, who stood with knees bent and spread, straddling her.\n\nIrene turned heavy-lidded eyes on me. ""Oh! We've -- oh! -- been discovered! Oh!""\n\n""Alright you two -- out of the closet and into the sheets!"""
681,Bonnie - Chapter 08,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","Irene was sucking my dick in time with Bonnie's tonguing of her cunt. I reached down and under, cupping her lush tits in my hands. I found and pinched her stiff nipples, and she sucked more urgently, her hips rolling above Bonnie's eager mouth. She jerked her hand on my shaft, and I warned her I was going to cum in her mouth.\n\nShe knelt up straighter and wrapped her arms around me as I bent to her. I kissed her hungrily, savoring the feel of her large breasts rubbing against my chest. I felt a hand on my cock; an inventory disclosed it was Bonnie's.\n\n""I want you in me,"" Irene breathed into my mouth. She twisted away and reversed herself above Bonnie, her face already between Bonnie's widespread legs as I moved up behind her.\n\nBonnie pulled my cock down into her mouth and gave me a quick, hungry suck, before guiding me to the entrance of Irene's hot cunt.\n\n""I'm next,"" Bonnie whispered.\n\nI groaned and then groaned again as I felt the heat of Irene's wet cunt moving down my cock. She was tight and very, very wet, and her pussy muscles kept spasming and clenching on me as Bonnie licked at her clit -- with occasional side trips to my balls.\n\nNo way was I going to last more than a few minutes. The sight of Irene's gorgeous butt, all outthrust and upthrust and swaying in time to my strokes, and Bonnie's lickings would have been enough in themselves. So would the sight of my dick alternately spreading her pussy lips and driving them into her cunt. So would the moans and gasps of the pair. Ditto the quivering, hard-nippled masses of Bonnie's tits or the tautly swaying loveliness of Irene's boobs. I didn't have a chance. Five minutes of this and I was --\n\n""Cumming! I'm cumming!""\n\nIt is possible to be so turned-on and so frustrated that when the moment of relief comes, it's too much of a necessity to be as pleasurable as it could. This was one of those moments. The cum just poured out of me, almost painful in its haste to crowd out of my cock. After the first shot, Bonnie held my spasming nuts in her palm. After the second, she pulled my erupting prick out of her sapphic lover's cunt and sucked my glans into her mouth. She nursed at me, sucking down my jism like as if it was mother's milk. Lots of milk.\n\nShe kept sucking even after I finished cumming. My nuts felt like they wanted to cum again, and my dick stayed mostly hard. When her face tightened with the orgasm Irene was lavishing on her, she sucked wildly, and I was suddenly completely hard again.\n\nShe stopped abruptly, pulled my raging dick out of her mouth and grinned up at me -- grinned, she yet had a look of pure lust in her face. ""My turn,"" she breathed.\n\nI could only nod. My hands trailed across Irene's lovely ass and her lower back as she shifted, then reversed herself on the bed. As Bonnie arranged herself, with her beautiful tight butt pointing at me, for a resumption of their sixty-nine, Irene drew the tip of my dick into her mouth. Not the glans -- just the very tip. She had her mouth fastened against it in a kind of half-kiss that covered only the slit and part of the glans. She was sucking furiously on that small section, and her tongue waggled against me. I bit my lip to stifle a scream; the sensation was excruciating.\n\nIrene finally relented and guided my achingly swollen cock to my niece's -- sorry; second cousin's -- cunt. As soon as I began to push, I began to worry. Bonnie was 19, experienced, sopping wet and extremely aroused. She was also very tight, and Irene's tongue on her clitoris wasn't helping matters. It took a real effort on both our parts. She pushed up and back while I pushed down and in, sort of -- sort of because my cock started to bend before her cunt finally gave way and admitted my glans.\n\nIt was a good thing I'd just cum, or I would have let loose right then and there. Her pussy was spasming on me, orgasming, and it seemed to suck on my cock. I could hear her groaning into Irene's cunt as I pushed deeper and deeper, and that was a surprise -- not only was Kate still wailing from the bedroom across the hall, I was groaning, myself, and I could still hear Bonnie's throaty moans. When her fine young ass finally cuddled up to my abdomen, she clenched down even harder. I simply *could* not move for a few seconds; she was that tight.\n\nWhen I finally could move back, it was obvious that her tight, wet cunt had created a suction seal. The sensation was fabulous. So was the sight of her pussy lips, stretched thin and drawing outward with my dick. I'd never had that happen before. And I'd never had another woman suddenly lick the underside of my cock and then tickle my balls with her tongue.\n\nI rammed back into Bonnie as fast as I could, then grabbed hold of her waist and pulled back again. Irene's face went slack from whatever Bonnie was doing to her, but whatever it was, she repaid the favor with interest. She attacked Bonnie's cunt lips and clitoris and Bonnie rewarded me with the rapid-fire clench-clench-clench of her 19-year- old pussy orgasming on me. I pressed to the limit inside her and slammed away with short, horny strokes. I felt my cock swelling inside her as she continued to cum, and then my balls lurched and I spritzed away on her insides. Somehow, I had the presence of mind to lean forward and kiss her, right between her tense shoulder blades, as I drained the last of my middle-aged cum into her sweet, not-quite-20- year-old pussy.\n\nIrene reached around my thigh with one arm and hugged it as Bonnie went limp above her. I reached down, awkwardly, to caress her face with one hand as I began easing my shriveling dick out of Bonnie's still-constricted pussy. It finally came out with a soft, slurping noise.\n\nMy knees were trembling, and my heart was pounding. I managed a controlled collapse beside them on the bed. Bonnie draped herself on me and Irene gracefully turned and joined her. I had an arm around each one, and they had an arm around each other and an arm around me. Having two beautiful women in my bed at once had never been a particular goal of mine -- though it had happened a few times during my wilder youth -- so maybe that explains the way I felt. The sheer sexual pleasure had been amazing; the warmth and the mutual cuddling afterward was at least as good. I wallowed in the joy. Wallowed so deep that I didn't realize, at the time, that I hadn't been hearing Kate's wails for a while."
682,Bonnie - Chapter 09,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","She was a vision, and it was having a predictable effect on me. She noticed that, too, because her eyes widened a bit as she stared pointedly at my resurrecting dick. She gazed at my face and made sure I was watching as she ran her tongue over her lips. She began caressing her lovely breasts with one hand and slowly slid the other between her legs.\n\nHer eyes closed momentarily as she toyed with her cunt and clit, and then her knees bent a bit as she slid a finger inside her pussy. She pinched and pulled one nipple as she worked her finger in and out of herself, and then she bit her lip and shook.\n\nHer eyes opened again, fixed on mine. She looked pointedly at my throbbing prick, then back to my face. Smiling, she took her hand from between her legs and slowly sucked her wet finger all the way into her mouth, then pumped it a few times. I damn near came just watching her.\n\nShe pulled the finger out of her mouth, kissed her palm, then blew me the kiss. She smiled broadly, then backed quietly out of the room and closed the door behind her.\n\n""Damn,"" I muttered.\n\nBonnie stirred at the sound. She and Irene were pressed against me, their wonderful, taut curves mashing into my flesh and imprinting me with a message of lust. I ran my hand down over Bonnie's back and caressed the creamy cleavage of her hard young ass. She pressed her face against the side of my neck and gripped my thigh with her legs. Her movement disturbed Irene slightly.\n\nIrene reached across me to caress Bonita, so I duplicated my caress on Irene. Within moments, I had two gorgeous young women rubbing two wet pussies against my thighs. Bonnie began kissing her way down my chest. She paused to lick and suck my right nipple. Irene, equally awake now, seemed to think that was a neat idea and lavished the same attention on my left nipple.\n\nBonita, meantime, was sliding her hand down over my abdomen. She gripped the thick stalk of my hard dick and jerked it lightly a couple of times. Then her lips followed the pathblazed by her fingers. She reversed herself slowly, being sure to keep her stiff nipples in contact with my skin as she moved.\n\nI pulled Irene up to cover her lips with mine. In moments, our tongues were happily exploring each other's mouth.\n\nThen what felt like a wet, sucking oven covered the head of my cock, and I groaned into Irene's mouth. She must have known from my reaction that Bonita was sucking my cock, and it obviously turned her on, because Irene began devouring my lips with hers. pressing her wonderful breasts hard against me.\n\nThen Bonnie did something I'd only experienced a couple of times before -- she slowly forced the full length of my prick into her mouth and throat, sucking all the way.\n\nI groaned and arched, on the verge of cumming -- and then she pulled her mouth off me. I felt the bed shift as she moved.\n\n""I wanna see you sit on him,"" she whispered to Irene and then kissed her full on the lips, right in front of my face. She broke the kiss and said, ""Now -- I wanna see it now!""\n\nIrene's eyes closed halfway and she swung her leg over my hips and straddled me.\n\n""I could suck your cock all day!"" Bonnie whispered to me, then slid down on the bed. She gripped and aimed my prick as Irene sank slowly onto me. I watched her cunt lips part wetly and spread around my thick dick. When she was halfway down, Bonnie got behind her. Whatever she did, it caused Irene to freeze and clench her cunt around my cock.\n\nI put my hands on Irene's hips and guided her down lower. It seemed like hours passed before she had me all the way inside her juicy cunt. Her eyes fluttered open, unfocused, and I felt her vagina fluttering around me. She began falling forward onto me, and I gratefully received the weight of her curvaceous torso into my arms.\n\nShe was kneeling, legs pulled up, with her upper body flat against my chest. Looking down over her round, gently undulating ass, I could see Bonnie's contribution: She had her tongue working at Irene's anus.\n\nIrene's hips began rolling, slowly making tight little circles around the pinion of my prick. All I had to do -- could do -- was lay there and savor the exquisite sensation of her cunt rubbing and sucking at my stiff dick. I could feel Bonnie's talented tongue probing into Irene's ass. I put my hands on Irene's buttocks and pulled her down on me, hard, and spread her cheeks.\n\nBonnie was jabbing her tongue up into Irene's ass now, and Irene was groaning and moaning against the side of my neck. But then Bonnie led my hand to the pucker of her girlfriend's butthole and withdrew her tongue from the opening long enough to guide my finger inside.\n\nIrene immediately began grunting and hunching against me, her cunt gripping my dick as tightly as her ass gripped my finger. I was going to cum in seconds with this treatment.\n\nAs if I needed more stimulus, Bonnie put her head between my legs and starting lightly licking my balls.\n\nSo much for restraint.\n\nI surged upward, lifting Irene with me. My cock swelled inside her spasming cunt, and then my balls lurched, and I unloaded. It felt like an electric current was running through my nuts and dick, I came so hard. Three, four -- five long geysers shot, into Irene and she was keeping pace with her own orgasms, her ass milking at my finger as avidly as her cunt pulled on my prick.\n\nMy dick finally stopped jerking and began shrinking inside her as I sank back to the bed, panting. Irene's cunt grabbed my cock even more tightly as I pulled my finger out of her lovely ass. We lay there, gasping for breath as Bonnie crawled up and began kissing both of us every place she could reach -- faces, shoulders, backs, necks.\n\n""So hot...so beautiful,"" Bonnie kept murmuring. I finally wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close and tight against Irene and myself. The three of us lay there, sighing and savoring the slick warmth of each other's bodies. I was watching the play of sunlight and shadow on the wall, letting my thoughts drift in that unique, tattered afterglow that comes only after loving, lusty sex. Which was how I happened to notice a larger shadow detach itself and begin descending.\n\nWe'd been watched. Just then I heard Kate's yowling resume from the other bedroom."
683,Bonnie - Chapter 10,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","Kate nodded. ""Hmmmm...Okay."" She looked hesitant for moment, then: ""Dan, I want to know something, but I won't be offended if you don't want to answer.""\n\n""Shoot.""\n\n""Well, I keep thinking about Bonnie and Irene together with you and -- well, I've always had a fantasy about being with a woman and a man.""\n\n""I bet that wouldn't break Mark's heart.""\n\n""That's the tough part,"" she admitted. ""I don't think I could stand watching him with another woman.""\n\n""That's understandable.""\n\n""Would you ever consider, maybe, uh, you and me and another wo--""\n\n""No way. Kate, you're married to my cousin, the guy who was always there for me when I was a kid. And if you want to be with a woman, why does there have to be a man there?""\n\nShe blushed. ""Because my fantasy is to be making love to a sexy woman while she gets reamed with a huge penis. I mean, you wouldn't be making it with me, really, but with her, and I --""\n\nI took her face in my hands. ""Kate, if I were in that situation, I wouldn't be able to keep my hands, lips or anything else off you. You saw the effect you had on me. No way, cousin-in-law.""\n\nShe gave me a rueful smile, then clasped my hands with hers and turned her head rapidly from one to the other, planting little kisses in my palms.\n\n""Okay,"" she said, standing. ""I had to ask. No hard feelings."" She glanced down at my crotch. ""Sorry. No pun intended.""\n\nShe walked down off the porch. I sat there with my coffee cooling in its mug and my dick throbbing in my jeans. The sun was dropping from its midday high point. Mark had taken the Subaru into the town to pick up some things. Bonita and Irene had taken their beach things down the road for some sun and splashing (and to incite lust in men -- and women -- for miles around). I was just wondering about Penny and Dolores when the squirt came padding across the grass from the driveway. She was wearing her beach wrap and carrying her beach bag, and she looked sullen.\n\n""Hi, Muffin!""\n\nShe gave a listless wave and changed course. She sat heavily in the Adirondack chair next to mine and pouted.\n\n""What's the matter?""\n\n""Dolores. A couple of guys were playing frisbee down the beach, so of course she had to play with them, and then she went and sat with them and left me there like a lump.""\n\n""Didn't they invite you?""\n\nShe gave me one of those Boy-Are-You-Dumb looks. ""These were like college guys. They don't have any interest in a kid like me.""\n\n""Their loss.""\n\nShe was silent, fuming, for a few seconds. Then, very seriously: ""Uncle Dan?""\n\n""Yes, Muffin?""\n\n""You really like Irene, don't you?""\n\n""I think she's very attractive.""\n\n""But it's more than that, isn't it?""\n\nI sighed. ""Maybe. I'm not sure. I want to get to know her better -- a lot better.""\n\n""And you think Bonita is very pretty and sexy, too, don't you?""\n\nWhat was this kid getting at? ""Yes, I do.""\n\n""And Dolores?""\n\n""We already talked about that.""\n\n""But me -- ?""\n\n""Penny, I think you're gorgeous. And sometimes you're so sexy that you scare me. But we talked about that, too.""\n\n""If you and I were marooned on a desert island -- ""\n\n""We'd play Scrabble until you were 17.""\n\nShe looked down at her hands for a moment, then brightened: ""And I'd beat you two out of three.""\n\n""You and what supercomputer?""\n\n""Oh? Have you forgotten what happened the last time you began running off at the mouth?""\n\nI hadn't, but at least she'd stopped dropping her two-ton hints. Besides, I hadn't had a good game in a long time. ""Yeah? Well, you get changed, and I'll assemble the Game of Your Doom.""\n\n""Ten minutes, and you're cold meat!""\n\n""Oh, yeah?"" I jutted my jaw at her.\n\nShe stood -- head now even with mine -- and jutted her jaw right back at me so we were nearly nose-to-nose. ""Yeah!"" She twinkled, turned and twitch-twitch-twitched off the porch. I went into the house for the game box. I took it and a pitcher of iced tea out to the picnic table, which was in the shade of the old twin-trunk oak that dominated the yard.\n\nKate came out with Penny. Both of them were glowing, and they yammered animatedly till they got within earshot.\n\n""You're making a big mistake, Dan. This kid has the Scrabble Dictionary memorized."" Kate was wearing an outlandishly oversized straw hat, held in place with a loud scarf. She was wearing a yellow tank-top and jeans. She honored the jeans with her presence. But braless in the tank-top, Kate was a walking pheromone.\n\nPenny had her hair pulled up into a topknot, with the excess tumbling down the back of her head. In her white shorts and NKOTB tee-shirt, she looked like the cute, bright kid I wanted her to remain...at least for the immediate future.\n\n""I'm going to wander on down to the beach and collect some shells.""\n\n""You're going to collect more than that in those clothes.""\n\n""Get your motor running, fella?""\n\n""Have a nice walk, Kate.""\n\n""Yeah, Mom -- scram. I've got some cooking to do?""\n\n""Cooking?"" Kate asked.\n\n""Yeah. I have to cook someone a humble pie and feed it to him.""\n\n""Ha!"" quoth I.\n\n""Have fun. See you later."" Kate sashayed off as Penny and I drew letters. I started, with STIRRUP. Which I thought was pretty good. Until she started on the triple-word bonus and entered REQUIRE, tagging it to the S in STIRRUP. She had the triple, she had the Q and she had the 50-point bonus for using all seven letters.\n\nIt was going to be a long afternoon.\n\n* * *\n\n""Hi, Uncle Dan,"" Bonnie said brightly.\n\nI grunted.\n\nIrene sidled up to me, pressing her hip into me. ""Hi, Uncle Dan.""\n\n""'lo.""\n\n""Wow, is he grumpy or what?"" Bonnie complained.\n\n""You'd be grumpy, too, if you were a professional writer and just got beat four-straight at Scrabble,"" Penny chimed in. ""By a kid."" She was sitting in the bay window, finishing Gravity's Rainbow. ""His spelling is dreadful.""\n\n""Didn't anyone have the decency to warn you about her?"" Bonnie asked.\n\n""Mom tried to, but would he believe her? Nooooooo."" Penny still hadn't looked up from the book, but she was grinning fiendishly. Little monster.\n\n""Where's Mom and Dad?""\n\n""They're out by the pool,"" I explained. ""You guys game for some great seafood for dinner?"" They were, and their enthusiasm grew as I explained about the fresh-catch restaurant over by the Bay. ""My treat.""\n\n""Where's Dolores?"" Bonnie asked.\n\nPenny made a rude noise.\n\n""She's with some new friends,"" I explained.\n\nBonnie's eyebrows went up.\n\nWe left the house around 5:30, me and three lovely females. With Dolores's prolonged absence, Kate and Mark had decided to skip the dinner and wait for her. Dolores was going to get a lecture about responsible behavior when she came in -- namely, the responsibility of letting her folks know where she was going to be.\n\nNot that Kate or Mark would miss the added time alone.\n\nThe dinner was delightful. We sat on the open deck, looking west over an inlet as the sun set. The food was perfectly prepared, the view was spectacular, the conversation was lively. Irene and Bonnie knew Penny well enough to know they didn't have to pretend a kid was present, so we talked about anything and everything: politics, the recent Iraqi invasion of Kuwait, movies, books, travel...everything but sex.\n\nIrene's travels had burnished her with a sophisticated appreciation for the ambience and food. Bonnie was, by nature, a sponge, soaking up every smallest aspect of the experience. Penny was just awash in pleasure at being treated like the grownup she was (between her ears).\n\nEven folks who had only a nodding acquaintance with me made an excuse to come over and exchange pleasantries. I wasn't delighted at the interruptions, but I certainly understood. Bonnie was wearing a simple black dress that came to mid-calf. It was sleeveless and loose. And it was slit up the side almost to her hip, and the overlapping lapels were trusted to benign winds and her conscientious posture. Every time she leaned too far or a breeze came up, an unwonted amount of taut, abundant 19-year-old Bonita was on display. With her dark, flashing eyes and abundant hair blowing loose in the wind, she was an instant turn-on for anyone who glanced her way.\n\nIrene's white cotton blouse and sensible white skirt, with a bright green oversized scarf as a waist wrap, were the perfect reproof -- because all were lightweight and became translucent as the sun settled lower. In essence, she was using a star -- the Sun -- as an accessory to highlight her perfect body. Every time she turned sideways to look out at a flight of geese or an incoming boat or a distant jetliner soaring high up over the thin cirrus, I could see her wonderful breasts in perfect, silhouetted profile through that blouse. It took great self-control not to leap at her over the table.\n\nAnd those were the times when Penny would give me the business. Sitting there in her demure-but-neat red-and-white striped blouse and her fashionably loose blue shorts, Penny would see my eyes fix on Irene's loveliness (and, maybe, spot my tongue hanging out). And as soon as she knew I'd seen her watching me, she'd do something cute -- like lick the straw in her Coca-Cola, or slide her hand suggestively up and down on her glass, all the time giving me an oh-so-coy look up from under her eyelashes.\n\nYeah, I could understand the guys suddenly remembering me and coming over for introductions. Even the ones whose names I couldn't remember (if I'd ever known them).\n\nAnd, too, matters were not helped by the little footsie touches from Bonnie and Irene and sometimes both. I could only imagine what they were doing with each other -- but I didn't dare dwell on that or I'd never be able to stand and leave the table.\n\nBy the time the Sun had been set for an hour or so and our deserts (not nearly as good as the rest of the meal) were finished, Irene and Bonnie were just a wee bit tipsy. It never occurred to any of the staff to ask for Bonnie's age (two years under the minimum in New York State). She and Irene had been happily indulging themselves in white wine and were noticeably at ease, though not sloppy. Penny and I, of course, were stone-cold sober. As the driver, I'd allowed myself only the one glass of (mediocre) chablis with dinner, followed by Saratoga water and then coffee.\n\nPenny was starting to get restless; so was I. Bonnie and Irene were trying to outdo each other with double-entendres. I put up with it and waited for my credit card and receipts to return, resigned to listening to the increasing silliness -- until Penny suddenly signed in with: ""You two should knock it off. We have a very big Dutch boy here who might want to plug a couple of leaks.""\n\nWhen that registered on the second level, they quieted, and I stared. I guess none of us had ever guessed that Penny even suspected they were lovers.\n\nI remembered that shadow in the tree and wondered...\n\nIt took about a half-hour to get back to the house. We pulled into the driveway about ten. I offered my sturdy, manly arm to our tipsy twosome, but they insisted they would be along ""presently,"" in Bonnie's words.\n\n""Come on, uncle Dan. Don't you know when your presence is not desired?"" Penny grabbed my hand and tugged me through the darkness toward the house. I looked back over my shoulder and saw just the silhouette of Bonnie and Irene in a heated clinch.\n\nBroing!\n\nBut that changed as soon as Penny and I entered the house. Mark and Kate were sitting the living room. I could smell the booze from Mark halfway across the room; I didn't need to see the stuporous look on his face.\n\nKate looked worried. She met us halfway from the door.\n\n""Dolores isn't back. She hasn't called."""
684,Bonnie - Chapter 11,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","She nodded. ""Don't know what kind, but it was a late-model car, one of those compact ones, like an Accura or something.""\n\n""So they weren't just out for the day."" I nodded. ""Too many people for a small car on a day trip.""\n\nPenny snapped her fingers and got excited. ""One of them said something about going back to the house for some more food and beer.""\n\n""How were their tans? Real deep and even and leathery?""\n\nShe shook her head, rapidly. ""Two of them had to put on their shirts because they were getting sunburned."" She looked at me hopefully. ""Do you know who they are?""\n\nI shook my head. ""But now I know they're a bunch of college kids who rented a place here for a few days or a couple of weeks."" I went to the phone and called Hector, the gardener.\n\n""I was just getting ready for bed. Is everything okay?""\n\n""Pretty much.""\n\n""Did Miguel do a good job? He was a little disappointed -- ""\n\n""I knew he would do a good job, even before I returned. His disappointment is why I am calling."" I quickly told him about Dolores's absence and relayed my deduction about the young men.\n\n""I will make some calls and call you back immediately, okay?""\n\n""Thank you, Mister Hector.""\n\n""It is a privilege, my neighbor.""\n\nThe coffee was ready, and we brought a mug to Mark. I poured a slug of brandy into it. I knew -- from experience -- that coffee does nothing to sober a person, but I hoped the association would help clear Mark's head. I needed him at least partially functional by the time we returned.\n\nKate absented herself for a few minutes. She was just coming back down the stairs when the phone rang. Hector.\n\n""My cousin, Santiago -- on the road crew?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""He said there is a group of eight or nine young men who have rented the Pearson house on Stockbridge Road. Do you know this place?""\n\nDid I ever! Pearson had been totally irresponsible about renting his house for the summer. Two years before, he'd rented it for the season to a bunch of guys in very large, brand-new cars equipped with 50- kilowatt speakers and cellular phones and beepers. The guys had been equipped with 24-hour sunglasses, Armani clothes and any controlled substance you could ask for. And that had been only the worst in a string of bad tenants. The firestorm that followed the DEA raid -- Gee, I can't imagine who tipped them off -- had scared the sonuvabitch so badly he hadn't rented at all last year.\n\nThis sounded like nothing more than a bunch of college kids partying, which was not bad in itself. The fact that they had a -- probably -- willing 15-year-old nymphet to service them wasn't all that shocking either.\n\n""I know the place. I am in your debt.""\n\n""My brothers and cousins and I would be pleased to accompany you, if you wish to attend the party.""\n\n""Thank you, most sincerely. I am sure it will be a friendly welcome and friendly farewell.""\n\n""Nonetheless, I think perhaps we will be watching the Tonight Show, so if you change your mind, you can rescue us from Jay Leno.""\n\n""Thank you.""\n\n""Good night.""\n\nI looked at Kate. She was still in her jeans, but had a dark pullover top against the cooling summer night.\n\nPenny stepped up to me, handing me the big four-cell utility flashlight. ""I don't suppose you're going to let me come along,"" she said.\n\n""You don't-suppose right. But I wouldn't know where to look without you, Muffin. Watch out for your Dad."" I took the flashlight. ""Come on, Kate. See you soon, Mark.""\n\n""Wuzzat?""\n\nPenny grimaced. ""More coffee.""\n\nWe were 20 feet from the van when I remembered --\n\n""Yes! YES!"" Irene hissed orgasmically.\n\n""What's that?"" Kate asked.\n\nI flicked on the flashlight and shone it on the pair. Irene and Bonnie, mostly naked and totally locked in a feverish sixty-nine in the damp grass. We stepped around them. I wondered if they'd noticed us.\n\nKate blinked as I opened the door for her. ""Were they -- they --""\n\nI climbed in quickly and slammed the door. ""Yes."" I gunned the engine and swung out of the drivearound, the headlights coming on just in time to illuminate the two lovely bi-women. In the glare of the high- beams, their heads swiveled up and toward us, their eyes wide. I thought of deer on the highway. The image stayed with me as I continued turning the van and pulled out onto the road.\n\nThe night mist was already thickening when I swung onto Stockbridge. I killed the engine as I turned into the driveway and cut the headlights to the parking ambers. I'd already unsnapped my seat belt. Without the power steering, I had to manhandle the wheel on the dirt driveway, but that wasn't too much of a problem.\n\nI coasted in next to a Honda Accord, shifted into PARK and thumbed the switch that kept the dome light off as we opened the doors and slipped out of the van. I handed Kate the flashlight. I took the extra tire iron from under the driver's seat and slipped it up the forearm of my shirt. Just in case.\n\nThere were no driveway lights, but the glow from the pool and yard lights was more than adequate. When we got closer, we realized there'd been no need for stealth; we wouldn't have been noticed if we'd arrived in a helicopter. We bellied up to the five-foot-high wood stockade fence around the pool and stared.\n\nThe party was under way, and it was one helluva party.\n\nI counted a dozen young people, two-thirds of them male, around the pool, plus the girl standing in waist-deep water. Some of them still wore some clothes. None was older than 20, and Dolores looked to be the youngest. There were cushions and air mattresses all over the place, not to mention the ripe aroma of marijuana and the heavy, sweet smell of beer...lots of beer.\n\nI glanced at Kate. Her mouth was hanging open. Well, that was understandable. I was a bit stunned at the full-blown orgy, too, and I'd seen some pretty wild shit in my life.\n\nTwo guys were slumped, recuperating, on beach loungers. Another one carried a camcorder around, recording the scene for posterity. Three couples were happily going at it variously. A short, astonishingly voluptuous brunette was bouncing happily on one guy's cock while he mauled her huge, firm breasts. A lanky blonde with acne and a seemingly bottomless throat stood nude in the pool, her face buried in the lap of the guy sitting on the edge, bracing himself on his elbows. She had the longest nipples I have ever seen, bar none, and she was determinedly and enthusiastically swallowing the guy's long, skinny prick and sliding it back out again. I was impressed by his length and her depth.\n\nWe didn't see Dolores immediately, mostly because she was obscured by the two guys. One was prone on a lounge cushion, with Dolores grinding her hips over his prick. The other was letting her have her way on his dick with her mouth. She was very obviously having a great time. So were they.\n\nIt was only when the guy standing at her face moved around behind her that we could see her features, and then only for a moment as she collapsed slowly on the guy beneath her.\n\nThe other one kept saying, ""Okay? Are you sure? Okay?"" as he positioned himself behind her.\n\n""Do me!"" Dolores hissed. ""Fuck me!""\n\nI could *feel* Kate's tremor of shock.\n\nBut then we were both mesmerized, watching as the one behind slid slowly forward, his athletic bulk concealing Dolores's compact curves from sight. She gasped, a long single breath, as he slid into her. Then both guys began pumping her.\n\nHer fists beat at the cushion as two horny young college men worked their cocks in and out of her cunt and ass. She groaned and cried out as she came and again demanded, ""Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Fuck me hard!""\n\nNo surprise that neither lasted long. We could see her paramours tense and hear their moans as they emptied their nuts into her. When the sodomizer had separated himself from her, she rolled off the one beneath her and lay, limbs akimbo, on the cushion. Her hands went between her legs and she fingered her streaming snatch. Her hips were still churning.\n\nKate and I were still frozen by the sight and probably would have remained that way, except the guy with the camcorder called out, ""Gang-bang! Come on -- let's see how many she can take!""\n\nHe positioned himself for the best angle as the other partyers roused and interrupted themselves to begin forming a line.\n\nIt was time to move. I crouched, grabbed the bottom of the fence and heaved. As I'd expected, cut-the-corners Pearson hadn't bothered paying to have it anchored in concrete, and the stakes came out easily. The fence section was only about four feet wide. I set it neatly to one side and stepped into the pool enclosure.\n\nA couple of the guys noticed me and two approached.\n\n""Hey -- who are you?""\n\n""That's my niece. My 15-year-old niece.""\n\nThat slowed them. ""Hey, we're not forcing her -- ""\n\nI nodded. ""I can see that.""\n\n""She told us she's 17!"" protested the guy with limpening schlong in hand. He'd been about to start the train.\n\n""Doesn't matter what she said. She lied. She's jailbait. And I smell grass. And I'll bet you let her have some beer. It's time for her to go home.""\n\nAll of them -- except for still-writhing, still-masturbating Dolores -- were looking at me. A few of them glanced past me, and I knew Kate had stepped into the light.\n\nOne of them, a big hulk almost my size, said, ""How do we know --""\n\n""You don't -- but I'll be glad to wait for you to call the police and verify her identity.""\n\n""He's bluffing,"" called the skinny girl with the bottomless throat. Kate was at Dolores's side, looking grim.\n\n""Mom...?"" Dolores moaned, quite audibly.\n\nAll over the enclosure, young people began muttering, ""Oh, shit...""\n\nExcept for one. The guy with the camcorder had put it down and was approaching me, holding an empty quart bottle of Miller by the neck. I dropped my arm to my side and let the tire iron slide out till the hook end was in my hand. The hulk turned to him and said, ""Don't even think about it, you asshole.""\n\nNot thinking was apparently the future cinematographer's specialty. He stopped, turned and walked away.\n\nDolores was mostly on her feet. Kate had an arm around her waist and was helping her walk back to the new exit. Dolores was kind of half- sobbing, half-groaning. Jism was running out of her snatch and down her thighs.\n\n""Enjoy your party,"" I said, ""and be more careful next time. Stay off that beach and we'll forget it. Deal?""\n\nThe hulk nodded. ""Fair enough. We didn't mean any harm.""\n\n""I know that, and I understand. But use your brains after this?""\n\nHe quirked a half-smile. ""Yeah, a novel experience on break. Cool.""\n\nDolores was sprawled in the backseat, draining all over the upholstery, while Kate wrapped her in a blanket from the cargo area. Ah, well. I climbed in, turned on the engine and lights. I glanced in the rearview. Dolores was sitting pretty much the same way she'd been sitting 24 hours before -- Was it that short a time? -- when she'd put on her little masturbation show for me.\n\nI had us back to the house in 10 minutes.\n\nI was very proud of myself. There'd been no trouble, no problems, no violence. A misunderstanding solved peacefully. So why were my knees shaking?\n\nThen we were getting Dolores back into the house. I figured the night's experience would solve my problems with her. Hell, maybe it would sober all of them up a bit.\n\nThis kind of deductive logic will win a prize good for one free ride on any element of the NYC Transit Authority...provided you bring a token."
685,Bonnie - Chapter 12,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","Which meant that at least Kate hadn't told Bonnie her fantasy. ""I wonder what your dad would think of it.""\n\n""He wouldn't say a word."" She grinned slightly. ""He wouldn't dare.""\n\n""You seem pretty positive.""\n\n""I am. He knows that if he says anything, I'll say something.""\n\n""Like?""\n\n""Like maybe I'd tell Mom who I practiced cocksucking on.""\n\nI went cold with shock. My mouth opened and closed without emitting sounds.\n\n""Oh, Dan, it wasn't like *that* at all. It wasn't his idea -- it was mine."" She seemed amused -- wryly -- at my expression.\n\n""But -- how?""\n\n""When my grandparents decided to move into that retirement village and Mom went to help -- ""\n\n""But that was a few years ago.""\n\n""Seven years ago,"" she said, matter-of-factly.\n\n""You were *12*?""\n\nShe nodded absently and did something I'd never seen her do: She reached into her purse, withdrew a cigarette and lit it. I stared.\n\nShe waved it. ""Every now and then, when I get nervous, I indulge one. Usually throw the damn pack away because it gets stale."" She took a drag. ""Twelve...right. Well, Mom called the day before and said she was going to stay there another week to help get them settled into their new place. So on Friday night, when Dolores had a sleepover at her friend's house, I stayed up late. Penny was already sacked for the night. I guess it was about midnight. I heard a noise and got out of bed and went to see what it was.""\n\nI remembered Bonnie at 12. She'd already begun blooming, but not astonishingly. Pretty, vivacious, mischievous and a bit introverted.\n\n""I was wearing that old cotton nightgown with the flowers on it, the one you gave me for my birthday.""\n\nOh. Yeah. *That* one. She'd modeled it for me, and the first time she'd walked in front of the lamp, I'd realized it was the last nightgown I was ever going to buy her. The fabric had turned nearly transparent and there'd been a brief, unforgettable glimpse of an innocently sexy 12-year-old body through it.\n\n""So I found Dad in the living room. He'd been drinking and watching a porno tape and jerking off. I guess he kind of fell asleep before he came, because he was still half-hard. Did you ever hear of that -- falling asleep in the middle of jerking off?""\n\nI nodded. ""Done it myself, once or twice.""\n\n""Well, I'd heard girls talk about guys getting off, and one of my friends told me she'd watched her brother jerking off, and I'd heard a lot of other stuff -- but I'd never seen a real dingus like that, not a grown man's.""\n\n""The porno tapes?""\n\n""Boring and ugly. I'd sneaked in and watched them but -- "" She shrugged. ""Dull, dull, dull.""\n\n""Uh-huh.""\n\n""So, anyhow, I got real close and looked at his thing. It was fascinating, and I couldn't not touch it. As soon as I did, it started to get harder and bigger, so I grabbed it."" She took another puff. ""It got even harder and bigger and started throbbing and was all hot.""\n\n""And he was still asleep.""\n\n""Or passed out. Anyhow, I started jerking it real careful -- I didn't want him to wake up -- and some stuff started leaking out of the end. I got some of it on my finger and tasted it. I was curious. It tasted kind of neat, and I sort of liked it, mostly because I knew I was doing something really special-dirty. So I leaned closer and licked the end, and he shivered a little. I kissed it, and then I started to suck on it, very carefully.""\n\n""And he was still sleeping.""\n\n""He must have been dreaming it was Mom, because he started half- mumbling her name and that he'd missed her so much. So I knew I was doing something really nice for him and started really sucking on it, and he came in my mouth -- a lot, just gobs and gobs. I just kept sucking and swallowing...and then I heard him let out a little yell.""\n\n""Not sleeping any more.""\n\n""Nope, and he was horrified, like he'd done something to me and not the other way around. And then he got pissed off at me, and then he got scared and sent me to my room."" She stubbed out her cigarette.\n\n""Did you talk about it?""\n\nShe smirked. ""Sort of.""\n\n""Meaning?""\n\n""Well, I really liked sucking him off that first time. I liked the feeling it gave me and I liked having him in my power while I was doing it. I was 12 years old and I liked being able to turn the tables on the grownups just a little. So the next time I wanted to do it, I threatened to tell on him if he didn't let me.""\n\n""You blackmailed him into letting you suck him off?""\n\nShe nodded and grinned. That grin was just a little bit scary: a carnivore's grin.\n\n""Who did you say you'd tell -- your Mom?""\n\nShe shook her head. ""My friends -- and you.""\n\n""Oh, nooooo...""\n\nShe giggled, and quickly whispered: ""I really liked sucking his cock, because I knew he really loved me, and I liked the feel of it just kind of...bursting...in my mouth. So every week or so, I'd corner him and do the deed. I got pretty good at it, too.""\n\nI couldn't argue with that. ""How long did this go on?""\n\n""Till I was almost 14. I fell in love with a senior at school and felt like I couldn't betray him.""\n\n""'Betray'?""\n\nShe actually blushed a little. ""Oh, you know how romantic a girl can be at that age. I don't think he even noticed me for the first semester, and I had to trick him into going out with me in the spring. But the first time I got him alone, he fell in love with me. Or my mouth.""\n\n""Pretty callous.""\n\n""So was he. He told some of his friends I was quote the best cocksucker on the East Coast unquote and tried to have me prove it with them. I fell out of love fast.""\n\n""I'll bet.""\n\n""And then I got my big crush on you. Guess what I wanted to do.""\n\n""Duuu-uuuh...""\n\nShe smiled and leaned over and kissed me with those incestuous, cocksucking lips. ""And you know what? I still have a crush on you -- because you never took advantage of me.""\n\n""You were well worth the wait.""\n\n""But I wish we'd started sooner. And now that I'm all grown up--""\n\n""And very well grown up, at that.""\n\n""I can do it with you alllll I want.""\n\n""Or as much as I can.""\n\n""Oh, don't worry -- between Irene and me, we'll see that you're up to it."" The rain was beginning to slack off.\n\n""I wonder what Irene would think of all this.""\n\n""I did, too. But remember when we took so long changing clothes? I was telling her. But you know something, Dan? I don't think Irene will want to share you for very long.""\n\n""Oh?"" That took me by surprise and had me considering feelings I hadn't really wanted to admit were there. I mean, hey, I was a swinging bachelor, y'know?\n\n""I'm not sure she realizes it yet, but she's really falling for you. Not a crush, either. Especially after Mom told us what you did getting Dolores out of there.""\n\nI reached for the pipe. ""Hell, there was no trouble.""\n\n""That's what impressed her; she said so. She was afraid you might be the kind of macho asshole that would've gone in there swinging the tire iron at the guys banging the little girl who'd turned you on. She was very impressed."" She shrugged. ""So was I. But she's taken a real interest in you, the person, instead of just you, the cock.""\n\n""Is that how you see me -- a cock?""\n\nShe stood as the bedroom door opened. ""Oh, no,"" she said softly, sweetly. ""I like that a lot -- but you're always going to be dear Uncle Dan and just about the most special guy I've ever known."" She kissed my cheek and whispered: ""As long as I can keep fucking -- and, especially, sucking -- you!"" She giggled and straightened as her mother approached.\n\n""How's she doing?"" I asked Kate.\n\n""Out cold,"" Kate said. ""Sleeping very soundly. Irene and I douched her pretty thoroughly. There's no sign of blood and just a couple of ordinary-looking bruises. What's my other little girl been doing to keep you amused?"" She took my mug of cold coffee and sipped it. What she really needed was sleep.\n\n""She's not little anymore.""\n\n""That's for damn sure,"" Kate said. ""Why don't you get some sleep, Bonnie? Someone has to be alert to keep an eye on Penny.""\n\n""I'm pretty bushed,"" Bonnie admitted. ""Irene?""\n\n""Sacked out in the room with Dolores. You going to bunk with her or with Dan?""\n\nThe bluntness of the question startled both of us.\n\n""I'll be in there -- "" She nodded toward the bedroom. "" -- in case Dolores needs something.""\n\n""Good idea,"" I offered, inventively.\n\n""Good night."" She kissed her mother's cheek and almost staggered toward the bedroom as the weariness caught up with her.\n\nKate slumped into the banquet in the bay window. She leaned her face next to the screen. ""Cool air feels good...moist..."" she said softly, her eyes closed as she savored the rain's soft side-spray. ""You know she wasn't being raped, don't you?""\n\n""No doubt in my mind."" I looked at the pipe in one hand, still-open pouch in the other and finished my packing. ""She was enjoying herself.""\n\n""I have a confession.""\n\nUh-oh.\n\nI lit my pipe.\n\n""When I think about what she was doing with those two guys, it turns me on.""\n\n""Understandable,"" I said around puffs, wondering how my dick could possibly have gotten so hard. Oh, yeah -- Bonnie's story and now the thought of Kate turned on at the prospect of a sandwich fuck.\n\nShe turned to face me, eyes open and calm. ""Is that perverse?""\n\n""You're asking the guy you caught in bed with your eldest daughter and your sister?""\n\n""Yeah...right."" She cracked a smile. ""I'm going to sack out, too. Maybe I'll take Dolores's vibrator with me until Sleeping Beauty wakes upstairs.""\n\n""You might wake Penny.""\n\nShe laughed. ""If she's not using it."" She stood, took the pipe from my mouth, bent and kissed me hard -- but without tongue -- on the lips.\n\n""Sweet dreams, Uncle Dan,"" she said and smiled. ""That is what everyone in your harem calls you, isn't it?""\n\nI watched the swing of her ripe ass, still provocative despite the weariness in her stride, as she made her way up the stairs to her semicomatose husband and bed. I tamped my pipe, put it in the ashtray, went to the liquor cabinet and took two big gulps of scotch, straight from the bottle. Then I trudged up the stairs to my bedroom. I barely had the energy to strip before I fell into the bed. After the day's adventures, it seemed very empty. That was a change of pace and, in an odd way, very nice.\n\nWhich virtually guaranteed it couldn't last.\n\nIt didn't."
686,Bonnie - Chapter 13,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","Kate, naked and sucking and jerking to beat the band.\n\n""What the hell -- ""\n\n""Please, let her do it."" Mark, standing with his back to my closed bedroom door. ""This is the first time she's stopped talking about this since noon.""\n\nShe drove her mouth down, down, down, taking my cock into her throat and then swallowing on it. She even managed to work her tongue on me as she deep-throated me. I was impressed.\n\n""She woke me up, moaning and masturbating,"" Mark said. He was wearing one of the guest robes. The front bulged. ""Twice she sucked me hard and then rode me dry. And all the time, she kept talking about wanting you, about what she saw Dolores doing, about Irene and Bonnie and you.""\n\nShe pulled her mouth back up and looked at me. Her face was almost demonic. Her hand still jerked on the base of my cock. ""You're going to fuck me and fuck me hard!"" she growled. And then grinned. ""Going to kick me out of your bed?"" She locked her lips on my glans, sucking hard and licking like crazy. I stifled the reflex scream being wrenched from me by the intensity of the sensation.\n\n""Didn't think so,"" Mark said, his robe open and his hand on his dick. He'd moved about two steps toward the bed.\n\nKate sucked me slow and deep, taking me almost to the balls before she backed off. She ran her fist slowly up and down the middle of my spit- slicked cock, staring at it like she'd never seen a dick before. My cock felt ready to burst and bigger than ever, and a lot of the reason was that my bladder was full. But before I could say anything, Kate was crawling up over me, those wonderful tits massaging me all the way.\n\nShe crouched over me, running her wet pubic mat light over the tip of my cock. She lowered herself and trapped my aching dick against my belly and started sliding her pussy lips up and down the underside, from the base almost to my naval, then back down. She had her lower lip caught between her teeth, and she wore an expression of great concentration.\n\nShe was already starting to moan. I reached up and cupped her tits, hefting them and running my fingers over her hard nipples. Kate raised her hips and reached back with one hand to grab my prick, aligning it. Then she settled back and down on my cock and she did it very, very slowly.\n\nKate surprised me then, because here was a woman nearly 32 years old, a mother, who had already fucked her husband twice that morning -- and she was extremely tight, tight enough that it took a good 30 seconds for my glans to fully penetrate her cunt.\n\nIt was worth the wait, though, for both of us. Her mouth fell open, her eyes closed, and she moaned louder as she rotated her hips around my prick. Then she started working her cunt down my stiff schlong, bit by bit. She rocked her hips up and down, taking more and more of me into her velvet heat as I held her tits and savored the feel of her ripe, mature femininity.\n\nShe took a good minute or so getting most of the way down on me. At the last inch, her eyes opened wide, almost in surprise. I'd hit bottom. I could feel the back wall of her cunt against my knob. But Kate wanted it all and rammed herself down, stretching herself to take all of me.\n\n""I think it's in my belly!"" she gasped.\n\nMark had come up to the end of the bed and was watching intently, glazed eyes focused on the sight of his wife's lovely lower parts gorging on my hard cock. His hand was moving on his hard cock as he stared.\n\nKate started to raise herself. I could hear her beautiful cunt slurping as it slowly released about half of my cock. She was moaning continually now, which made me nervous. If her siren screams started, we'd have an audience, which wasn't what I had in mind.\n\nShe went about halfway up, then let herself drop hard. The moans got louder. Uh-oh...\n\n""Mark,"" I gasped, ""get something in her mouth before she starts screaming.""\n\n""Like what?""\n\n""Whatever is at hand, you dork!""\n\nHe made an ""Oh"" with his mouth, came around to the side of the bed and clambered up, standing unsteadily on the heaving mattress. Kate turned her head and wrapped her lips around his hard eight-incher while she steadied herself -- and him -- with one hand on his hip. She started sucking, riding me now in earnest. Almost immediately, I felt her cunt convulse as she started cumming.\n\nHer muffled screams were exciting to hear, but not nearly as exciting as the feel of her frantic cunt on me or her heaving tits in my appreciative hands. I thrust up to meet her downstrokes, ramming her hungry twat as hard as I dared. Mark had his hands on her shoulders, and he was swaying his hips back and forth, carefully pumping her mouth.\n\nKate suddenly pulled her mouth off her husband's throbbing dick. ""Don't -- don't -- don't you dare cum y-y-yet! Either of y-y-you!""\n\nThen her face tightened, and she looked ready to scream. Mark rammed her face onto his cock just in time, and she gurgled and shook tautly.\n\nShe started to lose her strength then and was beginning to sag down onto me. Mark's dick popped out of her mouth, and I lowered her torso to my chest as he carefully climbed off the bed. Her hips rolled and her cunt moved on my cock as she nestled against me. I continued carefully thrusting until I felt her tensing again, then held her mouth against my chest to muffle her scream. Her teeth pressed against me as she howled.\n\nWhen she eased off, she mumbled, ""Both of you...like we saw...in front and back...please?""\n\nMark was again standing at the foot of the bed, stroking his cock and watching. He hadn't heard her clearly.\n\n""She wants you in her butt,"" I explained.\n\n""She almost never wants that,"" he protested.\n\n""You want to argue or fuck? Night-table drawer -- open it.""\n\nKate was bouncing her hips up and down on me again, her mouth against my chest. I had my hands on her rich, round ass, squeezing it and enjoying the play of those firm muscles under my fingers as she quickened her ride. Just as she started to cum again, I pressed a fingertip against the rubbery rectal opening, and she tightened immensely on me. Piss-hard or not, I wasn't going to last long if she kept doing that. Some of her orgasmic scream almost escaped the muffling, and she bit into my chest to stifle the volume. Also stifled the rising cum in my nuts.\n\nThen the bed shifted as Mark crawled up, feet outside my knees. His dick was completely coated and throbbing like a teenager's above his wife's beautiful ass. I separated the cheeks of her ass and held her tightly down against me. Mark lined up his dick, and I felt her tense and shiver as he pressed it against her ass.\n\nHer cunt clenched feverishly around my prick as his dick started to spread her sphincter. When his glans finally popped inside her ass, she made a funny noise, growling like a woods animal. Mark pressed the rest of his cock into her, and the tightness spreading slowly up her cunt and over my cock was unbelievable. His balls finally swung against the base of my dick and her cunt, and Kate lay stock-still, as if paralyzed.\n\n""I feel so fucking stuffed,"" Kate mumbled. Mark bent close and kissed her ear and the side of her face. ""Oh, honey,"" she whispered, ""I love you so much...both of you. Oh!""\n\nThe ""oh"" was because Mark had just twitched his dick a little bit deeper into her.\n\n""Unnnnnnnn..."" she groaned as he pulled back about halfway, then slid slowly back into her. She kept making that same, low noise as he speeded his pumping. I lay motionless, savoring the marvelous sensation of his dick rubbing mine through the thin membrane separating her stretched asshole from her stuffed cunt.\n\n""C'mon, fuck me, fuck me!"" she hissed at me, raising herself onto her elbows. I tried moving a little inside her while Mark lengthened and speeded his strokes behind her.\n\n""Yeah!"" she hissed as her husband pounded her ass, and I hunched my cock in and out of her, sometimes simultaneous with his sodomy, sometimes syncopated. Kate's lovely face was bright red and contorted as she growled and moaned. ""Harder! Fuck me harder, damn you! I want you to pound me!""\n\n""Bad pun,"" I gasped.\n\nShe took my hair in one hand and mashed her lips against mine. She sucked my tongue into her mouth and treated it the way she'd treated my dick. I held her ass in my hands, Mark's abdomen hitting my fingers when he slammed down. I pumped her hips up and down in time with my urgent thrusts up at her, letting Mark fend for himself. He was doing just fine, lowering himself till his weight was on his wife's back (and on me), and he thrust all the way into her at the same moment I did.\n\nKate screamed into my mouth as she felt her husband's cock swell and twitch and then fire its load deep into her ass. Her cunt cranked down on my cock so hard that any thoughts I'd had about cumming were finished for the moment; it was just too tight, like a cock ring, for me to unload. That was a first for me, too.\n\nKate's orgasm was every bit as awe-inspiring as I'd imagined. She just kept cumming and cumming, her entire body taut as a violin string. She barely shuddered, barely moved, for the longest time. It was like a seizure of some kind.\n\nMark was climbing thoughtfully off us, slowly pulling his shrinking prick out of her ass. When his glans came out of her constricted anus, it made a loud sucking noise. Then Kate shook and sucked in a long, noisy, rasping breath. She was shivering uncontrollably. She finally sagged and went limp as a wet cloth.\n\nI rolled us over, staying inside her. Her legs fell open and I pumped her furiously for a few seconds, trying to relieve the ache in my nuts. She came a few times, even as she lapsed into unconsciousness; I felt it on my cock and saw it in the way her tummy convulsed and her abdomen hardened. But I was past the time of cumming easily and tiring fast...and I had to piss in the worst way.\n\nI pulled out of her slowly. I bent to kiss her hard nipples and, lightly, her lips. Even dozing, she whispered, ""I love you, Mark."" I climbed off the bed, stood and groaned. Mark was staring at his wife and my cock.\n\n""Okay, you got what you wanted, she got what she wanted -- now cuddle your honey.""\n\nHe nodded and moved mechanically toward her. I stepped out of my bedroom just as she nuzzled up to him and made a soft, happy sound. I envied him her love and -- even more, now -- her lust.\n\nOn bowed legs, I stepped into the bathroom and waited long minutes for my cock to deflate enough to begin voiding my bladder. When at long last it was done, I was still left with aching nuts. I showered quickly, brushed my teeth, pulled on my robe and went downstairs in search of food. I had just burned a lot of calories and my stomach was growling. I grabbed a breadstick from the Stella Dora package in the refrigerator and munched it as I refilled and started the coffeemaker. Then I decided to check on my other guests.\n\nPenny's bed was made and she was nowhere in sight. When I looked out into the yard, though, I saw her curled up on a chaise longue by the pool, devouring one of my books. Fine.\n\nThen I decided to look into the other bedroom, the one assigned to Irene and Bonnie, the one where Dolores had been stashed after her ""rescue"" the previous night. I opened the door quietly and looked inside.\n\nIrene and Bonnie were still clothed and still sleeping, wrapped sweetly in each other's arms in one bed.\n\nIn the other, Dolores sat with her back against the headboard, looking from the bi-lovers to the doorway. She was naked and she had her hands between her legs. Busy little fingers.\n\n""I heard what was going on upstairs,"" she said. ""I went up and watched for a while."" Her whisper was barely audible. ""I came downstairs and washed up."" She pulled her knees back and up, almost to her quivering young breasts. ""I've been waiting for you.""\n\nI started to back out of the doorway, the door knob in my hand, but Bonnie raised her head and grinned. ""Come on, Uncle Dan -- it's inevitable. Surrender.""\n\nMy dick was already giving the lie to any protests I might have made and the robe wasn't concealing it at all.\n\nI stepped into the room, closed -- and locked -- the door and surrendered to the inevitable."
687,Bonnie - Chapter 14,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","I felt hands brush the robe off my shoulders. I glanced left. Irene and Bonnie were naked. Bonnie was just leaning back into the circle of Irene's arms. Irene was caressing Bonnie's beautiful tits and licking her ear.\n\nDolores finally let go of my cock. When she was sure my eyes were fixed on her, she whispered, ""Want you. Watch!"" With the wonderful limberness of youth, she brought her legs up and opened them, then wrapped her arms around the back of her knees -- which were almost even with her ears. Her fresh, lightly haired young pussy was winking up at me. Her clitoris was fearsomely swollen, and as I got to my knees in front of her, I could see her cunt tighten and twitch.\n\nAs I crawled up over her, Bonnie and Irene knelt beside me. Bonnie kissed my cheek and whispered, ""Be sweet to her, like her fantasy.""\n\nI understood and leaned down to kiss Dolores. She kissed me back, passionate and sweet and hungry. I raised my face as I felt Irene pressing against my side. Bonnie bent down to kiss her younger sister lightly on the cheek and eyes while Irene pressed her face next to mine. I turned my head toward her and kissed her.\n\n""It's you I want in my arms,"" I confessed. ""Do you know that?""\n\n""I can feel it,"" she breathed into my mouth. ""I want you, too. But you have a service to render, first."" Her hand slid along my stomach and her fingers gripped and aimed my cock down at Dolores's experienced teenaged pussy.\n\nI let the woman I craved fit my knob into the welcoming teenaged cunt. Dolores moaned quietly and began wriggling her narrow hips as I pressed down and into her. It was a very tight fit, but she was demanding; so were my swollen nuts.\n\nI looked down to see Bonnie spreading her sister's labia as my prick stretched Dolores's cunt. If she hadn't been so slippery with her arousal, it would never have entered -- but she was, and it did. My glans squeezed into her, and I thought that despite the evidence of my eyes, I must have gone into her ass. It was too tight and hot for it to be her cunt.\n\nDolores let out a soft squeak. I froze.\n\n""Are you okay, baby?"" Bonnie asked, caressing her sister's face with both hands now. Dolores's face was tight, her eyes clenched shut, but she nodded jerkily.\n\n""It's just so big in there!"" she managed to gasp. ""It surprised me.""\n\n""We can stop,"" I suggested, half-meaning it. The other half wanted to ram into her and unload in that impossibly tight young cunt.\n\n""No, no -- I want it,"" Dolores said. Her eyes slowly opened, about halfway. ""Please, I want it -- it's starting to feel good."" She rolled her lithe hips experimentally, then arched them down till her swollen clitty was pressed against my thick shaft. She groaned in obvious pleasure. ""Ohhhhh!"" She bucked her hips up.\n\nI started pressing down and into her, feeling her young cunt give way slowly, reluctantly. The walls spread and stretched for me, but her cunt muscles were already fluttering. When I was halfway into her, she slid her hands down to my hips, let her knees catch on my shoulders -- and came.\n\n""Oh, yeah-yeah-yeah!"" she hissed through clenched teeth. Her hips jerked, and I watched her stomach ripple in time with the contractions on my cock. Bonnie leaned down and kissed her on the lips, and I felt Irene get behind me and press her firm breasts into my back.\n\nI pushed steadily down and in as far as I could. Her cunt was sucking at my dick as well as massaging it. But then I felt the end of her cunt against me, and she twitched uncomfortably. She'd reached her limit, and we both knew it. I pulled back carefully and then slid into her again, a bit more easily.\n\n""All of it,"" she mumbled, barely coherent as she felt my prick rooting around in her cunt.\n\n""No, honey, it'll damage you,"" I told her and continued my steady plowing of her tight young furrow.\n\n""Please...""\n\nWho was I to refuse? I knew what was needed and carefully worked her legs off my shoulders. I could feel her opening and relaxing inside with her body unrolled. I raised up and used my knees to nudge her thighs together so she lay stretched out beneath me. I reached under her with one hand and cupped her ass in my palm while I supported my weight off her on my other elbow.\n\nShe was even tighter this way, of course, but a little deeper, too. I pulled her up to me as I slid inside her, working carefully and slowly and more patiently than I really wanted to. She seemed to be taking a little more of my cock each time, but her young pussy was taking its toll of my self-control.\n\n""Come on -- fuck me!"" Dolores murmured, groaning and trying to hump herself against me faster than her position permitted. She brought her legs up and wrapped them around my thighs, then threw her arms around me and rammed herself onto me harder than I would have dared, hammering her cunt on my cock and forcing herself to open deeper, deeper, deeper...and then I felt her teenaged pubis against my hairy mat. I lowered her ass as I pulled out, then began pumping her up at me as I pistoned, faster and harder.\n\nBeneath me, Dolores was cumming like a breached dam, writhing and hunching up at me. She was crashing her narrow hips up at me faster, demandingly, her cunt squeezing and pulling at me. I rammed into her as hard as I could, bone to bone, and held my dick deep in her. My balls tightened and jerked, my cock swelled even more inside her and then I began erupt inside her.\n\nDolores had her arms wrapped around me and quivered inside as she felt my cock pulse. I poured a huge load into her, more than I think I'd ever cum before. It seemed like pints of hot cream gushed into her spasming young pussy. She was so stuffed with cock that my jism started slurping out of her cunt onto my balls. Even her tight and stretched tighter young pussy and labia couldn't hold it in, given the back-pressure. She ground her pubis against me and continued pumping her cunt on my cock, even when my geysers slowed and sputtered.\n\nMy supporting arm was trembling. Still trapped in her sweet pussy, I managed to roll us over on the crowded bed, Irene and Bonnie scrambling to make room. Then I lay on my back, panting, with the still shuddering teenager sprawled on me and my limpening dick buried in her continually trembling little cunt.\n\nIrene cuddled up next to me. ""That was so hot,"" she breathed into my ear. ""Seeing your big prick in her little cunt, seeing her cum like that, seeing you cum like that..."" She kissed my ear, then licked it. My cock gave a little twitch, and Dolores felt it and shook again. I bent my head forward and managed to kiss the top of Dolores's head.\n\nBonnie was cuddling, too, more with her sister than me. She was running her hand over Dolores's narrow back, from her neck to her tight, young ass and back again, murmuring and soothing.\n\nDolores snuggled closer to all of us as she calmed down and her cunt relaxed a bit. I just lay there, trying to calm my racing heart, even when Bonnie slithered down on the bed, kissing her sister's smooth flesh, and pulled my limp prick out of Dolores's cunt. I could feel the juices pouring out onto my balls even as Bonnie got her face between Dolores's legs and started licking and sucking both of us clean.\n\nSome half-sleeping time later, we stirred and detached ourselves and started taking turns in the shower. Irene and I lingered, kissing and cuddling. I had the predictable physical reaction and suggested we do something about it. She suggested we wait till we were completely alone.\n\nI liked that idea -- a lot -- and we kissed some more.\n\nWhile Bonnie puttered in the kitchen, Dolores -- all freshly showered and smelling wonderful -- came in and plopped down on the bed with us. She kissed Irene and then kissed me. It was a sweet, loving and thoroughly tongue-free kiss. I began to hope that having finally gotten what she'd vowed to get, Dolores would now leave it alone. My hopes were raised even more when she saw my hard cock and giggled to Irene, ""That's gotta be for you.""\n\n""Guaranteed,"" I said.\n\n""I sure hope so,"" Irene said.\n\nDolores pulled on her clothes, talking about what she'd felt and then talking about getting in a swim and maybe something to eat.\n\nMy hopes soared.\n\nIrene was next for the shower and suddenly I was laying alone on the bed with my cock hard but not really insistent. It had been one hell of a wake-up call for me. First Kate sucking me, then sandwiching her with her husband in her ass, then cramming my cock into Dolores and filling her with my cum. And I had an increasingly loving Irene Marie Pound to look forward to.\n\nThen the door to the front deck opened. Penny stood there looking at me. I realized, then, that she could well have been standing at the window and watching the entire thing.\n\nPenny came in, eyes wide and fixed on my dick. She finally met my gaze.\n\n""Wow.""\n\nWas there a touch of envy in that, too?\n\nShe took a step toward me. ""So you got Bonnie and Irene and Mom and now, Dolores. And you and Irene are getting to be an item."" She came to the side of the bed and put her small hand on my prick. I could see her nipples swollen inside her tee-shirt. She squeezed my cock once, still looking me in the eye.\n\n""I hope you're not thinking it's your turn, now,"" I said.\n\n""Not now,"" she said. ""Dolores could barely handle it. Maybe in a couple of years, though. What do you think?""\n\n""I think that's something to talk about then, with Irene Marie Pound. I hope she'll want to have a say in the matter.""\n\nShe took her hand of my cock, gave me that mischievous, impish grin and said, ""I see. Well, maybe then she'll say, 'In for a Pound -- in for a Penny'?""\n\nShe was backing away as she said it, but I still managed a direct hit with the pillow. She was returning fire, in style, when Irene returned from the shower and started helping -- Penny, that is. I won, of course -- barely -- but by then Irene was distracting me so much that I didn't notice when Penny crept out of the room...and closed the door. Pretty savvy for a kid who wouldn't even be 12 years old for another month!"
688,Bonnie - Chapter 15,"['M+f', 'inc', 'Ff', 'bd']","I don't join Bonnie and Irene primarily because when Irene and I are together, we get totally caught up in each other, which can leave a third party feeling like exactly that -- the third party at a dance.\n\nBut I don't mind the two of them getting it on without me. They have something special and loving, and it doesn't threaten me. It was only when I felt absolutely sure about it that I proposed to Irene, and only when she was equally sure that she accepted.\n\nPenny and I have stayed close. She occasionally has a ""date,"" (Kate has some pretty stringent restrictions on that) but seldom more than once with the same guy. Fellows her own age aren't sufficiently educated to keep her interested, and older guys ""just start growing hands all over the place."" But every week or so, she'll come by my place in the city and destroy me at Scrabble or chess. We'll talk about all the stuff we've always enjoyed, and sometimes she'll confide in me. Once in a while, she'll remind me that she's going to be gunning for me when she decides she's ready, but I don't think she really means it. A shame, in a way. She's blossoming rapidly and is a gorgeous little fox, sexy as hell. And she's no little kid any more; she'll be a teenager in about two weeks. I'm going to have watch my step around her.\n\nIn the meantime, she's gotten into computers and programming and I think she's probably become quite a hacker. (I still know just enough to use the word processor and database and spreadsheet and sometimes get the modem to send stories to magazines or my publisher; Penny's been a big help with that).\n\nOn the other hand, it's also meant I had to learn how to encrypt some files -- like this little diary -- so she can never get into them. I shudder to think what would happen if that imp ever got into this file! Fortunately, the security on this file is totally unbreakable. It said so on the software package. And it *is* from Microsoft. I can trust them, right?\n\nEND OF FILE\n\nHi, honey!\n\nPenny showed me how to read this. It's really sweet that you thought about me like that right from the start, from the first time we met. I figured at first you started liking me only after you and I and Bonnie made love that first time. Now I know that wasn't the start for you; it wasn't for me, either. I was fantasizing about you from the first time we met. I used to pump Kate for information about you and always made her promise never to tell a soul.\n\nAnd I never would have known if Penny hadn't showed me this. I'm so grateful to her that I couldn't refuse her that one request. It'll be a surprise, probably a nice one, for you.\n\nLove you, honey!\n\nIrene\n\n\n\n""Unbreakable""? Hah!\n\nAnd just for calling me ""shrimp,"" why don't you call one of those Bulletin Boards I told you about and download (if you can remember how!) a little story called BONNIE01.ZIP. The writing's not bad, but the spelling sucked -- until a certain Language Wizard (she said, with no false modesty) fixed it up (and replaced most -- but not all -- of the names). Maybe you'll get better if you practice Scrabble some more.\n\nBy the way, ""Uncle Dan,"" guess who's, uh, cumming for (her birthday) dinner?\n\nLove ya', stud!\n\nTHE End"
689,Bonnie's Battered Boy Friend,"['Fdom-M', 'v']","She slid one hand down under my buttocks and lifted me several inches off the floor to plant a kiss on the end of my nose. ""Isn't that right, Baby Buns? Tell my friend Jeannie what you are to me."" Beet red, I tried to spin away from her. ""Bonnie, please..."" But her hand slid around my hips and forced itself between my thighs to firmly encase my crotch and again lift me an inch or two off the floor. And this time her voice had an edge to it. ""Tell Jeannie what you are to me,"" she said again. ""And don't make me tell you a third time."" My voice quivering with embarrassment, I said quietly, ""I'm your playtoy.""\n""My LITTLE playtoy. Right?"" I nodded, looking at the floor. ""Yes. Your little playtoy."" Bonnie chuckled and turned to face her friend. ""See? Even he knows what he is. And he loves every minute of it. Don't you, Baby Buns."" Redfaced with shame, I nodded humbly. Bonnie put her hands on her hips, looking down at me. ""Well,"" she said quietly, ""since you're being so agreeable, why don't you get down on your knees and show the girls the only way I'll let you kiss me."" That was too much. My face burning with embarrassment, I whispered, ""Bonnie, no. Please."" She laughed and, placing one hand on top of my head, forced me to my knees in front of her. She stepped forward, straddling my body with her powerful legs, and then pulled my head up under her skirt to mash my face firmly into her womanhood. ""Open your mouth, Baby Buns, and show the girls how you give your mistress pleasure."" I had no choice. My nose was buried between her legs, and I couldn't breathe. As I opened my mouth, my head was mashed up even tighter into her hairy bush as she gave a deep sigh and then released me. ""That was pretty good, Baby Buns,"" she chuckled. ""Any of you girls want to try this with him? If you get his nose up there just right, it's almost as good as the real thing!"" At that point something in my mind snapped. With a sob of frustration and humiliation I spun away from her, rose to my feet, whirled completely around and tried to backhand her across the face. Although caught completely by surprise, she reacted instantly, catching my wrist in a bonecrushing grip and bending me backward across her thighs. ""Did you see that?"" she gasped. ""My little toy actually tried to hit me!"" With that, she slid one hand down my back to grasp my belt firmly and lift me bodily off the floor, holding me at arm's length like a sack of feathers while I thrashed about helplessly in the grip of her single hand. Carrying me to a high chair in the center of the room and slamming me face down across her lap with a force that took my breath away, she quickly pulled my pants and underwear down to expose my bare buttocks. ""Boys and girls,"" she announced to her guests, ""you are about to witness how a real woman handles a naughty little man toy who gets out of line."" And with that, she proceeded to spank my bare bottom with the palm of her hand as though I were a child. I don't know what hurt the most, the stinging power of her big hand as it descended again and again with sledgehammer force against my bare flesh or the realization that I, a grown man, was being publicly spanked by this beautiful Amazon in front of all our friends. Regardless, within moments I was screaming and sobbing with pain and humiliation as I thrashed helplessly in her steel grip, unable to even slow the tempo of her blows. How long she continued to spank me I don't know; all I remember is that toward the end my body was engulfed in a swirling cauldren of pain and I was sobbing and begging incoherently for her to stop. Finally she did, lifting me off her lap and setting me on my feet only to grip my buttocks again with a single hand that sent fiery fingers of pain shooting through my body and march me, with my feet barely touching the floor, to a corner of the room and stand me there, facing the wall with my nose pushed firmly into the corner. ""For the rest of this night, little toy,"" she told me grimly, ""you will stand in this corner with that blistered rear of yours in plain sight for all the girls to see and play with, and you will not take your eyes off that wall. Do you under- stand?""\n""Y-yes,"" I sobbed. ""Whatever you--you say."" And so for the rest of that evening I stood there, facing the wall, my nose firmly in the corner, with my pants and drawers down around my ankles and my blistered rear exposed for all to see and fondle. And they did, much to my physical and psycholog- ical discomfort. Finally, after several hours, they left, and Bonnie came over to the corner to get me. Sliding one arm around my waist, she picked me up, tucked securely under her arm, and carried me to the center of the room, where she stood me on my feet in front of her, my eyes barely reaching to her shoulder in the six inch heels she was wearing. Cupping my chin in her thumb and forefinger, she tilted my head back, forcing me to look up at her. ""Now, little toy man,"" she said grimly, ""you're going to clean up this mess starting right now. And when you've finished, I'd better be able to eat off the floor or you'll get another session across my knee that will make the last one feel like love pats. I'll be waiting for you upstairs when you're finished, and I don't want to have to wait too long. So hop to it!"" As she turned to go, she hesitated. ""And by the way, if you ever try to hit me in public again, I'll break you in two like the ten cent toy you are. Any questions?"" N--no,"" I said, and started cleaning up the mess. When I was finished, I went upstairs, where she made me sleep at the foot of her bed, under her heel where, as she had said earlier, I belonged. For the entire next week, as further punishment for my attempted rebellion, she forced me to satisfy her with oral sex, permitting me absolutely no sexual pleasure or satisfaction what- soever. When she finally did relent and take me to bed with her, however, she gave me orgasm after orgasm at heights I had never before experienced, even at her hands, and by the time she had finished all I wanted was to please her and to be taken into her body and become a part of her. We have lived together ever since. Contrary to what she said that night, she has never tired of me, at least not yet. And I am content to be the male love toy of my beautiful, Amazon- ian mistress."
690,Bonus Sister,"['bro-sis', 'inc']","Susie lifted her sweet face and looked into her brother's eyes for a breathless moment. Then she nodded, licking her lips, her eyes going back down to her brother's lap.\n\n""Take it out, Susie,"" Jimmy urged, his young voice husky. ""Take it out and look.""\n\nSusie's small hand moved toward her brother's cock. Her eyes were big and hot, half-glazed, lips parted. She touched Jimmy's cock through his pajamas with the tips of her fingers, and jerked her hand back.\n\n""Ohhhh, Jimmy, it's hot!""\n\n""That's because it's so hard, Susie,"" her explained. ""Go on . . . just wrap your hand around it and squeeze.""\n\nI thought you wanted me to take it out of your pajamas?"" Susie said, her voice throaty. ""Don't you want me to take it out and look at it?""\n\n""Yeah!"" Jimmy moaned, leaning back on his hands, spreading his knees and offering his crotch to his sister. ""\n""Take it out and look at it.""\n\nSusie's small hand moved slowly to Jimmy's cock again. This time, as she touched his cock through his pajamas, she didn't jerk away. Her eyes became larger as she ran her fingertips along the concealed shaft, from the head to his balls. Jimmy writhed his hips, grinning at his sister.\n\n""Ooooh, it feels so hard and hot!"" Susie giggled. ""I'm gonna take it out now. I wanna see it.""\n\nHer small hand sneaked into the fly of his pajamas, and she pulled his cock out, making a purring sound of pleasure as she looked at it. He had a lovely swollen head on it. His pisshole was glistening wetly. His heavy balls were hairless and loaded with cum. She closed her small fist about his cock, flexing her fingers, gasping as she saw the head bulge, juices seeping from his pisshole. She flexed her fingers time after time watching the head of his cock.\n\n""Move your fist up and down, Susie,"" Jimmy urged, lifting his hips up. ""Pump it with your fist.""\n\n""Like this?"" Susie asked in a soft voice, jerking her fist up and down, sliding her hand from the base to the head.\n\nJimmy couldn't believe it. This was better than the time he and his best friend Bobby were in the woods and decided to jerk each other off. They had been in the showers after gym class, the last period of school, and Jimmy noticed his friend Bobby's hard- on. Bobby was soaping his balls and playing with himself and wasn't at all bashful when he saw Jimmy staring. It was almost like he wanted Jimmy to look. Jimmy couldn't help noticing how plump and round Bobby's ass was and how Bobby's dick got longer and stiffer the more he stroked it. He also noticed how Bobby was looking at his, Jimmy's, dick and how it was rising into one of the best boners he had ever had.\n\nHis mind wandered back to the two of them walking home after school and into the woods, finding a secluded spot and both of them dropping their pants and underpants and each one grabbing the other boy's dick. He was a little embarrassed at first, but the feeling of someone else's hand on his boner and his hand on another boy's dick made him quickly get over it. He almost hoped that Bobby would offer to suck him off, rather than just jerking him off. Bobby began feeling Jimmy's ass and Jimmy did likewise to him. Before long, they had kicked off their shoes, pants and underpants. All that remained was their tee-shirts and their socks.\n\nSuddenly, Jimmy's silent wish came true and Bobby removed his hand from Jimmy's dick only long enough to turn around and sink his mouth onto it! Jimmy was in ecstasy! Bobby started to suck for all he was worth and began to fondle Jimmy's ass-cheeks. ""WOW!"" he thought. They were going to '69'! With Bobby turned around working on his dick, he decided to do the same for Bobby.\n\nIt was the first time in his life he had ever seen another boy's prick close up and he thought it was great. Oh sure, he had watched himself many times when he jerked off, but it wasn't the same as seeing another boy's boner like this. Bobby's cock was very hard, yet the skin was so smooth. Bobby had just a little bit of hair at the base of his prick, and his balls, which hung low in their smooth sack, had no hair, just like Jimmy's. He ran his hands up and down Bobby's smooth legs and plump ass-cheeks and began to suck away at his dick. The electric feeling was almost too much as Bobby began to fondle his legs and ass in the same way. ""Man, this feels great!"" he thought, having someone feel up his ass, as Bobby spread his ass-cheeks and probed his asshole with his finger. He though he would go out of his mind with delight!\n\nPretty soon both boys were rocking back and forth on the grass, each boy reaching the point of no return. They kept fondling each other's ass, occasionally reaching around with a free hand to tug at and lick each other's balls.\n\nSuddenly, Jimmy felt Bobby's load of cum start to empty into his mouth. It tasted so good! With Bobby's throbbing dick in his mouth, his own explosion started to rise in his prick and he let loose with the best load of cum he had ever had! Each boy kept sucking and sucking until they were both drained, and Jimmy was sorry to see it end.\n\nBut it wasn't the end. Bobby kept sucking on Jimmy's wilting cock and massaging Jimmy's balls with his free hand. His cock started to stiffen all over again! He had never been able to get a second hard-on so quick, but with Bobby's expert tongue working on his shaft it was about to happen! Bobby sucked and licked on his boner like there was gonna be no tomorrow and it shot up into full erection. The massage his balls were getting was driving him crazy, and a fresh load of sperm was beginning to rise in his dick. Bobby kept licking and sucking his boy-meat lollipop and had his middle finger wedged between the cheeks of Jimmy's ass. When his finger reached its target of Jimmy's asshole, he couldn't hold back any longer, and he let loose with a load of sperm as thick and creamy as his last one and filled Bobby's mouth to the brim.\n\nBobby kissed Jimmy's dick and looked up to him with a smile as he licked some of Jimmy's cum dribbling from his mouth. Returning his head to Jimmy's crotch, he kissed and licked Jimmy's well-drained balls and dick and licked any dribbled cum off of his thighs and stomach. He continued to kiss, higher and higher, working up to Jimmy's bellybutton and stomach, reaching his chest and still hard nipples, and then his neck. When he reached Jimmy's mouth, they both french kissed for what seemed to be hours, but in reality lasted only a few minutes. Bobby made Jimmy promise not to tell anyone of their little sex outing and said that he would love to do it again anytime Jimmy wanted. Jimmy promised, and secretly hoped that Bobby and he could do it again real soon.\n\nBoth boys started to get dressed and Bobby came up behind Jimmy for one last feel. He reached around and under Jimmy's arms to feel his soft stomach and higher to rub his soft nipples, then slowly he worked down past his bellybutton to have one last feel of his ass and softened dick and balls before Jimmy put on his underpants. Jimmy reached around and pulled Bobby closer so he could rub Bobby's ass, all the while Bobby had a hold on his crotch. Even after having been drained twice, it still felt great to have Bobby's arms around him playing with his dick and balls. And the feeling of Bobby's dick up against the crack of his ass was just too much. Maybe next time he would ask Bobby to spread his cheeks and stick his big boner in him!\n\nJimmy's mind was brought back to the present by his sister's hand pounding on his dick and the cum beginning to swell in his balls.\n\n""My pussy is so wet that my panties are soaked,"" Susie giggled softly, shyly at her confession. ""I've been wet before, but this time I'm drenched down there.""\n\n""Let me see."" Jimmy said.\n\n""You really wanna see?"" Susie replied, pulling her hand off his cock reluctantly. ""Have you ever seen a girl's pussy before, Jimmy?""\n\n""Sure,"" he admitted. ""I peeked one time when you were in the shower.""\n\n""Jimmy! You didn't!"" Susie squealed. ""Well, you didn't see much anyway.""\n\n""No, not too much,"" he said. ""I saw your tits, but it was so fast, I wasn't sure, and your ass.""\n\n""Really? You peeked at me?""\n\nHe nodded.\n\n""You're naughty."" Susie giggled.\n\n""Yeah, I know. Her brother grinned. ""Isn't that nice?""\n\n""Well . . . sure,"" Susie agreed.\n\n""Come on, show it to me now, Susie.""\n\n""Okay, I will."" She giggled softly.\n\nSusie pulled her feet up onto her brother's bed, lifting her little ass to jerk her gown away. Susie spread her slim legs and bent them at her knees slightly. She pulled her gown to her waist, showing the crotch of her tight little panties. Instead of pulling the crotch away, Susie shoved the elastic waist downward, opening her legs wider. She leaned back on one hand, holding her panties down with the other. Jimmy made a gulping sound as he stared.\n\nSusie's young cunt was pink and sweet-looking. The slit was fine, with puffy little lips. It was hairless: nothing to hide the succulent slit of her cunt at all. She watched her brother's face with glassy eyes, a slight flush on her face that could have been shyness or desire.\n\n""You are wet, Susie,"" Jimmy said in a husky voice. ""I can see you're really wet.""\n\n""Sometimes I play with it,"" Susie confessed. ""It makes me feel good when I rub on it, and you know what? . . . I can put my finger inside too!""\n\n""Show me! Jimmy groaned, turning on the bed so he faced his sister, his legs crossed, his cock standing up with jerking hardness. ""Show me how you put your finger in it, Susie!""\n\n""I'm embarrassed,"" Susie giggled, but sat up and rubbed at the slit of her cunt a few times, then slowly eased her middle finger into it.\n\n""Yeah!"" Jimmy moaned, leaning forward and watching closely. ""Can I do it, Susie?"" Jimmy asked, sliding his hand up his sister's inner thigh. ""Let me stick my finger in you!""\n\n""You gotta do it slow,"" Susie said. ""I like it slow, then go real fast when it starts feeling good.""\n\nSusie pulled her finger out of her cunt, staring down between her thighs and watching her brother's finger slip into it. She gurgled softly.\n\n""Ohhhhhhhh, it feels better when you do it, Jimmy.""\n\nJimmy probed his sister's cunt with his fingers, pushing and pulling it. His eyes burned as he watched. Susie twisted her little ass on the mattress, spreading her bent knees wider, her heels almost together. ""Now do it faster, Jimmy! It's starting to feel good!""\n\nJimmy stabbed into his sister's cunt fast, making wet sounds as his knuckles smashed the sugary lips. Susie leaned back on her hands, lifting her cunt to him, her eyes closed as she cried out with growing ecstasy. Her cunt was very slippery and wet, with the juices seeping out and over the creamy curves of her cute little ass. She lifted her hips, pushing her cunt to her brother's finger.\n\n""Oooooh, Jimmy!"" she sobbed. ""Faster please! It's gonna happen!""\n\nJimmy rammed as fast as he could, leaning down close, his eyes blazing on her pussy.\n\n""Now, Jimmy! Ohhh, yes, now!""\n\nSusie's hips jerked upward, her body stiffening. Susie tried to muffle the sounds of her rapture, but they came gurgling out anyway.\n\nJimmy was panting, feeling his sister's cunt grabbing at his finger. He was awed by the action seeing those pretty pink lips of her cunt squeeze and flex. He could see the tip of her small clit throbbing. He thrust his finger into her cunt, holding it there, and feeling the waving ripples of the soft, satiny flesh of her cunt grip him.\n\nSusie's small body shuddered, then with a long sigh, she relaxed, her ass lowering back to the bed. Her face was flushed and her eyes shone as she smiled at her brother.\n\n""You can take your finger out now, Jimmy,"" she said, breathing heavily. You made me do it.""\n\nJimmy pulled his finger out of his sister's pussy, looking at her face. ""I made you cum, didn't I, Susie?""\n\n""Ooooh, yes,"" Susie sighed. ""You made me cum better than I do it for myself.""\n\n""You wanna make me cum now?""\n\n""You're really hard, aren't you?"" Susie said, seeing his cock jerking from the fly of his pajama bottoms. ""I bet you'd cum real fast.""\n\n""I'm almost afraid for you to touch my cock,"" he said. ""I might cum right then.""\n\nHis cock rose inside his pajama pants, the head looking as if it were trying to find a way past the leg.\n\n""Touch yourself, Susie,"" he whispered. ""I want to see you play with your little cunt while you take my cock.""\n\n""Susie didn't hesitate. Her hand moved up her thigh and she ran a finger up and down the slit of her cunt. Her other hand sneaked to her brother's lap, where she squeezed his cock through his pajamas.\n\nSuddenly, with a soft cry, Susie twisted her body around until she could push her face onto her brother's lap. She pulled Jimmy's dick from the fly of his pajamas and Jimmy let out a gasp of pleasure when she began to run her wet tongue about the swollen head of his cock. Susie closed her eyes as she licked, running her tongue up and down the hard shaft, then swirling it eagerly about the smooth head, tapping the tip into his pisshole. As she licked her brother's hot rod, Susie shoved her hand into her cunt, smashing at her knotted clit, stabbing a finger into her slit. She held one leg high, knee bent, exposed lewdly.\n\n""Suck it!"" Jimmy hissed. ""Oh Susie suck my cock! I want you to wrap those pretty lips around my cock and suck! Ohhh, baby, take it in your hot little mouth!""\n\nSquealing eagerly, Susie opened her mouth and closed her soft lips about Jimmy's cock, sinking her face down. Her fingers plunged even faster into her pussy as she tasted the hard heat of his meat. Her lips spread and stretched as her mouth filled.\n\n""Oh, God, yes!"" Jimmy whimpered. ""Eat it, Susie! Ohhh, baby, eat my hard dick!""\n\nSusie bobbled her sweet face up and down, sucking on Jimmy's throbbing prick with hunger. Her wet tongue swished and twisted. She alternated her speed, sucking fast a number of times, then slowly as she purred with delight.\n\n""Take my fucking pants off!"" Jimmy groaned. ""Pull these fucking pants off my ass and suck that dick, Susie!""\n\nSusie lifted her mouth and tugged at her brother's pajama bottoms. Jimmy lay back, his face expressing his ecstasy. His cock stood up stiffly as his sister removed his pajamas. She loved the smooth feeling of his plump ass as she rubbed up and down his dimpled buns, and the way her fingers could run up and down the crack of his ass. Jimmy moaned and she could tell he liked it as much as she like doing it to him. Then, lying at his side, Susie leaned over and began to suck his cock again, cupping his young, hot hairless balls in her hand. Susie pushed her mouth down on his cock as far as she could, cooing in ecstasy.\n\nSensing he was about to explode with a load of cum, and wanting to keep his hard-on up as long as possible, she moved her hands down and spread her brother's feet, and began to lick up the inner surfaces of her brother's thighs, tantalizing him and giving him a slight chance to cool off a bit. Then, without warning, she pushed her face into Jimmy's crotch, nuzzling at his hot balls, kissing them, licking them, gazing at his beautiful, stiff dick.\n\n""Ohhh, sweet, sweet little cocksucker!"" Jimmy moaned as Susie pulled her brother's hot balls into her mouth, sucking and licking hungrily.\n\n""Ohhh, Susie!"" Jimmy grunted as he felt her sucking his balls. ""Oooooh, that's sooooo good! My balls . . . Oh, suck my balls! Eat my prick, Susie! Lick my balls and suck my dick!""\n\nJimmy decided he couldn't keep his hands off his sister any longer. He moved his arm across the velvety flesh of her slender thigh and caressed Susie's tight little ass as she sucked him.\n\nSusie wiggled her ass to her brother's hand, purring softly about his cock. Turning her body, she opened her legs wide. She lay on her side, her mouth stuffed with her brother's hard cock, while he cupped her sugary pussy. The he began to rub at the steamy slit as she sucked his hairless balls.\n\n""Fuck me Jimmy!"" she cried out. ""Fuck me with your finger! Oh, please fuck me!""\n\nJimmy shoved two of his fingers into her cunt and began to plunge them in and out. Now that her cunt was being stimulated, Susie began to suck wildly on her brother's cock.\n\n""Ohhh, go to it, Susie!"" Jimmy gasped. ""Suck it hard! Oh, baby, eat my balls . . . eat my balls and eat my cock!""\n\nSusie alternated sucking hard on his balls and bobbing up and down on his dick. Jimmy drove his fingers faster and deeper into the gripping cunt of his sister and she churned her hips with the motion.\n\n""Ohhh, that's fantastic!"" Jimmy gurgled. ""Stick a finger up my ass, Susie!""\n\nJimmy had his ass lifted from the bed, urging his sister to swallow his cock. Susie darted a stiff finger into the crack of his ass and rubbed the crinkle of his asshole. She exerted pressure, and her finger slipped deep into the tight ring of his asshole. Jimmy yelped, but otherwise made no protest. On the contrary it started to feel fantastic and it almost made him cum.\n\nOnce again Susie greedily spread her lips about Jimmy's cock. She didn't find it difficult at all to pump her finger in his asshole and lick at his cock and balls and then take him deep into her throat.\n\nJimmy twisted his ass about, gasping as his balls hardened and throbbed. He was dripping pre-cum juices from his pisshole, and when his sister lifted her mouth, it ran down the shaft of his cock. But his sister, with soft murmurs, began to lick up and down, on both his cock and his balls. Susie was squeezing and twisting his balls while fingering his asshole. He was about to go out of his mind with ecstasy.\n\n""I'm about to cum!"" he shouted. ""Suck meeeee! Oh, please, suck me! Ohhh,my balls are on fire and my cock is gonna really spurt!""\n\nSusie gave a little gasp as her tongue moved faster on his dick. When Jimmy exploded, she had her tongue right over the head of his dick. She squealed as Jimmy came, spewing creamy boy-juice over her tongue and into her mouth. Then, as he spewed hotly, rapidly, Susie flicked and licked at his pisshole and up and down his now drained balls as he came.\n\n""Ohhhhhhhh, that was so fucking good!"" Jimmy moaned softly as his cock deflated. ""I sure came!!""\n\nSusie giggled again, licking at the juices clinging to his softening dick. With a little cry, she pushed her cunt onto Jimmy's fingers, and came. Jimmy felt the tight little pussy clutch his fingers, and pumped them in and out until the spasm ended.\n\n--\n\nMail rec.arts.erotica submissions to erotica@telly.on.ca. Most software will automatically mail your postings to that address.\n\n\n\nษอออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออป บ BROUGHT TO BY: HEAD'S UP ADULT BBS - Riverside, CA บ บ (909) 681-3721 (2400-14.4) บ บ บ บ Unique Adult Entertainment - All Legal Fetishes บ บ บ ศอออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออออผ"
691,Boob Trap,['commentary'],"What I want to say about the new breast obsession is this: It's a lie. We small breasted women are not an endangered species. Hey, look around: We're the MAJORITY. The hour has come to say, yoo-hoo! Over here! One trillion small breasted women! Happy women! None of us reaching for a silicone gun! Some of us look like little boys, some like little pears, but the fact is, when we look down and have an unobstructed view of our navel, we're not sad. We are delighted that it would be impossible for us to balance a chessboard on our chests! We're happy that Sports Illustrated didn't tap up for its swimsuit issue - we were busy those days! And we're tickled we don't need to heed the cross-your-heart ads on TV - we can leave the room and do constructive things with that minute! ""Underwire""? We don't have to know what it means! ""Lift and separate""? Getouddahere - it sounds obscene and we want no part of it! ""Cleavage""? It's in Ohio, right?\n\nNow don't misunderstand - I am not out to denigrate or ridicule big-breasted women. It's those who declare a certain type of woman's body ""in"" or ""out"" who are at fault. The underlying message of the current big-tit fixation - that small breasted women are somehow less sexy, less feminine and less fecund than amply endowed women - is absurd, puerile and insulting to ALL women.\n\nBesides, if we don't start exposing it or the lie that it is, my friend Diane is going to lose it. She's flat, okay? And she's beginning to buy into this big-is-better thinking: Wearing extra-large men's shirts; sniping as she flips through fashion magazines, ""huh, HERS are fake, for sure."" The other day she gushed, ""I think my breasts are getting bigger. Stephanie even commented on it yesterday."" Oh, good Lord, I thought, how can she forget all the wonderful things about not being big?\n\nTHE WAY WE WEAR\n\nTake clothes, for instance. When you're small breasted, you can wear any kind of shirt or dress or jacket and it hangs sweetly, it drapes right, it doesn't fit tight across the chest only to billow below. If you have a tiny waist, people can actually SEE it. You can wear a strapless gown or wear one with wisplike spaghetti straps, without looking glaringly out of proportion.\n\nIn the winter, you can wear turtlenecks and tight sweaters without fretting that your bulging chest is what all eyes will be drawn to. And in the warm weather - ah, no summer was made for small breasted women. No steel-wire supports in swimsuits for us, no gauging if one without support will hold us in and up. We could dive off the cliffs of Hawaii and our bikini tops would probably stay on. We can sunbathe on our stomachs with our top undone and not have a gathering of 14-year old boys circling our towel. Best of all, we can go braless: in sleeveless, low-necked tank tops and teeny little cut-off T-Shirts; in roomy cotton blouses with half the buttons undone; in sundresses and shifts and fancy silk things. We can feel the fabric against our skin, the breeze, maybe even the warmth of the sun slipping in. We are unencumbered. Yes, our breasts do bounce and sway slightly when we move, but not obscenely, not uncomfortably.\n\nWe get to spend the season pleasantly reminded of our femininity and of the sensuality of hot days and evenings. At a topless beach, we look healthy, sensuous but not blatantly sexual. And we small-breasted women can stretch in the morning sun, feel the sand between our toes, and, without bra, trot, jog, tear - any pace we want - down the beach.\n\nON THE MOVE\n\nYou see, there's much more than just the freedom of dress that makes being small-breasted a boon. Think of how much easier and more pleasant exercising is for us. We smaller women will never be doing rapid-fire toe-touching exercises in aerobics class only to feel the rude THUNK of our breasts against our chin as we bend over. Because I'm small, even when I'm not exercising, I FEEL like an active person, one tight little unit, with no awkward or heavy baggage. I'm ready to go at a moment's notice. If I were large-breasted, I would feel self-conscious every time I sprinted for a bus (or jitterbugged, come to think of it), knowing 95 out of 100 people I passed would be watching my breasts heaving up and down.\n\nOf course, that's the crux of the problem with this isn't-it-awful-to-be-big-when-you're-active stuff: not how physically uncomfortable it may feel to the woman, but how uneasy it must make her to feel people's eyes upon her. Having big breasts is a lot like being very tall. The woman's a standout, whether she likes it or not. She's almost awe-inspiring; to other people, it's a little like setting eyes on Mount Rushmore.\n\nHey, I feel this way, and I'm not even sexually attracted to women.\n\nBOY TOYS And that leads me to a subject we all know a little about: men and their feelings about women's breasts. The common wisdom is that men like 'em pretty damn big and that we small-breasted women spend our formative years crying alone in our bedrooms, convinced Mr. Right will never love us because we're teeny. And that even as adults we look down each morning and feel waves of inadequacy course through us. Pshaw.\n\nOh, it's true we do have moments of wistfulness - especially when we're growing up. Around the time my mother replaced my undershirts with training bras, she made a few remarks I found extremely disconcerting. She told me tales of how big chests were all the vogue when she was dating, of how she used to weep as she stuffed her prom dress with padding. ""It's a good thing,"" she said to me, ""that your father is a leg man."" Unbeknownst to her, I, at the time, harbored a fierce ambition to be a Playboy bunny. A friend and I had soaked up every bunny's form, on every page, in all of her brothers 700 issues of Playboy. We didn't know what sex was, but bunny-hood looked to be what being a happy adult was all about. So I began to scrutinize my mother more closely. Kind of boy-shaped. Not bunnylike at all. Wait a second, I thought, scowling at her. Does this mean there's going to be some genetic impediment to my wearing cottontails? Thank Heaven I grew up in low-tech times - if I'd known about silicone at that moment, I would have volunteered for the pioneer test group.\n\nSoon after, however, it began to dawn on me that, where males were concerned, in unexpected ways, I benefited from being small. The sight of big breasts blew fuses in boy's brains. They'd rush from their lockers for the chance to walk down the hall with a big-breasted girl, but I suspect that for the girl in question this must have been a lot like being loved for your money: You never REALLY knew...\n\nIn a roundabout way, being small gave me a strong, anchored sense of my femininity. No guy has or will be attracted to me because of my breasts - or any one part of my body, for that matter. Because of that, I consider my feminine appeal to have as much to do with my personality and mannerisms as with my body.\n\nAnd who says all guys prefer big breasts anyway? While I know I can never be sure whether a man means it or is just being gallant when he says ""any more than a handful is a waste"" (an icky little phrase, however well meant), I frankly don't mind being in the dark about it. I mean, who cares? I was once in love with a guy with a concave chest, and I adored his chest because it was HIS. We are each a package. Worst of all for large-breasted women, many men treat them as if they and their breasts were some kind of public property. I'm sorry well-endowed women have to experience leers and crude comments because of the way nature built them; that all too often men don't remember the color of their eyes because they are stealing glances at their breasts. Men have nowhere to look BUT my eyes. I have never felt that split-second violation.\n\nSOCIETY SAYS It's also true that big-breasted women are targets for more than lascivious looks. They are victims for stereotyping: bimbo; earth mother; homemaker; matronly conservative; sexpot. For example, take poor Susan Sarandon. She took off her blouse in Atlantic City to reveal great tits and now people will not leave them alone. Article after article about her mentions her breasts. Compare her reputation to that of Diane Keaton, who can sound so neurotic that you wonder when men with butterfly nets will come to take her away. Look at how we think of her, with her tortoishell glasses and voluminous clothes - flighty, but hell, that's an act, she's intelligent, she's got it all under control. Diane Keaton is flat.\n\nTruly, going braless is not the only kind of freedom that flat-chested women have. Just ask all the other lucky small-breasted women in recent popular history who are known for their beauty but ALSO for their brains, moxie and talent: Audrey Hepburn, Katherine Hepburn, Lauren Bacall, Meryl Streep. You know, things will probably calm down for Susan Sarandon sometime soon. This current breast fixation has to wane: Society will get bored, as it always does, drum its fingers on the table, and voila', trendmakers will present us with another ""ideal"" female form we're supposed to covet. I wonder if these movers and shakers might be bold about it and embrace a variety of shapes. Be freeform. Extol curves of all kinds. You know, real-life stuff. Sounds like it could be chaotic. Sounds Sane. Sounds fun."
692,Book Store,"['MF', 'magic', 'mc', 'fant', 'tg']","I spent the next few weeks playing around and getting better as time went along. I wasn't able to do the more advanced spells because I couldn't do the math. I ended up taking a night school class for calculus. When I finished the course, I could understand the spells at the end of the book.\n\nI came across a spell that looked interesting. It was the shape change spell. It was several pages long, but it was pretty easy when you understood how it was done. It basically changed you into whatever form that you wanted to take. The only thing out of the ordinary that was needed was the thing or person that you wanted to change into. It had to be in front of you when you were casting the spell. The only exception was changing back to your normal form. The spell also allowed you to change the form of something else.\n\nThe reason that I found this spell so interesting is that I have this little hobby. I love to wear women's clothing and when I dress, I always fantasize that I am a woman (Usually someone that I know). I began to work even harder at getting this spell down.\n\nI had helped someone at work pick out, buy and set up a computer. She was a forty year old beautiful divorcee with an even better looking daughter. I had never met a more radical feminist in my life. We had a discussion one night and I found out that she liked her daughter's boyfriend except for one thing. At his house, the women did the dished, and cleaned the table. She was worried that her daughter would pick up these bad habits. There were quite a few other beliefs that she discussed, but that would take up far too much space. Other than this, she was a really great lady and if she was a few years younger, you never know...... I had decided that she was to be the first test of my new talent. I also figured that I would show her how it feels when the shoe is on the other foot.\n\nShe had invited me over for dinner in order to thank me for helping with her computer. The week before I had found out that her daughter only spent the weekends at her house, the rest of the time she was at her fathers. At that point, I decided that my practicing and waiting had come to an end. I packed a small duffel bag with a few necessary supplies and then I was almost ready to go. I figured that I wouldn't be home for a while (I hoped anyway) so I threw all of my female clothes into a suitcase and loaded that into the car. I was now ready.\n\nDinner was pretty good. We just had pizza but for some reason it was much better than usual. I felt a little guilty because I watched her all through dinner. I tried to notice as many of her mannerisms as I could. After we had eaten, I quickly lost that sense of guilt when she told me to clean off the table and disappeared. I figured that now was my chance so I quietly opened the bag and brought out the small can of ether that I had bought at a science supply store. I wet a cloth and hid around the corner from the door of the room that she was in. When she came out, I moved. I slid the cloth over her face, and she was out in a few seconds. I carefully pulled her limp body into the living room and placed her on the floor. I double locked the doors and closed all of the blinds. After that, I cleared a circle in the middle of the room by moving whatever furniture was in the way. I was ready to begin.\n\nI began to perform the spell. I checked the clock and it was six p.m. I wondered what time I would finish. No worry, we both had the next day off. I continued on and on. Since this was the first time that I was doing the spell I wanted to be extra careful. Finally I finished the last necessary chanting and drawings. All that I had to do now was to touch the person/thing that I wanted to become. There was a faint buzzing in the room, and I could feel some type of energy, but the spell wasn't complete. I quickly checked the clock and it was now eight- thirty. To finish the spell, I removed all of my clothes and then plopped down onto the floor next to her prone body and took her hand. All that I remember is every nerve in my body screaming in pain and then nothing. I had blacked out.\n\nWhen I woke up, I was a little disoriented. I turned my head and saw some brown hair with highlights. I lifted my hand and saw the long red nails staring back at me. I quickly got up and ran to the mirror in her bedroom. Staring back at me was a forty-year old beautiful divorcee. The spell had worked! I checked the time, and it was nine-thirty. Not bad for an hour. I still had to move fast. I really hadn't thought about it, but there were now two Sue's. That really wouldn't go over too well, especially since she wasn't expecting anything like this. I decided to secure her until I decided what to do. I walked back into the living room, noticing the sway of my new hips and breasts.\n\nI stripped her naked, and put on the clothes that she was wearing. Let me tell you, those jeans were much tighter than the ones that I was used to wearing and the sweater she was wearing was just as soft as I had always imagined it would be. I loved the feeling that it gave me when it was sliding on. I stood there for just a minute, checking out my new body and enjoying the new sensations.\n\nI decided that I had better put the furniture back in case someone should stop by. I tried to move her body, but found that I had lost some strength in the process. Just then she stirred, ""Oh my head"" she moaned. I tried to make her think that it was a dream and got her into bed. Her daughters. I tucked her in and kissed her goodnight. Having my nipples get hard was a strange feeling, but one that I could get used to.\n\nNow it was time to have a little fun. I began to work up the second spell. It took a little while longer, but I finally got it finished. I pointed my fingers and muttered the final words. There was a bright glow that kept on getting brighter. Finally it flashed and all was quiet again. When my eyes got back to normal, it was a little strange. I saw myself lying in bed. I got over it pretty quick though. I figured that he/she would be asleep for the rest of the night. Just to be safe, I handcuffed him to the bed and put a loose gag into his mouth. I went into my new bedroom and begin to go through my new clothes, just to see what I had and would want to wear. She had quite a few clothes that would be considered 'very old fashioned'. Those were quickly moved to the back of the closet. I tried a few things on, but was pretty tired. One thing that I did find strange was that I wanted very much to have sex with the woman in the mirror, but I was the woman in the mirror. I slipped on her nightgown and went to bed."
693,Bookstore For Boys,"['MF', 'orgy']","Inside the little room in the back of the bookstore, Jennifer smiled as she saw Skip's surprised reaction to the fact that she'd folded the couch out into a bed in anticipation of his visit tonight for what was, she had vowed, to be the culmination of the lurid affair they were having. ""We'll be able to move around better this way,"" she explained lustily. ""But where did you get it?"" he asked. ""Get it?"" She frowned, then smiled as it dawned on her that he didn't understand. ""Oh. Skip, you silly boy. It's just the couch. It folds out to make a bed.""\n""Oh,"" Skip croaked. Jennifer's eyes were glossy with desire as she reached up and began to undo the buttons down the front of her dress. Skip lifted his gaze slowly toward her, watching with building excitement as she parted the material off the high upthrust mounds of her brassiere- clad breasts, then pushed the dress from her shoulders to let it drop lightly to a heap at her ankles, leaving her naked except for the brassiere and her thinly revealing panties. She flicked her tongue sensuously from her mouth, a mischievous smile of anticipation playing on her lips. ""Aren't you going to get undressed too, Skip?"" she said softly. ""You can't fuck me with your clothes on.""\n""Yes, ma'am,"" Skip said with slight embarrassment, beginning hesitantly to undo his shirt. Jennifer watched the boy undress even as she reached up behind her back to deftly undo the snap to her brassiere. She shed the flimsy little garment down her arms and the full high-set mounds of her voluptuous breasts burst suddenly into freedom, their contact with the air causing her ripe pink nipples to swell almost instantly to tingling rigidity. Then she wriggled teasingly out of her panties to stand totally naked before the young boy just as he began to squirm out of his trousers. Then, when Skip was finally also naked, his hard cock looming up already in pulsating erection, she took his hand and urged him gently onto the fold-out bed. ""Now come to me, my little lover,"" Jennifer purred softly as the teenager reclined beside her. Slowly she began to explore his tense young body with her hands, feeling the sleekly developing muscles draw hard and tight as she caressed the secret hollows and crevices of his form. Her soft lips that had last night nurtured and sucked his cock to lewd ejaculation now clasped hungrily over his young mouth and her searching tongue darted lizard-like between his teeth. She lifted her satiny white thighs over his slender hip, pressing her pubic mound tightly against him with a provocative undulating motion. Then greedily she pulled him toward her until the length of his insistent boy-cock was prodding up against the soft-haired mound of her pussy. Jennifer sighed deeply, squirming even tighter against the hotly breathing young boy until the gleaming blood-swollen head of his cock was twitching right up against the passion-drenched lips of her pussy. Delirious with lust, she kissed him again, her tongue snaking into his sweet-tasting young mouth as her hand caressed his back and naked buttocks to draw him even closer against her. ""Oh my darling Skip...my sweet baby,"" she gasped breathlessly as her hungry pelvis began to swivel against him in a prematurely abandoned fucking motion. She wriggled up on the bed until his lust-bloated cock lurched uncontrollably into even greater pressure with the flushed entrance of her vagina. ""I'm going to make you so happy, Skip. This one last night we'll have together I'm going to make everything we've been through well worth your while."" Skip blinked, too aroused to comprehend what she was saying. ""Oh yessss, please,"" he pleaded, barely able to even speak in the rising torment of his almost unquenchable need. His twitching penis felt as though it were a stick of dynamite about to explode against the hair-fringed softness of her cunt-lips, and her obscene writhing motions only made it throb and ache all the more. It was jammed hard against the furry warmth of her vaginal furrow while her fingers were beginning to play down into the crack of his buttocks, over the sensitivity of his defenseless little anus, until he could hardly stand it. ""Do it to me,"" he groaned in submission. ""Do it to me now.""\n""Yes, lover, very soon,"" Jennifer purred. ""But you have to get me ready."" Refusing to think of the moral considerations of the act she was about to commit, the naked blonde slid higher up on the bed until her swollen, tight-rippled breasts were even with his face. She cupped his chin in her hand to draw his mouth closer to one distended rosy tip and pressed the full cream-white mound in toward him with her other hand. ""Suck it, darling, suck it,"" she groaned. ""I just love it when you take my breasts in your mouth and suck."" Maddening sensations raced through her belly as she watched Skip's lips part from the contact of the bud-like nipple points brushing lewdly against them. Then, with licentious delight, she pressed it forward into his mouth. ""Ooooooooh yes, that's beautiful my darling,"" she gasped as the boy's lips closed over the tingling pink nipple. She whimpered and moaned in unrestrained passion as his tongue swiped eagerly around it; as unintelligible whimpers of encouragement issued from her sultry lips she inched her own soft palm down his chest and flat belly to fondle his thrusting cock and squeeze his tight young balls. Skip was so excited he could have screamed. Her hard rubbery nipples were jabbing into his mouth as he sucked at first one and then the other, his skill growing with practice as he clenched his fingers around the resiliently yielding softness of the rounded mound it peaked. Her hand had started pumping up and down on his cock, and it felt so good he thought he was going to cum before he could even get it in her if she kept it up much longer. Jennifer basked for another few moments in the joy of the boy's hungry sucking and licking of her breasts. And then, when she thought she could no longer bear the exquisite teasing sensation, she tore her breast out of his mouth and wriggled back down beside him on the bed again. Her hand stroked forcibly up and down the smooth taut flesh of his penis for a last instant, feeling its urgent pulsing against her palm and the warm sticky fluids oozing from the lust-engorged tip. Then, with a deep moan, she reached out with her arms to entwine them around his back, pulling him over on top of her until his smooth chest flattened down heavily against the fullness of her breasts. Jennifer waited breathlessly, feeling the awkward youngster uncertainly trying to pry her thighs apart. She yielded eagerly, then lifted her pelvis joyfully to meet the welcome weight of his hips as he slipped down between her legs and situated himself in a trembling push-up stance over her now spread-eagle form. ""Yes. Now we're going to do it,"" she groaned. ""Now we're going to fuck!"" In his whole short lifetime, Skip had never heard an adult woman talk as dirty as Jennifer Watson did. And yet there was something about the sugary sound of her voice that made the four-letter words sound like poetry recited to soft music, and they sent further crazy jolts of outrageous stimulation raging through his groin. Voiceless, he held himself poised above her, his eyes taking in hungrily the titillating spectacle of her spread out in surrender beneath him with her thighs splayed wide apart to completely expose the moistly glistening little slit waiting there just before the tip of his eagerly surging cock. As if in a dream, Skip's boyish face swam before Jennifer's lust-glazed eyes and she felt the virile hardness of his quivering young penis slipping down the full length of her excitedly dampened vaginal crevice. The lurching head of his rampant hardness rested almost straight up between her widespread buttocks; insinuating itself slowly and teasingly up and down the desire moistened slit between her legs as the boy's hips began to move forward between her thighs in a desperate effort to jam it inside her. ""Oh baby, here...let me help you,"" she gasped finally in her own desperation. Reaching down between their lewdly poised bodies, Jennifer grasped the full length of his slender rock-hard penis and with a choking moan she guided the arrow-shaped head into the cleft of her loins, carefully positioning it between the hair- framed lips of her inflamed vagina. She secured it there with one hand and placed the other eagerly on the boy's excitedly clenching buttocks, drawing down with all her strength in an effort to pull him into her, to let his young penis fill her and quench once and for all the gnawing heat that burned out of control in her belly. The spread-eagle blonde's whole slavishly surrendered body twitched and trembled from the sudden increase of pressure against her tender pussy orifice. Then her glittering eyes closed in ecstasy as she felt just the hard round head pop up between the sensitive ragged lips. She held her breath, lying for what seemed an eternity in utter wantonness beneath the teenage boy waiting for him to complete the torrid impalement of her wetly lubricated pussy. ""Oh Skip, do it now!"" she pleaded. ""Thrust into me as hard as you can."" That was enough to evaporate the youngster's inhibitors and he was overcome in a hot wave of sheer masculine lust as he heard the gorgeous older woman's urgent plea. He could never have dreamed an adult woman would be talking to him like that while he was still just a stupid kid, and the idea of her actually begging him to put his penis inside her gave him a feeling of power and strength the likes of which he'd never known. With a wild thrill of conquest, he drove his narrow hips down against her frantically squirming loins, hearing her gasp as his tingling cock-head wedged deeper up into the tightly resisting mouth of her open-splayed pussy. Slowly the boy's straining cock-shaft wormed its was up into Jennifer's tightly clasping vaginal sheath, spreading and stretching the long-unused walls of her cunt so that she winced at the sharp sensation of mingled pain and pleasure as he surged up into her desire- inflamed loins. He seemed to burrow into her forever, filling her to the hilt as she lay helplessly quivering in the raw and tantalizing promise of incipient ecstasy. She groaned hoarsely as at last she felt the hard rubbery head lodge tightly against her cervix and Skip's swollen balls gave a light bounce into the cheeks of her quivering buttocks. ""That's right, darling,"" she purred huskily. ""Oh yessss...just like that. Now, give it to me, darling. Screw me until I'm screaming for it."" To Skip, Jennifer seemed to have gone out of her mind. Her beautiful mouth was loose and panting and she was wide-eyed and wild as a lust-crazed animal, her thighs scissoring open and closed on his flanks, her head flailing gently from side to side on the pillow, her hands kneading and clawing his naked buttocks. ""Do you want to fuck me, Skip?"" she hissed through clenched teeth, revealing even further the depravity that gripped her. She was lost now in the deluge of her unspent passion and she tightened her secret inner muscles warmly around his buried cock as she continued in a voice that sounded completely delirious: ""Look down between us, darling. Look down and tell me if you are excited by what you see.""\n""W-what?"" the lust-dazed youngster mumbled, more concerned at the moment with the new sensations of the caress of her cock-hungry pussy on the shaft of his flexing penis. ""Look at your cock, darling,"" she urged him silkily. ""Look at it sticking in my pussy."" Levering himself up on his elbows, the bewildered teenager gazed down between their naked bodies and gasped at the unbelievable spectacle of the beautiful older woman lying flat out beneath his body, his adolescent cock immersed all the way to the base in the hair-framed slit of her pussy. Right below his face he could see her swollen milk-white breasts heaving with each breath she took, and suddenly he knew he could remain still no longer. Something about the way her cunt was clinging and working around the deeply buried shaft of his cock called for movement, for friction, for fucking the way he'd seen dogs doing back home in New Mexico. ""Wow!"" he gasped. ""I'm gonna do it. I'm gonna fuck you like all hell!"" he gasped down into her face, the lewd words making him shiver with lust. ""Oh yesss darling,"" she breathed ecstatically, her eyes glowing with her building desire. ""Yes, that's exactly what I want."" Enough of this talk, Skip thought as he felt Jennifer's squirming breasts pressing up against his hairless chest. Her lips found his mouth to kiss him as he began to flick his slender hips back and forth, thrusting with every stroke deeper and deeper into her moist inner tightness. He couldn't restrain the little whines of excitement that squeaked out of him and his hips bucked madly up and down. He was panting heavily, and perspiring with excitement, his whole young body trembling as he watched his desire lengthened cock-shaft pistoning into the coral-hued slit of her hair-fringed cuntal orifice. The sight of her full white breasts joggling beneath his face, the rosy pointed tips sticking up in mouth-watering tightness, was almost more than he could stand. Because it was all his. He possessed this gorgeous blonde's body and his eyes bulged wide as he gaped down at the wet pink flanges of her pussy, the soft fleshy folds drawing back with each slow out-stroke, than swallowing in again as he thrust up into her with the smooth rhythm he'd instinctively begun. Below him, Jennifer's blue eyes opened and closed in dazed passion and the young boy dimly wondered if he were hurting her by screwing so hard into the hot little hole of her cunt. The sounds she made sounded almost like cries of pain, but they were not that much different from the sounds she made yesterday when he was finger-fucking her while she jacked him off. Not yesterday! he reminded himself with a surge of inner pride. Yesterday she'd sucked him off and let him cum in his mouth. It was the day before yesterday when he finger-fucked her. But if he was hurting her she sure hadn't said anything to that effect, and he wasn't going to stop unless she forced him to. ""Oh lover, yes! Fuck me like that! Fuck me like that!"" Jennifer spewed as if to free him of his concern. Then she groaned lecherously and thrust her pelvis up in a squirming motion to meet his driving strokes. Her loins and belly were a boiling inferno of erotic sensation and she felt as though she were sinking forever into a nether world of perverted pleasure. The deliciously frenzied movements of Skip's innocent cock were pushing her every instant closer to an orgasm she felt sure would tear her apart. God, he was so charmingly gentle and light on her body, so angelically beautiful and so helplessly entranced by her, and her eyelids fluttered with happiness as she twisted beneath him, lost in the intensity of her wild, ever-mounting excitement as she held his cock tightly clenched in the most sensitive recesses of her swollen vaginal tightness. Skip could think of nothing but what the naked older woman was doing to him, and he knew that any moment now he was going to have to shoot his cum into her or his balls would blow apart. He tensed his muscles and moved suddenly into a series of longer and more swiftly plunging strokes that brought his pulsing rod of flesh almost all the way out of her vagina on the back-stroke and then sent it slipping in her again to the hilt. He could feel his sperm-bloated balls slapping against her puckered little anus and with his every lunge she thrashed even more rampantly beneath him. Her voluptuous writhings obsessed him, blotting all else from his mind but the whirlwind of animal lust that consumed him. The wet flat smack of his hips thudding against her upturned pelvis resounded through the room, and he dazedly dropped his head to take one of her taut-pulsing nipples into his mouth to suck on it urgently and prompt even further moans of servile longing and submission to rise to her lips. Then suddenly, Jennifer gasped with alarm as she felt the boyish cock begin to flex and pulse deep up inside her cunt. The hard rubbery head seemed to flare out until she feared it would tear straight up into her belly. For a moment she didn't even know what was happening, then it dawned on her that the youngster was about to cum. He was about to shoot his warm cream-like young semen into her voraciously accepting cunt, and just the thought of it made her shiver with lewd delight. Her hands darted down to grasp his driving buttocks and pull him forward as she thrust her open loins up higher onto his expanding cock, urging him on, ready to take everything he had. She was going to cum soon too and at almost the same moment the blonde store owner felt her own long-awaited climax begin to surge through her body with the force of an earthquake. Wrapping her arms and legs hotly around his pumping body, she waved her buttocks from side to side on the couch, spiraling her excited cunt up and down on his burrowing young penis. The straining bed springs squeaked loudly in time to the two bodies' rocking movements, and the guttural sounds of their deep panting grunts and groans filled the little room, mingling with the moist noises of the beautiful woman's wetly sucking cunt. Suddenly Jennifer's whole body began to quiver out of control and the rosy hue of her face brightened and deepened, her head thrashing wildly from side to side. ""Oh my God, my baby! I...I'm cummmmmmmiiiiinnnnggg! I'm cuuuummmmiiinnnggggg!"" Her sobbing moan rose to a breathless sigh of ecstasy as her body stiffened and began vibrating, her female secretions oozing wildly from her rippling vagina, drowning the boy's impaling member in its sweet sticky warmth. Startled by the older woman's sudden convulsive rapture, Skip paused a moment, losing his rhythm as she gasped out the last of her orgasm. Then suddenly he felt his own climax begin to boil up from the depths of his bloated testicles and he lost all control of his thundering passion. He jammed his heavily loaded cock all the way to the hilt into the hotly contracting depths of Jennifer's pussy, feeling his sperm erupt deep up into her widely stretched vagina to mix deliciously with the juices of her equally shattering release.\n\n* * *\n\nJennifer rolled over and opened her eyes, looking tenderly at the cute young boy nestled beside her and breathing the rhythmic breath of sleep. She'd slept also, she realized. She'd even dreamed, though she couldn't remember what about. For an exquisite and ecstatic moment she let herself bask in the recollection of the wonderful thing they had just shared together. Then a lump came into her throat as she remembered her vow. Now, she thought, filling suddenly with despair, it was all over. The little interlude was finished and the mere idea of that made her feel empty, as if she had nothing left to live for. But she knew it had to be. She couldn't continue with Skip. She'd already corrupted him, but she knew that, as much as she would have liked to, this couldn't go on between them. ""Skip,"" she said softly, trying to control the quivering in her voice. ""Skip, honey, wake up and get dressed.""\n""Huh?"" The teenager opened his eyes and looked at her as if he didn't remember who she was or where they were. Then he smiled. ""Did I do all right, for my first time?""\n""Yes, Skip."" She hugged him quickly, then slid from the bed and went to the closet and pulled a bathrobe over the soft curves of her body. ""Now, you better be getting home.""\n""Yeah. I guess it's night,"" he remarked, sitting up and stooping to retrieve his trousers. ""But I'll be back the same time tomorrow and we can do it again, huh?"" Jennifer bit her lips and shook her head. ""No, Skip. That was the last time. If you want to do it again you'll have to find a girl your own age.""\n""But I thought you liked it?"" he gasped, the hurt mirrored in his face. ""I did, Skip. Maybe I liked it too much. But this has to stop between us. It would never work and sooner or later we'll just get into trouble. You...you can keep the book as...as a present from me. Now, good-bye,"" she blurted suddenly. Then she got up and went into the bathroom and closed and locked the door. Jennifer stood looking at herself in the mirror, hearing Skip's footsteps as he scurried to the door, flinching each time he knocked with his fist. ""Miss Watson? Open up,"" he called. ""What's wrong? Open up.""\n""No, Skip,"" the broken-hearted woman said, tears filling her eyes. He knocked some more, and called her name half a dozen times. Then at last she heard him leave, softly closing the door to the street behind him. Her eyes still filled with tears, Jennifer emerged at last and went out to lock it. Still clad only in the loosely clinging robe, the incriminating fold-out bed unchanged from before, she stopped in her tracks as the door opened and Lou Kelly appeared. ""Hello, baby,"" he said, leering as his gaze roved over her barely concealed curves. ""What are you doing here?"" she gasped, her eyes wide with horror. ""Sort of get the feeling I've been standing in line,"" he said, still grinning lecherously. ""I...I don't know what you're talking about.""\n""I'm talking about that kid,"" he said, now looking suddenly dead serious. ""Oh my God! Skip, you mean. He...he helps clean up around the shop."" Lou shifted his position slightly to better observe the fold out bed. ""Place doesn't look very clean to me,"" he remarked dryly. Then he smiled again. ""Look, baby. Don't play any games. I know what you were doing. I know it as well as those two street punks who were listening with their ears pressed to the glass. We all heard it. You want to hear it again?"" Oh my God, thought Jennifer. What on earth was he talking about? Who heard what, and who were the street- punks and just what had they all heard? Then she almost fainted as Kelly called out in a loud falsetto that was an obscene and exaggerated mimic of a cry she herself had made but a few moments ago: ""I'm cuuuuummmmmiiiiinnnnnggggg!"" Jennifer was spellbound and speechless for a long moment. She felt as if she were drifting out of her body, lost in purgatory. And then she came back to herself, drawn back by a sudden wrath that made her forget her own now terrible problem and be aware of nothing but her own deep hatred for this man who had caught her. ""You bastard!"" she hissed. ""You bastard, get out of here and don't ever come back!""\n""Aw baby, I just want a little of that good pussy before I go.""\n""Get out of here!"" Hardly even thinking of what she was doing, Jennifer seized a heavy, hard-bound book off the nearest shelf and hurled it with all her might straight at Lou Kelly's face. It struck him directly on the nose and fell to the floor at his feet, and from his nose the blood gushed forth brilliant red. As Jennifer glared unrepentantly, the half-drunk man stared dazedly back at her. He reached up and touched his nose, his face flushing red with anger as he took his hand away and saw the blood. Then he lifted his eyes slowly back to Jennifer. ""You bitch,"" he said in a voice that was almost calm. ""You're going to pay for that."" Without another word he turned and left.\n\n Chapter 6\n\n Jennifer sighed and consulted her watch. It was almost closing time, almost closing time four days, to be exact, since her last satisfying encounter with little. Skip Palmer. And those four days, she thought, had been as miserable as any four days she'd ever spent in her life. It had begun with her guilt, and then as the temporary satisfaction her body experienced as a result of the shattering climax had faded, her guilt was replaced by loneliness and finally, raw lust. Her life had become a constant struggle with lust. She almost went out of her mind every afternoon as the kids from the junior high school came pouring in, and at six o'clock on the first two days as she'd sat here behind drawn curtains and listened to Skip bang on the door and plead for her to let him in, she could have died. And that wasn't the extent of her trouble. She'd begun, in her frustration, to think a lot about Stephen. It had been she who'd left him, and now after everything she had done she couldn't help but wonder if she hadn't been too hasty in leaving for Reno to get a divorce. She'd begun to dream of the long nights of lovemaking they'd experienced together, sometimes the images from that now distant-seeming past mingling with more recent memories of the fourteen year old boy who'd been her only lover since her husband. And then she'd read in the gossip section of the Chronicle that San Francisco would be the location for the filming of Stephen's second book. The filming would begin in a week and Stephen, as special consultant to the director, would be here in town. And Stephen knew Lou Kelly. And Lou Kelly knew... He knew everything he needed to know. Jennifer could have cried right there for shame and horror at the thought Lou might tell her ex-husband what he'd heard the night he'd come here. And right that minute she might have done just that if she hadn't been startled by the opening of the door. Looking up suddenly, she saw a tall, rather mature looking redheaded boy she recognized as one of the kids from the school come in. He was followed by a shorter stockier kid, a classic fat-boy type with a very heavy stomach. Though she'd seen these boys numerous times before, their arrival now caused a stirring of apprehension that she couldn't immediately identify. Then, as both boys looked at her, she understood. These were the boys Skip had mentioned the first day he came to study the book The Joy of Sex, unless she was mistaken. Tony Jackson and Fred somebody. It was just that unconscious association with Skip that had troubled her, she told herself. But for some reason it gave her little relief. Acutely aware of the presence of the two young but quite mature males in her shop, Jennifer pretended to be busy by totaling up the sales for the day. But her eyes kept drifting furtively back up to them. She remembered what Skip had said about them and one of the girls at school, and she couldn't help but wondering how far they went with her when they took her out. Skip had implied that they both took her out together, and the sheer suggestion of the possibilities of that was almost enough to make her tremble. And they were cute enough boys, handsome almost, she thought. But what were they doing in her shop at closing time? They hardly seemed to even be paying attention to the books, and she couldn't remember either of them ever actually buying a book. They just seemed to be browsing around as if they were killing time, waiting for something. ""Can...can I help you?"" the blonde store owner asked finally. ""Maybe later,"" said the taller redheaded boy, the one whose name, she thought, was Tony. ""We just want to look around a little while first."" He paused, looking her straight in the eye. ""If that's all right, that is,"" he added. ""Of...course,"" Jennifer said nervously. ""But I should remind you that I'm closing in about ten minutes.""\n""Six o'clock, right?"" said the other boy. ""That's correct. Six o'clock,"" Jennifer answered, finding their attitude confusing. Now feeling somewhat nervous, she returned to her figures, periodically consulting her watch, though it seemed the minutes would never tick off. And the boys just continued to browse, occasionally chatting softly among themselves in voices so low she couldn't discern a thing they were saying. She waited until three minutes till six, then rose and cleared her throat, attracting both youngsters to look at her. ""I...I have to close now,"" she said, trying to control the nervousness in her voice. ""If you boys have found...anything you want, would you please make your purchases now so that...""\n""There's not but one thing in this shop I want,"" said Tony Jackson. ""And I bet I want the same thing as you?"" his companion answered leeringly. ""But where's that damned Skip?"" Tony grunted. ""I put five till six on the note. The little runt should be here by now.""\n""Skip?"" Jennifer gasped, suddenly fearing that she understood. ""That's right,"" said Tony. ""You remember Skip, don't you? Skip's been so miserable since you cut him off? I've been afraid he's gonna get an inferiority complex, or whatever you call it.""\n""An inferiority complex,"" Jennifer remarked absurdly. ""Yeah, that's right."" Tony agreed. ""You know, when a guy don't think he's no good in the sack. Well, me and Fred here are gonna try to get things patched up between the two of you. And if he couldn't satisfy yourself, maybe we can help.""\n""Skip did satisfy me,"" she said, her face blanching as she realized her mistake. The two boys looked silently at one another. ""So he wasn't lying,"" the stockier of the two said finally. ""Nope. And I never thought he was,"" said Tony. Then he returned his gaze to Jennifer. ""So why don't you go back and roll the bed out, and me and Fred'll wait here for Skip and lock up when he gets here."" Jennifer tried to control the trembling of her lusciously contoured body as she looked the boy in the eyes. ""You get out of here right now,"" she said, ""or I'm going to call the police.""\n""You're gonna call the fuzz, hunk?"" Tony retorted. ""And what are you gonna tell 'em?""\n""Oh my God,"" Jennifer whispered. They were right. They had her. They could blackmail her if they wanted to. They could do almost anything, and she had no way of defending herself against them. Physically they were too strong for her, and after what she had done to Skip, she could appeal to no one for help. ""Hey Tony,"" Fred McGuiness said, gazing out the glass window. ""There's Skip now, running up the sidewalk like a first-grader late for school.""\n""Skip's coming here?"" Jennifer gasped, almost mortified. ""Sure he's coming.""\n""He knows you're here?""\n""Naw, of course not,"" said Tony. ""We got Ramona to type him up a note that's supposed to be from you. But we like Skip. That's why we tried to fix him up with Ramona. And there's enough of you for the three of us so it ain't no reason for cutting him out."" The three of you? Jennifer thought, unable to even speak. Then the door opened and fourteen year old Skip Palmer burst through, panting, face sweating. ""I'm sorry I'm late,"" he gasped, not noticing his two classmates who stood on either side of the door. ""My grandmother made me do the laundry. You sent me a note that..."" His voice trailed off for a moment, then he turned to stare first at the stocky boy, then the tall redhead. ""Tony! Fred! What are you guys doing here this time of the afternoon?""\n""We came to get a little pussy,"" Tony said absently as if he was talking about playing pinball. ""But we figured we'd cut you in, maybe even give you some pointers on how to satisfy a nymphomaniac.""\n""You little beasts!"" Jennifer hissed. ""But I don't want you to touch..."" Skip began. ""I don't want you to touch her. She's...she's mine!""\n""She's not yours if you haven't had her in four days. But she can still be part yours if you want in on the fun. Think of it in terms of that last chapter about group sex. We're gonna gang-bang her."" Jennifer gasped aloud and Skip could only croak: ""Gang-bang her?""\n""That's right. So are you in or out?""\n""But..."" Skip gasped. ""Look,"" said Tony. ""She cut you off just when the fun was getting good. You expect us to stand by and let her go to waste. You can have your share of the fun too, and she's not objecting. Look at her."" Skip turned his eyes suddenly to Jennifer. She couldn't miss the anger welling in them, an anger she realized was directed at her though she couldn't understand why. Then Skip looked back at the taller of the other two boys. ""You're right,"" he said, as if in admission of self-defeat. ""She's not objecting."" He turned his gaze back toward Jennifer before he added: ""Count me in."" After that it happened almost too fast. As Jennifer stared, immobilized by her shock, the boys drew the blinds across the store window and threw the latch on the front door. Then they approached her like three hungry wolves approaching an abandoned lamb. They guided her through the curtain into the little room behind the shop. She listened to the squeaking of the joints as the couch was folded out into a bed. She said nothing, and she thought if she tried to move she would faint. Then, the bed prepared, the boys turned back to her. ""All right,"" said Tony. ""Let's get her clothes off and fuck her."" Oh my God, Jennifer thought. It this really happening. She watched the teenagers step toward her' forming a triangle around her in the cluttered little room. ""Please,"" she managed finally to whimper in a failing voice. ""I don't want it. I don't, really!"" Her desperate gaze met Skip's, and there was a moment of silence as the two of them looked each other in the eyes. At last he broke it with a whisper: ""Yes, ma'am Miss Watson. You do want it. I can see it in your eyes."" That, Jennifer thought, was really the last straw. What had she turned Skip into? Where was the innocent boy who'd come to her, so long ago it now seemed, with his piggy bank savings to buy the sex manual Lou Kelly had talked her into stocking in the store. But by that token she almost deserved what was about to happen to her. Better that she be raped by these three sex-crazed teenagers than some innocent virgin girl at school, and now she could almost laugh? bitterly and ironically, at the justice of that cruelty. Then she shivered with an overwhelming sense of helplessness as the menacing trio moved closer to her. She looked at them, her eyes pleading for mercy and finding no sign of it in their leering stares. And then suddenly the three boys were on her, pawing her with their hands, tearing at her clothing. She was completely demoralized? completely outnumbered, and there was nothing she could do to resist. She stood almost passively as their boyish fingers moved demandingly over the softness of her half-naked flesh, until she was stripped finally to the nude, and she could do nothing but gaze hopelessly around, trying futilely to shield her full swelling curves with her hands as she attempted to grasp the full meaning of what was happening to her. Then the boys retreated and began pulling off their own clothes. The sight was too much for Jennifer's shattered nerves, and she stepped back, gaping in stunned horror as one after another of the three young bodies were revealed to her. She gasped as she observed Fred McGuiness's rippling torso noting that his penis was almost twice the size of young Skip's. Then, turning her eyes furtively toward Tony, she saw that the taller boy was still wearing his shorts. Seeing he'd caught her attention, the big freckle-faced, redheaded youngster winked. Then slowly he pulled his jockey shorts down. And as he did so an involuntary gasp of shock burst to helplessly naked woman's lips. ""Oh my God! No, it can't be true,"" she whispered brokenly. Even Jennifer had never seen anything like this. Tony's cock was breathtakingly large, hanging still limp and dangling against his thigh, surrounded by a thick bush of curling red hair. It was too big. No woman could ever take that inside her vagina, and with conscious effort Jennifer forced herself to look away as she desperately tried to get her panic in check. ""One of us other guys'll fuck you first to loosen it up before Tony starts,"" Fred said soothingly, sensing Jennifer's trepidation. ""Oh no, please,"" the blonde begged as the naked boys moved back to her, their hands grasping her shoulders and pushing her down onto the bed. ""She's a little nervous,"" Tony remarked. ""Somebody better eat her pussy first and see if we can get her to relax a little bit."" Skip took a deep breath. ""I'll do it. That's something I still haven't tried.""\n""Good boy,"" said Tony with genuine admiration in his voice. Jennifer was lost in a shocked state of drunken numbness as she reclined down on her back and watched the young boy she'd so recently initiated into the arts of loving climb up between her already lewdly parted thighs. For a moment their eyes met and she hardly even recognized this wild little animal of a male as the innocent kid who'd come to the bookstore with the money from his piggy bank. Oh my God, she thought. He was really mad. Mad at the fact that she'd refused to let him continue his afternoon visits to the store, and he genuinely did believe that she was raising no objection to the cruel rape to which the three of them were about to subject her. That had only further pricked his ego, and she knew instinctively now that he was going to wreak a vengeance on her the likes of which she had never known. She was about to have her pussy eaten? eaten alive. The fearful blonde shuddered and clenched her eyes shut against the sensation of Skip's hands dancing with surprising lightness over the sensitive surfaces of her exposed inner thighs. A slight uncontrollable tremor of excitement rippled through her flesh at his gentle touch? and she was torn between passion and shame and utter mortification as she watched his tongue slowly circle his lips in anticipation of the cruel lashing it was about to inflict on her helpless pussy. Savoring her discomfort, Skip began a slow tortured outward movement with his hands, drawing her rosy cuntal lips slowly apart until the moist, gently pulsing slit of her vagina was exposed to the excited gaze o f the other two eagerly watching teenagers. Then with a low animal- like groan of lust, the small dark-haired youngster dropped his head and buried the full length of his searching tongue up into the slippery depths of Jennifer's widespread cunt. The beautiful bookstore owner's whole voluptuous body jerked suddenly and a low groan escaped her lips. Shocks of unwelcome pleasure began to purl through her belly and she lifted her head up from the bed to stare down in undisguised dismay at the sight of the young boy's head wedged between her open thighs. My God, why was she letting them do this to her? she asked herself. The answer, of course, was that she was being raped against her will. Wasn't she? ""You can't, Skip. Please don't do it to me, please don't do it,"" she chanted over and over again as her head fell back onto the softness of the bed. She couldn't let herself be conquered by the tantalizing tongue that was plundering without mercy in and out of the involuntarily dilating depths of her cunt. Yet even against her will she could feel the traitorous excitement building in her body until it felt like her nerve-ends were exploding in tiny bursts of flaming desire. The captive woman was finding it less and less easy to remember that she was being raped, being forced into cooperating with an obscene sexual orgy being perpetrated by the trio of lust-driven teenage boys. Her straining muscles began to relax into a soft receptiveness as she felt Skip's hot young moistly sucking even more eagerly on her naked pussy. She could feel him drawing the tingling folds of her vagina deep into the thrilling warm cavern of his mouth and a long low sigh escaped from her throat to signal the beginnings of willing submission to the unwanted oral assault. Smiling in lewd self-satisfaction, Skip pressed his face lower, pushing his open mouth against the desire- swollen wetness of Jennifer's defenseless cunt. He began to nibble gently at the quivering bud of her clitoris, and at this even more devastating sensation the spread- eagle woman's hips began a writhing of their own and soft mewling animal sounds leaked sensuously from between her tightly clenched teeth. Her gasps of pleased surprise echoed through the little room, causing the other two boys to glance at each other with knowing looks before they crowded in closer for an ever better look at the lewd tongue-fucking that was being inflicted on the woman's pinkly palpitating pussy. She had jerked forward with the first hot teasing contact in an instinctive spasm of delight, screwing her buttocks hard up against Skip's grinning face, and now her vaginal passage began automatically to expand and contract, clenching tightly as the slavering tongue continued to burrow deep inside her. Her breath exploded into the air in quick small gasps as he curled and flicked the darting tip all along the trembling hair- lined slit of her cunt, his nose rutting her clitoris to prompt a repeated involuntary arching of her nakedly churning ass-cheeks up from the bed. Skip basked in his own personal triumph and the admiration of his two classmates as he worked hungrily over the twenty-four year old blonde on the bed, his tongue assiduously thrusting in and out of her flowering cunt, plunging again and again to make a wet sluicing noise with each limber penetration. His face dove deeper into the warm moist crevice between her thighs, and his lips sucked and teased hungrily at her clitoris, tantalizing her with the sharp tips of his teeth while she writhed and churned her upthrust buttocks in a lewd dance of aroused desire and want. At last, he chuckled obscenely right between her thighs as he felt Jennifer's hands move down to begin to claw desperately at his hair to pull his face even tighter against her loins. All her inhibitions were lost and the lust-demented woman groaned in shameless desire, grasping her young lover's head tighter with both her hands and pressing his mouth directly over the tight little hole of her impassioned vagina. Her cunt flowered open wider and wider as her moistness increased with each additional second that his sucking mouth worked at her wide-split crevice. The fragrant wetness of her impassioned flesh began to course in narrow trickles down the sides of the boy's sweating cheeks, causing them to shine in the soft light. ""Jesus,"" Fred gasped. ""Look at her go. Skip was right. She's really a wildcat.""\n""Give her hell, Skipper,"" Tony echoed in encouragement to his friend. Jennifer barely heard the boys' obscene comments, but their general admiration of the job he was doing seemed only to incite Skip to greater efforts. His tongue licked even more gluttonously at her flame-seared pussy and her up-drawn legs spasmodically opened and closed around his laboring face. The wild abandoned tempo of her grinding loins made it clear to the only recently initiated youngster that she was almost ready to cum, and his own small stiff penis was throbbing with anticipation as he worked his mouth and tongue furiously over her pulsating cunt-slit, keeping always in mind the fact that very soon he would quit eating her and actually drive his cock deep up into the maddening softness of her wetly craving pussy. Then suddenly Skip felt he could wait no longer. He was so excited that if he didn't fuck her pretty quick he was going to cum all over the bed, and with a sudden groan he withdrew his glistening face from her loins and drew himself up in a kneeling position of her nakedly spread-eagle body. Jennifer gasped at the ceasing of the youngster's thrilling oral caress on her loins, and she was about to protest before she saw him lowering himself in between her thighs. She stilled the cry on her lips, issuing instead a soft cry of passion as she threw her arms up around his neck and pulled him down onto her. She had been so close to orgasm she'd almost thought she would die when he stopped eating her, but she realized he was going to fuck her, and the way she felt now, she thought that would be even better. As the excited blonde woman's legs kicked up and her heels curled around his sinewy hips, the trembling teenager thrust his pelvis forward toward the gaping slit of her lust-throbbing cunt. With no further preliminaries, he grasped his rigid little cock and guided it straight up into her excitedly waiting vagina, his body smacking down on her with a force that knocked the air from her lungs. He levered up on his arms again, then drove his granite-hard penis as deep as it would go up into her hungrily clasping pussy. His balls smacked with a thud against the crack between her upturned buttocks before he flexed deeply and withdrew and then rammed his whole skewering cock-length all the way into her again. ""Oooooh,"" Jennifer moaned ecstatically beneath him as the warm moist walls of her vagina slipped wetly over his impaling cock-shaft like a tight-fitting glove. Skip's thickly distended cock raced in and out of the hungering depths of her belly, her heated wetness surrounding him, lubricating his every stroke. As the youth ground his pelvis down into her writhing flesh, Jennifer strained back under him, arching her quaking loins, lifting both their pumping bodies and almost tossing him off her with her wild backings up from the bed. This was what she had needed since she'd quit seeing Skip. And it was so good. It was the best thing she'd ever known: being fucked. The wantonly aroused woman chanted in lewd incoherence to the hard-fucking youth as his jerking cock pistoned again and again into her mercilessly stretched pussy. Skip's mouth covered hers and his tongue rammed deep between her lips, his saliva drooling down her throat as Jennifer sucked with an insanity born of lust, savoring the musky flavor of her own sex on the teenage boy's mouth. Then she moaned even more deliriously as she strained her body toward the peak of sensation that was now so near. As she continued to buck with abandon beneath the boy's slamming body, she felt his cock stiffen without warning and suddenly begin to spew its white-hot liquid far up into the hidden recesses of her tortured womb. Spurt after spurt of the sticky cum ricocheted against the walls of her expanding passage, almost drowning her in its creamy flowing warmth. And then she jerked and writhed even more wildly, trying to go with him, trying and trying and...failing. Jennifer groaned aloud in frustration and agony. At the last instant something had happened. She'd lost the thread and missed her chance to cum. And even now, though she continued to strain for it, she could feel it slipping away. Then Skip's weight fell heavily across her still-writhing body and she felt his spent penis begin to slither back out of her desperately clasping cunt. Tears of fury and desperation rolled down her flushed cheeks but Skip's now half-limber cock evaded her anguished upward thrusts. He rolled from her body, breathing heavily, looking shamefully up as he realized what had happened. He had failed her. He had failed her right here in front of the other guys and she hadn't even cum. ""I guess I screwed up,"" he said looking in embarrassment at Tony. ""No, Skip. I did,"" Jennifer gasped. ""It wasn't your fault. That was one of the best fucks I've ever had in my life. I just tightened up at the end.""\n""That's right,"" Tony said. ""You really laid it to her good. Get yourself a few minutes rest and in a little bit you can let her have it again."" Jennifer closed her eyes, still squirming in unfulfilled need on the bed. She waited for a moment, exerting all the self-control she possessed to keep from reaching down and fingering herself with her own hand. Then she opened her eyes again and through the haze of her passion she made out the face of Fred McGuiness leaning over her, grinning in obscene amusement. ""But what do you want now, Miss Bookstore Owner?"" he said mockingly. ""I want someone else to fuck me! For God's sake, do you have to ask such a silly question?"" Jennifer's unsatisfied cunt was twitching like a nerve out of control, a steaming oven aching to be filled. Her muscles felt so tense that she was afraid they might snap if someone didn't put a cock in her right away, and she began to sob shamelessly in pleading for a continuation of the ravishment her desire-ridden body so desperately needed. ""Tony,"" Fred said with a grin. ""I think she's hot enough she'll even take you on now."" Jennifer gasped, holding her breath as she watched the tall redheaded boy levering up onto the bed and stretching himself out between her widespread thighs. Her blue eyes traveled slowly down his muscular body, her cries of hunger dying in her throat as she perceived the giant cock that reared out from his belly like a third arm with a huge pair of fists balled below it. It was so large that she couldn't at first imagine if it was really real. Then Tony flexed and it jerked obscenely before her eyes, causing her to cringe back against the soft cushion on which she lay. As Jennifer closed her eyes against the terror- inspiring sight, she felt Tony lower himself down upon her naked body. For a moment she thought she would blank out, and then suddenly she felt him seize her arms and pinion them up above her head, and as the terrifying shaft of his cock brushed threateningly along her inner thigh, the seriousness of her plight suddenly dawned on her. This was no dream, no mere sex fantasy. This was really happening. He was really going to try to fuck her with his monstrous young cock, and even in her all- consuming lust she knew that was more than she could bear. It would split her apart at the seams.\n\n Chapter 7\n\n ""Get her legs,"" Tony snapped as Jennifer suddenly tried to clasp her thighs together. ""No!"" Jennifer cried. ""You must be joking. I can't take you. I can't!"" Ignoring her apparent terror, the other two youths seized her ankles and pulled them out far apart. The delicate sensitive pussy-slit nestling in the soft blonde hair flowered into full view between her thighs as Tony levered higher upon her prone and helplessly pinned body. Writhing in mortifying terror, Jennifer shook her head back and forth in fear and disbelief. It just couldn't be true. This young boy was a freak, half-human and half- stallion, and she knew that if he fucked her with his over-sized cock she would be ruined forever. Even her husband Stephen hadn't been so well-hung. But she couldn't get away and suddenly, following Tony's hoarse directions, the boys holding her ankles drew the slenderly quaking columns of her legs up off the floor and back over her shoulders until her very toes were touching the head of the bed. Every muscle in her body felt as though it were being stretched beyond belief, and now the flat plane of her hair fringed pussy was offered up to the hulking giant of a boy like a sacrificial offering. There was nothing she could do to defend herself - her loins were his to plunder at his will. Tony grinned down at her pussy with undisguised lust, stroking his immensely dilated penis with his hand as if in greedy preparation for the brutal assault he was about to launch. His powerful body inched slowly forward, his impatient cock jutting out obscenely, the great trunk of hardened male flesh bouncing and springing as he flexed. Jennifer peered up through blurred eyes, awed and terrified as she watched the muscles bulge on the young body advancing on the exposed crevice between her legs. She could not tear her gaze away from the heavily jouncing instrument that was about to rip into her tight little pussy in vicious and brutal rape, and now the sight of it hypnotized her into abject stillness. She could do nothing but lie panting as she awaited the beginning of this devastating attack. Then suddenly and without further warning or preparation, Tony jerked his hips back and in spite of her fear she lunged her pelvis upward, searching with her gaping hot pussy for the monstrous pole of flesh that was about to rip her belly asunder. As though she were under some kind of spell, she watched the great fanning cock- head find her moist warm cuntal opening and hold itself poised for an almost unbearable moment before nosing threateningly at the hot clasping flanges of her hair- fringed cunt. The muscles of the boy's buttocks tightened as he lifted himself up higher over Jennifer's upturned loin. The thick palpitating head of his cock remained posed at her quivering pussy entrance for what seemed an eternity before he suddenly jerked his pelvis forward and with one brutal lunge shoved the huge, blood-filled tip of his penis up between her legs into the soft fleshy folds of her inner cuntal depths. ""Aaaaaaaaggggggghhhhhhh!"" she moaned, tossing her head insanely from side to side at the agonizing pain of the junior high school giant's obscene penetration of her loins. The brawny youth flexed his buttocks again, twitching his lust-inflamed hardness another tortuous inch up into her aching cunt as she tried to free her legs from the ruthlessly imprisoning hands of the other boys, to kick loose and escape the inhuman impalement to which she was being subjected. But the two other youths held her firm, determined not to let her go. ""Nooooooooo,"" she cried fearfully. ""It's too big! Stop, my God! Stop before you kill me."" She was certain she was being ripped right up the middle from anus to cunt. The pain was almost unbearable, searing her cruelly stretched body as though she were lain out on an inquisitors rack. And as the lewd penetration continued with relentless force, she felt the hot breath of the other boys leaning closer to her helpless body. She felt their hands clutching at her breasts, their fingernails scratching and mauling every accessible inch of her flesh until it seemed as though she were covered with tiny crawling insects, all feverishly working to penetrate every opening of her defenseless body. ""Nooooooo! Please no!"" Jennifer wept hysterically, tears of anguish pouring out from her wide, unseeing blue eyes. Her struggling protests seemed only to incite Tony onward and with a knowing grin, the hefty teenager pushed forward to plow his lust-swollen penis deep up into her narrowly resisting passage, forcing rippling waves of lewdly stretched cunt-flesh out of its way as it burrowed brutally in. The suffering woman quaked convulsively as the gigantic shaft plunged nonstop into her belly. Her mind raced in a frantic attempt to understand what was happening to her as the hard-driving cock filled her loins, crowding out inner organs as it tunneled deeper and deeper. She feared it would burst through into her throat if it didn't stop soon, but still his rampaging penis drove farther upward, tearing her soul almost out of her body in its overwhelming barbaric sensuality. Then it stopped! With an ass-crushing jolt the boy's pelvis slammed against the stretched cheeks of her upturned buttocks and the immense sperm-filled testicles slapped into the wide split crevice against her sensitive little anus. The lust-inflated cock was sunk all the way to the hilt in her quivering pussy, filling every part of her tortured inner cavern. Tony groaned, hovering motionless for a moment over the imprisoned woman's deeply skewered body, waiting for her to adjust to the presence of the huge throbbing cock- shaft planted in her belly. He watched as her pain- contorted face began to relax, her tightly clenched teeth slowly opening in surprised relief as the initial agony of his intrusion gradually faded. ""Jeeez, will you look at that?"" Fred gasped, bending closer to peer at the hair-fringed lips stretched out pinkly around the pulsing base of his friend's outlandish cock-shaft. ""She's tight, all right,"" Tony grunted. ""Ramona probably doesn't even remember the day her pussy was as tight as this babe's."" Laughing softly, he flexed his giant rod inside her and a deep groan escaped Jennifer's throat. She clenched her teeth against the maddening titillation, but he flexed again and again, grinning broadly at his two partners as the blonde woman flinched in uncontrolled spasms beneath him. Already he could feel her throbbing cunt-passage beginning to adjust to him, and he started to move his hips in a slow sensual rhythm, grinding his huge member tightly into her naked pussy, stretching the cringing walls until the rigidly pulsating shaft fit in the sheath of her vagina like a piston in a well-oiled cylinder. Jennifer felt young hands moving lewdly over the twin half moons of her ass-cheeks and her flattened breasts. She felt fingers pulling cruelly at the fleshy hair-lined lips of the cunt clamping so tightly around the solidly embedded penis. And then the skewered woman stiffened in shock as she felt an anonymous fingertip venturing down to explore the sensitive little hole of her anus, teasing at the puckered opening like a tiny cock, pressing harder and harder. She winced as it suddenly popped up into the tightly surrounding ring of flesh and wormed its way gradually up and up in the squeezing tightness of her rectum. Angry moans of protest burst from the young divorcee's lips. Her vaginal passage felt stretched and torn beyond all possible repair and the added insult of this additional penetration seemed more than she deserved. And at the same time she felt another of the boys' hands mauling and crushing over her breasts. Above her, Tony groaned. Then, kneeling over her jackknifed form, the heavily muscled youth began a slow fucking motion in and out of Jennifer's wide-stretched pussy. The torturous agony that she had felt only a few moments ago was now gradually fading, and though she was sure she had been damaged for life she still couldn't quell the little tingles of pleasure that were fluttering through her loins. The outrageous debasement to which she had been subjected had begun to create a strange masochistic excitement stirring through her tortured flesh. She was being fucked. She was being fucked again even if it killed her, and she began to forget everything else but the rejuvenated promise of release it inspired. Attempting movement for the first time since Tony had impaled her, she started to cautiously rotate her buttocks. And as she discovered this did not increase her pain, she allowed herself to begin to follow the rhythm of the big cock skewering in and out of her and the hot finger-fucking of her anus. She ground her hips upward with increasingly lustful speed, and in moments she was matching the obscenely wracking lunges of the grunting adolescent above her. ""Oh yes,"" she gasped out in final surrender. ""Yes, fuck me. Fuck me like that."" Jennifer squirmed her body hungrily beneath the dancing hands clutching at her sensation-maddened nakedness. Her eyes opened and she gazed dazedly up into Tony's face. On either side of her she was aware of the other two naked bodies, one of them mauling her breasts and the other's finger working in and out of her clenching rectum almost in time with his friend's enormously violating cock. She was a prisoner, surrounded, defeated, but no longer with the will to be free. She was lost, almost unconscious with delight at the merciless assaults on her cunt and breasts and anus. She was trapped, helpless, and she endured her punishment with shameful relish. ""Oh don't stop, don't ever stop,"" she chanted huskily, rotating her up-tilted buttocks faster and faster to keep pace with the two pistons of teenage flesh, penis and finger, pummeling up into her fiery belly. Her entire being was centered around those two skewering instruments and nothing else was important, neither shame nor fear, nothing but the wildly pulsing reality of the hard male flesh riveting into her belly. Then gradually Jennifer became aware of a movement near her head and she opened her eyes to see Fred, his cock again fully erected, moving to a kneeling position almost over her face. ""I can't wait any longer,"" the fat boy explained to Tony. ""You don't mind if I fuck her in the mouth while you're getting her pussy, do you?""\n""Shit no, help yourself,"" Tony said generously. ""But it'll be easier if we turn her over."" Jennifer was too dazed from the force of her passion to actually understand what the youths were getting at. She groaned in feeble protest as she felt the out-sized cock being withdrawn from her now yearning loins, but she didn't resist as she was rolled forcibly onto her belly. ""Kneel up,"" Tony commanded, then impatiently grabbed at her satin-skinned flanks to jerk her to her knees. She swayed for a moment as she knelt there on all fours, her sex-drugged brain reeling with all the effort of keeping her body balanced as the boys maneuvered into position fore and aft. Sloe smiled weakly as she felt Tony's gigantically pulsing cock again being wedged tightly up between her open thighs from behind and unconsciously she waved the stretched moons of her buttocks back at him, feeling the huge head of his penis pressing against the lewdly dripping furrow of her cunt. With a loud grunt the redhead behind her surged forward again, impaling her body once more on his massively hardened penis, causing her to jump forward with surprise from the sudden ruthless thrust. Her startled face ran head-on into young Fred McGuiness's impatiently waiting cock and it shoved without warning between her moist, parted lips and into the warm saliva of her mouth. She could feel the slippery glans sliding wetly up the full length of her tongue, tiny droplets of lubricating fluid seeping out of it to fill the cavern between her cheeks with its pungent taste. She gagged as it rammed halfway down her throat, the full length of the boy's long hard penis disappearing between her firmly availed lips. And as the two youngsters began to thrust in and out of both ends of her sandwiched body, Jennifer was dimly aware of the swinging balls dancing against her throat and the short wiry pubic hair that grazed her chin and nose each time Fred shoved forward into her mouth. She fought for breath, managing to catch small gasps of air on the out-strokes as the fat boy instituted a rapid thrusting rhythm between her lips. ""Oh God,"" she groaned inwardly as they pummeled her lust-driven form back and forth between them, using her captive body as a receptacle into which they would pump their building sperm. Slowly the very debasement of her situation began to flicker through her mind, and the obscene humiliation of being used by the three young males buffeting her viciously between them began to excite her even more. The desire in her belly blossomed to full bloom and she began to roll her upthrust buttocks in luxuriating circles, tightening her cruelly ravished cunt muscles around the huge driving penis pummeling her from behind, sucking warmly on the one in her mouth, wanting to milk them both dry until she overflowed from both ends with lewdly flowing cum. Behind her, Tony was building swiftly toward the end. tie began to thrust into her harder and faster, battering mercilessly against the soft yielding crevice of her upturned buttocks. His big hands gripped her wildly jerking hips, and her tender flesh was squeezed into random shapes beneath his clenching fingers. His lips bared back against his teeth and he could not close his mouth. He looked down at her in obscene triumph, the sight of her bucking and squirming before him as she was impaled from both ends sending chills up his spine. ""Jeez, look at her go,"" Fred groaned, ramming hard in between her lips. The saliva in Jennifer's contorted mouth was becoming thick and sticky from the emissions of lubricating fluid that seeped from the end of Fred's cock sunk to the hilt into her warm oral depths. She could see the boy's muscular hips straining in front of her face as though he were in the throes of a spastic seizure, and his strong fingers wound tightly in her shining dark hair, pulling her wide-stretched lips back and forth over the entire length of his thrusting rod of flesh. The ravished woman felt her own excitement mounting to impossible heights as the granite-hard penis began to throb and thicken to greater hardness in her lewdly sucking mouth, driving forward almost to her tonsils as though in unconscious effort to join and fuse with the mammoth cock pistoning up into her belly from behind. She had never felt so utterly used and debauched in her life and yet every moment seemed to bring her closer and closer to the brain-reeling orgasm she craved. She sucked with her mouth and waggled her upturned buttocks in frenzied abandon as she felt her peak approach. There was nothing else in the world now but to please these two lust-crazed teenagers to the best of her ability, and to wallow obscenely in her own lurid pleasure as she did so. Then simultaneously with the rising tide of her oncoming climax, Jennifer sensed the cock fucking into her pussy beginning to tense and inflate even harder. She felt her thighs being swept apart as the red-haired youth drove powerfully up into her, shoving his relentlessly hardened penis as far as it would go into her belly to spew suddenly his hot teeming load of cum into her wildly contracting cunt. Jennifer hunched back in sensual frenzy as she felt the seething sperm flooding hotly into her dilated womb, filling it until she thought she would burst. She felt it dribbling back out of the hair-covered lips of her forever-stretched pussy jammed back against Tony's muscular loins while his bloated testicles slapped maddeningly against her clitoris to cause her to lunge spasmodically forward and bury her face even more tightly in his loins. Then Fred's cock burst forth as well, filling her cheeks with his boiling semen until she was forced to swallow to keep from choking on the fiery gushes of sperm. Her lips clasped tightly around the lurching cock- shaft and she was fearful of losing even a drop of the precious flood. But there was too much. She could never have swallowed it all at the speed that it was being pumped into her gagging throat, and in spite of all her efforts little driblets of it spilled out from the corners of her mouth. Thin glistening strands of the viscous milk-white liquid connected her lips to the now deflating cock as it was withdrawn and slipped away from her flushed and panting face. The impassioned blonde continued to hungrily thrust her hips back onto the monstrous penis that was still slamming its load of jism up into the eagerly working wetness of her cunt. And with a wail from between her now tightly clenched teeth, she felt her own body soar up and explode into what seemed like a shower of tiny blazing stars with wild raw ecstasy that sent her brain whirling crazily in the orgasmic passion of release. A moment later, her strength was suddenly exhausted and she fell forward wearily on the bed as the spent cock popped lightly from her passion-drenched pussy. Refreshing wafts of cool air rushed into the now empty but forever stretched opening as her body lay tired and blissfully satiated on the bed. But she should have known the boys would not be that easily satisfied. Skip was already excited again, his lust completely rejuvenated, and he was determined to get everything he could out of the night. The other boys would have erections again almost as soon as she could have batted an eye. There were many other combinations for them to try. Fred was determined to fuck her in the cunt and Tony equally anxious to try her mouth. Jennifer didn't even count the times she was fucked that night. She didn't count her orgasms. But by the time the boys were satisfied and dressed and gone, leaving her to lie in a nakedly sobbing heap on the bed, she was sure she had been satiated forever. And she was sure of one other thing. She couldn't stop this from happening again if she were here and available for these boys every night at six. She would have to close the shop, for a while at least, and write off the loss to sick-leave.\n\n Chapter 8\n\n Jennifer had had enough for a while, as it turned out. The morning after she was subjected to the cruel gang rape, her pussy and anus and jaw were so sore she could hardly walk. But she didn't feel now that she'd been severely and permanently damaged, and there was a certain relief in being free from the constant want and frustration that had previously nagged her. She remained free of this want for several days, though after that time she felt it creeping back over her. But she didn't return to the shop yet, as she had determined to take a full two weeks off, even if it did hurt her business. Then she would figure out how to face the rest of her life.\n\n* * *\n\nThe following Sunday was rainy and San Francisco lay almost in darkness beneath a thick blanket of clouds. But Jennifer liked rain, especially on days like this when she had no intention of going out. It seemed an added insulation from the outside world, and she found it immensely pleasurable just to laze around her apartment and watch it patter against the window. She had picked up a bottle of whiskey for medicinal purposes, to help her sleep, but she decided that in celebration of the rain it wouldn't hurt her to have a little nip in the afternoon. She had, in fact, several nips before rallying the willpower to put the bottle away, and she was feeling rather light-headed as a result of the alcohol. Then she remembered that the next week her husband would be in town working on the film version of his new book, and suddenly her good mood turned to bad. Jennifer wondered what her life would be like now if she hadn't left Stephen. Their breakup had come just when he was on the verge of getting into the big Hollywood money, and though he was certainly a rich man by now, he hadn't been rich when she lived with him. In fact, they had gone through some pretty rough times, though she had never objected because of her faith in his writing ability. ""Oh well, what's the use of worrying about it now?"" she asked herself aloud as she watched a scrawling of lightning slash across the clouds. But Stephen was no worse than she for what he had done. Any man would be tempted by the kind of women that were available if he had a connection with the movies, and at least he wasn't a child molester. But at the time Jennifer had left him in a rage, she'd operated under a different set of morals, a set of morals which were forever lost to her now. Sighing, the sensuous blonde stood up, smoothing her hands softly down over her bulging breasts and sleek shapely thighs outlined in the light housecoat she wore. She was wondering what she might do next to amuse herself when she was startled by the chiming of the door bell. Automatically she turned to go answer it. Then she hesitated, perhaps stopped by an intuitive warning. She couldn't imagine who it might be, but she could hardly think of anyone she would want to see in her present solitary mood. Then the chimes rang again and she shrugged and went on down the hall and undid the chain latch, her mouth dropping open wide with surprise as she opened the door and found herself confronted by the tall, handsome man of thirty who had once been her husband and lover. ""Stephen? What are you doing here?""\n""Hello, baby,"" said Stephen Watson, moving through the door before his wife could find the presence of mind to close it, should she have been so inclined. ""I came to see you.""\n""But...but how did you find my apartment?""\n""Your store was closed. I got hold of the landlady and gave her an autographed copy of my book in exchange for the information."" Stephen stared at her in silence for a moment, then shook his head. ""You're a real cunt.""\n""Stephen!""\n""You duck out on me just when things are about to get good, just over one slip with a couple of girls who came to the suite and threw themselves at me. And then I come back here and find...""\n""Oh no,"" Jennifer gasped, realizing that Stephen must have already talked to Lou Kelly. ""I find that you're screwing around with some stupid high school kid."" Jennifer's ex-husband's eyes were burning with sudden rage as he stepped toward her and reached out with both his hands to seize her shoulders, shaking her until she thought her neck would snap. ""You leave me, you bitch, without a word and get a divorce and don't tell me where you are! You are a goddamned fucking idiot. Do you know that? An idiot!""\n""Yes, I know it,"" Jennifer sobbed, feeling his fingers digging painfully into her thinly covered shoulders. ""But what happened with that boy was an accident.""\n""So it's true?""\n""Yes, it's true,"" she sighed, breaking loose and turning away as the tears filled her eyes. ""Well, I'll be goddamned. I halfway thought the creep might have been lying. All right I'll leave you to your goddamned little punk friend.""\n""He's not a punk."" The young writer laughed softly, his eyes roving hungrily over the rounds of his wife's buttocks under the robe. ""But first, I just want to pay my last respects. There's one thing I always wanted to do to you when we were married and never quite got around to. Now it'll be something for you to remember me by."" Hardly comprehending, Jennifer slowly turned, her eyes widening with dismay as she saw Stephen begin to strip off his clothes. She barely suppressed a gasp as she caught sight of the rigid shaft of his cock standing up in obscene erection from between his thighs. His long hard penis was visibly throbbing as if with a kind of violent passion, and she couldn't tear her eyes away from the sight. She had never seen it look so big, never seen it look so thick and heavy and threatening. ""Well, kid, do you think that will suit you? A little of this up your hot little ass?"" Jennifer blushed, averting her eyes, and in a sudden swift motion Stephen moved forward and yanked loose the sash that held her robe together in front, shoving it from her shoulders to drop on the floor before she had time to catch it. She was completely naked, completely vulnerable before him, and she had never felt so ashamed of herself in her life. And she knew that now her marriage really was ruined forever. There could never be anything again between them, and that was a fact she hadn't even faced when she was filing for her divorce. ""Into the bedroom,"" Stephen growled, his eyes devouring her naked flesh. ""Stephen, not like this,"" Jennifer whimpered in feeble protest. ""I said into the goddamn bedroom! And onto the goddamn bed!"" Looking into his maddened eyes, she realized suddenly that it would be futile to even try to resist. He looked like he had gone completely crazy and, feeling a sudden surge of real fear for her safety, Jennifer turned and walked quickly through to the bedroom, hearing her ex-husband's bare footsteps shuffling behind her. Her heart pounding furiously in her chest, she dropped down onto the bed. Then a moan welled in her throat as Stephen climbed up beside her, his hands reaching out to grab brutally at her fearfully trembling nakedness, his fingers digging into the soft mounds of her quivering breasts. He stroked over her hips in rough abrasive gestures which evoked, in spite of their gruffness, a familiar tingling response through her suddenly throbbing vagina. A thrill of remembered excitement rippled over the entire surface of her naked skin, and for a moment she tried to let herself imagine that this was going to be like the lovemaking they had experienced before, before their marriage and her life had fallen apart. Then, just as she was almost beginning to relax, the hopeful blonde felt Stephen's fingers cruelly tighten on her hips, and against her will she found herself being turned over face-down on the mattress. He forced her to kneel up on her knees, her head pressed down into the pillow, and the bewildered beauty began fearfully to struggle, a remark he'd made earlier flashing back into her mind with a chill of terror as she got the first inkling of what he wanted to do to her. But in spite of all her efforts to resist, her face was pressed further down until her nose and mouth were buried in the pillow, and he couldn't even have screamed. And her back ached painfully as her naked ss-cheeks were jerked into a high defenseless position. Jennifer felt her former spouse's hands working cruelly at her quivering buttocks, and she gasped with pain as his fingernails dug like claws into her skin. ""Oh Stephen. Please! You're hurting me!"" The strain on her body was agonizing as he used his thumbs to separate the satin-skinned mounds of her buttocks, and she heard the quick intake of his breath as the warm secret crevice between them came into view. For a moment, she dared hope he would be satisfied with simply this piece of humiliation, but then she cried out involuntarily as she felt the flickering tip of his tongue licking hotly and wetly up between the widespread mounds behind her. She gasped, wiggling forward in a frantic attempt to escape the teasing sensation. ""Keep still!"" Stephen hissed, digging his teeth into the yielding flesh of one upturned buttock. ""Aaaagghh! Stop it, please,"" she wailed. ""It hurts."" At last he stopped, leaving her ass-cheeks sore and raw from the angry nips of his teeth. Once again, Jennifer thought she had been spared, but seconds later she realized she should never have dared to hope it. Again she felt her quivering buttocks being forced painfully apart from the outward pressure of his thumbs. And then her eyes bulged in disbelief as she felt the distinct prodding of his outstretched finger right against her defenseless anus. Dear God! What was he going to do? She tried to edge away from the intolerable pressure against the tiny rubber-like opening, terror creeping like cold fingers up her spine. Fear numbed her brain and paralyzed her limbs, and her mouth felt suddenly chalky dry. ""No, Stephen, noooo!"" she wailed as she felt his finger press harder and suddenly slip with a pop up into the crinkled little orifice. Stephen stared hungrily down at the smooth white moons of his former wife's subserviently spread ass- cheeks and the exciting view of his middle finger half- embedded in her tight back passage. He grinned savagely to himself as he relished the act to which he was about to subject her. ""This is one for you to teach your little boyfriend,"" he growled, rotating his finger around in the narrow passage, pushing it forward past the second knuckle and all the way to the third. Ignoring her cries of fear and pain, Stephen dug into Jennifer's cringing rectal depths, intent on shaming and humiliating her in punishment for having betrayed him. Her tightly puckered rectal opening was warm and throbbing around his finger, and it was only as he felt its thrilling caress that he became fully convinced to carry through with the fantasy that had seized his consciousness. He was going to fuck her back there, right in the little brown puckered hole of her anus. Jennifer was in an agony of mortification and pain. It was too much. What he was doing to her was inhuman and sick, and desperately, she tried to crawl free and dislodge his painfully skewering finger from her rectum and free herself from the terrible impalement between her wide-held buttocks. ""Keep still, goddamn it, or I'll ram my whole fucking arm up your ass,"" Stephen snarled venomously behind her. The petrified woman was suddenly motionless. There was no hope in struggling. She was afraid to risk angering him further, afraid of what he might do to her. Hot tears of misery coursed down her face onto the pillow as she remembered the happier times she'd spent with him, the wonderful and exquisite nights of lovemaking. And now he hated her. Her abjectly kneeling body felt cramped and her tiny anal opening was throbbing in pain, but that was nothing compared to the mental agony she was enduring. She was being degraded beyond belief by the only man she'd ever loved, a man she still loved more than anyone in the world, and she didn't care if she lived another day after it was over. After this, she thought she would never feel like a human being again. Jennifer was so lost in her remorse that she hardly noticed when Stephen finally withdrew his finger from her cruelly stretched anus and began rubbing the pulsating head of his cock up against her parted rectal opening. His long surging hardness throbbed like a living thing against the tiny puckered opening, but she didn't care what happened now. No pain he could inflict on her could match the heartache she was already experiencing. The lust-crazed author gazed down leeringly at his thick throbbing penis poised at Jennifer's tightly clenched anal ring, and he breathed deep and flashed a grin of obscene satisfaction. Then he positioned his lust-swollen cock-head even harder against the small, fearfully closed ring of flesh, noting with a swell of satisfaction the glaring difference in size between it and his anger-thickened cock. His penis was going to hurt her, going to stretch her rectum until she couldn't sit down for a week. And she deserved everything she was going to get. Beyond all his lust, revenge was still uppermost in his mind, revenge for her having left him and divorced him, revenge for what Lou Kelly had told him about her and the teenage school kid. Then, with an enraged growl, Stephen surged forward to force his blood-heavy penis against the slavishly clenching little opening of her rectum, trying with all his might to insert its menacing thickness into the tiny aperture. At first it seemed that no matter how hard he pushed he wasn't going to be able to get it in. It blunted against the tightly resisting orifice or slipped downward toward her wetly dripping cunt. He heard Jennifer's muffled gasp of pain turn to a feeble moan of alarm as he rammed forward a second time, but still found it futile. He hesitated, cursing in frustration, and then blinded by his perverse lust and insatiable fury, he drove his hips forward with all his strength to shove them straight against her clenching anus. Heedless of her cries of terror, he lunged all the way up against her, ignoring everything but his overwhelming need to inflict this cruelest punishment upon the nakedly cowering woman before him. ""Aaaaaaaagggggggggghhhhhhh! My God, Stephen. Stop, pleeeeeeaaasse!"" Her shrill scream reverberated loudly through the room as he succeeded in popping just the massive head of his palpitating cock up inside her vainly resisting anal opening. Grunting, he held his blood-swollen shaft there for moment before flexing his hips forward again. He began to push relentlessly inward, ramming his long hard penis deeper and deeper up into her heatedly cringing anus. ""Stop, you're killing me,"" she moaned again as her gleaming white buttocks levered up, impaled by the brutally surging rod of male flesh. Pain jolted through her body like high-voltage electric shocks, and nothing mattered but ridding herself of this thrusting pole of punishing male flesh that invaded her hideously stretched buttocks. But her thrashing struggles were fruitless as Stephen continued to plow his thick penis ever deeper into her tightly resisting back passage, his fingers digging like talons into her tender ass-cheeks to hold her still and kneeling helplessly before him. Inch by agonizing inch, he fucked his long hard cock up into her hotly clasping rectum, his eyes closed in exertion and beads of perspiration breaking out all over his face. ""Oooooooooh God! Stop, please stop!"" she groaned in anguish, her beautiful face twisting in torment until she felt the coarse hair of his loins smack heavily into the quaking softness of her buttocks. The cruel fleshy thickness was buried in her to the hilt, and now there was no escape. Behind her, Stephen snickered sadistically and flexed his heavily swollen penis deep within the confines of Jennifer's no longer virginal rectum. ""How do you like that, babe?"" he asked in sarcastic delight. ""Ever get anything like that from your little boyfriend?"" Jennifer heard him laugh harshly and she groaned again in anguish and humiliation. The small excitement she had felt before was ripped away by the reality of the overpowering presence of that rigidly pulsating shaft of cock sunk deep up in her rectum. She had never felt so soiled in her life and Stephen only added insult to injury as he began to saw rhythmically in and out of the unnaturally impaled rectum. Sobs of pain and misery began to fall from her lips as he lunged the full length of his punishing rod again and again up into her throbbing nether passage with smooth searing strokes. Stephen gloated over the sight of her pinkly clasping flesh pulling out with the thick base of his cock every time he withdrew for another violent lunge up inside. This was it, he thought triumphantly. Now he had the bitch. To her amazement, Jennifer suddenly realized that the agony she'd initially experienced was beginning to cease. The pain was becoming strangely pleasurable and she was beginning to derive a weird masochistic enjoyment from his skewering thrusts into her ass. Tentatively she moved back to meet him, and as she began to respond she felt the first stirrings of the kind of passion she'd always known before with him teeing 'rekindled in her body. Suddenly she was twisting and waving her slavishly upthrust buttocks back violently against him as if in lewd invitation for him to fuck into her even deeper and harder. Her ass-cheeks were swinging in tiny rotating circles, clenching tightly around his cock with a slight throb of her rectum every time he lunged against her. Sweat poured freely down Stephen's face now as he stared in sadistic delight at the sight of his balls smacking resoundingly against her moist cunt every time he sunk his penis into her wide-split nether-crevice. He had dreamed of this moment for months before their divorce, but he'd never had the courage to try it. And now he had done it and she was loving it, he realized as he watched the wiggling of her buttocks and the blonde locks of her hair whipping over her naked shoulders as she bucked in frantic effort to get more and more of his lewdly vanquishing cock embedded up in the tight little hole of her rectum. ""Oh, fuck me, Stephen. Fuck me,"" she moaned beneath him as he pressed forward as far as he could, pulling the softly yielding cheeks of her buttocks wide apart to better reveal her anus to his gaze. He shoved deeper into her, holding it far up inside and flexing it teasingly to prompt an impassioned squirming of her buttocks back against his loins. With long smooth strokes, Stephen resumed the lewd pistoning into his ex-wife's quivering anus. He rammed into her hard and deep with powerful lunges that buffeted her body down against the bed. The sweat from his forehead spilled onto her lovely hollowing back, glistening on her soft white skin. His breath came in short gasps and he gripped the tops of her thighs with his fingers, squeezing with all his might to pull her back over his hotly expanding cock as though he were fitting on a boot. And he relished the animal groans of mixed pleasure and pain with which she responded to his assault. Jennifer waved her buttocks joyfully back against Stephen's pounding thrusts, her mind blurred by the intensity of the sensation. She felt no pain now, only an exquisite warm wetness in the crevice of her ass-cheeks, and she was filled as she'd never been before. She was her husband's wife again and even this cruel anal rape was a joy to submit to. She was loving it. She wanted him to cum in her, to shoot his great load of seething sperm deep up into her virginal rectum, and she strained back against his burgeoning penis as she felt it throb to an ever greater size and hardness, stretching the muscles of her anus almost beyond endurance. ""Oh cum in me, I love you. I love you, Stephen, cum in me!"" she cried deliriously as she felt him thrust the full length of his rock-hard cock up into her rectum, his body jerking convulsively, his hands tearing at her flesh in wild abandon. Then Jennifer screamed with delight as the first hotly churning droplets of his thick-shooting cream began to spurt into the furthermost depths of her ravished rectum. It surged through her body like a volcanic eruption, warming her belly like a tingling hot whirlpool bath as he shoved forward with a mighty thrust that made his bloated balls dance maddeningly over her stiffened clitoris, setting off her own answering explosion of climax. Jennifer's body tensed and shuddered as the long- awaited peak of orgasmic sensation was finally achieved. Then she gasped as she felt his limply deflating shaft being slowly withdrawn from her flooded nether channel. There was a slight wet sucking sound as it slipped out from between the full clenching moons of her buttocks with a lewd slurping noise. Then a sudden rush of cool air washed over her loins as Stephen rolled off and sagged on the bed beside her. It was a long time before either of them could catch their breath as they lay panting beside each other on the rumpled bedspread. Even when she was breathing normally again, Jennifer couldn't bring herself to speak. The horror of the revenge Stephen had taken on her had become one of the most wonderful experiences of her life and she was afraid to talk for fear of spoiling it. She was afraid he might get up and leave her without a word, and if he did so she thought she would die. She opened her eyes, gazing tenderly over at his handsome face, peaceful now in sated repose. It almost hurt her to look at him, knowing how he must hate her now, and finally she closed her eyes again, silently trying to prepare herself for the moment when he would leave-this time forever. ""Jennifer?"" She stiffened at the sound of his voice, dreading what was to come. ""Yes, Stephen,"" she said softly. ""I'm working on a new book.""\n""What?""\n""I started a new book. At least I'm trying to start it. It's like nothing else I've ever written in the past. I don't think anybody's written anything quite like it."" He chuckled softly. ""I don't think it will sell to Hollywood either."" He paused, and Jennifer stiffened as his hand reached over to touch her breasts. ""I'm sorry I did that to you. I was really angry.""\n""It's all right. It turned out well.""\n""Did you mean what you said then?""\n""What?"" Jennifer managed, her heart suddenly pounding rapidly as a desperate hope crept into her bosom. ""You said you loved me.""\n""Yes. I love you. I always have.""\n""Then come back with me. Sell that store and forget that...that kid you're involved with. After we finish this movie I want to go somewhere to the country and do some work."" He paused, his hand stroking softly at the taut little bud of her nipple. ""Will you come?"" Jennifer sat up on her elbow, tears streaming down her cheeks as she gazed at his handsome face. ""Oh my God, will I come? Of course I'll come. Of course I'll come anywhere."" Then they were coiled in embrace and as he rolled on top of her she felt his obscenely slickened cock twitching to new hardness up between her parted, lust- moistened thighs."
694,Bookstore Gangbang,"['M+F', 'wife-slut', 'voy']","When I got to the mall the parking lot was pretty empty except for my wife's car and two others. I looked through the front window, but most of the lights were off except for the ones in the rear office. I checked the doors but they were locked so I started fumbling with Karen's keys.\n\nFortunately, she only managed three stores, so it didn't take long to get in. When I got inside I heard some muffled sounds coming from the back. Curious, I tiptoed back and was just about to walk into the office when I got the biggest surprise of my life!\n\nThere was my wife, lying across the desk spread-eagle with her skirt bunched around her waist, pantyhose on the floor, and blouse opened down to her naval. Papers were scattered all over the floor along with the phone. At the same time a young blond haired punk, no older than 16 or 17, was on his knees orally ravaging her gaping cunt. \n\nWhile he was doing a number on my wife's pussy a totally naked teenage boy was shoving his cock into Karen 's mouth. My first reaction was to pull these two punks off her and beat the crap out of them, but I soon realized that my wife wasn't a victim but an active participant. \n\nAs I stood there watching in shock, my breathing grew heavy and my cock was becoming hard as a rock. Damn, I was actually enjoying seeing my wife servicing these two teenage boys. Not wanting to be seen, I stepped back into the darkness as I watched the blond haired kid took his Levis & briefs off and slid his prick into my wife's dripping hole. As he slid in and out of her slippery snatch, I heard the familiar sounds of approaching orgasm cumming my wife's lips.\n\nThe brown haired boy who was feeding Karen his cock climbed onto the desk and began to fuck Karen's mouth in unison with the dick pounding her cunt. Remembering that I had forgotten to lock the front door, I quietly snuck up to lock it in - just in case. When I got back, the boy plowing my wife cunt was straining to keep pace with her bucking hips. From the sight of his quick short thrusts, I knew he couldn't last much longer.\n\nWith one final lunge he shoved all the way into Karen's love tunnel and released his youthful load as his body shook with pleasure. His hot young cum brought my wife over, and she started to convulse in orgasm.\n\nHer breasts were heaving and she was writhing and moaning in ecstasy. Dark hair's cock fell out of her mouth and Blondie remained in the same position with his cock buried deep in my wife's cunt, savoring the post orgasmic tremors as my wife's cunt milked him dry. The dark haired boy got off the desk and nudged Blondie aside as he prepared to pump my wife. As Blondie pulled his softening meat out of my wife's pussy a thick glob of white cum oozed out of it. They stepped back for a second to admire my her cum filled twat. It was such a turn on to see her wide-open pink cunt glistening from a mixture of her juices and sperm. I silently wished that I had my video camera with me.\n\nThe two kids then helped Karen off the desk and onto the carpeted floor. As they did this, the dark haired kid helped her remove her skirt and blouse. They flipped my wife over onto her tummy. With her ass arched slightly and pussy wide open, dark haired positioned himself for easy access. I then noticed Blondie was hard AGAIN!. Ahha, to be young and full of spunk... He was hard again in less than 5 minutes!\n\nThe horny fucker crawled up front and laid himself down and had my wife lick his rod clean of their previous encounter. The kid behind Karen thrust his cock into my wife's snatch in one quick motion - causing her to gasp. I guess she wanted to finish her oral duties quickly and concentrate on her own pleasure, because started to deep throat Blondie and used her throat muscles to milk his cock. In less than two minutes Blondie was shuddering in orgasm, unloading his cream down her throat. She swallowed EVERY drop. Not a bit of spunk was left on his cock as he withdrew from her mouth.\n\nExhausted, the blond kid got up and collapsed onto one of the office chairs behind them and took on the role of a spectator. After a few minutes of pumping Karen, Darkie, being a ""head"" man, stopped ramming his tool, dismounted and proceeded to get the same excellent blowjob that Blondie just had. Up until this point I was content being a voyeur, however, my straining hard-on was getting really uncomfortable.\n\nI pondered for a moment and decided to join the fun. With Karen still sucking on dark hair's tool with abandon, I quietly stripped and got behind her luscious ass. The boys froze when they saw me. Without saying anything I motioned for them to keep quiet and pointed to my wedding band and back to the wife. Needless to say they got the picture but were still in shock.\n\nI think they finally realized that I all I wanted was a piece of my wife's well-used ass. As Karen continued to orally service her young stud, I began probing her drenched pussy with my fingers. She was so wet that I had no problem getting three fingers in her hole.\n\nI continued to tease her until she started begging to be fucked. All this time she had her backside to me so she thought it was Blondie doing her. I adjusted her ass for a perfect trajectory and mounted her doggy style. This brought squeals of pleasure from her well stuffed mouth and gave her all the more incentive to get the cock in her mouth off.\n\nHer hard work quickly paid off as the dark haired kid tensed up and started pumping a huge load into her mouth. Karen swallowed what she could but a lot of it spilled out over her lips and chin. Being true to form she licked the boy clean. All his time I was using long slow strokes on her cunt to savor the extra smooth feeling of sloppy seconds.\n\nEvery time I stroked, our privates made these obscene noises that spurred me on. I increased my tempo, which caused my lovely piece of ass to mew with pleasure. She turned her head slightly and opened her eyes. Then our eyes met. She was briefly startled, but suddenly she started cumming and contracting around my cock. All the while staring me right in the eye and making lewd facial gestures. I couldn't hold back any longer and began ramming furiously at her hot little hole.\n\nMy body tensed and all I was for that moment in time was one big fuckin' cock plowing into my wife's well-lubed pussy. I felt my pent up load building and suddenly I was having one of the best orgasms of my life. It seemed like I was squirting gallons of cum into her beautiful pussy, which just kept on milking me for more cum. I came so hard that I literally saw stars. As I came to my senses, I saw that Karen was still staring at me with lust in her eyes and grinning from ear to ear. I was still buried in her and she was using her vaginal muscles to suck on my shriveling cock.\n\nAfter everyone finally caught their breath, my wife introduced the blond as Kyle and the other as Pete, a couple of part-timer's for the store. Needless to say they already knew who I was. Embarrassed, they quickly mumbled their hellos, got dressed and said their goodnights.\n\nAfter they left, my wife who was still completely naked, told me what had happened. It seems that, after the store had closed, they were doing the usual vacuuming and straighten up. She was replacing some books on the top shelf when she lost balance on the stepladder.\n\nLuckily Kyle was nearby and caught her, but in the process of doing so, he accidentally bunched her skirt up to her waist. Since all she had on underneath were sheer pantyhose, almost everything was exposed. She continued to tell me that Kyle froze for a moment and all of a sudden began to caress her thighs & mound, which had her quivering with pleasure. Soon he had his hands all over her body, fondling her tits and probing all her nooks and crannies. The other boy, Pete, happened in on them and quickly joined in.\n\nShe said that after 5 - 10 minutes of some hot & heavy petting & kissing in the isles, the boys carried her into the back office, set her on the desk and proceeded to ravage her body, and I knew the rest. Upon hearing this I got hard again. Karen and I had another quickie in the office before we straighten up the place & left. This time I lasted a bit longer and really enjoyed her sloppy pussy.\n\nThat was a week ago, Karen and I have been going at it like newlyweds since. It really has spiced up our 10-year marriage. She and I have even been planning for a next group session...I can't wait!"
695,Bored Housewife - 1,"['MF', 'wife-cheat', 'sub']","decided against it, she then asked us to all wear matching skirts and blouses. She had called me earlier in the week and told me that mine was almost ready, I had gone over to her place to try the skirt on. I was uncomfortable with how short it was but she laughed it off, reminding me that I was about 20 years behind the times. I didn't want to appear too prudish, I didn't know any of these people and wouldn't be the only one dressed like this, besides it was no worse than what many other women were wearing these days; so I agreed to wear it. I had to admit the outfit didn't look too bad on me, a red and black checked skirt, white blouse, red scarf, black high heels and suntan panty hose. It may have looked all right but it wasn't designed to protect me from the November gusts I shivered and hurried along the sidewalk. Gloria met me at the door, she laughed and asked me if it was going to snow. We stood on the porch and discussed the overcast weather for a moment, until she noticed me shivering. We stepped inside to begin preparations for the evening. Gloria was busy on the phone so I did most of the straightening up, setting up the buffet, etc. About 5:00, a pretty young girl came to the door wearing the same outfit I was in. We introduced each other; Paula was to help me serve. She seemed nice, pert, maybe a little impertinent but friendly enough and I had to admit in that outfit with her figure, she looked smashing. She told me she was a 19 year old student at a nearby JC. I said goodbye to Pete and Chris, Gloria's kids, 16 and 14 respectively. They were going to their own party that night, so they wouldn't be disturbed by ours. They were actually the reason for my friendship with Gloria; Chris was my daughter Karen's best friend. And Pete was Karen's boyfriend. He had always scared me, I thought he might be too ""mature"" for her, but what could I do? Gloria came down about 7:30. Dave had just gotten home and the guests had just started arriving. Mostly couples, mid twenties to early forties, they were quite well dressed. There were about 25 people in all, including Paula and I. I was introduced to most of the guests and was flattered by the interest all took in me although a little uncomfortable. The women were less friendly, maybe even condescending. It seems that Gloria had mentioned something about me to most of them. I was involved in putting away the guests' coats and serving drinks. At one point I walked by the kitchen and heard Gloria on the phone. Something caught my attention and I froze, listening to the conversation. ""36 years old, married, 3 kids, 5'6"", 120lbs, green eyes, brown hair, has no idea what's going on. This bitch has never even thought about anyone other than her husband."" At that the party on the other end must have said something, for Gloria was silent. I was dumbfounded, she couldn't be talking about me?? About this time she looked up and noticed me standing there. She looked startled but recovered well, ""What are you doing? Dammit Joan this is personal I'd appreciate it if..."" I turned and went back into the living room; the incident seemed strange but I really didn't think it was important, I could confront her later. I didn't think she really had been talking about me. I went into the living room, it was quite large, with a fireplace in the center. They had used furniture to divide it into two ""rooms""; a family room and a more formal living room. I went to the buffet table set up in the ajoining dining room and started helping Paula serve. Occasionally one of us would carry around a tray of drinks. I began to feel slightly uncomfortable, out of place. There was an air of excitement in the room but whenever I got near enough to a group to hear or join in the conversation it seemed to die; sudden pauses, pregnant silences etc. This happened several times and I was wondering what was going on. Paula seemed to fit right in though. When she brought around a tray I saw her laughing with the main group. One of the men put his arm around in a manner that suggested they had not just met. Several of them including Paula looked over in my direction as if appraising me, then Paula returned and offered to relieve me for a while. This went on until about 9:30. Dave came over and took my arm, ""there's someone I want you to meet."" He introduced me to Craig, his boss, and Phil, Gloria's brother. Both men seemed seriously interested in my life, my family, job etc. and were really probing me for details. This seemed strange too but a welcome relief from the alienation I had been feeling up to this point. I took a glass of wine and began to loosen up. About half an hour later Gloria gathered all the guests back into the living room, saying ""it's time folks."" Everyone seemed quite excited at this and I wondered, ""what in the world...."" I was on my 2nd glass of wine, (I never drink), and slightly lightheaded. Phil gently took it out of my hands, took my arm firmly and guided me to the living room. The chairs and couches had been rearranged in a semi circle in front of the fireplace. In the center a long low coffee table had been placed. The guests were seated or standing around the table. Phil guided me to the front, I was confused but held his arm. Gloria stood in front of the table facing everyone. ""This is something I have been looking forward to for a while. Joan has been interested in Indian rights for some time. She doesn't know it but tonight she is going to help collect money for the cause."" There was a general outbreak of laughter at that. I decided that I would prefer to be standing in the back and started to move but found my arms suddenly grabbed. I froze. ""Bring her up here,"" Gloria commanded. Paula and Jan (a friend of mine from Garden Club) each took one arm and pulled me up on the coffee table, I resisted but not too hard, not knowing what was coming. I was turned so that I faced the group, my arms still held, and my hair wrapped around Paula's hand, she forced my head so I had to face the group. Gloria smiled at me and told me to relax, ""this won't be too bad we're just going to auction off some clothing."" The room erupted with laughter. I was numb, too shocked to scream. Gloria stood next to the table ""what do I hear for her scarf?"" some one offered $1.00, another $2.00, the bidding went up to $5.00. At that time Gloria accepted the bid, and reached for me, ripping the scarf from around my neck. I screamed, a hand was clamped around my face. The scarf was forced into my mouth filling it completely and with my arms held I couldn't get it out. People started to sit down, they all appeared to know what was going to happen. ""Next up, her blouse."" There was some cursory bidding, Gloria backed up close to the table, I saw the opportunity and tried to kick her. That was a mistake. Phil and Craig grabbed both legs. They each took hold of an ankle. In addition they rubbed their hands up and down my thighs and up under my skirt, much to the amusement of the other guests. I was sobbing in my humiliation but there was no escape. After a little more bidding my blouse was removed. Phil won the bidding and took it off himself. They bent me over a little so that his face was level with mine. He reached out and ripped my blouse down the front, he jerked my arms out, I tried to cover up but Jan twisted my arm until I gagged. I relaxed and they straightened me back up. I was held there, up on the table with just my bra on. I went blank for a moment, the only other man who had ever seen me like this was Tom.... I never in my worst dreams imagined this could ever happen. Paula fingered a gold chain I was wearing. It had a diamond pendant. Tom had given it to me for our 12th wedding anniversary. It was sold for $5.00. It was ripped off my neck, the chain breaking at the clasp, and ripping my neck. Gloria told Paula to hold up my ring finger so my wedding band could be examined, ""she won't be needing that tonight"". It went for a few dollars. I was still kind of in shock, I was sobbing but was still unbelieving. These things really don't happen. Again Gloria stepped up. She reached out and snapped the strap on my bra. ""What do I hear for this fine Maiden Form Brassiere?"".... The other guests all laughed at her sarcasm, they talked among themselves but most of the attention was riveted on me. The bidding went on. My bra was sold for $20.00. Gloria didn't make any move to remove it though, I was shaking like a leaf, what next? ""Whoever correctly guesses what size this item of clothing is shall have the privilege of removing it, however an incorrect guess costs $5.00"". She reached back and looked at the tag and laughed, ""not bad, who's your plastic surgeon?"". I was turned and poked by several guys ""so they could have a fightin' chance of guessing right"". Several people tried guessing, on the third guess Steve's wife Marie said 36D, and Gloria smiled....""we have a winner."" Marie ""graciously allowed"" Steve to remove the bra. He took his time. He poked, rubbed and fondled me to the delight of the crowd for about five minutes. I had lost control by then, sobbing hysterically. Finally He removed it, and his hands. I had noticed earlier that several people had brought camera's with them, now it appeared that everyone had. I was turned and twisted to pose for these people, my hair practically ripped out of my head to force me to look into the cameras. Paula reached down, still holding one arm and ripped my skirt up to my waist, flashbulbs popped. They didn't bother with the formality of auctioning my skirt, it disappeared in a frenzy. I passed out. When I awoke I was spreadeagled on my back on the coffee table, feet tied, each to a leg, arms held back over my head by Paula and Jan, and was surrounded by the guests, Gloria was slapping my face. When I opened my eyes she smiled ""she's ready now"" Craig was standing at my feet. His wife ritualistically unbuttoned his trousers and pulled them down. She caressed his penis but it was throbbing, he didn't need much help. When he entered me it was rough. I screamed into the gag and everyone broke into hysterical laughter. Craig even stopped and smiled, but not for long. He had intercourse with me more roughly than I ever imagined possible. Each stroke seemed to burn itself into my insides. I looked up once into his eyes and saw a terrible fury there. When he was done He pulled out and stood up, He moved to the head of the table and stood over me his penis dripping into my face. He put one foot on the table next to my face and motioned Paula and Jan to pose on either side of him like a champion race car driver being congratulated after a victory while his wife took several snapshots. They also each put a leg up on the table, their nyloned legs flanking him as Marion took the shots. I tried to cover up, Jan grabbed an arm and I was jerked back into a helpless position. After Craig, the other men began taking turns on me. They blanked into one another I was only semi-aware when one was done and another started. Again I blacked out. I was thinking about Tom and Karen my 14 year old, (and Pete's girlfriend). I imagined myself with them on the beach during our last vacation. I was warm and comfortable. In my dream I was warm and comfortable, I thought I saw my son coming towards me with a cold coke. He threatened to pour it on me. I awoke with a start to look up into Steve's face as he rubbed a cold bottle of beer against my crotch. Things were quieter, the lights had been turned off in this end of the room, there were several candles lit. I was no longer gagged nor held down. Steve helped untie my ankles and his wife Marie gently guided me to a couch. I noticed that most of the guests were gone, there were several couples sitting at the other end of the room talking with Gloria and Dave but they paid us no attention. Marie helped me gather my shoes, panty hose, bra and what was left of my blouse. My panties were nowhere to be found. I put on my panty hose and with Marie's help my shoes and skirt. Steve was still holding my blouse and bra. Gloria noticed something and walked down to our end of the room. ""Steve let me help you with that stuff, It's not fit for Joan to wear anymore so let's just chuck it"". With that Steve frowned but handed her the clothing and she tossed it into the fireplace where it disappearred in a temporary resurgence of the dying fire. Marie and Steve both looked a little sympathetic, they sat on the couch on either side of me. They were both quite gentle, and after the last hours I clung to that. The room was warm but I was still shaking uncontrollably. Steve held me to stop my shaking. For the first time I could remember I stopped sobbing. I didn't resist when Steve cupped one breast. He was gentle and I felt a little safer being held. Marie spoke up. ""I saved your wedding ring for you, want it back? Of course, .... listen though Steve has a fantasy about this, would you be willing to help him live it? It's a lot easier than what you've already been through tonight"". I nodded agreement silently. I knew I had no choice and I was more comfortable here than I would have been if Gloria noticed me again. And they were so kind, I wanted to preserve that desparately. Steve reached for my hand and held it while Marie slipped the ring on my ring finger. Steve unzipped his pants and motioned for me to pull his member out. I hesitated but when Marie started to move I reached for it. I took it out, It was hard almost immediately. Marie guided me to the floor in front of Steve where I knelt. She pushed my Face down into his crotch and I understood I was to take it in my mouth. I gagged but did it. After a few moments she pulled my head back and told me that if I wanted to I could just use my hand but I would have to let him come in my face. Dumbly I cooperated. I was in a kind of shock. Everytime I tried to use my right hand she stopped me, I was to only use my left. When he came he spurted in my face and on my hand which went up to protect my eyes. He came a lot, it was warm and felt smooth against my skin. Flashbulbs popped. I looked left and there were Paula and Gloria both recording this moment for posterity. Me topless, on my knees, Steve's cock in my face and cum dripping off my face and hand (later I was to learn that it was dripping off my ring, that was the object of the exercise). When Steve finished cumming, Marie wiped his cock off with my other hand and replaced it in his pants. They both got up as if I wasn't even there and joined the other group. I heard a long burst of hysterical laughter. Gloria spoke up as they left. ""Get on your feet and bring us some wine, and see if anyone wants any dessert."" I complied, it didn't seem like there was anything else to do at the time. It was about 2:00 AM by then. I served dessert and a little wine to the remaining guests. I was directed to again remove my skirt and kneel on the floor under the lamp where they could all see me, until I was needed. I complied. I tried not to look into anyones' eyes, I was sobbing again but afraid of making too much noise. At one point Gloria got up and threw my skirt into the fire, she also grabbed the arm that I was using to cover my breasts and jerked away. ""Don't you dare cover up"". After that they mostly ignored me in the conversation but would occasionally give me a look of disgust to insure I was aware of my condition. For awhile I knelt there, leaning back fully exposing my breasts to avoid Gloria's wrath. I was thinking back through my entire relationship with Gloria and Dave. I had never seen anything remotely comparing to their treatment of me tonight. I had felt that Gloria was occasionally unnecessarily snippish with me, even rude, but she had always seemed to be a fairly reliable friend. I had confided in her about marital problems etc. and she in me. Her cruelty shocked me as did her blatant enjoyment of my subjugation. I thought about Jan. She had always been a good friend. She was what men call a doll, small, excellent figure, pretty face, dark complexion, attracted men like flies but seemed to ignore them. Tonight she was acting extremely provocative, enjoying egging the men on, and directing their energies towards me. She also enjoyed my subjugation. I never even imagined that she could act like this. About 3:30 Paula got up to leave and Gloria told me to help her with her coat. Standing there in the hallway Paula smiled and cruelly told me that ""I have really enjoyed the evening, haven't you?"" She laughed and told me that she had made a deal with Gloria, and I was the deal. I would be hearing from her later in the week, and if I valued my family I would cooperate. She pulled my necklace out of her pocket and told me she would get it fixed. Maybe I could borrow it sometime....with that she stepped out the door and I was left alone in the hallway. Dave came out and guided me to the basement, he pointed to a pile of blankets and said Gloria would be down in the morning. I heard that door shut and the lock click into place. Alone in the dark, I sobbed myself through the night but didn't sleep. I relived the experience countless times. Was it real? Why? Why? Why? How could I face the people I knew. How could I face Gloria and Dave, and the others I knew I might see again? About 12 hours later The door opened and the bright light caused me to squint in pain. Gloria came down carrying some clothing which she dumped at my feet. ""Get up!! Joan I'm not going to waste time with unnecessary threats. Suffice to say that I have affidavits from everyone who was here last night that you got drunk and made a fool of yourself. You made passes at every man and when they were done you were begging for more. I have pictures that would ruin your marriage for ever. And finally if you don't want me to include Karen in our next Soiree, you will do as you are told. I do require you to sign two papers and then I am going to let you go. I know you won't be stupid enough to fight this but just in case."" I looked at the papers. One said something to the effect that I had agreed to ""sell my body"" for $65.00. I agreed to serve as the entertainment at an ""adult"" party with the understanding that providing sexual favors would be part of the deal. She had me write my age, name, and measurements on the form in my own handwriting. She also had me write that I would gladly perform fellatio and have intercourse with whosoever desired at this party. And that I understood that although such an agreement was illegal it would suffice to prove the voluntariness of any sexual activety. I managed to maintain my composure and although I shook, I wrote what she wanted. After I had written what she had originally ordered, she smiled and said let's improve this, ""write that you are married and you know Tom your husband would die if he knew what you had done, so you asked your husband to leave you alone for the weekend."" Finally she had me write a note to Tom on the back of the contract. ""Tom I decided to see what the rest of the world was like. I enjoyed what the 11 guys at that party did to me. Ask Gloria for some snapshots."" I complied. Gloria told me she was sure that she would never have to use this paper. The other form was a model release which covered the entire night. It specifically mentioned that the photos were nude, I had posed voluntarily and that I assigned to Gloria the rights to do what she desired with them including publication. The total helplessness of the situation got to me. I broke into tears. ""Joan if you don't sign this in about 3 seconds you will lose the chance and I will have to protect myself in a less genteel fashion."" I wasn't sure what she meant but decided that I had nothing to lose by signing the forms. I did and she left. Strangely she looked at me with almost friendliness in her eyes and said gently, ""Joan things have changed, but you're going to be all right. If you continue to do what you're told, we will take care of you."" As she climbed the stairs out of the basement she left the basement door open and opened the back door of her home. I was looking directly outside. I stepped out of the light and dressed. She had chosen the clothes to humiliate me. There was no bra or panties, the sweater was her daughters, and about 3 sizes too small. The shoes were mine, the pantyhose mine (it had been washed) but the skirt was again Chris'. In addition to being too tight it was so short I was afraid to walk, if I took too long a step I felt I would be exposing myself to the world. But I did put it on and stepped out the door to freedom. Walking down the street to my home I reflected on the evening. And Gloria's cryptic final remarks, she couldn't think she could do this to me again? I looked down at what I was wearing and realized that she might be able to do what she wanted. That was a chilling thought. I knew I could never go to the police. There was a real possibility that even if they believed my story, that Gloria could indeed ruin my life and my families'. I passed by a moving van, people were just moving into the home. Three guys stood on the steps. I heard a loud whistle, and another. Realizing they were for me I smiled involuntarily but stepped up my pace. I felt embarrassed but flattered. I looked up into the November sky. It was the deepest blue and the brightest sunlight that I had seen in a long time... I had spent the rest of that weekend in a daze. Saturday afternoon when I got home, I immediately took off the clothes Gloria had sent me away in, and threw them into the garbage in the garage. I tried to sleep. Although I had not slept in a day and a half, I was still to upset. I wandered around the house, but couldn't seem to sit down. About 6:30 I ran some water for a bath. As I lay there I began to relax. When I moved I realized how sore I was. I think it was than that the shock wore off and the full import of what had happened hit me. I had been raped, not just raped but gang- raped. Not by strangers in some alley, but by friends, and neighbors, less than two blocks from my home. Not knowing where to turn, or what to do I moved from the tub to my bed and eventually drifted off to sleep. When I woke up Sunday I was still in kind of a funk. It was a cold clear day and I forced myself to clean up around the house, etc. in preparation for my families return from Tom's parents. I thought about friday night. That was the first time I had had sex with anyone other than my husband. I was ashamed to admit it but the worst part was the humiliation. The sex with the men had been degrading but .... When Tom and the kids got there I tried to act cheerful and welcome them back. Karen immediately stated that she was going to run over to see Pete. I lost control. I yelled at her, told her that she was not going anywhere. Everyone stared at me, Karen looked shocked but said nothing. Tom took me aside and asked me if I was allright. I said yes, there was nothing wrong. He went over to Karen and told her to wait until after dinner to leave. While she was gone I was scared silly. What would she find out over there? I did not know at the time if Pete or Chris knew what had happened to me, it was so crazy I did not know what to think. The next few days went slowly. Tom repeatedly asked me what was wrong but I could not tell him. He could never understand. I know I was acting strangely but could not help myself. We tried to make love several times. Each time Tom would try to approach me I kept thinking about that Friday night. The one time we did make love I remember comparing his lovemaking to Craig's brutal intercourse. I didn't enjoy Tom that night at all. It was so cold so dispassionate, I think Tom finally got the message. 10 days later, about 7:00 one night I came down stairs and heard people talking in the living room. ""What happened last weekend, she hasn't been the same since?"" There was an edge on Tom's voice when he spoke. ""She seemed all right Friday night when she left."" That was Dave speaking, Gloria spoke up. ""Steve and Marie Daniels left with her, they were going to drop her off since it was pretty late. I talked to Marie last week and she didn't mention anything"". ""Why don't we all get together Saturday? Maybe she's just depressed and a little get together will cheer her up."" Tom agreed that that might be a good idea. Gloria mentioned that she would try and invite a few other people and would talk to Tom later in the week to set it up. I realized that if someone saw me standing here they would notice that I had been eavesdropping. I went on down into the living room. Gloria and Dave were there with Tom. Gloria smiled warmly and mentioned that since she hadn't heard from me in a while they thought they would stop by. I mumbled hello, and sat next to Tom. We sat and talked for about 45 minutes. Everything seemed so, so...normal. After they left I wondered if that night had really happened. I wanted to forget and they acted as if nothing had changed. I tried to talk Tom out of going but he was adament. Saturday morning came and I saw that I had no choice. I pretended to be sick, and that was not far from the truth but the kids were eager to leave and Tom seemed intent on dragging me there. I put on some jeans and a blouse and we left to walk over there. As we walked down the street I took stock of my family. Tom was 36, a fairly successful attorney and his practice was just beginning to come into its own. After some hard years it looked like he was in the process of becoming one of the most prominent local attorneys. He was 5'10"", 175 lbs and stayed in great shape. I was extremely proud of him. When I married him I had misgivings. He was a wonderful person, extremely dependable and I knew he could take care of me but he was a little to staid, to damn dependable. I realized as I looked at him that I had made the right choice. I cared for him deeply and he was a wonderful husband and father. I looked at Karen my 14 year old. She was a sophmore in high school, well behaved and normally easy to handle. Many of my friends envied me because Karen and I seemed to have so few problems. Her figure had been developing faster than I wanted to see though, I worried about her. She went out with Pete, Gloria's 16 year old and I felt that he was to wild for her. Scott my 12 year old was skinny as a beanpole, a little awkward but he was moving out of the awkward stage and I was quite proud of him. Linda our youngest was 11, she was a little monster, I loved her dearly though, she was my favorite. Tom accused me of spoiling her. All in all I was extremely proud of my family. I looked up and saw that we had almost reached Gloria's house. I was a little nervous but Tom had told me that we could leave after a little if I still didn't feel better. If he only knew!!! Dave met us at the door. Behind him stood Mona who had been Karen and Scott's 5th grade teacher. I heard voices in the living room and I saw Phil, Gloria's brother and a young women I didn't know. While Dave introduced me to Phil and his date (Denise) Mona took Tom off to the side and they appeared to be engaged in an earnest discussion. The kids disappeared upstairs. I realized that I was the only woman not wearing a skirt or a dress. Gloria came out of the kitchen, welcomed us and asked if Mona or I could give her a hand in the kitchen for a moment. Mona grabbed my hand and almost dragged me into the kitchen. Once there she placed her hand over my mouth while Gloria picked up a cup of some bright red sauce and splashed it on my white blouse. Gloria spoke loudly, ""I'm terribly sorry."" She went on for a moment while Mona relaxed her grip but kept a hand on my arm and quietly said. ""Co-operate with me Joan and today will be fairly easy for you."" Before I could answer Mona pulled me out of the kitchen, I tried to look embarrassed, not scared. I knew somehow that that was how they wanted me to act while Gloria announced how clumsy she was. Mona offered to take me home to change clothes, while Gloria continued to act sympathetic and apologize. The show was clearly for Tom's benefit. I understood from the pressure of Mona's fingers that I was to accept her offer. I did. She drove me the 2 blocks to my home silently. I asked her what was going on, for a moment I was outraged but when she offered to take me back and allow Gloria to tell Tom what I had really done 2 weeks earlier I became a little scared (terrified) and went along with her. She pulled up into my driveway, I got out and begain walking towards the back door. She stopped me. ""When you enter a home alone you will use the back door, when you are with someone else, you will ensure that they at least use the front."" I looked at her to ask what in the world but thought better of it. She went up the stairs and straight into my bedroom. I watched her as she went through my closet. She was tall about 5'8"", blonde hair, blue eyes, single and about 31 or 32 years old. She had a good body and as I remembered she had always liked to flaunt it. She was wearing a long black skirt, but it was slit to mid thigh. I had seen when we had walked into Gloria's home that Tom had noticed her. I had felt a tinge of jealousy. After going through my closet for a moment she turned to me and told me to get out all my skirts, pumps or heels, tan or flesh covered panty hose, and sweaters. She would choose what I was to wear. I complied with her demand. As I bent down to get out my shoes I bumped into her. She grabbed my hair and slapped my twice across the face. She didn't hit me hard but I was shocked. Tears rolled down my face. ""Hurry up, if we don't get back in a few minutes Gloria will be getting out the picture album she created for you last week and showing Tom and your kids what a good show you put on."" After I had lain everything out she picked out 2 pair of shoes, plain black pumps and plain white ones, several pair of panty hose and a sweater. She made me try on several skirts. Finally she made me put on the black pumps, panty hose, a knee length black skirt and a red turtle neck. She put several skirts, the white pumps and some panty hose into a shopping bag. As she turned to go almost as an afterthought she told me to show her what kind of sweaters Karen had. She picked out a sweater that I had given Karen for her birthday, a beautiful white angora sweater. She placed that in her shopping bag and we left. When we got back they were all sitting down to dinner. Gloria sat Tom down at one table and Mona quickly grabbed the empty seat to his right. I felt Phil's hand guide me to a seat at the other table. I looked over at Tom, he smiled at me and started to say something. Right about then Mona placed her hand on his arm and he turned to talk to her. I sat down between Phil and Denise. I wasn't very hungry. I picked at my food. Phil tried to make small talk and so did Denise. About halfway through the dinner I felt Phil's hand on my leg. He started at the knee and slid his hand between my skirt and leg. While smiling at my daughter and asking her about a party she had gone to with Pete he fondled my thigh up to my panties. We both acted as if nothing was happening. Denise looked at him and in a very sotto voice, told him to ""leave her alone....for now,"" they both laughed at that and after that they pretty much ignored me. After dinner Gloria grabbed me and guided me into the kitchen. I could hear Tom talking to Phil and Mona just outside the door. She told me that Dave had something to show me. He came up from the basement and motioned for me to follow him down. I went down behind him, upstairs I could hear the voices of the others. He took me to the corner where I had spent the night 2 weeks earlier. There was a blanket covering one wall. He removed it, underneath there were dozens of pictures. They were all of me, in the various stages of undress that I had been forced to parade around in that night. In the center there was a large color photo of me, topless, on my knees, with my left hand around an erect penis, no more than 3 inches from my face. Cum was dripping off my face and hand. My wedding ring could be clearly seen underneath. It looked as if I was smiling. Next to that one there was a shot of me wearing panties, pantyhose, black heels, and nothing else. I was kneeling in the living room while 6 or 7 people sat on the couches ignoring me. ""Joan if you will cooperate today we won't show these pictures to Tom. If at any time you cause any trouble though, he will get the same tour that you received."" Numbly I turned away. I started to cry. ""If he sees something is wrong, we will have to assume you are not cooperating. I will leave you alone here for a few moments but we will be expecting you upstairs."" He smiled at me, and reached down and raised my skirt. He looked at my legs for a moment, as if to show me that he had that power. He dropped my skirt and left the basement without speaking again. After several minutes I turned and walked up the stairs. I numbly reached for the door handle, I was going to just leave, nothing could be worse than staying. Gloria was standing right outside the door. She smiled and told me that she thought I might try and leave, but it would be easier if I stayed. If I left she and Mona would have to show Tom what a ""slut he had married."" After she and Mona finished talking to Tom I could never go home again. If I continued to cooperate I would only suffer momentary embarrassment. I was repulsed at what she considered ""momentary embarrassment"" but knew that I had no choice. We went inside. Most everyone was in the living room. Tom was there with Mona. He looked up at me. ""How are you feeling?""\n""Better I lied"". Gloria told Tom that she wanted to show me her new crafts room. He laughed and told me to have fun. Gloria guided me up the stairs. We went up into what had been the attic. It had been remodeled for her to use for her hobbies. (I was soon to learn that I was a hobby). Once there Denise soon joined us. Phil was right behind her. ""Shall we get started?"" Gloria asked sarcastically. Phil grabbed my arms while Gloria and Denise pulled my sweater off. As soon as my arms slipped through the sleeves Phil grabbed them again. They removed my skirt and slip and then, strangely, Gloria asked Phil and Denise to leave the room.""\n""Joan, don't talk, just and absorb what I have to say. Go ahead, sit down on the bed. Obviously you realized earlier that you have more to gain by going along with us than by fighting. What I have in mind for you isn't too bad. You are going to have to learn to cooperate. If you do, your life will go on pretty much as it always has. If not, well, I have some alternate plans. For the rest of today, relax and try to have fun. I promise you will not be hurt."" I thought about what she had said. All through my life, from high school, college, and marriage I had been a ""good girl"", a ""good wife"" and generally had conformed to what a ""nice"" girl should do. Tom had been my ""first"". I fantasized about other men on occasion but had never so much as expressed the thought. I always dressed modestly. The night they raped me I was terrified, humiliated, degraded to the point of being sick, but when I thought back about it, I started to feel warm down around my vagina. I knew, and she knew that I was going to cooperate. She knew how I felt, degraded but excited. Dave came in the room. Gloria commanded that I kneel on the floor. I did. Phil and Denise came back in. Denise picked up a tape measure and proceeded to take my measurements. After she measured my bust I was allowed to replace my bra. She recorded the measurements on a bulletin board. I noticed that there were blanks there so the succeeding measurements could be compared to the previous ones. Dave looked down the stairs and into the hallway. He reported that the coast was clear Gloria led me down stairs to the bathroom. I was directed to step on the scale. We started back into the attic but Gloria guided me to her bedroom. She pushed my head down into what had been an old heating grate, but was now slightly open into her living room. I saw Tom and Mona on the couch, Mona had her hand on his arm and it was obvious they were engrossed in conversation. Her skirt had slipped partially off her thigh. He was enjoying her company. It was also obvious that she was offering him more than a platonic relationship. Before I could react Gloria guided me back upstairs. I was directed to kneel on the floor again while the others discussed my body. I learned that they thought it was good, but that I would be sent to the ""Workout World"" to improve it. During the afternoon, I stayed there, not ignored but not harrassed either. Phil wrote out an exercise schedule and told me that I would be using it soon. Dave and Phil spent most of the time downstairs. I could hear the kids in another room but they stayed well out of the way most of the afternoon. I was terrified that one of them would come in and see me like this. Denise mentioned something to Gloria about Tom coming up but Gloria laughed and assured her that Mona was not going to let him out of her sight. Late in the afternoon Denise told me to dress and come on downstairs. She took me into the bathroom and helped rearrange my make-up. When I came downstairs Tom had the kids in the living room and they were preparing to leave. Gloria asked me to stay. ""Tom you don't mind if Joan stays awhile do you?"" He said it was up to me. They both looked at me, but before I could speak Gloria spoke up, ""great, it's settled, Joan promised me she would help me bake tonight"". With that Tom told me not to stay too late, kissed me, and left with the kids. Gloria brought me into the living room. Mona brought out the bag of clothing she had taken from my home earlier. Dave and Phil seemed to be arranging some photographic lights and shades around the Christmas tree. Dave had several cameras two on tripods, and one with a strange looking lens that he was holding in his hand. As soon as they finished arranging things they looked at me, expectantly, ""Well come on, step up here."" I came forward and Dave ""posed me"" in front of the tree. ""Turn slightly sideways, bend forward slightly, now with your right hand, grab a handful of skirt and raise it a little.""\n""Damn it smile!"" I was sobbing by now, Dave roughly wiped my face, and pushed me into the position he wanted. For several minutes we went on like this. Finally, Gloria who had been watching silently suggested theat we were going about this all wrong. ""Strip her!!"" she commanded, Denise and Mona proceeded to undress me. They weren't rough, they weren't gentle, they were just cold and efficient. After I was undressed Dave lay me down on the floor, on my side and photographed me in front of the tree. Then he moved me so that I was on my back, feet towards the camera, legs spread, and my left hand (wedding ring) covering my vagina. I was made to pose this way for a while. Eventually I was allowed to put on some clothing, and I was photographed for the next couple hours in various stages of dress and undress. I tried on all the pairs of panty hose Mona had brought, Dave and Phil selected the shades they liked. One skirt, my longest, had been slit to the waist, another had been hemmed up during the afternoon so that it was much too short. They tried every combination of clothing and pose imaginable. No blouse, then no skirt, change shoes, bra on, bra off, panty hose on, panty hose off, change skirts, remove skirt etc. I wasn't enjoying this at all but I wasn't as scared as I had been originally. I was still scared and maybe a little angry (although my fear overruled my anger) but it wasn't as hard to go along with them as it had been in the beginning. I realized what Gloria had done. By making me pose nude at first, I knew the worst was over and that things had to get better. It worked. Both Dave and Phil became quite solicitous, as long as I cooperated they were gentle. About 9:30 Dave told Gloria he was done. Mona piped up, ""I have one more idea."" I was directed to put on some suntan panty hose, my black heels, and my daughters White sweater, but no skirt. The sweater was quite long and actually partially covered my thighs. Gloria brought me to the kitchen, bent me over the sink and soaked the sweater with water. She brought me dripping into the living room. Mona had collected 3 hair dryers and they began heating the sweater to dry it, while I was still in it. It took about an hour. When they finished they repeated the process. Finally they did it again. This time before it was totally dry Mona suggested they try some shots. By now the sweater had shrunk. It was from fitting. It had stretched around my breasts and was tight on my stomach. It still covered a little thigh. Dave posed me in front of the tree again. This time he took several rolls of film of just this outfit. I knelt, I bent over, I was twisted, and even took one shot looking straight at the camera, hands underneath my chest as if I was offering my breasts. This shot took awhile to get right because they insisted I smile. It wasn't easy but Gloria's threats and the promise that they would keep it up until I got it right scared me into trying. The resultant grimace wasn't great but Dave said it would do. Finally Gloria suggested the men pose with me. I knelt in front of them, Dave unzipped his fly and placed my hand around his penis. I began to perform as he wished. When he was done he did not put his penis back into his pants, he stood next to we while I was forced to suck Phil. During this time Gloria took numerous shots. Finally they were done. I was told to kneel in the corner for a while. Mona asked me about the family photo that we had taken several weeks earlier. ""Tom told me that you are going to send cards this year with that photo on them"". I nodded agreement. Dave looked at Gloria and they both smiled. ""Bring us some of them!""\n""When will you pick them up?"" I replied that they should be ready on Monday. Gloria ordered me to bring them to her immediately after I got them. The phone rang, Dave answered it. ""Everythings fine, she should be finished in a little. Joan, it's Tom."" He handed me the phone and I took it. ""He sounded a little irritated. It's well passed midnight hon, when will you be home? I didn't think you would stay this long, I wish you would have called, is everything all right?"" As he was speaking Phil had reached over and was absentmindedly fondling my thigh. Denise tried to smother a giggle but failed. I told Tom I was all right and would be home soon. He sounded a little relieved, I told him not to wait up, He said he would try but in any case to wake him when I got in. I promised and we hung up. I asked Gloria if I could leave. She told me that they weren't done with me yet. She wanted to get a few more shots of me with my ring finger wrapped around Dave's penis. I was posed again, and again. Finally they were through. Gloria told me to dress, as I had been dressed when I arrived. I did but Mona stopped me when I started to put the skirt on. Gloria told me that I was through for the weekend but that I had better be back Monday at 1:30 with the family Christmas cards. ""Do you hear me?""\n""Yes, I heard.""\n""Than you better be here."" Gloria took me into the kitchen where we were joined by Mona. ""Joan, I have a few instructions for you; first you will no longer wear pantsuits or jeans, you will wear skirts and dresses ALWAYS, second you will no longer say no to a man, and third you will use the back door when you are at my home."" Do you understand? I nodded. She sounded gentle so I asked her why.... Before The words were out of my mouth I was told to ""Shut UP! In due time you will learn, for now, just cooperate and you will be allowed to continue your way of life. Mona got up to leave. I gathered my skirt in my hand, looked for my slip with no success, found my purse and headed for the door. ""Wrong door bitch"" with that Gloria pointed at the back door. I walked out and found Mona waiting out front. She motioned for me to get into her car. I did. She drove to my house, once in front I started to put my skirt on. She stopped me. ""Get out of the car.""\n""I'm not dressed."" She reached over and pushed me out, I was to scared to fight. Once out of her car I stood there, she had stopped under a street light, and put my skirt on. I walked into the house. On the kitchen counter was a yellow manila envelope. Joan, read me, it said in large red letters. I opened it and gasped. It contained a blank diary, but also about twenty pictures taken two weeks earlier. The photographs formed a chronological record of my gang-rape. There was a note. ""Joan use this diary to record what happened to you during the last two weeks. Be detailed, be specific, record everything about your feelings. Bring this with you when you come over Monday. You may keep the snapshots. So far you are the only one in your family who has seen them. If you continue to cooperate, we may be able to keep it this way. Sweet Dreams.... Gloria, Mona, and Denise."" I stuffed the photo's back into the manilla envelope and shoved it into a cabinet full of junk that no one ever looked into, and stumbled upstairs sobbing quietly. Tom was sound asleep when I got there. For some reason I looked on his dresser. There was one of his business cards with some writing on it, I took it into the bathroom to read. It was a women's handwriting, it had a phone number, and address, and it was signed Mona.... Not knowing what could come next, I crawled off to bed. I thought about the day, Tom's possible relationship with Mona, and Gloria's final orders. I drifted off to sleep."
696,Bored Housewife - 2,"['MF', 'wife-cheat', 'sub']","I thought about what she had said. All through my life, from high school, college, and marriage I had been a ""good girl"", a ""good wife"" and generally had conformed to what a ""nice"" girl should do. Tom had been my ""first"". I fantasized about other men on occasion but had never so much as expressed the thought. I always dressed modestly. The night they raped me I was terrified, humiliated, degraded to the point of being sick, but when I thought back about it, I started to feel warm down around my vagina. I knew, and she knew, that I was going to cooperate. She knew how I felt, degraded but excited.\n\nDave came in the room. Gloria commanded that I kneel on the floor. I did. Phil and Denise came back in. Denise picked up a tape measure and proceeded to take my measurements. After she measured my bust I was allowed to replace my bra. She recorded the measurements on a bulletin board. I noticed that there were blanks there so the succeeding measurements could be compared to the previous ones. Dave looked down the stairs and into the hallway. He reported that the coast was clear Gloria led me down stairs to the bathroom. I was directed to step on the scale. We started back into the attic but Gloria guided me to her bedroom. She pushed my head down into what had been an old heating grate, but was now slightly open into her living room. I saw Tom and Mona on the couch, Mona had her hand on his arm and it was obvious they were engrossed in conversation. Her skirt had slipped partially off her thigh. He was enjoying her company. It was also obvious that she was offering him more than a platonic relationship. Before I could react Gloria guided me back upstairs. I was directed to kneel on the floor again while the others discussed my body. I learned that they thought it was good, but that I would be sent to ""Workout World"" to improve it. During the afternoon, I stayed there, not ignored but not harrassed either. Phil wrote out an exercise schedule and told me that I would be using it soon. Dave and Phil spent most of the time downstairs.\n\nI could hear the kids in another room but they stayed well out of the way most of the afternoon. I was terrified that one of them would come in and see me like this. Denise mentioned something to Gloria about Tom coming up but Gloria laughed and assured her that Mona was not going to let him out of her sight.\n\nLate in the afternoon Denise told me to dress and come on downstairs. She took me into the bathroom and helped rearrange my make-up. When I came downstairs Tom had the kids in the living room and they were preparing to leave. Gloria asked me to stay. ""Tom you don't mind if Joan stays awhile do you?"" He said it was up to me. They both looked at me, but before I could speak Gloria spoke up, ""great, it's settled, Joan promised me she would help me bake tonight"". With that Tom told me not to stay too late, kissed me, and left with the kids.\n\nGloria brought me into the living room. Mona brought out the bag of clothing she had taken from my home earlier. Dave and Phil seemed to be arranging some photographic lights and shades around the Christmas tree. Dave had several cameras two on tripods, and one with a strange looking lens that he was holding in his hand. As soon as they finished arranging things they looked at me, expectantly, ""Well come on, step up here."" I came forward and Dave ""posed me"" in front of the tree. ""Turn slightly sideways, bend forward slightly, now with your right hand, grab a handful of skirt and raise it a little.""\n""Damn it smile!"" I was sobbing by now, Dave roughly wiped my face, and pushed me into the position he wanted. For several minutes we went on like this. Finally, Gloria who had been watching silently suggested theat we were going about this all wrong. ""Strip her!!"" she commanded, Denise and Mona proceeded to undress me. They weren't rough, they weren't gentle, they were just cold and efficient. After I was undressed Dave lay me down on the floor, on my side and photographed me in front of the tree. Then he moved me so that I was on my back, feet towards the camera, legs spread, and my left hand (wedding ring) covering my vagina. I was made to pose this way for a while.\n\nEventually I was allowed to put on some clothing, and I was photographed for the next couple hours in various stages of dress and undress. I tried on all the pairs of panty hose Mona had brought, Dave and Phil selected the shades they liked. One skirt, my longest, had been slit to the waist, another had been hemmed up during the afternoon so that it was much too short. They tried every combination of clothing and pose imaginable. No blouse, then no skirt, change shoes, bra on, bra off, panty hose on, panty hose off, change skirts, remove skirt etc. I wasn't enjoying this at all but I wasn't as scared as I had been originally. I was still scared and maybe a little angry (although my fear overruled my anger) but it wasn't as hard to go along with them as it had been in the beginning. I realized what Gloria had done. By making me pose nude at first, I knew the worst was over and that things had to get better. It worked. Both Dave and Phil became quite solicitous, as long as I cooperated they were gentle.\n\nAbout 9:30 Dave told Gloria he was done. Mona piped up, ""I have one more idea."" I was directed to put on some suntan panty hose, my black heels, and my daughters White sweater, but no skirt. The sweater was quite long and actually partially covered my thighs. Gloria brought me to the kitchen, bent me over the sink and soaked the sweater with water. She brought me dripping into the living room. Mona had collected 3 hair dryers and they began heating the sweater to dry it, while I was still in it. It took about an hour. When they finished they repeated the process. Finally they did it again. This time before it was totally dry Mona suggested they try some shots. By now the sweater had shrunk. It was form fitting. It had stretched around my breasts and was tight on my stomach. It still covered a little thigh.\n\nDave posed me in front of the tree again. This time he took several rolls of film of just this outfit. I knelt, I bent over, I was twisted, and even took one shot looking straight at the camera, hands underneath my chest as if I was offering my breasts. This shot took awhile to get right because they insisted I smile. It wasn't easy but Gloria's threats and the promise that they would keep it up until I got it right scared me into trying. The resultant grimace wasn't great but Dave said it would do. Finally Gloria suggested the men pose with me. I knelt in front of them, Dave unzipped his fly and placed my hand around his penis. I began to perform as he wished. When he was done he did not put his penis back into his pants, he stood next to me while I was forced to suck Phil. During this time Gloria took numerous shots. Finally they were done.\n\nI was told to kneel in the corner for a while. Mona asked me about the family photo that we had taken several weeks earlier. ""Tom told me that you are going to send cards this year with that photo on them"". I nodded agreement. Dave looked at Gloria and they both smiled. ""Bring us some of them!""\n""When will you pick them up?"" I replied that they should be ready on Monday. Gloria ordered me to bring them to her immediately after I got them. The phone rang, Dave answered it. ""Everythings fine, she should be finished in a little. Joan, it's Tom."" He handed me the phone and I took it. ""He sounded a little irritated. It's well passed midnight hon, when will you be home? I didn't think you would stay this long, I wish you would have called, is everything all right?"" As he was speaking Phil had reached over and was absentmindedly fondling my thigh. Denise tried to smother a giggle but failed. I told Tom I was all right and would be home soon. He sounded a little relieved, I told him not to wait up, He said he would try but in any case to wake him when I got in. I promised and we hung up. I asked Gloria if I could leave.\n\nShe told me that they weren't done with me yet. She wanted to get a few more shots of me with my ring finger wrapped around Dave's penis. I was posed again, and again. Finally they were through. Gloria told me to dress, as I had been dressed when I arrived. I did but Mona stopped me when I started to put the skirt on. Gloria told me that I was through for the weekend but that I had better be back Monday at 1:30 with the family Christmas cards.\n\n""Do you hear me?""\n""Yes, I heard.""\n""Than you better be here."" Gloria took me into the kitchen where we were joined by Mona. ""Joan, I have a few instructions for you; first you will no longer wear pantsuits or jeans, you will wear skirts and dresses ALWAYS, second you will no longer say no to a man, and third you will use the back door when you are at my home."" Do you understand? I nodded. She sounded gentle so I asked her why.....Before The words were out of my mouth I was told to ""Shut UP!!! In due time you will learn, for now, just cooperate and you will be allowed to continue your way of life."" Mona got up to leave. I gathered my skirt in my hand, looked for my slip with no success, found my purse and headed for the door. ""Wrong door bitch"" with that Gloria pointed at the back door. I walked out and found Mona waiting out front. She motioned for me to get into her car. I did. She drove to my house, once in front I started to put my skirt on. She stopped me. ""Get out of the car.""\n""I'm not dressed."" She reached over and pushed me out, I was to scared to fight. Once out of her car I stood there, she had stopped under a street light, and put my skirt on. I walked into the house.\n\nOn the kitchen counter was a yellow manila envelope. Joan, read me, it said in large red letters. I opened it and gasped. It contained a blank diary, but also about twenty pictures taken two weeks earlier. The photographs formed a chronological record of my gang-rape. There was a note. ""Joan use this diary to record what happened to you during the last two weeks. Be detailed, be specific, record your thoughts and your feelings. Bring this with you when you come over Monday. You may keep the snapshots. So far you are the only one in your family who has seen them. If you continue to cooperate, we may be able to keep it this way. Sweet Dreams............. Gloria, Mona, and Denise.""\n\nI stuffed the photo's back into the manilla envelope and shoved it into a cabinet full of junk that no one ever looked into, and stumbled upstairs sobbing quietly. Tom was sound asleep when I got there. For some reason I looked on his dresser. There was one of his business cards with some writing on it, I took it into the bathroom to read. It was a women's handwriting, it had a phone number, and address, and it was signed Mona...........Not knowing what could come next, I crawled off to bed. I thought about the day, Tom's possible relationship with Mona, and Gloria's final orders. I drifted off to sleep."
697,Bosco,['F-dog'],"I suddenly came out of my trance and realized that everything felt too real. Who was between my legs eating my pussy? Who just made me have an orgasm? And who's head was I holding between my legs? I opened my eyes and could not believe what I saw. There was Bosco, my german shepard, between my legs going at my pussy with all of his might. He had come in and just helped himself to a little pussy. Well I let out a yell and closed my legs fast as he took off for the bedroom. I felt disgusted at what just happened and went right into the shower where I stayed for nearly an hour cleaning myself off of his germs. I even douche my pussy. I could not believe I had sex with my dog. I know some women get into that sort of thing, but I never thought I would ever stoop down that low and allow this sort of thing to happen to me. But it felt so good and so real. Like a real man. I began to feel real strange. I began thinking about Bosco and what he did to give me pleasure. The thought of me getting into beastiality was turning me on. Before I knew it, I had a hand between my legs rubbing myself and thinking about Bosco. I now new what I wanted to do. I was going to do it with my dog. The one that just disgusted me was now making me horny. I came out of the bathroom, still naked and walked into the bedroom where I was met by Bosco. He was wagging his tail as if nothing had happened. I kneeled down next to him and said what a naughty thing he did to me. He just wagged his tail and began licking my face. Soon he moved down and began licking my breast. You don't waste any time, I said to him. My nipples were getting hard as he brushed them with his tongue. My tits were soaked with his saliva. Well, are you going to eat my pussy out again or are you just going to lick my tits for ever, I said to him. He just kept licking my tits and stomach. I was curious to see what size cock he had between his legs, so I laid down on my side towards his rear. At that moment he sniffed a little and found my now moist pussy waiting for him. He wasted no time as he began licking my pubic hairs and then my clit. I opened my legs to accommodate him. We were in sort of a 69 position but not directly under him, sort of on his left side. I could see his cock clearly now. It was bright red and had a pointed tip, a thick center and a knot at its base just in front of his 2 balls. Only half of his cock was sticking out of its cover. By my estimates it had to be 8 inches long overall. I was glad that he had a large cock. I put my hand around it and began stroking it. It was smooth and slippery. With that he began to thrust his rear forward and was fucking my hand. At the same time, his cock began to grow and became completely exposed. The whole thing just came out of its cover. It was huge. He was humping my hand faster now and I could hardly hold on to it. It soon slipped out of my hand and he lunged forward still thrusting his rear and wound up behind me. He then turned around, and mounted me. I could feel his cock rubbing up against the side of my thigh. I knew he wanted to plow that huge tool into my waiting pussy and I knew the time had come to let him in. I thought for a few seconds how we were going to do it and what position to take to get as much of that cock into me as possible. I decided to do it the way nature intended it to be done. They don't call it doggie style for nothing. I called him off me and got up to assume the doggie position. I got on all fours and shoved my ass up to his face. He wasted no time. He licked my entire pussy and ass until they were soping wet. He then put one paw on my back and lifted himself up and over me. He was quite heavy and huge, covering me almost completely. I was having a hard time holding him and myself up. I didn't think it would work. He then wrapped his paws tightly around my waist and began thrusting his rear forward. I was at the point of no return now. There was no way of stopping this animal. He was going to fuck me now and that was that. I could feel his cock poking around at my rear as he tried to find my love cave. His cock was a little low cause I felt it brushing against my pubic hairs and massage my clitoris. I then lowered my rear end a little. I felt his cock nudge at the entrance to my pussy and knew he was getting close. I then felt his cock start to enter me. I felt a small amount of pain on my vaginal walls as they stretched to accommodate his huge penetrating cock. I felt him go deeper and deeper inside me as he fucked me faster and harder. It was all I could do to hold on for the ride of my life. Soon I felt the tip of his cock nudge at my ""G"" spot. The feeling sent chills up and down my spine as I achieved one of many orgasms that night. He fucked me for what seemed like 10 minutes. He'd slow down for a while and then speed up again. He growled at me a few times for moving and making his cock slide out. It quickly found its way up in me again. I felt something growing inside me. It felt like a baseball was forming at the tip of his cock. I wondered if it was that knot in his cock I noticed earlier. Anyway this thing kept growing inside me. It felt great at first but kept growing and became uncomfortable. When the knot grew to its full size, Bosco stopped fucking me and began to dismount. Only problem was he couldn't get his cock out of my pussy. The huge knot at the end of his cock was preventing him from pulling out of me. He did manage to swing his rear leg over me and dismount but we were still stuck, only he was facing the other way and his cock was bent back and inside me. I began to worry that we would stay in this position for ever but remembered that dogs always got stuck for a while then separate after the male finishes shooting his load, so it must also be true that when a dog fucks a woman, they too will get stuck. Anyway I felt something hot coming from his cock and figured it was him starting to ejaculate. It soon began seeping out between his cock and my vaginal walls and running down my legs. It was a gush. I made the best of it and for the next half hour I massaged my clit till I came several times. I also played with his balls a bit. This made him pant faster and get more excited. I soon felt the knot start to deflate fast and in an instant his now limp cock slid out of me. He licked his cock clean and went off to sleep for the night. The next morning Bosco was standing over me on the bed. His cock larger than ever. I guess he was waiting for me to suck it or something. He wouldn't leave me alone till I satisfied his sexual needs. I reached under and began stroking it gently at first then faster till it grew to full length. I got under him and drew his cock to my mouth and took it in. I proceeded to give him a blow job and drew his entire cock almost down my throat. He soon ejaculated in my mouth and I swallowed every bit of it. Well I'm sure glad my ""X"" boyfriend gave me Bosco. He helped me forget about him really fast."
698,Boss' Slut,"['M+wife', 'slut', 'cons', 'preg']","Then, after we had been married about three years, we found out I was sterile and that is the reason we could not have a child. Becky was devastated. She so wanted children. I felt horrible because I wanted them, too, but, more than that, because I had let her down. It was about then I started having fantasies of her having sex with another man, a man who would impregnate her, a man to give her what I could not, a child.\n\nI never had the courage to share my fantasies with her, although they became stronger and stronger. Every time we would see a couple with a small baby, I would see the pain in her face, see her wanting. Over time, I could see something else. I could see her disgust with me for being sterile, for being unable to give her that. \n\nShe would fight her feelings. I could see her pendulum swing from being over solicitous with me to revulsion at not being able to give her a child. It was so hard on both of us. \n\nOne night, after we both had too much to drink, I told her my fantasy. I told her I dreamed of her being impregnated by another man, of bearing a happy healthy child, of me watching them having sex or her telling me all about it. This was so much a part of the fantasy. I must know everything, as if I were impregnating her through him.\n\nShe slapped me hard, then she slapped me again. ""How dare you think me a slut!"" she screamed, pounding on my chest with her fists. ""I am your wife, you sterile wimp!"" She began to cry buckets, collapsing aginst me as she sobbed. Immediately, she begged my forgiveness at calling me a wimp, saying she knew it was not my fault, that wanted a child as much as she did.\n\nI threw myself in my work. Our relationship declined even faster, to the point she would lie there limply when we had sex. I got to the point I would rather not bother her. Yet, even though she was listless in our bed, I felt a tension building in her.\n\nThen, the firm had a cocktail party for an executive who was being transferred to another office. Three other men had been fired. Those changes opened up some job opportunities which had not yet been filled. Mr. Williams, the top man in the company, was going to be at the party to meet all of us. I am sure part of the reason he was there was to evaluate some of us who might be up for a promotion.\n\nBecky claimed to be too tired to go, but I insisted. This was too important for her to miss. Our company liked to hire married people and wives were an important part of our culture. At the party, Becky relaxed and began enjoying herself as she normally did. She was really a very pleasant person normally, before the child crisis anyway.\n\nWe had been there about two hours when I realized Becky was not by my side. I saw her talking to Mr. Williams in the corner. They seemed intent. I turned to talk to someone else. When I looked for her again, she was gone. So was Mr. Williams.\n\nImmediately, I began to wonder. What was happening? Had they left together? Then, my immediate supervisor grabbed me to meet the new recruit. I was stranded, trying to make polite conversation while my brain whirled. I felt a hand on my arm. It was Becky.\n\n""Honey, let's go home,"" she said. Her eyes were wild, more alive then I could remember seeing them in years. She was very excited as she dug her nails into my arm. I said my farewells and followed her toward the door. Mr. Williams was watching us as we left. In the car, I tried to make conversation but she said she did not want to talk right now. She leaned back as if asleep but her foot was moving rhythmically with her shoe dangling off her toes. She bounced into the house.\n\n""Did you have a nice talk with Mr. Williams?"" I asked as we undressed in our bedroom after the party. The tension was thick. Becky was moving sensually, her hips rotating more than normal, her back arched. I was hard just thinking about her.\n\n""Yes. Why didn't you tell me you were up for a promotion?"" \n\n""I didn't know I was. The rumor mill had my name in the pot but I have not been officially informed."" \n\n""Well, you certainly are being considered,"" Becky said.\n\nI was sitting on the bed in my jockeys. Becky was now naked except for her panties. I knew she wanted sex because she let me see her bare breasts. She had a funny smile as she sat next to me on the bed, a funny, wild smile.\n\n""Tell me you favorite sexual fantasy again,"" she said.\n\nI quivered. She had never asked this question before, never. \n\n""Which one?"" I asked, although I knew exactly which one she meant.\n\nShe dragged her nails over my bare leg. ""You know which one.""\n\n""I want you to have sex with another man. I want him to impregnate you. I want to watch or I want you to come home and tell me about it."" I gasped it out, my voice squeaky. Sweat started to flow from me.\n\n""Tell me yours now,"" I asked. Becky would never discuss her fantasies. I knew tonight was going to be different. She was dying to tell me. She gave me a coquettish gaze, looking up from under her lashes.\n\n""Oh, mine is almost the same as yours. In mine, a strong man takes me in a situation where I have little choice about it. You watch sometimes. Sometimes, I tell you about it. He fucks me. His dick is big and long and thick and so very hard. He fucks me all he wants to. He fucks me and makes me pregnant."" \n\nShe was wild, digging her fingernails into my thigh. She leaned over conspiratorially.\n\n""More than that, he makes me his slut. Me, Bobby, me. Little, sweet, shy Becky. I become his slut, relishing in his control of me, loving every minute of the sex, doing whatever he wants anytime he wants.""\n\n""Why did you never tell me that?""\n\nShe ignored my question, standing and walking away. She spun to face me again, hands on hips, pelvis thrust forward. \n\n""I know what it will take to get you the promotion,"" she said. \n\n""What?"" \n\n""Mr. Williams wants me. He wants to fuck me.""\n\nI started to quiver. I could tell Becky was very sexually excited, more excited than I had ever seen her, even on the honeymoon. Her nipples were hard and I could see the dark stain of honey dew on her panties. Her eyes glittered as she sat by me again. Her hand slid up my leg to feel the erection in my shorts.\n\n""I want to fuck him. I want him to take me. I want him to make me his slut. You would like that, Bobby, wouldn't you? You would like your sweet wife to fuck your boss and for you to get the promotion. Think of it, Bobby. Think of Mr. Williams, your boss, between my legs, fucking me, fucking me so hard. Think of his hot cum flooding my ravaged pussy. Think of his virile sperm seizing my eggs, making me pregnant. You would like that, wouldn't you?""\n\nHer hand was rubbing my cock hard now. I could not hold back. \n\n""Oh, Bobby, you are excited. You came in your shorts. I want you to get hard again and cum in me, Bobby. I want you to cum in me as I tell you my fantasy.""\n\nI was hard in an instant. Becky stripped off her panties and shoved them in my face, giving me a deep smell of her delicious odors. She lay on her back and pulled me between her legs as our eyes locked together. I was moving slowly in and out.\n\n""Mr. Williams is my fantasy, Bobby. He tells me I will do as he says. If I do, you get a big raise. If I don't, you get fired. I have no choice. But, if I had a choice, it would be him. I want him to father my children. I want my belly fat with his child. So, I let him have me. And, oh, Bobby, he really has me! His cock is big, very big, and very hard. He fucks my pussy so good, so good."" \n\nBy now, Becky was sweating profusely, her speech slurred, her nails deep in my back, her legs tight around me. Our breathing was ragged. I fought to hold back from cumming again.\n\n""Then, he rolls me over and fucks my ass. He is not gentle. He just rams that big prick in me. I scream from the pain but it starts to feel good, as good as getting my pussy fucked. Then, I orgasm from his big cock in my ass. I can feel you, Bobby. I can tell you are ready to shoot. Cum, Bobby! Cum in me! Cum in me thinking of your sweet little wife getting royally fucked by your boss, of his seed growing in me.""\n\nShe screamed and started bucking. I could not hold back any longer. My cock had never been that hard that long. I exploded in her. As we lay cooling together, Becky said softly, ""I intend to live my fantasy, Bobby. I am going to fuck your boss. I am going to bear his children And, if he will have me, I am going to be his slut.""\n\nShe slipped out of bed. I heard her make a phone call from the living room. When she returned, I asked what she did. \n\n""I called Mr. Williams. He will explain it to you in the morning. Now, go to sleep.""\n\nShe curled up against me. I could not sleep. I had never been so aroused, so hard, so wild, as I thought about my Becky carrying a baby. During the night, as her bottom was curled against me, I slipped my cock in her. She moaned and pushed back. ""That is it, Bobby. Fuck me while I dream of carrying Mr. Williams' baby.""\n\nMr. Williams called me into his office early the next day.\n\n""I understand you and your wife had a nice conversation after the party last night, Bob,"" he said. \n\n""Yes, sir."" \n\nHis eyes were cool, neutral as he watched me. I was surprised as how calm I felt. \n\n""And, what is your understanding, Bob?"" \n\n""My wife is going to have an affair with you.""\n\n""Is that all?""\n\n""No, sir. You will make her pregnant.""\n\nA small smile twitched the corner of his lip for an instant. His eyes softened some. \n\n""You have no problem with that?"" \n\n""No, sir. I have no problem.""\n\n""It will be more than that, Bob. Let me explain the ground rules. First, you will get the promotion and a nice raise.""\n\n""Thank you, Mr. Williams,"" I replied. He nodded. \n\n""I will expect your wife to do as I say when I say, which includes dress and decorum. I will have her when I wish, where I wish. In addition, I expect her to perform for my friends when I tell her to. So, it will not be just me fucking her, Bob. Do you understand that?""\n\n""Mr. Williams, may I sit down?""\n\n""Of course. Would you like a drink?""\n\n""No, sir. It is just . . . ""\n\n""I understand, Bob, but, I want you to be aware of what is going to happen to her if I take her. No surprises."" \n\n""Yes, sir.""\n\n""The affair may last a weekend or a lifetime. I understand you two do not have sex very often?""\n\n""Yes, sir. Maybe twice a month."" He laughed, not an evil laugh, but a laugh which said I was a fool for letting my wife service me so seldom.\n\n""One of the real benefits to you, Bob, will be lots of sex. She will have sex with you every night, either vaginally or orally. Anally is reserved for me."" \n\n""Of course,"" I said. \n\n""Any night she does not satisfy you, you are to tell me the next morning so I can punish her. I will punish her for not keeping you very happy in bed or for any other reason I choose. In fact, she will be punished whenever I think she needs it, Bob.""\n\nThe thought of my wife being punished by my boss made me hard as a rock. I wondered how he would do it.\n\n""As for you, you are to continue to treat her as your wife, to love and care for her. She will need care, particularly when she is pregnant and during the delivery stage. And, I expect you to be a fine father for my children, Bob. I mean that sincerely.""\n\n""Children?""\n\n""Yes. Children. I expect her to have three to five, in total, at least two of which are mine. Do you understand this, Bob? I will make sure she has several children by me and at least one child by someone other than me."" \n\n""Yes, sir. I understand. We both do want children.""\n\n""Well, you will have plenty of them."" He came around from behind his desk, sitting in the chair next to mine.\n\n""She told me your fantasy. I will let you watch sometimes but, most often, she will tell you about it. I am sure she will have some good stories. Any questions?""\n\n""No, sir."" \n\n""Good. I am picking your wife up at three today. She is spending the weekend with me."" \n\nI did not know what to say to that. Finally, I said, ""Well, have a nice weekend."" \n\nHe laughed. ""I am sure I will, Bob.""\n\nAt three that afternoon, my head was spinning, knowing at this moment my wife was getting in my boss' car to fuck him for the weekend. I was so hard and my mind was so full of visions of Mr. Williams fucking my wife I could not think.\n\nThat night at home I masturbated twice, thinking about Becky with Mr. Williams. Saturday was a long day. Saturday night, I had just put a movie in the VCR when I heard the door bell. It was a young woman. She had on too much makeup, extremely tight clothes with a bare midriff and a very short skirt. She had high heels and stringy blonde hair.\n\n""Bobby Davis?"" she asked. \n\n""Yes. Who are you?""\n\n""I am Tiffany. Mr. Williams sent me. I am your promotion bonus."" \n\nTiffany was a real pro. She spent the night with me, taking her time to make the sex very enjoyable. I came four times before she left at dawn. But, she was not my wife. She was not Becky.\n\nBecky got home about six Sunday night looking exhausted and well used. She gave me a big, long kiss at the door. \n\n""Want to hear?"" she asked. \n\n""Yes,"" I answered, as my cock strained at my pants.\n\n""I need a hot bath. Come on and I will tell you."" I followed her into the bathroom where she drew the bath water and undressed. As she turned around, I gasped. Her breasts were bruised, with blue splotches on them. I saw other bruises as my eyes ran down her body. Then, I had a bigger surprise.\n\n""How do you like my shaved snatch?"" Becky asked. Her pussy was smooth and bald.\n\n""What is that?"" \n\n""A ring through my clit hood. He had me pierced. Want to touch?"" I touched the tiny steel ring. She shivered and gasped from sexual need.\n\n""That sure pops my clit,"" she moaned. Slowly, she lowered herself in the tub, moaning in enjoyment from the steaming water.\n\n""How was Tiffany?"" she asked. \n\n""He told you?"" \n\n""Yes. I think that was nice of him to do."" \n\n""Tiffany was fine. I got a wonderful blow job."" I said this intentionally because it was something Becky never did. She laughed. \n\n""I probably gave more blow jobs this weekend than Tiffany did. Get me some aspirin and a soft drink, please, Bobby."" When I returned, she took the aspirin, and lay back.\n\n""Ready to hear?"" she asked. \n\nMy cock had been ready since she walked in the door. \n\n""I would love to hear,"" I said.\n\n""He picked me up at three. We went directly to a store where he bought me some new clothes to wear, slutty clothes, Bobby, clothes that reveal me like you have never seen. I will model them for you later. I was wearing my new clothes when he took me to a nice restaurant. Then, we went dancing. It was about one when we got to his house. He took me to his bedroom. We hugged and kissed as we undressed each other. Then, he lay me back. His cock is huge, Bobby. I mean a monster. I was afraid I could not take it all. But, he was very gentle, letting me get use to his size. God, Bobby, I have never felt so full. It was heaven."" \n\nShe opened her eyes to look at me. I was rubbing my very hard cock through my pants. She smiled softly. \n\n""I have been ordered to take care of your every need. Want a blow job?"" she asked. \n\n""Yes,"" I croaked. \n\n""Well, get over here.""\n\nI dropped my pants and moved to the side of the tub. Becky, braced herself on her elbows on the tub side, and sucked me into her mouth. I was so aroused it took only a second before I shot. Becky swallowed it down like a slut, the slut she had become. Then, she relaxed again in the bath.\n\n""He fucked me until I could not come any more. Bobby, it was something. I had never come like that in my life. I mean I was fucked out, but he had not cum. He can hold back forever. I felt his hand in my pussy. Then, it moved to my ass. I could feel his fingers penetrating me back there.\n\n'What are you doing?' I asked him. \n\n'I am going to fuck your ass now. I am lubricating it.' \n\n'No. I don't want you back there,' I said. \n\nHe just gave me an evil, demanding smile. 'Actually, I would enjoy your fighting me. Raping your ass would be more fun for me than you giving it to me. But, it would hurt you a lot more. I suggest you shut up and turn over'.""\n\nI was getting hard again but Becky's eyes were closed, her hands gently caressing her nipples which were hard as rocks. She was getting as hot rembering as she was telling me as I was listening.\n\n"" 'No,' I said. 'You may not have my ass.' \n\nWe both knew I wanted him to force me, to rape my ass. I guess the restraints were hidden behind the mattress. He rolled me over and lay on me. He pulled the restraints out and attached me to the bed, face down, arms spread.\n\n""Now, little slut, beg me to fuck your ass.' \n\n'No,' I said, wondering what he would do. He reached under me, lifting me up a little to grab my breasts. He began to squeeze, his fingers digging into my flesh. It started to really hurt. That it where the bruises on my tits came from, Bobby, from his crushing it when I told him no.\n\n'Please don't,' I whimpered. He squeezed harder. I though he would rip my breasts off. Now, I was crying. I could stand no more.\n\n'Fuck my ass, please. Fuck my ass. I am begging.'""\n\n""He yanked me up on all fours. I felt his hands pull my ass cheeks apart, his monster at my virgin hole. He slammed all the way in on one stroke. God, it hurt, Bobby. I felt like I was being ripped in two. I screamed. I tried to pull away but his hands held my hips and my arms were tied. He waited as my ass hole spasmed in pain. When it finally relaxed, the pain began to subside. He started to move in and out, fucking my ass. It felt good. Soon, I was begging him to never stop. Oh, I begged him, Bobby. I begged him to never stop fucking my ass. I came twice from his monster cock up my ass."" \n\nShe sighed contentedly and her eyes opened again. She smiled at me and saw my cock red and ready.\n\n""Don't worry. I will let you have my ass someday,"" she said. \n\n""No, Becky. Mr. Williams told me I was never to take you there. It is reserved for him."" \n\n""Well, I will make it up to you,"" she said.\n\nBecky stood and began to dry off. Becky never bathes in front of me and for her to stand and let me look at her naked body while she dries off is a great change in her behavior. A change for the better, I might add. I looked closer at her body. I could see faint fingerprints bruised against her hips where he had held her. \n\n""What happened then,"" I asked? She gave me a little, knowing smile. She knew I was totally aroused by her story. \n\n""After he came in my ass, we showered together. I sucked him until he was nice and hard. Then, he fucked me again. I went to sleep wrapped in his arms."" Becky wrapped her arms around me, kissing me. I could taste my cum in her mouth.\n\n""You want a quickie or do you want to hear the rest of the story first?"" she asked. \n\n""A quickie."" After walking to the bed, Becky lay back, gave me a slutty look and spread her legs wide, grabbing her ankles to hold herself open. I had never seen her do that before. I knee walked between her legs and slipped my cock into her. She was sopping wet. She wrapped those legs around me and fucked me until I came, which was not long.\n\n""Did you orgasm?"" I asked. She kissed me gently.\n\n""Bobby, I probably don't orgasm from you fucking me one time in ten. That is the reason I like you to eat me. And, it is one of the reasons I want Mr. Williams' monster cock. I orgasmed over and over on his cock, Bobby. Now, please eat me, baby. I want to cum, too."" \n\nI slipped between her legs, my mouth and tongue licking and sucking, taking her cum and mine, until she screamed in orgasm. When she had recovered, she continued.\n\n""Saturday, I accompanied him as he played golf, riding in the cart. The cart was crowded with three of us but it was cozy. His partner put his hand on my leg at one point. I looked at Mr. Williams but he winked at me. His partner, Mr. Arnold, took liberties the rest of the way. I came on his fingers behind the seventeenth green."" Becky was watching me like a hawk, to see my reaction. I was enjoying her story very much.\n\n""Saturday night, he told me what to wear. Do you want to see it?"" \n\n""Very much,"" I replied. \n\nShe jumped up and opened her suitcase. She put on a black garter belt, black fishnet stockings, black five-inch-heeled shoes with a strap running around her ankle, a very short and very tight black skirt. She added a white pushup bra and a see through white blouse which emphasized her breasts and narrow waist. She looked like a slut, a high class slut. \n\n""Like it?"" she asked. \n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Watch when I sit down.""\n\nShe sat. It was almost impossible for her pussy not to show, the dress was so short. And, since she wore no panties and was shaven, the lips of her pussy were plainly visible.\n\n""What do you think, Bobby? I am a slut, or what? I told you I would be his slut."" She was excited at the thought, at being his slut. \n\n""Go on with your story,"" I said. She smiled at me.\n\n""'What are we doing tonight?"" I asked. \n\n'Mr. Arnold is joining us for dinner. Then, the three of us are coming back here for sex.' \n\nI began to tingle. I never had two men before. And, it was very thrilling to be told and expected to obey without regard for my feelings. It was a lovely dinner at another great restaurant. During dinner both of them played with my legs. Oh, Bobby, at one point, my skirt was up so far, both of them put fingers in me at the same time. It made me cum. Right there in the restaurant, I came from two men finger fucking me. When we returned to the house, Mr. Arnold kissed me and began undressing me. Mr. Williams joined us. I never had two men before as you know, Bobby. I took one in my ass while another was in my pussy. I sucked one off while the other fucked me. I kept their cocks clean with my mouth. I must have cum fifty times. They left me in the guest bedroom, passed out from exhaustion.""\n\nShe grinned. \n\n""You have cum twice tonight. Do you need another?"" \n\n""Oh, yes,"" I said with a laugh.\n\n""Doggie style?"" Becky said. I fucked my wife doggie style. This time I believe she came as I lasted forever. \n\n""What happened next?"" \n\nBecky was exhausted, drifting in and out of sleep.\n\n""Hum?"" \n\n""After Saturday night?"" \n\n""Oh. Sunday, I fucked and sucked them both again. Then, I took a short nap. Mr. Williams awakened me, telling me we had an errand. That is when he had me pierced. That hurt. He meant it to hurt. The man at the tattoo parlor who did the piercing suggested they use a topical painkiller on me to deaden the area. Mr. Williams told him no, he wanted me to feel it.\n\n'We need to tie her down, then,' the guy said. They tied me to a table, naked, legs spread. I felt him grab the hood with forceps and pull it out. Then, pop. I screamed like crazy. They gave me some aspirin. It is still throbbing some.""\n\nBecky smiled wanly.\n\n""Bobby, I have got to sleep,"" she said and rolled over. I heard her snoring in an instant.\n\nThe week was fairly uneventful. The biggest change was for me was I had sex with my wife every night. And, it was not the plain old sex we had been having. It was wild, hard sex with both of us orgasming until we could not cum again. Of course, I ate her pussy each night. It was very clear to me that my cock did not make her cum.\n\nThen, Wednesday, she went to the beauty parlor. Becky had long brown hair which reached to her shoulders. She always wore it straight. She always wore a small earring in each ear. When she got back, I was shocked at the change in her appearance. Her hair was cut shorter, dyed a beautiful golden blonde and curled so it lay around her head. And, she had five tiny gold rings in each ear.\n\nThursday night, she said, ""I am not going to have sex with you. I know you are suppose to tell him. I just want to see what he will do."" I was angry with her for denying me and told her so. She was very surprised I was so strong with her. I think it secretly pleased her. But, she was adamant. She wanted to find out what Mr. Williams would do. She found out.\n\nWhen I told him, he immediately called her at school. He ordered her to his office as soon as school was over that afternoon. About four, he called me, telling me to join him in his office. Becky was sitting in a chair in his waiting room when I got there. Immediately, we both entered.\n\nShe was twitching all over as she stood in front of his desk, bright eyed and eager with anticipation. He never said a word to her, although he did speak to me. He came around from behind his desk and undressed her. When Becky was at school, she still wore the same conservative clothes she had always worn. Other times, she dressed like the slut she had become. He stripped her naked except for her thigh high stockings. Those he rolled down to her knees.\n\nThen, he started fastening restraints to her wrists, thick leather bracelets which buckled in place and had big rings. Becky never complained. In fact, she was loving it. I could smell her pussy and see the juice on her thigh. When he finished with her arms, he attached restraints to her legs. He pushed her face down over his desk. With rope, he bound her legs and arms so she could not get away. \n\nBecky was wild now. She started begging him not to hurt her. He grinned at me. It was clear she was loving what was happening to her. Finally, her spoke to her.\n\n""Becky, I do not tolerate disobedience. I told you to satisfy your husband every night. He tells me you intentionally did not obey last night to see what I would do."" \n\n""Yes, sir,"" she sobbed. \n\nI could see the panic in her eyes as he jammed a ball gag in her mouth and fastened the straps behind her head. Her face was total fear and she was squirming all she could when he showed her the willow branch. It was about four feet long and very supple.\n\n""Now, Becky, you are a slut and I am your master. Bob is your husband. You will obey both of us all the time. This whipping will help you remember that.""\n\nHe gave her twenty and he was not gentle. The stripes covered her from the back of her knees to the small of her back, although most landed on her ass and upper thighs. I could hear her scream through the gag as the welts, red and ugly, immediately popped up when the willow branch struck her.\n\nWhen he stopped, he commanded, ""fuck her cunt, Bob."" \n\nI was rock hard. I jumped behind her and slammed into her. She orgasmed on the first thrust but I was pleased how long I lasted before I filled her with cum. Mr. Williams dropped his pants. His cock was a monster, much bigger than mine. He ran it in and out of her sopping pussy to get lubrication, then slammed it as hard as he could in her ass. She screamed again and passed out. He stopped, his cock in her to the hilt. He retrieved smelling salts from his shirt pocket and held it under her nose. When she revived, he fucked her ass long and hard until they both came. He walked in front of her, removed the gag and stuck his cock in her face, ordering her to clean him. I watched her lick her shit and his cum from his cock. He left her there across the desk.\n\nHe sat in his chair and called his secretary, ordering drinks for him and me. The secretary did not even flinch when she saw Becky tied down and freshly fucked over his desk. I was have expected Becky to be embarrassed at being seen by someone else. It was obvious what had happened. But, she had a wild, slutty grin in spite of her crying when the secretary walked in the room.\n\nAfter Becky's sobbing had quieted, he asked, ""Have we learned a lesson today, slut?"" \n\n""Yes, sir,"" she said, in a tiny, little girl voice.\n\n""I will do this whenever I wish and next time, I will not be as gentle with you."" \n\n""Yes, sir,"" she sobbed again.\n\n""Do you understand about being Bob's slut as well as mine?""\n\nShe looked over at me. It was the most loving look I had received from her in a very long time.""\n\n""Yes, sir.""\n\n""Release her, Bob."" I unbound my wife. When her hands were free, she gently explored her ass, winching every time she touched herself.\n\n""May I go clean up, Mr. Williams?"" she asked. \n\n""No. Just dress. I want the cum to run down your leg, slut. I want everyone to know you are freshly whipped and freshly fucked."" \n\nWhen he called her a slut, she gave him a wild, sexy look. \n\n""You like being my slut, don't you, Becky?"" \n\nShe said nothing but her look screamed yes. He jumped to he side and swatted her ass which was still tender from her whipping. She squealed and jumped. \n\n""I asked you a question, slut."" \n\n""Yes, sir."" \n\n""Yes, what?"" \n\n""Yes. I like being your slut."" She turned to look at me. ""I like being your slut, too, Bobby.""\n\n>From that day forward, there was no question about out relationships. >Mr. Williams was my boss and Becky's master. I was his employee and Becky's husband. Becky was my wife, a teacher, but, first and foremost, she was a slut, his slut first and my slut second. \n\nThere is a lot more to tell, stories of gang bangs and wild orgies, of breast implants and tattoos, but those stories are for another time.\n\nPlease! Give me your comments."
699,Boss's Daughter - Part 1,['Fdom-M'],"hated), and I was generally considered fun to be with, but there were plenty of other guys around who were tall enough and eager to date her. Nevertheless, she rejected them all to spend her free time with me. Because of our difference in size, I resisted her many overtures and managed to keep our relationship on a ""just friends"" basis, and was actually relieved when her father moved away to start his own business, although Bonnie was in tears. During the intervening four years our families kept in contact, and Bonnie and I would occasionally talk on the tele- phone, but we didn't see each other. I graduated from a local college and was ready to start graduate school the following fall when dad received a call from Bonnie's father. It seemed that his new business was booming, and he wanted dad to join his firm as the top finance executive. The offer was too good to pass up, and since dad could not afford to send me away to school, I applied to a graduate school in the new city and moved with them. We had barely arrived and settled into our new home when Bonnie called to invite me to her house for what she described as the ""last Saturday afternoon pool party of the summer season"", making it clear in the process that she still had her crush on me and ""couldn't wait"" to see me again. Although leery about resuming what had been a difficult relationship, I accepted on the assumption that her parents would be there and her invitation provided an opportunity to make some new friends in a strange city. So, following her directions and with beach towel and swimming trunks under one arm, by one o'clock that Saturday afternoon I was knocking on the door of her stately suburban home, wondering what changes four years had made in this tall, lush beauty. Whatever I may have been expecting, I was totally unprepared for the blonde giantess who greeted me. Dressed in a loose, full length, white beach robe that covered her from her neck to her ankles and towering well over six and a half feet tall on four inch platform sandals, her blonde, upswept hairdo literally brushed the top of the doorway. The lovely features of a face that had been almost heart shaped were now stronger, more squar- ish, but, if possible, even more beautiful. Standing, as I was, on the front stoop several inches below the level of the door jam, my eyes were about even with where her rib cage would have been under the flowing robe, but I didn't stay there long. Flashing me a dazzling smile as I gaped up at her stupidly, she cried, ""Johnny!"", and pulled me through the door to envelope me in her long arms and mash my face into her robe between surprisingly small, firm breasts. Then, taking me by my shoulders, she held me out at arm's length, looking fondly over a foot down at me. ""Johnny!"" she gushed. ""You look fantastic! I don't think you've changed a bit. You're just as I remember you!"" I allowed as how I couldn't say the same for her, and she giggled, ""You don't know the half of it,"" as she guided me through the front hall to a powder room, where she suggested I change into my swimming trunks and join her at the back yard pool. Notwithstanding a sinking feeling that I was letting myself in for something I couldn't handle, I did so and, draping my towel patio and a huge, ""L"" shaped swimming pool. Bonnie was alone, still wearing her loose robe, lounging in a deck chair by the pool. She grinned up at me as I asked where the party was and replied, ""We're the party, Johnny. Just us. Mom and Dad are out of town for the weekend, and I thought I would take the opportunity to renew our...friendship. Besides,"" she added, rising to her feet to loom over me, ""don't you want to see how much I've changed?"" With that, she threw open her robe and, in a single, fluid motion, dropped it to the patio behind her. My jaw dropped in abject amazement and dismay as my worst fears were realized. Her body was a veritable symphony of rippling muscularity that would have put a lot of male bodybuild- ers to shame. Shoulders that were wide enough for me to sit on flowed to massively muscled arms that were at least twice the size of my own and a wide, deep chest that tapered in a sharp ""V"" to an incredibly slim, washboard like waist and hard, round hips. Her thighs and calves were huge and, like the rest of her, looked like they were carved in ivory. ""You see, Johnny,"" she giggled, flexing a bicep that looked bigger than a baseball and just as hard under my nose, ""I've gotten into weight lifting and bodybuilding since the last time we met, and it's made quite a difference, don't you think? I stand six feet five and one-half inches in my bare feet and weigh two hundred and twenty pounds of solid muscle. I don't think you'll be able to resist me now, do you?"" With that she slid her hands under my armpits and, with no effort at all, lifted me bodily off the patio to hold me at arm's length high in the air in front of her. I gasped and cried, ""Bonnie. For God's sake, put me down!"" But she continued to hold me for several moments, smiling placidly at my futile squirming, before lowering me slowly until, her upper arms at her side and her massive forearms level with the ground, she was holding me with my eyes just below the level of her chin and my feet still dangling almost a foot off the ground. Then, without moving her upper arms, as if she were effortlessly curling a small barbell, she raised and lowered me several times, bringing my face up close to hers where she would blow me a kiss or playfully nibble my nose or chin. When she lowered me the final time, she held me there, looking down at me mischievously. ""My, Johnny,"" she giggled, ""you're as soft and light as a little baby. I'll bet I can do anything with you I want to. Let's see, now..."" Before I could protest, with a casual flip of her forearms, she tossed me up and, while I was momentarily suspended in midair, shifted her grip down so that her big hands and long, powerful fingers almost completely encircled my waist. As her thumbs pressed into my soft abdomen to force air from my lungs, she lifted me high into the air again, tilting me forward so that she could look into my eyes with unconcealed amusement. I tried to protest, but could manage only a strangled gasp as she slowly tilted me from side to side and then forward, bringing my face down to hers to plant a playful kiss on the tip of my nose. Then she brought me close to her, slowly sliding me down her magnificent body until my eyes were just below her own, my feet dangling over a foot above the ground. Holding me hard against her, she moved one hand down to grip my buttocks and the other up to cup the back of my head. With the pressure on my stomach released, I gulped air into my tortured lungs and gasped, ""Come on, Bonnie! Cut it out! Put me down! Please!""\n""Not quite yet, little one,"" she murmured huskily. ""I've been waiting too long to get you like this,"" and began massaging my buttocks and covering my face and neck with passionate kisses you so everyone will know you belong to me."" Then she buried her open mouth in the side of my neck, her teeth biting down hard as she sucked powerfully at my soft flesh. Finally she released my neck and lowered me slowly and effort- lessly to the ground. ""That,"" she proclaimed triumphantly, ""will be the granddaddy of all hickeys!""\n""And my cue to exit,"" I replied, backing away from her and checking the distance to the house. Thinking I had a chance, I broke for the house as fast as I could. I wasn't fast enough. She caught me in half a dozen long strides and, with a laugh, wrapped one powerful arm around my waist and swung me completely off the ground to tuck me securely under her armpit and carry me, kicking and struggling, back to the pool. There, she shifted me forward and tucked me under her other arm so that I was facing to her rear. ""Time to get rid of your swimming suit, Johnny,"" she told me. ""You're not likely to try to run away from me naked, are you?""\n""Bonnie, no!"" I protested, redoubling my efforts to escape her grasp. ""Please don't do this!"" But I was helpless against the incredible strength of this beautiful, young Amazon as she casually slid my trunks down over my knees. Then, reaching down to grip one of my ankles, she let me drop so that I was hanging upside down from her single hand, my head dangling over a foot off the ground. Catching my other ankle with her free hand, she casually forced my feet together and completed the job of remov- ing my trunks, after which she laid them over her shoulder and reached down to slide her free hand behind my neck, turn me right side up and lower me to the ground. Then she straightened to her full height to hold my trunks high above her head, well out of my reach, and grin mischievously down at me. By this time it was obvious that I was incapable of provid- ing any effective resistance to whatever she wanted to do with me, so I tried to reason with her. ""Come, on, Bonnie,"" I plead- ed, ""this is crazy. You're too much bigger and stronger than I am for us to have any kind of romantic relationship. We'd be the laughing stock of the town!"" She tossed my trunks aside, took my face in both her big hands and tilted my head back, forcing me to look up at her lovely features looming over a foot above my own. ""Not true, Johnny,"" she replied. ""I'm bigger than most of the boys at college except a few of the football and basketball jocks, and I'm stronger than they are to boot. I beat the captain of the wrestling team in arm wrestling, and he weighs a solid 250 pounds! Yet most of the boys I know--and, I'm told, a lot I don't--would give a year's allowance to be in your place right now. Not only that, but most of the girls on our girls' basket- ball and track and field teams are close to or over six feet tall, and they all work out with weights like I do. All of them have boy friends who aren't much bigger or stronger than you are. You'd fit right in."" My heart sank. If what she was saying were true, I was dead meat, doomed to be a part of a clique in which the men were the weaker sex! And with her being Dad's boss' daughter, there wasn't a thing I could do about it! My dismay must have shown in my face, for she suddenly bent down to look fondly into my eyes. ""Don't worry, baby,"" she said softly. ""By the time I'm finished with you, you'll be as crazy about me me as I am about you.""\n""Huh? Wha..."" As I gaped up at her stupidly, I was sudden- ly aware that her right hand was no longer holding my face, and then I felt it slide between my thighs, twist to force them apart and firmly, yet gently, encompass my naked crotch. Instinctively I grabbed her big wrist with both my small hands in a futile attempt to dislodge her grip. Then, to my abject amazement, she shifted her other hand to the back of my neck and rose to her full height, effortlessly lifting me with her and tilting me backward to raise and capture my open mouth with hers. As her tongue probed the inside of my mouth at will, I felt her hand begin to gently massage my crotch and reawaken the pangs of sexual desire in my body. Within seconds my penis was throbbing and straining against the palm of her hand. For the first tiis gorgeous giantess' unbelievable strength and how puny and help- less I was against her. She had lifted and was supporting my 130 lbs. of weight in the palm of a single hand with no more effort than if I were a baby! And even worse, she was arousing me sexually against my will! No one, man or woman, had ever before made me feel so weak and defenseless. Held in midair in the palm of her hand, her open mouth crushing down on mine and the ache of sexual desire flooding my body, it was as though a screw were being turned in my back, and I knew that I would never be the same as I had been before. After what seemed like an eternity, she released my mouth, slowly lowered me to the ground and removed her hand from my crotch. My penis sprang to attention like an uncoiled spring, and she laughed delightedly. ""My, my, Johnny,"" she giggled, ""even I didn't think I could make you want me so quickly. This is going to be a lot easier than I expected. But, since I'm not ready yet, I guess we'll have to take some of the pressure off that little dingus of yours..."" Catching my wrists in her big hands, she forced them togeth- er and up over my head where she secured them in the grip of a single hand. Then, simultaneously bending me backward and dropping to one knee, she slid her free hand under my back and, before I could even protest, with a single, fluid motion rose to her feet and lifted me high over her head, holding me there with her one hand, her other continuing to secure both my wrists for balance. Held helpless almost ten feet above the ground, my stomach did a flip flop and my penis collapsed almost immediately as the feeling of desire drained from my body. As I started to protest, I heard her sing below me, ""Ta da! To the victor belongs the spoils! And you, my little love, are the spoils."" Still holding me high above her head and pausing only long enough to kick off her platform sandals, she descended the steps into the pool and waded toward the deep end until the water was up to her neck. Then she lowered me until I was floating on my back in the water and, before I could swim away, gripped me firmly around my chest under my armpits and held me out at arm's length in water that was well over my head. As I looked at her nervously, she chuckled, ""Time to cool you off some more, lover,"" and, without warning, forced me down until the top of my head was several inches under the surface of the water with my feet barely brushing the bottom of the pool. Panic struck me as, for a moment, I thought she was going to drown me. Grabbing her big forearms, I tried to lever myself up to the surface, but she held me in place by merely tightening her grip on my chest, and all I could do was thrash about helplessly. Finally, when I thought my lungs were going to burst, she raised my head out of the water, regarding me with pursed lips in unconcealed amusement as I coughed and sputtered, ""Bonnie, for God's sake, you almost drowned me!""\n""Okay,"" she laughed, ""when you've had enough, put your hands over your head and give me the time out signal. Ready? Deep breath, now! And down you go!"" And down I went again, only this time with enough air in my lungs that I knew she wouldn't inadvertently drown me. Neverthe- less, I put my hands up out of the water where she could see them and gave her the ""T"" sign, and almost immediately she raised my head above the surface. ""Come on, Bonnie,"" I choked, ""what are you trying to prove?"" She pursed her lips again, regarding me with heavy lidded eyes. ""Well,"" she said slowly, ""there is a way you can keep me from dunking you.""\n""How? How?""\n""Put your arms around my neck."" I grimaced. So that was it! I shook my head and sputtered, ""No dice, Bonnie. In the first place, you're holding me out so far I can't even reach you. And second, as strong as you are, you could break my hold and dunk me any time you wanted."" She brought me close to her and playfully nuzzled my cheek. ""Not if I had something more interesting to do with you,"" she murmured, and then, with a sigh, added, ""but, if you'd rather be dunked..."" She started to hold me out at arm's length, pulled me against her again, then grimaced as I left my arms hanging over her shoulders. ""I said around my neck, lover, not just on my shoulders,"" she told me archly and started to move me out again. I wrapped my arms quickly around her neck, and she chuckled and tucked me firmly against her, holding me by my buttocks and the back of my head as she had before, my naked penis trapped against her hard, flat, lower stomach. I felt her big hand again squeeze and fondle my buttocks as she moved me gently up and down her body to massage my penis back to life. ""See?"" she giggled, nibbling my cheek and neck, ""Isn't this a lot nicer than being dunked?"" I didn't answer her because I knew that there was nothing I could say or do to keep this gorgeous Amazon from doing whatever she wanted with me. Besides, as much as I wanted to deny it, with the sensations of sexual desire again flooding my loins, her lips gentling nibbling my face and neck and the feeling of her small, hard breasts digging into my chest, I was actually begin- ning to enjoy being held in her arms. When she again captured my open mouth with hers, I made to attempt to resist, and, as her tongue intertwined with mine, she removed her hands from my buttocks and the back of my head and began to run them up and down my body, kneading my soft flesh with her powerful fingers. Finally she released my lips. ""Come on, Johnny,"" she whispered huskily, ""I'm going to carry you upstairs and make love to you."" I looked at her helplessly. ""Bonnie, please...I...""\n""Shush!"" She put a finger to my lips to cut off my protest, slid one arm under my buttocks and carried me easily, cradled in her single arm, out of the pool and across the patio to a large blanket laying on the patio tile. Laying me down on my back on one edge of it, she added, ""Of course, I have to dry you off first."" The blanket extended about a foot and a half above my head and a yard beyond my feet. She folded the bottom excess neatly over my legs and came over to grip my wrists and pin my arms to my sides, and then, before I realized her intentions, she rolled me up in the blanket and secured it tightly around me with two luggage straps, one around my chest and the other around my thighs and calves, that had been laying beneath it and which she had rolled around me with the blanket. After patting my face dry with the top of the blanket, she pulled it down to expose my face, kissed me lightly on the tip of my nose, gripped me firmly just above my elbows and lifted me bodily off the ground to hold me out at arm's length and inspect her work. ""You're like a little papoose, Johnny,"" she laughed, ""my little papoose."" She brought me to her and cradled me in her strong arms, tucking my legs under one arm, wrapping her other arm around my chest and arms and pressing my head against her broad shoulder as she looked down into my eyes lovingly. ""Does Bonnie's little papoose like being cuddled as snug as a bug in a rug in Bonnie's arms?"" she cooed as she carried me to the house. Amazingly, I was beginning to realize that I DID like it. Wrapped in the blanket, with her powerful arms around me holding me tightly against her and my head against her shoulder looking up at her lovely, larger than life features as she smiled placid- ly down at me and ran her lips lightly over my exposed face, I felt like a small child in the arms of its mother, and that sensation sent spasms of sexual desire through my body like I had never felt before. And I suddenly realized that, more than anything else I had ever wanted, I WANTED this beautiful, Amazo- nian giantess to make love to me. She carried me easily through the patio doors, through the house to the front hall and up a broad, winding staircase to a large, elaborately furnished bedroom with a king size bed against one wall. Cradling me in one arm while she pulled off the bedspread, she laid me down in the center of the bed and went over to a long dresser from which she removed two pair of nylon stockings and wrapped each not going to hurt you. I have a very special technique I want to use on you, and for that I want to have both hands free. And since you'll probably be kicking and struggling most of the time, that means I'm going to have to tie you to the bed.""\n""Now, wait a minute..."" But she had already undone the straps which held me secured in the blanket and, gripping the edge of the blanket, gave a mighty heave up and back. I was lifted a foot off the bed and spun like a top to land sprawling on my face in the center of the bed, my head reeling. Before I could recover, she was straddling my back with her massive, muscular thighs and had gripped both of my wrists to force them together and cross them behind my head, where she tied them together with one of the nylon ropes she had made, tight enough to be secure but not so tight so as to cut off the circulation to my hands. Then she turned and, sitting securely on my buttocks, caught both my ankles and bent them up to tie them together in the same manner. By the time my head cleared, she had turned me over on my back and was tying the loose ends of the ropes to the frame at the head and foot of the bed, pulling my body taut so that I could barely move. I was really frightened now and looked up at her pleadingly. ""What...what are you going to do to me?"" I quavered as she came around from the foot of the bed to loom over me. She reached behind her and undid her bikini bra and let it fall to the floor, exposing erect nipples on her small, firm breasts, and then did the same with her bikini bottom. I barely had a glimpse of the blonde bush that covered her maidenhead as she crawled onto the bed and laid down on top of me, her 220 lbs. of powerfully muscled femininity mashing me into the mattress and all but crushing the wind out of me. ""Among other things, this,"" she answered me, and, for the third time that afternoon, took my face in her hands and captured my open mouth with hers, undulating her body against mine as she did so. Again my penis sprang to life, pressing against her rock hard abdomen, and pangs of desire again began to course through my lower body. Vaguely I felt her hands leave my face to grip my sides and run up and down my body, kneading my soft flesh. Then her fingers were probing my exposed armpits, and my entire body stiffened in alarm. She released the pressure of her mouth on mine just enough to murmur, ""You still as ticklish as you used to be, Johnny?"" The stiffness in my body and must have been all the answer she needed, for her mouth crashed back down on mine, and her fingers literally flew up and down my sides, poking and tickling my armpits and ribs, as she undulated her massive body up and down against mine, massaging my erect penis against her abdomen and sending pulsations of ecstasy through my helpless body. The effect on me was devastating! My mind literally snapped as my consciousness was overwhelmed by the combined sensations of the titillations of my armpits and sides and erotic stimulations of my penis. I tried to buck and heave, but against my bondage and the pressure of her heavy body could only writhe feebly in the delicious torture she was inflicting on my helpless body. My screams of protest were muffled whines into her open mouth which held mine captive, blocked by her tongue as it explored the inside of my mouth at will. I have no idea how long she contin- ued to manipulate me; I only know that when she finally released my lips and moved back to straddle my legs every fibre of my body was aching for her. But she wasn't finished toying with me. Her hands still held my sides, and, as she resumed her tickling, she lowered her face, now flushed with her own desire, to my body and began to lick and bite my chest and stomach. lation, and I thought I was going to orgasm on the spot. Somehow I didn't, and after what seemed an eternity she moved forward to take my hard and throbbing penis inside her. Now my face was sandwiched between her breasts, wet from the juices she had worked from my penis. I vaguely felt her long arms slide around my chest and under my back until her fingers were again resting lightly under my armpits and heard her gasp and moan as she began to work herself up and down on me. Then, as I became aware of where her fingers were, my body stiffened in alarm, and I began to push against her, my strangled protest cut off as her fingers began tickling my armpits with a vengeance. The effect was like magic. Even as my mind exploded from the tickling, the uncontrolled struggles of my body brought me to climax with her, and the combined sensations carried me to a pinnacle of ecstasy beyond anything I had ever known before. I tried to scream with pleasure, but could only manage a whine against the pressure of her breasts, a whine that mingled with her own as she writhed in the esctasy of her own orgasm. When it subsided, I could only lay supinely beneath her as she milked the last drop of pleasure from my manhood. Finally she lifted herself to her hands and knees, still straddling my helpless body, and looked fondly down at me, filling my eyes with her lovliness. And as I drank in her beauty, I suddenly knew that I was hers, that I wanted nothing more than to belong to her and to be a part of her. She must have seen that in my face, for she smiled and rose from the bed to unty the nylon ropes from my wrists and ankles. Then she slid her arms around my chest and thighs and lifted me from the bed to hold me securely in her arms, and, almost unconsciously, I wound my arms around her neck in sweet surrender to her embrace. She carried me downstairs to the living room, and I spent the rest of the afternoon, between several additional trips to her bedroom, cuddled on her lap on the divan as she played with me. And to my amazement, I loved every minute of it, even her tickling, and even found myself raising my arms in a silent plea for her to tickle me, collapsing in helpless laughter as she promptly obliged. And during that afternoon we exchanged count- less promises of undying love, although I did express one reser- vation about our relationship. ""What's that?"" she asked. I hesitated. ""I can't help but wonder what will happen if we ever have a fight,"" I said finally. ""Do I get tossed into the middle of next week?"" She laughed and hugged me close. ""Don't be silly, baby!"" she admonished me. ""Do you think I'd deliberately hurt a de- fenseless, little man like you?""\n""So? How do we resolve it?"" She thought a minute. ""Well, if we ever have a difference of opinion, I guess I'd try to reason with you. Of course,"" she added, ""if that didn't work, I'd probably just pick you up and tickle you until you changed your mind."" I grimaced. ""Figures,"" I muttered. She laughed again. ""But then, again,"" she said softly, ""if I got REALLY angry--like if I saw you looking at another girl-- I'd probably turn you over my knee and spank you!"" I flushed, but felt the stirrings of desire at her words. ""Small chance of that, my love,"" I whispered. ""I think you've just ruined me for girls my own size!""\n""Oh? In that case, you may be in trouble. You haven't met the girls on our basketball and track and field team yet. They're all bigger and stronger than you, and, even though most of them have boy friends, I think they'd all just love to get their hands on a cute, little guy like you. I see I'm going to have to keep my eye on you tonight.""\n""Tonight? What's happening tonight?"" She frowned. ""Hmm! Guess I forgot to tell you. Most of the girls are in for school, and Margie--she lives in town--is throwing a pre-school party for us all tonight. I'm taking you to it.""\n""Another party?"" She chuckled. ""A real one, this time. I don't think I have to trick you any more, do I?"" I ignored her question. ""And YOU'RE taking ME?""\n""Uh huh. I have my own car, and I'll drive. I sighed. ""Well,"" I said, ""since I obviously don't have any choice in the matter, I'd better be getting home to get ready. Look at the clock, my love. It's after five!"" She looked up in surprise. ""You're right!"" she exclaimed. She stood up, easily lifting me with her to cuddle me in her powerful arms. ""Guess we'll have to make this one a quickie,"" she added as she carried me on our fourth trip to her bedroom."
700,Boss's Daughter - Part 2,['Fdom-M'],"a party one of her friends is throwing. You'll meet her then."" At that point, Mom broke in. ""SHE's picking YOU up?"" I flushed. ""Yeah. We talked about that. She has her own car and knows the town, and I don't. So we...ah...agreed that it would be better if she drove--besides, I didn't know whether you'd let me have the car again tonight on such short notice.""\n""She doesn't sound very ladylike to me!"" Mom sniffed. I shrugged. ""Times have changed, Mom,"" I said. ""Look, she may be big and strong as a horse, but she's really a very nice girl. I think you'll like her. I have to admit,"" I added, as a masterpiece of understatement, ""I kinda like her myself.""\n""John!"" Mom gasped. ""She's almost twice your size!"" At that point Dad agreed that they at least ought to meet Bonnie before reaching any conclusions, and that ended the discussion. I went upstairs to change. Bonnie arrived promptly at eight, dressed in a miniskirt that revealed her powerfully muscled legs, blouse and light jacket that barely concealed the muscularity of her massive upper body. Fortunately, she was wearing flats, but even so she literally dwarfed Mom and Dad. Nevertheless, when I came down- stairs she was being charming and completely feminine, telling them how wonderful it was that we could all be together again, and how glad she was that she was able to convince her father that their friendship should not stand in the way of his hiring Dad. That message was not lost on any of us, particularly when she slipped a long arm around me and hugged me to her, with the top of my head barely reaching to her broad shoulder. As we left, she winked at Dad and said, ""I won't keep him out TOO late, but don't wait up!"" Her Cadillac convertible was parked at the curb, and she opened the door for me, murmuring softly in my ear that, if Mom and Dad hadn't been watching, she'd have been tempted to just lift me over the door and set me down on the passenger seat. I whispered fiercely, ""Don't you dare, in public!"", and she bit her lip, looked down at me with an amused smile and told me that I still had a lot to learn about our relationship. It took about a half hour to reach Margie's house, a large home set back from the street on a couple of acres of ground secluded by a tall, brick wall on three sides. Bonnie drove up the long, circular driveway and parked behind a line of cars. Then she reached back and took a bag from the floor behind my seat. ""What's that?"" I asked. She grinned mischievously down at me. ""Five inch spikes,"" she replied. ""I didn't want to wear them to your house, but here they're the required uniform."" I groaned. ""Bonnie, for God's sake, is that really neces- sary? You're over a foot taller than I am as it is!"" She leaned over and lightly kissed the tip of my nose. ""Thirteen and one half inches, to be exact,"" she laughed. ""And now it'll be eighteen and one half inches. Just right to cuddle you to my bosom, if I hold you on tiptoe."" She opened the car door, removed her flats and put on the high heeled pumps, and then came around to the passengar side to open the door for me. As I started to get out, she stooped, wrapped a single arm around my thighs just below my buttocks, and then straightened to lift me bodily out of the car and hold me tightly against her with my eyes only a few inches above her own. ""Bonn ""Come on! Put me down! Please!"" She clucked her tongue in mock sympathy. ""Just like a man,"" she chuckled. ""Always complaining! One minute I'm too tall in these heels, and now when I pick you up to my level you complain about that!"" She nuzzled my cheek playfully. ""Don't fret, lover,"" she added. ""All of us carry our boy friends around like this. It's expected!"" There was no point in protesting further, and I said nothing as she carried me up the driveway and the front steps to the door and rung the bell. Almost immediately the door was opened by an attractive, powerfully built redheaded girl who appeared to be only five or six inches shorter than Bonnie in her high heels. ""Bonnie!"" she gushed. ""Everyone was wondering when you were going to get here! I told them you were waiting to make the grand entrance with your new beau!"" She looked up at me, and her eyes became heavy lidded. ""And this must be the famous Johnny! Mmmmm! He's gorgeous! Here, let me have him for a sec!""\n""Johnny, this is Margie, our hostess,"" Bonnie told me as she handed me to the redheaded girl, who slid her hands under my armpits and held me out at arm's length, my feet dangling a good six inches off the floor. I felt my face getting hot and mumbled a greeting as Margie carefully raised me up and down, testing my weight in her hands. ""Gee!"" she exclaimed. ""He's so little, and so light! Closer to my size than yours. Sure you don't want to trade?"" Bonnie laughed. ""No chance! He's strictly private proper- ty! I worked too hard to get him here to give him up for any- thing--or anyone!"" Margie sighed. ""Too bad! Don't blame you, though. He's adorable! Hope you won't mind if steal a quick kiss."" She pulled me against her and, still holding me off the floor, kissed me hard, and then lowered me to my feet. Sandwiched between these two Amazons, I suddenly felt like a small child, with Bonnie's breasts several inches above eye level behind me and Margie towering over a foot above me in front. I found myself almost wishing Bonnie would pick me up again. Instead, she removed her jacket to reveal a sleeveless blouse, bare at the midriff, that showed off her massively muscled arms and narrow, washboard waist to their full advantage. Margie stepped to one side and put an arm around my shoulders, and for the first time I was able to see past her into the sunken living room to the right of the front hall in which we were standing. There were about a dozen girls there, all of them appearing close to or over six feet with powerful, shapely builds. All but a couple of the girls had smaller, slender young men in tow. I could hear slow dance music coming from the rear of the house. Margie took me into the living room, with Bonnie following closely behind, and, as the others greeted Bonnie enthusiastical- ly, introduced me around. ""Where's Mona?"" Bonnie asked. ""Big Mona?"" Margie looked around. ""She was here a few minutes ago. Her boy friend hasn't got into town yet, so she's on the prowl. Probably got some poor guy out in the bushes somewhere. Or up in one of the bedrooms.""\n""Who's big Mona?"" I asked, wondering what kind of female would prompt these two giantesses to refer her to as ""big"". Margie laughed. ""She plays center on our basketball team, all 7'4"" and 280 lbs. of her. She likes her guys about your size, and has been known to come on VERY strong, even for us. But don't worry. Bonnie's the one gal around here she doesn't want to mess with. As long as she knows you belong to Bonnie, you'll be safe. Of course,"" she added, winking at Bonnie, ""she DID tell me she's been working out extra hard this summer, just to be able to match muscles with you."" Bonnie chuckled. ""So,"" she murmured, ""have I! Just to make sure she can't!"" At that, Margie's eyes lit up. ""Hey, that reminds me!"" she exclaimed. ""Come on downstairs and let me show you the new workout equipment I finally talked dad into buying for me! It's state of the art!"" Then, as Bonnie stooped to pick me up, she added, ""Little Johnny, here, wouldn't be interested in that stuff. Why don't you leave him with one of the girls while I show "" She motioned to a chunky, blonde girl sitting alone on the divan to come over. As the blonde girl rose to her feet and approached us on her high heels, her six foot frame again blocked my view of the living room. Margie chucked me under my chin. ""Steph, here, is only 5'8"" without those 4"" spikes,"" she told me, ""so you won't feel so much like a midget. Steph, would you watch over little Johnny, here, until we get back? I want to show Bonnie all my new stuff downstairs."" Steph slipped a thick, solid arm around my back and waist and grinned down at me. ""Sure,"" she replied in a slight southern drawl. ""Around here, a gorgeous, little guy like this needs all the protection he can get. C'mon, Johnny, there's some great dance music goin' out back on the patio."" Bonnie smiled sweetly. ""Just remember who you're protecting him for, dear,"" she murmured as she and Margie left to go down- stairs. Almost before I knew what was happening, I was literally swept to the back of the house and out the sliding doors to a large patio, where several couples were dancing to slow, sensuous music from a stereo CD player at the far end of the patio. One of the couples were both female, but the other two were tall, sturdy girls dancing with significantly shorter young men. Until Steph tightened her arm around my waist and pulled me against her, I didn't notice that the two girls were leading their male partners, holding them on tiptoe and bending them backward as they glided around the patio. As Steph started to do the same with me, I protested, ""Wait a minute! I can't follow you!""\n""Sure you can, honey,"" she drawled. ""Just relax, rest your body and your legs against mine and I'll move you. Your feet'll be barely touchin' the floor."" She released my waist long enough to guide my left hand up around her shoulders, pressed my head against her shoulder, and then gripped my right hand in her free hand and lifted me to my toes. Instinctively, my body stiffened, but her powerful right arm again encircled my waist and molded me to her powerful frame, bending me backward as she glided around the dance floor to the music. ""I said relax, baby,"" she bent her head to whisper into my ear. ""You're stiff as a board--except where it counts!"" she added with a chuckle. ""I thought Bonnie woulda broken you in by now. Didn't she tell you that, in this group, men are the weaker sex?""\n""I'm sorta getting that idea,"" I muttered. She grinned. ""Takes some gettin' used to, I'll bet,"" she said. ""All our guys had trouble at first. But once they accept- ed it, they love it!""\n""And what about the rest of the men at school? I'm starting graduate school here this fall, and I don't want to be looked on as a pansy!"" She threw back her head and laughed at that. ""Don't worry, you won't be,"" she assured me. ""When our basketball and track and field coaches started this program several years ago, some of the male jocks at school gave our guys a hard time, but we put a stop to that!"" She chuckled. ""Particularly after Mona raped the captain of the football team! And made him love it! Now, most of the guys at school would give their right arms to be a part of this group. You'll be envied, not looked down on! Except, of course,"" she added, grinning down at me, ""by us!""\n""Program? What program?"" I asked. ""Several years ago Linda Davies, our girls' basketball coach, and Marilyn Speer, who coaches the girls' track and field team, convinced the school to put more money into Title VII athletics. They've recruited the biggest, strongest female ath- letes they could find and established a special diet and weight trainin' program to make us even stronger and more supple. It's really worked. We regularly beat the men's basketball team and outdraw them at the Scientists have thought for years that hormonal differences between men and women keep women from developin' upper body strength equal to men's, that men's upper body muscles are bigger and stronger. We don't buy that. We think the difference is mostly because of heredity and environ- ment, not hormones, and that with proper trainin' and diet in a few generations women's upper bodies can be equal or superior to men's in muscular strength. After all, our legs can be as strong or stronger than men's. Why not our arm, chest and shoulder mus- cles?"" I shook my head again. ""And wind up huge, hairy and muscu- lar, looking like men?"" I asked. She looked down at me archly. ""Hey, little man!"" she exclaimed, ""you think any of us here look like men? You see any of us with hair on our chests? That's what male hormones and steroids do, but none of us use that stuff. It's all proper trainin' and diet, and we don't think our muscles make us look unfeminine. Of course,"" she added, ""if your idea of femininity is bein' little and dainty or soft with big boobs and butts, that ain't us, and that's another idea we're gonna change!"" I was hastily agreeing with her when the music stopped, and she lowered me so that my feet were fully on the floor. Suddenly I was conscious of a looming presence behind me, and a deep, rich voice which seemed to come from the ceiling said, ""Hey, Steph, where'd you find this little toy?"" I saw Steph grimace and, as she released me, I turned to look squarely into a solidly muscled, feminine stomach and then up at a massive, ""V"" shaped chest that literally filled my field of view. Involuntarily I fell back against Steph, who put her strong arms around me protectively, and I craned my head to gape upward past melon size breasts barely concealed by a brief halter at squarish, larger than life features framed in short, black hair that towered nearly three feet above me and were grinning wolfishly down at me. I blinked and looked down. The black haired giantess' thighs were bigger around than my waist and her feet, which were almost twice the size of mine, were encased in long, black pumps with heels that had to be six inches high. ""Relax, Mona,"" Steph replied evenly. ""He belongs to Bonnie. She's downstairs with Margie lookin' over Margie's new gym, and I'm just protectin' him 'til she gets back."" The giantess' grin got even wider. ""Now, Bonnie ought to know better than that,"" she laughed. ""I sure hope she didn't think you could protect him from me!"" Before either of us could react, she reached around my back with an arm that was as thickly muscled as Bonnie's, wrapped a huge hand around my waist, her long, powerful fingers almost completely spanning my slender body, and plucked me out of Steph's grasp as effortlessly as if I were a doll. As she turned me to hold me almost horizontally, almost face up, next to her hip, I gasped and tried to cry out, but she reached down to cover my mouth and nose with her other hand, and I could only manage a muffled sob. I grabbed at the steel fingers encircling my waist with a pressure that was firm, but not tight enough to hurt, but couldn't budge them, and then at the hand covering my mouth and nose, with no greater success. The black haired giantess called Mona simply ignored my struggles. ""Mona, cut it out!"" Steph snapped. ""Put him down!"" But Mona had turned her back on the smaller girl and was already carrying me off the patio toward a tall, stone wall at the back of the lot. ""Better run and tell Bonnie I've got her little toy and I'm taking him to a place where we can get better acquainted,"" she snickered back over her shoulder. At this point all I could see was Mona's giant frame from the waist up and her massive arms as she carried me across the lawn, continuino off the wall, gently slid them and my shorts down over my knees. ""What the hell do you think you're doing?"" I sputtered. ""Let me go!""\n""Sassy, little thing, aren't you?"" Mona chuckled. ""Cute, too, and big enough in the right places. I can see why Bonnie has the hots for you. Let's see what I can do with this before she gets here..."" She lifted me off the wall again, far enough that she could slide her other hand between my thighs, forcing them apart, and firmly cup my entire crotch in her huge palm, and began to massage me intimately. Almost immediately sensations of ecstasy and desire began to flood my lower body, and I felt my penis stiffen against the pressure of her hand. ""Ahhhh,"" she murmured softly, and her other hand went to the back of my neck and head, immobilizing them, and, as I started to protest, her open mouth crushed down on mine with a force that bent me backward and literally took my breath away. I heard myself squeal and began to beat on her massive shoulders with my small fists, but my blows seemingly had no effect on her as she continued to explore the inside of my mouth with her tongue and massage me almost to the point of orgasm. ""I hate to interrupt, but what you've got there belongs to me."" I recognized Bonnie's voice, cold and deadly, from behind Mona, and a chill went through me as Mona slowly released me and turned her back on me to face her. Bonnie's face, barely visible over Mona's broad shoulder, was a mask of controlled fury. ""Sure, babe,"" Mona drawled. ""All you gotta do is come take him. Of course,"" she added with a chuckle, ""you gotta come through me to do that...""\n""What I'd really like to do,"" Bonnie grated, ""is put you in the hospital for a few months. But that wouldn't do our team any good, and the coach needs both of us healthy."" Mona thought a moment. ""Good point,"" she said finally. ""Tell you what, babe. How 'bout a straight test of arm strength, using both hands? We keep at it until one of us goes down. You put me down, he's yours. I put you down, I keep him for the night, and you can have what's left after that. ""'Course,"" she added, grinning broadly, ""there won't be much left for you to have any fun with, at least not for a couple of weeks!""\n""Fair enough, bitch,"" Bonnie snapped, kicked off her high heeled shoes and put her hands up level with her shoulders. Mona did the same, and Bonnie was forced to raise her hands several inches to clasp the hands of the taller girl. Mona grinned. ""Advantage of height and leverage is with me, babe,"" she chuckled, ""and I'm a lot stronger than I was last spring.""\n""So am I. I'll spot you your advantage and still kick your butt!"" Listening to the exchange between these two female titans, I suddenly realized I was literally shaking with fear that Bonnie might not be a match for the black haired giantess. And, as they closed, the giant muscles of their mighty arms bulging and their faces taut with the effort, I felt something else as well. The sight of these giant Amazons locked in a test of brute strength was somehow erotic, sending little spasms of desire through me and bringing my penis, which had gone limp at Bonnie's appear- ance, back to life. Apprehension and lust fought for control of my body as I watched, a helpless male spectator to an unbeliev- able demonstration of feminine strength and power. For several minutes neither girl seemed to gain the advan- tage. Then, ever so slowly, Bonnie began to force the bigger girl's hands down to her own shoulder level. For the first time I saw uncertainty flicker across Mona's features, and she gritted her teeth and heaved forward in a final, titanic effort to forestall defeat. But Bonnie held, and with a suddenness that was starther grip on the bigger girl's hands, crushing her fingers and bringing a scream of pain from her now helpless victim. Mona writhed and struggled as Bonnie continued to increase the pressure on her hands until they were numb from the pain, releasing her only when her screams had subsided into uncontrolled sobbing. Then, with a contemptuous shove, Bonnie pushed the bigger girl over on her back and came over to me. ""You OK?"" she asked, and then, as she saw my naked, throb- bing erection, frowned. ""Did Mona do that to you?"" My face was suddenly hot. ""I couldn't help it, Bonnie!"" I stammered. ""She's so strong! I couldn't stop her! Any more than I could stop you from doing the same thing to me this afternoon! And then, when you two started wrestling..."" I lowered my head, unable to meet her stern gaze. Bonnie shook her head. ""Men! You're all alike! I think anything in skirts could take advantage of any of you if she were strong enough and knew which buttons to push!"" She reached up, wrapped her powerful arms around my chest and thighs, slid me off the wall to hold me cradled securely against her bosom, and started to carry me back to the house, stepping around the fallen Mona, who was now on her knees moaning and holding her crushed hands against her stomach. ""Ah, can I pull my pants up before we go inside?"" I ventured hesitantly. She gave me an arch look, but for the first I saw a hint of humor in her eyes. ""No!"" she replied emphatically. ""When I get you inside I'm taking you upstairs, and at this point I'm not sure whether I'm going to spank you or rape you! Or maybe both! In any case, your little bottom is staying bare!""\n""Aw, Bonnie, come on! Please!"" Her expression melted, and then she laughed and hugged me close to her, hard enough to bend a couple of ribs. ""You little monkey!"" she murmured. ""It's a lucky thing for you I'm in love with you! If I weren't, I'd probably turn you over my knee and tan your backside so you couldn't sit down for a week! But, since I am, I suppose I'll have to finish what Mona started... after all, we can't have you suffering with hot rocks all night!"" Suddenly, in a rush of emotion, I felt a massive outpouring of love for this tall, beautiful Amazon who had captured me and made me hers. I reached up to put my arms around her neck and bury my face in the long curve of her throat. ""Oh, Bonnie!"" I heard myself whisper fiercely, ""I love you so much! Don't ever let me go!"" She stopped at the patio long enough to kiss me long and hard. ""Don't worry, baby,"" she whispered into my open mouth, ""now that I've finally got you, you're never going to get away from me!"" Then, with a grin, she added, ""And I'm certainly not letting you out of my sight for the rest of tonight! One rescue a night is enough!"" Inside, Margie was filling the punch bowl. She took one look at my naked bottom and throbbing erection, laughed and jerked her head in the direction of the stairway leading to the second floor. ""First door on the right,"" she told Bonnie. ""All the other bedrooms are occupied."" The next hour was sheer bliss that eclipsed even the ecstasy of the afternoon. Under her powerful, yet gentle, caresses, my body did things I would never have thought possible. I was her personal playground; she fondled and kneaded my soft, naked flesh, kissing, nibbling and tickling me all over until I was sobbing with desire and pleading to be taken. And her body was my temple, a towering structure of incomparable beauty and power, to be worshipped and adored. She let me memorize with my lips and fingers every pore of her perfect, satiny skin and every striation of muscle that rippled beneath, and, as I knelt before her kissing and stroking a massive, muscular, shapely thigh that magnificent goddess who had suddenly become my universe. When, finally, she had drained the last measure of ecstasy from my body, leaving me limp and exhausted beneath her, she dressed herself and then me and, cradling me in her powerful arms, carried me downstairs to the living room. There were only a couple of girls there, playing with their boy friends. She seated herself at the end of a divan, holding me close to her on her lap, and I wrapped one arm around her neck and buried my face in the long, smooth curve of her throat. For several minutes we remained there, saying nothing and conscious only of each other, until our reverie was broken by Margie. ""Hey, you two,"" she laughed, ""you look like you've got it bad! I didn't think you were ever going to come downstairs!"" I looked up at Margie past the strong line of Bonnie's jaw, and we both smiled, but said nothing. ""Well,"" Margie continued, ""I don't suppose I could talk you into coming out back. We're having lots of fun with the boys back there.""\n""We'll stay here,"" Bonnie said. ""We both have everything we want. Right, baby?"" She looked down into my eyes, and I nodded, smiling contently. ""Suit yourself."" Margie turned to leave, and then stopped. ""By the way, what'd you do to Mona? She ran out of here crying an hour ago, and her hands looked like they'd been run through a wringer! All swollen and bruised!""\n""I crushed her fingers,"" Bonnie replied. ""Don't worry. I didn't break anything. She'll be all right in a few days."" Margie's lips formed an exaggerated ""o"". ""Wow! I didn't think even you were that strong! Guess she'll think twice before messing with you again.""\n""Or anything that belongs to me,"" Bonnie said quietly. We left the party shortly after midnight, even though it was still going strong. Bonnie took me to my door, and as she lifted me up for a final kiss, I whispered, ""I don't want to say good- night!""\n""I know. Neither do I. I wish I could keep you with me all the time.""\n""Oh, God!"" I breathed. ""That would be so wonderful!"" She smiled and nuzzled my cheek. ""It will be, baby,"" she replied. ""Look, you should be out of graduate school in a couple of years, just about the time I graduate. Then, whether you like it or not, I'm going to marry you! Dad's business should be really booming by then, and he wants me to take it over when he retires. I can see that we both get jobs with him, and we can work and play together for the rest of our lives! And when I take over the business, I'll see to it that you have a very important role in the company!"" I raised my eyebrows. ""You're going to be my boss?"" She grinned. ""Uh huh. In every way. At work, at home, and particularly in bed! Any objections?"" I sighed. ""Would it make any difference if I did?""\n""Nope."" She hugged me close and kissed me long and hard. ""You belong to me, baby,"" she murmured. ""Like it or not, you're mine for life!"" I closed my eyes and surrendered myself to the ecstasy of her embrace. ""I wouldn't want it any other way,"" I whispered in reply."
701,Boston to Houston and Back,['MM'],"I am licking your finger and suck it into my mouth. Then you add the second one slowly turning them in a rotating fashion. My right hand starts to massage your balls as the large head fills to fullness and the visible wet mark appears on the freshly-cleaned shorts. My other hand has slid up the left leg of the briefs and I slowly but firmly run my finger along the crack feeling the wetness of your now sweating body. You pull the fingers out of my mouth and gently taking a grip of hair push my head down to your right thigh, to where the boxer-briefs cover it. I start licking the cloth, slightly biting it and pulling it as my tongue leaves a wet trail behind. The movements are slow but certain on your part. Your left hand reaches down and starts to poke and prod your naval as you guide my head ever more closely to the center of your bulging briefs. Your breathing increases and I start to probe your ass more as you raise it slightly. By now you have my head rubbing the m! iddle of the rock hard mound in the center of those lovely briefs.\n\n""Take it out, Brilane,"" you say in almost a hushed whisper between the heavy breaths you are now taking.\n\nUsing my teeth I open the fly and free the object of both our passions and start to brush the underside with my tongue slowly sliding down to the base. I gently reach in with my free hand and slide out your balls and begin to wash them with my mouth. I suck each, one at a time into my mouth, washing them in saliva. You gently push my face up to the tip of your dick, which you are massaging with two fingers. No longer able to hold back, I lower my mouth down over the crown and wrap my lips tightly around it ... rotating my tongue around the crown, stopping at the underside to apply the most pressure. I start to reach into my white classic briefs.\n\n""No leave it for later. I'll take care of it,"" you say as you pull my hand up to your left nipple, using your fingers to hold mine to start me squeezing the nipple. You provide the pressure you want. Now everything is in unison and my mouth is riding up and down in slightly faster. You have to spread your legs wider to let my probing finger into your ass. I bury my finger's full length into you, and I start to finger fuck the hole at the same pace as my mouth is moving up and down your glistening shaft. You take your other hand and wrap a clump of my hair between the fingers and start to increase the pace so that by now my slurping sounds fill the room. Then I feel your stomach muscles get tight. Your hand stops and you push down hard on my head. Your cock descends deep into my throat, while you ass muscle tightens hard on my finger. I squeeze your nipple hard. Then I feel the rush of warm thick juice hit the back of my throat as you clamp down on me with both hand! s hard, letting the cum flow as the cock jolts inside my throat, pounding me with the now full crown.\n\nSweat drips from every pour of your body and you let go of my head and collapse backwards. I never lose a drop and you look at me, brush my face and....\n\nYou finish it, pal, Brilane\n\n* * * * * * * * * * * * *\n\nHi Boston ... Houston here,\n\nSweat is dripping from every pore of my body. I let go of your head and collapse backwards onto the bed. You rise up from between my legs and lean over me, your hands on either side of my shoulders. I open my eyes and find you staring down at me. I brush your face with my fingers. You bring your lips to mine, and I open to receive you. You've not lost a drop of my cream and I taste it as your tongue explores the inside of my mouth. I reach up between your legs and find your hard cock still covered by the stretched white cotton of your Jockeys. I begin to fondle you, reaching past the crotch of your briefs to touch your balls. You lift your lips off mine.\n\n""God, Brilane ... feels so good ...,"" you murmur.\n\nI roll you onto your back and climb on top of you. You wrap your arms around my back and ass and hold me tightly. The weight and size of my body is clearly exciting to you. We kiss again, this time my tongue reaches deep inside your mouth. A minute or so later, I break our kiss and rise up on my hands above you. You reach down between us and take my still hard dick and guide it to a leg opening of your Jockeys. I ease myself into your briefs right up along side your hardness. You grasp both cocks through the sweat-stained fabric and squeeze them. We both look down at the massive, thick bulge we make. You begin to masturbate us together. Precum begins to leak from your cock, soaking through the cotton around your crown. I glance up and look into your face. Your eyes are open, staring into mine as you jerk us off together. My own balls are churning, both from the rubbing of our dicks together and the masculine intensity of your eyes. Even though I just came, I real! ize that it won't take long for me to reach orgasm again. You begin to buck your hips up against me. You are getting fuckin' close yourself.\n\n""Not yet, pal,"" I whisper urgently, and I ease myself down again on top of you, stopping your hand from doing its magic. We lie there a moment trying to catch our breaths.\n\n""Come on,"" I finally say. You look a bit puzzled as I pull you up off the bed and toward the bathroom.\n\nAs I guide you toward the shower, you reach to pull down your briefs. I stop you and shake my head. Your face expands into a broad grin. I smile back and wink. We both climb into the shower, you closest to the shower head. I reach around you and turn on the water. It streams over your head and down your body, quickly soaking your Jockeys. I drop to my knees in front of you. The white cotton now clings to your erection, revealing the outlines of your veined shaft, foreskin and cockhead. I can also see your pubics through the now almost transparent material. At first I just stroke and fondle you, enjoying the sensation of touching you but not quite touching you. Then I begin to rub my face against your cock. I slip both my hands under the back of your briefs, squeezing and rubbing your ass-cheeks. The water still cascades down your chest and stomach as I mouth the outline of your rod, sucking in the warm water through the cotton.\n\nYour hands are now firmly holding my head, making my mouth go where you want it to. First to your hidden balls. Moments later you pull the crotch of your briefs aside, letting your testicles drop. I take one into my mouth and gently suck; then the other. I hear you moaning above me. My hand is wrapped around my own erection, masturbating slowly, trying to be careful and not cum too soon. Then you pull at the leg opening and at last release your cock into the open. My mouth goes right to the exposed head, my tongue exploring your foreskin and piss-slit. You know how turned on I get about foreskins, so you give me all the time I want ... even though all you want to do is plunge your rod deep down my throat and release your raging, pent-up load. I take your cock in my hand and slowly jerk on it, making the hood cover, then reveal the head, all the while licking and sucking your beautiful manhood. But I know that I can't keep teasing you forever. Finally I let your dic! k slip into my mouth. You push it deep. I gag a little and you ease up a bit, then push again. This time I rela x my throat and you go totally down, my nose buried in the wet cotton still covering your pubics. Holding my head firmly, you begin to fuck my face. You are in control now. My mouth and your cock are all that exist for me as you plunge your meat in and out past my stretched lips.\n\n""Oh, Jeez,"" you cry out. Your flood of warm cream empties into my mouth as you continue to face-fuck me. As the last of your load is released, you slow your motion, then stop with your cock buried deep down my now-ravaged throat. My fist moves quickly over my own erection. I let out a gagging groan as my orgasm hits and I send my shots of cum into the swirl of warm water racing to the drain. You finally release my head, and gasping for air I let your manhood slip from my mouth. You help me to my feet and we kiss ... long and deeply ... both thoroughly drained by our orgasms.\n\nLater that night, I awake to find you turned around in bed, slowly sucking on my cock. I take your hard dick into my mouth. We suck each other for a long time, not trying to bring each other off, rather just for the enjoyment of the intimacy we share. I fall asleep with your hardness still in my mouth.\n\nSweet dreams, pal, decal"
702,Bound,"['MF', 'Dom-sub', 'bd']","She was led to a small, round, deeply-padded table. Several hands helped her climb up on it. Suddenly, roughly, her skirt was ripped from her body. She heard gasps all around her, and she gasped as well! With a quick jerk, her blouse was torn from her. She was naked except for the tiny G-string, which she knew from her mirror hid almost nothing from any angle of view!\n\nA padded belt was fastened around her slim waist. Then padded cuffs were fastened to her wrists, elbows, ankles, and at the tops of her calves at her knees. Both of her wrists were then attached to the front of her waist belt. Her fingers could curl down over her smooth-shaved mons, but she couldn't reach above her waist, and she couldn't move her hands apart from each other. Her hands were positioned just at the front of her sex. Immediately she thrust her fingers under the front of her G-string, between her smooth vulva folds, and found her clitoris. She began to masturbate as her nipples grew long and hard! She shuddered as her clitoris responded to her touch.\n\n""Listen to me, slut!"" The voice behind her commanded. ""Don't get carried away just yet. I have something for you!""\n\nHer knees were pulled apart a little, and she could feel rustling between her calves as she knelt there. Suddenly her G- string was clipped in two and ripped from between her cheeks, exposing her dripping, pink slit and her teasing fingers. Then strong hands grabbed her hips while others grabbed her knees and ankles. Her knees were slid far apart, lowering her sex toward the table, while her hips were pulled back. Then she felt it! She cried out softly as a HUGE, blunt object began to slide between her labia. It was covered with lubricant to supplement that flowing from her sex. Without mercy she was split open, impaled on the huge pole, her vagina stretching to its limit as she was forced to kneel back and down. Her groans were ignored.\n\nWhen she was sitting back completely, her heels tucked up under her bottom, and her knees as wide apart as possible, the hands held her in position. The table was so small that her feet hung over the nicely padded edge. She knew her ass must be right at the edge of the table. She felt a hand between her vulva and the table manipulating the huge instrument, and then she felt a solid click in the pole. With the heavy click she felt the pole expand ever so slightly as it bulged out in front, just behind her pubic bone, and in back, in front of her tailbone!\n\nShe felt hands fastening her ankles and knees in position. Other hands worked on her nipples. Small rings were clipped around her erect nipples and weights were attached. The weights were on light springs. When they were released the weights bounced up and down randomly tugging at her nipples!\n\nSuddenly the blindfold was whipped off and she blinked in the light. A huge man stood in front of her, his eyes piercing hers.\n\n""Listen, slut. You are riding a very special tool. It is designed to not let you up. If you try to slide up, it will expand inside you. The more you rise, the more it will swell. I suspect you are already pretty well stretched, so you won't get very far! Go ahead. Give it a try.""\n\nShe looked back at him, her eyes half-closed as she breathed through her teeth. She tried to rise up from her sitting position. Her thighs tensed, but as she began to slide up, the tool did expand in front and in back, swelling between her pubic bone and her tailbone, holding her down. Her nostrils flared. The harder she pressed up, the larger the tool swelled. All her upward effort was converted to the tool's swelling effect. When it became painful she settled back with a groan. The pole contracted, leaving her merely totally stretched. Her maximum effort had raised her only about two inches. Her chest heaving, she realized that she was impaled firmly in place! She looked at him under heavy eyelids, her voice husky with lust, she groaned, ""Oh god!""\n\n""That's right. You are stuck, so enjoy it. Now look around.""\n\nShe did. There were six men seated around the table. The room was small, and all four walls were covered in mirrors. There was even a mirror on the ceiling which was close overhead. She could see herself from every angle in great detail. She gasped at the rear view of her tight bottom cheeks spread open by her lewd position, and between them the sight of her vagina stretched into a tight sheath around the monstrous shaft! She tried to pull up again. The thing swelled in her belly, holding her down, but she could see her vagina pull wet, shiny, and deep-pink from between her labia!\n\nThe thing was bulging against her G-spot, she realized, and she could get a small amount of sliding motion up and down. This she began to do. She dropped her eyes down and began to concentrate on reaching her first orgasm.\n\nThe table began to turn. It turned until she was facing a new man, which meant her ass was pointed right into the face of the man behind her. All were naked, and all had huge cocks, erect, purple, shiny and straining. All were stroking their huge cocks as they stared at her violated body.\n\nShe found that she could rock her pelvis back and forth in such a way that the thing swelled and retracted inside her, but the motion didn't require the effort of her thigh muscles. The pendants on her nipples were driving her wild, the way they tugged and pulled on her erect, sensitive flesh. Meanwhile, her fingers explored her slippery, stretched inner labia, and teased her VERY erect clitoris.\n\nThe table turned again. It was programmed to turn one-sixth of a turn every minute. Not fast enough to make her dizzy, but fast enough to give each man a new view of her at frequent intervals.\n\nShe was getting extremely hot and aroused. Her red-rimmed vagina slid up and down the tool a couple of inches, leaving her sticky wetness in a thick, dripping layer which slowly flowed down the shaft onto the table. Her anus twitched and trembled. Her breathing was ragged, and she gasped in and sobbed out. Her chest heaved and her pelvis rocked. Her fingers tweaked and pulled on her now HUGELY erect clitoris. It had never thrust out from between her labia like this before. She attacked it without mercy, as that wicked instrument thrust and massaged deep in her belly, rubbing her G-spot.\n\nThe table turned and turned. Suddenly she opened her mouth wide, threw her head back, sucked in a huge rush of air, paused, and then screamed. She screamed loudly and long as her climax swept over her body. Her scream wavered low into a whimper and then grew loud again, until all the air was forced from her lungs. With a shuddering, convulsive gasp, she sucked her lungs full again and began to sob.\n\nTears flowed down her cheeks as her body shook and shuddered. She cried and whimpered as her pelvis bucked involuntarily and her vagina rippled with waves of spasms. The ecstatic feeling of total release filled her. She was flying! She was jetting through a warm sea! She was soaring through the warm, turbulent waters which caressed and teased her entire body all at once! She whimpered, cried, and groaned just as quickly as she could draw breath.\n\nThe men watched in awe, wildly pumping their engorged organs! Those in front and behind her watched as her vulva exploded with fluid which flowed freely from between her labia and the huge tool, drenching the table between her knees in a spreading puddle of clear, sticky liquid. One man gasped, ""It's a liquid orgasm!"" And then he erupted, spraying huge jets of semen up to her neck and breasts.\n\nThe others came as well. Spurts of thick semen filled the air with white ropes! They sprayed her ass and legs and back and belly with heavy globs of cum.\n\nShe was just coming down from her orgasm when they erupted. The feeling of their cool semen flowing down all over her body, dripping from her nipples and bottom, sent her over the edge again. ""Ohhhhhhhhhhh FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!"" She screamed as another climax slammed into her!\n\nThey watched her writhing in orgasm, their own organs subsiding in their hands. She was lost for almost two minutes.\n\nWhen she calmed she was almost unconscious. Her knees hurt. Gentle hands supported her as a man manipulated the tool. She felt the heavy click inside her again. Then strong hands helped her raise her pelvis up, sliding her off the gigantic shaft. Kneeling upright, swaying, she felt empty. Her open vagina dripped. They kept her knees and ankles fastened in place. Then a man brought a small, padded bench which he placed in front of her. They unfastened one of her wrists, but reconnected it to the belt behind her. Now one hand was positioned at the front of her vulva while the other hand curled down over the split between her cheeks. Then they pressed her forward until her collarbones rested against the padded bench. Her head was very low, and her ass was raised high in the air.\n\nThey ran nicely padded straps under her armpits and pulled them forward, securing her torso forward so that she could not sag backwards. With her knees fixed in place, this forced her to keep her ass at its highest point and held her chest down. These straps also allowed her to relax because she was held in position even with no effort on her part. They ran a headband around her forehead to keep the hair out of her face. She knew her vagina had to still be a wide open hole, and that this hole had to be thrust out past the edge of the table because her face hung out over the opposite edge.\n\nThen she felt thick oil being poured on her ass. Rough hands spread the oil all over her bottom and the backs of her thighs. More and more oil flowed over her, running down the small of her back then down over her sides to drip from her belly. Trickles of oil flowed from her belly down to her chest. Soon it was dripping from the tips of her nipples. Her breathing grew faster and faster, and the nipple pendants bounced and made her feel wild again. They spread oil all over her legs and feet. They even poured oil into her open vagina. Soon her entire lower body was covered with a thick, shiny coating of heavy lubrication. The men were all hugely erect again. Everyone sat down, and the table turned.\n\nInstantly the man behind her rose. He began to stroke her. His hands wandered all over her ass, down her back, under her belly, back up along her sides, over her hips, down her thighs, inside her thighs, up inside her thighs to her smooth vulva. He spread his fingers out under her, pressing up against her soft, fleshy mound, as he thrust both thumbs into her vagina and pulled it wide open. Soon his tongue was swirling inside her hole, thrusting deep, stabbing into her inner depths. Then he licked up from her hole to her anus, licking and stabbing his tongue at her tiny, pink rosebud!\n\nShe was groaning lewdly, writhing her pelvis as much as she could, as the man in front of her stood and poked his huge tool into her open mouth. Holding her head in his hands, he began to thrust luxuriously in and out of her head, sliding his look shaft down her throat. She timed her breathing with his pumping cock, her tongue lapping at his root, at his hairy balls, his shaft filling her throat.\n\nMeanwhile the man behind her was sliding his rigid cock all over her oily behind. He thrust up along the split of her bottom, the head sliding under her hand, and she grabbed it. It was huge and thick and hot in her grasp. She tried to hold it firm but he slid it within her fist. Her hand was too tiny to really get a good grip on it, but he seemed pleased at her efforts because he thrust it roughly between the top of her pelvis and her tiny fingers. She felt it pulse and spasm under her fingers.\n\nHe slid his cock head back down, pausing at her anus, then down to her vagina. With one quick thrust he plunged into her body. As she screamed around the cock buried in her throat, he jerked his tool back out of her, then buried it deep between her labia again! Now she was whimpering again. With each thrust he tried to get deeper into her belly. He pushed roughly against her cervix until she felt his dangling balls bumping into her wildly protruding clitoris. She was now very close to her climax again! He grabbed her pelvis with both hands, his thumbs at her anus. She tried to push his thumbs away, but her hand was too tiny and weak. Sliding his hands all over the top of her bucking pelvis, he suddenly pressed a thumb at her rosebud again, firmly, until it opened to accept him. He buried his thumb in her so he could feel his huge tool sliding through her vagina. She placed her hand over his, holding it in place.\n\nThe man with his cock down her throat must have been watching in the overhead mirror because his cock began to surge and swell. She felt his balls pull tightly up against her tongue. Then she felt a ripple surge down the length of his cock and he cried out, ""You fucking slut!"" She knew he was spraying his semen down her throat! His balls surged and she felt his cock spurting in her mouth as he pulled his erupting cock out enough for her to taste his fresh cum.\n\nThe man stuffing her vagina began to erupt as well. As his balls pulled up tightly to his body, they wickedly stimulated her clitoris, and she went over the edge.\n\nShe screamed again, cum bubbling from her mouth, flowing down her chin. Even as she began to climax, the table turned. Fresh, huge, rigid cocks began their work. The new man behind her rubbed his cock all up and down her legs. He thrust it against the slippery soles of her feet, down her shapely calves, and up the backs of her thighs. Mostly, though, he focused on teasing her clitoris. He pinched it between his thumb and finger and rolled it back and forth. This action made her scream and scream as her pelvis bucked violently. The sensation was SO intense that she felt she had to get away. Her orgasm was tearing through her, yet this sensation was more devastating than she could stand. But she was held firmly in position. Her pelvis could buck and shudder, and she could writhe her body, but she could not escape. Her cries and screams filled that air as she began to babble almost incoherently.\n\n""No, oh fuck, please, don't! OH! Yes! YES! I'm... I... OH, I can't take.... Please! OH GOD! OH GOD! FUCK! OH YES! Give me.... Oh please! I can't.... It's so.... OH FUCK! I'm so... so... SO! OH DAMN! Please don't.... Stop! Don't stop! OH... DO STOP! MY GOD!""\n\nAnd then his cock was in her, stretching her, and another cock was down her throat, and she was cumming and cumming and cumming, and then the table turned, and her body was dripping and flowing with her fluids and gobbets of semen, and the table turned, and someone was pounding her cervix, and her nipples couldn't take any more, and she was cumming, and her clitoris was on fire, and her mouth was full of cum again, and the table turned, and there were MANY fingers in her vagina, and her vagina was rippling perpetually and flowing and dripping, and her vagina was full of thrusting cock, and her clitoris was bursting, and balls were pulling up tight against her tongue again, and two thumbs were in her anus, and the table turned, and she couldn't stop cumming, and more semen flowed from her mouth and down her throat, and her vagina was just so FUCKING full of cock, and.... darkness.\n\nShe awoke slowly. She was in her own bed. Her body was sore but in a pleasing way. She stretched like a cat. As she stretched, she noticed that her inner labia and clitoris were very sensitive to the touch of the sheet. She pulled the sheet up to look. She gasped to see her little, pink clitoris still protruding up from her mons. It stood out like a tiny, pink soldier, ready to do battle. She touched it and was rewarded by pleasure rather than pain. Her slit was already slippery, as her fingers quickly found out. Her explorations soon became urgent. Fingers found their favorite places. Soon the shuddering began again..."
703,Bound Frustration,"['MF', 'bd']","After the breakfast dishes, Tom led Mary to the den, where he turned around and started to kiss her. The long, empassioned kind. Sometime during the kiss, the robe fell from her. Eventually, they stopped when he took a broomstick from on top of the table behind her, held it horizontally behind her back, and guided her arms around behind the broomstick. ""Hold this here."" he whispered. She turned around as she watched him open the drawer of the table and take out a few lengths of clothesline. ""Ooo, bondage games!"" she said with delight. They've tried a few scenes before, nothing as wild as they've read on ASB, but enjoyable nevertheless. With one length he used to tie her elbows, which were crooked around the wooden bar behind her. When he was finished, he asked her to see if she could move. Her elbows were fixed in a slightly bent position, and because she wasn't all that flexible, her arms remained immobile, pressing the stick against her back. Smiling, he took out something and held it to her bottom lip. ""What?"" she tried to say, but as she opened her mouth to form the ""ah"" sound, he started gently pressing the round object in. He kept pressing and she kept giving, all the while her lips working frantically around the gag. Finally, when the ball gag was all the way in, he buckled it behind her head. It wasn't a particularly large gag, it fit almost all the way in her mouth, leaving about a third of it exposed through her front teeth. ""Why are you doing this?"" she tried to say, but the only sounds that came out were mewing sounds. ""Mewing sounds!"" she though. ""How humiliating!"" She couldn't believe what was happening to her. When they played before, they've always had a lot of fun talking, ""why's he gagging me now?"" Tom went to one end of the room and sat in his easy chair. He looked at her, smiling. She glared at him, then frantically shook around for a while, trying to get free. She only managed to free some hair, a few of which strands fell in front of her eyes. She couldn't even shake the hair from her eyes! ""And that bastard's enjoying this!"" she thought with disgust. No matter how she struggled, it was as if that stick behind her back was now part of her body. She could get rid of it like she could get rid of her own arm. It was humiliating, the stick following her movements like a shadow, constantly reminding her of her impotence, not even able to say anything. ""You look beautiful when you're angry!"" he cheerfully said. ""Ugh!"" was all she could reply, in frustration. She stamped her foot. Nothing much, she thought, but at least it's something. To her, it was a little bit better than being totally impotent. But just a little bit. Even then, the practically useless stamp, and the tingling soreness from that foot after the stamp, served to remind her of her shame. Tom pointed to another spot on the floor and told Mary ""go over there."" Mary shook her head in defiance. Tom's face changed from grinning to one of mock anger. ""GO OVER THERE!"" Actually, that made Mary feel a little better, at least even helpless like this, she could still get even a bit by annoying Tom. But then Tom just got up and tied a length of rope to the stick and sat back down, nonchalantly holding the other end. He asked again ""Are you going to go over there?"" Defiantly Mary shook her head, while trying to smirk. Tom pulled on the rope, drawing Mary towards him. In her high- heeled boots, she couldn't put up much resistance, so she found herself being helplessly pulled towards Tom. While still sitting in his easy chair, Tom swung her around so that she was facing him, exposed. ""My, you have a wet pussy."" he laughed. Mary couldn't take the embarassment. Here she was, exposed, helpless and frustrated, and all those emotions sent tingling sensations to her sensitive areas. She wanted to ignore those sensations, but now that Tom just pointed out the state of her vagina, she couldn't ignore those feelings. She somehow felt betrayed by her own body. What was even more degrading was how he was laughing, as if he knew. Or at least knew it would bother her. She felt like a slut. He licked his lips and started fondling her breasts. Mary is a bit on the full-figured side, which her breasts reflected fully. As a result, they frequently received a lot of attention. Now the sensations could not be ignored at all. The tensions, and the sensations, worked on her and she finally gave up trying to resist. But as she started giving in to her arousal, he stopped. ""Not even close!"" she thought in frustration, ""just a few minutes more!"" She tried to lean forward to him, in hopes that he'd continue. But no, he just sent her back out into the middle of the room. He laughed as she tried to touch herself, but it was frustrating that her hands could come to within inches of relief, no matter how she twisted or stretched. ""So close, yet so far away!"" he laughed. ""What a jerk!"" she thought, as she sneered at him. At least, she tried to manage a sneer around the gag. Tom noticed the attempt and, feigning annoyance again, pulled her over to him. This time after arousing her again, he tied her hands together in front of her. The rope, stretched tautly between her hands, cut into her soft flesh of her abdomen, further restricting what little movement her hands now had. With a few more squeezes of her breasts and strokes and pinches of her nipples, he sent her back to the middle of the room. Tom reveled in the visual display Mary was giving him, as she continued to struggle despite the now total rigidity of her upper body. It was fun to keep her frustrated in this way, fishing her back, arousing her, then humiliating her by making her go wherever he wanted. Each time he fished her back, he noticed how much more obviously damp her vulva became. He made fun of his ""trained animal,"" making the visible flush in Mary's face more noticable. Tom then used a length of rope to tie around her torso, making several loops above and below her breasts, digging into and pinning her upper arms to her body. ""Why's he DOING this?"" she thought, ""I'm helpless enough as it is, this tie doesn't do anything..."" As if reading her mind, Tom lightly slapped and jiggled her breasts, making her more aware of how the increased pressure has engorged more blood into her breasts and nipples, making them a bit more sensitive now. Mary looked with disgust at how the ropes cut into her feminine beauty. ""Not that I had much before,"" she thought. But now the sight of the base of her breasts pinched, and their sagging more than usual, infuriated her. Taking advantage of her predicament, Tom again fondled her breasts, and then watched them fall back down. He sent her back to the middle of the room. This time as Mary struggled briefly, her now pinched breasts flopped around more than ever. Each time they slapped back against her torso, the feeling of increased tension and mass served as another reminder to her of her situation. When Mary stopped, Tom tucked a pencil under the fold of each of her breasts, and facetiously remarked how well they stayed up. Infuriated, Mary shook and shook until the pencils dislodged and fell, rather have the feelings of her bound breasts than the added humiliation of being a pencil holder. ""Oh, so you want them UP, eh?"" Tom sarcastically said. Mary looked at him wide-eyed, at once filled with anger, and fear of what he meant by that. Taking the piece of rope that was dangling from her breast ties, he once again encircled her breasts, this time digging in right through the middle, at nipple level. As he tightened this rope, the groove it made in her breasts increased until it became a crevice, cutting her boobs in two. Her nipples, still hard, peaked just above the breast-rope. Her mouth was extremely busy with the gag as he made this last tie. She couldn't believe her sensations now, the intensity at this level sent waves of electricity shooting through her body, down her back, through her pelvis and around her vulva. As the tingling swept through her legs, the realization that she hasn't sat down for a while now and the tiredness of her legs made her tense those up, increasing the overall tingling sensations. As a reflex action, her arms tensed up, that action plus the impedence of her binds sent shivers back up her spine and through her arms. She couldn't decide if this was pleasureable, or just plain annoying. Pleasure so intense that it was unbearable? Or pleasureable pain? Tom noticed the immediate effect of the tie, was that her vagina had become so wet, a small, slow trickle started down her leg. With his finger, he pressed into the soft flesh of the inside of her thigh and proceeded up, scooping up some of the sweet nectar. As he did this she crossed her knees, trying to press her thighs together, but the combination of trying to balance on a high heel and the way the boots molded her flesh prevented her in succeeding to stop him. ""Well, what do we have here?"" he mocked, holding the finger in front of her, and then sucking it. He caught a glimpse of tears welling up in her eyes before she rolled her eyes back and shut them, looking away from him. He grabbed her firmly by the back of her neck and turned her head to face him. With her eyes still closed, he said with a stern voice ""Listen, now I'm going to go out for a little while. While I'm gone you are not to sit in my chair. Understand?"" Strangely, these words comforted her a bit. Here she was, fighting back tears, these humiliating tears. Why were there tears? Was her embarrassment that intense? ""UNDERSTAND??"" he repeated, in a lounder voice. She quickly nodded her head, ""yes, yes, just go away, please"" she thought. While he was gone, Mary had a chance to recover a bit. Her tears subsided, and she was thankful for his absence, at least for a while. For a while she also struggled with trying to dislodge her rope that cut into her breasts. At least now they didn't flop around anymore, but the pressure that the rope had on her nipples was excruciating. ""Just half an inch, that's all I have to move it..."" she kept repeating to herself as she twisted and tried contorting her body. But no luck, her whole upper body was just as rigid as before, all she could do was move her neck and wiggle her fingers. ""At least I can still walk"" she said to herself. Not that she could walk anywhere. Tom locked the door on his way out. And the ache in her legs became more noticable, as she increased the tempo of shifting her weight, trying to relieve the soreness. If she wanted to sit, there was the floor. The only chair in the room was Tom's chair, and she was warned against sitting in it. Mary wasn't a good girl, but she knew better than to disobey. Tom's fertile imagination had thought of cruel and unusual punishments before. She caught a glimpse of herself in the shiny part of a lamp while she paced. The sight of herself made her at once wince and clench her teeth around the gag. ""I look like a four-boobed beast"" she spitefully said to herself. ""Where IS that buffoon, anyway?"" Mary found herself strangely starting to miss Tom, if anything at least for the company. A sardonic Tom was better than no Tom at all. At least he'd keep her mind off her aches. The click of the door being unlocked and opened made Mary jump a bit. The sight of Tom entering with another stick confirmed her worst fears; he seldom did anything in halves. Her anticipation ended when he made her stand in the middle of the room and spread her legs. Tom then proceeded to tie the stick to the back of her ankles, keeping them spread. If she felt totally helpless before, she felt even more so now. She knew better than to kick, though, for the way she was spread wouldn't have been very effective, and at this point to kick was to invite trouble. She wasn't spread particularly wide, only about twice shoulder width apart, but since Mary had never been very flexible to begin with, she felt stretched. And at the same time awkward and vulnerable. Especially combined with the way her whole upper torso was stiff with her back arched. Even the small privilege of being able to shift her weight had been denied her. When Tom was finished, she tried to take a few steps. A futile attempt, more of a symbolic protest against her increasing impotence, than anything else. Each step was barely an inch, but Mary knew that right now, a fall would hurt. When she turned her head to Tom, all she saw was his smiling, mocking face. ""Still have a bit of kick in you, eh? I'll put that to good use!"" said Tom, in that tone of voice that Mary was beginning to learn to cringe from. He tied one end of a length of rope to the middle of the leg- splitter bar, and looped the other end over the top of the bands of rope that was securing her upper arms. Pulling down to get rid of the slack, Tom noticed Mary manage a gasp through her gag as the pressure on her breasts increased. Keeping the rope taut, Tom threaded the rope between the crack of her ass, between the lips of her labia, under the rope between her wrists, until finally looping around her breast ropes in front. As he pulled down on the rope to tighten this bond, he watched her struggle, first trying to arch her back backwards, then forwards, but finding no way to relieve the tension. She found out that she could bear down a little by bending her knees ever so slightly, that was all she could manage. But when she did, his constant pulling on the untied rope took away the slack. ""Stupid move,"" she thought. When she looked up, she saw him looking at her. She returned the look with a glare, as he tightened the rope some more. He finally tied off the rope at her midriff between her breasts, bunching the once-parallel bands of rope binding her breasts into one thick bundle. Then he walked back to his chair and sat down to watch her. Mary's mind was racing with all the new tensions. Besides her breasts now being more tight than ever, every breath she took she felt on her neather parts. Suddenly she realized that any movement she made now, made her aware of her split vulva. She couldn't completely straighten out her knees anymore due to the pressure of the crotch strap; any twisting she made changed slightly the direction of pressure on all her sensitive spots on her perineum. Even the waving of her wrists, the most insignificant of movements, changed the tension her wrist ropes had on the crotch strap. About the only thing left to move, her neck, she threw back in frustration and shame, only to find that the slight change in her posture due to that motion likewise made her aware of her sex. Her sex. ""Damn him, why does he humiliate me so?"" she thought with audible mews through the gag. She saw him sitting in his chair, looking at her, with that same rotten grin on his face. Just that, looking at her. ""What does he expect me to do?"" she asked herself. Not that she could do anything besides stand there, with barely noticible outward signs of struggling. Eventually Mary's legs became so sore from standing in that slightly bent position that she decided to try to ignore this new tie and straighten them. As she did so, she clenched her gag and stiffened her body as the act cut deeper into her lower body. Despite her tensing her gluteals, anus and vagina into rock-hard structures, she couldn't help but be more aware of the unbreakable cord pressing on them, violating her most intimate areas. The sounds of her grunt and heavy breathing during the exersion were interrupted by clapping. Tom was clapping. She glared at him with a ""You bastard"" glare, as he sarcastically complimented her on her effort. He could see the slight but obvious lift in her moist crotch with the exersion, as well as the beginnings of two riverlettes of trickles down both her legs. He got up and massaged her thighs, spreading the thick goo on her skin. Now the coolness of a larger area of her moist skin spoke again to her of her violation and humiliation. She could barely keep her balance like this, much less struggle in symbolic protest. With a gasp of surprise, Tom then leaned her backwards, and gently lowered her to the ground. Though his arms were strong, Mary felt a momentary thrill of instability, as if flying through space in a roller- coaster. The bonds felt different to her now that she lay supine. The gelatinous masses that are her breasts no longer felt the pull of gravity caudaly against the breast rope; now it's as if the pressure was on a different angle. She could bend her legs a little more th relieve the strain on her nether areas, though in order to do that she had to spread her knees. ""Offering your pussy to me? Aww, how nice."" came another one of Tom's infuriating remarks. With a blush (was she now more prone to blushing while laying down? she asked herself) she tried to straighten her legs. A nagging sensation began to take its toll. While lying on the ground, the stick that was sandwiched between her elbows and back was now pressing into her back and upper arms due to her weight. It wasn't exactly cutting off her circulation, and her corpulence saved her from the first few minutes, but now the agony was noticably unbearable. She tried to sit up. Not normally flexible, she was even less so now with her legs spread as much as they were. Furthermore, when she reached with heroic effort halfway into a sitting position, the crotch rope rode up and tightened. With her stomach muscles screaming to stop the exersion, and with the increased pressure and violation on her crotch area, she stopped and tried to lower herself down, gently. She rested for a little while, but the ache in her arms and back from the pole returned. She tried to bend her legs and then sit up. She tried to bend her legs as much as she could, but because of the high heels of her boots, she couldn't get her feet flat on the floor, much less dig her heels in to the carpet to stabilize her. She got up quite a ways farther this time, though she was still leaning back a little due to the strain. She tried to bend her knees just a little more, and then sit up just a little more, until finally she realized that it wasn't so much the tight crotch rope that prevented her from sitting up fully, as it was just that she wasn't flexible enough to sit up. Confounded, she slowly lay back down. She lay on the ground exhausted, breathing heavily, the only activity possible at the moment. Even her breathing seemed especially loud, probably due to her supine position, which only testified to her total helplessness. But eventually the pressure from her elbow-pole became a bit too much to bear again. ""No!"" she thought and mumbled out, as she flexed her knees and tried to dig her heels into the carpet out of frustration. She realized that if she arched her back while digging into the carpet, she could alleviate the discomfort in her arms and back a bit. She thrust her pelvis up, trying to ""walk in"" her heels, bending one knee while pressing with the other heel, then digging in with that first heel while bending the other knee, etc. while increasing the pressure on her upper shoulders and the back of her neck. It was difficult to keep her balance this way, especially since she could only use the high heels of her boots, but eventually she worked her feet in enough to touch the ground with the balls of her feet. For a while, it was more comfortable, not to mention more stable, in this position, especially since in this position the crotch rope was so slack that the relief alone felt like heaven. But heaven reared its ugly head when eventually the strain on her back, shoulders, neck and thigh muscles made even that position uncomfortable. As she slid back down to relieve the tension, all the old tensions came infuriatingly back. ""Is there no comfortable position here?"" she lamented to herself. ""Does he know what pain this tie's causing me?"" she wondered, tilting her head, looking for Tom. Though strangely she realized that he hadn't been verbally humiliating her while in this position, his knowing look gave her the answer. ""He knows, he knows! That bastard!"" He knew, more than she, as he could read in her eyes it was time to stop. He sat her up and, positioning himself behind her to gently cradle her torso in his arms, looked into her eyes and whispered ""poor Mary, to have suffered so for so long."" Then as he kissed her on the cheek and gently stroked the other side of her face and neck with a finger, her eyes welled up with tears. The tears mirrored the deep conflict that was raging inside Mary. When she first experienced it so many years ago, it was so scary and reprehensible that they've misinterpreted it so many times. Was it Mary trying to resolve her love for her tormenter? Was she just crazy? But now they both knew what was going on, that Mary, her life before Tom, had been very ""pure."" That's the way she grew up, always striving to do good and shun evil, and that pleasure with any man was evil, leading to a lot of inhibitions in Mary even after marriage to Tom. ""I'm a GOOD girl!"" she thought, as tears started flowing freely now. Throughout the scene, what Tom did to her was a representation of her inner bound frustration against her inhibitions. The misrepresentations before only served to alienate herself from Tom and inhibit herself even more. Tom only forced her to confront the part of her that's been repressing her life, the monstrous part that occasionally re-emerged. And now, as she leaned back against Tom's chest and pelvis, feeling his comfort and gentleness through his fluffy robe as they rocked back and forth, with his hardness against her lower back, she felt somehow at peace, no longer in pain, somehow free. Somehow, the way Tom was stroking and cradling her, she felt safe, loved. And when her tears subsided, and her sensual side resurfaced, victorious over her inhibitions, Tom took off her gag. She started to say something when Tom put a finger to her lips, and whispered ""shhhh. shh. I took off your gag for a reason, not to talk. We're going to try something completely different this time. Groan when you gotta."" With the last four words she stiffened at the surge of excitement that suddenly shot through her. It wasn't exactly talking dirty, but Tom could be so powerful with these subliminal suggestions. Something definitely was happening to her, for even her crotch rope, which was tight even with her legs bent, felt nice. ""Snug?"" she thought to herself. He seemed to acknowledge this transformation in her. While his arms were still around her, he gently stroked both nipples as he kissed her on her neck. She gasped, practically right in his ear with his head down on her neck. She started to appologize as he embraced her head with an arm and whispered ""shh, sh-sh, that's all right, keep it up when you have to. I want to experience every gasp and moan of your pleasure."" For what seemed like hours they just stayed in that position as they rocked, with his strokes on the nipple progressing to slight pinches to twists and pulls, his kisses turning to caresses to deep sucks and licks to nibbles to bites, and her gasps turning to moans to finally deep-throated screams of pure pleasure. As her excitement built she was glad he had tied her so securely, even though this caused her frustration, this time of not being able to stimulate herself as much as she liked. She kicked, trying to provoke an orgasm within herself with the crotch rope while her upper torso was sensitized beyond belief. Though she was glad she could at least do this, she wished he hadn't split her like this so that he could at least enter her or put in something. Anything. The conflicts in her mind now were, in their own way, delicious. Tom slowed down a bit as he opened his robe, then resumed arousing her with his mouth and hands. Now as they rocked back and forth she could feel his skin, his body, rubbing against her back. His hardness was laying squished between his lower abdomen and her lower back, and she could now hear him intermittently groaning as well when her rocking body rubbed against his tender underside of his penis. Finally, as if a secret signal had been given, he stopped rocking and held her nipples. Then he slowly pulled and stretched them. He could feel her tense and try to arch her back even further. As her gasps subsided he pulled a little bit farther. Normally with her large breasts it'd be hard to stretch just the nipples to the point he was stretching, but the rope under her nipples helped. She kicked a little and threw her head back, gasps comming more frequent as he rolled the now inch long nipples hard between his thumbs and forefingers. As she calmed down somewhat again he gently pulled even harder. She couldn't believe the sensations she was experiencing now as her head, while still back, rolled from side to side. When she rolled to one side, she buried her face into his hair, breathing in his manly smell as he pulled even harder. He could feel her hard breathing on the back of his neck and see her legs kicking while he pulled and pulled. Then, all of a sudden, it happened. A vague connection between her nipples and her nether parts suddenly became acutely perceptible as what felt like lightening shot through, tensing every one of her muscles as she breathed a gasping, soft but high pitched orgasm. She didn't notice her legs straightening out all the way. At this time, Tom quickly pulled her nipple rope down and squeezed her breasts, engorging her nipples with blood. She spasmed again with an even more intense orgasm.\n\nWhen she caught her breath again and had some semblance of consciousness, with her eyes still closed, she whispered to Tom, ""thank you..."" and after a few more gasps, more softly, ""release...""\n\nEpilogue\n\n""Wow, that WAS special!"" Mary said, happily. Tom could only smile in reply as he went about the long task of untying her. ""You know what it was?"" he asked. ""It was wonderful,"" she replied. ""This was the first time you came without either one of us touching your clit."" She blushed. Whether it was from the way he said the word ""clit"" or from the discovery of something that was true of her, she didn't know. She instinctively tried to reach down, in realization, but as her arms were the first bonds, they would be the last to be untied. Tom was still unwrapping her torso ropes. ""Oh, but did that rope down there count?"" she asked, in a flirtatious and innocent grin. ""Did it rub?""\n""No, but it was kind of tight."" She was thinking of other lushious times he played with a crotch rope on her. ""Nice?"" After Tom finished untying her and ceremoniously flung her arm pole on to his chair, she turned to him and, kissing him, said ""I should relieve YOU now, you poor thing. I know how much you love to play like this.""\n""No need,"" he said, lightly pushing Mary away a bit and showing her a glistening wet spot on his abdomen, a bit below his navel. Then he reached behind her and rubbed an almost-dry sticky puddle on her lower back where his penis lay during the session. ""Wow, I didn't even NOTICE!""\n""Neither did I until I pulled away from you. Mary, you were INTENSE!""\n""How did it happen?""\n""You didn't notice because when it came out, we were so hot that it was the same temperature. I didn't notice because I was so in tune with YOUR shivering, and I guess it kind of dwarfed mine...""\n""Do we really have to wait ANOTHER month before playing our 'Confront the Inhibition' game again?"" Mary asked with mock pouting, reaching down to her still unsatisfied region between her legs. Now it was her turn to send messages to Tom, whose semi-flacidness started to respond and intensify to her words and gesture. ""Well, we can go into the bedroom now and improvise something..."" he said, as they walked out of the den arm-in-arm."
704,Boy Prostitute,"['Mm', 'ped', 'gay']","Well, the takeover was successful and the merger went off without a hitch. yay. I worked my ass off and sacrificed my social life so that my employers could reap huge rewards and make my superiors look all that much better. I was promised a promotion and transfer to a new city of my choice if it went off well. I almost got that.\n\nI was transferred all right. To a city my boss knew I hated and would never choose to go to. But it was far from him and he knew this. Not even a thank you, 'good job', suggestion of a raise or measly bonus or even three extra days of vacation.\n\n""Jack, we are sending you to New York.""\n\n""Say what? I HATE New York. You know that Dan.""\n\n""It's done. Your going. You wanted a transfer so quit whining.""\n\nAt least they gave me extra time off to pack. Without pay of course. I decided to take all of my accumulated vacation time in one lump. Four weeks. I wandered around my old neighborhood and said good-bye to all the people I knew. I made a lot of acquaintances over the last three years here. I would miss a lot of them.\n\nMy Truck and the rental trailer was packed and I was at the wheel driving into hell. I lived in New York once. I promised myself I would never go back. Grow up in hell's kitchen and tell me if you would like to go back.\n\nThe road slipped by under me as I drove the three thousand miles back east. I moved to Los Angeles because it was the farthest I could go away from New York without leaving the states or going to Alaska or Hawaii. I hated my job.\n\nFive days on the road and I was parked at the border to New York state. This was it. I had to choose. I could go do a job I now hated or I could turn around and start a new life somewhere. I still had two weeks of vacation and no one would miss me until I was gone far away. I had ten thousand dollars in my bank account and two thousand shares of stock that was ballooning in value every minute because of efforts I put into an ungrateful and miserable company. I had at my disposal approximately seventy five thousand dollars if I sold all my stock. The condo I had had not sold yet so I had no money from that yet. If it sold for what I wanted I would take in another twelve thousand after I paid off the loan.\n\nThe day was strange. The road behind me was clear and sunny. A beautiful day was back there becoming me to enjoy it. The road that led into New York was dark with rain clouds that reflected my mood. Dark and ominous. I was still young and healthy. Twenty six and a graduate of a good business school. I had a masters in management and four years of experience in acquisitions and mergers. I could go almost anywhere and get a job that would support me. What the fuck was I doing sitting in my truck even considering going back to a place that tried to kill me once? I slammed my foot to the floor and drove my vehicle over the median onto the highway leading the other direction. I didn't give a fuck where I was going. I wasn't going there and that was all that mattered. I would eat up as much of my vacation time AND all my sick days before telling the company to fuck off. After I secured other income of course.\n\nI had three weeks of vacation and another two weeks of sick days to use up. I drove to Albany and checked into a nice hotel. I bought several maps of the surrounding states and sat in my room with the phone in hand.\n\n""Dan, I need to take my sick days.""\n\n""What? We need you in the Jersey office right away!""\n\n""Dan, My dad had a heart attack. I need to go tend to his affairs.""\n\n""How long?""\n\n""Six weeks at the most Dan. I have a lot to do.""\n\n""SIX!? Out of the question.""\n\n""Dan, company policy states quite clearly that in the case of family illness and or emergency an employee can take as much of his or her vacation time and sick days as they need. I have five weeks between the two. I am sure I will be in the Jersey office by that time.""\n\nHe was pissed and ranted and raved at me for a good five minutes. I knew he had no leg to stand on. I didn't even have to report to him. It was that I had no one to report to yet. I was in transition and had no superiors to report to but I had to do this right and I had to tell someone.\n\n""God Damn! We need you there NOW!""\n\n""Get a clue Dan. I need this time and this time policy supports me. I'm calling company personnel to get this done now. Have a good fucking life."" I slammed the phone down and called personnel. the lady on the other end was kind, considerate and helpful. I got six full weeks to do with as I pleased. Five with pay and she was sending an emergency check to me next day air for the whole amount. And no, my dad was not sick. He died six years earlier.\n\nI had a fist full of cash and a tank full of gas. My future was wide open to me and I never felt more free. I wandered around for two whole weeks. I just woke in the morning and went outside. the first bird I saw I watched. When the bird flew off I went that direction. I had updated my resume and sent it to several companies. I wasn't really interested in working at the moment so I just took my own sweet time about it. Thus it was that I found myself in Washington DC A real pit. most of the town at least. Some of it was quite nice. Here I decided to waste a day at the movies and playing video games.\n\nMy eyes grew accustomed to the dimness of the arcade and I wandered in. I got five dollars in tokens and stuffed them in my pocket. My movie started in an hour and I was going to enjoy myself. When I was a teenager and in collage I hung out in arcades to watch the boys. Now I was just playing a game. I hadn't thought about boys in a couple years. Well, not much anyway. The job kept me busy and I let it crowd out my attraction to the lads. It kept me out of trouble.\n\nI played a few old favorites and tried a couple new ones. I had to admit the quality of the games certainly improved over the days of ""space invaders"". I did take a look around the arcade and noticed several cute boys there. What struck me was the total lack of girls there. Usually you could find girls where the boys were. Another thing that caught my eye was the way they were dressed.\n\nAll of the boys were young looking. I put the oldest at perhaps twelve. The youngest at around eight. All wore shorts that were a size too small so they hugged little hips a bit close. Three of the boys were shirtless and four had on tank tops. They all were near the counter looking my direction as I played a racing game. I kinda got a feeling I was being hunted.\n\nThe one that caught my eye was a cute little tow headed boy of perhaps ten. He wore a white tank top that showed most of his chest and his shorts were so tight I could tell he had no unders on. He wandered to the bathroom and I tried to be less than obvious about watching to see him when he came out.\n\nAs he approached the counter the arcade owner motioned him over and talked to the lad a bit. I checked my watch and saw it was ten minutes to show time. I was feeling a bit odd so I decided to go to my show. As I got up from the game the boy came over and asked, ""Mister, you got a token?""\n\n""Umm I have a couple left. I was going to the show, I guess you could have them.""\n\n""Cool, whatcha gonna watch?""\n\n""Lost In Space.""\n\n""I want to see that one but I don't got no money."" He looked a bit sad.\n\n""I would take you but I don't think that your parents would like a total stranger taking you to a show.""\n\n""It's OK! I can ask!"" He ran to the counter and yammered at the man for a moment. ""OK, lets go!"" He chirped at me when he came running back. I glanced at the man and he nodded at me so I took it to mean I could take the tike with me to the show.\n\nI got a second ticket and we went inside. I paid for sodas and popcorn and a candy for each of us and we took our seats. There were no others in the auditorium when we got there and we walked tot he center of the room and found some comfy looking seats. I sat down and put my drink in it's cup holder and the boy tried to get the seat down but could not. I pushed it down and he hopped on my hand.\n\n""Your sitting on my hand there kiddo.""\n\n""Yea!"" He grinned at me.\n\nI could feel his perky little cheeks flex against the back of my hand and he wiggled his behind in the seat.\n\n""Well are you going to give me my hand back?""\n\n""Nope."" he giggled.\n\nI turned my hand over under him and he giggled more. I held the entirety of his butt in my hand for a moment savoring the feeling.\n\nI felt a familiar stirring in my loins as he continued to wiggle on my hand. I pinched him playfully and he hopped up and inch add I pulled my hand free.\n\n""That's what ya get for sitting on my hand."" I giggled at him.\n\nWe waited till the previews started telling bad joked back and forth. I decided to get up and pee before the show so I would not have to go during it. The boy followed me and we entered the restroom together. The large washroom was vacant. I walked up to a urinal and pulled my half hard penis out and began to pee. The boy took the stall next to me and pulled his shorts down over his butt, then he held his little dick in his hand while he peed, slowly stoking it the entire time. I was amazed and aroused at this whole display. By the time he was finished peeing I was done and hard as a rock. He looked at me and smiled.\n\n""I think you should pull your pants up before someone sees you.""\n\n""If you want me too. But I KNOW you don't want me to mister."" He smiled slyly at me. I knew he planned this.\n\nAs we walked back to the show I said ""My name is Jack. What's yours?""\n\n""Seth."" He took my hand and we walked back to the show.\n\nWe munched on our snacks for about fifteen minutes before he shivered and asked in such a little boy sort of way. ""Jack I'm cold."" It was a mite cool in the theater.\n\n""Want to sit in my lap?"" I wanted to wrap my arms around him so bad. He hopped up and crawled into my lap and snuggled in close and we watched the show.\n\nHe kept wiggling his ass against my renewing erection and he even flexed his cheeks against it. I had my arms completely around him and inside his shirt rubbing his small chest gently. I was horny as hell and enjoying the whole experience.\n\nAfter about ten minutes he leaned his head back and whispered in my ear,\n\n""I can take care of this,"" he flexed his ass cheeks and they gripped my boner, ""for you if you want.""\n\n""What do you mean?"" I stammered.\n\n""I can suck it or jack you off. I know you want it. I am real good at sucking.""\n\n""here?""\n\n""Sure. there aint anyone else here.""\n\n""If you want to."" I was excited and terrified at the same time.\n\n""But I got to charge you for it.""\n\n""Charge?""\n\n""Yea. If I jack you off it is fifteen bucks, if you want me to suck you it's twenty five.""\n\nI was so hot right then I would have paid anything for him to suck me. ""OK. Twenty five it is."" I whispered.\n\nHe got down on the floor and faced me. His little hands reached up and undid my belt and slowly pulled the zipper down. He smiled at me as he reached inside my boxers and pulled my erection free. He started at it in the flickering light and licked his lips.\n\nI sucked in my breath as he slid it into his throat. He was so hot and his tongue so wiggly I nearly shot right then but he managed to keep me hovering on the brink of explosion for a solid twenty minutes. I kept expecting someone to walk in or the police to come arrest me and cart my happy ass off to jail.\n\nI settled back and let him do all the work. After all I was paying him wasn't I? He took his sweet time as he stroked me gently and firmly to orgasm with his mouth and hands. He didn't even blink as I exploded into his mouth with days of pent up semen. He didn't spill a drop as he sucked all of me in and licked me clean. I closed my eyes as I floated back to earth. he tucked my softening penis back in my pants and tidied up my clothes as I wondered what it would be like to get sucked by the cutie on the screen in front of me.\n\nAs Seth climbed back into my lap I thanked him and told him I would get his money when the show ended.\n\nWe cuddled for a few minutes and I asked, ""Do you want me to do you now?""\n\n""Well usually I charge for that too.""\n\n""How much?""\n\n""Five if you jack me off and ten if you suck me.""\n\n""Do you want me to do you? You did say 'usually' didn't you?""\n\n""Yea. You got me all hard in the bathroom. If you would do me I can knock off five from the price of the blow job.""\n\n""You want me to suck or use my hand?""\n\n""Your hand. It's cold in here and I don't want to take my shorts all the way off.""\n\nI put my feet up on the seats in front of us and moved Seth's legs to straddle me. He leaned back against me and I slipped a few fingers under the waist band of his shorts. He shivered again and I slid my hands further in. I could feel his heat as I approached his little dickie. He was so small there and hard as a steel rod. Silky smooth skin greeted my fingers and he moaned a little as I stroked him up and down a few gentle times. I was shaking badly by this time. I had never touched a boy like this and he was so willing and hot it overwhelmed me.\n\nI slowly and gently picked up speed as the movie approached the ending and he soon was wiggling and stretching in my arms as I brought him off to his boyish dry orgasm.\n\nHe relaxed against me and I cuddled him with my hands in his shorts as the credits started to roll. I pulled them out and straightened his clothes as he did mine for me. We held hands as we went to the bathroom to quickly pee and leave.\n\nOutside we were greeted by the sight of a dozen police cars across the way at the arcade.\n\n""Oh Fuck!"" the boy moaned. ""Tony got busted!""\n\n""Are we in trouble?"" I asked terrified.\n\nHe turned us away and quickly began to walk with his little hand in mine. ""Don't look just keep walking. I hope they didn't see me. If they didn't we can get away before they check out the theater. Some of us take our tricks there for a quickie instead of the motel.""\n\nWe quickly made our way to my car and drove to the hotel I was staying at.\n\nInside we sat down and stared at each other. Neither of us had a clue. We turned on the TV and watched the local news.\n\n""And in headlines today Arcade owner Tony Tony was arrested for running a prostitution ring out of his Arcade. The sad thing was that the man was using boys as young as three for his prostitutes. Sources say he controlled the boys using drugs and physical as well as sexual force.""\n\n""That's bullshit!"" Seth exploded. ""He aint never let us even think of using drugs! He kicked out Anthony for smokin pot! And he never let babies turn tricks! The youngest is David and he's nine! He aint never hurt none of us or made us turn tricks!"" The boy was incensed.\n\n""Calm down Seth. The press always does this. it generates ratings for them. Don't let them get you so worked up.""\n\nThe boy stabbed the off button on the TV and sat heavily next to me. I watched as his rage melted away and tears streamed down his face. ""He took me in when my folks up and left me. He's all I got. What am I gonna do now?"" He buried his head in a pillow and bawled like the little kid he was.\n\nI cradled him and wondered what was coming for us in the future. I knew I wasn't going to leave this angel on the street.\n\nI ordered Chinese food for us both and we waited for some revelation to save us from the uncertainties of our future.\n\n *** Boy Prostitute Chapter 2\n\n Seth fell asleep crying into a pillow and I sat at a chair confused and worried. What was he going to do? Who would take care of him? How would he live?\n\nUnfortunately I knew the answers already. Seth would go to turning tricks in the street and having a pimp of some sort taking all his money, probably getting hooked on drugs and dead in a gutter somewhere in a couple years.\n\nThe clock turned to the new day before I crawled into bed and cuddled up to Seth and drifted off to disturbed sleep.\n\nWhen I woke up Seth was whimpering into the pillow again and shaking like a leaf.\n\n""Seth?""\n\n""What?"" he mumbled.\n\n""We need to talk about this and figure out what to do.""\n\n""What I need to do. Your gonna be gone and I am the one that needs to figure out what to do.""\n\n""I'm not comfortable just leaving you. Maybe we can both think of something.""\n\n""Why do you care so much?"" He sounded bitter.\n\n""Because I do. Call it a big heart and a soft head. I want to help. I cant stand the idea of you turning tricks on the street.""\n\n""I wont do the street. To dangerous. I will probably have top go to Panky. He has a whole stable of hookers. He's the only one I know of sides Tony."" Seth turned too look at me. ""He aint none to nice though. I hear he beat one of his girls near to death for not making her quota.""\n\n""No.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Your not going there. We can think of something else. CPS maybe can help.""\n\n""Fuck them! They stuck me in a foster home once. The faggot in there just wanted me to fuck. He already had a girl and two boys making movies for him. CPS didn't believe me and took me back when I ran off. The next time I got to the highway and hitched to DC"" he giggled a little ""the sign said 'Grass, Gas or Ass. No one gets a free ride'. He didn't think I would take him up on it.""\n\nI let that drop right there. ""I can stick around till we think of something Seth.""\n\n""Yea. Then what?""\n\n""I don't know, I don't know."" I was getting depressed. ""I'm going to take a shower guy. Once we get some food in us we need to get you some clothes and do some serious thinking."" I crawled out of bed and walked to the big bathroom. I liked this hotel chain because they had nice accommodations.\n\nNeglecting to lock the door, I stripped and climbed into the shower. What the hell was I going to do with a ten year old hooker?\n\nI washed and shampooed without a revelation of any sort. Frustration began to set in and I climbed out of the shower and put on my robe. Seth was sitting on the edge of the bed in his half top and skin tight shorts. He looked absurd at the moment.\n\n""You need a shower seth?""\n\n""yea. did you leave me any hot water?""\n\n""Plenty! Take your time and we can get some breakfast.""\n\nWithout hesitating Seth stood up and pulled his shirt off and dropped it on the bed. Then he skinned his shorts off and dropped them with his shirt. I stood staring at him like a goof. He was gorgeous. Thin and healthy with a light tan that only accentuated his beauty. His boyhood hung straight down and was no longer than an inch and a half. He had one of those penises that was uncut but the head still poked out a bit. I could feel myself responding to his body almost immediately.\n\n""What, you never seen a boy naked before?"" He asked with a smile on his angelic face.\n\n""Not a live boy in many years Seth.""\n\n""Well here's your chance! If you want I can be naked all the time for you. That is if you want to pay me. I need the money.""\n\n""Seth, if I could afford to I would do just that."" I stared in wonder and drank in his lithe beauty as he sidled up to me and ground his small body into my terrycloth covered body. I was hard as a bone and he knew this.\n\n""Well maybe I can do something that you can afford.""\n\n""Ummmmmm.""\n\n""Well I already sucked you. A handjob is cheaper but not as much fun as far as I am concerned. If you fuck me between the legs it's twenty five. Up my hole is a hundred and fifty. No negotiation and you have to wear a rubber. If you got a camera you can take my picture. That's fifty and hour. Movies are Seventy five an hour if I'm alone.""\n\n""Seth.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Umm. I want to. But I'm scarred."" I was as honest as I could be. ""I want to, that's about as obvious as can be. But I'm not so sure about it.""\n\n""What?""\n\nI sat on the bed and took his small hands in mine. ""I REALLY want to. You know that. But it's all so new to me. When I dream of sex with a boy I dream of giving the pleasure. Like when we were in the theater. I really enjoyed that much more than when you sucked me.""\n\n""Not from the expression on your face!"" He snickered.\n\n""Well at least as much.""\n\n""Jack, I need the money. I want to do it with you not just for the money, but I have to have it so I can eat.""\n\n""While your with me I will provide for you. I wont ask for sex or anything like it. If you want we can get another room and sleep in separate beds even.""\n\n""And when you leave? What will I eat then Jack? If you wont pay me then I gotta go to someone that will.""\n\n""You know people that will?""\n\n""Yea. They aint so nice and some of them stiff me for the money, but I gotta work to eat. I don't want no mommy or daddy to take care of me. Mine dumped me and I don't want to be left like that again. I want to make my own money so I don't get dumped like that again.""\n\n""Seth..""\n\n""Look! Do me or let me go."" He was adamant.\n\n""I wont 'do you'. But I wont just open the door and watch you go either. What would you charge me to be my companion? You just be with me like my own son and let me provide for you till I find a solution to this mess.""\n\n""Any sex?""\n\n""I don't know. Maybe some, Maybe none.""\n\n""Lemme think about it. I never figured out a long term contract before."" I stared in amazement at this lad talking about prices and contracts about his body in such a matter of fact sort of way. He walked into the bathroom and climbed into the shower without closing the door.\n\nI got dressed and packed my suitcases. I was insane for considering this and almost decided to withdraw my offer and drag him screaming to the CPS office.\n\n""Two fifty a week with sex five times a week. Not up my hole or you pay regular rates for that and nothing freaky. I decide what is and aint freaky. You get me some clothes and stuff.""\n\n""Kinda steep.""\n\n""If you want me that's the price. I don't want you thinking I'm yours or nothin.""\n\n""One fifty in cash and the rest due at the end of the contract. That way when we do part you get a lump to live on. Partial weeks are paid as a full week for more than three days, otherwise half.""\n\n""Done."" He stood before me straight as an arrow and shook my hand. He dripped water on my shoes as he held a towel in his hand. ""Don't forget the twenty for the blow job."" He was all business.\n\nI knelt in front of him and took the towel. ""Yup. Now lets get you dry. With those shorts, if you get wet they would be completely see through.""\n\n""That's the idea. Lets the johns know what they are getting."" He was blunt.\n\n""Well I can see quite well what it is I'm getting Seth. Let's eat and we can figure out what to do."" He let me rub him dry as he stood before me smiling like a cherub.\n\nWhen he dressed again I saw that he was going to draw a lot of attention when we went out in public. Attention I didn't want. ""Here, put one of my T-shirts on over that. I don't want some pervert to be looking at your butt."" I joked.\n\n""Yea. You want to look at it all yourself."" He joked back as he slipped into my shirt.\n\nWe went to breakfast and shopping that morning. I almost felt lie a real father. I got to choose and decide while suggesting and guiding Seth in his wardrobe choices. He was a bit extreme in his selections. He was still trying to dress like a hooker. I wanted him too look and be a normal boy while he was with me. He ran up quite a little bill since he had nothing to wear that I would be caught in public with him in. Underwear, socks, pants, shorts, T-shirts, slacks, shoes. It is amazing how fast five hundred dollars can add up.\n\n""Five hundred?"" Seth gaped at the bill.\n\n""Yea. Ouch.""\n\n""I didn't think it would be THAT much! I figured a hundred, maybe two tops!""\n\n""Don't worry about it Seth. Your worth it."" I really could not afford to spent money this fast on the boy. He was worse than a drug. Instantly addictive and cash draining. And he was devastatingly cute too boot.\n\nWe didn't even bother with pajamas or a swimsuit. I reached my limit and then some with just what we got. I would have to sit down and calculate my options and my expenses carefully before we went to much further in this relationship.\n\nAll that morning we talked about me and my life. He avoided going into details about his own life and I didn't press too much. If he wanted to he would talk. If not then I would leave it.\n\nBasically we wasted the day window shopping and picking up a FEW small things for the lad. We went to a show and then drove to another hotel across town. The receptionist didn't even blink at me and the handsomely dressed boy with me as I checked us in as father and son.\n\nThe room was a bit larger and had a single king sized bed. I had asked for a double, but they were booked solid and seth decided it with a quick ""That's OK dad I can sleep with you!"" At just the right moment. I liked the sound of 'Dad' coming from him.\n\nWe lay in the bed watching TV and tossing ideas back and forth as to what to do. Nothing worked.\n\nI sat up straight in bed and whimpered loudly.\n\n""What!?"" Seth asked.\n\nI pointed to the business news on the TV.\n\n""And in a stunning announcement today, Darken incorporated has made an unprecedented bid to buy rival company Hawthorne investments. Hawthorne stocks opened today at thirty two dollars and fifty cents, closed at more than three times that at one hundred thirteen dollars and seventy five cents.""\n\n""WHAT!?"" Seth demanded.\n\n""I own stock in that company."" I whimpered.\n\n""Which one?""\n\n""Hawthorne. one hundred and thirteen dollars a share."" Fucking wow.\n\n""How many shares?"" He was interested.\n\n""Two thousand.""\n\n""Over two hundred fifty thousand dollars? Fuuuuuuccccckkkkk. Your rich.""\n""Not quite. But closer than I was a few minutes ago."" I laid back heavily. ""I gotta call my broker."" I snatched the phone off the table and dialed the number.\n\nCome morning I would have enough money to keep me and my boy in twinkies for a long time. I knew a few investments that would pay nice, secure dividends that would almost equal my annual income at my current, soon to be former, employer. I also made a few discreet calls to a few close friends and grew concerned.\n\nIt seemed that Darken Inc. was strapped for cash and was struggling to come up with the money to make their takeover bid happen. If they failed the stock would plummet again. IF things went horribly bad they would wind up on the block and Hawthorne would walk in and gobble them up like they did to any company that was silly enough to draw their attention. If my broker sold off my stock like I wanted I would be secure. If I played my cards right I could double my money. Darken was going for twenty five a share at the moment and if the deal slipped their stock would drop. If Hawthorne swung a counter offensive Darken would then skyrocket with a takeover bit coming from Hawthorne.\n\n""Sell the Hawthorne and use half to buy Darken."" Seth was thinking just what I was at the moment. ""If the whole thing goes bust you will still have a bundle.""\n\n""I like the way you think Seth. I know for a fact that if Hawthorne even smells a weakness in Darken's position they will counter attack.""\n\n""How do you know?""\n\n""Because I worked for them. I know what they like to do and if you piss them off they will take you over just to destroy the company. Darken is going to have to play their cards VERY well or Hawthorne will tear them apart at the seams.""\n\n""Isn't this insider trading?"" Seth questioned me.\n\n""Nope. I gave the sell order before I found this out. The next step might be considered that. I do have information that others generally don't. But anyone that looks at Hawthornes track record will know what they will do in this situation. It has happened before. Just keep quiet and we can make some real money kiddo."" We smiled and giggled like school children.\n\nThe next day proved interesting. We both stuck to the TV and waited for the word. I called my broker and gave a buy order for Darken at market open and placed a one hundred dollar sell on the Darken stock. It would be sold if it hit a hundred. If not I would have to make another call. We generally wasted the day in the hotel room waiting for a situation that never happened. Neither company moved. Hawthorne stock climbed another fifteen points and leveled out. by the time the bell rang I had taught Seth most of the basics about the stock market and he picked up quickly. What I did realize was that he had a talent for numbers and particularly money.\n\nAfter we got back from dinner Seth started to undress as he walked to the bathroom. At the door he was down to his BVDs and he turned to me ""I'm gonna take a bath. Wanna help?""\n\nI looked at his little hips clad in the snug fitting white cotton briefs and melted. The prior night I was so worked up about the stock I hadn't thought about him in that way at all and he fell asleep next to me fully clothed. Now I was definitely interested.\n\n""You bet I am tiger!"" I growled as I stalked him into the little bathroom.\n\nHe reached for the elastic band that helped cover his boy body and I reached out to stop him. I sat on the toilet and drew him close to me. He smiled at me like he was the cat that ate the canary.\n\nMy hands rested on his hips and I looked him in the eye. I leaned forward and kissed his button nose and slid my hands over his tight little bottom. I gently squeezed his cheeks and hugged him to me. We touched lips and kissed softly and slowly. He was a much better kisser than I was, after all he had a lot more experience kissing men than I did kissing boys.\n\nI slipped my fingers into the elastic holding his underpants up and slowly worked them down over his tinny hips and to his knees. I slid my hands up again and savored the silky firmness of his little handful sized buns as our tongues danced and played. I worked my hands back down and slipped his briefs off and tossed them back into the outer room leaving him completely naked for me to enjoy.\n\nAs I stroked and petted his tinny body, Seth unbuttoned my shirt and helped me take it off. He tossed it after his underwear and then worked on my pants. He unbuckled my belt and we kissed and he allowed my hands to roam his chest and bottom to my hearts content as he unzipped my pants. Soon my trousers and boxers joined the other garments and I stood as naked as he did and we inspected each others bodies. He was a work of art and I was stone cold horny for his little body.\n\n""We should get wet if we are gonna take a bath Jake."" He whispered. I set the water to running and we climbed in together and waited for the warm water to cover us. Seth didn't mention the erection the he leaned his little body back to as I hugged him close to me.\n\n""Should I wash you?"" Seth asked as we snuggled in the warm water.\n\n""No. I want to wash you first."" I picked up the soap and began to lather him up. I neglected the washcloth and found a new eroticism in rubbing my hands over his slippery bare skin. I gently massaged him all over and he let me do all the work as he relaxed into my arms. as my hands stroked the inside of his thighs, he moaned and took my hands in his. He guided mine to his crotch and I could feel his boyness as hard as could be and throbbing in desire. I stroked him and let him twist and wiggle in my arms a bit before I stopped.\n\n""Why'd you stop?""\n\n""Lets take this to the bed where we can have some room Seth."" I stood up and stepped out of the bath. He waited until I had finished drying before he joined me and let me dry him off once again. Picking him up I carried him to the bed and laid him down gently. He was so beautiful laying there and proud in his beauty.\n\nI laid next to him and took him in my hand again and stroked him softly. He giggled and said ""That tickles. Put some muscle into it Jack!""\n\nI tightened my grip and continued a slow rhythm that drove him nuts after about ten minutes. He was moaning and wiggling trying to get me to bring him off faster. I refused to let his release happen to quickly. I wanted to please him as much as I could and I was driving him bonkers with my ministrations.\n\nHe grabbed my hand and began to thrust his little hips into it in a desperate bit to reach orgasm. I took his hands away and sped up my pumping to reward him for his beauty. He smiled at me as his little penis throbbed toward climax and I thrilled in watching him glow and twist as he reached the goal he was demanding.\n\n""Oh wow! No one ever did that for me. Most just jerk me for a couple minutes and stop. they leave me horny as hell and jerking myself.""\n\n""Like I said Seth, I want to pleasure you. It makes me feel good to know you feel good.""\n\n""Well I think I should return the favor then Jack."" He pushed me down to the bed and growled at me like a kitten. I smiled and let him do to me as he wished.\n\nHe sat on my legs and lowered his brown haired head to my crotch. I could feel his hot breath as he licked the tip a couple times and rolled my nuts in his hands. I moaned as he gripped my shaft in his hot hands and slowly rubbed it up and down a few times. I could not believe this. He was so angelic and beautiful sitting over me willing to grant me the ultimate pleasure. I almost forgot I was paying him for this.\n\nHe made gobbling sounds as he swallowed my shaft and bit gently on me to let me know just how much he had in his mouth. Almost all of my 7"" thin pecker was inside his mouth. He then began to masturbate me with his mouth and tongue. I watched his head bob up and down and felt his hands massage my balls.\n\nHE worked me over for a long time bringing me near orgasm at least three times and relishing the power he had over me. He played me like a harp and I loved the song he was composing with my body. His hands left my balls and roamed up to my chest. He sought out my nipples and gently pinched them to attention as he played with them and introduced me to new waves of pleasure. I had never touched my self like that and had never considered my own nipples to be a pleasure center.\n\nSoon I tensed up feeling my climax rushing upon me and he knew this. Increasing the tempo and pressure on my penis, Seth drove me toward the most erotic experience I had to date. As I began to spurt into his mouth\n\nI lost control and thrust my hips into his face. he took it like the professional he was and let me thrust as he gulped and swallowed my cum as fast as I shot it into his mouth.\n\nWhen was spent and collapsed back to the bed he conned to suck and lick the last remaining drops of semen from me. When he finished he crawled back into my arms and I hugged him close to me.\n\n""That was so amazing Seth."" I panted.\n\n""I thought you would like it. I got lots more stuff we can do if you want.""\n\n""Not right now love. Let's just cuddle and watch some TV We don't have to be having sex all the time you know.""\n\n""If your as good at sucking as you are at handjobs I think I would want to be having sex with you all the time."" He grinned widely at me and we lay naked and happy in each others arms as I scanned the channel for something to watch."
705,Boy Scout,"['M-b', 'ped']","Chapter 2 We had a number of other encounters during that hike, all of which were transcendent and wonderful. Since we lived very near each other, Sean, Steve and I all determined to get together once we got home. Since it was summer, we had long hours alone. The day after getting back, I went over to Sean's house. My little sister was at my house, and he had a pool, and a big rec room in the basement. Since both his parents worked we could spend a lot of private time there. We swam for hours in the pool, playing games and sunning ourselves. When we were finally tired of being outside, we went into the dark and cool basement rec room. ""Let's do something I learned from a guy last summer,"" Sean said, ""it's really neat. First, let's take a shower.""\n""Why?"" I asked. ""Because it'll feel neat, and we can get cleaner.""\n""Oh,"" I said, and we stripped. The rec room had a full bathroom, and we closed the door, exchanging conspirative looks. He got in, and, grabbing the soap, began sudsing his body. ""Come on in,"" he said, and I stepped into the shower. We both fit well, not too snugly. He reached out and began soaping my cock, which, true to form, immediately sprang to hardness. Grabbing another bar of soap, I started on him. Soon we were both covered in rich lather, and he pulled me close. He rubbed our bodies together, our rigid cocks slipping against each other. His hands encircled me, rubbing my ass, and I did the same, reveling in the feeling of his firm, smooth muscles and finely rounded behind. One of his fingers slipped between my ass cheeks and slid down to my asshole. I'd never been touched there that way, and I sort of jumped when his fingertip easily slid in. ""Do you like that?"" he asked. ""Uh, yea, I think so,"" I said. ""Do it to me, too"" he said, and I pushed my finger toward his puckered hole. It felt really funny to be doing this, but the smooth ass chute felt good against my finger. I was finding that his finger was stimulating me in a really different way, and I was liking it a lot. He, too, seemed to be liking it. ""Put another finger inside me,"" he breathed in my ear, and I pushed another fingertip into him. ""Ok, now gently move it in and out,"" he asked. I pushed my soap-lubed fingers in and out of him. He seemed to be melting in my arms. ""Ok,"" he gasped, ""let's stop for now."" I pulled out of him. ""Let's rinse off,"" and he began doing so, and helped me in turn. We stepped out of the shower and dried each other off. I was still entranced by his body and I did my best not to obsessively touch it. ""Let's go upstairs,"" he said, and, giggling, we ran upstairs to his room, only barely covering ourselves with our towels. He jumped on the bed, and drew me to him. I loved the feeling of his smooth, clean skin, and I snuggled against him. His fingers found my cock and pulled gently on it. He then moved down the bed and took my cock into his mouth. I loved the feeling, and rolled onto my back, enjoying every touch. ""Here, let's do something else,"" he said. He lay on his back and pulled out a jar of vasoline he kept in his side table. He gestured me closer, and I kneeled between his upraised knees. He took a small glob of the stuff and rubbed my hard cockhead with it. ""Now, slowly put it in me,"" he instructed. I knelt down and pushed the hard head -- now purple with excitement -- slowly into him. As I pushed, the tightness enclosing it made me feel incredible. He moaned, and I stopped, scared that I was hurting him. ""No, keep going,"" he said, and I pushed a little more. ""Yes, you're doing fine,"" he said, gently drawing me towards him, hands on my hips. His legs were folded up against his belly, his cute cock completely exposed, not hard now, his eyes closed in concentration. I pushed harder, and stopped when I was completely buried in him, my belly rubbing against his balls. He opened his eyes and said, ""You in?"" and I knodded. He leaned back, relaxing in the intense feeling of my cock filling him. ""Now, go really slowly in and out,"" he said, and I began slowly pumping him. ""Yes, uhmmmm, oh, man,"" he said, his cock stiffening. His hands roamed across my butt, down to my thighs, across my chest, tweaking my nipples. I quickened my pace, pushing in and out, the feeling against my cock so great. He moaned, helping me push, his hand on his cock, pumping away. I felt my come pushing from deep inside, and I said, ""oh, man, I'm gonna come inside you,"" and he moans, ""yes,"" and my cock pumps and pumps its come deep inside him, his asshole squeezing every drop from my shaft. Moments later, his cock came, the most intense come I'd seen, spraying everywhere, his stomach and chest, my face, his chin, and his hands rubbing it all over him.\n\nChapter 3 The next day we invited Steve over. Both of us were totally attracted to this smart, cute boy, and we were excited to share what we'd discovered with him. He came dressed only in his suit and carrying a towel, his towsled brown hair only just staying out of his eyes. We swam as before, playing games, and soon we'd shed our suits. I admired both he and Sean's taught bodies, and I was looking forward to teaching him what we'd done the day before. Steve was eager to learn, and when we'd explained what we wanted to do, he looked a bit apprehensive but was game for it. We went up to Sean's room. It was a large, beautiful room facing the back yard with its own bathroom. Its south-facing windows were bright with light and were screened from the neighbors, allowing us to revel in the sunlight. We were all still naked, and I marveled at how pretty the other boys' tanned bodies were. Steve was still only covered with a fine, sun-bleached fuzz, which shone when in direct sun. He was in fine shape, with taught, smooth skin, finely formed legs and a cute, rounded ass. Sean sat on the bed, and beckoned Steve to come. As Steve stood next to him, Sean's hand fondled the boy's cock, which quickly stiffened. The cute, stiff shaft glinted in the sunlight. Sean drew Steve to him, and they kissed tenderly, their tongues dancing together, their cocks sliding together. Sean reached behind him and got the vasoline. He took a small glob and rubbed it onto Steve's hard cockhead. Steve giggled at the slippery sensation as Sean slowly stroked his cock. He slid back onto the bed, drawing the younger boy to him. Lifting his legs, he put another glob onto his asshole, and he pulled Steve atop him. With an experienced hand, he guided the boy's hard cock into his asshole. ""Slowly,"" he said, and Steve gently inserted his cock into him. However, Sean easily adapted to the small cock, and Steve was quickly able to plunge in him. Sean guided him, hands on the boy's slim ass, enjoying every stroke. I came over and ran my hands across Steve's flexing back, his hard ass, and Sean's smooth body. Quickly, Steve moaningly deposited his come deep inside Sean's ass. ""You like that?"" Sean asked; ""Sure!"" Steve said enthusiastically, and we cleaned Steve up in the shower. We all went back to the bed, and we lay down. Sean and I lay with Steve between us, and we all kissed each other. Soon Steve's randy little cock was hard again as our hands caressed each others' bodies. I gently stroked Sean's beautiful cock, and he mine; Steve enjoyed the touch of our older bodies. Sean's hand explored down Steve's silky thighs. With gentle urging, he slid his hand under the boy's legs, and he moved his leg up, exposing his pretty balls and asshole. Steve held both his legs up, pressed against his stomach and chest, as Sean's fingers tickled his puckered asshole. Sean reached for some lube, and put it directly against the boy's asshole. Steve was eager, arching his butt upward at the touch of the lube and Steve's fingers, and gasping slightly when Sean's finger slid inside him. Sean pushed his finger in and out of him for a few minutes before adding another finger. Steve was so relaxed that his asshole easily stretched for a second, then third finger. ""Please put your cock inside me,"" gasped the boy, his cock once again impossibly rigid against my hand. Sean happily complied. Kneeling on the bed, he grasped his cock, which was rigid in excitement, and pressed the head against Steve's yielding asshole. Slowly, gently, he pushed it in. Steve's asshole was so well lubed, so relaxed, that the hard cock easily slid in. Steve encouraged Sean with smiles, and eagerly kissed the older boy when he leaned forward, their tongues dancing together. I moved upward, and pushed my hard cock near Steve's face. The boy grabbed it and began pumping it hard. He turned his face toward me and pulled my cock close. His pretty lips opened, and he eagerly swallowed my hard cock. The feeling was incredible, so soft and wet; the boy was a natural. My hand continued pumping his hard little cock. Sean began pumping in and out of Steve's tight asshole, and Steve happily received the hard cock, lifting his thighs, moving with the older boy's pumping. I slid my cock in and out of his mouth, watching his lips grasp my cock, enjoying the slick feeling of his saliva on my cock's shaft. I grabbed it and began pumping my shaft, his sweet tongue licking the cockhead as it came close. From Sean's moans, I could tell he was almost ready to spurt his come into Steve's virgin ass, and I, too was almost ready to come. Steve's cock began pumping in my hand, and I looked down at it as its pretty four inches sprayed yet again onto the boy's stomach. I tickled his bellybutton, full of his come, and drew my finger to my mouth, tasting his salty sperm. At that moment, I felt that familiar tickling in my shaft, and as I pumped my cock, I sprayed come all over his mouth and face, his tongue working to lick my sperm. And, with a moan, Sean grabbed Steve close to him, and with a gasp, shot deep inside the boy. Steve smiled up at Sean, his hands on the boy's pretty butt."
706,Boy Scouts,['gay'],"We were all smelling pretty strong, since there'd been no water for washing the last few days. Once we'd set up camp, we all went down to the shores of the crystal-clear lake, which had a rare, small sand beach.\n\nWe carried water up and washed our sweat-stained shirts and shorts. We stripped down to underpants as we washed those clothes. With a sly grin, Mark, the oldest, stripped off his underpants and began washing them. Soon, all of us had stripped. I felt a thrill at seeing my mates nude, since I'd often imagined their bodies while masturbating.\n\nOnce we'd hung our clothes, we went to the lake for a swim. We laughed and splashed under the high summer sun for several hours, and roughhoused together. I noticed that during this play, some of the boys kept rubbing against me, in particular Steve, the youngest at twelve, and Sean, who was a year older than me. Once, I even felt a hand against my cock, and when I looked around, Steve quickly turned away. Mr. Ambler for the most part kept apart from this, much to my disappointment, because I wanted badly to see his adult body.\n\nThat night, although we slept in the open, Mr. Ambler insisted we sleep in tents because of the heavy morning dew. The next morning, with a light frost on the tents, we were grateful we'd done so.\n\nMy tentmate that night was Sean. He was athletic, and at 14 seemed much older than I. We had flashlights, and played at pointing them at the tent, shining them on our faces, and the like. Giggling, Sean pointed it at where my crotch would be in the sleeping bag, and waved it around there. I threw open my bag several times, flashing my underpants-covered cock, which was quickly becoming hard under this scrutiny.\n\nSean's breathing was getting heavy. ""Here, you do it,"" he said, handing me the flashlight; ""Ok,"" I said, eager for something, but I wasn't sure what. I took the flashlight and ran it up to his face, and then down his body. He slowly pulled down the sleeping bag, as if the light were taking it off. He was only wearing underpants, and his chest, still hairless although pretty well muscled, glinted in the reflected beam. When the light reached the waistband, he slowly tugged it down, too, with a wicked look up at me. I was fascinated, because although I'd seen other boys in the shower, this was my first sexualized contact with one.\n\nHe continued pulling down his waistband, and my eyes widened when the head of his cock appeared. It was bigger than mine, and it had a small brown bush at the base. He pulled his underpants out, and it popped up, evidently erect. Then he suddenly snapped it back. ""Your turn,"" he said.\n\nI handed him the flashlight and leaned back. He played it down my chest, already exposed, and slowly played it across my underpants waistband. I slowly pulled down my underpants, with both hands this time, exposing more of my cock. With one movement, I pulled them down and off, and pulled the sleeping bag over me.\n\n""Hey,"" he said, ""show me.""\n""Ok,"" I said, and, teasingly, I pulled my sleeping bag off of me, very slowly. I was laying on my side, facing him, and the flashlight beam lingered on my crotch as it was slowly exposed to him. My cock was really hard, jutting from my almost hairless pube. He looked at it long and searchingly.\n\n""Your turn,"" he said, and handed me the light. He fumbled under his sleeping bag, and I played the beam down his body again. This time, though, he didn't have his underwear on, and his hard cock jutted straight from his body.\n\nSuddenly, there was movement at the tent flap, and a head popped in. Both of us quickly covered, but I think Mr. Ambler caught a glimpse of us before saying, ""Lights out."" We turned off our flashlights and settled in to sleep.\n\nI lay there a while, too excited to sleep. I heard rustling next to me, and I knew Sean wasn't asleep, either. ""You asleep?"" he asked in a whisper. ""No,"" I answered. ""You want to mess around?"" he asked. ""Sure,"" I answered. I heard some fumbling, and the sound of his sleeping bag zipper being unzipped. I lay there in an agony of tension, and almost jumped straight up at the touch of his hand.\n\nIt was so exciting, feeling his hand on my bare chest. He scooted closer, and put a leg into my sleeping bag. I turned on my side to face him, and I could feel his breath against me. His hand stroked my side and my hip. It felt like every square inch of skin was sensitized, and his touch was extremely exciting. When his other hand touched my hard cock, I almost came right then. ""Wow, you really like this,"" he breathed. ""Uh huh"" was all I could say. He guided my hand to his cock.\n\nI was so surprised at how soft the skin was over the rigid shaft. It was marvelously mobile, and I could feel the muscles under the skin. And it was so hot, especially the head, which was silkiest of all. ""I want to put yours into my mouth,"" he said, ""Ok?"" I breathed assent, and held my breath. He lay me back, curled down and put his head on my thigh. The feeling of his hair against my skin was really exciting, but nothing compared to the touch of his tongue against my cock. ""If you want to come in my mouth it's Ok,"" he said. I grunted in assent. The feeling was incredible, nothing like masturbating, but indescribably wonderful. Holding my cock with one hand, he moved his head up and down, grabbing the skin with his lips. It only took three or four pumps before I felt like my groin would explode. His tongue was wiping my cockhead, and that stimulation finally relieved me of my tension, when my cock shot in his mouth in what was, until then, the most intense orgasm of my life. I pumped and pumped, and he swallowed it all, apparently with enjoyment. When I'd finished, he drew his head back, and lay back against my chest. ""Could you do me?"" he asked. I was thinking, sure, absolutely, and I croaked so.\n\nHe lay back, and my hands touched his body. It was so soft, the skin warm and very smooth. His muscles lay just beneath the surface, and they felt very good against my hands. I moved my head down his body, and as I approached his hard cock the faint smell of him struck my nostrils. It was a distinctive, musky scent, and I found it a little exciting. His cock was rock-hard in my hand, a little moist with sweat. I tentatively licked the cock head and the taste, too, was distinctive. It tasted a little salty. I took the head between my lips. I liked it, it felt somehow very safe, very good. I slipped more of his hard cock into my mouth, and it slid in easily. I held the base of it with my fingers, as he'd done, and I clumsily slid my head up and down it. It felt oddly mobile, yet stiff, and I soon found the rhythm needed. It only took a few strokes before he was moaning in pleasure; I interrupted my actions to shush him. A light sweat broke out on his body, and his hands rested on my shoulders. I could feel his cock stiffen, and then, suddenly, spasm in my mouth. It was filled with a hot, salty, and faintly sweet liquid, it seemed like a lot of it. It surprised me, and a bit escaped my lips, dripping onto his pubes. Still, I pumped it, swallowing all I could get. He gently stroked my hair, cradling my head in his hands.\n\n""Come here,"" he said, and he drew me to his lips. He kissed me deeply, probing my salty mouth with his tongue. I could smell and taste me on his lips, and he could probably smell himself on my lips. The sensuous feeling of kissing, and the smooth rubbing of our bodies, made me immediately hard again. ""When we get back, I'll show you more stuff,"" he said, ""since I've got the house to myself every afternoon.""\n""Ok,"" I said, pleased that we were now going to be close friends. Suddenly tired, we lay back and slept soundly.\n\nThe next morning, we all set out for a small hike, and when we returned in the afternoon, we once again splashed in the lake, whose waters were warmed in the sun. We all stripped off our clothes, and I examined the other boys as closely as I could and still be discreet. Sean and I splashed closest, with numerous ""accidental"" rubbings, and several mutual grabs. The other boys drifted off to nap in their tents, leaving Steve, the youngest of us at 12, and Sean and I.\n\n""Come over here,"" called Sean, directing us to a hidden cove still lit in the sun but not easily accessable from the shore. To my annoyance, Steve tagged along -- I'd wanted to be alone with Sean -- but Sean said it was OK for him to come.\n\nSteve was a cute boy, but since he was so much younger than I (a year's difference then felt like a lifetime), I found him a little annoying. Still, he seemed to find me irresistable, and that was flattering, so I conceded that he could come.\n\nWe played in the cove. I felt newly emboldened by our isolation, and I stroked Sean more openly. I saw Steve's eyes widen the first time this happened, but soon he, too, was happily brushing against us. I enjoyed the contact, too, since he was a very pretty boy. His smooth flanks, smoothly rounded butt, and thin, fine chest all appealed to me. His body was completely hairless.\n\nSean lay back on a smooth rock, sunning himself. His slender body shone with drops of water, and its beauty made my heart beat faster. Meanwhile, Sean and I were still in the water, racing each other and playing splashing games. One game I found exciting was to pick him up and throw him into the water, enjoying especially the feeling of his smooth skin and his happy screams. More than once my hands ""accidentally"" stroked some of his body, his behind, penis, or chest, or allowing his body to rub against mine. Each time, he squealed in delight, coming back for more.\n\n""Steve, Bill, come here,"" said Sean, sitting up. We came over. With a significant look at me, he said, ""Steve, wanna do something neat?"" I looked at him in surprise, but I knew what he was going to ask and I wanted to do it, too, with Steve. ""Sure,"" said Steve. He clambered on the rock, and I followed, looking at his cute ass.\n\nWe lay back on the sun-warmed rock, which was large and smooth enough for all of us to lay side by side on our towels. ""So what do you wanna do?"" asked Steve. ""Just lay back,"" said Sean, ""and warm up."" We lay back on the rock, the sun heating our bodies. As our bodies dried, Steve's and my balls slowly relaxed from their exposure to cold water, and I surreptiously watched the other boy's bodies, trying to not get too hard doing so.\n\n""Just lay back,"" Sean said finally, ""and let me do this."" He sat up, and began stroking Steve's slim body. The boy giggled with every touch. ""Now, you're going to have to try to lay still,"" Sean said in mock seriousness. He ran a fingertip around the boy's nipples, which each stiffened in turn, and down his flat stomach. He inserted the tip into his belly button. With each new touch Steve giggled, but I noticed his breathing quicken as Sean's finger neared his groin. Sean ran his fingertips across the tan line from Steve's suit, and down the boy's gently coved thighs. He ran his hand across his smooth upper thigh, and down to his inner thigh. Here, Steve giggled loudly, and Sean shushed him. ""You're gonna haveta lay still here,"" he said. I was watching, fascinated, wishing it were my hand and loving the sight of this pretty young boy so completely entranced.\n\nSean's fingers stroked the smooth, hairless thighs, lingering at each kneecap. He then ran his hand in one movement up each thigh. Steve's hips twitched each time. Then, in light movements, he encircled the hairless cock with stroking fingers. With each circuit, he ""accidentally"" touched the little cockhead, which began stiffening. Soon, he was in firm contact with the cock, which stood out from the boy's hairless pube in rigid attention. Steve's breathing was now rapid, and a light sweat had broken out over his body. His hands clutched the towel he was laying on.\n\nSean now grasped the cock in a firm grip, with only two fingers and thumb since it was only about 4"" long. He began pumping it, alternately looking at it and then Steve's face, which was a study in love and ecstasty, obviously enjoying every part of it. His hard little cockhead was purple, and one of his hands was now resting on Sean's bare thigh. I was hard, and my hands wanted to touch the smooth boy's bare skin. I reached out and placed a hand on his firm chest, and he looked over in gratitude. With a questioning look, he moved hand toward my hard cock, and I nodded approval. His other hand had found Sean's hard cock. He began pumping our cocks in one rhythm, Sean's hand still attentive to his hard little cock.\n\nI looked at Sean, and he was more excited than I'd ever seen him, even in the tent the night before. We leaned together, and I kissed him full on the lips, our tongues joining in a dance of joy. Steve's warm hands on our cocks, our faces joined, my cock ragingly hard, and suddenly I had to explode, my cock pumping and pumping, spraying come all over Steve's smooth stomach, his pumping hand, Sean's hot body, even spray landing on our faces; Sean's cock, at this, his come spewing across the eager boy, landing on me, covering Steve's other hand, and then even Steve came, his cock pumping a few drops of his first come. Sean and I sat back on our thighs, and I looked down. Sean was smiling at us, his smooth stomach and chest covered with globs and drops of come, all the way up to his chin, some come leaking out of his small and now-soft cock. I reached out and slid some come around with my fingertip, tickling his nipple, touching his little cock. ""Did you like that?"" I asked him, and he could only nod vigorously in response. ""When we get home, we can do a lot more,"" Sean said.\n\nWe had a number of other encounters during that hike, all of which were transcendent and wonderful. Since we lived very near each other, Sean, Steve and I all determined to get together once we got home.\n\nSince it was summer, we had long hours alone. The day after getting back, I went over to Sean's house. My little sister was at my house, and he had a pool, and a big rec room in the basement. Since both his parents worked we could spend a lot of private time there. We swam for hours in the pool, playing games and sunning ourselves. When we were finally tired of being outside, we went into the dark and cool basement rec room.\n\n""Let's do something I learned from a guy last summer,"" Sean said, ""it's really neat. First, let's take a shower.""\n""Why?"" I asked. ""Because it'll feel neat, and we can get cleaner.""\n""Oh,"" I said, and we stripped. The rec room had a full bathroom, and we closed the door, exchanging conspirative looks. He got in, and, grabbing the soap, began sudsing his body. ""Come on in,"" he said, and I stepped into the shower. We both fit well, not too snugly. He reached out and began soaping my cock, which, true to form, immediately sprang to hardness. Grabbing another bar of soap, I started on him. Soon we were both covered in rich lather, and he pulled me close. He rubbed our bodies together, our rigid cocks slipping against each other. His hands encircled me, rubbing my ass, and I did the same, reveling in the feeling of his firm, smooth muscles and finely rounded behind. One of his fingers slipped between my ass cheeks and slid down to my asshole. I'd never been touched there that way, and I sort of jumped when his fingertip easily slid in. ""Do you like that?"" he asked. ""Uh, yea, I think so,"" I said. ""Do it to me, too"" he said, and I pushed my finger toward his puckered hole. It felt really funny to be doing this, but the smooth ass chute felt good against my finger. I was finding that his finger was stimulating me in a really different way, and I was liking it a lot. He, too, seemed to be liking it. ""Put another finger inside me,"" he breathed in my ear, and I pushed another fingertip into him. ""Ok, now gently move it in and out,"" he asked. I pushed my soap-lubed fingers in and out of him. He seemed to be melting in my arms. ""Ok,"" he gasped, ""let's stop for now."" I pulled out of him. ""Let's rinse off,"" and he began doing so, and helped me in turn. We stepped out of the shower and dried each other off. I was still entranced by his body and I did my best not to obsessively touch it. ""Let's go upstairs,"" he said, and, giggling, we ran upstairs to his room, only barely covering ourselves with our towels. He jumped on the bed, and drew me to him. I loved the feeling of his smooth, clean skin, and I snuggled against him. His fingers found my cock and pulled gently on it. He then moved down the bed and took my cock into his mouth. I loved the feeling, and rolled onto my back, enjoying every touch. ""Here, let's do something else,"" he said. He lay on his back and pulled out a jar of vasoline he kept in his side table. He gestured me closer, and I kneeled between his upraised knees. He took a small glob of the stuff and rubbed my hard cockhead with it. ""Now, slowly put it in me,"" he instructed. I knelt down and pushed the hard head -- now purple with excitement -- slowly into him. As I pushed, the tightness enclosing it made me feel incredible. He moaned, and I stopped, scared that I was hurting him. ""No, keep going,"" he said, and I pushed a little more. ""Yes, you're doing fine,"" he said, gently drawing me towards him, hands on my hips. His legs were folded up against his belly, his cute cock completely exposed, not hard now, his eyes closed in concentration. I pushed harder, and stopped when I was completely buried in him, my belly rubbing against his balls. He opened his eyes and said, ""You in?"" and I knodded. He leaned back, relaxing in the intense feeling of my cock filling him. ""Now, go really slowly in and out,"" he said, and I began slowly pumping him. ""Yes, uhmmmm, oh, man,"" he said, his cock stiffening. His hands roamed across my butt, down to my thighs, across my chest, tweaking my nipples. I quickened my pace, pushing in and out, the feeling against my cock so great. He moaned, helping me push, his hand on his cock, pumping away. I felt my come pushing from deep inside, and I said, ""oh, man, I'm gonna come inside you,"" and he moans, ""yes,"" and my cock pumps and pumps its come deep inside him, his asshole squeezing every drop from my shaft. Moments later, his cock came, the most intense come I'd seen, spraying everywhere, his stomach and chest, my face, his chin, and his hands rubbing it all over him.\n\nChapter 3 The next day we invited Steve over. Both of us were totally attracted to this smart, cute boy, and we were excited to share what we'd discovered with him. He came dressed only in his suit and carrying a towel, his towsled brown hair only just staying out of his eyes. We swam as before, playing games, and soon we'd shed our suits. I admired both he and Sean's taught bodies, and I was looking forward to teaching him what we'd done the day before. Steve was eager to learn, and when we'd explained what we wanted to do, he looked a bit apprehensive but was game for it. We went up to Sean's room. It was a large, beautiful room facing the back yard with its own bathroom. Its south-facing windows were bright with light and were screened from the neighbors, allowing us to revel in the sunlight. We were all still naked, and I marveled at how pretty the other boys' tanned bodies were. Steve was still only covered with a fine, sun-bleached fuzz, which shone when in direct sun. He was in fine shape, with taught, smooth skin, finely formed legs and a cute, rounded ass. Sean sat on the bed, and beckoned Steve to come. As Steve stood next to him, Sean's hand fondled the boy's cock, which quickly stiffened. The cute, stiff shaft glinted in the sunlight. Sean drew Steve to him, and they kissed tenderly, their tongues dancing together, their cocks sliding together. Sean reached behind him and got the vasoline. He took a small glob and rubbed it onto Steve's hard cockhead. Steve giggled at the slippery sensation as Sean slowly stroked his cock. He slid back onto the bed, drawing the younger boy to him. Lifting his legs, he put another glob onto his asshole, and he pulled Steve atop him. With an experienced hand, he guided the boy's hard cock into his asshole. ""Slowly,"" he said, and Steve gently inserted his cock into him. However, Sean easily adapted to the small cock, and Steve was quickly able to plunge in him. Sean guided him, hands on the boy's slim ass, enjoying every stroke. I came over and ran my hands across Steve's flexing back, his hard ass, and Sean's smooth body. Quickly, Steve moaningly deposited his come deep inside Sean's ass. ""You like that?"" Sean asked; ""Sure!"" Steve said enthusiastically, and we cleaned Steve up in the shower. We all went back to the bed, and we lay down. Sean and I lay with Steve between us, and we all kissed each other. Soon Steve's randy little cock was hard again as our hands caressed each others' bodies. I gently stroked Sean's beautiful cock, and he mine; Steve enjoyed the touch of our older bodies. Sean's hand explored down Steve's silky thighs. With gentle urging, he slid his hand under the boy's legs, and he moved his leg up, exposing his pretty balls and asshole. Steve held both his legs up, pressed against his stomach and chest, as Sean's fingers tickled his puckered asshole. Sean reached for some lube, and put it directly against the boy's asshole. Steve was eager, arching his butt upward at the touch of the lube and Steve's fingers, and gasping slightly when Sean's finger slid inside him. Sean pushed his finger in and out of him for a few minutes before adding another finger. Steve was so relaxed that his asshole easily stretched for a second, then third finger. ""Please put your cock inside me,"" gasped the boy, his cock once again impossibly rigid against my hand. Sean happily complied. Kneeling on the bed, he grasped his cock, which was rigid in excitement, and pressed the head against Steve's yielding asshole. Slowly, gently, he pushed it in. Steve's asshole was so well lubed, so relaxed, that the hard cock easily slid in. Steve encouraged Sean with smiles, and eagerly kissed the older boy when he leaned forward, their tongues dancing together. I moved upward, and pushed my hard cock near Steve's face. The boy grabbed it and began pumping it hard. He turned his face toward me and pulled my cock close. His pretty lips opened, and he eagerly swallowed my hard cock. The feeling was incredible, so soft and wet; the boy was a natural. My hand continued pumping his hard little cock. Sean began pumping in and out of Steve's tight asshole, and Steve happily received the hard cock, lifting his thighs, moving with the older boy's pumping. I slid my cock in and out of his mouth, watching his lips grasp my cock, enjoying the slick feeling of his saliva on my cock's shaft. I grabbed it and began pumping my shaft, his sweet tongue licking the cockhead as it came close. From Sean's moans, I could tell he was almost ready to spurt his come into Steve's virgin ass, and I, too was almost ready to come. Steve's cock began pumping in my hand, and I looked down at it as its pretty four inches sprayed yet again onto the boy's stomach. I tickled his bellybutton, full of his come, and drew my finger to my mouth, tasting his salty sperm. At that moment, I felt that familiar tickling in my shaft, and as I pumped my cock, I sprayed come all over his mouth and face, his tongue working to lick my sperm. And, with a moan, Sean grabbed Steve close to him, and with a gasp, shot deep inside the boy. Steve smiled up at Sean, his hands on the boy's pretty butt.\n\nChapter 4 Steve had a sister, Sandy. She was thirteen, like me, and I liked her, mainly because she was a buddy of a sort. She was blonde, and very pretty in a cute way, although she was pretty much of a tomboy and I just hadn't noticed it. She always wore pants and t-shirts, and played with us a lot just as hard as we did. We hadn't, though, introduced her to our secret world; we worked hard to ditch her before getting naked. We just didn't think she'd be interested, and frankly we were intimitaded by her because she was a girl; after all, we'd been taught that they wouldn't like anything sexual. Which is why it was a surprise when, one afternoon that summer when Steve and I were at his house, just about to lick and suck each other to come-splashing orgasms, we were surprised by Sandy. We'd gone over there without Sean, who had to do something that day, and, giggling, had closed ourselves into his room. I happily pulled his shirt off, and he mine, and we embraced, our little nipples stroked by our soft chests. Sean was a little shorter than I, maybe four inches. I knelt and undid his pants, sliding them with his underpants down his smooth, hard legs and round ass. I gently took his cock, now getting hard, and licked its cute head. I then took it into my mouth.\n\nIt was at that moment that Sandy burst in -- me, shirt off, cock in mouth, Steve obviously enjoying it, naked. Both Steve and I gasped in shock, and jerked apart.\n\n""What you guys doing?"" asked Sandy with a malicious smile, ""huh?""\n""Uhhh...nothing,"" said Steve, intelligently, sitting on the edge of the bed with one hand covering his crotch and now thoroughly deflated cock. ""Looks like fun,"" said Sandy. We sat, in tableau, all looking at each other. ""So what are you going to do?"" I asked, ""tell?""\n""Maybe,"" said Sandy, saucily, ""maybe not."" We thought about that. ""So...what would it take,"" I asked. ""Oh, maybe we can think of something,"" said Sandy, and for the first time, I swear, I started to think of her as a girl. I also noticed, to my surprise, that her nipples were standing through her t-shirt. Her breasts were not much more than little cones, and they'd only recently been even that noticable. ""So...what?"" I asked. ""Hmmm..."" she said, a wicked little gleam in her eye, ""well, what were you guys doing, really?"" Before Steve could say anything else stupid, I said, ""something that's pretty cool. But I think it's only for boys,"" as if that were smarter. ""Well, maybe you could let me watch,"" she said. Steve started to object but she continued, ""or maybe I could tell mom and dad."" We both thought about that for a minute, me looking at Steve, a realization dawning that maybe this could be something fun. ""Well, Ok,"" I said, ""but only if you're pretty quiet."" She nodded.\n\nI went over and gently pulled Steve's knees apart. Then I pulled his hand away from his hairless crotch. His cock was completely shrunken, its little head cute above his small balls. Glancing over to Sandy, I leaned down and began licking it. I explained to her that this was something boys did with each other, and that it felt really good. Steve leaned back on the bed, and I took his entire cock into my mouth. It got stiffer and stiffer, and my cock, now stiff in the excitement of doing Steve and knowing Sandy was watching my every move, pressed against my pants.\n\nWith one hand I pumped Steve's cock up and down, sucking it with wet, slurpy kisses. Steve began moaning in pleasure, and his body became shiny with sweat. His back arcing, he pushed his cock hard into my mouth, and I could taste the first of his boy- come. Given Sandy's presence, that I wanted her to see what happened, I pulled back and allowed Steve's hard cock to spray come all over him. I looked over at Sandy, and she was obviously fascinated, her breathing heavy, her hard nipples obvious through her shirt. I explained what just happened. ""Do you want to touch it?"" I asked her, and she mutely nodded. I drew her hand to her brother's now-soft penis and she gently handled it. Steve was watching all this with interest. I pulled her hand away.\n\n""Do you want to join in with us?"" I asked her. ""Yes!"" she answered. ""Well, if you do, you'll have to do some things.""\n""Ok,"" she said, ""what?""\n\n""First, you've got to undress,"" I said. ""But you're not, at least totally,"" she pointed out. ""Ok,"" I said, and I stood up. Her eyes devoured me as I slowly, coyly unbuckled my belt. This was the first time I'd ever shown myself before a girl. I unbuttoned my pants, and then undid the zipper. All the time looking into here eager eyes, I slowly lowered my pants, leaving my underpants on. Her eyes were riveted on my cock, which I tried to not get too hard too fast. I then drew my white underpants down, slowly. I pulled them off my butt first, then slowly down my penis. When I reached my cockhead, it popped out. ""Ah!"" she gasped, looking at my hard cock standing perpendicular from my body. I could tell that she was really turned on.\n\n""Ok, your turn,"" I said. She stood up and slowly drew her shirt off. Her breasts were bare under it, and they were very pretty, small cones topped with fine small nipples. Her skin looked very soft, but her slim frame showed it off well. With a small smile, she unbuttoned her pants, and drew them off. She then lowered her cotton panties, until she stood naked before us. Her body was very cute, with a firm, finely rounded ass, only the slightest shading of pubic hair, and long, lean legs. Steve sat up on the bed, his penis hardening. We stood, looking, for a long moment.\n\n""Do you want to touch me?"" I asked. She nodded. Her hand moved forward and grasped my cock. Her hand was very smooth, and its warmth moved me; my cock began swelling. She gently moved her hand on my cock, and her tender touch turned me on immensely.\n\nShe knelt in order to look closer to this miracle. I looked down onto her blonde head, and her sweet back. If I leaned back slightly, I could see her small breasts and down to her smooth slit. I was fascinated by this angle, and with this stimulus, I got even harder.\n\nShe looked up at me. ""Can I kiss it like you did with Steve?"" she asked. I could only nod in response. I could feel her hot breath as she leaned forward.\n\nHer lips touched the tip, and I started in pleasure. Her tongue lapped at my cockhead, and her warm saliva bathed it. I'd never had a girl touch me sexually, and this was incredible, even more exciting that with the boys. My hand rested on her soft, blonde hair, and she drew herself closer, pulling more of my rigid cock into her mouth. I looked up at Steve, and he was attentive, on the edge of the bed, his cock hard in his hand.\n\nI began slowly drawing my hips back and pushing them forward, sliding my cock into and out of her mouth. She instintively rounded her lips, and my cock slid against her wet tongue. One of her hands rested on my thigh, stroking my skin. My hand stroked her shoulder. She stopped. ""Do you want to shoot your stuff?"" she asked, looking up at me. Her blue eyes were shining in excitement. ""Can I?"" I said, and she nodded, saying, ""yes, but warn me 'cause I don't want to eat it this time, Ok?"" I nodded.\n\nShe resumed, and I took a more stable stance, pushing my cock in and out her eager mouth. Both her warm hands grasped my ass, and she, too, directed me. I felt my cock twitch and only was just able to say ""I'm...uhhhh,"" and she pulled back, her hand grasping my shaft, when my cock sprayed its come all over her face, chest, and stomach. She looked surprised but smiled up at me when I was done and had dribbled the last onto her thighs. I looked down at her sweet face, covered now with come, and her breasts, which had droplets of rapidly liquifying come sliding down them.\n\nI knelt next to her and kissed her, my come lubricating our faces. My hands closed around her body, my fingers touching her fine, small breasts.\n\nSteve made a small noise, and we broke our reverie. Sandy looked up and smiled, and then down at his hard little cock. ""What's the matter -- you want some, too?"" she asked, teasingly. He looked at us and smiled.\n\nIn subsequent weeks, we began our career in sex. Sandy, Steve and I would have many happy hours together, and Sean and I would join her in a glorious pile of bodies.\n\nAs the years went by, we slowly drifted apart. Sandy went to college and earned a doctorate in Literature; now, she deconstructs Emily Dickinson. Sean joined the military, was highly decorated in Desert Storm, and eventually came out gay. His case is still pending. And Steve founded his own company, creating and selling computer software. We get together on a yearly camping trip with our families, but rarely talk of the past. Those memories are best lived in our imaginations..."
707,Boy with Man,"['Mb', 'pre-teen', 'ped', '1st-gay-expr', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","The man put his paper down and said hello to me, which in return I said Hi, he asked me what my name was and I said John, he said very nice to meet you John with his hand out, I am Bill, I reached out and shook his hand.\n\nHe asked where I was from and I told him way up north, Massachusetts, he said wow we are almost neighbors and he was from Connecticut.\n\nBill asked where we were travelling to, I said Florida he was also travelling to Florida.\n\nThe conversation went on and the more it went on the more comfortable I felt with him.\n\nBill asked me if I wanted to go back to his hotel room, he wanted to show me something that he picked up at one of the stores on the road and he said that if I liked it I could have it.\n\nI said sure why not.\n\nSo I followed Bill back to his room and we went in and he closed the door behind us and asked me to have a seat on the edge of the bed.\n\nBill went into his suitcase and took out a sports magazine and sat next to me and we both started to look through it and then he got up and took out another magazine and sat back down and placed it on the other side of him and we went back to reading through the sports magazine.\n\nAs we went through the magazine he moved closer and asked me how I was doing, I said fine and then he smiled at me and said I have another magazine he wanted to show me, I said ok can I see it?\n\nHe said I have to keep this a secret and not tell anyone and he made me promise, I said fine, I promise.\n\nBill picked up the magazine that was on the side of him and it was an adult porn magazine, I was very excited inside, to see the cover of a naked woman bent over and a naked man on his knees pressed up against her rear and the woman was sucking a man’s cock at the same time.\n\nI felt very warm and started to turn red of a little embarrassment, Bill asked me again if I was ok and if I didn’t like it he would put it away, I said no, I’m fine, is it ok for me to look through it?\n\nBill said yes. So I took the adult magazine and started to look through it very slowly, page by page, not wanting to miss anything and as I did this, I saw Bill who was right up against me using his right hand to feel his cock through his pants. I kept glancing over to see him do that to himself.\n\nAs I watched him, I felt my small cock growing in my pants and I was getting turned on very fast.\n\nBill kept asking me if I was okay and I responded back I that I was fine.\n\nHe asked me if I liked the magazine and I said I loved it. He started to ask me questions like, how would I like to be that guy right now?\n\nI said yes I would like to be him.\n\nHe moved his left hand over and placed it on my right leg and he was slowly rubbing it and then he rubbed it higher with each time until he reached my zipper on my pants.\n\nI was getting very warm and excited now and started thinking and hoping that he would open my pants and play with me.\n\nI looked up at him and he asked if it felt good, I said, yes that it did. He asked me if I wanted him to stop, I said no.\n\nI put the magazine down and was just sitting there letting this old man rub my cock through my pants as he rubbed his.\n\nBill undid his pants and rose up and pulled them down along with his underwear and I saw my very first adult hard cock live right in front of me.\n\nHe then sat back down and he was stroking his cock right in front of me.\n\nBill asked me if I wanted to get naked in front of him so he could see my cock.\n\nI wanted to do that. I got up and pulled my pants and underwear off along with my shirt, shoes and socks and sat back down right up against Bill.\n\nHe reached over and was touching my now very hard quivering cock, and his touch felt so good. He was rubbing the tip of it with his thumb and then stroking me up and down my shaft.\n\nBill said that my cock was larger than any other 12 year old he ever saw and that he liked it.\n\nHe then grabbed my hand and placed it around his cock and it felt very hard and the skin felt soft, I stroked it slow and fast and he was moaning and telling me not to stop.\n\nBill put his arm around my back and he was rubbing me then I felt his hand touch the back of my neck and was rubbing it, he then gently pushed my head down towards his cock and it was right next to my mouth, he said that he wanted to teach me how to make him feel even better and asked me to kiss the tip of his cock, so I did and then he asked me to lick the tip, so I did and at that point I didn’t want to stop licking it, all of a sudden his cock felt a little slimy and it tasted a little different somewhat a little salty.\n\nI stopped for a second and he looked down and said, oh how do you like the taste of that? I asked what that was? He said it was called pre cum, I said I liked it, can I have more, Bill said keep licking it, and you will get more.\n\nSo I continued licking this man’s hard cock and tasting his pre cum, as much as I can get, I loved it and craved more.\n\nHe then had his hand behind my head and he pushed me down a little further so that his cock went into my mouth as he did this, my mouth just opened up and accepted it.\n\nAt this point I was literally sucking on this old guys cock and I didn’t want to stop, I loved everything about it including the taste.\n\nI did this for a few more minutes and heard him groan a little louder and then felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth then all of a sudden I felt something shoot inside my mouth and it hit the back of my mouth and then filled the rest of my mouth.\n\nIt was his creamy white cum and I was trying to swallow it all but there was so much that it started to ooz out the sides of my mouth, I kept licking it all up and eating it and it all tasted so good and didn’t want to stop.\n\nBill told me that felt so good and asked how much of it went down my throat, I said I ate all of it, it tasted really good and I would like to have more.\n\nHe said all in good time.\n\nBill then laid me down on his bed on my back and started to rub my body all over, while wrapping his fingers around my cock and stroking it. He moved his head down to my chest, close enough so I could feel him breathing on me. He licked my nipples and kissed me chest and stomach and then he moved his mouth right over my cock.\n\nBill put my cock right into his mouth and it felt soooooo good! I was so excited and horny! This didn’t last long because I exploded for the first time in my life... and into this man's mouth! And he swallowed every drop of it!\n\nHe wiped the rest of my cum onto his finger and he moved his hand down towards my ass and placed his finger on my asshole. It slid right in very slowly and then he was fingering me. It was a feeling I couldn’t describe but it hurt a little but yet it felt really good then it felt even more good.\n\nHe then took more of the oozing cum I had and rubbed it all over his cock and then asked me to roll over on the bed and prop my ass up, so I did and then his cock was very hard again and he started to rub it up against my asshole and each time he rubbed it he pressed it harder and then it slid right into me, he was very gentle and he moved it in and out very slowly cause he didn’t want to hurt me.\n\nAll of a sudden I felt him tense-up and then he cummed again, this time deep inside my ass, I loved it.\n\nWe cleaned up and got dressed and we walked back to the playground and said I hope you had fun? I said yes I did and that I want to do that again real soon.\n\nBill also said that when I go to bed at night, that I should close my eyes and think about all of this and then stroke myself until I cum. ""But when you cum he,"" said, ""make sure it goes all over your stomach and then you can wipe it up with your fingers and eat it. It'll remind you of this day all over again.""\n\nI said thank you for the good time and went back to my room because we had to leave the next morning to continue on with our trip."
708,Boy's School,"['Mb', 'bb', 'ped', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'cd', 'alc']","Then, at 10 years old, nature stepped in and gave Tony a huge dose of hormones and she was shocked when her perfect beautiful little boy started jacking off in bed. One night she went in for a good night kiss and caught him nude and pumping his very hard 4 1/2 inch prick. She left before he saw her and was at loss of what to do about his crude act.\n\nEverything seemed to excite him. He had a constant hard on and had to put a piece of cloth in his shorts so his pre cum flow wouldn't show. When he got home he couldn't wait to taste his seed on the cloth, then watch himself jack off in front of the bathroom mirror.\n\n**\n\nOne evening his mother was out so he put on a pair of her panties and walked around turning himself on. He had shoulder length hair and, with his beautiful body, would have been a pretty girl except for his hard cock soaking the panties.\n\nHe reached in the panties and pretended he was a girl as he frantically jacked a huge load into the panties. As he licked his cum from the material he wondered what it would feel like for someone else to jack his horny prick.\n\nAfter his mother left in the morning he was so hard and wild with lust that he jacked off in his orange juice before he drank it. Oh yeah, good old mother nature was making an unfulfilled slut out of this pretty boy. It was leading him and his cock to a new level of fulfillment.\n\nIn the shower at school after gym class he had to try to hide his excitement as he watched the other boys as they soaped their naked bodies. One of the boys smiled at him and Tony let him see his rigid prick. The boy turned away and Tony was embarrassed and quickly covered himself again. But his urges were becoming greater and harder to control as nature gave him another dose of hormones.\n\nTony invited one of the boys at school for a sleep over one night when his mother was gone. His prick was hard all day as he thought of the possibilities. Just before his friend arrived he jacked off in the Coke that he gave his friend to drink. He actually came in his shorts as he watched him drink his cum laced Coke.\n\nBed time and Tony came out of the bathroom naked and got in bed with his little friend. He said he always slept naked and made a point of showing off his hard cock. That was a mistake and the boy never came back.\n\nHis mother decided that something was wrong with her darling little boy and found a boy's school that advertised a proper education with good manors and culture. She called and made arraignments for her darling sweet Tony to attend and become the perfect son that she wanted.\n\nLittle did she know the results of her decision. A teacher by the name of Charles Ellis had taken a position there. Charles was a nice looking well built man who had a dark secret. He loved boys. They were his passion. He was an over sexed demented pervert.\n\nHe left his last teaching position at a high school rather quickly. He was always on the look out for young cock. He heard about a big bonfire that some kids were having. The word was that they had gotten beer and were going to party and get drunk. Perfect.\n\nHe waited till late and drove by the dying fire on an out of the way gravel road. His big prick got hard as he wondered how many girls were going to get fucked. He heard an argument and a car door slam and saw a boy stagger away, walking down the road.\n\nCharles stopped and let the drunken boy in. The boy said he had bought the cunt beer and was so fucking horny but she wouldn't put out. Charles noticed the bulge in the boy's baggy shorts, wet with pre cum. The boy drunkenly mumbled that she was supposed to give him his first blow job.\n\nCharles let his swollen prick head out of the leg opening of his shorts and agreed that girls are fucking prick teasers. He said even a man of his age had to jack off when a cunt wouldn't put out. He pulled the boy over and told him to lay his head on his lap to sober up a little.\n\nAs the boy drifted off to sleep Charles pulled his big fucker all the way out so his pre cum soaked shaft was next to the boy's mouth, pre cum wetting his young lips.\n\nThis was too good to pass up so Charles pulled off and parked. He got out and came around to the passenger door and opened it. He unbuttoned and unzipped the boy's shorts and in no time was sucking the kid's rigid prick until he was rewarded with a mouth full of cum. Streams of shooting cum.\n\nJust then the kid woke up and shouted that Charles was a fucking pervert and should go to jail. Last seen staggering down the road and pulling up his shorts.\n\nThe kid didn't recognize him but he thought he better leave town anyway and found a teaching job at this school.\n\nTony's mother packed his things and drove him to the school in a distant town. Tony sneaked several pair of his mother's soiled panties to wear and jack off in. He was afraid of the changes taking place what with the new school but home wasn't working out for his hormone overload.\n\nThey found the school and drove to his dorm and met the Dorm Master, a Mr. Charles Ellis! He showed Tony and his mother to his assigned dorm room. After they unloaded his belongings Mr. Ellis gave them a tour of the campus, dinning hall, swimming pool and then said goodbye to the mother and took him to registration.\n\nHe couldn't help but notice how beautiful Tony was in his loose shorts, nice slender legs with his white socks and tennis shoes. He also noticed a growing bulge in his white shorts when he watched the boys in a swimming class at the school pool. Charles Ellis was having a problem with his own growing prick.\n\nAs Charles drove Tony from registration to the dorm he noticed that the 10 year old boy was nervous so he put his arm around him and Tony slid over next to him. He let his hand fall to Tony's bare thigh and felt the soft smooth skin.\n\nFuck but this boy was hot.\n\nBack at the dorm Charles showed him the communal bathroom and shower facility. A group of young boys were taking their morning shower and horsing around. Several of the older boys had semi hard pricks and teasing the younger ones.\n\nTony was so turned on by the naked boys that he felt his prick get hard and released streams of cum in his mother's panties that he had put on. He wanted to join them but was afraid of what to do and not get into trouble. He saw Mr. Ellis watching the boys horsing around and smiling and absent mindedly rubbing a growing bulge down his leg.\n\nAs soon as Tony was alone in his room he removed his cum filled panties and licked them as he frantically jacked off. Tony decided he was finally going to get some cock as he shot a stream of cum from his beautiful needy prick.\n\n**\n\nLater during the week while Tony was in the shower an older boy noticed him getting a boner as he washed. As Tony dried off the older boy came over, still nude, and not trying to hide his erection. He whispered to Tony that he was going to swim after hours that night and asked if Tony would like to go. Tony was flattered and they agreed to meet at 10pm at the pool.\n\nAt 10pm Tony opened the unlocked door and entered the dark pool area, lit only by moonlight through the windows. Tony felt so naughty and had a huge hard on. The older boy came out of the shadows, nude, with a beauty of a hard on. The boy giggled and said fuck the rules, you don't even need a suit. Tony undressed and his cock was throbbing, dripping pre cum. He was so turned on showing his own boner.\n\nThe older boy touched him and told him he was ""it"" and ran and jumped into the pool. Tony jumped in after him and swam around and was standing in the shallow end when the older boy grabbed him from behind. Tony could feel his very hard prick against his ass and the boy's hand searching and then finding his hard prick.\n\nThe boy whispered in his ear and asked if this was fun. Tony turned his head and let the boy kiss him, tongues exploring, a 14 year old boy seducing a 10 year old.\n\nThe boy sat on the edge of the pool and spread his legs and told Tony to suck him off. At last, Tony had a hard cock in his mouth sucking, sucking, sucking. Finally Tony started gulping as streams of cum filled his cock sucking mouth.\n\nSuddenly Mr. Ellis was standing there, hands on hips. He told the older boy to get lost and he ran out.\n\nTony got out of the pool and stood in front of Mr. Ellis, cum running from his mouth, cock still hard and shaking with fright. Mr. Ellis told him that he bet his mother would love to hear that her little boy was a cock sucking faggot. Tony started to cry.\n\nMr. Ellis told him that they could work something out. Tony agreed to anything. Mr. Ellis pulled him close and kissed him. Tony pulled away and Mr. Ellis slapped him hard and he saw stars. The next thing he knew Mr. Ellis was on his knees sucking Tony's still rigid cum filled prick.\n\nTony felt hands on his bare ass, pulling his cock deeper into the mouth. Suddenly Tony needed sucked off and Told Mr. Ellis how good it felt. He had a blinding orgasm and shot huge loads of pent up cum into the pervert's mouth.\n\nOnce again Mr. Ellis kissed him and Tony loved the taste of his cum being sucked from a man's mouth and this time loved the exchange of tongues. Tony felt in love with this nice man.\n\nTony asked if he could suck his cock and Mr. Ellis pulled his shorts off. His huge 8 inch prick sprang out. His pubic area was completely shaved, as was his big prick.\n\nTony felt his full ball sack with one hand while lovingly stroking the massive prick with the other, kissing the pre cum from the swollen cock head. Tony was hooked as he felt the big cock enter his mouth.\n\nMr. Ellis took Tony's head in his hands and started fucking his virgin mouth. Faster and faster until the huge prick unloaded warm cum that filled his mouth and ran down his throat. Once again they kissed, loving the cum.\n\n**\n\nLater, that night in Mr. Ellis' room Tony felt his big prick enter his virgin ass hole and he knew he was in love as he felt cum fill his dark cavity.\n\nTony found out later that he was set up by the older boy to be seduced by Mr. Ellis. But that was ok, now Mr. Ellis had Tony ask a new student to sneak in the pool that night.\n\nTony loved this fucking school.\n\nComments welcum...."
709,Boy's Swim Club,"['Mmb', 'preteen', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'orgy']","It started when he was about 11 years old. His swim team all wore very brief low cut swim suits that showed the outline of their young cocks. At night in bed his cock got hard as he remembered showering with them. In fact it got hard in the shower and he had to cover himself with a towel so as not to embarrass himself. One night he awoke playing with himself thinking of the nude boys in the shower.\n\nHis cock felt so good. He felt on the verge of something new and exciting and kept stroking. The strange feeling got more intense and he pulled the sheet off and watched himself jacking. Then ""it"" happened. Streams of cum shot in the air and splashed down on his chest and belly. He had never felt so turned on and after that jacked off every chance he got. He liked the taste of his cum and wondered if the other boys jacked off also.\n\nThere was another boy, Bobby, who often smiled at him during swim class. He was 14 years old and seemed to take an interest in the younger boys.. He wasn't bashful about his nudity like the other boys were. Paul didn't have any friends in school and he didn't think Bobby did either. There seemed to be an unspoken attraction between he and Bobby, Paul thought.\n\nPaul started jacking off at night thinking of Bobby and wondered if Bobby thought about him. Several days later on Thursday he saw Bobby outside of the school ready to get on his bicycle to ride home. Bobby saw Paul, smiled and waved him over and they started to chat. Paul felt a strong attraction to Bobby.\n\nBobby told Paul that since they were on the same swim team they should hang out. Paul said he he wasn't close to the other boys his age and would love to hang out. Bobby said his parents were vacationing and he could have a sleep over and they would have plenty of time to do anything they wanted.\n\nPaul felt his face flush with excitement and he said his parents were gone too and he would love to come over. It turned out that Bobby lived in the same exclusive neighborhood as Paul and only lived four blocks away. Bobby asked him to come over after school on Friday for the weekend. Paul could see that Bobby's face was flushed too and said he couldn't wait. Bobby asked him to bring his swim suit because they had an outside pool so they could swim and get some sun.\n\nThat night Paul went to bed nude as usual and was so excited about the older boy Bobby that he jacked off a huge load and licked his cum from his hand. The next day, Friday, Paul saw Bobby at their swim class. Bobby was all smiles and rubbed Paul's ass in the water like really good friends and said he couldn't wait for school to be over. Later in the gym shower Bobby made a show of soaping up his legs to his balls and swollen cock. Paul had to turn the cold water on his cock so he didn't get rock hard in front of Bobby.\n\nAfter school Paul met up with Bobby in the hall. Bobby said he was really excited about Paul spending the weekend with him. Paul said, ""I was so excited last night thinking of our time together that I had trouble going to sleep."" Bobby smiled and said, ""Me too."" Paul followed Bobby to his home and they parked their bikes in the garage. Once inside Bobby said, ""Let's put on our swim suits. No one is home anyway and we can go to the outside pool and get some sun.""\n\nPaul went into one of the bathrooms and changed into his bikini swim suit. It was low cut with a thong between his ass cheeks. He had cut the liner out and the suit was almost transparent when wet. His cock was swelling and he was trying to control it.\n\nHe came out of the restroom and Bobby was waiting for him. Bobby had the same type of swim suit on and he wasn't bashful about his suit barely concealing his hard on. Bobby took him outside to the pool. He showed Paul the privacy fence and said that no one can see us. Paul giggled and said, ""I really love being here with you without parents."" Bobby answered, ""Yeah, when my parents are gone I even like skinny dipping. There is nothing like oiling your nude body and enjoying the feel of sun all over. Would you like that?"" Paul said, ""Sure. I would like to do that with you.""\n\nBobby took his suit off and his cock sprang out. Paul's eyes were glued to Bobby's hard on as he dropped his own suit and showed Bobby his own hard cock. Bobby told Paul to lay down on the recliner and he would oil him before he got a sunburn. Paul lay on his stomach and could feel his cock wet with pre cum pressing against his belly. Bobby straddled him and Paul could feel the oil being rubbed on his back.\n\nAs Bobby started to rub the oil onto his back he said, ""Paul, your white skin feels so smooth. I want to oil your body all over if you don't mind."" Paul answered, ""Your hands feel so good. I want you to to oil every part of my body, back and front."" As he said that he could feel the heat of Bobby's cock rubbing his ass.\n\nBobby oiled down his back and in his ass crack, then down his smooth hairless legs to his feet. He oiled his bare feet and in between each toe and then stood up and asked Paul to roll over on his back. As he rolled over he saw Bobby staring at him and his cock was hard cock.. He had oiled his body too and he had a huge erection with a stream of pre cum leaking out of the piss slit.\n\nBobby straddled Paul and his cock touched Paul's. As Bobby started oiling Paul's chest Paul reached around and started squeezing Bobby's ass and pulled him so their cocks were pressed together. Bobby started humping slightly so his cock was rubbing Paul's.\n\nBobby sat up, still straddling Paul and poured oil on both their touching hard cocks. Paul gasped and said, ""Oh fuck Bobby, that feels so good"" and came hard. Streams of cum shot up and splashed on his chest. Bobby bent down and sucked the cum from Paul's hard nipples and then licked the cum from his chest and belly.\n\nHe then took Paul's spent cum covered cock in his mouth and sucked him clean. Bobby bent forward and asked Paul if that felt good. Paul's answer was kissing Bobby and licking the cum from his lips and mouth. Since both boys were slippery with oil and Bobby was straddling him it was easy for Paul to grab Bobby's hips and pull forward until his ragging cock was in his mouth. As he was sucking him Paul stuck his finger up Bobby's ass hole and Bobby came, shooting cum in Paul's mouth and down his throat.\n\nThe sun had gone down and Bobby gave Paul a kiss and said it was time for them to go to bed. Bobby said not to worry about the oil on their bodies. His mother was used to his oily sheets from sunning. Both boys were hard again as they lay together rubbing their oily bodies together and fondling each other. After they sucked each other off they fell asleep..\n\nSometime in the night Paul woke feeling Bobby's stiff cock rubbing in his ass crack. Pretending to still be asleep Paul groaned and pushed his ass against Bobby's cock. Paul's ass was so relaxed that with a little push and he felt it start to fill with cock, deeper and deeper. Paul squeezed his ass tight around Bobby's cock and said, ""What a nice way to wake up Bobby. Your cock feels so good in my ass. Now fuck me good.""\n\nThe feel of a cock fucking his virgin ass was wonderful. After that Bobby got on his hands and knees in bed and told Paul he needed fucked. Paul was on a high as he felt his cock enter Bobby's warm moist ass hole. He came long and hard and wondered who would want a girl. He was addicted to cock and ass.\n\nThe next day in swim class Paul had trouble keeping his cock from getting hard in his bikini suit looking at other boys. He was so horny he was ready for another experience. He wore his suit low over his hips and let his cock swell with lust. None of the other boys gave him a second look. He saw his swim coach Pete smile at him and Paul smiled back. Pete was slender and wore the same bikini suit as the others.\n\nPete had selected the bikini swim suits for the team and had removed the liners so he could see their cocks when the suit was wet. He dreamed of seducing one of them as he jacked off later. After class Pete called Paul to his office. He told Paul that he was an outstanding swimmer for 12 years old. Pete said he would be glad to offer him free instruction on weekends at his private pool at his home where they wouldn't be interrupted. Paul said that sounded good and he would do anything Pete wanted him to.\n\nA date was set for Saturday. As Paul left the office he noticed Pete's nipples were hard as was the cock in his bikini. Paul was certain that Pete wanted to seduce him and he was going to make it easy for him. After his weekend with Bobby he was ready for more cock, a lot more.\n\nWhen Saturday arrived Paul peddled his bike to Pete's house and knocked on the front door. Pete opened the door with a big smile on his face. He had on his bikini suit and his cock was swollen. He asked Paul to come in and he shut the front door.\n\nHe asked Paul if he brought his suit and Paul dropped his shorts to reveal his little bikini. As he dropped his shorts they pulled the bikini down just enough for his cock to pop out, just as he had planned. He said, ""Oops"" and stuffed his cock back inside the bikini. Pete stared at Paul's cock as he pushed it back in and said, ""Don't worry, that happens to me all the time."" Paul smiled to himself and though bullshit.\n\nPaul lied and said he had a leg cramp and asked if Pete could maybe rub it out before they swam. Pete said sure and had Paul lay on his back on a recliner next to the pool. As Paul lay down he pulled his bikini down just enough so that the material was loose enough for his swollen cock to stand up beneath the cloth, obviously hard.\n\nPaul said it was his right leg and it hurt just above his knee. Pete straddled his right leg and started to massage his thigh while fixated on the boy's hard on. Pete said Paul and Bobby were two of his favorites in the class. He said both boys seemed older and more mature. Paul could see Pete's cock get hard in his bikini as he talked. Paul knew he had the perverted fucker right where he wanted him.\n\nPaul told Pete that he and Bobby were close friends and that he had spent last weekend with him when both parents were gone. Pete gulped and his cock was obviously rock hard and straining his bikini now. Pete said that must have been fun without his parents nosing around. Paul giggled and said Bobby told him he ran around nude when his folks were gone and it was fun. Pete said, ""Really?""\n\nPaul said promise not to tell and Pete said it was their secret. Paul said, ""Actually we both undressed and I lay in the sun and Bobby oiled my body front and back. It felt so good in the sun being nude with him and his hands on my skin., Promise not to tell for sure?"" Of course Pete promised.\n\nPete said, ""I can tell that you and Bobby are special boys. Anything else happen?"" Yes said Paul, ""We were both horny and hard being nude together. As Bobby rubbed oil on me our cocks rubbed I was so excited that I came and shot cum all over my chest and Bobby licked it up."" Pete said, ""That must have been wonderful. You are hard right now. You can shot cum if you want to."" Paul said he needed to cum really bad. With that Paul pulled his bikini off and his rock hard cock sprang up oozing pre cum. Paul told Pete he should take his suit off too and he could cum with him.. Pete took his suit off and his big cock was at attention and slippery with pre cum.\n\nPaul reached out and took hold of Pete's rigid cock and rubbed it on his smaller cock. Paul said, ""I like your big cock. My friend Bobby is home alone and I bet he would like your cock too.. I could call him."" Pete got up and, cock bouncing got his phone and gave it to Paul. Paul got Bobby on the phone and said, ""Hey Bobby, are you fucking horny? I'm at Pete's house and we are both nude. You should see how big his cock is. He said to cum on over and join us. The door is unlocked."" Bobby said he was on the way.\n\nPaul met Bobby at the door. Bobby saw how hard Paul was and dropped his shorts and exposed his erection. They walked into the room holding hands and kissing. Pete was sitting up watching them with his legs spread and stroking his raunchy hard on. Bobby said, ""Mother fucker but Pete's cock is big. I'm glad you called."" Paul replied, ""I'll bet his cock would blow a big load. Makes my mouth water. I was just ready to blow him when I called you."" Pete said, ""Cum on over boys. I have enough cock for both of you and I'm fucking horny.""\n\nBobby and Paul sat on both sides of Pete. Bobby grabbed Pete's large hard on and said, ""I got off sucking your cock Paul and I know this big fucker would feel good in my mouth."" Pete was in heaven with the 12 and 14 year old horny boys. Paul had an idea. He had Pete get on his hands and knees. Bobby got under Pete in a 69 position where the could suck each other. Paul got behind Pete and lubricated Pete's ass so that he could enter his ass hole. Pete was incredibly turned on as he and Bobby sucked each other while Paul fucked his ass.\n\nAs Paul started fucking Pete's ass he said, ""I'm so mother fucking horny I'm about to blow my fucking load in Pete's ass hole."" Pete pulled off of Bobby's cock and told him to fuck his raunchy ass hole full of cum and went back to sucking Bobby. Paul cried out, ""Oh fuck I'm cumming"" and started pumping cum deep in Pete's shit hole. The timing was perfect as both Bobby and Pete came in each other's mouths. As Pete sucked Paul's spent cock and savored his own ass juices Paul winked at Bobby and told him that Pete was their perfect father figure.\n\nAfter Pete savored the cum and his ass juices he told the boys the he had a very dear friend who also his secret lover. He said his friend Jon was a gay cross dresser who called herself Jill. He said Jill was pretty and would love the boys.. Then, while the boy's parents were away traveling he could be their father and Jill their mother. Both boys were hard again and told him to call Jill. They said they would make perfect sons for them both.\n\nPete called Jill and told her all about 12 year old Paul and 14 year old Bobby. He said they just had a three some and the boys were ready for more and wanted to meet her. She said she would be right over. In about 20 minutes the door bell rang and Pete answered it. The boys were sitting on the couch rock hard as Pete brought Jill into the room. The boys couldn't believe their eyes. Jill was beautiful, tall and willowy with long blond hair and blue eyes. She wore a short black dress with black stockings and black heels.\n\nJill smiled as she squeezed Pete's hard cock and said, ""My my Pete, what nice healthy looking cocks the boys have. I'm glad you called me. With a daddy like you and a mother like me we can teach them what a loving family can be like. I had better take my dress off so it won't get wrinkled and stained.""\n\nPaul and Bobby were ready to explode in a river of cum as they watched Jill step out of her dress. So hot and sexy, with hard pointy nipples, flat stomach and smooth round ass with a raging hard on in her bikini panties. She pulled her bikini down and her hard 4 inch prick popped out. She said, ""Ok boys, time to please mommy. I want you both to suck me off at the same time. Knell in front of me and open your mouths."" Both boys did and she put a hand on both heads and started fucking one month after the other, back and forth. She said, ""Oh fuck yes"" and started blowing cum in one month after the other. After that Pete bent her over and fucked her ass.\n\nAfter Jill recovered she said, ""Daddy Pete, we have one hot fine fucking family. The boys are hard again. Don't we just love our young hormone charged boys?"" Paul and Bobby said, ""We love you daddy and mommy. Now lets all go to bed. We need a lot of cock and ass.""\n\nThey woke in the morning on cum covered sheets. The boys loved Jill. She was a raunchy fucking machine and about wore them out. Jill said, ""Daddy, we should take our new family on an outing and I have the perfect idea. There is a get together for families like ours this weekend at a secluded mansion It is free an the host is a rich debased old fucker who has wild parties where anything goes and boys are in demand. Both Paul, Bobby and Pete asked her to call and make reservations which she did.\n\nThe mansion was secluded with a high fence around the acreage. Pete punched in the gate code and they drove in and parked. A huge black man in a loin cloth took them inside. Once inside he dropped his loin cloth and 8"" of black cock dropped out. He explained that it was a nude gathering but the ""girls"" could wear their stockings, garter belts and high heels. Everything was free, food, alcohol, drugs, everything. He showed them into a huge room which was dark and smoke filled. There were couches along with a bar with booths and dance floor.\n\nWe entered, hard and dripping pre cum. Jill got a lot of looks. She was beautiful with a huge hard on. Right away a nice looking well built black man with an impressive hard cock took her way. An older woman with cum running out of her hairy cunt waved Pete over and he buried his face in her cunt. Several drunk men in a booth waved Paul and Bobby over. Paul sat by one of them and the man started kissing him and fondling his cock. The other man took Bobby to the dance floor.\n\nHe pulled Bobby close, cock to cock as they danced. Bobby was so horny he bent over and spread his ass to the man. The man fucked him right on the floor and other boys and men lined up to fuck him. Bobby later said he lost count of how many times he was fucked.\n\nBack in the booth Paul bent over and started sucking the man off, his mouth full of cum shooting cock. By morning when the party was over Pete gathered up Jill, Paul and Bobby. Some boys and men were passed out in booths and on the floor and some had pissed themselves. Pete drove them home safely and they went inside.\n\nJill had been fucked and sucked over and over and she was giddy, drunk and with full of cum. They got her in bed and Pete got in and stuck his cock in her cum filled ass. Paul and Bobby sat on the couch and jacked each other while they compared notes on the orgy. They both agreed that this was the family that they wanted and needed.\n\nAfter all, who wouldn't?"
710,Boyfriend's Brother,['MMF'],"I took the album and sat on the bed , inviting Billy a spot next to me. I opened the album and my pussy feels wet immediately. I know Billy is about to see my tits, ass and cunt and I am really turned on by it. I must admit I was also a little embarassed.\n\nI tured the pages slowly so Billy could get a good look, but he took the book from me and really stared at the pictures, especially the ones that showed my shaved pussy. Billy started to comment on it, but could only manage to point to the picture and mumble, ""You shave,huh?""\n\nI looked Billy straight in the eye and said, as sexy as I could, ""Yes, my pussy is nice and smooth, too!"" He just looked at me and then went back to the pictures. ""Great!, I thought to myself, ""Now he thinks I'm some sleazy bimbo and he's probably afraid of me!"" Then I noticed his lap and the bulge in his shorts told me he was not afraid, but very horny as hell.\n\n""You like the pictures?, Billy"" I asked. I then lightly placed my hand on his thigh, just for a second to let him know that I wanted to touch him. He did not look up and said,""Yes."" I undid one of my overall straps and the noise made him look up. ""Well, what about the real thing?"" I said, very shyly, playing the little girl. I was giving him an offer he would not, could not refuse. I undid the other strap letting the front of my overalls fall into my lap. \n\nThe photo album slipped to the floor and landed with a thud as Billy reached out to me. Almost shyly he touched my breasts through my shirt. I sat very still, enjoying his caress, but not quite sure of what to do. With his other hand he had begun to caress his penis through his shorts, unaware that he was even doing it. Watching him, so enthralled with my body, turned me on . My body was tingling all over with anticipation and my pussy flooded again as my thighs tensed and relaxed.\n\n""Mmmmmmmm, Billy, that feels great!"" I said and slowly lifted my shirt, revealing my firm breasts and stiff nipples, gradually. Before I had removed my shirt over my head, I felt Billy kneel in front of me, pushing my legs open to get between my thighs and knead my breasts. His lips gently touched my shoulder and worked their way down to my upturned tits, where his hands were squeezing and caressing, pinching and twisting my rock hard nipples.\n\n""Ohhhhhh! Suck my titties!"" I say and feel Billy's mustache brush my breast as he opens his mouth wide and sucks my entire breast into his mouth. ""Ohhh yeah, that feels so good."" I say and Billy continues to hungrily devour my breasts, as my moaning becomes louder and louder.\n\nMichael is in the living room and reaizes that it is awful quite in the bedroom and wonders what is going on. Michael enters the bedroom and what he sees amazes him. He knew I was a pretty horny girl, but never knew if I would get off on some else's dick, especially his brother's. Now he realizes!!\n\nMichael sees me kneeling between his brother's legs, which are spread, his hands are clenched in my hair, pulling my head into his thrusting hips. My head is bobbing as I struggle to swallow as much of his 9 inch rod as I can. Michael said he could see my tongue flick the top of his brother's cock and then my lips slide down the entire legnth of his shaft. I suck Billy deep into my mouth as he shudders and moans in pleasure.\n\n""Ohhhh Michelle!"" Billy says as he pushes his cock deep down my throat causing me to gag and my pussy to tighten, wishing he would push that juicy rod into my dripping snatch. My pulsating twat is driving me crazy and I stretch out between his legs so I can grind my cunt against my hand. Billy's cock in my mouth and my fingers working my clit have my hips pumping madly, furiously trying to cum. \n\nI looked over at Michael and see him stroking his cock, recently released from the confines of his jeans. Michael's rock hard cock is bobbing up and down in his hand as he watches me wiggle my ass, begging him to ram it in my cunt. Michael came closer, climbed on the bed, and slid his cock into my well oiled honey pot. I cried out at the sensation.\n\n""You want me to fuck you, Michelle?"" Michael asks. ""You like to be fucked?"" he asked. ""Ohhh Yes, baby. I love to be fucked! Please fuck me, don;t stop!"" I beg as I feel him back away. "" Sit on his cock!"" Michael demanded, nodding to his brother's erect cock which is standing straight up. I quickly straddle Billy's hips and immediately impale myself on his cock, throwing myself down hard again and again, only to meet Billy's rod rammimg deep inside my pussy. \n\n""You like Billy's cock, Michelle?"" Michael asks. My louds moans and occasional screams tell him this already, but I answer him anyway. ""I love his big dick! It feels so good!!"" Michael reaches out and slaps my face, ""You slut!"" he yells out, but it only turns me on more, which he realizes as I pull him towards me. I grab hold of Michael's stiff cock and stuff as much as I can down into my throat, choking myself.\n\nI begin to climax, rubbing my clit against Billy's tight balls and thrusting hips. As I come, my throat and pussy tighten, milking Michael, dry -- sending his creamy white jizz down my throat and dripping from the corner of my mouth. I quickly catch his hot cum with my tongue before lightly licking his balls and cock clean.\n\nBilly is now grasping my hips and holding them still so he can plunge his dick deep inside me, sending his cum and spurting inside my cunt and then collapsing, exhausted. Together Michael and I snuck out of the bedroom and into the living room to fall asleep in each others arms as Billy fell soundly asleep in our bed, relishing the fact that he had just fucked his brother's girlfriend."
711,Boyfriend's Dad,"['M-f-teen', 'affair']","It made her quiver all over again with excitement, strange awakening tinglings of budding womanhood pervading her belly, breasts, and vagina. Eddie made her feel so alive, so much like a woman, even though she was only fifteen. Or -- was it him, her mind cautioned, or just her own chemistry changing as she matured. Was it time, she asked herself, like her girlfriend Nancy had told her once? One day you're a child, and the next you're ready for sex and everything. She didn't know, but she figured that the important thing was having the feeling of being alive and generating a tingling heat every time she thought about it and Eddie.\n\nShe moved her legs so that they were straight out in front of her, arching slightly, and then she stiffened her back and yawned. In only one more hour...\n\nShe was a beautiful young girl, much like her mother, with an upturned, freckle-splattered nose and cheeks like spots from a paint brush, and her ice-blue eyes were more cat-like and devilish than distant, as many blue eyes can be. Her ripely budding young breasts were two small firm cylinders, tapering from their swollen moorings to cherry-nippled crests, and they bobbed invitingly as she moved in the chair, for she wore nothing more than a thin bra and sheer, almost see-through panties. The day had been so hot, and she had been too comfortable to worry about dressing for her date until the cool of the evening. The way she sat now, her eyes were drawn to the thin white nylon of her panties, and the way they creased in the thin visibly dividing slit of her vaginal lips. She liked looking at it, studying the soft, pink curves and silky blonde strands of pubic hair that curled out from around the elastic legbands; she liked looking at it through her panties almost as much as she liked seeing it naked. For the last few months she had liked looking at her sensually awakening young cunt, almost as much as she had enjoyed touching it.\n\nShe had learned the delightful way her fingers could arouse her, make her thrash and oscillate with delicious sensations. She had learned to finger herself from Nancy -- which was one reason that they were friends. She'd walked into Nancy's bedroom one night when she'd been sleeping overnight there, not wearing even so much as she was now, for she'd been taking a shower; her nakedness had never given her a second thought. After all, they were both girls, and they'd seen each other in the flesh in the school locker room before, so why should it be different here? It proved to be very different.\n\nNancy had been lying on her bed, her back against the headboard, and her hand was between her legs rubbing her dark, thinly curled pubic triangle as fast as she could. Her eyes had been shut, and she'd been moaning. Thinking she was in pain, Tamera had run over to her and asked what was the matter. Nancy had told her to put the towel on the bed and lie down upon it beside her; and then, after the innocent Tamera had done so, Nancy leaned forward and told her to spread her legs...\n\nThe thought of Nancy's cool fingers on her sensitive little pubic lips made Tamera blush even now, for she knew instinctively that what they had done was wrong, though such things were never discussed in her sex classes.\n\nBut, after a few moments, Tamera hadn't wanted the strange scintillating feelings she'd been introduced to by Nancy to stop. Nancy and she had gotten together a lot after that, and Tamera alone often fondled the soft little cuntal valley between her legs. Not that she'd ever allowed the boys who dated her to finger her... never.\n\nShe was determined to be married a virgin like her mother had, and anything past necking and fondling her breasts -- and that only after quite a few dates... was strictly off limits. There'd been times after a drive-in movie or a hot party or like last week with Eddie, when she'd cried her frustrations into her pillow, for she'd been aroused hotter than ever before. And then she'd had to use her fingers again for relief. She kept telling herself that in a few weeks a particular boy would no longer be important, and she would grow fond of another, and she couldn't give in her virginity for one that wouldn't last forever. She wasn't ready to settle down, to truly fall in love -- and so far she'd been right.\n\nOf course, no boy had come along like Eddie before. Tamera knew instinctively that she'd have an awfully hard time keeping her moral resolutions intact with a ""wow"" guy like him.\n\nThere was a noise then, interrupting her train of thoughts, and Tamera looked up as the front door opened and her mother entered. Carla West, thirty-five years old and widowed, staggered into the living room with a pile of grocery sacks. She was dressed in a light blouse and shorts, the long expanse of her tanned legs provocative against the white of the cloth. Her hair was askew, however, and perspiration beaded her face, and it was obvious that she was tired from the shopping she'd done. Still, there was a fresh, young beauty about her in spite of the fact she had a teenaged daughter; firm taut breasts, trim flat stomach without the slightest stretch mark to interrupt the silken smoothness of her skin, and the same kind of pouty, sensual face as Tamera's.\n\n""There's another bundle in the car,"" Carla said. ""I'd ask you to get it, but I can see you're not dressed."" She eyed her daughter's bare sun-browned body with disapproval.\n\n""Aw, Mom,"" Tamera objected. ""I was just resting like this.""\n\n""Resting to do what? Strip-tease for the neighbors?""\n\n""I've got more on now than when I'm wearing my bikini, for crying out loud.""\n\n""Listen, honey,"" her mother retorted waspishly. ""I don't care if you run around the house completely naked. In fact you have a lovely body and it's enjoyable to see, compared to most girl's figures. But a bikini is one thing, see-through panties and bra are another -- and especially when the curtains are open and everybody passing can see you.""\n\n""Oh,"" Tamera said. ""I forgot.""\n\n""Uh-huh."" Carla sighed, exhausted and too uncomfortable to continue arguing, and sat down on the sofa to the right of her daughter. ""What a mess at Goodermann's today. You'd think it was the Fourth of July or something. I'm bushed.""\n\n""I'll get dressed,"" Tamera offered, ""and get the other sack of groceries for you.""\n\n""No, no,"" Carla replied wearily. ""No need. I'll get a second wind in a little bit.""\n\n""I have to get dressed anyway,"" Tamera said, rising out of her chair. ""I mean, it's almost time for Eddie to get here.""\n\n""Eddie? Oh, yes, Eddie, the boy you were with last week. You're going out with him again tonight?""\n\n""The four of us. Jason -- that's Nancy's boy-friend -- doesn't have his car running, so we're all using Eddie's. Last week Eddie's was broken.""\n\n""Where were you today?""\n\n""At the park. Me and Nancy, we swam in the pool there. But it was awful crowded, you know? And it sort of smelled from everybody."" She wrinkled her nose with disgust. ""It wasn't very nice.""\n\n""I worry about you,"" her mother started to complain. ""Out all day, gone most of the nights... I don't know what to do at times.""\n\n""Don't worry, Mom. I'm a big girl now.""\n\n""You're the only one left now, the only one. Some women who've lost their husbands don't try to be both parents to their children, never care where they are or who they're with, but I do.""\n\n""You want me to put away the groceries, then?"" Tamera asked, knowing what happened when her mother got wound up on the maudlin subject of just-the-two-of-them.\n\n""I've got so many troubles, I don't even sleep any more.""\n\n""Sure you do,"" Tamera said. ""Don't take so many pills, that's all. They're not good for you."" She didn't mention the pints of brandy that her mother kept by her bedside. ""But honest, Mom, you've got nothing to worry about.""\n\nNothing a good man wouldn't cure, Tamera thought. Her mother was a very lovely woman, with a good figure and svelte, smoothly tapered legs, and she should have somebody to replace the father and husband which had been missing for six years now. It wasn't right that her mother should deny herself the love and passion of a man, not right at all -- but Tamera knew better than to bring up that subject. The few times she had in the past, her head had been chopped off, for her mother considered such talk sinful. Her mother was definitely a product of her mother's Victorian generation.\n\n""Well, if you must leave me alone, you must."" Carla sighed. ""You know that I'm tired and need you to help me.""\n\n""I'll be in early, Mother, and help tomorrow. You'll be all right this evening, won't you?"" Sure she will, Tamera thought. Nothing the matter with her except neglect. That's why all the aches and pains; she's looking for sympathy and interest -- why, the doctor as much told me that when I saw him last. Neglect and disuse, that's all the matter with her, neglect of mind and body. Why couldn't she break down her old-fashioned ways and be the real woman that she is underneath those imaginary black ankle-length skirts and whale-bone corsets...\n\n""Oh, I realize I'm only being a selfish old lady,"" Carla said, smiling. ""It's your time to be out and find your man. I've had my love, now better luck with yours.""\n\n""You haven't finished loving, mother,"" Tamera said sharply. ""You're only thirty-five, and a beautiful thirty-five at that!""\n\n""I know. I have you, dearest child.""\n\n""That's not what I meant! I -- Ohhh, what's the use."" Tamera turned and started across the room. ""I have to get dressed now, Mom.""\n\nCarla looked at her beautiful offspring tenderly as the almost naked Tamera padded barefoot into the hallway. She was slightly disturbed at her child, because Tamera had almost spoken -- and was no doubt thinking -- what she herself hadn't dared to think at her young age. But she couldn't stay mad or upset for long, and she felt herself warming with love and affection at the radiant, tanned body, the cornsilk hair fanning out behind her head, the way her conical young breasts beat with the rhythm of her heart, solid and not as large as her own, but then not fully developed, either. And Carla had to admire with pride her daughter's smooth flat belly and cute navel and the gentle sloping to her thighs, where she knew there was a down of softly curling pubic hair slightly thinner than her own -- at the moment covered by merely a wisp of sheer nylon -- and the pink petals of her still untouched young vagina. Her tight, almost boyish buttocks swayed gently as she walked toward her bedroom, and her feet, small, with delicate toes...\n\nStill, she couldn't help fearing that Tamera was perhaps emerging into maturity faster than she should, and that she wasn't experiencing the joys of childhood. Was Tamera growing up too fast? And then Carla laughed wryly, realizing that she was being foolish. She was overprotective, desperately clutching her child to her bosom because that was all that was left. No husband, not since Arnold died, and there wouldn't be another -- not so long as the memory of her one true love was still fresh and poignant in her mind. Six years... but the telegram from the Army saying he'd been killed in a munitions accident could have arrived yesterday for all the dulling effects of time. No, Tamera was of this generation, a world faster than her own. There was no cause to worry... Tamera might not be the mental innocent that she had been at fifteen -- but she was still as physically pure, that Carla was sure of.\n\nWith another long-drawn sigh, Carla West lifted herself out of her chair and began taking the groceries into the kitchen. They weren't going to put themselves away, that was for sure...\n\nTamera had showered when she'd returned from the Park, so her dressing consisted merely of putting on whatever outfit she chose to wear that evening. She stopped before the mirror in her bedroom, gazing with satisfaction at the voluptuously curved body her attractive mother and father had given her, and again studied the way her panties outlined her slightly puffy little cuntal mound. She tugged the panties up with her fingers until the smooth round cheeks of her buttocks and the thin divide of her vaginal slit were tightly impressed into the soft nylon and she giggled with secret delight. Then she slipped into a mini-skirted jumper, the top of which covered her breasts but still gave the impression that she was naked underneath. A summer dress, befitting the heat -- and good for getting a boy like Eddie all hot and bothered. But she'd handle him, she thought to herself as she smoothed out the thin, light yellow material, and she'd stop his crude passes tonight, just as she had last week, but she was going to have loads of fun getting up to that point...\n\nShe began to comb her softly waving hair, and again she looked at herself in the mirror, seeing the way the mini-skirt clung to her buttocks and was more than half way up her tanned thighs, with slight creases in front where her legs joined her hips. With sudden awareness, she realized that she could almost see the lips of her vagina -- was the jumper too daring for tonight? A forbidden thrill raced through her. Well, she'd soon know!\n\nThere was a sudden, shrill blast of a born, and the ""rumm-rumm!"" of a car engine being revved. Eddie was here! Early at that!\n\nShe shoved her feet into a pair of scuffed loafers and ran out of her room. ""Mom!"" she called, ""I'm going now!""\n\n""Aren't you going to give your Mother a kiss?"" Carla said from the kitchen.\n\n""Sure,"" Tamera said, and hurried into the kitchen to peck her mother on the cheek. ""Now, take care,"" she said.\n\n""You take care, darling,"" Carla admonished.\n\n""I will, and I'll be home early, like I said.""\n\n""Scat, before I change my mind,"" her mother said smiling.\n\nTamera was gone quick as a wink, her exit a slammed front door and the squeal of tires on the pavement as Eddie's car roared down the otherwise quiet residential street.\n\nCarla West went to their own car, a beat-up old station wagon, and took the last sack of groceries into the house and began putting the groceries away. She stared morosely at the stuff she'd bought. The silence of the house oppressed her for it's emptiness. It was always thus when Tamera wasn't home with her, and with the remembrances of Arnold and his death, the house seemed to be like a tomb to her, still as death and just as vacant.\n\nShe went into her own bedroom then, wanting to take a cooling bath and wondering if it would be worth the trouble afterwards to prepare the special steak she'd bought for Tamera and herself -- before she'd known that her daughter wouldn't be home to share it. A tear welled in one eye and she blinked it away rapidly as she slipped out of her shorts and blouse, putting them in the clothes hamper on her way into the bathroom. She placed the stopper in the tub and ran water in it -- lukewarm the way she liked it on muggy summer days such as this one -- and as she waited for the water to fill up, she looked down at herself in a critically detached way, as a woman does when seeing how age has affected her.\n\nYet her mind still dwelt on her child. She was thinking how Tamera would one day make a good wife for a man, and that no matter how lonely and sad she felt when her daughter left, it was selfish not to allow her to be with boys her own age. When the right man came along, Carla was certain that Tamera would give herself in marital relations totally and completely, just as she herself had done with Arnold. As I may yet do again...\n\nThe thought of her own secret sexual desires made Carla blush with shame, but as she gazed down at her own naked body, she had to admit that she still had much to offer a man. I've a good shape... and if I'm lucky I'll be able to please another man with the same intensity and passion as I offered Arnold. Until then, I'll hold myself in reserve, just as if I were a virgin again...\n\nHer flaxen blonde hair was longer than her daughter's and she experimentally let it fall down over her shoulders and curl provocatively around the ruby nipples of her cream-white breasts. God, I still look very brazen and sensual that way... then shame-faced at her thoughts, she swept her hair back up again and raised her arms over her head, stretching her breasts and loins taut, in a classic nude pose. She stood that way for a long moment, letting her eyes scan the lovely smooth flesh of her torso, having to admire in honest appraisal the flat surface of her abdomen and the tiny dimple of her navel, then the soft fluffy hair of her pubic triangle, golden and very fine. She could see the pink lips of her vagina and the tip of her clitoris peeking shyly out from the soft puffy slit of her cunt in almost childlike innocence. Pirouetting lightly, she examined the dimpled roundness of her smoothly curving buttocks and the rippling muscles in the back of her slim, tapered thighs.\n\nSelf-consciously, she wrenched her prurient thoughts away from her physical being and turned off the tap water. The tub was full now, and she stepped into it, feeling the soothing tepidness of the water banish the fetid heat of the day. She slowly sank down, relaxing, nearly contented at last as she lay with her head touching the rear lip of the porcelain. As usual in moments of relaxation, she thought about Arnold.\n\nArnold had been a rangy man, lean, hard-muscled and tan, alive and virile every moment Carla had known him, and the love the two had shared had had the intensity of a forest fire. She hadn't cared that he'd been an underpaid salesman, unable to afford the finest of luxuries for her, or even that they'd had to scrimp and save for some of the necessities. She was proud of him, feasting in his sensuality and his animal eyes, his hands, his mouth, his penis... Why did he have to be called up? Why did the Army have to have one of their silly little alerts and make all of the Reserves come running, and then... Carla stifled a small sob, thinking of what must have happened when the munitions explosion had taken her husband from her forever. No more Arnold, no more hands or mouth or eyes or that wonderful iron-hard, life-giving penis...\n\nShe fondly remembered the last night they'd made love, when in their innocence they'd thought it was only going to be a parting of a few days or weeks -- and even then the pain had been acute. Arnold had been naked, as she had been, and he straddled her thighs on the same bed that was now only a few feet on the other side of the door. He'd kissed her as his excitedly erect cock rubbed against her quivering, wetly aching pussy... She'd spread her legs for him, her desire building...\n\nCarla lay in the water, shocked at her thoughts -- and yet, she couldn't help shutting her eyes and dreaming of his virile, hard penis. Holding her breath, she felt a strange series of small involuntary sensations of arousal churning through her loins as she allowed the lewd images to filter hazily through her mind.\n\nHis buttocks moved so that his penis would slide up and down in the trembling little valley of her slowly moistening cunt, and then her fingers reached out and touched it, teasing the stretched foreskin back and forth, making him groan with similar delight to the warm, pulsating sensations he was building up down between her thighs...\n\nAnd it was as if Carla could feel it happening all over again. She opened her eyes and looked at her breasts and saw the nipples were turgid, jutting up from the gently floating globes of her breasts like mountain peaks on lonely Pacific atolls. A tender aching began between her legs, in spite of the revulsion she felt at what she was thinking. She moved her hand from the side of the tub, her guilt slightly assuaged by the knowledge that she was completely alone with her sinful reveries, her stomach alive with tiny fluttering shocks as exciting images poured through her body. She moved her hand because she couldn't control it and touched her breasts, the contact of her fingers intensifying the throbbing in her vagina. Her entire being quivered in the warmth of the bath water.\n\nArnold was once more on top of her naked body, only lower now, his breath hot in her ear, his sensuously throbbing cock just inside the warm, straining lips of her vaginal opening. She was straining harder toward him, her inner thighs and buttocks rigid as he slipped the tip of his blood-swollen penis inside her cunt, her womb dilating open wider so she could take his full length all the way, deep... deep inside her aching belly...\n\nA wave of rising shame made Carla momentarily halt in her fantasizing, but there was no use deluding herself. She was aroused, highly aroused, and she was alone. If only Arnold was there for her to love, for she needed release badly -- desperately. It was wrong, it was sick, and yet, oh God... She continued to massage her breasts as she slowly capitulated to the physical urgency which was surging like a tidal wave of desire through her belly and loins. Only the reassuring knowledge that she was alone was left, that and the waves of her remembered embraces with Arnold that night so long ago blotted out the guilt of masturbation...\n\n""Yes, darling... take me... take me..."" Arnold's fevered whispers reverberated through the brain of the hotly writhing young woman. She could feel his nakedness upon hers once again, pressing her breasts flat and crushing the breath from her as his cock wormed forcefully up into her waiting cunt. ""Milk me, darling... Ohhhhh!""\n\nCarla arched her back, straining her hips up off the tub bottom, her stomach and the moisture-drenched curls of her pubic mound out of the water. She braced her body by pressing the soles of her feet on the sides, lifting her left leg and hooking it on the outer rim. She cupped the creamy naked globes of her breasts in her long slim fingers, kneading their hardening flesh and causing lewd whirlpools of soaring passion to seethe deep inside her belly, as her eyes drew to the now open fluted edges of her trembling cunt down between her legs. She couldn't... she mustn't...\n\nThey were moving together now, harder and faster with increasingly savage strokings and pumpings, building to an explosion of ecstasy. She felt herself grow taut, her desperately straining cunt-lips locked hotly around his lunging penis like tiny hungry lips around a lollipop.\n\nShe couldn't stand it any longer. Her right hand dropped between her wide-splayed thighs, and she squirmed her middle finger into the soft moist flesh, the generated passions so very soft, so very wonderful. She manipulated the hairline inner lips until she felt them swell with blood, and her clitoris tingled as her index finger came into searing contact with it. She gasped in total abandonment and delight as she thrashed the bath water and squeezed her breast, her hand rubbing across her sensitively aroused cunt faster and faster. Nothing existed for her in that moment except the delirious dreams of her lover, as her mind and body raced to mutual climaxes...\n\nArnold pumped furiously over her, his lust-hardened shaft fucking in and out demonically, and his tongue deep, deep in her mouth. Then he raised back and cried out his orgasm, the blunt cock-head of his penis raining molten jets of semen into her eagerly milking pussy, filling it in great searing spurts. She clasped his body to her, heaving her own buttocks up to meet him, not wanting to lose a drop of his precious life-giving liquid. And then... she too was cumming...\n\nShe was! Carla was there! She ground her hand in her pussy, up inside her wet, moistly pulsing channel, frothing the water around her. Her hips flailed as wave after wave of bursting release seized her like a disabled ship in a storm-tossed ocean. She stifled a cry of acute pleasure as her orgasm washed over her, making her sink back into the tub again. She lay there, not moving, her eyes tightly shut and her chest rising and falling spasmodically, as the image of her husband making love to her slowly faded away. She removed her hand from her vagina and let it drop into the water, the ever-present shame of guilt replacing her dreams...\n\nShe hung her head, ashamed. The act she'd just performed would have caused her untold anguish had she caught her daughter doing the same. What was the matter with her? Were her years of self-denial so harsh that the mere thoughts of Arnold could set her loose from sane decency? Was she so starved for sex that she had to resort to masturbation like some sex-crazed nymphomaniac? She flagellated herself for another minute with her self-abasement, and then stopped abruptly. No use torturing herself over what's already been done, she thought, can't go back and not do it now. Must be more disciplined in the future, watch my imagination and see that it doesn't run away with me as it did just now.\n\nAfter another five minutes, in which she furiously scrubbed herself rosy clean, she felt better, a strange warming satisfaction overtaking her as the aftermath of her climax made her glow with overall comfort and release. She stepped out of the tub, refusing to dwell on what she'd done, only thankful that nobody had seen her, and toweled herself dry.\n\nShe walked naked into her bedroom and began searching for something light and comfortable to wear, and even considered staying nude for a moment, before the recollection of what she'd done in the tub while naked made her hastily abandon that idea. She wondered as she took out a clean pair of panties where it would lead if she continued to fondle herself into completion. In the back of her mind was the dreaded truth she didn't want to face: she wouldn't be able to deny herself much longer the needed sex she had been so long without...\n\n BoysDad.txt 2/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 2\n\nThe late afternoon traffic was thick along Main Street, as a long string of out-of-towners slowly pushed their way through in opposing streams of weary cars. Mariposa wasn't large as suburban towns went, but it was on the old ""main"" road between the shore and booming, metropolitan Morrison; the road was not the designated tourist route. A scenic and pleasant meander in contrast to the ferocious thru-way nearby. Most of the drivers were broiling in a stew of irritable wives and irascible children, sand pails and gritty feet, runny noses and sticky fingers, and would have given almost anything to have been on the thru-way and home that much sooner.\n\nAt one intersection, where Main met County Road, there was a large, low-framed drive-in restaurant of cedar, stone and glass. Outside was a circular parking area, with a porch extending at one point for car service. There was also a patio, with small tables and chairs and umbrellas. Tamera and Eddie, together with Nancy and Jason, were at one of these patio tables, after having spent the better part of an hour waiting for an empty space. The restaurant, Luigi's, was packed like a sardine can.\n\nAs it was, the service was still bad, but understandably so, and none of them harassed the overworked waitress even good-naturedly. They laughed and kidded, ordering hamburgers and french fries and shakes, generally having a good time.\n\n""How about some pie?"" Jason asked after the hamburgers were finished. ""They've got some great lemon meringue here.""\n\n""I'd love to, but I can't."" Nancy said wistfully. She patted her waistline to show the reason why. Nancy Cannon was shorted than Tamera, of Southern European heritage which showed in large flashing eyes of black crystal, ink-dark hair, and voluptuous rich-swelling breasts like melons and curving hips with softly swaying buttocks. She was wearing toreador pants accentuating her lush young figure and tight enough to be a second skin; Tamera had been a little unnerved when she'd seen Nancy get out of the car at the restaurant, for the pants were so crotch-tight that the contours of her thin young pussy-lips and mound were creased in a vertical line, obvious to all.\n\n""Aw, go ahead, Nancy,"" Jason urged.\n\n""I'll share it with you,"" Tamera offered.\n\n""Yeah, this is all baby fat,"" Eddie said, grinning, and reached over to squeeze Nancy's shoulder. ""A couple of years it'll go away and you'll miss the pie you never ate.""\n\n""I should live so long,"" Nancy said ruefully. ""You seen my mother?"" A rhetorical question; they all had, and Mrs. Cannon was built along the lines of a beach ball.\n\n""Naw, I'm not fooling you, Nancy. Here, this was me a few years ago."" Eddie took out his battered leather bill fold and opened it to a picture of a boy, the picture half obscured behind a foggy plastic window. ""That was me, I swear.""\n\nThe handsome, muscular boy who sat next to Tamera had not been as bad as Nancy's mother, but close. He had triple chins and was standing self-consciously holding up his pants, which were obviously let out in the seams to accommodate all of his fat.\n\n""Hey, you were cute, Eddie,"" Nancy giggled, taking the photo from Tamera. ""Lover boy, all right.""\n\n""Yeah, well it all sort of dropped away when I started growing.""\n\n""And how much more growing do you think Nancy needs?"" Jason asked with a smirk. ""She grows any more, and Sophia Loren will be replaced for God's sake. I mean, look at her jugs, man.""\n\n""Jason!"" Nancy said in mock shock, and then she giggled again.\n\n""You've got a point there,"" Eddie said. ""Or two.""\n\n""So what did you two cats have in mind for us tonight?"" Tamera asked, wanting to steer the subject away from lewdness.\n\n""How about a motel?"" Jason answered, snickering.\n\n""That's subtle,"" Tamera said. ""No thanks.""\n\n""A motel,"" Nancy said, and giggled, nudging her boyfriend in the ribs. ""You've got your nerve.\n\nTamera wondered for a moment just how much nerve Jason had -- or needed. He was loose-limbed and relaxed in his manner, like a good-natured sloth, with a heftier chest expansion than Eddie, but without the overall coordination. He was simply pleasant and average, with an ordinary face whose only feature was small eyes set too close together that had a habit of nervously shifting around as if he were looking for somebody. Not exactly a boy you'd throw yourself at, she thought, but she was sure, from what Nancy had taught her, and from what Nancy had said in sly hints, that Nancy was ""experienced"" in sex. And that her teacher had been Jason -- that in the cruder terms of her high-school chums, Jason was ""balling"" Nancy every chance he could get -- and Tamera had her doubts that Nancy ever did anything to stop him much. Not that she'd ever asked Nancy; that would have been in bad taste!\n\n""Well,"" Eddie said, ""we can't stay here all night. Besides, I could use a drink. What about you, Tamera?""\n\n""I --"" the teenager hesitated.\n\n""What's the matter?"" Eddie asked, frowning. ""You do drink, don't you?""\n\n""Well... sure. Sure I do."" She was bluffing, and hoped that the others wouldn't catch it. She was afraid that she might be letting herself in for more than she could handle, saying she did more than she really did, for anything over an occasional glass of wine gave her the woozies. But she didn't want to do anything which might make Eddie think less of her, not now, not when this was her chance to snare a big prize like him. He was really ""In,"" and she couldn't afford to be childish about it...\n\n""Good,"" Jason said. ""I could go for a couple of beers myself on a warm night like this.""\n\n""But... where shall we go?"" Nancy asked, not worried about the drinking at all. ""I mean, we can't just go anywhere, you know.""\n\n""How about a movie?"" Eddie suggested. ""The drive-in.""\n\n""Naw,"" Jason said. ""Who wants to see Monster from Atomic Atoll?"" He waved his hand disparagingly. ""Strictly for the kids.""\n\n""Well, who says we'll be watching?"" Eddie said with a grin.\n\n""I don't want to go anyway,"" Tamera said. ""Horror movies scare me.""\n\n""Awww,"" Jason said in a mock pout. ""Awww, is little Tammy-wammy all frightened of a little old monster? Awww --""\n\n""Cut it out,"" Eddie said sharply. ""Listen to me. How'd you all like to see some real movies? I mean some hot ones!""\n\n""Hot ones?"" Nancy asked, puzzled.\n\n""Sure, sexy ones!""\n\n""Not around here, you won't. Last one that showed a bathing suit was closed up by the police, remember?"" Jason snickered. ""Only ones I can think of are the ones your --"" He stopped, and a wolfish smile spread across his features. ""Say, speaking of that, where's your dad tonight, Eddie?""\n\n""What I've been trying to tell you. The Old Man's at some business meeting up in the City, see, and Mom's gone to see her sister, and won't be back until tomorrow. We've got the whole house to ourselves.""\n\n""Yeah..."" Jason breathed excitedly. ""Yeah, that sounds great.""\n\n""What are you two talking about?"" Nancy demanded.\n\n""Look,"" Eddie said to both girls. ""My dad's got some films he bought in Europe. They're... a little spicy, see. I mean, you know what they're doing in Denmark these days. So anyway, he got a new reel of film the other day, and I haven't seen it, but I imagine if it's like the others, it should be a kick. You game?""\n\n""Couldn't be worse than those magazines you were showing me Wednesday night, Jason,"" Nancy giggled. ""Sure, and free booze besides. I'm for it.""\n\n""What about you, Tamera?""\n\nTamera paused, not sure what she should do, irritated at her childish fears and still burning from the razzing Jason had given her about horror films.\n\n""When your dad gets a Disney flick, we'll invite her,"" Jason said, laughing. ""That's her speed, Eddie.""\n\n""Listen, I may be younger than you,"" Tamera said hotly to him, ""but I'm not that much younger."" She could almost bite her tongue off as the words poured out of her. She wanted to show them she was old enough, but yet -- she'd heard about these kinds of films, about the nudity and things, but certainly they couldn't show everything! Or... could they? A tingle of wicked excitement ran through her in spite of her reluctance. It would be sort of fun, and it wouldn't show anything she didn't already know about -- not first-hand of course -- or that she hadn't pictured while alone in her bed and playing with herself. Not want to? Suddenly she wanted to very much!\n\n""Eddie, let's see your dad's film. What the heck, a little piece of celluloid can't hurt anything?""\n\n""That's the spirit, baby,"" Eddie said. ""C'mon, let's go!""\n\nEddie grinned at Tamera constantly as the four of them drove to his house in his car. His cock swelled in his pants as he thought of what might -- what could very easily -- happen that evening if he played it smart. Yeah, lewd and obscene treats were in store for this innocent little virgin sitting next to him, and once she reached the stage of being too hot to resist, he was going to turn her every way but inside out! And she was a virgin, he could sense that just as a hound can smell possum. She leaned affectionately against his broad shoulder as he drove, and nuzzled him, and never knew the lascivious thoughts going on behind his mask of gentlemanly manners.\n\nHe'd have to take it slow, he knew. Slow and easy so he wouldn't scare her. First time's the big time, he realized, having melted many a cherry in his day. The heavy car sped through the twilight toward the rendezvous with young Tamera West's destiny, but the foursome inside acted as if this was just another normal night, an evening to laugh and joke and cut up...\n\nThe house was spacious, built in a Spanish style in one of the newer, more costly tract developments. It sported white stucco, ""exposed beams,"" and iron railings, with a wide, well-landscaped lawn around it and a rock garden to one side. It was dark, as Eddie had prophesied. Inside, down in the rumpus room, the four teenagers collected on two spacious leather couches which faced a large fireplace, which was at the moment full of cold ash. The room was rustic in decor, with hanging lanterns, rough walls and posters of Spanish bullfights and scenery. In one corner was a tufted leather-front bar, to which Eddie made a bee-line.\n\n""All right, folks,"" be said heartily, ""name your poison.""\n\n""You got beer?"" Jason asked.\n\n""Come to think about it, I believe we've got everything except beer. Tell you what, I'll mix up a little something I call a 'Tarantula.' I call it that because it leaves a furry taste in your mouth the morning after it bites you.""\n\n""What's in it?"" Tamera asked nervously.\n\n""Ohhhh... a little rum, and a little brandy and a little of this and that,"" he said, collecting bottles and glasses. ""You'll like it, really. It doesn't taste like booze at all.""\n\n""I'll set up the projector,"" Jason said, and went to a large closet toward the stairs. The closet was actually a connecting corridor, with another door at the back which opened out into a private den that was strictly for Eddie's father. Jason rolled out a large projector on a dolly, plugged it in, and then went back into the closet for the can of film and the screen.\n\n""Is this the one?"" he called out. ""Says 'Dog Instruction' the label.""\n\n""That's the baby,"" Eddie said. He was passing out drinks to the girls. Tamera tasted her drink, and to her surprise, found it very refreshing! It was smooth, and reminded her of lemon soda more than anything else. She took another drink before she realized what she was doing, and then another...\n\nEddie sat down on the couch next to Tamera and put one arm around her so that she was close to him, and he let his hand drop down so that it brushed against her breast casually -- almost accidentally. ""Hey, baby,"" he crooned, ""I really dig you, you know?"" He felt Tamera jump slightly as she heard him, and he squeezed her tighter, pressing his dangling hand once more against her palpitating breast.\n\nTamera shivered in his embrace, and the alcohol seemed to diffuse through her system. She pressed her thighs tightly together to control a peculiar tickle which was worming its way through the soft sensitive flesh down between her thighs.\n\nEddie pressed his attack, feeling the tiny, bud-like nipple of her breast harden under the thinness of her brassiere. Tamera knew she was going to have to stop him soon before things got out of control; she squirmed, moving his fingers away without him noticing it, and her short skirt hiked up over her hips, exposing her thighs and the white crotch-band of her panties. She blushed furiously and tried to pull her skirt down again.\n\nEddie laughed. ""Leave it alone, baby, you've got nice legs. Don't hide what's there, because you got nothing there I don't know about!""\n\nThat brought a shriek of laughter from Nancy and more livid redness from Tamera. The young girl felt hot, but not wanting to let Eddie and the others think she was square, she didn't move her skirt, but quickly took an extra heavy swallow of her drink. Eddie leaned across, brushing against her body tauntingly, and refilled her glass from the pitcher on the coffee table in front of them.\n\n""Film's threaded and ready to roll, C.B.,"" Jason said, sitting down beside Nancy on the other couch and picking up his glass. ""Camera, action!"" And he took a thirsty swallow of the waiting drink.\n\n""In a momento,"" Eddie said. He slid his hand from around Tamera and stood up, walking over to the bar again and reaching underneath, to a shelf along one side. ""Before we begin the festival, let's make it a little better for all of us.""\n\nHe brought up a tin that English cigarettes are often packed in, and brought it around to the others. ""Here, each take one,"" he offered, opening the tin. Inside were hand-rolled cigarettes of a peculiar brownish texture. Tamera had a sinking suspicion what the odd cigarettes were.\n\nMarijuana!\n\n""Light up,"" Eddie went on to say, and pushed the tin in front of Tamera. ""Go on, baby, take one,"" he urged.\n\nTamera's mind was wrought with indecision. She'd heard too many stories and lectures from adults, but she was just as afraid of looking like she was a kid. She glanced at Nancy for support and guidance, and was shocked to see that her girlfriend was already lighting one up, eyes shut, completely oblivious to Tamera's plight.\n\n""What's the matter,"" Eddie growled, ""aren't you game?""\n\n""I... I never smoked one before,"" Tamera blurted. She instantly wished she hadn't admitted that, for now she really sounded uncool. She wished she hadn't drunk all that concoction he'd made, for she wasn't thinking clearly and felt awfully warm, and there was a weight pressing down on her forehead and eyes.\n\n""A little grass never hurt nobody,"" Jason scoffed.\n\n""Yeah, don't worry about a thing,"" Nancy said, exhaling.\n\nDon't worry... She'd said the same thing to her mother only hours earlier, and here she was! Worried!\n\n""Aw, I knew she was a baby all along,"" Jason sneered. ""Take her home, Eddie, so we can watch the film in enjoyment."" Tamera blanched under the direct punch of his contempt, and rebellious resentment welled up inside her, forcing her to take a cigarette and place it reluctantly between her lips. A child, was she! A baby! ""Let me light it for you,"" Eddie said solicitously. ""Once you're high, you'll feel things you never felt before."" He lit the cigarette, and trembling slightly, Tamera drew in her first drag. She coughed.\n\n""Oh, for God's sake,"" Jason said disgustedly.\n\n""Let her alone,"" Nancy said. ""She'll learn. Remember how I was the first time? Tamera, hold the smoke down in your lungs. Try again, and take it slow.""\n\nThe second inhalation was easier, and the naive young girl held the sour-sweet smoke down until she thought she'd burst. She exhaled, looked around with a smile of triumph, only to see that the other three were obliviously smoking their own joints. She followed suit, and by the end of her cigarette, she began to float.\n\n""How you feeling now, baby?"" Eddie asked as he switched off the lights and flicked on the projector.\n\n""Like I'm on the moon!"" Tamera had never felt better in all her life; she was happy and carefree, without a worry in the world. She felt warm and close to everyone here, and she turned her blissful eyes to the screen.\n\nThe screen, which Jason set up in front of the fireplace, showed nothing but dancing white images as the first few feet of film rolled through the projector, percipient to the actual movie.\n\nA woman and a bedroom came into focus. The woman was a statuesque brunette, wearing a clinging black gown accentuating her body underneath. She slipped the gown slowly upwards, exposing slim, well-rounded legs, full thighs, and a pair of silken stockings which contrasted with her creamy smooth skin. Then the dress was over her head, and in nothing but her stockings, bra and panties, the woman took the dress and carefully laid it over a chair. Then she bent forward and slowly, tantalizingly, unhooked her bra -- Tamera heard a sharp intake of breath from the other couch at this point -- and the full beauty of the woman's firm, proud breasts burst free. They stood high and beautifully formed, their quivering nipples stood out on the luscious half-spheres. Almost naked now, she turned and bent over seductively and with her back to them, she drew the panties down over her curved hips and buttocks, brushing them sensuously against her smooth thighs and calves and then discarding them at her feet.\n\nShe stretched languidly and teasingly swung around to face the camera. All her delicious nudity was exposed now, from her high rounded breasts to the soft dark triangle of her cunt below. She lay back on the bed, scissoring her legs open and closed to expose the thin slit of her vagina nestling in the soft dark hair of her pussy, and she twisted her buttocks against the bed as though she were trying to bury herself in it. The camera was at her feet now, catching every detail of her sensual slow build-up into sexual arousal.\n\nTamera gasped with astonishment, for she had never expected anything like this! Especially to start a film! What could possibly happen next? She gulped nervously from her glass, and as she did so Eddie lit her another cigarette. Without thinking, she sucked in the drugging smoke, and she could feel herself become mentally detached, as if she were another person entirely. The heat and excitement of the room, combined with the dope and alcohol to stimulate her, and she squirmed down against the cushion, sensing the round edge of it push her dress and panties tightly up into her vaginal crevice. She rubbed herself against it, working the corner of the cushion between the moist lips of her vulva, her body rocking on it in an almost indiscernible rhythm in concert with the writhing actress before her, and she could feel a wetness spreading between her thighs.\n\nShe looked guiltily out of the corner of her eyes at Nancy and Jason to make sure that they hadn't noticed her, but they were too engrossed in what they were doing. Nancy lay back against Jason, dragging heavily on another joint, and Jason had his hands all over her body. The top button of her pants was undone with an inch or so of the zipper undone, and one hand of Jason's was inside there, clearly rummaging around between her thighs, his fingers clearly outlined against the fabric of the toreadors. His other hand was inside her blouse, and Nancy seemed unaware of either of his hands, for her mouth was hanging limply open in a strange intoxicated look as they dazedly watched the movie together.\n\nTamera leaned back against Eddie, careful not to break contact with the edge of the cushion which was pressed between her fevered thighs, and she found his hand waiting for her. Without thinking, she relaxed against it, making no protest when his fingers settled heavily on her left breast.\n\nHis arm feels good, she thought to herself. And it doesn't hurt anything, I guess... She looked back to the screen again, and was absorbed by the lewd perversions flickering in front of her drug-dulled eyes. She couldn't believe it!\n\nThe woman was running her hands over her body as though she were out of control, her fingertips dancing over the flat, ivory belly and coming to rest at the vee of her soft, fleece-covered vagina, and the contact of her fingers on her moistly open slit made her groan silently and rise slightly off of the bed. She straightened the legs like two beautifully carved ivory columns above the mattress. Then, with a deeper groan that Tamera could almost hear it was so real, she let them fall widely apart, showing the moistly glistening furrow between. Her fingers crawled to the soft hair-covered lips and spread them slowly apart until the wet pinkness was fully visible and the vertical mouth-like orifice up between her thighs opened hungrily. The half-moons of her firm rounded buttocks shone whitely, divided sensuously by the hot, softly spreading crevice between them, her tiny anus nestled mysterious and inviting below the swollen and gently pulsating lips of her open cunt.\n\nTamera found herself sympathetically bound to the woman, her own cunt tingling with anticipation as she recalled the times she had had to touch herself down between her legs to relieve the burning itch inside her child-like womb. A soft moan escaped from her lips, and once again she grabbed her drink to try and quench the fluttering heat in her belly and loins; the alcohol, mixing with the marijuana, only intensified the fire inside her. She squirmed down on the sofa and she felt Eddie's hands now groping at the straps of her jumper, unbuttoning them at the back. Before she could react, they were free and falling over the swollen slopes of her breasts; his hand slipped inside, pulling the material free from her brassiere, and she stiffened, filled with both foreboding and excitement. She tried to pull his hand away, but her own fingers moved only as far as Eddie's, and then fell back again, and she could only stare with glassy, drug-dimmed eyes at the movie and submit, thankful that in the darkness the boy's manipulations would not be seen by her girlfriend, Nancy, or Jason.\n\nThe woman on the screen, her mouth open wide in ecstasy, worked one finger... then two into the glistening moistness of her cunt hole, and at the same time stroked the throbbing bud of her clitoris with her other hand, her face tightening as she masturbated in open capitulation with her craving desires, her alabaster skin wet and shining with perspiration, her dark brown pubic hair matted to her pink fleshy vaginal lips as she strove for orgasm. Her driving fingers sunk deep up into her widely stretched opening, thrusting harder and harder, but they were not enough. Tamera could see the woman's face clenching with frustration and purpose, eyes tight, teeth gritted, every sinew and muscle in her body spasming in her longing for release...\n\nTamera fuzzily tried to convince herself that she still had control of herself in this situation, and that somehow she'd be able to stop the liquor and marijuana in her from overcoming her natural prudence. But her own face and body shone in a luster of sexual sweat, a trickle of which ran down between her breasts that her date was kneading and squeezing. She knew that she had to demand to go home, to shut off the movie at least, that she'd gone too far in allowing the boy to fondle her breasts -- for now he was snaking his fingers up inside her thin brassiere, and there was nothing in the way of his probing fingers except whatever mental resistance she could muster. But she couldn't seem to move away or to make her body obey the warning bells in her mind -- and she squirmed down tighter into the seat as Eddie's fingers caressed the soft underside of one whitely exposed mound, then his fingers and thumb were wickedly tweaking her already hardened nipple. Her breasts ached with swollen desire, and she felt tiny, unwanted throbs of tell-tale desire pulsing hotly in her belly and vagina, and she bit her lip to hold back any more of the lewdly forbidden sensations.\n\nEddie's hand came to rest on her lap now, and though she tried to fight off his caresses by raising her knees, his fingers moved insinuatingly closer to her panty-covered crotch, kneading the softness of her naked thighs and legs which were exposed by the shortness of her mini-skirt, while at the same time caressing abandonedly the now open and tremblingly free mounds of her throbbing breasts with his other hand. She sucked in her breath in ragged, fevered gasps from the crawling, insect-like contact with her lower flesh, and guiltily she glanced over to the other couch.\n\nThe lewd sight she beheld made her freeze, and the dimly lit scene of Nancy and Jason together held her in perverted fascination. She felt as if she could reach out and touch Nancy, and that if she did, that Nancy would not notice: the girl's head was rolling back and forth in a trance-like limpness, her face as contorted in the same way as the woman's on the screen. Jason's middle finger was disappearing rhythmically into the soft dark curls of her pubic hair. Nancy's legs spread slackly outwards to allow him full access to her naked young cunt. Her thin white nylon panties were stripped past her knees so that she could bend them outward. Tamera thought that what she was actually witnessing live was worse then the movie. This was her own girlfriend she was watching being... being finger-fucked by a boy. Tamera tried to blot out the obscene spectacle, but couldn't, for the lasciviousness of it caused more strange little electric tingles to run deep in her belly, and the seeping moisture in her cunt to increase. Her heart beat like a tom-tom, mesmerized as the boy on the other couch lewdly fingered the nakedly squirming pussy of the girl who was her very best friend.\n\nGod, surely they would go no further. She certainly couldn't allow Eddie to go any further with her own body. But his hotly searching hand pressed tighter and tighter against the mound of her own crotch, unable to slip lower because of her tightly clenched thighs, the pleasures he raised began to break down her will to resist, for it was so good, so wickedly good, and she turned her eyes once more to the movie while his fingers teased like tiny squirming snakes in the crevice of her skirt. She dully promised herself she would force him to stop if he tried more -- but then came the terrible realization that should she make a scene, her breasts were completely naked and would be seen by Jason and Nancy if they looked up to see what the commotion was about. There was no more she could do except squirm down helplessly against the cushion and squeeze her legs together...\n\nThen, to her horror, Tamera saw that from out of the side of the film bounded a large German Shepherd dog. He leaped upon the bed, tongue lolling, and the woman sat up in shock, her hands still frozen in the position of her masturbation. The giant animal bared its fangs in a menacing warning for the girl not to move, his panting head just above her exposed, defenseless vagina.\n\nTamera tensed, and only Eddie's firm grip kept her from bolting from the couch. ""My God."" she whispered. ""What's that dog doing there?""\n\nEddie grinned. ""Watch and see, baby. Watch and see.""\n\nShe squirmed helplessly, a blush of shame washing over her at the sudden indecent pleasure overcoming her revulsion at the presence of the beast. Eddie's hand became still bolder, and he hooked his middle finger still further into her trembling thighs, sensing her slow surrender. The woman in the movie was still horrified, moaning as the German Shepherd lowered its head and sniffed the wetness of its nose against the lips of her open cunt. Then the dog snaked out a long, pink tongue and licked wetly the full length, up from the woman's tiny puckered anus to the fluted little cuntal lips surrounding her clitoris. The animal wagged its long tail and flicked its tongue again and again up between her trembling, wide-splayed legs. She jerked beneath his lewd attack spasmodically and squirmingly raised her arms in fear and indecision.\n\nTamera groaned aloud, grinding her buttocks harder down into the cushion, and as she did so Eddie's hand was suddenly up under her skirt and covering the crotch-band of her desire-moistened panties. She quivered as her tender young cunt walls secreted more fluids of sexual excitement around his fingers, and in response Eddie moved his fingers in circled, precise motions which made her vaginal area pulsate with ever-increasing desire. She was almost out of control with passion now, and didn't think she could stand another moment of his maddening tease of her barely covered genitals. She was ready to spread her legs like Nancy and allow his touch to quench the fires which raged through her hotly contracting cunt, and the marijuana and alcohol boiled through her veins, stoking the furnace of her arousal.\n\nIt was too much for the young, pot-drugged virgin to take! In a last-ditch attempt to stop, she desperately gasped: ""No! No, Eddie, don't touch me there! Please let me alone!""\n\n""Why not, baby? You know you love it.""\n\n""I'm... I'm not that kind of girl, Eddie!"" she whimpered.\n\n""All girls are that kind of girl -- if they're not in diapers,"" the boy sneered. ""And baby, from what I can feel, you're not in diapers anymore...""\n\n""Nancy,"" she choked, knowing further argument with Eddie would be useless. ""Nancy, please... please we have to go home!""\n\nEddie thought that was funny. ""Are you joking? Look at your hot pussied girlfriend and tell me if she wants to leave here now.""\n\nThe young teenage-girl gasped with agony as she saw what was taking place on the couch now. Jason, having brought Nancy to a whining pitch of raw nerves, had removed her panties entirely, and they lay along with her blouse and bra in a useless heap on the floor beneath her feet. Jason was straddling the girl's erotically heaving chest now, his greedily smiling face scarcely inches from her widespread cunt, and Nancy's mouth was open and her eyes were waxy nothings of drugged lust. As Tamera watched, Jason pressed the flat plane of her stomach and massaged the outer flanges of her vaginal lips with his thumbs pressing outward to expose the moist pink slit of Nancy's pussy with its firm, erect little clitoris clearly in view just above the shadowed mouth of her cunt -- just as Tamera had seen a moment before in the movie.\n\nBeside Tamera, Eddie pressed a freshly lit brown cigarette to the young virginal girl's lips, and as she unhesitatingly drew the sweet, acrid smoke down into her lungs, the shock she had first experienced upon seeing Jason and Nancy was swept away. Her head lightened and she pulled on the joint thankfully, beginning at last to hazily enjoy the movie and the lewd seduction of her girlfriend on the couch beside her.\n\nEddie wormed one finger underneath the secretion band of her panties and softly grazed the moist, demanding flesh of her gently pulsating pussy, and Tamera lightened her inner cunt muscles against further invasion, only making teasing little shocks that much more acute. She held her breath for fear that some tell-tale sound would escape through her lips, while her very being trembled as he wormed his hand up under her flimsy panties... and now she felt more fingers searching in her warm pink vaginal lips and moist pubic hair, but she still couldn't pull her eyes from the couch, where Jason's head had dropped and his tongue -- like the dog's tongue -- flicked teasingly at the open little cunt before his face. Nancy jerked at the hot fleshy contact and her legs clamped tightly around the boy's head in a vice-like grip as her hips began to slowly move up and down. Soft mewls of delight rolled from her clenched lips, and she was caught in a mindless, drugged fit of uncontrollable lust, nothing mattering except the nerve-tingling licking on her pussy.\n\n""No... no,"" Tamera whimpered abjectly, and she somehow managed to turn her head away, only to again see the screen, the woman, and the dog. The woman was being nuzzled by the German Shepherd, and what it wanted as it ground its snout into her salaciously open vagina was all too clear -- it wanted the woman to turn over on her stomach! And the woman, after one wild-eyed shudder of terror, obediently rolled over and knelt up, elevating her firm rounded buttocks before the great beast in humiliated surrender. She cowered helplessly before it, awaiting its lascivious attack...\n\nTamera's nerves were shattered, her brain whirled, and her body prickled with sexual heat. She knew deep in her mind that she had to run... run right now if she were ever going to be free of the warping influences on her mind, but she couldn't resist the insistent hand on her helplessly throbbing cunt and the twin lewdnesses of that movie and what her girlfriend Nancy was allowing that boy to do to her body. It was too much for her innocent mind to bear!\n\n""What... what is she waiting for?"" the young girl asked. ""She's... she's just hunched over like that. What's the dog going to do?""\n\n""Why?"" Eddie chuckled gutturally. ""Because the dog's going to fuck her.""\n\n""Wh-what?"" His obscene explanation burned her soul.\n\n""Fuck her, Tamera,"" Eddie repeated. ""Fuck her just like Jason is going to fuck Nancy and I'm going to fuck you!""\n\nTamera West almost lost her mind at that moment, and a thin film of drug-inspired passion glazed over her eyes. She nearly fainted.\n\nSomething had to give!\n\n BoysDad.txt 3/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 3\n\nMortimore McDonald drove his Cadillac through Mariposa, pausing to consider stopping for dinner at Luigi's, and then decided not to. He'd be home soon, he figured, and could chew on some of the cold chicken Agnes had left in the refrigerator. Cold chicken -- what an apt description for his wife, Mort thought with a smirk; Agnes had shriveled up into a puckered resemblance to a plucked chicken, her skin and temperament as crusty and brittle as the drumstick waiting for him a few miles away. But at least she could cook, he sighed, and she was a born housekeeper and society woman, which were assets he needed to get ahead in business, and he tolerated her also because of their son, Eddie, and because he couldn't afford a breath of scandal which a separation or divorce would bring...\n\nNot that Agnes would ever divorce him, he groaned, stopping for a red light. No, the only way she would part from her secure little feathered nest would be if she caught him with another woman -- which had been mighty close a couple of times.\n\nMort McDonald was sharply dressed in the latest style, a natty robin's-egg blue suit with an Edwardian cut to it, and a darker blue shirt set off by a wide, gold striped tie. He didn't look as if he'd spent the better part of the day and evening haggling with the other executives of Tempo Tooling and Die Company, trying to bend some of them around to his way of thinking. As Vice-President in Charge of Sales, he couldn't let the company manufacture the new gimmick that developing had come up with, seeing no market for a battery-run egg-beater. He'd fully expected to stay there all night, as the others had as well, but the squabble had been unexpectedly broken by Throckington, the owner and president, who tried the gadget and sliced his thumb. The project was shelved immediately.\n\nMort McDonald was not one to let such a golden opportunity pass. Not with the beady-eyed hawk of a wife always suspicious of where he was going and why. With time on his hands, he'd combed his salt-and-pepper hair and waxed his pencil-thin mustache and with the instincts of a predatory lion, went on the prowl. But oddly, the women he'd been fucking in the past didn't interest him any more -- the fun was in the chase, and he'd downed them so many times before that they'd become stale game -- and his latest conquest, Dolores, couldn't see him because she was meeting some dammed plane which left McDonald no choice but to slum round a bit, and after buying too many drinks and listening to too many sad stories from bartenders about lousy business, he'd decided to go home and call his opportunity a bust.\n\nThat's the luck, he said to himself. When you're looking for it, none of it is ever around. At least Agnes was at her sister's again -- that sister caught every disease known to mankind, and every one of them was supposedly her terminal one. He sighed, turning up the street leading to his house. Married by necessity, a bachelor by nature, he spent his leisure hours in the pursuit of new flesh, new sensations, new adventures with women, and at that moment he'd taken on just about anything willing to take down her panties, so long as she hadn't taken them down for him before.\n\nHe was surprised to see his son Eddie's car in the driveway, even more surprised to notice that while it was there, no lights were on in the house. He parked along the curb and got out, scratching his hair in puzzlement. He knew that his son was a chip off the old block and that no telling what Eddie might be up to -- but no lights? He was about to unlock the front door and go in, when he reflected what he might be doing if he was a teenager again and his parents were away... A smile of amusement crossed his lips, a look of imperturbable amusement, much like a cat after swallowing a canary and being caught with the feathers sticking out of its mouth.\n\nMcDonald walked around the side of the house to the garage entrance, unlocked it, and went in. It was pitch dark, but he knew his way from experience, and soon he was at the other side of the garage, the private door which was part closet, part entranceway to the rumpus room. He glanced around after flipping the light on, saw the projector was not there, and then he heard the whirring of its motor from the other side of the rumpus room door. He'd been right: his son was having at it with some local chick, probably fucking her toes off right at the moment.\n\nMcDonald crept to the door, listened intently for a moment more, and then slyly moved a piece of wood away from a special peephole he'd bored into the door, a large, almost face-sized hole which was covered on the other side by a mirror -- a two-way glass mirror which had cost a small fortune but had been well worth it. He could see in, and nobody could see him, and he pressed his face to the glass eagerly, anticipating what he'd see...\n\nGreat Jesus! It was better than he'd hoped! He couldn't see the film, the door being on the same wall as the fireplace and thereby hiding the screen from him -- but he already knew about the woman and the dog, and wasn't interested in viewing them again. The light from the projector glowed around the four young kids on the two couches... and McDonald's eyes bulged at the lewd and perverted scene before him. Jesus, there was Eddie, grabbing handfuls of tit and cunt, a lovely young girl no more than fifteen squirming hotly in his clutches... and there, on the other couch it looked like Eddie's friend Jason... yes, it was, Jason sucking that other girl's cunt like it was food for a hungry baby! McDonald felt a slight twinge of jealously as he watched their passion-wrecked bodies, and groaned with desire to be there with them himself. His own cock burgeoned onto hardness and blood-lust as the four kids struggled, and beads of sweat broke out on the father's face as he watched his son and the others being driven mad by their desires...\n\nHe had to do something, or he'd cream in his pants right then and there. Quickly, he dashed back into his study, opened a cupboard door and took out an expensive German camera which he loaded with special fast-action night film that he'd used in the past for shots when the light was bad. He put on a zoom lens so he could catch all the action and ran back to the two-way mirror. He held the camera up, sighting through the viewfinder.\n\n""Yes,"" he said to himself. ""That's a good picture‹"" SNAP went the shutter. ""Now, come on, son... start fucking the crap out of her. All of you start fucking. Hot damn! To be taking photographs of four young high school kids fucking while they watch a fuck movie! Doesn't that take the prize!"" And then he laughed, but not loudly or harshly, for he wanted nothing to spoil the pictures he was getting...\n\n* * *\n\nTamera felt as if she wasn't real. She wasn't certain any longer if the two writhing bodies on the other, the bodies on the screen, and Eddie's body were figments of her imagination or not, for they seemed to swim so hazily around in her brain. Time and distance lost their reality, and her own flesh swayed in tune to the soft pulsating squeezings of Eddie's hands. ""No, No..."" she murmured incoherently. ""I want to go home, Eddie. Please, I've had enough now.""\n\nBut Eddie continued to stroke and caress her breasts and thighs, teeth bared over straining lips in lewd mockery of her increasing helplessness. Tamera spasmed, gurgling deep in her throat as she felt him slowly rolling her panties down over the whiteness of her thighs... ever so slowly, inch by inch, and she moaned out her humiliation as they fell to her knees, down her legs... and finally off onto the floor. ""This is it, baby,"" Eddie whispered hotly into her ear. ""This is what it's all about. Right here, the four of us, fucking side by side.""\n\nThe lewd words strangely, and against her will, excited Tamera. She groaned in drugged surrender as he moved his hands back to her softly pulsating cunt, spreading her unresisting young thighs open to his greedily working fingers. Her muscles felt like rubber and she almost tumbled over, but the boy held her in an imprisoning grip and caressed her desire-heated flesh and blood-swollen vagina, then parted her thin blonde pubic hair to open her tender young cunt-lips further for his coming invasion. Her eyes couldn't leave the screen except to look briefly at what Nancy and Jason were doing... then she'd groan and look back at the screen, transfixed by the overt obscenities taking place on the film.\n\nThe woman, still kneeling on all fours, was being mounted from behind by the huge beast. His hairy paws covered her ivory skin as he hugged her waist in a lurid pose of bestiality, and the scarlet tube of its penis slid from its furry sheath and danced in the soft crevice of the woman's quiveringly up-raised buttocks as the eagerly panting dog jerked and trembled in its attempt to find the human vagina and bury its thickly tapered shaft into it. The woman tensed, evading the alien intrusion, but the dog mindlessly thrust time and time again until it bared its fangs and growled in frustration, saliva dripping from its mouth onto the quivering satin back. Tamera held her breath as she watched the woman desperately reach one slim arm back and grasp the slippery animal cock, guiding it out of pure terror to the pink, wet opening between her legs where her open vaginal mouth flexed invitingly. And then the German Shepherd heaved its massive loins forward and buried its scarlet penis into her cunt with a quick wet rush, sinking it to the hilt so that its hairy sperm-filled balls swung lewdly below her matted pubic hair. A moan of relief seemed to come from the woman's lips as she began to move rhythmically backwards to meet the thrust of the panting dog, and she abandoned herself to the delicious animal fucking she was receiving. Her face contorted in rapture from the pumping, battering tempo of the dog cock in her cunt, and her large, taut breasts danced tightly beneath her writhing torso in time to the skewering long hard rod of glistening flesh buried fully into her belly.\n\nTamera's breath was coming in tight gasps and the burning sensation bubbling in her own little pussy grew maddeningly intense with each movement she watched and with each fingering Eddie was ravishing her with. Unconsciously, marijuana and alcohol having sapped what little sanity she had left, she spread her legs wider and leaned back on the couch so that Eddie could have full access to her cunt. Eddie was mesmerized by the breathtaking loveliness of her young blonde virginity so obscenely displayed, the sleek nubile body of golden curls and soft contours, the thin, pink slit running down from the whiteness of her belly to the full length of her crotch below. He'd fucked a lot of girls, but never anything so pure, so innocent, so proud. The helpless, uncontrollable mewlings escaping from those barely touched lips goaded his cock to rock hardness, and he could feel blood pounding in its shaft and tiny droplets of seminal fluid oozing from its sensitive head.\n\nTamera, transfixed by the woman and dog, heard a wild, wailing moan from beside her and glanced again toward Nancy and Jason. She gasped as she saw Nancy with her legs bent clear back to her breasts, her whole vaginal area open to the warm night air, her pubic hair and pink flesh wetly matted from Jason's tonguing... and the way Nancy flung her arms out, pleading for more, more... more. For the first time in her life Tamera saw a male penis in full erection, live and throbbing with need only a few feet away from her. It stood out from his curly pubic hair, and she shuddered as it paused momentarily above her girl-friend's widespread vagina. He leaned forward, balancing on his elbows, and Nancy reached between their naked bodies to guide his penis between her eagerly quivering thighs. As he slid it into her cunt, Nancy moaned just as the woman on the screen had when the dog began to fuck her. She locked her bare feet around his buttocks and the two of them started a slow, rhythmic rocking motion, his thick, lust-hardened shaft sliding out several inches and then thrusting forward again into Nancy's burning hole. Tamera was spellbound by the lewd sight! This was her friend! She had known that Nancy wasn't a virgin -- or at least had surmised it up till now -- but nothing like this open candidness had ever occurred to her. Wild-eyed, she watched the tempo build, and the picture of the locked bodies drumming the couch cushions caused her to groan and rock on her own buttocks, spreading them open to the ever-increasing demands of Eddie's hands. Her cunt opened and closed tormentedly around his fingers as they sawed into her virgin pussy, the cords of her neck standing out as she pulled with all of her strength to somehow control the enveloping flames of lust.\n\n""Ohhhh, Ahhhh!"" the wildly aroused teenager moaned, and she rolled against Eddie, and he moved around, forcing her to sprawl like a helplessly gasping doe at bay on the leather cushions. She was unable to stop the crazed course of his attentions, not knowing what she should do or say, and not even knowing at this point if she wanted them stopped! She couldn't believe what was happening to her, what had broken through every one of the searing commandments her mother and her own morality had engraved upon her! Who was she to have made those silly vows about chastity only hours previously -- and then to be twisting and undulating her naked body like a little slut beneath a boy she hardly knew, almost begging him to fuck her. She had to get hold of herself. She had to -- and then Eddie unzipped his pants and let her anguished eyes see his virile young penis and the last remnants of Tamera's promises shattered into tiny unrecognizable pieces.\n\nIt was all Eddie could do to keep from shoving his desire-bloated cock into her right then, impaling her the way he might a more experienced girl like Nancy, but the desire to be able to fuck this sweet young innocent anytime he wanted in the future made him slow his teasing slightly, to work her into a state where she would always want cock, more cock, all the time... He rolled on top of her, his rigid penis brushing against the dampness of her pubic hair, and planting his hands on either side of her shoulders, he could look down between their bodies and see her upturned little cuntal split completely exposed to his throbbing shaft, and its narrow hair-fringed little mouth throbbing in lewd invitation. Her smooth inner thighs were held wide apart by the pressure of his thighs pressing tightly outward against her helplessly splayed legs.\n\nTamera could see the boy hovering over her through her passion and drug-filled eyes, and felt the hugeness of his fleshy hardness lying the full length of her excitedly quivering pussy-lips, the jerking head of his cock pulsing, insinuating itself in her in a maddening tease that caused her to twist her hips up toward it automatically, her starving young pussy searching desperately for fulfillment.\n\nEddie pushed forward...\n\n""OOOOOh God."" Tamera groaned as the thin, blondely fringed furrow around her now hungrily throbbing vagina opened, and the elastic tightness of her hymen resisted. Eddie flexed again, driving a little harder at the entrance to her virginity, and then gave a small surge, the cock-head buried in the clasping grip of her cunt acting like a battering ram against the thin defensively resisting hymen. Suddenly, the flimsy membrane split, giving way before the cruel pressure, and with a pain so harsh that Tamera emitted a high-pitched scream; she felt the wound of her virginity gush blood. Eddie liked that, liked the whole damned idea that he was fucking a cherry, and he shoved again, sinking his lust-inflated cock all the way up into her until suddenly, with a low moaning grunt, he hit the tip of her vainly cringing cervix at the back of her vaginal tunnel.\n\nThe girl screwed her firm rounded young buttocks down on the cushions in a futile attempt to escape the sudden impalement, her legs jerking wide, kicking hopelessly up in the air.\n\n""Noooo! Eddddddieeeee! Oh, God, noooo!""\n\nShe whined, not caring who heard her so long as the pain which was burning deep up in her crowded entrails would stop, but Eddie pinned her down with his body and arms, his hard young penis burrowing farther and farther up inside her belly with each further fucking motion. Oh God, she thought hazily to herself, it was alive in her. The smooth rubbery tip pressed hotly against the thinly grasping folds of her womb and was a part of her, and as her beautifully formed face contorted insanely with the agony of his tortuous stabbings, her tongue licking wildly at her slightly swollen lips as she defensively flexed her cuntal muscles to ease the cruelly searing pain. But, her actions only incited the now triumphantly grinning boy more, and he rotated his penis eagerly around inside the vainly resisting passage while her cringing young pussy walls clasped it like a warm, butter-filled glove.\n\nThen... magically as he slowed his assault, and began a smooth, gentle fucking motion between her thighs... the pain began oddly to recede, giving way to an electric thrill which first started where the head of his cock was, and then worked its way relentlessly, teasingly, into every nerve fiber in her flesh, until it was sensuously, and with unwanted pleasure, rippling her cunt and contracting her belly and making the berry-like nipples of her breasts harden as never before.\n\n""Ohhh,"" she whimpered through bared teeth, as frightened of the new sensation as she was of the old pain. Eddie jerked again and with a thin, knowing smile on his lips, watched her mouth drop slackly open.\n\n""Ohhhhhh!"" she gasped as his pumping cock expanded and stretched her newly devirginated young cunt still more. ""Ohhhh, Eddie! Oh, Eddie, ohhhhhh!""\n\nThe boy felt the involuntary answering throbs of her cunt walls begin around the head of his penis, and her thinly bearded little pussy-lips opening and closing now in a slow, pulsating manner as she rotated her hips tentatively to his slowly grinding pelvis. Tamera felt as if her heart was imbedded deep up inside her cunt, and she and Eddie were one fleshy mass of sensation, wickedly pleasurable, merging magically with one another. ""Ohhhhh,"" she sighed. ""Ahhhhhh!""\n\nThe young boy initiated lengthy, hard strokes into her hotly steaming channel now, the full hard shaft of his incited member sinking deeply up into her ravaged vagina. His shoulders pushed against her and kept her secured in a helpless doubled over position, but it was unnecessary now for the suddenly wildly aroused young Tamera West was thrusting up against him, her heavings urgent and faster by the second, her small white teeth biting hard together as she strained desperately in response, the juices of her surrendered young vagina flowing wildly and rivuleting down between the crevice of her buttocks to pool with the tiny, already drying droplets of blood on the cushions below.\n\nGoddamn, my son's fucking that hot little pussy good. Mort McDonald grinned proudly as he let the film click through his camera, catching Eddie's hard young cock disappearing between the voluptuously writhing teenager's widespread thighs. An obscene thrill coursed through the father, and a half-cruel smile crossed his face as he wondered if there was some way that he could enter in and get a little of that hot young pussy he was photographing. His mind spun with a hundred different plans as he soaked in the lewd sight of the twin teenage couples fucking almost side by side. He reached down and massaged his bloated cock which was painfully hard and throbbing in the prison of his pants, and he could tell that his underpants were wet with the secretions of his excitement, the pain so excruciating that he was forced to zip down his fly and allow the white cotton of his shorts to bulge out to their full limit. And still he kept his eyes glued to the viewfinder, capturing every erotic second of the lewdly inciting spectacle on celluloid...\n\nTamera's feet kicked out again, but this time in pleasure, not pain, a whirlwind of delirious sensations tearing through the girl as half-coherent cries of rising ecstasy tumbled ceaselessly from her open lips and she locked her ankles to his legs and skewered her hot, moist pussy up the full length of the boy's virile young cock. Sweat poured from her, and her fingers raked the pounding cheeks of his buttocks, trying to pull him still deeper. She rolled in heat, and the hard young penis continued its powerful surging motions, her cunt hole stretched wide and becoming accustomed to it now. She let him fuck her as he willed, wanting to experience everything about sex now -- especially what she'd heard about the climactic ejaculation when his white hot sperm would shoot up in her and mingle with her own orgasmic secretions.\n\n""Ohhhh, yes, Eddie,"" she chanted. ""Ohhh, ohhhh, ohhh...""\n\n""Tell me better,"" he hissed. ""Tell me exactly what you want!""\n\n""Oh, Eddie... what are you doing to me? I never thought it could be so wonderful! Do it! Do it to me!""\n\n""Say it the right way!"" he choked impatiently. ""Tell me you like me fucking you!""\n\n""OOOOOh God, I... I like you fucking me!"" she whispered but then he levered again and she screamed out passionately: ""Ohhh yesss; Fuck me like that! Fuck my hot little cunt!"" She didn't care if her girlfriend Nancy and Jason heard her, not any more, not with the crazy potpourri of passion, desire, and lust which ran rampant through her greedily writhing body. She didn't care about anything or anybody -- except for Eddie's raging, surging young cock.\n\n""I figured you'd like to get fucked all the time once you had your first taste of it,"" he gloated over her.\n\n""Oh, yes. You can fuck me, fuck me... Eddie you can fuck me any time you want. Ohhh, this is so wonderful."" She was willing to say anything so that he wouldn't stop the magnificent strokings of his hardened cock into her newly awakened vagina. She was shocked to hear what her own traitorous lips were saying, but the only thing that mattered for her desire-maddened mind and body was to be fucked... to be fucked and cum, to reach that apex of ecstasy rising deep within her belly and loins.\n\n""That's my hot little bitch."" Eddie crowed, and he surged forward still harder, enveloping her entire mind and body in pressing lusts of the flesh. She turned her face to one side so she could suck in the hot air her aching lungs required, panting with sexual frenzy, catching in her fevered gaze the thick, pummeling cock of Jason as it fused with her girlfriend Nancy's hungrily nibbling cunt, sinking far into her open vaginal lips as his balls bounced with a flat, rhythmic sound off of her nakedly squirming buttocks. And the lascivious sight only spurred Tamera on, for she felt a new kinship with her girlfriend and knew now what had made the difference between her and Nancy before, and what a fool she'd been not to have allowed the bridge of a boy's cock to cross the chasm between being a child and a woman.\n\n""Fuck... fuck me..."" she moaned. ""Cum... Cum in me, Eddie...""\n\n""I will. I will."" Eddie groaned in reply. ""Fuck back harder, baby. I'm almost there. Fuck harder.""\n\nTamera obeyed mindlessly, for she was approaching orgasm as well, and her sweat-drenched body was more animal than human, twisting and contorting crazily under the boy's wildly driving penis as she spread her legs and pulled them back, bending them at the knees so that she could buck up against the battering force of his iron-like cock harder and deeper. Her eyes whirled from Nancy and Jason back to the obscene movie, and she felt just as close to the unknown woman as she was to her girlfriend, knowing as Eddie fucked into her how that woman must feel with the heaving cock of the German Shepherd sliding into her from behind. The woman was a quivering mass of sweating, deranged flesh that begged for more subjugation on the bed, reveling in the ultimate humiliation of being screwed half to death by this panting beast before a movie camera. Tamera watched in wicked fascination, feeling Eddie growing harder up inside her and nearing her climax as the woman churned in her beginning throes of orgasm. The animal humped eagerly into her desperately waving buttocks, and then the woman rammed backwards, her mouth open in a soundless scream, and the dog's cock started to spit its heated animal sperm in hard thin jets deep into her clasping cunt. Tamera watched wide-eyed as the woman's smoothly rounded buttocks contracted uncontrollably, and thick white liquid seeped from the lips of her cunt squeezing the animal's prick. Thin trails of the sticky cum ran down the ivory columns of her legs, glistening on her backsides and thighs, and then she pitched forward on her face, the rapidly deflating dog cock slipping out from her pink, semen-drenched passage with slithering liquid finality. The dog stood over the unconscious woman wagging its tail in obvious appreciation, and in a last act of obscenity dropped its head to her openly spread cunt and lapped up its own semen which matted the curls of her pubic hair. It gulped greedily, its muzzle gently cleaning her ravished vagina and anus...\n\nJesus, look at them go, McDonald thought in lascivious fascination as he watched the lithely beautiful girls racing toward their own orgasms beneath the wildly fucking young boys. Look at those hot little teenage bitches go -- especially that one my son is balling! His fingers continued to caress the stiffened cock inside his shorts until at last he yanked the material aside and, like a steel spring, his cock shot free. He kept his eyes to the camera, but his fingers continued to stroke the burning cock and he could feel the rising of his cum in the base of his testicles. His whole fist wrapped around the hard pole of flesh, and he furiously pumped the rigid skin in time to the double fuckings his -- and the camera's -- all-recording eyes...\n\n""Cum... Cum..."" Tamera panted, her body ready to explode.\n\nAs if in answer, Jason on the other couch screamed out: ""I'm there! Ohhh, shit, Nancy! Here it comes!"" A low banshee wail erupted from Nancy's lips and echoed through the rumpus room as their two bodies slapped fleshily together. Her nostrils flared as she pulled back her thighs until the whole of her pink, cock-filled vaginal slit was presented to Jason to batter and crush, while her stomach and breasts jerked spasmodically against his belly and chest. She held her breath, only to expel it a moment later as if she had been hit in the gut, and her body collapsed limply onto the cushions, her hungrily quivering cunt still locked tightly around Jason's surging cock. All of her fevered climax had been caught by McDonald's lewd camera, and he beat off still harder at the carnal sight of the young boy's heated young cum spurting from between the girl's hotly pulsing thighs. Shit... shit... now for my son and that other bitch to cum... Shit, this is too much to take.\n\nAnd then Tamera sensed the muscles of Eddie's abdomen tighten against her flesh and she braced herself. Her first male cum. The first time a boy had emptied his balls into her belly. She knew in an illogical flash of thought that it would not be her last time... and then Eddie's penis expanded and she could feel that the whole tube which ran beneath the underside of his penis was bulging with white hot fluid. He moaned and hissed and then thick semen splashed deep inside her belly, causing her cuntal walls to pulse in time to the rhythmically throbbing spurts, and she shivered and blindly reacted.\n\n""Oh, Eddie... oh, fill my belly... Ohhhhhh."" Then her cries were abruptly cut off as she arched her back and clenched her greedy young cunt-lips hungrily at his cock as it erupted deep up inside her pussy, and her own orgasmic juices flowed with his sperm and overflowed her eagerly milking channel, running down over her thighs and buttocks. She felt completely void of all normal emotions as the paralyzing orgasm covered her like a warm blanket, deadening her nerves and bones until she couldn't feel anything but one huge miraculous joy. Her legs unwound from around him and dropped lifeless to his sides after her convulsive spasms had ceased, and Eddie's cock trickled out the remainder of his cum as she sighed dreamily, lost in the newly discovered world of sensuality. She could never return to her naive, virgin ways; but she had to admit that she didn't miss the physical proof of innocence, not now, not after she'd traded it for a better, more enriching life...\n\nMort McDonald was entranced with every instant of his son's and the girl's climaxes, with seeing Eddie's thin white semen seep from between her young, taut buttocks as they shuddered and jerked in tiny waves of slowly dying excitement. He felt as if his own penis was buried in that girl's tender young cunt, its bulbous head sliding to the back of the warm throbbing tightness of her wet, hair-fringed ring of flesh, and then his prick suddenly shot out thin, quick streams of cum as his imagination and his hand combined to allow him to enjoy the fiery sensations of climax. His pumping cock spewed heavy droplets upon the door, splattering against it and then rolling down in long, slow trails... In his mind, McDonald was shooting far into the softly flesh of that blonde-pussied teenager his son was enjoying. The wild ache in his loins eased momentarily, as McDonald choked back a gasping sob and fell to the floor, hardly able to hold onto the camera.\n\nBut not before he had thought of a devilish scheme to get his way! Yes! And it would work well, if he knew his son as well as he thought he did...\n\n BoysDad.txt 4/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 4\n\nThe next day proved as hot and muggily uncomfortable as the previous one. Evening brought little relief.\n\nCarla West walked up and down the living room in nervous agitation. The doctor hadn't been able to find a thing wrong with her, and had had the nerve to tell her it was her imagination. Last time she'd go there, by God... The gall of that old quack! And she'd been home now for hours, and no sign of Tamera. Where was that girl anyway? She'd promised to stay home today, had promised to come home early last night, in fact -- and what had happened? She'd come home at such a late hour Carla hadn't even heard her, and she'd been sleeping like a log when Carla had to go to that stupid doctor, and now she was gone, not even leaving a note or anything. The young mother held a glass of brandy in her hand, sipping it absently as she fumed, and finally in a huff of disappointment and disgust, she slumped down in an easy chair, feeling lost and morose. Her eyes blurred slightly with tears, and she brushed them away with the back of her hand.\n\nGet a hold of yourself, she admonished. You're only feeling sorry for yourself, just like the doctor said, and that's no good. Do something. Read a book or turn on the television. But Carla didn't feel like either one. Take a walk... But she just didn't feel like going out. Well, do something! So she finished her drink and poured herself another.\n\nCrickets sawed a mournful dirge outside, and the greyness of a day gone by settled over the house. Carla sipped, liking the dull shadows, for it matched her mood. But she knew that this was no good. Her breathing was loud in her ears, loud in the room, and something had to be done before she cracked. She'd cut out the drinking and save herself for some attractive man who'd replace her lost Arnold, and she'd marry him. She needed a man, and Lord knew Tamera needed a father to make a normal home and supply the necessary love and understanding an adolescent required. And the direction and guidance so that she wouldn't make foolish mistakes that could kill her or ruin her life.\n\nTomorrow, she'd start, Carla promised herself. Tomorrow she'd have a real motherly chat with Tamera and tell her that things were going to be different from now on, and that maybe her mother wasn't such a bad gal after all, and that she loved her daughter very, very much. She'd --\n\nThe doorbell interrupted her reverie, and Carla almost dropped the brandy from the surprise. ""Who... who's there?""\n\n""Mrs. West?"" a husky, deep voice came through the door. ""I'm Mr. McDonald. Eddie's father. I'd like to speak to you, if I may.""\n\n""Of course."" Carla hurried to the door, opened it to let Mr. McDonald in. He was tall, almost as tall as Arnold, and older but in a distinguished way. He was dressed casually in a lime green polo shirt and matching slacks, loafers on his feet. He smiled at her, his mustache curling up in a friendly manner.\n\n""What... what is it? Is Tamera all right? I mean --""\n\n""Oh, yes,"" McDonald said with a chuckle. ""Don't worry about the kids. I think they're at one of their friend's house, swimming or something."" He waited as Carla shut the door and ushered him into the living room. ""Fine place you have here, Mrs. West. Fine place."" And a fine hunk of woman, too, he thought to himself. His penis lurched in his pants as he eyed the lovely young mother of the girl his son had screwed silly last night with appreciative glances; just the sight of her, in her brief shorts and a man-type shirt that was tied beneath her large, firm breasts with a knot, leaving the satiny tanned belly exposed below made him want to tear off his clothes and thrust his cock up between her smooth, satin-like thighs without a moment's hesitation. But he knew that this was not the moment, that before the physical conquest of her obviously proud flesh had to come a stage of mental submission, a lessening of the barriers a stranger automatically erects towards another, but when the spirit of softness and acceptance had been reached...\n\n""Well, what can I do for you, Mr. McDonald?""\n\n""Mort, please,"" he said humbly.\n\n""But I hardly think that --""\n\n""Well, you see, that's why I'm here, Mrs. West. Or... can I call you Carla?"" The question was rhetorical; McDonald hurried on with his talk. ""You see, my son and your daughter have become friendly, quite friendly in fact, and I thought that under the circumstances it would be nice if the parents at least were acquainted. Tamera's a fine girl, Carla, one you should be proud of, and I don't think that Eddie has ever been out with a nicer girl in all of his dating years.""\n\n""Why, that's --""\n\n""I can certainly see where her charm and beauty comes from."" McDonald interrupted her and continued. ""She is certainly like her mother.\n\n""Oh, Mr -- I mean, Mort,"" Carla said, brightening from the compliment. She patted her hair, feeling a little flustered. ""Why, why thank you, that was very kind to say.""\n\n""I mean it, Carla."" He smiled with a faint touch of the Clark Gable look to him, Carla thought. And his voice was so warm and mellow, fitting his very respectable character. And he was so good looking for an older man... McDonald pressed on his sugary attack. ""I can't imagine why some lucky man hasn't snapped you up long ago. I heard about the tragic loss of your husband from Tamera, and naturally I know how you feel."" He looked properly saddened at her, and she nodded her head, a pang of memory about Arnold momentarily intruding. ""Have you spoken much to Eddie?"" he asked.\n\n""Why, no,"" Carla said, ""After all, Tamera's only been out with him twice. Three times, counting today."" At least she knew where she was; well, she didn't have to worry, she guessed, not if Eddie had such a nice father...\n\n""Then you don't know much about us McDonalds,"" he said.\n\n""Not a thing, I'm afraid.""\n\n""Exactly why I came,"" he said, beaming. Perfect -- perfect... Now to add one more big lie to all the others I've been spreading, so far. ""You see, Carla, I'm like you. Alone. I'm a widower.""\n\n""Oh, Mort how sad.""\n\nHe sighed painfully, thinking of the fictitious death of his wife -- and hoping that Agnes would kick the bucket in reality. ""Yes, I've raised Eddie alone for three years now. Cancer.""\n\n""How terrible."" Some of her resistance melted as she looked at his sad, handsome face, and she said: ""Would you like a drink?""\n\n""That would be very kind, Carla. Whatever you're having.""\n\n""Brandy over brandy,"" Carla said lightly, and went to fetch another glass. McDonald sat down, drumming his fingers along the back of the chair, gloating to himself. How easy, how absolutely a push-over this young lonely mother was going to be -- just like Eddie had hinted she'd be when they'd talked this morning. Like daughter, like mother, all right, and Eddie thought the idea of using the pictures was fantastic, even helped develop them before coming over to take the little girl away for the day. Yeah, McDonald knew that Eddie was probably banging away on the kid just like he was going to fuck her mother in a little while. Well, all of the soft soap would soon be over; he'd gotten in and an invitation to have a drink -- now to make sure that the one drink turned into quite a few...\n\nCarla returned and together they sat and talked, McDonald telling a fabric of lies about his life as a widower. There was a gradual relaxation of Carla's natural defenses as she empathized with his plight, her own mind matching and dovetailing what he was telling her with her own sad loss of Arnold. She told him some about her marriage and the death of her husband, and that weakened her still more; she was putty in the hands of such a skilled manipulator, for inexorably he channeled the discussion to the intimate points of love and married life, sensing as he went the subtle mood changes, knowing when to retreat and advance, just as he could sense that he would eventually reach the moment when he'd produce a packet of pictures that would unlock the long too rusty doors to her pussy.\n\n""I'm so glad you asked me to stay,"" he purred over the table, ""It's so much nicer than sitting around all alone.""\n\n""Yes, isn't it?"" Carla responded, sipping her brandy. Her mind was slightly confused with the suddenness of his presence in her home and life. She was still a little intimidated by him -- so masculine and handsome and magnetic, with some sort of musky pervasiveness which hit her with an animal attraction she hadn't known since Arnold had died. Even now, as they drank and talked in a most respectable and civilized manner, she couldn't help thinking of him in a detached way from the standpoint of a sex partner.\n\nSex! What a stupid thought! Still, it bothered her, and she had a hard time meeting his frankly brazen gaze, and she felt uneasy in an ethereal fashion, as if she was in danger. Which was a silly bother, for she was safe, and perfectly all right in entertaining him alone in her house; the age when such things were considered naughty was of her own mother's Victorian age, not now. And Mort was the soul of discretion... but still the air of something wrong, something deliciously frightening clung to her, and she tried to put her finger on exactly what it was and failed.\n\n* * *\n\nIt had been two hours now, the time simply flying, and while too many drinks had been consumed, nothing else had happened. She shrugged off her apprehensions as she drained her glass again, determining to enjoy this man's company and stop being such a wet blanket, and chalked up the butterflies in her belly as being the result of too much brandy. What the heck, this was better than being alone.\n\nAnd the hypnotically talking McDonald caught the almost imperceptible relaxing of her reflexes and grinned in satisfaction to himself. This was what he'd been waiting for, had with consummate skill worked towards for the last boring few hours -- and it was just about time to strike. He said suavely: ""I could use another refill, Carla. How about you, hmmm?""\n\n""No, not right now, Mort. I better not.""\n\n""Oh, come on. There's still a little left in the bottle, may as well kill it off.""\n\n""Mort, please. I've had a little too much as it is."" Carla's eyes dimmed slightly from the slowly building effect the alcohol was having on her without her realizing it before.\n\n""Carla..."" McDonald's eyes narrowed slightly as he lowered his gaze to the couch momentarily. ""I think you had better go for one more. I've been putting it off as long as I could but I've got to get around to the real reason for my visit. And... I'm afraid it isn't going to be very pleasant for either one of us.""\n\n""W-What do you mean, Mort."" Carla stuttered, confused momentarily by his sudden serious tone. ""Y-You sound as though something were wrong.""\n\n""Yes, my dear,"" he grimaced. ""Something is wrong. And it involves the conduct of your daughter and her young girlfriend, Nancy.""\n\n""Well for god's sake tell me,"" the young voluptuous women demanded, lifting her glass automatically for the offered drink. ""It can't be so horrible. They're both nice young kids.""\n\n""I'm afraid, Carla,"" McDonald looked straight into her eyes now, ""that they're not quite the innocent little things you seem to think they are. I caught them in a very compromising position with my son and a friend of his.""\n\n""Oh Mort, surely a little innocent petting isn't going to upset you. After all, this younger generation is a lot more casual in their ways than we were during our time.""\n\n""I'm not talking about innocent little petting."" His eyes dropped again away from Carla's as though he were having difficulty saying the words. ""I'm talking about stripped down naked petting.""\n\n""A-About w-what?"", the blood drained from the open mouthed young woman and she quickly raised the glass to her lips, draining the contents completely. ""I-I'm sorry,"" she apologized, ""I-I needed that.""\n\n""It's perfect understandable. I think we both need it."" He echoed her feeling by lifting his glass also and emptying it without pause.\n\nCarla's head reeled from the combination of the alcohol and the sudden revelation about Tamara. She just couldn't believe that Mort McDonald was telling the truth. He must be lying, oh god, he must be.\n\nBut why, why would he make up such a story. It just didn't seem like him.\n\n""Mort,"" her tone changed to one of motherly indignation. ""I don't believe what you are saying. I've brought Tamera up to be a nice girl and I have no reason to doubt her just because you -- you say so.""\n\n""I think you had better have another drink, Carla."" McDonald shook his head slowly as though a great weight were on his shoulders. ""I-I wanted to spare you this but... I guess I'll have to show them to you.""\n\n""Show me what?"" Carla asked hurriedly, a slight catch rising in her throat. ""Surely you don't have any proof other than your word.""\n\n""I took some pictures,"" he admitted candidly.\n\n""Y-You what?"" the now visibly trembling young mother half shrieked. ""Of... of Tamera and your son.""\n\n""Yes, I did,"" his seriousness changing slowly, almost imperceptibly to a thin lewd grin. ""I wanted to make certain the girls didn't cry rape afterwards and get the boys in trouble. Just a little precautionary measure.""\n\n""W-Why that's the most despicable thing I've ever heard of,"" Carla retorted angrily. ""I want you to get out of this house immediately, Mr. McDonald, and don't bother coming back again.""\n\nShe rose from her seat, her face white and her body trembling from the horrible shock it had just received, but she immediately fell back again from the forgotten effects of the large quantity of alcohol she had consumed during the afternoon.\n\n""There, there,"" McDonald smilingly consoled. ""No need to get all upset over the girls making out with the boys a little. As you said yourself, this young generation's way ahead of us.""\n\n""Mr. McDonald,"" the still trembling young woman demanded and at the same time fought vainly against the alcohol daze spreading over her mind. ""I asked you to leave!""\n\nEddie's father's smile slowly faded and an unmistakable coldness flickered into his eyes causing the distraught Carla to freeze momentarily as she sat.\n\n""Not until you see the pictures, every one of them, and get it clear in your mind that my boy wasn't the only one at fault. Your hot-pants'ed little daughter and her girlfriend were fucking, like two turned-on minks.""\n\n""P-Please don't use words like that,"" Carla groaned, knowing that she was helpless to do anything if what he said was true. ""I'll look at the pictures, if -- if you'll promise to go afterwards.""\n\n""No promises, Carla,"" he smiled again, this time with a slight suggestive leer on his lips. ""Let's just play it by ear, shall we?""\n\nShe shook her head in abject assent, knowing full well she had absolutely no choice in the matter.\n\n""That's a good girl,"" McDonald purred, ""now get us another bottle and let's fortify ourselves for the pictures we've got to go through, shall we?""\n\nCarla rose obediently to her feet and staggering slightly made her way to the kitchen shelf for another bottle. After she had sat down again and poured them another drink in complete silence, McDonald reached in his pocket and pulled out the small packet of pictures, a triumphant and satisfied little smile curling across his lips.\n\n""Now let's get down to the nitty gritty,"" he said and moved next to Carla so that his leg pressed tightly into her. She thought momentarily of moving but her liquor-numbed mind passed the thought away immediately. She didn't want him to get angry again and besides she felt herself capable of handling him if he tried to get too fresh with her.\n\n""Here's the first little beauty,"" she dimly heard McDonald say, his breath heavy with excitement of looking at the dirty pictures with the helpless young mother of his son's hot little girlfriend.\n\n""See, Eddie's just going to ram his cock into her and she's got her legs spread wide open just waiting for it.""\n\n""Oh god no!"" Carla moaned, clasping her hands over her mouth to keep from screaming as the lewdly spread body of her daughter, Tamera, passed before her eyes. Tears streamed helplessly down her cheeks. She could see the young girl's eyes tightly closed in rising ecstasy as though she were actually wanting it to happen to her.\n\n""And here's where my boy throws it to her."" McDonald hissed excitedly. ""He really fucks her good.""\n\n""Please don't use those words, Mr. McDonald."" Carla almost screamed.\n\nIt was bad enough having to look at the pictures, but to hear him describe what was happening to her own precious little daughter in such lewd and obscene words sickened her.\n\n""Don't call me, Mr. McDonald again,"" he snapped at her, ""and I'll use any words I want to. If they're fucking, they're fucking and there's no use calling it anything else.""\n\nTamara's mother sobbed helplessly and forced herself to look at the prints. She knew there was no other way out so she might as well get it over with.\n\n""Look at her hot little pussy wrapped around Eddie's cock in this one. Man, you can even see her cunt hairs, that zoom lens worked so well.""\n\n""Oh god, Mort, please don't make me go on. Just give me the pictures so I can destroy them and I won't say another word.""\n\n""It ain't gonna be that easy, honey, if you know what I mean. I might need a little something to make it worth my while.""\n\n""Blackmail!"" Carla cried out. ""All right, I'll pay you somehow. I... don't have much, but I'll do it. I have to do it. How much? How much do you want?""\n\n""I don't want money from you, Carla."" McDonald chuckled. ""No, I think that there's better ways for you to pay the price for your daughter. Much better ways, don't you agree?""\n\nThe hapless mother groaned softly, her insides tied in convulsive knots, for she knew exactly what the man across from her had in mind now, knew that he meant her to submit her body to him and work off the debt her child had caused, and the only question was regarding exactly what physical surrender on her part would satisfy him and make him agreeable.\n\n""What... what do you want me to do?"" she asked hesitantly.\n\n""You're a smart young woman, Carla."" McDonald stood up, his face beaming with lust, and she saw for the first time the full extent of his excitement and lecherous desire for her -- the bulge of his hardened penis stretched the fabric of his pants almost to the breaking point, and a widening stain of his seminal emissions was plainly evident on the front, right where the throbbing head of his cock pressed against it. ""I want you, baby,"" he grinned lewdly. ""Watching Eddie and your hot-cunted little daughter fucking last night got me damned hot, and I thought I'd lose my mind just taking those pictures. But not now, my dear; it's going to be my turn, just you and me. And you'll love it.""\n\n""You... you must be insane,"" she blurted.\n\nMcDonald laughed harshly. ""We'll see who's insane in just a few moments.""\n\nCarla felt her lips twist into a harsh, cynical smile as the galling truth of her position flooded her mind. She was being forced into submitting to this handsome but beastial man in exchange for saving the reputation of her child. She would, for Tamera's sake, for her own life was over and Tamera's was just beginning, and there was nothing that she wouldn't have done to make Tamera's future brighter and freer -- even this. She became nauseated as she imagined the lewdly degrading sensation of young Eddie McDonald's father's cock buried deep up inside her defenseless vagina, for she was sure that was what was going to take place. She would love it, he'd said; she knew she would almost die from the humiliation of it all.\n\nMcDonald read the symptoms and forced another glass of brandy into her trembling hands. ""And tomorrow, you'll get the pictures. All of them, and nobody will be the wiser. Now, drink some more.""\n\nShe felt the liquor sear her throat as it spilled into her stomach with a warming sensation that slowly began to spread through her chilled blood. The big man was sitting beside her now, and had his intimately pressed arm around her; she could smell the heavy scent of his male excitement and then his hand tightened, his fingers toying with the tender flesh of one large, heaving breast that was hidden beneath the thinness of her blouse.\n\n""You... you'd better give me another drink,"" she heard herself say, and then the brandy once more glowed in her belly. Maybe if she drank enough it would be endurable... Dear God. She must force herself to remember that all this was to save her daughter's future.\n\n""Feeling better, Carla?"" McDonald smiled lecherously, removing the glass from her hand and drawing her to him. The tormented young mother found courage from the burning alcohol coursing hotly through her blood stream and pleaded: ""Oh, no. Oh; Lord no, not here, Mort."" She shuddered, looking around. ""If anybody should come...""\n\nMcDonald, aware that little capitulations often help bring the final prize, murmured: ""Fair enough. How about your bedroom?""\n\nStill in a half comatose shock of disbelief, she reeled under the impact of his words. He was going to force her to make love on her own marital bed. Where she and Tamera's father, Arnold, had so often and warmly embraced. Mort McDonald couldn't have hit upon a more despicable way of degrading her, truly crushing her slightest mental resistance... but, closing her mind to the horrible reality of the situation, she arose and allowed McDonald to lead her down the hall to the bedroom of she and her former husband, beyond now, the ability to fight back.\n\n""Now, let's see how you compare with your daughter, baby,"" McDonald grunted. ""Strip off your clothes and get naked.""\n\nHer mind tried to formulate thoughts but she struggled against them, wanting only a total blankness to blot out what was being done to her and by her. Obediently she slipped out of her shorts and blouse, then unhooked the thin bra she wore, threw it on top of the other clothes, and after a hesitant, shuddering second, sent her thin, white lacy panties on the same pile. She watched in horrid fascination as McDonald stripped, frozen trance-like in horror as his thick rigidly hard penis stood out from beneath his slight paunch like a heavy, blunt spear at her, and then he grinned lewdly and began stroking his massive shaft back and forth to taunt her.\n\n""Like it, baby? Sure you do. You like cock, I know it."" Carla couldn't speak, no sound coming from her fear-constricted throat, and her eyes dropped to his hard, fleshy penis against her will, and she knew that there was no turning back now. This cold, crude man was going to ravish her defenseless body no matter what she did or tried, and she was completely at his mercy. And she was well aware that no mercy was in him to give, only a smoldering, all-consuming lust...\n\nShe stood before him, humiliatingly naked, and she almost lost her balance when she felt the sudden wet contact of his saliva-moistened lips pressing first to the nude flesh of her globular, ivory breasts. Then, soft, blonde pubic hair grazed his checks as he dropped to his knees before her, his breath coming in heavy labored gasps, spreading her pink, moist pussy-lips outward with his thumbs and flicking a lizard-like tongue into the sheath of the softly pulsating split. The beautiful, fear-crazed woman jumped from the electrifying assault on her vaginal area, and falling backwards, her knees buckled against the side of the bed, and she sprawled with a soul-searing moan on the coverlet, flat on her back, her thighs spreading inadvertently wide as she landed.\n\nMcDonald pounced on the bed and caught her by her ankles before she could close her legs. She struggled, but it was a one-sided battle, and then she relaxed, offering all of her defenseless hair-fringed cunt to his salacious and gleaming eyes, knowing that she would have to give in eventually, and that there was nothing left now but the submission, her body a helpless toy to be used as lewdly as he wished.\n\n""On... your knees, baby,"" McDonald commanded, his licentious excitement aroused beyond belief by the mere sight of her voluptuous naked body. Her milk-white skin with her erotic, pleasure-filled thighs, perfectly formed hips and legs, trembling, begging vaginal lips -- never had McDonald seen such perfection in all his life! ""Yes! Yes! Get down on your knees!"" he husked impatiently.\n\n""Why?"" the bitterly humiliated mother moaned. ""What... what are you going to make me do?""\n\n""You're going to suck my cock, Mrs. Highhat. You're going to take my cock in your mouth and lick it till it cums right down that pretty little throat of yours, you hear?""\n\n""No! Oh God, no, I... can't do that!"" Carla cried out pitifully. ""It's sick! Degrading! I... never even did that to my husband! Nooooo!""\n\nMcDonald's laugh reverberated gratingly through the tiny bedroom. ""You will, my pet... or else!""\n\nAnd Carla sobbed out her total capitulation, knowing that he would be true to his word, that if she didn't take his penis in her mouth she'd never get the pictures of her daughter back.\n\n""Wrap those hot lookin' lips around my cock, you fuckin' bitch. And do it now!""\n\n BoysDad.txt 5/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 5\n\nCarla felt the weight of Eddie McDonald's father sag the bed as he crawled toward her, felt warm hairy flesh straddle her upper body and settle down on it, and her heart almost stopped beating. Her head flailed from side to side in mute protest and revulsion, and she wanted to scream, to throw the man away from her -- but she couldn't. She didn't dare refuse him, not with those lewd, perverted pictures of her daughter hanging in the balance of her decision.\n\nShe stared at his penis, which he was extending toward her, huge and blood-red, the tiny hole in its tip seeping seminal fluid, and the yellow light of the bedroom lamp fell across its full expanse, adding to its horrible fascination. The terrified young woman was sickened by the thought of her mouth being used as nothing more than a receptacle for the lewdly waiting sperm of this horrible beast, for she had told the truth in saying that she'd never allowed Arnold to suck her between her thighs or her to kiss his... she considered the acts as dirty and degrading, defiling the purity of the love making. And yet, to suck McDonald's cock now only accentuated the entrapment he had her in, was a fitting punishment for her humiliation and anguish and complete capitulation. She shuddered -- but deep down she knew that she would suck his cock, and suck it just as hard and passionately as she could, until she had those damning photographs safely in her possession, and could destroy the lurid threat to her daughter's future.\n\n""Damnit, baby, I won't tell you again!"" McDonald roared with contempt. ""Suck my fucking cock, you little whore!"" He couldn't wait any longer to take this lust-inciting woman, and he grabbed her harshly, lifting her head with the flat of his palm while with the forefinger and thumb of his other hand, he pinched her nose together so that she had to open her mouth to breathe. He pressed forward, the slick smooth glans hard against her chin, moving upwards to tease wetly along her lips. He thrust his buttocks forward, prodding the softness of her lips, grinningly waiting. She mumbled in terror and revulsion, but he wasn't to be denied. He increased the pressure and little by little her mouth gasped open and his broad, thick cock crushed through the moist lips and into the warm, wet grotto of her mouth. She could feel it slither the full length of her tongue and fill her cheeks completely with its thick, fleshy hardness.\n\nCarla closed her eyes, feeling numb to her agony, and in a trance-like state she felt the pubic hairs at the base of McDonald's cock rub her chin and lips, and then he started teasing his penis in and out of her mouth while his hands held her head in a viselike grip.\n\n""Suck! Suck, baby, suck!"" she heard him command harshly, and she did, her lips slowly nibbling subserviently at his thrusting hardness, and she coughed and sputtered until she became accustomed to the alien invasion of her mouth. She tried not to think of what she was allowing to be done to her, but it was impossible not to. His testicles bounced loosely against her chin, and her nostrils filled with the piquancy of his maleness, constant reminders of the subservient position he held her in.\n\nShe ran her tongue experimentally around and around the thickness of McDonald's slowly pumping cock, flicking the tip into the tiny open slit at the head of his blunt shaft, feeling it swell and pulsate with excitement. She would show him, she drummed through her brandy-fogged brain. If this is what she had to do to save Tamera, she would show him she could please; he wanted her to suck, then she'd suck... he called her a whore, then a whore she would be, doing all the tricks a whore can do. Her tortured, drink-hazed mind droned on deliriously, the very haplessness of her situation excusing away some of the weird, masochistic sensations which were beginning to flutter in her belly and loins.\n\n""Stroke my balls!"" McDonald rasped down at her lovely, cock-filled face. ""Take them, but be gentle. And suck! Suck harder!""\n\nCarla sucked and licked in earnest, and as she did, the lewd words pouring into her ears spurred her on, and a great shudder passed through her as she became enveloped in the exquisite madness of what she was abjectly doing. She cupped his bloated, semen-filled testicles and caressed them tenderly, still sucking demon-like around and around the throbbing cock-head which was sliding in and out of her ovalled, tightly-clasping mouth. She was totally subjugated, and could do nothing to even stop her own flesh from tingling in unwanted forbiddenness. The saliva in her mouth grew and grew, becoming slightly sticky from the small emission of lubricating fluid which seeped from the small hole she bathed with the tip of her tongue, and in response, McDonald writhed and strained over her, his long, sensuous fingers curling tightly in her blonde hair, using her mouth now as if it was another cunt. She could feel his penis stretch and expand until there wasn't any more room, and the repulsion of before gave way to the sickening realization that she was strangely beginning to enjoy it.\n\nThe foaming passions which had been released from the self-enforced bondage of her husband's memory flowed through her blood and nerves like a giant holocaust -- or a savage invasion of barbarians, ruining all which lay before them. Her mind reeled from the electric touch of her tongue on McDonald's cock and the pungent, not unpleasant taste of his male secretions, and she massaged the soft, resilient skin of his testicles with one hand while crooning mindlessly in rhythmic suckings, twirling her soft tongue maddeningly over and under. She opened her mouth wider in unconscious desire for more of his wonderful penis to be slid inside her butter-soft mouth, and she moved back and forth in a lewd mock of the coital beat, causing McDonald to cry out in pure, unexpected pleasure.\n\nShe was unable to stop the mounting spiral of her own passions now, and the young mother's widely stretched lips slavered unashamedly, her hips grinding behind her in hungry desire, soft mewling sounds of animal passion escaping from around the thick cock embedded in her mouth. She was enjoying this deeply, her brain made her realize, and she was becoming a partner in it, participating rather than resisting. She thought fleetingly of her husband, but Arnold's face withered and faded like smoke waved away by a hand as the torrent of her long denied sexual desires billowed through her. Sweat rolled over her body in thick rivulets, rolling down from her forehead to her tightly locked mouth to mingle obscenely with the juices of her saliva and his thin, excited secretions, so that McDonald's naked testicles, slamming hard against her chin on every forward thrust, slapped with a wet, sharp smack of flesh against flesh that seemed to fill the room with their loudness each and every time.\n\nThe tingling heat in her cunt became too much for Carla to bear, and she moved her left hand down under her, leaving her right hand bent at the elbow for support, her hand still softly squeezing the throbbing balls which hung and swung beneath his cock. She moved her left hand across her rippling belly and to her now wet, moistly alive cunt, and slipped her fingers through the curly soft pubic hair, parting the thin, silken strands so she could rub the tiny, excitedly rising bud of her clitoris. Faster and faster she manipulated the tiny, quivering tip, feeling the rising storm of her excitement... and then she slipped her fingers into her hungry, insatiably aroused vaginal hole, and her body was engulfed with fire as she strove wildly for her own release.\n\nShe sucked to satisfy... to satisfy both of them now, not just the evil man abusing her. Her head bobbed up and around his lust hardened cock like a starving child, the masochistic joy of being used like a dirty slut permeating her whole body, and she groaned soulfully around her tightly locked lips, knowing that at any second, he was going to pump his lewd sperm into her mouth until it ran from the edges of her lips in sticky white trails of blissful sensation.\n\nThen, spontaneously, a deep curse erupted from McDonald's throat, and he locked his hands hard around the back of her head, ramming his cock into her mouth and sensing her wildly sucking lips drawing his desire-heated cum voraciously from his nearly exploding balls. His cock-head erupted forth with sudden violence, flooding her mouth and throat with the delicious pungent liquid in a manner she'd never dreamed about, her cheeks bloating as she swallowed the gushes excitedly, clasping her lips even more tightly around his spurting penis so she wouldn't lose a single, wonderful drop of his hotly flooding sperm. It dribbled from the corners of her mouth, down her chin, and she lashed out her tongue in a sweeping, snake-like motion to swipe the thin, viscous fluid hungrily back into her mouth. In the semidarkness, McDonald could see her mouth and throat work as she willingly took everything he was pouring into her, and his face crumpled and wrinkled from the climactic pressure, his breath ragged as if knocked from him.\n\nShe wouldn't let go, her lips still nibbling, her cheeks still hollowing as she continued to suck insanely on his rapidly deflating cock, wailing as she did so, the sound of her fingers in her own pussy a rhythmically slapping sound of tormented frustration. She was seconds away from her own orgasm... and she was still wild, an unleashed animal gone mad from all the years of her forced celibacy.\n\n""Nooooo!"" she sobbed. ""Please, more! Wait for me!"" as he fell back from her, his limp, now lifeless penis popping wetly from her mouth.\n\nShe rolled over, kicking her legs wide in the air, her own hands manipulating ineffectually the thin, hair-lined slit between her thighs. She ground her fingers into the splayed cuntal channel, trying to reach the impossible depths that were so near, yet so far away.\n\nMcDonald panted, gasping for breath, greedily viewing the gasping, whimpering young woman, his face flushed and his eyes leering. His cock jerked -- it had just cum, but damned if that lewd, erotic sight before him didn't stir his blood anew! He'd never known such utter depravity, such total surrender to the desires of the flesh! It was enough to make an eunuch get a hard-on, by Christ! He fingered his penis, finding that it was growing into a straight, hard, throbbing ram-rod again, just as if he'd not had sex in days, and with a cry of delight, he levered her unresisting legs up off the bed in a wide arc, pressing them harshly back against her breasts. Her tortured body was bent back double, the pain of her strained muscles almost unbearable. The glistening, flattened plane of her crotch was presented like a bound maiden in sacrificial offering, and he poised over her in a push-up position, his hands holding her ankles, his thick, rejuvenated cock aimed straight at her helpless, upturned vagina.\n\n""Yes! Oh, yes, God, yes!"" Carla moaned.\n\n""I'm going to fuck you shitless now, Mrs. West!"" he spat down at her. ""Ram it right to your hot looking tits!""\n\nCarla shuddered, torn between the hot desire scorching her still hungrily fevered cunt, and the twinge of shame and humiliation that flickered through her liquor confused mind. She rolled her head from side to side, tears of frustration rolling down her checks, the fire licking through her long liquid pussy spurred on by her sheer helplessness and the obscene position in which she was being held. Through glazed, heavy-lidded eyes she looked up at the lewdly grinning nakedness of McDonald, and then down at his rigid penis grazing the blood-swollen, wet lips of her eagerly expectant cunt. Unfulfilled lust raged out of control in her pulsing flesh, and nothing else suddenly mattered!\n\n""Fuck me! You bastard! Go ahead and ram your cock just as far and as hard as you can! Go on! Fuck me! Fuck me!""\n\nMcDonald needed no further encouragement. His heavy body dropped down on her twisting form like a sack of cement, and his thick pole plunged into her waiting cunt hole like a battering log, pushing the unresisting moist folds of flesh in rippling waves before its cruel, searching head.\n\n""Ahhhhh!"" Carla screamed. ""Ahhhhh, yeeeessssss!""\n\nCarla cried out at the brutal impalement, surprised by its thickness. But it was only momentary, the greedy moist walls gripping his hardened flesh, slithering up wetly to devour its length to the hilt, and she groaned in relief at the filling of her wide stretched vaginal passage as he began a heavy, deep thrusting into her now voluntarily grinding cunt. Her head rolled wildly from side to side, her mouth opened in wild abandoned ecstasy, and her orgasm didn't take long to explode within her, for she had been so close before. McDonald's expanding penis fucking up into her like a jack-hammer set her off like a roman candle.\n\n""I-I'm cummminggg! Oh God, I'm cuuuming!"" Her voice was shrill with passion. ""Ahhhhhggggggg!"" Her hands closed greedily behind his driving buttocks, pulling him in maniacal frenzy deeper into her wide spread crotch, and her cum juice flowed wetly out around his still driving cock, flowing down the crevice of her buttocks and wetly flooding his balls as they rubbed rhythmically against her tight, puckered anus.\n\nSpurred on by her twisting body, McDonald fucked harder into her, forcing her tortured legs farther and farther back over her head, fucking into her like a pile-driving machine out of control. Bright flashes filled the room as Carla grunted out her climax, and she could feel the hot waves of his sperm spurt deep up into her dilating womb, and her head whirled in depraved sensuality as the hot, powerful spurts surged wildly into her, filling her to the bursting point with its sticky whiteness. The hot, wet walls of her vagina clasped and unclasped desperately, milking at the jerking organ like a sucking, starving mouth.\n\nThe young mother's firm, sweat-drenched body was drained of everything, her limbs collapsed loosely on the bed as McDonald's grip on her legs was released. She lay spread-eagled as she felt the heavy weight lift from her and the cool rush of air over her sweat-soaked form. Then McDonald spoke in the distance as she floated on her cloud of release.\n\n""You're not dead yet, Mrs. West,"" came the lewd voice, ""and the night's still young. Give me a few minutes to rest, and then we'll see what other games we can play.""\n\nCarla shuddered, but in a deliciously tingling way. Yes, she wanted him again and again... and no longer did she want to continue the worship of the dead. Her husband was buried at last, replaced by a love of sexual gratification. Yes, she wanted to be fucked again, and to hell with if it meant getting the pictures back or not.\n\n BoysDad.txt 6/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 6\n\nThe next morning arrived all too soon for Tamera.\n\nHer mother leaving the house woke her with a start. As the front door slammed, and the sound reverberated through her skull in a half-jointed way, and it was with difficulty that she remembered that her mother had an early appointment with the doctor; she couldn't recall what was the matter this time, for the ailments seemed to blend into one another to form one long plea for attention.\n\nTamera lay still for a time, listening to the strangely silent house, and the softness of her drowsiness was slow to dissipate, like a fog on a cold, wet morning. She moved at last, only to feel excruciating pain. ""Ohhh,"" she groaned aloud. ""What... what's wrong with me?"" Her head was like a block of molten lead, and her muscles were tied into spasming knots of twitching torment, but then the pain would begin to lessen as she once more lay quiet. She had a hard time collecting her distorted thoughts, putting into order what had happened to her to cause this horrid condition...\n\nThe drinking, the marijuana... the capitulation of her aroused body to the mouth and hands and penis of Eddie McDonald... the obscene motion picture of the woman and the dog... Eddie and Jason naked, Nancy naked, herself naked... the plunging cock of Eddie's insatiable loins grinding deep around into her feverish, wide-splayed vagina... a vagina that up until that moment had been completely virginal.\n\nThe total impact of what had happened to her hit hard, and the traces of her sluggishness vanished. She shot upright, ignoring the spasming pain of her hangover, impervious to anything save the realization of her previous night's activities. ""My God. No."" Questions began to run through her head, spearing through the soft cotton that her mind seemed to be swaddled in, and she stumbled from the bed and lurched against the dresser, staring with stricken eyes into the mirror. ""Oh, no,"" she moaned again thickly. ""It must have been a dream...""\n\nYet heavy lines marred the teenager's fresh, youthful face, and her eyes were sunk deeply in their black-rimmed sockets as though she'd aged to her mother's years overnight. She looked down at her naked body, nude and pink with sleep, and saw the masses of burnished marks and rose-colored bruises around her taut breasts and inner thighs. Her rich, full red-nippled breasts were nearly raw, and light exploration of her pubic area with tentative fingerings proved to be exceedingly painful, and though she tried to feel between her blonde pubic curls and to the swollen inflamed lips of her well-fucked cunt, she couldn't. She had to grip the edge of the dresser from the sharp ache which lanced from her pussy up through her belly.\n\n""Oh God, oh God,"" she mewled abjectly, and then forcing back tears of mortification, she backed to the bed and fell upon its warm covers. It had happened. She'd been drugged and then fucked to within an inch of her life... not once, but many times over the balance of the evening, and when her eyes hadn't been shut with the ecstasy of the moment, she'd been staring greedily at her girl-friend being fucked by the other boy, Jason.\n\nOh God, Nancy! Her own girlfriend! She had known exactly what would take place, and that Tamera was a virgin... she'd done it on purpose! Oh, how she hated Nancy! She'd never speak to her again as long as she lived! She was ruined by her! And then, as the first heat of her insensible rage passed, another moan came to the girl's lips as she realized that she herself had been drawn into the ravishment by her lewd arousal at the movie of that voluptuous woman being fucked by the dog. She'd been repulsed at first, but then had watched with fascination, her own unleashed passion permitting Eddie to take possession of her helplessly aroused body. She was no better than Nancy or the boys, only newer at the games, for hadn't her own flesh bucked and twisted in its lustful search for fulfillment beneath her attacker? And hadn't she demanded insatiably that Eddie McDonald fuck her again and again, even after the movie was over and the lights had been turned on? Yes, she had... she'd lain on the couch as naked and unashamed as Nancy, Eddie's cum still wetting her flesh and hair, and she'd cried out for him to come and fuck her...\n\nTamera squeezed her eyes shut as the erotic recollections flooded through her... she felt so alone now, so helpless and alone. She couldn't go to her mother, for such a confession would kill her for sure, and she'd be branded the little whore that she rightfully was, and her mother would turn away in disgust, never love her again. Even though she was alone and without hope, she was thankful that this one morning her mother wasn't there to see her as she looked, battered and torn and miserable.\n\nHer dream of being married in white, of a soft double bed in which her one true husband would tenderly teach her about sex was gone like the belief in Santa Claus. Eddie's white male sperm is still lying deep in my stomach, she thought, looking down at herself once again, trying to feel the overwhelming sordidness and dirty anguish she believed should be part of her loss of virginity and dignity. But the more her mind dwelled on last night, the more she kept thinking about Eddie teasing into her tender young pussy with his lust-hard penis, her breasts swollen and hurting from his trembling hands, and the way she'd willingly allowed him to do it to her over and over, the more she had to admit now that she wasn't entirely sick of soul. There were the agonies of having to come to terms with herself in relation to her long-standing morals, but for all of the warnings and dire prophesies she'd been weaned on since birth, she had to concede in all honesty that she was still the same basic person she was before. Not at ease with herself, the way Nancy would be this morning -- but then Nancy was more experienced in letting guys fuck her -- the way she'd allowed Jason to take her panties down and fuck her right off the bat last night had left an indelible imprint on Tamera's mind.\n\nThe fact that she wasn't as grief-stricken as she assumed she should be, upset the young girl almost as much as what had happened. How could she lie here now and admit she'd liked it? But she had! She'd liked it plenty, and she must be some kind of pervert or juvenile delinquent for having not true shame or guilt, but only an emptiness in her belly which was crying out for more. Her body had not only betrayed her, but was forcing her to want still more, and she sobbed helplessly with guilt.\n\nIn an hour or so Eddie would be by to pick her up -- that she was certain had been agreed upon last night -- and she would have to make herself presentable. She rose again and padded naked to the bathroom like a robot, averting her puffed eyes from the soiled clothing she'd dumped in a pile when she'd undressed for bed. He'd be here, and then they'd go somewhere; she had a sickening feeling that neither he nor her body would allow her to say no to him. She couldn't refuse him when he came to the door of her house, or when his virile young cock was once more pressed hotly to the mouth of her cunt... and that was all there was to it.\n\n* * *\n\nTamera sat in the front seat of Eddie's Ford while Eddie drove, the radio blaring out a new hit being broadcast by the local rock station. He bobbed his head in tune to it, and Tamera watched him with excited interest. All of her doubts had vanished when she'd climbed in beside him earlier, seeing his grin, and her pulse had quickened on the spot. She wasn't sorry that he'd fucked her -- not sorry at all now, and she wanted his penis to fuck her again. And Eddie had been so nice, talking about all sorts of things as they drove through the town. Yeah, she was part of it now, really in the groove, and no longer a little baby. God, this was really living!\n\n""Hey, baby,"" he said. ""Instead of my place, how about us going over to Jason's? He's got this pool, see, and we can keep cool swimming and stuff. What do you say?""\n\n""Gee, it sounds great, only..."" She licked her lips.\n\n""Only what?""\n\n""Only I didn't bring a bathing suit. I mean, if you'd told me, I could have grabbed my bikini before I left my house, but I didn't, and I'm not planning to go in skinny-dipping today.""\n\nEddie laughed good-naturedly. ""Nobody expects you to, baby. But I didn't bring one, either. I plan to wear my underpants. What the hell, they're larger than my swimming trunks, and just as private."" He shrugged. ""Jason's parents won't be home, so it'll be just us -- and after last night, it's sort of hard to be modest about what we look like, right?""\n\nTamera blushed crimson, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. No she had to admit, even though it caused her embarrassment to do so. She wasn't used to this kind of living yet, not all of it. But she remembered telling her mother yesterday that her bra and panties covered her more than her bikini did -- and if Eddie was going in in his underpants, then she supposed she could and it certainly was a hot day! She felt a silly tingling in her thighs at the risqueness of swimming in her underthings, and a little anticipatory shiver went up her spine at the thought of being so naughty in front of the boys. And if Nancy was in her bra and panties, it would be all right, she figured...\n\nThe home of Jason's parents was near the crest of a sloping, eucalyptus-bordered drive. It was constructed of heavy wood, with lots of glass and a flag-stone facade, with a yard of bottlebrush and joshua trees. The heady scent of Burmese honeysuckle which grew abundantly over the arbored porch filled the warm, balmy air as Eddie stopped in the driveway. No sooner had he stopped the engine than Jason walked around the rear of the house on a crushed shell path, and he was wearing a pair of tight yellow trunks, his large, hefty body glistening with a recent application of sun-tan oil.\n\nLooking at Jason, Tamera felt a small, reflexive shudder as she thought of him naked and aroused, as he had been last night, and the way he'd fucked her girl-friend on the couch beside them. She watched him as he approached the car, the strong muscles rippling along his thighs and chest, the hard, bas-relief outline of his cock straining the thin material of the trunks. She averted her eyes, embarrassed slightly.\n\n""Hey, good of you two to come,"" Jason said, smiling. ""Come on around to the pool.""\n\n""Where's Nancy?"" Tamera asked as she walked beside Eddie.\n\n""She wasn't sure she could make it, today,"" Jason said. ""Something about helping her mother around the house."" He grinned at Tamera. ""Just us three for awhile. Think you're girl enough for two boys?""\n\n""Only for one,"" she said quickly, hugging Eddie's arm. ""I'm saving all my loving for Eddie."" But Jason's casual words had chilled her slightly, and she wished that Nancy had been here, or that she would soon be along.\n\nAround the path, there was a large patio fronting a green-tiled, square-shaped swimming pool with clear, still water. Three tall trees shaded it and the patio, and the back yard was enclosed with tall fencing, blocking any neighbor's view of the yard. The patio contained several chairs and chaise lounges, and two white tables with barber-striped beach umbrellas over them.\n\n""Now, why don't you two change, or at least get down to whatever you're planning to swim in,"" Jason said, ""and I'll stir up some beer."" He indicated an archway leading into the interior of the house proper. ""Tamera, if you feel prudish, there's the guest room in there. What about you, Eddie?""\n\n""Here's as good as anywhere,"" Eddie said, and he unbuckled his pants, sliding them down casually over his legs and feet. Tamera went into the house, finding the guest room and the bath, feeling that prudish or no, she just couldn't strip down out there in front of them, and last night be damned. She undressed, folding her clothes carefully, and looked down at her ready-made two-piece bathing suit. It fit her snugly, accentuating the firm, generous hills and valleys of her tanned young body, and she felt painfully vulnerable -- as if somehow this was more wanton than being naked and fucking while it had been dark last night. But she decided that it wouldn't be right to constantly worry about being partially undressed and taking a deep breath, she returned to the patio.\n\nJason looked at her with critical appreciation, at her smooth, taut stomach and fine high breasts that were barely concealed in the narrow strip of her brassiere cups, and at the bottom section, her white, thin panties outlining her tight, slightly protruding pubic mound, revealing her full, rich thighs and tucking under her buttocks, leaving the brown curve of her hips almost totally nude. He emitted a long, low, wolf whistle. ""Well aren't you something, baby!""\n\nShe blushed under his frank examination. ""Th-thank you, Jason,"" she replied in a flattering tone. ""So's Nancy in a suit like this, you know.""\n\n""I know,"" he leered suggestively. ""But I've already tried her on for size.""\n""Yeah,"" Eddie said. ""Can I pick them, or can I pick them?""\n""You certainly can pick 'em, man!"" Jason agreed ardently, the undeniable tone of his interest painfully apparent to Tamera. ""Here's a beer for you, baby,"" he said, handing her a frosty bottle. ""And one for you, Eddie."" He laughed and sat down in one of the webbed chairs. ""Drink hearty, for there's plenty more where that came from. Your refrigerator was out of beer, Eddie, but mine isn't!""\n\nTamera tasted hers responsively. The beer was tart and refreshing, and she found that it really hit the spot, with the sun beating down as it was. They grouped around the table in their chairs and talked, Tamera still ill at ease, the boys mainly discussing cars and other girls between themselves. Eddie winked at Tamera a few times, and Jason got up to get another round of beer. The beer began to take its toll -- Tamera hadn't even had breakfast -- and she experienced a general loosening of her body, the tenseness leaving her and relaxation setting in. Some of her mental caution disappeared, and slowly she found herself entering in more with the talking and joking. She finished her third bottle, and Jason quickly handed her another.\n\nShe giggled, looking at Eddie as she thanked Jason, and she saw that her boy-friend's face was slightly flushed, and she figured that he, too, was beginning to feel the effects of the beer. But she didn't care, for she was now enjoying herself, feeling giddy and light-hearted, almost carefree. Tamera was no longer sorry about coming, not in the slightest, and Jason wasn't half as bad as she'd thought he'd been acting toward her, and Eddie was still handsome, urbane, and she liked him more and more.\n\nJason wiped a hand across his perspiring forehead. ""Whew! It's getting hotter, or is it just me?""\n\nEddie grinned. ""A little of both. Why don't we go for a swim?""\n\n""Good idea --"" Jason stood, stretching, waited for Tamera and Eddie -- and then the three of them ran squealing and laughing to the pool and tumbled in, creating one large splash. They dove and swam, splashing water at one another and ducking heads, howling and giggling, and generally carrying on like water-rats. The day passed quickly, a combination of drinking, swimming, and sunning on the tile rim, and whatever thought Tamera might have had about the prudence of being in water-soaked, almost transparent panties and bra was forgotten. She even liked being so daring, and consciously strutted, pushing her breasts forward, knowing that her nipples could be seen through the material, and that her vaginal lips were contoured provocatively. Eddie's shorts kept slipping, and a couple of times, she'd caught glimpses of his pubic hair, and his penis and testicles were exposed blatantly in the material, making her tingle with sexual excitement and desire...\n\nFinally the evening came, and a cooling breeze started somewhere, wafting over the patio and pool. They had one last beer, and then Jason said: ""Well, what say we move the party indoors for something to eat and leave the doors open.""\n\n""All right,"" Eddie said. He rubbed his arms.\n\n""I've got a few goosebumps after all that water and hot sun.""\n\nTamera looked at herself critically. ""Gee, I'm still soaking wet. I shouldn't go in the house, make marks on your rugs and things. Besides, I can't go home like this.""\n\n""Well, go take them off,"" Eddie said.\n\n""Eddie!""\n\nJason laughed. ""He means use the guest room, Tamera, right?""\n\n""Sure. Jason can give you a towel or something, and a few minutes out here will dry your bra and panties, and then you can dress. How's that?"" Tamera cocked her eyebrow. ""Walk around in a towel?""\n\n""I'll bring you a washcloth, if you prefer."" Jason said.\n\n""No thanks,"" she giggled. ""I'll take the biggest towel you've got.""\n\n""Tamera,"" Jason said, ""You'd be surprised how big a one I've got."" It was all in fun, this teasing, yet at the same time Tamera felt a certain sensation of excitement surge through her at the thought of parading around in front of Eddie and her girlfriend's boyfriend in a skimpy towel. She sensed her face flushing and when Jason brought her a large, fluffy beach towel from a hall closet, she took it quickly and hurried to the guest room.\n\nIn the bathroom, she stripped off her bra and panties, which were cold and wet against her skin, and she rubbed herself dry with the towel. She caught her reflection in the full length mirror on the back of the door, as she walked into the bedroom, and paused to study how she looked after one full day of being a non-virgin. The tell-tale haggardness was gone, she saw; the old lines and black rings around her eyes had disappeared -- for it had been a lack of sleep, not her wild exhibition last night which had caused the wretched look to her this morning. No superfluous flesh; no blotched, bruised skin; and her body was still as captivating as ever, though now tinted a pinkish hue from the toweling. She padded bare-foot to the bed and sat down to dry her feet, and the soft, silky hairs at the vee of her loins drew her attention. God, she was suddenly hot. It must have been all that beer, she thought; well, she could see that she'd have to keep to coffee later on...\n\nThe door opened gently, and she bolted to her feet, holding the towel in front of her. Jason stood there, unmoving, wearing only his yellow bathing suit.\n\n""Jason!"" she gasped. ""What are you doing here?""\n\n""What do you think?"" he grinned with excitement.\n\n""Get out! If Eddie caught you here, he'd kill you!""\n\n""Naw, don't worry your pretty little head over Eddie. He's busy in the livingroom."" He chuckled lewdly. ""So I thought I'd come to see if you're okay.""\n\n""I'm just fine! Now please! Leave me alone!""\n\nHe came toward her, shaking his head, and Tamera saw the heavy bulge in the front of his suit was larger than ever, protruding in her direction like a sheathed sword.\n\n""I'll scream for him!"" she threatened weakly.\n\n""Go ahead, but it won't do you any good. The doors in between here and the livingroom are all shut, and the walls of the house will block off anything you might yell. I know; it's been tried before.""\n\nA frightening hollowness came alive in the pit of the girl's stomach, and before she could protest further, he was tugging the towel away from her and gathering her in his arms, her naked flesh pressed tightly against him as he kissed her with fury, flattening her lips to his brutally, forcing her back on the bed.\n\nHis hands began slowly to explore her almost defenseless body as they had Nancy's the previous night, and she thought crazily how he'd looked, naked and straining with his cock inside Nancy, sucking hungrily on one large, firm breast. No! Oh God, I can't think like this! she cried out in mental anguish, and struggled feebly as she felt his hands caress her aching breasts, and her nipples hardened involuntarily. She whined, her worst but unsaid fears of the day confirmed...\n\n""No, get off of me, Jason! I-I don't want to make love to you! Eddie's the only one!""\n\nHe laughed with callous disregard. ""Eddie was the only one,"" he sneered. ""And you'll like me, Tamera, you'll see.""\n\n""Nooo, please!"" she begged, but it was as if she'd never spoken. His hands prowled with insane intensity over her ribs and belly, brushing the velvety pubic hair until she prickled between her legs and squirmed still harder to break the unwanted attention. Still his fingers followed, splaying the tender lips of her almost virginal young cunt, his mouth hard upon hers, and she groaned against him, unable to stop the rising excitement his touch was creating in her against her will.\n\n""Jason... Oh God, no Jason!"" she panted in his face. ""You know this is wrong! You know it'll only be bad... Think of Nancy!""\n\n""I'm only thinking of you, Tamera,"" he hissed. ""I've been thinking about you all day the way you've been throwing your tits and cunt at us out there. Jesus! A guy can stand only so much!""\n\nBoth of his hands were busy. One was working her nakedly exposed vaginal passage, burrowing deeper and deeper with rapacious tingling, and she jerked and tossed, a soul-searing moan escaping from her chest as she arched her young body and rolled her head from his lips, grinding her trembling white buttocks down into the mattress in a vain attempt to free herself. His other hand was tugging at his swim suit, and she heard him breathe harshly as he was able to slip the wet, gripping trunks down over his hips, releasing his hot, throbbing penis. His cock pressed into the smooth flesh of her hip, and its touch renewed her fright.\n\n""No, no, no..."" she chanted, gnashing her teeth. His penis slid down, closer to the pink, wet slit where his hand was spreading her wet throbbing cuntal opening, but she was able to clamp her thighs together in protest, sucking in a gasp of hot air as his fingers, trapped in the hair-covered lips of her vagina, suddenly were all the more tantalizing. He flicked the tip of her clitoris, making it swell with arousal and she found to her horror and dismay, that her body was weakening, and she was starting to respond to him. Her cunt splayed wide, and her legs opened to his thrusting fingers.\n\n""Ohhhh,"" she moaned piteously, trying to get a grip on her senses.\n\n""I've got to fuck you, baby,"" he gasped frantically. ""I've got to!""\n\nHe rose up then, readying his loins to thrust his penis deep into her cunt, and the sight of his long, hard cock menacingly concentrating against the softness of her tender naked thighs awakened her to the reality of her situation. Fear and loathing came back in a rush of furious rejection, even as her young pussy throbbed open of its own accord in pulsating acceptance.\n\n""No!"" she screamed, scrambling and clawing as hard as she could. ""No, I won't let you, Jason! I won't!"" Her sudden whirlwind defense caught the boy off-guard, and he tumbled over, giving her the split-second she needed to gain her feet and run for the door. ""Nooo! Help! Eddie, Help me!""\n\nBut Jason was not to be denied so easily. He lurched after her, catching her half-way to the door, and they fell to the carpet together, his weight forcing the air out of her lungs. She was now on her side, her white, firmly shimmering buttocks a quivering erotic spectacle which only urged the young man on stronger. He grasped her to him, sighing: ""Ahhhhh!""\n\n""Please, Please don't,"" Tamera sobbed, and she tried to press her thighs together, attempting to hold back by jack-knifing her buttock cheeks away from him. But his erect young cock was wedged solidly in the crevice of her inner thighs, sliding wetly against her vaginal slit and its hair-fringed lips, adding its own fluids to the already moistly glowing skin beneath the sparse golden curls of her pubic hair.\n\nHe grabbed her in a bear hug, squeezing the breath from her, and then he sank triumphantly between her legs as she automatically straightened out her body from the pressure of his hold. His hardened cock imbedded itself against her pubic mound, all the way until their two loins were touching, pressing hotly against one another. Tamera felt as though she was suffocating from his hug, and she felt his penis force itself against her closed vaginal slit and clitoris as it moved teasingly along the shallow valley of her cunt. Her unconscious mind tried to fight the twisting, grinding motions, but the stabs of delight and passion coming from his rotating cock were overpowering her, and her control slipped away as his lewd motions ignited the sexual spark within her. What had been started last night had only been banked today, and now the glowing embers burst anew, making her flesh a seething furnace of lust all over again -- and Jason's taunting cock was the fuel needed to make her burn. Her hips betrayed her, slowly moving in tiny circles, and once again, desire welled within her young and tender body, crying out hungrily to be fulfilled.\n\nThe thighs which had been pressed tightly together against the boy's invasion opened slightly, and she ground her one hip into the rug, lifting her other leg so that he could slip his penis along her rapidly moistening channel easier and freer.\n\n""Bend your leg,"" Jason ordered breathlessly. ""Raise it and then hook your leg over my ass, so that I can get in there all the way.""\n\n""Nooo,"" she mewled, but her defiance had lost all conviction of strength. She struggled for a moment, then did as he told.\n\n""Yeah... We're here, and we might as well fuck the way we are -- sideways!"" Jason held his hotly palpitating rod at the elastic opening of her cunt, and he watched with excitedly gleaming eyes as the tiny wet lips contracted and throbbed with Tamera's undesired passion. Then, he moved slowly forward, and let his cock slide gently into her pubic softness and against the warm, resilient folds of her vagina, feeling the expectantly waiting lips close hungrily over the rounded tip of his penis. He flexed his buttocks, feeling all of the frustration he'd built up over the day as he surged into the warmly flooding grotto of the groaning girl's cunt. He gasped aloud through the silence of the guest room as he felt the tight, hot walls of her near-virginal little pussy contract around his rock hard length in a soothing, slippery embrace.\n\n""Ohhhh, God!"" Tamera grunted, and she arched her loins to allow him to slip still more into her, for while she groaned from the fact that she was hopelessly degrading herself by letting her boyfriend's best friend fuck her, she was actually desiring it! Her breath was hot and her lips opened and closed fish-like in the humiliation and shame -- and above all, the passion -- from her sudden, uncontrollable urge. She could feel Jason's penis grow inside her cunt, and she strained against him, her body a mass of electric tingles as they lay side-by-side on the carpet.\n\n""Yeah, that's it! Ohhhh, that's it!"" Jason chanted as he looked at his cock sliding in and out of the vertically clasping little mouth between her thighs, and the way the girl's rippling belly and hips followed his tempo. Tamera responded, great waves of delicious feeling racing from her cunt, her mind an expanding balloon, threatening to burst into a thousand colored pieces.\n\nTrance-like, lost in the reverie of her unlocked passions, Tamera didn't hear the door open again and Eddie McDonald walk in. He grinned at the sight before him, and his penis suddenly filled with heated blood, making the front of his underpants stick out like a tent. My God! Look at them go, would you? Shit, old Jason is really slamming the meat to her and she's digging the hell out of it! The boy didn't waste much time in the lewd viewing of the two teenagers fucking on the floor, for he couldn't take much of the sight, or his bulging eyes would end in him cumming in his drawers! He had to join in, that's what... just like he always did when he or Jason had a girl. Share and share alike, and if it hadn't been Tamera's initiation last night, he and Jason would have switched then. Jesus, Nancy was one hell of a fuck, he knew that from many past times, but she wasn't as good as Tamera! Tamera was a born fucker! She had that innate ability some women are born with, and some women aren't. With quick, trembling fingers, he stripped off his already semen stained shorts and padded over to where they were on the rug, and knelt down beside Jason, his testicles swinging gently below his buttocks, his penis aching with hard, solid erection.\n\n""How is it, buddy?"" he asked pleasantly.\n\n""Jesus!"" Jason looked up, then smiled. ""You startled me."" He never lost a stroke as he continued slamming into the lovely young girl's widely stretched cunt. ""Damned fine, Eddie. Damned fine!""\n\nShock waves of horror ripped through Tamera as she looked up and stared at the naked, gloating form of her boyfriend. Oh no! She'd been discovered like this, letting his best friend do it to her! It was the end of everything; she'd never be able to explain! She struggled to break away, but as Jason rammed with ever-increasing speed his lust-hardened prick into her hungrily accepting cunt, she found that she could only grunt, that she was unable to free herself either from him or her own bursting emotions.\n\n""Yeah, she's pretty hot stuff,"" Eddie said, and he stepped over them to squat again, this time in open admiration at the way her creamy smooth buttocks pumped back and forth in straining accompaniment to Jason's hammering penis. ""Takes a little to get her going at first, but then when you do, look out!""\n\n""Yeah, man!"" Jason breathed huskily.\n\nThe first horror fading, Tamera realized as the two boys talked, that Eddie wasn't angry, that... that he actually sounded pleased that Jason was fucking her! She couldn't believe it, and with tormented eyes, she gazed up at her lover, only to see his penis erect and standing from him in obvious arousal!\n\n""Eddie... Please, it... it wasn't my fault,"" she whimpered, still unable to comprehend the attitude she knew he felt.\n\n""Oh, I don't care if it was or not,"" he said offhand. ""The important thing is that you're liking it, right?"" And he grinned, showing his pearly white teeth. ""I am. I'm going to join in, in fact. How'd you like that, huh? Two guys fucking you at the same time?""\n\nTamera couldn't believe what she was hearing. Eddie -- the boy she'd given herself to -- no! It wasn't right! He couldn't mean it! Not if what she'd sacrificed last night had any meaning at all, not if there was any saving grace in her actions! He was only frightening her, that's what it was, trying to make her feel worse about what she was doing with Jason... for he wouldn't want to join in, not like an animal! She wanted to gag and cry out, but she couldn't -- the rest of her body, still churning wildly from Jason's lashing cock, was betraying her entirely with the horribly wonderful sensations it was generating. Tamera could only lay there, her legs quivering in the air, her buttocks and thighs heaving and throbbing against the boy's naked loins, feeling abject shame and mortification ripple over her.\n\n""Don't say such things, Eddie,"" she wailed. ""Please... it only makes it worse!""\n\n""Uh-uh, baby,"" Eddie said with a lewd chuckle. ""It's going to make things better! We're all going to have fun, the three of us, and don't feel you're going to be left out on account you're the only girl here. Because you're going to get the ride of your life, Tamera, the ride of your ever-loving life! I'm going to fuck you in your tight little asshole!""\n\n""Noooooo!"" the impaled young teenager cried out. ""Oh God, not there... pleeeese!""\n\n BoysDad.txt 7/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 7\n\nEddie slipped down beside her, and pressing his thumbs outward, spread open the already widely splayed crevice of her smoothly rounded young buttocks, admiring as he did so the wonderful, lust-building sight of his friend Jason's cock pumping in and out of her cunt, at the way the pink, wetly shining lips of flesh seemed to oval around the hard, battering shaft and swallowing it hungrily into her hair-lined vagina. It was a close-up of supreme lewdness, and he ogled excitedly at it, his own cock ready to split with the urgency of his passions. ""Hot damn,"" he hissed, still mesmerized by the obscene view just inches from him. ""Jason, you've got the second best cock in the world, I swear.""\n\n""I bet I can guess who you think's got the best,"" Jason cackled. ""Tickle my balls, Eddie, tickle my balls and I'll really show you some fireworks!""\n\n""I've got better things to do,"" Eddie snorted with amusement. He reached his hand around and between her buttocks, and a river of warm sex juices moistened his fingers; he rotated his fingers around her small, puckered anal ring, lubricating it as he pushed hard, feeling the sphincter muscle give reluctantly, and his finger pop softly up inside her rectal canal. Tamera jerked forward on his lewdly invading finger, groaning out in pain.\n\n""Agggggg!"" she cried. ""It hurts! Oh God, it hurts!"" Tears of pain and humiliation ran down her face as the full realization that Eddie was going to sodomize her overwhelmed her mind. This was the ultimate degradation, and she doubted she could live through the horrible ordeal... to discover that she was considered no more than an object of their crazed young lust, to fuck every way possible, no matter how lewdly, and that her gift as a woman was to be considered no more than that. She cringed her nakedly exposed buttocks away from Eddie, but it was useless, for her motion only skewered her further upon his friend's cock grinding into her open vagina, and... ooooh God, the feeling was too good not to react to. She grunted slightly and arched back again, meeting Eddie's mercilessly invading finger.\n\nEddie felt the thin wall of membrane between asshole and cunt which separated the underside of Jason's penis from his finger, and he wormed it further up into her tightly clenched back passage until his palm was flat against her soft, pliant ass checks. She couldn't help but respond, moving her buttocks and thighs and opening her legs wider to give him greater access to the tiny cringing anus which he was preparing for the greater entry of his cock. She mumbled almost unintelligible words, her mouth contorted and her eyes rolling wildly in their sockets, spreading her legs as wide as she could to offer it to the two boys. She squirmed in a lewd, pagan dance, feeling nausea and shame course through her from her own defeat.\n\n""Goddamn, she's got a tight little ass-hole, Jason,"" Eddie said pantingly. ""I'm going to split it wide open when I get up inside it, you wait and see if I don't.""\n\n""Give it to her good, Eddie!"" Jason yelled back in encouragement.\n\nAs suddenly as he'd ground his finger into her anus, he pulled it back out, the elastic ring of her tiny cringing rectal lips clinging to it until it popped lewdly out with a slight popping sound. Then he forced himself down against her naked back until he was nuzzling her hair with his face, and his cock was rubbing around in the softly yielding crevice of her back side, sliding up and down, almost in her vagina, touching the underside of Jason's penis already buried deep up inside it. She moaned and shivered with apprehension.\n\n""Hold her steady,"" Eddie said. ""She'll buck if you don't!""\n\nJason's hands dug into Tamera's shoulders, pressing them hard and flat against his naked chest so she couldn't move, while Eddie grasped her vainly struggling hips with one hand, and guided his cock with his other. She felt the smooth rubbery head teasing hotly against her tiny puckered rectal entrance...\n\nAnd then Eddie pushed. She screamed out again in pain, but Eddie only chuckled gleefully, and surged his penis deep up into the hotly clinging walls of her futilely clenched back passage. By God, he would give it to her as she'd never dreamed possible, and she would learn to love it -- she was the type for that, he figured -- and he jerked his loins again and drove his cock further inside her still resisting anal orifice.\n\n""Aggggggg!"" Tamera groaned, and she convulsed from the savage invasion of her tortured asshole. Her ears caught the lewd grunts of pleasure from behind, and she hated herself and her body for the joy it was giving Eddie and her girlfriend's boyfriend, but she had to admit that she was totally shattered, her will to fight utterly gone.\n\nEddie then began to fuck into her, mercilessly driving all of his great length up between her firm, full buttocks until his pelvis smacked into and flattened the smooth soft flesh of her helplessly trembling asscheeks hard against her hipbones. He moaned delightedly, and thrust again and again, while Tamera undulated between the double fucking in a hopeless attempt to escape the all consuming pain.\n\nI can't take it... I can't take it any more... Oh, God, I'll die!\n\nBut as the boy continued to delve deeper and deeper into her tightly stretched anus, she found that her widely stretched back passage was widening to accept it, just as her cunt had last night after his first agonizing assault. Reflexively, defensively, the teenage girl ground salaciously back against his cock, then met Jason's forward thrusts with lunges that were at first vain attempts for escape -- but then became something more... became, almost without her conscious knowledge, the thrusts of enjoyment, of a strange, weirdly soaring pleasure! With a reversal of emotion, the pain and terror and the humiliation faded from her suddenly greedily churning body, and was replaced by a more basic desire! She was aroused now! Aroused even more than she had been last night! Her rectum and vagina walls seemed to have suction cups of their own then, sucking the two hardened penises voraciously up into them; the thin flesh between them the only wall separating their lust-hardened penises. And then, as if by a prearranged signal, Eddie and Jason began to fuck her in unison, until only their blood-swollen cockheads remained imbedded inside her, Jason's held only by the inner lips of her insatiably feeding cunt, and Eddie's held by the tight constriction of her sensation-flooded rectum. Then they plunged simultaneously, driving deep up inside her, their stiffness pushing against each other along the dual passages of her hotly writhing loins.\n\n""Oh God, more!"" she groaned aloud. ""Mmmmmmm! More! More!""\n\nThey gave her more, heaving and crashing into her with a pounding strength that made her think of the tidal waves against the ocean shore. Again and again they fucked into her in exquisite unison, their balls making harsh slapping sounds when they hit flesh, and the soft gushing sounds of fluid and lubricating seepages sluicing wetly around the pink little bridge of skin between her dually ravaged holes.\n\nDelight flowed through Tamera, sending her deliriously to another world, and she sensed that she was rapidly approaching her climax. She strove harder and harder, and pumped her buttocks and cunt wildly against the two boys...\n\nThen, suddenly Eddie began to howl behind her, and then Jason took up the cry, for it was time! The perfect harmony made Tamera gasp, for she too grew with the rolling thunder of her orgasm. Her whole being seemed to drop to the depths of primeval, carnal emotion!\n\nJason shot his cum deep into her pussy like some great rocket blasting into the black emptiness of space. He writhed his hips furiously while he felt the thinly bearded lips of her cunt working hungrily to milk the juice of his tremendous climax. In her rectum, Eddie was spearing needle-thin jets of white-hot sperm from his heavily convulsing balls, filling her bowels with the enema of his young male sperm. Tamera, her climax engulfing her, thrust her buttocks back on the superbly expanding cocks of her double lovers, her every muscle contracting as though she was having an epileptic fit, her anal sphincter closing around Eddie's ejaculating penis like an angry fist, and her vaginal walls rippling like a tidal pool with a strong undertow. There was no time, no space -- only the unbelievable pleasure of her orgasm as it struck again and again.\n\nGradually the two boy's cocks went limp, and they withdrew them from her, sliding away with deep sighs. ""Jesus,"" Eddie said, collapsing against Tamera.\n\n""Yeah,"" Jason managed. ""Yeah, man!""\n\nTamera's firm, youthful body lay on the rug as if she was dead, only her churning belly showing the unleashed passions which had consumed her. Never had such joy existed, and the shame and guilt was second place as she lazily let herself drift into a kind of lavender fog.\n\n""I suppose... you hate us, Tamera,"" Eddie said. ""I mean, we were a little rough on you.""\n\nShe smiled, and moved then, up on her elbows so she could see the boys and then her naked self, spread out with the matted remains of their sperm and her secretions glistening wetly on her pink vaginal lips. She looked down at her flooded and ravaged cuntal triangle, wondering how on earth she'd ever lived without cocks before, thinking that she could no longer play at having misty notions of deep, uncarnal love, for she had rutted between two lust-incited boys like the worst slut of the streets, and she'd been possessed by it. She couldn't rationalize or excuse her actions, for while it was true the boys were stronger than she, and could have forced her -- and to some extent had forced her -- to submit to their lewd rape, she had burst into frenzied partnership and been one and the same. Her anus and cunt throbbed with a dull continuous ache, and her flesh still trembled and pulsed from her heated orgasm, but her mind was a warm, hazy sigh of contentment. Slowly, painfully, she rose from the carpet.\n\n""Are you kidding?"" she said to Eddie. ""The only regret I've got is that it's over.""\n\n""Not for long, sweet-ass,"" Eddie chuckled. He took his cock between his thumb and fingers and flipped it at her. ""What goes down always goes up again. That's McDonald's theory of physics.""\n\n""Yeah,"" Jason leered. ""And with a pussy like yours, Tamera, his rule soon becomes hard and fast. You're one of the best fucks I've ever had, let me tell you true.""\n\nBlushing from the obscene compliment, the girl stumbled into the bathroom. She sat down on the commode, spreading her thighs so that she could urinate, and as the thin yellow stream from between her legs hissed noisily into the bowl, she giggled at the lewd thought that it was like a colored ejaculation, and she was ""cumming"" as if she had a penis and was inside a girl -- like Jason or Eddie had been inside her. She wiped herself, seeing the warm white semen they'd spurted out on her pubic hair and flesh, and then she slowly ran her finger along the exposed valley of her pussy slit, looking for outward signs of damage.\n\nStrange, she admitted, nobody would ever know that I'd been fucked half crazy just now... unless they had been watching...\n\nHer fingertips cooled her hot flesh and in spite of herself, she touched her clitoris and spread her legs wider, scooting down on the toilet seat slightly so she could let her legs stretch out in front of her widely, opening her pink, moist skin in a tingling, gaping display. The blood rose in her head as she began to run her finger in her coral-tinged vagina, feeling the moistness of her secretions and the sperm, slick around her fingers. She groaned and shut her eyes, leaning back so that she could better imagine the cocks sliding in and out of both of her hotly clasping little holes, and her fingers rubbed harder and faster, a wild tide of rising excitement racing through her. I must be sick... Something must be wrong with me I can't help it... Ohhhh, it feels so good! Then Eddie was standing in the doorway, smirking as he watched her fingering herself. She looked up guiltily and pulled her hand away from her moist, tingling pussy, but made no move to sit up or close her legs, getting a charge from how his eyes soaked in the lewd, salacious sight of her open exposed pubic slit.\n\n""Shit!"" he gasped, his cock rising in hardness from his naked loins. ""Jesus, I mean you really didn't get enough, did you?""\n\n""Not now,"" she said. ""Not after you and Jason taught me the fun of sex for sex's sake. You bastards, you've turned me into nothing but a god-damned whore!"" She moaned uncontrollably, and placed both hands against the inside of her thighs, rubbing against the fevered flesh in a tantalizingly lascivious come-on. ""Eddie... I want you again... right here, right now...""\n\n""God damn, I'd love to, but --"" He licked his lips hungrily, glancing over his shoulder. ""We can't. Jason is expecting his folks home pretty soon, and we've got to get dressed. Christ, if they ever caught us like this, there'll be hell to pay!""\n\n""Eddie,"" she whispered, standing and walking toward him. ""You don't really want to get dressed, not yet..."" She reached out and fondled his rigid penis lovingly, kissing him on the cheek fondly. ""Eddie..."" She licked his ear and cupped her hands around his balls, squeezing them very gently, and he looked down, reveling in the searing sensation of lewdness. Shit!\n\nShe's gone wild! There's no stopping her! Her fingers were like broiling hot irons, inflaming him!\n\nAnd he had to steel himself somehow! Already he was overdue with his part of the plan his father had cooked up! He was supposed to be at the West house already, walking in with Tamera... But things had been going so roaringly wonderful here, that he couldn't see how the chance that his dad might have scored could help matters any... Still, with Jason's parents due any moment, he couldn't stand here with Tamera holding onto his prick! And yet Eddie felt exquisite thrills from her manipulations bursting through his body, and the only thing which was beginning to mean anything to him was the girl -- this luscious, naked, little nymphomaniac teenage girl! Ohhhhh, he couldn't stand it!\n\n""You want to fuck me again, Eddie, honey?"" she cooed in his ear. ""You want to put that hard cock in my cunt?""\n\n""Oh God, I can't! We've got to leave!""\n\n""I know... I should have been home hours ago. Nancy's not the only one who promised to help her mother today, you know. So you take me home... afterwards."" She teasingly stroked his pulsing young penis, making it jerk and throb with angry frustration. ""A quicky, right here, right now, how about it?""\n\n""Yes! Goddamn it, put it in! Put my cock up in you!""\n\nIn obeisance, she thrust herself forward and skewered herself on his steel-hard rod, burying it almost to the hilt in her warm, lubricious young pussy as they clung together in the bathroom. He gasped, and she gasped, their hips rotating simultaneously, her hands coming up to grip him by the neck, her legs lifting off the floor to clasp him around his waist, baring all of her buttocks and cuntal slit.\n\n""Fuck me!"" she hissed in his ear. ""Fuck me Eddie, fuck me!""\n\n* * *\n\nTamera West once again sat in the front seat of the Ford, letting a warm tide of satisfaction fill her mind with pleasure as Eddie drove through the late evening traffic. She could feel the seminal pool of his cum -- and of her girlfriend's boyfriend, Jason's cum, too -- laying heavily up inside her belly, and the wet juices of her lubrication around the insides of her thighs and her pubic mound. Oh, it had been wonderful, simply wonderful, the whole afternoon...\n\nShe wished this could go on forever, blissfully ignorant of the surprise that Eddie hoped his father had been able to set up at her home while she and he were at Jason's. She was no longer sorry that she'd lost her virginity, only sorry she hadn't sooner -- and sorry in a peripheral way that her mother was so narrow minded and had shut her mind and body off to the pleasures a man (or men!) could give her. She sighed, hoping that someday her mother might rediscover what she, Tamera, had so recently learned for the first time. She half-dozed in surrender to the radio music and the balmy evening, not really caring if she never went back home...\n\nEddie parked in front of her house though, and said: ""Hey, baby, you mind if I go in with you for a glass of something cold? My throat is drier than a desert.""\n\n""No, I don't mind. Mom may fry you on a griddle for keeping me out so late, but what the heck, you might as well face her now as later."" She hopped out of the car while Eddie came around the other side, and hand in hand, they walked up to the porch.\n\n""Strange,"" she said as they entered. ""I see the lights are on, and there's an empty bottle. Oh gosh, she's been drinking again,"" she added disgustedly.\n\n""She's not the only one,"" Eddie noted. ""There's two glasses.""\n\n""Yeah, and some pictures. I wonder --"" She started for them, but suddenly was stopped by Eddie's hand on her arm. ""No, don't!"" he said quickly. Christ, she sees those, and she'll blow the whole deal! He said hastily as an excuse, ""... uh, thought I heard a noise.""\n\n""What? I didn't.""\n\n""Listen...""\n\nShe strained her ears, and they were both surprised when a soft, lowing moan came from the direction of the bedrooms. ""Ohhhhh, yes! Yes!""\n\nStunned, Tamera staggered back against Eddie, and he put out his other hand to steady her. ""That's... that's my mother!"" she gasped.\n\n""Sure sounds that way,"" Eddie said.\n\n""She's hurt!""\n\nThen: ""Ahhhhhhhh! Ohhhhh! Ahhhhh!""\n\n""I'd say your mother was in no pain to speak of,"" Eddie said with a sly grin. ""She don't need no doctor.""\n\n""But what's going on?""\n\n""Well, why don't we sort of sneak up and have a peek?""\n\n""But --"" The girl pressed back, afraid.\n\n""I mean, before you go running for an ambulance or anything, you'd better make sure what's what, don't you think?"" He urged her forward, his cock beginning to pulse anew with the expected orgy he was thinking was just ahead.\n\nTamera took a fevered breath and held onto the boy all the tighter as they made their way to the bedroom door. Her whole body tensed as she slowly turned the brass knob and felt the door give way. The strange sounds of breathing and grunting continued unabated, and she peered in. And then the young teenager sucked in her breath in shock!\n\nIt was her mother! She was lying on the bed, naked! And she had her legs spread wide and... and oh Lord! Mr. McDonald was fucking her! The foot of the swaying bed was pointed directly at the door, affording her a perfect view of the thick, hard cock thrusting cruelly into her mother, while her mother's legs were splayed out wide and kicking high in the air. She could see the muscles on her thighs straining, and the man's hands cupping her naked white buttocks with savage strength, squeezing the full rounded moons mercilessly, forcing her mother's pink, hair-lined vagina to grasp tightly around his lubriciously glistening cock.\n\n""Eddie! Oh my God! They're in there! My mother... and your father!""\n\n""Hot damn if they aren't,"" Eddie said gleefully.\n\nA scream welled up in Tamera's throat, but she choked it down, along with the impulse to rush in and claw and bite the two of them apart. She was frozen to the spot, watching with mesmerized revulsion at the ravishment of her mother's more than willing body.\n\n""They're -- They're acting like animals!"" she groaned.\n\n""Yeah, come to think of it, they do look familiar to me. Reminds me of us, don't it?""\n\n""Eddie!""\n\nHer mother placed her hands on Mort McDonald's hollowing buttocks, her fingers spreading and whitening from the pressure of pulling him gluttonously to her, while below, her cunt flowered open in welcome acceptance. Piteous pleas for more continued to roll from her lips, and Tamera held her breath as she watched and heard, seeing both of them panting and struggling wildly and rivuleting sweat down their rippling skin.\n\nTamera couldn't believe it! Her mother! Her prim and proper and stuffy mother, reveling in the lewd coupling with a man! It didn't seem possible, and yet she had to admit that that was what she was witnessing. Her mother was capable of sexual expression far beyond the teenager's wildest imagination -- capable, as Tamera was, of wholehearted abandonment to the raptures of a male cock filling her! Tamera didn't know what to think, the shock was so great. But she knew she didn't feel anger or hatred, not even revulsion or contempt, but oddly, a new kind of closeness, for her mother was being fucked by the father of the boy who had just finished fucking her, and this brought forth an empathy and understanding and love that wouldn't have been possible two days ago.\n\n""What... what'll we do, Eddie?""\n\n""What do you think we're going to do? Leave? Hell no, we're going to -- ""\n\nHis words were cut off by a long, low wail coming from Tamera's mother. At the same time, Eddie's father groaned above her and thrust as hard as he could inside her belly, and Tamera saw his testicles throb and dance beneath his hard driving cock with the release of his milky white sperm. The youngster watched the creamy fluid cascade around her mother's cuntal lips and run down her inner thighs to the sheets below, as his semen filled her womb to the overflowing. Her mother was beating a tattoo of orgasm with her heels against the man's bare buttocks, squeezing her pussy muscles hungrily around his penis in spasming delight. Then drained and exhausted, the two of them cradled each other in their arms, still oblivious to the fact that they were being watched.\n\n""Holy hell, Carla, that's what -- the fourth or fifth?"" McDonald asked.\n\n""I... I don't know,"" Tamera heard her mother gasp. ""I lost count and all interest in keeping track. I just want your cock in me, and nothing else.""\n\n""Nothing else?"" Eddie suddenly said in a loud voice. ""How about a different cock, at least? How about mine?""\n\nTamera couldn't believe what she was hearing from her own boyfriend, Eddie! Horrified, she looked first at him, then at her mother. Her mother jerked upright, her own mouth wide and her eyes like those of an owl's as she stared at the two teenagers in the doorway. Her legs were in such a way that her thinly matted pubic triangle glistened wickedly in the light, McDonald's cum a pearlescent contrast to her smoothly glistening skin and blonde silk curls. More semen trickled slowly from her flooded vaginal lips as she spread them open with her legs.\n\n""Wha -- !"" she started to say, and then her eyes locked in helpless disbelief on her daughter. ""Oh my God! Tamera!""\n\n""Mother!""\n\nBoysDad.txt 8/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 8\n\nCarla's mind shattered as she recognized her daughter standing in the doorway with the son of the man's whose penis had just exploded up inside her. She tried to speak, but her jaw moved up and down soundlessly as she locked her tearstained eyes on her daughter's shocked features, and she staggered to her knees on the bed in mute supplication, more tears of abasement streaming down her face, her skin blanched the color of death itself.\n\n""Ohhhh God,"" she mewled helplessly. ""Ohhhh, I wish I was dead!""\n\nTamera gazed at her mother, seeing with pitying eyes her breasts which she had once suckled for milk, at the taut belly which had once held her, at the blonde triangle of pubic hair which had once painfully split wide to give her life. She couldn't hate her own mother; no matter what she was doing, she couldn't hate her flesh and blood. ""Mother..."" She started forward, tears in her eyes as well, her arms opening in a show of affection and strength. ""Mother..."" she cried.\n\n""Darling, please, stay away from me. I'm... no good. I'm not fit to be your mother. Don't call me that. Call me a whore.""\n\n""No,"" the young girl moaned. A strange, hot tingling was being stirred in her loins. ""No, don't say that, because that makes me one, too."" She stared at the naked, rosy-hued skin and the scarlet-tipped nipples, the alabaster breasts still heaving and swaying, and at the pubic mound with their much used vaginal lips and semen-covered cuntal hole, and then she looked down at herself. She was clothed -- but it was as if she saw through her clothes and at the way she'd looked only a short while before at Jason's house. She saw both her mother and herself naked -- and saw naked truth as well. ""No, if you're a whore, then so am I...""\n\n""Tamera, I... don't understand what you're saying! You're my daughter! But you're not like me!""\n\n""Oh yes, I am, mother,"" Tamera said, coming still closer. ""When I first saw you, I called you an animal. But Eddie said that's right, and that you looked as I had with him between my legs! And he was right! You see, I just finished being fucked by two boys at the same time!""\n\n""No!"" Carla swallowed hard, trying to clear the stupor in her brain, for her daughter's words struck fire in her belly. She remembered the pictures on the table in the livingroom, the lewd scenes of her daughter in the throes of passion and excitement, and the reason which had prompted her to lower her own barriers of morality. ""Stop it, stop what you're telling me,"" she whimpered, covering her ears with her hands. ""You're only fifteen, and were taken advantage of. I should have been able to control myself!""\n\n""But I don't want to control myself, Mother,"" Tamera said, climbing on the bed. ""Don't you see? We're alike, you and I. I wasn't taken advantage of, not after I learned to enjoy sex. We're one and the same, and I want you to love me, forgive me as I forgive you and love you.""\n\n""Oh, Tamera!"" her mother wailed, and suddenly she and her daughter were in one another's arms, hugging each other as tightly as they could, attempting to bridge the gap between them. ""There's nothing to forgive..."" She murmured into Tamera's hair, stroking her quivering back, and now all of her false ideas crumbled like crystal glass -- for she had to admit that fifteen or no, Tamera wasn't a baby any longer, that she was, as she'd said, a woman, able to react and respond to the same sexual drives as her mother.\n\nMort McDonald had been watching this, at first incredulously, then with cynicism. He looked at his son with a sly wink, nodding his head in silent agreement that his seductive plot had worked out perfectly, and that he was finally going to be able to delve into the hot young pussy of the lovely little teenager. He ogled Tamera as tenderly Carla cradled her, and his cock gave a painful lurch in his pants.\n\n""A touching scene,"" he said harshly.\n\n""A real handkerchief wetter,"" Eddie said, snickering. ""Christ, I wasn't sure it would work as you said it might, but now I can see that you really hit the nail on the head, Dad.""\n\nCarla looked at them, her cheeks flaming with indignation. ""Shut your filthy mouths. Shut up, and get out!""\n\n""Not so fast, my dear,"" McDonald said lewdly. ""I still have the pictures.""\n\n""Haven't I paid for them enough?"" Carla screamed. ""Hasn't your pound of flesh been enough?""\n\n""Wh-what pictures, mother? The ones in the livingroom?"" She was motionless, indecisive and quizzical.""\n\n""My darling,"" Carla moaned, once again hugging her child to her naked breasts. ""Leave her out of this, Mort. I beg you. Can't you see she's been through enough already?""\n\n""Oh, I don't know. I'd say she weathered it better than you, my dear."" He chuckled throatily. ""Besides, your daughter's in the photos, isn't she? Hell, she has a right to know about them.""\n\n""Yeah,"" echoed his son. ""And earn them back.""\n\n""Oh Lord, no!"" Carla groaned. ""You wouldn't make her!""\n\n""What pictures?"" Tamera demanded impatiently.\n\n""Why, the pictures I took of you and Eddie last night. You know, when you and he were fucking --""\n\n""Fucking!"" The horrified girl recoiled as if struck by a snake. ""You mean, you took -- ? When we were all -- ?""\n\n""Cunt and tits and cocks,"" McDonald said, nodding. ""The whole works, and like I told your mother, I'll cross out the boys' faces and sell the negatives. If you don't want a whole bunch of full color shots of you fucking spread from coast-to-coast, then you're going to have to help me pay for them. The same way your mother's been paying for them for the last few hours.""\n\n""Oh God, oh God,"" Carla cried out, the final point of no return having been reached. ""God forgive us,"" she mewled as she looked at the lusting, incredibly repulsive man and son. ""God forgive us both.""\n\n""Hurry up and decide, Tamera,"" McDonald commanded. ""Hurry up and either say no, and I'll get dressed and leave, or --""\n\n""Or... or what?"" the girl asked tremblingly.\n\n""Or else you take your clothes off, my lovely pet."" He snickered devilishly. ""Your mother's naked, and now I want to see that sweet little pussy of yours in the flesh.""\n\nAll was quiet for a moment, and then Tamera licked her lips again, and pulled away from her mother's embrace. She slowly started to disrobe. Carla stared with tormented eyes, her breath ragged and gasping. ""No, Tamera,"" she whispered. ""Don't do it, don't do it!""\n\n""Yes,"" Tamera said in a tone of low, even response. ""Yes, I'll do it."" She crouched on the bed, removing her things as she had at Jason's house, carefully and slowly, laying them aside so they wouldn't get mussed. ""Yes, for we don't have any choice, Mother."" She unsnapped her bra, and tried not to react when McDonald gasped at the salaciously enticing sight of her lithe legs and thighs, her sparse matted blonde pubic hair still shining with Eddie's recent ejaculation. ""He'd do what he threatens, a man like him. Besides, I'm no better than you, and if you could do this for me, then I can do it for myself as well.""\n\n""Damned right you can,"" McDonald breathed harshly, and he fingered his once-again aching testicles, already feeling the prurient desires rekindling in his lust-hardening penis. ""And for a starter, I want you and your mother to play with each other and lick each other's cunts!""\n\nCarla gasped in horror and revulsion at the incredibly sick demand. Lesbianism! And worse, with Tamera, her own daughter! She couldn't do such a perverted act! She regarded Tamera with agonized eyes as she studied her lovely quivering young breasts and pink rosettes, and chip-like nipples, and then down lower, to the now experienced hair-lined lips of her vagina and the dainty pink clitoris nestling sweetly in the trembling, fleshy vaginal lips.\n\n""Tamera, she moaned. ""Tamera, tell them no...""\n\n""Take me in your arms, Mother,"" Tamera said softly. She sunk down and lay spread out, her arms outstretched. ""I love you, mother. I love you more than them...""\n\nCarla stared into the other's pain-flecked eyes, and she knew instinctively that she and her child were the same, and enslaved in their webs of physical weaknesses. The immoral ties which bound them somehow made things a little easier and helped blank out the hoarse urgings of the lewd man and boy as they hotly eyed the two naked women.\n\n""Kiss me, mother..."" Tamera said, breathing harshly. ""Kiss me..."" A tortured moan escaped from Carla's lips, but she couldn't stop herself from responding. She lay down beside her daughter, wrapped her in her arms, and her lips found Tamera's with an agile, softly sweet possession, and her tongue fluttered hesitantly into the warmly waiting mouth.\n\nTamera was in a torment of agony, and she trembled all over with the strange forbiddeness of the situation, knowing now that there was no way out, abhorred with the idea that she was in partnership with loving another female, and yet so strongly drawn to her mother that she wasn't sure that she didn't want this to be happening. She sucked her mother's tongue, kissing back hard -- a lover's kiss, a kiss she would have normally given to Eddie. She reached upward and touched and caressed the breast pressing against her own, feeling the wetness of perspiration and the stiffening of its nipple under her long, slim fingers. She rolled and squeezed it in an understanding way, and Carla gasped, momentarily closing her eyes as the sensuously warm sensation coursed excitingly through her.\n\n""No... no, darling, we mustn't.""\n\n""Oh yes you will!"" McDonald ordered feverishly. ""You will, or I'll sell those pictures. So help me, I will!""\n\n""Yeah! More! More!"" Eddie breathed harshly, quickly taking off his pants and shirt and climbing on the large double bed with his father so that he could watch, his cock already a hard, long rod, aching with excitement. ""Go on, Tamera, lick your mother!""\n\n""And you, Carla, lick your daughter,"" McDonald added, laughing.\n\nCarla lay frozen against the soft, voluptuously formed body pressing against hers, a dry and strangling choke in her throat as she touched her lips with her tongue, feeling Tamera's teeth and inner cheeks, and the hand stroking her naked breast gently, taunting her nipple, trailing her other hand down to press hard against her nervously palpitating belly. ""Tamera... Oh, Tamera..."" she whispered, the girl's strong young body trembling hotly, nakedly, and her fingers running over her flesh in a knowing female caress, making Carla gasp and shiver from the delicate tracings.\n\n""You're so pretty, Mum,"" Tamera crooned. ""You know that? You know that I've always admired you, especially when I've seen you naked, like in the shower? I've always hoped to grow up to look like you..."" She dug her hips into the bed and before her mother could stop her, she spread her legs slightly and pushed her pubic mound up hard against her mother's, rubbing their soft blonde pussy curls together with a friction which made her tingle with arousal. Her hand crept down, down still more until her fingers parted Carla's coral-tinged cunt-lips and slid inside the warm depths of her pussy. ""Ohhhhh, Mother, love me...""\n\nCarla sucked in her breath, her eyes bulging as she felt her daughter jerk her loins and whip her fingers in and out in a regular beating rhythm. ""Tamera,"" she groaned, and put her own hand between them to still the flying hand. ""Stop, stop...""\n\n""Don't stop,"" McDonald drooled. ""Carla, play with Tamera's cunt. Don't stop her from fingering yours!"" He glanced over at his son. Eddie was sprawled beside the woman and girl as he reveled in their lewd display, his blood-sated cock rigid, his hand stroking it lightly. ""That's it, son,"" he said proudly. ""But don't beat off too hard, or you'll cum before it's time!""\n\n""Don't worry, dad,"" Eddie panted. ""You showed me how.\n\nCarla was drawn by the lewd command and her own rising pulse to slowly fondle her child's softly curling pubic hair and wet, throbbing vagina.\n\n""Ohhh, that's it, Mother,"" Tamera gasped. ""Don't stop... Don't stop, please... Keep on, deeper!"" She moved her loins and buttocks so that they were open for full access to her pussy, and she undulated her hips abandonedly, her cunt secreting juices of rising excitement which washed warmly over Carla's fingers. The mother tried to cease, but she couldn't, and she began to stroke the heatedly squirming young mound, running her hands deftly into the tiny valley of pink flesh as the girl shuddered and gasped. This was wicked, sick, perverted... but she was becoming more excited by the second... excited by her own naked daughter!\n\n""Tamera... Oh God..."" She couldn't comprehend what was taking place. Again, Tamera kissed her, and then she slid her face down a little lower and her lips closed against her mother's distended nipple, sucking it furiously as if hoping that the breast would stream out with milk. Carla sensed her breasts grow large and hard, and then she gave in to the sensations and rubbed her child's cunt all the harder, while Tamera rolled and brushed the soft matte of their pubic hairs warmly against their hands.\n\nTamera moved her own hand out from between them, and then over the trembling firm buttocks, pulling them apart to stroke Carla's tiny little anal mouth delicately with her forefinger. Carla trembled and moaned from the lewd and unwelcomed passions which seethed in her blood, for her daughter was moving her fingers around so that while one was on her rectum, the others were teasing her cunt again with the soft strokings of a feather. Her flesh rippled with desire as her own fingers responded with still more teasing motions, sliding in and out of the tight, little vagina, massaging Tamera's tiny, hardening clitoris with her thumb and forefinger.\n\nHer hand in her mother's flowering, lubricious cunt, Tamera let all thoughts of right and wrong, or the presence of the McDonald man and son sweep away, and she let her tongue trail between Carla's breasts, nibbling with her sharp little teeth at the diamond-chip nipples and soft skin. Carla whimpered uncontrollably from the unexpected delights, and she tried to once more protest, but she couldn't seem to voice anything save a long sigh.\n\n""God!"" Eddie groaned. ""I can't take much more of this! Get them to suck each other off, right now!""\n\n""Right, son,"" McDonald panted obscenely. ""You heard him, little girl. Lick your mother's cunt for awhile!""\n\nA tortured gasp escaped from Carla's mouth, certainly her daughter would never consent to a perversion like that! But then the teenager's tongue was sliding down over her trembling belly, and she ground her mouth for a moment to her mother's naval, raising soft mewls and gasps, and then she squirmed around so that she could go lower, and again Carla tried to stop her daughter -- but the maddening patterns of indecent sensations trailing after her gently nipping teeth caused the voluptuous young mother to open wider to the onslaught of the fingers which were moving so lovingly in and out of her cuntal channel.\n\nCarla's breath caught in her throat as the now excited young girl began to shower kisses on her thighs... and then on the blonde triangle of tender raised flesh between them, and she inched her legs wider still to allow the girl to reach into the soft, pinkly moistened vaginal lips. A lewd shudder of forbidden delight coursed through her body as Tamera's tongue found her clitoris, gently sucking it up into her mouth. A wave of revulsion ran through her as she realized the enormity of what she was allowing to happen... but the stimulation was enormous, overcoming all opposition.\n\nTamera eased her small, moist tongue into the soft wet folds of her mother's trembling cuntal lips, and then sucked delightedly at the helplessly quivering flesh, Carla rising off of the bed in involuntary reaction, rotating her body so that she could feel more of her daughter's fresh young mouth between her legs. Tamera found that instead of horror and sickening revulsion that she would have thought she'd have at doing such an act, she was experiencing a wild, forbidden thrill from the wet passion-inciting contact, and she lashed out in an insane torrent of action, her tongue and lips invading with total freedom, forgetting where she was or who was with her -- only that she was drinking ambrosia and breathing in the sweet musk from the openly dilated pussy which had once welcomed her own father's desire-hardened penis.\n\nCarla raised her head to watch in totally mesmerized captivation as her teenage daughter nestled her face lovingly in the hollow of her open thighs. She felt the soft kisses on the tender pink creases of her skin, the hot breaths of air blowing into the excitedly parting orifice of her cunt, but mostly she felt the licking in long sensuous strokes from the tip of her clitoris all the way down her widespread vaginal slit to her anus, where it teased hotly at the tiny puckered opening, then back up in a slow mind-wrenching motion between the sparsely hair-fringed lips between her legs. She hissed and rolled her head in subservient acquiescence as her young, teenage daughter reached up with both hands and played with her breasts, the tonguing becoming hungrier, lashing everywhere up into her lustfully throbbing loins, making her insides curl up and vibrate with wonderful tensions.\n\nTamera moved on the bed again, sucking air in short surges so she wouldn't have to break the warm, fleshy contact as she fervently lapped with her eager young mouth, her nose buried in her mother's steaming cunt with wild depravity. She stretched out alongside Carla, only now her legs were in front of the voluptuous woman's lust-glazed eyes, her soft blonde pubic mound undulating a scant few inches from the mother's face. Carla gazed at the swollen, excitedly glistening lips of her daughter's vagina, and it seemed to her that the lewd sight was erotically sublime. She brushed her fingers worshipfully over Tamera's vagina, feeling her child tremble and seeing little droplets of rising secretion appear along the pink flesh and soft, fleecy pubic curls. The skin was softer and hotter now to Carla, and she quaked with unknown desire to kiss it. But she couldn't. She just couldn't!\n\nAnd then she was, finding to her shock that she was clutching desperately at her daughter's white smoothly rounded young buttocks and drawing her face to them, and all of her resistance melted with the love she felt for the young teenager. Her lips burrowed in the soft, hair-fringed folds of the cunt, and she licked molten swaths back and forth as Tamera was doing to her, flicking several times against the tiny tender clitoris, then toward the viscous covered opening of Tamera's waiting pussy, plunging far in to feel the rippling fleshy walls close hotly around the tip of her tongue. Then she slowly, teasingly rotated it around up inside before traveling onto the satin-smooth vale between her buttocks, sucking delightedly at the crinkled mouth of the tiny pulsating rectum.\n\n""Ohhhhh, you're wonderful, Mother! Faster! Faster!""\n\nTamera raised her hips over her mother's plundering mouth, pressing her glistening pussy against the hungrily flaying tongue with inhuman demands. And as she did, she furiously lashed at Carla's deliciously tasting cunt, her own yet unsated passions mounting and mounting, her fingers plucking at the desire-hardened nipples while the middle finger of her other hand penetrated the tightly resisting little nether ring of her anus, venturing tenderly into the soft, fleshy passage and working cock-like in a lewd repeat of what Eddie had done to her. All of Carla's untapped, unrestrained fury was loosened upon her child's vagina then, and she choked and gasped as she strove to bring Tamera to the same orgasm that she was nearing...\n\n""Ohhhh, man, I've got to fuck one of them,"" Eddie moaned, rolling back and forth as if in great pain. ""I tell you, I've got to fuck! I can't stand just watching any longer!"" He crawled over to hungrily watch Tamera's buttocks writhe in ecstatic excitement and her legs arch high so that all of her pink, wet cuntal slit was visible to him as her mother sucked and licked her passionately. ""Shit, this is going to be better than I'd thought it would be!""\n\nMcDonald moved toward Carla, his mind racing with lewd perversions, his loins fired with sexual excitement. ""Yeah,"" he rasped, stroking her soft, throbbing white buttocks eagerly, not disturbing Tamera's finger which was jerking spasmodically in her clenched, puckered anus. He hovered over the woman's backsides, lusting with gloating eyes. ""Yeah, I'll take Carla again... in the ass!""\n\n""Nooooo!"" Carla screamed. Even through her passion-fogged haze, she couldn't believe the absolute pit of depravity into which she and her child had been unwillingly thrown. Even though her passions had been unnaturally aroused by Tamera's loving tongue on her cunt, the young mother was shocked by the impact of McDonald's words. God, he was going to sodomize her, right in front of her own teenaged daughter's eyes!\n\n""Yeah, Dad,"" Eddie grinned. ""I fucked Tamera in the ass, and it was like the tightest little cunt I've ever been in! She was cherry at both ends!"" he laughed delightedly. ""But no more!""\n\n""So's the mother, in the ass at least!"" McDonald said hungrily, viewing the rose-hued sphincter in which Tamera's finger was sunk. ""And she won't be there for long, either!""\n\n""What... what did you have Mrs. West do to you... besides fuck?"" the boy asked breathlessly. ""I want Tamera to do whatever it was -- a real reversal!""\n\n""She sucked me off!""\n\n""Man... Tamera, get up on your knees,"" Eddie commanded. ""Suck my cock, suck it just like your hot-lipped mother sucked off my dad!""\n\nTamera hesitated, then rolled obediently onto her knees, lifting her face from between her mother's thighs and gingerly slipping her finger from her anus. She gave her mother an awful look of sadness, which Carla could only return with tear-blurred eyes -- and then the young girl could see nothing save the crouching of her boyfriend, Eddie, in front of her, her vision taken up entirely by his throbbing, sperm-swollen testicles and his hard, young penis as he held it before her with his hand.\n\n""Suck me off, baby,"" he hissed down at the top of her head.\n\nYes, Tamera thought giddily. Yes, I'll suck his cock, just like Mom sucked his father's cock... and at the same time, she'll be getting fucked in the ass, same as I...\n\nShe lovingly guided his penis to her, lavishing it with her warm wet tongue, brushing a grazing caress from its base along its wide underside up to its blunt cock-head, washing it, playing with it, kissing with long, lapping strokes... then back down to its base again, and to the black-haired, pubic thatch, then lower, around his angry, distended sac of sperm.\n\nOhhh, I love it, I love it...\n\nHer first taste of pungent male pre-cum instigated wild tremors of delight in her young body, and she uncontrollably balanced herself with one arm while she reached her other hand up to tantalize his testicles. Ohhh... Tamera was wild with frenzy, her stomach churning and her vaginal lips clenched hotly together with desire, her blood driving her almost to the point of a premature orgasm. Quickly she trailed her tongue back over Eddie's testicles and along his heavy shaft to its throbbing head, and then slipped her lips warmly and wetly over it, her mind blazing with the single thought of sucking his virile young sperm deep into her throat and belly.\n\nShe began to suck in earnest now, the powerful stimulant of her mother's tongue still swirling around hotly up into her cunt making her flesh soar, and she felt the hair of the boy's pubic loins sweep against her forehead and nose with every thrust, the sensations of abandoned lust growing to burn her vagina still more. Nothing mattered but the sweet agony of the lewd forbidden desires which rippled through her naked young being. Nothing!\n\nCarla saw her daughter's lips locked tightly around her young boyfriend's lust-hardened cock, sucking with a wild, uncontrolled tempo, and she stared at the tiny ridged flesh of her tender young lips pull back as Eddie thrust in and out of the warm, wet confines of her mouth. She sensed that she was strangely wet between her legs, wetter than ever when Tamera had been licking her there, and she found that she was squirming and undulating her body in a response to the maddening sight as McDonald knelt down by her widely rotating cuntal slit, lustily enjoying his unimpeded view. Sliding downwards, he planted a wet kiss of his own on her pink flesh which covered her protruding vagina. He felt the woman quiver and groan slightly from his moist contact, and then he ran his long tongue slowly and teasingly down the full length of the smooth fleshed crevice, just as he'd watched her daughter do to her. McDonald saw Carla let the straining muscles of her inner thighs relax and voluntarily open the cheeks of her buttocks wider apart.\n\n""Oooooh,"" she sighed as she found herself being unwillingly but irresistibly drawn into desiring more and more of his lewd sucking -- his mouth and lips were almost as good as Tamera's, she dreamily thought -- and she shivered as the heat of the growing passion caused by his hotly flicking tongue made her screw up her buttocks tightly against his face. She was unable to prevent herself from writhing and churning in a lascivious dance of ecstasy beneath him as the blackmailing man sucked her cunt with untamed lust, her widespread pussy secreting heated lubrications of lust which ran trickling down the smooth inner planes of her legs. Eddie's father sensed from the wildly abandoned tempo of her grinding hips that the young mother was capitulating, and he knew instinctively that it was time -- time to ram his burgeoning cock deep up into her softly waiting rectum, its entrance now well lubricated by both daughter and himself. Pulling his hips high in the air behind her, he pressed outward with his thumbs and opened the softly yielding crevice of her buttocks to his gaze. Then, positioning the smooth rubbery head of his cock against the tiny puckered mouth between, he moved up another inch, and Carla moaned as he wormed the first tiny portion of his penis into the tiny cringing circle with a pressured assault that made her grunt openly with pain. Still he continued to press forward and penetrate her hopelessly resisting anal passage, until half of his massive cock was buried up inside the tightly clasping aperture. McDonald groaned aloud, savoring the lewd sensation of bending her to his will as her burning entrails closed like a tightly clinched fist over his hardened length.\n\n""Uuuuuuugggg!"" Carla screamed and she tried to twist her buttocks away, but McDonald held her firmly and with her bucking body aiding more than stopping him, he rammed forward with a buttock-flattening lurch and filled her full of his hard, turgid shaft.\n\n""Push back!"" he commanded, and she did, for every way was agony for her, and she tried to fart and opened her ass that final inch and stretched her buttocks wider until she thought she was going to rip open right up the middle. His viscously coated penis surged into her until his balls slapped her up-tilted vaginal slit, and then crooning with delight, he began to fuck mercilessly in and out of her, watching as he kneeled above her moon-shaped ass cheeks as the reddish skin of her now ovally stretched little anus drew back with his cock, grasping possessively at it as if it didn't want him to leave. At first the pressure had almost been too much, but now it was just right, promising to draw his sperm out of his testicles with the ferocity of a sucking vacuum. He thrust forward again, and his cock renewed with tingling fire. He would cum soon, and all the way up into her lovely white buttocks! Shit!\n\nCarla dug her nails into her palms and bit her lower lip as the pain in her rectum made her almost insensate. But as he continued to cruelly fuck her, an odd mixture of stimulation and delight mingled, and she began to feel that his rape wasn't at all as painful as it had been at first. The constant pumping was still a discomfort, and strangely, she felt a growing wetness between her legs, and she tried to concentrate on this perverted response of hers as she found that she was actually squirming back against his cock, heaving and undulating her backside in tiny, welcoming circles!\n\nShe couldn't halt the rising tide of obscene excitement which was reaching her, and she began to mumble, no longer feeling pain or discomfort, but raising her buttocks higher so she could absorb more of him up inside her nakedly upturned asshole... more and more to quench the raging fire which was flaming like a forest fire inside her loins now!\n\nMcDonald saw with delight the young woman's obscene acceptance of his sodomy, and was drawn on like an infused satyr. He watched her beautiful profile as her sweat-bathed complexion flushed to a heated crimson and her blonde hair was strewn over her head as she unabashedly shook her head from side to side, teeth bared, her breasts jiggling softly beneath her. She was his! He reached down and pulled the soft, pliant cheeks of her hotly perspiring buttocks further apart and drove his cock deeper and deeper into her with hard, ramming jerks, his aching testicles slapping down against her openly pulsing cuntal slit with resounding whaps, heavy with the seed which had to be emptied any second or would explode back up inside him.\n\nCarla couldn't retain any vestige of her own resistance, and she stared brazenly at her daughter sucking young Eddie's penis, wild, animal-like lust contorting her face. The sight of the young male's desire-hardened shaft absorbed between the lips of Tamera's widely ovalled mouth increased her already fervid sensations a thousandfold, and she hissed out her breath as she saw the girl take her fingers from Eddie's testicles and begin to massage the half inch of cock-base which she wasn't swallowing, while continuing to insanely bob her head up and down. The crazed, lust-inciting scene was too much for her! She was going to cum... Oh, God, she was going to cum like she never had before... Ohhhhh...\n\nShe moved her left hand back underneath herself, along her belly to her hot wet cunt, where she ground her middle finger up inside, fingering it faster and faster, desperately prodding her orgasm on as insane, hurricane-like waves of desire washed through her. Faster and faster her fingers fucked into her hungrily exploding vagina and faster and faster the panting Mort McDonald behind her fucked into her rectum as she watched her loving young child lick and fondle his groaning young son's cock.\n\nThen... though only moments had passed...\n\nMcDonald cried out: ""I'm cummmmmiiiiinnnnggggg!"" He heaved forward in a hip-crushing jolt to meet the eagerly absorbing rectum of the wildly twisting woman as the first spurts of his semen burst along his shaft and filled almost to the bursting, Carla's tightly clasping virginal hole. His lewdly hosing climax was too much for her, and as Carla felt the gushing torrents of hot male seed splash deep up into her open depths the delectable sensation set off her own orgasm, a climax which made her spiral with dizziness. Instants later the moistly flowing liquid of her own rising female juices exploded out around her wide splayed vaginal slit and mingled hotly with his sperm that seeped from her anus as together they trickled wetly down over her still working hand and to the bed below. So good... so damned good... she thought hazily, and slipped forward on her face, his cock slipping out of her wide stretched anus with a wet slippery popping sound. She sighed, relieved for the moment...\n\nThe satiated McDonald proudly watched his young son continue to fuck into the young daughter's face with his penis, smiling to himself that they weren't at that peak of climax yet, and it was a joyful, erotic scene to witness as he lay sprawled out on the coverlet. Tamera had moved her legs now so that she was sitting down on her knees; that way, one hand could continue to fondle Eddie's testicles while her other hand could finger-fuck her burning cunt, and he could see clearly her fingers move in and out of her wet pink furrow as she tried to bring herself to the crest of explosion. She won't make it, he thought with a lewd groan. She won't make it without a man-sized cock in her pussy instead of those little girl fingers...\n\nThe salacious view of the hardened column of young boy penis sliding in the warm, moist cavern of the young girl's mouth, the underside of it glistening from her saliva, and the full beauty of Tamera's trembling pink vagina being finger-fucked by her own middle finger was too much for the older man. His cock jolted electrically, and smoldering lust built once more in his loins, and he found that he was watching and moving his fingers along his now hard penis, still wet from the ass fucking he had given Carla, in rhythm to the girl and his son... and all the while he was thinking lewdly how she needed a cock in her cunt, a cock in her cunt...\n\nHow she needed his cock in her cunt!\n\nHe stood, wavering on the soft bed with his long, jutting cock throbbing like a wild stallion. Christ! He had planned to wait until his son tore off another piece before he fucked the hot little bitch himself -- but not now! He was going to have her at the same time! He moved toward the nakedly locked young couple, his testicles once more seething with excitement, and he squatted down in back of the kneeling girl, running a finger along her open vaginal crevice, replacing hers in the now slippery, hotly pulsing little hole. Her pink young pussy throbbed with passion and she moaned as she allowed him full access to the hungrily gaping channel, groaning and squirming, raising her whitely rounded young buttocks a little higher so he could see all of the enticing, hair-rimmed sacrifice to his greed.\n\n""Mmmmm,"" she mewled around Eddie's cock, and Eddie grinned lewdly at his father, urging him on. ""Fuck her, dad! Fuck her!""\n\nMcDonald put out his legs on either side of Tamera's squatting thighs and then took her hand, and placed it on his hardened cock, letting her sigh with the feel of it and guide it to her well lubricated cuntal opening. As his cockhead slithered upwards between the softly throbbing lips of her seething, wet pussy, he jerked his hips forward, and Tamera felt the walls of her gratefully welcoming vagina clasp him tightly, and she sensed its every fleshy ridge as her nerve ends exploded into life up inside her waiting belly.\n\nDear God! This isn't happening again! her mind repeated, but she knew it was, and the pungently sweet male odor of Eddie's cock slithering in and out of her mouth stung her flared nostrils and she began to insanely run her tongue faster and faster over his pumping shaft as her cunt contracted greedily around his father's penis. The cords on her neck and her lips locked tightly around the virile young cock were hard and tense as she writhed on the two monstrous McDonald cocks which had her skewered between them like a helpless young lamb on a heated spit.\n\n""Now, baby,"" Eddie hissed down at her. ""Let us know what you want! Do you like both my Dad and me fucking you together?""\n\n""Mmmmm!"" Tamera mewled without hesitation, her mouth still taut around his lustfully grinding hardness. ""Ohhh, yes! Yes! Both of you fuck mmeeee!"" Her words were muffled and indistinct, but deeply felt, all control of her senses gone.\n\n""Beg for my cum in your mouth!"" he snarled, digging his fingers into the softness of her hair.\n\n""Ohhhh, yes... cum in my month, Eddie! And Daddy McDonald, cum in my pussy! Fill me up with your cream! Mmmmmm!"" she babbled, the thought of her own brain spewing those lewd desires sending new thrills whirling through her, and she rotated her hips around the man's huge, rigid girth, her white teeth nibbling Eddie's cock as it ground more and more greedily into her hotly sucking mouth. She clenched her thighs in a milking action against the older man behind her, and the ecstasy of the moment rose within the girl. This was just what she'd needed! A cock to fuck her in the cunt! Now she'd cum too!\n\nThe blunt head of his cock burrowing into her tender cunt, McDonald thrust so hard to get all of his length into her that Tamera lost her balance and flailed out her legs in a wild, unpremeditated reflex. Then she fell back down heavily on his loins and penis, her legs out in the air and widely stretched -- but she never lost contact with Eddie's cock in her still greedily sucking mouth. McDonald fucked his hips upwards and began to grind rhythmically into her roundly stretched little cunt. She placed her feet down on the bed and started to move with him, up and down in an insatiably teasing grinding action, heaving harder and harder, her teeth bared from time to time on Eddie's penis, her breasts bobbing up and down.\n\nHer mother watched mesmerized, moaning in concert with Tamera's lewd croonings, seeing her daughter's young body surging back and forth on McDonald's cramming cock sawing into her wet, tightly clinging young pussy. Her eyes were scant inches from where the man's penis was expanding into the pink, dilated hole, and she could see every detail, every line of the moist long cock that had just finished fucking her in the anus now fucking her teenage daughter, Tamera, and the ragged pink edges of the girl's vaginal lips moving in and out with his every thrust. She was totally absorbed by the obscene spectacle of her own child being screwed in the mouth and the cunt at the same time, and she leaned forward, nuzzling her face one more in the soft, sweet-smelling pubic slit before her, liquidly embracing her daughter's pussy again, starting her tongue from the tip of McDonald's testicles and taunting the little bit that wasn't up inside the girl, and then upwards, sucking the fleshy lips on either side of the cock filled vagina, and finally licking the clitoris, wallowing lewdly in the pleasure of her wild exciting perversions as Tamera soared for her climax under the pounding cocks that ripped into her top and bottom.\n\n""Ohhhh, Jesus, son! She's licking my balls too!"" McDonald blurted, and Eddie was spurred on by the incredibly salacious sight of the mother tonguing his father's testicles and prick while he was fucking her daughter's cunt. Violent spasms surged through his loins as he peered down with wide, sex-filled eyes and his unsated passions made him renew his attack on her wetly quivering mouth.\n\nDelight soared through all of them, each one pumping and sucking and licking as hard and fast as they could as they rode together toward the waiting pinnacle of sensual bliss. In her own quest for orgasm, Tamera sucked frantically as the boy's rhythmically driving shaft fused with her mouth in one long fleshy tube, his testicles lewdly bouncing off of her chin, and her actions were too much for Eddie to be able to hold back any longer.\n\n""Ahhhhh!"" he cried out, feeling his sperm bubbling up from his balls, and at the last moment, he jerked his cock from her ovalling red lips and held it about two inches from her hotly pleading mouth.\n\n""No! Oh God, give it back and cum down my throat!"" Tamera pleaded desperately, her face contorted in wild anguish.\n\n""Open wide!"" he yelled, and then again: ""Ahhhhh!"" His cock shot forth a thin powerful stream of hot, white cum in a low-curving arc which splattered warmly against her cheek. Desperately, she moaned and moved her mouth in a direct line with the jerking stream and with her lips ovalled as wide as possible, she took in all of his creamy thick surges like she was a hungering child beneath her mother's breast.\n\nThe virilely gushing young semen was a billowing wave of joy for her, and she mewled obscenely at the idea of being covered with his seed like thick, lewd splashes of white-wash. At the same instant McDonald began to spasm convulsively and he spurted his boiling ejaculations deep up into her hungrily accepting belly, and the combination of the two set her off like a rocket.\n\nShe was there! Oh, God, was she there! She screamed and heaved her buttocks down against her boyfriend's father's penis as his groaning young son spewed the last of his semen into her mouth and gullet, and McDonald's cum ricocheted wildly against her inner cunt as he emptied his balls totally into the waiting void of her insanely contracting young belly. Her brain shattered into a million fragments that dazzled her like lightning, and she gulped and swallowed the mouthfuls of gushing white cum without feeling time or reality, only the unbelievable pleasure of her own orgasm rippling sensuously through her.\n\nCarla gazed with tender fascination as her daughter's hotly working vagina milked McDonald's penis with ever more voraciously contracting muscles, the older man's viscid liquid bursting out from the edges of the tiny, almost virginal vaginal hole into which he'd shot so much, and mingling with Tamera's secretions and her own saliva where she had licked her before. The mother's head moved forward and wildly licked and kissed her child's cunt some more, tasting the strong male flavor of the seed on her tongue for the second time that day, and when McDonald wetly slithered his limp cock from the girl's vagina and lay back with a sigh, she greedily swallowed the still hot cum from the warm, pink hole and matted pubic hair, riding an empathetic wave of joy that threatened to burst her brain.\n\nThey all collapsed, and as they rolled over, panting and exhausted, Tamera caught her mother's eye, and she smiled at her. And then they both knew that everything had been spoken and done. They affirmed their closeness as they smiled at one another; they were soul naked as well as physically naked, and they knew one another for what they were and would always be, and that whatever they did, it would be condoned by the other. For some ten minutes, the four naked lovers lay without moving, resting and regathering their strength and sanity. At last Tamera turned to Eddie, and with a sloe-eyed smile, she asked:\n\n""Well? Did we earn back our pictures?""\n\n""I don't know,"" he teased. ""What do you think, Dad?""\n\n""Ah, they certainly did work hard at it,"" the older McDonald sighed. ""They certainly did work.""\n\n""Then, we get the pictures,"" Carla said expectantly.\n\n""Tell you what,"" McDonald replied, grinning. ""We'll have one more go-around, just to make sure you two are up to standards, you understand. One more time, and then we'll see.""\n\n""That sounds fair to me,"" Carla giggled, a tingling of animal lust purling in her belly. ""Except this time I think I should get Eddie all to myself.""\n\n""I think we'll manage,"" Tamera added, crawling over and kissing Eddie's father on the tip of his cock. ""Somehow...""\n\nIt was only a matter of moments before the four resumed their wild orgiastic wantonness, in an uncontrolled flailing of breasts, cunts, cocks, and squirming buttocks...\n\nBoysDad.txt 9/9\n\nThe Boyfriend's Dad Chapter 9\n\nAgnes McDonald took off her flowered hat and looked around the empty house. Where could that rascal of a husband be? she asked herself. Now, he must have gotten my message that I was coming home from Myrtle's today. I sent it to his office last night, knowing that he's been there working late...\n\nAnd then she thought irately: Or was he there? Jealousy fumed in her breasts. She just bet that he hadn't been at work, that he'd been off gallivanting with some peroxided hussy! And where was that no-good son of his, too? Out boozing or taking drugs, she bet. She stomped around the house in her ""sensible"" shoes, and the more she did, the more frustrated and angry she became. Just wait, she told herself. Just wait until either one of those bums showed up, she'd show them. Males! They were all alike, ruining a woman, only callous beasts. Why, if she didn't have the Ladies Bridge Club presidency to consider, she'd lock them out entirely, and really cause a war! She was almost furious enough to do it anyway, and let her social standing hang. To think! The best years of her life had been wasted on men!\n\nSticking her jaw out, she went to the phone, thinking of calling her friend, Libinia Whye; she'd gone through two husbands and was now a contented woman living by herself and fourteen cats. It would be a pleasure to talk to her for awhile, Agnes thought. Then her eyes spied a pad of paper by the phone, and grasping it in one claw, she read the address which was written on it.\n\nHer eyes narrowed. It was in her husband's handwriting, but she didn't recognize it. It wasn't one of their close circle of friends. Business? No; it was a local address. Then who?\n\nThe Other Woman!\n\nNow she had Mort right where she wanted him! Grabbing her flowered hat again, Agnes flew out the door to the family car which she'd taken to see her sick sister. She'd bust right in and confront that lousy husband of hers, she vowed!\n\nShe started the car, and tore down the quiet street, heading with sour vengeance and righteous indignation straight for the small home of Carla West.\n\nBut even Agnes McDonald in her wildest imagination never dreamed of what she would find once she got there. It would be the shock of their lives for all concerned..."
712,Boys Go Camping,"['gay', 'teens']","The water of the pond looked cool and inviting when we first saw it, and it took a lot for us to put the small tent up first, and spread the large beach towels near the edge of the pond.\n\nAs we started to take our clothes off, I watched Mike out of the corner of my eye. We had been friends since kindergarden, and there was very little we didn't share. Yet, for the first time, I began to notice how well-formed Mike's body was. He was a bit taller than me, and his chest was smooth and tan. He had a trim waistline, and his ass was small and delicate.\n\nI noticed that, as I took off my underwear, my dick was growing larger. I remembered that Mike had told me about jacking off, earlier that summer, and had told me how to do it. I did, and the feeling was the most intense pleasure I had yet felt in my young life. I knew that if I kept looking at Mike's ass, I'd have to jack off before long, so I jumped into the pond.\n\nMike and Joey jumped in behind me, and we laughed and splashed each other with the cool, clean pond water. All the activity was just getting me harder, and I knew I'd have to jack off soon or go crazy.\n\nJust then, Joey pushed me into Mike, and I felt my boner press into his thigh. I also felt his boner press into my abdomen. My face must have turned bright red, because Mike immediately said, ""Hey! Trent's got a boner!""\n\n""You do too!"" I replied, grinning. He splashed me with water, but laughed.\n\n""That makes three of us with boners,"" Joey said. He stood with the water just touching the bottom of his balls, his twelve-year-old cock standing at attention. Mike laughed and playfully grabbed at Joey's boner. I groped Mike's boner and Joey groped mine.\n\nAfter several seconds, we decided to get out of the water. We sat down on the beach towels, our erections still standing out. We poked at each others' boners for a few minutes.\n\n""Man, I have got to jack off,"" Mike said, saying what was on both my mind and Joey's. Joey, who had been groping Mike's balls, wrapped his hand around Mike's six inch long meat and started pumping up and down. Mike's face turned red, but he didn't push Joey's hand away. I watched, wondering what they were going to do next.\n\nWhen Joey bent over Mike's lap and started licking Mike's dick, my own boner got even harder. Mike leaned back on the blanket, and Joey slid Mike's cock into his mouth. I watched, fascinated, as Joey went up and down, slurping, on my best friend's dick. Mike groaned loudly, his breath getting shorter and shorter. Joey made an almost purring sound as he sucked Mike, and I knew what was going to happen next.\n\nMike came in Joey's mouth, and he cried out loudly when the orgasm hit him. Joey kept sucking on Mike's meat, drinking down his adolescent fluids. Some dribbled out of a corner of his mouth, and Joey licked it up, and kissed Mike's cock as it started to soften.\n\nI suddenly realized that I had my own hand around my cock as I had been watching them. ""Wow..."" I managed to say. ""That looked great.""\n\n""Do you want me to suck you?"" Mike asked. The thought of a hot mouth around my cock sent a shiver of pleasure through me.\n\n""Yes!"" I replied, opening my legs and moving my hand from my cock. Mike leaned over and touched my cock, stroking it gently. He wrapped his hand around the five and three quarter inch shaft and squeezed gently as he leaned forward. I could feel his breath hot on my boner, and I moaned with low passion.\n\nMike's tongue touched my cock tip, and the electric heat made me groan louder. He licked around the head in a clockwise spiral, then trailed down the shaft to my smooth, hairless balls. He took one, then both in his mouth, and I squirmed where I lay, amazed at how good it felt to have my balls in another boy's mouth. Then, he let them out and licked his way back up to the tip, and took the head in his mouth.\n\nSlowly, my temperature rose as my cock slid further into his mouth. I was in ecstasy when he got it all in his mouth, and my meat was fully encased in his hot, wet mouth. ""Suck me..."" I moaned, and Mike started to bob up and down on me like Joey had bobbed on Mike earlier. His strokes were long and slow, and each one produced a wave of pleasure that rolled through me.\n\nHe increased the pace, and I started to feel my balls tingle. The slurping, smacking sounds he made sounded like music to my ears, and I started to moan louder and louder.\n\nI stiffened, and knew I was about to come. When my orgasm arrived, it was a blast of pure passion that tore through me, as my salty load shot out into Mike's waiting mouth. Mike gulped down the cum, and still kept sucking me, as I squeezed more out. A wave of pleasure, greater than any I'd ever had while jacking off, had me riding high for minutes.\n\nFinally, I started coming down, and my dick started to lose it's hardness. Mike got up, leaned over, and kissed me. I opened my mouth, and his tongue slipped inside, and I tasted my own cum. I kissed Mike back, realizing that our friendship had taken a further step into love.\n\nWhen we finally broke away, I said, ""That was wonderful, Mike. Can we do it again?""\n\n""Sure,"" Mike replied. ""But not right away. It'll take you a while to be able to get another boner. Same with me.""\n\n""Have you done this before?"" I asked.\n\n""Only with Joey,"" Mike said. ""He taught me what to do, and now he's going to teach you. Come over here."" Mike took my hand and guided it over to Joey's cock, which was standing up from where he had been watching. I gripped the cock, feeling the warmth and the gentle pulsing under my hand. I squeezed, feeling it's thickness.\n\n""Don't squeeze so hard,"" Joey said. ""Nice and gentle...that's it."" I squeezed it less hard and started to stroke his cock, all the while leaning closer and closer to it. ""That's it, go ahead and lick it."" Hesitantly, I put out my tongue and touched the tip, and was surprised when it jumped. I licked it again, trying to imitate the circular motion on the head that Mike had done for me.\n\n""Okay, now take the head into your mouth,"" Joey instructed. It slid in gently, a warm presence inside my mouth. ""Okay, now slide it in slowly... watch the teeth...that's it...oh, god, yes..."" As he sank further into my mouth, I marveled that a boy's cock could taste so good.\n\nWhen the cock tip touched my throat, I gagged. ""Just relax your throat,"" Joey said. ""Let it slide past."" I closed my eyes and let it slide further in. The impulse to gag returned breifly, then went away, and soon, I had his whole six inch cock in my mouth.\n\nAs I started going up and down on his cock, Mike head ducked under mine and I could see his tongue licking Joey's balls. I shifted around to the side, to give Mike more room, and kept sucking on Joey.\n\nJoey moaned loudly, and I knew that we were starting to make him feel good. Mike had Joey's balls in his mouth, and he was fondling my soft cock with his left hand. I shivered, knowing that I'd have another boner before the night was through.\n\n""I'm gonna cum!"" Joey called, and soon enough, his cum started shooting out of his cock and into my waiting mouth. Mike lifted his head up and started licking the corner of my mouth, which had started to leak cum. I took my mouth partially off Joey's head and Mike took the other part, our lips meeting as we drank Joey's delicious boy juices. He tasted so good!\n\nFinally, Joey was drained, and he laid back, a big smile on his face. Mike and I shared a cum-laced kiss, then snuggled up and went to sleep."
713,Boys Night Out,['FF'],"The last photo was of her spead-eagle on the bed exposing her pink cunt for all to see. Just then Jenny walked in wearing a tight body suit with cut-outs in all the right places. She mumbled something about wanting my body but I was too busy admir- ing her sleek body. All I could think about was the photos of her and Mark making love and I knew I had to have her body. We embraced and for the first time in my life I was turned on by a female. She must have realized my feelings because she slid her hand onto the crotch of my pink panties and felt my soaking cunt through the flimsy material. The touch of her hand made my body shiver and my legs were beginning to give way under me. Still embraced in each others arms we fell to the floor taking each others clothes off on the way down. I lay on the floor while Jenny's skilled tongue traced its way over ever curve on my body. She took my breasts into her mouth and ran her tongue over it like a professional, at the same time her hand slid onto my cunt and she fingered me into a wave of orgasms. Sliding down my body she positioned her head above my steaming snatch and traced her tongue around my flaps, and onto my begging cunt. My juices were flowing like a river at this stage and she laped them all up with her skilled tongue.\n\nWe moved into a 69 position and for the first time I saw the intricate folds and the pinkness of her cunt as I parted her lips and gently placed my tongue on her wet snatch, she shuddered at my touch and this sent me into a licking frenzy as I sucked and lapped up her juices. Soon we were both writhing in orgasmic pleasure and when it was over we just lay there embraced in each others arms. Now we both don't mind if the blokes have a boys' night out.\n\n--"
714,Boys will be Boys,['gay'],"Then one of them gets the idea that Old Charley don't take showers 'cause he ain't got no pecker. Now, I know that's a bunch of shit! Old Charley, he got a pecker that's out of this world. His pecker is bigger soft than mine is hard.\n\nDon't you know it ain't polite to interrupt me like that when I'm tryin' to tell you about Old Charley? How do I know how big Old Charley's pecker is? Well, I'll tell ya.\n\nOne day, a while back, my old lady and old man were havin' a real knock down, drag out fight. I got sick of lissenin' to that shit, and I went over to Old Charley's house 'bout supper time. It sure didn't look as if I was gonna get anything to eat at my place, 'less it was bullshit. Well, Old Charley's mom invited me to stay for supper, and I was real happy to. I hadn't had any-thing to eat since breakfast. After supper we watched that ole TV for a while, and then Old Charley and I wandered over to my place to see if the dust had settled at all. Well, there was still a lot of crashing and banging and yellin' and screamin' going on in there so we went back to Old Charley's and watched some more TV. After it got kinda late his Mom asked me if I wanted to spend the night. She said that she had asked my Mom and it was all right. Must be Old Charley had told her about my folks yellin' and screamin', and all. Well, Old Charley had a spare bed in his room, don't ask me why, ask Old Charley, here. He waited until I had got undressed and got into my bed, and then he turned off the lights and then he got undressed and got into his bed. See, he didn't even want me to see him undressed, and Old Charley and me are closer than any brothers. I dozed off for a while, but I kept waking up, what with the strange bed, and my folks fighting, and all. I was kinda worried that they might split up, and then where would I go?\n\nAnyways, one time when I woke up, I looked over to the window to see if it was close to daylight, yet. Old Charley, his bed was under the window and the moonlight was streamin' in and I could see him movin a lot. He had thrashed around and kicked all of the covers off of him and he was bare-ass naked.\n\nI had never seen Old Charley without clothes on before. He was layin' belly down and moving his ass up and down. As my eyes adjusted more, I could see that he had his pillow under him. I figgered he must be havin' a hell of a nightmare, and figgered that I should save him. I couldn't figger out what sort of night-mare Old Charley was havin' to cause that kind of goin's on. I don't like nightmares when I have them and it sure feels good when somebody wakes me up from one, and I thought I outta do that for him. I knew that you shouldn't wake up sleep walkers, but I didn't know if that was so for nightmares. Old Charley must have been at it for quite a while, 'cause he was really breathin' hard.\n\nI crawled out of my bed, 'cause I didn't want him to hear me, and moved over to his bed. Both of his hands had been holding onto the top of the mattress. His head was facin' me, but his eyes were closed tight. Old Charley had that bed jest a jumpin' up and down. I was surprised it wasn't makin' more noise. I reached my hand up to the back of his head, and very gently laid my finger on his ear. When I did that, he let out a real loud groan. He never missed a beat. His ole ass was jest a workin' up an down. As I started to rub the back of his head and then work on down his neck, he opened his eyes and looked right at me. I figgered he must be awake, since he could see me, but he was still workin' his ass up and down like there was no end. He was still groanin', too. I was there on my knees on the floor beside his bed, rubbin' his back and he's goin' at it even more.\n\nThen I was shocked! Old Charley moved his hand from hangin' onto the mattress, and I felt his fingers on my Jockey's playin' with my pecker. Well, what the Hell was goin' on here? I mean, I would pull that thing out, and water would come out of it, and then I put it back. I never played with the thing. But, Old Charley, here, he was jest sort of hangin' on to it and kind of rubbin' it a little. Must be he'd figgered out another use for that thing. Now I didn't know what to do. I thought Old Charley was awake, but his ass was still goin' up and down, like he was sleepin' and I didn't know what he was doin' with my pecker. His eyes were still starin' at me, his hand was still movin' around on my pecker, and his ass was still whippin' around. -\n\nThen Old Charley really did sumthin' strange. He pulled down the top of my Jockey's and my pecker flops out. I was shocked! I don't let my pecker hang out. Mom always told me to keep it inside my pants, an' not to let anyone else see it. I didn't play sports at school, so I got away without havin to show my pecker in the shower room. Then I figgered, Hell, it was dark and Old Charley wasn't lookin' at it. He was lookin' at me. I guessed that was all right, as long as he didn't look. Now he got his hand wrapped around my pecker, and I'm feelin somethin' strange goin' on. I can't explain what I'm feelin' 'cause I've never felt it before. But, Old Charley's hand is startin' to move with a back and forth motion that matches the up and down motion of his ass. Now, I'm startin' to feel a really strange thing in my pecker, and the damned thing is startin' to get big, and hard. And its feelin' more and more strange. I've never felt anything like that before and I'm startin' to get scared. I ask Old Charley to stop, but he doesn't seem to hear me, 'cause he jest keeps on playin' around. My pecker is startin' to feel really wild, and I'm afraid of what might happen. I can feel my pecker throbbing and it feels like its gonna explode! I look down at my pecker and I never seen it so big. Old Charley's ass keeps movin' faster and faster, and his hand keeps movin faster and faster. Then, I feel like I'm gonna die, and I'm afraid that he will stop and I don't want him to. Jest let me die and feel goooood.\n\nSuddenly, my eyes are closed and I feel like I'm floatin' through space and then I feel somethin' commin' out of my pecker. I'm worried that I'm gonna make a mess. Piss is the only thing that's ever come outta that pecker, but piss never felt like this! I figger theres gonna be a Hell of a mess 'cause I think it's piss thats commin' out. Somethin's commin' out, that's for sure. The way it feels, I hope it never stops. This is even better that I felt that time I was fallin' asleep just before they took my tonsils out.\n\nBut, I'm embarrassed about pissin' on Old Charley's hand like that. Finally, all of those feelin's goes away and Old Charley, he stops playin' with my pecker, and his ass stops movin' and he jest sort of lays there lookin' at me, and me lookin' at him. I asked him if he was asleep, cause I can see now that he's sure enough awake. He said that he hadn't been able to get to sleep yet that night. Well, he could have fooled me. I thought he was havin' a nightmare. Then, he told me that he liked to rub his pecker against the pillow, 'cause it felt good. He did it almost every night. I told him that I had never had anything like that happen to me before.\n\nHe asked me, ""Boy, you mean you ain't never come before?"" I says, ""I come over here, and I come to school. What you mean?"" Old Charley, he says, ""I mean when that stuff shoots out of your pecker."" Now, I was really mixed up. I thought I had pissed all over his hand, and I was too ashamed to say anything, but he knew. I says I've been pissin' all my life. He says, ""Don't be dumb. That wasn't piss that came out, that was come."" Well, I didn't want to seem to be too dumb, so I just said ""all right!"" That was a new word to me. 'Come'. Come meant somethin' lots different to me. I wondered if that was one of Old Charley's made up words.\n\nThen I asked him if he had come on the pillow, and he said that he had. He had come the same time I did. Old Charley rolled over then, and in the moonlight I got a good look at Old Charley. His pecker was all floppy and wiggly and I looked down at mine. Mine was still hanging out over my Jockey's and it was floppy and wiggly like Old Charley's pecker. But his pecker seemed to be a whole lot bigger than mine.\n\nOld Charley had black hair that started as a thin line at his belly and then widened out to a large black patch around his pecker. I just had a little blonde hair that was growing around the base of mine. It was so light that you had to look close or you'd miss the stuff, but I could feel it. They said in school that as I grew up I would get a lot of hair on my body. And in the locker room I had seen the other guys runnin' around without any clothes on, and I jest hadta look at them. I was careful when I looked, but I really wanted to see if their pecker was bigger, or smaller than mine. I watched a lot and saw a lot of them that was bigger than mine, but there was a lot that was smaller than mine. So I didn't feel too bad. Everybody else seemed to have lots more hair 'round their pecker than I did, and that bothered me. Some of them had some hair on their chest, specially 'round their tits. I lay in bed nights and would feel the fuzz that was growin' 'round my pecker and hopin' it would get thicker. I wondered if'n there was any kind of fertilizer, or somethin' that would make it grow faster. But Old Charley here already had lots of it. He hadn't started growin' any on his chest, but that black hair 'round his pecker was neat.\n\nI really wondered how our pecker's stacked up. I put my thumb and forefinger around mine and my finger came to the joint in my thumb. I tried holding my hand up to his pecker to guess the size. Then Old Charley took my hand and slid it down over his pecker. It felt funny. I had never touched anybody elses pecker before. I'd never even given it a thought. It still had all of that white stuff around it, and on the pillow, but Old Charley had my stuff on him. I could only get my finger to touch my thumb when I tried to measure his pecker. Then as I held it, I could feel it GROW! It was getting bigger, and it was forcing my finger away from my thumb. Then Old Charley reached down and did the same thing to my pecker. I could feel my pecker grow inside Old Charley's hand, just like his pecker had grown inside my hand. Then I realized that his pecker was rigid, and I reached down to feel of mine, and mine was rigid, too.\n\nI felt a pull on my pecker and then I realized that Old Charley was trying to pull me up into bed with him. I slid in beside him. Neither of us lost our grip on the other. Then I could put my hard pecker side of his. His was just about twice as long as mine, and just about twice as big around. It felt good to lay there with Old Charley, but I was afraid that we would get caught. When I told him that, he told me not to worry. His mother never came in the room. I could get easier after that. Old Charley and I slept that way the rest of the night with our peckers rubbing each other.\n\nThat's how I know that Old Charley's pecker is a lot bigger than mine.\n\nBut your interruption has gotten me away from what I was telling ya. So, the guys, they's givin' Old Charley a hard time 'cause he don't take showers and saying it's 'cause he ain't got no pecker. (He told me once that he don't take showers 'cause his pecker is so big. He's embarrassed 'bout it.) Anyways, after that night that I played with his pecker, he wasn't so shy about it any more. He told me that he had never touched another guys pecker before he had touched mine. He said he had never let anyone else see him rubbing his pecker against the pillow before, but he couldn't stop by the time he knew I was seein' him. After that, it seemed to be all right, 'cause I wasn't makin' fun of him.\n\nSo, the guys is funnin' Old Charley about havin' no pecker. Well, Old Charley decided not to be shy no more. He unzipped his pants, and he grabbed old Henry (that's what he calls his pecker - can you believe that?) and he pulled Henry out of his sleeping spot, and he got his balls out there too. Old Charley went running round and round that locker room with old Henry hanging out there. When he started for the door, I tried to grab him but he just kept on goin'. Three of the other football players tackled him in the main hallway there at school.\n\nHe lay there on the floor with them on top and a bunch of girls watchin'. They got off him just as I was catchin' up. Old Charley was still layin' there on that floor, with his face down and his ole body was shakin'. I thought he was cryin', and it scared me. Then he looked around and he saw me and he gave me that same look I seen that night at his house after he had come. He whispered to me, ""Come here."" I bent down, and he whispered to me, ""I just came. Please help me up.""\n\nI grabbed his shoulders and lifted him up, and the other football players had made a huddle around him. When he stood up, there was Old Henry, still standing tall, and hard as a rock. The other players must have known what the mess was, but they didn't say nothin'. We all walked back to the locker room with Old Charley in the middle. He had gotten old Henry put back in his locker, and back to sleep. A whole bunch of the guys told Old Charley that they were sorry that they had made fun of him for not having a pecker. Now they knew that he did have a pecker.\n\nI asked him later what he meant when he said that he had come. I hadn't seen him wigglin' his ass like had had that other night. He said that havin' all of those guys on top of him had made him come. I asked him why. He said he didn't know but he always came while he was playin' football. In a good game with lots of tacklin' he could come 5 or 6 times.\n\nOld Charley's been awful quiet since that day.\n\n* * * *\n\nChapter 2: Mortimer Shows Up\n\nAnyways, I started to tell ya about what happened to me the other day when you started interruptin'.\n\nI was mindin' my own business, really I was. If you don't believe me, just ask Old Charley here. No, never mind doin' that. Thats where we got screwed up before.\n\nAnyways, we'd just gotten home from school and we was sittin' on the front steps, just sorta hangin' around. We was just sort of bullshittin' back and forth when Mortimer walks by. Well, this poor kid, let me tell ya, no mother should ever name her son Mortimer. Anyways, this guys like what you'd expect from a Mortimer. I made the mistake of hollerin' 'Hi' to him. So he came up to see what we was bullshittin about.\n\nMortimer got kinda quiet and shy and finally he spoke up to Old Charley, and said that he had heard about Old Charleys demonsration at school. Mortimer had heard that Old Charley had a pecker like a bull, and Mortimer wanted to know if he could see it.\n\nWell, maybe Old Charley's pecker looked like a bull's pecker, but Old Charley was like a pissed-off bull. I thought that Old Charley was gonna punch Mortimer out. But Mortimer started talkin' fast to get him calmed down. Mortimer thought he had the biggest pecker in school, and now they was sayin' that Old Charley's was bigger. Mortimer wanted to find out fer hisself. Well, since Old Charley likes contests, no matter whether its seein' who can spit the furthest, or chew the biggest chaw of tobacca, so we all went up to my bedroom.\n\nMy old lady and old man was both workin' and my sister was off baby sittin' somewheres. So, we had the house to ourselves. I jest stood there watchin' as Mortimer and Old Charley both started unbucklin' their belts, and then they unbuttoned their pants, and let them ker chunk on the floor. They weren't wearin' any Jockey's, so's soon that the pants dropped both of them peckers came out danglin'.\n\nThey both looked about the same to me, and I says so. Mortimer says ya can't tell when they's soft, that they had to get them hard first. Old Charley started playing with Henry, and he woke up a little, but not much. Mortimer says he gets hard best with a blow job. Old Charley and I both asked Mortimer 'What's a blow-job?' So Mortimer says that I gotta put his pecker in my mouth and suck on it like a calf on its mothers tits. Already I think this is kinda bad. I've never had a pecker in my mouth, and I don't even know this guy. Mortimer sees that I'm not too good with that idea, but he knows that Old Charley and I are buddies, so he thinks maybe I should try it out on Old Charley and he can tell us how to do it. Well, I'm still not gettin' into that. Then Old Charley reaches over and undoes my pants and drops them to the floor and gets my Jockey's down. Next thing I know he's put his mouth around my pecker and his tongue, or something, is sending shivers all through my body. Mortimer looks this all over and he allows as how we're doin' somethin' right. I open my eyes and my pecker is rock hard and stickin' straight out. Nobody made fun of my small pecker and not much hair. Mortimer had red hair around his pecker. He had more'n me, but less than Old Charley. But we wasn't measurin' hair, we was measurin' peckers.\n\nThen Mortimer stuck Old Charley's pecker in his mouth and he started suckin'. Then I could see Old Charley's pecker gettin' real big. Mortimer's pecker was gettin' just 'bout as big as Old Charley's. They stood up and it looked like a tie to me. Mortimer wanted me to find a ruler, but I couldn't. Then Mortimer says, 'I know how to find out.' He told me to go downstairs and get some Crisco. I didn't understand how Crisco was gonna help them find out whose pecker was the biggest, but I got it.\n\nWhen I got back upstairs, Mortimer 'n Old Charley had just kinda been playin' with each others peckers. Both of 'em was still standin' out there right hard. Then Mortimer turned me so I was facin' the bed and then he pushed me down on the bed. Then I could feel his finger movin' around where the shit comes out. Nobody and played with that hole since Mom quit givin' me enemas. I didn't understand what was happenin'. Then it seemed like Mortimer was puttin' somethin in there. I looked around but he turned my head back. In the sight that I got I could see that he was tryin' to put his finger in there.\n\nI asked what he was doin' and he said that I was gonna judge which was bigger by feelin' each pecker in my ass. I hollered no, I wasn't. Old Charley, he piped up and said that he wasn't stickin' his pecker in anybodys shit hole, let alone his buddy's. That made me feel good, that he had said that. Just for that, I turned around and got Old Charley's pecker in my mouth. I tried to do the same thing to him that he had done to me. I hadn't done it very long and I felt his pecker gettin' bigger and bigger, and I was afraid that he was gonna put that white stuff in my mouth so I pulled my mouth away and moved my hand on his pecker a little, and sure 'nuff he did. Old Charley had thrown his head back, and his hands were fists. He'd closed his eyes an' was makin' lots of noise. Old Charley started shootin' that white stuff all over the place. I had it all over my hand, 'n it was on the floor, 'n everything. Mortimer decided that there couldn't be any contest then, since Old Charley was soft, now. Mortimer pulled up his pants and went away.\n\nOld Charley and I lay there on the bed talkin' after Mortimer left. Then Old Charley gave me a blow job. I tried to pull my pecker outta his mouth, but he wouldn't let me. I don't know what he did with all of that stuff.\n\nThen he started talkin' about what Mortimer was tryin' to do to me, and he wants to try it. I think it's gonna hurt, but I'll find out tonight. * * * *\n\nChapter 3: Old Charley Sleeps Over\n\nI was tellin' ya the other day about Old Charley and Morti-mer and me. I told ya how we was sittin' on the porch just mindin' our own business and bullshittin' 'bout this 'n that when Mortimer come by and challenged Old Charley to a contest ta see who had the biggest pecker.\n\nAnyways, after Mortimer left that day, Old Charley got ta thinkin' 'bout some of the things that Mortimer had been talkin' 'bout, and he b'gun ta think that mebbe we oughta try them out. Now, ya gotta' unnerstand that I never knew that anything came outta my pecker 'sides piss b'fore a few nights ago.\n\nSo, that night, I got my old lady to let Old Charley spend the night with me. Our house is small. Its really only got two bedrooms. My old man and old lady sleep in one, and my sister sleeps in the other. Ya see, the basement has been fixed up real neat and that's where I sleep. Everybody else sleeps on the 2nd floor so they don't hear much of what goes on in my room. So, I get to play my radio and watch that ole TV without anybody knowin'. I can bring a good ole six pack in too and nobody knows about it. Of course, I have to get the empties out without the rest of them findin' out about them. But since I take care of the trash cans, that's no problem. Whats a real pain in the ass, though, is that the bathroom is way upstairs next to the bedrooms.\n\nOld Charley brought in two six packs for us. He used his gymn bag and my folks thought that it was his clothes for overnight. I only have one bed in my room, but its a big bed so we had lotsa room. Anyways, we went downstairs to watch that ole TV and do some bullshittin' while we was waitin' fer everbody to go to bed. We each had a couple cans of beer while we was shootin' the shit.\n\nAbout when we finished those two we heard everybody goin' upstairs to go to bed. Old Charley said that he had to pee. I told him that he was gonna have to go upstairs to do it. Old Charley didn't like that idea. Next thing I know, Old Charley takes out Henry and grabs an empty beer can and pees in that beer can. He filled the first one, and part of the second one. I damned near shit when I see that! I told Old Charley that I wasn't chicken to go upstairs and pee and started to go. Old Charley told me that I was chicken to pee in the can like he did. Well, maybe Old Charley's pecker is lots bigger than mine, but I can still do anything he can do. So, I grabbed an empty can and I let loose and filled it full, and started on another. I peed just 'bout as much as he did.\n\nWe opened another can of beer and started undressing. As I got my Jockey's off, I noticed that Old Charley wasn't wearing any underwear. I don't think that Old Charley ever wore underwear. I think he always let Henry just kinda hang down his leg. By now both of us was feelin' a buzz from the beer. Old Charley reached over and picked up his can of beer from the table and tipped it up and chugged down a big load of that. Then he looked at me and he says that the beer didn't taste right. I looked and he had been drinkin' from the can I had been peein' in. I started laughin'. His face looked strange when he realized what he had done. He got real mad at me for laughin' so hard. I jest couldn' help it. I was buzzin' and he looked so funny. Then he found his real can of beer and drunk down at least half the can.\n\nWe was both laying on the bed. Old Charley reached over and took my hand and moved it to his pecker, and told me to play with it. I put my hand around his pecker and just kind of flopped it around a bit. Since I'd never played with anybodys pecker before, I wasn't sure wht to do. Then I felt his hand grab my pecker and so I just kinda did the same thing to his that he did to mine. We pulled our hands up and down those peckers, and I could feel his pecker gettin' harder and harder. Mine was gettin' pretty stiff, too. I felt Old Charley feel around my nuts and I thought I was in heaven. Christ! That felt good.\n\nThen Old Charley put his hand under my head and I felt him lifting my head and moving it down toward his pecker. Next thing I knew, his pecker was aimed right at my mouth. I put my mouth around it, like I did earlier when Mortimer was showin' us how. I was kinda gettin' the hang of it, and Old Charley was doin' quite a bit of moanin'. The moans sounded like moans of pleasure, so I figgered I was doin' somethin' right. Then Old Charley says to just lay there and hold his pecker in my mouth for a couple minutes. So, I lay there. First thing I know I feel somethin' wet in my mouth. Then I come to that Old Charley's pissin'! I can't let go 'cause there'll be a mess in the bed. I let out a hell of a groan, and Old Charley just laughs and keeps on pissin'. My mouth is full of Old Charley's piss and there's more comin'. I hadda swallow or I'da made a mess in the bed. That bastard finally quit pissin' and I really bitched him out. He said that I thought it was so funny when he'd drunk a bunch of my piss that he just wanted to give some back to me. I opened 'nother can of beer to flush it down, but deep down I thought it was kinda fun.\n\nThen Old Charley reaches inta his gymn bag and he pulls out a jar of somethin'. He tells me to roll over, 'cause he wants to try what Mortimer wanted to do to me. I told him I was afraid it would hurt, and he said that he'd be careful. He kinda pulled my ass up in the air and took some of that stuff outa the jar and I could feel him spreadin' it around my shit hole, and then I could feel somethin' tryin to go into my shit hole. I squeezed my hole and told him that it hurt. He says to relax. I tried, and I could feel his finger tryin' to go in. Then he got some more stuff and worked on my shit hole some more. I started gettin' used to it, and then I could his finger wigglin' around. I asked him how far he had his finger in, and he says he's got it all the way in. He wiggled it a little and I felt a wild feelin' in my pecker. I thought I was gonna explode right then.\n\nAfter some more of that, I could feel it gettin' comfortable in there. Then he pulled it out, and I felt him move around and then somethin' big went in that shit hole. I started to scream, but he put his hand over my mouth, and then I felt my shit hole filled full to burstin' and severe pain. Old Charley held still and held his hand over my mouth. Then he took it away and asked if it still hurt. I sobbed that it did a little. He asked if I wanted him to take it out. I wasn't gonna let him think I was that weak. I told him to keep it in, but to just hold it a minute. The pain was goin' away, an' I figgered that if I stayed like that a little more, it'd be all right. When I felt it goin' away, I laid down on my stomach and he laid on top of me for a while. Then I felt him start to move around a little and then he moved some more. I finally realized that he was wigglin' his ass in me just like he was that night I had seen him with his pillow. I could feel my pecker gettin' harder and harder, and just when I begun to think I couldn't take it any more, he started movin' faster and breathin' real hard and heavy. I could feel him sweatin' all over me. Then he moaned real hard, and then he lay real still on top of me. I could feel his arms come around me, and he was holdin' me real tight. He laid his head down next to mine. I moved my head around to look at him, and he brought his lips to mine and we kissed. I didn't know what to think. I never heard of two guys kissin', especially on the lips. But, it felt good. I liked feelin' Old Charley have his arms around me. It felt neat to have him close like that, and kiss me. It felt good to have his bare body layin' on my bare body. It felt good to have his pecker inside my body.\n\nWe stayed like that a couple minutes and then Old Charley pulled his pecker out. Then that son of a bitch picked up my T-shirt and wiped off his pecker with it. Then I could feel him wipe my ass with it. My T-Shirt! How's I gonna explain that?\n\nWe laid down on the bed beside each other. His pecker was kinda floppy. My pecker was like a pitch fork handle. I told Old Charley to roll over. He asked why, and I told him, 'cause I was gonna do to him what he did to me. I found the jar of stuff and played with his ass for a while and got it all loose. I spread that stuff all around down there, and then I got some more of it, and I could feel my finger findin' that shit hole. As I started pushin' on it some I could feel my finger start to go inside of Old Charley. I thought this was amazing. I didn't know this could happen. I worked it around in there and that was a real wierd feelin'. I could feel him relaxin' and my finger moved a lot easier.\n\nThen I put some of it on my pecker and started working my pecker into his shit hole. He started to scream a little, but I held his mouth, just like he held mine. I never felt anything like that before! I almost came right then. I held real still. I asked Old Charley if it was still hurtin' and he said it was goin' away. I waited a couple more minutes, and then I tried workin' it around in there a little. Oh, that feelin'! I never felt anything like it. I started workin' it up and down a little. My pecker got harder and harder and I felt like I was gonna explode. I felt myself gettin' all sweaty and then I felt like I was passin' out.\n\nWhen I realized what was happenin' I was layin' on top of Old Charley, my pecker still in his shit hole. I was feelin' as if I had been to the end of the world and was comin' back. Then I knew I had to piss, real bad. All of that beer and piss was startin' to catch up with me. I figgered that we'd been havin' fun back and forth with piss, so I'd have some more fun. I started lettin' the piss out. Then Old Charley started moanin' like he does when he's comin'. Then he started makin' noises like he's gettin' ready to scream. I put my hand over his mouth, an' kept right on pissin'. Then it hit me that when I finished pissin' he was gonna let all that piss out as soon as I pulled my pecker out. I didn't know what he would do with it, so I left my pecker in. I took my hand away from his mouth. He was pantin'. He asked me what did I do. I told him I pissed. 'In my shit hole?' he says. I says yup. He says he come 3 times when I did that. I didn' believe him. He says he's gotta shit now. I says he's gotta go upstairs to do that. He says he can't make it. Its only cause he's got his shit hole squeezed tight round my pecker that he's not shittin' now. He's got it squeezed so tight that my pecker is startin' to get hard again. I asked him what he thinks he can do about takin' a shit. It was his idea to piss in the beer can. Maybe Old Charley can figger out somethin' now.\n\nWhile Old Charley's layin' there tryin' to figger out what to do, my pecker's gettin' harder and harder. I start wigglin' around a little tryin' to get comfortable. Then I feel my pecker in his shit hole. My pecker is kinda floatin' in my hot piss and the more I wiggle, the better it feels. First thing I know I'm feelin' that feelin' again, and Old Charley's squeezin' his shit hole tighter and tighter 'cause he doesn't wanna leak, but my wigglin' around is makin' him come. I start movin' my pecker up and down in his shit hole, and I kin feel the head of my pecker sloshin' around in my piss. He's squeezin' harder and that's makin' my pecker get harder, and then I feel an explosion like I haven't felt since that old mule of Grandpa's kicked me up agin the side of the barn when I tried to feel his nuts. I pass into outer space, and as I lay there comin' back around, I asked Old Charley if he was all right. He allows as how that's the best yet. He says he come 3 more times whenst I did that. Now he's gotta shit worse than ever, and I gotta piss again. He tells me not to piss in his shit hole again, he can't hold anymore. I knda wonder if that's really true.\n\nSo, I asks Old Charley what he figgers he's gonna do with all that piss and white stuff in his shit hole. I'm 'fraid if I'm not careful he's gonna try to get it in my mouth, or somethin' just to get even. Old Charley says he hasn't figgered that out, yet. I start to pull my pecker out, and he tells me to leave it in to keep the hole plugged. I asked him about the empty beer cans, but he figgers he can't get it through that small hole, and he's sure that the can won't hold it, and I figger he's right. Old Charley, he's hangin' on tight to my pecker, and damned if he isn't gettin' it hard agin! I still gotta piss, real bad, and when I tell Old Charley this, he gets all upset. He says he can't hold anymore. Well, I can't hold it anymore, either. I'm tryin' to hold it back, but it won't hold. My pecker's gettin' harder an' harder, and we're still tryin' to figger out what to do. Old Charley's moanin' agin, and says he's comin' again, and when he does, his shit hole is squeezed so tight that I feel my own explosion.\n\nWhen it's over, we lay there again. Old Charley's got a shit hole full of piss and that white stuff and hes' bitchin' that his guts are hurtin'. I know that feelin' from when my Dad used to give me enemas. He'd get a so much hot water up my shit hole and make me hold it, that I would hurt bad in my guts. I figgered that was what Old Charley was feelin'.\n\nThen, I remember a big bowl that I had popcorn in that's under the bed. I tell Old Charley about it, and he's all excited. He and I swing around on the bed so that our feet get on the floor together with my pecker still in his shit hole. I grabbed the T-Shirt he used to wipe his pecker with and pulled my pecker out of his shit hole and then held his shit hole with the shirt. I reached under the bed and got the bowl out. Old Charley squatted down and let loose with a hell of a splatter and ker-chunks. Old Charley's pecker was standin' straight out, and so was mine. I wiped mine off with the T-Shirt. I figgered it was already messed up, so what the hell. I looked at the bed where Old Charley had been layin' and there was a hell of a big wet spot. I wasn't sure how I was gonna explain that, either. I guess I'd hafta to a laundry when no one was home.\n\nSo, Old Charley's squattin' over that bowl and he says it feels like his guts are comin' out. I look in the bowl, an' he's got it 'bout half full. I keep hearin' a few more drips and plops, and I know that he is still shittin' it out. He says his ass is awful sore. I allow as to how mine is pretty sore, too. I tell him I've gotta piss real bad. He reaches up and grabs my butt and forces my pecker in his mouth and I let loose with all of that beer piss I've been holdin' in. He takes it all down, and when I'm done, he lets loose and allows as how thats not bad.\n\nFinally, Old Charley stands up and uses that T-Shirt to wipe out his shit hole. We stand there lookin' at each other, and both of us have hard peckers. He wraps his arms around me and pulls me to him, and then his lips are on mine and my arms around him. After a long kiss, he whispers in my ear that he wants to piss in my shit hole. I tell him that my ass is sore, and I don't think I can. He says he'll be gentle, and he bends me down over the bed and starts greasing my shit hole. Then I feel his pecker sliding in, and it isn't hurting at all. Then we are both down on the bed and as we lay there I feel a stinging inside my ass and then I feel the first explosion and my pecker is throbbing and I can feel it coming out. The stinging keeps coming and I feel another explosion coming on. I must have made some noise that time, 'cause Old Charley tells me to be quiet, 'cause I'll wake up the house. The next time, I try to be quiet, but that old mule has just kicked me again. Now I feel my shit hole is so packed that its gonna explode. I can feel cramps in my gut, and I squeeze my shit hole tight, just like Old Charley did, tryin' to keep it all in. Then I felt Old Charley doin' the same thing I did. His pecker was gettin' harder 'cause of my squeezin', and then I felt him wigglin' his ass up and down again, and then after he sweated a lot and moaned, he just lay down real quiet on top of me, and lay there. I'm still squeezin' tryin' to keep that all in. Then he lets me up, and its my turn to get over that bowl. He wipes himself off with that old T-Shirt. His pecker isn't hard any more. Mine isn't hard, either. My ass hurts, and he says his does too.\n\nFinally, it feels like I've got my guts emptied, and I get up and wipe my shit hole with that shirt.\n\nWe sit on the edge of the bed and share a can of beer. We figgered that it was a lot of fun. Our shit holes hurt, and we may never shit right again, and our peckers ache, too. But it was all great fun. After we finish the can of beer, we fill some more beer cans with piss, and crawl into bed. I gave Old Charley one hell of a kiss, and then we both went to sleep.\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 4: The Morning After\n\nWhen I woke up the next mornin' Old Charley and I were facin' each other. He was still sleepin'. He had his arm over my body and I had mine over his.\n\nMy pecker was hard as a rock. Then I realized that the bed was wet. I didn't feel like I was gonna piss, so I figgered must be I had an accident. I sometimes sleep so hard that I don't hold it and the bed gets wet. My old lady keeps a plastic sheet on the bed, just 'cause of that. She knows I do it sometimes, but I always wash the sheets when she ain't home, so's she don't know how often. After all of that beer and drinkin' piss from each other last night, must be I couldn't hold it.\n\nI was ashamed that Old Charley would find out that I wet the bed sometimes. I didn't know how to hide it, since he was sleepin' in it. My hand kinda wandered down to feel my pecker, and it brushed agin Old Charley's pecker, and damned if his'n wasn't just as hard as mine. At that, Old Charley's eyes opened, and he whispered ""oh shit, I did it agin!"" I asked him what he was talkin' about. He said that sometimes he wet the bed at home. 'Specially when he had drunk a few beers the night before. I asked him if he was sure he'd pissed the bed, and told him that sometimes I did too. Then he grinned at me, and says ""You do too?"" Then he leaned over and kissed me. We decided that we'd both pissed durin' the night, 'cause the bed was wet all over, not just on one side or 'tother.\n\nI played with Old Charley's pecker a little bit, and he played with mine. We was just gettin' ready to try to do somethin' about them bein' so stiff when that old clock-radio went off. We had ta go to school, so we got up to get dressed. My pecker got over bein' so stiff, at least enough so's I could get it in my pants. Old Charley, he had more trouble gettin' his in his pants. My old man had already left for work when we went upstairs, and my old lady was puttin' our breakfast on the table. Soon's she did that, she left for work. My sister had already left for school. Soon's my mother left, I got that bowl from downstairs and emptied it and cleaned it up. I got the sheets offa the bed and stuck them in the washer and started 'em. After we finished breakfast, Old Charley and I went to school.\n\n----\n\nOld Charley an' I kept lookin' at each other durin' classes. After gymn, we kinda hung around puttin' balls away and coolin' it until the rest of the guys had left the locker room. We had study hall next period, and we knew what we wanted ta study. We both felt sticky from sleepin' in that piss and we wanted ta take a shower. We had the shower room all to ourselves and we stripped and went in.\n\nAfter we got the water just right, I grabbed the soap and reached over and started latherin' Old Charley up. I started with his neck, and then went down his back with that old soap and then I got the crack of his ass real good. I rached between his legs and soaped his nuts real good, and got in a wipe on that old pecker of his that was just hangin' down there. Then I got his legs soaped up real good with lotsa white, foamy lather. As I worked up the front of him, I looked up at his face, and he gave me a real great grin. I soaped his balls and his pecker some more, and by this time, his pecker was stiff again. As I soaped his chest, he looked at me and then his lips were on mine, and we was kissin'.\n\nThen he grabbed the soap away from me and he started latherin' me. I felt his strong, gentle hands rubbin' around on my back, and then down around my ass. Then, I could feel his soapy finger find my shit hole and he put it in a little. He wiggled it around a little and then he pulled it out. I felt some stirrings in my pecker. He put his hand on my back and bent me over. I put my hands on my knees for support. Then I felt some more soapy lather, and then I felt his pecker goin' in my shit hole. As he started wigglin' his ass back forth in my ass, both of his arms came around me and he started playin' with my pecker.\n\nI could feel him start to move his ass back 'n forth, movin' his pecker in and out of my shit hole. At the same time, he was strokin' my pecker back and forth. I kinda stood up and put my hands on the wall to brace myself. Then he stopped wigglin' an' I thought mebbe he'd finished, but he just kinda stayed there. I looked around at him and we started kissin'. Then I felt the stream of piss stingin' in my ass and could feel my guts fillin' up like they was gonna bust. Then he went back to movin' and we's still kissin'. I'm holdin' on tight with my ass to keep it all in, and he's movin' faster an faster. He's got his hand on my pecker and he's workin' it back an' forth real fast. I kin feel myself gettin' closer an' closer. Then just as I'm shootin' all over the place, he stops movin' too 'cause he did it the same time I did.\n\nThen I forgot about holdin' it in, and all that piss and shit just hadta come flyin' out. It pushed Old Charley's pecker out of the way and all that piss and shit went all over him. He turned me around and held me real close and I pushed out the rest of it. The showers was still runnin' and it all got washed down the drain. We lathered ourselves up, and finished our showers and went to class.\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 5: Visiting With Mortimer\n\nI didn't see Old Charley for a few days 'cause it was the weekend. I just sorta hung around the house on Saturday, kinda screwin' around in my room. I missed Old Charley and my pecker got hard just thinkin' 'bout the fun we'd had the other night.\n\nIt was Saturday in the late afternoon, 'n I was jest settin' on the porch. Mortimer come wanderin' by the house 'n he seen me settin' there on the porch. Mortimer, he come up the walk and set down aside me there. We talked 'bout the weather, and Mortimer, he likes baseball, so he was tryin' to talk about baseball. I don't like baseball, much, so Mortimer tried to find somethin' else to talk 'bout. When he sees that he's not havin' much success with that Mortimer started talkin' 'bout the day he tried to see if his pecker was bigger 'n Old Charley's.\n\nMortimer asked if I'd thought about what happened that day. I fibbed and told him I hadn't. I asked Mortimer if he liked to do that shit. He allowed as how he did. I asked him why. He says its fun an' it feels good. I told him I didn't unnerstan' what he meant. He asked me if I'd never tried it, and I told him I hadn't. He started tellin' me how good it felt and he'd like to show me. I told him I wasn't 'bout to do anything like that right here on the front porch. He laughed and said he wouldn't do it here on the porch, anyways. He told me to come on over to his house after supper. His folks was goin' out for the evening and we'd be there all alone. I told him I'd think 'bout it, but I didn't think I'd do it. We bullshitted some more and he finally went away. He told me again, to come on over that evenin'. I told him that I didn't go for that shit. (I lied.)\n\nAfter supper I watched that old TV for a while, but I couldn't stop thinkin' 'bout Old Charley and Mortimer and my stiff pecker. Finally I told my folks I was goin' out for a while, and I walked over to Mortimers house.\n\nMortimer was there, watchin' TV. His face really lighted up when he saw me. We sat down on the sofa and watched TV for a while. Mortimer brought out some beer and we drunk those and then Mortimer reached over and just kinda rubbed my knee and then he moved his hand up my leg a little. Then the first thing I knew, he was undoin' my pants and helpin' me outta them. I hadn't worn my Jockey's that night, and as soon as he got my pants down, my old pecker came flyin' out, real happy to be loose and free. Mortimer put my pecker in his mouth and I felt a chill go up my back, and I let out a hell of a moan. Then I felt his hand just kinda tickle my nuts a little, and I felt another chill. I don't know what Mortimer was doin' but it shore felt good! Then Mortimer let go of my pecker and he took off my shoes and got my pants off. He pulled me up off of the sofa and we stood there facin' each other. Mortimer was just 'bout as tall as me, 'n I guess he weighs just 'bout the same. Since he'd gotten my pants off, I reached down and undid his jeans. His pants fell to the floor and his pecker came poppin' out, just 'bout like mine had. Mortimer had red hair on his head, but I didn't think he'd have red hair 'round his pecker, too, but he did. I don't know what I thought I'd see, but I guess I thought it'd be black, or blonde. As we took our shirts off, I looked at the thin line of red hair that started at his belly button and made a path down to his pecker. That red hair spread out all over 'round his pecker and on his balls. I was used to Old Charley's black hair, and thought everybody's was black. I knew mine was blonde, but I hadn't really looked at it.\n\nSo I was just kinda standin' there starin' at Mortimer's red hair, 'n then I felt his hand grab my pecker, and he pulled on it a little. It had started to soften a little, but as soon as he grabbed it, it got hard again. Mortimer says, 'You like this, don't you?' I told him I didn't know. He says, 'As stiff as this cock is, I know you like it!' I'd never heard it called a cock before, but I didn't want Mortimer to think I was dumb, so I didn't say anything. Mortimer put his lips on mine and we started kissin'. Then I felt his tongue in my mouth. I didn't know what to think of that, but it kinda felt good. Next thing I knew, we was on the floor, side by side, and we was still kissin'. He took his tongue out of my mouth and I started kinda tryin' to put my tongue in his mouth. He opened his mouth, and it went right in. I started explorin' the inside of his mouth, and I found my cock gettin' harder. Of course, his hand on my pecker didn't make it get any softer.\n\nThen he pulled away from my mouth, and then his tongue started licking my tit. Now, I'd seen babies suckin' on their mother's tits, but I'd never heard of a guys tits bein' sucked on. I felt a chill go through me, but it felt good. Then he moved over to the other tit, and he licked on that for a while. Then he had his tongue in my belly button lickin' that. Then, before I knew it, he had his tongue down on my nuts, and my pecker was gettin' harder and harder. His tongue moved over to the inside of my legs and was licking around there on each leg. One hand was rubbin' my nuts, and the other hand was just touchin' my tits, first one and then the other.\n\nThen he took his hands and lifted my legs way up. I felt my ass bein' lifted off the floor. Then I felt his tongue lickin' my balls, and then it went down to my shit hole. I thought that was terrible, to lick my shit hole, but it sure felt good. My pecker was gettin' harder 'n harder. He hadn't touched it in a long while, but it was hard. He licked my shit hole for quite a while, and then he moved back to my balls, and the first thing I knew, his tongue was runnin' up the bottom of my pecker. That was more than I could handle. I was groanin' and it was drivin' me out of my mind. Mortimer was runnin' his tongue around my pecker, and his finger was playin' with my shit hole. I could feel it comin' and it was gettin' worse 'n worse. I don't know what Mortimer was doin' down there, and I didn't care! Then I felt the mule kick me outta that stable. When I came to, I just knew I had put a whole bunch of that white stuff in Mortimer's mouth, and I felt kinda bad about it. I looked down at Mortimer, and he was lookin' up at me and he was grinnin'. He told me that my come was the best he'd tasted in a long time. I asked him if he liked to eat that, and he said that he did. I asked him if it wasn't bad for you, and he said that he didn't think so. He had eaten lots of it, and it hadn't hurt him. Then he laid back beside me and kissed me. We laid there for a while, and I decided to see what it was like.\n\nI didn't pay much attention to his tits. I was more interested in that red hair of his. I had already sucked on Old Charleys cock, so I knew what that was like, but I tried lickin' his nuts, and he started moanin'. I found that I could suck one of his nuts in my mouth, and he starts hollerin' that it was sooo good, and not to stop. I sucked on that one and then I got the other one in my mouth. I looked up at him an' he was layin' there with his eyes closed, an' his mouth wide open, and he was breathin' funny. I let his nuts outta my mouth and raised his legs up, like he had raised mine.\n\nThen I saw it! I'd never looked at anybody's shit hole before. But there was Mortimers! His red hair came down along his legs and then down around that shit hole. There wasn't much, but enough so's I could see that it was red, but I could also see that puckered little thing lookin' at me with one eye. I stuck my tongue out and touched it, and then pulled my tongue back. Mortimer groaned a lot and that shit hole did a lot of movin' around, and then it settled down. I put my tongue back on it again, and I could feel it movin' as my tongue moved around on it. Mortimer groaned and moaned, and I could feel him tryin' to move around. I had his legs held up there, and there weren't much he could do. I could see his pecker gettin' harder and harder, and doin' a lot of floppin' around up there. Then Mortimer hollers 'Suck on my cock, you cocksucker! Hurry!' I let his legs down and put my mouth around his cock. I wiggled my tongue around the head of his cock and then Mortimer screamed. I was scared! But, just as he screamed he exploded and he filled my mouth with the white stuff. Almost as much as when Old Charley had peed in my mouth. I swallowed real hard and it tasted kinda good. I'd just gotten that swallowed and he shot a bunch more in my mouth. When his pecker quit throbbin' I swallowed again. It tasted kinda sweet, and was good. Then I felt his pecker gettin' smaller and smaller. I let loose of it and then I slid up beside Mortimer and he leaned over and we kissed again.\n\nHe went and got some more beer, and we sat on the sofa, bare assed naked watchin' TV and drinkin' beer. When I finished my beer I see that it was almost 11, so I got my clothes on, and kissed Mortimer good-night and walked on home. When I got there, I was beat, and I flopped into that old bed and went right to sleep. I dreamt about Mortimer that night.\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 6: The Camping Trip\n\nOld Charley 'n I we seen each other in class during the week, but what with one thing 'n another, we didn't get to talk about our peckers, and I didn't mention what'd happened with Mortimer.\n\nAt least, not 'til long about Thursday. Old Charley called me up on the phone Thursday night and asked me if I wanted to go campin' with him over the weekend. I asked him where he was plannin' on goin'. He says he's gonna go up ta Millers Falls. I been campin' up there before. It's a nice quiet spot way back in the woods. There's this creek that runs down through the woods and then it just makes this big drop. I reckon its 'bout 20 foot that it drops.\n\nI asked him who all's goin' 'n he says its just him 'n me. When's he goin'. He figgered on goin' up Saturday mornin', doin' some fishin' up there, mebbe wanderin' 'round the woods for a while, then we'd spend the night, and come back on Sunday.\n\nWell, this sounds kinda interestin'. I asked him how we're gettin up there, and he said he figgered on hikin'. I told him I liked that idea, and he says he'd be over on Saturday mornin' about 9 to get me.\n\nSo Friday after school, I got my tent out and got it all looked over and ready to go, and dug out some blankets to take. I don't have a sleepin' bag. My folks haven't been able to afford one. So I always use about 4 blankets. Its OK. I got some clean underwear an' stuff an' put it all in a knapsack. Then, it took me a couple of hours to find my fishin' pole. I hadn't seen it since last fall and I had to look over the damned place for it. I finally found it way over in the back of my closet. My tackle box was there with it. I went all through my tackle box and found shit that I'd forgot about. When I got that all finished, I like to died when I looked at that blessed clock! It was near midnight. I hit the sack and was asleep in 'bout a minute.\n\nNext mornin', Old Charley's there, just like he said he would, right at 9. I was almost ready, and just put a few more things in my knapsack, and got my good walkin' shoes on and we started out.\n\nAfter we left the house, we stopped at the store to get some food for lunch, supper and breakfast. Old Charley, he wanted to get lots of candy 'n stuff, but I talked him into some hamburg 'n potatoes 'n stuff. I know how to cook that stuff on a campfire so's it comes out pretty good. Then we started walkin' out of town, an' after a few blocks, we was startin' to get into the country. When we got out past the old haunted house, we turned off on a trail that started back up into the woods. We walked for quite a while. There weren't any other people around. We talked about school, and we tried to tell what the different trees were. Old Charley and I got into an argument over this one tree. I said it was an aspen, an' he said it was an oak. We took some leaves so's we could ask our teacher at school.\n\nWe walked a ways further and had a couple a piss stops and took a break to catch our breath. Old Charley was talkin' about why he don't wanna driver's license. He says its too dangerous out there on them highways. He's 'fraid he'll get killt if'n he gets behind the wheel. I'd like a drivers license, but my folks can't afford no car, so we always take the bus or whatever we kin find. Since there ain't no car for me to learn to drive in, I guess it'll be a long time 'fore I drive.\n\nIt was 'bout the middle of the afternoon when we finally reached the creek. I'd forgotten that Millers Falls was so far away. We turned and walked alongside the creek for about an hour and then we found the falls. Just as we rounded the bend to where we could see the falls, we looked where we camp, and there was a deer standin' right in the middle of where we put the tent. We both stopped and watched that old deer for quite a while. She didn't know we was there. She was eatin' the grass. We watched her for quite a while and then she went back in the woods. It was fun watchin' her.\n\nAfter she left, we went on to the clearing where the deer had been and we started unpackin'. We was gettin' the tent set up and then we got the food unpacked. That was when Old Charley got out the two six packs of beer he'd brung with him. He put them in the pool right there at the bottom of the falls so's they'd get good and cold. I was gettin' my blankets spread out while Old Charley was messin' around with the firewood an' a place to cook. After I got my bed fixed up, he started workin' on his bed. First thing I know, Old Charley, he's making his bed outta blankets, just like I did. Now, Old Charley's always used a sleepin' bag before. So I asks him where it is. He tells me that he knows that I don't have no sleepin' bag, and he thinks it'd be fun to try it like I do this time. Well, I guess so. It might be kinda fun after all, but who knows.\n\nWe got out the fish poles and went back down the creek aways, and did some fishin'. There wasn't much bitin' but we each got a couple of small ones. It was beginnin' to get dark so we went back to the campsite. We got the fire started 'n I started to cook some supper. We cooked those fish we caught, and I cooked some of that hamburg we'd bought. Old Charley got the beer outta the pool and opened one up for me and then he got one for hisself. So, I was feelin' pretty good for cookin' supper. It was pretty dark when supper was finally ready. Old Charley had brought an old light with him, an' I had some candles. Supper tasted real great. Maybe it was I had cooked it my self, or just cause we was out there in the fresh air, and all.\n\nAfter supper we got the pot of water offa the fire that I had put on there when we started to eat and we washed our dishes. Old Charley 'n me hadn't been talkin' 'bout too much. Mostly the other people in school and some of the dumb things that had been goin' on. While we was doin' the dishes, we had some more beer. After we got the dishes done, we sat down by the fire and we was drinkin' beer and just sort of lookin' at the fire. After a little bit of that, Old Charley says, ""C'mon, let's go swimmin'."" I told him I didn't have my swimmin' trunks with me. He told me I didn't need them, to just get my clothes off, and jump in. We'd go skinny dippin'. I'd never tried that before, but it was dark, and was just me 'n Old Charley, so what the Hell.\n\nWe both went runnin and jumped into that pool about the same time. We didn't know how cold that water was gonna be. I bet they heard me holler clear back in town. After a little bit of gettin' used to it, it wasn't so bad. Old Charley, he was swimmin' around, and first thing I knew he was swimmin' between my legs. Then he went through them again, 'n he grabbed my pecker on his way through. Then I tried it with him. I grabbed his pecker 'n his nuts 'n hung on 'till I couldn't hold my breath no more. I let go and come up for air. We played around in that pool for a while. Me grabbin' him, 'n him grabbin' me. I started gettin' cold, so I got out and grabbed my towel and sat by the fire for a while. Old Charley, he come out right after I did. We put some more wood on the fire and sat there with another beer and the towels around us.\n\nI was still cold, and told Old Charley that I was cold. He went in the tent and grabbed a blanket. He come back out and set down a side of me and got the blanket around both of us. Then he wrapped his arm around my shoulder and held me tight. I put my arm around his shoulder and we sat there. Then I told Old Charley how Mortimer had invited me over to his house last week, 'n I told him all of the things that Mortimer and me had done. Old Charley kept holdin' me tighter 'n tighter while I was tellin' him. I could feel my pecker gettin' harder 'n harder from thinkin' 'bout it. My hand kinda started feelin' over to Old Charley's pecker, 'n I could feel that his pecker was just 'bout as hard as mine. Then I felt his hand nudge my pecker. I looked over at him, and then his lips met mine, 'n we kissed. I could feel his tongue come into my mouth, and then when he moved his tongue back, my tongue went in his mouth an' explored around. His hand moved to my tit and it sent a wild thrill through my body. My kiss got even stronger.\n\nThen I felt us goin' backward and we was layin' on the ground with the blanket under us. We was still hangin' on to each other and kissin'. Then Old Charley broke the kiss, and his lips started movin' 'round on my body. As his tongue got down near my pecker, I told him to wait that I had to piss before he got too far. At that, he says, 'Go ahead', an' I felt his mouth get wrapped around my pecker and my pecker felt good. Old Charley just sort of held his mouth there, and then I started lettin' loose all of that beer. Old Charley, he sucked it all up, an' swallowed every last drop. Then I felt him start movin' his mouth 'round on my pecker. I felt myself gettin' higher and higher. Then before I was ready shoot, Old Charley pulled away, 'n he started movin' his tongue back up my body, and the next thing I knew, his lips were on mine again and we was back to kissin'.\n\nI broke the kiss and then I started down his body with my tongue. When I got to his belly button, I worked my tongue around real good in there, and he got to gigglin'. Then I followed that thin line of black hair from his belly button down to his pecker. Just as I was startin' to work my tongue around the head of his pecker, he says, 'Hold still a minute. It's my turn, now.' I knew just what he meant, and I grabbed his pecker with my mouth, and I had just clamped down on it when I felt that hot stream hit the back of my mouth. It seemed like it was comin' forever, but I kept swallowin' an' I got it all down. When it stopped comin' Old Charley told me to turn around. I didn't know what he meant, but I finally got around so's my pecker was even with his mouth, and the first thing I knew, he had my pecker in his mouth, 'n I had his pecker in my mouth. It felt so good, I had trouble rememberin' to pay attention to his pecker. Then I felt his pecker gettin' real hard an' stiff, an' I knew that he was 'bout ready to shoot. But, I could feel me gettin' ready to blast off, too. An' then I felt his hot load hit my tongue just as I felt my load headin' out into his waitin' mouth. After I finished, I was too beat to move. I lay my head on his leg and just laid there with his pecker still in my mouth.\n\nI got turned around after a while and Old Charley got up an' got a couple more beers for us. We was warm enough by now and didn't need the blanket around us. The fire was kinda dyin' down now, and so was we. We both sat there kinda watchin' the fire, not sayin' much, 'n not thinkin' much. Just watchin' the fire, 'n drinkin our beer.\n\nWhen we'd finished the beer, Old Charley said he was tired, and ready to hit the sack. I was that way myself. I mentioned that we'd had quite a few beers and was wonderin' if I was gonna wet the bed. Old Charley says that he had figgered that might happen. Then he reached in his knapsack and I was sure shocked when I saw what Old Charley had. He had drug out some diapers. I asked him what he was gonna do. He said that his older sister had a baby that was wearin' toddler diapers now. He'd been lookin' at them and wonderin' what would happen if he wore them on the nights when he'd been drinkin' a lot. I couldn't believe it. Old Charley looked a little old to be wearin' diapers, but he had a point. He asked me if I would help him get them on.\n\nThis was a little embarassin', but if that's what he wanted, what the Hell. So, I unfolded one, and as he stood there with his legs spread, I managed to get it on him. It didn't really go all of the way around him, like they do on a baby, but it did pretty good. I could see his pecker gettin' harder 'n harder as I put it on. Finally when I was all finished, He leaned over and kissed me.\n\nThen Old Charley asked me if I was gonna wear one. I told him no way. He says, but you wet the bed when you've had too much to drink, don't you? And, I had to agree that he was right. So, Old Charley put one of those diapers on me, and by the time he was finished, my pecker was pretty stiff. I reached over and felt of his diaper, and I could feel his stiff pecker through it.\n\nWe went in the tent and messed around with the blankets so that we had like a double bed there. We crawled down between the blankets. Old Charley and I were facing each other. We gave each other a hug and a kiss. Wearing our diapers, we went to sleep.\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 7: Sunday Morning\n\nWhen I woke up, it was still dark out. I could feel my pecker as hard as a baseball bat. Then I could feel the wet around my body. Then I 'membered where I was and I 'membered that Old Charley had put a diaper on me before we went to bed. I looked over and seen Old Charley layin' there. His face was facin' me, 'n it looked like he was sleepin'. I reached over to find his pecker. I found it through the diaper he was wearin' 'n his pecker was just as hard as mine. I stuck my finger down inside the diaper, 'n his was wet, too. Then Old Charley says, 'I wet it. Did you wet yours?' I told him I did.\n\nOld Charley rolled over and grabbed me, and our peckers were rubbin' each other through the diapers. Then he pulled the diaper open and my stiff pecker came flyin' out. Old Charley was on that pecker like flies on shit. He licked my pecker, 'n he licked my nuts, and he run his tongue all over down there, gettin' alla that piss up. I couldn't stand it. It was drivin' me crazy. I was already half way up the wall when I woke, an' his foolin' around down there was makin' it worse. I couldn't hold it any more and shot all over the place.\n\nAs my pecker was gettin' soft, Old Charley stretched out beside me. I reached down and pulled his diaper off, and started lickin' up all of that piss he'd left down there. He shot just about as fast as I had. I pulled the diaper off the rest of the way, an' Old Charley pulled his off. Damned if Old Charley didn't have some more of them diapers. He pulled out two more an' put them on 'n went back to bed. Old Charley gave me a kiss an' we went back to sleep.\n\nWhen I woke up the next time, it was daylight. My diaper was dry, but I had to pee real bad. I stuck my finger down inside Old Charley's diaper an' it was wet again. He was layin' on his back an' snorin' up a storm. I took off my diaper, an' then I got straddle of Old Charley's belly and stuck my pecker down in Old Charley's diaper. I felt my pecker's head hit the head of Old Charley's pecker. It was no sooner in there than I started to pee. It was right then that Old Charley woke up. Old Charley started makin' all kinds of noises. I felt my pecker gettin' covered with somethin' an' I could tell by his noises that he had just shot off.\n\nI pulled my pecker out of his diaper, and stuck my hand down in there, 'n shore 'nuff he'd shot off. I turned 'round on his belly, and aimed my pecker at his mouth. He looked up at me and let a lot of air out of his mouth in a whoosh. He says that was sumthin' else! I asks why he come. He says the feel of my hot piss hittin' his pecker and his nuts like that just set him off.\n\nI says, 'Well, set me off.' Then I shoved my pecker in his face and I reached down and grabbed the back of his head and pulled it up so that my pecker had to go in his mouth. He wrapped his mouth 'round my pecker like an all day lollipop, 'n he started workin' on it. I sat there on his chest, holdin' his head up on my pecker, an' I'm all bent over him. Its feelin' sooo damned good! I try to keep from shootin' but I can't hold it no more, and I kin feel it building up way down deep in back of my nuts an' then comin' through my nuts and they it went all over the place. When it was over, I let go of Old Charley's head, 'n he lay back down. 'Damn! That tastes good!' That was the first time Old Charley'd said anything like that. Then he says, 'What a way to wake up in the mornin'. I'd like to wake up every mornin' that way.' I told him that it sure was a good way.\n\nSo, we gets out of bed, an' Old Charley takes off his diaper. We went out and started a fire so's we could cook us some breakfast. That was a real sight. Both of us was running around there in the woods, naked as a jaybird, workin' on gettin' some breakfast goin'.\n\nIt was kinda thrillin' runnin' around there with nuthin' on. Free from the clothes. Just lettin' our peckers hang out. As we'd pass each other, we'd make a grab at his pecker, but nuthin' serious. The smell of the bacon fryin' was goin' all through the woods, and it shore smelled good! When the bacon was done real good, Old Charley surprised me an' started cookin' some eggs. I didn't know he knew how to cook eggs. The toast got burned a little, but it was good.\n\nWe put our towels down on a old log and we sat there on the towel, side by side, bare-assed naked, eatin' breakfast. I think it was the best breakfast I ever et.\n\nAfter we was through with the breakfast, we washed up our cookin' stuff, and got it put away. Then we figgered enough time had gone, so we jumped in the pool. We wanted to get alla that piss and come offa ourselves 'fore we got dressed. We wasn't sure how long it'd be 'fore somebody was to come wanderin' through our campsite. It was hard 'nuff for us to be naked in front of each other, but it'd be ten times worse for someone else to see us. We splashed 'round for a while. We grabbed each others peckers for a bit, and then we got out and got dried off. I went in the tent to get some clothes to put on.\n\nI had flopped down on the blankets so's I could reach my knapsack at the other end. All of a sudden I felt Old Charley land on top of me. I could feel Old Charley's pecker against my back. It felt big and hard. Old Charley put his arms around me, 'n he laid his head down side of mine. He started to run his tongue around on my ear, 'n then it felt as if he was tryin' to put that tongue in my ear. I could feel my pecker gettin' harder. I could feel his pecker pokin' me in the back, 'n it seemed to be gettin' harder. Old Charley was huggin' me tight, like he'd never let me go. I turned my head around 'n I looked right into those blues eyes. Old Charley looked back at me, 'n then he brought his lips down on mine. I could feel his tongue start to feel around in my mouth. It sent a thrill through my body, and I could feel my pecker gettin' even harder. Old charley's pecker was really stiff now. Then I felt Old Charley movin' his hand around. In a couple of seconds I could feel his hand messin' around my shit hole. It was beginnin' to feel slippery down there. I knew what was gonna happen, 'n I couldn't wait. Then Old Charley just kinda raised his ass up a little 'n then I couldn't feel his pecker in my back anymore. Then I could feel the head of that monstrous pecker pokin' at my shit hole, tryin' to get in. Suddenly, I felt a snap, an' I felt Old Charley's pecker reachin' way up inside me. I don't know what he hit when he went in, but I almost shot when it went in.\n\nWe was still kissin'. He started movin' his ass up and down and I could feel that pecker movin' back n' forth. I felt Old Charley's tongue leave my mouth, and my tongue followed it into his mouth. Old Charley started suckin' on my tongue just like I had sucked on his pecker. I think he was tryin' to make my tongue shoot. His ass was just a movin' that pecker of his in 'n out of my ass. It was movin' my pecker back 'n forth on those blankets. The blankets was really gettin' my pecker stirred up. I was gettin' close to shootin'. Then I felt Old Charley suck even harder on my tongue. He was movin' faster 'n faster with his pecker. My tongue was movin' faster 'n faster in his mouth. I was gettin' sweaty from all this exceitement. I could feel Old Charley sweatin' 'n a lot of it was fallin' on me. I could feel myself gettin' ready to shoot. I squeezed my shit hole to try to keep from doin' it. That made Old Charley shoot. When he did, he bit down on my tongue. I thought he was gonna bite it off. I pulled my tongue back just as soon as he let loose, I finally felt his pecker stop throbbing. I felt the sticky mess between my belly 'n the blankets. I knew we had both shot a whoppin' big load.\n\nOld Charley pulled his pecker out, 'n we both jumped in the pool agin to get all that sweat off'n us. Now we put some clothes on. The we started gettin' our stuff packed up so's we'd be ready to leave.\n\nWe took the tent down, 'n packed that away. When we got it all done, we started back down the trail. We stopped along the creek in lotsa places and did some fishin' We didn't catch anything worth keepin'. But, we kept tryin'.\n\nWhen we got down to where the trail took off from the creek, we put the fishin' poles away, and headed back into town. I said good bye to Old Charley at my house, 'n he went on home.\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 8: Three's Company\n\nThe camping trip had been lot's of fun, but I was beat when I got home. I went to bed early and slept real good.\n\nI had a real wild dream that night. I was dreamin' 'bout Old Charley 'n me. I'm not sure where we was, but it was in a house, somewheres. It was in a cellar. I could see the boards for the floor upstairs. The walls was cement and so was the floor. There wasn't nothin' else in the room, 'ceptin' an old mattres, just Old Charley 'n me.\n\nOld Charley and me was on the mattress, just lyin' there next to each other. Our bodies was touchin' a lot, an' we had our arms 'round each other. I don't remember whether we was kissin' or we was sleepin'. I felt good just bein' so close to Old Charley. Then I looked up, 'n here comes Mortimer down the steps to the cellar. Mortimer didn't have any clothes on, either. He was just as maked as we were. I looked at Mortimer and thought that I didn't remember that his pecker was as big as that. But it was swingin' back 'n forth between his legs as he come down those stairs. Each time he stepped down onta another step that pecker would slap up against his leg. I really liked that thick red hair that was growin' 'round his pecker. He had a lot of it.\n\nOld Charley woke up and looked at me. Then he saw that I was lookin' at somethin' an' he turned to look. That's when he saw Mortimer, and he turned onto his tummy real quick. Old Charley was bein' shy, again. Mortimer says 'Hi' to both of us, 'n we 'Hi' him back. Mortimer asks what we was doin' 'n we told him we was restin'. I don't think he believed that, 'cause he give us a funny look.\n\nMortimer comes over to the mattress 'n he sits down on the edge of it, side of Old Charley. Old Charley stays on his tummy with his pecker boring into that mattress. Mortimer starts rubbin' Old Charley's back, 'n then while he's doin' that, we all's talkin' 'bout what Mortimer wanted to do when we was together the last time. Mortimer's tellin' us that it don't hurt an' its lotsa fun. Then while's he's rubbin' Old Charley's back, he reaches over and starts messin' with my pecker. Old Charley's watchin' all this. Mortimer is workin' his hand lower on Old Charley, an' first thing I knew, he's got his finger tryin' to get into Old Charley's shit hole. Old Charley's grinnin. He likes that. Then Mortimer hops over between us, and just kinda pushes me onto my tummy, an' then he's doin' the same thing to me. I'm feelin' his finger goin' in an' outta my shit hole, and it really feels wild. I look over at Old Charley 'n he's grinnin' an' I'm grinnin' right back at him. Old Charley's got his ass goin' up an' down with Mortimer's finger. I start doin' the same 'n its feelin' really wild. Mortimer's finger is feelin' good, 'n its not hurtin' at all, an' then I realize that there's more'n a finger in that hole. I look aroun' an' he's got three fingers in each of our shit holes.\n\nOld Charley 'n I are both gettin' into this. Then I feel Mortimer pull his finger out. He's tellin Old Charley to get up on top of me, 'n he's helpin' Old Charley get his pecker into my shit hole. I feel that old pecker of his slip right in to my shit hole. Then Mortimer got his pecker all slicked up with spit, and he was rammin' it into Old Charley's shit hole. When it went in, I felt Old Charley's pecker come slammin' down into my shit hole. Then I felt it go out and them come whompin' back down in, 'n then it bounced. That was when Mortimer had slammed into Old Charley. After a few more times we all got things arranged and just as Mortimer would get his pecker shoved all the way in to Old Charley's shit hole, Old Charley would have his pecker 'n he's helpin' Old Charley get his pecker into my shit hole. I feel that old pecker of his slip right in to my shit hole. Then Mortimer got his pecker all slicked up with spit, and he was rammin' it into Old Charley's shit hole. When it went in, I felt Old Charley's pecker come slammin' down into my shit hole. Then I felt it go out and them come whompin' back down in, 'n then it bounced. That was when Mortimer had slammed into Old Charley. After a few more times we all got things arranged and just as Mortimer would get his pecker shoved all the way in to Old Charley's shit hole, Old Charley would have his pecker almost all out of my shit hole. Then when Mortimer pushed in, the force rammed Old Charley's pecker way down deep in my hole. It was wild!\n\nI heard Old Charley start to breath hard, an' then I heard Mortimer start to breath hard. Then I could tell that they had both come. As they lay on top of me, I felt myself shootin deep down into that mattress.\n\nI woke up then. My pecker was getting soft and I could feel where I had come all over myself. I looked around and it was getin' daylight. I lay there and started wipin' myself off, just as the clock-radio went off."
715,Brady - A Fantasy,['MM'],"Ray stood Brady at the edge of the bed and began unbuttoning Brady's 501's. Brady was caught off guard. ""Hey Ray, what are you doing?""\n\n""You'll see,"" Ray answered. Brady knew what this was lead- ing up to but somehow he was willing to relax and enjoy the moment. He was not afraid of what was going on probably because he knew that Ray would never hurt him. He trusted Ray and that's all that mattered to him at this point.\n\nAs Ray began to pull Brady's tight fitting 501's down the massive legs, Brady removed the tight T-shirt that he was wearing and tossed it on the floor. Ray untied Brady's shoes and removed them. Then he slipped the 501's off of Brady's legs and laid them on the floor next to the T-shirt.\n\nBrady's cock had started to get hard while Ray removed the 501's. It was just hard enough to push out firmly on Brady's white briefs. Ray could even see the outline of Brady's cockhead through the soft cotton material. Ray reached up and cupped Brady's basket in his hand and massaged his balls and cock through the soft material. Brady looked down to watch Ray mas- saging and squeezing his balls and cock through the briefs. ""Oh that feels good."" Brady whispered in a low voice.\n\nThen Ray reached up and took a hold of the elastic waistband and slowly pulled Brady's briefs down. Brady's cock bounced up hard and throbbing as Ray pulled the briefs past it and released it from it's white cotton barrier. Ray continued to pull Brady's briefs down to his ankles, and Brady lifted his legs out of them.\n\n""Brady, lay back on the bed, face down and make yourself comfortable, I'm going to give you a really good massage.""\n\nThere was a sense of confusion in Brady's face. He somehow was expecting Ray to begin pawing at his cock, which was getting harder in anticipation. Brady laid face down on the bed. It was difficult for him to situate his hard cock so that he could lay comfortably. Ray reached into the bedstand and took out a bottle of massaging oil.\n\nRay began pouring the oil onto Brady's back. As Ray began rubbing the oil into the beautiful skin, Brady moaned sighs of delight. Ray massaged Brady's back and then his muscular legs. Ray had never seen legs so well developed before. Then Ray began massaging Brady's cute bulbous ass. The oil dripped down between the crack and Brady could feel Ray's hands as they massaged down the crack as if trying to catch the drops of oil. ""Spread your legs a little Brady,"" Ray spoke softly, almost in a whisper.\n\nBrady spread his legs just wide enough for Ray to reach down between them and massage the bottom of his balls. ""Oh, that feels great Ray."" Brady was totally relaxed now and really enjoying the massage.\n\n""Ok, you hot looking dude, turn over so I can massage your front side.""\n\nBrady lazily turned over on his back, face up. His cock had gotten flaccid, but was still firm enough to stand at a half erect state. Brady looked down to watch as Ray poured more massage oil onto his chest and legs. Then Ray began massaging Brady's chest and pecs and arms. Brady continued to moan his sighs of approval as Ray masterfully kneaded Brady's beautiful well-developed muscles.\n\nAs Ray began to massage Brady's abdomen and inch closer to Brady's pubic hair line, he noticed that there was obvious antic- ipation, as Brady's cock began to get fully hard again. In seconds, Brady's cock was standing up hard, erect, and throbbing. Brady's cockhead was so hard from the excitement that it was almost purple. The skin around it was pulled tight. Ray contin- ued to massage Brady's abdomen, then he slowly worked his way down to the base of Brady's giant, hard cock. As Ray teased with the pubic area around the base of Brady's cock, he could see a few drops of clear pre-cum emerge from the crown of Brady's cockhead. The drops of liquid gently ran down the cockhead and then ran down the long, throbbing shaft of Brady's cock.\n\nRay then moved his attention to Brady's firm balls. He poured a few drops of lubricant onto Brady's balls and then began to massage them gently. As Ray kneaded and tugged at Brady's balls, it caused his cock to bounce about in response. Brady clasped both of his hands together and put them behind his head. He was obviously enjoying this part of the massage best of all.\n\nSoon Ray began to massage Brady's muscular thighs and power- ful legs. Brady sighed a deep breath of relief. He realized that he was actually hoping that Ray would get on with the busi- ness of massaging his aching cock. Ray continued to tease the hunky man by moving his attention back up Brady's legs and slightly caress his balls and the base of his cock. Then he would move his massaging hands back down Brady's legs.\n\nAfter fifteen minutes of this teasing massage, Brady began to relax and enjoy the feeling that his body was experiencing. Brady knew he was in ""good hands"" literally. Finally Ray moved his hands back to the base of Brady's hard, throbbing cock, but this time instead of going back down Brady's legs, Ray began to slowly inch his way up Brady's cock shaft.\n\nThe sensations sent chills up Brady's back and he opened his eyes and looked down to watch Ray as he began to massage the huge throbbing cock. ""Oh, my god, that feels fantastic."" Brady moaned. The diameter of Brady's hard cock was so big around that Ray could hardly place his fist completely around it.\n\n""Oh Brady, you can't imagine how long I've wanted to do this to you. I've fantasized about this moment for years. Hoping I'd get the chance to really give you the most exciting pleasure you've ever experienced.""\n\nRay dripped more oil onto Brady's dick as he continued to slowly stroke up and down the shaft. ""Oh, wait, stop you're getting me too close."" Ray moved his stroking attention down to Brady's nice, firm balls to give Brady's dick a chance to cool down a bit. Ray didn't want Brady to cum too soon. He wanted Brady to enjoy this for a nice long time.\n\nAfter about a minute Ray gripped Brady's cock again and began the stroking action that almost sent Brady over the edge. ""I'm really gonna make your big cock feel good Brady,"" Ray whis- pered. ""How does it feel to have another man whippin' on your big hard dick Brady?""\n\n""Oh, Ray, it feels great, but you'd better stop or I'm gonna shoot real soon man,"" Brady answered in a breathless voice.\n\nRay continued working on Brady's big dick, stroking the good-looking dude almost to an orgasm then moving his attention the Brady's balls. Brady was squirming from side to side as Ray stroked him closer and closer to the explosion point. ""Oh, Brady, look at your big cock gettin' creamed man."" Brady looked down at his dick as Ray pumped it at a nice even pace.\n\nSoon Brady's body began to writhe on the bed as his climax was too close to stop. ""Alright Brady, shoot it for me man. Shoot that hot load of cum man. Let me pump that hot juice outa your big dick man."" Ray began pumping Brady's cock at a furious pace as Brady began to moan and then scream in ecstasy. Brady's cock began to shoot his hot thick cum out. The first shot of Brady's cum hit Ray's chest. The ecstatic sensations sent Brady's body into spasms of delight as Ray continued to pump the hot, white cum out of Brady's throbbing cock.\n\nThe ecstasy lasted at least fifteen minutes. When the sensations died down Brady breathed a sigh of relief. ""Whew, that was great Ray,"" Brady said in an exhausted voice.\n\n""Are you ready for another session dude?"" Ray asked.\n\n""Oh, I don't think so, not just yet,"" Brady answered.\n\n""'Not just yet'? Does that mean you'd be willing to do it again sometime?""\n\n""Well, Yeah, I guess I'd let you do that again...do I need to make an appointment?""\n\n""You have an open appointment Brady. I really enjoyed doing that to you as much as you enjoyed it.""\n\nBrady and Ray rested for several minutes, then Ray suggested that they both go take a shower and clean up. Brady agreed. ""Hey you didn't cum yet. I think we'd better do something about that,"" Brady said as the two stepped into the shower.\n\n""That sounds like a great idea to me,"" Ray said, grinning. ""You can work on my dick and I'll give your cock another pumping just to make sure we got it all out. OK?""\n\n""Sounds like a deal to me,"" Brady said, returning the grin.\n\nAh! What a fantasy..."
716,Brady Bunch,['family'],"Mike came in the room, closing the door behind him.\n\nNone of the three girls liked the idea of their mother being married again, and they had already decided among themselves to try and do everything they could to break up the marriage before it became permanent.\n\nMike saw that Marcia and Jan were in front of the television, the littlest, Cindy, nowhere to be seen.\n\n""I asked you to watch your sister,"" said Mike. ""Where is she?""\n\nMarcia gave her stepfather a look of scorn.\n\n""She is around here somewhere,"" she said disinterestedly.\n\n""Yeah, don't worry,"" added Jan. ""She can take care of herself.""\n\nMike went to the television and turned it off.\n\n""Actually, you're wrong.""\n\nHe went to the door and brought Cindy in, wrapped in a blanket.\n\n""Your sister fell in the pool downstairs,"" he said harshly. ""She almost died. You two disobeyed me, and have to be punished.""\n\nMarcia laughed, Jan smirked as Cindy headed for the bedroom.\n\nMike saw the laugh, and the smirk. He came to Marcia, and slapped her. Jan screamed at her father, and he turned, meeting her rush with a quick slap, followed by pulling her hair, until she was bent almost double.\n\n""You three are going to have to learn some manners,"" he yelled in Jan's face. ""I'm going to spank all three of you for disobeying me.""\n\nMarcia's face blushed. She was fourteen, and she had never been spanked.\n\n""It will be a cold day in hell before-""\n\nMike slapped Marcia.\n\n""You will not use that kind of language when I am around,"" he yelled. ""Cindy, get your ass in here.""\n\nThe ten year old appeared meekly at the door then came in.\n\n ***\n\nCarol wasn't sure how she should react. All three of Mike's sons had disobeyed her almost continually upon their return home, and she didn't know what she should do.\n\nGreg was following the orders of his father. This was going to be good, he thought. They would all fuck their new mother, then fuck their new sisters when they came back. From the gleam in his father's eye before they left, Greg knew what his dad was doing with the girls. He smiled.\n\n***\n\nMarcia and Jan lay on the bed, crying, as Mike slapped each of them to keep them in their place.\n\n""Come here, Cindy,"" he ordered.\n\nThe ten year old blonde approached, terror in her eyes. She had seen Mike slap her sisters, and the look in his eyes told her she was in for the same, maybe worse.\n\n""Didn't I tell you to stay in the room?"" asked Mike loudly.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""But you didn't, did you?""\n\nCindy stared at Marcia and Jan.\n\n""Answer me,"" Mike roared.\n\n""No, I didn't,"" said Cindy, defiance in her voice. ""You can't tell me what to do. You are not my father!""\n\nMarcia and Jan giggled, until Mike slapped Cindy, then turned and slapped each of them again.\n\n""I don't think you've been paying attention,"" said Mike. ""I AM your father, whether you like it or not. You will listen to me, you will do what I say. If you don't you'll be sorry.""\n\nCindy and Marcia could hear the menace in Mike's tone, but Jan either didn't hear it or ignored it.\n\n""How will we be sorry?"" she asked loudly. ""You do anything to us, we'll tell mommy.""\n\nMike stared at Jan. Somehow, he had known she would be the one to challenge him.\n\n""Go ahead and tell your mommy,"" he said in a dead tone. ""I have her so well fucked, even a little whore of a daughter like you will be ignored.""\n\nThe words were like a slap, and Jan came at Mike now, ready to fight him.\n\nJan swung a slap, but Mike ducked easily. He grabbed the blonde hair of Jan, then started to slap her again and again.\n\nMarcia now joined in the attack, trying to slap Mike as well. Mike allowed her slap to hit him, then he open handed her, slapping her and Marcia. Cindy had seen enough. She tried to protect her sister by getting in front of her father, but he now slapped Cindy as well, all three blondes on the bed and crying.\n\n***\n\n Greg lay on top of Carol. He had fucked his new mother, forcing his way in when she had gone to bed. He now whistled, and he smiled as Peter came in the door.\n\nCarol cried out as her middle stepson now stroked in, and started thrashing on top of her.\n\n *** Mike knew what he had to do. It was the only way any of his daughters would learn that he meant discipline when he threatened them.\n\n""Marcia!""\n\nThe blonde looked at Mike, tears and a small amount of fear in her eyes.\n\n""Come here!"" he commanded.\n\nMarcia was in a small skirt and light blouse as she came to her father.\n\n""I'm going to have to spank you for disobeying me,"" he said loudly, so Jan and Cindy would hear him. ""Now, bend over my knee.""\n\nMarcia appeared to struggle with herself, as if she wanted to yell at him. She held herself up, and came to him. She now bent over his knee.\n\nMike stared down at the small skirt. He smiled. She wouldn't like this. None of them would.\n\n""Take off your panties.""\n\nMarcia and the others gasped. They had never been spanked on their bare skin. Marcia started to protest, until she saw the look on Mike's face. She turned her back to him, reached under her skirt, then pulled off the panties. She now came and again bent over his knee.\n\nEven through his pants, Mike could feel the rough hair of Marcia's slight mound. He was going to give her the spanking of her life, one she and her sisters would never forget.\n\nMike now bent to his task. He pulled up her skirt. He was fascinated with her young ass, still mostly white. He thought he could just make out a few of her sparse hair on her mound. He started to spank Marcia, raining the blows down as hard as he possibly could.\n\nJan and Cindy screamed almost as loudly, just watching their sister get spanked.\n\n""You WILL listen to me,"" he yelled. ""Do you understand?""\n\nMarcia was screaming as she felt blow after blow. Mike slapped her to stop her screaming.\n\n""I asked you a question,"" said Mike. ""Will you obey me?""\n\nMarcia's defiance returned.\n\n""No,"" she screamed. ""Now let me up!""\n\nMoments later, she screamed in agony. Mike had unzipped, and he thrust deep in the dry teen. Marcia screamed again.\n\nJan and Cindy again rushed forward to try and help their sister. They saw the blood, and they slapped Mike. Mike quickly hit Jan in the face, punching Cindy in the stomach. Both girls collapsed near the bed.\n\n""I'll deal with you two after I'm through with your sister.""\n\nMike now started thrust in and out of Marcia. He went fast and quick. He liked what he was doing, and it was the best punishment he could think of.\n\n ***\n\nPeter had finished with Carol, and as she lay under her stepson, she knew what was going to happen. Peter now pulled out of her, then whistled loudly. Bobby came in the room.\n\nIt was going to be his first time. He was glad it was with a woman he still called ""mommy.""\n\n ***\n\n Mike went fast and quick, in and out of Marcia at a furious pace. Her blood helped him, but just the thought of what he was doing now made him come, his own seed deep inside the crying teen.\n\nMike lay on top of Marcia, trying to kiss her, even as he slapped her.\n\n""I hoped you learned a lesson,"" said Mike. ""I'm in control now. I fucked your mommy. Right now, at home, my boys are fucking your mom. When I get back with the three of you, all three of you will put out for my boys.""\n\n""P-p-put out?"" asked Marcia, eyes full of tears, voice full of pain.\n\n""What I just did to you, you little slut,"" said Mike. ""You'll be doing that for your brothers soon, and I mean every night.""\n\nJan was mad now.\n\n""Mom won't let you get away with this,"" she said.\n\n""She won't have much of a say,"" said Mike. He pulled out of Marcia, then started towards Jan. ""By now, my sons have fucked your mommy. Just wait till they get hold of you three. I'll make sure you are broke in, at least partially.""\n\nHe now came to Jan, feinted towards her chest, then ripped off her own small skirt. Her hands came down as he saw the bare mound of the young blonde. He slapped her hands.\n\n""Turn over!"" he commanded. ""It's time for your spanking.""\n\nJan's face was red as she watched Mike throw her torn panties to the floor. She could see he was out of control, and there was little sense in arguing with him further.\n\nMike now bent Jan over. As painful as Marcia had had it, Jan was about to get it worse. Marcia continued to lay, crying, on the bed, as Mike came forward. He grasped Jan's hips, then he surprised the ten year old, thrusting his manhood in her.\n\nJan screamed.\n\n""Oh! Noooo! My Goooddd! You're soooo biggg!""\n\nJan's tears and crying returned, her shaking furious as she tried to dislodge Mike as he started thrusting in and out of Jan's oh-so-tight ass.\n\nMike worked quickly. As tight as Marcia had been, Jan's ass was even more so, and Mike worked quickly, keeping the blonde in place as he went faster and faster.\n\nJan was in agony. She had expected a spanking, nothing like what she was experiencing now. The pain was tremendous, her screams useless as she felt her stepfather continue to thrust in and out.\n\nMarcia heard the screams, but she couldn't look at Jan. Marcia's own pain was still very present, and her tears continued to fall.\n\nMike went faster and faster, until he came now, his seed shooting deep in Jan's ass. He lay on top of the girl, forcing her to feel all of him.\n\n""That was pretty good,"" said Mike. ""I'm sure Peter will like doing that to you every night.""\n\nMarcia sat up.\n\n""How could you?"" she screeched. ""We're your daughters.""\n\n""I'm just teaching you how to be a good daughter,"" said Mike with confidence. ""Greg will fuck you, Peter on your sister, Bob on little Cindy.""\n\n""Cindy?"" asked Marcia. ""Cindy is too small for anyone to go to bed with.""\n\n""Bobby is small, too,"" said Mike. ""I'm going to open her mouth a bit, but that's all.""\n\nMike moved towards Cindy as Marcia collapsed back to the bed.\n\n *** Greg had told his brothers what their father was doing. All three now masturbated over Carol as they talked about what they would soon be doing to their new sisters.\n\nCarol lay, crying, watching her sons, wondering just what she had gotten herself into.\n\n***\n\nMike pulled Cindy up by the hair.\n\n""Time for you to use that smart little mouth,"" he yelled. Mike turned, then quickly tied up both Marcia and Jan. ""I'll be in the shower with Cindy,"" said Mike. ""If you try to escape, I'll do even worse to you.""\n\nJan and Marcia cried as Mike literally dragged Cindy to the shower.\n\n""Strip,"" he ordered. When the eight year old didn't move, Mike slapped her, then ripped off her shirt. The sight of her flat chest nearly set him off. He reached for her skirt, but she held out her hands.\n\n""I'll do it,"" she said, tears in her eye.\n\nMike watched as Cindy turned her back to him, then unzipped the skirt. Mike nearly shot off again as he stared at her frilly yellow panties. She took these off, and he smiled as he stared at her cute little ass.\n\n""In the shower,"" he ordered.\n\nCindy could barely walk as she got in. Mike turned the water on cold, and she screamed.\n\n""Quiet,"" he yelled, slapping the blonde. She went to her knees.\n\nMike made it even colder. Cindy screamed again.\n\n""I'll have to keep you quiet,"" said Mike. He turned her face to him, then pulled her hair viciously. She opened her mouth to scream, but there was no sound, as Mike thrust his manhood in her mouth.\n\nCindy tried to gasp, tried to gag, tried to scream, but her mouth was full of her father, and he had grasped the back of her head, and he was brutally thrusting his manhood in and out of her mouth now.\n\nMike couldn't believe how tight a mouth could be. He knew he had to work quickly.\n\nMarcia and Jan had heard the screams, and were scared by the silence. They didn't want to imagine what might have happened to their sister.\n\nMike went faster and faster, until he came now, forcing his seed down Cindy's throat, his youngest daughter gagging as she was forced to swallow all of him.\n\nMike held her head until he finished his shower. He then raised her face, slapping her again. He threw her out of the shower.\n\n""Get to the room!""\n\nCindy scrambled for the room, naked.\n\n""We'll head home now,"" said Mike. ""I think you three are already dressed for home. I'll be looking over your closets at home. You won't need clothes for a while.""\n\nMike snuck the girls into his car, then paid the bill. He drove home quickly. When he drove up, Greg and his other two sons came out to greet him.\n\n""Everything okay, dad?"" asked Greg.\n\nMike smiled.\n\n""You little whores get your asses in now!"" he yelled. Marcia, Jan and Cindy meekly walked in, their naked bodies bringing screams from Carol.\n\n""Let's go to work,"" said Mike.\n\nThere were a lot of screams that night, and the rest of that week. And the girls clothes ended up in the trash, as did Carol's.\n\nBut the boys were happy, and that was all that mattered."
717,Brandenburg Fantasy,"['MF', 'oral', 'bd', 'fdom']","When I got over there, he was really timid. He even asked to take my leather jacket, the bastard. He never did anything like that for Sue. So I decided to be very cold and nonchalant about the whole thing, which I knew he didn't like. He really likes it hot, which I do too, but I figured that we had all week, why rush it? I asked him if he had had dinner yet.\n\n``Yes,'' he said politely. ``I just ate.''\n\n``Well,'' I told him, ``I'm pretty hungry. Do you think you could get me a little something?'' I was playing it real cool. I get a lot of practice at that. While he was getting me a sandwich (which was OK, I wasn't _that_ hungry), I got comfortable, which is to say, naked. Needless to say, that got him going. I wasn't going to let him get anywhere yet, though. When he brought me my sandwich, I turned over onto my tummy and spread my legs a bit, and told him to lick my ass. Then I just started eating my sandwich.\n\nHe wasn't sure what to do for a while, so I had to tell him again. ``I told you to kiss my ass, and I want to feel your tongue in my crack. I haven't decided what I'm going to do to you for making me ask twice.'' As a matter of fact, I knew exactly what I was going to do to him. I was going to do it to him anyway, but now he'd given me an excuse. He was pretty good, though. I had him lick me the entire time while I ate, and then a little bit after, too.\n\nAfter a few minutes of some proper asslicking, I reached back and patted his head, very condescendingly. ``Well, I guess we have to get started,'' I said, pretending to be bored with him. I'm sure he was ready. ``We're going to go to the bedroom now,'' I told him, ``and I want you to keep your tongue in my ass at all times, you got that?'' He grunted, which I assumed meant yes. ``All right, here we go.'' I got up and started walking slowly to their bedroom, with him crawling on all fours behind me, his tongue stuck to my behind. Every now and then I'd speed up a bit and then stop, and watch him plow even deeper into me. It was really quite a pathetic sight.\n\nWhen we were in the middle of the hallway, I stopped and backed up. He was totally surprised and couldn't react in time, so I toppled him over and ended up sitting on his face. Then I slid down his body so he couldn't keep licking me. ``I didn't tell you you could stop,'' I scolded him. ``What's the matter with you anyway? Now come on!'' I yanked him up by his hair and shoved his head back between my ass cheeks.\n\nWhen we got to the bedroom, I had to stifle a little gasp myself. They had just gotten a new canopy bed. It was absolutely beautiful! I just knew I had to sleep in that bed. But I maintained my composure. I led him to the front of the bed. ``OK, you can stop now.'' I went to what looked like a hamper and pulled out a pair of Sue's dirty underwear. At least, I assumed it was hers. ``Strip,'' I commanded. He took off his clothes in a flash and threw them in a heap on the floor. He stood quietly, facing the bed. I paraded the panties in front of his face. ``Want to put these on for me?'' I asked, teasingly.\n\n``If you want me to, I will,'' he said, lowering his eyes. What a liar. I knew he was crazy to put them on.\n\n``That's all right, I'll wear them instead,'' I said, putting them on. I stepped behind him, reached around and found his erect cock with my fingers. I stood up on tiptoes and kissed him on the neck. ``You know,'' I purred in his ear, ``I don't remember giving you permission to get hard.'' He just moaned and leaned his head back. ``Now kneel,'' I hissed at him. I helped him down by pushing on his shoulders.\n\n``Now stay right there, and don't you move a muscle,'' I ordered him. ``I'll be back in a bit. If you stay still, I promise I'll let you come. If you've even moved an inch when I come back, you can just forget about any release for that thing of yours tonight. And I don't want to hear a peep out of you either.'' I turned to leave the room. When I got to the door, I added, ``Oh, if there's a fire I guess you can call out. Then I can come in and watch you _burn_.''\n\nI went out to the living room to watch some TV. The local station was showing _Rear Window_, which I love, and I got a little caught up in it. Then _Treasure of the Sierra Madre_ came on, and I started watching that, too. It wasn't until they got to ``Badges? We don't need no steenkin' badges,'' that I thought to look up at the clock. It was almost one. I laughed silently to myself, and turned off the TV--I'd already seen that movie about 18 times--and went back to the bedroom.\n\nHe was still kneeling there, the fool, and his cock was still hard, and it was dripping precome like crazy. ``What a good boy. Didn't move at all. Well, I'm pretty tired, I think I'll turn in. Oh, did I say I would let you come? I guess I _lied_, didn't I?'' I made a big deal about yawning in his face. ``Do you need to go to the bathroom?'' I asked him, on my way there myself. He didn't say a word. ``It's OK, you can speak.'' He just nodded and walked over to where I was. He stood in front of the toilet and looked at me dumbly. I just folded my arms and looked back. ``OK, go ahead.''\n\nHe tried, but he was so hard he couldn't get started. I decided to do something mean. ``I'll give you one minute.'' Then I started whispering in his ear. ``60 . . . 59 . . . 58 . . . 57 . . .' He was struggling to get soft enough to go, but my sexy whispering was making it difficult. When I got to 30, I started licking in his ear between counts. That drove him wild! By the time I got to 15, we both knew he wasn't going to make it, so he began stroking himself. I was having none of that; I slapped his hand away, hard. ``Three . . . two . . . one . . . Too bad,'' I said, laughing and pulling him away from the toilet. ``I guess you don't get to pee tonight. Now it's my turn.'' I had him kneel in front of the toilet. I was about to squat over the seat, then I asked him, ``Do you want to be my toilet?''\n\n``Yes,'' he answered meekly.\n\n``I want to hear you say it,'' I coaxed him.\n\n``Yes, please, I want to be your toilet.''\n\n``That's a good boy,'' I said, patting his head again. ``For now, you can watch and learn.'' I sat down on the seat and let loose a nice stream of piss. ``See how it catches every drop without spilling? I'm sure you'll do that and more for me, too.'' When I was finished, I wiped myself off and wiped his face with the toilet paper. ``Now give me a ride back to your place.'' I meant the foot of the bed. He got on all fours and let me on his back. I didn't have any spurs on, but I gave him a nice kick start just the same.\n\n``This is where you'll be sleeping tonight,'' I told him. ``I'll be sleeping on the nice comfy bed.'' I got two pairs of handcuffs out of my bag, and secured him face up, his wrists cuffed to the opposite legs of the bed. It's a king size bed and it stretched him out but good. Then I turned out the lights and got into bed wearing nothing but Sue's dirty underwear. Just to drive him crazy, I started playing with myself. ``You'd like to watch, wouldn't you?'' I teased him. ``I'm getting off in your girlfriend's underwear. Well, if you want to watch, come on up and watch!'' I knew very well he couldn't. I was really making the bed creak, bouncing my ass up and down in time with my fingers. He moaned so much out of frustration that I finally had to tell him to shut up. I continued playing with myself until I lost count of my orgasms, and contented myself with falling asleep under that magnificent silk canopy, while hamlet had to lie on the floor and try to get some sleep with a cock that refused to get soft. It would be a long night for him, I knew.\n\nLater that night, I woke up. It was about five. I looked down at hamlet--he had finally fallen asleep. His cock was still big, but at least now it was soft enough to fit into the cock restraint. I had measured him for one, without his knowing, the last time I topped him. Being careful not to wake him up, I slipped the restraint on like a pair of diapers, then turned the key. He was mine now, to do with as I pleased. I couldn't wait to see the look on his face when he realized that he would be totally dependent on my mercy for his next orgasm!\n\nquim stench weeklong unshowered gagging balls beaten promises broken release tendered ungiven cruel deception caged shaken envying selfish pleasure cries over tongue forced lonely cock untouched backstab lying cheating threats knife clasp slowly crush sweat withdrawal pretending key discarded desire ignore cold heart steel under love sleepless nights chord tantalize tease torment torture kick find lose denial apex unsatisfied unfulfilled almost crashing desperation foulsmelling deprivation ever rising never risen o or org orga orgas\n\nno\n\nOn Sunday, his girlfriend Sue was coming back. He was getting frantic, pleading with me to take the restraint off before Sue got home. I flatly refused, of course. ``What's the matter?'' I teased him. ``Are you afraid she'll find out you're a pervert? Maybe you'll get lucky. Maybe she'll like it, and want to keep you locked up for the rest of your life. Does that turn you on? It turns me on to think about you, completely helpless, never to come again. Come on,'' I said breathily, ``feel how wet it makes me.'' I grabbed his hand and stuck it between my legs and got it all wet and sticky. Then I stuck it in my mouth and licked it all off, giving his middle finger a nice, hard blow job.\n\nI spent the rest of the afternoon stringing him along like that. By the time I checked the clock, it was six in the evening, and I realized that we hadn't eaten a bite. I guess we just weren't hungry--for food, anyway. When it got dark outside, he started getting desperate. He begged and begged, rolling around on the floor at my feet, while I just looked down at him, all cruel and heartless. What fun!\n\nFinally, I decided to let him off the hook. ``Take my nylons off,'' I commanded. As he reached up, I added, ``With your tongue _only_.'' It took him a long time, but I got a nice tongue bath out of it, and I'm sure he enjoyed it all in all. After he was finished, I put my feet in his face. I didn't have to say a word. He licked my toes, sticking his tongue in between them. It felt great on my feet, slick and hot, and I got juicy. I started tossing off right there. I sort of wanted it to last, but I knew we didn't have a lot of time and I wanted to get as many orgasms out of him as I could, so I made this one a quickie. Within a couple of minutes, I was coming and jamming my feet almost all the way into his mouth. I just lay there for a few minutes before I decided to finish him off. Or not, I thought wickedly.\n\nI rode him into the bedroom, using my damp stockings for the reins, and made him lie down on the canopy bed. I fondled his cock restraint, until he got hard again. ``Do you want me to take this off? Do you want to get your rocks off?'' He nodded. I crawled on top of him and we started kissing like crazy. He tried to slip his tongue into me, but I just pushed it back with my tongue. I got up and looked over at the handcuffs on the nightstand. He whimpered, but I just nodded and laughed as I picked them up. They make such a delightful tinkling sound.\n\nFirst I cuffed his ankles to the posts at the foot of the bed. I only had one pair left, so I took his wrists and cuffed them together behind the headboard. I unlocked his restraint and slipped it off, and his hard cock popped up. He sighed in relief. I couldn't just leave him completely naked like that, though, so I took one of my nylons and tied it tight around his cock and balls. ``Don't you look sweet,'' I said. The stocking made his cock so hard. I patted it and it bounced a bit. ``I'll take care of you,'' I said, crossing my fingers behind my back.\n\nI straddled his face and started playing with myself. He lifted his head, but I took my free hand and pushed his forehead back down. ``No, you can't have any,'' I scolded him. ``Just watch.'' And I made him watch while I came twice. I could tell he was getting so jealous! The pressure of not being able to come for an entire week was getting to him. After my second orgasm, I took my wet fingers and smeared them all over his face. He just moaned. He was so turned on he couldn't speak. ``What's the matter? Did you want to join in?'' He just moaned again in reply. I took off my panties to expose my steaming cunt, and I turned around so I was facing his erection, and squatted over his face. He stuck out his tongue, trying to reach my thatch.\n\n``You want to taste my pussy?'' I asked him, keeping my hips just out of reach. He was really stretching his tongue now, obscenely. I tried to drip on his face, but I wasn't quite wet enough. ``Too bad,'' I teased. ``You can practice on these,'' I told him, and I stuffed my panties into his open mouth. They wouldn't fit all the way, so I took my other nylon and tied it around his head, over his mouth.\n\n``You can just . . . sniff my asshole, while I touch myself,'' I said, and started to finger my clit, moving it around in circles, to get myself going, so I was really close. He was pulling hard on the handcuffs and making an absolute racket, but I was pretty certain he wouldn't be able to get loose. After I was close enough, I sat down on his face and ground my crotch against the stocking, so that his nose was going right into my ass. I leaned down so that my face was right in front of his hard cock.\n\n``Oh god, your cock is so hard,'' I was saying between pants, ``and it really wants to come, I can tell, it's bobbing back and forth, trying to jump into my mouth. You'd like me to lick it, wouldn't you? It would feel so good if I just took my tongue and ran it up the ridge. Come on, can't you stretch a little further? It's so close, it's right at my lips, I can almost taste it.'' I let a string of drool creep out of the corner of my lips onto his skin. He quivered, and I laughed a little.\n\n``If you get your cock between my lips, I'll lick it real good, I promise. You'll come harder than you've ever come, OK?'' I was getting close to coming, and my breath was coming out in hot pants right on the tip of his cock, where a bead of precome was squeezing out.\n\nHe strained underneath me, but it was no use. He just couldn't get his cock up far enough. ``It's just too small,'' I teased. ``If you had a real cock, it would be down my throat, I swear.'' I kept up the pressure on his face, sticking his nose even deeper into my ass. The scratchy nylon was getting slick with my juices. So was his chin.\n\n``Come on, just jam it right here,'' I taunted him. He bucked hard, trying one last time, but I moved my wet lips out of the way. I guess that wasn't quite fair, but by that time I was so close to coming, I didn't give a damn about being fair. I just wanted to come, come, come, and that last thrust gave me the boost I needed. I tensed up, shoving my cunt right up against his nose and spasmed hard. It must have been nearly a minute after I came before I realized that I was cutting off his breathing. I laughed at him and crawled off. ``Your face is a great lay,'' I told him, sighing.\n\nI snuggled up to him, rubbing my still-wet pussy against his side, and sliding a leg lazily onto his chest. ``That felt so good,'' I cooed. ``If only you could have got your cock . . . right . . . here,'' I whispered into his ear, licking it, ``you would have gotten to come too. But you didn't, so you don't get to come. I get to come as many times as I want, and you . . . you get to come as many times as I want. And I don't want you to, yet.'' I reached down to give his balls a little squeeze. He cringed and moaned in frustration. He wept a little, and I went to lick at his tears. It was great!\n\nI took pity on him, though, with his pleading eyes and all, so I slid back down and started licking his thighs as I made my way down one leg, circling around his knee, then crossing over to the other leg and making my way back up. He tensed as I approached his cock, but I just went around and around, until I don't think there was a thing I hadn't licked except his poor aching penis. ``_Pauvre petit chou-chou_,'' I mocked him. Then I blew on his cock, and he just about went crazy.\n\n``You want me to lick it?'' I asked him. He nodded.\n\n``Too bad!'' I whispered. ``Suffer!''\n\nI teased him cruelly again, just barely brushing my silky lips against the tip, then backing away just as he thrust upward. Finally, I took his cock in my mouth, and swallowed the whole thing.\n\nHe moaned so loudly I almost didn't hear the key in the front door. His sweetie was back. I left a ring of lipstick wrapped around the base of his cock, and withdrew, leaving him groaning. There would be no release for him after all. As I got up, I tsked at him in mock pity. He whimpered and shot a look of despair up at me. I looked down at him and smiled, licking my lips. ``You really want to come, don't you? You're so close, if I just touch it, you'll come, won't you?'' My hand moved down to his crotch, hovering just millimeters above his straining penis. ``So close, _so_ close . . . '' She was calling out his name now. I didn't have much time. I leaned down and whispered hotly into his ear, ``Tough. Shit.'' I laughed quietly. ``Ta ta, and don't forget, be a good boy.'' I picked up his cock restraint, and left out the back window, just as she was coming up the hallway.\n\nTo think that he was complaining because I didn't let him come for just a week. I'll bet, with the way I left him there for his sweetheart to find, he won't be getting any for quite a bit longer!"
718,Branding You,"['Fdom-M', 'bd']","Glancing down I notice that you have a hard-on. My smile widens to an almost grin. To myself I am thinking, ""you won't have that much longer, honey!"" I hand you the spreader bar and tell you to attach it to your ankles. You reach for the bar and I hold on to it just a little longer than you anticipate. You look at me with a question in your eyes. But all you get from me is a smile. You take the locks and place the leather ankle cuffs around your ankles, attaching them to the spreader bar.\n\nStanding up you look at me waiting for your next command. I take out the leather collar and hand it to you telling you to now lock that in place. Then I reach in and get out the leather wrist cuffs. Placing your hands behind your back, I lock them on your wrists. Taking out a leather leash I attach a loop from the collar running down through the loops on the wrist cuffs. You are forced to stand in the hall way with the collar chained to an eye bolt in the crawl hole. It is tightly attached so you must stand quiet and erect to avoid being chocked by the collar. Reaching into the bag I pull out the little baggy with the panties in it. I take the panties out of the bag. Having been in there for a time, the aroma of pussy juices and slight urine mixed with perfume is intoxicating. I kiss you full on the mouth my tongue reaching, and probing deep into your mouth. Gently I place the panties over the top of your head. Placing the ""used"" crotch over your nose. You breathe in deeply, taking in the aroma of the juices and perfume. Your penis is now at it's hardest possible.\n\nYou cannot see around the panties, being used as a blindfold. I reach down and run my fingers around your penis and balls. I feel you quiver under my soft caressing touch. Running my fingers up the shaft of your penis, I play with the head, running my fingers around the brim. A tiny droplet has escaped the opening of your penis. I take this and run it around the head of your penis. It feels so sensuous and good to you. I next attach the nipples clamps tightly to each of your nipples and inform you that I am going to do new things to you and that there is nothing you can do to prevent it. You are helpless and completely under my control.\n\nSuddenly you feel something warm being poured over your balls and your penis. With the panties over your face and the smell of my juices flowing through your nostrils, you are not able to make out what this liquid might be. I take hold of your balls and hold them straight up. You feel a cold hard steel-like object being run up one side of your balls. Instantly your hard-on is gone. You mumble something from underneath the panties. You realize that I am about to shave you! Muttering objections you try to move away but the tight chain attaching the collar to the eye bolt in the ceiling hold you tightly in place. Realizing that you are totally helpless, and choking from the pull of the collar you remain motionless and again protest what I am about to do. I let your balls drop and reach up over your head, removing the panties, I ball them up and stuff them in your mouth. You can no longer talk or protest. Once again I raise your balls and begin shaving them. Slowly I shave off all the hair on your balls and then proceed to shave around your penis. Thoughts are going through your mind, wondering if I am going to harm you by cutting you. Successfully completing the shaving, without cutting you, I move back to admire my work and look at your hairless genitals.\n\nI tell you that I have gotten a special toy made at the Pleasure Palace. It is an item made in the form of my initials. It is a form of branding iron that I will heat over the stove and brand you where I have just removed your pubic hair. I delight in watching your shock at hearing what I have planned for you. There is no turning back as you are completely helpless to protest in any way. I detail the complete procedure enjoying the fear and panic that you are experiencing. I will first apply ice and then a local anesthetic to dull the pain. This brand is made of my initials about 1/2 inch in height. You are unable to do anything to prevent me from continuing. I explain that the hair will eventually grow back over the brand but that it will be there forever. When you are to be punished for serious infractions you will be shaved so the brand can be seen to remind you of my dominance. The hair will be allowed to grow over the brand covering it when you act in such a way that it is obvious that you are aware of my dominance. You will only be shaved when circumstances require you be reminded of your submissiveness. I know there will be pain but have no intent of stopping the branding. I get ice and bring out the anesthetic. The brand is to be heated over the burners of the stove. They were made at the Pleasure Palace and the letters are backward so they will stamp out correctly on their intended object. I apply ice to a spot around the base of your penis... After 5 minutes of numbing you I apply some of the anesthetic to the same spot. I then attach the brand to a holder and heat it to a cherry red over the stove. Your eyes are wide with fright and you try to mumble some kind of objection to what is taking place. There is absolutely nothing you can do to prevent the branding and your struggles are only rewarded by the collar tightening around your neck cutting off your air. I come back into the hallway and re-apply the anesthetic to the same spot. Without a further word I press the brand to your skin and hold it there until it has cooled. You pull against the chains but are forced to remain still to avoid choking. My panties stuffed in your mouth muffles your cries of pain. I finally remove the brand and apply a burn dressing to the spot of the brand. You are left in the hall for a while longer until the pain subsides...I make it clear to you that you are now mine, branded by me as an animal for the rest of your life. You are finally released and I give you the burn medicine and tell you to apply it for a week to speed up the healing of the wound. After a week the blisters will have gone and the brand will be totally visible and totally permanent. As the hair re-grows around your penis the brand will be covered with only you and I knowing it is there. It will remain covered unless, as you have been told, I find it necessary to make it visible to remind you of my dominance.\n\nI march you into the bathroom and turn on the shower. The water is quite hot. I tell you to get in the shower and wash yourself off as best you can. Standing in the shower, you reach for the soap. It slips out of your hands and drops to the floor. You bend down to pick up the soap. Washing yourself is no easy task. Once completed, you rinse off and step out of the shower. I take a towel and dry you off. Once done, I tell you to go back in to the bedroom. You immediately return to the bedroom and turn to face me. Once again the spreader bar is put in place with the ankle cuffs.\n\nYour hands are cuffed and locked to the collar around your neck. Squatting down over your face, facing your balls, I tell you that you must now lick and suck me until I cum. I lower my mouth over your balls taking one at a time in my mouth. The smooth feeling of soft shaven balls is delicious. I run my tongue up and down the shaft of your penis. Once again you get a hard-on like never before. All the time your licking and sucking becomes more ferocious. You thrust your tongue deep inside my pussy with every lick up the shaft of your penis. I run my tongue around the base of your balls. You have never felt anything so good. The soft feeling of my tongue on your balls with no hair is almost more than you can bare.\n\nThe smell and taste of my pussy excites you. The feel of my tongue going around and around on your balls is tantalizing. Your sucking on my pussy becomes harder and harder as my mouth goes up and down your shaft faster and faster. You reach for my tits, but the restraints on your wrists won't let you. I maneuver myself so that you can reach a nipple with your fingers. As you squeeze, you let out a loud groan, the cum spilling into my mouth. At the same time you feel a hot warm liquid spilling from my pussy. With one last final suck, you fall limp on the bed.\n\nIn a week or so the brand has fully healed leaving two perfectly formed 1/2"" high letters that will be there forever."
719,Brass Bed,"['MF', 'cons', 'bd']","really love him; and I want him thrilled by our lovemaking.\n\n I asked him if we could get a new bed! I told him it bothered me a little to sleep in the bed he'd shared with his wife. He agreed. I knew what I wanted, and we bought it. It is a queen sized, brass, four poster bed. It has lots of curlicues, little brass circles, on the posts, the head and foot boards and the side rails. It even has woven brass designs around the top rails that hold lacy curtains we can draw if we want.\n\n I stayed home the Friday when the bed was delivered. The delivery guys set it up, but I decorated it. I added red satin sheets and pillowcases and a jet black, satin comforter. I left a frilly card on the front door that told him to go to the bedroom to see our new bed. Then, when he called to tell me he'd be home in half an hour, I added me!\n\n I'd planned the Bed Day -- no, the Bed Weekend -- for weeks. I ordered a couple of the most erotic outfits I could find from the Frederick's catalog. I also ordered some other toys from another catalog. Frederick's was great! The outfit I'm wearing for our first night is absolutely pornographic. It's a tiny number called Femme Fatale. It has a jet black bra, trimmed in scarlet with underwired lace half cups that exalt my 34C breasts and leave them unveiled. Just the feel of it makes my nipples stand up proudly! It also comes with a petite, lace and ribbon garter belt that sets off my 21 inch waist. It has a teeny g-string, thong panty, but I'm leaving that in the box tonight. My flaxen hair shows up delectably against the dusky lacework at my loins. The final touches are slippery, sensual, lacy hosiery with little red roses on them, and a pair of four inch ebony heels. I usually wear my hair up at work, but tonight it's down over my shoulders and back.\n\n This is just window dressing, though. The other toys are bizarre, and let me use our new bed. The other catalog was for all kinds of bondage toys, and I spent almost $500 of my savings for some sexual entertainment for us.\n\n I moved the track lights so they gleam on the bed. Then I attached leather straps with hooks in all sorts of extraordinary places. I even got his tools out and fixed a few brass rings into the ceiling joists. I laid the other playthings on my dresser so he'd see them, then set up myself. I put leather bands on my wrists and ankles. Then I fastened my ankles so I was standing at the foot of the bed. My legs were drawn out about two feet apart. Before I cinched my wrists, I planted a rubber ball gag in my mouth and attached it behind my head. Then I secured my wrists, as tightly as I could, to the ties on the top rail at the foot of the bed. I stood there, in the spotlights, waiting for my man to command me.\n\n He came in. I heard him hang up his coat, then heard him tear open the card. ""Renee? Where are you?"" he called. I wasn't able to say much, but I was really getting agitated! My nips were harder than they'd ever been, and I could feel the dampness in my loins start to flow in expectancy.\n\n He came up the stairs and into our bedroom. ""My God, Renee! You weren't kidding about a 'wonderful' present!"" he grinned.\n\n He came to me. He fondled me. His hands felt wonderful as they caressed my boldly flaunted breasts. He kissed them, slowly and tenderly, sucking gently on my nipples until they ached with desire. He touched me softly between my legs. Finding me moist and ready, he explored my love canal with his fingers. He stroked my clit as I groaned through my gag. I drove my hips at him and he probed deeper into me, stroking the walls of my vagina, searching for the spot he knew would send me out of my mind. He found it, and pressed and stroked me while I writhed into an fantastic climax.\n\n He was still dressed. I was in heaven! He examined all the things I'd done. He explored the other toys on my dresser. I was limp from ecstasy, my barely governed arms almost touching in front of me, though my legs were still spread wide. He came to me again and tightened my arm straps so my hands were taken up in the direction of the top rail. I knew I could no longer free myself. I was his to do with as he desired.\n\n He undressed. Taking me in his arms, he began kissing me. He kissed my neck. He trailed his lips along the up thrust of my breasts and nipped my nipples with his lips. He moved his mouth down across my belly, over my garter belt. He explored my navel with his tongue for ages. Normally it would have tickled, but I was getting aroused again. It felt great!\n\n He moved on down and licked my skin between my garter belt and my furry mons. I was moaning again, and thrusting my hips onto his face when he dipped his tongue into my slit. It was exciting, hanging there. His hands stroked my stockinged legs and my naked ass cheeks, pulling me onto his mouth.\n\n He unhooked my ankles and stood, pulling me to him. I wrapped my legs around his hips. Swinging from my bound wrists, I pulled myself onto his rigidity and we moved to an incredible orgasm.\n\n He removed my gag, but, to my surprise -- and delight -- he refastened my ankles to the bed. ""Ah, Renee', you are the joy of my life!"" he whispered, hugging me again. ""I may restrain you here eternally!""\n\n ""Oh, Please,"" I moaned. ""I'm your woman, Master, to do with as you will!"" He slipped into his robe and, getting into my reverie with me, said, ""Now, what will my love slave have for dinner?""\n\n Lowering my eyes demurely, I whispered, ""Whatever pleases you, Master.""\n\n When dinner was almost ready, he returned. He freed me from the foot of the bed. Taking another of our trinkets he refastened me. He put a neck band on me that had a long strip hanging down my back. My wrist manacles clipped to rings on the strap so they were clutched securely behind me. Then he fastened a restraint between my ankles that buckled to a ring on the bottom of the back strap. It effectively fettered me, but I could move a little without fear of tripping on it.\n\n I really felt wonderful. My arms were a little strained by the harness, but the position of my arms shoved my breasts up even more. My nipples hadn't relaxed since I'd put that sexy bra on! I walked around a bit. It really made me horny to feel the ankle chains hobble my walk. My hips swayed suggestively as I listened to the soft tinkle of the chains.\n\n Bringing our dinner to the bedroom, he made me get down on my knees beside him. He sat on the love seat and fed himself; then fed me, cutting my steak for me. He held my glass for me so I could drink my wine. Once I spilled a little on my breasts, and he licked them clean. I was in heaven, bound at his feet while he loved me!\n\n After we had eaten, he left me bound. When I indicated my need, he led me into the bathroom. When I had finished, he gently cleaned me.\n\n Returning to the bedroom, he made me abase myself by kneeling at the couch again. Then he got the rubber hood from my collection. ""Let's see how this works,"" he smiled.\n\n He turned it inside out, and grinned when he saw how it was made. Putting it on top of my head, he slowly -- very deliberately -- began to roll it down onto my head. He brought it around my ears, And all the sound around me receded as soft foam pads pressed in contact with my skull. He stopped, and redirected his attention to my body, stroking my breasts -- caressing my face.\n\n When he had me panting with lust, he wrapped the hood down a little further until another set of pads girdled my eyes, turning my world dark -- as well as silent. He stopped again. Kissing me deeply, he let his hands drift down over my legs -- probing softly in the moist Vee between them. I was going frantic with eagerness.\n\n He rolled the head gear a little further and I felt the little breathing tubes enter my nostrils. I felt his tongue probe my mouth again, then felt his fingers stretch my mouth open as a hard dildo gag glided between my tingling lips. I sucked it on in as I felt the shroud roll over my chin. The stretchiness of the hood material clasped my jaws and pushed the dildo on in -- sealing my mouth so I had to breathe through the nose tubes.\n\n He rolled the elastic material down over my neck. I was aware of him closing the leather neck collar, and felt, rather than heard him seal it with a tiny lock I'd thoughtfully provided. Now I was REALLY his enslaved concubine.\n\n He removed my ankle chains and my heels so I could move safely; then helped me stand. He moved me till I felt the bed hit my tummy. He pushed me forward till I was lying face down on the bed with my feet on the floor. I felt his hard cock slither into me. After he had explored me with his cock, he pulled out again, leaving me panting with desire, His hands were everywhere! He rolled me on my back and moved me onto the bed. The next thing I knew, My legs were being stretched straight up and apart as he fastened my ankles to the straps I'd placed at the center of the top side rails.\n\n He tightened the ties until my ass was lifted off the bed. All the while his hands and mouth never stopped molesting my most erogenous places! Suddenly my dripping cunt was filled with a huge, undulating dildo! He moved it deliberately, in and out of my love tunnel. When he had it near my hole, he would move it around as its vibrating, pulsing motion massaged my clitoris, I wanted to grab it and ram it in, but I was lying on my bound hands, I was going wild with desire again.\n\n He removed it from me, and I wanted to scream at him, ""PLEASE FUCK ME!"" He moved off the bed for a moment. When he returned, I felt something small probe my sex. After a moment, I felt him probing my suspended back door and realized he'd been lubricating the anal dildo with my love juices.\n\n I was still a virgin there, and I tightened up as the small tip of the probe slid into me. I knew what was coming! The eight inch length of the thing had four balls in it. The first one was little, and I felt it stretch me as he glided it in and out. As he kept on probing, the next one massaged my rectum. Then another slipped in! I was wiggling my hips furiously. I wanted him to stop. It scared me to have that thing exploring my rear, but I'd gotten it for him. It was a little late to object. Besides, my gag mask didn't allow me much option. Finally the important one went in! It was almost two inches in diameter, and it was tapered so it held the thing in me!. He turned it on and it started vibrating and pulsating inside me! I've never felt anything like it!\n\n He returned the big cock to my vagina and rammed it in. Stroking it in and out, he brought me nearer and nearer to climax. When he pushed it all the way in, I could feel the two devices touching through the walls of my vagina. I crashed into an incredible climax and almost passed out.\n\n He removed my imitation lovers. He cleaned me and removed my mask. That was when I saw the lights and the video camera he'd set up after I was blinded. He sat on the bed and lifted my head onto his lap so I could see, then he showed me the instant replay. It was eerie, watching that prisoner on the TV wiggle her hips and pull herself against those sexy toys. As we watched, I could feel him grow hard. Pulling with my bound legs, I moved down on his lap so I could take him into my mouth and return the pleasure he'd given me. He tasted good. I sucked and licked his cock as he watched me -- on the TV AND in real life! Before long, he had his eyes closed, and he soon moaned to a climax, filling my sucking mouth with his jism. He released my legs, but wouldn't free my hands. He slipped me under the covers, turned off the TV and the lights. When he joined me -- in all my sexy finery and bonds, he held me in his arms as we both drifted off to a dreamless sleep.\n\n In the morning, he freed me, and let me shower and dress. He asked me to dress up a bit, though. I put on another sexy bra. This one enclosed my breasts and lifted them, but left the nipples exposed. I wore another garter belt, and dark blue hose. I wore panties, but the lace trimmed crotch was open! I slipped a navy blue, leather skirt over my hips that I knew he liked. I topped the outfit with a low cut sweater that showed off my cleavage. If you looked, you could see my nipples.\n\n He fastened a wide leather belt around my waist that had manacles for my wrists attached to four inch chains. I was his victim again! I'd really started something!\n\n He made me serve him breakfast. It was hard -- with my hands anchored to my waist belt! He made it even harder by caressing me whenever I got near him! He'd pinch my nipples or slide his hand up under my skirt whenever I got within reach! He'd get right in to that slit in my panties with his fingers. He had me dripping with love juice! I got within reach a lot! Before he finished his breakfast, I was panting with desire!\n\n Then he sat me down and fed me. At that time he got his coat and mine and announced we were going shopping!\n\n ""What? Like this?"" I grinned, jerking my wrist chains.\n\n ""Of course!"" he smiled. ""A good slave shops for her Master!""\n\n He put my wool poncho over my head, effectively disguising my state of servitude, and we went to the grocery. I was so aroused, I'm sure that wasn't the greatest shopping I've ever done. In a deserted aisle, he even slipped his hand under my coat so he could stroke my aching breasts. When we got home, I got down on my knees like a good slave and begged him to fuck me! He just smiled and slowly unzipped his pants while I knelt in front of him. Slowly drawing out his cock, he showed me its hardness. ""Worship your Master, Slave."" he told me.\n\n Scooting closer to him -- with difficulty because my hands were still joined to my waist cinch -- I kissed the point of his cock. ""Yes, Master,"" I whispered, ""Whatever delights you.""\n\n He seized my head in his hands and, at a leisurely pace, slid his tool into my mouth. I sucked on him energetically. I loved watching and feeling him throb between my moist lips. I licked him to keep him wet. Before he climaxed, he pulled out.\n\n He took me back to our bedroom. Unchaining me, he hugged me, saying, ""I want you so bad, Sweetheart. Dress for me again, please."" I was delighted to. He took his now dangling cock to fix us drinks while I stripped to my garter belt, stockings, crotchless panties and bra. Hooking the Love Swing to a ceiling hook, I arranged myself in it. It held my legs spread out so I was completely laid open. Velcro straps surrounded my thighs to snare them. Similar Velcro bands subjugated my wrists. When he returned, his rod leaped immediately to attention.\n\n I had guessed the height perfectly. He walked up to me, between my widespread legs. His cock touched my laid open vagina as he leaned over me to secure my wrist straps. I felt so powerless. I could feel the tip of his rod nudging against me and I needed him inside me!\n\n ""Please, Master,"" I moaned, ""Put it in me! FUCK ME! PLEASE!""\n\n He pushed against me gently. His cock slipped in a little, but my body moved away from him, too. I tried clutching him with my love muscles, but he slipped out! I wanted to clasp him with my legs, but they were embraced by my thigh straps.\n\n ""OH GOD MASTER! PLEASE LET ME HAVE YOU INSIDE ME,"" I cried. ""FUCK ME HARD!"" He went away -- to my dresser again. He came back with another toy that seemed exciting when I bought it. Now I wasn't sure. It was a whip -- kind of a toy one. It had a nine inch dildo for a handle and about a dozen twelve inch suede leather fronds on it.\n\n ""OH NO,"" I whimpered, ""NOT WHILE I'M LIKE THIS!"" I tried to squirm away, but I only set myself swinging.\n\n He stopped me by grasping my box in his left hand. He explored me with his fingers. I got wet immediately! Holding me with his fingers inside my very wet box, he lashed the scourge against the inside of my exposed thigh between the top of my stockings and my vee.\n\n It didn't hurt like I thought a real whip would. It was more like getting snapped with a wet towel. I still whimpered with the ache it created and watched as my skin turned a glowing pink. ""NO! PLEASE! THAT HURTS TOO BAD,"" I wailed, bucking my hips in a useless effort to flee. My exertion moved his hand in me and that feel marvelous, while I was still smarting from the lash. Then he covered my reddening skin with his lips and I thought I would explode with ecstasy!\n\n Backing away he lashed the inside of my other thigh. Again, covering the area with his mouth, he reversed the handle and rubbed my cunt with its cock tip. By now I was going crazy with agony and pleasure at the same time. I'd never felt such sexual tension in my life! I tried as much as I could to fuck myself on that dildo! He pulled it out!\n\n Reversing it again, he whipped my tummy -- then slowly, agonizingly slid the strands of the whip down between my out stretched thighs! Swinging it back, he brought the scourge up against my dangling buttocks. I practically climbed up to the ceiling. Again, he drew the fronds up across my sopping lips.\n\n ""PLEASE, MASTER -- I'LL BE YOUR SLAVE. "" Panting with agony and lust, I begged, ""FUCK ME. DO ANYTHING TO ME!""\n\n ""I'm going to, my beloved,"" he smiled. He stood and moved against me. He slid right in, I was so wet with passion. Moving his cock in me, He brought the whip down, more gently, on my exposed breasts. It hurt, but he felt so good inside me I didn't know whether to cry with the pain, or scream with the pleasure! There I was! Bound, defenseless, aching -- swinging on and off his throbbing cock -- but approaching a climax so big I didn't know what to do. My nipples were so hard! He lashed them again and I screamed - - as I crashed into an orgasm so big I passed out!\n\n When I awoke I was still bound in the swing. He was wiping my face with a cool cloth. ""Are you all right, Sweetheart?"" he asked. ""You screamed, and your cunt muscles clamped on me so tight I had the best climax of my life! Then you passed out.""\n\n ""Mmmmm,"" I murmured swing gently in my bondage, ""You sure know how to help a girl act out her fantasy. I've never been so horny in all my life! I was a little panicky when you started using that whip on me. It hurt a little, but I got so tight -- sexy tight -- that I couldn't get enough of you. Right now, I'm so worn out I just want a nap. Let me down, please.""\n\n ""No, I like you like this."" he answered. ""I will make you cozy, though.""\n\n With that, he fastened a harness to my head and fastened straps to it so my head was supported. He fastened a blindfold to my harness. He left me there. It was only noon on this unimaginably sensual weekend, and I didn't think I could sleep. I was so tired, though, that I soon nodded off -- hanging in my wonderful swing.\n\n I awoke to his tongue tormenting my clit. I was still tightly blindfolded so I don't know how long I'd slept. The love swing still clutched my thighs in its devoted grasp. My wrists were still Velcro encircled above my head ""Oh Please,"" I whimpered, ""I can't take any more.""\n\n The stroking tongue slipped between my vaginal lips and I felt his lips sucking on my love button! I felt his fingers enter me, then felt a well lubricated finger exploring my defenseless back hole. He had me gasping with desire again. He stood and I felt his maleness slip into me. He clasped my tits firmly and used them to draw me on and off his cock. He would push me away so his cock slipped slowly from me -- all the while caressing my breasts -- until he was just touching me. Then he would pull me gently so I slid slowly -- very slowly -- back onto his throbbing organ. I was in ecstasy! I felt his cock sliding into me. It was throbbing so I knew he was close. Gripping as hard as I could with my inner love muscles, I brought him, and myself to a wonderful climax!\n\n He helped me down from the swing, holding me lovingly until I could walk steadily. The last time had nearly consumed me! I washed and powdered myself, perfumed all my secret spots and slipped on a long, slinky black gown. It had shoe string straps and an uplift bra, but was very modest compared to what I'd been wearing. I was ready for a serious Saturday afternoon nap!\n\n So was he, but he wasn't going to let our fantasy end. Before he'd let me into bed, I was back in wrist manacles and a slave collar. The collar had a tab hanging down in front, with a D-ring that received the identical wrist rings with the aid of a small padlock. My arms were held comfortably, but securely. Even though I had on a long gown, it gave me a sexy thrill to know that my loins were, once again, defenseless!\n\n We slept.\n\n He fed me again. He helped me when I had to go to the bathroom.\n\n We watched TV. I was a little bruised from our passionate night and morning so he didn't start anything. I lay on the sofa in his arms all evening. He held me. He caressed me occasionally. He kissed me a lot. It was the most idyllic evening we'd ever had!\n\n On Sunday morning, I awoke to find myself alone, but restrained spread eagle on the bed. He came in and gently fed me breakfast. He left me to do some work around the house. I laid there thinking about my situation. My legs were bound, loosely, but so I couldn't draw them together. My arms weren't tight either, but there was no way I could free myself. All in all I was self-indulgently contented. I was in a constant, but low level state of horniness. When I moved, I could feel the slippery fabric of my gown slide against the satin sheets. It was so sensual I practically purred! He was up doing the work and all I had to do was -- nothing. He would decide what I was to do. I knew he would come for me. I slept some more.\n\n About Noon, he came and released me. I'd never felt so totally rested in my life. He made me remove my gown. He just fastened my wrists in front of me and left my ankles unbound. We did ""housey"" things all afternoon -- except he was forever hugging me and kissing me and caressing me. Once I just stopped him, pulled his pants down, and -- kneeling before him -- gave him a blow job that left him groaning from exhaustion!\n\n Before dinner, we went out to our well screened hot tub. He fastened my wrists behind me, and held me, lovingly, so one of the bubble jets frothed up between my legs and breasts. It tickled at first, but I soon found myself aroused by the water massage! Between the water and his probing hands I found myself peaking again!\n\n I fixed dinner -- in all my naked glory, but with my hands in front of me, still chained. After dinner we retired to the bedroom again. He freed my wrists, but asked me to put the slave hood on myself.\n\n It was eerie, rolling that thing down over myself. Hearing vanished. Sight followed. The dildo gag felt like his cock going in my mouth. When I had it on, I felt him place the collar lock into my hands. I fastened it, and felt my prurient enslavement return. He didn't tie me, but I knew I wanted to please him. He made me bend over. His hands showed mine to grasp my ankles. I stood there, in total mental bondage. He stroked me everywhere. Finally he stood and gently penetrated me. I wiggled my hips in every way I knew to give him joy. I loved it too!\n\n Later, in bed, he took me again. I held him in my arms and legs and slept. He awakened me and joined me in the shower. I was still hooded. He got me off again with the shower massage!. He dressed me for work! He didn't remove my hood until half an hour before I had to leave -- just time enough to do my hair and makeup.\n\n He was just about finished dressing for work when I had to leave. I didn't want to leave him. If he had slipped a pair of manacles on me I would have stayed without a thought! As I drove to work I felt like I was going into a foreign world. I was already thinking of ways to make next weekend even more interesting!"
720,Break Time,"['MF', 'work']","With an impish grin, she stood up and stepped out of his reach, her fingers unbuttoning her blouse, slowly gyrating her hips, doing a quiet strip tease. The blouse slid off one shoulder, then the other, and she turned her back to him, letting the blouse slide off her body to the floor. Hooking her fingers into her waistband, she rolled her shorts off her hips, stepping out of them and kicking them across the room.\n\nHe whistled, clapping enthusiastically. Dropping to her knees, she unzipped his slacks, removing his hard penis and sliding her tongue all over it. She didn't need to hear his happy groaning to know how much he was enjoying it. His fingers twined into her hair, stroking her gently.\n\nAfter a few minutes, she stood up, her smile contagious. ""Like that?"" she asked, not needing an answer. Sliding out of her underwear, she stepped up close to him, lowering her body down on his hardness.\n\nTheir bodies moved together, hands moving across the others body, mouths locked in a kiss. He felt her body tense, her back arch, and he pulled her close, holding her twisting body against him as she convulsed thorough her orgasm. Though he tried to hold out, he couldn't, shooting deep inside her before she'd calmed down.\n\nThey sat together a moment more, bodies spent, just delighting in the touch of the other. ""Feel better?"" she asked. He nodded.\n\n""Good."" She stood up, stepping away from and collecting her clothes. ""Now get back to work."" He smiled, and watched her walk naked from the room."
721,Break in,"['ggm-teen', 'nc', 'tor', 'youths']","I walked on to the house went round the back it was quiet I waited five minutes then went through the gate and up to the house where I listened at the door all was quiet, I took the screwdriver from my socks and soon had the window open, I waited a few minutes then climbed in closing the window down behind me and made my way to the door leading to the passage closing it behind me after going through it.\n\nI started going towards the stairs when I heard a deep growl and felt a heavy thud in my back and was flung forward landing face down on the floor with a heavy weight on my back and deep growls in my ear, I looked to one side and through a mirror in the hall saw a great dane sitting on my back a sense of fear shot through me.\n\nThe dog stopped growing stood then started to paw at my body I just lay still my tee shirt was soon in shreds my back felt sore from the dogs paws scratching it, the dog backed away I waited then started to get up my shirt falling to the ground as I did, I heard the dog behind me and felt a pricking sensation in the low of my back and felt my trackies being pulled the dane had them in his mouth pulling at them and shaking his head as he did.\n\nI felt my trackies tear then rip off leaving me naked apart from my shoes, I lay still after a few minutes the dog started licking my back then my bum the licking stopped then the weight was on my back again, my back and bum were wet and sticky with a bum cheek feeling more stick in one place this patch moved and it hit me that it was the dogs cock, before I could react the dog had his cock on my crack. I was about to be fucked by a dog.\n\nI felt a sharp pain shoot up my bum the dog was in me and soon fucking me it stung then I felt a warm wetness in my bum the dog stopped fucking got off and went upstairs, I wasted no time in getting up and back out the window into the garden where I lay on the grass awhile before getting up and looking for something to wear and finding nothing I had no choice but to walk home naked.\n\nI got half way home by walking in the shadows and down side streets when I saw Karen and July coming in my direction I went in an old building hoping they had not seen me, after a few minutes the girls had not come in I looked out no sign of them I decided to wait a bit longer before I carried on home, despite being naked I was feeling quite warm and cosy and felt my cock starting to go hard and within a minute I had a full hard-on.\n\nI thought to myself what a night stripped and fucked by a dog now stood naked with a 9 inch hard on in a derelict building, there was only one thing to do and started to wank off it took about five minutes before I shot four spurts of cum, I stood there my cock dripping spunk.\n\nThat's when I saw Karen and July just a few feet away looking at me, Karen said, ""Nice one Steve."" They had seen everything."
722,Breast Feeding My Infant Son,"['Fb', 'toddler', 'ped']","I had moved him back onto the pillow proper, with his face pointing up. He was smiling at me as I straddled his head. My shaved pussy was only scant inches from his beautiful tiny head and mouth. He started staring at my wet pussy as I started to slowly lower it to his waiting mouth. And then it happened.\n\nMy inflamed clit touched his delicate little lips that had just recently been wrapped around my friend’s clit, bringing her to orgasm twice. Now they were starting to suck on my clit sending incredible electric shocks throughout my body. I shuddered as I felt him suck HARD on it as his tiny tongue flicked it like he does my nipples. He did this 4 or 5 times, and then I exploded!\n\nCunt-cream was pouring out of my pussy and running towards my clit. With the baby's sucking, some of it drained into his mouth as well. I had other plans, though, so I pulled free of his sucking mouth and hovered right over his now open mouth and flicking tongue. My cunt-cream ran right into his mouth. He kept licking his lips and swallowing, then opening for more. It was so amazing. I couldn't resist, so I just dropped my cunt right onto his mouth and let it flow right in. I only did this for a few seconds, as I had his nose covered, too.\n\nIt was then that I wanted my cunt filled, so I reached for Joey's tiny hand and stuffed it into my burning cunt. I lowered my clit to his tiny mouth again and then fucked myself with his whole arm while he sucked on my clit. It was so intense that I only lasted but a few minutes before cumming hard again. Cunt-cream was running down his arm onto the pillow. I pulled his hand free of my cunt, which my little 2-month-old son immediately started to suck on. I pulled away and watched him suck all of my cunt-cream from his tiny fist.\n\nI go back into position with my aching clit right over Joey's tiny little face and mouth. Once all the way in, I lowered myself to Joey's waiting mouth. He immediately took hold of my clit with his sucking mouth and drove me crazy.\n\nJoey was working over my clit like he was famished and trying to get milk out of it! I came 4 times in just a few minutes.\n\nI moved my cunt back over his mouth and let him drink up the remaining cunt-cream that dripped from it, then rubbed my cunt all over his tiny little face, giving him a cunt-cream facial."
723,Breeder Whore,"['MF+', 'family', 'inc']","In the master bedroom, after closing the door behind Tracy, Stacy faced a spouse with his own agenda, and she faced him with folded arms and a tapping foot while saying, ""Where the fuck did that come from? That was not in the lesson plan, Tracy.""\n\n""Well, it's true. It should be in the lesson plan.""\n\n""First of all, that statement is not true. You stole home from third base after months of trying to get off second base, and you would have still been on second base sucking on a tittie if you hadn't gotten me shitfaced and slipped me a Qualude. You stole home and then pumped my unconscious pussy full of cum until the sun came up.""\n\n""Details, Stacy, details, and we agreed not to get into any details. The fact is, you were easy, got your ass knocked up, and she will be just as easy and just as pregnant unless she knows she has that same weakness. The weakness is getting drunk sniffing a bar rag.""\n\n""Then tell her she has that weakness, but don't tell her she has a defective gene, the can't-say-no gene. You just gave her all the excuse she needs to never say no. You took all responsibility away. Every kiss will lead to unprotected sex. You can't tell a girl she can't kiss on a date. First base is a given. We all let you fuckers get on first base. If you couldn't get on first, you'd go play some other team, and you had to get on second or you'd whine.""\n\nHe smiled and said, ""I still whine when you don't let me on second, but you whine if I don't eat third.""\n\nStacy smiled and allowed her arms to drop so that he could get at her boobs, then said while he freed them, ""Well I get tired of nursing an adult baby above the waist. Adults should do all of their nursing below the waist.""\n\nShe said that to an adult who was nursing above the waist again. She allowed him to nurse for a while, then said, ""Tracy, we can't let that statement stand. Macy is as ripe for fucking as a teenage girl gets. All that girl needs is a good excuse. If we allow that statement to stand, we are going to wind up with a pregnant daughter....Tracy...""\n\nHe stopped sucking to say, ""I can live with that.""\n\nHe returned to nursing, now on the other one as Stacy said, ""Tracy, you are as transparent as ice and just as cold. I see what you are after. You want a great set of lactating breasts to nurse on, and you'll stop at nothing to get them. Let me tell you something, mister, if you get two, you'll have four.""\n\nThat made him look up. That didn't make him stop sucking, but he did look up. She did look serious, very serious, so serious he finally stopped sucking and stood up to say, ""Is that a promise?""\n\nStacy studied him before saying, ""Yes, that is a promise, and I promise that you won't be the biological father of either child, but you will be the father to both.""\n\nHe wore a big grin as he said, ""Are you going to make me wear rubbers?""\n\nShe never had before, but he sure looked like he'd wear them with a stupid grin. This unexpected development needed to be explored. Stacy wanted more children, but Tracy didn't want to father more children and took that position after fathering only two of the twelve she always dreamed of. Was this his way of telling her she could get the rest elsewhere. Sure seemed that way and the thought had her pussy lips all aquiver, had her cervix sucking, and her ovaries in an uproar. Reproductive equipment which had lain dormant for over twelve years suddenly sprang to life, making Stacy hornier than she had been in ages - bitch in heat horny - so horny the thought of Macy helping with this project sounded awfully damn good.\n\nStacy stepped in close to get nose to nose as she slipped a hand into his pants to curl around a cock that was like hot steel which inspired her to say, ""Will you promise to wear your rubbers even when you fuck Macy's tight little pussy even tough her tight little pussy is full of some stud's semen and it is all running down her sexy legs...hummm?""\n\nMacy wasn't the eaves dropping type, but she couldn't sit still after her father dropped that unexpected bomb that virtually gave her a license to fuck her brains out on her first date. She had to hear this, but when she heard that, she sank to her knees and grabbed her aching little pussy between her sexy legs. In that position, she heard her parents fuck and heard a lot of other shit no daughter should ever hear. She barely made it back to the table.\n\nMacy sat in stunned disbelief, unable to believe this was really happening. She didn't have a clue that this could ever happen, otherwise she would have fantasized it happening and been better prepared. She was going to be a mommy and nurse her daddy and let him pack semen into her fertile womb with his rubber sheathed womb packer. Her loving parents were planning to breed her like a bitch and keep her barefoot and pregnant until she turned twenty-one, whereupon she would be rewarded for her service with four years of college, a liberal allowance, and a red convertible Mustang. Macy sat on a cunt that was all set to serve the cause.\n\nWhen her smiling parents came out, they looked like they just had the best sex of their marriage. They had been gone long enough to have the best sex of their marriage when they had just stepped off to confer on a few points. After taking their seats, the first business was to apologize for taking so long, which Stacy did, adding, ""Your father conferred my brains out. We may have to do more conferring if he is going to confer me like that.""\n\nTo which he added, ""It's like I was saying, Macy, get on first, you're home free with this woman, and don't think you will be any different. Going all the way is in your genes, and wearing jeans won't make a damn bit of difference. When you kiss a guy, you'll get them and the panties off. A Margolis woman can't kiss with her legs closed or anything covering her pussy.""\n\nWith a bright red face and her ears burning as hot as her pussy, Macy heard her mother add, ""It's true, Macy. You may as well wear a short skirt without panties. Don't even bother wearing a bra. That's just one more thing you'll have to take off. You'll be naked after the first kiss. Mark my words, naked with your legs spread wide or you are no daughter of mine.""\n\nMarcy could barely breathe. She patted her chest and said, ""Are you saying I can't even kiss my date?""\n\nStacy said, ""Not at all. You must. You must let them get on first.""\n\n""There is no doubt about it, Mom. I am your daughter. If I must let them get on first base, then I must go all the way.""\n\nHer father said, ""You must if you plan to go out on dates.""\n\nMacy said, ""I must go out on dates.""\n\nHer mother said, ""We know that. You must, but you must go on these dates fully prepared to accept the consequences. We know what those are, don't we?""\n\nMacy said, ""Yes, I'll get pregnant for sure.""\n\nHer father smilingly said, ""If you do it right you will.""\n\nHer mom said, ""Macy, you are getting no protection and we forbid the use of condoms. Sweetheart, the risk of getting pregnant and staying pregnant is the only defense you have. If we took that risk away, you'd soon be the biggest whore in school. I'm sure you don't want that. This will slow you down and make you be very selective. You won't date anything that you wouldn't want to father children with. That will narrow the field considerably. Naturally, we will be happy to take any children you conceive through dating.""\n\nHer father added, ""You'll be richly rewarded, too. We could use all the kids you produce.""\n\nHer mother added, ""We do want a large family. Any contribution you make takes a big burden off of me. To be perfectly honest, we'd like you to date extensively and not be too picky.""\n\nMacy sat and thought, then said, ""I see, so how many are we talking about as my contribution?""\n\nHer father said, ""Ten.""\n\nHer mother said, ""Ten between us. You do five and I'll do five. Put college off for a few years and you'll be going with that red Mustang you want and a two-hundred dollar a month allowance with all books and tuition paid.""\n\nMacy acted as though this were news and acted pleasantly surprised. She thought, then said, ""Sounds easy enough. How hard can it be to get pregnant, especially if I go on dates with no underwear on.""\n\nStacy said, ""Honey, getting knocked up is a cinch, especially if you bring your mother along on your dates. One good stud could easily get us both pregnant, but it would be better if you could get me my own. We could swap them back and forth until they are drained of all semen. Does that interest you at all?""\n\nIt did, indeed, and that part was news, provocative news, wildly exciting news that had her excited pussy sucking seat through soggy panties, but her mother's wildly excited pussy sucked seat without panties. The two Margolis bitches were flat sucking seat and making the dining room smell like a busy whorehouse on a Saturday night. This was Tracy's best-case scenario, one he never even dreamed. The news of them double dating and sharing studs came as news to him, too, but Macy was clearly all for that idea as she stood, whipped off her sopping-wet panties, threw them against the sliding glass doors to the patio, and they stuck. She was aiming for the trash can and missed.\n\nThose dramatically flung panties barely missed the stratled mother. Had those panties been flung into her face and stuck, the parents wouldn't know what to make of that. On the surface, that would appear to be a rather firm rejection, but Macy was quick to apologize and explain that she was aiming for the trash. They slipped. That was understandable. Those were some very soggy drawers - sticky, too.\n\nHaving done this, though poorly, Macy went ahead and stripped off everything while her smiling parents watched. When she got down to nothing, she stood on her chair to say what was on her mind, which would also show what was on her mind if she planted her feet wide enough apart, which she did. Her parents could see what got her panties so sloppy. They took that aroused pussy as a very good sign.\n\nMacy stood tall and proud with her bare chest out, knees bowed out, and pelvis tilted up to show all of her Morgolis goodies as best she could. She had some good goodies, as fine an example of young female flesh as the town of thirty-thousand could offer. If there was riper pussy it had to be on a bitch in heat. As if that display weren't good enough, the bitch reached in with both hands to open that pussy up. She revealed a cunt between those gorgeous legs and proved herself to be a shameless, horny, little cunt who couldn't wait to get this thing off to a good start.\n\nThat was the scene her twelve-year-old sister entered on. That scene stopped Lacy dead in her tracks, dropped her jaw, and sprang her eyes wide open, though all she could see was her sister's bare ass. She quickly came to stand at her father's side for the head-on view, which didn't inhibit her sister in the least. That got her masturbating. Lacy stared in wide-eyed fascination wondering what the hell brought this on.\n\nHer father's arm which was around Lacy's waist, pulling her into his side, dropped to her leg. The hand ran up the inside to the crotch where it insinuated itself inside the panties from the waist in back, sought out the tiny hole and made it bigger, quickly turning a one-finger hole into a two-finger hole.\n\nStacy sat close on Lacy's other side. She observed this assault without becoming alarmed, but grew curious as to which hole he was enlarging. It was difficult to tell, so she lifted the back of Lacy's dress to see, and still couldn't tell, so she pulled the panties down Lacy's legs, then decided to take them off. She freed them and easily tossed them in the trash. With them out of the way and with Lacy in a much wider stance, she could tell that her little girl was getting her little pussy prepared for a three-finger dick. That should have been alarming. For some reason, it wasn't.\n\nStacy couldn't decide which was the better show, or which was the hornier child with the ripest pussy, but Lacy's adorable little ass begged a finger - got one, then two. Nothing could have made that child happier than getting both holes worked over by both parents while watching her sexy big sister masturbate with both hands - fucking herself with one while rubbing her fleshy clit with the other. That was one thing Stacy would never let her see. She would describe how she did it, tell her when she did it, and let her kid sister sniff and lick the fingers after she did it, but that was all.\n\nThis was great, and Lacy rested both elbows on the table with her face cupped in hands, watching Macy with rapt fascination while offering her horny parents full access to her intimate regions. This was super fantastic and totally unexpected!\n\nMacy also thought this was fantastic, but knew how to make it better, so she got on the table and knee-walked right up to Lacy's face, putting her juicy twat right in it, knowing full well what her pussy-nut sister would do if a pussy were ever put in her face like that. She licked and sucked on it. Macy could kick herself for never doing that before because her parents strongly approved of a big sister who did that to a kid sister. Macy always thought they would kill her for doing that.\n\nMacy ended up on her back offering Lacy a wide beaver to chow down on. That was the way to feed pussy to a kid sister to keep her mind off of getting fucked in the ass by a father. He wanted pussy, but the wife put him in ass. He wasn't about to argue. Ass was just as good, and that left pussy for the wife to lick. Odds were, she would not have licked ass.\n\nAll of the Margolises had orgasms, one right after the other starting with Macy and ending with Lacy who ended up on the floor with her mother still sucking, but sucking her down from a killer orgasm to help take her mind off a ravaged asshole. Her mother prepared her ass for a two-finger, four-inch dick, not a three-finger, eight-inch model. The child had a sore and ravaged ass. The sucking did help - helped a lot.\n\nAfter this unexpected turn of events, the husband and wife needed to confer again. The nude children were ordered to stay and stay nude. They were left seated with a warning not to move from their seats. Off they went.\n\nMacy was tempted to follow, but Lacy talked her into staying so that they could do some conferring. After what happened to Lacy, the kid needed to confer, so Macy remained and said, ""So, what's on your mind?""\n\n""My fucking ass! What the hell is going on?""\n\nSmiling innocently, Macy said, ""What makes you think anything is going on?""\n\n""My fucking ass! Macy, what the fuck is going on? Stop kidding around. I'm serious.""\n\nMacy got serious, reached out, and took her sister by the hand, saying, ""Mom wants a big family and she wants my help. For some reason, Dad doesn't want to father anymore kids, but he is willing to let other guys do it. Don't ask me why, but that seems to turn him on. That super turns her on, but that's easy to see why. She knows I can get her yards of virile young dicks. You see how horny she is, and you know how badly she wants more kids.""\n\n""So how come she put him in my ass? I can have babies, too.""\n\n""Maybe she doesn't want you having babies, too. You are awfully young, Lacy.""\n\n""So. A baby is a baby.""\n\n""Ask her, but I think you are too young. If she asks me, that's what I'll say.""\n\n""You just want to have them all.""\n\n""She wants ten. I wouldn't mind giving her three. In a few years, you can take over. I'll do three; you can do three; she can do four. If you ask me, that is what they need to confer on. You need to accept whatever they decide. You need to wait your turn.""\n\n""Yeah, well you need your ass fucked.""\n\n""Was it that bad?""\n\n""No, but you still need yours fucked.""\n\n""I'm sure it will be....Well, you finally got to eat pussy. Was it all you thought it would be?""\n\nLacy smiled big and said, ""I'll say, and guess who likes eating pussy more than I do. Guess who has a tongue like a frog, a face like an angel, and lips as soft as a kitten's belly?""\n\n""Wow, a tongue like a frog and soft as a kitten - no shit!""\n\nFrom behind them, an amused mother's voice said, ""So, talking about me behind my back, are you? Well, I'll teach you. Macy, you get up on that table and make me a beaver like you are going to make for your date tonight on a motel bed that I am paying for.""\n\nMacy excitedly got on the table on her back and made the spread with hands gripping her inner thighs and fingertips pulling the lips open, smiling as her mother took the seat before the spread, saying, ""Very impressive. If you do this for all of your dates, you are going to get a very bad reputation very quickly.""\n\n""Will they call me a whore?""\n\nHer father hovering over the scene as his wife went down, said, ""If they don't, we'll be terribly disappointed in you, young lady.""\n\nMacy swooned while staring at her mother's angelic face merged firmly with her beaver and the frog tongue swabbing the back wall of her hot cunt: ""Oh God, yes! You will not be disappointed. Oh Mom, yes, eat that pussy! Oh fuck, yes, eat it good, you frog-tongued bitch, you. Fuck yes, this is your breeder pussy, and it is on your breeder whore. Keep doing this and by God I'll stay barefoot and pregnant for you. Oh hell yes!""\n\nBy God, she did, and so did her fucking sister. They conferred and decided that three wombs were better than two."
724,Breeder's Cup,"['Mf-mf', 'incest', 'cons', 'teen', 'preg']","1\n\n\n\nI guess it was no big surprise when I came into our room about a year ago to get my bookbag, and found Greg and Heather screwing for all they were worth. My big brother had his thick cock buried to the hilt in our sister; and both of them were working just as hard as possible to try and force even more of it inside her. Both were completely naked and not saying a word. (I guess that's why I hadn't noticed what was going on, even before I entered the room.) At first I was shocked and a maybe even a LITTLE surprised at seeing the two of them rutting like minks in the bed I shared with Heather; but after a second or two of watching my brother's thick prick sliding in and out of her, I just backed out and waited until Greg came downstairs with a silly grin of his on his face, before I went back up. I guess he didn't realize I had seen him fucking his sister, as he didn't look embarrassed at all. When I got upstairs Heather was asleep on the bed, with her legs spread and a pinkish fluid seeping out of her pussy. I threw a sheet over her and got my stuff. It wasn't until that evening that Heather and I talked about it. She said that they had just been goofing off and it got out of hand. When I asked her if they would do it again, she got this dreamy, faraway look in her eyes; and said they would. It was then that I gave my sister the lecture on STDs and pregnancy. Well, as you can imagine, that speech didn't go over so well. After all, SHE was the ""big sister""; and she knew EVER so much more than her little sister did. Yeah, right. All I had done was to make Heather and Greg sleep together even more. I lost track of the number of times she snuck out of our room and into his at night or how often one would vanish into the basement and then the other would follow a few minutes later. Daddy doesn't get home from work till a little after six; so when I would get home from school it was standard to find them fucking at home. They did it everywhere. The kitchen, bathroom, his room, our room, Daddy's room, laundry room, the basement . . . well you get the picture. After a while, it seemed as if they went out of their way for me to find them. I think they LIKED to have me watch them. I kept my peace; let them get theirs, and went about my work as usual. Still, it WAS a bit distracting to come into a room and find my two siblings putting on what was effectively a porno-show just for me. I think that once Greg knew what was going on between me and Heather, he made an even bigger point of not pulling out, and ejaculating his sperm inside my big sister when he knew I was watching. For sure Heather did, anyway. I hate to admit it, but the sight of the two of them rutting like that made me have to finger myself off more times than I ever did before. I'm not sure, but I think they both knew it too; and that made them both more eager to have me ""catch"" them. It wasn't until a bit before our thirteenth birthday that I noticed anything different. I got up one morning to find Heather on her knees, bent over the toilet. At first I thought she had the flu; but when her morning sickness lasted a week I knew what was up: My ""big sister"" was pregnant. I told her about my suspicions; and instead of being afraid like I thought she would be, Heather just gave me a superior look and told me to, ""Mind my own business.""\n\n 2\n\n\n\nSo I did the only thing I could think of to help her: I told Daddy. Well, you might expect Dad to get mad about his daughter getting pregnant by her own brother; but he wasn't. In fact, he handled the whole thing very well. We were eating dinner that night when he casually asked Heather If her ""Morning Sickness"" was any better. You could have heard a pin drop at the table, while we waited for her answer. I was busy looking at my plate; but I still caught the dirty look my sister sent me for telling Daddy. She told Daddy she was coping with it; and it would be OK. He then told her that he had made an appointment for her with a doctor to make sure everything really WAS OK. ""After all,"" he told her, ""you're only thirteen."" I thought that dinner went well, right up to the point where dad asked who the father was. Heather told him that it was, ""her business, and to leave it alone. She loved the guy and didn't want to get him in trouble."" Heather's temper was getting short, and I knew that if Dad didn't handle this right, we were in for a big fight. That's when Greg cut us all off. He got up from his chair; walked behind Heather; put his hands on her shoulders; and told Dad that the child was his. I thought for sure that would be the last straw; but Daddy just smiled and laughed. We were all stunned. For a few seconds I thought Dad had lost it. He looked up at the ceiling and said something like, ""Well Helen, you were right."" Then he told us something that changed the whole context of the family. He and Mom had been husband and wife, but were brother and sister as well. By the end of dessert Greg and Heather had Dad's permission to continue their relationship. Greg and I were to swap rooms for sleeping only; and Heather was to do everything the doctor told her to ensure a healthy and safe pregnancy. So our home life changed a bit. Greg and Heather were inseparable (or at least their crotches were). They seldom wore clothes. While I didn't find them fucking in MY bedroom all the time now, putting on a ""show"" for me, with our big brother's cock squirting thick white sperm in my sister's twat, they sure didn't try to hide either . . . especially now that they knew our father didn't mind. Quite often I'd come home from school and find the two of them naked, on the couch, fucking their brains out. They not only didn't try to hide what they were doing; but to some extent seemed to WANT both me and Daddy to see them, with Greg's thick prick buried to the hilt in his sister's body; filling her cunny with his thick white cum. Of course, since she was already pregnant, it wasn't the nastily obscene risk it had been for Heather to have her own brother ejaculating his seed in his own sister's nubile young body before she caught. Since she was pregnant, and Dad didn't want to raise TOO much controversy about his just-barely-teenaged daughter having a big belly, Heather took the home schooling option the district offered. Dad let them have their privacy, and only gave Greg some advice now and then.\n\n\n\n\n\n 3\n\n\n\nOnce Heather moved out of my room, and it didn't seem like a setting for constant orgies any more, I guess I felt excluded from their lives and began to spend nearly all of my free time with Daddy when he was home. We would snuggle on the couch or go to movies or out shopping together. I also began to see Daddy differently, now that I had my ""big sister"" and Greg as a constant reminder that family members were also human and even possible sex partners. He was now more than just Daddy. He was a man and I was a woman. I also realized that he was the man I wanted. It was near the end of Heather's first trimester when she began to hang around Daddy more and more. This made me as nervous as all Hell. I would rush home and find Heather and Daddy talking on the couch. Once, I even found them sleeping there. I began to get jealous of my sister. I mean she had Greg and he loved her; now she was working on Daddy? The final straw was when I came home late one night and found her sitting naked on Daddy's lap. I calmly asked to talk to her up in what had been our room and that's when the argument began. I went on and on about how she had Greg and didn't NEED Daddy. She calmly answered that she was a ""woman"" and as I was ""just a girl"" this was something I didn't know about. If it weren't for the fact that she was pregnant and I didn't want to hurt my niece/nephew we would have had a REAL fight. As it was, we started screaming at each other until finally I was shouting at the top of my lungs. Heather was calm and cool the whole time. She just said for me to leave alone the things I didn't understand; and then she said, ""Besides, you couldn't even GET your man; let alone have him knock you up. You wouldn't know how."" That was really the last straw for me. ""I can too!"" I shouted at my twin sister. ""I can have even more than you do!""\n""Andrea you're a virgin; and I am already starting my second trimester. There's no way you can beat me."" Heather replied smugly. ""Okay, if you're so sure, then let's bet on it!"" I said pugnaciously. ""All right,"" she replied, ""I'm interested . . . what's the bet?""\n""Okay here it is: We're both going to pick one man and stick with him for the next four years. In that time, we both try to have as many children with whoever it is that we can. Whichever one of us has the most at the end, wins the bet. How's that?""\n""Why FOUR years?""\n""I just figure that will give us time to have a good count. Since you already have a head-start, I figure I need a LITTLE time to catch up; even though I plan to blow you away!""\n""Okay, you're on,"" said Heather smugly; certain (with her developing belly), that she had the ""race"" in the bag. ""Now what are we going to bet with? Money, Chores, Services?""\n\n\n\n\n\n 4\n\n\n\n""Mom's Jewelry,"" I said flatly. ""The winner gets ALL of Mom's Jewelry."" Dad had shown us Mom's jewelry box and had promised it to us when we turned eighteen. Heather and I each had favorites in there and some of the pieces we both wanted as a reminder of our mother. This was something I knew both of us highly valued and both of us desired badly. ""Deal!"" Heather cried, and stuck out her hand. ""Shake on it."" We shook hands but I didn't let go of hers quite yet. ""There are a few other rules, Sister-Mine,"" I said. ""First, MY man is Daddy; so you stay away from him sexually. That means no more cuddling up on his lap naked. You can still kiss him, but not like a lover . . . he's MINE. If I catch you even TRYING to 'make out' with Daddy again, you automatically lose. Got that? Now you pick your guy.""\n""You're taking Daddy? This is s piece of cake!"" she said in a careless fashion, as if Mom's jewelry were hers already. ""I guess we might as well keep this in the family. Of course, I'll take Greg, as you already figured out.""\n""Second, no cheating with other guys,"" I pressed on. ""Okay?""\n""Okay.""\n""Third: You're so sure you're going to win, because you're pregnant already . . . I'm not going to cheat you out of that; I'm going to beat you in SPITE of it; so your pregnancy counts now; but so will any we have that start before the time limit is up. Twins count as two not one. Okay?""\n""Okay. Boy, you're sure going out of your way to make SURE you lose, aren't you?"" I ignored my sister's remark, while I finished laying out the rules. ""Last, neither Greg or Dad can know about the bet 'til it's over. So no cheating that way. Good?""\n""All right; that sounds fair."" Heather thought for a moment; then in a conciliatory manner decided that maybe she DID have the better part of the deal. ""So, since I'm already up by one on you,"" she said, ""I really think you need some help from your big sister."" Heather walked over to her dresser and got out one of her short nighties, and threw it at me. ""There,"" she said smugly, ""at least he'll have something nice to look at."" Whatever else you can say about heather, she DID have sexy taste in nightclothes. The short little Baby-Doll looked like an invitation to rape. ""Thanks, Big Sister,"" I said; for the first time in weeks without being sarcastic. Nothing in MY closet was half as sexy. Still, while I was grateful for the outfit, I was still annoyed from earlier, AND the fact that my sister was right about my needing it . . . didn't she think I had ANY sense when it came to dressing to attract a man? I guess not. I grabbed the nightie and stomped out of the room and into the bathroom to get ready. I stripped down and took a long shower. I did my hair and make-up; carefully trying to be as pretty as I could. It was in there for close to an hour and a half, before I looked at the final product in the mirror.\n\n\n\n 5\n\n\n\nI stood five feet tall exactly. My blond hair shone and fell down to the middle of my back in lustrous waves. I wore just enough make-up to highlight the prettiness of my face; and my eyes had a soft loving cast to them. My body was a pale alabaster in color and nicely developed. My small breasts sat high on my chest with my nipples firm in anticipation of what was to come. I had shaved my legs (and in a flash of insight, also my pussy). It was now as bald as a baby's behind. I looked stunning, and I thought sexy. (God, I sure HOPED I looked sexy.) I looked to where I had thrown Heather's nightie and decided, ""What the Hell, why not?"" At first I had been inclined to wear something of my own; because I was still somewhat steamed at her. Only Heather's outfit was a lacy black Baby-Doll that just emphasized how short it was against my creamy skin; and I knew that Daddy would like it on ME, even more than Greg had liked it on her. Or at least I hoped so. I picked it up, shook it out, and put it on. The hem fell to just a few inches below my pussy; and gave whoever was watching me a flirting glimpse of my charms. I practiced walking a few times and pronounced myself ready. Seeing me in dishabille like this should get any man hard . . . Only I didn't WANT just any man . . . I wanted my own father. I got out of the bathroom and was about to go downstairs, when I heard Daddy's shower start up. I turned and walked into his room. Now was the critical moment for me. I gathered my courage and stuck my head into the master-bath and saw Daddy's body behind the smoked shower glass. ""Daddy?"" I called. ""What, Princess?"" I almost melted right then, when he called me his ""princess"". ""Can I talk to you about something?""\n""Sure Baby. Let me finish up in here, and I'll be right out,"" he called back to me, as he rinsed out his hair. ""Okay Daddy. I'll wait for you in your room."" I closed his door; locked it; and sat down on what I hoped would soon be OUR bed. I was so nervous. All my doubts and fears ran through my mind. ""Maybe I wasn't physically mature enough for him?""\n""What if he didn't want me?""\n""How would I go on after he said no?"" I thought I was a fool to do this. ""How could I risk our relationship like this?"" the worries continued. After what seemed like an eternity, the water shut off in the bathroom and I heard Daddy step out. I got even more nervous as the seconds ticked by until he emerged from the bathroom wearing only a pair of sweat-pants. He stopped in his tracks and looked at me. It felt like his eyes traveled all over me and finally came back to my face. I started to do handsprings in my mind as he smiled in approval at me. He liked how I looked. Then I saw a glimmer of confusion on his features. I knew it was now or never. ""Daddy, Do you love me?"" I asked in a small voice; looking down at my feet. ""Yes Princess, I love you very much,"" he said, as he placed his fingers under my chin and lifted so that we were eye to eye. ""Do you think I'm pretty?""\n""You're beautiful Baby. Why?""\n\n\n\n6\n\n\n\n""Daddy, I want you to make love to me,"" I said. Then it was like a damn burst and all of my feelings for my father boiled over and came out. I told him how I loved him as both a daughter and as a woman; but that I would understand, if he didn't want to change our relationship. ""Oh Princess,"" he said as he gathered me into his arms. ""Is this because of Heather and Greg; or is this something you really and truly want?"" I couldn't lie to him so I said, ""It's both Daddy. Watching Heather and Greg helped me to realize that I what I felt for you is more than a daughter should for her father; but I also want this for me. I love you and I know you like no other person since Mom died. I want you to be happy and I think I am the best person to make you happy. I know I'm young and all; but I love YOU. I guess what really decided me was the fact that you already had a relationship like ours before. If you loved your own little sister enough to marry her, maybe you could love your daughter almost as much. Please Daddy? I know it would be hard for me to take Mom's place, but I'd like to try."" (I don't know why, but whenever I think of him as my father, it's ""Dad"", but when I want something, or think he's sexy, it's ""Daddy"".) He sat us down on his bed and held me to him. He slowly stroked my hair with his big hands. It felt wonderful and I gave myself over to his caresses; but it was all fatherly in feel. For a long time he didn't say anything. When about five minutes had passed, I felt like my heart was dead. I had made a mistake. He didn't want me like I wanted him. I began to squirm out of his grasp as tearing sobs racked my body. I had to get away. I wanted to die! He just held me tighter and turned my face up to his and then it happened. He kissed me. At first it was a soft gentle kiss. More like a father's than a lover's. I looked up into his face and saw love there, as well as something else. He kissed me again, this time with passion, and I felt his tongue flick out and taste my lips. With a shuddering groan of surrender I opened my mouth to accept his tongue. I threw my arms around his neck and put all of my heart into my kisses. I tried to show my father that he and he alone would always own my heart. Our passions built; and I felt his hands begin to slide over my body in what was now a lover's caress. First they dipped down my back to grasp and knead my ass. I felt a flush of heat spread out from my loins and encompass my entire body. His hands felt so good on my slight form. I pressed back into them and let out soft mewls of pleasure. Then his hands began to travel up my body; caressing my smooth skin. He gently untied the bows at the shoulders of the Baby-Doll, and let it fall around my waist; freeing my breasts. I shivered in anticipation of his touch on my chest; and was rewarded with it almost immediately. He gently felt and squeezed my twin orbs. His pulling gently on my nipples caused fireworks to shoot through my entire being; and I let out a loud moan of pleasure. We broke our kiss and looked into each other's eyes with a kind of special wonder you have when you find your perfect match.\n\n\n\n7\n\n\n\n""You're so soft and pretty,"" he husked to me, as his face dropped lower. I felt his kisses on my torso; and they burned like fire. He kissed my shoulders and neck first; nearly driving me mad with the sensation. Then he drifted lower still. First he kissed the shallow valley between my breasts; then the right and then the left. Finally he kissed each of my nipples. I thrust my chest out and moaned out my pleasure; begging him to suck harder. He complied; swapping from right to left every few seconds. I felt my inner fires begin to roar and knew I was close. I entwined my fingers in his hair and held him against my chest. My insides were on fire and I was panting in quick shallow breaths when it finally happened. I felt Daddy's right hand slither down my abdomen and cup my pussy mound. His middle finger rested right in my groove, and began to rub gently. The fire in my belly increased a hundredfold, and I cried out my pleasure, ""Oh Daddy Yes!!! It Feels So Good!!! Yes! Daddy Yes!"" Then I came. My brain was overloaded with the pleasure he was giving me. I felt a massive surge of pleasure rip through me, as my first true orgasm hit. It was in that moment, when all other concerns and cares were thrust away from me, that my mind refused to let go of the fact that this was my father, the man I loved, and that I was his now. That knowledge fueled my orgasm; sending it higher and higher. As my body tensed and jerked in spasms, my heart and mind welded shut the door to my soul to any other but Daddy. I was his. From now on, there was truly no man in my life but my father (at least not sexually, or as a lover). I slowly came down from my orgasmic high and found myself cradled in my father's strong arms. I could smell the faint scent of his soap on him and his own scent as well. I turned my head and smiled my most radiant smile at him. He gave me a small sly one in return. I moved my hand so that I caressed his chest and kissed his nipple. I stood on shaky legs, and let the Baby- Doll fall to the ground. I took his hand and pulled on it; signaling him to stand. He did so; and with sure fingers I pulled his sweatpants down and off. His erection sprang out into full view. I turned and backed to the bed; drawing my father after me. My nervousness was gone; and all that remained was the desire to finish our union and properly consummate our new relationship. When I felt the bed behind me I laid back upon and spread my legs in a welcoming gesture to the man who now owned my body and soul . . . my own father. ""I'm ready Daddy,"" I said. ""Please make love to me now.""\n""Yes Princess . . . now and forever."" I felt the bed sag as my father's weight came down between my legs. I knew I was ready. I could feel the juices of my arousal slowly seeping down my legs. We exchanged another deep loving kiss; and then I felt the head of my father's penis touch my pussy. I spread my legs farther apart and looked down to see where we would soon become one.\n\n\n\n\n\n8\n\n\n\nI think that the first time watching my father's cock begin to enter my virgin pussy was the most erotic sight I have ever seen. Even seeing Greg squirming on top of Heather, pumping his penis in my sister's body and getting her pregnant with her own brother's baby by filling her barely pubescent womb with thick white squirts of incestuous seed, wasn't as sexy as watching my own father prepare to do the same thing to me. I could feel the thick purple head of Daddy's cock push open my pussy lips and begin to burrow its way into me. Soon Daddy had the head of his prick inside my body, and up against my hymen. The he began to thrust in small gentle pulses. He worked out and in; stretching my hymen instead of plowing straight through. Eventually my hymen tore gently with very little pain; and I saw and felt my father/lover's cock vanish up into my body. Soon he was three-quarters of the way in; and had bottomed out against my cervix. The feeling was unlike any I had ever known. I was so full, yet it felt so right. Daddy began to take longer thrusts; as I began to let out pants and mewls of pleasure while we worked together to combine ourselves into one being. Soon Daddy was stroking in long powerful thrusts that shoved me up the bed toward the headboard. I wrapped my arms and legs around him and begged him to go faster. ""Oh Daddy more! Faster. Oh yes!!!"" I hissed through clenched teeth. The fires in my body were again raging higher and higher. The pleasures I was getting and giving were so great that I never wanted them to end. ""Fuck your daddy, Princess!"" Dad ordered me. ""So Good! So Tight! I want to fuck you forever, Princess."" Soon Daddy's strokes began to speed up; and I knew from watching Greg and Heather that he was getting close to cumming. The thought of my own father ejaculating his sperm inside my body, filling my womb with incestuous baby-making seed, was incredibly thrilling. ""Come in me Daddy,"" I begged him. ""'Want it in me."" I locked my legs and arms around my father, and began to furiously thrust my hips up to his. My fire was soon at its peak; and then I was over it. I again lost control of my mind and body as a massive orgasm shot through me. I was dimly aware of Daddy saying he was cumming. I was locked in a world of pleasure and love and I never wanted it to end. My last words before I passed out from the pleasure were, ""I love you Daddy."" Slowly I began to become aware of myself again. Something heavy was on me; and it was hard to move. The I realized it was my own father lying exhausted on my body after cumming inside me, and I welcomed the weight. I put my arms around him and stroked up and down his back gently. I thought of the millions and millions of his sperm now swimming up through the neck of my uterus and on into my womb in search of an egg, and wished them all the best of luck. I wanted our first child to be conceived tonight, in the midst of this discovery of our love. Daddy lifted up and looked into my eyes with a shy hesitant smile on his lips. ""You know Princess, you're the first woman I've been with, since I lost your mother. I love you Andrea.""\n\n\n\n 9\n\n\n\nI felt sorry for my father; missing pleasures like this after having enjoyed them for years with his little sister. It must have been Hell for daddy, when Mom died. ""I promise I won't leave you Daddy,"" I replied. I reached up and kissed him, as a promise of our new bond. We snuggled down into his bed, and continued to trade kisses and words of endearment for a while. Then I felt Daddy growing hard again. This time he rolled over on his back, and drew me on top of him. I helped him raise me up, and then put my hand on his cock. ""You put it in this time, Princess."" I took Daddy's cock, centered it on my pussy, and slowly sank down its length. It felt bigger now, and stretched me in new ways. I welcomed it; and reveled in the feeling. I leaned down and kissed my father. I started to undulate my hips as we traded passionate kisses. I broke our kisses and leaned over to whisper in his ear, ""I want our first child to be conceived tonight."" The effect my words had on my father was electric. He surged up off the bed; lifting me on just his cock. He grabbed my head and kissed me hard; thrusting his tongue into my mouth. I loved it as we took each other this way, with my father's cock impaling me like a spike. I could feel that Daddy was getting close to cumming again for the second time because of my words; and I decided to whisper to him again. ""I want you to keep me pregnant for the next thirty years, Daddy. I never want to be without your child growing inside me, ever again.""\n""Oh baby!"" Daddy cried as he again bucked up into me and came. ""I'll try . . . I swear I'll try."" That was what I wanted to hear, and the words were even more erotic to me than what came next; as I felt my father's penis first swell inside my cunny, then jerk powerfully. I could swear I felt each powerful spurt of his semen into my body; as each thick white jet of my father's potent seed splashed wetly into my womb where it belonged (they say you can't; but I was so sensitive and receptive that I'll still swear I could). I collapsed onto Daddy's chest as he came down from his orgasm; while I tried mightily to milk each precious drop of my father's sperm inside my tummy. I felt Daddy wrap his arms wrap around me and pull me tighter into him. ""Andrea?""\n""Yes, Daddy?""\n""Did you mean what you said?""\n""Yes. I want your . . . our children so badly. I want you to get me pregnant, and keep me that way forever. Please Daddy.""\n""We'll see, Princess. Andrea, when was your last period?""\n""About two weeks ago. So hopefully I already am. This is my best time to conceive.""\n""Well, if we miss this one, we'll just have to shoot for the next one, won't we?"" In spite of myself, I couldn't help but giggle at that one. Shortly Daddy joined me in quite sniggers; as my cunny kept trying to milk a few more drops of precious seed out of his body and into mine, to replace those leaking out around his still half-hard prick. We didn't get much sleep that night.\n\n 10\n\n\n\nThings changed around our house after that evening. I moved into Daddy's room with him full time; and I also got the home- schooling option like Heather. We made love at least twice a day; sometimes even more. I even went to work with Daddy a few times; and spent hours under his desk nursing on his cock. Our family was firmly set in two-couple now. We even went on double- date family outings. I remember a time when Greg and Heather nearly got caught making out in a theater while Daddy and I did the same thing, a few rows back. Luckily WE saw the usher coming, and hissed at my siblings in time for them to get ""decent"" . . . barely. The funny thing was, if the usher had headed back for US instead of my brother and sister, we would have been REALLY caught; as Daddy was just starting to spurt inside me, filling my tummy with squirt after thick white squirt of incestuous cum; and there's not a way in the world we could have stopped. As it was, by the time the usher headed our way, Daddy and I were just a little girl and her father enjoying the movie together; (never mind the fact that the 13-year-old ""little girl"" had a cunny full of her own father's sperm; drooling in thick white globs out of her well-fucked lttile cunny) while Heather and Greg, who almost got caught, had to go home horny. Scary as it was, we giggled for weeks over that one. About a month after our first lovemaking session I began to develop morning-sickness, just like Heahter had. Thankfully, mine only lasted for about a week. Heather and I were both pregnant, and strange as it may see, we both started to get along much better, once I finally ""caught"". We'd sit around and discuss events of the day, our future children, anything that came up. We helped each other around the house; and Heather even asked me to teach her to cook (almost shocking me). It was during one Sunday afternoon when Heather was in her eighth month, and I was in my fourth, that we really worked out our differences. ""Andrea, I want to talk about our bet,"" she said. ""OK what about it?"" I asked. ""Scared you're going to lose?"" Heather surprised me. ""Do we really need it any more?"" she asked. ""We both have what we always wanted; and I don't want to fight with you anymore. We're twins; let's be sisters as well.""\n""Heather, are you scared you're going to lose?"" I repeated, suspiciously. ""No. I just don't think that we need to compete anymore,"" she replied, in a serious tone that finally got my attention. ""Besides, I don't WANT to take all of Mom's jewelry from you. Can I tell you a secret?""\n""Yeah,"" I said, still somewhat suspicious; but now more interested than cynical. My sister's remark that she didn't want my share of our mother's jewelry made me listen. I had been having somewhat guilty thoughts about taking HER share as well . . . you see, even then, I was SURE I was going to win . . . as was Heather. While I always had loved my twin, now I was beginning to like her too. ""The only reason I started to hang around Daddy, was to get you jealous enough so you would go for him yourself; and be happy like I am with Greg,"" she explained.\n\n 11\n\n\n\nOh. Some things finally started to make sense. ""Really and honestly?"" I asked. ""Yes, 'Little Sister', really and honestly. I knew you loved Dad . . . and well I guess I always HAVE loved Greg. That's why I was always with him. I didn't want to take a chance and let some other girl have him. So can we call off the original bet? I really don't want to cheat you out of Mom's jewelry, and I've got too big a head-start for you to catch up.""\n""Okay the original bet is off,"" I agreed. ""Only just what do you mean by 'original' bet? Did you have something else in mind?"" Heather gave me her smug superior ""older sister"" smile; and said, ""Well, Sister-Mine, I still think my man is more of a stud than yours. I think we'll have more children than you two ever will."" Of course, this got my dander (as well as my pride) up. ""Oh you do!"" I almost sneered. For all of my newfound liking for Heather, I really HAD planned on winning our original bet. ""Yes I do; and here's the new bet: I will have more children with Greg, than you and Dad will in ten years. I figure that's a lot fairer than only four years, and makes it a real race. Besides, even if you DID catch me, I figure in ten years I can blow you away."" This was said with such an engaging grin, that for once I didn't feel angry at my big sister's overconfidence. ""Okay; so what do we bet this time?"" I asked my sister. Much as I hate to admit it, even with Daddy's baby starting to stretch my tummy, I knew that it would be a really hard row to hoe, to catch her in only four years. Ten years (as Heather knew as well as I did) would be a much better test . . . both of our fertility, AND of our ability to attract our partner; not to mention our resolve to keep on having kids. Yes, a MUCH better test. I figured in TEN years, I could really blow my ""big sister"" away. ""This,"" she said; reaching into a bag at her feet. Heather pulled out a silver cup and handed it to me. The cup was heavy and beautifully made. The silver shown without a trace of tarnish. Engraved upon the cups rim were the words, ""Champion Breeder of the Garcy Family.""\n""Whichever of us wins the contest, gets the cup,"" she explained. It must have cost Heather a fortune to have it made. I was almost overwhelmed with her generosity in having it made, just to make up with me. It must have cost almost as much as all of Mom's jewelry. Well . . . maybe half of it. ""I love it!"" I squealed and hugged my sister. ""I think this cup will look very good on the mantle in our house.""\n""I do too,"" she pointedly reminded me. ""Heather, I love you!"" I couldn't help saying, ""I love you too, Andrea!""\n\nThe End\n\n\n\n\n\n 12\n\n P.S. I won the cup by one child. I delivered a set of happy and healthy twin boys from my father and my first lovemaking session. Heather was fit to be tied. I had gone from down one, to ahead by one. There's nothing like having your father make your own brother or sister inside you (though Heather insists it's more fun to have your own brother's baby). What's even better, is to have BOTH a brother and sister kicking and squirming inside your tummy at the same time. Yes, I managed THAT, too. Well, to make a long story short: In the first ten years my father and I had eight children: four boys and four girls. Heather and Greg had seven: five girls and two boys. While Heather has had one more pregnancy than I have, (I think nursing twins slowed me down a little.) I'm actually ahead, by having two sets of twins. (As you can tell, twins run in the family by Daddy; and it was THIS fact I had counted on in the original bet.) Daddy and I plan to have several more; and Heather and Greg do as well. In fact, we were both pregnant at the end of our bet; (It was a close thing actually; as Heather ""caught"" four months before the end, while I just barely got the brown-ring in my EPT a month before the deadline.) bringing the ""official count"" to nine for me, and eight for Heather. Both Greg and Daddy had a good laugh when they learned of our bet, when Heather presented me with the trophy in front of the entire family. Still, I'm quite proud of it; and it DOES look nice over the fireplace. Funny thing though . . . it STILL doesn't have my name on it; though Heather has promised to have it engraved several times. Our house is a now large happy home; filled with well-loved children. How about yours?"
725,Breeding,"['MFF', '1st time']","Sami couldn't take her eyes off of what was happening 2 stretcher-like beds over to even survey her surroundings. A girl probably younger than she was naked and being bruttally raped, a Sami knew it was rape from the girls terror-filled eyes and screams. The man between the girls legs was completely naked and grunting as he fucked her hard and fast. Sami tried to speak, but her voice wouldn't work. She heard whimpering and looked at the girl directly beside her who had turned to look at Sami. Neither believed what they were seeing. Sami turned her now tear-filled eyes back to the brutal ritual going on 2 beds down. The raping had gotten even most brutal if that was possible.\n\nThe girl was screaming even louder and she seemed to be trying to move beneath the man. Sami noticed the man was moving oddly too. He almost looked like he was convulsing, yet he continued to fuck the girl and he continued to grunt even louder. He turned his head from side to side and Sami could see that something was happening to him. His features were changing and he looked more animal than human. His eyes looked like red lights and his nose and mouth were more distended. He was starting to look like either a devil or a werewolf, Sami couldn't decide which. All of a sudden, he froze and tilted his head back and screamed to the top of his lungs. It was more of a roar and the girl who he was deeply inbedded in screamed before she fainted. He growled for a moment longer and his features began to soften back to that of a human males. With the beast quiet, Sami noticed another grunting noice and tilted her head up to look across the room. She could see the back and some of the side of another beast bruttaly fucking a girl who had fainted long ago from the looks of her.\n\nSami started to panick and surveyed her surroundings. She was in a rectangular room with 2 rows of stretcher-like beds down the side of each wall. The beds were all filled with 8 to 10 girls who were looking just as terrified as Sami. Some had fainted. Some cried. Some looked like they didn't believe any of it.\n\nSami looked above her head and noticed her own wrists bound together at the head of the bed. She pulled at the bindings, but it was useless. She looked to her left again and noticed the beast who again looked more like an attractive man that an animal step out from between the unconscious girl's spread legs. The attractive man who had led Sami into the room immediately pulled some stirrups up and laid the girls legs into them. He bound her legs in place and then went the opposite direction to check on another female who Sami couldn't see except for her destended abdomen. Her legs were also bound into stirrups and she seemed to be trying to move, but Sami really couldn't tell. Sami's attention was diverted to the girl directly to her left who had begun to whimper. Sami looked down and saw that the rapist on their side of the room was going right down the line and was about to rape the girl. She watched him tear the girl's pajama pants off and lean down for a moment. He raised back up and his hand went down to his dick for a moment. Then he looked up at the girl as he grabbed her hips. He grunted and the girl cried out as he thrust deep into her in one quick, long, hard thrust. Sami started to cry again as he started bruttally fucking the girl next to her. She tried to pay attention to anything other than what was happening to her neighbor. She looked beyond them and noticed that the 2nd girl over's abdomen was now also rounding out. The girl past her on the end had begun to scream and the handsome escort stayed with her while his companion stayed with the girl on the opposite side of the room behind him. Sami looked back at the rapist fucking the helpless girl next to her and fainted. \n\nShe woke later, she didn't know how much, but guessed it wasn't long since the rapist appeared to be just finishing with the girl next to her. The girl's screams had woke Sami and she was now desperately trying to move out of the attackers grasp. Sami looked back at the humaniod, who wasn't human at all.\n\nShe still didn't know what he was. He wasn't a devil. He had no horns. She didn't know if he was a werewolf or not. For lack of any better explaination, she decided he must be. He stilled inside the girl and let out a roar. The girl did not scream. She had fainted. Sami's dread increased. She knew she was next. The beast looked over at her and Sami turned away after a few moments and started to cry again. She watched the animal who had finished with the opposite side of the room come to the girl on Sami's right and mount her.\n\nShe cried out, then fainted when he entered her. He fucked her relentlessly, not caring that she was limp. She was tied down like the others anyway. Sami notice movement out of the corner of her eye and looked to the other side of her where the rapist had just pulled out of the girl to her left. The escorts went through the same routine with her, but Sami didn't notice. She was concentrating on the beast who had moved to the end of her bed. He looked at her as he retch up and pulled her underwear and pajama bottoms off in one swift motion. He pushed the end of the bed up as he grabbed her legs. Sami tried to kick him away, but her muscles still wouldn't work right. Every reaction was delayed and feeble. The man pushed part of the bed up so that Sami's hips were barely on the shortened edge. Her legs would have hung free if not for the rapist spreading them. The man was so big and tall that Sami did not have to tilt her head up to see his erection. It caught her eye and she looked down as it bobbed up and down with his movements. It was the biggest penis she had ever seen and she had seen some. She was a virgin, but she had given her boyfriend a blow job and she had watched pornos with him. This man's dick was bigger than anyone's she had seen, even in the movies. It looked a little different to her too. The head was large and reminded her of a mushroom more than any other she had seen. He was hard too, even after fucking the other girls. He leaned down between her legs and Sami's face flamed with embarassment as he ran his tongue up inside of her. His tongue seemed longer than usual, but she might have imagined that. His tongue felt wonderful, but Sami still started to cry. She was being raped and she was ashamed that so far, she had enjoyed his tongue inside of her. It didn't last long. He straightened back up and reached down. Sami felt the mushroom head pressed against her tiny pussy. He grabbed both of her legs and pushed them up and out. Sami turned her head and closed her eyes tight, trying to escape in any way what was happening to her. Her legs were spread obscenely and draped over his arms as he leaned forward. Sami cried out as he thrust tore her virginity from her in one long, swift thrust. He didn't stop until his pubic bone collided with hers. Then Sami moaned as he seemed to try to grind into her farther. Tears streamed down her face as he pulled his battering ram almost all the way out of her and grunted as he plunged back down into her depths again. It was more pain than she thought she'd ever felt. When she finally opened her eyes and looked down between her legs, she couldn't hardly believe it. His dick was so big and her pussy was obscenely stretched around it as he pumped in and out of her. She could smeel his breath and hear his grunts of pleasure. It wasn't as horrible as she had thought it would be though. Her body was adjusting, even though it was still burning and she felt so full, it didn't feel like she was being torn in half any longer. She thought she might be enjoying it a little when she started to get warmer. A few minutes later, she knew she was. His powerful thrusts were relentless and every stroke his pubic bone rubbed against hers and his giant balls slapped her ass and his giant dick stroked the inside of her. She felt the head touching a place inside her so deep and it brought pain with it sometimes, but not every time.\n\nHe gripped the sides of the bed with his hands, her legs still draped over his arms, and seemed to start fucking her even harder and started to grunt even louder. Sami was so confused that she didn't even have time to think. She just felt. She felt a wonderfully antipatory feeling spreading through her until she was mindless of anything but what it brought. She felt his dick's giant head hitting her womb. She knew what he was doing to her and she didn't care. She opened her eyes and cried out as she saw him changing into whatever beast he was under his human disquise. She felt his fucking grow more and more brutal with every thrust, though she didn't know how it could get any harder or deeper. She watched him change into the beast and fuck her with animalistic, primal intensity. She cried out when her tiny pussy started to tighten and convulse around the giant dick embedded in her. His eyes flew to hers and she closed them when she started to orgasm. He had felt her tiny pussy tighten around him and it brought his seed to his shaft. He watched her writhe underneathe him as he continued to fuck her with his dick. His dick began to swell slightly as she was coming down from her orgasm. She lay limp as he continued to brutally mate with her. She opened her eyes when she realized that something odd was happening inside her. He smiled when he saw her reaction to his knot. He knew she didn't know what to make of it. He liked fucking this one. She would be his. He vowed it then. This one would not be bred until it killed her, like the rest. He thrust into her three more times before he rammed his swollen knot into her. He smiled as she cried out. He froze deep inside her, letting his knot swell a little larger than his fist.\n\nHe leaned his head back and roared when his seed burst into her, flooding her womb. He could hear her crying and he opened his eyes to look down at her. He watched her and did something he had never done in the months he had been breeding with human captives. He reached up and ran his hand along her face.\n\nHe didn't mind that she cringed. She whimpered softly and sobbed when he pulled his dick from her. He watched as the doctor bound her legs into the stirrups and wondered if she would make it through the delivery of his child.\n\nSome didn't. Other did and were then sent to breed with other tribes of werewolves. Not her. This was his last season at the breeding ground and he needed another mate to fill his needs. He only had one already. \n\nSami lay there for what seemed like an hour, trying to stop what was happening inside her body. The first 2 girls had given birth already. The first had died. The second had wished she was dead. The girl directly to Sami's left was ""crowning"" as the escort called it and she screamed until she fainted. The woke her up and Sami watched as the young girl pushed the babe from her. They laid the little creature on her stomache and Sami fainted when she saw it look up at its mother and crawl up to her breasts. \n\nShe woke with her pains not long after. She woke feeling like a balloon about to pop. Her breasts felt heavy and her stomache was swollen so that she thought it would tear open. Her pajama top had been torn open to reveal her now-bulging breasts and she was still completely naked with her legs bound up in the stirrups. The handsome escort was between her legs and she thought she could feel his hand inside of her. Her hands had been untied above her head and retied out to her sides.\n\nSami lay in what seemed like constant pain for a good two hours. She was sweating and in agony. She didn't have the strength to cry, so she moaned when she exhaled. She fainted twice and they just woke her up again immediately.\n\nShe could feel the pressure in her rectum and vagina as the baby started to make its way down her birth-canal. She could hardly breathe and couldn't move. When they told her to push, she thought she was dying. She was able to use her voice now better than before and found she could actually make words.\n\n""It's killing me! Get it out!""\n\nThe handsome escort replied, ""It might kill you, but if it does, it will be a useful death. Now bear down and push.""\n\nSami took a deep breath and moaned as she beared down and tried her hardest to push the little beast out of her. Her moans turned into screams of agony when she finally felt its head tear out of her pussy. She beared down again and pushed as hard as she could to dislodge the babe. She felt it trying to tear its way out of the rest of her and nearly fainted. She started crying with relief when she saw them holding it. She barely noticed when they laid it on her stomache and it looked up at its mother and crawled up to her bulging breasts. She opened her eyes when she felt it latch on to one of her nipples with its mouth and tongue and start to suck hardly than her boyfriend ever had.\n\nIt sucked so hard that she thought it should hurt but it didn't. It actually felt good. It felt like when she needed to go to the bathroom and had held it too long, then finally got to go. Her breasts were both bulging with milk and the one that wasn't being used started to run white milk from the nipple.\n\nThat's when a sharp stabbing pain came again and the handsome escort who was getting ready to move to the woman to Sami's right came back to Sami and stuck his hand inside her again. Sami labored for another hour to push the second baby out. The baby on her chest had moved to the second breast, but the first had already swelled up again and had milk running from the tip. When her second babe finally tore its way out of her, she was so weak she couldn't even scream. They placed the second babe on her first breast and it clung to her as its mouth settled over her breast and started its fierce suckling. She lay there on the table, bleeding and weak for over 24 hours while her babes stayed latched to her breasts. They seemed to grow heavy on top of her and she realized that that was true when they finally released her bruised breasts and the 2 now toddler size babes jumped to the floor. She was then untied and the escorts helped her to a room with a bathtub the size of a large dinner table full of steaming water in it. There were women there who bathed her and allowed her to dress in a sheer, short white cotton dress. Then she was led to a room full of sleeping girls who looked just as exhausted as Sami. She curled up next to them and went to sleep. \n\nThey were all awakened later and told that it was feeding time. They were all led to a large room where a woman awaited to speak to them. She was in the same sheer white cotton dress they were all wearing. \n\nNone of the girls made a sound. Like Sami, they were all still in shock. Some of them looked like they were not even aware of their surroundings. The woman spoke.\n\n""You have been brought here because you are have been determined to be some of the best females of the human race. You have all been, and will continue to be, breeding slaves as I am. Do not entertain any thoughts of escape. We brought you here. We can always come back to get you. Besides, even if you got out of the compound, you would never make it out of our neighborhood. We are all werewolves and our neighborhood is full of them. You could go to the police, but he is one of us. He will bring you back here. I guarantee you, everywhere you go, we are there. If you were to make it out of here, one of us, somewhere, would be watching. You carry our scent now. Even states away, entire continents, people will know what you are and they will bring you back here. We do kill humans for food when we need the meat. Do not tempt us.\n\nMost of you will be sent to other tribes where you will continue to do so. We try not to breed more than one child from the same woman in one tribe. You will be bred in other tribes by various methods, including seasonal breeding which we practice, to gang breeding in other tribes. So tribes collar their slaves and dress them in certain attire, as we do, some do not. Do not try to fight off any male who wishes to breed with you. That is why you were tied down for your initial breeding. You could not fight them off if you tried, so do not waste valuable energy that you will need for the birthings to fight them. Our males are different than some of your human males. The female is always the submissive slave to her mate. You are female slaves and mates to the entire populations of males. To deny any of them, could mean your death.\n\nThat is all. Now your children must eat. You will be allowed food after they have had their fill.""\n\nThe room immediately filled with busy toddles. Sami's rapist came onto the platform onto which the woman had spoke. She watched him as his eyes found her and one of his eyebrows crooked up. The children each seemed to be sniffing the air and the escorts went around shoving women with children in front of them to their knees. Sami noticed 2 at her feet. She knelt voluntarily and gasped when her children ripped her dress open and each latched on to her breasts. She looked up and saw her rapist smiling. She closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around her children.\n\nOver an hour later, when they were finally finished, the rest of the platform had filled with men. Sami's rapist still watched her intently. He was the biggest one of them, she thought to herself. Also the most handsome. He came over and pulled the children from her breasts himself when they had had their fill. He ran his hand along her cheek before doing so. He put the children down and they stood at his feet. He grabbed onto her arm and walked to the front of the room.\n\n""I claim this one for my own, by right of innocence, by right of breeding, by right of ownership,"" he said.\n\nAn elder man looked at him, then looked at Sami, then to the 2 children standing at his feet. ""Do you intend to keep the children?""\n\nSami's rapist looked at her and she cast her eyes down to the floor, overwhelmed by the power she had seen in him. ""Yes, I will keep them.""\n\n""She is yours then, as are the children for you to raise."" \n\nThat night Sami lay on a sheep-skin rug in front of a warm fire. She wore a new, clean, short white sheer dress. Slave attire. She had met Bastian's other mate, Abmina earlier. She had nursed her toddlers and the both boys were in bed. Abmina lay beside her on the rug with her arms around Sami. Bastian had yet to make an appearance since going back to the master-dining room. Abmina had told Sami that was because it was his responsibility to see all his other children got sent to different tribes all over the world along with their mothers. \n\nSami found that she wasn't even sore and Abmina explained that that was normal with the eccelerated breeding and birth adaptation. She also learned that Abmina had had 9 children and that they were all grown teenagers by human years. She also learned that she would be nursing the twins only another week before they took another growing spurt and would be eating solids. She also learned how lucky she was to be mated with Bastian because of how big and strong he was. \n\nHe came in on that and tore his clothes off as he walked towards his mates. He pulled Sami up to her knees immediately and she cried out as he plunged his erection deep into her ass. It hurt worse than when he took her virginity and she fought to pull away from him. Abmina knelt in front of her and held her by the shoulders so she couldn't move while Bastian brutally thrust in and out of Sami's ass. Sami eventually got used to the brutal fucking and only grunted along with Bastian until his knot started to swell. She felt it trying to work its way in and started begging him not to put it in her. Abmina worked her way beneath Sami and started working her tongue in and out of the young girl's pussy and around her clit. Sami nearly fainted when Bastian's knot push its way into her and started to swell to softball size. Abmina's tongue and Bastian's brutal fucking of his knot into her ass pushed Sami over the edge.\n\nShe screamed with the intensity of her orgasm. She heard Bastian roar and felt his cock convulsing and her intestines being flooded with hot cum as he spilt his seed inside her. Abmina moved from beneath her as Sami collapsed to the floor. Bastian eventually pulled his penis from her and Abmina's mouth welcomed him. Sami watched them for a moment and smiled when she saw Bastian mount Abmina from behind and drive his hardened dick into her. He fucked her just as brutally as he had Sami, and when he was done with her Abmina was covered in sweat. Sami lay on her back and Bastian laid down between the two and pulled Sami too him to kiss her. He pulled Abmina to him and kissed her while absent-mindedly petting Sami's hips. Sami smiled. She was home."
726,Brenda First Almost Swallow,"['MF', 'rom', 'wife-cheating', 'oral']","One morning I walked in and Jason stood in his robe. As I approached to embrace and kiss him, he said, ""Don't touch me or take your robe off. I want to surprise you and satisfy my curiosity. Go up to the bed, take off your robe, and get under the sheet."" I could always trust him to thrill me so off I went.\n\nAs I lay under the sheet naked, Jason walked in and opened his robe and there stood my pleasure tool, Jason's magnificent hard cock at full attention. It was not only hard but twitching up and down and leaking pre cum. He said, ""I just want you to know I haven't touched my cock. It has been this way since I woke up just thinking about you.""\n\nWow what a compliment. I had never seen his cock like that without at least kissing it. It looked as if I had been sucking on it, which I love by the way.\n\nThen he said, ""Raise your knees and spread your legs. I'm going to fuck you!"" Done in an instant! He quickly crawled under the sheet and said, ""Now to satisfy my curiosity."" He put his hard cock right up to my cunt hole and rubbed it around.\n\n""Just as I thought,"" he said, ""your cunt is open and juicy just waiting for cock!"" Then he shoved it in to the hilt! I was ready allright. I shivered and came in about 15 to 20 strokes of hard cock. As usual when I came I drenched Jason's cock in pussy juice.\n\nHe said, ""Baby doll, I am going to get you off 6 times to take the edge off your itchy cunt and then another surprise. Now for the second of your cums, I've just got to lap up the juice I feel.""\n\nDown he went throwing the sheets off now. We were already sweating. After teasing me by just kissing around my clit he sucked it in his mouth and went crazy with his tongue. Another rush of pleasure and gush of cunt juice. He started to raise up to fuck me but I said, ""Oh lover eat me off one more time!""\n\nEating my cunt is something Jason never refuses. Again I came. The sheets were getting soaked. I pulled him to me, kissed the pussy slop off his mouth, and guided him over on his back. I straddled him and lowered my now gaping wide sopping wet cunt onto his throbbing prick and slammed down all the way. As I rode his rod like a bronco (no wonder they call it ""cowgirl position"") he sucked my little tits.\n\nI always cum cowgirl when my tits are sucked. I spun around to reverse cowgirl and began humping like a wild woman. I know the sight of my humping ass drives Jason wild. I wanted a hot load up my cunt. But before that could happen, Jason stuck his finger up my ass which was lubed up with cunt juice and precum.\n\nMy whole body shook, I gushed more juice and collapsed on the bed facing away from Jason. He crawled down spread my legs from behind and began licking my asshole. Then he gently rolled me over and very lovingly ate me to another orgasm, a very gentle one. I was spent. He lay next to me and gently kissed me on the mouth.\n\nAfter we lay still a while I realized and said, ""Jason, you haven't given me your load yet.""\n""Yes and it's killing me baby doll."" I looked down and saw his cock. The head was swollen and purple and the veins seemed about to burst. The whole cock was just twitching around. ""Let me take care of you."" He said, ""Now you owe me you tease. You still want to suck my cock I assume!"" Then I remembered.\n\nFriday evening, while in a local bar with my husband, I had passed by Jason at the other end of the bar and whispered as I went by, ""I want to suck your cock!"" Then he said to me now, ""My cock had been like this since Friday."" He got up and sat in the chair next to the bed, leaned back and said, ""Oh baby doll, I'm going to die unless you suck my cock!"" Jason has always been a most considerate lover. I love to suck his cock but he never makes me take his load in my mouth.\n\nThe few times I came close he could tell I was not thrilled with the taste of cum. I always suck till the last moment, jack the load on my tits, kind of wipe it off and then suck more. He says he likes to look at my eyes when I suck him.\n\nThis time however I decided I would try to take my first full load in the mouth. I somehow just seemed oddly hungry for it. I knelt between his legs and licked his balls, his navel, and thighs, all the while watching the reaction of his twitching drooling cock.\n\n""You tease, I love it,"" he said. Then I licked the shaft slowly bottom to top. He groaned as I licked the head. I like precum OK, I guess. I got it real wet and stroked the shaft while I sucked the head. Then I began to suck it up and down. Then I realized after 6 cums even, my pussy was itching again. But this was Jason's turn. But as I sucked and felt how marvelously hard and hot it was I had to have it.\n\n""Oh Jason,"" I said, ""I've never felt your cock so hard before. I need to fuck myself on it one more time. RIGHT NOW!"" He pulled me up and I hopped on to that magnificent hard cock. I humped and came twice in a row really fast.\n\nNow for Jason's surprise! I tasted my pussy on his cock and began sucking it like crazy, always giving really good attention to the head. I gave it full strokes as deep as I could get it. He grunted and his cock began to pulse and swell and throb. I always loved to feel that in my mouth. I couldn't believe it but I started to finger fuck myself! I began to get the salty taste of cum leaking. Jason didn't say a word.\n\nI had already told him I knew when he would come. He knew I knew. But I kept sucking and his cock kept throbbing. I was determined to please this man. I was not sucking his cock. I was making mad love to his cock! The throbbing got more intense and I felt his whole body go rigid. It was cumming but I was determined. Then a huge gush of cum exploded into my mouth as his cock swelled to the point I felt my lips expand. The another gush hit my tongue and lips on the upstroke. But down I went got another shot to the throat. Jason was out of control.\n\nConsiderate lover he is, he was holding my head down by his cock. Good thing too. The taste was starting to get to me. I wanted so much to please him, but the taste. All I could do was to keep sucking but also spitting out the cum at he same time. He kept creaming in my mouth as I spit the cum out the sides. It ran all over, down his cock, my hands, my chin and onto my tits. Combined with my spit, there must have been a waterglass of slimy cum and spit all over the place. Then as I spit it out right away the taste subsided.\n\nSloppy as it was I kept sucking till his cock cream was barely oozing out. Jason was looking down at me and apologized for holding my head there and spurting in my mouth. I said, ""It's OK lover, I want to please you! Besides I just learned that when I spit out I don't notice the taste much. After all the times you brought me off, I am sorry I didn't eat your load.""\n""I'm glad you didn't,"" he said, ""What a turn on to watch my cum run down my cock and your face and tits while you suck me. We should get into the porn business!"" Then he pulled me up and we frenched the mixture of pussy juice, cum, and spit that we had generated.\n\nWell that's how I learned to give the most erotic blowjobs in town. Whenever Jason gives me an especially good fucking, I just have him lay back, enjoy, and watch my porn show."
727,Brenda Gets Blacked,"['M+F', 'FF', 'intr', 'orgys']","Brenda's Enlightenment Chapter 3\n\n I guess that you can tell by what my husband Bobby has written that I had him well on the road to servitude. That was my intention from the first day I met him. Marry him, then make him my slave! I just didn't think it would be so easy, I mean, it took less than a week. What a wimp! Pretty soon after we started going out I could tell that he was one of those white guys that was insecure about his sexual abilities (because of my looks, men have been continually coming on to me since I was thirteen, so a girl like me gets pretty good at sizing up a mans psychological profile -- not to mention sizing up other things). I tested my theory of Bobby by seductively flirting with aggressive black men in front of him and his reaction was always the same -- my wimpy white boyfriend became a pitiful, whiny submissive. I knew then that this was a boy I could find a use for. I married him a few months later. It would be fair to say that I'm a very sexually active young lady, though most of the men I service would say that I'm just an insatiable slut. I grew up as the youngest child in a large family (five brothers) that was very strict morally and very protective of me since I was the only girl. All the moralizing pressure they applied toward me must have backfired because I always had this overwhelming desire to be shamefully naughty. I was always sneaking peeks at my brothers penis's when they left the bathroom door ajar while taking a piss and I would take several of the neighborhood boys behind the school to play show and tell. By the time I was thirteen I was quite well developed, physically, and discovered that even adult men were now drooling over my appearance. I began to spend my free time around the activities center of the local university and from there my sexual life took off in a big way! There were always lots of university boys around to flirt with and it was about this time I discovered the scrumptious joys of prick teasing. All I had to do was find some excuse for bending over while wearing a short skirt and I had every boys undivided attention. Or I would inadvertently brush my hand over a crotch. I especially liked this maneuver because it allowed me to size the boy up. My favorite trick was to stare at a boys bulge, as though in a daze, while licking my cherry-red lips and watch his bulge grow in his tight jeans until he began squirming uncomfortably. Pretty soon I was leading boys off to some hiding place to see their cocks; hold them in my hand and even practice learning how to properly suck them. Back at my own school I got my kicks by teasing some of my male teachers by wearing short skirts with no panties, sitting on the front row and occasionally spreading my legs just enough for them to get a glimpse. It satisfied me to discover that I gave them hard-ons as well. By the time I graduated high school, I thought that I was an expert slut on the subject of cock sizes. Little did I know that a whole new level of comprehension was just over the horizon. That summer I took a bus into the city to apply for admission to the downtown university. It was much larger and more cosmopolitan than the college in my neighborhood and, by living in the dormitories, it offered me a chance to get away from my family. They had heard rumors of my sexual exploits and had become impossibly oppressive. My brothers followed me everywhere in order to ""protect"" me. Once I arrived near downtown, I had to transfer to the subway, which was jam packed! I managed to squeeze in next to this muscular black hunk. He gave me a smile like I'd seen a thousand times before and I felt a familiar little tingle between my legs. I ignored it though and turned my thoughts toward my day ahead. After all, he was a black man and I was a white girl and white girls just shouldn't be interested in black men -- at least that's what my daddy and my brothers always taught me -- rather emphatically now that I think about it. The subway car stopped at another terminal and even more people crammed themselves in and I found myself pressed tight against the tall, black buck. My face was actually pressed against his broad chest and I felt his muscular hardness while inhaling his musky, masculine aroma. I also noticed another hardness when I became aware of the fact that the palm of my hand was pressed into his crotch. My first reaction was that he must have had something very large in his pocket, like a summer sausage. But then I thought,'how could he keep it so warm?' A few moments later while I still pondered this question, I suddenly gasped in shock -- Not only was that summer sausage getting bigger, it was actually throbbing!! I instantly knew what had to be true, yet I still resisted. 'No way', I frantically thought, 'no man could be this big. I should know! I've felt hundreds of crotches and none of them, not a single one, was even half this much!' I glanced up with my baby blues to find out if this was for real and the confident gaze that met mine removed any doubt. This stud wasn't faking it! The subway car arrived at the university and the crowd began to exit the car. I copped a few more squeezes on that incredible monster while the black stud leaned over and squeezed my buns before disappearing into the crowd. I was left to sort out what had just happened. Everything I thought I knew about cock size had to be reassessed. This was my first black encounter and by far the largest cock I had encountered - - did this indicate that... no, surely not. My father and brothers had told me a number of times that ""those niggers aren't any bigger than any other man. That's just an old wives tale you heard."" After what had just happened I wasn't so sure anymore and I began to question why the men in my family were so bigoted. What were they really afraid of? I knew that was a question I just had to find out for myself!! I took care of my business at the administration office then spent the rest of the morning strolling around the campus in a daze wondering how long that black man was, what it would feel like in my mouth, how it would taste! My mouth started watering and oooh, there was that delicious tingle again. My only regret about the subway experience was that it didn't happen someplace a little more private where I would have had the nerve to pull that big, black babymaker outfor a closer inspection. Oh wow, but I was getting extremely horny!! I noticed, among the countless students, that there were a lot of handsome black men hanging around the student activities center between classes. Perhaps I should try my routine on one of them to see if that subway guy was just a fluke. I selected one particularly tall and muscular stud for the very reason that he was eyeing me as though I were the only girl in the building. I went through my always successful tricks (bending over, brushing my tits against his arm, leaning into his crotch, etc...) and pretty soon I had him leading me too a semiprivate place he knew of (it turned out to be a storage closet). With countless students passing by within just a few feet of us, that black stud grabbed my petite body with his powerful black hands and pulled me into the massive bulk of his chest. I never felt more powerless or more turned than I was at that moment. Pulling my hair, he forced me too look up and his thick lips then pressed to mine while his tongue worked it's way into my mouth. I lost all control and began to suck on the black mans tongue as though it were a cock -- it was in fact as big as any cock I had ever sucked. Instinctively, I reached for his bulge and was ecstatic to find it was as big as the subway guy's had been. I was frantically fumbling with his button-fly when my stud told me to let him undo it. I breathlessly fell to my knees, whimpering and swallowing a lot, while I watched a masterpiece unfolding inches in front of my face. When that monstrosity finally sprang free I let out a gasp so loud I feared the students just outside must have heard me. At first, I couldn't comprehend what I was seeing! There was nothing in my lily-white past that was even remotely comparable to this black horse-hung cock.\n\n Brenda's Enlightenment (continued) Chapter 4\n\n Tentatively, I extended my forefinger (my hand, I noticed, was trembling) too touch it. It was warm, firm, and inviting to the touch so I tried too grasp it. No way, my hand wouldn't go around all the way. It would take both of my delicate white hands to handle this slut-fucker! My baby blue eyes were as big as saucers and my breathing was so hard and fast I feared I would hyperventilate. I could feel that my nipples were jutting obscenely into my T-shirt and my panties were soaking wet. God, no man has had this much of an effect on me before! But then, all of my men to this point have been white. Until now, I thought a few of them were pretty big, even though none of them ever did much for me in the satisfaction department -- I just shrugged it off telling myself that fucking was overrated. Now I had to redefine what ""big"" was. Using both hands, I stroked that impossibly long, incredibly thick Black dick repeatedly from the head to the base and back again. It was menacing looking with big meandering veins running down it's impressive length toward his egg-size testicles. It throbbed and bobbed just inches in front of my pretty face while it emanated a masculine, musky aroma that invited me to taste his powerful manhood. I wished that my father and brothers could see me now -- 'old wife's tale huh, daddy?'. Hell, there wasn't a white man anywhere that could measure up to licking the soles of this Black stud's shoes! After gawking in disbelief for several moments I began to confess all these thoughts to my Black buck. He just smiled at me saying that a lot of the white women he has fucked have confessed similar thoughts to him and that the men in my family were insecure and were afraid that I would discover the truth, which indeed I had! I was startled to discover that the ebony schwantz looming before my hungry lips had actually fucked white women. How could any woman's pussy handle something so very, very large? Surely he wasn't planning on putting that foot long Black pole inside of me!?! No way -- that monster would split me in two! I now knew why all those white men didn't do anything for me, six inches was too small, but my mind was frantically telling me that this Black twelve incher was too big! Oh well, at least I can suck this Black beauty off and find out what a Black man tastes like. Still trembling with desire, I leaned forward while extending my little pink tongue and made first contact. God, his aroma sent my pretty blonde head spinning! I savored his dark, masculine flavor while I tongue worshipped every square inch of his superior Black manhood. Spittle was actually dripping off my chin as I meekly whimpered in submissive lust. I wanted to impale my sweet mouth onto his dark lance and feel his turgid, Black hardness slide down my delicate, white throat but I thought that was impossible. I had deepthroated my share of pricks easily enough in the past, but this wasn't a prick -- this was a big, beefy, Black COCK! I opened my mouth as wide as possible and bravely pushed forward until the massive head was in. It completely filled my mouth, pressing my tongue into my lower pallete. His powerful, delicious flavor kicked my saliva glands into overdrive and I had to swallow frequently. Suddenly, my Black benefactor grabbed my head with both hands and told me that it's time to receive a Black cock face- fuck. I panicked. I hadn't counted on this -- having my throat raped!-and was horrified to find that I couldn't break free of his powerful hold. He began to hunch into my face, pushing an additional inch with each thrust, down my painfully distended throat, until at least nine of his twelve thick inches was lodged inside of me. He held it there for a few seconds to allow my throat to stretch and adjust to it's tremendous size, then he slowly withdrew to allow me just enough timeto gulp some air before he plunged that Black babymaker back in again. For several minutes he steadily and forcefully fucked my mouth and throat, it felt as though he was penetrating all the way down to my belly, and I was relieved to discover that after the first few violations the pain was largely replaced by some other mysterious sensation. Was it the pleasurable beginnings of sexual satisfaction?? I wasn't sure since, for all my encounters, I had never experienced an orgasm. What ever it was, it transformed my attitude from resistance to submissive cooperation. The thought of offering myself completely for the pleasure of my Black master was really turning me on! Our private little storage room was filled with the smell and sounds of sex as I eagerly sucked and slurped down that ultimate Black cock. I wanted to taste his Black fuck-juice and hoped that he would withdraw all but the tip when he busted his big Black balls into my white, hungry mouth, coating my tongue and filling my oral cavity till my cheeks bulged and the excess gushed from the corners of my pink supple lips -- running over my chin, down my delicate white neck till it dripped from my pink, erect nipples!! When he did cum it was exactly as I hoped for and I held his delicious, Black seed in my mouth to savor for several seconds before I began gulping it down. My powerful, gifted Black lover collapsed on the floor pulling me down with him and held me tightly in his massive arms. Part of me was terrified and urged me to run -- run back to my lily-white suburban neighborhood and never return to this taboo school where a Black man could so easily violate a white girl like myself. But there was the other part of me pleading for me to stay, wait for this incredible stud to recuperate, then beg him to complete my transformation into a white slut\whore for Black dick! As always, the slut side of my being won out but I had to admit that I was terrified of what that jumbo nigger cock could do to me. Laying beside my temporarily spent stud, I glanced down at his now flaccid fuck muscle. I was amazed to see that even limp, that ebony firehose was still incredible long with the tip making contact with his belly several inches above his navel. I was sure that I could have tied a knot in that Blackreproductive organ. I began to fondle it with my tiny white hand and eventually gave in to an overwhelming desire to explore it's contours with my tongue. Pretty soon it was rock hard and throbbing once again. My Black gladiator pulled me to my feet and reaching under my very short skirt, pulled my sheer, pink panties down to my ankles then bent me over some boxes and flipped my skirt up on my back. My head was spinning at how fast this Black buck had my shapely ass exposed and into breeding position. I looked back over my shoulder and saw his enormous Black weapon hovering just inches over my ass and a wave of sheer terror came over me. Crying, I whimpered and pleaded for him not to violate me and to let me go, though if he had I knew I would have changed my tune and begged him to rape me! The Black man pulled off my T-shirt and, using it as a gag, tied it tight behind my head. This was, I knew, to prevent my screams of pain and eventually, squeals of pleasure from being overhead by the students passing out in the hallway. His final preparation was to grab both my wrists and pull my arms behind my back where he tightly secured both my wrists together with one powerful Black hand. I was totally at his mercy and I had never felt more vulnerable, nor more feminine and sexy as I did at that precise moment. Grabbing a fistful of silky, blonde hair, my masculine Black fuck-master jerked my head back while nudging his massive ebony head into my wet, lust swollen mound. I guessed that the outer lips of my delicate pussy would have to stretch about twice as wide as they ever had before to accommodate the superiority of his Black manhood, but it felt like I was stretched three times as wide and the first screams were muffled by my gag. That long Black penis began to rape my tight, white girl pussy in the same way that it violated my throat -- by taking one inch, pausing to allow my stretched cunt to adjust, withdrawing then taking two inches, pausing, etc... while my squeals of pain and pleasure increased in intensity with each additional inch. After each incredible thrust my white slut fucker would call out the number of inches he had taken and when he had reached only the number six, I felt that I would split in two. No man had gone deeper than that point yet this Black boy had six more inches of thick hard bone to bury! I had no doubts that he intended to bury every Black inch into his white slut\slave! When he began pushing into virgin territory I began to experience a powerful, strange sensation that continued to grow until it consumed my entire body with intense convulsions. It was my first orgasm, far better than anything I had imagined and I owed it all to this magnificent specimen of Black superiority!! That stud kept stretching into me until all twelve, thick inches were impaled into me and I felt his wiry pubic hair tickling my asshole. He began fucking me with increasing force and once again the room was filled with the sound of interracial sex -- the squish-squash of his Black ramrod stretching the limits of my blonde twat. The Black man's phallus was so thick my petite pussy was stretched into a very tight ""o"" around his stalk and my swollen clit was actually pulled tight against his shaft where it received a strenuous workout from his powerful thrusts. I actually had three more intense orgasms before that stud pulled that ebony telephone pole from my distended pussy (it made a loud pop) and, spinning me around, sprayed my face and tits with a pint of Black man's fuck juice. Oh god, I actually wished my bigoted family could see me now! We dressed in silence and when we opened the door we discovered that a curious crowd had gathered outside. There were gasps of shock from the students when they saw a big, brawny, intimidating Black buck emerge followed by a petite, sexy, half naked blonde who had mussed up hair and residual cum all over her face and neck. Their reaction thrilled me and I flashed them a shy but defiant smile of complete satisfaction. Oh but I was such a naughty and shameful little white girl! My horizons had been expanded and I knew that my sexual future would be bigger, Blacker and infinitely better than anything from my past!\n\nBrenda's Gone Black (and she won't go back) Chapter 5\n\n Sweet, sexy little Brenda returned that day to her home in the suburbs to spend the remainder of the summer preparing for her big move into college life. Once the initial shock of that day had subsided somewhat, she felt confused about how she felt toward the experience. She had initiated and encouraged the encounter with the Black man but it gave her a tinge of excitement to believe that she had been raped. It was as though some deeply seated fantasy had been satisfied, her pure, white chastity had been corrupted by a big, Black rapist and she was no longer a virgin to Black cock. In fact, six inches of her virginity had actually been taken (the six deepest inches!). She looked to her father and brothers with less respect, they had lied to her and now she secretly knew the truth. Brenda had a whole new vision of reality to get straight in her pretty little head. She continued to hang out at the local college but she had a new perspective on things and the boys there didn't interest her anymore. They would hang around hoping to receive some of her favors but she knew what they had in the endowment department and she couldn't help but notice how pitifully small their bulges were. Brenda really did want to continue seeing white boys like she always had, it was socially incorrect to date a Black boy, but she desperately needed a man with a very long, very thick, and very hard dick! She reasoned that perhaps it wasn't fair to compare all these white boys to her one Black lover. He was after all a very tall and athletic man and maybe the white boys who are very tall and athletic will have large penis's too. She gave it a try -- three different handsome white knights from the local football team. Brenda was very disappointed. All three had very average six inchers like all the others and Brenda was alarmed to discover that, since her Black dick rape, she was even more dissatisfied with the sexual experience. The lovely little blonde began to accept the truth -- She had gone Black and could never go back! Brenda discovered that whenever she saw a Black man on T.V., she felt that now familiar tingle between her sweet little white thighs and she began watching Black sitcoms regularly. She also became an avid N.B.A. fan and never missed a game that was televised. Oh, but it was so scrumptious to watch all those tall, strong Black men running down the court! She imagined that they were playing in the nude, their dark, horse-size endowments swinging like long, thick ropes! Whenever the cameras focused on the cheerleaders, Brenda noticed that quite frequently, the cheerleaders gazes were fixed on the players crotches as well. Brenda began to suspect that maybe she wasn't the only white girl to feel the way she did about Black men. She knew that most white girls had probably grew up hearing whispered rumors about Black endowments like she had and perhaps they too had fantasized about trying one of those Black boys on for size! She wondered if the local adult bookstore had any interracial video tapes available for rent. Brenda had an overwhelming urge to actually witness a strapping, young Black buck sexually dominate a submissive, lust-consumed white girl but she didn't know how to accomplish this dream. Walking into the local adult shop was out of the question, one of her neighbors would be sure to see her. Even meeting a Black man in her part of town was highly improbable. Brenda knew that she would have to go back into the city to quench her Black cock curiosities and she could not wait until the start of the fall semester to do so. This was a matter for immediate action!! The next evening found our pretty little Brenda strolling through the nightclub district that was adjacent to the university. The streets were closed to traffic in this district at night to accommodate the large number of students that meandered through the streets bar hopping. Brenda very desperately wanted to be a very naughty white girl this particular night. She was hotter than a firecracker and her revealing, skimpy dress advertised the fact that she meant business! She came upon a porno book shop and after spending a few minutes gathering up her courage, she went inside. Never before had her semi-innocent senses been so overwhelmed with sexual images! The shop was a large one with several rows of adult magazines, videos, books and sexual devices. Brenda slowly roamed the store in a trance-like state, her excitement level climbing rapidly when suddenly her heart leapt into her throat! The very next row was marked ""Interracial"" -- precisely what she came in for. Brenda felt herself being drawn toward the taboo material as though her overly moist clit were a magnet. It took all the willpower that the slutty little blond had to keep her fingers off of her clit as she ogled the endless display of monster Black cocks imbedded in the cunts, mouths, and assholes of vivacious blondes, lush brunettes, and sultry redheads. The sexy, blued eyed nympho just knew that she would hyperventilate if she didn't make her selections soon and get back out on the street. She bought a magazine that featured five Black studs putting it to a young girl that looked remarkably like herself, and two videos featuring numerous interracial fiascoes. The checkout clerk actually blushed as she paid for her selections. Back out on the street, Brenda stuffed her sinful stash into her oversized purse and began searching for a club that contained her desired objective -- a massive, ebony schwantz! She didn't have to search for long. Ten minutes later found our little blonde heroine sitting at the end of a dance club bar, hungrily eyeing the crotch and biceps of a strapping Black coed. All the patrons in this club were white with this one exception -- and what an exception! All the guys checked out Brenda's revealing attire when she walked in and several white men came up to her to make passes. Brenda spotted her Black Romeo right away, however, and decided she didn't have time to be kind to their egos. The petite, blue eyed blonde decided to be cruel! As each man approached her and delivered their pick-up line, Brenda simply made it obvious to everyone watching that she was sizing up his bulge (she put her hands on each one). Then she giggled and said, ""Sorry, I don't think you measure up to my expectations."" Each man slinked away. After humiliating a few of the bolder ones, the rest of the men just sat and drooled. Now that the man has been separated from the surrounding boys, Brenda again turned her attention to the ebony god at the other end of the bar.\n\n Brenda's Gone Black (and she won't go back) (continued) Chapter 6\n\n He wore a muscle shirt with skin tight, knee length spandex shorts that hilighted his tall, slender yet powerful physique. He looked as though he could easily whip any man in the room. Brenda gasped out loud when she noticed something amazing about his bulge -- instead of folding his cock in the crotch of his shorts, this Black telephone pole snaked down one leg of his shorts, extending over half way to his knee!! The spandex was so tight around his thigh that even from across the room she could easily see the outline of a very, very large cock-head. Our juicy, overheating blonde had to get a closer look! She repositioned herself down the bar just a few chairs from that mouth watering morsel and gawked in open mouth disbelief, her bright blue eyes as big as saucers! The Black buck knew what effect he had on the scrumptious little blonde, but he pretended as though she weren't there and casually rotated on the stool and spread his long muscular legs wide to give her a most favorable view. Brenda took in a close-up peek of that thick, throbbing Black muscle that snaked down the studs leg and almost passed out! Her nipples AND her aureoles were swollen and protruding obscenely through her blouse. The precious little white girl's panties were thoroughly soaked with lust. Oblivious to the fact that she and the stud were the center of attention for the entire club, Brenda hungrily lipped her sensuous lips in a wide-eyed trance-like state as she unconsciously inched closer and closer towards the massive object of her obscene desires. 'If ever there was a compelling argument for racial integration,' she thought, 'then I must be looking at it'. Of course, Brenda knew, if her father were to witness this scene he would emotionally declare that this is precisely why we should not be integrated. Too late for that Daddy!! Still held hostage by his presence, the diminutive blonde found herself on the stool next to her Black knight, her intense gaze never once straying from his proud display. The tall Black man stood up and Brenda found herself face to face with a mouthwatering column of manhood. This Black stud had banged many a white girl and he knew exactly how to handle this particular situation. ""Like what you see, little white girl?,"" he bellowed with his hands on his hips. ""Y-Y-Yes I do,"" Brenda submissively whimpered. ""It's at least three times larger than all those others"" she confessed as her hand vaguely pointed toward their attentive audience. At this all the men quickly turned away in shame but all the women within earshot were transfixed by what was taking place. ""I don't usually do white girls,"" he lied, ""Most can't handle what I put to em'.""\n""Oh please let me try,"" she pleaded still staring hard at his balls while trying to imagine how much Black man's fuck juice they contained. ""I'll do my very best to please you in every possible way.""\n""My name is Cedric, but you must call me 'Daddy' cause tonight your gonna be my little girl and I'm gonna teach you much more than your father ever did or ever can."" Cedric figured that it was time to find out just how obedient this blue-eyed slut would be. ""Massage my meat, little girl,"" he commanded. Suddenly Brenda remembered that they were in a public place. Glancing around, she noticed that EVERYONE was watching to see what she would do. A very strange mixture of humiliation, shame, and excitement coursed through her tender, young body as her trembling hand advanced slowly toward his bulge. Contact was made. Brenda palmed that thick, hot column way down near the cock-head and began the long, sensuous stroke toward that massive basket. The little white girl gasped loudly and visibly had an intense orgasm before her hand had even traveled halfway up that slutfucker. Brenda couldn't take it anymore. Abandoning all respect for her heritage and upbringing, the lovely young blonde dropped to her knees and began passionately kissing and nuzzling Cedric's big beefy crotch. She shamelessly and profusely begged to be raped by his superior Black tool. ""Please fuck me deep and impregnate my white womb,"" she pleaded. Cedric looked down at his newfound slave haughtily. ""Take off your panties, white bitch,"" he barked. She eagerly complied, bending over to step out of the lacy pink linen, exposing her delicate little mound to the crowd. Frustrated hardons sprang up all across the room. Everyone noticed that the studs massive penis was considerably longer than it was a few minutes earlier -- also much thicker. The bulbous head now snaked down over 3/4's of the length to his knee, another inch or so and it would be peeking out from the hem of his skintight, knee length shorts. ""Now move your little white cunt into that men's room and chase those little boys out,"" he commanded, ""then wait for the fuck of your life.""\n""Yes daddy,"" Brenda sighed then scurried off to obey her orders, her hands covering her naked pussy. ""Daddy"" savagely fucked that little white girl right there in the mens room of that dingy little dance club. The drama of his domination and of her submission was amplified by the tile walls as it drifted out into the club for all to hear. For only the second time, Brenda's sweet, tight twat was being stretched well beyond the humble limitations of any mere white prick and our little nymphomaniac wanted all those eavesdroppers to be made aware of this fact. She was very vocal as she squealed, whimpered, and begged her ebony master to give her the satisfaction noone else could possibly provide! That sensuous itch deep inside Brenda's incredibly tight love tunnel was being ""scratched"" in a very big, Black way. ""Daddy"" fucked her in a total of twelve different positions -- teaching his helpless student all about the advantages that only a very, VERY long poker could provide. Many of the depraved and deliciously degrading breeding positions that Brenda was subjected too, would have been physically impossible for an average length prick to execute! The tiny blonde was stretched to her extreme limit by the entire length and girth of her Black master's tool and she had experienced so many deep, vaginal climaxes that she eventually lost count. The half dozen or so girls who were eavesdropping, however, were keeping a careful mental tally of each vocal shriek of ecstasy. Two hours and thirty two orgasms later the Black sex master deposited his fourth, and final, blast of hot, pungent semen over the whimpering slut's face and outstretched tongue. Pints of his hot nigger seed blasted forth from that Black leviathan. Cedric felt that she had endured heroically and decided to reward her by subjecting the young bitch to lesson #2 : ""HOW TO BE A BLACK MAN'S STREET WHORE""\n""Put your clothes on honkey bitch,"" Cedric barked. ""I'm taking you out in public, where you will learn to please my whims!."" Brenda frantically tried to collect all her clothes from the floor of the men's pissroom as ""Daddy"" grasped a shock of her silky hair and began pulling her out into the club, past all those open-mouth stares, and out onto the street. She was still trying to get her skimpy clothes put on -- and here she stood before the world: still topless, large quantities of negro spunk dripping from her chin, her face held up by her hair for everyone to see. Noone came forward to her defense -- possibly because the scene had all the appearance of a hooker being taught a lesson by her Black pimp, but probably because of the towering, menacing image of Cedric. He had the ability to strike fear in mens minds Cedric grabbed the slut's arm and thrust it down the front of his shorts till Brenda's small hand slipped over his incredibly thick stalk. This he did in full view of at least 50 people! The white girl acted distressed and shamed but in reality she was savoring every moment of this public performance. 'They must be scandalized', she thought to herself, 'especially the white guys'. Cedric began walking down the crowded sidewalk with his little blonde muffin in tow (her hand still down his crotch) as they both took notice of the incredulous facial reactions people exhibited upon seeing the unlikely couple. By now Brenda had managed to get her top back on but ""Daddy"" kept pulling it up to brutally pinch her lust swollen nipples. Completely consumed with lust the overheated nymph alternated between passionately sucking on his Black, muscular biceps and publicly begging the horse-hung stud to rape her tight, white hole once again. Cedric continued to exhibit his prize around town throughout the night. Brenda felt that she must be the luckiest white girl in the world! Brenda arrived back home at sunrise. Her scant clothing was rumpled and her baby fine hair and pixie cute face were caked with ""Daddy's"" residual semen. Brenda's breath smelled like a sperm bank! Our Nordic maiden was pantyless, Cedric had kept them as a trophy of his conquest (leaving the young nymph to wonder just how extensive his panty collection was?), and more of the Black buck's cum was leaking from her outrageously distended twat. In short, the blonde sexpot had all the appearances of a prostitute coming home from a hard nights work. More than one early rising neighbor noticed this and Brenda could care less. 'They may know that I got fucked last night', she giggled to herself, 'but they would fall over dead if they knew the ""dark"" truth of it.' Despite her appearance, or rather because of it, our sweet young deb had never felt more alive and contented in all the eighteen years of her life. It was a contentment that she was destined to experience countless times to come. Locking herself in her room, she popped her forbidden tape into her VCR and propped herself up in her bed to drink in the sights and sounds of all that forbidden sex. Within a few moments the tapes had removed her satisfaction and replaced the void with that now familiar hunger. The pornography she had long desired and now possessed lived up to her expectations. Brenda watched in wide eyed amazement as various young, white debs struggled to consume a wide variety of dark skin donkey dongs and though they came in many different shapes -- they were all impressively long! Brenda diddled her cunt carefully -- it would be very tender for the next few days but she was relieved to find that the soft, moist membranes of her delicate pussy were contracting back to its original small size. Our slutty blonde was thrilled to discover that she would be ""white-girl tight"" for her next Black adventure! God, how she couldn't wait!\n\n Sissy's ""Dark"" Passions Chapter 7\n\n The fall semester did eventually arrive. Brenda moved into an all girl dorm, the idea of which didn't excite her to say the least, but it was a university requirement for all freshmen girls. When the school was forced to racially integrate back in the sixties, parents pressured the administration to take measures that would isolate their refined, white daughters from the ""Negro"" boys -- hence the all-girl dorm requirement. It didn't prevent anything and over the years many a girls father found that the clich' ""opposites attract"" held an unsettling truth. Brenda registered at the dorm lobby, received her key, and went searching the halls for her room. She promptly found it, noticing that the door was ajar. She also noticed strange, faint sounds coming from the other side of the door-moans, slurps, whispered exclamations... The timid, luscious blonde looked above the door to verify that this was indeed her room - - it was -- then peeked in to find out what all the commotion was about. The room was quite small. One half was luxuriously furnished with all the comforts one could ask for. The other half was barren save for a small, single bed. Brenda guessed the empty half was her own and felt a tinge of self- consciousness as she realized that she had very little to put in it. Before our young tart could dwell on this fact much longer, she poked her head in farther and gasped out loud- almost giving away her secret peeping tom position. Standing in the middle of the room, tall and proud, was a very large, very muscular Black boy! He was not wearing a shirt and his magnificent ebony muscles rippled and glistened with tension. Brenda's view of the Negroes lower torso was partially blocked by a mass of long raven Black hair that seemed to dance and sway in a steady, hypnotic rhythym. It did not occur to the naive coed what it was that she was actually witnessing until her eyes followed those luxurious, pulsing tresses down to where they tapered off just above a round, soft, naked, white ass. Brenda quickly retreated into the hall -- 'My god,' her mind raced, 'There's a girl in my room giving that Black boy a blowjob.' The oversexed freshmen would have been the last to morally judge any encounter between Black males and white females, but this was a rather awkward situation to find oneself in. This was her room and she had every right to go in -- but what would she say, or do? Should she just ignore them (No, that would be impossible given Brenda's predilection for Black men), or ask them to stop (No, that would be criminal -- to stop a girl's quest for forbidden pleasure!?!) Brenda decided to go check out the cafeteria and lobby. That should allow enough time for that naughty girl to finish her Black dick lube job -- just the thought of it made her mouth water. Before she left though, curiosity got the best of her as she peeked in to try and see more. The back of the girls head blocked the view of what Brenda really wanted to see and she began to suspect that was her roommate there on her knees committing such a shameful act with such shameless enthusiasm. God how Brenda wished that it could be herself there on her knees, feasting on that Black boy's stiff, tasty manhood! When Brenda returned half an hour later, she found the room vacant. This gave her a chance to move in her things and to scope out her roomates stuff. Her new dorm companion apparently had all the comforts of homeTV, VCR, full size bed, sofa... the works, but what caught our saucy sluts eye was the portraits and posters that adorned the walls of that half of the room. They were all of Black men -- Very handsome and Very masculine men, most of whom were beefcake photos where the studs were posed in a provocative sexual manner and only clad in bikini briefs that appeared ready to burst apart at the seams. In the bathroom, on the wall above the vanity hung a poster that made the petite blonde instinctively cover her mouth and crotch with her hands in a startled reflex.... It was a full length side profile of a nude Black buck -- his turgid, semi-erect, horse dick arching out and down till the apple-size head dangled out in front of his knees! At the top ofthis amazing poster, in bold letters, was the first half of a statement: 'EVERYTHING YOU'VE EVER HEARD ABOUT BLACK MEN.........' Then, down just under that massive dark apple was the completion: '.............IS TRUE!!!' Obviously, Brenda's new roommate sure didn't believe in hiding her interests and it was clear that this girl's interests were very compatible with her own. Brenda was getting very excited, (like the time in the adult video shop) and decided to sneak around in this mystery girls clothes closet for more clues. She found a long rack of clothes -- lots of silky, skimpy lingerie; very small mini skirts; low cut t-tops; and several see through T-shirts with custom lettering that spelled out messages. Provocative statements such as: ""I take my men like I take my coffee.....BLACK!,"" and ""The bigger, the Blacker, the better,"" and ""Once you go Black you'll never go back!""\n\n'My god', Brenda thought out loud, 'I can't believe this girl would wear these in public.' She continued her snooping by going through the girls dresser. The aroused blonde knew she was in danger of being caught but these discoveries were overwhelming her curiosity. In the top dresser drawer were some very realistic, wickedly thick, Black dildos of varying lengths (from about nine to fifteen inches!), along with bottles of baby oil and K-Y jelly. Suddenly Brenda sensed that she was being watched and correctly guessed that someone had quietly slipped into the room. ""Hi, My name's Sissy. You must be Brenda,"" she heard as she turned around to see her new roommate standing before her. Brenda was astonished by her graceful, refined beauty. 'This was the creature on her knees worshipping that Black god while blibbering obscenities?!?', Brenda wondered. Sissy saw the question in the petite blonde's eyes and knew that Brenda had witnessed the oral copulation that had occurred only an hour before. She decided that there should be no secrets between roomates. Sissy proudly confessed that indeed she was! ""I didn't expect you to arrive until tomorrow,"" Sissy explained, ""and I took the opportunity of a private room to get better acquainted with this cute guy I met this morning.""\n""I guess I should tell you,"" she continued, ""that I have this..... strong passion for... how should I say... men of African heritage."" At this, Sissy held up her hands about a foot apart as if to show how big something was, ""You know... Black dudes that are... BIG... REALLY BIG!"" Sissy's eyes brightened and she became quite animated with that last statement. Brenda thought that Sissy was the prettiest, friendliest, and sluttiest young girl she had ever met and she decided right then and there, that the two were destined to be inseparable pals. After all, they both had their priorities on the same topic -- Black cocks!! Sissy was wearing a very tight T-shirt (no bra!) with bold, Black lettering that spelled out a lewdly provocative message: ""There are 3 kinds of Men,"" small, Medium, BLACK!! Brenda smiled wickedly upon reading Sissy's shirt as she imagined the reactions that message must elicit when paraded around campus via Sissy's mouthwatering figure! 'A real ball-buster for those white guys,' Brenda thought. Like her newfound friend, Sissy was a small petite southern belle barely five foot two, 90 pounds when soaking wet, yet her tiny, slender frame was endowed with curves that made men groan from frustrated lust whenever she pranced by. And also like Brenda, Sissy knew exactly what effect her assets made on the men of this world and she always made surethose assets were displayed in the most effective manner. Sissy was an insatiable slut!! She possessed the cutest little teacup tits that were topped off with large nipples that protruded forth like tiny torpedoes whenever she was horny -- and Sissy was always horny! Her long silky hair was glistening Black and contrasted exquisitely with her creamy, ivory complexion. Her bright, blue eyes easily betrayed to anyone who looked into them what carnal, lusty thoughts were running through her pretty head. She always wore very sheer clothing -- Shorts so tight and thin that you could easily inspect the outline of her ample mound, slit and all! Though Sissy was only eighteen, she had been into heavy fucking for five years and her outer pussylips were large and puffy from being outrageously stretched by over a hundred thick, Black penis'. Sissy was also blessed with very thick, soft pouty lips - - lips that were capable of giving incredibly soft, warm, wet blow jobs! She had actually sucked even more Black erections than she had fucked (giving oral quickies to strange Black men in semi-public places was just one of Sissy's passions), so of course she became quite proficient and was extremely proud of her skills. The two young heartbreakers became instant pals. Sissy helped Brenda move her stuff in and even insisted on taking her new-found friend shopping for things to help dress up her half of the room. Brenda found herself being zipped around town in Sissy's very impressive Porsche, and was stunned when Sissy paid for everything without batting an eyelash! 'This girl is obviously rich!,' the blonde thought to herself. That night, alone in their room, the two Black cock cravers crawled in bed together and talked through the night -- revealing their respective pasts and confessing their innermost secrets and desires. Sissy was in fact, quite well to do, though she had not always been so. She had been born into a very poor family that lived on the wrong side of town. Her father was quite lazy and worked in a fast food restaurant, refusing to get up the gumption to find a better paying job. As a result, Sissy's family lived in a slum apartment complex, one that was plagued with crime and rough characters. Their landlord was one of those well-to-do slumlords. Tall, muscular, and devastatingly handsome, he was one of those brawny Black dudes that knew how to intimidate a tenant when it served his purpose and he was always intimidating Sissy's father. One month, when Sissy was only thirteen, the rent was late and the brutish landlord came by during the day to either collect or take their furniture for collateral. Sissy's father was at work so it was up to her mother to beg and plead for more time. Sissy's mother was slim and sexy so it didn't take long to persuade the wealthy Black man to accept some ""favors"" in exchange for an extension. Sissy was ordered to go to her room. She complied but cracked open her door just a bit in time to peek out and witness her beautiful, white mother strip naked like a whore before the towering Negro, then drop to her knees to open up the man's fly. Sissy was stunned by the vision of what came tumbling out... so was her mother! The young girl's sexual awareness began that day while her mother's sex life was infinitely improved. She watched her mother slut-suck that big Black appendage. She witnessed her mama getting fucked like a bitch in heat. She noted, and remembered, the flushed passion and joy that radiated from her mother's sweet face as the landlord impaled her with his Black piston. Two weeks later Sissy and her mother abandoned her father and moved into their landlord's plush mansion on the rich side of town. Despite her father's pathetic display of begging (he even promised to have his penis surgically enlarged!), Sissy's mother was adamant for a divorce... Sissy's life was forever changed! The marriage took place within a month and Sissy found herself with a wealthy Black stepfather and three Black stepbrothers. Her new siblings were aged 14, 16, and 18 respectively and the shy, white debutante was completely smitten by their masculinity. She had hit puberty the year before and being in their presence caused strange and delightful sensations to race through her delicate, developing figure. Sissy took to wearing only a frilly, very short nighty around the house once she noticed the effect her budding sexuality had on those Black boys and she became giddy with lust whenever they made scandalous remarks about what they wanted to do to her! Sissy knew that she would fuck all three of her dusky housemates before eventually taking on ""Big Daddy"" himself! She began her interracial dream sex with the youngest -- 7 1/2 rock hard inches (quite a stretch for the innocent virgin). Within a few weeks, Sissy could take every single inch of that wonderful weapon, and she invited Levi, the middle brother, to partake of her charms. His thicker nine incher stretched her even more, increasing her desire for deep, aggressive penetrations from big Black erections. She was so proud of herself!! 23 more fuck sessions with Levi, and Sissy was ready to graduate to Rodney's 10 1\2 inch monument of lust! Rodney thoroughly performed his duties on the impressionable young white girl -- he even taught her how to suck cock like a pro -- and by the end of that year, Sissy was looking for, and finding, boys at school and around town. She fucked all that she could seduce and before long Sissy began to notice some very important differences between those fellas. Some boys fucked her more aggressively, more deeply and were much more satisfying than the others. Darwin's theory of ""Natural Selection"" came into play and pretty soon Sissy was ignoring the white boys -- they were smaller and less virile -- and giving all of her ""goodies"" to those big Blacks!\n\n\n\nSissy's ""Dark"" Passions (continued) Chapter 8\n\n Sissy confessed all this to her new friend as they snuggled together on the dorm room bed. Brenda was creaming her thighs just from listening to Sissy's forbidden, delicious past. Whenever Sissy spotted a particularly delicious looking dark skinned stud endowed with a hefty basket, she had only one objective in mind -- to acquire the delicious liquid contents of those swollen, Black orbs into the pit of her soft, flat tummy... via her delicate, white throat! Brenda thought that the absolute sexiest thing in the world would be to witness her raven-hair friend being forced to her knees before a towering Afro warrior and then have her sweet, small mouth and throat impaled by a foot long, wrist thick slutfucker. That scenario, Brenda now knew, occurred on a fairly frequent basis and our lusty blonde was eager to play the voyuer. Brenda and Sissy never missed a home basketball game. All of the players on the university team were tall, muscular and Black as the ace of spades. These two babes would never miss a show like that! They would arrive early to get a seat on the front row directly behind the team bench and ogle all that dusky manhood while licking their lips and fingering their swollen, moist clits under the blanket they would drape over themselves pretending to be chilled. Once, at half-time, Sissy had went searching for the Team's locker room in the hopes of ""accidentally"" brushing up against one of those Nubian gods when they came out for the second half. What she did discover was a back, unguarded entrance to the dressing room and showers. Sissy couldn't contain her excitement when she whispered her secret to her sex crazed nympho friend! They both realized the depraved and sordid possibilities that this discovery could offer. When the second half resumed, the two little tarts casually meandered down the back corridor and quietly slipped through the door undetected. Once inside they found that the rooms were deserted. Everyone involved with the team were out watching the game so our two sneaky friends had plenty of time to explore. They were quiet and timid as they crept through the rooms as though this were a temple -- a shrine to the athletic superiority of ebony manhood. The aroma that filled the room was musky, dark and intense. The testosterone level that pervaded the air caused their heads to spin and their twats to moisten. Sissy, now completely out of control, went down the row of locker stalls gathering up the players clothes to her face while inhaling their aroma. Brenda collected a few pairs of mens bikini briefs as well as a few overly distended jock straps and stuffed them into her purse. She also began searching through their wallets, not for the purpose of stealing anything, but only to see if she could discover anything more personal about these worshipped heroes. Sissy found that nearly all of the wallets contained many pictures of gorgeous, young Caucasian girls. She recognized some of these fair skinned princesses from her classes and was suprised to find portraits of some of the school's most prim and proper southern belles. Phone numbers had been scribbled on the backs, along with pleas to ""call me soon! I need it again soooo bad!"" She almost came all over herself when she read some of the lust-letters that these naughty little sluts had written to these boys -- vivid confessions of the effects those hard, Black organs had produced. Sissy soon made a second big discovery that day -- a small hatchway that led into a narrow, dark passage that was used to access the plumbing around three walls of the big open shower room. Small amounts of light penetrated into the hidden walkway from dozens of small holes and cracks in the aging tile walls and Sissy nearly came all over herself when she realized that by peeking through any one of these minuscule openings, a girl could have an unobstructed view of the entire shower room with no danger of being detected! She immediately called Brenda in to show her and the two decided to hide out in the passageway and catch the post-game show! These two oversexed slut-puppies were trembling with anticipation as they waited there in the darkness, vigorously rubbing their moist cuntlips with those sweaty, overstretched jock straps. They didn't have to wait for long. In came the victorious gladiators. Tall, proud and naked as the day they were born! Sissy and Brenda began muttering thanks to god for creating men like these -- simply describing them as ""well hung"" would not have done them justice, these men were triple-hung! They began to shower, lathering up those 5 pound tubesteaks that have brought so much ecstasy to so many worshipful, young, white babes. Sissy became lightheaded, Brenda began to hyperventilate. Both girls were secretly wondering how it came to be that the sexual organs of the men of one race, could be so overwhelmingly superior to those of another!?! At one point Brenda looked over to her partner in crime - - and was startled to find she wasn't there! 'Where could she have gone?', she frantically thought to herself, 'I hope she doesn't do something stupid and give away our secret hideaway.' Leaning forward, the sweet aroused blonde once again drank in the view of all those glorious Black appendages and allowed her vivid imagination to revel in outrageously obscene thoughts. Suddenly, Brenda's heart leapt into her throat (!!) and the question of Sissy's whereabouts was answered. Before her companion's astonished eye, in walks Sissy... completely nude! Like a sacrificial white virgin being offered to Nubian gods, she gracefully meandered through the throng of stunned athletes, lightly running her delicate, soft hands over their dark, immaculate torsos. Consumed lust filled her stunning blue eyes, her large nipples throbbing, her frequently taken mound was swollen and very moist. Standing seductively at one end of the room, Sissy made a very obvious visual inspection of their impressive endowments. ""My goodness,"" she exclaimed in her most southern belle drawl, ""I guess my momma spoke the truth when she said you fellas were twice the men of any white boys!""\n""And I'll just bet they taste as good as they look."" Sissy stood trembling in the middle of that shower room. She was completely surrounded by very tall, muscular Black athletes. Her diminutive height (she was only 5'1"") meant that her precious little kisser was no more than a few inches above those giant's navels. That meant that their super thick knobs were throbbing and bobbing right before her baby blue eyes. She didn't even have to stoop. Sissy had only to lean forward, open her soft warm mouth, and begin feasting on all those Black, stiff cunt-stretchers. She did so with a shameless disregard for how a proper white man's daughter should behave! There were a total of sixteen super hung 'brothers' crowded around that ivory goddess -- each one crowding in and jostling for position. Sissy made a point of giving each and every one of those bucks at least 10, deep, wet penetrations down her throat while using her hands to stimulate others in waiting. Her goal was to get each Black dong to cum either in or on her white body and Sissy was determined to reach that goal. The first of those big, Black, horse-length appendages began to pulse, it's owner proudly proclaiming the blast to come. Sissy spun her face around, her extended pink tongue slathering over all those massive erections till she found that most urgent one, and sealed her soft lips over that dark tip. Her delicate, pale hands cupped his heavy hanging testicles so that she could coax forth all of that Black fuck seed! Sissy was very hungry! Whoosh!! The first wave of thick semen flooded that white slut's oral cavity. Her flushed, pink cheeks puffed out from the pressure and streams of hot spunk squirted from the corners of her tightly sealed lips. Sissy, not wanting any precious nigger seed to go to waste, began swallowing in great, heroic gulps. The Black conquerors cream almost scalded her delicate throat but Sissy gulped on. After the studs third large spurt, Sissy, by furiously swallowing, managed to keep all the tasty juice within her cheeks but god there was just so much! The little sex slaves kisser received eleven powerful blasts of Blackreproductive jism and she had faithfully savored and consumed each one. Before she could celebrate this satisfying victory, however, Sissy once again heard the familiar bellow of the wild Black buck about to erupt. She began searching around that endless circle of foot-long organs, urgently seeking the one at the edge of ecstasy. By instinct, she found it and managed to get a velvety lip lock over that turgid knob just when the fireworks began! Gulp... gulp... gulp... gulp... the young white girl was in heaven. She was being fed a hot, nutritious meal -- almost pure protein. This was how Sissy had always kept her hair so shiny, silky and sexy! A warm sensation began to grow within her smooth, flat tummy as the Black seed began to accumulate there. Two down and fourteen to go! From her peephole, Brenda witnessed everything with a reverent awe as Sissy continued to be inter-racially face fucked and cursed herself for not having any way to permanently record such an intensely erotic scene. She silently vowed to bring along a camcorder to the next basketball game. Sissy had satisfied (temporarily) her thirst for nigger sperm only after seven studs had soaked her taster and stretched her cheeks from the sheer volume of their deposits. Her tummy was now very full and no longer flat. It bulged out as though she were 5 months pregnant! 'Now there's a delicious concept...,' Sissy dreamed, 'to be impregnated by one of these big, Black conquerors!!'. When she could swallow no more, the raven-haired cocksucker began taunting all those big, bad niggers with filthy slut talk while continuing to nuzzle her angelic face over their proud poles. Her objective was to coax all the cum from all those swollen Black scrotums onto her cute, ivory face. ""O.K. fellas, you got these enormous Black dicks that I grew up hearing so much about, lets see if they squirt as much as the myths claim they do! If you big boys give me a good soaking, then I might come back for the next game and show you how tight a white girls pussy can be!"" That horny bitch dropped to her knees, leaned back her pretty little head, and looked up to see 360 degrees of converging dark fuck poles all pointed like cannons at her face. One penis began to fire away. The first surge landed on her head, soaking through her hair till Sissy felt his sperm scalding her scalp. The second blast splattered point blank onto her forehead -- the third, on her button nose and outstretched tongue. The first brother to ""leave his mark"" was soon joined by another -- their seed mixing together on the sluts face -- then yet another... and another... then a fifth... sixth... seventh... and on and on! Sissy was being drenched with nigger sperm! Gobs of potent seed began coursing over her face, down her delicate, white neck and onto her perky tits where the thick, fertile liquid dripped from her swollen nipples like maple syrup. Her open, upturned mouth was now full to the brim. When she dropped her head and looked forward at least a pint spilled out over her lips and cascaded down to mix with the quarts that now coated her ivory pure figure. When the final Black man was at last spent, Sissy stood up, a few pounds heavier due to her full, satisfied tummy! ""You Black boys sure know how to FEED a girl,"" she quipped, ""next time I'll find out if you know how to BREED a girl!"" And with that our little vixen skipped out of the room, leaving behind a trail of dripping fuck juice.\n\n ""STRETCH ME!!"" (If you can) Chapter 9\n\n Brenda proved to be no scholar! Her poor academic performance however, had nothing to do with her intelligence. Brenda was one very smart young woman. There were simply too many distractions!: Black boys in the Activities center, Black boys in the athletes dorm, Black boys on the intramural field, Black boys... well, you get the idea. The impressionable young girl's entire day was filled with one flirtatious encounter after another. There simply wasn't any time left for study! At the beginning of her second semester, Brenda decided that she needed a course that would hold her attention, keep her more in focus. And what course did our little blue-eyed princess choose? -- Adult Sexuality 101, and she did gain a lot of useful information from it. It was a very popular class among all the freshmen, and Brenda was astonished on the first day to find that it met in a large auditorium that was filled to capacity. Brenda almost smirked out loud when the instructor, a young Ph.D. candidate, in the course of his lecture, stated that..."" all studies show that the size of the male penis has no effect on the state of arousal for the female during the act of intercourse... the occurrence of orgasm is achieved primarily through mental processes."" 'What fuckin planet did this bozo hail from!?!,' Brenda wondered to herself, 'I've got half a mind to stand up and tell it like it is!' Brenda knew from firsthand experience that the length and thickness of a man's fuck-pole had EVERYTHING to do with how much satisfaction a girl could expect to receive. This particular professor, Brenda decided, must be one of those teeny-weiner white guys who are unable to cope with the natural fact that all men are not created equal! That thought gave the delicious blonde an idea for a T-shirt statement: It's not what you do with it... it's the size that really counts! She reveled in the thought of wearing a shirt like that into this classroom -- just to watch that nerdy instructor's ego deflate. Brenda was never seen on campus unaccompanied. Whenever she was walking between classes or just hanging out in the student activities center, she would always latch on to the nearest handsome, Black stud available (there were always several) and submissively hug his biceps as they proceeded. Our sweet, luscious, little debutante also developed the shamefully naughty habit of kissing her big, ebony boyfriends whenever they found themselves in a crowd. Deep, wet soul kisses!, any witnesses who stood nearby could hear the little blonde swallowing and whimpering as she sucked on the studs' tongue. The diminutive blonde loved to do this, in part due to her insatiable attraction to tall, dark men, but also because Brenda absolutely adored the public attention this kind of behavior would elicit from the other students and faculty. She would watch their faces for reactions as they passed by. They were usually quite predictable: shock, frustration and humiliation from the white guys; curiosity, envy and lust from the white girls; while the other Black dudes would just give them that all-knowing smile that said ""yeah, my turn is coming."" Being the recipient of all these looks made the ravishing little slut very horny and she usually didn't get very far with her ""Othello"" before she would pull her brawny escort into a nearby secluded spot for a quick taste of ebony delight. Flaunting sexual taboos in public made Brenda's panties get soaking wet!! God, what a naughty, nasty little white girl she was!! Brenda had enrolled in a Black studies course to fulfill one of her electives. She wanted to learn all that she could about the Black experience and thought that this would be an excellent way to do so. 'Besides,' the pretty coed reasoned, 'being the only white girl in a room full of Black boys can only bring positive results.' Professor Jackson was a tall, muscular man who had played football at Grambling, where he also earned a Ph.D. He was quite young (only 32), extremely handsome, and had a voice that could fill a stadium. Brenda was so hopelessly infatuated with this man that if she were ever to just touch him she just knew that she would explode in orgasms!! Prof. Jackson has a habit of pacing back and forth across the front of the room as he would lecture. He was a very militant man and he preached the rhetoric of the Black Panther party with an intense passion. Brenda was bedazzled by his aggressive charisma. Her panties always got hot and moist as she watched that Black hunk pace before her. Brenda began to employ one of her old schoolgirl tricks - - she sat on the front row every day and wore very short dresses! Obeying her slut-girl instincts, she would then slide way down in her chair to afford that wonderful man a most favorable view. Each time that Prof passed in front of her, Brenda would casually spread her thighs and absently lick her lips as she stared hard into his crotch. The delicate material of her panties was so thin that the outline of her soft, puffy mound and slit were easily discernible. She liked Professor Jackson very much and she knew that this would brighten his day! One day, Professor Jackson, in the course of his lecture, stopped right beside Brenda's desk. He was all fired up over a lecture on affirmative action and was giving quite an emotional performance! Brenda turned her head to look up at her idol and... WOW... just inches before her pretty button nose was a big, beefy, Black man's bulge!! The professor was wearing some rather tight slacks that day and our petite slut could easily see the outline of his briefs. Brenda could not have torn her eyes away even if she had wanted to do so, and as she gawked, she noticed that it was beginning to grow!! To the white girls disbelief, that bulge began to shift and roll as though some small animal was trapped within and was slowly struggling to break free! Suddenly, there was jolt as the massive head of the Black man's penis broke free of the briefs legband. A sizable portion of that bulge was now growing and snaking it's way down Professor Jackson's left leg. The white girl secretly prayed that the strained inseam of his slacks would burst open, freeing the object of what Brenda now knew was the source of every white man's worst nightmare. Brenda's nipples began to ache! Her mouth began watering uncontrollably! Her eyes bulged in disbelief as she witnessed that delicious organ grow inch by inch, by inch, by inch, by inch, by inch, by inch... Nasty, forbidden questions began to form in Brenda's pretty little head as she absently stared into that Black Prof.'s crotch: How do these Black Romeo's grow such massive fuck-poles?... and why are the white boys so small in conparison?... Do all white girls secretly yearn for that bigger-nigger stretch session?... or for that matter do most of these girls even realize that the Black boys who pass you in the halls every day are capable of doubling or even tripling the depth and girth of their sexual horizons? She continued to daydream, about how those Black monsters feel when they penetrate to the depth where even the white ones have been... and then comes the delicious, mind-blowing experience when they keep pushing, and stretching in for an additional six inches or so!! That's when Brenda begins climaxing -- and continues her orgasms until that overgrown cunt buster withdraws with an obscene ""pop."" She absolutely adored the way her small, taught pussy got stretched to it's limit -- like a condom over the end of a baseball bat!! Everytime that our sweet Brenda got impaled on a Black lance, she wondered just how many other young, white daughters had been stretch-fucked on this particular organ? Oh what a joy it was to be a young, pretty, white girl attending a college that had so many good looking, muscular, hung Blacks. Of course, she could never possibly fuck them all -- but she just knew that she would have to try!"
728,Brenda at Big Company Dot Com,"['Mdom-F', 'bd']","Brenda still hadn't entirely recovered from the shock of having her car hit. She swallowed once, and then, taking care not to speak in a shaky voice, said ""You agree than, that this was your fault?""\n\n""Indeed, Miss.""\n\n""Do you have insurance?""\n\n""My master can answer that, Miss."" Again, he gestured toward the door.\n\nThe passenger compartment was enclosed in smoked glass, so Brenda couldn't see its occupant. She went to her car to get her purse, and then walked to the rear door of the Mercedes. The chauffer opened the door for her.\n\nInside was an ordinary-looking middle-aged businessman. He smiled sheepishly at Brenda as he motioned for her to sit down. ""I'm sorry, Miss. I was in a hurry to get to a meeting, so I told Otto to step on it. Are you all right?""\n\n""I seem to be OK, but my car isn't.""\n\nHe smiled. ""Well, the car can be fixed like new. I'd never forgive myself if my impatience hurt a pretty young girl like you, Miss...?""\n\n""Brenda. Brenda Simms.""\n\n""Miss Simms. I am fully insured, so you have nothing to worry about.\n\nLet's see, where did I put my insurance card. Otto?""\n\n""Yes, master?""\n\n""Now!""\n\nWith that, Otto slammed the passenger door shut. Before Brenda could recover from the shock, Otto had jumped into the driver's seat, and the Mercedes sped off. Brenda tried to open her door, but it wouldn't budge, nor would the window roll down. The automatic seatbelts had been modified to be more complete passenger restraints than Mercedes-Benz had intended, and Brenda was soon unable to move her arms or legs.\n\n'So, Brenda, we meet at last!"" The passenger smiled widely, as he began to unbutton Brenda's blouse. ""You have no idea how I've looked forward to this. When I first began to plan what will happen today, I had no idea how lovely you were. This will be truly glorious.""\n\n""Who are you? What do you want with me? Please, if you let me go now I won't tell anyone about this!""\n\n""You are brenda@bigcompany.com, aren't you?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Your internet address. Is it brenda@bigcompany.com?"" By now, he had removed Brenda's blouse and bra. As he spoke, he opened a small porthole leading to the driver's compartment, and pushed an electric cord with a round connecter through it. Otto plugged the wire into the cigarette lighter. The passenger attached alliagator clips to the wires on his ends of the cord. Experimentally, he brought the clips near each other, and a large spark crackled across the gap.\n\n""Y-yes, it is.""\n\n""You have posted four articles about NAMBLA and six about date rape to alt.sex.stories in the the past week, haven't you?""\n\n""N-no! It wasn't me! I went on vacation and left my terminal logged on! Honestly, I ...""\n\n""Don't lie to me. Don't tell me that big company doesn't receive alt.sex.stories.d, either. I've heard all of the lies."" He began to attach the clips to Brenda's nipples. ""Now you will suffer as you have made others suffer."""
729,Brenda's Conquest,"['Mf', 'ff']","It was late Wednesday night / early Thursday morning.\n\nA loud knocking on his door woke Richard. Checking to make certain he was decent, he told Caitlin to come in. She did, closing the door behind her. At least this time she was wearing a negligee, short and revealing though it was. She'd been crying. She walked over and sat on the bed.\n\n""I had a nightmare. About Angie. Then about Vicky. It was horrible!""\n\nShe started crying again. Richard sat up and gathered her in his arms.\n\n""Please hold me. Please. I don't want to be alone right now.""\n\nHe held her until her tears stopped, until she was almost asleep.\n\n""Time to go back to bed now, Caty.""\n\n""Please hold me. I don't want the nightmare to come back.""\n\nWhat could he do. Standing her up, he pulled back the covers, then lay back with his head on his pillow. He opened his arms to her, and she crawled into them, curling up against his chest and stomach. Pulling the covers back over them both, he hugged her to him, making soothing sounds for her. She was soon asleep. It took him a lot longer, holding the body that he'd stared at with such illicit lust so recently.\n\nShe was still there when he woke up, still sleeping, but now turned with her back to him, fitting into him spoon-style.\n\nSlowly waking up, and realizing who was in bed with him, he blushed. Somehow during the night, her negligee had ridden up almost to her chest. He knew this because his right arm was curled over her waist, his hand resting on her bare stomach, just above her crotch, and his left arm was curled around her shoulder, supporting her head, with that hand cupping and holding her fabric-covered left breast. That wasn't the worst. Somehow his cock had slid through the opening in the front of his shorts. It was now pushed up between her thighs, resting full-length along her pussy. She wasn't wearing panties. He was hard as a rock.\n\n'How the hell did this happen?'\n\nSlowly he tried to extricate himself. First, he attempted to pull his cock out from between her legs. He very gently started sliding his hips back away from her. At this slight movement, she moaned and clamped her thighs together. He stopped and held his breath, terrified that she'd wake up.\n\nWhen she relaxed and seemed completely asleep again, he tried once more. This time it was worse. She groaned, clamped her thighs together, and started rocking her hips back and forth, very slowly. Richard froze again. Over the sound of his hammering heart, he could just make out what she was whispering in her dream.\n\n""Ohhh, that feels good. Don't stop. Make it last forever. Yes, Angie, just like that."" There was more, but most of it was unintelligible, interspersed with tiny whimpers and sighs.\n\nHe tried once more to pull away, but stopped when Caitlin whimpered and clearly said ""No Angie, please, don't go away! ... Vicky, I need you!"" After a minute or two, her hips started rocking again, and the pleasant little sounds and words were back. He was now too scared to pull back, thinking she'd wake up for sure and find them locked together like this. He couldn't even pull his hand off her breast. Somewhere during one of his attempts to pull his cock out, she'd grabbed his hand.\n\nResigning himself to his fate, he put his head down on his pillow.\n\nWhatever dreams she was having, they were definitely erotic. His cock could feel her growing moisture and heat, and feel her lower lips gently expanding and getting softer and damper. Slowly but surely his cock was spreading her lips and moving upward, eventually settling against and rubbing across her inner meat. He could feel a small nub, probably her clit, nestled deep in the crack. Despite the guilt, fear and shame he was feeling, this was getting to him. He felt those familiar twinges deep in his groin, and knew if his sister continued what she was doing, he'd spray semen all over the place. He promised himself no matter what, he couldn't do that to her.\n\nWhen the tempo of her hips increased, he knew he had to pull back. Before he could move, her hand went down between her legs and caught the head of his cock. She was pulling it up tighter to her crack! Now he was well and truly trapped, with no way out. If he pulled out, she'd probably hurt him, and definitely wake up. If he didn't pull out, he was going to splatter her hand and bush with semen. He almost cried. He prayed she'd stop before he came.\n\nHe could tell by the fast, panting breaths she was taking, with the whimpers in between, she was close. She sucked in a deep breath, letting it out slowly between her teeth. Her hips started bucking. He was trying to hold off.\n\nWith a sudden gasp, she squeezed her thighs tightly around his cock, suddenly pushing the head up into the top of her crack and rubbing it furiously. Now it was too late. He started spurting, shooting his sperm into the top of her pussy, all over her hand, all over the top of her mound. She was still rubbing fast and hard, which forced his semen all the way up and down her crack, lubricating it further, letting her slide more easily along his length.\n\nLetting loose a series of shuddering breaths, she climaxed, stopping her hips, tensing up all the muscles in her body. She pressed the head of his cock hard, keeping him in place. He could feel the ripples of her orgasm running all up and down her body, centring on her groin.\n\nIt wound down quickly, her body relaxing, her breathing slowing down and becoming more regular. She hadn't released the pressure on the head of his cock yet, still pushing it into her crack. If he pulled back now, she'd push it right into her vagina. Hell, if he started getting soft and shrinking, it still might happen.\n\nThankfully, she finally rolled over onto her stomach, still holding his left hand on her breast, effectively trapping it there. His cock finally free, he used his other hand to pull it back into his shorts. Before he fell back to sleep, one more thought rose up, one sure to give him nightmares. What if she got pregnant?\n\n In the morning, Richard was awakened by a kiss on his cheek. It was Caitlin. He opened his eyes and found himself staring down the neck of her negligee. Both of her breasts were hanging in clear view, showing off their dark brown nipples, each puckered and hard. An idiotic thought crossed his mind. He hadn't even noticed her nipples last night.\n\n""Thanks Rich. That was the best sleep I've had in ages. I had such wonderful dreams.""\n\n'Yeah,' Richard thought. 'And I'm gonna hafta live with my nightmares.'\n\nShe was out in the hall, closing the door, when she stuck her head back into his room.\n\n""Just remember what I said about that thing,"" glancing at his crotch. ""You almost poked it inside me last night. As it is, I need a shower to wash off the leftovers. Ta ta."" The door closed behind her, and he could hear her walking down the stairs. A few minutes later the shower started.\n\nHis mind finally clicked into gear. What the hell had happened last night? And what did she know? She certainly didn't seem upset in the least, not acting like a girl who'd almost been fucked by her brother. He had to find out.\n\n ----\n\n<<In this scene, the three girls had come up with a plan to 'open up' Richard's rather conservative morals to the possibilities available with two other more than willing virgins. It definitely didn't fit the storyline. Too bad.>>\n\n[[Personally, I kept waiting for this scene! - editor]]\n\nWhen Richard got to the top of the stairs, he heard some quiet moans and whimpers coming from his sister's room. Seeing that the door was still open a bit, he couldn't help himself. He walked over to have a peek at what was going on. When he saw the two girls, he just stood there, mesmerized, unable to think or move. This was his adolescent wet dream come to life, something he never in his wildest fantasies ever thought he'd see in reality.\n\nVicky was lying stretched out on the bed, face up, head pointed a little to the right of the doorway (Richard's perspective). He could see the slight bumps of her just-developing breasts, the dark circles of her areolae, and the hard, pointed nubbins of her nipples. Her bare pubes were wet and glistening, as were her thighs, legs spread wide to the world. He couldn't see much of her face because Caitlin was in the way.\n\nHis sister was kneeling on the bed, legs apart, one on either side of Vicky's face. Her hips were raised slightly, and she was leaning back, supporting her weight by holding on to her ankles. She wasn't quite facing straight at him, but her legs were spread so far apart he could see everything. Sitting there, moaning, eyes closed tight, she couldn't see anything, oblivious to everything except the person under her who was eating her out like an expert.\n\nRichard just stared, mesmerized by the scene. Caitlin's skin was covered with a sheen of sweat, from her scalp to her ankles. Everything was moving, too, swaying in time to her gyrating hips, her breasts making small circles in the air - those perfect, delicious looking mounds, with wonderful, oh-so suckable little nipples, hard as rock right now.\n\nHe snapped back to reality for a second as Caitlin shifted. Had she seen him? Then he saw that Vicky'd changed tactics, using one hand and her tongue in Caitlin's hot little snatch. He became enraptured again, watching Vicky's tongue flicker in and out, up and down, swirling around inside those lips, hand moving in sync with her tongue, sliding in and out of that tight, virginal hole.\n\nTotally entranced, hypnotized by the scene in front of him, he barely felt something at his waist, and hardly noticed his towel falling away, paying no attention to those minor distractions. Only when something warm and wet engulfed his hard cock did he finally notice, moaning and leaning against the door jam. He knew he shouldn't be watching, it was wrong, but he was pinned in place by that mouth surrounding his member, pumping in and out. He tried to move, but his arms and legs wouldn't listen. Eyes closing by themselves, he lost himself for a moment.\n\nOpening his eyes again, he was shocked. Caitlin's eyes, half-closed, glazed over with lust, were staring right at him. He whimpered a bit, because he still couldn't get his body to obey. Caitlin looked down at his crotch, looked back into his eyes for a moment, then closed her eyes, leaned her head back, and lost herself in an orgasm.\n\nThis was too much for him. His mind disconnected, watching her perfect body run through its climax, her head snapping back and forth, muscles tightening and loosening in waves, breath coming in great gasps as she shuddered, unable to move or think at that moment. He felt himself letting go, unable to control himself, back spasming, hips thrusting forward. The release went through him like a shock, spreading out from his groin to the rest of his body. His eyes stayed open, mindlessly watching Caitlin, as her body started to wind down from its climax.\n\nHe felt himself letting loose, shooting deep into Brenda's throat time and time again, eyes following his sister as she slowly slid off Vicky and lay there, eyes open, watching him spasm, deep in the middle of his own orgasm. It was painfully intense. Somewhere inside, an overworked set of muscles were complaining but still functioning. His cock jerked again, sending another splash of semen into his lover's mouth.\n\nFinally it was over, the flow stopping, with nothing left to come out. Brenda let go of his cock at almost the same time Caitlin closed her eyes and lay back flat on the bed. Released from the two things pinning him in place, he sank slowly to the floor and sat there, cross-legged, leaning back against the wall. Brenda lay down on the floor, putting her head in his lap, closing her eyes and resting. The only sounds left were those of heavy breathing and rapidly beating hearts.\n\nBrenda and Richard just stayed there, not moving, even when Vicky got up to go to the bathroom. He just mindlessly watched her walk up to them and step across, her naked, wet pussy just inches from his nose. He turned his head and watched her tight little buns as they bounced down to the washroom and disappeared inside. He was still watching when she came back, squatted down, draped his arm over her shoulders, and sat beside him.\n\nA few minutes later Caitlin headed for the washroom. He again just stared as her lightly-furred, nearly adult, damp and shining twat passed right in front of his eyes. He turned and watched her cute, jiggling ass until it disappeared. When she came back, he watched her perfect, bouncing breasts until they disappeared up out of his field of vision, then refocused on her pussy. Stopping on his other side, she also squatted down, wrapped his other arm around her shoulders, and sat down beside him.\n\nLuckily, his hands knew what to do without needing any help from his brain. They started to fondle and caress the girls' breasts, stopping to tease and play with their nipples from time to time.\n\nEventually, he started to come back to himself, slowly taking stock of where he was, what he was doing, and who he was with.\n\n""Could someone please tell me if I'm dreaming or not? Did what I think just happen really happen, or was I hallucinating?""\n\nA familiar voice came up from his lap. ""Well, right now you're sitting on the floor, naked. There's three very pretty naked ladies surrounding you. I just finished sucking you through a mind-blowing orgasm, and you watched the same thing happen to your sister. You've got one arm around my little sister, playing with her baby boobs and nipples, and you've got your other arm wrapped around your baby sister, playing with her nice big boobs and nipples. If that seems to fit what you think happened, then you've just about got it right.""\n\n""Oh. Okay."" Short pause. ""Here I thought I was doing good, coping with having a thirteen year old sexpot for a fiancee. Now I have to deal with an eleven year old sexpot future sister-in-law and a seventeen year old sexpot sister."" Another short pause. ""Okay. I'll wake up in a while and everything will be just fine. This is all just a dream, isn't it?""\n\n>From his left ""That's funny, your hand playing with my little boobies and nipples feels real.""\n\n>From his right ""You think maybe these breasts you're playing with over here aren't real? They're mine, and your hand feels pretty good doing whatever you're doing.""\n\nFrom his lap ""Let's see, what to do, what to do."" Richard jumped, every nerve in his body tingling. She'd sucked his cock into her mouth. Starting with the tip, she vacuumed it in, just like a piece of spaghetti. ""Does that feel a little more real now?""\n\n""I'm awake. Definitely. I don't feel things like that when I'm asleep.""\n\n""Good."" He heard three echoes of that same word.\n\n""Okay, now what? You three obviously set this up for a reason. So far, so bad. I know I'll feel guilty as hell later, but right now, I'm too burned out.""\n\n""Weeeeeeell,"" Brenda drawled, ""It's like this. I've watched Vicky and Caty a few times, and I want to learn what they know. They've watched us a few times, and they both want to learn what we know. So I made them a deal. If they could get you to cooperate, I'd let them 'borrow' you to teach them about sex properly. Vicky's just old enough to start learning, and Caty should already know lots, but doesn't. The rules are that you're mine, and this (grabbing his cock) is mine. They can't keep you, and they can't touch this (squeezing a bit) without my okay first. Anything else is fair game. Now that you know the deal, it's up to them to convince you it's okay. This little scene here was to get you to loosen up and let you think of the possibilities. You're on, girls. Just remember, he's already been drained dry and burned to a crisp. There's not much left right now.""\n\n----\n\n<<Here is the original goodnight scene after Richard deflowers Brenda. I thought it a little too improbable for her character. Now if this had been Vicky after her first fuck, I might have left it in. She's far more orgasmic than her sister.>>\n\nThey got cleaned up, Brenda trotting off to the bathroom holding a towel to her groin, totally unconcerned that she was still naked. Richard, shaking his head, cleaned himself up as much as possible with a towel, slipped on his boxers, then cleaned up the dribbles and drops of blood on the bed. Most of them had been caught by the towels, with only a few splashes of semen left to wipe up elsewhere.\n\n About ten minutes later they were cleaned up and back in bed, this time with the light out.\n\n""Now, what's this big secret thing you want us to do.""\n\n""It's something my parents do once in a while, and mom looks like she absolutely adores it, so I gotta try it too! Richard, I want you to fuck me to sleep. Stick that thing of yours inside me and pump it in and out until either you cum or fall asleep.""\n\nAfter Richard's initial objections, saying she'd be too sore, or he'd crush her, or she'd fall off him, or whatever, she explained what she wanted and how to do it.\n\nThey lay in bed, on their sides, with her back to his front, knees bent, with her 'sitting' in his lap. He rubbed his cock up and down against her slit for a few seconds to get hard (that's all it took!) then greased his cock with K-Y again. Pushing into her pussy from the rear, it felt even tighter than before. She whimpered a bit at the first push, but then started wiggling and thrusting her hips to get him inside.\n\nInch by inch his cock slid in. She was still full of his semen and a little of her blood, and she was once again producing lots of her own juice, so he went in fairly easily. There was a little pain when his cock crossed the remnants of her hymen, but she ignored it. This was just too good to stop. That wonderful stuffed feeling was back, and she never wanted to be empty again.\n\nThe sensations his cock was sending to his brain were incredible. Each tiny thrust and wiggle of her hips pushed him deeper into that extremely tight just-opened cunt of hers. It was so smooth and silky in there, like no other pussy he'd ever been in. She was hot and wet. He could feel her juices leaking out around his cock, covering her ass and his balls. Finally his penetration was halted, as deep as he could get, with the end of his cock pressing firmly against her cervix.\n\n""Stop. Just ... just hold it in there for now. I like it in me like this, filling me up. It feels huge, but so nice. Hold me now, hug me close. Please Richard. I want to be right here in your arms when I wake up. With your cock in me.""\n\n""If I can, I will. No guarantees, but I'll try.""\n\nSliding one arm under her head and her pillow, he wrapped the other around her torso, placing his hand on her chest between her breasts. She hugged his arm to her possessively, as though she would be holding it for the rest of her life. Even impaled as she was, ass in his lap, she was that much shorter than him that her head nicely fit under his chin.\n\n""Okay, start moving. Slower ... slower ... that's it ... now deeper ... a little deeper ... ouch! Not that far back, my hymen still hurts! Okay, keep going ... yeah, that feels good ... a little slower ... yeah, perfect. Just like that. Now just keep pumping 'till you cum or fall asleep.""\n\nHe was stroking about half-way out then all the way back in against her cervix, taking about ten seconds per stroke. He was resisting the urge to just bang away again, this being brought on by the sudden feelings of lust overtaking him, holding her naked teen body to him, his cock telling him that this was the best ever and just go for it.\n\nAfter a while he developed a nice easy relaxed pace and rhythm, close to what Brenda wanted, but not quite as long or as deep. He simply clenched his ass to push in, then relaxed to slide out. It was so effortless that way, he thought he really could do it all night. There was an end in sight, though, because the constant stimulation of her tight twat on his cock was driving him higher. He knew that eventually he could cum just doing this.\n\nShe was enjoying herself as well, he noticed. With her 'sitting' in his lap, almost the full length of her body was pressed into him. Every once in a while he could feel different muscles in her body twitch and shiver, usually accompanied by a tiny squeak from her, and sometimes followed by her vagina grabbing his cock. The first few times this happened, he stopped and waited for her to let go, but after her impatient bum-wiggling told him to get back to work, he simply pushed through her grip. This invariably brought a long, whining sigh from her.\n\nAbout an hour after they started, he noticed that her muscle twitching and vaginal contractions were getting more frequent. All of a sudden her entire body convulsed once, then seized up, completely rigid, holding his arm, and his cock, in a death grip. Pushing through her clasping cunt as he was used to doing by now, he simply kept pumping. Her breathing was infrequent and gasping. After about a minute, she relaxed for a second, took a deep breath, then seized up again, throwing her head back against his chest. The third time she did this, he was worried enough that he stopped. She immediately wiggled her bum and squeaked out the words ""don't stop"", so he started again.\n\nSix or seven more times she did this, cumming long and deep, going completely rigid or wriggling very stiffly. Near the end, he was having to hold her tight to him, she was jerking around enough to possibly pop right off his shaft.\n\nWith several long breaths she relaxed, and whispered ""don't stop"" again. Her breathing evened out, becoming slower and deeper, and her grip on his arm loosened. He thought she was falling asleep, until he felt her inner muscles grab his cock. They grabbed, then released, then grabbed, then released, over and over, in time with his thrusts. 'She's milking me, for Christ sake!'\n\nAfter all this build-up and watching her cum over and over again, it didn't take long for that familiar sensation to show up. His insides were tightening up, getting ready to fire deep inside her. He wanted this now and, apparently, so did she. He kept up that slow pace until that first jet was on its way, then he jammed his cock as far inside as it would go in one hard thrust, shooting his seed tight against her cervix, trying to inject it straight into her womb. With each spurt he pulled half-way out then jammed home again, deep inside.\n\nBrenda's body tensed up with his first hard shove, then went rigid with the second, locked into another orgasm. Her breathing stopped after one deep gasp, not resuming until he finished pumping every drop of his cream into her.\n\nWhen he finally finished, she started breathing again, long, deep lungfuls, catching up with her body's needs. This time when she relaxed, she melted completely, every muscle going limp.\n\nHis cock was still insider her, but soft and shrunken. Even her tight pussy couldn't keep him hard forever. When he made a move to get up, thinking he should clean up, she clamped down on his arm with one hand, and reached around and grabbed his hip with the other, holding him in place, keeping his limp member inside her. She seemed completely indifferent to the semen leaking out of her pussy, covering her crotch and ass and his thighs and balls, and dripping onto the bed.\n\nShe relaxed again when Richard did. He thought he heard a muffled and quiet ""thank you"", but wasn't really sure. She was soon asleep. Richard, tired out by his and her exertions, quickly followed.\n\n----\n\n<<End of the outtakes>>\n\nHope you enjoyed reading these scenes as much as I did writing them."
730,Brenda's Conquest - 1,"['Mf', 'ff']","Note: This is a Pedo love story, not a sex romp. There is sex, but it's part of the story, not the predominant theme. You can find plenty of romps in other stories in this newsgroup. Tales of love are much rarer and harder to write.\n\nI give permission for anyone to archive or share this story.\n\nIn this chapter - History, first meeting, babysitting, starting her conquest\n\n----\n\n< Well, I think I know what heaven is like. It can't be any better than what I have right here, right now. Yes, being 25, I was supposed to know better, and if anyone had found out, I'd be in jail, or worse, but there's no way I could have prevented it. I was in love with her, she said she was in love with me, and, knowing me better than I knew myself, she took me. That's the only way to describe it. Not that I'm complaining, you understand, it's just that I had very little say in the matter.\n\nTo understand what happened, I guess I'll have to start at the beginning. My name is Richard Tyler and I come from a smallish town in the Midwest. I have two younger sisters and a pair of rather staid, very middle-class parents. Looking back, I can see that my life was boringly typical and, other than a few incidents, uneventful until I got to college.\n\nI graduated from high school as normal, got good enough marks to be accepted into the local U., and went there to study business for a year. That's when the itch started. I had a steady stream of girlfriends since I was sixteen, so I thought I knew everything there was to know. That is, until I met a student from Melbourne here to study local husbandry and ranching practices. This is not the girl I fell in love with, but she taught me an awful lot about the world, especially the world of sex, life, and adventure.\n\nTo give you an example, when we first met, I used my best line on her, one guaranteed to work on most ladies. (I'm 6'2"" of long, lean muscle, and 'a good looking hunk' according to the friends of both my sisters). Her response? ""Hey, a hayseed. A real one. I've never met one before. You're not too bad looking either."" What can I come back with after a shot like that? With that accent of hers, it didn't even sound like an insult. I just smiled and said ""Ya got me pegged right first shot, little lady."" I learned more from her in that first two weeks than I had from all my previous girlfriends put together.\n\nBesides great, and I mean *great* sex (hey, I was a hayseed from a small mid-west town - missionary was almost all I knew) she dragged me to plays, operas, musicals, jazz festivals, restaurants, taught me to like seafood and real Chinese, made me read some of her favourite fantasy books (first I'd ever heard of some writer named McCaffrey) and really opened my eyes about the world outside of my home. We both still managed to get decent grades. It was the second-best time of my life (the best before now).\n\nShe went back home after six months, leaving me to my humdrum world, one I had to get out of. It was with a lot of effort, work, pleading, and downright stubbornness that I finally got my way. The deal was, if I finished two years of college here, with a 3.75 gpa or better, I could take a year off and go anywhere I wanted, then go to the college of my choice. Let me tell you, I almost gave up on dating and the local girls, just going out enough to satisfy my basic urges, and concentrated on the books and my workouts (have to maintain my physique).\n\nWell, I did it, barely, and spent that year working my way through New Zealand, Australia, the Philippines, and most of the far east. By the time I got back, most of the hayseeds were out of my teeth, believe me. That, my friends, was an education. I came back with most of my middle-class attitudes and prejudices, well, 'adjusted', you could call it. That probably contributed in no small way to my current situation.\n\nNow it was back to work, or rather school, and a part-time job. I chose San Diego because it reminded me most of the best parts of Australia, which I'd fallen in love with. I had a job waiting for me too, through one of my old Prof's, working with some computer jockeys who needed help putting together business packages. It was decent pay, the job wasn't too tough, and the hours were very flexible. College was tougher, since I switched from business to graphic arts, and had to start over again. My folks just rolled their eyes at me and said to go for it, as long as I would damned well finish this time.\n\nWell, now knowing what I liked, I spent a long time finding just the right place to stay. With my job and a little help from home, I found it - a beach house I could afford. A two story two bedroom shack in a quiet suburbia type of place overlooking a rocky shoreline with a sand beach not more than fifteen minutes walk away. So what if it was old. Everybody back home was jealous. It was also the most important choice I ever made in my life, even though I didn't know it then.\n\nBetween college and work, I didn't have a lot of free time, and, being new, didn't know anybody to start off with. I did date occasionally, but only out of necessity. There was too much to do right here and now to find a bunch of new friends. So, I basically got adopted by my neighbours.\n\nThey were a youngish couple, Mary was 28 and Will was 35, just building up a new computer publishing business, and were starting to become financially comfortable (middle class). She had some money from an aunt somewhere and they used it to buy and build their home on the beach. It was far nicer than the glorified shack I lived in. Oh yeah, the most important bit, they had two kids, Brenda and Vicky, aged 9 and 7 respectively.\n\nMary was a plumping middle-aged mom who looked like she was great a few years ago, but had let herself go a bit after the kids came along. Red hair, green eyes, nice features, generous curves, but a bit too heavy for my tastes. I found out later she'd put on the weight after having to take some hormone pills for a while. It was to my delight and constant frustration to see her slim back down over the next two years, regaining her wonderful figure.\n\nWill was seven years older than Mary, and they'd gotten married shortly after she graduated from high-school. He's a fit and trim 5'11"" with sandy hair and hazel eyes and also looks good.\n\nTheir kids were wonderful - precocious, energetic, playful, smart, they took after their parents. Just more so, as I found out later.\n\nEnough introduction. Let me tell you about the first step on this road I find myself on ... >\n\n----\n\nIt was three days after moving in to the beach house, late afternoon, and I was sitting on the back porch soaking up some sun, enjoying a nice cool glass of lemonade (the beer was still warm and I was thirsty). Lying back on the lounger, eyes mostly closed, half asleep, zonked from moving, work, and school, I was rather startled to hear a voice coming from not far in front of me.\n\n""Can I have some lemonade too, please?""\n\nI opened my eyes to see this skinny little nine year old girl in a bikini sitting on the railing of my balcony. Being the suave, debonair world traveller that I am, I immediately grasped the situation and came out with some witty comments. Yeah, right. I was brain-fogged.\n\nI looked at her and said ""Who are you?""\n\n""I'm Brenda.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\nAfter looking at each other for a few seconds, hoping my mind would start working, she spoke again.\n\n""You're new here. I'm your next door neighbour. Hi. I'm thirsty. Could I have some lemonade please?""\n\nIt started to percolate through that this wasn't some sort of weird dream. I was awake, and there was a little kid in front of me. Like I said, brain-fogged.\n\n""Uh, hi, Thirsty. You live next door? Where's your folks?"" Brilliant joke, right? I couldn't believe I said it as soon as the words left my mouth.\n\n""Dad's working, and my Mom and sister are at the beach. They won't be back for a while yet. I can't get in the house 'cause Mom has the keys, and I'm thirsty."" She laughed a bit. ""But my name's Brenda.""\n\n""Oh. Right. Lemonade. Okay.""\n\nWell, like I said, I wasn't thinking too clearly, so I got up and went into the kitchen to get her a glass. It was more of a surprise when I turned around and found that she's followed me into the house. I gave her the glass and ushered her back outside.\n\n""You know, your folks wouldn't like it if they knew you were walking into strange people's houses.""\n\nShe looked at me real hard for a second. I felt like a bug under a microscope.\n\n""Why?""\n\nI was finally waking up. I still couldn't come up with any kind of a reply to this.\n\n""'Cause you might take advantage of me?""\n\n""Uh, well ..."" More great conversation. This 9 year old had me flummoxed.\n\n""You wouldn't. You aren't the kinda guy who'd hurt kids like me. Mom said so.""\n\n""Really? And how does your Mom know that?""\n\nShe just sipped her drink and smiled at me a bit. She didn't answer my question, just asked me another one of hers. This was getting strange.\n\n""Well, would you ever hurt me?""\n\nThinking carefully for a moment, I chose my words for a change.\n\n""No, I guess your Mom is right. I don't hurt people, especially children.""\n\n""Good. Mom said I could invite you for lunch tomorrow. What's your name?""\n\n""Richard. Lunch?""\n\n""Rich or Richard?""\n\n""Richard.""\n\n""Lunch tomorrow. If you're not busy.""\n\nTomorrow was Saturday - no work, no school. I'd planned on either unpacking everything or vegging out on the porch all day. Guess which it would have been. She was eyeing me, waiting for an answer.\n\n""Uh, I think I'd better hear that from your Mom before I say yes.""\n\n""Good! You'll come. Can I use your bathroom? I need to go pee.""\n\n""I guess. It's right beside the kitchen."" She was off into the house before I stood up. By the time I got to the door, she was in the bathroom and had closed the door. Shaking my head, I sat back down to wait. Ten minutes later I was getting a little worried, and was just about to get up and check on my 'guest' when someone called for my attention. A lady in her late twenties and a little girl were walking up the beach path toward my place.\n\n""Hello. Have you seen Brenda? She said she'd be here.""\n\nOh shit. ""You must be her Mom.""\n\n""Yes. So she has been here.""\n\n""Hi, Mom!"" Brenda came out onto the porch, re-tying her bikini bottom. It was an embarrassing scene. I know nothing happened, but the implication that something might have been going on was there. I was blushing.\n\n""Hi dear.""\n\nNow for the really embarrassing part. She came up behind me and gave me a big hug around the neck and a kiss on the cheek.\n\n""Look what I found! Can I keep him?""\n\n""Of course you may, if he doesn't object. But you'd better let go for now, you're embarrassing the poor gentleman. Besides, you need to introduce us.""\n\n""Okay. Mom, this is Richard. Richard, this is Mary, my Mom, and Vicky, my sister.""\n\nHellos were exchanged. Mine were a bit strangled because she hadn't let go of my neck.\n\n""So, is he coming for lunch tomorrow?"" Mary was speaking to Brenda, over my head, as though I wasn't there.\n\n""I think so. I think he's a bit shy though. He says he needs your okay first.""\n\n""Tell him I said it's fine. Make sure he dresses properly, Grandma will be there. See you in a while. Bye Richard.""\n\nShe and the younger one, the seven year old, walked on up the path to their place, leaving Brenda alone with me. Now, as far as I know, this isn't normally what you'd expect from a mother or her daughter. It certainly wasn't where I grew up, and I doubted it was normal even here in laid-back California.\n\n""Erg, could you let go, please? It's a little hard to breathe.""\n\nShe let go and sat back up on the porch railing.\n\n""So it's okay now. You're coming for lunch tomorrow. Mom says you hafta dress nice, so wear long pants, good shoes, and a nice shirt. No jeans. Come over at eleven. See ya!""\n\nShe jumped and ran, not waiting for any kind of answer. Not that I had one, or could thing of any questions or objections either. This is what the term 'railroaded' was invented to describe. They'd hit me when I wasn't ready, kept me off balance, and had me where they wanted me before I knew what was happening. This I figured out later. At the time, I was just too stunned.\n\nGuess where I ended up for lunch the next day.\n\n----\n\n< That was the start of it. I don't remember much about that lunch, except for two things. Brenda treated me like her date, leading me by the hand for introductions and a tour of the place, sitting beside me during lunch, and walking me home afterwards. Somehow they also talked me into having dinner there the following Saturday. >\n\n< For the next few years, things went a little smoother. I guess Brenda and her Mom had a talk or something, or maybe she realized how much she was embarrassing me, because she was rarely as forward as she was those first two days. I was a frequent visitor over at their place, either for lunch, dinner, cards, or just to socialize, sometimes a half-dozen times a month. >\n\n< Both kids were frequent visitors at my place as well, popping over whenever they saw my back door open. I learned to close it whenever I was going in for a shower or was changing, because they'd walk right in without knocking. It scared the hell out of me the first time I walked out of the bathroom wearing nothing but a small towel and saw two faces grinning and staring at me over the back of the couch. >\n\n< When I talked to Mary about it, nervous as hell and blushing, of course, her answer was, to say the least, not what I expected. >\n\n< ""Richard, it's your house, so you make the rules. You can kick them out if you like, or tell them not to come over, but I will not tell them how to behave over there. That's up to you. As long as you never hurt them, I'll be okay with whatever happens. They both like you a lot and they both trust you, as do we."" >\n\n< Talk about ambiguous and open-ended. >\n\n< Sometimes, when they couldn't get a sitter, Mary and Will would leave the girls in my care overnight. This happened regularly, usually once or twice a month, starting that fall. I'll tell you about the first couple of times. It'll show you how they were slowly wearing down my resistance, or scruples, or morals, or something. Anyway ... >\n\n----\n\nThe first time I babysat for the two girls was about three months after I moved into the beach house. It was November, the weather was unusually chilly with lots of wind, and my place was full of cold drafts. Like I said before, the place is an old shack.\n\nI guess it's about time I described these two 'little' girls for you, before I carry on. It'll help you understand a bit better. Both girls were young, still kids, showing no female development whatsoever. They were skinny, with long legs, long arms, long necks, nice tans, and both showed the potential for true beauty later in life. Their eyes were a deep green, just like their mother's.\n\nVicky (Victoria) is the younger of the pair by almost exactly two years. Her birthday is at the end of March, her sister's is at the beginning. She was then seven years old, about 4'8"" tall (really tall for her age, probably end up around 6'). Her hair was long, halfway down her back, naturally wavy, and a rich, deep brown colour. This was the lady of the pair, usually prim and proper and nicely dressed, rarely dirty or dishevelled. Behind the outer shell, though, was a daring and mischievous mind, always looking for something new or interesting.\n\nBrenda was the same height as her sister, despite the two years head start, and would soon be passed. She was nine, and had the most gorgeous head of strawberry blonde hair I've ever seen. It was cut short, barely shoulder length, and was just as wavy as her sister's. This one was the tomboy. Almost nothing stopped her from doing whatever she wanted whenever she wanted to. The main difference between her and her sister was that she didn't hide any of her daring or impish curiosity behind a mask. It was all in the open. She had both a temper and an extreme stubborn streak. Get her mad at you for something and she'd stay mad for a week.\n\nDid I mention before that they were both highly intelligent, precocious, daring, fearless, and had a set of morals that were mostly alien to mine? More on that later - for now, back to babysitting.\n\nI wasn't too nervous about this because they were at my place a lot anyway. Since that first day, I had always treated both of them like small adults, talking with them rather than at them, never ignoring them, and always listening and being fair. It showed, because they also treated me fairly, as an adult and an equal. They were still kids, though, and respected my knowledge and authority. Usually.\n\nMary dropped them off at three, giving me some emergency numbers and last minute instructions on bedtimes. Being Saturday, these were flexible. They expected to be back the following afternoon. The girls had their backpacks, nighties, a change of clothes each, and some toys, games, and books to keep them amused. Oh, if you're wondering, this wasn't a paid thing. It was a favour for friends.\n\nWe watched a little TV, played a little, Brenda wrestled with me on the couch (I lost), then had dinner. Corn on the cob, 'burgers, and salad made a good meal, I thought. Jelly for the girls for dessert. Later in the evening, after some TV, they wanted me to read them some more out of their latest book. It was something they'd started me on early. About once a week, we'd sit together on the couch and I would read them a chapter or two. They thought it was great, and I didn't mind. It was fun having them around for company. And besides, it was expanding my mind and my vocabulary.\n\nNow, if I haven't mentioned it before (yeah, right, a dozen times already), these girls were intelligent and precocious. Books, to them, meant one thing - great stories and tales of adventure, magic, and mayhem. You're thinking sleeping beauty, little red riding hood, beauty and the beast. Not for these two. Lord of the Rings, Beowulf, The Iliad, Drangonriders, The Malloreon, Discworld -- this was the kids' reading material. Their favourite authors were (and still are) Asprin, Hawke, and Pratchett. At that age, I hadn't even started reading Enid Blyton.\n\nI let them stay up a little later than their normal, then sent them to bed. They were supposed to sleep in my spare bedroom. That lasted until five minutes after I got to bed.\n\n""It's cold.""\n""I'm scared!""\n""I'm lonely.""\n""I miss Mom and dad.""\n""Can we sleep with you?""\n""Mom and dad let us.""\n""This house makes funny noises.""\n""Why is it so dark in here?""\n\nYou get the idea. I didn't think their parents would really appreciate me sleeping with the two girls. Call it a bit of prudishness on my part, but even if nothing happened, and nothing would, just the thought of sleeping with them made me nervous. I sent them back to their own bed. About a half-hour later I was awake again, a thump in the hall bringing me to full alert status. Burglars? Nah, had to be the girls. I pulled on my sweats and went to find out.\n\nVicky was sitting in the hall, a blanket wrapped around her, leaning against the wall. ""I'm scared.""\n\n""Where's your sister?""\n\n""Downstairs""\n\n""All right you, back to bed.""\n\n""I can't sleep in there. It's too scary.""\n\nI left her there and went to find her sister. She was downstairs, sitting in a chair, wrapped in a blanket, staring at the TV. The sound was turned off so I wouldn't hear it.\n\n""Well? Why aren't you in bed?""\n\n""It's too cold and lonely. Vicky won't stay in there, so I came down here.""\n\nI knew what was happening, of course, and so did the girls.\n\n""Brenda, what would your mother say if she found out you ended up in my bed?""\n\n""Nothing. She would be mad if she knew you made us sleep by ourselves when we're cold, lonely and scared, though.""\n\nSighing, exasperated, knowing I'd already lost this one, I gave in. She was probably right about her mother, too. ""All right, I give up. You win."" She was running up the stairs before I finished talking. I ended up with one girl curled up in either arm, covers pulled up to our chins. I'm really glad their mother makes them wear full nighties to bed. I left my sweat pants on.\n\nWaking up with the two girls in my bed was an adventure in embarrassment. They were still in my arms, Vicky facing me with her head on my chest, one hand on my stomach, with my arm around her waist and my hand resting on her hip. Brenda was facing away from me, butt pushed into my thigh, with my other arm wrapped around her and that hand being held by her on her chest. I could feel one of her nipples pressing into my palm.\n\nThey were both still asleep, so I tried to slither out of there. All this did was make things worse. When I tried to move my hand off Brenda's chest, she grabbed it tighter, with both hands, and pulled me back. I moved my hand off Vicky's hip and onto her waist. This made her wiggle around, and she ended up with one leg over top of mine and her crotch pressing into my hip. All I could do was lie back and try to sleep. These warm bodies did feel nice, though, even being kids.\n\nI did doze off again, and woke up when the girls started squirming. ""Just getting comfy"" was the only muttered response I got when I asked if they were awake. Yeah, getting comfy with my legs, arms, chest and stomach. Hands and legs everywhere before they settled back to sleep. I was quickly getting used to this, though, and again nodded off.\n\nWhen the two of them finally woke up for real, I received a peck on the cheek from each, a thank you, and a good morning. The rest of the day was more normal.\n\nA few days later, when I talked to Mary about what happened, her response was again a surprise. Not as big as the last one, because I was starting to know her, but still a surprise.\n\n""Yes, I know. Did anything happen? Did you hurt either of them? Were they unhappy? No? Then what's the problem? Like I said before, it's your place. You control what happens over there. If you let them sleep with you, fine. It was their choice too, remember.""\n\nNeedless to say, next time I babysat, the two of them didn't even make a pretense of going into the spare room. They waltzed up the stairs and dropped their packs in my room, cool as anything.\n\n----\n\n< Somehow the years did slip by. For birthdays and Christmas I'd give them things that would be special for them, rather than the usual t-shirts or CD's or stuff like that. I gave Vicky a signed copy of Neuromancer for her tenth birthday. She showed it off to everybody for months. For Brenda's eleventh, I gave her a framed print of Michael Whelan's White Dragon. It's been hanging in her room ever since. Hey, I'd never heard of this stuff before, but it made the girls very happy. >\n\n< I didn't neglect things on the home front, either. I made regular visits or calls home to talk with and gossip about family and friends. The folks were fine, and my sisters were doing okay. I tried hard to keep in touch with Caitlin, my baby sis, because I was always the one she'd turn to for help or comfort when I was home. I did miss her. >\n\n< By the time I was ready to graduate, my neighbours seemed more like family to me than my own folks. Once I had my degree, and finished some post-grad courses I wanted to take, it would be time to move on in my life - start a career, get a social life again, find a good woman, et cetera et cetera. Maybe it was my vague rumblings on doing these things that made her strike earlier than she'd planned, suddenly realizing that I wouldn't be there forever. She hasn't told me the full truth yet, and may never tell me. >\n\n< She started in on me just after finals were finished ... >\n\n----\n\nI got back from work early on a Friday, putting in extra time now that my school workload was slowing down. It was now late April, so the weather was turning nice, and this had turned into a gorgeous sunny day. I changed into shorts and a t-shirt, grabbed a soda, and went to the back porch to stretch out and relax a bit.\n\nBrenda was already there, sitting in a lounger, knees tucked under her chin, arms wrapped around her calves. She was staring out over the ocean. I could tell she'd been crying.\n\n""What's the matter?""\n\n""Nothin'""\n\n""Riiiiiight. I'll be sitting here when you're ready to talk."" I'd seen this too often to try and push her. Let her come to me if and when she was ready to unburden herself. If she didn't want to talk to me, she wouldn't be here. It did take a while. I was working on my second cola before she spoke up.\n\n""Richard, when you're finished school, you're gonna move away, aren't you?""\n\nAll right, what gives? It's not the usual school/sister/boyfriend problem that I'm used to. At least, not the kind I was used to when dealing with my sister.\n\n""Probably. I'll be starting a new job somewhere, maybe in another city. Don't worry, I won't forget you. You're like family to me.""\n\nShe sat there for a while longer, staring at the sea.\n\n""No, I didn't think you'd understand.""\n\nBefore I could respond, she got up, walked over, and kissed me - a full french kiss right on the lips. Now THAT got my attention. She kissed good for a kid. Hell, that was a good kiss from anyone. Without another word, she walked off the porch and over to her place.\n\nI watched her go, staring at her, too surprised to say anything.\n\nI guess I should describe her again, both for your sake and mine. That kiss was a sort-of revelation for me, making me take a good look. She was no longer a little girl at thirteen years of age. Now she was a young lady, with many of her womanly charms developing. There was a definite figure there now, with small breasts, slim waist, noticeable hips, nicely rounded ass, tapering thighs, and legs that went into next week. Her hair was still that rich strawberry blonde, a little darker now at the start of spring, and her eyes were the same luminous green, large and sensuous. The rest had developed from little-girl to young-woman, including a wide, full-lipped, expressive mouth. I now knew from first-hand experience how soft and tender those lips were, too.\n\nShe wasn't a kid anymore. She was a beautiful young lady. I hadn't paid attention to the changes, even when babysitting. I'd gotten so used to having them sleep with me when they were over, I never noticed the extra padding on the chest, the graceful curves, the rounding of her bottom. Even when my hand was holding her breast, as I now remembered from last week. They still slept the same way when with me, Vicky in one arm, facing me, with my arm wrapped around her and my hand on her hip, and Brenda facing away from me, holding my hand to her chest.\n\nAm I a prime idiot or what. Is there any other male out there who wouldn't have noticed holding on to a beautifully shaped breast on a very pretty thirteen year old?\n\nThinking about it, Vicky wasn't a little kid either. She was two years behind Brenda in age, but not nearly that far behind in development. A bikini now had something to hide, or show off if you will. Her breasts were thickening pads behind her nipples, waist becoming defined, baby fat disappearing, hips widening, bottom starting to round out. She was now about 5'3"", while her sister was 5'2"".\n\nI wasn't going to be sleeping with them while babysitting anymore, I decided. That decision turned out to be academic anyway.\n\n\n\nShe was back again the next morning, around ten. No hello, no knock, just suddenly there on the porch, staring out over the ocean. Now, I know I'm not the greatest conversationalist in the world, but usually when you say 'hello' you get some sort of response. Not today. Time to wait it out again. I carried on, doing a little housework, some light reading, and writing up notes for work.\n\nI made lunch for two, and we ate it in silence on the porch.\n\nIn the afternoon, Vicky came over for a while. She was her usual cheerful self despite Brenda's mood. I took her into the kitchen and asked what was wrong with her sister. Her answer? ""You, silly!"" When I pressed her on this, wanting to get some real answers, she just shut up or played dumb.\n\nVicky went home for dinner, but Brenda stayed on the porch. I made dinner for two, and we ate that in silence as well.\n\nTime to ask her Mom for help. I found Mary in her kitchen, cleaning up after their dinner. Giving a hand, I asked what was wrong with her daughter.\n\n""Brenda? Nothing is wrong with her at all. It's her boyfriend that has the problem.""\n\n""Boyfriend?"" That was news to me. I didn't know she had a boyfriend. Neither the girls nor their parents had mentioned anything about a boyfriend.\n\n""Yes. She's been seeing him for a while, but he seems totally uninterested. It's very frustrating for her. She's got something up her sleeve though, so I'd be careful around her for a while.""\n\nShe had a boyfriend. Brenda had a boyfriend. One that I didn't know about. Someone stupid enough not to be interested in her. Why did that news get me so, well, mad and jealous?\n\nThere was no sign of her at my place. I guess she went to see her boyfriend. It took me a long time to get to sleep that night, wondering about Brenda and her boyfriend, and what they did together.\n\n Sunday morning she was there again, sitting in the back. This time Brenda was wearing a Bikini and sunning herself. I guess it was better than her just being wrapped up in a ball like the last couple of days. Communication lines were still down, even when I asked if she wanted to talk about her boyfriend. It was starting to worry me. Believe it or not, I did care a lot about this young lady. It hurt me seeing her like this, especially since it seemed she was taking out her social problems on me.\n\nBeing ignored was starting to get to me too, even though I tried not to show it.\n\nI carried on with my chores and work, occasionally going out to sit with her for a few minutes. After my revelations the other day about her growing up, it was impossible to ignore her in that bikini, especially when she was on her stomach with that ass of hers exposed to view (guess what my favourite bit of female anatomy is). Each time I came back in, I had to adjust my cock into a more comfortable position. It's bloody awful when someone you've basically regarded as asexual (I don't fancy kids as sexual, personally) suddenly turns into a cock-hardening piece of jailbait without you noticing. She IS supposed to be like a sister or a cousin or something, right?\n\nLunch for two was again silent.\n\nLater in the afternoon, it started clouding over and getting chilly. She showed no sign of moving, and it was obvious that she was getting cold. Well, I'm the one that's supposed to know better, so I brought her inside, wrapped her in a quilt, sat her on the couch, and made her some cocoa. No verbal response, but I did get a smile. That was something I hadn't seen for days and it made me feel a lot better.\n\nVicky came over after supper (I cooked for two again, if you hadn't guessed) hoping for a reading session. Sure, why not.\n\nI fetched drinks - soda's for the girls and beer for me - picked up their book, and relaxed into my recliner. Readings generally lasted a half hour to an hour, depending on moods and the storyline. Two minutes into things, Brenda gets off the couch and crawls up into my lap, quilt and all. The only two words I get from her for three days are ""I'm cold"".\n\nWell, I wasn't very successful at not getting erect with that girl's bottom in my lap and her breasts resting on my chest. There's no way she could miss it, since it was running along her ass-crack, but she didn't move, say anything, or even blink. I could feel her nipples through her bikini and my shirt. She certainly didn't feel cold. Her head was resting, quite comfortably I might add, on my left shoulder just below my jaw line. Don't get me wrong, I did enjoy the feel of her body, it was just my scruples getting in the way. This was still a thirteen year old woman-child in my lap, despite what my body and my lewd imagination were saying. Somehow my emotions were also conspiring against me. Her little sigh of contentment left me flushed with a warm all-over glow.\n\nAfter the reading was done the two of them headed home. One thing she left me with, which really confused me, was a big warm wet kiss, just as she was getting up to go. Speechless, I watched that bikini-clad ass of hers walk out the door and down the path. Emotions and feelings I didn't know I had came out. Sadness at seeing her leave, loneliness when she disappeared, and some jealousy and anger over her boyfriend. If I ever meet that jackass, I'll straighten him out. Damned idiot, ignoring a girl - no, a woman, like Brenda. Dipstick don't know a good thing when he sees it.\n\nThe other thing she left me with was a raging hard-on, the one that she'd been sitting on for the last hour. I wonder if she had any idea how bad off she left me.\n\n Monday I had no classes and no work, so I did shopping, laundry, housework, yard maintenance, studying, and some design work. She showed up at four, curling up on the couch under the quilt, staring out the window. It was a change - she was in the house. I guess it was still chilly out there. Dinner for two and an evening of TV. She went home at eight.\n\nTuesday I had classes and an afternoon of work, returning home after seven. She was on the porch, shivering. I asked if she'd eaten, and she shook her head no. I carried her inside, wrapped her up, gave her some cocoa, cooked her dinner (I'd already eaten), then asked what the hell she was doing. No answer. What a surprise. I sent her home.\n\nWednesday I had work in the morning and early afternoon. This time I made sure I was home before four. She showed up right on time again. Same spot on the couch, dinner for two, some TV, and back home at eight.\n\nThursday she was there at four, once again punctual. I went over to talk to Mary about her daughter, leaving Brenda alone.\n\n""She's spent an entire week over at my place. Haven't you noticed?""\n\n""Of course we have. It's just that she can work out her boyfriend problem a lot easier away from us, and your place is like her second home.""\n\n""How can she work it out? She doesn't say anything! All she does is stare at the ocean or the sky or the TV! I haven't had more than two words out of her all week! There must be something seriously wrong here.""\n\n""Richard, my daughter is hurting really bad right now. She is trying very hard to work out what is to her an extremely difficult situation. I can do nothing to help her, nor can her father or her sister. For the first time in her life she has a problem that only she can deal with.""\n\n""Surely to god there's something somebody can do? Maybe go out and have an, er, friendly chat with this boyfriend?""\n\n""No, that wouldn't work either. We've talked things over here, and doing that would only make the situation worse. I really wish there was something we could do.""\n\n""So you're just going to let her live at my place until she's solved her problem?""\n\n""That's your choice. It's your place, you make the rules. If you don't think she should be there, you can always tell her to leave.""\n\nTalk about unsatisfactory. No answers, no solution, no clues as to how to get into Brenda's head. Frustrated and uneasy I went back home.\n\nDinner for two again. If this went on, I'd need more provisions, and I thought about getting a better variety of food. Cooking for one lead to a rather uninteresting, almost monotonous set of staples. After some work and some TV, I sent her home at eight.\n\nFriday, four o'clock, no Brenda. Five o'clock, no Brenda. Six o'clock, ditto. I dropped in at their place to socialize for a while. No Brenda. I went home again, watched some TV, and went to bed. I was lonely.\n\nSaturday was a gorgeous warm sunny spring day. For some reason, it was even more perfect when I noticed Brenda sunning herself out in the back again, in her bikini. I called out a good morning, just to let her know I noticed. After cooking lunch for two, I went out shopping, leaving the back door open for her, returning just before supper time to find she'd come inside, curled up under the quilt and fallen asleep. She looked so innocent, so vulnerable, and yes, so beautiful, it was hard to keep from picking her up just to hold her in my arms. I swore that if I ever met that jerk of a boyfriend, he would regret every moment of pain he caused this woman-child.\n\nShe woke up while I was cooking dinner. After eating, as we sat to watch TV, she snuggled up to my side, still under the quilt. I put my arm around her, feeling quite protective this evening. She felt good, even though I was *very* careful about where my hand was. That bikini left a lot of bare skin. When I went to bed I was still muttering half-formed threats against this boyfriend of hers.\n\nSunday, same routine, except that after dinner Vicky came over for a reading session. I then realized I hadn't seen her all week. I guess Brenda was just too depressing to be around. Funny that I seemed to be happier with her there, even with her not saying anything. Yes, she curled up in my lap again, gave me a big sloppy kiss, and left me with another aching boner. I was still happy. Horny as hell, but happy.\n\nShe was over again Monday.\n\nTuesday I worked late, returning home at seven. Once again, she was out on the porch, shivering. I called her a bloomin' idiot and a numbskull and several other G-rated versions of the same thing, carried her inside, warmed her up, fed her, and told her that no stupid jackass of a boyfriend was worth going through this shit for.\n\nWednesday I told her I had a date Thursday and wouldn't be home until late. She just looked at me for a few seconds, then looked away. It was impossible for me to miss that brief stab of pain in her eyes. Later, lying in bed, I tried to figure out why it hurt her to know I was going out on a date, and why I felt so bad about it.\n\nThursday. My date was okay, she was a nice lady I'd met in school, and we'd dated several times before. She knew me fairly well, and commented that I seemed distracted all night. I told her it was a problem at work that kept popping up in my mind, and I apologized for being such a drag. There's no way I could tell her that I was worried about Brenda.\n\nFriday. No Brenda. I went over to socialize for a while, and found out she was on a date with some guy from her school. Not her boyfriend. Okay, I can handle that, can't I? Maybe she's trying to make her boyfriend jealous.\n\nSaturday. No Brenda.\n\nSunday. No Brenda. I asked Mary if she was getting over her boyfriend problem.\n\n""I don't think so. This is the third day in a row she's had a date, and each time she's been with a different guy. I don't know what her boyfriend did, but she's apparently trying to make him jealous or get even with him for something. I have tried to talk to her about it, but with no success.""\n\n""What the hell does she think she's doing? Is this boyfriend of hers worth it?""\n\n""She thinks so. I'm not so sure. He's a nice enough guy, but in some ways he is such an idiot. I just hope he realizes what's happening before Brenda really gets hurt.""\n\nVicky came over for a while later that afternoon, just to talk and get away from home. I asked her about her sister.\n\n""She's mad at her boyfriend. No, she didn't say why. Her boyfriend? I kinda like the guy. Her dates? Jerks, all of them. Why? I think she's lookin' for trouble. Mom thinks so too. Dad's stayin' out of it, 'cause Mom knows lots more about my sister's problem.""\n\nI don't know about Brenda's boyfriend, but she was certainly getting me upset. And jealous. And worried.\n\nMonday she was there. After dinner I tried to talk to her, to get her to say something to me. I talked, begged, pleaded, yelled, and shouted. I wasted my breath. Exasperated and drained, I sat on the couch with her to watch some TV. She snuggled up to my side again and I put my arm around her. The world was a good place again.\n\n""Brenda, I'm working late again tomorrow night. Please try not to be a blithering idiot again by waiting here for me because I don't know what time I'll be home."" No response. We just watched the tube for a while.\n\n""Do you have a girlfriend?""\n\nHuh? What? I was watching a show when she said something and totally missed it. ""I'm sorry, I wasn't paying attention. What did you say?""\n\n""Do you have a girlfriend?""\n\nDo I? My mind ran through all the ladies I'd dated for the last year, whether they ended up as bedmates or not.\n\n""No, I don't have a girlfriend. I have some lady friends that I go out on dates with, but no steady. Why do you ask?""\n\nNo answer. I did get a kiss before she went home that night, though. It left me stiff as a board, but what the hell. It felt good. Her question left me wondering what the hell she was up to.\n\nTuesday I got home at eleven. No sign that Brenda had been there. Good.\n\nWednesday, no Brenda. I did get a call from home, one that meant some changes were approaching. My baby sister was coming out early to stay with me. We had planned on her coming out in late August, but now she was going to be here in early may. Less than two weeks. Somehow she'd managed to finish high school early, and wanted to spend the summer here rather than at home. So she'd be here a few months earlier than planned. That would give her some time to get used to the city before going to college, since she'd already been accepted into the same U. I was attending. Now, I know there's something more to this because of the way my sister was trying to sound so easy going and convincing. It was simpler to shelve my suspicions for later than to worm it out of her over the 'phone. I looked forward to seeing her again, even if it was because of some unvoiced problems.\n\nThursday. No Brenda\n\nFriday I went over to talk to Mary before school was out.\n\n""Yes, she's been out on dates for the last two days. Two more new boys. I don't like either one of them.""\n\n""Vicky says that her dates have all been jerks.""\n\n""That could be. I've only met a few of them, so couldn't comment on them all, but those few I don't like very much.""\n\n""Why do you let her go out then? She's going to get into trouble with one of them eventually.""\n\n""Brenda is trying to sort out her problems with that boyfriend. I think she's waiting for him to make her stop. I don't know if that's going to work though, because she's playing dangerously. If it keeps going like this, there will be trouble sooner rather than later.""\n\n""That's what I mean! One of those kids won't take no for an answer. I'm sure of it. Doesn't that bother you?""\n\n""Of course it does! She'll be losing her virginity to some creep rather than to someone she loves! Do you think I'm that stupid that I can't see what kind of dynamite she's playing with? If that boyfriend of hers doesn't smarten up soon, I'll get Will to use a baseball bat on him! Maybe then he'll understand what he's doing to my daughter!""\n\n""That's something I've been thinking of doing myself for a week already. I just wish I knew who he was.""\n\n""That would only make things worse, and you know it. She is the only one who can really solve this problem.""\n\n""When she gets home, please send her over. I'm going to try and talk some sense into that thick skull of hers, even if she won't say a damned word to me.""\n\nShe showed up at four. We had dinner, then we cuddled in front of the TV. After a few caresses, I tried to talk to her.\n\n""Why are you going out with all these jerks?"" No answer. ""All you are going to do is get yourself into trouble. Nobody is worth the problems you could cause yourself."" No response. ""Please, Brenda, don't do this to yourself. Think of your family."" Nothing. ""Please. You're hurting your mother, your father, your sister."" She just sat there with her eyes on the tube. ""All right. For my sake then. I just couldn't stand the thought of you being hurt by one of those guys.""\n\nAfter talking a bit longer, still being totally ignored, I wound down. It took a while but she did say something.\n\n""All right.""\n\nHuh? An answer? A positive one yet?\n\n""You mean you won't go out with those creeps anymore?""\n\n""I won't go out on any more dates with those guys.""\n\n""What made you change your mind?""\n\nNo answer. No more answers for the rest of the evening. As she left, I kissed her for a change. She smiled. I still couldn't figure out what I said to change her mind about those creeps she was going out with. It was something to puzzle over.\n\nSaturday it rained. She and Vicky were both over for most of the day. They both sat on the couch, reading, watching some TV, and staring out the window. At least Vicky would still talk to me, so we jawed about her school, the kids she knew, my work and school, her parents, and my family. I cooked them lunch, then supper. We had cocoa and popcorn in front of the TV later, and Brenda sat in my lap until they went home. One thing about having her over regularly. My beer consumption was way down.\n\nSunday was similar to Saturday, except they both went home for dinner. It was lonely, cooking for myself again.\n\n----\n\n< So far, so normal. Things were getting odd, but nothing truly bizarre or weird was happening. Brenda was having a lot of trouble dealing with her boyfriend problem, and was dealing with it in a way I didn't understand, but I could handle it. I thought I could handle it. >\n\n----"
731,Brenda's Conquest - 2,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - End of her conquest, a decision, our first evening\n\n----\n\n< Here's where the results of their machinations finally showed up. Something I never would have believed myself capable of years ago. Something I still have trouble believing happened to me, something that I actively participated in. I still don't know what was going on in my head at that time. Not that it really matters much, now. >\n\n----\n\nMonday she was back again. After dinner, when we were snuggling in front of the TV, I asked her a question that had been bothering me for a while. I wasn't sure I wanted to know the answer.\n\n""Brenda, why are you here at my place all the time? Your mother says it's because you're working out a problem with your boyfriend. Shouldn't you be with him instead?""\n\nShe turned and looked at me with those big beautiful green eyes of hers. After a minute of staring, she kissed me, then turned back to the TV.\n\nI admit that I can be pretty dense. Sometimes things that are obvious to others just pass me by. Hints may have to be less than subtle. I do, however, notice it when someone hits me with a baseball bat. That's what it felt like. A nice 32-ouncer right across the back of my skull. I was the jerk, the bastard, that horse's behind.\n\nJust to confirm my idiocy, I had to ask.\n\n""I'm the boyfriend everyone's been talking about, aren't I?""\n\n""Yes""\n\nA simple answer, said so calmly and so easily she could have been saying yes to having a soda. Like the class A-1 jerk I am, I opened my mouth before thinking things through.\n\n""Brenda, I can't be your boyfriend. I'm far too old for you!""\n\nHere I am, cuddled up with her under a quilt, alone with her in my place for the umpteenth time, watching TV, my arm around her, touching and occasionally kissing, suddenly realizing what was going on. Like I said. Dense. She had an answer for that. Or rather, she had a question.\n\n""Do you love me?""\n\nI opened my mouth, ready with another quick answer, then shut it before I made things worse. Besides, the more I thought it through, the less sure I was of my answer. I did love her, but in what way? I had no reply to give, so this time I kept silent. The thing that surprised me was that we stayed snuggled together until it was time for her to go home. She never moved away from me, and I never moved my arm or myself away from her. We kissed again as she left.\n\nSleep only came to me early in the morning. It was haunted by unremembered dreams.\n\n\n\nTuesday I re-arranged my work schedule so I could talk with Mary in the afternoon before Brenda got home from school. It was a memorable conversation.\n\n""Mary, Brenda asked me a question yesterday and I don't know what kind of an answer I can give her.""\n\n""Let me guess. First, you figured out who her boyfriend is, right?""\n\n""I - Uh, yes.""\n\n""Then she asked you the big question. We talked about it last night.""\n\n""What am I supposed to say to her?""\n\n""The truth, when you figure that out.""\n\n""Come off it. She's almost young enough to be my daughter. I can't be her boyfriend. There's no way it could ever work out.""\n\nShe *was* almost young enough to be my daughter. If I'd been really unlucky my first time, I could have had a kid about twelve years old at that point. I was twenty-five. You figure it out.\n\n""Let's try something different before you say something you'll regret. I'll ask you a few questions, and for each honest answer I'll give you something in return. These will be difficult, so think before you reply. Nothing you say will be repeated to anyone, either.""\n\nIt wasn't what I expected. Then again, I had no idea how she'd react in the first place. But this?\n\n""How old were you when you first had sex?""\n\nInstant panic. Then the automatic reflexes kicked in. ""Sixteen.""\n\n""Richard, I said honest answers. That means the truth. Otherwise leave.""\n\nHonest answers. This was important. Was I that transparent?\n\n""You have to promise first that *nothing* I say here will ever be repeated.""\n\n""You have my solemn word.""\n\n""I was twelve. Don't ask who with, because I'll never tell anyone that."" (And before you dirty-minded pervs out there get any ideas, no it wasn't with either of my sisters or my mother or my aunt.)\n\n""The first time is supposed to be a wonderful experience. Did you enjoy it?""\n\n""No. Neither one of us had the slightest idea of what to do, so it was messy, painful for her, upsetting to me, and downright scary seeing all that blood. We never ever tried that again, at least with each other.""\n\n""Yours was a little worse than average, but not by all that much. My first time was when I was eleven. He was eighteen, and we both loved every second of the event, even the brief pain when I lost my cherry.""\n\n""What sick bastard would fuck an eleven year old?""\n\nShe grabbed a beer from the fridge and put it in front of me.\n\n""Here. You'll need that to wash the taste of foot from your mouth. It was Will, my husband.""\n\nI shut my mouth, then had a quick couple of slugs. This was a shock. It was difficult to picture Will as a pedophile.\n\n""You see, I chose him to be my first because I wanted it to be special. He was smart, good-looking, charming, and a really nice person. It took a lot of convincing on my part to get him to 'take advantage' of me. I don't thing he realized back then how things would turn out. My mother never suspected a thing until I was seventeen and I picked him to be my date at the junior prom.""\n\n""So you're saying that you approve of anything that happens between us. Is that it?""\n\n""I'll answer that with another question. How many of Brenda's classmates do you think are still virgins?""\n\n""What's that got to do with anything!?""\n\n""Answer the question.""\n\n""I have no idea. All? Most of them?""\n\n""Just over half. The others have already started in on their sex lives, whether as a one-time thing or on a regular basis. By this time next year, you'd be lucky to find half a dozen virgins in that class. What I'm saying is that Brenda will be active soon, with or without you. She chose you years ago, but you've been so thick-headed that you've never noticed. Then you drop hints about moving away. What do you think that's doing to her?""\n\nNow I'm trying to picture it from her point of view, and I realize that I can't. She's probably spent more time at my place than anywhere outside of home or school. We've done things together that require a great deal of trust and faith in each other. Hell, she's been occasionally sharing my bed. I thought I knew her. Trust, yes. Faith, yes. Love?\n\n""Mary, what is it she's looking for from me? I need to know.""\n\n""You have to ask her that. Once you start asking the right questions, she'll start talking to you again.""\n\n""How long have you been in on this conspiracy?""\n\n""For half a year. That's when she became serious about you. Before that, it was just an infatuation, and we ignored it.""\n\n""Is there anything else I should know?""\n\n""Only this. I love my daughter, and I do not want to see her get hurt. Make certain that you can live with your choices, whatever they are.""\n\n She was over at four, as usual. I was getting good at this cooking for two business, since I was getting so much practice. The quality of the food and the cooking had gone up considerably in the last two weeks.\n\nAfter dinner, we cuddled again, adding in some more caressing and kissing, this time watching the sunset.\n\nIt was time for some honest answers, I hoped.\n\n""Why did you choose me?""\n\nShe looked at me, looked back at the sunset, and sighed.\n\n""You are a really nice guy. You are handsome, intelligent, willing to learn, and you can think. For me, you've always been a person, not just another adult. You treated me nice, paid attention to me, bought me things that were special just for me, and you said you'd never hurt me. You never have. Lots of times you could have taken advantage of me, teased me, sent me home for teasing you, or tattled when Vicky and I fought, but you never did. I fell in love with you. That's why I chose you.""\n\nAll right, what am I supposed to say now. She's just bared her soul, and I don't know if it's within me right now to give her what she wants.\n\n""What are you looking for from me?""\n\n""Love. The real kind. I think you love me, but I don't know for sure. I guess it's 'cause you don't know either. I'm waiting for you to figure that out.""\n\nI guess I asked the right question. Can I handle the answer? It definitely needed a lot of thought. One thing I did notice - over the past two weeks it had changed from her showing up and sometimes snuggling up to me to *us* cuddling, caressing, and kissing. There had never been a full-time lady in my life (except the Aussie, but we both knew that would end) and sitting here sharing time with Brenda did feel awfully nice. But did I love her like she was the love of my life? Once again, I had no answer to give.\n\n\n\nWednesday, when we were cuddling, I asked one more question.\n\n""Brenda, if I did leave, what would you do?""\n\nI could feel the tension and shock roll through her body.\n\n""Richard, if you left me, I would be heartbroken for a long time. Eventually I would get over it, of course, and try to find someone else. It would never be the same as with you, but I would probably find a man I could care for. He wouldn't be as good for me as you are, but if that's what you decide, then I have no choice.""\n\n""I haven't decided yet. I wanted to hear from you what might happen. It helps to know you wouldn't do something really foolish.""\n\nLater that night, I tried to picture someone else sitting beside me on the couch, someone besides Brenda. Anyone else. I went through my current batch of possible dates, the ladies in college, the ones I met overseas, even the girls from high school. It wasn't difficult to picture sitting and cuddling with most of them, but it was impossible to imagine sitting there and getting the same feelings of togetherness and belonging. Only one came close, and that was Nadine, the woman from Australia. Of course, that may have been leftover lust. She was still the best bedmate I'd ever had.\n\nThat didn't do much good.\n\n Thursday at lunchtime I got some help making up my mind. It was a question I asked of one of our customers. We were treating them to lunch, and things had already moved from pleasantries through business and into general talk. Jerry, the customer's head guy, was going through his fourth divorce. I asked him if he'd ever found the perfect woman.\n\n""Once, a very long time ago, I did. She was beautiful, intelligent, cuddlesome, and a lot of fun to be with. I was young and foolish, too full of myself. There were lots of chicks around. I took her for granted, took too long to pop the question, so she found someone else. It was only after she left that I realized how much I loved her. I've been looking for someone like her for the last thirty years. If you have a chance like that, don't pass it up.""\n\n""How did you finally figure out that you loved her?""\n\n""That's an easy question for me now. The answer simply came too late to help. Just picture that special person in your mind, in a time and place where you both were happy together. Now imagine spending the entire rest of your life without her. If you can do that with a steady heart, you're not in love. If the thought makes you ill, then you may be in love. The worse you feel, the more likely you love the lady. I've never been in love since, but I keep looking, obviously without any luck.""\n\n Later that evening, when Brenda and I were cuddling, I tried out his suggestion. It was easy to imagine us sitting here watching the sunset, because that's what we were doing. Pushing forward ten years, then twenty, I removed her from this picture. I took out her form, her smile, her eyes and hair, her unique smell, that fantastic ass, her voice and laugh, the arguments and teasing, her temper, all the books and readings, our kisses and cuddles, watching her in the sunshine, seeing her sleeping, having her run all over the place, the way we slept together, her face when she unwrapped a special present, how she made me feel when we were together like this, everything. Just imagining this left such a big hole in my heart I started to cry.\n\nBrenda waited for my to finish, not saying a word. It was a quick recovery, since I could still hold and cuddle her. We kissed.\n\n""Brenda, I love you. For now and for always. As long as you want me, I'm yours.""\n\n""It's about damned time you figured that out! I've been waiting a year already! Now let's kiss for real!""\n\nSo much for my idyllic romantic scene. I'm going to need some adjustments in my imagined 'love moments', modifying them to match the spirit and temperament, never mind the impatience, of a thirteen year old girl.\n\nThere is something to be said for enthusiasm. Her kissing technique needed a little work, but she was good and would get better. It was definitely a lot of fun, especially when she was squirming on my lap. I hoped I would never regret this choice. She went home at eight, promising that tomorrow, being Friday, we'd start getting serious. Talk about a suggestive statement!\n\n----\n\n< Well? How would you have fared against this lady? Any better than me? Or am I the only weak-willed person on the planet, the only one who could have been captivated by this young vixen? >\n\n< Something I always wondered about is what would have happened if she had been less adamant about capturing me, or if one of those other dates had gotten to her first. Where would we each be now? Would I have found someone to love like I love her? Somehow I doubt it. >\n\n< First, I'll tell you about the great time we had on Friday. I'll save Saturday and all the surprises for later. >\n\n----\n\nFriday was very ... memorable.\n\nAfter my morning class and some early afternoon work, I dropped in to speak with Mary again. This was before Brenda got off school.\n\n""So, did she tell you?""\n\n""She didn't have to. She was lit up like a beacon and bouncing off the walls. The only thing she needed to say was ""he's finally mine!"". You could be in for some rather, ah, interesting times.""\n\n""No kidding. That's what I'm here to talk about. You realize, of course, now that I've said yes, what she's going to want?""\n\n""Do we need to go through that again? I already understand what you are going through, and how my daughter is feeling. This is her choice. Just be good to her. It's all I ask.""\n\nMary invited me to dinner Saturday, as a sort of celebration.\n\n\n\nI decided to dress up for our first night. Shiny black shoes, black socks, pressed black dress pants, and a white dress shirt with cuffs and collar. I ignored the cologne, since most of my previous dates preferred a natural smell if we were intending to become intimate.\n\nDinner was sort-of catered. I went out of my way to get some really good Chinese take-out. It would reheat nicely in the oven and the microwave. There was already wine and beer in the 'fridge, so that wasn't a problem, though I doubted she had done much, if any, drinking before. This was in addition to the usual assortment of sodas.\n\nIt took forever for four o'clock to show up. Brenda didn't show until five. The wait was worth it.\n\nShe and her Mom must have worked for hours to get her looking like this. Her red-blonde hair was pulled back into a pair of braids, one falling behind either shoulder. There were hints of makeup on her face, just enough to accent her eyes, cheeks and lips. She didn't need any more. On top was a beautiful soft white blouse with full sleeves and lacy neck and wrists. You could just see hints of the lace bra underneath, through the fabric. Below that was a navy blue miniskirt, just barely long enough to cover the tops of her stocking in front and back, and showing them off on the slit sides. Yes, she wore pale blue elastic-topped stockings. Her shoes were the same navy blue as the dress.\n\nThis woman-child was a magnificent sight. The outfit showed off all her assets, including her long luscious legs, nice waist, petite breasts, and, my favourite, that tight, round backside. If Brenda had dressed like this on any of her dates in the last couple of weeks, there's no way those guys would have left her alone. When she came in she did a slow turn, letting me get a good look at all sides of this beautiful creature.\n\nIn spite of all the physical beauty, it was her eyes that drew me to her. They glowed, revealing an inner fire I couldn't resist. For a time, little existed other than her, all else fading into nothingness. Her look of love, tinged with lust, re-ignited my passions, sweeping aside all doubts and questions. The woman I loved was standing there, waiting for me, wanting me.\n\n""... like it?"" She had been speaking, but I hadn't heard anything.\n\n""You are so beautiful ..."" In two steps I was there, lifting her in an embrace so we could kiss. I think I may have frightened her a little, since it took some time before her arms finally wove themselves around my neck. It was the single most wonderful kiss I have ever experienced. The magic of this moment was simply too powerful to ever be repeated in my lifetime.\n\nThat intense moment of rapture slowly passed, leaving behind a legacy of happiness, caring, and love. I came back to myself, regaining awareness of my surroundings. She was returning my kiss with a hunger I have rarely seen, pulling herself into me with arms and legs, almost painfully crushing her lips to mine, our tongues dancing in and out in an unchoreographed web of desire.\n\nDid I teach her to kiss like this?\n\nI pulled back from her for a moment. I needed to breathe. It was that or pass out. Once again I could see into her eyes and was struck by the raw passion there, something I'd never seen in her before, something I hoped would be there forever.\n\n""Wow! Do you kiss all the girls like that?""\n\nI chuckled. ""Only one.""\n\n""Yeah? Who?""\n\n""You."" I leaned in for another kiss, one less forceful, but with all the same love and desire I felt for this woman-child. Her lips tasted of strawberries, I noticed.\n\nThis was something new and somewhat scary for both of us. I had no idea how much this person could affect me until now, and the result was frightening in it's intensity. No person in my life had stirred up these emotions, whether lovers or family. For her, everything was new, untasted and unknown. Time to bring down the heat a little, or I really would scare her. It was tough reigning in my hormones.\n\n We did eventually have dinner, curled up on the couch, watching the sunset. Despite my romanticism, the wine was left in the fridge. Beer did go nicely with Chinese, though. We shared two.\n\nAfter dinner, she dragged me upstairs. ""I want to see this thing I've been sitting on for all these months.""\n\nShe was serious. As soon as we were in the room, she sat on the bed and told me to strip.\n\n""I've seen everything but what's in your shorts, and I wanna see that thing now too. Come on, get moving.""\n\n""Impatient, aren't we."" I was just as impatient as she was, but was also quite a bit more experienced. A little anticipation goes a long way, and can be quite a turn-on. It only took me about two minutes to undress to my boxers, but probably seemed more like twenty to Brenda.\n\n""Here. I'll let you unwrap your new toy.""\n\nMy cock was already hard, tenting out the front of my shorts. She came over, looking a little tentative, reaching out with one of her small hands to touch the front of the bulge. That first contact sent shivers through me. She traced the outline through the fabric, moving it this way and that, getting an idea of the size and shape of it. Hooking her fingers under the elastic on either hip, she pulled my shorts down to my ankles in one motion. My cock sprang free and bounced off her chin on her way down.\n\nIt was intriguing, watching her examine me, her eyes wide and glittering with excitement.\n\n""Is this the first cock you've ever seen?""\n\n""No, but it's the first one I've seen up close.""\n\nInteresting answer. I'd have to talk with Mary about that.\n\nIt was my turn next. I sat on the edge of the bed and drew her in to me, pulling her head down for a kiss. It was another pulse-pounding event, with her holding my cock with both hands.\n\nRemoving my lips from hers, I began to explore the rest of her with them, moving along her chin then down her throat. It was easy to undo her blouse and slip it over her shoulders. She released my shaft and dropped the blouse to the floor. Grabbing each other, we dove into another kiss, assaulting each other with lips and tongues.\n\nShe pulled back, breaking our kiss and embrace, leaving us both gasping for air. She giggled, the first time I've ever heard that from her.\n\n""I think I need to be naked now, don't you?""\n\nI sat there and watched as she removed her bra, dropping it on a chair. She moved her blouse from the floor to that same chair. It was soon followed by her shoes, skirt, stockings, and panties.\n\nNow she was nude, standing there in front of me, blushing, but making no move to cover up. In fact, she began to show off a little, turning and letting me get a good close look at every part of her. As much as I had seen with her in a bikini, this was much better. Her breasts were small but perfectly shaped, topped by quarter-sized dark pink areolae and little-girl nipples that were now hard and pointed. Something I immediately noticed was that there were no tan lines.\n\nLooking lower, in front and behind, I saw no tan lines anywhere - and no hair. She must have seen the surprise on my face.\n\n""We've got a very private backyard. Mom lets us skinny-dip in the pool and get an all-over tan when nobody else is around. It's fun, and a bit exciting. We do it all the time.""\n\n""No hair, either."" I was stating the obvious.\n\n""Well, I don't have much anyway, and it's easier to shave it all than try and keep it trimmed for gymnastics. Besides, it makes me feel - *nasty*.""\n\n""I like it. May I?""\n\nI reached out my hands for her breasts, and she moved into them, allowing me to touch, hold, fondle, and caress those tight little tanned half-orbs. Stepping in closer, she pulled my head down towards her chest, keeping her hands on my shoulders for support. How could I resist such an invitation? At first, I simply let my head rest between her mounds, getting used to the feel of being so close to her, still using my hands to gently massage those fleshy pillows, gently teasing and rubbing her nipples with my fingers. It was with care and tenderness, using lips and tongue, that I began to nibble and lick my way around the outsides of her breasts. They were warm, oh-so-soft and silky, tasting slightly salty from sweat.\n\nMy hands moved behind her, one caressing her shoulders, neck, and upper back, the other moving lower to touch and caress the backs of her legs and that wonderfully tight, round, firm ass. It felt even better than it looked.\n\nThese gentle ministrations were having an effect on her. I could feel her body's tension and hear her occasional slight, almost whining, sigh of pleasure. Using both hands now, I began a gentle caress of her entire lower body, starting from her lower back, over her ass and down the back of her legs, then up her thighs, over her hips to her waist, across the front of her stomach, then down over her mound and the fronts of her legs. When one hand touched her inner thigh, she spread her legs to allow me access to her crotch. This I denied myself, for now. It was simply too much fun exploring the rest of her beautiful body.\n\nMy mouth was not idle during this time. I licked and nibbled each orb in turn, slowly inching closer to her nipples, until my tongue was circling just out of reach of her buds. When I opened my mouth and sucked half her tit into my mouth she shuddered and groaned, pressing herself closer to me, spreading her knees, and starting a slow rocking motion with her hips. She was getting wound up in a hurry.\n\nI continued to lick and suck on her nipples, pulling them into my mouth and flicking them with the tip of my tongue, nibbling at them with my lips, sometimes grazing them lightly with my teeth. My hands continuously caressed her body, coming close to but never quite touching her pussy. Her breathing was becoming faster and heavier, those squeaking sighs more frequent. There was now a damp heat radiating from her crotch, something I could feel whenever one of my hands wandered near. The rocking of her hips was also getting faster and more insistent, almost beginning to demand attention.\n\nIt was difficult to maintain this slow pace, but it was for her pleasure, so I did. If I pushed too fast or too hard, I could scare her or hurt her, and that would have been unforgivable. My own needs would have to wait, possibly for another day. With the promise of a long future, it would be a very small sacrifice.\n\nNow she was completely lost within her own pre-orgasmic world. All thoughts and inhibitions had disappeared. I was in control of her body and her sensations, and I wanted to draw out her pleasure for a while. It would have been easy (and I was tempted) to jam my hand into her crotch and drive her into an almost immediate orgasm, but that would be short-changing her after this long, delicious build-up. No, taking my time and doing it right, despite the pounding of my heart and the fire in my belly, was the best thing right now.\n\nMoving both hands, I used one to hold, fondle, and squeeze those tight ass muscles of hers, and the other I used to cup her pussy, all of it, from her mound to her ass crack. She immediately spread her legs wider and attempted to drive herself to orgasm by grinding her crotch into my palm. I let my hands be moved along with her hips, denying her that release. Her high-pitched sigh/whines were now interspersed with the odd whimper and moan of frustration. She wanted to cum bad now, and I wasn't letting her.\n\nIt was easy to let my hand ride with her motions, leaving just enough resistance to stimulate her, but not nearly enough to get her off. Slowly she gave up on thrusting, settling in to a slight rocking of her hips. Her whimpers and moans changed to sighs of pleasure when I increased the pressure of both hands, one pushing from behind on her ass, the other pushing up from below and in front against her pussy. She was completely soaked between her legs, pumping out an amazing amount of liquid for such a young girl. It was easy to lubricate one finger and let it settle in between her lower lips, sinking it deep to lie full-length against her inner recesses. Her rocking motion was now harder and faster, but moved only a few inches.\n\nI let her get herself off now, rocking and swivelling her hips, changing position and angle to press her most sensitive spots against me. I helped by grinding my palm into her mound to stimulate her clit, and by crooking my finger and driving the tip into her hole.\n\nShe came with a gasp and a shudder, her entire body tensing and stopping all motion. I responded by attacking her with hands and mouth. I had never stopped licking and nibbling her nipples, but now I went back to a hard sucking, tonguing, and nipping of them. My hands were driving fast, replacing her now absent motion with their own, pushing her, rubbing her clit, her slot, and the first inch of her vagina. With that strong, flexible, well-conditioned gymnast's body of hers, she could handle a long, drawn-out climax, and I gave it to her. I kept her there for a good minute or so, only slowing and stopping when she ran out of air. I'm not sure how many peaks she had, but each one was punctuated by another loud gasp and a firmer pull on my head with her arms.\n\nTo prevent her from collapsing on the floor, I stood and picked her up. Laying her out on the bed, I crawled on beside her, pulling her to me in a tight embrace. Shudders were still running through her from that long, intense set of orgasms. I pulled a blanket over us both, then kissed her, lightly, before settling down for some rest. She needed it.\n\n I guess I drifted off for a bit there, because I woke up to a wonderful sensation on my cock. When I looked, Brenda was curled up between my legs, one hand slowly stroking my shaft, while she licked the underside with her tongue. Her eyes flickered up to meet mine for a second, acknowledging the fact that I was now awake.\n\n""I think I like my new toy. In sex ed they always call it a penis. What do you call it?""\n\n""Well, when I think about it, I call it my cock.""\n\n""Sometimes the other girls call it funny names, ones I don't recognize. Can you tell me all of them?""\n\n""<chuckle> Brenda, even I don't know all the euphemisms people have for a cock. There's hundreds of them. The one's you'll usually hear are cock, prick, dick, penis, shaft, rod, dirk, dagger, love tool, willie, baby-maker, spunk-jet, rocket - ah hell, I can't remember any more right now.""\n\n""Do you like what I'm doing to you?""\n\nShe was giving me a nice, leisurely hand job with a lot of tongue action thrown in. It was a fairly skillful effort too. Somehow I didn't think this was her first time, despite her saying she'd never seen another cock close-up - she was doing too good a job.\n\n""Yes, this feels really nice. How many other boys have you done this to?""\n\n""None. This is my first time. I've never touched a ... cock ... before.""\n\n""How come you're so good at it, then?""\n\n""Well, if you promise not to tell anyone, I'll let you know.""\n\nI promised.\n\n""I've been watchin' Mom and Dad for years. They do all kindsa stuff. This is one of dad's favourites. Of course, Mom usually does this, too.""\n\nShe moved forward a bit and ... engulfed ... my cock. That's the only way I can describe it. The feeling was incredible as her mouth closed over onto two-thirds of my shaft. I guess she wanted to get used to the taste or the feel or something, because all she did for the next few minutes was do a bit of sucking and lick around on different parts of the shaft and head. She pulled off and let go with an almost audible pop and resumed her slow stroking.\n\n""That doesn't taste too bad. Not like some of the girls said. It's kinda musky and salty, but not gross. What's that stuff?""\n\nI opened my eyes again. She was staring at a drop of pre-cum sitting on the head of my cock.\n\n""That's a bit of pre-cum. Didn't they teach you about that in your sex ed class?""\n\n""N-no. It's not pee, is it?""\n\n""No, it's not. I can't pee when I'm excited like this. The plumbing inside gets turned off. They don't teach you much, do they.""\n\n""All they teach is about penises and vaginas and wombs and testicles and ovaries and eggs and sperm and periods and making babies - and lots and lots about funny diseases people can get. They don't say anything about fucking or kissing or climaxing or any of the good stuff. We gotta figure that out on our own.""\n\n""True. But that's all part of the fun of growing up. The older you get, the more you know, the more fun you have.""\n\n""Yeah, but I wanna have fun now, not wait until I'm old. Heck, mom started a long time before me, and Vicky ...""\n\n""Vicky?""\n\n""Nah. She hasn't done anything with guys yet. She's still a virgin too.""\n\nSo there's secrets for Vicky too. Something else to ask Mary about.\n\n""It's time to play with my new toy. Now, how does Mom do this ...""\n\nShe got up on her knees, leaning over my cock. Using her tongue, she lapped up the few drops of pre-cum, rolling them around in her mouth, then swallowed. With one motion she was again taking over half my cock in her mouth. This time, she started a slow bobbing action, sliding up and down my shaft. The conversation had distracted me from what was happening, but now I could feel myself edging a little closer to that ultimate peak.\n\nI could tell she was practicing, getting used to the feel of my cock in her mouth, and it's taste and smell. Her tongue explored every part it could reach, including trying to insinuate itself into the hole in the tip of my cock. I've had better blow jobs, but not for several years. This girl was incredible, instinctively doing all the right things. I guess watching a live show every once in a while helps further an education more than I would have thought. Keep this up, and she'd find out first-hand what semen tasted like.\n\nNow she was trying something new. She pulled back a bit, tipped up her head, and slowly sank down into my groin. I could feel the back of her mouth, then some spasms as her choke reflex kicked in. Moving back a bit, then forward again, she sank a little farther in, pushing my cock deeper into her throat. She pulled back a bit again, catching her breath, then tilted her head a bit farther and pushed down again. This time I could feel the head of my cock pass through into her throat. I could see the concentration in her face - her eyes were closed tight and her brow was drawn down. After pulling back for some more air, she pushed in again, this time sinking down until her nose was buried in my curly hairs. She'd done it. I could feel my cock being massaged and compressed every time she swallowed, and could see the lump in her throat where the head of my cock sat. She finally pulled right off, breathing hard, with a look of real satisfaction on her face.\n\nAll through this I could only lie there and stare at what she was doing, with my jaw hanging open and my eyes bugging out. The last time I'd been swallowed like this was in Puson, and that girl was an expert. I've had plenty of blow jobs since, but never had anyone go right down on me. Guys, if you've ever had this done to you, you know exactly how I feel. It's impossible to describe, trying to combine the intense physical pleasure of a tight throat and warm mouth with the mental stimulation of knowing that your cock is sitting in the gullet of this woman in front of you, and she's doing it willingly.\n\nBy the time she was done, I was gasping and shuddering, on the verge of climax. But, she was done, and left me hanging there, unaware of how close I was to blowing my load. She slithered up beside me and gave me a big, warm, smack on the lips.\n\n""Do you think you could be happy with me? I mean, I am rather young, and underdeveloped, and I don't know much, and ... and ...""\n\n""Shhh, Brenda, It's okay. C'mere.""\n\nI gave her a big hug and a kiss.\n\n""Now listen. I love you. I love you for what you are, not what you aren't. You are beautiful, inside and out, with personality, charm, wit, intelligence, and a killer bod. Yes, you are young and inexperienced, but everyone is at one point. I want to be with you while you learn about life and love. As you grow older, your beauty will change from one form to another, but you will still be beautiful. I'll be happy just to be with you, as long as you want me. And I hope that will be for a long, long time.""\n\n""Richard, I love you.""\n\nThat next kiss lasted for some time. It's amazing how much passion can be expressed by two people holding each other tight in a lip-lock that just won't quit. It helps having a lot of skin contact, and having a partner who can't seem to lie still.\n\nWe lay there for a while, sneaking little kisses from each other, whispering about nothing in particular, holding and touching, just getting used to being intimate. I watched the lust building up in her eyes, until ...\n\n""Richard, would you ...""\n\n""Would I what?""\n\n""Well, would you, like, do me?""\n\n""Do what?""\n\n""Well, like, sorta like I did you, sorta?""\n\n""You mean lick your pussy?"" I was guessing.\n\n""Well, yeah. I see Dad do it to Mom all the time and she looks like she loves it but the girls at school say guys don't like it and they won't do it 'cause it's gross but they like it too and say it's wonderful but I don't know what it's like and I want to try it! Please?""\n\nHow she got all that out in one breath I'll never know.\n\n""Well, let's see. If you think about it, it is a little gross. I mean, girls pee there, they have periods with all that blood and stuff, they get nasty infections, and they get really sweaty and wet in there.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""Of course, that's never bothered me. Eating out a girl is probably my third-favourite thing to do.""\n\n""Oh!""\n\nI moved in for another kiss. If she learned to kiss like this from me, then she's a much better student than I am a teacher. Of course, I could be better than I give myself credit for, but I doubt it.\n\n It took a while for me to work my way down to her pussy. I lingered on her neck for a bit, then paid more than lip service (Ha! I couldn't resist!) to her breasts and nipples. By the time I arrived, she was breathing heavily and letting out the occasional sigh. Shifting us around, I moved in between her legs and lifted her calves over my shoulders - my favourite position for a long, lingering session.\n\nShe was beautiful here too. No tan lines - even her pussy lips were tanned. No hair or stubble anywhere. Even as worked up as she was, with her legs spread like this, her lips stayed tightly closed.\n\nUsing both hands, I opened her up to view her hidden treasures. This let loose several trickles of her juice which I immediately lapped up. If her wiggling and groaning was any indication, she was definitely heated up and ready for more.\n\nWith the tip of my tongue I traced the junction of her inner thigh and crotch, from bottom to top, up over her bare mound, then down the other side. A short pause to lap up some more dribbles, then circle back the other way. Catch a few more drops, then back again. One broad stroke from hole to hole to pick up that little stream, and hold her down so she doesn't bounce me off the bed with her gyrations. She likes this.\n\nI began to lick at and in her hole to clean up all those delicious fluids collected there. Inside, she was creamier than outside, and her taste was a bit thicker and stronger. It was hard to keep up with her flow, especially since I couldn't sink my tongue in all the way. Her hymen blocked off access about two inches inside.\n\nSo I settled into a rhythm for a while, waiting to see if she'd cum. Lick deep inside several times to pick up her thick cream. Run my tongue along the outside edge of her hole for a few seconds. Trace a line along the edges of both outer and inner lips. Dip down to tickle her anus. Return with two or three broad strokes from hole to hole. Back inside for more juicy cream.\n\nSometimes it was hard to keep this sequence going, especially when Brenda tried to buck me off the bed. She hadn't cum yet, but her moans and unintelligible cries and shouts let me know she enjoyed my attentions. I was pumping my tongue in and out of her hole when there was a sudden arching and stiffening of her entire body, combined with a gasp of indrawn breath. I held her down tightly so she wouldn't throw me off, and kept licking in her hole. The flow changed from a trickle to a stream, letting me enjoy a real mouthful of her delicious juices.\n\nShe relaxed for an instant, exhaled in a big puff, then gasped and arched her back again, seizing up in another peak. Then a third. Breathing hard and fast now, she rolled and jerked her hips at me, wanting more. So I began a slow tongue-tip massage of the skin around and on top of her tiny clit. It wasn't much bigger than the tip of her baby finger, but it was sensitive.\n\nAs soon as she felt the tip of my tongue near her sensitive little button she began to hump her groin, looking for that extra stimulation. I lubricated two fingers in her juicy crack and slid them inside her, down to the first knuckle, and began a slow pump in and out of her vagina in time with my teasing tongue.\n\nIt was time to speed things up a bit. I wanted her completely satiated before she was completely exhausted, and with all the moving around she was doing, she'd be pooped in no time. Pulling my fingers away for a few seconds, I sent some broad strokes up from anus to the top of her crack, both to collect up her spilling fluids and to lubricate her completely again. Resuming my finger-fuck at a faster pace, I pursed my lips around her clit and began to suck hard, using my tongue to run all around and over top of her hood and sensitive tip.\n\nThis sent her over hard again, but this time I didn't let up and she stayed arched, occasionally gasping for air, unseeing eyes staring at the ceiling, hands clutching the covers, thighs squeezing me tight, and vagina spasming around my fingers. Oh, this girl was fantastic!\n\nI finally relented when she came down, collapsing in on herself and gasping for air. There was no way for me to know if she'd had one huge climax or a rapid succession of them. All I could be sure of is that she'd really gotten off big time.\n\nCrawling up beside her again, I cradled her in my arms, letting her enjoy the aftermath of her release. When I kissed her, she responded warmly, but quickly pulled back for some more deep breaths. I pulled the blankets over us and let her drift off to sleep. I'd wake her later to let her dress and go home. She told me earlier that her mother would be waiting up for her.\n\n ----\n\n< At the time, I didn't try to analyze what I was doing or why I was doing it. All that mattered was that I loved this beautiful young lady, and she loved me. >\n\n< In case you're wondering, my 'morals' had been greatly adjusted by my experiences in the far east. Since I wasn't a regular tourist, it went without saying that there were many places I got to that weren't, shall we say, perfectly acceptable to western ideals. More than a few times I was propositioned by girls who were, by my poor estimate, no more than ten or eleven. Fifteen seemed to be about the median age in these areas. The only time I indulged, though, was in the classier massage parlours, where the management could guarantee me that the girl of choice was at least sixteen. They may have mislead me once or twice, but I did try to stay somewhat close to my parent's values. >\n\n< These were the girls I learned massage from. Somehow they had a difficult time believing that someone could pay full price for a girl to do *anything*, but then, after a brief session of lovemaking, want to learn their arts. Strange but true. They certainly enjoyed my efforts, since theirs was the only body I had available to practice on. I enjoyed myself immensely. You wouldn't believe how many different techniques are employed in all the cities between Djakarta and Sapporo. I tried to make certain the girl was *well* satisfied before I left, since I usually asked for her again if I returned to the same place. It made for a much more enjoyable session the second time around. Of course, massage wasn't the only thing I learned from them. >\n\n< Oh, right, sorry for rambling on there, but those were times I remember with a great deal of fondness and joy. >\n\n< Getting back to my story, it's about time I explained what happened the next day, Saturday. You see, I'd forgotten that my sister was about to move in with me, and I never mentioned it to anyone, so ... >\n\n----"
732,Brenda's Conquest - 3,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - A sister's surprise, spies, a crisis\n\n----\n\n< The first thing that happened on Saturday was that my sister arrived. This didn't go unnoticed. I managed to get her to talk about the real reason she'd come out so early. It was nothing like what I'd imagined... >\n\n----\n\nSomehow I managed to crawl out of bed around ten. It had been a long and rather sleepless night, with dreams of Brenda haunting me during the wee hours of the morning. I'd gotten her up around midnight and sent her home, with a great deal of protesting from her, and not much real conviction on my part. I wasn't used to sending my bedmates home to mama.\n\nSince the doorbell was what woke me, I wrapped up in a robe and went downstairs to answer it. There was my baby sister Caitlin. It was right about then that I remembered she was supposed to be here today. I hadn't seen her in three years, and she'd changed. Boy, had she changed! The last time I saw her, she was fourteen and just beginning to blossom, tall and gangly, knock-kneed, uncoordinated and tripping over everything. I knew then that she'd be a real beauty, because she'd inherited the best genes from both our mother and father.\n\nNow, at seventeen, she'd grown from a promise to her full inheritance. I could still recognize her as my sister, but could also see her as an absolute beauty. Let's see, from the top. Her hair was dark, almost black, long and lustrous, currently pinned back into a ponytail. Her complexion was fair and lightly tanned, with natural highlights around her cheeks. Her lips were a light red, her eyes dark brown, large and liquid. She'd inherited some of our father's height and build, standing 5'9"" in her bare feet, with a long, lean frame, and some of mother's assets, with generous ('C' cup) breasts, a narrow waist, curvy hips, a tightly packed and wonderfully bouncy backside, and long, slender legs. I learned later that she kept her figure with lots of swimming and aerobics. She was wearing a silk halter top, tied off just below her breasts (no bra), and long, tight jeans.\n\nShe smiled, and did a slow pirouette.\n\n""Finished gawking yet, Rich? Are you going to invite me in, or stare at me all day?""\n\nI closed my mouth, blinked a few times, took a deep breath, and croaked. After clearing my throat, I invited her in. I also dragged in her three suitcases, her trunk, and her duffel bag. She was travelling light.\n\nAfter we exchanged greetings and hugs, I got us a couple of sodas and we sat on the couch to talk.\n\n""Well?"" I asked, staring pointedly at her. This had always worked before, since she could never match my gaze if she was holding a secret. Eventually she would just blurt it out. It worked this time, too.\n\n""You didn't buy that story, did you?""\n\nI never even bothered to answer. She was squirming around, looking everywhere but at me. I just waited. She eventually sighed, and stared at the floor.\n\n""I guess if I can't tell you, then I can't tell anybody. Will you promise to keep this a secret?""\n\n""Sis, I promise that whatever you tell me will remain a secret to everyone living in this house."" I had to throw that in, because somehow I knew Brenda would worm all my secrets from me, eventually. I considered her part of 'my' house now. Something I hadn't considered, up until then, was how in hell I was going to explain Brenda to my sister. I somehow doubted I could keep her a secret.\n\n""Okay. You remember Gary Porter? He lived over on Dove street.""\n\n""Yeah, sort of. Wasn't he the tall skinny guy with the thick glasses?""\n\n""That's him. You'd never recognize him now. He wears contacts, and he's on the football and rugby teams. He's filled out a lot. We were going steady for a while, then he made a big stink about me not giving him head on one date, and we broke up.""\n\nShe said that so matter-of-factly, without even blushing, that I blushed. My baby sis talking about sex like this? She had changed. I continued my stare. She was far from finished, I could tell.\n\n""Do you really need to know the story, Richard? It's really quite personal and rather embarrassing.""\n\nMore embarrassing than talking about not giving head to her ex boyfriend? Now we were getting to the heart of the matter, in more ways than one. I nodded.\n\nShe sighed, and took a drink. ""You remembered Gary. Do you remember his little sister, Angelique?""\n\nI shrugged. It's been quite a while, and anyone much younger than my sister would have been ignored by me.\n\n""Well, she's fourteen now, and she's the reason I'm out here now. You see, while I was dating Gary, I also got to know his family, including his sister Angie. She was ... well, I uh ... somehow we ... Oh hell, I don't even know how to say it right. I kept going out with Gary only because it let me get close to her. I don't know how it happened, it just did. It's never happened to me before!""\n\nTalking about sex with a boy wasn't embarrassing. Talking about something between her and a girl was. This had to be something special.\n\n""You mean, you, and Angelique, a fourteen year old girl, got sort of intimate?""\n\n""Richard, we didn't get sort of intimate."" She sighed a bit, staring at the floor, then continued. ""We were full-blown lovers. For three months."" She turned and stared at me, finally blushing. ""There. It's out. You know.""\n\n""So, how come you're here?""\n\n""After Gary and I broke up, it was a lot harder for Angie and I to find the time and privacy we needed. One night her father caught us, bare-ass naked in bed and making out. He went ballistic. He threatened to call in the police, our parents, the church, the school, social workers, everybody. He wanted me put away for life for 'ruining' his daughter. I guess his wife was a little more tolerant, or maybe a little more afraid of the stink it would cause. She and Angie talked him into keeping things quiet, for their sakes, not mine, as long as I would leave town. That's why I'm here early.""\n\nIt was some shock, finding out that my sister had fallen for another girl. And a younger one, at that. I thought about it for a while.\n\n""Well? Aren't you going to yell at me too? Don't you think I'm a wicked and sinful girl, just like them? Say something!""\n\n""Sis, if you want to fall for another girl, who am I to say you're wrong. It's your choice to make, not mine. I'm certainly not going to yell or scream or anything like that. Besides, regardless of who you share your bed with, you'll always be my baby sis.""\n\nShe stared at me for a second, with her mouth hanging open, then jumped into my lap and gave me a big hug and a rather un-sisterly kiss on the lips. I hugged back, and my cock began to stir. Sister or not, this was a beautiful and well-built lady squirming around on top of me, and that kiss was rather suggestive. I hoped it was just an accident. The last thing I needed right now was more complications in my life.\n\n""Really?""\n\n""Yes, really. What, did you think I'd disown you or something? You know me better than that.""\n\n""Thanks Rich. I needed to hear that. You're such a wonderful brother! I'm glad you don't think I'm really weird and perverted. It's been hard enough on me as it is.""\n\n""Sis, you're here with me now. You know I've always been there for you, and I always will be. Who else knows?""\n\n""You, me, Angie, and her mother and father.""\n\n""Our folks don't know? Gary?""\n\n""Nope. Nobody else. I guess that's why it's been so hard. I couldn't even talk to mother. It's been ... a strain.""\n\nShe was on the edge of tears, I could hear it in her voice and see it in the tension on her face. That was something we both wanted to avoid right now. Let her cry later, when she was more comfortable.\n\n""Yeah,"" I chuckled. ""My poor, poor over-stressed sis. So many troubles, so much heartache, nobody loves you. Nobody in the world hurts like you do, nobody else ever ...""\n\n""Stop that! You're teasing! Don't!""\n\n""At least you still have a sense of humour! Come on, I'll show you around the place and let you get settled in. You even get your own bedroom, with no sharing!""\n\nI knew that would get to her. Caitlin and Suzanna shared a bedroom up until I moved out permanently, five years ago.\n\n""A room all my own! Why, how generous! I was expecting to have to share a room with you when I got here. Thank you.""\n\nWell, turnabout is fair play. She REALLY got me with that comment. I was hard as a rock, and knew she could feel it underneath her. After all, she was straddling my lap. She kissed me again, on the lips. I resolutely kept my mouth shut. Gorgeous babe or not, this was my sister, and I was now spoken for.\n\nSpoken for. That was going to take some getting used to.\n\n""C'mon, let's go have a look at this place. First, I want to see *my* room. Besides, I think you're getting a little too excited."" She wiggled her bottom a bit, getting me even more excited.\n\nStanding and grabbing my hand, she dragged me up the stairs. It wasn't until later I found out that there were two pairs of eyes watching us, through the French doors, ever since my sister arrived.\n\nI gave Caitlin the royal tour. She liked her room, especially the queen-sized bed and walk-in closet, but hated the curtains. Besides being ugly, they closed off that huge, deep-set window seat. It was, according to her, just right for curling up in and reading. Not my style, but okay. She also loved my back porch with it's unimpeded view out over the pacific ocean, and the fact that there was a real beach only a few minutes walk away.\n\nAfterwards, I told her to make herself at home because I needed to have a shower and shave and stuff. I'd cook lunch later.\n\n ----\n\n< In order to give you the full story, I'm going to have to shift perspectives a bit. It's the only way I can think of to let you know what happened over at Brenda's that day. Especially about Vicky. Since a lot of the important stuff happened to other people, I'll act like a fly on the wall, filling you in on the important bits. >\n\n< I think I'll keep my nose out of here from now on. You should just be reading the story, not my idiot interjections. Sooo... >\n\n----\n\n""Mom, what am I going to wear!"" yelled Brenda from upstairs in her bedroom.\n\nMary, her mother, walking over to the bottom of the stairs, answered back ""Why not wear your red blouse and skirt? You know, the one we got for you last fall? As far as I know it should still fit you, after all you're not developing THAT fast!""\n\n""Aw, not that one, it makes me look like a ten year-old!"" Coming from someone who's only just turned 13, that sounded a little silly.\n\n""All right dear, I give up."" said her mother. ""You've gone through everything else in your wardrobe. You can wear the blue blouse and skirt. I don't know what all the fuss is about though, after all, Richard's been over for dinner lots of times, and you've never made a fuss like this before. You'd think it was a special occasion or something."" She laughed a bit under her breath.\n\n""Thanks Mom! When's Richard gonna be here?""\n\n""I haven't checked with him yet - I've been too busy helping you and getting everything else ready. Besides, you kept me up 'til 2 AM with all your chatter last night! I thought I deserved a chance to sleep in. I guess I better go ask him now.""\n\n Vicky, Brenda's kid sister, stuck her head out of the kitchen door and whispered at her mother. ""Hey, wanna know a secret? I think Richard's got a girlfriend.""\n\nMary whispered back ""No, he said he doesn't have a girlfriend. What makes you think he does?""\n\n""Yeah? Well, look out the window. There's a girl there that looks like she's moving in! She's real pretty too!""\n\nMary just had to look. Yes, there she was, standing beside a cab, and the driver was lugging some big trunk down to Richard's place.\n\n""Come on, Vicky, let's go see what's going on. Now!""\n\nThe two of them made it down to Richard's back porch just as Richard and Caitlin were settling down on the couch. They hid themselves, but continued to watch.\n\nThey saw the two talking for a while, and it looked to be personal, because Richard blushed, then Caitlin blushed. They watched Caitlin jump into Richard's lap and give him a kiss on the mouth, then talk for a while longer. Mary could hardly contain herself when she saw that girl kiss Richard again, squirming around on his lap. Then, when she dragged Richard upstairs, him obviously aroused and wearing not much more than his robe, she became angry.\n\nShe cautioned Vicky to keep this a secret for now, because she wanted to talk to Brenda and Richard before deciding what to do.\n\n----\n\n< Mary had the sense to know that things weren't always what they seemed, and wanted to wait until she had a chance to talk to me before deciding that I was a low-life scumbag. That's when June came over and talked to Caitlin and found out that yes, she was indeed moving in with me. At least she still wanted to hear it from me before siccing Will onto me with a baseball bat. >\n\n< Yes, I know. I promise this will be the last time. I'll keep my two bits to myself. >\n\n----\n\nWhen Richard got out of the shower, Caitlin looked at him a bit oddly. She said there had been a visitor.\n\n""She was an older lady, and said her name was Mary. She saw my suitcases and stuff and asked if I was moving in. It was strange. I said yes, and she got a rather hard look in her eyes. She told me to make sure you brought me over for dinner tonight, and to be there at five.""\n\n""Oh, shit."" He sat down and put his head in his hands. It finally dawned on him how this would look to Mary and Brenda.""\n\n""Shit, shit, shit."" That didn't make him feel any better.\n\n""All right, Richard, what the hell is going on here? Since I'm gonna be living here, you'd better let me in on your dirty little secrets. Are you into older ladies or something?"" She said that last bit with a smile and a twinkle in her eyes.\n\n""Caty, remember how I promised to keep your secret within this house?""\n\n""Yes."" She said this quite guardedly, losing that laughing mood she'd had a few seconds ago.\n\n""I need you to promise the same thing. This is very important to me.""\n\n""Richard, I trusted you with my big secret. I hope I can be trusted with yours. I promise not to tell anyone. Whatever it is, it must be pretty wicked.""\n\nHe told her. It was one of the hardest things he'd ever done.\n\n----\n\n< I guess I should let you hear my sister's little blow-up. It's something I'd much rather forget. I really don't like it when Caitlin is mad at me. And boy was she mad! >\n\n< All right, all right! Quit throwing things! I'm outta here! >\n\n----\n\n""YOU WHAT!!!"" Caitlin was pacing up and down in Richard's living room, glaring at him every once in a while to make certain he stayed properly abject.\n\n""God almighty! I can just see it now, people asking me about my brother -'oh, you mean the child molester'. Sorry, you're right, it's statutory rape. They'll still put you away for ten or twenty years for Godssake!""\n\nShe continued her pacing, and her tirade started again.\n\n""And what about the girl, this thirteen year old 'woman' that you've taken to bed with you. Have you thought about what it's going to do to her for the rest of her life? God, Richard, I thought you at least had a few brain cells active when you're horny!""\n\nAfter a few more minutes of this, she finally burned off enough steam to sit down again.\n\n""Sis, please, listen. I didn't seduce her, drag her off by the hair or hypnotize her or anything like that. This girl knew exactly what she was doing. At times, I felt like I was the virgin little boy being seduced by her! In fact, that was probably her intention from the beginning.""\n\n""Look, I know what I did. If it had been any other young girl, she would have been sent home right away with a swat on the backside. I don't have a taste for children, regardless of how this looks. Brenda is not an ordinary girl. She is more mature than many of the college girls I've met. As far as the consequences go, I have thought of them, both for me and for her.""\n\n""I'm not asking you to forgive me, or even to understand what we did. Please, just give me a little slack until you meet her. That's all I'm asking. Can you do that for your 'poor brain-dead brother'?""\n\nRichard said that last line with such a sad, woe-begone expression, Caitlin couldn't suppress a small grin. ""All right, I won't turn you in to the cops right away. But you better be on your best behaviour from now on. No more funny stuff! I'll be watching you like a hawk. Do you understand me, Richard?""\n\n""I believe so. But I'm not going to make any promises that I won't keep.""\n\n""God, you're totally incorrigible. I don't know what I'm gonna do with you."" She gave out a long sigh. ""I guess it's time to get ready for this dinner. You look terrible. You'd better go get cleaned up. You look like you need a nap, too.\n\n""True, I didn't sleep well last night. I kept dreaming about this perfect little lady I'd met, one who dragged me off to school with her so she could display me to the class in show and tell.""\n\nCaitlin let out a small laugh as she pictured the scene. ""Okay Richard, I think I'll let you live, at least for now. You really caught me by surprise with that one. I thought I was the only one carrying around deep dark secrets. Now for the important question - how should I dress for this dinner. Formal? Casual? Beach? Slutty? Or maybe you'd prefer Little Girl?""\n\n""None of the above. How about as 'My Grown-up Little Sister'?""\n\n""I'm not sure I've got an outfit for that, but I'll try. Now you go get cleaned up before you make us both late! I've still gotto get some of these clothes sorted out.""\n\n----\n\n< Mary was now unnecessarily setting the stage for some serious waterworks. >\n\n< Ouch, that hurt! I can tell, you're peeved. I know when I'm not wanted any more. You'll miss me when I'm gone. >\n\n----\n\nWhen Mary walked back into her house, she tried to bring back some of the bright and cheerful mood she'd had only a few minutes ago. It didn't do much good. ""I'm just going to have to give Brenda some warning, that's all"" Mary thought to herself. ""But not yet. Let her have a few more hours of bliss first. I just hope I'll be able to keep up a facade that long.""\n\nWill noticed the change as soon as she walked into the kitchen. Walking up to her, he wrapped both his arms around her and pulled her into his chest. ""What's wrong, honey?""\n\n""I'm not really sure."" There was a slight quaver in her voice that told him she was deep-down upset. She was not telling him the full truth, that was obvious.\n\nIt definitely had something to do with her short trip to Richard's, and very likely involved Brenda as well. An ugly picture started to form in the back of his mind, and wouldn't go away.\n\n""Come on dear, give me a hand please. I'd like to get an early start on dinner."" She slid out of his arms and started puttering around the kitchen. ""I think this should be an interesting evening. Oh, and before I forget, we'll need an extra place setting. Richard will be bringing someone else with him.""\n\n Around 4:30, Mary knew she couldn't put off talking with Brenda any longer. Her daughter had been breezing around the entire house, apparently floating around on her own little cloud. Even the taunts of her younger sister, which normally would earn some smart comebacks, were ignored. Asking Will to watch things in the kitchen, she went upstairs to her daughter's bedroom.\n\n""Brenda? Brenda darling, could I talk to you for a minute please?""\n\n""Sure mom. How do I look?""\n\nThis was the first time today Mary actually looked at Brenda wearing her blue outfit. When her Dad bought it for her, just after her last birthday, he said it was for her next 'special occasion'. He was thinking she would wear it out to a party or some other function that young girls attached so much importance to. When Brenda modeled the outfit for her parents and her sister that night, it certainly didn't look much like it did today.\n\nThe blouse and skirt were both blue, a muted, medium shade rather than something really dark or really flashy, but the fabric itself seemed to have a lustre coming from deep inside, as though there was a bright light shining through it from behind. The blouse was made from a lighter material than the skirt, but both had the same colour and sheen. Neither had any visible print or pattern to them.\n\nThe blouse buttoned down the front and was supposed to tuck into the skirt. Brenda had done something to the bottom edge, though, because it ended right at the top of the skirt. When she moved, little bits of her back, sides, and tummy peeked out between the blouse and the top of the skirt. It didn't lay flat on top of her breasts. It puffed over and around them, suggesting the content and shape of her breasts, but not fully revealing them.\n\nA tiny red porcelain rose had been attached to the collar, just under the left side of her jaw. A hint of puff was there on each of the short sleeves, rounding the shoulders and softening the arm line, making the blouse look far more feminine than it normally would have.\n\nIn addition, on the front of the blouse, the seams along the buttons and the button holes had somehow been 'scalloped', making sure that the two edges wouldn't lie flat together. There would always be a few small peepholes for someone to look through. Every once in a while, as she moved, you could see a tiny bit of the white lacy bra she was wearing underneath.\n\nThe skirt had also been subtly altered. It was now sporting a short slit up the left thigh that definitely wasn't there before. The bottom edge of the skirt fluttered and danced every time she moved, hinting that more could be revealed at any time.\n\nOn her legs Brenda was wearing pale blue stockings that disappeared up under the skirt. Through the new slit, though, you could occasionally see the top of one stocking and the tiny white bow there. Her low-heel shoes were also pale blue, and her nails were done in a light pink. Instead of the usual loose hair or pigtails, her hair had been pulled back and done up into some sort of complex French braid, intertwined with a bright blue ribbon. Her ears sported tiny sparkling blue gemstone earrings.\n\n""Vicky did my hair, "" Brenda smiled a little mischievous grin, ""in between her bratty spells.""\n\nMary looked very closely at her daughter as Brenda turned and pranced in front of her. This was the type of innocent beauty that women all over the world paid vast sums of money to try and achieve, and rarely succeeded. The blue ribbon showed off her strawberry blonde hair to perfection, the muted blue of the blouse somehow brought out the colours of her pink-red lips and glowing green eyes, and the slit skirt and stockings formed to her legs and bottom perfectly, making them look far more sexy than if she were naked.\n\n""Come on mom, how do I look!?""\n\n""Well dear, you look absolutely devastating. I pity any man or boy who sees you dressed like that. You'd have them reduced to gibbering simpletons in seconds.""\n\n""D'you think Richard will like it too?""\n\nMary gave a bit of a sigh, and sat down on the edge of Brenda's bed. ""Please dear, come over here and sit down beside me. That's what I came here to talk to you about. You see, men don't always mean what they say when they're talking with a pretty girl. Their hormones do strange things to their brains, sometimes making it impossible for them to think clearly or logically. Yes, I know we talked about this last night, that you've finally gotten Richard, but he may not see that yet. He may still see you as a child, rather than as a woman.""\n\n""No mom, Richard and I talked about this several times. He does love me.""\n\n""Dear, I'm not saying that isn't true. All I'm trying to say is that you shouldn't look at him as yours quite yet. There may be facets of himself or his life that he's never revealed to any of us.""\n\nSuddenly, Vicky stepped in from the doorway. She'd been secretly listening in on the conversation. ""Wanna know a secret? Richard's already got a girlfriend."" She tried to hide her grin behind her hand, really having fun with this.\n\nBrenda suddenly became very quiet and very serious. ""Vicky, how do you know Richard has a girlfriend?""\n\nVicky, looking to her mother then back at Brenda, suddenly stopped grinning. She saw that her sister and mother were very serious, not taking this as teasing or joking, and it no longer seemed funny.\n\n""I saw her. She got out of a cab with a whole lot of suitcases and stuff, and the driver carried the stuff down the walkway to Richard's house. Then she went down there too. Me and Mom saw her and Richard kissing in his place.""\n\nBrenda's stomach was starting to tie itself into knots. ""Mom?""\n\n""Yes dear, we did see them. She is moving in over there, but no, I didn't find out anything about her. I told her to make sure Richard brought her to dinner with him, so we should be able to find out what's going on real soon. Okay?""\n\nWhen she didn't get any response, Mary tried again. ""I said Okay?""\n\nThis time, she got a mumbled uh-huh and a little bit of head nodding. That would have to do.\n\n""All right, it's getting close to dinner time. You two wash up, then meet me in the living room to greet our guests. Shoo!"" She ushered them out of the bedroom and down the hall to the bathroom. Mary then turned and went downstairs to the kitchen to get a much-needed hug from her husband.\n\n----\n\nA while later, Richard and Caitlin were dressed and ready to go. They both had opted for a simple look, rather than overdressing.\n\nRichard wore a white patterned dress shirt, open at the neck, a pair of black dress pants, and black shoes. This showed off his strong shoulders, broad chest, flat stomach and tight buns to perfection.\n\nCaitlin had also decided to go with a simple black theme. Black pumps, grey/black nylons, black panties and bra, and a mid-thigh-length black evening dress. Silver earrings and a hint of makeup finished off the look.\n\nRichard, taking a good long eyeful, finally realized just how grown-up and good looking his baby sister was now. Three extra years had done a lot for her. Her breasts and hips had filled out a fair bit, her stomach was a bit flatter, and her ass looked absolutely gorgeous. The dress was not tight, but followed all the curves nicely. It showed off her firm, trim young body beautifully. She'd also learned a lot about makeup and hairstyling. With only hints of this and that, and small changes to how her hair was positioned, she had gone from great looking teenager to cover girl goddess, sensual and untouchable. His cock also noticed, and he started getting hard again.\n\n""Caty, you look absolutely gorgeous.""\n\n""Thanks. You're not a bad hunk yourself, you know. But you'd better watch that thing,"" glancing at the bulge in his crotch, ""that's what's getting you into trouble, remember?""\n\nCaitlin opened the door and started heading outside. Looking at him over her shoulder, and giving him a little wink, she added ""You know, if you weren't my big brother, I'd probably make a pass at you.""\n\n""Same goes for me, sis. Now, lets go see what kind of trouble I'm in.""\n\nJust before they got to Mary and Will's front door, Caitlin whispered in Richard's ear. ""I'm getting a little scared, how about you?""\n\n""Actually, Caty, only a little. Only a little.""\n\nWhen Richard knocked on the door, Caitlin grabbed his arm and hung on to it for (her) moral support.\n\n----\n\nUp in her room, watching out her window, Vicky saw Richard and the same girl she'd seen earlier step out from his walkway and head toward their place. Running down the stairs, she shouted out ""Here he comes, and he's bringing that girl with him!""\n\n""All right, everybody into the living room. Lets greet our guests properly."" Mary started ushering Will and Brenda out of the kitchen in the right direction.\n\nWhen they heard the knock on the door, Will was right there to open it. ""Hello Richard. Won't you two please come in?""\n\nAs Richard and Caitlin started to step in, Brenda couldn't help staring. There was HER Richard, walking into HER house, with an absolutely gorgeous lady hanging onto his arm, less that 48 hours after promising himself to her forever. After what her mother and sister told her just a few minutes ago, it was just a bit too much. The emotions that had been keeping her high since yesterday suddenly slammed her down. With a long wail, she burst into tears and ran upstairs into her bedroom, slamming the door behind her.\n\nThis caught everyone by surprise. Will started heading toward the stairs, but Mary's hand on his arm stopped him.\n\n""No dear, leave her alone for a while. Please.""\n\nTurning back to the door and giving Richard a hard look, Mary finally asked ""Well, Richard? Aren't you going to come in and introduce us to this lovely lady?""\n\nRichard's eyes were glued to the top of the stairs where Brenda disappeared, and he only half-heard her question. She noticed this, realizing that regardless of how things looked, he did care for her little girl.\n\nMentally pulling himself back together, he stepped into the living room, Caitlin still hanging onto his arm, and closed the door.\n\n""Caitlin, these are my neighbours, Mary Dawes, her husband Will, their younger daughter Vicky, and the one that disappeared upstairs is their older daughter Brenda. Mary, Will, Vicky, this is my baby sister, Caitlin.""\n\nEverything in the room seemed to freeze for a few seconds. Will simply stood there with a look of concern and confusion on his face, glancing back and forth between Richard, Caitlin and his wife. Mary still hadn't told him what she had seen earlier. He now had some very strong suspicions, but she had asked him to let her take the lead in this, so he didn't say anything.\n\nVicky's jaw hung open, and she couldn't stop staring at Caitlin. Caitlin felt this and looked at Vicky, seeing a hint of something in the little girl's eyes. She blushed, not really knowing why, and looked away.\n\nMary, when what Richard said sank in, felt a sudden release of the tension that had been gripping her for hours. With a small sigh, her knees suddenly let go and she sat down on the couch. ""Whew"" she thought. ""That explains a few things. Glad I kept my mouth shut over there."" Aloud, breaking the silence, ""So, this is your baby sister? You never mentioned anything about her coming out to stay with you.""\n\n""Actually,"" Richard replied, ""it was a bit of a shock to me as well. I'd forgotten all about her call from a couple of weeks ago, what with all that was going on around here, and she surprised me this morning.""\n\n""Yeah. You should have seen the look on your face when you opened the door and saw me standing there. I wish I had a picture of that! It was priceless! Actually, we'd planned on me coming out here in the fall to go to school, but I decided I'd rather spend the summer here on the beach than back home. I think it'll be a lot more fun!""\n\nMary's mind was churning furiously, trying to sort out her thoughts, and figuring out what she should do to get things straightened out. She decided.\n\n""Will, why don't you take Vicky and Caitlin into the kitchen and get them something to drink. You can check on dinner while you're there. I'd like to chat with Richard for a few minutes.""\n\nWill looked questioningly at his wife. ""Okay, but what about ..."" glancing up the stairs.\n\n""I think Brenda should be left alone for a little while. It'll be better this way.""\n\nWith that, her husband ushered Vicky and Caitlin off toward the kitchen, making certain he closed the door behind him. This gave his wife the privacy that she had hinted at needing for her chat. He didn't know what was happening, but if Richard was in any way hurting his daughter, he'd rip the bastard apart with his bare hands.\n\n Richard sat on the opposite end of the couch from Mary and simply waited. The reactions of Mary and Brenda had gotten him very confused. When he'd seen the look of pain in Brenda's eyes just before she ran upstairs, it had surprised and deeply hurt him.\n\n""Richard, I'd like to start by apologizing to you.""\n\n""Huh?"" Talk about a brilliant response.\n\n""When I went over to your place to tell you when to come for dinner, I got hit with a rather nasty shock. After what Brenda said happened yesterday, I suddenly find a beautiful young lady moving in with you. I jumped to the obvious conclusion that you'd lied to Brenda and had a girlfriend moving in. I'm sorry.""\n\nRichard sat there for a few seconds, letting this soak in. This explained the strange actions just now, and not only that, Mary was now apologizing for doubting him. It took a few seconds for this to register properly.\n\nClearing his throat before saying anything, Richard paused for a few more seconds to consider his words. ""I don't think there's much to apologize for. I'm not sure I wouldn't have thought the same thing. I didn't have any time to consider other people's reactions to my sister moving in, since it was such a surprise.""\n\n""Well anyway, Richard, that's what's wrong with Brenda. She thinks you lied to her. When we're finished our talk, I think you'd better go up and see her. I think she needs you. One thing I do need to know is how you feel about my daughter.""\n\n""Actually, Mary, I love her."" That was it. He'd managed to say it.\n\nShe actually smiled a bit!\n\n""Okay, so how do *you* feel about what happened last night?"" She was not going to let him have time to think about it. She wanted an honest answer, not a 'correct' one.\n\n""I'm not sorry that it happened, if that's what you're asking. It's the consequences that have been haunting my mind all day.""\n\n""Were you speaking the truth in everything you told her?""\n\n""Every word. I don't think I could lie to her even if I wanted to.""\n\n""Good. No, I'm not upset about what happened. We've discussed this before. As long as you don't hurt my daughter, my husband and I will trust the two of you together."" With that, Mary gave Richard another little smile. ""She's really much more mature than you would believe for a person of her age. Actually, I'm kind of happy with her choice. She could have done much worse. The age difference is a problem, but we can talk about that another time.""\n\nRichard sat there for a few more seconds, feeling a bit stunned, having a hard time absorbing all this. Not only was Mary not mad at him, but she seemed to approve of what Brenda and he had done! It was one thing for them to talk about it before the fact, but now, after what the two of them had done last night, it seemed very odd to hear Mary's acceptance.\n\n""Mary, Brenda is only thirteen. Don't you think that's just a little too young for making decisions like this? And me, I'm almost twice her age!"" He could hardly believe that he was arguing against Mary letting Brenda and him continue on. This had to be brought up again, though, for his own peace of mind.\n\n""That's true, Richard, and it will be a problem for quite some time. As for Brenda choosing at thirteen, that's not all that young for our family. Remember, I chose Will when I was eleven. I haven't told you this yet, but my mother was married at fifteen, and my sister picked out her future husband when she was fourteen.""\n\n""I know exactly how Brenda feels, because all the women in my family, except Vicky, have been through the same thing. I will not be the one to break her heart by standing in her way.""\n\n""What I do want to know now is exactly how you feel about all this, and whether or not you think you can handle it. If you can't handle it, or you aren't willing to go through with this for the long term, now is the time to break it off, before things go too far. I'll give you a couple of minutes to think it over.""\n\nWith that, Mary got up and went into the kitchen. Things were fairly quiet in there, with Will and Caitlin involved in polite conversation, and Vicky listening to them, watching the other girl intently. They both became silent as she walked in. Will looked at her with a question in his eyes, and she answered back with a slight shake of her head.\n\nAfter helping herself to a glass of water, she did a quick check on dinner, more out of a need to do something with her hands than anything else. Everything was doing fine. Will and Caitlin resumed their conversation when it became apparent that Mary wasn't going to say anything, and wasn't really paying any attention to them. After a very long couple of minutes, Mary went out to the living room and sat back down on the couch.\n\nRichard waited for Mary to get comfortable before he started, speaking slowly and carefully. ""Mary, I said that I love Brenda. I do. I want to make her happy. I will be hers for as long as she wants me. I don't know what kind of person this makes me, but I have fallen completely in love with your daughter.""\n\n""Good. I'm glad you spoke from your heart, rather than trying to do the right thing. You'd better go up and see her. Right now she probably wishes she were dead, and maybe you too. She needs you.""\n\n""Mary, before I go, I better warn you that I told my sister everything. She's a little freaked right now, and I'm surprised that she actually came over.""\n\n""It sounds like your sister cares about you. I'll talk with her as well.""\n\nMary stood up and pulled Richard up after her. Shooing him off toward the stairs, she told him that he'd better go upstairs and see to his lover.\n\nGiving out a long sigh, really happy with the way her chat with Richard turned out, Mary mentally braced herself for her next talk, one that she knew she couldn't put off. Stepping into the kitchen, receiving the same questioning glance from her husband, and giving him the same slight negative, she asked Caitlin to come into the living room for a couple of minutes. Will gave his wife a short, very intense questioning look. Mary stepped out into the living room, preceding Caitlin, without giving him any kind of reply.\n\nWill turned to his youngest daughter, being the only other person left in the kitchen. ""Well Vicky? Do you know anything about this, or are you just as much in the dark as I am?"" Vicky just sat there and shrugged her shoulders, afraid to tell him what she thought she knew. She just stared at her drink, fighting her feelings, and wondering why her thoughts kept returning to the memory of how Caitlin looked when she stood in the doorway.\n\nOut in the living room, after sitting down on the couch, Caitlin looked around for her brother, and, not seeing him, asked Mary where he had gone.\n\n""He's gone upstairs to talk with Brenda. It will be quite a relief for her to learn that you're Richard's sister."" Caitlin looked at Mary, looking slightly confused. ""By the way, he also told me that he's talked with you about what he and Brenda did last night.""\n\nA few seconds later, Caitlin found her voice again, and asked in a very quiet voice ""You know what happened, and you still let Richard go up to her? In her bedroom? Him, alone, with your daughter?""\n\n""Yes. Right now Brenda needs him. I doubt anything would happen up there anyway. She prefers doing things on her own terms. When Brenda told me that she'd gotten Richard, I was quite surprised. I simply wasn't expecting it to happen this soon. I do know how Brenda feels though, I felt the same way the moment I first laid eyes on my future husband. Of course, I was a little younger then. Will still doesn't know about all the things I did to make certain he would be mine.""\n\n""Are you telling me that you expect Richard and your daughter to continue this relationship? I mean, they were having sex!"" Caitlin was becoming more and more confused.\n\n""If Brenda has anything to say about it, their relationship will continue and grow, with all that implies. She's told me that she is completely in love with Richard, and Richard has told both her and me that he loves her."" She looked hard at Caitlin. ""If anything were to pull them apart, it would break Brenda's heart, and probably Richard's as well. I'm not about to let that happen. I care too much about them both. I'm not certain how you feel about Richard, but separating them would hurt them both terribly. I truly hope that you can understand this, and at least wait for a while before doing anything rash.""\n\nCaitlin took a few deep breaths to steady her nerves before replying. ""This has been a bit of a shock to me, coming out here and finding that my brother is now involved with a thirteen year old girl. I don't know what to think. No, I'm not going to do anything drastic like calling the police. I don't think I can approve of this the same way you seem to, but I won't stop it. I just hope this doesn't end in disaster. I've had enough of that already.""\n\nMary, surprised at the strength of feeling she heard in that last sentence, decided not to follow up on it. Maybe later. ""Okay, I'll accept that."" They both got up and headed for the kitchen. ""Now, I think I'd better put my husband out of his misery. He's probably guessed what's going on, but he's agreed to let me handle things my way for now.""\n\n""You mean he doesn't know about this? Oh my god.""\n\n""It'll be okay. Just be quiet and let me handle things."" Her talk with Caitlin had gone far more smoothly and quickly than Mary had expected. Things were looking much better.\n\nThey both walked into the kitchen. Vicky was sitting at the table sipping on her drink and Will was fiddling around with the food on the stove. He turned around when they came in and looked at his wife. She looked a lot better now than she had a while ago - most of the tension was gone, and she had an almost smug look on her face. Apparently, things were working out according to her plans. He just wished he knew what they were.\n\n""So, is dinner ready yet, honey?""\n\n""It's been ready for a few minutes. Now all we need are enough people in the kitchen to make it worth sitting down to eat.""\n\n""Okay, thanks dear. Vicky, do you think you could help Caitlin set the table and get dinner served up? Your father and I need a few minutes alone. Thanks dear, I knew you wouldn't mind. Come on honey."" Mary turned and walked back into the living room without waiting for anybody else to say anything. Will just looked at Vicky and Caitlin with a raised eyebrow and followed his wife out the door.\n\n They sat on the couch facing each other, while Mary explained everything that had happened, and what she expected to happen. Will sat quietly through the whole thing, not interrupting, not saying anything. When she was done, she sat silently, waiting for his response. It wasn't quite what she'd expected.\n\nWill leaned over and gave her a kiss, then said ""Okay honey, I'll trust you on this. I remember a bit of what you went through. But if anything goes wrong, there'll be hell to pay."" He gave a bit of a chuckle. ""So, she got to him already. We seem to be a very passionate family, don't we?""\n\nThis last sentence was a little confusing to Mary. It was a little out of character for her husband. She decided to ignore it for now.\n\n ----"
733,Brenda's Conquest - 4,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - making up, torture, a two sister surprise, a guilt trip, their second time\n\n----\n\nRichard walked upstairs into Brenda's room and closed the door behind him. He saw her lying on the bed, curled up on her side, back facing him. He could see her whole body was shaking with quiet sobs.\n\n""Brenda?"" he asked, but there was no response.\n\nSitting on the edge of the bed, he reached over to caress her shoulder. She pulled away a little the first time he touched her, but stayed still when he put his hand on her shoulder again. All he heard was a very muffled ""go away"".\n\n""Brenda, please listen to me. If you still want me to go away when I'm finished, I will. I promise.""\n\n""Remember what I said the other night? I told you that I loved you, and that I would be there for you as long as you wanted me. I meant it then, and I mean it now. I do love you. I want to be with you and make you happy. I never realized until then how much I do love you. When I saw you downstairs, the look you gave me, filled with all that pain, almost tore me apart. Brenda, I am yours until you tell me you don't want me any more. But it looks like it's going to take you a while before you really believe me.""\n\n""Your mother and I had a talk before I came up here, so I'm feeling a lot better about us, and so is she. She told me what's wrong. I'm sorry I hurt you, but I forgot that Caitlin was coming. No, she isn't my girlfriend or lover or mistress or anything like that. She's my sister. Now, if you still want me to go away, I will.""\n\nHe felt her sobbing slowly stop. In a tiny little voice he heard her ask ""Your sister?""\n\n""Yes, my sister.""\n\nBrenda half-turned and looked at him, her eyes cloudy with tears, face flushed, with streaks all down her cheeks. That look of hurt was still in her eyes, but there was also a spark of hope. ""Is she really your sister?""\n\nStaring deep into those big green eyes, Richard found it hard to speak. He wanted to take her into his arms, to hug and cuddle her, to kiss away all the pain he saw. But he knew that he had to be very gentle with her right now, and let her come to him. ""Yes, Tinkerbell, she really is. Caitlin is my baby sister. You are the only love I have.""\n\nBrenda rolled over and climbed onto Richard's lap, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck and crying into his shoulder. Yes, she was definitely still a little girl. Richard just held her close, hugging her to him, whispering sweet soothing sounds into her ear.\n\nA little while later, when the sobbing had stopped, he heard her quiet voice in his ear. ""Do you really love me?""\n\n""Yes, Brenda, I really and truly do love you with all my heart.""\n\n""Good, 'cause I love you too. Don't you ever do this to me again!"" With that, she shifted around until she was looking into his eyes, and gave him the softest, most sensual kiss he'd ever had in his life.\n\nA short eternity later, there was a knock at the door. Mary stuck her head into the room and said that dinner was ready, so if they were both okay, they'd better get cleaned up and down to the kitchen. She then closed the door, leaving the two of them alone again.\n\n""Well, Tinkerbell,"" Richard whispered, breaking their kiss, ""do you feel okay now?""\n\n""Uh-huh"" was her only reply, as she gave him a short, intense kiss.\n\n""Right,"" Richard said, trying to catch his breath, ""lets go get cleaned up for dinner. I think my sister wants to meet you.""\n\nBrenda got up to head for the bathroom, letting Richard have his first good look at her since he arrived. ""Whew. Brenda, who did you get all dressed up for?""\n\nShe looked at him and smiled a bit. ""You, silly. Do you like it?"" She stood away from him and gave a little spin.\n\nHe couldn't help it. He was getting hard just looking at her. ""Well, that's just about the hottest and sexiest outfit I've ever seen. I love it.""\n\n""Yeah, I see you do like it."" Brenda reached over and ran her hand down the front of his pants, following the outline of his hardening cock. A smile teased at the corners of her mouth. ""At least, part of you does.""\n\n""Come on, you little tease, lets get cleaned up before things get out of hand. Or in your case, before something gets into your hands."" They both laughed a bit at that bad joke and headed for the bathroom.\n\n Downstairs in the kitchen dinner was being served up. When Mary came down, after checking in on Brenda and Richard, she said she wasn't sure how much longer they would be so everyone might as well get started. She'd been right earlier - so far it had been an interesting evening. There was no way she could have seen how much more interesting it would get.\n\nA few minutes later, Richard and Brenda walked in. Brenda's arms were wrapped around Richard's chest and his arm was around her shoulders.\n\n""It looks like you're feeling a little better, Brenda"" Mary said, breaking the sudden silence.\n\n""Yeah, Mom. I feel a lot better now. Maybe even a little bit hungry.""\n\nMary cleared her throat, then nodded toward Caitlin.\n\n""Oh, sorry sis. Caty, this is my friend Brenda. Brenda, this is my baby sister, Caitlin.""\n\n""Hi, Caty""\n\n""Uh, hi, Brenda."" Caitlin hadn't taken her eyes off Brenda since she walked into the room. Brenda looked hot, devastatingly so, very sensuous and tender. The crying had reddened and moistened her lips, and given her eyes a luminous quality. The outfit she was wearing enhanced her curves and bumps in all the right places.\n\nCaitlin couldn't believe it. Brenda was turning HER on! She could feel her nipples hardening and her pussy getting moist. Now she could see how her brother had gotten into this situation. It would be hard to say no to anything this girl wanted.\n\nVicky watched Caitlin carefully, with a strange look in her eyes as she did. Will was the only one who noticed, and he said nothing. Vicky felt someone watching her, turned, and looked straight into her father's eyes. He winked, gave her a lazy smile, and turned away. An almost predatory grin ran across the girl's face, quickly replaced by one of youthful innocence.\n\nWhen dinner was finally done, Mary disappeared with Vicky for a few minutes to have a talk with her about Richard and Brenda. When they got back, Vicky had a big grin on her face, and a very mischievous look in her eyes.\n\nAfter cleaning up, they spent the rest of the evening in the living room talking about unimportant matters. Will brought out a big bottle of wine, a nice cool dry white that left a pleasant aftertaste, and everybody had some. Even the two girls were treated to a glass. Almost everyone was on edge, feeling a little nervous about what was happening, but the wine helped them to relax a little. Neither Brenda nor Vicky seemed to notice any of the tension.\n\nBrenda spent the entire evening in Richard's lap, determined to 'punish' him for what he'd put her through, however unintentionally. She was sitting in his lap, positioned so that she could rub his cock with her ass or thigh without anyone noticing. Every time he shifted to get some relief for his almost painful erection, Brenda would wriggle around to 'get comfortable' and get a better position over his cock. What made it worse for Richard, she was also making sneak attacks with her lips whenever he wasn't looking. She seemed to be mainly targeting his ears and throat, but anything within reach was fair game. He didn't know if this was supposed to be heaven or hell, but he certainly wasn't going to complain!\n\nCaitlin did see what Brenda was doing to her brother, and almost felt sorry for him. She could just about feel the waves of pleasure/frustration surrounding him. Well, it was his choice, so he'd just have to live with the consequences. The problem was, watching them was getting her hotter and hotter. Her panties were soaked through already, and her nipples were so hard they almost hurt. Of course, a lot of that was Vicky's fault.\n\nVicky spent most of the evening playing around, joining in the conversation when it seemed interesting, and climbing onto various laps looking for hugs and kisses. Her mother thought this was only natural, since her usual playmate, Brenda, had a new toy to play with and wasn't going to share with her sister. It did seem a little funny though - as it got later, Vicky was climbing up into Caitlin's lap more and more often, and staying there for longer periods of time. She'd have to find out what that was all about later.\n\nIt took a while, but Caitlin finally figured out what was happening to her. That little minx Vicky was doing to her exactly what Brenda was doing to Richard! Every time Vicky climbed into Caitlin's lap she would 'accidently' slide a leg or a thigh against Caitlin's crotch, or her hand would touch Caitlin's nipple and caress her breast while seeming to just reach around for a hug. The entire situation just seemed unreal, almost like a dream.\n\nMary went off to the kitchen to get herself some soda. She'd had enough wine already, and didn't want to get light-headed. Will followed her, leaving the others alone for a few minutes.\n\nGrabbing his wife, giving her a hug and a kiss, he whispered in her ear. ""Quite the pair of young lovers we've raised, aren't they?""\n\n""Yes, they sure look like they're having f ... Huh? Run that by me again?""\n\n""Our kids are quite the pair of young lovers. I think that's what I said.""\n\n""What are you talking about? Brenda's in there with Richard, and unless you're referring to him as a son already, I haven't the slightest idea what you mean.""\n\n""I was talking about our daughters. Brenda's going after Richard with a vengeance, and Vicky's got Caty so worked up she doesn't know if she's coming or going. I thought you'd noticed. She's certainly not been hiding it much.""\n\n""What are you talking about? Since when is Vicky interested in sex? What the hell is she doing out there?"" Will's face went from happy to mildly puzzled, paused at a few other expressions, and finally settled on worried and upset.\n\n""You mean Vicky's never told you?""\n\n""Told me what?"" Mary was looking upset, her voice getting a little higher and more strident, but she was still trying to keep her voice at a whisper.\n\n""Better have a seat Mary. I think *we* will have a long talk with Vicky about this soon. In the meantime, I'd better fill you in on a few details you've missed about our daughter's private life.""\n\n""I don't know how to put this, so I'll just be blunt. Vicky is both sexually active and experienced. At least with women.""\n\nMary sat there and stared at her husband. With the other surprises she'd had in the last two days, absorbing a bombshell like this was going to take some time.\n\n""Vicky told me you knew all about what happened. Apparently she lied to me.""\n\n""You mean to tell me that my innocent little baby has already had sex? Will, she's only eleven! And I *know* she's still a virgin! How the hell could you let something like that go on and not even tell me about it!""\n\n""Mary, I didn't just 'let it go on'. I found out almost by accident, sometime after the fact, a couple of months ago. I found Vicky crying in her room, and she told me everything. She said she'd already talked to you, and since Brenda walked in and heard the story too, she knew as well. I thought it a bit odd that you hadn't said anything to me. She also said that she was trying to get over her lost lover, and it would be easier if nobody talked about it around her.""\n\nMary took a few deep breaths to calm herself before continuing. ""Okay, so tell me now. What happened.""\n\n""Are you going to settle down a bit first?"" He handed her a glass. She sipped on it, not noticing the contents, and visibly forced herself to relax.\n\n""Like I said. Vicky is an experienced lover, at least when it comes to other women. Her first lover and teacher was a teenager, and Vicky was fond of her, nothing more. The second one, though, Vicky loved. And was loved in return. The girl was a year older and more experienced. She moved away a few months ago, shortly before Vicky talked with me, and she's been heartbroken ever since.""\n\n""I haven't seen Vicky look at anyone else since she told me, male or female, until tonight. I don't know why, but Vicky seems to have fallen heavily for Caty.""\n\n""I wish I'd known. My baby, hurting, needing me, and I didn't know.""\n\n""Dear, you know now. Sitting out there with Caty, she looks happier than I've seen her in a long time. That's why I've been letting it go. I wanted to see if Caty could or would respond, because I think Vicky needs someone. When you didn't say anything, I believed you were thinking along the same lines. I'm sorry. I didn't realize.""\n\n""God, this is so sudden! I don't know what to say.""\n\n""I think you should sleep on it. You're having trouble thinking clearly right now, and doing the wrong thing could hurt Vicky or Brenda. Caty is Richard's sister, and if she's anything like him, I don't think she'd do anything to hurt Vicky. If they do hit it off, I'm willing to let it go for at least one night before we decide on what to do.""\n\n""It feels like I've just lost my baby. It hurts.""\n\n""I know, I know."" He wraps her up in his arms. ""They're both too young to be lost to us already, but it's happening. Fighting against it would only make it worse for all of us. You know that. You still remember what it was like when you took me.""\n\n""I know. It's just so sudden.""\n\n""Look, you'll just have to trust my judgement for a change. We'll talk about it some more in the morning, when we're both sober. I just hope I'm as good a judge as you on this one. I'd really hate to see Vicky hurt by this.""\n\n""Now, I'm going back to our guests. You sit her for a while and compose yourself. If you need to talk, just come get me."" Will walked back into the living room, leaving Mary to sort out her thoughts and feelings.\n\nShe came out a short while later, smiled rather thinly at her husband, and sat beside him. She gradually regained her composure. The three girls and Richard never noticed a thing.\n\n Eventually the evening wore itself out.\n\n""All right girls, it's ten thirty, time for bed."" Mary said, breaking away from the conversation. ""It's getting late, and it looks like our guests need to head home and get some sleep.""\n\nVicky's response was typical - ""Aw Mom, do I hafta? It's just getting fun now!""\n\nBrenda gave Richard a quick smooch and ran over to whisper in her mother's ear. ""Mom, can I stay over at Richard's tonight? Please! I've got him so worked up, I think he's gonna explode, and if I don't do something, I might explode too! Please, please, pretty please!""\n\nWhispering back into her daughters ear, Mary was almost laughing. ""I can see what you mean! The poor dear looks sooo uncomfortable, trying to hide that bulge in his pants. If you can get your father to agree, then yes.""\n\nClimbing into her father's lap, Brenda gave him a quick hug, and whispered into his ear for a few seconds. A look of surprise slowly worked it's way over his face, and he looked at his wife, one eyebrow raised, silently questioning her. She nodded, with a little smile. Will whispered back in his daughter's ear. ""Okay honey, but go get a bag packed quick. We're sending Richard and Caty home in a few minutes.""\n\n""Thanks, Dad."" With that, Brenda almost flew up the stairs, only slowing long enough to sideswipe Richard's cheek with another kiss on the way by.\n\nVicky started in on her round of goodnight hugs and kisses, wondering what her sister was up to. Just as she got to Caitlin, Brenda was back downstairs with her bag, all set and ready to go.\n\nRichard saw her, and nearly choked. ""Where are you heading out to, Brenda?"" He thought he knew the answer, but was feeling very nervous about this.\n\n""Mom and Dad said I could stay over at your place tonight.""\n\n""Do I get a choice in this?"" He asked, still feeling a little stunned.\n\nMary answered him almost immediately. ""Of course you have a choice. All you have to do is say 'no'.""\n\nRichard looked at Mary, then looked at Brenda, staring deep into her soft green eyes. ""I don't think 'no' is a word I can use right now.""\n\nVicky looked around at her parents, Richard, Brenda, and then looked into Caitlin's eyes for a second. Caitlin, looking back, thought she saw something in there, just for a second, and then it disappeared.\n\n""Mom, can I stay over at Richard's tonight too? Please?""\n\n""No, I don't think that would be a good idea, not tonight anyway.""\n\n""Aw, I don't think its fair. Brenda gets to go out and have fun and I hafta stay home.""\n\n""Fair or not, I don't think Richard and Brenda would really enjoy company tonight,"" her mother replied.\n\nCaitlin heard herself speak up, partly in a daze, not really in control of what she was doing, almost watching it from the outside. ""It's okay if Vicky comes over. I'll look after her. Richard and Brenda wouldn't be alone in the house anyway because I'll be there. Besides, I don't think they'd even notice.""\n\nRichard and Brenda at that moment were deeply involved in a kiss and hadn't heard anything for the last few minutes.\n\nMary took a good look at Caitlin, noticing the flush around the neck and ears, the erect nipples, and the way she was almost squirming in her chair. Caitlin was obviously very much aroused. She almost said no, before taking a good look at Vicky.\n\nVicky's eyes were pleading with her mother to say yes. Her eyes were bright and filled with a passion her mother didn't recognize. Her cheeks were somewhat flushed, as was the skin around the neckline of her blouse. For the first time, Mary saw that Vicky's small nipples were erect, trying to poke out through her bra and blouse. Even her breathing was a little heavier and more erratic than it should have been. Mary felt a little light headed, still hardly believing the thought that her youngest daughter wanted, almost needed, to hop into the sack with a nearly-grown woman!\n\n""Dear, could I see you in the kitchen for a minute?"" Will broke into Mary's thoughts. Taking her hand, he led her into the other room and closed the door.\n\n""I really think we should let Vicky go. She needs someone right now, and Caty seems to be available and willing.""\n\nLooking into his eyes, seeing his love for her in there, she knew she would trust him, trusting in his judgement, just as he had trusted her so many times in their years together. She could only nod and agree.\n\nWalking back out into the living room, Mary saw that Richard was sitting in one chair with Brenda in his lap, and Caitlin was sitting in another chair with Vicky in her lap. She just caught a look and wink pass between Brenda and Vicky, something she would probably have missed or ignored before. It was almost like there were conspiracies going on around her that she knew nothing about. Yes, a long talk with Will, and probably an even longer one with Vicky, and maybe even another chat with Brenda would be in order.\n\nBehind her, she heard her husband's voice.\n\n""Okay Vicky, if both Caty and Richard agree, you can stay over at their place tonight too. But it's up to them first. Caty?""\n\nCaitlin could only nod. She didn't trust her voice. Sitting on Caitlin's lap, Vicky had one leg curled up underneath her, looking like the sweet innocent child of eleven she was supposed to be. The foot at the end of that leg was pressing heavily into Caitlin's crotch, and her toes were doing wonderful things down there. Nobody else noticed a thing.\n\n""Vicky's coming over to stay the night too?"" This was the first Richard had heard of it. His mind had been elsewhere a short while ago.\n\n""Well, only if you agree to it. Caty's already said that she'd take care of Vicky while she's over there, we've both said okay, so now it's up to you."" Will looked steadily into Richard's eyes as he said this.\n\nRichard looked over at where Caitlin and Vicky were sitting. Remembering what his sister had confessed earlier in the day, he looked at the two of them very carefully. Both were staring at him. They each had the same flushed skin, the same eager/hungry look in their eyes, and both were very much aroused. Richard looked Caitlin directly in the eye and asked ""Are you okay with this sis?"" Her eyes told him everything he needed to know, but she nodded yes anyway.\n\n""Well, if nobody else has any objections to it, I certainly can't say no.""\n\nVicky jumped up with a squeal of delight, ran over to Richard and gave him a big hug and kiss. She then ran upstairs to pack her overnight bag.\n\nWhen Vicky jumped up, Caitlin gave out an involuntary gasp, followed by an almost inaudible moan. She let her breath out slowly and tried to control her breathing. Nobody had ever had this kind of effect on her before in her life, except maybe Angie. She didn't know what was happening, or if she'd wake up from this dream soon, but it felt wonderful. She knew she'd probably feel as guilty as hell tomorrow, but that was a long way away from right now. Looking at Brenda, and watching her with Richard had turned her on a little, but it was Vicky's touches, those hugs and not-so-chaste kisses, that had inflamed her passions. The back of her dress and the seat cushion were now damp, her panties long since soaked through. She still felt Vicky's toes tickling and caressing her pussy.\n\nSkimming back down the stairs, seemingly only gone for seconds, Vicky was ready to go. Running to her Mom, she gave and received a big hug and smooch. Breaking that off quickly, she turned to her Dad and jumped up into his arms, giving him a big hug around the neck. He heard her whisper, 'Thanks, Dad'. He just hugged her a little tighter in response.\n\nAfter goodbyes had been said all the way around, Richard, Caitlin, Brenda and Vicky were all headed to Richard's place. Brenda and Vicky ran ahead and waited impatiently on the porch for the older two to catch up.\n\nRichard whispered into his sister's ear. ""Well sis, what do think we've let ourselves in for?""\n\nHer answer came back, thick with emotion. ""I don't know. Tonight I'm not going to worry about it. Tomorrow will be here soon enough.""\n\n Will and Mary watched them from their doorway. After everyone had disappeared from sight, Will collected his wife in his arms and gave her a long, soft, loving kiss.\n\nWhen they finally pulled apart, Mary broke away a bit from his arms and pulled him into the house. ""Do you think we're doing the right thing?""\n\n""I certainly hope so. Although, the way things went, there wasn't much else we could do, was there?""\n\n""True, true. It's almost like the two of them had this whole thing planned out ahead of time. I think we'd better have a loooong talk about Vicky first thing in the morning."" After a playful pinch from her hubby, she amended her statement. ""Well, maybe second or third thing in the morning."" He followed her up the stairs.\n\n ----\n\nWhen Richard and Caitlin finally got to the porch, they found the two girls, Brenda and Vicky, whispering and laughing quietly to each other, stopping only when the two of them were within hearing range. After he opened the door, he motioned for the three ladies to precede him.\n\nBrenda yelled out ""I get the bathroom first!""\n\n""Not if I get there before you!"" squealed Vicky.\n\nBrenda, with a head start, made it into the downstairs bathroom before her sister and closed the door. Vicky immediately turned and ran up the stairs heading for the other smaller one.\n\nCaitlin headed upstairs to the room her brother said would be hers while she was living with him, and he started gathering up some pillows, sheets, and a blanket and comforter for her to use. He wondered if he needed to worry about finding some for Vicky as well.\n\nCaitlin would be using the spare bedroom, the one in the front of the house overlooking the road. It wasn't all that large, but it had a nice walk-in closet and a huge bay window, big enough to curl up in. There was a double bed, currently stripped to a single sheet, a high-boy, dressing table and chair, and a small shelving unit beside the headboard with a reading lamp attached to it. Her trunk and suitcases occupied most of the rest of the floor space.\n\nThe walls were the standard pale eggshell, the floor a nice deep hardwood, with a throw-rug beside the bed. She'd decided earlier in the day that the curtains were ugly and had to go.\n\nRichard and her were just finishing making up the bed when Vicky came into the room, wearing her nightie. She immediately dropped her bag, jumped into bed, and burrowed under the covers. ""Well, that answers that question"" thought Richard to himself.\n\n""Okay Sis, can you think of anything else you need? If not, I'll see you in the morning.""\n\n""No, I think I know pretty much where everything is now. Good night.""\n\n""'Night, Sis. You too, Vicky.""\n\n""Good night Richard. Don't let my sister keep you up too late."" He was definitely having a hard time adjusting to this, because he actually blushed when she said that. Of course, you don't expect those types of comments from an eleven year old girl.\n\nRichard headed off to his room, not knowing what to expect when he got there.\n\n Caitlin shut the door behind her brother as he left, then turned and looked at Vicky. The walk home and the work of getting the bed ready had helped to cool her down. She was starting to think clearly again, and really didn't know if she wanted to go through with this. Guilt about what she was thinking of doing made her remember what had happened before, the reason why she was at her brother's place and not at home. Her mind ran through everything she'd done and thought during that awful night not too long ago, and then through all the blame and accusations that followed. Guilt and pain started to trickle back into her. Sorting through her things to pick out what she would wear let her put off a decision for a little longer. A voice behind her broke her out of her thoughts.\n\nVicky felt the change in mood, saw the pain and hesitation running through Caitlin's face, and knew the burning desire Caitlin had for her earlier was gone.\n\n""Please come to bed. Even if all you want to do is cuddle, that's okay. I need someone to hold on to tonight.""\n\nThat was enough. The shame and guilt she'd been trying to suppress came back in one big rush. She started to cry, silently sobbing to herself, as she undressed for bed. Vicky saw this but didn't understand why all the tears. She just waited for Caitlin to crawl into bed, then snuggled up to her and gave her a kiss. All Caitlin could do was cry quietly and hang onto this soft, warm person beside her. Some time later she was asleep.\n\n Richard made a stop in the bathroom before heading off to his bedroom. He picked up the strange (at least in his place) scent of perfume and body powder. It looked like he was going to have to get used to that smell again. He smiled at the thought.\n\nWalking into his bedroom, he turned on the light and saw Brenda, already in bed and under the covers. She blinked a bit at the sudden brightness.\n\n""Hello, Handsome. Where have you been hiding?""\n\nHe smiled back at her. ""Business before pleasure. I had other house guests to attend to first.""\n\n""Well, I hope you didn't attend to them like I hope you'll be attending to me, Handsome, or I might just hafta get jealous.""\n\n""No, I think I would have been in the way over there.""\n\n""Good. Now hurry up and get in here. I'm getting lonely already.""\n\nRichard got undressed slowly, deliberately taking his time, knowing that Brenda was watching him very carefully. He undid the buttons on his shirt, going slowly, then demurely turned his back to her while letting the shirt slide off his shoulders and down his arms. He carefully hung it over the back of a chair, then sat down on the edge of the bed to remove his shoes and socks.\n\nA hand started tickling his back, slowly running up and down along his spine. A second hand snaked in under his arm and started to slide over his stomach and chest. He leaned back slightly, felt something soft and warm, and heard a small sigh of contentment.\n\n""I thought I was supposed to be getting undressed.""\n\nThere was suddenly a tickling feeling on one side of his neck. She was nibbling him with her lips. He squirmed as the sensation ran up and down his spine, then swerved to run down his arms, making them feel tingly, and making it much harder to undo his laces.\n\n""Yes, you're supposed to be getting undressed. You're just taking too damn long. Maybe you need help."" With that, the hand that had been playing with his chest slid down to the top of his pants and started playing with the fastener and zipper, teasing, rather than trying to actually do anything. The nibbling moved to the other side of his neck.\n\n""This is going to take a lot longer if you keep helping me, you know.""\n\nThe nibbling moved a little farther onto his shoulder, and the hand that had been tickling his back slid around and started tickling his chest. ""Maybe you'd better concentrate on what you're doing then."" The nibbling moved back to his neck, then up to an ear. ""Hurry up, I don't want to wait for you all night.""\n\nWith a groan, Richard pulled himself up off the bed. He heard a disappointed whimper behind him as well. Quickly shedding himself of shoes, socks and pants, he stood there in his boxers, the front tenting out, letting her have another good look.\n\n""Come on, take those things off too so I can get a good look."" He did as she requested, baring his member which was stiff and pointing straight out. ""Good. Now turn up the heat and get over here before I change my mind.""\n\n""Turn up the heat?""\n\n""Yeah, I got cold last night. Turn it way, way up. We're gonna cook!""\n\nRobert obediently went over and turned up the thermostat to 90 degrees, figuring that would be more than enough for a sauna. When he finally headed for the bed, she threw back the covers to let him in.\n\nOnce again he stopped, just to stare at this beauty before him. She was completely naked, showing him everything that she had to offer, from her small but nicely shaped breasts, to the shaved pussy, half-hidden between her slim thighs. It was the body of a beautiful young lady, well on the way to maturity, and she was offering it to him. He slid in beside her.\n\n""Finally"" she whispered, as she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed the full length of her body against him. Her lips found his, and pressed into him with the full force of her desire. He responded, kissing her back with equal fervour, slipping his tongue into her mouth, sliding one arm under her, running his fingers along the back of her neck and down her shoulders, sliding the other hand down her side to her hip, then behind her to fondle her cheeks and pull her closer to him.\n\nThey lay like that for several minutes, tongues twisting and sliding around each other, tasting each other, each sharing the other's breath and warmth.\n\nRichard slowly slid his hand below her nether cheeks, down between her thighs and started to gently run his fingers up and down her crack. Eventually Brenda moaned, leaning back and breaking contact with him.\n\nShe looked down between them, reaching for his prick, and then giggled. ""Richard, you've been leaking."" She twirled her finger on a wet patch on her stomach, then on a matching spot on his stomach, right where the head of his prick was sitting when it was trapped between them. Bringing her finger up to her mouth, she slowly licked it clean. ""Mmmm ... tasty. Do you think there's any more where that came from?"" She reached down between them, looking for the source.\n\nHis entire body jumped when he felt her touching the head of his cock. His breath was already getting a little ragged. ""I'm sure there'll be some left in there for you.""\n\nShe pushed him over onto his back and climbed in between his legs, curling up and making herself comfortable. He lay back, putting a pillow behind his head so he could see what she was doing. She took hold of his cock, holding it lightly with one hand, and started to slowly stroke it up and down. Some more pre-cum collected at the tip, and he shuddered with pleasure when she licked it off with the tip of her tongue. ""Mmmmm""\n\nHer tongue started working on him, licking around the head of his prick, sliding along on its sensitive underside, then heading back to the tip to see if any more goodies showed up.\n\nLeaning back slightly, she began to fondle and examine his balls, not stopping her slow stroking of his stiff member.\n\n""What's it like when a guy climaxes? Is that the right name for it? I've heard some older girls say that it's totally gross and disgusting, and a few others that say they kinda like it.""\n\nIt was sometimes hard for him to remember that she was a very young and inexperienced girl, especially after the expert tongue lashing she'd just given him.\n\n""Do you remember the orgasm you had last night?""\n\nShe just melted down a little and purred.\n\n""It's a lot like that for a guy too. Sometimes the orgasms are intense, sometimes not much more than a brief glow. The big difference is that guys ejaculate semen when they orgasm. Sometimes a lot comes out, sometimes only a little comes out. That's what carries the sperm from inside the guy to inside the woman. It's called climaxing or cumming, same as for a woman, or sometimes ejaculating.\n\n""What does semen look like?""\n\n""Usually it's quite thick, almost creamy, with a milky look to it. If a guy's been hard-up for a while, it may have a yellowish tinge, or if he's been cumming a lot it may get thinner and more watery.""\n\nHer hands had been at work on his balls and his prick throughout the conversation, making it hard for him to concentrate on his answers. Between her efforts last night and her torture of him this evening, he knew that he couldn't last very long, maybe only a few minutes. He moaned. ""If you keep that up, you're going to get a close up and personal view of a guy cumming.""\n\n""Ooooo. You mean if I keep doing this with my hands I'll get to see the real thing?""\n\n""Maybe. It feels wonderful, but it may not be enough.""\n\n""What if I put my tongue into it, would that help?"" Matching action to words, she started a wild assault on his prick with the tip of her tongue, licking the entire shaft from groin to top, circling around the head, then heading down the shaft again. Every once in a while, she'd put his prick in her mouth and suck, bobbing up and down for a few strokes, only to take it out again and run her lips up and down his glistening member.\n\n""Is that better?""\n\n""Urgh, ahhhh, yessss. Keep it up, please."" His prick was rock hard, his balls almost aching for release. They were jerking up and down in Brenda's hand as she fondled them. He could feel the sensations that were coming from her hands and mouth working deeper and deeper into his groin. He was close. His head was pushed back, eyes half open, thighs stiffening then relaxing, hands grasping at the bed, looking for something better to hold onto. ""God, I'm almost there. If you want it, keep going!""\n\nBrenda picked up her pace. Releasing his balls, she used two hands to stroke his swollen penis, licking and sucking on the head and shaft, moving so fast her hands seemed to blur. She was amazed at how much thicker and heavier it got, and how much the head grew, when he was this close to cumming.\n\nHe could feel it building, deep inside him, the pressure growing to a point where he knew he couldn't stop it.\n\n""Here it comes, I'm gonna do it now. Just keep stroking till I'm finished! Please!""\n\nBrenda pulled her head back and just stared at the head of his cock, eyes wide, waiting for it. She kept on stroking with both hands as fast as she could, and suddenly it happened.\n\nThick spurts of white cum started jetting out of the tip of his prick, shooting into the air and landing all over his stomach and chest. She watched with awe, amazed at all the stuff that was coming out and how far it was flying. One of the older girls had told her that guys stuff shot out and went everywhere, but she never imagined it would be like this.\n\nShe kept pumping until nothing else came out, not even the little oozy bits at the end. Richard asked her to stop. ""Please, let me rest for a minute."" He was breathing hard, sweat covering his entire body. The heat in the room felt almost stifling to his heaving lungs.\n\nAs he recovered, he looked down to see what she was doing. One hand was holding his now-deflating prick, the other was doing slow twirls in the small puddles of cum on his stomach. Every once in a while, that hand would move to her mouth and she'd lick off the cum from her fingertips, then it would go back to another puddle and start swirling again.\n\n""That was wonderful. Thank you."" His orgasm, after all the tension of the past few days, along with all the sexual teasing he'd had to endure, had been intense. He felt incredibly relaxed and mellow.\n\n""You're welcome. So that's what a guy does when he cums. Is it always this messy?""\n\nRichard, still breathing heavy, used one finger to play in the same puddle her fingers were at. Then he lifted his finger and held it in front of her mouth. She looked at it like a bird looking at a worm, head moving from one side to the other, staring down her nose, eyes crossed. Then her mouth opened and engulfed his finger, sucking and licking on it until it was clean.\n\n""No, usually it's not this messy. When a guy comes inside a girl, all the semen is concentrated into a small area, in her vagina. It doesn't jet out like it did here. The same thing if he comes in her mouth. Even when it's done like this, a guy might have a towel or rag or some tissue to squirt it onto, to keep from making a mess.""\n\n""Guys really come in girls mouths? That sounds kinda gross.""\n\n""It's not much different than what you're doing, licking it off your fingers. It's just that there would be more of it, and the taste would seem much stronger. By the way, how does it taste?""\n\n""Well, sorta salty-sour, and maybe a bit bitter. Not that bad in little bits, but I'm not sure I'd want to try a mouthful.""\n\n""I don't blame you."" Swirling his finger in a puddle, he stuck it in his own mouth and sucked it clean. ""No, it doesn't taste too good. But, I guess in the passion of the moment, the taste would probably be ignored.""\n\nBrenda started to slide up Richard's body, lubricating her breasts and stomach with his semen and their combined sweat. The heat in the room was intense. She stopped when her lips were almost touching his. Using a finger to scrape some of the liquid from his chest, she held it between their mouths, hers opening first, and him following her lead. She put her finger into his mouth, then sealed their mouths together with her lips, sliding her tongue in to lick at his lips and teeth, and at her finger.\n\nHis tongue followed hers, touching and teasing, licking on her finger, then darting into her mouth for a quick run around the inside of her lips. They could both taste the salt/sour taste of his semen, along with the stronger salt taste of their sweat.\n\nBreaking the kiss, Brenda nuzzled her head into his shoulder. ""No, it doesn't taste nearly as bad when you share it."" She started to move around on his body, sliding her breasts back and forth and wiggling her hips. Then she parted her legs, straddling his waist, and started a slow rocking motion. His prick was still oozing slightly, and it was positioned right below her pussy. This was quickly bringing it back to life.\n\n""Better not do that, Tinkerbell. Didn't your Mommy tell you how babies were made?""\n\n""Hmmm, maybe. I think it went something like this."" She scooped up a big dollop of cum on her finger and proceeded to rub it into the crack of her pussy. ""Am I close?"" She looked at him, smiling her seductive little girl smile.\n\nRichard groaned. She'd moved too fast, and it was done before he realized what she was up to. ""I don't think you should have done that, Brenda.""\n\n""Why not? I want to have babies too, you know.""\n\nHe just lay there with a pained expression on his face, eyes closed, picturing what was going to happen.\n\n""I just think I'm a little to young to have them right now.""\n\nOpening one eye, he just looked at her, grimacing.\n\n""Don't worry! Mom's had me on birth control pills since I went out on my first date. She said that she trusts me, but doesn't much trust all the boys I might go out with. She'd rather I was protected in case something happened than leave me unprotected and make a possible bad situation much worse. So I'm safe.""\n\nSaying that, she pushed down on his shoulders, lifting herself up, and started to grind her pussy down on the length of his cock. His hands automatically went up and started to squeeze and caress her breasts, teasing her nipples with his thumbs. This was sending small shocks from her breasts to her groin, intensifying the wonderful feelings she was getting by rubbing against his cock. Small whimpers and moans started to come out of her mouth. ""Please, do me again."" Her breathing was getting heavier and more erratic.\n\n""Do what?"" He looked at her blankly, only a hint of a smile betraying him.\n\n""You know, do me, like yesterday!"" She was definitely getting there, breathing in short gasps, moans and whimpers escaping regularly. ""I've been waiting for it all day! Please!\n\nHer pussy felt like it was on fire. She'd been anticipating this since she woke up that morning, feeling it build up deep inside, her clit twitching in time with her heartbeat, even when she was beating off Richard. Now she desperately craved a release, needing to cum so bad, and she knew that doing herself off like this, exciting as it felt, wasn't going to be enough right now.\n\n""Come on, please! I neeeed it now!! EAT ME! SUCK MY PUSSY! Stick that tongue inside me NOW! PLEEAAASE!"" She was pleading, almost screaming for release, and it wouldn't come without his help.\n\nRichard grabbed her waist and rolled over onto her. He was on top of her now, with his newly hardened prick resting along her virgin pussy. Her hips were thrusting by themselves, rubbing along his cock, trying to get something into her vagina.\n\nHe steeled himself, and slid down until his mouth was above her crotch. He didn't want to take her cherry that way, not in a moment's passion. She trusted him too much for him to do that to her. He wanted to do it when he was sure it was what he and she both desired, when they both knew what was happening. The way things were going, that would be soon.\n\nHer thrusting hips, and the hands trying to pull his head inside her, soon made him forget about that. He set to work with his lips, tongue, and fingers, knowing she needed to get off as soon as possible. She was frantic, her hips were bucking like crazy, moans, cries, and whimpers were coming out of her mouth, along with unintelligible shouts and words.\n\nHe stuck his tongue as deep into her pussy as he could, swirling it around, gathering her juices and flavours, then licked up through her crack, right over top of her clit. This sent a shock through her body, and she arched and jumped in response. Clamping his mouth over her clit, he sucked it into his mouth, running his tongue along the skin all around it, then flicking the tip of it. She was starting to shudder, release was close.\n\nLubricating one finger with the juices on her belly, he slid it into her crack, sliding it up and down a few times. Her whole body started to bounce up and down. Then he eased it into her hole, sliding it in and out with a fast rhythm, occasionally pushing in far enough to touch her virginity.\n\nHer vaginal walls started to spasm, grabbing and releasing his finger as her climax hit. She gave out a long moan, arching her body to try and get more contact on her clit. Her hips were gyrating wildly, so he had to work hard to keep his mouth and finger in position and moving. She stopped spasming and collapsed, shudders wracking her body, as her climax worked its way through. Richard slowly eased up, reducing the stimulation as the shockwaves died down. Eventually, he and the orgasm both stopped.\n\nBrenda just lay there, breathing heavily, eyes fluttering. She was awake, but too wrung out to move or speak. Richard got up, turned the heat back down, turned off the light, opened the window a crack, then climbed back into bed. Pulling Brenda up into him, he cradled her head in his arm and kissed her lightly on the lips. Cuddling her sweat and semen covered body to his, he covered them both up, ready for sleep. The only thing he heard her say was ""wow"".\n\n ----"
734,Brenda's Conquest - 5,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - wet dreams, a *great* morning, breakfast, Caitlin talks to Vicky\n\n----\n\nSometime during the night, Caitlin was having a wonderful dream. She was back with Angie, and Angie was doing deliciously naughty things to her. That mouth on her nipple, teasing and nibbling, one hand caressing and fondling her breast, pinching and pulling on the other nipple, and the other hand down between her legs, sliding a finger up and down in her pussy, pulled out memories of those wonderful nights not too long ago from where she had carefully packed them away in her mind.\n\nHer slit was quickly heating up, juices starting to flow, moistening her pussy lips even more. When that hand down there started to tease her clit she moaned and started to squirm.\n\nPushing the mouth that was on her breast down toward her needy hole, she quickly twisted around until she was under the other girl's crotch. Diving in, almost frantic with desire, she started to lick and suck like crazy. Something seemed a little different, out of place for a second. Then the other girl started lapping hungrily at her slit. All thoughts forgotten, Caitlin started in again, licking and sucking as fast as she could, wanting, needing to get off, and wanting the other girl to cum with her.\n\nLicking a finger to lubricate it, then sliding it around in the other girl's slit for more lubrication, she inserted it into the girl's love hole. It was tighter than she remembered, but soon the girl's vaginal muscles relaxed so her finger stroked in and out more easily. Then the other girl jammed two fingers into Caitlin's twat.\n\nShe just about hit the roof. She started to lick and suck and pump as fast as she was able, and could feel the other girl doing the same things to her. She felt the other girl spasm and ease up as she climaxed, moaning loudly, but Caitlin couldn't stop because she hadn't gotten what she needed yet. The other girl all of a sudden started back in, licking, sucking and pumping as fast as ever, and started to moan and whimper into Caitlin's crotch.\n\nThat's what finally sent her over the edge, to a long-needed climax, arching her back, whining, almost crying in her passion. The other girl never let up through the whole orgasm, pushing her to her limits. Only when it was over did the other girl stop and slide around to kiss her on the lips.\n\nCaitlin just hung onto that kiss, wrapping her arms and legs around the other girl, hugging her tight, until she fell back to sleep.\n\n----\n\nWhen Caitlin woke up the next morning, she was feeling wonderfully sleepy and lazy. Laying there, revelling in the luxury of a warm bed in the early morning, she suddenly realized she wasn't alone. Someone was in bed with her, head resting on her shoulder, arms and legs entangled with hers. She remembered her dream. Guilt and pain started flooding back, and she couldn't stop herself from crying again, realizing what had happened, what she had done to Vicky.\n\nThis woke the young girl up. Stretching her neck a little, she turned and kissed the crying Caitlin full on the lips, then started nibbling and licking her way down the older girl's neck, along one shoulder, then dropping lower and sliding her lips along Caitlin's breast until she reached the nipple. This she sucked into her mouth, licking it, twirling it around with her tongue, teasing it with her teeth.\n\nCaitlin's low cries to stop, don't do this please, were totally ignored. Her body responded quickly to this stimulation, and she felt that need stirring again inside her. She couldn't seem to gather the strength to push Vicky off, not that her body would really let her, so she gave in to it and started to caress Vicky's shoulders and back, occasionally sending her hand down far enough to brush the girl's ass cheeks. This brought forth the occasional purr or moan from Vicky, who didn't seem like she was ever going to release that nipple.\n\nVicky was listening carefully to the sounds Caitlin was making, waiting for them to change from whimpers asking for her to stop, to little sighs and moans of pleasure. When that happened, she twisted her body so that her breasts were now facing Caitlin, and switched over to Caitlin's other nipple.\n\nAlmost immediately, Vicky felt hands sliding up and down her entire body, touching and caressing every part of it. She let out a long sigh of pleasure, and started her own exploration, using her hands, mouth, and tongue, kissing and licking every square inch of skin she could reach. Caitlin shivered with delight when Vicky nibbled on the backs of her knees, and moaned when she started kissing and licking between her toes.\n\nCaitlin was just sliding her lips over Vicky's hip when she felt fingers caressing the inside of her thigh. She spread her legs apart in invitation, and in the other girl came, with little licks, kisses and nibbles, working her way slowly up inside one thigh, then, disappointingly, down the other. Her own explorations were bringing her closer and closer to a delightful-looking little pussy, just past her nose. A groan of delight slipped out when she felt those nibbles and kisses inching their way back up the inside of her leg, towards her waiting need.\n\nThey started at the same time, slowly stroking each other's nether lips, matching their rhythms, finding those extra-sensitive spots so they could return later. Nothing existed right then except their mutual pleasure.\n\nVicky felt a tongue start to tease apart her outer lips, so she returned the favour by sliding her tongue into Caitlin's crack and licking at the entrance to her hole. Caitlin's tongue found Vicky's tiny clit, and started to tease and tickle it into its full size and hardness. Both girls were moaning and whimpering in pleasure now. Vicky suddenly felt Caitlin's arms wrap around her hips and she was pulled up into the top half of a normal sixty-nine. She eagerly spread her thighs as wide as they would go, as Caitlin did the same, both enjoying the extra freedom it gave for exploring the other's pussy.\n\nThey both knew it was just about time for a much-needed release, so when Caitlin felt Vicky starting to lick and suck at a fever pitch, she whined and purred with pleasure, and started in, frantically using her fingers, tongue, lips, and anything else in the neighbourhood, to get Vicky to cum again.\n\nIt was over in a few minutes, with both girls hitting their climaxes at almost the same time, bucking and straining against each other, each trying to prolong the other's orgasm as long as possible, not wanting the waves of pleasure to end. Eventually, they both collapsed in exhaustion.\n\nOnce again, Vicky swung around, still laying on top of Caitlin, and kissed her on the mouth. This time Caitlin knew who it was, and with eyes open, returned the kiss in full.\n\nThey lay there for a while, enjoying each other's warmth, the touch of skin on skin, slowly feeling each other come down from their highs, and letting strength flow back into exhausted limbs.\n\nVicky was the first one to stir, more out of need than desire. ""Mmmmm. Now this is the way every morning should start.""\n\nCaitlin, feeling too good and too tired for her guilt to come back right now, just sighed, lying there with a contented smile on her face.\n\nVicky would have loved to just lie there and snuggle for the rest of the day, but her body was telling her to get moving. Feeling deliciously naughty, she padded over to the door, stark naked, and whispered to Caitlin ""I'll be back in a minute.""\n\n""Where do you think you're going, dressed like that?"" she whispered back.\n\n""To the bathroom, where else.""\n\n""But what if someone sees you out there? I mean, you're naked!""\n\n""Who's going to see me, my sister?""\n\n""No! My brother!""\n\n""Well, it might be the first time he sees me naked, but I don't think it'll be the last."" She gave Caitlin an evil grin as she opened the door and peeked out. Nobody in sight. She made it into the bathroom without incident.\n\n----\n\nRichard woke up early, with a hard-on that wouldn't be denied. He didn't want to wake Brenda, so he slowly unwrapped himself from her arms and legs and slid over to the edge of the bed. He then started to jerk himself off, trying to do it as quietly and gently as he could.\n\nHe was just getting into a good, steady rhythm when he heard a familiar voice. ""So that's how boys do it by themselves."" She was lying exactly as he had left her, except that her eyes were open and staring at his cock. ""I've never watched a guy do it before. Doesn't it hurt, rubbing it so fast and so hard?""\n\nRichard, who had kept his concentration and his rhythm, had a hard time answering, grunting out words as he pumped. ""No. Doesn't hurt if you know how. Takes practice.""\n\nHe was nearing the point of release when she told him to stop. She grabbed his hand in both of hers and literally pulled it away from his prick. Wrapping one of her small hands as far around his cock as it would go, she leaned over and lapped up the little drops of pre-cum that were there.\n\nTurning and looking at him over her shoulder, she smiled. ""Remember what you said the other night? This thing is mine! Besides, I need the practice more than you do.""\n\nWith that, she turned back to the task at hand (in hand?) and began to suck on his prick, sliding down the shaft until the head hit the back of her mouth, then back up again. Her tongue swirled and licked at the shaft and head as they came into range, bringing moans of delight from Richard.\n\nHe was in heaven. This was definitely better than beating his meat - in fact, it was better than a good bit of the sex he'd ever had in his life. She had a nice rhythm going now, bobbing her head up and down almost like a mechanical doll, sliding his prick in and out of her mouth with smooth, even strokes, except that once in a while she would dip down a little lower, and he could feel the head of his prick slide into her throat. She WAS practicing, while doing this to him. ""I'm not sure I'll be able to take it"", he thought to himself, ""when she really gets to know what she's doing"". He could feel the sensations starting to churn his insides, tightening everything up, and getting ready for his release.\n\nHis hands were automatically looking for something to grab onto, moving around, gripping and releasing the sheets, blankets, pillows, whatever they could reach. One of them found Brenda's leg. Sliding upward, past her knee, he started to caress her inner thigh, moving up toward her mound, wanting to play and tickle in there. Her thighs closed, locking around his hand and keeping it away from what it wanted.\n\nLooking down at what she was doing, he could see beads and streaks of saliva on his shaft, all the way to the hairs. Then she took an extra-deep mouthful, and he saw his entire member disappear into her mouth, down to his balls, and watched as her throat expanded to accept what she was pushing into it. His head fell back as the sight, sound, and sensation of what she was doing to him drove him closer to the edge. He could feel it building inside him, almost ready to burst through.\n\n""I'm gonna cum! Here it comes!""\n\nBrenda pulled her head off his cock and began pumping it furiously with both hands. She watched carefully as he shot his load, squirt after squirt arcing into the air to land on his chest and stomach. When his pumping slowed down to the last dribbles, she put her mouth around his cock again, licking and sucking the last few drops of cum into her mouth. When it was completely drained and cleaned, she pulled up and turned towards his face.\n\n""Now, doesn't that feel better than doing it yourself?""\n\nHe could only moan, still feeling weak and empty.\n\nTurning and looking at his cock again, she spotted a last drop of cum oozing out of the tip. She sucked his member into her mouth for a few more seconds, licking up that last little taste. Richard squirmed and whimpered a little at this extra sensation.\n\nPulling back a bit, looking at his now-limp cock, she asked a question that had been running around in her mind since the first time she saw him naked.\n\n""Richard, when we do it for real, the first time, will it hurt a lot?""\n\n""When we do it for real?"" His mind was still a little foggy in the aftermath, so he didn't clue in to what she meant.\n\n""Yes, for real, when you put this thing (grabbing his cock) inside me. I'm a little scared, 'cause some of the older girls said it hurt a lot the first time.""\n\nHe was now listening very carefully, aware of the fact she was talking about when, not if, it would happen, and sounding like it would be very soon. ""I'm not sure how much it will hurt, but from what I've heard, it always hurts at least a little bit when a girl gets her hymen broken. Any other pain is usually because the guy is inexperienced or in too much of a hurry to get the girl properly worked up, and she's either a little dry or gets stretched too quickly.""\n\n""You wouldn't be like that, would you.""\n\n""Of course not. If I was, you wouldn't be a virgin right now. It was really tempting last night when I was laying on top of you, but I was a good boy.""\n\n""I'm glad. I want our first time to be special."" She turned and looked at him. ""I'll tell you when I'm ready. The way you're making me feel, it's gonna be real soon.""\n\nShe then rubbed her breasts and nipples into his stomach, coating them with his seed, and slowly proceeded to slide her body up over his chest, covering them both with a film of his semen, not stopping until her lips were almost touching his.\n\nShe kissed him several times while he lay there, mostly quick, sudden contacts of lips on lips, but the last one was a long, slow, deliberate, sensuous massage with her tongue. He could just taste his cum on her lips and in her mouth.\n\n""Mmmm. Such a nice way to start the morning, don't you think? A nice, relaxing bath of cum."" She wriggled around on top of him, smearing them both a little more, then half-slid onto the bed, so only her chest rested on him. His hand caressed her shoulder, then slowly moved down her side and back to her thigh, where it worked its way around to between her legs. She opened them a little as an invitation, which his hand accepted, and it moved up to stroke her pussy.\n\n""You didn't want me to do this a few minutes ago.""\n\n""I was busy! I can't practice when you're distracting me. Besides, I like it better whey you're concentrating properly. Like now."" She wriggled her bottom and opened her thighs a bit more.\n\nAfter a few seconds, she rolled away from him, sighing. ""I need a shower and breakfast before you put me through anything like last night again."" She rolled back to give him another kiss. ""It was wonderful. But I don't think I could stand it like that too much.""\n\nGrinning, he kissed her back. ""You won't get those really intense ones very often. They usually happen only after a long build-up, or after a lot of emotional ups and downs. You had both yesterday, so last night's could be considered a 'mind blowing experience'. That's how some people describe a very intense orgasm.""\n\n""Yeah, that's about what it felt like. I was there, but didn't really feel, well, attached, sorta like, oh, 'floating in a sea of ecstasy'. I got that from one of my Mom's books.""\n\n""Oh, that's bad! But it could be appropriate. Anyway, I think I'll go see about that shower and breakfast you were talking about.""\n\n""Awww, just lie here a bit longer, please?""\n\n""I don't think I can. Mother nature won't be denied. Besides, think of the fun we could have in the shower."" He gave her another kiss, rolled out of bed, and pulled on his jockey shorts. ""Back in a few minutes.""\n\nHe opened the door and stepped into the hallway.\n\n""Eeek!""\n\nRichard looked, and saw Vicky's naked backside running down the hall to his sister's room. He watched her run, noticing that her body was definitely rounding out from little-girl skinny to a slightly curvier, softer, young-lady figure. He saw that she didn't have any tan lines either. As she disappeared into his sister's bedroom, she turned, giving him a glimpse of her pussy and just-developing breasts. She stuck her tongue out at him before she shut the door.\n\nHumming to himself, shaking his head, he walked into the bathroom.\n\n----\n\nWhen Vicky climbed back into bed with Caitlin they wrapped their arms and legs around each other and kissed for a few seconds.\n\n""I take it my brother caught you out in the hall, little missy. Is that why you were gone so long? Waiting for him?""\n\n""Yeah, I guess I was. I heard him moving around in the bedroom, and I couldn't resist. I hung around just outside the bathroom, and when he opened his door, I squealed and ran! It wasn't as good as it could have been though.""\n\n""Oh, why?""\n\n""He was wearing his shorts, so I couldn't see anything!""\n\n""Well, little missy, are you trying to get into my brother's pants too?"" Caitlin was trying to keep her tone light and playful, but the thought that this girl might also be chasing after her brother was unsettling.\n\n""Nope, not really. If he asked, I might, but I'm not sure. I just like teasing. I don't think I want any boys yet. Or men. Maybe later. Right now, I like girls. Besides, he looked awful, covered in sweat, gooey splotches all over him, and streaks of white stuff dribbling down his front."" Vicky started to play with one of Caitlin's nipples.\n\n""It sounds like my brother was having fun. Mmmm. Nice. Better stop though, 'cause I don't think I can wait long enough to finish.""\n\nStill playing with that nipple, Vicky answered ""Okay, go ahead, don't let me stop you.""\n\n""You ARE a nasty tease, aren't you."" Caitlin groaned and rolled out of bed. Pulling on a housecoat, she looked at Vicky. I don't think my brother is ready for the shock of his sister walking around the house in the nude."" She grinned. ""At least, not yet anyway. By the way, I seem to recall us both wearing something to bed last night, but this morning we're rather naked. Did you have anything to do with it?""\n\nVicky put on her cute little girl face, smiling and looking up at Caitlin with her big, soft, deep-green eyes. ""Who, sweet little innocent me?""\n\n""Don't try to pull that 'sweet innocent' stuff on me."" Caitlin was smiling at Vicky as she said that. ""Especially after what you did to me yesterday. Anyway, I'm heading downstairs for a shower.""\n\n""Me too. I need one, and I'd like someone to scrub my back for me.""\n\n""Okay, but you'd better wear something this time.""\n\nThey went out together, heading downstairs to the shower.\n\n----\n\nWhen Richard came out of the bathroom, he saw his sister and Vicky heading down the stairs. ""Good morning you two. Up already?""\n\n""Yep. Just heading for the shower.""\n\n""Okay. Let me know when you're done. I need one too.""\n\nRichard had sponged himself down in the bathroom, removing most of the mess from last night and this morning. As he walked back into his bedroom, he heard some moaning. Brenda was lying there, spread out on the bed, covers thrown back, one hand buried in her crotch, the other squeezing and pulling at her breasts.\n\n""So that's how girls do it by themselves.""\n\nHer eyes opened a bit and she looked at him, but her hands never slowed down. ""Don't just stand there. Help!""\n\nKneeling on the bed beside her, he pulled her hand away from her breasts. It immediately dropped down to help with her pussy. Using both hands, he massaged and fondled her mounds, pinching and pulling at the nipples, working them hard. Lowering his mouth to hers, he started a soft kiss.\n\nRight now, she didn't want it soft, she needed everything fast and hard, so she ground her mouth up into his, practically sucking his tongue out of his mouth, jabbing and poking with her own. One of her hands had two fingers sliding up and down her slit, pausing to work on her clit with every upstroke. The other hand had one finger inside her hole, pounding in and out as fast as she could move it.\n\nThe tension was building quickly in her groin and she felt it would only be a few more seconds before her release. Grunting, gasping, breathing hard through her nose, she kept the suction going to his mouth, unwilling to let him go this close to the top.\n\nThen it happened. Her climax hit hard, her whole body stiffening for a few seconds, moaning and whimpering into his mouth, with shockwaves moving through her body, making her rock from side to side. Richard could feel it when her orgasm hit, her mouth opening wide and breaking the suction, and tongue stopping. He kept his mouth locked to hers all through the spasms, sucking at her, playing with her tongue, letting her breathe through his mouth. Gradually she subsided, her moans and whimpers dying down, her hands slowing and then stopping, his hands releasing her breasts.\n\nHe kept his mouth locked to hers, her breath coming only through him, her gasps and pants slowing down to more normal breathing. Finally, she wrapped her arms around his head, pressed her mouth hard against his for a brief instant, and broke contact. She took several long, deep, shuddering breaths.\n\n""That was good. Thank you.""\n\nHe pulled her up to him, her head nestling into his shoulder. Pulling the covers over them both, he whispered into her ear. ""Nap or breakfast?""\n\n""Nasty person, making me choose. You get breakfast ready then come back.""\n\n""Okay."" Richard got back up. Brenda whimpered a bit when she felt him move away, then wiggled a little deeper under the covers. She watched him put on his robe and leave, then closed her eyes.\n\n----\n\nWalking into the kitchen, Richard heard the shower start up. He wondered a bit at the length of time it took for them to actually start the water, then decided that whatever they were up to was none of his business.\n\nDown in the kitchen, poking through the 'fridge and cupboards, he worked out what he had enough of to feed everybody. Toast, some bacon, a few sausages, pancake mix, eggs, orange juice, and milk. Plenty for now. Of course, with one (his sister), possibly two (thinking about upstairs), maybe three (listening to the squeals in the bathroom) extra mouths to feed, he'd certainly need to stock up.\n\nAs he worked on breakfast, the laughter in the shower died down, becoming quieter and harder to hear. Then he started to hear the odd loud moan or gasp. Those two certainly weren't being quiet or shy about what they were doing. They also succeeded in bringing his member to full attention, which distracted him quite a bit from his cooking.\n\nA little while later, as he was laying out breakfast on the table, the bathroom door opened. The shower had stopped several minutes ago due to a lack of hot water (he'd checked), so he knew they'd be out shortly. Vicky came out first, hair wrapped in a towel, with another one wrapped around her body, covering her from her chest to upper thigh, leaving a lot of leg exposed.\n\nVicky saw him, winked, and blew him a kiss. Then she saw the food on the table. ""Breakfast! Goody! I'm starved!""\n\nCaitlin came out, wearing the same as Vicky, except that the towel barely covered her, going from her nipples to just below her crotch in front, and just barely covering her buns in the rear. She saw him, then saw breakfast on the table, and blushed. ""I thought you were still upstairs in bed.""\n\n""No, I've been down here for a while, fixing breakfast. I heard the two of you working up a healthy appetite, so I made lots. I know I'm hungry, and I think Brenda is too.""\n\nShe saw him glancing down at the bottom of the towel and smiled a bit. She also saw the bulge in the front of his robe, and thought she knew what had caused it. ""I guess you're going to have to get used to girls running around here, aren't you, big brother."" With that, she carefully and deliberately sat down, giving him a good view of her legs, thighs, and hips, and glimpses of more every time she reached for something.\n\nHe sighed, heading for the stairs and Brenda. This *was* going to take a lot of getting used to. His sister had definitely not been like this when he was living at home. Mom would have had hysterics, and Dad would probably have killed her. He thought he liked her better this way.\n\nSeeing that Brenda was asleep, he sat softly on the bed, leaning over to nibble and kiss her neck and face. One hand snaked its way under the covers and began massaging and fondling a breast. She yawned and slowly opened her eyes.\n\n""Mornin' sleepyhead. Time for breakfast. Let's go, the food's getting cold already. And if you don't hurry, there won't be any left for you. Our sisters are down there right now, eating enough for all of us.""\n\n""Awright, okay, I'm coming. Don't I get a shower first? You promised.""\n\n""No shower until after breakfast, I'm afraid. Those two didn't leave us any hot water.""\n\n""They're up?""\n\n""I thought I said that already. Mostly up. Not dressed yet, but up. It seems to be a come-as-you-are breakfast, so it doesn't much matter if you're dressed or not."" She looked at him a little strangely. ""They're both fresh out of the shower, wearing nothing but a smile and a towel, having great fun teasing me. You can stay up here if you want, but I'm hungry. See you downstairs.""\n\nWalking back into the kitchen, Richard saw that he'd been right. Both girls were definitely hungry, eating and chatting with each other. Caitlin hadn't bothered to adjust her towel, so he was still being treated to a peep show. He sat down and started to fill a plate for himself. ""Brenda's awake, and should be down in a few minutes. That is, she will be if she woke up enough to be hungry.""\n\nA few minutes later, Brenda came down, wearing her nightie and a long robe. She gave Richard a quick kiss, sat down, and started in on her breakfast.\n\n----\n\nLong after the eating was done and everything was cleaned up, Vicky and Caitlin were sitting on the porch enjoying the view and the sunshine. Brenda and Richard had gone off to pick up some groceries for lunch and dinner, after a short, rather unsatisfactory shower (due to a shortage of hot water), leaving the two of them alone.\n\nThey sat there for a while, not saying anything, just getting used to being with each other. Finally Vicky broke the silence.\n\n""Caty, who's Angie?""\n\nCaitlin didn't answer right away, sitting there, staring out at the ocean. After a long pause, she spoke.\n\n""Where did you hear that name?""\n\n""From you. Last night. The first time we did it. You were crying her name before we started. Is she your lover?""\n\nCaitlin sat back, taking a few deep breaths, fighting down the feelings of loss and pain she knew were there. ""Okay,"" she thought, ""so now I'm going to have a frank emotional talk with an eleven year old girl, one that I just met yesterday, who has already made love to me. I can handle it if I stay calm. Stay calm.""\n\nTaking a few deep breaths, she replied.\n\n""She was my lover for a while.""\n\n""Did she die or something?""\n\n""No, nothing that tragic, but sometimes it feels like it. Her father found us in bed together one evening while we were making out and had an absolute fit. He was going to call the police and have me arrested for seducing and raping his daughter.""\n\n""How old was she?""\n\n""Fourteen, three years younger than me. She convinced her mother that I hadn't raped her or anything like that, but her father was determined that I wasn't going to ruin his daughter for life. His ultimatum was that I had to leave town and never see Angie again, or face charges."" After a short pause, and a glance toward Vicky, who was still looking out over the beach, Caitlin continued. ""The only people who know about this are Angie, her mother and father, Richard, and now you.""\n\n""It must hurt to go through something like that. I don't think I'd like her Dad.""\n\n""Well, until that day, he was a pretty nice person. He just couldn't handle thinking of his daughter becoming a lesbian.""\n\n""A lesbian? Is that like what we are?""\n\n""Maybe, maybe not. I'm not, and you probably aren't either.""\n\n""What's a lesbian then?""\n\n""A lesbian is a woman who only loves other women and won't or can't love a man. Some choose that lifestyle, some dislike or even hate men, and some say they are born to it.""\n\n""I don't think I am one then, 'cause someday I want to go out with boys and get married and have babies. When I'm older. Did you have any other lovers? I know you haven't done it with a guy yet.""\n\n""No, I haven't had any other lovers. And how do you know I haven't done it with a guy?""\n\nVicky grinned and looked at Caitlin. ""'Cause you got a hymen. I felt it."" Caitlin blushed and looked away.\n\n""Okay miss smarty pants. Now it's your turn. How many other lovers have you had? And don't try and tell me I was the first. I haven't had much practice, but even I can tell you've done this a lot more than me.""\n\nNow it was Vicky's turn to blush and turn away. After a while she answered, speaking softly and quietly.\n\n""Two. Only Dad and Brenda know about them. Dad thinks I talked to Mom about it, but I haven't. I think she knows now, and I'm probably in trouble.""\n\n""So why me and why now? Especially in front of everybody.""\n\nVicky spent some more time thinking, staring over the beach.\n\n""Donna moved away a couple of months ago, her Dad got transferred at work or something. When she moved, I hurt. Dad and Brenda tried to help, but didn't know what I needed. After a while, it didn't hurt so much, but it never went away. I don't know too many people around here except the kids in school, and wouldn't dare talk to any of them 'cause they'd think I was weird.""\n\nCaitlin kept quiet, letting Vicky gather herself together, waiting for her to continue.\n\n""When I saw Brenda yesterday morning, I knew she'd got someone, probably Richard. The hurt started coming back. It got worse all day. At supper, I decided. I knew you were Richard's sister, so you were probably okay, you were new, you didn't seem that upset about Richard and Brenda (Mom didn't think I knew yet), and looking at Brenda got you hot. I could see it. I needed someone bad. I checked with Dad first, and he let me know it would be okay with him. So I went for you. I hope you're not mad.""\n\nCaitlin could almost hear the pleading, the need for acceptance in Vicky's voice. She could picture Angie going through the same thing right now, needing someone to hold on to. She was having a hard time holding back her tears, and knew she wouldn't be able to stop them for much longer.\n\n""Vicky, I need a hug. Please?""\n\nVicky turned and climbed into Caitlin's lap. Both were crying now, hanging on to each other, just letting the tears wash away their pain. They were still holding each other when Mary stepped onto the porch.\n\n ----"
735,Brenda's Conquest - 6,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - the babysitter, Vicky's great love, Vicky's punishment.\n\n----\n\nMary and her husband Will had had a long talk that morning about their daughters, Vicky and Brenda, but most of it was about Vicky, what she had hidden from her mother, how she had lied to her father and sister, and about her behaviour the previous evening.\n\nApparently, Vicky had been involved in a couple of heated sexual affairs without anyone knowing about it. Will found out about the second one after the other girl had moved away, and been told by Vicky about the first one. He'd found her in her room in the middle of a crying session, and she'd told him everything. She also said that she'd talked to Mom already, and told her the same as she'd told him, and that she'd get over it faster if nobody said anything about it anymore. Somewhere in the middle of their conversation, Brenda walked in on them, having overheard enough to realize what was going on, wanting to know the whole story and if she could help.\n\nIt ended with Will and Vicky both agreeing not to talk about this with anyone outside the family, and also agreeing not to mention or refer to these incidents where Vicky could hear them. She said she'd get over it faster that way.\n\nAfter listening to all this, Mary told her husband that Vicky had never said anything to her about this, ever, and why hadn't he talked to her about it. It turned out Vicky was somewhat to blame here as well. During the weeks following her confession to her father, she hung around the house a lot, and crawled into bed with them a few times. Since nothing was said about it, Will assumed that Mary did know what was going on, and was following the same instructions, not to mention it while Vicky was around. After that, other matters took on more importance, and the situation started sliding into the background. Vicky spoke with her father a few times, talking at length about how she felt, and how she thought she was getting over Donna. Vicky was her old self around the house, and wasn't having any more crying jags, so Will just let the matter slide. Until last night.\n\nThey both realized that Vicky had gone through a hard emotional time with this, and that if Vicky and Caitlin hit it off, they wouldn't interfere with things too much, at least for now. Vicky did need to be disciplined for lying, and a couple of weeks being grounded would probably be adequate. It would do for a punishment, and give Vicky and Caitlin some time to cool off.\n\nMary went over to Robert's place a little before lunch, to see what was happening, and to bring Vicky home for a long chat. When she got there, things were a little different than what she'd expected.\n\n Vicky and Caitlin were still on the porch when Mary arrived. Caitlin was reclining, stretched out in the lounger, with Vicky curled up in her lap, head buried in Caitlin's shoulder. Caitlin had her head turned into Vicky's neck and shoulder as well, so you couldn't see either of their faces. It looked like they were necking, right there in the open.\n\nMary sat down in the other lounger, sitting upright, looking at the two girls. Listening carefully, she heard the odd muffled sob and a bit of sniffling.\n\n""Vicky, is everything all right? You seem to be upset about something."" Vicky turned her head to look at her mother, letting her see both of their faces. They were both red-eyed, with streaks running down their cheeks. It looked like both had done some serious crying.\n\n""I'm okay, Mom."" She slid down a little lower on Caitlin, laying her head down on the bigger girl's chest, hugging her tight with both arms, looking at her mother, blinking away the last few tears. Caitlin, her arms still around Vicky, gave her a small squeeze.\n\n""You both look terrible. What's the matter?""\n\nWhen Vicky didn't answer, Caitlin did.\n\n""We'll be okay in a little while, it's just that we've been talking. It seems Vicky and I have a few things in common. I take it you and your husband had a talk about Vicky this morning?""\n\n""Yes, but why would you be asking about that?""\n\n""Like I said, we've both had some similar experiences. She's told me a little bit about what's been happening in her life and what's going on right now, and I've told her a little bit about my past. We've been commiserating. So what have you decided to do about us?""\n\n""What do you mean, 'do about us'?""\n\n""Well, Vicky's already told me about how she'd lied to her Dad and Brenda. She knows she's in trouble for that, and expects to be punished for it. But what she's really worried about, and me as well, is what you're going to do about us, meaning me and Vicky.""\n\nVicky was just lying there through all this, letting Caitlin do the talking, blinking back the tears, sniffling every once in a while, listening, and watching her mother.\n\n""Well, Will and I had decided on something, but now I'm not too sure about what we'd planned."" She looked her daughter in the eye. ""What I think I'd like is for Vicky to tell me the whole story, right from the start. Okay Vicky? Ready to come home and tell me about it?""\n\n""I'd rather stay here, Mom. I'd feel a lot better telling you about it here than at home right now."" She and Caitlin both shifted a bit, making themselves a little more comfortable.\n\n""All right, but let me get comfortable first."" Mary stood and turned her lounger so it was partially facing the other two. After stretching out in it, she looked at her daughter. ""Okay then, I want to hear the whole story, right from the start, and don't leave anything out.""\n\n----\n\n<<Vicky's story, edited, with many details filled in>>\n\nIt started a little over a year ago, when Vicky was ten. Mom and Dad were out for the night and weren't expected back until sometime the next afternoon. Their babysitter, a sixteen year old girl both parents had known for a few years, put each of the kids to bed and then curled up in their parents bed to sleep (the standard arrangement).\n\nYou couldn't really call Robyn pretty, let alone beautiful, but she was somewhat cute, with an air of innocence around her. She did make the best of what she had, keeping her light brown shoulder-length hair shiny, clean, and well done up, using only a little makeup, mostly to enhance her grey-blue eyes (her best feature), and making sure her pearly-whites were exactly that. She was fairly short at 4'11"", and a little chubby. Her breasts were medium sized, about a 'B' cup, and fairly firm, considering her figure.\n\nSometime during the night a thunderstorm broke out. The repeated claps of thunder and flashes of lightning woke Vicky up and frightened her enough that she ran from her bed and crawled in with Robyn (the babysitter). Robyn tried to comfort Vicky, hugging her, petting her, and stroking her back. Eventually Vicky calmed down, but Robyn didn't stop the cuddling and petting. Vicky was enjoying it in a sleepy sort of way, so she didn't object when the petting became more intimate. Robyn worked on Vicky for quite some time that night, eventually bringing her to her first real orgasm. She went back to sleep lying in Robyn's arms, still being cuddled and caressed, and feeling very warm and cosy.\n\nAfter that night, Vicky ended up in bed with Robyn every time Robyn babysat, usually two or three times each month. Robyn brought Vicky along slowly, never pushing, teaching her how to accept pleasure from another woman, and how to give it in return. Vicky, at age ten, had been brought into her sexuality.\n\nRobyn introduced Donna to Vicky about six months after Vicky's first sexual encounter.\n\nDonna was a shy, quiet girl, still quite short (4'2"") but starting to sprout and develop. Her hair was a dark honey-blond, kept short in almost a page-boy cut. Her face was very nice and well-proportioned, showing some of the beauty that would be hers when she grew older. Her body was also starting to develop some of the charms she would have later, with long, slender legs, delicate, expressive hands, breasts that were starting to cone out, and the beginnings of a real figure, with a real waist, nicely developing hips and a well-rounded bottom. The older boys were beginning to notice.\n\nVicky's parents were both required to be out of town for the night, on rather sudden notice, and were having a hard time finding a sitter. (Richard wasn't available that night.) Finally, after some fast negotiations, they managed to get Robyn, but with a compromise. Robyn was already committed to babysitting another couple's eleven year old daughter overnight, so it was agreed that she would bring the other girl with her to sleep over, after everyone's parents had given their permission. Robyn herself had actually made the suggestion.\n\nWhen Vicky found out that Robyn was going to babysit, but that another girl would be coming over as well, she got into a bit of a mood. Those special times with Robyn had become a very important part of Vicky's life. She didn't know if she'd get any time with her friend for their 'special' playing, because Donna would be sleeping in her parents' bed too.\n\nThat afternoon and evening were somewhat strained. Donna was a shy, withdrawn girl, quite unlike Vicky and Brenda, and didn't join in much with their playing and joking. Vicky was also feeling jealous of the way Donna and Robyn sometimes looked at each other. She recognized that look because it was the same one her friend occasionally gave her. When putting the girls into their beds, Robyn whispered to Vicky ""It's okay. You're welcome to sneak in later. We can still hug and cuddle. You'd like that, wouldn't you?""\n\nFeeling better, Vicky whispered back ""Yes please. I like hugs and cuddles.""\n\nA short while later, she was peeking into her parents' bedroom. Robyn was there, lying under the covers in the middle of the bed, with Donna snuggled up tight to one side, arm wrapped around Robyn's waist, head pillowed on the older girl's shoulder. Vicky was feeling a little jealous and was very nervous about climbing into bed with the two of them.\n\nVicky saw Robyn look at her and waved for her to come in. When she saw Donna open her eyes, she saw a shy, rather inviting smile appear on the girl's face. Seeing that, she felt a little better about joining them for cuddles and jumped up into the bed. Worming her way under the covers, she snuggled up close to Robyn, resting her head on her friend's other shoulder, and putting an arm around her waist. When her arm touched Donna's, she felt something, almost like a small shock, run up her arm and down to her groin.\n\nVicky felt Robyn relax, and heard her give out a big sigh.\n\nRobyn hugged both of them for a minute, then pulled them both up a little bit. ""Donna, this is my special friend Vicky. Vicky, this is my special friend Donna.""\n\nRobyn then shocked Vicky by leaning over a bit to nuzzle and kiss with Donna, like lovers, like they did together. She was just as shocked when Robyn did that to her too, and she could see the surprise in Donna's eyes. And something else.\n\nThere was a sort of deep hunger growing in the young girl's eyes as she looked back at Vicky, something Vicky had never seen. It seemed to generate a deep-seated excitement inside the ten year old that ran right through her body. That was something she'd never felt before, either.\n\nFor some reason, Vicky couldn't seem to look away from Donna's eyes. They had captured her, and wouldn't let her go. She was a little scared of this, but was also thrilled, feeling a tension building up between them, running back and forth between their eyes, an invisible bond that wasn't going to let either one of them free.\n\nAfter what felt like hours, but was only a few seconds, Vicky saw Donna's hand reach up and start to caress Robyn's breast. With only a little hesitation, she copied those motions. Those eyes made it feel like they were caressing each other's breasts. Donna then smiled, letting Vicky know that this was what she was hoping for, and that Donna was now in control.\n\nWatching carefully, she saw Donna lower her head and start kissing Robyn's cheek and neck, never breaking eye contact. Slowly and carefully she followed suit. Vicky could almost feel Donna's lips and tongue touching and caressing her own face.\n\nAfter lifting her head again, Donna's hand disappeared under the covers, coming out again a few seconds later, pulling up the bottom of Robyn's negligee. Vicky felt her hand doing the same, almost by itself, hardly needing her when following Donna's lead. With some cooperation from the teenager, her negligee was eventually tossed to the side. This left the brunette's breasts exposed, something that Donna immediately took advantage of.\n\nVicky watched Donna licking and kissing Robyn's breast, sucking up the nipple and teasing it with her tongue and teeth. Hardly noticing, she was doing the same thing with the other breast. Her whole attention was focused on the hunger and desire she saw in Donna's eyes, and on the need being opened up within herself by those same eyes.\n\nDeep inside her, she felt a fire erupt, running up to her nipples and down to her pussy, finally stopping in and igniting her small clit. This sent a wave of pleasure through her, causing her to shudder slightly.\n\nAs she watched, Donna's eyes narrowed for a second as that wave passed from Vicky to her, and ignited the same fires within her. Vicky smiled, knowing then that Donna was feeling exactly the same things she was, and they both knew it. Donna was now kissing her way down Robyn's side, over her hip, and down the outside of her leg, pushing the covers back as she went. Vicky was still copying her every move.\n\nRobyn was watching this interplay between the two girls with fascination, tinged with some of her initial nervousness about bringing them together like this. She had hoped they'd become good friends, and it looked like things were going to be better than she thought they might. It was unsettling, though, the way the two of them were staring at each other, and the way Donna had taken charge, something she'd never done before.\n\nWhen Donna got to Robyn's knee, she pulled it up and out, away from the other leg, leaving that teenage pussy open and inviting. She then kissed and nibbled her way down to Robyn's toes. Vicky, still staring into the girl's eyes, was with her all the way, unable to turn away from her gaze, still copying her every move.\n\nFor the first time since they started, Donna looked away from Vicky's eyes. They traced a line along the inside of Robyn's leg, from just below where Vicky was down to Robyn's waiting pussy. She looked back into Vicky's eyes, smiling a little, inviting, daring the girl to keep following her lead. Donna then turned away, moving herself in between those legs, nibbling and kissing her way up from Robyn's ankle, heading towards that damp, overheated slit.\n\nVicky couldn't resist the invitation. She quickly moved into the same position on the other leg and started kissing her way up as well. She could almost feel the satisfaction coming from Donna, as she felt Vicky move into place.\n\nAs they both moved closer to Robyn's centre, Vicky occasionally felt a touch from Donna's shoulder or hip or thigh, each touch sending a thrill running through her body, setting off tiny shudders and gasps. Feeling and hearing these same things coming from Donna made it even more exciting, feeding back on itself, intensifying the reaction. Those touches became more and more frequent, lasting longer and longer, until Vicky's side was pressed up against Donna's, giving them both an almost continuous buzz.\n\nShe felt Donna's hand slide on top of hers. Not really knowing what to do, but not wanting the girl to move her hand away, Vicky curled her fingers up into those other fingers, intertwining with them, and hanging on.\n\nRobyn was starting to feel a little frustrated by now. It was quite apparent, despite the fact that they were both playing with her body, that they were paying far more attention to each other than to her. ""Ah well,"" she thought to herself, ""it's your own fault. You brought them together, you face the consequences. I just hope they get me off before they start in on each other.""\n\nEventually they were both almost at the point where her legs joined. Just before their cheeks touched, Vicky watched Donna slide up and over Robyn's leg, reversing her body, almost moving into a sixty-nine position. Her chest was on Robyn's stomach, and she began to lick and nibble Robyn's mound and the upper portion of her now-dripping slot.\n\nVicky pushed Robyn's other leg up at the knee, wiggling her body underneath and, lying on her side, began to lick and kiss the bottom parts of that slit, nibbling her way up from the puckered little anus to just above the dripping hole, pausing long enough to dip in and lap up as much of that sweet nectar as she could. She then licked her way back down, tickling and tasting with the tip of her tongue.\n\nVicky felt a light touch on her calf. Someone's hand, probably Robyn's, was caressing her, slowly moving up the inside of her leg. She spread herself wide, suddenly wanting someone to do something with her pussy. As the hand moved higher, she moaned in anticipation, needing release from the tensions developing inside her. When that hand finally reached her aching slit, she whimpered a bit in relief. Hearing Donna's long, drawn-out groan, she was certain that another hand had finally reached her pussy as well.\n\nAll this tongue lashing was having an effect on Robyn. Vicky could feel the teen's muscles bunching and relaxing and her hips starting to jerk and twist. All of a sudden Robyn started to groan, her climax hitting with little warning. Vicky licked and sucked at that juicy hole, lapping up all the creamy drippings, not wanting any to go to waste.\n\nShe left the last few drops on her tongue, pushing them high up Robyn's slit, wanting to share with the other girl. When Donna's tongue touched hers, Vicky almost climaxed on the spot, the electric thrill from that contact running through her body felt soooo delicious and intense. It was all too soon when Donna pulled back a bit to continue her assault on Robyn's clit.\n\nThat hand playing with Vicky's pussy was finally getting somewhere. There were ripples of pleasure running out from the finger moving in and out of her aching love-hole, and the sweet sensations coming from her clit as it was being massaged sent tingles all through her body. It felt wonderful, but oh-so-slow! Right now she wanted it hard and fast, but no amount of wiggling or whimpering made any difference to the hand torturing her between her legs.\n\nMoaning in frustration, she started tonguing and licking Robyn's hole with a fast, hard rhythm. She could feel her friend quickly working up to another climax, and then felt it hit as her tongue was grabbed and squeezed by Robyn's vaginal muscles. More juice started flowing, thicker and creamier than before. Vicky lapped up everything her tongue could reach, this time saving it in her mouth for sharing.\n\nSliding her tongue up higher, moving to Robyn's clit, she again felt Donna's tongue touch hers, with the same electric tingles running out from that contact to the rest of her body. Using her tongue, she began to spread the creamy nectar she'd saved in her mouth on and around Robyn's clit. Donna's tongue lapped up everything, then went travelling around again, on and in that pussy.\n\nShe could feel Robyn's body start to jerk and wiggle as another wave of orgasm hit. This time, Vicky started working on the brunette's clit, sliding over and around Donna's tongue, which was doing the same thing, and driving Robyn over the edge again, and again. The hand working on her own pussy started jerking around almost completely at random before it stopped altogether.\n\nThe two of them relentlessly attacked that defenceless little nubbin with their tongues, stopping only when they heard Robyn whimpering and moaning for them to stop, please, she couldn't take any more.\n\nVicky's head fell back onto the bed. She was breathing rapidly, still moaning softly, still needing release. She could hear Robyn gasping and panting for air, coming down from the intense orgasms she'd been put through. Suddenly there was a pair of lips on hers and a tongue forcing its way into her mouth, startling Vicky with the onslaught. She could still taste Robyn's flavours on that tongue, and it was absolutely delicious right then.\n\nWrapping an arm around Donna's head, Vicky returned the kiss with all the fire and passion she felt inside her, sliding her tongue into Donna's mouth, then trying to suck that other tongue into her throat.\n\nA minute or two later, Vicky felt the hand in her gash start to move again, picking up the pace, quickly speeding up to a hard, steady rhythm, one she knew would set her off. Whimpering in anticipation, she could hear/feel Donna moaning through their kiss, probably receiving the same treatment herself.\n\nWhen Vicky's first orgasm hit, it was sudden and hard. Her hips were jumping and thrusting, her legs closing and opening, pussy walls clutching and grabbing the finger in there. She felt none of that, lost in a haze of intense pleasure for those long, drawn-out seconds. Rolling through her like a wave, it started from her groin and washed into every muscle in her body, rising to a crest before allowing her to slide down towards normalcy. She tried to pull Donna tighter into their kiss, moaning and whimpering with pleasure and release. When it subsided, that need was still there, not quite as bad, but still almost desperately seeking release. Thank god that hand kept up its actions.\n\nNext was Donna. Vicky could feel it. Donna almost managed to jerk her head back from their kiss, but Vicky held her tight. It was a hard one - she heard/felt Donna moaning, almost screaming, crying into her mouth, and could feel the shudders from Donna's release right through their kiss, setting off another orgasmic wave in her own body. This one was smaller, a short surge of pleasure through her entire being, leaving behind a tingling sensation.\n\nAll through this, that hand in her crotch kept up its relentless pounding action. Vicky craved it right now, wanting it to go faster and harder, she needed release again so bad it almost hurt.\n\nThis went on for a little while longer, Donna and Vicky setting each other off on major and minor climaxes. Just when Vicky felt like she couldn't take any more, Donna gave a final moan and shudder and rolled away from her. Vicky, whimpering, also rolled away, finally breaking contact with that relentless hand. Her arm was touching Donna when she stopped, not wanting to break contact. That deep-seated need and desire the other girl had brought to life deep inside her was still there, but felt dull and distant, her body being too tired for anything more right now.\n\nAfter a few minutes rest, she felt Robyn's hands on her body, pulling her up higher on the bed, breaking her contact with her new lover. Opening her eyes, she saw Robyn pull Donna up to her other side, laying her down to rest. When they were both settled, Donna touched her, reaching over top of Robyn. Vicky climbed over top of both girls, finally settling back into bed behind Donna, fitting herself to the girl's body spoon-style, wanting as much contact between them as she could get.\n\nShe felt her new friend's shivers and heard her soft moans as their bodies came together. With her free arm, Vicky reached over to Robyn, pulling the three of them into a tighter embrace. Donna's hand covered her own, then she intertwined their fingers in a tight grasp. That's how they fell asleep.\n\n Vicky was awakened very early in the morning by what felt like tickling on her feet. Donna was no longer in her arms, so she opened one eye. Robyn had rolled away a little during the night, over to the other side of the bed. Her new lover was nowhere to be seen. Then she felt the tickling on her feet again. Rolling over, she was suddenly face-to-foot with the blonde.\n\nFeeling the licks and kisses running all over her feet and toes, Vicky began to return them, nibbling and sucking on Donna's toes. She then nibbled and kissed her way down the bed, along Donna's ankles, then her shins and knees, throwing back the covers to get at her thighs. Finally she reached Donna's hairless mound.\n\nThis long, slow journey, feeling Donna's caresses, licks, kisses and nibbles the whole way, re-awakened that need in Vicky. She could feel it burning deep inside, as hot and strong as ever. When Donna's moist, cool tongue touched her mound, Vicky gasped and shivered, opening her legs up wide. She tried to shove her whole face into Donna's damp snatch, sucking and licking at all the warm, sweet nectar, driving Donna into an almost immediate climax.\n\nWhen the waves of pleasure stopped rocking her body, Donna returned the favour, nibbling and tasting Vicky's lower and inner lips and clit, pushing Vicky to the edge as well. Vicky felt it build quickly in her groin, growing and releasing so fast it was incredible. It felt like small tremors erupting all over her body, echoes of the small earthquake taking place wherever Donna's tongue was touching her.\n\nVicky could feel her body tiring quickly, not yet recovered from last night. She rested her head on Donna's thigh, wrapping her arms around Donna's waist to hold her close. She felt Donna copying her, preparing for a long session of very tired lovemaking.\n\nUsing only her tongue, Vicky ran the tip up and down Donna's slot, playing with and teasing her clit. It was surprising to Vicky how quickly and easily Donna moved up into another orgasm. Pulling back her tongue to let the other girl recover, Vicky closed her eyes and rested.\n\nAfter a minute or two, Vicky felt Donna's tongue slide into her dripping crack and start to tease and tickle. Feeling completely relaxed, she just let the sensations build. She was almost shocked when she felt herself sliding into another mild orgasm after what seemed like only a minute or two. It was so delicious, having it wash back and forth in her limp body, those sweet sensations tickling all through her without any of the intense release of those from last night.\n\nWhen she recovered a bit, she tongued Donna into another mild orgasm, receiving another herself a few minutes later. This one was even softer, simply sliding in from nowhere, running electric tingles through her entire body, then sliding away again. It took so little effort, yet felt so good, she wanted to keep doing it forever. Again, as soon as her body settled down, she gave another to Donna.\n\nIt was almost like they were trading the same orgasm back and forth, using their tongues to pass it through one mouth into the other's sensitive and over-stimulated clit. Everything felt so nice right now, so warm, so comfortable, so wonderfully perfect. It was as though she and her new lover were halves of a natural orgasmic whole, suddenly brought together. She completely lost herself in this delightful new playtime.\n\nAfter some time, and countless small climaxes, she felt hands trying to pull her away from Donna. She simply hung on tight to her new friend's waist until the hands gave up. She wasn't ready to stop yet.\n\n Robyn woke up very early the next morning and didn't feel either of the girls beside her. Opening her eyes, she looked over to see them both on the other side of the bed, covers thrown back, lying on their sides in a sixty-nine position. They each had their legs scissored apart, with their heads pillowed on each other's thighs, arms wrapped around each other's waists, mouths almost touching each others pussies.\n\nThey seemed to be asleep, but as Robyn watched, Vicky's tongue slid into Donna's slot to tease and play with her clit. After a minute or two, Donna shuddered a bit, pulling her face into Vicky's crotch, moaning very quietly. After the shudders and moaning stopped, both leaned back slightly, resting, seeming to sleep again. A minute or so later, Donna's tongue slipped into Vicky's crack, repeating the performance Vicky'd just given, bringing Vicky to a small, groaning orgasm. After a minute or two of rest, Vicky started again.\n\nThis had apparently been going on for some time, as both girls were covered with a thin film of perspiration. Both of their pussies were absolutely dripping with juices, and streaks of their cream and saliva ran down both sides of their thighs, leaving small wet patches on the bed under them.\n\nAfter watching them both go through several mini-orgasms, Robyn thought it was about time they separated and got some more real sleep. She tried to pull them apart, but all they did was grab on tighter, refusing to move or let go. Neither had opened their eyes.\n\nSighing a bit, Robyn gave up trying to stop them. Instead, she lay down behind Vicky, pulling the covers over them all, wrapping one arm around them both. Every few minutes she could feel one or the other of the girls shudder as another climax hit. She'd never heard of anyone being able to come this often, with what seemed to be very little stimulation. She gave up counting their orgasms after a while and fell back to sleep.\n\nLater that morning, but still fairly early, Robyn woke again. The girls were in approximately the same positions, but this time they were definitely asleep. Their arms were relaxed, bodies twisted slightly, heads tilted to the side, mouths open, breathing softly and steadily. She smiled to herself, seeing them like this, knowing that they would be enjoying each others' company far more than their times with her. Without her help, though, they would never had gotten together.\n\nShe decided she'd better have her talk with them now, while the three of them had some time and some privacy together. God only knew if a chance like this would come up again. She woke them by giving them each a long kiss, licking the insides of their lips and playing with their tongues, still tasting of the juices from their pussies. As they woke, they each responded to the kiss, playing with her tongue, sucking it deeper into their mouths.\n\nPulling them both up beside her, heads on pillows, she let them cuddle with each other and kiss quietly for a few minutes, caressing them both.\n\n""Okay you two, you're gonna have to break for a while. I need to talk with you both."" Donna turned over, putting her back to Vicky, facing Robyn. She'd pulled Vicky's hand with her, and was now holding it between her breasts. Vicky pressed in tight, liking the feel of so much naked skin on skin contact with her friend.\n\n""I've been hoping to get you two together for a while now, but didn't know how to do it, or how you two would react to each other. This was a real break for me, making it a lot easier, and it looks like you two are getting along very well."" Both girls blushed, but Vicky gave Donna a kiss on the back of her neck. Donna squeezed Vicky's hand in reply.\n\n""You see, this is probably the last time I'll be babysitting either of you."" She listened to their protests for a few seconds before carrying on. ""Yes, it will be the last time. You see, I've found a real job now, working in an office, and I'll be starting in two weeks. I've also got myself a steady boyfriend, one I think may be around for a long time. This means I won't have any more time for babysitting."" She had a hard time continuing, looking at the tears in their eyes, and starting to cry a bit herself.\n\n""This doesn't mean I don't love you both, because I do. It's just that I'm getting older and need to do other things in my life. You two are very special to me, and I'm going to miss you a whole lot. That's why I'm glad you are getting along so well. I know what it's like to be without a special friend, I had to go through it before. You'll have each other now, so it won't seem so bad when I'm not there anymore.""\n\n""I know you both go to the same school, so you'll be able to meet and talk with each other whenever you want. One thing I thought you might do is to arrange regular sleep-overs at each other's houses, something your parents probably wouldn't mind. I don't know what else to say, except that I love you.""\n\nWith that, all three girls started crying, hugging each other, telling them how much they'd miss each other.\n\nAfter the crying died down, Robyn said that it was time to get up and mobile. They did the usual things, showering, breakfast, and doing a lot of talking. Brenda was surprised when Vicky told her about Robyn's new job and new boyfriend, wondering how come Vicky knew about it before she did. They spent the rest of the day chatting and playing. Donna didn't seem nearly as shy as before, joining in with the talking and laughing at the jokes. She seemed totally different from the shy little girl she'd been yesterday.\n\nDonna and Vicky never did seem to become close friends at school. They suspected it would be better to keep their relationship a secret. They met regularly after school and slept over at each other's houses as often as they thought they could get away with. They enjoyed each other's company a great deal, over and above the physical pleasure they gave each other. Donna was one of the few really close friends Vicky'd ever had.\n\nThis all came to an end after only a few short months. Donna's Dad was transferred to a new office across the state, getting a promotion and a raise as incentive. It was a shock to Donna when her Dad finally told her, and a bigger shock to Vicky when Donna told her she'd be moving away in a few weeks. They cried in each others arms for a while, before deciding that it would probably be better if they didn't see each other for the last while, knowing it would be too hard to hide their feelings from their friends and families.\n\nVicky had been hurting because of the loss of her special lover for more than three months before she found Caitlin.\n\n----\n\nMary was having a hard time fighting back the tears.\n\n""So how come you never told anyone about this?""\n\n""Well, before, I thought you'd both be mad at me. Maybe you wouldn't let me see Robyn or Donna any more. After Donna left, I hurt a lot, and felt real sorry for not telling you. I knew you'd be mad when you found out, so I just didn't say anything. I'm sorry, Mom.""\n\n""It's okay, apology accepted. Just remember in the future that you should talk to us about these things. We're not meanies you know, we do understand how you feel. We love you and want to help however we can.""\n\n""Okay, Mom. Thanks.""\n\n""You realize of course that you're still going to be punished for lying to your father.""\n\n""Yes, Mom.""\n\n""We've already talked about it, and I think you should both hear what it is. Vicky, you're grounded for two weeks, starting tomorrow. That means the only time you step out of the house is to go to school. No going to friends houses, and no friends over either. Is that clear?""\n\nVicky started crying softly, hanging onto Caitlin.\n\nMary relented slightly. ""Vicky, dear, I said YOU couldn't invite any friends over. I didn't say that your Dad and I couldn't invite Richard or Caty over.""\n\nVicky sniffled a bit, went over and climbed into her mothers lap. ""Thanks, Mom."" She cuddled in her mother's arms for a while.\n\n ----"
736,Brenda's Conquest - 7,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - Lunch, a busy afternoon, voyeurs, a shower\n\n----\n\nRichard opened the door and looked around the porch. Vicky was there, sitting curled up in Mary's lap in one chair, while Caitlin was stretched out in another chair. All three had been crying, that was obvious.\n\n""Lunch is ready, if anyone's interested.""\n\nHe got two nods and a subdued uh-huh for a reply.\n\nHe returned to the kitchen, where Brenda was still pouting. Lunch, consisting of fresh deli buns, corned beef, ham, salami, Swiss and cheddar cheeses, and various drinks, was ready.\n\n""Come on, Brenda, quit pouting. I'll pick some up next time I'm shopping. I promise! I've never seen anyone put on such a display over a little thing."" Richard couldn't help laughing.\n\n""Don't laugh at me! It's not funny! I mean, how can you possibly survive without it? Isn't there a law somewhere that you gotta have ketchup in the fridge? If there isn't, I'll make one!""\n\n""I think you're being more than a little silly. Don't you think so too?""\n\nShe grinned. ""I guess. I just can't believe there's anyone that doesn't have ketchup. Whaddaya do when you eat hot dogs?""\n\n""I use relish and onion.""\n\n""Eeew. Onion? I'm never gonna kiss you after you've had a hot dog.""\n\n""Why don't you head home and get some? While you're there, invite your Dad over for lunch. Your Mom's already here, so he's probably feeling abandoned.""\n\n""Okay!"" She ran off.\n\nLunch was quiet, without much talking. Vicky, Caitlin and Mary were still feeling the after-effects of their morning chat. Richard, Brenda, and Will talked a bit about Richard's job, the classes he was still taking, Will's business, and a bit about Brenda's school work.\n\nAfter lunch, Richard insisted everyone was to come back for dinner. He'd picked up some steaks, so they'd have a nice barbecue to finish off the weekend. It was agreed - barbecue at six. Especially since they all needed to do some serious talking. Mary told everyone about Vicky's grounding, saying that if they needed to know why, they could ask Vicky.\n\nAfter lunch, Mary and Will went home (next door, such a long trip), Brenda stayed and helped Richard clean up, and Vicky and Caitlin disappeared.\n\nWhen they were done, Richard asked Brenda. ""Any idea where our sisters have gotten to?""\n\nBrenda laughed. ""Richard, think. They're new lovers. This is their, uh, second day together? Last one for two weeks. Where would you be, down at the supermarket?""\n\n""Ouch! You got me on that one. Just remember, I'm not as young as you. It'll take me some time to get used to this. A few days ago I still thought you three were sweet innocent little kids. Now I know better. You're all horny little she-devils in disguise!""\n\n""Right. And don't you forget it! Now then, we've got oodles of time before supper, and I'm not gonna waste it either! Besides, you still owe me a nice shower. Come on, and don't you dare make a fuss!""\n\nWhen they got to the top of the stairs, they could both hear the moans and whimpers coming from Caitlin's room at the end of the hall.\n\n""It looks like our sisters have a head start on us. Wanna go peek?""\n\n""Brenda!""\n\n""Spoilsport."" Brenda followed Richard to his bedroom, then turned and ran down the hall.\n\nRichard turned when he heard her footsteps. ""Brenda! No!"" he said in a loud whisper.\n\nShe ignored him and opened the door to Caitlin's room. ""Okay you two. Remember, it's mine and Richard's turn for a shower. You get the leftovers."" It was an interesting view. Caitlin was spread-eagled on the bed, hands grabbing at the top corners, knees bent, with thighs wide open. Her eyes were open, but glazed over and unfocussed. Vicky's face was buried deep in her crotch, moving up and down very quickly. Caitlin didn't notice Brenda, but Vicky looked up at her sister, her face wet, glistening with Caty's juices. She smiled and nodded.\n\nTurning back toward Richard, she shut the door again. The noises in the room, silenced for a few seconds, started up again.\n\n""See, they hardly noticed.""\n\n""That's supposed to be something private! No spectators. Now promise me you won't do that again.""\n\n""Nope, can't promise that.""\n\n""Brenda, please!""\n\n""All right. How about this then. I promise if either of them tells me to get out and stay out, I will. I won't do it again. And you can tell them both about my promise. Will that do?""\n\n""That's not the same thing. I don't like the idea of you just peeking in on them whenever you feel like it. Besides, it might give them ideas. What if one of them decided to look in on us when we're ... uh ... doing ... whatever.""\n\nBrenda smiled, very seductively at Richard. ""That might be fun. I've given you my promise, and that's as good as it gets. It works both ways. If they tell me to stay out of their room, then they have to stay out of our room. Okay?""\n\n""I guess.""\n\n""Now, you just stand there and don't move a muscle!""\n\nRichard watched as she turned up the heat (again?) and walked back toward him, wiggling her hips. She wrapped her arms around him and gave him a hug. When he went to put his arms around her, she hissed at him ""Don't you dare move until I tell you to!"" He dropped his arms back by his sides.\n\nShe began by slowly sliding down his front. When her head reached his crotch, she nuzzled him with her face, outlining his hardening cock with her nose and her chin. Undoing his shoes, she tugged up on one leg. ""Lift."" He obediently lifted that leg, putting one hand on her head for balance. When she'd stripped off his shoe and sock, she had him lift the other leg, repeating the performance.\n\nFor a few minutes, she caressed his feet, playing with each toe, massaging his ankles, and running her hands partway up his calves. Sliding back up his body, she paused for a moment to nuzzle his now fully-hardened member. Reaching up over her head, she undid his belt.\n\nStanding up straight, she slowly pulled his shirt up and out from his pants. Undoing the bottom couple of buttons, she slipped her arms inside his shirt and ran her hands around his lower stomach, sides, and back. Pulling her arms out, she undid the next button, sliding her arms back inside for more caresses, this time slightly higher.\n\nRichard's breathing was getting heavy. Brenda's caresses felt like feather touches on his skin, so light and so cool, but where she touched, his skin burned. He could feel that heat burning inward, centring on his groin, building up pressure oh so slowly. The bulge in the front of his pants was getting bigger and starting to get uncomfortable.\n\nShe took an agonizingly long time to remove his shirt, finally sliding it down his arms and off his wrists. She paused to suck every fingertip on each of his hands. Reaching up, she teased and tickled his nipples, stopping to nibble and lick one of them.\n\nElectric shocks were running from his nipples to his groin, each time she licked or pinched one. He still had his pants and shorts on, but he felt like he was close to cumming! He moaned. ""God you're making me hot! Much more, and I'll be cumming in my pants!""\n\n""Don't you dare. I've got something else in mind for that.""\n\nTo Richard's relief, she did stop playing with his nipples. Walking around behind him, she was now stroking and touching his back, using the tips of her fingers, trying to memorize every bump, every groove, every muscle and bone there, seeing where he was sensitive. He tried very hard to control himself, especially when she found the ticklish spots.\n\nOnce she was satisfied with his back, she moved around to the front. Lowering herself down, she once again nuzzled his groin, massaging his aching, hardened cock. Richard groaned. This was definitely getting to him. Undoing his pants and pulling down the zipper, she slid her thumbs under his belt, one on either side, and reached around behind him, loosening his pants on the way.\n\nReaching as far around him as she could, she held him in a tight hug, cheek resting against his stomach, just above his crotch. Knees bending, she began to tug and pull his pants down, not releasing her hug, head still pressed against him. As his pants went down, so did she. Over top of his cock, past his balls, down his thighs to his knees, until she was sitting on the floor. Pulling on one leg, she said ""Up.""\n\nStill being obedient, he lifted one leg, then the other. His pants joined his shirt, shoes and socks in a pile. Seated on the floor, Brenda looked up at Richard. All he could see were her big, green, lust-filled eyes looking back at him. His cock felt huge and swollen, ready to burst, and neither one of them were undressed yet!\n\nHe felt a tug on his shorts. Still staring into his eyes, Brenda had her hands fastened to the leg bands of his jockeys, one on either side, and was pulling them down. They went down easily until the front got hung up on his cock. It was so hard, it wouldn't pop out of the top. He moved his hand to try and release his prick, but stopped when she whispered ""Don't move.""\n\nShe got up onto her knees so her head was right at his crotch. Pulling out the waistband of his shorts with one hand, she reached in to grab his cock with the other. As soon as her hand touched it, he jumped, and his whole body shivered for a second. The room was now hot, he was perspiring freely, but her touch still felt cool. She lifted his member out of his shorts and licked the tip with a slight flick of her tongue.\n\n""GOD! Brenda, do that again and I'll be coming in your face. I'm that close.""\n\nSmiling, she walked behind him again and pulled his shorts to his ankles. ""Step out."" He did. Picking up his shorts in one hand, she slid her other hand up the inside of his leg, from the ankle, up his calf, past his knee, up the inner thigh, and then reached through to cup his balls in her palm.\n\nHe was shivering and sweating as her hand got higher and higher. When she touched his thigh, he jumped again. When he realized where her hand was going, he tried to push himself up, getting on tiptoe to try and get away from her hand. When she touched his balls, he jumped again, letting out a strangled gasp.\n\nAs she fondled his balls, he slowly sank back down onto his feet, knees spreading slightly, moaning. ""No more. Please! I'll explode if you don't stop! Brenda, please!""\n\nWith a sigh, she released him, but her hand caressed his crotch, from under his balls, all the way to the top of his ass crack, before breaking contact. This brought more moans. Richard's breathing was erratic. He couldn't remember the last time he was this worked up. His balls were hard and starting to ache, and his insides felt like they were on fire.\n\n""Okay, now it's my turn. Step back and face the bed. Don't move, and don't say anything, unless you can't help cumming.""\n\nRichard was now about eight feet from the bed, with a clear view of what Brenda was about to do. She stood in front of the bed, facing him. Putting her hands up behind her head, she stretched, long and liquid as a cat, arching her back, twisting one leg then the other, arms moving up and out, then down to her sides, and ending by hugging herself, squeezing in each thigh alternately.\n\n""Remember, no talking, no touching.""\n\nSlowly, lazily, she began unbuttoning her blouse. A single button at a time. His eyes watched carefully. His cock jerked every time one came undone. After the last button was loose, she pulled her blouse open, at the same time turning her back to him. He only caught a glimpse of her bra-covered mounds. To Richard, it looked like she caressed her blouse off each shoulder. It slid down her arms, and she caught it in her hands behind her back. Using one hand, keeping her back to Richard, she daintily held out her arm and dropped the blouse on top of the growing pile of clothes. Next came her bra. Unclasping it, she shrugged it off her shoulders, catching it on her breasts. It was also carefully dropped onto the pile.\n\nUsing both hands, she massaged and kneaded her breasts, playing with the nipples with her thumbs.\n\n""Ahhhh. Ooooo, that feels good."" Without noticing it, her thighs clenched. ""I wish it were your hands and tongue doing this right now."" Her hands slid down from her breasts, down her stomach, and over her groin to her thighs. Oooing, she let them slid around to the back of her legs, then up under her skirt to her panty-covered bottom. He watched her hands caressing her hips and ass, showing off, hips rotating slowly in time to the movement of her hands.\n\nRichard groaned and slitted his eyes, hardly able to stand it as he watched her thumbs hook the elastic of her panties and pull them down off her bottom. She continued her slow grind and massage, seemingly oblivious to the moans coming from behind her.\n\nSighing, she stopped caressing herself. She dropped her panties to her ankles, kicking them towards the clothes pile, followed quickly by her skirt. After another stretch, and some more groans from Richard, she bent down from the hips to undo her shoes.\n\nHe was having trouble breathing properly. Bent over like that, he could see everything clearly, her ass, her puckered little nether hole, her pussy, all the little beads of dew around the lips, crack glistening, red and moist, her breasts bobbing up and down, trying to hide behind her knees, and her little brown nipples, hard and puckered, occasionally grazing a leg.\n\nKicking her shoes off towards a corner, she stood up and stretched again. Richard let out a whimper.\n\nLazily, keeping her legs straight and her feet on the floor, Brenda oozed out onto the bed. Resting her head on her forearms, she spread her legs, arched her back, and began a slow grind of her hips.\n\n""So, do you like the view?""\n\nIt took all his self-control to stop himself from grabbing her hips and jamming his cock as far down into her hole as it would go. His balls were aching, his cock ready to explode, his insides knotted with lust and desire, and she was waving that delicious bottom and pussy around in front of him in such an inviting manner he almost couldn't help himself.\n\n""Yes"" was all he could force out.\n\n""You do have a lot of self-control. You've been very patient, now it's time for your reward."" She pulled a pillow down a few feet from the top of the bed. Patting it, she said ""lay down here."" He did, with his feet hanging over the end of the bed. He was still watching her.\n\n""Let's see if I'm ready yet."" She moistened one finger by licking and sucking on it. Watching Richard, she moved that finger down in front of her body until she reached her pussy. Using the other hand to spread her lips apart, she slid the finger in deep.\n\nHer eyes snapped shut, her head jerked back, knees turned in, thighs locked together, and she gasped. Leaving her finger in place without moving it, she took several long, shuddering breaths. When her voice came back, she said ""Steaming hot, soaking wet, very sensitive. I think I'm ready.""\n\n""Okay, spread your legs a bit. Arms straight out to the sides. Keep them there. Remember, don't move, don't touch."" Richard complied.\n\nBrenda climbed on top of him, straddling his chest, facing his crotch. ""Remember, no touching no moving."" She leaned over until she was resting on her knees and elbows. Her crotch was only inches from Richard's face, lips engorged, glowing pink and shiny, open and letting him see everything. Her tiny clit was swollen and red-looking, her inner lips spread slightly. He could see inside her, and he watched her vaginal muscles rhythmically contract and open. He couldn't help himself. He blew on her pussy, very lightly.\n\nHer thighs clenched, and she whimpered. ""Richard, don't, or I'll cum. And if I cum first, I won't let you cum. So stop it.""\n\n""Okay. Just remember, I'm almost there. It won't take much for me to cum now.""\n\nBrenda licked the head of his cock, moistening it. An electric thrill ran through his entire body. She sucked in as much of his cock as would fit into her mouth, then began a slow pumping action, bobbing her head up and down. Richard whimpered because it felt so good. He got that familiar feeling inside, knowing it would only be seconds before he came.\n\n""God, I'm close.""\n\nIt built quickly, with that steady action on his cock, and with the sight and smell of her pussy in his face driving him half-crazy. Suddenly, with little warning, he was there.\n\n""Oh god. I'm there. I'm gonna cum. Oh, yes! AAAAAAAUUUGGG!!!!"" Richard screamed, emptying his lungs. Sucking in more air, all he could do was sob and gasp.\n\nJust when he was about to squirt, when he thought she'd pull off and watch him cum, she swallowed him, right to the balls. He couldn't stop it, he couldn't pull back. He lost control. His hips started jerking up and down, pumping his cock in and out of her throat, pushing deep for every pulse, each spurt of cum. She kept her mouth and throat open, swallowing repeatedly, taking in everything, milking his cock of every drop.\n\nHe was still pumping deep in her throat when Brenda heard the door open. Two worried-looking faces were peering in, Vicky and Caitlin, both naked. Brenda lifted the corners of her lips in a bit of a smile, pulled back a bit so she could breath again, and winked at them. She kept his cock in her mouth, sucking hard, head bobbing up and down.\n\nWhen they opened the door, the first thing that hit them was a wave of damp heat. Peering around the door they saw Richard spread-eagled on the bed, hips thrusting, his entire body writhing with the sensations. Brenda was sprawled face-down on top of him with his cock buried in her throat, and it was pumping in and out like crazy. Both were dripping with sweat, and Brenda's stockings were soaked through in places. It was a scene of utter depravity. They backed out and shut the door, realizing that nobody was actually dying. Looking at each other for a few seconds, they both grinned and ran for Caitlin's bedroom.\n\nBrenda waited for Richard to recover a little, still nursing on his cock. His hips finally slowed, then stopped, his body quit shaking, his breathing became more even, changing to deep regular breaths rather than pants and gasps. She knew he was back when she heard him moan ""Oh, God"".\n\nHer turn. Sliding backwards, she jammed her crotch against his face, covering his mouth and chin. ""Do me! Eat me! Lick my pussy! Don't stop until I say so!"" She started to grind her hips, sliding her pussy around on his face. She was hot, too, and needed to get off badly, wanting his attentions, unable to wait for him to fully recover.\n\nRichard wasn't quite back into the real world yet. He'd heard Brenda, but hadn't registered what she'd said. He did understand that this soft flesh being mashed into his face needed his services.\n\nRichard stuck out his tongue and licked, starting from her mound, all the way back to her puckered rear hole. Brenda shivered, talking fast and high. ""Oh! Oh! Yessssss! Do it! Make me cum! Pleeeeeaaaaase!"" On the third lick, her body bucked, tensing all over. He could feel her muscles contracting in waves. The next lick pushed her over. She grabbed his hips, burying her face in his stomach and screamed. He kept licking her right through her orgasm, slowing as she came down. Her voice was high, squeaky and faint, but could still be heard. ""Oh! Oh my! Oh! Oh yes. Don't you dare stop!""\n\nHe grinned when he heard that. He was back in control of himself. If she wanted to get off big time, he'd do his part.\n\nPaying much more attention now, he picked up the pace again. Still licking in long strokes, he started making little detours, around her clit, up and over her pussy lips, dipping into her hole for a taste of her cum. She was sopping wet, and he lapped up everything his tongue could reach.\n\nPausing for a second, he darted his tongue in and out of her hole really fast, getting another gasp from her, then sucked her pussy lips into his mouth. Sticking his tongue out between them, he flicked at her clit with its tip. When he felt her gasping for air, he moistened one finger and slid it into her hole to the second knuckle. He felt her vagina contract and grab his finger, then slowly relax. She was breathing hard. He began to finger fuck her, setting up a fast, hard pace, smacking her ass lightly with his palm each time his finger went in.\n\nLetting her pussy lips slide out of his mouth, he wrapped his lips around her clit and sucked gently, licking at it's tip. Still only a tiny nub, it didn't come out far. He kept this up, alternating sucking her clit with running his tongue around it and up and down her slot.\n\nWhen she came again, sobbing and crying into his stomach, he never slowed down. He kept at it, continuing to slide his finger in and out even when her inner muscles tried to grab it and pull it inside.\n\nRichard didn't know how long she could keep this up. Hell, he didn't know how long HE could keep it up. His tongue was starting to get tired and his arm was a little sore. But he wasn't about to stop. Despite his recent mind-numbing orgasm, he was getting hard again.\n\n""Ooooo yes please again! Make me come again! Please! Yes! I'm gonna.. I'm gonna .. I'm cumming! Aaiiiiii!""\n\nRichard gasped in surprise. She'd seen his erection somehow, and stuffed it into her mouth. Pushing her front up with her hands, leaving her pussy attached to his face, she began to bob her head up and down on his prick. Sucking hard, she was determined to get every last squirt out of him before she collapsed, no matter how often he made her come. She couldn't deep-throat him in this position, but that didn't matter much to either of them right now.\n\nFeeling her suction, he sensed what she was trying to do. Having just emptied his balls, he knew he could outlast her easily. His pace slowed, bringing her to the edge but not letting her go over. He'd give her a few more orgasms before he was ready, but spaced out, giving her some time to recover in between.\n\nThis was a learning experience for him too. He was learning how she reacted, where she was most sensitive, and the signals she gave off just before cumming and as she was cumming. He wanted to push her over the edge at the same time he was ready to blow.\n\nDuring this time, the door opened again, just a little. Two sets of eyes peered in. Richard never noticed. Brenda noticed, but didn't care. She came twice more before Richard felt he couldn't hold out any longer. The first time, she slipped over before he realized what was happening. The second time he did it on purpose, to see how much it would take to drive her over. Not much, at this point.\n\nFeeling his insides ready to pop again, he pushed Brenda right to the edge, his tired tongue and lips savaging her raw and swollen clit, his arm leaden and painful, but still pumping fast. Her clit was sore, her pussy was sore, her arms hurt, her neck ached, her lips felt chapped, but she knew she needed one more big one, and sensed he was getting close too.\n\nHe felt himself letting loose, so he sucked her clit into his mouth and ran his tongue all over it, rubbing it hard, pushing her into a final mind-numbing orgasm. It shot through her, locking up her body, all except for her head, which was still bobbing up and down on his cock. She screamed onto his prick when her release hit, washing over her body, wracking her with contractions. She stopped screaming and started swallowing when he filled her mouth with his cream.\n\nShe kept cumming, bobbing her head, sucking the juice out of him and swallowing it all. Finally, when she'd vacuumed out every drop of liquid, she collapsed, pulling her sore little pussy away from his face, still shuddering and moaning, her orgasm just ending.\n\nNeither one heard the door shut, or the feet run down the hallway.\n\nVicky and Caitlin had been watching the show for a while, playing in each other's pussy's. Both had climaxed once while watching the other two, and both were close to another. When the show was over, Caitlin closed the door as quietly as she could, and both ran back to her bedroom. Vicky left their door open a little (on purpose). They climbed back onto the bed into a sixty-nine position and began to ravage one another. Watching one's brother and the other's sister go at it for that long and at that intensity had really fired up these girls. Dinner was only a couple of hours away. It hardly felt like enough time to finish what they'd started.\n\nBrenda and Richard never moved for about half an hour, slowly recovering, getting their breath back, letting some life flow into tired muscles. Both were still sweating profusely from the heat in the room, but neither had the strength to get up.\n\nFinally, Brenda opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Richard's crotch, his cock limp and lifeless, with a couple of drops of cum on his belly. She licked one up. ""Yech.""\n\nRichard groaned. ""What?""\n\n""Oh, nothin'. It just doesn't taste the same.""\n\nAfter a couple of minutes. ""What doesn't taste the same?""\n\nAnother pause. ""Your semen.""\n\nA shorter pause. ""It doesn't? From when?""\n\nJust a deep breath. ""From when we just finished, and you came in my mouth.""\n\nAgain a deep breath. ""What's different?""\n\nSeveral deep breaths. ""Almost every time I tasted it, it tasted pretty icky, sort-of sour and a bit bitter. Not too good. Just now, I tasted a leftover drip from your last cum and it tasted pretty bad too.""\n\n""But, last time you came in my mouth, when I was cumming, it tasted wonderful, perfect. It's kinda hard to explain. I knew you were squirting in my mouth, but I didn't care. It was delicious. I couldn't get enough. I kept sucking 'til there wasn't any more, but I wanted more. Weird, huh?""\n\n""I'll believe you. I guess when you're hot and bothered, and really want it, you don't notice the taste. Anyway, I think we should get mobile. I don't know about you, but just lying here sweating is draining me. A nice long shower would do wonders. You interested?""\n\n""You go ahead. I'll be down soon. Leave the door unlocked and I'll come in.""\n\n""Okay."" Richard put on his robe and went out into the hallway. Noticing Caitlin's door was open, he went over and peeked in.\n\nCaitlin and Vicky were both resting up, in between bouts, eyes closed, breathing deeply and steadily. Vicky was lying on her back, head on Caitlin's arm, arms and legs splayed. Caitlin was on her side, lying partly over top of Vicky, shielding her from view. One leg was draped over Vicky's thigh, lying between her legs. One arm was pillowing Vicky's head, the other was caught between them, fondling one of Vicky's breasts, but hidden from Richard's view. To him, it looked like they were sleeping.\n\nRichard had an excellent south/back view of his naked sister (this wasn't nude, this was nekkid) from just to the left of the foot of her bed. She had a perfect ass and a very nice looking pussy, without much hair to get in the way. His balls started twitching, even though he would have sworn he couldn't cum again for a week. After taking a good long look, he pulled himself away from the door with an effort and headed downstairs for a shower. He never noticed Brenda watching him through their partly open doorway.\n\nWhen Richard went downstairs, Brenda got busy. She was walking slowly and a bit awkwardly. Her pussy was sore, her clit was swollen, tender, and a bit painful, and every muscle in her body seemed tired and limp. She felt wonderful.\n\nShe turned down the heat and opened the window to air out the room. The top covers of the bed were pulled off and left in a pile on the floor. They'd been soaked through with sweat and were damp. Walking into the bathroom, still quite naked, she grabbed a towel and started wiping the sweat off her body. From the bathroom she walked straight into Caitlin's room and plopped her bottom on the bed. Both girls rolled over and looked at her, Caitlin too tired to be shy or bashful, Vicky unconcerned. Brenda still blushed a little when Caitlin ran her eyes all over her body.\n\n""Well? Did you two enjoy the show? You watched us long enough.""\n\nThis time Caitlin blushed. ""God, I can't believe I let Vicky talk me into that! It's sinful, it's immoral, it's totally wrong, hell, it's even impolite!""\n\n""Did it get you hot?""\n\n""Did it ever! I'm getting creamy again just thinking about it! Ahhh, yesss!!!""\n\nCaitlin closed her eyes, lowered her head to the bed, and raised one leg. Somehow, Vicky'd managed to get her hand between Caitlin's legs and was pumping a finger in and out of her pussy.\n\n""Ooooh, yes I know you're watching we shouldn't be doing this but it feels so good I can't stop. Please Vicky, no more right now. Please. I need some rest first.""\n\nVicky pulled her hand away, and Caitlin melted back down onto the bed.\n\n""I know I like to watch and Vicky likes to watch. It sure looks like you got hot watching too, Caitlin. I'd take bets on Richard liking to watch, since he took a real long look in here a minute ago.""\n\nCaitlin's hand automatically started pulling up the sheets to try and cover herself. Brenda's hand stopped her.\n\n""Relax. He's already seen everything you've got.""\n\n""But he's not supposed to see me. He's my brother!""\n\nVicky cut in. ""And she's my sister. That didn't stop us from watchin', did it? And did it get you really hot?""\n\n""God, yes.""\n\n""Well, be careful. He got a bit strange when I peeked in on you two a while ago.""\n\n""When was that?"" from Caitlin\n\n""When I said it's our turn for the shower. I guess you were kinda busy at the time, and, well, never noticed.""\n\n""You did?""\n\n""Yes she did. I was here. I heard her.""\n\n""Yep. I did. So be careful if you're peeking. Richard might freak. I gotta go, he's started the shower. I'm not gonna miss out again!""\n\n""Brenda, what the hell did you do to my brother, anyway. He sounded like he was dying!""\n\n""Well, it's like this. I got him really, really worked up, and then when he was ready, I surprised him. That's all. I think he liked it.""\n\n""If you're gonna surprise him like that again, warn us first, okay?""\n\n""Anytime I got him alone, I might surprise him. You're warned. I gotta run now! Bye!"" Brenda left the door open a crack on her way out. Vicky wouldn't let Caitlin up to close it, either.\n\n----\n\nRichard spent some time downstairs, puttering around, waiting for Brenda. He grabbed several fresh towels (need to do laundry), a fresh bar of soap (need more too) and checked the hair supplies (would soon need more shampoo and conditioner).\n\nFinally, tired of waiting, he started the shower and stepped in. The hot water felt really good on his tired body, steaming away the sweat, massaging his skin, warming his overworked muscles. He was still standing there, leaning against the wall, letting the water wash over him, when Brenda slipped in.\n\nMoving under the spray, she wet down her hair and rinsed her face and neck. That done, she leaned back against Richard, positioning herself so his cock ran down the crack of her bottom. It felt right.\n\nPutting his arms around her, he gave her a hug, leaving his arms crossed on her stomach. She pulled his hands up and placed them on her breasts. They automatically started to squeeze and fondle, playing with her nipples. Brenda rubbed her ass up and down his cock a couple of times.\n\n""God, Brenda, don't you ever get enough?""\n\n""I've had plenty. This just feels soooo good. My titties feel lonely 'cause you didn't play with them much today. Just keep doing it."" Her bottom started sliding up and down the length of his cock again. A little while later it took notice of what was happening, and Richard started to get hard.\n\n""Enough, you little minx. We'd better finish showering or we'll be out of hot water again."" She moaned her displeasure at him as he pushed her up straight.\n\nThey did everything to each other. Washed each other's hair (Richard had to sit down for Vicky to reach properly), soaped each other up, rinsed each other off, then towelled each other dry.\n\nVicky wrapped herself in one of the smaller towels. It covered her from her nipples to just below the crotch, and barely reached all the way around. She'd tucked it in below her left arm. This left a shifting slit up her left side from her hip to her breast.\n\nShe'd also wrapped Richard up in a towel, saying his robe was too smelly and sweaty to put back on. In the kitchen, she grabbed herself a glass of juice and sat down. The towel almost fell open, of course. The front sat puddled in her lap, barely concealing her pubescent snatch. The back of the towel fell against the chair, revealing a broad expanse of skin from her thigh right up to just below her breast.\n\n""Y'know, you're a bigger tease than either of our sisters.""\n\nShe grabbed him by the towel and pulled. Rather than risk losing it, he let her pull him in.\n\n""C'mere. Kiss me."" He did. Half way through he jumped and yelped, but Brenda wouldn't let go of their kiss. She'd grabbed his balls and was now fondling them.\n\nFinally getting away from her clutches, he looked at her with a lecherous grin on his face. ""You just don't give up, do you?""\n\n""Nope. And the sooner you learn that, the happier we'll be. Now go change. I'll be up in a while.""\n\n ----"
737,Brenda's Conquest - 8,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - More peeking, the pact, a quiet talk, a nightmare, a noisy dinner, and a long talk.\n\n----\n\nWhen Richard got to the top of the stairs, it was quiet. Caitlin's door was still open a bit. Trying to fight against this urge, he ended up tiptoeing over and looking through into his sister's bedroom anyway. He knew better, he knew it was wrong, but, for now, he couldn't help himself.\n\nThe two girls were in almost the same position he saw them in before. Caitlin had moved down on the bed a bit and was resting her head on Vicky's shoulder. He could now see Vicky's face and her pussy. Both girls seemed to be asleep, breathing slowly and steadily. Richard froze, then stepped back from the door as Caitlin shifted a bit. Her right leg moved a little lower on Vicky's thigh, and her left leg moved farther left, exposing even more of her virgin snatch to Richard. Her right hand moved down to Vicky's naked pussy, cupping it, hiding it from his sight - not doing anything, just looking like it belonged there.\n\nWhen neither girl moved again, Richard stepped forward to take another good look. His cock was filling out again, staring at these two illicit bodies, the danger and immorality of what he was doing adding to the thrill. After he'd stared for a few more minutes, trying to memorize every curve, nook, and fold of Caitlin's ass and crotch, he turned and walked into his room to change.\n\n""Okay Caty, he's gone now."" Vicky whispered.\n\n""You sure?""\n\n""Yep. He got a real good look at us too.""\n\n""God, I feel so embarrassed! I showed off everything to my brother!""\n\n""Yep. I becha you'll do it some more, too.""\n\n""Oh God, child, what are you doing to me? I feel so depraved!""\n\n""It's a thrill, isn't it?""\n\n""Yes! And you're gonna make me do it again, aren't you.""\n\n""Uh huh. Over and over and over.""\n\n""Oooh, I'm blushing again! I don't know what you're doing to me, but I'm not the same person I was three days ago. You're corrupting me!""\n\n""Yeah. Don't it feel good though? Now shush, don't move. I think I hear footsteps.""\n\n""Oh god!""\n\nSeveral minutes later Vicky spoke in a very quiet whisper ""He's baaaaack.""\n\n\n\nRichard was just finishing up dressing when Brenda came in.\n\nShe dropped her towel and dragged him down for a long, passionate kiss.\n\n""Mmmm. You taste good after you shower. Need help gettin' dinner ready?""\n\n""Probably not. Why?""\n\n""I'm gonna go visit Vicky and Caty. Call if you need me.""\n\n""I think they're asleep. I haven't heard anything from them since I came upstairs.""\n\n""That's okay. I'll wake 'em up.""\n\nRichard went out the door, intending to go straight downstairs. Somehow, he just couldn't resist another peek. The two of them were in the same position, giving Richard lots to look at. He stared for a minute or so, still not quite believing how beautiful his sister looked. Finally, he went downstairs.\n\nBrenda got dressed quickly, then waited a minute just to be safe. She opened the door and, not spotting Richard, went straight into Caitlin's room. Seeing them lying on the bed, almost completely exposed, was a small thrill in itself. They really did look like they were sleeping.\n\nIn a loud whisper, Brenda said ""Okay you two, you can knock it off now. He's downstairs making supper.""\n\nCaitlin and Vicky rolled over, Vicky behind Caitlin, slipping an arm around her waist and kissing her on the neck.\n\n""If he saw what I just did, he got a real eyeful. Well, did he?""\n\nVicky grinned. ""Twice.""\n\nCaitlin blushed furiously. ""This is really embarrassing. I don't think I can look at him now without blushing.""\n\nVicky whispered in her ear. ""Just remember what he looked like, lying there, sweat pouring off him, his cock buried deep in my sister's throat. That'll settle you down. You'll be too hot to be embarrassed.""\n\n""I hope so. Though I'll probably be hot and embarrassed.""\n\n ----\n\nDinner was a bit subdued. Richard and Brenda were both tired out, as were Caitlin and Vicky. Most of the conversation took place between Mary and Will. Caitlin kept blushing at the strangest times.\n\nEveryone enjoyed the steaks, salads, baked potatoes and rolls. When dinner was done, they all retired to the living room, the adults (and Caitlin) sipping on beer and wine, and the girls drinking sodas.\n\nThe rules they'd finally agreed to were simple:\n\n- Nobody outside of this room was to know about either relationship. - No making out anywhere where they could be found out. - This was not to interfere with anyone's school work or homework. - All three girls were to maintain a normal social life away from home. - The girls' current curfews were to be strictly maintained, unless over at Richard's, and they were to sleep alone on school nights.\n\nIf anything else came up, they'd have another meeting to discuss it.\n\nEveryone was tired, except Mary and Will, so they closed down early. Vicky had a long, whispered conversation with Caitlin, during which both blushed several times. Finally their guests went home, leaving Richard and Caitlin alone. They stayed in the living room, staring out the window at the moonlit ocean, saying nothing for the longest time.\n\n""Rich, do you think what we're doing is wrong?""\n\nThey stared out at the moonlit ocean, saying nothing for a while.\n\n""I don't think I had much choice, wrong or not. I'm in love with Brenda, and she made me realize it. I don't know if what Brenda feels is love or not, but she and her mother both think it is. I'm now hers for as long as she wants me.""\n\nThey stared out at the moonlit ocean, saying nothing for a while.\n\n""I don't know what it is between me and Vicky. There is a spark, but it's not love. Maybe we both just need someone really really bad. I don't think I'm hurting her or corrupting her, because she's the one taking the lead. It's been her pushing me up 'till now. I feel a bit confused.""\n\n""You're going to have some time alone now to think this through, with Vicky being grounded. You'll have to decide for yourself whether or not to continue. I certainly can't preach to you on moral grounds.""\n\n""I know. I'll have to make up my mind about what I want to do now. First Angie, now this. My life has become complicated.""\n\nThey stared out at the moonlit ocean, saying nothing for a while.\n\n""Caty, Brenda did something that surprised me today.""\n\nShe blushed a bright red, glad the room was dark and Richard was looking out the window. She wondered if he was referring to the same 'surprise' Brenda had mentioned.\n\n""What did she do?""\n\n""She looked into your room while you two were, uh, well, busy.""\n\n""You mean she watched us while we were having sex.""\n\nNow they were both blushing.\n\n""Well, yes. It was a bit shocking, and very embarrassing. I made her give me a promise. I couldn't get her to promise not to look anymore, but she did promise that if either of you told her to get out and stay out, she would. Now I want you to tell her that."" He was feeling more than a little guilty about bringing this up, especially after the thrill he'd experienced staring at them doing nothing. He knew it wasn't right, and was determined to stop Brenda from spying on them. And, said a small part of his mind, to stop himself as well.\n\nThey stared out at the moonlit ocean, saying nothing for a while.\n\n""Caitlin? Well?""\n\n""I can't promise I'll do that, Rich. Not right now. Not until I decide whether I stay with Vicky. If we separate, I'll tell Brenda. If we stay together, well ...""\n\n""Well, what?""\n\n""If we stay together, it will be Vicky's choice to keep Brenda out, not mine.""\n\n""Caty, you're an adult. Vicky is eleven years old. What do you mean it'll be her choice?""\n\n""Rich, from what I gather, Brenda is still a virgin. She's learned a lot from watching her parents, but until now has never experienced real sex.""\n\n""Yes. And how did you know about her watching her parents?""\n\n""Vicky told me. They don't keep secrets. Vicky's been watching too. My point is that as far as the bedroom goes, you two are equals, but you, Rich, control things because you're older and more experienced. If Brenda's doing something she wants to, you let her, but you still have control.""\n\n""That about covers it. Have you three been talking behind my back?""\n\n""Not much, just enough to give me the clues I needed. It's not the same with me and Vicky. I'm the beginner, the freshman, needing to be led by the hand. Vicky is far more experienced, and is in control of what we do in the bedroom. It's her choice. If we carry on, she'll have control, and that frightens me.""\n\n""Caty, she's eleven years old. How much experience can she have?""\n\n""Richard, Vicky has already lost two lovers, both girls who she cared for. The last one was three months ago, and it left her with a big hole in her heart. She's had most of a year of constant caring and attention from one or the other of them, and then nothing for three months. She is only eleven years old, but how many of your college friends can claim to have had this much pain?""\n\n""This ... I had no idea. It happened right under my nose and I didn't see anything. I thought she was a sweet, innocent kid.""\n\n""She still is in many ways. And don't feel guilty about not knowing. She managed to hide it from her parents and her sister too. Even though she tells me they don't keep secrets.""\n\nThey stared out at the moonlit ocean for a while, saying nothing.\n\n""I guess that's part of the reason you're having such a hard time deciding. It still doesn't tell me why you let Vicky take control.""\n\n""Richard, I didn't *let* Vicky have control. She took it away from me right from the beginning, minutes after I walked into their place. She decided she wanted me, and she took me. I guess it's a personality thing. That girl is much more certain of herself than I am. She's more daring, more experienced, and more knowledgable. It's scary.""\n\n""Caty, you make it sound like Vicky's going to take over your life, like she could make you do anything.""\n\n""No, it's not like that. I'm still me, and I decide what I do and what's right for me. Vicky controls us, together, what we do and don't do. That's part of why it's so thrilling to be with her. I'm not in control.""\n\n""You'd better be careful then. Those two little vixens are pretty wild. No telling what they're capable of.""\n\n""You don't have to tell me. I already know.""\n\nThey stared out at the moonlit ocean for a while, saying nothing. Eventually one, then the other, went to bed.\n\n----\n\nIt was Wednesday morning. Richard woke up, bright and early, stretched, and went to the washroom.\n\nBrenda had been over the night before, but they'd simply sat together on the couch, lights out, sometimes talking, watching the sun set and the stars come out. They shared two colas and, later, a glass of wine. By the end of the evening he was getting used to her body leaning against his, the feel of her waist and shoulders, her warmth, the sound of her voice, and the faint yet distinctive smell of her. He had to learn it all over again, now that he knew her as his lover. It had been difficult to send her home.\n\nWith his usual morning hard-on tenting out the front of his shorts, he decided to put on his robe. Stepping into the hall, he heard the toilet flush and decided to wait rather than go downstairs.\n\nCaitlin came out a few seconds later, shocking Richard. He could only stand there and stare, jaw flapping but with no words coming out. She was wearing a very revealing, semi-transparent negligee, with nothing on underneath. It looked wonderful on her gorgeous body.\n\nReaching up and pulling his head down, she pressed her body into his, and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She then headed off to her bedroom.\n\n""Mornin' Rich."" She closed her door before he could react. There were tingles in his chest where her nipples had pushed in.\n\nHe closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and went into the bathroom. ""No, I don't think I'm ever gonna get used to this.""\n\n----\n\nIt was late Wednesday night / early Thursday morning.\n\nA loud knocking on his door woke Richard. Checking to make certain he was decent, he told Caitlin to come in. She did, closing the door behind her. At least this time she was wearing a nightshirt, short and revealing though it was. She walked over and sat on the bed. He could see that she'd been crying.\n\n""I had a nightmare. About Angie. Then about Vicky. It was horrible!""\n\nShe started crying again, quietly yet painfully. Richard sat up and gathered her in his arms, just like he had many times before when he still lived with their parents. It was him she came to back then, with her tears and nightmares, rather than Mom and Dad, because he understood her fears and her pain. Of course, she was seventeen now, not eleven. There was a definite difference in the body he was holding.\n\n""Please hold me. Please. I don't want to be alone.""\n\nHe held her until her tears stopped, until she was almost asleep.\n\n""Time to go back to bed now, Caty.""\n\n""No, please. I don't want the nightmare to come back.""\n\nWhat could he do. Standing her up, he pulled back the covers, then lay back with his head on his pillow. He opened his arms to her, and she crawled into them, curling up against his chest and stomach. Pulling the covers back over them both, he hugged her to him, making soothing sounds for her. She was soon asleep. It took him a lot longer, holding the body that he'd stared at with such illicit lust so recently.\n\nShe was still there when he woke up, still sleeping, but now turned with her back to him. Mind hazy with sleep, he rolled into her and nuzzled the back of her neck. Without conscious thought, his arm curled over his sister's waist, hugging her closer to him. His hand found one of her breasts and he cupped it with his palm. He drifted back into unconsciousness.\n\nHe woke again when Caitlin started to stir. This time properly awake, he realized the position he was in, spooned up behind his sister. Becoming quite embarrassed by the intimate nature of his embrace, he immediately rolled away. The arm around the waist wasn't so bad. It was the hand holding her breast, his lips almost kissing the back of her neck, and his usual morning hard-on tenting his shorts and pressing into the crack of Caitlin's ass that made his face glow.\n\nExpecting her to be upset at those intimate contacts, he was totally unprepared for what came next. Instead of jumping from the bed and leaving his room, she rolled over, sliding into the crook of his arm. Resting her head on the flat of his shoulder just beside his neck, she stretched out full length beside him, one arm wrapped around his torso in a loose hug.\n\nIt took him totally by surprise. If it wasn't his sister, and if he hadn't committed to Brenda, this would be heaven. He was feeling trapped and helpless, enjoying the feel of her body, her warm breath on his neck, her breasts with their hard nipples pressing into his chest and side, and ... ""Oh god"" he thought. Her night dress had ridden high while she slept and her naked lower belly and crotch were pressing into his thigh. She wasn't wearing panties - he could tell because her thatch of pussy hair was tickling him.\n\n""Caty. Oh, Caaatyyy. Time to get up now.""\n\n""Mmmnn ... no ... tired ... ""\n\nSighing, he resigned himself to this fate. Guiltily, he realized he liked the feel of his sister's body pressed up against him just as much as he enjoyed Brenda's. It was so much illicit pleasure for both, one being a barely pubescent thirteen, offering herself body and soul to him, the other being his fully-formed nearly-adult sister, untouchable, yet sending incestuous thoughts and feelings through his system.\n\nVery much aware of her body beside him, he could feel each breath she took, both from the rise and fall of her bosom, and from the warmth of her breath on his neck and chest. It wasn't long before he sensed she'd fallen back to sleep. He just lay there, enjoying the touch and intimacy, knowing he shouldn't let this happen. After a while, without really thinking about it, he began to caress his sister, her hair, shoulder, arm, waist, and naked lower back, whatever his trapped arm could reach.\n\nAs time passed, he became lost in his own little imaginary world. When Caitlin began to stir again, it was with difficulty that he came back to reality.\n\n""Mmmmm, feels good.""\n\nHe noticed his hand was caressing her, seemingly detached from the rest of him, but definitely sending back the feel of her body. His member was still hard at attention, and jerked a little when she kissed him lightly on the neck. She seemed to be enjoying his attentions.\n\n""Thanks Rich. That was the best night's sleep I've had in ages. But I guess it's time to get up. I'm hungry.""\n\nWith that, she threw back the covers and got up. He caught glimpses of her naked pussy, hips, and ass as she rolled out of bed and stood up, letting her night dress fall to cover her nudity. It would have been difficult for her to miss his raging hard-on, pushing up the front of his boxers and the covers, yet she never said anything, just padded out the door in her bare feet.\n\nHe listened to her footsteps head along the hall and down the stairs. Looking at her without blushing this morning would be difficult, especially with her still wearing the same flimsy garment.\n\n""No, I'm never gonna get used to this.""\n\nHe jacked off quickly to a hard and shuddering climax, remembering the feel of her body against his.\n\n ----\n\nThat evening, returning from his part-time job, he found his sister seated on the couch staring out the window. The TV was on, barely audible, and was being completely ignored. She was wearing a light silk blouse with no bra and a full, loose skirt. With her sitting cross-legged, he could picture exactly what was on display under her skirt. There was little imagination needed to see what was under her blouse.\n\nThey exchanged greetings and small talk for a while before Richard really noticed how distant her mind was. She was still staring out the window.\n\n""Caty, what's wrong?""\n\nShe sighed and took a deep breath before answering.\n\n""I need Vicky.""\n\n""Does this mean you've made up your mind?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Any reasons for this decision? Anything you'd like to share with your big brother? Like why?""\n\n""No. I just need her. For now, for a while, that's all I know. I'm so lonely. I don't know what I would have done if you weren't here for me Rich.""\n\nIt was always difficult for him to express his feelings for his sister. He had to be careful in what he said right now, with her being in such a vulnerable state.\n\n""Caty, you know I've always been there for you, and I always will be. You're my sister, and I love you."" There it was, carefully worded so she could accept it however she wanted. He leaned over the back of the couch and gave her a hug from behind, also giving her a chaste kiss on her cheek. He liked the feel of her body, especially when she reached up behind her head and wrapped her arms around his neck. She apparently liked it too, because it was a while before she let him go.\n\n""I think I'll go next door for a while. Will you be okay on your own?""\n\n""Yeah. I'll be fine."" She was honouring the terms of Vicky's grounding to the letter. Not being invited directly by Mary or Will, she was staying away.\n\nA few hours later he was back. She'd made dinner, eaten hers, left his to warm in the oven, and was back on the couch staring out the window. Sensing her mood, he brought his dinner and two beers out to the living room and sat beside her on the couch to eat. He ate and she drank quietly. It wasn't until he was finished and they were both working on their third beer that he gave her the news.\n\n""We're going out for dinner tomorrow.""\n\n""Oh. Okay. Thank you.""\n\n""The four of us.""\n\n""Four?""\n\n""You, me, Brenda, and Vicky. They'll be spending the weekend here.""\n\nShe was all over him in an instant, knees straddling his thighs, planting a big wet kiss on his mouth, then hugging him close. He hugged back, accepting this as normal sisterly gratitude.\n\n""Rich, you're the best big brother in the whole world.""\n\nHe held onto her until he felt an un-brotherly bulge growing in his pants. She was slowly rocking back and forth while holding him. It was now impossible for him to ignore the feel of her hardening nipples and the heat from her groin in his lap. She let go reluctantly when he disengaged and moved her back to the corner of the couch.\n\n ----\n\nIt was Friday, late afternoon, and the four of them were trying to decide where to go for dinner.\n\nHis suggestions, one for a fine Italian restaurant, and one for a cosy little Greek place famous for it's squid, were met with enthusiastic cat-calls - ""Boo! Hiss!""\n""Yech! No way!""\n""Uh uh. Nope""\n""Maybe next time.""\n\nThey ended up going someplace he'd only heard about and never been to. It was a kid's pizza parlour, with games, play areas, amusements, an animated animal band, and hordes of kids screaming and laughing and running all over the place. It was not the type of romantic dinner he'd been thinking about. He felt more like a father treating his three kids to a day at the fair. Three kids? Yep. Caitlin was in there with the worst of 'em, keeping up with both Brenda and Vicky. At least the pizza was above average, definitely better than he thought it would be.\n\nLater that evening they sat in his living room. Vicky and Caitlin were curled up together in the easy chair sharing a beer (Caitlin had to talk Richard into letting Vicky have some), and Brenda was curled up in Richard's lap on the couch, sharing some wine. It wasn't long before the two girls went upstairs. Richard thought he'd better tell his, uh, fiancee(?), what went on with his sister the other night, before she found out some other way.\n\nHe explained what happened and then, with her prodding, actually let her know about everything he was feeling about it too, the illicit desire he had, the mixed emotions, the conflict between seeing her beautiful body and knowing it was his sister and knowing he was committed to Brenda. She took this all with simple nods and uh-huhs, never looking or acting shocked or surprised and not condemning him in the least.\n\nWhen all the talking was over, they sat there for a few minutes, wrapped in each other's arms.\n\n""I love you, Richard.""\n\n""I love you too, Brenda""\n\n""It's time for me to go have a serious talk with our sisters. I'll be back down later.""\n\nShe climbed off his lap and trotted up the stairs. He stared at her gorgeous, tight, not-so-little-girl ass as she went.\n\nAn hour later, nervous as hell, he had to go see what was going on. Opening Caitlin's door, he poked his head through. What he saw made him blush. All three were sitting cross-legged on the bed, in a circle, heads bent together. Brenda was fully clothed and the other two were completely naked. His sister blushed, but made no move to cover herself. Vicky seemed oblivious to her state of undress. It was hard to tell who was more embarrassed, Richard, or his sister.\n\n""Scram. This is girl talk.""\n\nHe shut the door quickly and went back downstairs. It was another half-hour and two glasses of wine before Brenda came back down stairs. She appropriated his newly-filled wineglass and sat on the couch, leaning against him. His arm automatically reached around to hold her.\n\nSeveral sips of wine later she spoke.\n\n""Did you know Caty's been having nightmares?""\n\n""She mentioned having them the night she came to my room.""\n\n""No. She's been having nightmares every night since that scene with Angie's father, except when she was with you or Vicky.""\n\n""Every night?""\n\n""Yes. You wouldn't believe how tired she is. Did you know that you're the only person she has left that she feels close to? That can understand her?""\n\n""What about our mother and father? And your sister?""\n\n""Do they know anything about what's been happening to her? No. Who's been there for her at night all her life? You have. You took her in, no questions asked when she needed you. You didn't judge her when she told you about Angie. You're not upset with her now because of Vicky. Is there anybody else, except maybe Angie, who could accept what she's done without blame or pity?""\n\nIt was difficult for him to imagine her speaking about this to anyone, especially their parents, remembering what happened after their sister was raped. It had been ugly.\n\n""No, I can't think of anyone, especially our relatives. But what about Vicky?""\n\n""Those two need each other right now, but it's not the same thing. They've known each other for a week. She's known you all her life. You're the only really stable thing she has. If you push her away, it would be terrible for her.""\n\n""What do you think I should do?""\n\n""Comfort her when she comes to you. Accept what she offers. Don't feel guilty, because she needs your comfort and affection. Don't make her feel guilty about asking for it, either. She knows that I'm yours and you're mine, and she can't get between us unless you let her. I have enough faith in you that you won't let it happen, even though she is a gorgeous lady.""\n\n""Brenda, you know if something happened, it would change the way things are around here. I won't let it.""\n\n""You mean they haven't changed a lot in the last week?"" She laughed at that, a nice clear little-girl laugh. It lightened the mood and his heart.\n\n""Aren't you going to be jealous?""\n\n""Of course. I already am jealous. But think about what it would be like for Vicky and Caty if you forced her away from here. I wouldn't want that to happen. Besides, your sister will get better with enough love and attention. And Vicky plans on providing lots of both. But she can't be over here all the time or most nights. That's when your sister will need you.""\n\n""If that's the way you want it to be, I'll go along with it. I do love my sister, but I love you too, and don't want to hurt either of you. There's no way for me to stop feeling guilty, because I would feel like I'm cheating on you, even if it's only a warm kiss with my sister.""\n\n""Just as long as you don't let her know you feel guilty about it. She feels bad enough already, even though I told her it would be okay. So, like I said, comfort her when she comes to you and accept what she offers. I've given her limits and she's accepted them.""\n\n""Do I get to know what they are?""\n\n""Nope. You'll just have to tell me all about everything that happens, so I know if she steps over the line.""\n\n""Hey, waitaminit. Is that feeding into your voyeurism?""\n\n""My what?""\n\n""Voyeurism. Peeking. What you do to your Mom and Dad and our sisters.""\n\n""Could be. I'll never tell. Besides, they both know I'll worm every detail out of you anyway. So they'll both be careful.""\n\nFinishing off the wine and putting the glass on the table, she turned and straddled his thighs, her crotch on his lap, and began hugging and kissing him, rocking back and forth, rubbing her pantied pussy against the erection forming in his pants.\n\nAfter a few minutes of this attack on his person, he broke off for some air.\n\n""Mffph. Now what are you after?""\n\nA couple of quick kisses later, still rocking on his now-hard cock, she answered.\n\n""I do have one more teeeeensy weeeeeensy leeeeetle problem I need your help with.""\n\n""<groan> Now what?""\n\n""We-el, it's something only you can help me with, and I think we should be upstairs in bed. Here would be okay too, but it might not be as comfortable.""\n\n""Let me guess. You're horny as hell and you want me to do you again?"" He was smiling a big shit-eating grin as he said that.\n\n""Not quite. You see, even after going to bed with you all those times, I still seem to be sort-of, well, I guess you could say, maybe, like, uh, a ... virgin?""\n\nHe became serious, looking into her eyes, trying to see the answers he was looking for.\n\n""Are you ready for this? You know it only ever happens once, so you have to be sure.""\n\nShe became serious, and looked him back in the eye.\n\n""Richard, you are the man for me, the man I'm gonna marry, the man I love. You are the only person I would ever give this gift to."" A big grin stole over her face. ""Besides, how else can we really start fucking?""\n\nHis mouth moved up into a half-smile. ""Brenda! Such language for a young lady! I'm ... I'm shocked!"" A full smile took over. ""But I guess if you're really sure, we should go upstairs and, um, fuck.""\n\n""I'm sure.""\n\n""All right, let's do this properly. Grab the rest of the wine and a couple of glasses, I'll get some towels and stuff, and meet you in my bedroom.""\n\n ----"
738,Brenda's Conquest - 9,"['Mf', 'ff']","In this chapter - pop goes the cherry?\n\n ----\n\nBrenda was there before Richard, wine and glasses on the nightstand, stripped, and under the covers.\n\n""My, aren't we the eager beaver. A body would think you were anxious or something.""\n\nShe just smiled her cute, innocent, little-girl smile at him. ""Who, me?""\n\nSeeing him put a tube of something on the nightstand, she asked what it was.\n\n""It's K-Y jelly. It's a lubricant. I think we should use some this first time because you *are* a virgin and you'll be very tight. It might mean less discomfort for you.""\n\n""Have you ever, uh, done a virgin before?""\n\n""Once, when I was much younger. It was messy, painful, and very unsatisfying for both of us. I think I've learned a lot since then.""\n\n""Will it hurt much?""\n\n""If we do it right, not much, and not for long. You'll feel it, but might not care about the pain.""\n\n""How do you know, if you've only ever done one before?""\n\n""Virgins are a rather scarce commodity, usually disappearing between twelve and sixteen. I normally prefer ladies a little older than that, present company excepted. I learn by reading stories and journals and by listening to guys and girls talking about their first time. Not many of the girls are really happy about how they had their cherries popped. But don't worry. I think this will be memorable, for both of us.""\n\nDuring this talk he had stripped nude, poured two glasses of wine, and climbed into bed. Fluffing up a pillow, he put it behind him and sat up against the headboard. Pulling her up to sit on his lap with her back to his chest, he handed her a glass of wine and took the other for himself.\n\n""Sip it slowly. Take your time. We've got all night.""\n\nHe began to gently caress her body, her thighs, the tops of her legs, her belly, and finally her chest and breasts. They were small, probably an 'AA' cup, but very firm with puffy quarter-sized areolae topped with little-girl nipples, now getting very hard. Very gently he massaged her breasts, touching and toying with her nipples, playing with them with the tips of his fingers. He was also nuzzling her hair and occasionally kissing her neck and shoulders.\n\nShe smelled wonderful, and the feel of her soft skin was like that of fine silk, sensuous and supple. Her naked bottom and back, pressing against his balls and cock, were having the desired effect as well. He was now quite stiff. The two glasses of wine earlier and the one she was drinking now were doing their job, reducing her apprehension and nervousness. She was still a touch scared, but knew she wanted it and was relaxing now that she knew it would happen. It helped knowing Richard was willing to take his time and make it good for her. His touching and kissing also felt really nice.\n\nGetting her to slide down a little and spread her legs out on either side of his, he began to tease her pussy. This had more of an effect on her. Gulping the rest of her wine, she went to grab at his cock. Letting her do this, he put both glasses back on the nightstand. There wasn't much she could do, holding his cock behind her back, but the touch of her hands was nice and cool on his overheated member.\n\nSoon he was more serious about playing with her pussy, running his fingers up and down the outside of her cleft, along the edges of her lips, and down the furrows between pussy and thigh. He alternated between toying with her nipples and massaging her breasts with his other hand. Now she let go of his cock and melted back into him, breathing faster, rubbing her own legs and inner thighs to counterpoint his fingers.\n\nDelving into her slot, he lubricated one, then two, then three fingers with her fluids. They began to slide up and down between her lower lips, sometimes touching her anus, or sliding over her hole, or brushing against her clit. Each of these brought a fresh gasp from her, making her breathe faster, almost to the point of panting. He could feel little shivers and ripples running over her stomach, down her back, and along her legs.\n\nLetting out a long groan of pleasure, she arched her back and twisted around to kiss him hard on the lips, pushing her tongue into her lover's mouth and letting him taste her. Whimpering, she released his mouth and slid a little farther down his lap, arching up her hips and pulling back her knees so her legs pointed out almost sideways to his.\n\nNow her hands were rubbing her inner thighs, just outside her pussy lips, occasionally sliding down to fondle her own ass, grabbing and releasing her cheeks. Sweat was beginning to bead up on her lip, her forehead, her chest. He let the tip of one finger slide into her hole, causing her to gasp and whine and speed up the movement of her hands.\n\nWhen he pulled his fingers away from her slot, she whined and whimpered. He made her suck and lick every finger clean before he started again. This time he wasn't going to stop until she climaxed, her first for the night.\n\nNow her juices were flowing freely. He was again startled by how much she produced, considering that she was a thirteen year old virgin. Lubricating the fingers of both hands, he began a slow fuck with the tip of one finger. Placing the middle finger of his other hand into her slot and the adjacent fingers out on either side, he used them to rub and fondle her lips, clit, and other sensitive spots. It wasn't long before she was gasping for air, rubbing furiously on her inner thighs with both hands, almost touching his hands inside her pussy.\n\nShe came then, with a long indrawn breath and a shuddering exhalation. There was very little movement, but he could feel her muscles contracting and softening from her neck to her ass, and could see her thighs and calves tensing and releasing as waves of pleasure washed through her body. It looked to be a long, gentle climax, extended by his continued attention to her hole and her clit. Her hands had stopped and grabbed her ass, pulling her hips up higher and giving him better access to (and a really good look at) her whole pussy.\n\nAfter several deep breaths followed by long, whiny exhales, she grabbed his hands to stop his movements. She was done, for now.\n\n""Did you enjoy that?""\n\n""<gasp, pant> You always do me good. Lots better than I do me.""\n\n""I'm glad. Just relax and feel good for a while.""\n\nLeaving his finger inside her hole, he removed his other hand and cupped her pussy with the first one. She sighed and relaxed her legs together a little, letting her arms drop to the bed. He kissed the top of her head and hugged her.\n\nEventually she rolled over and kissed him.\n\n""Is it time yet?""\n\n""Nope. You're gonna do me now.""\n\n""But I want you to squirt inside me!""\n\n""Don't worry. Once I get inside that wonderful pussy of yours, I'll fill you so full it'll come out your ears. Besides, if I tried to do it right now, I'd probably squirt before you were half-way done. My balls need to be drained a bit so I don't cum too soon.""\n\n""Okay, if you say so. But if you don't do it right tonight, I'll be mad!""\n\n""<chuckle> Yes dear.""\n\nBrenda laughed at this, hearing him talk like an old married man, like her Dad did sometimes when her Mom was being bossy.\n\nShe did a wonderful job on him, using hands, mouth, tongue and lips, teasing him, tickling and playing with his balls, running up and down his member with her tongue, nibbling with her lips, sometimes sucking him right down her throat, bringing him to the edge several times before finally letting him cum. She pulled off at the last second and watched him erupt all over her breasts and belly, sucking him back into her mouth to catch the last dribbles, draining him until he groaned in protest.\n\nLying down beside him, she used his finger to play in the little puddles and rivulets of semen on her body, sometimes cleaning it with her mouth, sometimes making him clean it with his tongue. When it got cool enough to be noticed, she wiped herself clean with one of the towels.\n\n""Nice?""\n\n""Better than when I do it, that's for certain. You sure you haven't had any practice before me?""\n\n""Nope. None. I'm just a fast learner.""\n\n""Well, you're already the best at that I've ever had, and you're still learning? God help me when you get to be really good.""\n\n""Won't be nobody savin' ya from me, 'cause this thing's all mine!""\n\nShe gave it a squeeze and a few strokes for good measure, and brought a moan of protest from Richard.\n\n""Is it time yet?""\n\n""Aren't you impatient. We'll get there. First, let's get things arranged.""\n\nStanding her up, he put some towels on the bed where she would be lying. Using the K-Y, he greased up his member and put a generous amount on the far corner of one of the towels for later use. After explaining what he was doing to Brenda, she jumped onto the bed, positioning herself carefully on the towels. When Richard when to turn her a little, she resisted, saying it felt right, just where she was. He wasn't about to argue.\n\nLying down beside her, they kissed, and he began playing with her breasts and nipples again. Excited as she was, it wasn't long before she was hot and breathing hard. Moving down a little he sucked and tongued her breasts, pulling them almost entirely into his mouth and playing with the tips of her nipples, swishing them back and forth. Knowing what would be coming made her so hot, she almost came again right there. That mouth moved down her stomach, slowly licking and nibbling its way through her belly-button and down to her vulva.\n\nRepositioning himself between her legs, he pressed her knees up and out, giving himself full access to her innermost parts. She tasted good right now, her juices flowing nicely. He used his tongue to push her fluids all over the inside of her slot, from her anus to the top of her mound. Then he used his tongue to tease and tantalize, running the tip up and down inside her, just missing her clit and her hole. Suddenly he plunged it deep inside her, until the tip of his tongue could just touch her hymen, then wiggled it to tickle her there. This made her jump and gasp. Her hips were now thrusting upwards, trying to get him deeper inside\n\nPulling out just as quickly, he returned attention to her clit, licking his way there, and then all around it without giving her the satisfaction of touching it. When he figured she was nearing her peak, he scooped up a finger-full of K-Y and touched it to her hole. The sudden chill brought another gasp and a deep, full-body shiver. Her hip-thrusting resumed when he started sliding his finger into her hole, lubricating it with the jelly.\n\nWhen he pulled up to kneel in front of her, she looked up at him.\n\n""Now? You're gonna do it now?""\n\n""Yep.""\n\n""Oh god, yes! Do me! Shove it inside, please! I want it NOW! Come on, bust me open! Come ON! FUCK MEEEEE!""\n\nPulling her knees up beside her chest, she was now completely open to him. Lowering himself to his elbows, he kissed her once, quickly, on the lips. Holding himself on knees and one elbow, he positioned the head of his cock at the entrance to her vagina. Just that faint touch sent shivers all through him, and through her. There was no need for any further lubrication, with her juices flowing freely and all the K-Y he used.\n\nHe was in heaven. Taking deep, almost gasping breaths, he tried to relax a little so he could take his time and do it right. Pushing slowly but steadily, he began to open her up. Her eyes were open wide, staring sightlessly at the ceiling. Her entire world was centred upon her hole, where that huge cock was trying to get in. She could feel it pushing, stretching her, moving things around inside. God, his thing felt monstrous! It would tear her wide open! But she had to have it inside her now, no matter what!\n\nGrunting and panting, she wiggled her hips to try and help that thing get inside her. Every tiny move and push filled her up more, stretched her farther, until finally the head popped inside. Both gasped at the same time, her from the sudden filling and stretching sensations, him from the unbelievable tightness and the silky smoothness of her vaginal walls. It was fantastic! He wanted to just pound into her, it felt that good. Breathing deeply, he relaxed again. He waited there for a while, watching her face, waiting for her to get used to the incredible feeling of fullness she had.\n\nIt was several minutes before she was comfortable again, before the tightness and stretching stopped. It felt huge in there, but didn't hurt. There was an ache, but it was deep inside, the ache of wanting to be completely filled - and she wanted it now! Wiggling her hips and pumping them up and down gave Richard the signal to continue. He pushed in another quarter inch, causing them both to gasp again.\n\n""Oh, oh, that feels so gooood! You're so big in there! Ohhhh, yes, put some more in, please! Fill me up!""\n\nHe was a bit surprised at her vocal display, but not much. He shrugged it off. He certainly wasn't going to stop. What he didn't know was that this was more for their audience's benefit. There were two sets of eyes peering through the doorway, watching intently. Her loud cries when he was just going to start were their signal that it was happening. Following orders, Caitlin had oiled the hinges and handles, tightened all the screws, and practiced opening and closing his door until she could do it with no noise whatsoever. Brenda had positioned herself so the doorway got a three-quarter rear view of their activities, giving them an excellent ring-side seat. Both sets of eyes were wide open, mesmerized by the action in front of them, and both their jaws were open and slack. It was a sight they never believed they'd ever see, the deflowering of a virgin.\n\nA little at a time, he pushed in until he touched her hymen, that small flap of tissue that was so important to a young lady. Stopping and letting her get adjusted every time he pushed, she was opening up nicely and really enjoying this.\n\n""Oh, oh, oh, it feels so gooood in there! No wonder Mom does it so much! Ahhhhaiiiiiii, yesssssss!""\n\nStill fighting his urge to just ram it home, he pulled out until the head was just inside, then slid in until the head was touching her hymen again, repeating this for a few minutes. He stopped and left his cock resting against her hymen when it looked like she was about to cum, giving her time to calm down a bit. It felt so tight and so silky smooth inside he needed to stop and rest too, or he would blow his nut early, spoiling everything. Maybe one blowjob wasn't enough for this.\n\nWhen they both calmed down a little, he gave a sudden lunge, surprising her and bursting through her virginity.\n\n""Ow! That hurt!""\n\n""Let me know when you feel better, I'll start moving inside you again. By the way, congratulations. You're not a virgin anymore.""\n\n""Ooooo, I bet you say that to all the girls. Come on, start moving, I wanna fuck!""\n\nMoving slowly and carefully, he pulled back a little then moved forward again, pushing a little deeper each time. He saw the little winces of pain on her face, but each time he stopped, she said 'No! Don't you dare stop! It feels too good! Give me more! Fill me up!""\n\nHe kept at it until he was balls-deep inside her and was bumping up against her cervix with each push. He began to lengthen his stroke, concentrating hard on what he was doing, because if he lost his focus, he'd just jam his prick into her a couple of times and blow his wad. He really, really wanted her to cum first, but the feel of these tight virgin walls on his cock was so fantastic it was very hard to hold back.\n\nShe was in heaven. This is what fucking was all about, this feeling of utter fullness, being filled over and over again, feeling him open her up, feeling his cock moving back and forth in there, bringing out sensations she never knew existed. There was still a little pain, but it was lost under the overwhelming tide of passion.\n\nClosing her eyes, she just gave in to the pleasure of feeling him fucking her, pushing up with her hips to meet his every downstroke.\n\n""Yes! Fuck me, ohh, fuck me, ohh yes, fuck me, pump me, fill me, ohh, don't ever stop, please, keep going, never stop, ohhh, it feels soooo gooood!"" She was panting now, saying something with every second breath, not caring or thinking of her audience now, just about getting filled and cumming. It was so close, she could taste it.\n\nIt was Richard's turn. ""Oh god, I'm gonna do it! I'm gonna cum in you! I'll fill you so full! Gohd yes! I'm cumming ... cumming ..."" It was exquisite, this feeling, spurting into this tiny tight little hole just opened up for him. Nothing mattered right now except the feel of his cock slamming home inside this warm wet slippery fuck tube. He could feel his semen splashing in there, squishing out and around his cock and dribbling down his balls.\n\nThat little extra, him slamming home and squirting inside, was enough to send her over as well, her orgasm reaching up from deep within and grabbing her whole body. It was like nothing she'd ever felt before, starting from her groin and washing through every part of her, ripping out to her fingers and toes then rushing back to implode in her centre again, re-igniting even stronger with every thrust and twitch of that thing inside her. It was so incredibly powerful, she almost forgot to breathe, just gasping every once in a while between jolts.\n\nOnly after Richard had completely drained himself, and stopped with his cock buried to the hilt, did she finally come down again. Her vagina kept contracting around his member, causing him to groan and shudder. It was enough to keep her on the edge until her body finally calmed down.\n\nWhen they both were breathing almost normally again, Brenda spoke.\n\n""Oh. Wow.""\n\nRichard smiled, still supporting himself just over top of her body, leaving himself deep inside her. That incredibly tight pussy was keeping him hard and ready, even after it had drained him dry.\n\n Behind him, the door closed silently, Caitlin's practice paying off. Two sets of feet tiptoed down the hall, into her room, and she closed the door silently behind them.\n\nCaitlin turned to Vicky, eyes still wide, her face a mask of shock and disbelief, whispering, ""Oh my god! That was un-be-lievable!"" They climbed into bed together, under the covers, whispering excitedly about what they'd just witnessed.\n\n Richard wrapped Brenda up in one arm and rolled over onto his back, pulling her on top of him, keeping his still-hard organ buried inside her. He pulled a pillow over for himself, and let his lover get comfortable on top of him, sliding her legs down beside his and resting her head on her arms on top of his chest.\n\n""That was a little better than my first one.""\n\n""Richard, this was my one and only, and don't you forget it! Thank you, it was wonderful. Now I know why my Mom likes fucking so much. If it's like this all the time, that's all I want to do for the rest of my life.""\n\n""'Fraid I can't help you on that. I can only do it four or five times a day, maybe. And I need the odd day off.""\n\n""If that's all I get out of you, then I guess I'll just have to settle for sex for half my life, the morning half and the evening half. I'll sleep and eat in the middle, somewhere.""\n\n""God, I think I've created a monster! The creature that ate Richard alive! Aaaauuuggggg!""\n\n""<snicker> Yeah, right. Like you wouldn't enjoy it at all, would you. Ooooo this thing inside me feels so goooood.""\n\n""Well, it's there waiting for you if you want to use it.""\n\n""I'm too tired to do anymore tonight. But I do want to try something my Mom and Dad do every once in a while.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Let's get ready to sleep first and then I'll tell you!""\n\n""More secrets?""\n\n""You'll find out soon enough.""\n\nThey got cleaned up, Brenda trotting off to the bathroom holding a towel to her groin, totally unconcerned that she was still naked. Richard, shaking his head, cleaned himself up as much as possible with a towel, slipped on his boxers, then cleaned up the dribbles and drops of blood on the bed. Most of them had been caught by the towels, with only a few splashes of semen left to wipe up elsewhere.\n\n About ten minutes later they were cleaned up and back in bed, this time with the lights out.\n\n""Now, what's this big secret thing you want us to do.""\n\n""It's something my parents do once in a while, and Mom looks like she absolutely adores it, so I gotta try it too! Richard, I want you to fuck me to sleep. Stick that thing of yours inside me and pump it in and out until either you cum or fall asleep.""\n\nAfter Richard's initial objections, saying she'd be too sore, or he'd crush her, or she'd fall off him, or whatever, she explained what she wanted and how to do it.\n\nThey lay in bed, on their sides, her back to his front, knees bent, with her 'sitting' in his lap. He rubbed his cock up and down against her slit for a few seconds to get hard (that's all it took!) then greased his cock with K-Y again. Pushing into her pussy from the rear, it felt even tighter than before. She whimpered a bit at the first push, but then started wiggling and thrusting her hips to get him inside.\n\nInch by inch his cock slid in. She was still full of his semen and a little of her blood, and she was once again producing lots of her own juice, so he went in fairly easily. There was a little pain when his cock crossed the remnants of her hymen, but she ignored it. This was just too good to stop. That wonderful stuffed feeling was back, and she never wanted to be empty again.\n\nThe sensations his cock was sending to his brain were incredible. Each tiny thrust and wiggle of her hips pushed him deeper into that extremely tight just-opened hole of hers. It was so smooth and silky in there, like no other pussy he'd ever been in. She was hot and wet. He could feel her juices leaking out around his cock, covering her ass and his balls. Finally his penetration was halted, as deep as he could get, with the end of his cock pressing firmly against her cervix.\n\n""Stop. Just ... just hold it in there for now. I like it in me like this, filling me up. It feels huge, but so nice. Hold me now, hug me close. Please Richard. I want to be right here in your arms when I wake up. With your cock in me.""\n\n""If I can, I will. No guarantees, but I'll try.""\n\nSliding one arm under her head and her pillow, he wrapped the other around her torso, placing his hand on her chest between her breasts. She hugged his arm to her possessively, as though she would be holding it for the rest of her life. Even impaled as she was, ass in his lap, she was that much shorter than him that her head fit nicely into his shoulder.\n\n""Okay, start moving. Slower ... slower ... that's it ... now deeper ... a little farther out ... ouch! Not that far back, my hymen still hurts! Okay, keep going ... yeah, that feels good ... a little slower ... yeah, perfect. Just like that. Now just keep pumping 'till you fall asleep.""\n\nHe was stroking about half-way out then all the way back in against her cervix, taking about ten seconds per stroke. He was resisting the urge to just bang away again, this being brought on by the sudden feelings of lust overtaking him, holding her naked teen body to him, his cock telling him that this was the best ever and just go for it.\n\nAfter a while he developed a nice easy relaxed pace and rhythm, close to what Brenda wanted, but not quite as long or as deep. He simply clenched his ass to push in, then relaxed to slide out. It was so effortless that way, he thought he really could do it all night. There was an end in sight, though, because the constant stimulation of her tight vagina on his cock was driving him higher. He knew that eventually he could cum just doing this.\n\nShe was enjoying herself as well, he noticed. With her 'sitting' in his lap, almost the full length of her body was pressed into him. Every once in a while he could feel different muscles in her body twitch and shiver, usually accompanied by a tiny squeak from her, and sometimes followed by her vagina grabbing his cock. The first few times this happened, he stopped and waited for her to let go, but after her impatient bum-wiggling told him to get back to work, he simply pushed through her grip. This invariably brought a long, whining sigh from her.\n\nOver the next while, her body settled down and she began breathing slowly and evenly. Richard figured that she'd finally fallen asleep. He relaxed then, settling deeper into his pillow, shifting a bit to get more comfortable, and pulled the covers a little tighter. Still holding her close, he drifted off into newfound dreams of his future.\n\n ----\n\n< I'm baaaaack! Did you miss me? Ouch! No fair, I wasn't looking! >\n\n< I guess I'm going to have to wrap up now. The weekend's over, and I need to return to real work tomorrow. Besides, Brenda's back from her trip and needs some, ah, *personal* attention right now. Me too. Four days alone, writing this kind of stuff, can make a guy pretty horny. Three more months before she's finished high school, then we can come out of the closet. She lives with me full time now, ever since she turned seventeen. Mary and Will figured that if she's old enough to get married, she's old enough to shack up. Besides, she was spending more time and more nights over here than at home anyway. We've tentatively scheduled the wedding for early August, a year and a half from now. >\n\n< Oh yeah, I own this beach house now, after getting some help from her folks. With my new job, I'll have them paid back and the house free and clear in seven or eight years. It's nice joining into a booming family business. We're planning on tearing this place down and building our own dream house sometime in the future. >\n\n< Caty moved out a couple of years ago, shacking up with some dumb twit from college. I think he's a jerk and not nearly good enough for my sis, but she likes him so I mostly keep my mouth shut, even when she hints about marrying the guy. She's twenty-two now and an adult and old enough to make her own decisions. One thing I'm glad of, he didn't get her cherry. I met the guy that did, and he seemed like a pretty nice fellow. >\n\n< Vicky started dating around the time Caty moved, and now has a string of young studs hanging around her parents' place. Five eleven, just turned sixteen, built and beautiful, sure of herself, mature and very much sexually active, she attracts them like flies to ... well, sugar. I think she's gone overboard. She has another semi-permanent lady friend, a seventeen year old rather dowdy looking girl who's moved into Brenda's old room. It's hard on the ego of those jocks, but she keeps them all firmly in line. She can be a real bitch when she's mad. Trust me, I know. >\n\n< Her folks do worry a lot about her rather loose habits, and the three of them are discussing their concerns with a youth counselor. Only Vicky knows for certain how many guys (and girls) she's bedded. No, I'm not one of them. I have Brenda. She's all I can handle. >\n\n< Now you know why I wouldn't trade my life for anyone else's. Not for any amount of cash. I have the woman of my dreams here and now, ready and willing, the hottest woman I've ever been with, and we love each other. So we started a little early. So what. I'm her's for as long as she wants me, and she says that she wants me forever. >\n\n< Brenda's calling. Goodbye and goodnight. >\n\n< P.S.: All names and locations have been changed to protect the guilty - me! >\n\n----"
739,Brenda's Secret,['MF'],"Brenda kissed Joey lightly on the cheek as he slid the key into the lock and opened the door for his date. ""Ladies first,"" he said, bowing in a familiar, chivalric manner.\n\n""Why, thank you,"" answered Brenda, elegantly stepping into the living room in mock fashion. Joey's apartment was rather barren of decor, but it was affordable and, as he so often put it, ""a better box to live in than that cardboard one in the alley.""\n\n""What's your poison,"" he whispered in her ear as she looked somewhat approvingly at her surroundings.\n\n""Mariah Carey and a Long Island Iced Tea.""\n\nJoey took his date's coat, hung in up the closet, then stepped lightly to the CD player and turned it on. He disappeared in the corner kitchenette as Brenda slipped out of her shoes and laid back on the love seat in the opposite corner of the room.\n\n""So what kind of name do you hope to make for yourself in the future?"" asked Brenda.\n\n""I kinda liked the one had right now,"" he quipped.\n\n""No, no,"" she responded, trying to hide a brief snicker, ""I mean, what do you want to be when you get out of here?""\n\nJoey emerged from the kitchenette with two glasses and walked over to the love seat. ""Just somebody who can do a good job at whatever he does,"" he answered, ""and somebody who can enjoy it at the same time, I guess. What about you?""\n\n""Oh, I don't know,"" she sighed with an enticing look in her eyes.\n\n""You're keeping something from me,"" responded Joey.\n\n""What?"" she exclaimed, ""What could I possibly keep from the great Joe Bilotti?""\n\n""I don't know,"" he answered, ""but I'd like to find out. There's something you haven't been telling me for a while now, and one way or the other, I'm going to draw it out of you.""\n\nBrenda smiled slyly and looked away. ""Well, maybe I don't want you to know about it.""\n\nJoey finally got his cue. Rising from the love seat, he put down his glass, closed the blinds, and reached for something from behind his stereo.\n\n""Put this on,"" said Joey, handing his date a blindfold.\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Just trust me.""\n\n""Well...okay, but be gentle.""\n\nBrenda slid the blindfold over her eyes and waited. Joey turned all the lights off in the apartment and felt his way toward the center of the room. He then began to talk in a lower, smoother voice.\n\n""Now I want you to know,"" began Joey, ""that all the lights have been turned off, so I can't see anything in the room. Now tell me what you see.""\n""Lots of blackness,"" answered Brenda. ""why do I even need this blind-fold if you turned the lights out?""\n\n""Just in case,"" he responded, ""play along with me and you'll find out.\n\nI have a feeling you're going to like this.""\n\nAs he lurked softly around the room looking for a place to sit, Joey turned the music down until it was barely audible. He then put his hands forward toward the other side of the room to feel for a chair, making sure not to make a single distracting sound -- he wanted to make sure nothing distracted the bond he was trying to form between himself and his date.\n\n""I want you to concentrate solely on my voice,"" Joey continued in his smooth tone, with which he had never really spoken to Brenda before, ""don't let anything else distract you. I'd like for you to tell me about the greatest romantic or sexual fantasy you've ever had.""\n\n""Well,"" she began, ""I'm with this guy on a beach, and we do a lot of things together, and...well, you get the idea.""\n\n""Elaborate on it,"" Joey responded, trying to get a deeper glimpse into her soul through the darkness. ""Tell me everything about this fantasy that you can think of.""\n\nBrenda paused for a moment in thought, sighed, and began: ""A gentleman and I are sharing a private condo by the beach. Most of the day we walk along the beach, holding hands -- we don't say much, but we don't need to -- and sometimes we go skinny dipping in the sunset. Nobody can see us, but nobody is really around anywhere. At night, we cruise around inland, maybe enjoy a nice, candlelight dinner, drink a little wine, return to the condo, look out at the stars, look at each other, and...and...""\n\n""Go on,"" urged Joey subtlety.\n\n""Flail away graciously, I suppose,"" finished Brenda.\n\nJoey smiled, remembered his purpose and continued in his low, mellow tone. ""Now I'd like for you to just imagine yourself right there in the situation you've just described -- the long walks by the beach, the glow of the sunset on the water and on yourself, the candlelight dinner, the view of the stars, everything. Just think for a moment that you're right there in that entire scenario.""\n\nThere was a short silence in the room when Brenda took a deep breath and said, ""Okay.""\n\n""Now I'd like for you to picture the perfect man with whom you would share this adventure. Don't tell me who he is or anything about him, but picture him in your mind sharing all of these moments with you."" Again, another short silence, and another approval to continue.\n\n""Okay, the two of you have just returned from the candlelight dinner. You're both sharing the view of the stars on a cloudless evening. You decide, however, that since everything has been perfect to this point, there is no need to wait any longer. He watches you as you walk over to a nearby couch and sit down slowly. He's not quite sure what you're doing, so you want to make him realize that you're ready for love right here, right now. You figure out that the best way to do this is to begin undressing in front of him. Now, what piece of clothing would you take off first?""\n\n""I'd take off my sweater,"" she answered.\n\n""Then take it off.""\n\nJoey watched intently through the blue mask of the darkness as Brenda lifted the sweater above her head, revealing only a brassiere underneath.\n\n""Okay,"" continued Joey, ""what piece of clothing would you take off next to attract his attention?""\n\n""I'd take my pants off,"" she replied.\n\n""Then take them off.""\n\nBrenda slowly unbuttoned her fly and slid the jeans off her legs while she was sitting, setting them next to the sweater on the arm of the love seat. At this point, Joey figured he was starting to gain some control over her.\n\n""Good,"" answered Joey, ""you're starting to get his attention. He's watching you much more intently now, but he isn't coming any closer. You'd like for him to approach you. What would you take off next to attract him?""\n""I'd take off my underwear,"" she responded.\n\n""Then take them off.""\n\nShe reached behind her back to unstrap her bra and removed it, then her panties. She sat completely naked in the darkness with no protest emerging from her. Joey sat back in his chair, straining for a glimpse of her well-endowed figure.\n\n""You're now sitting completely naked on the couch,"" continued Joey, ""and you have your man's undivided attention. He begins to walk toward you, admiring your body, wishing to hold it, caress it."" As he spoke, he approached Brenda physically until he stood directly in front of her.\n\n""Your man is now standing in front of you, but he isn't making a move. He's simply admiring you. One look in his eyes, however, and you can tell he wants you to undress him the same way you undressed yourself. With what piece of clothing would you begin?""\n\n""His glasses,"" answered Brenda, which surprised Joey at first, since he, too, wore glasses. At Joey's request, she stood up and removed the glasses from his face, setting them on an end table.\n\n""What would you remove next?"" asked Joey.\n\n""His shirt,"" she returned.\n\n""Then take it off.""\n\nReaching for the top button, Brenda unfastened each button in a slow, sultry fashion and removed his shirt with a soft rub across his arms at the same time. Joey slowly lifted his hands to touch her, but backed off, trying to stay in control of the situation.\n\n""Your lover is now trying to keep himself from jumping on you right now,"" continued Joey. ""He wants to touch you, but he won't let himself. He wants you to continue to undress him. What would you remove next?""\n\n""His pants,"" she answered.\n\n""Then take them off.""\n\nBrenda removed Joey's belt, unfastened his fly and slid her thumbs down the sides of his waist, lowering her body as he lowered his pants. Joey lifted his feet to help her and noticed she removed his socks at the same time.\n\n""You have your lover right where you want him,"" Joey continued, knowing the reverse was true in this situation. ""What is there left to remove?""\n\n""His underwear,"" Brenda answered breathlessly.\n\n""Then take them off.""\n\nBrenda grabbed the band of his shorts between her fingers and removed them slowly, allowing Joey's full erection to free itself from whatever imprisonments it may have had before. Brenda moved closer to him, allowing her chest to touch his only slightly.\n\n""Now both of you are completely naked and unashamed,"" said Joey, trying to keep his smooth, steady voice in the heat of the moment. ""Are you ready to make love?""\n\n""Ohhh, yes,"" Brenda moaned.\n\n""Then take off your blindfold.""\n\nBrenda swept the blinder off of her face and let it fall to the floor. Joey had used this trick before on several women, some of whom realized what they were doing early on, some of whom didn't notice until they had undressed both themselves and Joey. He had a feeling the trick might work, but he was completely unprepared for what came next.\n\nBrenda saw the blue outline in the darkness, wrapped her arms around it and kissed it perfectly on the lips. Unfamiliar with this reaction, Joey slowly returned the favor, smoothing his hands over her back, her hips and her thighs.\n\nThen he smoothed his lips around her ear to her neck, lowering his entire body until his mouth reached her breasts. His tongue circled her nipples as she ran his fingered through his hair and moaned over the light piano and vocals in the background.\n\nFinally, they both collapsed onto the floor in a heap of passion. Joey continued to taste her soft, supple skin and hardening nipples. Then he continued to journey down her body until he planted his head between her legs.\n\nAs he slowly caressed her inner thighs with his tongue, she threw her arms behind her and began moving her hips in a circular motion. He then proceeded to lick her other lips and enter her with his tongue, searching for her clitoris.\n\nHer moans grew louder, letting him know he hit pay dirt as he glided along the clit in numerous ways.\n\nThen, with a sudden burst of inspiration, Joey attempted to reach further between her legs and place his lips completely around her clit. Her body jerked as if an electrical current were running through it, her cries reached near soprano level. At last, when she could barely tolerate the slickness of his tongue without going crazy, she came, letting Joey drink her sweet fluid as his reward.\n\nBrenda tried her best to calm her aching body after her orgasm, but she immediately gave up the attempt and cried, ""I can't wait! Do me now! Do me now!"" Joey slithered up her body as she pained for him to give of himself completely. As he kissed her, giving her a taste of his work, he slowly entered her with his penis, gyrating his hips in a clockwork manner. She helped him feed the rhythm of his motion, moving her pelvis oppositely from his. He fell upon her completely, increasing her sensitivity to his motion and her movement underneath him. As a result, the rhythm grew faster, their cries louder.\n\nSuddenly, he jerked his legs up toward her and squeezed her thighs closer together. He raised his torso from hers and began to thrust himself furiously on top of her. She grunted in ecstasy with each push against her hips as they became more frequent and more violent. Finally, with the power of a stampeding bull, Joey threw himself into her, shoving her back several inches across the carpet. Both screamed in passion and came together, collapsing on the floor, completely drained from their brief physical workout. Joey slid his arms underneath her back and drew as close as two people could possibly get to each other, kissing her several times on the nape of her neck. Her body went limp underneath his, lingering in the love they had just made.\n\nHer screams had turned into soft, breathless moans.\n\n""I love you, Joe Bilotti,"" she whispered, ""and I'll never forget this night for the rest of my life.""\n\nAt last, Joey had uncovered Brenda's secret, and at that moment, nothing could have made him happier."
740,Brianne,"['MFg', 'ped', 'inc', 'voy', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","She was so confused and needed guidance. That night she approached Kate and asked to speak with her private. They went into her bedroom and Brianne told her about what happened at school. Kate looked horrified and quickly hugged her and comforted her.\n\n""Not all boys and girls are that way Brianne. You will find a nice one to one day be close to,"" Kate replied.\n\n""You mean have sex with,"" asked Brianne, a bit taken back by her moms comment.\n\n""Of course dear. One day you will want to fuck a boy or even a girl if she is really hot for you.""\n\nBrianne sat amazed at her mothers blunt comments and wasn't sure if she were joking or not.\n\n""Mom...I don't get it. I thought you and dad were supposed to protect me from doing that kinda stuff.""\n\nKate feeling her body tingle from the conversation laughed. It had been so long since she was turned on by sex. Her body was actually responding to the situation and desires she was formulating talking with her own daughter. God she was a real wicked, nasty mom. Wait till she told Jake about this. She was sure his cock would be raging hard.\n\n""Darling, despite what you've heard about parents and sex, you won't find that puritan attitude in this house. Your dad and I are very much for open and varied sex. You need to learn this.""\n\nBrianne sat stunned. Open mouthed and really confused more than ever. Kate decided to educate this young hot thing before some boy got her pregnant.\n\n""Come with me baby. I'm going to show you something before your daddy comes home.""\n\nKate led her to their bedroom and shut the door. She sat Brianne on the bed and went to the closet to get a DVD. Putting it in the player she turned to Brianne.\n\n""Now baby I don't want you to get upset at what your about to see. Its really beautiful and I want you to keep an open mind. It's about time you understood how great sex is in its every form.""\n\nShe sat next to her and hit play.\n\nBrianne watched as the movie opened with her mom sucking a man's penis, not her fathers. Her eyes flew open and she felt her world tilt. But Kate put her arm around her patting her. The man's cock was huge and so long. Her mother was sucking it so deep into her mouth until he began to cum filling her moms mouth with thick stringy cum. Kate could feel her daughter tighten up and shiver. Maybe this was way over the top for her, but...\n\nShe had to know. To learn.\n\nThe next scene showed her father fucking a beautiful red headed woman in her raised ass, his thick long cock slipping so deep to his swinging balls. The woman was crying out in orgasm, squirting juices with each stroke of her daddy's cock. Brianne was breathing quickly, her body trembling. Kate noticed her thighs squeezing together as she watched. Another shot was of Kate being double penetrated by two black men who were driving their huge cocks into her ass and cunt in perfect rhythm.\n\n""Do you like what you are looking at baby?"" asked Kate.\n\nBrianne looked at her mom her beautiful lips were parted, her eyes wide. Her body was still trembling.\n\n""I guess. Oh mom, do you like that?""\n\nKate smiled and kissed her forehead. She would educate this hot little girl. Teach her all the tricks to survive in this bad world.\n\n""I loved it baby, every bit of it. You will to someday. I want my lovely little girl to fuck everything and anything she wants. Like her mommy did.""\n\nThe screen now showed Kate on all fours as two women were licking her cunt and ass. Soon they were both sliding their fists inside her. Kate's cunt was being stretched so wide as both girls drove their hands deep.\n\nBrianne's breathing was more excited now and Kate couldn't help notice how her thighs were moving on the bed. She was rubbing her pussy on the bed, getting off on what she was watching. This was a revelation to Kate who suddenly realized the implications. Her baby girl was getting off on watching her and her daddy. Kate's pussy got so wet at the thought. Oh god she thought, I am a very wicked woman for even thinking such a thing. But it was the first time in a very long time her cunt got that wet. She was getting very turned on.\n\n""You like that baby, seeing what those two girls are doing to mommy?""\n\nBrianne who was also feeling things she had never felt before could only nod as she slowly pushed down on the bed squeezing her thighs together. Her pussy was dripping wet and so excited.\n\nAnother scene came on with her mom sucking her daddy's cock as a big dog was licking her cunt. Brianne closed her eyes for a second as she started to feel her own pussy begin to tingle and get wetter.\n\nKate knew what was happening to her baby. Knew that she was ready to cum. She made her move. She moved closer and kissed Brianne on the lips. Brianne, shocked, surprised sat very still. But her mom did it again, this time taking longer, their lips pressed together in a hot lasting kiss. Now Brianne really felt her world shift, especially when her mom drew her closer, their bodies pressed together as they kissed. Brianne all but melted into her moms embrace. Kate knew that this was the pinnacle moment, the perfect opportunity to have her daughter sexually. Her tongue slid into Brianne's mouth and her daughter, eyes closed, moaned in pleasure.\n\n""Ohhhhh....mommy!"" she gasped.\n\nKate was on fire with pleasure, doing something she had always wanted to do. Something so taboo, so wrong but so sexually exciting. She reached up and cupped her daughters breast, squeezed it feeling the tiny nipple harden. Her hands went everywhere, wanting to touch her tight little girl in all the right places. She rubbed between her legs and Brianne cried out, her body trembling as she came so hard through her jeans onto her moms hand.\n\nQuickly Kate removed her daughter's clothes and hers as well. They looked at each other with new eyes. Lust filled and so ready. Brianne felt her long legs spread wide by her mom and her mom's tongue licking her swollen clit into her mouth. She came over and over. Even when her mom slid a finger deep inside her she squirted. It was like some erotic dream that was so intense, so good she thought.\n\n""Like what mommy is doing to you darling,"" asked Kate.\n\nBrianne nodded, unable to speak, unable to do anything but orgasm.\n\n""Daddy will be home soon love. Would you like to feel his big cock inside you?""\n\nBrianne came again just thinking about her daddy's big cock. Yes she wanted it so badly now.\n\n""Oh yes mommy, yes I want it..."" she cried out as she felt another finger slide deep inside her wet silky cunt.\n\nKate would enjoy watching her petite little girl fuck. Would love to see her taken by two men at once or even a dog or two. Her cunt was so wet and so tight as she twisted her long fingers deep inside her. The girl's juices were dripping everywhere. On the screen Kate was fucking the dog hard, her ass slamming back against the dogs pounding cock. The dogs knot deep inside her stretched cunt.\n\nBrianne watched too as she was feeling her moms fingers send her to another hot cum. Brianne wanted to do all the things her mom did. All of them. Her cunt exploded and hot squirts of girl cum hit her moms face and hand.\n\n""Mmmmmm....that's it baby. Show mommy how good you are. Such a nice sweet little cunt you have.""\n\n***\n\nBy the end of the night Brianne fucked her daddy hard. His big cock slipping all the way inside her tiny body, while her mom lay beneath her sucking her engorged clit. They taught her to ass fuck and even take her daddy's cock deep into her throat. Her mom left and soon came back with the neighbor's huge dog. The very one that was in the film. As her daddy filmed her she learned to fuck him too, taking the huge red doggie cock inside her stretched cunt. Brianne cried out over and over as she felt the knot swell inside her and the dog shoot loads of hot cum deep within her. All night they fucked and sucked and fucked again. Brianne was so spent by early morning. Her tiny body covered in cum and her pussy and ass gaping.\n\nShe was now so happy. She would never want to leave this bedroom ever again."
741,Bridal,"['MF', 'M-solo', 'historical']","He is gazing at the golden lotuses, his face close to the feet, savouring the cheesy ammoniacal smell. His fingers probe the folds, and the tickling and the wicked impropriety of it all makes her giggle. Then he does something that she had never imagined anybody doing or wanting to do. He sits up holding the foot in both hands, and then he pushes his thumbs into the cleft where the arch was broken so long ago, and he begins to prise it apart. The foot creaks, and the cleft opens a little; at first the feeling is not unpleasant: it is almost nostalgic, the feeling of use being made of a member left long unused and atrophied; but the healing process has reset the bones and the cleft opens only a little despite his wrenching, and it hurts. She sighs. He reaches across her and rolls her on her side. The slightly opened foot is lying on the quilt. She watches, expectantly, as he smears himself with the perfumed ointment. She knows what will happen next: the pillow-book they have already looked at shows what happens next; but it doesn't. He begins to thrust himself not where she expected him to but into the newly opened cleft. At first it tickled when he touched the foot, and she had to will herself to relax to resist it and lie still without giggling -- she still feels the tickling: she just relaxes through the response -- and then enlightened, illuminated, shining, she understands the ecstasy of making love, and why it is that women's feet are bound.\n\nEventually she feels something warm, the stream of pearl, gush into her foot. He rolls away, crawls up the bed, and whispers endearments, and caresses her for a while. Then he crawls down to her feet again. This time, raising her foot to his lips he slips the great toe into his mouth and sucks, a child at nurse, tasting the salt of her sweat, the tiny foot almost entirely contained within his mouth. Then slowly, carefully, but totally inexorably he arranges her on her back, forcing one leg upwards so that the anterior face of her thigh presses against belly and chest, the foot extending beyond her shoulder, beside his face, as he enters her. The muscles of her thighs strain and stretch. She knows a different kind of pain, the kind that can be drawn within the belly and defeated. He rests upon her belly now, in that simplest of postures, face-to-face, his left hand reaching forward to cup the tiny foot and caress it, gently, slowly, weed in the rippling water.\n\n""It will take time to discover what you prefer."" he murmurs. ""But perhaps that is not the point."" she replies."
742,Bride and the Black Bartender,"['MF', 'intr']","Days later she had caught him with another student and she had fled crying from his office. She vowed never to have sex again until the ""I do's"" had been said between her and a man she was sure loved her and wasn't just after her body.\n\nJust then Michael tried to unbutton her blouse further down past her navel. He had kissed down her belly to her navel when she stopped him. ""Only two more days stud,"" she told him as she stared at him seductively. ""Then this bodies all yours.""\n\nAnd what a body it was. Michael had never seen as perfect a figure as his future wife had. He had been waiting with her parents when Pamela had returned from college. Michael Winfeild Scott, a descendant of the general by the same name, had been set up to meet Pamela by her folks. He hadn't been thrilled with the idea of an blind date. But he'd given in when he had been shown a picture of the beautiful young woman. Michael had felt himself the moment she had walked into the room.\n\nPamela had been angry with her parents at first since she was just getting over the professor, but she had conceded to have dinner with the dashing young med. student. He had quickly charmed her and she had agreed to another date. They had been dating eight months when he asked her to marry him.\n\nMichael could swear that his penis hurt, when she stopped him. ""Come on honey, you can't leave me like this,"" he said despairingly as he stood up to show her his bulge. ""I know you started taking the pill, so why wait?""\n\n""I want it too, but It's only two days honey,"" she said. ""Then you get to be the first person to put his bare penis inside me.""\n\nMichael knew about the professor and how the experience had hurt her so much.\n\nPamela suddenly had a naughty thought, and said, ""Wait here."" She ran to the bathroom, put a glob of Vaseline on her hand and returned to her fianc‚e. He was still standing there with a curious look on his face when she sat down facing is crotch. Pamela looked up at Michael seductively as she slowly unzipped his shorts with her empty hand.\n\nMichael couldn't believe it; Pamela was going to give him a blowjob. He had dreamed about this all year. Some of Michael's cruder friends had told him she had DSL (dick sucking lips), when they had first seen her. He watched his fianc‚e take out his penis and began stroking it with her Vaseline covered hand. He was disappointed when he realized all she was doing was jacking him off, but he started enjoying the sensations. Anyway, this was a step in the right direction.\n\nHe smiled at the thought of breaking in this practically virginal woman. He had fucked around with lots of women and fantasized about all the new experiences he could teach his fianc‚e. He smiled down at the expression on her face, it was a cross between disgust and fascination. His mind kept screaming SUCK IT, SUCK IT. Yeah baby, get to know the cock that you're going to worship with your mouth, the cock that's going to give you your first orgasm, the cock that's going to fuck your hot ass. Yeah, that tight pussy's all mine. This was the farthest he had ever gotten Pamela and the excitement caused him to shoot his load after a few minutes.\n\nPamela found jacking off Michael to be disgusting, but she had never gotten this close of a look at a penis before. She had briefly seen the professor's penis, nearly hidden by his paunch and she hadn't been all that impressed. Michael's was bigger, just over six inches she guessed and slightly thicker. It was beautiful, erotic in a way, as it jumped beneath her stroking hands all shiny with Vaseline. It twitched and Pamela jumped back as a strand of semen flew out of the flared head of his cock, it was quickly followed by a couple of smaller gobs. Yuck, she thought as she ran to clean up. Michael yelled through the bathroom door that he'd meet her out on the beach.\n\nHer parents had rented out an old Colonial era inn for the wedding. It sat right on the beach. Tonight and tomorrow wedding guests would be staying there until the reception downstairs. Then everyone, including the owners were leaving so that the newly married couple would have the large house all to themselves.\n\nPamela slipped on one of her more daring bikinis. The cups were small and revealed a lot of her breasts out the bottoms and sides. The panties barely covered her firm behind and it was a leopard- skin pattern that made her feel like a wild animal. She wouldn't have dared where the bikini in front of her parents and the other guests, but most wouldn't be arriving until tomorrow night. She liked what she saw in the bathroom mirror. ""Make way for Pamela, Queen of the Jungle,"" she said. ""Reorrwrrr.""\n\nShe threw a towel over her shoulder and walked down the steps. She turned the corner towards the beach exit and nearly got knocked down as she bumped into chest of a large man. He grabbed her and held her steady. She found herself completely engulfed within his arms and was staring at a large barrel chest. When he started caressing her sides, she looked up at a large handsome black face staring down at her. She jumped back angrily.\n\n""Well, well,"" he chuckled. ""The jungle Queen isn't ready to submit to the Strong Nubian warrior before her."" He then added ""Yet."" Pamela noticed another large black man watching them from the corner of the room. She had never been around a lot of black people, nor had anyone ever spoken to her like that before. She was suddenly very conscious of her near nudity and felt intimidated and a little frightened.\n\n""Y..you just keep your hands off me,"" she managed to stutter. ""Get out of my way.""\n\nThe man she had bumped into, held his hands up in a gesture of submission and motioned for her to pass. She angrily stomped past the two black men and out of the door towards the beach.\n\nWill and Mark smiled at each other as they watched the angry woman marching down to the beach. Their tongues were practically hanging out of their mouths as they watched her ass shake as she walked over the sand.\n\n""Bro, that had to have been the hottest piece of white ass, I ever seen. said Mark in awe.\n\nHe was the bigger of the two at 6'6"" to Will's 6'3."" The two men worked as bartenders at a male strip bar, usually wearing nothing but bow ties and tight briefs to show off their abnormally large bulges. They both were weight lifters and had fucked many a married white woman from both the gym and the bar. They had taken the bartending job at the reception because Pamela's father was offering $500 cash for three hours work.\n\n""You gonna fuck her?"" asked Will.\n\n""Yeah, I think I am,"" said Mark confidently. ""How 'bout you?""\n\n""I don't think we can."" answered Will\n\n""Why Not?"" asked Mark\n\n""Cause here comes her husband."" answered Mark as he pointed towards the beach.\n\nMichael was furious; Pam had been a nervous wreck as she told him of her encounter with the black men and he wanted to know what a couple black guys were doing at their inn. He burst into he room and slammed the door.\n\n""Which one of you ""boys"" touched my fianc‚e."" screamed Michael angrily. He stopped when he saw the size of the two men standing before him. They actually seemed amused at his indignation.\n\n""It was an accident, Suh,"" said Mark in his most subservient voice. ""Yo Missus, jus bumped inta me and I caught her.""\n\n""What are you ""boys"" doing here anyway?"" asked Michael a little more confidant now with their submissive behavior.\n\n""Sorry Mistuh,"" Will chimed in. ""We just be here settin up the bar fo duh recepcion.""\n\nStupid Negroes with their bad English thought Michael, No wonder they never amount to anything. ""You just keep your dirty black hands off my fianc‚e,"" he said. ""Or I'll find another couple of bartenders for my wedding."" Michael saw their eyes narrow at that comment and sensing he had gone too far he backed off and returned to his wife.\n\nMark and Will cracked up laughing as they watched the man fleeing down the beach. ""Settin up da bar fo the recepsion,"" Mark laughed clapping his friend on the back. ""That was classic.""\n\n""You weren't so bad yourself, bro"" said Will. ""So that hot bitch is marrying that asshole."" he nodded out the window. Pamela was modeling her bikini for her husband.\n\nMark watched as she did a little pirouette before her husband a couple hundred feet from the Inn. He remembered the way she felt in his arms when she had bumped into him. He had grabbed her up by her breasts and slowly moved his hands down over her full hips. His cock stirred as he watched her out on the beach. Doubtless that little prick was bragging about how he had put the two ""boys"" in their place.\n\n""Well, there goes all hope of fucking that bitch,"" sighed Will.\n\n""I don't think so bro,"" said Mark still staring at the bride-to-be.\n\n""I don't care how hot you think you are, Mark, you can't fuck no woman just when she's getting married,"" argued Will. ""A few years from now, sure, no problem.""\n\n""Remember our little trip to Mexico?"" Mark asked.\n\n""Yeah so,"" replied Will a little perplexed.\n\n""I picked up some knock out drops, when we were there,"" Mark told him, a big smile on his face.\n\nAh, the date rape drug, thought Will. ""So we beat up his white ass and drug his wife."" he said. ""Not me, that's rape.""\n\n""I ain't never had to rape no woman and I'm not going to start now."" said Mark a little indignantly. ""Here's what I had in mind....""\n\nWill nodded as Mark filled him in on the plan. It just might work he thought.\n\n----\n\nMark and Will were busy mixing drinks for all the guests at the reception. It was what they called the post-wedding rush, when all the bored guests filed out of the church and headed straight to the bar. Mark was on the inside, in the dining area and Will was stationed outside on the large deck that ran around the Inn overlooking the beach.\n\nPeople were talking about what a handsome couple, the bride and groom were, when Will overheard someone say, that the newlyweds had the big old inn all to themselves this evening. His ears perked up at that, and the first chance he got he ran inside to tell Mark. Mark had heard the news already, and said ""That's perfect, we'll sneak back after everyone's gone and if we get caught, we'll just say we were picking up some of our things.""\n\nThey were interrupted by someone announcing, ""Ladies and gentleman, may I present Mr. and Mrs. Michael Winfeild Scott.""\n\nMichael entered the room looking all handsome and dapper in his black tuxedo, but all eyes were on Pamela as she entered behind him. She was absolutely stunning in her long white wedding gown. It hugged her lean figure perfectly and it had a plunging neckline that showed off a nice amount of cleavage. There was a spattering of applause and Mark felt his cock become fully erect at the sight of the blushing bride. He had always found white lace to be very sexy and he shifted the cock in his pants to get more comfortable.\n\nThere was another rush for drinks and Will returned outside to his bar. Mark and Will were busy serving drinks the rest of the reception and during the buffet dinner out on the deck. Mark tried to catch the brides eye all afternoon, but she wouldn't have anything to do with him. Her husband kept getting her drinks and they both appeared to be getting a little drunk.\n\n""You want a refill Mrs. Scott,"" Michael asked his wife as she finished her wine. ""Why Mr. Scott, are you trying to get me drunk?"" she replied. ""I think it's a pretty safe bet that you're going to get laid tonight."" They laughed and kissed each other.\n\nActually, Michael was trying to get her drunk. He wanted her to loosen up so that tonight he could pretty much do as he pleased with her body. Michael felt a little light headed himself and figured he should slow down on the booze himself. Motioning for some friends to join him. He headed over to the big black guy's bar.\n\n""Well, well, Don't you look good all dressed up in those fancy duds, boy,"" Michael said.\n\n""What'll it be Mr. Scott,"" Mark replied, his patience was almost at the breaking point. The jerk had been making snide comments to him all afternoon and they had gotten worse the more he had to drink. Mark noticed a couple of big guys standing behind the groom. The wimp actually brought some of his frat brothers to back him up, he thought.\n\n""Just one glass of wine, I think I had enough this evening,"" he slurred, then turned to his buddies. ""I don't want to miss out on anything tonight."" His buddies grinned and clapped him on the back.\n\nShit, thought Mark, I missed my chance. He listened to the rich white boys banter back and forth. He swore he heard them say that the bride and groom hadn't had sex yet. He looked over at the bride getting her picture taken with the guests. How can anyone be around that sexy bitch and not fuck her? He had already picked up on the fact that they had started dating over a year ago. Mark grinned; she must be ready to explode in frustration without having sex for over a year. He handed over the glass of wine.\n\n""You boys, just be sure not to steal anything you hear,"" warned Michael. =\n\n""We're not going to steal nothing, suh"" replied Mark demurely. Nothing but your wife that is.\n\nMark watched the groom take the wine over to his wife. He was thinking they might have to drug her after all, when Will came in from outside. Mark informed him that the plan was in jeopardy because the groom wasn't drinking anymore, he also filled his buddy in on the conversations he had overheard.\n\n""We got one more chance,"" Will reminded him.\n\n----\n\n""May I have your attention everyone,"" said the DJ. ""Please gather around for the champagne toast.""\n\nMichael looked around for a drink and saw the large black bartender standing before him holding two glasses of champagne. The bartender was showing them the proper respect as he handed a glass to his wife with a little bow, and then one to him with a grin on his black face.\n\nMichael was staring into his beautiful wife's eyes, imagining all the things he was going to teach this inexperienced young woman tonight and over the rest of their lives. He had wasted a year's worth of sex waiting for this day, and she was going to pay for every minute of it. He missed most of his brother's speech as he fantasized about tonight. He caught the usual B.S. found true love, happiness, eternity, blah, blah, blah. The large wedding party, cheered for the couple as they downed their champagne.\n\nMichael frowned a little, at the taste of his. His father- in -law must have skimped on the good stuff, he thought.\n\n----\n\nMichael pecked at some of the left over food as Pamela hugged her parents goodbye. The caterers were returning in the morning to clean up everything so that the couple might get something to eat if they got hungry later on. Michael was a lot drunker then he had planned on and he stifled a yawn. This past week had really worn him out.\n\nPamela waved to her parents and shut the door with a sigh. ""Finally we're alone,"" she said as she walked into her husband's arms. She felt his penis harden in his pants and playfully gave it a little squeeze. Michael bent over and lifted her into his arms and with a groan he struggled to carry her up the stairs. He entered the honeymoon room and dropped her on the bed, breathing heavily. He began to undress as she watched.\n\n""Wait, honey,"" she said in excitement. ""I have a surprise for you."" Pamela lifted up her long gown and ran out to the room she had spent her last night as a single woman in. She stood before the mirror and unzipped the back of her dress. She struggled out of the dress and looked at herself in the mirror. She wore a small lacy white bra that pushed her large breasts up and revealed the tops of her half dollar sized nipples. Just under her navel she wore a white garter belt that supported her white nylons. Her panties were see through and revealed her well trimmed bush. She ran a hand down her belly and into her panties, she was already wet with anticipation. Then clad only in her lingerie and heels, she walked back to her and Michael's room.\n\nMark and Will were hiding behind the outdoor hot tub, just off the beach. They had left the inn, parked their van around the next block and had hurried back down the beach. The only light on in the old inn was upstairs in the bride and grooms room. They sneaked up onto the deck and entered through the large sliding glass door, which Will had made sure was unlocked earlier. Mark had brought a flashlight and he shined it before them as they crept through the dining area towards the steps.\n\nPamela walked down the dark hall to their room, She opened the door and stood before her husband. ""See anything you like,"" she purred. He didn't respond. Michael had stripped to his boxers and was lying on the bed fast asleep. That insensitive bastard, she thought. What kind of a man passes out on his wedding night?\n\nShe climbed up on bed and throwing one nylon clad leg over his body, she straddled her husband. Pamela began rubbing her crotch against his moaning. ""Please honey, wake up, I need it so bad,"" she sighed as she tried to shake him awake to no avail. Angrily she dismounted and stormed out of the room.\n\nMark and Will we're about to climb the stairs when the hallway light on the second floor came on. They scrambled for cover, and hid under one of the dining room tables. They heard the click, click of high heels coming down the stairs and peeked out.\n\nMark couldn't believe his eyes at the vision that presented itself before him. He looked up the stairs at her white high heel then he let his eyes travel up her fit lean legs to her panties and garters. He slowly unzipped his pants and pulled out his 12"" cock and began stroking it as his gaze traveled up her flat stomach to the breasts that were way to large for someone so thin. He hadn't gotten the leopard bikini out of his mind for two days and, the slut-bride look was about to put him over the edge. Her blonde hair was still done up so that she looked every bit the conservative, elegant woman from the neck up, but from the neck down she had a body built for big cock.\n\nWill looked down at his buddies foot-long monster, ""Watch where you point that thing,"" he whispered. When they had first met, Will had been a little intimidated by the size of his friends cock, he had always been proud of his own 9"" rod and he wasn't used to being outdone in the cock department. The feeling of intimidation had turned to sympathy when he realized that none of the women they had fucked had been able to take all twelve inches. Most found his own monster a little uncomfortable at first. They always came back for more though.\n\nThey watched the sexy bride, walk around picking at leftovers. She was sobbing a little in frustration when she fixed herself a drink. They heard her mutter to herself, ""I can't believe how horny I am. That bastard,"" They grinned at each other as she walked past their hiding spot and into the living room. Pamela sat down on the couch and turned the TV on. Her state of arousal overwhelmed the horny woman and she found herself rubbing her clit as she sat there.\n\nWill had to physically restrain Mark as the larger man was practically ready to attack her right there. ""Don't fuck up the plan,"" he whispered. Mark calmed down and they slipped quietly up the stairs. Mark and Will quietly pushed open the door to the honeymoon suite. Will fumbled around for the light switch, found it, and flipped it on. The two black men smiled at each other when they saw Michael snoring contentedly on the bed. Mark easily threw the comatose man over his shoulder and left the room, while Will began stripping. Mark roughly dropped Michael on the floor in another room and returned to Will. Will was lying on the bed naked stroking his cock to erection.\n\n""Alright, I'll keep watch,"" said Mark as he unscrewed the light bulb until it went out. ""Loosen her up for me buddy.""\n\n""I'll do my best,"" said Will as Mark left the room.\n\nPamela had been rubbing her clit hard for ten minutes. Finally, in frustration, she gave up. The more she thought about Michael the more pissed off she got. She wanted to feel his large penis inside her. She wanted to experience an orgasm. How could he do this to her? Pamela got up and headed back upstairs.\n\nMark was watching at the top of the stairs. He saw her coming and ran to another room tapping Will's door quietly as he passed.\n\nPamela entered her room and flipped the light switch. CLICK, nothing happened and the room remained pitch black. The light bulb, like her husband was burnt-out she reasoned. She sat down on the bed and was removing her heels when a strong hand closed around her arm, startling her. ""Michael you bastard, how dare you fall asleep on me,"" she yelled at him. Michael didn't say anything; he just took her hand and put it on his penis. Her fingers closed around it automatically and she began stroking it like she had done the other night.\n\nThe darkness must have been playing tricks on her because it felt a lot bigger and a lot thicker. The monster was as hard as a rock. She pushed her husband down on his back and straddled him. Pamela began rubbing his penis along her soaking wet panty covered crotch. Will could barely contain himself. He wanted nothing more at that moment then to rip off those panties and fuck her hard. His senses seemed more acute in the dark and his mind easily pictured the elegant looking woman in the slutty lingerie straddling him.\n\nPamela sat up long enough to pull her panties off and she quickly straddled her husband again. She could feel his long penis twitching between her legs as she unhooked her bra. She wanted to remove the garters and stockings also, but he couldn't wait any longer. The horny young bride sat up and inserted the large head of her husband's penis into her vagina. She moaned a she lowered herself down slowly on it. It did feel a lot bigger then it had the other day. She figured he must not have been fully erect when she had jerked him off the other day. She had taken about half of his fat penis when it started to hurt a little and she paused.\n\nWill was in shock. Never had he felt a pussy as tight and as hot as this horny bitch's. She had practically jumped on his cock in an effort to get it inside of her. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands, feeling their weight and how firm they were. He grabbed her nipples and began squeezing them between his thumbs and forefingers.\n\nThe discomfort was being replaced by waves of pleasure and Pamela lowered herself a few more inches. Michael was squeezing her nipples a lot more roughly then he had in the past and she found she liked the sensations. She moaned in pleasure as he pinched them hard. Pamela estimated there was about two inches to go until she was fully impaled and she decided to go for it. She dropped down the remaining inches and gasped as his penis penetrated her fully.\n\n""Oh Michael, I love how your penis feels inside me,"" she cried as she collapsed on is hard chest. ""Promise me we'll do this every night.""\n\nPamela caressed her husband's firm chest. Michael's muscles seemed more pronounced in the dark then they had appeared on the beach. Here was a strong man that could protect her and someday give her many children.\n\n""Michael, your the only man to ever have his naked penis inside me."" She moaned as she slowly slid up and down is hard rod. Will's eyebrows shot up when she said that. So, she had never been fucked by an unprotected cock.\n\nShe leaned down to kiss him and he grabbed her ass with his hands as they tentatively felt each other's tongues. He held her tightly and rolled over. Pamela gasped as the full weight of her husband's body seemed to crush her. He started kissing down her neck and started licking around her nipples. She ran her hands up his strong muscular back and grabbed his hair moaning as he bit one of her nipples. His hair must have been really mussed, because it felt kind of kinky. He roughly pulled her hands off his hair and had her grab onto the rails of the bed, causing her breasts to thrust out as her back was arched. She felt like a doll in his strong arms and found she liked the feeling of being used for his pleasure.\n\nWill kept his cock in her as he sat up kneeling. He held her knees in his arms and began fucking her hard. He was very impressed with her. She had taken all nine inches of his cock with little difficulty. He wished he could see her hot body as he rammed her with his cock. He imagined her big breasts shaking as he pumped her and he could picture her belly having convolutions with each thrust of his cock. He was fucking her with all nine inches repeatedly, when she started screaming in pleasure. ""Oh my god, oh my god, Michael"" she screamed. ""It's happening, I'm cummmmming!""\n\nWill smiled as the girl thrashed about in the throes of her first orgasm beneath the relentless pounding he was giving her. He was getting close and his rhythm was starting to suffer. He jerked a couple of times and then grunted as his cum erupted from his cock. Pamela felt his hot seed spray the insides of her vagina and moaned as another orgasm exploded from her body. His penis sprayed what had felt like a gallon of semen inside her before he pulled it out and she felt another glob land on her belly. She felt empty without him inside her. Her husband had collapsed panting beside her and she snuggled into his arms. ""Oh Michael, I never imagined sex could be that good,"" she sighed contentedly. ""I love you."" Instead of answering he just leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Pamela felt his sperm leaking from her vagina and whispered that she'd be right back and yelped as he smacked her ass playfully.""\n\nMark had turned on the light, to investigate the room he was hiding in. He knew from previous experience that he had about an hour until his friend was done breaking in the pretty young bride. Michael was still snoring on the floor a dumb look on his face. Mark looked around and realized this must have been Pamela's room by all the woman's clothing strewn about. He noticed the leopard print bikini lying on a drawer and picked it up. He lifted the panties up to his nose and sniffed. Mark had turned out the light and was running the bikini panties up and down his massive shaft as he pictured the bikini clad girl he had seen two days ago.\n\nHe heard the door to the honeymoon suite open and watched as Pamela ran to the bathroom. She seemed to be so happy, and she was glowing as she ran by him clad only in her garters and nylons. He crept out as she went into the bathroom. She hadn't closed the door completely and he peered through the crack. He could see her reflection in the mirror, and she was bent over with a tissue cleaning up Will's large deposit of semen from her pussy. As he watched the beautiful woman scooped up a large glob of semen off her belly with her finger tip. She seemed to study it for a bit and then plopped it into her mouth. Marks foot long cock was pointing right at the unsuspecting girl and it seemed to be pulling him towards her as Mark watched Pamela lick up his buddies sperm. If she wants to taste sperm, he'll let her taste sperm, thought Mark. She sat down on the toilet and began removing her stockings as she urinated, so Mark headed to her room. He met Will at the doorway and Will gave him the thumbs up as he headed down the stairs.\n\nMark heard Pamela leave the bathroom and head back down the hall. He grabbed her and held her in his arms when she entered the room. She hugged him back, a moment before he put his hands on her shoulders and pushed her down. She resisted at first then dropped to her knees before his massive cock.\n\nPamela sighed in her husband's strong arms. She felt his once more erect penis, rubbing against her leg. His big hands were forcing her to her knees and she gave in and dropped down. She could sense his giant penis swaying before her face in the darkness, like a wild animal waiting to pounce. Michael's large hands grabbed the sides of her head and began pulling her forward. ""Michael No, I'm not going to do this,"" she said firmly.\n\nHis hands kept pulling her forward, they were so strong, and they felt like they could crush her if she resisted. ""Michael, please don't, it's disgusting."" she pleaded again.\n\nHe just relentlessly pulled her forward so that the fat head of his large penis was pushing at her lips. Her heart was beating rapidly and she could feel the wetness dripping from her legs. She loved the feeling of being helpless and forced to serve her husband's every need. She had no idea Michael was this strong and dominant and she knew that she would be a satisfied woman for the rest of her life. She relented and opened her mouth to the monster trying to get inside. She took the fat head in her mouth and sucked on it for awhile. Pamela removed it from her mouth and began to lick all around the tip of his penis, then down the sides. She licked over a large vein on the underside and felt his pulse with her lips. Her husband had seemed to grow in size when she had submitted to him and now his body and his penis seemed absolutely gigantic. She couldn't believe that she had taken all that monster inside of her and felt proud that she had. She was new at pleasing a man in this fashion and Michael's hands helped her as they guided her face all over his large penis. His hands had her taking about six inches down her throat. He was pumping her face when she removed it gasping for air.\n\n""Oh Michael, I love you, I love your big penis,"" She stuttered out as she breathed heavily.\n\nHe pulled her back down on him and she began sucking again. Her mouth was so full of his penis that it clogged her ears and she barely heard him grunt out ""Call it a cock,""\n\nShe felt so slutty as she worshipped his monster ""cock."" She relaxed her throat muscles and was able to get another inch and a half inside. She had been bobbing her head up and down for about 15 minutes when she felt his penis swell up. It grew so big that she thought her jaw would break as the big head swelled up and began releasing his load.\n\nIt reminded her of a time at college when she had shot-gunned a beer. At first the beer had poured smoothly down her throat, and then she had gagged and the overflow had spilled out of her mouth.\n\nHis hot semen filled her belly, then her mouth and then it poured out the sides of her mouth around his cock and spilled down her chin. His cock jumped again and another stream filled her mouth. She liked the taste and hoped that in the future, she'd be able to swallow al of it. She removed her mouth from the head of his cock and was caught by surprise when another stream hit her in the face. She kissed his big head worshipfully.\n\nMark was surprised by Pamela's cock sucking ability. What she had lacked in skill she had made up for with enthusiasm. He needed a few minutes to recharge and he picked his new cock-slut up and roughly pushed her onto the bed so that her legs were dangling off the edge.\n\nPamela was caught off guard, as her husband tossed her onto the bed. Was he trying to make up for a year's worth of lost sex in one night? She felt her legs pulled aside and his faced pressed against her vagina. Before she even had time to protest, Michael was thrusting his tongue in and out of her vagina. No, not her vagina, her pussy, he was thrusting his tongue in and out of her pussy. And it felt incredible. Her friends at school had told her about this and she had called them sluts and had stormed off to their laughter. Her belly was undulating uncontrollably and she was throwing her head back and forth when the third orgasm of her life erupted from the depths of her body.\n\nMark had been tugging on his cock as he ate her, and it was rock hard again by the time she orgasmed in his face. He stood and flipped the near comatose woman over onto her stomach. He pulled up her hips so that her pussy was level with his cock as he stood on the side of the bed. Her head was buried in the blankets and she moaned when he pushed the head between her vagina lips. ""Oh Michael, please fuck me again,"" she screamed. ""Fuck meeee with that big cock!""\n\nMark had pushed about eight inches into her before he met resistance. Will had done a good job stretching her out. He pushed in another inch and heard her moan in pleasure. Her pussy was so tight and hot it was milking his cock, trying to pull it in deeper. He was surprised that she was thrusting her ass back into him like she wanted more. He was fucking her hard with nine inches now and decided to slip in another, She screamed in orgasm when he reached ten inches. Out of the hundreds of woman he had fucked, none had been able to take more then ten inches of his cock and most found ten uncomfortable. Mark knew instinctively that here was the bitch that could take it all. He fed another inch inside her as he fucked her hard. She screamed in pain at the eleven-inch mark.\n\n""Nooo Michael it hurts,"" she sobbed\n\nMark could hear her crying. He needed to take her mind off her pussy for a minute. He put two of his big fingers in his mouth to wet them and started working one around her anus. Pamela was shocked when she realized what her husband was doing. Her pussy still ached from the relentless pounding of his unsatiable monster and now he was working a finger into her ass.\n\n""N..o M..ichael, d.. on't"" she stuttered out, and cried ""Aaaghh"" as his finger pushed in deep. Pamela forgot about the pain in her pussy as it was replaced by the pain from the finger in her ass. Mark worked his other finger inside her ass, causing her to scream again. He knew Will would want a crack at her ass later and he was helping stretch her out as both his fingers combined were about the size of a white boys penis. She seemed adequately distracted now and he fed her all twelve inches of his fat cock. She didn't scream this time, just moaned and he felt the sheets slide up the bed as she must have been gripping them tightly.\n\nWill had been wandering around downstairs. He fixed himself a drink and then walked outside, still naked, to get a breath of fresh air. He walked by the hot tub and decided to fire it up for later. He finished with the hot tub and walked inside. In the living room he looked up in surprise, he could hear the bed upstairs jumping every time his friend fed Pamela his cock. His own cock stirred as he imagined the fucking the white girl was getting from Mark. She'd never go back to white dick after this night. He sensed Mark was close to finishing and worked his way upstairs.\n\nThe pain was a fading memory and was quickly being overshadowed by waves of pleasure. Pamela thought that she had died and gone to heaven or maybe hell and the devil himself had decided to make her his fuck toy. That was it, only the devil could have a cock this large, no two cocks, one fucking her ass and one fucking her pussy.\n\nShe was now a complete slut for his cock. Her husband had invaded every orifice in her body and she would willingly submit to his every desire from now on. She wanted to scream for him to never stop fucking her, she wanted to tell him how much she loved his big cock, she wanted to tell him she loved having his dick in her mouth and that she loved the taste of his semen, but all she could get out was a long moan.\n\nShe felt it getting closer now. It had started deep in her body the minute the pain had gone. She was about to have the mother of all orgasms and the intensity of her feelings frightened her. Mark heard Will come into the room and pat him on the back. He grunted in reply.\n\n""I'm going to c..cum, M..m.aster"" she screamed.\n\nWill reached over and screwed the light bulb back in until the light flickered on. Pamela buried her head in the blankets until her eyes got used to the light.\n\n""I'm going to c..um all over your b..big c..cock again."" she loudly moaned as she got up on her hands and knees thrusting back into him hard. Pamela could feel the waves of pleasure spreading out through her body and she turned to smile at her husband. The first thing she saw was a giant naked black man standing by the lamp, grinning at her. The image seemed somehow surreal and she turned to look at Michael. Her eyes opened wide in horror at the sight of the black giant fucking her. Sweat was pouring down his face and his massive muscles were rippling on his chest. His eyes were closed in concentration and he bellowed as he sprayed his load into her pussy. His cum hit places she didn't know she had and the feeling put her over the edge as the super orgasm erupted from her body. She let out a scream so loud that the other black man covered his ears with his hands. Pamela's eyes rolled up in her head and she passed out from the pleasure.\n\nWill looked over at the collapsed woman. She was covered in dried sperm around her mouth and chest. Her pussy was gaping wide and fresh sperm was pouring out in waves. It made her look even more beautiful.\n\n""I've never seen anything like that in my life,"" Will said in awe. Mark's eyes were still closed and he just grunted as he gasped for air. The sweat glistened off his heaving chest. ""Hey buddy, you look a sight, I fired up the hot tub. Lets go soak"" Will said. Mark opened his eyes and grinned at his friend. He threw the comatose Pamela over his shoulder and they headed out the door.\n\n""She took it all Will,"" said Mark still in a state of shock.\n\nWill just shook his head. He was as surprised as Mark. ""Just what was all that ""Master"" shit about?"" he asked.\n\n""I don't know,"" replied Mark swelling up with pride. ""But I liked it."" They made it downstairs and Will went to mix them some drinks. Mark climbed the ladder to the hot tub and sat Pamela down. He lowered himself in and sighed with pleasure as the heat penetrated through to his joints. Will soon joined him and they were laughing as they exchanged stories about the evening. They heard Pamela stirring.\n\nShe awoke form a fantastic dream. She was at her wedding, but instead of a wedding gown she was wearing her leopard print bikini as she married Michael. Then after they has said their ""I do's"" and kissed, she hurried through the crowd towards the beach. Only to bump into the arms of a giant black African warrior. The Black man had told her, ""Now my jungle queen, you are ready to submit to the Nubian warrior."" He had forced her to her knees and she was surprised to see that he had two cocks, one was a beautiful shiny foot long black monster, and the one above it was white, half the size of the black one and it was covered in Vaseline. ""Choose"" he had demanded and she had began sucking on the black cock as her parents, husband, and all the wedding guests applauded in the background.\n\nPamela opened her eyes and lazily looked around the tub she was soaking in. She jumped in shock when she saw the black men staring at her intently. Tears burst from her eyes as she struggled towards the ladder. ""No, no, this can't be happening,"" she cried in agony when two strong hands grabbed her ankles and pulled her back into the tub. They sat her up and sandwiched her between their two strong bodies. Her nipples were right at the water level and the fear and the heat had caused them to become erect. The two black men began playing with her breasts as she sat there crying and feeling helpless. She felt herself becoming aroused again as they explored her body.\n\nThe bigger black man on her right, she now recognized him as the bartender from her wedding, looked so handsome, so different from the intense animal she had seen fucking her a short time ago. She shivered at the memory of the massive orgasm his monster cock had given her. The size differences, the kinky hair, and the hard chests, they all made sense now.\n\n""W..what have you done with my husband?"" she asked.\n\nThey just grinned at her and filled her in on the whole sordid story. At least Michael was alright, she thought and she smiled when they told her that her husband never had to know about her infidelity and that she now knew how to please him better. They were both rubbing her legs and one had slipped a finger into her pussy causing her to sigh with pleasure. She could see the fat heads of their giant cocks, hard again, and bobbing in the water.\n\n""P.please stand up,"" she begged. ""I want to see you.""\n\nMark and Will grinned at each other and stood up.\n\nPamela gazed in awe, as the water cascaded down the two perfect bodies before her. Every muscle in their bodies was well defined from their necks to their washboard abs and the monster cocks jutting out before them. She examined Will's cock first. It was a beautiful black cucumber that stood out about nine inches. This wonderful thing had given her, her first orgasm. ""Thank you,"" she said and she kissed the head of his cock.\n\nShe then turned her attention to Mark's cock. She still didn't know how she had gotten that shiny black monster all the way inside her. As if he could read her mind, Mark said, ""No bitch has ever taken it all before you did."" She flushed with pride at the compliment as she stared at the black beauty dangling before her eyes. This thing had taken control of her body and mind. It had changed the way she thought about sex and about herself. She thought of herself as a cock-slut now. Just a tool to serve the needs of any dominant male. This was the thing that she had submitted to completely. ""Master,"" she said out loud just before she started slurping on it lovingly.\n\nWill looked at his friend in surprise as the beautiful white woman worshipped his cock. Mark looked down at his slave. ""Bitch, our drinks are empty."" She looked up startled, then scrambled to go fix them some drinks. ""And go put that jungle bikini on for me,"" Mark yelled down at her.\n\nShe fixed them all some drinks and ran upstairs to throw her bikini on. She looked at herself in the mirror of the bathroom. She was a mess and quickly cleaned herself off and touched up her make up. Pamela looked at the bikini and folded the bra edges inwards a little making it even smaller. She then pulled the back of her panties up into her ass, making it look like a thong. She wanted to please these two black gods, so that they'd fuck her again. She paused and looked in on Michael, still lying on the floor. She kissed him on the forehead. ""I'm sorry honey,"" she said. ""Everything will be back to normal in a few hours, and I've learned a lot about how to please you.""\n\nShe hurried downstairs, grabbed the drinks and handed them up to Will and Mark. ""Good, now go get us something to eat,"" Mark ordered her again. It felt good to please her men as she fixed them up some platters of leftovers.\n\nThey had her stand in the center of the hot tub and model her bikini for them, while they ate. Mark told her to suck on Wills cock and she squealed with delight as she dropped down to her knees and plopped his cock into her mouth. Pamela sucked on him for a while and then sat up and nestled his long cock between her breasts and began squeezing them around his shaft. He sighed when she put the head into her mouth and bean sucking on it contentedly as she ran her tits up and down his shaft.\n\n""Enough,"" ordered Mark. ""Come here.""\n\nPamela let out a sigh of despair when she released Will's cock. She really wanted to have him cum in her mouth. Her disappointment was quickly replaced with pleasure when Mark pulled her down onto his fat cock again. He groaned as he slid into her. She took all 12"" easily this time and she moaned as she rode up and down his shaft. Mark grabbed her ass with his hands and held her still. Her anus was right at the water level and filled with water as he pulled her cheeks apart. Mark looked over her shoulder at Will invitingly.\n\nWill positioned his cock head on her rosebud and pushed in. She was still stretched out and the wetness helped her take most of his cock all the way inside her ass before she started squirming in pain. Pamela had never felt so full in her life. She ignored the pain and started concentrating on pleasing the men. Soon she was screaming as another orgasm permeated her body. ""Fuck my ass, fuck my pussy, never stop fucking me!"" she screamed in pleasure.\n\nThe orgasms just kept coming like a rapid series of machine gun bursts and she felt like she was going to pass out again. ""Ooooh, you guys are good at this,"" she moaned.\n\n""We've had plenty of practice,"" Mark grunted in her ear. Their rhythm was perfect as she rode their cocks. They had been fucking her like this for about half an hour when she felt them cum again, filling her pussy and ass. Their orgasms triggered another big one and she passed out again from the pleasure.\n\n----\n\nShe awoke the next morning in her bed. Michael was stirring next to her. Briefly she thought it had all been a dream, but her whole body was sore as she stretched and the sheet was wet from where al their semen had leaked out of her ass and pussy.\n\n""W..what happened,"" groaned Michael as he held his head.\n\nHe couldn't remember a thing. His wife would be furious at him for passing out on her. He glanced over at Pamela and he saw the red marks all over her gorgeous body and the dried sperm crusted on her mouth and crotch area. He must of really fucked the shit out of her. He smiled she was absolutely stunning and seemed to be glowing with an inner beauty. His six-inch cock was the hardest it's ever been as he looked at her.\n\n""How was it,"" he asked.\n\nStartled she looked over at her husband. ""It was better then I ever imagined it could be,"" she replied. He swelled up with pride at the compliment and heard her moan with pleasure as he pulled her on top of him for round two. His penis slid in easily. He was surprised and disappointed at her looseness. Where was the tight virginal woman he thought he had married? He couldn't believe that he hadn't had sex in a year for this.\n\nPamela moaned with pleasure when she felt Michael's cock head penetrate her pussy. Finally, she was going to have sex with the man she loved. She felt very little once the head was in.\n\n""Oooh lover, let me have the rest of your cock,"" she begged.\n\nMichael looked down at his penis buried inside her to the hilt and then up at his wife. They just sat there and stared at each other.\n\nThe women were going wild at the club as the hunk cowboy slowly stripped before them. Mark was behind the bar, his chest was bare except for a bow tie. It was a busy night and he was taking advantage of a brief lull to catch up on the dishes behind the bar. The cowboy, Stallion, was a favorite amongst the regulars and always drew the crowd away from the bar and towards the stage. He was bending over when someone said.\n\n""What's a girl gotta do to get a drink around here??""\n\nMark looked up into the grinning face of the beautiful Pamela Scott. He knew she would be tracking him down sooner or later.\n\n""I said what's a girl gotta do to get a drink around here?"" Pamela repeated.\n\nMark grinned and replied, ""Whatever I tell her to do."""
743,Bride's Maid,"['MF', 'cheat', 'orgys']","Chapter 2\n\nRandi felt awful seeing Rick go out the door, shut it behind him, and go to his own room. She was still naked and hot. His jism was still leaking back out of her cunt. Just fuck me and then go and marry my sister, eh? she thought ruefully. Somehow she felt really used and discarded. And yet she couldn't deny that it had been the best fuck ever for her. She was so horny and angry at the same time that she couldn't sleep. The heat hadn't gotten any better either. She checked the clock radio beside her bed and saw that it was shortly after midnight. Getting out of bed, she pulled on her jeans, first wiping away the last traces of Rick's cum. She didn't bother to put on any panties under them. Then she pulled on a loose silk shirt and went barefoot out into the back yard. She sat by the swimming pool a while, watching the moonbeams glimmer on the water. Then it suddenly occurred to her that one way to work out her anger and beat the heat at the same time would be to go for a swim. But she didn't want to go all the way back inside the house to get her swimsuit. What the hell, she figured. Everybody else was asleep anyway. What did it matter if she just went in naked? Nobody would ever know. Quickly, she slipped out of her jeans and her shirt. She slipped into the pool at the shallow end. The water was cool and wonderful. She swam the length of the pool once, then floated on her back. She must have been in the water about ten minutes when she suddenly felt eyes watching her. She began to peer up into the darkness around the edges of the pool. Finally, her eyes made out the person who was watching her. It was her young brother, Billy. He was sitting in a deck chair, wearing his swim trunks. His eyes were riveted on Randi's wet, naked body. ""I hope you're enjoying the view,"" she said softly, swimming over to the pool edge near his chair. ""I-I'm sorry,"" he said, stammering nervously. ""I guess I couldn't help myself.""\n""You couldn't?"" she asked. She was under water now from the neck down. He couldn't see her body. ""You couldn't tell me you were there?""\n""I-I didn't want to."" Suddenly, not knowing exactly why, Randi hoisted herself out of the pool and sat on the edge. Her beautiful body glistened in the moonlight. The water beaded up on her tits and round puffy nipples, and on her smooth thighs. Billy couldn't take his eyes off her. ""Is this what you wanted to see?"" Randi asked. She turned her front to him so he could see all of her. Billy's eyes roamed over her full young upswept tits. He rubbed his crotch self-consciously. ""Oh, does it make you get a hard-on?"" Randi asked. ""Looking at your own sister's body?""\n""Gosh, Randi, give me a break, okay!"" he said. ""I didn't mean to. You were just-there."" Somehow, tempting him like this brought out a spirit of mischief in her. She got up and went over to him, sitting on the edge of the deck chair, pushing his legs away. Her brother's eyes widened as he saw her full naked tits up close. ""Haven't you ever seen a girl's tits before, Billy?"" she asked quietly. ""Not like this,"" he said. ""Do you want to touch?"" Randi realized that she was still horny from her encounter with Rick. She even drew her shoulders back so that her firm young tits jutted forward. The full globes were beaded with water and luscious in the soft moonlight. Billy nodded slowly, as if hypnotized. Randi reached out and took one of his hands. She put it on her wet right tit. Billy's hand closed over the firm ball of flesh. ""Squeeze!"" she whispered. He did, and suddenly Randi realized that they were farther into things than she had thought. Hot darting fires shot through her body. She looked down at Billy's crotch and saw a huge lump. My god, it can't be that big, she thought, feeling her pulse race instantly. She put her hand on his swim suit, just to see if she was right. ""Jesus, Billy!"" she gasped. Randi suddenly saw her younger brother in a new light. He seemed to have grown up without her noticing. She was nineteen now, and he was younger, but the difference seemed unimportant. Billy had a strong virile young body and a handsome face. All the high school girls were wild for him. She squeezed his cock gently through his swim trunks. Billy's eyes glazed. He gasped with surprise and pleasure. ""I want to see it!"" Randi whispered. She slipped her fingers under the top of his trunks and found the string tie. It came loose easily. Then she tugged them down. Billy helped by lifting his ass off the chair. The fattest, longest cock Randi had ever seen flopped out and began jerking to attention. She couldn't keep her hands off it. She stroked and caressed the enormous twitching prick. It was fierce and magnificent, and ripply with veins and jumping powerfully. ""Billy, it's gigantic!"" she murmured. He grinned sheepishly. ""The guys call me Trigger,"" he said. ""Mmmmmm!"" Randi bent forward and began to lick it. She curled her tongue around the swollen purplish bulb at the top. Billy panted and quivered uncontrollably. ""Randi ... do you think we should be doing this right here? I mean, what if somebody wakes up.""\n""They won't.""\n""We did!""\n""But Billy, I just want to take it in my mouth ... like this."" She sucked the head of his cock into her warm wet mouth. Billy bit his lower lip. His massive prick flared and twitched crazily between her lips. Randi became so excited and aroused by the situation that she began to suck his cock passionately. She squeezed the rock-hard shaft and pulled on the fat round head of his prick with her sensual lips. Billy groaned softly, bucking upward with his hips. Randi felt the taste in her mouth and realized it was too late. ""Ummmgghphh!"" Billy grunted. Suddenly his cock erupted and shot cum into Randi's mouth. His climax was so violent and quick that his spurting cock slipped out of her mouth and strings of jism shot onto her face. Oh Jesus! Randi thought, grabbing her brother's spewing prick and gobbling it again, sucking down the last few drops of his cum. ""Ohhhh God, Randi!"" Billy gasped, collapsing back into the deck chair. Randi wiped away the cum from her cheek and chin with one hand. She realized that her cunt was juicy and pulsing with need. I wish I hadn't done that, she thought. Because I'd really like to feel that monster inside of me. But she noticed that it didn't go limp, as she expected. Her brother's cock was just as hard and long and fat as ever. She licked it and heard him groan again. ""Billy, let's go over behind the pool shed!"" she whispered, pulling him up. She knew where there was a cool spot of grass just to the side of the pump and filter. She took Billy there and pulled him down beside her on the grass. Now they were shielded from the house by the shed. Billy lay on his back. Randi straddled his hips. She bent over and dangled her delectable young tits in his face, brushing his lips with her large soft nipples. ""God, Billy, don't tell anybody, okay?"" she murmured. ""I just want to feel it inside me. Only for a second. Okay?"" She reached down and guided his long thick cock up into her melting pussy, clenching her teeth as she lowered herself onto it. The huge pole of flesh fucked deeper into her cunt than any cock had ever been. And it was so thick that she felt like she was splitting. ""Oh, holy shit!"" she gasped, her eyes rolling up behind her eyelids. ""It's so big! God, I've never felt anything like it!"" Meanwhile, Billy wasn't losing any opportunity to suck the beautiful tits Randi was dangling in his face. He held the firm globes in both hands and sucked her nipples so eagerly and hard that Randi began to moan and squirm with lust. ""Yes! Yessss!"" she panted at him, gyrating her cunt up and down on his big prick. She realized that they were really fucking. She had tried to pretend that all she wanted was to feel it inside her. But there was no pretending now. Billy's strong hands dropped to her naked ass, and he fucked his huge cock up into her vigorously. Randi mashed her throbbing tits down into his face, whimpering softly and trying to keep control of herself. But it was impossible. The feel of his enormous prick fucking up into her aching cunt made her dissolve into hot shivers of lust. Oh Jesus, my own little brother! she thought incoherently as his cock took a piercing jab deep into her flowing cunt. ""Ungghh!"" she gasped. ""Oh, Billy! Ungghh! It's so deep!""\n""I-I'm sorry!"" Billy panted. ""God, don't be sorry,"" she murmured, biting her lip. ""Just fuck me, little brother. Fuck me hard! Yes, yes hard! Unghh!"" She didn't have to ask. He was strong, and he fucked his cock up into her in short quick stabs that had Randi boiling over with orgasm before she even knew what was happening. Her whole body shook and shuddered uncontrollably. ""Aagghhhh!"" she groaned, trying not to cry out. ""Unnmmeeee! Oh! God, Billy, yes!"" She buried her face in his neck to muffle her moans. Billy gave a harsh groan himself. Suddenly she felt the fountain of his huge prick going off inside her cunt. It seemed like endless jets of cum shot into her. Finally, he was finished. Randi collapsed beside him on the grass. His huge cock was still embedded deep in her pussy. She kissed him for the first time, again appreciating how handsome he had grown. ""I'll bet all the girls wish they were in my place right now,"" she said to him. ""All the girls are afraid of my cock,"" he said. ""But you're not.""\n""Mmmmm!"" Randi sighed, rubbing herself up and down on the fantastic rod of flesh. ""I just want you to fuck me over and over again."" But then reality suddenly came back to her. It was her own younger brother whose cock she was fucking herself up and down on. Who had just fucked her so wonderfully. Whose cum was leaking out of her cunt. You weren't supposed to do this. You were supposed to feel horribly guilty for doing it. And she did feel guilty, though not enough to take away the pleasure she had just felt. ""Promise you won't tell anybody!"" she whispered to her brother. ""It's really wrong, what we did!""\n""I know."" He looked down sheepishly. ""I won't tell."" She gasped as he finally pulled his long cock out of her. It was still as stiff and huge as ever. ""Billy, you're a miracle,"" she whispered. ""If I don't tell anyone, do you think we can do it again sometime?"" Billy grinned at her in the dimness. ""Absolutely not,"" Randi said firmly, unable to control the pulsing she felt inside of her pussy. ""Try to forget it ever happened. You know how wrong it was."" She found her clothes by the pool and slipped back into them. She flung Billy's swim trunks at him, then disappeared into the house, back to her bedroom. Gosh, what a night! she thought. First Rick. Then Billy. She knew she should be entirely satisfied as she shed her clothes and lay down again on her bed. Fucked twice in about an hour and a half, she thought, amazed. She felt her wet pussy. Inside, the cum of both Rick and Billy intermingled with her own juices. Her cuntlips were still wet and warm, tingling. Gee, maybe the more they do it to you, the more you want, she thought. Am I a nymphomaniac or something? Maybe I am. Just having their cum in me like this seems to turn me on. Gosh, think of how exciting it would be to have them both come in me at once. Having both of their cocks inside my pussy at the same time. Oh shit, with Billy's in there, it would tear me apart! The idea excited her wildly, but at the same time, it scared her. She could feel the hot fires inside her body grow hotter. Shit, I'm going to have to make myself come again, if this doesn't go away. I can't believe how horny I am! At that moment, she heard a soft knock on her door. Who could it be? Billy, getting the courage up to ask for one more time? Even though he had already shot off twice? She tiptoed to the door and opened it a crack. She glimpsed Rick's handsome face in the shadows of the halfway. ""Rick! What is it?""\n""Let me in."" She opened the door wide enough for him to slip inside, then shut it again. Before she could even step back, he grabbed her naked body. His hungry mouth burned hers, his tongue probing and searching. His hands dropped to her ass. One slipped around to the front and found her juicing cunt. He kissed her neck. The hand still on her ass came up to her tits, squeezing them eagerly. ""Randi, I've got to have you again!"" he whispered. ""God, I can't get you out of my mind!""\n""Oh, Rick! God, that feels good!"" Randi gyrated her hips, pushing her oozing pussy into his working hand. Rick dropped his mouth to her nipples and sucked them sharply. Arrows of hot lust shot through her quivering body. She knew there was no way she could resist him. ""Ohhhnnnn, Laura would be so pissed if she knew this was happening!"" she gasped into his ear, her knees weakening. She slid one hand under his belt and plunged it down into his crotch. His cock was hot and throbbing. Quickly, she freed it. With her other hand, she unzipped him and unbuckled his belt. She sank to her knees and fed his twitching prick into her mouth. Rick gasped and held her head, thrusting gently as she sucked him. Randi realized that both of them were already groaning softly and panting as their sexual arousal heightened. She pulled him down with her on the floor. ""Don't you think we already risked enough?"" she asked. ""I don't care,"" Rick said. ""All I want in the world is to fuck you again.""\n""Really? ""Yes!""\n""We can't do it right here by the door. What if somebody goes by in the hall?""\n""Over behind your bed,"" he said, pulling her with him. On the other side of the bedroom, behind Randi's bed, she suddenly got the surprise of her life. She was still on her hands and knees, from crawling there, when Rick took her from behind. He grabbed her hips and fucked his rigid prick all the way into her flowing pussy from the rear. ""Ohnnnn!"" Randi moaned, a little louder than she wanted to. It felt wonderful going in, filling her whole cunt and probing deep into her body. At the same time, some funky animalistic need awoke inside her, brought on by the way they were doing it. She swirled her ass back into his thrusting cock. Rick leaned forward over her back and grasped her dangling tits with his hands. His fingers pinched and twisted Randi's excited nipples. Randi thought she was going to come unglued. The sensations that raced through her body were so intense that she hissed and moaned with each powerful thrust of Rick's prick deep into her throbbing cunt. ""God, I've never felt anything like it!"" she moaned, biting her lower lip as the pleasure grew hotter. She looked back over her shoulder, wincing as he fucked his cock deep into her, then trying to kiss him. Rick leaned forward and caught her mouth with his. Then he fucked his prick deep into her again. ""Agghnnn!"" Randi groaned. ""Oh yes! Ungghh!""\n""Quiet, baby, they'll hear us, or wake up,"" Rick whispered. ""Ohhhhnnnn, I just want you to fuck me and fuck me so much, I don't care if they hear us!"" Randi moaned. ""Ungh! Ungh!""\n""You will if Laura hears us!"" Rick panted. But Randi was too far gone with hot, throbbing lust to care. She put her face down on the rug between her hands, shut her eyes and gave herself up to the fierce fucking he was giving her. Rick got up on one foot for more leverage and fucked his cock down deep into her pussy with each thrust. Randi's ass was high in the air, wiggling and bucking. Her body quivered and ached with pleasure as Rick fucked his cock into her. She mewled and whimpered softly, trying not to make noise but unable to control the sounds that came from deep in her throat. ""Ohhhnnn Jesus, fuck me, baby, fuck me!"" she groaned in a husky whisper, feeling the first sharp twinges of a hot climax. Rick's hands were all over her smooth body. He fucked his cock into her tight cunt, ripping it up into her and lifting her knees off the carpet with each lunge. Randi yelped softly, already turning to mush as the true force of her orgasm began to hit her. Rick came just seconds before her. He grunted and fucked his cock into her roughly, and Randi could feel it spewing gobs of warm cum into her cunt. The sensation made her dissolve in a wild swoon as shock waves of hot orgasm consumed her shuddering body. ""Ohhhnnnggg! God, baby, Rick, I'm coming!"" she moaned. ""Aiiieee! Aiiiieeee! Mmmmnngeeeee!"" She knew she was wailing too loud, but she couldn't stop herself. The spasms of pleasure wrenched her flesh. She collapsed on the floor with Rick on her back, his pulsing cock still buried deep in her pussy. ""Oh God, oh God!"" she finally whimpered as the spasms died out. Rick withdrew his cock and rolled over on the floor beside her. They kissed, and Randi rubbed her body against him. She couldn't believe that they had fucked twice on the night before his marriage to her sister. ""You can't marry Laura!"" she whispered to him. ""If you do, how can we keep doing this?""\n""It'll be even easier for us afterward,"" he said. ""So you're going through with it?"" Rick shrugged. ""How can I back out now?""\n""In that case, you'd better get out of my room right now,"" Randi said, feeling both angry and hurt. Reluctantly, Rick got up and left. Several minutes passed before Randi got up and lay down on her bed. She had been fucked three times in barely an hour, but she still couldn't fall asleep.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nThe next day was Laura's wedding. Randi was surprised to find that she could barely look her sister in the face. She was afraid it was written all over her own features: He fucked me. The guy you're going to marry, Laura. He fucked me, last night. Not once, but twice. And the second time he caught me like an animal on the floor and fucked me from behind! And I loved it, Laura, each time. Randi could feel her pulse quickening even as the words appeared in her head. She tried to avoid her sister during the minutes leading up to the ceremony. At the same time, she tried to avoid Rick, and her brother Billy too. So she was sitting in the minister's office, leafing through a magazine, when a very handsome guy in a tuxedo poked his head in the door. ""Whoops, I guess this isn't it,"" he said. ""I'm looking for Rick Stewart. I'm his best man."" Randi smiled, intrigued by the good-looking man. She was almost sorry to be wearing a formal dress, which covered up the lines of her body. But she squirmed in her chair and crossed her legs, watching his eyes linger on her shapely calves. ""I'm Randi,"" she said. ""I'm Laura's sister."" He grinned and came over to her. He sat in the chair next to hers. Randi realized that these were the chairs couples sat in to be counseled by the minister before getting married. The thought made her giggle softly. ""I'm sorry, I know it's only a rented tux,"" the man said, winking. ""Oh, no, I wasn't laughing about that.""\n""I'm Daryl Johnson,"" he said, extending a hand. ""Well, I guess I should be finding Rick.""\n""Oh, don't go yet."" Randi felt embarrassed. Somehow thinking again about Rick and Billy had gotten her aroused. And Daryl made her feel even more excited. She knew it was silly, but she didn't want him to leave just yet. ""Did you have something else in mind?"" he asked, looking down over her dress. Randi's young tits swelled under the frilly fabric of her dress. She uncrossed and crossed her legs again. Then she looked around the room, as if desperate to see if they could lock it or something. She realized she was wild to have him fuck her. ""Oh, just-talk,"" she said nervously. Daryl's eyes continued to linger on the neckline of her dress. Just a soft hint of the valley between her two firm jutting tits was visible. He couldn't stop looking at it. ""You're very beautiful, Randi,"" he said under his breath. He put his hand out, as if he wanted to touch her, but couldn't let himself do it. Randi took his hand in her own and drew it forward until it rested on the very spot he was glaring at, the vee between her tits. His fingers on the bare skin of her chest felt warm and dangerous. She leaned forward, her lips wet and parted. Two of Daryl's fingers slipped beneath her neckline. Randi could feel her pussy getting wet. ""Did you ever feel like you and someone else just had to-"" But before she could finish, Daryl's mouth found hers. His tongue slipped inside and stabbed hers. His fingers dug into her flesh, trying to slip under the tight bra she wore. ""Wait a second!"" she panted softly. She realized that they were sitting right out in public, where anyone could pop in on them without warning. But she couldn't stop herself. She reached behind her back and undid the top buttons of her dress. Then she unfastened the clasp of her bra. Immediately Daryl plunged his hand under the cup of her bra and grasped her firm round tit. He squeezed it, then pinched her thick swollen nipple, kissing her at the same time. Randi felt her cunt flood with juice. ""Oh God, yes!"" she gasped into his ear. ""I want you to suck it!""\n""Here?"" Quickly she glanced around. Behind the minister's desk was a door, partially open, which led to a small bathroom. Randi stood up and pulled Daryl toward it. ""In here,"" she murmured, drawing him inside and locking the door behind them. The room was so small that there was barely enough room for the two of them. Without saying another word, Daryl started kissing her heatedly. Randi leaned against the small wash basin and coiled her searching tongue around his passionately. While he kissed her, Daryl unfastened the remaining buttons on the back of her dress. He slipped it off her shoulders. The dress fell to her feet. Her bra straps slid down her arms. Daryl could hardly wait for her to shed the bra before he filled his hands with her springy tits. Randi pulled his head down to them with both hands. ""Suck me!"" she pleaded. ""Suck me! Ohhhh, do it hard!"" He held one of her firm tits in both hands and sucked her throbbing nipple deep into his mouth. Randi mewled and bit her lip. She almost fainted with pleasure. He tongued and sucked her nipple until it was stiff and rubbery, then turned to the other one. ""Ohhhh!"" Randi moaned, pushing her aching tit into his mouth. ""It feels so good! Yes, suck hard! Unggghhh!"" While he busied himself sucking her nipples, Randi got his belt buckle open. Then she unzipped the pants of his tux. She could feel the hot, coiled power of his thick cock through the cotton of his shorts. Her tits tingled and pulsed with fire under his working lips. He held them both in his hands, squeezing them roughly, devouring her pointy nipples again and again. ""Randi, what beautiful tits you've got!"" he panted. ""I've never seen any so lovely as these!""\n""Really?"" she whimpered, feeling her pussy melt with juice and throb with need. ""God, Daryl, I want you to fuck me!""\n""Here?"" he asked, as if echoing his earlier question. ""No, here,"" Randi said in a sultry voice, taking one of his hands from her naked tits and pulling it down to her panties. He could feel the wetness of her cunt through the fabric. Seconds later, Randi slid her hand under his shorts and grasped his cock. She pinched the swollen prickhead lightly with her fingers, and Daryl gasped. ""Don't you want to?"" she asked, kissing his neck and stroking his thick hard cock. ""Of course I want to. But ... what if somebody comes in?""\n""I locked it.""\n""The wedding's starting any minute.""\n""If you don't fuck me now, you'll never get another chance!"" Randi whispered, sticking her tongue into his ear. That was enough for Daryl. He pulled her panties down her legs with both hands. Randi kicked them off her ankles. She stood with her back against the tiny bathroom wall, opposite the toilet, and spread her thighs. Daryl was taller than she was. He had to stoop, bending his knees and guiding the long rigid shaft of his cock between her cuntlips. ""Annngggh!"" Randi groaned as it fucked into her. He kissed her neck and grabbed both of her tits in his hands. When he stood straight up, his cock lifted her off the floor. The hard edge of it rubbed against her erect clit and made Randi whimper with intense pleasure. ""Oh, shit, yes, I'm so close!"" she moaned. ""God, just fuck me fast! Unh, unh!"" He started fucking her, thrusting his hard cock up into her streaming pussy, making her clit jangle wildly. Each upthrust made her gasp and wince as incredible pleasure streamed through her quivering body. She clung to his shoulder, mashing her tits into his squeezing hands. ""Ohhhhh! Oh!"" she gasped, reeling as he lifted her whole body up off the floor with each powerful thrust of his cock. But suddenly they heard voices on the other side of the door, in the minister's office. Daryl stopped in mid-thrust. Both of them were panting so heavily that Randi didn't know how the people on the other side of the door could possibly not hear them. ""Oh Jesus!"" she whispered. ""Shhhh!"" Straining her ears, she could just hear the minister talking to someone. Then she heard a file cabinet opening and closing. The voices murmured some more. Then she heard him punching the buttons on the telephone. ""God, aren't they ever going away?"" Randi asked softly. ""What if he wants to use the bathroom?"" Daryl asked. ""Oh shit!"" At the same time, she felt wildly excited by the danger they were in. Daryl's long hard cock didn't show any sign of wilting. His hands fell to her ass and he caressed and gently squeezed the smooth round moons while they waited. Randi could feel herself on the verge of coming just from the thrill of the moment. ""If you do that, I'm going to come,"" she said to him in a whisper. ""Ohhhhh, I'm not kidding.""\n""Shhhh, listen. I think they may be gone.""\n""What if they're just not talking?"" Daryl began to fuck his long prick up and down inside her pussy again. Randi felt her whole body shiver with hot tremors of pleasure. His fingers dug into the flesh of her naked ass, making her whimper with need. ""Ohhhh, Jesus, I don't care if they are still there!"" she moaned against his neck. ""Just fuck me, please! Yesss!"" She hoped the minister and his companion were really gone, because she knew there was no way to stop her and Daryl from a blistering finish to their fuck now. He fucked his cock up into her steaming cunt, making her mewl with frantic need. Randi clung to him, her body tense with lust, moaning and sighing softly. ""Ohhhhnnnn, Daryl, I'm going to come!"" she murmured into his neck. ""Me too!"" he panted. He pushed Randi's ass back into the tiled wall and fucked her spasming pussy wildly. Randi felt the orgasm wrench her with a sharp impact. Hot fuck juice poured suddenly from her shuddering cunt. ""Unnggghhhheee!"" she squealed, burying her face in the shoulder of his jacket to muffle her screams. ""Unnnggg!"" Daryl grunted as his stabbing cock began squirting cum into her. Paralyzed by the bliss of her climax, Randi felt her knees sag. She nearly fell to the floor, but Daryl caught and held her. They were locked together for several moments before the intensity of pleasure waned. ""Ohhhhh, God!"" Randi gasped, finally getting control of herself again. ""I hope nobody heard me! I really couldn't help it!"" Daryl was busy kissing and sucking her tits again. He didn't seem to be able to get enough of her. His hard cock was still throbbing inside her cunt. ""Don't you think we should show up for the wedding?"" Randi asked him. ""To hell with it,"" he said. ""I just want to go on.""\n""Mmmm, me too, but they might miss us."" Reluctantly, they disentangled and pulled on their clothes again. Luckily no one was in the office when they came out of the bathroom. Daryl grabbed her before they left the office. ""I hope this won't be the last time,"" he whispered. ""Me too!"" Randi smiled at him. It was hard to go through the wedding ceremony without looking at Daryl. So she looked down at her bouquet instead. It was also hard for Randi not to look at Rick. He stood stone-faced beside her sister Laura, but once she caught his eye. She looked around the church, trying to get her mind off Rick. But that was also a mistake, because her eyes lit on her brother Billy's face. She couldn't keep her darting glance away from his crotch. She thought she could detect the outline of his enormous cock through his pants. Randi could still hardly believe it. To think that he'd been living under the same roof with her, and here that enormous prick was hanging between his thighs. She could still recall the sensations of the huge rigid cock fucking up and down inside her cunt as she sat on it the night before. Billy saw her looking at him, and at his crotch. He smiled, and she saw his prick actually swelling under his pants. That made her wet, and she felt her pulse racing. At the same time, the minister was speaking to Laura and Rick about being true to one another. God, this can't be happening to me! Randi thought. Listening to Laura getting married and wanting her new husband and my own brother both to fuck me? How awful! And her desire to have them fuck her somehow became twisted into a fantasy of both of them, Rick and Billy, fucking her at the same time. She glimpsed in her mind her naked body struggling and writhing between them while they fucked her. But soon, the ceremony was over. Rick and Laura went down the aisle, out of the church, and she followed them, hanging onto Daryl's arm. Outside they posed for the wedding picture. The reception was five blocks from the church, and Daryl offered to drive her. Randi quickly accepted. But he had only driven one block before he veered off into a dark alley. He didn't have to say anything. He and Randi grabbed each other and began kissing feverishly. He got one hand up her dress and under her panties immediately. ""You're so wet, baby!"" he whispered. ""I thought I was going to come during the ceremony, just from looking at you!"" Randi murmured. ""Ahhhmmmm!"" His fingers on her clit drove her crazy. She arched her back and squirmed her juicing cunt down onto his probing fingers. At the same time, she unzipped his fly and took out his cock. It throbbed hotly in her hands. She squeezed and caressed it, making Daryl pant and clutch her body roughly. ""Do you want me to suck you?"" she asked softly. He nodded. She bent her head down into his lap. Holding his jerking cock in both hands, she fed the swollen head of it between her sensual lips. She took it deep into her mouth. Daryl groaned. But suddenly she sensed that they weren't alone. Both she and Daryl looked up at the same moment and saw three other men, all dressed in tuxedos, surrounding the car. Randi quickly recognized them as the other members of the wedding party. ""Hey, we thought you guys might be lost,"" one said, poking his head in the window. ""We saw you take a wrong turn and thought we'd show you the way."" Randi remembered that his name was Mike. The other two she remembered were Sam and Brent. All of them were looking down at her hands on Daryl's throbbing prick, which was still wet with her saliva. ""Having a party?"" Sam asked, raising one eyebrow nastily. ""Hey, how come you didn't invite us?"" Brent asked. ""Fuck off, you guys,"" Daryl said, slipping his prick back inside his pants. ""I'd rather fuck her. Wouldn't you?"" he asked his friends. They both nodded. Randi didn't know what to think. One of them began opening the car door. Daryl began to fight with him, trying to keep it closed. Randi was frightened and excited at the same time. She had always had a fantasy of being raped. It was both scary and thrilling. She could feel her blood racing wildly. Before she knew it, both Sam and Brent were pulling her out of the car. Randi didn't know whether to struggle or not. After all, they weren't exactly strangers. Mike was talking with Daryl. Sam and Brent pulled Randi down the alley into the darkness. She stumbled between the two of them. ""Hey, wait a minute, you guys,"" she said. ""Where are we going?""\n""More privacy down here,"" Sam said. ""But ... what about Daryl? I was with him.""\n""We saw what you were doing with him, too,"" Brent said. ""We thought you might like to do it with us instead.""\n""With ... both of you?"" Randi asked. Suddenly they stopped. She was between them, and both men suddenly began to unzip and unbutton her dress. Randi could hardly believe what was happening to her. ""Aren't you even going to ask me?""\n""Would you like us to fuck you?"" Sam whispered in her ear. He said it just as her dress slipped down and he ripped down her bra, letting her luscious young tits spill out. He squeezed them in his hands. Randi felt Brent's hands under the skirt of her dress, pulling down her panties. In ten more seconds they had her naked. ""God, what beautiful tits, honey,"" Sam said. He didn't make any pretense of being gentle or skillful with her. Instead, he lowered his mouth to Randi's large nipples and sucked them roughly, one at a time, using his teeth and squeezing her tits sharply at the same time. But instead of not liking it, Randi felt her cunt gush with juice. Her blood boiled in her trembling body. Brent was kissing her naked thighs. He got his hand up under her gooey warm cunt and made her gasp with pleasure. ""Ohhhhnnnn!"" she moaned softly. ""God, I don't believe this!"" She wondered where Daryl had disappeared to. But soon she didn't have to think about anything but what the two men were doing to her quivering young body. She heard zippers and felt the guys struggling out of their pants. Brent was behind her. His hot stiff cock brushed the smooth round cheeks of her ass. Sam was still sucking her nipples hungrily while he rubbed his jerking prick against her warm belly. Randi was so aroused that she could barely remain standing. She knew she should scream, or try to get away, but she wanted them to do it to her. ""Oh yes! Oh yes!"" she whimpered as she felt, Brent guiding the long throbbing pole of his cock up into her cunt from behind. ""Unhhhh!"" He encircled her body with his arms and clutched her tits in his hands. Then he fucked up into her, driving his cock deep into Randi's steaming pussy. The sensation made her see stars. She was pinned between the two of them, wriggling and panting. Her hands found Sam's hard prick and she squeezed it, rubbing his balls, biting her lower lip as his mouth tore at her sensitive nipples. Brent was fucking her cunt wildly from behind. His hands held her hips steady as he fucked up into her, making Randi moan softly. She pulled Sam's cock toward her flaming pussy too, barely knowing what she was doing, only that she was wild to be fucked by them. ""Ohhhh, you too, you too!"" she panted. ""I want you to fuck me too! Please!"" She pulled Sam's rigid cock up against Brent's plunging prick. And before she knew it, he was trying to fuck his cock into her pussy too. ""Ohhh! Ungggh!"" she gasped as she felt his fingers pulling her cuntlips open more so he could get his cock inside along with Brent's. Brent paused in mid-stroke, holding still. Sam fucked his thick cock into her stretched pussy. Randi thought she was going to faint. The stretching was a little painful at first, but then her pussy opened to take both pricks. She could hardly believe it. She held her breath as both men started to fuck her at the same time. Their stiff cocks began to fuck up and down in her cunt. The sensations were so intense that Randi began to whimper uncontrollably. ""Ohhhh-oh, Jesus, unhhhh! God, I don't believe this! Unghh! Oh, it feels so good! So strange! Unggghhh! God, yes!""\n""Oh, baby, oh, baby!"" Sam moaned over and over again, running his eager hands all over Randi's naked body. Brent kept squeezing her tits and kissing the back of her neck, fucking up into her more and more roughly as his arousal increased. In fact, fucking her together aroused them both so much that they quickly became rough with her. Randi was pinned between them, her pussy crammed by their rigid pricks. She gyrated her cunt down onto their up-thrusting cocks, feeling her whole body quiver helplessly. Sam's hands squeezed her asscheeks brutally as the two men rammed their cocks up into her stuffed pussy. ""Oh! Ungggh! Uhnnn! Anngggh!"" she groaned and panted as their fucking became more and more urgent. ""Oh, yesss, do it deep! Do it deep!"" Caught in a swirling sexual delirium, she barely noticed that Mike and Daryl had joined them and were watching from just a few steps away. Randi bit her lower lip and hissed with frantic pleasure as the two stiff cocks inside her pussy fucked up into her, making her shudder with shock waves of bliss. From the way the two men squeezed and rubbed her quivering flesh, she knew they were both close to coming. And she was just seconds away from a wrenching orgasm herself. She mewled and whimpered, sagging between them as they fucked her heatedly. Suddenly, Sam groaned, and she could feel his jism shooting up into her as he stabbed his cock deep inside her flaming cunt. In the next instant, both Randi and Brent came. The violent rush of her climax almost knocked the breath out of Randi. She cried out, then slumped between them as Brent's cock exploded deep inside her throbbing pussy. ""Annngggh! Ohhhnnnggg!"" Randi wailed as her body squirmed and writhed with hot pleasure. Having the two stiff cocks inside her pussy at the same time, their cum intermingling as they shot up into her, made her own orgasm more intense. She had never felt such incredible pleasure. Her body shuddered and melted. Crushed between their hard bodies, she hoped it would go on forever. But finally all three of them disentangled. Randi winced as the two men pulled their wet cocks out of her tingling pussy. ""God, I didn't ever want it to end!"" she gasped, still clinging to them both. Suddenly she became aware of Daryl and Mike watching them. Their eyes were wide with disbelief. Randi didn't know quite whether she should apologize to Daryl or not. She glanced down at the two wilting cocks that had just fucked her to paradise. Then she realized that there were two fresh ones only a few steps away, where Mike and Daryl were both rubbing their pricks, unable to believe what they had just seen. ""To hell with the wedding reception,"" Mike said. ""Let's just take Randi somewhere and have a fuck party."" Randi blushed. ""All of you?""\n""What's the matter? Does the idea turn you off?"" She had to admit that it did the opposite to her. Even though she could already feel Brent's and Sam's warm cum oozing back down her thighs, she knew she wanted more. She could hardly imagine doing it with all of them. ""No! It makes me wet!"" she murmured. She looked at Daryl to see if he was angry. But the look in his eyes was pure sexual excitement. She realized that he wanted it too. ""Well, what are we waiting for?"" she asked them all, starting to pull on her clothes.\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nBut they knew they really had to show up, at least briefly, at the reception. Having to stand around making small talk while she was thinking of all the hot fucking that awaited her when the reception was over made it almost impossible for Randi to keep cool. She could feel her blood pounding with anticipation. In the powder room with her cousin Chelsey, who was one of the bridesmaids, she could hardly keep from blurting it out. Chelsey was the same age as Randi, and just as gorgeous. She had raven-black hair and full jutting tits that threatened to burst through the lacy bodice of her bridesmaid's dress. Her mouth was full and sensual, the kind of mouth that made men want to stick their cocks into it. From the look in her cousin's eyes, Randi realized that Chelsey was no stranger to the kind of feelings she herself was having. Maybe she'd even like to join them. God, what a wild idea! Randi thought. Randi couldn't control herself any longer. She could only remember the incredible feeling of two stiff pricks fucking in and out of her pussy at the same time. ""You know I'm going to another party after this one,"" she whispered to her cousin. ""And it's going to be a lot more fun, if you know what I mean."" She knew that Chelsey could see from the look in her eyes what would be going on at the second party. And Chelsey did. ""Really?"" she asked, clearly interested. ""Yeah. You know those great-looking guys? Sam and Brent and Daryl and Mike? They invited me."" Chelsey's eyes grew wider. She realized what Randi was talking about now and imagined her cousin getting fucked by all four of them. Obviously there would be room for her too, if she wanted to come along. ""Sounds a little wild,"" she said. ""Think they'd invite me too?""\n""The more the merrier!"" Randi winked. ""I'll ask them."" The men were only too happy to have Chelsey join them too. When the reception drew to a close, the six of them went to Brent's apartment, which was nearby. Randi's heart was racing so fast with excitement that she could barely climb the stairs. God, can I really take it? she wondered. Being fucked by all of them? Even with Chelsey here to share it, that's still a lot of fucking. Inside the apartment, the guys quickly broke out the liquor. They put music on the stereo. Both Randi and Chelsey clearly enjoyed being the center of attention. Before they knew it, each of them had become the focus of a pair of guys. Somehow, Randi guessed it was because Sam and Brent had already fucked her in the alley that they gravitated to Chelsey. Daryl and Mike closed in on Randi. The glass of Scotch she was drinking made her feel warm and languid. She hardly objected when she felt Mike's fingers searching for the zipper on the back of her dress. Daryl was kissing her and fondling her tits through the front of her dress. ""I hope you don't mind sharing me,"" she whispered to him. He grinned. ""I hope you've been eating your Wheaties, baby, because I can go on and on."" Randi heard a low moan from Chelsey and glanced over at her cousin. Both Sam and Brent were undressing her. Sam pulled her dress and panties down while Brent removed her bra. Chelsey had a beautiful body, smooth and tanned. Her pear- shaped tits were firm and round, with thick coral nipples. Her narrow waist and long legs accentuated the swelling of her hips. Randi watched the two men pull her down on the sofa. Sam spread her tawny thighs and began licking her pink, puckering pussy. Brent cupped both of her young tits in his hands and kissed and sucked her large nipples until Chelsey began to squirm. Randi wanted to keep watching, but Daryl and Mike were making it impossible for her to pay attention to anything but their hands and mouths. First they sucked her tits, tonguing and gnawing her tingling nipples until she began to mewl involuntarily. She had never felt both of her tits being sucked at the same time. Her cunt flooded with warm juice. Somehow the three of them slid to the floor, and Daryl got between her spreading thighs. He began to eat her pussy more heatedly than anybody ever had. First he slid his tongue deep into her cunt, then pulled it out slowly. His lips found her already-erect clit and pinched it, then sucked it sharply. Randi's body strained and shuddered as sudden hot arrows of pleasure shot through her. She arched her back and cried out. ""Unngghhh! Oh God, yes!"" she gasped. Meanwhile, Mike had unbuckled and unzipped his pants. He pushed them down, and Randi realized that he had a prick that was nearly as big as her brother's. It was a huge, swelling hunk of meat that throbbed to life, rising and twitching. ""Oh gosh, you've got a big one,"" she murmured, looking up at him. ""You like it?"" he asked grinning. ""Mmmmm!"" Randi moaned, caressing the enormous cock with both hands as she guided the swollen head of his prick between her puckered wet lips. Wanting to give him a sucking better than any he'd had before, she lovingly swirled her silky, wet tongue around the giant head of his cock. Then she kissed the whole rigid shaft, up and down, giving it tiny love bites that made him whimper and gasp sharply. At the same time, Daryl was gobbling her wet pussy so passionately that she nearly came unglued. He sucked her cuntlips into his mouth and flicked her clit so wildly with his tongue that she was afraid she might come before they even started to really fuck her. Panting heatedly, she writhed and squirmed on the carpet, licking Mike's huge cock and gyrating her tingling cunt up to Daryl's face. ""Unnhh! Ohhh! Yes, yes, do it, ungghhh, eat me, God it feels good, yesss!"" she murmured incoherently, getting more out of control by the second. But even through the wild hot haze of her own lust, she realized that if anything, Chelsey was even more aroused than she was. Her cousin moaned and sighed with frantic need as Brent and Sam explored her luscious, writhing body. Randi glanced over and saw them both swarming all over the poor beautiful girl. Both of them had undressed, and their cocks were stiff and jerking with lust. They were squeezing and sucking Chelsey's firm tits, hand-fucking her glistening pink pussy, and kissing every inch of her wriggling naked body. Chelsey's moans of pleasure were loud and intense. While Randi watched, Sam got between Chelsey's tawny thighs and fucked his rigid cock deep into her pussy. At the same moment, Brent, crouching by her head, slipped his cock into her mouth. He held her head and fucked her face rapidly. ""Aanngghhhh!"" Chelsey groaned, writhing and squirming excitedly as the two men began to fuck her more passionately. Daryl and Mike were watching them too, and the scene excited them as much as it did Randi. Soon she felt Daryl fucking his stiff prick into her wet pussy. And Mike's huge cock pushed against her lips. She opened her mouth and took him inside. Mike held the sides of her head and pushed his prick deep into her throat. Fortunately, Randi opened up to receive it, but she was still afraid that he would come, and drown her. ""Umnngggg-ummpfffgghh!"" she moaned, feeling swept up in a hot sexual delirium at the same time by the fierce fucking Daryl was giving her tingling pussy. ""Hey, Mike!"" Daryl panted. ""Didn't it wipe you out watching what they did to her back in the alley?"" It sure wiped me out! Randi thought. It may have been the most exciting sexual experience of her life, but recalling it made her realize how wildly exciting it had been! She found herself thinking about Mike's enormous prick, which he was currently ramming down her throat, being inside her tight young pussy. She remembered how Billy's giant cock had almost split her. The idea of Daryl's inside her at the same time, nearly made her faint. But suddenly Mike withdrew his wet prick from her mouth. He and Daryl turned her body sideways, so Mike could get behind her. ""I'll get out so you can get your cock in!"" Daryl panted. ""No way we can both go in at once!"" Randi whimpered as Daryl pulled his cock out of her wet throbbing cunt. Almost immediately, she felt Mike's probing underneath her ass and fucking deep into her pussy from behind. ""Unnhhh!"" she gasped. ""Oh Jesus, it's so big!"" His hands came up and clutched her aching tits, twirling her erect nipples in his fingers. She looked down and saw Daryl trying to get his stiff cock into her tightly-stretched pussy too. ""Oh God, you guys, it'll never work!"" Randi cried. She couldn't believe that four guys would try to do this to her in the same day. She clenched her teeth as Daryl's thick cock inched into her cunt next to Mike's. Her cuntlips stretched, and she winced. ""Ouch! Ungghhhh! Ohhnnnnnn God, shit, it's going in!"" she moaned. In a few more seconds, both stiff cocks were deep in her cunt. Randi thought she was going to explode. Her body felt entirely crammed by the huge pricks. And when they began to fuck in and out of her, she bit her lower lip and tried not to cry out. In only a few more seconds, the pleasure became more intense than the discomfort. She almost dissolved in hot delirious shivers of bliss. Her luscious body quivered between the two men, who also were driven wild by the intense sensations. Chelsey and the two other guys were so fascinated that they turned to watch. Randi began to moan and whimper uncontrollably as the two cocks inside her stretched-open pussy fucked into her again and again. ""Ohhhnnnn God, ohhhnnn God!"" she moaned. ""Ohhhh yes, fuck me hard, please, harder! Ungghhh! Oh shit, they're so big! Unggh! Ohnngg! Annggghh! Unh! Yes! Yes! Fuck me hard!"" It was even more intense than the time in the alley. The three of them were locked together on the carpet, Randi crushed between the surging hard bodies of the two men as they fucked her urgently. Suddenly she began to come. The lightning flashes of a burning orgasm ripped through her squirming flesh. ""Unnnggmmmmmmmieeeee!"" she squealed as the shocks wracked her body. ""Ohhnnn God, oh Jeeesus, yesss, unnngghhiieeeee!"" Both Daryl and Mike rammed their cocks up into her and groaned as their cum began to shoot into her. Randi could feel the warm jets jerking up into her. She dissolved into fresh waves of orgasm, undulating helplessly as the blissful spasms shook her body. Finally, the three of them lay slumped and sweating on the carpet, unable to move. The sweet throbbing seemed to flood Randi's entire body. She could still feel the pulsing of the two cocks embedded in her ravished cunt. ""How about you, baby?"" Brent asked Chelsey. ""You think you could handle it like that?"" Through the lust-fogged slits of her half-opened eyes, Randi could see her cousin's mischievous smile. She realized she was seeing a side of Chelsey that she had not known about. ""Wouldn't you both rather have your own hole?"" Chelsey asked, looking up alluringly at Brent from under her long black eyelashes. ""I think I could go for that, "" Sam said, grinning. ""Wait a minute,"" Brent said. ""Didn't she ask me first?"" With Chelsey looking on wryly, they flipped a coin to see who would get her ass. Brent won the toss. ""You'll just have to wait your turn,"" he said to his buddy. ""Now don't you worry, Sam. I promise you'll have a good time too,"" Chelsey said as she rolled over on top of him. Lowering herself onto Sam's upstanding prick, and gasping with pleasure, she glanced back over her shoulder at Brent. ""Go into the kitchen and get something greasy,"" she murmured sexily. ""Butter or something. You know."" Randi's eyes got wider and her ears burned as she watched. She could feel her own blood heat up and race again. Chelsey was fucking Sam skillfully, dangling her beautiful young tits in his face. She whimpered with lust as he grabbed them and sucked her sensitive nipples into his hungry mouth. His cock fucked into her wet, warm pussy so frantically that Randi thought he might come before Brent even returned from the kitchen. Daryl and Mike sprawled next to Randi on the carpet, seemingly as fascinated as she was by the scene. She saw that their pricks had become stiff again as they watched Sam fucking Chelsey. Brent reappeared from the kitchen. He had found a bottle of cooking oil. He unscrewed the cap and knelt down behind Chelsey, whose beautiful pale ass was jiggling each time Sam fucked her pussy. Within seconds, he had his fingers greased with oil. ""Ungghh!"" Chelsey groaned as he slipped them into her asshole and began to hand-fuck her, opening her up. She threw her head back and sighed, her mouth slack with passion. Randi could hardly believe her own sexual excitement. Her pussy was throbbing and wet, still oozing the cum that Daryl and Mike had shot into her. She reached down and rubbed her clit rapidly, her eyes going glassy as she watched Bret stab his stiff ramrod of a cock with the oil. ""Ready, baby?"" Brent asked as he began guiding his shiny, greased cock toward Chelsey's pale round ass. ""Ohhh yesss!"" Chelsey hissed with lust. ""Get it in me quick! Shove it in me hard, please!"" Randi clenched her teeth as she saw the glistening bulbous head of his prick push against Chelsey's tiny reddish asshole. It slipped inside. Brent held her hips steady and kept pushing until the whole shaft of his stiff cock was sunk deep in Chelsey's ass. Chelsey bit her lip and nearly swooned. From the look on her cousin's face, Randi gathered that the sensations were nearly unbearable. But then both men began to fuck Chelsey at the same time, their big hard cocks sliding in and out of her ass and pussy. Chelsey began to mewl and gasp incoherently. Her body moved in rhythm with their thrusts. She jammed her impaled crotch back and down onto their jabbing pricks, groaning and panting deliriously as they began to fuck her more roughly. ""Ohhhh shit!"" she cried out, wincing as Brent fucked his cock into her ass. ""Unnnggowwchhh!""\n""Don't you want it hard?"" he panted, crouched over her writhing body and burying his cock deep inside her asshole with each fierce thrust. At the same time, Sam was fucking into her cunt with sharp, plunging strokes. Chelsey was whimpering and shuddering and moaning from the incredible fucking they were giving her. ""Yes!"" she moaned through clenched teeth. ""Yes, do it hard!"" Randi was amazed, but so hot and aroused that she could barely stand it. She felt on the verge of coming herself just from watching Chelsey being double-fucked. Her hand moved more rapidly in her soupy cunt. Suddenly Mike was next to her, spreading her thighs and rolling her onto her back. He slid his arms under her legs, raising them high in the air, then fucked his massive cock as far into her hungry wet pussy as it would go. ""Anngghhh!"" Randi gasped as she felt the huge cock fill her completely. He began to fuck her almost as roughly as the two guys were fucking Chelsey. His gigantic cock hammered into her tight pussy, pinning her squirming ass to the carpet. Randi yelped softly and bucked with excitement under his piercing thrusts. ""Yes, yes, yes!"" she panted in his ear. ""God, I'm going to come!"" She turned her head to watch Chelsey, seeing her cousin nearly crushed between the two striving men. She knew all three of them were about to explode with killing orgasms. Chelsey's beautiful face was torn with excruciating pleasure. She panted and gasped wildly. ""Unngghh-unghh, yes God, oh God hard, yes, harder! Ungghhh- now! Auunngghiieeee!"" The two men groaned and came at the same time Chelsey did. They fucked their cocks deep into her and grunted as the cum shot out of them. All three of their bodies thrashed and squirmed together as their cries of passion mingled in Randi's ears. And then without warning, Randi was overflowing with a hot, tumultuous orgasm herself. The wrenching spasms shook her young body, tearing cries of ecstasy from her throat. ""Anngghiiieeeee!"" she cried out, jerking her body under Mike's ferocious thrusts. She felt his cock spurting into her moments after her own climax. Several seconds later he released her legs, letting them drop to the floor. Randi glanced over at Chelsey, who was still pinned between Sam and Brent. All three of them were gasping and panting, unable to believe the storm of fucking they had just weathered. Chelsey winced and clenched her teeth as the two men finally pulled their shrinking cocks out of her body. ""Shit, you two girls are something else!"" Mike moaned. ""Where did you learn to party?"" Randi felt herself blushing. ""I can't speak for her,"" she said, indicating Chelsey, ""but I've learned everything I know right here. I never realized fucking could be this-exciting!"" Chelsey looked dazed. Randi went over to her and put her arm around her. ""You okay?"" she asked. ""Shit, I've never been fucked like that!"" Chelsey murmured, her eyes still glazed. ""You wanted it, didn't you?"" Randi asked. Chelsey smiled. ""I never had so much fun in my life.""\n""Really?"" Chelsey nodded slowly. ""If I knew it was that good, I would've done it a long time ago."" Randi found it hard to believe. Sure, it was exciting, but it looked like it hurt like hell. Those guys had really fucked her rough. Sitting there with her arm around the girl made Randi feel odd. She looked down at her cousin's luscious tits. All of a sudden, she felt an irresistible urge to touch them. Even to put her mouth on them. She had never felt anything like it. She reached down and cupped one of Chelsey's full tits in her hand. With her thumb, she brushed the girl's soft nipple. Chelsey looked over at her, parting her lips, her eyes glowing. ""I feel so bruised, after that!"" she whispered. ""Would you lick my nipples? Just to make them feel better!"" Randi could feel the pulse hammering behind her ears again. She was getting wildly aroused, and didn't know why. Chelsey lay on her back on the carpet, pulling Randi down next to her. ""Lick them and suck them!"" she murmured, her breath warm and moist against Randi's cheek. ""Please, Randi, please!"" Randi's mouth was only inches away from her cousin's succulent puffy nipples. She bent lower, extending her tongue. Chelsey sighed softly as the tip of Randi's tongue touched the center of her left nipple. Randi coiled her tongue around the large bud, then drew it into her mouth. She sucked it gently, then more urgently, feeling Chelsey respond and hearing her cousin's moans grow louder. ""Oh God, yes, that feels so good! Ahhnnnnnn!"" Chelsey moaned, arching her back and pushing her tit into Randi's mouth. ""Ohhhh, you know how to suck me! It feels so good!"" Randi found that she was very aroused. She sucked both of Chelsey's nipples until they were stiff and pointing, and Chelsey was squirming excitedly under her. Chelsey's hands stroked Randi's naked body too, squeezing her tits and probing her wet crotch. Soon the two girls were embracing and pressing their hot bodies together, kissing passionately, moaning, and fingerfucking one another. The four men watched with hypnotic fascination, their cocks swelling and throbbing as Randi and Chelsey grew even more bold. ""Oh God, I never thought I'd be doing this!"" Randi whispered to her cousin, rubbing Chelsey's hard clit and making Chelsey whimper uncontrollably. ""Oh, baby, me either!"" Chelsey panted. ""I'm going to come if you keep it up!""\n""I am going to keep it up,"" Randi said. ""I'm going to eat you and I'm going to suck your beautiful pussy and make you scream and come."" She kissed her way down the girl's silky voluptuous body, pushing open Chelsey's thighs and staring at the long wet pink gash of the girl's cunt. She had never seen a pussy up close before. It shocked her that she was about to kiss it. But nothing could stop her. She extended her tongue and slid it deep into Chelsey's buttery cunt, tasting Chelsey's fuckjuices intermingled with Sam's cum. The sensations only heightened her lust. Chelsey shuddered with pleasure. The men were so aroused that Daryl and Brent could no longer stand it. Daryl got down on the floor next to Chelsey's head and guided his stiff cock into her mouth. She began to suck him eagerly. Bret approached Randi from behind, slipping his cock into her pussy and fucking her slowly while she ate Chelsey's steaming cunt. It didn't take long for all of them to get out of control. Randi's gentle licking became hot, passionate slurping and sucking. She used her hand too, fucking Chelsey with two fingers while her lips tore at the girl's swollen clit. Chelsey thrashed about and pumped frantically with her hips. At the same time, she sucked Daryl's pumping cock as if there were no tomorrow. Brent's cock fucked up into Randi's pulsing pussy from behind, making her gag softly with bliss as the hot spasms shook her young body. Being a part of the squirming mass of four fucking bodies made her delirious with sexual excitement. The bright-red puckered ring of Chelsey's asshole, which Randi had just watched Brent fucking so fiercely, was just below her hand. She couldn't resist the urge to insert one finger into it. At the same time, she sucked Chelsey's taut clit sharply. Chelsey groaned and undulated spastically as the shock of another killing orgasm hit her. ""Auunngggyyiiieee!"" she wailed, nearly choking as Daryl's cock began spewing cum into her mouth at the same moment. Almost at the same second, Randi felt Brent's stabbing prick squirt into her cunt, and the sensation was enough to trigger a wild climax of her own. Her shuddering body quivered with intense pleasure. ""Ohhhnnnn-oh God, yessss, ohhgggnnnn!"" she moaned as she felt it course through her body. Tangled in a heap of panting, squirming bodies, the four of them moaned and gasped until the last quiver of pleasure had left them. Then they slowly came apart. Randi could hardly believe what she had just gone through. Gosh, it just gets wilder and wilder, she thought. She was about to drag herself across the room and pull on her clothes when Sam suddenly grabbed her. He pulled her down on her back on the floor and began exploring her naked body eagerly with his mouth and hands. His cock was as hard as a rock. She could feel it twitching and pulsing against her thigh. His mouth on her sore nipples was rough and searching. But in spite of her exhaustion, Randi could feel her body beginning to respond again. ""Don't you guys ever get enough?"" she asked as he slid between her open thighs. ""Not of you, honey!"" he panted. ""Unhh!"" she gasped as he fucked his stiff cock deep into her ravaged pussy. ""I guess I should-ungghh-be flattered.""\n""Christ, you're gorgeous!"" he cried, spearing her again with his rigid prick. Randi just relaxed and let herself be frantically fucked. Sam lifted her legs high in the air with his arms so that he could get deeper penetration. Bent nearly double, Randi whimpered and squealed softly as he pinned her squirming ass to the carpet with his fierce thrusts. It was almost a relief to be fucked in the usual way for once. She found herself really enjoying it. Sam's fingers dug into her flesh, and she raked his back with her fingernails. ""Oh Jesus, Sam, it's so deep-ungghhh!"" she panted, feeling the head of his cock stab deep into her. And then she was coming, spilling over with hot spasms that wrenched her doubled-over body. The muscles in her pussy squeezed his cock sharply, and Sam grunted as his cum shot out. They were locked together, rocking back and forth, groaning loudly as the pleasure swelled in them. ""Ohhhnnnnn-oh God, yessssss!"" Randi moaned as her orgasm waned. ""God, I've never been fucked so much in my life!""\n""You can say that again, honey!"" Chelsey murmured. Randi glanced over to see her cousin getting fucked again, this time by Mike, whose huge cock make Chelsey wince each time he buried it deep in her cunt. She watched while they picked up the tempo, then came together in a moaning, thrashing collision. Finally everyone was so tired they could barely move. Slowly, they drew on their clothes. The men drove the women back to Randi's parents' house. Both Randi and Chelsey took showers. They were both so exhausted that they fell asleep watching TV.\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nAfter the fuck-party with Chelsey and the guys, Randi was sore for days. The memory of the two cocks plunging in and out of her pussy at the same time almost made her come again. She would get all wet just thinking about it. Her cunt still ached from the fierce ripping fuck they had given her. But when she touched it with her fingers it throbbed and oozed, and she knew that if the guys were near, she would beg to have them do it to her again. She also had a hard time getting out of her mind the sight of Chelsey being fucked in the pussy and the ass at the same time. Just recalling it made her pulse race. Her own tiny asshole fluttered and clenched as she thought of it happening to her. And yet she herself had been crushed between two men on two different occasions, feeling their hard cocks fucking in and out of her cunt and coming in hot wild bursts of screaming pleasure. She knew it was only a step from what she had done to Chelsey's squealing ecstasy. Her parents were away on vacation, leaving her and Billy alone for the week. And dwelling in her imagination on the events of the party, Randi totally forgot about being alone with her younger brother, and the opportunity they now had to repeat their earlier encounter. But obviously Billy was aware of it. She passed down the hall one day in the late afternoon after she had finished work and glanced into Billy's bedroom through the open door as she walked by. Billy was naked and sitting on the edge of his bed. His hard young body caught Randi's admiring eye. Billy's shoulders were broad, his torso muscular, his thighs powerful. Randi lingered in the doorway, looking at him, letting her eyes finally drop to the long thick hanging rope of his huge cock. Again she could hardly believe her eyes. The blood beat in her throat. Billy smiled at her. She couldn't help grinning back. ""Don't you think you should put on some clothes?"" she asked him. ""Why?""\n""It's not decent.""\n""Why're you looking, then?"" he asked. ""I ... can't help it."" As she watched, Billy's incredible cock began to swell and rise. She became even hotter, feeling her cunt itch and pulse, her nipples throb. God, we can't do it again! she thought. It was so wrong even to do it once! I can't let it happen. I'm the oldest. It's up to me to stop it. But she kept remembering Mike's large cock, which was not even as big as Billy's, hammering in and out of her while Chelsey was getting double-fucked next to her at the party. Her cunt could still almost feel it. Her brother's prick was now standing and throbbing like a huge purplish salami. He walked toward her, holding his prick in one hand. His eyes burned into hers. Randi could feel a tightness in her throat. In spite of herself, she could feel her cunt getting wet and pulsing insistently. She backed away as he approached her, still not taking her eyes off his magnificent jerking cock. ""Billy,"" she said softly. ""You know we can't."" Billy kept coming. He pushed her back against the wall of the hallway. Then he reached out and took her wrist. He drew her hand down until her fingers brushed the stiff shaft of his twitching prick. ""Oh Jesus!"" Randi gasped. Her fingers curled around his stiff prick. Billy bit his lower lip. His cock got even harder and hotter in her hand. ""We can't, Billy!""\n""Nobody will know,"" he said hoarsely. ""We will!""\n""We kept it a secret last time.""\n""I know, but-"" Suddenly Billy had his hands under her sweater. They slid up to her bra. He squeezed her full tits through the fabric. ""I want to feel them in my hands,"" he whispered. ""Billy, don't!"" Randi whimpered. But Billy was too far gone to stop. He crushed his mouth down on hers. His tongue stabbed between Randi's lips. She gasped and squirmed but was unable to escape from him. Billy pulled her sweater roughly up over her head, biting and kissing her smooth neck. His fingers tore at the clasp of her bra. Randi panted heatedly as she tried to pull away from him. He couldn't get it open. His urgent fingers bit into the smooth skin of Randi's back. She squeezed his hot, huge cock in her hand, almost instinctively. ""God, Randi, I've got to have you!"" Billy panted, pulling at her bra. ""Don't, Billy, don't!"" she whimpered. But his strength finally won out. The fabric of her bra snapped, and he ripped it off her. He took the torn piece of cloth and flung it down the hallway. His eyes were raging with lust. Randi could feel her knees weaken. Her body grew pliant and yielding. She knew she wanted him as much as he wanted her. He kissed her shoulders and her throat. His mouth explored every inch of her throbbing tits. His tongue flicked her sensitive nipples. Randi moaned and shivered. ""Ohhhh God, Billy!"" she sighed. He sucked one into his warm wet mouth, holding her tit in both hands and kneading it. Randi felt a hot delirium of lust sweep through her quivering body. She grasped his huge prick in both hands and rubbed it eagerly. ""God, I want you to fuck me,"" she whimpered. ""God, I want you to fuck me."" She slumped to the floor of the hallway with him. Billy took her other round tit in both hands and lashed her swollen nipple with his tongue. Then he sucked it hard. Randi shut her eyes and moaned. She pulled on his enormous prick, feeling it jump and strain with urgent life. Then she slithered down his body and peppered it with hot kisses. Her fingers rubbed his balls, and she closed her wet lips around the ballooning head of his thumping prick. ""Unnngggpphhh, God, Sis!"" Billy groaned. Suddenly, gushers of cum spouted out of his jerking cock into Randi's face. She had forgotten how little control he had. ""Oh Jesus!"" she gasped, sucking his cock back into her mouth and swallowing his jism eagerly. She held his pumping cock and gulped wildly until he collapsed back onto the carpet, panting helplessly. Then she licked the last drops of cum off it and wiped the dripping beads of jizz off her cheek. ""Billy, you've got a wild one here,"" she said. ""It just goes off like a rocket. Next time give me a warning, okay?""\n""I'm sorry,"" her brother said sheepishly. Randi gave him a sisterly kiss on the lips. She felt a little self-conscious, having just gulped down his cum. On top of that, she realized that her own young body was still burning with need. He had gotten his rocks off, but she was still hornier than ever. Nevertheless, she tried to get control of herself. She patted his limp cock affectionately with one hand. ""No need to be sorry,"" she said. ""It's good it happened, in a way."" Randi felt his cock quickly growing hard again next to her fingers. Within seconds, it was stiff and throbbing, a hot giant ready to fill her runny cunt. God, this kid is a miracle! she thought, looking at her brother's massive prick. ""You said you wanted me to fuck you,"" Billy said to her. His hands crawled all over Randi's smooth body. His mouth found her tits again and sucked sharply. Randi moaned and twisted under his rough assault. ""Oh, Billy, Billy!"" she panted. ""Look, I've got an idea!""\n""I want you, I want to fuck you!"" he gasped. ""How would you like to do it in ... my ass?"" she asked. ""Really?"" Billy's eyes lit up. Randi nodded yes. From the frantic throbbing of his cock, she could see he was excited by the idea. ""But you'll have to promise not to be too rough, or to hurt me, okay? I mean, you're a little too strong sometimes.""\n""I'll be careful.""\n""Let's go in my bedroom,"" she whispered, slithering her tongue into his ear. Billy grabbed her and pulled her down on the carpet. His hand found her wet cunt and he jabbed two fingers up into it. He bit her neck, and Randi moaned uncontrollably. She was afraid he would rape her right there. ""Billy, please!"" she moaned. ""In my bedroom! You can fuck me! Please!""\n""Shit, I can't stand it!"" her brother panted. Randi stood up and pulled him to his feet. She could hardly take her eyes off the huge twitching stalk of his prick. It excited her when she thought of what was in store. ""Now you go in the kitchen and get some butter or something,"" she said. ""Something slippery, to keep you from killing me. Okay?""\n""Okay!"" She picked up her torn bra at the end of the hall and went to her bedroom. There she pulled the covers down on the bed and sat on the edge, waiting for him and trying not to shiver with excitement. Billy stood in the doorway, holding the butter plate from the kitchen in one hand. In his other hand, he clutched his throbbing cock. It was a huge swollen shaft of flesh, and Randi gulped as she realized where it was going. God, maybe we shouldn't after all, she thought as her brother approached the bed. She began shaking uncontrollably. Billy sat down next to her. He put the butter plate beside them. He pulled her down next to him on the mattress, running his eager hand all over her naked tits. ""I want to fuck you! I want to fuck you!"" he chanted softly in her ear. ""Are you going to let me fuck you in the ass?""\n""Maybe we'd better not,"" Randi whimpered. ""Oh yes, oh yes, we've got to,"" Billy said, turning her over onto her stomach. ""I want to."" Her brother's hands found the smooth pale cheeks of her ass. He squeezed and kneaded them passionately. Randi lay her head on her arms and tried to stop shaking. Then suddenly the sensations grew even wilder. Billy was actually kissing her asscheeks, pulling them apart and running his tongue up and down the crack of her ass. Randi squealed and wriggled crazily. ""Oooohhnnn! Billy, where did you learn to do that? Agghhh!""\n""I just wanted to,"" he murmured. ""Ungh!"" she gasped as she felt him slip a finger into her ass. God, it'll never work! she thought. It hurts already! And that's only his finger! But Billy quickly spread the soft butter all over two of his fingers. When he began to fuck her asshole with them this time, Randi relaxed and let the feelings of lust spread through her body. It felt good. She began to squirm, swirling her ass back and up into the motion of his hand. ""Ohhh yesss, Billy, yes!"" she moaned. ""Jesus, Randi, your ass is beautiful!"" her brother gasped as he hand-fucked it, opening her up. ""Are you going to fill it up with that giant cock of yours, little brother?"" she asked, whimpering uncontrollably as her sexual need got the better of her. ""You bet,"" Billy said. She watched over her shoulder as he began to swab the butter all over the enormous shaft of his prick. Soon the whole thing was glistening and slick. Billy put the butter aside. She watched him move in behind her asscheeks and nestle his huge twitching cock in the crack between them. Then he pulled her asscheeks apart. Randi held her breath. She clenched her teeth. ""Oh God, Billy, please, please don't hurt me!"" she whimpered softly. ""Jesus, it's so big!""\n""I won't!"" Billy gasped, inching the bulbous head of his stiff cock into the pink, puckered ring of her asshole. ""Owwwnngg!"" Randi cried out as she felt it penetrate her. She shut her eyes and winced as he forced the massive rigid rod into her. It felt like a telephone pole. Her whole body throbbed and shook with incredible hot fires, stabbed to the quick by Billy's probing cock. He did not stop pushing until it was embedded deeply inside her. Randi's entire body felt impaled on it, stuffed to the splitting point. She could not even moan or cry. Small helpless sounds of panic mixed with pleasure came from deep in her chest. ""Ohhhhnn God, it hurts, don't move!"" she cried, burying her face in the sheet. But the discomfort merged gradually into fantastic pleasure. Billy was crouched on top of her back, panting and groaning softly. Randi turned her face up to him. ""Okay,"" she murmured. ""Now, do it slow. Fuck me slow, Billy. God, it feels good!"" Greased by the butter, Billy's gigantic prick began to fuck in and out of Randi's ass. The sensations were excruciating for both of them. Randi only realized in the midst of her own moaning that she could hear her brother's moans intermingled with hers. Now she knew why Chelsey had seemed so overcome by ecstasy. Randi's whole quivering young body felt crammed with hot cock. She whimpered and squirmed, clenching her teeth and hissing uncontrollably as she tried to bear the fiercely intense feelings. Soon she got onto her knees, which tilted her marvelous ass up into Billy's frantic thrusts. He grabbed her hips and fucked his enormous prick deep into her asshole, making Randi cry out with mingled pleasure and pain. ""Annngghh! Ungg! Oh shit!"" she moaned, feeling sizzling darts of pain spray through her impaled shitter. ""God, Randi, I can't help it!"" Billy panted. But the last thing she wanted him to do was stop. She got one hand to her crotch and began rubbing her swollen clit in frantic rhythm with his sharp plunges. The pleasure was so intense that she could barely keep from collapsing under him. Already she could feel the hints of the pulverizing orgasm that was about to swallow her. Billy kept jabbing his huge prick deep into her ass, making her wince and shudder, then bloom with agonizing hot spasms of pleasure. Sunk in a wild delirium of lust, she grunted softly and gasped with crazy passion, swirling her skewered ass back and up at Billy's drilling cock. ""Unnnggghhh God, yesss! Ungggh! God, it goes so deep! Oh, God yes, do it harder, Billy! Unggghh! Yes, yes, yes!"" Billy was just as wild with lust as Randi was. He got up on one knee and fucked his huge stiff prick deep down into her asshole, drilling and drilling her with it until Randi was a groaning, quivering wreck. Each lunge of his massive cock down into her ass made her see stars. She pinched her clit with her fingers, and suddenly her entire straining body was swallowed by an intense orgasm. It knocked the breath out of her, and she lay whimpering and gasping as Billy's cock erupted inside her ass at nearly the same moment. Then a second wave of spasms hit her, this one even more excruciating than the first. ""God-Billy! Anggheeee! Oh God, oh shit, unggghh, oh, again!"" The intensity was agonizing, almost unbearable. She clenched her teeth and hissed with choking pleasure, feeling her asshole pulse and flame as Billy's cock jetted strings of warm jism into her. He didn't stop fucking her roughly during the entire orgasm, and that just made Randi have more climaxes, hot short violent ones that left her limp and mewling with exhaustion. Finally Billy stopped moving. He slumped forward onto her back. Randi collapsed face-down on the mattress. Her brother's throbbing cock was still buried deep in her ass. She winced each time he moved. ""Billy, take it out slowly, okay?"" she asked as she felt him start to withdraw his prick from her wounded asshole. ""Okay.""\n""Ohhhhnnnn!"" she moaned, biting her lip and grimacing as the prick slid out of her. She rolled over and kissed him. Billy was grinning with guilty pleasure. ""God, I can't believe how you raped my little ass so hard, Billy,"" she said to him, reaching down to caress his limp cock. ""I couldn't help it,"" Billy said sheepishly. ""But I loved it!"" Randi murmured to him. ""Jesus, I thought I was going to die of coming.""\n""Me too.""\n""You liked it?"" Billy nodded vigorously. ""Can we do it again?"" Randi could still feel the throbbing and burning in her poor ravaged ass. His warm cum was still leaking out of it. The thought of doing it again left her momentarily faint. ""Maybe sometime!"" she whispered. ""But you nearly killed me! I've got to recover first!""\n""Can you do it the other way?"" he asked eagerly. In her hand, she felt his incredible cock jumping to life once again. At the same time, she could feel her pussy beginning to bubble with juice. ""How can you still get a hard-on, after that?"" she asked him. ""It's easy with you, Randi."" He clutched her naked tits in his hands, squeezing them excitedly. Randi had no trouble guiding his long stiffening prick into her runny cunt. They were lying next to each other, and she threw one leg up over Billy's hip. ""Unnnggghhh!"" she groaned softly as his cock fucked deeply into her, filling up her tight cunt. ""Oh gosh, Randi, I love to fuck you so much!"" Billy gasped. ""God, you don't love it any more than I do, little brother,"" Randi said, embracing him and rolling over on her back. She raised her legs until her knees were draped over his shoulders. That made his huge cock fuck deep into her with each sharp thrust. She shimmied her ass and chewed his ear, driving Billy wild again with young, eager lust. After the violent fucking he had given her poor asshole, this was pure pleasure for Randi. His cock was gigantic, but the feel of it cramming her pussy made her quiver with bliss. She pumped her groin up into his piercing thrusts, growing faint as the sensations of a hot new orgasm began to approach. ""Oh, Billy, I'm going to come again!"" she whimpered. ""God, you fuck me so good! You've got such a great cock! Ungggh! God, yes, I love it when you stab me real deep like that! Unggghh!"" Billy's hands dug into her young smooth flesh. He fucked his stiff cock into her, panting and fucking her with quick hot jabs as his own climax grew closer. Randi shut her eyes and bit her lip as she felt his prick begin to shoot cum into her. How he could have anything left, she didn't know. But the cum spouted out of his surging cock, filling her inflamed cunt and making her groan with pleasure as an orgasm engulfed her squirming body. ""Aaaghhhh!"" she groaned loudly as the fires of her climax swallowed her. ""Unnnggggh, oh, Billy!"" Twisting and wriggling under Billy's stabbing cock, she cried out with incredible pleasure. Billy kept fucking her until the last drops of jism dribbled from the head of his plunging prick. Then he slowly put her legs down and pulled his cock out of her clinging pussy. Randi pulled him down next to her and kissed him. ""I can't believe you, you incredible guy,"" she said breathlessly. ""You really know how to fuck. That prick of yours is the best there is."" He grinned sheepishly. ""You think so?"" Randi nodded. She was ashamed of herself for realizing that she was thinking of the next two days, while her parents would still be away on vacation. By the time she and Billy got finished fucking each other, she thought, they would be lucky to still be alive.\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nRandi turned out to be nearly right. During the next two days she ended up fucking with her younger brother more than she had ever fucked in her life. Billy was untiring. He surprised her in the shower and fucked her there. He slept in her bed and fucked her four or five times during the night. He fucked her on the kitchen floor and in front of the TV and on his own bed and on their parents' bed. By the time her parents came back from their short vacation, Randi was even glad to see them. God, now I'll get some rest, she thought. It was Monday, and time for her to go back to work too. Unfortunately, she could barely walk because her pussy was so sore from the fierce and continual pounding it had taken during the weekend. The only thing she wouldn't let him do was fuck her in the ass again. He pleaded with her, but she said no. It wasn't so much the pain that put her off as the excruciating pleasure. She was afraid she might get to like it too much. At work, the hot young maid got a call from her sister Laura. The two honeymooners had arrived back in town on the same weekend that Randi and Billy were breaking all records for hot fucking. They invited Randi over for dinner. Randi accepted, but she couldn't help feeling a little strange about it, considering the way she had fucked with Rick and the things he had said to her before the wedding. But she couldn't think of any way to get out of going. When she got there, Rick met her at the door and Laura was nowhere in sight. ""Well, hi there,"" he said, letting his eyes drift up and down her body. ""Long time.""\n""It hasn't been that long,"" Randi said. ""Not long enough for me to forget,"" Rick said. ""Come on in. Laura's not home yet. She said she might be an hour or so late."" His voice was very suggestive. Randi couldn't help getting hot as she heard him saying that they were alone together. She suddenly found herself remembering how he had caught her on her knees on her bedroom floor and fucked her so roughly and wonderfully from behind. ""So ... how was the honeymoon?"" she asked nervously, sitting down on the sofa. Rick sat down next to her. His eyes burned into hers. Randi could feel the warm juices oozing in her pussy. ""Randi, we just fucked our ears off,"" he said quietly, still staring deep into her eyes. ""But none of it was as good as fucking you.""\n""Oh gosh, you can't say that,"" Randi said, blushing. ""You don't really mean that. Poor Laura.""\n""What she doesn't know won't hurt her,"" he murmured, putting one hand on Randi's knee. She looked down as he slid his hand up under her skirt. His fingers on the smooth skin of her inner thigh made electricity shoot through her body. She tried to squirm away from him. ""Don't you think we should stop this, now that you guys are really married and all?"" Randi asked. ""God, she might walk in any second and see you."" Rick groaned. ""She won't."" He slid his hand up higher. His finger touched the damp fabric of her panties, where her warm wet cunt had moistened them. Instinctively Randi's thighs closed on his hand. ""Oooohhhh!"" she sighed involuntarily. Suddenly Rick's lips were on her neck, kissing her hungrily. His fingers found their way under the elastic band of her panties. They slipped into the buttery groove of her pussy. His knuckle rubbed her swollen clit. ""Ahhhh!"" Randi gasped uncontrollably. ""Randi, I need you!"" he panted. ""Let's do it quick, before she gets here!""\n""No! No! No! Please, Rick! Leave me alone, please!"" She tried to pull away again, but his hand in her pussy made her weak in the knees. He knew her heart wasn't in escaping from him. He fingerfucked her with quick, short jabs of his hand, making Randi mewl helplessly with lust. His tongue found its way into her ear. The next thing she knew, he was unbuttoning her blouse. His mouth slid down her throat. His fingers unfastened her bra. The straps slid down her arms. ""Christ, these wonderful tits,"" he said, scooping her springy young tits up in both hands and squeezing them. ""Rick, what if she comes home?"" Randi asked. ""Tell me you don't want me to suck your nipples,"" he said, his mouth circling each one, driving Randi crazy. ""Go, ahead. I'll stop. Just as soon as you say you don't want me to.""\n""God, you know I want it!"" Randi gasped. He held one of her full tits in both hands and sucked her soft coral nipple deeply into his mouth. Randi nearly came unglued. Her body trembled with need. Rick's teeth sank lightly into her nipple as he sucked it, making her whimper with sexual excitement. She held his head in her hands, pushing her aching tit into his mouth. When she thought she might come right there if he kept sucking her that way, he switched to her other tit and did the same thing to it. Soon Randi was a quivering mass of need. The thought of her sister coming home and surprising them faded into the background. She got her hands into Rick's crotch and squeezed the long hard shaft of his cock through his pants. ""Ohhhh, Rick, you've got to fuck me quick!"" she panted. ""Before Laura gets here! Do you think you can fuck me real quick? Please!""\n""Randi, I wouldn't let anything stop me,"" her brother-in-law said, quickly unzipping her skirt. Randi unbuckled his belt and unzipped his fly, plunging her hands into his shorts and grasping his hot, twitching prick. They undressed each other in frantic haste. Finally, they were both naked. ""Ohhhh, it's uncomfortable here!"" Randi moaned as he tried to position her on the sofa. ""Let's do it on the floor! Quick, hurry!"" Together they sank to the thick carpet next to the glass coffee table. Rick's eager hands raced all over Randi's luscious squirming body. He got his head between her thighs, and his tongue in her simmering pussy nearly made her squeal with hot delight. ""Angghhh! Oh God, yes! Shit, Rick, get it in me! Hurry! Please!"" But he wouldn't be rushed. He tongue-fucked her streaming cunt, sucking and flicking her pulsing clit until she was nearly insane with need. She writhed and strained under him, gyrating her pelvis and pushing her flowing cunt up into his sucking lips and stabbing tongue. Her thighs clamped around his head. She pumped and gasped desperately. Her full tits jiggled, and she rubbed them, pinching her own nipples, keening and whimpering as her need to be fucked grew and grew. ""Oh God, please fuck me, Rick!"" she cried, delirious with lust. ""Please, please!"" Finally, when Randi was quivering and moaning with incredible need, Rick fucked his long cock into her runny pussy. He rammed it deep into her. ""Unmggghhh!"" Randi groaned as she felt his prick pierce her. He lifted her legs up over his shoulders and began to fuck her with sharp, fierce jabs. Randi nearly blacked out with pleasure. She moaned and squirmed, pushing her cunt up into his stabbing thrusts, feeling her climax so close that she thought she would go mad. ""Ohhhhn, it's so deep, Rick!"" she panted. ""Deep, yes, deeper, deeper! Ungghgh! Harder, God, I'm going to come! Harder, baby! Unh! Unh!"" Suddenly, sharp spasms of a fierce orgasm ripped through her shuddering body. Almost at the same instant, she heard a key turning in the lock of the front door to the apartment. A wild, hot orgasm engulfed her as she turned her head to the side and saw her sister Laura entering through the door. But there was no way she could stop the cries of pleasure from coming out. ""Ahhhhgggeee!"" she wailed, pumping her cunt up frantically against Rick's driving cock. ""Ooohhhnnn!"" He came only seconds later, spurting hot wads of jism into her clasping pussy. Randi collapsed under him, whimpering and gasping as the sharp jolts of her climax shook her body. Even though she had been caught in the act, she couldn't get over the intense pleasure of the orgasm. She regained her senses only to look up, and see Laura staring down at them. ""Well, if it isn't little sister,"" Laura said, smirking. ""Fucking my sis, eh, Rick? How is she? Tight little pussy?""\n""Gosh, Laura, I'm-I mean, I don't know what to say,"" Randi said, blushing from head to toe. Rick pulled his cock out of her. She tried to get into her clothes quickly, but his cum leaked down her thigh. Laura saw it. She smiled. ""Oh, I don't want to spoil your fun, you guys,"" she said. ""Now, honey, you know how I can't resist a hot little ass like Randi's,"" Rick said, winking at his wife. ""Mmmmmm, it is a pretty nice one, all right."" Laura reached out a hand and stroked one of Randi's round, smooth asscheeks. Then she dipped her hand into Randi's asscrack. Before Randi knew what was happening, her sister's hand had dropped even lower. Laura's fingers slipped under Randi's ass and up into her dripping cunt. ""Ahhhnngg!"" Randi gasped with surprise and pleasure. She could feel Laura's breath on her cheek. Laura's eyes were murky and strange. Then Laura's other hand came up and cupped one of Randi's firm tits. She twirled Randi's thick coral nipple between her thumb and finger. Then she pinched it. Randi whimpered uncontrollably. ""Ohhhh!""\n""Does that hurt?"" Laura asked. ""Kind of.""\n""You really do have a beautiful body, little sister. I can see how a man might not be able to control himself.""\n""Or even another woman, right, Laura?"" Rick asked. Laura merely smiled mysteriously. But she didn't remove her hands from Randi's body. Suddenly Randi felt herself being pulled back down onto the sofa by Rick and Laura. Laura was kissing her. Laura's hot tongue was wiggling into her mouth. At first, Randi wanted to recoil in horror, but the sensations were so exciting that she couldn't control herself. She was kissing her sister back before she knew it. Rick was behind her, but he reached around and grasped the full, firm globes of Randi's tits. He squeezed and rubbed them while Laura quickly struggled out of her clothes. Nobody said anything. Randi was already breathing hard again, aroused and hot. She found the whole thing incredible. Laura wasn't even mad. Instead, she wanted to join them. Randi marveled at the beauty of her older sister's smooth naked body. Laura's tits were only slightly smaller than Randi's, with even bigger nipples. When Laura was finally completely naked, she embraced Randi again. Randi shivered sharply with wild sexual excitement. She could feel their tits mashed together, their nipples touching. ""Oh God, Randi, it feels so good to touch your body,"" Laura whispered hotly into her ear. She got her hand between Randi's thighs again, her fingers searching in Randi's wet, steamy cunt. At the same time, Randi could feel Rick's long cock throbbing again against her leg. He was kissing her back and shoulders, still squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples. Randi was quickly becoming wildly aroused by the way the two of them were caressing her young body. ""I want to taste Rick's cum and your cunt-juices mingled together!"" Laura murmured in a deep husky voice. At first, Randi thought it sounded nauseating, but as Laura slid down her body and between her quivering thighs, she became so aroused that anything seemed possible. She moaned as her sister's tongue explored the wet blossom of her tingling pussy. Laura opened it with her fingers and licked the insides sensually. ""Oh Jesus, your juices taste so good together!"" Laura gasped, slipping two fingers into Randi's pussy and fingerfucking her as she licked and sucked. ""Rick's cum is still leaking out of you!""\n""Unnnhhh ... ohhhh!"" Randi gasped, her hips twisting involuntarily as the hot sensations flooded her runny pussy. At the same time, she enjoyed being held from behind by Rick. She could still feel his hard cock pushing against her ass, and his hands still held her tits, squeezing them and pinching her throbbing nipples. ""God, I wish you could suck me,"" she murmured, looking back at him over her shoulder, ""while she eats me. I think I could just explode. Can you suck my nipples? Suck my tits? Please! Make me come!""\n""I think she has other plans for you, baby,"" he said. Randi didn't quite know what he meant until she felt Laura adjusting her hand so that she could get one finger into the crack of Randi's ass at the same time another finger was in Randi's cunt. But when the finger wriggled up into her tight asshole, she knew what was going on. The sensations were electrifying. ""Aiiieeee!"" she cried out in surprise. And Laura seemed to be aroused by her shriek. Her hand moved fast, fucking Randi's ass and cunt at the same time as she began to lick Randi's clit with hungry passion. Rick held Randi's squirming body tightly, still tormenting her erect nipples with his fingers, driving her crazy with hot lust. Randi couldn't believe the wild pleasure that filled her squirming body. She bucked and twisted, gasping and panting deliriously. Her body shook and quivered with hot wild pleasures. ""Oh God ... unhhh! Oh God! Ungghhh, yesss!"" she gasped, feeling the quick approach of another climax. The feeling of her sister's fingers jabbing rapidly up into her ass and pussy aroused her to a frenzy of need. ""Unngggaiieee!"" she cried out as her orgasm hit. ""Annggg! Ohhhnnn!""\n""God, she's coming, Rickie!"" Laura panted, slurping Randi's clit passionately as Randi quivered and moaned through her climax. ""Oh God, I want it too! I want it! Do it to me, darling! Please, do it to me! Quickly!"" Rick released Randi and slipped behind Laura. He penetrated her from behind, fucking his long, stiff cock up into her steaming pussy. Laura groaned as he fucked her. ""Auuuggg!"" He held her squirming hips steady and fucked his cock deep into her with every fierce thrust, making Laura grunt softly. She kept licking Randi's cunt, even though Randi was panting with exhaustion. Her fingers kept fucking in and out of Randi's ass and pussy. And Randi felt herself being swept up into the rhythm again. She was on a plateau of coming, and Laura's sexual excitement seemed to flow into her body too, arousing her rapidly again. ""Ooohhhh!"" she moaned, pushing her cunt down onto her sister's invading fingers. ""God, yes, fuck me too! Laura, baby, ohhhh, baby, yes! Ungggh! God, you're going to make me come again!""\n""Auugghh! Oh, Rick, yes, hard!"" Laura moaned, grinding her cunt back into his sharp thrusts. ""Unh! Unh! Unh!"" Her fingers bit into the smooth flesh of Randi's flexing thighs. She sucked Randi's clit and jammed her fingers up into Randi's squirming body. ""Aungghhh!"" she groaned. Randi saw Laura's face suddenly contort with pain. Rick had slipped his cock, wet with Laura's pussyjuices, out of Laura's cunt and into her ass. Randi watched his thick prick disappear up into her sister's asshole. Laura bit her lip and moaned as he began to fuck her ass vigorously. The sight of it thrilled Randi. She knew she was about to come again herself, and she dropped her hand to her cunt and rubbed her swollen clit rapidly, panting wildly as Rick raped Laura's ass roughly. ""Ohhhh, God, Rick!"" Laura cried out, her face contorted with fierce pleasure. ""God, it feels so good! Ungghhh!"" Laura's fingers were still in Randi's cunt and asshole, and the wild fuck she was taking from Rick made her hand shake frantically. The sensations were enough to push Randi over the edge at almost the same instant that Laura began to come. Laura began to moan loudly as her body writhed through a shattering orgasm. She strained and quivered, thrashing between Randi's legs as Rick fucked his cock into her ass again and again. Randi began to whimper as she felt a climax boil up inside her flooding pussy. ""Ohhh!"" she cried. ""Ohhhnnn!""\n""Aunnggieee!"" Laura wailed, wincing each time Rick fucked his cock into her asshole. Rick was the only one who didn't come. He fucked his wife viciously with his rigid prick, until Laura lay limp and exhausted on the floor between Randi's quivering thighs. Then he pulled his still-stiff cock out of Laura's ass. He rolled over next to Randi, pulling her against him. His hands found her tits and squeezed them roughly. His mouth chased her swollen nipples. ""You too, Randi!"" he panted. ""I want your ass too!""\n""Oh, Rick,"" Randi whimpered, still dazed by the aftershocks of her most recent climax. She looked down at the wet, throbbing cock between his legs. Somehow just the sight of his glistening, twitching cock made her shiver all over with excitement and renewed lust. And Rick didn't seem to care if she wanted it or not. He pushed her over onto her stomach. Randi could feel him pulling her asscheeks apart. She bit her lip. ""God, Rick, please, no!"" she whimpered. ""Unghhh!"" She groaned loudly as his slippery cock fucked into her asshole. Rick's strong fingers bit into the firm flesh of her ass as he pushed it deep into her. Randi shut her eyes and clenched her teeth as she felt the long prick penetrate her. Fiery pain filled her ass, then quickly changed into fantastic pleasure. She squirmed and panted, looking back over her shoulder as Rick pulled his cock out, then fucked it back into her. Again the pain, followed by the pleasure. Randi moaned and quivered with sexual excitement. ""Ohhhnnn Jesus!"" she gasped, wriggling on the floor under his drilling cock. ""Ungghhh! Onnggghh! Rick, please!"" But she didn't know what she was begging him to do, stop or do it harder. Laura had recovered from her fucking, and she was pressing herself against Randi, kissing and sucking Randi's tits. Laura slid one hand down to Randi's wet pussy and fucked it rapidly while Rick continued skewering her ass with his prick. Randi went delirious with wild pleasure. Her body squirmed and shuddered frantically as her sister and brother-in-law pressed her between their hot bodies. Each powerful thrust of Rick's long cock into her ass made her moan and hiss with unbearable delight. Laura was kissing her mouth and squeezing her tits with one hand while hand-fucking her with the other. ""Oh God, Randi, you're going to come so good!"" she panted, her luscious naked body squirming against Randi's. Laura's fingers rubbing Randi's clit and Rick's hard cock fucking into her asshole soon had Randi gagging and moaning through an upwelling rush of hot coming. Her whole body shook and streamed with delicious fire. She groaned and nearly swooned from the shock of her orgasm. ""Ahhnnnggg! Ohhh! God, yessss!"" she cried out as the sharp convulsions wracked her quivering flesh. ""Unggh! Unghh!"" Then Rick's body convulsed in strong spasms as his cock spewed cum deep into her shitter. The feel of the hot strings of his jism squirting into her made Randi come again with violent shocks. ""Ohhh! Unggghhh! Ohhhnnn!"" she moaned as fresh waves of bliss crashed into her shuddering body. Finally the three of them collapsed together on the floor, exhausted from energetic fucking. Randi was still gasping for breath, her ass throbbing wildly as Rick withdrew his wilting cock. Her pussy throbbed as Laura withdrew her hand. ""Jesus, you guys really fucked me hard, Randi whispered, finally getting her breath. ""Why didn't you warn me this was what you had in mind?"" Laura grinned. ""We were afraid you wouldn't show up if we told you.""\n""Are you kidding? I probably would've asked for a sooner date, that's all. God, I love fucking with you two!""\n""Really?"" Laura asked. ""Mmmmm, really, "" Randi said, putting her arms around both of them and drawing them close. ""And just think,"" she said, looking up at the clock on the mantel. ""It's not even eight o'clock yet. We've got the whole evening ahead of us!""\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nAfter she got over the initial strangeness of fucking with both her brother-in-law and her sister at the same time, Randi let herself go and really got into it. The only thing that stopped them at last was total exhaustion. By the next morning, Randi could only recall a night of orgasms, each one more intense than the last. She awoke in the morning to the feel of her sister's clever tongue exploring the moist crevices of her cunt, which had been almost totally ravished by the events of the evening. It still ached from the furious fuckings it had received. But Laura's tongue seemed to find nerves that had not yet been touched. ""Ohhhnnnn!"" Randi moaned as she came awake. Her hips churned slowly, involuntarily. She looked down to see Laura's head between her tawny thighs. Her sister smiled up at her. ""I didn't get enough of you,"" she murmured, curling her wet tongue around Randi's sensitive clit. ""Ohhhhh God, I don't know how I can even feel anything, after last night,"" Randi said. ""But you're making me horny again.""\n""Good. Ummmm, what a delicious pussy you have, little sister. And a pretty little asshole, too."" She tickled Randi's sore asshole with one finger, making Randi wince and gasp. ""Ahhhh! Ohhhh, don't do that!"" Randi murmured. ""Gosh, it's really sore!""\n""That's because it got reamed out good,"" Laura said. ""Mine too. Rick really likes to fuck asses hard, doesn't he?"" Remembering the way Laura and Rick had fucked her repeatedly, drawing the most shattering orgasms out of her exhausted young body, made Randi come alive again with sexual heat. A pulse deep inside her cunt fluttered wildly. She could feel her tits ache and her nipples throb. Randi reached down and put her hands on Laura's head, churning her hips sensually and pushing her pulsing cunt up into her sister's working mouth. She wished she had learned to eat cunt a long time before. Think of the fun we could've had while we were growing up together, she thought. ""God, Laura, you're going to make me come again,"" she half- giggled and half-moaned to her sister. ""I just love eating your pretty little pussy,"" Laura said, sucking Randi's cuntlips into her mouth. The sensations made Randi gasp and shudder. She couldn't believe such feelings were possible after such an incredible night of fucking. ""Gosh, you do it pretty good, big sister!"" she panted, arching her back and straining, her thighs clenching. They both felt Rick stirring. When he realized what was going on next to him, he woke up in a hurry. Through the hot fog of her sexual arousal, Randi glimpsed the throbbing stiff rod of his cock. God, I just don't know if I can take any more of it, she thought, half-desperately. But then she noticed the way she was writhing and panting as Laura's tongue slithered in and out of her tingling slit, and she knew she was ready for anything. Rick saw the way she was looking hungrily at his cock. ""You want it?"" he asked, grinning. ""Yes!"" Randi panted, unable to stop herself. ""I want it!"" On his knees beside her head, he bent over so that the stiff twitching stalk of cock touched Randi's cheek. He maneuvered the swollen prickhead toward her lips. Randi licked it with her tongue, watching the pleasure on his face. She raised her hands from Laura's bobbing head to Rick's stiff cock and hanging balls, caressing them as she guided the head of his cock between her open lips. He groaned as she began sucking and tonguing him rapidly. At the same time, Laura's tongue on Randi's clit nearly made her faint. Laura's fingers bit into Randi's squirming ass, clutching Randi's asscheeks passionately as she stabbed her tongue deep into Randi's flowing pussy. Rick held Randi's head and fucked down into her throat with his rigid cock. Randi felt the delirious pleasure again of being totally fucked and used by her sister and brother-in-law. And at the same time, her own pleasure was about to make her pass out. She whimpered and moaned, squirming heatedly under their urgent bodies. Laura sucked her clit, and Randi realized she was only seconds away from a crushing orgasm. Rick's cock strained and throbbed between her sucking lips. She could hear his excited groans, and Laura's too. ""Ohhhnnn ... oh God, yes, do it!"" she moaned, quickly devouring Rick's twitching prick again and gyrating her cunt up into Laura's eager mouth. Then without warning Rick slipped his spurting cock out of her mouth. Gobs of his cum spewed into Randi's face, catching her by surprise. The excitement of it made her suddenly explode with hot orgasm. ""Unngggiieee!"" she cried out as the spasms wrenched her. ""Oh God, unnhggieee!"" Laura's lips were glued to her throbbing clit. Randi's body flipped and churned desperately as the hot arrows of pleasure pierced her flesh. Rick's cock emptied itself all over her face. She could feel the cum dribbling down her cheeks and smearing her lips. Finally he let her suck his cock back inside her mouth. Eagerly, she swallowed the last drops of his jism. Moaning and quivering with the warm aftermath of her climax, Randi collapsed on the floor between the two of them. She couldn't believe all they had done together. And when she got home, she still couldn't believe it. She was still thinking about it when she unlocked the front door. The house seemed remarkably quiet. Then she remembered that her parents weren't home. But as she went toward her room, she suddenly heard murmuring from behind the door in Billy's bedroom. And it was a female voice she heard, too. Randi could hardly believe her ears. Randi's asshole gave an involuntary twinge as she recalled the feel of Billy's giant cock fucking her. Even after the exhausting fucking she had just been through with Rick and Laura, she couldn't deny that the idea of doing it again with him appealed to her. She was fascinated by the sounds coming from his bedroom. She paused outside the door, leaning close and listening hard. A girl was begging him. ""Billy, please, it's so big!"" the girl's voice pleaded. ""Don't do it to me again, it hurts! It's too big!"" Randi knew how insistent Billy could be. A weekend spent fucking with him had left Randi nearly unable to walk. No wonder the girl was trying to get him to slow down. Randi could feel her own blood racing as she listened to them through the door. God, I wouldn't be begging him to stop, she thought. I'd be asking him to get it in me quick. She wished she could see them. Then, suddenly, she heard steps coming toward the door from inside. Quickly she tiptoed down the hall and popped into the open door of the master bedroom, her parents' room. For a few minutes, she didn't hear anything, except footsteps going up and down the hallway. Then she heard them right outside the door of the room where she was hiding. ""Billy, that hurts!"" the girl said. ""You're hurting my arm!""\n""I want you!"" Billy said. ""You're a goddamn sex maniac! Let me go! Suddenly Randi had to dart behind the door as her brother dragged the naked girl into the room. He pulled her over to the bed and threw her down on it. The girl was beautiful and blonde, and she whimpered and cowered as Billy ran his hands all over her luscious naked body. Randi watched, fascinated. Billy's enormous cock was stiff and throbbing eagerly between his muscular thighs. Randi couldn't take her eyes off it. And neither could the girl on the bed, who kept glancing down at it with apprehension. Billy ripped down the bedcovers and rolled the whimpering girl over onto the sheet. Then he got down onto the bed with her. Randi couldn't believe that just watching them made her so hot. She slipped one hand down inside her pants, finding the elastic band of her panties. Finally her fingers reached her own wet pussy. She nearly gasped aloud as hot sensations gripped her body. ""Ohhhnnn, you're not going to fuck me again!"" the girl moaned. ""I don't want you to fuck me again! Why can't you get enough?""\n""Can't get enough of you!"" Billy panted. And Randi could see why. She wondered if her experiences with Chelsey and Laura had brought out a lesbian streak in her. She felt just as attracted to the girl's beautiful body as Billy was. The girl had a deep tan, except for her tits and her crotch, which were pale and creamy. Her tits were perfectly shaped upswept pears, with puffy pink nipples. Billy was now bunching her firm tits up in his hands and assaulting her swelling nipples with his mouth. ""Ohhhnnn!"" the girl moaned, twisting under him, unable to stop the pleasure that flowed through her body. ""God, Billy, that feels good!""\n""See, you like it,"" Billy murmured. ""You want it.""\n""It's-it's just that your cock is so big,"" the girl said, reaching down with one hand to grasp his twitching prick. ""I'll take it easy on you.""\n""But I don't want you to take it easy on me. That's the trouble. When you get it in me, I just want you to really do it hard!"" God, do I know how that feels, Randi thought. She rubbed her clit gently, not wanting to get out of control or make a sound that would let them know she was watching. But the more they fooled around together, the more aroused she became. ""Ohhhnnn, Billy!"" the girl moaned, squirming uncontrollably. ""I can't help it! I want it! I want you in me!""\n""Me too!"" Billy panted. Randi watched as he lifted both of the girl's shapely tanned legs and pulled them apart. He propped them up on his shoulders, then held the thick shaft of his stiff prick in one hand and guided it into her wet, puckering pussy. The girl's eyes rolled upward, and she bit her lower lip. Randi watched the whole thick cock disappear into the girl's cunt. Her face was contorted with unbearable bliss. She wrapped her arms around Billy and gazed heatedly up into his eyes, begging him to fuck her. ""Ohhhh yes, Billy, do it,"" she moaned softly. ""God, it's so big! Do it to me! Please!"" The sight of them fucking made hot shivers grip Randi's whole body. She rubbed her clit more rapidly, hearing her own breath rasping in and out of her throat. The pulse in her neck thumped wildly. Her tits throbbed. On the bed, Billy was really fucking into his girlfriend. Randi remembered what a wild man he was when it came to fucking. The poor girl whimpered and thrashed under him, wincing each time his enormous cock fucked deep into her tender cunt. Randi was wishing it was her cunt getting so vigorously fucked by his prick. The girl's delirious moaning fortunately drowned out her own helpless, soft groans. Her cunt streamed with juice, and she hand-fucked herself more eagerly, leaning back against the wall to keep her balance. ""Unh! Ungghh! Ohnnn!"" the girl moaned as Billy fucked his huge cock into her pussy. ""Ahhhnnnggg! Ohhhh, Billy-God, it's so big! Unngghhh! Oh Jesus-I'm going to come, Billy!"" Billy was obviously close to coming. Randi knew it. He fucked his massive cock into the poor girl mercilessly, pinning her squirming ass to the mattress with each fierce lunge. And she writhed wildly under him, churning her pussy up into each thrust, whimpering insanely as her climax exploded inside her. ""Ohhhnneee, Billy!"" she screamed as her climax gripped her. Billy groaned and jerked wildly as his cock erupted into her clasping cunt. And Randi clamped her teeth down on her own loud moans as a hot, sharp orgasm shook her body too. Fortunately, the other two kids were panting and groaning so loudly that they didn't hear her. Randi quickly got control of her breath and sank silently to the floor behind the door, still careful not to let them see her. The kids cooed and caressed for a long time. It seemed like forever to Randi. And for a few minutes, it seemed like they might even embark on yet another fuck. But the girl had to get home. Reluctantly they parted, leaving Randi's parents' bedroom. And after a few minutes, Randi was able to slip out and down the hall to her own room, where she quickly fell onto her bed and into a sound sleep.\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\nIn her sleep Randi immediately began dreaming that she was being fucked by all the people who had actually fucked her during the past few weeks. They were all there, rubbing, kissing and sucking her squirming body. The men all had stiff, throbbing cocks, and the women-Laura and Chelsey-were rubbing their luscious naked bodies against her. But they would not let her have a climax. They shot so much jizz into her that it was soon oozing back out of her plundered pussy, but whenever Randi would begin to approach an orgasm, they would stop. Finally, even in her sleep, her body was so overheated that she was just a quivering mass of need. In her dream, Billy was fucking his gigantic monster of a prick in and out of her sore, ravaged pussy when she suddenly woke up. She was drenched with sweat, her hand between her shaking thighs. ""God, what's happening to me?"" she wondered aloud, feeling how hot she was with sexual need. She remembered climaxing in the arms of her sister and brother-in-law until she thought she would never be able to come again. And yet now she was seething with lust. Slowly, she dragged herself out of the bed. She walked through the dark house, hoping to find her brother. Even if he was with the luscious blonde girl, she would still beg him to fuck her. She could beg them both to fuck her. She needed it. But there was no one home. She was alone. Finally, she took a shower. Letting the hot water beat down on her flesh was therapeutic. But it didn't make her sexual need go away. She was spreading soap suds all over her wet body when she realized that she was quivering with hot lust, shaking with desire. Randi held slippery soap-slick tits in her hands, rubbing her thumbs over the erect nipples. Her body shuddered. Deep inside her cunt she felt a hot insistent throbbing that wouldn't go away. Her tiny asshole clenched. She had a brief fantasy of men fucking her everywhere, in her mouth, her pussy, her ass, hammering away at her until she drowned in rivers of their cum, screaming with unbearable ecstasies. She slumped to the floor of the shower, rubbing her glistening body uncontrollably as the hot water sprayed her. On the wet tile floor of the shower, her hips churned frantically. She dipped her fingers into her wet cunt and toyed with her clit until she was gasping and mewling helplessly. ""Ohhhh God, I need to be fucked!"" she whimpered aloud, her words mingling with the shower noise. Then she heard loud knocking on the bathroom door. The thought of being surprised while fingerfucking herself made her freeze up. Quickly, she got to her feet and turned off the shower. ""Who is it?"" she asked in a small, weak voice. ""It's me, Sis,"" Billy said from the hallway. ""What do you want?""\n""What do you think?"" Fresh sizzling jolts of electricity suddenly coursed through Randi's wet, naked body. Billy was standing outside the bathroom waiting to give her what she needed most. She sighed with relief as she quickly toweled herself off. ""I'll be right out,"" she said through the door, trying not to seem too eager. She wrapped the towel around her damp body and opened the door, stepping into the hall. She grinned at her brother, watching his eyes widen as he glimpsed her near-naked body. ""I'm surprised you have anything left for me after what you and that blonde did together,"" she said. Billy looked shocked. ""How'd you know?""\n""I watched you,"" Randi said. ""Oh, Billy, it's just so big, that's all!"" She mimicked the girl. ""What would Mom and Dad say if they knew you were fucking blonde girls on their bed?""\n""The same thing they'd say if they knew I was fucking you on it,"" Billy said, reaching for the edge of the towel Randi had wrapped around her body. But she slipped away from him and ran down the hall toward the living room, wanting to tease him. Billy ran after her. Randi squealed softly as he caught her. She bent over, wriggling away from him and showing him the smooth round cheeks of her pale ass. Billy grabbed for her with one hand, and she felt his fingers brush the shiny, soft hair of her pussy. Again, she dodged him, running behind the sofa. ""Oooohhh, Billy, you're such an animal,"" she said. ""You want to do bad things to me, your own sister! I can tell!""\n""Come on, Randi,"" he said, rubbing the knob in his crotch where his huge cock was bunched up and trying to spring tall. ""You have to catch me first,"" she said. ""Here, want a peep at what you'll get if you catch me?"" She dropped one edge of the towel tantalizingly. One of her full tits was exposed, her thick nipple soft and puffy. Then, as quickly as she showed it to him, she covered it up again. ""I'll bet you'd like to do something to that, wouldn't you, little brother?"" she asked in a sultry voice, batting her eyelashes at him. Billy held his crotch as if in agony. He looked at her luscious tit with feverish hunger. ""Please, Randi,"" he said. ""I think you liked fucking that blonde more than you like fucking me,"" she pouted, giving her mouth a sensual twist. Billy started walking toward her. Randi darted out from behind the sofa, but he caught her arm as she headed for the hallway again. He yanked her back. His finger bit into the flesh of her arm. ""Ouch! You're hurting me!"" Randi gasped. ""I've got to have you,"" Billy said through clenched teeth. With one hand, he ripped the towel away from her body, leaving her totally naked. He squeezed her body roughly against him, dropping his hands to her ass and digging his fingers into her asscheeks. Randi felt pussyjuice flood her warm cunt. ""God, Billy, you're so rough!""' she panted. She tilted her mouth up to his, feeling her knees weaken as his lips mashed into hers. His tongue stabbed between her teeth. His hands came up to her tits and squeezed them sharply. ""Unggghh!"" Randi moaned against his neck. ""Oh, Billy! God, I'm so hot! I really need it!"" Billy dropped his mouth to her tits, sucking the aching nipples with frantic passion. His teeth sank into her quivering flesh. It felt to Randi like he was trying to swallow her tits. Her nipples throbbed and pulsed with fire as his mouth tore at them. She dropped her hands to his crotch and unzipped his pants. Quickly, she freed his monstrous cock, holding the hot prick in both hands and rubbing it excitedly. ""Oh Jesus, you don't know how much I want to feel this in me!""\n""Let's use your bedroom!"" Billy gasped. ""Okay. Just hurry!"" They had just started down the hall toward Randi's room when the doorbell rang. Both of them froze. Randi was about ready to come just from thinking about what they were going to do. ""Don't answer it,"" she said to her brother. ""Just pretend we're not home.""\n""What if it's Cynthia?""' Billy asked. ""Who's Cynthia?""\n""You know-the one I-""\n""The one you were raping on Mom and Dad's bed,"" Randi said. Billy nodded sheepishly. ""Shit, didn't she get enough?"" Randi asked sarcastically. ""Can't she leave some for me now?""\n""I should check.""\n""Billy,"" Randi said, trying to stop him. But Billy was already pulling up his pants and heading toward the front door. In a few seconds, she heard two voices, and shortly after that Rick poked his face down the hall. ""Hi there,"" he said. Randi was standing with the towel barely covering her naked body. But she was hardly inclined to cover up. After all, Rick and Laura had fucked her silly. He wasn't seeing anything he hadn't seen before. ""What are you doing here?"" she asked him, barely concealing her annoyance. ""What's the matter?"" Rick asked. ""You and little brother enjoying your privacy? Don't want intruders?"" Randi blushed. ""It's none of your fucking business,"" she said. ""Mmmmmm!"" He raised his eyebrows. ""That sounds exactly like what it is! Fucking business!"" Billy stood behind Rick, looking painfully embarrassed and awkward. Randi came down the hall to them. Both of them were hypnotized by the swaying of her tits. Randi smiled seductively at her brother-in-law, feeling slightly faint from sexual excitement at the same time. She also realized that Billy was feeling guilty about Rick catching them. She had to protect him. She reached out one hand and traced a line along Rick's jaw with one slim finger. ""Now, it's not Billy's fault!"" she whispered in a husky voice. ""I was sort of leading him on! He couldn't help it! You said I'm hard to resist!"" Rick wasn't the shy type. He reached behind the towel she held in front of her body and grasped both of her tits. Randi felt her pulse leap. ""How would you feel about a little party?"" he asked. ""Why, Rick, I'm shocked,"" Randi said. ""I'm talking about two-on-one, baby,"" he murmured. ""And you're the one."" Randi had to take a deep breath and concentrate just to keep her knees from collapsing. Hot thrills raced through her whole body. ""How about you, Billy?"" Rick asked over his shoulder. Billy's eyes lit up with fire. Randi knew they wouldn't have to ask him twice. She looked into his eyes so that he could see how much she wanted it too, even though part of her was terrified. And Rick didn't give her any time to think about it. He was dragging her down the hallway toward her bedroom before she could say anything. ""I'm assuming you don't have any objections,"" he murmured in her ear. ""I'm afraid. I'm afraid it'll hurt,"" Randi whimpered softly. ""Not a chance. We'll take care of you. Billy, go into the kitchen and get some soft butter, okay?"" Billy nodded and disappeared. Rick stripped off his clothes, then pulled the covers off the bed, leaving only the bottom sheet. Randi got onto the bed, looking at the long jerking shaft of his prick. She began to shake quietly. Her brother-in-law lay down next to her on the bed and began kissing Randi's body all over. He sucked her plump nipples, then slid down her writhing torso, slithering his tongue up into her pulsing wet pussy. ""Oh God, fuck me!"" she moaned. ""I want you to fuck me, both of you!""\n""We know,"" Rick murmured, licking her clit until she thought it would explode. ""We know. We will."" Billy appeared in the doorway holding the butter plate. Randi could feel her insides beginning to boil uncontrollably as he came toward the bed. Rick's tongue in her pussy was driving her crazy. Suddenly he rolled over onto his back, pulling Randi on top of him. He guided his long cock up into her wet pussy, making Randi sigh and shiver with pleasure as she felt it penetrate her. She propped herself up over him by placing her open palms on both sides of his head. Then she bent down and swept his face with her dangling tits, brushing his lips with her nipples. ""Baby, I think I'm going to love this!"" he moaned up at her, chasing her nipples hungrily with his mouth. ""Hey, Billy, don't you want to have her asshole?"" They both looked over at Billy, who was paralyzed with fascination. Randi realized that he had never had sex with more than one person before. And he was very aroused by watching Rick fuck her. She smiled at her younger brother, glancing down at the butter dish in his hand. ""You do plan to use that for something, don't you?"" she asked suggestively. Billy nodded. He put the dish down on the nightstand and unbuckled his belt. Rick continued to fuck Randi gently as they watched Billy undress. When he pulled down his shorts, Rick let out a surprised whoop. Even Randi was shaken by the sight of his cock swelling and twitching, especially when she thought about where it was going. She had felt it there before, but this time she would be filled from both sides. ""Holy shit, that isn't a cock, it's a firehose,"" Rick said. Randi bit her lower lip, watching Billy's huge cock finally stand erect. It thundered and flared, the bulbous purplish cockhead swollen and massive. Billy dipped his fingers into the butter and approached Randi and Rick. ""God, I don't know if I can stand it!"" Randi whimpered softly as he slipped two buttered fingers into her asshole and began to open it up. ""Sure you can, honey""' Rick said, caressing her luscious young body with both hands and fucking her rhythmically. ""You'll come like you never came before.""\n""Unngghhhh! Oh God, I want to come!"" Randi moaned. ""I want it, I want you both to fuck me! Unnhhh-oh shit, that feels good!"" She swirled her ass back and up at Billy's probing fingers and Rick's long prick. Already, she could feel hints of the ripping, explosive climax that would soon engulf her. She could feel her entire body quivering and rippling with sexual fire. She looked over her shoulder and saw her little brother now swabbing the greasy butter all over the enormous fat pole of his throbbing prick. Then he put the butter dish back down. He held his cock in both hands and got on one knee behind her. Oh Jesus, here it comes! Randi thought, moaning helplessly as she felt his hands on her naked ass. He pulled her asscheeks apart. The fat head of his cock pushed against the tiny puckered ring of her asshole. Randi held her breath. She knew she had felt his massive cock in her ass before. It hadn't killed her. ""Get it in me, Billy, quick, please!"" she panted. Then tears leaked from her tightly shut eyes. Fierce, hot pain gripped her whole shaking body. The head of his cock entered her asshole and Randi groaned deep in her throat as she felt the stabbing arrows of pain. ""Anngooochggg!"" she cried out as he fucked farther into her. ""Oh God! Oh God! Annggghhh!"" She collapsed onto Rick. He murmured into her ear, stroking her back. ""Hold on, baby, just hold on,"" he said. ""It'll get better."" But Randi could only feel her whole body crammed with their hot cocks. She felt like she would burst. Her cunt and her ass were being split apart by their stiff pricks. ""Oh God-it's killing meeee!"" she moaned, shuddering and sobbing, pinned between them. Billy didn't move. Randi was impaled on his huge prick, and Rick's, and she panted desperately. Gradually the pain lessened and was replaced by wild pleasure. Her whole body shook with bliss as she felt the two cocks inside her begin to move. Slowly, Billy and Rick began to fuck her. She moaned and clenched her teeth, trembling and squirming uncontrollably. She was afraid of blacking out, crushed by the fierce intensity of the sensations their stiff pricks caused in her fucked ass and cunt. But they seemed to sense how she was feeling. They fucked her gently, probing her body slowly with their rigid cocks and letting her get used to the sensations. Randi winced and mewled in a hot delirium of bliss. ""Ohhhhh yesss!"" she hissed through her clenched teeth. ""God, it's so good, do it to me, ohhhnnnn! God, yes!"" Rick kissed her and squeezed her asscheeks in his hands, pulling them apart to give Billy more room to jam his hard cock up into her tight ass. Billy encircled her from behind with his arms and cupped her firm young tits, pinching her nipples. ""Unhhh ... unhhh ... unggghhh!"" Randi grunted softly as the sensations became more and more agonizingly intense. """"Ohhhnnn, Billy, God, it's so big! Do it easy, please, do it easy!""\n""I'm trying, Sis!"" Billy panted. ""Jeez, you're so tight! It pinches!""\n""Unngghhh ... don't you like it that way?"" Randi asked. ""God, Randi, I'm gonna come! Don't wiggle your ass so much!""\n""I can't help it!"" she gasped, burying her face in Rick's neck. They were all becoming more excited. Randi writhed and panted and moaned incoherently between their hard, thrusting bodies. Their fingers dug into her flesh, and they jabbed their cocks into her more savagely. Rick's wild eyes burned into hers. ""You love it, Randi, don't you?"" he asked, fucking his long prick up into her flaming pussy and making her grimace at the sharp thrills. ""Yes!"" she gasped, biting her lip and grinding her cunt down on his prick, groaning helplessly as she felt her brother fuck her tortured asshole with his stiff prick. Incredibly, she realized that in spite of the hammering fuck she was receiving, she was right on the edge of a killing climax. She didn't know how her body could continue taking it, but she knew she was about to explode. Both Rick and Billy were out of control, reaming and fucking her fiercely, crushing her poor squirming body between them and grunting like an animal. Oh Jesus, I can't stand it! she thought, moaning deliriously as the two hot cocks fucked her ass and pussy into a frenzy of wild lust. It's going to kill me! They're going to tear me to pieces! God, it's heavenly! I've never felt so much fantastic pleasure! She knew Billy was coming, too. He buried his enormous prick deep in her asshole and groaned. The fat prick seemed to swell inside of her, expanding and making Randi squeal with fresh pain. Then it began to spurt. The hot jets of her brother's cum squirting into her ass sent Randi over the top. Rick grunted and came seconds later, but by then Randi was being beaten by a storm of incredible hot climaxes. Excruciating spasms of pleasure wrenched her helpless body as the two men pumped jism into her. ""Auunnggieee!"" she wailed, writhing insanely between them. ""Ohhnnggg! Oh God, oh God!"" A volcanic orgasm swallowed her thrashing body, leaving her limp and exhausted, throbbing and aching with nearly unbearable pleasure. ""Ohhhh Jesus!"" Billy whimpered, pulling his softening cock out of Randi's well-fucked asshole. ""You're telling me!"" Rick gasped, helping Randi over onto her side and slipping his cock out of her tight cunt. Randi smiled up at them both, feeling her fuckholes tingle and pulse with the hot memory of the fierce fucking they had just received. She realized that the only thing that could be better than what she had just had would be to have it again. ""I hope you guys aren't going to take too long to recover,"" she said to them, grinning happily at their groans of disbelief."
744,"Bride, The",['MF'],"Her mother picked up a brush set to work. Sarah was nervous; her mother was assuming she was dressed, but she knew that she wasn't. She hoped that her mother wouldn't notice that she didn't have anything on under her dress, and she wished her mother would leave, even briefly, so she could slip on a pair of panties.\n\n""You know,"" her mother said as she worked at a small tangle. ""I didn't like your idea for a wedding dress when you first told me about it, but it's really nice. I guess my idea of a wedding dress was bows and lace, but you look really good in a simple dress!""\n\nSarah smiled at her mother's complement. ""Do you think David will like it?""\n\n""I'm sure he will,"" she said, and then launched into a motherly lecture on marriage. Sarah listened quietly while her mother worked the last small imperfections out of her hair. She didn't pay much attention to her mother's words, but the tone was very relaxing, and as her mother brushed and talked, all of Sarah's anxiety slipped from her mind.\n\n""Oh my!"" her mother said, looking at her watch. ""We've got to be going. Your hair looks good, step into your shoes and come on!""\n\nSarah slipped her bare feet into her white heels while her mother called to her father and brother. ""Get the car going! Hurry up everyone or we won't get there on time!""\n\nOnly after Sarah was halfway down the stairs did she remember that she still didn't have anything on under her dress. It was hot out, and her dress was comfortable against the bare skin of her legs and fanny so she decided to forget about underwear. As she walked through afternoon heat to the car, she had second thoughts. What if she got sweaty and the dress stuck to her bottom; wouldn't that look indecent?\n\nHer troublesome thoughts subsided as the car air-conditioner took hold, but they intensified as she walked through the August sun to the church. The shade inside the church was welcome, but it was still warm. In her youth, Sarah remembered that the church had been air conditioned, but it was too expensive to cool, and sometime before her teens, they'd stopped air-conditioning the place.\n\nSarah's mind started to wander as her mother helped her put on her veil and long satin gloves. She wondered about the upcoming evening, and as she thought, she realized that she might turn her lack of underwear into something fun for David. Just thinking about the idea sent a tingle of pleasure through her, but as the organ began to play, all such thoughts were swept from her mind.\n\n""Go!"" her mother whispered at the right moment. ""And don't slouch!""\n\nThe advice reminded Sarah of all the times that her mother had corrected her posture in the past, but this time, she didn't need reminding. She knew that if she slouched, the top of her dress would fall. It was easy for Sarah to stand tall as she walked into the church. She was proud to be there, she was excited to see David standing by the altar, and at the moment, she didn't care who was looking at her.\n\nDavid was beautiful in his blue three piece suit, but Sarah saw that he was sweating uncomfortably as she approached the altar. To Sarah, the service seemed to go quickly, with the minister's words washing over her as she stood looking at David. She found herself saying her vows before she expected it, and after one wonderful kiss, her mind started drifting to the coming evening as the minister gave his homily.\n\nThe reception line was torture, an infinite series of limp handshakes by relatives she barely knew. She wanted to look at David, to hold him, to kiss him, but instead she had to deal with aunts and uncles who's names she'd forgotten. She was glad to be wearing satin gloves, if only to protect her from the long series of sweaty palms. Sarah wished that someone would find something new to say, but everyone seemed to tell her that she was a beautiful bride in exactly the same way.\n\nBy the time they cut the cake, Sarah realized that her earlier fear that her dress would cling to her was coming true, but she noticed that most of the women there were having similar problems. She also noticed that the men seemed to be having worse problems in their suits and ties; many had taken their coats off and loosened their ties. As the groom, David didn't have that option, and he looked hot.\n\nAs she posed with David for one last picture, Sarah felt the wonderful warmth of his touch and longed to be away with him. She was starting to become acutely self-conscious about her lack of underwear; whenever she saw someone looking at her, she found herself wondering if they knew. Rationally, she knew her fears were childish, but she couldn't suppress them.\n\nWhen the time came to leave, Sarah was glad to run with David through a shower of rice. His car was just ahead, decorated with ""just married"" signs and garlands of crepe paper, but David surprised her by pulling at her hand to guide her past the car and across the street.\n\n""Where are we going?"" she panted as they jogged. ""I can't run very far in this dress and these shoes!""\n\n""Here,"" David said, opening the door of a battered looking small car.\n\n""This isn't your car!""\n\nDavid laughed as he got in and started the engine. ""I got it for a few hundred bucks two weeks ago so we could get away without a parade. Hope you don't mind disappointing my brother.""\n\nSarah laughed as she took off her veil. She knew that David's brother was the type who would organize a horn-honking chase as they drove away from the church through town. She and David had talked about it, and they both agreed that they didn't want to lead such a parade.\n\nShe looked back when she heard other cars start, but they had a head start and David seemed to have his escape route planned. They turned down an alley to get out of sight of anyone on the side street they'd been parked on, then onto another side street a block away.\n\nAs David stopped to wait for an opening in the busy traffic of the next street, she helped him off with his suit coat. They had time for a kiss before a break in traffic allowed them to head for the edge of town, and while David drove, she helped him undo his tie and get his vest off.\n\nSarah looked over her shoulder as they drove, but their young relatives never did find them. ""where are we going?"" Sarah asked as they reached the city limits.\n\nDav turned to smile at her briefly. ""How do you feel about a honeymoon in a secluded farm house?""\n\n""Is it nice?"" she asked, feeling a comfortable sensation wash over her in response to his glance. He looked comfortable with his shirt open at the neck, and his smile made it clear that he was as happy to be alone with her as she was.\n\n""It's on Uncle Bob's place. He got it from his neighbor's estate; the heirs were all far away and glad to unload the whole farm, farmhouse and all, in one deal. The place is furnished, I've stocked the fridge, and Aunt Jenny and I cleaned it up last week.""\n\n""All my luggage was in the other car,"" she said, thinking of how little she had on. ""I hope you've taken that into account in your planning.""\n\nHe glanced at her again. ""Your mom told me your sizes, and I picked up a few things. Do you mind?""\n\n""No, it sounds fun,"" Sarah said. She wasn't really ready to trust David to buy her clothes, but she imagined that she might find out a bit about him from what he bought. Sarah watched the midwestern farmland roll by outside the window and let her dreams overtake her as they drove onward. The car wasn't air-conditioned, but the breeze through the open windows was enough to keep her comfortable. She reached over and held David's hand while he drove, and as she held him, she thought about the evening ahead.\n\nShe also thought about the homework she'd done over the past month. Her doctor had given her interesting advice when she told him she was feeling a bit nervous about sex. She'd come away from that meeting with a reading list and a handfull of disposable syringe cases. The cases were plastic and vaguely phallic in shape, and her doctor had asked a nurse to tell her how to use them.\n\nAt first, Sarah hadn't been very comfortable with the nurse's suggestion that she lubricate the syringe cases and, working up from the smallest, use them to stretch her vaginal opening. The nurse had even suggested that she try doing this while masturbating. Over the last month, Sarah had spent many evenings in bed wearing ever-larger syringe cases in her crotch while she read the books the doctor had suggested; there were a few evenings where she'd even ended up mastrubating, usually after she'd read something she found particularly exciting. Now, as she rode with David, she felt that she was reasonably well prepared.\n\n""Here we are!"" David said after thirty or so miles of driving; the last ten miles had been over secondary roads, and the final two miles were unpaved. He pulled into a driveway that opened between two cornfields, then drove up a small hill.\n\nAt the top was a classic midwestern Victorian farmhouse with a big porch and a tower with a weather vane on top. The house was shaded by a pine grove and surrounded by a lawn that looked like it hadn't been mowed in a year or more, but it was beautiful. The barns and outbuildings of the farmstead were at the base of the hill; as a result, they complemented the view of the the surrounding cornfields instead of blocking it.\n\n""I love it!"" Sarah said as she stood by the car and took in the view.\n\n""Let me take you inside,"" David said, kissing Sarah as he lifted her.\n\nShe cuddled against him with her arms around his neck as he carried her. The feel of one strong arm under her knees and the other across her bare back was exciting, and she could smell the pleasant aroma of his sweat as he carried her up the steps and through the open front door.\n\nHe kissed her as he set her down, and she responded enthusiastically. A comfortable warm feeling swept over her as they kissed, and when he let go, she felt disappointed. ""I never got to tell you how beautiful you look in that dress,"" David said.\n\nShe smiled and posed briefly for him, then noticed that all the windows were open. ""Do you always leave the house open like this?""\n\n""I opened it up last night to air out. There's no air-conditioning, but with the pines and the windows open, it's pretty nice. Want to have an early supper or look around the place first?""\n\n""I need some exercise to work off that wedding cake,"" Sarah said. ""Show me the house! You really left it open all night without anyone home to close the windows if it rained? What about burglars?""\n\nHe chuckled. ""I admit I checked the weather report first. As to locks, though, this house hasn't been locked since my uncle got it; I don't see why I should lock it now. Follow me!""\n\nHe led her on a tour. The place was furnished largely as it had been when it's previous owners died. It reminded Sarah of some of her own elderly relatives' homes. David took her up the spiral stairs to the tower to look at the view. The spiral stairs opened in a corner of the octagonal room at the top, and there was a big windows on each wall. It looked to Sarah as if there was more window than wall around the room; with the windows open, she felt like she was outside.\n\nThey stood hand in hand looking out over the pine trees to the distant rolling horizon. Sarah had grown up in the suburbs, and the emptyness of the view was new. As she looked out over the fields through the haze of an August afternoon, she realized that nobody was out there to see her; she was exposed to the world, but she had as much privacy as in her own bedroom.\n\nWith that thought, she realized that this was the perfect time for her to reveal how little she was wearing. She stepped back so she could see David, and she saw that he was looking intently at her. She felt a warm tingle of excitement run through her as she unzipped the short zipper at the back of her dress. She shrugged her shoulders so the straps holding the front of the dress fell free, then stood straight as the dress slid slowly to her ankles.\n\nDavid's eyes grew round as she stood there in her long white gloves and heels. She stretched as the thin layer of sweat evaporated from her body in the dry August breeze, then slowly walked up to David and hugged him.\n\nHe backed away when she let go. ""You wore that little to our wedding?""\n\nShe chuckled. ""I'll tell you how it happened later. Right now, I feel like consumating our marriage. Are you ready?""\n\nHe looked at her, and as he did she felt a comfortable tingle in her abdomen. ""OK,"" he said, sounding nervous. ""Let me show you the master bedroom.""\n\nShe left her shoes by the dress, then followed him downstairs wearing only her long white gloves.\n\n""Here's a surprise for you,"" David said as they walked into the bedroom. ""The old man had a problem with bedsores in his later years, so they got him a waterbed. The sheets are new, though, and I washed down the matress.""\n\nHe pulled back the bedspread to reveal white satin sheets. Sarah sat on the leather seat along the edge of the bed and looked at David. He was looking uncertainly at her, and after an awkward pause, Sarah broke the silence. ""Is something wrong?""\n\nDavid blushed. ""I guess I'm nervous about all this.""\n\nHe looked so serious that Sarah almost felt like laughing, but she knew that would be wrong. ""Don't be silly, we've both seen each other naked before.""\n\n""But we always had limits,"" he said. ""I'm not sure what the limits are now.""\n\n""Don't be shy,"" she whispered. ""I'm all yours, and you're welcome to do anything, touch anything, kiss anything. Come sit with me.""\n\nHe sat beside her and she kissed him, then began to unbutton his shirt. Her hands shook as she worked, and she could see his hands shake as he undid his pants. Sarah had seen David's erect penis before, so she was prepared for it when it was freed from his pants, but at the same time, she felt an echo of his nervousness.\n\nDavid and Sarah kissed as they sat naked on the edge of the bed. His hands moved gently from Sarah's buttocks to her shoulders while she felt the wonderful expanse of his back. When she touched his erect penis, it sent a shiver of anticipation through her. It wasn't the first time she felt it, but the tingle of her reaction was more intense than before.\n\nSarah rolled back onto the bed as David kissed her, and as they kissed, she felt his penis pressing between her thighs. She was a bit scared of it, but it also excited her. She thrust her tongue into Davids mouth as they kissed, and he responded in kind. As she grew more excited, she no longer wanted to kiss deeply, she wanted to kiss him everywhere. She nibbled on his earlobe and kissed his neck, then worked her way down his chest to kiss his nipples.\n\nDavid had once said that his nipples didn't seem as sensitive as hers, but she didn't believe him. She could feel his broad chest tremble as she sucked on him, and when she kissed his stomach and groin, the tremor continued.\n\nSarah rolled over and let David kiss her. The comfortable feeling she'd felt in her gut expanded as he kissed his way down her neck, and it grew into an ache of anticipation as he kissed her breasts. She gently held his head as he kissed her, and as he kissed his way down her belly, she found herself pushing his head towards her groin.\n\nHe kissed her briefly above her pubic hair, then on the inside of the top of each thigh. The warm tingle in her abdomen was intense, and she found herself spreading her thighs and thrusting herself at his face. He kissed his way back up along her body and hugged her again, his penis pressing tightly between her legs.\n\n""I want you!"" she moaned, frustrated that he'd stopped.\n\n""I'm not sure what to do next,"" he whispered, sounding embarrassed.\n\n""You haven't done your homework!"" Sarah whispered.\n\n""What homework?""\n\n""Studying about sex, silly,"" Sarah said, kissing him. She wasn't happy to discover that he hadn't taken the time to study the subject, but some of the books she'd read suggested that she shouldn't expect much more. Sarah thought briefly about what she'd read in the most helpful of the books she'd studied, Our Bodies -- Our Selves.\n\n""Roll on your back,"" Sarah said. ""I know something we can try.""\n\nShe knelt over his hips and kissed him, feeling his erect penis lightly brushing her fanny as she kissed, then she sat up and held his penis in her hands while she pressed it between the lips of her vagina. She was nervous, but it felt good. His penis was getting wet, so she pushed it back and suddenly it slipped in, surprising her.\n\nShe gently and slowly sat down on Davids hips, feeling the oddly painful but pleasant sensation of his penis inside her. He was lying on the bed with an intense look she didn't really understand, but his hands reached up and gently touched her breasts, and ever so slowly, she relaxed and began to experiment with rocking her hips.\n\nEach time her pubic bone pressed against his, she felt a wave of comfort wash through her body, and her excitement heightened as she bent forward so David could carress her body more fully. She hugged him between her knees as he started pumping his hips against her, and with each thrust of his hips, she felt a wave of pleasure wash through her body. It felt even better as she leaned forward so his pubic bone met her clitoris.\n\nShe felt the explosion of his climax within her body as she pumped her hips up and down, and then her own climax washed over her. She lost all sense of time, not knowing if it lasted for a moment or forever. When it ended, she relaxed over him, reveling in the comfortable afterglow of her climax, her body still engulfing his penis as she hugged him.\n\nThey rested that way for a long time, holding each other. Sarah could feel Davids flacid penis slowly slipping out of her, but when she sat up again, it slid back in. She smiled down at him as she nestled herself comfortably over his hips and rested her hands on his smooth belly.\n\n""Virgin no more!"" she whispered happily."
745,Brief Affair,"['MF', 'rom']","I could see the way he looked at me, I could feel the pressure of his leg against mine. With his arms crossed and his elbows resting on the bar he began to caress my nipple with his hand. I'm sure others saw us but that just added to the excitement. After one more round we weren't concerned about anyone or anything except each other.\n\nThe walk back to his apartment seemed to take forever. He wouldn't kiss me, he wouldn't touch me, he just described to me what he wanted to do. I had to listen to him tell me how he wanted to undress me and make love to me. To him, it would be very soft and slow but I had other ideas in mind.\n\nAs soon as the door to his apartment was closed it began. I couldn't keep my hands off of him. I pulled him to me and kissed him hard while I ripped at his shirt. He tried to slow me down but I wouldn't have any of it. I backed him onto the couch and began to remove his pants. He couldn't control himself any longer. He took control of me, pushing me onto the floor. He lowered himself on top of me and would do nothing but kiss me. He made love to my mouth with his mouth, using his tongue the way he would soon use his cock. Our kisses were hard and full of passion just the way our love was. I could feel his naked body on top of me, I could feel him sweating and I could feel the sweat trickling down my back. I begged him to take my dress off and he did, with one quick movement. His hand tore through the snaps and I was naked under him. Our bodies wrapped around each other and our hands began to explore. \n\nHe lifted me into a chair so I was straddled on top of him. I was grab- bing at his flesh, my fingers leaving tracks in the sweat which covered his body. He was kissing me and touching me. First my face then my neck, my shoulders, arms and finally down to my breasts. There was no tenderness anymore, just passion and need. He took each one of my breasts in his mouth biting each nipple hard enough to make me cry out and arch into him more. The harder he bit the more I needed him. We moved back onto the floor so he could spread me out and taste all of me. He was grabbing me, holding me so tight I could barely breathe. His mouth tasted every inch of my skin and when he finally found my pussy I could barely control myself. I grabbed his head and buried myself into his mouth. I rubbed against him furiously until I came then I dragged him back up to kiss me so I could taste myself on his lips. He stood up, taking me with him but only to my knees. He grabbed the back of my head and pushed his cock as far into my mouth as it would go. I wrapped my lips around him so he could feel the wetness of my mouth and I sucked on him, first slowly then more quickly. I sucked on each one of his balls then took both together in my mouth. I could feel him ready to explode but I wouldn't let him. Each time his rhythm got too intense I would pull back and begin teasing him again. I used my mouth, my hands, I rubbed his cock over my nipples leaving drops of cum for him to taste. Finally he couldn't put up with my teasing. He turned me around as he knelt down behind me and buried his cock into my dripping wet pussy. He began to tease me, moving ever so slow in and out of me until I begged him to fuck me harder. He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled me back just as he was ramming his cock into me. He fucked me so hard I felt like I was going to burst if I didn't come. With his free hand he reached underneath me and grabbed one of my breasts, squeezing it with each thrust of his cock. The harder he fucked, the harder he squeezed. I could feel him in my pussy growing harder and harder the nearer he got to his orgasm. As he made that final thrust into me he pulled back on my hair, burying his cock deep inside me and exploding with his orgasm. With his other hand he squeezed my nipple until I cried out in pain but the pain combined with the throbbing of his cock was what I needed to get off.\n\nWe lay there spent, him on top of me, just feeling our hearts beating against each other. Soon it began again only this time it was slower and more gentle, the way he wanted it at the beginning of the night. He was an expert with my body and he took pleasure in making me happy. He made me cum over and over again before he made slow, tender love to me throughout the night. We knew our affair wouldn't end that night, we knew the passion we had for each other couldn't be ignored, it had to be satisfied - and it was - many, many more times.....\n\nPlease send your comments etc> to dac@zehntel.atwc.teradyne.com --"
746,Bringing Up Baby,['f-reptile'],"Absolutely unbelievable...\n\nI've had some incredible experiences in my life, but nothing, and I mean nothing, compared to this. Joe was at once gentle and determined. He must have been aware that he was pleasing me because even after the peanut butter was gone he continued lick- ing in those exotic circular motions that only the most experi- enced of my father's friends knew how to do. By the time he finished I'd had THREE thunderous, life-affirming orgasms; those ""whole being"" orgasms they talk about in Tantric Sex books.\n\nNow it was Joe's turn.\n\nI climbed onto the bed, got on my knees and buried my head and shoulders in the mattress forcing my rump in the air. I knew the smell of my sex coupled with the sight of me in this position would be familiar to Joe. One massive leap later and he was on the bed pumping his bright redness into me. Dogs aren't general- ly known to be considerate lovers (among those in the know) but Joe was trying his hardest to wait for my whelp of ecstasy. When it finally came (and I don't use the term lightly) it was mam- moth. I'm trying not to be trite but I don't want to minimize the experience either: I became one with God. It was truly as if God, himself were thrusting the universe's collective penis into me. There was light everywhere...\n\nReveling in my own selfish ecstasy I had neglected to notice Joe sitting in the corner, whimpering, with the two most swollen balls I'd ever seen. I don't believe in cruelty to animals so I crawled over to him (not being able to walk) and laid him on his back. His legs parted naturally and his quivering red thing found its way into my mouth.\n\nHere is one area where humans have it over dogs. I formed a tight seal around it and sucked gently in and out until a load of sticky paste gushed past my tonsils.\n\nOne interesting side note: dogs make the EXACT same noise as men when they come. Sort of a low, guttural growling noise which suggests pain though you know the opposite to be true. Trust me, I'm twenty now and I've been with enough members of both species to know.\n\nAlso, thanks to the miracle of computer networking, I have found a group of people who love animals as much as I do. There are so many different people: students, housewives, professionals, a journalist for the Plain Dealer. Tonight we are supposed to sic a goat on several of the women members.\n\nI can hardly wait."
747,"Broadway Limited, The",['MF'],"Inside the train, I was more than comfortable. I had a private room and a good supply of books and music. After dinner, I decided to sit in the lounge car and socialize. I bought a drink, and looked for a seat. There was _one_ empty seat in the car. A man, an older woman, and a young woman were sitting at a table for four. I joined the group, and was welcomed by two of them. The young woman (girl, I realized, once I had a chance to look more closely) ignored me. I chatted amiably with the two adults, who had obviously been in the lounge car for a while. Introductions were made, and the man looked over at the girl. ""This is my antisocial daughter, Amy."" She rolled her eyes at him.\n\nShe looked at me for the first time since I had arrived at the table. She was pretty, slender, with light brown hair that hung loosely about her shoulders. Her attractiveness was offset by the air of snobbish ennui she affected. She wore no jewelry, except for a simple string of pearls around her neck, and had on a white dress with a light floral print on it. I figured that she was probably a real heartbreaker at her high school. Her attitude as she looked at me was one of complete boredom, and I felt that she was trying to act older than she was. She rolled her eyes again as the conversation turned away from her. Amy stabbed quickly at the pack of cigarettes in front of her, pulling out a Virginia Slim 120. Yup, seventeen going on twenty-seven. She jumped as I provided a light for her.\n\n""Thank you,"" she said. There was a brief pause and then her snobbish facade collapsed. ""I am sooo bored. We've been on this damn train since two, and we're going all the way to Chicago. I wish we had flown, but..."" She glanced nervously at her father, still absorbed in semi-sober conversation. ""_He_ likes the train."" I spoke with Amy for a while, trying to alleviate her boredom. Her father interrupted us by going to get another drink. Three times. Amy was a high school senior, seventeen, and they were going to visit Grandma. I let Amy bitch (quietly) about the train being so slow, but pointed out to her that no other mode of transportation was moving at all. Her father got up.\n\n""I'm going -- back to the car and take a nap,"" he slurred.\n\nAmy pulled out another smoke. ""I -- I want to stay here for a while,"" she hesitantly said. Her dad waved his consent to her, turned and left the lounge car. ""God, how can you _stand_ it?"" Amy asked after he had gone. ""You said you do this a _lot_.""\n\n""I have lots of books, some music..."" I paused. ""...And my own room."" I showed Amy the book I was reading, but that wasn't what had registered on her. ""I can loan you a book if you'd li-""\n\n""You have a _room_? On a train???"" Her mouth hung open. I was amused by her surprise. Before I could say anything, she asked, ""Can I borrow a book?"" Amy's voice had reverted to its earlier bored tone. ""I'd better do something or else I'm gonna go fuckin' nuts."" I told her that the rest of my books were in my room. ""Can I take a look at them there?"" I consented; after all, she was still in high school and much younger than I. We headed for my room, in the opposite direction from her seat. And her father.\n\nAmy's arrival in my car gained a raised eyebrow from the attendant. No comment, just the look. I opened the sliding door to my room. ""Cool! Do you get a bathroom and stuff?"" I gave her the quick tour. ""Where's the bed at?"" I closed the curtain, shooed her into the hall, and pulled the bed down to complete the tour. Amy gave me a push in the back with a teenaged giggle, forcing me to vault onto the bed to avoid its metal side. Amy came in right behind me and slid the door shut.\n\n""I thought you wanted a book,"" I said as she climbed onto the bed. Amy studied the door for a moment, ignoring me. She figured out how the latch worked, then kicked off her shoes. Smart girl. I caught a whiff of her perfume. Expensive, and probably bought with Daddy's gold card. Daddy who was only four or five passenger car lengths away.\n\n""I wanted to pass the time _somehow_,"" she corrected. ""I might as well have some fun on this goddamned train."" Amy edged closer.\n\n""I hate to be a spoilsport but --"" Amy chose that moment to blow in my ear. ""-- Your dad is about four hundred feet away,"" I finished with considerably less composure than I had started the sentence.\n\n""So? He drank a whole bunch, and he's out cold,"" she whispered, running her finger down my chest. Amy deliberately unfastened one of my shirt buttons. ""You wanna make me remember my first long train ride?"" She may have only been seventeen, but the delivery of that line, and the sentiment behind it were _much_ older. Amy slid closer, removing any space between our bodies. It was getting hard to think. Down below, it was just getting hard. ""I'm not a virgin,"" she said defensively. I never would have guessed, I thought sarcastically. Her lips caressed my left ear.\n\n""While I'd like to, I don't have a rubber. I don't expect this sort of thing on a train y'know, and I'm not about to make any little brown babies,"" I declared, lust notwithstanding. I thought that I would feel relieved, but I felt oddly -- frustrated. Maybe because it had been a long time since I had had sex. But it hadn't been long enough for me to even consider the possibility of offspring. Especially not with a seventeen year old.\n\nAmy rummaged around in her purse; compact, wallet, cigarettes, matches all hit the floor, followed by her purse. She triumphantly held a foil packet between her first two fingers. I looked at her strangely. ""Does your father know about that?""\n\n""Yes, and he doesn't want to,"" was her quick response. ""C'mon, let's do it,"" she urged, sounding seventeen again. I had run out of obstacles, so I did the only thing I could: I unfastened her dress and watched her wiggle her firm, teenaged butt out of her panties. She set to work at removing my clothes. I unhooked her bra, then went to kiss her. Amy resisted, turning her head. ""No kissing,"" she said, ""I only kiss my boyfriend."" I snickered to myself at that. She handed me the rubber, which I put away for later use. ""Wha--?"" I kissed Amy on the neck, then dove straight for her pussy.\n\n""Don't make too much noise now,"" I cautioned her playfully. She shot me a surprised look as I scrunched into a bed made for one (well, three-quarters). My hands gently exposed her young hidden treasure. I ran my tongue lightly down her clitoral hood and circled her pussy.\n\nAmy gasped. ""My -- boyfriend -- doesn't do that,"" she breathed. I delayed my assault for a moment. She continued, ""But I give him blow jobs."" I felt her hand and breath on my cock. Blood moved quickly.\n\n""Amy, relax,"" I said. I raised my head to look at her questioningly. ""Did you ever stop to think that that might be --"" I searched for the right word. ""Unfair? I mean, what's good for him should be good for you too, right?""\n\nShe blinked. ""Well, it's different for him,"" she equivocated, apologizing for her absent beau. Amy quickly said, ""I mean, you don't have to do it. I'll give you a blowjob anyway."" Her tongue touched my cock, sending an electric thrill through my body.\n\n""No, that's OK. Trust me, I _like_ to do this,"" I explained and dove in, leading with my tongue. I painted circles just inside her soft outer lips, using my hands only to hold her slender, firm thighs. I patiently licked around her clit, easily avoiding for now the still- hidden button. Amy tasted _wonderful_. As her lips swelled, and her clit popped out, she began to sigh repeatedly. I dug deeper with my tongue, using it with long scooping motions. She was very wet after a few minutes of this. The muscles in her thighs tightened. I stopped, and let her body vibrate for a few seconds. ""Shhh..."" I said, and plunged the scoop back in.\n\nAmy stuffed a pillow in her mouth. I tongued her, sucking at the nectar that flowed from her inner depths, slurping loudly, as deeply as I could. She went nuts. Her legs scissored abruptly, almost trapping my head before I could hold them apart. Mmmf-ing sounds came from the area where her head was. I drew her clit slowly into my mouth and sucked on it. Amy had an orgasm. She bounced and thrashed as much as she could, any noise muffled by the pillow she clutched to her mouth for dear life. Her stomach and hips jerked stiffly while I sucked on her pleasure button. I stopped before the curl came out of her hair, only to resume my exquisite oral torture of her engorged slit. Her body's movements became smoother, and the experience had left Amy breathing heavily. She had let go of the pillow.\n\nI flicked her clit with the tip of my tongue. ""Oh!! Gawd!!!"" Amy's head snapped to one side and she buried her face in the other pillow. I carefully lapped around the magic button, wanting Amy to return slowly to the peak. The train lurched suddenly, and my mouth scored a bulls-eye. Amy's body went stiff as a two-by-four. She came again, her butt clenched, thighs taut, while her stomach rippled against my chest. By then, I was almost fully erect, but content to let the young girl come all the way down. I heard her almost hyperventilating as her face left the pillow. She would have to move before I could, since it was such a tight fit in the bed.\n\nHer tongue touched my cock after a few minutes, and I became _very_ hard. ""Amy, scoot over as much as you can so I can lie down,"" I instructed quickly. She plastered herself against the wall while I rolled onto my back. ""Now kneel and put your knees on either side of my hips.""\n\nAmy straddled me as instructed, facing me. ""Like that?"" she queried. ""I've never done it like this before,"" she panted quietly, excitement in her voice, her father completely forgotten. ""Where's the rubber?"" I pointed to the pouch over my head, and she ripped the packet open as she carried it towards my waist. Amy put it on me in a big hurry, and immediately began to slide my rigid cock between her wet pussy lips. It looked as if no further instructions would be necessary until the train stopped.\n\nI grabbed her to keep her from moving. ""Shhh,"" I cautioned. Amy slowed down, but continued sliding along my covered cock. I turned the fan on high, and opened the vent all the way. Amy's breathing was barely audible over the fan, even in the still train. She stopped grinding so hard, just using enough pressure to keep us both ready. A jolt, rapid rocking, and noises signalled the passing of a freight. Our train began to move shortly thereafter. Amy immediately positioned my rigid rod at her soaking wet portal, and lowered herself with a quiet moan.\n\n""Let the train --"" I gasped involuntarily. Amy's pussy was extremely tight, and had molded itself to the contours of my cock. ""Do some work,"" I managed to finish.\n\nAmy let the rocking and bouncing of the train take over. The external motion made me stir her insides like a spoon, for Amy's tight, young pussy clung to me almost like the rubber did, and there was no sliding in and out in spite of her lubrication. Her inner vise did not relax its grasp at all. She was breathing loudly, and her eyes were shut as the train's vibrations became our fucking. Amy shuddered and threw her head back, gasping. I pulled her upper body against mine before her approaching orgasm got loud. Suddenly, my cock was pumped frenziedly; Amy thrust her hips sharply down in short, hard stokes, and she poured her tongue into my mouth.\n\nShe whimpered into my mouth as her hips snapped back and forth, stirring her fibrillating cauldron, and grinding her clit against the top of my pubic ring. Amy kept driving her clit against me, only stopping her hungry kisses long enough to breathe before working more magic with her tongue in my mouth. This orgasm subsided slowly; our kisses became slower, deeper, with longer pauses between them. ""I thought you oh-ohhhh... only kissed your boyfriend,"" I gasped in her ear.\n\nAmy sat up, then slowly leaned forward, her eyes half-lidded. She kissed me, very wet and very deep. The contour of her pussy expanded a little more, still fitting like a second skin. ""Shhh,"" she whispered while I tried to recover from her previous kiss. She put her hands on either side of my head, and started thrusting, rolling, and pumping her hips. Amy was a fast learner. My cock began sliding inside of her, her lubrication overwhelming the velvet grip of her pussy. ""Uhhh-uhhh-unhhh,"" she whimpered at me. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close and holding her tight. Amy gave me another lust-filled kiss as her hips continued their smooth, steady, forceful pumping.\n\nMy hips began to move, almost imperceptibly at first, then faster and stronger as our fucking increased in intensity. I felt my butt clench and grabbed Amy's head. She responded by giving me another powerful kiss, which triggered a forceful wave from deep inside my groin. I thrust up at her one time, viciously; flame shot into the barrier between us. My hips quivered for an eternity, all sound muffled by the sweet tongue that threatened to suffocate me. I stabbed senselessly at Amy as another line of fire shot into the rubber.\n\nThe seventeen year old woman squeezed my shoulders, flailing at my mouth with her tongue. Random fingers began to massage the beginning of all sensation crazily through its thin sheath, and that led to the explosion that scattered me all over the room. I kissed Amy, who responded eagerly after we had returned to our bodies, holding her, stroking her face and hair tenderly, not letting go until after the train had departed Canton, Ohio. We made no sound until the train had picked up enough speed to cover our conversation as it had covered our fucking.\n\nI unlatched the door, and swung my legs over the edge of the bed. ""Please don't step on my cigarettes,"" Amy said. I turned and she smiled, ""otherwise I'll have to -- borrow -- yours'."" It was time to put the bed up, so she carefully got out of the bed, and stood in the hall, behind the room's curtain, allowing me to put the bed up without exposing either of us, except for our feet. Amy started to put her things back into her purse, pausing to open the toilet and flush the spent rubber onto the tracks, to be left behind as our fucking had been. Still naked, and seemingly unconcerned, she sat and lit a cigarette.\n\nI opened the sink. ""You'd better wash up,"" I suggested, ""before _everybody_ on this train knows what you've been doing."" I sat across from her. Amy put her feet in my lap, and took a long, leisurely drag on her smoke. She gave me a seventeen year old's ""come hither"" look.\n\n""That was fantastic,"" she purred. ""I'd like to do it some more with you."" Amy picked up a washcloth, and fiddled with it, still not moving from her seat. ""My --"" She paused and lowered her voice, ""boyfriend --"" She appeared to search for the right words. ""He doesn't last as long or know what to do like you."" I just looked at her, feeling awkward. Amy stood up and put her cigarette out. ""Maybe I need a new boyfriend."" Amy washed herself quietly, dressing slowly, watching me watch her, possibly hoping that I would stop her. But, it was already after five in the morning, and the whole train would be waking up soon. I have little doubt that Amy had another condom available if I had decided to do it again. She applied her makeup, some perfume, then looked at me questioningly. I gave her a book, and a long, wet kiss before letting her go.\n\nA few seconds later, there was a knock on my door. I opened it, and the car attendant poked his head in. ""That's a pretty little girl,"" he said, nodding his head to indicate Amy's departing direction. I swallowed hard. ""You _know_ you wasn't suppose to do what you jus' did,"" he continued. I nodded nervously. ""But it ain't the first time that done happen in my car. So,"" he grinned, ""I didn't see or hear a goddamned thing."" Returning to his professional demeanor, he looked at me with a straight face and said, ""I'll bring you some extra orange juice, sir."" He closed the door, and earned a ten dollar tip for keeping more than the door shut.\n\nI saw Amy and her father in the lounge car after breakfast. Amy waved me over to their table. Her father offered to buy me a Bloody Mary, since he was going to the bar to get another one. I declined, choosing apple juice instead. As soon as he was out of sight, Amy leaned forward and whispered, ""He doesn't suspect a thing. He woke up once during the night, but I told him I was smoking in the lounge car because I couldn't sleep on the train."" I smiled, relieved, and Amy stroked my hand for a couple of seconds. ""Thanks for the book, but I'm not really into science fiction,"" she announced, squeezing my hand in a feminine fashion. She handed me the book I had ""loaned"" her, as her father returned with our drinks. Amy lit a cigarette, and turned her head to watch the falling snow outside the window. She had regained her air of snobbish ennui, in a performance worthy of an accomplished actress. I felt her bare foot run along my leg underneath the table. She didn't look at me once.\n\nAfter I left the lounge car, I only saw Amy one more time, when I walked past her and her reunited family in the station. I winked at her; she pursed her lips and blew me a kiss, smiling knowingly. The Broadway Limited had arrived in Chicago four hours late. I didn't mind at all."
748,Brody's Story,"['Mfg', 'pre-teen', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'rom']","When I was almost 12 and a half, Mom found some guy. She thought he was Mr. Right. But he turned out to be a Mr. Oh-No-All-Wrong. Cutting to the bottom line, Mom was engaged to him, found out that he was actually sleeping around with someone else and so threw the bum out. Turns out the ""someone else"" was Janet.\n\nBoy! Did the sparks fly at that. And wouldn't you know it? Just like in a bad soap opera, both Mom and Janet were pregnant by the same Mr. Oh-No-All-Wrong.\n\nMom and Janet didn't speak till after the babies were born. By then, Mom figured that they both had been used and they both needed each other's help. So I had a new little sister, Celeste, when I was 13. Janet had a baby girl also named, Kristine. And so after a little bit, things settled in like they had been: Mom and Janet, helping each other out and watching the children -- only now it was three children to watch, and I didn't need as much supervision. But still it was nice to have someone home in the evenings -- whether it was Mom or Janet -- it was nice to have a warm meal and a friendly, caring face.\n\nI even helped look after Celeste and Kristine. Even did diaper duty and bath times. No. Nothing like what you're thinking. Little poopy butts are a big turn off. Plus, I was more interested in what lay in the pants and panties of some of the girls at school. My goodness! Amber had big bazookas! And Jennifer Schultz had the cutest ass of anyone I had ever seen! (And she wore the tightest jeans that any human could have possibly worn -- any tighter and they would have split or they would have had to have been painted on!)\n\nBut all that crashed to a halt when I was 15. I remember walking from the living room, the two girls (about 2 years old) were on the floor playing with something and then the phone rang. Mom picked it up and gasped. I remember that gasp and my blood turning to ice. Janet had just been T-boned at an intersection by a pickup truck. She died instantly.\n\nAs soon as mom could, she started the legal papers to make sure that Kristine stayed with us and with her little sister, Celeste. The judge saw no problem with that -- especially since Janet had no close family. So now, I had two little sisters. Both age 2 and born 6 days apart. Oddly enough, I was related to one, but not the other. (Try explaining that one at a party sometime. No? You're right; don't bother.)\n\nThe girls grew up close to each other and rather attached to me. I eventually went to college and moved out west with an electrical engineering job. Oh, I made it back home in the mid-west at least once a year -- sometimes twice. But I was a young professional with barely two weeks of vacation time (if I saved it).\n\nI will never forget the phone call I got early one weekday morning in late June. I hadn't left for work yet, but was within minutes of rushing out of the condo. It was Celeste, although I could barely hear what she was saying. Her voice was breaking up with sobs.\n\n""What? What's up, Celeste?""\n\n""Mom,"" she repeated. ""Mom's in the hospital!""\n\nLike a bad nightmare returning, all the memories of that rainy afternoon when Janet died came back, flooding my mind with emotions. ""What happened?""\n\n""She was backing out of the driveway and crashed. Krissie and I ran out but she was not responding. I called an ambulance. The doctors think it's a nurism.""\n\n""An aneurysm?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Where are you now?""\n\n""Mrs. Browne went with us to the hospital.""\n\n""I will be there as soon as I can,"" I said.\n\nNow I had to call work. Oh, geesh! How does anyone do this while being emotionally caught up like that? But I had a great resource at work. There was a lady in HR who knew the ropes of how to call the airlines and getting onboard and getting my vacation and personal leave all squared away.\n\nAnd I arrived in Des Moines late that night. Then with an hour drive, I was at the hospital just before midnight. I had called ahead to let Mrs. Browne know that I was coming. The girls were slumped over each other on each other on a hospital couch. I sat next to Celeste and hugged her. Kristine looked up and fell across my lap and hugged me. No one said anything and I was a little afraid to ask.\n\nSuddenly there was a touch on my shoulder. I looked up.\n\n""I'm sorry that you had to come all this way under these circumstances, Matt,"" Mrs. Browne began, her eyes brimming with tears. ""But your mom passed away.""\n\nWe had many rounds of crying and huggings and sorrowful embracing. But after the dust had settled -- and there was a lot of legal papers to deal with -- I was the new, legal guardian of my two 12 year old sisters. Me! I was only 25 and now I had 2 near- teenage girls to take care of. Don't get me wrong: There was NEVER any doubt about me stepping up and taking responsibility. It's just that it was a lot of sudden responsibility. And I really recognized it. I should say that during this time the girls didn't not want to leave my side. Indeed they even crawled into bed with me -- Mom's big ol' queen-sized bed. Nothing sexual -- sheesh! We were far too emotional for anything like that -- yet.\n\nBut I was three weeks back in Iowa. My coworkers were really nice and donated hours to my account so I wasn't out too far at all. So after contacting a real estate agent and putting the old home on the market, me and the girls loaded up a U-Haul and said farewell to our home town then left for a cross country trip to California. The girls were excited about staying in motels and eating at restaurants. ""And can we try an IHOP too?"" Celeste asked.\n\nNow I should say a word or two about the girls. Like I said, they were twelve, but as different as night and day. When I had last seen them the previous Christmas, they were only eleven -- ""almost twelve!"" Kristine had protested. They were only girls then. But here with me were two girls that stood on the cusp of puberty -- and one had done jumped over the edge! Both were taller than before, but Kristine had become very womanly -- or at least well on her way to being womanly!\n\nShe had medium blonde hair that came down the middle of her back, cut and styled with bangs in the front. Her eyes were emerald green; her lashes and eye brows were dark. Her tits had already expanded into what I guessed might have been an A cup at least. Definitely nice handfuls each -- rather like two good sized, fresh peaches hanging waiting to be plucked. Her hips had begun filling out into a nice rounded, womanly curved shape.\n\nCeleste, on the other hand, was taller -- maybe around 5' 4"" or 5' 5"". She was a good 2 or 3 inches taller than Kristine. But where Kristine had suddenly rushed into puberty with stunning results, Celeste merely grew taller. She was stick straight, no curves, no womanly rounding, no visible tits. Her face was very sweet, set with blazing eyes of blue. Her hair was light blonde, not even shoulder length. She had no bangs.\n\nWe left our small Iowan town and made it almost all the way across Nebraska. We stayed at a Holiday Inn, had a lovely dinner at a steak house and went swimming in the pool. I needed the long soak in the pool after the nine hour drive. But I came face to face with just how beautiful my sisters -- now my charges -- were! Both wore one piece suits that were a bit small for them. Small and tight. Kristine's breasts threatened to explode out of their fabric confines. Celeste's suit merely showed her ribs -- each of her thin, lithe ribs -- and a hint of where her nipples were. Both girls' crotches were held snug by the fabric of their suits; so snugly that pussies were boldly outlined. Celeste's pussy seemed to be more strongly outlined with a deep cleft -- there was no hint of pussy bush around her lovely slit. Kristine's pussy had a deep furrow but was not nearly distinct. I was suddenly conscious of a stirring in my groin as ol' Woody wanted to go on another roundup! I took several long, focused swims back and forth across the pool before grabbing my towel and heading in.\n\nI was in the shower when the girls came into the motel room. I suddenly remembered that they were both very comfortable about nudity around family. I'm guessing that it was because it was just Mom and the two girls -- no guys around so there's no need to hide anything. In the weeks after Mom's death, I was surprised several times by copious flashes of girlie flesh. I just knew that they were going to be coming into the bathroom at any moment. I quickly shut the water off and grabbed a towel just as they burst in.\n\n""Hi, Matt,"" Celeste said, pulling her suit down.\n\nMy eyes more than glanced over her torso and saw that while she had no tits yet, her nipples were widening and were a little puffy.\n\nKristine was right behind her. ""Man, with that A/C on it really freezes your suit!"" she said with her boobs already hanging out of her top. Lovely! Gravity- defying! Perfect small peach-sized conical expressions of sweet, nearly womanliness! Each topped with nipples that were pebble hard because of the cool A/C.\n\n""It's all yours,"" I said, motioning to the shower all the while holding onto the towel around my waist. ""I'm beat so I'm going to head to bed.""\n\nI turned to leave, but not before seeing Celeste's absolutely bare pussy staring right back at me. I felt it staring! I also saw Kristine's bare ass cheeks as she slid her suit the rest of the way off. I was struck with how beautiful my sisters were. And how dangerous of a situation this might turn into.\n\nAs they turned the shower on, I quickly dried off in the main room and put on underwear, shorts and a tee shirt. Overkill for sleeping -- at least, that's how it felt to me. Prior to coming out to Iowa that time, I would sleep nude or with loose shorts only; but not with the girls -- and especially not after all I had seen (and thought!). And it was just as well I took extra precautions since the girls again wanted to hold me tightly as we drifted off to sleep. I couldn't believe that somehow I was turned on by two 12 and a half year old girls.\n\nI woke up early the next morning. Or rather my bladder pushed me into a semi-conscious state. As I slowly came back into reality, I took stock of my situation: I was in the middle between two girls; I was on my back; my pecker was piss-hard and tenting my shorts ferociously; I really had to pee. I saw that Celeste, on the side closer to the bathroom, was on her tummy. I figured that would be safer to exit over her without waving my hard-on in her face. I pulled the covers back and almost audibly gasped. Her night shirt had risen up to reveal that she wore no panties. Dang! her buns were cute! Very boyish and narrow, but very cute!\n\nI made it into the bathroom and had to sit and force my pecker into the toilet before it started draining.\n\nIt wasn't but a few minutes later that the door opened and Celeste slipped in. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ""How far are we going to get today?""\n\n""Don't know. Maybe Utah."" I stood up and quickly zipped up.\n\nShe pulled her tee shirt up and just sat. Yep, I was right. No panties or nothing down there.\n\n""I suppose that we won't die from T. B. or anything,"" she deadpanned.\n\n""T. B.?""\n\n""Yeah, tired butt!"" She giggled at my reaction. ""That's something that Mamma said after a long drive.""\n\nI nodded, my heart catching briefly at the mention of Mom. ""Perhaps we should take a swim to make sure that we get our wiggles out before we drive again.""\n\nShe smiled at my reference of another one of Mom's phrases. ""I don't know if we'd be able to get Kristine up. She's not a morning person.""\n\n""I'm going for a brief swim,"" I said, grabbing my swim trunks. ""It'll help wake me up. Then a good breakfast.""\n\n""Sounds good,"" she said, slipping her tee shirt off. Her chest was so flat. I didn't have a good clue about when girls were supposed to get tits and whatnot. I knew that there was a wide variety of timings, but I was amazed that she was so flat while her sister (a mere 6 days younger, mind you) was positively womanly in her figure.\n\nI purposed not to look at her lest my woody go skyrocketing again.\n\n""Yuck! It's cold and wet!"" she exclaimed with a shiver.\n\n""It's working. You're awake already.""\n\n""Should I just put Kristine's suit across her face now?"" she asked with a glimmer in her eyes.\n\n""Uh, no.""\n\nI went to where Kristine still slept and gently nudged her to wake her up. ""We're going for a swim before breakfast. You want to come too?""\n\nShe open one eye and said, ""I'm so sleepy I might drown.""\n\n""Come on out when you're ready,"" I said, giving her a light kiss on her forehead.\n\nKristine did join us for a brief swim. After cleaning up, we had a nice breakfast (not IHOP yet) then checked out of the motel. But not before I made sure to drain my bladder one last time.\n\nI was standing at the toilet, letting the coffee finish percolating through me when Celeste barged in to use the sink. She stopped and stared at me then said, ""That is so cool that you can stand up and do that. That must save a lot of time.""\n\nI nodded, flicked the last drop off my dick, then tucked it back in my pants.\n\n""Oh, look at that!"" she exclaimed. ""You don't even have to take time to wipe. Just shake it off and you're on your way.""\n\n""And we should be on our way too,"" I said.\n\nAnd then we were on the road before 8:30. Kristine said that was the earliest she had been up and going anywhere on a non-school day since Christmas morning when I was still living at home. That brought a smile to my face remembering how eagerly my little sisters would wake up on Christmas morning.\n\nWe stopped for lunch in Cheyenne. I made sure to walk around as well as eat a good meal. I noticed that both girls were really loving the fries and the soda. I reminded them about hours on the open road. ""Got it covered, Matt. We just went to the little girl's room,"" Kristine said.\n\nBut it was some place between Laramie and Rawlins that Celeste started wiggling. ""Matt, I really gotta go pee. Bad!""\n\n""There's nothing around here,"" I pointed out.\n\n""Then what do I do?"" she bounced up and down on the bench seat.\n\n""We can pull off and you can water the weeds.""\n\nKristine laughed.\n\nThe U-Haul was barely stopped when Celeste had the door open and was out beside the truck. I stopped the engine and took a slow look around the truck. There was almost no one on the road. Shoot! Three cars would have been considered a Wyoming traffic jam! I double checked the lock on the back of the truck then came around the passenger side just to check on the girls. I was expecting that they would have been done or at least relatively covered. Boy, was I shocked!\n\nThere stood Celeste, her skirt hiked up and her legs spread part and her hips tipped and piss streaming out of her gash. But some also dribbled down along her leg, making her sandals a mess. Kristine looked to be having more success. She had her shorts and panties around her ankles and her piss was streaming out of her pussy lips which she had spread wide with her fingers. I could see that she had a nice start to a healthy bush across the top of her pussy. But a closer looked showed that her panties and shorts were tagged with her urine.\n\nI didn't know what to say. But Celeste saw me before I said anything or even came closer. ""Not exactly as easy as I had thought it would be.""\n\n""I'll get a towel,"" I replied.\n\nIn a few moments I was back alongside them and they were sponging themselves clean. And I found a skirt for Kristine. A little later, we were back on the road and I still hadn't really said much.\n\n""Matt?"" Celeste began. She was in the middle next to me. ""I'm sorry. That was my idea and my fault.""\n\n""You planned this?""\n\n""Yeah, but maybe not really well planned,"" she added.\n\n""You're not mad, are you?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""Mad? No. Surprised? Yes. But I also have to caution you both. If you want to see if you can pee like a guy, that's okay. But not out in public. What you do in your own room with no one else around is fine, but out in public it can be interpreted wrong and could even get me in trouble.""\n\nThey were both silent for several moments. ""Sorry, Matt,"" Celeste finally said.\n\n""Yeah, sorry, Matt,"" Kristine added. ""We won't do that again.""\n\nI patted both of them on their legs and said, ""I love you both. Very much.""\n\nCeleste leaned her head on me. I glanced down and saw that she had closed her eyes. The afternoon sun was coming in, warming the cab up. I turned the A/C on high. Kristine aimed the vent on her side toward her. I noticed that her skirt billowed up a little under the air flow.\n\nAfter a half hour both girls were fast asleep. Celeste's legs were sprawled wide, her skirt riding high up on her thighs. Kristine's skirt had risen up some too giving me more of a view of her tanned and toned thighs. What was I getting into? I thought to myself. What was I going to do?\n\n = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == =\n\nChapter 2\n\nWe made it to Salt Lake City that night. And the girls got to eat at an IHOP the next morning. I pushed it hard the next day and arrived back in the Sacramento area late the next night. We were all so very tired. All we did was bring some mats and pillows and some clothes into the condo then crash for the night. That was Saturday night so we had all day Sunday to unload before I returned the U-Haul. And I had to be back at work that next morning. I was so pleased to see how much the girls had done by the time I arrived at home. They had rearranged the kitchen and used their own money to buy groceries to cook up a nice dinner.\n\n""You're going to spoil me,"" I told them as I helped clean up.\n\n""It would be our pleasure,"" Celeste said.\n\n""You don't have a girlfriend now, do you?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""No. Not now.""\n\n""Why not?"" Celeste asked.\n\n""Just because,"" I replied. ""Haven't found the right woman yet.""\n\nI also flinched inwardly recalling how I had just overheard a couple of coworkers talking about me at lunch. One said that by my taking responsibility for my two, near-teen sisters, I was basically off the marriageable market-place. ""Now if they were cute little babies, that would be a babe magnet,"" the other agreed. ""But no one wants to put up with the teen years if it's not their own kids."" I really hoped that he was wrong.\n\nI worked ""9-80s"" which meant 9 hour days Monday through Thursday, then 8 hours one Friday and the next Friday was off. This meant a three day weekend every other week. I planned a couple of good events around this with the girls. Since we lived in the foothills near Sacramento that meant that we had a large lake nearby. I had a friend at work that had let me use his speed boat before and he was happy to let me use it again to take the girls water skiing.\n\nIt was a beautiful Friday morning that promised to be rather warm. We were out on the Lake by ten. The girls were absolutely enthralled with the boat and the speed and being out on the Lake. After speeding around the Lake for a while, I suggested they try out the skis.\n\n""So you have your swim suits on already?"" I asked, knowing full well they had their suits on under their shorts and tee shirts.\n\nThey nodded and shed their outer clothes. That's when my eyes popped. They did not wear their one piece suits. No, they had on very skimpy bikinis. Kristine's was a dark red string bikini, her tits swelled and filled her top. Her bottom was a triangle over her pussy and a larger triangle over her butt. Celeste's was dark blue. The bottom was a triangle over her pussy. Her pussy lips were outlined obscenely by the cloth. Her top was flat, covered with small triangles over her non-existent tits.\n\nI must have stared for several minutes before I finally gathered enough wits to say, ""Bikinis? When you get those?""\n\n""Mamma bought them for us,"" Kristine answered.\n\n""She said that Kristine was old enough -- or at least developed enough,"" Celeste explained. ""I protested that I was older so it wouldn't be fair if I wasn't allowed to have a bikini too.""\n\n""Don't worry,"" Kristine laughed, seeing my expression. ""Mamma also told us to make sure that we were not with boys our age when we wear them.""\n\n""I'm relieved,"" I dead-panned. ""Who wants to ski first?""\n\n""I do,"" Kristine said.\n\nShe put the life jacket on and I tossed the skis into the water. She jumped into the water and came up shrieking. ""Wow, it's cold!""\n\nWe laughed then I explained how to use the skis. I was going to give her a few practice runs. I figured that she would get up briefly then fall a few times. She gave me the thumbs up and I accelerated. The boat jumped forward and soon she was almost up. She tottered then tripped and fell forward. She came up sputtering and laughing. I brought the boat around and she caught the line to try it again.\n\n""I'm going to hit it a little faster,"" I said. ""You were almost up!""\n\nSure enough the next time was a charm and she WAS up. For about a half minute. Then she pitched forward and went down with a splash.\n\nThis time when I brought the boat around she didn't want the line. Instead she said, ""The water took my bikini off!""\n\nOH NO! I was quickly thinking what to do. She still had her shorts lying there in the boat.\n\n""Did you lose them?"" Celeste asked.\n\n""Almost. They're hanging around my knees.""\n\n""You want to come back in now?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes. Let me pull these things back up.""\n\n""Do you want to try?"" I asked Celeste.\n\nShe shook her head. ""Maybe not right now.""\n\nProbably a good idea. She was so skinny that her bikini bottom fit loosely. If Kristine lost her bottoms, Celeste definitely would! So I suggested we find a quiet cove up one of the far arms of the Lake and just swim around. That worked fine. The girls loved splashing around in the Lake -- and splashing me.\n\nWe finally swung up on the boat again and realized that we were very hungry. I also realized that we had been out in the sun for a couple of hours.\n\n""Hey, we better get some more sunscreen on,"" I said, toweling off.\n\n""Would you help us, Matt?"" Celeste asked. ""I can never get my back.""\n\n""Or the back of your legs,"" Kristine put in. ""Remember that bad burn you got last summer?""\n\n""That was *bad*!"" Celeste replied. ""I could barely bend my knees it hurt so badly.""\n\n""Okay, then, I'll help you,"" I said, getting the sunscreen out.\n\nCeleste lay down on the back bench and said, ""I'm ready.""\n\nI began putting the sunscreen on. It was purely business at first. Cover every part of her back and the back of her legs so that she wouldn't burn. Then I began contemplating *what* part of her that I was touching and thinking about how pretty it was and how nice it felt under my fingers. The strap of her bikini top was merely a string. I easily moved it to one side and ran my hand underneath it. I felt each rib under her tan skin. I felt her vertebrae and traced her spine down to her.....Oh no! That's her ass under that thin piece of cloth. My hands skirted around and reapplied lotion to her back.\n\n""Would you make sure that I'm covered all the way to my butt?"" Celeste asked. ""I don't want to get a burn right at a line where the bikini stops or moves around.""\n\n""Okay."" I guess that meant that I had to apply more lotion down there too. I put more in my hands then rubbed it into her skin. I made sure to slip my lotion-covered fingers under the waistband of her bikini bottoms. My heart almost stopped as my fingers dipped, momentarily, into her butt crack. I also applied the lotion to the back of her legs and worked it into her thighs right next to where her bikini ended. Yes, I made sure to put some extra there underneath the elastic band. Again my fingers slipped into her butt crack. This time it was the deep forbidden zone near to the back door of her pussy. I was suddenly conscious of my dick tenting my suit.\n\n""My turn,"" Kristine suddenly said, interrupting my thoughts.\n\nShe pushed at Celeste who slowly moved out of the way. Kristine then plopped down in front of me and presented her lovely back and back side for my viewing pleasure -- err, no, for sun screen application. I forced myself to think only of applying the lotion so she wouldn't burn. But that didn't last very long at all. Her skin felt so warm and soft under my fingers. I slipped my hands under her bikini strap and around each side. Her ribs were there, but not nearly as pronounced as Celeste's. She had a lot more womanly padding, softening her form and making her curve in delicate ways. I quickly tried to finish putting the sun screen on her back before I shot my load involuntarily in my shorts. It was hard. Yes, my dick -- but also focusing on the real job of being the nice older brother, loving daddy figure for these girls. I rubbed her shoulders and felt the soft skin slip away down toward her breasts. I quickly moved back away and added more lotion to the small of her small. She flinched slightly before I followed it with the palm of my hands smoothing the sun screen into her skin. I let my fingers slip under the waist band of her bikini bottom. Her ass cheeks were so full and delectable. My fingers lingered slightly along her ass crack. Then I squirted more lotion onto the back of each leg, working it into the back of her knees before massaging it further up her legs. I made sure to carefully work the lotion under the elastic of her leg openings. Her ass formed a deep cleft where it met her leg. Where her ass crack met the back of her pussy, my fingers felt an inviting heat and moistness.\n\n""Well, I'm hungry now,"" I said, sitting back down. I pulled my towel over my lap to hide Mr. Woody and his antics.\n\nWe ate and laughed and it was good to hear my sisters enjoying themselves. After lunch the girls wanted to lay out and work on their tans. I told them that I wanted to be in the shade. I figured out a nice compromise. I moved the boat so that the back, where I would doze off, was in the shadows of the bank. But the bow was in full sun. Celeste and Kristine quickly spread their towels out on the bow. I sat back on the rear bench, then leaned back and closed my eyes. I was asleep soon afterwards.\n\nI suddenly jerked awake and looked around. It had only been twenty or thirty minutes but my sisters were now sunbathing in the nude on the bow of the boat. NUDE! In broad daylight! They were on their tummies, their ass cheeks were there out in the open and their toned legs were spread just enough so.... Oh, sheesh!\n\n""Hey!"" I yelled. ""That's not a good idea!""\n\nThey both looked up very shocked at me.\n\n""Come on, girls. Get covered up!""\n\n""But isn't this California?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""Yes, and you're nude and in public! That's still illegal!""\n\nIt was then that I noticed that they were only topless. They had their bikini bottoms on still, but they had tucked most of the cloth on the back side into their butt crack making it more of a thong than a bikini. But still!\n\nThe girls clamored off the bow and came back to sit near me. I was struck with several things all at once. First, they were just girls. Yes, Kristine had boobs, but they were little girl boobs, if that makes any sense. Their faces were still girl faces -- they hadn't matured and grown out of that cute, teeth a little too large for my face look yet. Second, they were cute. Very cute. The type of cute that I probably would have been interested in if they were in my class in junior high. Third, I was really attracted to how sexy their naked tits looked. Both girls had been in the sun and were warm enough that their nipples were relaxed and their areolas were wide. There was hardly a discernible rise from the areola to the nipple. True, Celeste's tits were non-existent, but her areolas were wide and softened. Kristine's were just beautiful and delectable, like ripe fruit waiting to be picked. Hers did not hang like older, more mature breasts usually do, but rather they stuck straight out like perfectly shaped cones topped with ruby Hershey kisses.\n\n""I think I'm burned,"" Kristine said, looking at her shoulders.\n\n""Matt would you rub some more lotion on us?"" Celeste asked. ""I don't want to burn.""\n\nCeleste was blonder and a bit fairer in skin color. She would definitely burn before Kristine.\n\n""Okay, girls. Then cover up, okay?""\n\nCeleste quickly lay down on the bench next to me. On her back. Her titless chest staring right up at me, begging me to rub my hands all over her. Dang! Did I say yes? Oops! I guess I did.\n\nI knelt down beside her and squirted a big blop on her belly. She jumped then giggled. I worked it into her skin with both hands. Her skin felt so smooth and taut, each rib was defined, each hip bone stuck out prominently above her bikini bottom, each nipple pointed upwards, hoping and trying to grow taller.\n\n""So water skiing is pretty much out of the question, isn't it?"" she asked.\n\nI rubbed more lotion onto her nipples and felt their tiny pokiness press back against my fingers.\n\n""Maybe,"" I said slowly. I suddenly got a wild and randy idea. ""Although there are other things we could try.""\n\n""What?"" she sat up part way.\n\nKristine put her hand on my shoulder. ""Really?""\n\nTime to put my money where my mouth was. ""Well, you could either where the shorts that you started out with,"" I started.\n\nKristine shook her head. Celeste wrinkled her nose and added, ""You know how weird jean material feels while wet?""\n\n""Or,"" I went on, ""you could hang off the back of this raft.""\n\n""What would that do?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""Hear me out. It's not skiing, but it's a fast ride through the water hanging off the back of this raft.""\n\n""Would that pull our bottoms off faster?"" Celeste asked.\n\n""Not if you don't start out with your bottoms on in the first place!""\n\nBoth girls looked at me, then at each other. A huge smile spread across both of their faces. ""That would be so cool!"" Celeste finally said.\n\n""And we'd be below water so no one else would know?""\n\n""No one but you and me,"" I agreed.\n\n""Yes!"" Celeste said, pumping her fists. ""But that means that I need sun screen everywhere!""\n\n""Um, you're not going to be out there *THAT* long,"" I countered, immediately knowing what she was thinking.\n\n""I'm blonde and fair. I don't want to burn,"" she argued, as she slipped her bikini bottoms right on off her lithe frame.\n\nGood grief! Great Gatsby! Help! My 12 year old sister was completely naked, laying down face up on the bench in front of me AND SHE WANTED ME TO PUT MY HANDS ALL OVER HER! I couldn't say anything. I opened up Pandora's Box by suggesting it, and the girls had rushed in to take advantage of the opportunity. I slowly squirted some more lotion on my hands. My mouth was dry. I mechanically applied the lotion to her belly and further down across her mons veneris. Mechanical, maybe; but my mind was racing and my heart was pumping. My lips were dry and I could only think of how sexy it was that I was rubbing her bare -- not a hair on it -- pussy with my own hands and fingers! I tried to hurry so that I was not just out-and-out masturbating her, but I did linger around her supple pussy lips. They were so springy under my touch. I quickly moved on and put sun screen all over her legs and feet.\n\n""Now the back side,"" she said flopping over.\n\nFrom that angle she was no different than a boy her age. Her hips were narrow, her ass cheeks small and well-toned. I began rubbing the lotion onto her shoulders. I moved down her back and over her sides. I felt only ribs that led up to her tits would eventually be. My dick jumped and grew yet again within my shorts. Focus! Focus! I kept telling myself. Quickly I made it down her back; her spine was well defined just as her ribs were. Her ass sloped up and I paused to put more lotion on my hands before continuing. Such small cheeks and so tight and firm. I pressed in along her crack and felt her tiny rose bud under my finger.\n\nI laughed. ""The sun's not supposed to shine up there.""\n\nKristine busted up. Celeste turned her head and said, ""Oh, so *that's* what that saying means.""\n\nI used the little bit of humor to lighten things up and finish up Celeste's sun screening as quick as I could. I swallowed hard realizing that things would be even worse when it was Kristine's turn.\n\n""Okay,"" I said, patting her rump. ""Get your top on as well as a life vest.""\n\nI motioned to Kristine who already had everything off. Oh her tits were lovely! She lay face down on the bench and presented me with a very cute ass. That ass was fuller and rounder than her sister's. The crack was deeper. I bit my tongue to refocus my thoughts and began spreading lotion over her shoulders. Her frame was much more rounded and padded than Celeste's was. I could feel ribs under her skin, but I couldn't see them. As I followed the contour of her back around the sides, I had the delightful surprise of feeling her tits -- the puffy mounds that grew out of her front pushed to either side by laying on them.\n\nI glanced to one side and saw Celeste just sitting there watching us. Sitting there with her bikini top and life vest but nothing else. Again I was flashed by her cute but bare pussy. ""How do nudists do this?"" I thought to myself. ""Either their libido up and left them, or they hang out with others who are ugly?"" I had no idea because at that moment, my dick was threatening to rip through my shorts and ""carpe diem"" as they say.\n\nI finished up Kristine's back side, but not before delving my hands into her ass and tracing that beautiful line of her crack. Her crack was deeper and her cheeks fuller so I didn't feel bottom, as it were. I know I was close to her sphincter though since she flinched and tightened her muscles right at that point. Her thighs were fuller than Celeste's but they were not fat -- just more feminine.\n\n""Front side?"" I said, patting her ass cheeks.\n\nShe rolled over and I bit the sides of my cheeks to keep from leaning down and biting her tits. Geesh! I mean, WOW! Perky, pointing up, capped by perfect little nipples what's not to love in a breast like that? They were each so soft and supple under my gentle rubbing. She reacted with a small gasp when I pinched and rolled her nipples between my fingers. I found out she was suddenly very ticklish on her belly so I moved post haste to her groin region.\n\nHer pussy mound was covered with a moderate spattering of curly hairs, the sides of her pussy lips were more sparsely covered. I noticed a sheen around the lower opening of her pussy and a clumping of white stuff. She was getting turned on! I poured more lotion in my hands then applied it to her pussy mound. To keep from pulling her hairs, I carefully followed their natural direction and worked it in along the creases between her legs and crotch. Her outer pussy lips were so full, almost as if they were becoming engorged by being turned on. I allowed myself a little diversion as I finished her pussy by pulling my hands up from her ass crack toward her mound along the crest of her pussy lips. One hand on each side. One finger from each hand trailed along in her slick crack, feeling every little fold and nuance of her inner lips that were hiding just below the surface.\n\nI took a deep breath then finished putting the sun screen on her legs. ""There you go! Top on, life vest on and then we'll have you two go one at a time so that you know how it works.""\n\nIdeally I needed another set of eyes, but for a raft pull, I felt comfortable with them both in the water and me watching constantly. But I wanted them to get comfortable with it before I tried that.\n\nAnd they got the hang of it easily. First Celeste had a couple of wild rides, then Kristine. Finally I let them both try it out together. And while they were both over the side of the boat, I whipped my aching dick out of the confines of my shorts and tugged and pulled till it splattered white frothy cum all over my tee shirt. (I washed it out first chance I got.)\n\nIt was finally time to go pack it in. I had joined them in the water briefly just to cool off and to finish cooling off ol' Woody. I had the add bonus of watching their cute little rears climb up out of the water and disappear over the edge of the boat. My cock leaped forward in happy response. I thus had to wait a while before I climbed up and out.\n\nWe motored back to the dock, put the boat away and carried our stuff out. It was a bit of a walk back up to where we parked and I took the ice chest and the girls took the food basket and stuff. I caught myself again thinking just how cute they looked in their bikinis and sandals. They ran on ahead up a little path in between oak trees and brush. I reached the parking lot and was coming from around a tall stand of brush when I heard their voices. Not happy or excited voices -- rather scared and weirded out sort of voices.\n\n""No, not interested!"" That was Kristine's voice.\n\nWhat in the world was going on? I spied them about twenty yards ahead of me and an older guy -- a bum, really -- was talking with them. I hurried over to them as quickly as lugging an ice chest would let me.\n\n""Can I help you?"" I asked loudly, inserting myself into the conversation.\n\n""No, no,"" he said and backed away. ""I was just asking if they needed help. That's all.""\n\nAs he left, Kristine and Celeste both crowded next to me. Celeste actually shivered slightly in spite of the heat of the day. ""That was weird!"" she finally said under her breath.\n\n""He was weird!"" Kristine replied.\n\nWe were at my truck by that point. I set the ice chest in the back and asked, ""What was that all about?""\n\n""Matt, we were just walking along,"" Kristine began.\n\n""We were talking about our tan lines,"" Celeste interrupted.\n\n""I had just pointed at my bikini waist band when Weirdo asked if we needed any help."" Kristine finished.\n\n""We didn't know what he was talking about,"" Celeste went on, ""So he said, 'I can help you look in there for whatever you've lost. I'm sure I could find it.' And then he started laughing all weird and everything.""\n\nI hugged both of them close to me and realized that this was the first time either of them had any unwanted sexual advance pushed onto them. It had to be strange and disconcerting. I glanced across the parking lot and saw a tall, healthy and thick stand of poison oak over by the path where we had come up.\n\n""Girls?"" I began. ""How did you get up to the parking lot so much faster than I did?""\n\n""Took a short cut,"" Celeste answered.\n\n""Where?"" I asked.\n\n""Right up between those bushes,"" Kristine replied.\n\n""Oh, no!"" My fears were realized. ""Those bushes are poison oak!"" I had a case of poison oak the previous Spring. It was not fun. And my sisters had walked up by those bushes wearing only bikinis. They would die if they caught it that bad! Perhaps I was overplaying my fears but I really didn't want them to see them with a full blown case of poison oak.\n\nI probably did overstate the seriousness -- and I was probably gruffer than I should have been. But I was scared for them. Those bushes of poison oak that they had walked next to and in between were towering huge bushes!\n\nThe girls were silent the whole ride home. Scared of what poison oak would do -- and most likely, scared of how serious I had become. By the time we arrived home, I also began to realize that they were also scared from the unwanted perv talking to them -- and then I turn up the scare factor with my poison oak alert.\n\n""I'm sorry for making it sound so bad,"" I finally said. ""Poison oak *can* be bad and I don't want you to experience that.""\n\n""What are we going to do?"" Kristine said softly.\n\n""I have some soap that cuts through the poison oak oils and does a good job of keeping you from getting a full blown case of it. And we're going to wash everything right away to keep from spreading it. So... on the way in, drop all your clothes and towels in the laundry room, then head for the bathtub. I'll get the soap.""\n\nIt was a bit of a slow motion dash unloading the pickup and running upstairs. Once inside, the girls stripped and left their stuff by the washing machine. I dug around on the shelves till I found the special soap. I purchased it after my run in with poison oak. I heard the water running. I tossed all but my shorts in the washer then headed up to give the soap to the girls. I had every intention of dropping it off and leaving. Seriously. I mean, I had already pushed the envelope way too far that day with being the touchy- feely-while-they're-nude sort of guy.\n\nI knock on their bathroom door, then opened it. The shower was running and they were in the shower, but not much was happening. The shower was a tub/shower sort of thing. It could be a tub, or turning the faucet, it could be a shower. Thus it had enough room for two to stand in the shower at once.\n\n""Here's the soap,"" I said, handing it in to the closest girl.\n\nKristine took it but just looked at me. Celeste gave me a pitiful look too.\n\n""The quicker you wash it off the better chance you have of not getting the itchies,"" I said.\n\n""How?"" Kristine said finally.\n\n""Just scrub it hard,"" I answered.\n\n""Do we have to touch it?"" she whined.\n\n""What do you mean?"" I asked.\n\n""I don't want to touch it and get it worse,"" she replied.\n\n""I'm not touching her either,"" Celeste added.\n\n""Come on,"" I pleaded. ""You have to hurry.""\n\nThe water kept splashing around and they looked at me with pitiful eyes. My heart melted again. They were only kids -- little girls, really. Only 12 years old and they'd been through a lot already: in addition to Mom dying, now a verbal sexual advance and a brush with poison oak and a brother who got overly gruff.\n\n""It's been a rough afternoon,"" I said. ""Do you need some help?""\n\nBoth girls nodded and I found myself again ready to rub down two nearly teenage girls' bodies. I was much more methodical about the process this time. I concentrated on their arms, shoulders and backs. Their tits, crotches and asses were covered with cloth -- scanty cloth, 'tis true -- but covered nonetheless. It still gave me a lot of time to see their beautiful bodies glistening in the shower water. After finishing one girl's upper body, I turned to clean the other. Quickly! I told myself. Must get the poison oak off. I also talked out loud my rationale for cleaning them quickly. Both girls were still rather quiet.\n\nThis whole time, I had been standing just outside the shower with the shower door partly open. I was at the back of the tub-shower so I soaped one girl up, scrubbed her skin with the soap and a washcloth then sent her in to rinse off.\n\nNow it was time to scrub their hips and legs. I knelt down on a towel and began soaping up Kristine's hips. She turned and I was face-to-muff with her cute little pussy. My cock surged again in my shorts -- I had been real good up to that point. The water had matted her sparse bush and parted the hairs so that they went on either side of her pussy slit. As I scrubbed her thighs, she spread her legs along me room to wash in between her legs. That action opened up her outer pussy lips to reveal the wrinkly inner lips and the clitoral hood that seemed to point right at me, beckoning. My dick was quivering excitedly. I leaned against the side of the tub and found that it added to the stimulation. I re-focused and kept scrubbing. ""Almost done,"" I told myself. I gently turned her around and now her butt stared right back at my face. She leaned against the shower wall as I pressed hard into her legs to finish scrubbing. I could see right into her butt crack -- the tiny anal ring, the back edge of her pussy where her inner lips spilled out. She had no dark hairs growing back there yet -- at least that I could see.\n\nI patted her leg and said, ""All done. Rinse off now.""\n\nShe moved and Celeste took her place in front of me. Celeste turned so her pussy was pointed right at my face -- mere inches away. Her lovely, bare, not a bit of dark, wiry hair or bush on it pussy. And she had planted her feet so that her legs were wide apart. That caused her pussy lips to open up, revealing the slender inner lips and pointy clitoral hood. My dick spasmed with joy at the sight of such beauty. I pressed in hard against the tub edge to keep from shooting my load right there.\n\nI tried hard to focus on soaping up the washcloth and scrubbing her thighs. But she lost her balance and stepped forward and caught her balance on my head and shoulder. That left her pussy right next to my face. Amidst the soap I smelled her scent. It was all I could do to keep from licking that wet slit right then and there. But then she straightened up, giggled and I continued scrubbing her legs.\n\nI turned her to finish up the back side of her legs and caught my breath as she planted her legs apart and leaned against the shower wall. Her ass crack was wide open and her pussy was very visible from underneath. I was nearly losing it. My dick was a steel rod that quivered within my shorts. If I didn't press against the tub side, I would certainly spurt my cum. But pressing against the tub side added more pressure and stimulation in addition to the visual display.\n\nI patted her hips and said with a very strained voice, ""All done. You can rinse off now.""\n\nCeleste turned around, bent over and kissed my cheek. My dick unleashed torrents of cum. I tried to cover it by pretending to rinse out the washcloth, but I had no control over my voice and I sure didn't trust it enough to use it. And now I had a huge, growing wet spot on my front. The only thing I could do was scoop up some of the water and splash it all over Kristine then Celeste. It worked. They shrieked and laughed then splashed me back with a lot of water. I was soaked. The wet spot was covered.\n\n""Wash your hair too,"" I finally said, standing up and grabbing the towel I was kneeling on.\n\nI quickly left and went to my bathroom and pumped my still turgid dick till it spewed another load of white jism into the sink. ""What had I gotten into?"" I wondered as I began my own shower.\n\n = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == =\n\nChapter 3\n\nBelieve it or not, things did not progress out of control from that point. The girls were still somewhat free about parading around the condo in their underwear, but that was so much more cover than the nude display that they gave me. And gave me twice, up close, personal, with my hands all over their bodies. No, my dick was not always rock solid. It was usually semi-hard, and I got in the habit of wearing briefs that would hold my cock tight against my body instead of boxer shorts or something that would allow it to be loose and floppy and easily expanding into the ""Tent of Mischief""!\n\nThe girls did enlist my help after their showers. They wanted me to brush and comb their hair ""just like Mamma used to do."" Oh, break my heart, will ya'? Seriously. So after their baths or showers, they would come out to the den, and sit in front of me, in between my legs, and I would brush their hair.\n\nIt was early on while I was combing Celeste's hair that she declared, ""I should really let my hair grow longer.""\n\n""Why so, sis?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""Then Matt would have to spend longer brushing it.""\n\nThat brought a laugh from both of them.\n\nI only rolled my eyes. I did enjoy being with them. And since it was still summer and quite warm, they would come down wearing only their panties and a towel. Sometimes just a towel. The visual perks for this job were very, very rewarding!\n\n""Say,"" Kristine suddenly said. ""Matt is more than a brother to us, isn't he?""\n\nCeleste nodded.\n\n""But he's not really a father,"" Kristine went on. ""But shouldn't he have a special title?""\n\n""What do you mean?"" I asked, wondering where this would end up.\n\n""Oh, something like a brother plus a father,"" Kristine explained.\n\n""Oh, like a Brather?"" Celeste laughed.\n\n""Or a Dather?""\n\n""No, no, a Brody!"" Celeste said, almost jumping up and down on the stool in front of me. She turned to look at me and said with a huge smile, ""You're our Brody! Our brother and our daddy all rolled up in one.""\n\n""Yes!"" Kristine agreed. ""That's perfect!""\n\nI thought about it for a few moments then smiled. ""I like that. But does that make you my daugh-sters?""\n\n""Eww, no!"" they both wrinkled their noses and laughed.\n\nCeleste turned back around, pressing her naked top into me, and gave me a big hug. ""No, Brody, I'm your Celeste, and this is your Kristine. That's about as special as it gets.""\n\nTheir school started up mid-August but we still had the Labor Day weekend to ""go do something."" So I took them out to a great swimming hole up on the American River. Very few people went there and it was a little bit of a drive. I was going to have the girls bring their one piece suits, but they pointed out that those were hopelessly small. I thought back to the drive across the country when I first saw them in those suits. Yep! They were poured in and the girls probably both had grown since that time.\n\nWe got to the wide spot on the road where I parked the truck. We picked up our small backpacks and began the hike down to the river. The swimming hole was another half mile or more further upstream. It was a beautiful day. The sun was shining brightly, the temperature was in the 90s and the water was cool since it had been a good snow pack from the previous winter. I warm the girls about how cold the water could be and promptly got splashed by Kristine.\n\nWe had walked in several hundred yards when I picked up a good sized stick and broke the tip off by jumping on it to make it a little smaller. Just right for a walking stick.\n\n""Hey, could you make me one?"" Celeste asked.\n\nShe handed a good sized branch to me and I placed it against a rock and tried to snap it to make it smaller. I just bounced off.\n\n""Okay, I got it this time,"" I laughed and replaced the stick.\n\nI took a running start then jumped on it with both feet. This may not have been my brightest moment. The stick did break, but I had a lot of momentum. As the stick broke, my foot kept on going and impelled itself on a piece of wood that was underneath it. I was only wearing tennis shoes so the sharp bit of wood easily went up through my instep. At the same time part of the stick that snapped twisted back and gouged the inner part of my thigh. That's right, boys and girls: I was only wearing short pants. I had a major laceration, a major, deep cut with a weird flap of skin hanging off at an awkward angle.\n\nI crumpled over in pain and shock. Both girls ran over to me and I remember someone crying out, ""Oh, Matt!"" I was bleeding from the lacerations on my inner thigh as well as the impelled stick in my foot. I tried to take the stick out of my foot and nearly passed out from the pain.\n\n""This isn't working,"" Celeste suddenly said.\n\nI distinctly remember the tone in her voice changed and she just took charge. Just as well as I was starting to fade in and out.\n\n""We have to get him up to the truck and then down to a hospital,"" she went on. ""And I'd rather do it while he can still help us a little.""\n\n""How we gonna do that?"" Kristine asked. I remember hearing the fear in her voice.\n\n""One step at a time.""\n\nSomehow they got me back up the hill and then they laid me in the back of the pickup. I was still bleeding fairly strongly out of my foot. I remember the girls taking my knife and pealing my shoe and sock off my foot then wrapping it with strips of cloth. I had no idea at that time where the cloth came from. I just remember laying my head on Kristine's lap and her holding a drink for me. (You know how hard it is to drink while laying down?!) I was still bleeding from the lacerations on my thigh, but not as bad. Kristine applied a compress there and then I vaguely remember we started moving. I looked up at her and she whispered, ""It'll be okay. Just close your eyes and save your strength."" She was only wearing her bikini top. I was pretty sure she still had on her shorts, but why was her shirt off? I remember a couple of bad jerks and her leaning over me to hold me and her chest pressed down into my face. Her lovely, cushy, spring 12 year old tits -- covered only by thin fabric -- pressing into my face. I didn't mind really, but I remember thinking that somehow that was not the way that it was supposed to be. She sat back up and I gazed up at the underside of her boobs and her distinct cleavage before I drifted off to sleep again.\n\nIt was some time later that I felt a big bump and Kristine gasped. I started awake and realized that we were in motion. I couldn't imagine how so I grasped her arm and said in a sudden, alarmed voice, ""The truck is moving!""\n\nShe patted my hand then wiped my cheek and forehead. ""It's okay. I think we're almost there.""\n\n""Almost where?"" I asked.\n\n""At the hospital.""\n\nI couldn't make the calculations then. I was far too out of it. But that had to be a twenty or thirty minute drive up and out of the ravine up to the top and into Auburn and then to find the hospital. And I was still missing something from the puzzle, but I was too addled to figure out what. But who was driving the pickup?\n\n""We're here,"" Kristine suddenly said.\n\nI heard another voice yell, ""Hey! We need a gurney over here stat!"" The voice sounded very familiar. I tried to sit up, but Kristine held me tightly. Suddenly there were several nurses around me and I was lifted onto a gurney and wheeled into the emergency room.\n\nAbout ten or fifteen minutes later as I was being prepped for surgery, the nurse asked me, ""Your children out there did a good job of helping you.""\n\n""My sisters,"" I replied.\n\nShe looked at me funny then repeated, ""Sisters?""\n\n""Yes. Weren't there two of them?"" I was suddenly worried that Celeste was left behind since I had only seen Kristine during the whole transit.\n\n""There were two,"" she said strangely then hurriedly left the room.\n\nA couple of minutes later she had returned with Celeste and Kristine in tow. Celeste wore a doctor's scrub-green top and a bit of an embarrassed look. Kristine looked relieved and pleased all at the same time. She too had a doctor's green scrub top.\n\n""My apologies,"" the nurse said to me. ""There were two. But I was confused since this one,"" she pointed at Celeste, ""was shirtless and sitting in the driver's seat looking every bit as confident as a young teenaged boy.""\n\n""Shirtless?"" I asked.\n\n""You needed bandages,"" Celeste replied.\n\n""What about your bikini?""\n\n""You needed a lot of bandages. We took what we had -- even Kristine's. Shoot, we even used your shirt too.""\n\nThe nurse laughed then said, ""That explains why that was wrapped around his leg!""\n\n""Wait a moment,"" I said, just finally processing what the nurse said. ""You were in the driver's seat?""\n\n""Brody, there was no one else,"" Celeste answered. ""I was tallest and I reached the pedals. I'm just glad that your truck wasn't stick.""\n\n""You drove me to the hospital?"" I asked, hardly believing.\n\n""Did a good job too,"" the nurse replied. ""The pickup still looks in good condition.""\n\nI lay back and closed my eyes. I could not fathom how this 12 year old had navigated the pickup up those narrow roads and into the city streets. I also couldn't imagine how she would willingly go topless in public just because I needed bandages. I was hoping that she wasn't embarrassed by being thought a boy.\n\n""Your sisters really saved your bacon,"" the nurse said, breaking through my thoughts. She turned to my sisters and said, ""He'll be in surgery for a little while then you can come talk with him again.""\n\nI caught Celeste's hand. ""Thank you.""\n\nShe smiled. Kristine grasped my other hand and squeezed.\n\n""And thank you too,"" I whispered.\n\nThe nurse placed something over my face and the next thing I remembered was waking up in a different room with Celeste and Kristine on either side of me. The doctor came in and told me just how lucky I was that I hadn't done much more damage than ripping my foot up, breaking a small bone in the instep but I had missed the major nerves and arteries in the foot as well as the major vessels in my thigh.\n\nHe was just starting to talk about the need for my staying overnight when the nurse who was in ER with me popped into the room. ""Dr. Andersen,"" she said, ""if I may, I'd like to point out that his two sister were the ones who brought him in and that they have no one to look out for them if he is to stay here overnight.""\n\nHe looked over his glasses at my sisters then said, ""You brought your brother in?""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" Celeste replied. ""I drove and she sat in the back keeping him secure.""\n\n""You drove him?"" The doctor was obviously surprised.\n\n""And not only that,"" the nurse put in, ""did you see the impromptu bandages and braces that they had?""\n\n""I am impressed,"" the doctor said. ""Where did you learn first aid like that?""\n\n""Our mom had us take a summer class last year,"" Kristine said.\n\n""Really!"" The doctor looked again at my charts then said to the nurse, ""He probably could go home but he cannot drive. These don't look old enough to drive either.""\n\n""They're not,"" she agreed. ""But a couple of the other nurses and I have a plan.""\n\n""A plan?"" he chuckled. ""Is that allowed?""\n\n""Yes, because we're off our shifts now."" She looked at me then said, ""We are so impressed by what your sisters did for you that we want to help you out and make sure that you get back home and set up with the least amount of problems.""\n\nI looked at her and tried to say something.\n\n""Don't worry about it. We'll take your truck home as well as the three of you. You'll be fine. Wouldn't you think, Dr. Andersen?""\n\n""I was going to order an explanation of how to dress and care for the wounds, but if you and the other nurses were willing to show that,"" he paused then looked back and forth between me and my sisters. ""Then, I would be happy to sign off on his release tonight.""\n\nIt was still another hour before I was released, and it was only as I was being wheeled out to the nurse's car that I found out just how late it was -- after 10 pm! The nurse, a no-nonsense sort of late 40-ish woman, told us her name was Mary. Two of her colleagues had agreed to help out too. They ferried me, the girls and my pickup back to my condo, then help Kristine and Celeste set me up on the couch in the den. There was no way that I wanted to try climbing the stairs. They showed the girls how to change the bandages, what to watch out for and gave them explicit instructions that I was not to be left alone for the first couple of days. ""No, young man -- not even when you go pee. We don't want you tipping over. Your pain meds are pretty strong.""\n\nI was to be off the strong pain meds after a day -- switching over to ibuprofen with the antibiotics. That meant that if the pain wasn't too bad, I could go to work by Wednesday.\n\n""You're serious?"" nurse Mary asked.\n\n""Quite. I have next to no time off.""\n\n""What have you been doing with your life?"" she laughed at me.\n\nCeleste quickly stuck up for me, ""He used it all up when Mamma died and he brought us out to California.""\n\nMary was quiet for a few moments. ""That puts a different spin on things. I think I understand why your sisters love you so much and have done so much for you already."" She patted my shoulder and pulled the blanket over me. ""Get some sleep. I think you're going to be just fine. You're in real good hands here.""\n\nCeleste sat next to me on the floor. ""I'll take the first watch.""\n\nMary smiled and nodded to the other nurses. Kristine showed them to the door. I was nearly asleep by the time Kristine came back. I remember Celeste asking Kristine to wait a few moments and she would go get her stuff for the night.\n\nI heard voices a little later and figured it was Celeste and Kristine saying good night. Someone kissed my forehead. I looked up and saw Kristine.\n\n""Good night, Brody. You really had us scared.""\n\nI reached out to pat her leg and found bare skin. I wasn't certain what part of her I had touched.\n\nA moment later I felt a second kiss. I looked up and Celeste's face was inches away from mine. ""I'm going to be sleeping right here next to you on the floor,"" she said. ""If you need anything, just let me know.""\n\n""On the floor?"" I weakly began. ""That seems so wrong.""\n\n""Don't worry about me. The floor is carpeted and I have several layers of blankets. You're in more pain than I'll be.""\n\nShe laid her head lightly across my chest and cradled my cheek in one of her hands. ""I'm so glad that you're okay now. You looked real bad off for a while.""\n\nI smiled at her and placed one hand on her head. ""You drove the truck the whole way?""\n\nShe gave a half laugh. ""I did. Although I might have lost a few points as I was starting out.""\n\n""Did you hit anything?""\n\n""No. Almost did. And went off the pavement several times.""\n\n""You did fine."" I was quiet for a few moments then remembered to ask, ""Were you embarrassed that the nurse thought you were a boy?""\n\n""Maybe a little,"" she said softly. She rubbed my stubble lightly with her fingers.\n\n""I don't think that they were expecting a 12 year old to come driving in and be shirtless. It made more sense in their minds to interpret it as a teenaged boy -- not a girl.\n\n""I will get tits, won't I?""\n\n""Yes, you will, Celeste."" I stroked her hair. ""And even if you don't, you and Kristine will always be the cutest girls in my book!""\n\n""Aw, Brody!"" She reached up and gave me a big kiss. ""You say the nicest things just as if you really were our daddy.""\n\n""Just facts, ma'am.""\n\nA few minutes later I was asleep again. Sometime after that I vaguely remember a weight lifting from my chest as Celeste left for her spot on the floor. I slept soundly and dreamlessly waking only when I changed positions and the pain of one of my wounds got to me.\n\n = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == =\n\nChapter 4\n\nIt was the next morning that the magnitude of my injuries came into sharper focus. I'm sure some of it was the pain meds wearing off, some of it was the day after ALWAYS is more painful, but some of it was the embarrassment of having to let one of the girls (or both) help me even to use the john. I had a walking boot on my bad foot -- the left -- and a crutch to help, but I still needed someone to spot me lest I get too tipsy.\n\n""The nurse said that I have to stay with you,"" Celeste pointed out as I reached the downstairs toilet. I was standing there in a tee shirt and short pants. I suddenly became aware that I had no underwear on underneath. I stood there trying to think of what the best course of action was.\n\n""Brody, it's not as though we don't know what you look like. And you've seen us too. So just deal with it and do your potty thing.""\n\nShe was so matter-of-fact and take-charge when the situation required it. And there really was no alternative. I pulled my shorts down and winced at bending the wound. Then I sat on the toilet and looked up at Celeste. She stood there, leaning against the door frame.\n\n""You know the reason why I hesitated?"" I asked as the piss began streaming out.\n\nShe shook her head.\n\n""Propriety,"" I answered. ""What would others think and could I get in trouble because of this?""\n\n""I don't think so,"" she replied. ""It was pretty much the nurse's orders.""\n\n""Exactly. But if the nurse hadn't said that, then I might not have been as easily excused.""\n\nShe watched me for a few moments then said, ""all because it's so weird if a man does something with an under aged girl?""\n\n""Yep!""\n\n""Weird."" She helped me back to my feet then pulled my shorts up for me. The waistband caught on my scrotum and she nervously laughed. ""I don't think that I've ever had something in the way of pulling up my pants before."" She pulled it out over my equipment then fastened the button and zipped me up. ""I think it would be easier if you had something like sweat shorts. We'll change you later.""\n\n""Maybe after I get a bath or something,"" I said.\n\n""No baths for at least two weeks. Doctor's orders.""\n\n""Oh, right."" That prospect really dampened my outlook.\n\n""Sponge baths are okay. Kristine and I will figure out how to get you freshened up, okay?""\n\nI leaned on her and hobbled with the crutch. ""You're okay, you know that Celeste?""\n\n""You are too, Brody. We'll get you well as soon as possible.""\n\nI was utterly worn out by the time I lay back on my couch-bed. Celeste took her job of not letting me out of her sight very seriously and waited until Kristine ambled downstairs before she ran for the bathroom to pee. I wasn't asleep, but it took too much energy to sit up. Kristine sat by me and held my hand. Celeste returned and filled her in on everything that had happened and announced that she was going to make some breakfast. ""We'll go easy for you, Brody. A little toast and apple juice and we'll see how that settles.""\n\nI was so hungry, but I submitted to her food regime. Just as well. After the third piece of toast, my stomach began playing tricks on me. The girls insisted that I take a nap. When I woke up Kristine asked, ""Feeling better?""\n\n""Surprisingly, yes.""\n\n""Then maybe we should try a little sponge off and change your bandages. Celeste mentioned that you would be more comfortable in your sweat shorts.""\n\nI think I blushed.\n\n""Don't worry about it, Brody. You need our help. We're here to help."" She took my hand and squeeze it.\n\n""Kristine, it's like I told Celeste. This is very weird and potentially very awkward because of what society thinks.""\n\n""I know. She told me. But you don't have to worry. We won't tell anyone.""\n\n""Thank you, dear. You will be sensitive and help me because this is so potentially awkward?""\n\nShe kiss my cheek then said, ""Most certainly.""\n\nCeleste appeared with a basin, a towel and a washcloth as well as a change of clothes.\n\n""Can we take this in steps?"" I asked, feeling very apprehensive.\n\n""Such as?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""Oh, I know. Just wash part at a time and then recover him. Right, Brody?"" Celeste set the basin down next to the couch and left the towel draped over her shoulder.\n\n""That might work,"" I agreed.\n\nThey helped me to a sitting position then eased my shirt off. So far it didn't seem too bad. Celeste carefully used one washcloth with a little soap then Kristine took the second one that was damp to finish rinsing me. They dried my top off and slipped a new shirt over me.\n\n""I must admit, it feel good to be clean and in something that doesn't smell.""\n\n""Then you'll love the finished product,"" Celeste replied. ""Let's take your shorts off.""\n\nOkay. Here was the moment of truth. What would Mr. Woody do? So far he was on his best behavior. So far he had not shown up at all. I leaned on Kristine as Celeste undid the button and zipper then slipped my shorts down. She was careful not to catch the waistband on any extraneous appendages nor on the bandages along my thigh. Now I was sitting in a tee shirt with my privates blowing in the breeze.\n\nKristine said, ""We should change the bandage too.""\n\nCeleste nodded and began to pull the bandages off. That was painful. I *hate* the tape pulling on all my little hairs. I suppose the up side to it was that I was so focused on the bandage removal that I had no thought of sensuality at all.\n\nI finally saw just how long and deep the gash was. ""Wow,"" I muttered. ""That's ugly!""\n\n""It'll leave a cool scar that you'll be able to show someone someday,"" Kristine replied with a little laugh.\n\n""I'll get the fresh bandage,"" Celeste said, quickly leaving the room. In a moment she was back with gauze and medicine and tape.\n\nKristine carefully wiped all around the sutures with the soapy washcloth then wiped with the fresh rinse. Celeste dabbed my thigh dry. The girls then turned their attention to rebandaging my wound and in short order I had a fresh bandage over the sutures. Then Celeste picked up the soapy washcloth and began wiping around my privates. Suddenly I felt awkward and weird.\n\n""Be careful, dear,"" I whispered.\n\n""I will,"" she replied softly.\n\nFirst one side of my scrotum then the other. Then she lifted my dick in her hand and wrapped it in the washcloth and gently pulled it through. I could not believe the thoughts that were going through my head. Thoughts of ""Wow, that feels great!"" and ""Oh, my goodness! She's touching my dick!"" as well as ""If only that was her vagina that my dick was rubbing against!"" And yes, my dick did inflate. Not all the way, but enough that we both noticed it.\n\n""Wow, it's changing!"" she whispered.\n\n""It does that. Sometimes without warning,"" I replied hardly willing to make eye contact with her.\n\n""I saw it!"" Kristine added. ""It almost doubled in size while I was watching!""\n\n""And the more you focus and touch it, the more it might respond. And that's not a good thing,"" I answered, seriously hoping that we could keep this thing legal.\n\nCeleste nodded and quietly said, ""Okay."" Then she wiped my scrotum and the line leading to my ass. Kristine followed with her fresh water rinse. It was cool and help defuse the excitement that Mr. Woody thought he should be feeling. The girls quickly worked down my legs and carefully cleaned in between each toe. On the other foot, they carefully removed the bandages and for the first time I saw the damage that the stick did. Ugly, bruised, jagged sutures on my instep and a nice matching (albeit tinier) wound on the top of my foot. I grew a bit woozy just looking at it. Fortunately the girls were naturals when it came to nursing. The bandages were back on and my socks gently pulled up over the whole mess. They left the walking boot off for the time being.\n\n""We need to clean the other side,"" Kristine said. ""Could you lie face down now?""\n\nThat wasn't as potentially embarrassing so I readily leaned back then rolled over. Although rolling over did take quiet some effort.\n\nThey started at my toes and soles of my feet and slowly worked their way back up. It was delicious anticipation as they slowly approached my ass and then finally wiped within my ass crack and rinsed it with the second swipe. Mr. Woody totally approved of their technique and erupted in an ecstatic display of whoopee!\n\nBut the sponge bath was over.\n\n""You can roll back over, Brody,"" Kristine said, gently pulling on my shoulders.\n\n""What if I just stay here?"" I replied.\n\n""You need your shorts on,"" Celeste answered.\n\n""Oh, fine."" I started turning and they helped me. My thigh was still throbbing something horribly and very tender to the touch. That did take some of the turgor out of my cock.\n\nOnce on my back they saw my inflated dick but purposed not to say anything. I almost wished that they *had* spoken about it. It felt so weird having it all turgid and erect but the girls not saying anything.\n\nAfter I was outfitted with new shorts, Celeste asked, ""Do you want something more to eat? Or would you like to rest?""\n\n""Both,"" I answered.\n\n""We can do that,"" Kristine laughed. ""I'll get a toasted cheese sandwich for you.""\n\n""That sounds so good!""\n\nAs Kristine went into the kitchen, Celeste whispered to me as placed her hand on my arm, ""I'm sorry that we embarrassed you. It had to be done.""\n\n""I know,"" I replied. ""But I wasn't embarrassed as much as weirded out.""\n\n""What do you mean?"" She asked. ""You thing was suddenly very rigid.""\n\n""I know. That's not embarrassment. Although I might be embarrassed because of it. That it just something that a guy's dick does. It gets stimulated and suddenly it inflates.""\n\n""Oh,"" she thought for a few moments then asked, ""So sometimes it's all rigid like that when it is sexually excited?""\n\n""Yes. And sometimes only when it is mechanically stimulated."" I was in a hurry to explain.\n\nAfter the sandwich, I rested well into the afternoon. Celeste and Kristine took turns watching over me. I was determined to get off the strong pain medicine since it really messed with my head and made me loopy.\n\nDinner for me was Jello and a baked potato. I begged for some of the girls' hamburgers and they let me have one after I proved that I wasn't going to get nauseous or anything. After dinner I still wasn't focusing all that well, but I knew that the girls needed a diversion -- shoot! I needed one too! I sent Kristine off around the block to pick up a video to watch. She returned a little later with ""The Princess Bride."" It actually held my attention and was fairly funny (perhaps due to the pain meds).\n\nAfter it was over, Celeste said, ""We should change your bandages one more time tonight.""\n\nI looked her in the eye and said, ""As you wish.""\n\nBoth girls' faces lit up in huge smiles at that. ""And we love you too,"" Kristine answered, giving me a big hug.\n\n""So, Brody,"" Celeste began as she started removing my bandages. ""How are you supposed to know if it is 'True Love' or not?""\n\nI chuckled. ""That's just movie-talk.""\n\n""Mamma said that she and her first husband -- you know, your dad -- had it.""\n\nI thought about that for a few moments. ""Yeah, I'll give you that. But the second one was decidedly not."" That lay there like a dud for several awkward moments before I added, ""The only thing good that came out of it was you two. And I mean it.""\n\nKristine giggled and quoted the movie, ""Anyone want a peanut?""\n\nCeleste and I both laughed.\n\n""That's what's so great about you, Brody,"" Celeste went on. ""You know exactly what to say to make us feel good and accepted.""\n\n""I'm only saying what the truth is,"" I replied. ""It's easier that way.""\n\nBoth girls gave me a sweet, endearing kiss like a father might receive from his daughters. I was so happy that the girls were living with me. We needed each other. We really were the only family that any of us had left.\n\nNow my accident was on my normal Friday off. This first day at home was a Saturday which meant that I still had Sunday and Labor Day Monday to recuperate. I drifted off to sleep and had strange dreams about work and trying to explain what happened and not being able to climb the stairs to my cubicle and the boss standing there with his finger tapping his wrist watch.\n\nSuddenly I was awakened by Kristine gently shaking my shoulders. ""Brody, are you okay?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""You were moaning something awful. Are you okay?""\n\nI thought about it for a moment then replied, ""That was my dream. I guess I was having a bit of a nightmare.""\n\n""Want to tell me about it?"" She pulled her blanket over her and leaned on my chest.\n\nI smiled in the dark because that is something that Mom used to do anytime one of us had a bad dream. ""Tell me about it,"" she would say. ""Once you get it out so others can see it, it's not nearly as bad. Sometimes you can actually laugh at it.""\n\n""Yeah, maybe so."" And as I explained my dream, I became very aware of her tits pressing against the side of my rib cage. And as I noticed that, my dick began to get a little happy too. Shoot in those loose sweat shorts I had on, there was LOTS of room for him to grow and be happy! I was suddenly wishing that I had a little more ""alone time"" so that I could let Mr. Woody go on a small date with Rosey Palm. This was going to be awkward if my randiness kept showing up.\n\nI placed one hand over Kristine's back and lightly rubbed. Yikes! She had no bra on either. Not that she wore one often when at home but in my state of heightened sexual awareness, it was an additional excitement.\n\n""How's your thigh doing?"" she asked. I believe she meant to touch my hip and pat it as she referenced my wounds, but instead, she placed her hand right on my very erect dick. She hesitated, felt it again with a little squeeze then pulled her hand back. ""Oh, my, I'm sorry,"" she giggled nervously.\n\n""You did nothing wrong,"" I said, patting her back. ""If you're going to be a nurse, you have to understand that your patient will have all sorts of reactions and physical states.""\n\n""So that thing just randomly gets hard?""\n\n""Sometimes. Usually it is because of something.""\n\n""Like what?"" She still had her head on my chest and her tits were still pressing into my ribs.\n\n""You know the more common items such as sex or imagining something sexual or looking at something sexy.""\n\n""That wasn't happening *now* was it?"" Her voice had an edge to it.\n\n""Not at all. There are other things such as something rubbed up against it, or somehow it decides to get erect during a dream -- and the dream may have nothing to do with sex -- or like right now, I have to go pee, but squeezing my muscles to keep from peeing is very similar to the muscles that squeeze to make the dick inflate. That's why guys often will wake up in the morning with a hard dick.""\n\n""So you gotta go pee now?"" She sat up.\n\n""Yeah. But it's awkward since my dick is all hard, that means that I won't be able to take a leak until it deflates. So this may take some time.""\n\n""As you wish,"" she replied then kissed my cheek.\n\n = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == =\n\nChapter 5\n\nI actually did heal. The nurse named Mary who helped drive us home that night stopped by on Sunday afternoon to check on me and the girls. She was very complimentary of how well the girls were nursing me back to health. ""You may have found a possible career,"" she smiled.\n\nSunday night I walked upstairs and slept in my own bed. Both the girls made sure to sleep next to me. ""So we can hear you if you need something,"" Celeste said. ""Plus, we'll keep you from falling out of bed,"" Kristine added.\n\nAnd they did block me in. I was hemmed in between two lovely 12 year old who both wore their normal night tee shirt and panties. The only thing keep me from having a permanent hard-on all night long was the dull ache in my foot and the occasional sharp stabs of pain as I turned wrong. But that's not to say that I didn't think about their bodies so near me through the night.\n\nWell, I actually got back to work on Thursday of that next week. That meant only missing two days. I was able to make that up. The girls went off to school on Tuesday -- even though they both protested that I shouldn't be left alone yet. That didn't fly since the nurse on Sunday said I was doing very well. Plus I had a trip to my personal doctor to double check things. Boy! I'm glad I didn't have a clutch truck. And I was REALLY glad that it was my left foot that was bunged up.\n\nAnyway, things started settling into a normal rhythm. The girls at school then going out for cross country in the afternoon. That was fine since I wasn't home till 6 most days. Both girls had good endurance, but Celeste seemed to be a natural runner: her long legs, thin frame and I guess no breast tissue swaying in another direction all added to her advantage.\n\nIt was my regular Friday off one day in late October. I was looking forward to going to one of their cross country meets the next day. The girls wouldn't be home for another hour, I thought when suddenly the door burst open and banged against the wall. This was followed by a slam and pounding footsteps and muffled sobs.\n\nI jumped up not knowing what was happening when Celeste ran into the room and grabbed a hold of me hard. Her momentum carried us back and I sat down abruptly on the couch again. She collapsed on top of me. Any holding back of crying that she had been doing now disappeared. She sobbed and cried into my shoulder. I was pinned underneath her. Her knees were on either side of my lap and her crotch was firmly planted in my lap. I was very glad that my deep cut on my thigh was not slightly higher.\n\n""Hey, hey, what's wrong?"" I said, holding her tightly.\n\nShe was in her track uniform and had obviously run a good part of the way home. Her heart pounded in her chest and I felt it against mine. She had the smell of sweat about her, but it wasn't a strong, stinky, mature odor. It was obviously a work-out smell, but tinged with a certain youthfulness. I felt my tee shirt under her face growing more and more moist.\n\n""Are you hurt?"" I asked, figuring that yes or no questions might get me further.\n\nShe shook her head no.\n\n""Are you in trouble?""\n\nShe nodded. My heart sunk. Both of the girls had shown no signs of disrespect. Their teachers thoroughly enjoyed them -- at least that's what was said on ""Back To School"" night.\n\n""Why don't you tell me what happened,"" I said, brushing her hair out of her eyes.\n\nShe finally lifted her head. Her eyes were bloodshot and puffy from crying. Grim streaked with her tears stained her cheeks.\n\n""It's all John Marshall's fault!"" she finally got out then sobbed again.\n\nI heard the door open and close again. Much more controlled this time.\n\n""We're in the den, Kristine,"" I called out.\n\nKristine appeared, also wearing her track uniform and holding two backpacks. ""I got your stuff, Sis.""\n\nCeleste nodded.\n\n""Do you know what happened?"" I asked Kristine.\n\nShe nodded and sat down next to us. ""Has she told you everything yet?""\n\n""Nothing really. She's been crying the whole time. Could you start from the beginning and fill me in?""\n\nSo Kristine began and told how they were at track practice when one of the older boys -- a ninth grader I suppose -- started picking on Celeste and making fun of the way she ran. ""Which I don't get, since Celeste is always one of the faster ones out there!"" Kristine commented. ""Anyway, he was laughing and making snide remarks all practice, but just so that a few of his friends could hear, you know? And the coach didn't. And he was all like 'that kid can't run' and then me and Celeste heard it several times and Celeste actually improved her time around the track.""\n\n""How fast?"" I asked.\n\n""She did a mile in well under seven minutes.""\n\n""Very respectable!""\n\n""Anyway, as we were running by he cuts loose with another zinger. 'He runs like a girl!' That got his friends all laughing. But Celeste turned and walked up to him and is all like 'What's that supposed to mean?' He said, 'You run like a girl, you big pussy.' Then Celeste said, ""I am a girl you big dick head!' He's all surprised then said, 'No you aren't cause you don't have the bassoons hanging out here,' and then he reached out and put his hands on her chest.""\n\n""Oh, my,"" I couldn't imagine a more rude boy. I wanted to find him and teach him a lesson right then!\n\n""But quick as a wink,"" Kristine went on, ""Celeste just reacted. She slapped his face hard. Most people around the track heard the smack. Then she's all like 'If you ever touch me again I will deck you, you big over grown turd!' He didn't like being shown up like that so he started posturing and said, 'Oh yeah? You and what army?'"" Kristine started laughing at this point. ""This is really good. Seriously! I'm soooo glad she's my sister!"" And she gave Celeste a big hug.\n\n""What? What happened next?""\n\n""Well, with him posturing like that and acting like he was pumping his fists trying to show how big and important he was, Celeste hauled off and decked him. I mean, he was, like, you know, about ready to try to throw a punch on her!""\n\n""Decked him!?"" I couldn't believe my ears!\n\nCeleste smiled through the tears at that.\n\nKristine went on. ""Yes! She hauled off and swung. Swung really hard. Caught him on his cheek. His head snapped around and he hit the ground. That's when Celeste yelled, 'Don't you ever do that again, you perv!' And then she started crying and sprinted home.""\n\n""Wow!"" I had no idea what to say at that point.\n\n""I stayed and told the coach everything that happened. I don't think that Celeste is in trouble even though she left practice without permission.""\n\n""Sound like I need to call the school?""\n\n""Don't worry, coach is going to call here soon,"" Kristine said.\n\n""So you're not in trouble,"" I said to Celeste who was still on my lap just as she was -- though not crying nor sobbing as much anymore.\n\n""My troubles have only started,"" she whispered then buried her face back into my shoulder.\n\nRight then the doorbell rang. Kristine ran off to see who it was. I gently lifted Celeste off my lap so that I could get up when Kristine led in a man and a woman.\n\nI stood up.\n\n""Brody?"" Kristine said, ""This is Coach Petersen and our principal, Ms. Houghston-Ross.""\n\n""Pleased to meet you both,"" I said, shaking their hands. ""I think I know why you're here. I just was informed."" I motioned to the other two chairs in the room than sat back down next to Celeste.\n\n""Mr. Oliver,"" the coach began, ""I am first of all glad to see that Celeste is okay. I suppose that Kristine filled you in on everything?""\n\nI nodded.\n\n""Mr. Oliver,"" the principal chimed in. ""Let me assure you that we do not tolerate such behavior at our school nor at its functions.""\n\n""I agree,"" I said. ""But right now, I see that there were at least two or more behaviors that you might be talking about. Which of those is it that we don't tolerate?""\n\nMs. Houghston-Ross looked at me then laughed. ""Yes, you're quite right. I see where your daughters get their sharp wit.""\n\nI almost corrected her right then, but let it slide.\n\n""What coach and I are talking about is the behavior of that boy, John Marshall.""\n\nI felt relieved. I was seriously hoping that they weren't going to fault Celeste for defending herself. ""So who was he?"" I asked. ""And I'm assuming that he's off the team?""\n\n""Actually, he was never on the team,"" Coach Petersen answered. ""He was a student at our school last year but is at the high school now. I've also pulled the boys that he was hanging with. They should not have let him dis one of their team mates like that. It should have been stopped long before Celeste having to stop it like that.""\n\n""I've contacted the principal at the high school,"" Ms. Houghston-Ross continued. ""He will be suspended.""\n\n""Although, I must say,"" the coach said with a smirk. ""He has and is already suffering more biting punishment than a school could dish out."" He looked at Celeste and winked. ""We do not condone fisticuffs, but self-defense is essential. Mr. Marshall is now suffering the ignominy of being knocked out by a seventh grader girl.""\n\nKristine quietly said, ""Yes!""\n\n""So, Mr. Oliver,"" the principal said. ""We wanted to make sure that you knew that your daughter was completely justified in defending herself against his groping and she is welcome to participate in tomorrows cross country meet.""\n\n""Thank you, ma'am. Just one small clarification. I am their brother. Our mom passed away and I have legal custody of them now.""\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry, please forgive my mistake.""\n\n""No worries,"" I said. ""I would be honored if these two were my daughters -- just am I am very pleased that they are my sisters.""\n\n""Bravo,"" Coach said clapping. ""They have only the nicest things to say about you.""\n\nMany other little pleasantries were exchanged along with information should we decide to press charges against that boy. It was after they left that things turned decidedly darker.\n\nI gave Celeste another hug and asked, ""Are you feeling better now?""\n\n""Are you serious?"" She pulled away from me and asked, ""What's wrong with me?""\n\nUh-oh. Emotional time. And she wasn't even hormonal impacted with her period or anything. ""What do you mean? I finally said. ""There's nothing wrong with you.""\n\nShe ripped her track team shirt off and pointed at her chest. ""Nothing wrong? Are you blind? I don't have any boobs! I'm 12 almost 13 and I don't have any stinking tits or boobs!""\n\nI did take a good look at her. While it was true that Celeste was basically flat-chested, her tits actually had grown since the summer when I had ample opportunity to gaze upon them and touch them. Her nipples were much softer looking and much wider and puffier. Under them were two tiny little mounds that had begun to swell.\n\n""Celeste, you are growing. Your breasts are growing too.""\n\n""Not really. Ol' perverted Turd Head thought I was a boy."" She stomped her foot. ""It wasn't the first time and it sure won't be the last because now everyone at school will be making fun of me.""\n\n""Celeste,"" I said.\n\n""I mean it. My career in junior high is toast.""\n\nSuch drama! Such panache! Such an actress! ""Celeste. Would you look at yourself!""\n\n""I have been. Kansas has more ups and downs than I do.""\n\n""Shhh!"" I said rather loudly. ""Hush your drama now. I know that you're upset but would you take a look at what you do have. It is so beautiful.""\n\nCeleste was suddenly quiet. She stared at my face than down at her chest then back at me then finally down at her tits. ""You're serious, aren't you?""\n\n""Very serious, dear Celeste.""\n\n""Then why the hey does every boy go goo-goo over big tits?""\n\n""First of all are you going to trust a junior high boy's sense of fashion and good taste?""\n\nOut of the corner of my eye I saw Kristine nodding. Celeste even nodded and said, ""Okay. Got me there.""\n\n""Second of all, I know that not every man in the world thinks that big tits is best. Look, there are as many tastes in tits as there are sizes of tits. Okay?""\n\nCeleste deflated. All the fight went out of her. She started crying. I pulled her close to me. Great sobs shook her body. I let her snuggle close as I held her to me and ran my hands over her bare back.\n\n""Who would ever love me?"" she cried.\n\n""I do. Kristine does.""\n\n""No, I mean love me like a boyfriend.""\n\n""Don't rush it, Celeste. Good things come at the right time. You'll find someone and he'll be the right someone. Don't go falling for someone who can only think of tits or ass or the like. There's a lot more that makes a relationship work.""\n\nKristine came over by then and hugged Celeste so that Celeste was in the middle between us.\n\nCeleste finally stopped crying as much then sniffled. ""I don't know what's wrong with me. I've never acted like that before.""\n\n""You've never had anyone do that to you before either,"" Kristine whispered.\n\n""I can't believe that you're so supportive,"" Celeste said, wiping her eyes. ""I mean, I stink!""\n\n""I do too,"" Kristine agreed.\n\n""And yet, you and Brody are here hugging me and loving me. I should care a rat's back leg what anyone else cares.""\n\nI kissed her cheek. It was very wet and salty.\n\n""And I should get a shower."" She looked up at me. ""Please don't leave me, Brody.""\n\n""I'm not going anywhere,"" I said, surprise at her pleading.\n\n""I mean, stay with me even while I shower. Don't leave me. I don't want to be without you. I don't want to imagine that you are NOT there to protect me.""\n\n""You want me there while you shower?"" I asked, a little dumbstruck.\n\n""Yes. But you don't have to shower with me. I just want you with me in the same room.""\n\n""Kristine's gotta take a shower too."" I protested.\n\n""Not the same. I want a handsome male with brawn to defend me.""\n\nI looked at Kristine and wrinkled my brow.\n\n""I think that's a good idea,"" Kristine said. ""I'm okay with it.""\n\nSo, it looked as though my mind was made up for me. We all went off to the upstairs bathroom. At first I just stood as they stripped and sat on the toilet for their duties. My dick was in a serious condition watching their cute, naked bodies. When I said serious, I mean that my dick was folded funny and caught in my underwear so that it actually hurt as it started becoming erect. As they briefly turned away from me, I quickly turned and adjust my growing member.\n\nThe girls were seriously cute. Beautiful in fact. Kristine had her shirt off and was slipping her sports bra off. Yes, her tits had grown a little since the summer. They were still perky, perfectly conical and definitely B-cup size. She slipped out of her shorts and took her panties off at the same time. What a lovely ass: not fat but round and womanly in a small sort of way. Her bush was still relatively thin but noticeable -- a lovely vee pointing the way to her pussy.\n\nCeleste, Ah sweet Celeste. Delicate little nubs of nipples capped tiny, almost imperceptible mounds. Her pussy (from my vantage point) looked to be hair free still. Her face was so cute, so innocent, so girl-like beautiful. My blood almost started boiling again as I thought about that lunk-head who was making fun of Celeste and calling her a boy.\n\n""Whachya thinking, Brody?"" Kristine's voice brought me back.\n\n""What?""\n\n""You were clenching your fists and had a far-away look.""\n\n""Oh, I was just thinking about what that kid did. I guess that I'm a little upset over it too.""\n\nShe came over to me and kissed me. She kissed me just like a sister would kiss her brother, or a daughter her father. But she was buck naked. Her tits pressed hard into my abdomen and as she pressed her body into mine, I know that my dick was pressing back against her.\n\n""You are so sweet, Brody,"" she said.\n\nI patted her bare rump and said something to break the tension that I was feeling. ""Celeste was right. Go get your shower.""\n\n""Hey!"" she laughed then retreated to the shower.\n\nI sat down on the closed toilet and watched. Clear glass doors on the bathtub shower made for a rather erotic display. Kristine soaped up and I thrilled as her tits moved and giggled and squished and molded to her hands as she washed around them. She did the same thing with her ass and suddenly I was imagining that it was *my* hands that were holding her flesh and causing it to move in all its supple wonderfulness. She was turned sideways to me as she washed in her crotch and pussy region. I was close to cumming as I imagined my hands running over her labia and through her little bush.\n\nCeleste was waiting her turn under the shower and saw me watching. I hoped that it wasn't obvious that I was ogling and leering at them lecherously.\n\nShe waved. I waved back. It was good to see her happy. I just hoped that she would really rebound from this event and not let it weigh her down at school. She dipped her head under the shower then began shampooing her hair. I thought about what she said before -- that she would like to grow her hair longer. It already was some longer -- a little shaggy, perhaps. Maybe what she needed was a trip to a hair stylist to trim it up. She had such a cute, cherubic, round face. Very cute, very adorable, very innocent and girl-like. That kid must have been stupid or seriously blind if he thought Celeste was a boy.\n\n""Brody?"" I looked up. Celeste had poked her soapy head out of the shower. ""You were looking a little angry there. You okay?""\n\n""Yeah, I keep thinking about that guy, Turd Head.""\n\nCeleste laughed. ""I'm going to refer to him from now on as T. H. Marshall."" She giggled again. ""You know, T. H. for Turd Head.""\n\nSo they rinsed off and stepped out of the shower to dry off. I was in a world of beauty. So much absolutely beautiful girl skin there for my enjoyment and gazing upon. Nothing came of it. Oh, to be sure, when I was alone that night, I pounded my dick and came in bucketful's.\n\nCeleste and Kristine did run in their meet the next day. Celeste came in second on her event and Kristine came in 4th, helping their team to come in second overall. Celeste posted her best time ever and actually set a school record for a 7th grade girl. I was pleased as punch. Celeste also realized that a lot of her classmates were very proud of her too. Not only for her good show in the race, but for standing up to the bully and decking him. She was not going to have to endure taunts and insults at school.\n\nBut little things started changing. Subtly with me, I mean. I still loved my sisters very much. But I started realizing that I was noticing them for just how cute and beautiful they were. I found myself sporting good sized erections from time to time -- not just the vaguely happy semi-erect dick.\n\nThings came to a head (as it were) one night. It was just after Thanksgiving and I had gone to bed late after having a glass of wine. I was suddenly woken up by Celeste's very concerned voice asking if I was okay.\n\n""What?"" I couldn't make sense of what she was asking.\n\n""Brody, you were moaning and calling out our names.""\n\nHoly bat wang, Batman! I suddenly remembered *WHAT* I was dreaming. I was fantasizing about sucking on Celeste's and Kristine's tits. And then I suddenly had that awkward feeling of feeling that I had spunked all over my shorts and sheets.\n\n""I was what?"" I asked.\n\n""You called out my name and then Kristine's,"" she answered.\n\n""That's funny,"" I explained. ""I was dreaming about a couple of women at work. You remember me talking about Krista and Selena?""\n\n""Yeah, but...""\n\n""The names are close. Dreams are funny things. Either you misheard what I really said, or my dream was weirding out and my brain said the wrong name.""\n\nShe shivered. ""Can I get in bed with you?""\n\n""Uh-uh. I got a problem."" I threw the covers back. ""I need to change the sheets.""\n\n""Why? Did you pee?""\n\n""No, I had a wet dream.""\n\nShe was silent trying to take in what I meant. There was a nightlight in the hallway that provided a silhouette. ""What's that?""\n\n""It's when a guy is sleeping and he dreams something sexy and then his dick becomes erect and stimulated enough so that he has an orgasm. I just shot a load of semen all over my sheets.""\n\n""Really! Can I see?""\n\nI clicked the light on by my head board. We both blinked in the glare. I sat up rather chagrined at the episode but glad that I was able to explain away my calling out their names. (Did I really want to suck their tits?)\n\nThere was a huge wet spot on my shorts and a small one on the sheet. She reeled out and touched a glop and rubbed it between her fingers then smelled it. She wrinkled her nose then said, ""That stuff has sperm in it?""\n\nI nodded.\n\n""And could make babies?""\n\nAgain I nodded. ""I need to change and wash off. Then could you help me with the sheets?""\n\nI disappeared into my bathroom and reappeared a couple minutes later to find that Celeste already had the soiled sheets off and was unfolding a new set. In another couple of minutes the bed was back together and she climbed in with me.\n\n""It's still cold and I want to talk,"" she whispered.\n\n""Okay.""\n\n""Brody, you need a girl friend.""\n\nHer directness often surprised me.\n\n""Why do you say that?""\n\n""Well, I guess this wet dream is the latest example, isn't it? I mean, if you had a girlfriend and then a wife you wouldn't have wet dreams -- you would have your lady to do your, um, love stuff to. Right?""\n\n""You have a point. But I'll have you know that I have asked Selena out on a date.""\n\n""Really?"" She bounced up and down in the bed and clapped her hands a little. ""When?""\n\n""I'm taking her to a Christmas party in a week and a half.""\n\n""Okay, that's a good start."" Celeste held me close and kissed my cheek. ""I only want the best for you, dear Brody.""\n\n""I know.""\n\nAnd for some reason, I let her stay in bed with me the rest of the night. She was so warm and soft. I loved how my hand slipped over her side to fit into the small of her back right next to where her ass started sloping up. And I didn't even care that she had on low cut panties so that I could feel the start of her ass crack as I gently rubbed her back. And I didn't even care that Mr. Woody thought that he should come out to see what was going on. Why? Because I fell asleep very soon after that.\n\n = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == =\n\nChapter 6\n\nThe date that I had with Selena was a disaster. Oh, it started out fine. The party was a nice party -- lots of food and drink and a live band playing old fashion big band era music. Selena thought that I did a nice job of picking a fabulous spot. No, it turned into a disaster after she made some comments about my sisters.\n\n""They're teenagers, aren't they?""\n\n""Not quite,"" I answered.\n\n""They will be soon enough. Nobody but a mother ever wants to deal with teenage girls. Trust me, your happy days are numbered.""\n\n""Really? I've known a number of teenage girls who are not that way.""\n\nShe laughed. ""It's all show. The real stuff is at home and they can turn into real bitches.""\n\nThat galled me. ""My sisters are not bitches."" My voice was steel lined with resolve.\n\n""Maybe. Maybe you just don't know. All girls are bitches deep inside.""\n\nI stared at her hardly believing that she had just said that. She saw the cold fury rising in my eyes. ""You don't believe me?""\n\n""I know that some do not hide it very deep inside at all."" I let my words hang there like vipers hoping that somehow she would back down and apologize or say that there were exceptions.\n\nInstead she laughed, ""I do believe that I got under your skin.""\n\n""No. But you dared to insult my family.""\n\n""Well, look at that,"" she said casting a glance around the party, ""Jeremy from accounting is here. Perhaps he can take me home since you are so miffed.""\n\nJeremy did take her home and I left shortly after that.\n\nCeleste met me at the door and saw the look on my face then said, ""Not a good night?""\n\n""Not really. Except I found out what a selfish piece of work she is.""\n\n""Then don't waste your time on her,"" she said, holding onto my arm. ""And don't waste your emotions dwelling on her either. Move on to something positive.""\n\nI hugged her. ""I think I found something positive right here.""\n\n""Come join us, we got popcorn and a movie!""\n\nThey were watching ""Singing in the Rain"" and Gene Kelly was just doing his famous dance in the rainy street.\n\n""Do you ever feel like that?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""Not tonight,"" I replied.\n\n""I'm sorry."" She hit the pause button. ""Wanna talk?""\n\n""Not much to say. She started bad-mouthing you two even though she'd never met you.""\n\n""What?"" Kristine exclaimed. ""How rude!""\n\n""Exactly. She basically said that all girls turn into something horrible as soon as they become teenagers."" I couldn't bring myself to say ""bitch.""\n\n""I'm assuming hers is firsthand experience?"" Celeste asked.\n\n""I'm thinking that you are correct. Her loss, our gain.""\n\n""And you have one more to try, don't you?""\n\nKrista. Oh, yeah. I just found out that she had started seeing someone seriously. Some guy over in another engineering team. Rumor had that they were probably going to be moving in together -- marriage possibly too.\n\n""Maybe not who you were thinking of,"" I said to Celeste. ""That other girl started seeing someone else in a serious sort of relational way.""\n\nKristine touched my arm and said, ""Don't worry. You have the office party coming up, right?""\n\n""True, but that's usually not a time for dates.""\n\n""But you get to explore and see other lovely women in a different setting,"" Celeste said with a fling of the hand. ""It will be a chance to explore options.""\n\n""Laying it on pretty thick there, Celeste,"" I laughed.\n\nI did go to the office party and talked with a few of the eligible young women, but in the engineering field there are 4 or 5 guys for every one eligible woman. Each of the women were surrounded with bachelors circling like buzzards over carrion.\n\nI mentioned that very observation at one point and Amanda laughed. ""I think you nailed it, Matt."" She tugged on my arm and said, ""Let's take a little walk.""\n\nWe grabbed our coats and made our way outside. The sky was overcast with a hint of rain.\n\n""With the wind and rain coming in at least it won't be foggy tomorrow morning,"" she commented.\n\nAmanda worked in accounting. I didn't see much of her, but she had a bright smile and a cheery disposition.\n\n""I just wanted to say that I've heard a little about you, Mr. Matt Oliver,"" she smiled broadly. ""And I have to say that your sense of family and protection and honor is stunning.""\n\nI was really curious. ""What exactly have you heard?""\n\n""I heard about your little run in with Selena a couple of weeks ago. That cat wasn't expecting you to put up such resistance to her tongue-lashing.""\n\n""There was no way that I was going to let her paint my sisters as....""\n\n""That's my point exactly. And I wanted to take the opportunity to thank you for putting her back down in her place. In fact, thank you from several of us at work. She's run rough-shod over a lot of people for a while. Believes that she can get away with it because she's a little vixen and knows how to pull some men's chains just right.""\n\nI bowed with a little hand flourish. ""My honor, Lady Amanda.""\n\nShe laughed and the sky seemed to brighten. ""Matt, you almost make me want to break my cardinal rule.""\n\n""What's that?"" Seriously not knowing what she was getting at.\n\n""I don't date guys from work. I did it once -- when I was first out of college. Bad news. So I swore never to do it again. But you, Matt, you are like a fresh breeze blowing in off a summer lake. You tempt me good sir.""\n\n""So I take it you would refuse an invitation to dinner?""\n\n""Regrettably, I would. But if you or I ever change jobs, I would reconsider it.""\n\nI was silent for a few moments. ""I suppose that makes good sense and I wish you well with it.""\n\n""But you're wondering who you could date. Right?""\n\n""You cut right to the chase, Amanda.""\n\nShe smiled. ""I have a couple of young women in mind.""\n\n""Who?""\n\n""Let me get back to you."" She grabbed my arm again and tugged me toward the party. ""I would like another one of those shrimp dips. They were divine!""\n\nI stayed around talking and chatting it up with others, greatly encouraged by what Amanda said. When I got home it was after midnight, but Celeste met me at the front door and asked, ""So?"" I told her the promising news and she clapped her hands and hugged me.\n\n""I'm excited, Brody.""\n\n""If things progress, are you comfortable in having a step-mom of sorts?"" I asked.\n\n""We'll cross that bridge when we get there, okay?""\n\nAmanda did deliver a couple of names the next week and I approached her first suggestion a couple of days later. Shelly was a recent college grad who worked in accounting. She was rather cute and Amanda told me not to be put off by her shy demeanor. Shelly *did* smile broadly when I asked her out to dinner.\n\n""I know it's near Christmas,"" I began, ""But we are both working till that Friday so I was wondering if you would like to go out to dinner maybe that Thursday?""\n\n""That sounds nice,"" she replied. ""Where to?""\n\nI suggested a nice steak house and she thought that would be just grand. The date was nice too. No red warning flags, no obvious incompatibility signs. I suggested a nice post-Christmas dinner just before we went back to work. She said great. She wanted to stop by to meet the girls afterwards and I thought that was a good idea.\n\nBoy did I get an earful when I returned later.\n\n""She seemed rather mousey,"" Kristine said first.\n\n""I don't know, Brody,"" Celeste said more diplomatically, ""I would need to see more before I made up my mind.""\n\n""Hey,"" I said, ""Don't shoot me, okay?""\n\nCeleste laughed. ""It does sound pretty severe, doesn't it? I mean we encouraged you to go dating and then we shoot down the first woman you bring around.""\n\nShelly and I went out on a couple of more dates that January. She was a nice person. A sweet person. But I sensed that my sisters were not convinced she was that super special person just right for me. I suddenly realized that I had a tough set of critics to play for.\n\nIt was maybe the third week in January, a particularly cold and rainy night -- I even pulled on long sweat pants for my bed time. The rain beat down hard on the roof and we all turned in early. I think I may have been fighting off a the beginnings of a cold or something. I woke up a little late the next morning and heard Celeste calling my name from the hallway.\n\nI stumbled out of bed and followed the voice. ""What is it?""\n\nI found her in the hall bathroom with Kristine. ""Brody, Kristine just started her period.""\n\nOh, boy! What a sight to wake up to. Kristine sat on the toilet, her bloodied panties were around her ankles and blood smeared down her legs. A weird, pungent odor filled the bathroom.\n\n""No worries. Rinse off and soak the stains in cold water,"" I directed. ""I'll get something from the store for you. Be back shortly.""\n\nI returned maybe twenty minutes later with pads and tampons. I had no idea what would work best. She decided that a pad would be best since she wasn't that sure about sticking something into her pussy. I helped her figure out how to attach the pad and position it. I was closer to a woman's period than I had ever been before. No, it's not sexy or appealing. It is something that I did to help my sister.\n\nI asked if they wanted breakfast. Kristine said, ""I'd just like to go back to sleep.""\n\nI thought about it. It was Friday and they were both caught up on all their school work. ""You too, Celeste?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\n""Then we all stay home today.""\n\nKristine kissed me and retreated to her bed. Celeste and I headed downstairs. I asked her if she wanted something to eat but she shook her head no. I made a phone call in to work and then to their school to excuse their absences.\n\nCeleste tugged my arm and said, ""Let's just sit quietly on the couch.""\n\nIn the den, the pitter-patter of the rain was more obvious as it hit the windows. I lit the gas log fire and pulled one of Mom's old blankets from behind the couch and wrapped it around us both. Celeste nestled into me with her head on my shoulder.\n\n""I feel like I'm trying to fight a cold or something,"" I said at length.\n\n""It's good that you stayed home then.""\n\n""What's your excuse?""\n\nShe giggled. ""Sympathetic PMS?""\n\nI laughed. ""That's a new one to me.""\n\nShe rubbed her hand on my chest then said, ""Brody, you are the best.""\n\n""Why do you say that?""\n\n""You are so kind and patient and understanding,"" she began. ""I mean, I was seriously weirded out by all that blood on Kristine, but you just took a look and said, 'Oh, I got it covered -- just clean up. I got something for you.' You weren't flustered at all.""\n\n""If I were really on top of it, I would have already had those things bought and stored in your bathroom as well as explained to each of you how to use them. I guess that I'm not really a good mother.""\n\n""Oh, but you're the best Brody anyone could have asked for.""\n\nI kissed her head. ""I'm glad you think so.""\n\nWe were silent for several long minutes more. The thought of going back to sleep beckoned me but I didn't want to leave the couch. For one thing it was warmer there with the fire going and the blanket was already warmed up. And I didn't really want to leave Celeste either.\n\n""I think I could fall back to sleep right now,"" I finally said.\n\n""Then let's.""\n\nWe both lay down and pulled the blanket over us. I was in my work slacks and polo shirt but Celeste was still in her night tee-shirt and thin flannel pajama bottoms. I lay on my side and hooked an arm over her. She cuddled her back into me and I felt the ever present semi-rigid dick rise a bit in response. She held onto my arm and tucked it in close to her almost- not-there breasts. Almost -- but I felt the little nubs. I should have moved my hand away, but I thought it would be okay since she placed it there and I wasn't actively feeling her up. Regardless, in a short while we were both asleep.\n\nWe were awakened by Kristine quietly crawling on top of the couch and resting face down on my side. I was now completely hemmed in by my sisters. It felt a bit claustrophobic. I started by slowly pushing Celeste off the couch. Kristine slid down to take her place and I gently pushed her over too.\n\n""Hey! Not fair!"" Celeste protested as her sister slumped on top of her.\n\n""It's your sister's fault,"" I replied, swinging my legs so I could sit up. ""I think that I'm getting hungry finally."" I glanced at the clock on the VCR. ""Yikes! It's almost 11 o'clock!"" We were asleep for over three hours!\n\n""That explains why I'm hungry,"" Kristine said.\n\n""You feeling better?"" Celeste asked.\n\n""Yeah, somewhat. It really feels weird and everything.""\n\n""I wished that I had some important advice to pass on to you,"" I said. ""But I'm failing you in that department. But what say you that we go to a mall and have our late breakfast-early lunch there.""\n\n""Yes!"" Both girls exclaimed together. then hurried off to get ready.\n\nWhen they reappeared it struck me that they had grown and were now a size or two bigger than their clothes were. Kristine's boobs were spilling over her small bra and with the tight tee shirt an ungainly bulge showed above her very obvious bra strap line. Even Celeste's clothes were too small. She had just been growing taller which left her tee shirts not quite reaching her waist and her pants' cuff rising above her shoes, but now she appeared to be thickening and starting to fill out in a feminine way. Her tight tee shirt left no doubt that her tits were there -- or at least her nipples were! Very cute and very pointy.\n\n""Hey, girls,"" I said. ""I think that we should make this into a 'go get some new clothes and underwear' sort of outing too.""\n\n""Really?"" Celeste asked -- actually it was more of a shriek.\n\nKristine looked down at her front and said, ""Yeah, sweaters and sweat shirts hide it most of the time, but...."" She looked up and smiled. ""But thank you for taking us!""\n\nWe went to the big mall in the downtown. It was way out of the area so there was little likelihood of running into someone they knew from school (or me from work). Plus there was a wide assortment of foods and shops. The rain had let up for a while but the air was still cold and the wind was biting. After a lunch (we each had something different and shared), we started walking toward the clothing stores.\n\n""You need new underwear,"" I whispered. ""Especially bras.""\n\n""There!"" Celeste pointed. ""That'll be the perfect place.""\n\nI followed her finger then blanched! Victoria Secrets! ""No way! I will not go in there with you. That would be way too strange and people would be far too suspicious.""\n\n""But you said that..."" Kristine said, tugging on my arm.\n\n""We'll go to a department store and I'm hoping that there'll be some nice saleslady who'll help you.""\n\n""Why? Isn't it just the same thing?""\n\n""No,"" I shook my head then continued in a whisper. ""That store only has women's lingerie and it has a reputation of being 'sexy'! That's not where a dad -- or a brother -- takes his 12 year old sisters to get bras and panties.""\n\n""I'm sorry,"" Celeste said, taking my hand in hers. ""Sometimes I forget how odd the rest of the world thinks.""\n\nKristine grabbed my other hands and added, ""I didn't mean to make you feel weird.""\n\n""It's okay,"" I answered. ""Shall we?""\n\nThen they forced me to skip with them while they sang, ""We're off to see the wizard!"" I noticed a few laughs and smiles from older folks and a couple of moms with toddlers. We were ignored by men and women in business suits. Although I did see one thirty-something woman glower at us.\n\nIn the department store, the girls led me to the young ladies' section and began looking at intimate apparel. Sure enough a sales lady approached us and asked if she could help. I could tell by her tone that she wasn't that sure what I was doing there with these young ladies or whether she should just call the cops straight away. So I told her our story in a nut shell about losing our mom and I was their guardian now.\n\nSuddenly her demeanor changed and she gushed warmth. ""I think that is very admirable. I know that you've come to the right place. They're in good hands here.""\n\nShe set right to work measuring them then she took them in to be fitted. A little later she returned and said, ""I have suggested these new bras for them -- good, basic, everyday sort of bras. Is there anything else?""\n\nI suddenly had a little light go off in my head. Their birthdays were coming up in a couple of weeks. And there was a Valentine's Day dinner theater special event that was being advertised at work. I would take the girls to that for their birthdays as a special, ""welcome to being a teenager"" sort of event.\n\n""Yes, there is something else,"" I said.\n\nThe girls watched me closely.\n\n""They are into sports -- track specifically -- so they need a good sports bra. But we're also going to need a special dress for each and the correct bra to go with it.""\n\n""Oh, that sounds exciting,"" she said. ""Anything in particular?""\n\n""There's a Valentine's Day dinner theater that they don't know that they're going to yet.""\n\nSuddenly both girls emitted muffled shrieks of joy. Celeste clapped her hands then hugged me. Kristine just ran and almost tackled me over.\n\n""I see someone just made a big impression,"" the sales lady said approvingly. ""Girls, let's find some nice dress then we'll find the foundation that will support it.""\n\nIt was almost an hour later and several hundred dollars invested that we emerged from the store with several packages and two VERY excited girls. They immediately wanted to go back home to try everything on. And I wanted to make a phone call or two to make sure that I could reserve three tickets for the show. That meant that I had to call work to get the phone number of the theater company.\n\nMy office mate took the call and gave me the info then asked, ""Should I be quiet about this? A big secret?""\n\n""Yeah, don't go talking it up, okay?"" I replied.\n\nAnd I got the tickets reserved -- everything was set for the three of us to go on Valentine's Day.\n\n""Brody?""\n\nI turned around and saw two stunningly beautiful young ladies standing in the doorway. I gave a fox whistle and they blushed. Celeste's dress was a black lacy things with a high neck and medium sleeves. It had a half shawl sweater like thing that draped over the shoulders. And with whatever she was wearing underneath, her bodice was noticeably filled out. Kristine's dress was silky red, scooping neckline that showed off a bit of her cleavage and breasts which were pushed up by her new bra. Her bodice was very full. This dress also had an attachment that draped over the shoulders. Both dresses were elegantly long, below the knees.\n\n""Very beautiful girls,"" I said. ""Very beautiful!""\n\n""Thank you,"" they said demurely.\n\nCeleste twirled around and Kristine curtsied.\n\n""You should see the things that that lady helped us pick out,"" Celeste suddenly said. ""I mean, look at this!"" She pointed down at the dress, but I could barely take my eyes off her breasts.\n\nShe saw me looking and blushed again. ""I guess that I do have tits now. I've never felt so sexy in my whole life!""\n\n""Me neither,"" Kristine exclaimed. ""This bra thingy is strapless! And it is pushing my tits up and makes them looks twice as big!""\n\nSuddenly, I was really looking forward to the Dinner Theater.\n\nI had several more very vivid dreams where I was doing something sexy or sexual with my sisters -- usually both. And it almost always involved touching or licking or sucking on their tits. I suppose that it didn't go too far because I wasn't crying out in the middle of the night and I didn't wake up with semen covered sheets. Or at least Celeste didn't hear me or come wake me up.\n\nThe week before the Dinner Theater got a little dicey at work. Shelly was sorely disappointed that I wasn't taking *HER* out to the Valentine's Day event. ""Those events are for boyfriends and girlfriends,"" she chided me. I was a little dumbfounded. We weren't exactly dating exclusively, plus she wanted a little time to go visit her mom down in San Diego. I guess that I must be at fault because I should have known that her ""no"" meant ""yes, please."" Dang! And she didn't even give me time to explain that I wasn't two-timing -- I was just taking my sisters out as an important 13th birthday present.\n\nThe night of the Dinner Theater finally came around. The girls were fairly vibrating with excitement and barely contained giddiness. When they stopped bouncing they looked so radiant and charming -- I was sure that I was going to have a lot of jealous looks that night! But when they were bouncing, they looked just like junior high girls dressed up for a fancy ball. Funny, huh! That's just what they were.\n\nThe event was convenient also because Celeste's birthday was on the 16th and Kristine's was on the 22nd. ""Happy birthday, you two,"" I said as I opened the car door for them.\n\n""Best birthday yet, Brody,"" Kristine said giving me a peck on the cheek.\n\nCeleste caught my hand and squeezed as she waited for me to lock the car. She tried not to bounce, but she still vibrated!\n\nThe girls did turn heads as they entered and they were VERY much transfixed by the decorations and the place settings and the hor d'oeuvres and the drinks. (""No, no champagne, no wine!"") They thoroughly enjoyed the theater part which was based on Shakespeare's ""Much Ado about Nothing."" During the first half hor d'oeuvres and salad were served. The girls ate lots of bread and rolls and downed many glasses of water.\n\nIntermission happened along at just the right time. The girls were fairly brimming over with their water and excused themselves quickly. I took a quick trip to the men's room and noted that several people from work were present. I didn't feel an urge to rush over and talk with them so I ambled back to our table and waited for the girls.\n\n""Oh, hi Matt!""\n\nI looked up and saw Selena dragging her latest trophy toward me.\n\n""So who did you bring tonight?"" she gushed.\n\n""I brought my sisters in honor of their birthday.""\n\n""How quaint!"" she giggled. I noticed that she probably had been hitting the champagne or wine a little heavily. ""So how old are they?""\n\n""They'll be turning 13,"" I answered.\n\n""Oh, yes,"" she cackled. ""That's the magic age I told you about."" She turned to her date. ""John, this is Matt. He's one of the engineers that makes the little spinny things that go round and round on the circuit board.""\n\nJohn laughed then stuck out his hand. I took it and shook it. (I mean, good luck chap, hope you know what you're in for.) ""Good to meet you, Matt.""\n\n""John works in the executive office under the VP.""\n\n""Ah, I see,"" I said. Then I thought, so she smoozing her way up the corporate ladder now.\n\nJust then my sisters returned and sat down next to me.\n\n""Gracious, me!"" Selena exclaimed. I thought you said they were turning 13. These look more like 18 or 20!""\n\n""Selena, these are my sisters, Celeste and Kristine.""\n\nSelena nodded and said, ""Beautiful dresses, girls. Stunning even. Hope you have a great evening."" Then she caught John by the arm and said, ""Gotta go, ta- ta!""\n\nOnce she was out of ear shot, Celeste said, ""I heard her taking about us turning a magical age?""\n\nI shook my head. ""It's what I told you about before. She believes that all girls turn into something hideous when they turn teenagers.""\n\n""She's weird,"" Kristine stated flatly. ""And she smells weird.""\n\n""She's drunk,"" I pointed out.\n\n""No excuse,"" Celeste said. ""Alcohol merely relaxes inhibitions. It doesn't put anything new into your mind. So whatever stupid comes out is something that was already there.""\n\nI looked at her and marveled. ""You are so wise beyond your years, Lady Celeste!""\n\nShe giggled then said, ""That would be due to Mamma.""\n\n""Wise woman.""\n\n""Matt!""\n\nI looked around. Jeepers, it was Shelly!\n\n""Hi, Shelly!"" I waved. Then as she came closer I added, ""You remember my sisters, don't you?""\n\nShelly looked a bit put out, but sucked it up a little when she saw who I was with. ""Well, you didn't tell me that you were going to take your sisters out,"" she finally said. ""It's nice to see you girls.""\n\n""I'm sorry, I guess I didn't have much of a chance to explain.""\n\n""So why was it so important that they go out to the Valentine's Day Dinner Theater?"" she asked point blank. Wow! So much for subtle, huh!?\n\n""It's their birthdays. They only turn 13 once in their life.""\n\nShe looked around. ""How many other 13 year olds do you see here?""\n\n""Probably very few,"" I agreed. ""But I'm not going to argue that point.""\n\n""Miss Shelly,"" Kristine suddenly said. ""You asked to look around and I just did. I know that my sister would agree with me in this too. There is no one in this room who is sweeter, who is nicer, who would go out of his way to help someone than my brother, Matt. He dropped everything when Mamma died last year and he had to change his whole lifestyle to put up with a pair of 12 year olds under foot. So please do look around. You won't find many other 13 year olds here because they don't have a brother who cares as much for them as our Matt.""\n\nShelly was completely taken aback. I was also really. Celeste smiled confidently then clapped.\n\n""I'm sorry that you took me the wrong way,"" Shelly began. ""It's just that there are certain things that are expected when dating. You'll understand that once you begin.""\n\nCeleste and Kristine just looked blankly at her.\n\nThe house lights dimmed twice. I held out my hand to her and said, ""I do hope that you have a wonderful evening Shelly. We'll have to finish this conversation later.""\n\nAs the second half began, and the main course was brought to our tables, Kristine leaned over and spoke just loud enough for Celeste and me to hear, ""Wow! Another revelation tonight?""\n\nCeleste replied, ""Way too high maintenance. You'd have her in the repair shop every day.""\n\nI almost snorted a green bean at that comment.\n\nThere was a positive interaction after the theater was over. Krista and her date spotted us and said ""Hello."" She also made a point to appreciate how mature the girls were as well as complement them on their loving brother. Amanda was right behind us and clucked her approval. The girls glowed in their praise.\n\nI whispered to Amanda, ""I think I understand the wisdom of your dating rules.""\n\nShe looked at me with a questioning eyebrow.\n\n""I think I'm swearing off looking for dates at work. Way too loaded and potentially toxic.""\n\nShe touched my arm and laughed. ""So I have a little clean up in aisle five?""\n\n""Go ahead,"" I replied. ""If she's that touchy about me taking my sisters to the theater, I don't know what she'd be like in real life.""\n\n""Don't do anything rash, Matt. I'll see if it can be smoothed over.""\n\n""Thanks, Amanda. I wished there were more like you.""\n\n""There are,"" she smiled. ""You just have to know where to look.""\n\nI drove the girl's home and even though it was nearly 11 pm they were talkative and full of questions and youthful joy at the wonder of being included in an adult event.\n\nBut Celeste was relatively philosophical about the evening. ""I think I can understand why some women are still single.""\n\n""You, Lady Celeste, are coming up with the best lines for the night!""\n\nCeleste was riding shotgun but squeezed Kristine in the middle to force a sort of group hug on the bench seat of my pickup. Kristine laughed.\n\nAs we got home, Kristine asked seriously, ""So now you're really not dating anyone, are you?""\n\nI set the parking brake and turned the engine off. ""Seems like a few women tonight put the ke-bosh on that. It would take a real Hail Mary for Shelly to recover from tonight's little temper tantrum.""\n\n""Who'd she come with anyway?""\n\nI shrugged. ""More of life's little mysteries. The truth may be out there.... somewhere.""\n\nThe girls ran up and got ready for bed. I decided to stay up, catching up on some reading that I needed to do. I gave me a chance to unwind as well as drink some wine which I did not do while at the dinner (designated driver and all). I was some pages into a journal when I felt a warm hand on my shoulders.\n\n""Who could that be?"" I asked.\n\nShe laughed. It was Celeste -- I should have known. ""We haven't played that game in years!""\n\nAs she sat next to me, I smiled, recalling how my little sisters when they were barely in school thought it was so fun to try to make me guess (without looking) which one was which.\n\n""You're smiling,"" she said.\n\n""I'm recalling you two when you were barely six years old.""\n\n""I think I have always looked up to you, Brody."" She gazed off to a distant wall. ""The last thing that Mamma said to us was....."" Her voice broke and she stopped. ""A few moments later she tried again. ""When Mamma had that aneurysm and crashed her car in the driveway, we both ran out to help her. She was unresponsive. As the paramedics arrived, Mamma woke up enough to recognize me and she said, 'Matt will help you. Don't lose him; he's a good man.'"" She stopped and wiped tears from her eyes. ""And that's the last thing that she said. To anyone.""\n\nShe fell against me and breathed deeply, trying to control her emotions. I dropped my magazine and wrapped my arms around her. I had not heard all the details of Mamma's last day. And this was the first time that either girl had voluntarily talked about it. I was also wondering what triggered this memory at this juncture.\n\n""Oh, Brody,"" she finally said, wiping her eyes. ""Brody, Mamma was so right. You are a good man. I don't want to lose you. And I certainly don't want you to go out and hook up with some lesser hussy who doesn't realize just what a precious treasure you are!""\n\n""I'm not going anywhere,"" I said. I couldn't think of what to say right then. It really felt like she was almost ask me to marry her -- almost, but not quite! I loved her; I loved her sister. But, dang! the wine was messing with my thinking. ""Celeste, that's why I date. I want to find the right person. So far I've found out who I don't want. But I'm still here with you and for you. Okay?""\n\nCeleste gave a forced laughed. ""Yeah, I'm being emotional, aren't I?"" She sat up and tugged on her night shirt. ""You haven't seen what you bought us, have you?""\n\nSuddenly her shirt was up over her head and she sat in her glorious bra and panties. Matching red bra and panties. Lacy red bra and panties. Her little tits were carefully covered in the delicate fabric that had a little bit of padding to make things stand out better. Her panties were so silky smooth that I easily saw the outline of her pussy. In the middle of her pussy cleft was a dark spot. Oh, geessh! She was getting wet? I racked my mind and then remembered that the pussy could and would naturally discharge fluids all the time. Being sexually turned on was only one explanation.\n\n""Very pretty,"" I said, realizing that she was waiting for some response.\n\nAnd then she pulled her night shirt down over her body, leaned forward a kissed me and whispered, ""This has been the best birthday present ever. I love you!""\n\nAnd then she was gone. My hard-on, however stayed.\n\n = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == =\n\nChapter 7\n\nYou would think after Celeste's little risqué, near strip-tease, I would have had a full-fledged wet dream that very night. Nope. Dreams are odd things though. It actually waited another 24 hours or so.\n\nAnd wouldn't you know it, Celeste woke me up again, gently shaking my shoulder and saying, ""Brody, you're sleep talking again.""\n\nI was awake in a moment. I was so afraid that somehow I had a wet dream or I had said something awkward in my sleep.\n\n""You were calling our names again, Brody,"" Celeste whispered. Her face was close to mine. I could feel her breath on my cheek as she talked. In the faint light from the hall way, I could see that she had her robe on.\n\n""What did I say?""\n\n""You probably don't want to hear this,"" she giggled. ""Can I jump in bed with you?"" When I paused she added, ""Or did you have a wet dream again?""\n\nI shook my head then realized that she might not have seen that. ""No, no wet dreams.""\n\n""Good."" And then she pulled one side of the covers up sloughed her robe and jumped in with me.\n\nThat was when I realized that I was in trouble. She was completely naked! At least she had no tee shirt on -- I didn't dare feel around her ass to finish answering the question.\n\n""Whoa, Celeste! Where's your clothes?""\n\n""Brody, you were calling out for me and you said, quote, 'I want to suck your little titties,' end- quote. So the only way you could do that is if I have my shirt off. Right?""\n\nMind-popping logic!\n\n""What I say in my sleep hardly counts,"" I protested.\n\n""So what do you say now that you're awake?"" she asked as she wrapped her arms around my neck and snuggled her warm, bare body against my shirtless body. Her tits pressed into my chest. ""I can feel that you are already excited."" Her hips had found my inflated cock and were gently rubbing it back and forth through the loose fabric of my shorts.\n\n""Stop it, Celeste,"" I whispered sharply. ""I'm about ready to shoot my load.""\n\n""Like a wet dream?"" she giggled. ""Isn't that the idea?""\n\n""Oh, Celeste, you know that I love you,"" I began, finally responding and returning her embrace. ""It's just that I would be in so much trouble if I were to do this. Big trouble. Jail!""\n\nShe kissed my lips and rubbed her nose back and forth on my nose. ""Doesn't have to be. No one ever needs to know.""\n\n""But what about Kristine?""\n\n""You don't think she doesn't know?""\n\n""What do you mean?"" I asked.\n\n""We both want you, Brody.""\n\nI suddenly saw the previous half year in a new light. My sisters were trying to seduce me. They were working hard to make me hot for them. Dang! It was working.\n\n""What do you mean that you want me?"" I asked, hoping somehow that there was another explanation.\n\n""I want to hold you, to touch you, to pleasure you,"" she began, ""and I want you to do the same to me. I want to make love to you, Brody!""\n\nThe thought was staggering. The consequences were off the chart! I was contemplating a response -- something like, ""Let's talk about this in the morning when I can think straight."" But I was interrupted.\n\n""What's going on?"" It was Kristine standing in my doorway. Her form, back lit by the hall nightlight revealed that at least she still wore clothes at night.\n\n""Brody was having another dream,"" Celeste explained.\n\n""A wet one?"" (I guess that they must have talked about my previous experience.)\n\n""No, but he was calling out our names again.""\n\n""Brr!"" Kristine said coming closer to the bed. ""I am so cold. Are you in bed with him?""\n\n""Yes. Come on in,"" Celeste invited. ""He'll warm you up too.""\n\nBefore I could think of what to say, Kristine made a bee-line for the bed and crawled in and snuggled on my other side. At least she wasn't naked, I consoled myself.\n\n""Brody,"" Celeste said before I could formulate an argument. ""I know this is all a new way of thinking and all, but we want you. We both want you. And I know that you want us too. The fact that you've had such great self-restraint shows what a sweet guy you are, but we both want the next step.""\n\nKristine had latched herself onto me like a heat- seeking leech. One leg was thrown up over my torso and rested on my very rigid dick. One arms went underneath me and the other was over top of me where it intertwined with Celeste's arm. ""You are soooo warm!"" Kristine finally said. ""And your little buddy is flaming hot!""\n\n""I'm glad your hands aren't any colder,"" I said, not really knowing what to do, ""else I would get frostbite!""\n\n""I'm sorry, but you just gotta warm me up,"" Kristine replied.\n\n""I'm not convinced yet,"" I finally said. ""What's going to keep this from blowing up and me going to jail? Then where would you be?""\n\n""They won't know,"" Celeste said. ""It's that simple.""\n\n""I won't tell, Brody,"" Kristine whispered. ""And we don't talk about things like this at school anyway.""\n\nWe talked for maybe another half hour or so. My resistance was lessening, and the prospect of touching them again and shooting my load into and onto them grew stronger and stronger. Kristine's hands also grew warmer and warmer. and began to rub around my chest and belly. About the same time, Celeste began rubbing her hands around my body and moving her hips against my thighs.\n\n""Girls, I guess if this is what you want....""\n\n""Yes!"" Celeste squealed.\n\n""Oh, yes!"" Kristine whispered into my ear.\n\nKristine then took my earlobe into her mouth and started sucking on it gently. At the same time, Celeste moved her hand below the waistband of my shorts and immediately found my throbbing dick. Kristine felt her sister's hand under her leg so she moved her leg off of me and mover *her* hand into my shorts to join Celeste's.\n\nI suppose that there was no going back now.\n\n""So girls,"" I continued. ""We need to have a few base rules and a common understanding, okay.""\n\nBoth agreed.\n\n""First, and I can't emphasize this enough, no one can ever know about this. Not even a hint of this ever! Second, I am not forcing you and I don't want to force you; if you don't want to, then that's fine -- you can back out. Third, let's keep cussing and really strong words out of the picture. Mamma taught us that there's always a nicer way to say something so we shouldn't resort to gutter talk. Fourth, I don't want you to get pregnant.""\n\n""Ah, Brody!"" Celeste said. ""Never? I would love to have your baby!""\n\n""Me too,"" Kristine added.\n\n""Not while you're twelve.""\n\n""But, Brody, look at the time,"" Celeste said in a sing-songy fashion.\n\nI glanced at my clock and saw it was almost 3 in the morning.\n\n""It's after midnight,"" she went on, ""it's my birthday and I'm 13 now!""\n\n""And it's a school holiday,"" Kristine added, ""so we can sleep in.""\n\n""Then the birthday girl gets her very own birthday orgasm,"" I said, throwing all caution to the wind.\n\nI rolled over so I was on top of Celeste. Kristine slipped off but kept her hands on my back. I started kissing Celeste like I had never kissed her before. Passionate lip-locking and then deep tongue probing. At first, I think I surprised her and maybe briefly overwhelmed her. But after a few moments, she began to respond in kind and her tongue probed deep back into my mouth.\n\n""Is this what you were wanting?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes! Don't stop!"" she gasped.\n\nI started kissing down her chin, her neck and shoulders. Her lithe form was so tantalizing -- there was nearly no body fat to hide anything. I felt her ribs beneath my kisses before I centered on her sternum. Each of my cheeks lightly grazed the edges of her little tits. I circled back around and engulfed one nipple completely in my mouth. She gasped and grasped my head with both of her hands.\n\n""What happened?"" Kristine asked.\n\nCeleste struggled to answer. ""He's.... sucking.... my.... TIT!""\n\nSuddenly the light next to my bed went on and Kristine whispered, ""Oh, wowzers!"" She lay down next to us and pulled the blanket around her and watched in rapt amazement as I sucked her sister's tits. Celeste kept a tight hold on my head and moaned as I caught her little nipples gently between my teeth.\n\n""Oh, Brody! Oh!"" she whispered.\n\nWhile I sucked on one tit, I gently rolled the other one between my fingers. She moaned but no intelligible words came.\n\nI finally slid down and opened her legs up. Her pussy glimmered with a sheen of her excitement. Her inner lips were already very dark pink and extended past her outer lips. Her clitoral shaft stuck out waiting for my visit. I fell to licking her outer lips and discovered that she had a few wiry hairs along the top of her pussy and one or two along the sides. Her pussy was fragrant and her nectar began coating my chin. I had eaten pussy before, but never a young pussy. This smelled -- and tasted -- less aromatic, less complex, more fresh and younger. I reveled in the sensation!\n\nI ran my tongue over the length of her slit and felt her folds deform under the pressure. I lightly licked several more times and she bucked her hips toward my face. I pulled her pussy wide apart with my hands and pressed my tongue as far as it would go into her folds. She pressed back hard. I grabbed her clit with my lips and began sucking all the while massaging her pussy lips with my fingers. Between my spit and her juices, she was dripping wet. Her hands found the top of my head and began tracing a small circle in my scalp. I felt her tense up as she rubbed my hair faster and faster. Dang! She was nearing a climax after only a few minutes!? What a hot little vixen! I increased the tempo of my sucking and rubbing and in a few moments she exploded: a deep grunt and a loud explosion of air coupled with both of her hands forcing my head into her pussy. I kept licking her clit then began slowing down. Her legs clamped tight around me so that I couldn't leave her gash even if I wanted to.\n\nShe finally relaxed and I looked up to see that she was spent. She was spread eagle and her tiny tits were capped with very erect nipples. Her eyes were half open and a huge smile adorned her lips.\n\nKristine was still watching us and her eyes were wide open in wonder. ""What happened?"" she finally asked.\n\n""Best birthday present ever,"" Celeste whispered. ""I don't know what that was, but, Brody, can you do that again?""\n\nI had to laugh. She was so cute and funny. And sexy. And desirable!\n\n""There's more,"" I softly said.\n\n""What's that?"" Celeste asked.\n\n""I know I said I don't want to make you pregnant, but...""\n\n""YES!"" she squealed! ""Yes! I want you inside me!""\n\n""I'm taking a chance,"" I began.\n\n""I haven't started my period,"" she pointed out.\n\n""I know. But that doesn't mean much. But there's no way that I could pass up an opportunity to make love to my loving sister on her birthday!""\n\n""Really?"" she squeaked again.\n\n""Show me how much you want it!"" I chuckled.\n\nShe spread her legs as wide as possible, her knees almost flat on the bed and the heels of her feet touching almost next to her pussy. Then she took hold of her pussy with her two hands and gently tugging on each outer pussy lip it looked like a gaping tunnel forming right there -- sticking out from her crotch perhaps most of an inch.\n\n""Oh, Celeste, you are so cute. Don't you think so?"" I asked Kristine.\n\nShe nodded, still wide eyed. ""Is that really going to fit in there?"" she quietly asked.\n\n""You'd be surprised,"" I replied. ""And I can only think of one thing as cute as this."" I looked at her and winked. ""When you're ready, you'll get a nice birthday present too!""\n\nShe giggled and blushed a little.\n\nI turned back to Celeste who lay there holding her pussy wide open. ""Okay, babe, first time might not be all fun.""\n\n""But all the other times will be, right?""\n\n""Probably so.""\n\n""Then put it in me. I want to feel you IN ME!"" her voice was raw with emotion and lust.\n\nI positioned myself above her and aimed my dick at her slit. It did look a little preposterous and obscene -- my huge dick pointing at her bald, virgin cunt. I wiped the head of my dick up and down in her very wet slit several times then positioned it in the mouth of her vagina.\n\nShe put her hand around my neck and whispered, ""I've wanted to make love to you as long as I can remember.""\n\n""Really?"" I asked. That revelation made my dick twitch.\n\n""Uh-huh. When I was younger, I just wanted to marry you. Now I know what I want.""\n\nI kissed her lips tenderly. ""And I know what I want too. I want to make love to the both of you for the rest of my life.""\n\n""Do it then, Brody!""\n\nI pressed and the head slid in slightly. I pressed harder and her face screwed up in a painful grimace. I pressed even harder and she pushed back with her hips.\n\n""It's not going...."" she began.\n\nThen her hymen tore and I plunged all the way into her tight vagina. It took my breath away. I tried to concentrate on not cumming. I finally opened my eyes and saw tears in hers.\n\nI wiped the tears with my fingers and kissed her lips. She looked into my eyes and whispered, ""It's not too bad now. In fact, I can't believe how wonderful it feels once you're inside me.""\n\n""Are you ready for me to make love?""\n\n""Let me get used to this a little while longer,"" she whispered. ""It feels so good. Oh, you're in me!"" She reached over and grasped Kristine's hand and smiled, ""You're totally going to love this.""\n\nKristine squeezed her hand back in return. ""I can't believe that his dick just disappear inside you.""\n\n""Watch,"" I said, slowly pulling my dick most of the way out.\n\n""Don't leave me,"" Celeste said, her eyes pleading.\n\nI slowly pushed my dick all the way back in and smiled as contentment filled Celeste's face.\n\n""It really IS all the way in you,"" Kristine said in awe.\n\nI then slowly pulled out and plunged back in, luxuriating in the velvety feel of her tight and slippery cunt. Back and forth -- I knew I couldn't hold out too long. We would play rough-rider at some other point later on. That moment, however, was just about feeling the just-turned-13-year-old pussy from the inside out and then blowing my load. Each time I bottomed out in her vagina, she grunted a little. She put her arms around me and finally realized that she could join the rhythm too. That's when I realized that I could not hold on any longer. I bottomed out one last time and spurted blast after blast deep into her cunny. Later, Kristine laughed when she told me that I grunted funny, went rigid and convulsed all the while with my mouth open like the letter ""O.""\n\nCeleste rubbed my back and my neck and held me close to her so that I couldn't roll off. My dick, surprisingly enough, stayed erect for some time. Finally, my arms grew tired of propping myself up, keeping most of my weight off my sister.\n\n""Kristine, could you go get a couple of towels?"" I asked.\n\nGood thing I did, as soon as I pulled out, gobs of spunk mixed with her blood spilled out of her pussy. We went to the bathroom and I gently washed her well- used pussy with a warm washcloth. Kristine was full of questions but Celeste would only say, ""You'll see. It's wonderful!"" I promised Kristine that it was her turn next, but we would have to sleep first. ""A guy can't keep coming like that without resting up in between.""\n\n""We're going to sleep with you, aren't we?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes, and without clothes!""\n\nI fell asleep with Celeste cuddled up to my backside, her arm draped over my chest. I was snuggled into Kristine's backside, my dick nestled into her butt crack and my hands cupping her tits. So far, I was not suffering any buyer's remorse! I slept hard and long. But me dreams were turbulent and troubling, torn between love (and lust) for my sisters and fear that someone would take them from me.\n\n = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == = == =\n\nChapter 8\n\nI awoke with a familiar feeling around my dick. My engorged dick was still nestled in between Kristine's butt crack; my hands still cupped her nice sized tits. There was vague light from the outside which allowed me to survey the extra lumps in my bed. In dawn's gray light I thought about what had just happened a few hours before. ""It was weird, it was scary, it was illegal"" -- that was what one part of my mind tried to tell me. Another part merely replied, ""It was fun and you enjoyed it; and you can't go back now.""\n\nKristine sensed that I was awake finally and wiggled her butt back at me. ""Morning, Brody!""\n\nCeleste still held me tightly with her naked form wedged in against my backside and her hands around my chest. I suddenly found it very erotic that my naked butt was pressed up hard against her bare little crotch and all of its just-turned-13-years-old pussy. I finally agreed with the part of my mind that said there was no going back.\n\n""I felt your dick jump just now,"" Kristine said. I could hear the smile in her voice.\n\n""Little wonder,"" I replied, squeezing her tit. ""Two very loving and sexy girls naked in my bed and begging me to play some more with them?""\n\n""Are you ready to play then?"" Kristine asked.\n\n""I'm thinking that somehow I am still in a dream,"" I replied. ""And I don't want to wake up.""\n\n""But we're here with you,"" Celeste said, massaging my shoulders.\n\n""And I want my dreamy feeling now too,"" Kristine added.\n\n""This is really happening?"" I asked, starting to wonder if this was a good thing.\n\n""Brody, it is and you have and it was so wonderful,"" Celeste whispered in my ear. ""Now get in there and give my sister some of that incredible feeling too.""\n\nKristine rolled over and wrapped her arms around my neck. ""Brody, I know things have changed, but they've changed for the better. Do you remember what I told Shelly at the theater? How there was no one who cares as much as you do?"" I nodded. ""And you remember what Celeste said last night? How she has always wanted to marry you?"" I nodded again. ""It's true of me too. We used to pretend that you were our husband and that you'd be coming back to take us away to your castle someday. Brody?"" She paused and ran her finger over my lips. ""That day is today. You've taken us away to your castle and you've made us your special princesses. I want to be your queen too.""\n\nHow she could do that, I had no idea. Just on the cusp of being 13 but possessing a command of words and ideas and emotions. I suppose that some of it was Mom's teaching and setting an example and making sure that they read lots and watched only a little TV. But mostly is was Kristine. And I loved her for it.\n\n""As you wish,"" I whispered.\n\nShe immediately caught the reference to ""The Princess Bride"" and smiled broadly. I fell to kissing her lips. I was immediately struck by how different her lips were from Celeste's. Kristine's were fuller and the little indentation -- the frenulum -- on her lip was more pronounced. She began kissing me back with ardor. Celeste stayed nestled in behind me and rubbed my shoulders with her hands and kissed my neck and ear. My dick was growing. One free hand found her breast and gently squeezed and massaged its supple form. She gasped as I ran my fingers over her nipple and lightly pinch it between my fingers.\n\nAfter several minutes of tongue wrestling, I moved to take one nipple in my mouth. I was now half on top of her and my dick was drilling into the bed under her hips. My free hand had her other breasts and was massaging it boldly.\n\n""Oh, Matt!"" Her voice was thick with sultry passion. ""Oh, my dear Brody!"" She articulated more words, but none of it was recognizable.\n\nI let my hand drift away from her breast to explore the wide expanse of her flat belly. I let my forefinger rest in her navel briefly before pressing it lower. I felt the rise of her pubic bone and the small gathering of bush that adorned the top of her pussy. She anticipated my fingers arriving at her love-gate and thus opened her legs up wide. I rubbed her whole pussy mound with the palm of my hand. She was hot down there -- hot and quite wet.\n\nI moved so that I was leaning over her body, over her crotch and began kissing the inside of her hips and thighs and legs. Her pussy lips were puffy and wet from her excitement. Her clitoris was swollen and poking up in ready anticipation. Her inner lips were parted so I could see part way into her vagina. I ran my tongue over the crease where her legs join her abdomen before running my tongue straight down the middle of her pussy gash. She moaned in reply. Her pussy smelled fuller and more rich in content than Celeste's. It's taste was stronger too. Not pungent, not overbearing, and not fully mature either -- but definitely not a little girl's odors by any means.\n\nMy dick was hanging between my legs and Celeste took it in her hands and gently squeezed it and kneaded it with her fingers. Suddenly there were extra fingers on my dick and massaging my balls. I glanced underneath me and saw Kristine's hand grasping my turgid rod and Celeste lightly touching my scrotum and ass crack -- even tickling my sphincter. The effect was delicious!\n\nI returned to licking Kristine's gooey crack with abandon. I pulled her pussy wide with my fingers and dipped my tongue deep into her folds. Our juices mingled together and ran down her crack to her ass. I used one finger to trace her pussy slit down to her anus -- back and forth, making it slicker each pass. Her hips began rhythmically bucking in time with my sucking and my fingering of her ass crack. Her hand that was on my dick squeezed in and excited, but unsteady pattern. The more I sucked the more firm her squeezing of my dick became. Her other hand was on my head and twiddled and diddled in my hair as though she were somehow trying to convey to my tongue the exact speed and pressure that was necessary to make her clit explode. It worked. I heard a loud gasped and her hand squeezed my dick hard and long. Her other hand pressed into my scalp as hard as she could while her legs closed tightly around my head, shutting my ears from hearing anything more till she relaxed. I probably would have shot my load right then had her tugging been less tight -- it was almost painful how hard she pulled on me. (Oh the things we put up with to help our women folk, right?)\n\nCeleste started rubbing my ass cheeks and pressing in between, letting her fingers trace over my anal sphincter and the back side of my balls. ""You're going to make love to her, aren't you, Brody?"" she whispered -- or nearly cooed -- her voice filled with electricity.\n\n""I shouldn't,"" I began. I thought back....It had been three and a half weeks since she had her first period. But doctors are quick to point out that menses in young teens is inherently unpredictable. It would be a huge risk, but....\n\n""Do you want me to come inside you?"" I asked Kristine, cradling her head in my arms, my body lying in the valley between her breasts.\n\nShe kissed me softly on the lips and whispered, ""Yes! Make me your queen!""\n\nDang! I just took a newly made 13 year old's cheery, now I was offered a 12 year old's too? Looks like I was getting the birthday presents.\n\n""Okay, babe, you're my queen too.""\n\nI positioned myself so that my dick was at her pussy. She took the shaft and rubbed it back and forth in her wet cunt juices. That felt so hot! I pressed firmly against her vaginal opening. She looked in my eyes and smiled.\n\n""I'm ready,"" she whispered then put her arms around my neck.\n\n""So am I, Queen Kristine.""\n\nAnd then I pressed hard. My dick slipped in part way. Her eyes bulged and I saw her bite her lip. I backed out part way then pressed forward again. My dick went in further. It was odd. There was no tearing of a hymen -- just a stiff plowing through a very tight pussy. I repeated that several more times: back up, press forward. And each time I got further into her tight cunt. Finally my pubic hair smashed against her thin smattering of hair. She held me tightly and pressed her face into the crook of my neck.\n\n""You are in me,"" she whispered. ""I would have never believed how good this feels! I am full of my Brody!""\n\nShe sniffed and I pulled my face back to look. She had tears in her eyes.\n\n""Are you okay?"" I asked.\n\n""More than,"" she replied. ""I am just... overwhelmed. Let me feel you in me more.""\n\nI knew what she meant. She wanted me to stay buried deep within her pussy before I started really making love.\n\nCeleste had been lying next to us just watching. She suddenly reached over and kissed her sister on the cheek. ""I'm so glad that you get to feel it too. It's like nothing else!""\n\nKristine nodded and squeezed Celeste's hand then kissed my lips. ""Okay, lover. Time to ride the wild horses!""\n\nWhere she got those sayings, I have no idea! But I began thrusting. In and out. In and out. At first it was just long and deliberate strokes, purposing to rub along the top of her pussy to give her clit a little more attention. Finally I didn't care what was happening -- I just had to ride! Thrusting wildly now, I banged her and felt my balls slap against her butt. Each time I bottomed out I heard her wheeze and gasp. Her hips began matching my rhythm and soon she was hugging my back with her arms -- hugging, pawing, grasping, pulling me in closer to her body. Suddenly, I came. Powerful spurts seemed to threaten to launch rockets and grenades into her pussy. It felt like there was enough force to blast through to her other side. I lay still on her. Her tits pushed up into my chest and she held me quietly, not moving except for a little rocking motion with her hips. She also made a happy little quiet sort of hum as she breathed out. One hand finally stirred and began stroking my hair.\n\n""Oh, Brody,"" she finally exclaimed. ""Oh! Brody!""\n\n""Now you both are my queens,"" I softly answered.\n\nCeleste had moved and found a towel. ""Need this?"" she asked.\n\nI finally pulled out and along with globs of cum there were tinges of blood. I suppose that Kristine's cherry was either loose or mostly torn from prior experiences. We went into the master bath and showered together. Breakfast came late. We played with each other's bodies several more times that morning, but I refrained from full-blown vaginal sex until I had condoms. I would see about getting them on the pill later.\n\nCeleste never had a period until she was 14 and a half. Kristine's next period showed up a few days later -- right before her birthday! ""I'm sure glad you already gave me my present,"" she quipped.\n\nA year later I changed jobs and we moved to the Silicon Valley where I purchased a very nice home on a secluded piece of land. At work, I just talk about work -- never mention home stuff. At home, it's like I'm married to two hot sexy teenagers; but when they're out at school, they are merely my sisters and I'm their guardian. So far, life's been good. Hard? Yeah, always watching your back and hoping that no one is trying to figure out what's going on. The girls do a good job of occasionally dating but never enough to get really close to some guy. Word around their school is they think most guys are dorks or infantile. ""Most,"" they would say, ""but not our Brody.""\n\nAnd I have it so fine."
749,Broken,['Sexual Combat and Dominance'],"Anyway, I found myself looking at her across the bar, I felt a little pang of regret about my past performance with her. She looked hot as always, wearing tight black vinyl hot pants and knee high boots. I thought to myself that I was probably a little too soft with her during the time that we were together. Since she was probably the most conventionally attractive girl that I ever dated, and in great demand from other guys, I let her get away with things that I had never my other girls get away with in an attempt not to upset or offend her. I accepted tepid, shallow blowjobs, tried extra hard to be sensitive, and never introduced her to the kinky dark side of my sexual self.\n\nI would have never dreamed of approaching Julia again, if it had not been for one lingering little reminiscence of my short time with her. One small scrap of information about her that continued to intrigue me. This small item was brought back to mind full force by seeing her stalking around my favorite hangout in her little-miss-fuck-me vinyl outfit. Several times throughout our relationship, Julia would tell me that she liked to work out in a gym. This didn't surprise me, since she had such a lithe, toned body. She would invariably inform me during the course of our conversation that she had worked out that day, and talk about how ""buff"" she was getting. Of course, I would compliment her that she looked good. Then oddly, she would make some sort of remark implying that she was in such good shape that she was probably stronger than me! Self- depreciating as I am, I always agreed with her that she probably was (never believing that for a moment).\n\nIt's hard for me now to believe that at the time, I never even gave her remarks a second thought, because in the subsequent year since we broke up, I had become quite obsessively interested in physical and sexual domination of all sorts. Whenever I thought about Julia (which was seldom), I had wondered if she really was that strong, and could be a dominant woman. She had never shown such a side at all during our sexual contact. Seeing her then, in the bar, these thoughts had begun to take hold in my mind again. I decided to find out. I approached her at the bar, looked directly into her eyes and stated simply, ""You look like you've been working out bitch.""\n\nAn hour later, I was staring across my living room at Julia, who was stripped down to her black bra and little vinyl short shorts. I too was stripped to my boxer shorts. I guess it wasn't too hard to convince her of the necessity of seeing who was really stronger. We would wrestle until one of us asked for ""mercy"". And it was I who suggested to make things more ""interesting"" by placing various items around the room for use should things take a sexual turn (which of course they would).\n\nVery quickly, what I had envisioned as an arousing bit of sexy wrestling took a turn that I had never expected. It turns out that Julia was a bit more serious about this stuff than I had ever dreamed. After a bit of grappling (in which I found out she was every bit as strong as I wished), she punched me in the stomach with a forced that doubled me over in pain and I went down on the floor on my knees, struggling to breath.\n\n""HA! That was so fucking easy!"" she shouted.\n\n""Shit --I didn't think you were gonna fucking punch me!"" I gasped.\n\n""Too bad pussy --now say ""mercy"" or I'll do it again""\n\nI was in a state of shock. This was not at all what I had expected out of this. And the bitch had called me a pussy. I began to get mad through the pain. I told her that I would not be saying ""mercy"" any time soon.\n\n""Ok --just remember that you asked for it""\n\nI was still on my knees at her feet. She hauled back and kicked me in the stomach hard with her bare foot. If I was in pain before, that memory was erased by the kick, which sent me absolutely reeling in a wave of pain and nausea. I was out. The ""fight"" was over before it had even begun. Through my glazed eyes, I saw that Julia calmly sat down on my living room couch and casually began to hum to herself and thumb through a magazine, while I lay on the ground helpless and writhing in pain. This bizarre scene went on for about three minutes, until I managed to recover slightly and get to my knees. Julia then walked over to me and helped me up to my feet. She gazed into my eyes. She was calm, cool and serene. I was shaking with tears flowing down my face, humiliated. She caressed my hair with her left hand and planted a kiss on my lips.\n\n""Are you ok?"" --she whispered.\n\n""I guess."" I was trembling.\n\n""Good. Because you still haven't said MERCY!""\n\nHer left hand grabbed my hair and she slapped me hard across the face with her right. I probably would have fallen again but she was holding me up by the hair. Again and again she slapped me. Stinging, humiliating blows coming from a slim120lb girl and I was helpless to stop her. She thrust my face right into hers an spat on me.\n\n""I changed my mind pussy. I don't want you to say mercy anymore. In fact don't even bother trying. It won't matter. Instead, I'm going to use your sorry ass. Make you my bitch. See, I'm a changed girl, different than you remember.""\n\nThat was the understatement of the century. I had no idea what she intended to do to me, but I realized in my debilitated condition, there was no way I was going to stop her.\n\n""Now my little pussy, we can make this relatively easy or we can make it hard. Very hard. You decide. You can get on your knees right now, or I can beat the shit out of you some more. I think you'll make the right decision. On your knees --NOW.""\n\nI thought for a moment about fighting back, and found that I was afraid. Afraid. In my own home, with a girl that I had fucked numerous times I was afraid. The fear came from the fact that I was truly unsure whether this girl would hurt me seriously. I could end up in the hospital or even dead. My strength to fight back was sapped to the point where I thought it would be best to obey. I sank to my knees.\n\n""Now you can start by showing me how much you like my ass. You always said I had a great ass, right?.\n\nShe quickly stripped off her little shorts, turned and stuck her ass in my face. The irony is that on any number of occasions, I would have been happy to suck her beautiful ass, but she had never shown any inclinations toward this type of thing. Now she was bumping and grinding, shoving my face into her ass and instructing me to tongue her anus.\n\n""Ugghhh --yes bitch --deeper --get your tongue in there -- come on boy --do it right --FUCK YEAH!""\n\nAs I licked --and licked --and licked --my recovery increased to the point where I was not so much in pain, but simply overwhelmed by emotions. I realized that I was incredibly turned on by this treatment. Being dominated by this psychotic bitch-vixen was something out of my dreams, or nightmares. Julia roughly extracted my head from her ass, threw me down on my back, grabbed my boxer shorts and ripped them off. She noticed my huge hard-on.\n\n""Oooh --.looks like you've got a little problem there. Maybe I can help you out with that. Or maybe not.""\n\nShe stomped hard on my sore stomach, incapacitating me yet again. Standing over my prone body she pressed her small foot onto my face, turning my head sideways onto the floor, putting just enough pressure to force my cheek onto the floor. She stood over me, posing majestically.\n\n""Ref, I believe he is pinned. You may start the count. Oops, I forgot. There's no ref --I'll have to do it myself --ONE --- TWO --THREE --The winner and new champion --JULIA!""\n\nShe was maniacal -\n\n""Pussy, it's too bad for you that this was a submission-only match, no pins. Otherwise it would not be over --I guess I'll just have to carry on. You look hungry --I guess I'll have to feed you something.""\n\nShe rubbed her exquisite and deadly little foot all over my face, literally rubbing my face in her total dominance over me.\n\n""Open up sweety --time for dinner.""\n\nShe took great satisfaction in shoving her foot into my gaping mouth. Her foot was small enough for me to stretch my lips entirely around it. I could feel her toes touch the back of my throat as she slid her foot over and over again into my obscenely stretched mouth.\n\n""That's right bitch --suck it --Suck it like a big fat dick - -come on pussy --deep throat my little foot --GAG ON IT --""\n\nEvery once in a while she would pull it out and slap my face roughly with it or pinch my nose with her toes, only to shove it back in my mouth deeper. She was rubbing her cunt while doing this, her dominance turning her on immensely. Eventually though, she tired of this. I was totally exhausted and out of breath from her efforts.\n\n""Come on --you're not done --on your knees"", she pulled me up.\n\nShe thrust my face into her cunt. Silently I prepared myself for what was sure to be about an hour of oral service. I was wrong.\n\n""We can't have dinner without a little wine now can we?""\n\nShe pissed in my face, all the while screaming humiliating insults. She held my head firmly in her crotch, making me drink, yanking my head into different positions to make sure every inch of my face and hair was drenched with piss. When she finished she again threw me to the ground with disdain.\n\n""God you're pathetic --I would have never believe that you are such an ass-licking piss-drinking little slave bitch --I though that you were a man but I guess I was wrong. You're just like a girl --and you know what you do with girl's --you fuck 'em. And just in case you think you're going somewhere --""\n\nShe stomped my tortured stomach again. I wasn't going anywhere. She picked up a bottle of baby oil and a large dildo that earlier in the evening I had intended to fuck her with. Julia then bent down facing my legs and sat on my face, forcing my mouth and nose into her dripping cunt. She pulled my legs back towards my head, folding my body up painfully. She used her elbows to immobilize me completely. She ground her cunt into my paralyzed head while oiling up my ass with her free hands.\n\n""Now here's the deal. Were gonna do some sucking and fucking. You'll be doing the sucking and of course I'll be doing the fucking!""\n\nI had no choice, no will to resist. A 120lb girl was going to rape me with my own sex toy. When she plunged that huge dildo into my ass, my world exploded in pain like I've never felt, before or since. The rape seemed to go on for hours, and to tell the truth, I didn't do much sucking, not that it mattered to her because she was using my face like her own personal sex toy. She had three long protracted orgasms, each time drenching my face with copious girl cum. Finally it was over. She climbed off of me. I lay on the ground crushed, an exhausted wreck.\n\n""Damn that was good. I didn't think I would do this, but since I had so much fun whipping your ass, I think you deserve a reward. Stay right there--""\n\nShe approached me and once again folded my legs back, forcing them upwards until only my head and shoulders supported me on the floor. I was pinned again. She cooed soft words to me while she rubbed and pumped my cock, which grew to huge dimensions. Despite my humiliation I was still turned on. I couldn't resist her power. I realized in horror that at the angle I was bent that the head of my cock was only inches from my head and pointed directly at my face!\n\n""No --please --don't""\n\n""Oh yes --you're going to cum --that's right --yer gonna blow a big load --right in your own face --CUM NOW or I swear to god I'll pummel you some more --""\n\nWith her free hand she pried open my mouth while she jerked my off expertly and I came in buckets, drenching my own face and tongue. She laughed and cheered all the while. It was the best orgasm I ever had. I hated her.\n\nShe stood over me and just looked and looked at the destruction she had caused. She looked quite amazed at what had happened, at what she had done. Even a little embarrassed.\n\n""Thank you --that was amazing,"" she said quietly.\n\nI was incredulous. She was thanking me, even though I had absolutely no choice in the matter.\n\n""I'm still so turned on. We're going to fuck now. You still seem to be hard. And I've always loved your big cock!""\n\nHer manner had softened a bit as she mounted me. She was still in complete control as she rode me. As we fucked she lost control, bit by bit. She quivered. She softened. She came, squealing, softening more.\n\nAnd I recovered, bit by bit. Sexual energy was healing my battered body.\n\nWhen she shuddered through her fifth orgasm of the evening, our little dynamic turned itself around and my humiliation and hate for her gave me the energy to finally subdue her.\n\nSuffice it to say, I spent the rest of that long night giving back threefold what she gave to me. Julia became quite familiar with the word mercy. My cock-head became well acquainted with her throat --her cervix --her bowels. And her pretty toes became well acquainted with her pretty mouth. I slept soundly with my softened dick firmly encased in her mouth.\n\nIn the morning, we woke groggily.\n\n""How do you feel Julia?"" I asked her.\n\n""Broken. You?""\n\n""Broken."""
750,Broken Drum,['murder mystery'],"I'd been stopping in to have a drink a few times a week ever since I moved into the neighborhood. A nice enough place, but nothing special. I suppose it was a combination of their chili and Janine's muscular calves that kept me coming back. It's unbelievable when you think how fast a year can pass. One day blending into the next, on and on. 'Maybe your booze consumption has something to do with the way the days run together,' I thought, as I sipped my drink.\n\nI was always coming up with brilliant ideas like that. ""Stop smoking. Stop drinking. Start exercising. Win the Lottery. Write a book about some interesting case and make a million."" I was a real fountain of great ideas.\n\nSo far tonight, Janine had been to my table twice. The first time to deliver a glass of my usual, and the second when I waved her over to pay the check. Both times we played eye games, and flirted, like always.\n\nI'd gathered up my raincoat, from the empty chair across the table, where I'd tossed it in a sodden heap. I said my goodbyes and gave Janine a wink, . I was in the process of shrugging on the soggy coat, and trying to open the front door at the same time, when it crashed open.... And everything changed.\n\nLike I said, I was leaning forward, shrugging on my beat-up London Fog, so the door smashed into my forehead, and I fell flat on my ass. I knew what had happened, so I looked up to see what kind of ill-mannered son-of-a-bitch had whacked my melon. Little did I know...\n\nFrom my vantage point on the floor, my eyes flicked up and saw what looked like a full acre of firm, tapered, nylon encased inner thigh that went up and up until it disappeared in the darkness under a short navy blue skirt.\n\n""I'm so sorry,"" were the first words she said, as I scrambled to my feet.\n\n""Forget it,"" I growled, as the adrenalin rush started to pass, and a whole different set of hormones kicked in. I brushed myself off, with a little help from the lady, and mumbled something about getting another drink.\n\n""Oh, let me buy,"" she said. ""It's all my fault!""\n\n""Okay, okay,"" I grumbled. ""That was my table over there,"" I added pointing.\n\nShe set out walking toward our objective, and I followed. About this time it struck me that this lady didn't walk. She ""moved""... What I had taken for a navy blue skit was really the bottom half of a knit dress that hugged her body like the skin fits a grape. And the skirt wasn't a typical knit. It was split up the side, nearly to the hip.\n\nI suppose my mouth dropped open, because when I checked out the guys at the bar, that's what had happened to them... We all looked like frogs catching flies.\n\nMy attention quickly shifted back to the lady's back, or rather her backside that shifted alluringly with every step. Her skirt ended above mid-thigh, and her trim ankles, sculptured calves, and trim tapered thighs flashed, as the split displayed nearly their full length, in the subdued lighting, as that tight knit bun-hugging, ass-emphasizing skirt showcased her tight, rounded, undulating butt; that moved like two well-oiled footballs.\n\nShe turned, as she reached 'my table', pointed at a chair, and raised her eyebrow, asking if her choice of a seat was acceptable. I nodded. She sat, as I approached, and crossed her long thoroughbred legs, as her skirt rode even higher on her thighs.\n\nI sat, and I guess I stared, because she asked if I was all right.\n\nAll right was hardly the term to describe my condition. If you placed your emphasis on HARD, it would been much more accurate.\n\n I waved to Janine, who by now was glaring daggers at me, and as she made her way to 'our table', I asked my companion what she would like.\n\n""Black Jack... And have her bring the bottle.""\n\nAs we waited for a now surly Janine to return with our drinks, I introduced myself... ""By the way, I'm Eric... Eric Thornquist."" I always was real smooth with the ladies.\n\n""Nice to bump into you, Eric,"" she laughed. ""I'm Candice.""\n\n""I'd enjoy bumping into you too, Candice... repeatedly, but next time I'd use something other than my head.""\n\nShe laughed, at my attempt at humor. Little did she know how honest I was being. Shit, I'd been checking her out, during our stroll to the table (which I thoroughly enjoyed), and again as we faced each other across the expanse of 'our' heavy oak table.\n\nShe was about 5'-7"" and probably weighed 125-130 soaking wet. (Was that a Freudian slip?). Her hair was long and blonde, falling in soft waves until it ended, below her shoulders. Her complexion was flawless, and her lips were full and friendly. The top of the dress accentuated the rich fullness of her breasts, and maybe it was the chill, but just saw a hint of her nipples, when the light was just right. And her face was as perfect as the rest. Open, and honest, with sparkling green eyes, there wasn't even a hint of pinched meanness. Maybe my luck was finally changing.\n\n""So, Mr. Eric Thornquist. What are you doing here tonight?"" she queried.\n\n""Just stopped for a drop of the usual,"" I answered. ""And you?""\n\n""I saw this place written up in the Arts and Entertainment Section a while ago, and thought I'd give it a try. I thought it had a cute name...""\n\n""You mean, The Broken Drum?""\n\n""Yes, but that's not the cute part. The cute part is the rest.. 'You Can't Beat it'. That's what the article said too. That you couldn't beat their steaks.""\n\n""They are pretty good,"" I answered lamely, and then plunged on, with what I thought was a suave segue. ""But, by yourself? What about your significant other?""\n""He's working late. He's always either working late or out of town,"" she flared, scrunching her eyebrows together. ""Besides, I'm better company to myself than he's been lately.""\n\n""Sorry.... I was just making conversation,"" I back-pedaled. As I tried to extricate myself from the mess I was making of 'small- talk', I glanced down, and was immediately captured by the promise of her entire leg, exposed as it was by the split skirt.\n\n""See something you like, Eric?""\n\n""No! I mean yes! I mean, your slip is showing."" See what I mean. I'm a real conversational giant.\n\nOur eyes locked, and she very deliberately blinked. Twice. ""I don't know how that's possible. I'm not wearing one.""\n\nI unbuttoned my coat and leaned forward, ready to respond with something profound, when I saw her eyes widen with surprise. ""Eric, I see the butt of your gun!"" she gasped.\n\n""That's only fair, I was watching yours earlier.""\n\n""Ahhh, but you see,"" she smirked, ""I have a much nicer butt than you.""\n\n""I know.... It's fantastic. A man could spend a week exploring it,"" I said with a soft laugh, lifting both hands in mock surrender. ""But you win. I don't want to butt heads with you. Besides, my head is already sore.""\n\n""I really am sorry about that, Eric. But, if it hadn't happened we wouldn't be sitting here now."" There was a brief pause, and then she continued, ""Tell me what a nice cop like you was doing in here all by himself.""\n\n""We're not going to talk about butts are we?"" (Thrust)\n\nSomething happened back behind her eyes. Her pink tongue deliberately traced their way over her firm full lips, and she said, ""We can talk about butts if you want to.""\n\nIt was like she was reading my mind. There was nothing I'd rather than talk about than her butt.\n\n""Did you know,"" I stammered, ""you are one of the rarest of women?""\n\n""What's that supposed to mean?"" I could tell she wasn't at all sure where the conversation was headed (or should I say 'butted' since that WAS the subject of the moment). ""You mean that it's unusual for a woman to be in here alone? At your table?""\n\n""Relax.... That's not what I meant at all. What I meant was since we were talking about butts... I'm a connoisseur of the female posterior, and yours is spectacular.""\n\n""Thank you, I guess... It is the only one I've got.""\n\n""Ohhh, you've got it all right. Do you know how rare it is to see one like yours? I mean a true heart-shaped ass!""\n\n""Heart-shaped?""\n\n""Sure... The way it swells out at your hips, and then tucks in tight at the ... I mean the way it's shaped. Like a heart. I'll bet you're the first I've ever seen in person.""\n\nListen, buster. An ass is an ass.""\n\n""True, but all asses are not created equal,"" I quipped.\n\n""But they all serve the same purpose,"" she grinned, ""but, as a connoisseur I'm sure you can explain the difference.""\n\n""The difference is in style. To use your analogy a '52 Chevy and a Porche 924 serve the same purpose. The difference is in the lines and the form... And if you'll pardon the expression, how much fun they are to drive."" I tried to maintain a straight face, as she chuckled. Then I continued, ""The same can be set for asses, or butts if you prefer. Walk down any street and observe the female posteriors. Some are so wide they're measured in ax-handles, some have sagging buns, some jiggle like bowls of Jell-O, and some women suffer from that dread malady 'no-ass-a- tall'.\n\nI looked over, and her eyes were dancing as I picked up speed. ""On the other hand, some are slim and tight, nicely rounded, or have fantastic definition. It's all in the eye of the beholder.""\n\n""Okay, Mr. Expert. What about mine?""\n\n""Like I said, yours is that one-in-a-million, breathtaking, moan- causing, erection arousing, perfectly proportioned, example of feminine perfection; a heart-shaped butt. It's a pleasure to follow you anytime, anywhere.""\n\n""Down, boy! I think I should throw a bucket of cold water on you,"" she said with a shake of her head.\n\n""Right now I don't think it would help.""\n\n""So, I take it you liked what you beheld...?""\n\n""I'd like to hold what I beheld."" (Damn, I'm into this repartee)\n\n""Keep me laughing, Big Boy... You just might get your wish,"" she chuckled in reply to my amazing wit, as she reached over and squeezed my hand.\n\nDuring this whole con-fab she'd been putting away the Black Jack, neat. Pop... Pop... Pop... One after another. Not non-stop, but steady.\n\nI was still working in my first one (at this sitting), so I knew I was okay. I took a careful look and she wasn't showing any effect, YET. But since she was flesh and blood it would only be a matter of time.\n\nI reached for her wrist, and held it on the table. ""Candice, you've been hitting that awfully hard. How about something to eat?""\n\n""Why not?"" she answered. ""I want a steak, a baked potato and a salad. Will you order while I run to the 'tur-let'?""\n\n""Sure,"" I answered. ""How do you want your steak, and what kinda dressing?""\n\nBy now she was on her feet, and I was again treated to an eyeful of the whole enchilada. ""Rare, and blue cheese,"" she answered. Her legs were spread, and the one closest to me stuck all that out of that spit skirt again.\n\nI'm sure she felt my eyes, as the traveled all the way up. From the tip of the thin black spike-heels, over her thin, fine boned ankle, across her trim calf, around her slim knee, up that finely muscled tapered thigh, grazing her tight belly, lingering at her firm swelling breasts. Oh, yeah.... Quite a package.\n\nShe turned and winked at me, over her shoulder as she angled to the 'tur-let'. God Damn! She moved like she had ball-bearings in her hips, and in that tight knit each one of her firm, tight, independently-suspended buns expanded and contracted, and raised and lowered, moved forward and backward.... called to me in the oldest language know to man.\n\nI waved to Janine, and tried to place our order. Janine was being difficult, so I hoped we wouldn't get chili. Women! I'd asked Janine out twice, and she'd refused times. Now, here I am with a 'live one' and she's acting jealous. Candice was only gone a few minutes. But by the time she started back to the table out order was place, and I got to lean back and enjoy her bod, as she walked toward me for a change.\n\nShe knew I'd be watching for her, and the way she stopped just outside the lady's room door. She posed in that spraddle-legged, hip-shot stance, that was as subtle as a train wreck. But complain? Not me!!!\n\nCandice started back across the wide-planked wooden floor, each step performed almost like a samba. Her legs made a swish as their nylon coverings softly touched the knit skirt, and her pelvis rocked, side-to-side, tugging one side of that tight skirt, and then the other. The knit emphasized the motion of her thighs as they moved, the fabric highlighting her mons, where it gathered quietly.\n\nGlancing higher, her breasts moved, gently bouncing and swaying, seemingly unrestrained. Their motion seemed to be having an interesting effect on her nipples, as their arousal and erectness became more apparent as she drew closer. Either A> she was a turned-on as I was, or B> she was smuggling cherries in her bra, or C> the room was colder to her than it was to me. Not that it mattered a damn bit. The view was fantastic, and I enjoyed every second of it.\n\nAs she approached the table, there was a broad smile on her face, and an enticing twinkle in her eyes, like she had a secret. Instead to taking the chair directly across the table, she had been using, she took a seat next to him, where both he and the table shielded her from the room.\n\nAfter sitting, she leaned forward, as if to speak softly. As her head tilted, her long blonde mane softly swirled, and a quick shake of her head settled it. I moved my closer, and my eyes widened in surprise and pleasure, as her sharp fingernails sensuously raked the length of my thigh.\n\n""We're going to discover some things together, Eric,"" she said in a husky, sultry tone.\n\n""Like what?""\n\n""Ohhhhhhh, like how good the steaks are here.... And how big your gun is..... And........,"" her voice dropped until it was almost inaudible, ""we're going to discover where you intend to spend the night.""\n\n""Jesus, Candice....""\n\n""You're not interested?""\n\n""Of course I'm interested,"" he gasped. ""Do you think I'm crazy?""\n\nA flush started to rise in her cheeks before she responded, ""No, Eric. I'm the one who's acting crazy. I'm sorry if I embarrassed you.""\n\n""Nothing to be sorry for,"" I said in what i hoped was a quiet soothing voice. ""At least not yet. Let's eat our meals, and make sure that that last statement wasn't just the booze talking.""\n\n\n\nIn the far corner of the bar, Leon had watched the entire scenario unfold with a look of contempt on his face. He hated cops. And he hated fancy bitches almost as much. There weren't many things in this life that he didn't hate.\n\nHe didn't really hate cops but it seemed as if they were always around. Always picking on him, causing him trouble. Like the time he'd been caught peeping in his neighbor's apartment. He sighed and nursed his beer. What a sight she had been......\n\nHe'd watched her off and on, ever since she'd moved in, right across the street. At first, he'd thought she was teasing him; the way she seemed to leave the drapes open. The first time he'd noticed he was waiting for Bodo to pick him up for work.\n\nLeon immersed himself in the circumstances that lead to his last contact with the police.........\n\nLeon hated working nights, but with his looks and record he couldn't get a job at a bank, and stock brokers wouldn't touch him with a ten foot pole (or two five foot Swedes glued together). The job at the ""Stop and Rob"" just barely paid his rent, so he'd had to supplement it by working as a collector for Guido Schungilli. Bodo had recruited him one night after he'd had enough of a group of punk rockers.\n\n The four kids had been in and out of the store, buying cigarettes, beer, bothering customers, and slobbering over the 'skin magazines' on the rack near the back door for over an hour when they'd started scuffling. In the process, they'd kicked over a display of bottled beer, smashing several bottles, and making an awful mess\n\nLeon had grabbed the short baseball bat he kept under the counter and confronted them. Demanding that they pay for what they'd broken.\n\n""Cough it up,"" Leon demanded, snapping his fingers.\n\n""Up yer's. We was just leavin'""\n\nThe four spike-haired freaks pushed past him, making for the entrance. Leon was right behind them. The punkers banged the door open and arranged themselves in a semi-circle.\n\n""Let's have the cash, asshole,"" Leon growled.\n\n""You can have THIS,"" shouted the largest of the quartet, as he attempted a round-house punch.\n\nLeon's face took on a wolfish grin, as he countered the blow with a short thrust of the bat to the punk's diaphragm. In less than fifteen seconds all of the leather-clad, chain draped, spike encrusted delinquents were on the ground, gasping and moaning. Leon casually picked them up, and one at a time, unceremoniously tossed them into the stinking dumpster near the curb.\n\n""Nicely done.""\n\n The softly spoken words interrupted Leon's thoughts as ambled back to the store.\n\n ""I said..Nicely done."" The words came again from behind the darkly tinted window of a new Lincoln Leon had not seen earlier.\n\n""No big deal......Just tossing out some trash.""\n\nA few minutes later Leon had an offer for employment to supplement the $6.50 an hour he was making as night manager. Sigbodt (Bodo) Elliffson made it sound easy. He ran the collection operation for the town's biggest gambler, Guido Schungilli. All Leon would have to do was 'lean' on a few folks with faulty memories.....and he could keep half of what he collected.\n\nAll of it had flooded over Leon, as he sat in his dark apartment, waiting for Bodo, and watching his young neighbor 'star' in that evening's installment of, ""Letch at your Neighbor"".\n\nHe groaned as he watched the girl dancing along with the exercise tape. She was wearing her usual un-outfit; just a filmy bra and barb-wire panties. Leon grinned at that line, and thought 'barb-wire panties'.... they protect the property but don't spoil the view.\n\nThe girl was covered with a light sheen of sweat, (perspiration, you asshole... Ladies don't sweat), as he watched her do exaggerated pelvic thrusts, supported by her feet and shoulders, in a position that reminded him of a wrestler's bridge.\n\n""Oh baby....could you and I do great things together, was the last thought that flashed through his mind before Bodo's Lincoln pulled to the curb outside his apartment....\n\n Bodo had him back to his apartment in less than an hour. Just a few minutes of light work had netted him $150. He'd walked right up to the man's front door carrying a can of Blatz, and confronted the deadbeat while his family watched tv in the living room.\n\n""OK, asshole. We can do this easy.... or we can do it hard. Your choice."" His voice always surprised people, they thought it sounded funny, kind of a raspy whiskey tenor that seemed out of place emanating from his massive body.\n\n""Who are you? What do you want?"" that night's victim stammered.\n\n""Guido sent me...., he said you'd understand.""\n\n""Ahhh... I'm two days late...., and he sends a collector?""\n\n""All I know is I'm supposed to bring back $300, and that's all I'm gonna do. Either that or a piece of your ass. Your choice. I see Dead President's in one minute, or I start taking you apart.... Right here where mom and the two kids can have a front row seat to watch the mud and blood and the beer."" He emphasized his statement by dumping the dregs of the Blatz on the man's burnished cordovan wingtips.\n\n""Jesus, I don't have $300 in cash on me...""\n\n""Like I said. Your choice....and you're down to thirty seconds."" Leon rose to the balls of his feet, and began pulling on thin black leather gloves.\n\n""Hold it..., come on..., hold it.... I've got maybe $150.""\n\n""I'll take it,"" Leon rasped. ""You still get a beating and you'll still owe this week's $300. We'll consider the $150 interest. And next week's $300 and this week's $300 are both due on Monday. Or I'll be back.""\n\n""Jeez...I've got the money in the bank. I just don't have it here....""\n\n""So....?""\n\n""So follow me over to the bank machine.... I'll get you the whole $300,"" came the whining reply.\n\n""No fucking around?""\n\n""Just let me get my wallet,"" the man begged.\n\n""You're not gettin' outa my sight. Just holler at your wife, and have her bring it to you.""\n\nThe guy was practically groveling, begging Leon not to get his family involved....., but, he did as he was told. The lady of the house, (not a bad looking piece of beef either) looked at Leon questioningly until the guy went into a song and dance about a water leak at his office, and how he had to go look and would be right back.\n\nLeon rode with the welcher while Bodo trailed them in the Lincoln. The trip and the rest of the transaction were uneventful, almost anti-climatic. He got the $300 and made a strong suggestion to the man that he keep his account current.\n\nAs Bodo drove him home, Leon peeled off $150 and stuffed it into his pocket, handing Bodo the other half.\n\n""Wanna drink?"" Bodo asked.\n\n""Nahh...I'm too wound up right now. I really was looking forward to pounding some lumps on that whuss..."", Leon remarked as he started to crawl out of Bodo's car.\n\n""Maybe next time,"" Bodo laughed, as he began to drive off.\n\nLeon watched the Lincoln turn the corner and was about to start up the walk to his building when movement in the window across the street caught his eye. It was 'her' apartment.\n\nLeon crossed the street, and drifted closer to the building, changing his angle to the window, until he had a clear view into her bedroom. He'd caught part of this kind of action an earlier night, but from across the street (even with binoculars) he could not see too well.\n\nThis was a different story. He had a clear, close-up view of 'her' as she lay naked on her bed. He watched her hands glide over her torso and cupped her breasts. Her fingers busily teasing her coral pink nipples, and he watched carefully as they became firm and erect before his eyes.\n\nShe shifted slightly and reached to a bedside table, and then while one hand continued to torment her tits, the other used a bumpy pink dildo to get herself off, over and over again.\n\nLeon watched the drama unfold, captured by its sheer eroticism, and didn't notice the black and white cruiser as it turned onto his street, and accelerated toward where he was standing, close to her window.\n\n""Freeze, motherfucker,"" a voice barked, jerking Leon back to reality.\n\nThe two cops had spread-eagled him across the hood of the cruiser, patted him down, and cuffed him. Leon had been through the drill a time or two, so he cooperated...., as much as they'd let him. The $150 jammed into his pocket had raised their eyebrows, as had the $200 and change in his wallet.\n\nThey'd called in on the radio, using his driver's license as an ID, and glared at him, while they waited for an NCIC report. Then it finally was radioed back, it was lights and sirens all the way to the Cop Shop.\n\nHe stayed cuffed during the booking, and while he was finger-printed, one of the bulls had his opposite arm in a hammerlock. He guessed they didn't get many yellow sheets like his....\n\nWhen the detective finally got around to interviewing him, he was asked, ""What were you doing when the officers apprehended you?""\n\n""I just got home and was starting into my apartment, when I saw something in that window. It looked like a fight or something, so I walked across the street to be sure. I was just checking it out when your guys jumped all over me.""\n\n""They said you were acting like a peeper.""\n\n""Like hell...when did you ever see a peeper standing on the sidewalk... without a raincoat...under a streetlight?""\n\n""You've got a point there, Ace.""\n\n""Damn straight."" Leon wasn't worried and it started to show in his tone of voice. ""I was across the street from my own apartment, on the sidewalk, acting like a good citizen...what are you going to charge me with?""\n\n""Relax, Ace,"" the detective answered. ""I'm cutting you loose this time. But, we'll be watching for you to step outa line..., just once. Then, it'll be right back in the slammer.\n\nBy the time Leon got back to his place, there were no lights showing across the street in 'her' apartment, so he stripped, stretched out, and simply stroked himself, as he replayed what he'd watched through her window.\n\nThe next day, he paid a visit to ""Telescopes-R-Us"" and bought a 300x telescope and tripod, which he installed in a strategic window. That night, and almost every night from then on, he watched, enjoyed, and desired his neighbor. He didn't know if she was an exhibitionist or just forgetful, and he didn't really care. He did know that he was forming a real attachment for the little bundle of red-haired dynamite that nearly every day made his forehead sweat and his joint swell and throb.\n\nLeon's day dream ended, and he glanced across the bar to the table where the blonde and the cop were working on some steaks. If he was any judge, the blonde had just decided to snap her lips around a trouser trout.\n\n\n\n Me..., Eric Thornquist, Detective Senior Grade, had learned quite a bit about The Constitution's Arts and Entertainment food reviewer while we ate. I also learned a bit about the blonde too.\n\nI learned the food reviewer probably took cash under the table in exchange for glowing reviews. Our steaks were well prepared, but tough.\n\nThe lady was tough too. In more ways than one. Her name (at least for tonight) was Candice, and she lived up on the hill. She was 33 years old, married for the second time, had great legs, and seemed horny as hell.\n\n""Whattaya say we get outa here?"" I asked, as I set my coffee cup down on the dark, highly polished table.\n\n""Where to?"" Candice asked. ""Some place private, I hope.""\n\n""I was thinking of the police pistol range...out behind the airport. Is that private enough?""\n\n""So I can play with your gun?"" she giggled.\n\n""You seemed interested earlier.""\n\n""Well, that seemed fair,"" she answered. ""I was looking at your gun butt, and you were looking at mine.""\n\n""Right you are... What I was looking at had nothing to do with a gun,"" I answered with a perfectly straight face.\n\n""I know... Oh, I know..."" came her breathy reply. ""I could feel your eyes moving over it.""\n\n""Let's go, and you'll feel a lot more than my eyes.""\n\n""Promises, promises,"" she said with a wicked glint in her eyes.\n\n""Well"", I asked, ""are we gonna sit here all night? I think it was probably the booze talking earlier, anyway.""\n\n""What aah-vah do ya-all mean?""\n\n""When you said, we'd have to see where I was going to spend the night.""\n\n""If there's two things I know how to do, it's hold my liquor, and keep my word. I'll just make a quick stop in the Lady's, and we'll see if that pistol you're carrying is a pop-gun or a real cannon. Toss me your raincoat, and I'll be right back.""\n\nShe picked up her purse, and took my damp coat like it was a dead rat. Then she repeated that fantastic stroll across the room to the 'tur-let'. She wasn't quite as steady on her feet as she'd been earlier, but that didn't detract from my enjoyment.\n\nWhile she was gone, I paid off Janine, and gave her a twenty percent tip. She didn't look at all impressed by my generosity. In fact, I swear I heard her whisper, ""bastard"" in my general direction.\n\nCandice stepped out of the Lady's, and motioned for me to join her. I have to say, that old rain coat looked a lot better on her than it did on me.\n\n\n\nLeon, watched Eric, as he walked over and took Candice's elbow as they started out to the parking lot. He also noticed as she leaned heavily against him, apparently feeling the effects of the drinks.\n\n\n\n I wasn't sure, but I suspected that the way she pressed her firm warm breast against my hand as we walked, wasn't entirely the fault of the alcohol. But, under the circumstances, who was I to complain?\n\n""Which car are we going to take,"" Candice asked as we approached the plain Ford I was using, where it was parked in the second row.\n\n""Maybe we should take mine,"" I replied. ""That way there won't be any questions if it's seen at the range.""\n\n""Wonderful,"" Candice cooed, ""the last thing I need is my husband asking questions.""\n\nAlways the gentleman, I steered her across the gravel and pot- holes, and unlocked and opened the door for her. With a minimum of lost motion, the clip-board and thermos were tossed into the back seat.\n\n""Your chariot awaits, Lovely Lady.""\n\n""Boy you are full of it, aren't you,"" she whispered in my ear, just before grazing my cheek with a kiss. Returning her mouth to the vicinity of my ear she continued softly, ""Before long I hope it's me that's full.""\n\nI tried..., unsuccessfully, not to react, but I was only too aware of the hard swelling that pressed against her thigh as I helped her into the car.\n\n""Be careful of your legs. You'll have to ride with that shotgun between your knees.""\n\n""That will only be a preview, I hope,"" she said smiling up.\n\nAs I watched her settle herself into the seat, I was only too aware that she had eagerly straddled the Model 870 Remington 12- gauge that was locked to the dashboard by the barrel. I also paid particular attention to the long, lean, well proportioned leg that was exposed below the hem of my ratty raincoat. All the way from her ankle to way above the middle of her thigh.\n\nShe watched my eyes caress her long legs. Then she coyly lowered her eyes, and tugged at the raincoat in a very unsuccessful attempt to cover herself.\n\nI moved the car out of the parking lot, to the edge of the highway, where I stopped, and checked carefully before pulling out onto the deserted road, thinking traffic was awfully light to be only 11:15.\n\nConcentrating around the edges of a light buzz from the booze, I drove five miles or so, and then turned off onto the airport bypass. Keeping my mind on the road was getting difficult. Not only had the booze reached over from the back seat and mugged me, but Candice wasn't helping a bit. She was sitting right beside him; spraddle-legged. Sometime or another, she had unbuttoned my rain coat, and was running her hands over her barely covered breasts.\n\nLike I said. I don't know exactly when she'd done it. But, in the 'tur-let' I guess, she'd ditched the knit dress, and changed into my raincoat. And then some place between the time I'd turned out onto the highway, and when I'd made the turn toward the airport, but regardless - she'd unbuttoned it, and all that prevented the bounty of her upper body from swinging free was a light, lacy, almost transparent bra. And below the waist.... All I could see in the shadows was an equally lacy garter belt, pressing into, and looping around those porno-image-producing hips of hers.\n\n\n\nLeon's eyes followed the couple as they made their way from the bar into the parking lot. He'd moved to the window, and watched with interest as Eric helped her into the car. Then, he carefully followed them when they pulled away from ""The Broken Drum.""\n\nEvery time he saw the sub-title to the joint's name he had to laugh... ""The Broken Drum"" (You can't Beat it)... Somehow, even as corny as it was, the damn thing cracked him up.\n\nWhen Eric's car started to make the turn onto the Airport Bypass, Leon pulled to the side of the road, and clicked on his emergency flashers. He climbed out, and watched the tail lights until he saw them flare briefly, and then turn into the police pistol range.\n\nAs he waited to be sure Eric was not using the dirt road as a convenient turnaround, he opened the trunk of his car, and pulled out a battered leather case. Bodo had often asked him to work surveillance on somebody, discreetly following and recording their activities; so using the camera to make a record of Eric and Candice's activities of the evening was almost second nature.\n\nHe spun the rewind knob. Happily there was no resistance indicating the camera was loaded. He popped the back open, and loaded it with industrial grade, high speed infrared film. After re-latching the camera, he double-checked the data recording\n\nback, and smiled as he noted both the time and date were correct.\n\nHe took his time, sure that Eric would be able to entertain himself for a while, as he attached a 80-270mm zoom lens, and mounted the strobe that was already equipped with a heavy dark red filter.\n\nLeon smiled to himself, as climbed back into the car and drove a hundred yards past the pistol range road. Then he pulled in under some trees, and began silently threading his way through the dense undergrowth that shielded the range from the road and vice versa.\n\n\n\nWhen I pulled the car to a stop, I have to say, I was both shocked and amazed by Candice's reaction. She left no question in my mind as to just what was expected of me in these circumstance. She'd made it crystal clear during the drive from the Broken Drum that she had serious sex on her mind.\n\nAs soon as we were parked, she climbed out of the car, walked over to a nearby picnic table, and proceeded to shrug off the raincoat that had only covered her arms and shoulders, and then unclipped the tiny fastener that held the two sides of her filmy bra together.\n\nCandice's spectacular, firm breasts were free, and I approached her, and reached for them. Knowing what she liked, she quickly turned around, pressing her sleek ass into my already hard crotch. Since Mama didn't raise any dummies, I reached around and took a tit in each hand.\n\nCandice groaned with pleasure, when my hands grasped those tender globes, and then she purred, ""Pinch my nipples.. PLEASE!""\n\nI was used to following orders, so her request didn't cause me any undue concern. Almost eagerly I complied, and gripped her already engorged nipples firmly between his thumb and forefingers.\n\n""Harder, damn you!""\n\nI increased the pressure, and she moaned, pressing her ass even harder against my now fully aroused cock, as she writhed. To add to her arousal, I firmly tugged and twisted her nipples, and she went wild...\n\n""Oh, God!, Oh God, Yesss,"" she hissed. ""This'll teach him. Oh, yesss, do it, Do it!""\n\n\n\nLeon could hear them as he made his way through the brush that surrounded the pistol range, and he hoped that he would not be too late to capture whatever they we doing on film. He thought having something on film to use against that fucking detective might be good insurance.\n\nBesides, from the racket she was making, he might get some shots that would keep him company.... on those nights his sexy young neighbor got his motor running... which was most nights.... Especially now that he had his telescope.\n\n\n\nCandice shrugged herself free of my clutching hands, and in two steps was sitting on the picnic table. One foot resting on the bench seat, and the other planted on the table top. She was leaning back on her elbows when she said, ""Eric..., you never had dessert.""\n\nShe was right. Neither of us had. But, the night was still young!\n\nI stepped up to the plate (well, the picnic bench really); prepared to hit a home run (okay, at least a double, then). The bench of the picnic table was still damp from the rain, but I was doin' it for the Gipper.... or at least my best to her gripper.\n\nI leaned forward, and lay the side of my face on her firm stomach, while my hands were busy locating, and then stroking their way up her thighs. Her musky scent, signaling her readiness wafted into my nostrils, and raised my temperature even higher. She was already shivering, and since the night was warm, I was sure it wasn't from the cold.\n\nIn a series of coordinated moves I hadn't used in a while, I used my fingers to open her petal-like lips, and ran my tongue the full length of her soaking snatch. She came. Bucking and gasping, her hips rocked in all directions at once, as they tried (successfully, I might add) to keep my sucking, licking mouth on (or at least very close) to her clitoris.\n\n\n\nWhen Leon stepped quietly out of the woods, what to his wondering eyes should appear, but a stark naked blonde with the guy's face in her puss...\n\nThe way they were carrying on, he had to be careful, but not silent, as he moved around in the dark. Smoothly, he lifted the camera to his eye, and cranked off about 5 shots. Each of them from a slightly different perspective, and all of them making use of the close-up capability of the zoom lens. Oh, yeah....... Some mighty hot shots.\n\n\n\n""Wait... Let me breathe, you bastard!"" she grinned down at me.\n\nI had to think for a second about letting WHO breathe. I mean, it was my nose and mouth that she was pressing into her pulsating gash. And then I understood. It was that last orgasm that seemed to grow larger and more all encompassing, as it crashed through her like a surfer's dream wave at Wakiki.\n\n""Break time?"" I asked, as I rested my face on her thigh, and trailed my fingers through her thick blonde thatch.\n\n""No, you son-of-a-bitch,"" she laughed quietly. ""It's time for the main event."" She turned and in two steps was sitting on the picnic table. One foot resting on the bench seat, and the other planted on the table top. ""That is.... If you're you're not all mouth.""\n\nShe motioned for me to move off the bench, and I did. I slid off, and took a step back, as she scooted forward, and sat, facing me, in the same spot I had just vacated.\n\nI was standing between her wide-spread knees, so it was no problem for me to reach out and pull her head against my belly. She rested there for a few moments, and then she leaned back and reached for my belt.\n\nWith sure, deliberate motions, I was unbuckled and unzipped. My trousers went south, landing in twin wrinkled piles around my ankles. My boxers went next.\n\nShe reached out, and placed her hand, palm up, under 'Old Faithful', and just let him lie there.\n\n""Eric, this is not a snub-nosed pistol. It's a cannon.""\n\n""I'm glad you like it,"" I answered breathlessly. (I mean, it's hard (pardon the expression) not to be breathless when you're standing between a naked lady's knees, and she's complimenting you on the caliber of your weapon as well as the length of it's barrel).\n\nShe leaned forward, running the tip of her tongue around the head, and then sucked about half it's length into her mouth. Her tongue was doing the Tango, or the Cha Cha, as her firm lips massaged it. I, having nothing better to do with them, put my hands on the back of her head, and tried to help her with the back and forth, in and out, up and down...\n\n""Oh no you don't,"" she hissed around my joint, as her eyes flashed up at me. Her words were really more like 'owww, nough jew doughwwnt', but I got the message. Instead of 'helping' I started stroking that long blonde hair.\n\n\n\nLeon knew the pictures were going to be great. Him going down on her, and then her trying to suck start his Harley. The photos would give him many nights of pleasant memories, and a little something to use if this detective ever tried running a game on him.\n\n\n\nCandice knew exactly what she was doing down there. More than once she had me close to the brink, but she slowed down, and let me recover. Then she started giving me head in earnest. Pumping with her lips, tickling with her tongue, and cupping my balls with one hand as her sharp finger nails raked my inner thighs.\n\nSuddenly she stopped, and said, ""We'll do it like this later. I want you to cum in me the first time...""\n\nWas I mad? Was I disappointed? Hell no!! Face is face, but pussy is pussy..... And given a choice, the fuzzy clam will win EVERY time.\n\nI stepped back, and Candice stood up momentarily. I say momentarily, because that's about how long it took for her to turn around, spread her long beautiful legs, bend at the waist, and present her gorgeous sculpted ass. Even in the subdued light, her pussy glistened with her juice. I stepped up to the plate.\n\nMy bat was in her box (to continue the simile), and I pressed on (at least in). She shifted her weight from leg to leg as I penetrated her pussy. When I had been completely engulfed, I withdrew, until only the tiniest edge of the tip remained inside, and then slowly entered her again. A perfect fit!\n\nAs I pounded into her I heard mewing sounds, gasps, groans and I think at least one 'OOOhhhh GGoddddddd!' My hips were jerking back and forth in an ancient rhythm, providing a driving bass beat, while she maintained the tempo, and pulsed wildly following a slightly different but VERY complimentary score. The composer was a master, because instead of slowing, the beat got faster and wilder, as we both drove toward a crashing crescendo.\n\nMy balls tightened, my cock swelled (and she commented) and then gushed - over and over, shooting streams of hot sperm deep into her pussy, that spasmed and milked me with muscular contractions.\n\nWhen our climaxes (climaxi ?) had passes, I stayed buried deep inside her hot box, thrusting minutely, not wanting the moment to pass... Finally, she said, ""Okay, Eric... You'll need a few minutes to recover, before you can do THAT again. Let's rest someplace where we won't get splinters in our asses.""\n\nWe dressed, more or less, because Candice was still wearing only my raincoat, fired up the Chevy and drove back toward the Broken Drum. It was awfully quiet in the car, as we both seemed alone with our thoughts. My right hand was entwined with hers as I steered with my left, and her head rested softly on my shoulder.\n\n""Mmmmmm, that was nice,"" she said softly when were a block or so from the 'Drum'.\n\n""Sure was,"" I answered, as my eyes flicked up to the rear view mirror. I thought I'd seen a car following us when we turned off the airport bypass onto the highway.\n\n""Everything all right? You seem awfully quiet? she asked.\n\n""No, everything's fine... In fact wonderful,"" I replied. ""I'm just having a hard time believing this evening.""\n\n""Me too,"" she said. Then in a little firmer voice she continued, ""I suppose it's back to the wife and rug-rats for you.""\n\nIt wasn't a question. But, it did demand an answer, so I gave her one. ""Nope... It's back to my apartment for a couple of drinks and then to bed.""\n\n""Alone...... I can't believe that.""\n\n""It's true... ""\n\n""Not tonight it's not."" The words were louder, more cheerful. Almost relieved. ""That is, you don't have to sleep alone tonight, unless you want to.....""\n\nAgain, not a question. Not a request. Just an open ended statement that I could pick up and run with.... And I made like O.J. Simpson. ""You're serious, aren't you?"" I asked.\n\n""Why don't we go to your place, and I show you how serious I am.""\n\nI flipped a U-ey, through a closed Texaco station, and then ducked through a couple of side streets and charged down the ramp onto the Interstate. I squeezed her hand, and said, ""Candi.. You don't mind if I call you Candi, do you?""\n\n""Call me anything you want, Eric. Just don't make me go home.""\n\n""Candi, things like this just don't happen to me...."" I sputtered lamely.\n\n""Like this?"" she asked, as she released my hand and jammed it against her dripping cunt.\n\nMy fingers began to explore all her wonderful creases and crevices, and I was having a HARD (at least a difficult) time keeping the Chevy between the white lines, and the rain had started again. ""Like any of this,"" I tried to continue the thought. ""Like meeting somebody like you, and having a bite, and then... and then going off with them like a horny teenager to park....""\n\n""If that was parking,"" she said, as she shifted up onto one cheek, and pushed my fingers into her, ""you had a much more exciting teenagerhood than I did.""\n\nMy exit was coming, up, so I tried to concentrate. Shit, if I overshot, and missed it the next one was five more miles. I swerved across two puddle filled lanes, and blasted up to the stop at the top of the exit ramp in a cloud of spin-drift, while on a whole other level of consciousness, my fingers pressed into her, massaging the interior of her snatch.\n\nIt was only a couple of blocks to my place, and I managed to get us there through the downpour in one piece. Looking back, I'm not sure how, but if we'd had an accident, they'd have had to chop my arm off at the elbow, and my fingers would have been coming out her nose; she was that slick and eager.\n\nOnce in my apartment, we didn't waste much time. She made a couple of comments about how surprised she was that the place wasn't a mess, but a 'Better Homes and Gardens' tour wasn't high on our collective agendas. I pointed her at the 'tur-let' and the bedroom, and ducked into the kitchen to mix a couple of drinks. I didn't know if she needed one, but I sure did!\n\nWhen I made it to the bedroom, she was already in bed, with just the sheet covering her, slim sexy form. I'd dropped my suit coat in the dining room, draping it over a chair, like usual, so I put my 9MM on the closet shelf, and unbuckled the shoulder-rig. The leather and elastic monstrosity went on top of the dresser.\n\nI sat on the edge of the bed and slipped off my shoes, very aware of being observed. Then the shirt went into the dirty clothes basket, and my pants were quickly hung over the corner of the door.\n\nThe sound of windblown rain against the window, and its shadows generated by the streetlight across the parking area moved over the room. We snuggled closer together under the covers, as we savored the warmth of our bodies meeting, and touching. My arm was over her side, pulling her back into me, and my hand cupped her breast softly.\n\nShe sighed softly, as she felt my lips lightly grazing the back of her neck, working slowly down to the tops of her shoulders. My breath is warm and arousing, making her arch back into me. I felt her response, knowing that she was not yet fully ready.\n\nMy lips begin moving around the side of her neck, just lightly kissing her with soft, dry kisses that worked their way up her neck, until they were just below her ear.\n\nShe felt my breath flowing around her ear, then a long, slow kiss, my lips wide, slowly closing, caressing her neck just below her ear. She moaned softly, and moved against me in a soft, sensual undulation. Her eyes were barely open, but she had a sexy smile on her face.\n\nMy tongue traced the edge of her ear, and her nails lightly raked my thigh as she let out a long moan.\n\nMy fingers closed over her nipple, rolling it between my fingers the way I knew she liked it. Another long moan escaped her lips, this time with a long breath. I could feel her nipple standing tall..., hard and eager for more attention.\n\nShe rolled into me, turning half onto her back, turning her face toward me. My hand left her breast and slid down the center of her chest, flat palmed to spread warmth through her. Our lips met, gently. Hers were so soft, sensually warm. We kissed briefly again, a second time, lingering longer, playing our lips over each other, slowly building our passions.\n\nWithout words or cues, we knew just when the tempo of our love should change. Our lips parted, our mouths came together, and her tongue flowed into my mouth. Somehow feeling even more intimate than sex. Our tongues danced, together celebrating our new found closeness. We felt our bodies melt together, heat and radiant warmth, flowed through us. It seemed to last forever, but not long enough.\n\nHer hand slipped through my hair and I felt her give herself to me. My lips worked down her throat, across the sensitive skin, warming her with my breath.\n\nWe moved and she lay on her back, with an arm sliding under my upraised chest to pull me closer.\n\nI moved down, kissing her chest, licking her lightly where her breasts blended into her chest. She felt my lips between her breasts, then on their sides. I pulled the covers over my head, to keep the warm air inside. In the darkness of our private cave I found her firm breast and licked around its outside edge, tracing it with my tongue. I felt her press herself toward me as my tongue moved underneath, teasing the soft, sensitive skin there. I knew what she wanted me to do, and I would... in time.\n\nMy lips nipped at her other nipple, pulling on the soft skin, playing with her. I could sense she was getting impatient, but still demanding more. I let my hair tickle one breast as I turned my mouth back to the other. She felt my tongue under the breast, licking upwards over the curve. The warm wetness excited her as I moved closer to her nipple.\n\nMy tongue flicked upwards, right past her hard, stiff nipple, flicking it. Slowly I circled the edge of her areola, then closed my lips around it, sucking, and nipping.\n\nMy lips pressed down, then tugged on her nipple. Then she felt my tongue flicking it up and down, left and right, faster and faster. I released it, and sucked it again, closing my mouth around her areola, sucking all of her lovely nipple into my mouth. With a wide, wet, flat tongue I washed it in warmth, then let my lips slide down to grasp the hard tip again. My lips shielded my teeth as I bit it gently, making her quiver and moan.\n\nI could feel her arching up, trying to feel my skin against hers. I let my hands glide down her sides, flowing over the curve of her hips. I wanted to lick all of her, to eat her up, to hold her in my arms and press my face against every square inch of her body.\n\nEven under the covers I could see the outline of her sexy stomach. Earlier she said it could never be flat enough, never right. She was wrong!! It was perfectly sexy, wonderfully warm, always sensual. My lips traced along the edges of her stomach, then down the center. I could tell she wanted me to move lower, but not too fast. It was a delicious place to be.\n\nI moved lower, touching her legs, letting my body caress her where my hands and lips could not.\n\nWhat a soft, sensitive area I have found! My lips caressed the edge of her mons, lightly kissing around the edge of her triangle. Teasing, I slid my tongue along the line formed by her legs meeting her torso. It was so sexy to feel her writhe when I did that. Like an iceskater on an empty lake, I let my tongue draw circles, curves and curly-q's over her mons, then down lower, maddeningly close to her magic button.\n\nHer scent filled my nostrils, filling me with an urgent desire. I knew I wanted her, but I wanted us both to ride higher before we consumed each other. Reluctantly I left her luscious mound, licking and kissing my way down her succulent thigh. My hand roamed ever so lightly over her other thigh. I alternated the touch of my lips. Left, right, left, right. I could feel her enjoying it, letting herself float on the feelings.\n\nShe felt my lips on the back of her knee, my hand slide down her shapely calf. Her sexy legs, taut and shapely. Doing just what I wanted as they wrapped around my ears, locked behind my back, and pulled my face tighter against her pussy.\n\nI worked my way up her other leg, alternating between kissing her inner thigh on one side, then the other. It felts like my lips were walking up between her legs, searching for that place that would make her feel so good.\n\nMy hands slid over her legs, upwards, to hold her flaring hips. At last I let her feel my hot, steamy breathe, right between her legs, right where it should be. A jolt shocked her as my tongue touched just to the right of her pussy, licking slowly, ever so slowly upwards. I could feel her tighten, breathing harder as I moved closer to the top of her pussy.\n\nI moved to the other side. Again using long, slow stroking tongue pressure, warm, and damp, as I licked the inside of that thigh too, just below her pussy, teasing her tingling skin. Heat from her pussy flooded my face, humid, full of her scent. It made my mouth water, made me hard, made me want her even more.\n\nI used just the tip of my tongue, held hard and pointed, I let it gently part the folds of her flower, I tasted her as I rose slowly upwards. I stopped, momentarily, just below her aching clit, I teased her for a second longer. Then she felt my tongue, circling her clit, flicking it lightly back and forth, up and down. At once her loins were ablaze with marvelous electric jolts. They jerked outwards, welcoming me.\n\nMy tongue dived in, lapping up the slippery cream that flowed from her, as I circled her entrance, flicking and feathering up her slit until it began circling her clit. I could feel her body stiffening, feel her legs stretching out. I wanted her to lock her legs over my back and pull my face tight. To let me make her cum, to let me taste her deeply, to feel her spasm and tremble. I wanted to feel her legs clamping around my head.\n\nOh God! She'd be so sexy when she cums like that, her hands on my head, her soft, sexy buns cupped in my hands, her legs tight around me. I loved to taste her, to lick her as she cums, to feel her pussy spasm against my face. Best of all, I liked to look up and see her smiling dreamily.\n\nFrom there, our evening could have gone any direction and it would have suited me.\n\nWe could have just lain and cuddled, or she could have rolled onto her stomach, relaxing while I slowly made love to her. Or, this could have been a night when she wrapped her legs around me and pulled me deep into her pussy, both of us staring deep into each other's eyes.\n\nWho knows, this might be one of those times when she wants to give to me. Where she climbs on top, and makes me lie still so she can drive me crazy. Or, this might be one of those happy times where she lies between my legs, sucking and teasing me as I did to her, making me crazy by wrapping herself around me, her lips reaching for the base of my cock, showing me how much she enjoys giving me pleasure too.\n\n""Eric,"" she said softly, there in the darkness, would you be mad if I asked you to quit eating me?""\n\n""Mad..... I don't think so. I'd just place you under arrest for resisting...""\n\n""Ohhhh, resisting is the last thing on my mind... I promise.""\n\nI lifted my face from her juicy box, and slid up over her, still between her wide-spread knees. When my head passed her chest, I slowed momentarily... Well, maybe a little longer, to give each of her nipples a lick and a tug. Her pelvis rocked, in time with my nibbles, and her sharp fingernails raked my back.\n\nAs my face was about even with hers, I felt her arm and hand snake down, grab my cannon, and guide it into her. This time was even better than by the picnic table. Not that there was anything wrong with taking her from behind.... Oh no! That was a definite 'do again'. But, this was more intimate, less frantic.\n\nI pressed the head passed the muscular ring, and sank into her hot wet center, and paused, enjoying the sensation. Her breasts were squashed almost flat under my chest, our bellies were tight together, and we were fully joined at the crotch. A very time- honored position.\n\nMy hips pressed forward, driving me deeper, and then withdrew, and then repeated the thrust, withdrawal, thrust, withdrawal. I felt her heels slide up the backs of my thighs, pressing me slightly deeper with each plunge.\n\nI could hear her breathing, faster and faster as the beast with two backs writhed on my bed.\n\n""Up on your elbows, Eric, please.... I can't breathe.""\n\nI took some of my weight off her chest, and looked down into her eyes, that were wide and staring. ""Better?"" I asked.\n\n""Oh, yesss,"" she gasped, as I continued to ride her.\n\nHer ankles had moved higher, and now were wrapped around the small of my back, and her legs were actively involved in driving me as deep as possible with each thrust. My head dropped , and I looked between our bodies, toward where we were joined in the shadows, and the bounce and sway of her firm mammaries captured my attention.\n\nShe was moving freely under me in that split-second between the withdrawal and the beginning of a new plunge, and I could feel her muscles ripple around my cock. Her legs helped propel me forward, her pelvis rocked, and I drove in, and struck bottom.\n\nShe gasped, and then we did it again, over and over. The tip of my cock would bump something deep inside her, she would gasp, and her pussy would flutter.\n\nWe were both getting to the short stokes. There was a glow to her face and a flush across her chest and neck, and my balls were tingling, and my cock was swelling. I think she started just a second ahead of me, but who cares!! We essentially came together, which although it isn't all it's cracked up to be, is pretty terrific.\n\nWhen the shuddering and spasming, and spewing and cuming was over, I lay in her arms as we both gasped and wheezed. Then I rolled off and she lay on my shoulder, with her knee across my thighs.\n\n""I've gotta go..."" I was aware of the words, even though I hadn't really heard her say them, as we lay there cuddling.\n\n""I thought you didn't want me to send to home?"" I mumbled.\n\n""Who said anything about home.....?"" she said, just after she licked my ear. ""I've gotta use your 'tur-let'.""\n\n""Okay,"" I said sleepily. ""I'll be right here.""\n\nThat earned me a poke in the ribs, so I leaned up on my elbow, and watched her perfection (spelled ass) as she moved through the dark bedroom, and became an hour-glass-shaped outline against the bright light.\n\nI felt the bed bounce, when she returned, and then a hiss of displeasure....\n\n""Awww, shit!""\n\n""Whatsa matter?"" I mumbled.\n\n""I've got the wet spot.""\n\n""Only if you want it.... Come around here. It's dry.""\n\n""Then you'll have it,"" she whined.\n\n""Wanna bet? You sleep on this side, and I'll be so close to you..."" (What a gentleman!?)\n\nBy now I was more or less awake, so I rolled out of the bed, patting my side. ""C'mon... Get your gorgeous ass over here, and I'll take care of the wet spot.""\n\nWhen I got back from the bathroom with a fresh towel, she had done what I asked, and was lying flat on her back, clutching the sheet and blanket up under her chin, with both hands staring at the ceiling.\n\n""I know... It needs painting."" I said as I slid in beside her.\n\n""Wha.... Ohhh, no... It's fine.\n\n""Then what's the matter?"" I asked.\n\n""Just nervous..... That's all,"" she answered.\n\n""What have you got to be nervous about NOW? Hell, if you were going to be nervous, it should have been a couple of hours ago.""\n\n""A couple of hours ago, I was too hot to be nervous.""\n\nBy now my arm was under her neck, and her head was again on my shoulder. My free hand was sliding over her flank, soothing her, like you would a scared puppy. ""C'mon, Candi... What's the matter?""\n\n""I'm scared... That's what's the matter."" she said grimly.\n\n""About what?"" I was starting to get sleepy again, but I was struggling.\n\n""If my husband finds out about tonight.... He'll kill us both.""\n\nNow I wasn't sleepy! ""I thought you said he was out-of-town or something?"" I asked, suddenly paying more attention to her words than her firm, young flesh that I was stroking.\n\n""I think I said he was working late. He's always working late, or out-of-town. That's what I said.""\n\nThere was a resigned tone to her voice. Kinda' like 'what's done is done, and there's no way to fix it'. ""It's too late now?"" I asked. ""I mean, it's too late to go home now?""\n\n""Yeah.... By now he's home. I mean, how can I explain... What could I say?""\n\n""Tell him the truth,"" I said quietly. My brain was spinning a- mile-a-minute. ""You can't lie... He'll know in a second if you're lying to him.""\n\n""No! You don't know him. He'll kill me.... I mean literally kill me DEAD! Then he'll come after you. Or he'll send somebody after you,"" she protested.\n\n""Then don't tell him the full truth... Just tell him enough that it makes sense..."" I was scrambling now. All I needed was some jealous son-of-a-bitch gunning for me.\n\nI continued.... ""Tell him you stopped someplace for a drink or two. As you were leaving you bumped into a cop, who pinched you."" This last statement was accompanied by a firm squeeze of the closest available nipple.\n\nShe gasped, and looked over at me, her eyes wild.\n\n""Then, tell him you were too embarrassed, or too scared to call him in the middle of the night, so you waited until this morning, signed yourself out, and now you're home....""\n\n""That just might work.""\n\n""Sure,"" I said, none too sure whether it would or not. ""I can write up a violation and give it to you. You know, I'll put a time on it like 8:30 or 9:00.""\n\n""Yes.... And that would explain why my car is still at the Drum.... Oh, Eric... I think It'll work."" Her last statement was accompanied by a long deep kiss.\n\n""Okay, now settle down and get some sleep,"" I said as my free hand moved over her.\n\nShe sighed, and rolled over on her side, pressing back against me. My face was buried in her long blonde hair, and my arm and hand were draped over her tight flat stomach.\n\n\n\nI guess we both drifted off. Because the next thing I was aware of, was waking up in almost the same position. I say almost, because now my cock was hard as a rock, resting against her butt, and my hand was filled with her tit. I turned my head a little and nuzzled her neck.\n\n""Morning, lover..."" I heard her say softly. ""Did you sleep all right?"" Her hand covered mine, and mine still covered her breast.\n\n""Better than all right. I could get used to this.""\n\n""Me too."" Her words ware accompanied by a wiggle of her hips. The base of 'Ol Faithful' was now resting in the crack of her ass.\n\n""I suppose we better get up,"" I said, glancing at the alarm beside the bed.\n\n""If you want to,"" she answered, again wiggling her butt against me. But, before we do, I have a question for you.""\n\n""Okay, but be gentle,"" I said. ""It's still early.""\n\n""I think you'll like the question,"" she giggled. ""If you saw a couple in bed... Just like we are now.. You know like spoons... Both facing the same way, and pressed tight together... Can you guess the man's name?""\n\n""Huh...?"" (God I'm brilliant in the morning.)\n\n""Can you guess the man's name... You have two choices, and either one of them could be right."" More giggling and wriggling.\n\n""I don't have a clue.... Tell me."" Now my other hand was full of tit, while I ran my free one up and down her side, thigh and over the cheek of her ass.\n\n""And the answers are.... Willie Turner,"" giggle, ""or Willie Taylor"". The second name was accompanied by a twitch of her butt.\n\n""Ahhhhhhh,"" I said, ""I understand now."" The hand that had been stroking her thigh and ass dipped down between her firm cheeks, and traced a line the full length of her pussy and up over her anus. ""Now I have a question for you, little girl.""\n\n""What's that?""\n\n""Can you reach into that drawer beside you, and get the tube of K-Y? Then either Mr. Turner or Mr. Taylor can visit.""\n\nMomentarily, she handed me the tube of lube, and said, ""I feel so lazy this morning.... Would you mind if I didn't move?""\n\n""Then it would be Mr. Taylor who comes calling, I suppose.""\n\n""As long as he's gentle,"" she sighed.\n\n""Very....."" I quickly replied. ""I suppose the best thing would be for you to roll over.... No... On your stomach.""\n\n\n\nLeon's hands were shaking, he was so excited, as he handed over the still damp prints to Bodo. ""The bastard gave me the slip on the Freeway, so after I looked for him and couldn't find him I went to the darkroom to see what the camera captured.""\n\n""Son-of-a-bitch!"" Bodo exclaimed. ""Does anyone else know you've got these?""\n\n""Of course not, Boss,"" Leon quipped. ""See they're not even dry yet.""\n\nLeon reached for his car phone, and after waiting for the connection to be completed he started, ""Guido.... Was Rhonda home tonight?""\n\nThere was a pause while the Big Boss answered. He continued, ""Well, I've got something here you have to see right away. Can I stop over now?""\n\n\n\nI squeezed a generous glob of the K-Y onto my finger, and carefully positioned on her pink puckered rosebud. I gave it a few seconds to begin to liquefy, and then rubbed it in. It's a dirty job. But somebody has to do it...\n\nAs my fingers first touched, then stroked, then penetrated her tight ass, her legs opened, and the muscular ring relaxed. I added more K-Y, and the slippery substance coating my fingers made it easy for other digits to play with her pussy, as her rectum was readied and relaxed.\n\nFinally, I got on my knees, between hers and applied a liberal coat of slippery stuff to 'Ol Faithful.\n\n""Ready?"" I asked.... Hoping the answer would be yes, but not really caring, because from this position her pussy was equally available.... and we both knew that she was about to get fucked.\n\n""I think so,"" she answered, as she rose up on her knees, presenting those wonderful flared hips, those tight buns, that deep wonderful cunt and her tight puckered back door. ""Just be careful.""\n\nI moved forward, and placed ""Ol Fathful's"" head in the center of her anus, and pressed forward. I could feel the tightness, the resistance of her sphincter holding me out.\n\n""Easy.... Let me relax,"" she said.\n\n""I'll just stay like this,"" I answered through gritted teeth. I wanted to drive it in, but that wouldn't be good for Candi. And, if it wasn't good for her, then why bother.... (Can you believe that shit!)\n\nI eased off a little, and felt her butthole relax a little, she urged me forward, breathing shallowly in little sharp gasps, and the head slipping in. She groaned, and I froze.\n\n""Just give me a second... To get used to you back there,"" she grunted. I waited, and then she said, ""Now... Try it slowly.""\n\nI added another dollop of K-Y where we were joined, and pressed forward. I don't know if it was the extra grease, but regardless, I glided in. All the way in.\n\nI felt her move, and asked what she was doing. Her answer was to cup my balls, and say, ""While you bang my asshole, I'm gonna diddle my clit and stick my fingers into my puss.... Like this!"" Then I felt her fingers almost touch me through the thin membrane that separated my cock from her pussy.\n\nIt was a mind-blowing experience. Fucking her in the ass, while I steadied myself, with my hands on both sides of that gorgeous butt, while she came again and again. Her asshole was hot and tight, and pulsated with her orgasms, and I blew my load deep in her bowels as I felt her fingers even deeper in her pussy.\n\nIt was over more quickly than either of us wanted it to be. But, it was, and that was that. We separated, and both collapsed on the bed, kissing and clutching. We had had each other every way we could think of in the space of twelve or thirteen hours. Now it was time to come down off our mutual high, and get ready to face the day, and whatever it was going to hold.\n\nAfter we showered (together, naturally), and had a couple of cups of dark brown speed, I wrote her a ticket for DUI to complete her story and clipped one of my business cards to it, I drove her back to her car at the Drum.\n\nShe came around to my window after she got out of the Chevy, and said, ""Thank you, Eric. We better not do this again.... But, I hope you don't mind if I call....""\n\n""Call anytime, Candi. I'd like to get to know you better.""\n\n""Eric,"" she laughed. ""You couldn't KNOW me any better if you were my groin-acologist."" With that she unlocked her car, climbed in and sat behind the wheel.\n\nAs I drove away, she was still sitting there, with her forehead leaning on the steering wheel.\n\nI was watching the other customers, as I used my pen to chase the ice cubes around in my glass of DeWars, as I thought about the night before. Nothing like that had ever happened to me. I was glad it had, but I wasn't sure I wanted it to continue. All I needed was some crazy broad, with a great body, an insatiable appetite for sex, and a jealous husband. Besides, most of my time was filled up with trying to solve the cases the street bulls threw my way.\n\nMy attention had shifted to the booze as it made oily swirls through the smoky amber, just like it always did. I'd heard the tap of high-heels, and unconsciously glanced up and smiled as Janine carried a tray of fresh drinks to the table in the corner. She always drew my attention. It was her long tapered legs I suppose, or maybe the way she filled out her blouse, or the secret promise I thought I saw in her dark eyes when we flirted.\n\nI'd been stopping in to have a drink almost every evening for almost a year. A nice enough place, but nothing special. I suppose it was a combination of their chili and Janine's muscular calves that kept me coming back. Maybe I'll see if she'd like to go out this weekend, I thought, as I sipped my drink.\n\nI was always coming up with brilliant ideas like that. ""Stop smoking. Stop drinking. Start exercising. Win the Lottery. Write a book about some interesting case and make a million."" I was a real fountain of great ideas.\n\nThe click of her heels on the hardwood floor brought me out of my thoughts. I looked up, and there was Janine.\n\n""I almost said something earlier,"" she said, ""but decided not to.""\n\n""What's that?"" I asked, as I stared at the way her heavily starched blouse swelled over her full breasts.\n\n""That I was surprised to see you in here tonight.""\n\n""Why's that? (See a brilliant conversationalist. Two, two word sentences, back-to-back.)\n\n""I kinda thought, you friend in the tight blue dress would have you tied up."" she grinned.\n\n""That's one thing we didn't try,"" I grinned back. Can I ask you something?"" I asked in a more serious tone.\n\n""Sure,"" she said, ""but then I get to ask you something.""\n\n""Sounds fair.... Would you like to catch a flick or something to eat, or something this weekend? Ya' know I'm almost afraid to ask you again....""\n\n""I'd love to do something with you this weekend, Eric,"" she said, running her wet tongue over her full red lips. ""Saturday?""\n\n""Saturday would be great.... About 8:00?\n\nShe nodded, and handed me a napkin with a phone number on it. ""Now I get to ask you something....""\n\n""Okay,"" I said. ""Ax away.""\n\n""I've been thinking a lot about reincarnation lately.... And If you could be reincarnated as anyone or anything in the world... Who, or what would it be?""\n\n""I haven't really thought about it, but I suppose... How about as a handsome Malcomb Forbes?"" (I was really quick). ""Since you're the one who's given it so much thought... What or who would you come back as, Janine?""\n\n""Mel Gibson's wife's pussy!"" she answered, as she gave me a big wink and turned back toward the bar.\n\n""Janine!"" I shouted.\n\nShe turned, and looked at me.\n\nI saw her blush after I said, ""I think your's will do just fine."""
751,Broken-in Son,"['F-fm', 'inc']","I stared a little too long one day as we were playing in the water, and suddenly, I felt my cock start to swell. I had a pretty big cock that was fairly thick and was hard to hide. It was hard to hide even limp when I wore certain pants.\n\nMy sister made some crack about me being part horse, and I retorted with something. Before long we were pushing each other, and the pushing turned into shoving, and then we were wrestling in the water. I ran out to a grassy knoll, and I thought we were through horsing around. But Nora wasn't, and she climbed on top of me as she pinned my arms to the grass.\n\nHer wet panties were resting atop my pelvis, and I could feel the warm moons of her ass rest on my pelvis as we lay there panting from the horsing around in the water. There was a moment as we both relaxed when she straddled my waist, that I became very conscious that my hard-on under my shorts was positioned straight up between her ass buns and pussy. The head of my cock was resting on my navel.\n\nI was so comfortable that I didn't realize that the head of my cock was hard and throbbing above the waistline of my shorts until my sister looked down between us. I thought it was her panty hem that was bruising the head of my throbbing cock, and that's why I hadn't noticed my exposed cock.\n\nAs I looked down between us, I raised myself up and Nora looked, too. She said something like, ""Oh, no,"" and then it was an entirely different thing altogether. We locked eyes for a moment, and then my sister started rocking her body on top of me and sliding her ass and pussy all along the length of my cock. For a moment I had a guilty feeling, but I looked up from our pubic areas to her eyes and I saw that they were closed as she rocked her head in lusty circles.\n\nMy cock was being scraped raw by the panty cloth and hem and the top of my waistband. I tried to free my hands from her grip, but she was too strong. My blood circulation was being cut as I felt my arms going numb. Nora wasn't saying a word, and neither was I. We were just dry-fucking each other over our underclothes.\n\nWhen my sister started going faster, I was the first one that spoke up. I said, ""You're bruising my cock with your panties."" She stopped, and we both looked down between us. The elastic waistband of my shorts was rolled down, and her panties were very wet as her hand reached between us to touch my curved, fiery-red cock.\n\nWithout a word, Nora lifted up and shoved the panty crotch cover aside, and she placed my cockhead on her furry pussy. I didn't know a damned thing about fucking so I just started humping up. I felt my cock hit a hot, tight, resisting wedge, and it felt so good that I gave it an extra-hard shove. I felt a little tightness, and then it parted, and my cock went partway into a very hot, tight place.\n\nShe said, ""Yikes,"" or something, and I broke my hands loose from her grip. I grabbed my sister around the waist and turned into a wild animal as my cock wedged deeper into her. I felt her pussy tighten around my cock as I kept digging into her. She flattened her body on top of me, and I just drove my cock in as deep as I could.\n\nI don't know if she rolled me on top of her, or I rolled on top, but I suddenly found myself on top of her, and then I started spurting and gushing inside of her, over and over, as we both groaned and moaned. My sister had her arms around my neck, and I swear I thought she was going to break it, she was gasping so hard.\n\nMy spurts and gushes started to slow down, and I just lay on top of her as she eventually went limp. I started to relax so much that I was almost asleep when she shook me and told me to get off of her. My cock made a wet, sucking noise as it came out of her tight wedge.\n\nThe next day we went to the same area, and we worked for a while, weeding some turnips. When I tried to horse around with her, she wouldn't have anything to do with me. All that week we worked in the same area, and I couldn't get another rise out of her. After having fucked for the first time, I was more than ready for my next one. I didn't care about her being my sister. By then I just wanted to have that feeling of my cock spurting in her pussy again.\n\nNora didn't bring up the subject until a few days later. We were working in a different part of the farm, when she said out of the blue, ""I got my period today.""\n\nI said, ""So what?"" I didn't know what it meant to her. She said, ""Dummy, that means I didn't get pregnant after what we did the other week."" I was so jolted by the whole thing that I didn't know what to say.\n\nI had completely forgotten any fear of pregnancy because I thought Nora had just not wanted to fuck anymore with me. I had been jacking off just about every night after our first fuck and thought that that had been the end of it.\n\nBut after that, things went a little smoother. We started fucking with rubbers which my sister bought at the drugstore for me. We only had one more scare --- once when the rubber bursted as we were fucking one day standing up behind the chicken coop. After a few days, she came back happy again and told me that there was nothing to worry about.\n\nHowever, after awhile, my sister went to live with my aunt because she was laid up with some ailment. My father also planted the new crop and found a job in town while the crop developed. Sometimes he would stay away for days on end. It was during the winter, and with very little money coming in, my mother would try to save by heating up the house and then turning the heater off.\n\nOne day when my father was away, she told me to sleep with her to save on the heater use. I didn't want to because I had been jacking off in a steady way every night since Nora had been gone. After awhile I reluctantly agreed. The first few nights I went to bed before she did, and always took a little rag to wipe myself off after I jacked off.\n\nThe fourth night I will always remember for the rest of my life. My mother made me help with the dishes and held me there with her until she went to bed. I didn't have a chance to jack off, and I didn't want to do it in the bathroom because I had never liked jacking off standing up.\n\nAs usual, my mother placed a small bedroll between us as we lay under the bed covers. I tried to jack off on the sly after I thought she was asleep, but she woke up and said in the dark, ""Are you restless?""\n\nI answered, ""No,"" and went to sleep with sore balls.\n\nSometime later that night when I was not quite awake, but yet I was not asleep, I came conscious of my mother's back against me. The bedroll was no longer between us, and my mother's behind was nested in my pelvis as we both lay facing in the same direction. In that Twilight Zone-state, I became aware that my cock was swollen, and it was touching my mother's ass-moons very lightly.\n\nI couldn't help it, I just automatically put my free arm around her and I guess I faked a snore, just in case she was awake. By then my cock was throbbing and jumping like a heart against her ass buns. I kept faking my snores for a while and then the unforgettable started to happen. I felt my mother fumble with her sleeping gown, as she removed my hand from around her waist.\n\nI could tell that she didn't want to wake me up as she kept fumbling with her sleeping clothes. After awhile, she sat up just for a moment in bed, in the dark, and then lay down again. She faced me, just for a moment, as I continued to fake my snores. Shocked, I then watched her search for my shorts waistline and pop my buttons open.\n\nThereafter, my mother tugged on my shorts to slide them down off my body. I helped a little by snoring and moaning as I turned to allow her to remove my shorts. When she had removed them as far as my ankles, she placed her foot between my legs and I relaxed as she pushed them off with her foot. She lay down sideways, facing away from me, and then very slowly started inching her body toward mine as I kept faking my snores.\n\nMy mother inched her body so slowly that by the time her bare skin touched the trunk of my cock I could feel my cock oozing its cum. When my cock was lined up between her buns, she just kept sliding her body higher as I snored and tried to slide my body down on the bedsheets to help her. When she finally slid as high as she could, and I as far down as I could, the head of my cock fell, throbbing, just below the roundness of my mother's buns. I could feel the tickle of her pussy's coarse hair.\n\nThen she did a very strange thing; she started to bend forward as far as she could as she opened her legs. I felt her hand cup the head of my cock. I felt her thumb rub the open hole, soon oozing as she started to wet her pussy lips with her fingers from my cum. I bent and arched my body forward, and she made one quick motion and slipped the head of my cock into a hot, comfortable nest.\n\nI quit faking my snores then and reached around her waist and rolled on top of her. There was no resistance like I had had with my sister. This was just good, comfortable, sweet fucking. I heard my mother gasp, ""Oh, you're so sweet, baby; give it all to me,"" as she bounced me on her backside.\n\nI found out the difference between a real woman and a girl like my sister who didn't know how to throw her ass around as we fucked. My mother turned sideways as I lay on top of her and placed one leg between both of mine and one across my stomach, and I felt my cock go in all the way to my balls. She said, ""God, baby, you have a good-sized cock,"" as we just groaned and gasped in the dark.\n\nAfter I came in her, we lay very quietly, connected for a long time as her pussy kept milking my cock, something my sister didn't know how to do. When my cock became hard again, we fucked some more --- until my balls had no more cum in them. She repeated milking my cock with her pussy, and after I was through, she said, ""Let me get up and douche. My, you sure had a lot of cum in those big balls.""\n\nAfter she came back, the sun was up already and she sat down by the bed. My mother told me that if she had known how big my cock was, she would have ""broken"" me in before then. She said that she had been afraid of frightening me.\n\nShe went on to tell me that she had raised the subject lightly with my father, and that he had laughed at her, so she never brought it up again. So, for that reason, she said I should be sure and never tell him about breaking me in. She also told me that she was going to try and tell my sister to let me break her in. I laughed, and told her that Nora and I had already started fucking about a month before she went to stay with my aunt.\n\nMy mother scolded me, telling me never to say ""fucking"" because only dogs ""fucked"" --- humans ""comforted"" each other. She was also concerned about me possibly making my sister pregnant. She told me that if I ever needed ""comforting"", I should come to her, because I was liable to get Nora pregnant. But she also told me that if Nora and I ever did do it again, we should use double rubbers.\n\nHere's to more and better mother and son stories. I would like to read a mother's written story of her experience. I told my mother to write this one, but she wouldn't."
752,Brothel Excursion,"['MF', 'prostitute']","The first thing I did, thanks to the suggestion of a fellow netter, was to buy a copy of a book, which explains locations/etiquette/etc, for Nevada brothels.\n\nThis was pretty easy, since I just mentioned I was looking for it at an Adult Book Store in Las Vegas, and the gentleman told me where to find a guy who sells them. The book was very good, but did not explain a lot of the potential pitfalls of this type of activity, which I hope to describe here.\n\nIf anyone would like the 160+ page book (The 1993 Guide to Nevada Brothels), I would be willing to sell it since I no longer have any use for it. I paid $10 for it, and feel it was well worth it, especially for the maps of all Nevada locations. It seems a bit one-sided however, but not too badly. It is yours for $7.\n\nNow on to the excursion....\n\nAfter reading every page of the book, mainly for etiquette tips, I decided I'd venture out into the desert on the second day of my 5-day visit. There aren't any cathouses in Las Vegas, which I was aware of, but I didn't think I would have to travel so far! The one I visited that night was Cherry Patch II, and it is 86 miles north of Las Vegas. So this is my first hint....if you visit Sin City, and plan on venturing out to one of the brothels, stay in a motel on the north side of Las Vegas to save yourself extra driving.\n\nNext hint... don't take one of the ""free"" limo services to a brothel! You will be told on the phone that the drivers work strictly on a tip basis, but I have been informed that this is simply not true. I should have been suspicious right off the bat when I was asked, ""how much do you intend to pay"" on the phone. I had no idea, so just made up a figure.\n\nLater I was told that this is because the driver gets 30% of the money you spend!! Now, it may be a personal opinion of mine, but if you ""party"" with a nice girl and are treated well, the girl should get a majority of the money, and maybe some smaller portion should go to the house. That isn't the case at all. These girls work hard for their money, and aren't treated all that well by the house, so I personally feel that they deserve every penny they earn.\n\nIf you don't take a limo, I was informed that the girl and the house split the total take (including the tip, which must be reported to the hostess as well!). If you do take a limo, you are expected to tip (driver explained that $75 was average). And what is worse, if you by chance call when someone else is requesting a ride (apparently, not that many people request this service), I don't think the driver should get $75 per person! But believe me when I say the driver will expect it! Maybe I'm just cheap...\n\nAnyway, I'm getting sidetracked.... Cherry Patch II is the easiest to get to, so that is why I chose it ...and was I glad I did (explained later). Just hop on North U.S. Highway 95 and 86 miles later you will see a red flashing light.\n\nThere is nothing for miles before you reach it, so when I say you can't miss it, I really mean you can't miss it! If you really need help, there is a very pricey gas station next to it, and a restaurant/shop. But fill up before you leave Las Vegas, since it was $1.79 per gallon for regular unleaded when I was there in June.\n\nOnce there, you will approach a fenced-in building in which you must ring a buzzer. A minute or so later, the gate will buzz and you will be able to push it open. A ""hostess"" will then meet you at the door.\n\nYou will then be asked to be seated on a plush couch, at which time you can request someone (if you know of someone in particular). Otherwise, the hostess will have the available girls come out and ""line-up"" for you. Each girl will state her name, and just stand there in their revealing attire until you decide who you would like to part with. Try to remember their names, since it is embarrassing (or at least it was for me) when you forget and just point. I'll have to work on the memory thing... sorry, but I happen to have had other things on my mind at the time!\n\nIf you decide that none of the girls are your type, there is no obligation, and you are free to leave. Be kind and thank the girls and the hostess anyway... they may have just gotten up from a nap for the line-up. One of the nice things I found is that there is no heavy pressure to stay and party... if you leave, that is really ok. Also, I should mention that even if you pick a girl, and then find out prices are too high, or her personality isn't just right, you are free to leave or speak to any of the other girls at no obligation.\n\nAnyway, back to the line-up. Once you pick (I picked Star), that girl will escort you to her (bed)room and explain the ""menu"" options and prices. You can negotiate, and should, unless you know exactly what you want and how much you want to spend. Personally, I have a hard time saying ""I would like a suck and fuck for $100"" (as I was told one rude customer did) to a beautiful girl, so I let Star do most of the talking. She was an attractive blonde with a really nice personality.\n\nNote; there is no kissing on the mouth, and oral sex and intercourse MUST be done with a condom. This is, of course, for the sake of safety. You are not supposed to be able to go down on a girl, either. If you did, it would probably be ok, since these girls are inspected by a state-certified doctor twice a week (samples taken and everything!). Most girls won't allow it anyway... but it doesn't hurt to ask.\n\nI was particularly interested in giving Star a massage, and it wasn't on her menu, so I asked (nothing was in the book about this!). I don't know how in the world I managed to get up the nerve to ask any questions, or even speak, for that matter! I'm basically a very shy person, especially when it comes to talking to a beautiful half- dressed female.\n\nAnyway, it was apparent that they don't get that request often, since the reply was a surprised ""sure!"". I guess most men like to receive the massage, which is nice, but you don't have to pay that kind of money for a massage since that is available in massage parlors. Cathouses will go farther than what should occur in a massage parlor, of course. So after negotiating a price of $150, the party started.\n\nA note about the money situation....I would strongly recommend that you bring cash (nothing is in the book about this either) if you want to remain anonymous. They do accept Visa and MasterCard (is that a kick or what!!) and the charge will appear as ""C Patch II"" on your statement, I was told.\n\nThey also accept traveler's checks (no personal checks), but require a driver's license or some other proof of identification. So cash is the only real way to remain totally anonymous... plus you really should tip with cash anyway.\n\nStar, and another girl which I will get to later, were particularly personable... I have since found out and heard that this is not a trait you will find very often in this profession. It seems most are there to get you up, off, and out as quickly as possible, which makes sense since their time is valuable (time is money, remember?). Finding someone who is very easy to talk to made it all that much more relaxing for my first time. For me, that made all the difference in the world.\n\nSo I gave Star a lengthy body massage with hand lotion she provided. This was very erotic for me. She then asked if she could return the favor, to which I then said ""sure!"". After giving me a body massage, she asked if she could put a condom on me, and then proceeded to perform deep throat oral sex. After I climaxed, I decided to ""extend"" my stay. We had intercourse, after which she laid next to me and just held me for quite awhile. I was quite sweaty after this, so she asked me if I wanted to take a shower (which I thought meant with her), but it was not to be ...this time anyway.\n\nTo stay on the topic of Star, I will jump to the third visit to a brothel in which I saw her again. During this visit, I fulfilled a fantasy, which I never ever expected to be able to fill. After spending a fair amount of time relaxing her, I was able to put my entire fist inside her. Now you may not believe this, but I have no reason to lie... this is all being done anonymously anyway. She was quite shocked when it occurred, actually, and had never heard the term before. This was her first time, for this activity, and I have good reason to believe it. DO NOT EXPECT TO BE ABLE TO DO THIS WITH ANY GIRL YOU PARTY WITH!\n\nI am confident almost every girl would say that is not allowed. Because I was a ""repeat"" customer, I think I was allowed a little extra leniency with Star. I was very gentle with her the first time, and I think she knew that I was not there to harm her... that I cared about her as a person, even if I was paying for a service. She also actually seemed to be enjoying it, which I could tell from her moans (which were NOT from pain)... I asked her frequently if I was hurting her in any way, and she always said no. She was very easy to talk to.....I never expected to find anyone like that in one of these establishments.\n\nI also didn't expect to be able to fulfill a fantasy involving golden showers, but she was willing to help me with this also (after advising her to drink lots of liquids). After that episode, we both showered, but this time, together! In leaving both times, since I had a very enjoyable stay, I tipped her well (20% is recommended, but more if you have a good time). You will be gratefully thanked for your tip, believe me!\n\nNow to jump back to my second visit to a brothel. I took a ""limo"" to Cherry Patch I, since I didn't think I could find it without a ride. Since I called when someone else requested a ride, there were two of us in the car for the ride (they don't use limo's anymore... I was driven in an older Cadillac)...that was a bit uncomfortable (not the ride, but being in a car with another john). The driver was personable, but the fact that they bill this as a ""free"" service still gets to me.\n\nSo we get there after the 70-minute drive and I'm wondering about how we get back, since there were two of us. The other guy suggested that we stay no longer than an hour, since it was late in the evening already, so I agreed. Good thing he spoke up (and Damn good thing this wasn't a trip to see Jennifer at CPII....read below), because I sure as hell wasn't about to suggest anything!\n\nSo during the line-up of 6 girls, he suggested that I pick first (I have to say, he was a really nice john). There was a tall shorthaired blonde with a killer body that I chose (name withheld, since I want to continue living should she find out somehow who I am and send one of her huge Harley-riding boyfriends after me). Man, was that a mistake! And I'm only revealing this so that YOU think twice before letting your little head make your decision instead of your big head!! A great body DOES NOT always come with a nice personality, as I was quick to find out.\n\nMaybe I'm not like all guys, but I don't like being with someone without a personality, and I find it hard to get aroused also. So her prices were higher, and I couldn't climax, and I felt miserable afterwards.\n\nThat was when I realized how special Star was, since she made me feel like I was at home, and very relaxed. Oh, almost forgot....this girl also claimed she was PMS'ing so she was tender and I could hardly touch her. THAT made the massage real interesting...\n\nSo now you know why I saw Star a second time. But since I wanted to experience at least one other girl, I asked Star for a recommendation after our second visit. She recommended her friend, Jennifer.\n\nHad Jennifer not been ""busy"" for the first line-up in which I picked Star, I'm sure I would never have met Star. Jennifer was even more comfortable to be with, and to me, she didn't even seem like she belonged there. Turns out she ""said"" she had been doing this for only a short period of time, and was only planning on staying there till the end of the year to get up some money so she could go back home. She seemed very sincere, and I tend to believe her. She was almost ""too"" nice, but not in a fake sort of way. From her, it really seemed genuine.\n\nSo when I arrived the next day, knowing that I was going to request Jennifer, I asked the hostess if Jennifer was available. She was, but because I did not really know what she looked like, I requested a line-up anyway. Star lined-up first, Jennifer was next, but once I laid my eyes on Jennifer, I didn't even hear the introductions from the other girls... I just said ""Jennifer please"" and that was the start of my road to paradise.\n\nJennifer is a white woman that has beautiful green eyes and is about 5' 5"" tall, with soft brunette hair that runs a little bit past her shoulders. After I got to know her, which you will find out about in a bit, I asked her what her measurements were, knowing full well that I'd be posting something about her on internet... 34-26-36. She has very soft, beautiful breasts whose nipples erect very easily. But for me, the great body was nothing compared to her personality.\n\nShe genuinely seemed to care about the customer, something that a lot of businesses around this great country could take a little notice of. She took my hand since she could tell I was a bit uncomfortable.\n\nShe made me feel as if I was her best friend, and she just wanted to satisfy me. That may seem hard to believe, but that is really what it felt like to be with her.\n\nI also started by requesting that I give her a massage... and rather than just lying on her back like Star did, she asked if I would like her on her back OR her stomach! That is what I mean about the caring about the customer... she wanted to do what I wanted, not what she wanted. I enjoy giving frontal massages more (I wonder why??) so of course I had her lie on her back. This was nice, since I didn't then have to pipe up later and say, ""would you mind rolling over?"" as I did with Star.\n\nI'm not going to go into too much detail about my time with Jennifer, since much of it was the same as with Star, except for one special event. She allowed me to insert 4 fingers from one hand deep inside of her, palm up, and then guided my other hand on top of her tummy. She then pressed the outside hand down to make contact with the fingers inside her. I had never even fantasized about that, and let me tell you, this was erotic (for me, anyway). But the way she guided me through the whole event was what was so special. It was like she really wanted me to experience this. She also gave me an anatomy lessen by describing what I was feeling inside of her, which was good since I really hadn't really ever taken the time to learn the female anatomy.\n\nJennifer is more petite than Star, so fisting could not be performed... I don't think it would have been possible, and being the shy person I am, I didn't even ask. Believe me, the thought crossed my mind, but since she was so nice, I just didn't want to hurt her.\n\nNeedless to say, I found myself ""extending"" my stay numerous times with her... and ended up visiting again just to request her. Believe me, a few hours with Jennifer is an experience that you will never forget. I may have left Las Vegas a poor man (and I didn't even gamble at all!), but also I left a lot happier having spent some (a lot of?) time with her.\n\nShe is not like the typical girl you will find at a brothel... and from talking to other people, this is VERY true. Many of the girls, I am told, are working just to maintain a drug habit. Jennifer stated she was not into that. I cannot say enough nice things about her, but that is just because she made the whole stay so enjoyable. Just talking to her was worth the money, if you can believe that. Call me a sucker, but a girl with a really caring personality and a nice body aren't a dime a dozen. So spending a few dollars (alright, you got me there... it was A LOT of dollars) was well worth it in the case of Jennifer.\n\nSo to sum it up, if you find yourself in Las Vegas in the near future, and plan on visiting one or more of these establishments, stay on the north side of the city. Don't take a limo (unless you don't get a car... in that case, the limo might be worth it) and let the brain in the head on top of your body make the decision of who to pick.\n\nI would recommend you go to CPII first, and request Jennifer. If she is ""busy"", you can go to the shop/restaurant next door, and they will call you when she is available. This usually only would be a wait of a maximum of 45 minutes (parties are usually less than that, though). Then, if time or money permits, try someone else to see if you can find anyone else that even comes close to being as nice. But if you're like me, you'll come back to her.....no one will compare.\n\nRemember, she will only be there (supposedly) till the end of the year though. You can call CPII (702-372-5551 or 702-372-5678) and find out if she is working, and this is highly recommended since these girls work for 3 weeks and then take off 2 weeks, as a general rule. Jennifer's next ""trip"" starts on July 22nd, I believe, and lasts for 3 weeks. Call after 8PM, though, Pacific Time (that is 11 PM on the East Coast, for you non-time wizards).\n\nAnd if you visit, tell her Justin from Milwaukee recommended her. She probably won't remember me, but if you tell her that I was the fool who spent his life savings (well, almost!) just to be with her, that just may jog loose a memory cell or two. But I have to say, if I had the money, I would do it all over again (minus the CPI experience, of course).\n\n(I didn't mention that Jennifer is a well-educated girl, did I? Well there, now I did! She almost has a bachelor's degree, but wouldn't tell me in what field. It is readily apparent in the way she speaks, acts and thinks.)\n\nGood luck! I hope the info in this post can make someone's trip more enjoyable... sure wish someone had told me about some of the things I had to learn the hard way! If you do by chance visit Las Vegas, be sure to post something so the rest of us can benefit from your experience. I know I will never ever forget mine."
753,Brother & Sister in Love,"['MF', 'inc']","We sucked and fingerd every single orafice on our bodies. She sucked on me until I came, but that didn't take much. Chelsea is a beautiful woman.\n\nShe was almost a Victoria's Secret model, but didn't like the travel and time commitments. Finally, she slid on top of me and slid my cock into her pussy, I almost came on the spot. She made love to me like I have never been made love to before. I rolled her over and slipped between her legs and she wrapped her legs around me and fucked me like a jackhammer.\n\nFinally after we were finished, we went to sleep. The next morning, when I woke up sober, the first thing I noticed that she was still nude, I immediately got a erection, but was too embarrased to try to do anything.\n\nShe woke up and pulled the covers up around her tits and said ""I can't believe we did that last night"" I didn't know what to say, so I just said ""I need a shower"" and slipped out of bed and went into the bathroom. I was in the shower and a few minutes later, Chelsea came into the bathroom in my robe and was watching me in the mirror. I started washing my hair and I felt her slip into the shower behind me. She slipped her arms around me and hugged me and said ""I am embarrased about last night, but that was pretty good"" I turned around and she started kissing me. We ended up in bed again 5 minutes later.\n\nWe continued to make love together, and after about 3 weeks, she moved into my house with me. We told our parents that she was moving in to help with expenses (I was recently divorced and needed help with the house payment) She has her own room, but we sleep in the same bed. Sometimes, when someone comes over, she will go mess up her bed and make it look slept in.\n\nAbout 2 months after we started sleeping together, we were at mom and dads for a family get together. There were about 30 people there. We were a little nervous, but got over it. Chelsea had on a white denim miniskirt and a tight yellow Tshirt. She loves to wear mini skirts. She asked me to help her get some ice out of the basement freezer and we went downstairs and she turned around and started kissing me. She rubbed my cock on top of my jeans and whispered into my ear "" I dare you to fuck me right here"" I was hornry anyway, so I turned her around and bent her over the freezer and slipped up her miniskirt and fucked her. We both came quickly and when we were finished we were both a lot nervous. We made it through the day but I was still horney when we got home.\n\nHer FAVORITE thing to do is to get dressed up and go out as a couple (we live in a fair sized city) and then we go out for dinner and dancing and then park on by the lake and fuck each other in the car like a couple of teenagers. She has this dress that she likes to wear out on our nights that is a thigh length mini dress, but off the shoulders top. It is a red dress, with a white jacket. She likes to wear crotchless pantyhose when we go out and when we park, she slips off her jacket and stradles me and fucks me. She (and I!) love it when I suck her nipples when we are fucking like that.\n\nWe have a little sister that is 19 years old that Chelsea thinks we should invite her to join us. Chelsea says that it would really turn her on to see me with our little sister Nicole. I am not so sure about that yet. Not sure if nicole would be interested in something like that.\n\nChelsea's FAVORITE thing to do is to go to the park in a denim miniskirt and lay down on a picnic table and have me fuck her. She likes to do this during the daytime, but I am a little afraid of being caught, she is much more daring than I am.\n\nWell, that's the story of how my sister and I got started. Just in case you are wondering, this is a true story."
754,"Brother & Sister, Inc","['MF', 'inc', 'exh']","When I finally saw him standing there, I didn't care if he was my brother or not. I just knew I needed to be fucked and Mike was a man with a prick.\n\n""I need some loving,"" I groaned. I spread my cunt lips wide and showed him how wet I was. ""See how ready I am for a nice, hard dick? Ooh, wouldn't you like to fuck me, Mike? Nobody'll know. Wouldn't you like to suck on my tits?"" I grabbed my pink-tipped 34s and squeezed. ""Hmm, I bet your mouth would feel great on these.""\n\nMike took a few steps toward me then he stopped. ""Damn it, Maureen, you're drunk. And quit that."" He reached down and pulled my arm. I surprised him by quickly reaching up and putting my hand smack on his crotchk. It was my turn to be surpris- ed then because I felt a length of python the size of which was bigger than any I'd felt before. No shit! Mike didn't make a move to stop me. He told me later that the feel of my hand on his cock was too good to stop. And he'd always thought I was sexy anyway, so what the fuck, right?\n\nWell, I unzipped him and hauled out his hard pussy prod. What a sight, especially when you're hot and horny and just a bit drunk, to have your own brother's stiff cock in hand. It liter- ally jumped in my hand, throbbing with every beat of his heart. I skinned the foreskin back and looked at the bright purple knob of his dick. Nah, Mike wasn't at all upset that his baby sister had his cock in her hand.\n\nAnd that's why I didn't bother to ask if I could give him head. I mean, every guy likes to get his pipes cleaned, to have someone suck his dick. And I just love to suck dick, especially a big, fat, juicy one, like Mike's. So I just went ahead and sucked that big purple knob between my lips like we were long- time lovers.\n\nMike let out a groan and his knees seemed to weaken for a second, but he grabbed my head lightly and guided me, setting a rhythm he liked. I fondled his nuts and pushed his jeans down his hairy, muscular thighs and went to town sucking on his thick dick meat.\n\nHe liked that action, alright. I've yet to meet a man who doesn't like getting his wick tongued. Any man who says he doesn't like getting his cock sucked is either lying or has never had it done right. I'm proud to say that I'm a great cocksucker. And I used all my tricks on my brother's dick.\n\n""God damn, but that's good!"" Mike told me. Of course it was. His crotch smelled sweaty and a little like piss, but his dick tasted good, especially since I hadn't sucked a cock in months and also since it was my brother's cock it seemed to be special. I think any woman who's sucked her brother's dick knows the feeling.\n\nWhile I mouthed his meat, I unfastened his pants and pushed them down his hairy legs. He put his hands on my head to steady himself as I removed his shoes and got his pants off. When I took my mouth off his cock for a few seconds, it stuck out wet and red and eager for more sisterly attention.\n\n""Do you like the way I suck your dick, Mike?"" I asked as I licked the sides of his boner.\n\n""Shit, yeah, Maureen, keep doin' me,"" he said, his dick twitching and dribbling pre-squirt from the slit. My cunt needed some attention, though, so I laid back on the floor and gave him my best ""so fuck me"" look.\n\n""But I'm your brother,"" he said. ""I can't fuck my own sister. It's not right.""\n\n""Says who?"" I asked him. ""Your cock says it's okay. So does my pussy. And who else is going to know?"" I think Mike spent 3 or 4 seconds thinking it over before he climbed between my legs and slipped me his meat.\n\n""Ah, hot twat, good stuff, tight 'n' juicy,"" he whispered as he worked that hot dick in. I raised my hips and my clit rubbed against his shaft with every thrust. I was on one long cum ride the whole time he was dicking me. He was dripping sweat by the time he came in me like he was trying to put out a fire with his spunk. Come to think of it, maybe he was.\n\nWell, that broke the ice and we just fucked and sucked like crazy for days. At one point we were lying in bed and talking about fuck films and videos and Mike told me he had seen a video of a couple who were related and one thing led to another and we were talking about making videos to sell. Mike showed me a paper he had of people who swapped and bought amateur videos and I suggested that maybe we could earn some extra cash doing that stuff.\n\nWe borrowed a video camera and set it up in the living room and recreated that first time. I was naked and frigging myself and Mike walked in and everything. When we played the tape back, I made notes about things to avoid in other tapings (Don't look at the camera; don't block the action; talk louder) and we decided to try some other scene because it was a hot watching ourselves.\n\nHere's how the second tape goes:\n\nI'm laying in the floor wearing shorts and a t-shirt and I've got my hair in pigtails. I'm thumbing through books and brochures on colleges. Mike is sitting in a chair reading the paper. We put some grey in his hair to make him look older.\n\n""Daddy, I don't want to go to college,"" I say, throwing a book down.\n\n""Now what's wrong, precious?""\n""Daddy"" Mike says.\n\n""I'm 21 years old now and I can do what I want, can't I?"" I ask\n\n""I guess so,"" Mike says. ""What do you want?""\n\n""Well . . . I want to suck on your big dick, Daddy!"" I rub my hand up Mike's thigh and he lets me take out his stiff cock.\n\n""I don't know what I'm going to do with you, daughter,"" he says as I start licking his prick like a lollipop. ""You can't just live here forever sucking my dick.""\n\n""I know that, Daddy. That's why I wanna fuck you, too!"" I shimmy out of my shorts and Mike pulls my top off and I climb into his lap and sit on his dick while I face the camera. ""Oh, Daddy, your big dick feels so good in me. I don't want to fuck with college when I can stay right here and fuck with you!""\n\nI used a remote control to make the camera zoom in on the juicy action and there's a great close-up of Mike's cock ramming into my cunt and churning my juices into a frothy mess. Fleck of white foam cling to the hairs on Mike's full balls.\n\n""Fuck me, Daddy!"" I yell as I ride my brother's prick. ""Fuck me real good, Daddy!""\n\nWhen Mike starts shooting into my cunt, I climb off and suck the last drops of his juice out and then I wink at the camera. THE END. We also added a solo masturbation scene with me by this mountain stream. Before a company would agree to sell the tape, we had to send proof of our ages, to make sure I really was of age.\n\nWell, within a few months that tape had become the hottest selling amateur tape that company handled and they wanted more. By then we had been able to buy our own camera and we already had a nice library. Brother catches his sister rummaging through his closet and she sucks him off to calm him down. We re-shot the scene where we had our first fuck and it's really hot. Missy Loses Her Anal Cherry is what we call the tape we made when Mike really did fuck my ass for the first time. We also were able to hire a cameraman who works for a little cash and a blowjob from yours truly.\n\nWe got into other types of sex, too. I met a 40-year-old woman who plays the part of my lesbian aunt in some videos, even in a threeway with Mike. In one tape, Barbara is our aunt who walks in and catches us humping away. She asks if my husband and his wife know we're screwing around and we say no and ask her not to tell.\n\n""Well, maybe I won't tell. If I can get some of this action,"" she says. ""Hmm, that's a nice peter you got there, nephew. How about letting me suck on it?"" While she goes down on Mike, I manage to undress her and start licking her clit. Pretty soon, she's lying down, Mike's slipping the dick to her, and I'm sitting on her face, riding her long tongue and squirming my asshole around on her nose. She makes him pull out and shoot his cum on her tits and then I get to lick his stuff off of her mams.\n\nIn another series of tapes, I get it on with other guys. A black guy fucks me as I play a Southern belle who bangs the butler. In another tape I play a hooker who sucks off a business executive (Mike) in his car, then fucks her black pimp and his big-cocked Latino friend. I play a hooker in another tape who is hired by three women who are all society women who want some special thrills. Group sex, lesbian, butt-fucking, interracial and incest, we've done it all and in the last few years we've made plenty of videos and lots of money, and we've had a great time doing it."
755,Brother's Advance,"['m-teen', 'g-preteen', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'mast', 'oral']","The next night, it happened again. When I squirmed this time he reached down and squeezed my pussy lips! He turned over and went to sleep. I was on fire! I had to do something to get some relief. I eased my finger inside my panties and quietly masturbated.\n\nBy the third night my brother was snuggled up against my back and was putting his arm around me and his hand on my chest. He pinched my nipples as he stroked my chest. When he felt me squirm, he put his hand on my pussy and ran his finger up and down my slit on the outside of my panties.\n\nWhen I did nothing to stop him, he slid a wet finger inside my panties and touched my pussy. The feeling was so intense, I had a orgasm like none I ever had. I moaned and my hips hunched upward involuntarily. He patted my pussy and turned over and went to sleep.\n\nThe next night when I went to bed I thought he might touch my pussy again. I left off my panties and put on a wide legged pair of shorts. Sure enough his arm came around me.\n\nAfter a few minutes playing with my nipples he put his hand on my pussy and rubbed outside my shorts. He slid his hand inside the wide leg of my shorts and proceeded to caress my pussy. He spread my lips open and stuck a wet finger inside and moved it around slowly. I had multiple orgasms. My pussy became very wet and sensitive, I pulled his hand away. He kissed my neck and turned over. I had never experienced my pussy being wet before.\n\nI could hardly wait until bedtime the next night. This time I left off the panties and the shorts. I felt so wicked with my pussy being naked. When brother slid up against my back, he kissed my neck and whispered, “You like what I am doing, don't you?”\n\nI did not respond. Instead I wiggled my butt against him.\n\nHe turned me onto my back and put a nipple in his mouth. He put his hand on my crotch. When he discovered it was naked he said, “Oh you really do like my playing with you.”\n\nTo answer him I spread my legs as wide as I could.\n\nHe moved down towards my pussy. He pulled out a small flashlight and showed it on my pussy. He explored it all over. He spread it open and put a finger in the little hole. I was trembling with emotion. He suddenly put his mouth on my pussy and furiously began to lick up and down the slit. He plunged his tongue in and out of my hole. My clit felt hard and I was now having a steady stream of orgasms!\n\nOnce again I had to push him away from my sensitive pussy. He turned over and went to sleep. I felt of my pussy and found it swollen, soaking wet and still very sensitive.\n\nI slid beneath the sheet and waited for him. He came in the room and stood beside the bed. His thing was standing straight out from his body. Your time to play with me he said. He took my hand and put it on his thing. He said to move my hand up and down his cock. I thought that is what it is called. He showed me how to jack it.\n\nAfter a few strokes he moaned and stuff shot out all over my hand and chest. There was a little still on the tip. He took his cock and said, “Open your mouth and taste it.”\n\nI put the tip in my mouth and licked the tip clean. Suddenly there was some more coming out. He said to keep licking and swallow the stuff. I kept swallowing until there was no more coming out.\n\nHe pushed his cock further into my mouth and said, “Suck on it and run your tongue all over it.”\n\nI followed his instructions and quickly there was more shooting out into my mouth. I gagged and swallowed as much as I could. The rest spilled out on my chin. He said, “You just got your first lesson in sucking cock. You'll soon learn to love it like the little cock slut you are."" He then asked, ""How did you like the taste?""\n\n""It wasn't bad,"" I replied.\n\n""Good, well enough for tonight,"" he said and laid down and went to sleep.\n\nThis type of thing went on for over two years. I learned to swallow his entire load. I would get so hot sucking him I would have an orgasm without even touching my pussy.\n\nAnd sometimes he would lick and suck my pussy and put a finger tip in my hole. He had learned how to play with my clit to make me do crazy things. It would get so hard I thought it would bust. My juices would gush in his mouth!\n\nWe never tired of playing with each other. But all good things come to an end, my brother ended up going with a girl in his first year of College who sucked him dry, leaving nothing for me. I eventually found sex from boys at school and didn't pester my brother about sex anymore."
756,Brother's Duty,"['Fm', 'inc']","Taking a cue from his mom's actions, Jimmy slowly started exploring his mother's body, as she sat naked beside him on his bed.\n\nAs her son started fingering her juicy pussy, Tammie started moaning, ""Oh, yeah! That's good, honey.""\n\n""As I was saying,"" Tammie continued, a bit breathlessly. ""You know how this family has certain, um ... traditions. Since you're the man of the family now, it's your duty to take care of certain ... things. Its time you took care of one of those traditional responsibilities.""\n\n""You know how I took your cherry on your 12th birthday last year? Well, next week is the twins' 12th birthday; and as the man of the house, it's your responsibility to make women out of your sisters.... And as your mother, ('Not to mention a horny woman,' Tammie thought to herself.) I feel it's my job to make sure you know what you're doing.... Just so you don't accidentally hurt your sisters..."" Tammie moaned softly, as she moved to impale herself on her son's fleshy pole.\n\n\n\n1\n\n ""Oh, Jimmy!"" she cried. ""God! I wish I'd gotten up the nerve to have this talk with you earlier! I haven't felt this full since I lost your dad!""\n\n""Oh, mom! You don't know how long I've wanted you like this, how long I've been fantasizing about this.... Ever since that first time, I've been wanting to do it again,"" Jimmy moaned.\n\n""Oh, Jimmy! I'm sorry. It's just that your father and I were so close; I couldn't just start fucking you right away. We'll make it up. Now fuck your horny mother! Knock her up, like you're gonna do your sisters! Give me your baby! I wanna feel my handsome son's baby inside me!"" Tammie cried.\n\n""Oh, mom! I'm cumming inside you,"" Jimmy groaned, as he felt his mother's vagina squeezing on his engorged prick, and the thought of planting a baby in his own mother's womb almost drove him over the edge.\n\n""Cum in me baby!"" Tammie moaned; trying to encourage her son. ""Fill Mommy's pussy with your nasty baby juice!""\n\nHis mother's dirty language was the last straw. Jimmy could feel what seemed like a gallon of cum racing out of his balls into his mother's juicy cunt. The oversexed boy could feel himself almost lose consciousness from the sheer pleasure of sending bolt after bolt of thick creamy cum splashing into his mother's receptive womb; while he heard her gasping for breath in her own orgasm.\n\nLater, while the two incestuous lovers lay enjoying the afterglow of sex, Tammie giggled. ""Well, I can see you'll be able to take good care of your sisters!"" she observed slyly.\n\n""Yeah, I have to admit, I've noticed how they've started to 'bloom,'"" Jimmy said. ""And they've been trying to sneak a peek at me in the shower lately,"" he added, smirking.\n\n""Hmm... I can see YOU find the idea of fucking your little sisters exciting,"" Tammie laughed while fondling her son's rapidly inflating dick.\n\n""Yeah -- almost as exciting as fucking my own mom,"" Jimmy replied, flexing his dick in his mother's gentle grasp.\n\n""Well, I've GOT to take your cock! I just love sucking on a stiff one like yours, Jimmy,"" she said as she rolled over and started sucking her son's cock. It had been so *long* since she'd had a good prick to suck on. Tammie was enjoying herself, for the first time in almost a year.\n\n""Mmmm...Oh, that's good, Mom!"" Jimmy moaned.\n\n\n\n\n\n2\n\n ""Mmf. Yeah. It tastes sooo good! Especially with our cum all over it!"" Tammie said; smacking her lips at the delicious taste.\n\n""You keep that up, and I'll be cumming any minute now,"" Jimmy observed. ""And I'd hate to waste my cum where it won't do any good...,"" he finished, with a grin.\n\n""Ooh, yeah. Give it to me doggie-style this time!"" his mother moaned.\n\n""OK, Mom. You asked for it. Take my big baby-maker up your juicy pussy! I'm gonna knock you up so good our kids'll have kids!"" the incestuous mother-fucker said; as he filled his mom's spasming cunt full of his incestuous cum. Such a sexy thought, making babies in your own daughters. Well.... Maybe someday.\n\n--\n\nThe next week, after her daughters' 12th birthday, Tammie called the girls into her bedroom.\n\n""Girls, it's time for you two to become women. Your brother tells me you've been trying to peek at him in the shower, so I know you're curious. Normally, your father would be the one to teach you about sex and how to make a baby. But since the accident, your brother is taking over as the man of the house. Jackie, Jenny: James is going to make women of you two tonight. So I want you both to get naked and lie down on my bed here,"" Tammie said.\n\nThe two girls quickly complied; giggling nervously. Their parents had never kept sex a secret; so they both knew what was involved in ""becoming a woman"" and how babies were made. Still, they had never really believed until now, that their own mother would have their big brother be the one who showed them how.\n\nJames walked in sporting a hard-on; boldly walked over to the two girls and asked, ""OK, who's first?"" He figured he might as well be up-front about it. If his little sisters wanted to find out about sex, then he was just the man to show them.\n\nJackie and Jenny looked at each other for a moment; until Jenny said, ""I wanna go first.""\n\n""OK. Spread your legs, and let's get started,"" Jimmy instructed; feeling both nervous and excited himself; having never fucked a virgin before.\n\n""Eat her out first; and get her good and juicy,"" Tammie suggested. ""Then, just before she cums, pop her cherry.""\n\n\n\n\n\n 3\n\n ""OK, Mom. That's a good idea. I guess she won't feel it quite so much when I pop her cherry,"" Jimmy said; as he knelt between his 12-year-old sister's thighs and started eating her hairless pussy.\n\n""Ohh! Jimmy. That tickles funny!"" Jenny cried. ""Please keep licking my coochie,"" she squealed; thrusting her crotch up at her big brother.\n\n""A *woman* calls it her pussy, Honey,"" Tammie said.\n\n""Oh, Jimmy, lick my pussy!"" Jenny wailed; as she squeezed her brother's head between her thighs. ""Oh, oh, oh - Jimmy!"" Jenny panted. ""I feel funny.""\n\nTaking that as his cue, Jimmy placed the head of his 8-inch 'monster' at the opening of his sister's virgin pussy, and rubbed it up and down a couple of times; thereby making sure it was good and lubricated. Then the boy pushed his cock into his sister's pussy; burying himself about halfway in and popping her cherry.\n\n""Oh!"" Jenny cried; her eyes suddenly going wide-open. ""Aaaaah!"" she wailed; wrapping her arms and legs around her big brother as she climaxed.\n\nJames gritted his teeth, trying to keep from cumming before he got all the way into his little sister's sucking young pussy. Slowly fighting his sister's spasming cunt and her legs clutched around his back; he pulled himself back out halfway, then buried himself to the hilt in the 12-year-old's orgasming pussy. Unable to hold out any longer; he felt his balls tighten as he pumped what felt like a quart of incestuous sperm into his little sister, while their mother and her twin sister looked on with interest. It was so exciting to watch the 13 year old boy try to impregnate his own little sister.\n\n""Am, am I a REAL woman now?"" Jenny asked, as she came down from her first orgasm; her pussy still spasming around her big brother's cock. ""When can we do it again?"" she continued. ""I *like* it!"" she said tiredly, with a smile on her face. Feeling her brother squirting his cum inside her had been a thrill like none she had ever gotten before. Not with her own fingers, or even with her twin sister. She resolved that she was going to be feeling this wonderful sensation a *lot* more in the future.\n\n""Technically, you're a woman, since Jimmy fucked you and came in you. But in this family, you don't get all your rights until after you've had your first baby,"" Tammie explained. ""I know you two've been having your monthlies for some time now, so Jenny may already be pregnant now. However, you should keep 'practicing' making a baby with Jimmy, until you get it right, and stop having your period. Same goes for you, Jackie,"" she said.\n\n\n\n 4\n\n ""Gee, mom. I dunno if I can do Jackie right now. Jenny really took a lot outa' me,"" Jimmy said; sounding tired.\n\n""But that's no fair,"" Jackie cried. ""I wanna be a real woman too!!""\n\n""Well, then: You're just gonna' have to help Jimmy get ready,"" Tammie told her.\n\n""What do I do?"" asked Jackie.\n\n""Take your brother's cock in your mouth; and treat it like a Popsicle or ice-cream cone -- lick it and suck it,"" her mother instructed.\n\n""But, but.... He just had it inside of Jenny. Shouldn't he wash it first?"" Jackie asked.\n\n""No, Honey. That just makes his dick taste even better. See? *I* don't mind,"" Tammie said; taking Jimmy's bloody cock in her mouth.\n\n""Oh, mom! That feels great,"" Jimmy said; moaning in pleasure. ""Hey, Jackie. You try it. Just remember: If you bite it off, you won't be a real woman,"" he said, jokingly.\n\nJackie stuck her tongue out at her big brother and said, ""Of course I won't bite. I can't WAIT for my turn.""\n\n""Oh, yeah, Sis. That's it. Suck me good. Yeah,"" Jimmy chuckled. ""You're a real natural little cock-sucker aren't you?!""\n\nWhen Jimmy started to pull his dick out of her mouth, Jackie started to protest. ""Why are you pulling it out?? It tastes so good. I wanna keep sucking. I thought you LIKED having me suck on your dick. Am I doing it wrong???"" she asked, in confusion.\n\n""No, silly. You were doing it great. But you want to become a REAL woman don't you?"" Jimmy replied.\n\n""OK,"" Jackie said agreeably; lying back and spreading her legs for her handsome big brother. ""Make me a real woman!!""\n\nJimmy was going start out by eating his sister out, like he had Jennie but when he noticed she was already juicy from watching him fuck her twin and sucking on his dick, he just rubbed the head of his dick up her hairless slit a couple of times, and plunged right in.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n5\n\n ""Oh, Jimmeeeeee!"" Jackie wailed as the combination of pleasure and pain drove her over the edge into orgasm. She hadn't really expected to cum the first time; knowing that it would hurt. But the knowledge that it was her own big brother whom she loved so much, driving his thick baby-making penis inside her tight little slit, where no man had ever been, was too exciting for the young girl. Her tight little pussy milked and squeezed on her brother's prick; trying to milk his incestuous cum inside her belly, where it belonged.\n\nJimmy pulled out slightly and started to really fuck his dick in and out of his sister's orgasming pussy. Despite having cum only a few minutes before in Jenny's pussy, Jimmy could feel the pressure starting to build in his balls again; and knew he would soon be filling the child's womb with jet after jet of incestuous baby-making sperm. He was going to do it right, and let his little sister have it all.\n\nJackie barely managed to stay conscious, as Jimmy's pile- driver dick kept ramming in and out of her freshly deflowered pussy; sending her into wave after wave of orgasm.\n\nFinally, Jimmy couldn't take the frantic squeezing of his little sister's tight pussy any more, and dumped a huge load of cum in his little sister's ripe womb. Squirt after squirt spat out the head of his prick, and into the warm recesses of his own little sister's welcoming young womb.\n\n""Oh, Sis. I'm cumming,"" he groaned. ""I'm making a baby in my own sister. Oh, Jackie. Feel the baby-juice shooting in you? Oh, baby, take it!"" Jimmy cried, as he collapsed in orgasmic bliss on top of the gasping little girl.\n\n""Oh, yes, Jimmy. Make a baby in me. Make me a real woman"" Jackie cried. ""I'm gonna have your babyyyy..."" She couldn't believe how good it felt. It had been exciting, when her brother had just been fucking her. But when she felt the older boy stiffen on top of her, and knew he was sending jet after jet of incestuous baby-making cum squirting into her unprotected uterus, the little girl knew that everything before had just been a build-up. ""There's nothing like knowing your own brother loves you enough to let you carry his baby,"" she thought, as she worked to strip the last precious drops of Jimmy's sperm into her no- longer-virginal young slit.\n\nA few minutes later, Jimmy woke to someone sucking his cock. It was his mother. He could feel his dick starting to get hard all over again.\n\n""Mommy's turn, baby"" Tammie cooed. ""Make a baby in me like you did your sister, and maybe it'll be another little girl for you to fuck!"" she moaned.\n\n\n\n\n\n6\n\n Well, after leaving two generous helpings of incestuous cum inside his little sisters, it took a little longer for Jimmy to work up enough sperm to impregnate his mother as well. Still, he was young, and it didn't take all *that* long, before he was filling the older woman's womb with his seed, just like he had done with her daughters.\n\nAs you can imagine, no one got much sleep that night. With three horny, fertile females, and one oversexed teenager, it didn't take long for all three women to get big bellies either.\n\nFortunately, the local obstetrician was very understanding and didn't ask any questions when all three showed up pregnant at the same time.\n\nAs it turned out, Jackie ""caught"" first, followed by Tammie. Jenny was starting to feel left out when she finally stopped having her monthlies as well.\n\nWhen the time came for the delivery, Jenny and Jackie each had a little girl while Tammie had twins: a boy and a girl.\n\n""Good,"" Tammie said, finally satisfied. ""Three more little girls for Jimmy to fuck; and a boy to help you girls, when your big brother gets too busy getting his daughters pregnant.""\n\nNone of the women wanted to give up Jimmy; and he was willing to keep fucking all three of them. So, over the next several years, Jimmy's sisters and mother had several more sister/daughters and brother/sons for Jimmy. Until one day, almost thirteen years after that first night with his sisters, Jimmy's eldest daughter turned twelve years old....\n\nBut that's another story."
757,"Brotherhood of New Eden, The","['MF', 'mc', 'cult']","The Brotherhood is unashamedly Paternalistic. Its membership is open only to males who share its values. In a proper society, the male sex is dominant, and females exist only to serve and give pleasure. Membership in the Brotherhood is not open to women or girls.\n\nWhat are the beliefs and tenants of the Brotherhood? They are:\n\n(1) That males are innately superior to females, meant to rule and dominate all females;\n\n(2) That females are meant for sexual pleasure and service to their masters, and are in no way equal to men;\n\n(3) That all forms of ""feminism"", ""female equality"", ""equal rights for women"" are wrong, counter to human nature, and inherently evil.\n\nWe believe that the majority of males agree with these ideas, even if they have been taught to deny their agreement by feminists. Search your heart and mind, and ask yourself, as a true male, if you do not really agree with the Brotherhood. Why then, have males allowed women to gain the upper hand, to gain power over us? Many men are manipulated by the offering or denial of sexual favors--they want to be perceived by women as ""sensitive"", understanding, forward thinking. But this attitude has led to the downfall of western society and placed us into the hands of the feminist/lesbian movement.\n\n The Brotherhood of New Eden seeks a society where females can never again manipulate men by denial of their sexual needs. By placing women in their proper role of domestic and sexual servant, men will regain their own proper place.\n\nHow will the Society of New Eden be achieved?\n\nNew Eden cannot be achieved quickly--its creation will occupy the talents and resources of many men over many years. But New Eden is possible--if the men of the Brotherhood commit themselves to its achievement.\n\nWe forsee a new society, a new start, created to foster correct human relations, perhaps on a remote island or even a ranch in a remote area. In this society, men and their female servants would live in harmony with the natural law. Women would serve and obey their masters.\n\nUnfortunately, we do not have the ""magical"" resources of the fictional Brotherhood. We must build New Eden ourselves. It will take money and hard work. Men who believe in the creed of the Brotherhood must contribute to the cause in several ways:\n\n(1) With money. New Eden's establishment will take much money. If an island is to be the site, it will have to be purchased and stocked with everything needed to support a new society.\n\n(2) With time. Brothers will need to find other men to join the Brotherhood, explain its goals and aims, and work on the planning and creation of New Eden.\n\n(3) With females. New Eden will need many females who have not been tainted with feminist beliefs. Brothers who have fathered girl children will be asked to donate them to the New Eden cause. Other Brothers must adopt young girls and begin indoctrinating them into the New Eden order. Although this seems cruel and heartless, it is the only way to reverse the female domination of society. Young girls are quickly corrupted by older women with feminist beliefs. We must remove girls from this influence before they are ruined by improper attitudes--and begin their training in the New Eden way.\n\n\n\n---- Part II.\n\nWELCOME, BROTHER!\n\n Welcome to the Island of New Eden! The Brothers of New Eden hope that your stay will be a happy and pleasurable one. Please take a moment to read the following material, which will help to acquaint you with the rules and conveniences of the Island.\n\n DURATION OF STAY\n\nAs you know, your annual membership fee entitles you to a two-week sabattical here in New Eden. As the end of your stay approaches, you will be contacted by the Travel Coordinator, who will arrange your departure. Note: due to heavy demand by Brothers worldwide, only the most unusual circumstances will warrant an extension of your stay.\n\nSERVICES\n\nWhile here, you will be provided with the delightful company of our 'Cuddlebunnies'. Each Brother is normally allocated three 'Bunnies, but more can be supplied, depending upon demand. The Island currently boasts a stable of three hundred and twelve 'Bunnies, ranging in age from 5 years to twenty-two. The vast majority are Caucasian and Oriental. If you have visited here before, you may have a ""favorite"" you wish to enjoy again; contact the Bunny Master on extension 2713 for special requests.\n\nThe Island is celebrating its 20th year of operation, which means that we are enjoying the second generation of 'Bunnies. The girls of the first generation have matured nicely, and now serve as exemplars and tutors for the younger girls. Of course, their companionship is available as well. Now that we have achieved the second generation, the Island relies much more heavily upon societal and psychological means of training, and no longer must rely on drugs/hypnosis/collars as heavily as previously. See the section on 'training' below.\n\nMeals are served three times a day. We pride ourselves on our cuisine, especially since all food is prepared by our older 'Bunnies. You will find a dining schedule and menu in this package.\n\nThe Island maintains an extensive library of video aids, recreation equipment, and specialty items. Your 'Bunnies will help you make use of the facilities. The 'Bunnies have complete knowledge of the available services, and can arrange for snacks, trips to the beach, and many other things.\n\nRULES OF CONDUCT\n\nIn order to preserve the Island and its resources, certain rules of conduct are necessary. These rules are also necessary to maximize the pleasure of your fellow Brothers during your stay on the Island. At any time, the Island is occupied by about two dozen Resident Brothers (semi-permanent staff) and up to one hundred visiting Brothers. To minimize friction between Brothers, the following rule must be absolutely followed:\n\n- NO BROTHER MAY USE, MOLEST, COMMAND, OR OTHERWISE INTERFERE WITH ANY OF THE CUDDLEBUNNIES ASSIGNED TO ANOTHER BROTHER, WITHOUT THE ""OWNER'S"" PERMISSION. Violation of this rule is grounds for IMMEDIATE termination of the offending Brother's visit. Repeated violations will result in withdrawl of Visiting Priviledges on a temporary basis. In extreme cases, violation may be cause for Loss of Membership in the Brotherhood.\n\nA second, equally important rule is:\n\n- UNDER NO CIRCUMSTANCES MAY A BROTHER CAUSE PHYSICAL HARM, UNDUE PAIN, OR INJURY TO A CUDDLEBUNNY. We of the Brotherhood pride ourselves on our gentle and loving husbandry of our 'Bunnies. Our 'Bunnies are a delightful and valuable resource, and they must not be abused. Abuse of 'Bunnies represents damage to the common property of all Brothers, and will not be tolerated. Our code calls for gentle, but firm, mastery of our girls at all times. See ""Discipline"" below for additional guidance. As above, violation of this strict rule may result in termination of a visit or in loss of Visiting Priviledges or Membership, depending upon the severity of the violation. Any Brother found to be guilty of the death of a Bunnie will lose his membership immediately.\n\nPlease observe the rules with respect to permissible uses of your 'Bunnies:\n\n- Any Bunnie wearing a ""cherry"" symbol may NOT be deflowered. No penetration of underage 'Bunnies is permitted. Contact the Bunny Master if you wish to have your name added to the waiting list for a virgin 'Bunny. 'Bunnies are available for First Time service at age 13 or upon onset of menstruation. Note that all Brothers who assume First Time duties must undergo an instructional course and must agree to be video-taped for the archives during the session.\n\nOur younger 'Bunnies are of course available for manual or oral service, and will gladly comply with any sexual service which they are capable of. Note that 'Bunnies will resist and report any attempt to violate the ""cherry rule"".\n\n- Many Brothers ask if they can remove one or more 'Bunnies from the Island for continuing use. This is forbidden, both for reasons of security, and because our investment in the facility would rapidly be diminished if removal of 'Bunnies were permitted.\n\n- If you grow tired or bored with a 'Bunnie, you may return her to the Bunny Master in exchange for a different one. Note that exchanges are subject to current availability and depend on the demand from other Brothers. Brothers are also free to exchange 'Bunnies bewteen themselves, as well as to organize informal parties combining several sets of 'Bunnies. Please report any inter-Brother exchanges to the Bunny Master.\n\n- Please attempt to avoid ""playing favorites"". Although you may prefer one 'Bunny to others, remember that all of your 'Bunnies are trained to do their best to serve and pleasure you. 'Bunnies are programmed to quickly form an emotional bond with each new master, and they can easily become ""hurt"" if a master seems to dislike them. This can necessitate corrective programming before the 'Bunny can be assigned to a new Brother. Your 'Bunnies' attachment will be painlessly removed upon return to the Hutch, and your 'Bunnies will forget you until your next visit.\n\nYOUR RESPONSIBILITY\n\nThe Brothers visiting the Island are entrusted with the care of several (normally three) Cuddlebunnies. During your stay, you will find them to be eager and charming playthings, attentive to your slightest whim and need. In return, Brothers accept responsibility for the well-being and 'happiness' of their 'Bunnies. You will find your 'Bunnies to be innocent, trusting, and deeply dependent on you. They have been programmed to ask your permission for nearly every action, even to go to the bathroom. You should adopt the manner of a loving, yet strict, Father to your 'Bunnies. Even the older 'Bunnies are childlike and naive, and will think of you as their Father. Some Brothers even encourage their 'Bunnies to call them ""Daddy"".\n\nYour 'Bunnies will normally remain in intimate contact with you for the duration of your stay. They are trained to stay close to you and to attend to your every need, including your physical and hygiene. Your 'Bunnies have no concept of ""modesty"" or ""body shame"". They will eagerly bathe, shave, and brush your teeth. Your 'Bunnies will also gladly clean your anus after a bowel movement. At first, this may be disconcerting, but most Brothers eventually find that having their 'Bunnies function as ""body slaves"" is among the finest and most gratifying rewards of membership in the Brotherhood.\n\nDRESS CODE\n\nThe dress code on the Island is very simple. Brothers are issued loose robes for casual wear around the facilities. Cuddlebunnies in common areas must dress according to the strict Bunny Dress Code:\n\n- 'Bunnies must NEVER go naked, unless on the direct command of a Brother;\n\n- 'Bunnies must NEVER cover their chests, unless wearing ""Baby Doll"" nighties;\n\n- 'Bunnies must wear nylon or acetate undies;\n\n- 'Bunnies must wear panties at a minimum; short half-slips or nighties are also permitted.\n\nNO OTHER ARTICLES OF DRESS ARE PERMITTED 'BUNNIES IN COMMON AREAS. Brothers may choose other items for 'Bunny wear in the privacy of the Brothers' quarters. Brothers may choose to bring their own special items of clothing for use by the 'Bunnies.\n\nNote: the dresser in your quarters contain a large quantity of 'Bunny clothes. Contact the Wardrobe Master (X 3318) if you require additional 'Bunny outfits, or if the items become soiled or stained.\n\nIDENTIFICATION\n\nAll 'Bunnies are identified with an indelible tattoo on the left buttock. This tattoo contains salient information, including:\n\nNAME Serial Number Date of Birth Date of Initiation\n\nNote that 'Bunnies have no ""last"" name; all have only a ""given"" name which has been assigned by the Island Staff. They will accept any name you wish for the duration of their service, however.\n\nEach 'Bunny also wears an ankle bracelet containing more detailed information. DO NOT ATTEMPT TO REMOVE THE BRACELET. The 'Bunnies are programmed to resist removal, and will even take violent action to prevent its removal.\n\n'BUNNY HEALTH\n\n'Bunnies are examined once a month by the Staff Physician. All 'Bunnies are maintained in excellent health and fitness. Please see that your 'Bunnies receive ample exercise. Contact the Health Master (X 1818) for information on 'Bunny exercise. In addition to the rigors of providing service to you, the 'Bunnies must have at least 60 minutes of strenuous exercise per day. One convenient means of exercising your 'Bunnies is via channel 45 on the video. If you tune to this channel, your 'Bunnies will immediately begin following the exercise program carried on this channel. Note that they will automatically perform a cleaning and hygiene program upon completion of the exercise program.\n\nIf one of your 'Bunnies becomes ill or appears sick, contact the Staff Physician on extension 4500 immediately!\n\n TRAINING\n\nThe 'Bunnies of New Eden undergo a continuous training and instruction program to ensure their pliability and submissiveness. Our girls are programmed for obedience and subservience, by experts in behavior and psychology. Please avoid tampering with the girls' programming. We ask that Brothers not attempt to impose their own permanent programming. The girls will accept nearly any 'temporary' instructions which can be used to modify their behavior and attitude; please refrain from more permanent instructions. If in doubt, please contact the Training Master for help in controlling your 'Bunnies.\n\n'Bunnies are required to undergo daily re-inforcement of their training; your 'Bunnies will tell you when and where they must go for training. The training sessions last 30 minutes, and we request that all Brothers scrupulously ensure their 'Bunnies attend. These 30 minutes are a small price we must all pay for our 'Bunnies' delightful attentiveness. Note: your 'Bunny may seem slightly confused or dazed immediately after the training session. This is normal, and will pass quickly. Please report any continuation of confusion or dizziness to the Bunny Master or Training Master (extension 2004).\n\nA very few of our current stable of 'Bunnies remain under the discipline of a Training Collar. If you receive a Collared 'Bunny, the Staff member who delivers her will instruct you in the use of the Collar and will fully familiarize you with the controls. Briefly, the Collar is a training and conditioning aid which can deliver measured levels of both pain and pleasure to the 'Bunny. It acts directly on the appropriate brain centers, and cannot cause permanent harm to the 'Bunny. 'Bunnies may require Collar discipline for one of the following reasons:\n\n(1) New 'Bunny, not familiar with required behavior; (2) Resistant 'Bunny, for whom less stringent methods have proven ineffective;\n\nNew 'Bunnies are given Collars when they are older than about 7 years old upon arrival; also 'Bunnies who have been selected for ""rapid"" training sometimes receive Collars. We have found that even the most willful and resistant 'Bunny will yield to Collar discipline within three weeks at most; few 'Bunnies require longer treatment, and repeat Collaring is never required.\n\nBUNNY BELIEFS\n\nThe Cuddlebunnies of New Eden are given a set of beliefs which forms a consistent core, almost a religion. Brothers should be at pains not to contradict this core, which could result in undesired mental states and/or conflict for the 'Bunnies. In particular, none of the 'Bunnies can read or write, nor can any of them do even the most elementary mathematics. It is forbidden to introduce any of these subjects to the 'Bunnies.\n\nOur 'Bunnies believe that the Island of New Eden is the World, and they have no conception of any other place. The idea of leaving the Island is meaningless to them, for to them, there simply are no other places.\n\nThe 'Bunnies have been carefully taught that they were created by the Brothers to serve them, and in fact that the Brothers are gods. Each 'Bunny believes herself to be in Heaven, and her religion requires devoted service and complete obedience to any male. Please do not do or say anything which would tend to falsify this belief in the 'Bunnies.\n\nBUNNY BEHAVIOR\n\nAll 'Bunnies have been trained to kneel when in the presence of a Brother. 'Bunnies wearing costumes including a skirt must curtsey and lift the skirt whenever coming into a Brother's presence. The gaze must be lowered and the 'Bunny must softly ask, ""how may I serve you, My Lord?""\n\nPlease note any failure of any 'Bunny to follow this requirement and report it at once to the Training Master.\n\n'Bunnies are required to address the Brothers as ""Sir"", ""Lord"", or ""Master"". You may also select other forms of respectful address for your assigned 'Bunnies to use.\n\nBUNNY CONTROL\n\nYour 'Bunnies have been subjected to a regimen of deep hypnosis and conditioning. All have been programmed with several keywords for your convenience. Note: when employing a key word, in general you should preface it with the name of the 'Bunny you wish to respond. Use of a keyword without a name will result in response by all 'Bunnies in the vicinity.\n\nThe available keywords are:\n\n""SLEEP"" This will cause the 'Bunny to enter a deep, dreamless sleep. The 'Bunny cannot be awakened from this sleep, except by:\n\n(a) A direct command of ""WAKE"", or ""WAKE UP"", from the same Brother who gave the SLEEP command, or; (b) A command from the Bunny Master or Training Master.\n\nThis command can be used to ""store"" your 'Bunnies for several hours at a time. Please avoid ""storing"" 'Bunnies for over 4-6 hours, and under no circumstances should 'Bunnies be ""stored"" for over 24 hours. If you need to be absent from your 'Bunnies for an extended period, contact the Bunny Master to arrange a temporary return to the Bunny Hutch.\n\n""TRANCE"" This will cause the 'Bunny to enter a light hypnotic trance. This state can be used to give detailed command sequences to your 'Bunnies. 'Bunnies have virtually photographic memory for orders received within the TRANCE state. Many Brothers also find that a light Trance state improves 'Bunny performance during sexual activity, especially those activities which require prolonged repetitive motions or which may cause some minor discomfort to the 'Bunny. The 'Bunny will remain in TRANCE state until the ALERT command is given.\n\nDISCIPLINE\n\nIn certain very rare circumstances, your Cuddlebunny may resist your instructions or commands. Resistance or disobedience was once more common; today, it is quite rare, due to the sophistication of our training and indoctrination techniques. If you do experience any resistance or refusal, do not take any action to discipline or correct your Bunny yourself. Instead, contact the Training Master immediately. A member of the Training staff is on call at all times to handle matters of discipline. If your 'Bunny becomes agitated or tries to leave your quarters without permission, you must immediately subdue her and contact Training.\n\nAll 'Bunnies have been programmed with a key word, which when spoken aloud by a Brother, will result in immediate unconciousness. This word is ""Lullabye"". If necessary, speak this word loudly and with a commanding tone. All Cuddlebunnies within earshot will immediately fall into a deep trance. Contact Training immediately. DO NOT ATTEMPT TO AWAKEN ANY CUDDLEBUNNY YOURSELF. Damage to the Bunny may result. Note that this key word is only for emergency use; do not employ it during normal use of your 'Bunnies.\n\nThe Training Staff will respond to any request for assistance from a Brother. They will judge the situation and take corrective action. Note that this may involve removal of one or more of your 'Bunnies for remedial training and conditioning. Please try to be understanding in such situations and cooperate fully with the staff. If 'Bunnies are removed for training, the Bunny Master will arrange for immediate replacement of your 'Bunnies.\n\n'BUNNY RECRUITING\n\nWe are always eager for new recruits to the 'Bunny population. We prefer young girls, ideally 4-6 years of age. However, girls of any age (below 20 years of age) will be considered. The best results are obtained with the younger children, who can be trained for extended periods and naturally come to accept the Cuddlebunny way of life. Older girls may require drugs and Collar discipline, which, although effective, never quite results in the delightful, loving, and innocent obedience of a ""natural"" Cuddlebunny.\n\nWe have recently begun using cloning and genetic engineering techniques, and can now accept tissue samples for cloning. Contact the Recruiting Master at extension 3732 for details.\n\nIf you have a candidate for recruitment in mind, the Recruiting Master can arrange for pick-up of your candidate. We accept only Oriental or Caucasian candidates. We operate pick-up agencies in many countries and can field pick-up groups at short notice. In some cases, the recommending Brother will be provided with a pick-up kit, which includes appropriate equipment for ensuring a trouble-free and untraceable pick-up.\n\nBrothers supplying a Cuddlebunny candidate will be placed first on the list for her First Time, and will also be able to use her preferentially when her training has progressed sufficiently. Brothers who supply their own offspring will be given an additional week of visitation privileges for each child provided (must meet physical requirements for Cuddlebunny appearance).\n\nWhen an older 'Bunny becomes pregnant, all female offspring are ""recycled"" into the Cuddlebunny program. Male offspring are terminated.\n\nNote that the Brotherhood now operates several 'orphanages' and 'adoption agencies' worldwide, which supply the Island with new 'Bunnies on a regular basis.\n\n----\n\nPart III.\n\n ""Well, Mr. Smith, at last we are able to welcome you--at least as a visitor--to our little haven,"" remarked my host, known to me as 'Ben'.\n\nThe Brotherhood had taken six months to check me out; six long months since I had finally contacted them and paid the non-refundable $5000 fee. They could still reject my application, but so far they had found nothing in my background to disqualify me. But this visit was as important for me as for them--they could deny me on the basis of any poor impression I made.\n\nI didn't know where I was. The ""little haven"" was a closely-guarded secret.\n\nI shook his hand. ""Glad to finally be here,"" I told him.\n\n""I'm sure,"" he smiled. ""I recall my own application period.""\n\nI looked around. We were in a large, softly-lit foyer. It was clean and comfortable. There were no other people present, but I had the feeling I was under scrutiny.\n\n""Please come with me, and I'll show you your room.""\n\nWe walked down a series of corridors to a suite of rooms of almost palatial splendour.\n\nSeated on the sofa, evidently asleep, was a seventeen-year-old oriental girl of striking beauty. She was nude from the waist up, and her long black hair was glossy and smooth. Her skin was perfect, glowing; her body showed evidence of just exactly the right amount of exercise--firm but not muscular. She wore only tiny nylon panties and a transparent half-slip.\n\nBen smiled. ""This is Min-Mei. She is to be your companion during your stay here. Like her?""\n\n""You're kidding. She's a living wet dream!""\n\n""Indeed. And as you will see, she is all yours. Watch.""\n\nBen approached the still-sleeping girl. He snapped his fingers, and said ""Min-Mei!"" in a firm but gentle tone.\n\nThe girl opened her eyes, saw him, and slid off the sofa to her knees. Head bowed, she almost whispered, ""Yes, Lord, how may this flesh serve?""\n\nBen turned to me. ""She'll stay in that position, waiting for an order, until I give her one. If I don't, she would die there. Really. And she doesn't even hear what I'm saying to you; if it is not intended for her, she tunes it out; as far as she's concerned, nothing is being said.""\n\nHe turned his attention back to the kneeling girl. ""Min-Mei, stand up,"" he ordered, still gentle but firm.\n\nShe stood, but kept her head lowered submissively, her eyes demurely focused on the floor.\n\n""Min-Mei, I have brought a new Master for you,"" Ben said.\n\n""Yes, Lord.""\n\n""Are you ready to serve him?""\n\n""Yes, My Lord.""\n\n""Good. Min-Mei, you may look up. This is your new Master. His name is John, but you will always use the proper title when you speak to him. Understand?""\n\n""Yes, Lord."" She looked up at me with soft, doe-like brown eyes.\n\nBen turned to me. ""There's a bit of a ceremony to be performed here. Come over here, and take her hand.""\n\nI did. Her hand was tiny and soft as a dove's wing.\n\n""I now bind you over to your new Master, Min-Mei. You will serve him, and no other, until he leaves us. You will give him your love, devotion, and service. You belong to him, and your flesh is his to use.""\n\nMin-Mei mumbled something, and he nodded. ""Take her head in your hands, and kiss her.""\n\nI did. When the kiss was over, Min-Mei was transformed. She was looking at me with a combination of awe, ecstasy, joy, and love. As if she were seeing God.\n\n""She is yours now; and she will orient only on you, and look to you for instructions. Other men can still command her--in an emergency, or if you are absent, but she will never disobey a direct order from you, or act against your interests, or harm you. You will find that she has a remarkable--nearly photographic--memory for your commands and orders, and her behavior can be adjusted almost infinitely to suit your taste. You might say that she's the ultimate programmable toy."" He grinned. ""She's incapable of lying or withholding anything from you, and she has no idea what a secret is. She'll answer any question honestly, if she knows the answer.""\n\nI noticed that Min-Mei was now kneeling before me, awaiting my command.\n\n""There's a downside to all this; she is very dependent, and will ask permission for everything you don't give her 'standing orders' for. Even going to the bathroom. Her IQ is normal, but her overall affect, her emotional/psychic level, is about 6 years old. A little girl in a big girl's body.""\n\n""This is fantastic--how is it accomplished?""\n\n""Min-Mei here is one of our new generation; she was born here, and was raised from birth as a Cuddlebunny--that's what we call the girls here. And there is a quite rigorous training regimen, including classes, indoctrination, drugs, even hypnosis. By the way, she's an excellent hypnotic subject, and you can put her under with a single phrase. And when she's under, she is so suggestible that most professional hypnotists wouldn't believe it. If you tell her that she is a fish, she would drown herself trying to breathe water.""\n\n""Look, I don't want her kneeling here like this...""\n\n""Then tell her what to do. Always try to preface any command meant for her with her name.""\n\n""Min-Mei, go over and sit down on the sofa.""\n\n""Yes, Master."" She did so.\n\n""The little cermony here was only a temporary binding. If you lived here as a Brother, she would be bound to you permanently, which is much more complex.""\n\n""In what way?""\n\n""Not at liberty to say, but I'll say that it involves an exchange of body fluids.""\n\n""Hmm..""\n\n""Indeed. Now, as a visitor, you are assigned one companion--Min-Mei, here, in your case. Permanent residents have larger harems; my own is currently 10 girls. Brothers are quite generous with their 'bunnies; you will find that they are proud of them and will offer them to you for an evening. Take them up on it--they'll be insulted if you don't. So I expect that you'll have 5 or 6 girls each night--if you want them.\n\n""Two more things--these girls want to be used, to be commanded and ordered. They need it. Their entire sense of self-worth is connected to giving proper service, and they really do not mind. You'll find that Min-Mei is much happier when she is given little things to do--even menial things; she has no concept of a 'degrading' or 'humiliating' order or request. As long as she is obeying an order given her by her Master, she is content and happy. So don't treat her as some people do servants. Make her work. She needs and wants and expects it, and will become unhappy if she doesn't get enough.\n\n""Same thing for sex. She'll do anything you ask her to--short of harming herself or anyone else. She's been thoroughly trained to give pleasure, and she has absolutely no sense of shame or modesty. Doesn't even know the words. Let me put it plainly: Min-Mei, like all of the girls here, was born for sex. It is her purpose, her reason for living. She knows this, believes it it completely, and finds it normal and natural. Use her. It is what she is for.""\n\n""Um, well, I...""\n\n""One thing that all brothers have promised is never to be embarrassed or dishonest about our way of living here. We speak plainly and openly about sex and our use of these girls. We are not ashamed of our lifestyle; it is the proper way of living.""\n\n""I understand. I guess I'll have to leave my society-imposed baggage behind.""\n\n""Exactly. Well, I expect you will want to get settled. Have Min-Mei take care of the unpacking; I'll see you in a couple hours for dinner. By the way, there's a dresser in the bedroom which is full of little outfits in her size. We have a strict dress code; Min-Mei can tell you everything about it. And anyway, she literally cannot disobey it. Enjoy her.""\n\nWith this, he left, and I was alone with Min-Mei.\n\nShe sat on the sofa, head and eyes lowered submissively. I noticed that, unlike girls ""in the world"", she made no attempt to cover her breasts or keep her knees together. She sat, naturally poised, ready to hear my commands, totally unaware of herself or the fact that her ""modesty"" was compromised.\n\nI decided to try her out. ""Min-Mei, come into the bedroom and help me unpack my suitcase,"" I told her.\n\nAn expression of joy and pleasure flooded her face. ""Yes, Lord, at once. Thank you for allowing me to serve you.""\n\nI watched her as she unpacked my case. She would not let me do any of the work; she did everything. She moved like a trained dancer; graceful and without wasted movement. Every step, every gesture, was full of coltish grace and unconcious beauty. When she was finished, she curtseyed, knelt before me (head lowered as usual) and said, ""How may Min-Mei serve you now, Great One?""\n\n""Min-Mei, come sit with me on the bed, and tell me about the dress code that Ben mentioned.""\n\nShe sat beside me. Her eyes became slightly unfocused, and she began to recite the dress code. It was clearly a memorized piece; recited letter- perfectly. Min-Mei's voice took on an even more sing-song quality than usual as she recited:\n\n""We must wear only certain items: panties, half-slips, baby-doll nighties. We must never cover our chests; Never to go naked unless by Master's direct command or when bathing or using the toilet; Nothing of cotton; only nylon or acetate. No 'outside clothes' unless by direct order of two Masters. This is the Law.""\n\n""Min-Mei, tell me how many Masters you have had.""\n\n""I am not sure, Lord. You mean since I was a little 'bunny?""\n\n""No, Min-Mei; since you began having periods.""\n\n""Oh. Well, Ben is my Prime Master; I have served three other visitors like you, Master.""\n\n""I see. Ben mentioned a special phrase that will place you into hypnosis. What is it?""\n\n""I do not know, my Master. When Master says the words, Min-Mei goes to sleep; she does not remember the words. Master Ben will tell you...""\n\n""All right, Min-Mei. Please show me your clothes in the dresser.""\n\nAgain, that sunny look of joy to be executing a command. She went to the dresser and opened the top drawer. A riot of colorful nylon and silk panties, filmy and soft.\n\nI told her to hold them up for my inspection, and she did. One by one, I looked them over; then had an idea.\n\n""Min-Mei, I want you to model these for me. Do you know what that means?""\n\n""Oh, yes, Lord; many of my Masters enjoy 'fashion shows',"" she giggled.\n\nWatching her try on the tiny pants and the equally large collection of nighties and half-slips in the other drawers soon had me excited. I called her to my side.\n\n""Min-Mei, you are very beautiful, and I will now allow you to serve me by giving pleasure.""\n\n""Oh, yes, Master,"" she sighed. ""How may this flesh serve yours?""\n\n""Let's start with a little head,"" I smiled. ""Know what that is?""\n\n""Oh, yes, Lord, we know all the words and their meanings.""\n\nSmiling sweetly, she knelt before my erect cock and expertly took in into her soft mouth. Soon her head was bobbing up and down, slowly, on my hard shaft. As I watched her giving delicious pleasure, I thought: ""This is what men have dreamed of for centuries...to own a female body; to control it totally and completely--to own her life, her thoughts, her every emotion and action. This is truly perfection.""\n\n----\n\nLater, Min-Mei led me to the dining room. A unique scene greeted me. At a large table, the Brothers sat. Next to each Brother was one of his girls, each a stunning beauty, and each dressed like Min-Mei. The girls were not eating; they were ""attending"" their Masters. Each girl focused her complete attention only on her owner; for her, there was no-one else at the table. Their soft brown or big blue eyes were fixed only on their owner; their expressions were those of enraptured devotion and concentration. The girls were feeding their Masters; actually taking food from the plates and offering it on forks and spoons for their Lords to take. When one of the men wanted to drink, his girl offered a glass. Other girls, dressed like the others, waited on the table, bringing dishes and clearing them.\n\nWe sat. Ben looked up from his slavegirl, and asked, ""Well, how do you like her?""\n\n""She's marvelous,"" I told him honestly.\n\n""Yes,"" he said fondly. ""She's one of my favorites, as is Chiako here. Well, dig in,"" he said, indicating the food. Min-Mei was already offering a bite of veal on a fork. As I chewed, I reflected that this would be easy to become used to.\n\n""Ben, you mentioned a special phrase that will put her into a trance, but you didn't say what it is; and Min-Mei says she doesn't know what it is.""\n\n""Right. Here; I'll write it down for you."" None of the girls could read.\n\nHe passed me a napkin with a single word on it. The word was Xanadu.\n\n""If you were to speak that word here, all of them would go under at once. If you want just one to sleep, you must say her name before the word.""\n\n""I see. And to snap her out of it?""\n\n""Just 'wake up'"".\n\n""Thanks."" I looked around. ""Are all of your girls Asian?""\n\n""No, but I understand how you could get that impression. Actually about 75% are Oriental; the rest are Caucasian. We operate several 'orphanages' in Asian countries; the very best female infants are skimmed off and sent here. And many of the Brothers prefer Asian girls.""\n\n""Orphanages?""\n\n""Yes. Actually, they are legitimate, for the most part. Most of the staff at each one knows nothing of its real purpose. But the director and head physician are always Brothers; they route the new girls here. Each one sends us between 10 and 20 a month.""\n\n""How do you get non-Asians?""\n\n""You will be told--later,"" he said.\n\n""How many girls are here?""\n\n""Right now, about 500, serving 40 resident Brothers. We have capacity to accomodate many thousands of girls and many hundreds of resident men.""\n\nSoon, the meal was finished. Min-Mei actually wiped my mouth and cleaned my hands with a warm towel. As Ben predicted, several of the Brothers offered me the 'services' of one of their girls; I accepted three. These were Chin-Lo, Susie, and Wendy. Chin-Lo was a pretty 14-year-old Chinese; Susie, a lovely 10-year-old from Hong-Kong, and Wendy, age 8, was the first Caucasian girl I had seen; blonde, blue-eyed, with an angelic face and full lips.\n\nEach girl went through a 'temporary binding' ceremony as had Min-Mei; they were transferred to my quarters, along with ample wardrobes.\n\nI sat them down together on the sofa, and told them:\n\n""Girls, you are all Sisters in my service. You are to cooperate and help one another to serve me. There will be no jealousy or competition among you. Understand?""\n\n""Yes, Master,"" they replied in unison. ""This is the Law.""\n\n""Wendy, stand up and come here.""\n\nShe did.\n\n""Turn around--slowly.""\n\nShe did. Lovely. A pert, tight bottom, and remarkably long legs for her age. The slightest hint of tiny bud breasts. Wendy was wearing a pale blue transparent nightie, with snowy white translucent panties.\n\n""Wendy, bend over.""\n\nShe did. I fondled that tiny butt through the nylon of her outfit. Her flesh was firm and tender; her skin smooth and silky. I felt my cock begin to rise.\n\n""Wendy, come here, and sit on my lap.""\n\nJoyfully, she did so.\n\n""My dear, tell me about yourself,"" I told her.\n\n""Myself, Lord? There is nothing to tell,"" she said, her voice almost a whisper.\n\n""How long have you lived here?""\n\n""All of my life, Master.""\n\n""Do you remember anything besides this place, this life?""\n\n""No, Great One. How could there be anything else?""\n\nAs we spoke, I caressed and fondled the nymphet, and she squirmed and giggled happily. My hands moved all over her tiny body, and she responded with little movements and grunts of pleasure.\n\nSoon, we had moved to the bed. The other girls looked on, as Wendy gave me pleasure. She was quite skilful for such a young girl; her training had evidently been thorough and complete.\n\n----\n\nThe following morning, the girls washed and shaved me, and even brushed my teeth for me. Susie did 'bathroom duty', gently cleansing my anus after I had moved my bowels. I had the distinct impression that, were they able, they would have gone to the toilet for me as well.\n\nA knock sounded on the door. It was Ben. ""Ready for a tour of our training facilities?""\n\n""I suppose so. What about them?"" I indicated the four girls.\n\n""Easy. Put them to sleep; they will keep for a short time.""\n\nI had them sit, then spoke the word, ""Xanadu"". All four heads slumped at one time. Ben whispered something to me, and I said, ""Min-Mei, Susie, Wendy, Chin-Lo: you will remain asleep until I tell you to awaken. While you are sleeping, you will review your lessons and training, and they will become even more a part of you than they are now. Understand?""\n\n""Yes, Master,"" they all said, dreamily.\n\nWe left.\n\n""The first stop is our physical fitness facility,"" Ben remarked.\n\nWe entered a large gymnasium, in which at least 50 young girls were performing aerobic exercises. Like the others, they were clad in only the flimsiest underwear. Their exercises were led by a 19-year-old beauty, dressed like the others.\n\n""The instructress is Carolyn,"" Ben remarked; ""She has been here since she was only four. The girls get at least an hour of exercise a day; designed to make their bodies firm, but not hard.""\n\nThe next stop was the dance studio. Here, another group of 50 girls received dance instructions. ""They are trained in ballet,"" Ben told me. ""We value the grace and physical stamina it gives the girls."" Again the girls performed their lessons dressed only in tiny bikini panties and half-slips; their instructress was another older girl. ""That's Michelle,"" Ben said. ""We took her at fourteen--she's 20 now.""\n\n""How did you train her to obey at such an 'old' age?"" I asked.\n\n""I'll show you a bit later,"" he said.\n\nNext, we visited the locker room. The aerobics class was entering as we did. We watched the little girls remove their little outfits and begin to shower.\n\n""They have no modesty, no body shame,"" Ben commented as we watched. ""To our girls, nudity is completely natural and proper.""\n\nThe girls giggled and laughed as they washed.\n\n""We stress bodily cleanliness,"" he told me. ""The girls have a 'cleaning ritual' that will last almost an hour. We'll stop back here in time to see the end of it.""\n\nNext, we visited a 'classroom' complex.\n\nIn the first, a group of 15 girls sat in what appeared, at first, to be a normal schoolroom. Then I noticed that, in front of each girl, was a rubber model of a penis. The girls were leaning forward, giving oral sex to the phallus models. At the front of the class, another teen-ager stood.\n\nBen told me her name was Christy.\n\n""All right, girls,"" Christy said, ""now a bit slower and tighter. That's right. Jana, take it deeper into your throat...Debbie, use your tongue.""\n\nLiquid sounds of slurping and licking filled the room. I found my cock hardening as I watched. Ben noticed.\n\n""Yes, it is exciting, isn't it. Here, I'll show you something.""\n\nHe went to the front of the room and spoke to Christy. She lowered her eyes, and curtseyed. I could hear her murmured ""Yes, Master"", and then she turned and faced the girls of the class.\n\n""Girls, Master Ben and his guest have honored us by a visit. They would like to try out the best girls in the class. Let me see...OK, Chiako and Li-Ho, come here.""\n\nTwo girls rose. They were both asian. Chiako was a lovely little 13-year- old Japanese girl; and Li-Ho was a fetching Chinese of about 11-12.\n\nThey approached us, curtseyed, and stood with eyes and head lowered.\n\n""These girls have learned their lessons well, Lords,"" Christy said. ""I hope that you will enjoy their service.""\n\nWe each selected one girl--I got Li-Ho--and opened our robes. The girls knelt, and began to give head right there at the front of the classroom. Christy had the other girls gather around to watch. She commented on our girls' techniques as they performed their service; occasionally, one of the other girls would ask a question and she would answer.\n\nAt last, both of us reached orgasm, and our girls dutifully captured every drop. To our surprise, they did not swallow, but held the sperm in their mouths. Then, quickly, the others lined up, and each girl received a drop or two of the fluid from our girls. Even Christy.\n\nWe thanked the class for their hospitality and returned to the locker room.\n\nThe girls were lined up, still nude. At the head of the line, an older girl was dispensing new ""uniforms"". As each girl reached the head of the line, she received a fresh pair of panties and half-slip, and quickly slipped them on. We watched, entranced at the beauty of the girls and their little outfits.\n\nNext, we returned to the ""school"". In another room, a small group of girls sat watching a film. Their eyes were glassy, their gaze distant and unfocused. ""They're in deep trance,"" Ben said. ""That way, the instructions in the film are remembered perfectly, and become seamlessly integrated with their other programming.""\n\nThe film was about obedience and giving service, and included many scenes of submission, in which a girl demonstrated almost unbelievable subservience to a Master's command or request.\n\nBetween scenes demonstrating obedience, a male 'instructor' told the girls that they must obey, must serve, must become even better servants than the girls in the film.\n\n""You asked how we train older girls,"" Ben said. ""Now I'll show you.""\n\nWe entered another room. There, a Brother stood before a single kneeling girl. The girl was about 15. She was weeping quietly. She was dressed like the others, but there was a curious collar about her neck. The Brother held a small box which was covered with buttons.\n\n""All right, Lisa, now stand up,"" he ordered.\n\nSullenly, she did.\n\n""Turn around.""\n\nShe did.\n\n""Bend over.""\n\nLisa hesitated. The man pressed a button, and a spasm shook the girl's body. She gave a muffled scream of pain.\n\n""Lisa, you must obey, or you will be punished. Now bend over, as you were commanded.""\n\nThis time, she did.\n\nBen said, ""The training collar can administer any level of pain to the subject. It causes no permanent harm. It can also give pleasure-- watch.""\n\n""Very good, Lisa,"" said the Brother. ""When you obey, you will be rewarded.""\n\nHe pressed another button, and Lisa gasped with pleasure. An orgasmic shudder passed through her body.\n\nAs we left, Ben told me, ""The conditioning you see, along with drugs, hypnosis, and classical brainwashing techniques, never fails to 'break' a girl's will. In a few weeks, we will be able to remove the collar, and Lisa will be just as submissive and obedient as any other girl here. In fact, she will be an eager and willing servant, and will learn to love her condition. We used this method on the first girls here, and use it now on girls who come to us older than about 6.""\n\nThe final room was a dimly-lit one, in which about a dozen girls lay on couches. Intravenous lines were connected to their arms, and they wore stero headphones. All appeared to be asleep.\n\n""They are being programmed with the aid of drugs. The drugs magnify suggestibility by many times, and the effect is cumulative. By the time these girls have finished the primary course of treatment, they will have absorbed the program at least ten times. For the rest of their lives, they'll receive monthly 'booster' sessions to keep the programming fresh.""\n\nAs we walked back to my room, I commented, ""This has been really interesting and illuminating. You certainly have developed an incredible system here.""\n\n""Thanks.""\n\nBack in my room, I woke my sleeping companions.\n\nThey woke together, smiling sunnily when they saw me.\n\n""How may I serve you, Master,"" they all said in unison.\n\n""I believe I shall think of something,"" I grinned."
758,Brown Cherry,"['family', 'inc']","We were in my room, at my parent's house, but both Mom and my Step-Dad were still at work. Susan was trying to describe how it felt to get fucked in the ass, and I was getting hot thinking about it. Actually, I was getting hot thinking about Susan being daring enough to let a guy do it at all.\n\n""You still have your vibrator?"" Susan asked after I shrugged off all of her ravings about it. Of course my vibrator was in a safe place, where no one would find it without trashing my room. Thinking that Susan wanted to fool around a little I got it from its secret hiding place. We had four hours before anyone would come home, so it was safe enough for us.\n\nSusan began undressing, taking her bra off was one of my favorite things to do with her. Susan has nice 35C-cup breasts with full, rosy nipples that beg to be sucked. I only have 34B's but Susan likes them and says they're really sexy on my small frame. Oh, Susan and I are both natural blondes, but she tans great, and I only turn lobster red. We got ourselves naked and kissed, and Susan slid the vibrator into her pussy and turned it on. I climbed on top of her and pressed my mons against hers and felt the vibrations too. We kissed for a long time, using our hands to heighten our SINsual feelings for each other. \n\nThe vibrator was a big one, almost ten inches long, and Susan had only about an inch or two outside her pussy. I moved down and buzzed her clit with it while I licked up her sweet tasting cream. Susan likes it if I change off just before she cums, putting the vibrator inside her and sucking on her clit really hard. I did that and Susan bucked her pussy against my mouth and wrapped her legs tight around my head. I love it when she does that, since her strong legs pull my face tight against her pussy. And that way, I can feel every twinge of her pussy when she comes. \n\nSusan relaxed and I cuddled up with her for a while, before she did me. I love to gently lick and suck her nipples afterwards too. I'd left the vibrator inside her, turned off, and now she pulled it out and watched me lick her cream off its shaft. She kissed me and told me to lie back and enjoy. Susan put the vibrator in me and then she started sucking my dark, sensitive nipples. She ran her breasts over my pussy, and kept working the vibrator in and out of me until I felt that I was on fire. Susan's tongue is expert in getting me off, and this day was no exception. Susan licked and sucked my clit and worked the vibrator just right. I could feel my own cream running down the crack of my ass I was so wet. Finally, I arched up and came, grabbing her hair and riding her wonderful tongue.\n\nMuch to my surprise, Susan didn't stop. She continued to lick and suck me, and I was so terribly sensitive too! Then, I couldn't believe it, I had two, back to back orgasms that left me wanting even more! I was totally and completely on fire. \n\n""Roll over sweetcheeks."" Susan said, using her pet name for me. I hastily obliged her and raised my ass up. Susan shoved the vibrator into me deep and hard. She used her hands to touch, pinch, caress, and stimulate every sexual nerve in my body. I'd have fucked a football team just then, that's how horny she had me! Susan's hands were slick with my cream, and she rubbed my asscheeks with her slippery fingers. It turned me on even more. With my face in the pillow, I felt Susan move behind me and take the vibrator out. I prepared for her tongue to invade my pussy next. That wasn't what she had planned.\n\nNot at all! I felt her spread my ass and lick my asshole. That was so very erotic and I'd never had anyone do that, not even her! Susan put a finger in my pussy, and used another to rub my clit. Then, I felt the head of the vibrator against my ass, and knew what she was going to do. I began to protest, but before I could say anything, I felt my hole stretching around the tip of the vibrator. Susan had turned it off, and now used it like a dildo. Slowly she pressed it into my ass, the vibrator easing in, wet with my own juice. I was moaning and shaking and, according to Susan, she had it only about three inches inside me. \n\nSusan worked it in and out slowly, all the time, keeping her finger moving on my clit. It was absolute heaven! I felt so wicked, nasty, and just plain wanton! More of it entered me, and I felt wickedly full. If this had been one of my boyfriend's inside me, I would have been able to feel every inch of his cock. As it was, Susan stopped about halfway, and let me lean back until about eight inches was in me. I felt like I was being fucked with a huge cock. And I loved it! Now Susan began pumping it in and out of my ass, still fingering my pussy. I couldn't talk, or think, or hardly breathe! All I could do was feel the wanton lust taking over my body. \n\nSusan moved and lay under me, sucking on my clit while she kept pumping the vibrator in my ass. The combination set me off again, and I came, almost screaming into the pillow. Susan kept sucking me, and I could feel it building all over again. Then, either by accident or design, the vibrator got switched on. The buzzing of it in my asshole sent the same vibrations deep into my cunt, deeper than anything I've ever felt. I just about screamed, fortunately, into the pillow again. I know I was thrashing about, and Susan grabbed my ass and pulled me down against her mouth so she could suck me. When I came the last time, she turned off the vibrator and gently pulled it out. I could feel my asshole contracting and throbbing and my pussy twitched too. Laying on my bed, I could smell our very heavy sexual fragrances in the room, and on the sheets and blankets. I was really sweaty and limp, and my whole body still rocked from the pleasures I'd just received. \n\nSusan and I held each other for a while, then we took the bedding out into the garage laundry room. We turned on the washer, and did two loads. As soon as the sheets were in the dryer, we headed for the shower. We'd stayed undressed -- why get our clothes sweaty too? -- and done lots of touching and kissing. We got into the shower and cleaned off, with a lot of playfulness too. \n\nWe'd just finished getting the bed made, and we were getting dressed in my room when we heard my Mom's voice in the hallway just down from my open bedroom door. Call it luck, but I'd spread out some other clothes of mine one the bed, ones that I'd washed earlier that morning. I was wearing only my panties, as was Susan, our bras and clothes still on the bed. She rounded the corner before we could think of anything to say.\n\n""Caroline, I...Oh!!"" Mom stopped, and I think I almost died. She looked over the scene quickly. ""I didn't know you girls were trying on clothes."" Mom said, smiling and a little embarrassed. ""Carrie, I'd like to talk to you when you girls are finished.""\n\nWe nodded dumbly, and Mom walked downstairs and into the kitchen. We looked at each other and tried not to start laughing from nervousness. It only took us about fifteen minutes to dress and put things away. I went downstairs to see what Mom wanted. \n\nLuckily, I did most of the laundry at home, so she wouldn't notice the extra towels we used for our shower. She did notice Susan's hair was wet, as was mine, and asked me if we'd used the pool. I lied -- what would you have done? -- and she reminded me not to abuse the privilege of swimming with my friends swim when no one else was home. \n\nMom did deliver some bad news however. She told me that Mick and Richard, ""Mick"" and ""Rick"" as I called them, were coming for a three day stay. Mick and Rick are step-brothers, by my Step-Dad's first wife. Rick is 22, and Mick is 19. The last time they were here, every chance they had they tried to feel me up or grope me. I complained to my Step-Dad who then ""took them to the woodpile"" so to speak. After that, I had to be sure my door was locked and the blinds down before I undressed, as his kids were real peeping-Tom's.\n\n""Now, this time, they're coming for a short visit,"" Mom continued, ""and they're both adults, just as you are.""\n\n""Does that mean if they get grabby I can hack off an arm?"" I asked.\n\n""No, it does NOT!"" Mom said sharply. ""It means that Karl will throw them out of the house, and if he doesn't, I will!"" Mom wasn't happy about the visit either. ""As a matter of fact...where's Susan? Is she still upstairs?"" I nodded. Susan had stayed behind to dry her hair and get herself a little more ""presentable"". Mom asked me to call her down or get her. I was curious, but she insisted. \n\nSusan was curious too, and we both went downstairs nervously. Mom smiled and handed us each some coffee that she'd put on. Then she explained about the upcoming visit by the ""gruesome twosome"" as she put it. Susan knew them too, and she kept her face from showing her distaste for them. \n\n""What worries me,"" Mom said, ""is that Karl told me that they said they were 'looking forward to seeing you again'."" Mom nodded in my direction, and I felt very uncomfortable. Mom told Susan that she thought their mother hadn't given them any discipline, and that they were a pair of trouble makers. Susan nodded and said she remembered their last visit. \n\n""That's why I'm glad you're here Susan."" Mom said. ""If it's not imposing on you, I'd feel a lot better if Carrie could stay with you while they're here.""\n\nSusan and I looked at each other, then at Mom. ""Well, um, sure. When are they coming up here?"" Susan asked. I felt almost giddy. A long summer weekend with Susan, and no parental worries. Besides, I envied Susan's nice apartment. \n\n""That's the rub."" Mom said. ""They're coming up this weekend. Not much notice I'm afraid."" Not much was right. Three days to be exact. \n\n""Oh, that's fine."" Susan said. ""I'm free this weekend, more or less, and Carrie can get a taste of apartment life too."" Susan ran her foot up my leg under the table, and I knew what she was thinking. \n\n""Oh, thank you Susan."" Mom said. ""That'll take a lot of worry off my mind."" \n\n""But what about you and Karl?"" Susan asked.\n\n""Oh, Karl can still handle those two alright."" Mom said with a smile. I was pretty sure he could too. Karl's divorce was because his wife hated his job -- being a Marine. I didn't mind, because Karl always talked to me as an adult, and explained things. He bent over backwards to make sure I was getting fair treatment (he had a harsh step-father when he was young and he didn't want to be that way). I loved him almost as much as my late father. Karl could handle his rebellious kids alright. I remember when he found out about their ""teasing"" me (their words not mine). Karl told them, after a pretty raucous swatting, that if they tried it again, he'd ship them home immediately -- in baggies! I still laugh thinking about the looks on their faces. He was serious!\n\n**\n\nThe next two days, Susan and I put together a suitcase and gathered up all of a girl's ""necessities"" to take to her place. Friday evening, we took it all over and went back to my house so I could pick up just one more thing. We just started opening the door when a car pulled into the drive with a pair of rowdy looking guys inside. \n\n""Shit, damn, and double damn."" Susan spat. We went in and told Mom and Karl that the boys had arrived, and worse, had seen us come into the house. I wanted to make a fast back-door exit.\n\n""Stand fast."" Karl said. ""Let's see if they've learned anything.""\n\nKarl let them in, and they were polite enough. Up until they saw Susan and me. They both leered at us, and Mick kept undressing us with his eyes. I had the feeling that they were still the same assholes I remembered. Karl asked them how the trip went, and Rick talked about driving 80 mph most of the way. Mom went into the kitchen, and Karl excused himself for a moment and followed her. \n\n""Well, you're still as pretty as I remember, eh Mick?"" Rick said.\n\n""Yep, pretty alright."" Mick added.\n\n""Thanks."" I said coldly.\n\n""I don't remember being introduced to your lovely friend, do you Mick?"" Rick said, staring at Susan. \n\n""Nope, I don't remember any introductions."" Mick replied.\n\nSusan batted her eyelashes, ""Why, don't YOU remember me?""\n\nRick looked puzzled for a moment. ""Susan?""\n\n""The skinny one with the braces?"" Mick said. ""\n\n""You've filled out, hasn't she Mick?"" Rick said.\n\n""Yup. Filled out alright Rick."" Mick smiled.\n\n""Why thank you."" Susan said, just a little too politely.\n\n""Yeah, we'll all have to, um, 'go out' while we're in town."" Rick said. \n\n""Go out and have some fun."" Mick said.\n\n""Gee."" Susan began, ""I don't think my boyfriend would like that, nor would Carrie's.""\n\n""Aww, now that's a pretty greedy attitude. Maybe we should straighten those dudes out. What say Mick?""\n\n""Yeah, teach 'em the facts."" Mick almost laughed.\n\nSusan and I were getting kind of tired of Mick echoing his older brother all the time. It left us cold. \n\n""And you never even gave us a hello kiss. Mighty rude for family.""\n\n""Mighty rude."" Mick echoed.\n\nKarl came back into the room, just in time. You could cut the tension with a knife. His imposing camouflage covered bulk hovered over the boys who were sprawled on the sofa. \n\n""Didn't you girls have a date or something planned tonight?"" He asked.\n\nSusan and I nodded, taking from his lead.\n\n""Well, it's getting pretty late, and I'm sure the boys don't want to keep you from your boyfriends."" Karl said so smoothly. \n\nMom walked out with us to Susan's car. ""Well, are they behaving or not?""\n\n""Mom, those guys are real trouble."" I said, and explained how our conversation went. \n\nMom looked grim. ""Well, Karl heard most of it, and said he wouldn't trust them with a hot stove. Don't you girls worry. We'll kick them out of here in the morning."" Either Susan or I must have looked dejected. ""But you girls have fun for the weekend anyhow. Give me a call tomorrow morning and we'll play it by ear.""\n\nI felt happy again, and I was going to have three days of fun with Susan. We got into the car, and I kissed Mom goodbye. \n\n""I hope,"" Mom said more to me than to Susan, ""I hope both you girls think about protection. I'm sure neither of you are virgins anymore, and I don't mind, as long as you're smart about it."" I smiled and winked at her, feeling truly ""adult"" in her eyes for the first time. ""I don't even mind if you do wild things together, just be careful.""\n\n""Don't worry about a thing."" Susan said. Mom stepped back and Susan drove us towards her apartment. ""Do you think she knows?"" She asked me, her eyes a wide.\n\n""No. She might suspect, but I doubt it."" I said. I thought for a few moments. ""I think she's trying to let me know that SHE knows all about it, and she's not as dumb as I think.""\n\n**\n\nLater that night, Andre called and I got a one-sided version of a romantic phone call. Susan hadn't told Andre about us. She did tell him that I was staying the weekend, and I guess he sounded disappointed. Susan got him to agree to come over on Saturday evening for dinner. \n\nSaturday morning I woke up next to Susan, and kissed her neck. She mumbled and then hugged me. Then we took turns in the bathroom, and went back to bed. We got up and showered at noon, both of us feeling sexy, sweaty and very satisfied. Susan and I went out shopping, buying the ingredients for a good dinner. We spent the rest of the afternoon making lasagna, salad, garlic bread, and making passes at each other. \n\nAndre arrived about five, with two bottles of red wine. Tall, dark and handsome were words that fit him well. About six foot, black hair, dark brown eyes, and a strong, noble face. He was well put together too. \n\nWe served dinner and sat down, talking about Greece and Italy, since he'd been there. Andre said the lasagna was very good (three helpings), and by the time dinner ended, we were all in a good, relaxed mood. I told Susan to take Andre to the living room while I cleaned up (it was the least I could do for interrupting her weekend). I took my time, and came out with a glass of wine and the second bottle, to find them cuddled up on the sofa, watching a ""Cheers"" rerun on TV. I refilled their glasses and sat down on the other end of the sofa. I noticed Andre's arm rested under Susan's breasts, and occasionally his fingers would caress their undersides.\n\nDuring the change between shows, Andre asked Susan what we'd be doing the Sunday and Monday. She said shopping and goofing around. Andre looked at me, then at Susan. \n\n""Um, Susan, where is she sleeping?"" Andre asked quietly, but I heard it anyway.\n\nSusan giggled a little and kissed him. ""With me silly.""\n\nAndre looked a bewildered. I pretended to watch a commercial. Andre whispered something to Susan and she giggled again, and she was nodding when I looked over. \n\nAbout an hour later, after Susan got her fix of Dallas, she suggested that we all go to bed -- together! I was caught a little off guard, but between the wine, Andre's good looks, and Susan's great tongue, I didn't object."
759,Brownstones and Balconies,"['MF', 'fant']","It's great to see all the people again. It's been a while since we got together and the conversation flows fast, the jokes and the taunts and the barbs, blood pressure raised quickly and just as quickly dropped. \n\nThe hours pass in human time until midnight chimes. I raise my head to scent you.... in the kitchen, out of all the odors, I follow yours. Pushing past the press of people in the hall. The feel of bodies pressing close for that tantalizing instant, a hand on the shoulder takes on such power, the gentle slide of fingers on lightly covered flesh. A hand strokes me as I go past, I flatten myself against the silk covered torso, up against the wall. My hunger flares as I bear down on the hips, pulling them to me, the sudden intake of breath at the feel of my swelling desire. I break the clinch and swipe the back of my hand over the lips and teeth that are bared in front of me. A hand truculently grips my balls and I rotate my hips in longing. Moving on into the kitchen, I cast my thoughts ahead to excite you. \n\nSure enough you hear me come through the door, though I make no sound audible to the human ear, and certainly none distinguishable in this din. I can see the shake of your head, then your shoulders sway. The movement travels down that delightful spine, the muscles of your back that have arched so often above me and beneath me. Your hips start to sway just as I come up close and press against you. You push back, distracted, missing a cue in your conversation. \n\nEmbarrassed, you half turn and playfully slap at my hands which have circled your waist. Trying to draw me into the conversation, unsuccessful, you turn and see the half smile about my lips and the come-on look in my eyes. Come on, come on, come on, come onto my stiff cock you delicious lover. Come with great gasping breaths while you lock me in with your desire. Desire sparks desire, mine and yours. You bite your lip. I lean forward as if to whisper in your ear, but all I do is groan, and turn away. Torn by the need to seduce the delicious green eyed beauty you were talking to, and the need to, to, to, Ohhhh Damn! Just the need to be with a lover who has laboured long and hard to show you some ecstasy. \n\nI'm already passing back through the horde, smiling, grinning, lips touching, good night! Goodnight! See yas later, eh? \n\nI mentally tug on the cord tied to your crotch. The others knotted about your nipples. Through the mass of flesh I feel you move to follow, leaving, the green eyes follow you hungrily. \n\nI grab my long coat and go out on the balcony for a breath of air, the party just inches away behind the sheer curtains. The sound fades as I draw a deep clear breath. I lean over the railing to see the people on the street just a few feet below. A swish of the curtains, a temporary blocking of the sound as you come through the door and put your arms around my waist, leaning your cheek on my back, moulding yourself against my buttocks. I don't move, frozen, waiting to see what will happen. Your hands have such a life of their own, strong and soft, slipping inside my coat, inside my shirt, tweaking me, stroking, sliding inside the cotton. They slide to the sides of my hips and grip me lightly almost carelessly, then snake sensuously inside the pockets of my slacks. Uuuuunh! What a grip, tender, strong, light. I would go far for a grip like that, teasing me out here on the balcony with the party behind us and the people below. Your fingers slide delicately over my erection, teasing...... back and forth, up and around. \n\nI feel you shiver and realize you are just wearing your shirt against the cool night. You turn me around and face to face, you stand inside the folds of my long warm coat. Our breaths turn instantly to steam. You press a finger to my lips, then with a teasing smile and a pat to my pressure point you turn to bend over the railing, your back to me inside my coat that hangs nearly to my ankles. I laugh and slide my hands in your pockets. You reaction is swift, bending your knees, rubbing the crease of your bum up and down against me, spreading your knees to give me access to the delights of your musky dampened crotch. \n\nMy fingers slide over your backthrust hips, down the inside of your thighs, teasing, then return to your belt. I can hear your breath catch as I undo the catch of your pants. They are so roomy, I can slide my hand down inside to tantalize your bare thighs. You arch your back lower, raising your hips in that unmistakable rutting movement, a gentle roll in time with my fingers sliding, pressing, gripping you through your underwear. Your pants fall in a puddle around your ankles and you gasp as the cool night air puffs kisses against your dampness. Oh, so ready to get fucked. I grasp your underwear, pull it down slightly until I can move it to the side. My cock springs easily from it's confines, and I let go for the few seconds it takes to lubricate and slip on a condom. You shiver in cold, and at the thought of the latex. I don't delay, since you are already hyped. \n\nI guide my charger to your opening. Damn, the underwear gets in the way. Frustrated, I take out my clasp knife and cut through the flimsy material. It falls in tatters inside the puddle of your pants. Gripping the nape of your neck with my left hand, and my erection with my right, I bend my knees and nose it up inside you. You grunt and flex your knees to take it in. Your back arches down. My hand entwines your hair to pull back your neck. You are shaking with the urge to be driven. Slowly, you are opening to accommodate my length. I slap your hip with my open hand, and reach around in front to feel your desire. Grabbing you hard and forcing you back with my fingers, I slide all inside you. The warmth of your buttery buns pressing against my stomach. \n\nI lean forward, still holding back your head, and my teeth graze the straining side of your neck. You wince and jerk at the pain, but there is nowhere to move to. I have you right where I want you, spread open, split naked in front of me, hot and panting, skewered on my stiff poker, ready for the serious stuff. You start as a voice sounds from the party inside but I tighten my grip, flexing my knees and take a newer deeper thrust. The slippery juice of our rut is matting the hair above my cock and on my balls. I feel it on the inside of your thighs when I press there with my long fingers. I lean closer over you, pressing you into the railing, moving inside you now and using my hand and fingers at the same time. Your sleek muscles grip me and you move as if to rise up again. I growl and sink my teeth into the back of your neck. My hand that held your hair slides up under your shirt and squeezes your nipples in time to my grinding fingers and crotch. I see your eyes staring blindly at the passersby on the street below, your mouth slack, your whole body tensed, pleading, anguished, pleading to be taken over the edge, your lower opening welcomes me. Aaah! The voices only inches behind us and I feel you start to quake, to shake, to squirm your ass gainst my belly, grabbing my hand and using it on your crotch to fully satisfy your lust. \n\nI growl against you one last time, then slowly relax my grip. My hands ache with the tension, my knees are weak, I slump over you, my cheek on your shoulder. My erection recedes and falls out with a silent plop. You realize your nakedness and bend to draw up your pants. I remove the condom into a kleenex and stuff it into my pocket. I slip my half-hard member back inside my pants and zip them up. You turn from your re- dressing and close your teeth on my collarbone. Turning your head coyly to the side you look so inviting. I know you are thinking of the green eyes in the kitchen and the long night before the dawn ahead."
760,Brutus,"['Fg', 'gg', 'pre-teens', 'ped', 'beast']","Being around nine years old at the time, I thought they wouldn't really think of having sex with me, just somewhat excited at the thought of having sex with me. It made me a bit nervous and yet at the same time it excited me. Why? I have no idea because I never had sex before.\n\nI believe I was around 11 years old when I saw a naked boy for the first time. He wasn't completely naked, just from the waist down. It was the first penis I ever saw. He had no idea I was there and I remember him putting his hand on it and beginning to move it front and back causing his penis to get longer and bigger around. I couldn't keep my eyes off it. I didn't know what it was or what it was for, but, I remember thinking it had to do something with the hold in front of my butt I like to put my finger in at night when I am in bed.\n\nOne Saturday morning, I slept in some since I didn't have to go to school. I ""knew"" both of my parents would be home for a little while before Dad went out to play tennis with a couple of his friends at the town park and Mom would go to the town park to play volley ball with some of her many girlfriends. I had a girlfriend as well, Gabby as we called her since her real name was Gabrielle.\n\nSeveral times in the last two years we would be in my or her bedroom nude playing either with ourselves in front of each other or there were times we would actually play with each other's pubic area. It was nice to feel inside of her and it really felt better to feel her finger inside me.\n\nThis one particular day, Gabby was with me allowing us to talk freely knowing Mom and Dad were gone. She informed me her dad recently fucked her removing her virginity. I was fascinated hearing this and it also explained why I could put my finger in her all the way whereas I could only put the first little bit of my finger inside me. I asked her all about it and she was glad to tell me.\n\n""I woke up last Saturday and when I went to the bathroom, I noticed Mom and Dad's bedroom door was open, which is not unusual for them. Once I peed, I returned to my bedroom and when I passed their bedroom I looked inside. I was completely surprised with what I saw. Mom was facing me sitting on Dad with a big skin covered tube inside her hole.\n\n""Her eyes were somewhat closed as her butt moved front and back and then up and down. This is when I realized she had a part of Dad inside her. I have heard of sex but this was the first time I ever saw it.\n\n""Once I realized I was there for some time with my hand inside my panties playing with myself, I returned to my bedroom. A short time later Mom knocked on my door and when she came inside, she walked right to my bed and sat down. I knew she had something she wanted to talk to me for she never sits on my bed unless she wants to talk.\n\n""I noticed you standing by the bedroom door watching us. Did you like what you saw?'""\n\n""I told her I did.\n\n""'We would like to talk to you, your Dad and I, if you don't mind.'\n\n""When she said this, I began to wonder if I was in trouble. I got out of bed wearing my night shirt I always wear minus my panties because I was playing with myself when Mom knocked on my bedroom door.\n\n""I followed Mom inside their bedroom when Mom asked me if I would like to see what she had inside her since I watched them for so long.\n\n""I thought for a moment before saying I would like to. That is when Dad lowered the sheet covering his nude body giving me a good view of what Mom had inside her. Mom said it was a penis and that is what he has to have inside her to make a baby. Then she laid back on the bed spreading her legs to show me some white liquid at the entrance to the hold in her slit. 'This is what he puts inside me to make a baby.\n\n""To make a long story short, Mom asked me if I would like to have it inside me. I thought how good our fingers felt inside me and I was really curious how this would feel compared to a finger considering its bigger size. Well, it ended up with me sitting on Dad's lap with his hard penis inside me. It hurt some at first, and then the pain went away. There was a little blood but I had every bit of him inside me. Half an hour or so later I felt him put that same white stuff Mom had inside her inside me. It was nice and warm and felt so good. Has your dad ever put his penis inside you?""\n\n""No, I said. I never thought about it before. I know there has been times they were talking about some of the family members around us having sex with their kids and once in a while they would look at me and smile. I think they are thinking of having sex with me. How did it feel to you? Would you do it again?""\n\n""Heck yes. I love it. It really makes me feel full having him inside me, and when he spurts inside me, I can feel the warmth and also the jets of it shooting inside me.""\n\nI thought about what she had to tell me. When I did I was getting to be quite horny, so in front of Gabby, I reached down between my legs only to put a finger inside my secret hole knowing Gabby was watching. I noticed how wet I was for the first time. This made me wonder if I was ready for sex. I made up my mind I would have to ask Mom why I got wet and does that mean I am ready for a penis inside me.\n\nOnce we finished playing with ourselves and each other, we went into the living room to watch TV. We watched several cartoons laughing at them before I decided to turn on the computer.\n\nOnce the computer was ready, I typed in PENIS on the search line and following a couple of links before I saw photos of different men's penises. They were so much different in their lengths and widths. Once again I felt warm inside and wet.\n\nThen I found a site giving good views of women having sex in different positions giving a clear view of a penis inside them. I couldn't believe how hot this made me feel. I was thinking of taking Gabby back to my bedroom until I heard a car pull into the driveway so I quickly turned off the computer and turned the TV back on. It was Mom coming back from the town park.\n\nSeeing Gabby with me, Mom said, ""Hello, girls,"" as she closed the door behind her. ""Hi, Mom. How was the volleyball games?"" I asked.\n\nMom went into the kitchen to drink a glass of water before returning to the living room to join us. We talked for a while before Gabby said she had to go home since she was here nearly all day at this point in time. Gabby looked at me and winked her eye at me behind Mom's back as she got up from her seat to go home.\n\nI didn't get a chance to say anything to Mom about the conversation I had with Gabby. Gabby asked me in school one day if anything happened. She appeared to be somewhat disappointed when I informed her nothing happened because I haven't had a chance to ask her about it and not knowing for sure how to ask about it.\n\nShe understood my situation which was so different compared to her's since her Mom came to her where I will be going to my mom.\n\nThursday when I came home from school, Mom and I was sitting at the kitchen table talking. She said one of the gals she works with just learned she is going to have a baby. She was excited to hear this from her which made me ask, ""Just exactly what does it take to cause her to have a baby, Mother?"" I asked.\n\nMom didn't say anything at first with a funny look in her face. ""Why do you ask that?""\n\n""I don't know. I just know there has to be something that causes them other than girls being at an age where they just pop up pregnant.""\n\nMom laughed only to say, ""You are right. Your dad had to make me pregnant with you.""\n\n""What did he do?""\n\n""I think you are a bit young to know this part of life. Why don't we wait until you are older?"" she said as if she was going to avoid answering my question. I was somewhat disappointed hearing this in hopes of being able to see if I could convince her to let me see Dad's penis.\n\nMom suggested we look at the computer and I accidentally replied by saying, ""I did that already. It isn't the same seeing a real one.""\n\n""I see. Why this sudden interest in a penis. Are you trying to tell me you want to experience one, or what? Do you think at your young age you are ready for sex?""\n\nShe didn't appear mad, just quizzical. ""I don't know, Mom. I just want to see one for now and maybe feel one inside me to see what it feels like.""\n\nLooking at me as if she was thinking about something, she finally asked, ""Why are you so interested in a penis? Makes me think you are more interested in sex than what you are letting on to me. Is this right?""\n\n""I don't know for sure how to answer that. I believe it is more a curiosity than anything else. Imagine being a boy wanting to see what a naked girl looks like. Wouldn't it be the same thing? After all, isn't it natural to be curious what the opposite sex looks like? How old were you the first time you saw a real penis?""\n\n""I guess I was about your age, and frankly, it was my father's penis."" I smiled hearing this sensing I may have won a victory on this matter. ""Well, let me talk to your father and see what he says about it. It might be rather difficult for him to let you see it up close, but, the idea of you feeling it with your hands will be extremely difficult. As far as feeling it inside you, I don't know if I would want that to happen at this time. I know he won't go for it either.""\n\n""How would I know when I am old enough to know more about sex?""\n\nMom looked at me and then said, ""You will notice certain changes I won't mention for now.""\n\n""You mean like getting wet inside me?""\n\nA shocked look appeared across her face, ""How long have you been getting wet?""\n\n""The last month or two. I know when I rub myself it feels really good, something like I need to pee. This is when I stop so I won't make a mess in the bed.""\n\nThis was about the end of our conversation when the phone rang. Mom answered the phone yelling, ""I'll be right there,"" and then slamming the phone down. ""Your father has been hurt at work. He is in the hospital right now. I am going to go there and I have no idea when I am going to be home. It might be late. See if you can stay with Gabby until I get home,"" she yelled as she ran into her bedroom to get ready to leave the house.\n\nI called Gabby and it was okay for me to stay there. I informed Mom of this and then kissed me as she rushed out the door making her way to her car. I began walking across the front yard as Mom raced down the street. I was hoping she wouldn't have an accident on the way to the hospital as I knocked on Gabby's door. Her mother opened the door for me giving me a big hug as she invited me inside.\n\nGabby, bless her heart, came running around the corner from the hall leading to her room and also gave me a big hug telling me she hopes everything will turn out fine. I heard the sound of a siren in the distance at which time I became frantic hoping Mom didn't wreck the car driving the way she did.\n\nWe sat in front of the TV watching the local news program a couple of hours later. They were talking about a fatal car accident on the news and when I looked at the car, I knew it was Mom's car, at which time I think I passed out since I don't remember anything after that until Gabby's mother, April, woke me up. ""There are a couple of people who need to talk to you."" I knew this was not going to be good because April had tears in her eyes. I then sensed it had to be about Mother, thinking of the car accident we saw on TV earlier.\n\nI made my way to the door to see a uniformed policeman and policewoman. ""Are you Anna Jenkins,"" he asked. When I said I was, the policewoman said, ""We regret to tell you, but, your mother has been killed in a car accident."" I remember standing there, no tears, no shakes, nothing excepting my body became extremely cold, colder than I have ever felt in my entire life.\n\nI woke up in a bed I knew wasn't mine until I realized I was in Gabby's bed. April was sleeping in a chair next to the bed as if she spent the night there watching me. Gabby entered the room shortly after I woke up asking me if I needed anything. ""I don't know. I had the weirdest dream. It was so real I don't know if it was a dream or what.""\n\n""What was the dream?"" Gabby asked.\n\n""I had a dream two policemen came here to tell me Mom died in a car accident.""\n\nApril woke up at this time looking at me. She reached for my right hand and cupped my hand with both of hers in a reassuring manner, ""That was not a dream.""\n\nNow I became numb as the tears came rushing out of my eyes. I remember yelling but I don't remember what I yelled. I think it was something like ""OH NO! Mother!"" over and over.\n\nLater in the day, April called the phone company to have the calls to my house come to her house so somebody would be able to answer my phone. She used to work for the phone company several years ago and she knew who to talk to and then explained the situation allowing it to go right through.\n\nI was so devastated regarding Mom's accident I nearly forgot about Dad in the hospital. I informed April and Dan of my needs to go to the hospital. Within ten minutes we left the house to go to the hospital. On our way, I noticed skid marks and what appeared to be freshly broken glass in the gutter. I ""knew"" this is where Mom died causing me to cry again. April knew why I was crying. ""I am so sorry, Anna, we will come home another way.""\n\nWe arrived at the hospital a few minutes later arriving at the counter where we were greeted by the lady behind the counter. ""We are here to visit Sam Jenkins. I have no idea what room he is in.""\n\n""Let me check for you,"" she warmly replied. She went to the computer before coming back saying he has checked out. ""What do you mean checked out? He was hurt a couple of days ago at work and has not been home as of yet. Can you check on this for us, please? This is his daughter.""\n\nShe graciously picked up the phone and called a couple of numbers within the hospital. ""In the computer it says he checked out because he is no longer in the hospital. I did learn he was transferred to a rest home for his recovery. I also learned he has a neck fracture which resulted in him being paralyzed. For how long he will be paralyzed is unknown at this time. I understand there is a hope for a full recovery. We won't know this for some time.\n\nShe gave us the name of the rest home and gave us the directions to get there. We went there only to learn Dad has not regained consciousness as of this time, so April and I went back home.\n\nWe attended Mom's service which was nice. Dan called his brother who is an attorney explaining to him my entire situation and asked if there was a way they could become my legal guardian since we are so close. Dan was assured there was a way this could be done providing there are no objections from my family members. Dan was informed until this matter has been resolved, it would be assumed since I am across the street from my house and we are so close in our relationship there wouldn't be any objections until it comes to court to finalize the situation, like an adoption hearing.\n\nA year later, I was adjusted to the new family who adopted me, Gabby and her parents, allowing me to get pretty much the same way I used to be. I never did lose my fascination about the penis and still wanted to see one up close including my hopes to feel one, preferably one inside me or at least in my hand. I brought this up to Gabby one night while we were in bed. We used to talk quietly after we went to bed in separate beds which were real close together. Sometimes we would be in the same bed talking, especially about sensitive subjects, taking no chances her parents would hear us.\n\nGabby informed me she can watch her parents when they have sex from time to time and her dad has a fairly large penis. She is fascinated with it as much as I am.\n\nA couple of months later, a dog wandered into the back yard. It was a rather large dog, not real big, maybe average size or a bit smaller. We shooed him out and then a day or two later he came back. Gabby noticed he didn't have any dog tags on it to identify who it belongs to or anything about him.\n\nDan tried to get the dog out of the yard a couple of times before as well, so finally Dan decided if he is going to stay in our yard, we might as well take care of the dog and he will keep an eye in the newspaper in the Lost and Found hoping to see the owner of the dog is looking for him.\n\nGabby and I really liked the dog. He was quite playful and seemed to be quite protective of us. We learned this when one of the boys I go to school with came by, we went into the backyard and Brutus started growling and showing its teeth. He didn't know the boy, so we went back into the house and Brutus calmed down.\n\nThere were a few times Gabby and I would be playing with Brutus, like throwing the ball, a stick, or whatever, he would sit down allowing us to see a bright reddish colored thing sticking out of this funny looking bulge between his back legs. We went on the internet and learned it was his penis. We followed some links and then learned of its knot and its purpose. This not only taught us about the dog's penis, but, it also raised our curiosity and our interest, our sexual interest.\n\nI remember it was a Saturday late morning, maybe early afternoon, April informed Gabby and I Dan and April were going to go out and may not be home until after midnight. She used to never let us stay by ourselves but now that Brutus was here to protect us, she would let us stay by ourselves. An hour or two later, they left.\n\nDan and April had a small pool assembled on top of the ground, maybe three feet deep. Since her parents were gone, we decided we would go swimming nude, something we can only do by ourselves, which is very seldom. We quickly stripped and made our way to the pool.\n\nWe were happy with the water temperature and in the water we went. We played like two young girls will do until we became tired of it and stretched out on the deck lounge chairs to dry off, still nude. We didn't bring a towel with us.\n\nBrutus was lying in the shade of a small tree sleeping. We began talking about different things and for no known reason, I began to get a funny feeling deep down inside me. I turned on my back exposing my nearly flat chest and swollen nipples to the sun. I reached down with my hand only to find my hairless slit. I began to rub up and down the length of my slit and sometimes put my finger inside my wet hole. Gabby must have noticed what I was doing for the next thing I noticed she was doing the same thing I was doing, fingering herself.\n\nIt was so neat laying back watching her finger herself and allowing her to watch me. We weren't trying so much for the eventual orgasm, just enjoying the sensations before we came.\n\nI could detect a slight odor of female sex in the air thinking how stinky we might become once we fully developed into being an adult woman. I was wondering what we would have to do to eliminate this odor should it become a problem. I also noticed Brutus was sitting now and once again the tip of his penis was noticeable sticking out of its sheath. I brought this to Gabby's attention. Gabby said, ""Now is our chance to see a penis up close. Since reading about his knot and things, I would like to see it. Wouldn't you?"" she asked.\n\nOnce I agreed, she called Brutus. Brutus nearly jumped up and quickly approached us. Instantly his nose went between my legs. Imagine how his cold nose felt on my hot pussy. I guess I scared him when I jumped what little bit I did so he did the same to Gabby. ""He licked me,"" she exclaimed. ""It feels good.""\n\nShe spread her legs giving Brutus more room to continue his licking and probing with his tongue as such only a dog can do. She began to wiggle her butt a little and every now and then a moan would escape from her along with a soft constant moaning sound of which I never heard her do. I remembered hearing my mother and April moaning when they had sex, so I knew by this Gabby was very excited. Gabby gave out a muffled scream as her body went rigid obviously scaring Brutus who left Gabby and approached me.\n\nI expected Brutus wanted to lick me so I lowered my feet to the concrete deck giving Brutus all the room he would need to make me feel the same way Gabby felt. WOW! There is no way I can describe the sensations he gave me. His long tongue not only sent up and down the length of my slit, he would bury his tongue so deep inside me I felt some pain which had to be when his tongue licked my hymen I have heard so much about. Gabby checked out the hymen on the internet and one night we spread each other open to see what a hymen looked like. Surely it won't hurt too bad to have them removed we thought.\n\nAs Brutus licked me, I noticed his penis was sticking out about three inches making me wonder what it would feel to have his penis inside me. ""I am thinking of having him inside me. Would you say anything to your parents if I did this?"" I asked.\n\n""Heck no,"" Gabby replied. ""I am thinking about the same thing. You want to go first?""\n\n""Okay. If I remember right, the internet said it would be best for us to be on our hands and knees."" Gabby agreed with me, so we went closer to the back door where the matt was to wipe our feet off. I turned it upside down so I can put my knees on it. Since there was a possibility of being there with him stuck inside me for a while, I wanted to protect my knees.\n\nOnce I was satisfied I was ready, I got on my hands and knees on the upside down rubber matt. Brutus came up behind me only to lick me some more. I felt the beginnings of a new feeling I don't think I ever had as Brutus quit licking me. Bummer, I thought, as I felt Brutus jump up on my back.\n\nI felt the tip of his penis very close to my pussy a couple of times as he was moving back and forth before I felt the tip of his penis enter my virgin pussy a tiny bit. He must have felt the warmth for the next thing I felt was a sudden and hard push driving his penis deep inside me. I felt a strong stinging sensation which quickly disappeared.\n\nBrutus moved back and forth really fast. I couldn't believe how full I felt, much fuller than what I ever felt with either my finger or Gabby's inside me. I felt a solid thumping a few times on the outside of my slit just before Brutus pushed really hard and fast allowing me to feel this solid thing enter me.\n\nIt hurt for a few seconds before I realized it was getting bigger and bigger quickly. I realized then I had his knot inside me. I think he tested me to see if he could remove his knot from inside me because once he learned it couldn't come out of me, he continued to move back and forth inside me driving his penis and knot inside me deeper and deeper.\n\n""How does it feel?"" Gabby asked. ""Incredible,"" I replied.\n\nBrutus stopped his humping motion a couple of minutes later only to stay still while staying on top of my back. I felt a nice warm sensation inside me and something like a jetting sensation as well making me believe he was shooting his sperm inside me. It felt so good. I felt as if I was getting as full as I can get when I began to feel liquid dripping down the inside of my legs and along the length of my slit. I looked down between my legs only to see a white liquid puddle forming on the concrete.\n\nOn the internet it shown photos of dogs standing butt to butt during the course of their mating, but, Brutus didn't do that to me. He just remained on my back for the longest time, I would say for about ten minutes before his swollen knot began to shrink. I knew by this it wasn't going to be long before he would slip out of me. Finally he did remove himself from inside me giving me a good view of his penis and the knot at the base. I couldn't believe how big it was, length and thickness plus the size of his knot. I didn't have an orgasm but I knew I was close.\n\nI couldn't believe the amount of sperm he left inside me as well. It gushed out of me thick and fast for a couple of seconds before it began to drip out of me. I stood up only to feel the warm sperm running down the inside me legs. Gabby's eyes were focused on my pubic region watching his sperm drip down. ""Gabby, you have to do it as well. It feels so good. I can't wait to do it again,"" I informed her. She said she couldn't wait and replaced me on the rubber matt on her hands and knees.\n\nBrutus approached her from behind only to begin licking Gabby's pussy as he did mine. Although his knot was still sticking out of its sheath, it was so small it was barely visible. Quickly enough Brutus jumped up on Gabby's back and easily found her virgin pussy. He drove inside her as he did mine allowing his knot to enter her pussy as he ruptured her hymen as he did mine. Brutus humped back and forth allowing his knot to slip out and then back inside her a few times. Each time I saw his knot slip out, it was noticeably bigger and finally it stopped coming out of Gabby's pussy. I knew then he was knotted to her.\n\nGabby moaned and moaned while she was getting doggy fucked. Brutus fucked her quite a while longer he did me before he stopped his humping motions. I knew then he was now putting his sperm inside her as he did me. I relived in my mind what she was feeling so I ran my finger up and down my slit causing me to have my first ever orgasm.\n\nBrutus slipped off to Gabby's left side. I could easily see the base of his penis coming out of her pussy. I could detect a swelling of her entire pussy mound from the inside caused by the size of his knot. They remained locked together for close to twenty minutes before I noticed the backside of his knot becoming visible from between Gabby's pussy lips. A few minutes later, he was able to remove his knot and penis and then came the waterfall of white liquid doggy sperm.\n\nGabby tried to stand up but her legs were too wobbly, so she just got back down on her hands and knees. I barely heard her when she said, ""Oh my. I can't believe it. I came a couple of times. I can't wait to do it again once the soreness goes away."" I had to agree with her about the soreness. I didn't realize how sore I was until Gabby mentioned it.\n\nBrutus was one of the most sexual content dogs in the city we live in. He kept us knotted to him many times throughout the week, whenever April and Dan were gone for a long enough time for one of us, if not both of us, to take his knot.\n\nBrutus fucked us silly for nearly five years before he developed a medical condition at which time Dan took him to the Vet. The vet said it was useless to try and do anything for Brutus, so Dan gave his permission to put Brutus to sleep. By this time, Gabby and I were feeling human penises inside us from time to time so we didn't look for another dog. There will never be another Brutus."
761,Brutus,"['Fg', 'gg', 'pre-teens', 'ped', 'beast']","BANGKOK MASSAGE, Larkin and Eddy, San Francisco is a pretty good place to get laid. The massage is only $30, and the girls will go all the way for another $50. They'll even put the whole thing on your bank card. Despite the name, most of the girls are Vietnamese or Chinese. Rooms have private baths, and if you're lucky the girl will bathe you before and after the massage. Ask for a ""hard"" massage, and you will get a nice legitimate rub, which turns erotic and light-touch after about 15 minutes. ---- SINGAPORE SPRINGS, O'Farrell street, San Francisco. This is one block uphill and one block East of Bangkok. Here the girls are all Vietnamese, massage is $30, rooms all have private baths, and ""tips"" are very affordable. A nude hand job can be as low as $30. There are some very pretty young girls here, but also a couple of old tarts. Again, a hard massage soon turns into a hard-on massage. These folks prefer their tips in cash, though. ---- Sunnyvale's best kept secret is Hiyashi Massage. The address is 1240 Wolfe Road, but it is cleverly hidden in a small shopping center just off El Camino. Also, there is NOTHING on the outside to even hint it might be a massage parlor. The front looks like a high-class nail salon, and the sign says ""Body beautiful tan tone."" When you walk in the door, there's a long, narrow waiting area, like a beauty parlor. But the only services available on the menu are half-hour and full-hour ""body toning."" On weekday evenings, there are as many as a dozen girls, most of whom are refugees from Kimiko and other nearby establishments. While the other places have gotten pretty conservative lately, the Hiyashi girls will go all the way. They won't quote prices, since that would not be legal, but the bigger the tip, the more thorough the service. $40 will get you a topless hand job, another $10 usually will allow total nudity. This is on top of the $40 half-hour house fee. While the main fee can go on Mastercard or Visa, tips must be in cash. The place is clean, the furnishings are new but not ornate, and they provide a bathrobe for the shower. The massage itself is VERY sensual-- in fact, if you don't have a hard-on in three minutes, either there's something wrong with you, or you're a woman. In which case you'd be wetter than a monsoon. I should tell you how to find this place. Take El Camino to Wolfe. Turn north (that's towards 101)and on your right will be a car wash. The next driveway is the one you want. Go all the way to the back of the parking lot, and you're there. By the way, Chellokababi, a very nice Persian restaurant, is in the same shopping plaza. ----\n\nROYAL SPA 302 E. 4th Ave., San Mateo is worth checking out. They are all oriental, mostly Vietnamese girls. Prices are $35 a half-hour, $50 an hour. They take Visa and Mastercard for the base price, but cash for the tips. ""Extra services"" are readily available, but the girls have a little trick--if they don't think you are sexy enough, they will slip into a sanitary napkin before the massage. If they do like you, you're in for a real treat. It turns out the massage places in San Mateo have all been bought by Vietnamese folks, and it is harder and harder for us non- Oriental women to get work there. But there is hope--Royal Spa's owner apparently decided it wasn't worth it getting out of bed on weekends, so there are pair of blondes working that shift. Linda is a solidly built young lady with the firmest 38's you've ever seen. She says she gets wet almost every time a guy gets hard in front of her. Christina (also called Danielle) is a little bit older, but loves to bend over for a little ass- fingering. I may try to get a part-timer with them...\n\n---- MISS LOU'S STUDIO, 1308 Old Bayshore Hwy., Burlingame, Suiye 211. This is upstairs in the building behind the Hyatt Cinema. The place has showers and a sauna, and is clean and well-kept. But lately the personnel has gone downhill. If you like your massage at the hands of ugly, fat middle-aged spinsters, then go for it. They take Visa and Mastercard, massages are $30, shower/sauna by itself is $15. Most of the ""ladies"" don't take tips, and the ones who do you don't want.\n\n----\n\nKIMIKO'S, Mary & El Camino, Sunnyvale. This is a very nice, quiet place. It's a beauty parlor on the outside, but if you read their yellow pages ads, you can see the beauty parlor is just a front. Indeed, there only is a single chair/hair dryer in there, but there are about 6 rooms for massage in the back. Massage price has gone up to $40, bank cards accepted. The place is Korean, and so are all the girls. This is a shame, since they use to be a nice range of Chinese, Japanese, Vietnamese and Indian. Also, now they are older (40's) and the massage is mediocre, and most don't take tips. Next door is Hiphugger go-go tav, where sometimes you can see some very sexy dancing girls.\n\n----\n\nSCANDIA MASSAGE, 2 blocks off the El Camino on Murphy in Sunnyvale. A hostess greets you, another girl will give the actual massage. The hostess handles the $$, the girls do not accept tips. However, you can massage the girl if you want to. Just don't touch her breasts or pussy. Yes, she is naked when you rub her. The girls give a non- sexual massage, though they sometimes will reach all the way down you and is generally looked at as a compliment, but nothing to get excited over. $55 for a 1-hour generic massage, $1 a minute thereafter. They also offer a body shampoo, for an extra $50 which is NOT worth it. All they do is soap your body. They don't tease or do anything that will get them in dutch with the Scummyvale PD. But they will try to stretch out the massage, and get you to add time. It isn't EXACTLY a rip-off, but $1 a minute melts your paycheck down FAST. Bank cards accepted.\n\n----\n\nTENDER TOUCH, Mission just south of Decoto in Union City. Only 3 rooms, a very shitty shower they accept MC and Visa for the $40 basic fee, but tips MUST be in cash. All the available girls meet you in the front parlor, and you get to pick the one you like. Most places if you don't ask for a specific girl, you get whatever slut is next in line--usually the least popular one. The girls here will ask if you are a cop. It is also a good idea for you to ask them, too. I met the lady cop who busted them, 2 years ago, and she is a real sexy woman. I think she enjoyed working there more than she enjoyed busting them. Anyhow, tips are accepted once you establish you are a private citizen, and they range from $40 for a nude massage to...well...whatever you and the girl agree on.\n\n----\n\nTHE SPA, San Mateo, on 3rd just east of El Camino. Very spacious, well-kept. Almost elegant. Lots of girls, $35 for half-hour massage. Some rooms have private showers. Very clean place, and even the older ladies that work there are pretty sexy. This place caters to business types, so the girls are very wary of first-timers (who may be cops). After you've been there a few times you are accepted. American Express accepted. These folks close at 10 pm."
762,Bud Hits the Jackpot,"['mFf', 'Ff', 'inc']","Bud rubbed his hands as he sat in his room and looked at his next door neighbors getting it on. He was dressed as a Marine soldier and she was supposed to be a little Vietnamese girl. ""They are sick, but I like it"" Bud thought as he observed the marine ""invade"" Vietnam. ""I hope I get to nail her again sometime,"" Bud thought.\n\n""Hey is that Kelly"" Bud thought as he heard the front door slam. He got up and sneaked out into the hall, he looked around the corner and down into the living room.\n\n""Anybody home?"" Peggy yelled ""Al? Kelly?, Bud?"" she yelled. Bud kept his mouth shut as he had a plan.\n\n""Great I'm alone,"" Peggy said. She sat down on the couch and turned on the TV; ""Alright Riki Lake is on. Thank god for Riki, Oprah just sucks now since does those chat shows, now Riki that's dirt"" Peggy said out loud as she sat down to watch Riki Lake.\n\nBud waited for approximately 30 minutes before Peggy fell asleep. He snug down the stairs and then he watched his mother sleeping on the couch. Bud had admired the huge tits on the redheaded woman, even though she was a mature woman she was still very attractive. Bud could not understand why his ""Father"" Al did not fuck her brains out every night.\n\nBud could wait no longer, he gently pulled her tight body stocking down to expose her wonderful tits, he was not surprised that she did not wear a bra, he had noticed her nipples on more than one occasion. Now that he finally saw her tits he was gratified, he admired the large nipples and the round firm mounds. Bud produced a Polaroid and took a couple of pictures of her tits. ""They might come in handy later,"" Bud thought. He was glad that Peggy was such a hard sleeper, something he had discovered two day ago as he found her sleeping during a gas line explosion just down the block.\n\nBud removed her high heels and then he pulled her leopard spotted pants, he pulled them down to her ankles and then he too two pictures of Peggy's very small green silk panties. He then pulled off her pants completely. He could feel the effect the semi-nude woman on the couch had on him as his cock started to press against his pants. Bud then removed her body stocking and then took a couple of pictures on Peggy wearing noting but panties. Bud's mouth watered, as he was about to remove her panties. As he slit them down her long legs he saw that she had a thick bush of red hair on her pussy. Bud quickly snapped two pictures but then he found that he had run out of film. ""Shit"" Bud thought, he quickly ran up the stairs to get another roll of film for the camera, ""Better get two"" Bud thought as he went into his room.\n\nAs Bud searched for his film, Kelly came home. She stared at the body of her naked mother on the couch, she was initially shocked but then she thought about it (As much thinking as she could) and two seconds later she finished thinking. Kelly put her jacket away and then she sat down besides her mother. ""Poor woman, she has not gotten it in months"" Kelly thought. ""Well I haven't been fucked for a couple of hours so what the hell"" She thought and then she leaned over and kissed her mothers right nipple. ""She has bigger tits than any of my girlfriend"" Kelly amazingly discovered, Kelly had occasionally had sex with a girl, only when she could not get some hot cock or maybe as foreplay.\n\nKelly started to work over Peggy's tits with her mouth and hands and she got more and more into it, she just had to take her own clothes off but first she locked the front door. Kelly sat down besides Peggy again and felt the heat of her mother's body and she knew what was about to happen. Kelly's right hand slid down Peggy's stomach and soon it was circling over the red haired cunt. Then she gently started to touch it; she rubbed her mother's clitoris gently and found that her mother's juices soon started to flow. Kelly licked her fingers and tasted her mother's juices for the first time.\n\nBud came back form his room and was both shocked and incredibly turned on by the sight of Kelly and Peggy both naked on the couch and Kelly was about to lick Peggy's pussy. Bud hid behind the corner and then he secretly snug a look at them.\n\nKelly spread Peggy's long legs and placed herself between her mother's legs, then she started to lick Peggy's cunt. Kelly started gently and was incredibly turned on by the taste of Peggy's cunt and she licked deeper. When Kelly finally started to nibble no Peggy's clit she awoke. ""What the?"" Peggy said as she sat up.\n\n""I’m sorry mom, you just looked so hot on the couch. I could not help my self I had to taste you"" Kelly said apologetically.\n\n""Really Kelly?"" Peggy looked at her daughter's hot and slim body. ""I haven't had sex for months and you felt so great."" Peggy said and then she kissed Kelly, not a motherly kiss but a deep passionate kiss. Kelly soon overcame her surprise and kissed her mother back. Peggy's hands soon started to explore her daughter's body; she cupped Kelly's wonderful breasts and then ran her hands down Kelly's slim waist and down to her tight ass. Kelly returned the favor by kneading her mother's tits.\n\nBud was so turned on by the scene in the living room that he had to masturbate as he looked on.\n\n""Let me finish what I started mommy"" Kelly said as she fondled her mothers wet snatch. Peggy leaned back and spread her legs. Kelly quickly put her mouth on her mother's pussy again. She licked her mother hard and deep and Peggy moaned out with joy. ""OOOHHH Kelly you're a wonderful daughter, lick my cunt"" Peggy said as she played with her own tits. Kelly licked her mother's clit and felt her mother's hips began to buck against her face. Peggy came in a roar of joy as Kelly continued to lick her mother's pussy. ""You were really were starved for sex huh"" Kelly said as Peggy caught her breath.\n\n""You bet"" Peggy said ""Now I'm up, lay back and enjoy."" Kelly leaned back on the couch and Peggy started to expertly lick her own daughter's pussy.\n\n""My god Mom you are a great pussy licker,"" Kelly said with surprise.\n\n""Well I have had a lot of experience with Marcy,"" Peggy said. She had had sex with her neighbor Marcy many times; it was what had kept her sane for so long. Peggy licked her daughters blond haired cunt with great joy, ""Hmm she even bleached her hairs down there"" Peggy thought.\n\nKelly and Peggy enjoyed the smell and taste of each others body and they wear oblivious to the world around them.\n\n""It's time I joined in"" Bud said and then slowly sneaked down the stairs. ""Ahem"" he said out loud, they were so into it that he had to repeat it three times before they heard him. ""Well I guess you are having fun? But what will dad say"" Bud said.\n\n""Fuck off Bud"" Kelly said.\n\n""No wait"" Was all Peggy could say as she noticed the seven-inch erection that was hanging out of her son's pants. ""What if we let you join us? Then you would tell would you?""\n\n""What!"" Kelly said, ""No way I'm letting him fuck me"" She said as she pointed at ""Bud""\n\n""Then I'll tell everybody that you fucked your mother, how many do you think would fuck you then? Only the losers and geeks"" Bud said with a vicious smile.\n\n""Aww man, okay you can join it, but you fuck her first"" Kelly said and pointed at Peggy.\n\n""Woo-Hoo"" Bud yelled and then he got down in front of his mother and started to kiss her tits. ""I'll fuck her first, but you have to lubricate me, do it or I'll tell everybody."" Bud said and continued to kiss and fondle Peggy's tits.\n\n""Oh all right"" Kelly said and then she leaned over and put her hand on Bud's already hard cock. ""Hmm it's big, it might not be so bad after all,"" She thought and then she kissed his dick. Bud's body flinched as he felt Kelly's expert cock sucking.\n\n""Dam you're good"" Bud said as Kelly took him all the way to the base of his cock. Bud leaned over and put a couple of fingers up Peggy's pussy.\n\n""It's actually quite good, who knew that this little spud head had such a great cock"" Kelly thought as she found her self getting wet with excitement as she took Bud deep throat.\n\n""Let's fuck"" Bud said as he pushed Kelly's head off his cock, was it just him or did Kelly look disappointed. Bud slowly slid his cock into Peggy's wet tight cunt while Kelly sat in the chair finger fucking herself. Peggy and Bud soon reached a frenzied pace as their hips slammed together faster and faster. ""Man she's really tight and really wonderful,"" Bud thought as he slid into her again and again. Bud could not keep his mouth off her tits as they pumped away on the couch. Peggy soon reached an orgasm as she felt a cock in her pussy; she bucked wildly as Bud pumped her harder and harder. Bud felt the clenching of Peggy's pussy as she neared an orgasm, but he was fare from finished. Bud had a rare gift, he could keep an orgasm off for much longer than normal men could and he did not wish to finish just yet.\n\nPeggy came with a roar and then she slumped back on the couch. ""Do me now"" Kelly pleaded before Bud had a chance to fuck Peggy again. Bud happily obliged as he threw her face first on the table and then started to lick her pussy from behind. ""Fuck me, right now"" Kelly said impatiently.\n\n""You betcha' "" Bud said and slid his hard, hot and wet dick up Kelly's pussy, she was not as loose as he thought and he was pleased to find that she clenched her cunt every time he rammed into her. He grabbed Kelly's hips and started to fuck her really hard, their motion shook the table as they slammed together with great force.\n\n""You are great Bud. Fuck my pussy"" Kelly said surprised by the great fucking ""Bud"" was giving her, she wished it would never end. Bud sat down on the couch and Kelly moved in front of him, she sat down on his cock with her back to him and they started to fuck again. Bud grabbed her hips and thrust her up and down his throbbing cock; he was enjoying this fuck more than any other before.\n\nBud's hands moved up to her great tits and he mauled them with great pleasure. Kelly had always liked to be taken roughly and Bud's treatment was just what she needed. Kelly got up and turned around, she positioned his cock right under her pussy and then slammed down on it hard. ""Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes"" Kelly moaned as she reached the heights of ecstasy. ""Cum inside me Bud, let me feel your sperm in my pussy. I want it, I want it, I want it now"" Kelly moaned out as she felt an orgasm coming on.\n\nBud knew that he could hold out no longer, although he had stamina these Bundy women were too much to resist. ""Get ready Kelly here it comes"" Bud said as he suddenly tensed up and shot his load up her hot pussy in long hard spurts. Kelly finally came as she felt her ""brother's"" hot jiz in her cunt and she hugged Bud tightly as they both shook with pleasure. They finally settled down and then they kissed intensely.\n\n""Bud you are one great fuck, I know we have to do this again and again"" Kelly said as she squeezed Bud's cock.\n\n""Hey I'm getting in on the action too, forget Al now that I know that Bud is such a great fuck,"" Peggy said as she sad down on the other side of Bud.\n\n""Hey ladies, there is enough of me to go around"" Bud said as he grabbed the ass of both women. ""Maybe we could even get Mrs. D'arcy to join us some time"" Bud said.\n\n""That's not a bad idea Peggy said, but not until I have had some more Bud"" Peggy said and kissed him.\n\nBud did not mind the turn of event that followed."
763,Buddy Long in Makin' Some Friends,"['MF', 'celeb']","BUDDY LONG in ""MAKIN' SOME FRIENDS"" by Buck N. (c)1998 All rights reserved. mailto:buckn@hotmail.com\n\nIt was a Friday night, and I found myself at yet another dull movie premiere bash. The usual faces were there. Jack, Clint, Arnold, Bruce and Demi. I was surprised to see so many big shots there considering the movie was such a load of horseshit. I mean, who writes this crap anyway? Farrah sent me a pass in lieu of payment for our last ""date"". (That's her word for it, not mine!) She's a good old gal who really knows how to suck dick, so I figured, what the hell. I was making my way back to the bar for yet another complimentary beer when I felt a tap on my arm. Turning around, I found myself looking down the low-cut dress of a very cute, but overly perky amber-haired babe. ""Um, hi"", she said, looking around like she was worried somebody might see her. I replied with a long deep belch. (Hey, what do you expect? Those beers were making me gassy!) She looked at me like I just told her I like to fuck my mother. ""What's up"", I said, staring down at her mighty fine set of jugs. She lowered her head so I could see her face. ""Is your name Buddy?"" She asked, finally getting my eyes to meet hers. Jesus, I thought, just how much does this broad spend on mousse anyway! Her hair looked like it must have cost her a few dimes, all slick and styled like it was. ""Yeah, that's me"", I said, blinking through my Budweiser haze. ""So who's asking?"" Giving me that look like I should know who she was, I figured she must be somebody famous. Or at least somebody who thought she was famous. ""My name's Jennifer"", she said, clearly pissed at my failure to immediately recognize her. I stared at her, weaving a little. ""Jennifer Aniston"", she finally added. ""Oh right"", I said. ""You're on that show.""\n""That's right"", she said, breathing a sigh of relief. ""You're the one who plays Chrissy.""\n""No"", she said, suddenly all confused. ""Then you must be Janet, right?""\n""No"", she hissed, looking all around again. ""You're thinking of 'Three's Company'!""\n""Yeah, that's it"", I said. ""So which one are ya? I know ya ain't that Mrs. Roper! She's a real dog!"" I laughed at my little joke (I'm always cracking myself up) but she just rolled her eyes. Shit, I thought, I figured I was paying her a compliment! ""Look"", she said, suddenly taking my arm and pulling me towards a nearby table hidden behind some giant ferns. ""I don't really have much time.""\n""Hey"", I said, wondering what the hell this chick was on about. ""What gives?"" She sat me down and pulled up a chair next to mine. ""I understand you provide a certain...um...service"", she finally said, after making sure nobody could see or hear us. ""Yeah"", I said, knowing only too well what she was after. ""I guess you could call it that."" She opened her purse and started digging around. ""How much do you charge?""\n""Depends on what you're in the mood for"", I said, a little stunned by how direct she was. ""Here"", she said, handing me a card with a phone number on it. ""Call me after 10pm. If I'm not there, leave a message and I'll get back to you, okay?""\n""Well, all right"", I said, taking her card. Without another word, she got up and walked back into the crowd. I watched her sidle up to some big tall blonde pretty-boy. I don't know who he was, but he was being interviewed on camera by that Prozac-popping bitch from 'Entertainment Tonight', Mary Hart (another unfortunate regular of mine). Jennifer squeezed up next to him and gave him a little peck on the cheek. ""Well, well"", I said to myself. ""I guess poor little 'blondie-boy' doesn't have what it takes to satisfy our little Ms. Aniston.""\n\nNormally I won't take on any new clients without a referral, but this little cutie seemed ready to go, and my curiosity got the better of me. Phoning a little after 10 like she said, I left a message on her machine, and she called me right back. She sounded a little nervous on the phone, not as ballsy as she did earlier that evening. She gave me her address and I hopped in my trusty '84 Honda Civic and headed out. Like all of these Hollywood broads, she had the usual big rambling house hidden away somewhere in the hills. I rang the gate and she let me drive in. Getting to the door I knocked and Jennifer opened it almost immediately. ""'Friends', right?"" I said, grinning and pointing a finger. I had checked my Hollywood 'Who's-Who' (better known as People magazine), and finally figured out who she was. ""Yeah, that's me"", she shrugged, smiling. She seemed a lot less icy than at the party. As I kissed her cheek on my way into the foyer I could smell the wine on her breath. I heard her stumble a little as she followed me into the living room, and I knew she was quite drunk. Flopping down on her big sectional couch I looked around the room. It was filled with the predictable designer furnishings I came to expect in these homes. ""So what's up for tonight"" I said, watching her sit at the other end of the sofa. She was barefoot and wearing a very tight white t-shirt and faded blue jeans that hugged her hot slim body. I'm usually pretty good at spotting store-bought titties, but hers, though quite big, looked real to me. ""I've never...um...done this before"", she said, trying not to look directly at me. ""How'd you know who I was"", I asked. ""Courteney told me about you"", she replied. I had no idea who she was talking about. ""Which one's she?""\n""Skinny, black hair, big butt"", she replied. ""Oh wait"", I said. ""Now I remember her. She's the one who likes it up the ass.""\n""You're kidding me!"" She laughed, her eyes suddenly getting real wide. ""Oh yeah"", I recalled. ""Couldn't get enough of it. Howled like a banshee she did. I thought I was killin' her, but she just kept screaming for more!""\n\nTurns out I had fucked Courteney in the past on several occasions, but she told me her name was Monica or something. Either way, I had to drop her from my Rolodex of regulars after a while. She was just a little too freaky, even for Buddy. When I wasn't fucking the shit right out of her tight horny round ass, she insisted on sticking her long boney toes in my mouth! Drove her crazy, she said, but made me just sick. Sure she was generous when it came to paying for my services, but a professional guy, such as myself, has to maintain certain standards, y'know!\n\nAll this weird-ass anal talk about Courteney was really starting to get our little Jenny all fired up. She got me a glass of wine (I asked for a Bud, but she was all out) and joined me at my end of the couch. Sipping from her own glass, she was finally starting to loosen up a bit. ""So, tell me"", she said, looking me over. ""Is it true what they say about you?""\n""And what's that?"" I was playing it real coy, knowing full well what she was going to ask me next. ""Is it true you can make any woman cum, anywhere, at anytime?""\n""Guilty as charged, baby."" Man, I'm slick! ""And just what would it take to prove your guilt to me?"" She was getting pretty sly her own self! ""Well, I'm afraid nothing in life is free, sweetheart."" Now I was all business. In my experience, the richer these bitches are, the tighter they hang onto their cash. I got to be firm if I'm going to make a living, y'know. ""It's fifty dollars, cash, if you want the whole enchilada, I'm afraid."" She looked at me like I was a talking dog. Why do these broads always flinch when I tell them how much it's gonna cost? Hell baby, I'm worth it! She finally got up and fetched her purse. After carefully counting the bills, I stood up and started loosening my lucky hand-painted tie. The one with the busty hula-girl on it. It never fails to works it's charms! ""Wait, wait"", she said, struggling to get up. She skipped over to the stereo and hit the CD player. The room filled with soft jazz. ""Okay, now I'm ready"", she giggled, hopping back onto the couch. I shrugged and continued my little show. One thing about women every man should know is that you can't just stick it in there. They really get off on the foreplay. As Sigourney once told me, ""Hey, you can never gun a cold engine, Buddy!"" After letting my short-sleeved, poly-cotton blend plaid shirt drop to the floor, Jennifer had a real good look at my hot torso. She hugged one of her big cushions, peeking over the top and giggled with sheer delight as I rubbed my meaty hands all over that big round furry 'built-by-Budweiser' belly of mine. Turning around I started to undo my pants, and not a moment too soon either. Watching little Jenny rolling around on that sofa was starting to get Mr. Long's big dong real frisky, if you know what I mean! I let her gaze for a while at my moderately hairy back, speckled ever so lightly with tiny beads of sweat, as I eased my sky blue trousers off my beefy round ass cheeks. I heard her gasp with surprise as I revealed the neon-purple glow-in-the-dark thong hidden underneath. One of my favorite fool-proof turn-ons for the ladies! Well now the moment she'd really been waiting for had arrived. Turning to face her once again, I hooked my thumbs under the waist band and slowly started circling my hips in time to the music. One of the great perks about my job is seeing, time after time, the look of complete and utter amazement on the faces of all my satisfied customers as I finally reveal 'the full monty'. Tonight was no exception.\n\nUnlike all those crap movies and television shows churned out by the idiots who run this town, the hype surrounding my 'main attraction' is well deserved. My dick was almost fully erect as I pushed that thong down past my pubes. It suddenly popped out and swung in the air as I let the waist band snap back up under my swollen, low-hanging hairy ball sac. Jennifer was noticeably impressed. ""I never would have believed it if I hadn't actually seen it"", she said in a low, steady voice. She shook her head and then laughed out loud with wonder. ""I mean, I'm seeing it and I still don't believe it!"" Jennifer crawled off the couch and sat cross-legged on the floor at my feet, staring up at that massive pole swaying above her. She looked at it almost clinically, like some kind of weird animal you'd only see at the zoo, or something. ""Just how big is it anyway?"" She finally said, sitting up to get a better look. ""Last I checked"", I said, smiling down at her. ""About 12 inches.""\n""Wow"", she blurted out, and I saw her lips were starting to get moist.\n\nAnother benefit of my particular line of work is the opportunity to observe (and experience!) the many varied sexual practices enjoyed by our more popular female celebrities residing in the Hollywood area today. It never ceases to amaze me just what these different women find pleasurable. You'd be surprised to learn that the girls who go out of their way to put on a ""come-fuck-me"" image are the ones who are the most conservative when it comes to 'riding the big salami'. Take Madonna for instance. Loves showing off naked pictures of herself with all sorts of leather and animals, but hates having a dick in her throat. Whereas a girl-next-door type, like Courteney, can't seem to get enough cock up her ass. Weird! Turns out Jennifer was no different than the rest. Sure she looks all wholesome and sweet on that show of hers, but get her full of wine and show her a nice big fat juicy nob and she starts acting like a freakin' nymphomaniac! She asked (or should I say begged!) to have a taste of my long pulsing veiny dick. Not being one to deny my customers anything their hearts, or mouths desire, I let her tease my swollen purple mushroom-topped cock-head into her full wet pouty lips. She grabbed and squeezed at those round sweaty balls of mine, letting them roll around in her warm hands as she proceeded to take some long slow drags on my extra-long shaft. I could feel my pits and back start to get real wet with sweat as she massaged my meat with her warm wet tongue and lips. Man, could she ever give amazing head! Feeling my balls start to pump with pre-cum juices, I realized we had better get on with the business at hand before I lose my load and have to return my 50 bucks! I lifted Jennifer to her feet and tried to undo her jeans. She gently pushed my hands away and unzipped them herself. Sitting on the couch, she gingerly slid those pale denims down her long tanned legs, revealing to my pleasant surprise that the t-shirt she wore was actually a french-cut body suit. She curled her legs under her ass, and held out her arms inviting me to her. I struggled with my thong, finally wrestling it off my legs, and strolled over to her wearing nothing now but my black socks and Hush Puppies. Taking her by the waist, I swung her around so her absolutely flawless pear-shaped ass was in the air. She folded her arms on the back of the couch and spread her firm shapely thighs for me. I kept one hand on her firm round ass cheek as I skillfully undid those snaps. As that material sprang back revealing the honey-soaked prize underneath, I heard Jennifer let out a long deep-throated sigh. Man, was she gonna enjoy this, I thought! Along with my sizable appendage, I also possess a very long, very experienced tongue that knows every nook and cranny of a women's nether regions. With swift darting stabs, I began to explore Jennifer's sweet (and thankfully shaved) pussy. I could feel her every spasm and quake as I quickly found those magically sensitive spots that have eluded all her previous lovers. Ms. Aniston cooed softly as I began lapping at her hardening clit with clock-work precision. Soon her whole bottom was soaked with a slick shiny mixture of her juices, and my warm spit. She was now ready, and more than willing, for Part Two of my all-inclusive 'Buddy Long Special Treatment'. ""Oh my God"", she breathed as I moved her onto her back, and rested her ankles on my broad freckled shoulders. Pushing that body suit up past her tanned tits, I revealed their full roundness. I gently ran my hand over the nipples, squeezing gently as I went. I was happy to discover those knockers were all-natural. My extra-long dick found a resting spot in the cleavage of Jennifer's sloppy wet snatch. I began to slowly move my hips back and forth, stroking that pebble-hard clit with the underside of my steely rod. Rolling her head back as she arched her spine, Jennifer slowly let her thighs drop to the sides. I could feel that juice coating my cock, lubing it up good for the job at hand. ""Fuck me"", she finally whispered, putting her hands on my belly and rubbing them around. I could see those slim little fingers snaking all through my sweaty hairs. ""I need it so bad."" Jennifer started to breath harder, in short sharp little gasps of anticipation, as I took my cock and placed that greasy shiny head against her opening. With a slow smooth steady thrust, I entered her, feeling her very warm, very moist walls engulf my monstrous manhood. She grabbed at the cushions, pulling them from their places, as my round belly came to rest on her firm golden-brown fat-free tummy. I was all the way inside her now! My hairy gravity-ridden balls lightly brushing up against her round little butt cheeks. I took her thighs in my hands and pushed her knees to her tits. Her toes were pointing straight up. Now came the time I revealed yet another of my practiced skills. With the muscle control of an Olympic athlete, I started rotating my cock ever so slightly inside her. She suddenly shot a look of utter astonishment at me as she felt the sensation of that independently gyrating cock within her! ""Oh my God"", she repeated, but much louder this time. I spread her legs high and wide as I started to slowly pump that cock-hungry slit. All the while maintaining a perfectly steady swirling of my dick. She pounded the sofa with her fist as she felt her release starting to build! I increased my speed, hearing my wet fleshy skin slapping hard against her quivering body. Suddenly, and without any warning, she shuttered so violently her body exploded upwards and actually caught air! I could barely hang onto her as she landed back on the couch and started to rock and roll all over the damn place! Jennifer bit her lip hard as she let out this unbelievably loud moan. ""Uuuunnnhhhh"", she bellowed, followed by a whole series of deep throaty grunts as she bucked her hips against my groin. She was knocking up against me so hard I thought I was going to fall over backwards! When the hell is this chick going to finally finish up, I wondered! At long last I could feel her start to relax. With one leg draped over my shoulder, she lazily wrapped her other foot back around my ass. I was taken aback as I felt her heel bump against my ass cheek, lightly pushing me into her. This just made my juices boil! ""Shit, baby"", I said, staring at her in amazement. ""You do want it bad, don't ya?"" Jennifer slowly nodded her head as she pushed her sweat soaked hair away from her pretty face. ""Oh yeah"", she sighed. I couldn't hold it back any longer! Rolling her hard nipples between my stubby fingers, I started fucking that pussy again, delighted to feel her muscles clenching around my pulsing shaft. As my balls started to pump I huffed and puffed like I was going to have a fuckin' heart attack! ""Awwwww, shit!"" I yelled, feeling that geyser of cum start to erupt! Jennifer suddenly bolted back a bit and my raging cock escaped from her slick jizz-milking hole. It popped up and a half-dozen ropes of thick white-hot jizz arced across her torso, landing mostly on her face and hair! ""Holy fuck"", I shouted as I watched that cream smack onto her cheeks and lips. She slowly rolled her face from side to side, licking up all that cum painted onto her mouth. Tracing her finger tips over her messy tits, she scooped up even more of that milky liquid, and brought it to her lips. Stroking my softening dick, I slapped her pussy with it, tossing my last few precious drops onto her belly. I was totally spent now and leaned on the arm rest, watching with amazement as Jennifer let that fluid drip onto her snaking tongue. ""So"", I said, breathing hard. ""Was it everything you'd hoped it would be?""\n""Guilty as charged, baby"", she replied, smiling from ear to ear. What a sly little minx she was!\n\nJennifer employed my services on a fairly regular basis after that. Then I suddenly stopped hearing from her. I thought maybe she had finally grown tired of me. Fat chance! Turns out she was busy making a movie. I found this out when her blonde bubble-headed co-star on that show, Lisa, phoned me inquiring as to my availability while her husband was out of town. Guess little Ms. Aniston (like her pal Courteney) was getting the word out on their newest 'friend', Buddy Long!"
764,Buffy & Rebecca,['FF'],"After a few drinks and some shrimp, I look around but cannot find Buffy, coincidentally I cannot find Lisa either. I bet they went somewhere private, I start to search the yacht. As I'm walking around I run into the captain, he suggests we got to his cabin for a faster search. Upon entering the Captain's cabin, I notice about 12 different televisions. The Captain informs me they are for security reasons and for lost people such as Buffy and Lisa. We start viewing and flipping channels. What a setup, monitoring all the sleeping rooms - so much sex going on is incredible. I'm really starting to get turned on by all the Hot Sex. My nipples are now about 1"" long when I see Buffy and Lisa on the bed. Captain notices and comes up behind me, hands on my halter top, easy squeezes, kissing my neck. I begin to melt in his arms and his breath is so hot on my ear - ummmm - watching Buffy and Lisa. It's just too much for me, my legs and knees are weak. Buffy is taking off Lisa's panties, smelling them and rubbing them in her face. Buffy begins to kiss Lisa's thighs, going higher and higher. In one quick move Buffy is all over Lisa's almost shaved pussy, licking, kissing, tongue darting in and out. Lisa begins to shake and quiver, fingers running thru Buffy's hair. Captain now has his big hands in my halter, touching me. Lowering the halter down to my waist, breasts exposed in the mirror. I am so hot, nipples are hard, I can feel the wetness in my pussy. Captain biting my neck so softly, stroking my breasts, hands going lower and lower. Lifting my skirt, hands sliding my panties over. Fingers starting to slide in this tight little pussy - so tight. Wet and Hot but it is so tight, only been used 3 times in 22 years. I feel my panties being ripped off, Captain holding them in my face, rubbing them across my nose, they smell so sweet. captain trying to make me taste them, I don't know if I am ready for that but I do it. Now his fingers are inside my vagina, spreading my lips. I can feel my small and hard clit, he is trying to lift it out of my vagina, playing with it. I am so hot I want to fell his manhood, bending down on my knees, begin to unzip the captain's pants. I touch inside his pants, found it, still soft but feels pretty thick for being soft. Pulling it out, yes it is very thick and large, huge head. Begin to kiss it play with it, now sucking it - ummmm. I love it, it is big and beautiful. really doing him now faster like a vacuum, deeper, he's pulling my hair to move my head back and pushing my head deep onto him. Impaling me deeper and deeper, choking me, can hardly breathe, it is getting really big and hard now. I estimate about 9"" long and really fat. Don't know if I can take it, but I want it NOW. I lay down on my back, captain lifts my skirt up by the halter around my waist. Stares at me, loves my little striped pussy, he tells me to touch myself. As I touch myself, i watch the T.V. with Buffy and Lisa. They are into a deep 69, really doing each other so gooood. I want to join them, maybe later for me and them. Buffy is rolling Lisa on her stomach and licking Lisa from behind. Lisa is really arching her ass in the air. Buffy reaches down and finds a Dildo and begins to strap it on. Lisa is out of control now begging for more, ""more"" she begs. Buffy climbs up on her beautiful white ass and lets Lisa feel the Dildo. Lisa is ecstatic with joy and anticipation. Buffy puts 2 pillows under Lisa and lifts her ass in the air even more. Buffy squeezing Lisa's ass cheeks and begins to push with the dildo. Lisa pushes back feeling it enter her vagina. Buffy now pushes a little more in. In and out, slowly, long strokes, Lisa going crazy, begging for more. Buffy shoves all the dildo in and just lays there pushing as hard as possible. Little movement just pushing in and out with the last 2"" of the dildo. Lisa going crazy, thrashing, bumping, grinding, eyes rolling in her head. Lisa begins to cum, I can actually see her vagina dripping wet. Buffy starts fucking her so fast and hard now, all the way. In and out, in and out, faster, jerking uncontrollably, in and out. Lisa moaning, crying, eyes fixed in space, screaming, cumming, cumming, cumming. As she finishes cumming, Lisa passes out, her whole body is wet, Body Orgasm, rare but super hot. Buffy loves it, kissing and smelling Lisa's vagina. Such rich aroma, fine delicate smell, ummmmm, wish I could be there too. Buffy, I want you right now !! Captain grown inpatient watching me and spreads my legs wide, so wide that it hurts, like doing the splits. He is now naked hovering over me like a big tree. I can't believe how big and hard he is, i don't know if I can take him. Too late now, he's climbing on top of me, lowering himself to my wetness. I feel that big head start to enter this private kingdom. Slowly he enters, pushing me open to the limit. I can feel every vein in his dick, every drop on my vagina walls. I am opening like a flower, pedals peeled back. Deeper he goes, no man has ever been there before. Still there is more to come, trying to hold him up so I can breathe, too heavy, still coming into me. Deeper, sliding in an inch and then back out all the way. Another inch, slowly driving it in deeper, deeper. How much more can there be, I look down at his manhood, must be about 7"" in and another 3""-4"" to go. Don't know if I can take it, but still he's going at it. Trying to relax, Ohhhhhhhh, Slammed me Hard. ALL the way in now - Damn, that thing is absolutely HUGE. Ripping me apart, wide open, fully exposed. he's squeezing my breasts real hard now too. Breasts hurting, Pussy stretched to the limit, how much can I take. Very hard to breathe now, he's all the way in. Pushing like an animal, just like an animal. Faster, harder, breathing fast, rocking me like I've never been done before. Now I begin to get the rhythm, rocking and rolling with him, just like dancing. Legs spread wide, wrapping them around his shoulders, pulling him inside me - deeeep. Taking it all, really going now, I feel him harden even more, pushing in all the way, ball against my cheeks, hands on my ass pulling me in. Yes, he's cumimng now, squirting hot jism in me. Filling me with his cum, hot throbbing deep inside me. My turn now, I feel it building up, rising inside me. Yesssss, screaming, can't keep quiet, screaming loud !! I'm CUMMING Now! Yesss, Yessss, Cumming, don't stop. Shaking, quivering, totally out of control, screaming, yelling, pumping, my little ass is just like an earthquake ! Best I ever had, mainly due to watching Buffy and Lisa on television. Just wait till I get my hands and body on Buffy. I will give it to her like she's never had before. Maybe her and the Captain would be good too. Love to lick her and have the Captain do me at the same time, can't wait !\n\n Love and Kisses Rebecca"
765,Buffy Only Cums with Him in Her Ass,"['MFF', 'orgy']","Mike knocked on the door. He heard noises inside, and heard footsteps approach the door. He saw the curtain part, then heard the lock click. Buffy opened the door.\n\n""We have been expecting you,"" she said slyly, motioning him inside. Mike wondered about whom she meant, until he turned to look at her. Buffy was wearing only a t-shirt, and it was obvious that she was not wearing a bra. Her t shirt rode up as she reached up to lock the door, and the ivory white of her ass showed itself, and Mike got hard as he saw a little of Buffy's cunt lip hanging beneath her small, tight ass. The sight of red wiry hair under her ass was a turn on, and he moved to her as she turned to him. Mike lifted her up and kissed her passionately on the lips, and she returned the kiss, her tongue darting in and out of his mouth as his did in hers.\n\nMike quickly pulled off the t-shirt, and he stared down at her thick red fur, her cunt quivering and squirming under his gaze. He got on his knees, and he started to lick the red haired slit. He found it full of juice. He was surprised by this, but he soon didn't think of it as his tongue started to lick Buffy's cunt, his tongue licking and sucking on her clit, and she rolled her hips as she started to ride his face, forcing his tongue deep in her cunt.\n\nBuffy's moans and gasps were loud as she pulled on his hair as he licked up and down the tight, red slit. He could taste her juice, and as his tongue worked in and out of her tight cunt, he again wondered about the fact that she was already well juiced when he arrived. A moment later, he heard the reason.\n\n""Just what the hell do you think you are doing?"" asked a familiar voice from nearby. Mike turned, and saw his girlfriend Shannon as she stood in the doorway to Buffy's bedroom. Shannon was naked, and as Mike watched, she put her hands on her hips.\n\n""Well?""\n\nShe stared at Mike, but Buffy turned his head and pulled him back into her groin as he licked and sucked on the red haired slit. Buffy moans and croons were getting louder, and Mike saw legs behind Buffy, and he saw Shannon get on her knees. Shannon started to tongue Buffy's small ass, and it was the feeling of this, combined with Mike's tongue riding in and out of her cunt, that caused Buffy to come and come and come, her juice appearing everywhere, Mike sucking frantically as he tried to lick up every drop of her hot juice. Mike stared at Shannon as he moved away from Buffy's cunt. His eyes had a question in them, one that Shannon answered immediately.\n\n""Since I can't keep you excited, I have been coming over here. I keep Buffy excited, and she excites me. We have been lovers for almost two weeks now."" Mike knew he should be angry with Shannon for turning to a girl, but the thought of these two fucking and sucking and fingering each other was a turn on.\n\n""It's not that you don't excite me,"" said Mike, as Shannon and Buffy kissed.\n\n""I just don't feel I can satisfy you alone.""\n\n""Well, I think you can.""\n\n""I think you can, too,"" chimed in Buffy, shaking and licking Shannon's nipples. The sight caused Mike to almost shoot. The two women now led him to the bedroom, where he quickly stripped.\n\n""I am more of a whore than Shannon could ever be,"" said Buffy. ""If you can make me come, will that convince you that you can satisfy Shannon.""\n\n""Sure, I guess. Shannon, is it OK with you?""\n\n""If it will get you in my cunt, I am willing to try anything,"" Shannon declared. Buffy pulled Mike on top of her, spreading her legs. He stroked in her pussy, and he gasped at the tight feel of her red slit. He started to pump in and out of Buffy's cunt, and Buffy's moans and cries started to sound in the room. Buffy's face was contorted by the pleasure of having a prick deep in her cunt, and she smiled at the thought of helping her friend. Shannon watched Mike hump Buffy, fucking in and out of her faster and faster, and the sight turned her on.\n\nHer boyfriend was fucking her best friend, and it was with her approval. Shannon slowly came forward, and she now got on her knees, and she licked Mike's prick as it pumped in and out of Buffy's slit, and Shannon watched in fascination as the pink of Buffy's pussy separated and took Mike deep inside.\n\nBuffy was moaning and crying out loudly as she felt Mike fucking her deeper and deeper, and also at the feel of Shannon's tongue on her cunt. Shannon now moved up, and she sat on Buffy's squirming face, and she faced Mike as she started to hump Buffy's face. Mike kissed Shannon, then started to lick her tits, and he watched them jostle and jiggle as she bounced up and down on the tongue of Buffy in her slit. Mike pumped in and out harder and harder, going faster and faster at the sight of Shannon fucking Buffy's face, and the feel of Buffy's tight cunt squirming and shaking under him as he stroked in and out.\n\nShannon's moans and cries were starting to get louder and louder, and he heard Buffy's moans and cries do the same. It was Shannon who came, her body going rigid on top of Buffy's face, flooding Buffy's face and red hair with her juice, and Mike watched Buffy's mouth lick and suck everywhere in the blonde cunt, trying to lick up and suck down all of the juice of her best friend. Mike pumped in and out faster and faster, but Buffy's moans now started to fade.\n\nShannon lifted off of Buffy's face, and Mike took the opportunity when he saw it. He rolled over, and he heard Buffy moan and gasp as she struggled to take his prick up her cunt in this way. She wiggled and squirmed and moaned and groaned, and she wailed loudly as she finally got him all the way inside her tight cunt, then had Shannon push down on her back. Buffy started to hump up and down on his prick, taking him deep inside her cunt, then almost releasing him.\n\nMike watched Buffy's tits bounce, and he smiled. They were so small they almost did not move, and he leaned forward and sucked on them for a moment. Buffy bounced up and down faster and faster as her cunt got more and more wet, taking him easily in her cunt. Shannon came around and she now sat on Mike's face, and he started to lick the familiar blonde cunt that sat on his face. He was not used to Shannon humping his face, as she started to do now, and Mike assumed it was because of being near Buffy while getting her cunt sucked.\n\nShannon thrust and humped Mike's face as Buffy bounced up and down on Mike's prick, taking him deep in her cunt, opening her eyes and smiling as Shannon started to lick and suck on her small tits. They were so small that Shannon got the whole tit in her mouth, and the taste of the nipple was slightly salty as she sucked on it.\n\nBuffy squirmed and groaned and moaned, her honey flowing easily, and Mike could taste Shannon's honey flowing fast as well, and Shannon started to come again, her juice flooding Mike as he licked and sucked her clit. She was humping madly, shaking her head, her blonde hair going everywhere as her orgasm passed through her. Mike could feel Buffy bouncing up and down as fast and as hard as she could on his prick, but she was just moaning and gasping at the pleasure, not near a orgasm.\n\nShannon crawled off his face, and Buffy lifted off his prick. He stared at both, tears in Shannon's eyes.\n\n""Don't cry,"" said Mike. ""There is one thing left to try.""\n\nMike turned Buffy over, and before she knew what was happening, Mike was in her ass, stroking in as hard as he could, making Buffy scream and moan. Buffy started to grind back at him, shaking her ass wildly to the left and the right, then up and down. Buffy fucked his prick, trying to get him all the way up her oh-so-tight ass, and Mike loved the feel. Shannon was masturbating, and Mike watched her finger slide in and out of her as he pumped in and out of Buffy's ass. It was joggling and shaking, and he suddenly felt the muscles tighten and shake and shudder, and Buffy screamed out as she came and came and came, the prick deep in her ass setting her off. She yelled and screamed no words, the moan and cry loud and passionate. She tried to shake the prick out of her ass, but she couldn't and she was glad, because it made her come, and she wailed and yelled a little longer as her orgasm passed. Mike rode her with a smile, and he licked his lips at Shannon.\n\nAs Mike pulled out of Buffy, he started into Shannon's deep and wide pussy, and he started to pump in and out of the tight, blonde mound. He kissed Shannon passionately, tasting her lips and her teeth as his tongue rolled around in her mouth. He stroked in and out of her pussy, which was tight, though not as tight as Buffy's. Buffy came around, and she dropped her cunt on Shannon's face, and she immediately started to hump Shannon's tongue as it appeared through the red hair of Buffy's slit.\n\nMike watched this, and he heard Shannon's moans and groans as he fucked in and out of her faster and faster, and he heard Buffy's cries and moans as Shannon licked her friend, and he could see the juice flowing out of Buffy as he fucked Shannon. Shannon was apparently a better pussy eater than Mike, because it was Buffy who started to shake and yell and wail and moan, as she cried out loudly as she came and came and came, flooding Shannon's face and hair with her juice, Shannon licking everywhere as fast as possible, making sure not to miss any of the juice.\n\nAs Buffy lifted off Shannon's face, Mike turned Shannon over, and she squirmed and moaned as she sat on his prick. She squealed happily as she started to bounce up and down on his prick, shoving him as deep in her cunt as he could. Mike was happy as well, for Buffy came around, and she dropped her red slit on his face. The smell was incredible as he started to tongue Buffy, and she started to hump his tongue.\n\nShannon was humping and bouncing wildly and she took the prick deep up her cunt, and she watched Mike's tongue disappear in the red fur of her best friend. It was Buffy again who started to yell and moan and cry, and Mike tasted her hot juice as she humped and fucked his face, lapping it up as it came out.\n\nShannon had still not come, even though she was riding his prick as hard and as fast as she could, and Mike started to get concerned. Shannon was giving his prick a good ride, but her orgasms seemed to have disappeared once he got his prick deep in her cunt.\n\nBuffy saw the look of disbelief on Mike's face, and she thought she knew how to handle the situation now. Buffy lifted her friend, and she spread Shannon's ass cheeks. Shannon was shaking and squirming, and the sight entranced Mike. He stroked into her tight ass, and Shannon moaned and wailed at the feel of a prick in her ass. As Mike pumped in and out of Shannon's ass, he saw Buffy disappear under Shannon. Shannon stared to tongue Buffy, and Shannon started to hump urgently up and down, and Mike assumed Buffy was licking Shannon. The two pronged attack worked, and Shannon came and came and came, her juice flooding Buffy's red hair and face, squeezing Mike's prick hard enough that he, too, came, shooting his seed deep in Shannon's squirming, shuddering ass.\n\nAs Mike pulled out of Shannon's ass, Buffy appeared with Shannon's juice running down her face, mixing in her hair. ""That is what you will have to do from now on,"" said Buffy. ""Fuck her ass, and have someone, preferably me, underneath her to tongue her at the same time.""\n\nSounds like fun to me,"" said Mike, looking at Shannon. Shannon kissed Mike. ""Sounds fun to me too,"" said Shannon, kissing Mike passionately, then turning to Buffy and licking the juice off her friend's face, Mike moving to Shannon's cunt and kissing and licking it. He moved to Buffy, and all three groaned in pleasure as Shannon kissed Buffy, while Mike licked Buffy, Buffy's hand around his prick, stroking up and down.\n\nThey turned to each other, and all of them smiled, and then started to groan and moan again."
766,Building Bridges,['MF'],"Kate was a good looking woman in her mid-thirties. Her face, framed by blonde ringlets, had a girlish appearance and there was something about her which made men want to protect her. However her steely grey eyes, trained by authority, told the more perceptive that she was more than capable of looking after herself.\n\nOur business was selling and implementing surveillance systems and she and I had worked on a number of projects together. I had built up a high regard for her professional competence. It has to be said that I also found her attractive, but she was a married lady, and as such off-limits. Besides Peter, her husband, was not the kind of man whose trust one abused.\n\nExcept once.... But then we had both had far too much to drink, and the experience, in the cold light of day, was embarrassing. Neither of us had spoken of it again.\n\n""What's the matter with Jenny?"" I asked her.\n\n""Ah! I'm glad you're here."" Kate said icily, looking up.\n\nShe pushed a sheet of paper towards me. I picked it up and read it:\n\n""To: N.Rogers\n\nFrom: J.Cousins\n\nSubject: Hot Seat!\n\nNick, I came in with no panties today! I can't get last night out of my mind and I'm finding it hard to concentrate on my work. When things are quiet I pull myself close to my desk, where no-one can see, and... well, you know!\n\nI've been doing this rather a lot! Can you come and put a stop to it please! ;-)\n\nJenny""\n\nI felt my face redden with embarrassment and anger! I had received the message earlier today and, with a smile, filed it my personal mailbox. For Kate, or anyone, to raid my mailbox like this, as she had clearly done, was simply unacceptable!\n\n""Kate, this was a private e-mail! You're not supposed to....""\n\nShe interrupted me, eyes blazing.\n\n""Jenny is my secretary! She is employed by this company to do a job of work, not to ...."" For a moment she was lost for words, ""...screw around with guys who ought to know BETTER!""\n\nI opened my mouth, and closed it again.\n\n""As for THIS,"" she indicated the printed e-mail, ""our office systems are provided for WORK and WORK alone!""\n\nShe continued to glare at me, her mouth twitching slightly, betraying an uncharacteristic level of passion. I might have argued with her further about invasion of privacy, but something told me it was best not to.\n\n""Sorry,"" I mumbled, ""it won't happen....""\n\n""You have two seconds,"" she hissed, ""to leave my office before I haul you up for sexual harassment!""\n\nTwo seconds was long enough - just!\n\nI was shaking as I stood in the corridor. I could see Jenny still sobbing, and her friends, who must have heard Kate tearing me off, were now looking at me as if I was an axe-murderer! However, I felt deeply sorry for her. How could she tell her friends that the reason for her distress stemmed from the fact that she was sitting there right now in amongst them without any panties! Something that I had previously found extremely sexy, now seemed pathetic. I wanted to comfort her too, but at the moment, surrounded by feminine cohorts, it was out of the question.\n\nI walked slowly back to my desk.\n\nOK, if that was the end of it, I'm sure things could have been explained and patched up eventually.\n\nBut it wasn't!\n\nLater that day I noticed that the company notice-board seemed to be attracting a lot of interest. As I approached, however, the sniggering crowd of people gathered round, dissipated suddenly, laughter stifled in discreet coughs.\n\nJenny's message to me was pinned on the board for all to see! Underneath Kate had scrawled:\n\n""This behaviour is not acceptable......""\n\nI couldn't read it! What was she playing at? If she wanted to get me for some reason, couldn't she see what she was doing to poor Jenny!?\n\nIn a fit of rage I ripped it down and tore it into shreds. Something had to be done!\n\nAs I turned to go, I saw Jenny.\n\nIt was the middle of the afternoon, but she had her coat on. Her eyes showed her humiliation as she hurried past me.\n\n""Jenny....!""\n\n""Leave me alone!"" she cried, her voice cracking as she hurried out. The office was no place to indulge in passionate personal discussions, so I let her go.\n\nThat night I had two missions. The first and most important was to go and see Jenny. She was in a bad way, and I felt that if I saw her on her home territory, she might be a little calmer.\n\nWhen she answered the door, it was clear that she had been crying constantly. It was also clear that she didn't want to see me, but she let me in anyway\n\n""How could you DO that!"" she rounded on me as soon as her front door was closed.\n\nHer long dark hair flew about her face which was twisted with hurt anguish.\n\nJenny was a good secretary with a reputation for efficiency, but as I had discovered, she had a human side too. In contrast to her work persona, her house was a complete mess! That was one of the things I liked about her.\n\n""Jenny, why would I do that!"" I said firmly. ""Think about it - what do I gain? Besides, I think you know me better than that!""\n\nShe looked down for a moment, considering what I had said and seeing that there was some sense in it. Some girls in this state lose the capacity for any rational thought, but Jenny was not like that.\n\n""Then who?"" she was still suspicious.\n\n""I don't know. Someone must have hacked into the system.""\n\nI was sure in my own mind that Kate had done it, but I could not think why. Jenny was even more sure.\n\n""It was that bitch wasn't it!"" she muttered.\n\n""You know, she suspected there was something between us and she didn't like it! Why else would she....would she....."" and she started weeping again.\n\n""I can't go back there!"" She bawled, ""I can't I can't!""\n\nI took her in my arms.\n\n""I'm going to see her now, Jen, and get to the bottom of it."" I said. ""I'll sort it out, don't you worry!""\n\nShe stopped crying and studied me as if she was trying to work something out.\n\n""I'll be right back!""\n\nShe disappeared upstairs for a few moments, then returned, an enigmatic smile on her face.\n\n""If you're going to see her,"" she said, ""come back to me afterwards. I want to know everything that happened.""\n\nShe put her arms around me her hands moving over my back, neck and shoulders, and soothing me in the way only she could.\n\n""Besides,"" she whispered, ""I badly need some company tonight!""\n\nI left Jenny and went on to Kate's house. I had been racking my brains to work out why she had humiliated poor Jenny in this way, and could come up with nothing! She was not, after all, known as a ""moral crusader"" where sex was concerned, and so I could only think it was some personal issue of which I knew nothing. We were working on different projects now so we had not had much contact. I suppose it was true, however, from the contact we had had, that she had come across a little cold, but I put that down to pressure of work. Jenny worked more closely with her, of course, and might have had a better sense of what might have been going on in her mind.\n\nThere was clearly something serious that was eating her and I had to get to the bottom of it. Apart from poor Jenny, who I felt was an innocent bystander, I needed Kate's goodwill and still valued her friendship.\n\nI rang the door bell feeling more than a little anxious\n\n""Oh its you!"" Kate almost sneered as she answered the door.\n\nIt sounded like Kate, but the woman in front of me seemed poles apart from the efficient businesswoman I had come to know in the work environment! True, everyone knew how attractive she could make herself for work functions, but here, face to face and under these circumstances, it was somehow different. Skilful application of make-up had transformed her face from simply attractive to truly sensational. This was one of her gifts, and sometimes I wondered why she messed around in a backwater like ours and did not try to make something with her looks. The colouring, of course, matched her short green evening dress, which clung to her like film, reminding me what a wonderful figure she had!\n\nThe overall effect was quite breathtaking, but I had business to attend to!\n\n""May I come in?"" I asked as evenly as I could manage.\n\nShe looked blankly at me.\n\n""There are some things to discuss."" I explained.\n\nShe shrugged and stood aside.\n\n""I haven't got long,"" she said as I walked into her hallway, ""I was on my way out in fact.""\n\nIt was Kate after all - the nasty vicious woman who had so devastated her loyal secretary - not the angel I thought had answered the door. I suppressed the anger at the unwarranted pressure she was putting on me. I had a difficult task and she knew that. Nevertheless, I smiled back at her as disarmingly as I could.\n\n""Well, I think you and I have solved bigger problems than this together in the past - I wouldn't expect it to take long at all!""\n\nMy smile was not returned as she brushed passed me into her lounge.\n\n""I know it won't!"" she said as she busied herself checking her makeup with a hand-mirror.\n\nI caught her perfume as she passed, and watched her hips swaying easily with her movement. I remembered that one night of passion we had had. It was that hip-swing that had done it for me then.\n\n""So shoot!"" she said as she poured herself a small Scotch.\n\nOnce again, with an effort, I brought myself back to earth! I was offered neither a drink, nor a seat. She clearly just wanted me out as quickly as possible.\n\n""Kate, I think we have to sort out what happened today.""\n\n""Oh?"" she said, ""and what was that? Forgive me, but I have a lot of important things to ....""\n\nNow she was just being stupid! I interrupted her.\n\n""You know what I'm talking about!"" I said acidly.\n\nShe looked at me coldly, but said nothing. Maybe a little charm would do the trick.\n\n""Look Kate, I know something's been bothering you,"" I spread my arms, ""lets talk about it, eh?!""\n\nShe smiled at me sweetly.\n\n""I really don't know what you're talking about!"" she said, turning away. She began to pretend I was not there as she carried on with her preparations.\n\n""OK!"" I decided to come straight out with it. ""I want an apology for what you did to Jenny and I, and I want to know how you are going to make it right!""\n\nShe shot a glance at me, then burst out laughing!\n\n""An apology!?"" she said, peals of laughter ringing through the room, ""He...he wants....an apology!?""\n\nI was losing it.\n\nI started talking:\n\n""Well, if not to me then to Jenny. She...."" But her laughter was cutting across my speech. She simply was not listening. I felt my temper strain.\n\n""Shut up!"" I yelled.\n\nShe carried on laughing.\n\n""SHUT UP!""\n\nStill laughing.\n\nSuddenly the laughter stopped! I found myself staring at her horrified face - her body pressed against the wall, my fingers around her throat!\n\nI could feel the blood pounding in my head. For an instant I had lost control and that frightened me! It seemed incredible that I was actually standing here with my hand gripping the windpipe of a woman so highly regarded by everyone I knew - myself included!\n\nI thought of Peter. What would he do if he could see what I was doing to his wife!? I told myself that this was somehow nothing to do with him. This was an argument between two adults, and if in this day and age she couldn't look after herself that was her problem, not his! I felt dissatisfied with that argument, but I was still angry with her and my mind was closed to the idea that I might be doing something wrong.\n\nI felt her breasts against my chest and for the briefest of instants I thought..... !\n\nNo! Even in my state of mind I knew that would be a betrayal of Peter, Jenny, Kate and just about everything I stood for.\n\nSo where did I go from her?\n\nFor a moment I thought about trying to talk to her again, but I knew it was futile. The time for talking was past, and I now just wanted to teach her a lesson.\n\nThe dress looked expensive!\n\nI let go of her throat, and seizing her arm I swung her round and pushed her in front of me toward the patio doors. She yelped as she stumbled over the coffee table and I took wicked pleasure in the sight of her upper thighs pushing her hem-line upward as she fell forward.\n\nI strode past her and opened the patio doors. I was dark outside and it had been raining. The cool air blew into the room as I turned to pull her up by her long blonde hair and propel her through the door.\n\n""Aaaaaah!""\n\nI had a dentists view of her back teeth as she opened her mouth in pain. She reached up to grab my wrist and twisted her body to ease the pressure on her scalp, her breasts thrusting forward against the low cut dress as she arched her back.\n\nThis highly professional woman who conducted herself with an almost intimidating dignity at work commanding the respect of all around her, was now bucking and writhing like a trapped animal under my control. It seemed vaguely blasphemous - but at the same time intoxicating!\n\nI bundled her through the door, and pushed her headlong into the garden sending her sprawling across the muddy lawn.\n\nI stood smiling at her predicament, as she slowly pushed herself onto her knees. She turned to face me and I took a twisted pleasure in the fact that her beautiful face and her blonde ringlets were caked with mud down the left side. The front of her dress was marked with brown streaks and now barely contained her right breast. She was certainly no longer the elegant woman who had answered the door to me earlier!\n\n""You sick bastard!"" she sneered, her face twisted with hatred. ""I'll get you for this!""\n\nMy smile vanished. Ruining her dress was all I really intended to do, but In a brief moment of lucidity it occurred to me that I had completely failed to achieve what I had originally set out to! After this there was no way either Jenny or I would be able to work with her again!\n\nNot only had I failed to repair our relationship, but I now had a powerful enemy. She would finish my career after this, of that there was no doubt!\n\nAll hope gone, I felt myself slipping into a blind uncontrollable rage of frustration. A voice inside me told me I had nothing left to lose now!\n\nSnapping suddenly, I lunged towards her, seized her arm and pulled her to her feet. As she tried to regain her balance, I swung her against the wall knocking the breath from her. Now, I saw abject fear in her face.\n\nIt seemed as if it was someone else who drew my hand back, someone else who snarled like an animal at her, and someone else who brought my hand crashing down on the side of the face!\n\nAs soon as my hand made contact, that ""someone else"" was gone and I was alone, watching her head swing to the left under the impact of my hand and hearing her gasp.\n\nShe brought her hand to her cheek, staring open-mouthed into space.\n\nI was breathing hard and shaking. I knew everything was lost now. I looked at her briefly, her face still frozen and staring, and then turned away unable to look at her.\n\nMy frustration still pounded in my head but with the anger gone, it had no outlet. I felt as if my head was going to explode!\n\nUnmanly tears stung my eyes!\n\nI stood with my back to her taking deep breaths, struggling to bring myself under control. Then I felt her hand on my shoulder. For a moment I froze, then I tried to shake it off like a shy schoolbot, but she pulled me round.\n\n""Come on Nick!"" she whispered.\n\nI turned to face her unable to look at her face. My eyes rested perversely on her breasts. Her dress was, as I'd intended, ruined with streaks of damp mud from the garden. It may have been the light, but for the first time I noticed her nipples distorting the smooth fabric as they rose and fell with her breathing. Not that that was anything to do with me!\n\n""My God!"" she whispered. ""What have I done!""\n\nWhat had SHE done! The question shocked me into looking up at her.\n\nShe bit her lip and I saw her own eyes moist. The hatred in her face was completely gone, replaced too by remorse - genuine and deep - for what she had done.\n\n""You're a good man Nick, I know you'd never hurt anyone....God, I've been awful to you haven't I!""\n\nShe was silent for a moment.\n\n""Do it again!""\n\nI stared at her like an idiot.\n\n""I deserve it, I've been such a bitch to you. Slap me again!""\n\n""I can't!"" I said.\n\n""DO IT!""\n\nShe shouted suddenly and I reacted on autopilot, raising my hand.\n\n""Nooo!""\n\nShe raised her hand defensively.\n\nSuddenly, she was an awkward confused little girl who stood there biting her lip and shooting me shy tearful glances. I took her in my arms - there was nothing else to do - and she melted into me, great heartrending sobs racking her body.\n\nWe stood there for several minutes while she cried herself out, and I struggled to hold back my own tears. I ran my fingers through her hair, feeling the hardness of her scalp and absently cleaning away what I could of the mud which still matted it.\n\n""I.....I....."" her breath came in jerks. ""I'm........s..so........sooooorry!"" she wailed.\n\nI held her tight, biting my own lip.\n\n""I've.......b been ...... so......h...horrible!""\n\nWe held each other while her sobs subsided. Then she pulled away from me, grasping both my hands in hers and looking into my eyes. She pulled me gently back through the patio doors into her living room, where she stood for a few moments, still watching me.\n\nI wondered for a moment what she had in mind. Her face was expressionless and gave me no clues. My unspoken question was answered as slowly, she pulled my hand up to her breast and pressed it there.\n\nI was confused, but the release of the tension of the last few minutes was washing over me like warm waves. It was arousing me in the same way it was clearly arousing her. With a sense of wonder I had not felt since my teenage years, I luxuriated in the feel of the soft roundness of her breast and squeezed gently. I became aware of the growing hardness of her responding nipple.\n\nI put my hand on the nape of her neck, pulled her towards me and kissed her. I sensed those tiny little nuances that make a woman unique - the scent of her body, the way her lips trembled under mine and other things too subtle to put into words - and became aware that I was violating an essential part of her relationship with Peter. I also remembered that one fumbled drunken night with her, but it had not been like this.\n\nShe closed her eyes, and I felt her hand working at the buttons on her blouse.\n\nThe pressure in my own loins rose as she gently guided my hand into the top of her dress. Her breathing became laboured , and her action more urgent now as she wrestled with my belt. By the time I felt her hand slide into my jeans and wrap itself around me, I was solid as a rock and I had to distract myself with practicalities to prevent myself coming there and then! I was dimly aware that the sofa was behind her, and propelled her towards it, failing to notice the coffee table between us and the sofa, and we both fell over it, tipping it and sending cups, glasses and magazines flying.\n\nI landed on top of her on the sofa and her back arched as she uttered a low shuddering moan that seemed to come from deep within her. Her mound pressed against me as I fell between her legs, the short mud-stained dress now up around her waist. Dizzy with lust, I pulled her breast free of her dress, while I ran my other hand over her belly and into her tight panties, feeling the crunch of her pubic hair. My finger ran down her slit and over her hard little clit, to probe deeply into the folds of her now slippery pussy.\n\nHer body shuddered as I touched her.\n\nFrantically she pushed my jeans down my legs and then started desperately to tear at her own panties. Her body was thrusting with almost demonic strength now, and I pushed myself down to kiss her breasts. Her head was thrown back exposing the whiteness of her throat which seemed to pulse with her being. She grunted with a sudden exertion and I heard the ripping of material as the side-seam of her panties gave way.\n\nNow exposed, her pubic hair tickled my penis, and as her hips thrust upwards expectantly, there was clearly nothing else for me to do if I was to avoid spurting the contents of my testicles all over her belly, dress and sofa.\n\nOnly the delicious warmth and the delicate pulsing of her vaginal muscles told me I was inside her. That was more than enough!\n\nI felt my consciousness all but slip away as my genitals took absolute control of my life for those few seconds, filling her body. I was only dimly aware of wild animal screams, my own and hers, which seemed to last forever.\n\nWe lay together for a few minutes, feeling the frantic beating of each others hearts gently subside as we slowly became human again. Gradually I became aware of the presence of pain. My back felt as if it had been torn to shreds!\n\nShe pulled me towards her, smothering my face with little kisses.\n\n""I've wanted you ever since that night!"" she murmured.\n\nShe held on to me as if she was drowning.\n\n""It's been ....too long, but its all right now isn't it my love!""\n\nHer passion was beginning to scare me slightly. Peter became a big question in my mind.\n\n""Of course,"" she continued, ""I'll sack Jenny, then we can be together!""\n\nI pulled away.\n\n""What is it my love?"" she was smiling, looking searchingly into my face.\n\nI didn't have the heart to risk offending her again.\n\n""Nothing."" I replied. ""What are you going to tell Peter?""\n\n""Oh!"" she relaxed, ""Leave him to me, I can handle him!""\n\nI smiled, and glanced around absently. A broken cup lay nearby, staining the white carpet with the dregs of the coffee it had contained. The coffee table lay on its side, one of its legs broken, surrounded by more broken glasses and magazines. The immaculate carpet was marked with mud trailing from the garden to the sofa where we lay. The room looked like a bomb had hit it!\n\n""And this?"" I indicated the destruction.\n\nShe propped herself up on her elbow.\n\n""Oh yes, I see what you mean!"" she grinned wickedly. ""We certainly had fun!""\n\n""Kate!"" I said, taking my courage in both hands, ""I have to go - things to see to!""\n\n""Typical man!"" she muttered bitterly, and for a moment I was reminded of how she had been. ""Any cleaning to be done and you're out of here!""\n\nThen she smiled again.\n\n""Well I suppose you're right,"" she said. ""Peter will be back soon anyway.""\n\nI stood up, pulling my jeans up as I did so, and looked around once more. She lay on the sofa, legs still open, her now useless panties hanging irrelevantly from her thigh, as our fluids dripped from her onto the already stained sofa. That would take some scrubbing!\n\n""By the way,"" I asked, buttoning my bedraggled shirt, noticing for the first time, something under the collar, ""Where was it you were going tonight/""\n\n""Nowhere!"" she said, looking slightly puzzled.\n\nShe got up from the sofa, smoothed down her dress, and kissed me.\n\n""Until the next time dearest!""\n\nI walked to my car with a smile, and felt the object under my collar again. A small burr. I plucked it from my shirt, discarded it and thought no more of it. I switched on the engine and looked in my rear-view mirror to pull away. I noticed a pair of headlights some distance away, and as I sped off, they fell back. I saw them switch off about where I had been parked.\n\nI had to get back to Jenny, but first I needed to shower and change - women can be very sensitive where the scent of their own sex is concerned! I felt a pang of guilt. On the face of it I had betrayed her with Kate, and if she knew about it, it would drive her mad! These were extraordinary circumstances and I told myself I really had no other choice. Even so, I was not about to tell her.\n\nI had other things to feel uneasy about though. Although I now knew Kate was not about to stab me in the back - for the short term at least, this was by no means more than short term. The important thing, however, was Jenny. She would almost inevitably be sacked the following day, if she didn't resign first. Finding another job in this town was difficult though, and I wanted to keep her with me anyway. If there had been any doubt while I was with Kate, I knew now that Jenny was the most important thing in my life! Even so, it seemed the problem was intractable.\n\nIt took me half an hour to shower and wash Kate from me. The marks on my back were another matter, and would take some explaining to Jenny. Well, there was nothing to be done. I would just have to cross that bridge when I came to it.\n\nAs it happened I need not have worried.\n\nI turned up at her door and she opened it before I reached the doorbell. Her hall light was switched off, and all I could make out were the harsh shadows on her face cast by the outside street-lamp. She said nothing, and pulled me indoors, kissing me full on the lips as she closed the door.\n\nI had expected to spend at least part of the evening trying to explain what had happened between me and Kate. I was going to be as honest as I could, but I would clearly have to leave out some of the details - well most of them in fact!\n\nIt seemed, though that she was seized with a passion which needed urgent satisfaction, and despite the draining events of the evening so far, I soon found myself infected by it.\n\nAs she clawed painfully at my back and pushed herself against me, it was all I could do to prevent myself crying out. I channelled the pain to my fingers which clawed hard at her buttocks contained within her tight skirt. She moaned softly into my mouth, and clawed at me all the harder.\n\nI twisted in pain and we overbalanced, crashing to the floor where she continued to writhe on top of me. I pulled her skirt up and kneaded her now naked flesh. Still no panties! Somewhere in the back of my mind I wondered if she had put on a pair at some point during the day, and then removed them again....\n\nShe parted her legs and I thrust my hand between them, feeling the warm wetness of her delicate flesh.\n\n""Aaaah!""\n\nShe rolled off me, and I realised I had still been channelling my pain into her and was hurting. I started to apologise, but she interrupted.\n\n""Now!"" she barked, ""Noooow!""\n\nHer legs were spread, and her undulating pubic mound glistened in the half light. Despite the aching in my testicles, I penetrated her and for the second time that night planted my seed.\n\nWe lay, in each others arms for a few moments. I for one was totally spent and all I wanted to do was sleep. In fact I was beginning to doze on that cold hall floor when she shoved me suddenly.\n\n""Go now!""\n\nNo ceremony, no explanation. I looked at her puzzled.\n\n""I want you to go!"" she repeated her voice even.\n\nNonplussed, I got up and pulled on my jeans once more. I had no strength left to argue with her or seek or give explanations. I barely had the strength to drive home!\n\nWhether deserved or not, that night I slept the sleep of the just.\n\nThe next day, I arrived late. I had decided to go straight in to Kate and tell her that if she was going to sack Jenny I would resign too, but my alarm clock had failed to wake me and now I was worried that by the time I arrived the deed might already have been done.\n\nKate was not there!\n\nKate was never late!\n\nJenny was in though, working busily, seemingly unaware of the curious looks she was getting from people who had read her infamous e-mail and frankly did not expect to see her for a while at least! I too was surprised to see her.\n\nAs I approached her she looked up at me and smiled brightly.\n\n""Hi Nick!"" she beamed.\n\n""Er, Hi.....Where's Kate?""\n\nHer face seemed to darken slightly.\n\n""Ah, she said she....""\n\nThe phone rang.\n\n""...excuse me...\n\n""Kate Murphy's office.....\n\n""No, she's not in yet, can I help?.....\n\n""Ah yes, I'm familiar with the details - leave it with me Mr Mitchell.....""\n\n\n\nNick"
767,Built for One Thing,"['Fm', 'inc']","Before long, I noticed that other people - men, mainly - noticed Mom, too. Wherever she and I went without Dad, wolf whistles and shouts like ""Hey, honey pie!"" followed us like the barks of stray dogs. I became so accustomed to them, the same way an urban dweller grows deaf to the sound of sirens, that they became a natural part of my environment. Even today I never notice when some jerk whistles at a woman I'm with. On some unconscious level, I probably assume they're whistling at Mom.\n\nI naively assumed all women provoked the same reactions from men until the day I mustered the nerve to ask Mom about it. She was walking me home from kindergarten through our neighborhood of big houses and lush, sloping lawns, and the route took us past a home being built two blocks down from ours. As we walked by, a guy with a thick moustache yelled from the roof, ""Hey, baby, bring those things up here!"" Mom didn't seem to hear him.\n\nAs we crossed to the next block, I said, ""Mom, what things was that man talking about?""\n\n""I'm not sure,"" she said casually. ""Since he was too lazy to throw in an adjective, like 'big' or 'long,' he could have meant either my breasts or my legs.""\n\n""Why do workmen always say stuff to you?""\n\n""They do it for fun. And I guess they think I'm really hot.""\n\n""Like a stove?""\n\n""Mmm, not quite. You'll find out later.""\n\n""You're pretty, Mom.""\n\n""Thank you, sweetie-bear.""\n\n""And those are really big,"" I said.\n\nShe followed my gaze to her tits, which were bouncing around and stretching a green tank top out far in front of her body. They were as big as cantaloupes. ""Oh, not you, too already, Bobby,"" she said, rolling her eyes.\n\n""No, I mean they're big and pretty,"" I said.\n\n""Thank you, honey. Coming from you, I like to hear that. They are nice and big, aren't they?"" She cupped her hands under them, hoisted and then let them boomerang up and down a few times, grinning and wiggling her eyebrows at me. I giggled, but I was simply too young to realize what a mind-boggling sight it was. It would have made that guy on the roof squirt his brain into his pants. ""Do you like them? I look a lot younger than I am, don't I?""\n\n""Probably. How old are you?""\n\n""Never mind.""\n\n""Does Dad like them?"" I asked, pointing at her tits.\n\n""He never pays much attention to them,"" she said.\n\nI wondered what was wrong with him. ""I would if I was Dad."" Mom was quiet for a minute. My parents got along okay, but Dad traveled a lot for a his job. He was the vice-president of an oil company. And even when he was home, I didn't see much of him except at breakfast and dinner. But he a sense of humor. Before my bedtime, whenever Mom would read ""The Little Engine That Could"" to me, Dad would stick his head in the room and say, ""Jill, that is an oil-burning locomotive, right?"" She would snicker and say, ""Oh, Charles.""\n\nOn the sidewalk, Mom and I were nearing our house. ""Bobby, starting tomorrow, let's walk to school a different way.""\n\n""Okay.""\n\n""And remind me not to wear this top anymore.""\n\n***\n\nSo men lusted after Mom. And one afternoon when I was nine, I began to lust after her, too. I way lying on my bed and noticed her out the window as she sunbathed by the pool. She got up to turn her lounge chair and I gaped at her tall, voluptuous, hourglass figure: smooth, toned legs that seemed to rise forever until finally flaring into full hips, which in turn scooped dramatically into a slim waist and flat stomach with a sexy inny navel. Above all this, her breasts cantilevered out like an enormous balcony, each of them as big as the six-inch desk globe she had given me on my birthday. Yet they were supple and perky, swelling like balloons out of a French-cut bikini top with nearly a half-foot of cleavage between them. Her face was lovely, too, with sculpted cheekbones, a long, sleek nose and a high forehead, all of which gave her a distinct air of royalty. Her light-brown hair was down to her shoulders, straight and thick and glinting like silk in the summer sun.\n\nWhen she started for the house and I saw her hips swaying and her massive tits jiggling and causing her bikini top to heave up and down, I felt something new and scary and looked down to see stuff dripping out of my cock. I had just had my first orgasm.\n\nAfter that, jacking off and thinking about my mother became a daily event. She usually wore form-fitting clothes, like turtlenecks and bodysuits that stretched taut over her tits and faded jeans that hugged the curves of her full, shapely ass. Just watching her load the dishwasher or fold towels made me horny. She had a sensuous, gentle way about all her movements that made my ears tingle.\n\nI was even turned on by her hands, which were erotic in a sleek, agile, big-knuckled way. I'd sit at the kitchen table, pretending to do my homework, and when she wrapped one hand around an iced tea glass to wipe it dry, I imagined her wrapping it around my hard cock instead. Then I'd run upstairs, yank down my pants and frantically do the job myself. Sometimes I'd even risk leaving my door open, secretly daring her to stumble upon me and childishly hoping she'd be flattered - or better yet, turned on - by my lust for her.\n\nOnce during an especially horny weekend when I was in junior high school, Mom was sunbathing with her younger sisters Linda and Chrissy, who are twins and gorgeous but not quite as curvaceous as Mom. I was in my bedroom watching them and eagerly jacking off. They were trading body compliments when they starting admiring each others' tits, and suddenly a longstanding prayer of mine was answered.\n\nAfter glancing toward the house to make sure they were alone, Mom reached up to the front clasp of her red bikini top and unhooked it. Her enormous breasts sprang out of the cups and bounced against each other, settling into perfect, jutting teardrops with just a natural touch of sag as she removed her top completely, her aureoles small and dark red and her nipples angled upward like a teenage girl's.\n\nChrissy and Linda looked at Mom's bare tits and cooed with envy. My reaction was even stronger. No sooner had I set eyes on them - utterly mammoth yet more perfectly shaped than I ever dreamed - than my balls contracted and my cock started spewing cum. Long, white ropes of it squirted and squirted, burning as it coursed up through my rigid dick and madly splattering all over the bed and the window. A little Papa Smurf figurine on my nightstand took a blast right on its cute little face.\n\nSo there was Mom, innocently gabbing with her sisters about butt exercises and the Pritkin diet while I mentally pounded my cock in and out of her pussy, moaning obscenely and pumping a six-pack of cum out of my balls and all over the room. I flopped onto my back panting, my shorts around my ankles, and watched Mom struggle to fit her melons back into her bikini top. It took me ten minutes to clean up all the cum.\n\nOther boys my age jacked off fantasizing about Samantha Fox or Heather Thomas (or Victoria Principal, if they didn't have cable). I jacked off thinking about my mother. I began to wonder if I was weird.\n\nBut I stopped worrying after the evening of the seventh-grade pageant, when Mom came backstage to do everyone's makeup, her hips swishing, her big tits challenging the straps of a low-cut blue slipdress and her pheromones glowing like a vapor trail in her wake. The boys were so mesmerized by the San Andreas fault line of cleavage between her jostling, shifting tectonic masses that not even the toughest of them complained about the extremely faggy stuff she was putting on their faces. When she leaned over them with a mascara brush, her warm, perfumed air enveloping them and her knockers nearly bursting out of her dress, their trousers tented and their neck hair stood on end.\n\nThen I knew there wasn't a goddamned thing wrong with me for wanting to fuck my mother. Every other human male who had set eyes on her wanted to fuck her, too. Never in my life had I felt so much pride.\n\nI first got laid during my freshman year in high school. The girl's name was Lisa and we did it in the back seat of her father's Mercury Marquis. She was a sophomore and had done it with another guy already. ""Oh, Bobby, oh, Bobby,"" she yelled as I screwed her and the car lurched up and down. But I didn't call out her name. I was pretending she was Mom.\n\n***\n\nI was Mom's only child and she doted on me. She was protective, panicking whenever I didn't get home on time or forgot to call. She was suspicious of my buddies. ""Are his parents okay?"" she'd ask me, groping for reassurance about someone throwing a party. ""Yeah, yeah, they're fine,"" I'd answer.\n\nMy active social life pleased her but she was jealous of my girlfriends, even the ones I just palled around with. ""Is she cute?"" she'd ask me in a tickling tone of voice whenever I mentioned a new name. Then came the staged pouting. ""Cuter than me?"" she'd whimper.\n\n""No, Mom, she's not as cute as you."" From my dutiful tone of voice, silly Mom thought I was just patronizing her. Hardly.\n\n""Good!"" she'd say, her brown eyes sparkling with triumph. ""You're not allowed to go out with anyone better looking than me."" She'd give me a peck on the cheek that nearly made my dick burst through my fly every time. Then she'd trot off to run errands or take a shower, her jugs swaying under a cotton button-down or one of her old college sweatshirts and her ass giving a pair of khaki shorts a very delicious shape.\n\nThe truth is that my girlfriends - even the ones I just palled around with - were jealous of Mom. No facetious pouting on their parts, only genuine, jaw-clenching, blood-greening envy. After meeting her, they never wanted to come to the house, and when they did, Mom's statuesque looks made them stamp their feet and grumble some escape plan like, ""Let's go to the mall. Right now.""\n\nWe lived in a small, close-knit suburb, and Mom's face and body were probably a common household subject. One evening, a girl I'd dated occasionally called me, but not to chat. ""My mom wants to know where she can get boobs like your mom's,"" she said.\n\nMy one and only goal for my sophomore year was to play cornerback on the varsity football team, so I spent the summer working out twice a day and binging like Oprah Winfrey after a week of bad ratings. When I wasn't at Smitty's Gym doing squats, I was in the kitchen or the den with a plate of steak and rice.\n\nMom loved serving as my personal chef and studied a whole bookshelf of bodybuilding cookbooks. She'd come into my bedroom every morning at five with a protein shake and wake me with a feathery stroke on my arm. I'd drink the shake while she sat on the bed and yawned happily. Once when she took a long stretch, her arms overhead and her braless cantaloupes practically exploding out of her satin nightgown, I had to shift under the covers to hide the bulge of my throbbing cock.\n\nThe shakes and steaks, along with all the hours of weightlifting, paid off. By the end of the summer, my five-foot-ten-inch frame had filled out to a well-defined 165 pounds. I played second-string on the varsity team that year and continued my regimen. By the following June, I was six feet flat and a husky, sinewy 180. And Mom was really taking notice.\n\nShe had been complimentary since the start of my training program, but as my shoulders broadened and she noticed she was looking up into my eyes for the first time (she's five-ten), her affectionate took on new character, a longing that seemed faintly carnal. ""Lookin' good, very good, honey,"" she'd say whenever she saw me sunbathing by the pool. After bringing me my shake one morning and kissing me on the cheek, her lips moved to my ear and whispered, ""Wake up, you big tiger.""\n\nIt got more blatant. When I was helping her clean out a store room one hot day in early July, I was carrying a heavy box and holding the door for her when she paused behind me and groped my straining biceps. ""Mmm, nice,"" she cooed, her breath on my neck, wiggling her tits against my back. My knees almost curled. I was getting the distinct impression that my mother wanted me.\n\nIt was understandable. Dad hadn't been a very strong presence in the family lately and had never showed much interest in her. I had no idea when they had last fucked, and I didn't want to know. I wanted her all to myself. Dad was decent and smart but socially inept, and I refused to believe he could satisfy any woman - least of all, Mom. Plus, he was five-six with a bad combover and a gut full of Ding-Dongs. Mom wasn't attracted to him. That made me smile.\n\nMom's lusty comments kept coming at me, and I was pretty sure she had noticed that along with my biceps, my cock was getting very, very big. I was pretty sure I had spotted her stealing a couple of glances at my crotch though my jeans, and one afternoon by the pool, I caught her gazing right at my bulge as I vaulted off the diving board.\n\nNo one would blame her. One day as I lay on my bed stroking my huge dick with both hands and fantasizing about fucking her doggy-style, her ass quivering and her tits swinging back and forth, I noticed a can of Lemon Pledge the maid had left in my room. I held it against my cock. They were the exact same length and width. I folded my hands under my head with pride and just looked at my dick, pointing straight up like a fleshy, engorged obelisk, the aerosol can of penises, its head dark and purple and as big as a racket ball. I had a ten-inch johnson with my mother's name on it. It seemed she and I were both built for one thing.\n\n***\n\nThat one thing, the thing I'd been praying for since I was nine, happened later that very month. It began about an hour after dinner on a Thursday evening. Mom and I were at home and Dad's flight was due in late. I was in my bedroom sitting on my bed and trying to get my mind off Mom, who had kept my cock at full mast all day with a knit top and a pair of tight Levis. She'd been going to the gym with me a couple of times a week, and it was beginning to show: her triceps were nicely defined and her round ass was riding even higher than usual in her jeans. All I could think about was lifting that tank top and sucking her tits, then pulling down those jeans and sticking my big cock in her pussy. But those notions were beginning to depress me. It was madness. She was my mother and sex would simply never happen.\n\nI was just about to call a buddy to go to the movies when Mom's fingers rapped lightly on my open door. ""Hey, honey, look at these,"" she said, walking into the room. In her hands she held a black velvet demi-bra and a matching pair of panties. She dangled them from her pinched thumb and index finger, one item in each hand. The massive scale of the bra cups sent a shudder of lust down my legs. ""Like them?"" she asked.\n\n""Wow,"" I whispered.\n\n""I got them today. They're for your father.""\n\n""I think they'd look better on you,"" I said.\n\nMom tittered. ""You silly.""\n\nI had always been so filial with my compliments to Mom, even when the rawest things were on tip of my tongue. But this time I didn't care. I decided to pretend she was a girlfriend and say what came naturally.\n\n""God, you must look so hot in those,"" I said.\n\nMom's eyes widened at me and she seemed draw a long, pensive breath. ""Why, thank you, honey. Do you think he'll like them?""\n\n""Uh-huh. Just imagining you in them is turning me on. But you look so hot in anything, Mom.""\n\n""Oh, Bobby,"" she laughed, ""stop before my head gets too big.""\n\n""I'm not flattering you. Your body is beyond belief.""\n\n""Wow. Oh, god. Thank you, sweetheart. You're pretty gorgeous yourself.""\n\nShe was grinning in ecstasy and gazing off at nothing. She was so used to the crass come-ons from men on the street and blithe indifference from her husband, with nothing between the two. My brash, earnest praise had sunk in deep. A warm silence fell.\n\n""Well?"" I said.\n\n""Mmm?""\n\n""You going to model those for me or what?""\n\nShe glanced at the lingerie in her hand. ""Oh, I don't know, Bobby, I'd feel kind of awkward.""\n\n""Gimme a break. I've been sitting here swelling your head for nothing?""\n\n""God, to think I could actually turn on a sixteen-year-old."" She truly didn't realize what a goddess she was. Modest beauty is such a wondrous thing. ""Okay,"" she said gaily, ""Just so you can give me the final yea or nay."" She went off to her bedroom and I lay back on my bed rubbing my stiffening cock through my jeans. She wasn't even into the bra and panties yet, but in my mind she was already out of them.\n\nA minute later, she called out from her room, ""Okay, honey, come see.""\n\nI got up and walked to her doorway licking my lips and activating the video camera in my brain. I was quite possibly going to see the hottest thing in underwear since Marilyn Monroe had posed with her skirt in the air over that subway grate.\n\nReaching Mom's doorway, I nonchalantly looked inside. The room was moody and long-shadowed with the light from a single bedside lamp. And there, in the middle of the floor, stood Mom, giggling. ""See anything you like?"" she said.\n\nOh, yes. Suddenly that bra no longer seemed so huge, stretched over the lower half of her massive chest like the Grand Coulee Dam desperately holding back a thousand acres of water. Mom's big, firm tits swelled over it together like two bronzy water balloons, her smooth skin pushing out just a touch beyond the top edges of the velvet. When she straightened one bra strap, causing her left breast to lift and undulate teasingly, I could practically hear its contents sloshing like a milk jug.\n\nMy eyes wandered lower. Below her board-flat tummy, the panties hugged her round hips in narrow bands that dove to her crotch in a v-shape. The material lay perfectly over her tanned, supple curves, and I imagined how her light-brown beaver triangle - which I hadn't seen since we stopped bathing together - must have looked under the velvet.\n\n""Well?"" Mom asked, smiling and raising her arms in presentation. ""I hope that dazed look on your face is a good sign.""\n\n""Jesus Christ,"" I said. Mom tittered again. ""I've never seen anything like it.""\n\n""Hey, that could mean you've never seen something so awful,"" she whined.\n\n""Okay, how about this? You're the hottest fucking woman on the face of the Earth.""\n\n""Bobby,"" she gasped.\n\n""Show me the back,"" I said.\n\nShe turned around and I took a step toward her. The panties arced over the globes of her full, heart-shaped ass, which was far too youthful and resilient to allow the material to cut into her at the edges. I reached down and rubbed my cock, which was throbbing at full mast and bulged like a cucumber across the front of my jeans, the head up near my left hip. I left it there. The time for hiding my erection from my mother was over. I glanced up at her slim, sexy back and noted that her bra must be front-clasping.\n\n""Well?"" Mom prompted.\n\n""Those panties show off your gorgeous ass.""\n\n""Oh, Bobby, you are being bold, aren't you?"" With her back still to me, she turned slightly to see herself in the full-length mirror on the closet door and fingered one of the bra cups. ""And the material is so nice. I love velvet.""\n\n""I do, too,"" I said, stepping up behind her. Her White Linen fragrance rose into my sinuses. I brought my hands up to her shoulders and caressed the material on the straps. It felt soft and alive over her skin and made me wonder how closely she kept the hair above her pussy trimmed.\n\nThinking about her pussy autopiloted my hands back down. I placed both of them on her ass and fondled it professionally. She drew a quick breath.\n\n""Mmm, feels like those glute exercises have been working,"" I said. ""Your ass feels as good as it looks.""\n\n""Bobby, honey, thank you, but I don't know if you should..."" her voice trailed off dreamily.\n\nMy hands migrated back up to her slim waist and gripped it for a moment. Mom's head swayed. My hands moved higher, trembling with anticipation. After years of staring at Mom's huge tits and ejaculating who knows how many barrels of cum all over myself in her absence, it was time to go for the real thing.\n\nI let my fingers drift up to the sides of her bra, admiring the velvet again. Then, in one, smooth, synchronized movement, I slid them down over the cups and gave her breasts - at least the portions that fit in my hands - a firm squeeze. I felt them swell up out of her bra.\n\nMom drew a long, rasping breath. ""Oh, Bobby, no,"" she whispered, her head falling back. I thrust my hips forward and rubbed my big, hard cock against her ass. She arched her back in response.\n\nI pulled my right hand from her breast, slid it up her neck to sweep her hair out of the way and then planted a deep, succulent kiss on her nape. With my other hand, I pulled her left bra strap from her shoulder.\n\nMom craned her arms back and locked her hands around my ass, pulling me into her. I ran my lips up and down her neck a couple of times and then moved to her right ear. ""You are so beautiful,"" I whispered before thrusting the tip of my tongue into it.\n\nShe shuddered. ""Oh, my god,"" she said as her head turned toward mine. I worked her ear, nibbling on the lobe and grooving my tongue into the little winding canals above it.\n\nWith a sudden pirouette, Mom faced me, grabbed my head and stuck her tongue down my throat. Now it was my turn to gasp, drawing in a lungful of her heated mist, which tingled with electric madness like the moisture in roiling storm clouds. It was sin, it was chaos, it was the stuff that had made Greek poets fear the sun would turn backwards in its course. A mother was passionately kissing her son. And they were about to fuck.\n\nMom heard my thoughts and flinched. She pulled her head back with a look of dismay and planted stern palms on my shoulders.\n\n""Oh, honey, we can't do this. It's crazy. We'll regret it the rest of our lives."" With one hand she replaced her fallen bra strap.\n\n""But it would be so good,"" I said.\n\n""Oh, I know, baby, I know. You're so young and strong, and I can already tell you know what you're doing."" She looked at my bulging crotch. ""And I can also tell you're hung like a fucking horse, Bobby.""\n\n""I wanna do you with it,"" I said, leaning down to kiss her neck.\n\nShe didn't stop me. ""No, honey, you're my son."" I kissed her on the lips again and she instinctively darted her tongue into my mouth before pulling away. But then her eyes beamed mine with pure lechery, and her lashes blinked some beguiling Morse code message of outlaw sex. ""Christ, it would be fantastic, wouldn't it? But no, we simply can't.""\n\nBy then I was harder than I had ever been in my life. I looked down at her huge, round tits, which were straining at the seams of her bra. If I gave up now, I'd never get this close again.\n\nBefore she could raise a hand or speak a word, I reached up and unclasped her bra. Her tits surged out of it with such force that the cups flew back around her arms. I fit my hands under both tits and squeezed them greedily for a second: they were firm and ponderous yet the skin retreated under my fingers like the barely-ripe 32B's on a teenage girl. Then I leaned down and took her right nipple in my mouth.\n\nMy tongue orbited her aureole, and her nipple immediately stiffened and rose like a pencil eraser. I flicked my tongue over the tip of it. Mom panted. ""Oh, my god,"" she moaned. I felt her hands on my head and feared she would push me away again.\n\nNot this time. Her fingers sifted lovingly through my hair at the temples, her motions slow and massaging. Her nails scratched the back of my neck. Her grip tightened after a moment and she guided me to her other breast.\n\nMeanwhile, I fondled her ass with both hands and one of hers descended to my crotch. It groped the impression of my cock through my jeans, stopping and squeezing like a shoe salesman palpating for toes in a new boot. Finally, her fingers reached the head and massaged it. The sensation of her hand on my cock, even through jeans and shorts, made it surge and strain and turn to solid granite. I could already feel it dripping juice in a steady trickle.\n\n""Oh, my god,"" she said. ""Oh, god, it's huge.""\n\nShe pulled my face from her breast and we looked at each other. Her breath was coming in loud rushes, her bra was flopping uselessly at her sides and her big, bare tits, wet with my saliva, were heaving up and down with each gasp.\n\nHer nose crinkled and her lips curved down into a sneer so lustful I felt my sphincter contract. ""Ooh, Bobby,"" she said, ""I want you to fuck me with your big cock.""\n\nHearing those nasty words from my mother for the first time sent such an unnerving ripple of lust up my spine that for a second I worried I would lose my erection. My knees were Jell-O. But that second passed quickly.\n\nI unzipped my jeans and yanked them and my shorts down in one frantic movement. My big cock sprang out like an upended diving board, its ten thick inches towering obscenely between Mom and me and pointing right at her naked tits. I just stood there and let her see it for the first time.\n\nHer eyes widened and her mouth fell open. ""Jesus Christ, Bobby! Oh, god almighty, it's gigantic! You've got the biggest cock I've ever seen in my life!"" Her eyes journeyed down its length. ""Mmm, your balls are nice and big, too.""\n\nI stroked it with one fist. ""Is this what you want, baby?"" I asked. ""You want me to pound your pussy with this big boy?""\n\nI planted my hands on my hips and let my cock pulse and twitch. Mom finally got up the nerve to wrap her hand around it, as if she were approaching a wild animal. Her fingers didn't meet. She brought up her other hand and started jacking with both fists. ""Oh, yeah, Bobby, I want you to slide your big cock into my pussy and take me to paradise.""\n\n""Get on the bed,"" I said.\n\nShe quickly climbed up on the comforter, her engorged cantaloupes swaying lewdly, and got in position on her back. As I whipped off my T-shirt, I let my jeans and shorts fall to the floor so I could step out of them; she lifted her ass and slid her velvet panties over her full thighs, then bent her knees and tossed the underwear off her feet. She spread her legs wide and massaged her clit. ""Mmm, honey, come up here,"" she said between deep breaths as I joined her on the bed, my big dong sticking out in front of me like the jib spar on a sailing ship.\n\nI got between her legs and braced myself over her at arms length. The weight of me over her on the springy mattress made her big tits wobble from side to side. I craned down and kissed one of them, sucking on her hard nipple for a second, then I moved up and thrust my tongue as far as it would go into her mouth, also just for a second.\n\nThen I looked down between us and got ready to fuck her. My hips were high in the air and my stiff cock was hovering over her beaver, which was just the neat brown triangle I remembered. I reached down and took my cock in one hand and guided it toward her pussy.\n\nMom raised her head to look down there, too, and what she saw made her grab my tensed upper arms to brace herself. ""Ooh, yeah, baby, my pussy's wet and I'm ready for you,"" she said. She raised her face up to mine and gave me a quick kiss that told me she was ready more clearly than the words she had just spoken. Then, just to be sure I had gotten the message, she commanded loudly, ""Fuck me, Bobby.""\n\nI held my cock to her pussy and slid the huge head in. She was even tighter than I had expected. Her hands gripped my arms harder.\n\n""Point of no return, baby,"" I said. ""You're about to get that trip to paradise.""\n\nShe lifted her head again to look down. ""Oh, yeah, sweetheart, slide it all the way in. Fuck me with every inch of your big cock.""\n\nI couldn't believe the language that was coming out of her mouth, but hearing it was almost making me blow my nuts. She flexed her hips a little for angling and I finally slid my throbbing cock into her pussy. It gripped me like a hot, wet vise but I pushed in fast anyway. It just kept going in. Moaning, Mom rose up on her elbows to watch the action. ""Ooh, baby, give me all of it."" Then, after another couple of inches, ""Ungh! God, this is going to be so fucking good!""\n\n""Honey, I'm going to give you the best fuck you've ever had,"" I said arrogantly.\n\n""Oh, Bobby, I know you will.""\n\n""Jesus, Mom, your pussy is so tight!""\n\nI figured the head of my cock would meet her cervix when I still had two or three more inches to give her, as had happened with all the teenage girls I had banged. But this time my big, long dick was in a real woman. As we both watched and she began to cry out ""Oh, Bobby honey...OH!"" her pussy swallowed my entire cock. My big balls slapped against her butt just as the head of my long dick found the limit of her canal.\n\nI looked up at her. She was seething through clenched teeth. ""Ooh, baby,"" I said, ""You've got all ten inches of me in your pussy.""\n\n""Jesus Christ, it's like a baseball bat. Start fucking me, Bobby. I can't wait any longer!""\n\nShe bounced her hips to get me going and I began sliding my big dick in and out of her with steady, moderate strokes using about half of its length.\n\nMom grunted and bucked her hips to meet my thrusts. Her hands squeezed my chest muscles.\n\n""Is that good?"" I asked.\n\n""Ooh, darling, it feels great, but pump faster. I'm so fucking horny,"" she said.\n\nI did as the lady asked. My cock pistoned in and out of her, making a sound like beaded water being swished off a car hood. I flexed my hips high on each upstroke and pulled it out right to the tip.\n\nAfter all, my beautiful mother had specifically asked me to fuck her pussy with every inch of my big cock. I was gladly doing it.\n\nHer huge tits had already been wobbling sensually, but when I speeded up they went ballistic. They lifted off her chest and began swinging in opposite directions, inscribing two circles that met at the center with a loud slap of skin. Her nipples, still as hard as pencil erasers, were erasing an imaginary figure-eight in the air. I wanted to suck them but the sight of them careening as I hammered Mom's pussy was too spectacular to interfere with.\n\n""Oh, Bobby, my tits are going crazy. Look at them!""\n\n""I am. Just seeing them is almost making me come.""\n\nHer melons weren't the only things in the room suffering an earthquake. My fast tempo and powerful strokes had set up a brassy squeak in the box springs that marked our cadence. Much louder, however, was the sound made by the big cherry headboard, which was slamming against the wall so hard that flakes of white paint were falling off the ceiling molding above it.\n\n""Ooh, Bobby, you're fucking me so good,"" Mom said, her words rippling as if she were drumming on her voicebox. She smiled up at me, and I smiled back at her. ""Kiss me, sweetheart,"" she said softly. I leaned down and our tongues mashed against each other in a quick embrace.\n\n""Mmm, good, sweetie-bear,"" she said when I was back up on straight arms. ""You didn't break stride. But I want some more of that."" She lifted herself onto her elbows so that our faces met. Her tongue shot between my lips again. It was a long kiss this time - slow and probing with methodical lust.\n\nThen we both looked down. The lips of her pussy were stretched taut, clinging to my wide, deeply-veined dick as I banged her.\n\n""Ooh, baby,"" she said, ""Look at your ten inches pleasing my pussy. You're making me feel so fucking good, Bobby. I just can't believe we're doing this.""\n\n""I can't either.""\n\n""But don't you dare stop. You're fantastic.""\n\n""I've been wanting to fuck you for years, Mom,"" I said, slowing my strokes a tad so I'd last a little longer. Even so, I was going to shoot my load way too soon.\n\n""And I've been wanting you to fuck me ever since you got so buff and gorgeous and sprouted that big cock between your legs. I noticed it in your swim trunks,"" she said, looking down again at my monster pumping her canal. My dick was slick and glossy with her juice by now, glistening in the lamp light as I pulled it out for a long, hard down-stroke. ""But I had no idea how fucking huge you were,"" she finished. ""I'm glad we're fucking with the light on so I can see your big pole filling my pussy.""\n\nThen her tone got really nasty again. ""Ooh, yeah, Bobby, give it to me. Come on, big boy, you're not supposed to do this to your mother, so you'd better make it worth all the guilt.""\n\nI speeded up my strokes. My balls were slapping loudly against her ass and her tits were taking off again.\n\n""Ooh, yeah,"" she snarled. ""Pound me. Slam my pussy with your big, long, hard cock!""\n\nI thumped her even harder.\n\n""Oh, yes, Bobby! Fuck me! Oh, god, yes. Yes! Oh, Jesus Christ, honey. Oh, Christ, Bobby, I'm coming!""\n\nIt was music to my ears, since my own orgasm was imminent. I had already turned the corner and was feeling the charge building on the underside of my dick. I normally had Herculean endurance, but this was too much for me. Frankly, it was a miracle I hadn't come when she first wrapped her hand around my tool.\n\nScreaming my name, Mom reached up with both hands and pulled me down to her as her hips began to spasm. They drove up against me wildly, lifting us both off the bed for three or four of my strokes at a time.\n\n""Oh, Bobby sweetheart, don't stop. Oh, fuck me, baby, keep pumping your cock...oh, now, I'M COMING!""\n\nShe shrieked a wordless sound into my ear as her nails dug into my shoulders. Her grip lightened; I eased my strokes and caught my breath. Then my own orgasm was on its way. My balls tightened and the whole head of my cock was tingling.\n\n""Honey, it's my turn now,"" I grunted, arching my back upward and clamping my eyes shut in concentration.\n\n""Oh, baby, that feel so good, but you'd better pull your cock out of me. Honey, are you listening? There's a chance I could get pregnant."" Then that nasty tone again. ""Besides, I want to see all the juice that squirts out those big balls of yours! I bet you come in quarts! Do it all over my tits, baby! Pull your big cock out of my pussy and squirt hot cum all over me!""\n\nMy balls heard all that marvelous depravity before I did. ""Okay, baby,"" I said, gulping and giving her pussy one last thrust. ""OH FUCK, HERE IT COMES!""\n\nI flexed my ass up high to pull my cock all the way out of her and reached down to stroke and aim it with my right hand. Under me, Mom got up on her elbows. Then I gave her what she had asked for. And then some.\n\nNo sooner was my cock out of her than I grunted savagely and the first long white stream of cum squirted, arcing up and landing on Mom's face. It splattering over her left eye and ear, running down her cheek to her mouth. As she was moaning and licking it off her upper lip, I groaned again and another three huge cords of semen spewed out of my big dick and onto her countenance. One coated her forehead and her hairline. Another splashed on her chin and a third sprayed right into her open mouth.\n\nI couldn't believe how much cum I was squirting, and neither could she. ""Jesus Christ, Bobby,"" she said in awe, gazing down at my geysering cock. ""You really do come in quarts!""\n\nHer face and neck were coated, but my balls weren't done yet. Mom knew what I was thinking and her timing was perfect. ""Mmm, yeah, squirt the rest all over my big tits,"" she said. She cupped her hands under them. I aimed my cock at her right tit and shot three long ropes across it, then I swung my cannon to the left tit and stroked the last two big salvos onto it right over the nipple. The final spurts of my load, which just kept coming and coming, showered onto her tummy and her hands. Then my cock was just dripping semen into her navel as I leaned over her.\n\nI gasped and collapsed onto one elbow. She held one hand to her mouth and licked my jism off it, smiling slyly at me and making a funny purring noise. She looked down at herself. All the semen I had squirted on her tits was running down onto her concave tummy in white rivulets. ""Jesus, Bobby, I've never seen so much cum in my whole life. I'm covered."" I got up and trotted to the master bathroom and grabbed a bath towel off the rack. I returned to the bed where Mom lay dazed, her long legs splayed apart and her big tits rising from her chest like two huge cherry sundaes of semen. I climbed up next to her and began cleaning her up.\n\n""Oh, god, Bobby, that was mind-blowing. I don't know how on earth you learned to fuck a woman like that by the tender age of 16, but we're definitely going to talk about where you've been spending your evenings. Lord, to think of the teenage pussy you've been stretching with that big dick.""\n\nI finally got all my cum off her and put the towel aside. Post-climax euphoria was sluicing through my veins like an endorphin. What had happened was precisely the momentary bout of insanity I'd been fantasizing about since I had that first orgasm years before. And now I had just fucked my mother's brains out and fountained a gallon of semen all over her gorgeous face and her big, beautiful tits. It would take a little while for me to believe it all.\n\nI scooped her into my arms and we cuddled close together, her head on my chest. My mind wandered lazily, but Mom was already trying to get back to reality. ""Oh, Bobby, honey, I still can't believe this. I just fucked my own son,"" she groaned. ""I've probably permanently screwed up your development.""\n\n""Oh, please. I'm the king of the world right now. I've never felt so content in my life.""\n\n""They why isn't that big cock of yours taking a rest?""\n\nI looked down at my dong, which was lying large and heavy on my abs. It was still almost as long as it was fully erect.\n\n""Takes it a little while to wind down,"" I said.\n\n""Mmm, I'll say,"" Mom said. ""Honey, when we get up and leave this bed, we have to put this behind us. It was wonderful but it can't happen again.""\n\nI nonchalantly agreed to the pact because I knew she didn't really mean it. Or if she did now, she'd change her mind later. She'd be back for more.\n\nJust how soon she would want more was the surprise. I rose up onto my knees and said, ""I'm going to take a shower."" I leaned over and gave her a slow, tranquil kiss on the lips.\n\n""Wait, sweetie-bear,"" she said as I started to step onto the floor. I said once we leave the bed, we have to put this behind us.""\n\n""I know, I heard you.""\n\n""No, you don't understand. We haven't left the bed yet.""\n\nNow I got it. I leered at her.\n\n""And,"" she continued, staring at my half-mast pole, ""I'm simply not going to let you leave this bed before I suck your big cock."" Without another word, she crawled over to me, wrapped her left hand around my dick and guided it into her wide-open mouth.\n\nHer soft, full lips caressed the top of my shaft while she flicked her tongue over my hole. ""Oh,"" I moaned. ""Oh, god, that feels good."" My cock was already growing rigid again. As it expanded, she struggled to keep her lips around it. Then she began to swallow more of it, bobbing her head down farther on it with every pass. Her lips made a loud, erotic slurping sound as I watched her inhale half of my big dong. She massaged my nuts with one hand. ""Mmm,"" she moaned, her nurturing mouth full of my manhood.\n\nShe pulled it from her lips and began licking the bottom side near the head, right where I was most sensitive. ""Ooh, yeah, baby,"" I said.\n\n""You know how long I've wanted to take your big cock in my mouth?"" she asked between licks. ""Remember that day last summer when I wore that yellow bikini?""\n\n""Oh, god, yeah. Your knockers kept spilling out of it.""\n\n""That's the one. You kept staring at my tits and I saw how huge and hard your dick was getting. All I could think about after that day was sucking it until it poured cum down my throat.""\n\nShe had her tongue down near my balls and was jacking my dick with one hand. Then she sat up and put both fists around it, firmly stroking them all the way up and down it.\n\nThe vigorous motion of her arms was making her huge tits dance up and down. I couldn't stand it anymore. I got up and motioned for her to stay right where she was. ""What are you doing?"" she asked.\n\n""I'm gonna fuck your tits.""\n\n""Ooh, baby, bring that big dick up here.""\n\nShe was on her butt, so on my knees I came up to face her. The height was perfect. She held her big globes together and I slid my cock up between them. Heaven.\n\n""Ooh, yeah, sweetie-bear, rub your big cock all over my melons.""\n\n""That feels so fucking good,"" I said. I pulled my dick out of her cleavage and rubbed the head on one of her nipples, then the other. They sprang to attention.\n\nMom looked up at me with pleading eyes. ""Oh, Bobby, I'm so horny again, think you can take me to paradise one more time?""\n\n""Baby, I thought you'd never ask.""\n\n""I want you to slide every inch of that big cock back into my pussy where it belongs,"" she said just before giving me one last prep suck, gulping and smacking her lips around the head. The she swung her luscious ass around toward me and got on her hands and knees, her tits swaying in big circles. ""Hurry, Bobby, fuck me.""\n\nI scrambled up behind her and brought my crotch to her comely ass.\n\n""Put your cock in me as far as it will go, baby. Then fuck my pussy until I scream!""\n\nOnce again, the lady's wish was my command. I fit the head of my dick into her and spread my legs slightly for a lower angle. Mom was impatient with lust. ""Fuck me, Bobby! Slide that big boy into me and start pumping!""\n\nI went into her to the hilt in a single stroke. She grunted with pleasure. ""Ungh! Oh, god, it's going to be even better than the first time.""\n\nI didn't waste a second to give her what she wanted. I held her tightly by the waist and started pounding all the way in and out of her, my long dick making a squishing sound in her pussy and my pelvis slapping loudly against her ass.\n\n""Is that good, honey?"" I asked with a horny scowl. ""Is this how you want my big boy to fill up your pussy?""\n\n""Oooh, yeah!"" she called out. ""Just like that, baby. And believe me, it takes a big cock to satisfy me doggy-style."" She starting thrusting her ass back to meet my strokes, and the bed shimmied under our knees. Her pussy was gripping my pole like warm, wet silk, and I knew I wouldn't last very long this time, either.\n\nJust as well, I'd soon find out. The phone rang. Mom looked back over her shoulder at me with a grin. ""Answer that and I'll kill you.""\n\nI laughed and pounded her ass even harder. She cried out in pleasure just as the machine on the nightstand picked up the call. Under her screams I suddenly heard a familiar voice.\n\n""Hi, everybody. Say, I took an earlier flight and I'm at the airport. But, uh, I guess you guys are out or busy or something - ""\n\n""Bobby's busy, dear,"" Mom shouted over Dad's voice and the thumping sound the headboard was making against the wall. ""He's busy fucking my brains out!""\n\nDad couldn't hear her, of course, and kept talking. "" - a taxi and be there in a half-hour. Bye.""\n\n""Oh, honey, we don't have long,"" she said as I looked down at my big tool sliding in and out of her. A white ring of foam had formed around her pussy. My dick pulsed with lust.\n\n""Don't worry, I'm not going to last much longer.""\n\n""Me neither. Jesus Christ, Bobby, your cock is so fucking big and you bang me so fucking good!""\n\n""Oh, baby, I love all the nasty things you say while we fuck,"" I said. ""Do you talk like this to Dad?""\n\n""Uh-uh. He doesn't like it.""\n\nIt was official. My father was a moron.\n\nI leaned forward and reached under her to feel her pendulous tits as they bounded back and forth. Her hard nipples danced in my palms.\n\n""Here, baby, let me give you a better grip on them,"" Mom said. She rose up on her knees so that we were spooned together. Her pussy angled upward and my cock easily stayed with it. I gave her quick, short strokes. Her chest was upright now, and I reached around and cupped my hands over her heaving melons.\n\n""Ooh, squeeze my big tits, honey. Squeeze them hard. I've been waiting so long for you to do that to them."" I kneaded their firm flesh roughly and rubbed my palms all over them. My cock was pounding Mom's pussy and my hands were feeling her big, bare tits. It simply didn't get much better.\n\nSomething to the right of us caught Mom's interest. ""Look, honey,"" she said. ""There we are.""\n\nThe full-length mirror on the closet door was framing us perfectly in profile. The whole scene was suddenly so objective and thrilling, as if over in the bedroom next door, a well-built, well-hung 16-year-old was fucking his beautiful, voluptuous mother from behind. Mom smiled at me in the reflection, her herbal-scented brown hair swishing and her ass still lunging back to meet my strokes. I studied her broad hips and tapered waist, her tender shoulders and long, graceful neck. Every inch of her was perfect. Every inch of her was so utterly woman. She turned her head toward mine and I kissed her. Then we both looked in the mirror again. It was addictive.\n\n""Oh, Bobby, that is so hot. I love watching you fuck me. I can see all your muscles flexing and ooh, your huge pole going into my pussy. Yeah, slide that big, long thing all the way in and out so I can see it. Mmm, give it to me, honey. Give it to me good!""\n\nShe stretched her arms back over her head to run her fingers through my hair, and I looked in the mirror again. Her massive tits were standing up on her chest like torpedoes, flailing from side to side and bouncing against each other in a pose of gravity-defying human architecture. They were real, they were the size of cantaloupes, and they were sticking straight out. My dick throbbed so hard it hurt. Her tits in the mirror were the most incredible sight I've ever seen in my life.\n\nEven Mom couldn't hold back her pride. ""Oh, honey, look at my tits!""\n\n""I'm looking. God help me, I'm looking.""\n\n""Put your hands on them again, honey.""\n\nI did as the lady asked. It was like grabbing onto two bucking broncos. They were firmer than ever. Their movement was checked by my hands, which I slowly moved down from the upper slopes to her turgid nipples and then to the southern hemispheres. I cupped as much of them as I could in my grip. ""They're unbelievable,"" I said.\n\nMom smiled at me in the mirror and nudged her ass backward so my cock could slide even farther into her. ""I loved it when you squirted cum all over them and my face. No one had ever done that.""\n\nAfter another moment, she went back down on all fours. ""Ooh, Bobby, your big dick is about to make me come.""\n\n""I'm about to come, too.""\n\n""Great, baby. Get me off good and hard and then shoot another big load all over me.""\n\nHearing that brought me a step closer. I tightened my grip on her slim waist and began ramming my cock into her harder than ever.\n\nShe let out a long scream, then barely catching her breath, yelled ""I'm about to come all over your big cock, baby. Ooh, yeah. Ungh! Ooh. Oh. OH. JESUS CHRIST, I'M COMING!""\n\nI felt her pussy contract as I slammed her climax home. The timing was perfect. ""Oh, baby, now I'm about to come,"" I said. ""Oh, god, it's gonna be so good!""\n\n""Yeah, honey, give me every inch and then pull it out,"" she said.\n\n""I want to come in your mouth.""\n\n""Mmm, okay, honey. I hope you squirt another huge load like the first time.""\n\nI angled down into her pussy to stimulate the bottom side of my cock. Then came that shivering seizure as I timed my final strokes.\n\n""Ooh, Bobby, your balls just tightened up.""\n\n""I'm coming!"" I yelled. I gave her one more deep thrust and pulled it all the way out. She spun around and grabbed my cock to take it in her mouth. The head bumped her chin first and my first thick cable of cum blasted onto her neck and shoulder. Then her lips engulfed my dick and I felt surge after surge gush into her mouth. She moaned and swallowed, but still a dribble of semen leaked between her lips and ran back down my convulsing flagpole. My orgasm finally subsided and Mom sucked me dry. She pulled my dick from her mouth and looked up at me. The stream of cum that had landed on her neck was dripping down over both tits. And a tiny white trickle ran from one corner of her mouth.\n\n""Oh, baby, how are we ever going to give this up?"" she asked.\n\n""I don't know.""\n\nShe bent down and began examining the floor beside the bed.\n\n""Cum stains?"" I asked.\n\n""No, you fucked me so hard, I lost a contact.""\n\n***\n\nDad was due home any minute, so we quickly showered (apart, unfortunately) and got dressed. He opened the front door just as we jogged down the stairs looking fresh and rested and probably way too innocent. I had always mentally chastised Dad for being so clueless, but now I prayed he wouldn't notice the unmistakable sheen of sexual bliss on us.\n\n""Hi, everybody,"" he said. ""I didn't think anyone was home. I left a message.""\n\n""We were just out for a walk when you called,"" Mom said, hugging him lightly and giving him a perfunctory peck on the cheek.\n\nDad shook my hand. ""Gosh, I go away for two weeks and it looks like you've grown another inch,"" he said, peering up at me. ""You are getting so big!""\n\n""He certainly is,"" Mom chimed in with a daring lilt in her voice. Standing behind Dad to take his coat, I smirked at her. She slitted her eyes at me and slowly licked her lips. Then she came over to squeeze my dick through my pants and stick her tongue in my ear as Dad hung up his hat. She stepped away just as he turned around.\n\n""He's better than big,"" Mom said. ""He's huge. I think he gets it from me."""
768,"Bull God, The",['beast-f'],"The lesser satyrs used all of their profound knowledge to tease her mortal flesh to a feverish boiling heat of liquid wanton need. They had been taught their art by the Horned Deity. They were supreme in holding the tigress/whore on the precipice of esctasy awaiting the beast. She was the goddess of the empty vessel, loins needing to be split in order to make the spirit whole.\n\nThe Great God of Potency stood looking down upon her sinuous form as she stared back through half closed eyes. He smelled like damp earth and cinnamon. She swore that she felt the heat from his hand while it was still inches away, and when he stroked her thigh rivulets of lightning coursed over her skin like a thousand tongues. She gave a low animal moan and spread her legs farther apart revealing that her swollen womanhood was drenched in musky juice; the Great Satyr licked his lips and buried his head between her legs, his burning agile tongue consuming her sweating cunt. She reached between her legs to stroke the velvet on his horns, feeling the great power in his bull neck, while he fondled her ripe breasts. It was a look that was gentle yet piercing and relentless that he gave her as his head rose. The lips were moist from his feast, his teeth white as pearls in the night and his eyes glowing embers.\n\nHe moved his hips so that she could reach his huge rigid cock. It warmed her mouth with its heat and the moisture at the end tasted like a pungent honey. The cock was large and rock hard. The skin was soft, supple and fragrant, with the head of the organ being plump and just a little softer than the shaft. The Great Bull quaked as she swallowed his cock. His moans were a soft low growling. She held his great rod with one hand, while she clutched at his arm leading between her legs, where he was driving her to a frenzy. His powerful arm was misted with sweat. His scent acted to make her a steaming mosaic of engorged, taut, and yielding flesh. Grabbing her at the hips, The Beast brought her flower up to his lips, holding her aloft as if she were a succulent fruit, while she kept her mouth sucking on his huge penis.\n\nAfter a moment the Lord of Lust let the tigress-slut onto the padded dais, almost dropping her onto the furs. With a beaming grin and a furrowed brow he grabbed her leg and dragged her to the edge of the raised platform. She knew what was coming; her hips writhing, her back arching, her fingers blurring over her clitoris, her hand straining to feel the approaching phallus. Somehow she missed it and the huge erect organ entered her without warning, sinking all the way to the hilt, a fullness she had never experienced before. Drenching waves of warmth cascaded from her melting cunt to her full breasts where they exploded in fountains of pleasure lava flowing through her senses until she was the essence of lust. Red was her color, musk was her flavor. She was purring, possessed. The Bull bellowed, his arched neck bringing his head down to her breast where he licked her neck and tasted all that was his woman tonight. He was roaring out of control, dragging her constantly tighter to him, driving into her as if it is to be his last act. Her head was shaking, violently making her hair fly about, her body arched like a bow.\n\nSuddenly, for a barely perceptible second, they stopped moving,\n\nTHEN THEY STARTED SHUDDERING AND SCREAMING, SHOUTING AND MOANING, POETIC AND FILTHY LANGUAGE FILLED THE AIR. THE TWO WERE VIBRATING SO FAST THAT THEY COULD NOT BE TOLD APART AND THE HEAT WOULD HAVE MADE A MORTAL SHRINK BACK, HAD ANY BEEN PRESENT. THE FURS AND COVERINGS ON THE DAIS WERE FLAPPING AS IF IN A GREAT WIND. IT WAS AS IF VESUVIUS WAS BARELY CONTAINED IN THE CENTER OF THE CHAMBER. WITHOUT WARNING"
769,Bulleton Board Service,"['MF', 'bd']","""Maybe you should just hop in your car and come see me,"" I said, my heart slamming in my chest, wondering about her reply. The screen remained blank for several seconds. Finally the words appeared: ""Where do you live?"" I gave her the address. ""What should I wear?"" Hmmm. ""You will wear a light summer dress, sleeveless, buttoning down the front. Do you own such a dress?""\n""Yes.""\n""Underneath the dress you will wear black bra and panties, the sexiest you own. You DO have those, don't you?""\n""Yes.""\n""Do you have any 'toys'?""\n""I have some bondage things.""\n""Bring them. You aren't that far. It should only take you an hour to get here. And, Pam?""\n""Yes?""\n""When you arrive at the door you will be barefoot. Otherwise I won't let you in. Do you understand?""\n""Yes.""\n""An hour, then. Goodbye."" And I logged off the system. ---- It was the longest hour of my life. The anticipation was turning me into a nervous wreck. What had I done? How could I invite this stranger to my house? Was I crazy? What if she was an ax murderer? A crazed female who used this as a method of finding her victims? What if she were 4'4"" and 350 pounds? She said she was 5'7"", 120, with a 36-24-35 figure, long black hair and blue eyes. Was she bullshitting me? How many people lie about their appearance, knowing they'll never see, or be seen by, the person on the other end? I was honest: 5'10"", 180, a personal trainer in excellent shape and possessing a VIVID imagination which made for some pleasant evenings with some like- minded ladies. Precisely an hour had gone by when I heard a car pull into my driveway. My throat was dry as I answered the knock at the door. ""Coming,"" I croaked. I opened the door and there stood Pam. She hadn't been lying. She was gorgeous! Exactly as she had described herself, and wearing exactly what I had dictated. And barefoot! ""Come in,"" I said non-commitally. ""So waddya want?"" She didn't look at me, waiting for me to tell her what to do. When I saw that she was truly serious I ambled over to the leather couch. She remained in the doorway. ""Come here,"" I said, trying my best Mickey Rourke impersonation. She came to the sofa and sat down. ""DID I SAY YOU COULD SIT? I DIDN'T SAY YOU COULD SIT!"" I barked. Pam immediately rose, a bit cowed. ""That's better. Stand in front of me. That's a very pretty dress you have on. Buttons and everything.""\n""Just like you told me to wear,"" she said shyly. ""That's right. Now unbutton it. Slowly."" Pam started at the top, and went down her dress. My dick throbbed with each new expanse of exposed skin. Her tan was deep and her skin looked very soft and well cared for. Pam wore a black half-bra which opened in front, barely covering her erect nipples. Her panties were cut high in the thigh and flattered her shapely hips and ass. ""Slide the dress off your shoulders."" The material fell to the floor with a soft rustle. I was really getting into it; telling her what to do and having her obey without hesitation was a real power boost. ""Take off your bra, Pam."" Her fingers shook as they undid the clasp and drop the garment after the dress. ""Now I want you to rub your fingers across the crotch of your panties."" Pam ran two manicured fingers across the silky material. After a couple of minutes, I asked her if she was getting wet. ""Mmmmmm,"" she responded. ""Faster,"" I commanded. She increased her tempo. Her eyes half closed as her knees buckled a bit. ""You can cum this way, can you?"" I asked her. ""Uhhh-huuuhhh,"" Pam gasped. ""NO YOU CAN'T!"" I shouted and jumped off the couch to grab her hands away from her sopping cunt. ""Nooo,"" she cried, shaking. I pushed her to her knees. ""Unzip me,"" I ordered. ""Take it out. Hold it in your hands. Don't rub it, don't kiss it, don't suck it. Just hold it."" Her hands were soft and slightly damp from her pussy. ""Now look me in the eye and tell me how much you want to suck it, Pam. Convince me to let you suck my cock."" She hesitated. ""Come on tell me!""\n""May I suck you cock, please...feel you on my lips?""\n""You gotta do better than that, kid,"" I chided. ""I want to feel you in my mouth, I want to taste you....""\n""Yeah, maybe you'd like me to cum down your throat? ""Oh, yes!""\n""Or maybe all over your face. Is that what you want, Pam?""\n""And on my breasts....""\n""All right, you can suck it. I like it sucked loud and wet."" Pam took the head in her lips and licked around, touching my heavy balls and rubbing them gently. After a few minutes of this I grabbed her by her shoulders and pulled her up. ""Get your bag and follow me,"" I told her. The bedroom was well-lit and contained a king-size bed covered in blue satin. There was also a dresser and a large beanbag chair with a lambskin on it in the middle of the room. ""Put the bag on the bed,"" I told her. Pam put down the bag and turned to face me. ""I think I dropped something behind the beanbag. Bend over and get it for me."" She knelt in front of the chair, hiking her juicy panty-covered ass into the air invitingly. And who was I not to accept such an invitation? I ripped off my clothes and leapt upon her. I stroked my cock across her ass while I reached around to massage her bouncing tits. ""You like this, baby? Getting turned on?""\n""Yes,"" came a muffled reply. ""What do you want me to do with all this cock, Pam? Do you want me to FUCK you with it?""\n""Yes, PLEASE!!""\n""You know the rules....You have to tell me how much you want it.""\n""Please fuck me, I really want it in me.""\n""Yeah, you really do?""\n""YES!""\n""You want me rubbing it against your swollen pussy lips or do you want me DEEP inside you?""\n""In me. Oh, in me, please!"" I grabbed her hips. ""You like it rough like this, don't you, baby?"" She nodded. I pressed the my cockhead aginst her lips and pushed slowly. I rubbed the head of my prick against her soft hair, just touching her labia. ""Yes, you'd like me to go in slooowly,"" I said, pushing the head in. She flinched. ""Slooowly,"" another inch. ""Mmmmmm,"" Pam moaned. ""Then SHOVE IT ALL THE WAY IN!"" and with that I rammed in into her tight, slick hole, all the way to my balls. It easily went in but she shrieked with amazement. ""Then out again...and IN!"" Pam's whole body was quivering beneath me as I pumped away for several minutes. ""How does that feel, Pam. Does that feel nice? Having my cock slide in and out of your hot, wet hole?""\n""I love it! I'm gonna cum! Almost...there...""\n""NO! DON'T YOU DARE CUM! GET YOUR ASS UP ON THAT BED RIGHT NOW!,"" I roared, pulling out and leaving her woefully unfulfilled. ""Noooo, please fuck me. Please. Maaaaake meeeee CUMMM!!""\n""NO. Get up on the bed, you cunt!"" I ordered, slapping her ass when she didn't move fast enough. Pam stretched out on the large mattress while I retrieved the manacles from her bag. They were leather and padded with soft fur. I attached a pair to her wrists and then to the brass headboard, prying her arms wide across the bed. I took two more and did the same to her ankles and the footboard, spreadeagling her across the bed. I slipped some pillows behind her to put her in a semi-reclining position as well as one under the small of her back and ass. ""I can have you any way I want, Pam. What would you like me to do? Should I fuck your jugs and cum all over your face? Should I shove my cock down your throat? Do you want me in your pussy. Or maybe I should eat you.?"" She strained against her bindings, shoving her hips at me. ""Eat me, please eat me. Now, please do it. I want your mouth on me!"" Silently I moved to the foot of the bed. I kissed her right instep, moving slowly up her shin and around to her calf, alternating lips with tongue. Once I reached her knee, I trailed a wet tongue up the inside of her thigh until I was two inches away...one inch. She smelled so sweet! Pam tried to push herself toward me as I blew across her clit. And just as she thought I would touch her sex, I moved away. ""Ahhhhh, shit, don't do that! Don't tease me anymore, please!"" Unheedingly, I repeated the procedure on her left leg, the same pattern of kisses and licks until I was back at her lovehole. This time I gently touched the tip of my tongue against her throbbing nubbin. ""Ohhh MYYYYY GOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!"" she screamed, thrusting her hips against my mouth. ""YEAH, Do it. Eat my pussy, lover! Oh, yessss!""\n""Is this what you want, Pam. Do you like this? Tell me or I'll stop.""\n""Ohpleasedon'tstopIlovewhatyou'redoingtomeEatmypussy."" the words came out in a torrent as she reached for her orgasm. ""Fuck me with your tongue! FUCK MEEEEE WITH YOUR TONGUE!!!!"" Her thighs gripped my head as I pushed my tongue all the way in. ""Are you gonna cum, Pam? Are you gonna cum for me? Are you just there?""\n""Yes, yessss, YESSS!"" And her body thrashed against me and the restraints. I was sure she'd rip them right off the bed, so intense was her climax. I returned my lips to hers, tugging them, swiping with my tongue. ""OH YESSS, MORE, AGAIN!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"" After several gut-wrenching climaxes, I looked down at her and said, ""I think you could use a good fucking right about now, Pam. What do you think?""\n""Oh, yessss. Please! Do meeeee!"" I moved up to her mouth. Even though she was definitely well lubricated, I wanted to feel her oral wetness coating my cock. She took it right in and sucked greedily, loudly. I rubbed it across her face, watching her face all the while. She looked deeply into my eyes, luxuriating in the warmth across her face. I slid down her body, trailing pre-cum juice down her chest and taut stomach. I untied her legs and put them up against my chest. Once at the portal of her pussy, I toyed with her. She gasped with delight as I easily slid it into her. After just a few pumps I knew I was about to explode and warned her. ""Where should I cum?""\n""Anywhere you want,"" she whispered. ""I think I want you to see it flying out of my cock and all over your sweet tits. How about that, Pam?""\n""Yeah, that sounds nice. Do you have a big load for me? Let it fly, baby! And fly it did, the first hot blast hitting her right cheek as her head whipped back and forth. The next spurts landed square on her ample chest, a copious amount. I shifted to rub it into her with my cock. She craned her head forward and I let her lick me clean. After a few minutes of recovery, I released her from her bonds and pulled her close for a warm hug. She nuzzled against me, sticky from my cum, but satisfied. Can't wait to get back to the computer and see who else is online. ;)"
770,Bunkin With Barry,['MM'],"My diary? Oh yeah. I'd told him about it that first night we slept together.\n\nI used to keep a detailed jackoff diary throughout most of my early teens. Well, not one exclusively dedicated to the practice exactly; it took the form of a daily addendum in the more conventional journal I kept. At the bottom right-hand corner of each page, I would draw a little box. In it, I'd make cryptic notes of the previous twenty-four hours' one-handed diversions.\n\nA small ""x"" meant a perfunctory wank, one indulged in purely out of transient teenaged stress or simple boredom. If it was followed by an ""s"", that meant it took place in the shower, as ""b"" stood for ""bed"" and so on, to define location. A real boomer of an orgasm, one with many spurts, or one of exceptional velocity, merited a larger ""X"", with one ""!"" tacked on for each distinct volley of cum over my average, which was four. If another guy was involved, two ""x""s would be placed next to each other.\n\nI know how absurdly fastidious all this sounds, but that's the kind of kid I was. It's a Capricorn thing, so they tell me. From the previous year's diary, I could tell you that my cock, when hard, grew from precisely 4 7/8 inches to 5 3/4 inches over the fifty-two weeks from my thirteenth birthday to my fourteenth. But its real growth spurt happened during the year Barry and I were buddies.\n\nFor the three months prior to the first time Barry and I masturbated together, my jackoff log consisted mostly of xs and xb notations, with few X or ! to be found. Also rare, were symbols indicating that I'd had company in my relentless pursuit of temporary ego-loss. One could deduce, from an overview of that summer's record, that I averaged between three and four orgasms a day of so-so rating, that they usually occured in the shower or the barn, with one or two of them being occasionally memorable ones in bed at night. I'd guess I was probably an average wanker for a horny fourteen yearold.\n\nBut from August 28th, 1964, a week before I was to start tenth grade, there begins at the corners of my diary pages such a profusion of upper case XX and multiple !!!! notations that, looking at them now, I have to suspect that I must have been bragging to myself in code. I see also, by the other things I wrote among my normal day-to-day prattlings, that I was beginning to fall in love with my brother Nils' former best friend. Previously, I might have entered something like: ""Barry and I cycled out to the mill and then we went to his house to work on the rigging to his Cutty Sark model"", and that would be it. But all entries after that magic day also include curious minutiae about him that document the progress of my captivation-- things like a quarter-page description of Barry's new haircut, or what he was wearing that day, or a quote of something he'd said that struck me as clever.\n\nWe'd only been chumming around full-time for a few weeks when we found ourselves beating off together in a portable outhouse off a two-lane blacktop. Not only had he brought me to a bona fide X!!! orgasm in that smelly sweatbox of a john, slipping and sliding my dick against that herculean loaf of his. No, he'd also done it to me inside his own briefs-- while he was wearing them! I'd have followed him off a cliff from that moment on. Turns out, that incident and the ones that followed it laid the foundation for a huge part of what I consider erotic today.\n\nBefore that day, underwear was a pretty much a no-brainer thing-- you put on a clean pair in the morning after your shower and you didn't think about them again until bedtime, when you took them off, put them in the hamper, and put your pajamas on. At least that was the routine for me until I became buddies with Barry. He might have been nearly as inexperienced and confused as I was about the broader spectrum of man-to-man possibilities; but he already *knew*, at barely sixteen, that whatever else it might entail, underwear was going to be a part of it. Since I was the one with whom he first explored many of those possibilites, I suppose was natural for his preoccupation to influence me the way it has.\n\nAnother reason I fixated on the whole underwear thing might stem from the fact that it was a prominent element the first time I ever got it together enough to display open affection towards another guy. Barry had seemed so natural nuzzling and licking me that my Nordic self-control had been completely undermined. Not only was it the first time I'd kissed a guy; it was the first time I'd kissed anybody, and meant it. But I sure thought about it a lot. Visualized it. Jacked off to it. Arranged my pillows into a vaguely human facsimile and practiced it on the decidedly un-mouthlike crook of my elbow.\n\nMy problem had always been one of available targets. I was far too reserved to try kissing any of the guys I occasionally wanked with. It had become almost like they were jacking off with me as a kind of favor anyway, as though it were some prerequisite way of thanking me for my hospitality during sleepovers. Like any ritual we observe purely out of sentimentality or with an air of resigned politeness, the experience usually left both of us unfulfilled, each for his own reasons. Still, it was always a welcome foreign hand coaxing my load-- and something I wasn't about to fuck up by laying a big slurpy one on the kid in bed beside me. Now, with Barry, I'd no longer have that to worry about. He claimed I was the first guy he'd ever kissed on the mouth, but he sure was good at it.\n\nWe arrived back at my place several hours after our outhouse tryst. It had been a long ride home, but mostly downhill or easy flats. The shadows had grown long and it was ""date night"" at our house. My brother had just driven off to a prayer meeting or somesuch with Sheila: the rat-faced frumpette he called his girlfriend.\n\nMy folks thought she was ""a little too religious"", but they seemed to accept her. I hated everything about her. Her rodentine features aside, she also behaved like a shrew. Very occasionally she'd pass her arm around Nils' neck, seemingly out of affection, but I suspect she was simply sizing him up for a collar. After only six months of her steady company, my brother had mutated from a mildly toxic Goody Two-shoes into a morally superior prig. I only go into such detail because it serves to demonstrate what a moron Nils had been for dumping Barry as a friend in favor of Sheila's henpeckery.\n\nMy mom and pop were avid ballroom dancers. Saturday was also the night they drove into the city for their weekly infusion of canned Count Basie, waxed parquet flooring and nursed drinks. Once the obligatory parent-to-parent phone call was made concerning his spending the night, everything was set; Barry and I would be left to our own devious devices until whatever time Nils came home. The folks wouldn't be back until 1 am or later. We waved them goodbye and tried to contain our smirks when my mom said to make sure we got to bed at a ""decent"" hour. I, for one, was planning on an early night.\n\nApparently, so was Barry. Their car was still spitting gravel down the laneway and we both smelled like ditchdiggers, but Barry pinned me to the wall of the laundry room the instant we were inside the house. He gave me such a needy, passionate kiss that it just about took my breath away.\n\n""I've been wanting to do that for the past hour,"" he admitted, when he finally let up. ""I'm real glad we don't have to wait until later to mess around again.""\n\nAs was I, but my sense of hygiene was running neck-in-neck with my libido, threatening to overtake it any minute. Whatever happened between Barry and me next would have to wait until after a shower and a much-needed encounter with a toothbrush. ""Strip,"" I told, him with a smirk and a cocked eyebrow.\n\n""All the way? Right here?"" he shot me a confused grin, but he started to pull his t-shirt over his head anyway.\n\n""There's nobody else home but you and me. And you're standing next to a washing machine,"" I told him, ""Just put your shit inside and then you can go have the first shower.""\n\n""First shower? I was kind of looking forward to us having one together,"" Barry said with a theatrical pout. ""Where'll you be?""\n\n""I'll be..."" I trailed off. We hadn't eaten since lunchtime. I meant to tell him that I'd be warming us up some food. But just then, Barry stepped out of his shorts and briefs in one graceful swoop, leaving him suddenly, splendidly, naked. Blood instantly drained from my brain at the sight of him and rushed straight for my prick. Barry's cock hung soft, pale and hooded. Even flaccid, it looked anything but innocent: thick as a knackwurst and as long, it curved heavily before his fuzzy nuts. His foreskin seemed to sneer. He tugged at the flap of extra skin with his thumb and forefinger a few times, absently stretching it into a hollow pink sheath, extending it nearly an inch beyond the tip of his dick.\n\nBarry's shorts and underwear sure were a sight. He threw them into the machine without even separating them; for all I knew, they were stuck to each other from all the cum we'd hosed into them. The breeze generated by our ride home had dried all but the most saturated places in his beat-up old Stanfields. Still, large greyish blotches bore witness to our excesses of that afternoon. Barry removed his socks and added them to the washer as well.\n\n""Now you,"" he said, pulling my t-shirt out of my jeans and gathering it upwards along my sides. I started to undo my pants. Barry's dick suddenly started to pulse and widen, as if the mere sight of my flat, hairless abdomen and my count-the-ribs chest were sufficient to arouse him. But I knew he was thinking about the evening before us. I was too. Before I'd added the last of my stuff to the washer, I was thoroughly boned, standing near-vertical and stiff as a pump handle. Barry nuzzled the back of my neck and reached around me to give my cock a few friendly tugs while I tried to concentrate on how much soap to use. His hot, spongy dick prodded the back of my thigh, causing my own to surge in Barry's loose fist.\n\nBy the time I'd put the casserole my mom left us in the oven and joined him in the bathroom, Barry was already rinsing off. I handed him a loaded toothbrush and stood scouring with my own while I took in Barry's sexy, dripping form. God, he was built; broader across the chest than even my brother, who was two years older and lifted weights. Barry's most conspicuous feature, however, was his downward-pointing, but fully-aroused cock. I was happy to see his ardor hadn't diminished since we parted. Nor had mine-- my cock stayed hard all the time I was busy in the kitchen, even while I wrote out a phone message from one of my mom's stupid friends.\n\nOnce I stepped into the shower Barry had me turn around and began soaping up my back. My eyes closed in a euphoria only true cleanliness junkies can know, I shampooed my hair while a spare pair of hands roamed my body with a washcloth and a soap cake, from my neck to the very bottoms of my feet. But Barry saved the good parts for last. He knelt in front of me and treated himself to a close-up, dog's-eye view of my soapy dick and balls. He'd pull my cock down to the horizontal and then let it go, over and over, just to watch it spring back by itself. Humming to himself, as if in wonder of its rigidity, he murmured, ""Fuck, I wish my dick did that,"" more to himself than to me.\n\n""Yeah, and I wish my dick was half the size of yours."" I gurgled, still chewing on my toothbrush. Barry took his time applying more soap to the insides of my thighs and my bag. Having finished rinsing my hair, and since Barry was taking care of the rest of me, I turned my attention to my cock. I skinned it all the way back and meticulously cleaned behind the ridge of my glans. My fingertips could discern precum blending with the soap and I couldn't resist spreading that along my shaft, working it in with squishy strokes that made Barry giggle.\n\nHe ran a set of washcloth-covered fingertips along the crack of my ass. I immediately clenched my cheeks in automatic recoil, spitting his hand out of my soapy rift, but somehow retaining the washcloth. Barry tittered and pulled it out with a playful yank. ""Hey, I'll wash there!"" I told him. It wasn't just because I was ticklish that I'd balked.\n\n""What? I just washed ninty-five percent of you, Jens. And it's not like I don't know how to clean a butthole-- I even have one of my own. See?"" Impishly, Barry bent over, head to knees, and flashed me. Traces of suds clung to his raven-toned butt hairs and his squinting, bronze-edged anus. To give me a ""better"" view, he spread his cheeks grotesquely with clutching, outstretched fingers. Except for the fact that his his fat, partially skinned bone and nuts showed below it, I found the sight of Barry's asshole singularly unerotic.\n\n""Yeah,"" I told him, ""and you'll be washing it yourself too."" In my head, any and all buttplay was queer. (As if my swapping spit and semen with Barry in that port-a-potty hadn't been.)\n\nI got the same inadequate sex education from my folks that Nils got, that a lot of kids in those days got. It consisted entirely of the distilled wisdom to be found in two advice-for-teens books, tactfully left on our beds one day while we were at school. Mine was by Dear Abby and Nils' was by Pat Boone. I suppose we were supposed to read them and then trade or something like that, but Nils and I never confided in each other about anything, least of all about sexual matters. I only read the Boone epic by sneaking it out of Nils' room while he was away at Scout camp. Neither book mentioned homosexuality in a very positive light. And there had been no follow-up discussion with my parents concerning any of the information they contained; I sensed immediately that giving us those books had been their way of avoiding the issue.\n\nSupplementary information was to be had in abundance on the playground however, where lurid descriptions of what homos really did with each other were sniggered over and reviled. I knew that a lot of the things I wanted to do with another guy were high up there on the official list of queer shit, but I'd somehow convinced myself that if I just didn't do too many of them-- most especially not ""corn-holing""-- I'd be okay. In effort to preserve my dodgey definition of normal, I managed to completely de-eroticize anything anal. It had been fairly easy actually, given the fanatical attitude toward personal cleanliness my parents had already instilled.\n\nBarry stood up and draped the washcloth over my upstanding pole with a playful grin. ""No sweat,Jens."" he said affably, ""Fronts are where it's really at anyway."" He pulled the wet cloth off again as though he were unveiling a statue. Then he backed up a step. Hands on his hips, Barry eyed me up and down, as if he were inspecting a calf he might buy. His toned, cyclist's legs were spread wide, his feet against each side of the tub. Accentuated by the slight bend of his knees, his bloated dick hung at about four o'clock, skinned back and dripping more than just shower spray. Barry locked my gaze, tweaked his knob and ran his tongue across his lips. ""Damn, I'm going to have to kiss you again.""\n\nWe groped and necked and traded Pepsodent-flavored spit against all four walls of the stall until the hot water tank finally bled. Barry didn't appear to be at all concerned about the sudden change in water temperature, but I sure was. It was my back that was getting the full brunt of it. I thought we'd better opt for a change of venue before my nuts headed north for good. ""Let's get out of here,"" I told him, as I shut off the icy spray.\n\nBarry clutched me playfully about the waist from behind, just as I was raising a foot to climb out of the tub. ""Nothin' doin', Slim,"" he chuckled, ""You don't get outa' here until I squoink."" He rubbed my belly vigorously with one palm, bumping the head of my upstanding boner with his knuckles on each rapid up-and-down swipe. Again, the heat of Barry's fat cock pressed itself into the back of my thigh like a fleshy branding iron. Again he twiddled my stiff nipples. His transitional stubble rasped along my cheek, lightly, just before he drilled the tip of his tongue into my ear. That pinned me. If I had a thought in my head to insist on a move to the comfort of my bed, Barry found it and erased it with his tongue.\n\nI turned to face him, but instead of locking him in another embrace, I dropped to my knees in front of him-- assisted by the downward pressure of his hands on my shoulders. ""Pound it for me, Jens."" he pleaded in a throaty whisper. I began a series of long, slow tugs at it, underhand, right next to my shoulder.\n\nHe hummed quietly and bent his knees a little more. ""That's nice, Jens. But go faster and grip it tighter. There! That's it, just like that. Now faster."" I began slamming his dick like I was shaking some obstinate ketchup bottle and my very life depended on getting the contents out. His balls were rattling forward and back, bumping the heel of my wanking hand with each clenched and frantic downstroke. Soon the muscles on the front of Barry's splayed thighs began to tighten rhthmically, as did the ripples of his abdomen. He began a lot of erratic forward thrusts into my palm. ""Oh Jesus! Tighter!"" he gasped. I grabbed his twitching thigh for better leverage, bit down on my lower lip and gave him everything I had.\n\nAbruptly, his thrusting stopped and he went perfectly rigid. I continued my flogging of his pole though; I was determined not to stop skinning until I saw jizz. I looked up at Barry's face after a few more seconds. No sound or breath escaped his open, laughing mouth, yet his beet-red brow was knit as though he were about to cry. Then I felt the moist heat of his first jet on my shoulder. He laid a broad, creamy epaulet of sperm across it, so close to my ear that I actually heard it splat. Then Barry bent forward slightly with a great, explosive exhalation and grabbed his cock away from me.\n\n""Lean back!"" He practically shouted it. I grabbed my heels and lowered myself backwards, reclining until my back met cold, wet tile. I looked down at my neglected boner. Its exposed pink knob was fairly glimmering in the harsh, almost surgical lighting of our bathroom. Though quite wet already with my own preseminal juice, my dick was about to get a lot wetter.\n\nBarry's second spurt went to waste on the floor of the tub near his foot while I was busy repositioning myself, but the next two, impossibly long and thick, landed right on my pole, causing it to twitch and thump against my belly. I grabbed for it and started wanking. Barry drained the remains of his load into his palm, stripping the last drops off his gathered foreskin between two fingers. He fell to his knees with shudder of fulfillment and he held his spunk-filled hand in front of me. Three long, white puddles filled the spaces between his fingers, joining where they met the larger, deeper pond in the middle of his palm. Barry brought it to my face with a probing look. I nodded. Yes.\n\nI watched his beaming face as he fed me his wad, slowly tipping his palm to my lips. I gripped his wrist with both hands, abandoning my cock once again, so as not to lose a single drop of him. Once I was down to licking the final, sweet-salty remnants off his palm, he drew his hand back and leaned in to embrace me. Most of his first volley had trickled into my armpit by now, and Barry lapped at it lightly before finally docking with my parted lips. As soon as our tongues began their dance, he gripped my cock and began jacking it slowly between our pressed abdomens. Time kind of hovered there for a while.\n\n""Your turn,"" Barry said at last, pulling off me and squatting back on his heels. ""But you have to tell me what you want.""\n\n""What I want?"" I wondered out loud. His pulls on my cock dropped off to gentle, infrequent tugs, as if he wasn't going to proceed without express instructions. ""I just want to get off,"" I told him, ""What else?""\n\n""Yeah. I know that. But how?""\n\n""The usual, I guess,"" I'd never really had choices. I only had a rough idea of what most of them could be.\n\n""Jens,"" Barry chuckled, ""we've only done this shit once before. We don't have a *usual*.""\n\n""Well, you know, jack it. Like I just did to you."" I suggested, climbing off the floor of the tub and standing up before him.\n\nBarry put his fingertips on my slimey knob and twiddled it absently. ""That's it?"" he asked. He was still wearing that ever-present grin, but his eyebrows lent a note of incredulity to his face now, as though I were blithely passing up some great opportunity without properly thinking it through. I suspected, of course, that he was trying to find a way to tell me that he'd be willing to suck my dick.\n\nThat was an extremely gutsy thing to do in those days. Getting the rep of ""cocksucker"" at school meant suffering the most irrevocable pariah-hood. Every highschool seems to have had at least a few kids who got tarred with the epithet, deservedly or not. At my school, a single ill-fated boner in the showers after phys ed meant you ate lunch with exchange students and the math club until college. But the possibility that Barry would be inclined to blow me opened a far bigger can of worms for me.\n\nWith all the other kids I'd grown up messing around with, there had always been a strict code of reciprocation. You did to the other kid as he did to you. Even at that, you stayed well within our admittedly restricted repertoire of exclusively genital fiddling. Now, as the citadel of my masturbatory orthodoxy was beginning to crumble at its very foundations, I was fairly certain that if I told Barry it was okay to blow me, the implication would be that I'd blow him in return. I wasn't so sure I could do that. Of all the things I fantasized about doing with my jackoff buddies, giving head was the item off the ""queer shit"" list that disturbed me the most. That's because for the past couple years I'd been convinced that I'd tried it on a friend while he slept.\n\nThat is, I woke up one morning and the sight of Danny Fenske asleep on the other half of the bed caused me to flash on an incredibly vivid recollection. In it, I had the longjohn bottoms he slept in pulled down to mid-thigh and I had my mouth on his cock. His dick had started out soft, but it soon filled out in my mouth and I slimed it up and down for what seemed to be a very long time. The vision/memory evaporated before he came, but I don't remember him as capable of ejaculating at that point. When Danny awoke, he gave up no clue as to whether it had actually happened. And I certainly wasn't going to ask him outright. To this day, I don't know if I'd been recalling a dream I'd just had, or whether it was a memory of something that had actually transpired in the mist of half-sleep. It doesn't matter a fig to me today either way, but standing in the shower, with Barry on his knees in front of me, it mattered the world. It mattered because, real or imagined, I'd *enjoyed* doing it-- and that was unquestionably queer.\n\n""I said...."" drawled Barry, until he had my attention, ""is that it?"" He was still wearing that same smirk of disbelief. ""You sure whackin' you off's all I can do for ya'?""\n\nHe let his gathered fingertips pass along the rim of my cum-coated, unsheathed dickhead and slid them downwards along my shaft until the tip of my knob bumped hard against the heel of his palm. The similarity of his caress to a mouth going down on a dick wasn't wasted on me. (Even if I hadn't experienced the genuine article, I'd simulated it myself countless times, and in precisely that way.) Barry pulled his fingertips back up to the head, thumbed it lightly a few times and then quickly slid them back to the root. He knew exactly how rocked and confused I was just then, how malleable. He was teasing me, pure and simple.\n\n""If you were me, what would you want?"" I asked him. There. That would put the ball back into his court.\n\nBarry responded without hesitation, ""Oh, I'd want somebody to lay me out and lick me all over, no question about it-- but I'd want a pair of jockeys on.""\n\n""You mean if I put a of jockeys on, you'd lick me all over? Or just the parts you could see?"" I wasn't merely being coy. I was beginning to catch a glimpse of a possible comprimise. I was anxious to try the sensation of Barry's lips on my tits again and his fascination with my armpits intrigued me somewhat. If I could indulge those things without having to reciprocate beyond that, I'd welcome the chance.\n\n""What you wear is up to you, I'd just lick around it."" Barry said resolutely, but with great humor. He stood up and pecked me on the lips. He kept his face close to mine and stared into my eyes for a few seconds. Gripping the outsides of my thighs, he became very businesslike, but there was an unguarded sense of need in his tone, ""I REALLY want this, Jens. We've only got so much time alone, let's not piss it away.""\n\nHe had me by the bag literally as well as figuratively. I was horny beyond measure; all Barry had to do was grab my shaft. He knew I'd shuffle along behind him as he pulled me back into my room. His cock started to fattenen up again at the prospect of more action. ""There's probably not enough hot water yet, even for a quick rinse,"" I lamented, looking back over my shoulder into the bathroom.\n\n""Never mind that! I love you this way: clean, but cummy. ""\n\nThat shot me for a loop. He said 'I love you'. It had been qualified, of course, and tossed off in the way one might say, 'I love bagels'. Still, it made the small hairs on the back of my neck bristle with something like pride.\n\n""None of these will fit you,"" I told Barry as I mussed the meticulous rows of uniformly folded white jockeys that were my underwear drawer. ""Even the ones that used to be Nils'. Do you want a pair of his nowadays ones, or a pair of my dad's boxers? Nobody'll mind.""\n\n""Your dad's BOXERS? Yech! These ones right here'll do just fine."" Barry said. He snatched the pair I had in my hand and stepped into them. His dick wasn't even fully swollen, yet it threatened the very structure of those poor briefs. The waistband didn't pinch him as much as I thought it would, but he was forced to wear them way low on his hips. Even so, the pouch was full-to-bursting-- in spite of his having tucked his meat down between his splayed balls, the total package expanded the peehole of my jockeys to a yawning rent that revealed a dense thicket his blue-black pubes and the thick vein that ran along the top of his cock. I was having no small amount of trouble cramming myself into my own briefs. I opted for comfort and allowed my dick to lie on an upward diagonal with my dickhead throbbing just below the ridge of my pelvic bone. Most people take their underwear off for sex. Barry and I put a fresh pair on instead. That was to become a pattern of sorts.\n\nBarry yanked the quilt off the bed and had me lay flat on my belly. Then he straddled me from behind. Keeping his packed crotch a respectful distance off my butt, Barry covered my upper body with his and began by drawing wet circles with his tongue across my freckled, knobby shoulders. That was how he began. For the next twenty minutes or more he licked every bit of exposed skin he encountered. I discovered the true erotic nature of parts of my body I'd taken completely for granted until that night-- the backs of my knees, the soles of my feet. I found out why we have earlobes.\n\nI had jammed one hand under me and was giving my drooling knob a good fingering while Barry lapped away, humming and slurping shamelessly as he went. At one point he'd stuck his probing tongue under the legseam of my jockeys near my ass and he pulled downwards at their waistband with his teeth a few times, but otherwise he seemed to be okay with our half-struck bargain. That is, it seemed that way, until he told me to roll over. When I did, the head of my dick and and an inch of slender shaft stuck out beyond the waisband.\n\n""Hey! I'd call THAT outside your drawers!"" Barry said, pointing at my exposed cock and smacking his lips lustfully. I reached down to tuck it back in, but Barry had already spun around so that his face was lined up with my crotch. He let out a wistful sigh and returned my cock to its home in my briefs. Then he lay his cheek on the inside of my nearest thigh, staring at the foreshortened view of my bulge and caressing the flat of my belly with an open, roaming palm. ""You look so cool up close, boned in your jockeys like that, Jens.""\n\nSo did he. He'd arranged himself so that his own package lay less than a foot from my face. I spread my hand on the mountain range of bulges that loaded the pouch of the briefs I'd loaned him. That got him licking again; the insides of my thighs this time. I thought it might not hurt to try it on him. I lapped tentatively at the front of one thigh and felt it tense under my tongue. I groped until I could make out the head of his cock through the cotton and began fondling it while I flattened his thigh hairs with my tongue. Barry moaned his consent, cocked one leg and thrust his hips forward slightly.\n\nAs before, when I'd been on my stomach, Barry limited his licking to exposed flesh, but at the terminus of one long, wet nuzzle upwards along my inner thigh, I felt his mouth capture one cotton-encased ball. His spit bled through the fabric almost instantly. I groaned and my dick pitched excitedly inside my shorts at the moist, migrant warmth when he switched to the other nut.\n\n""I don't know about this, Barry,"" I told him in a wavering tone. That's when his hand, which had still been palming my belly, went inside the waistband of my Jockeys and gripped my yearning shaft. Barry said nothing, his mouth never left my sodden balls. All he did was rearrange his meat so that it lay more sideways and defined in his briefs.\n\nI don't know if he did it so it would present a more appealing, edible, package, but it did. The long, fretful crossing of my oral Rubicon began that very moment. I leaned forward and started to mimic the slurping and sucking Barry was treating my balls to. Then, with eyes closed, filled with pent-up lust, and without a conscious thought of accelerating the proceedings, I wantonly clamped my mouth onto the drooling, veiled head of Barry's oversized cock. I heard his muffled, ""Oh fuck, yes!"" Again his hips pitched forward, this time mashing the length of his log against my cheek.\n\nIn spite my passion, I meant to pull off it as soon as I realized what I'd been mouthing, but even before I could, Barry rushed to reciprocate in kind. His hot mouth descended on my knob and he sucked noisily at the precum that was straining through the fabric where it pulsed.\n\nI froze. For a split second I felt absolutely nothing, in full knowledge that Barry had just gobbled my cockhead. Then the wave broke. It was literally like that-- a warm, moist glow spread from the tip of my dick and traveled up the length of my torso, gaining heat and momentum as it came. Then, with a mighty, wet ka-THUNK, it enveloped me totally, just like the rib-crushing smack of a curling, two-meter breaker. I unleashed my wad with an urgency that even took me by surprise, not to mention Barry, who was hastily slurping my seed through the front of my briefs as fast as I could pump it to him. In sheer orgasmic abandon I reattached my mouth to Barry's knob, suddenly determined to tap Barry's load of cream the same way.\n\nI didn't have long to work on it. Before my spasms abated completely, Barry began a series of ""oh""s that rose in pitch and tempo until his glans began swell in my mouth. His sudden silence and several erratic throbs signalled his climax. A single layer of underwear cotton doesn't make a very resistant seive, I found; not when a guy's piss slit is pressed tight against it and there's a sucking mouth on the other side. Barry's hot load blanketed my tongue almost instantly, accompanied by much groaning and pitching about from him. He rolled from his side onto his back in exhaustion, separating my mouth from his cock. But I could see he was still pumping. At the spot where his palpitating dickhead was outlined in the saturated cloth, a single milky drop grew and grew until its surface tension finally broke and it drizzled down the outside of his briefs. I lapped at it while Barry panted and tried to regain his breath. When I was satisfied I'd gotten it all, I curled my lips to return to his knob. He shuddered and grabbed the back of my head.\n\n""Oh, Jens! For chrissakes back off a bit. At least for a few seconds,"" he half-chuckled, nervously, pulling away from the onslaught of my suddenly insatiable, cleaving mouth. I was always like that: it took forever for me to get up the nerve to actually do a thing. I'd have to weigh all the pros and cons first; fret over all the details and possible ramifications. But once I finally gave in to an urge, I tended to approach things with the fanaticism of a true convert. Jacking off with the neighborhood kids had been just like that. I stared at the profile of Barry's ebbing, cloth-covered bone and tried to calculate how long it might be before he'd be ready to do that again. He stroked my inner thigh lightly as he gradually returned to the here and now.\n\n""Jee-zus! That was the most righteous fuckin' squoink I ever had, man."" he drawled lazily.\n\n""Me too,"" I told him.\n\nBarry rolled himself off the bed and headed for the bathroom, his firm butt amply filling my jockeys with alternately clenching cheeks as he padded to the toilet. I could see him in profile as he hauled his sticky prong out and skinned it back. ""Hey! No fair peekin'!"" he joked. I snickered and interlocked my fingers behind my head, listening to Barry piss with my eyes closed.\n\nWhen Barry came back to bed we sat cross-legged, face to face. We talked for a long time, occasionally reaching out to fondle the other or leaning in for yet another kiss. Barry said he could use a neck rub, so I had him lay on his stomach and knelt beside him. I was just beginning to massage Barry's neck when the door to the bathroom from Nils' side suddenly burst open. Nils appeared, carrying a towel and wearing only his corny pleated, cuffed Bermuda shorts. Barry and I had been so engrossed with each other that we hadn't even heard Nils' car pull in.\n\nHe was looking downward as he entered the bathroom, but did a classic double-take at my open door. His eyes momentarily bugged out when he saw Barry and me on the bed. Barry remained flat on his stomach. When he heard Nils open the door he'd snatched up a Fantastic Four comic and instantly pretended to be absorbed by it. I sprang off the bed and turned away from the bathroom to hide my soaked jockeys from Nils. I called ""hi"" to him over my shoulder. I wasn't boned exactly, but my dick looked almost naked from the way the dampened cotton adhered to it.\n\n""Uh, Hi Jens. Barry."" He said ""Barry"" like it was a question.\n\n""Sure is a hot night, eh?"" I blathered, as if a superficial comment on the humid evening ought to be sufficient to account for our undress. But I was instantly sorry. I wondered if he'd think I meant it in some flaunting manner. It was going to be awkward talking to Nils with my back to him. I wished he would just pull the bathroom door closed and leave us alone. That would give me time to put my room back in order, but most importantly, it would give me time to put on a dry pair of jockeys.\n\n""Yeah, hot night,"" echoed Nils in a trailing voice that told me his thoughts were on something else. ""uhm, excuse me, Barry. Jens, can I talk with you for a minute? In my room?""\n\n""Sure, alright,"" I said, sounding artificial, far too chipper for the occasion. I turned, facing Nils, momentarily forgetting all about the state of my briefs. I quickly turned away again, panicked that Nils had seen them, if only for an instant. Then I noticed that the mirror above my dresser was reflecting my frontal image to Nils even then. In it, I saw him glaring down at Barry who was still steadfastly pretending to read. ""I'll be right there."" I told him. I snatched my bathrobe off its hook and hastily threw it on, but he'd already stepped back into his bedroom by the time I turned around again.\n\nBarry didn't look up from the comic, but he said to me, as I headed through the bathroom to Nils' room, ""Boy, if looks could kill..."" I knew he was trying to sound lightly sarcastic, but his tone betrayed a distinct unease.\n\nI found Nils standing with his hands on his hips just inside the doorway. He closed the door to the bathroom and pushed me into a sitting position at the foot of his bed with one prodding index finger to my solar plexus. ""Hey!"" I growled in a low, threatening tone.\n\n""There's a burnt cassarole in the oven,"" he spat.\n\n""Call the Fire Department. Is that all?"" I started to get up.\n\n""The bathroom looks like a war zone."" he spat again, punctuating the vitriol with another stiff-fingered prod, to my shoulder this time.\n\n""I'll pick up later. Who made you towel monitor anyway? Fuck Nils, lighten up!""\n\n""That's not what I called you in here for."" Nils paused, but not for effect. For all his uncharacteristic aggressiveness, he suddenly took on the look of a person who can't make up his mind whether he's about to put his foot in it or not.\n\n""Spit it out, Nils. I have company,""\n\n""Your 'company', yes. Well look, Jens, it's like this..."" He paused again. The exhalations and stuttering false starts of nerve being marshalled filled the silence. ""That is, I don't like the change I'm seeing in you lately. Mom and pop just think you're going through some phase. But I know better. You're always acting like twerp because you're well on your way to becoming a pervert, if you aren't one already."" Nils said it with his legs spread and his hands on his hips again, posturing like John Wayne chiding some tenderfoot ranch hand. I hoped he'd more or less shot his bolt with that, that his sergeant-major caricature had taken most of what passed in him for bravado.\n\nNils was a big guy at eighteen. Though he hadn't actually hit me in years, he stood eight inches taller than me and outweighed me by more than twenty pounds. He could have laid me out with an effortless backhand. Even so, I hated righteous indignation at the best of times; I sure wasn't going to take any of it from my brother. He knew that from old. If he'd prodded me with his fingertip one more time, I'd have sucker-punched him without a second thought. I think knew that too.\n\n""Save it, St. Peter,"" I told him, ""Go practice your missionary work on somebody who gives a shit. You don't know what you're talking about."" Again, I started to stand up.\n\n""I'm not as stupid as you imagine, you little pig!"" He almost yelled it, but he lost steam and quieted right down right after he said it. ""You think I don't know you and Barry were... abusing yourselves in there?"" Nils could barely get the words out. He looked down at his bare feet and he actually blushed.\n\n""There's nothing good on TV. We're just hanging out on my bed. You're the one with the perverted mind, asshole.""\n\n""There are wet marks all over your bed,""\n\n""Soda."" I offered.\n\nNils wasn't letting up. ""I KNOW that smell, Jens.""\n\n""Oh yeah? From where? Your fingers in the morning? I can't believe what a fucking hypocrite you are.""\n\nHe shrugged that off without comment. ""What do you think mom and pop would think if they knew? Never mind what the Lord thinks!""\n\n""What the Lord thinks can kiss my ass. And you won't say anything to mom and pop because you wouldn't even know how to bring it up. You don't have the vocabulary, or the balls. Listen to yourself! You can barely talk to ME about it, for chrissakes. And that reminds me. Just why ARE you talking to me about it? Why not just keep your big fucking mouth shut and we'll all get along swell."" I stood toe to toe with him.\n\n""Stop swearing,"" admonished Nils, and backed up a step. He squinted in exasperation and ran his fingers through his butch-waxed military haircut. He still had a little fight left in him.\n\n""I HAVE kept my mouth shut about it, Jens. For years, and you know it. I hear you at it all the time when you have those delinquent friends of yours staying overnight. Most people would say it was a little odd for guys your age to still be having sleepovers in the same bed, you know. Anyway, your friends are noisy and don't watch how loud they... talk. I really AM concerned about you, Jens. I even hear you doing it by yourself at all hours of the night. You actually wake me up with it sometimes."" He paused and eyes went to the ceiling, but he was looking for help from beyond it.\n\n""You know it's wrong Jens,"" he said finally. ""Doing it with someone else only makes it worse.""\n\nI'd had enough. If Barry and I were caught, we were caught. And if Nils could somehow summon the moxie to bring the matter up with my parents, I figured I had bugger-all to lose.\n\n""Okay, now you listen to me."" I gripped his throat with my gaze. ""You wouldn't know this, Poindexter, but doing it with someone else makes it BETTER, not worse! And YEAH! Barry and I DID do a bit of wanking tonight. And we'll probably do some more! So fuckin' what? It's none of your business, that's what! Go ahead and just use yours for pissing. That doesn't give you the right to tell me what to do with mine! God connected this one to me."" I flounced the front of my robe at him lest he mistake what part of me I was talking about. I'd long been in the habit of telling Nils to fuck off whenever occasion warranted, but I rarely sounded on him like that. And I certainly never brought God into it as an ally before. I wasn't done.\n\nI lowered my voice to a more conversational level, ""Or maybe you're a bit jealous, huh Nils? Bit of the old 'dog in the manger' goin' on here?"" I was deliberately cutting deep. I remembered what Barry told me about how he'd tried to get Nils to mess around a zillion times when they were still hanging out together, but Nils had always turned him down. He'd come awfully close though, Barry had said.\n\nNils knew exactly what I was talking about. Naturally, I'd neglected to mention that what Barry and I had been up to went a step or two beyond simple weenie rubbing, that there was an emotional element to our relationship Nils couldn't possibly understand. I knew for certain he wouldn't be able to understand it, because I didn't understand it myself.\n\n""When we're tempted,"" he intoned, ""it's our duty to resist it. It says in Ephesians...""\n\n""Oh goody, here comes another bible verse. Well, I know THAT smell well enough. And I'm not listening to any more of this shit. Just piss off and quit bugging me about it, okay?""\n\nNils grasped my upper arm in a fraternal way and went for a change of tack. He tried trowelling on the smarm. Smarm veneered with counterfeit compassion, the very worst kind. He made a gimace, as though I were deliberately misunderstanding his ""real"" motive for interferring. ""I'm only trying to be a brother.""\n\n""Very convincing, Nils. Now try being an only child,"" I spun on my heel, walked through the bathroom and slammed the door behind me. I locked it from my side.\n\n Barry lay belly-down on my bed, just as I'd left him. He folded the comic and tossed it onto the floor, ""So. Do you think he'll rat us out?"" he looked concerned, maybe even a little afraid.\n\n""You heard all that?"" I asked, wearing a hole in the carpet between my bed and the bathroom door.\n\n""Didn't have to. Will he?""\n\nI couldn't put the picture together: Nils sitting my folks down to have a heart-to-heart about my compulsive masturbation and inverted tendencies. It didn't jive. Still, his Dutch Uncle routine had been more than a little unsettling. Normally, we just stayed out of each others' way, lived entirely separate lives. We always had, even as little kids. ""Not likely."" I told Barry, fairly certain in that.\n\n""Do you think I should go talk to him?""\n\nThat worried me. I'd never seen Barry pissed off or scared before; I had no idea how he'd be. ""What would you say?"" I asked him, still pacing off my anger.\n\n""Nothing you didn't say already, I guess. Hey, let's forget it. C'mere.""\n\nI slipped out of my bathrobe and lay down beside him, leaving my soiled jockeys on, in mute defiance of Nils' 'best intentions'. I rolled Barry towards me until we lay on our sides, face to face. We stared into each others eyes for a long time without speaking. There was the click of the glass door and the rush of water through the pipes as Nils began his shower. He wasn't singing gospel songs, as he usually did.\n\nI clicked the bedside lamp off. Barry and I melded under the topsheet. And for the first of what was to be all too few times, we fell asleep in one anothers' arms."
771,Burlington Mall Experience,['MM'],"It was Wednesday, and as hot as a whore's cunt. I decided to take the day and spend it sitting in my air conditioned room in front of the computer. I must have logged into every BBS in existence around the country when I finally logged into one of my favorite Boston boards. I was relieved when I saw one of my old friends online. We entered chat immediately.\n\nSteve was at work, and we had not seen each other for a few months. We typed away on the computer and then discussed having lunch together later in the week. Friday was a good day for both of us, and since he worked in Burlington, I agreed to meet him at the Burlington Mall at 12:00 Noon. I asked him to confirm the next day, and then we jumped offline. I wrote in my appointment book: ""Lunch, 12:00, Steve, Burlington Mall, BayBank machines.""\n\nThe next day, I logged in and received an e-mail message: ""Brownie - looking forward to lunch tomorrow at the Mall - can't wait to see you again - maybe we can rent a motel room? Love always, Steve."" The thought of seeing Steve again made me quiver. He was married, had two kids, and was the epitome of a family man, even down to the clandestine rendezvous that we had three months ago - complete with pictures of the wife and children.\n\nI thought back to that time we had shared and smiled from ear to ear. it was like being in bed with a wild animal who had not eaten for months, and I did not mind being the food to satisfy him. I still believe that I have a few burns on my inner thighs where his mustache was grinding into me. That was one night that I shall never forget. Of course, a repeat performance might be entertaining, but that first time was the height of ecstasy.\n\nThat night, I tried to go to bed early so that I could accomplish all the errands that had to be done before I drove north to meet Steve. I closed my eyes and tried, but the image of his throbbing cock made me feel more and more awake. The sheet over my groin began to rise and I knew that I could not wait until another 14 hours to release my passion. Tempting as it was, I resigned myself to waiting - knowing that good things come to those who are patient. When I awoke, my balls were swollen, and the muscles in my stomach were in knots.\n\nI got out of bed and took a cold shower to calm myself so that I could carry out the tasks scheduled for this morning. The cold water fell on my body and became instantly warmed by my burning flesh. As I soaped myself, I ran my hands and fingers over ever inch of my chest and legs, avoiding the crucial areas. I knew that the slightest touch would set me loose, and I did not want to waste any chances to give Steve all that I had.\n\nThe events of the day went quickly, and I pulled onto the Mass Pike heading for 128 at 11:15 AM. By the time that I arrived at the entrance to the mall, it was 11:45 AM. Fifteen minutes early was just good enough to sit down, have a cigarette, watch some of the people in the stores, and mentally prepare for the afternoon of delight. The entrance that I needed to use was blocked off, and there was a sign telling me to enter the mall through Jordan Marsh.\n\nI walked through the store and received many complimentary stares. I guess that the white shorts, blood red tank top, and knee socks were a good combination. I knew that I wanted to look good for Steve, and this was the confidence builder that I needed. As I exited the store into the mall, my eyes widened. I had forgotten about the construction that was started about a year ago.\n\nThe entire inside of the mall was covered in scaffolding, and cluttered with heavy machinery. Aside from the inanimate objects that possessed most of the space, there were construction men that went along with the equipment. As far as my eyes could see, the men milled around carrying various objects such as tools, and planks, and blueprints.\n\nIf this was not the crowning glory to the already burning desire that was inside me, I do not know what could have been. I made my way to the BayBank ATMs to wait for Steve. On the way, I took careful notice of all the renovations and the people who were working on them. Steve was in for a LONG session of animalistic hedonism due to the sights that I beheld.\n\nI sat against one of the pillars that surrounded the area. I watched carefully for Steve, anxious for his arrival. I wanted to skip lunch and run right over to the Howard Johnson's Motor Lodge across the street and release the desires and feelings that I had. It was 12:10PM and Steve had not yet arrived.\n\n CHAPTER 2: A change in plans.\n\nI looked at my watch and saw that it was 12:15PM now. Steve could have been late, but at this point I did not care. It was Friday, and as we all know, pay day. It was also lunch hour, and the construction men took the opportunity to go to the bank and either deposit, or cash, the checks they had just received. I found that where I sat was the prime vantage point for the ensuing parade of studly hunks.\n\nIt was like attending a fashion show. Almost every man in the mall walked down the corridor, past me, and to the ATMs. Each one holding check in hand, and hurrying to get money for lunch. As they passed by, I made my visual inspections of each one. Each possessed unique merits, and I had never seen such a multitude of gorgeous males before in one place.\n\nBecause of the intense heat that day, the dress code was uniform. Each one wore cut off denims, and either a half tee-shirt or a sweat-top with the sleeves cut to the shoulders. I was expecting to see at least a few men who were older, or had the paunchy physiques of a tired manual laborer, but not one of them matched that description.\n\nThe other oddity that I noticed, was that as I semi-cruised the stream of studs, at least HALF cruised back! This had to be my imagination, so when they finished their business at the bank, I once again looked intently at them. They also cruised me, and I knew that it was not a hopeful fantasy, but the real thing.\n\nAs the procession waned, I looked at my watch to see how late Steve was. It was 12:45PM and he was no where in sight. My heart sank as I realized that he had stood me up - but was confident that he had a good reason. There would be no way that he could miss the meeting that we set up intentionally, for he was as excited as I was to be together again.\n\nFiguring that the date was cancelled, I proceeded to look for a telephone to call my answering machine and check for a message from him. On the way to the phones, I noticed that the construction had halted, and the crews were lining the corridors, sitting against the walls, eating and talking. I felt wonderful as I passed by and received a few looks, a few smiles, and two comments about my tight ass.\n\nI located the row of telephones and called my machine. There was a message from Steve. ""Brownie, sorry for not showing up. The boss was in a rampage and we all had to skip lunch today. I hope you get this message before you wait too long for me - I really looked forward to being with you again. Maybe we can reschedule for next week?""\n\n CHAPTER 3: Nature calls.\n\nAfter getting the message from Steve, and sitting in the mall for an hour, I was thoroughly depressed. I wanted so badly to see him, and needed this time to express my natural needs with another man. I decided that it would have to wait until we could see each other again, but this was not a happy thought. I now had to head back to Framingham and the long drive was not a happy thought either. Before I departed, I had to make a ""pit stop"" in the men's room.\n\nI made my way to the Food Court of the mall, and found more of the construction workers lining the corridor. They looked hot and sweaty - just the way I like them. Many of them had removed their shirts to battle the heat - the only reason that I was thankful for the high temperatures that day. I wandered through the center of the area and headed for the back exit where the bathrooms were located.\n\nWalking into the bathroom, I noticed that I was alone, which surprised me due to the multitude of people in the mall at that time. I went into a stall and sat down, preparing for the long drive ahead. I looked at the walls of the small cubicle and noticed that most of the writing was washed off, but there was some new writing on the left wall. ""Hot cock sex is the greatest!"", ""BWM 31 seeks young studs for J/O call 478-XXXX."", ""I need my 8 1/2 inch cock in a guys mouth."", ""I like to get fucked. If you like to fuck, meet here 8/12 at 1:00"".\n\nI was always an aficionado of t-room poetry, so this was nothing special to me. The last one though, set off a flag in my mind. I looked at my watch and saw that it was time for that anonymous person to arrive. I figured that it was bogus - as many of them were, but the thought of his arrival still entertained me.\n\nDuring the time that I pondered about what the author of this message looked like, the door to the bathroom opened, and someone entered. I heard the footsteps approach the stalls, and without hesitation, the other customer occupied the stall next to me. Listening intently, the sound of a belt being unbuckled, a snap being opened, and a zipper being drawn down, filled the porcelain chamber. I saw his pants drop to his ankles under the partition and his right foot positioned itself close to the imaginary line that separated the floor space between the two enclosures.\n\nI never could be accused of having a foot fetish, but in the time when I cruised t-rooms, there is an amount of proficiency one develops when watching the feet of the man next to you. I tend to scale and calibrate the amount of space that the foot moves against the tiles in the floor. This way, along with the amount of upward and downward tapping movement, one can generally ascertain the intentions of his neighbor.\n\nThis one was different. The lighting in the room was such that my vision was impeded, and I could not tell exactly by the size and shoe type what the age of my assumed partner would be. This added a sort of mystery to the situation that made my cock grow hard. Of course, at this point in the day, that was not a difficult feat to achieve.\n\nMy mind raced with the probabilities that this was the same man who wrote the invitation on the wall, and my ears and eyes became open with anticipation of any signs that I may receive. The tension was building and I heard only silence and saw no motion. Suddenly, my heart stopped as the foot began to move. Slow tapping at first, no sound. Then a slight shift toward my side, then a click of the heel.\n\nThat was all the information I needed and quickly deciphered the code that was transmitted to me: ""Wanna play a game?"" The foot remained still for a few moments, awaiting a reply to the message. I, of course, responded in the same code - Tap, tap, tap, slide, click - connection made. I wanted a 9600 baud transfer at this point, seeing that my balls were aching with anticipation, and I figured that we would not be alone for long.\n\nI got my wish - I felt and saw the intruder's foot approach mine and place itself against my own. The pure excitement of the moment could have caused me to cum, and the slight physical contact sent electric shocks up my leg. The foot retreated quickly as the sound of the outside door opening reverberated on the smooth white walls. Two men entered. Both talking at the same time.\n\n""It's hot out there - CHRIST! How do they expect us to work in heat like this?""\n""I dunno, good thing we ain't workin' tonight. Ya know, some of the guys gotta stay after for closing up, security ain't comin' in today."" The faucets were turned on and there was no doubt that the two gentlemen were washing their hands after lunch. They left the bathroom and the door shut behind them.\n\nI wanted to speed up the activities that were taking place between myself and my suitor, so I hastened to pull up my shorts and exit the stall. I figured that if I stood at the sinks long enough, he would eventually come out - then I could make contact, and see if he was someone that I wanted to get involved with. I turned on the water and washed my hands. My eyes kept darting to the space under the stall where I could see the feet of my would-be partner. I waited for two minutes until I saw motion.\n\n CHAPTER 4: Hand/eye coordination.\n\nThe door of the stall finally opened. It seemed like an eternity until my prey exited into the sink area. I turned and glanced at him quickly, making sure to obviate the need for informality, and scoped his entire frame. I turned toward my task at the sink once again and waited for him to approach. Thinking about what I saw made me wonder.\n\nHe stood no more than 5'6"", with straight blonde hair cut in the antiquated ""bowl style"". Age, approximately 19, weight, 145-155 pounds. Small features, and a feminine stance. DEFINITELY *NOT* my type at all. But, what the fuck? I was horny, and so was this kid. Beggars can't be choosers, right?\n\nI figured that I would let him get a good look at me, and if he liked what he saw, or at least settled for a few minutes of fun if he did not like me, he would approach me at this point. I shut off the water and made my way to the hand dryer. He was standing next to the machine on the wall, so as I ran my hands under the hot stream of air, I looked intently into his eyes, not paying attention to what I was doing. He, in turn, looked into my eyes, and I knew at this point that he was ready for action.\n\nThe hand dryer shut off automatically. I rested my left elbow on top of the unit and moved closer to him, pinning him against the wall. He seemed frightened by my blank expression and open glare. ""So, I guess you're here for the same thing as me, huh?"" His eyes moved around my face as I spoke, and upon my last word, he tilted his head slightly to the right and furrowed his brow.\n\n""Don't play stupid, it's too late for that."" His actions were the same as I placed this sentence in front of him. At that moment, I backed off, realizing that he did not understand me. I stepped backward a few inches and looked at him. He straightened as I retreated, and I saw him relax slightly. It was apparent to me at this moment that I was dealing with a deaf boy.\n\nFrom my limited training in sign language, I finger-spelled my name, and then the word: ""Hi."" He smiled as I did this and returned the salutation in the same manner. Connection made - handshake complete. I made the sign for ""Sorry."" and smiled. He quickly signed to me, which I did not understand, but from the facial expression understood that he was not offended. This made me even more relaxed around this young man.\n\nThe door to the bathroom opened, and three men entered. More of the construction workers from the inside of the mall. We both looked at them, and placed ourselves in a non-threatening position, far enough away form each other as not to be obvious. We continued to sign to each other, and I found out that his name was Chris. The three men in the room, watched us as they used the urinals.\n\n""Hey, Bill - look at the two deaf guys. They're talking in that sign language stuff.""\n""Yeah,"" said one of the others, ""we could probably insult the living shit outta them and they wouldn't even hear it!""\n""YO! Cool down, Bobby, that ain't nice."" was the response from the remaining man. I, of course, knew what they were saying, but did not let on that I could hear them. In a slow process, I informed Chris about the conversation behind us. He smiled as I proceeded to interpret the comments for him.\n\n""Hey, Dave - you sweet on 'em, eh? Why you stickin' up for 'em?""\n""Fuck off, Chuck. They're probably nice kids. Leave 'em alone."" The man who said that had the protective sound in his voice of a father that is shielding his children. Then Bill spoke again. ""I wonder if they fuck like normal people?""\n""I dunno, why don't you fuck them and find out, faggot."" was the retort from the man in the middle.\n\nMy translation of the conversation was crude, but Chris understood, and he began to grin from ear to ear. I decided to scare the piss out of them so that they would leave us alone to get on with business. I slowly turned around and faced the first man who had spoken. ""You gonna stand there with you dick in your hand, or can you prove that you know how to use it?""\n\nAll three men stood straight up and glared at me as my voice echoed though the room. Surprise was not the term that I would use to describe the expression on Chuck's face, but for lack of a more intense adjective, it will do. ""Holy shit! Hey, sorry about that man. Didn't mean it. I thought you were deaf. OH CHRIST! I'm really sorry."" The other two, Dave and Bill, began to laugh.\n\n CHAPTER 5: Revelations from the crew.\n\nI stood motionless, Chris behind me, looking at Chuck. ""So, I asked you a question. Do you know how to use it, or are you just another big talker?"" Dave and Bill began to shake feverishly with laughter as I propositioned Chuck. ""YEAH CHUCK - he asked you a QUESTION. Answer him, Chucky, you afraid?"" Bill had asked this question in a taunting manner, obviously trying his best to annoy his co-worker. ""Oh, fuck you! What do ya think, I'm a fag or something? No way, man. Like I said, sorry. I want to get outta here."" Chuck headed for the door.\n\nBill, who was closest to the exit stepped in front of him and blocked his retreat. Then he said: ""Hey, you asked ME if I was sweet on them, but maybe YOU are.... go for it, dude!"" Chuck tried to get past Bill, but was unable to. ""Come on, lemme out. I was kiddin'!"" He was noticably nervous at this point, and looked to Dave for support. Dave was not amused anymore, and looked at him in a stern manner.\n\nThe tension built to a point where the temperature was rising in the confined space. I felt obligated to speak. ""Hey, Chuck, maybe YOU are the one who wants to get fucked! Huh, is that it? Chucky wanna get FUCKED?"" Wanna get your asshole PLUGGED? HUH? Come on, Chucky, you know you want it."" At this point, my anger was rising, as well as my cock. Chris tapped me on my shoulder.\n\nHe signed to me: 'What is going on, I am missing this. Tell me.' I turned to him and related the events that were transpiring. During my dialogue, Chuck approached Bill to exit the room. Bill pressed his back against the door, making it impossible to leave, and also preventing any others from entering. Chuck pleaded to the keeper of the gate, but to no avail. I finished my signing, and turned once again to face the men.\n\n""My friend here, Chris, says he likes you. Thinks you're cute. He wants you to fuck him, but I told him 'no'. But, you know, I think you owe him an apology. HE'S deaf, and you insulted him. How can you make it up to him? I wonder.... hmmmmm.... perhaps you could fuck him, but, no, I think YOU deserve to get FUCKED. So, I'll make you an offer. I'm sure you're two friends here won't mind while we teach you a lesson.""\n\nBill and Dave looked at each other and smiled. Dave turned to me, and with a wide-eyed expression said: ""No, go right ahead. You're right. Chucky needs to learn a lesson."" He then faced Bill. ""Bill, don't let him out."" Chuck had fear in his eyes, but a nervous smile on his face. ""Oh yeah, you guys are funny. Right! Okay, game's over.... let's go."" Bill and Dave remained motionless.\n\n""Here's the deal, Chucky ol' man. You're gonna fuck Chris, but at the same time, I am gonna fuck YOU. Sound good? I think that should give you something to remember the next time you want to make fun of someone who's handicapped."" My words fell on Chuck like a ton of bricks and his face dropped to a look of disbelief. Bill and Dave smiled after I made my offer of retribution for Chris. I turned and told Chris of my negotiations. He agreed wholeheartedly and stepped forward toward the sinks.\n\nAs Chris approached the sinks, Chuck backed himself into a corner. He was scared. It was four against one, and there was no way out. I began to unbuckle my belt slowly, and Chris did the same. Chuck was breathing heavily as he realized that the talk was over and the action was about to begin. Chris dropped his jeans to his ankles, and lowered his bikini briefs to the top of his thighs.\n\n CHAPTER 6: Acrobatics in the T-room.\n\nChuck looked like a rodent in the corner avoiding a large feline. He shook from head to toe, and his eyes were glazed with the predicted tears that he would shed upon getting fucked. He darted to the door, and Bill clamped his arms around him, spun him around and held him tight against his chest. Dave approached him and standing to the side, reached for his belt. Chuck began to flail around and thrash his legs into the air wildly attempting to break free.\n\nDave opened Chuck's shorts and pulled them down to his knees, so that his motion was impeded. Bill covered Chuck's mouth with his left hand fearing that he would yell out. The sight of his bulge in his underware made me stiff as a rock. I wanted it now. I wanted this guy, and the thought of his two friends watching made it even hotter. I had never had a virgin ass before, so this was going to be a first for me that I would not forget.\n\nThe muffled screams of this large man were adding to the forceful atmosphere that I had started, and Bill was tightening his grip so that his captive could not move anymore. His underware was lowered, and his cock pointed downward. I, even being naive, knew that he had to get hard to fuck Chris. I thought fast, and then motioned to Chris to approach this restrained man.\n\nHe obviously needed no further instruction as he fell to his knees in front of Chuck and grabbed hold of the meat that hung before him. The full nine inches could not fit in Chris' small hand, but he compensated by running his closed fist up and down the shaft. Upon the first touch, Chuck writhed to free himself, but now Dave had his feet pinned to the ground. His sphere of motion was critically impaired, and the silenced screams of terror got no father than his eyes, which were shut tightly.\n\nIt took a few strokes, but his member began to stiffen. Chris looked behind at me, and I smiled at his fast achievement. Longer and longer it grew, as the sacks inside his cock filled with blood. Watching this young blonde kid kneeling in front of a large restrained hunk made my own blood flow and the throbbing in my pants prompted me to unleash my one eyed monster for air.\n\nBefore I even got my shorts down, I saw that Chuck's cock was stiff now, and stood straight up, with a small lean to the left. Chris still ran his open fist along the shaft, and then pulled it down so that the rod stood straight out from the nest of black pubic hair at the base of his groin. Bill flexed his muscles and grasped firmly onto his buddy as Chris lowered his ruby lips onto the throbbing prick at his face. One fast tightening of the muscles, a nasal whine and a final attempt to break free was the only other movement and sound in the room.\n\nThe hungry mouth lowered as almost simultaneously, the muscles in Chuck's body released. He became limp in Bill's arms and sank down, breathing deeply. Bill whispered seductively into his ear: ""Now, doesn't that feel nice, Chucky? Huh? You like that? This kid gives good head, huh? Yeah, he sure does, yeah, you like that, don't ya? He knows how to suck cock. Let him suck on your cock, Chucky, let him suck it good.""\n\nBill's arms relaxed and Chuck remained motionless with his eyes closed. Bill began to rub his right hand across Chuck's chest from pec to pec, back and forth in an oval motion, increasing his motion with each round to extend toward his stomach and the bottom of the tank top. When he reached the end of the tank top, he slid his hand underneath and reached up to Chuck's left nipple. I could see his fingers pinching and pulling slowly and then he transferred to the right nipple. Chuck's breathing slowed and began to get deep.\n\nBill slowly removed his left hand from Chuck's mouth. He slid his fingers down the powerful neck no longer supporting Chuck's head which rested back against Bill's shoulder. Dave deftly manoeuvered away from his position locking Chuck's feet to the ground, and stood up. ""I think he likes this Bill. Maybe we should let him go, but stay against the door so no one comes in.""\n\nI stared at Chris' head moving back and forth as he pushed his mouth along the meat he wanted inside him. The sound of his mouth and lips sliding along Chuck's shaft along with the short grunts and gags was the focal point that filled my mind. I wanted to join, but at the same time, did not want to interrupt the motion.\n\n CHAPTER 7: Up to four players can enjoy the game.\n\nChuck's eyes were still closed and beads of sweat ran down his face. The heat was intense, and the five of us all being aroused made the temperature even more unbearable. There was no ventilation system in the men's room and the air was stagnant. The smell was overwhelming, but exciting as well. It was the scent of men and all of us breathed deeply to savor the aroma of lust and sexuality.\n\nBill had completely released his hold on Chuck, who stood motionless enjoying the wet receptacle around his member. Suddenly, both Bill and Chuck lurched forward, and Chris was thrust backwards. There was someone outside the door trying to get in. Bill's head whipped around and then he looked at me. ""Uhhhh.... hold on.... ummm.... we're working in here. The bathroom's closed. Sorry.""\n\n""Hello? The bathroom is closed? No one told me about that. This is mall security. I should have been informed. Did they tell you which other bathroom is open while you guys are working?""\n\n""Uhhhhh..... no. Well, you see..."" Bill was getting rather nervous, and had not anticipated this turn of events. I quickly took the lead, and said in a rather gruff voice, imitating my vision of a repairman: ""We won't be long. It's just a busted pipe. Water all over. We can't let you in - insurance problems. I'm sure you've seen this before. We'll tell you when we get it cleaned up.""\n\n""Okay. Just come to the security booth and ask for Roger. Tell me when you're finished. In the meantime, I'll put a sign on the door and rope off the entrance. When you leave, just put them to the side, okay?"" He seemed to be waiting for a reply. ""YEAH, okay. Roger at security - got it. Right."" I had tried to keep in character while I sent him on his way. We all waited a few seconds and then proceeded to look at each other.\n\nBill stared at me. Chris sat on the floor, confused since he did not hear the conversation. Dave pressed his ear against the crack of the door, listening for footsteps and the sign being placed on the outside. Chuck just stood as if in a trance. I signed to Chris to fill him in on the past few minutes. He understood, and jumped to his feet. Bill had the look of indecision and I knew that I had to call the shots.\n\nDave came away from the door and approached me. ""He's gone. I think we better split.""\n""No way! We started this, we're going to finish it!"" I was determined to release the sexual tension that had built up inside me for the past three days. Chuck stepped forward awkwardly. ""No, please not yet. It felt real good. Let this kid finish.""\n\n""Chuck, we had a deal - it's gonna happen the way I told you."" I did not want to miss the opportunity to fuck the ass of this guy who made my blood boil. I wanted so badly to probe his untouched rectum with my ever swelling prick. I pointed to the sinks and looked at Chris. He signed to me that he was nervous. I assured him that nothing was going to happen and that we had made the guard leave. I led him by the hand and positioned him over the sink.\n\nHis ass was bare and I removed his shorts from around his ankles. I pushed his torso forward so that it was horizontal over the faucets. His rear pushed out, and I swept my hand over his warm buns. They were as soft as when he was born, and pale as boiled white rice. His muscles were firm and showed the control that he could exert over his bottom section. I knelt down behind him and spread his ass cheeks. He had to be prepared for the following events, and I was more than willing to undertake the task.\n\nThe three men watched as I ran my tongue over the two mounds of flesh that encased his hot hole. I massaged the sides of his legs and licked the crack in the center. I slowly moved my hands to the insides of his groin, and then up the crack, separating his young, soft, buttocks. Staring at me was the entrance to his love canal. I flicked my tongue around the hole and saw it pucker with every touch of my hot and moist probe.\n\nI made sure to leave plenty of saliva in the area so that Chuck would have no problem entering him. When he was wet enough, I stood up, and found Chuck still erect and watching what I had done. I walked over to him and grabbed him by the shoulder. I pushed him in Chris' direction and in a deep voice with no hesitation instructed him. ""Fuck that ass. It's waiting for you. Plug his hole and ram it in.""\n\nChuck stood behind Chris and looked at the young boy spread before him. He viewed the hole that I told him to plug and his cock stood at attention. I positioned myself against the opposite wall to watch in full view as he prepared himself. Dave crossed the room and stood next to me. He watched as intently as I did. Bill remained at the door, still fearful that there would be an unannounced intrusion. I looked over at him and asked him to come over to our vantage point.\n\nHe joined us quickly and I could see by the lump in his shorts that he also was excited. He made no attempts to hide his erection, and stood on my other side. The three of us watched as Chuck placed his left hand on Chris' back, his right hand around his cock. Chris grasped onto the sink and prepared himself for the moment he had been waiting for. Chuck moved cautiously toward him.\n\nThe sight was one that made all three of us lean forward in anticipation. Chuck slid his prick toward the pink hole and pressed deeply inside. He threw his head back as the feeling of total envelopment reached his brain. The sound that ensued was one of shear ecstasy and joy from both Chris and Chuck simultaneously. The group of voyeurs that I was a part of breathed a sigh of relief as Chuck buried the length of his manhood into Chris' ass.\n\nIt was not long until Chuck fell into the natural thrusting motion that he knew so well from being with women. Chris' body rocked back and forth as each thrust transformed his body into a human receptacle. The rhythm was set at a slow pace so that both men could enjoy the connection of their bodies. My groin was vibrating with the thought of being the caboose of this linkage.\n\n CHAPTER 8: The Engineer gets the track ready.\n\nAs Bill, Dave and I watched this ballet of human sexuality, I saw Bill reached down and stroke himself through his pants. He caught me looking at him and smiled. I raised one eyebrow and smiled in return. My only thought was of entering Chuck's hole, but this man looking at me seemed as if he was also looking for action. ""I'm open to share, if you're game."" I said.\n\nWithout a word, Bill knelt down behind Chuck's thrusting ass and pushed him forward into Chris, holding him steady. He spread his hairy ass and began to lick furiously as if he had been wanting to do this for weeks. He thrust his tongue deeply into the crack and then sucked on the hole with a crackling sound. At the same time, he stroked his cock through his pants. ""Man, I've wanted to eat this ass for a LONG time!""\n\nI moved forward and held my cock out straight. ""Get me wet. I'm gonna fuck him now. I need it wet. Do it for me."" Bill pivoted on his knees and took me fully into his gaping mouth. I could feel the warm spit running down my shaft as he carried out my orders. He ran his tongue down my balls and then with one final stroke, he lubricated my entire length. I pulled away, and steadied myself into position.\n\nMy balls ached with anticipation, and seeing this construction worker's ass in front of me put me into a frenzy. I knew that this was a virgin ass, and that I had to go slow, so I took a deep breath and moved in for the penetration. The tip of my prick pressed up against his burning hole and I leant forward with slight pressure to enter him. I could feel him shaking, but at the same time, wanting me. I wanted to be inside him, deep inside him.\n\nWith every click of the clock, I applied more and more pressure, deeper and deeper, inch by inch, I could feel the slick track enveloping my cock. It was almost as if he drew me deeper with sheer will, and as I approached the half way mark, he grabbed onto Chris in front of him and held tight. Chris' breathing became rapid, and I feared that he would come prematurely. Reaching around, my left hand touched Chris' shoulder and he looked into the mirror in front of him.\n\nThere are some advantages to being deaf, and one of them is the ability to read lips. I slowly mouthed the words that I wanted to say to him without sound: `Squeeze his cock in your ass.... HARD.' Chris looked at me and understood, lowering his head once again, and bracing himself on the sink. Chuck emitted a low toned growl and I knew that Chris had begun his task. As Chuck's cock was put under pressure and the muscles in Chris' ass tightened even more around the cock inside it, I could feel Chuck's ass release and I plunged deep inside of him.\n\nI wrapped my arms around his massive chest in front of me, and held tightly. Savoring the feeling of warmth and security and the idea of having my cock in a place never before touched my another man gave me a rush of sexual awareness, and every nerve in my body began to quiver. My pubic hair was crushed against his buns, and I wanted to go deeper yet, exploring the inner depths of this fantasy man.\n\nKeeping my task in prospective, I remembered that I had made a deal for the injustice that was directed toward my deaf companion. Chuck had to feel the anger that I had stored inside me and pay for his mistake. Although my selfish desire to fuck this man was strong, the offer that I made was still in effect. I wanted him to feel my wrath. Pulling my cock out so that only the very tip was still inside him, I thrusted forward with all my strength.\n\nI expected him to scream in pain as I rammed into him intending to make him hurt. He did not fulfill my wish, but accepted all of my manhood into him and at the same time took the opportunity to writhe deeper into his own secure setting within Chris. He wanted it rough, and I was willing to give him all I had.\n\nMy hands dug into his sides and with short and deliberate movements, I pounded my cock into his ass. I pulled and pushed his pelvis, controlling his movements into the blonde boy's body. Within seconds, we had attained a rhythm that could not have been choreographed any better. It was as if the three of us had been doing this for eternity and it was the most natural motion in our repertoire.\n\n CHAPTER 9: Sandwich Deluxe.\n\nThe three of us were connected cock to ass, cock to ass. I had never experienced this before, but it seemed incredibly easy. I was becoming rough now, and controlling the three of us completely. Chris was in his glory - having Chuck inside him, a 9 inch snake nestled into his rectum. Chuck was getting the best of both worlds, secure into Chris' tight warm hole, and me inside his virgin canal. I, of course, had the power of the chain, and used it to my full advantage, trying to coordinate all the pleasure for the group.\n\nBill still kneeled beside me, almost in awe of the events transpiring. The look of his face was of amazement and envy. I could tell that he wanted to be part of the action, but could not find the last ounce of motivation and confidence that he needed. That was my job, and I wanted to include him. ""Bill, get between my legs. Lick my balls. Lick them hard, and watch us fuck. Watch us fuck each other. Up close.... do it. Suck on my sack.""\n\nMy estimate of the incentive needed for Bill to participate was incredibly accurate. Upon the last word falling from my lips, he swung into action. He had completely forgotten that Dave was watching all of us, and in the mirror I could see him stroking his own meat. He was too new to the scene, and would never join in, but the thought of this he-man looking at us entangled together and preparing himself to shoot a load, made me even more excited.\n\nI could feel Bill's tongue swabbing my balls, and each lick was like a cooling fan prompting me to hold off ejaculation. Chuck was loose now, and the traverse of my cock was smooth within him. With every inch of entrance that I was granted, I pushed him to the limit. He had to pay dearly for his actions. He was to be punished. I grabbed the back of his hair and pulled his head backwards toward me. He opened his eyes in fear and whimpered slowly, ""More, please. Don't stop, fuck me more, please.""\n\n""I'd love to fuck you to death, Chucky. You're gonna get punished for what you did. I'm gonna cum so deep inside you, you won't forget it until the day you die. Pull out of the kid. Spin him around and sit him on the sink. Go at it from the front. I want him to shoot on your chest."" Bill heard me barking at Chuck to carry out my demands. I felt for the first time that my every order would be obeyed. I dove deep into Chuck and held tightly.\n\nWhen he pulled out of Chris, the thin blonde gasped for air. Chuck wasted no time in lifting him off the ground and turning him around. I could see the silent ecstasy as he faced me. His legs snapped to his sides as he knew what he wanted. With one shot, Chuck was in again, and pumping furiously. I matched the fury and added to it. I could still feel Bill in a frenzy below me and looked down to see him pumping his rod.\n\nIt was time to release, and I could no longer hold it. My balls were swelling to a size that I had never felt before, and Chuck's hot anus was eating my cock alive. From between my legs, Bill's hot breath became rapid, and I felt him shudder. Like a lash of a whip, a burning stream of cum hit my inner thigh, then again, and once again. I felt it searing into my flesh. The feeling of Bill's juices running toward my knees set me off.\n\nMy head was thrown back and I felt the rush of semen throughout my groin racing into Chuck's body. My heart stopped, breathing was halted, and every muscle in my body tightened as I thrust into him. I could feel his sphincter close around the base of my cock, strangling the flow of liquid, and retaining what had already been deposited. Chris began to squeal as his own spurting began.\n\nI watched as the thick stream of jism was propelled from his thin, hard tool. It splashed against his face, his neck, his small nipples, and continued to quiver and squirt onto his smooth stomach. Chuck leaned forward and raised up onto the tips of his feet, gaining momentum for the final thrust. He fell frontward into his goal, and Chris grabbed his face and inserted his tongue into Chuck's mouth. Chuck's body tightened and began to tremor as he achieved orgasm.\n\nIn my mind I visualized the rush of cum from his cock, the heat of his lust, and the acceptance of Chris' insides which waited for the soothing flow of liquid. The deaf boy opened his mouth wide and received Chuck's tongue as deeply as he could. The sight of this made me continue to cum. It was like I had opened a faucet and was draining the built up anxiety that had been trapped for days.\n\n EPILOGUE: Of Greek Men, Boys, and Crowbars.\n\nSimultaneously, Chuck, Chris, and I were draining our bodies of the manly secretion of which life was dependant upon. Sound and sight were not issues at this point - only the physiological bond with which we were injecting each other. There were no longer three people connected by sexual apparatus, but one mass of flesh that was melting toward the ground, mixing into the amorphous glob of organic matter.\n\nWe all remained still, savoring the feeling. I felt Bill move to the side and then emerged from under us. He placed his hand on my back, and caressed me with his thumb. ""Hey, you did it. Chuck learned his lesson. He needed that. So did I. I've needed this for months. Thanks."" I looked toward my right, into Bill's smiling face. ""Next time, YOU get the punishment Bill. Naughty boys need to be taught a lesson.""\n\nMy body was relaxed and the heat penetrated deep into my skin. I heard the soft sounds of classical music cascading around my ears. There was no breeze, there was no air, only the heat. My watch beeped and I looked at it. 3:30PM on the head. I shifted the car out of neutral and inched forward, closing the gap between my car and the car in front of me. I glanced into the rear view mirror and smiled at the man in the car behind me. If he only knew why I was smiling so."
772,Bus Driving Experience,"['Mf', 'ped']","friends and gave me an unimpeded view of the well-filled panties underneath their little-girl skirts. One girl whom I remember was simply exceptional. Her name was Angie. A seventh-grader, she was small for her age, too, without only a hint of swelling in the front of her blouse or tee-shirt. From the very first day, she always sat on the front seat, to the driver's right. I dropped her off at one of my last stops before taking the bus back to the high school parking lot. I tried to speak to all the kids as they got on and off the bus, but, because she sat beside me, Angie and I chatted often. I found out her father had moved to town for a one-year assignment, so she had few friends at school. Besides, she said, they would be moving away again as soon as school was over. In addition, Angie had gone to some kind of advanced program where she lived before, so she was only twelve, a year younger than the other seventh-graders. Throughout the nine months I drove her, Angie and I talked about all kinds of things -- what we got for Christmas, local events, favorite television shows. We talked a lot about our futures and interests. Angie wanted to be a model and a dancer. She had the elfin build and pixie features that would have made her a terrific model. Her dark-blonde hair was cut with bangs in front and was long in the back. She sometimes wore it in some kind of fancy braid, but mostly in a simple pony tail. Because she liked wearing short skirts, I was able to tell her she had great legs for her prospective dancing career. Whenever I said something personal like that, she smiled and blushed. One day, near the end of school, Angie had on a new short skirt and asked me what I thought of it. ""I think it's really attractive,"" I told her. ""I love the way it shows off your great legs. I bet it got a lot of attention from your classmates.""\n""Thank you!"" said Angie. ""I really needed that. The girls have been a little cold today and the guys weren't so chatty either. They all treat me like a little kid."" This was the latest chapter in one of Angie's biggest complaints about her position in this town -- her small build and her little- girl features made it difficult for those who didn't know her to appreciate that she had a lively mind and a mature outlook on things. ""Naw,"" I reassured her, ""it's just because the girls are jealous and the guys are left in awe.""\n""You always say the sweetest things,"" Angie said and leaned over to give me a peck on the cheek. As she bent over to nuzzle my cheek, her button-up blouse fell open before me. The two perky pink nipples projecting from her white chest looked exciting to me. They reminded me that my little friend Angie was also a developing young woman. With my cock lengthening in my lap, I used the time until all the kids had boarded to adjust my mirror so I could see Angie better. As I drove, I kept glancing in it to look over those long lovely legs. It's a wonder we made the trip safely that day. Despite her feigned maturity, Angie was still unconscious about keeping her knees together like an older girl would. To my delight, her legs would occasionally part or she would slip down in her seat. At those times, I would get a glimpse of her plain white panties stretched across her little crotch. By the time we reached her house, I had a full erection. I hurried home to jack off, my mind swirling with the quick view of her budding titties and the sight of her little-girl underpants peeking from between her slender thighs. Getting myself more worked up, I fantasized that she had known she was displaying her charms to me. I got tremendously excited at the thought that some girl would show herself to me in that way, even if she was five years younger than me. When it came, after only a few firm strokes, my wad soaked the toilet paper I was holding and my spine nearly crumpled from the intense pleasure. When Angie boarded the bus the next day, I naturally noticed that she had on an even shorter skirt. ""I hope your classmates were more friendly today,"" I offered. ""No, they weren't. I even got some comments about how I was TRYING to look grown-up. But how do YOU like this outfit?""\n""Come on Angie, you know I like your legs. You must be teasing me. The more I see of your legs, the more I like your skirt."" She blushed again, but looked pleased. As we drove along, the kids were even more bratty than usual, throwing paper at each other and raising an intolerable racket. But I could hardly tear my eyes away from the mirror. In addition to the normal disruption caused by boys throwing paper airplanes and teasing the girls, a ninth-grade girl on the aisle about halfway back absorbed my attention for a while, as she twisted and spread her legs to chat with her friend in the seat behind. But she was too far away for me to see more than a stripe of white between her legs. So I turned my attention back to Angie. It took very little movement for Angie to show me her underpants again, under her tiny skirt. This time, however, she caught my gaze in the mirror. When we next stopped to let off some kids, she bent over to whisper in my ear. ""How long have you been watching in the mirror?"" I glanced again down her blouse to see her protruding nipples, causing her to gasp, blush and clutch at her neckline. Then, I had a brilliant idea. Standing and turning toward the back of the bus, I made an announcement. ""Since leaving school I have been watching everyone's misconduct. Now I am going to appoint a bus monitor ... ANGIE!"" Turning to Angie, I said, ""I hope your mother won't mind you riding the whole route with me for what's left of the year.""\n""I'm sure she won't,"" grinned Angie, apparently forgetting my stolen peeks. ""She says I spend too much time in front of the TV anyway."" Angie boarded the bus the next day with her mother's permission to ride the full route. This doubled my pleasure for her skirt was another short one, but not (I noted with disappointment) a real mini. She took her new job seriously, walking halfway to the back of the bus to untangle two seventh-grade boys who were wrestling. As the bus emptied, however, my little bus monitor had less to do and I could see Angie was getting restless. She stared out the window, tossing and turning in her seat. She clasped her book bag between her knees, blocking my view of her crotch. I kept looking up, in hopes of seeing something sexy, but the bus soon cleared out so only Angie and a couple of boys were left. As I glanced back at Angie, I realized she had apparently forgotten she wasn't alone, and was rubbing her book bag up and down between her legs. I saw her skirt begin to bunch up in her lap and caught a glimpse of her underpants pressed against the rough canvas fabric. I thought it must have been my imagination, but I thought I noticed a slight darkening of her panties, as though moistened by her little pussy. My rod stiffened at the thought that this twelve- year-old girl might be getting sexual pleasure while I watched. But I happened to be looking in the mirror when Angie apparently remembered the way I had been watching the day before. Her eyes snapped up at my mirror in horror. A blush came to her cheeks as her eyes met mine. When I finished the route and drove her home, Angie tried to get right off the bus without meeting my eyes, but I held the door closed for a moment, hoping against hope that I hadn't turned her off for good. ""You did a good job today, Angie. Thank you. I had time to tend to more important business than the brats.""\n""Oh yeah!!"" she blurted, spinning toward me in anger. ""What business was that? Looking up my skirt?"" But she couldn't keep up the pretense of being angry, and finished her question with a giggle. ""Well, yes that was a very pleasant part of my job today. I would fall asleep if I got no excitement along the way. I noticed you too needed a little excitement."" Angie blushed again at my rebuttal. As I opened the door, I couldn't resist one more tease. ""Why do you blush so often Angie? Do you have SO many sexy thoughts?"" Pouting, she got off the bus. ""NO!"" she threw back at me as she flounced up the steps to her home. When the next afternoon came, I feared Angie would be turned off to me. Indeed she acted colder, sitting primly in her normal spot, but keeping her knees glued together and avoiding looking at me. I just knew I had blown it and would have to retreat to our former bus driver-schoolgirl relationship. Oh, well, I thought to myself, there were only three more days of school left, anyway. When we neared the end of the route, Angie asked me to stop for a moment at the next gas station, where she hurried into the ladies room. When she returned she was still acting cold. However, when I next looked in the mirror, Angie was smiling nervously at me. When I looked below her smile, I saw the reason. Her heels were on the seat and her panties had been removed! No longer were her knees together, either. I was looking right at the pink slit that separated her hairless pussy lips! I couldn't believe my eyes, but neither could I do anything about it, with two other kids still to drop off. I didn't want to embarrass Angie, either, or treat her like a little kid. All I could do was smile back at her in the mirror. When I stopped the bus to let the first one off, Angie crossed her legs demurely, and stared out the window. But when I started up again, a glance in the mirror showed she had resumed her previous posture, and was grinning crazily at me, as she displayed her bare little cunt. After dropping off the last kid, I pulled into a nearby parking lot behind a church, stopped the bus, and turned to her. ""ANGIE! You are more distracting now than the other kids have been all year. How am I to drive with you like that? Put your underpants back on. PLEASE!"" But Angie responded with a pout, ""I've been thinking the whole ride about what you said yesterday about my blushing at sexy thoughts. Everybody treats me like a six-year-old! I know plenty, from reading books. But I'm so slow in developing that no one will ask me out and I have no real sexual experience. Riding here on the bus with you, my imagination was just running wild.""\n""I kept thinking about you looking up my skirt and down my blouse and it really turned me on. My panties just got soaked. See?"" Extracting them from her book bag, she handed me her white cotton panties. ""Yes they are wet, Angie. You sure you didn't wet them under a faucet at the gas station?""\n""No,"" she said, with a nervous little grin, ""they've been wet since I boarded the bus, and they kept getting wetter the whole ride. Finally, I decided that, if you were interested enough to look at me, I would give you a real sight."" I realized Angie wanted to be assured that she was an attractive young woman. And that I didn't consider her just a little girl. I told her I loved seeing her pretty pussy, but I had to get her home. I returned her panties to her. As she put them away, I slipped my tongue out to lick a finger that had held her panties. Angie saw me do it, and wrinkled her nose. ""They do smell awful, don't you think?""\n""No, they smell exciting, warm, and sweet to me."" Then she noticed the moisture on my fingers. ""Can I give you a tissue for your fingers? I am sorry I made a mess.""\n""No I will clean them,"" I said, and started licking. ""Ohhh that is horrible!""\n""You wouldn't think so if you had a taste. Care for some?""\n""I don't think so.""\n""You don't know what you are missing. I wish I had more."" She giggled again, ""I know where there's more.""\n""Where?"" Once again, the little girl opened her legs before me. Tearing my eyes away from the lewd sight of a twelve-year-old beauty showing me her bare cunt, I saw the seat was wet with her juices. ""You are a living well aren't you?"" Reaching out, I ran a finger through the wet streak on the seat. As Angie tried to scoot out of the way, her spread legs opened her white pussy lips further to expose the pink, rubbery flesh inside. I could see that her inner lips were engorged and stiff. Her entire crotch gleamed with the juices she had exuded. As I wiped my finger across the vinyl seat, I made sure the back of one finger brushed against little Angie's hairless pussy. ""Yow! That hurt! ""\n""I hardly touched you.""\n""It felt like a thousand volts of electricity. And now I am running worse."" With a quick glance around the parking lot, I got on my knees before her. ""Let me drink that before we have an awful mess to clean up."" Angie clearly didn't know what to do. Maybe she thought she would just be naughty with me and nothing would happen. Maybe she was hoping that I would just compliment her on her pussy, the way I had on her legs. I don't think her wildest fantasy included a 17-year- old licking her cunt. Immobilized by indecision, she sat there spread-legged as I knelt to insinuate my tongue between her powdery thighs. I'd never done any cunt-licking before, of course, so I had to rely on what I'd learned from Penthouse and other books. Angie's heels were still on the seat, so her little cunt was tilted up toward me. Judging from all the goo in her crotch, I suspected she was ready to cum. So I avoided touching the red knob at the top of her slit. Instead, I stuck my tongue at the very bottom of her pussy gash and inserted it as far as possible. Angie uttered a heartfelt ""Jeeezus!"" as my tongue slurped upwards, spreading her reddish inner lips and extracting as much juice as possible. I could feel the fluttering muscles inside her pussy and I thought she was just about to get her cookies. I wanted to drag this out as long as possible, but not so long that we'd be caught. I looked up at her only to find Angie staring wide-eyed at the lewd sight of a guy slurping her hairless twat. There was no question that I was doing the right thing, when Angie said, ""Again!"" I was ready to oblige, but this time I continued my bottom-to-top tongue-work to swirl my tongue and lips around the hard nubbin of her little clittie. Then I was astounded to be nearly knocked down as her legs slammed together on each side of my head and her pelvis jerked back and forth, rubbing her slimy slit all over my lips and chin. Angie groaned and cursed, having herself a fine little time. Thrashing and twitching, she came and came. When we reached her house I had to walk the poor dear to the door. Her mother greeted us, worried at her daughter's wobbly walk and flushed face. ""I think Angie has come down with a fever,"" I told her mom. As Angie walked into the house, her mother said, ""Thank you for helping my Angie. You have been so kind and attentive to her. She doesn't have any little friends, so this bus monitor job has been a godsend."" As I looked over Angie's mom's shoulder, I realized I had better keep talking, because Angie's bare bottom was visible as she ascended the stairs. So I babbled, ""For now, maybe you should just make sure Angie gets plenty of rest. She's turning out to be a great bus monitor."" Turning away, I said ""I want her again tomorrow,"" realizing only later that could be taken in more than one way. Angie was back the next day smiling and light, beautiful and beguiling. When we had dumped the last of our passengers, we pulled into a different parking lot and got back to our intimate talk. ""What were you thinking yesterday that made your panties so wet?""\n""About you.""\n""About me? You hardly paid me attention till the end of the ride. What were you thinking of me?""\n""I was wondering about you. About what your kisses would feel like. About what your bare chest looks like, if it is hairy. About how it would feel to run my fingers through your chest hairs. About how far down the hair goes. I wasn't thinking about what actually happened, but now I can't think of anything else.""\n""Well, my sweet, I hope we get to know each other real well, so let's answer some of those questions."" I removed my tennis shirt. ""Nice chest. Real muscular."" She reached over to feel my chest and run her fingers through my hair. I was glad I had spent time lifting weights. ""Are your nipples as sensitive as mine?"" she asked, caressing one with a finger nail. ""Well, mine are pretty sensitive. Let's see how sensitive yours are."" But Angie pulled back. ""No, I'm ashamed because I don't have any breasts,"" she mumbled, with downcast eyes. ""But, Angie,"" I said, ""I liked what I saw the other day. I think a young woman's developing breasts are just as exciting as an older woman's. Let me see."" Reluctantly, Angie let me tug her sweater up to reveal her swollen nipples. Immediately, I lowered my head and fastened my lips around one. Sucking gently, I swirled my tongue around the smooth pink flesh, feeling the stiffening that I knew signified Angie's delight. As I moved my mouth to her other nipple, I noticed Angie had her head tilted back and her eyes closed. She moaned softly and I looked down to see her hands in her crotch. As I sucked her other nipple, Angie reached forward blindly to smear her pussy juices all over my chest. Then she began to pull insistently on one of my nipples. When I sucked harder on her chest, Angie pushed me away. ""I want to see you,"" she said, her eyes wide and wild. Glancing outside the bus to make sure it was safe, I unbuckled my belt, opened my jeans and pulled my briefs below my balls. My rigid cock was only about a foot in front of little Angie's fascinated gaze. The thrill I saw in little Angie's eyes was exiting. A drop of moisture oozed its way to the eye of my dick. ""Ooooh LOOK! Is that like the wet that I was yesterday?""\n""Yes Angie. I was wet like this yesterday too, although you didn't know it. And when I got home, I was a lot wetter.""\n""You said I tasted good. Can I have a taste?""\n""Sure, I wish you would, but only if you really want to."" She reached out her little hand a touched the drop that was steadily increasing in size. Then she moved her finger to her pouty little lips and stuck that finger in. I thought how soft those lips would feel around the source of that fluid and my cock throbbed. Looking up into my eyes she moaned a delicious ""MMMMMMMMMM"" as she savored a new flavor. ""I am glad you like it. You see there is more cumming."" She looked at my dick in glee. ""More for me? Oh Boy!"" Sliding to the front of her seat, she leaned forward to lick the tip of my dick. A moan of ""MMMMM"" escaped from both of us. ""Now suck on it and move your head up and down on it."" Angie was new at this, of course. But so was I. Her teeth were abrasive at times and at times they were terrific. Occasionally her teeth hit a spot at a moment that was delightful. And a thought would cross my mind that she really wanted to EAT ME, which was a thrill and a fright. By letting her know how it felt and what I was thinking, she soon was giving me mostly pleasure. Although her mouth was small, she was hungry and eager to please. With the anticipation I had been building up, I was not long in giving the dear a mouthful of cum. It spilled over her lips onto her chin. From somewhere, she produced her panties to wipe up the overflow. ""This I will keep for a midnight snack."""
773,Bus Ride,['MF'],"We got off at the next stop and walked down the street to a hotel.\n\nShe said, ""Please check us in and please don't ask any questions."".\n\nAs I went to check in, I wondered about her desire for a stranger.\n\nAs we were going up the elevator she said, ""Pretend you're my lover and this is our anniversery of our first date. And please, no questions, just play the part"".\n\nWe walked down the hall to the room as lovers would, in each other's arms, trying to be as close to each other as possible.\n\nAs we got to the room, she said, ""Give me a couple of minutes, then I'll let you in"". I let her in the room and waited. Five minutes later she called and I let myself in.\n\nShe was moving around the room in pink, almost transparent underwear. The room was white and pale gray with green fittings in the bathroom. The bed was broad enough for a whole orgy. The broad windows looked down into the street where an occasional neon light flashed.\n\nSlowly undressing, I looked at her appreciatively. She moved towards me and and twirled round in a little pirouette in front of me.\n\n""How's that"", she asked.\n\nThrough the tight, high-holding brassiere I could see the sharp points of her nipples, darker than the surrounding skin which pushed it outwards in balloon-like tautness. The little, pink panties held her buttocks in a tight embrace like another layer of skin, revealing half of the orbs, and through the front of them I saw the dark muff of her hair with the protrusion of flesh behind it, pushing out the material.\n\n""Lovely"", I said, ""But I want to see them off"".\n\n""Am I making you hot?"", she asked with a sensual laugh.\n\nI stripped of my own pants and my penis shot up into the air.\n\n""You're really quite an athlete,"" she said, looking over my body and then letting her dark eyes rest on my stiff member. ""I hope you're capable of a good athletic performance"".\n\nI moved towards her and said, ""You're so exciting even with them still on, I hope seeing them off isn't a disappointment"".\n\n""It won't be"", she said.\n\nI reached for her and she moved into my arms, hot and sweet-smelling. She was one of those women who, as soon as a man touches her, seems to melt to a jelly, to tremble and whimper with excitement. I felt her body shivering against me as I unhooked the brassiere and I heard her murmur with passion.\n\nThe bra came away and fell to the floor and now I felt her resilient breasts hot, too, against me with the pointed nipples heavy and digging in my chest.\n\n""Oh, Oh"", she murmured as I ran my hands in a long quick caress over her back, bringing my fingertips up her spine and then moving them round to feel her breasts, bulbous and bursting under the palms of my hands. I squeezed them gently and massaged the nipples, which grew long and erect under my gentle manipulation.\n\n""Oh darling"", she whispered. She was trembling from head to toe. I could feel her thighs trembling against me and my prick, riding up between them, snuggled against the soft heat of her flesh, was tingling along its length like sharp pins and needles.\n\nI ran my hands down her back and gently pushed and pulled the pants down over her buttocks, feeling them slide reluctantly off her hips. She gave a little wriggle of help and then shook her thighs so that they slipped down and fell to the floor. Gasping a little, she stepped out of them, leaving them in a pink, crumpled pile on the floor.\n\nI rubbed her bottom gently in little, round gestures over the crack which separated the two. She began to wriggle against me and put her arms around my neck, murmuring little animal noises all the time.\n\nCupping her buttocks in my hands, feeling their weight and form and texture, raising them and her slightly up my body, I moved my fingers between her legs from behind revelling in the moist flesh I found there.\n\n""Oh, I can't stand it!"" she said, quickly.\n\nShe pulled my face down and crushed her lips with bruising force against my mouth, opening her lips wide, and after an instant's extreme tension, hurtling her tongue into my mouth. She gave little whimpers all the time as I pressed and rubbed myself against her. Her tongue seemed to fill my mouth, reaching down to my throat.\n\nWith an effort, I withdrew my lips from her and moved my mouth down onto her neck, bruising it with bites and kisses. She threw her head back and the full neck strained hard against me.\n\n""Let's see how you look with them off, now"", I said, softly.\n\nAfter a second or two, she moved away from me, still trembling and shaken and turned in another pirouette. My eyes feasted on her lush curves. The sight of her breasts and buttocks moving with lives of their own, of her sinuousness rounding to fullness at her most exciting points, made my penis thrill.\n\n""Yes, you do look better with them off"", I said. ""You should never wear those pants again"".\n\nShe waggled her bottom at me.\n\n""Do you like my bottom?"" she asked. ""Do you really think I have a nice body?"".\n\nHer words excited me almost beyond endurance.\n\n""I've never seen one look so good"" I said.\n\n""Do you think you're lucky to have it for yourself....to do what you want with it?"".\n\n""A man never had such good fortune. I can't wait to show how much I appreciate it. But you'll know as soon as we start to make love"".\n\nShe glided quickly towards me and wound herself around me, mouthing little cries, her eyes closed, her body in a fluid torment all around me. It was more than I'd expected.\n\nKissing her, wildly, I felt her hand slither down to my aching prick and touch it, sending sparks along it thick fatness. She stroked it gently, with little nervous, fluttering gestures and then held it firmly and squeezed it hard so that her hand crushed into its resisant, spongy tissue and made me gasp.\n\nI picked her up, putting my arms around her, lifting her by her buttocks. She wound her legs, warm and smooth, around my hips as I carried her and placed my prick against her vagina. She was groaning and murmuring incoherently. Then she wriggled down and slumped on the rigid member so that it shot into her with a strong thrust which made her gasp and go wild and her lips clamped around my glans so moistly and firmly that I had to restrain myself from falling with her onto the floor and fucking her there.\n\nWe reached the bed with her jogging on the end of my organ with every step we took.\n\nI lowered her onto the bed and moved straight in to lie between her widespread thighs which invited me not to linger. I fell between them in the same movement as I placed her on the bed and immediately began to screw into her, gritting my teeth with passion. Her body began to move with wild abandon.\n\n""Oh, oh, oh!"", she groaned as if in agony, digging her nails hard into my shoulders, waving her crotch wildly at my prick, scraping her buttocks along the edge of the bed and flinging her thighs in all directions.\n\n""Oh, it's good....it's good!"".\n\nI wriggled my long cock up and up, exploring her cavern, farther and farther, deeper and deeper into darkness and moisture and a clawing grip which pulled at my loins.\n\nHer whole body twitched and writhed and she groaned incessantly, her face contorted with passion, mouth working, neck straining, nostrils flared, a light sweat breaking out on her forehead under the now tangled dark hair.\n\nI felt the smooth, raw flesh of her vagina holding me in, clinging and pulling all around my hot, bursting prick. I pushed into her from my very toes and sent the last inch of my thickness plundering up her hole, pulling a fresh, ecstatic groan from her lips, making her open her eyes to look at me with a wild, desireful, glazed look.\n\n""Oh, oh...wonderful, wonder-ahhh!"". She gasped as I grabbed her buttocks and raised them off the bed, raising my own body slightly for greater leverage, squirming into her with all the strength of my hips and thighs.\n\nMy loins moved in and out at her pelvis, her broad pelvis with the chasm at its center, pistoning in with strong, muscular regularity. My own breath was short and the sight of her breasts, swaying over sideways towards the bed on either side of her, with her erect nipples, make me give an involuntary extra thrust which moved her up the bed slightly and made her arch her neck with the sudden sensation.\n\nI watched her face, drawing different expressions of passion from it as I moved my hands over her, as if she were an instrument which produced fresh sounds as I moved my fingers over it's form. I moved my fingertips gently into the little hard area of smooth, crinkle-edged flesh which was her anus, felt it tightly resist and then give way so that my finger moved softly, persistently, sawing into the softer depths, and cries broke from her lips in a consistent stream.\n\nMy loins were aflame, consumed with a fierce burning which swept through me in gusts of heat. I gasped and quivered as I fucked, revelling in her flesh, flesh of this beautiful sexy girl whom I'd never seen before tonight.\n\nI ran my hands from her buttocks down her thighs to feel my own chafing prick ramming in and out, to feel the clinging lips of flesh which held it firmly in and were now running with moisture which overflowed stickily down her thighs.\n\nHer arms, which had been moving jerkily around her head like a puppet's, fists closing and opening spasmodically, swept down now and held my own buttocks as they tensed and thrust at her.\n\n""Oh, oh, oh...darling, hard, hard!"" she begged, gasping as if she'd burst something in her throat. She was nearing her climax and her body had become something demoniac, hardly human as she twisted and contorted, spreading her legs wide apart and then pulling them up to her shoulders, bending them at the knees, urging me on.\n\nHer body was hot. Her head moved wildly from side to side, that full lower lip thrust out still further, her mouth open in abandon. She swung her soft thighs up and clasped my waist in a scissors grip with her calves, winding her legs right round my body, tightening her grip on me, waving her ass from side to side, spiralling her quim down at my searching, hotly expanded cock.\n\n""I'm coming!"", she gasped suddenly with a sharp shrill intense passion. ""I'm coming....aaaaaah...."". She grabbed my face as she came and bit my mouth at the same time as her body from breasts to thighs arched convulsively into mine and held there with the intensity of a sudden cramp and her orgasmic fluid seemed to increase still further around my still hard-probing prick and ran down her smooth thighs, wetting my balls, too, as they brushed against her vaginal lips.\n\nThe intensity of her reaction was like a spur to my own climax. I dug deeply into her, forcing her legs up almost to her neck, doubling her over, screwing into her like a mad man, crashing up to her cervix with my pulsating near-bursting rod. She continued to gasp and pant with little fluttering movements of her belly and thighs. She was still highly excited and followed my directions, whenever I wanted her to move, with a wild eager passion.\n\n""Darling,"" she murmured. ""It's good, it's good. Fill me now, fuck me hard let me have it"". So she encouraged me, filling me with sharp, ecstatic pains in the region of my loins so that my prick grew and grew until I could hardly stand it and my breath was rasping in and out of my open lips and my hands clasped and dug into her buttocks convulsively.\n\n""Kill me with it, darling"", she murmured. ""That's...ah ...a..ah!"". She gasped as I thrust savagely high and hard, searing up through her passage, resting at the apex of my drive and jogging there for a second before withdrawing a little for another thrust and another.\n\nI could feel I was on the edge of coming. It was unbearable, I had to come now or I would die. I gasped, groaned, felt the bursting, heard her moan a little and hold me tightly round my shoulders and then with a long groan which went on and on reverberating round the room I climaxed into her, shooting my sperm high up into her open, receptive channel towards her womb.\n\nMuch later, after we'd climbed the heights twice more in different positions, each time with the same trembling abandon on her part and the same bone-shaking orgasm on my part, she said to me, ""I must go now.....""\n\nShe gathered up her clothes and disappeared into the bath. I wondered at such passion and joy from a stranger that I had met on the bus. Before I knew it and before I could object or ask her name, she had left the hotel room.\n\nMonths later, in my cold lonely apartment, as I think of the episode, I know I'll never see her again. I've ridden the same bus many times looking but I've never seen her. Sometimes I wonder if it really happened. Then I realized it had to be real, no dream could be that intense. Now however, she is but a memory that I'll always cherish and dream of again and again."
774,Bus Ride,"['mf-teens', 'oral', 'exh']","It was early in our sexual relationship that I learned Peggy had an excellent talent for oral sex. She gave blowjobs that were totally unbelievable. She was a little shy and hesitant about putting my cock in her mouth at first, but after her first timid try, she discovered that she loved it. It gave her a sense of sexual power that she never knew she had. She took great pride in taking my limp dick, licking it, giving it little nibbles, drawing it in her mouth, and causing it to become big and hard. Her technique was excellent from the very beginning and only got better as time went on.\n\nGetting a blowjob from Peggy was always something special. I never knew exactly what to expect when she'd begin sucking my cock. Sometimes, she'd give me a quickie, bobbing her head up and down rapidly, making me spew my hot cum within a few minutes. Then there were times her blowjobs seemed to last forever. I kid you not, dear readers, when I tell you she once sucked my dick for two and a half hours. She began sucking my dick about 11:30 one night, and was still going strong at 2 in the morning. It was the most exquisite torture I had ever experienced. She sucked and licked my cock very slowly, her head moving at a snail's pace up and down the length of my swollen organ, up and down and up and down. Then she'd quicken her pace, taking me to the brink of orgasm, only to stop and return to that slow tempo all over again. She would bring me to that fevered pitch, again and again and again. Each time, I'd be so close to shooting my load, and each time she'd put on the brakes right before I came. I was delirious. I'd start grabbing her head trying to control her movements, trying hard to get my rocks off. But she refused to let me run the show. She'd back off, indicating that SHE was in charge, and that I would come only when she was damn good and ready. All I could do was moan and groan in splendid misery. When she finally did bring me off, it caught me totally by surprise. By that time, I was so charged up with sexual energy, I felt like I had shot a bucketful in her mouth. I had no idea an orgasm could last that long, but I just kept coming and coming and coming.\n\nSpeaking of coming in her mouth, Peggy had very strong feelings about the swallow vs. spit issue. Peggy was definitely not one to spit out my jism when I came. I truly believe she could be called a spermoholic. She craved my semen. Why? I don't know. There were a few times she would ""share"" it with me; that is, she would take a load in her mouth and then give me a big old french kiss and let me taste my own cum. I wasn't turned off by allowing her to unload my cum in my own mouth, but it wasn't what I would call a taste treat for me. But she loved it. And she told me so. She said she loved everything about my cum. She loved the taste and the texture. She even loved my cum on her face. Sometimes when she'd suck my dick, she'd pull off her mouth just as I would begin to come, and aim it at her face, letting the white, hot, sticky goo splash all over her cheeks and nose and eyelids. Then she would take my spent cock and use it to rub my cum all over her face. She would look incredibly sexy afterwards. If cum were black, she would've looked like Al Jolson in a minstrel show.\n\nHer love of cocksucking was so insatiable, I believe she would suck my dick at the drop of a hat. Which leads us to the tale I want to share with you. What you are about to read is a true story. Only the names and places have been changed to protect the ""not-so-innocent.""\n\nPeggy and I once took a bus trip from Richmond, Virginia to Buffalo, New York to visit her aunt, uncle and cousins. Those of you who are familiar with the route know that it is a very long overnight trip. The bus makes many stops along the way at little towns in Maryland, Pennsylvania and upstate New York.\n\nOn such long trips, the bus company (you all know the one;the one with the dog on the side of the bus) provides blankets for the comfort of the passengers.\n\nBeing young and horny at the time, we wasted no time getting down to some heavy petting under the blanket once it was dark and the other passengers had begun to settle down for the night to sleep. There was enough light even in the dark from the floor lights to see other passengers and for them to see us if they so chose.\n\nWe both had gotten pretty hot from touching each other outside our clothes that we began unsnapping, unbuttoning and unzipping clothes under the blanket, opening shirts, and pulling our pants down enough to get at each other's genitalia and other erogenous zones. We were very quiet and subdued at first, caressing each other above the waist. I was able to put my head under the blanket to suck Peggy's delicious nipples until she started squirming in her seat.\n\nEventually, it got to the point where I had to lay back in the seat and stretch out my legs while Peggy began to stroke my dick under the blanket. From time to time I had glanced at the seat across the aisle to see if anyone there was awake or paying attention. Although I tended to be somewhat of an exhibitionist, I was only half interested in putting on a show at that point, being afraid of getting a negative reaction from whoever might wake up and suddenly see what was going on. Everyone within eyesight seemed to be asleep, so we continued our little fun and games under the blanket. Things really got interesting when Peggy, the spermoholic, lifted the blanket and ducked her head underneath to take my cock in her mouth. I was a little nervous, as you might imagine, since we were in such a public place. Anyone sitting nearby or walking down the aisle to use the restroom could easily surmise what was going on underneath the blanket. Though her head was not bobbing very fast, it would be obvious to any onlooker that the steady movement of Peggy's head under the blanket could only mean one thing: I was getting a blowjob. And I mean to tell you, folks: I WAS getting a blowjob. Peggy was sucking my dick like nobody's business. Peggy used to joke that she could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch. I believe she could.\n\nSlowly and steadily, Peggy increased her speed. Her head began to bob up and down on my cock faster, her tongue painting circles around the head of my dick, and her lips squeezing the shaft ever so firmly. At some point, as I was nearing orgasm, I glanced over and noticed the woman directly across the aisle from us (I was in an aisle seat, and she was in the opposite aisle seat.) She was around 25 years old or so and had been asleep with her body and head facing away from the aisle. Then she turned toward the aisle and with a quick glance, I saw that she had woken up, and could see the movement of Peggy's head under the blanket. I was way too close to coming to want to stop the great blowjob I was receiving from Peggy. You readers know that point - that moment when there's no turning back.\n\nPeggy sensed that I was close to coming and began bobbing her head on my dick even faster. Shortly before I came, she did something I had not expected her to do. She quickly pulled back the blanket, and then we were totally exposed to the woman across the aisle who must have surely been watching the action. I was afraid to look. Seconds before I shot my load, Peggy pulled my engorged cock out of her mouth and began stroking me. Then I exploded. I could feel my cum rise from my balls and blast out of the head of my dick. At that peak of my orgasm, I suddenly looked to my left at the woman across the aisle. When I turned my head, I saw her looking at my cock as I was spewing semen all over Peggy's face. Several huge blasts of cum shot out onto Peggy's face, coating it with my hot, white frosting. Then the woman and I made eye contact. This moment was an experience beyond belief. A woman I didn't even know had just seen my erect teenage cock drench my girlfriend's face with thick gobs of semen. The woman continued watching me come until the last drop dribbled down from my cock to Peggy's hand. The look she gave me was a strange combination of lust, shock and a little bit of disgust. The eye contact only lasted a few seconds as I was only able to maintain it when I was coming. Once the orgasm had subsided, Peggy lifted her head to look at me. There she was, her face covered with my hot, white cream.\n\nShe gave me a little sexy smile, then quickly grabbed a tissue from her purse to wipe the cum off of her face. I indicated to her with my eyes to look across the aisle where she saw the woman looking at her and her cum-covered face. Peggy very casually wiped a bit of my cum from her chin, put it in her mouth, and gave the woman a big grin. Then she helped me adjust my clothing and hers, covered us up with the blanket, and we turned toward the window and pretended to sleep. I was feeling a little sheepish about looking at the woman again. In awhile I did fall asleep, and when I woke up, the woman had apparently gotten off at one of the stops on the trip. I'm sure she had a tale to tell her family or friends.\n\nFor me, it was one of those moments that happened so fast, I could only truly appreciate it afterwards. I think if Peggy and I had been older, we might not have gotten away with it, but I guess the woman figured we were just crazy, horny teenagers and didn't report us to the driver.\n\nBut I will never forget those short few seconds I looked her in the eye while I was cumming. I have never had an experience to equal that one."
775,Business First,"['MF', 'FF', 'Mf', 'Fm', 'ff', 'mm', 'orgy', 'inc']","As we drove along her skirt opened more and more reveling her legs further and further. I could not resist the temptation to stare and eventually Mary caught me ogling her great legs. Looking directly at me Mary asked how she measured up, Stammering a bit I replied great from where I was sitting, Mary smiled but made no attempt to cover herself. By the time we had reached our destination I had developed quit a hard-on which as I am fairly well endowed was very visible as we walked across the crowed parking area. I could tell Mary had checked me out and was at least comfortable with my excitement because she made no effort to rebuke me for my voyeuristic enjoyment.\n\nThe meeting went well and Mary complemented me for my hard work and skill full handling of the interminable questions which arose during the meeting. I was a bit nervous about the drive back and the meeting was the last thing on my mind. When we reached the car Mary handed me the keys and asked me to drive as we left the parking lot Mary was adjusting her position so she could face me and began to discuss the meeting, as there was lots of traffic and I was driving a strange car I did not look at Mary as she spoke. Once I was out on the highway I turned to answer her and saw that she was sitting half facing me with her left leg tucked under her right leg. Her dress was wide open and Mary wasn't wearing any panties. I almost lost it as I gazed at her bushy cunt which was opened slightly showing her deep pink cunt lips and the hint of her erect clit.\n\nMoving my gaze up I could see her erect nipples outlined in her white silk blouse and finally a look of lust as her eyes met mine in a long stare. Not wanting to seem upset I remarked that she was very attractive and that we should go to more meetings together. Mary asked me if I had a problem with what she was doing and if it bothered me to see her like this being as she was my boss. I told Mary outside of giving me a raging hard-on I didn't have any discomfort in looking at naked willing women boss or no boss. I continued saying that I didn't want any special treatment at work but would like to continue seeing her on a private basis.\n\nAs we chatted I found out Mary had three children like myself and was divorced and lonely. By the time we had reached our destination Mary had cum twice once by her own hand and once by mine. As we were getting back very late it was dark when we pulled into the company parking lot and Mary asked me to sit a while with her. Moving my hand to her breast Mary pulled up her blouse and undid her bra as I fondled her full tits and pulled at her hard erect nipples. Working her hand to my cock Mary undid my pants and puled out my stiff prick. Mary was very pleased at my thick 10"" dick and moved over taking the entire length down her hot throat. Mary sucked my cock as I fondled her full swollen tits and rammed my fingers up her sopping pussy finally I could not hold out any longer and began to shoot my load deep into her throat filling her mouth and throat with my sperm.\n\nMary really loved it swallowing my entire load deep in her throat. Not withdrawing Mary continued to suck my cock while guiding my hand further between her legs and forcing two of my fingers up her hot slippery anus. Mary reached her third climax as she was drinking my sperm for the second time while I was wantonly pumping my fingers up her slippery slit and asshole. Resting a minute Mary suggested we needed to go home but asked me to come to her house on Saturday to get better acquainted. I quickly agreed we needed to meet on a more private basis and told her I would be there Saturday.\n\nAs Saturday approached I grew more and more excited at the prospect of screwing Mary and by the time I was knocking at her door I already had a raging erection. To my surprise I was greeted not by Mary but by her 18 year old daughter who put Mary to shame as far as desirability was concerned. To my further amazement Nancy, Mary's daughter was dressed in a short white silk nightgown which showed off her full ripe tits and firm nipples and barely covered her slim hips. Nancy asked me in and lead me thru the house to the kitchen where Mary was. During journey I could not take my eyes off Nancy's slim smooth legs and fantastic tits. As I entered the room Mary came to me and put her arm around my waist and gave me a kiss forcing her tongue into my mouth. A little surprized I just stood there as her daughter looked me over. To my amazement Nancy joined us and gave me a kiss followed by kissing her mother while she placed her hand on my now rock hard cock. Nancy pulled back and complement her mother on finding a good stud as she bent down to unzip my pants. As Nancy pulled out my 10"" cock and proceeded to give me head as she pushed her hand up under Mary's skirt and began to finger her mothers cunt. Not wanting to be a wet blanket I opened Mary's blouse and began to suck her tits and her stiff pink nipples. The combination of events had me totally stimulated and I began to shoot a massive load of sperm in Nancy's mouth and throat. Nancy gulped down my first two spurts and then signaled her mother who bend down never letting her daughters fingers slip from her pussy and forced my cock deep into her throat milking the rest of my load from my straining prick. After I had been totally drained by Mary she and Nancy kissed smearing my load on their faces. Quickly understanding the situation I asked Mary if we three were alone and if we could move to somewhere I could fuck them both.\n\nMary replied that her son was away at college but her 16 year old daughter Tracy was due back any minute and was planning to join us. I though I had died and gone to heaven as we moved our party to Mary's bedroom.\n\nThe girls led the way as I followed close behind, going up the stairs I noticed both Mary and Nancy had no panties on and both their pussies were dripping wet. I moved quickly pushing two fingers up their cunts as we ascended the stairs to Mary's bedroom. Once inside I suggested the girls let me strip each of them one by one and then they could gang up on me.\n\nBoth Mary and Nancy liked that idea and Mary asked me to start with her daughter first and hoped her other daughter Traci would be back before their turn to strip me. I had not put my cock back in my pants and it was now standing at attention its full 10"" stiff as a board waiting to fuck mother and daughters. Mary layed back on the bed as I moved Nancy to the center of the room to strip her. Mary looked great as she relaxed on the bed with her skirt hiked up and blouse open fully exposing her pink cunt lips erect clit and nipples. Mary began to stimulate herself by ramming two fingers into her cunt and squeezing her right tit and pulling the erect nipple. I began with Nancy by kissing her and fondling her full tits through the thin silk of her nightgown, her erect nipples were stiff and hot even thru the material of the gown and I moved one hand down to caress her firm ass and bushy cunt. Reaching down I grabbed the hem of her gown and slowly raised it above her head exposing her slim voluptuous figure. She was beautiful and I quickly took her firm tit in my mouth circling her stiff nipple with my tongue as I ran my hand down her lith torso to her flat belly. Nancy reached down and took my throbbing cock in her hand as I slowly pushed two fingers up her juicy cunt and began to bite and suck her stiff nipples as I rubbed her erect clit with my thumb and probed her tight slit with my fingers. I felt her shake as her first orgasm hit her and I move down her belly kissing and tonguing as I descended to her sweet slit. Nancy began to squeeze her own breasts and pull her erect nipples as I spread her pink cunt lips exposing her hardened clit to my tongue. Finally I buried my mouth in her sweet cunt and began to lick and suck her clit as I rammed my fingers up her cunt and inserted a finger into her throbbing anus. This was too much for her and Nancy began to come again flooding my face with her sweet juices. This was all Nancy could take and she began to collapse in my arms. Moving her to the bed Mary helped me lay her naked daughter next to her and began to fondle her daughter moving down to tongue Nancy's slippery snatch.\n\nI started to move Mary off the bed to strip her but she stopped me and asked me to do Traci next, looking to the doorway behind me I saw a tall slim brunette leaning against the door, she had obviously come in while I had my mouth buried in Nancy's cunt. She was a bit plainer than Nancy but had a great figure for a 16 year old and was watching her mother lick her sisters cunt. Traci was already hot and had raised her short skirt pulled back the crotch of her panties and was rubbing her clit and fingering her pussy with one hand while the other was stuffed up under her sweater massaging her tits. Moving to her side I pulled her fingers out of her sopping cunt and licked her juices from them placing her wet hand around my cock. Traci moaned and pulled my hard dick as I kissed her and began to fondle her tits. Pulling her to the center of the room I removed her sweater exposing her firm young tits held only by a thin silk bra. Traci's nipples were hard as a rock and she moaned as I pulled at them thru her bra. I reached behind her and undid her skirt letting it slip to the ground as I rubbed her pantied twat. Traci move in closer and began to rub the head of my cock against the soft smooth flesh of her inner thigh as I removed her bra and cupped her firm tits bring my mouth to her right nipple. I sucked and bit her stiff pink nipples then moved down between the tits along her flat belly until my tongue reached the tops of her panties. Reaching behind her I grabbed her firm ass cheeks and pulled her tight into my face, reaching up I slowly pulled her panties down exposing her moist pussy and pulled them and her skirt from around her legs. Licking my way back up her inner thighs I spread her legs opened her cunt lips and began to lick and suck her sweet clit. Traci began to buck against my mouth now and I slowly pushed my finger up her tight cunt as I continued to suck and lick her erect pink clit. Looking up I could see her massaging her firm young tits and pulling at her erect nipples, sensing she was near orgasm I remove my now well lubed finger and pushed it up her anus as I forced two more fingers up her cunt. This did it and Traci began to twitch and moan out her pleasure in a powerful orgasm. Traci like her sister was unable to stand after her climax and I brought her over to the bed where Nancy and her mother were sitting as they probed each others swollen cunts and watched the show. Both Mary and Nancy rubbed and licked Traci until she had regained some measure of reality ending their work with both their mouths working Traci's fragrant twat.\n\nWhile they had been working on Traci I had pulled up Mary's skirt and had managed to force two fingers deeply up her sopping cunt as I rubbed her clit with my thumb. This made Mary extremely hot and I pulled her off the bed and began my last stripping. Making Mary face her daughters I pulled off her now open blouse and cupped her tits and twisted her nearly inch long erect nipples as Nancy and Traci looked on. I could tell they were enjoying the show as they were lying back finger fucking each others cunts and rubbing their own tits. Bringing my attention back to Mary I undid her wrap skirt and pulled it off exposing her wet cunt and pink pussy lips. Spreading her legs I pushed my stiff cock between her wet vaginal lips until the head appeared in front and Mary reached down pushing the head of my cock deeper into her cunt lips as I dry humped her from behind.\n\nMoving around I began to suck and lick Mary's erect nipples as I forced two fingers up her throbbing cunt. Descending Mary's delicious frame I licked and sucked until I reached her hot throbbing cunt and spreading her legs I began to suck and lick her erect inflamed clit easing a finger up her tight cunt and anus. Mary was climaxing now and she bucked her hips forcing my fingers deeper into her cunt and asshole as she flooded my face with her juice. Deciding Mary should rate some extra attention I bent her over so that her hands were on the floor and spread her ass cheeks from behind exposing her cunt and anus. Licking her puckered anus I began to tongue fuck her asshole while I probed her cunt with three fingers stretching her tight pussy open for her daughters to see. About two minutes of this action had Mary cumming again and her slick juices poured out covering my hand and wetting her legs. Helping Mary to the bed I placed her between her daughters and told them to pleasure her. I watched as both girls began to suck their mothers full breasts and tease her nipples with their teeth as they each sank two fingers up her sopping slit and rubbed her big clit between their thumbs. Mary still had some life in her and responded by reaching between both her daughters legs and pushing her fingers up their cunts and assholes as she massaged their swollen clits with her thumbs. All three came in a torrent of squeals and moans and sank back into the bed over-come with pleasure.\n\nAs we were resting the girls noticed I was still fully dressed and only my cock was exposed and as yet had not been put to the test except for in Nancy and Mary's mouths. Mary got up and took me by the hand leading me to the center of the room and began to remove my pants. Nancy and Traci joined her and Nancy began removing my shirt and rubbing her firm tits and stiff nipples into my chest while Traci stood behind me and reached around grabbing my fully erect cock while pressing her young firm tits into my back. Mary knelt down and started deep throating my cock as Traci spread my ass cheeks and began to tongue my anus. Nancy joined her mother and took both of my balls in her mouth setting up a firm sucking action that drove me crazy. Between the site of the girls going at me and the steady pressure of Traci's finger entering my asshole I could not hold off my climax any longer and began to shoot my load deep in Mary's throat. Mary took my first shot then pinched off the flow of sperm until Nancy had my cock in her mouth then released the pressure until I had given Nancy a taste of my cum. Traci begged for some of my load and pushed her head between my legs taking my cock deep into her throat and draining the rest of my sperm deep into her throat.\n\nDrained by this encounter I moved to the bed and layed down with my still erect cock standing proudly in the air. Mary motioned to her daughters to join her on the bed and they surrounded me and began to give me head again. As soon as my dick was fully erect again Mary and Nancy helped Traci mount my raging cock. Nancy held her sisters pussy open while her mother held my throbbing cock in position and Traci eased herself down until my full 10"" was firmly imbedded up her tight cunt. Mary helped Traci establish a smooth slow stroking action which caused my cock to be repeatedly sheathed and unsheathed by her slippery hot slit. Once Traci had the motion down and was on her way to a massive orgasm Mary told Nancy to sit on my face so I could eat her pussy and tongue fuck her hot hole. Moving to help Nancy her mother held open her pink cunt as I began to slip my tongue up her sweet twat as I fingered her hot anus and licked and sucked her protruding erect clit. Mary now positioned herself between her daughters and began to tongue Traci's clit as Nancy probed her mothers cunt, anus and clit with her mouth and fingers. About 5 minutes of this setup was all we could take and Nancy started to climax first filling my mouth with her sweet pussy juice. Traci was next and her orgasm was signaled by a loud scream that rang thru the house. Mary the woman of the group came as I began to pump my load up her younger daughters vise like cunt and flooded Nancy's face with her pungent pussy juice. I filled Traci's cunt with my cream until my sperm overflowed her tight twat and her mother licked up the overflow.\n\nTo my delight my cock remained rock hard and once the girls noticed this they were on me again. This time Mary and Traci helped Nancy to mount my stiff prick with Mary again holding my dick in position while Traci spread her sisters pink swollen cunt lips to receive my throbbing cock. Nancy seemed a bit more experienced at fucking and as soon as she had the head of my cock clamped between the slick hot walls of her cunt she rammed herself down reaming her tight twat with my 10"" pole. I could feel additional pressure on my straining cock and looking down saw that Mary had forced two fingers up her daughter Nancy's hot anus and was massaging my cock thru Nancy's anal wall. Mary removed her fingers from Nancy's asshole and proceeded to have Traci help her sit on my face. Mary instructed her younger daughter to spread her cunt lips as Mary lowered her pussy to my waiting mouth. Once I had my tongue firmly up Mary's hot twitching slit Mary had her daughter assume the position Mary had taken earlier. What I hadn't noticed was that Mary had gotten a large rough vibrator and a slim anal probe and was intent on working these toys up her daughters cunt and asshole.\n\nI watched intently as Mary licked the remaining cum from her daughter Traci's cunt and slowly pushed the anal probe deeply into her daughters sopping cunt wetting it with the remains of my sperm and Traci's pussy juice. Mary then spread Traci's firm ass cheeks and slowly pushed the entire length up her daughters anus bringing on moans of pleasure from Traci. Nancy in the meantime had set up a steady pounding rhythm on my cock and was ramming my thick rod up her tight cunt until the head of my dick rammed her womb. Mary now turned on the vibrator and pushed it up Traci's cunt until only an inch of its 8"" length protruded from her swollen cunt lips. Mary then started ramming the toys in and out of Traci's hot holes with a fast rhythmic beat. Nancy was in seventh heaven by now and was oblivious to anything but my pounding cock and her sister Traci's hot tongue. With a fast flurry of strokes Nancy reached orgasm flooding my cock and balls with he sticky juice. The taste of her sisters cum and the insistent pounding of the anal probe and rampaging vibrator in her cunt and asshole forced Traci over the edge and she came hard flooding her mother's face with her juice. Watching this was too much for me and I began to fire my load up Nancy's cunt as her powerful pussy muscles milked the hot sperm from my cock and balls. Seeing me cum and thrust my hips and cock further up her daughter Nancy's twitching slit brought on a massive orgasm for Mary and I moved quickly to further intensify her pleasure by biting her clit as I forced two fingers up her anus. Mary covered my face with her juices and I continued to suck and bite her clit and ream her anus until the last vestige of our orgasms had faded.\n\nNancy climbed off my now wilted cock and offered her cum stained cunt to her mother and sister who sucked and licked her cummy snatch until they had devoured most of my sperm and Nancy's cunt juices. Watching this display stirred new life into my fading cock and I suggested to Nancy and Traci that they suck my cock so I could pump it up their mothers hot twat. The both agreed this was only fair as they had enjoyed it so much. Nancy and Traci took up positions on each side of me and began to suck and lick my cock to a new erection. Their cunts and assholes were delicious to watch as they worked their magic on my flagging erection sucking my semi hard cock deep into their throats with each dip of their heads. Mary was up to tricks and moved in on her daughters exposed cunts with a vibrator in each hand and began to ream her daughters hot cunts with the vibrators as she alternated between them licking and tonguing their assholes. I was able to reach Mary's cunt and ass and started eating her pussy while I reamed her anus with the anal probe she had worked Traci's asshole with. Just as Nancy and Traci reached orgasm Mary climaxed too and this brought me to full erection.\n\nTraci was the first to notice my thick hard cock standing at full erection and she told her mother to get ready for the fuck of a lifetime. Nancy said ""come over and sit on this hard cock I want to see the whole 10"" ramming in and out of your tight pussy"". Responding to her daughters ardent plea Mary rose up and position herself in a squatting position directly over my stiff prick. Traci held open her mothers swollen cunt lips exposing her slippery pink cunt hole as Nancy forced two of her slim fingers deep into her mothers throbbing anus while holding my pulsing dick in position to ram deep into Mary's pussy. Mary slowly move down on my big cock savoring the feeling of each inch as it forced her cunt open and probed her hot tight pussy. Once Mary had engulfed the entire length of my raging cock she set up a furious pounding rhythm ramming me deep up her slit with each stroke. Nancy pushed hard on my dick thru her mothers throbbing anus as she repeatedly thrust her fingers deep up her mothers twitching asshole. Traci move back over my face and reaching down spread her musky pink twat giving me access to her wet pink hole and stiff swollen clit. I began to tongue fuck that delicious 16 year old cunt as I eased two fingers up her well lubricated anus. Nancy move in between Mary and Traci making her cunt and asshole available to Traci while tonguing her mothers clit and reaching around to finger fuck Mary's asshole. Meanwhile Traci had forced the vibrator and anal probe up her sisters well lubricated holes and was licking and sucking her protruding erect clit.\n\nAll the attention took its toll on Mary and she began to climax hard and fast flooding my cock and balls and Nancy's mouth with her thick slippery juice. Mary was like a woman possessed and she kept up her torrid pace despite her orgasm pounding her stretched cunt onto my stiff cock. I could tell Traci was close to climax and she shivered noticeably each time I ran my tongue over her stiff pink clit. Nancy began to climax and the taste of her cunt juice set Traci off to and I sucked hard on Traci's stiff clit until I felt her warm juices run down my face. Traci was now gently lapping her sisters throbbing holes as Mary reached her second climax clamping down on my cock with such force that I too began to cum sending a torrent of sperm up Mary's tight clutching cunt. Mary fell back on the bed nearly incoherent as her daughters spread her legs and sucked and licked her satisfied cunt licking out my load of sticky white sperm. Seeing that my rod had again remained hard I moved up and began to finger fuck Traci's and Nancy's cunts and dilated assholes with my fingers keeping them worked up.\n\nAfter a bit of rest Mary told me that there were three holes I had yet to pleasure and turned to me offering me her hot asshole. I told her I would try but I may not be able to do them all and suggested I start with Traci. Moving Traci to a position on all fours in the middle of the bed I instructed Mary to lie beneath her youngest daughter and to eat and lick her pussy. I next brought Nancy around and had her hold my cock to her sisters anus as I slowly pushed my 10"" inch by inch into Traci's twitching asshole. Once I was fully up Traci's ass I had Nancy take the vibrator and do the same to her mothers asshole while Traci Licked and sucked her mothers cunt and clit. I began pounding my cock in and out of Traci's hot tight anus until Traci came with a rush flooding her mothers face with her juice, after which I filled her tight little asshole with a load of my sperm. After withdrawing my cock I pushed Traci's quivering ass down on Mary's face letting her suck my load of cum from her daughters asshole. Traci replaced her mother and Nancy took the doggy position as I reamed Nancy's anus with my stiff prong bringing her to climax in short order and filling her little butt with my cream. We repeated this scene with Mary in the doggy position and Nancy below until I had successfully filled all the girls assholes with my stiff cock and lubed their rears with my sperm.\n\nWe were all tired and totally fucked out and rested a while before I showered and left a totally satisfied man. This relationship has continued and I regularly get together with Mary and her daughters for some all out sucking and fucking sessions. In addition both Nancy and Traci have introduced me to some of their friends and Mary has introduced me to a number of her friends who also like to get it on so I'm always in demand.\n\n OVERTIME WITH THE BOSS\n\nI was very excited at the prospect of getting together with my new boss Jane again and I arrived at her house on Sunday at 10:00am as agreed the previous day. The images of the previous day with Jane and Sue ran thru my mind and I wondered what sexual escapades Jane had planned for today. I knew Jane really liked our fucking the previous day and I wanted to get her up doggy style and fuck her hot pussy and tight asshole again. I parked my car and went up to the door my cock already beginning to stiffen in anticipation of fucking and sucking Jane. I knocked on the door and heard voices inside then the door opened and Jane greeted me and welcomed me in. Jane was wearing a sexy robe which showed off her ample breasts very nicely. Once I was in Jane pulled me to her kissing me and placing her hand directly on my now stiff prick. I pulled her close to me and ran my hands down her back cupping her tight ass and pressing her large firm tits into my chest. Jane was hot to get it on and I knew I would be enjoying the day with her. Jane led me to her kitchen offering me a cup of coffee, coffee was not what I had in mind but figured I was the guest so I would play along.\n\nJane poured us some coffee and I pulled her to me and ran my hand up under her robe. Jane's skin was warm and soft and slipped my hand up between her legs until my fingers reached her pussy. Jane was already wet with desire and I spread her slippery pussy lips and worked my finger up her hot slit feeling the heat of her pussy envelop my fingers. Jane moaned and I pulled her robe open exposing her pussy while Jane put her hand behind my head and pressed my mouth to her belly. I licked my way down the taught belly until I reached her recently shaved pussy lips and began to lick and suck her stiff protruding clit.\n\nJane's breath was coming in short hard gasps and I knew her climax was close, I lashed her big stiff clit and pressed two fingers up her slippery slit. Jane began to climax as I thrust my fingers deep into her sopping pussy and sucked her stiff button making her thrust her pussy against my face wetting my face with her sweet juices. I moved Jane back and sat her on a chair as I continued to lick her cunt making her twitch and moan with post climax pleasure as I pulled open her robe exposing her hot body. I licked my way up her belly and sucked on her stiff nipples and firm tits as she battled to regain her breath.\n\nAs Jane began to breath slower I heard a quite murmur behind me and turned to see who was there half expecting to see Sue. To my surprise there stood a very pretty young girl, she was tall, blond and wearing a wispy baby doll pajama outfit which showed off her young hot body. I was a bit stunned by this turn of events and just looked her over as she stood before me. I noticed her hand was on her pussy and her tits which were clearly visible were showing stiff nipples attesting to her level of arousal. Jane broke the trance like stare we had developed by introducing her niece Kim. Kim had just turned 18 and was staying with Jane in order to attend an area college. I told Kim she was very beautiful and asked her if I had embarrassed her by my actions with her aunt. Kim laughed and moved towards me moving her hand away from her pussy and letting me see that she wasn't wearing any panties. Her nicely trimmed pussy was wet with her own juices and I reached out to her as she moved confidently towards Jane and I. I ran my hand up her smooth sleek leg and gently brushed my fingers over her pussy and between her firm thighs.\n\nKim knelt next to Jane and I moving between Jane's wide open legs and rubbing her hands over Jane's belly and fingering Jane's hot wet cunt. Jane told me to strip Kim and make her cum, I looked at Kim and reached for her young firm tits cupping them and rubbing her stiff nipples. Kim told me to go ahead and that she had been waiting to get it on with me ever since Jane had told her about our hot antics the previous day. I pulled Kim's baby dolls up over her head leaving her naked and hot kneeling between her aunt Jane's legs. Kim had nice firm breasts capped by stiff pink nipples and her hard flat belly terminating in a nice trimmed pussy which was dripping with anticipation. I pushed Kim further between Janes splayed legs telling her to lick her aunt to another climax while I pleasured her. Kim went right to work on Jane's hot cunt spreading her exposed pussy lips and ramming two fingers up Jane's still quivering slit while she lashed Jane's stiff clit with a talented tongue. While Kim feasted on Jane's pussy I fondled Kim's full tits and eased my fingers up her wet tight pussy. Kim was going crazy on Jane's hot cunt and before I could get to taking my cloths off Jane was again climaxing this time in her niece's mouth. My cock was nearly coming out of the waistband of my jeans when I felt Kim's pussy begin to spasm so I frigged her stiff clit until I felt her whole body racked in orgasmic pleasure. Kim pulled her mouth off Jane's slippery twat and reached out for me. I pulled her up and held her beautiful body to mine kissing her and licking Jane's sweet cum off her lips.\n\nAs we kissed I felt Kim's hands working on my belt and opening my zipper. Since I knew I was going to Jane's to fuck I had not worn any underwear so my cock sprung out into Kim's hands as soon as she had my zipper down. Kim grasped my cock hard and stroked me along my entire ten inches. Kim looked down then turned to Jane and told her how much she wanted to feel my big dick up her pussy. Jane told her She would get plenty and told Kim to suck my cock. Kim knelt down and with remarkable skill stuffed my throbbing prick deep into her hot little mouth. Jane got up and stripped off her robe and helped Kim get my pants off taking my shoes off while Kim continued to slide my cock in and out of her tight hot throat.\n\nBy the time I was naked I was very near to climax and the site of Jane getting down on the floor and sliding her face under Kim's hot twat and pulling Kim's slippery pussy to her mouth took me over the top. I grabbed Kim's head and fucked my cock deep into her throat as my cock exploded filling Kim's hot little mouth with a massive load of sperm. I could feel Kim's throat squeezing my cock as she swallowed my thick load without gagging a bit. I continued to thrust my prick into Kim's mouth and throat while I reached down and twisted her stiff pink nipples until she began to climax from Jane's hot tongue up her pussy. My cock never went down, I wanted to fuck Kim hard and long and told the girls we should move to a more comfortable spot and really get into it. Jane agreed and we all trooped back to Jane's bedroom.\n\nJane pushed Kim back on the king sized bed and crawled up between her legs opening her pussy and began to eat out her niece's hot tight slit. Kim's legs were trembling and I sensed that she and Jane were regulars at this, I needed to fuck some pussy and since Jane's ass was up, open and inviting I moved in behind her and licked her pussy a bit as I rammed my fingers up her hot twat. My cock was stiff and hard and I heard Kim urging me to fuck Jane so I moved up and guided my cock up Janes wet waiting pussy. Jane was very stimulated and her pussy clamped around my stiff dick as I drove my cock deep into her tight wet slit ramming my cock balls deep in Jane's hot pussy with each stroke. Jane's pink puckered ass pulsed as I drove my cock up her pussy so I licked my finger and slowly pressed it up her pink throbbing anus raising her level of arousal. Kim was thrashing about under Jane thrusting her pussy into Janes face and moaning that she was about to climax. I increased my tempo determined to bring Jane to climax at the same time as she licked Kim to her peak. Jane's pussy tightened and she began to cum just as Kim arched her hips forcing her sweet blond pussy into Jane's mouth climaxing and wetting Jane's lips and tongue with her sweet thick pussy juices. The site of these two hot women twisting in climax took me over the top and I pumped a big load of cum up Jane's convulsing pussy ramming my spurting tool deep into Jane's hot slit.\n\nWe all collapsed on the bed stroking each other, I began to lick and suck Kim's young firm tits while she went down on Jane licking my sperm from Jane's slippery slit. I moved down to Kim's hot little twat and licked her still stiff clit sucking the engorged button and fingering her tight vagina. Pretty soon I began to get hard again and slid between Kim's open legs rubbing the head of my prick back and forth over her cunt and tight pink anal pucker. Jane grabbed Kim's tits as Kim licked her pussy and told me to fuck Kim's pussy. Spreading Kim's slippery pink pussy lips I pressed my cock up her tight young pussy stretching her tight young hole and forcing my cock deep into her tight vaginal passage until my balls were tight against her hot pussy lips. Kim looked up from her oral attack on Jane's cunt and begged me to fuck her hard so I started to ram my stiff dick in and out of her tight young cunt making her moan in pleasure with each long hard thrust. Jane was sucking on Kim's nipples and squeezing her tits making the young girls body shake with passion. Kim came quickly her pussy throbbing around my cock as I plunged deep into her sweet young cunt. I was close to climax but I wanted to give Kim another climax before I filled her young tight pussy with my sperm. I kept pounding her pussy and spread her ass crack and began to rub her tight little asshole. Kim was moaning again and begging me to fill her hot pussy with my sperm. I pressed my finger up Kim's asshole and felt her convulse with orgasm just as Jane began to moan and climax in her niece's hot mouth. I pumped my cock deep in Kim's quivering cunt and came filling her tight hot pussy with a massive load of cum. I continued to ream Kim's convulsing slit until all the hardness was gone from my prick and I finally had to pull out. I sat back and watched as Jane licked Kim's sperm soaked pussy sucking up my cum and swallowing my jism. I moved to Jane's ass and spread her ass cheeks licking her tight pink anus as Kim continued to lick Jane's pussy. I showed Kim how to finger fuck Jane's asshole taking her hand and forcing two of her fingers up Jane's hot butt as Kim sucked on Jane's big clit. Jane climaxed shortly after Kim started to finger fuck her asshole and Kim and I enjoyed Jane grinding out her pleasure. We all needed something to drink so I invited the girls back to the kitchen for some coffee.\n\nWhile I fixed the coffee the girls rubbed my balls and cock playing with my ass and cock as I poured their coffee. I rubbed the girls tits and pulled on their still stiff nipples as they fondled my cock and gently pressed their fingers up my asshole. Finally I got the coffee poured sat down and asked Jane how long she and her Niece Kim had been lovers. Jane told me she and Kim had started having sex last month when Kim first came to live with her. Both Jane and Kim then related the story of how they had come to realize their lust for each other. Jane told me she had brought Kim home from the airport and gotten her settled in then left for a date. When she arrived home she found Kim in the living room naked with a dildo Jane had in her room still stuffed in Kim's pussy. Jane said she realized Kim had been watching some of her X rated tapes on the VCR and had found her dildo in her nite stand and had just settled back and fucked herself silly with the dildo until she fell asleep. Kim confided that she had also drunk a bit too much wine and the wine in combination of the relaxing effect of many climaxes had put her to sleep. Jane continued the story telling me how sexy Kim looked laying on the sofa her legs open the dildo sticking out of her pussy her hand cupping her tits.\n\nJane told me how she sat looking at Kim and was overcome by her young beautiful body and aroused by her sexy scent. Kim picked up the story telling me how she awoke to find Jane cuddled naked next to her her Aunts mouth gently sucking on her tits and licking her nipples as her hand slowly stroked the dildo in and out of her pussy. Kim confided that at first she was a bit shaken to find her Aunt Jane sexually arousing her but as Jane continued the erotic feelings Jane was causing swept over her making her desire Jane as much as Jane did her. Jane told me about her concern for Kim's reaction to her advances but knew when she felt Kim's hand move over her pussy that they were going to enjoy a great relationship. Kim detailed how Jane licked her way down her belly until she reached her pussy and licked her clit while fucking her young hot cunt with the long dildo making her climax over and over. Jane smiled and told me how Kim took her to bed and licked her pussy and finger fucked her long into the night. To say the least the girls had gotten me ready for more hot sex with their stories of their lustfull first meeting.\n\nI suggested we all go back to the bedroom and get into some hot sex again and stood up showing Jane and Kim how hot their story had gotten me. Kim reached out and stroked my cock collecting a few drops of pre-cum from my stiff prick then brought her fingers to her mouth licking my juices with obvious lust.\n\nJane followed Kim's example and stroked my stiff prick causing more of my clear juices to flow, Jane leaned over to me and licked my pre-cum from the head of my dick while she massaged my now cum filled balls. I put my hand between Kim's legs and rubbed her slit feeling her slick pussy lips separate and allow my probing finger to enter her wet tight vagina. Jane forced my cock deep into her throat and sucked hard on my prick stressing her urgency for some hot sex. I pulled away from the girls and moved back towards Jane's bedroom. Jane and Kim followed me and by the time we reached Jane's bed they had me on my back with my cock in their mouths. Kim shoved my prick deep into her mouth as Jane licked my balls and fingered my ass pucker. Kim wanted to fuck and I told her to get on top. Jane held my cock in position as Kim straddled my stiff prong helping her niece to mount my throbbing cock. Kim's pussy was literally dripping her young sweet pussy juices and Jane spread Kim's wet cunt lips as my cock began to enter her tight sweet twat stretching her shaved pink pussy lips and entering the tight mouth of her hot vagina.\n\nKim slid down my long cock taking my dick deep up her slippery snatch until her pussy lips were pressed hard against the root of my dick. Jane moved her pussy over my face and I pulled her hot wet twat to my lips and began to eat her hot wet slit. Jane ground her hot slit into my mouth as Kim began to plunge her hot pussy over my straining cock. Jane bent down and started to lick Kim's stiff exposed clit making her pussy pulse around my stiff shaft.\n\nKim began to climax and her tight pussy milked my cock hard making me shoot a big load of cum up her young tight slit. Jane's pussy began to gush hot pussy juice as she climaxed on my mouth as I finger fucked her asshole and sucked her stiff clit. Kim kept right on pounding my prick deep up her pussy while Jane licked up my sperm which overflowed Kim's tight slit. Finally Kim climaxed again forcing my cock deep into her cunt ramming the head of my cock against her cervix and moaning and begging me to pump my sperm her hot pussy. As much as I wanted to fill her hot tight cunt with my cum all the fucking had taken their toll and I was unable to fill her pussy again. Kim got off my still stiff prick and sucked my cock deep into her throat, Kim and Jane sucked my cock until I was stiff as a board and then Jane announced that it was her turn. Kim held my cock as Jane mounted my dick plunging my hot shaft deep up her pussy.\n\nOnce Jane had my cock deeply imbedded up her hot slit Kim slid back and planted her sopping slit on my mouth grinding her hot cunt into my lips. I sucked and licked Kim's hot pussy while Jane pounded my cock up her pussy climaxing twice before Kim got off and wet my face with her sweet pussy juice. Jane was determined to get me off and she told Kim to watch while she showed her how to take cock up her asshole.\n\nJane moved up freeing my cock from her pulsing pussy and told Kim to hold my prick straight up. I watched from between Kim's slippery thighs as Jane spread her ass cheeks and lowered her anus down to my cock. Kim was breathing heavy by now and she moaned with Jane as Jane settled down on my stiff prick forcing my cock up her slippery asshole. Seeing that Kim was so turned on by Jane forcing my cock into her tight asshole I reached back for Kim's ass and spread her cum wet cheeks and slowly pressed two fingers up Kim's hot slick asshole. Jane moved down my cock with a long slow push burying my cock up her tight pink asshole as I rammed my fingers up Kim's virgin anus.\n\nBoth Kim and Jane were moaning and panting as Jane started to fuck my cock up her anus with long slow strokes stretching her tight butt and forcing my long cock deep into her rectum. Kim stuffed two fingers up her Aunts hot pussy and bent to lick her clit. This spread Kim's pussy wide open and I began to tongue fuck Kim's hot cunt while I finger fucked her hot tight asshole. Jane began to climax and her asshole clamped around my cock making me cum filling Jane's tight butt with a big load of cum. Kim was right behind Jane and her pussy and asshole spasmed together as her hard flat belly rippled with the pleasure of her orgasm. Jane rode me for a while longer then moved off laying on her back on the bed.\n\nKim followed Jane and licked Jane's hot pussy and then began to clean my sperm out of Jane's still stretched anus. I was very turned on watching Kim her tongue laving Jane's pink puckered asshole while she finger fucked Jane's hot pussy. Watching the girls got me hard again and I move in behind Kim licking her hot pink anal pucker and frigging her stiff clit.\n\nJane seeing my erect cock pulled Kim's head from between her legs and looked longingly into her niece's lust filled eyes. ""Are you ready to try it"" Jane asked? Kim shook her head yes and Jane looked at me and told me Kim wanted her ass fucked. I nodded my agreement and told Jane to get under Kim in a sixty nine position. As Jane slid under her young niece she told me to go slow as this would be Kim's first anal experience and she wanted Kim to enjoy it to the fullest. Kim looked back at me and asked me to go slow until she got use to it, I told her I would be careful and promised her she would enjoy it very much. Jane was in position under Kim and I told her to help me. Jane reached up and spread Kim's ass cheeks as she began to lick Kim's flowing pussy and suck on the youngsters stiff clit. I closed in behind Kim's firm ass cheeks and gently pressed my cock up her pussy giving her some preliminary strokes up her sopping cunt. Finally Jane grasped the base of my cock and forced me back pulling my stiff prick from Kim's hot cunt. Jane rubbed the head of my slippery cock against Kim's tight anal ring and I began to press my stiff cock head against her tight asshole.\n\nIt took a while for me to get the head of my cock past Kim's tight sphincter without causing her pain. Once the head was lodged in her tight butt I slowly pressed inch after inch into her hot pulsing rectal opening until I had all ten inches rammed firmly up her anus. I began a slow in and out motion increasing my thrusts until Kim was crying out with pleasure and demanding I fuck her ass hard and fast. My cock was growing even longer because of the tightness Kim's hot virgin asshole and I knew I could not last much longer. I saw Jane's hand pulled Kim's face to her wet hot pussy as I rammed my cock even deeper into Kim's hot bowels making her climax and buck her hot asshole onto my prick. Kim was cumming hard and fast experiencing multiple climaxes as I rammed my tool up her hot ass spraying my sperm deep into her tight hot asshole. Jane got carried away by the hot scene of my cock ramming up her niece's tight asshole and began to buck and twist under Kim her climax taking over her entire body. I reamed Kim's hot pink asshole for a bit more until her strength gave out and she collapsed on Jane totally spent from her first anally induced orgasm. I watched for a while as Jane licked my sperm from Kim's tight butt laving her niece's stretched pink anal ring and collecting my sperm on her tongue.\n\nFinally I got up and went to the bathroom to clean up. I wet some towels and came back to the bedroom and spread Jane and Kim's legs washing their cunts and assholes with gentle strokes. Jane and Kim grabbed me and spread my legs while Kim sucked my cock Jane licked and fingered my asshole until my cock finally came around again. Jane then joined Kim and shared my cock sucking me and shoving their fingers up my asshole until I came again all over their faces and in their hot mouths. We all rested for a while and then repeated the scene again spreading Jane's legs and licking her cunt and asshole until Kim and I made her climax and licked up her juices. Kim then demanded her turn and Jane and I complied licking Kim to a final climax and lapping up all her sweet pussy juices. Jane and Kim were exhausted as was I and we knew we would be getting together again soon so I told Jane I had to go and made arrangements to meet them again during the week.\n\nKim told me she had a friend that she had introduced to Jane and wanted me to meet. I told her I would gladly oblige any time. Kim rubbed her ass a bit and told me her friend Beth would like to have her ass fucked. I nodded saying I would look forward to our next session. After a bit more playful touching I dressed and headed for home. Jane and Kim saw me to the door and kissed me telling me how much fun our day had been and I told them how much I appreciated their sexy antics. To top the day off Jane and Kim stood by the door naked and fingered each others pussies telling me they would keep each other heated up until our next encounter.\n\n The Boss her Niece and Beth\n\n Things at work were going well and Jane and I were getting along very well. Sue and I continued to work together and I spent Monday evening with Sue making love nearly all night. Sue loved to be eaten and I spent lots of time licking Sue's pussy making her climax multiple times. I fucked Sue's tight pussy reaming her cunt and bringing her off until she was near to passing out. I got Sue so hot that she mounted my cock and rammed me up her tight asshole fucking me until I filled her sweet asshole with loads of sperm. Sue began to really like anal sex and once she even pumped a dildo up her pussy while I reamed her asshole doggy style making her climax multiple times.\n\nI was looking forward to Wednesday and my meeting with Jane, Kim and their friend Beth. I got some extra rest on Tuesday knowing how the girls would drain me. Wednesday Jane called me into her office and told me that she would be home late because of a unanticipated meeting and told me to get to her house about six o'clock. I asked her if she would be there by six, Jane told me no she would only be getting home around ten pm but that I could entertain Kim and her friend Beth until she got home. Jane made me promise to have something left for her, I promised and pulled her away from her desk spreading her legs and lifting her skirt. Jane surprised me, by wearing a garter belt and nylons instead of panty hose and to my great surprise Jane had no panties on. I ran my hand up her soft inner thighs and slipped my fingers into her pussy. Jane was wet already and I decided to give her something to carry her over till tonight. I got down between her thighs and pulled her skirt up around her waist and spread her legs up over the arms of her chair. Jane's pussy was wet with her juices and I slipped two fingers up her slippery cunt and began to lick and suck her stiff clit. Jane was concentrating on not making any noise and I could feel her climax building quickly. Jane put her hand on the back of my head and pressed my face hard against her slit as she climaxed bucking in the chair and making quiet little moaning sounds. I licked up her juices and after she had regained her senses I straightened her clothes and got up. Jane kissed me and told me to enjoy Kim and Beth. I told her I would and told her to hurry home from her meeting.\n\nThe rest of the day passed uneventfully and I left work about five thirty my cock already beginning to swell in anticipation of the hot fucking I would soon be enjoying. I pulled up at Jane's house and went to the door and ran the bell. When the door opened Kim and a beautiful young looking girl were standing naked in the doorway. My cock jumped to full erection as Kim invited me inside. Kim closed the door and introduced me to Beth. Beth was as beautiful as Kim her breasts were a bit smaller but every bit as firm and were capped by stiff pink nipples which I longed to suck on. Beth had a small waist and firm belly her ass was nice and firm and her pussy was shaved revealing her pink pussy lips and a very long clit which was clearly exposed and excited. Beth's mouth and lips were covered by a thin sheen which I suspected was Kim pussy juices. I pulled Beth to me and fondled her tits and kissed her tasting Kim's juices on her lips and tongue. Beth's hands grabbed my ass and pulled me tight against her crotch pressing my stiff cock against her pussy. I moved my hands down her sides and reached around grabbing her firm young ass and spread her cheeks rubbing my fingers against her taught anus. Kim was standing next to us fingering her hot little pussy and pulling her stiff nipples obviously turned on and wanting to get in on the action. I broke my embrace with Beth and told her how beautiful and hot she looked and suggested I get naked. Beth agreed telling me she wanted to get a look at my big prick. I asked Kim and Beth to strip me and Kim started to undo my belt while Beth started on my shirt. The girls had me naked in no time and Beth knelt down taking my cock in her hands stroking my stiff prick. Kim told her to take my cock in her mouth and Beth licked the pre-cum from my cock then slid my whole cock into her mouth and throat. While Beth sucked my cock I kissed Kim and worked on her hot body squeezing her nipples and finger fucking her hot wet pussy. Beth's mouth was taking its toll on my cock and I felt my cum rising from my balls as I came filling Beth's hot mouth and throat with a big load of sperm. Beth fucked my cock with her mouth until she had collected all my cream then stood and put her arms around Kim and I. Kim turned her head and kissed Beth open mouthed, Beth shared my sperm with Kim her tongue transferring gobs of my cream to Kim's mouth as they kissed. I pressed the young girls together in a hot embrace and reached behind them running my hands down their asses until I worked a finger up each of their hot wet pussies. Kim and Beth held each other tightly grinding their pussies together as I thrust my fingers up their hot tight vaginas.\n\nI wanted to fuck them so I pulled my fingers out of their hot cunts and headed for Jane's bedroom. Before I could get to the bed I felt two pairs of hands grabbing my ass. I jumped on the bed followed by Kim and Beth their firm young tits bouncing as they landed next to me on the bed. Kim spoke first and wanted me to fuck Beth right away, I on the other hand had other ideas. I pushed Beth on her back and told Kim to sit on her friends face, as Kim straddled Beth's face and lowered her pussy to Beth's mouth I pulled Beth's legs wide open and lowered my face to her fragrant pussy. I licked Beth's cunt from clit to asshole making her moan and shake with pleasure. I fingered her cunt as I sucked on her clit making her climax twice. Finally I moved in and had Kim guide my cock up her friends hot tight pussy. I heard Beth moan as I slowly drove my prick up her young tight slit stretching her pussy and rubbing on her stiff clit. I began to pump my stiff prick up Beth's hot cunt making her climax twice before I shot a big load of sperm up her convulsing cunt. After I pulled out of Beth's hot cunt Beth pulled Kim's head down to her cunt and begged Kim to suck her pussy. Kim licked and sucked her friends cunt sucking up my sperm and slipping her finger up Beth's sperm covered anus. Kim had climaxed a number of times on Beth's face and I moved around behind Kim and spread her ass cheeks licking her hot anal pucker while Beth continued to suck Kim's hot wet cunt. Beth reached between my legs and stroked my cock making me hard again. Once I was fully erect Beth pulled my cock towards Kim's pussy and I knelt behind Kim's firm ass as Beth guided my stiff prick into Kim's hot tight pussy. As soon and the head of my cock entered the mouth of Kim's pussy Kim called out to me to fuck her hard. I grabbed her hips and reamed my prick balls deep into her hot wet snatch with one long thrust making Kim moan with pleasure. I fucked Kim hard ramming her pussy driving my cock deep into her tight young vagina. Beth was still licking Kim's clit and I felt my balls bouncing off Beth's face as I reamed Kim's hot wet pussy. Kim climaxed twice before I could get off and when I started to shoot my thick cum up Kim's hot cunt I pressed my finger up her pink puckered anus setting off another climax in Kim's hot pleasure racked body.\n\nBeth was climaxing too and I saw her legs trembling with climatic tension as I spurted my jism up Kim's hot pussy. I continued to thrust in Kim's hot sperm soaked slit until I could not continue. I sat back and watched Beth lick up my sperm as it seeped out of Kim's wide open cunt.\n\nThe girls continued to lick and suck each other bringing each other off as I watched and rested. It wasn't long before watching these two beautiful girls go at each other got me hard again. I wanted a nice slow relaxed fuck so I layed back and stroked my stiff prick suggestively until the girls noticed my pole waiting for them. Beth moved over to me and grabbed my cock sucking my dick into her mouth and ramming it deep into her throat as Kim licked and sucked my balls and slipped her middle finger up my asshole. The pressure of her finger up my asshole kept me hard and ready while I fingered Beth's hot slippery slit and pink puckered anal ring. I begged for them to fuck me and Kim told Beth to go get on top of me and ram my prick up her pussy. Beth straddled my stiff cock while Kim held my prick ready and continued to finger my asshole. I grabbed Beth's firm tits and pulled her nipples as she slowly settled onto my stiff prick. Beth's hot tight pussy engulfed my cock slowly as she slid down my prick forcing my hot dick deep into her wet tight cunt.\n\nBeth's tight young slit stretched to accommodate my long her shaft making her clit rub delightfully against my throbbing shaft and causing Beth to moan with pleasure as my cock filled her hot vagina. Kim was helping Beth by slipping a long finger up the young girls' hot asshole making the pressure in her packed pussy even greater. I began to hump my cock up Beth's cunt as she moaned and drove her pussy down over my prick ramming me deep into her pulsing pussy.\n\nI knew I wouldn't hold out long with Beth's hot cunt sliding up and down my cock so I called for Kim to sit on my face as I Beth fucked my prick deep into her hot tight slit. Kim jumped up and was on my mouth in a flash her wet shaved slit was drenched with her tasty juices and I set to work on her tasty pussy as I slipped two fingers up her sperm coated anus. Kim was grinding her cunt into my mouth and she and Beth were pulling on each others tits and nipples as the fucked their hot young cunts into my cock and mouth.\n\nBeth began to climax and I could feel her hot cunt milking my prick making me blast my sperm into her hot pulsing vagina. Kim's pussy let loose and filled my mouth with her hot passion juices as she ground her hot cunt against my lips and tongue. Both Beth and Kim were moaning with passion as I filled Beth's pussy with my sperm and drank down Kim's hot pussy juice.\n\nBeth's hot cunt massaged my cock as she continued to pound my prick up her sperm soaked snatch and pull on Kim's stiff nipples. Beth's pussy was so hot and tight that my prick never went down and I kept forcing my prick balls deep in Beth's slippery twat until she climaxed again. Finally Beth was to exhausted to continue and she pulled her pussy off my stiff prick and rolled on her side on the bed. That's when I saw Jane standing between my legs, Jane was naked and from the expression on her face she wanted to join our lust filled game. Kim saw that my cock was still stiff and moved off my face crawling down to my cock and mounting my stiff pole ramming me deep up her well lubricated cunt. Kim was very aroused despite her recent climax on my tongue and her pussy was hot tight and wet as she rammed her cunt down over my straining shaft forcing me deep into her quivering slit. Jane crawled up over my head and sank down pressing her sopping cunt onto my lips. I began to lick and suck Jane's hot slippery slit lashing her clit and pressing my tongue deep into her pulsing pussy making Jane moan with passion and call out to Beth to stand on the bed next to her so that Jane could lick her cum filled pussy. I watched as Beth move next to Jane opening her pussy as Jane bent her head and began to lick Beth's sperm filled slit. I felt Jane begin to spasm and soon tasted her first gush of hot pussy juices as Jane moaned with passion her first climax triggered by the taste of Beth's sperm filled cunt. Kim was moaning and bouncing up and down on my cock filling her hot pussy with my throbbing meat, stretching her young cunt with the length of my swollen cock. I felt Kim's pussy clamp down on my thrusting penis as her climax took over her hot young body and I filled her tight vagina with my cum ramming my cock up until I could feel the head of my spurting tool pressing against her cervix. Kim kept fucking her hot tight pussy with my cock until she was sure I would retain my hard-on then got off leaving my stiff dick standing ready.\n\nJane wanted to be fucked and after sucking my cock deep into her mouth moved down and positioned her hot pussy over my dick facing away from me and squatted on my cock forcing my prick deep up her pussy. Jane was like a woman possessed and she fucked her pussy on my prick with hard fast strokes ramming my prick deep into her shaved wet cunt. Kim was laying back her legs spread her cum filled pussy wet and inviting. Beth slipped between Kim's open thighs and licked and sucked the cum from Kim's hot pussy while she thrust a finger up Kim's cunt and another up Kim's sperm covered anus. Kim began to twist and jump as Beth worked her sloppy holes and licked my sperm from Kim's hot slit. Jane seeing Beth's hot ass in front of her face spread Beth's cunt and ass cheeks and licked and sucked Beth's cunt and asshole making Beth hump her rear into Jane's face. I saw Jane push two fingers up Beth's sperm soaked cunt then slowly drive those fingers up Beth's tight pink ass pucker making Beth moan with pleasure. Jane was nearing another climax and I began to arch my back driving my cock hard up her slippery pussy and making my balls slap her swollen distended clit until I felt her pussy clamp around my thrusting cock and her climax begin. Jane rammed her fingers deep into Beth's hot asshole making her climax. Beth's moaning into Kim's sodden pussy heightened Kim's pleasure and she climaxed flooding Beth's mouth with even more hot pussy juice. With all the fucking I just couldn't cum any more and even the site of Jane's hot cunt sucking on my swollen prick could not coax another load from my balls. Jane was still hot and got off my cock and turned around facing me and asked me to fuck her up the asshole. I smiled and told Beth and Kim, who were now watching Jane to get the KY jelly. Kim retrieved a tube of the lubricant from the night stand and Beth and Kim got Jane up in a doggy style pose spreading her firm ass cheeks. After a few licks to Jane's pussy and pink rimmed anus Kim and Beth worked in the KY jelly fingering Jane's asshole in the process and managing to make Jane moan with pleasure. Beth and Kim brought me to Jane's rear and after sucking my cock up to full erection Kim had Beth hold my cock to Jane's anus as Jane forced her tight asshole onto my prick. Beth was frigging Jane's clit and fingering Jane's pussy as I pressed my long cock deep into Jane's hot tight anus, driving my cock deep into the recessed of Jane's tight rectum.\n\nOnce I had jammed my cock fully up Jane's tight butt Kim scooted around in front of Jane and pulled Jane's face between her creamy thighs begging Jane to eat her pussy. Jane began to finger fuck her niece's hot cunt and cum slick anus while she sucked and licked Kim's excited clit. Beth continued to watch my cock slid in and out of Jane's tight hot asshole as she frigged Janes stiff clit. I pressed Beth down telling her to slide under Jane's pussy and lick Jane's clit and finger her cunt while I fucked Jane's tight throbbing anus. Beth moved under Jane and soon had a great view of my cock reaming its way in and out of Jane's hot asshole. I could feel my climax building and urged Beth to lick Jane's clit and shove as many fingers up Jane's open pussy as she could. Beth began to lick Jane's stiff button while she shoved three fingers up Jane's hot wet pussy making Jane cry out with pleasure as her climax peaked. Jane's thunderous climax clamped her asshole hard around my thrusting tool and caused me to shoot a big load of sperm up Jane's hot asshole. I reamed Jane's butt as she and I climaxed and I filled her tight hot rectum with my load of creamy sperm. Kim hearing her Aunt climax pulled on her own tits raising her fires and climaxing in Jane's mouth while holding Jane's face hard against her bucking pussy. I pulled my cock from Jane's now well fucked asshole and pressed her hips down forcing her cunt and anus into Beth's mouth. While Beth sucked my sperm from Jane's hot asshole Kim, Jane and I worked on Beth's hot cunt and asshole making her climax and lapping up her sweet cum juices. I was out of it by now and I needed some rest so as the girls wound down I went to the kitchen and got us each a glass of wine. When I came back I suggested we rest a bit and watch some porno tapes while we recharged out lust. The girls thought that I had a good idea and we all trooped out to the living room naked and covered with pussy juice and sperm and settled down to watch some X-rated videos. The film was a amateur fuck video involving a family orgy where the father and mother were fucking and being watched secretly by their son and two daughters. The kids, all young, watched mom and dad go at it their mom sucking their fathers cock as he ate her cunt then they fucked doggy style and missionary until their dad filled mom with a load of sperm. While they were watching the son took out his cock and stroked himself in front of his sisters who were rubbing their pussies and tits. The kids were so stimulated that soon the older sister was rubbing her brothers cock while her younger sister pulled up her own skirt and rubbed her own pussy. The kids decided it felt so good they wanted to go at it themselves.\n\nThey went back to the son's room where they all stripped down and started in themselves the son fucking his older sister doggy style while the older girl ate out her younger sisters pussy. The kids were lost in lust and never heard their parents outside their door. Just as the son was filling his older sisters cunt with sperm Mom and Dad appeared outside their door and peered in unnoticed. Instead of rushing in and stopping their kids Mom and Dad just watched and played with each other. The older girl was now sitting on her younger sisters face giving her a taste of her pussy and her brothers youthful load of sperm which dripped out of her pussy as her sister licked her shaved slit. Brother wasn't letting a good thing go to waste and he pulled his younger sisters legs apart and shoved his stiff prick up her young nearly hairless pussy forcing his rather long prick deep into his younger siblings tight twat pumping his dick balls deep in her young tight slit.\n\nThe scene then flashed back to the hall where Mom and Dad had gotten very hot watching their kids suck and fuck. Both parents were naked and Mom was down on her knees taking Dad up her slit while the both watched the hot scene their kids were putting on.\n\nFinally after a bit of scene switching back and forth between the kids and their parents Dad rammed his cock a bit too hard up Mom's cunt forcing her forward and making her head hit the door which swung open letting the kids see them naked and fucking in the hall. There was a brief, very brief period of uneasiness while the family contemplated the results of their lust. Mom and Dad came into the kids room and joined in the fun with their kids. Dad fed his still stiff prick to his oldest daughter, filling her mouth and throat with his hot stiff prick. While Dad filled the older girls face Mom knelt next to her daughters licking the younger girls tits and pulling on the older girls nipples. This display must have excited the son even more and he began to hump his younger sister hard and fast making her climax while he filled her tight young pussy with his sperm. After he pulled out his Mom grabbed his sperm coated cock and sucked him down her throat coaxing his dick to remain stiff. Dad in the meantime was fucking his cock deep into his older daughters mouth as she rode her young sister's face moaning and twisting. Dad started to climax and filled his daughters mouth to overflowing with his hot sperm. As the older girl drank down her fathers load she climaxed on her sisters mouth wetting the young girls face and neck with her pussy juice. Meanwhile Mom had sucked her son up to a new erection and maneuvered him behind her as she lowered her mouth to her younger daughters sperm soaked slit licking her pussy and sucking up her son's cream from between her young daughters cunt lips. The son spread his Mothers pussy and asshole and licked her from clit to asshole for a bit then at her urging he rammed his cock up his Mom's hot pussy ramming his dick deep and hard into her wet cunt making her ass cheeks jump and her large firm tits shake as he pounded his cock up his mothers hot slit.\n\nDad in the meantime had both daughters sucking his cock the younger daughter laving his balls and asshole as his older daughter stroked his cock hard and sucked the head of his swollen prick.\n\nI looked around at the girls and found that they all had their fingers stuffed up their pussies and were pulling on their stiff nipples as the watched the film progress. Dad was ready again and he moved behind his oldest daughter, his stiff swollen cock ready and throbbing. The younger girl held her sister's pussy open and guided her father's stiff prick up her sisters pussy. Dad made a great show of stuffing his big cock up his daughters cunt while his younger daughter licked up and down his cock as he slowly sank it into the older girls stretched pussy.\n\nFinally when he had his whole dick up his daughter Dad began to fuck her with long hard strokes as her sister licked her clit and pussy lips. The younger sister's body was twisting under her older sister as her mom ate her tight pussy and she watched her dad fuck her older sister. The camera focused in on the mother and son action and we watched as her son rammed his cock deep into his mother's pussy and filled her cunt with his sperm as his mom shook with climax and pulled on her stiff nipples to intensify her pleasure. His climax over the son pulled out of his mother and moved over feeding his cum covered cock to his older sister as Dad pounded his cock up her tight cunt. Dad's face was contorted with fuck lust and as his son filled his oldest daughters mouth with his cock and pulled on her young firm tits Dad came filling his daughters pussy with his sperm until it seeped out and was licked up by her younger sister. The film continued with Mom eating out her eldest daughter sucking her husbands load from her daughters swollen pussy while her younger daughter licked her son's load from her mother's sperm filled pussy. Dad and his son just sat back watching the mother daughter threesome while stroking their cocks.\n\nOnce Dad and his son had regained their erections and the mother daughter trio had brought each other to climax the guys got back into the action. Dad layed down and his younger daughter was positioned over his stiff cock and her mother guided her father's stiff long cock into her small tight pussy. The look of lust on the young girls face was very exciting as she slowly forced her fathers big cock up her tight young cunt. Meanwhile her brother and older sister were sucking on her small firm tits and mom was leaning over to lick her stiff clit which was clearly exposed as her Dad's big prick stretched her pussy lips into a thin line around his hard fat cock. Once the young girl had her fathers prick fully buried in her tight pussy she began a slow up and down rhythm sliding her dad's prick deep into her pussy on each stroke. Mom seeing her daughter was doing dad just fine ordered her older daughter to sit on her dad's face. The girl moved quickly forcing her wet shaved snatch to her dad's mouth feeling his tongue lash her clit and lave her wet tasty cunt lips.\n\nMom in the meantime had spotted her son's stiff erection and pushed him down on his back and mounted his stiff prick. Mom fucked her son until she had a hot climax then backed off and guided her son's stiff prick up her asshole. The boys face show off his pleasure as his mom sank his cock deep up her tight asshole fucking his dick deep into her anus with each downward plunge. The girls started to climax the youngest first her pussy stretched to the limit by her dad's big prick and his sperm leaking out around her pussy lips. The older daughter climaxed on her dad's face drenching him with her sweet juices and then licked up the sperm seeping out of her sister's cock filled pussy. Mom began to climax and we could see her son's cum boil out around her pink anal pucker as she continued to ram her son's cock deep into her hot ass. The film ended with the whole family in bed together naked the son fucking his younger sister up the asshole with long slow strokes while mom ate the young girls cunt and her daughter sucked her pussy and asshole. The older girl was up doggy style watching her mom eat her sisters cunt while her brother fucked her sister up the ass. Dad took advantage of her position to work his cock up her pussy again and then switched to her asshole forcing his cock deep up his eldest daughters hot pink anus while pulling on her young stiff nipples.\n\nThe film wound to a close as they all climaxed father and son filling their fuck partners assholes with a big load of sperm. Needless to say watching the film had gotten us all very horny again and my cock was as stiff as when I had first arrived. Beth spoke first and related how hot she had gotten when the girls started to take cock up their assholes and asked Jane and Kim if it hurt much. Jane and Kim both assured her that when properly done there was almost no pain at all and once learned anal sex was a fantastic experience. I waved my cock at the girls and suggested we retire to the bedroom and try it out.\n\nBeth was the first to agree but told me she wanted to see Kim take me up her ass first. Kim smiled and bent over spreading her ass cheeks as a welcome sign to my throbbing dick. We all headed back to the bedroom to finish our evenings lust filled activities.\n\nJane and Beth got Kim up doggy style and while Jane frigged Kim's clit and pulled on her stiff nipples Beth greased Kim's tight asshole with the KY jelly making sure to get plenty of the slippery stuff up Kim's tight butt. Kim was nearing climax already as Beth thrust first one then two and finally three fingers up her friends tight asshole. Beth then came over to me and sucked my stiff cock into her mouth pulling my cock deep into her throat as she pressed her now slippery finger into my asshole. Jane told Beth to bring me over and I move in on Kim's hot tight asshole as I watched Jane stuffing her fingers up her niece's hot cunt. Beth held my cock to Kim's pink puckered ass hole and urged me to drive my cock up Kim's tight anus. I told Jane to let Kim eat pussy and as she moved into position and pulled Kim's head to her sopping pussy I told Beth to crawl under Kim and watch my cock go up Kim's tight asshole. Beth had a wild look in her eyes as she slid under Kim's wide spread legs and brought her face up to Kim's dripping cunt. I pressed forward a bit and stuffed the head of my cock into Kim's pulsing pink ass pucker stretching her sphincter and forcing the head of my cock into her tight butt. Kim began to moan and beg for more but I held still to allow her asshole to adjust to my cock. Before I could continue my passage into her hot ass Kim forced her ass back ramming my dick deep into her pulsing tight asshole. My balls were tight against her pussy lips and I could feel Beth licking my cum filled balls as Kim's tight anus milked my cock. I began to thrust hard into Kim's tight asshole while she ate Jane's pussy. Beth was pulling on Kim's tits while she licked Kim's cunt and clit making Kim climax repeatedly her hot tight asshole squeezing my cock like a hot tight fist. I knew I couldn't hold out long and decided to ram my cock deep into Kim's asshole and fill her hot slick butt with my sperm. I shoved my dick deep into her orgasm ridden bowels and shot a big load of sperm up her convulsing rectum. I rammed my spurting dick into Kim's anus and watched Jane convulse in passion as Kim's hot tongue lashed her stiff clit. I pulled my cock out of Kim's tight ass and Beth grabbed it stuffing my prick into her mouth and sucking my dick very hard. I was a bit startled but as Beth's hot mouth and tongue worked on my dick my cock started to harden again and by the time I realized what was going on Jane and Kim had Beth's legs spread wide and Jane was eating Beth's pussy while Kim sucked Beth's small firm tits. Beth was twisting from all the pleasure she was receiving and her mouth was working my cock up to a massive erection. Beth's climax gripped her whole body and I pulled my cock out of her hot mouth for fear she would bite me during her climax. Beth shook for a full two minutes before her firm young body regained control of itself and it took even longer before her breathing returned to normal.\n\nBeth was ready for anything and I pushed my stiff prick between her lips letting her suck me as I moved over her licking my way down to her sopping cunt and sucking her large stiff clit. Finally Beth pulled my cock from her mouth and told me she was ready for me to fuck her up the ass. Kim and Jane helped Beth up doggy style and I moved in forcing my cock up her pussy reaming her slowly as Jane and Kim lubricated Beth's tight pink anus with KY jelly. Jane move under Beth and started to lick her clit and Kim pulled on Beth's stiff nipples while I pumped Beth to a nice slow orgasm. I pulled out of Beth's hot pussy and had Kim guide my cock to Beth's hot asshole. Kim rubbed the head of my dick back and forth over Beth's quivering asshole slowly pressing the head of my stiff prick into Beth's tight pink anus. Beth was panting with pleasure as I started to press my dick into her tight young asshole. Beth's anal ring slowly gave way and let the head of my big dick enter her pulsing rectum. Once I had the head of my cock past her sphincter I stopped pushing and let her taught young butt get used to the size of my stiff prick.\n\nOnce Beth started to move around a bit I slowly pressed my cock up her rectum going slowly as I stretched her asshole forcing my thick long prick up her hot anal channel. Kim played with my balls as I inched my cock into Beth's asshole until I had my dick all the way up Beth's ass. Beth turned her head and asked me if I was all the way in, I nodded and Beth told me to fuck her ass until she couldn't take it any more. Despite her obvious desire I started out slowly thrusting gently with short strokes until I felt her ass start to relax and her pleasurable moaning start. I knew I could really fuck her hot ass when I saw beth lower her face to Jane's pussy and begin to eat Jane's hot cunt. I told Kim to suck Beth's tits and picked up my pace stroking full length into Beth's hot tight asshole. Beth started to climax and I could hear Jane licking up Beth's hot juices as her pussy began to release her orgasmic flow. I was ramming hard and deep in Beth's asshole now and her moans were loud and long as multiple climaxes washed over her hot young body. Finally I could not hold out any longer and with a final flurry of strokes I buried my cock in her tight hot butt and filled her pulsing rectum with my sperm. Being totally fucked out I pulled gently out of Bet's asshole and sat back as Kim came around and sucked on Beth's still open asshole licking my sperm from her asshole.\n\nWe were all sated and after a quick shower tumbled back in bed together and fell asleep. I never woke until the morning and found Beth and Kim laying next to me their hot hands on my cock and balls. Jane was gone already and I knew I had to leave soon to. Before I left I managed to fuck Beth alone in the living room while we watched parts of the film we had seen the night before. As I left I heard Beth waking Kim up by sitting on her face and giving her a taste of my latest load. This wasn't the last of my good fortune with Jane and her friends and relations and some time I will get around to relating the hot times I had when her sister came to visit.\n\n Holiday Fun with Sue and Her Relations\n\n My ongoing relationship with Sue had become quite regular, I was staying over Sue's house about three times a week and the sex was great. Sue had become a real great lover learning what turned me on and enjoying fucking and sucking for hours. Our work relationship was great and the projects we took on had proved to be successful and we got some big bonuses which made us both very happy. Sue was aware of my continuing relationship with Jane and her niece Kim and once even joined us on a Saturday to suck and fuck the day away. Sue loved sucking Kim's pussy and taking my cock up her ass at the same time and for a while I thought Jane might be getting jealous but Sue compensated by strapping on a double dildo and fucking Jane's pussy and asshole while I fucked Kim up the butt.\n\nThe holidays were rolling around and Sue invited me to spend the Thanksgiving weekend with her. I had no plans myself and thought it would be great to have a few days of hot sex with Sue. I arrived at Sue's place after work and we spent some time getting ready for the next day. Sue and I stripped naked and stayed that way all evening even when we were sprucing up the house. About 9:00 w settled down to watch some X rated tapes and get sweaty. While we were relaxing Sue told me that her brother and his wife were coming over the next day to stay with her for the weekend. I asked Sue if my being there would be a problem and Sue told me not to worry, and that her brother was used to her having someone in her life. I was satisfied with her answer and we settled down to watch the movie. I noticed that the movie lacked the usual glossy labels as Sue slipped it into the VCR and as the movie started I realized that this was going to be similar to the movie I had see at Jane's house, an amateur production.\n\nThe film started out with a family gathering which looked to be two families having a back yard barbecue. The first family had a Mom and Dad in their late thirties with two teen aged children a tall slim blond girl and a rugged looking boy with sandy hair. The Mother was slim with nice large tits which showed stiff nipples under her skimpy tank top. Her husband was a medium built guy wearing old faded cutoff's and sporting a big bulge in front promising a large cock.\n\nSue told me I should get some tight jeans because I would fill them out like he did. I laughed and rubbed Sue's now stiff nipples as we watched the film. The second family was made up of Mom a large breasted brunette with long legs and a big tall guy who also was already sporting a growing erection in his knit shorts. Their children two girls were hot looking, a petite, short red head wearing a tube top which just covered her small firm tits and a pair of tight white shorts which rode up high into her crotch clearly showing off her pussy lips. Their other daughter was brunette like her mom and had big tits which filled her tight thin t-shirt and a skirt which by any standard was far too short. Things were going pretty normally for a family outing when father of the two girls grabbed the slim blond mothers tits and twisted her nipples while they sat on the picnic bench.\n\nInstead of protesting his advances she rubbed the big guys crotch stroking the growing bulge in his tight knit shorts. Her husband saw his friend grabbing his wife's tits and moved over to the big brunette and told her to look at what her husband was doing. The brunette watched and rubbed her tits while the blond's husband slid his hand down the Brunette's shorts. I could see that she appreciated his touches as she spread her legs letting him slip his fingers up her pussy. While the parents seemed to be getting on with their fun the kids decided to go for a swim in the pool. Brad the sandy haired boy liked the situation just him and three girls the older two his sister Tracy and her friend Sally were developing nicely and Sally's sister Barbara the pert little red head was a special favorite of his mainly because of her creamy white skin and red hair. The fact that she liked to rub her hot little body against his made him especially like to be with her.\n\nThe kids trooped into the house to change the girls going to Sally's room while he went to the bathroom to change. Brad took a while to change an the thought of getting the three girls in the pool by himself had his 16 year old cock stiff with anticipation. Brad sat naked on the toilet seat and stroked his prick pumping his cock up nicely and making his balls ache for release. Brad stopped short of jerking off since he wanted the girls to see his cock bulging in his tight brief bathing suit. When Brad emerged the girls were still changing and he waited for them for a few minutes stroking his cock and balls in anticipation. After five minutes of waiting Brad went looking for the girls, moving to the back of the house to see if they were outside. To Brad's amazement he saw his mother Linda her tank top pulled up and on her knees giving head to Bill, Sally's father. Even more his father Dan was getting a similar treatment from Betty Sally's mother. Brad had always sensed that his parents were very friendly with Sally and Barb's parents but always thought it was because Bill was his mothers brother he had no idea that they were also swingers. Brad realized that the parents thought the kids had gone into the basement to play video games and were just warming up for later. Brad watched for a bit and then thought about how excited the scene was making him and decided to get the girls and let them see it too, hoping the scene would excite them too.\n\nBrad went to Sally's room and knocked on the door, little did he know that the reason the girls were taking so long was that they were already watching their parents from Sally's bedroom window. Brad's knock had taken them by surprise and before they could get to the door Brad was already opening it.\n\nBrad thought he had died and gone to heaven there in Sally's bedroom was his sister Tracy, along with Sally and Barb naked as the day they were born. Barb was standing by the window looking out with one leg up on a chair. Sally was on her knees next to her sister and was licking Barb's open pussy and fingering her hot little vagina. His sister Tracy was under Sally her face buried in the hot brunette's cunt and her own fingers up her own hot pink pussy.\n\nBrad closed the door and Tracy told him to strip, Brad was naked in a flash his cock stiff and ready. Brad blurted out his news and Tracy told him to look out the window. Brad went to Barb's side and she showed him their birds eye view of what was going on in the back yard. As Brad looked out the window Barb grabbed his cock and began to stroke it as she thrust her pussy into her sisters mouth. Brad put his hands around Barb and squeezed her small firm tits as Sally and Tracy continued to work on sucking pussy. Brad wanted to fuck them all and moved around Barb and sucked on the slim girls small firm tits and stiff nipples. Brad started to buck his hips driving his prick into Barb's thigh as Sally licked Barb's hot cunt and ground her cunt into his sister Tracy's mouth and tongue. Barb turned from the window telling Brad to forget about the parents and get ready to fuck. Brad ran his hand down Barb's back and rubbed her tight ass finding her hot anal pucker. Barb moaned as her anus was opened by Brad's finger and she moaned as his finger worked its way up her tight little asshole. Barb told Brad to go and fuck his sister Tracy and after seeing Tracy motion to him and spread her legs even farther Brad pulled his finger gently out of Barb's anus and got down between his sisters legs. Tracy pulled his face to her already sopping pussy and told him to eat her cunt. Brad dove in licking and sucking his sisters shaved pink slit until he felt her climax and tasted her pussy juices on his tongue. Sally came quickly flooding his sister's face with her juices as she brought her little sister Barbara to climax and licked up her juices. Brad's cock throbbed hard with excitement and Sally and Barb moved down to the floor and pulled him between Tracy's legs. Barb grabbed his cock with one hand and with the other spread his sisters hot slit.\n\nBarb then guided Brad's throbbing cock to his sister Tracy's waiting cunt pressing the head of Brad's prick into his sisters hot wet pussy. Brad drove his cock up his sister Tracy's hot wet cunt making Tracy moan and thrust her pussy up forcing Brad's stiff prick deep into the recesses of her hot pussy. Brad began to fuck his sister hard and fast stroking his thick stiff prick up Tracy's pussy as Barb straddle Tracy's face pressing her hot slippery pink pussy to his sister's mouth. Brad could see his sister's tongue going up Barb's hot slit and lashing her stiff clit as Barb rode Tracy's face with pent up passion.\n\nI looked at Sue and could tell that she was totally engrossed in the hot sex the young kids were having on the screen. Sue had her fingers shoved fully up her now very wet pussy and was twisting her stiff nipples as she watched the young boy fuck his older sister. I turned my attention back to the screen just in time to see Tracy and Brad reach their climaxes with Tracy arching her young firm body into her brother Brad's pound strokes. While my attention was on Sue, Sally had begun to suck Tracy's tits and Tracy had reached her hand out to finger fuck Sally's pussy while Barb still riding Tracy's hot little mouth had stuffed her middle finger up her sister Sally's hot asshole. Brad filled his sister Tracy's hot cunt with his cum and then pulled out of her tight slit so Sally could suck his prick and lick his cum and Tracy's pussy juices off his still stiff prick. The camera focused in on Barb and switched from her face which was contorted with lust to her pussy which was wet and being lashed by Tracy's hot tongue. Barb climaxed and gushed her cunt juice into Tracy's mouth while Sally trembled from the combined assault of Tracy's finger up her pussy and her sister Barb's finger up her asshole. The sight of this group climax kept Brad's cock stiff an ready. Brad sat back and stroked his stiff cock into Sally's mouth filling her mouth and throat with his stiff prick. Sally let Brad slip from her mouth and laid back spreading her legs showing Brad her shaved wet cunt. Brad crawled between Sally's open legs and Barb reached down opening her sister's hot wet slit and guided Brad's stiff cock up her sisters ready slit. Brad drove his cock deep into Sally's hot pussy until his balls were resting on Sally's wet ass cheeks. Sally begged Brad to fuck her and Brad began to stroke his stiff prick in and out of Sally's young tight cunt making her moan and twitch with delight. Barb helped Tracy up and got her to sit on Sally's face giving Sally a taste of Brad's cum which was leaking out of his sisters hot cunt. Barb got down next to Sally and licked and sucked her sisters hot tits as they shook from the impact of Brad's hard strokes up her sister Sally's pussy. Sally and Tracy finger fucked Barb's hot cunt and tight little asshole as they fucked and sucked their way to orgasm. Sally was first to cum and her climax caused Brad to shoot his sperm up her pussy as Brad flailed away between her thighs ramming his spurting cock deep into Sally's hot tight pussy.\n\nTracy and Barb climaxed right after Sally and Tracy covered Sally's face with the combination of her own fragrant cunt juices and the remnants of her brothers hot sperm. Barb didn't know which way to go with two of Sally's fingers up her tight little pussy and Tracy's finger up her tight pink asshole. Brad finally pulled out of Sally's pussy his cock limp and covered with cum.\n\nBarb jumped between her sisters legs and began to lick and suck Brad's cum from her sisters sperm filled slit while Brad's sister climbed off Sally's face and came to Brad's side. Tracy stroked Brad's flaccid cock and rubbed her tits into his chest finally taking his limp cum covered dick into her mouth and sucking him to another erection. Brad was fingering Tracy's pussy and asshole while she sucked him and pretty soon both of them were ready for some hot sex. Barb looked up her face shiny from licking Sally's sperm filled pussy and demanded Brad fuck her too. Brad moved in behind Barb's firm ass and with his sister Tracy's help managed to work his stiff cock up Barb's tight hot little pussy. Barb moaned when Brad's prick forced its way up her tight young slit and began to thrust her hips back forcing Brad's stiff prick deep into her young hot slit. Tracy wanted to get in on the action so she pulled Sally away from Barb's hot mouth and slid in front of the cute little red head pulling Barb's face to her cunt and humping her pussy into Barb's mouth. Barb went right to work licking and sucking Brad's sister's cunt making Tracy moan and twitch with pleasure.\n\nSally straddled Tracy and planted her hot slippery slit on Tracy's mouth urging Tracy to suck her cummy cunt. Brad stroked hard up Barb's hot pussy while he watched the girls eat each other and pull on each others hot stiff nipples. Finally the girls started to climax and Tracy filled Barb's hot mouth with her juicy passion. Sally to began to climax and drenched Tracy's face with her pussy juices while Barb began to shake with orgasm as Brad filled her tight slit with his cum forcing his spurting tool deep into the young girls hot cunt, and filling her tight cunt with his sperm. Brad knew he was done for a while and sat back as Tracy and Sally licked and sucked his sperm from Barb's hot tight slit and finger fucked her tight sperm covered butt. Brad got up and looked out to see what his parents were up to and found that they had gotten about the business of the barbecue his dad grilling burgers while they chatted. Brad convinced the girls to go for a swim and put on his trunks and left after they promised to meet him in the pool. As Brad made his way to the pool his thoughts turned to the vision of his mother kneeling with her firm tits exposed and Sally's dads cock going deep into her mouth. He thought hot good it would feel to have his mom suck his dick and vowed to use the information he now possessed to make it happen.\n\nBy now Sue was laying down on her couch her head in my lap nuzzling my stiff prick as I reached between her legs and fingered her pussy as we watched the film progress. By now I was sure we would be seeing an all out orgy with both families going at each other hot and heavy before the film was thru. And after a few minutes of boring stuff the film began to set up for the climatic ending. The parents were gathered in the living room and the kids were prepared to go to bed. The girls were sleeping in Sally's room and Brad was going to sleep in Barb's room. The kids left their parents and the mood in the living room changed Bill pulled Linda to him and took off her blouse exposing a nice set of firm tits.\n\nBetty slid over and began to suck on Linda's tits nibbling on her nipples as Dan move to Betty and pulled her shorts down exposing her firm ass and fingering her shaved cunt. Bill and Dan got up and stripped as Betty worked her way down and pulled off Linda's shorts. By the time the guys were naked Betty had Linda's legs spread and was eating her friends hot shaved slit making Linda moan and pull on her nipples. Dan got behind Betty and after giving her cunt a few preliminary licks shoved his stiff throbbing dick up Betty's hot cunt and began to fuck her hot pussy doggy style making her hanging tits sway jerkily with the force of his thrusts up Betty's hot cunt. Bill knelt on the sofa next to Linda and was fucking Linda's mouth forcing his long stiff cock deep into Linda's mouth as she fondled his balls and squirmed from the pleasure of Betty's tongue in her hot box. Bill pulled Linda up doggy style on the couch and drove his stiff dick up her pussy while she and Betty kissed and fondled each others tits.\n\nFinally Betty and Linda climaxed as Bill and Dan filled each others wives pussies with their sperm ramming deep into their hot twats and pumping their sperm up the girls hot holes. Dan and Bill helped their wives to the floor and fondled them as they licked and sucked each others cunts lapping their husbands sperm from each others hot cunts. Little did they know at the time that their hot show had been observed by their kids.\n\nBrad, Tracy, Sally and Barb had crept up and were watching the entire show from behind the lattice work in the hallway. Brad was hunched behind Barb and had his hand up under her nightgown fingering her hot wet slit while his sister Tracy stroked his raging cock which she had fished out of his pajamas. Sally had her finger up Tracy's pussy and with her other hand was frigging her clit and stuffing her fingers up her pussy. Watching their parents fuck had gotten the kids very worked up and Brad pulled Barb with him as he headed back to Sally's room. Seeing Brad and Barb head back to the room Sally and Tracy decided to follow their lead as thoughts of Brad's prick going up their cunts filled Tracy and Sally's thoughts.\n\nOnce Brad got into Sally's bedroom he quickly stripped Barb's night gown off and started to suck her firm small tits nibbling on her stiff sensitive nipples. Sally and Tracy pulled off their night gowns and proceeded to strip Brad releasing his stiff dick and licking his hot shaft as he worked on Barb. Barb wanted to fuck Brad and told him to lay down. Brad layed back and let Sally and his sister Tracy work his cock while Barb got into position over his prick.\n\nSally guided her sister down onto Brad's stiff prick opening her sisters hot cunt and fitting the swollen head of Brad's pecker up her sisters wet pink pussy.\n\nBarb sank down forcing Brad's shaft deep into her young tight pussy and began to bang his prick in and out of her hot slit. Tracy mounted Brad's face forcing her sopping cunt against his lips and tongue and enjoyed her brother's tongue lashing her stiff clit and pressing up her slippery pussy. Sally stood over Brad's belly and pulled her sister Barb's hot little mouth to her cunt enjoying Barb's tongue on her clit and Barb's finger up her sopping slit. Tracy spread Sally's ass cheeks and licked and tongue fuck Sally's hot anus as she rode her brothers talented tongue. The kids began to climax and Brad filled Barb's hot little pussy with sperm as she convulsed on his stiff prick. Tracy came in Brad's mouth as Sally flooded Barb's mouth with her pussy juices.\n\nThe kids were so involved in their hot sex play that they never noticed their parents enter the room. The parents had seen the light on in Sally's room and come in to check on the kids finding them fucking and sucking each other was quite a shock. Sally was the first to notice them and her shriek brought all them all to the realization that something was wrong. Barb and Tracy quickly jumped up leaving Brad his cock covered with cum and his face wet with is sisters juices staring up at the shocked parents. The camera panned the parents and it was clear that they were very turned on by what they were seeing. Linda and Betty's nipples were standing stiffly under their blouses and Bill and Dan both had large bulges in their pants even though they had just shot their load just a short while before. Sally was the first to speak and blurted out that they had watched their parents fucking in the living room and had decided to try it themselves. Betty spoke first and asked the kids if they thought they had been doing anything bad. Tracy spoke up and told Betty she didn't think so because she had only done what her mother Linda had done because Bill was her mothers brother. Dan told the kids to say put and he asked Betty, Linda and Bill to go out into the hall. As they left the room the kids could see that their fathers were very turned on sporting stiff cocks which were clearly visible. There was a short wait and the door opened again this time their parents came in naked. Linda spoke first telling the kids that if they wanted to join them in the living room they should feel free to join in. The kids looked at each other and then at their parents and decide to follow them. Once they reached the living room Bill and Dan layed down on the floor their stiff cocks standing up ready for action. Linda knelt next to her brother Bill and licked his cock calling her daughter Tracy to join her. Linda positioned Tracy over Bill's cock and guided her daughter down onto her brother Bill's stiff cock. Linda helped Tracy get Bill up her pussy rubbing her daughters stiff clit and licking her tits as Tracy forced Bill's long stiff meat up her tight cunt. Betty took her daughter Sally to Dan and helped her mount Dan's thick cock sucking Sally's clit and pulling on her tits as Dan's big cock forced its way up Sally's tight pussy. Once the girls had mounted Bill and Dan they began to fuck each others dads with slow deep strokes moaning and humping as Bill and Dan fondled the girl's hot tits. Linda moved Barb to the sofa spread her legs and began to eat her out licking her son's sperm from Barb's quivering cunt and finger fucking Barb's hot pussy. Betty pulled Brad to her and stroked his stiff cum coated cock as she pressed his mouth to her large firm tit telling him to lick and bite her nipples. Brad sucked Betty's tits and ran his hand down her belly spreading her cunt lips and pressed his fingers up her wet pussy. Betty layed back on the floor her face under Brad's mother Linda's pussy and began to lick Brad's mom's cunt while Linda sucked Barb's pussy. Betty told Brad to fuck her and opened her legs spreading her cunt lips and guiding Brad's prick up her pulsing slit. Brad was fucking Betty with hard fast strokes and watching his sister Tracy and her friend Sally fuck their stretched pussies on Bill and Dan's stiff pricks.\n\nTracy and Sally were having multiple climaxes on Bill and Dan's big pricks and finally their tight pussies brought Bill and Dan off filling their tight you cunts with a massive load sperm. The girls finally collapsed on their chests and rested as Bill and Dan stroked their pricks into the young girls and squeezed their firm ass cheeks pulling their young cunts tight against their wilting cocks. Barb and Brad climaxed Barb juicing all over Linda's talented tongue and lips while Brad sprayed his sperm up Betty's hot pussy and humped her cunt like a demon.\n\nBetty climaxed as Brad sprayed his sperm into her twat and Linda climaxed flooding Betty's face with her slick juices. It took a few minutes for everyone to get their breath back and Bill and Dan rolled Tracy and Sally off their chests to the floor. Linda moved over her daughter Tracy and got into a hot sixty nine with Tracy licking Bill's load from her daughters hot slit while Tracy sucked on her mom's cunt and clit making Linda shake with pleasure. Betty followed suit and moved to make love with Sally licking and sucking Dan's cream from her daughters pussy while Sally licked up Brad's sperm from her mother' hot cunt. Barb jumped on her father Bill and begged him to fuck her, Bill was a bit reluctant worrying that his big prick might hurt her. Barb sensing her fathers concern began to suck his cock making his worry fade as his lust increased. Bill pulled Barb's hot pussy to his mouth and began to suck and lick his daughters cunt making her climax as soon as his tongue entered her tight cunt. Dan's cock was stiff and he moved to Betty and her daughter Sally forcing his stiff prick up his Betty's cunt as her daughter licked Betty's stiff clit. Brad's cock was stiff and he wanted to fuck his mom so he got up tight behind her exposed pussy and ass and let his sister Tracy guide his stiff shaft up his mothers slippery cunt. Linda called out to Brad to fuck her cunt and fill her pussy with his sweet cream as Brad began to pound his cock up his mothers cunt. As Dan and Brad pounded their cocks up Betty and Linda's cunts they watched Barb stuffing her dad's prick down her throat and humping her young cunt into her dad's mouth having multiple climaxes in the process. Barb was determined to fuck her dad's big cock up her pussy and moved down positioning her cunt just above Bill's stiff prick. Barb grabbed her father's cock and pressed the swollen head into her young wet pussy. Working slowly Barb slid down Bill's big dick until she had his entire cock up her tight young twat, her stretched pink pussy lips pressed firmly around the base of his prick. Bill helped Barb begin slow up and down strokes reaming her tight twat with his large stiff pole and filling her tight cunt with each downward stroke. I wasn't long until Barb had a convulsive orgasm and Bill filled her slit with his big load of sperm. The sight of Barb climaxing on her fathers big dick made Brad very excited and he thrust hard into his mothers pussy making her climax and filling her cunt with his cream. Tracy climaxed and as she thrashed about under her mother licking up Brad's sperm Linda sucked up her daughters sweet pussy juices as she probed her spasming pussy with her fingers and lashed her stiff clit with her tongue. As Brad started to slow down Dan drove his cock hard into Betty's pussy shooting his load up her pussy and bringing her to climax. Lastly Brad heard Sally moaning as Betty brought her daughter to climax and Dan rubbed his sperm covered cock into Sally's cum stained lips.\n\nAs the film ended I shot my load deep down Sue's throat as she climaxed from my fingers up her pussy and asshole. As we relaxed I told Sue that these amateur films were really hot and Sue told me she loved to watch them especially the ones were incest was a major factor. I didn't pay much attention to what she said then but the next day the reason for her comment became clear. We went to bed and made love for two hours licking and sucking each other and fucking each time my cock would get hard. Finally after I fucked Sue up the asshole while she reamed her pussy with a fat dildo we both collapsed and fell asleep. When I woke up the next morning Sue was still sleeping so I showered and made breakfast. While I was cooking I heard the shower go on and decided to surprise Sue in the shower. I went to the bathroom and slipped into the shower next to Sue and rubbed my now hard cock into her ass cheeks as she soaped her hair. Sue jumped a bit then stroked my prick pressing the head of my cock against her wet tight asshole. I pressed forward driving my cock deep into Sue's asshole making her moan with pleasure. I fucked Sue's tight asshole until she climaxed and I filled her hot ass with my first load of the day. After some mutual kissing and hugging we dried off and went back to breakfast naked and hot. Sue looked great her slim hot body sitting across from me at the breakfast table while she told me about her brother Doug and his wife Karen. Sue enjoyed talking about her brother and she even got out some pictures of Doug and his wife that she took at the beach the year before. Doug was good looking slim and tall like Sue, Karen Doug's wife was petite red head with a firm body and nice tits which were shown off nicely in the small suit she was wearing. Sue put in the turkey and we settled down naked in the living room kissing and fondling each other like school kids. I was between Sue's legs eating her to her third climax when the doorbell rang interrupting our passion and signaling the arrival of Dough and his wife. Sue and I scampered into the bedroom and I slipped on pants and a shirt and went to answer the door as Sue got herself together.\n\nAnswering the door I greeted Doug and Karen as if they were old aquaitinces. I quickly explained that Sue was dressing and told them how much Sue was looking forward to their visit. Doug and Karen came in and sat down in the living room. Karen noticed the wet spot on the couch and ran her hand over it then discreetly sniffed her fingers and then licked the tips of her fingers. This got me very interested and excited because she had to know what had caused the wet spot. Just then Sue bounced in dressed in a short skirt and a loose sweater. Sue kissed her brother and hugged Karen welcoming them and telling them she was glad they could join us for the holiday. The rest of the day was filled with conversation and good times and the catching up families do when they haven't seen each other for a while. We ate a big lunch about 1:00 pm and then Doug and I settled dow to watch a football game while the girls did the dishes and talked. It was relaxing and very low key all afternoon and while I longed to be between Sue's hot legs fucking and sucking the day had a special closeness to it that I did enjoy. Doug announced that he and Karen wanted to take us out for dinner and we all took off in Doug's station wagon to a local eating spot for a light supper. Things were going great and I could tell Sue was enjoying having her brother and his wife over so I put my lust for Sue at bay and enjoyed her happiness. We returned home about 8:30 and Sue and Karen made coffee while Doug and I started a fire in the fireplace. The room was warm and cozy by the time we sat down to coffee and Sue cuddled next to me stroking my leg like we were an old married couple. Karen was resting against Doug and because of the way she was siting I could see up her dress and noticed that Karen had no panties on and that I could see her red haired pussy clearly even in the dim light of the fire. My cock began to grow and I knew Sue was getting the same view of Karen's charms as I had. Finally when my erection was obvious to everyone Sue suggested we shower and get into something more comfortable. Sue suggested Karen and Doug shower first but Karen told Sue that we should go ahead as she and Doug had to unpack some things first.\n\nWith that Sue and I headed for the shower I went right in and Sue told me she would get some robes for us. I stripped and jumped into the shower and started to soap up my cock growing to full erection as my thoughts turned to fucking Sue. I was in the middle of washing my hair when I felt a cool breeze signifying someone had entered the shower with me.\n\nThinking it was Sue I reached out and gathered her into my arms. As she made contact with my body I realized that it was not Sue. I quickly pulled back as a small hand grabbed my stiff prick holding me firmly in its grasp. Opening my eyes I realized that my bathing companion was Karen not Sue, Karen was standing there naked holding my cock in her hands her small firm tits sporting stiff pink nipples and a look of lust in her eyes. I guess Karen read my shock and questions in the expression on my face and told me not to worry because Sue and Doug were right behind her. Recovering from my initial shock I pulled Karen's hot body to mine pressing her stiff firm tits to my chest and grabbing her ass cheeks pressing her cunt to my stiff prick. I rubbed my fingers up and down her ass crack and over her puckered anus making Karen moan and pull me closer to her. Just then the door to the shower opened again and in stepped Sue and Doug. All of a sudden the film from the other night and Sue's comment about incest all made sense.\n\nI knew we would be in for one hot weekend of sex and smiled at Sue as I rubbed Karen's hot asshole. Sue kissed me as her brother cupped her tits and pressed his stiff dick between Sue's firm ass cheeks. We all showered together rubbing and soaping Sue and Karen and making them hot as hell.\n\nOnce we were all squeaky clean we dried off and Sue told me there was a special movie she wanted to show me so we all went to the living room and Sue got the film and put it in the VCR. The film was obviously an amateur production and this time I knew most of the actors. Sue and her brother were in the first scene and they were joined shortly by Karen and another guy. Karen sat next to me and reached out stroking my cock as she told me that the other guy was her brother. I was startled by how much the guy looked like me. Karen told me she was looking forward to fucking my cock up her cunt and asshole and I kissed her and told her she could count on it. Sue sat back next to her brother Doug as the film started to pickup momentum and I looked over to see Sue stroking Doug's cock and massaging his balls as he ran his hand over her tits and down to her already sopping slit. Sensing that Karen was more than willing and fair game I rubbed her tits and slipped my finger between her slippery cunt lips as we watched the film. On the screen Sue was getting ready for bed and the camera followed her around the room as she stripped showing off her hot firm body. Sue was obviously very turned on her nipples were stiff and she rubbed her pussy as she got ready for bed. Just as Sue was settling into the bed Karen came into the picture naked and carrying a big dildo. Sue smiled and beckoned Karen to her bed taking the dildo and licking the fat plastic shaft, spreading her legs Sue pushed the dildo up her sopping cunt and began to pump the fat cock in and out of her wide open pussy.\n\nKaren crawled up next to Sue and kissed her then worked her way down Sue's hot body licking her tits and ending up flicking Sue's clit with her tongue. Karen rose up over Sue and grabbed the exposed end of the dildo and sank down on it taking the remaining exposed portion of the dildo up her shaved pink pussy ending her downward thrust when her cunt was firmly pressed against Sue's hot wet pussy lips. On the screen Karen and Sue fucked hard and fast grinding their pussies together as they thrust their hips exposing the fat plastic shaft and then forcing it up their dripping cunts. Sue and Karen were pulling on each others tits as they fucked and finally had a very violent on screen climax complete with spasmataic thrusting and loud moaning. After their climax Sue and Karen rolled into a side by side 69 position and began licking each others pussies while fingering each others assholes. Doug and another guy Karen's brother Sam came into the picture and stripped while they watched Sue and Karen pleasure each other. Doug and Sam were stroking their stiff cocks as Sue and Karen climaxed in each others mouths. Sam and Doug moved onto the bed and slowly stuffed their stiff pricks up their sisters cunts fucking their sisters with deep pounding strokes while the girls sucked each others clits and played with each others tits. Karen and Sue climaxed multiple times as their brothers fucked their wet pink pussies and finger fucked their tight assholes.\n\nFinally Doug and Sam climaxed and filled their sisters hot pussies with their creamy sperm and pulled out giving the camera a clear shot of their sperm filled cunts still pulsing with excitement. The film ended abruptly and I looked over to see Sue sucking her brother's stiff prick as he fingered her hot cunt.\n\nKaren was hot and she had her first climax in my arms as I fingered her hot pussy and tight asshole while she licked my throbbing cock. Karen was stroking my cock and asked me how long it was. When I told her ten inches a sly smile came to her lips and she sucked hard on the head of my straining shaft licking up my flowing pre-cum. I noticed Sue and Doug shifting positions on the couch and told Karen I wanted to fuck her while she ate Sue's pussy. Karen nodded her head in agreement and we moved towards Sue and Doug. I told Sue I wanted to see her fuck her brother and the look of lust which came to her face told me she was ready and very excited. Sue moved over her brother facing Karen and I Karen grabbed her husband Doug's stiff cock and guided his shaft up his sisters cunt and watched as Doug's stiff prick slid slowly up his sister Sue's hot wet pussy until his balls were pressed tightly against her ass cheeks. I pushed Karen closer to Sue and Doug's exposed genitals and told her to lick Sue's clit while Doug fucked his sister. Karen pressed her mouth to Sue's open pussy licking her clit and playing with Doug's cum filled balls. I got behind Karen and spread her ass cheeks licking her tasty pussy and pink puckered asshole as Doug began to thrust into his sister making Sue moan with pleasure. I needed to fuck and guided my long hard dick up Karen's tight slippery slit pressing my long tool up her quivering twat until my balls were pressed against her hot pussy lips. Karen pulled her mouth off Sue's hot pussy long enough to tell me she loved the way my cock filled her up and told me to fuck her hard and pump my load deep into her pussy. Karen's words inflamed my desire and I began to ream her cunt with long hard strokes forcing my dick deep into her pulsing slit. Sensing Karen liked to be fucked hard I licked my fingers and slowly pressed them up her pink puckered asshole increasing her pleasure and making her pussy tighten even harder around my thrusting prick. Karen was climaxing over and over her small body shaking from pleasure and the impacts of my thrusts up her pulsing cunt. Sue was having a big orgasm ramming her brothers spurting cock deep into her belly stretching her hot pussy as Karen licked and sucked her stiff clit. I finally came filling Karen's pussy with a big load of sperm as she licked up her husbands sperm from around his sisters wet quivering cunt lips.\n\nI pulled out of Karen's hot sperm soaked cunt my cock still stiff and ready for more action. I wanted to pleasure Sue and pulled her off her brothers wilted cock and got her down on the floor Karen followed us and planted her sopping cunt on Sue's face letting Sue suck my sperm from her well fucked twat. I got between Sue's legs and after Karen licked her husband's cum from Sue's pussy she grabbed my fat long cock and guided me into Sue's slippery slit. Doug was regaining his erection and joined us getting behind his wife and letting his sister guide his reawakened prick up his wife's hot pussy as Sue licked and sucked her stiff clit. I was pounding my prick up Sue's hot tight pussy making her moan and thrust her pussy up into my strokes forcing my prick deep into her pulsing vagina. Sue was climaxing hard and Karen was cumming too her small firm tits shaking from the force of Doug's hard thrusts into her tight pussy. Doug was pulling on his wife's hips driving his cock deep into her pussy as he filled her slit with his sperm. I blasted my load deep into Sue's convulsing slit burying my dick deep in the hot tight grip of Sue's cunt making her thrash around in pleasure. I continued to stroke my cock up Sue's pulsing slit as Doug pulled his cock from Karen's pussy and forced his wife's sopping sperm filled pussy to Sue's mouth letting her suck his load from his wife's pussy. I pulled out of Sue's sperm drenched pussy and pushed Karen's face to Sue's hot cum filled slit, Karen lapped up my sperm like a small kitten licking up a plate of sweet cream. My cock stirred at the site of these two hot women licking cum from each others pussies and I wanted to fuck their tight pussies and assholes and fill their cunts and assholes with my sperm. Doug and I needed to rest a bit and while the girls licked themselves to a nice restful climax I got some wine for all of us and we sat around discussing the rest of the weekend. After a while I began to get those familiar stirrings in my balls letting me know I was ready to continue. Karen noticed my cock starting to swell and she spread her legs and fingered her cunt letting me see her fingers going deep in her pussy spreading her pussy lips and rubbing her stiff clit with her thumb.\n\nSue noticed my cock getting stiff and slid over to me and licked the head of my dick while her brother Doug got down behind Sue and spread her ass cheeks and licked Sue's pink puckered anus slipping the tip of his tongue up her tight asshole. Sue reacted to her brothers tongue and slid down my dick forcing my cock deep into her tight throat making my cock get even harder. I watched Karen fingering her cunt then rubbing her tight pink anus and finally pushing two fingers up her tight asshole and look at me with lust filled eyes.\n\nI wanted to fuck Karen and Sue up the ass suggested Karen help her husband get his cock up Sue's very stimulated butt. Karen squealed with delight and moved over to Sue reaching under Sue to pull on her stiff nipples as Sue crouched doggy style her mouth filled with my cock and her asshole being tongue fucked by her brother. I saw Karen push Doug back and reach down and grab his now stiff prick pulling him up behind his sister Sue. Karen stroked her husbands cock and pulled him in behind Sue's firm ass cheeks.\n\nDoug spread his sisters tight firm buns and Karen guided her husbands cock to his sisters anus rubbing the head of Doug's prick into Sue's hot ass pucker.\n\nSue was moaning around my cock which was still shoved deep into her tight throat and she backed up a bit trying to force Doug's cock up her hot asshole. Karen seeing how ready Sue was for a hot ass fuck grabbed her husbands ass and shoved him forward driving his cock deep into Sue's streached asshole. Doug's thrust drove his cock deep up his sister's asshole forcing her forward and driving my cock deep into her throat.\n\nKaren moved around to me and told me she wanted my big dick up her asshole. To emphasize her desire Karen turned her ass to me and bent over spreading her ass cheeks and shoving two fingers up her tight pink anus. I pulled my cock out of Sue's mouth and had Sue hold my cock ready as I pulled Karen to me. I got Karen up over my cock facing Sue and lowered her onto my cock. I held Karen's firm ass cheeks open while she squatted down and Sue guided my cock up Karen's tight anus. Karen's asshole was very tight and it took a while for her to stuff my cock all the way up her hot tight asshole. All the while Karen was shoving my dick up her asshole Sue was licking the exposed portion of my cock and Karen's slippery cunt.\n\nFinally Karen managed to get all of my prick shoved up her tight ass and started to stroke my cock in and out of her tightly stretched anus making her moan and twist with pleasure. I could feel Sue's tongue lapping at Karen's pussy an asshole as I drove my dick in and out of her tight butt filling her hot tight rectum with my big dick. I grabbed Karen's tits and pulled on her stiff nipples as she rode my cock driving my rod deep into the depths of her hot anus.\n\nI heard Sue begin to pant as her orgasm over took her pleasure racked body and Doug filled her hot asshole with his sperm ramming his dick deep into his sisters hot pulsing asshole. Suddenly the pressure on my dick got more intense and I knew Sue had shoved her fingers up Karen's wide open pussy as I reamed Karen's anus bucking my hips up and bringing on a violent climax for Karen. Karen's asshole clamped my cock like a tight fist and I shot my load deep into her asshole filling her butt with my sperm. Karen continued to stroke up and down driving my spurting tool up her stretched asshole until I went soft and finally slipped out of her sperm drenched asshole.\n\nSue slipped her tongue up Karen's stretched asshole and lapped my sperm up like it was honey spinning out Karen's climax.\n\nKaren got off me and went to Sue's ass and buried her face in Sue's ass crack licking her husband's sperm out of his sisters well fucked asshole while Doug and I sat back watching these two hot ladies. We were all pretty fucked out and I knew it would be quite a while before my dick could do anything for the girls so I suggested we all hit the sack for some rest. Doug and the girls agreed and we headed for bed Sue slept with her brother and Karen slept with me. I got one more nice slow fuck with Karen that night about 2:00 am when she came back from the bathroom and crawled under the covers and sucked my cock until I woke up. I pulled Karen's pussy to my mouth and worked her tasty slit until she climaxed and then pulled her down and fucked her from behind driving my cock deep into her pussy making her climax twice before I filled her hot cunt with my sperm. Karen and I fell asleep my cock still up her hot pussy and my hands cupping her small firm tits. We slept soundly until the next day and then the whole show started again. By the time I got home Sunday night I wondered if my cock would ever get hard again. But as I remembered how hot it was to double fuck Sue and Karen shoving my cock up their pussies and assholes as Doug drove his cock up the other hole making them climax over and over as our cocks drove them crazy with passionate pleasure my balls started to get that tingling feeling again.\n\n Kim's Friends & her Aunt\n\n Jane and I had been getting together for a few months and by now I had met more than a few of Jane's friends and her Niece Kim' hot classmates. I was getting layed almost every night and the weekends were one long orgy. Last Saturday I spent at Jane's having been there from Friday night and enjoyed fucking Jane, Kim and her two girl friends from school Donna and Diane. I had spent Friday night with Jane and Kim and had gotten in a nice hot session with Jane and her young Niece Kim, screwing both of them multiple times and finishing off with a hot assfuck for both of them. We slept late and were awakened by the sound of the doorbell ringing. Jane and Kim told me to get the door and after some protest from me I wrapped a towel around my waist and went to the door. When I opened the door I was greeted by two very pretty girls. From their age and appearance I guessed they were friends of Kim. I excused myself and asked them to come in telling them I would get Kim. The girls came in and after I shut the door I offered them coffee. After showing them into the kitchen I proceeded to put on coffee. Donna was looking at me with hot eyes and quickly noticed the bulge my cock was making in the towel. Diane introduced herself and Donna telling me they were here to study with Kim. Diane had sort brunette hair and small firm tits and was wearing a tank top and tight shorts. She had a nice firm ass and slim legs and her firm tits were showing stiff nipples as they strained against her top confirming my suspicion that she was braless under top. Donna was a tall blond with large firm tits. Her nipples also showed thru the loose fitting t-shirt she wore and her skin tight jeans showing off her long legs and firm thighs making my cock stir under my towel.\n\nI introduced myself telling them I was a friend of Kim's aunt. As I poured them both coffee Diane told me Kim had mentioned that her aunt had a good looking boy friend. I thanked her for the complement and move to pour Donna's coffee. In my haste I hooked the towel on the chair and it pulled away leaving me standing naked in front of them. I tried to preserve was was left of my cool and slowly poured Donna coffee while they both stared at my rapidly rising cock. After I filled Donna's cup I put back the pot and retrieved my towel and wrapped it back around me and excused myself telling them I was headed for the shower and would send Kim out. Donna smiled and thanked me for the coffee and the show. I turned and pulled back the towel teasing Donna and Diane as I stroked my now fully erect shaft. Both Donna and Diane licked their lips and winked at me as I retreated to the bedroom. I went back to the bedroom to find Kim just getting up, Kim was naked and radiant and I wanted to fuck her badly. Kim saw my bulging towel and pulled it off me exposing my rock had cock. Kim grabbed my dick an as she stroked my raging prick I explained to her about her friends and how I had accidentally doffed my towel. Kim laughed and told me to join her for a shower. Jane had drunk a bit too much the previous night and was dead to the world so I figured if I wanted some fun I have to get it from Kim. Seeing Kim's firm ass disappear into the bathroom I followed her my stiff cock like a tiger on the hunt.\n\nKim and I jumped in the shower and washed each other while we worked each other up to a peak of stimulation. Finally after some urging from me Kim and I got out to dry off grabbing some towels and rubbing each other. Just as we were finishing up there was a knock on the door. Figuring it was Jane I bent Kim over the vanity and guided my cock up her wet tight pussy making Kim moan with pleasure then called out for Jane to come in. Well, when the door opened both Kim and I got a big surprise. Instead of Jane there in the doorway stood Diane staring at us as I pounded my cock deep into Kim's hot pussy. I froze but Kim kept up the action slamming her ass back against my hips driving my cock up her tight young slit. Diane quickly closed the door and stood there watching us. I sensed Kim and I were having a profound affect on Diane and I began to thrust my prick deep into Kim, pounding her pussy and making her tits shake as I plunged my stiff engorged prick up her slippery slit. Diane's hand moved to her tits and she cupped both of her small firm tits, and pinched her stiff nipples. Kim told her to strip and I watched as Diane began to pull off her top freeing her small firm tits. I reamed Kim hard and fast as Diane stripped off her shorts and panties showing us her furry cunt and firm ass. Kim called to Diane to join us and Diane move to us as if in a trance. I reached out and cupped Diane's firm tit drawing her close to Kim and I so she could clearly see my cock sliding in and out of Kim's hot cunt. I told Diane to suck Kim's tits and she knelt and took Kim's firm tit into her mouth as Kim slipped her hand onto Diane's hot boobs. Diane began to suck Kim's tit and reached back along Kim's quivering belly until her fingers found Kim's clit. I could feel Diane's fingers as she frigged Kim's stiff clit making Kim moan even louder.\n\nKim was near orgasm and her pussy clamped down on my cock as the pleasure of my cock up her cunt and Diane's mouth on her tit and finger on her clit brought her to her peak. Kim's climax was too much for my cock and the tightness of her young tight slit brought me off making me fill her hot sweet slit with sperm. I continued to ream Kim's cunt until she could no longer hold up her pleasure racked body and slumped to the floor next to Diane. My cock was still stiff and I pulled Diane's mouth to my cock and rubbed my cum slick prick against her pink lips pressing the head in until Diane opened her mouth and let my cock slip down her throat. Diane proved to be more experienced than she appeared and she quickly took swollen cock deep into her throat sucking me hard. Diane soon had my cock pumped up hard and was deep throating my dick and playing with my balls. Kim was coming back to life and as Diane worked on my cock Kim began to finger Diane's furry pussy and suck on her stiff pink nipples. I wanted to fuck Diane so I pushed her down on the floor spreading her legs and moved between her slim thighs my cock throbbing with anticipation. Kim spread Diane's pussy lips spreading back her thick bush and licking Diane's clit as I guided my prick up Diane's hot tight pussy. Diane's cunt was very ready and her pussy juices were welling out of her tight cunt making it easier for me to slip my stiff prick deep into her young tight pussy. I pressed my cock slowly up Diane's hot tight slit feeling the tight velvet walls of her pussy rub my cock as it slid deep into vagina stretching her pussy and making her moan with delight. Kim pulled on Diane's nipples and climbed onto her face pressing her cum filled slit into her friends mouth. I began to stroke in and out of Diane's tight hot pussy as I watched Diane snake her long tongue up Kim's sperm ladened slit sucking my cum down and lashing Kim's stiff pink clit.\n\nI kept up pounding Diane's hot pussy with long hard strokes shoving my cock deep into her belly and making her climax twice while Diane licked Kim's pussy making Kim cum in the process while the each pulled and twisted each others stiff pink nipples. The sight of these hot young girls and the hot tight grasp of Diane's young slit soon push me beyond the point of no return and I began to pump a massive load of cum up Diane's hot pussy. I reamed my cock balls deep on each thrust as my sperm roared up my dick flooding Diane's pussy with my creamy load. After stroking Diane's quivering slit for a while longer I pulled out of her hot cunt and pressed Kim's head between Diane's legs letting her lick my cum from her friends pussy. I sat back on the bathroom floor and watched as Kim and Diane lick and finger each other, winding down their climax. Kim and Diane finally broke their erotic embrace and came over to where I was sitting and hugged me kissing me and stroking my prick. Diane was rubbing Kim's pussy and asked Kim how it felt to shave her pussy. Kim told her it was great an made her cunt much more sensitive. Diane asked if Kim would show her and Kim told her that I was the expert pussy shaver. After I agreed to shave Diane's hot cunt I warned the girls that Donna must be wondering what happened and that we would have to quit until later unless we could get her into the action too. Diane told me that Donna would not be a problem because Donna had told her she would do anything to get my big dick up her pussy after seeing my stiff prick in the kitchen. I suggested we go get Donna involved and both Kim and Diane were all for it. As we were leaving the bathroom butt naked Jane began to wake up and I pushed the girls back into the bathroom and told them to wait until I signaled them.\n\nI was right Jane was defiantly very hung over and thrashed about slowly under the covers. I went to her and gently kissed her telling her to go back to sleep and I would wake her up later. Jane complained that her head ached and asked me to get her some tylanol.\n\nI went into the bathroom hatching my plan all the while. I got Jane the tylanol and opened up two of her sleeping pills emptying the contents into the glass of water. I knew from previous experience that two would put Jane out for at least 4 hours giving Kim, Diane, Donna and I more than enough time to fuck ourselves to exhaustion. Diane and Kim were in the shower together and I could see Diane on her knees licking Kim's slick shaved cunt. I brought Jane the pain pills and she took them drinking down the spiked water with two quick gulps. Jane slumped back into the bed and I played with her full firm tits then pulled up the covers and gave her a kiss. Jane was off to dreamland almost at once and I knew she would feel better after she slept. I returned to the bathroom where Kim and Diane were now drying each other off. I asked them how they waned to get Donna involved and Kim suggested we all just walk into the kitchen naked and put on a show for Donna. I wondered if that was entirely wise but figured what the hell I wanted to see Donna naked and feel her tight pussy around my cock so I would have to take some chances.\n\nKim, Diane and I walked by Jane who was fast asleep and went to the kitchen. Donna was sitting looking out the window and rubbing her left tit when we came in. Donna turned and froze as she took in the site of us standing naked in the kitchen door. I reached around Kim and Diane cupping each of their tits as they reached down and grabbed my cock and balls.\n\nDonna's hand clenched her firm tit as we rubbed each other and smiled invitingly. Diane was the first to speak asking Donna if she wanted to join us in a little fun. Donna shook her head yes and then pulled up her t-shirt showing us her full firm tits. I slid my hands down and gently rubbed Kim and Diane's pussies pulling them close and slipping a finger up each of their very wet cunts. Donna spoke up telling us she had wondered where Diane had gotten off to but now forgave her for leaving her alone.\n\nI broke away from Kim and Diane and walked over to Donna and pulled her up kissing her and fondled her exposed tits. Donna grabbed my cock and stroked my prick with her hot little hand as I pulled her to me pressing her firm tits into my chest. I suggested we go into the living room where we would be more comfortable and ushered the girls ahead of me. Once we got into the living room I told Diane and Kim to get on the couch and eat each others pussy. I wanted to see if Donna would be adverse to some bi action and I was delighted when she urged Diane and Kim on.\n\nI stood behind Donna and played with her big tits as Diane got Kim on the couch spread her legs opening her cleanly shaved snatch and began to lick and suck Kim's pussy as she pressed her own bushy cunt into Kim's face. I let Donna watch her friends eat each other while I stripped her. After I pulled Donna's t- shirt off I unsnapped her jeans and pulled them and her panties off in one swift motion. Donna was beautiful her large firm tits capped by long stiff nipples, a beautiful ass firm taught belly and long strong legs. I wanted to stick my prick up her pussy and really give her pleasure so I moved her over to the couch and told her to play with Diane and Kim's tits while they ate each others pussies. Donna went right to work licking the girls tits and pulling on their stiff nipples as they drove each other to orgasm with their tongues and fingers in each others hot wet cunts. I got under Donna and spread her lightly downed pussy opening her pussy and licking her long stiff clit. Donna began to shake with climax almost at once and I licked up her flowing juices as she climaxed wetting my face with her passionate nectar. I got behind her and moved in close pressing my stiff cock against her smooth firm inner thigh. I felt Donna's hand reach back and grab my stiff dick and guide my swollen throbbing prick to her hot wet slit. Donna forced the head of my cock into her pulsing slit and I pressed forward sending my thick shaft deep into her sopping slit. Donna moaned out her pleasure as I slowly sank my full ten inches up her young tight slit. I fucked Donna's clutching pussy hard increasing my strokes up her tight vagina until I was stroking fully in and out of the velvet vise of her young fuck hole. All three girls were close to climax and as Kim and Diane began to orgasm I rammed deep into Donna's pussy making her climax as I filled her tight slit with my sperm. Pumping a big load of jism up her quivering slit. I reamed Donna until my dick went soft then pulled out and sat back to rest.\n\nKim and Diane sensed that I had deposited a big load up Donna's pussy and pulled Donna up on the couch. Kim spread Donna's legs wide and She and Diane licked my cum from Donna's soddened snatch as they played with her stiff nipples making Donna climax again.\n\nOnce their lust was temporarily satisfied Diane asked me when I was going to shave her pussy. Donna spread Kim's legs and licked her cunt laving her pussy lips and testing how her shaved pussy felt. Donna looked at me and told me she wanted her cunt shaved too. I was ready and willing so we all went to the bathroom to shave Diane and Donna's pussies. Jane looked very restful laying there in the bed, she had kicked off most of the covers and was laying on her back with her legs spread her shaved pussy open to our gaze and her large firm tits rising and falling on her chest with each deep breath. I stopped and gently crawled up on the bed between Jane's open thighs and licked her cunt gently lapping her pussy lips and flicking my tongue over her clit. Jane gently thrust her hips up in a fucking motion and a smile came over her face. I moved back and told the girls to lick her too. One by one each girl took her place between Jane's legs licking her cunt while I pulled on her now stiff nipples. We left Jane still sleeping and went into the bathroom where I got ready to shave pussies. Diane was first and I positioned her on the vanity with Kim and Donna each holding one of her legs. After trimming her long bush back with scissors I softened the hair left with a hot towel then applied the shaving cream and shaved away her thick bush exposing her pink pussy lips and a nice long clit. I left a small triangle of hair on her mound well up from her pink clit. Flipping her over I cleaned off a few stray hairs around her pink puckered anus then cleaned off the shave cream with a wet washcloth. Diane's pussy was leaking juice like crazy and as I rubbed in some nice smelling cocoanut oil I pressed two fingers up her tight pussy and a third up her tight asshole. This assault on her senses was too much and Diane climaxed as I thrust my fingers up her tight cunt and asshole. Donna was clamoring for her turn so I got her up in position and shave her pussy lips clean leaving only a thin strip of hair on her mound. I made sure her long stiff clit showed prominently and her pouty pussy lips were slick and clean of hair. When I shaved around her asshole I could feel Donna's pussy clench with pleasure. I followed the shave with a liberal application of the oil bringing Donna off to a hot climax as I probed her cunt and tight rectal opening.\n\nWe finished off the shaving with all four of us in the shower rubbing and kissing. Diane and Donna could not get over how great it felt when their pussies were rubbed. Kim told them that it would be even better when they got licked and fucked. I could tell I was going to get a shot at Diane and Donna's tight assholes by the way that Kim kept shoving her fingers up her friends assholes at every opportunity. Donna especially seemed to enjoy having her ass pucker filled and showed us her ass whenever she thought anyone was looking. Donna and Diane wanted to have their newly shaved cunts eaten so we went back to the living room and Kim and I got Diane and Donna on the couch and ate their juicy pussies making them climax hard. I took Diane and Kim took Donna, I spread Diane's slim thighs and opened her now very smooth pussy lips licking her crotch from clit to asshole making her moan and twist with pleasure. I settled down to some real pussy licking alternating thrusting my tongue up Diane's tasty vagina with licking her hard clit while I pulled and twisted her very stiff nipples. This action brought Diane off twice in quick succession drenching my face with her sweet pussy juices. Kim had Donna's legs spread to the limit and was licking her clit while she shoved two fingers up Donna's tight pussy making Donna twist with pleasure and climax three times. Finally my jaw and tongue needed a rest and I sat back pulling Kim from between Donna's wide open thighs and kissed her our mouths slippery from the girls tasty juices. Kim was very turned on and I told her to get up doggy style and let me fuck her hot pussy. Kim got into position and I moved Diane in front of Kim and pressed Kim's face into Diane's sweet pussy spreading Diane's puffy pink pussy lips and watching Kim lick and finger Diane's slippery slit. Donna looked a bit forlorn so I pulled her off the couch and positioned her under Kim, her face directly under Kim's open dripping pussy and told her to lick and suck Kim's sopping twat. As Donna began to lick and suck Kim's dripping hole I guided Diane's hand between Donna's legs and watched as Diane shoved her fingers deep into Donna's hot pussy and rubbed her stiff pink clit with her thumb.\n\nI needed to stuff my stiff prick into a hot cunt so I moved back around Kim and got up behind her and guided my cock up her slippery cunt shoving my dick deep into her already pulsing twat. I reamed Kim hard and fast making her climax twice. During her second climax I heard Donna and Diane join her in orgasmic glee humping their cunts up against Kim' face and Diane's hand as I filled Kim's hot young cunt with a load of steaming sperm. I pulled out and licked Kim's hot pink anal pucker as Donna sucked my load from Kim's stretched pussy.\n\nDiane wanted to get her pussy reamed again so the girls traded positions Diane getting down doggy style, Donna on the couch with Kim under Diane. Donna pulled Diane's mouth to her pussy and Diane started to lick Donna's hot cunt sucking her clit and forcing her tongue up Donna's tight wet vagina. Kim was licking Diane's pussy and pressing her fingers up Diane's slippery cunt and tight anal pucker. I watched as Donna shoved two fingers up Kim's still spermy pussy then worked her pinky up Kim's wet pink asshole. My cock was ready just from the hot show the girls were giving me and I moved around to Diane's creamy ass and pulled Kim's fingers out of Diane's hot cunt and had Kim guide my cock up Diane's wet tight vagina. Diane moaned as I drove my dick deep into her pulsing slit until I was balls deep in her tight young cunt. I reamed Diane hard burying my dick up her hot slit on each stroke. Donna was the first to climax as Diane licked her clit and finger fucked her cunt and asshole with hard thrusts. Kim began her climax in time with Diane and Diane's tight hot cunt milked my cock hard making me shoot my load up her tight quivering slit. I pulled out and let Kim feast on Diane's pussy while I stuffed a finger up Diane's hot asshole spinning her climax out and making her go wild on Donna's pussy. I stroked my cock keeping me hard as I knew Donna would want her turn soon. Sure enough as soon as Kim had sucked the bulk of my load from Diane's wet spermy pussy Donna was pressing for her turn. I had the girls switch places again and started to lick Donna's tight pink anus as Kim pulled her head to her cunt and Donna began to eat Kim's slippery shaved pussy while stuffing a finger up Kim's pussy and asshole. Diane slipped under Donna and started to lick Donna's cunt while Kim wormed her fingers up Diane's spermy cunt and tight hot butt. I had Diane guide my swollen cock up Donna's pussy and I rammed my dick deep up the hot blonds cunt with one hard thrust forcing her forward and pressing her mouth tight against Kim's sopping slit. I fucked Donna hard and fast banging her mouth into Kim's cunt as Kim worked her fingers deep into Diane's cunt and asshole. Diane meanwhile was sucking hard on Donna's clit and pulling on her stiff nipples making Donna pant with pleasure. This time I was the first one to reach orgasm as I spurted my thick load up Donna's hot cunt making her climax and setting off a orgasmic chain of events which drove Kim and Diane to climax. My cock was barley hard when I pulled out of Donna's tight pussy and Diane covered Donna's cunt with her mouth sucking out my sperm and making Donna tremble with post climax pleasure.\n\nAs much as I wanted to continue fucking these young pussies I needed rest before I could get it up again and told the girls to give me some time. Diane, Donna and Kim said ok and went off to Kim's room to study.\n\nI went back to Jane and cuddled up next to her grabbing her firm tit and pressing a finger up her pussy as I drifted off to sleep. I slept for quite a while and when I woke up I was alone in th bed. As I became more conscious of my surroundings I heard some moaning coming from the living room and decided to see what was causing it. As I rounded the corner I got a great view of Jane and the girls locked in a hot daisy chain in the middle of the living room floor. Donna had her mouth plastered on Jane's pussy and was licking Jane's cunt while she finger fucked Jane's hot asshole. Jane was licking and sucking Diane's pussy while probing both of Diane's hot holes her fingers stretching Diane's tight pink anus. Diane was working Kim's hot cunt licking her stiff clit while she shoved two fingers up Kim's wet vagina and probed Kim's asshole with her thumb. Kim completed the circle by licking Donna's hot wet pussy while she shoved two fingers up the big blond's hot asshole. I moved into the center of the circle and began to fondle Jane's tits pulling on her stiff nipples as she sucked and fingered Diane's tight pussy and asshole. Jane told me to fuck her up the ass so after spending some time with each girl playing with their tits I moved behind Jane and spread her ass cheeks licking her pink puckered anus as Donna licked Jane's clit and fingered her hot pussy. Since I had neglected Jane's cunt all day I decided to fuck her cunt and asshole to make up for giving her the sleeping pills. I pulled Donna's fingers out of Jane's wet cunt and had her guide my stiff prick up her tight cunt. I fucked Jane with long hard strokes making her climax quickly. I pumped a big load of sperm up Jane's convulsing cunt as I watched the girls working each other to climax. I pulled my stiff cock out of Jane's pussy and pressed the cum covered head of my swollen prick up her hot tight asshole then drove my full ten inches up her tight hot asshole. Donna watched my cock go up Jane's tight butt then started to lick my load from Jane's pussy. I reamed Jane until we both climaxed and I squirted my cum deep up her tight rectum making her cry out with pleasure.\n\nI moved around the circle to Diane's creamy firm ass and spread her firm cheeks and joined Jane licking Diane's hot pink asshole until I was sure she was fully lubricated. Jane urged me on and grabbed my cock and pressed the head of my dick against Diane's pink puckers anus. Diane pulled herself away from Kim's hot cunt just long enough to tell me to go easy as this would be her first ass fuck. I reached up and pulled on her stiff nipple and told her not to worry as I slowly pressed my cock against her tight butt slowly stretching her tight sphincter until my cock was in her ass. I rested a moment letting Diane's virgin asshole to get use to my cock then slowly pressed into her hot tight asshole until my balls were pressed against her ass cheeks and my cock was deep in her hot bowels. Jane was licking Diane's clit and fingering her pussy as I started to stroke in and out of Diane's packed tight butt increasing my speed as her asshole relaxed. Diane climaxed quickly and her orgasm clamped her hot ass tight around my prick making me shoot my load up her hot asshole. I continued to pound Diane's tight anus until she climaxed again before moving on to Kim. Since Kim had taken my cock up her asshole regularly I spread her ass and shoved my cock right up her ass with one long slow push. Diane pulled her face from Kim's cunt and thanked me for fucking her ass and begging me to repeat it. Diane licked my cock as it slid smoothly in and out of Kim's hot asshole with fast long strokes. I felt Kim start to climax her asshole squeezing my cock like a fist and forcing my to climax deep in her colon filling her butt with my hot sperm. I pulled out of Kim my cock sagging a bit and I moved on to Donna's firm ass. Kim had Donna's ass cheeks spread already and had been tongue fucking her anus in preparation. Kim grabbed my cock sucking it deep into her mouth and getting me hard again. I fingered Donna's asshole while Kim sucked me up again and then guided my stiff prick to Donna's tight puckered asshole. I slowly worked my cock up Donna's asshole until I was sure I wouldn't hurt her then started to ream her tight hot asshole making her climax twice before I filled her tight young anus with my last load of sperm.\n\nAfter I rested and regained my wits I realized it was after 8:00pm and I had to go. Regretfully I showered and got dressed and after a bite to eat with the girls and Jane got ready to go. Jane asked me if I could give Donna a ride home and we left shortly after finishing our food. Donna directed me as we drove and we discussed the hot sex we had shared.\n\nDonna told me that she and her younger sister were lovers but that they had never shared a man. I asked Donna if that was an invitation and she pulled up her t-shirt showing me her firm tits and stiff nipples asking me if this answered my question. I told her I would be glad to join her and her sister but not tonight as I doubted my cock could get hard again.\n\nAfter some good natured banter I agreed to have them over to my place Wednesday night. The story of that hot session still gets me hard but it will have to wait till another story.\n\n Donna her Sister and Sue\n\n I had a date Tuesday after work with Sue and as I had been neglecting Sue a bit I decided it would be nice to take her out to dinner first. Sue was grateful and we spent a nice relaxing time at the restaurant before heading over to her place. Sue had been questioning me at dinner about my continued visits to Jane's and my lust filled weekends. At first I wondered if Sue was getting jealous but finally she told me she just wanted to be invited to more of the hot times. I told her about Donna and my date with Donna and her younger sister and asked if she would like to join us, seeing how she and her brother had gotten it on with Karen and her brother when they were younger. Sue accepted and I knew a hot time was in store for the following evening. Sue was very turned on and after we got back to her place Sue insisted I watch a very hot video she had. We stripped down and went to shower together. Sue asked me to shave her pussy so she would be nice and slick for tonight and for our date with Donna and her sister the next evening. I propped Sue up on the vanity and shaved her dripping cunt and tight asshole leaving her pussy slick and naked except for a small strip of hair on her mound above the start of her slit. Sue looked great and we jumped in the shower enjoying each others bodies and getting very worked up.\n\nSue took me into the Living room and sat me down to watch the fuck film she had mentioned earlier. Sue got the tape and as she put it into the VCR I noticed it was one of those amateur productions that she and Jane seemed always to have around. As he picture started Sue told me that this one was one of her favorites and that it would make me cum before it was through. The story started out with a family traveling in a station wagon. Mom and Dad were up front and what appeared to be two teenage children were sitting in the back, a fully developed brunette girl with a pretty face and nice tits wearing a snug tank top and tight white shorts and a slightly younger blond boy wearing a t-shirt and cut offs. The Camera zoomed in on the Mother and father who were both attractive, the father showing a trim body and a fat lump in his pants. His wife was great looking blond with large firm tits covered by a bandeau top clearly showing stiff nipples as she read a brochure.\n\nThe camera then panned the brochure she was reading showing it to be advertising for a Nudist colony. Sound cut in and I heard the mother talking about how nice the camp looked and she showed her husband and children pictures complete with nude people frolicking around in the sun. The husband Dan, remarked that he had hear that there were some wild goings on at this camp and that the weekend should be a hot one. Dan asked his daughter Jill what she thought of the place and she moved forward to look more closely at the brochure. As she did her brother reached under her top and began to fondle her full tits. Jill didn't pull away and told her mother that she liked the place and was looking forward to a hot sex filled weekend. Her mother glanced back and told her son Tom to behave until they got to the camp. Tom reached around his mother and began to rub her full firm tits telling her that he was going to suck her tits until she climaxed. Dan cut in and addressed his wife Ruth telling her that there would be plenty of men to try out and that she should make Tom find someone nice. Jill in the meantime had leaned farther over the front seat and now was rubbing her fathers growing erection. The film continued and by the time the family reached the Nudist Camp Jill had her brother Tom's cock out of his pants and was stroking it while Tom played with her tits under her tank top.\n\nThe family went to the lobby and registered for the weekend. While they signed in the camera scanned the lobby showing a couple of shots of naked people waltzing around and a few stray shots of people fucking in the lobby of the building. One shot showed a older man in his late forties sitting on a couch while a young girl rode his stiff cock facing away from him as an older woman licked the girls exposed clit lapping her spread pussy and pulling on her small firm tits and twisting her erect nipples as if it was the most natural thing to do in the lobby.\n\nJust outside the lobby to the back of the building was a pool and there were numerous naked people laying around in the sun getting a tan. Two couples were fucking on a low bench beside the pool the first a young couple who from their looks might have been in their late teens or early twenties and another couple who looked more like thirty or so. The two women had sleek firm bodies and their cunts were completely shaved while their partners were both athletic and well hung. The women were on their knees on the bench kissing each other and pulling on each others firm swinging tits while they were being fucked doggy style, the guys pounding their stiff pricks deep into the girls open pussies. Dan pointed out the couples to his wife Ruth who licked her lips and rubbed her husbands crotch showing him how turned on she was. Tom was standing behind his sister Jill as they looked around taking in the horny action Tom rubbed his sister's tits and crotch.\n\nFinally the father finished registration and a pretty naked girl came out from behind the counter and lead them to their rooms. They all piled in the elevator and she began to give them the rules of the camp. The only rules that were enforced she explained was that everyone must be 16 years old or older and all guests must stay naked all the time, shoes were allowed when playing tennis or volley ball but must be removed after leaving the courts. She added that open sex in the dining room was frowned on also but discreet touching and licking under the tables was tolerated although not officially sanctioned. The girl who introduced herself as Jean was tall and slim with long blond hair and a nice set of small firm tits capped by pink erect nipples. Jean had slim hips and a nice firm ass, her pussy was trimmed nicely and her slick pink pussy lips were exposed as well as a nice stiff clit which poked provocatively from between her glistening slit. When the elevator reached their floor Jean showed them into their room and checked the room for fresh towels and linen. By the time she came out of the bathroom Tom had already stripped and was waiting for her. Jean noticed Tom naked looking at her, his cock stiff as a board and decided to see if his prick tasted as good as it looked. Jean walked over to Tom and wrapped her small hand around his cock pulling him to her and pressing her small firm tits into his chest. Tom returned her touches grabbing Jean's tit and cupping her firm ass pulling her into a hot embrace.\n\nJill saw the action start and was soon naked herself as her parents put the suitcases into the closet. Dan and Ruth returned to the bedroom to find Tom and Jean on the bed together. Jean was sucking Tom's cock while their daughter Jill was licking and finger fucking the tall blond's exposed pussy. Dan and Ruth dropped what they were doing and quickly stripped off their cloths. Dan's cock was stiff and long and Ruth's trimmed pussy was dripping juices. Dan moved in behind his daughter Jill and spread her pussy open as his wife guided his stiff cock up daughter Jill's naked wet cunt. Dan reamed his big dick up his young daughters cunt making her cry out with pleasure. Ruth moved onto the bed and straddled her son Tom's face forcing her dripping slit onto his mouth begging him to eat her cunt. Tom began to tongue his mothers shaved pussy sticking his tongue deep into her vagina and making her moan with pleasure. Jean had Tom sucked up to a raging hard on and wanted to feel his stiff dick up her cunt so she slid up over his cock and with his sister Jill holding his prick Jean settled down onto Tom's stiff rod driving his cock deep into her wet tight slit. Jill was getting her tight young cunt reamed deep by her father and she was closing in on a massive climax. Ruth was enjoying her son's talented tongue on her hot wet cunt and began to suck on Jean's firm small tits nipping her stiff pink nipples as Jean drove Tom's long fat cock deep into her tight teenage pussy. Jill started to climax and her father Dan climaxed with her filling his daughter Jill with a massive load of sperm.\n\nJill's climatic cries of passion filled the room and pushed her mother over the top making her spill her pussy juices in her son Tom's mouth. Jean began to climax and the tightness of her spasm ridden pussy brought Tom off making him pump a big load of sperm up her young tight twat.\n\nThe girls rode Tom for a while after their climax and then pulled Jill onto the bed with them as Tom and his dad watched Mom lick Tom's cum from Jean's slick pussy while Jill squatted on Jean's face letting her lick her dad's sperm from her shaved sperm slick cunt. As soon as Jean had licked Jill's pussy clean she jumped up and excused herself telling the family that she had to go and disappeared out and down the hall. Ruth wanted to be fucked and demanded that her husband and son double fuck her right away.\n\nTom and Dan were already hard and they jumped on the bed Dan on his back and Tom ready to fill his mothers hot asshole with his stiff cock. Jill positioned her mother over her dad's dick and held his cock while Ruth climbed on stuffing her husband's thick prick deep into her wet pussy. Jill grabbed her brother's cock and after licking her mom's asshole guided her brother's stiff prick up his mother's pink anal pucker. Ruth let out a long gasp as she felt her son's cock drive deep into her asshole filling her bowels with his thick prick. Ruth was enjoying having her cunt and asshole filled by her husband and Son's big pricks and shook with passion and the force of their strokes up her cunt and asshole. Jill climbed up on her fathers face letting him tongue fuck her tight teenage pussy while her mother licked and sucked her full firm tits and stiff long nipples.\n\nRuth climaxed twice from the hot pounding her husband and son were giving her and Jill came off all over her dad's face as he and Tom climaxed pumping their thick spunk up Ruth's hot ass and pussy. Finally the guys pulled out of Ruth's packed cunt and anus and went to shower while Jill and her mom got into a hot sixty nine licking and sucking each others pussies and assholes until Jill had licked up most of her father and brothers sperm from her mother's pussy and still open asshole. Ruth and her daughter Jill shared a shower and then the whole family left their room to explore the camp.\n\nI watched the film with growing lust and Sue who was curled up on the sofa next to me was stroking my stiff cock gently as I fingered her hot wet cunt and played with her tits rolling her stiff nipples with slow steady pressure. The family reached the lobby again and set off out the back to see more of what lay in store for them. Ruth and Dan went for a walk to see the tennis and volleyball courts while Jill and Tom investigated the pool area and the hot tubs behind it. Ruth remarked to her husband how young Jean had been and how hot she was, Dan reminded Ruth of the age limit and told his wife he wanted to see her getting her cunt and asshole fucked my some hung 16 year old guys before the weekend was over.\n\nMeanwhile over by the pool Jill and Tom were making friends with two teenagers a bit younger than themselves. The kids were a sister and brother the girl's name was Nancy and her body was slim and lean with smallish tits and a light blond pussy which she displayed openly. Nancy was sitting on a low wall near the pool her feet propped up exposing her tight young slit and opening her pink pussy lips. Her brother Bob layed back next to her and had a nice long cock which by the expression on his face he wanted to stick up Jill's pussy. Jill and Tom exchanged some chatter with their new friends getting to know them a bit. Tom made the first move putting his hand on his sisters tit and rubbing her nipple then asking Bob if he liked girls with big tits. Bob told Tom he sure did but still liked to get it on with his sister because her tits while small were very sensitive. Nancy looked longingly at Jill's pussy and Tom's now erect prick and asked them if they wanted to go back by the hot tubs with her and her brother. Jill and Tom agreed and the four kids walked back to the hot tub area Jill taking Bob by the hand while Tom put his arm around Nancy and rubbed her tit while they walked.\n\nWhen the kids reached the hot tub there was a couple about in their mid thirties already fucking their brains out on the deck surrounding the tub. The watched them for a bit which only seemed to inflame their desire for each other and ended up with the guy getting the girl up doggy style and spreading her ass cheeks then forcing his dick up her open anus and fucking her till he filled her asshole with a fresh load of sperm. Watching the couple inflamed both the kids desires and Bob and Tom's cocks which were standing stiff and ready. Jill pulled Nancy to her and kissed Nancy deeply while rubbing her large tits against Nancy's smaller breasts. Nancy cupped Jill's tits and pulled on the stiff pink nipples making Jill moan with pleasure. Nancy told her brother Bob to fuck Jill and Jill spread her legs and layed back calling for Bob to stick his stiff prick up her pussy. Bob got between Jill's legs and let his sister open Jill's pussy and guide his stiff shaft up Jill's wet tight cunt. Nancy was up over Jill and as Bob's cock disappeared up Jill's pussy Nancy licked and sucked Jill's exposed and very stiff clit. Jill meanwhile was licking and fingering Nancy's slippery young pussy and pulling the young girls stiff pink nipples. Tom seeing his opportunity moved in behind Nancy and after giving her pussy and asshole a few quick licks Tom let his sister guide his stiff prick up Nancy's slippery slit. As Tom's thick dick spread Nancy's tight young vagina Nancy began to moan with pleasure and rocked back forcing Tom's dick deeper into her young cunt. Tom soon had his dick buried deep in Nancy's tight cunt and began to thrust deep into her body making Nancy moan even louder with pleasure. Jill was getting reamed hard by Bob's dick his hard fat shaft stretching her cunt with each thrust of his young hips. Bob looked down watching his cock plunging deep into Jill's slippery slit while his sister lashed Jill's clit with her tongue raising Jill's passion to ever increasing heights.\n\nNancy was close to climax her pussy tightening around Tom's stiff pounding cock as he drove his long fat cock deep into the recesses of her tight young cunt.\n\nBob slammed his stiff cock deep into Jill's wet tight slit making Jill climax as he pumped his cum deep into her hot quivering slit filling her pussy with his youthful load. Tom hearing his sister start her climax grabbed Nancy's slim hips and drove his cock deep into Nancy's tight hot cunt completing her orgasmic climb and pumping her tight stretched pink slit full of his load of thick sperm. Tom and Bob ground their cocks into the girls for a bit and then after getting a rousing round of applause from the couple they had been watching earlier they sat back and watched as Nancy and Jill licked their sperm from each others swollen cunts.\n\nWhile Tom and Jill were having fun with their new friends Bob and Nancy their parents were finding getting fucked at this camp was as easy as getting robbed in central park. Dan and Ruth had walked in on three couples and a young stud who were getting it on in a grassy spot on the way to the tennis courts. The three girls were enjoying being pleasured by four guys. One big blond was sitting on the young studs cock while getting her asshole reamed by one of the older guys. A slim brunette with large tits for her thin body was taking one of the guys up her ass by squatting on his long thick cock while the other girl was licking brunettes cunt while being fucked doggy style by the last guy. The brunette called out to Dan and Ruth to join the fun and they moved onto the blanket next to the brunette. The brunette grabbed Dan's cock and pulled him to her face sliding his thick shaft into her mouth and deep into her throat while Dan grabbed her bouncing tits and began to pull her stiff nipples. Ruth straddled the guy with his cock up the brunette's asshole and lowered her pussy to his mouth enjoying a nice pussy eating session. The brunette climaxed on the guys dick and he filled her hot rectum with his sperm as he ate Ruth to a quick climax. Once the brunette climbed off the guys cock she pushed Dan down and quickly mounted his stiff cock ramming Dan's dick up her sopping pussy and fucking him like they were long lost lovers. The girl who had been licking the brunettes cunt and the guy fucking her climaxed as did the blond getting double fucked next to them. Ruth wanted cock so she moved down the guy who was eating her stuffing his big dick up her hot wet cunt and banging her twat down over his long dick filling her pussy with his throbbing prick. One of the guys fucking the blond got behind Ruth and stuffed his cock up Ruth's hot asshole making her cry out with pleasure. The blond and the girl who had been licking the brunettes cunt got down in a hot sixty nine licking each others sperm filled cunts while the remaining guy worked his dick down Ruth's throat. The orgy continued until they all climaxed again and Dan filled the brunette with his sperm as his wife Ruth got both her holes filled with thick hot semen and sucked down a big load of cum as the guy fucking her throat blasted his balls into her mouth. The guys were pretty worn out by now and after the girls licked each others hot spermy cunts and assholes the orgy broke up and Dan and Ruth headed over to the pool area.\n\nDan and Ruth wondered how their kids were getting along and found out when they reached the pool. Tom was laying back with a very cute young girl bouncing up and down on his cock driving his stiff prick up her tight little asshole while she faced Tom's feet.\n\nAn older woman sat on Tom's face and played with the young girls tits reaching around her squeezing the young tit flesh while pulling on her stiff pink nipples. Jill was on her hands an knees eating the girls lightly downed pussy while an older man, probably the older woman's husband was fucking his long fat cock up Jill's anus with long slow thrusts.\n\nDan and Ruth stood and watched as their kids got it on with the young girl and what they reasoned to be her mother and father. Finally after ringing a number of orgasms from the youngster her mother and Jill.\n\nTom and the older man climaxed, Tom filling the young girls tight pink asshole with sperm as the older guy deposited a big load of spunk up Jill's hot rectum whipping his load into a frothing cream which dripped down Jill's legs as she lapped up her brothers sperm leaking from the young girls packed anus. Dan and Ruth introduced themselves to the older couple finding out that their suspicions had been correct and the young girl whose name was Ann was the daughter of Barb and Fred. The pool area started to look like a scene from Plato's Retreat with piles of fucking bodies going at it hot and heavy all around the pool. Barb started stroking Tom's dick saying she had been cheated and wanted him to fuck her up the asshole. Dan and Ruth urged him on and Ruth sucked his prick until he was hard again and then guided her son's cock up Barb's hot asshole while Barb squatted on Dan's cock reaming her cunt with his thick prick.\n\nRuth pushed Ann on her back and planted her pussy on the youngsters mouth offering her anus to Fred which he quickly filled with his stiff dick while Ruth sucked Ann's spermy cunt and asshole. Jill sat on her fathers face and sucked Barb's tits as her father licked and fingered her slippery cunt. The two families fucked until Barb, Ruth, Ann and Jill had climaxed and Dan and Tom filled Barb's hot cunt and asshole with their thick loads. Fred fucked Ruth's ass and filled her butt with his load as Ann and Jill climaxed again being eaten by Ruth and Dan. With this final scene the film ended with a notice inviting us look in on the next day's activities in part two.\n\nBoth Sue and I were very near to climax and we crawled between each others thighs and ate and sucked each others sex until we both climaxed. Sue flooded my face with her slick tasty pussy juices as I filled her mouth and throat with a massive lode of sperm. After cumming we went to bed and fucked like minks far into the night. I woke up the next morning with my cock still buried up Sue's tight butt and both of her tits in my hands. We got in a quick fuck that morning then headed off to work each of us thinking how we would be enjoying the evening ahead of us. Mu cock was half hard all day and Jane noticed my aroused state and called me into her office. After locking her door Jane proceeded to pull down my pants and suck me up to a nice stiff hard on after which shed begged me to fuck her. I pulled up her sweater and undid her bra letting her full firm tits loose and sucked her tits while she played with my cock and balls. I turned Jane toward her desk and told her to lean over the desk. With Jane in position I pulled up her skirt and tucked it up under her sweater in the back exposing her ass and cunt which as usual lately were without panties. Jane looked hot leaning over her desk showing me her ass and pussy clad only in a garter Belt and nylons. I got down behind Jane and licked her cunt and asshole finding her pussy wet and ready for my stiff cock. I stood up and pressed my stiff dick up Jane's pulsing twat reaming her hot wet cunt with hard long strokes until Jane began to climax. Feeling Jane's hot cunt clamp around my dick sent me over the top and I filled her hot wet cunt with my sperm ramming my cock deep into her convulsing twat as my dick spurted my cum up her tight vagina. Since we were in the office we quickly cleaned up Jane sucked my cock clean and dressed me after getting herself back in prim order. Jane asked me if I could come over Saturday to meet her sister who was coming to visit her daughter Kim. By the look in her eyes I knew Jane had hot times planned for her sister and I asked her what she thought her sister would think of how Kim had been behaving. Jane laughed and told me that she and her sister had a bi relationship all thru school and since then she had fucked her sister Mary's husband every time they got together. I smiled and licked my lips then told Jane I would be there stiff prick at the ready.\n\nThe rest of the day went fairly uneventfully and Sue and I left early so that we could get to my place to welcome Donna and her sister. We arrived at my place just after 5pm and fixed a light supper not wanting to be full and lethargic when our young sex mates arrived. I heard a car pull up the drive about a quarter to six and looking out I saw Donna and a tall slim girl getting out of Donna's car. Both girls were wearing short skirts and tight tank tops. Donna's large tits were stretching the material of her top nicely and Sue who was peering out the window noticed that Donna's nipples were clearly visible as they walked to the house. Donna's sister was a slimmer version of Donna having nice long blond hair and small firm tits slim hips and nice long legs. My cock was getting hard and I knew I would really enjoy fucking and sucking these young beauties. I went to the door and greeted Donna and her sister. Donna introduced her sister Peggy and told me that Peggy was sixteen and ready to experience a really good fuck. I looked at Peggy and asked her if she wanted to get fucked. Peggy answered my question by lifting her short skirt and showing me her lightly downed and nicely shaved pussy. I reached down and rubbed her slippery pink slit for a minute then asked the girls to follow me into the kitchen. I had arranged with Sue that she would stay there until I brought the girls in rather than surprising them with her at the door. Donna and Peggy followed me into the kitchen and were a bit surprised to find Sue there. I introduced Sue telling Donna and Peggy that Sue loved girls as well as boys and that she had great plans for the evening with us. Donna warmed to Sue right away and move to Sue taking her in her arms and holding her tight while she and Sue kissed passionately. I pulled Peggy to me and kissed her pulling her top up and licking her stiff nipples while I worked to remove her skirt. As Peggy's skirt fluttered to the floor I saw that Sue had Donna's top off and was licking and sucking her firm tits while she fingered Donna's sopping slit. I lifted Peggy onto the kitchen table her naked body filling me with lust. Peggy had nice small firm tits and stiff pink nipples her belly was flat and hard and her long slim legs were perfectly proportioned. Peggy had a nice firm ass and perfectly shaved pussy making her young pink pussy lips stick out nicely, her clit was overly large for a young girl and it stood stiffly between her pink cunt lips just begging to be sucked and licked.\n\nSue had Donna naked and got her up on the table with Peggy laying her next to her younger sister. The site of these two naked young girls laying on my kitchen table their legs dangling off the opposite sides made me hot as hell, my cock stiff and ready. I knelt between Peggy's spread legs and pressed my finger up her dripping cunt and began to lick Peggy's pink pussy laving her stiff long clit as I probed her tight wet vagina with my fingers. I saw Sue follow my lead and get down between Donna's thighs pressing her fingers up Donna's hot pussy and licking Donna's wet pussy lashing her clit with her talented tongue. I could feel Peggy getting excited as I licked and sucked her pussy pulling her long stiff clit with my lips. I reached over and began to fondle Donna's firm tit pulling on her stiff nipples while I pleasured Peggy's hot slit. Sue was squeezing and pulling on Peggy's tit as she ate Donna's wet tasty cunt and fingered the girls excited pussy. Peggy reached over to her sister and rubbed Donna's other tit as Sue and I pleasured the girls. Donna grabbed Peggy's tit to and pretty soon both Donna and Peggy were in the throes of a massive climax thrusting their pussies into Sue and my mouths. Peggy gushed her sweet pussy juice into my mouth as her hot body stiffened with pleasure her climax making her cry out with pleasure.\n\nDonna's hot pleasure cries rang thru the house a she came flooding Sue's mouth with a sweet load of pussy juice. Sue and I licked and fingered the girls cunts making them twist and jump with post climax pleasure until they begged us to stop their dripping cunts quivering with the pleasure we had given them. Peggy told me she loved the way I had licked and fingered her telling me I was better than her sister. Donna held Sue's mouth to her dripping slit enjoying Sue's talented tongue and begged Sue to let her eat Sue's hot cunt. Peggy was still thrusting her hips up and down as I continued to finger her tight young cunt and she begged me to fuck her pussy. I told them it was time for them to pleasure Sue and pulled Peggy up telling her to follow me into the living room. Peggy and Donna followed Sue and I into the living room where I told the girls to strip and pleasure Sue while I watched. Donna began to unbutton Sue's blouse while Peggy undid and lowered Sue's pants. Sue was naked in a flash and Peggy and Donna each took one of Sue's firm tits in their mouths while they each slipped a finger up Sue's very wet pussy. Sue was moaning from the pleasure the girls were giving her as they sucked her tits and nipples and probed her slick dripping twat with their fingers. Sue pressed Peggy down toward her pussy and Peggy began to lick Sue's very wet cunt licking her clit and forcing her finger up Sue's hot asshole. Sue couldn't take the pleasure she was getting and climaxed quickly flooding Peggy's mouth with her orgasmic juices.\n\nPeggy licked up Sue's hot pussy juice and Donna sucked Sue's tits while she helped Sue onto the couch.\n\nPeggy came to me and kissed me while Donna undid my pants and slipped them down. I wasn't wearing any underwear so my stiff cock sprang out into Donna's face. Peggy pulled my shirt off and pressed her small firm tits into my chest as her sister dragged my pants off my legs. Peggy's hot firm body felt great and I wanted to probe Peggy's tight slit with my stiff cock. Peggy and Donna helped me to the floor and got me positioned on my back my stiff cock pointing up ready to fill Peggy's young tight slit.\n\nDonna guided my stiff prick as her young sister Peggy squatted over my stiff prick and lowered her hot wet slit to my prick. Peggy paused as the head of my prick pressed against her pink wet pussy lips and let Donna rub my throbbing prick into her hot wet pussy lips and over her stiff exposed clit. Donna grabbed Peggy's hips and slowly lowered her sister Peggy onto my stiff prick. Peggy's tight young cunt felt great as my thick long dick slowly slipped into her tight wet cunt spreading her pink pussy lips and rubbing her stiff long clit. Peggy was moaning and pressing her hot tight cunt down over my stiff prick slowly driving my thick cock into her tight young vagina.\n\nOnce Peggy had about 6 inches of my dick stuffed up her hot wet slit she lunged down forcing the remaining 4 inches deep into her tight cunt moaning deeply as my thick cock spread her young cunt filling her belly with my throbbing dick. Peggy sat for a minute her cunt fully impaled on my thick cock as she ground her clit against the base of my dick enjoying the fully filled sensation my prick was giving her tight young pussy. I began to thrust my hips up and down driving my cock in and out of her slick tight cunt as Donna moved over and sat her tasty pussy on my mouth letting me tongue fuck her dripping hole.\n\nPeggy began to hump up and down on my cock driving my prick into her tight young hole making her climax over and over as my prick drove deep into her young pussy. Sue joined in and began to finger fuck Donna's hot asshole as I ate her sweet dripping slit. Sue dropped her head between the sisters and began to lick Peggy's stiff button as Peggy continued to ream her cunt with my stiff prick. Peggy's multiple climaxes were making her pussy go into continuous spasm and the tightness of her young slit finally took it toll on my stiff prick making me climax and filling her hot cunt with a massive load of sperm. I sucked hard on Donna's stiff clit as Sue thrust her fingers deep into Donna's asshole making her climax and fill my mouth with her sweet juices. Peggy shook hard and sank down on my spurting tool as the last of my load sprayed into her tight vagina. Sue helped Donna off my face and she and Sue pulled Peggy off my cock spreading her legs and licking my load for her still twitching pussy as I watched them drive the young girl crazy with passion. I licked and fingered Sue's pussy and asshole bringing her off as she and Donna licked my sperm from Peggy's cum filled cunt. Just watching the girls go at it made my cock stiff and ready to go again. Peggy said she wanted to see me fuck her sister Donna and fill her tight cunt with sperm. Sue was very excited by the way these young girls talked and Donna was more than ready for me to fill her slick young slit with my thick cock and pump her to orgasm. We all headed for my bedroom and Donna grabbed my cock pulling me down on the bed and jumped on my stiff dick rubbing my prick against her wet pussy lips and caressing her clit with the head of my throbbing prick. Sue and Peggy began to suck Donna's large firm tits as Donna sank down guiding my throbbing prick up her slippery snatch. Donna forced my dick deep into her steaming snatch filling her tight hole with my thick pulsing shaft until her pussy lips ground on my pubic hair. Peggy moved around behind her sister and began to lick and finger fuck Donna's hot anal pucker filling her butt with two fingers and increasing the pressure of her tight pussy on my dick. Sue sat on my face and let me tongue fuck her hot hole while she licked Donna's clit as Donna reamed her tight pussy with my cock.\n\nDonna was close to climax and as her cunt clamped down hard I filled her pussy with a thick load of cum climaxing with Donna as she cried out with delight.\n\nDonna continued to pump my dick deep into her overheated pussy until she had a second orgasm then collapsed on the bed. My cock was stiff and ready and as Peggy began to lick and suck her sister Donna's pussy sucking up my load I pulled Sue to Peggy's hot exposed asshole and told her to work on Peggy's pink puckered anus. Sue looked at me and asked me if I thought I could get my cock up Peggy's tight butt.\n\nBefore she could answer Peggy looked back and told her she wanted to be butt fucked like I had done for her sister. Sue spread the young girls ass cheeks and began to tongue and finger her asshole while I guided my cock up Sue's hot pussy ramming my cock balls deep into Sue's hot cunt fucking her with hard long strokes forcing her face into Peggy's hot pink asshole with each thrust. Sue was convulsing with orgasm as I filled her cunt with my cum and listened to Peggy bring Donna off to a long hot climax. Sue was licking the ring of Peggy's well stretched anus as she plunged her fingers up the young girls hot pink anus making her climax her sweet young pussy juices dripping from her cleanly shaved pussy.\n\nI sat back pulling my stiff prick from Sue's hot pussy and watched as the girls moved around getting into another position. Sue slid under Peggy and pulled her pussy to her mouth licking the young girls hot pussy lapping up Peggy's tasty pussy juices as Peggy licked and sucked my sperm from Sue's hot spermy cunt. Donna pulled me up behind her younger sister and sucked my cock until I was fully erect. Donna spread Peggy's firm little ass cheeks and pulled my cock to her sisters tight pink asshole rubbing my cock against Peggy's asshole pressing the head of my thick prick against Peggy's tight sphincter. Peggy began to beg for my cock and I slowly pressed forward stretching her tight anus as my cock slowly forced it s way into her tight butt.\n\nPeggy moaned as my stiff cock spread her virgin asshole making her squirm with delight as my cock slowly filled her tight rectum. I paused after the head of my cock passed Peggy's sphincter and I could feel Sue licking franticly on Peggy's stiff clit.\n\nPeggy began to press her ass back forcing my cock deeper into her tight hot anal channel. Once I had worked my prick in to about 8 inches I began a slow thrusting up Peggy's stretched pink asshole each time driving a bit more of my cock into her tight behind until I was pressing my cum filled balls against her slick pussy lips my dick buried deep into the recessed of Peggy's pulsing asshole. Peggy had climaxed twice while I was fucking her asshole and the pressure on my cock was enormous. Donna straddled her sisters ass and pressed her cunt to my face pulling my mouth to her sopping snatch and guiding my fingers up her hot wet pussy and asshole. As trust my cock deep into Peggy's asshole She brought Sue to climax her mouth and fingers buried in my girlfriend's hot spasm ridden cunt and asshole.\n\nI felt Peggy thrust back hard driving my stiff cock deep into her asshole with each thrust and as Donna flooded my face and hands with her pussy juice Peggy climaxed again and I filled her hot butt with another load of hot cum. I was exhausted and after about a minute for primal thrusting up Peggy's young tight butt I fell back on the bed totally worn out. Once I had revived a bit I sat up and watched as Sue and Donna licked my sperm from Peggy's asshole before I got up and went to the kitchen for something to drink. I came back with drinks for the girls and while they rested I fingered and licked their slick cunts and assholes raising their lust once more.\n\nDonna wanted my cock up her asshole and she and Sue sucked my cock up after which Peggy helped her sister mount my prick guiding my cock up Donna's hot asshole as she licked her sisters pussy and finger fucked Donna as she rode my prick. Peggy's pussy was in my face so I licked and sucked her sweet slit while Sue tongue fucked Peggy's anus and I finger fucked Sue's cunt with my free hand. Donna climaxed while she was driving my stiff rod deep into her asshole and Peggy was sucking her stiff clit having buried three fingers up Donna's hot slippery slit. Peggy climaxed on my face and Sue came on my hand nearly stuffing my whole hand up her swollen cunt during her orgasm. Peggy and Donna wanted to see me fuck Sue up her asshole before they left so I positioned Sue on her back and pulled her legs up opening her hot now very slippery asshole. Peggy guided my cock up Sue's asshole while Donna held Sue's firm ass cheeks open. I drove my cock balls deep on my first thrust and brought a moan of pleasure to Sue's lips. Peggy and Donna began to suck Sue's firm tits as Sue reached up between their legs and fingered their pussies. After quite a while of pumping my cock deep into Sue's tight hot asshole Sue began to climax and I came with her filling her asshole with my sperm as she brought Donna and Peggy off thrusting her fingers deep into the young girls hot cunts. We rested a while and I got out my camera and took some pictures of the girls sucking and licking each other and reaming each other's cunts with their fingers and tongues. As the hour was getting late Donna and Peggy had to leave so Sue and I took the into the shower and washed their cum soaked bodies licking the each to a final climax and watched as they left to go home. Peggy had made me promise to fuck her again soon and the thought of my cock going up her tight wet cunt and hot asshole while I massaged her small firm tits and pulled on her stiff pink nipples made my balls tingle despite the number of times I had cum that evening. Sue and I went to bed and had a nice slow fuck together and before we drifted off to sleep in each others arms I managed to get hard enough to fuck Sue up the ass and shoot a load up her tight pink butt. I wondered if I would be able to get enough rest before friday. My cock twitched as I thought of the hot times I might enjoy with Jane and her sister Mary and Mary's daughter Kim, on Friday night.\n\n Jane & Her Family\n\n I was looking forward the end of the day and the thought of spending the weekend with Kim, Jane and her sister Mary kept my dick hard all day. Jane was away from the office all day but she called me about 3:30 pm to remind me to come over right after work.\n\nJane told me that her sister was looking forward to meeting me and my big dick. I laughed and told Jane I would be sure I brought my dick along and told Jane I wanted to fuck her up the asshole while her sister ate out her pussy. Jane told me she wanted me to bring someone with me and surprised me by telling me to bring along one of the girls in the office who I knew only slightly. I was a bit reluctant to approach this girl but Jane told me that it was ok and that Diane the girl I was supposed to bring with me was expecting me to ask her. I told Jane I would bring her with me and told her I would be getting to her place about 6 that evening. Jane told me she could already feel my cock stretching her pussy and would be looking or me at 6. I thought about the prospect of adding Diane to our lusty group and wondered if it was a good idea. Diane is a tall slim dark haired girl in her mid twenties she has a pretty face and a perky smile. While she's always pleasant and helpful and I had thought about how her slim frame and pert tits would look naked I somehow didn't think she would be up for an orgy. The more I thought about Diane the harder my cock began to get and by the time I went to see her my prick was stiff and hard.\n\nI stopped by her desk and she smiled at me and looked directly at the lump in my pants with a look of lust I had not seen in her face before. I asked Diane if she was going to Jane's house after work and she told me yes but she needed a ride. I told her I would be glad to give her a ride to Jane's and told her I would stop by her desk about 5. Diane got up and thanked me giving me a hug and pressing her hand over my very stiff prick. I looked at her and found a new fire in her eyes. Diane's eyes were flashing with desire and I pressed my hand into her crotch returning her touch and rubbing her pussy. Since we were in the office we needed to be careful and our touches were quick and unsatisfying. I told Diane I wanted her very much and she told me she was looking forward to seeing my cock and feeling it force its way into her pussy. I left Diane telling her I would be back at 5, Diane licked her lips and rubbed her firm tits and smiled at me as I went back to my office.\n\nTime seemed to creep by and by the time 5 o'clock rolled around my prick was in a constant state of erection. I closed up my office and prepared to leave, Diane didn't wait for me to come and get her, She came over to my office with a look of lust filled anticipation in her eyes. The more I thought of getting it on with her the harder my cock got and I flashed her a knowing smile and told her I was ready to leave. We walked to the elevator and got in, as we rode down I asked Diane if she had been to Jane's house before. Diane told me she had spent a few evenings with Jane and Kim and was looking forward to this evening. I reached out and pulled Diane to me rubbing her small firm tits and realized I had a deep desire for this lady. Diane's tits were firm and she wore no bra as I could feel her nipples stiff and ready under the silky dress she was wearing. We reached the ground floor with her hand on my cock and my hand working on her pert tit. We walked to my van and got in, The privacy of the van afforded us a better atmosphere in which to talk and get aquatinted without being overheard. I told Diane how I had gotten to know Jane and Diane shared her story which was a clearly a tale of seduction which was the way Jane liked to find her female lovers. Diane told me that Jane had assigned her to a special project and asked her to work the weekend at her house where Jane had seduced the younger woman. Diane was very matter of fact about her story and told me how Jane had surprised her in the shower and offered to wash her back and proceeded to make love to her while they stood under the warm shower. Diane told me that she had other female lovers for some time and that her desire for Jane was high even before Jane made advances to her so that she was willing and ready for Jane. I could tell our discussion was getting Diane very excited her nipples were clearly visible poking the silky material of her dress out and she had let her dress ride up exposing her firm long legs. I told Diane to relax and feel at home as we would soon be getting it on with each other. I complemented her telling her how pretty I thought she was and telling her that she really turned me on. Diane warmed to our conversation and soon we were getting on very comfortably. Diane unbuttoned her dress down to her waist and let me see her small firm tits. Diane had nice creamy tits capped by stiff long nipples which stood out proudly. Diane fondled her tits and pulled on her stiff nipples rolling them between her fingers as I fought to both watch her and keep the van on the road.\n\nDiane was enjoying herself and getting me very worked up in the process. Seeing how she was effecting me Diane kicked off her shoes and put her feet up on the van's dashboard letting her dress slip up exposing her smooth long legs all the way to her firm thighs. As Diane massaged her tits she reached down and pulled up her skirt until I could see that she was naked under her dress. I watched Diane as she spread her legs and licked her fingers and pressed two fingers into her pussy. I could just see her pink pussy lips as she stroked her fingers in and out of her hot cunt. Diane had a look of lust on her face which told me she was going to be great in bed. Just before we reached Jane's house Diane had a rousing climax thrusting her hips up as she plunged her fingers up her now very wet pussy and pulled hard on her pretty tits as she climaxed and wet her hand and fingers with her fragrant juices. My van smelled great with the scent of Diane's hot pussy juices. I pulled into the garage at Jane's house and noticed that there was a station wagon pulled up next to the open door. This was obviously Jane's sister Mary's car I pulled into the garage like Jane had told me to do and got out and closed the door. I helped Diane out of the van as her recent climax had left her a bit spent for the moment. Diane made no attempt to button the top of her dress and I grabbed her firm tit and licked her nipple as I helped her out. Jane's house attached to the garage just off the kitchen and I lead Diane by the hand to the door and knocked on it almost as if she had been waiting for my knock a large breasted naked woman appeared at the door and let us in.\n\nI figured this must be Jane's sister Mary and I introduced myself and Diane while we both looked over Jane's naked sister. Mary was about the same size as Jane having full firm tits with nice pink nipples which looked like they had already been sucked for quite a while. Mary had a nice firm belly which flowed into a luscious looking pussy which was trimmed back leaving her puffy pink pussy lips clearly visible and looking quite wet. Mary had a long prominent clit which poked invitingly out between those puffy pink pussy lips and was stiff and wet, Mary's cunt looked like she had already taken a couple of hot loads of sperm up her trim pussy as well as a few licks here and there. I reached out and cupped Mary's large firm tits pulling her between Diane and I. Mary reached into Diane's open dress and fondled the younger woman's tits as Diane rubbed Mary's firm belly and let her hand move down to Mary's wet pink pussy. I let Mary go and moved behind Diane and pulled her dress off her shoulders giving Mary a great view of Diane's trim body. I pulled her dress off and then worked my way up her long sleek legs licking my way to her tight firm butt. Diane was moaning now and I noticed that she had shoved two fingers all the way up Mary's sopping cunt and was thrusting her fingers in and out of Mary's very wet pussy as Mary licked Diane's tits and worked her fingers up Diane's shaved pussy making Diane thrust her lith body against Mary's insistent fingers. I spread Diane's tight ass cheeks and ran my tongue over her pink anal pucker making Diane moan with pleasure as she and Mary worked their way to climax.\n\nSeeing the girls enraptured with each other I worked to bring them off together. I reached around Mary and slipped my finger up her tight wet asshole pressing my finger deep into her tight anal passage making her moan with pleasure. I began to tongue fuck Diane's hot tight asshole as the girls fingered each other until they climaxed in each other's arms. As the girls wound down from their climax I licked their quivering slits and played with their firm tits making them twitch and jump with post climax pleasure.\n\nAfter the girls had recovered from their peak of pleasure they jumped me and began to strip me. Mary stripped off my shirt while Diane unbuckled my pants and pulled them off along with my underwear. My cock which had been stiff and throbbing for over two hours sprang out and hit Diane in the face as she pulled my pants off my feet. Mary rubbed her big tits against my chest pressing her hot stiff nipples into my chest as she grabbed my ass and kissed me. Diane in the meantime had worked my pants and shoes off my feet and had moved up taking my stiff prick into her hot mouth. As Mary and I kissed I felt my cock being shoved deep into Diane's hot wet mouth, her talented tongue swirling around my cock as she pulled me deep into her wet tight throat. I knew if I didn't get my cock out of Diane's hot throat I would fill her throat with my first load. Diane knew it to and she put her hand up between my legs and slipped her pussy juice covered finger up my asshole stopping me from backing out of her hot throat. Mary started to tell me to fill Diane's hot mouth with my cream and I thrust my cock deep into Diane's tight throat as I finger fucked Mary's hot sloppy cunt. The feeling of Diane's mouth and throat around my stiff cock could not be denied and as Diane added a second finger to my stretched asshole I blasted Diane's mouth and throat full of my sperm ramming my cock deep into her throat until I felt Diane's soft lips firmly pressed against the root of my throbbing cock. Diane milked my cum from my bloated balls and swallowed deeply taking my sperm down her throat. Finally after thrusting down her throat for over two minutes I pulled out and shot the last of my sperm into her mouth. Diane got up and hugged me as she and Mary kissed sharing my sticky load, Mary thrust her tongue into Diane's mouth and retrieving my sperm. After I got my breath and Mary sucked my cock up to another stiff erection Mary suggested we join the others in the living room. I put my arms around these two hot women and guided them towards the living room.\n\nAs we entered the room I was surprised by the sight of the hot action that was going on on the living room floor. Jane and Kim were on the floor with two guys getting their pussies reamed hard. I was first a bit jealous at seeing Jane and Kim getting so well fucked by these two guys but decided the with four women there was plenty of pleasure to go around. Mary did the introductions introducing her husband Jim who at the time was reaming his daughter Kim's pussy with hard pounding strokes making her young firm tits shake and jump with each hard plunge into her tight pussy. Jim was well hung and his big dick stretched his daughters pussy as he rammed it up her sweet slit making her moan with pleasure with each thrust. Jane was perched on a young teenage boy who like Jim was nicely hung for is apparent age. Jane was reaming his stiff prick up her pussy as she rode him pounding his cock up her slippery pussy as he pulled on Jane's bouncing tits. Mary introduced her son Rob and told her sister to make sure she left some stiff cock for her. Mary told Diane and I to join in wherever we wanted and got down in front of her daughter Kim pressing her pussy up to Kim's mouth and urging her daughter to eat her cunt while Kim's dad fucked Kim's tight slit doggy style. Watching this family fuck had my cock hard as iron and I moved Diane to a doggy style position right in front of Jane and Rob and spread Diane's cunt lips positioning my long stiff dick at the entrance to her sopping slit. Diane reached back and grabbed my cock guiding my stiff meat up her throbbing pink cunt, taking my entire cock up her slick hole with one long stroke. I pounded my dick deep into the very tight depths of Diane's quivering pussy as I watched Jim fuck his daughter Kim bringing her to a rousing climax and fill her tight young pussy with his thick cum. Jane seeing and hearing Kim climax began her own orgasmic spiral ramming her cunt down hard on her nephew's Rob's stiff cock making him shoot his load deep into her convulsing twat. Kim brought her mother Mary off ramming her fingers deep into her mother's hot pussy and tight anus as she lashed her mom's stiff protruding clit with that talented tongue of hers.\n\nMary flooded her daughter with her sweet cunt juices begging Kim to lick and suck her cunt. The sight of so many hot climaxes took Diane over the top and as she pushed back forcing my stiff long tool up her tight young slit until my balls were crushed against her hot wet pussy lips. I began to cum and filled Diane's hot cunt with a big load of sperm filling her tight young pussy until my sperm leaked out around her pulsing cunt lips.\n\nI continued to pound my spurting dick up Diane's hot cunt until I had whipped my sperm to a white froth and Diane slumped to the floor spent with pleasure.\n\nJane crawled over to her sister Mary and sat on her face letting Mary lick her sperm filled cunt and suck her son's cum from Jane's swollen pink pussy. Jane saw that my cock was still stiff and called me over telling me to fuck Mary while she ate Jane's cunt. I got down between Mary's legs and Jane guided my cock up her sisters shaved slick cunt while she frigged Mary's clit. I rammed my long hard dick deep into Mary making her moan into Jane's pussy as I spread her pussy with my thick cock. Jane pulled Mary's legs up and open giving me plenty of room to drive my cock deep into Mary's cunt. I began to pound Mary's tight pussy ramming deep into her hot pussy with each thrust making her belly quiver as her pleasure mounted. While I fucked Mary's hot cunt Diane and Kim were licking each others pussies lapping up Jim and my sperm. I noticed that Jim and Rob were getting hard again and watched as Jim and Rob pulled Diane and Kim apart and rolled the girls on their backs.\n\nJim took Diane spreading her smooth sleek legs and maneuvering his big dick up the young girl's hot slippery slit. Diane moaned with pleasure as Jim's stiff prick slid up her tight pussy stretching her hot vagina and filling her wet cunt with his throbbing meat. As Jim began to stroke deep into Diane, Rob swung his sister Kim around and spread her legs opening up her slick shaved snatch still wet with her father's thick load. Kim grabbed her brother Rob's cock and pulled him between her wide stretched legs pressing the head of Rob's swollen prick into her slippery slit. Rob pressed forward shoving his stiff rod deep into his sisters pussy with one lunge making her cry out with pleasure as his thick stiff prick plowed deep into her quivering cunt. Rob began to pump his cock deep into his sister Kim's hot slit making her firm young tits shake with the force of his thrusts. I reamed Mary's pussy while she licked and sucked Jane's hot cunt and Jane pulled on Mary's hot tits rolling her sister's stiff nipples and watching my cock disappear into the depths of her sister's slippery cunt. Mary started to climax and her hot cunt clamped down on my long cock milking my cum into her hot tight pussy as I reamed her cunt and sprayed my sperm up her throbbing slit. Jane began to climax and her juices flooded Mary's mouth as Mary licked up the sweet flow of Jane's hot cunt. Diane was cumming and her hot young cunt sucked the cum out of Jim's cock forcing him to fill her wet pussy with a big load of sperm as he reamed his thick prick up Diane's slick hole banging her balls deep with each climatic thrust. Rob brought his sister Kim to orgasm driving his hard prick deep into her teenage slit making her cry out with pleasure as her hot tight vagina spasmed around his stiff pounding prick. I pulled out of Mary and stood up and guided my cummy cock into Jane's mouth ramming my cock deep into her throat letting her taste my cum and her sisters pussy juices. Jane grabbed my ass and pulled me forward ramming my long cock balls deep into her mouth and throat keeping my cock hard and ready.\n\nI pulled away from Jane lest she bring me off again and watched Kim and Diane suck Jim and Rob making their cocks revive again. I wanted to fuck Kim and Jane and pulled Jane off Mary's face and laying her down and telling her I wanted to see her brother in law fuck her hot pussy. Diane had Jim's cock sucked up to a nice sized erection and pulled him over to Jane guiding Jim's stiff tool up Jane's hot wet slit.\n\nJim reamed Jane deep making her pant as he thrust his cock up Jane's tight shaved slit. Mary was sitting up watching her husband fuck her sister Jane. I motioned to Kim who was sucking her brother Rob's cock to bring him over to this mother Mary. Rob and Kim pulled Mary to her knees and Kim guided her brothers now throbbing dick up their mother Mary's sloppy sperm filled cunt making Mary moan with pleasure as her son Rob's stiff prick drove deep into her vagina.\n\nI pulled Kim over to Diane and told them to get into a hot 69 position with Kim on top. When the girls had begun to lick and suck each others cunts I told Kim's mom to watch while I filled Kim's hot cunt with my big dick. Mary watched as I plunged my long stiff meat up her daughter Kim's hot tight pussy ramming my prick balls deep into Kim's slippery slit with hard fast strokes as Kim licked and sucked Diane's sperm filled cunt and fingered her tight little anus with two fingers. I heard Jane climax as Jim drove his fat prick up her slippery slit making her tits shake and jump from the force of his thrusts. Jim's thrusts took on that characteristic power which told me he was cumming and filling Jane's hot cunt with another load of sperm as her pussy convulsed with pleasure, her cunt clamped tight in orgasmic frenzy. Mary was right behind her sister and called out her climax telling her son Rob to fill her pussy with his sweet cream. Rob rammed his mother hard and fast burying his stiff prick deep into her hot cunt as he sprayed his load deep into her quivering pussy. Kim's cunt was clamping down hard as her climax took over and I could tell Diane was reaching her peak at the same time as her legs locked up in the air and began to tremble. I wanted to fill Kim's hot cunt with my sperm and as her tight young pussy clamped around my long dick I rammed her deep and shot my sperm up her convulsing cunt banging her slit with hard fast strokes. By the time I had pulled out of Kim's tight pussy Jane was already by my side begging for my prick. I could tell Jim and Rob were out of the action for a while as they were sitting back letting Mary lick their limp cocks as they fingered her pussy and asshole. I asked Diane to help me and let Kim join her mother taking her brothers cock in her mouth and licking his limp pecker. I had Diane sit on my face so I could lick her hot pussy and told Jane to fuck me with her cunt. Diane helped Jane mount my cock frigging Jane's clit while Jane rode my dick pounding my prick up her pulsing slippery twat. I licked and sucked Diane's tasty slit and pressed two fingers up her pouting anus as Jane played with Diane's small firm tits and rode my cock. Jane was obviously very hot because her first climax came quickly, since I had been fucking for quite a while I failed to climax even with Jane's talented and tight pussy milking my prick. Jane seeing my problem rose off my stiff prick and told Diane to hold my dick straight up so she could stick it up her asshole.\n\nDiane grabbed my cock at the base and guided me into Jane's tight rectum. Jane pressed my swollen cock head past her tight sphincter then after pausing for just a second sat down hard driving my cock deep into her tight butt. Diane pulled her hand out and Jane rammed her asshole down again filling her hot anus with my long stiff prick and calling out her pleasure. Diane bent down and shoved two fingers up Jane's hot pussy making her asshole tighten even more around my stiff throbbing cock. As Jane began to pound my dick up her ass Diane bent further and licked Jane's erect swollen clit making Jane wail like a wild woman. I knew Jane would not last long and I wanted Diane to climax with her so I sucked Diane's stiff clit and reamed her hot anal pucker for all I was worth. Diane began to bounce up and down on my face as her climax built. Jane in the meantime was forcing my cock deep into her rectum squeezing my tool like a vise and making my balls tingle for release. As Jane began to cry out her orgasm Diane came and flooded my face with her sweet cunt juices.\n\nI lapped up her flowing nectar and squirted my load up Jane's tight hot asshole as she quivered and shook in climatic passion my dick driving deep into her bowels and filling her asshole full of sperm. Jane and Diane ground out their climaxes and slowly released me laying down pussy to mouth and licking each other while I played with their tits making them twitch with post climax tremors. I could see Kim and Mary still working on Rob and Jim and knew it would be a while before any of us guys were ready to fill their cunts again. Mary winked and told me she wanted to feel my cock up her asshole too. Diane and Kim told her she would have to wait her turn and I wondered silently if I would be able to fuck all of them up the ass. Jim pulled his daughter Kim off his cock and told us he was going to make something to drink and asked if he could get us anything. We all decide some wine would be nice and Jim and Jane went to the kitchen to get the wine. While they were gone Diane and Kim sucked my cock and balls getting me hard as Mary deep throated her son Rob to another erection. I finger fucked Kim's hot wet pussy and licked Diane's sopping slit making her hot to trot again. Finally Jim and Jane returned with Jim sporting a stiff prick which Jane claimed she had a hand and mouth in causing. Kim suggested we watch a X rated Video tape and rest a bit before we continued our carnal activities. This idea appealed to all of us so we settled down on the floor while Kim got the tape started. Diane sat next to me and began to rub my cock as the film began, I could tell this was more of the amateur stuff because the opening credits were simple and quick. Diane licked my ear and as I began to rub her tits she whispered her desire to take my cock up her asshole. I told her I would make sure I fucked her tight little asshole and pussy and kissed her deeply probing her mouth with my tongue.\n\nTo my delight this film was the second part of the Nudist Camp series and I would get to see what happen to Dan's family. The thought of watching Tom and his mother and sister fuck and suck each other and their father as well as a number of other families made my dick get hard in no time. Diane put her head in my lap and pulled my stiff prick to her lips licking my already oozing pre-cum. I spread Diane's firm ass cheeks and slipped my fingers up her throbbing cunt and tight anal pucker stroking my fingers up her slippery holes as the film started. The scene was back in the room where Tom and his mother were showering together washing off the sperm and pussy juice they had aquired during the day. The camera moved down the naked pair and showed Tom sticking his young cock up his mothers hot asshole as she reached between her legs and finger fucked her own pussy. Tom reamed his mom's hot asshole while she moaned and shook with passion reaming her fingers up her shaved pussy until she climaxed and Tom filled her asshole with his steaming load. The camera move into the bedroom where Dan and his daughter Jill were getting it on with a younger girl who looked like the girl Tom had assfucked in the first film. Dan had his thick cock stuffed up the young girl's pussy and was reaming her stretched slit with long hard strokes.\n\nJill was sitting on the girl's face and I could see the girls tongue lapping away at Jill's stiff pink clit as she finger fucked Jill's cunt and asshole. Jill was calling out for her to suck her harder and Dan was pounding the girl's young tight slit with his big cock. Dan started to thrust in the young girl's hot cunt hard and fast as he shot his load deep in her cunt making her climax as his daughter Jill pulled on the girl's erect nipples and flooded her face with her own climatic juices. The girl was having multiple climaxes her firm young body heaving with pleasure as Dan's cock filled her tight young pussy. Dan pulled out of her pussy and Jill bent down and began to lick and suck her fathers load from the girl's sperm filled twat. Dan went into the bathroom and the camera continued to follow the two young girls as they pleasured each other.\n\nThe scene faded and the next image was of Dan, Ruth, Jill and Tom sitting in the lobby. They were waiting for another family to join the and enjoying watching people come and go. Shortly they were joined by a attractive man and a young girl the man's name was Bill and he introduced his daughter Karen to Dan and his family. Karen was very pretty she had nice firm young tits with stiff pink nipples showing how turned on she was. Karen had a slim firm body and her pussy was trimmed back exposing her pink pussy lips which were slick with her own juices. Bill had a nice thick cock and Ruth reached out and stroked his cock as Bill stood in front of them. Just as Bill's dick was getting hard his wife and son came over to join the group. Bill introduced his wife Tammy and their son Fred, Tammy was a tall willowy blond with big tits and a fantastic ass, her pussy was completely shaved showing off nice pink pussy lips wet with excitement.\n\nHer nipples were long and stiff and capped off her firm full tits nicely. Their son Fred had a athletic body and a long thick cock which was already hard as iron he looked ready to suck and fuck every woman in the camp. Jill reached out and stroked Fred's stiff prick telling him she had a place to put his stiff prick and pulled him to her and took his cock deep into her throat. Dan told his daughter to slow down because they were going to have dinner first but Fred was so excited by Jill's hot mouth that he shot his load before she could pull his cock out of her throat. Jill finished Fred off sucking his thick load down and swallowing his cum as she squeezed his bloated balls milking his jism into her throat. Jill taking Fred's load had stimulated everyone and Tom's cock got stiff as were Dan and Bill's. Dan quickly ushered everyone towards the dining room before a full blown orgy ensued. Tom put his arm around Karen and pulled on her stiff nipple as the walked into the dining room. The families were seated by a black waiter with a large dick and both Karen and Jill watched his long dick bounce as he seated them and took their order. Karen was sitting between her father Dan and Bill and as the waiter took her order Bill and Dan played with her tits and fingered her dripping cunt making her squirm as she gave her order to the tall black waiter with the big prick. The waiter moved to Tammy who was seated between Dan and Tom, Tammy was a bit bolder and reached out and took the waiters cock in her hand slowly stroking his thick black tool as Tom fingered her cunt and Dan pulled on her stiff nipples. After Tammy had squeaked out her order the waiter moved to Ruth, by this time his cock was fully erect and it bounced and swayed suggestively as he moved to Ruth's side. Ruth was sitting between Tom and Fred and they were already working her hot body, Tom her son stuffed his fingers up his mom's hot pussy while Fred fondled Ruth's firm tits and pulled on her stiff nipples. Ruth grabbed the waiter's stiff cock and jacked his shaft with firm strokes making him thrust his hips in time with the movement of her hand on his now throbbing black shaft. Once Ruth had finished her order the waiter moved to Jill's side, by now his cock was dripping pre-cum and stood hard and long making Jill gape at the huge piece of cock meat. Jill was sitting between Fred and Bill who already were working her young hot body with Bill fingering her hot wet cunt as Fred squeezed her firm young breasts and rolled Jill's stiff nipples. Jill had quite a bit of trouble getting her order out and by the time she was through she had both hands wrapped around the waiters cock and was stroking him hard and fast. Just as he finished writing down her selection his balls began to tighten and he began to climax squirting a big load of sperm across Jill's face and tits. Jill opened her mouth and caught a few spurts on her lips and tongue while she climaxed from Bills hot probing fingers.\n\nThe waiter thanked Jill and the other ladies and left only to be replaced by a stunning black waitress who proceeded to take the guys orders while they fingered her wet slippery pussy and played with her large firm tits. By the time the waitress was taking Tom's order she was getting near climax and as she finished she pressed her sopping cunt against Tom's mouth and climaxed letting her juices flow into Tom's mouth and across his chest. Dinner was served without additional carnal desserts and the families ate quickly wanting not to miss out on the evening orgy which was scheduled to start at nine pm in the Mat room. As the two families left the dining room they paired up for their hot session in the Mat room. Dan put his hand around Karen and pulled the young girl to him placing her small hand on his now erect throbbing cock. Karen stroked Dan's stiff tool as he reached around her and played with her firm young breast and rubbed her taught ass cheeks. Bill grabbed Jill and held her close as she grabbed his cock stroking his thick stiff meat as Bill played with her tits and nipples. Tom slid up next to Tammy and she grabbed his young stiff prick pulling on his stiff prong as he cupped her large firm breast and pulled on her stiff nipples. Fred and Ruth were paired and as they walked along Ruth was stroking Fred's iron hard cock as Fred pulled on Ruth's stiff pink nipples. As they made their way to the Mat room they saw other hot guests engaged in some pre-orgy coupling. On one of the benches in the lobby a young girl was mounted on a older man's cock his stiff prick stretching her tight pink pussy as she rode his stiff shaft driving his cock deep into her young tight slit. As she rode his cock a older woman brought a teenage boy with a long thin cock over to the girl and began to stroke the boy's cock while she licked the girl's pink puckered anus wetting it with her saliva. Once the girl's asshole was wet and open the older woman guided the boy's stiff shaft up the young girl's anus spreading her firm ass cheeks and pressing the boy forward until his cock was firmly imbedded up the young girls stretched anus. As the boy began to ream his cock up the girl's hot tight asshole the older woman climbed up on the bench and sat on the older man's face letting him eat her very sloppy pussy while he and the boy fucked the young girl reaming their long stiff pricks up her pussy and asshole. The older woman began to pull on the younger girl's stiff nipples and squeezed her small firm tits making the girl climax multiple times. The girls tight pussy and stuffed asshole made the man and the boy get very excited and they climaxed together filling the young girls pussy and asshole with their hot cum. The older woman pulled the girls mouth to her tit and as the young girl sucked her tit and frigged her stiff protruding clit the older woman climaxed flooding her juices into the man's mouth. As the girl climbed off the boy and man's cocks her pussy and asshole dripped with sperm and she turned around and pressed her hot ass into the older woman's face letting her suck and lick her sperm soaked cunt and asshole while she sucked on the boy's cock and rubbed her tits with the older man's still firm cock.\n\nThe hot session had both families worked up and the hurried to the Mat room so they could join in on the action. When they got there they saw that the room was already half filled with men and women fucking and sucking like mad. Bill lead the way with Jill and found a area next to some single girls and guys who he hoped would be joining the families as the night continued. The girls were hot to feel their cunts and assholes filled with throbbing pricks and settled into the mats pulling the guys cocks to their mouths and sucking them hard. Karen had Dan's prick stuffed deep into her throat while she forced her young shaved pussy into Dan's face begging him to lick her cunt. Jill was doing the same to Bill and had his stiff shaft buried deep in her throat as she slid her shaved snatch back and forth over Bill's lips and tongue twitching as he lashed her stiff pink clit with his tongue. Tammy had settled her completely shaved pussy on Tom's face and Tom had his tongue buried deep up her slit and was pressing a finger up her taught pink asshole. Tammy had the young boy's prick buried deep in her throat and was fingering his asshole making him buck his cock into her throat.\n\nRuth had Fred's stiff prick deep in her mouth and was enjoying Fred's tongue on her clit and up her slippery pussy as she deep throated his straining rod. Karen was the first to climax and her passionate moans could be heard even over the loud moaning that filled the room. Tammy followed quickly after her daughter and filled Tom's mouth with her passionate juices as he lashed her clit and finger fucked her hot tight butt. Jill was bouncing on Bill's face and with her climax flooded Bill's tongue and lips with her thick sweet pussy juices. Ruth was nearing climax and Fred finished her off by stuffing two fingers up Ruth's hot pulsing asshole while sucking her long stiff clit. Ruth was shaking with climax for over two minutes as her climax peaked.\n\nThe girls were hot to fuck and Karen begged Dan to get up and fuck her doggy style. Dan got up behind Bill's hot sexy young daughter and spread her legs and guided his stiff throbbing cock up the young girls very wet pussy. Dan plunged his long fat cock deep into Karen's tight wet cunt until his balls were pressed firmly against her slippery pink pussy lips and began to pump his stiff rod in and out of Karen's tight wet slit. Ruth seeing her husband fucking the young girl moved off Fred and layed down next to Karen and began to kiss her and play with Karen's small firm tits. Fred rolled over to Ruth and spread her legs and forced his stiff prick up Ruth's pussy driving his long stiff tool deep into Ruth's quivering cunt. Fred watched Dan driving his cock up his younger sister's pussy as he reamed Dan's wife with long hard strokes. In the meantime Jill had rolled on her back and gotten Bill between her firm young thighs, his stiff dick driving deep into her hot teenage cunt with long hard strokes. Tammy was next to her on her hands and knees with Tom up behind her driving his thick shaft up her slippery pussy.\n\nTom was banging Tammy hard and fast making her full firm tits shake with the force of his plunges up her tight pleasure wracked pussy. Tammy was sucking Jill's small firm tits and Jill pulled and twisted Tammy's long stiff nipples. Tammy began to climax and her tight naked pussy brought Tom to orgasm filling her pussy with his thick sperm as he rammed his dick balls deep into her spasm ridden cunt. Karen started to cum and Dan shot a huge load of hot seamen up Karen's tight pulsing slit filling her young cunt until his load began to leak down her firm thighs.\n\nFred began to spurt his load up Ruth's hot pulsing twat as she impaled her hot cunt on his stiff long cock driving Fred's spurting tool deep into her pulsing twat. Bill was pounding his stiff prick into Jill's young tight slit as she began to buck with passion her climax coming on hard and fast making her tight young pussy clamp down hard on Bill's long stiff prick. Jill's tight pussy forced Bill over the top and he poured his sperm up Jill's tight fuck hole driving his spurting tool deep into her hot twat and filling her teenage pussy with thick creamy jism. The guys pulled out of the girls and watched as they paired up in mother and daughter sixty nine positions licking and sucking each others cum filled pussies as they came down from their climaxes.\n\nAs soon as they had licked the guy's loads from each others sperm filled cunts the girls wanted to be ass fucked and move in on the guys sucking their cocks back to stiffness. Karen went right for Tom and told him she wanted to feel his thick shaft stretching her tight asshole. Tom's dick hardened in her mouth as she talked dirty to him while sucking his cock deep into her throat. Jill had move in and taken Fred's limp cock into her talented mouth getting him hard in no time and pulling his hand to her ass and forcing his fingers up her slippery anus. Tammy had Dan's cock stuffed deep into her throat and was licking his cock clean savoring the taste of his sperm and her daughter Karen's sticky pussy juices. Ruth was deep throating Bill's now very stiff prick as Bill was stuffing his fingers up her pussy and throbbing tight anal pucker. Karen was already getting Tom in position as she straddled his stiff prick and guided Tom's pulsing cock into her tight pink anus. Tom started to groan as his cock entered Karen's tight pink asshole stretching her anus as she slowly pressed the head of Tom's cock into her butt. Karen moaned with pleasure and sank down shoving Tom's long thick cock deep into her tight rectum. As Karen began to bounce up and down on Tom's stiff throbbing cock Jill was getting up doggy style next to Karen and begging Fred to fuck her asshole. Fred got in behind Jill and rubbed his stiff cock into Jill's tight puckered anus pressing the head of his swollen tool past her tight sphincter. Jill was moaning and thrusting her ass back towards Fred pressing his cock up her throbbing butt. With on final lung Fred buried his dick balls deep in Jill's hot tight asshole making her moan and twitch with pleasure. Jill's face was right in front of Karen and as Karen stroked Tom's cock up her hot ass Jill licked Karen's tits raising her fires even higher. Karen returned the favor reaching out and grabbing Jill's firm young tits squeezing Jill's small tits and pulling on Jill's stiff excited nipples. In the meantime Tammy had sucked Dan up to a nice hard-on and was in the process of mounting his cock while facing his feet.\n\nTammy grabbed Dan's stiff throbbing cock and guided it against her slick tight anal pucker then slid down taking Dan's long thick cock fully up her hot tight asshole with one steady push. Tammy moaned in delight as Dan's fat cock stretched her anal passage and filled her rectum with its pulsing heat. Tammy began to move up and down impaling her tight anus on Dan's stiff cock and ramming his tool balls deep in her hot asshole on every downward plunge. Ruth quit sucking Bill's stiff shaft and moved in between Tammy's legs watching her drive Dan's stiff cock up her stretched anus. Seeing Tammy's open dripping slit Ruth quickly moved in and began to lick and suck Tammy's cunt while her husbands cock continued to ram in and out of Tammy's asshole. Bill moved in behind Ruth and spread her firm ass cheeks opening her anus and pussy. Ruth called out to Bill to fuck her asshole hard and fast. Bill pressed his cock to Ruth's slippery ass pucker and drove his long thick shaft up her pulsing pink rimmed anus making Ruth cry out with passion. Karen was almost incoherent now as she drove Tom's long dick deep up her tight young anus filling her pulsing rectum with his hot fat cock. Jill was moaning loudly now as Fred reamed her tight back door with his stiff shaft and she sucked on Karen's firm tit. Karen began her climax and her tight spasm ridden asshole brought Tom off making him fill her pulsing asshole with his thick sperm. Jill heard her brother grunting out his pleasure and climaxed clamping Fred's pulsing cock in her tight rectum and forcing him over the top. Jill felt Fred shooting his creamy load up her twitching butt as he rammed his dick deep into her stretched pleasure filled anus. Tammy began to bounce hard on Dan's stiff shaft and her climax peaked when Ruth shoved two fingers up Tammy's slippery slit and nibbled on her erect clit.\n\nThe sudden tightness of Tammy's asshole convulsing in orgasm brought Dan to his peak and he filled Tammy's hot tight butt with a big load of steaming jism. Ruth followed shortly her packed asshole quivering with the pleasure that Bill's stiff shaft caused as he reamed his big cock deep into her tight anal channel and filled her colon with his load of sweet cream. The guys were fucked out and slumped down as Tammy and Ruth began to lick and suck each others assholes as their daughters did the same for each other licking their brothers loads from each others still twitching rectums.\n\nAll around the two families people were fucking and sucking each other until they climaxed. Three young guys were fucking a hot looking brunette about 40 years old. The brunette was sitting on one guys cock while another pumped his cock up her wet pink asshole. The third guy was pumping his stiff dick into the woman's mouth ramming his long fat cock deep into her throat as he pinched her nipples and she squeezed his balls and finger fucked his asshole. One by one the guys came filling the brunette's cunt asshole and mouth with their thick sperm. After the guys climaxed filling her holes she sucked each of their cocks clean and left, the sperm running down her legs as she moved on looking for more fresh hard cocks. Just in front of the girls there was a small Redhead with a firm young body who was sucking a big black man. Her red lips were stretched by his long fat shaft and as he drove his cock deep into her throat you could see her throat bulging as his cock slid deep into filling her throat and pressing the flesh of her neck outward. The little Redhead took his cock all the way down to the root pressing her red lips into the coarse black hair which surrounded his thick prick. The guy had a wild expression on his face attesting to the pleasure her tight throat was giving him. Finally his legs could no longer hold him up and he slid to the floor never letting that thick black shaft leave her stretched mouth and throat. The Redhead got the black stud on his back and started to bob her mouth up and down his stiff black shaft taking his large fat cock balls deep into her throat on each thrust. Just then a tall beautiful black woman and a young black man came up behind the Redhead, and the guy the Redhead was sucking waved at the black woman and pointed to the Redhead's exposed rear. The black woman bent down and began to lick and finger the Redhead's cunt and asshole stuffing her long fingers up the girl's cunt and pink rimmed anus.\n\nThe Redhead started to squirm as her pleasure built. While the black woman was working the Redhead's pussy and asshole the young black man got in behind what I presumed to be his mother and drove his long cock deep into her twat ramming her with hard fast strokes. I wasn't long before all four party goers were cumming like crazy. The older black man filling the Redhead's mouth with massive amounts of sperm that overflowed her small mouth and pooled on his hip. The Redhead squirmed with passion and drenched the black woman's face with her juices as the black woman her large firm tits shaking from the pounding her son was administering to her shave pussy climaxed hard. Her tight cunt brought her son off and he filled her pussy with his cum as he pounded his spurting cock deep into his mothers tight cunt and shoved a long finger up her puckered anal ring. The Redhead pulled her mouth off the large black cock under her and crawled up straddling the still erect shaft and guided the massive tool up her wet cunt moaning and thrusting until she had the guys cock completely buried up her pulsing slit. The woman got up and pulled away from her son then guided him up behind the Redhead and spread her firm white ass cheeks and stroked her son to hardness. Once he was stiff again she guide his prick up the Redhead's asshole holding his cock while it slipped up her stretched pink anal pucker. Her son began to ream his big black cock up the Redhead's asshole while she bounced up and down on the older black man's dick.\n\nThe black woman got down on her hands and knees and pressed her ass into the Redhead's face telling her to lick her asshole while the black man ate her pussy. The sight of the four of them going at it big black cocks stretching the small Redhead's cunt and asshole while she licked and sucked the black woman's asshole was very hot. Pretty soon the black woman climaxed and fell forward. Her climax was followed closely by the Redhead's screaming climax and the site to the two black guys firing their sperm into the Redhead's asshole and pussy.\n\nThe hot scene had affected Bill, Dan, Tom and Fred and their dicks were now throbbing with excitement and ready to go again. Bill suggested that they get some of the single men and women who were sitting to their right involved and the families agreed. Karen moved over next to a girl in her mid twenties who was frigging her clit and introduced herself. The girl had nice tits and slim body and a very pretty shaved snatch which she was pounding two fingers into. The girls name was Sue and she begged Karen to suck her pussy and make her cum. Karen bent down and licked Sue's clit while she pulled Sue's fingers from her pussy and replaced them with two of her own. Bill sild over next to Sue and offered her his revived stiff cock which she took in her mouth and throat.\n\nTammy got up and came around and introduced herself to two guys sitting back stroking their stiff cocks and managed to sit on one guys prick ramming it deep into her sperm filled cunt while Ruth sat on her son Tom's stiff prick and had the other guy fuck her up the ass. Bill was now stuffing his cock up Sue's pussy as Karen licked Sue's clit and her father's cock as Sue bounced up and down driving Bill's stiff shaft deep into her wet pussy. Jill and Dan had moved over and while Jill settled onto a young guy's stiff prick Dan moved in on a hot looking blond rolling her on her side pulling her leg up to his shoulder and driving his stiff prick deep into her shaved pussy. A large dicked guy got up behind Karen and stuffed this long cock deep into her tight wet pussy driving his dick deep Karen's hot cunt and pounding her slit while she licked and sucked Sue's cunt and her father's probing cock. One by one the girls started to climax Tammy pounding the young guy's cock deep into her shaved snatch and milking his load into her spermy pussy. Sue climaxed flooding Karen's mouth as her father Bill blasted his load up Sue's convulsing pussy while he pulled and twisted her firm pink nipples. Ruth was in the throes of a massive climax and her tight cunt brought her son Tom off spraying her pussy with sperm as the stranger in her hot ass came and filled her tight rectum with a fresh load of creamy jism. Jill was climaxing her young tight slit stretched by a long fat cock which she had jammed deep into her pussy. The guy was cumming and pulling on Jill's nipples as he drove his spurting cock deep into her tight cunt. Dan had brought the hot blond to climax twice and pulled his still stiff cock from her swollen pussy lips and drove it up her puckered pink anus as she sucked a long fat cock deep into her throat. The guy fucking her mouth was cumming and the blond was swallowing a large thick load of sperm as Dan plunged his fat shaft up her tight rear. Dan wailed away up the blond's asshole until he came and filled her stretched anus with his load of sticky seamen. Karen started to cum as she sucked her father Bill's now flaccid prick and Sue pulled on her nipples. The guy fucking her began to buck hard into her pussy and filled her tight slit with a massive load of sperm as he fingered her hot pink anal pucker. As they fucking bodies slowed down the film ended with the usual invitation to rent part 3.\n\nAs the film ended Diane began to climax and her tight young cunt and asshole tightened around my probing fingers as I noticed her pulling on her own nipples as she shook with pleasure. Kim was mounting her brother Rob his stiff cock going deep into her tight pink pussy as he pulled and twisted her stiff nipples. Mary was already bouncing up and down on her husband Jim's stiff cock which was stuffed up her hot anus. Jane was eating her sister's pussy and massaging Jim's heavy swollen balls as his dick was being thrust up his wife's hot asshole. I moved Diane off the couch and pressed her face against Kim's pussy letting her lick Kim's stiff clit while Kim pounded her brother Rob's stiff cock up her hot cunt.\n\nI move in behind Diane and forced my stiff cock deep into her overheated vagina filling her tight hole with my throbbing dick and ramming her deep. Diane's hot cunt only lasted a few minutes before she started to cry out her passion and coat my cock with her slick orgasmic juices. Seeing how aroused she was I pulled out of her pussy and slowly pressed my throbbing cock up her tight little anus slowly stretching her anal ring and driving my stiff meat deep into her hot tight rectum. Diane was cumming again in a short time and I filled her asshole with a big load of sperm whipping it into a frothing circle around her pink rimmed asshole. Mary was cumming and her husband Jim filled her hot asshole with a big load of cream as Jane licked and fingered her exposed cunt and clit. Kim climaxed as Diane sucked her stiff clit and her brother reamed her pussy with hard fast strokes. Kim wanted more so she rose up and let Diane guide her brother's dick up her tight anus while Diane sucked up Rob's creamy load which leaked out of Kim's hot throbbing pussy. Jim's cock stayed stiff and hard and he called out to Jane to trade places with Mary. Jane and Mary switched and I watched as Mary guided her husbands stiff prick up her sister Jane's hot pussy. My cock was still hard so I got behind Mary and stuffed my fingers up her slippery pussy thrusting two fingers deep into her cunt as she licked her sister Jane's stiff clit. Mary's asshole was slick with sperm and I pressed my cock deep up her pulsing asshole ramming my long dick deep into her hot slippery asshole. I reamed Mary hard forcing her mouth against her sisters cunt and Jim's thrusting cock. Mary lasted all of about two minutes before her first climax hit and I ground my cock deep into her pulsing rectum while she moaned out the climax. I reamed her anus hard stretching her puckered pink asshole and filling her already spermy butt with a load of my own sperm. Jane climaxed and with her sister's help pulled Jim's cock from her cunt and rammed it up her tight asshole as Mary licked up Jim's sperm from her sister's open dripping pussy. Diane and Kim had switched places and Diane was riding Rob his cock balls deep in Diane's hot asshole as Kim licked and sucked Diane's open pink pussy sucking her stiff clit making her climax almost continuously. I moved behind Kim and fucked my stiff cock up her tight pussy ramming her deep until she climaxed. Seeing how turned on she was I pulled out and rammed my stiff prick up her sperm soaked anus filling her tight ass with my fat cock and began to ream her asshole hard. Jane was cumming as Jim's dick stretched her hot asshole plunging balls deep on each thrust as her sister Mary thrust her tongue deep into Jane's open slippery cunt. Jim filled Jane's asshole with his last load as I filled Kim's throbbing rectum with my sperm. Rob shot his load up Diane's hot tight asshole. The girls continued to lick and suck each others sperm filled cunts and assholes for a while then we all took showers. The guys were done and I offered to take Diane home with me and let her sleep at my place because I didn't want her driving home in her exhausted condition. Diane gratefully accepted and we left Jane, Kim, Mary, Rob and Jim laying on Jane's bed in a tangle of arms and legs their cunts and cocks rubbed raw by the hot hard sex we had experienced. When we got to my place I carried the sleeping Diane into the house stripped her hot body and put her to bed. Before I crawled in next to her I phoned Sue and told her to come over about noon for some hot times with me and Diane. Sue agreed and the next day was another wanton orgy with some nice surprises."
776,Busted,"['FF', 'MF', 'wife', 'mast', 'voy']","I was about 15 minutes into the movie, lying on our waterbed, stroking my cock when I heard the key in the lock. The front door opened and I tried to find the remote so I could shut the VCR off, not wanting to be caught with my pants down. I frantically fumbled for it, but just couldn't locate it!\n\n""I can't believe I forgot my wallet!"" came my wife's voice from the livingroom. ""It's probably in the..."" Just then, Kim reached the door to our bedroom. I thought I was going to die of embarrassment, but at the same time, I was insanely aroused.\n\nKim's jaw dropped when she saw me lying there, masturbating to a porno film.\n\n""What are you doing?"" she asked.\n\nI just put my finger to my lip, motioning for her to be quiet.\n\nAfter a long moment of silence, my wife said, ""Tammy, come here!""\n\nI pulled the blanket up over my naked body so Tammy wouldn't see, and I desperately hoped she wouldn't figure out what I was doing.\n\n""Huh?"" came Tammy's reply from the living room.\n\n""I said come here! I think we walked in on Dan while he was beating his meat.""\n\nSince I couldn't find the TV remote, the porno was still playing on the VCR when Tammy joined my wife at the door.\n\nI glanced at the two women in the doorway, and tried to look as innocent was I could, and noticed that they were both absorbing the action on the TV. At this point in the movie, the 2 women had disrobed each other, and were making out on a couch, letting their hands and fingers explore each other's body. I have to say that the action was hot, and I had a raging erection that was making the comforter tent at my midsection.\n\n""Does this sort of stuff turn you on, Dan?"" Tammy asked.\n\n""Um, yeah, I guess."" came my reply.\n\n""You guess? I'd say you KNOW!"" my wife said, pointing to my hard-on.\n\nShe had me there.\n\nTammy and Kim went back to watching the movie as I grew more comfortable with this very unusual situation. I even had the courage to reach one hand under the comforter and begin stroking my cock again.\n\nOn the TV, one woman was now sitting on the couch with the other kneeling in front of her, eating her pussy. Kim and Tammy seemed very interested in the action.\n\nAfter a few minutes, Tammy excused herself, saying she needed some fresh air. A minute or so later, Kim also left the room. I went back to jerking off.\n\nA minute or so later, my wife returned and sat down next to me on the bed.\n\n""I thought Tammy was pissed off, so I went after her to calm her down, but it turns out she's really turned on by all this."" Kim said to me.\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""Well, it seems that she knows her husband masturbates, but he always denies it. She isn't mad at him for doing it, but she is upset that he always lies about doing it. She's never seen a guy jerk off, and she just wants to watch him.""\n\n""Really?"" I said, mischievously.\n\n""Would you mind if she watched you?""\n\n""Hell no! You know I like it when you watch, and you've seen me do it dozens of times!""\n\n""So she can come in?"" Kim asked.\n\n""Abso-fucking-lutely!"" I said.\n\n""There's one more thing.."" Kim said. ""She also said that watching those two women, well, it had an effect on her. She said she's always been a little curious...""\n\n""...Yeah...?""\n\n""And to tell the truth. So have I,"" Kim said, looking right in my eyes.\n\n""Wait a minute."" I said, trying to grasp this unusual turn of events. ""Are you trying to say that, you and Tammy? And me?""\n\n""Well, not quite. You can't touch her. She's a married woman, after all!""\n\nMy cock was huge and throbbing.\n\n""It'll just be me and her. If that's okay. Is that okay?""\n\nI just smiled.\n\n""Okay, I think we need to clean up. You just get ready. And why don't you rewind the flick?"" Kim asked.\n\nKim stood and left the room and gave me a wink over her shoulder.\n\nShe went into the living room and chatted with Tammy for a few minutes. I finally found the remote I had been looking for earlier and rewound the tape. Just then, Tammy and Kim appeared at the door and told me she and Tammy were going to get clean. As they stood in the hallway, Kim suggested they get undressed, and said something about how I just loved to watch her undress.\n\nKim went first, and pulled her shirt over her head and then undid her jean shorts, and slid them down over her hips and kicked them off. My gorgeous wife then pulled her canvas shoes off and took off her socks. She now stood in the hallway in a sexy black bra and matching black panties. My cock was growing even harder. Tammy gave Kim an awkward look, and then pulled her tight black shirt over her head and threw it on the floor. She wasn't wearing a bra, and I could see her nipples were sticking straight up.\n\nTammy then pulled her shorts off, and was left standing there almost naked.\n\nKim made a move to undo her bra, but Tammy stopped her, saying, ""Here. Let me get that for you."" as she unsnapped my wife's bra. Tammy mad sure to give Kim's breasts a little squeeze as she did so.\n\nI was certainly enjoying this!\n\nTammy dropped to her knees and hooked her fingers in the waistband of Kim's panties, and pulled them down in one swift movement. Her face was mere inches from my wife's snatch, but didn't do anything but stand up. Tammy them removed her own panties, and Kim grabbed her hand and led her into out bathroom, making sure she closed the door behind them. I heard the shower come to life and could only imagine what was happening behind those doors.\n\nAs the girls showered, I became more bold and threw the comforter off the bed, and lay completely exposed. I didn't want to restart the movie until they could join me, so I grabbed a dirty magazine from the nightstand and thumbed through it as I waited. My prick was as hard as granite as I stroked it, and in my self gratification, I hadn't noticed the shower shut off. I glanced over the top of the magazine to see Kim and Tammy standing there, both completely naked.\n\nI suppose now would be a good time to describe Kim and Tammy. My wife Kim is 5 foot 9 and has blonde hair and the sexiest green eyes. Her long legs seem to reach to her neck, and her breasts are full and firm, with the most gorgeous pink nipples.\n\nI had always been attracted to Tammy, and now she was naked in front of me!\n\nTammy is shorter than my wife, about 5 foot 3, and has very dark, short hair, matching eyebrows and big, seductive brown eyes. Tammy's body was slice of heaven - a trim, narrow waist, small breasts and nice wide, hips.\n\nKim and Tammy's bodies were dripping wet, and their hair was plastered to their heads.\n\nI've always thought that a woman was at her most beautiful after just having taken a shower. These two women just proved that theory!\n\n""Do any of those women in that mag look as good as we do?"" my wife asked me.\n\n""Shit no,"" I said as they struck cheesy fashion model poses.\n\n""Can I see it?"" Tammy asked. ""My husband reads these, but never lets me see 'em.""\n\nI handed her the magazine, and continued stroking my pole.\n\nTammy sat on the edge of the bed and paged through the magazine as Kim wiggled up on the bed so she was lying next to me.\n\nShe read through the magazine for a few minutes and then asked me if I jerked off often.\n\n""Oh, probably once every other day."" was my answer.\n\n""Rob jerks off too, but won't own up to it. I'd love to watch him, but he's too shy.""\n\nTammy explained. ""Do you mind? I'd like to see.""\n\nI just nodded and went to work.\n\n""He loves it when I watch,"" Kim told Tammy. ""And he loves dirty talk. If you talk dirty to him, he'll blow a HUGE load!""\n\n""Come on, Dan. I want to see you cum."" Tammy took her cue and began the nasty talk.\n\n""Is it hard, Dan? I'd touch it, but I'm a married woman. Rob would be pissed if he knew I was feeling your cock. I would like to feel it though. It looks so nice. I'd love to run my fingers down the shaft and play with your balls."" Tammy and her dirty talk was starting to get to me!\n\n""Oohhhhh. You know what I'd really love to do?""\n\nI grunted a ""huh?""\n\n""I'd love to lick your nuts while you stroke your prick. You'd love the heat of my tongue on you balls! Would you like that? I bet you would!""\n\nTammy crawled on the bed and kneeled between my legs, her face just inches from my cock.\n\n""I'd even suck your balls into my hot mouth, one at a time, and when you came, I'd let you shoot all that hot creamy cum on my tongue...mmmmm. I love the taste of cum.\n\nI love swallowing Rob's hot cum.""\n\nI'd had enough and began stroking harder and faster. I reached the point of no return and my orgasm took control of my body. I surprised even myself, and shot a rope of cum about a foot high. It fell back down and coated my chest.\n\n""My, my, my. You sure do cum a lot! Look at all of it!"" Tammy marveled at the jizz puddling on my belly.\n\n""That was so hot!"" my wife said as I panted and recovered from my masturbation session.\n\n""I feel like such a voyeur!""\n\n""That was pretty hot!"" Tammy chimed in. ""Thanks for letting me watch!""\n\n""My pleasure. Really."" I joked.\n\nWe all sat there for a few minutes until Tammy piped up, ""So, when does the matinee start?,"" nodding towards the TV.\n\nI just handed her the remote.\n\nShe hit <<PLAY>>, and then asked if she could join us on the bed. Kim just smiled and patted the bed next to her as a silent invitation. Tammy crawled next to her, so the arrangement was me on the left, my wife in the middle, and Tammy on the right side of our waterbed.\n\nThe movie started and we all watched in silence. The two attractive women in the movie shyly kissed one another, then took each other clothes off, and felt each other up. My prong was starting to get hard again, and I decided to speak up.\n\n""So, does this sort of thing turn you on?"" I asked the women.\n\nThe both giggled and Tammy spoke first. ""Every woman fantasizes about it. Right Kim?""\n\n""Sure. Only a woman knows what a woman wants. I like when you eat me, Dan, but I can only wonder what another woman could do...""\n\nThe two women in the movie were now engaged in a 69, hungrily slurping away at each other.\n\nI felt bold and said to my wife, ""How about a comparison test?""\n\n""Huh?"" she said.\n\n""Let me eat you out for a little bit, and then Tammy can give it a go. That way you can see, and feel, the difference.""\n\n""Tam, how does that sound to you?"" said Kim.\n\nOne look at Tammy and we knew the answer. She was rubbing her breasts with one hand, and massaging her pussy with the other.\n\n""I'd like that,"" she said. ""You first Danny boy.""\n\nI got up from lying there, and crawled between my wife's legs. I slowly kissed my way up her thighs, giving a lick here and there, and kissed her beautiful pussy hair. Kim was looking down at me with loving and lustful eyes, playing with my hair. I kissed around her nether region and went for broke. I began licking her clit with teasing strokes, and fingered her at the same time. Kim was moaning and Tammy had crawled over and was closely watching what I was doing. Her hand was on my wife's thigh, and was within inches of her pussy. I continued my licking, and sped up the pace. I also began nibbling at her clit and was wriggling my finger around in her tight snatch. After about 10 minutes of my pussy-eating, Kim was beginning to arch her back and I could tell she was close as her breaths grew shorter. After a few minutes, Kim cried out ""Ohhhhh. Cumming. Cumming. Mmmmm."" With that, she tensed up, and then slowly relaxed. She continued stroking my hair and said, ""My, that was good!""\n\nTammy was still at my wife's side, rubbing her hand up and down her thigh.\n\n""I guess it's my turn. You ready?"" Tammy asked Kim.\n\n""Mmmm hmmm!"" Kim replied.\n\n""I'm a bit nervous."" said Tammy as she positioned herself between my lovely wife's legs.\n\n""I've never done this. I feel so nasty! But I kind of like this slutty feeling. I wish Rob could be here.""\n\nKim piped up, ""Maybe he can be.""\n\n""What?"" Tammy said.\n\nKim just smiled her nasty smile and picked up the phone. ""Let's just give him a call, shall we?"" as she dialed Rob and Tammy's phone number. ""I'll do the talking, you do the licking.""\n\nWith that, Tammy got in real close to my wife's treasure, and timidly began eating her pussy.\n\n""Hi Rob. This is Kim. Good. You? No, there's nothing wrong, Tammy is right here. Uh huh. Nope. Never made it shopping. I'd put her on the phone, but she's between my legs, licking my pussy. No. Seriously! She's on our bed, between my legs, eating me out! No, Rob, I'm not kidding. Here, listen..."" Kim said as she put the phone down near Tammy's wagging tongue. I could here Rob's faint voice saying, ""...hello? Tammy?"" from the receiver.\n\n""See Rob? You want to talk with her? I'm sorry, she can't come to the phone now, she's busy making me cum. Bye Rob."" Kim hung the phone up.\n\nTammy was licking up a storm, and my wife was beginning to really heat up. Her breaths were coming in shorter gasps, and I could see her chest getting flushed. She was inches away from having her second orgasm.\n\nMeanwhile, my cock was rock hard again, watching my wife's friend performing cunnilingus on my beautiful Kim. I absentmindedly went back to stroking my growing penis.\n\nTammy stopped licking long enough to say to Kim, ""You know what drives me crazy, and sends ME over the top, every time?""\n\nKim was in no shape to answer, so she just shook her head.\n\n""This."" Tammy replied. She inserted her finger in Kim's snatch, lubed it up, and slowly snaked into her anus.\n\nKim was really panting now, and Tammy's finger wiggling in her ass drove her over the top. ""Oh, god. Oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god, mmmmph! Uh uh, uhhhhhh God!!\n\nYeah!"" she screamed. What a noisy orgasm!\n\nKim's breathing returned to normal, and she caressed Tammy's head, which was still between her legs, gingerly kissing her pussy.\n\n""So, how was it?"" I asked Tammy.\n\n""Mmmm. She was tasty! I wasn't sure if I'd like the taste, but I do! How was it baby?""\n\n""Nice. It was different than Dan, but it was great! You have different styles. Dan was more aggressive, and you were more. I don't know. Sensitive. Like you knew exactly what I wanted.""\n\nI had to interrupt. I'd come this far, so I figured I'd ask.\n\n""Kim, why don't you pleasure Tammy? I mean, she made you feel good, and since I can't touch her...""\n\nI expected to get slapped, but Kim agreed! My fantasy would now become a reality!\n\nSeeing my wife eating another woman out!\n\nAs Kim and Tammy changed places, the phone rang. I told Tammy to answer it, since we all knew it was for her anyway.\n\n""Hello Rob."" she said as she picked up the phone. ""Yes, I was. No, I'm not shitting you.\n\nYep! I was eating Kim out. It's a long story. I'll tell you everything when I get home.\n\nWell, now Kim is licking me. Yeah, he's here. He let me watch him while he jerked off.\n\nUh huh. Nice! Big! Listen honey, I gotta go. I'll tell you everything when I get there.\n\nYes. And Rob? I'm gonna fuck you silly ! Ok? Bye."" I was certainly enjoying this scene. My gorgeous Kim, on her knees, eating out Tammy.\n\n""How is she?"" I asked Kim.\n\nShe really was getting into her first foray into girl/girl sex, and didn't answer me, but I could tell she was loving it!\n\nAfter about 20 minutes of pussy eating, Tammy was nearing the brink. She screamed when her orgasm washed over her body, and she kept grinding her vagina into my wife's face. Kim just tried to hold on and to maintain tongue-to-pussy contact as Tammy came.\n\nWhen Tammy came back to reality, Kim crawled up her body and began kissing her passionately. The two rolled around for a few minutes in each others arms, when Kim came up for air long enough to order me to fuck her.\n\n""I want Tammy to watch us! Oh god, Dan. I'm soooo fucking hot! Fuck me! Now! Fuck me in front of Tammy!!""\n\nKim spread her legs and pulled me onto, and into her. Her pussy was sopping wet, and I slid in easily.\n\n""Fuck me Dan! Fuck me! Gimme your cock. Fuck me with that great big, hard cock!""\n\nI was pumping away for all I was worth, but knew I was close to spewing my spunk.\n\nTammy was talking dirty and Kim and I were being watched in this most intimate of acts, which added up to my arousal level getting the best of me. I held onto my wife's hips and kept sliding my cock in and out of her slick pussy, watching as it disappear and then reappear over and over again.\n\n""Cum on her tits, Dan!"" Tammy said. ""I want to see your cum all over her nice tits and belly. And you know what I'm gonna do Dan?""\n\nI shook my head no.\n\n""I'm gonna lick it all up! I'm gonna lick up all of your hot cum! You already know how much I love the taste of hot, salty cum.""\n\nThat was it. I pulled out of my wife and jerked my rod until my white hot cum shot forth, coating Kim's tits and belly. I was grunting and groaning, and true to her word, Tammy bent down and cleaned up all of my cum from my wife's body. She sucked as much up as she could, and then started licking up the rest from Kim's body. What a nasty, sexy sight!\n\nWe all crashed on our bed for awhile, regaining our strength. When Kim and I woke up, Tammy was gone. She called us later that night and invited us over for dinner and drinks with her and Rob the next night. We can't wait to see what happens then!"
777,Busy,"['MF', 'rom']","The world stops, and falls quiet for a moment. You vaguely feel the rest of your body turn towards him, but you sense it only in distantly, in slow motion. For a moment stretched over eternity, you are lost, caught by his look. Your mouth goes dry, a thousand things die unsaid in your throat, and a familiar thrill run through your body. Within you, a part of your mind wants to break away, continue with the comfortable rhythm of the day, but you've already flown beyond it.\n\nThere can be a perfect, intimate, even sacred moment when the hunter and the prey become one, when a communion deeper than words runs between them. At this moment the yielding of the prey is a victory for both, the transfer and return of life, an exchange born of respect and desire. It is a moment, once in a thousand times if that, which drives the hunter to hunt, and as you close your eyes and raise your lips to his, you know that the hunted feels it as well.\n\nHis lips are cool, as is the back of his neck as your arms circle him. He embraces you, and pulls you close against him; you can feel his arousal building already, and your body returns it without thought or effort from you. Your mind is a blur, but (far from a blank) it is full of images, desires, memories of similar times and those far distant, all blended together into a single, forceful desire to yield, to acknowledge his challenge and answer it with your submission which is a victory of both.\n\nThe kiss seems to last forever; your tongues circle and dance like snakes, back and forth between your mouths, a dance as complicated as that of your wills, both driving to the same conclusion. You step back again, and again meet his glance; the final acknowledgement that you have given the single yes, that you will submit to him, knowing that in his mastery, it is your will to yield which gives it all meaning.\n\nYou lead him to the side of the bed; you are surprised to discover that during the last glance, you undressed yourself, exposing yourself to his appreciative, hungry glance. (Although it might as well have been said that he undressed you; his will moved your hands to undo clasps and unfasten buttons as surely as if he had done it himself.) You start to undress him, feeling your own nakedness acutely, feeling every inch of your body, and especially the building arousal and moistness between your legs.\n\nYou savour the touch of his clothes; you caress his now-bare chest, revelling in just the sensual feeling of your skin on his. Your explorations continue as you undo his pants, allowing them to fall in a pool at his feet, stepped out of quickly. Underwear dispensed with, your fingers stroke his erection, feeling the blood and tension of it. His hands rove over your body, feeling your breasts, rear, thighs. His lips follow, brushing and nibbling at your ear and throat, following down to your nipples, gently sucking; you gasp as his finger probes you, stroking around your clitoris, feeling your very wet, waiting lips.\n\nManeuvering onto the bed, he pulls you atop him; the pressure of his cock on your groin is almost unbearably exciting and pleasant; you want to just pull up and slide him into you, but you pause as you kiss: the game is not yet played out. He slides up, reclining on the pillows, one hand behind his head, the other stroking you fondly, a broad smile on his face: the classic image of the master pleased with his slave. Your mouth descends over his chest, down his stomach. You lavish kisses on his penis, and slowly take him into your mouth. You feel him stiffen and softly moan as you work up and down his shaft, sucking, squeezing with your lips, your fingers caressing his balls and shaft. You flip your hair over, looking up to see his ecstactic expression as you slide your lips and tongue down to his balls, sucking one, then the other, into your mouth.\n\nYou work him to the brink, closer, then farther, his hand on your head gently guiding you. He then gentle raises your lips to his, pulling you close to him, lavishing you with kisses and caresses. Lying you down on your back, he spreads your legs as his mouth plunges down into your pussy. He licks around and about the outside, just tasting and testing you. His tongue the spreads your inner lips, working up to your clit, where it slowly circles, gently increasing the pressure as you writhe and buck to match his rhythm. His fingers find you, and penetrate you, first one, then two, sliding deep into you and finding sensitive spots within. Your thoughts completely scatter as you feel the first orgasm building within you; when it comes, you moan, scream, thrash as he licks, sucks, teases you with his tongue and fingers. A second, and then a third, pour out of you as he continues, first lower, then faster, matching the pace of your arousal.\n\nThen, suddenly, he rises, and, half-kneeling over you, he slides into you. The actual penetration is so sudden, so filling and intense, that another climax floods through you. You pick up his rhythm, grinding together, rising to meet his thrusts. The orgasms come again and again, blending into one another, until you feel your own bodies seem to blend together: one span of sensation, touch, taste ... you vaguely remember turning about on your hands and knees, bending over, offering yourself up to him with spread legs, writhing hips, soft moans ...you vaguely remember his thrusting into you as you pushed back into him ... you vaguely remember mounting him, sliding up and down on his shaft, feeling it fill you ... you vaguely remember, in answer to a forgetten question, the complete submission of a your gasped yes, master ...\n\nAnd you remember his climax, his face contorted with ecstasy and concentration, as he filled you, pumped into you, hot, wet, your climax overwhelming as you collapse together ...\n\nYou roll over and look about the room. The waiting projects are still there, still staring at you. You smile, softly, and gently stroke your lovers arm; he returns your smile. The busy day can wait, for a moment longer."
778,Busy Man,"['M-ff-teens', 'affair']","Just as she turned her bottom towards me, her fingers reached behind her, I suppose, to cover up more of her behind. My cock almost tore a hole in my trunks as, instead, she revealed as much of her bare behind as the bikini would allow. Her legs had a deep tan, which stopped abruptly at the crack that separated her legs from her behind, which was pure virgin white.\n\nThen she backed into me, rubbing most of her bare bottom on my legs, and at the same time I could look down her top and see that her milky white breasts were just as smooth and cuddly as was her bare behind.\n\nJust then, the elevator began to slow down, and quick as a flash, she had her robe back on, and the three of us walked onto the deck of the pool. The lone teenage lifeguard looked at us, and assuming the girls were my daughters, said, ""Officially the pool is closed, but if you promise to keep your eye on the girls, I'll lock the doors and you can swim as long as you like. Just turnoff the lights when you leave.""\n\nWith a click of the lock he was gone.\n\nThere I was alone with twin virgin princesses. Missy announced that since she was 20minutes older, so it would be her ""turn"" first. Turn? Turn for what, I wondered. I didn't have to wonder long. The second twin quietly let her robe slip to the deck by the diving board, and revealed that her sun kissed figure was every bit as sexy as her twin's. She dove in the pool, and after what seemed like forever, came to the surface just a few feet from where I was standing. ""I think we better call him, 'Daddy', in case the lifeguard comes back. Is that OK with you, Daddy?"" asked one.\n\n""I suppose,"" I replied, ""but what are your names?""\n\n""I'm Missy,"" responded the dry twin, ""And my sister's name is Kristen. We're members of the Olympic Diving Team, and we are eighteen.""\n\nI knew better, but if they were only sixteen, that was good enough, because we were in Maryland, and a sixteen year old is old enough to do whatever she wants to.\n\nThen Kristen called out, ""Daddy! Will you help me? When I dove in, I lost the bottom of my suit!"" The little tease!\n\nQuickly I dove in and swam up to the nearly naked twin, I put my left hand next to hers on the lip of the pool, and my right hand around her bare waist and felt down to her soft round naked behind.\n\n""You certainly did lose your suit,"" I replied.\n\nThen Kristen wrapped both of her legs around me and begged, ""Please don't spank me Daddy, I didn't mean to lose it.""\n\nThe look of despair and the tears in her eyes were genuine. Meanwhile my hand was doing a lot of cuddling and caressing, and had found its way between her cheeks to her almost hairless pussy.\n\n""Oh Daddy!"" Kristen squealed in delight as I stroked her most secret parts. Figuring out the game they were playing, I decided to join in. ""Out of the water,"" I ordered in a gruff voice.\n\nKristen swam over to the ladder and climbed out. My cock felt like it grew to about eight feet long as I watched her climb out. I remember getting turned on as a teenager, watching girls climb out of a pool, seeing a bare-bottomed thirteen year old was too much. She faced me and put her hands in front of her pussy, to conceal her shame as I got out of the pool.\n\nI noticed she was blushing allover, but her sheepish little grin told me she was in heaven! ""That's not fair,"" interrupted Missy, ""I said it was my turn first!""\n\n""If you interfere with your sister's spanking young lady, I'll paddle your bare bottom next,"" I scolded in a playful voice. Then I dove into the pool, retrieved Kristen's bikini bottom, and ordered both girls into the sauna. The sauna had been off for quite some time, but it was still warm. I took Kristen over my knee, and positioned her so that my cock was rubbing her bare, hairless pussy. Then I unhooked the top of her suit, and reaching around her, began to feverishly caress her bare breasts.\n\nSomeone had left some baby oil in the sauna, and I squirted some on Kristen's round, squirming bare behind. With my right hand caressing her bare breasts, my left hand began slapping her naughty little bottom. I ran my middle finger up and down the crack of her bare butt; I touched her near her pussy she moaned with pleasure.\n\nFinally I began to try to insert my finger between her lips, into her love canal, which by now was dripping with lots of homemade honey. Just as my middle finger inched its way in, Kristen exploded. I moved my right hand from her breasts to hold her little bare bottom, to try to keep her bottom from bouncing off the ceiling of the sauna.\n\nA minute later her climax became more controllable, and I inserted my well-oiled thumb into her bare butt, and Kristen exploded in my arms for a second time. Meanwhile, Missy had been doing a little striptease for me trying in a vain to get my attention. Now that Kristen was too exhausted to move, I picked her up and laid her down next to me, when she surprised me and said, ""Please hurry and spank me, I can't stand the suspense!"" Then she crawled over my lap, and I put my finger back in her hairless pussy, my thumb back in the hole of her bare round bottom, and began to spank and alternately caress her cute little butt, with my other hand.\n\nSeconds later Kristen begins squirming again, and in no time is she is having her third violent orgasm. Finally finished with Kristen, I notice that Missy is now lying on her tummy, fingering her pussy, working herself up into quite a little frenzy. So I quietly sneaked upon her, and began to fondle that cute little bare bottom that I first became acquainted with earlier. Kneeling down, I inserted my tongue into her virgin asshole, nibbling my way to her pink slit.\n\nMissy was begging me to slam it in, ""Fuck Me, Fuck Me, Fuck Me!"" so I sat on her milky cheeks and inserted my dick in her little baby pussy. I could feel the head of my dick at her tonsils!\n\nSlapping her pussy with my balls, I exploded inside Missy, and then I collapsed on top of her. After a while, we got up and dressed.\n\nHeading for that very same elevator, both Missy and Kristen put their hands inside my shorts, and when we got inside the elevator, well, you know the rest."
779,But Mom,"['Mf', 'pre-teen', 'intr', 'preg']","1\n\n\n\n""But Mom!"" (I was getting tired of the ""But Mom"" stuff.) ""What NOW?"" I asked impatiently. ""Momma! He's probably leaking his sperm inside me right now!"" Even while objecting, I could see that my daughter was doing her job correctly; sliding back and forth an inch or two at a time, while milking the thick black prick filling her vagina with her internal muscles. Lisa knew better than to stop fucking, once a man had his prick buried up inside her tight little crack. By now, the little girl had almost vanished under the big man. Only two bare legs wrapped around him, and two white arms pulling the bunching black ass into her body, showed in stark contrast to Mike's coal-black skin; as he almost completely covered the little girl; thrusting mightily into the child's wide-spread crotch. I thought about it. ""You're probably right,"" I said. Big Mike looked VERY disappointed, until I continued, ""So there's not much point in having him pulling out, is there?"" I motioned to Mike to continue fucking the little girl. Obediently the big black man slid his thick prick out about two inches then pushed it back in, until my daughter's cunny-lips were spread obscenely around the base, and I knew he was leaking pre-cum and sperm into the barely pubescent little girl's sucking young womb. ""But Mom! I could have a B-B-Black B-B-B-baby!"" Lisa was almost sobbing now. That was an understatement. Mike was one of the biggest, and positively the BLACKEST man I ever saw. If any offspring resulted from this coupling, then Lisa's schoolmates would certainly have no doubts about the race of the man the little sixth-grader had been fucking nine months earlier. I mused about the nice contrast a black baby would make against Lisa's creamy white skin, when she nursed the baby in class. ""Well, we can't be sure of that,"" I said, as I watched Big Mike's thrusting into the little girl become almost violent. Lisa Marie was doing it right, even through her objections; working just as hard to make it feel good for her black lover as he was, by squirming around and thrusting her hips at him, while her tight little baby-hole milked and squeezed on the fat black prick throbbing in her creamy smooth belly. I was really quite proud of my little girl. ""Still, your period is a little over two weeks away,"" I said, as I watched Mike suddenly stiffen, and jam his thick prick to the root in my daughter's 12 year old belly, ""and I'm sure that Mike would be willing to come back tomorrow and the next few days, so that we can be sure you do. Wouldn't you Mike?"" Mike was too busy spasming the pre-teen's hungry little womb full of his thick greasy cum, to answer for a moment. Only when the huge black man had left every drop of his potent baby-making sperm as far up inside my daughter's tight little slit as he could, did he catch his breath enough to answer. ""Yes, Miz Adams,"" he panted, ""I wouldn't mind doing that at all.""\n\n\n\n\n\n 2\n\n\n\n""But Mom."" Lisa Marie's objection was weaker now. After all, the damage had probably already been done. Even as she spoke, the man's seed was oozing into the nubile young girl's belly; and millions of his vigorous black sperm were seeking refuge in the 12 year old little girl's fertile young womb. I almost climaxed myself, at the very thought. ""Yes,"" I thought, ""a black baby would make a nice contrast with my daughter's pale white skin."" I couldn't wait to see the little girl climbing on the school-bus, with her cute little tummy all swollen and distorted from her black lover's baby kicking and squirming inside her womb. I reminded myself to pick out some short little dresses for Lisa to wear, along with some stretchy T-shirts that carried signs like, ""under construction,"" and, ""baby on-board,"" to emphasize the child's pregnancy, once the youngster started getting big enough to show. Thinking of my little girl as an unwed-mother with a BLACK baby, was such a turn-on. ""Boy, THIS ought to get the goat of those sanctimonious, racist bastards,"" I thought, with a giggle. I had yet another chuckle, when I remembered the way my mother and I had scandalized the neighbors with the T-shirt she had ME wear, when I was pregnant with Lisa. Heh, heh, heh. ""Daddy's Baby,"" indeed! Of course, nobody had really BELIEVED that; but with Lisa Marie, there would be absolutely NO doubt what race the father of HER baby was. I wondered if the scandal would make the papers. God I hoped so. Those bigoted, hypocritical, holier- than-thou assholes needed SOMETHING to shake them up! I got so pissed the other week, when my neighbor tried to get me to sign a petition, trying to stop a colored couple from buying a house down the street. And THIS hypocrite, was the same guy who had rented THREE ""black on white"" videos two days before, from the store where I work. Jerks like that need their noses rubbed in the ""facts of life."" Well, Lisa Marie with a black baby, ought to help do it. My daughter and I had already agreed that she was going to FLAUNT her pregnancy too, just like I had at her age. I shivered with glee, as I thought about how many tongues would wag when my little girl's baby turned out to be black. An unwed, barely pubescent little white girl with a big belly, and then having a black baby on top of it. Boy, this was going to be fun! No WAY would the gossips in town be able to let THIS go by. And of course, I would scandalize them even MORE, when I didn't ask or even seem to CARE who the father was. Heh, heh, heh. With my daughter's help, I could REALLY pull the noses of the ""blue bloods"" around here, who place so much emphasis on ""proper breeding"". Thinking of which: While I had been daydreaming, Big Mike had almost finished ""breeding"" my little girl. His frantic thrusts had finally slowed, and for a minute he just rested there, with his thick black prick still buried to the root in Lisa's widely stretched little cunny; leaking the last sticky drops of his potent baby-making cum into the pre-adolescent child's barely mature uterus; his coal-black body making a pleasing study in light and dark next to Lisa's creamy white skin.\n\n\n\n3\n\n\n\n""What a lovely couple,"" I thought. It's too bad that Mike couldn't stick around long enough to father several children on the little girl, and maybe even marry her. On the other hand, if she was married, even to a black man, then it wouldn't be quite so obscene, would it? Besides, I didn't REALLY want my daughter to have two babies by the same father, did I? It would be a shame to limit the little girl to having only one man sire her children; or even one race, for that matter. I thought about it some more. . . A black baby, then a white one, then maybe a yellow one with slanted eyes. . . All out of wedlock, of course. And all with no indication that I knew or even cared who the fathers were. Well. . . Maybe one of them. I wondered how Lisa would look in the old T-shirt I had worn when I was pregnant at her age. Still, with any luck at all, Lisa could have four or five kids by as many different fathers before she even got out of grade-school. Of course, what would be REALLY cute, would be if my daughter had twins; one black, and one white. Then everybody would know she had been fucking two different men at the same time. <sigh> What a sexy idea. I watched as the big man slowly withdrew his white-streaked prick from my daughter's belly. I was elated to see that Lisa's tight little hole had stripped yet another thick sticky drop of sperm out of his prick, when he pulled out. ""See this,"" I told my daughter; lifting Mike's still 3/4 hard penis up, so she could see the big white blob oozing from the tip, in stark contrast to the black knob on the end. ""That's the stuff that makes babies in little girls, when they aren't careful."" I turned to Mike, as I fit the still-drooling tip back up against my daughter's hole. ""Now you slip that big nasty thing back up inside my little girl's baby-hole where it belongs, so all those cute little tadpoles will have their chance to make a baby in her,"" I prompted him. ""Yes Miz Adams,"" he replied; sliding his cum-dripping penis in to the hilt, back up inside my daughter's belly. Lisa was too surprised to object; her mouth hanging open in shock. I watched with satisfaction, as this time Mike left his thick black prick buried inside my little girl's tight little tummy, until it grew too limp to stay inside her any more. A big gooey mess formed in my daughter's crotch, when he finally pulled out. ""Now you just lie here, and let his sperm soak into your womb,"" I instructed Lisa; shifting a pillow underneath her cute little butt, while Big Mike got dressed. ""I'll have Mister Jenkins come back tomorrow, to make sure you caught; OK?""\n""But Mom!"" (""Geesh! Doesn't the kid have anything ELSE to say?"" I wondered.) ""Does that mean I can keep on fucking him, until I do?"" asked Lisa. ""Well of COURSE dear,"" I answered. ""Why? Do you think I would interfere with your sex-life, or something?"" Lisa giggled at the very idea, and after a bit, so did I. Big Mike was halfway out the door, but we still heard his coarse guffaw, when he finally caught on. Mike is a REALLY nice guy."
780,Butt Fun,"['MF', 'slut']","We went to her apartment and as soon as we walked in the door she turned and locked it and started taking my jeans off. She got the fly open and out I fell. She pushed me back on the couch and started giving the best head I had ever had. I was about 7 1/2 inches and she said it had been a while since she had seen anything over 5. She keep working her head up and down on me and sucking so hard that it almost hurt. When I was close to cumming I told her like you do when you are a teenager and the girls you are with haven't developed a taste for it or just flat don't want you to come in their mouth. She just started working her head faster and I started cumming in waves. She took the first shot in her mouth. This made me go nuts and almost blow the top of my head off with pleasure. She removed her mouth and watched me shoot the most jism I had ever shot in my life. She started licking it up and at that time I was blown away. When I finished she took me to the bedroom where both of us undressed.\n\nShe got on the bed and leaned back against the headboard. She spread her legs and showed me every thing she had. She had long brunette hair and was neatly trimmed around her cunt. She had about size 34 c breast. Just right to suck on.\n\nShe asked if I had ever watched a woman play with herself and I told her no. She started rubbing her clit slowly and slipping down every so often she would slid a finger inside herself and let out a moan. She told me to play with myself so she could get off watching me. Of course I was fully erect again. I lay down beside her and started working on myself while watching her masturbate. She came in about 2 minutes and it was great.\n\nI wasn't quiet ready yet and was still stroking myself when she told me to turn over on my stomach and get on my hands and knees. When I was up on my knees she put her tongue at the top of my ass and worked it slowly down my crack to my asshole. All the time she was stroking my cock with her hand. I told her that no one had ever done that before and she said that it was just the start.\n\nShe licked and sucked and buried her tongue in my ass for about 5 minutes and almost made me come again. She told me that she was going to try something and she wanted me on my side. She took a strap-on dildo from out of her night stand and scared the shit out of me. It was about the same size as me except a little thicker. I guess about 7 inches by 1 3/4. I told her that there was no way that could fit in my ass. She told me to hush and relax. She also said that she would let me return the favor with my cock up her ass if I would give this a try. Well, fucking a girl in the ass was always a secret fantasy of mine and since I was going to get the chance I was willing to do about anything.\n\nShe got me to roll over on my back again and she got between my legs. She rubbed the thing down with K-Y but she didn't put the dildo on. She put my legs on her shoulders and leaned over and took my cock in here mouth. She then put the dildo up against my asshole and started pushing gently. I could feel the head of it working in but was soon thinking more about her mouth on my cock.\n\nThere were a few times when the fake cock hurt going in but it was turning me on. I came again and emptied it all in her mouth. She kept sucking on me until I was hard again.\n\nI still had the dildo in my ass and the whole time she was sucking me back up she was slowly working it in. When I was up about ready to cum again she said okay. All of it is in. I couldn't believe it. I thought there was no way that thing would fit. She moved her pelvis up close and started strapping it on. She asked me if I had every been fucked before or if I had ever fucked an ass before and of course I said no.\n\nWhen she was strapped in she started pumping her hips very slow at first. It still hurt a bit but was starting to feel great. I was stroking myself while this 30 year old woman was getting herself (and me) off by fucking my ass.\n\nAfter a minute or so she pulled out and told me to roll over on my hands and knees again. When I was there she got in behind me and pushed the rubber dick against my ass and it slide in to the hilt. She then grabbed my waist just above my ass and started pulling me back against her hips while fucking me. I started getting really worked up when I could feel her hips against my ass and knew she was burying the thing deep in me. It started feeling so good that I actually was moving with her. Backing into her with each stroke. Trying to get more in me.\n\nShe started pumping and grinding hard and started coming. It started hurting when she came cause she was pulling it all the way out and then burying it with each stroke. When she finally reached to top of her orgasm she put it so deep that I jumped. When she finished she pulled it out and took it off. She said she had wanted to do that to a man for a long time but no one would let her.\n\nI laid on my back and she got on top of me. She was wet with sweat. She started lowering herself onto my hard cock and I couldn't believe how tight she was. We fucked that way for a while and I came again. My balls were hurting and I didn't think I could get it up again but...\n\nShe got the K-Y and put a glob on her hand then she moved a pillow down under her hips. She was laying on her stomach and reached back with the K-Y jellied hand and spread her ass and rubbed it around and in her asshole. She was making sure that I was seeing all of it. She would put one finger in and then 2 or 3. When she was finished with that she held her ass checks spread with both hands and said her ass was all mine but she had never had a seven + inch cock in her ass so I needed to go slow.\n\nShe held her ass open so I could see my cock disappear in her bung hole. I went slow and eventually got it all in. It was great. Watch my manhood disappear in here tight little ass. It only took about 2 minutes for me to come but it was great. We called it a night with that but I continued to see her for another year or so until I left for college. Of course I got fucked a lot more and so did she. I got to where I took a 10"" cock in my ass 2"" wide. She also liked me to fuck her with a vibrating butt in me and her. That was a different experience but a fun one."
781,Buttered Buns,"['MMF', 'wife sharing']","One night I got her really turned on, and then I switched off the lights and told her to pretend that I was Joey. She went wild and called his name repeatedly as I licked and fucked her to climax after climax. I knew that after that night it would only be a matter of time before I was going to enjoy watching Joey having sex with my wife.\n\nSo last week when Joey told me that his wife was going to be out of town for a few days, I invited him for dinner one of the nights she would be away. I waited to tell Lynne until that night when we were in bed and I rolled over and placed my hand over her cunt. As I fingered her wet pussy I told her that Joey was coming to dinner the next night and I told her my plan for her fucking him while I watched. She went wild with excitement and I spent a large part of the night with either my tongue or cock in her pussy.\n\nThe next day when I got home from work she was just getting out of the bathtub. She looked a little sad when I walked in to our bathroom and I asked her what was wrong. She told me that she was afraid that I might not love her any longer if she made love to another man. I took her in my arms and I kissed her lips as I pulled the towel from her. I told her that I would love her more then than I did then, even if I did not think that anyone could love someone as much as I loved her already. I asked her if she was still excited about what was going to happen and she told me that she used her vibrator three separate times thinking about Joey making love to her.\n\nI pushed her back onto the dressing table and started to kiss her cunt but she asked me not to make her come since she wanted to stay near the edge so that she would not change her mind. I reached in the cabinet and found a bottle of her favorite perfume, which I applied to her cunt and breasts. Then I helped her slip into a sexy pair of black panties and black lace top stockings that I had gotten her at Victoria's Secret. I kissed her cunt through her panties one more time before she got up and slipped into a white silk blouse that buttoned down the front and a black skirt.\n\nThat night Joey arrived and we had a"" normal"" dinner. I hoped that Joey would not sense how nervous both Lynne and I were nor how we kept looking at each other during dinner. Lynne made a special dinner served in the dining room with her china plates and silverware and Joey complimented her several times on her fine cuisine during the meal. She and Joey talked about subjects ranging from seventeenth century painters to Greek history. But all that I could think of was Joey making love to Lynne, and I knew that was what she was thinking of also. Finally dinner was over and Lynne said that she would serve coffee and brandy in the living room.\n\nWe went into the living room and I poured Joey and myself a drink. We had wine with dinner, but I still gave Joey an extra shot just to be certain that he would be relaxed. He sat on a chair and my wife came in with the coffee tray and then sat next to me on the sofa. Lynne and I had agreed that we could continue our dinner conversation for about fifteen minutes before I excused myself to go call my office and see how my partner was coming with the contract proposal he needed to submit the next day.\n\nLittle did Joey know that the phone I was using was unplugged! The concern in my voice about a problem and my statements that I would come to the office to help out created a good excuse to have to leave. I went back in the living room and Lynne asked me what was wrong. I told her that there was a problem with a critical set of numbers and that if we did not get it fixed that night we could lose a big contract. Then I added that it would be well after midnight before I would get back. Joey said that he should get going anyhow but Lynne said that she wanted to show him an article in one of her art books. And I added that he should at least finish his brandy and coffee.\n\nI was shaking as I pulled the car out of the driveway and drove down the street. I parked the car a few blocks away and hurried home to peep through our living room window. Lynne was to give me ten minutes to get back before she would make her move. I quietly tiptoed up the steps to our deck and peeked through a small crack left in the closed drapes.\n\nLynne planned to start her seduction of Joey by telling him that she had pulled a muscle in her neck and asking if he could massage it for her since I did not have a chance. I could see them talking and I could see Lynne rubbing her neck. I could also see Joey's empty glass as well as his nod of approval at Lynne's apparent suggestion. Lynne stood up and walked over to the chair and sat on the floor in front of Joey. She pulled her long brown hair off of the back of her neck and I saw Joey place his hands on her. My cock was already hard watching another man touch my wife. Then I heard her moan softly and tell him how nice it felt. She turned and looked at him and told him that he really did not have to leave if he did not want to. And she reminded him that I would not be back until after midnight.\n\nAfter a minute she placed her hand on him and started rubbing on his thigh. He looked shocked but did nothing. Then she slid her hand up to his cock and started caressing it through his slacks. He became turned on after a few minutes and got up to sit on the floor beside her. She slid behind him and started kissing his neck and rubbing his chest.\n\nShe then moved in front of him and pushed him on his back. She lay on top and they started kissing each other hard and wild. His hands worked down her back and started squeezing her ass. She started to kiss down his neck and undid his shirt, then kissed down his chest to his pants. She unfastened his belt and unzipped his slacks. I had wondered earlier if she really would go all the way with another man, but I no longer had that question. He lifted his ass to help as she slid his pants and underwear all the way down. His thick cock sprang out in her face.\n\nI had to smile at the expression on Lynne's face. She stared at the size of his cock in amazement, for I knew that she had never seen on that big except in some of the movies we had watched. It was still sort of limp but it was still fat, probably a bit thinner than your wrist. It was also long; I would guess eight and a half or nine inches. It just flopped there on his stomach going all the way past his belly button.\n\nHe had very large balls as well. She just caressed his cock lightly and stared at it for what seemed like minutes. It slowly began to rise off his stomach. As he got harder it really did not seem to get any longer, but it certainly got fatter. She started to kiss up and down his shaft, licking its length then taking the head in her mouth. Thick goo started oozing from it, and as she circled her tongue around the tip, strings of it ran from her mouth to his thick purple head.\n\nHer head began to bob up and down on it and she could only get half in her mouth. She started slowly at first but then went faster and faster, stopping once in a while to cup his balls, which completely filled her hand, then licking both them and the full length of his cock. I could not believe how long she did this but it had to be at least fifteen or twenty minutes. He really had good control, I never would have lasted that long.\n\nFinally she got on her knees and unbuttoned her blouse and then pulled it off over her shoulders. Joey reached up and unfastened her bra and pulled it from her. His hands cupped her globes and lightly squeezed each one as she moaned a soft sigh of approval. My wife has 36C breasts and those beautiful soft tits and hard light pink nipples looked so sexy as I kept my eyes glued to the action through the window.\n\nMy cock was rock hard and I was lightly stroking it as I continued to watch as she finished undressing him. Then they got on their knees and kissed passionately. She was squeezing his bare ass pulling him to her, her bare breasts mashed against his bare hairy chest. He had his arms around her pulling her tighter to him.\n\nThey kissed hard for several minutes. Watching them opening their mouths and circling their tongues was very erotic. Next Lynne stood and Joey unzipped her skirt and let it drop to her ankles where she kicked it aside. He was still on his knees and he started hugging her... kissing her stomach and breasts, squeezing her ass. Her black silk panties were tight up the crack of her ass as he kneaded her cheeks. She pushed him on his back and slid them down, standing in front of Joey totally nude except for her black lace top stockings, so proud, touching herself, showing off for him (and me), rubbing her little pink clit.\n\nShe got on top of him in a sixty-nine position pulling his cock to her mouth and sucking him in, this time taking all of his nine inches into her. He pulled Lynne's ass apart and buried his face between her cheeks slipping his tongue in and out, Lynne was grinding her pussy on his face. He moved a hand to the crack of her ass and rubbed up and down the length of it. His finger felt the puffy opening of her ass hole. It was open slightly. He moved the finger to her pussy and coated it with slick pussy juice.\n\nThen he rubbed his finger around the entrance to her asshole pressing gently, then more firmly. His finger slid into the opening. Unlike her pussy it was dry and felt tight. He worked his finger up and down in her hole. Finger fucking her asshole with ever quickening strokes, he worked on her pussy with his tongue. Her cunt looked was so wet and swollen I could not believe it. She was so pink and shinny... I knew that he was loving every minute of it.\n\nLynne had to stop sucking as her breathing got faster and she lay down and jerked him in front of her face. When she put her head down his cock was to big it practically hung over her shoulder. Suddenly she began to shake as an orgasm came over her. She bucked and ground on his mouth like wild.\n\nShe couldn't stand it any longer! She jumped off him and turned around and they kissed madly, harder than ever before. Anticipating what was to come next, she leaned forward and reached down for his cock. Stroking it she began to slide it up and down her open slit. Then closing her eyes and licking her lips she slowly... carefully... eased the head of his cock into her as I watched inch after inch separate her lips and glide into her until his entire length was buried in my beautiful wife's pussy.\n\nShe had her head back and mouth open and she started to slowly grind on him getting every last bit of him in there. Then she slowly rose off until he was completely out of her, his cock and her pussy were totally drenched and glistening in the dim light. Slowly she sat down on it again repeating the whole thing several times just enjoying the feel of him before speeding the pace. Faster and faster she went riding him into the ground, him thrusting up from below her.\n\nNow I could hear her moans and screams as he fucked her from below, and I could hear her calling out for him to ram the full length of his rod into her. I couldn't believe he hadn't come yet. But Lynne hit her climax two or three times. Then she rolled off of Joey and lay down on the carpet so that her open legs were facing the window to give me a direct view of her soaking love nest. Then Joey positioned himself on top of my wife and I watched her hand guide his cock into her pussy.\n\nNow with him on top pounding into her, she was scratching his back, grabbing his tight ass, and wrapping her legs around his back to pull him into her. His large balls were almost touching the carpet, swinging and slapping her ass with each thrust. He continued his fucking for at least five minutes before he stopped with one last full hard stroke. His ass and thighs tightened as he shot a thick gush inside her. He pounded her pussy with several more strokes before he collapsed on top of her.\n\nI could see a pool of thick white cum forming on the carpet as it ran down her ass. She reached down and wiped some off her ass with two fingers. Bringing the fingers to her mouth, she licked some cum then offered her fingers to Joey. He opened his mouth and took her cum laden fingers in. He tasted her pussy juice now mixed with his cum. He sucked on her fingers and she kissed him. That really got me hot and I continued to jerk my cock wishing that I was able to also share the liquid that she was feeding to Joey.\n\nThey lay there for 10 minutes kissing lightly and feeling each other, and smiling and talking a bit. Soon he stood and began to dress as Lynne lay there watching him, his long cock swinging just a few feet in front of her. She got up on her knees and placed her month around his now limp member and pulled it into her month and sucked the last of his juices from him as she tried to get it to come to life again, but he was spent for the night.\n\nAs he finished dressing, she got up and slipped on her panties. Then they kissed one last time and she walked him to the front door. As soon as I was sure he left I cut through the side yard to the next street to get my car and return home.\n\nLynne was sitting in the wingchair almost asleep from exhaustion when I came back into the house. She stood up and smiled when I came in. She kissed me and asked me if I liked what I saw. She could tell by the size of my cock pressing against my pants and my tongue darting into her mouth that I did. I worked my tongue deep into her month to taste the mixture of love juices still remaining in her month, she stood in front of me, her face and chest were all blushed, her breasts heavy and swollen.\n\nLynne turned around and bent over sticking her ass just inches from my face, it was unbelievable!! His cum had soaked her pussy and ran out drenching her black panties making them almost transparent Her pink, pussy was swollen and her brown hair was matted against the cum soaked material.\n\nI slid her panties down and I could see how full of cream she was. I sat Lynne back down in the wingchair and placed one of her legs over each arm of the chair. This not only served to spread her pussy but it also raised her ass slightly off of the cushion.\n\nThen I quickly undressed and dropped to my knees in front of Lynne's glistening love box. Joey's cum was running out of her so I brought my tongue up to her cunt. When I put it back in my mouth there was a thick wad of his cum mixed with her cunt juice on it.\n\nI lost control and buried my face in her sopping pussy sucking all that sweet juice from her. Then I spent the rest of the night eating my wife's sweet buttered bun as she told me all of the details of how Joey used his cock on her. Finally I fucked her as she told me that she had invited him for lunch the next day and asked me if I would like to come home to the same treat that I was now enjoying, except that she would be on our bed and that both her front and rear holes would be buttered.\n\nI shot what felt like a gallon of cum into her twat as she told me about her plans for the next day.\n\nFinally we went to bed and fell asleep in each others arms after we kissed one long passionate kiss as she sucked the taste from my mouth, teasing that maybe sometime she would like to lick my cum from Joey's wife pussy.\n\nI planned to wake early the next morning and fuck her ass before I went to work to assure that Joey could get his large cock pass her sweet rosebud."
782,Butterfly,['M-insect'],"He reached out idly and snapped the dry, brown end off a vine, which dangled overhead, popped it in his mouth and chewed it. He had no idea what it was (there were thousands of undiscovered and unnamed plants in this area), but within a few minutes he felt the effect which the locals had described; a loose, boneless relaxation, a dizzy detachment from his sense of physical presence which abruptly vanished, giving a feeling as if he had been dumped back into his body. This was the third time he'd tried it, and this time, he began to feel it - a definite sensation of arousal.\n\nSmiling to himself, he undid his jeans and slid them off, followed by his underpants, and sat in the shade of the tree, eyes closed, with no particular impulse to masturbate towards orgasm; he was content to sit there and enjoy the feeling. His sense of feeling became more pronounced; he could feel the individual ridges of bark on his back, could identify single blades of grass tickling his side, and the feeling of the cool breeze stirring his pubic hair was enough to make him want to spend the rest of his life there.\n\nThe sounds of insects and birds faded into the background, and for a moment, he was suspended in a timeless pulse, in which he felt that he was a small part of the convoluted, infinitely varied life around him. When the feeling passed, he couldn't say how long it had lasted; his sadness at what he saw as a return to his mundane physical state was slightly tempered by the slowly mounting feeling of arousal. He shifted slightly, moving from his sitting position against the tree to lie flat on the ground, his head supported slightly by a hummock of grassy ground, which covered one of the tree's massive roots. He stretched; arms folded behind his head, relishing the feeling as his erection waved in the cool air, and began an exercise, which he'd learned from an associate, a professional deviate in Cartagena, which involved rhythmic contractions of the perineal muscles.\n\nWith each pulse, his cock shifted upward toward his belly, the timing of the pulses stretching out until he was holding the muscles clenched, his penis quivering with the effort. Slowly, he relaxed, his penis shifting downward; he waited for the space of six breaths and began again. He found the motion of his penis as it dropped back wonderfully stimulating, and so he spread the timing of the pulses until his erection was moving back and forth like a metronome.\n\nGrowing bored with this after about ten minutes, he decided to see how long he could keep it in one position; he carefully tensed until it was pointing at about forty-five degrees, and then held it there. This required a great deal of concentration, and to his surprise, the quivering of the muscles around his groin seemed to be slowly bringing him to a climax. As he maintained that attitude, the feeling wavered just short of orgasm.\n\nA tickling sensation on the head of his penis almost made him lose his concentration. He glanced down and received a mild shock when he saw that a large butterfly had landed. It exposed its beautifully colored wings - which must have been at least fifteen centimeters across - and then turned around to face him, balancing artfully on the underside of his shaft, waving its wings slowly. With an effort, he kept as still as possible and examined it.\n\nFrom the underside, the neon colors of its wings were muted, but still striking; its forelegs gripped the head of his penis, its feathery antennae pointing out like a handlebar moustache, each one dipping slightly in turn, almost as if it were slowly waggling its eyebrows at him.\n\nThe effort involved in keeping his erection motionless diminished slightly, and once the quivering in his muscles faded, the butterfly seemed assured of a steady perch and it crawled forward until its wings were held out parallel to the ground, a delicately jeweled parasol. After being on the point of climax for the past two minutes, he suddenly found himself having to stave off orgasm; if he came, he'd drench the butterfly, or at the very least, make it look for a more stable landing pad.\n\nHe closed his eyes and bit his lip with the effort; he had almost overcome the feeling and had opened his eyes, only to see the butterfly extend its spiral tongue and dip it into the slit at the end of his penis, to drink the salty fluid, which had gathered in a droplet there. The hesitant, tickling touch pushed him over the edge, and he came, his penis jerking upwards spasmodically, drops of come shooting up to land on his chest and belly, gradually falling closer to his groin with each pulse.\n\nThe final spasm pushed a stream of hot white come out to run down the top of his shaft. Amazingly, the butterfly had hung on throughout the ride, wings waving erratically as it kept its balance; it crawled further forward to dart its tongue into the fluid, which was still spurting, although slower now.\n\nHe watched in amazement as it drank, occasionally arching its wings back and then folding them down to cover the head of his penis, all the while coiling and uncoiling its tongue.\n\nAfter about two minutes of this, his erection began to subside; possibly sensing this, the butterfly dipped both antennae in what he imagined to be a jaunty gesture of thanks, carefully turned around (the tickling sensation of its sharply terminated feet almost inspiring another erection), flapped its wings twice and departed.\n\nHe followed its path as it moved through the air, dodging drunkenly around the branches of the banyan, until it was hidden by the masses of foliage, which grew in collusion with the tree."
783,Butterfly Wings,['MF'],"Michelle seemed happier than most of our contemporaries to have me play with her boobs. I imagine she was proud of them and was pleased to have them available for an admirer. Hers were sensitive, too. Large as a grapefruit and firm, topped with surprisingly small dark nipples that got hard quickly and stayed that way. I'd touch, I'd nuzzle. I'd have her stripped to the waist in her bed and slather my tongue in wet circles and suck on those perky little nubbins. She'd whimper and moan and grind the crotch of her blue jeans against my pants leg, and if we had enough time without her roommate appearing and if I was patient enough, I could bring her to a state that even in my limited experience I was fairly confident was an orgasm.\n\nHers weren't the first naked breasts I'd touched, and her pussy wasn't the first naked pussy I'd touched, either. We progressed to that, of course. If anything, I was the cautious one. Michelle had never really denied me anything, once I got the nerve to try for it. She wasn't aggressive herself, but she was open and welcoming to whatever my hands and mouth seemed interested.\n\nOnce I finally got a hand into her pants, I wondered why it had taken me so long to get there. Maybe Michelle wondered the same thing. Naked boobs soon became naked everything -- for both of us -- and when circumstances permitted, we'd find ourselves wrapped around each other, writhing and rubbing, necking and nuzzling. She'd still climax with my mouth on her boobs and grinding her crotch against my leg, but now it was an open, warm and juicy pussy that was having its way with my bare upper leg.\n\nWhich brings me to my second remarkable discovery, the first being Michelle's sizeable and delectably sensitive tits: the fleshy butterfly- wing flaps of her inner labia. Even though hers was only the third pussy I had encountered, up close and personal, it was obvious to me that her pussylips were extraordinary.\n\nI was entranced. I was charmed by the larger-than-life exoticness of those labia. If I'd met Michelle a few years later, I'd have known much better how to play with her body. And she'd most likely have been more comfortably playful, too. As it was, we did the best we could do at the time.\n\nLucky for the both of us, Michelle was my first taste of cunnilingus. I couldn't get enough of it. Though it spelled the end to her orgasms from me sucking on her nipples, it was the beginning of her orgasms from me sucking on her pussy. Licking, sucking, nibbling. I tried it all. Thick, meaty outer labia. A tiny clit that was buried away behind mysterious folds of pink flesh. And those butterfly wings that begged me to flap around with my tongue and inhale, one by one, between my pursed lips.\n\nAs it turned out, neither of us could get enough. We'd tumble into bed and I'd strip off her clothes, playing with each newly exposed body part in turn, and when she was naked I would pop out of bed, shuck my own clothes, and quickly rejoin her warm skin on the sheets. I'd say hello to her boobs, then it would be farewell as I moved down her belly and greeted her pussy.\n\nMichelle would wrap her legs around my neck and twist her fingers in my hair and squirm her swollen vulva at my busy mouth until her first orgasm rocketed through her body, accompanied by the most marvelous high-pitched vocal squeak and trembling ripples of her abdominal muscles. That would leave her body limp and her juices flowing, and I would softly nuzzle her breasts and her neck while she recharged. My erection, meanwhile, would be an insistent, leaking reminder against her thigh.\n\nHer second orgasm would be slower in its arrival, though certainly no less intense when it did appear, complete with hyperventilating panting and throaty moans and incoherent appeals to her deity. By this time her labia would be a deep red in color, and her juices and my saliva would be everywhere -- pubic hair, inner thighs, even wandering trickles between her ass cheeks.\n\nWhy didn't we ever fuck? It was a time when pregnancy was a very real concern, when girls still anguished over whether or not to go all the way, when buying a condom meant having to directly ask the disapproving pharmacist at the neighborhood drug store, when the Pill was just beginning to show its promise of permitting more casual sex. I tried, once or twice, but Michelle asked me to stop, and I didn't want to spoil what we had by insisting.\n\nAll I know is that Michelle and I usually ended the evening in the Missionary Position, our moist and very wide-opened eyes locked together, and with my excruciatingly stiff erection stroking pass after pass between those butterfly wings. Best of all, Michelle would reach her hands between her legs and hold those wings wide with her fingertips to cradle my cock in her sweet valley. And right before I came, even without me having to warn her I was near, I'd feel her wrap those wings nearly all the way around my shaft and hold them against my cock with the gentle pressure of her fingertips, all the better to embrace me when I began to pulse.\n\nOur relationship didn't last. I don't remember what caused the breakup. Years later I bumped into her at the Dallas airport. I was traveling on business, heading East, and Michelle was heading West to an appointment with Disneyland. With her was her husband, a pleasant enough looking man with receding hair and gray eyes and a whimsical smile, and three children. Two boys, one girl, all in that vague range of ten years old, plus-or-minus a few. She still had big boobs. We spoke for a few minutes, and as we did I glanced from her face to her husband's and back to hers. I knew she still had those butterfly wings, too. And I wondered again what it would have been like to fuck her."
784,By the Babbling Brook,"['bbg', 'pre-teens', 'ped', 'M-voy']","As I turned the corner at the top of the trail's ascent by the falls, I noticed something move out of the corner of my eye. ""Maybe there's a deer drinking from the brook at the top of the falls,"" I thought, as I quickly and quietly removed the camera from my bag. Setting my camera on ""video"" I cautiously crept off the trail. Slowly and (almost) silently I made my way behind the large tree that overlooked the grassy area at the top of the falls.\n\nWhen the movement in the grassy area at the edge of the brook (less than ten feet from the top of the falls) appeared in my camera's view finder I was shocked by what I saw. It was three kids (all three of whom looked to be somewhere in the neighborhood of ten years old), two boys and a girl: naked as the day they were born. More shocking, all three kids looked similar: siblings perhaps?\n\nIf they had been fully dressed lying in the grass, or splashing in the brook I certainly would have been surprised: I mean how often do you see kids that age not only in a nature preserve, but on the hardest hiking trail in the area... The thing is, what they were doing certainly wasn't something siblings usually do: they were screwing... having a threesome!\n\nThe youngest looking one of the group: a boy with longer-than-short, shorter-than-long dark brown hair; was half sitting, half squatting (his hands and feet were on the ground, his butt was a few inches up in the air). His knees were spread wide: between them the shoulders of the one and only girl on all-fours. Her head, covered in long medium brown hair pulled back in a ponytail, was bobbing up-and-down as if she was giving him a blowjob.\n\nBehind her was the older boy, with light brown hair in a crew-cut. One of his hands was on the girl's lower back; the other on her upper thigh, just below the hip. He was madly thrusting his hips back-and-forth as if he was fucking the girl in strokes that looked to be about four inches long.\n\nIn complete and utter disbelief I remained motionless and silent behind the large tree recording the three kids. It must have taken me two or three whole minutes of watching them screw before I realized the only sound I could hear was the waterfall...\n\nThe three kids continued screwing for another two minutes or so before the silence was broken, when the younger boy said, ""Can I try sex now?""\n\nThe girl's head popped up from his crotch. As she looked the younger boy squarely in the eyes the older boy said, ""Okay by me."" An instant later he pulled his young hips back revealing to me (and my camera) his bare glistening four-inch long preteen dick for the first time. The girl never said a word as she turned around between the two boys.\n\nIn a matter of seconds the older boy with the crew-cut was in the same sort of half-sitting, half-squatting position the younger boy had been in. Centering his crotch in the viewfinder, I zoomed my camera in all the way; just in time to see his glistening four-inch long preteen dick disappear into the girl's mouth.\n\nThe instant her lower lip made contact with his hairless ball-sack she lifted her head back up...until only the head of the boy's dick remained in her mouth. Soon her head was bobbing up-and-down as it had been before. Wow! She really was giving him head!\n\nZooming out, I panned my camera across her nude athletically built preteen body... just in time to see the younger boy line his three-and-a-half inch dick up with her hairless, somewhat reddened pussy. A fraction of a second later he rocked his young hips forward: forcing the entire length of his bare pre-teen prick into the girl's just fucked pussy. I held the camera there for a moment or two: filming, in utter disbelief as I watched his now glistening bare prick sliding in- and-out of the girl's immature hole.\n\nZooming out I watched all the action as it unfolded. After about five minutes of the same actions (the girl's head bobbing up and down between the older boy's legs, and the younger boy thrusting his hips back-and-forth) over and over again I was starting to lose interest. That's not to say that completely naked pre-teen kids engaging in a three-way sexing the middle of a nature preserve isn't interesting; there was just no variation in what they were doing: it was too repetitive.\n\nRemaining crouched behind the tree I continued to film the three kids as I tried to decide what to do. I could stay there and keep filming until they finished, or I could leave quietly without disturbing the kids...or I could surprise them and maybe get in on the action. Yeah right, like that would actually work: they`d probably run off screaming and I'd end up being labeled a ""pervert"" or worse yet a ""kiddie rapist."" After thinking about it for a minute or so, I decided to just leave quietly and let the three young kids have their fun.\n\nA fraction of a second before my finger got to the ""off"" button on my camera I heard the younger boy's voice for a second time, ""It's gonna happen,"" he groaned.\n\nBefore I could zoom the camera back in on his pelvic region and the girl's butt, I hear her voice for the first time. ""Put it all the way in when you squirt so it doesn't make a mess..."" I continued watching through the camera's viewfinder as the boy slammed his hips forward making one single audible slapping sound as the slightly sweaty skin of his lower abdomen made contact with the young girl's bare ass. Not more than a second later, the younger boy groaned as I watched his pre-teen butt- cheeks tighten.\n\nA part of me didn't believe my eyes: I mean ten-year-old boys don't have orgasms... In that instant my mind went into some sort of ""split-screen mode:"" I could still see what the three kids were doing, but at the same time a mental image came to me. In it, I saw the younger boy's small hairless balls draw-up under his preteen dick, his cum begin surging up the little tube on its underside...before erupting deep inside the girl's immature little ten-year-old pussy.\n\nMaybe seven seconds after the younger boy groaned I heard an audible sigh escape from his lips. With his sigh the mental image of his orgasm disappeared. Soon thereafter he began to rock his young hips back...\n\nI quickly zoomed in and focused the camera on where the boy's pelvis and the girl's ass had met. What I saw through the view finder was a sight to behold: the boy's preteen dick, glistening in the sun with moisture, was still mostly inflated but semi-soft. There was an audible and erotic slurping sound as it slipped from the girl's preteen pussy. The boy continued to rock his hips back...\n\nI guess the tip of boy's mostly inflated semi-soft pre- teen dick was about four inches from the girl's ass when the truly unbelievable happened. A tiny drop of creamy white liquid oozed out of the little hole on the tip of his dick. It stayed there, glistening like a tiny pearl in the sun... The mental image I had just had was correct: this ten-year-old boy had actually shot a load of hot, thick, sticky, sperm-laden cum into the girl's pussy...HOLY SHIT!\n\nI nearly jumped out of my skin when the older boy spoke, saying, ""Soon.""\n\nI swung my camera around in time to see that the girl had turned around and was repositioning herself with her ass towards the older boy. He grabbed the girl's narrow ten-year-old waist and slammed his hips forward. Just as I saw a ripple run through the boy's belly as it made contact with the girl's bare ass, there was yet another audible slapping sound.\n\nA moment later I heard the older boy groan, ""Ough..."" and watched as his ass-cheeks tightened. After what I'd seen of the younger boy, I knew he was having an orgasm! His jaw quite literally fell open and his eyes seemed to un-focus... For a second time my mind entered the ""split-screen mode."" Once again my mind created the image of a boy's small hairless balls draw-up under his preteen dick, his cum begin surging up the little tube on its underside... before erupting deep inside the girl's immature little ten-year-old pussy. ""Oh... gah... ough..."" the older boy continued groaning for about ten seconds.\n\nAfter which he began panting as he slowly rocked his hips back. Seeing his hips move cleared the mental image of his orgasm form my mind. For a second time I focused the camera on where the boy's pelvis and the girl's ass had met. To see the same sight through the view finder: the boy's preteen dick still mostly inflated but semi- soft glistening in the sun with moisture. There was, once again, an audible and erotic slurping sound as it slipped from the girl's preteen pussy. The boy continued to rock his hips back...\n\nThis time I wasn't so shocked to see a tiny drop of creamy white liquid ooze out of the little hole on the tip of the preteen boy's dick. WOW-WEE: I had witnessed, and filmed, two ten-year-old boys shoot their loads of hot, thick, sticky, sperm-laden cum into a preteen girl's pussy. In that instant it hit me: I was actually in the position of child pornography... Talk about having a mixed emotional response: I was both horrified by the thought, and reveling in the knowledge that I actually had something the majority of the world's population has never even seen.\n\nA second later that thought was slapped from my mind by the girl's voice, ""I didn't have one this time.""\n\n""Girls don't have them every time,"" the older boy said.\n\n""Yeah: I know,"" the girl half-whined. As the three kids began to stand up, the girl spoke again, ""Boys are lucky...""\n\n""Yup: we are!"" the older boy definitively said.\n\nThen the younger boy spoke, ""Okay, so boys get to have one every time. But girls are lucky too: girls can have long hair, and can wear dresses..."" he trailed off.\n\n""You wanna wear my dress to the edge of the woods?"" the girl asked.\n\n""Unh-huh,"" the younger boy said sheepishly.\n\n""Here,"" the girl said, handing him a worn dress. In a matter of seconds the girl and the older boy were pulling on shorts and t-shirts, while the younger boy pulled the dress over his head.\n\nThe three kids were almost completely dressed, still bare-foot, but otherwise dressed: assuming the action was over I was about to turn off my camera when I heard the girl speak again, ""You said if we did sex out here we'd make money. We've done it every day for a week and we haven't made anything.""\n\n""Yeah, well..."" the older boy began. As he spoke all three kids jabbed their bare feet forward. Their movement seemed so strange to me that, out of curiosity, I panned down and zoomed in on their feet. I wasn't all that surprised to see that they were wearing worn canvas sneakers; what was surprising, however, was that the sneakers didn't have anything behind their heels, which were hanging out slightly beyond the back of the soles: clearly the sneakers they were wearing were too small for them. ""...no horny old guys have come along.""\n\n""Yeah,"" the younger boy said, ""When a guy like that catches us doing sex, he'll give us money if we let him film us...""\n\n""Or join in,"" the older boy interrupted.\n\nA few seconds later all three kids had jumped across the creek and disappeared into the woods. ""So then tomorrow again,"" the girl's voice drifted out of the trees.\n\nHOLY SHIT: I was definitely coming back tomorrow."
785,best friends,"['ff', 'mf', 'couples']","Susan looks great in her black shortie. She is 28 years old, tall and thin with shoulder length blonde hair. She has a great body with long legs and a fabulous tan. Her breasts are larger than mine, very full and bounce up and down and sway from side to side with every step she takes. Her butt is small and firm. I am very envious of her.\n\nI sit on the couch as Susan takes the pot out of her suitcase and rolls a joint. She sits on the couch beside me, lights the joint, takes a big hit, and passes it to me. We are laughing and talking about the good- looking men at the banquet tonight. I thought Jack was the most desirable of the men there and Susan liked Tim. We each take a few more hits off the joint. It is real good stuff. We joke about going to bed with Jack and Tim. We fantasize aloud about what each would be like and what we would do with each.\n\n""Let's call them and invite them to our room"", Susan is really getting into this fantasy stuff.\n\n""No, we can't. I am married and enjoy fantasizing, but I could never do it.""\n\nSusan gets serious. ""Penny, I haven't had a man in over a year and I need one tonight.""\n\n""No, Susan, that is just the wine and pot talking. We have to work with these men and it would be hard to face them after having sex with them."" She starts crying. ""I've just been so lonely and have had no one who cares about me.""\n\nI suddenly feel sorry for Susan. She is usually so cheerful that I had no idea how lonely she was. I move over closer to her and put my arm around her shoulders.\n\nShe lays her head on my shoulder and continues to sob. She puts her arm around my waist and holds on like she doesn't want to let go of me.\n\nI stroke her beautiful blond hair. It is so soft and bright. I wipe the tears from her face and try to console her.\n\nShe starts to relax. Her hand rubs my rib cage very gently. After several minutes I notice that her hand has slipped under my nightie and I feel her smooth palm rubbing my bare tummy. It feels so strange. I have had men rub my skin with their ruff hands but I don't think I have ever felt such a soft hand on my skin. It feels great. It relaxes me. I close my eyes. My head is spinning from the wine and pot.\n\nMy hand leaves her hair and begins to lightly stroke Susan's smooth shoulder. She snuggles a little closer to me. Her skin is incredibly supple. I feel so sorry for her. If I had known how lonely she was, I could have fixed her up with some of my husband's single friends.\n\nHer soft hand is still stroking my skin under my nightie. I relax and close my eyes. Her thumb brushes across the bottom of my breast! I'm sure it is an accident. It makes me tingle all over. She slides her hand across the bottom of my breast again! Now, I am not so sure it is an accident. Her hand slips over my entire left breast and squeezes lightly then moves to my right one and does the same!\n\nI haven't had another female touch my breast since I was 13 years old and my best friend Jane was spending the night and we played ""I'll let you touch mine if you let me touch yours.""\n\nSusan is caressing my breasts. I don't know what to do! I don't want to reject her. The way she feels tonight it would devastate her. She pinches my left nipple and twists is gently and pulls on it lightly. Her hand feels amazingly smooth against my delicate breast. My nipples are hard as diamonds. I notice that I am breathing deeper and my heart is pounding. I wonder if she can feel my heart beating.\n\nSusan's head is still on my shoulder. She lifts my nightie top to expose my small white breasts. Her hand continues to fondle each one of them, one at a time. She lowers her head and takes my right nipple in her mouth and sucks. Oh, it feels so good! My breasts are very sensitive and I love to have them sucked. The smooth delicate skin around her mouth feels fantastic as it presses against my bosom. She licks the pink area just around my nipple and I am breathing harder. I feel wet between my thighs. She looks me straight in the eye with one of those far away dreamy looks. Her right hand leaves my breast and moves to the back of my head. She pulls my head to hers. Our lips touch. She kisses me very tenderly on the mouth.\n\nI think it will be a quick kiss and I kiss her back. But she keeps on kissing. Passionately! I can taste her lipstick as I kiss her back for a moment and then try to pull back. She holds my head tightly. It feels so strange to kiss someone with lipstick on.\n\nHer tongue slips into my mouth and explores all around! I am french kissing another woman! It is a very erotic kiss! It is amazing that this feels so good. I willingly return her kiss.\n\nFinally she stops and I lean back against the back of the couch. I am breathing very hard and my head is swimming, filled will many strange thoughts. She takes my left hand in her right hand and moves it to her right breast! Her breasts are larger than mine and very firm. I can feel her nipple pressing through her nightie into my palm. I can't resist squeezing gently. Her breast is firm, yet soft at the same time. We are gazing into each other's half open eyes. She appears to be very turned on and I am truly getting turned on.\n\nShe removes my hand, takes off her nightie top exposing her large milky white breasts to me. She has a very distinct tan line that dips almost to her nipples. The dark tan on her shoulders and upper chest make her breasts look even whiter. She shifts her position to more directly face me and her large mounds sway gently. I place my hand back on her right breast. I caress it and squeeze it tenderly. My hand only covers about half of it. It fascinates me.\n\nI study her light pink nipples. They are smaller than mine but her areola is much larger. I slide my index finger in small circles around her nipple on her soft areola and watch little knots pop up on it as it hardens up. I pinch and pull on her hard little nipples. Susan's breathing deepens.\n\nSusan lifts my top off over my head and again begins to cuddle my breast. She is so good. We are sitting on the couch, stroking each other's breasts and staring into each other's eyes. We are both panting through our half open mouths. I lean forward and place my lips on hers. It is a long sensuous kiss. She opens wide and my tongue slips inside and explores the inside of her mouth. I lick the top of her tongue and then slide under her tongue then lick her gums and the roof of her mouth.\n\n""Penny.... Please suck my breasts,"" Susan moaned.\n\nShe doesn't have to ask again! I have always wondered what it would be like to suck a breast. I have never done it. I position myself so that I can get to her right nipple and lick around it very slowly. I slowly open my mouth and place my lips around it and gently suck it into my mouth. What an wondrous feeling! It tastes superb. Her breast is fabulously soft and smooth as satin against my face. I open my mouth wider and suck as much as possible inside. I then slide my mouth back until only her rigid little nipple is all that is between my lips. I am feeling of her other breast with my left hand and my right hand is still around her neck, caressing her soft shoulder.\n\n""Oooooohhhhh!"" Susan moans loudly.\n\nHer hand leaves my breast and rests on my thigh. She begins to stroke my upper leg and I feel my legs instinctively part slightly. Her soft hand slowly slides to my inner thigh. Her palm feels so smooth against the skin on my leg. She slowly slips her hand up the inside of my leg until it just barely touches my lips through my nightie. My legs spontaneously open wider fingers on my outer lips. Her hand sneaks down to my well lubricated vagina and I moan as I feel her finger slide inside me.\n\n""Oh Susan!""\n\nSusan moves her finger in and out.....in and out....in and out. It is wonderful! My hips begin to rotate in rhythm with her talented fingers.\n\nSuddenly, without saying a word, Susan stands up. It shakes me out of my reverie. She holds out both hands to me. I place my hand in hers. She pulls me to a standing position just in front of her. Susan is slightly taller than I. We stare at each other for a moment, then she places her arms around my waist and pulls me to her. As she kisses me passionately on the lips, her hands slip underneath my bottoms and cup the cheeks of my ass and pull me tightly against her. Our bodies are touching from our knees to our breasts. I can feel her hard nipples pressing into my soft sensitive breasts. Her leg slips between my legs and she begins to press her pubic bone against my thigh.\n\nI put my arms around her waist and slide my hands under her bottoms and feel the incredibly smooth skin of her butt. For a few moments I knead her firm ass.\n\nSusan steps back. I am puzzled. Does she not like what I am doing? She takes one of my exposed breasts in each hand and squeezes firmly.\n\n""Mmmmmm....I love your tits, Penny. They are so soft and cute.""\n\nAgain, my body tingles all over. I can hardly breathe. ""Oh, Susan it feels so good! Squeeze them... all you want.""\n\nShe squeezes them harder. It hurts, but feels good at the same time. We are staring into each other's eyes. I want to kiss her again, but I am afraid if I do that it will break the spell. I slide my hand into her bottoms and find the soft fuzzy triangle on her pubic bone. She smiles and parts her legs. My hand is trembling. It has never been in a place like this before. I want to move lower, but I am afraid. Susan raises to her tiptoes and my middle finger slides between her lips before I realize what has happened. I am amazed at how hot her crotch is. She is also very wet. My finger explores between her full soft lips and find her clit.\n\n""Oohh GOD!""\n\nSusan's eyes close and her mouth opens as she moans very loudly. Her hips move back and forth as she is really turned on. She is still clutching my breasts in her hands.\n\nI will probably never have another chance like this and I must do it. I don't hesitate. I slide my hand lower between her legs and guide my middle finger into her very hot and wet pussy. It is very soft, wet and slippery in there. I have always wondered what another woman's pussy felt like inside. I explored the inside walls with my finger before returning to her clit and massaging it some more.\n\nSusan takes my hand out of her bottoms and takes me by the hand and leads me to her bed. She bends over, turns back the covers and motions me to lie down.\n\n""Turn the lights off"", I softly request, noticing that my voice is deep and gravely.\n\n""No, Penny, when I look at your pussy, I want to be able to see it.""\n\nI am very embarrassed. I am self-conscious about being naked in front of other people. All I have on now is my nightie bottoms. As I lay on the bed, she reaches for the waistband and pulls lightly. I lift my hips off the bed and my bottoms slide right off exposing my most private parts to Susan.\n\nShe bends over and removes her bottoms. For the first time I get a look at her blonde triangle. She has very little hair and her pussy is plainly visible. Her outer lips are engorged and the crevice between them is very conspicuous. I reach between her legs and just graze those beautiful lips with my fingertips.\n\n""Susan, I want.... to suck your tits.... again. I love.... doing that.""\n\nI can't believe that I hear those words coming from my mouth! She gets on the bed on all fours and leans over me so her naked tit is just in front of my mouth. As I part my lips and she lowers her nipple between them. I suck on her nipple and she again begins to breath very deeply. While I am sucking, my hand finds her so that my fingers are sliding in and out. I never stop sucking on her lovable firm tit. Susan is going wild as my free hand finds her other bare dangling boob and clenches it harshly.\n\nAfter a few minutes she backs away, places a hand on each one of my knees, spreads my legs and kneels between them. She stares down at my wide-open pussy and licks her lips. Oh no! She is not going to eat me! This has been great so far, but I can't put my mouth on a pussy. If I let her do this to me, she will expect me to do it to her. I try to put my legs together, but she is kneeling between them.\n\n""Nooo, Susan.... Please don't..... eat me!""\n\nSusan lays on top of me, keeping my legs spread with her legs. She places her sweet lips on mine and slips her tongue into my mouth. Her tongue is very long and I suck it softly like it were a penis. My arms are around her and I squeeze her tightly. She moves lower, takes my left nipple in her mouth and sucks. I can feel her smooth breasts on my bare tummy. Her legs are still between mine and I can't get them together. I begin to relax again. She then flicks my nipple with her tongue several times. She again sucks the nipple into her mouth and bites it very delicately. The feeling is indescribable. Her head moves down to my stomach and she inserts her tongue into my navel. I know what is coming next but I don't have the will power to resist. Susan kisses my hairy pubic mound. I am breathing very deeply. I am very weak. My body is trembling. I comply with her wishes and spread my legs as wide as they will go. Her tongue slowly eases between my engorged pussy lips. It explores the region between my lips until it touches my throbbing clit.\n\n""Ohhhh GOD!""\n\nI rotate my hips upward to give her better access. Her tongue flicks my clit very lightly and very quickly.\n\nI feel my body tingle all over. I recognize the feeling of an approaching orgasm.\n\n""Oh, Susan, I love you sooo much!"" We both know that I don't really love her in a sexual way, but at this moment in time, I really do.\n\nJust as I am about to orgasm, Susan's tongue wanders down further between my wet inner lips and further down to my now very wet opening and slips inside.\n\n""Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh.....Please....Don't stop!""\n\nHer tongue is incredibly long. It invades very deeply into my pussy. She rolls it around inside and flicks the walls. The feeling is phenomenal. I have never had a tongue as talented as this in my pussy. My hands begin to fondle my own little breasts. I pull at my nipples.\n\nHer mouth returns to my pulsating clit and sucks it inside. I go over the edge. All the muscles in my body tense at the same time. I push my pussy as high as it will go.\n\n""OH YES SUSAN PLEEEESE....DON'T STOP..... I'M CUMMING OH....YES... IT FEELS SO GOOD.... SUCK MY PUSSY......I LOVE IT.... I LOVE IT ....SUCK IT, SUCK IT, OH YES!!! SUCK IT SUSAN I LOVE YOU SO MUCH.... SUCK MY... PUSSY... IT'S INCREDIBLE!\n\nFinally the longest orgasm I think I have ever had dies down. Susan slides up on the bed and we hug and kiss. I can taste my juices on her lips. My hand cups her breast. I lower myself and take her hard pink nipple between my lips. I suck her nipple into my mouth and lick it while it is inside.\n\n""Oooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!""\n\nI want very much for Susan to have the same feelings that I had. I want to taste her juices. I slide my face down to her blonde hairy region and kiss her pubic mound very passionately. She spreads her legs very wide. I can smell her juices and feel heat on my chin. I kiss her between her spread outer lips. I thought it would be repulsive, but in fact it is quite pleasant. I move my head lower and she raises her hips higher. My lips land on her clit. I flick it lightly with my tongue.\n\n""Oooat from her crotch on my face now. She raises her hips higher and her vagina is now right at my mouth. I hesitate about a half a second then slide my tongue as deep into her pussy as it will go. ""Oh GOD!""\n\nAgain, Susan responds to my tongue. My tongue is not nearly as long as hers, but I put it in as far as it will go. I move it in and out, roll it around, and lick the walls of her pussy. Her love juices flow into my mouth and I swallow. I move back to her clit and suck it into my mouth and suck it like it were a little dick.\n\n""OH.... PENNY..... I'M COMING! EAT ME..... EAT ME.... PENNY EAT MY PUSSY! SUCK IT! OH FUCK PENNY I LOVE YOU..... SO.....MUCH!""\n\nWhen her climax finally over, I slide up on the bed and we embrace and very intensely kiss. I have just had the most powerful climax in my life. In a few minutes we are heated up again and this time do the famous ""69."" We fall asleep on our sides with our heads at each other's pussy.\n\nWhen I awake the next morning I have to think a minute to remember where I am and who I am with. We have a free day today and the conference and don't have to get up early. I am laying with my back to Susan and when she realizes that I am awake, she begins to rub my back. I start to turn over to face her, but her hand presses against my shoulder, stopping me. Her hand doesn't feel as soft this morning. She rubs my back for a few minutes and then her hand slides down to my ass and massages it. Soon her hand works its way between my legs. I lift my leg to give her access and she once again explores my outer lips, tracing their outline and then sliding into the crack between them to my clit.\n\n""Ooohh.... Susan.... it feels.....as good.....as.... last night!""\n\nHer finger touches my vagina and it immediately lubricates. Her finger slips easily inside. It feels much larger this morning. Maybe it is because my hole is tender this morning. She slides her finger in and out for several minutes and then returns to my clit. She lightly pinches my clit between her fingers. It sends a current of pleasure through my whole body. I notice that my hips are instinctively moving back and forth. I am breathing hard again. I reach my hand behind me to play with Susan's pussy. I am shocked when my hand touches a PENIS! I quickly turn over. It's Jack from the office!!! He is naked and I am naked and in bed with him! He has been playing with my naked pussy! He even had his finger in me!\n\nI look over at the other bed. Susan is laying on her side facing us and Tim is laying behind her with his arm over her and has one of her breasts cupped in his hand. They are both smiling.\n\nI am furious!!! I try to cover up, but the covers are on the floor. I start to get out of bed. Jack puts his hand on my breast and holds me down. He is massaging my breast roughly while holding me down.\n\n""HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE?"" I screamed\n\n""Susan called us after you fell asleep. We have been here for hours,"" Jack replied calmly while still fondling my breast.\n\nI grab his wrist and try to remove his hand. He just squeezes harder. The harder I pull on his wrist, the harder he squeezes. It is very painful so I quit pulling.\n\nHe leans over and places his mouth on my other nipple and sucks roughly.\n\n""No, Jack.... Please.... don't.... I am....married! I.... DON'T... DO... THIS KIND OF THING!\n\nJack is already turned on. I can feel his hard dick pressing against my side. He slides one leg between my legs. I try to keep them together but he is too strong. He rolls over on top of me and places his other leg between mine. I can feel his hard dick against my crotch.\n\n""Please, Jack.... Please don't do this! I am a.... married woman. I don't fool around. .""\n\n""What about last night?""\n\nOh, no! He knows about Susan and me last night!\n\n""Penny, you have turned me on for years.""\n\nHis hand goes between my legs. I can feel his wrist against my outer lips. I can feel his hand wrap around his dick. He places its head and the opening of my vagina and moves it around to get it lubricated. My pussy is very wet and it only takes a few seconds before I feel his dick slowly slide into me. It is much larger than my husbands. It stretches the walls of my pussy, completely gorging me. I have never had sex with anyone other than my husband and this really feels different.\n\n""Oh.... NO!""\n\nHe pumps slowly at first and then begins to bang me real hard. With each stroke in, he slams against my clit. I suddenly realize that my hips are moving up to meet him. My breathing again is very deep. My heart is pounding and it is very hot in the room. It feels very good. I am enjoying this!!! I close my eyes, wrap my arms around his muscular back and begin lustfully fucking him!\n\n""Oh yes, Jack ....fuck me....fuck me hard! I love it.... I love it.... it feels so fucking good..... you're so fucking great!""\n\n""I knew if I could ever get you turned on, Penny, you would enjoy fucking me. I knew you were hot.""\n\nHis words make me feel desirable. I had no idea that I had had such an effect on him. I have known Jack for years. I put my all into fucking him. I really want to please him.\n\nSuddenly there is something near my head. I open my eyes and there is Tim kneeling over me at head of the bed. I had forgotten about Susan and Tim. Tim's dick is right over my face just a few inches away. I impulsively open my mouth and he lowers his hard dick between my lips. It is smaller around than my husband's and tastes slightly different. Every time Jack pounds my pussy, Tim's dick goes further into my mouth.\n\nSusan leaves her bed and comes over and begins to suck on my left tit. I impulsively reach for her crotch with my left hand and slide my finger into her pussy. I massage one of her breasts with my right hand.\n\nThe sensations are overpowering. I cannot believe someone can be stimulated in so many ways at one time. I feel as if I will pass out. An orgasm is fast approaching. My body tingles all over. My muscles all tense together and I thrash all over the bed as I explode into a colossal orgasm. ""Oh .... Arrgghhh .....Uuhhh!""\n\nMy mouth is filled with Tim's dick, my pussy is overflowing with Jack's huge tool and Susan is sucking away on my breast.\n\nJack and Tim cum together, I can feel Jack's dick shooting into my pussy just as Tim fills my mouth with his cum.\n\nWe all fall into a pile on my bed. Needless to say, the rest of the day is spent in the hotel room, doing everything imaginable. It is the most unforgettable conference I have ever attended. For the first time I have really gotten to know Susan, Jack, and Tim."
786,borrowed waterbed,"['mf', 'rom']","As if reading my mind, when Will finally reached me where I stood on the train platform, he wrapped his arms around me, enveloping me completely. ""Hello Eliza,"" he whispered in my ear. The feel of his body so close to mine turned my nipples rock hard and made my sex burn like wildfire. God, I wanted him at that very moment, I wanted him to pull me into an alley, rip my sundress off, and fill me up with his cock. But I knew that he wouldn't do that; he has always been too private and possessive to share me with even the thought of onlookers. But I had to have him. I couldn't wait the half hour that it would take to get back to my apartment. I had got to find somewhere, somewhere close, somewhere at least semi-private. I searched frantically, trying not to look frantic, trying not to even look like I was searching. As we passed a store called ""Waterbed World,"" an idea struck me. I checked my watch; it was a few minutes before seven, closing time. I grabbed his hand and pull him towards the door. ""What are you doing?""\n""Shhh. Get sneaky, Will."" I pulled him inside the door. The clerks were gathered around the cash register, off to the left side of the store, either engrossed in gossip. The store was a large showroom, and so we were able duck behind one of the displays and avoid being seen. ""They're getting ready to close. Why are we here?"" Will asked me, obviously confused. I took his hands in mine and slid them under my sundress, past my hips where panties should have been and up to my bare breasts. His face became distored between feelings of pleasure from my bare skin and confusion about our situation. I wrapped my arms around his neck and whispered, ""I have got to have you, right now. I can't wait until we get home."" From the feel of his cock straining against his jeans, I know that I was going to win, that I was going to be able to take him right here. ""They'll see us..."" Will whispered back to me, but when I led his fingers down to my pussy to feel the wetness, he shut up. The only sound coming from his lips was a light moan. One of the clerks made a quick run through the store, looking for any stray customers. She missed the nook that we were settled into though, slowly kissing and caressing each other. She yelled to the other clerks, ""It's all clear."" They headed out of the store, still engrossed in their gossip. The lock clicked behind them. The store was empty. We were alone. I slipped my dress off quickly, in one motion, and pressed myself up against Will's body, letting his hands gently caress my naked flesh, his lips delicately savor the taste of my skin. The caresses stopped only to slowly strip Will of his clothes, letting the soft warmth of his skin press against mine. He had never been so gentle with me before, never so tender. I couldn't even really describe how it made me feel: voluptuous, womanly, loved. I wanted to submit completely to him, not because he was overpowering, but because he was attentive, so aware of me. All that was left to be removed was his underwear, and so I slowly slipped them off, exposing his large, rock-hard cock. I took it between my legs, slowly rubbing it against the soft skin of my inner thighs and the wetness of my sex. I was sure that I was going to collapse from the torture of his hands roaming my flesh and his cock lightly brushing my clit. He quietly led me over to one of the nearby waterbeds, a luxurious king-sized one, and lay me down on it. To my surprise, it was in full view of the window, although a brightly lit display probably helped hide our lovemaking from view. It was still risky though, not that that bothered me. I just didn't expect it from Will. Will crawled over me, kissing every inch of my body, waking up every one of my nerves. He paused at my pussy, and slowly licked and sucked at my clit, thrusting his tongue and then two fingers into my hole. The laziness of it all was driving me wild; I felt sure that I would never feel the pleasure of his swollen cock thrusting into me. With that thought of the first penetration, the thought of my walls enveloping him, a chain reaction of heat and pleasure began. As Will thrust three fingers into my sopping wet hole, my body exploded in a massive orgasm. Will slowly licked my clit as I came down off the orgasm, and then began crawling up over me again, gently kissing my hips, my stomach, my breasts, my neck. The feel of his skin against mine was like religious experience, so intense that I almost doubted its reality. God, I wanted him inside of me so badly, and yet he just continued to kiss me, as if he was lost in the softness of my skin. I wet my hand with saliva and reached around for his cock. I grabbed it, stroking and kneading it. As his moans grew louder, I knew that, even in my submission, I was in complete control. It didn't take long before I could no longer stand to just stroke his throbbing member with my hand; I slowly inched my body down to his cock and slowly guided it into me. Will paused for a second, not letting me have my way, and then slowly penetrated me. Oh God, it felt amazing, the sensations were so intense. A moan escaped my lips, echoing through the store. Will paused again, letting both of us savor the feel of his cock completely inside of me, and then thrust inside of me again, picking up speed with each penetration. It didn't take long before I exploded into another orgasm, the walls of my cunt spasming around Will's cock, driving him right to the edge. He paused though, taking a moment to slowly caress my breasts, before plunging the full length of his cock into me and burying his face in my shoulder. He came in short spasms, barely managing to breathe, as he spread his hot seed inside of me. He collapsed over me, nearly crushing me under his weight, and then slowly rolled off of me to rest next to me. We snuggled up together like two spoons, with him caressing my hair as we slowly drifted off into sleep. When we woke up, it was pitch black outside. We sleepily shuffled about, searching for our clothes, haphazardly dressing ourselves. We snuck out the emergency exit, probably setting off some alarm somewhere, and headed for my car. It was a great start to one hell of an amazing visit."
787,brother and sister in love,['mf inc'],"Quite honestly I like to wank a lot. I don't know about other guys, but if I have the chance I will do it about 4-6 times a day. I think it is fun, and I have got it down to a fine art. I have wanked almost continuously since I was 8, and maybe because of that, I have a really nice 9 inch cock that inspires me to action all of the time. I am now 25 years old and even though I am in a steady relationship, I still keep my obsession with my cock up at every opportunity.\n\nMy favourite thing to do is to watch porn movies when I wank. This way I can get all involved in the characters and actually imagine to be a part of the action. I have my best orgasms when there is a group on screen cumming at the same time with loud howls. When I was living at home with my parents, it was a challenge to keep this habit up, as I had to wait until they, and my sister, were out of the house so I could use the video player. This was rare, so it was a real treat for me.\n\nOn this particular Saturday in summer, just the opportunity arose. My parents were going away for the weekend and my sister was going out for a party. She was 16 at the time, 11 months older than me, and really into the party scene, with different boyfriends all the time and the lot. I just accepted it and did not even think about her being sexually active, even though she would bring boys home (again when the parents were away) and stay all night with them in her room.\n\nI had everything planned. I went to the video store the night before and got 2 or 3 porns which appealed. I had made sure the doors were locked and the curtains drawn, then settled down to watch the movie. Just as I put the tape in I heard a rattle at the back door. I urgently pulled up my jeans, already fighting a swelling hardon and hastily buttoned my shirt up. The rattling turned into a knocking, so I ran into the kitchen to investigate. I opened the door and it was my sister. She was standing there fumbling with her keys. She asked me why I locked the door, and I said it was by accident. She shrugged and pushed passed me.\n\nAs I got back into the living room, I realised that I forgot to stop the movie, and it had already started playing. Jen asked me what I was watching, knowing full well by just looking at the screen. I flushed. She picked up on my embarrassment, and probably wised up to my plan too. She then surprised me by asking if she could watch too. I had nowhere to go, so I said ""sure"" and we goofily sat down on the couch while we watched a woman, missing her husband laying into herself with a ribbed vibrator.\n\nThe movie was good, it was one I had not seen before, and it was the first time I saw incest. One story was about this woman, who with another woman (also her lover) plotted to seduce her younger brother. I was not looking at Jen, but intently staring at the screen. I could feel the pre-cum on my somewhat inhibited cock, and I literally got a buzz when I saw this woman in a see through nighty come to the door to greet her brother. She hugged him, pressing her heavyweight jugs roughly against him and lingered far too long on the kiss for it to be an innocent sisterly greeting. He was visibly taken aback, but I could see his arousal, and I could feel it too. Watching this display of incest for the first time, made me the most horny I had ever been. I silently cursed Jen being home, when I felt the little finger of her left hand nudge against mine on the sofa. I resisted the urge to move my arm, mostly because I had a swollen donger and this movement would have betrayed my condition to her.\n\nWe kept watching, she did not move her finger. I became acutely aware of this point of contact and found it hard to concentrate on the video. We were then greeted with the woman offering her brother a drink, and him peering at her delicious cleavage, and trying to look innocent. She then said something like ""You like what you see?"" and he gave a nod and smiled vacantly. She then proceeded to unclasp her bra and let them bounce into full view under her almost invisible robe. He said something like ""Wow"" and started to feel them through the silky material. She started moaning sensually which cued them into a passionate embrace and steamy kiss. Their tongues curling about each other in clear view. He then pushes back and says ""No this is wrong"", and the resulting tension was just about killing my cock, never before did I want to see fucking than with this guy and this woman.\n\nMy delusions were shattered momentarily when my sisters hand moved up and on top of mine. I involuntarily turned to look at her. It was then I noticed for the first time how beautiful she was. I also noticed that she was just as horny as me, with fully dilated pupils and a glazed expression on her face. We locked eyes and I felt the physical desire pump between us before I glanced away. I was physically shaking at this point. Almost to hide my shaking rather than anything else, I started stroking the back of her hand with mine. She responded by closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.\n\nWe started grasping and feeling each others hands with sensations through our moist skin enhanced 1000 times. I moved my caress up her left arm and under the shoulder or her tee-shirt where I massaged her rounded shoulder. She responded by reaching out and stroking my arm, then shoulder then neck and face. We were both deeply aroused and almost fighting to keep lucid amongst the adrenalin and hormone highs we were on. Our breathing came in horse gasps that responded to each move. She clasped behind my neck and pulled me toward her. I smelled her sweet perfume coupled with her delicious sweat consciously for the first time.\n\nI reached forward and slowly slipped my fingers through her luscious blonde hair and we pulled together into a heavenly kiss. When my lips touched hers, I nearly passed out. Her hot moist breath and round full lips triggered off a massive palpitation of my heart. I moved back slightly, but feeling the strengthened pressure of her hands on my neck, I came back into the kiss, and greeted her hungry tongue with my equally hungry one. We pulsed and swirled, sucked and bit, in the most sensuous kiss I had ever experienced.\n\nShe was outwardly stroking my face, neck and back with her free hand, and I was cradling her beautiful head in my hands. Our bodies were in an awkward position to get really close without breaking the kiss, and we were probably both afraid to end the magical embrace to move. We must have kissed for about an hour. My tongue was cramped, and my lips numb when we finally broke loose. But my cock was so aroused, it was in pain, and my undies were soaked with pre cum.\n\nWe caressed each others bodies, innocently trying to avoid genital contact. We turned and watched the video, turning back to look deeply into the others eyes and to stroke a cheek, or brush an ear lobe with our sensitized fingertips. When the video finished, Jen broke the silence by asking if I wanted a coffee. I replied yes, hoarsely at first. She gracefully got up, adjusted her wrinkled clothes and matted hair and went into the kitchen. I took the opportunity to survey the damage in my pants. I hastily adjusted my throbbing cock and felt the stickiness of a large amount of pre cum in my undies. I was basically in overload and in quite an amount of pain too. I went to the loo to have a piss, but it was mostly fruitless, only getting a couple of squirts out, one ending up against the wall.\n\nWhen I returned, Jen was setting down the mugs on the coffee table. We sat down again. She said that she was sorry for what had happened, and didn't know why she did what she did. I said that ""it took two to tango"" and that I was just as much the reason as she was. There was an uncomfortable silence, and then she said that we probably should not have done it, and should not do it again, and not tell anyone else. I agreed, but felt just the opposite about wanting to do it (and more) again. I broke out into a cold sweat and rather than saying anything, just took a long sip of my coffee. She then added, with a cheeky smile, that she did enjoy it though.\n\nShe supped the rest of her coffee and said goodnight. My hormones were in a turmoil. I had to satisfy my immediate need, so even though it was about 11:00, I put in the next porn, quickly got undressed and proceeded to slowly jack myself off. I was not worried that Jen might come in and find me, in fact I was kind of hoping she would.\n\nI had my first cum in a matter of a couple of minutes, a mind-blowing wad of jism shot out and landed in a warm mass on my belly and chest. Just as I climaxed I had my first sex fantasy about blowing my load into Jen. This was the most powerful orgasm I had experienced to date. I quickly recuperated and went for number two then soon after, number three. With the tape finished and me really tired, I called it a night. But I woke two times in the night with a raging hardon and had to blow jis twice to calm it down.\n\nOn the Sunday evening over dinner Jen and I exchanged furtive glances and spoke little. The parents asked the usual mundane questions about how her practice was going on and I asked how their trip was. Basically small talk. It was driving me nuts. I wanted to talk to Jen about last night and perhaps more. I wanted more than anything to find out if she feels the same way about me as I do about her.\n\nMy opportunity came when the parents went to bed at about 10:30. We were both sitting on the couch watching some inane TV drama. I was shaking with nervousness, and she was completely ignoring me. I finally blurted out ""What about last night then?"" It was as subtle as a bomb. After a brief silence she turned and looked at me squarely and said, ""I told you, we musn't talk about it. We could get into real trouble.""\n\nI could see she was visibly shaken too. I apologised for being insensitive, and I added that I have feelings too, and that I needed to at least know if she had the same. She quitely replied ""Yes"" as she exhaled a long breath. She repeated slowly ""Yes Alec I do."" She paused again, and then said with a pained look ""That's why we can't continue, I feel so good with you that I'm afraid it will go too far.""\n""What's wrong with that?"" was my knee jerk reaction. ""Plenty is wrong my sweet, you are my brother… I have a boyfriend for Christ's sake."" She reached out and took both my hands in hers and continued. ""And I love you too much to put you through this, you have your whole life ahead of you."" I gave my reply no conscious thought. ""But I love you, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you Jen."" I was just about in tears. She pulled me close and hugged me. For the first time I felt her hard nipples against my chest and within a breath I was fully aroused. I stroked her back and hair and felt and heard her sigh deeply. She said with a shaky voice, ""Oh Alec, I do love you too."" Her voice came tenderly in my ear and she hugged me tightly. She then wordlessly took my hand and lead me up to her bedroom. On the way she shut my bedroom door and motioned me to be quiet. She looked down at my gym pants and the large protrusion in them and smiled playfully.\n\nWhen we got into her room, she shut and locked the door. She moved straight toward me and we started kissing passionately again. This time we were removing each others clothing while we did so. I felt the beautiful soft curves of her waist and hips and the firm roundness of her glorious buttocks for the first time. She was feeling me up also. She was sliding her hands over my naked chest and firm flat belly. She moved up and felt my round strong shoulders and down my back toward my buttocks. When she got to my muscular buttocks, she gasped, and told me that I have the best arse she has ever seen or felt. She then lead me to her bed.\n\nWe lay down on top of the covers and started kissing and feeling again. She was the first one to venture into more intimate places. She first started stroking my stomach with her left hand, then let her pinky slip down onto my pubic hair, she then started rubbing my pubes with her fingers (a sensation which drives us both wild). She would occasionally bump her hand into my highly stiff shaft and finally decided to take the whole member into her fist. I let out a spontaneous moan, and she quietly shushed me with her lips.\n\nShe then started pumping me, somewhat awkwardly, with her left hand. I started to feel her hip and flat belly with my right hand and performed a similar action on her pubic hair. I then slowly ventured my hand down feeling her wonderful wet mound for the first time. I could smell her wetness and sweat as well, and my mouth began to water. This prompted me to strongly desire oral sex with my delicious sister. I embarked on a strategy.\n\nFirstly I kissed her on the cheeks and chin. Pecking sucks which met with a good response of her rocking her hips slowly. I then kissed her ear lobe tenderly and tongued around her ear. She sighed and opened her mouth as if to mime a loud moan. I then moved down to her neck and shoulders kissing strongly and tracing between kisses with my tongue. The smell, taste and feel of her skin was just driving me wild! I then moved down her chest to her left breast. Instinctively I started moving my tongue around in ever decreasing circles, until my tongue greeted her glittering jewel of a nipple. She squirmed visibly enraptured by this act. I then brought my lips to touch against the areola gently, prompting her to pull back slightly. I licked and sucked her beautiful jugs like they were the finest ice cream ever invented. I nearly got too engrossed in her beautiful breasts and forgot the overall mission. I then slid down and moved my tongue down through her cleavage and onto her sweaty belly. I licked the salty beads of sweat off and tongued her shallow belly button vigorously, knowing in my passion that we were once both connected to the same womb.\n\nMy plan was coming to fruition as my lips moved down and tasted her salty and fragrant pubic hair. My tongue eagerly darted further down and tasted the most heavenly moisture ever created. She then threw her head back and rolled over onto her back with legs spread longingly. I moved my head back to survey the most gorgeous site ever to greet me: My naked sister lying on her back with her beautiful legs spread, revealing the pink flesh of her perfectly formed vagina.\n\nMy tongue dove into her wetness and darted around with a life of its own. I found her sensational clit and started softly stroking it with my tongue. This prompted her hips to buck wildly with every lick, and her thighs to come in to tightly grip my head and force it into her. I released pressure on her clit and she let go of my head. I then proceeded to trace the outline of her labia from top to bottom and up again, drinking in every delicious taste and scent. She was obviously wild as she reached down and grabbed my hair roughly, pulling my face into her hole. I plunged my long tongue deeply into her sopping cavern and withdrew. On my second time she let out a yelp and her whole body shuddered violently. I kept licking and thrusting as each new wave of wetness was expelled from her opening by her contractions. She spasmed again and yet again before she pulled her body back and closed her legs. She was visibly shaking and her voice was weak as she said, ""That... was... the best... I have... ever had."" She sighed and drew me up to her and kissed me tenderly, eager to taste her own wetness in my mouth as I was eager to share it with her. She stopped and added. ""You are perfect little brother, you know exactly what to do. You really know how to orgasm your big sister. We kissed again, we were both smiling and she broke off and we quietly laughed with joy at our encounter.\n\nMy cock was literally throbbing, and she sensed the need. She rolled over and got up. She then moved down to the foot of the bed and climbed up on me. The full sight of her lithe body coming up toward me was almost too much to bear. I told her how beautiful she was, and she responded coyly that we were both from the same seed. Rather than move right up on me as I thought she would, she advanced to the point where her full tits were dangling around my large erect member. She then moved her arms down so that they wedged my cock in between her jugs and then she pressed down to trap my cock in the tight crevice of her cleavage. She then writhed up and down on my cock, pushing upward with her knees. I immediately took the queue to start grinding my hips so that my cock bobbed in and out between her breasts. Her nipples were also getting stimulated against my groin and hip area.\n\nI thought that with this from of ""inefficient"" stimulation that I would take a long time form me to ccum, but with my sexy sister and her gorgeous breasts hanging over me, I felt on the brink within a couple of minutes. She sensed my condition and rocked faster. She smiled broadly and blew me a kiss. I could barely just open and close my eyelids. I felt the jism throb and swell in my balls as they became like fire, then muscle contractions, and shortly after spurt after spurt of sticky white cum. I was surprised to see my sister trying to catch my sperm in her mouth, and succeeding in catching some and having some spurt on her face and chin. She looked like she was really enjoying the taste and licked her lips with her sensual tongue, then proceeded to move down on my cock head with her soft mouth.\n\nWith swirling motions and gentle suction, she slurped my cock clean provoking after spasms in my dick that almost rocked my whole body. She said ""We are better than any porn movie my love."" and smiled and came up for another passionate kiss, this time to share my jism between us.\n\nIt was late, and we hugged gently and fell asleep. I awoke cold in the early hours, lying naked with my sister on her bed. I whispered ""I love you"" in her ear, and she responded sleepily with ""I love you too Alec."" She smiled. I pulled the bedspread over her and started to tiptoe from her room when she said, ""Where are you going lover?"" I replied, ""To my room"". She said, ""This is your room now. I want to wake up with you in the morning my love."" My heart sang at the prospect. I slipped into the bed beside her, and she adjusted the covers so that we were both underneath. She then pulled me closely toward her, her breath smelt wonderfully of a mixture of our juices. She opened her beautiful dark blue eyes and simply said, ""I want you to fuck me now Alec.""\n\nI did not hesitate, I moved my body on top of hers and started kissing her neck and ear somewhat forcefully. She responded well to this and moved her hands down my sides and onto my tight buttocks. She then started rubbing my butt gently with her fingers and tracing across its top of its crack. This was driving me wild. My hardon was already so large it was aching. I kissed her mouth again and our tongues played out a sexual ballet in each others longing mouths. I lowered my chest so that it rubbed her dark pink nipples softly but strongly.\n\nShe grabbed my hips tightly and started guiding my shaft toward her longing gash. She was softly chanting ""Fuck me... fuck me... fuck me Alec please... oh please."" She grabbed my dick with her right hand and she held its tip up to her red hot slit. ""Do me with your big shaft Alec, please fuck me with your long manly meat. Do me you sister fucker... Alec, ooooh... ooooh, you are so big Alec... It is so beautiful Alec. It is so beautiful to have you in me Alec... ooooh fuck me little brother, make your sister pregnant Alec. Ooooh yes, more Alec, more...""\n\nI humped into her in a frenzied drive to give her the most passion she has ever felt and ever likely to feel. All thoughts of me disappeared and I focused solely on making this my sisters best ever fuck. I wanted to do her good so she will never want to fuck another man. And buy the way she was reacting, I was succeeding. I pounded then grinded, sped up, slowed down all while I was kissing her mouth with unheard of passion. All my mind was thinking of is how I was buried in my sisters fantastic hot cunt and I was fucking her like a god.\n\nShe let out a scream that I am sure my parents must of heard and her body bucked and back arched pressing her wonderful tits into my face, she gasped for breath and grabbed onto my muscular arms for support, she gasped a muted scream once again and her body stiffened. Her eyes rolling back. I kept pounding faster and faster as I felt my own explosion building in my balls. As I shot my creamy jet deep into my sister, she gasped and yelped again, her cunt gripping my dick like a vice. Her body then went limp and her breathing slowed right down. She had fainted.\n\nI slowly extracted my shaft from her still tight cunt. I then moved up beside her, and pulled the sheets up. I kissed her gently on the ear and said ""I love you Jen, I love you so much."" I hugged her close and went to sleep. The next morning I woke up in my sisters arms. Her eyes flicked open and smiled a smile of love beyond measure. I returned her smile with a gentle kiss to her forehead.\n\n © 1996 Edward L. Cooper. All Rights Reserved Written 4 November, 1996"
788,C and C,"['M+F', 'slut wife', 'voy', 'intr']","Let me tell you a little about my slut wife. She is tall, about 5'10"" and works out just enough to tone. Her legs are thin, long, but not too skinny. She has long red hair and blue eyes and just a couple of cute freckles on her nose. Her breasts are full with nice nipples and her ass could launch a thousand wet dreams.\n\nSomewhere over Iowa she leaned over and asked me, ""When is the honeymoon over.""\n\nI could tell she was eyeing the steward, excuse me, male ""flight attendant"" the charter company had provided.\n\n""When I carry you over the threshold of our house,"" I said.\n\nCarly pouted. I had to smile. Now I was torturing her, for a change.\n\n""We could join the 'Mile High Club,'"" she whispered in my ear. Unfortunately, the small jet didn't provide much privacy. Plus the flight attendant, the pilots, all knew who I was and this slut wife thing was not going to work if Carly (and I) weren't discrete.\n\nWhen the limousine service's car dropped us off in front of my house (a big Tudor style monstrosity in an exclusive, gated community) I opened the door, picked Carly up, carried her over the threshold, and said, ""The honeymoon is now over.""\n\nWe were so tired from traveling all day I let the household staff bring in the luggage and Carly and I went to bed. For the first night in our marriage, we didn't have sex.\n\nI woke up the next morning alone in the bed. I looked at my watch; it was almost noon. After cleaning up I went downstairs. I couldn't find Carly. Eventually I found the cook, a big Swedish matron named (I kid you not) Helga, in the kitchen.\n\n""Helga, have you seen Mrs. Evans?""\n\n""Ya, she left earlier this morning in her car."" Carly had a Miata; I was going to try to get her to let me buy her an Z3 or a Boxter.\n\n""Did she say were she was going?""\n\n""No, sir.""\n\nDamn. I hadn't gotten her a cell phone yet. But I had an idea. I picked up the kitchen phone and dialed her apartment (she hadn't gotten rid of it yet). Maybe she went over to get some of her stuff. But no luck, the phone rang and rang but no one picked it up.\n\nI had a pretty good idea were she was. She was out getting fucked.\n\nWhen she hadn't come back by five that evening I got worried. At midnight I was almost panicked. Somehow I slept some during the night.\n\nEarly the next morning she still wasn't back. I made some excuse to household staff (who must have thought my new bride had ran away) and took the household car, a Ford Taurus station wagon (the M5 is too conspicuous and the Viper is like driving a parade float . . . with Cindy Crawford and Tyra Banks on it . . . naked). I couldn't call the police. What if they found her and she was fucking someone? It'd get in the papers.\n\nBut what if she was dead? It'd still get in the papers. I could only think one thing to do. She told me she caught taxis at hospitals because they were always there so I drove to the nearest one. And she was right.\n\nThere were three lined up by the front door. I drove through the parking lot looking for her Miata. I didn't find it so I went to another hospital. Wasn't there, either, and I was starting to get worried. Finally, at the third!\n\nI had a picture of Carly so I showed it to the two taxi drivers in front of the hospital. Neither one recognized her. So I waited. Because it was hot out I waited in the lobby, ignoring the stares of the receptionists. When a new taxi arrived I would ask that driver if he'd seen Carly. None had. I was there until nearly noon when another taxi pulled up that I didn't recognize. I was about to go outside to show the driver Carly's picture when she got out of it. She was wearing a seedy looking trench coat. She walked toward the parking lot. When she stepped her long legs would extend out of the front opening of the coat. I could see she was wearing white high heels, white hose (one with a big run), and little turndown socks. I never saw a hint of a skirt so she was either not wearing one or it was very short.\n\nShe got in the Miata and drove out of the parking lot after paying the attendant. I ran, got in the station wagon, paid the attendant with a $50 for a $10 fee (didn't want to wait for the change) and floored it. I hoped Carly wouldn't know the way home as well as I did but I also didn't want to pass her. I took side streets at felonious velocities. When I reached the gate the guard waved me through, recognizing the car. But I stopped.\n\n""Has Mrs. Evans come through, yet?""\n\n""No, sir.""\n\n""Good,"" and I floored it again. I'd probably get a nasty letter from the homeowners association for my speed but I didn't care. However, there was no need to rush: I got there a full hour ahead of Carly. When she walked in the door I was standing in the foyer, my arms akimbo.\n\nCarly just looked at me. She looked totally different than how I'd seen her at the hospital. She was dressed in expensive khaki slacks and a nice silk blouse. She had a tiny little purse that probably cost $1,000 and some subtle but expensive jewelry I'd given her. Her hair and make-up were prefect. She looked every bit the proper trophy wife.\n\nTrying to control my anger I said, ""Where have you been?""\n\nShe looked confused. ""The honeymoon is over.""\n\n""I know,"" I said, ""but you've been gone for a full day.""\n\nJust then the housekeeper, a little Puerto Rican woman walked in. Carly said, ""Let's discuss this upstairs.""\n\nI followed her up the stairs and into our bedroom. We walked in and I closed the door behind us.\n\n""James,"" she said softly, ""one month was too long. I'm sorry, I had to get fucked.""\n\n""I'm not mad about that,"" I said. I'd accepted that my wife was a slut. In a way, I liked it. ""But you can't just leave me to wonder if you're dead somewhere.""\n\nShe nodded. ""You're right. And I'm sorry.""\n\n""Listen,"" I said. ""I have an idea. I'll get us both cell phones. I want you to call me twice a day, unless we're together of course. Once at ten AM and once at ten PM. All you have to do is let me know you're all right. I'll even get you a phone with an alarm to remind you. Will you do that?""\n\nCarly rushed into my arms and kissed me. ""Of course I will."" She tasted like cum.\n\n""Now,"" I looked at her. ""Tell me about it.""\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""When I agreed to let you be a slut you promised to tell me every detail.""\n\nCarly smiled. ""Yes, I know. I just figured you were still mad."" She sat one the bed and I sat in one of the room's chairs.\n\n""We've got to do something,"" she began, ""about the household help. I had to go to my apartment to change.""\n\n""Change into what?"" I interrupted.\n\nShe dug into the purse and handed me a Polaroid. ""This.""\n\nLooking at the photo my knees almost buckled with desire. It was a picture of her. She was laying on a bed with a cheap, pink bedspread and smiling at the camera. She was wearing a white blouse with a little black ribbon tied in a bow like a tie. She had on a gray plaid skirt that was incredibly short. It didn't matter, though, it was pushed up around her hips exposing her cunt. She had on white thigh-high stockings (one with the aforementioned run in it) and white, turn-down socks and white high heels.\n\n""My 'schoolgirl' outfit,"" Carly explained.\n\nBut it wasn't the outfit so much as how she looked. Her face and hair were covered in cum, some dried, some fresh. Her cunt had cum leaking out of it and there was dried cum on her pubic hair and thighs. The stockings and skirt were also stained with cum. She looked like a well-used slut schoolgirl.\n\n""What happened?"" I asked.\n\n""I left yesterday morning and went to my apartment and changed into that outfit,"" as she spoke she sat on the bed. I sat in the chair by the fireplace. ""Then I went to a hospital and caught a taxi to a bar."" I didn't mention I knew about the hospital. ""I asked the driver to wait; I didn't think I'd be long. The bar was serving lunch to a workday crowd. Lots of men, no women. They looked at me as if I were some erotic space alien. I sat down at the bar letting my skirt ride up and asked for a Shirley Temple.""\n\n""You didn't?"" I asked.\n\nShe nodded and smiled. ""The bartender asked for my I.D. I told him I didn't have one and he said I'd have to leave. 'Are you sure you want me to leave?' I asked him and I climbed up on the bar, swung my legs over so he could see up my skirt to my white, silk panties, dropped behind the bar on my knees and started massaging his cock through his pants. He just grinned at me so I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. I don't know when the last time this guy bathed but he smelled awful but in the mood I was in, that was only a turn-on.\n\n""I sucked his cock down and started giving him head. The bar got quiet and I realized we soon had an audience peering over the bar. I really got into that so I gave him a long, slow blowjob. The audience started cheering me on. Finally I felt his cock get stiffer and start to throb so I pulled him out of my mouth and let him come all over my face.""\n\nBy this time I had my cock out and was masturbating. Carly had unzipped her pants and had her hand in her panties.\n\n""The crowd cheered. I smiled and said, 'Anyone else?' Well, that's all it took. I had all of them lined up and I sucked them all off. Fifty men must have come on my face. It was in my eyes, my hair, dripping off my chin. But nobody fucked me.""\n\n""Poor girl,"" I said sarcastically and stood up and pushed her on the bed. I started to remove her pants as she continued. ""I used a bar towel to clean up a bit and decided to leave to find someone to fuck me. As I was walking out I noticed the taxi driver standing by the door. He looked at me and I knew he'd seen everything.\n\n""'I need cock,' I said to him.""\n\nBy now I had Carly naked from the waist down and I could see her cunt was leaking cum despite having obviously taken a shower at her apartment. I tentatively started licking her clit, trying very hard not to lap up any of the strange men's cum.\n\nCarly continued with her story but she was starting to breath hard; she was apparently enjoying my ministrations on her clit. ""He smiled. 'Fix your face and I can get you more cock than you can handle,' he said.\n\n""'Got a mirror in the car?' I asked. He nodded and so we went to the taxi. We drove to a seedy looking hotel. He waited while I put my makeup back on. I used a comb to try to make my hair look less full of cum.\n\n""'What is this place?' I asked him.\n\n""'Where I live,' he said. 'Lots of horny, single guys.'\n\n""He took me up to his apartment. It was a one-room studio with an old bed with metal headboard and footboard. I thought maybe he was going to fuck me but he had other ideas. He told me to wait and he left. A few minutes later he walked in with a young, pimply kid. He looked about 17. The kid looked me over like I was a piece of meat.\n\n""'How much?' the kid asked.\n\nI stopped licking her to look at her face. ""'How much'?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes,"" Carly said, her eyes ablaze, ""apparently he was planning on whoring me out.""\n\n""Shit,"" I whispered. So now I apparently have a slut whore wife. I went back to licking her growing clit.\n\n""'Twenty-five for a blow job,'"" Carly continued with her narration, ""'Fifty for a straight fuck, one hundred for anal.' Then he looked at me and said, 'You do do anal, don't you?' I could only nod I was so surprised.\n\n""'I only got thirty,' the kid said.\n\n""'For thirty you can come on my face,' I said. The kid's eyes grew wide and he dug in his pocket and pulled out a wad of dirty bills. He started to give them to me by the driver took them. He walked out but said over his shoulder, 'Ya got fifteen minutes. Enjoy!'\n\nCarly had been breathing harder as I worked on her clit. Finally she pushed my head down toward her cunt and I knew what she wanted. She likes me to put my tongue up her cunt. But I'd never done it when it was full of semen. At first I resisted but she pushed harder and my nose ended up dipping in the cum dripping our of her vagina. After that, I figured I was in for it so I started licking the cum out of her.\n\n""The kid was a little nervous,"" she went on, ""so I told him to relax and said 'Let me take care of everything.' I got down on my knees in front of him. He seemed to like that. I undid his jeans and pushed them to his ankles. Then I lowered his underwear and there was the nicest young cock I'd seen in ages. It was hard as a rock. I touched it with my hand and the kid groaned and his knees seemed to give a little. 'Easy there, big fella,' I said. I took his cock in my mouth and almost immediately he came. I pulled out and let him come on my face. He looked so happy.""\n\nI was still licking up and down her vulva as she kept talking. ""The kid left and almost immediately another man came in with the driver. He was older, like fifty. He paid the driver fifty dollar and again he gave us fifteen minutes. I helped the man undress and I slipped off my panties - I never saw them again - and lay on the bed. The man crawled on top of me and fucked me quick. He asked me if there was cum on my face and I said, 'Yes.' With that he started coming inside me.""\n\nThat was it; I had to fuck my slut whore of a wife. I climbed on top of her, much as I imagined the old man doing, and shoved my cock into her very wet cunt.\n\nCarly groaned as I entered her. But she kept talking. ""It went on like that for hours. I got fucked so many times I lost count. I got fucked up the ass at least five times. Some of them came in me, some on me. I slept between tricks. Once I woke up and the pimply kid was fucking me. He must have found more money. Somebody took some pictures of me. They left me the one I showed you. I was covered in cum and it was leaking from my cunt and ass.\n\n""Finally the driver walked in and handed me a wad of bills.\n\n""'What's this?' I asked?\n\n""'Your share,' he said. 'Fifty percent. You've fucked out the entire place.'\n\nHearing those words I came with a vengeance. Carly came too and the story was paused as we mutually orgasmed. A long time later I lay beside her on the bed holding her.\n\n""'Take me home,' I said,"" she continued, ""really meaning the hospital where my car was. He nodded. In the taxi I counted the money. I had almost a thousand dollars. I saw a Goodwill store and told the driver to stop. He did and I went inside and bought a trench coat so I could walk to my car at the hospital without being a spectacle. I paid the thousand dollars for it. I don't know what the old lady behind the counter thought and I don't care. The driver dropped me off and I drove to my apartment and changed.""\n\nI tried to calculate it out. She made about $1,000 whoring for a taxi driver. If there were 50% straight fuck at $50 a pop, about 50% oral at $25 a pop, and five anal, how many men had used my wife, my beautiful trophy wife, as their fuck toy. Let's see, I thought, ""x"" times 25 plus ""y"" times 50 plus five times 75 equals 2000 where ""x"" is the number of blowjobs and ""y"" is the number of straight fucks. And ""x"" plus ""y"" plus five equals the number of men. Well, I had two equations but three unknowns and after my nearly sleepless night and that great fuck, I just fell asleep.\n\nThe phone thing worked and I never had to worry again. We decided Carly should keep her apartment for a place to change clothes, clean up, and, uhm, entertain. She'd never taken men home to her apartment before but now she could since she didn't live there.\n\nThe phone thing also resulted in some interesting experiences. Once it rang while I was out to dinner with another member of the board of directors of the big internet company that bought my company.\n\n""James,"" Carly said panting.\n\n""Yes?"" I asked.\n\n""Just - pant - checking - groan - in; it's ten.""\n\nThe other guy was sitting right across the table from me. ""Are you, uhm, busy?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes, I have a big black cock in me,"" she replied breathlessly.\n\nI had an instant hard-on. I turned to my companion, ""I'm sorry, I have to take this call."" I left the table and headed for the bathroom. Carly was describing her fuck as I went. I got inside dying to get in a stall and jerk off. Damn, there was an attendant. I went to the elevator and went to the parking garage and got in my car. Carly was still huskily telling me every juicy detail of her slutting. I got in the M5 and hoped the tinted windows were dark enough. I beat off right there in the driver's seat listening to my wife get fucked over the phone. I came as she did, screaming in the phone. Sort of gives a new definition to ""phone sex."" I used tissues in the car to clean up and returned to the restaurant apologizing for the ""emergency call.""\n\nSo, like a lot of married folks, we settled into a routine. You may think rich people have nothing to do. Hardly. You get pegged for every volunteer effort and charity event or political fundraiser in town. It keeps you busy. Carly fucked around and told me all the details. I eventfully developed a taste for licking the cum out of her cunt. But one thing we'd never done is a threesome or otherwise let me participate, like watching. Then Carly mentioned that her friend Cheryl had gotten a new job and was moving to Los Angeles from San Francisco. Carly said she'd always planned to visit Cheryl in S.F. but had never gotten around to it.\n\n""Let's go before she moves,"" I said.\n\nCarly kissed me and asked if we really could.\n\n""Of course,"" I said, loving playing the heroic husband. ""I'll make the arrangement."" Of course, I didn't mention that I was hoping to get a ""C&C"" but I'm sure Carly wouldn't have minded if I did.\n\nMy wife had told me that her friend Cheryl had been her first sexual experience and it was because of her that Carly was the slut she was. In high school, they two had been known as ""C&C"" and they gave a lot of the boys a ""C&C."" Well, I wanted a C&C and going to visit Cheryl in San Francisco seemed the perfect opportunity.\n\nI arranged for a private jet to fly us down and a big hotel suite for us to stay in. I rented a red Jaguar XKR convertible. It was 370 horses but an auto tranny; does have a back seat, though and is very plush. I might get one of these for those days you want a convertible (I got a Viper coupe). We arrived in town and Carly immediately called Cheryl.\n\nCheryl had already quit her job so she had time on her hands. She gave us a tour of the city. It was great fun to be with two beautiful women driving around San Francisco in the gorgeous convertible. Between the dazzling car and the stunning women we weren't lacking for attention. Maybe I should describe Cheryl. Carly is tall, thin, with long legs and a nice ass and has red hair (natural) and a couple of cute freckles on her nose. She's one of the most beautiful women I've ever known and I get to fuck her (ah, it's good to be the billionaire). Cheryl, on the other hand is about average height for a woman and could loose maybe five pounds.\n\nI did notice that Carly and Cheryl took every opportunity to touch each other. The sexual tension between them was almost tangible. Both were wearing short skirts and as they walked down the street nearly making out with each other they almost caused traffic pileups. I was having a great time. Once a car slowed down and a black man stuck his head out the window.\n\n""Hey, I can take one of those off your hands for ya,"" he called out.\n\nCarly started sashaying over to his car when Cheryl called her back. The girls giggled for ten minutes over that.\n\nWe went to a wonderful Italian restaurant that Cheryl knew and we drank two bottles of a nice red wine. Finally it was the moment of truth. Dinner was over and Carly and Cheryl were looking at each other as if they were ready to make love right there.\n\n""Do you girls want to go back to our suite?"" I asked trying to sound innocent.\n\n""Yes,"" they whispered simultaneously not taking their eyes off of each other.\n\nIn the car Carly sat in the tight back seat with Cheryl. I put the top up and they started kissing. I watched in the rearview mirror until Cheryl said, ""Is this car fast?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Then lets get back to the hotel.""\n\nThe Jag wasn't as fast as my Viper but I got us back to the hotel in minutes. We pulled up front and the valet opened the door for me. Since they didn't see anyone in the front passenger seat no one opened that door. I got out and pulled the seat forward. Cheryl slid out followed by Carly (who's skirt was up around her waist giving the valet a peak at her panties before the skirt flopped into place).\n\nWe walked through the lobby, me between the women. A middle- aged man with his dowdy wife saw me with these two babes on my arm and then looked at his wife and looked very sad. We got to the elevators and I punched the button. Standing there waiting I could tell Cheryl and Carly were ready to attack each other. But I was between them. Finally the elevator dinged and the door opened. We went inside; it was empty other than us. I put my room key in a slot and punched the floor. In the time it took me to do that, Carly and Cheryl were in each other's arms kissing.\n\nPutting my key in the slot allowed the elevator to go to the ""exclusive"" floor. It also didn't allow the elevator to stop. So I leaned against the wall and enjoyed watching Cheryl run her hand up the back of Carly's thigh and up under her skirt while French kissing my wife.\n\nThe elevator stopped and we got out. Carly and Cheryl held hands during the short walk to the suit.\n\nI unlooked the door and opened it for the women. They almost fell in. I turned on the light. We were in a lavish, traditionally styled living room area. I no sooner had the door closed than Cheryl pulled off Carly's top. Then they went back to making out, kissing, hugging, and feeling each other up. There was a large couch in the room and they shuffled towards it as they kissed. Soon Carly's skirt was off, leaving her in bra and panties. Then Cheryl took off her dress and both women were in their underwear.\n\nI sat in a leather wing chair and enjoyed the view. This was the first time I was going to watch, other then on videotape, my wife having sex.\n\nCheryl's hand was in Carly's panties, and Carly groaned with pleasure. Carly was running her hands around her friend's white skin going from her ass (through her panties) to her breasts, the small her back, her thighs. The women sat on the couch together and were kissing and feeling each other up. I had a huge hard-on so I started rubbing my cock through my pants.\n\nCarly put her hand inside Cheryl's panties and the women were playing with each other's pussies. Carly pushed down on Cheryl's shoulders. My wife's friend got the hint. She dropped to her knees on the floor in front of the couch and pulled down Carly's panties and removed them. Carly spread her legs and Cheryl dove in with enthusiasm.\n\nCheryl must have known what she was doing because Carly leaned back, closed her eyes, and started breathing quickly through her parted, sensual lips. Her breathing quickened and after a few minutes she came with a squeal. Cheryl turned to look at me, my wife's juices on her chin, and smiled.\n\n""Care to join us?"" she asked.\n\nI looked at Carly, thinking it was up to her if she wanted a three-some with her friend and me. She smiled at me in a way that I took to mean she agreed.\n\nI stood up, undressed, and walked over. Meanwhile, the girls had finished undressing and were waiting for me.\n\n""Lay on the floor,"" Carly ordered. I did. Carly squatted over my boner and lowered her very wet cunt onto it. Cheryl lowered her cunt to my face. Her lips were spread wide and her clit was throbbing. I started licking it as Carly rocked back and forth on my cock. The girls were facing each other and they'd kiss whenever they came close enough. That was enough for me and I shot my wad, lifting Carly off the floor with my cock driving into her. I ate Cheryl with enthusiasm as she swapped spit with my wife.\n\nWhen I was through coming, Carly rolled off of me but Cheryl stayed on my face. I took this to mean I should continue to eat her out. I tried hard to make her come but I just couldn't do it (it's not that I'm unskilled; I've made plenty of women, including both my wives, orgasm through oral sex). Finally Cheryl moved off my face and sat on the couch. Carly dove in between her thighs. So here was another first, watching my wife orally service another woman. It didn't take long for Carly to have Cheryl squirming and then coming.\n\nAs she came down Cheryl looked at me and smiled. ""Don't worry,"" she said. ""No one can eat out a woman out like another woman. They know what feels good.""\n\nHowever, watching my wife make her friend come had revived my hard-on. I stood up and my pecker pointed toward the women.\n\n""Just to show there's no hard feelings,"" Cheryl said and she got off the couch and kneeled in front of me. She started stroking my cock. Carly came over and kneeled down, too, and started playing with my balls.\n\nCheryl took my cock and fed it to my wife. Here was a sensation I'd never known before. My cock was in one woman's hand and another woman's mouth. Carly blew me for a few moments then Cheryl took my cock in her mouth. Both women were able to take the whole thing in their mouths (being Carly's husband I did know what getting deep throated felt like and Cheryl was as good at it as Carly). They traded back and forth like that a couple of times then they both attacked my cock, licking it up and down the shaft, popping the head into their mouths. If their mouths or tongues happened to meet they would linger and enjoy that sensation. I was pumping out a profusion of pre-cum and it would make strings between their lips and tongues. Then they both got on one side of my cock and ran their lips up and down the shaft. I got very hard and was about to come so they both got in front of my cock. Carly played with my balls, Cheryl stroked my shaft, and they took turns sucking on the head. Finally I came.\n\nThe women had cum dripping off their faces and Cheryl had some in her blonde hair. Then they kissed and exchanged semen with their spit. Then they licked the cum off each other's faces and ended gently kissing each other. When they stood up we all hugged.\n\nEven though there was another bedroom in the suite, we all ended up in the king sized bed in the master bedroom. I slept nude between the naked women, curled up against Carly, with Cheryl leaning up against me. It's good to be the billionaire."
789,CLAMPED,"['Mdom-F', 'sm']","describe two of her favorite games. We both work, but Judy has Thursday afternoon off. I come home for lunch. Before I leave at one p.m., I tie her naked to a kitchen chair, gag her mouth, and attach a spring clothespin to the tip of each nipple. I carefully lock the house and leave. When I return at five-thirty there are tears on her cheeks and she moans from her sore nipples, But no, she doesn't want to be released. I caress her body, pinch her breasts, and jerk the clothespin back on. Then I make my supper and eat it before her. Then I manipulate the pins again. About nine p.m. I release her, and we have immediate and rather violent sex right there on the floor. To say she is a turned-on tiger is an understatement. In her other favorite game, she is stretched out spread- eagle, face down and nude on the bed, held motionless by ropes running from the wrist and ankle. Again, she is gagged. I spend hours working a large, ribbed dildo in and out of her anus, pinching her vagina, and cracking her buttocks with a leather strap. She often says I don't leave her there long enough, and once she asked me to leave her bound all night, which I did. Do I enjoy doing this? I admit that I do, once we have begun at her instigation. But in between, I regret abusing her like this. I try to get her to talk about it, but she only says she loves being tormented. She even tries to get me to think up new things to subject her to. So far, I haven't."
790,COMEputer from Loveline,['solo'],"As you watch me you wonder how I have gotten here to where you are, but you really don't care. I gently crawl on top of the bed just next to you. My fingers rest gently upon your lips as I gaze into your eyes you know what I want.\n\nMy fingers move from your lips slowly to your neck as I bend to kiss you with my soft, full lips. Softly and gently my tongue enters your mouth as your arms come and enclose me, pulling me towards you. I can feel your heart beating against my chest wildly. I break the kiss only to slide my lips to your neck so they may lick and pull on the skin where I feel your pulse beating rapidly. My fingers caress your chest, my nails tracing a pattern from one nipple to the other.\n\nGently flicking it just enough to feel your cock stiffen against my thigh. My mouth soon follows. Leaving a wet pattern with my tongue, I move down to your stomach, slowly. My eyes steadily watching you watching me. As I kiss the insides of your thighs, your cock is positioned directly in front of me, standing there waiting for my mouth to attack it. But I won't! I want you to feel everything.\n\nI want you to feel everything that is being done to you. My tongue slowly and wetly licks little circles pulling your balls into my mouth, so warm, so wet. The sensation is about to drive you out of your mind. I encase your cock with my lips, starting from the bottom of your shaft, moving very slowly upward to the very tip, and back down again. Your hands are clutching the sheets as I see beads of sweat start to fall from your forehead. Your eyes are closed.\n\nYour hips moving up and down trying to force your cock into my mouth. Sticking out my tongue firmly, I purposely and slowly lick the hard vein underneath your cockhead, flicking it back and forth as you beg me to take you inside my warm, wet mouth. And I do. Swirling my tongue around the head, which is very tight, and very purplish in color, I clamp my lips firmly just around the head moving my head back and forth.\n\nAs if I were sucking on a baby's bottle I increase the suction causing you to plead for release. Not yet, I want you to go insane. I push my head down just a bit further so I can rub the sensitive head against the roof of my mouth pushing your cock deeper until you're just at the back of my throat. In one swift motion I have you deeply imbedded in my mouth as my tongue wetly swirls all around your hot, throbbing prick. Your head is thrown back, the moans of pleasure which come from your throat is nothing compared to what I feel happening within my own body. I gently remove your cock from my mouth. It's so swollen, glistening with my saliva. It looks as if it's about to burst!\n\nI lie on top of you kissing your forehead, eyes, nose, your lips, dangerously sucking your tongue. I know you want to come and you shall, but not yet. Your mouth finds my nipple, sucking it between your teeth. Ooooh, your mouth feels so good on me. You're holding me so tight, running your finger along my very wet slit, in a position where I couldn't move if I wanted to.\n\nYou start to tease me with your cock, putting it on my clit, rubbing it back and forth as I beg you to put it inside me, but you don't. You want me to beg you, you want me pleading half crazed from the pleasure I feel. I rub my pussy against the head of your cock letting you feel my wetness, moving back to capture just the head if not all into my hot steamy, lust filled hole. You push your hips up and I feel your cock head spreading me apart, entering me.\n\nMy pussy contracts involuntarily as you force your way in. Your fingers digging into the cheeks of my ass. I cry out, ooh, your cock feels so good sliding into me. As I feel you enter more and more until you're snug and deeply inside my pussy.\n\nMy fingernails dig into your chest as I rotate my hips on top of you, around and around slowly grinding. My mouth slightly open as I cry out from your deep thrusts. We stare at each other as if in a hypnotic trance. Your movements become more aggressive, your cock is soaked. My cunt juices dripping down the sides onto your balls. You pump me faster as I move on top of you, my rhythm matching yours. Your hands roam my body, squeezing my tits, pinching my nipples while my fingers play with my hard swollen clit. I use my pussy to suck on your cock, squeezing it, pulling it as you buck under me wildly.\n\nI lean over only for a moment to whisper into your ear very softly, ""Fuck me Gary, don't hold back."" With one swift motion, you turn my over onto my back, throwing my legs over your shoulders. Your cock savagely rams into me. Your body is moving faster. Your cock sliding in and out, grinding into me with animalistic passion. Moving deep within me, your cock swells even more. I wrap my legs around you pulling me closer, deeper. We're both going mad, so mad we lose all self-control. Your breath coming in heavy gasps as if some unknown entity has entered your body to take complete possession of you, driving you insane. Then you feel it, we both do. You feel the deep ferocious tingling in the pit of your stomach.\n\nAs I grind my cunt up into your groin, your teeth are biting into my neck. Your balls ache from being so tightly filled with come. I feel them slap against my ass as I reach down and slide my fingers over their smoothness, tightness. Your whole body starts to tremble, as you feel a sharp tingling chill shoot up from the base of your spine. My clit is burning as if on fire. I beg you, ""Move your cock faster Gary. Ohhh, yes, that's it... harder, ram your cock into me. Move it faster! Slam it into me. Tear my pussy apart with your cock!""\n\nYou sound like a wild animal. Your moans, groans and gasps become louder and more fierce as I feel your cock twitching and I feel your cock twitching and jerking inside my cunt. Our bodies shake, tremble and become lost. We are no longer people, only two mad, crazed beings begging for release. Your body spasmodically jerks on top of me and mine under you, as we are bathed in the flash of white light, which hits us both.\n\nOur heads spinning as the last moments of our pleasure finally subside. You look up as I slowly emerge from your bed giving you one last kiss very deeply. I want you to remember.\n\nYou close your eyes and drift off into a very peaceful sleep as I go back into the darkness from whence I came."
791,Caasie - Part 1,"['MMg', 'extreme-ped', 'nc', 'rp', 'oral', 'anal', 'bd']","He turned her around to hold her like her grandfather had, and launched her to the next man in the circle. Cassie was the center of attention today at her grampa’s club. It was called, simply, The Gentlemen’s Club. The Gentlemen, as they called themselves, were a wealthy group ranging from their early sixties to their late seventies. They had gotten together ten years ago and built this building – a mansion, really – to use as a gathering place.\n\nThe Gentlemen were child pornographers. They used small children – mostly girls, but occasionally a boy for a change of pace – for sex. They filmed themselves abusing the children and sold the original video files to an outfit in Romania, who edited the video into films. The Gentlemen received a one-time payment for each of the files, but the transactions were completely anonymous, and the members of the club were wealthy enough not to need the higher income that producing and selling the movies themselves would generate. Of the thirty members now enrolled, twenty three were in the pool today. Ten of them were engaged in the tossing game. The rest watched with interest.\n\nAs Cassie splashed down again, she floundered for a few seconds before being scooped up by Perry, a sixty year old man who lay the pretty little child on her back in the crook of one arm and tickled her bare belly. She squealed helplessly as the man dug his wiggling fingers into her belly and sides, tears streaming from her big green eyes. Her copper colored hair had darkened in the water, and it lay in clumps across her clear forehead and freckled nose. The pale skin of her face turned red as she struggled to breathe around her laughter. Perry’s fingers left red marks on the sensitive white skin of her belly. Like most redheads, her pale skin marked easily.\n\nFinally releasing the girl from his grasping fingers, Perry held Cassie up in front of him with his hands under her armpits to blow a wet raspberry on her bare belly. She giggled and gasped trying to catch her breath. Before she was ready, Perry tossed her sideways through the air to the next man.\n\nThe circle of Gentlemen continued to toss, tickle and fondle the girl in the pool. Her grampa had given her a new swimsuit this morning, and she looked great in it, even though it was a little too small. The bottom part barely fit around her hips, and the back panel rode up into her butt crack, exposing her creamy white ass cheeks. The low front panel exposed her belly almost to the top of her little pussy slit. The top of the suit was a thin strap that wrapped around her flat chest and tied in back.\n\nAs she was tossed and handed from man to man, the top slipped and loosened until it hung around her waist, leaving her pale chest and belly naked. Her light pink nipples, barely visible against the ivory colored skin of her chest, stiffened as her wet skin hit the cool air. Her tiny nipples then became a target of the men’s attention, and they were pinched, tweaked, pulled and licked as she was passed around. Sometimes the touching felt good and sometimes it hurt the little girl, but her opinion was not asked, so the molestation continued.\n\nThe space between her legs was not ignored either. The Gentlemen’s large rough fingers lingered there as they tossed and held the little girl. This was something she enjoyed a lot, and she ground her little pussy against the exploring hands whenever she got the chance.\n\nWhen the Gentlemen tired of tossing their little plaything around, they retired to the showers, taking the little girl with them. Being a men’s club, there was only one shower room, and the five-year old girl had to join the men there. As the men stripped off their swimsuits, Cassie squirmed out of her tight, wet bikini bottoms. The men leered at her as her little hips and butt wiggled.\n\nStanding under the warm water, the men all took turns soaping the little girl’s naked body, paying special attention to her chest, belly, ass and puffy little pussy mound. The girl reveled in the feeling of all the slick fingers as they rubbed and fondled her most private places, especially her little cunny and asshole. She leaned back against the supporting hands of the old perverts as they molested her in the shower. Through half-closed eyelids she saw the old men’s penises dangling in front of her. They varied in length and width.\n\nSome were heavily veined, while some were more smooth. Some had wrinkled skin covering the ends, some had ends that looked like pink mushrooms. Some hung down straight, while some stuck out from the thick patches of hair between the men’s legs. She was fascinated by them, having seen few of them in her life time. She also found their balls interesting. Some hung down in big sacks, while others were crinkled up against the bottoms of their penises. She wanted to touch them, but was too shy.\n\n“Time for shampoo!” Her grampa, Carl Callahan said. “Close your eyes, Darling.”\n\nThe little girl complied, and Carl poured shampoo on her head. As she rubbed the suds into her orange hair, her grandfather stepped toward her, motioning silently for his friends to follow his lead.\n\n“Ready to rinse?” he asked the child.\n\n“Yep!” she chirped in response.\n\n“Keep your eyes shut tight, baby girl, so you don’t get soap in your eyes!”\n\nAs she stood with her eyes closed, Carl stepped up to her, pointed his semi-hard dick at her head, and started pissing on the little girl’s hair. His friends crowded around, eight or ten at a time, and joined him.\n\n“Grampa, it tastes funny!” the little girl squeaked.\n\n“That’s cause it’s the medicated kind.” Carl replied, smiling at his friends.\n\n“It’s okay if you get it in your mouth, though. It’s good for you!” Ed told her, grinning. After that, Cassie didn’t avoid the spray of piss as much, letting some of it trickle past her pouty pink lips.\n\nWhen all their bladders had been emptied onto the little girl’s head, the Gentlemen rinsed her off with water, then went about drying her little body with fluffy towels.\n\n“Ready for more play time?” Carl asked the naked five- year old.\n\n“Yeah!” she replied.\n\nHe led his granddaughter down the carpeted hall, followed by the other 22 old men, who ogled her round, firm butt.\n\nThey entered a large, expensively furnished room, with wood paneling on the walls, and a thick carpet on the floor. There were several couches and armchairs, and Cassie saw three cameras on tripods. The room was brightly lit without being glaring. She wandered into the room and turned around, looking at all the sculptures, paintings and area rugs. As she turned back, she saw that one of the men was locking the large wooden door. She also noticed that all of her grampa’s friends were still naked, as was she.\n\n“Do you know what we’re going to do now?” Carl asked her.\n\n“No, what?” the bright little girl replied.\n\n“We’re going to make a movie. And you’re the star!”\n\n“Really?” the beautiful five year old cried, her big green eyes wide. “The star?”\n\n“Yup!” her grandfather said. “We couldn’t make the movie without you!” The men standing and sitting nearby smiled knowingly.\n\n“Wow!” she breathed, excited. Her pointy little nipples poked out proudly from her pale, flat chest.\n\n“What’s it about?” she asked.\n\n“It’s about a little girl who gets kidnapped by a bunch of men, and what they do to her after they kidnap her.”\n\n“Kidnapped?” she asked, a little nervously.\n\n“Right. Some people really like abduction movies, and you’re so beautiful, everyone will want to watch you in a movie!”\n\nThe compliments eased her nervousness a little, and she began to relax.\n\n“What do I have to do?” she asked.\n\n“We’ll start by bringing you into the room all tied up. We’ll film the abduction scene later and put it in the beginning. Then you just go along with what we do. Just act naturally. But remember not to call me ‘Grampa’, or it won’t sound right, since we’re all playing make-believe, right?”\n\nThe little girl nodded solemnly, determined to make her grampa proud and not mess up the movie.\n\nThe naked little girl was ushered into the hallway by four of her grampa’s friends, where she was told to lie down on her stomach on the floor. Two men crouched on either side of the tiny child and held her arms behind her back. The other two Gentlemen were busy getting ropes and other items from a black bag on the floor.\n\nThey secured her arms by winding thin clothes line around her forearms, up past her elbows. This put an uncomfortable strain on her shoulders as her elbows were forced tightly together. The remainder of the long cord was wrapped around her neck, holding her head back at an uncomfortable angle, and making it difficult to swallow or breathe. Her pretty face blushed pink as her air supply was restricted. More rope was tied around her ankles and knees, binding them tightly together, then her ankles were lifted toward her butt, and a rope was tied from them to her wrists, hogtying her. Another rope was wrapped around her waist, securing her arms to her back. She saw one of the men take a red rubber ball with black straps attached to it from the bag. He pressed it against her mouth, forcing it inside, then buckled the straps behind her head.\n\nShe lay on the carpeted floor trussed up, waiting for the movie to start, scared to death. While they waited, the men took the opportunity to fondle the little girl’s naked body, especially her firm little ass.\n\nAt a signal from the other room, one of the men grabbed the ropes around Cassie’s arms like a handle and picked her up, carrying her into the room. He set his captive down on a large, upholstered ottoman. She looked around her as well as she could to see all the naked men still there, with the cameras all pointed at her. She was scared, and tears leaked from her eyes, which was perfect for the men filming her.\n\nThe men crowded around her, leaving a few gaps for the hand-held cameras, and she felt rough hands all over her naked body. She was distracted from her suffering by the sensations assaulting her young body. She felt the way she did when her grampa held her on his lap and fondled her at his house. She felt warm and tingly all over, especially between her legs.\n\nHer bindings were severed, and the cameras zoomed in as she was flipped over on her back and her legs spread apart, offering a clear view of her puffy labia. The girl was pinned down, helpless, by five adult men; one on each arm and each leg, and one holding her hair. The ever-present hands wandered over her small naked body, her pussy and nipples receiving special attention. Her pointy pink nipples were twisted and pulled painfully, while her labia were squeezed and spread widely apart, allowing the cameras to zoom in and film the dark pink interior of her immature genitals. Tears ran from her eyes as she squealed and drooled around the gag. The men enjoyed pinching her sensitive pale flesh, watching the marks turn bright pink.\n\nHer wrists were bound together and her arms were pulled up over her head as the other end of the rope was tied to the bottom of the ottoman. Ropes encircled her ankles, and were secured in the same place as the rope around her wrists, leaving the helpless child bent at the waist with her feet in the air above her head, and her butt lifted off the surface of the ottoman. Her little cunt was spread open, and her pink puckered anus was exposed to the leering pedophiles.\n\nSmall whips, crops and canes were handed out, and the Gentlemen took turns striking the child on her vulnerable thighs and butt cheeks. Red stripes appeared all over her tender white skin. Her gag was removed so that her screams and cries for mercy could be recorded as the cameras recorded the abuse. One camera focused on her pretty face, bright red from screaming and crying, as tears streamed from her big green eyes and snot dripped from her nose, coating her upper lip. Her eyes flew open in increased agony as a crop began striking her spread-open pussy lips. A nearly inaudible scream issued form her wide-open mouth, making the evil men chuckle.\n\nThe blows came to an end, leaving the child’s lower body bright red, with darker red welts criss-crossing her legs and labia. Assuming the torture had ended, the little girl was grateful to see the men untying her legs. Her gratitude was short-lived, however, as the nasty perverts merely flipped the child over, leaving her wrists bound to the ottoman, and tied her knees to the other end, leaving her crouched on the raised surface, her tender ass cheeks sticking up.\n\nThen the beating restarted, focusing on the smooth soft skin of her firm round ass cheeks and back. Her head swung violently back and forth as she struggled in vain to escape the burning pain in her butt, thighs and back. When they were done filming the beating, the men untied the sobbing, shaking girl.\n\nThen they began raping her.\n\nHer arms were tied behind her back, her forearms tied together with her elbows bent, her forearms perpendicular to her back. This left her secured, but with her arms tied away from her butt. She was then flipped onto her back, where she cringed as the fresh welts on her tender skin rubbed against the upholstery. Her slim legs were bent at the knees, and her ankles secured to her thighs with thin cords. More cords were wrapped around her knees, then tied to her neck, which forced her knees up by her shoulders. The rope around her neck was snug, but didn’t choke her, at least.\n\nEd leaned over the abused, helpless child, holding a large metal alligator clip in each hand. As Dick, another of the rapists, pinched the girl’s nipples, holding them up from her flat chest so that Ed could clamp the clips onto Cassie’s tender buds. The camera focused on her face as she screamed in pain and fear. The sharp metal teeth of the clip sank into the white skin of her chest on either side of the nipple, which disappeared into the “mouth” of the clip as it snapped into place.\n\nThe cruel men waited a minute for their five-year old victim to calm down a little before turning their attention to the other pink bud. This time, Dick held the nipple out and rolled it slowly back and forth between his fingertips as Ed slowly lowered the second clip toward the child’s chest. The poor little girl watched with fear and trepidation as the sharp-toothed device sank closer and closer.\n\n“Please-no-please-no-I’ll-be-good-I-promise,” the words tumbled from her lips as she begged.\n\n“Aaaaa-iiiiiiiiii!” she screamed, her voice so high- pitched it was hard to hear, as several seconds later, the clip sank deeply into the child’s flesh, released slowly to prolong the agony. String was then tied through holes in the clips, so the clips could be yanked on whenever the cruel men wanted to inflict more pain.\n\nThen Carl, Cassie’s Grampa, who had brought her here for a fun day of play with his friends, knelt in front of his five-year old granddaughter’s spread open legs, ready to take the child’ virginity. He leaned forward and hawked a glob of foamy spittle onto the little girl’s opened pussy, then backed up a little as others followed his example, coating the girl’s genitals, thighs and belly with their slimy spit.\n\nAfter she had been properly lubricated, Carl leaned back in and placed his mushroom-shaped cock head at the entrance to the child’s virgin pussy. Cassie watched in terrified silence, staring down between her legs as her grandfather pressed his fat cock between her bald pussy lips.\n\n“Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh!” the helplessly bound preteen yelled as her grampa’s cock split her virgin pussy wide open. He stopped when he felt his cock head press against her thin hymen. He pulled back momentarily, then thrust hard, tearing through her virginity with a triumphant grin. Two of the handheld cameras focused on the penetration, while one filmed a close-up of the child’s sweating, screaming face, wide-eyed with confused fright.\n\nCarl kept his cock still for a few seconds, savoring the tight, hot glove of his granddaughter’s cunt as it spasmed and clenched around his hard-on. He watched Cassie as her head flipped back and forth, her copper colored hair struck to her red, sweaty face in wet strings, and he knew he wouldn’t take long to blow his load in the child’s womb. Fortunately, all of the Gentlemen had taken Viagra, and would be able to perform for the next four hours at least; which is what they planned. Cassie would be one sore little fuck-toy by the end of the day.\n\nGathering himself together, Carl began a slow, steady rhythm, sliding his hard, seven-inch long cock into and out of the five year old’s incredibly tight, no- longer virgin, pussy. Her pink, puffy labia slid in and out with his thrusts, and he watched as he slipped more and more of his length inside with each thrust. He bottomed out with about an inch of his slimy, blood-streaked shaft still exposed. Having found the limit of penetration, the old man began raping the kindergartener in earnest, thrusting deep and hard.\n\nHe held the rope connecting the nipple clamps in his right fist, yanking the clips hard in rhythm with his thrusting cock. The little girl squealed and grunted in pain with each jab, but fortunately her agony was short-lived, because Carl lasted less than five minutes. He thrust forward one more time, savagely yanking on the rope to pull her nipples way out from her chest, then held still as his cock exploded inside the little girl’s body, painting her womb with his incestuous sperm. Cassie didn’t know what was happening, but felt her grampa’s thing pulsating inside her, and spreading warmth. Was he peeing in her?\n\nAfter a few quick, short jabs to finish himself off, he slowly pulled his thick white cock from the child’s cruelly stretch pussy. The cameras zoomed in on the slimy, blood streaked rod as it emerged. Carl gripped the shaft and slid his hand up to the head, squeezing out a few last drops of watery spunk onto the little girl’s belly. Giving her inner thigh a stinging slap, he rose and stepped back, making room for the next rapist."
792,Cabin,['MF'],"I was eager to get where I was going, but not as eager as I had imagined I would be the day before. I was on vacation. A time when I should be relishing the world and the joy created around me. A time when I should be wasting my hours rolling around under the sheets and kissing the naked body of a certain young lady. How I wanted Heather join me. How perfect the setting would be ... A small, isolated cabin. A fireplace with a full stock of wood at its side. A refrigerator with food and wine. And no TV. No radio. No distractions. Just a large, comfortable bed and a hot, steaming shower. And Heather. offering her nakedness to me. But as fate would have it, I would have to go this weekend alone. And Heather would be in the arms of her lover, my most despicable foe. I went up to the cabin anyway. The magnitude of the loss would be greatest that way, and the loss of her made me want to extricate all happiness from my soul. And after all, I could still enjoy the fire. A fresh snow still covered the ground, but fortunately, the roads were clear and the drive was reasonably easy. The moment I stepped out of the car, the world faded away. Nothing but the wind reminded me I was still alive, and I felt relaxation spread through me like a welcome virus. The cabin looked cold, reminding me it would be in my interests to light a fire. I opened the door and stepped inside. A rush of concern flooded me as I realized this cabin wasn't as deserted as it should be. It was illuminated by a series of candles long the walls, and warmed by a nice fire raging in the familiar fireplace. I started to close the door, then looked at the number on the porch. Seventeen. My Uncle's directions were in my pocket. I was able to pull it out in a flash. Had it been tucked away at all, I would have fled. As it was, one quick motion brought the paper into my sight. Seventeen. I was at the right cabin! Unless there was more than one seventeen which I truly doubted. So, who was here? Perhaps the previous renter trying to squeeze out an extra day or something. I stepped inside, ready to claim the cabin as rightfully mine. No one would interfere with my plans to mourn the loss of Heather. Unless it was Heather herself. As I moved into the cabin and passed the doorway, she came into view. She was a perfect image of beauty. She was stretched out on the couch sipping a glass of wine. She didn't even look at me as I entered. She knew I was there. A sheer open robe hung from her shoulders to her knees. A pink stain bra covered some essentials underneath. Her panties were a matching pink, and fit snugly between her folded legs. She looked as if she had been there for hours. Waiting... preparing... She had either changed her mind, or planned this the entire time. If she had tricked me, and I was happy for it. I went to kiss her. I went to rub my hands all over her body, and being the mad, passionate sex I was hoping for. But she stopped me. ""I'm not that easy,"" she said. She looked at me. I was on my knees next to her. ""Do you want me?"" She asked. ""Of course I do!"" I breathed. ""You have to win me. You have to prove yourself to me.""\n""What do you mean?""\n""You have to play the game. And win. If you do so, then maybe you can have me. If not... then you can't..."" I tried to move in on her again. Her chest was rising and falling with her speech. Her legs were twitching, inviting me to move in between them. Again, she stopped me. She looked ready to fuck, but she had something else in mind. She stood up. I pulled at her robe as she did and managed to free it from her body. She turned towards me -- not with a look of anger, but not with a look of lust, either. She was serious. Absolutely serious. Heather stood in front of me demonstrating her strength of will. She would not fuck if I didn't play. ""Look at my breasts."" She said. I did so happily. ""Look at my cunt."" Again, the direction was easy to follow. The pink satin was pressed firmly between her legs. ""You can have them now, if you want. You can take me. I know my strength can't match yours."" I stood up. ""I know you want to fuck me,"" She continued. ""I've seen it in your eyes for a long time. But all you want to do is hump me as fast as possible and cum inside me. I want more. If you are willing to obey me, we will have sex again. If you are willing to control your lust, the reward will be great. What do you say?"" I wanted to take her right then. Her breasts jiggled magically in her pink bra. Her candle-illuminated skin called me to experience its silkiness. Her cunt was inches from my cock. So apparently ready to receive it. God, she was hot! Fucking her would be fantastic. But, she had me intrigued. Something about her made me believe she was incredibly sexual. A master of sensuality, perhaps? I wasn't sure, but if any woman could shape and define my pleasure, it was Heather. Maybe this was what she really needed. Maybe she had offered this to to my hated enemy. Maybe he had already fucked her, and now he would never be able to again. Or maybe she never gave him the chance because she knew what his answer would be. I knew what she wanted me to do. I knew that it was quite possible that I would have to go the entire night without entering her. But I wanted her to be happy. ""Ill play. "" I said. ""Inside each piece of clothing,"" she said without acknowledgement, ""is a word. A word that indicates an action. You may perform that action. Find the right word, and you win.""\n""What's the right word?"" I asked. ""You will have to figure that out. Shall we begin?"" I was in no hurry to delay. Heather appeared to be lifting her hips towards me. Inside each piece of clothing, she had said. There must be something inside her panties! Of course, there was, but I meant something besides the obvious! I reached for the top and began to roll the satin down. I couldn't believe she was doing this. Looking at her body, at her mostly naked flesh, was driving me insane. I was ready to take her where she stood, but knew she would be far more rewarding if went a long with her scheme. I almost had her panties down to her pussy when I noticed a piece of paper becoming visible. It was taped against the fabric and had a word on it. I leaned in close, closer than I needed to but I was more than happy to move my face between her legs. ""Touch."" That was the word. It was definitely an action! I knew she wouldn't have the fun word right away, so I knew I was limited in what my action could be. Nevertheless, I was happy to oblige. I took my index finger, straightening out to its full length, and brought it against her panties. I wedged it into her pussy, firmly into her slit. The satin was smooth, and felt hot. Heather moaned softly and smiled broadly as her body twitched and moved gently. ""Very good."" she said. With that, I pulled away. She had more clothing, and I was happy to move to the bra. I figured she didn't count her robe as clothing, but I wasn't sure. ""Can I feel for the paper?"" I asked cupping my hand. I wanted to rub her through the cups, if she would let me. ""Only if the word says to."" she replied. That was it. No word, no action. I could touch enough to find the paper, but anything else was against the rules. I smiled at her as my hands went to the clasp. I looked in her eyes and returned her devilish grin as I opened the bra and bared her breasts. I didn't look down as I pulled the bra from her. I lifted the bra between our eyes and looked inside a cup. ""Blind."" it said. Now this wasn't fair. If it meant what I thought it did, and as Heather put her fingers to my eyelids I knew it did, I wouldn't be able to look at her breasts. I closed my eye, blinding myself, and wondered how long I would have to remain in that condition. I felt Heather's hands run through my hair. Her touch was soft and feminine. Loving and intoxicating. her perfume wafted over me and was rubbed into my cheeks as her hands pressed it from the air. The I felt her push me back, and her body rise in front of me. Her touch left me as I felt her move away. ""Open."" she said. I opened my eyes and saw her walking away. Her back was bare but her ass looked fantastic as it jiggled away underneath those panties. ""Where are you going?"" I asked. ""To the next room."" she replied. ""Aren't you coming?"" I got up to my feet and went after her. She reached the room before I did, however, and shut the door. ""Now, now..."" Heather said through the wall. ""I have to put on more clothes!"" I waited outside the door. I was throbbing! My cock was on fire. My hands were trembling. My knees were buckling. ""Ok, you can come in..."" She was on the bed. She was laying stomach down and facing me. As I moved into the room. She raised her head to watch me. I noticed what she was wearing. A red silk blouse and a black silk skirt or slip I wasn't sure. The blouse hadn't been buttoned very well. I immediately saw down her chest and saw a black bra holding her breasts firmly to her body. Of course, once I saw this, I didn't notice anything else in the room. I walked in, focusing on the view down her blouse. After all, I had been cheated out of seeing her breasts moments before. As I neared her, I noticed a fleck of white against the black bra. It was a piece of paper! I knelt down at the foot of the bead she was. ""You've got something down there."" I said. Heather feigned a gasp of shock. ""Were you looking down my shirt! How dare you?"" She smiled broadly. I wondered if she knew how I had watched her in her office. Or nay of the other times she was in front of me. Now I could do it without fear. There was no way I could reach the paper without touching her breasts, so I didn't worry about it. ""Let me get that for you."" I said and stretched my hand in. My fingers were squeezed together but nevertheless quickly made contact with her blouse and breasts. Heather shrieked again. ""How dare you!"" but she of course didn't move. The slight touch against her breasts felt tremendously soft and teasing. I wanted to open my hands and feel them entirely, but I knew that would violate the spirit of the game. I plucked the paper from her bosom, and eagerly looked at the word. ""Caress."" This was more like it! Heather smiled as I opened my hands, leaned against he bed, and tuned my palms upward. I leaned in further, sliding my hands into her blouse and my palms press into her tits. My head was actually above hers, so I couldn't see her face any longer. But if it was anything like mine, it bore a look of incredible arousal and joy. I couldn't move my hands much as they were wedged between her breasts and the bed, but the little movement was spectacular. The softness of the silk and flesh shot fore though my body. My cock raged in my pants and my lungs lost all rhythm of breath. She let me rub her for about a minute. Never getting inside her bra, but just caressing the fullness. pressing and jiggling the softness... I lowered to the floor. My face was against her face. I wanted to kiss her, but knew I couldn't. I felt her breath on me, and knew she was getting as excited as I was. Finally, she instructed me to get the next card. I looked down her back, and at the slinky black slip she was wearing. The shimmering light enhanced the fabric that clung to her. It went to about mid-thigh, and very prettily concealed her private areas. I crawled over her on the bed. Hear head still faced the foot of the bed. Mine was nearing the pillows. I intentionally rubbed against her. The touch helped soothe my penis, but inspired it at the same time. As it rested on her back, I lifted the enticing slip. She was wearing black silk panties underneath, and on her ass was another card. ""Spank."" I laughed slightly. Her ass looked so firm in those taut panties. I was more than happy to make it jiggle a bit. I brought my hand down with some force, but not very hard. It slapped against her with the sound of flesh, and sure enough induced a split second of jiggle. The silk caught and bent the light as it moved under my hand. The excitement from rubbing my cock alone told me to do it again. We started giggling as I repeated the procedure. It seemed silly, but it was turning us on. I loved to watch her body jiggle. I loved to see how it moved as my hand touched her. I loved to see her panties hide her body without hiding the shape of it. I stopped for a moment, and pulled her panties down. I looked at her bare ass, searching for another card. None was found, but the exploration was fun just the same. I pulled them back up and rolled next to her. She gave me a smile, then bounded from the bed. ""Onto the next room!"" she cried. I gave her a moment, then got up to follow. Each wait outside of the new door seemed an eternity. Heather was undressing just beyond the thin inch of wood that separated my eyes from her sight. I was ready to cum, and found myself rubbing my cock through my pants. It took some effort, but I managed to control my touches and keep them slow enough not to induce orgasm. I wasn't sure how I was doing in Heather's little game, but win or lose I knew I would be fucking her. There was no way I could let her leave this cabin without taking her. ""Come in!"" she said gleefully through the door. I, of course, obeyed. Now she was wearing something a little different. Shorts. TRUE shorts! They were the skimpiest shorts I had ever seen! Jogging shorts, perhaps, slit up the side and revealing leg all the way up to where I was certain her panties should be visible. The it dawned on me.. perhaps she WASN'T wearing panties!! To complete the outfit, an equally skimpy white half-shirt strained to barely cover her breasts. As it was, the shirt would have failed miserably if its mission was to cover and conceal her pert nipples. For they were clearly visible through the shirt.. She didn't seemed to move much as she lay on the couch before me. I don't think the clothes had much give before the fabric would be ripped away and all her precious assets would be wonderfully exposed. ""Uh, I don't think you got a card in there anywhere."" I said. Indeed, that would have been near-impossible. But Heather had a surprise location. She lifted her leg, and for the first time I saw socks. Clever girl! I went to the end of the couch and took her foot in hand. Just tucked inside the sock was a somewhat bent three-by-five card. Tongue. This was something I was glad to handle! Heather rested comfortably on the couch with as little movement as possible. Directly in front of me was cunt, so ever-so-protected by those flimsy shorts. The adventure would be the length of her legs. A beautiful trip indeed! I took her legs in hand, and extended my tongue. Heather cooed as soon as the damp tip poked into against her ankle. I began swirling my oral member in circles as I slowly moved up the length of her calf. Heather squirmed slightly as I traded leg-for leg. Her knees opened, only to soon find themselves the attention of my licking. Heather's skin tasted wonderful. It's smoothness tickled my tongue almost as much as I tickled it. My eyes kept turning to gaze down the length of her legs and towards the final destination. Her pussy looked like it would be so small, so tight as the area between her legs loomed near. This was what she wanted. She accommodated my advance, spreading her legs further as I neared. Her eyes closed and her head titled back as I glazed her thighs with my glistening saliva. The flesh hanging so tautly from her legs jiggled and softly bounced into my cheeks. Her pussy was an inch in front of me. I could smell her. smell her readiness. I wanted to touch it. rub it, and feel it before I continued on with my instruction but I decided to do as I was told. I leaned forward, and slowly extended my tongue. Heather's body shuddered and her voice cried out as the utmost tip of my tongue pressed into the black shorts. I quickly lost any intention of working her slow and pressed my entire mouth between her legs. I pushed and probed my way into her. Licking, and sucking and gaining more lust as Heather began to moan and writhe. I don't think she was expecting to enjoy the action of this card so intensely. Her voice was near orgasmic, and her legs nearly crushed my head as she clenched them in passion. I worked my tongue on her pussy, then to her legs, then back to her pussy. I kissed and licked every section of her exposed flesh, teasing the farthest reaches of her cunt sensations. My hands began to rub her legs, and she didn't stop me. She didn't want to stop me! My hands slid into her shorts at the slits, followed by my tongue, probing and searching for her panties. Indeed there were none. Heather's pussy was naked under the shiny black shorts. I was driving her crazy, and the more crazy I drove her the more crazy I became. I had to lick her pussy. My tongue slid under the shorts, probing deeply towards her crotch. I felt the tickle of her hair, then the swollen softness of her cunt. Heather screamed as I stretched my tongue to make contact. Her hands gripped my head/ her hips began pulsing, almost avoiding my licks but mostly meeting them. I searched for her clit. I tried to cover every section of her pussy that I could that the hindering shorts would allow. I was sure I could take her now. She was too far gone to stop me. I looked up towards her face, but became distracted by her poking nipples. They alone threatened to rip open her tiny shirt, and my tongue instantly felt a new purpose. Licking, sucking, flicking. what better to enjoy these actions than a couple of beautiful breasts? I lunged upward and took her nipple in my mouth, soaking the white shirt where my mouth sucked. Heather continued to whimper as I mouthed her breasts and moved my hands between her legs. She didn't stop me. She didn't stop as my hand rubbed her cunt through those skimpy shorts. She didn't stop me as my hand slid under her shirt and made contact with her naked breast. I was going to fuck her. I moved on her, mounting her. My cock fell onto her, mashing against those shorts and into her pussy. But a moment after the sensation, Heather changed. She felt my sex near hers, and realized she was about to lose. She stiffened and stooped me. She pushed me away and stood up. I reached for her, and almost broke her final ounce of strength as she fell back into my arms. But she managed to break free and head to the door. Before she completely wriggled away, however, I took hold of that half-shirt, tearing it slightly as she moved away. Heather turned back to me, and flashed one more evil smile. With her body still facing the door, she finished ripping the shirt and dropped it to the floor. She was bare-breasted, but facing away. She covered her breasts with her hands and bounded out of the room. ""Coming?"" she said. Naturally, I was!\n\n She had me instantly this time. She hadn't bothered to redress the top portion of her body. Instead, she stood mischievously bare breasted in front of me. She had changed her panties to a silky red, and added some white thigh-highs to complete the beautiful image. Out of respect (and the fact I could barely stand), I dropped to me knees and crawled to her. There was a raw sexuality to her, yet an apprehension to her nakedness as if there was still some chance I wouldn't find her completely beautiful. I looked at her exposed nipples for the first time, and instantly felt the twitching of my lips to suck them. She was so exposed to me. She was so in need of me to wrap my arms around her. protect her from the cold. reassure her with gentle kisses and soothing caresses. So was so in need of the excitement and pleasure my penis would give upon entering her cunt. Heather sat on the bed and motioned for me to crawl to her. She took my head in her hands and began rubbing her fingers through my hair. She brought her left breast barely an inch from my eye. I could see its tiniest detail, right down to the circles in her nipple. She made an extra effort to jiggle the breast, all to tease me as the nipple poked randomly into my face. My mouth hung open, ready for it to fall into the trap. Her hands moved to my chest. Her face moved in front of mine, and I noticed the deep red of her lipstick. I wanted to see that lipstick on my cock, smeared and smudged by her sucking mouth. She smiled at me lusciously as her hands spread over my chest, then began unbuttoning my shirt. My eyes closed and my body flinched as her fingers moved on my nipples and swirled down my body. I wasn't thinking much with the pleasure, but half-thought that it was unfair she had free roam of my body by I had to play her game to experience hers. But I didn't mind the game, so I didn't raise an objection. Heather began kissing my chest and licking my nipples. I had been certain I would get to hers before this, but she was proving quite clearly she wasn't always what I thought. My cock seemed to scream for attention, begging and pleading in silent demands to be given the attention next. I wanted to feel her smooth, gentle hands wrapped around my swelled shaft. And melt at the touch of her delicate lips and tongue on my top. She did move her hands to between my legs, but only with a feather-touch. A mere casual brush was all. Her fingers made my penis feel like it was expanding beyond its limits. I was desperate to be free of my pants. Desperate to be humping her. She did undress me. Her hands hooked into my pants and slid them down along with my underwear. She pushed me to lie flat on the floor as she did so, and soon I was naked, flat on my back, with my cock pointing up like a fiery-hot flare. She sat on me. She carefully moved onto my, pushing my cock beneath her and up against my stomach. It was directly against her panties. I could sense the heat between her legs. The wetness and readiness of her pussy. She leaned further forward, and her dangling breasts softly made contact with my chest. My sensitive skin could easily locate the her hardened nipples amidst the softness. She continued to meld her body against mine. Rational thought was no longer a power of my mind. I was lust incarnate. Pure want for her and her body. Pure sexual energy waiting to pulse inside her end explode within her. I felt I could see us from above, her taut panties reflecting the dim light as the silk curved along her ass and disappeared where my body began. I felt I could see from underneath us, where her panties so beautifully converged on her pussy and wrinkled with the indention of my cock pressed so firmly against pussy. Heather kissed me. Her sweet lips moved against mine and held for a satisfying moment. I no longer knew time, or could measure the pleasure she was giving me. The moment went beyond consciousness and into the soul of my sexuality. She slid off me, leaving me still stunned and bewildered. She motioned to me, then let herself fall back on the bed. I made it to my knees, and moved to join her. Suddenly I realized something. The bed was covered in cards. They were everywhere. Some had fallen from the bed when she fell into them. Some were now covering portions of her legs and arms. She was smiling at me. She was ready for me. But I had one step to go. I could fuck her right? This was the moment where we would finally have sex. Right? I frantically began turning over the cards looking for that final word. Fuck. Hump. Penetrate. Insert. Whatever it was, I was desperate to find it. So many empty cards! I kept turning, straining my eyes to see if there was any hopeful lettering on either side. So many, I was getting insane! How could I find it? How long would it take? I wanted her NOW! I had to have her NOW! Oh, God, where was the card?? It was at her side. An innocent place, really. I lifted it. Turned it over then right side-up. Yes. That was her message. No dirty word or trivial capturing of the act of sex. Yes. Yes I could have her. Yes I could make love to her. I mounted my Heather. My arms went between hers and up her back. My cock slid against her still-pantied pussy. I twisted, and moved her on top of me. She giggled and sighed a deep, sexual sound as she, too, neared the end of her will. She move dfirt. A slight humping motion against my hungry body. I felt the tickle of pubic hair against my cock. Her panties had slid down ever so- slightly. I took the cue, and began moving her against me, rubbing her pussy against me, using the friction to inch her panties downward. We were already moaning. Moaning like lovers in the peak of penetration and we didn't even have her underwear of yet! Another move and I felt wetness. Her cunt was almost free. I positioned her against my penis, ready for the final slither. Heather whimpered in anticipation. We moved together. Heather's red panties gave way and in the same motion my penis entered her vagina. I screamed. She screamed. With the full power of my lungs I voiced a pleasure beyond any I had ever known. I was in Heather. My cock was in her cunt. I felt the warm, excited wetness welcome and surround me. It squeezed me with love and want. I held the push-in. The simple act of entering her excelled the repeated fucking of any woman I had humped before. It was HEATHER! The girl who had inspired and captivated me for so long. The girl I was desperate to have. It was her voice crying out. It was her warm flesh and jiggling breasts I was feeling. Leaving her cunt was renewed desperation to return. I pushed my self into her again. And again. AND AGAIN! My body was working its fastest. I slid in and out of Heather as though we were created together. A perfect set with a perfectly matching pussy and cock. My body was alive where hers touched me, and desperate where it did not. Our cries wrapped together in an invisible copy of our bodies. We humped and fucked and moaned at the extreme of our talents. Crazed with lust, filled with passion. We melted into each other, becoming the definition of sex into the night. I came in her. Collapsed on her. I relaxed beside her, knowing that we would make love again. After all, we had the whole weekend. A whole weekend of sitting by the fire, sipping wine, and staring at heather's naked body. And if Heather had her way... a whole weekend of playing games!"
793,"Caesar Comes, And His Revenge","['MF', 'beast', 'nc', 'v']","Strange sensations of tingling warmth rippled through Annie's young belly as she lay limply on her back, a maze of disconnected thought- waves suddenly swirling through her head. Confusion swept through her and she tried to move, but stopped at the sound of a low, animal-like snarl. She opened her eyes then, yet continued to lie there unmoving, the strange stirring sensations in her belly ever-increasing with a weirdly rising excitement. Her teenaged brain functioned in its effort to restore normalcy. W-Where was she? It was dark... yet there was a half-moon and... and stars... wh-what had happened? Thunder filled the darkness of the warm summer air as simultaneously, further charges of stimulating arousal raced through her youthful loins and belly. Annie raised her hands to her throat in revived fear. She lifted herself to her elbows with the full brunt of her returning memory. Then, by the flash of revealing lightning, she saw that she was naked... wholly and shamefully naked... saw that she was lying with her legs obscenely spread apart... and... and that the massive wolf-like German Shepherd was standing between her thighs--his tongue laxly out and his great head lowered just above... above her pantyless vagina! Again, fire-filled sensations charged through the young virginal core of her naked body. The warm, wet contact of his saliva-drenched tongue spread open the sparse, hair-lined lips of her tight young cuntal crevice, Waving its sensitive, pink inner-flesh with a taunting upsweep that sent uncontrollable shivers of sudden passion brushing over her! My God! He... he was licking her down there between her open thighs! Had she been petrified prior to fainting, Annie was now shockingly panic-struck. The unbelievable sight of what was happening between her naked, widespread legs, the realization that the vicious animal was actually licking at her virginal young pussy with his hot, wet tongue, was about to drive her hysterical. Yet, somehow, she knew that she must retain control of herself if she were to come out of this alive! To struggle against him in any way might bring him fiercely charging at her throat! She couldn't restrain the whimper of extreme dread when, by the next flash of lightning, she saw tatters of her clothing ripped and strewn about them. God, he must have torn them from her with his teeth! Wh-what sort of animal was it that would do such a thing to a human female? She gaped at him through the darkness which her eyes were growing accustomed to, and saw his own burning orbs staring hotly at her as he continued to obscenely lick and nuzzle at her helplessly exposed vaginal lips. A tremor of incredulous sensations caused her to convulse in her shameful nakedness. Oh Cod, he-he was almost human... that expression in his unrelenting eyes... and what he was doing to her nakedly stripped loins! Oooohh... what he was doing to her! She'd never known such sensuous feelings in her belly, and her pussy, in spite of her fear, felt as if there was a hot little fire glowing inside it! Even... even her breasts tingled in excitement, she realized, as she mentally cupped, then pinched their tiny, hardened nipples... But... but this was insane! My God... the dog would kill her before he was done... tear her to pieces! She had to keep her head... to get away from him as soon as possible! Maybe... maybe, if she just jumped to her feet and ran? God, she had to do something; he intended to kill her, she felt certain of that... and... and maybe even eat her! It was the latter horrible thought that made Annie feebly cry out, then attempt to scramble onto hands and knees and blindly crawl away. Caesar waited only long enough for her to reach the all-fours position before unleashing a savage growl, stopping the curvaceous, naked teenager in icy-veined terror. She uncontrollably sobbed out, the fear- filled, choking sounds little more than animalistic whines in the gripping anguish of her unbelievable horror. From that point, the huge dog never seemed to hesitate, but moved as if his intentions had been predetermined. He mounted her from behind, his powerful forepaws clutching at the soft, white flesh of her youthfully cubed hips, his wet tongue hanging loosely from his rapaciously open mouth! Annie dared not breathe! She was that terrified with his sudden clamber up behind her unprotected nakedness, his strong, hairy forelegs clutching at her narrow waist and the arch of her hips! Hadn't she seen animals do it together like this a thousand times? Good Lord! Her firm young breasts quivered and swayed beneath her chest from the jarring force of his luridly obscene position behind her defenselessly upraised buttocks. Then suddenly, she felt the gold medallion that hung from his neck grazing the smooth-fleshed hollow of her nude back! He... he was going...going to do it to her... as if she were nothing more than a... a whining bitch dog! ""N-no... no, please!"" Annie heard herself whimper as something long and pointed probed wetly back between the nakedly raised trembling mounds of her softly trembling buttocks and lewdly spread thighs. Her brain swam once more! My God, she was a virgin... and he was going to do it to her! At that precise moment, whatever additional thoughts she had were abruptly swept away when she sensed the nose of his hardened animal-penis prodding at the tight, wet mouth of her defenselessly spread vagina! Dear God, no... no! She desperately tried to squirm away from the vise- like grip of his encircling paws, but it was useless, and like a charging, white-hot lance, the solid thickness of his long animal-cock spread the soft hair fringed lips and forced its way up into her saliva- slickened little vaginal passage with a slight, wet popping sound and rippling the smoothly yielding walls wide apart before its bevel-tipped hardness! Annie gasped for illusive breath as the huge length of blood-filled dog-penis stretched and filled her young cuntal channel like a muscular arm rammed into the sleeve of a child's garment, its pointed end smacking heavily back up against the very base of her tender, young cervix. Again, she choked out a whimpering gasp, while the great beast who was mounting her from behind snarled out a low commanding growl of triumph, then began to animalistically hump and fuck up into her! The teenager's mind was a vortex of unheralded, emotional sensations! Her entire head vibrated with the pounding blood racing through her brain, while her youthful white body that was bent nakedly before the wild fucking dog, quivered and convulsed in the throes of unknown, sensuous agony. Her vaginal-passage felt as if it had been impaled with the heavy, sawed off limb of a tree; yet, at the same time, there were weird spasms of intensively rising desire filling her! Nevertheless, she compulsively fought the sensuality, her sickened, fear-filled mind concerned only with the horrifying animal fucking she was receiving from behind! It struck her then that his heavily burrowing penis of hardened animal-flesh had ripped her wide open! She'd felt the thin membrane of her maidenhead give way with a bursting stab of pain, and she was certain the vicious beast had horribly torn the expanded little hole of her vaginal mouth! Oh God, she might bleed to death there in that deserted cellar if he didn't kill her outright! Again, with a twisting lurch of her naked, youthful body, she tried to shake free from his long, piercing thick hardness from her cock- filled young pussy, but her efforts were in vain. Caesar's fierce growl chilled the very marrow of her teenaged bones, while his powerful hairy forelegs clutched possessively at her soft waist and hips! Thrusting! Thrusting! Like a searing firebrand it slithered in and out of her helplessly clasping, young cuntal channel, spreading the virginal passage open wider and wider as he hammered his long, wild cock deeper and deeper up between her helplessly spread thighs! The panting Caesar's mystical intellect made the mighty dog aware of the young girl's sudden resignation and surrender before him. Briefly and in desperation, she had struggled at one last frantic attempt to escape before hopelessly subjecting herself before his conquering attack. He sensed the resistance draining from her naked, human flesh, as it did with his own female bitches when he selected and demanded from them. A spirit of exhilarating revenge raced through his savage body as he watched the upper portion of her smooth, female back drop until her face and young, human breasts were flattened down against the softness of the grass, the rounded mounds of her soft, white buttocks raised submissively to his vindictive assault. This, he instinctively knew, would not breathe life into his torturously murdered mate, nor his young that she had carried into death with her, but cryptically imbedded in his animal-brain dwelt an ancient law driving him on... lex talionis... the ancient roman law of retaliation and revenge! Through his unfathomably keen senses he felt his long, lust-hardened penis slithering forward with a wet charge until it was entirely buried in the clutching moist heat of her tightly clinging female passage, his swollen, sperm-laden testicles swinging down and slapping hard against the soft dampness of her lightly curling pubic hair. Mercilessly, he bucked and plunged into the hot, yielding cuntal flesh, hearing her feminine moans and feeling the trembling nakedness of her smooth, white buttocks flattening up against his belly as he attempted to skewer her onto the last remaining inch of his thickly lengthening rod of hotly driving flesh! Though her young brain was still overwhelmed with the incredible obscenity me wild, wolf-like dog was committing on her helpless, naked body, Annie could not ignore the sensual incitement his enormous animal cock had almost immediately set off inside her. At first, his savage thrust into her virginal young loins had nearly blinded her with the excruciating agony of its huge hardness bursting into her. But now, the stark horror and shame of the shocking animal-rape itself was forgotten, only the invading presence of the brute's long, thick cock plowing open the sensitive, resistant flesh of her never before entered vagina, registered in her mind. Like a hotly reaming piston, it had raced into her unprotected pussy, until in seconds he had rammed it all the way up inside the vainly resisting channel! Desperately, she had fought for breath while tears of pain streamed down her cheeks and her convulsing body struggled in its vulnerable nakedness to be free! But as the brute relentlessly continued to fuck up into the liquid, wide- stretched flesh between her lewdly upturned buttocks, the pain seemed to dissolve into impossible sensations of intensely growing arousal, equaling those which his hot, Waving tongue had first spread through her trembling young belly! Oh God, if she were sinning by succumbing to him, let it be! Oh God... Let it be! Now, as unthinkable as it was, she had begun to feel the texture of his sleek animal coat beneath his belly brushing teasingly against the opened, smooth mounds of her nakedly exposed buttocks, and she pressed her face and tingling, nipple-tipped breasts harder down until they were flattened and groveling onto the grass-softened earth! Her young brain reeled with the unbelievable intoxication of what was happening to her! She, a virginal, teenaged human, being attacked and actually raped by a wild dog, as if she were a bitch-animal of his own kind! O-oh God, w-was it really taking place? And why did she think of a wild dog us ""he"" rather than ""it""... as if the brute were human, himself? There! There! She'd done it again... ""himself!"" I-It had to be his mesmeric hard animal-cock that was wildly filling her burning pussy- hole! Never in her life had she felt so lust-filled... or even known the lewd, obscene sensation of wanting to be fucked... fucked... fucked until she was almost dead from the joy of it! ""Oooohh... ooohhh... yes, yes... do it! F-fuck me, fuck me harder like that!"" Annie hissed with a trembling whisper, twisting her earth- dirtied, young face to gape back and up at the panting beast avengingly fucking into her. She was helplessly impaled all the way up to the testicles on his huge animal-cock and heedlessly reveling in newly discovered joy at its unnatural possession of her newly awakened young cunt! She breathed a sensual moan of passion from her lust-moistened lips, and began to move uncontrollably backwards with rhythmic gyrations to meet Caesar's ravaging thrusts. His forelegs clung to her softly curved hips like strong, furry arms, and she began to wantonly undulate her curvaceous young body back at him in the perpetual undulations of the female whore down through the ages. Though she could hardly govern her awakened natural desires, the teenager's intuition told her that with them she was, in some weird way, winning the favor of the massive, wild animal fucking inhumanely into her receptive young cunt. That insane belief, and that alone, dammed away the terror and shame she had known in the beginning. Only youthful, secret lust filled her now as she rotated her white, smoothly rounded young buttocks backward in answering little circles to the beasts wildly plunging cock, giving her naked self fully to the erotic wonder of the lewd animal fucking she was receiving back in her now eagerly absorbing young pussy. He would spare her because of his sexual attachment, realizing she was more than a friend, perhaps a mistress... like the fawn-colored dog had been to him before she was so cruelly killed! She knew that much of animals, thanks to Uncle Link. And she knew as well that they... every man in the valley... would not rest until this wild brute was dead, once they learned what had happened to her! There was no one to tell the ugly truth, to reveal the whorish manner in which she was voluntarily grinding her lewdly spread nakedness back onto the huge dog's beautiful driving cock! Animals couldn't speak... they couldn't talk about their master's indiscretions like the slaves of history! Caesar knew and welcomed the hot, wet clasping of her desire-clenched vagina back onto his thrusting length of hardened maleness, an inbred, unquestionable sensation of male domination momentarily sparking the depths of his wilderness keened brain. The lower, more base instincts of her soft, human body had taken control, even as her supposedly superior mind fell into complacent lust. It was natural; she couldn't help it, he discerned as he humped more heavily up between her open buttocks. Such were the inevitable plights of the human... had once been his own, and perhaps would be again... but now! Annie wished there was some way she could bend her head all the way back up under her kneeling body and watch his enormous, pleasure-giving dog-cock disappearing inside her tightly clasping pussy! God, she was little more than a deplorable bitch... but she'd never even imagined such erotic bliss! Just to see it... see it fucking in and out up inside her hot, wetly clasping cunt lips that had hardly ever known more than her own tiny finger! But, at best, she could only visualize their orgiastic spectacle, the mere thought of their lewd, unnatural coupling sending unknown, salacious excitement raging through her passionately aroused young body. She groaned aloud in her all consuming passion and ground her softly yielding buttocks back hard against his strong, mercilessly battering animal-flesh, sensing the tiny rivulets of moisture building wetly in the smoothly rotating crevice separating the whiteness of her asscheeks. Then, she felt the tiny streams beginning to dribble down the backs and rhythmically working tendons of her supple inner thighs, while the sudden mounting pressure in her loins and belly signaled that something dynamic was soon going to happen deep inside her! In and out, in and out, Caesar rapidly fucked the slavishly kneeling girl, a wet staccato of flesh-slapping sounds hollowly filling the open, dark cellar, his keen animal-brain savoring a measure of vengeance in his human rape of her helplessly naked young body. His powerful, hardened penis was bursting into her as if she were some ripe fruit, destroying her chaste mind forever, he knew, and therein lay his revenge upon the humans who had destroyed his mate. Between each thrust, he sensed her tender young vaginal passage relaxing, then swallowing his solid length back up inside again and holding it fast in a hot, hungry clutch of eagerly working cuntal muscles. He saw her smooth, white body tense and relax again and again beneath him as she began to incessantly moan. His great organ seemed to grow and harden even more when he felt the soft, fleshy ridges inside her hot contracting belly giving way before his unsparing assault. Again, she twisted her head to look back at him and he witnessed her mouth suddenly gasping open, but the coming scream half-choked in her slender young throat. Instead, she began to toss her head wildly from side to side her long chestnut-hair flailing about her naked shoulders. She had reached the beginning paroxysm of female orgasm, he perceived, when she began to savagely swivel her rounded, white buttocks hotly and crazily back against him like any of the rutting bitches of his own wild dog pack. His tongue hung loosely from his panting mouth as he fucked with heavy, buttock flattening humps up between the soft, furiously undulating mounds of human, female-flesh. Once more, she screamed, this time, her cry piercing the night while she rammed deliriously back onto his huge thrusting hardness, and he drove it mercilessly forward to begin spitting its hot, wet semen in bullet-like spurts deep up into her young hungrily clasping cuntal passage! Caesar felt her smooth, rounded buttocks begin to contract and jerk back against his hotly empty testicles, uncontrollably hollowing and tensing, indicating the zenith moment within her voraciously quivering young belly. He felt the thick, wet combination of their orgasmic release seeping out around the flushed lips of her rhythmically throbbing pussy lips as her hot, clutching young vaginal channel ravenously squeezed and pulled at his rapidly spurting penis. She fell forward then, away from him, her legs still spread wide apart, and in the light of the half-moon her rounded white buttocks glistened wetly from his expended semen. He could see her opened pink flesh and the soaked dark hair of her ravished young loins, as she breathed heavily in her obscenely spread position. Exultantly, he stepped over her outstretched nakedness and raised his head toward the moon... Across the uneasily sleeping valley, an eerie howl split the heavy silence, causing men and women to restlessly toss in their beds... a harmless stray wolf, perhaps...\n\n Caesar Comes, And His Revenge - Chapter 2\n\n The chilling, wolf-like cry had sent a tiny tremor rippling over Jean Blakely's curvaceous, naked body, and she snuggled backwards in the bed, up tighter against her young husband, finding reassurance in his sheltering, rugged masculinity. He stirred with the movement, making her realize that she was tickling his face again with strands of her long blonde hair. His strong hand cupping the resilient flesh of her left breast started to move away, then returned as if in after-thought to reclaim the firm, full mound, and she felt the length of his flaccid penis possessively seating itself tighter back between her buttocks, the pubic hair of his lean pelvis pleasurefully brushing against their yielding, sensitive smoothness. She quietly sighed in drowsing unrest. Her soft belly and tingling sperm flooded vaginal walls still fluttered with little throbbing spasms from the rapture of their love-making. It had nearly happened this time, and she was confident that very soon they would discover the intimate formula. Most of all, she had made him happy; all else, even her own fulfillment, was of secondary importance... but the animal's lonely cry had seemed to add to her uneasiness. Wide awake once more, Jean's novelly devoted young mind fell into thought. It was just that everything was so strange to her, she supposed... and she loved him so much. Their marriage, Crescent Valley, this new and foreign life away from the city, the latter all that she'd ever really known... it was such a different existence... except for his being a law-enforcement officer. She'd vowed, after watching her Mom's many many nights of worry that she'd never marry a lawman... and here she was, happier than she could ever have dreamed possible. Of course, with Mark it was a little different; he was a deputy sheriff in an almost rural district, while her dad had been a Los Angeles detective with his life constantly in danger, but why couldn't Mark have been a druggist, or a carpenter, or... or? Ridiculous... lying there thinking such nonsense! He was Mark Blakely and she loved him with every ounce of strength she possessed! In fact, she couldn't imagine him being anything else but a deputy sheriff; he looked so handsome in his uniform. Besides, if he'd chosen any other career she probably would never have met him! Certainly, he wouldn't have been in L.A. attending the police academy seminar for that week, nor could her father have invited him home to dinner! And what a beautiful, whirlwind seven-days they had been: first, the double-dates with Steve and Carol; then, the private ones of their own... and the very first kiss! Shortly, Mark's proposal had followed. Lord, she'd thought she was going to go out of her mind with happiness! Mom had guessed before they'd even had a chance to tell her, Jean remembered, smiling to herself in the darkness, and Dad had just stood there beaming proudly, waiting to give them both his blessing. Two months ago, yet it seemed like yesterday that Judge Wilton had pronounced them man and wife. It hadn't been at all what she'd girlishly envisioned as her wedding, but neither she nor Mark had wanted to wait another minute. Besides, he'd had to get back here to the valley and she'd had no intentions of letting him come alone... nor had she really known one single moment of regret over her snap decision. She'd loved him from the very first instant their eyes had met, and that, she knew, would never change regardless of what he did to her... or what he couldn't do... But that wasn't fair, that last uncalled-for thought, she mentally reprimanded, angry with her self. Gently, she caressed his big, virile hand warmly cupping her naked breast, brushing with fervent affection the soft masculine hair that grew sparsely along its back. He would soon discover the intrinsic key to bringing her to orgasm, she reassured herself, a tiny passionate tremor rippling over her once more, the erotic anticipation nearly as satisfying to her young, voluptuous body as the unlocked moment itself might be... Though he hadn't moved any portion of himself, except his face to escape the perfumed taunting of her silken hair teasing at his chin, Mark lay wide-eyed, well aware of his new young wife's sleeplessness. Again tonight he'd failed, he confusedly thought. And she'd been almost there, that much he felt certain of, but he hadn't been able to hold back his cum any longer! Damn, she was so lovely... her breath-taking body... so soft and white and roundedly curved at every strategic point... he had only to look down at her and he was lost! He'd cum like some sort of unleashed, pumping fountain, his bloated balls achingly pressuring the sperm from them in wild, spurting gushes that had damned near torn him apart! And after that, what could he possibly do for an encore... even knowing that she was as excited and tighter than a drum inside, hoping, just hoping and giving herself to him... only to be left played with, but never released? What else was there for her outside of wrapping her soft arms around his neck as she pressed her warm smooth curies tightly against his spent body and passionately whispered how much she loved him... that it was all right, and maybe next time it would be different? What else... except hit him in the face with a shoe, or something, the way the wealthy and spoiled Lydia Newell would react? But then, Jean was no Lydia, was she, not his gorgeous Jeannie? Christ, it wasn't even honorable to tie both of them into the same thought! Maybe if he'd waited until things were in better straits here in the valley, he could've made this twenty-two year old golden young Venus some sort of a physically satisfying husband! Not only was Lydia an ever-present menace to their marriage with her sensually vicious body and mind, but there was the rotten drug problem the town had suddenly been exposed to among its young people... and even worse, the unbelievable wild-dog pack that was raiding the herds for food, plus, the stupid damned stories that were spreading about its huge, mysterious leader. He'd brought her there right in the midst of it all... his precious Jeannie, exposing her to the worst possible side of the valley. He hadn't been thinking... couldn't, damnit! He'd been that far gone... completely and totally in love... if that term could accurately describe what had happened to him. Hell, for himself, he wasn't sorry. Like any man, he was too damned lustful. But for the exotically precious young woman he held snugly embraced against him, he couldn't help feel genuine concern. Christ, he loved her so damned much! If only he'd used his head, or heart, instead of his brainless hard cock to do his thinking! ""You're awake, aren't you, Darling,"" he heard her softly whisper in a statement rather than a question. ""I could tell by the way your hand began to squeeze and stroke my breast.""\n""Y-yes,"" he breathed, feeling her trying to cuddle her intoxicating, nakedness back against him even closer, her smooth little hand holding his that was intently clutching the firm resilience of the unbelievably full mounds on her chest. A revived sensation of desire charged through him at the meaningful squirm of her satin-smooth buttocks back against his cock between them, causing it to lurch into the first stages of re-hardness and she passionately whimpered. He kissed the crown of her head, even as thoughts of Link Morgan, Lydia Newell, and the ferocious dog-pack with its wild leader raced through it. Why he should think of them, and especially a brute animal at such a time, was unanswerable! She was so beautiful, so softly luscious, so absolutely feminine! ""W-what's bothering you, Darling?"" she whispered. ""You. Just you, Baby... nothing else.""\n""Oh darling..."" she said, kissing his hand. ""I-I know you want to mean that... but there's something else on your mind... Already, I can tell, and I've only known you two-months. You can't lie to me, Mark... not ever... Please? What is it? Let me worry with you? Isn't that part of our life together?"" He didn't answer right away. Then: ""Of course, Baby. I'll always tell you,"" he lied, feeling protective in the act. ""Minor things, really... day to day details that I have to be concerned with...""\n""What about the dogs?"" she asked in a hushed tone. ""The dogs?""\n""The wild-pack everyone is talking about that raid the sheep?""\n""What about them? It happens all the time.""\n""Not according to the women in the neighborhood,"" she quietly replied. ""Old Granny Obert said something about it being a hundred years ago when the valley was first settled that dogs actually ran wild like this. And... and she insists that... that they had the same leader...""\n""Good Lord, Jean! You can't believe that medieval nonsense! Dammit, those pipe-smoking, nursing-home cases ought to be carted away!"" Mark snapped, rolling onto his back and letting free of her breast. Immediately, Jean turned over, crowding close to hug him. He could see her lovely heart-shaped face by the light of the half-moon filtering in through their open window. ""Well, don't get angry with me, Sweetheart,"" she entreated. ""I'm only trying to tell the deputy sheriff what's circulating around town...""\n""The deputy sheriff can't do a damned thing in this little burg!"" he snapped, not meaning to sound angry. ""His jurisdiction begins at its town-limits. Inside those barriers, Chief of Police Link Morgan enforces the law... such as it is...""\n""Darling, Darling, please? You're beginning to sound mean.""\n""I don't intend to... I'm sorry,"" he said, his brain suddenly filled with the memory of the three boys he'd picked up for pushing dope at the Valley High School. He'd turned them over to Link and nothing had happened yet, not even a hearing before Judge Collins... but then, even the Judge was on Link's pay, wasn't he. Goddamnit, how could you maintain law and the citizens' rightful peace in an area like this with such as Link Morgan and the Newells? They controlled! Damnit, sometimes he was tempted to ask Sheriff Hester for a transfer! He would if it wasn't for his Dad... dead now, killed by Link's accidental hunting bullet! Yeah, he would because of Jeannie, but he knew he'd never be able to forgive himself! The sons of bitches! Goddamnit, he never should have brought her there until it was all cleared! The telephone interrupted his thoughts. Jean let free of him as he fumbled for the light-switch then the instrument setting on the table beside him. She tensed as it rang again. There had been only a few such night calls since their marriage, but each of them had been serious enough to take him from her... auto accidents... a robbery... and... ""What the hell are you saying, Doc?"" she heard Mark incredulously blurt out. ""The Purcell girl... Link Morgan's niece? My God... did he maul her? What? Th-that's impossible! I can't believe... listen, I'll be right there, Doc! Have you called Link? Okay... okay, I'll be right over!"" Jean could hardly believe the appalled expression wrenching the handsome features of her husband's rugged face. He was staring at her, but frighteningly not seeing her, she realized. Whatever it was all about, the knowledge of it had actually drained the blood from his chiseled features! ""Wh-what is it, Mark?"" she hesitantly asked, sitting upright in the bed and pulling the sheet up over her nakedness as he hurriedly bolted to the floor and began to dress. ""What? Oh... an accident, Honey... there's been an accident... nothing for you to worry about,"" he managed after a moment, as if her were pacifying a child. He was lying and she blew it, that thought alone sending an icy chill along her naked spine. He would never he, only to protect her, or keep her from worrying... ""A-Annie Purcell, you said... and... and did he maul her... please, Darling, tell me the truth?""\n""Damnit, Jean, it's nothing for you to concern yourself with!"" he snapped as he strapped on his holstered pistol, then went to the closet and brought out his shotgun. His sharpness of tone, rather than offending her, only added to her anxiety. ""Just go to sleep... and I'll be back as quick as I can..."" He started out the door, then, as if on second thought, crossed the room to close their bedroom window, that surprising act almost completely unnerving her. ""Why did you do that?"" she brusquely questioned. ""Would you like to have me suffocate here in my ignorance, too?"" She saw him swallow tightly and move toward the bed, bending down to kiss her. ""Please, Baby... I can't explain now... there isn't time. I've got to get over to Doc Emory's,"" he said, stroking her back as he warmly kissed her lips. ""Just trust me and do as I ask... all right?""\n""Al-all right, Darling... I'm sorry...""\n""I know... now try to get some sleep... and don't worry.""\n""I-I'II try,"" she promised as he smiled back one last time before disappearing through the doorway.\n\n* * *\n\nSome dozen men in hasty dress had gathered in front of the Doctor's house when Mark drove up. Most of them were carrying rifles or shotguns, and the others, he assumed, were armed one way or another. He snapped his own shotgun into its accessible bracket and stepped from the patrol car. ""Hello, Mark,"" a naselish voice he recognized as Fred Clark's greeted, the tall, thin man approaching him. ""I found her... stumbling along Cypress Street, naked as a plucked little jay-bird and filthy dirty, poor kid...""\n""Had she been mauled, Fred?"" Mark questioned, repeating the question that Doc Emory had not answered. ""Hell... couldn't tell for sure,"" the other replied. ""Didn't see any blood, but she was crazy, hysterical... moaning that the goddamned brute had raped her! The wife and I both heard her scream. We only live a hundred yards or so from that cellar, you know!""\n""Is Link inside?"" Mark interrupted him. ""Yeah, and right ready to kill,"" the informant said. ""Cripes, I never saw him so wild, Mark!"" The tall deputy pressed through the gathering, moving up the walkway toward the lighted porch. He still couldn't believe it, and would not until Doc Emory repeated his affirmation. Cripes, such goddamned things didn't happen, except in old wives' tales! ""Come in, Mark,"" Mrs. Emory invited in a hushed voice, opening the door in her night robe. ""They're in the living room. The poor girl is sleeping... Doctor gave her a sedative.""\n""Thanks, Mrs. Emory,"" Mark nodded, moving toward the raised sound of Link Morgan's gruff voice. The barrel-chested, unshaven man was dressed in his usual non-uniform of khaki shirt open at the collar, leather hunting pants and boots. He'd been drinking; his small colorless eyes were bloodshot and his shock of white hair uncombed. To Mark, he always looked like a man in his sixties, rather than pre-fifty, the result, undoubtedly, of his own dissipation. ""Hello, Doc,"" Mark greeted the slight, mustached physician first, then with a nod: ""Link. What happened... how is she?""\n""I'll tell you what happened, Blakely! That goddamned wild sonofabitch dog raped my niece, and I'm going to hang its hide as high as that bitch on the flagpole in front of town-hall! Only first, I'm going to rip the bastard's nuts off!"" Link bitterly snarled, addressing the fact that Mark had warned him against taking an armed posse into his jurisdiction again for any reason. Mrs. Emory had started to enter the room, but quickly left at the Chief of Police's lurid choice of words. Mark bit at his lower lips, forcefully controlling himself. He said: ""What are your findings, Doctor?"" The slight, aging bald man solemnly nodded, giving medical credence to the broad-shouldered police-chief's ranting version. ""No doubt about it, Mark... the beast actually attacked her. Its animal semen was present in my examination. Surprisingly, it didn't harm her in any other way... oh a few scratches, but they could have occurred when it tore the clothing from her. Actually, she's suffering mostly from shock. I've given her a sedative. She's sleeping in my office...""\n""You mean, the dog literally ripped the clothing from her?"" Mark asked in disbelief. ""You're fucking well told he did!"" Link roared, raising a waterglass half-filled with liquor to his lips that he had undoubtedly wheedled from the doctor. He gulped half of it, breathing in shortened rasps as he glared at the deputy. ""Shredded the goddamned panties and everything else right off her, and Fred Clark was there when I gathered 'em up! I tell you again, Blakely, that devil from hell's got to die! It ain't enough that the pack is killing the sheep, now they're attacking young, innocent girls and fucking 'em like bitches! You tell me that bastard ain't some kind of evil spirit Tom Satan, himself?""\n""You're talking like an ass, Link!"" Mark short-temperedly replied. ""I don't know the answer but there has to be one! Maybe... maybe Annie can give it to us when she's herself again...""\n""You go to hell, Blakely!"" the powerful man snarled, stomping about the room, then gulping the remainder of his drink. ""I, for one, ain't waiting for that evil sonofabitch to attack another girl in Crescent Valley! I aim to do something about it, whether you lay sanction or not! I'm forming a posse and going out!""\n""There'll be no posse, Link... unless I call for them,"" Mark calmly interrupted him. ""I won't tolerate the brutal torture of animals, even vicious ones, the way you did last night. Out there is my territory, and I intend to guard it. I don't intend to have a bunch of liquor-whipped maniacs riding those hills with rifles and shotguns. If you remember, Link, that's the way my father died!""\n""Wh-what the hell are you saying, boy? That was an accident!"" the huge man spat, well aware of the deputy sheriff's meaning. ""Christ, could I help it if he wore a jacket the same color as that cougar? You... you think I meant to shoot him?""\n""Here, here... both of you, stop!"" Doc Emory stepped in. ""You're letting this get the best of you. I know it's a horrible situation, but you must try to work together... for the good of the community!"" Mark tightly swallowed. He wasn't pleased with his own outburst. ""Of course, you're right, Doc. I'm sorry,"" he said, watching the little man's slow, understanding smile. ""I'll place a call to the conservation department immediately. This is their problem...""\n""Problem!"" Link blurted. ""Their problem! You go to hell, Blakely! This is my problem, and every man, woman, and child in this valley! That fucking brute raped my niece and I don't intend to sit back while some square-headed tree-planter decides to do something about it! You've got twenty-four hours, deputy, and you better hope to Christ that son of Satan doesn't attack another girl!"" he roared, slamming his glass down hard onto a table before storming toward the doorway. There, he turned one final time. ""I warn you... twenty-four hours... and then I defy any man in this valley to stop me!"" Mark stood straight and silent, listening to the big man's heavy foot-falls, and finally the unnecessary crash of the front door shutting behind him. In all truth, if everything Doc had said was accurate, he was hardly sure he could blame the police chief... except that he was drunk, or nearly so... ""He's upset, Mark,"" Doc said, breaking the silence. ""You know Link... spontaneous and gruff. He only knows one way...""\n""An outmoded way, I'm afraid,"" Mark replied, sighing and taking a half-turn around the room. ""Would you like a drink?"" the physician invited. ""No thanks. I'd like a bit more information, though.""\n""Shoot.""\n""Y-you're certain the dog actually raped her? "" The little man made a shrugging motion. ""How certain can you be? Intercourse, yes. The presence of the dog's sperm... yes... absolutely!""\n""But he didn't hurt hers Doc,"" the deputy enthusiastically pressed. ""You said there were no marks of such...""\n""None. Positively none! And I am as amazed as you are, Mark. It... it seems almost diabolical, doesn't it?""\n""I-I don't know, Doc... Christ, I really don't know what to think,"" Mark heard himself reply his mind whirling. ""Those... those crazy tales that women like Granny Obert whisper... about the brute having done the same thing a hundred years ago... damn! How old is she, anyway?""\n""Ninety four-five-six... somewhere in there... she would, or could remember,"" Doc Emory softly answered. ""She's mentioned it to me, you know... the leader, I mean, with that old Roman medallion around his neck...""\n""Do you believe it, Doc?"" The little man offered an excusing smile. ""I'm a doctor, Mark... forty years a practitioner... I believe only what I see, feel, taste... know to be fact."" Mark felt a cold shiver move over him. Ridiculous, he angrily thought... except that he had seen the medallion, too! He said: ""Her mentality... Granny Obert's, I mean, what would you say to it, Doc?""\n""Hmmmm, keen... especially for a woman her age, Mark. Very, very keen...""\n""Yeah... I thought so... I've talked to her, too... but I wish she'd leave Jeannie alone,"" Mark said, slowly folding downward onto the edge of the davenport. ""It... it can't be true... can it, Doc?"" The little man had poured himself a glass of wine. He quietly sat himself into a chair across from Mark, sipped first, then stared off beyond. ""I truly don't know how to answer you, Mark. I've spent a lifetime in my profession and this is the first case of its nature I've ever encountered. I have to deal only with the facts, I repeat, that's the nature of my profession. Yours requires more, and that's your problem, if I may. But to answer you, Mr. Deputy Sheriff... can it be true? I say, everything is true until it's proven false... and that's the law of the universe!""\n""But... but... it can't be, Doc? Christ, it can't be!"" The little man smiled and nodded as he plucked at the end of his mustache. ""I know,"" he said, ""I know...""\n\n\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge - Chapter 3\n\n The fear that hung heavy over the town of Crescent Valley was reflected in the faces of its citizenry the following morning. On the streets, in the shops and within its several bars, men gathered to recount the terrifying rape of little Annie Purcell in solicitous tones punctuated with vile curses, their anger at Deputy Sheriff Mark Blakely for refusing to allow a hunting posse into the hills, an open vent for their concealed inner-panic. Something had to be done and right away! It wasn't just a matter of protecting their livestock any longer, not when a ferocious wild dog dared to slink into town and with incredible beastliness actually force a defenseless young girl to her knees and rape her right on the streets! ""Hunt the bastards down, I say!"" a whiskey drinking, sallow faced customer at the bar of the Crescent Inn Tavern exclaimed with fist- thumping emphasis. ""Chief Morgan's right! Take a posse into those hills and gun the sonsofbitches!""\n""Easier said than done, Dirk,"" a second drinker put in. ""I was with 'em the other night when Link got the fawn bitch. That pack's as tricky's a bevy of minx. If it hadn't been that she was pregnant, the bitch would've gotten away, too... and she was running alongside the big German Shepherd with the gold medal...""\n""You saw that medal... I mean actually saw it with your own eyes?"" the first drinker questioned. ""Hell yes, I saw it! Didn't I say so?"" the second one proudly insisted. ""A big friggin' brute he is too, I'll tell you!""\n""The way I hear it, the Purcell girl saw that thing around the dog's neck last night when it... it attacked her!"" the first drinker said, his liquored eyes growing slanted, a certain lewd glint mingled with uneasiness mirrored in them. ""I hadn't heard that,"" the other replied; then, lowering his voice and leaning closer, he added with an obscene little grin: ""But if it was that big bastard, she sure got that tight young pussy of hers full up with cock, I'll tell you!""\n""Watch it, here comes Link,"" the first drinker warned. ""Morning, Chief. How's little Annie?""\n""As well's can be expected,"" the big man glowered, accepting the space at the middle of the bar the group quickly made for him. ""Poor kid's still half scared to death. Sits in a corner staring out the window when she ain't crying. Goddamnit, I'll tell you straight out, I'm going to get that fucking brute, and when I do it'll wish it'd never been born!""\n""What do you mean, Link, a posse?""\n""That's the only way, and you all know it as well as I do!"" the burly police chief snapped. ""What about Mark Blakely, Chief?"" someone questioned. ""He's got twenty-four hours to do whatever he's going to!"" Link authoritatively replied. ""And if he ain't brought in that beast and its raping pack by then, I'm getting together a bunch of guns to go up into those hills with me, and I guarantee you that I'll bring the fucking bastard back!"" You're right, Link... ain't he, boys?"" someone loudly prompted, raising an enthusiastic clamor of approvals... as if in numbers they had lessened the uncanny menace they shared in fear... While in kitchens throughout the town, and over backyard fences, women spoke in whispering, apprehensive tones, their unhideable anxiety causing their voices to tremble, as did those of the children and teenagers walking in groups toward the schools, their young faces ashen with frightened expressions. No one of the small town's populace had seemed to have been spared their share of the spectral horror, Jean thought, hurrying toward the Obert's down the street, determined to learn what she could from the withered, pipe-smoking old lady who stared blindly from her rocking-chair and spoke in an aged, cackly voice. Jean had fitfully slept without Mark beside her the remainder of the night, and at dawn when he'd finally arrived home, his haggard face had frightened her. In reluctant bits and pieces while she'd prepared his breakfast, he'd choked out scraps of the abominable rape, leaving her to piece them together and stare at her young husband in shocked awe. Then, before she could question him further, he was on his feet and moving toward the door. ""You're not leaving now, Mark? Darling, you haven't slept all night. You must be exhausted...""\n""I'm fine, Baby,"" he'd replied forcing a smile as he bent down to kiss her. ""I've got some things to do... should be back in a few hours.""\n""Mark... please... there's something terribly weird and unreal about all of this, and I'm not exactly an educated scaredy-cat... but why don't you talk to Granny Obert?""\n""Please, Jean!"" he had snapped her up short. ""I've got enough to contend with this morning without listening to a conglomeration of stupid myths. Why don't you bake a pie, or something? l won't be too long..."" And with that, he was gone, his patrol car ""laying rubber"" as the teenagers said, when he'd sped away from the curb. She'd been angry, but that, too, had soon passed once she had reviewed what he'd told her, the terrifying story bringing her to sit on the edge of a chair before the wrinkled, parchment-like skinned woman who puffed incessantly at a corn- cob pipe. ""Heh!"" the old woman grunted, her mouth spreading wide in a display of toothless gums. ""I futured you coming Jean Blakely. Saw you in this old brain o' mine... an' I know why, too! It's him, Caesar, the wild one, ain't it, girl?""\n""Th-the dog... the leader... yes. Is that his name?"" Jean heard herself question, her voice trembling at the aged woman's revelations and tone, watching the other rhythmically rock her chair in tempo to her puffing at the pipe. ""Yes... that was his name then... and that's it now,"" she cackled. ""You can see it on the medallion... the eagle, the symbol of the Roman battle standard... and the name... Caesar! Near... near a century ago, girl, when... when I was just a squallin' child, he came with his pack... but I remember... remember well! Yes... I remember well!""\n""He... they... the pack came last night, Granny,"" Jean said, fighting the dryness of her throat. ""A girl... a young girl was raped... actually raped by him, or one of them!""\n""It was him! He did it! Caesar... and I can tell you why!"" the little wizened woman said, momentarily leaning forward. ""They killed his mate! Link Morgan, that filthy brute killed Caesar's mate! Revenge, girl! That's what he come for, revenge!""\n""But... but... my God, Granny, you're talking about... a... a dog!"" For a long moment, the aged woman didn't answer, only puffed unseeingly at her pipe as she rocked. Then: ""Thinking, young lady... that's what I been doing. Tryin' to decipher the most positive way to make you understand."" She doubtingly shook her head. ""It ain't the same anymore... young folk just don't listen...""\n""Please, Granny, tell me!"" Jean pleaded. Again, the old woman sat in silence, letting spurts of bluish, tobacco smoke out with colorless lip-popping sounds. Then: ""All right, little golden girl, I'll tell you! But don't question me... just accept, or forget what I tell you. Understand?""\n""Y-yes, Granny... I understand...""\n""Well then, he ain't just a dog... oh, he's a dog now, and has been that for a century or more... but he ain't just a dog!""\n""Wh-What?""\n""Hush up and listen, girl, 'cause I'm only going to tell you this once!"" the small, shriveled woman exclaimed. ""What he was before, or what he'll be again, ain't important either. What he is right now is what counts! And he's a beautiful animal, wearing the medallion he once earned 2,000 years ago in battle! Yes, he raped the Purcell girl, and there may well be more! They won't catch him, stop him, shoot him... and neither will they drive him off! This was his valley a hundred years ago, and well do I remember that! A handful of people lived in the settlement, and my own daddy was the lawman! Posses went out to hunt the raiders when the sheep were killed, and time after time they rode in exhausted, and empty-handed. There was no catching the wild-pack, let alone its leader... a great German Shepherd with a medallion around its neck!""\n""M-My God! Are you saying that this... this Caesar was their?"" Jean cried, spellbound in her spine-chilling, mesmerization. ""Hush, girl! Hear me out this one time!"" the old woman insisted, lowering her voice. ""Soon, my daughter will make you leave... so listen now! My mother was a Cherokee squaw. My father, an Indian trader, bought her and took her away from her people... brought her here and claimed land in the valley. When Caesar and the pack came, she warned him about what would happen, but he didn't believe her. Girls were raped, and scared, drunken men died in the hunt, shooting each other as they tried to destroy the pack! But there was no destruction, no elimination of that passel of wild beasts! Nothing... until one day they suddenly left of their own accord... but with them went my mother and several more Crescent Valley women and girls... went of their own accord because they wanted to... and to what, blonde girl? To what?... heh... what do you think?"" Jean could only sit there and gape at her unseeing, aged, story- teller in breathless awe. She shook her lovely head as if to throw off the illusory cobwebs the old woman had spun. It had to be the monotone of her voice, Jean thought, getting to her feet. She had nearly hypnotized her! ""I know... I know,"" Granny Obert said, rocking her chair and puffing at her pipe. ""You've decided I'm some sort of old witch, haven't you, Jeannie girl! Well... that's the first stages of belief, my mother used to tell me... recognizing a witch when you see one!"" The withered woman was still laughing when she left, rocking, smoking, laughing, and Jean doubted if she'd heard her goodbye... but that hardly mattered to her. As she waked slowly toward her own house, she was only concerned with how soon Mark would return home...\n\n* * *\n\n""Let's have another round of drinks, here, Ted!"" Link Morgan ordered, grinning and massaging his heavy-bearded chin. ""The men are with me. Blakely has twenty-four hours... and that takes him up to shortly after midnight tonight... then, we take over. Right, boys?""\n""Right!"" the resounding answers came from the men moving in tight to the bar for their free drinks. ""Take over what, Link?"" Mark questioned, standing inside the doorway to the Inn's barroom. ""What do you have in mind?"" Slowly, the powerful, barrel-chested man turned to face his chosen enemy, his drinking cohorts falling into a sudden silence. A dozen, maybe more, verbal retaliations raced through Link Morgan's brain at that particular moment. But none of them seemed appropriate. He ran his tongue wetly over his thick lower lip and said, ""The girl raped was my niece, Deputy! Had it been that new young wife of yours with her cunt split wide open by that dog, how would you feel?"" Mark stood fast, his strong face ungiving. But he hadn't expected that jab. He took several steps into the room and stopped again, his tired brain racing for answers. He suddenly had a whole town to placate, he realized. ""I'm not questioning the nightmare that's happened, Link,"" he replied in a level tone. ""There isn't a man in here, along with myself, who doesn't feel the utmost sympathy for Annie... and who doesn't want to see that dog pack destroyed! But it has to be... is going to be, done by proper authorities! Just as I told you last night, Link, I don't intend to see a flock of wild, half-drunken men with rifles and shotguns out there blazing away at each other!"" The big man resoundingly set his drink on me bar, turning fully to face the uniformed deputy sheriff. Accordingly, his own shrewd brain was racing for answers. He said: ""And supposing your proper authorities don't bring that sonofobitch down, Deputy? Suppose we move into another night when wild dogs can slink into town and gang-fuck young, innocent girls?""\n""I've thought of that, too,"" Mark replied. ""The best thing I believe we can do is post armed sentries... volunteers to guard the streets...""\n""Oh Christ, that's wonderful!"" Link grinned. ""Now, we've got to put guards on our streets to safeguard our homes and families!"" 'That ain't a bad idea, Chief,"" one of the big man's friends put in. ""Shut up!"" Link barked at him without moving his head. Mark couldn't help but momentarily relive the episode of his Dad's controversy with Link Morgan in this very room those seven years past! And that had been over nothing more than a sporting bet on a horse race, one word leading to another until they'd met bare-chested in the street and his father had unmercifully beaten Link with his fists. Less than two weeks later, his dad had been accidentally shot on a cougar-hunting posse... shot and killed by Link Morgan! ""It's your jurisdiction, Link,"" Mark said, moving further into the room. ""Do whatever you think best. That was only a suggestion.""\n""Some goddamned situation when you've got to post sentries in a modern town to protect its citizens!"" the gray-haired, huge man spat, picking up his drink. ""You might just as well know, Blakely, that I've called Frank Hester about this! I don't think he's going to sanction any wild dog pack raping a town's women, either!""\n""Deputy Blakely! Sir... telephone!"" Ted Green, the bartender motioned. ""You can take it in the lobby... right over there, Sir.""\n""Thanks,"" Mark replied, thinking of Link calling the Sheriff as he walked toward the phone booth. He'd undoubtedly done it, all right, called Sheriff Hester at the County Seat to try and throw some weight around. But Mark wasn't worried about that. Sheriff Frank Hester had taken link Morgan's measure a long time back. Frank was a dedicated man, unmoved by politics... ""Hello,"" he said, tiredly reclining against the booth's wall. ""Mark?"" an unmistakable feminine voice questioned. ""Yes, Lydia, this is Mark,"" he answered, suddenly wondering what had kept her from calling this long. ""How are you?""\n""So so, I suppose... but that isn't why I called you, Mr. Deputy,"" the husky female voice proclaimed. ""We lost four sheep and three dogs last night. The sheep we can stand, Darling, the dogs... no. It's that goddamned pack again. What're you going to do about it?""\n""Join it, I think.""\n""What?""\n""Nothing... just babbling. I'll be out to take a look?""\n""Well... I'd hoped you might. How's the new married existence?"" Mark detected the acid in her tone. ""Beautiful,"" he snapped. ""Absolutely beautiful!""\n""She doesn't befit you, Markey baby,"" the throaty voice came back, evenly, yet cutting. ""From what they tell he, she's quite a doll. Has the appearance of being unplucked... that right, Darling?"" He sensed the hackles on the nape of his neck rising. ""I'll be right along, Lydia.""\n""And I'll be at the front gate waiting with two horses and a picnic lunch. It's all up on the west range, Lover.""\n""Never mind any lunches,"" he said, remembering the untold number they had partaken of on the A and B. ""I only have a few minutes..."" and that's what he repeated as he climbed onto the back of the waiting sorrel she had readied for him. ""I only have a few minutes, Lydia...""\n""I know,"" the auburn haired girl in riding shirt, blouse and boots replied, sitting tall and lovely in the saddle and holding her big bay with skilled horsemanship. ""Word carries fast here in the valley, Deputy. My hands tell me that Annie Purcell was deflowered last night, and by dear old Caesar."" Mark couldn't help but glare at her severly attractive young face. ""That's not to be taken lightly, Miss Newell,"" he snapped, reining the sorrel to his presence on the animal's back, and simultaneously weighing his proximity to this twenty-six year old girl he'd known too many years. ""The town's is in an uproar.""\n""I'd expect that... with Link Morgan spiking it. Right? ""Right.""\n""Well... while that Caesar bastard was cavorting in town his uglies were raising hell with our sheep, Darling,"" she said, her large green eyes engulfing him. ""We can stand the herd loss, but they killed three of my best dogs. Something has to be done, Mark.""\n""We're contemplating that, Lydia,"" Mark said, heeling the sorrel into motion. ""In the meantime, you can make a government claim for your losses...""\n""Oh? don't be ridiculous, Lover. You know me better than that... besides, I wouldn't know how to begin without Daddy here,"" she answered, moving along beside him in a walk, making him remember the untold, numerous hours and days they had spent together. He might have married her, he abruptly thought; it had been that intimately close between them. In fact, he'd carried the supposition for years... before he'd come to realize that he was below her station. He said: ""Is Aaron still in Australia?""\n""The last I heard... but he was contemplating a trip to Spain. Seems if he's met a senorita of sorts who inspires him... and you know Daddy...""\n""Not really... but I tried, you'll have to admit that,"" Mark countered with a smile. ""Ohhh... come on, Baby,"" Lydia laughed. ""You were too close to the family not to read every one of us, eh?""\n""Maybe... maybe you're right, Lyd,"" he answered, his tired mind rehashing it all. ""Maybe you are right! All the way down to the marrow... and now, let's get a look at those dead animals, eh?""\n""What did you mean by that... all of the bullshit, I mean! What?"" she vulgarly snapped at him. ""Right down to the marrow... what?""\n""The west range, you said?"" Mark questioned, purposefully half- rearing the sorrel before again digging his heels into her flanks. ""I'm going to give her a run! She's aching! Stay with me and take the lead, eh?"" With that, he was gone, the powerful animal readily stretching its legs into a gallop as he expertly posted with it. Ahead lay the rolling, lower greened hills with the great ones beyond where the wild dog pack wandered, and he couldn't help but think of those night creatures as he raced forward in the warmth of the morning sunlight. There could never be anything sinister here, he thought, his weary brain coming alive again as the great animal raced beneath him and the fresh morning air whipped at his face! He let her go her limit, never reining her waiting for her to fall into her stride... a lope and finally a keen, uphill walk. Lydia brought the bay up beside him, drawing the animal to a similar walk. ""Was that supposed to be a race?"" she lightly taunted. ""Hell, you know better. This gal wanted to run and I gave her head. Where're the dead animals?""\n""Back there. A mile or better... but what's the difference? You believe me, don't you?"" she said, suddenly swinging down from her mount and making toward tethering it. ""Whoa, Baby,"" Mark commanded, then swung down, moving around to manipulate the harness for the sorrel to graze. After, he saw a likely spot with a backing-rock and dropped before it, considering the hard mound as a pillow. In seconds, Lydia was beside him... and he'd expected that. ""Sort of like old times isn't it, Darling?"" she huskily whispered, stretching out so that their bodies touched. ""Sort of... but not quite, Lydia,"" he managed, tugging a rare cigarette from his inside pocket and lighting it. ""You were supposed to take the lead back there... take us to the animals, and you didn't. That's par. You couldn't care less about the dead sheep and dogs... and that's par. You know I have to come at something like this, it's my job, and you planned to use me... that's par. So... here we are... a pair of people, boy-girl, surrounded with the perfect environment...""\n""And that's par,"" she said, raising up over him and looking down into his face. ""Now, that you've analyzed it all, Doctor Blakely, may I kiss you?""\n""I-I love her!"" Mark blurted. ""When I left here, I had no idea it was going to happen, but it did! I love her!' ""You belonged to me when you left!"" Lydia hissed down into his face. ""Four years we loved, played, fucked! I sucked your cock dry a hundred times! Now, you walk away from me like this?""\n""None of that matters!"" he managed, realizing the ridiculousness of his statement. ""I mean... Christ, I love her, Lydia!""\n""And me... what am I? Some sort of forgotten whore?""\n""D-Damnit... let's face the truth for once!"" Mark gasped, struggling to sit upright. ""You wanted someone to play with and you had him! No marriage, Lydia... face it, I was beneath your station! Wasn't I? And the guy whose cock you were sucking wanted just a little bit more... like a wife... and maybe, even kids of his own! So... that's what's happened, eh? That's what's happened!""\n""You're a bastard, Mark Blakely... but I love you!"" she hotly whispered into his face. ""I've always loved you!""\n""Your father wouldn't let you love me... even when I wanted it that way!"" Mark returned, lying back once more and dragging at his cigarette. ""And he knew more than both of us... because we never could've made it, Lyd...noway... noway!""\n""Oh... oh, damn you!"" she hissed, rolling toward him and smoothing her hand upward along his inner thigh. ""You say these things to me when I want to make love to you... I want your cock... I want you the way it used to be!""\n""It can't be that way, Lyd,"" he said, grasping her arm trying to entwine around his neck. ""Don't you understand? I love her... my Jeannie... I love her!"" She sat upright with an abruptness that startled him. The depth of her greenish eyes in rage spat obsessive fire down at him. ""You're mine, you bastard! I don't give a damn about your Jeannie!"" she swore, and he felt her hand knowingly caressing at the front of his pants! Mark made an effort toward stopping her, but she counteracted that by dropping down onto him, snatching the cigarette from his lips and flattening the firm mounds of her firm, braless breasts against his chest, her hot, moistened lips finding his in an opened-mouth kiss. Her tiny, familiar tongue heatedly wormed its way between his lips while her hand continued to eagerly stroke the length of his uncontrollably hardening cock between them. He could have forced her off him, both of them knew that... could have fought it right then and there, but he didn't! Instead, he realized that he was suddenly returning her passionate kiss thrusting his tongue into her sweet-tasting mouth in blind, rapidly building lust! His brain struggled, but he knew it was useless... he'd been there before! She was unzipping the fly of his pants, and then he felt her smooth, claiming hand easing inside, beyond the cotton of his shorts, its knowing fingers warmly encircling the now blood-engorged thickness of his long, swollen cock! He grunted into her mouth at the erotic caress, letting his arms move around her, his hands smoothing over the small of her back and downward beyond her slender waist to the rising swell of her skirt-covered buttocks. She broke their kiss, staring almost triumphantly down into his face, the lustful desire in her burning, green eyes causing them to glow like polished ovals of jade. ""You may love your Jeannie... but you need me, Darling!"" she hissed in a throaty whisper. ""You'll always want Lydia, because she knows how to make love to you... knows what you want and need... knows how much you love to have your cock licked and sucked by a warm wet mouth!""\n""D-Damn you, Lyd... you sexy bitch!"" he choked, working her loose, riding skirt up to find her lush, rounded buttocks unsurprisingly naked beneath, their soft, yielding resilience warm and smooth to his clutching hands. ""It isn't going to gain you a lousy point, you hear?"" She tittered, her hot breath brushing his face. ""We'll see, Baby,"" she hissed as she began to slither downward over him, her full, satiny buttocks slipping away from his kneading grasp. Mark watched with a blunted sense of crippled resistance as she moved backwards onto her knees, wedging them between his legs, her small hand still clinging to the rigid length of his hardened penis inside his pants. Christ, he never should have come there and he'd known it all along! He lifted his head when he felt her let go of his cock and quickly begin to unbuckle his belt. She knew her way, every inch of it... and him, he realized, as she tugged his trousers and shorts down over his hips, exposing his genitals completely to her. His towering cock cleaved skyward in its long, thick, rigid state that she had lewdly incited to hardness with calculated intentions. ""Ah, darling... it hasn't changed a bit in the last ten weeks!"" she luridly whispered her passion-glazed eyes fixed greedily as once more she wrapped her small, slender fingers around its pulsating hardness. ""Just the way Lydia left it. You're new little bride, Jeannie, hasn't hurt it a bit... or doesn't she use it that often, Lover?""\n""D-Damnit!"" Mark gasped. ""Leave her out of this, Lyd! I-I ought to have my... my head examined... letting this happen!"" He intended to say more, but couldn't get it out as she tauntingly smiled up at him and began to lustfully stroke his now rock-hard cock, sliding the heavy foreskin up and down, intermittently revealing the purplishly swollen tip. ""Which head Mark darling?"" Lydia obscenely questioned. ""If you mean this one... I was just about to examine it for you!"" With that, she lowered her face above his upthrusting length of hardened penial-flesh, one hand continuing to teasingly stroke it while with the other, she drew her nails beneath the vulnerably sensitive sac of his balls. Mark grunted aloud to the teasing stimulation, then saw her tiny, pink tongue dart out to lick hotly at the drop of seminal fluid seeping from the little slit at the tip of the sleekly pulsing head. ""Mmmm... tastes as good as ever, too, Darling!"" she wantonly whispered, beginning to lick it all over with smooth, sweeping tongue strokes. ""L-listen to me, Lydia... I swear, it isn't going to work! he huskily warned. ""You've tricked me for the last time! Don't you understand? I love her... I love Jeannie!""\n""Mmmm... of course, I understand, Baby... you're the one who doesn't!"" she confidently tossed at him. 'But you will, Darling, once I remind you!"" Mark sucked in his breath with the obscene sensations of pleasure her wet, eager tongue sent racing through him. All else in the world was suddenly obliterated from his lust-infused brain but the lustfully erotic act she was performing on him. Chills rippled up his spine, raising a groan from deep in his throat. She brought her moistened, soft lips down all of the way then, enclosing the entire sensitive head of his cock in a wet, heated pressure, their tensiled ripeness clasping like an elastic band just below the rim to trap it hungrily inside the hot, liquid cavern of her mouth. ""Christ!"" he choked, raising his head once more to stare down at her tightly locked lips. It was no use... no use! The sight of his hardness disappearing up into her widely ovalled mouth increased the sensation, as always; a thousand times. Damn, yes... yes, she knew his wants and needs only too well! If only Jean would... could learn to suck him like this... or even suck him at all! Now, she was skillfully massaging the soft, sperm weighted resilience of his balls with one hand, and stroking the thick base of his cock between thumb and forefinger of the other, while she began to suck rhythmically up and down. He could feel the velvety smoothness of her wetly heated tongue twirling maddeningly around it at the peak of the withdrawal, the fiery tip flicking provocatively across the split at its end. Uncontrollably, he flexed his buttocks, his eyes fixed on the lustful sight of her bobbing head below, his cock beginning to achingly throb to the depths of his groin. Christ, there was no fighting a sensual young bitch like this... especially when she had your cock-head in her mouth... and more especially when she knew every vein and wrinkle in it... Mark knew that she sensed his reactions by the way she began to suck with mounting intensity, the tips of her even, white teeth scraping gently into the resisting hardness of his cock. He could see their little white trails where they'd scraped the blood from beneath the surface of the skin. Then, she was slipping her hands beneath his buttocks to cup them in her small, warm palms trying to lift his loins up tighter to her slaving face! Her hot, liquid tongue rotated with growing fervor around the expanding cockhead and Mark realized that he was quickly heading toward the eruption point as she suddenly took almost all of it up into her hungrily working throat. Christ, he'd always been amazed that she didn't choke on it, but she never had... and on and on she sucked! Pleasureful waves of rising heat were ungovernably building in the intricate depths of his sperm-bloated balls. Lustfully, he watched her beautiful young face toiling with a hungry, omniverous desire about his wildly fired loins. He could see tiny rivulets of perspiration running in thin droplets from beneath her short, auburn hair and down her cheeks as she relentlessly sucked and strained to draw out the seething cum churning hotly below in his balls. The muscles in his stomach tightened until he felt they might snap from the pressure; still, he arched his back even further, shoving his aching cock deeper into the heated wetness of her voraciously sucking mouth. His breathing hissed from his lungs as he watched the thin, pink ridges of inner-flesh sensually pulling out from her lush lips which were clinging tightly to his inflamed rod of hardness. Mark grunted and strained in a maddening buildup of mounting lust, vaguely reasoning from a score of similar episodes passed, that for her, this was but the beginning, that she already envisioned the rest of the day to be spent accordingly, until her wildly insatiable passions were gluttonously fed... but it wasn't going to be that way... and maybe that would somehow bring an end to all of it! His own unrestrainable gasp wiped away the brief illusion of thought. Christ, the moment was there. A low, guttural sound arose from somewhere deep in his chest as he felt the scalding, sticky sperm beginning its furious charge from the sanctuary of his balls and begin squirting in fiery streams into her voraciously sucking mouth and throat! He watched her cheeks expanding and hollowing eagerly to his pumping cock, her adam's apple visually reacting in her lewd swallowing of the warm, flooding gushes. Ardently, she continued to suck his white-hot sperm into the caressing, wet softness of her mouth, while his hands clutched at her head, holding her fast against the throbbing heat of his cum- spitting loins, thrusting his cock deeper and deeper into the depths of her greedily milking throat. Once, she coughed, but quickly regained control, and he shot the last dwindling spurt from the tip of his rapidly deflating penis before collapsing back to earth. Reluctant to stop, she continued to nibble and suck, as if trying to draw the last tiny drop from the length of jerking male cock flesh that had gone limp in her mouth... and that's when he gently pushed her away. ""Now, tell me that isn't worth some points, Darling..."" Lydia began, starting to move up toward his face. She stopped right there, her green eyes widening in surprise when he elusively moved away and got to his feet, quickly zipping up his pants and buckling his belt. ""Wh-What the hell do you think you're doing?""\n""I told you, Lyd... it's not going to work,"" Mark said, looking down at where she sat staring up at him in growing anger, the telltale trails of milky white sperm still coating her lips and chin. ""It's no good... all over between us...""\n""No good! All over! Why... why, you sonofabitch! After you lay there and let me suck your cock till you came in my mouth you can say a thing like that to me... to me?"" she spat in mounting viciousness, gaping up at him as if she refused to believe his statement. ""Who the hell do you think you are?"" Mark had no intentions of arguing with her. He felt low enough already at what had happened between them, but Christ knows, he hadn't wanted it to. He'd tried to avoid it... hadn't he? ""Wait a minute, damn you?"" Lydia shrieked after him as he walked to the sorrel. ""Goddamn you, Mark Blakely! You can't do this to me! What sort of man are you anyway? I need you... right now... now! Come back here and fuck me!"" Mark swung into the saddle before turning to see her brushing the back of her hand across her lips and chin, standing spread-legged with her eyes blazing in unfulfilled rage. ""I'm sorry, Lydia, but it's just as I said. I love my wife! It's all over between us... and I wish I didn't have to prove it to you this way. I can only suggest you find another stud to play with!"" She was wildly running toward him as he heeled the sorrel's flanks and the big animal raced off with a sudden spurt, galloping downhill with sure-footed agility. ""You... you sonofabitch!"" he heard her scream. ""Goddamn you Mark Blakely... I'll have your nuts for this! I swear I will! I'll have your nuts!"" she screamed after him until the sorrel's pounding hooves drowned her voice. But he didn't know that he could blame her. It was a miserable thing he'd done... yet, how else did you handle a possessive vixen like Lydia Newell, except in the only vein she understood... sex! And how the hell was he going to tell Jeannie... because he knew he had to... otherwise, whatever it was they had between them would be worthless! Yes, he had to tell her... but how, he sickeningly thought, the faint, screeching voice of the young woman still threateningly audible even with the wind rushing past his ears!\n\n Caesar Comes, And His Revenge - Chapter 4\n\n\n\nIt was a reluctant Link Morgan who agreed to the town council's adoption of Mark's suggested plan to post sentries throughout the streets that night. To the powerfully built police chief, it was more than a matter of stubborn pride, plus the fact that he'd been overshadowed right in his own bailiwick. Then, adding insult to injury, they had enraged him by insisting he accept the deputy sheriffs assistance and that their offices share authority within the town limits until this pillaging crisis was passed. Actually, the barrel-chested law official had feared such a forced affiliation from the beginning, the fact that his department consisted of two elderly and worthless special policemen who were capable of nothing more than traffic duty on holidays. He wanted no outside element nosing around his private domain, especially a trained lawman the likes of Mark Blakely who might just accidentally stumble onto one of his profit-making operations. This was the reason he had so rabidly tried to gain the citizen's help in forming a posse, and he'd felt certain he'd had the perfect justification with his niece, Annie's rape, but it hadn't worked that way... at least, as yet, it hadn't. He sat now in his small drab office in the town hall, looking across the scarred desk at a local, pimply-faced teenager named Leo Vincent. The stub of a dead cigar protruded from one corner of the police-chief's mouth, and it bobbed when he said: ""Where're your buddies, kid?""\n""Around,"" the teenager indifferently replied, sitting slumped in the chair with his long, thin legs stretched out. ""I expect you mean Corky and Billy White?"" Link didn't like the boy, any of the three for that matter; they were arrogant, worthless products of their generation, but they'd served their purpose for him... up until Blakely had picked them up for pushing the grass he, Link Morgan, supplied them with. Christ, he'd wanted to break their friggin' heads, but that wouldn't have solved a damn thing. Fortunately, the deputy held no jurisdiction in town and was forced to turn the boys over to him. So far, Link had been able to let the issue hang tight and simmer down, though the three had no idea how far their asses were in the sling, yet it hardly seemed to bother this one, the big man thought, studying the boy's unconcerned attitude. ""You know you're goddamned situation isn't any bed-o'-roses right now, don't you kid?"" Link gruffly jabbed. ""Meaning?"" the pimply-faced Leo Vincent mumbled. ""Meaning, that deputy sheriff could send your fucking asses for a long ride if he decided to press the issue!"" the police chief edgily spat. ""Hmmm... I suppose so,"" the boy replied, his thin face spreading in a nasty grin. ""But now... that might not look very good for you, eh Dad... if you know what I mean?"" Link felt the blood ragingly flush into his face. He brought his clenched hand heavily down onto the desk top. ""Listen, you stupid little punk, don't you ever ""Dad"" me again, or I'll rip your scrawny cock off and shove it right down your ugly throat! You understand that? Eh?"" The teenager sensed his own cheeks quickly growing pale as he brought himself upright in a chair, a wave of tight fear whipping through him. He hadn't exactly used his head on that one... ""I-I didn't mean any... ""\n""You got too friggin' much lip, Vincent... and I didn't exactly like that implication of me!"" Link snarled at him. ""Maybe you're more fink than I thought!""\n""Aw... please, Chief... I'm sorry,"" the boy tried at making amends, his fears growing at the infuriated sight of the powerful man. ""You know I wouldn't rat...""\n""You'd do any goddamned thing you could to save your ass, punk, just like your buddies,"" the police-chief accused, ""which is the reason I called you in here... so pick up your ears and listen good. I've got an idea I think you're going to like..."" The teenager respondingly did as he was told, breathing an inward sigh of relief when the huge, white-haired man's blood pressure seemed to subside, his gruff voice dropping to a barely audible level. He watched him lean forward onto his desk and say: ""The town council voted this morning to give Mark Blakely authority inside Crescent Valley limits as long as that goddamned dog-pack is raiding sheep and raping young girls. That means, that he could arrest you three again and bring you up before Judge Collins... not exactly a sweet picture, eh?""\n""N-No... no sir, it ain't!""\n""Which is the reason I tried to get up a posse and go up into those hills... to keep this from happening,"" Link, stretching a point, informed, wondering-how much of it the boy was understanding. But that didn't matter anyway. He went on: ""Now I figure that had it been Blakely's sweet little blonde wife who had been fucked shitless instead of my niece, he would've been singin' a different tune right now, eh? You beginning to get my meaning, boy?""\n""M-Maybe... some of it, anyway,"" Leo Vincent replied, trying, but not sure as he husked in a half-whisper, tightly swallowing. ""Well here it is in a nutshell, kid,"" Link said, his colorless eyes narrowing. ""You round up your two half-ass buddies and plan to pay sweet lil' Mrs. Blakely a visit tonight in her bedroom about witching-hour time, eh? You'll wear masks, and I just happen to have an old bear-claw you'll take along to scratch her up a bit... make it look authentic. In the bargain, you boys ought to get a little sexy fun out of it... a piece of ass or so. How's it sound to you, or haven't you ever seen the deputy's luscious wife?""\n""Jeez!"" Leo Vincent gasped. ""Sure... sure, I've seen her! Christ, she's a knockout, Chief!""\n""Some fuck eh?""\n""Damn... I imagine, with that beautiful ass... but... but, I still don't get it?"" the teenager choked, his small eyes beading. ""I hear they're going to have sentries posted?""\n""I'll take care of all that... I'll even place them myself, and I'll keep Blakely occupied,"" Link assured him. ""You just do exactly as I say, and at the right time. Make sure there're no lights on, and that none of you speak. Don't scar her up too much... just enough so it'll look like that goddamned Caesar bastard, right?""\n""Yeah... yeah, I got all that,"" the boy hissed. ""But hell, Chief, she's going to know we ain't no friggin' dog...""\n""So, that's going to add spice to the whole story when she blurts it out, boy!"" Link replied with a grin. ""Like, maybe there'll be those who won't believe her after my niece's rape, especially if you've marked her up right! With a little help and gossip, folks might just think the sweet little thing is too ashamed to admit she's been dog-fucked, and made up the story about it being three men! Whatever, it's going to make Blakely ready to get a posse of guns together to ride down that pack... and that's going to take the pressure off us and this office!""\n\n* * *\n\nIt had been anything but a normal or pleasant day for Jean. Following her visit to Granny Obert, she had returned home to wait for Mark, the incredulously weird tale the old woman had told her constantly reverberating in her mind. Oddly enough, it hadn't frightened her as much as repugnantly shocked her... the thought of women actually giving themselves sexually to a dog pack! But as the morning passed into early afternoon, while she occupied herself with house cleaning and other chores, she had concluded that Mark was right, the aged woman's mind was undoubtedly failing, no longer capable of discerning the fact from the fiction of her longs long life. Jean decided not to mention her visit to Granny's; the idea would only upset Mark further, and he certainly had enough to contend with without her adding to it. It was mid-afternoon before her young husband finally arrived home, his handsome face tired and drawn, and to Jean, his usual deliberating grayish-eyes filled with frustrated concern. She had wanted to prepare him some lunch but he'd refused it, maintaining he was too tired to even eat. Instead, he'd gone directly to their bedroom with her following to help him off with his things. ""After you get some sleep you'll feel better, Darling,"" she said, picking up his clothing as he tossed them here and there, then opening the bed for him. ""Damnit, Jean, don't fuss over me so!"" he snapped, avoiding looking directly at her. ""I'm not helpless, you know.""\n""I-I know, Darling,"" she replied, his sharpness surprising her. She forced a little smile, trying to understand and not be offended. ""When you wake up I'll have a nice dinner for us...""\n""Don't bother,"" he said, slipping out of his pants. ""I'll have to get right down to the town hall. We're posting sentries. It'll be another all-night vigil, Jean... from now on until that goddamned animal pack is destroyed."" She stood at the foot of the bed watching him momentarily hesitating to speak. Then: ""B-But you have to eat, Mark... ""\n""I'll catch a bite at the Inn when I get a chance,"" he replied, stripped to his shorts and moving toward the bed. 'And... and what about me?"" she blurted unable to hold it back any longer. ""What am I supposed to do... just sit here by myself... eat and sleep alone... play old maid until you destroy that goddamned pack as you call it, Mr. Blakely?"" Mark didn't have to look at her to know that there were tears dampening those round, smoky-blue eyes, but he did. Her tight voice had given her away. He felt his own throat constrict, a lump bitterly swelling there, and suddenly he reached out for her, grasping her hand and drawing her to him inside his arms against his naked chest. ""Christ, Baby... Baby... I'm sorry. Forgive me... I didn't mean to!"" he started, but never finished, raising her chin with his finger to kiss her lips instead. He felt her soft arms moving upward, her small hands clutching behind his shoulders as he held her. He stroked his own hands downward behind her to cup the full mounds of her round, firm buttocks outside their tight-fitting slacks and pressed the warm give of her curvaceous body tightly against his near-nakedness. She whimpered softly within his embrace, her lush lips readily opening to receive his probing tongue. Christ, he thought, he had no right... after what he'd done with Lydia Newell only hours before! His beautiful bride, Jeannie... he loved her... and she was too good for him! Damn, he had to tell her... had to! What the hell did they have... could they possibly have, without truth between them? He started to speak, but she cut him short. ""Shhh,"" she whispered, laying a slender finger across his lips. ''There's nothing to forgive... and I know you didn't mean to be sharp with me. It's my fault, Sweetheart... I was being selfish... thinking of myself, when you have this terrible problem. I'm sorry, Darling... I guess I'm just a little girl who hasn't grown up yet.""\n""Oh... oh Christ!"" he choked, her innocent self-accusation sending a stronger charge of guilt racing through him, convoyed by a sensation of carnal hunger that he didn't intend to analyze. ""I want you... you! And right now... this minute, Baby! No excuses... no anything!"" he said, beginning to unbutton her blouse. ""B-But... but Darling... in the middle of the day... and you're so tired!"" Jean gasped, his unexpected sensual passion contagious, wild little palpitations reflexively surging through her eager young body. ""In the middle of the day... high noon... in Macy's show-window if necessary, Angel!"" he half-smilingly hissed, stripping her blouse away and reaching behind her back to unfasten her bra hooks. He sensed his cock swelling into its full, hardened length and he made it throb against her soft belly, the sensual expression lighting her beautiful face like some exotic painting unveiled to gratify him alone. He would make it up to her! Later... yes, later, he'd tell her the truth! But now, he'd make it up to her or at least try... try to instill in her mind the depths of his love and need for her, he reasoned, possessively smoothing his hands beneath the loosened cups of her bra ardently clutching the thrusting mounds of satin-soft, resilient white flesh. Their abundant fullness overflowed the spread-fingers of his big hands, the hardened, pink-nipples like tiny firebrands burning against his palms. Then, he suddenly stood her off. ""Oh Mark... I<I love you!"" she feebly gasped, sensing his hands fumbling, undoing her slacks and rolling them down over her hips and buttocks. She willingly stepped back to kick off her slippers, her panties, everything, watching him strip away his shorts and reveal to her the long, thick hardness of his penis that she'd come to love so much! Naked, she ran to him and he caught her, kissing her with a warmth that she felt to her very marrow. It would happen this time! She felt certain of it! This time, she too would cum... this time! He caught her hand and literally tossed her onto the bed. Then, he was on top of her nakedness, kissing her tingling breasts, her throat, her trembling lips, while his pulsating hardness throbbed against her soft, full thigh. God, she couldn't remember ever being so hot, so lustfully hungry for fulfillment. She almost felt like a wanton little whore... but she was with her darling... her wonderful darling! ""I love you, Jeannie... damn!"" he gasped, moving his hips between her quivering legs that she anxiously spread wide for him. ""I'm going to make love to you... fuck you, Darling!"" he went on, using four letter words that they seldom mentioned, the mere sound of them firing her unsuspected desire in a way that she had hardly known yet secretly yearned for. ""Put it in for me, Baby! Take my cock and put it in your hot little pussy!"" Sensuously shivering, she did what he had never asked before... reached down and grasped the solid length of his long, thick cock to splay open the flushed lips of her sparsely hairlined cunt, pressing the rigid head at the mouth of her moistly dilating vagina. Excitedly, she spread her thighs further and raised her heated loins, knowing that this time her husband's beautiful young hardness was going to do it for her, and not caring how hard he plunged that first time! He did! His huge, wetly penetrating cock raced into the liquid passage of her waiting vagina like a conquering phalanx, filling her receptive loins with a wild, driving desire to be fucked by him as deep and as hard as he could. Yes... yes, this time! It would happen this time! Oh God... she had never known such wild rapture! This was what it was all about... midday, with a lust incited husband... making love to its fullest extent! Mark could hardly comprehend what he was doing, he was that spent... yet, there was a sensation of utter happiness filling him! He was fucking her, his voluptuous young wife, his raging cock charging in and out of the tight pink hole between her legs like a piston, and already the explosion was beginning to build in his groin! He loved her... loved her and only her! Yes... but he would cum soon! Maybe, she would too... he didn't know! He didn't know... wished that he could think more rationally! ""Oh... oh Darling!"" she gasped. ""It's beautiful! Beautiful... your wonderful hard cock!"" He'd never heard lewd words from her before, and the sound of them keened his lust like a honing-bar. He said: ""Would... would you like to kiss it... suck it, Baby? Not now... another time, but would you... and I'll lick your pussy!""\n""Uhhmmmmmm..."" she moaned, then again. ""Oh Mark... I don't know... maybe... I-I'm afraid, I think so... but... but I don't know!""\n""I-It's beautiful, Baby,"" he whispered, picturing it all in his lust- inflamed mind, wanting her to know and understand the enchantment and closeness of sucking and licking each other until they exploded inside. ""Y-Yes, Darling... I'll try..."" she started but never finished. ""Shit! Jeannie! I can't hold it! I-I-I'm going to... oh Christ!"" And he did, his heavily plunging penis buried in her hotly clenching young cunt-channel beginning to squirt its white-hot sperm deep up inside her. In open frustration, Jean dug her nails into his naked ribs, his arms, his shoulders! ""Ohhh... no, Darling... please, no! My God!"" she gasped, thrusting the opened core of her helplessly impaled young body up to receive him in his flooding warmth, but craving more... more! ""I... I... oh shit. Jeannie...next time... next time!"" she heard him exhaustedly gasp. ""Oh... oh Christ... I'm cuumminngg!"" Oooohhhh Godddd... well, did she know that! Well! Well! While at the same time, she was ready to scream inside! Again... again he had left her there, and just when she was certain that it might happen! D-Damn him! Damn him! Jean rolled his heavily gasping body off of her, raising herself to one elbow, her trembling intent to verbally destroy his masculinity once and for all! The bastard! The selfish bastard! But, she said nothing! He slept... mouth open, eyes only half- closed... the sleep of exhaustion! For a long moment, the frustrated blonde-haired young woman stared at him, sensing the immediate pangs of her desire melting before the truth of his drained strength. My God, she was acting like a wanton whore! While he, poor darling, did what he had to! The tears filled her eyes once more as she bent and kissed his slack lips. Then, she arose from the bed and found a robe in the closet. A few moments later, Jean pattered into the front room and poured herself an unusual scotch and soda, the excitement in her quivering loins and belly far from relieved, but endurable she thought... endurable until he could learn to bring her all the way to the end of the line...\n\n\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge - Chapter 5\n\n Jean was slightly tipsy when she undressed and readied herself for bed just a little before midnight. She realized that she had probably overdone it, trusting that the effects of the liquor might help soothe the lingering sensual flames that Mark had kindled hours before, but they still smoldered warmly down in her disappointed belly and loins. It was almost as if it had worked just the opposite of what she'd expected, she thought, slipping into the whispering nylon of a see-through, short nightie... not quite certain why she had selected such a daring thing to wear alone to bed, either. God, she'd never drunk so much in her life! Throughout the four hours or better that Mark had slept, she had continued to pour herself little periodic nips from the scotch-bottle, weakening them with water, of course, but she realized now that they had built up on her. The last two potent ones she had made to sip at while she absently watched TV had contained that 'drop' too much; her head was spinning. She stood before her vanity mirror, brushing her long, honey-blonde hair, remembering how Mark had again, almost shamefully avoided looking at her after he'd awakened. God, as much as she wanted him to reach her, to make her know the erotic thrill of completion, she realized he was not to blame, that he just couldn't hold back. She had tried to explain that it was all right and that she understood, but he hadn't wanted to even talk about it... and then he was gone. Darn, was it any wonder that she'd decided to investigate the effects of liquor a bit further? Nor was she sorry now, even though it hadn't quite reacted in the manner expected. At least, she felt less inhibited toward the feverish sensations he had awakened and left simmering inside her... which was the reason she had chosen the sensuously inciting nightie, wasn't it? Staring into the mirror, Jean realized that it was impossible to deny herself any longer, and subconsciously she had been working toward this all evening. A little quiver of excitement rippled over the nerve-ends of her softly tingling flesh at the thought. Yes... she was going to make it delightfully beautiful for her own self. She let her eyes rove over the stimulating reflection in the mirror, taking a narcissistic pleasure in admiring her own symmetrical curves. It wasn't something spontaneous, this hedonistic admiration of her generous endowments, but it had been many months, since Carol and she had roomed together at school actually, that she had enjoyed them with such intentions. Her full and pointed, pink-nippled breasts had always secretly intrigued her from the first moment she had taken notice of their rounded, swelling presence. She lay her brush onto the vanity and smoothed her hands down over the narrowness of her waist, the tiny dimple of her navel exotically visible through the sheer black nylon. Her view moved to the sweeping arch of her flowing hips and the long white columns of her full, white thighs and shapely calves, but it was the golden triangle of silken pubic curls at their apex that eventually commanded her gaze. Jean sighed tremblingly, letting her own caressing little hands stroke downward over her hips and inward toward the base of her flat belly to the gentle mound of soft, hair-hidden flesh; She pressured tauntingly, her slender fingers extended, the hint of her own pink vaginal slit momentarily captivating her through the shadowy nylon. Now, she thought, an inciting wave of self-lust washing through her... now! And she quickly turned, walking to the bed, switching out the light as she climbed in thinking how much nicer it could be if Carol were there with her at that very moment!\n\n* * *\n\n""Jeez, did you see that?"" Corky White hissed to his brother hunched beside him. ""When she bent over to get in bed I could see her bare ass!""\n""Shut up, you stupid bastard!"" Leo Vincent angrily whispered. ""She'll hear you! That window's open!"" He slunk down lower and crawled away, motioning for his teenaged associates to follow. In the heavy shadow of shrubs he waited until they joined him. ""You dumb fuck, Corky, you louse this up and Morgan's going to kill you, I swear it!""\n""Shit, I won't louse it, Leo! She couldn't hear me anyway, the way she was rubbing herself. I'll bet she's in there finger-fucking her cunt like crazy right this minute!""\n""Corky's right, Leo!"" Billy White, a heavy-set, good looking boy, whispered. ""She was getting ready to finger-fuck herself! Must be that Blakely can't take care of that hot little pussy of hers...""\n""Knock it off will you two? For Chris' sake, we got a job to do!"" the pimply faced teenager snapped. ""Now listen to me, we jimmy the back door...""\n""Why not go in through her opened window, Leo?"" Billy interrupted. ""Goddamnit, will you listen? Because she might see us and scream, that's why! There's a moon, you know, or she might turn on a light... anything. Besides, Morgan worked this out and we're following to the letter! You got that?""\n""Sure, whatever you say, Leo,"" Corky enthusiastically replied. ""Just as long as I get my cock into her smooth little belly!""\n""We'll all get to fuck 'er!"" Leo answered a slow grin spreading his thins acned face. ""But... we do it right... surprise her... you handle the gag, Billy, and shove it into her mouth right off quick, eh?"" The good-looking boy nodded without speaking. ""We grab her hands, Corky, and tie them to the bed-posts with these stockings. I snatched them out of a trash-can downtown, just in case they find one and want to trace it,"" Leo Vincent said. ""Okay... who's got the bear-claw?"" Billy fumbled the dried and cured animal-paw from a pocket where he'd carried it, thrusting it into the other boy's hand. ""Okay, we're set,"" the pimply-faced teenager said. ""Get your masks on and remember... no one says a fucking thing, right?""\n""Right!""\n""Right, Leo... let's go!""\n\n* * *\n\nAs carefully secretive as the teenaged trio were in carrying out their evil mission, their excited stealth could not begin to match that of the powerful dog who watched through burning, amber-fired eyes their every furtive move. He had easily crept into the town, cunningly avoiding the men with weapons who openly stalked the streets, their reason for being there not escaping him. In silently wearing his way into the heart of the man-place, he had unexpectedly come upon the three male-humans crouched before a lighted window away from the wide path where they walked and the noisy things on wheels raced. Now, he watched, easing soundlessly to the open window where they had crouched. His keen ears immediately picked up the sibilant vibrations of heavy human breathing... of an occasional sigh and the whimper of a female person. His animal senses noted that the moon was cloud-hidden before he put forepaws onto the window sill and extended himself high enough to see in. Though the room was shrouded in darkness, Caesar, with his darkness accustomed eyes, saw her on the bed in her spread-legged position as if the sun's light were illuminating her. Her small hand worked in a teasing circular motion between her crab-like spread thighs, and sighs of happiness continuously filled the night. He watched her smooth female buttocks rise from the bed to meet her rhythmically working hand, and something familiar clicked in his animal-mind from ages past! An almost human warmth flowed through the massive dog that he had no way of fathoming. His glowing eyes centered on her long, golden hair that was haloed on the pillow supporting her beautiful young head. He sensed his own feral loins beginning to enlivingly quiver... and then, there was a commotion! Her half-scream caused Caesar's muscles to tense, but he hesitated through experience to charge. Instead, he waited, watching as the three gleefully smiling boys moved with brutal lustfulness over and around the futilely resisting young woman, filling her mouth, then tying her wrists and legs to the corners of the human sleeping place before ripping her thin silky garment away from her voluptuously cubed body. Still, he made no move, but watched as they stripped off their own body-covers, the long, hard lengths of their man-penises making him known their intentions... while the golden-haired, naked female continued to whimper helplessly in her throat!\n\n* * *\n\nJean had never known real terror in her young life, and if she had, she horribly realized, that it could never be like this! She couldn't scream... they had stuffed her mouth chokingly full with some sort of rag! My God! My God! What were they going to do? Her hands were suddenly tied to the upper bedposts as were her feet to the lower! They were going to rape her, of course, what else? But then, why, and who? She was completely at their mercy when the snickering sounds of triumph from one masked face loomed in the darkness above her, and wild- eyed she twisted her head to faintly see him clutching his naked, hard penis with vile lewdness not a foot away from her face! Oh... oh God, if she could only scream! She rolled her head away and made out the images of the other two mimicking the first, gripping their long, thick penises and moving in the darkness toward the bed and her widespread thighs! Then! Then... what was it that happened? A... A blurred shadow of solid darkness at the opened window... a loud, vicious growl! Again, and then again, she heard it, as she tried to lift her head to see the confusion that was filling her ears! ""Jeez! It's him... the goddamned dog!"" a cursing boyish voice panickly exclaimed. ""I'm getting out of here!""\n""Come on, Leo! It's the fucking dog-pack!"" another choked as Jean lay spellbound, her head raised in solemn fear at what was taking place.. Suddenly, there was nothing, but the slamming sound of the back door familiar to her ears, yet, she was still nakedly tied spread-eagled to the bed! For a long, long moment, Jean lay in deathly silence, trying to determine if they had gone... and why? Finally, she realized that her secured wrist hadn't made it impossible to reach the lamp on the bed- table and she struggled for it... turning it on. Her entire nakedly exposed body trembled fearfully as she rolled her head, then lifted it, the gag they had brutally applied still stifling her very breathing... She saw him then! He stood at the foot of the bed, massively dominating the entire room! His rounded eyes were like two glowing ovals of burning fire in his huge head, his vicious mouth partially open to display the gleaming white fangs there! Mother of God! That's why her attackers, whoever they were had ran! It was him... Caesar... the animal who'd raped Annie Purcell! Forgetting her gag, Jean tried to scream, nearly choking from the stuffing in her mouth and throat! She stared with raised head, seeing the great beast leap agily onto the bed, then lick at his lips in the manner of gentle dogs she had seen a thousand times! God, no matter what else, he'd driven the others off, she thought, watching him raise his beautiful head high, then... move forward toward her! His powerful jaws were just above her throat! He was going to... going to! They lowered right above her face... and suddenly, she realized that he had nipped onto one end of the gag with his teeth and was backing away, pulling it from her mouth! It was then that she noticed the gold medallion swinging loosely from his great throat, the embossed impression of the roman battle eagle clearly visible to her! Anxiously, she tried to return saliva to her mouth. She could scream now! Someone would hear, one of the sentries Mark had placed! But she didn't! She could, but she didn't! Caesar whimpered, simultaneously wagging his head and tail. Again, from ages passed, hot-blood flowed through him. In his animal-eye he surveyed the naked, security tied human female before him. Her hair reminded him of his mate that the brute-man had killed, and animalistically he licked out with his tongue. She had lain back onto the pillow watching him, her eyes softening from stark-fear into more of wonderment, he instinctively perceived. His own burning orbs surveyed her again, and then, he moved closer above her, leaning down to lash out with his wet, hot tongue against the smooth flesh of her naked white belly. She could scream now, Jean realized, rant at the top of her lungs! He had made it possible! Why? She swallowed tightly, watching him move toward her, then lowering his head, his length of pinkish seething animal-tongue licked moistly over her muscle-tightened belly! Again, he did it, the hot, spread length of his tormenting wet tongue causing incredible sensations to spiral through her, immediately resurging the unsatiated passion she had quickly forgotten in her terror! She strained her sight to gape at his animal-face, to read some direction in those fire-filled, wild eyes! Oh God, he had saved her from a cruel gang rape! And he knew it... he knew it! Once more, she raised her head to gaspingly watch his long hot tongue licking upward over the quivering white flesh of her soft belly! Higher and higher he inched, until he was finally lapping the rounded, full undersides of her exposed breasts, ever-creeping upward over them toward their tiny, marble-hardening nipples... and at last, there! She couldn't restrain the little moan that escaped her lips when his feverish, moist tongue actually reached them, wetly grazing the pink, sensitively rising buds again and again to send maddeningly arousing spasms whipping through her nakedly bound body! Oh... oh God... what was happening to her? She must be losing her mind! The liquor had numbed her wits to the point of stupidity! This ferocious brute could, and well might, tear her to pieces if the notion took him! Somehow, she had to raise help before it was too late, before this moment of gentleness left him! But if she screamed would she be heard... and if she were, could they trace the source in time? Yet worse, what might her shrieking voice do to him? It wasn't as if she could scramble from the bed and try to evade his attack! She was tied hand and foot, helplessly vulnerable to those massive jaws and sharp, gleaming fangs! Dear Lord, she could hardly think with the inconceivable rising heat his fiercely licking tongue brushing wetly over the naked mounds of her breasts was creating inside her! She heard him whimper deep in his throat, her widened stare fixed on his almost loving performance. Then, his blazing eyes raised to meet hers, their desire-fed glow level with her own. She held her breath as he moved upward and startlingly began to run his warm, liquid tongue in hot caresses over her face! My God, Jean shockingly realized, he's kissing me! A feeling of gentle warmth filled Caesar's powerful body as he tenderly licked over the pleasing, soft beauty of the female-human's flesh. The pleasant taste of her breasts, and now her smooth white face intrigued him. This was not the same, he sensed, as the vengeance he had fulfilled with the other young, she-woman. No malice toward this one raged inside him as it had for the one who had chased and shot at them. Her warm human-eyes reflected emotions that he could understand in the depths of the mysterious brain he possessed. Yes, she was one that he could claim for his own! Jean reflectively rolled her head to shy her face away from the brute-animal's hot, licking tongue. There was no question in her mind but what he was actually kissing her... showing her in his own way that she needn't be afraid, that he wouldn't harm her! Why she felt that she could fathom his unhuman meaning was beyond her, but she was certain she was right! It was almost as if uncanny vibrations were passing between them... and suddenly she realized that she was no longer trying to avoid the heated attention of his warm, moist tongue, but giving herself to it with tightly closed eyes! Abruptly, he stopped. She felt the weight of him jiggling the bed and snapped open her eyes to see. My God... he was moving down between her helplessly bound legs! She raised to watch him poise his great head between her open thighs, then slowly lower it, his heated animal-breath taunting the sparse blonde-pubic hair there! His cool, wet nose brushed against the soft, hot flesh of her inner-thigh... and finally, the still flushed lips of her vaginal crevice! She heard him whimper as he sniffed her female excitement, taunting her succeptibly naked loins as though he were making an actual seduction! Once more, the urge to scream filled her, but was rendered utterly useless as she felt his warm damp nose suddenly rubbing wetly against the puckered ring of her tiny cringing anus! ""Oh... oh, my God!"" she gasped out, as if she were pleading to another person, the words of Granny Obert suddenly finding some realistic meaning in her racing mind. ""Don't... please don't?"" Oh... ooohhhhh! His wild tongue snaked out to lick wormingly up and down the smooth vale surrounding her tightly clenched little anal mouth, the tip burrowing teasingly up into its defensively clasped lips! Jean hardly knew whether it was fear, shame, or the tantalization itself that made her try to squirm her naked vaginal slit away, but when the massive dog raised his head and warningly growled, she quickly stopped. His head lowered again, the hot, seething tongue beginning to lick at the narrow pink crevice between her helplessly spread thighs. She trembled and groaned uncontrollably as he wetly drew it upward over the full length of her openly spread pussy. ""Oooooh God!"" The lewd sensations stabbing inward to reach deep into the nerve centers of her helplessly fluttering belly. Again he did it, this time, his thick hot tongue spreading through the yielding, hair-fringed cunt lips like a fluid blade! It didn't stop, but continued to relentlessly splay the raw, sensitive flesh, pausing at last to lunge in a penetrating curl far up her shamelessly moistened vagina! She gasped and spasmed convulsively, writhing in reflexive bodily contortions to his oral rape... but he never stopped... and she wasn't sure that she wanted him to! At that intensively breathtaking moment, the spread-eagled, obscenely exposed young bride was not sure of anything but the sudden ardent thrill of incitement his hot, ravaging tongue was sending through her young naked body. Her whimpers uncontrollably increased, while her mind slipped further into a spell-binding sensual oblivion that she could not, nor did not want to struggle against! Again and again, his pleasure-bringing tongue grazingly bathed her unprotected, loins from the snug, raisin-like lips of her tightly clenched little anus, upward through the glistening, moist crevice of her long-denied pussy. At its peak, it hesitated, penetrating to flick almost knowingly at the trembling bud of her clitoris, irresistably amplifying her mounting desire a hundred fold! How long it went on, Jean in her erotic intoxication had no idea... only that it did, the heavenly searing tongue licking wildly through and over her moistly inflamed cuntal flesh until she was gasping and squirming her whole naked body maddeningly beneath it. ""Oooohh... ooohhh!"" she gutturally moaned as he flicked the tormenting organ in a hot, lust-whetting curl up into the clutching little mouth of her burning vaginal passage. ""Ooohhh... yes... yes, do it for me, Caesar! M-Make me cum... oohhh please? Lick me more... lick me!"" Jean hardly knew what she was saying, her overpowering passion had built to that intensity... but abruptly, she realized the loss of his pleasure-bringing tongue, and she raised her head to gape in confused disappointment. He had moved up over her once more on the bed and she heard his animal whimpers at the same moment that she realized he was tugging with his strong, sharp teeth at her bonds. He... he was freeing her! When he had managed to untie one wrist, he moved down to repeat the act at her ankle, while she quickly undid the other wrist with her freed hand, then sat up to work on the other ankle. Her infused brain swam with both the sensual elation filling it, as well as the incredulous events that had taken place this night, one after the other. But once more, her brief flurry of thought was whipped away as she felt his tongue affectionately licking at her cheek. She tore the unknotted stocking from her ankle and wrapped both arms around his great neck, hugging his huge head tightly to her as she lay back, the weight of his powerful body flattening her resilient upraised breasts down against her chest. ""Oh... you... you beautiful lover, Caesar!"" she chokingly gasped. Then, taking gentle hold of his ears and head, she fearlessly hissed. ""Please, darling don't stop yet... please?"" He let her guide him back down between her anxiously spread thighs, little whimpers still emitting from his panting mouth, while soft mewls of delight tumbled from hers. Then, with an animalistic groan of her own, Jean drew her knees back to her breasts pulling his nose tight down into her wetly throbbing vagina! His eager tongue flicked up the fire-filled channel like an attacking lizard, his own whines blending with hers as he hungrily lashed and penetrated the glistening pink flesh between her lewdly spread thighs and buttocks. ""Oh... ooohhh... yes! Lick it, darling... lick my cunt!"" she lustfully pleaded, undulating her opened, obscenely positioned loins and rounded white buttocks salaciously up against his mind-destroying tongue. Caesar could smell as well as taste the exoticness of her human female lust, the keen aromatic flavor driving his basic sexual instincts higher and higher. Though he had known the carnal association of many female-humans in his time, none had ever commanded his natural impulses such as this soft, white creature with the long golden hair. Her pale, sky-colored eyes reflected truth, and her voice-sounds were gentle and warm. There was a sun-brightness to the expression of her smooth, white face that he sensed flowing through the tender symmetrical curves of her entire body. But it was there down between her welcomingly spread thighs where he licked with his lust-heated tongue that he knew the naked sensitive realness of her. This yielding, pink flesh of her open cunt in its hot, flowing poignancy revealed her innermost emotions and as he greedily and lovingly tongued the wispy, curl-fringed softness, he intuitively felt the rising heaviness of his own feral, animal loins. Jean felt his magnificent hot tongue suddenly desert her lewdly offered vaginal opening and she quickly raised her head to see him backing off several steps. ""Oh... oh God, Darling... what is it?"" she imploringly moaned, to his entreating whine. ""Please... don't stop? What? What is it you want, Lover?"" He moved to her side then, nosing against her soft hip in a gesture that she found herself understanding. God... he wanted her to turn over onto her stomach! Gently, he nudged again, the whimpering sounds coming from the depths of his chest, the golden medallion swaying beneath his throat from the effort! Unable to determine why she did it, she willingly responded, and moreover, not wanting to know or destroy the beautifully impossible phenomenon that bound them, Jean lowered her long, white legs and rolled over onto her stomach, no thought of fear or resistance in her incited brain. She again spread her long shapely legs wide, sensing that he wanted this as did she, again narcisstically picturing her own naked, smooth curvaceousness in her mind's eye. She sensed his panting, hot breaths against the soft mounds of her partially raised buttocks, then joyfully felt the heat of his thick wet tongue slithering into the soft smooth crevice separating them! Jean moaned audibly, unknown sensations of undisguised lust charging ever stronger through her cunt and belly. She hardly realized it as she reached back behind herself with her small hands to lasciviously spread the lust cheeks open, giving him full access to her tiny, palpitating anus! Then, his loving hot tongue was wetly caressing it, again splaying open the ragged, hair-lined lips of her inflamed pussy to graze the sensually flushed, pink flesh on its lewd path to the baby-like mouth of her naked rectum. Oh God... she was going to lose her mind entirely, she thought! She was... truly was! And then, her animal lover was nuzzling beneath her pelvis and lifting, his desire as clear to her as if he had spoken. Obediently, she raised up, elevating her wide-spread buttocks as she knelt slave like before the powerful dog in complete inner-surrender! Once more, as if in answering-love, he drew his thick, splaying tongue up through the full length of her seethingly wet cuntal crevice, and she gasped out her erotic delight. She tried to widen her knees even further to open the throbbing pink pussy slit between her trembling thighs wider to him. His long, curling animal-tongue thrust possessively, sweeping hotly through the blood-flushed, wet inner-flesh and flicking at the hungrily grasping mouth of her vagina, enticingly firing her offered loins to greater heat before he moved to a new, unexpected position! She tensed as the massive dog's muscular, furry body crowded in behind her toward her nakedly trembling buttocks, suddenly aware that he was raising up on his hind legs and his powerful forelegs were grasping at her upthrusting hips! Oh God... he... he must be mounting her, she thought wildly twisting her head to look back... and he was! Dear Lord... he was! He intended to fuck her just as though she were another animal! Her desire confused brain whirled with the impossibly lurid idea, and once again she remembered some of Granny Obert's tale! Oh God! she inwardly gasped, her body tremoring to the sensations Caesar's lashing tongue had set her palpitating loins afire with. Then, her glazed eyes caught sight of their lewdly locked position in her vanity mirror and she groaned helplessly at the obscenely provocative reflection. The bestial obscenity of the great German Shepherd astraddle the spread white moons of her smoothly ovaled buttocks sent unbelievable charges of salacious fire soaring through her naked, qlživering body. Then, she breathlessly gaped at the sight of his glistening, scarlet cock emerging from its long sheath, wet and hard, the wet, tapered end slipping and dancing as it moved forward to probe the damp, pink crevice of her wildly excited runt. She felt his strong canine body jerk against the giving flesh of her supple, white buttocks, saw his dangling thick length of hardened cock trying to penetrate the thin vertical mouth of her defenselessly upturned vagina! He whimpered loudly, his forepaws making new claims against the soft sensitive flesh of her naked hips as he thrustingly stumbled on his hind legs behind her, desperately endeavoring to bury the sleek, throbbing shaft up inside her! Jean saw it all in the mirror, and with an inescapable, sensuous moan, she shifted her head suddenly hungrily quivering buttocks back at it in an effort to capture his lengthening hardness, the feverishly impassioned tension inside her reaching a near unbearable point! Oh God... she wanted it... had to have his long, thick animal-cock inside her inflamed, needing cunt! Yes, she had to have it racing into her soft, fire-filled belly before she went mad with her unfulfilled desire! Nothing else mattered! She reached back between her full, widely spread thighs, grasping the slippery animal-organ to spread her soft silken pubic hair with the tip and guide its hotly pulsating, head to the wetly receptive mouth of her eagerly waiting vaginal hole! Immediately, he humped forward, bursting it from her grip as he speared her defenseless young cuntal channel open wider and wider, sending the long rod of hard, thick animal-cock deep up into the hungrily squirming hole between her thighs! Jean watched in the mirror in bulging eyed fascination as the burning, scarlet rod of stiffened dog flesh slithered forward with a wet, brutal charge, burying itself all the way up to the hilt in her painfully stretched vaginal passage. Caesar's heavy, sperm-bloated balls swung down wildly and smacked flatly beneath her golden pussy-hair. The intensive, pressuring sensation of impalement came bursting through her loins seconds later and she grunted out her choking gasp. Then: ""Oh God!"" she wailed, her wide blue eyes gaping unseeingly as her excitedly panting animal-lover began to fuck rhythmically up into her from behind. Her head jarring from his every fierce breast-quivering plunge, Jean tried to concentrate on the long, scarlet length of hardness slithering into her as she began to move rhythmically backward to meet his powerful, breathtaking strokes! Unequaled sensations of base-lust filled her sensuously slaving body as she thrust backward onto the ever-thickening cock skewering deeper and deeper into her raging, hot belly from behind. Furiously, his savage muscular beauty battered and thudded resoundingly against her yielding, wide-spread ass-cheeks, his painfully huge cock a relentless shaft of glistening, sadistic joy sinking to its full length deep into her soft, quivering belly! With ungovernable, whimpering mewls, she lewdly rotated her rounded working buttocks back at him with a lewd frenzy, grinding her hotly clinging cunt walls back over the length of his hardened, piercing animal flesh with a masochistic cry of wanton passion. The signal flashed through her lust-inflamed young body then, the unmistakable beacon of erotic fulfillment! It spiraled through her seething loins like the pricking of a million warning needles, and gnawed at the base of her quivering belly with the promise of unknown rapture. She whimpered aloud to the jagged edges of her growing sensual bliss, gaping at the mirror hungrily to see the great dog, Caesar's wet, thick cock disappearing up between the soft whiteness of her own roundly absorbing buttocks, his furious fucking of her tempoed in quickened jerky animal strokes! She caught sight of her own pink cuntal flesh wetly clinging to his huge hardness when he pulled out of her, then vanishing back up inside again with his thrusting charge, his heavy cum- laden balls smacking solidly below between the spread-open lips of her hotly searing pussy. Her brain reeled in the throes of her wildly aroused passion, her eyes feasting on the sensuous spectacle of her full young breasts quivering and swaying like hanging white mounds of lush, pink-crested fruit to his beautiful, battering barrage! She saw the flailing beauty of her own long, blonde hair when she tossed her head in cadence to the moans of gasping enchantment hissing from her heaving chest! ""Oh God... fuck me you magnificent darling! "" she cried. ""Gr-Granny was right... right! I know now... yes... yes! I'm yours, Caesar... yours forever... Oooohhhh... God!"" It was the wailing soft lilt in her crying voice that made Caesar know her sexual love. He whimpered back in response as he ardently thrust into her from behind in the only depth of expression his basic instincts urged. He knew that she was readily giving herself to him in the loving beauty of natural law, never resisting or fighting him, but eagerly, thrusting her soft, white female cunt back onto his heavily aching hardness. The wet, warmth of her human vaginal channel was greedily clenching at his animal cock, as if she were his own bitch mate, and his great heart pounded lovingly in his chest for her. He sensed the dribbling wetness against his loins that trickled down the soft smooth backs of her thighs from where he fucked into her, and saw the thin, sheen-like droplets of perspiration that had gathered on her naked white body beneath him. His own tongue hung loosely from his opened jaws in heated frenzy. The moment of culmination was near! Abruptly, Jean raised her sensuously slackened face to whimper out a guttural, animalish groan from deep in her throat. Her glazed blue eyes grew round and unseeing. ""Ooohhh... ooohhhh, Darling... I can't stand it! I-I'm going madddd! Do it to me harder... please do it for me, my lover! Oooohhhh!"" And her voice died in a strangled mixture of sob and sigh, her head tossing insanely from side to side, her long, honey- colored hair wildly flailing as she began the first convulsions of her climax, skewering her white, passionately undulating buttocks back onto his long, thick rod of hardness with a wantonness that she had never even imagined she was capable of. The first spasm struck her then and she shrieked, slamming her rounded white ass-cheeks back hard against the rhythmically fucking dog cock with a desperate, frantic lunge. Simultaneously Caesar responded with a forward thrust and growl, his massive hardness beginning to spew its heated animal sperm deep up into her soft, wildly constricting belly with long, hard spurts. Again, Jean weirdly cried out, her crazily jerking buttocks beginning to contract convulsively to the grand eruption exploding hotly in her belly and loins in the universal ecstasy of all animals! She threw her head from side to side in a heretofore unknown, erotic bliss... at last opening her eyes on the mirror to see the combination of human-animal cum oozing whitely from her tightly clenching cuntal-mouth which was still clasping and milking hungrily at her animal-lover's slowly deflating cock. Thin rivulets of their sticky, white fluids ran hotly down the smooth white columns of her inner-thighs... and when she could no longer watch, she pitched forward on her breasts, gasping a great sigh of blissful relief... Jean lay unmoving for a long, long moment, refusing to let the thoughts that were trying to flood her mind return. Instead, she thought only of the beautiful, wildly arousing orgasm she had just known... felt his movements on the bed behind and over her. Yes... dear God, yes! Granny had been right... so right, and now, she understood! Suddenly, she felt his hot, wet tongue licking the smooth, sensitive flesh of her naked buttocks... then the small of her back! It stopped, and smiling, Jean slowly rolled over... With a start, she sat upright, and just in time to see his great flanks disappearing through the open window. A sudden tightness caught at her throat as she scrambled toward the foot of the bed. ""Caesar! Caesar... please! Come back! Come back!"" But he didn't, and as seconds passed into minutes, Jean realized that he would not. Oh... oh God! She couldn't hold back the tears puddling into her eyes. What he had done for her... to her... with her! Then, she heard it! It was a wailing animal howl that triumphantly filled the night, and Jean couldn't contain her trembling smile of happiness. Slowly, she crawled back up into the bed, feeling the heat of his animal sperm still puddling deep in her satiated belly, then switched the room into darkness. She licked at her lushly swollen lips and continued to confidently smile to herself. There was no reason any longer for fear and she would make Mark understand this... and more. Most people in Crescent Valley who had heard that cry a moment ago had cringed, she sleepily thought, but she knew the truth. It had been a cry of love... love to his new-found human mate...\n\n\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge - Chapter 6\n\n ""I don't believe it!"" Link Morgan furiously raged. ""You lousy little punks screwed up!""\n""No! I swear it, Chief!"" Leo Vincent pledged, his thin, pimply face drawn in fear of the barrel-chested man. ""Honest, I wouldn't lie to you!""\n""You'd lie to your dying mother, you fink!"" the police chief spat. ""Leo's telling you the truth, Chief!"" Billy White, a runtish, long- haired boy put in. ""We were going great when suddenly, there he was, coming right through her open window!""\n""And you're sure it was that Caesar bastard?"" Link questioned. ""You're damn right,"" the good-looking, heavy-set Corky assured. ""I saw him first... those crazy wild eyes!""\n""Like two chunks of fire!"" Leo Vincent added. ""And he had the medallion hanging from his throat!""\n""We just harassed out of there as fast as we could!"" Billy White added. For a heavy moment there was silence. They sat in the police chief's little office staring at the big man who seemed to be meditating behind his scarred desk. A filtered glow of morning sunshine feebly attempted to penetrate the long-unwashed window above the lawman's head, lighting his flushed face and red-rimmed, tired eyes enough for them to note the first trace of his mean half-grin. ""You didn't sneak around to see what happened, did you?"" he questioned, looking directly at Leo Vincent's acned face. ""Are you kidding, man? With that goddamned wild hound there?"" the thin teenager retorted. ""Like Corky says, we haul-assed!""\n""Then we tried to find you Chief,"" Billy said. ""Once, we saw you but you were with the deputy. We figured we better let it ride 'till this morning.""\n""Well, for once you used your fucking heads, Link replied. ""How far did you get with her?""\n""We had her stripped and tied spread-eagle to the bed!"" Leo Vincent told him, his young beady eyes lewdly narrowing as he remembered. ""Fuck, what a sweet broad she is! Man, I've never seen anything like her, bare- assed and naked!""\n""We'd even shed our own threads and were ready to swing!"" Corky added. ""Shit, I wanted a piece of her so bad...""\n""You wore the masks like I said?"" Link interrupted, wanting to be sure. ""Right,"" Leo answered. ""Everything was going just like you planned it, Chief, until that friggin' dog appeared on the scene.""\n""Hmmmm..."" the half-grinning lawman muttered. ""I wonder what happened after you three hightailed it? I mean... after the way he raped my niece... I wonder?""\n""You... you mean, maybe he fucked her, Chief?"" Leo softly questioned. ""Well? What do you think wise-boy... did he?"" Link Morgan asked, digging a cigar from his desk drawer, his twisted grin still prevalent. ""It's going to be damned interesting to find out. And maybe... just maybe, we accomplished what we wanted after all.""\n""You mean, the deputy is going to go crazy-mad if that Caesar mutt really fucked his wife, eh Chief?"" Leo Vincent blurted, moving forward to the edge of his chair. ""Exactly!"" the big man replied, spitting the bitten tip of his cigar away and striking a lucifer match! ""Exactly, boy... and that's all we wanted in the first place, wasn't it?""\n""Right!"" the thin teenager replied, proud of the way he had analyzed it all and reveling beneath the police chiefs grin. ""But I still wish we could've pulled it off, I'll tell you. She was fingering herself in the dark when we moved in on her, that's why she didn't hear us!""\n""She was what?""\n""Finger fucking herself... no shit, chief, she was!"" Leo, enthusiastically informed. ""Ask these guys; they saw her too!""\n""Honest injun, Chief, she was!"" Corky corroborated. ""Crap we'd 've had a ball if it hadn't been for that fucking Caesar!""\n""I never even saw or heard him slip into the room!"" Leo Vincent exclaimed. ""There I stood with my cock in my hand, already to go, when Corky says, ""Come on, Leo, it's the fucking pack-dog, and I!""\n""He said what?"" Link snapped, jerking the cigar from his mouth and leaning forward with widening, infuriated eyes. ""Well, what did he say?""\n""He... he said... come on, Leo, it's the..."" The big man's opened hand slapped hard against the desk top. ""You stupid bastards, I give you masks to wear so the bitch can't see your faces and what do you do? Call each other by name! You goddamned rattleheaded shits! How many Leo's do you think there are in Crescent Valley... or hadn't that occurred to you?"" The acne-faced boy turned his gaze slowly toward his teenaged cohorts, the realization of the big man's words suddenly dawning upon him. If everything went off all right, fine... if Caesar raped her, fine... or if she hadn't heard Corky call out his name, fine... but, supposing she had! Link quickly gained his feet. ""You three better plan to make yourselves scarce for awhile... and don't give me any goddamned back- lip! I don't care what you tell your folks, but you're getting out of town!""\n""Where... where'll we go, Chief?"" Leo questioned, sensing a cold chill moving up his spine. ""I don't give a damn... just go... go up to the cave and rough it for a week or so... or until we put an end to this fucking pack situation. There's food there, everything you'll need, including a jar of pot... and don't go blowing your minds completely, you stupid jerks!"" Billy White broke into a wide grin. ""Sounds crazy to me, man!""\n""Me too,"" Corky agreed. ""Anything to get away from mowing that goddamned lawn at home!""\n""Never mind the comments, just get moving!"" Link ordered. ""The sooner you three are out of town, the better I'm going to feel!""\n\n* * *\n\nAlone, the big lawman sat irritably mulling over the fiasco of his carefully laid plans. He had pulled a half-emptied fifth of cheap bourbon from a desk drawer and was drinking it raw from the bottle. He needed something to give him a pick-up; he was dead-tired and not a frigging thing was going right. Those goddamned numbies, they'd probably have blown it anyway. Maybe it was just as wed the dog had shown up and chased them off... Christ, he couldn't help but wonder if the big bastard had socked it into her. They'd said she was tied spread-eagle on the bed and naked as a whorehouse bitch... Damn he'd liked to have seen that, himself! She was one luscious broad, all right... and fingering herself, they said... sonofabitch, he was getting a hard on just thinking about that... Link took another pull at the bottle, thinking at the same time that he hadn't used his head by slapping Nell Carter around either. She was no Jean Blakely, but she'd been a good fuck and always ready... and now she was gone. Hell, he'd been drunk... couldn't even remember what the hell she'd said to irk him, and then, the next thing he knew he was cuffing hell out of her. Still, he hadn't realized that she'd packed her things and cleared out until yesterday morning when he'd walked into the kitchen and found Annie getting breakfast. ""What're you doing, taking up housekeeping?"" he'd growled, his head throbbing and his guts churning with a hangover. ""Someone better, I think,"" his teenaged niece had replied. ""Your housekeeper walked out two hours ago, bag and baggage.""\n""She what?""\n""That's right, Uncle, she's flown the coop,"" the pretty young teenager had said without looking at him, moving around the kitchen in her nightie and wrapper with more efficiency than he'd ever dreamed she had. But then, why in hell not, she was sixteen, practically a grown woman, and a well-built one, at that. Fucked, too, he'd thought, standing there looking at her, even if it was by a goddamned dog. At least, she knew what it was all about. ""What for, did she say?""\n""I don't think she could with her lips all swollen up,"" Annie had sharply replied, taking toast from the toaster and buttering it. ""She was lucky to see where she was going with those two black eyes... must have ran into a door or something, eh?"" Link grinned to himself at the girl's quip, remembering. He tilted the bottle up once more and swallowed noisily several times. The little imp, she was something else. He knew she had no respect for Nell from the beginning, but she'd tolerated her. That goddamned fucking Caesar... taking her young cherry. He'd kill that sonofabitch yet... but he'd sure like to know what happened between the wild mutt and Jean Blakely. Imagine, that luscious piece fingering herself... Christ, he'd sure like to throw a fuck into her... must be Blakely wasn't doing a very good job of it, if she had to resort to playing with herself. His long, thick cock had stretched into a heavy, weighted hardness at the conglomeration of his thoughts, straining inside his clothing, and he shifted and pulled at his crotch to ease the bind. He picked up his cigar from the ashtray lighting it again while his liquor-roused brain filled with patches of thought concerning Jean Blakely nakedly finger- fucking herself, and his dead sister's daughter moving around the kitchen in her nightie and wrapper. Sonofabitch, maybe both... but at least one of them had been fucked by that weird mutt... The ring of the telephone interrupted his lewd reveries. He hesitated to answer it, wondering if he wanted to get involved in anything this morning before catching some sleep. Christ, he'd been up all night, making sure that Blakely didn't take a notion to go home... It rang several more times before he picked it up from its cradle... ""Police Department.""\n""Chief Morgan?"" a husky feminine voice questioned. ""Yes... ""\n""Lydia Newell, Chief,"" the voice throatily informed, though he had already placed it. ""Are you busy?""\n""Not when a pretty little girl like you calls me this early in the morning,"" he answered, feeling debonair as hell with the effects of the bourbon, and his swollen cock throbbing in his pants. ""Wow, that's some come-on from the law enforcement office! I recommend you publish the idea in the police gazette, or whatever it is you people use,"" she said, her warm voice teasing. ""Little old ladies might just flip... ""\n""That's my problem girl... little old ladies,"" Link said, grinning into the piece. ""Hmmm, I sense the bulling male coming to the forefront... but that isn't why I called you, Link,"" Lydia said. ""Right now I'm in no mood to even waste words."" Link's smile faded. He sat up in his chair, dropping the cigar into the ashtray. This was the daughter of the most powerful man in the valley, and Aaron had made a point of letting him know she would call on him if she had problems while he, her father, was out of the country. He said: ""What is it, Lydia?""\n""Two nights in a row now, our herds have been raided. All together we've lost eight sheep and five dogs! Like I told Blakely, the sheep we can stand, but the dogs, no!""\n""Has the deputy been out to the A & B?""\n""Yesterday... and he did nothing. Suggested I make a government claim for our losses... but 1 don't know a damned thing about that, Link. Besides, what am I supposed to do, file papers every day? It's that goddamned Caesar and his pack... ""\n""Yeah, I know, Lydia. You heard about Annie?""\n""Yes... what a horrible thing,"" the husky voice sympathized. ""And there'd be more, I'm thinking, if something isn't done... which is why I'm caging you. Frankly, I think our deputy sheriff is getting too goddamned big for his britches!"" The big police chief licked at his lips, his mind racing to analyze her every word. He said: ""There're those of us who'll readily agree with that. But... but I think you've got something in mind... right, girl?""\n""Maybe,"" she huskily replied. ""But... but I think you and I better get together and discuss it, Link... not over the telephone.""\n""I'm with you.""\n""I-l know you don't see eye-to-eye with Mr. Blakely, and right now... neither do I!""\n""You... you sound like you might want his... "" Link started, then cut himself short. ""His nuts! That's what I want, Link, and I'll tack them up on the wall of my bedroom!"" she lewdly spat into his ear. ""And I don't care what method I use in getting them... understand?"" Link couldn't control his grin. ""I think so,"" he slowly answered, knowing the history of their affair and how Mark's sudden, unexpected marriage to Jean had destroyed it. He sensed the bitter jealousy in her tone, along with the vengeance. Shit, she was something else, too, and wild as a hawk! What a fuck she'd be... if she wasn't Aaron Newell's daughter! ""How can I help you... Baby?"" He heard her light titter of laughter. ""Boy, are you some lover this morning,"" she taunted. ""What's wrong, has Nell taken to separate bedrooms?"" He didn't bother answering the direct question. ""Just trying to be of public service, little girl,"" he said, pleased with the way he was toying words and suggestive endearments with her, his heavy cock pulsating in his pants. ""Okay, if I can trust you in the same room with me,"" Lydia's sensuous voice half-whispered. ""Come out to the ranch as soon as you can. I've an idea that might prove profitable to both of us. It's a little lurid, but should it work, Darling, we both can get what we want."" Again, Link licked at his thick lips. Darling, she'd said. The young bitch... if she wasn't Aaron's daughter! ""I'll be there in twenty minutes,"" he said. ""And you know you can trust old Link...""\n\n* * *\n\nJean Blakely awakened to a typical, sunny California morning, a warm sensation of pleasureful gratification mellowing her curvaceous young body. She sighed, stretching languorously beneath the thin covering of the satin sheet, finally aware of her nakedness. She seldom slept in the complete raw, she idly thought, especially when Mark wasn't beside her, and he had been on duty last night, hadn't he? Abruptly, Jean sat upright in the bed, the thin sheet falling to her slender waist, exposing the lush twin mounds of her rounded white breasts. My God, had she dreamed it, or had it actually happened? The pleasant torpor she had momentarily enjoyed immediately dissolved into anxious alertness as her brain was flooded with a barrage of frightening mental reflections! Habitually, she tossed her head then brushed the disheveled tresses of her long blonde hair behind her naked shoulders. It had to have been a nightmare... all of it, she logically reasoned, swallowing at the tightness in her throat. But then, as she moved in the bed, she sensed the viscid wetness dampening the warm, smooth flesh of her vaginal lips and soft inner-thighs and quickly pressed the sheet back to investigate. She both saw and felt with her exploring fingers, the still moist saturation of her sparse young pubic-hair and the sticky secretion seeping from between her legs, causing the narrow ribbon of pink intimate flesh to sparklingly glisten. My God... it was true... not a nightmare! It had actually happened! Caesar... he had been there and... and made love to her! Jean's brain reeled in combination shock and sensual revival as it began to vividly recount all that had happened, even to the three who had burst in on her in the darkness while she was... was... yes, fingering herself! But, had that part really happened... had they been there... tied her to the bed? Anxiously, she swung to the floor and gaped around the room! Yes... there was her shredded nightie... and the bonds they'd tied her with! Stockings, they had used... and Caesar had untied them with his teeth! Oh God... that beautiful animal, she breathlessly recalled, tiny sensations of loving warmth rippling through her naked loins and tremorous belly at the memory of him! The rattling sound of a key in the front door-lock startled her. Mark... he was just coming home! Quickly, she picked up her robe from the boudoir chair and slipped into it, buttoning as she moved about the room snatching up all the telltale evidence, her confused mind racing along a new vein. As much as she wanted to tell him everything, she realized that she could not... not even of the three who had broken with the intentions of raping her! How could she explain why they had left without doing what they'd came for? She would have to bring Caesar into it, and that she had no intentions of doing! Mark would never rest until he'd killed the great dog, which, she desperately realized, would be the equivalent at that unsettled moment, of destroying a part of her! ""Oh, so you're already up,"" Mark said, filling the doorway and smiling tiredly at her. ""I thought maybe I could sneak in and kiss you awake."" Jean managed a nervous little smile in response, taking the small bundle of silkish items she had gathered to a dresser-drawer and carelessly tucking them away. ""If I'd known, I would've waited and pretended,"" she said, crossing the room to him and raising her lips to be kissed. Mark did, hungrily slipping his arms around her to draw her tightly against him. He kissed her warmly, then raised his head several inches to gaze into her beautiful face. ""About yesterday, Baby... cripes, I'm sorry. I was so damned exhausted... but next time it's going to be different, I promise you that!"" Jean stretched upward and kissed his lips, wholly conscious of his sincerity. Momentarily, a gentle glow of deep love filled her, commanding her immediate attention at the feel of his strong, hard body pressed against the soft yield of her own. God... how she wished she could tell him everything... but how could she? She placed her hands onto his chest and gently pressured away from him. ""You must be hungry, Darling,"" she said, taking his hand and moving into the hallway. ""Come on, I'll fix us some breakfast.""\n""I'm starved if you want to know the truth,"" he replied, moving wearily along behind her. ""Walking the streets all night isn't exactly my cup of tea. I don't know how the old beat-cop ever stood up under it. No wonder they called him 'flatfoot.'"" With a sigh, he slipped into the breakfast nook and leaned his head back to watch her wash her hands, then measure ground coffee into the percolator. Jean felt his keen eyes on her back and an uncontrollable tremor of guilt chilled the length of her spine. She was even hesitant to ask him what had happened... if they had seen or heard the wild pack... afraid she might somehow betray her wonderful animal-lover and the forbidden secret they shared together. She could hardly keep the great dog out of her mind, remembering in lucid retrospect flashes of the ecstasy he had brought her! ""Needless to say, we didn't see hide nor hair of that damned vicious brute,"" Mark commented with a yawn, his bitter reference to Caesar reflexively vexing lean. ""We heard them, though, baying up in the hills, and once there was a hell of a howl right here in town, but none of the sentries saw anything.""\n""He... he probably won't come back into Crescent Valley again,"" Jean protectively said. ""Maybe he'd just take his pack elsewhere...""\n""And maybe he won't,"" Mark replied, rubbing at his tired eyes. ""Anyway, we can't afford to take that chance... not with a wild sonofabitch that dares attack young girls and actually rapes them... Damn, you know, I still can hardly believe it! A wild animal like that actually making a sexual assault on a human female...""\n""He doesn't sound very much like a base animal to met!"" Jean sharply asserted, unable to contain herself at her young husband's degrading remarks of the massive, loving dog, and sorry immediately after. ""Hey... that's a crazy thing to say, Honey,"" Mark declared, leaning forward on the table of the booth to more closely observe her. ""I don't get your meaning at all. What else would you call a wild and vicious brute-animal?"" Panicky, Jean sought for an answer, berating her own impulsive stupidity. As one lie begets another, so might one indiscreet statement, she realized, as she said: ""Did it ever occur to you that maybe he was seduced into doing what he did?"" For a long moment, Mark didn't speak... couldn't. He merely sat staring at his young, ravishing blonde wife, while she busied herself with frying-pan, eggs and the like at the stove, not so much as tossing him a single glance to accompany her absurd question. ""C-Christ, Jean... did I hear you right?"" he managed, swinging his feet around until they stuck out from the booth where he sat, almost reaching to the center of the small room. ""You really couldn't mean that... little Annie Purcell actually seducing the wild bastard?""\n""Well, why not?"" Jean snapped, caught up in this malicious web of her own making, and further enraged by her husband's spurious terms for Caesar. She sensed her blue eyes smoldering as she glared at him. ""To me, that's far more feasible than Caesar's attacking her! She's a wilderness girl, isn't she... a huntress and all of that? What's so impossible about her somehow seducing him? Women have done it before with dogs and donkeys, and God knows what-not! Well... haven't they?"" Suddenly, more fascinated than shocked, Mark continued to stare at his lovely wife, the full realization of her words weirdly adding up to him. Christ, was it possible? Like she said, it made a hell of a lot more sense than the goddamned beast raping her! She could have ripped her own clothing to shreds, and that certainly sounded more in keeping than the other way round! But... but how could she get next to that damned wild monster... and would she dare try? What the hell! ""Baby... I think maybe you've just opened a new can of worms... one nobody but another woman would ever think of!"" Mark said, getting to his feet to pace meditatingly around their small kitchen. ""In fact, maybe you've just hit the nail smack on the head... though I can't see why she would cry rape, unless she was looking to gain some warped notoriety... you know... like the Salem witch trials...""\n""Well... I'm not all that certain Mark,"" Jean interrupted him, swallowing tightly as she realized the possible damage she could be doing to an innocent young girl's reputation. ""I-I merely meant to imply that Caesar may not be as bad as he's painted..."" She paused there, almost hearing her husband's eyes as they clicked to fasten on her. God, why didn't she shut up? ""Hey... what is this with you... referring to this crazy vicious wild dog as 'him' and 'he' rather than 'it'... calling it Caesar? Have you been listening to Granny Obert again? Have you, Jean?""\n""How do you want your eggs?""\n""Never mind that, answer my question, Baby,"" he said, going to her and taking her gently by the shoulders, forcing her to face him. ""Have you?"" Jean dropped her eyes with an intentional 'naughty-girl' reaction, her protective brain racing, aware that he had provided the out for her. She sighed. ""Yes,"" she finally replied. ""Yesterday morning... I wanted to know more about the stories... the myths, as you say...""\n""And what do you say, Darling?"" he partially smiled, his eyes searching hers. She made a tiny nod, as if reluctant to do so, but knowing it was the surest way of escaping the situation she had been sinking deeper and deeper into... as well as protecting their unacceptable relationship of hours before. ""Myths, right?"" he insisted. ""Oh Mark... I don't know... I guess so,"" Jean answered him, but still unwilling to readily deny her wonderful animal-lover. ""I don't know, anymore than I'm capable of accusing Annie Purcell of such a thing...""\n""Don't let the Annie idea bother you, Baby,"" he assured, letting go of her and going back toward the booth. ""Whether you're right or wrong there, none of us will ever know. I certainly wouldn't make the issue of it. What could it prove one way or the other? Only a nasty piece of circumstances for Annie, and no one wants that. Besides, it wouldn't change a damned thing, the pack has to be destroyed either way..."" Jean started to speak but the ringing telephone stopped her. She made a motion toward laying down the spatula to answer it, but Mark was enroute. ""I'll get it,"" he sighed. ""It's undoubtedly for me... probably one of the ranchers wanting to know what the hell I'm going to do about the sheep he lost last night..."" Jean held up on cracking the eggs into the pan. The coffee was ready and she poured herself a cup, noticing the trembling of her hand. A cold sensation of illicit sensations shivered through her. For the first time in her life, she realized, she had blindly been ready to sacrifice... to hurt another person's reputation in the protection of her own... and a lover's! Dear God, this must be what an adulterous woman felt! ""Hey Steve, you old hack!"" Mark's jubilant voice severed her thoughts. She moved toward the doorway, holding her coffee cup to listen, a pleasant recognition drawing a smile. ""How's Carol?"" she heard him ask as he dropped onto the arm of the overstuffed chair. ""Wait a minute..."" he said, then to her in the doorway: ""It's Steve Foster! Yeah, Steve, I had to tell Jeannie who was piping me this early in the morning from the big town... Yeah, that's right. What's up, anyway?... Well, that's the way it looks, Steve... and there's a reliable doctor's report to substantiate it. But where did you pick it up? I didn't know it was national news... Well, thanks for that, anyway! If this got an Associated United Press headlines we'd be snowed with reporters, and that we don't need right now... Yeah, still running wild and furious, but no more girls..."" Mark laughed. ""I can imagine with that lurid rag you represent... Listen, why don't you come up? Bring Carol with you. You guys can stay with us. Jean needs someone like Carol right now... Oh, anytime... tomorrow if you can make it! Good... just as soon as you can, then... Right we'll be looking for you, buddy... right, 'till you get here... Bye."" He cradled the phone, stood and wasted toward her, a pleased smile lightning his handsome face. ""Good old Steve,"" he said, reaching out to slip an arm around her waist and walk her back toward the stove. ""Some guy up here from L.A. on a fishing trip told him about the pack and Annie Purcell's rape. So that expose magazine he works for is ready to send him up. He and Carol will be here in a day or so to spend some time with us. Sound good?""\n""Great,"" Jean smilingly replied. ""Lord, it seems as if we haven't seen them in years, instead of months.""\n""It does at that, Baby,"" Mark said, dropping heavily into the booth once more. ""Maybe that's what we both need... old friends to put our minds straight, eh?"" Jean continued to smile toward him, an excited sensation of warmth abruptly filling her at the thought of Carol... of Steve coming. She crossed to the booth and bent down, cupping his face in her hands to kiss. ""How would you like your eggs, master?"" she whispered, the first plans of a wonderful, indulgent evening with this man, her husband, before their guests arrived, trickling through her mind. ""Burned.""\n""Sunnyside or flipped?""\n""However you burn them best, Baby,"" he teased, slipping a hand inside her robe to cup the full resilience of one hanging breast. ""You devil!"" she hissed. ""Don't you want to eat?""\n""What else do you think I'm searching for?"" he managed, his big hand gently caressing the rounded, soft mound, erotically taunting its tiny nipple. Jean gasped to his warm fondling touch, further delights building in her mind. ""Tonight,"" she softly suggested. ""A beautiful evening together... and you manage that mister deputy sheriff... an evening of love with your wife?"" Mark couldn't restrain his harsh breathing. He grabbed her and kissed her. ""Like all the Caesars in the world couldn't stop me, Baby!"" he vowed, his big hands caressing the smooth skin of her pretty face. ""And your eggs, Darling?""\n""Lay them! Lay them and I'll eat 'em raw!""\n\n\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge - Chapter 7\n\n At school Annie Purcell's classmates had begun to look at her as if she were some sort of freak. Sympathy had quickly given way to coarse mutterings and lurid stares, shocking the pretty teenager at first, but not for long. Several times she caught so-called girl friends gaping disparagingly at her, while boys ogled after her with snickering little laughs, vulgar whisperings passing amongst them. What was it Birt Smith, a boy who had been trying to date her for months, had said: ""Oh, to be a dog!"" It amazed Annie that she was being veritably ostracized, yet simultaneously, it fascinated her in the realization that she welcomed her banishment from their junior league! Since her incredible sexual ravishment by the mind-shattering Caesar, nothing had been the same for her. She was no longer that child-like teenager the powerful dog had chosen to assault and rape, and well did she know it. Once the traumatic effects had passed, she'd been left with only the acute awareness of mental and physical changes, especially within the intimate female of her young, awakened body. Constantly, she relived every vivid moment of his fierce ravishment, and the uncontrollable manner in which she had finally given herself to him in wild, abandoned passion! More than just the natural secrets of life had flowered open to her that unbelievable night, the chestnut-haired young teenager realized. The bursting, impalement of his huge, hard animal-penis slithering up into the virginal core of her naked young loins had kindled a ravenous, burning hunger and left it smoldering there in her craving belly, ending her adolescent stage forever! She thought of that now as she sat on the couch with one shapely white leg folded beneath her, staring idly at the TV and sipping on one of her uncle's beers. She would never have cried rape either, she remembered, if Fred Clark hadn't happened along when she was trying to stumble home completely naked. God, what else could she say but the truth? Again, she drank lightly from the bottle and smiled to herself, thinking of the way the old geezer had lecherously gaped at her, then tried to put his arms around her and fondle her young curves as if to comfort her. Sex, the delicious ingredient that made life worth living for the young and old alike, she mused, delighted with the pleasant feelings filling her. The beer had added to them and Uncle Link didn't mind her snitching one now and then as long as she didn't over-do it, though she couldn't help but wonder how he'd feel about the marijuana joint she had just smoked. He shouldn't really mind that either, seeing that he was Crescent Valley's sole supplier... another fact she'd forced herself to face these past two days. She keenly surveyed the thinning cloud of sweet-smelling, bluish smoke, her vision seemingly accentuated as she watched it curling outward through the screens of the window and opened front-door. It was a comparatively new experience for her, only the last two days, and simple enough to come by at school. Leo Vincent had hesitated to sell it to her because of Uncle Link, but once she'd resorted to a bit of seductive charm, the pimply-faced character had been ready to do a Sir Walter Raleigh for her. God, just the sight of him nauseated her... but she'd gotten what she wanted, and that was the way of this world, wasn't it? What was that saying... ""A dog eat dog existence?"" Appropriate, to say the least, she tittered to herself, stretching out her naked, shapely white legs before her, their small feet raised from the floor with barefooted toes curling back toward her. She felt the tautening muscles and cords in her firm, rounded thighs tingling excitingly in their agitating strain of her loins and smooth little belly. A tiny tremor rippled upward to trace along her spine, suggestively inspiring lustful thoughts and anemones. God, she thought, if only there was some way she could entice him back once more... at least, once more! The crazy-wild sensations he'd sent screaming through her! And when she'd cum with his great animal cock up inside her pussy... oh wow! Her finger was nothing in comparison! She couldn't help but wonder if a boy, or man could make her cum like that! It was as if she'd exploded inside, she graphically remembered! The very earth had trembled! Was it like that with the man you fell in love with... or any man, at all? She brushed her small hand over the snug, sleeve-like leg of her knitted hot-pants, noting the way they provocatively clung to the outline of her full white thighs and sensuous little hump of her vaginal lips. Even with panties, she heatedly discerned, they clung there, visually emphasizing the puffy crease between her legs. Now, what sharp little male mind could have devised these teasers... or had it been a female... a lesbian perhaps, she thought, intrigued with her own new sensually awakened world? God, how could girls give themselves to other girls when there were boys... men... dogs, such as Caesar? God, she was hot again! Again? Still, was more like it... and there came Uncle Link's car swinging into the driveway... the end of a perfect Saturday morning. Nell was gone, and there was housework to be done. She should fix him some lunch. He must be tired after all night... and his bleached, ex-bed-partner had hightailed it, a move Annie couldn't blame her for after seeing her face. Oddly enough, she didn't seem to mind the older woman's leaving. In fact, she was pleased that she was gone. Neither of them needed her... not anymore. Before... B.C... before Caesar, Annie mused, smiling to herself at her clever parallel, she'd felt the want of the woman's presence as some sort of fortifying buffer against her uncle's overwhelming maleness. But not any longer. A new and intriguing world had been opened to her... and she was capable of looking after herself now, as well as Uncle Link!\n\n* * *\n\nLink Morgan partially staggered into the kitchen of his frame-house on Cypress Street shortly after noon. In his gruff mind he was well aware of his drunkeness, as well as the dull, throbbing ache at his heavy loins. Lydia Newell, the young bitch, had done nothing but add to the latter. She was some sort of cock-tease all right, he reflected, jerking open the refrigerator door to search for a beer. He preferred liquor, but knew he didn't have a drop in the house. A stubby brown bottle, capped and cold, caught his eye and he extracted it. The little cunt... if only she wasn't Newell's daughter! He'd have fucked her for sure... sitting there in her daddy's chair with her legs teasingly spread and no panties... nothing but black-haired young cunt nakedly winking at him! She knew... she knew all right, the little bitch... with her tight young pussy glaring at him... knowing he dare not make that mistake! Christ, his cock felt like a swollen lead-hammer! The little pricktease... but she had an idea, didn't she... and she wanted Mark Blakely's balls... that was something... if they could pull it off! The kitchen door swung toward him and his niece, Annie, entered carrying an empty plate and beer-bottle. Link stared at her in the tightly clinging hot-pants, their patterned black brevity revealing the beginning swell of curved white flesh to her smooth young buttocks when she crossed in front of him. His eyes jerked upward to the wispy little halter that was barely containing her firm, full breasts, and she smiled at him, tossing her chestnut-hair back, the movement causing the youthful, ripe mounds to gently ripple. ""Hi, Uncle Link... I saw you drive in,"" she said, placing the dish and bottle in the sink. ""Hope you don't mind my drinking one of your beers?""\n""O-One now and then won't hurt you,"" he said, with thickened tongue. ""Are you hungry? Can I get you some lunch... or breakfast?"" He stared at the tempting white columns of her teenaged legs, their full roundness of thigh, the satin-like, tapering shapliness of their youth as they swept downward curvaceously into slender ankles. She was barefooted, her toes glinting with pearlish nail-polish. His red-rimmed eyes razed back upward over her, hungrily dwelling on the curved arch of her ovalled young buttocks inside their skin-tight, contrasting hot pants, and the way they nuzzled tightly into the crotch below her flat teenaged belly. The big man swallowed drily, his eyes gaping at the naked smooth flesh whitely separating the two black garments, and again as they raised to the lushness of her thrusting, girlish breasts, their tiny pebble-like nipples embossed against the flimsy material hiding them from him! ""Can... can I get you something, Uncle Link?"" Annie repeated, her voice momentarily catching. The big man licked at his lips, then grinned at her. ""You can open this beer, Baby,"" he said, and then when she came close enough, he reached out to encircle his powerful arm around her slender waist. A little gasp of surprise escaped Annie as he effortlessly snuggled her against him, his great shock of white hair and unshaven face roughly grazing the soft flesh of her left arm, while his big hand spread hotly across her naked midriff. ""You're a sweet little girl, Baby,"" he hissed, ""a... a sweet little girl to your Uncle Link...""\n""I-I try to be,"" she heard herself say, hardly aware that she was even speaking. The feel of his male closeness and his hot, rough hand on her sensitive exposed skin flashing an unexpected sensation to her brain. It... it had to be the pot and beer, she reasoned, forcing a little laugh. ""Better let me go if you want this beer opened...""\n""To hell with that!"" he choked, taking it from her and setting it on the table? ""I don't need it as much as I need you, baby girl! Yeah... old Uncle Link needs you bad right now, Annie doll... and you know what I mean, don't you? You've had it... Caesar, I mean, the goddamned dog! I... I won't hurt you as much as he did, Baby! I swear it... I won't hurt you at all!"" Annie sensed every muscle in her tender young body grow tense! It... it had finally happened... the very dreaded moment she'd feared so long, yet chose to ignore! Nell Carter's presence had given her a feeling of safety... but Nell was gone! She had nothing but her own ingenuity... and that was little short of a drug-weakened joke! ""Pl-Please, Uncle Link... let me open your beer?""\n""Piss on the beer, little girl!"" he vulgarly replied, holding tightly to her as he stumbled onto his feet, then swept her up bodily inside his strong arms. Her naked legs futilely kicked when he clutched one rounded young breast inside the palm and grasping fingers of his huge hand, the other wrapping around the smooth flesh of her thigh until one long, thick finger brushed at the outlined little slit her snug hot-pants emphasized between her legs. ""After six years, I deserve more than that, Annie baby... more than that!"" He started to walk with her, moving through the house toward his bedroom, she wildly realized, as she squirmed and flailed helplessly inside the tight grip of his powerful arms and hands. ""It ain't as if you've never been fucked before, girl!"" he drunkenly blurted, his voice anything but harsh. ""I ain't going to hurt you, Baby, I promise!""\n""Oh God no... please, Uncle Link... please?"" Annie begged, his use of the four-letter work sensually knifing up between her legs with a strange fiery excitement. She had never heard it used before with such definite meaning... in fact, she wasn't certain she'd ever heard it actually spoken! ""Please... please don't... my God, think of Mama!"" Link threw her onto his bed and glared drunkenly down at her. ""You little bitch! Damnit, don't ever say anything like that to me again, you hear?"" he snarled. ""Don't ever mention your mama! This is between you and me! Goddamn, Annie girl... I need you! Your Uncle Link needs you right now! I ain't going to hurt you, I said! You got to trust me... and I promise, I'll make it good for you... real good! You got to trust me, Baby! You understand... do you? Well, do you?""\n""Oh... oh, Uncle Link... I'm afraid! We shouldn't... you know we shouldn't!"" Annie gasped, an uncontrollable tremor of excitement quaking her voice as she began to cry, tears dampening her teenaged cheeks. Link dropped down beside her, hungrily clutching her youthful curves tightly against him. He smothered her with his massive body, kissing her face and throat while he raked his huge hands over her, lustfully discovering the firm young curves of her ripe, teenaged body as she began to whimper and moan beneath him. ""Christ!"" he swore, as suddenly she groaned aloud and seemed to melt up against him, her small hands clutching at his back, her tiny, sweet-tasting tongue darting into his mouth! His own coarsely groaning sounds filled the room as hungrily, he sucked at her little-girl tongue while his fumbling big hands began to pull at the brief pieces of clothing covering her. ""No! No wait... don't tear them!"" Annie managed, withdrawing her tongue and pressing her hands against his chest. ""I-If you're really going to do it to me... let me take them off! They're the only hot-pants I've got.""\n""Jesus Christ!"" Link choked, finally rolling off of her, the fearful little smile she was offering him about to drive him ape! Then, when she was free to get up, she leaned forward and kissed him on the lips first, abruptly hopping from the bed like an imp... but a more ravishing imp... than he'd always thought of her as being. ""Listen, my little girl... I'll buy all the goddamned hot-pants, or anything else you can come up with! You hear me, Baby? You do this for your Uncle Link, empty his balls good, and he'll take care of you! Anything you want, just ask... that's all!"" Annie stood beside the bed looking down at him, the excited, frightened smile on her pretty young face unrestrainably founded on the wildly growing sexual sensations permeating her whole trembling young body. It had to be the pot and beer, she realized, that on top of the sensual awakening that the dog Caesar, had unleashed within her! She wanted to know... had to know... and yes, she owed him something... even this, she defensively acquiesced, reaching up behind her back to remove her halter. ""You better take those clothes off now,"" she whisperingly suggested, as she slowly removed the halter to expose her young, full breasts to him. ""You might not get another chance... and then, you'll miss the boat.""\n""Christ... I'll be a... goddamn!"" Link mumbled, his eyes faxed on the tantalizingly revealed charms of his own niece as she slowly, deliberately, he drunkenly reasoned, slipped out of the tiny halter, the full, rounded mounds of her thrusting young breasts presented nakedly to him. He struggled from the bed, never taking his eyes away from her as he pulled at his clothing! He still couldn't believe it, that he was getting her to strip down naked without a screaming struggle... and all the time, she'd been right there at his fingertips! Fuck, he was going to flip, all right he concluded as he watched her wriggle out of her flimsy hot-pants and tiny nylon panties, his blurred- eyes struggling to focus on the voluptuous curves of her naked teenaged body, plus the anxious little smile she was unintentionally taunting him with. ""Well come on, Uncle!"" Annie tremulously urged, squirming her nakedness down onto the bed and refusing to acknowledge any of the condemning thoughts that were trying to reach her now desire-inflamed mind. She wanted to know... had to know if it could be the same! Feverish ripples of lewdly rising desire tormented her. She stretched out nakedly on the bed to stare at him shedding his clothes, focusing her young eyes on the final unveiling of his hair-covered loins and gasping hesitantly at the sight! Dear God! He was massive! His... his cock... it must be as big as Caesar's! She gaped at it, cringing reflexively at its huge length and thickness! She couldn't take her eyes from the obscene spectacle! His heavy balls hung between his legs like some monster, waggling as he moved nakedly toward the bed to her! ""Don't hurt me... please don't hurt me, Uncle Link!"" she whimpered as he lowered his solid weight down beside her, causing the bed to sag and forcing her to slide against the hot, hairy hardness of his muscular body. ""Oh... please?"" Link took her inside his powerful arms, his breathing coming raspingly from his lungs at the sensorial delight of her tender, yielding nakedness trembling hotly against him, her last pleas unheard. Instead, he smashed his thick tongue between her girlish lips into her warm mouth, his one huge hand raking over the soft, resilient mounds of her young breasts. Greedily, they clutched and kneaded, rolling and pinching their tiny, hardened nipples, raising little gasps to escape her around his thrusting tongue. Annie moaned helplessly within the imprisonment of his confining arms. His hot, thick tongue bursting into her mouth, the feel of his long, throbbing penis and hairy loins pressuring against the soft flesh of her hips and thigh; then the eager, unrestrained caresses of his big hand on her sensitive teenaged breasts, immediately fired new quickly growing sensations of heated passion to race up between her legs. His coarse hand began grazing down her ribs and side, across her quaking belly, finally reaching the moistened intimacy of her vibrantly flushed vaginal crevice. She tensed, erotically quivering against him as he toyed momentarily in the sparse, silken pubic curls between her legs, then gently with one finger, traced the length of her tightly clenched pussy lips. Downward and back up, his thick finger brushed, gradually easing into the wet, sensitive inner-flesh until it reached her tiny, erect clitoris! He flicked it with the tip of his middle finger and she gasped up into his mouth! He pinched the erect bud and she repeated her shivering gasp! He ran his finger back down through the tingling, liquid flesh to the small opening of her vaginal channel, and while his tongue began to orally fuck into her mouth, he slipped his long, thick middle finger up into the moistened sheath of her excited cuntal passage! ""Oooohhh... ohhhhh Uncleee!"" Annie chokingly moaned around his plunging tongue. God! It was... it was going to be everything she had hoped for! His wonderful hand was setting her right off into space! She couldn't even imagine a moral sense of right or wrong! Ooooohhhh... it was super... super, she wildly thought as his long, slowly working middle finger began to smoothly slip in and out of her wet, dilated cunt-channel, a new wave of passionate excitement rippling over her naked, teenaged flesh. Abruptly, his pleasure-bringing finger was easing out of her and he began to move bodily downward away from her. ""Oh please, Uncle Link... don't stop now?"" Annie disappointedly pleaded. ""Stop?"" he rasped. ""Christ, Baby, I'm just beginning!"" He moved back up over her, a lustful animalish grunt escaping him as he began to kiss her young face and throat, shoulders and breasts. Hungrily, he squeezed the full supple mounds to cone-shaped points, ravenously sucking their hardened little nipples into his mouth. While she groaned incessantly, he again moved down over her, burying his face in the soft, easily giving flesh of her smooth young belly. His wet tongue laved hotly into her tiny navel, sweeping hotly over the satin- like surrounding flesh! And then, he was lying down between her full, quavering thighs that he had spread wide apart for himself! He lay flat on his stomach, his mouth only inches above her tight, pink vaginal crevice. He gaped up between her erectly throbbing breasts to see her intensively excited young face looking down at him. ""Oh, Uncle Link... L-lick me there!"" she breathlessly moaned. ""Please... please lick it for me!"" Christ, the big lawman thought, his lust-fired brain lecherously reeling at her low guttural pleadings. Shit, he couldn't believe it, his own little niece begging him to eat her cunt... not that he wouldn't whether she consented or not, but it was her wanting his tongue down between her thighs so bad that made his swollen cock throb so achingly beneath him! He ground its long, thick hardness into the give of the mattress and dropped his eyes once more to the intoxicating feast she presented to him. He gaped down at the delicious sight of her youthful loins between her open white thighs so vulnerably exposed to his every whim. The pink dewy flesh of her partially hidden pussy-crevice beneath the wispy soft pubic curls sent a salacious shiver charging up his broad back. He noted where the tight, narrow split started from the base of her flat young belly, slicing erotically downward between her full, rounded thighs to the firm ovals of her white buttocks, the smooth, lush mounds slightly raised and sensuously rotating now, just inches below his hot mouth. Tense and trembling in her drug-whetted desire, Annie felt the coarse palms of his big hands pressing heatedly against her inner thighs, spreading them even wider apart. Her breathing came raspingly from her chest as she waited in burning anticipation... and then it happened! ""Ohhhhh... Uncle!"" she lurched and groaned as his hot, wet lips closed over the puffy little mound at the base of her hungrily quivering belly. She sensed his damp, taunting kisses along the hair-lined crevice of her electrified cunt... gentle, feverish kisses... until his searing tongue parted her wispy young pubic hair and began to flick snakelike at the sensitively flushed vaginal opening! Every muscle in Annie's voluptuous, teenaged body uncontrollably reacted to the lustfully inciting licking of her opened cunt lips, while choking moans of delight gurgled passionately up from the depths of her throat. Intense shocks of sensual flame were wildly setting her whole young body aglow. Consciously, then, she smoothed her small hands over the ripe mounds of her palpitating breasts, stroking downward over the smooth skin of her belly, finally bringing them to rest on either side of her feverishly sucking cunt-lips. She could hear her uncle's panting gasps and feel his hot breath against her silken pussy-hair. Slowly and deliberately, she spread the fleshy, hair-lined cunt lips open to him with slender fingers, her soft hands grazing his cheeks as he groaned and drew his hot, moistened tongue up through the exposed, sensitive pink flesh. Link Morgan's lecherous brain reveled in its lust. He raised his head and gaped down at the ragged, pink-edged lips his young niece held open for him, its wet, jeweled delicacy completely exposed to the ravenous gleam of his incestuous eyes. Avidly, he absorbed the loin-throbbing sight, noting particularly that the single sign of her virginity was gone and remembering why. Hot spasms of satyrical desire convulsed through him and again, he ground his aching cock feverishly into the bedding beneath him. Goddamn!"" he hoarsely cursed. ""Oh please, Uncle Link... don't stop... do it for me? I-It feels so wonderful! Please... lick it... lick it for me with your tongue?"" he heard his impassioned niece beg in a quivering whisper. Christ, he didn't know whether he could stand it or not! He might wind up with a goddamned heart attack! He stared at her finger spread little pussy crevice glistening moistly with its viscid wetness of arousal that he had unleashed inside her. Her tight little cunt mouth was actually twitching as she squirmed her luscious, youthful loins up teasingly at his face as he drank in its soft, fleece lined smoothness! Then suddenly, he dropped his head, plunging the full length of his hot, lecherous tongue deep up into the clutching warm depths of her seething young vaginal passage! Gasping and writhing, Annie moaned out her sensual elation. ""Oooohhh Goddddd! Y-Yess... yessss! Do it to me! Lick it, Uncle Link! Oooohhhh... it feels so good... so goodddd!"" Link felt her small hands clutch at his head, her fingers wound tightly in his hair; she groaned and whimpered, forcefully pulling his face into the opened raw flesh of her young, excited cunt. He sensed the toss of her head flailing back and forth as he speared up into the hot, liquid depths of her now ravenously sucking passage. She ground her rounded, curvaceous young hips downward uncontrollably, her buttocks digging into the softness of the mattress, squirming wildly as little animal-like mewlings burst from between her clenched, white teeth. Then, she raised her eager, naked genitals up to him, pressing his face into the thin wet, vertical mouth up between her open thighs, its seething vaginal walls opening and closing in a voracious swallowing of his rhythmically thrusting tongue, pulling at it in a greedy starving-like manner that he could hardly believe! Fuck, he was going to crack up sure as hell! Never in his life had he ever imagined anything to equal this... or the aching throb of his iron- hard cock! Lydia Newell, that deputy sheriff Blakely's wife, none of their smooth cunts, he bet, could match the little girl tightness of her hot, wriggling little hole! His own baby Annie... a fire-filled young hot box... Christ, had the goddamned dog done this to her? Well... if it had, more power to the sonofabitch! He'd awakened for old Uncle Link that luscious little hole up between her legs that he would never give up! And to think this was only the beginning! He couldn't help but imagine all the things he was going to do to her! He'd teach her to suck his cock... if she didn't already know, and he'd fuck her up inside her beautiful, rounded young asshole! She'd sleep with him from now on, and he'd buy her little things to keep her happy! He raised his eyes to drunkenly fix on her lust-contorted young face, her head still flailing slowly at a set, rhythmic pace as her fingers clutched tighter in his hair. Christ, she couldn't wait, she was trying to force his mouth tighter to the small, ovalled entrance of her pussy. His big hands moved upward over the smooth, white flatness of her belly to the rounded, firm mounds of her swollen, teenaged breasts. Harshly they cupped the fleshy resilience, his fingers teasingly rolling their tiny hardened nipples between them, as he glued his ovalled lips to the intricate, passion-drenched little hole and burningly curled his thick, hot tongue up into her! She half-wailed, at the same time caressing his cheeks with her tiny hands flitting from his hair to his face and back, her young brain ready to burst in its ecstasy! Suddenly, she felt his hands under the backs of her knees and he was lifting her legs, forcing them up and back until her knees flattened her fire-filled, young breasts. His rough fingers pressed behind them, lifting her now completely vulnerable loins to his hungrily swirling tongue and mouth! It was then that she felt the warm wet contact of the hotly searing tip of it flick against her tightly puckered little anus, licking and probing at the sensitive opening to send unbelievable sensations of crazed, insane desire soaring through her trembling, young body! Oh God, she was going mad! Even Caesar, as beautiful as he'd been, had not probed the depths that another human could... or had he? God, at that moment, she didn't know! How could she compare? She had to have her Uncle's cock inside her! Maybe then she'd know... with that long, thick length of hardness filling her belly as Caesar's had! ""Oh... oh Uncle Link... now... please... please do it... climb up between my legs and put it into me,"" she heard herself beg. ""Now... right now... The desire-crazed police chief raised his head and stared up at her young, closed-eyed face. ""What?"" he questioned in a choking voice. ""What is it you want, Baby? Speak up! Tell your Uncle Link exactly so he'll know how to please you! Tell him, Baby... tell him!""\n""Oh... fuck me, Uncle Link! Fuck me with your big cock!"" Annie lewdly gasped, wanting to say it and knowing that was what he wanted to hear! ""Yes... oh God... now! Fuck me with your beautiful big cock!"" He didn't hesitate. She heard him grunt like an animal as he moved upward over her, his knees pressing against her inner thighs and spreading them wider apart. And then, he hung above her with posted arms, cradled between her spread legs, his long, thick cock hanging down not an inch from her hungrily throbbing young pussy-mouth. ""Reach down and put it in!"" he ordered, his breath washing hotly over her. ""Come on, do it! Take my cock and put it in your pussy!"" She mewled like a small kitten as her hands reached down to grasp it; then, Link sensed the quickening of her breathing as her hot, little fingers curled around it. ""O-Oh... Uncle Link... it's huge... bigger than his... Caesar's, I think! I-I'm not sure that I can! I'm not that big, Uncle Link!"" Link didn't wait for her to dwell on the subject. He was too filled with his own lust to toy with words. Instead, he bent to kiss her, and at the same time, grasped the length of his cock to tease the tip with up and down motions in the viscid hot flesh, until he was satisfied that her pubic hair was spread and its huge bulbous head was implanted slightly in the tight oval of her small cuntal mouth. ""It might hurt a bit at first, Baby, but you just hang-tight! Dig your fingernails into Uncle Link... anything... and then it'll be fucking good!"" he lewdly advised, his use of the forbidden word again inspiring wild sensations inside her. Had he moved slowly, pressured gently at first into the tight, young split between her legs, there might have been time for her to know the split-second agony of his stretching entry, but he didn't. The big, drunken man was too overwhelmed with the raging want of his fired-up sexual need! He had to bury his huge cock inside her young, teenaged belly, smother it in the hot, slippery little hop that had left a fresh, sweet-tasting nectar on his lecherous tongue. ""N-Not too fast, Uncle... please!"" she started, her voice increasing into a rising wail as he sent the huge, hot length worming into her with a gushing charge. ""Oh... ooohhh!"" she cried out helplessly beneath him, gouging her nails into the solid flesh of his arms with the pain as his massive hardness soared deeply up into her tight young belly! ""Oh God! Y-You've ripped me... you have! You have!"" Link knew different! He laughed because he knew, not meaning to be cruel, but only because he was aware that her tight young cunt would stretch twice as much before it shed a single drop of protesting blood! And as well was he conscious of the fact that she'd shortly be going crazy beneath his long, thickly plunging cock. In the end, they were all alike, young and older... omnivorous, insatiable cunts designed solely to devour up and suck dry the cocks of man! Had she been able to, Annie would have fought him, squirmed away or spewed the massive length of his long, heavy rod of hardness from her agonized, cock stuffed pussy-hole, but there was absolutely no respite! She was totally defenseless beneath him, her flailing legs widespread, the tight young core of her loins penetrated to the fullest with his great, throbbing penis. Tears streamed down her cheeks with the expanding pain between her legs as she realized that nothing she could say would stop him! More animalish than Caesar, he began to fuck in and out of her, still resting above on his pillar-like arms, his massive loins working lewdly to send his huge, impaling cock deep up into the inhumanely stretched channel of her open young cunt. She felt his massive, sperm-filled balls smacking flatly up between the wide-spread cheeks of her buttocks, beating down against her tiny naked anus with lewd, rhythmic strokes that seemed to instigate incredible sensations of masochistic delight up her spine. Oh God... she'd hate him as long as she lived! The evil, wicked bastard! He wouldn't hurt her... he had promised he wouldn't... he'd promised! And now, one big hand was churning the sensitive, soft flesh of her firm right breast as if it were a handful of marshmallows! Squeezing and kneading it brutally... twisting its tiny nipple and sending... raging lewdly charged excitement roaring through her wide split loins! Oh God... his cock... his painfully beautiful cock! It was reaming and smashing in a maddening cadence in and out of her cunt, suddenly kindling a fire of friction that could only ignite and explode into overwhelming flame before it was finished! ""Oooohh... oh Uncle... God yes! Fuck it! Fuck me! Give it to me, Darling!"" she groaned and cried in young wanton lewdness, beginning to lift her cock impaled vagina up higher to meet his lengthy, thick hardness, its blood-inflated head gouging into her hot young belly with breathless pain-pleasure! Ohhh God, she blindly reasoned, her whole body was coming alive to the brutal fucking he was giving her! Her own uncle... Uncle Link, fucking her hot cunt... playing and taunting her tits... Licking her pussy! Oooohhh... she'd never be the same! She'd fuck him whenever he wanted... and suck his cock as best she could! Anything... anything! Oooohhh... she was going to... yes, she was going to cum... soon... very soon... cum like a fountain all over his wonderful, beautifully fucking cock buried as deep up inside her! Link realized her closeness and was thankful for it. He was no more than seconds away, himself! The clutching, wet tightness of her almost virginal young cunt was more than he could fight against! Immediately, it'd begun to milk the life from his desperately straining cock, its youthful naivete more than he was yet able to cope with! He could feel the small rhythmic sucking motions at the bloated depths of his balls, the fistlike suction of her grasping vaginal walls hotly and wetly massaging his throbbing cock! Shit... shit he was going to cum! ""Oooohhhh... nowwww... give it to meeee... pleaseeeee! I... I'm cuumminngggg!"" Annie wailed, throwing her tender, teenaged loins up onto his swelling cock, then wrapping her legs wildly up around his driving buttocks to cling tightly to him as with her internal pussy muscles she drew his long, thickly hardened length into the very sanctuary of her burning belly! Link sensed the eruption inside her when her desperately clutching body began to wildly convulse beneath him, her hot, tight cunt channel, nibbling and clutching like a scalding, liquid hand around the jerking, blood-engorged flesh of his swollen cock! Gushes of her warm, viscid orgasmic fluids spilled over his heavily aching penis, smoothing the way even more so into her young, heaving belly. It blew up for him then, too! He sensed it, his needle-like stream of hotly racing sperm roaring along the long full length of his pumping hardness... and then it was squirting into her with Dreamlike jets of mind-shattering lust! Once mores Annie groaned out her physical ecstasy as the flooding heat of her uncle's burning white sum spewed endlessly into her now forever stretched runt and belly, its unending liquid flow filling her intestines to the brim. She could feel the huge hardness of his pulsating cock-head deep in the very heart of her, pumping out its wetly cascading sperm, and at that moment, nothing else in the world mattered... only that she milk out from it with her hungrily working vaginal muscles its very last drop!\n\n Caesar Comes, And His Revenge - Chapter 8\n\n Mark awakened with a smile late in the afternoon and warmly kissed his young bride. Enthused emotions of hope tremored inside Jean; she knew that he'd remembered and was looking forward to their planned evening of love. She toyed playfully with him for a few moments, her confidence growing, then left against his begging pleas, knowing he was in a state of hardness beneath the sheet. She didn't want anything to spoil their coming night of pleasure. She went to the kitchen to fix him a bite, while he finally made his presence known in the shower with a badly off-key baritone. Shortly, they ate together, exchanged expressions, words and kisses at the door before he left to 'check on things'. Two hours later, while she busied herself with personal chores and tried not to think of Caesar, he was back, and that was when her anxiously planned evening began. It was after eight when they finished the scrumptious dinner she had prepared, more than just a little pleased that it had all turned out so well. The way to a man's heart and all that, she thought, as Mark gayly helped her with the dishes. He was slightly tight from the martinis and wine, she knew, and just the way she wanted him. As a matter of fact, she wasn't feeling any pain either. After, she led him into the living room, turned on the tape recorder with a strip of some of their personal romantic favorites, then poured them both coffee and brandy. They snuggled up on the couch, his arm around her, his hand brushing incitingly against her breast in the manner of their intimate courting moments, that very intriguing gesture doing more to fire her than anything he could have ever imagined. And how badly she needed that with him now, after last night and her secret lover. ""Mmmmmm... what a handsome man you are, Mark Blakely,"" she whispered, lifting her hand to his cheek and holding his face so that she could kiss his lips. ""And, I'm going to ravish you now, before you suddenly get sleepy on me and change my opinion."" Mark laughed, his happiness reflected in his voice. ""That might not be a bad idea, Angel, along with the music, the liquor... I think I need something erotically stimulating."" Again, Jean kissed him, caressing his face with her soft smooth hands, while simultaneously her pleasure-scheming mind worked. She wanted this night to be so right, so full! It was necessary that they intimately reached one another! It had to be tonight... it had to be, especially after the last frustrating time! ""Darling, this is going to be the most wonderful night we've ever spent together!"" she whisperingly exclaimed into his face. No inhibitions! Just love, Mark darling... love anyway you want it!"" His eyes opened and his brow wrinkled as he kissed her. Her words churned lightly in his mind... but the more they churned, the deeper meaning they seemed to take on. Finally, he said: ""Inhibitions... anyway I want it? What do you mean, Baby? Do we... either of us have some hang-ups I'm not up with?"" There was only one other way of doing it... and that was oral sex! Christ, could she possible mean that? A lusty shiver shot through him at just the thought, any drowsiness he might have known leaving him as if he'd suddenly been doused with ice-water. He slipped his arms around her and drew her tightly against him, passionately kissing her. ""No answers win you get from me, Lover,"" she half-smilingly whispered, illusively slipping from his arms to stand. ""I'm going into bed now. I'm going to shower and fix myself all pretty for you. You can come along in ten-minutes. Use some nice smelling delights for your Jeannie after your shower... all over, Darling... all over!"" Mark watched her trip lightly off down the hall, just the sound of her suggestive voice making his cock hammer, to say nothing of what she'd said! With a nervous hand, he lighted a cigarette, then sipped at his cooling coffee-royal while familiar music droaned into his head. The phone rang and he answered it. It was the sentry he'd placed in charge for the night, asking an unimportant question. If something should happen with the pack, or that Caesar-bastard, should he call Chief Morgan or him? ""Christ, call both of us! And call as quick as you can!"" Mark had snapped, finally returning to drop onto the davenport and trying to pick up his more infusing thoughts. As they passed back through his mind, Mark realized that he was way out in left-field. Of course, she meant nothing like that. What his little darling was looking for, and more than entitled to, was fulfillment from him. She wanted to cum when they fucked! That simple... nothing more... and he just better do it! ""Come on, Baby!"" her voice carried down the hallway. ""Hurry... your kitten is waiting!""\n\n* * *\n\nShe'd prepared everything, Mark thought as he walked from the bath into the bedroom. The light was even shadowed. She lay on the bed in the green, shortie see-through he had given her, her curvaceous white body enticingly revealed beneath its gossamery film. He swallowed tightly, the intoxicating sight of her and knowing that she was waiting for him alone lustfully exciting him. He wore only his shorts, but knew they had to be swollen out in front without looking down. ""I thought you'd never come,"" she teased in a whisper. ""Wild horses couldn't keep me,"" he answered, noting the bottle of scotch and two glasses on his bedside table. He lowered himself to the bed in a sitting position, then leaned back to gently kiss her. ""What was the phone call?""\n""Nothing... nothing important.""\n""Good... come down here and make love to me,"" she softly hissed. Christ! Christ, he thought, scanning his eyes over the delectable loveliness of her offered, naked body... suddenly wondering what it was that kept wiring that feeling of unnatural tightness through him! ""Mmmm... you taste so nice, Mr. Blakely. And you smell just gorgeous...""\n""Men shouldn't smell gorgeous... didn't you know?"" he answered, kissing her and smoothing his hand upward over her full, firm breast beneath the nightie. ""Women like you, smell gorgeous... men smell like animals."" 'Then, I like your animal-smell tonight, Darling,"" she whispered, abruptly kissing him with passion, her little wet tongue searching into his mouth and immediately fanning his kindling desire. Mark slipped his arms around her, drawing her tightly to him in their open-mouthed kiss and pressing his swollen cock tightly against her soft, equally responding loins. ""I love you!"" he said with fervent meaning. ""I know... because I love you!"" she vehemently replied. ""Now, I'm going to prove it to you!"" he hissed in the vein of their past love-talk. ""You're what?"" she whispered sensually, her sweet breath in his face. ""You mean.. you're going to fuck me?"" Mark could only pull back his head and stare at her, the sound of the word from her innocent young lips an unbelievable phenomenon! ""Did... did I hear right?"" he half choked. ""That you were going to fuck me, you mean?""\n""Christ almighty! Yes! Yes... I'm going to fuck you baby!""\n""Oh God, I want you to... Darling!""\n""I'm going to shove my aching cock right up into the tight, fuzzy little hole of your cunt!"" he lewdly blurted. ""Yes... oh yes, l want you too... fuck me in my hot little cunt-hole, darling, with your great big beautifully hard cock!"" Mark couldn't believe it! Something had happened and he didn't know or care, what! He clutched her to him and rasped, ""Oh baby, you beautiful, lovely girl! I love you... Christ, I do! My own little Jeannie!""\n""Mark... darling!"" she whimpered, returning his kisses and squirming against him. ""Let's take everything off now and do it... fuck... make love... fuck, fuck, fuck!""\n\n* * *\n\nThe light trickling from the open window meant nothing more to Caesar than the presence of humans... especially the female with the long golden hair. This was her place, the confinement where he first knew her. She would be there, on the sleeping thing, waiting for him to come and mate with her. He moved noiselessly to the opened window, his sensitive ears keenly apprised of the night's every sound. Carefully, he listened to the soft vibrations of human-voices, recognizing those of his female with the golden hair. There was another of deeper quality, a male-human, he readily knew, and alternately they came to him in soft sibilances of affection! An instinctively bitter response charged through the massive animal and heedlessly, he raised onto his hind-legs, forepaws resting on the sill, his burning amber-eyes quickly surveying the lighted room and its inhabitants. He saw her soft, uncovered whiteness lying prone on the sleeping place, her long, female legs spread wide for the unclothed male-human who lay on top of her between them! Their vocal sighs and heavy human breathing filled the room, along with the sharp sounds of their squirming, heaving bodies, the male's muscular hips and buttocks rising and falling in a natural rhythm that Caesar intuitively understood! They were mating in the human fashion! Fierce resentment and jealousy filled the huge German Shepherd as briefly he watched their urgent rutting movements, the piquant smell of their moistly connecting genitals reaching his acute nostrils and causing him to slowly bare his fangs! Eagerly, Jean had thrown herself into the lustful mood of their love- making, provocatively using every sensual means at her command to fire her young, handsome husband, and in the doing, goading her own desperate passion. From the beginning, she'd intended to pull out all stops, and had done exactly that! With aroused wantonness, she had lewdly thrilled in the use of licentious four letter words, whispering them hotly into his ear. Simultaneously she had squirmed and writhed against, and beneath him, erotically thrusting her heated, wet loins upward at his long, thick hardness with salacious little fucking movements that bordered on the obscene. Not that Mark needed such spurring stimulation... it was her own desire she intensively sought to whet to that crucial point of climax... and after last night it had become just that... crucial! Oh God, she loved Mark; it was not a question of that, but of fulfillment by him in the wake of the forbidden pleasure she had known from the dynamic fucking of her secret animal-lover! She had to forget the beautiful beast, and only Mark could do that for her now, here, this very night! She felt his excited breath heating her face and nakedly tingling breasts as he hung above her, his desire-hardened cock slithering deliciously in and out of her hot, moistened cunt. With every in-fuck, she raised her hips and buttocks, her smooth white thighs spread wide to give him complete access to her upthrust vaginal slit. She could feel the erotic sensation of his swollen cock- head mushrooming bigger into the inside of her soft, feverish contracting belly, each searing stroke into her burning cuntal passage carrying her that much higher toward exultation! ""Oh Darling... it's heavenly! Your beautiful cock... so big and hard... fucking into my remembering her wild intention of sucking it with her mouth for him! Could she? God, if she could get at it right at that moment she would! But that would deny her seething, wet pussy, a realization she didn't even want to think of! ""God!"" Mark rasped. ""You're too much, Angel... too much! You... you drive me right out of my crazy skull! H-How close are you?""\n""Oh... oh God, Darling... not yet, please?"" Jean anxiously pleaded, her eyes widening and her nails digging solicitously into the tensed muscles of his arms. ""I-I couldn't stand it... not this time, Mark darling! I've got to... got to!""\n""Oh Christ!"" he blurted, the raging inferno growing in his cum- bloated balls warning of their near explosion! And then, suddenly, a ferocious growling roar filled the bedroom, causing Mark to reflexively twist half-around in his awkward position, while Jean craned her neck to see the powerful dog whose vicious sound she had instantly recognized! Jesus Christ! It's him, the dog pack leader!"" Mark swore, his brain racing while his cock fell almost limp as he stared in amazement at the huge brute that had dared to climb through their opened window! Slowly, the deputy sheriff moved, his eyes unflinchingly fixed on the animal's bared fangs, hardly aware of his deflated cock pulling wetly from his naked young wife's still tightly clenched vagina. ""Just don't panic, Jean... Lie perfectly still!"" he ordered in a low, level tone, the gold medallion that hung from the beast's throat briefly catching his eye! If he could get to his pistol in the closet, he thought, tensely aware that he would have to move all the way across the room! It meant passing between the animal and the foot of the bed, and the goddamned brute was never going to stand still for that! Already, as Mark eased off the bed and slowly straightened, the dog had begun to drop into a crouch, its lips twitchingly drawing back further from the gleaming, wet fangs, a warning growl rising louder in its huge throat! If he could get to his pistol in the closet, he thought, tensely aware that he would have to move all the way across the room! It meant passing between the animal and the foot of the bed, and the goddamned brute was never going to stand still for that! Already, as Mark eased off the bed and slowly straightened, the dog had begun to drop into a crouch, its lips twitchingly drawing back further from the gleaming, wet fangs, a warning growl rising louder in its huge throat! Mark hadn't dared for a single instant to shift his eyes off the vicious animal, but Jean's lack of screaming, or going to pieces was more than he'd ever expected! Thank God for her using her head, he reasoned, taking the first small step! The moment she'd heard his deep-throated growl, Jean's heart had begun to pound, an inconceivable sensation of unfaithfulness filling her, as if the beautiful animal had caught her committing adultery with another! She had started to speak, but held back at Mark's command, her brain beginning to frantically race! ""Wh-What're you going to do, Mark?"" she tremulously whispered, rising up in the bed to stare at both of them... her vulnerably naked husband and the massive dog whose burning eyes and powerful teeth reminded her that he could tear Mark to pieces! ""Mark, please! What?""\n""Shhh, Baby... don't get panicky,"" he managed, his voice unwavering. ""I'm going to get my gun...""\n""No! No!"" she cried, reaching out for him, and as Mark shook her off, Caesar leaped! The powerful dog was on top of Mark before he realized it, his animal-weight driving her naked husband backwards to stumble and go down onto his back with a crashing force, the snarling Caesar's great jaws moving toward his throat! Stunned, it was seconds before Mark could raise his arms to defend himself, precious lost seconds that would have made it too late, had not she cried out! ""Caesar! Stop! Stop!"" Jean commanded, leaping from the bed to wrap her naked arms tightly around the huge dog's neck, and pull. ""Stop it, you hear! Stop, Caesar... now... now!"" Mark had regained his senses enough to gape in amazement at what was taking place before him. He saw his curvaceously naked young bride clinging unafraid to the powerful neck of the ferocious brute, and more amazing, the wild dog permitting it! Christ! He started to move, then thought better of it as the big animal tensed once more, quickly flashing his fangs in warning! ""Don't, Mark... don't make one move!"" Jean pleaded, stroking the great head of the mighty beast. ""I-I'm not sure that I can stop him again... ""J-Jesus Christ... I don't get this, Jean!"" he choked out, his eyes rounded with incredulity. 'How... why... what the hell is going on?""\n""I-It's me, Mark... that's why he's come... and he's jealous!"" Jean exclaimed, determined now to tell everything. ""H-He was here last night, too!""\n""He what?""\n""Please Darling, listen to me... please!"" she begged, continuing to stroke Caesar's huge head while her naked, prostrate husband stared with awe. ""Later, I'll tell you the whole story, but last night he saved me from being gang raped by three boys...""\n""From being what? How? Where?""\n""Please, Mark! Listen to me! It's true, he... Caesar, drove them off! Then... then, he made love to me!"" Again, at the utterly preposterous revelation, Mark started to get up, but quickly thought better of it when Caesar tensed and menacingly growled before him. ""Am... am I losing my goddamned mind entirely, Jean? D-Did I hear you right?""\n""Yes, Mark, you heard me right,"" his naked young wife quickly answered. ""And that's why he came back tonight. He wants to make love to me again! ""\n""J-Jesus Christ! You keep him occupied while I get my gun!"" the deputy sheriff swore. ""We'll put an end to the raping bastard's!""\n""No, Mark! No!"" lean vehemently cut him short. ""I'm not going to let you hurt him... or him hurt you! I-I love you both too much!""\n""Us both?"" Mark choked. ""Goddamnit, Jean... do you know what you're saying? You're talking about a wild killer dog!""\n""I don't care what he is! He's beautiful and... and he loves me too!"" she half-cried, hugging him tightly against the naked mound of one full, rounded breast, his furry coat brushing its tiny nipple into an obvious pink hardness. Mark couldn't believe it, not even when he saw Jean slowly get to her feet and walk defiantly to the bed, her beautiful blue-eyes in a near glassy state as she crawled onto it and kneeled down on all-fours. She looked back with her long blonde hair streaming down over her smooth shoulders, her lushly hanging breasts swaying and rippling as she lewdly positioned herself with the ovalled moons of her rounded white buttocks raised high, her full shapely thighs spread wide. ""Now, you'll see for yourself, Mark... and I'm not ashamed!"" Jean unyieldingly defended. ""And please, don't try to stop or hurt him. If you do, I won't be able to help, Darling. He has a mind of his own!""\n""H-Holy Christ!"" Mark astonishedly swore, never in his life feeling so hopelessly inadequate. He stared at the breathlessly erotic sight of his naked young wife's voluptuous body in its obscenely kneeling position, then heard the vicious dog whimper from where he stood beside the bed. It wasn't going to happen... couldn't! It was impossible! ""Come Caesar, up, Darling!"" Jean gasped, lustfully reaching behind to teasingly stroke the soft, rippling flesh of one white rounded buttock. ""Now, Baby, do it to Jean... Like you did last night, Darling!"" Mark watched, open-mouthed as Caesar bounced up onto the bed and moved behind Jean, in between her wide-spread legs and thighs. He heard the beast eagerly whimper once more, then saw him sniff and lash out with his long, wet tongue, ravenously lapping over the entire area of her nakedly exposed genital crevice! It stroked from the recessed little hole of her puckered anus, down beneath the flushed pink edges of her full wet runt. Even to the base of the wispy golden curls it reached, penetrating there to moistly flick down against her tiny clitoris. Wildly, then his young wife began to moan as again and again, the brute repeated the act, his long, thick tongue savagely knifing through her soft, sensitive vaginal slit, spreading her open in the tenderest parts until she began to twitch and jerk, while he, her own husband, watched in helpless captivation. Christ, he wasn't going to try and explain it to himself! It was utterly impossible, but there it was, taking place right before his very eyes, and she unashamedly knowing that he was watching as she salaciously gave herself sexually to the wild, killer-dog! God almighty, what was she trying to prove... that she was just a wanton bitch... gasping aloud now as Caesar drew his hot, feral tongue up through the entire length of her hungrily pulsating cuntal-crevice? Then, she closed her eyes and was inching her knees farther apart on the mattress to open the inner liquid flesh even wider to him! Spellbound, Mark watched the glistening animal-tongue thrust into the moist, hair-lined little slit, flicking at the hotly quivering mouth of her tight vagina, ravishing her excited young genitals mercilessly, while she moaned down into the bed and lewdly coaxed him on! ""Yes... yesss, my sweet darling! That's it Caesar lover... Lick my cunt with your beautiful hot tongue! Show him! Oh Mark, darling, watch and see, please! I-I love it... love you... Love him!"" she coarsely babbled. ""Ooohhh... yes... Caesar baby! Now... now climb up on me and fuck me from behind Darling! Shove your beautiful cock into my cunt! Now, Caesar... now!"" Mark choked out a gasp, his eyes straining as the powerful dog mounted her, his muscular furry body crowding in toward the smooth roundness of her widespread buttocks, his strong forelegs clutching at her soft, white hips! Uncontrollably, her husband sensed his own naked cock swelling into a solid, revived hardness at the beastly sight of the shimmering, scarlet animal-cock slipping from its huge sheath. It dripped freely, its tapered point jerking and dancing as Caesar hunched in close to her, endeavoring to bury the lean reddened tip and its thickening solidness into his wife's curvaceous white body! Oh Christ! Oh Christ! he inwardly groaned, his big hand subconsciously clutching and beginning to gently stroke his own long rod of re-aroused hardness! With an unrestrained, sensual moan, Jean waggled the twin white ovals of her upthrusting buttocks back in tiny searching circles attempting to capture Caesar's long probing cock. She hoped to God that Mark wasn't missing a single moment of her licentious performance... and more important, that he would understand the very meaning behind it! God, how she wanted her beautiful animal-lover's long, thick penis fucking up inside her to finish the task her husband would never have lasted through! Her brain raced in lustful excitement as she reached down between her legs, grasping the wet, rubbery spear of swollen dog-cock, causing Caesar to whimper in a half deep throated growl. She guided its throbbing tip toward her hotly quivering vaginal mouth, then held her breath! Immediately, Caesar humped upward from behind, spreading her dilated cunt-channel and pubic curls even wider as with a single powerful lurch, he buried his long, thick pleasure-bringing cock deep up into the seething pink hole between her legs! ""Oooohhh... ohhhh!"" Jean gutturally sighed, her held breath gushing from her lungs. ""Oooohhh Goddd... it's so beautiful... so beautiful, Mark darling!"" Mark watched in building lustful fascination that he couldn't hide, raised to a naked, sitting position on the floor, his hand still grasping his own throbbing cock. The painful meaning of her incredibly obscene performance had finally dawned on him! It was him, her husband Mark Blakely, that she was trying to shame, not herself, and as he gaped at the long, scarlet rod of glistening animal-cock racing wetly into her, he realized she'd accomplished her purpose. Christ, what kind of a man was he, anyway? Too concerned with everything but what he should be... the happiness of his beautiful young wife! But he'd make it up to her... Christ, he would, if she'd ever give him the chance again! His own heavy cock had begun to achingly throb at the sight of the great dog, Caesar's, sunk in his Jeannie's nibbling moist pussy to the hilt, his heavy animal-balls swinging wildly down beneath the saturated curls of her soft, naked loins! ""Oh Caesar... oohhhh!"" she moaned, her eyes wide and glazed as the massive dog fucked into her from behind. ""Oohhh... ooohhh Mark darling... do you understand, now... now when you can see how he fucks me? Do you?""\n""Y-Yes, Baby... I do... Christ, I do!"" he choked, unrestrainably stroking his own burning length of rigid cock-flesh. ""Oh Mark!"" Jean gasped, her eyes momentarily focusing on her husband's hand avidly clutching at his swollen penis, the sight firing added fuel to her sensual passion. ""Darling... bring it up here to me! Let me lick and suck the ache out of it for you! Please, Lover, I want to... please?"" Slowly, Mark got to his feet. a jolt of fiery sensations charge through him at her ardent request. Was it possible that she was going to? Hell yes... anything was feasible after what he'd already witnessed! Hesitantly, he moved, his eyes ever flexed on Caesar watching him... staring incessantly as he fucked away with open mouth while Jean moved backward rhythmically, meeting his powerful long strokes into her openly absorbing vagina! Jean breathed a moan of new maddening excitement when she realized what she was going to do! She watched her husband crawl onto the bed, at the same time feeling Caesar's forelegs like furry arms clinging tightly to her soft hips. She undulated her feverish buttocks, giving herself fully to the beautiful fucking her Caesar was pounding into her from behind! And then, Mark was kneeling before her, his hardened thick cock in front of her face! She reached out and curled her fingers around its hotly throbbing length, feeling it jerk to her touch. Gently, she slid back its heavy foreskin, sensing it pulsate in her soft, small hand, its moist, bulbous head with its tiny slit at the tip intensely thrilling her. She heard Mark's husky groan to her tender stroking caresses, and saw the pearlish drop of moisture bead at the little opening from the ministrations of her milking hand! Oh God... she wanted that! Yes... yes and all that would follow, to the very last drop, squirting hotly up into her mouth and belly!\n\n Caesar 09/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 9\n\nThere had been an immediate violent hate that raged through Caesar toward the male human who had dared to penetrate the golden-haired female with his mating hardness. He had killed those of his own kind before for daring to violate his claim, and would have done so again had not the golden one interceded. In his uncanny brain he had realized that it was her wish that the male human be spared, and he had done so to please her. There was, Caesar instinctively knew, a bond that affectionately linked them, and though he jealously resented it, he would accept it because of her.\n\nNow, as he eagerly clung to the soft smooth whiteness of his golden mate's hips and rapidly thrust the claiming hardness of his animal cock deep up into the depths of her female core, he watched with keenly alert eyes the approach of the unclothed male onto the sleeping place. His human phallus extended before him, he slowly moved toward her face, until she had taken the length in her petting hand, the sighing vibrations of her soft white body clearly transmitted to him. Something from ages past then clicked in his memory bank, and he instinctively knew what she would do with it. Hot racing blood streamed through him at the flashing knowledge, increasing as he saw her small tongue dart out to lick wetly over the tip! His powerful loins trembled at the sight, but no longer in jealousy, aware that this was what she wanted, and intuitively, he charged deeper and deeper into her, his huge hardness painfully throbbing!\n\nA maddening joy filled lean as Caesar furiously fucked into her inflamed cunt from behind and she gaped at her Mark's long, hard cock jerking hotly in her clutching little hand. She drew in her breath and flicked out her eager tongue, bringing it into seething contact with the smooth, rubbery tip! She swirled it around slowly, moistly, experimentally, while Mark twisted and groaned; then she ventured toward the tiny split and wiggled her tongue-tip into it! Wild fermentations rippled through her trembling naked body as she tasted the pungent sweetness the droplets of his seminal fluid contained, causing her nostrils to flare erotically wide. She smoothed her hand along the rock-hard rod to the velvety flesh at its thick base, then downward to lovingly cup his sperm-bloated balls. She slipped her warm, tongue-moistened lips over the damp, spongy head then, letting it glide along the full length of her tongue, her hot mouth locking around it in a fervent liquid pressure.\n\nMark groaned above her extended lovely head, watching with lust-filled eyes her tightly locked lips ovalling hotly around his burning hard cock, hardly believing the electrifying sight of her beautiful innocent young face so grotesquely distorted as she began to suck him with unquestionable desire. Oh Christ... had this huge fucking brute-dog that was pantingly glaring at him actually done this to her? If so, he owed the powerful beast more than he could ever repay him! Damn! She was sucking his cock as if she were never going to get enough!\n\nHe began a slow undulation with his naked hips, sliding his thick, swollen hardness in and out of her lips with a slick damp suction sound, guided by her hand grasping at its base while he held her face between his own. He stared with intense captivation at the puffing and hollowing of her smooth white cheeks as his thick cock moved in and out, her head beginning to bob up and down and toil with demanding fervency. Her whole curvaceous, satin-fleshed body quivered in naked ripples from the powerful jolts of Caesar's plunging cock hammering rapidly into her from behind, driving her frantically on!\n\nOh... ooohh heaven...Jean wildly reasoned, caught between her two wonderful lovers' beautiful, hardened cocks, both of them preparing to spill their hot, liquid fire from either end of her body deep into her craving belly! In lust-filled joy, she ground her wide-spread young buttocks back hard against her Caesar's furry, battering body, feeling the tiny rivulets of moisture building in the smooth crevice between them. She sensed tiny streams dribbling down the backs of her smooth inner-thighs, while the mounting pressure in her inflamed loins wanted of the climatic moment near at hand!\n\nFor one brief moment, Mark wondered if he wasn't in some sort of drugged comas imagining it all... but no... Christ, he was wide awake, and it was all happening! There wasn't any doubt about it... none whatever, with the ferocious animal-face savagely watching him, its tongue hanging loosely from his mouth to let drops of saliva drop onto the smooth hollow of Jean's naked back! The medallion, its eagle and centurion intermittently becoming visible as it twisted and jerked beneath his throat from his vicious body-thrusts was undeniably further proof! But no longer was the powerful dog's fangs bared at him, and there seemed to be a mellowness in his glowing eyes as he watched Mark.\n\nChrist, it was insane to even try to reason it all with the roaring furnace of lust bubbling in his balls! The huge animal's violent fucking cock pounding into his wife's luscious pink cunt were driving her mouth forward onto his own aching cock until he wondered why it didn't choke her! It was reaching her throat to her tonsils, his pubic-hair brushing at the tip of her lovely nose, while his sperm-inflated balls in her soft, warm hands ached in a bloating buildup of massive pressure!\n\nDamn, she was like an animal herself with her lips locked tightly around the length of his raging cock, increasing her unbelievable hungry little sucking motions until he thought his balls would turn inside out! Great swirls of heat were massing in their secret depths as he watched her passion-infused face pulling hungrily on it! He sensed the muscles of his stomach tighten and he arched forward, pushing his throbbing hardness up even further between the searing heat of her greedily sucking lips! He gaped at the pink ridges pulling out from her mouth, clinging voraciously to it as she pumped her head up and down and undulated her hips back at the dog in a wild uncontrolled frenzy!\n\nOh shit! Now! Strangled noises forced their way up into Mark's throat! ""Oh Christ, Jean baby... suck it hard... I-I'm cuummiinnnggg!""\n\nJean heard his cry at the very moment it burst, his jerking cock gushing forth hot, stream-like jets of his pungent cum! It flooded her mouth and throat with its delicious liquid heat! She sensed her cheeks bloating and contracting as she swallowed in greedy thick gulps, fastening her lips tightly around the spasming cock so as not to lose a single drop! On and on, his wonderful balls continued to pump out his milk-white sperm into her mouth, while his hands clutched at her head, pulling her face harder down onto his convulsively softening penis!\n\nThe ecstasy of it was even greater than Jean had imagined, and at the first hot, piquant taste of his cum, her own climax was triggered! She thrust her naked grinding asscheeks back harder at her panting animal-lover, wanting the full benefit of his tremendously expanding cock raging into her wildly flaming cunt! Every muscle of her body contracted and jerked as she felt the erotic release of spasming rapture exploding deep down in her screaming loins and belly! She continued to gulp and suck at her husband, Mark's wonderfully erupting cock, her soft, curl-lined cuntal sphincter clenching and opening like an angered fist from behind! Her insanely jerking young buttocks flexed into white hardness and she gurgled out a whimpering wail as her quaking body unleashed and exploded too in the moment she had been striving for! There was no time, no space, no motion... only the unbelievable bliss of her orgasm! Again and again, she was struck by the spasmodic twitching of every muscle and cord in her pleasure-filled young cunt... then Caesar began to hump forward faster and spew his hot load of wild animal sperm deep up into the hidden recesses of her trembling belly! Once more, she climaxed, half-screaming and slamming her yielding soft buttocks hard back onto his magnificently squirting cock!\n\n Caesar 10/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 10\n\nThey didn't talk, Jean and Mark Blakely, only lie cuddled together in the silent darkness of the night. In passing minutes, Mark knew that she had fallen into an exhausted sleep and he nestled her closer to him. Tomorrow, perhaps, they would talk about it... maybe, they would never speak of it!\n\nMark had seen him go, leaping easily back through the open window without so much as a backward glance, but Jean hadn't wanted to look... as if she couldn't face the thought of his leaving. In moments, they had heard his howling cry pierce the night, and then Jean had smiled and moved tightly into his arms.\n\nChrist, whatever... that fierce brute-animal had brought them closer together actually shown them the way! But even so... it was his duty! He had to destroy the killer animal and his pack! He had no choice but to try to eliminate any enemy of society... and the ferocious, raping Caesar was that!\n\nIt was a long time before Mark Blakely slept that night.\n\n Caesar 11/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 11\n\nIt mattered little to the sleek and powerful german shepherd dog that the small town's streets had been brightened with additional lamp, lantern, even fired torch-light. He merely clung more stealthily to the inevitable shadows of the warm summer night, avoiding with ease the clumsy patroling male-humans who sought to destroy him. A balanced sense of avenged pride burned warmly in his deep muscular chest; he had punished them for the brutal, torture-death of his mate, satisfying the ancient law cryptically imbedded in his uncanny animal-brain... lex talionis... the law of retaliation. Yet, in so doing, he had rekindled the banked embers of another smoldering force from ages passed, a seething aberrant urge that had brought him down from the hills again this night.\n\nCaesar stole his way in a surreptitious silence equal to the very shadows enshrouding him, knowing exactly his destination, the craving dictate in his feral loins magnetically guiding him. Cautiously, he moved his great head in searching sweeps, aware through instinct that the gold medallion hanging from his throat on its glittering chain could attract attention in the light of the moon. Ahead, he saw the shelter where she would be lying on the human sleeping place, the golden female-human he had chosen to replace the mate they had cruelly killed.\n\nA feverish heat spread through his huge, invincible body at the glow coming from the opened window. She was waiting for him!\n\nThe surge of wild mating instinct motivating the massive dog caused his long tongue to lick out ravenously at his lips, while his mighty animal-loins convulsively reacted in pulsating throbs. Deliberately, but with vigilance, the illusive, canine beast crept toward the open window, a sudden piercing howl back in the hills advising him that his pack was racing down toward the valley in its quest for food...\n\n* * *\n\nThe willowy, ivory-skinned girl who tossed herself nakedly onto Jean Blakely's bed, sensed a certain feeling of imposition at her friend's relinquishing their bedroom to them. Mark, too, had insisted and of course, her own numb old Steve had merely said ""thanks."" The dodo... all he was concerned with was getting a story for that lousy magazine he slaved for, not giving the slightest thought to Jean and Mark's inconvenience. Then off he goes, chasing down the utterly ridiculous tale that had brought them there. Not that she hadn't expected to be a writer's widow throughout most of their stay in Crescent Valley, but she'd had hopes that this, their first night there, would be spent together... especially following her monthly five-day abstinence because of her period.\n\nGod, she was always a lusty little hot-box right after, wasn't she? Carol Foster racily thought to herself, wriggling the naked roundness of her full white buttocks in a little sensuous undulation against the smooth satin give of the sheeted mattess. A tiny shiver of erotic delight tingled along her spine. Reflexively, she brushed her long slender fingers with a light touch over the diffused, resilient flesh of her full, white breasts, absently teasing at their tiny, ruby-like nipples until they were incited buds of sensitive hardness. He could have at least waited until morning; she'd certainly dropped enough hints all evening long. She thought this as she lay there uneasily in her aroused nakedness, the soft glow from the bedside lamp playing over the smooth curves and hollows of her young, supple body, heatedly adding to her sensual appetite.\n\nOf course, the drinks hadn't done anything to cool her down either, especially the last two she'd had with Jean after the boys had left on their crazy, wild dog-pack-hunt. But she'd needed them; she'd been so damned mad when Steve had told her he probably wouldn't be home until morning. Such absolute nonsense... the whole ludicrous yarn... a wild dog raping a girl! It surprised her that an intelligent man like Mark Blakely could take any stock in such an absurd story... and he'd looked so damned grave, almost avoiding Steve's questions. Even Jean, after they'd left, had practically refused to discuss it, continuously changing the subject. Frankly, she'd been just as satisfied, Carol remembered, half smiling to herself, any reference to sex doing nothing but turning her on that much more.\n\nAt least, it was wonderful being together with Jean again... and Mark was just as handsome and desirable as ever, though she doubted if her husband or Jean would appreciate her secret sexual fantasies about the young, virile deputy sheriff. Anyway, it was all an illusory affair, and quite one-sided, she felt certain, though he'd done marvelous things for her in her dreams... wildly passionate acts that could only take place in her sensuously unbridled mind. Like... now, at that very moment, as she continued to stroke her soft hands down over the smooth white flesh of her voluptuous young nakedness, and imagined conception of what his penis, in an excited desire-hardened state, would look like filling her fevered mind. It would be longer and thicker than Steve's, Mark was that much bigger a man, and it would be solidly hard... hot and throbbing in her hand as she slowly pulled back its foreskin to reveal the moistened, purplish head with its tiny slitted eye seeping out those first delicious drops of his heated male-semen!\n\nGod! The thought alone was enough to drive her wild, the naked, short-haired brunette squirminkly dreamed, letting her caressing hands brush over the churning little bowl of her belly in their ever descending course toward the sensually dampened, erogenous little slit down between her hot full thighs. She felt the soft down of her pubic curls with the tips of her sensitive fingers, grazing teasingly through their silken texture, the realization flitting through her fired mind that she wouldn't be thinking this way had her husband, Steve, stayed with her. Damn him, she was just too good to him was all... sucking him off every night during her period... no wonder he'd put that stupid story ahead of her inevitable seizure of ""hotpussy""!\n\nShe had, in fact, spoiled him during their two-years of marriage with the incessant hunger of her mouth, but she couldn't help it. Not that she didn't love to get fucked; she'd give anything for the hot, thick length of his hard cock buried to the hilt in her burning little pussy lips at that very moment... but there was something more passionately intimate in the tongue-licking and mouthing of his pulsating, rock-hardness that lustfully intoxicated her. To get down between his legs and caress his cum-bloated balls in her warm hands... to lick away that first pungent drop of his sweet-tasting cum with the tip of her tongue... to moisten her lips and slip them down over its hot, blood-swollen head, gradually sucking the thick length of it into her saliva-slickened mouth and throat until her nose brushed his pelvic hair! And then, that insane moment of wanton ecstasy when he pumped his scalding sperm deep up into her mouth, half choking her as it flooded like liquid fire down her hungrily swallowing throat to boil passionately down in her belly below!\n\nGod, I'm hot! Carol mentally gasped, aware that her fingers had gently spread open the flushed lips of her desire-filled cunt, two of them slithering wetly into the seething, moist crevice between. Hedonistically, they stroked through the smooth fluid flesh, one skillfully caressing the tiny bud of her erect clitoris, transmitting frenzied little shocks of intensive sensation to her passion-whetted brain. Oooohhh... if only I had Jean's husband, Mark's cock in my mouth right now! God, I'd suck his balls inside out! she lewdly visualized, spreading and lifting her long, shapely white legs and drawing them back up her naked young body until her knees kissed the hardened, tingling nipples of her swollen breasts. Then, as she plunged two slender fingers into the nibbling, viscid mouth of her tighly absorbing cuntal channel, she raised her head to look down between her nakedly throbbing breasts and observed through darkly glazed eyes the obscenely erotic sight she presented to herself...\n\nIt was at that precise moment that she saw him!\n\nFor some minutes passed, Caesar had been watching her, his acute animal-brain at first solicitous for the welfare of his golden-headed mate, and then wary of deception. Momentarily, he had surveyed the heavy breathing antics of the unclothes, fire-eyed, female-human who waited for him in his chosen one's bed; then silently he eased away to circle the house, pausing at each glassed window. Only one more did he find raised enough to sense the human smell beyond, and there he found her, his keen instinct of scent infallible. She slept heavily, the window not opened wide enough for him to enter.\n\nThe sleek hair on the back of his neck and along his strong backbone lifted erect in a moment of angered denial, the tendency to bare his fangs sweeping through his powerful body. Yet, he did not. An undefinable warmth glowed inside the great breast for his golden-haired mate; she would not forsake him... there was an animal-like bond between them. She had provided the new fire-eyed, female-human in her bed, knowing that he was coming. Again, he slowly returned to the first window.\n\nWith forelegs on the sill, Caesar watched the sensuously lewd performance of the ivory-bodied she-person, the throbbing heat in his potent animal-loins ferally mounting at the sight. Her panting breath filled his erect ears, as did the biting aroma of her wet, female secretions burn goadingly in his intensely sniffing nostrils! He gazed with unflinching eyes at her small hand moving rhythmically between her nakedly spread legs... saw the smooth white columns lift up and fold teasingly back toward her chest, sighs of softly mewling passion whimpering from her as she continued to move her hand like the licking of flames at the thin, wetly glistening opening he knew to be the mating slit of her soft, uncovered body.\n\nShe saw him then... her dulled, fire-eyes locking on his presence, their sparkling darkness seeming to grow wide and fear-filled. Her movements ceased, her small tongue-moistened mouth falling open! He did not wait longer, but agily bounded through the open window!\n\nMother of God! What had happened to the choked funnel of her throat, Carol couldn't imagine! She had tried to scream but nothing came out! The first sight of it... the massive animal-head with gleaming fangs and glowing amber-eyes viciously staring at her over the sill of the opened window had been enough to suck a vacuum into her belly and loins! Again, she'd tried to raise a sound in her fearfully convulsing throat and had gotten nothing but rasping chokes... then, the brute had nimbly bounded through the window onto the bed!\n\nNow, she stared at it... him... a dog with a golden disc hanging from a chain around his massive throat, that phenomenon of itself desperately trying to register properly in her terrorized brain! There... there... there was something, she knew, something recognizable in the medallion that she should immediately fathom... but she couldn't think! He... it... whatever, was practically on top of her defenseless naked body... and then, she realized that she still held her legs drawn up and back in a lewd, intercourse position.\n\nSlowly, Carol started to lower them, immediately freezing as the intruding brute unleashed a low but warning, guttural growl, then moved on the bed between their trembling uplifted columns, until his huge head was poised directly above her helplessly upraised loins and buttocks! She swallowed in avid horror, the wild dog's presence, his identity according to the medal dangling from his neck, plus the absolute fact that he was there... and he was... subconsciously making her know that this was it... him... the very myth that had brought her and Steve to Crescent Valley! Ex-Except that he was no myth! He lived! And he was savagely hovering right above her... above her nakedly vulnerable loins!\n\nGod, she had never been a coward... a stupid person, or whimpering female, not in all of her twenty-three years... but this... this was unbelievable! She tried to think! To scream would be futile! There was no one to help her; only Carol was in the house! Mark had spoken of posted sentries, but how far away was the nearest one? Lord, he could tear her apart before any help might even get close to the house! No! No! She must... must remain cool... somehow, charm him keep him at bay! And... and what was he doing?\n\nA potent unexpected sensation charged through her earlier, self-aroused loins and belly as she watched him lower his huge head and begin to sniff at her genitals, his cold, wet nose like the brushing touch of an ice-cube against her hot, sensitive cunt-lips and still, tingling thighs!\n\nOh... oh God! That... that was his tongue!\n\nIn spine-chilling awe, Carol frantically squirmed beneath the sudden lashing hotness of his wet animal-tongue as it snaked out to lick up and down the smooth-fleshed vale between the trembling, taut mounds of her upraised buttocks. She sucked in her breath and held it until she feared her lungs would burst, while the wetly moistened end of his nose teased hotly against the sensitive area surrounding her upraised anal mouth, its worming tip burrowing with an uncanny knowledge into the tiny oval of its tightly clenched lips!\n\nOoooooohhhhh! she mentally gasped at the shocking aggression, her young mind a whirlpool of confusion! Cool... yes... my God... keep my head... cool! Mustn't scream... mustn't! Ooooohhhhhh! she choked within to the unbelievable animal-probing of her unprotected loins by the ferocious looking dog. She was not going to faint; she well knew that! She had never fainted in her life... but how... what was she going to do? My god, he... he was starting to lick her there as if she were just another bitch dog in heat... and damn, she had been that, hadn't she! Could... could he sense it? Why hadn't she listened when they were talking about him? Caesar... yes, that's what they'd called him... Caesar! Now, she could see the letters embossed on the medallion... and the Roman centurion... then, the eagle as the golden disc flickered back and forth to his movements! But... but it was all impossible... these things didn't happen!\n\nOooooooohhhhh! she inwardly wailed, hearing his simultaneous whimper as once more, he wetly taunted the tiny puckered hole of her anal mouth with his hot, incessant tongue! Good God, he'd raped a girl! She hadn't believed it! Now, she wasn't so sure! Oh... oh, what he was doing to her there! If only she hadn't drunk so much! It... it was almost impossible to put thoughts together... or to make sense! She'd been so hot... thinking of her girlfriend Jean's husband's virile young cock... sucking it... and suddenly, this maddening reality had burst upon her!\n\nAm I much more than an animal myself? lustfully confused brunette frenziedly though with heaving breaths as lewd sensations from Caesar's hot, savage tongue flickered sensuously through her! Reflexively, she writhed and twisted, gasping aloud, and then stiffening at his menacing growl!\n\nOooooh God!\n\nHis head that had raised in a vicious show of teeth, dropped once more and she felt his wet, searing tongue burning upward toward the still hotly flushed lips of her excited young pussy. She uncontrollably trembled as he swept his branding, moist flesh along the narrow pink crevice between her widely spread thighs, then up over the full split of her hair-fringed cunt! From her babyishly quivering rectal mouth, it traced the pink passion-engorged edges of her excited pussy-lips to the tiny, erect floweret of her softly pulsating little clitoris! She lifted her head higher to gape downward between her throbbing breasts and open white thighs at the incredible obscene spectacle. Blinding sensations of new-born lust stabbed through her tremoring naked body at the contact of his melting tongue with her super-senstive nerve-centers! Again and again, he licked up between her legs, the thick length of his deliciously fluid tongue spreading deeply through her moist, yielding cuntal-flesh like a dull knife through softened pink butter, carrying her higher away from human reality with every breathtaking lick!\n\nIt didn't stop, and the naked, obscenely exposed young wife who lay in a desire-blinded state of lewdly pyramiding passion, beneath the incessant wild tongue of an inconceivable, lust-maddened beat, could only moan out her sensual delight. Unceasingly, the massive dog splayed the smooth inflamed intimacy of her secret genital flesh with his captivating tongue, finally pausing to curl it with a deeply invading thrust far up into her turbulently wet vaginal passage!\n\n""Oooooohhhh... ooohhhh heaven!"" Carol audibly cried out, gasping and jerking spasmodically beneath his unthinkable assault, Mark's pictured cock in all of its lustful hardness mentally filling her suddenly unconsciously sucking mouth! Oh God, she would suck him so beautifully, and he'd squirt his hot male jism all the way down her hungrily welcoming throat, the feel of it making her cum and cum as it pumped ceaselessly into her wildly ovalled mouth!\n\n""God, yes... yes! Lick it for me, you beautiful wild brute! Aaaaggghhh... like that, darling, like that... lick your tongue way up inside!"" she wantonly pleaded, lifting her intensively sizzling loins and quaking buttocks higher to his frenzied, ravaging animal-mouth. ""Yes... yes! Lick my cunt you wonderful lover! Aaaaaagggghhhh... oooohhhhhh!""\n\nCarol hardly knew what she was saying; her overwhelming carnal passion had reached that intensity! What fear she had known in the beginning the powerful dog had washed away with his wet, searing tongue! She hardly saw him any longer as a fierce, wild beast... only as a magnificent, needed lover who was taking her to unbelievable heights of sensual rapture! Suddenly, she was grasping hold of his furry head to pull his long nose tighter into her wetly throbbing cuntal channel!\n\nHis firebrand tongue shot up into her moist, seething hole like a white-hot cauterizing whip, his own animal-whines matching hers as he zealously lashed and tongue-fucked the blood-flushed, glistening flesh between her obscenely-spread thighs and tautly stretched buttocks.\n\n""Oh... ooohhhhh goooddddd... you're driving me mad, lover... maaaddd!"" Carol hoarsely gasped with raised head and salaciously gasping eyes. The forbidden, beastial sight was all but shamelessly destroying her! Never, never, never in her life had she felt like this! Oooohhhh... if only her girlfriend's husband's hard thick cock was in her mouth at the same time... then it would be complete!\n\nCaesar both scented and tasted the whetting intensity of her human she-lust, the keenly biting flaver causing his feral animal-blood to hotly race and pound through his powerful loins. There was nothing in this fire-eyed female that reminded him of his golden-haired mate except the soft whiteness of her smooth flesh, and the heat she generated from the mating hole between her legs. He sensed no tenderness in the symmetrical portions of her body such as his golden one possessed, only the hungry heat of her rising female-passion. The hot, pink flesh in its flowing wetness communicated to him her innermost secrets, and as he eagerly tongued the yielding, moist crevice, he felt the charged urgency of his own demanding loins...\n\nCarol had fallen into a rhythmic moaning, her mind slipping further into sensual oblivion beneath the mesmerizing bliss of Caesar's pleasure-giving tongue hotly licking and fucking into her wildly inflamed cunt. She had begun to flail her head from side to side in her lewd, half-raised position, still holding to the mighty animal's huge head between her pulled-back legs, her brain a mirror for both her husband and Mark Blakely's imagined hard cocks, each thrusting in turn into her hungrily sucking mouth, while this beautiful brute lapped the maddening fire from her seething loins and belly. Frantically, she tossed her head in cadence with her groans, and it was then that she saw it!\n\nHer sparkling dark-eyes widened at the glistening sight of the animal's thick, scarlet cock emerging from its long sheath, wet and hard, the tapered end slipping and dancing as it continued to press forward from its fleshy concealment! She had to lean far over sideways to see it well, and momentarily, Caesar sounded a throaty growl of disapproval, but this time the warning hardly registered with her.\n\nInstead, an inexplicable sensation of sheer depravity burned through her naked, lust-filled young body, a maddeningly intensified feeling the roots of which she had no intentions of questioning! It was sheer, forbidden wickedness in its most degenerate form! But his cock was beautiful... huge and beautiful! She had never seen her husband Steve's cock ever look more tempting to her! And his... her wonderful animal lover's, was longer and thicker, more like Mark's, she wildly imagined in her mind-swirling fantasy!\n\nFor a long, breathless moment, the raven-haired young wife watched the massive dog's wetly gleaming shaft of naked hardness partially dangle beneath his strong animal-loins, sensing her mouth and throat at first going dry, then salivating at the captivating sight of its scarlet rapaciousness! From that moment, she was no longer concerned with the corrupt perversion of her intentions, only how she was going to accomplish it! In fact, she realized almost frantically, the very debasing idea in itself was serving to spur her on... but how? How?\n\nFeverishly, the wild, night-invader licked at her cunt, his scorching, wet tongue like an abrasive as it slithered over the firmly erect bud of her quivering clitoris! Scintillating shocks of animalish lust raged through her obscenely offered loins, singeing at the very nerve-ends of her white, sensually trembling flesh.\n\nOh God... how? ""Caesar, darling... baby..."" Carol began, trying to raise higher and pet his massive head that was nuzzled between her wide-spread legs. God, she could see his liquid tongue spraying through the wetly saturated crevice of her cuntal slit! He had opened her wide down there as if his love-making tongue was born of razors! Her own sensitive inner-cuntal flesh sparkled reflectively up at her, its tempting, silken curls moistly matted, the very sight sending trembling sensations spiraling toward her brain! Her thrusting young breasts tingled in their swollen excitement as she continued to caress his great head... ""Caesar... darling... lie down! Lie down, baby! Carol wants you to lie down! Please, darling... lie down and roll over!"" she softly whispered, ever stroking his head and ears. ""Lie down, my handsome lover and I'll make you happy! I'll... I'll even put my pussy where you can lick it if you want... and I hope you do!""\n\nCarol's brain swam in wanton debauchment as she slowly eased herself forward, working toward her knees and backing the huge, apprehensive animal away from her seething loins. Once, he growled, but she didn't stop. There was no other way only taking control if she were to have what she wanted! She whispered in loving tones, simultaneously grazing her soft little hands over the fur of his tense body, her eyes continuously fastened on the solid length of his long scarlet cock hanging throbbingly below his belly...\n\nCaesar watched her carefully as she raised up and eased forward, watched her mouth moving and listened to the soft sounds coming from it. It was not the same as when he came to his golden one. But this, the fire-eyed she, was different, and he wondered why. He didn't fear her; she was a friend; her gentle touch told him that. In fact, her gentle touch was confusingly cooling his mating hunger. He sensed his loins dissipating beneath her warm, friendly hand... he moved back and lay down, a perplexed whimper working upward into his throat...\n\nCarol heard it, the simpering whine vibrating through her as she watched his huge cock withdraw back into its hiding sheath. He lay down onto the bed, stretching out and finally responding when she continued to whisper, ""Roll over, darling, over!"" She crawled and positioned herself so that her hotly seething cunt was inches from his nose, and less when she drew her tingling thighs back! She eased forward, placing herself so that her face was directly above the peeking opening of his cock-sheath where the huge, scarlet hardness had disappeared.\n\nFrantically obscene sensations of raw, uncontrolled desire raced through her! She knew what she was going to do, and the very thought was about to drive her wild with salacious excitement! She gently moved her hips toward his animal-face, spreading her legs and lovingly taking his head... She lay upon her side, one leg lifted to draw his nose snugly in toward her hotly tremoring cunt. She sensed his tongue lick out at the feverishly wet crevice between her legs, lashing through its sensually aroused inner-flesh like a fluid flame, and whatever she had ever known to be moral or accepted at that exact second was totally lost! The lasciviously blinded young wife lowered her cheek to his warm, hard animal-belly, her one hand slowly moving toward his hidden cock!\n\nThe huge dog whimpered and jerked, but never made a motion toward gaining his feet as Carol's lustful hand began to examine his softly furred genitals. Instead, he licked up wetly at the open little mouth of her hotly offered pussy, while her breath quickened and her mind raced, filled with the hellishly beautiful thoughts of what was going to momentarily happen there in her girlfriend's bed!\n\nShe had to be some sort of a devil's advocate, she thought, clasping hold of his fur-concealed cock and beginning to manipulate the soft hairy flesh back and forth, feeling its thickness within! She didn't care... not tonight, she didn't! She was a monster, a Frankenstein or vampire... whatever... as long as it happened... the taste of his animal-cock in her mouth!\n\nShe would go to hell... but there, she'd never be lonely! Oooooohhhhh Goddddd! His tongue, laving sensuously at the excitedly quivering bud of her clitoris! The beautiful creature! she thought, clinging tightly to his sheltered cock and ardently beginning to stroke it. Slowly, gently, she worked the heavy protective skin back and forth, while the massive german shepherd lay half on its back, his great head nestled between her openly spread thighs, his feverish tongue unrelenting in the wet, yielding crevice of her wildly simmering cunt. Suddenly, it appeared once more, the tapered, red, glistening tip of his long thick hardness, slipping ever forward toward her breathless, tongue-moistened lips... until at last it touched them!\n\nIn wicked passion, the bedeviled young wife parted her warm, lush lips, and with a low, deep-chested groan, let the slender, tapered forepart of Caesar's throbbing hardness slide between them, easing further and further into the hot, wetness of her eagerly absorbing mouth, until it nearly brushed the back of her impatiently spasming throat! Carol brought her tongue into play with irresistible fervency, her mind a babble of frenzied lust at the utter forbiddeness of the debased act she was committing. Her brain reeled as with an almost-dread, she, for the first time, tasted the thick, pulsating cock, a wanton thrill of obscene delight racing through her at its sweet, pungent maleness. My God, it was no less beautiful than her husband Steve's... and it was so hot and hard, swelling even more with every passing second!\n\nShe heard his high-pitched whimper as he continued to voraciously lick her fire-filled cunt, and she began to reciprocately suck and twirl her tongue around his long, thick animal-cock in an effort to repay him for the mind-shattering pleasure he had and was bringing her. She felt his powerful body responding to her obscene sucking of his throbbing hardness, his animal-loins pressing jerkingly forward. She brushed one excited hand along his hairy belly to his huge sperm-bloated balls, cupping them warmly, first, then lightly scratching them with her finger-tips. Again, he whimpered, the delicate taunting causing him to increase his thrusting cock-rhythm between the tightly clasped oval of her moistly sucking lips.\n\nGod, the taste of it was the maddening delight, the young wife realized as she began to mouthingly nurse and tongue the ever-thickening spear of hot, hard animal-flesh with vigorous head movements of her own. Delicately gamey, her flushed brain tagged, like the wild, handsome beast he was; yet spiced with the sweet tartness of nature's semen that was hardly the human male's monopoly! Oooohhhh... never in her life had she ever imagined such depraved sexual perversity!\n\nThe smooth, tapered length of his thickening cock thrust into her mouth in perfect cadence, while his lashing tongue whipped the hot, liquid flesh of her wide splayed cunt and its burning vaginal walls in growing ferocity! She closed her small white teeth, but not to hurt, swirling her tongue over his pulsating shaft of hardened dog-flesh, lost in the licentiousness of her abnormal act. God, it was like honey in her mouth, plunging smoothly and slickly all the way up into her open throat! Wh-What would his animal-cum taste like? Would it be something like Steve's... hot and thick, squirting from the tip of his cock in thick jet-like streams... or were animals different?\n\nCaesar, in the existence of his animal being, had never known equal mating pleasure. The fire-eyed, she-human was enveloping his maleness warmly up inside her mouth, yet it felt as if it were submerged back between her lips in her female slit. There was difference, however, he instinctively knew... the tongue feel and the taunting pressure of the teeth. He whimperingly liked those sensations that caused great swirling fire in the depths of his powerful loins, knowing that in a few brief moments, he would be fulfilling his lust-driven needs because of them...\n\nOooohhh... oh God, she wanted his animal-cum shooting into her mouth... dribbling down her throat... even strangling her! All of the perverted fires of hell were blazing there up between her legs! Her belly raged, and her loins, her lust-churning cunt, glowed with the seething desire scalding it! She clutched at his hugely swollen animal-balls, beginning to milk and caress them as she sucked hungrily and shamelessly at his massively throbbing cock. She was going to cum beneath his beautiful tongue... cum as she never had in her life! She heard him whine, then whine again in his own beastial ecstasy! God, she was actually bringing him joy!\n\nMaybe she was losing her mind, the naked, obscenely performing young wife thought, as she tongued and licked Caesar's great cock in her mouth... and then, she heard the powerful dog gutturally snarl at the same moment as his flanks began to furiously hump his cock deeper up into her greedily working throat! Simultaneously, she sensed her own peaking moment at hand, the latter driving her insanely on to greater and greater perversities! Demonishly, she sucked until his cock began to jerk wildly up inside her mouth... then, it spewed forth the searing, liquid cum from deep in the relentessly building depths of his balls, but not as she'd visualized it! The stream of scalding, viscid sperm was like an unceasing hose, filling her greedily sucking mouth almost before she could swallow it away... time and again, as if he were pissing down her throat, the lust-filled realization literally destroying her inside as her orgasm swept through her like some never-before, earth-destroying cataclysm!\n\nHe was gone before Carol could even try to comprehend what had happened. She lay back in a semi-exhausted nakedness, still breathing heavily and tremblingly staring at the empty, opened window. God... he was real... alive, exsistent all right... but could she tell anyone in the whole world that? In fact... in fact, the only concrete proof she had, even to herself, that the unbelievable act had occurred were the thin, still warmly glowing trickles of his sperm that trailed wetly from the corners of her lips down over her passion-flushed cheeks below...\n\n Caesar 12/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 12\n\nThe early morning California sunshine streaming through the bedroom window awakened Jean Blakely from an uneasy sleep. For a long moment she lay quite still, letting her widening, smoke-blue eyes scan her immediate, puzzling surroundings... then she remembered. She was in their smaller guest-room. She had given Carol and Steve the bedroom Mark and she occupied because the bed was more comfortable. Now, the reminder of Carol being in the house helped brighten her troubled mood.\n\nWith that, the twenty-two year old, young wife gingerly bounced to the floor, the short see-through nightie she wore hardly concealing the provocative quiver of curvaceous white flesh rippling voluptuously from her sudden movements. Against the sheer green nylon, her firmly erect breasts lifted and strained when she brushed her long, honey-blonde tresses behind her shoulders, their tiny pink nipples in semi-hardness visibly pushing out the diaphanous material. In the vanity mirror, the lovely, oval-faced girl saw this, a trace of narcissistic admiration penetrating her disquietness. She let her eyes wander downward over the reflection in the glass, picking up her brush to stroke through her hair as they did so. The narrowness of her slender waist had always pleased her, as was the tiny dimple of her navel an erogenous fascination. She dwelt then on the sweeping arch of her softly rounded hips, and the long tapering columns of her full white thighs and shapely calves, but it was the moundish, golden triangle of silken curls at the base of her flat little belly that invariably captured her attention.\n\nA sigh escaped her then, the reasons behind her uneasy frame of mind beginning to trickle from her memory bank to her conscious. A cold little chill crept upward along the smooth hollow of her back, with the abrupt concern for Caesar's welfare commanding her thoughts. Had he gotten through the night unharmed? Or, God forbid, was it possible that one of the sentries... or Link Morgan... even Mark, might have shot and... and killed him? Oh God, no... she wouldn't let herself even think of such a horror being a reality! What was it Granny Obert had said? ""They won't catch him, stop him, shoot him... and neither will they drive him off!"" Again, Jean sighed. Somehow, the recall of the near-century old woman's words seemed to soothe her anxiety. Anyway, both Mark and Steve would be coming home shortly and she would know first-hand all of the particulars the night had wroght. Though, even if her beautiful animal-lover had managed to safely evade them, only a part of her mental strain would be relieved. There was still the intense strain of Mark and her relationship following her unbridled episode with Caesar the night before last.\n\nJean's mind filled retrospectively with the unashamed wantoness she hadn't tried to hide as she'd given herself to the massive animal's love-making right before her husband's incredulous eyes. God, she hadn't been able to help herself, and he might have killed Mark had she not, the beautiful brute had been that jealous! She thought these things as she slipped into her robe, a fluttering of sensual excitement gnawing in her belly at the memory of Mark uncontrollably losing his own composure and crawling onto the bed to let her suck him while Caesar had fucked into her so powerfully from behind! God, she had never done anything like that before in her entire life, but she'd hoped to do it again and again... it had been so wonderful, giving herself fully to both of her lovers at the same time! And then, yesterday morning, she had seen the affected expression in Mark's eyes and on his handsome face, her blissful expectations crumbling in wistful guilt.\n\nFrom that moment, the tension between them had been unmistakable. Had Carol and Steve not arrived on schedule, the blond-haired young wife dreaded to think of the extent her husband's jealous contempt might have taken them. God, she loved Mark, wanted to live her lifetime loving him with every ounce of strength she had, and in the two-months of their marriage she felt certain she'd proved that! She had never bargained for the mysterious appearance of the handsome wild brute that had saved her from a vicious gang-rape, only to crawl up on her kneeling body from behind and bring her fulfilled sensual pleasure the likes of which Mark couldn't... at least, hadn't. W-Was it any wonder that she'd fallen under his mesmerizing animal-spell? He wasn't just a fierce, wild beast... he was Caesar, and she would always unashamedly love him!\n\nJean walked to the single bathroom the little two-bedroom, countryish home boasted, clicking the lock softly behind her and removing her robe. She seated herself daintily on the toilet-seat, her young mind rehashing to the delicate trickle of her relief. She was so thankful for Carol and Steve's presence in the house. It was her and Mark's first trial since their marriage, and God knows, it was not a normal one, but she sensed that their closest friends being there was going to help. At least, she and Mark couldn't work into a ranting, raving argument.\n\nShe didn't bother with the usual tissue absorption, but stood, removing her nightie and knotting up her hair, then stepped into the shower, the regulated warm spray invigoratingly restoring her confidence. God, she loved them both so much, she thought, while she almost sensually soaped her soft, white body from force of habit, her mind and hands correspondingly functioning in accord. It would all work out... she felt certain that it would... God, it had to!\n\n* * *\n\n""That goddamned Morgan... he frightens me,"" the slight young man with the neatly trimmed red-beard said as he climbed into the car. He tossed his alert green-eyes on the uniformed deputy sheriff who slid beneath the wheel opposite him. ""How the hell did he ever get to be Chief of Police in the burg?""\n\nMark Blakely grinned, his greyish-eyes lighting in thought. ""Politics, Steve, plain adulterated politics,"" the tall, chiseled-faced lawman tiredly answered. He set the patrol car into motion, making a misdemeanoring U-turn in the town square. ""Too complicated to elaborate on this time of morning. But he's powerful in the valley.""\n\n""He killed your father, didn't he,"" Steve said, rather than asked, remembering the shocking event.\n\n""An accident,"" Mark quickly responded. ""A hunting accident...""\n\n""But there was something between them, wasn't there?"" the red-bearded writer pressed. ""Didn't your dad beat the crap out of him in the street here, or something?""\n\n""They didn't get on,"" Mark Blakely answered without looking at his friend, making the necessary turns as he moved at a slow speed toward his home.\n\n""But they had a fight?""\n\n""Yes!"" Mark heard himself snap, then caught himself, aware of the edge to his voice. ""Dad whipped his ass... and two-weeks later he was dead... by an accidental bullet fired from Link Morgan's rifle.""\n\n""That sonofabitch... he'd probably even cheat at Monopoly!"" Steve Foster derided, lighting a cigarette.\n\nMark couldn't help but snicker at the remark. ""You write too much crap for that expose mag you work for, Steve.""\n\n""Maybe... maybe, but I know a lousy crook when I see one... if that gentle term can qualify such a filthy looking bastard."" The slender, bearded writer returned, pulling a note-book and pencil from his breast-pocket to rapidly scribble into. ""You think I can get an interview with his niece, Annie? I mean, after all, she was the girl raped by this Caesar brute, that's what my editor wants?""\n\n""I think so. Annie's a nice teenaged girl... nothing like her uncle,"" Mark replied. ""She's taken it well this rape horror... goes to school everyday since it happened. Nothing psychological seems to have happened to her.""\n\n""Maybe she's got sense that huge, ugly bastard doesn't know flows in her veins,"" Steve said as Mark neared the house.\n\n""Maybe. Her own folks were killed in an auto accident near San Diego. She's been in the valley some six-years... a very warm girl."" He thought for a moment, knowing what he had in mind. ""I might see her in a few hours. I'll see what I can arrange for an interview.""\n\n""A few hours? Christ, aren't you going to sleep, man?"" his red-haired house-guest questioned.\n\nMark forced a smile. Christ, how he'd love to, for about forty-eight hours! But inside him, he knew he couldn't rest, not with the unwanted, jealous rancor that churned there. How the hell did you tell a friend that your wife had gone ape over a dog... a goddamned wild, killer beast? ""I... I still have a policing job to do, Steve,"" he heard himself say in remarkably even tones. ""It's a pretty good deal here, and should I blow it, someone is always ready to take my place, eh? Anyway... I intend to have a chat with Annie Purcell this morning. I'll catch her on the way to school, and I'll try to set up an interview for you.""\n\n""Hey, man, that's great!"" Steve said, blowing out smoke. ""I mean, I need her story verbatum, you know?""\n\n""Sure. Annie's a sweet kid, pretty too. Maybe she'll even let you take pictures. That ought to up your bonus,"" Mark added.\n\n""Like frankencense and myrrh, old buddy!"" the red-bearded writer enthusiastically retaliated, scrubbing out his cigarette in the car-ashtray. ""I'll call the office and have a flick-boy sent right up!""\n\nMark swung the patrol-car into the yard, the sight of his house and the knowing that Jean was inside, gnawing at his entrails. Christ, he still couldn't believe it! The way she'd given herself to that crazy-wild animal sonofabitch! And sucking his own cock at the same time... goddamn... she'd drained it, swallowing his cum as if it were the last drop on earth!\n\nThat part had been beautiful, but the other? Damn her! She loved that fucking dog as much as she loved him! And that couldn't be! It just simply couldn't! He'd have to kill him... destroy him... the vicious bastard! It was unbelievable, but true! The goddamned beast claimed women... his very own Jeannie! Granny Obert was right! Oh shit!\n\n""Hey, man, let's get some coffee,"" Steve interrupted his thoughts, climbing from the car. ""I'll make it...""\n\n""Unless I miss my guess, you won't have to,"" Mark replied, sliding from beneath the wheel. ""Jean will be waiting for us...""\n\n* * *\n\nFor the first time since their marriage, Mark didn't kiss her when he entered the house. Instead, he slumped down into the breakfast booth and waited for her to pour coffee. He barely looked at her and Jean couldn't help but wonder if Steve noticed. If he had, he was being considerately kind in betraying no emotion.\n\n""Carol isn't up yet?"" he questioned, squeezing into the breakfast nook across from Mark.\n\n""I haven't heard a sound from her,"" Jean replied, pouring his coffee, then her husband's. ""Probably exhausted after the long drive up.""\n\n""I thought sure that she'd be out here wanting to hear more of the weird tale of the horny wild dog who rapes young girls, and his ferocious pack that has a whole country-side up-tight,"" Steve said with a little grin, bringing out a cigarette.\n\n""You make it sound like some sort of jamboree we're sponsoring for a tourist attraction."" Mark said, an irritable edge to his tone. ""And I assure you, Steve, it isn't.""\n\n""Hell, guy, I know that,"" his red-bearded friend quickly replied, applying fire to the white cylinder hanging from his lips. ""Maybe, I expected to see too much, or at least hear an eerie, wolf-like howl in the night...""\n\n""Be thankful that we didn't,"" Mark said, sipping from his cup. ""Though, I'll tell you, it's when you don't see or hear them that you can be worried. I'd almost lay money that they hit one of the sheep herds while we were cruising the town hour after hour. It's uncanny, the brain in that damned brute...""\n\n""You mean, the rape artist, the one they call Caesar?"" Steve clarified, and the deputy sheriff nodded without looking up at him or Jean who was occupying herself at the stove, though Mark wondered if she wasn't listening intently to every word they said.\n\n""You've actually seen this mythical german shepherd, then?"" Steve probed.\n\nMark did look up then, his tired eyes strangely hinting at the unmistakable strain going on behind them. ""Yes, I've actually seen him, Steve, and take my word for it, he's no goddamned myth!""\n\nJean swallowed tightly as she lay slices of bacon in a frypan with trembling fingers. A sense of relief had somewhat calmed her tensions at the knowing that her wild-lover continued to cleverly elude his would-be destroyers. But for how long, was the frightening worry tormenting her? Again, she tried to recall Grany Obert's comforting words, as Steve said: ""What gets me is how you've managed to keep this zany affair so goddamned isolated newswise. I mean, man, this is front-page, prime-time TV socko, eh?""\n\n""Not as difficult as it sounds, Steve,"" Mark answered. ""Crescent Valley has no newspaper of its own. We read the county-seat rag, and fortunately there's no little old ladies here who contribute the social-events to it, or undoubtedly the whole thing would've leaked out by this time. Like I told you on the phone, that's all we need... a flood of news-hawks from the various mediums to drive the whole valley beserk...""\n\n""G-Good morning, all,"" Carol's voice interrupted with a rather uncertain greeting. She wore a tight little smile on her vivacious, ivory-skinned face, her hands shoved deeply into the patch-pockets of her red robe.\n\n""Well, there she is,"" Steve allowed, smiling up at his dark haired, onyx-eyed young wife. ""I thought it was odd that you weren't out here to catch the spicy tale of the lurid beast that stalks them thar hills out yonder! Better come over here gal and give yore devil-chasin' mate a kiss on the cheek.""\n\nMomentarily, Carol hesitated, but only because she still wasn't quite herself yet. From the moment she had awakened from a deep, exhaustive sleep, her mind had immediately filled with the incredibly obscene depravity she had played more than a passive role in only hours before. It had to be an insane, lurid dream, she had naturally concluded, a reactive tremor rippling over the smooth ivory-flesh of her nakedness, and then she had seen the sun-lighted opened window, abruptly raising her upright in bed. In itself, the opening was hardly a convincing factor... but then she found the short strands of dog-hair on the bottom sheet... and several more clinging to the intimate flesh of her inner thighs and on the skin of her stomach!\n\n""Well, do I get my kiss or not, gal?"" her husband's words jarred her back to the immediate scene.\n\n""Of course,"" she said, pretending drowsiness as she scuffed toward where he sat, though she was vitally awake inside. She bent and kissed him, then lowered herself onto the leather-padded booth beside him, feigning a stifled yawn.\n\n""Did you sleep well, Carol?"" Jean asked, welcoming the presence of her friend and hoping to change the trend of the conversation. She set a saucer and cup before the raven-haired girl, filling it with steaming coffee.\n\n""Like a log,"" the vivacious brunette answered, already vowed that she would say nothing of her midnight visitor. God, how could she... even if she wanted to? After the way she had seduced him... actually sucked his beautiful dog-cock? A tiny shiver of lewd delight at the memory caused her to visibly tremor, and Jean said:\n\n""Are you cold, darling?""\n\n""What... cold? Oh... no, no, not really,"" Carol answered with a light laugh, consciously drawing her robe tighter around her throat.\n\n""It's probably this mountain air,"" Jean said, her smoke-blue eyes intently searching those of her closest friend. She had detected something in the brunette's moment of trembling, not the quiver of her lissome young body as much as the almost erotic expression that had briefly sparkled in her dark revealing eyes, familiarity registering within Jean at the recognition. She swallowed and forced a smile, watching the other look away, as if avoiding her discerning stare. M-My God... was it possible?\n\n""Well, tell me about your exploits, Darling?"" Carol was saying to her husband, purposely shying from Jean's perceptive gaze. The way she had seemed to look right into her very soul for one brief instant! Damn, had she given herself away? ""And toss me one of your cigarettes...""\n\n""Not much to tell, Baby. Except for old Mark's insistence, I'd still have to call the whole story a lot of blarney. All we did was ride around town, and meet an ugly bastard named Link Morgan, who did nothing for my appetite,"" her husband replied, passing her a cigarette and lighting it.\n\n""Speaking of appetites, how's breakfast coming, Jean?"" Mark questioned his blonde-haired young wife who had returned to the stove. ""I've got some things I have to do this morning.""\n\n""In a minute, honey,"" she answered, her back to him, and trying to keep this newly added tension from her voice. Her small, slender hands trembled as she broke the eggs into the frypan, her brain racing in a flusteration that bordered on rank jealousy. My God, she had to get a hold of herself! She was judging others by her own lurid acts... yet, he could've come to her window as before!\n\nMark couldn't help but let his confused, tired eyes linger on the voluptuous rear view of Jean's loveliness that even her robe couldn't hide. Christ, he thought, that a goddanmed vicious dog could come between them was absolutely insane! But he couldn't rid himself of the mental picture of her kneeling down slavishly on all fours, bent before the wild canine bastard fucking her from behind, and she thrusting her beautiful, naked ass back at his fucking animal-cock! She'd sucked him though... practically drawn the lining right out of his balls... but would she have done it if that weird sonofabitch hadn't been lacing her out of her mind with his huge driving prick? Shit, he couldn't think straight; he was too frigging tired. He hadn't had a decent night's sleep in days... ever since...\n\n""What about the girl who was raped?"" Carol was asking Steve. ""Didn't the doctor say that the sperm found inside her was definitely animal?""\n\n""That's what Mark says. I haven't talked to him... or to anyone really, only Morgan, the Chief of Police.""\n\n""Well, isn't she his niece?"" Carol pursued, catching a sidelong glance of Jean at the stove and wondering if she'd quelled any questioning thoughts her close-friend might be entertaining. Of course, she could always concoct some sort of story to cover if Jean suspected something. Certainly, she'd never believe the truth even if she told it! Who would... a wild sixty-nine orgy with a dog!\n\n""... She's his niece, and Doc Emory did confirm the animal sperm,"" Mark was saying in a near-aggravated voice. ""There's no question about the authenticity of the animal, or the rape... or any of the rest of it,"" he added, looking up at Jean as she spatuled fried eggs onto their plates. ""Is there, Jean darling?""\n\nCarol looked up to see her friend's eyes avoiding her handsome new husband's intent glare. Momentarily, they glanced at her, as if in sympathetic understanding. ""No,"" Carol watched her mouth form the word. ""No... there's absolutely no doubt about any of it!""\n\n Caesar 13/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 13\n\nMark welcomed the sanctity of his patrol car, the breakfast and hot coffee doing much to restore his energy. Damn, if he could just find it in his heart to forgive his young wife, Jean... but Christ, he couldn't... couldn't! He'd never forget the goddamned wanton expression on her beautiful face when that wild sonofabitch accomplished what he'd yet been unable to do! The vicious brute had stolen her away from him right then and there, though Mark knew she'd probably deny it to her dying day! There was only one way; he had to kill the raping bastard... and even that wasn't going to make her forget him!\n\nIrately, the uniformed deputy sheriff slammed the gears through their cycle, forcing his mind to concentrate on other immediate issues at hand. As much as he had his own personal problems, of which the wild-dog pack was playing an unbelievable part, there were other local matters to be looked to, especially the area's drug trouble. The high-school was seemingly saturated with it, and Link Morgan had done nothing concerning the three teenaged pushers Mark had picked up and turned over to the police chief. Though Mark tried never to draw obvious conclusions, Morgan's laxity in bringing the three before the county judge for indictment, plus his refusal to discuss the matter, underscored what he'd feared all along. He hated to believe it, but more and more it began to look as if Link was the supplier behind the young pushers, though to prove the matter might be next to impossible in Crescent Valley.\n\nThe police chief had the Newells on his side... good old venomous Lydia and her father, and who would buck Aaron Newell... even with him somewhere overseas. On top of that, Mark had already made an unaffordable enemy in the beautiful, auburn-haired whiplash of a daughter who had laid claim to him years back. But what else could he have done only spurn those big, lusty green-eyes? He'd come back to the valley from L.A. married and head-over-heels in love with Jean. His affair with Lydia, which had never been anything more than a lurid diet of sexual variety, was over! Hell, there'd never been any future in it from the beginning. There was no place for him in the wealthy Newell circle. It had always been his stud value, and he'd never tried to fool himself on that score. But Lydia didn't like her playthings taken from her, and she'd made that well known to him several days before. How had she so daintily put it? ""You... you sonofabitch... goddamn you, Mark Blakely! I'll have your nuts for this! I swear I will! I'll have your nuts!""\n\nMark's keen, but tired mind diligently worked as he drove, passing the high school and making the proper turns which the long, chestnut-haired Annie Purcell would take in her walk toward the granite-piled structure. He wasn't quite clear in his mind what value would come out of a chat with her, but she'd always been an amiable girl, talkative and eager, and she undoubtedly had at least been exposed to the pot-traffic at school. Anyway, he had to start somewhere, and he'd promised Steve that he'd try to get him an interview with her.\n\nHis mind was again reverting to chafingly jealous thoughts of Jean and Caesar when he saw the attractive brown-eyed teenager a half-block from her Uncle's house on Cypress street, the warm curves to her shapely young legs first catching his eye, then the miniskirt and white pullover she wore. Drawing closer, he realized that she was obviously braless... the new revolutionary thing... her full, youthful breasts doing an arousing sashay to her every bouncing step. Christ, school had changed since his day. He swallowed, wondering if maybe he shouldn't wait...\n\nShe saw him and waved. Mark smiled back, responsively easing the Sheriff's car to the curb and stopping, making no motions toward her, yet she swerved from the sidewalk to come and talk with him.\n\n""Hi, Mark.. . I-I mean Mr. Blakely... going toward school?"" she greeted and asked in one breath, her young white teeth glistening with her smile.\n\n""Y-Yes... as a matter of fact, I am,"" he stammered, her accidental use of his first name surprising him. In the past, it had always been Mr. Blakely. ""Come on, I'll drive you... I wanted to talk to you anyway,"" he added with a little smile of his own. ""Ooohhh?"" he heard her pleasant girlish voice questioningly fade as she unhesitantly circled the car, that too astonishing him. They had never been that close, though his uniform would probably reassure her. He opened the door for her and she climbed in, making none of the usual demure efforts toward covering her youthfully rounded thighs with the brevity of her mini-skirt. ""It's not very often that I get picked up by the handsomest man in town,"" she said with a light, flirtish air, the pleasing scent of fragrant soap reaching him.\n\nMark uncontrollably grinned as he glided the automobile back into motion, her less than naive coquettishness giving him another start that he hadn't been prepared for. He'd naturally had some experience with these teenaged girls in the course of his official capacity, but he doubted that he'd ever quite get with their casual disregard for the teasingly provocative sexiness they exuded. It was difficult to believe they were unaware of their ripened young charms, though he'd never thought of Annie along those lines, and it suddenly occurred to him that he was either getting old, or blind... or was it that she'd abruptly grown up when he wasn't looking?\n\n""What was it you wanted to talk to me about, Mr. Blakely?"" Annie questioned, purposely twisting in the seat so that she faced him, her young sheeningly encased legs nearly touching at the knees, her fully rounded thighs knowingly revealed to him. She saw his handsome, greyish-eyes magnetically rake over them, and a little'quiver of excitement fluttered through her.\n\n""I ah... I have a friend here... a writer who'd like to interview you, Annie,"" he clumsily managed, gluing his eyes to the street ahead with the sight of her curvaceous young thighs mentally branded in his mind. Christ! ""Name's Steve Foster and he writes for a national magazine!""\n\n""About the dog... Caesar... that night?"" she quickly responded, her teenaged, dark eyes innocently absorbing him. ""Is that what he wants to know about?""\n\nMark again swallowed, this time more tightly. ""Ah... yes, he wants to do an article on the wild-pack, Annie... but that isn't what I wanted to talk to you about... though I'd welcome anything you have to add to that night...""\n\n""Oh, there's nothing more. I've told everything. He did it... you know... screwed me, that's all,"" Annie replied with an outward naivete, her choice of lewd words causing the flesh of his balls to creep! ""Well... nearly all... That is, there's one thing that I haven't told anyone, Mr. Blakely, but... but I know I can tell you.""\n\nHe had to clear his throat before he could speak. ""Wh-What's that, Annie?"" he managed, not daring to look her way and be webbed by those luscious young thighs again.\n\n""Well... at first I tried to fight him,"" she said, speaking in a childishly soft, sultry voice that he could never know she had painstakingly rehearsed before a mirror. But then, she excitedly thought, there had been many things that had happened to her since Caesar, hadn't there? And Uncle Link had introduced her to them all... or nearly all... ""At first I did... until I realized that it was no use, and then... then, I gave up! I-I let him do it... even helped by pushing myself back at him! D-Does that make me sound like some sort of d-depraved girl, myself? I-I mean... the way some people look at me...""\n\nChrist almighty, Mark thought, driving right past the high school toward the Ranch Road; he was getting a gnawing hard-on at the sound of her voice and the lewd story she was telling him. He couldn't help but think of his own wife, Jean, naked and kneeling before the huge german shepherd, and the brute's thrusting cock driving her right out of her skull! Shit, could this inexperienced teenaged girl be expected to do less?\n\n""Listen,"" he hoarsely rasped, forcing the unwanted memories of his young wife and the mounted dog ramming his feral animal-cock up between the smooth grinding cheeks of her naked buttocks from his mind! ""Listen, there's no one in this town who can look down on you, Annie! You put that right in the forefront of your mind, eh? Try to understand that these are uneducated, almost ignorant folk who don't know any better. They're not really to blame... anymore than you were for what happened!""\n\n""I-I've tried that, Mr. Blakely,"" she softly replied, gazing downward toward her candidly exhibited legs in an accomplished gesture, fiery sensations already tingling hotly through her at the sudden realization of their being out on the Ranch Road and well passed the school! It... it could happen... if she were clever enough! But God... did she dare? Mark Blakely... wow, he was so handsome! ""Honest... I've tried... even thought of them not knowing any better... ignorant, as you say, but..."" she looked up at him, her flashing dark eyes rounded in question, ""but even uneducated people know about fucking, don't they?""\n\nShe might have shoved a white-hot, searing iron right between his legs, Mark headily reeled at her casual use of the graphic four-letter word, his swollen hardness jerking noticeably inside his pants-front! Goddamn, what was he doing out here in the hills with her, anyway? He'd momentarily lost his head, that was what! The fresh young feminine fragrance of her, and her wide-eyed innocent use of lurid words, say nothing of the way she was displaying her thighs all the way up to her panties to him, had lustfully set his blood-thumping cock into doing his thinking for him! Shit, he must be growing more senile than old Granny Obert... and he was in a thing over Jean's orgy with Caesar? What the hell was he stupidly contemplating but statutory rape! Goddamn... he could see the white nylon crotchband of her panties snugly hugging the puffy little pubic mound between her lush, teenaged thighs!\n\n""Well, don't they Mr. Blakely?"" she persisted.\n\n""Y-Yeah... sure, Annie... of course they know,"" he stammered, tearing his eyes from between her youthfully firm legs and beginning to look for a place to turn around. He had to get hold of himself! His resistance was at low-ebb from lack of sleep. His brain was grogged and his angered, slowly stiffening prick was lecherously attempting to make his decisions for him! Was that the way it'd been with Jeannie the first time? Christ, the narrow wisp of satiny whiteness caressing the fleshy swell between her rounded, full, young thighs was searingly imprinted in his roused brain! ""D-Don't worry, it'll all work out for you, Honey...""\n\nHoney! He'd called her Honey... and there was no doubt about that swelling in his pantleg and the way it'd jerked when she'd used the word, fucking! God, it looked as big, or bigger than Uncle Link's! Not that it mattered how big it was! She knew she'd love it inside her if it were no larger than her little finger! Mark Blakely! He was so handsome... and her pussy was getting so tingly wet! How... how was she going to manage it? She said: ""Wh-What was it you wanted to talk to me about, Mr. Blakely?"" I'd tell you anything... anything!""\n\nHoly Christ, there wasn't any question, Mark's nearly exhausted intelligence screamed! She, this devilish little teenage pricktease, was laying it on the line before him! He couldn't help but think of Lydia Newell's flagrant lust that had been his real indoctrination! Damn, was Annie blindly gearing toward being another Lydia? He tried to think of his wife, Jeannie, anything that would restore a measure of needed reason, but the mere thought of his voluptuous, blonde bride brought Caesar into the mental picture, coupled to her with his huge, imbedded animal-cock, and a vengeful rage boiled inside him!\n\n""W-What do you know about the pot in school?"" he threw at her, almost hoping that she would get angry and bring the whole trouble-heading scene to an end right there.\n\n""What do you want to know?"" the teenager questioned, inching closer to him along the seat.\n\n""The pushers... who are they?"" Mark snapped.\n\n""Leo Vincent, Corky and Billy White... but they haven't been to school in a few days,"" she quickly answered. ""No one's seen them... like as if they disappeared.""\n\nMark licked at his thin lips. They were the three he had picked up and turned over to Link Morgan. ""Has the traffic died down?""\n\n""It's dead, Mr. Blakely. You can't buy a joint at school right now,"" she answered, slowly slipping her arm around the back-rim of his seat as she slithered tightly against him.\n\n""Who's the source... do you know?"" he managed, sensing the warm weight of her arm behind him and the delicate play of her fingers at the back of his neck. Jesus Christ, he'd been so right... so right! She was offering all that ripe, youthful loveliness to him to fuck right now if he wanted it!\n\nAnnie swallowed, her young throat as tight as a drum. She knew... yes, she knew... and she'd barter the information for his making love to her if it were necessary! But... but Uncle Link would kill her if he ever found out! He would... he'd kill her for even thinking of taking her panties off for his enemy, Mark Blakely! It wasn't the same as before she'd begun to incestuously sleep with him; she hardly had any privacy or secrets anymore. He made her suck him every night before he ate her pussy and fucked her, and he never forgot to tell her that he'd skin her alive if she made a mistake!\n\n""l-I can't tell you that, Mark!"" she hoarsely exclaimed. ""Please... please don't ask me! J-Just be nice to me, Mr. Blakely please? I-It isn't easy being me right now... little Annie Purcell... the sweet young girl that, that dog, Caesar, raped... with everyone in the Valley looking down at me...""\n\nWhether it was the pathetic tone of her child-like voice, or her self-pitying words that reached him, Mark would never know, anymore than he could understand the reasoning behind his own sudden, stupidly impulsive statement: ""Damnit, I told you about these ignorant yokels! What do you think they'd say if they knew that goddamned wild brute had fucked my wife... and more than once, too?""\n\nAnnie gaped at his tormented, handsome profile. ""Y-You're kidding... you're kidding me... Mr. Blakely!"" she tremored; his own use of the wild-word hotly inciting her.\n\n""I wish to hell I were!"" he choked, swinging into the mouth of a dirt lane that led to a deserted quarry and coming to a skidding halt. He rammed the gears into reverse, then turned to gape at inch-distance into the attractive young face crowding his. ""I sure wish to hell I were, Annie... but I'm not! It's true, and everytime I think of it I'm ready to flip!""\n\n""Wait... don't back up!"" the long-haired teenager pleaded in a throaty whisper. ""Please, Mr. Blakely... don't back up... Keep going... drive up into the quarry..."" she hissingly pleaded, her sweet young breath hot against his cheek. And then he felt her other small hand's electrifying contact with the tensed muscle of his thigh, beginning to caress warmly as it moved with pointed intention toward the jerking rod of hardness straining at his pants front! ""Maybe I can make you feel better... ease the ache inside you,... at least... draw the fire out of this for you!""\n\n""Christ!"" he lurchingly swore to the hot, encircling pressure of her small palm and fingers suddenly grasping the thickened hardness of his throbbing cock inside his pants. ""D-Do you know what you're saying... doing, Annie?"" he rasped at her, his fired brain spinning like the vanes on a windmill, while her delicate young hand began to knowingly trace the outline of his long rigid prick with unbelievably skilled fingers!\n\n""Yes... yes, of course I know, Mr. Blakely! Can't you tell by my hand on your cock?"" she lewdly whispered, then possessively clutched it as she pressed forward, crushing the resilient young flesh of one full, bra-less breast against his tensed arm and kissed his cheek with warm, wet lips. ""Please, Mr. Blakely... please? Do it to me... I want you to! Fuck me... do anything you want to me... just let me make you happy!""\n\nHe couldn't have moved at that moment had he wanted to! Her lithe, young body hotly pressed against him, her yielding, teenaged breast searing the muscled-flesh of his arm right through his shirt-sleeve, but it was her youthful little hand caressing his throbbing cock that was tearing him up inside! Her lustful plea with its lewd words screamed in his tired skull and he knew he was rapidly losing any resistance to her that he might have had! Still, he made one last effort...\n\n""Damnit, Annie... I can't! You're just a... a child... a little girl for Christ's sake!""\n\n""Oh God!"" the chestnut-haired teenager gasped, suddenly grasping his big hand in the small one that had been eagerly stroking his thickly pulsating hardness. She'd never accept no for an answer now! She was so hot and wet between her legs! Excitedly, she guided his strong hand to the naked smooth flesh beneath her sweater, until the tiny hardened nipple of one full rounded young breast was pressing into its palm! Then she sensually whispered: ""Does that feel like a little girl's tit to you, Mr. Blakely?""\n\n""Christ!"" he choked, stalling the car as he twisted in the seat to pull her tightly against him, his mouth finding her lushly opened young lips and his tongue thrusting hotly between them! Shit, he was lost! He was going to fuck her if it meant twenty-years in prison! He couldn't help himself, he knew as he squeezed and kneaded the firmly overflowing flesh of her warm, teenaged breast in his lecherously working hand! But goddamn, he better get off this well-traveled road before someone came along and saw them!""\n\n* * *\n\nSomeone had already seen them, but Mark Blakely had no way of knowing that.\n\nLydia Newell sat beautifully astride the big bay, enjoying her morning ride as she skirted the perimeter of the A and B's vast south range following the canyon-rim trail that afforded a panoramic view of the entire valley. She saw his patrol car, recognizing it from its black and white markings.\n\nA sensation of excitement rippled through her, quickly followed by another of dismay at the thought of the distance separating them. By horse-trail, he was at least six-miles off... unless he doubled back along the old range-road! If he did, she could easily intercept him near the creek... and that could prove damned interesting. She might even forgive him for his bastardly trick the other day of just cumming in her mouth and leaving her unsatisfied down between her legs, providing he was properly sorry and took good care of her today. God knows, she could certainly stand a goodly piece of her ex-lover's viriley-hardened cock this morning... or any morning for that matter!\n\nShe reined the bay to a halt and pulled field-glasses from the saddle-bag she always carried. And then a further feeling of disappointment gnawed at her belly as she saw his patrol car turn into the entranceway of the old quarry road and stop. He was turning around... Damn him!\n\nThe stately, auburn-haired girl fixed the glasses to her eyes and adjusted them. She could make-out Mark inside, but not too distinctly. Damn! He wasn't alone... there was a girl with him! Frantically, she adjusted and re-adjusted the glasses, but as powerful as they were, she couldn't identify the girl's features... only that the two of them were suddenly embracing, and she didn't have Jean Blakely's honey-blonde hair!\n\nThe sonofabitch! The car was moving, but not turning around! He was heading toward the old quarry, another mile on top of the half-dozen that separated them! Damn him... goddamn her, whoever she was... and little Lydia was going to find that out, even if she had to watch for them coming back!\n\n* * *\n\nMark had given up all effort toward fighting the lecherous drive eating heatedly at his churning loins. He found a parking place between the excavated pit-wall and dilapitated stone-crusher, backing into it, quickly cutting the car's engine then grasping and pulling Annie to him. She whimpered as he ran his hungry hand beneath her sweater, hotly clutching at the resilient young flesh of her naked breasts, his open mouth glued to hers, their wet, simmering tongues darting and lashing in mounting sexual fervency.\n\n""Oh Christ, Annie... this is wrong... crazy!"" he hissed, holding her tightly to him while his big hand continued to the swollen warm flesh of her full, satin-soft breasts. He caught the tiny, hardened buds of their marble-like nipples between his squeezing fingers, pulling and rolling them again and again to make her gasp into his mouth as he wetly tongue-fucked into it. Then, panting like the satyr he felt he was, he raised his head and gaped down into her enticing young face. ""But I don't give a goddamn... not if you don't, Honey! If my wife can let a dog fuck her, then I can fuck you can't I?""\n\n""Oh, yes, yes, Mr. Blakely darling!"" the teenager passionately moaned, clinging tightly to him. ""You can do anything you want to me... or tell me what you want me to do to you! I'll suck it for you... let it cum all up in my mouth and swallow it if that's what you want, Lover! Anything, Mark... only don't make me wait any longer! Let's... let's get naked... I want to see your cock!""\n\nIn a surge of blinding lust the likes of which Mark couldn't remember ever claiming him, he pulled at his clothing, simultaneously watching the voluptuous teenaged girl beside him tug the white pullover sweater from her lovely upper body, the actual sight of her fully rounded, white young breasts in their naked youthful beauty causing his swollen cock to jerk achingly in his pants. Their tiny, cherry-like nipples were as hard as pebbles, and the mounds of silk-smooth flesh quivered and swayed provocatively to her nearly frenzied stripping away of her clothing.\n\nHe watched the tiny skirt disappear, then her panty-hose, and finally the wispy nylon bikini panties that unveiled the sparsely growing curls of her young teenage pussy-lips, the most lust-enticing sight he could ever remember gaping at. She started to move toward him, her dark young eyes hungrily fastened on his towering, rock-hard cock, but he held out his hand to restrain her, clutching and pressing simultaneously against the soft give of her full, sensuously formed breast.\n\n""I want to hold it, kiss it... suck it, Mr. Blakely!"" the naked young girl hotly whimpered as he pressed her backward until she was lying back against the corner of the back of the seat and the door, one foot up on the cushion, the other on the floor. Her curvaceous, smooth young legs were lewdly spread open to him, the whiteness of her full, rounded thighs and belly contrasted by the dark silken curls of her sparsely curling pubic hair! He could readily see the thin pink crevice her blood-flushed cunt-lips were trying to conceal between, his aching cock responsively jerking upward with an almost painful series of throbs at the lust-wetting sight!\n\nGo on, Jean, fuck your cheatin' little cunt back at the sonofabitch! If that's what you want, fuck your ass back at him 'till you whelp like a bitch! he insanely balanced. And this is what I'll do...\n\n""Oh... oh Mr. Blakely, lover!"" Annie moaned, clutching at his head as he lurched forward between her widespread, warmly trembling young thighs, feeling his lifting of her legs and drawing them back for him to give him the greater access to her naked cunt that she knew he wanted. She stroked at his tousled hair, sensing his hands wedging beneath the rounded moons of her taut young buttocks and drawing her further down the seat, his handsome face suddenly nuzzling into the wet, fire-filled intimacy of her eager loins!\n\nChrist! The sweet, fresh youthful aroma of it alone was enough to make him cum, Mark inwardly reasoned, staring lecherously at the bewitching spectacle of her snugly clenching little cuntal lips and the lustrous dark curl of thinly sprouting pubic hair encircling it! He moved closer, thrust out his tongue and drew it slipperily from the base of her tightly clasping pussy-slit up to the very tip of her excitedly jerking clitoris, spreading open the fleshy, blood-engorged lips like a burning, pointed scoop, sweeping over the intricate, naked flesh of her sensitive inner-secrets with satyrical aggressiveness.\n\n""Oh... ooohhhhhhh God!"" Annie groaned sensually, her whole youthfully excited body nakedly trembling beneath his erotically flicking tongue. ""Darling! Ooohhh... you're wonderful! Yess... do it! Eat my cunt, Mr. Blakely! Ooohhh... I want to suck your cock while you lick me there... swallow your cum... please... please turn around for me!""\n\nHer unbelievable, wanton plea scraped and lashed at his lust-governed brain, and as much as he wanted to shove his aching cock right down her teenaged throat, he fought it! Instead, he licked several more times through the hot, wet deliciousness of her hungrily clenching young cunt, then raised up over her, crawling intentionally forward. ""Another time, Baby... not today! I'm going to fuck you... so reach down between your legs and put it where it belongs! Mr. Blakely's going to fuck you now, Annie!""\n\n""Ooohhh... yesss... all right, darling, whatever you say!"" the whimpering teenager passionately moaned. ""Fuck me, Mr. Blakely, darling... fuck me good!"" she hissed, grasping the length of his probing cock down between them and seating it's swollen head at the tiny pulsating lips of her wetly waiting vaginal mouth! ""Do it... do it, Mark! Fuck me 'till I scream... please!""\n\n* * *\n\nThe bay was tiring. She'd pushed the beast too far, especially on an uncertain, downhill trail. She should have ridden the sorrel, he was a much surer-footed animal on this type of terrain. But then, she hadn't expected to catch her ex-lover in a clandestine encounter, had she? The sonofabitch! The way he'd walked away from her after she'd sucked him off! Professing deep love for that simple-headed, little blonde haired wife of his! And here he was out in the hills with some other cunt! Damn her soul! Who could it be? She had to know... because no one took a girl into the old quarry like he had, unless he was going to fuck her! Oh, the pretentious bastard! He was going to pay for this, and so was his blonde little lovely bride, but she had to know who the girl with him was... had to!\n\n""Goddamn you, Dante, move... move!"" Lydia snapped, gouging her spurs into the big animal's flanks and causing it to buckingly react. ""Move, you sonofabitch!"" she spat, viciously yanking the reins as they moved down the slope. ""I want to see the face of that bitch with him!""\n\n* * *\n\nMark had no more than wormed his long, thick length of hardened cock-flesh into the tight wet sleeve of her hotly clutching pussy-channel when the curvaceous teenager began to nakedly writhe and squirm beneath him, obscenely thrusting her smooth rounded young hips and buttocks up at his impaling cock with frenzied strokes, accompanied by passion-filled whimpers and gasping little cries! ""Oh God... oh God... oh God!"" she moaned, heaving her young delectable loins in an immediate fury upward at his pulsating cock slithering into her tightly clinging cunt. ""Oh Darling, it's so big... it fills my hot little hole right up to my belly! Aaahhhh... give it to me... Mr. Blakely! Fuck me hard with it! Yesss... like that... ooohhh, I want to see! I want to see!""\n\nShit, he was going to go right out of his goddamned head! The flaming velvety flesh of her childish vagina was wetly grasping and nursing his aching hardness like a gripping butter-coated hand, the frenzy of their fucking filling the car with flat fleshy slapping sounds! From the very first stroke, he felt his sperm-coated balls thudding hard down against her tiny, puckered anus as they wedged between the ovaled white moons of her wide-spread ass-cheeks! He lifted himself to allow her the lewd view she wanted, his eyes fixing on her firm, teenaged breasts that were quivering like some delicious, white gelatinous substance with his every jarring fuck up into her! She raised her head and gaped down between them as did he, the sight of his long, thick cock moistly vanishing inside the wide stretched, curl-ringed mouth of her young pink cunt causing her to gasp out in sensual desire!\n\n""Oh... oohhh... I'm going to cum, Mr. Blakely! Yesss... cummmmiinnngg!"" she wailed, wrapping her smooth, naked legs around his back and spiraling her quivering young cuntal muscles up onto his charging cock like an acrobat shinnying a pole!\n\nWildly, she fucked and squealed beneath him, her voluptuous young-girl body quaking and jerking in the throes of her orgasm, her yielding, naked flesh clinging as if she were welded to him! Chrisi, he couldn't stop now! He hoped she'd understand... not go into some up-tight fit because she'd cum... and then she half-screamed:\n\n""Oh... ooohhh... sweet fucker... I'm cuummniiinnggg agaaiinnn!""\n\nMark felt her long, young nails gouging the hard flesh of his arms, shoulders and ribs as she trembled and spasihed around the length of his aching, buried cock plunging into the receptive, wet hole between her wide-spread, teenaged legs! Once more, she let out a banshee-like cry and he knew she was cumming again! Jesus Christ, she was a real nympho! No doubt about it, he thought wildly! The luscious little bitch was a nympho! Go ahead, Jeannie, get fucked by your goddamned Caesar... or any other dog you take a notion to! I'll take this little wanton nympho to even the score! Go ahead... go ahead!\n\nLustfully, he looked down between their wetly perspiring bodies to see the hot, pink flesh of her glistening inner-cunt clinging tightly to the moistly glistening hardness of his pistoning cock when he fucked back out of her! Christ, it was like pink, delicately spun sugar-candy sucking hungrily at his heavily veined shaft of long, thick rigidity, the silken, hair-fringed mouth of her youthful little pussy-hole feverishly clenching it and holding it deep up inside her! Like the lecher he knew that he was, Mark fucked harder, sensing the hot, liquid delicacy of her young, tender belly eagerly swallowing the turgid head of his pulsing cock! She whimpered, but never pulled away from him even a fraction as he increased the rapidity and intensity of his strokes into her lasciviously upthrusted, young cunt!\n\n""Oh God, Mr. Blakely... darling... lover... we'll do this again, won't we?"" Annie whimpered. ""Again and again? Ooohhh... you fuck into me so wonderful! I love you! Oooohhh... I've got to suck it... taste your cum, Darling! Oooohhhh Godddd, I'm going to again... yesss... nowwwww!""\n\nInsanely, she clung to him, her curvaceous teenaged legs locked tightly with her ankles up over his back, her youthful loins smacking fleshily up against his as she undulated wildly her smoothly grinding hips and buttocks, making her cuntal-channel wetly massage his burning hard cock in a lewd, salacious churning act that caused his cum-filled balls to signal the end!\n\n""Christ!"" he choked. ""Oh Christ! I... I'm going toooo!""\n\nFrantically, she began to writhe and lurch in under him, her small hands pressing against his strongly pumping hips as if she were fighting him!\n\n""No! No, God... not this way! Please?"" she pleaded, her youthful strength forcing his heavily pulsating cock out of her tightly locked young cuntal passage as she seemed to withdraw herself down into the soft give of the car seat! ""Crawl up over me, Mr. Blakely! I want it in my mouth! Shoot it in my mouth, Darling! I want to suck it... swallow it... please?""\n\nMark didn't struggle, but let her manipulate him above her until he was practically sitting on the soft white cushions of her young resilient tits, the bubbling pool of hot sperm raging in the bloated vat of his balls blinding him to all but the desperate urgency of shoving his jerking cock back into her anyplace! Almost frenziedly, she grasped its thick, moistened base, pulling the heavy foreskin back as far as it would go, and nibbling her roundly ovaled lips up over the swollen, purplish head that was still glistening wetly from her cuntal secretions! Little purling mewls and humming sounds of intense passion arose in her throat, vibrating the length of his long, impatiently jerking hardness as she began to feverishly tongue and suck it! She cupped his jism- filled balls in her small, hot hands, gently levering them in a to-and-fro motion to the rhythm of her back-and-forth head movement, making him wildly understand what she wanted!\n\n""Oh shit!"" Mark choked, beginning to thrust his pelvis forward and fuck in and out of the hot, moist shelter of her hungrily enveloping young mouth! ""Suck it, you luscious little cunt! Suck it... suck it hard... and any second now... it's going to fill that soft warm belly of yours with a big flood of cum!""\n\n""Mmmmmmmm! Mmmmmmmmmm!"" Annie passionately moaned in her obscenely positioned nakedness, eagerly massaging and milking his heavy sperm-bloated balls with her youthfully clutching hands as she tried to work his thickly pistoning cock further and further into her voraciously sucking mouth and throat!\n\nAnd then, it happened! He was riding the full, rounded mounds of her swollen young breasts with his lewdly churning ass-cheeks, and watching the pink inner-flesh of her lushly ovalled lips clinging hotly to his moving cock when he withdrew it from her mouth in the backstroke. Then suddenly, in the midst of it all, he felt her slender middle finger tenderly slipping up into his rectum all the way to the palm of her hand! ""Oh Christ!"" he gasped and swore when she began to expertly rotate it around inside and massage the sensitive, rubbery depth ""Ooooohh... that did it, Baby... I'm cummmmniiinnggg! Suck it hard you cocksucking little bitch!""\n\nMark writhed his hips furiously, watching her pretty young cock-contorted face, the lips sucking slavishly, his cock hardening ever greater with the presence of the needle-like stream of white hot sperm rushing the full length of it!\n\nIt burst as the young girl beneath him vaguely heard him mouthing obscenities, his jerking cock gushing forth thick jets of his pungent tasting cum, flooding deep into her impatiently waiting mouth and throat! She felt her cheeks ballooning and contracting almost to the bursting point as she swallowed in hungry, thick gulps, fastening her thinly stretched lips tightly around his spasming hardness and sucking furiously, while his massive resevoir of wetly gushing cum continued to squirt down into her mouth and his hands clutched at her head, pulling her face harder up onto his wildly spewing prick!\n\nThe ecstasy of it was even greater than she had imagined it would be, and at the first hot pungent taste of his love-juice her own climax had been triggered again! Every muscle of her nakedly writhing young body contracted as she felt the erotic jolt of rapture convulse one last time through her insatiably jerking loins and belly! And then, his wonderful cock began to grow limp in her still hungrily sucking little mouth, until gradually there remained nothing but near exhaustion and wonder between them.\n\nBreathing heavily, Mark climbed off of her obscenely sprawled young nakedness, the sight of her lush teenaged lips and chin glistening with the warm, wet whiteness of his sperm sending a contemptible wave of self-loathing surging through him for what he had done to the young high school girl. But to Annie, who was slowly raising herself up in the seat, her young eyes lovingly fixed on the naked, handsome lover beside her, there was only wonder... if and how soon could she make it happen with Mr. Blakely again!\n\n Caesar 14/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 14\n\nIn nothing short of lynx-eyed rage, Lydia Newell wasted no time in reaching the Crescent Valley Police Chief by telephone. Nor did she mince words with the barrel-chested official in conveying to him what she thought of his ""little whore niece!""\n\n""What the hell, Lydia, I-I can't believe it!"" Link Morgan stammered in immediate jealous anger. He'd been sitting behind the scarred desk in his grubby Town-Hall office, staring idly at the half-empty bourbon-bottle he'd been nursing, while lecherously contemplating the tightly rounded, naked young ass of his dead sister's daughter whom he'd so patiently been schooling in the sinful skills of incestuous sex. The jangling phone had interrupted his lust-whetting thoughts, but the irritation in his voice quickly faded when Aaron Newell's fire-eating daughter bitterly unloaded on him! Goddamn, he couldn't believe it... Annie and Mark Blakely? The little two-timing hot-box.\n\n""Y-You're sure, girl... I mean?""\n\n""Don't show your stupidity, Morgan! I don't make mistakes! You ought to know that!"" she gnashed into his ear, causing him to momentarily jerk the receiver away. ""I saw when they went in, then left the old quarry... and I doubt like hell that they were hunting for fossils! But that's neither here nor there! You listening?""\n\n""Y-Yeah, sure, Lydia! I'm hearing every word!"" the red-faced police officer obediently replied, his mean eyes vindictively glaring with the thoughts of what he would do to the unthankful little cunt for this! And Blakely, the sonofabitch, he'd hang him in the bargain!\n\n""I know what you're thinking, but forget it!"" the snapping voice of the auburn-haired girl intuitively ordered. ""We're doing this my way, just as we planned! Understand?""\n\n""Right, right... your way, Lydia,"" Morgan quickly agreed, though his own vengeful thoughts were far from forgotten. ""Just name the time...""\n\n""Tonight, if I can inveigle Jean Blakely out here to the ranch... and unless I've lost my grip, you can count on it,"" Lydia advised, her words reaching him in an almost serpentine hiss. ""I'll call you back to verify everything within an hour or so. I want Mark Blakely's balls tacked right up over my bed, Link, you undrerstand?""\n\n""Right... I know! You can count on me!"" Morgan answered in a half-drunken, private viciousness of his own.\n\n""I better be able to! Get the camera equipment ready, and don't forget... the acid, eh?"" she schemingly reminded. ""We'll catch the whole scene on film, then select after... but remember, keep my face out of it, Buster! Do what ever you want with the rest of me.""\n\n""Right,"" Link said, lustfully grinning at the prospective thought. ""Don't worry, Honey, they'll be pictorial gems...""\n\n""Okay, okay... I can just imagine what's going through that lecherous brain of yours. You just sit there and think about it until I call you and verify that it's on... and don't come out here staven drunk,"" the valley's richest and most powerful bachelorette warned. ""Or I might just have two pair of balls hanging over my bed!""\n\n* * *\n\nSteve was up for lunch, then away on his quest for story material, leaving Jean and Carol to rattle uneasily around the small house. Both girls sensed the unwanted strain between them, but neither could put a finger on the actual crux of the other's reasoning. While Mark, who had come home shortly before noon in a miserable, untalkative mood, slept in the guest-room, the once inseparable girls attempted to patiently overcome the secretive barrier which had pitted them against one another. Though they both unwittingly shared the identical, sensuous desire for Caesar's animal-affections, neither could openly admit to it for what each felt were obvious, debasing reasons. Instead, they drank coffee, warmly fumbling through memories and people from times passed, while their young female brains privily filled at every chance with thoughts and reveries of their incredible dog-lover.\n\nOnce, Jean in her flusterated jealousy, had been sorely tempted to come right out with it! She just had to know if her wild darling had come looking for her last night! But just as she was about to broach the question, the telephone intervened, and Carol, dreadingly suspecting a prying interrogation from her dearest friend, had welcomed the interruption with a sigh of relief. In fact, while Jean talked, the raven-haired girl had risen from the couch and poured herself a cognac from the cocktail table...\n\n""I... I don't know what you mean,"" Jean was saying into the phone, her apparently troubled words reaching Carol as she recapped the bottle, then tugged the hem of her sweater down over her slacks. There was a tightness in Jean's voice that her friend readily recognized, the latter returning to the davenport as she listened intently, yet really not meaning to eavesdrop...\n\n""... About Mark, you say? What about him, Miss Newell? All right, then Lydia, but we've never met... I see... Yes, it's quite obvious what you're implying, but I don't think I'm inter... You're not being very nice!... Yes, yes, she's the Chief of Police's niece... I don't believe it!... This... this morning?... That doesn't mean that they!... Well... what time?... The A and B on the Ranch Road, isn't it?... All right... what time, again? Eight... Yes... I promise, I won't tell a soul... but you better be damned well right, Miss Newell!""\n\nCarol sipped at her cognac. Something was definitely not right, and it certainly had to do with Mark. The expression on Jean's face as she recradled the telephone would have portrayed that had she not overheard the one-sided conversation. Ordinarily, Carol thought, she could and would put forth the questioning probe; they had always been that close. But after the thing both of them had been carefully weathering all morning, how could she?\n\nJean returned to the couch forcing a strained, pinched smile. ""Lord, I'm sorry, Carol, but I have an overlooked engagement this evening. These small towns,"" she managed, nervously picking up her coffee-cup. ""If it isn't a school thing, the local Woman's Club manages to get some fund raising program going, and of course because of Mark's position, I'm always expected to attend.""\n\n""I understand, Dear,"" Carol sympathised. ""I just poured myself a cognac. Would you like one?""\n\n""Yes... yes, I think I need something,"" Jean replied, her mind filled with Lydia Newell's shocking conversation, though she didn't believe a word of the girl's accusation concerning Mark and Annie Purcell that very morning! But what else had she meant by ""choice information relative to your husband""? God, the wealthy girl's spiteful tone had actually unnerved her!\n\nThat Mark had undoubtedly had some sort of love-life before their hasty courtship and marriage came as no surprise to Jean, and it may well have been with Lydia Newell... but little, teenaged Annie Purcell? She couldn't believe that...\n\n""Wh-What? I'm sorry Carol, I wasn't listening,"" the young blonde wife startledly responded. ""What did you say?""\n\n""I asked if you'd like some water with this cognac, Honey?""\n\n""No... no thank you... I'll pour it into my coffee,"" Jean said, leaning forward and offering a smile. ""Coffee royale... I love them, don't you?""\n\nSlowly, Carol re-approached the couch, then lowered herself, adding the cognac to Jean's coffee. ""Maybe... maybe, you'd like me to go along with you tonight, Honey... you know, so that you can get away early...""\n\n""No! No... That is, it's one of those personal invitation affairs, Carol,"" Jean, with her forced little smile, advised. ""I'm terribly sorry to walk off on you like this, but I don't know what else I can do, Darling...""\n\n""I understand, Jean. Don't worry about Steve and me. We'll be here when you get back,"" Carol assured, patting her friend's hand. ""Just... just don't be too long.""\n\n""Oh, I won't... I won't...""\n\n Caesar 15/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 15\n\nJean could cry. Mark had left the house without a word to her. She'd wanted so much to discuss Lydia Newell's phone conversation with him, and especially give him the opportunity to say something concerning Annie Purcell that would clarify the auburn-haired girl's malicious intimations. God knows, it wasn't that she'd readily believe such vicious gossip, nor wanted in the least to doubt his fidelity... but not even a word! She'd never seen him so close-mouthed, so guiltily ignoring her!\n\nThe lovely, honey-blonde young wife could hardly believe it when he'd slammed the bedroom door between them, his heavy footfalls pounding along the hallway until the outside house-door closed and his patrol car started up! Dear God, what would Carol and Steve think? And then she remembered that she didn't have to worry about them, they'd gone out for dinner.\n\nWell, she could be thankful for that, at least. The unexplainable shame of their strained marriage after only two-months would be unbearable! At first, she'd felt certain that his embittered attitude had been because of her uncontrollable, wanton orgy with Caesar, but after listening to Lydia Newell and the way he had stormed out on her, she was no longer so sure. Even so, and regardless of what he'd done, didn't he realize that she would forgive him? God, she loved him so much... but... but she loved her Caesar, too!\n\nConfused and nearly in tears, Jean dressed. She hardly knew what Lydia Newell expected of her, forgetting whether she'd been invited to dinner or not. Mark's actions had upset her so. Nevertheless, she had to go... had to know more no matter how horrible it would be... and she dressed accordingly, the striking Lydia Newell's emphatic statement constantly repeating itself in her mind: ""It's time you learned a few things about your handsome husband, Jean darling... and don't tell a soul that you're coming here!""\n\nWhat else could she do but agree? Nor had she broken her word. Though she couldn't quite understand the insistence for such sworn secrecy, Lydia's emphasis of it had, and was, almost clamily intriguing her. What more could the wealthy girl add to what she'd already implied that demanded such a furtive meeting? God... had she made some horrible mistake in marrying Mark... and even if she had, what could she do? She loved him so much... so much!\n\n* * *\n\nAfter she'd securely concealed Link Morgan in his strategic spot in her bedroom clothes-closet, taken a long look at the harmless appearing little sugar-cube on the serving tray, Lydia Newell entered the luxuriously furnished front-room of their ranch house with an almost evil, lust-tugging smile playing about her sensual mouth. It had occurred to her that Jean Blakely did... actually did! The voluptuous blonde delight closely resembled her ex-roommate at college... resembled her to a striking T! And what erotic hours they had spent together! Of course, Ann had been made-to-order lesbian material from her parental situation, but who was to say this gorgeous creature was any different? God, wouldn't that be an unexpected pleasure though! Actually, the tiniest leanings would be enough, regardless of whether she knowingly, or unknowingly, acknowledged them; the acid, with proper suggestiveness, would quickly bring them to the surface! Damn, it'd been a long time since she'd enjoyed those intoxicating games, hadn't it? The idea was more than slightly invigorating, especially with it producing all the desired results she vindictively sought. One way or the other, she was going to have her ""pound of flesh"" this night!\n\nThe curvaceously shaped, auburn-haired girl in her braless, slack ensemble, was in the act of mixing herself a drink when the front bell rang. She smiled, placing the ice-cube filled glass onto the small bar and walked toward the door, enjoyably performing the task of the servants she had dismissed for the evening.\n\n""Well... hello, Jean... please come in?"" she warmly greeted the enthralling, shoulder-length, blonde-haired lovely in the black, mini-cocktail dress, her raking green-eyes immediately dropping from the revealing cleavage of smoothly firmed, white full breasts to the dark nylon-encased beauty of perfectly rounded, lush thighs that tapered downward toward exotic calves and enviable ankles. ""I didn't expect that you'd dress so... so enchantingly, Dear. You look absolutely stunning!""\n\n""W-Well... thank you,"" Jean, with widening eyes, replied, surprised at the other's generous compliments. ""I wasn't sure whether you had mentioned dinner or...""\n\n""Come in and have a drink, Darling,"" Lydia expertly trimmed her partially asked question short, catching her arm with feminine gentleness and leading her into the vast livingroom toward a couch. ""Here... sit down, Honey. This is my favorite nook... more intimate than the rest, I think. What will you have?""\n\n""Oh... oh, anything..."" Jean answered, carefully seating herself so that her knees were chastely touching, her revealed legs and outer thighs demurely at an angle. She watched the gracefully striking young woman glide away to the corner-bar. It was difficult for her to believe that only hours before, her hostess had almost knifingly insisted that this secret tete-a-tete be held. Appraisingly, Jean let her smoke-blue eyes brush over the other's appealing curves, noting the masculine broadness of shoulder and narrow waist. But the full, voluptuous contours of her rounded hips and buttocks in their silverish, tight-fitting slacks, belied any male influence. And her ovaled, full sweeping breasts, obviously unhampered by a bra according to their nipple-embossed flow of movement, were those of a girl who would look as well without, as with brazziere... and that was a rarity.\n\n""I prefer martinis this time of evening,"" Lydia was saying without glancing back at her. ""And seeing you have no preference... An olive, or lemon twist?""\n\n""Fine... either,"" Jean automatically responded, hardly knowing what she was saying as she tried to reason the meaning behind it all. Nothing was happening as she had anticipated.\n\n""I know you're quite up-tight about our phone-conversation,"" Lydia said in a calculatedly disarming tone as she gracefully returned to the couch with their drinks, smiling and handing one to Jean before she eased downward onto the edge of the cushion. ""I think such things are better done on a full stomach, Jean dear... so let's have dinner first, just you and me, then talk."" With that, she confidently added an additional lie: ""I prepared it myself... orange duck, and not very good, I'm afraid, but at least, private... as this little get-together should be.""\n\nJean sat forward, running her tiny tongue-tip over her lips nervously. ""Just... just what is this... this little get-together all about, Lydia?""\n\nSurprising Jean, the stunning aubum-haired girl lightly laughed, then charmingly arose to her feet. ""Later, Darling... Now, why don't you give me a hand in the kitchen? There's only the two of us tonight. Would you mind?""\n\nTotally overwhelmed by the other's captivating manner, Jean gained her feet and took her drink, as did her hostess, into the elaborate kitchen, readily helping with the dinner they carried to the dining table. Finally, they sat down at an intimate setting, eating scrumptiously, Jean thought, with the proper wines, the light conversation doing nothing but putting her at ease, and making her wonder if any of their intensive exchange on the telephone had ever taken place.\n\nIt wasn't until they were back in the livingroom over coffees and cognac, still enjoying a pleasant mood, that she came to know different.\n\n""You'll want sugar, Darling,"" Lydia said. ""It's a very strong expresso.""\n\n""All right, one... just one, thank you. Ordinarily, I don't use any,"" Jean replied with a smile.\n\nThe emerald-eyed hostess began to stir with her tiny spoon as did her guest, all of the mentally erotic imaginings Lydia had been patiently guiding them toward about to culminate with her ruthless, lustful plans. She could hardly contain the lewd excitement bubbling within her sensuous young body. In keeping with the evening, she raised the demi-tasse cup and Jean responded, daintily sipping.\n\n""So... at last we come to the reason for our little party, Jean dear,"" the aubum-haired girl breathed, leaning back against the davenport. ""It's always been my belief that when two women have shared a man, each owes a certain honesty to the other regarding him. Don't you think so? I mean, today, Darling, it's become a recognized fact by we girls the necessity of banding together against the male beast, right?"" She smiled warmly at her voluptuous companion who was properly balancing her little saucer and tasting from its miniature cup.\n\nTo that point, the curvaceous blonde's intrigued blue-eyes had been like innocent gems of concerned purity, Lydia evaluated, their almost virginal expression feeding her licentiously building hunger. You enticing little bitch! Your innocent, almost unfucked look is a bewitching fraud... but it's going to make it all the more delightful!\n\nShe watched the unhidable flicker of apprehension reveal itself in their abrupt, uneased stare, but waited until the intoxicating creature perfunctorily sipped the last drop from her cup. Then, she said:\n\n""I'm sure you must've considered that Mark had a love-life before he met you, Darling?""\n\n""O-Of course... he's not a child,"" Jean replied, a strange little tremor rippling over her. ""But I can't believe that was why you were so insistent that I come here tonight... to discuss my husband's old love-life...""\n\n""Old?"" Lydia repeated the adjective with a smile. ""You sound very much like a naive young wife, Jean. His little affair with Annie Purcell in the old quarry this morning doesn't sound like an 'old' love-life to me. Of course, I have no idea how long that's been going on!""\n\n""I don't believe it, Lydia!"" Jean defended, the bite to her tone automatic.\n\n""Well, that's commendable of you, Darling, but not very smart,"" Lydia said, her avid green-eyes narrowing. ""Suppose I should tell you that I too, have enjoyed his cock since you two have been married? Would you believe that?""\n\nWhether it was what she'd said, or her casual use of the lewd four-letter word, Jean didn't know, but rather than the offended rage she should be feeling, an unexplainable sensation bordering on the erotic had incredibly fluttered through her! Something was not right in her head, but God knows, she couldn't reason what, nor why! The room itself had suddenly taken on intense hues, and the attractive face of the auburn-haired, green-eyed girl beside her seemed to have assumed a wavering, vision-like quality!\n\n""... Yes, Jean darling... you see, I've known Mark a long, long time,"" Lydia began to confidingly half-whisper, moving closer to the lovely blonde woman beside her. ""We used to fuck every day... but as you know by now, Mark's not at his best when he's fucking. I think eating cunt is probably his foremost love-making talent, don't you... or hasn't he ever gotten down between your thighs and licked your pussy?""\n\nJean could only gape in overwhelming awe at the strikingly beautiful face which seemed to be floating ever closer to her own, its lovely, sparkling lips slowly moving to emit the incessant flow of lewd words and deeds which were causing funny, butterfly-like sensations to increase inside her!\n\n""... I usually sucked him... I like to suck cocks, always and especially, Mark's!"" Lydia excitedly continued. ""It's so long and thick, isn't it, Jean dear? If only he could fuck you good with it. I mean, his cock is bigger than most I've had... but maybe you've done better, Darling. Though, for me, swallowing Mark's thick hardness right down into my throat was always heaven! Even his cum tastes different... more masculine and hot than most... don't you agree, Honey?""\n\nFor a brief instant, Jean was aware of a desperation struggle taking place in the dazing recesses of her brain, the unexpected tirade of lewd verbiage and the obscene meaning behind it inciting a sensuous vacuum at the pit of the young wife's softly rising and falling belly. My God... wh-what was happening to her?\n\n""Really, Darling..."" Lydia's sultry voice danced around her ears and simultaneously, across the room. ""Can you think of anything more fascinating than that freckle on the under-end of our Mark's cock? Can you now?""\n\nIn aroused confusion, Jean stared at the provocative smile on the vision's enravishing face, her mind uncontrollably picturing the tiny freckle on the under-tip of her husband's penis at Lydia's suggestion! Yes... yes, it was fascinating, she thought, feeling the tiny cup and saucer being removed from her hand, even as she subliminally fought against the lustful sensations that were stealing all control from her!\n\n""... Wouldn't you love to have him fuck you good just once, Jeannie doll?"" Lydia wantonly hissed. ""I mean, all the way, Darling... his thick cock thrusting into your hot little pussy until you cum like a fountain... wouldn't you Baby?""\n\n""Oooohhh... I... I... ooohhh Goddd!"" Jean whimpered.\n\n""Yessss... I understand, Jeannie... you're getting all hot and wet up between your legs,"" Lydia tauntingly breathed, gently reaching over to brush her small hand along the young wife's nylon-covered, upper thigh. ""You know, Darling, when I get this way I say all the dirty words I can think of... like fuck, cunt and cocksuck! Go ahead, Baby, say them... it'll make you feel better! Go ahead, don't be afraid! Cum, shit, cunt!""\n\n""S-Suck... fuck... cock... cunt, jism! Prick! Asshole!"" Jean began, hesitantly, at first, her quivering voice rising in crescendo as the obscene words began to burningly scream in her brain as if crying for release. ""Oh, my cunt is on fire! Yes... yes... Mark's big cock inside my pussy-hole... in my mouth... anyplace!""\n\n""That's it, lovely baby, that's the way!"" Lydia hotly rasped, smoothing her hand up over Jean's round little belly toward her fully, rising and falling breasts to tenderly caress and cup the rounded firmness of one, letting her fingertips softly tease between the erogenous, naked white flesh of their exposed cleft. ""Now, Lover, just think of your own tingling cunt... the hot, wet pussy between your legs... and mine... so moist and excited between my legs... and the delicious feel of a tongue... my tongue seethingly licking your tiny clitoris... and yours playing with mine! Isn't that a beautifully exciting thought, Jeannie baby? Isn't it?""\n\n""Ooooohhh... I... I... what's happening to me. L-Lydia?"" Jean gaspingly whimpered, brushing a hand over her forehead, the salacious question her vision had lustfully put to her searing like a firebrand in her brain! Passionate sensations of stimulating pleasure rippled through Jean at the feel of magic hands sensitively playing over her still clothed, passion-incited young body!\n\n""Isn't it, Jean baby? Can you imagine a more delectable thought then my hot, wet tongue licking up into your pussy hair? Would you like that?""\n\n""Oooohhh... oohhhh yes... yesss... a tongue spreading my pussy hair and licking my cunt split... and yours, Darling!"" Jean uncontrollably gasped, her own small hands beginning to caress and tease over the nylon encased roundness of her smooth upper thighs.\n\n""Then let's do it, Jean darling! Let's get all naked, then you can lie back with your legs raised high and spread wide so that Lydia can lick it for you!"" the vindictive, auburn-haired girl vengefully implanted, her eyes a green glow of lascivious triumph.\n\n""Please... please... now... I want to now, Lydia!"" Jean writhingly whimpered, her dress pushed up over the tops of her thighs, her slender fingers attempting to worm inside the leg-band of her snug, nylon panties between her now, wantonly spread legs.\n\n""Not here, Lover; we'll go into my bedroom where we can be cozy... and it'll be even better than your husband, Mark, fucking you, won't it Baby?"" Lydia couldn't help but taunt.\n\n""Oh yes... God, yess... so much better... because I'll cum... I'll cummmmm... and I have to cuummmm... my Godddd!""\n\n""Of course, you have to!"" Lydia heatedly answered, rising to her feet and drawing the honey-blonde young wife willingly upright. Abruptly, she grasped the voluptuous, younger girl in a lesbianistic embrace, pressing Jean's softly yielding curves tightly against her own as she lecherously smoothed her hungry hands over the other's vivacious warmth. ""Kiss me, my little cunt!"" Lydia aggressively demanded and Jean did, opening her lush, tongue-moistened lips to receive the other woman's ravishing tongue, while the ravisher's fervently exploring hands eagerly worked their way beneath her mini-dress to stroke and clutch at her resilient, wispy-pantied buttocks with unrestrained hunger!\n\n* * *\n\nIt was not his uncanniness that led Caesar to the remote place where the young female of the sheep lived. He had lurked in the shadows of Crescent Valley throughout the day, staying close to his golden-haired one's shelter because he had not seen her the night before. An uneasiness for her welfare gnawed inside him, even though he had seen her sleeping beyond the glass barrier. The she-human which his golden mate had provided for his fulfillment had affectionately pleased him, but the fire-eyed-she was not his chosen female! Something, he instinctively sensed, was not right with his golden one, and he remained close by to ascertain this.\n\nNot until the darkness came once more did he see her climb into a speeding thing and rush away. He had followed as best he could until the vehicle that carried her was beyond the town-lights, and then from a hill he had watched her direction, loping tirelessly along behind. When she reached the quiet country and chose certain paths, he felt sure. There was but one singular shelter in that direction where humans were and she could go! She, of the sheep! He bounded leisurely over known ground, not surprised that his golden one had reached the destination before him.\n\nWith his stealthful, animal silence, Caesar moved in close, individually examining the visual scenes beyond the windows. One after the other, he searched, until at last, he saw her... and there he tensed like an immobile shadow to watch!\n\n* * *\n\nJean felt as if she, too, were floating... but wanting to in her erotically fevered excitement, sensually inflamed by the delicate touch of the soft, yet aggressive mirage guiding her! They were going to intimately kiss and tongue each other's aroused, moistened pussies! She could almost feel the beautiful auburn-haired girl's hot, wet tongue teasing her tiny, excitedly jerking clitoris! Oooohhh, she needed that... yessss, warm clitoral love... yet... yet?\n\n""... Take off your clothes, Jean baby, strip naked for Lydia!""\n\nThe curvaceous, honey-blonde young wife suddenly stood alone in the center of the lavish bedroom, her alluring seducer backing away and lowly lowering herself to the edge of the bed, salaciously watching as she stroked her slender white hands upward along her ribcage and over the firm fullness of her own rounded, braless breasts.\n\nGod, what a voluptuous young venus she was, the enchanting bitch! Lydia Newell, thought smuggly. Ann, her room-mate in college had been lovely, but nothing to equal this heavenly built female! Christ, it was luscious cunts the likes of her who made woman's lib worth while! Her own pussy had never been any hotter or more wet from the excitement of anticipation! She'd make the lovely-titted bitch tongue and lick her pussy 'till she had cum a dozen times! Then, Link Morgan waiting in the closet, could fuck the living shit out of her!\n\nJean reached over her own shoulder and up behind her to lower the zipper of her dress... then, something, an unexplainable something, stopped her. Her satin-skinned brow furrowed to the deeply inherent ideals vainly trying to penetrate the drugged cocoon enveloping her dazed brain. Somehow, she reasoned that her upbringing had never condoned the wanton sexuality motivating her at that moment. She staggered slightly, brushing her hand over her face and forehead, while the floating vision before her merely smiled, as if knowing and pleased that she mentally suffered...\n\n""It's all right, Jean darling, you can undress now,"" Lydia half-whispered. ""There's just you and me... and you want to spread your legs wide and have your hot little cunt licked, remember... like you're going to kiss and love Lydia's?""\n\nFor a moment more, Jean hesitated, then: ""Yes... yes... take off my clothes and be naked... so we can lick and love each other!""\n\n""That's right, Baby, everything... everything!"" the emerald-eyed girl hissed, watching Mark Blakely's drug-influenced young wife slowly reveal her breathtaking, naked charms, at last, stepping out of the sheer nylon of her flimsy, black laced panties. ""Now... come here, lover."" Lydia huskily ordered, rising to meet her. ""You have to undress me! You want to, don't you?""\n\n""Oh... oh yes... yes... I want to undress you, Lydia!"" Jean chokingly whispered, quickly moving to the statuesque, auburn-haired girl in her sensually inciting nakedness which the young bachelorette couldn't endure for a moment without exploring with lewd, eager hands.\n\n""Oh... oh!"" she heard the young nakedly stripped blonde gasp as she ardently performed her task to the tweaks and hardened-nipple pinches of Lydia's lecherous fingers, the latter's brain racing with the maddening thought of how lustfully beautiful it was going to be! ""Un-Undress you, Lydia darling..."" Jean was passionately whimpering. ""Make you naked, like me!""\n\n""Yes... Baby... and kiss me all over my skin while you do it!""\n\n""Oooohhhh... kiss you all over... you're so soft and lovely... kiss you all... all over... even... even your pussy!"" Jean half-mumbled, gently removing the girl's clothing as she stood there, the blonde, young wife kissing her neck and shoulders, her erectly rounded, firm breasts and flat, white belly, then kneeling before her to turn her about and kiss the emerald-eyed girl's ovaled, full buttocks. At last, with a hesitant insistancy, Jean swiveled her once more, then moved her lovely face between the other's lewdly spread thighs to place a warm, hungrily nuzzling kiss on her auburn, hair-fringed cunt-lips!\n\n""Uuuuunnnnnnggghhh!"" Lydia Newell gaspingly groaned, drawing Jean upright and lecherously clutching the smooth, white warmth of her blonde, naked lovliness tightly against her, thrusting her merciless tongue into the younger girl's mouth as she forced her backwards toward the bed! ""I'm going to devour your luscious little cunt, you sweet bitch! I'm going to lick your pussy-hole until you scream for mercy! Then, I'm going to tongue-fuck your beautiful virginal asshole before I let you get between my legs and lick me! And you're going to suck and lick 'till I go out of my mind! What do you think of that, Jean Blakely?""\n\n""Oooohhhh... yessss... I want to... want to, Darling... until you go out of your mind!"" Jean resounded her words, completely entranced within the drugged lethargy claiming her entire being.\n\n""Damn... you gorgeous bitch!"" Lydia hissingly exclaimed, pressing her down onto the bed and crawling between Jean's white, receptively spreading thighs. ""Wider! Spread your legs wider!"" Lydia lewdly commanded. ""Raise them way up high and wide! Further! That's it, as high and wide apart as you can so your hot little cunt will split open for me!""\n\nJean never hesitated, wanting to do whatever the beautiful, slightly older woman demanded of her. She drew her firmly shaped thighs up and back until her knees pressed tightly down against the resilient mounds of her desire-swollen breast, their tiny, hardened nipples tingling and burning to the caress of her own legs. The obscene position spread her vulnerable young loins wide open to the aggressive, auburn-haired girl, Jean's golden curled, pink-creviced cuntal-slit raised high and waiting before the naked Lydia Newell's lesbian assault!\n\nEverything that the bi-sexed bachelorette had ever found salaciously captivating in another girl... had ever experienced in the licking and sucking of their young, sensuous cunts, was exemplified a thousand times in the mesmerizing nakedness spread defenselessly before her! God, this had to be the ultimate... so much that the mere possessing of it, rather than the cumming, might drive her mad! It would never be enough! Maybe, if she were a died-in-the-wool lez, yes... but she was not! Cocks and cunts, either as erotically appealing to her as the other, had always haunted her sex-oriented brain, but after this she wondered if she mightn't emerge with a one-track mind and stay a lesbian the rest of her life! Damn, this beautiful naked creature, with her intoxicating young pussy helplessly offered up to her to do with as she pleased, was breathtaking! God no... she would never get enough of it... never!\n\nTauntingly, Lydia gazed down between Jean's openly spread thighs and began teasing at the softness of her innocently exposed pussy, wild fermentations churning in her own nakedly seething loins as she brushed one finger through the blonde silken hair sparsely lining its puffy lips... the outer, fleshy cunt-folds clinging snugly to each other with only the moistened, pink ribbon of inner-flesh assuring of the hot, wet mouth they protected up inside! She lowered her eagerly smiling face, filling her nostrils with the fragrancy of its perfumed aroma. Her eyes were like a matched pair of insatiable, fired gems! To Lydia, it was suddenly as if the touching of it with her mouth was going to unleash an overwhelmingly delicious plague of lesbian desire she could never again be rid of... but she had to taste it... and she did!\n\nHer hotly licking tongue in the beginning did little more than lightly trace the pink, hair-lined crevice, wetly laving its silken curls with warm, slackening moisture. Intently, she tongue-combed the wispy blonde tufts, while the delightedly drugged young wife of Mark Blakely beneath her moaned in ever-mounting desire, squirming and gasping as she ardently waited for her desire-flushed pussy lips to be spread apart and the smooth, moist flesh within hungrily ravished!\n\nWhen it happened, Jean cried out! In her intensely LSD-sensitized world, she felt the hot, wet tongue burningly spraying through the secret flesh of her lust-inflamed cunt! She sensed the scraping, cat-like surface grazing the tiny hole of her urethra, licking over the sensitive nerves within her opened pussy-lips, and at last, its tip flicking hotly against and stroking the tiny bud of her erectly throbbing clitoris.\n\nAgain, the young blonde wife whimpered, but in a state of feverish passion. Voluntarily now, she ground her naked obscenely spread loins upward toward the avid mouth engulfing them. At the same time, the smiling, auburn-haired woman nuzzled her face tighter into the soft, liquid heat between Jean's lewdly spread legs, mouth lips widely ovalled to cunt lips, engulfing it all in a lewdly kissing suction motion! The hot length of Lydia's wet tongue darted in plunging stabs, licking ravenously, then sucking the tiny erectiled flowerette of her clitoris until Jean could do little more than wail and twist about helplessly beneath!\n\n Caesar 16/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 16\n\nLink Morgan wasn't sure that he could take a hell of a lot more of this sort of play without joining in! He'd been stuck in the stifling closet for too long, and on top of that he had a huge throbbing hard on! Christ, who wouldn't, watching a pair of luscious bitches eat cunt, even though the show was still pretty lopsided! Goddamn... if he dared, he'd charge out there and bury his aching, stiff cock in one of them... but how the hell could he? Lydia was calling the shots. Already, he'd taken an armful of pictures, though it was Blakely's sweet-assed young wife he was supposed to catch eating pussy! Jesus, why didn't Lydia switch the tables right now? The little blonde bitch was whimpering and ready for anything... unless, Lydia Newell had a thing for cunt!\n\nSonofabitch, he'd give a sawbuck for four-fingers of bourbon, the big man inwardly groaned, wiping perspiration from his brow, then clutching at his heavy, swollen cock inside his pants. They were both too fucking much in their soft, white nakedness, to say nothing of watching Lydia tongue and suck the other's cunt, her face wetly buried in the hot, pink flesh between the other doll's wide-spread thighs! Shit, he couldn't stand much more of it! He'd never laid eyes on a rounder, whiter, tighter looking ass than Blakely's wife... and that was not taking anything from his little Annie's... which was probably still warm and welted right at that moment!\n\nThe red-faced, barrel chested police chief lecherously grinned to himself as he thought about it. He'd taken her right across his lap in the kitchen, yanked up her mini-skirt and jerked the tiny nylon panties right off her, then brutally spanked her naked, teenaged ass, vowing not to stop until she told him everything! At first, the way she'd kicked and screamed, he'd thought sure he was going to have to quit, but he'd hung in there laying the meaty palm of his big hand viciously against the naked flesh of her firm young ass-moons, until they blushed with the splotches of blood-raised ridges just beneath their satin-covered skin! Then, the craziest goddamned thing... she'd spread her legs and he could see the wetness beginning to tricle from her tight, hair-fringed young cunt-lips! Suddenly, she was humping her naked, rosy-red ass up at his hand in a rhythmic, fucking motion to his every savage whap!\n\n""Oh... oh God... don't stop, Uncle Link... harder... harderrr!"" she began to wail like a fucking banshee! ""I... I'mmmmm cuuummmmiiinnnngggg!""\n\nGoddamn, he'd never seen anything like that! His cock had railed out as hard as a fence-post, about the same as it was right at that moment, only he didn't have his masochistic little Annie here to suck it off like she had when he'd finished spanking her ass! All the same, he remembered, he'd found out what he wanted to know from her. She'd told him everything, how that frigging pretentious deputy had tried to get smart with her... made a pass and got no where. The sonofabitch, he was no better than his old man! But Annie'd learned something useful... damned useful! The luscious blonde bitch out there, Blakeley's wife, had been fucking the wild mutt, Caesar, and regular! Now, wasn't that something?\n\nChrist, he wanted a piece of her... a piece of Lydia Newell, too, when the time was right, but right now a delicious chunk of Blakely's tight-assed young wife! She was the most luscious cunt the valley had ever seen! Even spanking Annie's tender, naked ass and having her blow him after, couldn't equal sinking his throbbing cock all the way up to Jean Blakely's hot, little belly! He just wished to hell she wasn't freaked out, so she'd know what was happening to her... But this was the way Miss Newell wanted it, and she usually got what sbe wanted... or else! Though the manner in which she was eating the blonde doll's pussy, it was beginning to look like an all night session!\n\nMorgan gaped voyeuristically through the small crack the slightly opened door afforded, his lust-filled eyes fixed on Jean Blakeley's pink tightly splayed cunt with Lydia Newell's mouth and tongue glued to it in their cock-raising position. He could see the wriggling, licking movements of his young female cohort's little wet tongue working with lapping fury in the glistening flushed crevice between Blakely's wife's hair-fringed little cunt-lips! Christ, how long was a man supposed to put up with that, he swore, opening the front of his pants to unleash his huge, straining cock! And then!\n\n""Now, Darling... it's your turn to make Lydia happy!"" the naked, auburn-haired bachelorette sensually whispered, raising back to her knees, her lips, chin, and the tip of her small nose wetly shining in the lamp-light with viscid moisture from the young blonde wife's cuntal secretions.\n\n""B-But... but, I have to cum... to cuumnumn!"" Jean whimpered, smoothing her own soft hands down over her flat, panting belly toward the fire-filled, liquid hearth of her obscenely displayed loins, her passion-peaked body squirming lewdly in its curvacous nakedness.\n\n""Later, Baby... after you've licked and sucked Lydia's cunt,"" the emerald-eyed girl soothed, leaning forward to catch the other's hands and gently, but firmly contain them. ""Don't you want to make Lydia happy, too, Lover?""\n\n""Y-Yes... yes, of course... I want to make Lydia happy..."" Jean gasped, her mind racing blindly in her confused, drugged arousal.\n\n""Then... come and kiss my pussy, Darling,"" the statuesque bacherlorette urged in her sultry voice, moving up beside the other and lying back onto the pillow. ""Get down on your knees between my legs, as I did to you. Later, I'll turn around on top of you and we'll both lick and suck each other at the same time, until we cum together...""\n\nSlowly, Jean lowered her trembling legs, something rebelling within her as she began to raise herself into an upright position. Even through the dense haze befogging her heavily drugged brain, inbred moralistic principles again attempted to break through the spaced-out web engulfing her. She shook her head as if to clarify the confusion inside it, and Lydia Newell said:\n\n""Don't be afraid, Baby. You'll love it... or have you ever licked pussy before?""\n\n""No... no, never...""\n\n""Well... there's always a first time for everything, Darling. Don't be frightened... come on, get down between my legs. See how tempting it looks, all wet and pink just waiting for you to love it, Baby! Hurry... don't keep Lydia waiting... she needs your hot little tongue there!""\n\n""Yeessss... yesss... I know!"" Jean heard herself say, the frantic force of her unfulfilled desire pitted against the credo of upbringing creating havoc inside her. Again, she shook her blonde-head, her long silken hair wildly flailing around her white, naked shoulders as she sensed the burning excitement of wantonness taking complete command over her... but with it came delicious memory waves of Mark... of Caesar! Her... her wonderful animal-lover would do it for her! She sat for a moment in her exquisitely feeling naked, staring at the vivacious girl who lie back before her, the open, invitational spread of Lydia's shapely white thighs, and the passion inciting sight of her open, hair-encircled vaginal mouth skyrocketing wilder sensations of desire through her.\n\nJean stared in fascination up between Lydia Newell's wide held legs, at her moistened cuntal-slit and the visual enchantment of her tiny, puckered anus! Licking sensual flames whipped through the blonde, young wife! Yes... yes... Caesar... she needed her darling Caesar to bring her ecstatic joy!\n\n""Now, Baby, now!"" Lydia sharply commanded, suddenly realizing that the whole scene was taking a wrong twist! ""Remember Lydia, sweet lover? You promised to kiss her pussy... promised!""\n\n""L-Lydia?"" Jean repeated, staring and loving the sight of the beautiful girl enticingly presented before her... yet, yet? ""Y-Yes Lydia, you're so lovely... but I have to go now... have to go!""\n\nThe auburn-haired girl felt her mouth falling open! She'd heard the other's words, but couldn't quite believe them! Then, an enraging thought dawned! That stupid sonofabitch, Morgan, had made the dose too gentle! Some trip! Goddamn him! She lowered her legs and jerked upright to a sitting position. ""Listen... you don't want to go home, Jeannie baby! Mark is... is very busy!""\n\n""No... no... I have to leave now, Lydia..."" Jean almost blankly insisted, easing off the bed. ""Mark... Caes...""\n\n""You-You stupid cunt!"" Lydia spat, not waiting for her to finish her statement. ""Goddamn you! Link! Link... where in hell are you?""\n\n""Right here, right here, Lydia!"" the big man responded, bursting from the closet. ""What you want, Honey?""\n\n""Fuck the shit out of the little bitch! Fuck her!"" the blazing, emerald-eyed girl snarled. ""She doesn't get out of here tonight until I'm through with her!""\n\n""Sure, sure!"" Morgan grinningly blurred, his lurid smirk spreading his unshaven mouth as he began to puff at his clothing. ""You want I should fuck her now?""\n\n""Like a goddamned animal... no mercy!"" the auburn-haired girl vindictively ordered in her aroused nakedness. ""Fuck her from behind, dog-fashion, while I lay here beneath and watch! And get the camera! The bitch! Fuck her like a whore-dog!""\n\n""I doubt it'll be any surprise to this sweet bitch,"" Morgan gutturally spewed, hustling for his camera and handing it to the naked, angry girl on the bed who was reassuming her obscene, leg-raised position. ""That goddamned wild bastard, Caesar, has been fucking her right along!""\n\n""I don't care about that... just fuck her like a goddamn she-dog from behind!"" Lydia hissed, her young brain swimming in denied rage. ""Push her face up over my cunt and give it to her! ""She's going to eat this girl's pussy and go out of her mind doing it!""\n\n* * *\n\nA deep growl of raging anger filled the massive throat of the wild dog watching through the sheet of glass separating him from his golden one. Uneasily, he lowered himself and padded back and forth, then, caught forepaws onto the windowsill once more. His glowing, amber-eyes fixed on the now, uncovered brute-man who was forcing his yellow-haired, clotheless mate back onto the sleeping place where she-of-the-sheep lay back with her white legs raised and open, her moistened, black-framed female split thrust upward, as if waiting!\n\nVocal sounds, harshly toned, reached Caesar's keen ears and he saw that they came from the bitter-eyed female who lay back prone and waiting, then the brute-man responded, but his golden mate made no sound... nor did she seem to struggle, for her eyes were dimmed and uncertain. Fierce resentment filled his animal body, yet the shelter with its glass barriers shielded them from him! He could do nothing but watch... and wait for the moment of his vengeance!\n\n* * *\n\nLink Morgan's sudden appearance in Lydia Newell's bedroom struck Jean as being a strange phenomenon, but in her drugged state it meant little to her. Even her exposed nakedness before him raised no sense of embarrassment or shame; only his big hands suddenly gripping hold of her arms and detaining her from leaving caused a wave of frustration to wash through her sensuously trembling belly. She had to get to her Caesar... to have his wonderful cock plunging up into the raging, desire-throbbing hole between her legs! Why didn't Morgan... Lydia, understand?\n\n""No... no please... I have to leave now! He... he'll be coming to my window soon to make beautiful love to me!"" Jean confusedly pleaded as Link pressed her nakedly stripped body back onto the bed. ""Please... don't you see?""\n\n""Sure, bitch, I see, all right!"" Morgan gutturally rasped, the feel of her warm, soft flesh to his hands making his throbbing cock jerk excitedly in its naked, poling hardness. ""On your hands and knees, Baby... that's right, move right up between Miss Newell's legs,"" he lecherously ordered, kneeing onto the bed behind her and lewdly grabbing onto his long, thick shaft of blood-swollen flesh, unable to take his eyes off the sensuously rounded curves of the youthful nakedness bent helplessly down before him!\n\n""Now, that's better, Lover!"" Lydia half-whispered, reaching down between her drawn back legs to brush Jean's long, blonde hair away from her disconcerted face. ""Remember your promise, Baby, to lick and love Lydia's pussy?""\n\n""Yes... yessss... but I have to cum... don't you see... and he'll be looking for me?"" Jean whimpered, her smoke-blue eyes growing wet with threatening tears.\n\n""She's talking about that fucking wild mutt!"" Morgan lewdly enlightened. ""Don't you get it? Like I said, she's been screwing the brute right along! The goddamn acid is acting like a truth serum on her!""\n\n""Please... please, I have to go now, Lydia!"" Jean insisted. ""H-He'll be looking for me... and I need him so bad tonight!""\n\n""Who'll be looking for you?"" the green-eyed, obscenely positioned girl, questioned, the full realization of what Morgan had been trying to say registering at last to further spur her burning desire. ""Who, Baby?""\n\n""M-My darling... C-Caesar... he'll come to my window and... and I won't be there!"" Jean innocently whimpered. ""And... and I need him so much tonight!""\n\n""Does he... he fuck you good? Does he, Darling?"" Lydia hissingly questioned, her overhwhelming lust at the exotic blonde-wife's beastial revelation maddeningly exciting her. ""Tell me, does he, Jean... and is his animal-cock big?""\n\n""Oh... oh yes, he fucks me so wonderfully... and... and his cock is so long and thick and hard!""\n\n""Jesus Christ!"" the police chief vulgarly swore in his own aroused grossness, gaping down at the full resilience of Jean's rounded, white ass-cheeks spread intoxicatingly before him! The thin hairless crevice dividing them was as smooth as creamy velvet, the tiny recessed hole of her small puckered anus placed delicately to compliment the lower bridge of shimmering, pink flesh gleaming moistly between the soft, hair-fringed lips of her blonde young cunt! The goddamned mind-bending bitch! To think that a wild dog had been fucking and cumming up into that delectable little pussy of hers!\n\n""Turn your head and look behind you, Jean baby!"" Lydia hissed, her voice almost deserting her in her feverish salacity. ""Do it... look at Link's cock! Is Caesar's bigger? Could his dog-prick bring you any more joy than that? Could it?""\n\nObediently, Jean looked behind her while Link Morgan raised up for her to see the huge length of his long, thick hardness. Obscenely, he began to stroke it, working the heavy foreskin back and forth over its wet and fiery-hued head, his unshaven face widening in a hungry leer of lewd anticipation.\n\n""Oh... oohhh... Jean openly gasped out at the sight of the huge throbbing length of hardened cock flesh, her drug-glazed mind unaware of all reality except the sensual pleasure it could bring her. Fascinated, she watched the hairy barrel-chested man stroke its thick outer layer of skin back and forth, time and again exposing the heavy, tiny-slitted head to her in its moistened, pulsating rigidity. Again, she moaned, then uncontrollably reached down under her nakedly kneeling body, between her fully spread thighs to grasp at it with her small, slender hands.\n\n""That's right, Darling!"" Lydia excitedly pressed as Link Morgan blurted out an obscene curse at the contact of Mark Blakely's wife's hungrily searching hands with his aching cock. ""A bird in the hand... isn't that right, Jean baby?"" Lydia philosophically urged, suddenly conscious of her own forefinger lewdly dipping into the liquid heat of her inflamed cunt. ""Put it into you, Jean lover! Put Link's big cock into your hot pussy so that you can cum... and we'll all suck and fuck together!""\n\n""Ouuhhh... oummhhhh..."" the young, drugged wife moaned as she clutched eagerly at Morgan's huge, hardened penis, the insane expectancy in her drug-incited young body completely blinding her to all else but sensually physical fulfillment!\n\nOoooohhhh! She inwardly unleashed in pleasurable, hesitant breaths to the actual contact of his hot cock-head with her electrified pussy! Whimpering uncontrollably, Jean clung to the thick length of hardened flesh with little hands that couldn't encircle it, fervidly working the wet, pulsating tip up and down through her hot, wet vaginal crevice until she'd spread wide the softness of her pubic curls and seated it at her greedily clenching cuntal mouth! Then, she began to grind and twist her hips and buttocks almost hysterically back at it!\n\n""Fuck!"" Link Morgan foully blurted, the delicious bitch's wanton performance nearly triggering the cum up out of his balls! Christ, he'd never expect to see anything like it again! He gaped down at his pulsing cock-head with its purple tip nuzzled into the tight, wet mouth of her visibly, nibbling vagina where she'd placed it, the girth of its moistened head spreading her tightly fleshed little cunt-lips until they encircled it like a golden-furred collar!\n\n""Give it to her, Morgan... damn it! Fuck her!"" Lydia impatiently exclaimed, putting the camera to use between her own obscenely lifted legs to catch the lascivious, uncontrollable, expressions on the young blonde wife's passion-twisted face. Carefully, Lydia enframed the lewdly positioned Jean in all her voluptuous nakedness within the lens's scope, including the vital parts of Morgan, excepting his head. ""You hear me? Fuck her... fuck her!""\n\n""Oh God, yes! Fuck me!"" Jean pathetically moaned. ""Please, shove it up my cunt before I go mad!""\n\nBut the lecherous glowering police chief was caught up in a lust-filled, viewing world of his own, hardly hearing either of their pleas or commands. The mind-bending sight of his number one enemy's innocent young wife's upthrusted, rounded white-ass-cheeks spread lushly open to him as she wriggled them back rapidly toward his blood-hammering cock was sending violent stabs of aching pleasure ripping through his loins and sperm-bloated balls! Shit, he intended to wring the last whit of lewd depravity he could from this scene... from this sweet, delectable little bitch, bent slave-like before him... from Mark Blakely's naked-assed wife, who fucked dogs and was begging like a street slut for his aching, over-swollen prick!\n\nHe ignored Lydia Newell's rasping order and Jean's passionately undulating pleas, reveling in his own time-consuming lust. Tormentingly, he eased his powerful hips forward, watching the hugeness of his fiery cock-head slowly stretch the viscid, ovaled mouth of her snug, pink cunt-hole, its surrounding soft flesh yielding and swelling outward to the thick, rubbery pole worming it's way up inside her! She gasped aloud once more, but suddenly her desperate writhings stopped, as if his stretching penetration of her greedy little vaginal mouth had been more than she bargained for!\n\nThat realization alone, that he was hurting her, was enough to set the barrel-chested man off! He growled out an oath as he brutally clutched at the satin-smooth flesh of her upper thighs and hips. Simultaneously, he spread her knees farther apart with his own, wedging his pelvis in tighter behind her upraised buttocks, and then, cruelly jerking her naked, defenseless body backward with his hands, he thrust forward with a buttock-flattening lunge!\n\nLike a spearing arrow shot from a cross-bow, Morgan felt his long, thick cock race up into the futilely resisting channel between Jean Blakely's wide-spread thighs, plowing and expanding the hot, frantically clutching flesh in a deep, merciless impalement! He heard the breath explode from her lungs as his powerful hips and pelvis flattened her soft, smooth ass-cheeks up into her hip bones, her grasping, cuntal passage spasming as might a choking throat stuffed full with the huge burgeoning shaft of his heavily spearing cock!\n\n""Ohhh... auugghhhh... m-myyy Gooodddd!"" Jean brayed in lurching, wide-eyed shock, the unexpected force and pain of his cruel, massive entry rending the drugged veil to register agonizingly in her brain! ""Oooohhh... you've ripped me wide open! Ooohhh... God... you've torn me open inside!""\n\nMorgan couldn't resist his obscene grunt of lecherous pleasure as he held tight to her frenziedly squirming young hips, nakedly trying to twist its way off his piercing hard prick nudging at the very underside of her helplessly cringing belly! ""You wanted it shoved up your tight little cunt, Baby... and that's what you've got!"" he mercilessly rasped, beginning to heedlessly fuck in and out of her from behind, his eyes locked salaciously on the sight of the moistened pink inner-flesh of her wide-split vagina clinging to his aching hardness when he pulled it wetly out of her and plunged back up inside again.\n\n""Oh God! Oh God... Oooohhhh!"" Jean cried again, while Lydia watched in lust-charged fascination through the white columned frame of her obscenely raised and spread legs, torn between the snapping of pictures and the fingering of her own burning, wet cunt. Excitedly she divided her time, triggering the camera lens to catch such scenes as the naked blonde wife's wildly flailing hair and tossing head, then, unrestrainable caressing her own quivering erect clitoris to the erotic sight of Jean's whitely hanging breasts, quaking and dancing in lewd rhythm to Link Morgan's jarring thrusts fucking into her from behind!\n\nThe immediate pain, like too-hot bath water, quickly mellowed into a soothing balm of pleasure-bringing rapture to Jean in her drug induced passion, her inflamed cuntal channel eagerly dilating and acclimating to the long, thick cock fucking fiercely in and out of it. Nothing mattered except the climactic release to the sensual buildup of ecstasy maddeningly pyramiding in her intensively screaming loins and fire-filled belly! To cum! Oh God... Yessssss, to cum!\n\nHer brain swam in a whirlpool of inconceivable, licentious wantonness. Oooohhhh... he's fucking me so beautifully! she lustfully thought, vehemently feeling the rubbery, mushroomed head of his heavily pulsating cock grazing, and erotically tormenting, her uterus as it taunted and buffeted hard up against the underside of her quivering belly deep up inside... She sensed his cum-bloated balls slapping heavily against the tiny bud of her erectly tingling clitoris below with every thrust... and then, by accident, she saw their reflection in the vanity mirror, the wildly erotic reflection of his hard, glistening penis disappearing and reappearing wetly up between her own white, lewdly offered ass cheeks raising a low gasping sound of sheer lust from her!\n\nLydia recognized it and took advantage, reaching for Jean's flailing strands of honey-blonde hair on either side of her lovely, drugged face. ""Here, Darling!"" she pressed, gently entwining her hands to draw Mark Blakely's naked kneeling wife's face down between her wide-spread thighs toward her wet, seething loins. ""Lydia's pussy, remember? You were going to kiss and lick Lydia's cunt! It'll help you cum, Baby... go ahead... lick and suck it! Make love to Lydia's cunt, like you said all the filthy words... cock, cunt, fuck... go ahead, Jean, baby!""\n\n""Oh... oh yes... yesss!"" the curvaceous blonde girl whimpered in her drug-enchanted nakedness as the huge police chief's cock fucked mercilessly into her hotly sucking pussy-hole from behind. Insane sensations of lustful intoxication raced into and burst inside her! Obscene words again screamed for release in her brain, while simultaneously she gaped with widened, if glazed, eyes at Lydia Newell's glistening pink cunt! ""Oh... ooohhh... fuck!... cock!... cunt!... suck!... jism!... cum!... yes... cum...\n\n""Uuuuuunnnnnggghhhh!"" the auburn-haired girl grunted and writhed as Jean suddenly groaned in wild abandon and immersed her face into the fluid, pink crevice of her upthrusted loins, the honey-blonde, young wife's eager tongue darting like a frightened lizzard deep up into her wetly seething vagina! ""Oooohhh God... yesss, Jean, yessss!"" Oh God almighty! She had been right! She would never get enough of this breathtaking creature! Her tiny tongue was like a licking flame against the sensitively reaching walls of her cunt! And then she was licking her clitoris! Brushing and caressing the erect little bud with sweeping, knowing strokes that were just about to drive her fucking crazy!\n\n""The camera! The camera!"" Link Morgan, windedly choked out. ""Get a picture of that!""\n\nAnd she did, that and several more, wondering how many would be blurred, and if she'd give a damn if they were? But then, something else happened! Her screaming loins triggered their first signal to her brain as she watched with raised head, Jean's wild, uninhibited tonguing of her clitoris!\n\n""Oh... oohhh, Baby... Lydia's going to cum! Please don't stop! I... I'm cuuummmmmniiiinnnggg!""\n\nFuriously, the blonde young wife licked and slavered between her thighs, the other's passionate cries of ecstasy all Jean needed to know of the intensity of the emerald-eyed girl's ecstatic moment! She tasted the sudden liquid release of Lydia's cuntal secretions as her luscious naked body jerked and trembled beneath the sensuous laving of her feverishly working tongue, that intricate explosion of her feminine juices abruptly pushing her own moment of climax to the crest!\n\n""Oh, shit, fuck!"" Morgan's vulgar voice exclaimed behind her. ""I-I... me too, Lydia! It's... it's cummmmiiinnnggg... Jesus Christ, it isssss!""\n\nJean sensed the huge man's urgent thrusts and eagerly and shamelessly ground her nakedly trembling buttocks back at his raging cock pounding into her, the resounding, rhythmic smack of his cum-filled balls down against her own tiny screaming clitoris causing her eyes to gape unseeingly in the mounting passion of her own wildly rising moment of orgasm! It swept over her as she hungrily licked and sucked at the wailing Lydia's insanely undulating cunt... at the insane thrusting of her own fire-inflamed young ass cheeks back onto Link Morgan's heavily plunging cock!\n\nAnd then... then, all was culminated deep in her own crazily contracting belly and maddeningly driving loins, a shattering of universes colliding in unimmaginable ecstasy throughout her nakedly jerking body... while, she... like the very central sun, brought them all fulfilling joy, her belly filling and almost bursting with the wetly hosing sperm of the heavily grunting man fucking into her from behind... and then, collapsed as the last of her explosively flowing cunt juices backlashed out the tightly locked lips of her vagina and she fell away from both of them, while the fierce wild animal who had seen it all, walked in raging circles outside beyond the barring window!\n\n Caesar 17/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 17\n\n""How is she?"" Mark Blakely questioned, barging through his front door-way, only to be stopped by Steve Foster and Doc Emory, both immediately launching from their places on the couch to confront the big, young deputy sheriff.\n\n""Easy, boy, easy..."" his red-bearded writer-friend stepped in front of him with engulfing arms.\n\n""She's okay, Mark... resting comfortably right now,"" Doc Emory added, coming close to put a hand on the younger man's broad shoulder.\n\n""Wh-What the hell happened?"" the obviously tired, young law official asked, looking from one face to the other. ""I was all the way over in Spencer County at the sheriff's office for Christ's sake... when I should've been here! What the hell happened, anyway?""\n\n""Easy, man, will you?"" Steve pressed. ""Cut your voice down; she's trying to sleep..."" Warmly, the slender magazine writer clapped his friend on the arm. ""It's okay, boy... she's all right... no need to get up-tight... just a little accident...""\n\n""How? What?"" Mark insisted.\n\n""It seems that her car went into the ditch just outside of town, Mark,"" Doc Emory replied in his always calm voice. ""She struck her head against the windshield... suffered a mild concussion with contusions, but nothing to be alarmed about...""\n\n""Outside of town?"" Mark confusedly repeated. ""What the devil was she doing? Where'd she been?""\n\n""No one seems to know that yet, Mark,"" Steve quickly put in. ""A ranch-hand on his way to town came across her car in the ditch. She was semi-conscious and mumbling incoherently...""\n\n""The shock,"" Doc Emory hastened to add, throwing Steve Foster a glaring expression. ""Frankly, Mark, the only damage is a badly rumpled fender on your car...""\n\n""To hell with the car! I want to see Jean!"" Mark exclaimed, attempting to move around them, but not too successfully.\n\n""Hold it, big man!"" Steve barred, edging his friend off. ""Carol's in there with her now nursing her away to dreamland. You go barging in and she's apt to go right off the deep end again!""\n\n""What the hell you talking about, the deep end?"" Mark replied, his eyes widening.\n\n""Shut up, will you, Foster!"" Doc Emory calmly intervened. ""Of course you can see her, Mark. She's been asking for you. It'll help her to get some rest. But wait... understand that she's not quite herself... that blow to her forehead mixed her up a little and she mightn't make sense...""\n\nMark nodded, a tightness clutching at his gut. Jesus Christ, his Jeannie hurt... and what had he been doing but undermining everything they'd dreamed of! He ought to have his balls lobbed off! ""I... I'll go easy, Doc... promise!""\n\nThe little man nodded and smiled. ""Go ahead... quietly, Mark...""\n\nHe did, almost silently opening the door to see his Jeannie beneath the covers in the bed and Carol lying fully clothed on top of them beside her, holding his wife's hand. The latter saw him and smiled, half-raising up to place a shushing finger across her lips, but the blonde-haired girl stirred to the intrusion, opening her glazed, smokey blue-eyes to search emptily about the room.\n\nSomething struck Mark at the very core of him in the manner of their wide vacancy. He saw the ugly swolleness on her forehead and tried to tie the two together, but intensive police training couldn't be denied. He moved forward to the bed-side and said:\n\n""Hello, Baby... it's Mark. How are you, Doll? Feel better?""\n\n""Ooohhh... Mark... darling... you've come!"" she managed, looking elsewhere and never seeing him. ""Feel better... feel better, Doll... yesss, Baby feels better... feels fine... everything's fine... fine!""\n\nThe young deputy could only stare down at his young, blonde wife whom Carol was gently trying to console. He gaped at the rolling action of his wife's eye-balls flashing whitely at him as he stood there in knowledgable agony, growing rage beginning to seethe inside him. How often had he seen that sympton in the academy at L.A.!\n\n""She's been drugged!"" Mark blurted, re-entering the living room where Doc Emory and Steve Foster sipped bourbon over ice. ""Jesus Christ, you ought to be able to see that, Doc!""\n\n""I can't be as sure of that as you can, Mark,"" the small-framed physician said, setting his drink on a table and brushing at his widening brow. ""But then, I'm only a doctor.""\n\n""Shit! I've seen the same symptoms with acid-freaks a dozen times!"" Mark spat, brushing Steve's hand away. ""A dozen times, I tell you, Doc!""\n\n""Like I said, Mark... I'm only a doctor!"" the smaller man emphatically implied. ""That a concussion could, and often does, produce the same effects, is merely a hypothetical diagnosis. You may well be right... but until I know different, I'll treat her from a medical standpoint according to the best of my ability! Without hospital facilities, and taking into foremost consideration her accident, I must conclude that she's suffering a concussion. Nothing that won't pass with a few days rest, I'm sure... But, if you want to take her to Spencer, we can run the necessary tests to be certain. Again Mark, you may well be right... God, I don't know anything, anymore!""\n\nFor a long moment, Mark stood there, staring almost unseeingly at the small, slender physician who had been one of his closest friends in Crescent Valley. He even read the distraught confusion in the noble little man's face. Peripherally, he saw Steve empty his glass and walk to refill it; he suddenly said: ""Pour me one, too, buddy... I think I need it."" Then, half forcing his smile toward Doc Emory: ""I-I guess your word's still good enough for me, Doc. What the hell, didn't you save Birt Small's mule last week after the vet gave it up for glue?""\n\nThere was a tense moment before the releasing laughter; then the three men clutched their glasses in toast... yet none felt the warmth of Steve's pledge.\n\n""Happy days!"" the red-bearded writer extoled.\n\n* * *\n\nThough Jean had been helpless, she had never for a moment been unconscious. Her mind still wandered in unfeasible patches of incoherent happenings and exciting lust, her loins and belly ever churning with an underlying of sensual stimulation that seemed to be gnawingly insatiable. They had taken her, she vaguely remembered, and placed her in her car... Morgan driving it a long ways before he stopped and got out, pressing her over beneath the steering wheel... and then, with a tremendous jolt, it had all happened!\n\nShe lay now in the security of her own bed... Mark's bed, with Carol beside her, and the sun showing through her window. Was all of that last night? She thought it was... yes, it had to be, because Doc Emory had come, and later, Mark! Now, Carol undressed beneath the covers with her!\n\nLast night, when she'd gone to Lydia Newell's... they had each... each... loved one another... like lesbians... she had... had put her tongue in the young auburn-haired woman's pussy! God! Link Morgan had fucked her! His huge, bull-like cock had savagily ravished and cum like an elephant up in her still tingling pussy! Oh... oh she was so hot, even now! Mark would kill him... kill her, if he ever knew! That's why they'd put her in her car to let it roll in the ditch! God, she had to use her head... not let anyone know... especially, Mark! He might do something horrible if he ever knew the truth! She couldn't let anyone know... anyone!\n\n""Are you awake, Darling?"" Carol's voice came in a gentle whisper, the slight movement of her girlfriend's body behind her as it turned toward her, widening Jean's thought-filled eyes.\n\n""Yes... I'm awake.""\n\n""How do you feel, Baby?""\n\n""Good... fine. I feel real splendid!"" Jean replied, smoothing her hand down over her flat little belly and noting for the first time that she was wearing her green, shortie nightie. Who had done that? Carol? Had she undressed her... seen her naked? Of course, she had, who else? God... had the sight of her naked body thrilled her best friend? She had a pretty, white body and she knew it! Her breasts were round and full, firmly pointed with their tiny nipples! And her waist was slender...\n\n""What would you like for breakfast, Dear?""\n\n""Wh-What... for breakfast? Oh, I don't know,"" Jean answered, rolling onto her back so that the length of her warm body crowded that of her very best friend. Dear God, she was hot... hot... unbelievably hot! But... but why? She had never known these sensations before with the nearness of a girl! With a man... with Mark, perhaps, but another girl? Yet, she felt them strongly within her... the actual urge to roll toward Carol and caress her breasts! ""You decide... I'll love whatever you want!"" Jean exclaimed, as if she were unfolding some forbidden secret.\n\n""All right!"" Carol answered, suddenly swiveling from the bed and grabbing her wrapper. ""I'll fix us french toast with maple syrup!""\n\nFeverishly, Jean looked up at her, eyes fixed on Carol's young thrusting breasts erotically swaying until the wrapper hid them, the excitement in her belly and loins causing her to twitch nervously, until finally she put her hands over her eyes!\n\n""Are you all right, Baby?"" Carol questioned in an almost hushed voice.\n\n""Y-Yes... I'm fine.""\n\n""Are... are you sure, Doll?""\n\n""Of course... of course, I'm sure!"" Jean emphatically replied, rolling onto her side, again caressing the warm flatness of her softly trembling belly beneath the covers. ""Go ahead... I'm waiting for that french toast..."" she added sensually brushing her hand down between her hot, smooth thighs to gently stroke over the warmly curling pubic mound between her legs. She hardly heard Carol leave as she extended her middle finger and drew it up through the wet, sensitive flesh of her excited young cuntal slit. God... what had happened to her? She had never loved her pussy so much... nor been so possessed with sexy thoughts and desires! Something weirdly sensual had happened to her body chemistry, but dear God, she had no idea of what nor how! Then, it occurred to her that she seemed to be able to think more clearly now than she had the night before at Lydia Newell's. She tried to recall what her feelings had been before she had gone there, but it was difficult to remember... though it seemed that she had been normal enough, with none of this eroticism that was so tormenting her now down between her thighs...\n\nMy God, was it possible that Lydia... or both of them, had done something to her... that unaware, she had innocently been drugged? Good Lord! Wh-What else could it be?\n\nThe gentle opening of the bedroom door gave Jean ample opportunity to jerk her softly caressing fingers from between her warm vibrant thighs, which she sensed to be still moist and sticky from Link Morgan's flood of hot sperm up into her from behind hours before. It was Mark, peeking in to see if she were awake before entering.\n\n""C-Come in, Darling,"" Jean hesitantly invited in a purposed, feeble voice, pretending-weakness from the blow to her forehead being the only sanctuary she could think of to avoid the questions he was bound to ask.\n\n""How are you, Baby? Feel better this morning?"" he probed, moving to the edge of the bed and lowering onto it.\n\n""A-A little,"" she replied, offering him a thin smile. God, he was so handsome in his uniform... and she loved him so much. ""H-Have you had your breakfast?""\n\nHe nodded. ""I stopped at the Inn.""\n\n""You look so tired, Darling,"" she said, reaching out to cover his large, broad hand with her small, soft one. ""W-Was there any trouble last night from... from?""\n\nMark shook his head before she had finished her question, knowing that she was referring to Caesar and his damned wild-pack, her concern irately edging him. He brushed his hand over his forehead, wishing to Christ he could get eight solid hours of dead sleep. Maybe he could be more rational then, though he wondered how in Christ's name he could? First, it'd been the goddanmed wild brute, and now this, whatever in hell it was she'd been doing!\n\n""Jean... where did you go last night?"" he put to her, managing a gentleness to his tone. ""I didn't know you had any meeting... yet Carol seems to think you did, but she doesn't know anymore about it than that. Where was the meeting, Baby?""\n\nJean breathed a little sigh of relief within. Carol had known much more... must have heard when she'd mentioned Lydia's name over the phone, but she'd said nothing. For some reason, her best friend was trying to protect her... and thank God for that! Intentionally, she made her eyes roll in a blinking unsteadiness as she looked up at him with a pathetically empty expression. ""I... I don't know, Mark... I-I can't remember. I-I've tried... but I just can't remember, Darling!""\n\n""All right, all right, Baby,"" he soothed, tenderly pressuring her small hand in reassurance. ""It'll all come to you later. Don't even think about it now... just lie there and rest.""\n\nJean rolled her head away from him, biting at her full, lower lip to hold back the tears of shame she suddenly felt rushing toward her eyes. God, what a horrible bitch she was! Lying to him this way! And to protect whom? Then, for one brief instant, she was on the verge of blurting it all out to him, Lydia Newell, that foul Chief of Police, and the way they must have... had to have drugged her! But Carol's entrance into the room carrying a breakfast tray for her, brought it all to an abrupt standstill.\n\n""Here you are, Dear,"" the attractive brunette smiled, setting the tray down and moving toward the bed to fix her pillows behind her and make her comfortable. ""French toast, bacon, maple syrup and plenty of hot coffee. How does that sound?""\n\n""Wonderful, Carol. You're... you're a doll...""\n\nMark stood. ""Well... I guess I'll try to get some sleep, Honey. You take it easy now, and I'll talk to you later, when I wake up."" Then, to Carol: ""Has Steve left?""\n""Yes. He was going to try and have an interview with the Purcell girl,"" the brunette replied, placing the tray onto Jean's lap. ""He didn't know when he'd be back.""\n\nMark nodded, then smiled to Jean. ""See you later, Baby,"" he said, moving beyond the door, then turning to blow her a kiss.\n\nJean swallowed tightly as she watched her young, handsome husband disappear, still desperately fighting back the tears and trying to rid herself of the lump in her throat. Unseeingly, she looked down at the tempting breakfast Carol had set before her, but the appetite she'd awakened with had suddenly dulled. Instead, she poured coffee and reached for a sugar-cube, the sight of that little compressed, white square abruptly taking her back to Lydia Newell's lavish living-room... ""You'll want sugar, Darling... It's very strong expresso..."" God almighty, what was it they camouflaged with sugar lumps? LSD! Yes, that was it! They had given her LSD! But why? Why?\n\n""Wh-What is it, Honey?"" Carol interrupted her frantic thoughts in a concerned voice, moving quickly to sit down beside her and begin stroking the crown of her head with an affectionate, feminine hand. ""Something's bothering you...""\n\nJean shook her head. ""No... not really, Carol,"" she whispered, staring straight ahead at nothing. ""I... I just remembered something is all...""\n\n""Last night?"" her friend questioned in an equally sibilant tone.\n\nJean slowly nodded. ""They... they drugged me! I know now!""\n\n""W-Who drugged you Darling?"" the brunette carefully probed, still caressing her beautiful blonde friend's golden crested crown. ""You can tell me. I'll never breathe a word; you can be sure of that...""\n\n""I know,"" Jean said, slowly facing the attractive young girl. ""You've already proved that... because you knew where I went, and you didn't tell Mark.""\n\nCarol stole a deep, needed breath and let it sigh from her lungs, the action causing her full, firm breasts to intriguingly rise and fall before Jean. She whisperingly said: ""I-I heard the name, Lydia Newell... and there was other troubled conversation, but... but believe it or not, I tried not to listen.""\n\n""I know,"" Jean replied, reaching for the other's small hand to contain warmly inside her own. ""But you heard enough, and especially to give Mark actual names... Why didn't you, Carol?""\n\n""l-I don't know,"" the sparkling, dark-eyed girl managed, gazing down at her lap and idly toying with a loose thread. ""I suppose if... if you wanted him to know, you'd tell him yourself.""\n\n""I believe that, Carol... but I can't help but imagine there was more,"" Jean persisted. ""You... you undressed me last night, didn't you?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\nJean leaned back against the pillows behind her. For a long moment she was reluctant to ask... then: ""Wh-What else did you find, Darling?""\n\n""S-Sperm... unquestionably, sperm! You were drenched with it between your legs, and... and the hair of your pussy,"" Carol answered without looking at her. At last, she raised her scintilating eyes to level with those of the beautiful girl who was unflinchingly watching her.\n\n""And... and you washed me all nice and clean there?"" Jean questioned, knowing it was true, but wanting Carol's admitted confirmation, the mere though sending rousing fermentations through her unquietable loins and belly.\n\n""Yes... I washed you all nice and clean there,"" Carol whispered, her dark eyes searching the smokey-blue gems of her dearest friend.\n\n""Did you... enjoy doing it, Carol honey?"" Jean couldn't help but question, noticing immediately the increasing breathing of the curvaceous brunette as her full breasts began to rise and fall in rapid rhythm. ""Did you? I mean, tenderly cleansing my cunt and thighs... knowing that someone else, another man, had squirted their cum in there?"" she gasped, uncontrollably reverting to a lewdness she, herself, couldn't understand.\n\n""Oh! Oh God, you're lovely, Jean!"" Carol exclaimed, throwing herself onto Jean across the tray to the rattle of spilling dishes, clutching with both arms around the blonde girl's neck, their mouths meeting in a fusion of open, liquid passion!\n\nFor a long moment, they kissed and caressed before parting, and as Carol tremblingly arose from the bed and began to clean up the mess they had made, Jean said:\n\n""We have a lot to tell each other, Darling... and I think some of it concerns Caesar... doesn't it?""\n\n""Y-Yes... yesss,"" Carol readily admitted. ""But I'll tell you everything if you tell me!""\n\n""I will!"" Jean assured. ""Oh, I will, I promise!""\n\n Caesar 17/18\n\nCaesar Comes, And His Revenge Chapter 18\n\nLink Morgan's limited ability in photography had been acquired through the necessity of numerous little blackmailing schemes. The type of pictures he took invariably fell into a catagory that professional houses were not allowed to return, once developed. Anyway, the process being a simple one, the big Chief of Police had learned to do it in the darkened bathroom of his home, and that morning, only hours following their orgiastic involvement of Jean Blakely, the barrel-chested man delivered the finished prints, complete with negatives, to his auburn-haired, bachelorette cohort.\n\nElated with the outcome of the obscenely indicting shots, Lydia first assured herself that Link Morgan had not secretly printed a set for himself, by re-threatening to frame his testicles along side of Mark Blakely's if she found out he was lying to her. Satisfied that he wasn't about to bite the hand that fed him, the emerald-eyed girl sent him on his way, then proceeded to sort out the moist lurid scenes. Carefully, she chose those which depicted the lovely features in lewd grimaces of Mark's young blonde wife, both in the act of wildly eating pussy, and getting wantonly fucked from behind. Then, she destroyed any that might give the slightest hint of her own, or Morgan's identity, and with the remainder she set out to intercept Mark Blakely on his morning patroling rounds. At last, she had that deceiving bastard right where she wanted him!\n\nIn loose blouse, leather riding-skirt and boots, pantiless and braless as usual, Lydia chose the roan, Gallant Red, and headed off at a gallop toward A and B's south range and the canyon-rim which overlooked the entire valley.\n\nAs always, little sensual ripples of excitement began to stir in her belly at the anticipated meeting of her ex-lover, further enhanced by the warm, smooth leather of the saddle rhythmically massaging her naked young loins with the powerful animal's galloping stride. She preferred, and often did ride bareback, to get the full effect of the hot, muscular animal-flesh against the sensitive intimacies of her quickly aroused pussy, but this morning she had felt the need of a saddle to make better time if necessary. Though, it was a rare morning's ride indeed, when she didn't climax at least three times, she decided that today she intended to save it for Mark's sweating energies. Accordingly, with weight in the stirrups, she eased the inciting pressure from her young, moistening loins and concentrated on the sweeping landscape ahead, ever looking for the black and white markings of the Deputy Sheriff's patrol car.\n\nThe wind whipped at Lydia's long auburn hair, her full breasts rippling and jouncing sensuously, her vindictive mind retracing the lustful events with Mark's young blonde wife, Jean Blakely, the night before. That the blonde girl had been discovered with her car in the ditch by a passing ranch hand, the lecherous Morgan had grinningly told her. And there wasn't the slightest doubt in the bachelorette's mind but that the blonde bitch would pretend loss of memory. How else was she going to get around telling the truth to her loving husband... that she'd been out eating pussy and getting royally fucked by the ape-like, Link Morgan in the bargain? And how was she going to explain her grogged condition, except to blame it on the blow to her forehead? Lydia grinned to herself. The latter had been her idea, though she doubted that Jean would remember Link Morgan raising the egg with his huge fist before they'd sent her car into the ditch... but they'd had to be sure...\n\nMorgan, the lecherous bastard, he had the biggest, stiffest cock Lydia's ever seen on a man! And one of these days when she was hard-up enough, she was going to enjoy the whole solid length of it, but not until she'd glutted herself completely on Mark Blakely's! Christ, where was he anyway? By this time, she had usually spotted his car and could choose a point to intercept him... at least, she was certain she could this morning with her horse, Gallant Red, beneath her. But... but where in the hell was he?\n\n* * *\n\nIn the wood, a half-mile or so off to the East, a pair of amber-glowing animal-eyes savagely followed the young horsewoman's every move, the golden medallion hanging from the german shepherd's massive throat making little tingling sounds against its suspending chain as the powerful beast loped in pace to the galloping horse.\n\nBeside Caesar, raced another huge, more shaggy, wolf-like dog; its vicious fangs and seething grey eyes depicted its wild ferocity. Caesar had chosen the animal from the pack with definite purpose in his uncanny brain. She-of-the-sheep and the brute-man had mistreated his golden mate, and there had been no way that he, Caesar, could help her. Later, they had carried her away in a speeding thing, and try as he did, he could not follow their swiftness. Instead, he had returned to his pack, commanding the grey-one to follow him.\n\nNow, she of the sheep moved in his world. It would be different, he instinctively knew, the most ancient of all precepts intuitively driving him... lex talionis... the law of retaliation!\n\n* * *\n\nLydia couldn't help the irked uneasiness she was beginning to feel at not seeing Mark's car before this. Ordinarily, at this time of morning, he was buzzing along the backroads in regular patroling duty, and she would have spotted him at least a half-dozen times. Perhaps, he'd gotten tied up in town for a while... or maybe the accident of his little bitch-wife had interfered with his schedule. Damn him, whatever, she had no intentions of returning to the ranch until she'd confronted him with the pictures in her pocket, then made her own demands! He was going to find out that lusty-Lydia usually got what she wanted... and once she did, no one took it from her!\n\nDamn... she was hot, too! Riding western-style above the saddle for any distance had always exhausted her legs, and for the last ten-minutes she'd been forced to re-seat herself, the provocative massaging to her naked young loins immediately re-firing her sensual excitement. If she kept it up she was going to slip into a series of uncontrollable orgasms for sure, and this morning she definitely did not want that to happen before she got to young Mark Blakely!\n\nShe reined the big roan to a halt, looking around for a vantage point where she could dismount and not readily be noticed, even by a chancing glance. The perfect place presented itself to her searching green-eyes... a tiny alcove with rock-formations, grass for Gallant Red, and a backdrop of dense wood. Pleased, the auburn-haired girl headed for it.\n\nSwinging down from her mounts, Lydia loosely tethered Gallant Red behind a near-concealing rock, then surveyed the almost deserted, panoramic landscape. With the exception of a pick-up truck, she saw nothing moving, especially a black and white deputy sheriff car. Goddamn! She thought, reaching into her deep shirt-pockets. Feeling the pictures, she brought them out and began to lewdly examine them once more. God... she was a deliciously beautiful young bitch, that Jean Blakely... and the way she had licked and sucked her pussy under the influence of the mind warping LSD last night! Just the remembering thought sent tiny spasms of shimmering lust stabbing through her aroused young loins and heated, soft belly. It wasn't over between them yet, regardless of the outcome with Mark! She had to have more of the delectable young creature's cunt and tongue!\n\nShe sensed the uneasy pressure within her and glanced around for a place to relieve herself. Not wanting to curtail her view, she chose a small rock and moved behind it, lifting her leather skirt to lower herself into an obscenely squatting position, the group of pictures and negatives in her hand. She continued to glance at the salacious reproductions of their orgy while the gushing little stream flowing from her cunt sent further tingles of licentious arousal rippling through her. Relieving herself in the open this way had always turned her on, like a little girl squatting behind a bush in the front yard, certain that no one could see her... but the wildly lust-charging snapshots in her hand were adding much to the sensation. Damn, there was something absolutely erotic in pissing, with her skirt up like this, she tremoringly thought, making no effort to expedite, or shorten her moment of sensual delight...\n\nAnd she was still in that exposed, squatting stance when the vicious growl filled her ears like a building roar of thunder! Physically unmoving, Lydia Newell raised her widening, green-eyes in immediate apprehension, the huge german shepherd dog standing not ten-feet in front of her with its barred fangs gleaming, causing the blood in her veins to figuratively turn to ice! Had she not recognized the beast, she would have recognized the golden medallion that hung from her powerful neck!\n\nCaesar! The wild-pack leader! Oh... oh my dear Goddd!\n\nThe other greyish brute slunk from the shadow of the wood then, and Lydia heard the whimper chokingly bubble up from somewhere deep inside her. She started to move, her nakedly exposed legs growing numb from their now-strained position, but the herculean dog's warning snarl froze her there, and it was that very guttural sound that sent Gallant Red galloping off in the wild-eyed fright down the slope!\n\nThe immense brute moved sleekly toward her, fangs still bared, its amber-glowing eyes like something out of a Greek-myth as she squatted openly in her obscenely widespread position, the very fear of life and death raging through her! She fell backwards before the stalking, on-coming beast, her frantic brain trying to conceive some way of passifying its ferocity! And then... she remembered Annie Purcell, and what Jean Blakely had unwittingly told them the night before! Slowly, but intentionally, she raised her long legs, drawing them back to luridly present her nakedly exposed, young loins before the vicious brute. She even undulated them teasingly, as if she were offering them to a man, feeling the warm mud her urine and the earth had mushed beneath her lower, naked back!\n\nGod almighty! He'd kill her! Between them, they'd tear her to pieces! Uncontrollably, she whimpered aloud, the pictures falling from her hand in fear-filled desperation, nothing else mattering except that she come through this terror alive!\n\n* * *\n\nCaesar moved over and around her in hated rage. Mental flicks of similar anger from ages long passed flickered through his unearthly brain. He raised his head and growled once to bring the other shaggy-haired beast who was his companion between her raised white legs. Fury rampaged within his powerful canine body. They had tormented his golden-one, used her in ways that greatly displeased him! This female one of the sheep was evil, and she must know his vengeance measure for measure! Lex talionis! Again, he commandingly growled, and the grey dog moved forward; his heavily parting tongue hanging wetly in anticipation from his open mouth...\n\n* * *\n\nNever in her spoiled young life had Lydia Newell actually known true, rank fear! But she did at that moment, as she cringed her body down in the mud produced from her own urine, her shapely white legs drawn back, her trembling, taut buttocks raised to obscenely display her vulnerable, hair-fringed loins before the pair of feral brutes threateningly encircling her! She gasped in near-hysteria at the grey, wolfish animal moving between her lewdly drawn-back thighs, his huge, vicious-appearing head not inches above her nakedly defenseless vagina! She stole a frantic glance at the immobile statue of Caesar standing off to one-side as if judgingly watching, but then her eyes quickly fastened once more on the menacing beast centered between her widely-parted legs!\n\n""Oooooohhhhh!"" she gasped out as the wolf-like brute lowered its head and licked out with his hotly ravaging tongue, its wet heat saturating her helpless young loins like a sudden jolt of lightning! Twice more, she cried aloud in confused fright as the mighty dog obscenely flicked its wetly burning tongue into the sensitive intimacy of her unprotected cunt lips!\n\n""Oooohhh... oooooohhhh... my God... my God!"" Lydia gutturally moaned, her entire panic-stricken body quaking uncontrollably beneath the beastial tonguing of the massive grey-dog! It sliced through the thinly moistened crevice separating the ragged, hair-lined lips of her cunt like a searing, flexible blade! With raised head and dreading eyes, she saw her teeny, erect clitoris frantically quivering! God, if it could scream, it would, she thought insanely as the brute continued to splay her pink cunt-flesh wide open with its hot, rapaciously licking tongue!\n\nOh Christ... could it actually be happening? Two massive wild animals obscenely ravishing her... yet, one simply watching while the other sensually destroyed her with its devastatingly working tongue! Oooohhhh! She'd go mad from its inhuman licking of her cunt alone! Oooohhh! Ooohhhh... somehow... somehow, she had to keep control of herself! Wh-What would happen next? What... what did they intend to do with her when they grew tired of this? Again, she anxiously glanced toward the mighty german shepherd with the medallion, knowing now that he... it... whatever, decided all things! It was unbelievable but true! The huge, handsome beast hadn't moved! He stood as if waiting... waiting while the other licked and splayed her open, lewdly upthrust loins in calculated, mind-shattering ravishment!\n\nGod, in all truth, she felt as if she were being totally destroyed! As if she were standing judgement... and there wasn't time to recount all the sins of her wicked young life! She began to toss her head from side to side in uncontrollable cadence to the grey dog's searingly swirling tongue claiming the tiniest secrets of her feverishly reacting cunt! Oooohhh... oohhhh... s-she would gladly give her soul to the lowest entity... just as long as it didn't stop... never, never stopped!\n\nBut it did! And all when a ferocious growl emitted from the waiting Caesar! Lydia felt her hesitant breaths suddenly knotting in her throat as she watched and waited wild-eyed to the movements of the powerful animals! She saw the wolfish dog back off, then lie down, rolling onto its back! Caesar moved behind her, incredibly nudging at the top of her head with his nose! They weren't gentle nudges, nor was his growl less than menacing! Fearfully, Lydia guessed at his meaning, immediately responding. She lowered her legs and raised up to her knees, feeling the continued pushes of Caesar's great head against her skirt-covered buttocks as she crawled upside down on all fours above the animal's huge pulsating genitals, her legs spread wide over his nose! Then she sensed the brute's head raise between her kneelingly spread thighs and once more begin to lick the burning, wet crevice of her open pussy, its fluid, wetly searing tongue spraying and licking up into her flushed cunt-lips with maddening intensity!\n\nOh God almighty! She'd cum a thousand times, this way, the auburn-haired bachelorette thought wildly, reaching back to obscenely pull her leather skirt up as high as it would go and give the beast unhindered access! If only it didn't stop! Insanely rising sensations of unqualified lust were beginning to rage furiously through her hotly fired genitals and trembling belly to the massive animal's wildly ravishing tongue!\n\nThe further erotic excitement churned inside her as she felt the cool wetness of Caesar's nose sniffing back between her nakedly exposed buttocks! Abruptly his heated tongue made sensual contact with the tiny, puckered hole of her anus, then began to lick up and down the smooth, wide crevice, while the grey-one tongued incessantly at her inflamed cunt from below!\n\n""Oooohhh... oohhh God! They're licking my pussy and rectum at the same time!"" Lydia coarsely groaned, sensing the powerful german shepherd's hotly snaking tongue-tip once more at the tiny puckered mouth of her asshole, the end of it curlingly attempting to worm its way up inside the sensitive, soft-fleshed lips! Oooohhh... she was going to go right out of her mind with the unnatural lewd pleasure they were bringing her... and then she sensed the first bubble about to burst inside her! S-She was going to cum like never before in her life... yesss she was cuuuummmminnnngggg!\n\nHer half-naked, young body, skirt pulled high up over her hips, convulsively jerked and writhed on her knees before the unceasing savagery of their hotly licking tongues, her legs and belly trembling in her erotically whirling bliss as shrill gasps of sensual delight squealed helplessly from her throat! Minutes later, while their lashing tongues contined to lave back between her nakedly grinding loins without let-up, she could feel herself cum again... and yet again! Her brain beginning to deliriously whirl from the intense strain down between her widesplit thighs! Uninteligible whimpers and babblings tumbled from her slackened lips as the oral rape to her screaming loins endlessly went on!\n\nIn fact, she hardly noticed the presence of strong, furry forepaws suddenly clutching tightly at her defenseless upraised hips... not until the hot, hardness of his massive animal-body brushed against the soft, smooth skin of her nakedly exposed buttocks cheeks! Oooohhh! Caesar had mounted her from behind!\n\nRather than fear or shame, the glazed emerald-eyes of the sensuously aroused girl swam in lurid salaciousness, lewdly pictured memories of Jean Blakely's wanton admissions the night before racing through her mind! ""He fucks me so wonderfully... and his cock is so long and thick and hard!""\n\nExcitedly, Lydia twisted her head to look back, trying to catch sight of his animal-penis... and she did! In his upright position, clinging with powerful front legs to the rounded arch of her nakedly defenseless hips, she saw his huge, scarlet cock slipping from its heavy sheath, the pointed tip of the excitedly hardened shaft meaningfully glistening and jerking back between her openly spread asscheeks! Oh... oh God! I-It was unbelievable... like a beveled spear of gradually thickening cock-flesh that seemed to have no ending to it! In wanton fascination, she stared, watching it continue to grow out of the protective sheath, the brute's massive testicles seeming to grow and bloat with his animal-sperm right before her eyes! God almighty! He... it, they, were beautiful!\n\nThe beastial spectacular in itself was sufficient with the hotly goading tongue of the sprawled animal beneath her savagely lapping her frenzied cunt to trigger yet another climax! Spastically, her entire young body trembled with the violent sensations shrieking ecstatically through it! Her brain struggled in its vortex of lust! How many cums was this? Three... four... more? God, she was losing all sense of perspective! Her whole being insanely quivered... as if she'd been milked of her spinal fluid! She was truly going to go completely insane before they were finished with her... but... but she had to have his cock... his tremendous, long, thick animal-cock plunging brutally up into her belly!\n\nIn her drained, mind-shattering state, it was long moments before Lydia realized the mounting Caesar's intentions! And when she did, her reaction was automatic! The drawing upward of his huge and pointed animal-penis between her widespread buttocks might have warmed her under normal conditions, but there was nothing normal involved in this unnatural, beastial gang rape of her open young genitals!\n\nGood God! He intended to fuck her in the rectum with it! There wasn't any question with the way its hardened, wet point was probing along the softly yielding crevice separating the whitely trembling mounds of her upthrusted buttocks. He intended to sodomize her!\n\nFor the first time since the beginning of their intoxicating ravishment, total utter horror filled the helpless, auburn-haired girl! Of all things she had ever sexually desired and been a part of, sodomy had never been one! The thought alone was enough to make her cry out, and she did, frantically, with pleading eyes, looking back at the mighty german shepherd mounting her.\n\n""Oh... oh no, God... please don't?"" she openly begged, as if she were addressing a human male. ""Ooohhh... please... no... no?""\n\nBut there was no mercy in the burning amber-orbs that glared down at her. Instead, she saw a baring of fangs and heard the condeming growl that spat vicously from his medallioned throat!\n\nGod, it was almost as if he were punishing her for something, Lydia incredulously reasoned! But that was insane! He was just a dog... a wild dog... yet, could it be possible that he'd seen her... she and Link with Jean Blakely the night before? W-Was he about to repay her for that?\n\n""Oooohhhhh!"" she gasped out, the presence of his cock-tip caressing her tiny sensitive anal lips in brushing little strokes sending cringing sensations of confused dread racing through her! They continued, his swollen animal-hardness taunting the tiny mouth as it relentlessly probed for its cruel, ass-splitting entry. Frantically, she clenched her sphincter muscles tight, determined to fight him as the wet, beveled point pressed hotly forward and wormed cruelly up between the vainly resisting outer lips of her tiny asshole!\n\n""Oh God, Caesar, no! No, please, don't do it?"" Lydia heard herself whimperingly beg!\n\nThere was a punishing growl first, and then it happened, her futile clenched rectal muscles giving way, like a thin barricade of useless silk before an onslaughting army! She intensely felt the tapered length of his huge cock moistly penetrating the tiny, begudgingly stretching hole of her ass just as if she had rotated her finger around up inside with vasoline and lubricated it for him! Slowly, the hardened, burning rod of animal-flesh ploughed deeper and deeper up into her virginal rectum, ever-expanding the now thinly stretched outer lips as she gasped and whimpered before the unnatural intrustion into the warm, rubbery depths of her inhumanly splitting back passage!\n\n* * *\n\nWarm feeling of vehement retribution soared through Caesar's powerful body as he hunched his loins forward with intentional slowness, gradually submerging his heavily hardened animal-cock deep up into the forbidden rear passage of her human, female being! Some thing had instructed him accordingly, yet he knew not what... only why. This evil female, she of the sheep, had to be punished in the most degrading and painful way possible, and she would be!\n\nNevertheless, the grasping heat of her human, female inner-flesh around his deeply slithering penis sparked lewdly growing-sensations of bestial sexuality in his taut body that boiled in his loins! Fleeting pictures of time immemorial raced through his near-human intelligence, though the wild canine part of him refused to acknowledge this! He saw only the replica of his golden-haired one's being nakedly helpless body being misused and by this human bitch and her companion and moved in closer behind the uncovered, secret body of the white female-human before him! Evil, she was, and there was an inbred way to meet evilness! Hadn't he had to do the same with bitches of his own pack?\n\n* * *\n\n""Oooohhhhh!"" Lydia still kneeling on all fours over the grey, shaggy haired dog's reclining body, rasped in her completely sensuous world of pain-pleasure! The insane licking of her heatedly splayed inner-cunt from below had never ceased, even while the forbidden invasion of her tiny, defenseless ass-hole took place! Her nearly-unnerved brain could barely cope with the confused sensations racing through it! And then, suddenly, she was aware of Caesar behind her increasing the speed of his lewd hunching of his loins up between her open ass cheeks and fucking into her vainly resisting rectal channel like the beast he was!\n\nShe felt the pointed tip of his animal-cock grazing at the very underside of her hot belly, up inside, as well as the swollen length of his cone-shaped hardness ruthlessly expanding the snug mouth of her once tiny unstretched asshole!\n\n""Aaaauuuggghhh!"" she grunted, head thrown back to the vicious shock of stabbing pain screeching through her! With a wrenching lurch, she desperately tried to shake the impaling rod of scorching animal-cock from her deeply pierced rectum, but the effect was useless! As she grunted again and strained as though to pass gas to rid herself of the agonizing invasion, Caesar's fierce warning growl filled her ears, while his hairy forepaws savagely clutched at her soft, naked hips, and he began to pump furiously into her from behind!\n\nAlong with her own pained babblings, Lydia heard the beast's deep-chested whimpers as he hammered with unmerciful rhythm up into the now soft yielding confines of her back passage. The savage, incessantly working tongue of the brute-head up between her kneed-out thighs lessened the torture with its hot hungry licking of her now, greedily throbbing cunt. Gradually the pain became more bearable, though it was still a tormenting blend of misery and weird stimulation. She felt saturated with wetness back between the entire area of her buttocks and loins, and also felt never-before emotion of debasing shame and humilation. God, to be forcibly sodomized was in itself degrading and perverse enough, but by a raping, wild animal!\n\nYet, everytime she tried to think, her spinning brain blanked to the flesh-ripping thrusts jolting her ever more forward, until at last her pain-contorted face was brushing down against the huge hardened animal-cock of the sprawled dog beneath her! In her agony, she hadn't noticed the scarlet rod of swollen flesh emerging slowly from its furry sheath! The sight of it, long and thick and obscenely naked fired a new, more lewd passion inside her! She sensed her nakedly upraised buttocks squirming unconciously and of their own violation back onto Caesar's huge punishing hardness, a masochistic feeling of depraved joy boiling wierdly up in her belly! While she stared downward at the wet length of jerking penis, she began to undulate her body, moving her obscenely spread buttocks in tiny, lewdly accepting circles back onto his powerfully hammering cock, wishing she could see it vanishing up into the wide stretched little hole of her anus. But she could feel it reaming the soft rubbery depths, plowing and expanding the resilient hot flesh deep inside her rectum! She could even feel his bloated, sperm-filled balls slapping heavily down against her flushed cunt-lips where the wolfish dog's never-ceasing tongue licked at the raging nerve-ends of her seething pussy flesh!\n\nShe felt less than human... no more than a bitch animal herself, suddenly reveling in her obscenely sandwiched position between two wild beasts that were vilely defiling her with cock and tongue! Her brain screamed, her nakedly grinding buttocks yielding before Caesar's hot, battering body, fiis huge rod of hardness racing up into the very depths of her feverishly tingling asshole, while her soft belly and inflamed cunt quaked and tremored to the mind-shattering tongue plundering wetly up into her open cunt from below! She gaped down at the huge animal-cock not inches beneath her! Her hand, beyond her conscious control now, sought it, feeling the beast lurch as she wrapped her human fingers around its wet, scarlet thickness, finally sliding them downward along the hardened rod to cup its base and the brute's bloated, cum-filled balls!\n\nBitch, she was... yes... yes! The auburn-haired girl insanely moaned as she lowered her head and opened her lush, tongue-moistened lips, her green-eyes glazing when she slid them down over the hot, beveled tip, working her curling tongue along the thickening length of it until her mouth was filled to the stretching point with the wild sweet-tasting animal-cock! Blindly, she locked her eager lips around it and immediately the sprawled dog began to obscenely pump his loins upward into her face, causing her to almost gag as it shot to the back of her throat then down, its entire length nearly disappearing between her hungry, ovally nursing lips!\n\nVoraciously, Lydia sucked, her lust-glutted mind totally devoid of reality. Her cheeks hollowed and bloated as she worked her head up and down, her tongue uncontrollably exploring the forbidden sleekness of his huge animal-penis! Her soft hand warmly cupped and caressed his massive, cum-filled balls, while at the same time she thrust her naked buttocks back in rhythm onto the growing hardness of Caesar's furiously plunging cock completely stuffing the stretched channel of her ass!\n\nOh Christ! What would it taste like... its cum? Less than human? Gamey? Sweet? Tangy! As hot and pungent as Mark's? God, it didn't matter now! She wanted it... wanted it shooting hotly into her mouth... to swallow his animal jism, feeling it dribbling down her throat, filling her raging belly just as Caesar's massive cock pummeling into her maddeningly stretched rectum was going to fill her bowels to the bursting point from behind! Together, they could drown her in their scalding, beast-sperm and... and she would cum like a boiling geyser! A-Any minute now! Ooohhh... she wanted them all to cum together... together!\n\nShe sensed the-oncoming explosion of the wolfish brute beneath her, its hardness abruptly swelling in her mouth and wildly she sucked it! It's tongue ceased in the blazing, wet crevice of her inflamed cunt, a weird whine come from down between her wide-spread legs as the first squirt of animal-cum gushed hotly up into her greedily working mouth! Then, it spurted an unending stream squirting from it! Lustfully, she swallowed in thick hungrily absorbing gulps, locking her lips tightly around the rhythmically ejaculating cock, determined not to lose the tiniest drop of the fiery cascading liquid!\n\nCaesar growled fiercely from deep in his powerful throat. Uncontrollably, Lydia whimpered around the brute-cock slowly deflating in her mouth, feeling the thickly boiling liquid of Caesar's animal-sperm shoot far up into her rectum, and detonating her own final, shattering climax! Delicious spasms of insane release frantically rocketed through her! She could feel every contraction of his huge, hardened animal-cock as it incessantly squirted its load of wild, burning semen deep, deep up into her eager, inwardly sucking bowels!\n\nOn and on it went, like some pagan ritual performed as an offering to the devil himself, human gasps and animal growls filling the morning air in that alter-like alcove... until finally it was over, and the disheveled auburn-haired girl was left lying obscenely spread out on the earthen spot dampened by her own urine. Once, she raised her head to look around as a gasping tremor seized her half-naked young body in its lewdly splayed position. She was alone... quite alone!... And then, she remembered, clambering to her knees to frantically search around her! They were gone... gone! The bastard... the goddamned animal bastard! He'd taken the pictures between his teeth and vengefully loped away!\n\n Chapter 19\n\nMark Blakely was roused from a sound sleep shortly after noon by a keyed-up Steve Foster furiously shaking the exhausted young deputy, at the same time rasping in a coarse whisper: ""For Christ sake, wake up will you, guy? Wake up... all hell's broken loose!""\n\n""Wha? What's wrong?"" Mark confusedly stammered, bolting upright in the guest-room bed to stare blankly at his obviously distraught friend. ""What the hell is it?""\n\n""Easy, keep your voice down!"" Steve gestured with his hand, still speaking under his breath. ""I don't think we should upset the girls with it! Lydia Newell, she was attacked and gang raped this morning by two dogs from the wild-pack... right in broad daylight, for Christ's sake! The whole fucking town is up-in-arms!""\n\n""Jesus!"" Mark swore, his trained mind quickly shedding the web of sleep, his mental capacities immediately beginning to function. He swung from the bed and grabbed at the clothes he'd left draped over a chair. ""Fill me in fast! How is Lydia?""\n\n""Taking it well enough as near as I could make out,"" the red-bearded writer replied in hushed tone, stepping back and nervously lighting a cigarette while Mark dressed. ""I was at the high school trying to talk to the Purcell girl when I saw this red sports car come screaming crazily into town. It figured to be something, so I jumped back into my wagon and followed it to the Town Hall. This slick, auburn-haired chick jumped out and ran, half staggering, inside to the Chief of Police's office with me and a half-dozen others not ten-feet behind her! Then, we all heard her spill it to Morgan! She'd been horseback riding, stepped down for a rest, and suddenly this Caesar bastard and another wild-mutt charged out of the woods and attacked her... just like that!""\n\n""Two of them!"" Mark half-choked. ""She said they both raped her?""\n\n""That's what she implied... chased her horse off and went at her!"" Steve said, his eyes lighting with unhidable flecks of excitement at the thought. ""Said she had to walk some three-miles back to her ranch... and she looked pretty disheveled, all right...\n\n""How about her mental state?"" Mark questioned, running a comb through his hair, then buckling on his holstered weapon.\n\n""Christ, that was the part that got me, Mark!"" Steve replied. ""She was as composed as a queen at a coronation! Refused to see Doc Emory, or be treated in any way... just raging, fucking mad is all, and demanding that something be done!""\n\n""That figures,"" Mark hissed drily, never surprised at any reaction from the stone-hearted girl who treated others as subservient, personal possesions. But... but raped by two of those wild bastards! Christ, if this was any indication of what could happen? ""She was sure one of them was Caesar?""\n\n""She swore one animal had a Roman medallion around its neck!"" Steve answered, then: ""Goddamn, Mark... how do a pair of dogs, wild or any other kind, fuck a woman? Shit, I mean... not only the actual approach, but where the hell does intelligence... the motivation come from?""\n\nMark ignored his guest's question. It struck too close to home. Instead, he said: ""You're right about keeping it from the girls. Jean's in no condition for this kind of jolt. How is she, anyway, have you seen her?""\n\n""I looked in. She's resting and Carol's with her.""\n\n""Good. We'll give them a little story and head down town,"" Mark said, scooping up his hat. ""I don't like the sound of things at all, Steve. That wild-sonofabitch, Caesar... the brute's gone too far attacking Aaron Newell's daughter! God knows, any woman in the valley would have been horrible enough, but Lydia Newell! Damnit, what I've been trying to avoid all along may be well out of control now!""\n\n""You mean, a hunting posse?"" Steve pressed, butting his cigarette.\n\n""I mean a bunch of drunken wild-men swarming over the hills and shooting at everything that moves!"" Mark bitterly snapped, remembering the death of his own father!\n\n* * *\n\nThe bond of intimacy so fervidly born between Jean and Carol only hours before had brought a new dimension to their relationship that Jean neither understood, nor intended to question. She was solely contented that it existed. A warm smile, or an affectionate touch from Carol was sufficient to keep her new exciting emotions simmering without blatantly racing into a sensual consummation. That would simply happen at precisely the proper moment, she felt certain, and it would be beautifully fulfilling between them! As well, the blonde young wife was confident that their liaison would have no effect on their marriages; they both loved their husbands too much and were intellectual enough to understand the infatuating workings of bisexuality!\n\nPrivately, each had chosen separate moments to contemplate their revealed, sensuous feeling toward the other, but it was only Jean who tried to truly analyze them. Her long-time friend needed no self-acknowledgement: she had always been a little hot-box, and as well she had forever harbored secret lesbian desires toward Jean. Besides, her voluptuous blonde friend was not, after all, the first girl in her swinging life, was she!\n\nWith Jean Blakely, her short interval of avid soul-searching had been somewhat different. Convinced now that she had been under the influence of some drug the night before, probably LSD, she was unceasingly conscious of the wanton passion it had unleashed within her, for lustful desire still smoldered in her warm belly and moistened loins like banked, hot coals, as if waiting to be stoked into roaring flames once more! Her mind continuously filled with vivid mental pictures of her own naked performance, her face lewdly nuzzled in Lydia Newell's exposed, wet loins, their heat, aroma, and taste as graphic to her senses as if she were still enframed between those long, white legs! God, was it any wonder that she should turn to beautiful Carol, her oldest and dearest friend, with such forbidden cravings awakened inside her?\n\nJean couldn't help but think of the many warning articles she had read concerning the hallucinogenic acid, of its untimely reoccurances, a chilling little tremor rippling through her young body as she lie there in the bed. Supposing that happened to her and she uncontrollably went into a... a fit of lesbian lust? God forbid, but should it happen, there was no one she'd rather have with her to make love to than, darling Carol! She had protected her, avoiding Mark's questions, even washed and cleansed away Link Morgan's raping sperm from her... her drenched pussy!\n\nGod, she was getting all hot again just thinking and remembering! If Carol was in there with her at that very moment... but she wasn't; Jean could hear her washing dishes in the kitchen, and she, herself, was supposed to be napping, getting needed rest according to Doc Emory. That sweet old darling. Had he known... suspected? If he had, he hadn't shown it... simply blamed it all on the bump she'd received to her forehead... the throbbing lump she'd gotten from Link Morgan's huge fist when they thoght she was unconscious!\n\nDamn them both! Why had they done it to her? It made no sense at all! Oh... she knew she was doing wrong in not telling Mark everything, but how could she? Even knowing the way they had drugged her, would he ever understand her uncontrollable acts with Lydia Newell? Link Morgan's raping her was one thing; though she hated to think what her husband would do to the vile brute if he knew! But he'd understand that wasn't her fault! With Lydia, she felt certain there'd be no such forgiveness! How many times had she heard him say that homosexual acts couldn't be forced onto anyone with an ounce of backbone! And he so deplored even the thought that up until the night with Caesar, she had been afraid to attempt oral sex with him, her own husband!\n\nCaesar! Her wonderful animal-lover... she hoped he was all right... and now, she knew he had come on Carol's first night there, just as she'd suspected. Another shivering tremor rippled through her, but this time a warm, sensuous one as she remembered what Carol had told her. Accompanying it, was an undeniable feeling of jealous envy she wished didn't exist, but it did. Carol had sucked him... actually sucked her handsome animal-lover's wonderful cock until she had made him come in her mouth! Oh damn, she was so hot... so hot! Why didn't Carol come in, she feverishly thought, smoothing her small hands down over her sensitively moving breasts and belly, finally cupping the gossamery feeling puffiness of the moistened, hair-fringed crevice between her limply spread thighs... caressing and gently pressuring until at last, she dozed into an uneasy, mind-spinning sleep...\n\n* * *\n\n""Goddamnit! Something's gotta be done, Blakely, before that vicious pack sweeps down and rapes half the wives and daughters in the valley in one mad orgy!"" Link Morgan bitterly roared to the agreeing multitude of male voices gathered in the bar of the Crescent Inn Tavern. ""We've waited long enough for your fucking conservationists to show! This time, it was Lydia Newell, and no less than a pair... two of the wild bastards! Christ, Aaron Newell's daughter! What the hell'll happen next if we don't take action ourselves?""\n\n""You know you're off-limits, Link!"" Mark barked sharply, while Steve, behind him, began to scribble notes. ""You've got to give the authorities time to get men up here!""\n\n""And in the meantime, we just stand around and let those savage brutes attack and rape our women, eh, Mark?"" someone in the group sounded out, the pointed question rousing a clamor of liquor-raged agreement.\n\nMark raised his hands. ""Now wait a minute, all of you! Wait! Hold it down! Let me finish!"" They quieted verbally, but the tensioned atmosphere let the Deputy Sheriff realize he was fighting a losing battle. ""Some of you men here have seen... ridden with a no-head nor tail posse... a band of whiskey-soaked, frantic men with loaded weapons... firing at every leaf moving or, breaking twig! I don't have to tell you that innocent people, animals, whatever, can die from that insane action! That's why I'm asking you to wait for the conservationists. They'll be here right away... perhaps tomorrow!""\n\n""Tomorrow's too late, Mark!"" someone shouted. ""At least, it's too late for me! I've got two teenaged daughters and a wife to protect, and I don't intend to do it after they've been raped!""\n\n""Right! Abe's right!"" another threw in, until finally the entire, unruly group was in accord.\n\n""Maybe, they've got a point, Mark!"" Steve hissed into his ear. ""Damn, what would you do?""\n\n""Not this, for Christ's sake!"" the determined deputy snapped back at his friend. ""Use your head... a band of drunken men with weapons in those hills? You ever seen a swarm of hopped-up soldiers attacking an objective and wind up shooting at each other? Well, I have... and if I can, I'm going to avoid it here! As well-meaning as these men are, they're in no mental condition to go out there!""\n\n""Blakely! Blakely!"" It was link Morgan's gruff voice. ""It's three o'clock in the afternoon on the twenty-third of June! We'll give you until seven o'clock this night... the twenty-third of June, to produce your tree-planters! If they're not there by then, we ride!""\n\nAgain, the outburst of agreement re-echoed through the bar room.\n\n""You're... you're leading these men into certain trouble, Chief Morgan!"" Mark shouted at the top of his lungs. ""Leading them into certain trouble. You know the law as well as I do... or should! I order you not to do this!""\n\n""To hell with you, Mark!"" someone half-screamed. ""They're our wives and daughters... not yours!""\n\nOnce more, the agreeing men shouted their yeas!\n\n""That's it, Deputy!"" Link Morgan roared. ""You've heard the mandate of the people! Seven o'clock, and that's it! We've been more than patient, waiting for state help! No one can condemn us for protecting out homes and families! My own niece was the first, and I've waited this long! No longer! Seven o'clock, Blakely... then we saddle up, regardless of the consequences!""\n\nThe overwhelming shouts and backslaps to Link Morgan let Mark know that he'd done little but gain a few hours grace. For a moment, he watched the teeming assemblage of liquored, up-tight men crowding around the big police chief, then he turned and walked from the Inn.\n\nSteve Foster, directly behind him, caught up and said: ""Christ, Mark, their point is well taken, you know! How would you feel if it was Jean that was threatened?""\n\n""You think, goddamnit, that I don't know?"" he stopped short and spat at his friend. ""Put down that fucking pencil for a minute, Foster, and do some figuring! You have any idea what that mob is going to look like, be like, act like, by seven o'clock tonight? And carrying loaded guns?""\n\n""Well... I suppose...\n\n""You suppose shit!"" Mark spat, hating himself for taking it out on his best-friend, despising the knowing that he'd lost, aware that there'd be no state help for two days hence, and not blaming the men for the course of action they were going to take! Christ! Wouldn't he like to ride with them? Put a bullet right between that german shepherd's wife-fucking eyes! But he couldn't... wouldn't, and at the last minutes he'd still try to stop them. That was his job!\n\n""I'm sorry, Mark,"" Steve said, walking along beside him and climbing into the patrol car. ""Don't get me wrong. I'm all for law and order... but hell, man, there's never been anything like this I just think of myself... and Carol... the same way those men must think of their wives and daughters, eh?""\n\n""I know... I know! You think it's easy for me, buddy? If you only knew!"" Mark heard himself unwillingly admit. ""Forget it! Let's just not talk about it!""\n\n""O-Okay... where, we going?"" the red-bearded writer questioned.\n\n""Rounds... specific traipsing I have to perform every day in order to fulfill my role as protector of the peace!"" Mark bitterly answered.\n\n""Wh-What about the conservationists?"" Steve put to him.\n\n""They won't be here. They're two days off... and maybe a millennium too late!""\n\nThe smaller man gaped at him. ""And you knew that all along?""\n\n""Anything to stall for time.""\n\n""But... but what happens at seven o'clock?"" Steve shot.\n\n""Who the hell knows? I try again, is all...""\n\nSteve Foster tugged out a cigarette and lighted it. His whole frame trembled with the excitement involving him. Christ, it was an unbelievable story! What the hell kind of a lead-in would he ever open with? ""Listen... Mark... if they ride, I'm going with them!"" he said, watching the other's face.\n\nHis friend nodded. ""I figured that... but just don't be surprised if you wind up with your head in your hands!""\n\n""Oh... oh shit, what the hell... Steve gurgled, sucking deeply at his cigarette.\n\n Chapter 20\n\nCaesar was confronted with no problem in quietly slipping into the town, even though the shadows had only begun to grow long. The sinking sun's light still glowed brightly on the horizon as the massive german shepherd sought himself a vantage point of hiding and froze into immobility, watching the furor and waiting.\n\nHuman males chaotically stumbled about the central place where speeding things sat unmoving and many waiting horses awkwardly stomped and shied. Occasionally, they whinnied, their eyes uneasy to the human clamor about them. Patiently, the powerful dog evaluated. He read the meaning of the long things that were man-formed of iron and wood, knowing the ugly flame they belched and the painful death they brought. Humans roared their communicative sounds to one another with loud, ugly throats as they staggered toward the frightened horses. Caesar saw the brute-man then, and seconds later, he, of the golden one!\n\nCarefully, the massive wild dog appraised. He quickly read the animosity between the two male humans, the brute-man's throat-roars unnatural, as if he had eaten of the wild grass that distorted the instincts! He was waving his limbs and roaring, while the golden-one's human mate stood quiet and tall. Then, the brute-man turned away, the others with him, to climb onto the restless horses while his golden female's companion stood unmoving!\n\nIntuitively, Caesar was aware that he had been right! What he and the grey-one had done to she, of the sheep, had brought this about. But he had no concern for the welfare of his pack this night; he had concealed them well and left them with ample food. They would lie well-hidden from the cruel marauding of the brute-men and his wild-pack!\n\nA cracking sound that sharply rent the ending day caused Caesar's reflexes to instantly tense! Even as they did, he saw the fire spurt from one long thing and another male human clutch at his upper-leg, reeling and almost falling from the recoiling horse! Humans rushed toward him, including the golden-one's he, catching him before he fell, while others led by the brute-men, tore the long thing away from the unsteady male, pulling him, too, from a horse!\n\nThis, the keen-instincted german shepherd knew was not meant to be! Confusion dominated once more! He sensed his sleek muscles relaxing. He would wait and watch; there was ample time before he went to the sleeping place of his golden mate!\n\n* * *\n\n""What does it mean, Mark?"" Jean anxiously questioned. ""Will they call the posse off?""\n\n""I'm hoping to hell they'll get some sense after that,"" Mark sighed, gazing down at his blonde-haired wife's concerned face, then uncontrollably letting his eyes rake downward over her curvaceous young body so provocatively outlined by the thin, satin sheet. Christ, he'd like to crawl in there with her for at least ten minutes!\n\n""We shouldn't waste any time, Mark,"" Steve Foster clipped his thoughts short. ""You said you wanted to check with Doc Emory on how bad Abe was hurt...""\n\n""Yeah... yeah, we better get going,"" the big deputy agreed, tearing his eyes from his voluptuously outlined young wife.\n\n""What about your dinners?"" Carol put in. ""You characters think that I've been cooking for the fun of it?""\n\n""Sorry, Baby,"" Steve said, grabbing his wife and planting a fast kiss on her mouth. ""This is the biggest story I've ever covered!""\n\n""Well, bully for you! I hope you starve to death!""\n\nJean said: ""Mark, when will you be home?""\n\nHe bent and kissed her, then, in a soft voice: ""Damnit, I don't know, Baby. I was hoping that this accidental shooting would halt these liquor-crazed men... but instead, it's just fired them more! They're claiming if it wasn't for the wild pack, Abe Reynolds would never've been shot! They're like a bunch of animals out there... and I've got to do everything I can to keep them from going into those hills!""\n\n""Mark, please?"" his luscious, blonde wife pleaded. ""I need you tonight, really need you!"" she almost whimpered, wrapping her arms around his neck. ""If I ever needed you... it's tonight, Darling!""\n\n""Honey, Honey... Christ!"" the young deputy gasped, untangling himself from her grip. ""If I could, I would stay with you, Baby... but I can't! You've got to understand... at least, try! These drunken maniacs... someone could get killed out there tonight! I've got to do my best to stop them! Please, Baby... try to understand?""\n\nAnd then, he was upright, ignoring her and looking at his watch.\n\n""What time is it?"" Steve anxiously questioned.\n\n""Almost nine. Doc should have the bullet out of him by now,"" Mark replied. ""We better get back there...""\n\n""I'm still going with them if they ride, Mark!"" the red-bearded writer said. ""You understand?""\n\n""Forget it. Let's keep them from killing each other if we can!""\n\nThe two wives remained silently by, one staring from her bed, the other near her as they gaped at the empty doorway, listening to their respective husbands leave the house without further word to them.\n\n""Are you hungry, Baby?"" Carol, with a touch of rising anticipation to her voice, asked.\n\n""I-I was, but... but...""\n\nCarol smiled. ""I understand, Honey. Me too, though I don't know why. By this time, I should think we'd both be familiar with this sort of evening.""\n\n""D-Do you really ever get used to their being gone at all hours?"" Jean wondered aloud, terribly upset that her young husband hadn't realized the importance of her physical need for him tonight above everything. God... had she made a mistake in marrying him, even loving him as she did? ""N-Never knowing where they are... when, or if, they're coming home?""\n\n""Hmmmpff... after a couple years of marriage to an idiot-writer like I've got, you get damned well used to it,"" the willowy brunette replied, though with a little smile of deep affection radiating in her incandescent eyes. She reached down then with one soft hand and gently grazed her fingertips along Jean's smooth cheek. ""Anyway... I'm just as pleased to have you all to myself tonight, Baby.""\n\nA sensuous tremor of arousal fluttered through the tormented young wife's thinly covered curves at the warm contact and the undeniable meaning behind her dearest friend's words. She smiled upward with quickly incited desire at the sparkling-eyed girl, tenderly... needingly, taking her slender hand and brushing her soft cheek with it. ""I... I love that thought, Carol darling! I really love it!"" she throatily whispered.\n\nThe supple, raven-haired Carol, felt a shiver of delight ripple upward along her spine. God... should she? Should she! At what cost? Yet, she heard herself say, ""Beautiful, Baby... I'm disgusted with the thought of eating, too! Let the damned roast-beef harden into a nice, fat lump for them!""\n\n""T-There's better things to eat than roast-beef..."" Jean pointedly rasped, almost blushingly shying her eyes from the other's heated gaze.\n\nThe darling! The beautiful, luscious creature, Carol ardently thought! God almighty... was it really going to happen... after all these years? She swallowed tightly, and said: ""I-I thought maybe I'd undress and get in beside you... that we could trade a few more intimate secrets, Baby... amongst other things... that is if you're sure you'd like to...""\n\n""Oh... oh, God yes! I'd like... want that, Carol darling! I do... I do!"" Jean enthusiastically whimpered, once more brushing her silken-skinned cheek against her beautiful friend's soft, warm hand, while the persistent sensations gnawing hotly down at her loins and belly quickly fanned the bed of banked coals into sensuously licking flames!\n\n* * *\n\nCaesar lingered long enough to see them assemble once more, climb onto the fear-filled horses and ride away with the brute-man leading them, though he cared little. He then watched his golden-mate's human male disappear into his speeding thing and swiftly leave toward the hills. Momentarily, he wondered at the human intellect!\n\nThe streets lay deserted before him. No posted humans guarded as in the past. Had he chose, his pack could hunt and ravage at will! He instinctively knew these things as he trotted along familiar ways toward his destination, unfathomable arousal mounting within his massive, feral body as he approached the shelter of his golden mate. Then, he saw the glow from the glass opening... saw that the glass was raised as if in open invitation and moved stealthily toward it!\n\nSoundlessly, Caesar placed his forepaws on the sill and raised himself. He saw them then, his golden-haired one and she of the fired-eyes and hungry lips who had pleased him so well with her mouth the other night! They lay beside one another on the sleeping place, very close, entwined, even their mouths meeting and clinging, and they were both uncovered beneath the white cloth. Their legs squirmed, their feeling portions moving over each other's young-feeding mounds, the sibilant sounds reaching him from them letting the mighty animal know that warmth and affection existed between them!\n\nExcitement at the visual closeness of their association hotly inspired him! The powerful animal licked at his chops as natural fervor flushed in his vigorous loins! Soundlessly, he eased up through the opened way, still laving his long, saliva-moistened tongue over his opened mouth as he stared at the unaware female humans!\n\nJean saw him before he ever whimpered! ""Caesar... darling!"" she gasped, tearing herself free and sitting upright to hold her arms wide open as the great dog leaped onto the bed and moved forward to affectionately lick his tongue over her happily smiling face!\n\n""Oh my beautiful baby!"" she gasped, hugging his medallioned neck tightly, which Carol, sitting erect beside her, smiled as if a long lost lover had just come home!\n\n""God!"" the naked, willowy brunette gasped. ""He's so beautiful!""\n\n""Yes, Yes!"" Jean hissed, flattening the resilient white mounds of her whitely bared breasts against him, kissing his huge furry head and passionately clinging to him. ""He's the most beautiful creature in the whole world!""\n\n""I know... I know... I think I love him, too!"" Carol throatily exclaimed, running her slender hand over the mighty animal's darkened mane, both girls the more incited by their stimulating nakedness they had sensually stripped each other to in their mounting, sexual desires!\n\n""Oh, you sweet darling... you've come to love me, haven't you?"" Jean uncontrollably breathed. ""Haven't you, my lover?""\n\nCarol heard the mighty beast whimper, almost as if he understood Jean's words! God, it was unheard-of... but she knew it was so! Subconsciously, she stroked a hand over the smoothly rounded firmness of her own full breast, thrilling to the feel of its tingling, hardened little nipple; then, she said: ""Do it, Darling! Get up on your knees so he can do it to you from behind! That's why he's come! He... he wants to fuck you!""\n\nCarol's lustful words raked through Jean's passion-infused brain like white-hot barbs! ""Yes... yes... that's what he wants, isn't it! To... to fuck me like he's done before!"" she gasped hotly, the sound and using of the luridly graphic, four-letter word like a bellows to the licking flames in her trembling belly and feverishly moistened loins! She scrambled about in the bed, quickly getting onto hands and knees, unhesitatingly spreading her long white legs and full young thighs wide apart toward him! Lowering her head and shoulders, she eagerly looked back from her obscenely assumed position to see her animal-lover's glowing amber-eyes fixed on the white, upthrusted mounds of her lewdly offered buttocks!\n\n""I'll help!"" Carol licentiously exclaimed, getting onto her own knees beside the heavily-breathing young blonde wife. ""Come on, Caesar, Darling! Up... up and fuck our Jeannie! She needs your cock so badly tonight, Lover!"" the intensely aroused brunette invited, gently patting Jean's soft, smoothly upturned buttocks. Then, with self-gratifying salaciousness, she moved closer, leaning over Jean and facing Caesar to embrace the white, fully rounded moons. With soft hands and extended fingers that met in the smooth creamy crevice, Carol excitedly spread apart even further the lush ovals of her friend's warmly yielding young ass-cheeks! ""You see, Darling?"" she huskily addressed the huge, watching dog, her eyes alive with burning delight as they feasted on Jean's lewdly exposed vaginal split!\n\nEagerly, Carol pulled at the resilient white moons until the tiny puckered mouth of her blonde girl friend's pink anus was slightly gasping, opening and closing teasingly before her! She locked her hungry dark eyes on the golden, curl-fringed lips of Jean's flushed cunt, watching them moistly separate to reveal the intimate wetness of its hot, pink inner-flesh! ""Th-There, Darling!"" she rasped sensuously, the delectably firing sight touching off wild sensations in her own churning belly and smouldering loins! ""Let me get it all slicky and ready for you!""\n\nJean squealed out her sigh of delight as she felt Carol's warm, damp tongue licking down through the wide-spread crevice of her naked buttocks, pausing to lovingly brush and stab with the hotly searing tip of it at the tiny mouth of her anus before moving further down to the passion-inflamed opening of her widely exposed vagina! Again, Jean whimpered out as Carol's enticingly moving tongue splayed open the blood-swollen lips of her warmly seething pussy, licking wetly, over and through the hot electrified flesh to the hardened bud of her tiny erect clitoris! There, she played long enough to raise additional moans of gasping pleasure from Jean who was frantically trying to look back over her shoulder with mouth open wide and watch it all from her obscenely kneeling position!\n\nFor a long moment, Carol was lost in her own wanton desire, but Caesar's gentle growl reminded her. She reluctantly withdrew her tongue from the deliciously whetting crevice of Jean's eagerly tremoring cunt and raised her head. She saw the powerful animal pressing close between her girl friend's wide-spread legs and smiled knowingly at him. ""Come on, Darling!"" the sparkling-eyed brunette feverishly invited, moving back to give him access as she once more stroked teasingly at the smoothly curved mounds of Jean's lewdly upturned buttocks. ""Hurry... let me help!""\n\nJean remembered then and looked toward the vanity mirror, their whitely glistening reflections of their naked bodies giving her a perfect view of it all! Oh... oh God, there it was, she erotically quivered deep up in her bowels as her handsome animal-lover mounted her shamelessly upraised buttocks from behind and his huge cock began to slither forth from its concealing sheath! She had seen it before and loved it then, but at that moment the wonderful sight of its long, thick hardness was about to drive her insane with her licentious need for it racing deep up inside her waiting belly. She stared longingly at its wetly glistening tip and watched with lewdly fixed eyes as Carol suddenly reached down to grasp it in her slender, white hand, guiding it pointedly toward the pinkly waiting wetness of her desire-inflamed vaginal hole!\n\nJean heard Caesar's whimper to Carol's clasping hand... felt her powerful lover's furry forelegs grip tightly at her naked hips and thighs, then sensed the first hot contact of his wet-tipped hardness with her excitedly opening pussy-mouth!\n\n""Now, Baby, he's going to fuck you!"" Carol lasciviously hissed. ""Hold tight, Darling! Caesar's going to put out the fire in your hot little cunt and belly! Go on, Lover... fuck her good... fuck her like you would one of your own bitches!!!""\n\nJean felt her breath thrillingly whipped away before the piercing charge of the dog's hugely hardened cock soared far up into the hot, dilated channel of her wetly clutching vagina! She felt its massive cone-shaped hardness spreading open her sensitive inner vaginal flesh, smoothing out every tiny fold and wrinkle of her liquid passage in semi-painful joy! Uncontrollably, she grunted out her intensively blinded rapture to the rhythmic, rapidly increasing thrusts of her mounting animal-lover fucking vigorously into her from behind!\n\nIn almost insane, uncontrollable lust, Carol watched beady-eyed from inches away, one hand with three of its fingers obscenely buried up in the steaming wet cuntal slit between her own, wide-spread thighs, the other reaching from behind through Caesar's back legs to warmly cup and milk his heavily bloated, sperm-filled balls! Wild passionate whimpers of her own blended with those of Jean's and the mighty dog fucking up into her slavishly kneeling blonde girl friend with heavy, buttock-flattening fury! She had never seen an animal fuck a girl before... had pictured what it was probably like... but nothing in her most licentious imagination could match the forbidden lust-inciting spectacle she was witnessing!\n\nWith fixed stare, she watched the huge dog's long and thick scarlet cock plunge like a smoothly racing piston up into Jean's hotly undulating young cunt! On the quick, rhythmic outstroke, the young deputy sheriff's wife's pink, inner-vaginal flesh appeared, clinging to the dog's cock like that of hungrily sucking lips, the wetly sluicing sound alone enough to drive her wild!\n\n""Oooohhh... it's... it's so... sooo beautifulll!"" Carol heard Jean elatedly moan, and tore her eyes from the tightly clinging curls of her girl friend's flesh filled cunt to see her long blonde hair flailing as she tossed her beautiful head from side to side in her forbidden bliss. She had raised up to her hands and was grinding and fucking her whitely jerking asscheeks back unceasingly as Caesar humped up into her from behind in unremitting animal-desire, furiously smacking his loins into and flattening her eagerly yielding buttocks! Her nakedly curvaceous body quivered with every unhuman thrust, her hanging white breasts doing an enticing dance of ripples and sways to the jolting thrusts of her tightly locked animal-lover!\n\nLustfully, Carol withdrew her hand from between her legs and clutched at Jean's nearest, dangling breast, salaciously smearing the wetness from her own cunt over the marble-hard bud of its tiny pink nipple!\n\nThe lewd act reminded Jean of her excited friend's presence, and in her passion-mesmerized ecstacy, she twisted her head to look back at her. ""Oooohh... oh Darling, I-I'm sorry! It's so beautiful... and I... I needed it so!\n\n""It's all right, Darling, go on... go on!""\n\n""No! No! I want you, too!"" Jean gasped, her lust-incited brain reeling with flicking memories of Lydia Newell and the wanton thrill of licking and sucking the auburn-haired girl's cunt! ""I want you up here, Carol, Darling... with your legs spread open in front of me where I can kiss and lick your pussy with my tongue! Hurry, and we can all cum together!"" she obscenely urged, reaching back to grasp her friend's hand as Caesar fucked even more wildly now up into the wide-split crevice of her hungrily welcoming young vagina from behind!!!!\n\n* * *\n\nMark toured the range roads a half-dozen times, listening with attuned ear through the opened window for the night-splitting explosion that he didn't want to hear. Not that he cared about the goddamned wild-pack, but that unnerving shot could mean that one of those drunken maniacs up there in the hills had been accidentally killed!\n\nIn two hours, it didn't happen, and gradually he relaxed to the possibility that it wasn't going to. Steve wasn't about to come back with anything but a mighty sore ass from riding that horse! If they hadn't come across the pack by now, they weren't about to. Caesar's ravaging time was somewhere close to midnight, and it was thirty minutes after that. Chances were, thank God, that the bastard had taken a holiday!\n\nChrist, he thought, he too, was thinking of the vicious beast almost as if it had human intellect! Shows what lack of sufficient sleep can do! To hell with it! He'd go home and see how Jeannie was doing, he decided, a flashing sense of lustful arousal ripping through him at the memory of her plea just before he'd left. Damn! Might as well! What could he do, anyway? That crew had enough liquor amongst them to keep them plodding all night... and his own sweet Jeannie was home in bed waiting for him! I need you tonight, Darling! she'd begged. Christ! He sensed his cock elongating, hardening inside his pants. Fuck 'em! Let them kill one another if that was their bag! He was going home, kick Carol back into the guest-room, and lovingly fuck his beautifully curvaceous wife!\n\n* * *\n\nPassionately, Jean stared down at the soft, curl-rimmed lips of her girl friend Carol's sensuously splayed cunt that the vivacious brunette was spreading open to her with slender fingers placed on the dark, hair-lined lips, her lovely white legs scissored wide as she revealed the glistening, moist delicacies of the intimate little hole up between her thighs!\n\n""There it is, Darling... if you want it!"" Carol luridly hissed. ""My hot cunt! Waiting to be licked and loved!""\n\nJean didn't linger, not even to visually devour the lust-inciting beauty of it! The building, swirling heat in her young wifely loins from Caesar's huge cock fucking into her from behind, forewarned her that the moment of ecstatic explosion was near at hand. Instead, she dropped her head, snuggling her lovely face in close to the wet pungency of Carol's nakedly exposed pussy and blindly, greedily, thrust her tiny pink tongue into the hot, liquid flesh to lave and lick, sometimes sucking her way upward toward her nakedly moaning friend's suddenly quivering clitoris!\n\n""Oh! Oh God, Jean... it's heavenly! Don't stop! Do it good! Just... just don't stop... ever... ever!"" Carol heard herself moan, knowing the many, many times she had envisioned this very moment! Oh God, her best girl friend, Jeannie, was licking her cunt! Oh God... she'd, go insane!\n\nCaesar heard their exchange of affectionate sounds as he hungrily fucked his pale rod of burning animal-hardness deeper and deeper up into his golden-one's warmly absorbing cunt, sensing his moment of cumming nearing! He was not unhappy at their closeness, in fact, it seemed to stimulate his own want! There was something about their whiteness, the wet, pink little holes up between their smooth-skinned, naked legs that sent the wild, hot-blood racing through him! He knew that his golden-mate was mouthing the open little slit of the fire-eyed one's quivering body, and that she, the latter, was experiencing love and joy by the whimpering sounds she made! This was good, he instinctively reasoned! That beings should be happy however... wherever! Affection and joy, his beastial mentality registered, his keen eyes watching the act before him, the sight of it goading his scalding sperm toward the moment of his near release!\n\nJean felt her animal-lover's cock growing and beginning to jerk slightly up inside her, sensed the worming tip caressing all the way up to the under side of her hotly inflamed belly! He was going to cum and so was she... but would Carol? God, she wanted them all to come to orgasm together in this beautiful moment! Wildly, she sucked at her friend's deliciously tasting clitoris, hoping against hope that she'd found the secret of her ultimate release!\n\n""Oh... oh yesss, Babbyy... Carol's going to cummm... right in your mouthhh!"" the willowy brunette gasped, clutching desperately at her own sensitively jumping breasts as the swirling passion mounted toward the erotic second of ultimate release!\n\n""Mmmmmmm!"" Jean whimpered, with hotly sucking lips and ravishing tongue, knowing her own moment of ecstasy! Suddenly, she tasted the warmly gushing juices of her girl friend's hotly flowing secretions, the frenzied delight tripping her built passions almost beyond human mentality! She sensed a bullet-like spurt of boiling semen from Caesar's deeply imbedded cock, then an unleashing of his volcanic animal-cum that seemed to saturate and swirl about hotly throughout her entire quaking belly and fill her greedily absorbing young cunt almost to the bursting point. And with it, came her own explosion of maddening bliss, her nakedly curved body spasming in obscenely forbidden rapture to the human wails and animal whimpers that filled the room!\n\nAnd then, there was a gasping silence! Jean sensed herself falling, uncontrollably collapsing forward, her face still resting against Carol's wetly exhausted loins, her sperm-flooded young cunt still sucking greedily at Caesar's rapidly deflating animal-cock. She felt and heard him withdraw from between her legs, his softened penis slipping out of her with a soft, lewd plopping noise and she knew without looking that he would not be there when she turned her head... yet, she did! He was gone... her magnificent lover... but he would come back! Again, she rested her cheek against the soft, downy wetness of Carol's still warmly pulsating cunt. It had all been so beautiful... so beautiful!\n\n* * *\n\nNo one had heard Mark's entry into the house; he was certain of that as he stared into the room at the two naked girls! His heavy cock still throbbed in anticipation inside his pants, but at that moment it had temporarily lost a certain amount of its inspired hardness!\n\nJesus Christ! Jean was between Carol's wide-spread legs, her face resting against the girl's cunt! He saw her lips, wet and glistening! She'd been eating pussy... Carol's pussy! Jesus Christ... his Jeannie... his own Jeannie! Jesus, she was a lesbian too!\n\nHe tried to gain control of himself, dug his nails into the palms of his hands, but he knew it was no use! His whole fucking world had twisted upside down for him anyway! He'd tried... tried... tried... but this... this was too much! He just couldn't swallow it!\n\nJean a lesbian! He gasped inwardly, sensing his cock hardening once more as he gaped lustfully at Carol's naked, willowy body, vengeful thoughts beginning to boil feverishly in his painfully enraged brain!"
794,Caitlin's Story,['M-ff-teens'],"This girl gave my dick a royal sucking. She has had plenty of experience, I thought as I came hard, deep in her throat. Not a drop of my sperm spilled past her lips.\n\n""Has he fucked you yet?"" I asked as she licked me clean.\n\n""Oh yes, many times, but not until I was 16. He ate my pussy for 4 years twice a week. But then shortly after my 16th birthday, he fingered my red pussy and said, 'I think you're ready for my dick.'\n\n""He had made this special table that I could sit on. It was the right height so that he could fuck me sitting while he stood. There were two little sections to put my legs into so that my pussy was spread just right for him. I'll never forget that day. We both watched as he eased his huge cock slowly into my pussy.""\n\n""Was he able to take it to the hilt?""\n\n""Yes, yes. I was no virgin. I had long since deflowered myself. He push it to the hilt then rested for a moment before her started pumping. Have you ever seen a grown man cry in pure pleasure? Well, this one did. Each time he pulled out and pushed in, the tears came. He said my pussy was so exquisitely tight and hot that he wished he never had to come out.""\n\n""Did he , you know, get a little rough?""\n\n""Rough? Rough, you mean like slamming the meat into me, hurting me with it? Damn straight, he did. I like my dick hard and delivered harder.""\n\n""Sounds like you enjoyed his fucking,"" I said reaching under her uniform skirt. ""How long did he fuck you?"" I said easing my hand inside her wet panties.\n\n""Until my already red, sore pussy was redder and sorer. His dick was like a piston.""\n\n""How did you fuck him back?""\n\n""I sucked his dick with the walls of my pussy. He went crazy when I came, his dick deep inside me, screaming into his mouth. He rammed me so hard my ass rose from the table.\n\nBy now I had my hand firmly on her pussy. I rubbed a finger up and down her slit as she closed her eyes to remember the fucking while feeling my finger.\n\n""Did his wife ever discover the affair?"" I asked as I inserted a finger into her.\n\n""She came out to the shop one Sunday afternoon. His cell phone was dead and she had a message from his mom.""\n\n""Was his dick in you when she came in?"" She pushed further onto my finger and screwed it.\n\n""To the fucking hilt. He was screwing me and sucking my tongue as if this would be his last fuck.""\n\n""What did she say?"" I put another finger in her sweet pussy.\n\n""Bob,"" she said, ""Your mom called. I have a mess.......She stopped dead in her tracks. Bob and I looked at her as she watched him pump my pussy.\n\nBob pleaded, ""Please let me finish, honey. Please let me have her. I have to come inside her. She's so good, baby. I'll die if I don't come in her."" She nodded.\n\n""What did she do as he fucked you?"" I now had three fingers inside her and brushed her lips with mine. ""Tell me, honey.""\n\n""She stepped behind me and kissed my neck and shoulders. She discovered the sensitive spot on my shoulder and sucked it. Her palms skimmed my breasts as we both watched Bob dick me, pumping like a maniac. He came hard, crying hard. I swear I felt his sperm shoot into my stomach. The two of them had me cumming up the walls, too.""\n\n""What happened when you came down? Was there a scene?""\n\n""There was a scene all right. She pushed Bob away after he pulled out and handed him a tissue to wipe his eyes. She dropped to her knees before me and sucked her husband's sperm from my pussy. I came three times in her mouth.""\n\n""When was the last time you fucked them?"" I asked still pumping my fingers into her dripping cunt.\n\n""I had a crying Bob before dinner yesterday in the shop on the table. Mercy, his wife, stopped me on the way to school this morning. She had to take me to school because I missed my bus. I heard it driving by as she screwed my pussy on the chaise lounge in their bedroom. Her pussy was so hot when it touched me.""\n\n""Were you naked when she took you?""\n\n""I only took off my panties. She ate me roughly and quickly, but what she really wanted was the pussy to pussy contact. I was really into it too, rubbing her soft, smooth ass as she kissed and screwed me, moaning obscenities in between. This is so good, I thought as I had my first orgasm. She called me a hot cunt thieving bitch as she ground into me making us both cum hard.""\n\n""Do you want to cum now, Caitlin? Do you want my dick in you?""\n\n""Yes, please, Mr. LaPorte. Please fuck me.""\n\nI pulled my fingers from her dripping cunt and licked them clean. Thrusting my tongue past her lips, I let her taste herself in my mouth. I propelled her to me desk, leaned her over face down, raised the little skirt, removed the wet panties, spread her legs and placed my dick at her pussy lips. ""Hard or gentle, Caitlin?""\n\n""Hard, Mr. LaPorte. Make it hurt bad.""\n\nWith that, hard as steel, I plunged my dick into her inferno. Everything in me went into that first plunge. I went so deep, it seemed my dick was in her chest. I now know what Bob felt. I fucked her hard and long until we both came biting our knuckles to stifle the screams. I wiped tears from my eyes with the back of my hand before I eased out.\n\nKelly still fucks Bob and Mercy, but she fucks me more since she now ""works"" for me after school. I live for the day when I can fuck her somewhere other than the office. I want my dick lodged in her cherry ass before one of them takes it. My dick throbs at the prospect."
795,California Mom,"['MF', 'in-law']","At first, all I wanted to do was to sleep off the jet lag. Then when I was thoroughly rested, I asked mom about the family breakup. Here, in her words, is what she told me during a long lazy session around the cool pool, as we basked in the hot sun.\n\nWell, John, the difficulty with dad started after the operation to have my uterus taken out. Even after I fully recovered, your dad became very sick. I hinted, then urged, and finally insisted he go to the doctor. He had gotten the crazy notion that he was ok. I'm afraid I nagged him out of frustration until he couldn't stand it. He died suddenly of a heart attack.\n\nHis will was generous. I don't have to work, and there is money for you to take a year or two off. While you are here, you may have to sleep in a motel for a night every once in a while. I have a couple of boyfriends who sometimes stay over when we have a real hot date, and I have only the one bedroom. The bed is big enough for us two, but not for three.\n\nYou remember what a sexy, passionate woman I was when you were growing up. Do you remember seeing me in the nude? He didn't like it, and said I was immodestly flaunting myself. I wanted you to be familiar with what a naked woman looked like, and not be consumed with curiosity. Do you remember the times we were bare together, not just when I bathed you?\n\nI didn't want you to develop any modesty with me when you were growing and getting more independent. I even left pictures of naked girls in your room when I thought you were old enough to be excited by them. I peeked at you when you masturbated looking at the sexy poses. That was when I had a talk with you about how it was OK to relieve your tension with your hand, so as not to be bothered by wet dreams.\n\nI noticed when you got fuzz on your chin and on your pubic area. Even before then I kept checking your penis development when you woke up, and you had morning erections. I kept asking, and you finally told me, when you began to shoot ball-juice when you went off. That's when I gave you condoms to use if you got the chance to have sex with your little puppy loves.\n\nNow you have left all your girl friends behind to come clear across the country to be with friend step-mom. It may take some time to get acquainted with the California crop, so you will have to take yourself in hand when it comes to tension time. But maybe there's another way. Come on; let's get out of the sun and into some cool drinks.\n\nWhile I fix them, just get out of those damp trunks. I will give you the twenty-two year checkup. Here, take a sip of this cooler, while I slip out of my bikini. Hey, my bare tits and bush have given you a dandy hard-on. Don't be shy or ashamed. It's natural to get erections, for goodness sake. Your dimensions compare very favorably with all the stiffness I have seen and experienced, including your dad, who is only medium sized. Now give your step- mom a sweet juicy kiss. I will press my nipples firmly on your manly chest, but I will have to turn a little so you don't jab my scar with your poker. I have always dreamed of being sexy with you like this. Now we don't have to worry about what anyone thinks, or anything. My baby factory may be out of business, but the doctor didn't cut away my passion and lust.\n\nWhen I hold your darling cock like this, it thrills me. Just slide a hand under me to check the moisture level of the fur there. Wow, what technique you have learned in handling and fondling a woman! If you keep uncovering and twiddling my clit, I'll climb the wall and spend right in your clever hand. Come; let me drag you by this tow bar that you have extended, right into the bedroom.\n\nLet's go over to the bed and lie down and relax. Well, maybe not relax. Do you know that I am devoted to oral sex? That's something that your dad did not go for. Just let me get my greedy mouth onto the rosy end of your penis. I plan to work the foreskin back and forth with my tongue and lips until you cover my tonsils with your semen. Come on; shoot your creamy jets into my mouth. Umm, there, you have gotten rid of the urgency. Now we can have a long lusty climb to passion's peak together.\n\nWhile your prick recovers its power, how about sending your tongue on an exploration of the cave between my legs. A trickling spring seems to have sprung down there. If an earthquake should occur, you are liable to get love juice in your mouth, too. Hey, it's spasm time! There I go -how thrilling! Now while my toes are uncurling, come up here and let me fiddle with your foreskin again. How glad I am that I didn't let them circumcise your little worm. I like a hooded helmet. They are `hard' to find in this country, but it sure is fun checking.\n\nNow when I press on the tube between your nice young man balls, crystal love drops come out of your tip-slit. Let me spread them all over the surface of your bulging glans. I will avoid the most sensitive spot under the rim of the mushroom. I don't want you to surge over the top again, just yet. Let's save it for the main act. Come on, the center ring is all ready for the entrance of the star performer. My, that feels good. The last time your prick was in there, I was pushing you out into the world so many years ago. Now you're deep in me again, making my vagina throb around your probing prick.\n\nNow please start the in's and out's. Every once in awhile, take it clear out. I will grab it and rub the nut so that it thrills me from my sensitive clit, to my flooded ass hole. Here, let me center your slit right on the tip of my love-bud. Let's see how far my perky peak can get into your juice tube. That's turning the tables, isn't it! My clit is fucking into your cock! Now, before I get so wild that I have to wiggle, move down and in, and pin me right to the mattress. Now screw and plunge, probe deep, and then vibrate shallow. Stroke, stroke slow and firm, and then frantic fast. If you get close, take it clear out. I will grab that slick prick and squeeze the shaft. My thumb will press hard just below the flare of your passionate plum. That will take some starch out of it, and you will lose your urgency.\n\nWe can go right back to Adam'ing and Eve'ing, or rather Cain'ing and Eve'ing. After I repeat that squeeze maneuver a few times, eventually you cannot bear for your cock to be taken out. I will reach for an orgasm, and maybe we can peak almost together. Boyo, you make me want to cut loose and talk dirty. Just fuck your big hard cock deep into mother's juicing cunt, and shoot your jism right into my yearning. Whooee, there, wasn't that supreme?\n\nAfter we rest, and maybe snooze, perhaps you will want to fuck mom again. I think that if you can extend your pole enough, you can probe around in my pussy pool to see if you can dredge up another spend. If the tool is a little too limber, perhaps I can lick it into shape to get the job done. Yep, I was right, I have an orgasm left. Now if you fuck me real hard, I think you will find you have a reserve supply of screw juice to hose into dead father's wife's cunt. Wow! You do, and how now let's cuddle, and you can suck tittie just like he did.\n\nWe probably won't do this much more. You will find some passionate chick, and I will lure my lovers. If your gal leaves you excited and frustrated, don't just jack off. Come to Carol, and empty your blue balls into me, like you just did. Even if I give my heart to some older dude, and you are loving up a sweet young thing, let's not be jealous. Just you imagine me threaded onto my partner's prick. I will think of your toes digging into the mattress between her kicking heels."
796,California Mom,"['MF', 'in-law']","The second season had just premiered and they were busy filming episodes right now, there was a 11:00 call for the actors so Calista pulled into the studio lot at 9:00, just enough time for her to get her hair and makeup done right. She had been running a little late, so she expected to catch a small degree of hell for that, but not much. After all when you're the star there's only so many times they can yell at you before you can get them fired.\n\nCalista was surprised though when she walked into the studio and found a bunch of her costars in a circle, laughing uproariously. Calista pulled her sunglasses off and went to investigate the source of the frivolity. What she saw was unusual to say the least.\n\nThree of her costars, Courtney Thorne Smith, Greg Germann, and Peter MacNichol, were standing around and watching the casts' new addition, Portia DiRossi, as she sat in a director's chair and literally acted like a dog. There was another man there, one of the assistant directors, his name was Dave or something like that, but Calista was too shocked to pay him much mind.\n\n""What's going on?"" the stunned actress asked.\n\n""Well it turns out our little friend Dave here is no mere assistant director,"" Peter said, gesturing toward the man, ""He's apparently one heck of a hypnotist.""\n\n""He did this?"" Calista asked as Portia began whimpering as if expecting some kind of dog treat. ""This is sick.""\n\n""Oh come on, Calista,"" Courtney chided, ""It's just for fun, he did it to all of us. He made Greg think he was a rabid chipmunk.""\n\n""And I still contend that he didn't hypnotize me at all and you are all just making this up so I'll feel stupid,"" Greg interjected.\n\n""Portia got to laugh at us, so now it's our turn,"" Courtney added.\n\n""Still, perhaps we should wake her up now,"" Dave said, breaking his silence.\n\n""Well if you must, you must,"" Greg said, disappointment evident in his voice.\n\nWith that Dave got in front of Portia and snapped his fingers. The woman's barking and whimpering ceased immediately and her eyes slammed shut. Dave then began talking to her in a calm, soothing voice.\n\n""Listen to me Portia,"" he began, ""I'm going to count down from ten to zero and with every number I count off, you will begin to awaken. When I get to zero you will become fully aware of your surroundings. You will feel fresh and relaxed, like you just woke up from a short nap.""\n\nDave then began counting slowly from ten and with each number Portia began to stir. When he reached zero she fully opened her eyes and began to stretch her arms back. Calista was amazed, Portia really did think she was waking up from a nap.\n\n""What happened?"" Portia asked, her voice registering a bit of disorientation.\n\n""Well, do you want a lie or the truth?"" Peter asked.\n\n""Just give me the bad news, how humiliated should I be?"" a smiling Portia asked.\n\n""In that case, let me report to you that you were just the cutest little puppy ever,"" Peter replied.\n\n""Oh my God,"" Portia wailed as she buried her face in her hands, but she was still smiling. ""I can't believe you talked me into this.""\n\n""Do Calista next, Dave!"" Courtney suddenly suggested.\n\n""Oh no! Not on your life!"" Calista immediately shot back.\n\n""C'mon, it will be fun,"" Dave replied, ""I promise I won't make you do anything stupider than these guys did.""\n\n""Sorry, guys there is no way you are going to get me in that chair,"" Calista said, ""Besides I happen to know for a fact that I cannot be hypnotized.""\n\n""Well, well, well, that sounds like a challenge Dave,"" Greg observed, ""What's your response.""\n\n""All due respect, Calista,"" Dave replied, ""Everyone can be hypnotized. People who say they can't are just fooling themselves.""\n\n""I am not fooling myself!"" Calista declared, ""I can't be hypnotized. Some guy at a party tried it to me once and it didn't work!""\n\n""That guy was probably a bad hypnotist,"" Dave shot back, ""Wait till you see what I can do to people. The human will is merely clay for me to sculpt in whichever image I see fit.""\n\n""Oh God,"" Calista said as she rolled her eyes back, this guy was unbelievable. Well she'd show him that he could never turn her will into clay for his damn sculptures, ""Okay Mr. Bigshot Hypnotist, I'll make you a bet.""\n\n""Oooh this is getting interesting,"" Courtney said as she rubbed her hands together in purposely over the top glee, ""I'm glad I came in early today.""\n\n""Let's hear this bet of yours,"" Dave said, his interest piqued by the challenge.\n\n""Okay, I will sit down for you and you can try and hypnotize me, which you won't be able to do, and if you can't then you convince the director to push all my call times back till noon,"" Calista cockily offered.\n\n""I accept your challenge and I guarantee you that in a matter of moments you will be yet another of my willing slaves,"" Dave replied.\n\n""Uh, Dave I'm not quite comfortable with the term 'willing slave,'"" Peter said as Calista got into the chair, a confident grin crossing her face.\n\n""Wait a minute,"" Portia interjected, ""What should we make her do?""\n\n""Oooh, I've got an idea, make her take her clothes off,"" Greg suggested which was followed by a sharp ""OW!"" when Courtney punched him in the arm, hard.\n\n""Thanks Courtney,"" Calista said, ""Okay Dave, do your worst.""\n\nDave then withdrew a pocket watch, dangling off a gold chain.\n\n""Oh no, not that corny old method,"" Calista sighed.\n\n""Some times old methods are the best,"" Dave replied as he began to slowly swing the watch back and forth in front of Calista, ""Look at the watch, Calista look at it as it moves slowly, back and forth, back and forth.""\n\n""This isn't working,"" Calista declared, more positive than ever that this would never work.\n\n""Just concentrate for a second Calista,"" Dave said, his voice soft, smooth, and inviting, ""Look at the center of the watch where the hands meet, can you see the center?""\n\n""Yes,"" Calista said, she really could see the center of the watch so she figured she might as well humor the guy. She locked her eyes onto the center and followed it as the watch continued to sway in front of her.\n\n""Keep following that center,"" Dave instructed, ""No matter where the watch goes you cannot take your eyes off of it. I want you to start relaxing your body from your feet to your head, but continue to follow the center.""\n\nCalista actually did begin to feel her body relaxing, though she chalked that up to the early hour and the power of suggestion. Her eyes remained locked on the center and every time she tried to draw her attention away from it, she found herself unable to.\n\n""That's right, Calista you cannot look away from the center,"" Dave said, his voice growing softer, ""Feel yourself being drawn into it, it's all that matters. Everything else means nothing, you can just feel your worries drifting away because it is so relaxing to look at the center. You can even fall asleep if you want, a nice restful sleep.""\n\nAt this point Calista did begin to feel a little sleepy, she wanted to close her eyes so badly, but she couldn't take her eyes away the center. Dave was right, it did feel good to follow it as it went back and forth before her eyes. It was so relaxing. A fog was beginning to envelop Calista's mind and soon she could no longer comprehend what Dave was telling her. She could feel her eyelids growing heavy and she began losing all will to resist. Her eyelids began to drop and...\n\n""Wow! I guess you were right, Calista,"" Dave said as the actress snapped back to reality, ""You can't be hypnotized.""\n\n""I knew I couldn't,"" Calista replied, her voice still full of confidence. But inside she wasn't so sure. She really couldn't remember anything that happened after Dave started waving the watch in her face but if he said he hadn't hypnotized her then why should she doubt him.\n\n""You're no fun,"" Courtney complained as everyone began to disperse.\n\n""I happen to be plenty of fun,"" Calista replied, ""I also just happen to have an unbreakable will.""\n\n""Would you mind loaning it to me one day?"" Courtney asked.\n\n""Sorry, you're going to have to rent it,"" Calista said before they began laughing. They walked toward the makeup rooms, so Calista was unable to see Dave as he placed the watch back in his pocket, a wide grin crossing his face.\n\nLater that night, Calista was unable to sleep. Usually she slept like a baby, but not tonight. Instead she tossed and turned for what seemed like hours. She just couldn't get into a comfort zone.\n\nThen when she finally did doze off, the phone by her bedside suddenly began to ring. Calista was jolted out of her sleep and angrily lunged for the phone.\n\n""Hello,"" she said in an exasperated tone.\n\n""It's nap time Calista,"" Dave's voice said from the other end, and as soon as he said it, Calista's eyes glazed over and her body immediately relaxed.\n\n""Can you hear me Calista?"" Dave asked.\n\n""Yes master,"" Calista replied, her voice lulled by the trance.\n\n""Hang up the phone and open the front gate of your house,"" Dave commanded, ""Then open your front door and wait for me.""\n\n""I understand,"" Calista replied before going off to follow Dave's orders.\n\nOutside the house, Dave exited his car as he saw the gate opening. Everything had gone perfectly. At first he had only planned to do to Calista what he'd done to the others. But she'd irked him with her ""I can't be hypnotized"" attitude, so he'd decided to do something a little extra. Giving her a late call time was worth it for what he had planned.\n\nThe trick was to hypnotize Calista without anyone noticing it. He had never put anyone in a trance that deep before and he wasn't sure it was going to work. But as he walked through the open door and saw an entranced Calista waiting for his next command, he knew it had indeed worked.\n\nDave closed the door behind him, his cock growing hard as he stared at Calista. She was standing in her nightgown and staring vacantly ahead. She was completely his to command and it was driving him wild. Now it was time to see if those subtle commands he had given her that morning had taken hold.\n\n""Who am I, Calista?"" Dave asked.\n\n""My master,"" she answered.\n\n""And what do you want to do for me?""\n\n""I want to fuck you,"" Calista replied, a lustful tinge growing in her voice.\n\n""Well we can't do that with you wearing all those clothes,"" Dave observed, ""Why don't you just take them off?""\n\nCalista then pushed the straps of her nightgown off of her shoulders and it fell to the ground in a puddle of silk. The actress then pushed down her panties exposing her sparse brown tuft to her master.\n\n""Do I please you?"" Calista asked innocently, but lustfully.\n\n""Very much so,"" Dave answered, his cock straining to be free of the prison of his clothes, ""Take me to your bed room.""\n\n""Yes master,"" Calista replied before leading Dave upstairs. As soon as they reached the room she lay herself on the bed as Dave quickly rid himself of his clothes.\n\n""You know what you want to do,"" Dave said as he approached the bed. Calista then got off the bed and took Dave's cock in her mouth. He immediately began to moan in approval as Calista sucked him, this was truly his finest moment as a hypnotist. The commands had been so subtle, yet it was all working right. He'd have to try this more often he thought as Calista wrapped her hands on his ass to draw him in further. Finally Dave couldn't wait anymore, he had to have Calista's pussy.\n\nHe picked her up off her knees and lay on top of her, his cock sliding in with ease. He had commanded Calista to be a little bit turned on by sucking his cock and was happy to see that her own libido had done the rest. In his experiences Dave had found that many women ended up enjoying this on a subconscious level far more than he could ever anticipate.\n\nAs Dave continued to pump into Calista he began massaging her firm breasts, causing her to begin groaning. Their lips locked in a kiss as their bodies began to merge into one. They quickly got into a rhythm and were streaking toward orgasm. But there was one little command that Dave still had left to give.\n\nIt was a bit immature Dave reasoned, but he had still always gotten off on women talking dirty. It always gave him the idea that they wanted it as badly as he did. Women always claimed to have bigger sex drives then men, but Dave didn't think they showed it enough. Anyway with a girl as shy and reserved as Calista it made him want to hear it even more.\n\n""Speak Calista,"" Dave groaned, triggering the last command he had for her.\n\n""Oooh fuck me,"" Calista began to moan loudly, ""I want to feel that big cock deep inside my pussy! Fuck my hot cunt, make me come! Oh God you make my pussy so wet!""\n\nThis pushed Dave over the edge and with another loud groan he came, his body tensing up in that very pleasurable way. Dave's orgasm also set Calista's in motion and her moans turned to screams.\n\n""Yes! Yes! Fuck me hard! That feels so good! Fuck my wet pussy! I love it!"" the actress screamed as her orgasm ripped through. Soon they both lay on the bed covered in sweat and the after glow of sex.\n\n""Sleep now Calista,"" Dave commanded and she immediately began to doze again. It had worked out great, but Dave still wasn't satisfied. He would of course snap Calista back to herself in the morning. One night of passion was one thing, but keeping her as a mindless slut was not something he was keen on doing. There had to be some limits.\n\nBut then all of a sudden Dave decided to not end things quite yet. There was one more thing he wanted to try. Perhaps he should invite over a guest for him and Calista to share for a bit.\n\nHe then reached over the sleeping Calista and picked up her phone. Dave began to grin as he dialed Courtney Thorne Smith's number. He wondered how well the subtle commands he'd left her with had taken hold. He'd know in a minute."
797,Call It Even Someday,"['MF', 'blkmail', 'in-laws', 'oral']","I was getting tired of being the brunt of her sarcasm. We'd had words about it before but she got really nasty. She as much as told me if I didn't like it I could take a hike. That my brother had just given me a job because he felt sorry for me, and that that could end real fast if she gave him the word.\n\nThe sting of being embarrassed still lingered in my gut when I saw Cheryl a few days later. I was twenty miles from home in a neighboring town picking up a tendering package from their municipal offices. There she was scooting along the main street like she was going to a fire. I knew I didn't want to face her so I just hung back to see where she was going. I followed her into an out-of the-way bar and watched from a distance while she slipped into a booth next to a guy I'd never seen before. It sure as hell wasn't my brother! They were obviously more than just friends. His tongue was half way down her throat on the first kiss and his hand ran up her leg and squeezed her ass cheeks like he'd been there before. Cheryl nestled back in his arms rubbing herself against him like a horny cat.\n\nThey ordered a drink but didn't even stay to finish it. Fifteen minutes later they were tucked in at a local motel making noises that I could hear right through the door.\n\nIt was almost four o'clock when she returned to her car. She didn't see me at first and it startled her when my old Mustang slid into the spot beside her deep blue Mercedes. 'What are you doing here?' she snapped. 'Aren't you supposed to be working?'\n\n'Just picking up the tapes from your motel room,' I smiled, indicating the generic brown envelope on the seat beside me.\n\nIt was the tendering documents, but she didn't know that. Her face had gone blank and she leaned back against the car like the world was about to end. Several times she opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. There was anguish in her eyes as they searched my face for some escape, some shred of hope that would release her from her predicament.\n\n'I wasn't...' she began and then stopped.\n\n'Yes you were Cheryl,' I smiled confidently and patted the package beside me.\n\n'And it's all on tape.'\n\nTears formed in the corners of her eyes and her face contorted in wretchedness.\n\n'I was just ... breaking it off...' she bleated, her voice trailing as she realized the pointlessness of her excuse.\n\nA long silence ensued while she pressed her forehead to her clenched fist and wept. They were real tears and it was true remorse that she felt. She turned her pleading eyes on me looking for some sympathy, but I just arched my eyebrows, smiled and patted the brown paper envelope. I really wanted to tell her my compassion was as short as my dick but I didn't want humor to diminish her suffering.\n\nArrangements were made for her to follow me on the short trip back. She wanted to talk, negotiate right there in the parking lot, but I didn't. Desperate and frustrated at having no indication of what I was going to do, she begged me not to tell my brother. In her desolation she blurted out 'I'll do anything. To which I replied, 'Yes you will.' To further underscore her situation, I made her take off her panties beside the car and give them to me.\n\nThe next day I didn't phone her at all. Several times she tried to call through to me but I wouldn't answer. When I got home from work she was parked outside my apartment, waiting. She looked as if she hadn't slept and the puffiness around her was definitely from crying.\n\nHer first approach was the old Cheryl. Confidant, arrogant, and demanding, she told me that she'd brought two thousand dollars cash and that I was to turn over the tape to her and never speak of it again. She strode into my apartment like she owned it, and me, and laid it on the line. 'Give me the tape, keep your mouth shut and you won't have a problem. If you ever again raise the subject again, no one will believe you and your brother will side with me.' She stood there then, hands on her hips, looking down her nose at me like I was some vile child who had offended her.\n\n'Take off your clothes,' I replied matter-of-factly.\n\n'There's no way in hell,' she blustered, but her self- assurance didn't ring true. She looked uncomfortable for a moment, her eyes darting here and there to avoid contact with mine. Finally, she sighed deeply, looking down at her hands and playing with her fingers.\n\n'Look, ...er, if two thousand isn't enough, I'll get more... It, ah, ...just takes time.'\n\n'Take off your clothes,' I repeated.\n\n'All right!' she snapped. 'But you'll only fuck me once and then the deal is over. You'll give me the tape,' she declared emphatically. Angrily, her hands began to unfasten her clothes.\n\n'Do it slowly,' I instructed putting a CD into the machine. 'I want you to strip for me like an expensive whore.\n\nNot at all happy with the scene, she nonetheless began a slow, self-conscious dance. Her blouse went first and her hands trembled as they contended with the small buttons. I couldn't believe that she actually blushed when she faced me in her brassiere. Still moving too quickly, she reached behind to unfasten her skirt and I stopped her. 'Take your time. Show off your tits a bit. Shake them for me and let me see you feel them up. Then lift your skirt and give me a little preview of what's under there. Remember, you're not just a piece of meat. You're a piece of cunt.'\n\nA few minutes later her bra and skirt had joined her blouse on the floor. She wore no stockings and her tanned legs looked great sticking out of the openings in her white panties. Her tits swayed tantalizingly as she moved to the music and the nipples stood out like acorns. There were no more pauses where I had to tell her what to do next. She rolled her panties down to the fringe of her pubic hair and rocked her hips provocatively like any slut would do. The black pelt of tangled curls that I had loved so much peaked above the elastic waistband capturing my eyes and mesmerizing my dick.\n\nFrom the look on her face, Cheryl thought she was back in control now. Her hand disappeared into her pants and she humped against it, smiling knowingly at the bulge in the front of my trousers. Not eighteen inches >from my face she slipped her panties down onto her thighs and writhed her naked pussy at me. The scent that I'd all but forgotten filled the air and I grinned to myself to know that she was wet. Using both hands she smoothed back the hair and framed her cunt lips. She edged forward with her undulating hips lifted toward my face. 'Is this what little Dickie wants?' she hissed smugly. I reached out to her flaunted treasure and gripped a large patch of her pubic hair between my thumb and forefinger. She winced as I twisted and tugged hard on it forcing her up onto her toes. 'You're not in any position to give me attitude,' I reminded her. A word from me and my brother won't want you around anymore. One look at the tapes and he'll throw you out on your ass.'\n\nThe smugness had gone out of her when I relinquished my grip. My hands pressing down on her shoulders signaled her to her knees.\n\nTentatively her fingers ran up my thigh until they circled my cock. Her hand unfastened my belt and tugged my hardon into view. She'd sucked it before, when we were going together, but she'd never let me come. I slid my own pants down and stepped out of them. With her head against my thigh, I rubbed my prick all over her face taking extra time around her nose and lips. She didn't balk when I told her to lick my balls and I watched with amusement as her pointed, pink tongue bathed each testicle.\n\nCheryl choked as I pushed to the back of her throat. It seemed ironic to me to think that she'd ridiculed me for having a small cock and now she was choking on it. With every stroke I wanted to hear her gag. As I got close I wound my fingers tightly into her hair. I hoped she still disliked come in her mouth because I was about to fill her up.\n\nThe first spurt hit the back of her throat and she panicked. My grip on her hair held her head in place while the next jet all but filled her mouth forcing her to swallow. The knob of my cock was just inside her lips and my come flooded over her tongue once again. It was all I could do to stand the intensity. I pushed back in deep and held on tight until my orgasm subsided. I could feel her throat contract each time she swallowed. As I relaxed she started to move away until I told her to stay and clean it all up. Her head dutifully bobbed over my softening cock as she licked and sucked the remnants of my spend. For several minutes I watched the top of her head moving against me and felt the softness of her tongue on my sated prick. Then she sat back on her heels and looked forlornly at my face.\n\n'You aren't going to give me the tapes are you?' she asked.\n\n'Not until I'm ready,' I confessed.\n\n'When will that be?'\n\n'When you're no longer of any sexual interest to me.'\n\n'Will you at least keep my secret?' she implored.\n\n'From my brother? Yes. From my friends? No.'\n\nThe idea clearly distressed her. For a moment she sat twisting her hands in her lap.\n\n'You wouldn't let them...' she began and then stopped.\n\n'Of course,' I snickered. That's what friends are for..."
798,Call Room,['MF'],"I took the back way to the call room, avoiding the nursing station and the waiting room. Closing the door behind me, I searched for a towel. I took the wet shirt off and dried off. I was reaching for the drawstring on the pants when there was a quiet knock on the door. I turned and opened it a crack. ""Yes?"" I said from behind the door. The door pushed open slightly and Becky eased quickly into the small room, shutting the door quietly behind her. I stood there, shirtless, towel in hand, eyebrows knit, trying to comprehend. ""Sorry, Michael,"" she said, and explained, ""I had to see the rest."" She knelt down and pulled the drawstring on my pants, then slid them down over my hips and the fell to the floor in a heap. My still erect cock sprang from them, now pointed like a staff. ""Yes,"" she said. ""You have a marvelous cock."" Her small, but strong hands moved up and grasped it. She ran her right hand from the base to the tip, milking it and a small drop of cum appeared at the tip. I groaned softly. I watched her expert hand encircle it mid-shaft, her fingers not quite able to touch around its circumference. ""Simply marvelous,"" she said, and touched the waiting drop with her tongue. ""Uh, Becky,"" I muttered. ""What about Mr. Calenda?""\n""Jennifer's starting the drip,"" she replied, looking up at me with a smile. ""I had to step out to the bathroom."" Her hazel eyes locked with mine and, never dropping her gaze, she took my cock between her lips. With the head in her mouth, her tongue began to dart over the underside, near the tender spot at the base of the head. Finding that spot, her tongue moved more quickly and applied a heavenly pressure. Her left hand left my cock and cradled my balls. I felt the rush of excitement and felt my cock grow even harder, filling her mouth. Suddenly she pulled me from her mouth. ""I want you to fuck me with this beautiful cock,"" she said hoarsely. She quickly stood and released the drawstring on her own scrubs, which fell to the floor. She stepped out of her panties and grabbed my cock with her hand, pulling me toward her. She then locked her arms around my neck and hopped up, straddling me. I could feel the intense heat of her vulva and caught the distinctive aroma of an aroused woman. I grasped her buttocks and her right hand dropped to my cock, guiding it to her pussy. ""Fill me up, Michael. Fill me up."" My cock slid effortlessly into her hot, wet pussy. The head parted her lips and entered her. I took a step so that her back was against the door and then thrust my remaining length into her. She grunted with pleasure. ""Yes, that's it. Fill me with your cock! Fuck me!"" I obliged. Within seconds we were in a beautiful rhythm, my thick cock plunging deep inside of her. With each thrust, I could feel her cervix hitting the tip of my cock. Her vaginal muscles clamped down on me, holding me inside, but I pulled out and thrust again. Again and again, harder each time, the pent-up lust poured from us and became urgent, almost violent sex. I could feel my orgasm coming up quickly. ""Becky,"" I grunted thickly, ""I'm going to come.""\n""Yes!"" she urged me. ""Now fill me with your cum! Come, Michael, come deep inside me!"" I thrust more deeply and felt the release. My cock spasmed as the semen jetted from me, deep within her. I could feel its hot warmth enveloping my cock within her wetness. Suddenly, her body stiffened and she groaned softly, then clung to me as I collapsed against the door. After a few moments I could feel my erection fading. She unlocked her legs and, holding on to my neck, slid from my cock. She reached out and gently, but firmly, encircled it with her fingers and gave it a gentle tug. A final bit of cum came to the tip, which she collected with her fingers and, again locking my gaze, licked it from her fingertips. ""I have to get back,"" she said, and added, smiling, ""You taste wonderful."" She quickly donned her panties and scrub pants and slipped from the room, leaving me limp and exhausted and wondering why I had been so blessed on this day."
799,Callgirls,['prositiutes'],"Callgirls by Tiffany Dayton\n\n""Amber, sweetheart, would you put some oil on my back please?"" I heard coming from beside me. I opened my eyes to find Robin had rolled over onto her stomach. She was untying the top of her bikini.\n\n""Sure lover,"" I responded, smiling, ""I'd be happy to."" I rose from my comfortable lounge chair and stretched. I had to rearrange my bikini bottom as it found it's way between my cheeks. Then I took the bottle of suntan oil from Robin's hand and straddled her, sitting squarely on her butt.\n\nAs I gently massaged my lover's back with the cocoa scented oil, I glanced around at the other call girls relaxing around the pool. It was early, and our Madame encouraged us to do so as most of our patrons enjoyed a nicely tanned girl. Most were wearing two piece bikinis. A few were topless, preferring not to have a tan line.\n\n""Delicious sight, isn't it?"" Robin giggled from beneath me.\n\n""Very,"" I replied, ""But I'll keep you, if you don't mind."" Robin propped herself up on her elbows and swiveled her head to look in my direction.\n\n""That's so sweet hon,"" She said, grinning from ear to ear, ""Is it any wonder I love you so much?""\n\n""I love you too gorgeous."" I said, then leaned over to kiss her. Robin managed to surprise me. She propped herself up a bit more and gently slid her tongue between my lips. It was an awkward position, but I sucked on her tongue as best I could.\n\nI pivoted my hips a bit and managed to lay down next to Robin in the tiny lounge chair, all with her tongue still in my mouth. I took one of her wonderful breasts in my hand and massaged it gently. I paid special attention to her delicate nipple.\n\nRobin responded by letting out a long moan and putting her hand down my bikini bottom. She quickly found my clit and sent shivers up my spine. I opened my eyes and gasped. My lover took that opportunity to move her mouth to my neck. She began kissing and suck- ing her way to my chest while reaching behind me with the hand she wasn't already using to untie my bikini top.\n\nI helped her a bit and my top fell to the con- crete patio that surrounded the pool we were sunbathing around. Robin went straight for the nipple closest to her. She took it into her mouth and swirled her tongue around and around. I closed my eyes again and moaned loudly.\n\nThen, without warning, she bit my nipple. At the same instant, she shoved two fingers deep inside me. My eyes flew open and I gasped for breath. ""Oh god!"" I exclaimed, and ran my fingers through her dark red hair.\n\n""I'll take those two."" I heard from behind. Robin heard it too, and she lifted her head as I turned around. Standing at the edge of the pool was a tall, handsome man pointing in our direction. He was very well dressed, even for one of our clients. Standing beside him was a very petite oriental woman, who was also very expensively garbed. They were being escorted by Patricia, our Madame, and one of the estate's hulk- ing guards.\n\nPatricia turned to the man, smiling, and said, ""A fine choice. Amber and Robin have been lovers since they were in high school, for nearly three years. You won't be disappointed."" She then turned, gesturing to- ward the large Victorian house nearby, ""If you'll fol- low Jonathan, he'll show you to my study. We may take care of all the arrangements there. I will join you shortly."" Both the male and female guests seemed pleased by this. They followed the guard through the garden that lay between the house and the pool, and disappeared inside the door.\n\nPatricia then turned to Robin and I. She pranced over to our chair and ran her fingers through my hair. ""I have a big assignment for you girls tonight."" she said, ""Why don't you shower and meet me in the study in fifteen minutes. Wear something nice. Robin, I want you in black. Amber, I want to see you wearing white."" Patricia leaned forward and kissed us both on the cheek, then rose and headed toward the house.\n\nI looked at Robin to see her beautiful smile. ""What do you think they have in mind?"" I asked.\n\nRobin shrugged, ""I guess we'll find out. We'd better get to it if we're going to be in the study in fifteen though."" I nodded and we both retreated to our bedroom in the huge house.\n\nFourteen minutes later, Robin knocked on the door of the study. The door was promptly opened by Patricia's personal servant, William, a very handsome gentleman who saw to her every need. We entered as we had been taught in our first days in Madame Patricia's care.\n\nRobin was introduced first, by William. She pranced gracefully on four inch heels to the opposite side of the room, stopped, turned, then returned to the center. She looked stunning. She had chosen a long black evening dress that hugged her every curve. It had a halter top, and a slit up to mid thigh on the left side. The lace tops of her black stockings was barely visible through it.\n\n""Hello,"" she said, bringing her hands together behind her back and facing the guests seated across from Patricia's desk, ""My name is Robin. I am five feet, eleven inches tall. My measurements are 36C-28-36. I am bisexual, with a tendency toward women. I am a long study of the Kama Sutra. And to answer your question before you ask it, yes, I am a natural red head.""\n\nThe guests, and Patricia giggled a bit at Robin's last remark. ""Thank you Robin,"" Patricia said, ""Please have a seat."" Robin nodded, and pranced to a small loveseat positioned on the wall opposite Patricia's desk. Patricia then turned her attention to the door, ""William, will you show our next lady in please?""\n\nWilliam nodded approvingly, and introduced me, ""May I present, Amber."" I took my cue, and took the same course Robin had taken a few moments earlier. I had dressed myself in a very glamorous white skirt suit, and matching heels. The female guest seemed very interested in me as I modeled for them.\n\n""Hello,"" I said, after returning to the center of the room, ""My name is Amber. I am five feet tall. My measurements are a modest 32B-24-32. I am bisexual, with a tendency toward couples. I am a long study of the Kama Sutra. I am also a licensed, and practicing masseuse."" The female guest whispered something to the male, who nodded and in turn whispered something to Patricia. Patricia smiled and nodded as well.\n\n""Thank you Amber,"" Patricia said, ""You may both leave now.""\n\n""Yes Mistress."" Robin and I replied in unison. Robin rose from her seat and waited as I approached. She extended her arm, and we walked hand in hand out of the room. After the door closed, we embraced, complimented each other, and took a seat in two of the chairs lining the hallway just outside Patricia's study.\n\nRobin leaned toward me and whispered softly, ""What do you think they're planning?""\n\n""I don't know,"" I replied, shrugging my shoulders, ""But from the smiles they were flashing us, something fun.""\n\nRobin stopped suddenly and placed a hand on my knee, ""You don't think they're into slaves do you?"" she asked.\n\n""I don't know hon, but I trust Madame Patricia. She wouldn't let anything happen to us, or any of the other girls for that matter. You've heard how she refers to us as her daughters on occasion. Besides, Lisa and Beth would be sitting here if bondage sluts were what they wanted.""\n\nA smile returned to Robin's face, ""You're right,"" she said, ""Probably nothing to worry about. Maybe a little fun with a couple, or maybe even an orgy."" Robin's face really lit up at the mention of this. ""We haven't done an orgy in almost three weeks, I miss it.""\n\nI touched Robin's cheek with one white French tipped fingernail, ""Oh, poor baby. Has it been too long since my girl was double penetrated?"" I asked, playfully pouting.\n\nRobin blushed and replied, ""Like you don't enjoy it too. Who was it that tore the sheets off the bed at the Marriott hotel in Las Vegas when those two guys nearly ripped her apart?"" Robin giggled a bit and placed a delicate hand on her chest. ""It certainly wasn't me that time, now was it?"" she asked, playfully.\n\nIt was my then my turn to blush. ""Okay, okay,"" I said, rubbing my bottom, ""But my little bum sure was sore after that.""\n\n""I'll bet! They nearly knocked me unconscious with an orgasm, and I only did them for twenty minutes. You had them for almost an hour, you little slut."" Robin giggled.\n\n""I know,"" I replied, smiling, ""I could hardly believe it myself. It was just so perfect. The one in my pussy was so big, and the one in my ass felt just as big. They were both gentle, not like most guys. That's probably the best love I've ever made to a man.""\n\nRobin nodded in agreement, ""It's not the best DP I've ever had though.""\n\n""Really?"" I asked as my lover peaked my curio- sity, ""Tell me about the best. Enquiring minds want to know."" We both giggled at the joke that both of us had shared all through high school together.\n\n""Well,"" she said in a coy tone, ""I wouldn't want to make you jealous. I think I'll keep it to myself.""\n\nI pulled away from her, feigning disgust. ""Well!"" I said, ""You just keep your dirty little secret. See if I care!""\n\nRobin smiled and grabbed my hand before I could retract it fully. She pulled it to her mouth and traced my forefinger with her tongue. She smiled and placed it gently back on her knee. ""The best DP I've ever had was the night of our senior prom."" she finally said.\n\nI practically melted on the spot. ""You're so sweet."" I said, and kissed her cheek.\n\n""It's the truth."" Robin proclaimed, ""That was one of the most incredible nights of my life, and I'm not just talking about the sex either. You know what I mean.""\n\nI most certainly did. We had taken each other to our senior prom, despite angry looks, rude comments, and a few threats from the other girls. We had stayed and danced until around eleven thirty, then returned to Robin's house. Her parents were out of town and we had the place to ourselves.\n\nRobin had prepared for the evening. She disap- peared into her room, and returned wearing a very revealing negligee and carrying three vibrators. Until that point, we had not used anything other than what we were born with to give each other sexual pleasure. That night changed our sex life drastically.\n\nI smiled and hugged Robin. ""I love you."" I said.\n\nRobin broke the hug and stared deep into my eyes. She reached out and touched my face with her hand. ""But,"" she said, ""I love you more."" We both giggled a bit, and I was about to inform her just how wrong she was when the door to the study opened.\n\nThe couple entered the hallway first, followed by Patricia and William. The two guests took one more look at us as we rose and curtsied, and smiled. Then, they were escorted down the hall toward the exit by William. Patricia turned to us and was beaming. ""The two of you are going to make the three of us a lot of money tonight."" She then turned and crossed through the doorway back into her study. ""Come in, and we'll discuss it."" she said. Robin and I looked at each other quizzically, then followed our Madame.\n\nWe took seats across from Patricia's desk. The exact chairs that were occupied by our guests moments earlier. ""How does eight grand a piece sound to you?"" Patricia asked, after we were comfortable. I nearly fell out of my chair, and Robin's eyes grew very wide. Patricia laughed out loud then continued, ""I though you might be interested.""\n\n""What will we have to do Mistress?"" Robin asked after regaining her composure.\n\n""Well,"" Patricia began hesitantly, ""Personally I think the two of you are perfect for this job. It requires you to have very few inhibitions, and you'll have to show a genuine interest in each other.""\n\nRobin and I couldn't help but grin. ""Somehow,"" I said, taking Robin's hand in mine, ""I don't think that will be a problem.""\n\n""The couple who just left aren't really a couple at all. They are ambassadors to a very high class lesbian organization. Her name is Marissa Long. The man with her is apparently her servant. He said very little unless spoken to by Miss Long, and she didn't bother to formally introduce him. This organization is having a meeting starting tonight, and their entertain- ment canceled on them. They're looking for a replace- ment.\n\nThis is to be a four night long affair, for which I will receive a sum of thirty two thousand dollars. Splitting that in our usual fashion, half of the fee is mine and will be put to use paying for the estate, it's upkeep, it's security, and so forth. Half is yours. Divided equally, that leaves eight thousand a piece for only four nights work.""\n\nPatricia paused and glanced at the two of us for approval. I looked to Robin, who asked, ""What will we have to do exactly?""\n\nPatricia smiled broadly. ""That,"" she replied, ""Is the fun part. The first three nights you are to be the main entertainment. You will, quite literally, make love on a stage while an auditorium of people watch. You will have access to just about any lovemaking device you can imagine, as well as any clothing or accessories you wish.""\n\nI beamed at the mention of this. Patricia noticed my reaction, and said, ""As I recall, that's one of your fantasies. Isn't it Amber?"" I nodded. ""Excellent,"" she continued, ""From the stage you will be taken directly to your hotel rooms where you are to speak with no one. You are to be a special treat. The guests are not allowed to come near you, and vice versa. You will be mystery women to them. The fourth and final night will be different however.\n\nInstead of making love on the stage, you will be announced at the dining room during dinner. You are to make an entrance of your choice, as long as it's an interesting one. You will each be instructed to seduce a particular woman in the crowd. Most likely these will be women of importance to this particular society."" Patricia again paused. She looked directly at me and said, ""Amber, I think you've met who you'll be seducing."" she smiled and continued, ""Miss Long seemed very impressed with you.""\n\n""Oh really?"" I asked.\n\n""Well,"" Patricia corrected herself, ""She was quite taken by both of you. I think you're just the icing on the cake Amber.""\n\nRobin reached over and stroked my thigh. ""I told you that you're hot stuff girl."" she said, grinning from ear to ear.\n\nI rolled my eyes, and Patricia spoke again, ""During your stay, you will be assigned a manservant. This gent will be available to fill any reasonable requests. He will bring your food. He will attend to cleaning your room. Mostly, he is there to assure there is no contact between you and the guests. He will also be your conduit for any special tools, toys, props, costumes, and instruments you may need for your performances. He will also pick you up and drop you off back here at the estate when the affair is over. Remem- ber, until the fourth night, he is the only one you are to have contact with.""\n\nShe stopped, and looked back and forth between us. ""Any questions?"" she asked.\n\n""Sounds like a dream come true!"" I exclaimed, and looked to Robin.\n\n""Count me in!"" Robin chimed in.\n\n""Excellent,"" Patricia addressed both of us, ""I knew I could count on you girls. Let me call Miss Long and confirm everything. In the meantime, I'd like the two of you to get packed. You are excused.""\n\n""Thank you Mistress."" Robin said, as we rose to leave.\n\n""Yes,"" I added, ""Thank you Mistress.""\n\nPatricia grinned from ear to ear as she reached for the phone. ""Girls, remember to pack your cell- phones! If anything goes wrong, or you're hurt in any way I'll have William and the boys out there in a heartbeat."" We nodded, curtsied, and retreated to our bedroom on the third floor.\n\nAn hour and a half later we were called down from our rooms. After descending the stairs, we were introduced to a very attractive young man wearing a tuxedo. He stood a bit more than six feet tall. His hair was a very dark brown, nearly black. He was fairly well built, but not overly grotesque.\n\n""Good evening ladies,"" he said, ""I will take care of you for the next few days. If you are in need of anything, please don't hesitate to ask me. I will do all that I can within the boundaries my mistress has set for me.""\n\nRobin and I grinned at each other. ""That sounds lovely Sean."" Robin replied.\n\n""I trust you will take care of my daughters Sean."" I heard from behind us. I turned to find Madame Patricia approaching with two of the estate's guards on either side. ""If anything were to happen to them, I would be very distraught.""\n\nSean bowed deeply to Patricia as she closed the distance between them. ""Of course Madame. I have very strict instructions to see that no harm comes to them in any way."" He reached into his jacket and retrieved a small business card. ""Here is my pager number Madame. If you ever are in doubt about your daughters, feel free to page me. You may do so at your leisure, during any time night or day. I will make certain that you are able to speak with them.""\n\nPatricia smiled and accepted the card. ""Thank you,"" she said, ""I will do that. Was this included in your instructions?""\n\n""Actually, no. However, I'm sure my Mistress wouldn't mind. She seems very interested in keeping a bond of good faith between the two of you.""\n\nPatricia giggled a bit. ""I should hope so."" She replied, ""I was once her mistress."" Sean's eyes nearly popped out of his head. He dropped to one knee, took Patricia's hand and kissed it. Patricia laughed out loud at this. ""That's not necessary Sean,"" she said, ""I haven't been her Madame for quite some time now.""\n\nSean rose and said, ""Thank you Madame. All the same, it is an honor to make your acquaintance.""\n\n""I can see you serve your Mistress well Sean. I am satisfied that my girls will be safe in your care. Their things have been loaded into the limousine. You may depart."" Sean thanked her, bowed deeply, and re- treated out the door. ""As for you two,"" Patricia said, directing her attention toward Robin and I, ""Make me proud.""\n\nRobin smiled and replied, ""Of course!"" Then we both trotted out the door. Once outside, we were ushered into a large black stretch limousine.\n\nAn hour and a half later we arrived at our destination, a large hotel located in the downtown area. Robin and I knew it well. We had entertained a number of clients here, as it was the closest five star hotel to Madame's estate.\n\nSean drove the car around to the service entrance and got out to open the door for us. ""I apologize for the unsightly entrance Ladies,"" He said, ""But I have strict orders not to allow you to be seen.""\n\n""That's quite all right Sean,"" Robin replied, stepping from the huge black automobile, ""I understand completely."" Sean nodded and took my hand as I exited the vehicle next. We were then ushered through the kitchen and up a service elevator. We were shown to a luxurious suite on the fifth floor. Sean opened the door for us and waited patiently as we entered.\n\nThe room was wonderful. It was tastefully decorated in Victorian style. The chairs and bed were covered in antique lace. The floors were stunning hardwood with elegant, well placed rugs covering a small portion. I was immediately drawn to the fire- place. It was Italian white marble, and already had a small fire already burning.\n\nSean closed the door and reached for a small bottle of champagne in a bucket of ice near the fire- place. ""Would you care for a drink ladies?"" He asked.\n\nRobin had disappeared into the bathroom, but popped her head out. ""That depends on how much time we have before our performance."" She said, ""Amber, you've got to come in here!""\n\n""You're expected at seven thirty Mistress. It's now..."" Sean checked his watch, ""Four fifteen. If you allow for thirty minutes to get ready, you have approximately two hours and forty five minutes.""\n\nI entered the bathroom to find Robin examining the controls on a large, four person whirlpool. The entire floor had been covered in multi colored rose petals, and several long stem, red roses were strategically placed throughout the room. ""Oh!"" I exclaimed, ""I've seen much more luxurious bathrooms, but this is a very nice touch!"" I turned to Sean, who was now standing in the doorway, ""Was this your doing?""\n\nSean smiled and replied, ""From the smiles on your faces, I wish it were. It was my mistress who suggested this."" He then raised the bottle of cham- pagne. ""Shall I open this now, or wait until after you've returned?""\n\nI raised my hand slightly and shook my head, ""Thank you Sean, but I don't drink.""\n\n""I'd love a glass,"" Robin replied, ""But I wouldn't want to waste a bottle. After all, I could hardly drink all of that by myself, even if I didn't have to be on stage in a few hours.""\n\nSean nodded, ""Very well mistress. I'll return it to the kitchen. If you would like some later, just let me know.""\n\nRobin perked up a bit and smiled at me, ""Mistress? I think I like the sound of that."" We both giggled and watched Sean blush a bit.\n\n""Oh, did we embarrass you Sean?"" I teased.\n\nSean shook his head slightly and grinned widely. ""Are your plans for tonight's performance complete? Do you know what you will be needing?""\n\n""Yes,"" Robin replied, ""We discussed it in length during our ride here. We have several ideas, and need to run a few things by you to see if they will meet your mistress's approval."" Sean nodded and we all gathered in the main room of the suite.\n\nTwo hours and forty five minutes later, the curtain rose. A very beautiful, old, English style canopy bed had been set in the center of the stage as far forward as possible. It was covered with pink and white laced sheets and a sheer white curtain slightly shrouded the eyes of the audience from us. Robin and I were kneeling on the bed, nude, kissing softly. My arms wrapped around Robin's waist, as hers wrapped around my neck.\n\nBetween kisses, Robin and I glanced out into the dining room. At least two hundred women and a handful of men were grouped around small dinner tables sipping coffee, or glasses of wine. Some were still finishing their desserts. All of them turned their attention to the scene we had constructed on the stage. We both smiled to each other as we tried to forget them.\n\nI tilted my head back as Robin began kissing gently down my neck. I saw a microphone hanging a few inches below the very top of the canopy. I began to wonder if the audience could see it when Robin nibbled on my ear. I closed my eyes and moaned softly as her hands slid down to my breasts. She gently massaged my erect nipples as she kissed and sucked her way down my neck.\n\nI straightened my back a bit and allowed easier access to my chest. Robin took the hint and took one of my nipples into her mouth. At the same instant, she ran one finger over my clit. My eyes flew open and I moaned louder as her tongue and fingertip began to circle my various body parts. I ran my fingers through her hair and pulled her mouth closer to me.\n\nRobin took as much of my breast into her mouth as she could and sucked on it like a baby nursing. Her fingers continued to run circles around my clit. I gyrated my hips forward and ran my hands down and around to her crotch. She suddenly sat up and smiled wickedly. ""Oh no you don't!"" she said. She grabbed my wrists and put my hands behind my head. ""Don't make me tie you up!"" she teased.\n\n""Oh!"" I replied, and leaned forward and kissed her deeply. Her tongue entered my mouth and explored for a few seconds. Then, still holding my wrists, she pushed me onto my back and tied my wrists to the headboard. I giggled a bit, and relented.\n\nOnce my hands were bound, Robin retreated be- tween my legs. I lifted my knees and spread my legs to give her easier access. ""Oh my!"" Robin said, ""Don't you look delicious!"""
800,Callgirls,['prositiutes'],"Remember, your feedback and scenarios are very imporant so keep them coming. I'm starting to get into a rhythm here, so if you don't like something you have to let me know so I can break bad habits. Send all comments and ideas to KMB_76@yahoo.com\n\n----\n\n After you've been alive for a hundred and fifty years the nights all seem to blur into one. This is the lesson Gina had quickly learned and it held true with every passing night. She found that no matter where she went or what time of year it was, things were always the same for her. She'd given up all attempts at living a normal life years ago. What was the point of making friends and lovers if they were just going to die on you while you stayed eternally young.\n\nEach night Gina would escape the sun in whatever hiding place she could find. Sometimes Gina would have such nightmares that she would wake suddenly, her body quaking and covered in sweat. These nightmares would inevitably return her to the night she was taken, a night Gina now recognized as the worst kind of rape. Her attacker not only took her innocence, he took her soul as well.\n\nShe could close her eyes and still see that day. She had been walking the streets of London with her friend Katherine. They had both been ladies of fine upbringing and culture, but somehow had ended up on the wrong side of the city. They looked everywhere for a coachman to take them back to their homes, but none had been in site. They ducked into an alley and before they knew it, a figure had descended on them with a speed as fast as lightening.\n\nBefore either of them knew could react, the man had slashed Katherine's throat and was drinking deeply from her wound. Gina's screams and cries went ignored and the man soon turned his attention to her. He picked her up as though she was as light as a feather, and with a sickening sound she felt his fangs cut into her throat. Gina could actually feel her life being drained from her body. But before it completely slipped away, Gina found her face being pressed to an open wound on the man's chest. She tried to resist, but his strength overpowered her and she began to drink the blood that came from him.\n\nGina never found out why he had chosen to kill Katherine and damn her soul, for she never saw him again. Instead she awoke the next night with her life over . She would never have a chance to marry, never see her parents or sisters again, and never have a chance to have children of her own. Her attacker had taken all of that away from her and replaced with a demon that compelled her to feed on the blood of the living.\n\nGina supposed that somewhere along the line she had just stopped caring about anything. She had spent the next years crossing the world and lashing out at all those she encountered. Every face of her victims, whether man, woman, or child, was the face of her attacker and she hoped that with every kill she was killing a piece of him. The demon inside her was never satisfied and killing became as easy as breathing.\n\nBut even the bloodiest of violence gets tiring after some time and Gina was somehow able to get control of herself. She discovered a brand new world provided to her from a new invention called the motion picture. She would go to movies anytime she could, loving the fact that she could somehow experience, second hand of course, the life she had left behind. They served as a reminder that life could still contain love and beauty. Soon Gina was no longer killing innocents, she could no longer justify it to herself.\n\nShe instead chose to be a type of avenging angel, only feeding on those who would do wrong to others. Plus it was around this time that she has met Jacob, another immortal who had come to a similar moral decision. Jacob was not a vampire, Gina was never quite sure what he was, but the important thing was that he was her friend. They looked out for one another and Jacob took care of Gina in her times of need, helping her whenever he could. Having a kindred spirit was of no small help to Gina as she sought to rediscover her lost soul.\n\nMeanwhile, Gina continued to go to the movies all the time. She watched as they evolved from scratchy silent pictures to the huge blockbusters of the day. Over the years Gina had seen many actors and actresses that touched her heart in any manner of ways, but out of all the people she had seen no meant as much to her as Cameron Diaz.\n\nThe first time Gina had seen her picture she was dumbstruck by how much she resembled her old friend Katherine. The blonde hair, the innocent features, it was if they were splitting images. Gina and Katherine had been more than friends, exploring and pleasuring each other in a time when the word lesbian was ,if not unheard, then definitely unspoken.\n\nThe minute she saw Cameron all the confusing feelings of love and lust she had once felt for her friend came rushing back. She had to have her and infatuation soon turned to obsession. Not a stalking type of obsession, Gina never wanted to hurt Cameron, she only wanted to love her and protect her.\n\nSoon Gina had Jacob making constant runs to newsstands, where he would buy anything with Cameron's face on the cover. The past summer had been a very happy one for Gina, Cameron had hit it big in There's Something About Mary and all of a sudden her face was everywhere.\n\nGina had gone to see that movie at least twenty times, but it was a little raunchy for her tastes. The movie that she really loved was My Best Friend's Wedding because Cameron was so sweet and innocent that she practically glowed. Every time she saw that movie Gina felt herself so choked by love that she couldn't focus on anything.\n\nAll of Gina's fantasies centered around the object of her desire and she wished that she had the courage to make them reality. By now she and Jacob had settled in New York City, leaving Gina a coast away from her love and causing an ache in her heart she had not felt for a long time.\n\nBut one night Gina was awoken from a daydream, by the sound of Jacob returning. He had promised to bring her food and as usual he didn't disappoint.\n\n""Got anything good for me tonight?"" Gina asked?\n\n""Oh I think you'll like this one,"" Jacob replied as he dumped open a large bundle, inside was a gagged and bound man, struggling to break free.\n\n""And who do we have here?"" Gina asked, as she licked her lips in anticipation and ran a hand through her long red hair, something she always did when she was excited.\n\n""I'd like to introduce you to a man named Steven,"" Jacob answered, ""It seems that our friend here just loves to rape girls and make them tell him how much they love it.""\n\n""You've been a bad boy Steven,"" Gina said as she felt her fangs extend, ""Now it's time for you to pay."" Steven began to struggle even more as Gina approached him. He'd gotten out of numerous scrapes caused by his ""hobby"" but it didn't look good this time. He felt Gina's hand encircle the crotch of his pants and come to rest on his cock.\n\n""I hate rapists Steven!"" Gina declared, her eyes turning blood red, ""And you won't be having any more fun after tonight!"" With that her hand turned into a claw that swiftly dug into Steven's crotch and messily castrated him. He tried to scream but the pain was too much and he simply passed out.\n\nAbout twenty minutes later Jacob and the now well fed Gina were cleaning up the mess. They would leave Steven's body at the nearest precinct house for the police to find in the morning, allowing them to close the file on one of the country's worst serial rapists. Things like this often happened to the pair who were forced to move quite often, lest their vigilante efforts be discovered.\n\n""I also brought you something for dessert,"" Jacob said when the cleanup was finally done, Steven had proved to be quite a bleeder.\n\n""What could be better than that?"" Gina asked, dreaming of her love but knowing that Jacob hardly had room for Cameron in the bundle.\n\n""This,"" Jacob replied, as he opened his coat and withdrew a small envelope. He handed it to Gina who greedily tore it open and discovered a ticket. Not just any ticket, but a ticket to the season premiere of Saturday Night Live which was to be hosted by none other than Cameron Diaz.\n\nGina stood open mouthed at the site of this gift. She didn't know what to say or do, so she finally just grabbed Jacob and hugged him tight.\n\n""Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, than you!"" Gina babbled to her friend, ""You are an angel.""\n\nThe days on the calender seemed to change with an excruciatingly slow speed, but finally the day came. Gina wasn't quite sure what she was going to do, but she knew she had to try something. She couldn't get this close to her deepest fantasy and just let it pass.\n\nBy the time Saturday night finally arrived Gina had formulated a basic plan, but she knew she would have to improvise a lot. The vampire entered the studio and, using all her powers, she managed to move backstage undetected. Like a cat she moved around the dressing rooms ignoring names like Shannon, Quinn, and Kattan. Soon she found what she was looking for and without a moments hesitation she darted into Cameron's room. Gina was disappointed to find that it was empty, but she knew all she had to do was wait.\n\nSoon enough Cameron came streaming down the hallway, she had to get ready and fast. They were going on the air in half an hour and she wanted to make sure her lines were memorized. She'd seen too many people up there over the years just reading off the teleprompter and she was going to make sure people couldn't say that about her.\n\nThe actress burst into her dressing room and grabbed the script from the table. She began to read it over again, but she couldn't concentrate. Something wasn't right here, and she could sense it. It was almost like someone was in the room with her.\n\nCameron whirled around suddenly and found herself face to face with Gina, who had managed to hide herself until then.\n\n""What the hell are you doing here?"" Cameron demanded, naturally surprised to find a complete stranger in her dressing room.\n\n""Hello Cameron,"" Gina managed to say. She was surprised she even got that out, she was so tongue tied.\n\n""Who are you!"" Cameron asked.\n\n""I'm someone who has been watching you for a long time,"" Gina replied, ""I heard that you were going to be here and I had to see you.""\n\n""That's nice..."" Cameron nervously said as she contemplated her chances if she decided to bolt for the door.\n\n""You don't understand,"" Gina explained, urgency creeping into her voice, ""I'm not just a fan. I love you Cameron, I've been in love with you from the moment I first saw you.""\n\n""I'm going to call security!"" Cameron declared as she began to break for the door, this woman was clearly deranged and who knew what she was capable of.\n\n""Don't do that!"" Gina immediately commanded. This was not going as she had planned at all, now she was going to have to do this the other way.\n\nBefore Cameron could reach the door, Gina stopped and grabbed her.\n\n""Let me go!"" Cameron ordered as she struggled against Gina's light, but solid grip.\n\n""Look at me Cameron,"" Gina stated, ""Look deep into my eyes and see how much I truly love you.""\n\nDespite her instincts warning her not to, Cameron found herself following the request and looked at Gina's eyes. They seemed to be glowing just a bit, like two small flames flickering in the winds. As Cameron continued to stare, the flames seemed to develop into tiny fires and she found herself unable to look away.\n\n""That's it, look deeply,"" Gina instructed in a soothing voice, ""I would never hurt you. I only want to love you.""\n\nCameron found it hard to think, it was if her brain was drifting into sleep while her body stayed awake. She stared deeper into Gina's eyes and saw that indeed the woman held no threat to her, she only promised love. Love was beautiful no matter what its form and she wanted more than anything to experience what this beautiful stranger promised her. Her whole world ceased to exist and all that mattered were the burning eyes ahead of her along with the body they were attached to. Cameron stopped struggling to break free and gave in, letting the flickering fires in Gina's eyes draw her close.\n\nGina was at the breaking point as far as her self control was concerned and she leaned in to kiss Cameron. To the vampire's great surprise the kiss was immediately and happily accepted by the actress. Soon the pair were passionately kissing, Gina's body pressing Cameron into the wall. But before anything further could happen a knock came rattling on the door.\n\n""Twenty minutes until we're live, Ms. Diaz,"" the voice on the other side informed her. Cameron managed to groggily reply something or other, and when she turned back she saw that Gina was gone.\n\nA rash of confusion now broke out in Cameron's brain. What the hell had just happened here? Was it a dream? And if it was a dream, why was she dreaming about kissing another woman?\n\nNo matter what it was, it left Cameron shaken. It had felt so good but she had no idea what it was. She could almost still feel the other woman's lips pressing against hers and it gave her great feelings of comfort and warmth. The feelings were so intense, but still Cameron had no idea if they were real or not. The actress took another moment to compose herself before heading out of the room to do the show. She had to get her brain back on track somehow.\n\nMeanwhile Gina was back in the audience, a wide smile covering her face. She supposed that she could have taken her right there and then, but Cameron would have been easily missed. Plus she wanted time to spend with her love. She had waited this long so Gina supposed she could wait another couple of hours.\n\nHours later Cameron stepped out of her limousine and into her hotel. As she traveled up to her room she tried to get the night's events into perspective. The show had gone great, but still she couldn't get what happened in her dressing room out of her head. It had seemed so real, but of course it couldn't have been. Real women don't just appear, start sucking face with you, and then vanish. Cameron had known some men who had done that but this was different.\n\nThe mystery woman had been driving her crazy all night. All Cameron could think about was her, the wonderful eyes, the bright red hair. She was amazed she had gotten through the show. It couldn't have been real, she kept repeating to herself, but as she continued to dream about the woman she felt her pussy begin to get damp. Cameron had never been attracted to a woman before, but this woman, real or not, felt so special to her. It was if they had known each other before.\n\nCameron came to her door and slid her card through, opening the electronic lock. She then entered the room and gasped when she saw what was waiting for her. Gina lay naked and brazen on top of the bed. Her body was beautiful and as she got up, Cameron was embarrassed to find herself observing that she was a natural red head. All of a sudden she felt another rush of desire and the actress shuddered in response.\n\n""Don't be afraid,"" Gina urged Cameron as the door slammed shut behind her, ""I told you I would never hurt you.""\n\n""Who are you?"" Cameron asked, her voice a mixture of fear and desire. Once again she found her gaze drawn to Gina's eyes and she began to lose herself in them again.\n\n""My name is Gina,"" the vampire replied as she pulled Cameron toward her, ""And I am someone who loves you very much.""\n\n""I can't do this,"" Cameron stated, but she knew not only that she could but that she wanted to very badly.\n\n""Just come to me,"" Gina requested her eyes burning with lust. Cameron felt her will to resist slipping away as she felt the fire pierce into her brain. Her knees began to feel weak and she knew that her brain was no longer in control of her own body, her lust was in charge now.\n\nCameron slowly walked toward Gina and allowed the nude vampire to embrace her. They began to kiss again, only with more urgency and passion this time. Gina lifted Cameron's hands and placed them on her bare breasts, the actress got the idea rather quickly and began massaging them.\n\n""You're overdressed,"" Gina remarked and Cameron could only nod in agreement. As they walked to the bed Gina pulled Cameron's shirt off and quickly unsnapped her bra. The vampire was overcome by the sight of Cameron's breasts and she quickly leaned down to suckle them, drawing the nipples out to hard pink points with her tongue.\n\nCameron moaned in ecstasy as she felt Gina at her breasts, and she reached down to unbutton her jeans. The actress then proceeded to push them and her panties off in fluid motion. But when she reached her feet the mess of clothes got caught up in her shoes.\n\nWith a giggle of delight, Gina playfully pushed Cameron on the bed and removed the tangled clump of clothes and shoes. The two then entered another deep kiss as they rolled around naked on the soft sheets.\n\nGina began to slowly kiss down Cameron's body, feeling the blonde actress quiver in anticipation with each move downward. Soon enough she got to her target and Gina marveled at how wet she had made Cameron. She then spread her legs apart slightly and began to lick at Cameron's pussy, drawing a deep moan from the actress.\n\nGina thought back to the tentative explorations she and Katherine had experienced with one another. How they had managed to find out what made the other feel good while hiding from discovery by others. This time there was no need to fear discovery and Gina took her time at Cameron's pussy, gently licking and sucking the actress into a frenzy.\n\nThe vampire had had many lovers through the years but they were either a quick, loveless fuck to break the monotony or a way for her to get access to her food. This time though, Gina felt only love for her partner and only thought of how to pleasure her.\n\nCameron was almost howling with pleasure as Gina continued to lick her, and she didn't care whether anyone heard her cries of passion or not. The actress moved her hands down to Gina's head, imploring her to go on. Gina eagerly complied and inserted two of her fingers to go along with her tongue. Cameron was soon over the edge and began to buck wildly as her orgasm ripped through her, she closed her eyes and let the pleasure soar to her brain.\n\nWhen Cameron opened her eyes a second later she saw Gina hovering over her, the vampire's face shiny with her juices. With a smile, Cameron then held out her arms and drew her new lover to her. This felt so natural to Cameron and she never wanted to leave Gina's arms. The actress felt her lover's burning need and without any hesitation went straight for Gina's pussy.\n\nShe wasn't quite sure how to proceed but she reasoned that she should mimic what Gina had done to her. Cameron then began her attack on the vampire's pussy, Gina's cries telling her that she was doing a good job.\n\nGina lay on the bed and began fondling her breasts as Cameron licked her. She never dreamed that her fantasy would come true and yet here she was, exactly where she dreamed she might be. As the pleasure coursed through her body, it was if the last hundred and fifty years disappeared. Hate and rage disappeared to be replaced with love, and soon enough she felt the buildup begin. Gina did nothing to fight it and her orgasm soon exploded as Cameron remained between her legs, greedily lapping up the vampire's juices.\n\nAs the pleasure raced to her every cell, Gina felt her fangs extend and she had to fight all her urges to take Cameron and drink from her. She couldn't do that to her. Not to her beautiful Cameron. She couldn't condemn her to vampirism.\n\nSoon enough the urges passed and the pair began to happily kiss. They made love many more times in the night, but Gina knew that soon she would have to return to hiding. She pulled Cameron in close to her, never wanting to let her go.\n\n""I have to go my love,"" she whispered to the actress who surprised Gina by immediately beginning to cry.\n\n""You can't! I love you!"" Cameron cried, ""You can't just open my heart and leave me!""\n\n""I can't stay..."" Gina insisted, wishing it wasn't true as she gently stroked her love's cheek.\n\n""Make me like you then! I want to go where you go!"" Cameron begged.\n\n""I could never do that,"" Gina stated.\n\n""You can't leave me now,"" Cameron repeated, her tears slowing to a halt.\n\n""I'll see you whenever I can,"" Gina promised as she redressed. It was breaking her heart to leave but she knew she had to. Her eyes began to glow once again and Cameron immediately fell back into a trance.\n\n""Sleep, my love,"" Gina commanded and Cameron fell to the pillow, a smile crossing her face as she dreamed of her lover. The vampire then paused for one last kiss before walking to the balcony and disappearing into the night sky. She would return the next night and as many nights as she could, but for now this had to be all.\n\nAs Gina headed toward home she felt the lingering taste of Cameron on her lips and body and relished it. All around her everything looked more beautiful and for the first time in what felt like forever, Gina felt alive."
801,Camp Fire Girl,"['Fm', 'cd']","We have managed to get our two tents set up, in spite of the rain. One tent is a smaller one, with just enough room in it for the sleeping cots that can just barely fit into it. It is a bit cramped, but two people can get along in it, if they do not do much aside from sleeping in it.\n\nThe other tent is the one we are sitting in now, as I a.m. beginning my journal. It is a large tent, with flaps on all four sides. It is what is referred to as a dining tent. Because it is not raining too hard, we have put all four flaps up, to let whatever breezes blow to come in, and hopefully help to dry things out for us.\n\nWhere we are set up is just such a beautiful place. It is in the Higley Flow state park, just outside of South Colton in New York. The small cleared open space for our tents is surrounded by these huge tall straight 60 to 70 foot pine trees that sway like graceful ballet dancers in the wind.\n\nWe are on site 3 of loop A. It is so beautiful here. Another nice thing is that there is almost no undergrowth here. All the hill tops, under the pines are covered in a floor of brown pine needles. They are so soft to walk on and they make a crinkly noise when you step on them. They have such a delightful scent to. I love it here.\n\nNow, if you were in a car and you were driving by our camp site, you would see two attractive young girls sitting at a picnic table, inside the dining tent. There is lots of bright light in the tent, as we have an electrical hook up at this site. It would be obvious to any casual observer too, from their looks, that the two girls were sisters.\n\nOne of the girls has short cropped blonde hair, a small cute pixy like face with constantly smiling eyes. She is wearing a pair of cut off denim jeans that are cut just above her knees. Draped over her slim shoulders is loosely hung large bulky pink wool sweater. You could not see it if you were driving by, but I know that under her shorts and sweater, that the only things she is wearing are a delicate pink silk pair of panties and its matching bra, trimmed with delicate white lace. At her ankles, all bunched up, are her white knee socks and on her feet are scruffy white sneakers. This girl's name is Sharon.\n\nThe other girl Brenda (me), looks younger than her sister. She is younger. Sharon is eighteen, and as I a.m. only fifteen. Her (my) hair is quite a bit longer than her sister's, falling in thick waves to her shoulders. The damp air has made her hair complete in its unmanageable curliness. Presently, her mop is pulled back from falling in her face by her pink hair ribbon, which loosely gathers her hair back into an informal loose ponytail, that is resting on her left shoulder.\n\nBrenda is sitting at the picnic table, in a pink corduroy jumper that has three quarter length legs and sleeves. It also has a wide elastic waist band that tends to emphasise her waist's sliminess. Also, her ankles are in white socks, bunched, like her sister's. On her feet are pink sneakers. It is not evident from our seated positions, but, the second girl is an inch and a half shorter than her older sister.\n\nLike Sharon, I too, a.m. wearing very pretty lingerie. Only, mine are in a very pretty light mauve colour. The only differences between what she is wearing under her outer clothes, and what I'm wearing, under my outer clothes, is that I a.m. also wearing a few extra items that my pretty sister is not wearing.\n\nI a.m. also painfully aware that I a.m. wearing these extra items as well. Partly that is because they do tend to give me a good deal of discomfort, bordering on pain. Actually, I a.m. getting quite used to them and, in some strange way, I do find them somewhat comforting. Let me describe them to you, okay?\n\nFirstly, glued to my chest by some adhesive that can not dissolve in water, and for which Sharon had left the dissolving agent back home, is a small pair of soft rubber breasts. These make my chest bulge out to nearly 35"", and fill up the cups of my lace trimmed satin bra. Their weight makes the lace straps of my bra cut into my shoulders most of the time. I like the way that feels.\n\nActually, Sharon has gotten me to admit to her, that I really do think that my breasts are pretty. I also had to admit that I really do like having them on my chest. I also admitted that I like the way they make me look more like as though I were a grown up girl, just like Sharon.\n\nI have to wear mostly, Sharon's old clothes. That is, I a.m. wearing the clothes that she used to wear about two years ago. I have to have almost exactly the same measurements that Sharon had, when she was my age.\n\nPresently, I do have those same measurements. The next special item is a waist nipper corset, that is really quite tight. It has successfully trimmed at least 5"" from my waist, taking me down to an 18"" waist line. It's very nice size for a young girl.\n\nThe one that I a.m. wearing is made of a skin tone plastic kind of material that is so tight that I can not get it off without her help In fact I can not get it on without her help either. It is on me till she decides that she will help me take it off, period. I guess that in that sense, I a.m. imprisoned by it. That kind of feels nice to me.\n\nThe last item that I wear that my sister is not wearing, is an ingenious little device that she made for me. She'd sewn four small round rings of metal to the bottom edge of my waist nipper, two on the front and two on the back side. Then she had taken two lace trimmed elastic bands, and sewn four small hooks to each end. She had then sewn a triangle shape of heavy pink satin between the two elastics. I put it between my legs, and hook the elastics on to the rings.\n\nThe satin triangle presses my penis up between my legs, tightly. This very effectively flattens out my crotch, and makes me look just exactly like my sister does, when she wears her panties. But, it also makes me sit daintily. If I do not sit carefully, I can easily pull my groin muscles the wrong way, which, I have learned is quite a painful thing to do. If someone were to see my exposed shadow, they would see no trace of the only remaining five inches of boyhood, that I have left to me. The way it smoothes me and makes me look like my sister, very much pleases me. It will also let me pee without having to remove it all the time, but I can only pee by sitting down on the toilet, like any other girl. I a.m. not sure if I can remove this item by myself or not either, but at present, I don't want to remove it. It helps me so much to feel so much more girlish when I feel that constant restraint between my legs.\n\nYou see, I always get very, very excited by wearing my sister's clothes especially her pretty panties. I have done so ever since the first time that she wanted to dress me up in her lacy little frocks and her soft silk panties. The first time was when I was only at the age of two years. Because I feel this way about wearing girl's clothing, I have always needed something to keep me under control. Because this is device is attached to elastics, if I do get an erection, which is almost a constant state for me when ever I a.m. wearing a pair of girl's panties, it does have some stretchyness to it.\n\nBut, the stretchyness is not enough to ever allow even a bulge to show. I've even worn tight spandex cycling shorts, when I had it on, and the only thing that was visible at all were my panty lines.\n\n\n\nI have always loved my sister's pretty clothes.\n\nI have tried to describe what you might see if you were just driving by the campsite, that is, except for the description of our frilly feminine underwear. Sharon, the older girl is reading a book. And of course, you'd see the pretty younger girl writing these words in her new pretty pink diary.\n\nThis site has almost no other people in it at the present time. There is, over on our left, site 5, a camper, but no one is at home right now. Across the street from us, on site 1, is an older man and his wife. He is really nice too. His name is Harold and he came over and gave us some kerosene soaked kindling wood and a box of water proof matches so that, if we wanted to get a fire going, we'd be able to. He even told us how to build it to make sure that it will light and work right. I think he just likes being around young girls.\n\nSharon really teased me a lot after Harold left. Let me try and explain to you, why she did that okay?\n\nYou see, Sharon knows that I have envied her for being able to wear dresses, for as long as I can even remember. Sharon knew that, and Sharon encouraged it. Ever since I can remember, Sharon has enjoyed having me for a sister. But, it was also our very closely guarded secret.\n\nNo one knew about me wearing her dresses whenever she would baby sit me. She always babysat me when my parents left us alone. No one knew that I almost always wore silk panties under my boy's outerwear. No one knew that I always wore lacy dresses and spent all my time playing with my sister's pretty dolls, at every chance that I got to do so. Neither did anyone know that my sister had a special section of her closet, for my dresses. These were the clothes that she had out grown, that I had grown into.\n\nWhen ever my mom wanted to throw them out, Sharon was always found a reason for keeping them, without betraying our secret. So, I always had my own girl's ward robe to wear, that fit me perfectly.\n\nSharon knew some of the girlish boys at school, and she knew that they also had a very, very hard time of it at the school. So, she helped me learn how to act like a boy at school, and she taught me and encouraged me to act like her little sister while I was at home. But it was secret. Sharon, as far as we knew, was the only person alive who had ever seen me dressed as Brenda. She was the only person who ever called me Brenda. Sharon now thought that it was time to change that situation.\n\nOur parents left for a three and a half week business trip about three days ago and they agreed that Sharon was responsible enough to leave in charge of her little brother, while they were away. I was delirious. I knew that this would be the first time in my life that I would be able to do things the way real girls do them. I could go to bed one day, sleeping in a night gown, after I had taken off the dress I had worn all day long, and then when I awoke, be able to put on new dress or skirt to wear for the next day.\n\nI knew to, that I'd be able to sleep in Sharon's room, sharing just a wee bit more, the joys and intimacy of the privileged life of being a girl. I knew that I would not have to wear any boy's clothes at all, not even for even one long minute of this summer vacation time. I could experience being a real girl. I was ecstatic about the idea.\n\nLittle did I realise that Sharon too had been thinking of having a little sister around for three weeks. As we had known about the pending trip for nearly a month, she'd had a lot of time to formulate her ideas and her plans. I got my breasts and my waist nipper because she had time to plan my girlhood for me. I had not even suspected what her plan was.\n\nHer plan was, simply this. No one ever knew that I loved being a girl, because we had always kept it in secret. And because we were terrified of me ever being exposed as a fairy, I had never been outside of the house, while I was dressed up as Brenda. My sister had made the decision that I should get to experience what it was really like, to have the whole world treat me like I was a pretty girl. She was pretty sure that I would never agree to her idea of masquerading me as a real girl in public, because of this intense fear that I had of being discovered. She was also aware that I had an absolute and complete lack of confidence in my feminine persona. I'd only been a girl at home, after all. She was right. I would never have agreed to do it, if she had told me her plans.\n\nThe first day that our parents left, Sharon insisted that I make myself as completely as girlish as I could be. She found that I did not want to resist her. Within two hours of their leaving, I'd become hairless, not that I had massive amounts of body hair anyway. I had also luxuriated in a steamy flowery scented bubble bath. I had also dressed to the nines. This also included the rare pleasure of wearing jewellery, make-up and perfume. She'd taught me all about makeup, but I never had the chance to use it very often.\n\nThis was the enticement that she used to get me to agree to let her help me into the waist nipper and to let her glue the pretty little breasts onto my chest. She did not tell me that in order to remove them, that there was a special chemical that I'd have to use, and that I could not take them off with out it. That was when she showed me the crotch apparatus that she'd made for me. I was nearly delirious when I stood in front of the mirror that first time, looking at my flat feminine crotch in my silken panties. Even though I had a very painful hard on, my pantied crotch looked just like any other girl's crotch, in her panties.\n\nThis just had to be one of the most dear and exciting moments of my short life to date. I saw the way the delicate lace trimming of the bra cups caressed my new slight bulges, and how the now full cupped bra forced the bulges on my chest. I saw the newly thinned waist line, and the really flat belly that gave me the curves of a girl, curves that I had envied my sister for having. I saw the way the silk slip draped over my new girlish curves, when I lowered the lingerie down over my head.\n\nI sat and applied the makeup, the perfume, and then adorned myself with the jewellery. After an hour, I went to the closet and tried on a dress that she had just given me. Because it was so pretty, Sharon had not allowed me to wear it before. But that morning, it was in my section of her closet. I exhilarated at the loudly rustling crinolines as I raised the light green satin knee length dress over my head, and let slowly lower down over me, enveloping me in it's utter femininity. If one could ever get addicted to wearing girl's clothes, then this dress could be the cause of my addiction. I was utterly girlish in it. This feeling of being pretty and feminine was addictive to me.\n\nI adjusted the puffy effeminating sleeves, and slid up the zipper, in the back. I knew that it would not have looked or fit right without the new breasts I now had. I also knew that it was tight enough around the elasticised waist, that without the new waist nipper, I would never have been able to do up the zipper.\n\nIt would not have fit me the way that it did without these new additions to my ward robe that my loving sister Sharon had just given me. The waist nipper was so tight that it was like a vice about my waist. But when I saw what I was able to look like in this dress, I was glad that I had laid on the bed and let her lace up the laces in the back as tightly as she did. At the time though, I was sure she was trying to kill me.\n\nFor the first time in my entire short life, I knew that I looked like a lovely if not sexy young lady. I stepped into high heeled shoes and sat at the vanity, waiting for Sharon to come to dress my hair. I felt every inch like a young lady.\n\nIt had taken me about three hours to get so completely girlified. It was all worth it though, as I saw my reflection and I experienced feeling so feminine. I had never ever been allowed to get so completely girlish looking before, and I was enjoyably thrilled.\n\nI was so completely engrossed with this experience of my utter effemination, and the ensuing examination of my girl self, that I really had no idea of what Sharon had been up to while I was so engaged. I had not even given her much of a thought, to be entirely honest with you.\n\nWhen she came up the stairs and entered the room, I stood up for her. With a loud rustling of my crinoline slips, I curtsied to her, as prettily as I could, in just exactly the way that she had taught me to curtsy. When she saw me, her eyes lit up and she clapped her hands in glee, at the vision ""of loveliness she had created,"" (her words) that I made. She soon had my hair swept up in the back, and falling in a big wave to over my left ear. She pinned it and sprayed it and teased it, and all the while she chattered on and on about what a gorgeous and foxy little chick I made. She talked about how every guy on the street would have a hard on in his pants for me, if they could see me now.\n\nI told her I wished she wouldn't talk like that, as it made me feel kind of uncomfortable. She chided me, telling me that if I was going to be a girl, I had better get used to being foxy, and to making the guys, as hard as I could, because, that was why we girls got as pretty as we did. She told me that if I ever expected to be a girl, I had better get used to the way that real girls talked about guys. And, if I did not want other girls to think I was queer or something that I had better learn how to be like and to talk just exactly like a real normal girl. She also said that at my age, that meant talking all about guys. She said that was 99% of what girls my age talked about.\n\nWhile my mind was on that taboo subject, she very quickly, before I could lodge my resistance to her actions, had pierced my ears and inserted the studs. I had shiny diamond studs reflecting prettily from my lobes. If I had not thought they were cute and so delicately beautiful, I would have been angry at her. But, it did make me feel just that much more of a girl, actually. I think she knows me better than I know myself.\n\nI spent the rest of that day dressed in what I came to think of as my princess dress. It made me feel like was a princess albeit a ""fairy princess"". Sharon kept taking many more photographs of me, and every once in a while, I would find that she was focusing the video camera on me as well. I loved it. I guess that I a.m. a natural born starlet, Tee Hee Hee.\n\nAt the end of this wonderful day, I wore a sheer pink baby doll pyja.m.a set to bed. Not only that, but I slept like a girl in Sharon's bed, with her that night to. She thought I would feel more like a girl, sleeping in a girl's room. She was right to. But that was only the beginning awakenings of my newly realised girl self.\n\nAnd, for the first time in my life, Sharon started kissing me, and caressing my girlified form. She played with my little rock hard cock right through my panties. I could do nought by lay there passively, feeling every inch a girl. After driving me almost nuts with pleasure, she showed me how to masturbate a girl. I had never seen a girl orgasm before. When I saw the way she just lay on her back and gave herself over to the sensations caused by my probing fingers, I envied what she was able to feel. I wished that it could be me that could have fingers inside of me like that.\n\nThen, she told me to pretend that I was the girl, and that she was my boy friend. She caressed my breasts, kissed my lips and eyes, ran her hand down inside the back of my panties, causing me to feel sensations that I did not know were possible for me to feel. Then she masturbated me by touching me in the same way that she told me that the guys liked to touch girls. I could not help it. I never would admit it to her, but as she was touching me, bringing me to the wildest orgasm that had ever shaken my body. All the while, she was talking to me, and telling me what a guy does with a girl that he likes. I wished that for a moment that she really had been a guy. In my mind, she was my boy friend, for a few minutes. It just seemed so natural, somehow. I wanted to be a girl.\n\nI was sorely ashamed of the thoughts I had let go freely through my mind, after she made me climax, and I was glad that I had not confessed to her what my thoughts had been. I did not want to be a faggot. I just liked the feeling I had, when I dressed up like a girl, and that was all I wanted to do. I did not like the scenes of being a girl with a guy that had been coursing through my imagination when she was caressing me and talking to me, telling me what boys always wanted to and liked to do, to sexy young girls.\n\nMy slept was peppered with vivid dreams of me being a girl, and in most of the dreams, I was a girl and I was with a cute boy from my home room class at school.\n\nI was able to be Brenda for all the next day to. All day long, Sharon kept telling me how pretty I was, and how I just had to have the guts to try going outside and living like a normal girl lives, at least once in my life. Under her constant prodding influence, and the excitement that wearing such pretty clothes for such an extended period of time gave me, I finally agreed to let her take me outside the next day.\n\nThe next day came too quickly, and was now, this morning. It was only an hour ago that she told me about the glued on breasts were unremovable and that she had packed no boy's clothes at all. So, if I wanted to stop being a girl, I would have to steal some clothes from a boy. But, even then, I'd still have breasts and that I would have breasts till we got back home again. So, she even counselled me to relax and enjoy being treated the way all pretty girls get to be treated. She confided that she knew that I was going to love getting treated the way that all pretty girls get treated.\n\nI found I was truly and literally trapped by my own feminine compulsions, and now I had no alternative but to be the most convincing girl that I could be. I soon learned that while I had been dressing myself with such an abandonment as a girl, that first morning, that Sharon had been busy packing and stowing all of our supplies for this camping trip that she had planned for us.\n\nSo, as I started to explain before, that is what led up to her teasing me about Harold. Harold was the first person, aside from Sharon, who had ever seen me as a girl. He was also the first person, aside from Sharon that ever called me Brenda. When he came over, he smiled, like men do, when they are addressing pretty girls, and he had offered us his assistance. Sharon took my hand and forced me to follow her out of the dining tent, and she told him her name, and then told him that I was her little sister. I could not escape it. If I did not act like a girl, I could be in deep trouble. I liked knowing that I had no more choice in the matter.\n\nHe smiled charmingly at us and asked us a few questions. And, some of them, I had to answer because he had asked them directly of me. I stood there acutely aware that he was seeing the feminine curves and the flat pubes of a teen aged girl, as I stood there, in my tight form enhancing pink overalls. As I'd often seen girls do, I cocked one foot out to the side, and folded my arms under my new breasts, and hoped that I was convincing to him. I do not remember what he talked about, because I was so scared, and terrified that he would see how badly I was shaking. If he noticed that, he might be able to figure that there was something wrong with me. He did see that I was shaking, and he suggested that in that kind of damp mountain weather, that a delicate outfit such as I was wearing should be supplemented by a warm sweater, or I would not just have a case of the shakes, but a serious sickness. I smiled at him, and like a polite young lady, I thanked him for his concern. I promised to put a sweater on right away.\n\nI shrugged into a pink long sleeved wool sweater as he walked back across the road to his own camp site, and then I had to endure listening to Sharon imitate him, as she repeated some of the kind words that he had said to me. She got her point across. I had to just get used to the fact that for this week anyway, people were going to treat me like a pretty if not weak minded young girl. And I would have to learn to react to it in the same way that girls learned to react, or maybe I might cause myself some real trouble and other problems.\n\nIf I had to admit it to Sharon, I'd have to thank her for forcing me into my girlhood for the next week. I kind of like knowing that being a girl is not my choice now, it was the only option that I had. If I didn't want to get seriously beat up or something, I'd better be the most convincing young lady that I was capable of being...\n\n7:30 p.m.\n\nI was just not able to resist it any longer, so Sharon just took me to the first ladies bath room that I've ever been in. It is up the hill and around a corner to the left from our site. I felt strange walking over to it. Most of the people who saw us, smiled and greeted us. I knew that they knew that I was going to a girl's public bathroom. I knew that they were seeing a girl in me, doing what a normal girl does.\n\nAll the stalls were made of this beautiful pine panelling. The room smelled of the musty damp mountain air. It was what can only be described as rustic, in appearance. The only difference between it and the boy's wash rooms that I was used to being in, is that there is no urinals. And there was extra sinks and mirrors. I felt funny knowing that I was really a boy, as I sat and peed like a girl pees, while in a girl's bath room. I also liked knowing that this circumstance is forced on me, for at least the next week. I looked around at the stall walls, wondering if I could ever feel normal in this place. As I left the washroom building, Sharon took a picture of me coming out of the door. I knew that the big word 'WOMEN' would be seen over my head when the photo was developed. I grinned, knowing that she was going to do these kinds of things to me, all this week. I would have a complete photo journal of my week as a girl.\n\nBack at the campsite, she teased me in a gentle way, and asked me how I had liked going into the girl's bath room instead of a boy's. All I could say that was I had really needed to pee badly. She giggled and went back to her book.\n\n9;45 p.m.\n\nThe family to the left of our campsite just came back. There is an older man, the father maybe, the mother and what looks like a younger woman and her husband, and two teenage boys who are being kind of loud.\n\nThe boys are constantly looking over this way, with a lot of interest. I shudder to think that a boy is looking at me as though I was really a desirable teen aged girl, but I kind of like having the interest paid to me to.\n\nI hope that I am not going queer. Sunday August 11 1991 11:30 a.m.\n\nWe decided to go into South Colton to have our breakfast this morning. Boy was I scared out of my wits, as I walked into Smiley's Country Kitchen, the little hole in the wall local diner that you would expect to find in a small rural town.\n\nSharon insisted that since it was Sunday, that we should both wear skirts if we were going to be in public. I love wearing skirts, even if I have never worn one in public before, so I did not resist her suggestion.\n\nI have on a white silk blouse that is thin enough so that my lacy bra and slip straps are clearly visible through it, and I am wearing a kind of short white pleated skirt. I also have a wide red plastic belt around my waist, that really draws attention to the sliminess of my waist line. I feel pretty, even though I am scared shitless.\n\nThe restaurant was mostly full, and it was very obvious that it was mostly local people who were the patrons. The main room had two large round tables, where people got up and left, and others took their places, in a continual stream of diners. We sat in a kind of little alcove at the front of the diner, seated right in the front window.\n\nThis was my very first time being out in a public room dressed as Brenda. I was so scared that someone would see a boy in the clothes that I was wearing. I hurried to the table, in the hopes that no one would notice me or my sister. Little had I understood the attraction power that pretty young girls have for people in general, men in particular.\n\nSince most of the patrons were men, and we looked like we were young pretty girls, that was not too likely to happen, that we could escape a lot of attention. Many friendly smiles were directed to us as we made our way across the room, and sat down in the alcove. True, I was as skittish as a kitten, but I was thankful for that crotch piece that Sharon had made for me. I found that just doing something that any normal girl does, was giving me one glorious erection in my pretty silk panties. I loved being taken for being a girl.\n\nThat is always the way it had been with me. It is not that I love being a boy that is wearing girl's clothes that excites me so much, though that is a true statement. That is not really it at all. What really excites me is that I am a boy, but I that I am being allowed to do something that only normal girls do. Not only am I being allowed to do it, but I know that I am expected to act like a girl, and gawd alone knew what would happen to me, if I did not act like a real girl. I loved it.\n\nIt is the experiencing of being and doing normal feminine things, that normal girls do without a second thought, that so turns me on. I hoped my panties would not split at the crotch, as I found that being a girl in a public place was a very, very terribly exciting experience for me. Sharon kept smiling at me, because she knew the discomfort and yet, the secret bliss that I was feeling at the moment.\n\nOur breakfasts took a long time in coming. When they finally came, they were so plentiful that I knew that with my waist nipped in the way that it was, I'd never be able to eat it all. Sharon did not have that problem and attacked my plate as well as hers. While we ate, the owner of the diner came out of the kitchen and started to read out a poem that a visiting patron had written, as he had stopped for his breakfast at this diner, the morning before.\n\nHe apparently had been just passing through the town, and while he was eating, he had written down his impressions of the place. After se read the poem, they started making plans to make a nice frame for it, and hang it over the bar on the wall. From the way they talked, the man had only been there for twenty minutes, but every one could remember where he sat and what he had looked like. I knew that if they could remember him, then they would be able to describe the two girls that had come in, just as accurately, tomorrow morning. I blushed as I thought of the image that I presented to them.\n\nSharon told me to go to the bath room before we got back into the car. Blushing profusely, I rose and gracefully, without too much swish in my stride, walked over towards the door sign that said ""Wash Rooms."" I looked for the door with the girl on it, and went inside.\n\nIt was very rustic, very small, and not really clean either. I did have to pee really badly.\n\nI went into the stall and raised my skirt, lowered my panties and did what I had come in to do. On the way out, I checked the mirror for my makeup, such as it was early on a Sunday morning. I nervously glanced up, as I came out of the room. Almost all of the guys were watching me. They knew I had gone into a girl's bathroom to do a girl's thing in there. Feeling like everyone was looking at me, I lowered my eyes demurely to the floor, and made my bashful way back to the table. Sharon wanted us to stay for a second cup of coffee.\n\nAfter a few more minutes, a young family came in to the diner. The woman caught my eye, partly because of my envy of her. She was a pretty blond wearing a pair of tight blue jeans and a casual loose fitting but becoming white linen blouse. She had a pretty baby in her arms. Her husband was kind of tall and thin, with a thick black shadow, showing where his beard would be if he did not shave soon, and a mass of curly black hair. He wore blue jeans and a red plaid lumberjack jacket. I could not help but to notice that he had thick knotted muscles in the backs of his big hands. He must be a very strong man.\n\nI watched the woman as she settled her baby into a high chair that was brought and placed beside her. Then she greeted all of her friends who were already seated around the table. I could tell that she seemed to really like her husband, from the way she was treating him. She very often reached over to touch his forearm and smile at him. She was very attentive to her baby's needs also. I could not help but to wonder what she felt like as she lived her daily life. I was half willing to trade places with her, so that I could be her. I found that I was envying her for her life style. With a start, I realised that if I was her, that I would do exactly as she did. She did his laundry and took care of his baby, cooked his meals and then she probably crawled into bed every night, and gave him a good reason to have come home to her bed.\n\nI looked at him, and found myself wondering what he looked like, lying naked in a bed. He was probably all covered in black hair. I shuddered with the shame of my thoughts. I was actually envying this woman, and knowing that if I could trade places with her, that I would have. I knew that I would have also given him a reason to be glad that he had come home to lie in my bed at night, just as his loving wife did for him.\n\nI had to somehow make myself stop thinking such queer thoughts, I knew, or I would really end up in trouble. What if I could never stop myself from thinking about men like a girl does?\n\nWhen it was time to leave, Sharon took out some money to pay the bill, and left it with the bill on the table. The bill was for a few dollars, and she had taken out a twenty. Then she smiled at me and told me to go and pay the bill. I knew that I had to do it, as she quickly got up and left me sitting there in the restaurant.\n\nI picked the money up and walked over to where the cash register was. I was acutely aware of every male eye on my naked legs below my short skirt hem, and on my pert little tits. One guy even made some funny joke, but I was too far away from his table to hear what it was that he had said. The older lady who seemed to own the place heard him though.\n\n""Jack Morgan, you just keep your tongue to yourself."" She turned to me with a motherly kind of smile. ""You don't pay any attention to the likes of him, Honey. He just gets a bit carried away sometimes. You see, the way he is, he don't got to see pretty girls very much.""\n\nI could tell from the reaction to her words that she had made some kind of joke about Jack Morgan, but I did not understand what it was. His friends laughed at his rebuff though. I smiled, trying to convey to her that I was used to having men ogle me, but that it still made me shy.\n\nWhen we got back to the campsite, Harold and his wife had left already. The family next door were packing up as well. They wanted to know if we would like some kindling wood and some paper for starting our camp fires. It turned out that they also had quite a bit of split wood that they did not want to take back with them. Sharon said that we would need it, and she wanted to go over and get it. The older man insisted that his sons could bring it over to us. He said that there was no reason for us to dirty our pretty little hands, when he had tow strapping boys who would be very willing to do this for us.\n\nThis was a strange feeling to experience for me, to stand passively idly by, watching someone do something for me. Sharon kept grinning at me as the younger of the two boys made a point of saying something to me every time he brought another armload of fire wood over. He had a shiny earring in his left earlobe, and he was nice.\n\nNow, we find that we are all alone in this section of the campsite. The only person we see is the security man as he makes his bi-hourly rounds, to make sure that no one is causing us any trouble. I am also walking more than I have ever walked in my life. Sharon keeps dragging me off to the various loops, to see what the camps and the big RV campers look like. She teases that she is really looking to see what the young men campers look like.\n\nShe keeps teasing me that she is going to get me a boyfriend, whether I like it or not. I hate to admit it, but something deep inside of me wishes that she really could. She says that if you want to attract a guy, you have to advertise your presence, and so, she walks through the loops a lot. Really, except for reading and writing, there is not much also to do here anyway. We can swim, but the weather has not been warm enough for that yet. We can't sun bathe as it is overcast today, and every once in a while, we get a little sprinkling of rain. I find it's fascinating under the pines, because, you do not get all the rain that is coming down. I guess the boughs, so high overhead catch the rain and it runs down the trunks of the trees, instead of falling on our heads.\n\nMonday August 12 1991 1:30 p.m.\n\nToday is the first half decent weather we have gotten since we set up our tents on Saturday. There were a lot of clouds early on, but the sun keeps shining through, enough that the air has really warmed up during the day.\n\nIt got warm enough that, for the first time in my life, I actually went for a swim while wearing a girl's swim suit, at a public beach. It was absolutely just a fantastic experience.\n\nSharon wore a bright day glow pink bikini, trimmed in a lovely delicate white lace. She is just such a knockout in it. If I was a guy, at last not the kind of guy I am at the present time, but like a regular boy, I'd be all over her. She is one very foxy young lady. Sharon tells me that I am a fox too, but I don't really believe her. I think she is just trying to make me feel less conscious of her looks.\n\nMy swim suit is a pretty one piece. It has to be a one piece, with the back high enough to hide the waist nipper that I am so tightly laced into. The corset goes nearly half the way up my back. My suit is a beautiful pale blue satin, a light azure blue colour. The neck string tie up behind my neck in a bow, leaving the top half of my back and all of my shoulders bare. It also has a wee satin bow at the bottom of the V neck line.\n\nIt is the same suit Sharon used to wear two years ago. My breasts fill the smallish cups very nicely. With the flat cinched in waist that I have, my hips look much wider than they really are. Also accentuating my hips, is a little six inch frill, sort of like a very short skirt, around my lower part of my suit.\n\nJust a few minutes before I went down onto the beach, I had passed myself in the full length mirror in the ladies change room. At the first glance, I hadn't even recognised my own refection. For a moment, I actually wondered who that foxy young chick was, when I first saw my own reflection. When it dawned on me that I was seeing my own self in the glass, I silently prayed and just hoped that everyone else who saw me, would also think the same thing about me, the same as what I had thought for that brief moment.\n\nThough it was the first really warm day since the weekend, we pretty well had the beach to ourselves. Because of the rainy weather, the whole campsite is nearly empty. That suits us (me) just fine. I find it nerve wracking enough to be walking on a public beach in a girl's bathing suit, without having a lot of people looking at me while I am doing it to. We spent about two hours at the beach, then headed back to our campsite. Sharon is absolutely amazed that I am still not confident of being a girl.\n\nWe returned to our campsite around four o'clock. The next site to ours, number 5, had became one of the few occupied ones in our loop, while we were down at the beach. There beside our site, sits a large 4 wheel drive camper truck, with a long canoe on the top of it, and the new family. Their father is in a wheelchair. His wife flits around taking care of everything.\n\nThere are also three teen aged boys, we noted. They look like the are about 17, 15 and 12 in ages. The two older boys just sat at the picnic table and stared at us, when they saw us coming back from the beach. It was a really quite a funny feeling for me. I've looked at girls in that manner before, and I know the kind of eerie mesmerising effect that a pretty girl can have on a boy. It is so very strange to know that it is me as a girl, who is doing the mesmerising now. It is not the other way around this time. It makes me feel kind of powerful, in a way.\n\nWe walked and watched the boys. When we got back to the campsite. Sharon whispered at me, unceasingly going on and on about how cute the boys were, as we busied ourselves doing our normal house keeping chores. We were trying to look busy, trying to make them think that we were doing something else, than paying even the slightest attention to them. She giggled playfully, as she told me that the boys had to sit down, because they did not want their parents to see their hard ons.\n\nWe tried not to notice as the middle aged of the boy gets on his bike and pulls the youngest boy by a tow rope. The youngest one is on roller blades, and his brother really causes him to move very fast, much to his delight.\n\nThe oldest boy does not look like he really belongs to the family. They all have dark hair, while he has light blonde, almost reddish hair. He is pretty tall, about 5' 8"". He is on the thin side, not really thin, but rather, more lithe and sinewy. Sharon likes him, I can tell.\n\nThe next oldest of the boys is a bit shorter than the blond boy, maybe around 5' 6"" tall. Even at 5' 6"" though, he is still a bit taller than Sharon. She is 5' 4"" 1/2"" tall while I am a shrimpy one inch shorter than she is. Sharon kept teasing me till she finally made me admit to her that I did indeed, think that the two boys were cute. She was embarrassing me terribly, and she knew it. She just wanted me to be a real girl though.\n\nBut that was all that I would say about what I thought about the boys. As it was, my face was burning and I blushed with very hot cheeks. I had never before in my life ever looked at a boy and thought of a boy as being cute. Now, I had. I could hardly believe that I had looked at those boys over there, and that I had actually thought of them as being cute guys.\n\nI was so embarrassed about my feelings. I was also getting more than a little worried about myself. Maybe I really was turning into a faggot after all? And that I had just not known it about myself before? I hoped that it was not true, but I had to admit to myself that I liked knowing that I was doing, saying and feeling the same kinds of things that real girls do.\n\nLife just seemed so unfair some times. It would have been so much simpler if I had just had the same hormones flowing in my blood, that my pretty sister had in hers. I'd love to have to live a real girl's life, because I was a real girl, not because I was forced to be one. I really hated the thought of having to live a faggot's life. I knew all the jokes about guys like that... Now I had to also say... Guys... Other guys who were just like me now. Guys who wore panties and dresses to feel pretty, and who thought about how cute other guys were. I hated to admit this truth to myself.\n\nAs my mind dwelt on the thoughts of ""guys like me..."", I remembered the last guy like that, that I had heard about. It was in the high school locker room. As I remembered it, the whole scene replayed through my mind. About six guys were in there towelling off after showering, following a rigorous gym class.\n\nSuddenly one of the guys piped up loudly, saying, ""Hey, did you hear that Rockdale High's got a new wrestler on their team? They say that though he is the smallest guy on the team, that he can't be beat, not by anyone. He's won every match he's ever been in.""\n\n""Oh yeah? How's that possible?""\n\n""Well, they say he's a real pretty little fairy, a real swishy type you know... But there is no one who can beat him. You see, he's got a secret hold that he uses and no one knows how to counter it.""\n""Oh yeah? What's it like?""\n\n""Yeah... What he does is he puts a lip lock on the love muscle. And guess what? No one wants to resist his hold, or counter it. So he beats everyone that way.""\n\nI remembered the loud derision in the laughter as the guys caught on to the joke about the rival school's wrestling team. Now, there seemed to be a very real possibility, that kind of joke just might be made about me to. I shivered in my abhorrence of such a thought. Yet, I had to admit reality to myself. The fact was that I was sitting here, wearing my pretty sister's girl's clothing. The fact was, that I had just admitted to my sister that I had actually thought that a another guy was a cute boy. I also had to admit that I had just thought about the possibility that it might just be me who was the swish, in the locker room joke. With resolve, I tried to put these disturbing thoughts out of my mind. They were very uncomfortable thoughts indeed. What would my dad say, if he could look into my mind at that moment?\n\nSharon grabbed my arm gently, shaking me out of my reverie, and told me it was time to go to the bath house for our showers. It was also time for a change of clothes. Meekly, I went with her. I hoped desperately that no one would find out that the brown haired girl in the women's shower stall, had a cock in her panties.\n\nSharon had already gotten a bag full of fresh clothing and towels for us, with shampoos and all the other stuff that we would need. As we walked the half mile to the bath house, she also told me that it was time for me to have to spend a bit of time shaving my legs again. She reminded me that I had to keep them silky smooth and hairless at all times, in order to avoid any kind of suspicion, and to make the guys look at my legs.\n\nWe arrived at the bath house, and we were pleased to find that no one else was there. I went into a stall and very carefully shaved my legs, my arms, my under arms and my chest, all around my breasts but not my face. I still had almost no hair on my chest, and had not yet started to shave my face yet, so I did not have that problem to deal with, but Sharon told me to do it anyway. It had always been a source of merriment for my friends that at my age, that my face was still as prettily hairless and soft as any girl's face. Now, for the first time in my life, I was really glad for this fact of my life.\n\nWhen I was done, Sharon helped me dry myself and then she helped me gather my hair back into one of her banana clips. It was a bright yellow clip. She checked my ears to make sure that there was no infection in the newly pierced lobes, and was pleased to report that I had no infections. She gave a fresh pair of panties and a matching bra that were of white satin trimmed with delicate pink lace. They were so pretty, that I nearly swooned at the thought of being allowed to wear them.\n\nThese, I put on as quickly as was possible for me to do so. I did not want anyone coming in and seeing me half dressed, lest they discover that I was not a real girl. But I just could not resist taking a moment to enjoy the wave of girlishness that washed over me, as I thought of myself being able to wear such delicate and pretty under things.\n\nAs it was very hot out, and since we were camping, I did not have to wear a slip. The dress that Sharon gave me to wear was a dusty rose colour. The dress was a very loose fitting garment that had a sash tie at the back. She tied it very loosely in a big floppy bow. I stepped into a pair of white leather single crossed strapped low heeled skimmers. I felt almost naked, as the closed were so very skimpy. But girls dressed like this all the time in the summer. It was normal attire for a pretty girl who was seeking to announce her availability. Sharon was determined that I should experience all that real girls do.\n\nSharon had put on a loose see through white shirt with tight bright red satin short shorts. She also wore a pair of white leather, X strapped skimmers. Our daily ablutions done, we headed back to our campsite. Because the weather had turned out so nice, we took the long way around. That also meant that we would have to pass by in front of the boys next door to our campsite, on our way home.\n\nAs we walked by, we noticed that they had hung a sign out on a tree, advertising that the family name was Nicholson. Mrs. Nicholson was overtly friendly and she smiled warmly as we neared their site. She asked us if we were staying long. We stopped to chat for a while and she warned us that their boys had been watching us very closely. She told us that we should expect them to come and visit us. She giggled girlishly. Just as she was telling us that, the two older boys were just returning to the campsite. They bought up the opportunity to get to know us by quickly engaging us in a light conversation about the town of Canton. We were vaguely familiar with the town, as we had passed through it on our way to South Colton. From what I remembered, it was a very pretty little ""Anywhere, USA"" kind of town.\n\nThey invited us over to play cards with them later that night, and Sharon agreed for us. I knew from the look in her eye that it would be better for me, not to disagree with her. I knew that she wanted to get to know that older boy. I suspected that she wanted me to get to know the younger one in the same manner as she wanted to know the older one too.\n\nI was nervous and scared, and on pins and needles for the next three hours. I knew that it would do no good to try and talk Sharon out of it. Finally the time arrived. It was finally the time to go over to the campsite next door to us. She teased me about going on my first date, which did not help me to relax at all.\n\nMr. and Mrs. Nicholson had left to go and to do some grocery shopping in Canton. They had taken the youngest son with them. So there was only the two older boys and us. Sharon looked so hot in those satin shorts, that I knew the boys would have hard ons for her. Boy was I ever scared. I had never been in this situation before and I really did not know how to act. We sat at the picnic table, boy beside girl, facing each other.\n\nWe had been right in our guess about Danny, the oldest boy. He was not a family member. The oldest son, Chris was 16. Chris was sitting beside me, a wee bit too close for my comfort. We started to play gin rummy, and soon we found, including me, that we were laughing and joking at almost every little thing that happened or was said. It was stupid and insane, but it was fun.\n\nI had to admit to myself that it really was very different being treated like a girl, by guys. They do not treat girls like they treat other guys at all. It's like everything they do is geared to try to please the girl, and try to win her approval of them.\n\nGuys just wanted to show each other how good they were at things. I'd never been treated so favourably before. Usually I was sort of scorned for being so small, and for being some what girlish. I'd never ever been really accepted without a hard trial of having to compete and prove myself to the other guys first.\n\nNow, much to my amazement, all that I had to do was to titter like an empty headed girl, and I was accepted. I was not only accepted, but Chris was trying very hard to make me like him. I loved it to.\n\nFor example, I found that Chris was trying to be very sensitive to just about anything that would cause me to not like him. And, he was going out of his way to make sure that I was happy. If I wanted a drink, he'd jump up to go and get it. I mentioned that I was hungry, and Chris ran to the camper to get us Cokes and chips. I liked having this kind of influence over a guy, and, I flirted just a little to see what girls could do to guys. I was quite pleased and surprised that Chris seemed to be so reactive to just about everything that I did. Actually, I found that I laughed a lot as they were trying hard so very hard to get us girls in a good mood. We really did have a lot of fun. We even agreed to meet the boys the next morning to go for a swim.\n\nOnce I had gotten into my pyjamas, and was settling into my sleeping bag, Sharon began teasing me about all the ways that she had noted that I was teasing and flirting with Chris. She told me that I was acting a just exactly like a boy crazed thirteen year old teeny bopper. I did not think so, and I argued with her about it.\n\nI had not realised that I was being such a flirt, but, as she reminded me of the little very girlish type of things that I had done and that I had said, I did realise that Sharon had been right. I had been acting like a boy crazy teeny bopper. It must have been because of my nervousness about being a girl with a boy, we decided.\n\nI promised her that I would try to cool it from now on. I did admit to her that I did have a lot of fun being treated like a cute girl. I also admitted to my sister that I had more fun being treated as a girl, than I could ever remember having had as a boy in the same kind of situations.\n\n Tuesday August 13 1991 1:00 p.m.\n\nI have just finished washing the dishes after our light lunch of salad and grilled hamburgers, which I had cooked on the open camp fire. I had thrown some pine cones into the fire and they seemed to make a nice flavour to the meat. I'm alone doing the clean up, as Sharon has gone off with Danny, for a walk around loops E and F. Danny thinks that he has some hometown friends staying there, and wanted Sharon to meet them.\n\nThe Nicholsons had left early this morning again, leaving their dad to sit in his wheel chair alone. He reads a lot. He and I talked a bit as I fussed about our campsite. I had to strain my voice a bit as we talked back and forth across the open space between our campsites, but it was okay. He told me that he was a teacher in a local high school.\n\nHe seems to like being alone a lot. He also seems to not be upset about his having to spend his time in a wheelchair. His obsession is hockey, and he told me that both of his sons, and Danny attend hockey schools. He promised that if I wanted to come to a game, all I had to do was to just let him know, and he would get us free tickets. I said I would tell Sharon, and maybe we would take him up on his offer sometime.\n\nI spent the next hour just laying around in the lounger, soaking up the rays, as they say. It feels so funny knowing that every person who walks by our campsite is convinced that I am a pretty young girl. I love it. Everyone is so much friendlier with young girls than they are with young boys, and like liked being liked so much.\n\nI also took the time to paint my toenails a shinny bright rose pink. That of course meant that I would also redo the nails on my fingers as well, to pass the time. I loved knowing that everyone could see me doing such typically feminine things, things that boys would not be caught dead doing. I especially loved knowing that they also thought that it was perfectly normal for me to be doing things like that.\n\nWe did actually go swimming with the boys that morning, around 10:30. This was an entirely new experience for me. I love the way my girl's swim suit feels on my body. It is tight and pulls and exerts pressures where a boy's suit doesn't. I love the feeling of it, especially when I dive. I just love the way the neck ties seem to strain against my skin as I move in the water. I can feel the water pull at my suit, all over where my suit touches my skin. I love the feel of it. It is so very sensuous.\n\nAlso, for the very first time in my life, I have held a boy's hand today, in the same kind of way that girls will hold a boy's hand. Chris, wanting to show off about how brave he was, to get wet in the cool water, grabbed my hand and half dragged me into the water with him, till we were nearly up to our necks. I could not resist the playful screams as the cold water shocked my nervous system, as he dragged me after him.\n\nI tried desperately tried not to get my hair wet, but he dunked me anyway. He dunked me, just enough to get my hair wet, then, he pulled me up to the surface again. As he pulled me up to my feet, he also pulled me against his body. I became acutely aware that I was there, standing beside a nearly naked boy, who wanted to keep holding me as close to him as he could. I was also quite surprised at how strong he is for such a sinewy looking boy.\n\nChris, I very quickly realised, was certainly a lot stronger than I am, even if I had wanted to act like a boy. I managed to extricate myself from his grip on me and swam out to the raft.\n\nI will admit it, okay? When I was standing in front of him like that, and he was holding me in a sort of loose embrace, it really did turn me on. I found that I wondered what it would feel like to have him kiss me. I found that I liked it when I had inadvertently put my hands up and I had touched his flat hard muscled chest. I liked the feel of his hairy legs as they brushed against mine under the surface of the water. I had even liked it when one of his knees intruded itself between my legs for a brief second or two.\n\nIt was only because I was so very ashamed of those erotic feelings and thoughts that were ripping and tearing their way through my psyche, that I had fought to escape his embrace, and to swim away from him, out to the raft. I was a boy. I was not supposed to feel things like this, and I was certainly not supposed to like the way these feeling felt either. I desperately wished that I was a real girl so that I could behave like a real girl with him. Yet this desire caused me to be torn with guilt to, because, I knew that I was still a boy under all the dainty prettiness. None the less, Chris had followed me out to the raft, however. I felt a strange kind of power to know that I could make a guy follow me around like a lost little puppy dog. It was kind of cute, in a way.\n\nWhen we got to the raft, it seemed like he was doing things just to try and prove to me how strong he was. For example, once we got to the raft, he was constantly picking me up and throwing me out into the water. Then he would grab my wrists and hoist me out of the water, back up onto the raft. Each time that he pulled me out of the water, he managed to pull me up against him into his arms, so as to steady my balance, so that I would not fall or trip. Every time he did that, I became very acutely aware of the feel of his hairy soft skin on my very hairless girlish skin.\n\nIt did not take me too long to realise that he was being macho for me, trying to impress me with how masculine that he was. I let him know that I did not really like having him throw me around like that, and he stopped it immediately. I was finding out that it is a delightful thing, the way a small girl can control a boy who is so much bigger and stronger than she is. I loved it. It was the fairer sex that ruled the world, after all.\n\nI let myself act in a bit of a pouty way, complaining about how hard the raft was to get comfortable on. Chris asked me if I wanted him to go to the beach and get me a towel to lay on. I wanted to see if he would, so I said I would like that, and smiled warmly at him.\n\nHe did not hesitate to dive into the water, swim to the beach, get my towel and brought it back to me. I could hardly believe that a guy would try so hard to please a girl. I could hardly believe that any guy would try so hard to be in my good graces, that he would bend over backwards for me, the way Chris was doing. Okay, I admit it. Being a girl has got a lot of advantages to it, at least as far as boys go.\n\nAnyway, that was how I spent the morning. Now, I am faced with having to ask to myself the big question, ""Am I really a fairy?''\n\nThe facts are that I very definitely prefer to wear frilly delicate soft girl's clothes. I am certainly finding that I just love being able to put a guy through the hoops for me, like the way I had gotten Chris to swim all the way to the beach just to get me a towel. I can not even remember how much I hated the feeling of rejection, when I had tried to act like that for a girl, and she would just ignore me. The shoe was on the other foot however, and it was a very nice foot to.\n\nI had to admit that I had really liked the feel of his skin touching mine. I also had to admit that I had really wanted Chris to kiss me. I had gotten a hard on, as I had stood in front of him, when he had first pulled me up after dunking me, and he had pulled me into his arms. I had loved the way I felt when, for just a brief moment, I had been leaning against his chest. But, would I be able to really face myself, knowing that all those filthy names and those crude jokes about effeminate boys, would now also apply to me?\n\nWith a start, I realised that I had been only playing being a girl so far. If I was serious about experiencing all that girls get to experience, I would have to let Chris kiss me. I'd also have to do more than that. Sharon told me that she does not know one single girl at her school who does not regularly suck off her boyfriend.\n\nShe says it is the only way for us girls to be able to keep the guys happy, and still guarantee that they don't get ourselves pregnant. She told me that she has done it, and that she really likes sucking a big hard cock. She told me that it was one way to really feed a guy's ego. She said that they love to have a chick go down and suck them off. She told me that she also loves the sense of submission to a strong guy that she always feels, when she goes down on him, as well as the feeling of power that a chick has when his most vulnerable parts are in her mouth.\n\nI knew that. I knew how much she had liked it, because she had told me in detail how to suck a cock to make the guy really like her. And realised I might have to become a cock sucker for Chris, if I was to maintain my feminine identity. Would I really be able to do such a thing?\n\nWorse than that, I also realised, was that I must really be a queer if I was even willing to think those kinds of thoughts. Thoughts like those are just not the thoughts of normal guys. Of course, I was not exactly dressed in clothes that normal guys wears either, at the moment.\n\nI just lowered my hand to my thigh and tugged downwards at my skirt hem, as though it was the most natural thing in the world for me to do. I giggled at my action, just as I was writing these words. I just knew that I loved being a girl, and if being a girl meant that I would have to get down on my knees in front of some dude some day, and suck his cock for him, then I was pretty sure that I would probably would do that, just so that I could act in one more way like real girls get to act . I kind of hoped that it would never happen, but I also had to admit to myself that I also hoped that it would to.\n\nI readily admitted to myself that I wanted to do everything that a real girl gets to do, just because I to wanted to be more and more a girl. I guess then, after all these things are considered, that I have answered my most troubling question. I am now willing to admit to myself, that I really am a fairy.\n\nSo, that means that if Chris tries to kiss me, I will let him kiss me. And... I will also... kiss him back, with passion and tenderness, and a school girl kind of love. I would act just like any other normal girl would act, and kiss a boy who strikes her fancy. A shudder went through me as I imagined myself standing in his embrace, with my arms stretched up around his neck in a totally vulnerable and defenceless position, feeling his hard flat body pressing against mine. But of course, that would mean that Chris would have to like me enough to want to kiss me. I thought he did, but I was not certain. I wondered what I could do to find out if he liked me like that. I'd have to ask Sharon how other girls did it.\n\n11:30 p.m.\n\nSharon and I just got back to our own camp site.\n\nDanny and Chris asked us to come over to have supper with them tonight. Sharon readily agreed for us, saying that she abhorred cooking, and that she would do anything to get out of it if she could. Actually, it was me that was doing all of our cooking, but I did not feel to correct her.\n\nWe went together to the bath room to change from our casual attire into something that was a little bit dressier than what we'd been wearing most of the day. Sharon did insist that we wear dresses or skirts over to the Nicholson's. Since I really do prefer to wear dresses or skirts anyway, I did not disagree with her suggestion. I wanted to be very feminine when I was around Chris. I did not like realising that I felt that way, but I was willing to admit to myself that this was the way that I did feel.\n\nThe outfit that I put on, was a light green, long sleeved silky blouse and a short white pleated skirt. It was the same cute little skirt that I had worn out for breakfast on Sunday. Though it is still quite warm out, I did want to wear a slip under my skirt. My only concession to the weather was that I did not wear any nylons. It was just too hot to get really dressed up. The slip some how afforded me just that little extra sense of security, though in all honesty, a filmy little silk slip can not afford any security what so ever, can it?\n\nSharon wore a kind of slinky tight red silky dress with a high princess neck line and short puffy sleeves. Her dress zippered up the back. She joking said that it would give Danny freer access to her body, if he wanted it. That gave me the first hint of what she was thinking about for later on, but I tried not to pay any attention to it.\n\nWe did put on a light dusting of makeup, which included also a spritz of perfume However, we decided to wear the same skimmers with the cross straps that we'd been wearing all day, as they were very comfortable and cool. I thought they made my legs curvier in a sexy way.\n\nThe boys, it was very obvious, liked what we looked like. Their eyes seemed to light up when they saw us. It just felt so very nice to me to be liked and appreciated. I had never been treated like this when I was a boy.\n\nMrs. Nicholson took over our attentions as soon as we got there, by asking us for some help in the kitchen. We agreed. It felt kind of strange having a woman treat me like I was her daughter, and I really liked it to. Sharon and I helped her to carry all the food out to the picnic table, and we washed the dishes and stuff when the meal was over. I loved doing what a normal girl is expected to do. What really made my day though was when she offered us aprons to protect our dresses from any spills that might try to find their ways on to our clothes. I wondered briefly, what Chris thought of me when he saw me coming out of the camper, wearing one of his mother's aprons. I felt very strange having her tie it around my waist and, I liked wearing the woman's apron. I knew that she would never put it on a boy. Feeling it on me, just released some strange kind of excitement in me to know I am acting like a girl is expected to act like. I loved it. I wished that it never had to end.\n\nMr. Nicholson kept making funny little remarks about the four of us and about romance in general, telling us about some of the humorous happenings when he was a teenaged boy, when he was trying to get his very first girl friend. Actually, between him continuing to embarrass the boys the way he did, and his wife's trying to get him to stop it, they kept us in stitches all through the meal.\n\nIt was a really delightful meal. She had seated us so as Sharon was on one side beside Danny, and I was sitting on the other side, with Chris. Because his little brother also sat on our side of the table, I had to sit quite close to Chris. His legs kept rubbing up against my thighs. I do not know if it was on purpose or not, but it seemed that he was sitting much closer than he really needed to sit.\n\nOnce, when he had gone to get me a fresh bottle of ketchup, his mother smiled at me and commented that she'd never seen him quite so smitten with a young lady before. Her words and actions led me to believe that she liked me, and that she was approving of a match up between Chris and I. If only she knew what was really in my panties, I am sure that she would not think the same way. But, I enjoyed the charade while it lasted. It was a ruse but I loved being treated like I was her potential daughter-in-law. It was so pleasant for me to experience having a girl's role in a family setting. Of course, my sister just sat there with a knowing secret smirk on her face all night. But I am certain the she also understood how much I was loving having a real girl's role at the dinner table.\n\nAround 7 p.m., Danny suggested that we walk over to see who was at the beach. We agreed. Chris and I walked a few steps behind Danny and Sharon. I was surprised to see Danny reach out and take Sharon's hand, as though he'd been doing it all of her life. I was even more surprised that Sharon did not pull her hand back, but she moved slightly closer to Danny. When Chris saw that, he reached for my hand. If I wanted to be thought of as a real girl, I knew that I had to act like my sister had acted. I too accepted Chris's hand, and I to moved over a bit, to walk just a little closer to my ""boy friend"".\n\nAs my sister had done, I accepted his warm strong fingered hand, and moved a slight bit closer to him, to make our walking a little more romantically compatible. Soon, Danny and Sharon were walking quite a few feet ahead in front of us, so we could not hear their conversation any more.\n\nAs we walked, Chris began telling me all about his aspirations to go to college on a hockey scholarship and how he eventually wanted to study law. I found it was much easier to keep asking him questions and keep him talking about himself than it was to let the conversation get around to me. Besides, I found that I liked to hear him tell me what he hoped for in life. I knew it was the way that he only talked when he was with a girl that he liked, like me.\n\nUltimately, though, he wanted to know more about me. I told him my imaginary life that I had lived as a girl. I told him my secret fantasies, as though they had been fact. I related about how I wanted to grow up and become a famous dress designer. I told him I liked painting and writing poetry. I said I played the guitar, which I did do in reality. I told him I just loved drama and that I acted regularly in school plays. The acting part was certainly true at the moment. I also confessed that I had yet to be the star and I had only played supporting actress roles to date.\n\nHe asked about my boy friends, and I told him that my parents were kind of strict, so that even though I was fifteen, I had only had two boy friends before. I also admitted that both of them were in the last six months. I told him that I was not going steady at present, however. He asked me why I'd broken up with them and I told him it was because they seemed to be mostly interested in my body, much more than they were in me. I told him that they'd constantly be all over me, trying to get into my pants, and that I did not really like that in a guy.\n\nI was sort of hoping, as I told him all of this that he would decide to not try and kiss me. I wanted him to kiss me but I did not want to be a faggot either. I was torn on in the inside. If he kissed me, I just knew I would act just like any other girl, regardless of whether it meant that I was a faggot or not. And, even though I wanted to do that, still I did not want to wake up tomorrow, to look in the mirror, and know that I was looking at a 'fairy' princess.\n\nSoon we reached the beach. It was just starting to get dark. The smell of the pines and the quiet rippling of the Raquette river made a beautiful atmosphere for the evening. The north star could be seen, reflecting on the still water's surface. No one else was there. I was alone with Chris, my new 'boy' friend.\n\nSharon and Danny had already decided where they were going. They had perched on top of one of the picnic tables, to the far left, almost under the trees. I could see that Danny had his arms around her and that they were kissing. For a brief moment, I envied her because it was normal for her to have a boy kissing her like that. I could see that her arms were smoothly moving up to go around Danny's neck. I wondered what it felt like to be so close to a boy. I wondered if I was going to find out.\n\nChris noticed them to, as he put his arm around my shoulders and directed me to another picnic table, not too far away from my sister and her new friend. It was far enough away that we could not hear what they were talking about, when they did talk, so we had a certain measure of privacy. He took my hand helped me to step up onto the table's seat. I was acutely self conscious as I turned and smoothed my skirt out under me, as I sat. Chris was still standing on the ground and just smiling as he watched me move.\n\n""You are a very lovely and graceful girl, Brenda. I... I think you are so beautiful.""\n\nI looked at him. In the twilight, I could see he meant every word he was saying. I did not know what to do. My mind raced quickly over every conversation that I had ever had with Sharon about her boy friends, hoping for some clue as to how I should act.\n\n""Thank you Chris. That is very flattering. I... Uhhh ... I... I think you are kind of cute to, you know?""\n\nHis face split in a big smile. ""You do? O... shit... Man, that's great, just great."" He climbed up onto the table beside me, smiling all the while. He was smiling like the proverbial Cheshire Cat. He was smiling like he had me as his own girl.\n\n""I don't want you to think that I'm just trying' to get into your pants, you know, like those other two guys you told me about, but I really think that you really are a foxy chick, you know? I can't help it. I just get really turned on by you. I,... I am just trying to be up front with you, so, I hope you don't get mad at me if you think I'm coming on too strong or something, okay, Brenda?""\n\n""Okay, Chris,"" I responded softly. I felt like a soft romantic girl. I loved the way that it felt. I loved the feeling of such tenderness in me, for a boy.\n\nHe sat there and stared at my face in the fading day light. I could almost feel his eyes as they slowly studied every facet of my face. I loved it. I knew that I was being admired, and it felt ever so delightful.\n\n""What are you doing, Chris?"" I asked in a soft voice.\n\n""I just want to remember this night forever. I want to remember exactly how pretty you look, with the slivery moonlight in you hair like it is. I want to remember every detail of your face.""\n\n""Now, that's very flattering, but it makes me a little nervous."" It did make me nervous. I was afraid that he might see something that would alert him to the fact that I was not entirely all that I seemed to be.\n\nChris smiled, and put his arm around my shoulder, and gently pulled me to him. I had no desire to resist him. ""Maybe this will relax you a little more....""\n\nI looked up at him and could see his eyes closing as his lips descended to touch mine. I could smell the sweat on his body. I could feel the strength in his arm as he pulled me closer to his chest. I felt his hot breath from his nostrils on my left cheek as his lips came down, and ever so lightly and gently, touched mine for the first time.\n\nThis is what I had waited for, I knew. I'd longed to see if I would feel like a girl, or if I'd get sick to my stomach because a boy had kissed me. This was the turning point for me. I knew that the very next few seconds would let me know if I was a dyed in the wool class 'A' faggot, or if there was some normal boy left in me at all. I tensed in my anticipation of my first kiss from a boy.\n\nI felt his lips gently tickle mine as they brushed softly across mine. His kiss was so light, that I almost doubted that his lips were really kissing me. He felt me tense up, and he pressed his lips a bit harder against my lips, then drew back to look at me, although not letting me go from his embrace. I was so close to this boy. I had never felt so close to anyone like this before.\n\nI could see that he was worried that he had offended me by kissing me. I did not know what else to do. His kiss had not been long enough for me to tell whether or not I hated being kissed by a boy, or if I had liked being kissed by a boy. And I could see the angst in his face, and I knew that he was awaiting some sign from me that he had not ruined our time together.\n\nI felt a wave of tenderness for him, because he was so sweet to me. I also found that I wanted another kiss, to be sure. Not really sure about anything, I gently reached up with my right hand, touched his chin, and let my fingertips caress the corner of his lips, back to his jaw, then past his ear and on to the back of his neck, where it rested lightly. I could feel the hairs on the back of his neck. He moved back as he felt me moving my left arm, and gave me enough room to raise it. I let my hand run up his side, over his very tense chest, where I could feel his rock hard nipple in the palm of my hand, and up to the right side of his neck. This hand to, rested lightly on his neck.\n\nStill, I knew that he was not going to kiss me again, unless I gave him a very clear message that I was inviting him to do it. He seemed to be so desperate to want to be accepted by this pretty girl in his arms. I felt so tender towards him. I felt so absolutely flattered that I could make a boy's body react to me like his was. I remembered that the thought played in the back of my mind that this boy was hot for me. For a long moment, I held my hands on his neck, looking at his eyes. They were so pretty and reflected the growing starlight. His strong arms about my shoulders made me feel dainty and strangely secure, in his arms. This was a feeling that I cherished.\n\nI knew then, that if it was possible for me to feel like a girl feels, for this boy, while I was wearing girl's clothes. It made me feel kind of free in a way. I knew now that I could react just like a normal girl would react to a boy that she liked to be with. What excited me was that I was doing just exactly what millions of girls did all over the world, every night of the year. In fact, I was doing just exactly what my sister was doing, right now with her boy friend. I was so turned on. It was not because I was dressed up as a girl and that I was kissing a boy. It was because I was actually getting to do what real girls get to do. I was a girl inside, and it did not matter how painful that bulge got in my panties. I felt like a girl, and I loved the feeling. Chris loved me as a girl.\n\nI raised my elbows a little more, which had the effect that I pulled Chris's face towards mine. I closed my eyes as I felt his lips gently at first, touch mine again. As he began to act more and more like a boy in heat, his lips pressed mine hard. His right arm went to my neck, capturing me in a neck hold so that I could not get away from him. That was okay with me. I did not want to get away from him. I liked where I was.\n\nHis left hand moved ever so gently from my shoulder, down lightly over the silky sleeve of my blouse that covered my right arm, then back up to make it's way down my back. I knew that he was petting me, and I nearly purred. I felt his fingers tracing the outlines of my bra straps. Girls felt things like this every day, and I was just one more girl tonight.\n\nHe let his hand move in small circles, on my shoulders as his lips pressed at mine. Then he moved his lips gently to kiss me all over the entire area under my nose. He kissed up the side of my nose to my eyelids, then back down the other side back to my lips again. I knew that I was being made love to. I was the loved, not the lover, and I felt entirely natural and happy. His lips went in turn to each of my ears, where he nibbled gently at my earrings. He kissed down my neck and back to my lips. I was feeling so loved. Warmth spread like a warm pink cloud through out my entire inner being.\n\nHis fingers found the top of my waist nipper. He explored it a bit, then asked me what it was. In a quiet whisper. I told him that I had been born with a slight abnormality in my lower back, and that I had to wear a corset all the time to support my back muscles. He told me that he thought he might never meet a girl who wore a corset, and, he liked it. He said it that he thought that it was very sexy.\n\nHe continued kissing me in his loving gentle manner, making me want more of his loving. Now, I felt the tip of his tongue on my lips. I knew that a real girl would welcome this intrusion into her body. Sharon had told me. I also knew that I also wanted to have this part of this boy inside of my body, just like any real girl would. I opened my teeth slightly, hoping that he would get the message that he was welcome inside of me. I wanted him to shove his tongue deeply into my mouth. He got the invitation message.\n\nFirst, he softly licked all over my lips in a very sensuous slow fashion. It was so erotic to me. Then I felt it start to ever so slowly and carefully begin to penetrate my mouth. As it moved in, I opened my mouth to receive him. I could feel the hot moist thing sliding over my ultra sensitive lips. This was terribly exciting for me. I could not help but wonder if I would feel the same way if it was his cock that he was trying to put into my mouth. I had the strange suspicion that I would welcome it just as much as I was welcoming my boy friend's tongue.\n\nHaving my arms up around his neck, as Chris kissed me, made me feel completely weak and vulnerably exposed to him, as he pressed his chest against my breasts. If he grabbed at my breasts or my crotch, I'd be completely helpless to defend myself or to protect myself. This too was a feeling that all girls experienced, and, I loved it.\n\nI felt his exploring left hand leave the small of my back and move up to gently caress my right breast. I was not concerned. I knew that they would feel like real breasts to him, and I knew that they could not move about or come off without that special solvent that Sharon had deliberately left at home. I was amazed at how nice it felt to me, to have his hand squeezing my pseudo breast. It felt real to me.\n\nChris manoeuvred me so that I found that I was soon laying on my back, on the table top. He had his right arm under my neck, and his lips again possessing possessively against mine. I hungrily sucked on his tongue. I wanted him to kiss me deeply, with all of his passion. He was pinning me to the table with is weight, which was half on top of me. My left arm was around his neck, hugging him to me. My right hand was gently rubbing his taut chest and his shoulder. I marvelled at how hard his muscles and his little nipples had gotten. I could feel his fingers as his hands roamed over my right breast, and I longed for real breasts.\n\nHis left hand went down and began to gently rub the skirt on my right thigh. I was so caught up in the excitement of the moment that I did realise it right away, but he was slowly working my skirt up. I felt his hand move to my flat belly, then back to my thigh. He stretched, and I felt his hand go to my right knee then to my left one.\n\nWith a start, I realised that my legs were slightly opened. It was like an invitation to this young stud, I knew. In my mind, there could not be a more girlish experience, than for a girl to have a boy feeling her up with his hand up under her skirt. Even though Sharon had assured me that with the patch that she had made, that if a boy did manage to get his hand up onto my panties, that he would feel a girl's privates there, I was scared. I tensed up in my fear. I knew that if he ever thought that I was really a boy, that he would kill me for the deception.\n\nThe problem was, I was not sure if my deception would continue, if he managed to get his fingers up to the crotch of my panties. I dearly wanted to feel his strong fingers on the crotch of my panties, but I knew better than to take the chance. When I felt his hand half way up my thigh, I clamped my thighs together, like I thought a girl would do. Sharon had told me that this usually worked. I could feel his hot fingers on my naked hairless thigh, as I squeezed tight enough so that his hand could not move any further upwards.\n\nChris stared at me, almost not believing that I would stop him, when he was so close to scoring with me. For a moment as I looked up into his frustrated eyes, I was scared. I knew that if he decided to, he could do whatever he wanted to with me. He was far too strong for me to ever try to resist him. I knew then, that girls felt like this for most of the time to. ""What's wrong, Brenda?""\n""Nothing's wrong, Chris. I just don't like for a guy to touch my private parts until I know him very well. I have never let a boy touch me like that. I'm not that easy of a lay, you know.""\n\n""I know that. It's just that... Well... I thought you were just like your sister?""\n\n""My sister? What has my sister Sharon got to do with anything between us?""\n\n""Well... Look at her.""\n\nHe moved so that I was able to sit up. I looked over at where Sharon and Danny had been sitting. I was absolutely shocked at the vision that I saw. They were no longer sitting on the table.\n\nDanny was laying on his back, on the grass. He was stripped totally naked. And Sharon... Sharon was kneeling on the grass, between his wide opened legs. I could see her head moving very slowly in an up and down motion. I knew that she was giving Danny a blow job. I could have screamed at her because she was putting me into this kind of tight situation. I knew darn well that she was doing this to make pressure on me to do the same kind of thing to Chris. I also knew darn well that Chris was going to expect the same thing and that he was going to be really ripped off if I did not come through for him.\n\nCould I like sucking a guy's cock? I was afraid that I was about to find out.\n\nI knew that Chris was strong enough, that he could certainly force me to suck him, if he wanted to, and that I'd be totally unable to resist him. I also knew that if he did force me, that, being a boy in a dress, I could hardly look to the police or the park rangers for help. They'd laugh themselves silly. I'd never be able to convince them that I was not doing this on purpose. They'd figure that a faggot got whatever 's'he deserved. Not only that, but if Chris got really worked up, it seemed likely that I might lose my controlling influence over him.\n\nI was stunned, and did not resist when he pulled me back down onto the table. His hand was still tightly squeezed between my thighs and I let go of him when he started to pull his hand out from between my knees.\n\n""Brenda?""\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""You have given me the worst case of lover's nuts that I have ever had. You just got to do something for me. You just got to. I'm going nuts. You are driving me nuts.""\n\nI heard the desperation in his voice, and it made me very wary. I realised too late that I had been playing with fire, and I was now about to get burned for it. ""Wha... What do you want me to do, Chris?""\n\n""I want you to treat me the way that your sister is treating Danny.""\n\n""But... I... I've never done that before. You... you'll want me to be... To become a... A cock sucker?""\n\n""Yeah, so what? From what I've heard, chicks love sucking cocks. Why should you be any different from any other chick?""\n\nHe had me there, if I had been a real chick. ""I... I don't know. uhhh... No reason I guess."" The worse part was that he had sound reasoning for turning me into a faggot cock sucker.\n\nHe lay back on me the way he'd been before, and started kissing me again. He shoved his tongue back into my mouth, and because I had to keep up the pretext of being a girl, I knew that I had to act like a girl would act. So I sucked on it the way I had been before. I even put my right arm up around his shoulder again, like an excited girl might do with her boy friend. I wished that doing this was not so exciting to me, but it was.\n\nI felt kind of giddy. Soon, if he had his way, I knew, it would not be his tongue that was buried in my mouth, but it would that hard cock that he had in his swim trunks. I was terrified of that, mainly because, I hated the thought that I was really a faggot. And, Chris was going to turn me into a faggot, very soon. I was afraid that I was going to love it to.\n\nI trembled with the humiliation that coursed through me, and yet, a strange perverse feeling was also coursing through my every fibre, telling me that I would like it. It told me that somehow, this was normal for me. All of the social conditioning of my previous life was warring with my most secret inner desires.\n\nGuilt flashed through me like lightening, yet still, I lay there and let him move his tongue inside of my mouth, and sucked on it as though I were really a girl in heat.\n\nAs my mind raced, looking for ways to try and escape from this dilemma that my sister had gotten me into, Chris's left hand came up and took my right wrist gently in his finger tips. He lowered my right arm so that in a moment, he had my right hand pressing on the front of his nylon swimming trunks. He was rock hard, and moaning. I could feel the heat of his hard on, right through the thin nylon material of his trunks. Touching his cock the way a girl touches a boy, excited me so that I had trouble breathing.\n\nChris was so hot for me. I had caused this to happen to him. Some kind of strange and perverse pride took over me, as I realised that he was acting this way because I was such a foxy chick, and that I had made him this hot. He was flattering me by being so hard for me. He was showing me the power that my femininity had over him. Not knowing what else I could do, I slowly let my fingers begin to move on it, feeling out the shape of his cock. I began to wrap them around the six inch long rock hard shaft. I was so ashamed of being a boy and doing this to another boy, yet I knew that if Chris thought that I was a boy, that he would not be allowing me to do this to him. I felt strangely privileged. I was being allowed to do the intimate things that girls do with guys. I could not get much more feminine, in my eyes, I thought.\n\nI started to move my arm up and down, so that I was actually masturbating Chris, through his loose fitting nylon trunks. It was strange, but I liked acting like I was a real girl, in this way. I felt that somehow, the girl's clothes I was wearing, had given me freedom to do things like this. I had never experienced any thing like this before and I loved being in the total girl's role.\n\nAs soon as I began to touch him like that, he started to moan and writhe around. It made me feel powerful to make someone react to me like this. I also felt, in some strange way, as though I had been trusted by him. Afterall, this is what most men live and die for, and protect with everything they've got. Afterall, they do call it their pride and joy, do they not?\n\nI had never understood that feeling, as I would have willingly traded mine for a vagina and a pretty pair of breasts, but, I was certainly not a normal boy, was I? And. Chris was just so willingly giving it to me, wanting me to do anything that I wanted to do with it.\n\nI did not know what else to do with it, or even what I wanted to do with it. I did know for the first time in my life, that I would want to do something with a guy's hard cock though. That was a strange and enlightening idea to me. His hardness made me feel so much like a real girl, that I loved it.\n\nAfter what seemed like a long time, I still did not know what to do next. I just liked lying there and being kissed by this boy. I liked the feel of his hat hard on in my fingers. I liked knowing that I was jacking off his cock for him. He turned his attention to my neck, and kissed me under my chin. I loved it and submissively raised my chin to let him do whatever he wanted to me.\n\n""I... I don't know what to do, Chris? I never did anything like this before? Tell me what I should do?""\n\nHe sat up and got off the table. ""Here Brenda, you sit at the table, just like you were going to eat something."" Then he started to giggle. ""Hey, you really are going to eat something anyway, aren't you?""\n\nNot knowing what else to do, I smiled as demurely as I could.\n\n""I... Uhhh... Yes, I guess I am, aren't I?""\n\nI sat at the table in the normal way, remembering to tuck my skirt under me as I sat down. I heard him moving behind me, but could not see what he was doing. He went around to the other side of the table. I was astonished. He was stark naked. His cock bounced with his every step. I was fascinated by it and could hardly take my eyes off it. He was circumcised. It was big, about three inches in diameter, and, it looked like the most ugly thing that I had ever seen in my life. At least, it seemed big to me, compared to what I had in my panties, it was big.\n\nYet, I was mesmerised by it. Even worse was that I found I was having a deep craving in me. I wanted desperately, to feel it inside of my mouth. I wanted to feel it. I wanted to taste it. I wanted to make it fill my mouth with his cream.\n\nAs I sat there, looking up at his erection as it bobbed in front of my eyes, I realised with a startling clarity, that if I was really a girl, that this would be the weapon that he would use to attack and subdue me with. He would fuck me with it if he could. I felt a shudder of weakness pass through me. Still, I knew that if I had a choice about it, even facing such a reality, I would like to be his girl.\n\nI blushed in the dark night, because of the shame I was feeling. These were very perverse longings I was discovering in myself. These were not feelings and thoughts that normal boys were supposed to have, and yet I knew that I had them. Yet, they were there. Still, I had a hope that somehow, that something might happen to get me out of this situation.\n\nHe climbed up on the table, towering over me. This made me feel so small, so exposed, and vulnerable. I looked up. His cock seemed to dominate my vision, as it seemed to be so big, so ugly, and ever so powerful. Chris smiled down at me, walked across the table toward; me.\n\nFor a long moment, he just stood there, looking down at me. I could tell that he was proud of the cock that was jutting out of his midriff, so hot for me. I could also tell that he expected me to really like it to, like any normal teen aged girl would.\n\nI was fascinated with the thing, as it bounced around, as though it had a life of it's own. It was so big, compared to the little cockette that I had in my panties. I knew that he would see a look of wonderment on my face, but I could not stop myself from feeling that way about my naked young stud. I did feel a sense of wonderment at seeing his cock in a way that was only meant for girls to see it.\n\nChris stepped down, onto the seat of the table, where I was seated on. He put one foot on each side of me. I could smell his boy smell so strong. It was kind of intoxicating. I also felt his cock lightly brush against the top of my head. He stood over me like that for a long moment. Then he sat down in front of me. I had never felt so weak and so overwhelmed before. I was a girl, and now I knew how girls felt. I was giddy.\n\nChris looked around at the semi secluded area we were now in. ""Sure hope the ranger does not come around too soon, Brenda.""\n\nWhen he said that, my heart just leapt into my mouth. Fear went through me. I was terrified. What would happen to me if the ranger did come and find me doing such a thing? Chris would probably just be commended for being able to get a girl to do this kind of thing for him. That is the way that it was for guys. But what would happen to me?\n\nI looked up at him, and I am certain that my uncertainty showed in my face. He hunched his back down and took my face gently, into his two hands, turning it up towards him. He smiled in a reassuring fashion, then he kissed my lips, and he put his tongue between them again. I could not help it. He made me melt.\n\nI felt so strange. Not knowing what else to do, I put my elbows up onto his hairy knees, with my forearms resting on his thighs. When I did that. the back of my right hand accidentally brushed his cock. It was so hot, I was surprised that it did not burn my hand. What surprised e even more though was that I did not move my hand away from it. Instead, almost as though my hand had a life of its own, my hand turned the other way, and I could suddenly feel the hardness of this boy's cock in my palm. For the very first time in my life, I was touching another boy in the intimate way that a girl touches a boy.\n\nFor the first time, aside from when I touched my own that is, I was holding a boy in the loving way that a girl holds a boy. But I am not really a boy anyway so that does not really count. So, in my mind, I felt as though this was the first time that I had ever touched a real cock. It was so very hard, yet the surface was satiny smooth. I felt the veins in it, and felt the constant throbbing of it. I liked being the girl for him.\n\nChris moaned when he felt me touching him, and his cock jerked in my hand. He kissed me once again, then he lay back on the table. I sat there, and in the near dark, illuminated only by the stars and a rising half moon I looked at my right hand as it held it's very first cock.\n\nI was mesmerised by the sight. It was like a fantasy coming true. I was really a girl now. I could just barely make out the pink tipped nails. I gently closed my fingers around the shaft of his cock, and placed my thumb on that secret most sensual part, right under the head of the shaft.\n\nChris jerked on the table as he felt me touching him there. Loud moans escaped his lips. I could not believe that I was really having the guts to do this. I was at last, being allowed to do what a real girl is allowed to do. I felt intoxicated with the freedom of the moment. Yes, I wanted to be a girl, for guys.\n\nI slowly began to masturbate my new boy friend. With my left hand's fingers, I gently lifted his rather hairy balls and felt the hardness of his excitement. I then caressed the insides of his thighs, with my left hand, and continued to jerk him off with my right hand, especially with my thumb. I let my left hand run, palm down, over his thighs and up onto his flat well muscled belly. I touched his hard little nipples with my finger tips, and it seemed so right to me to be touching a boy like this. This is what the real girls get to do, and I relished the freedom that I had to do what the real girls got to do, so that I could do it too. I loved the feel of his soft curly hair on my palm, and his soft satiny smooth skin. I felt as though he had made himself open and vulnerable to me, so that I could pleasure him. He only did this with girls.\n\nChris was nearly rolling around on the table under my hands. He was so excited that it pleased me and flattered me that as a girl, I could affect him in such a way. He was helpless in my hands, desperately wanting for me to help relieve him of the pent up passions of his boy hormones.\n\nI did not know what to do next. I wondered if what I was doing for him, was going to be enough. He sure did seem to like it. I knew how it felt, from when Sharon had done me like this, but Chris seemed to be enjoying it a whole lot more than I ever had. This was an interesting observation for me.\n\nFortunately for me, he told me what he wanted me to do next, though.\n\n""Awww... that is fantastic, Brenda. Put your mouth on it, Babe and suck it for me now. Put your sweet soft pink lips on it, and then your sweet mouth, and suck my big wad right out o' me.... Awww... Fuck... You are so fucking good... Brenda, Ohhh Sweet Baby... Suck my cock now Awww...""\n\nThis was the moment of truth, wasn't it? How much of a girl had I really become?\n\nI steadied his cock with my right hand, and put my left hand on it as well, holding it in place with just my fingertips. I wondered if I really could be a cock sucker? I decided that before I could answer that question, that perhaps I should see how I would feel about kissing it for him. Perhaps if I knew what it was like to kiss a boy's cock, I might have a better idea of whether or not I could actually take it into my mouth, and suck his cream out of him.\n\nTentatively and with a lot of fear about what I might discover, or what I might do, I lowered my head, hardly daring to believe that I was actually going to do this. I really did not know if I could do this, or if I would throw up all over him. His smell was so strong.\n\nI wondered all over again, if I even had the guts to suck his cock for him. It would take guts, I knew. I knew it would take buts, because, this was against everything that my life up to this pint in time had ever taught me about what was right and normal for a young guy to do. I had tried most of my life to convince people that I was a normal boy, and now... this. This was not a normal boy. This was doing what a normal girl does.\n\nNot knowing whether I really could or not I thought that just maybe I'd find out, if I just kissed it a little. I lowered my head, till I could feel that I was placing my lips on his cock head, right over the little pee hole. And ever gently, ever so lightly, I touched my lips to the smooth hard dry head of his cock.\n\nThe moment seemed electric with magic for me. I was actually dressed up as a pretty girl, and I was kissing a boy's cock. It was not real. Also, surprising to me, it did not seem so bad after all. I liked being so intimately close to a boy. So I moved my moist lips a bit, kissing it, moving my lips all over the cock head. I wondered if I was leaving traces of my lip stick on his cock. Some how, that idea was making me giddy with excitement.\n\nI was actually kissing a hard on, and, I found it pleased me, strangely, to know that I could find this kind of courage deep within myself\n\nIt seemed to me that if I could kiss Chris' cock, and also find that I was even liking the act of kissing his cock, that I should be able to suck his cock for him, after all. I was pretty sure that I could even like knowing that I had become a totally effeminated cock sucker, sucking a guy's cock, just exactly like my sister was doing at the moment.\n\nI opened my lips wider and put my bead down again. I could hardly believe that I was going to take his cock into my mouth, but I craved to feel what it would be like to have his cock inside of me, like a girl gets to feel one. It surprised me to find that the head was too dry, and it would not go into my mouth. Extreme disappointment coursed through me. I could not believe that I could humiliate myself to such a degree as I had, only to find out that I was not going to become a real sissy girl like cock sucker after all. I was actually sad at the thought. It seemed so unfair. I wondered what Sharon would do.\n\nI wanted so badly at this point in time, to do what all the other girls do, so badly that I almost ached inside. And since girls sucked cocks, so that is what I wanted to do. I wanted to feel this cock slide past my lips and into my mouth. I wanted for it to fill my mouth. I wanted to taste Chris's cock flesh on my tongue. I wanted to make him ejaculate his cum right into my mouth, so that I could feel his hot cream, just like any real girl gets to do.\n\nWanting to get the reward that girls get from their guys, I was disheartened at this turn of events. I could not believe that I could come so far, and end up being so disappointed. I felt like crying. How did girls do it? Surely real girls met the same kind of problems?\n\nThe thought occurred to me that since it was so dry, that just maybe, if I licked it that there might just be enough lubrication to allow it to slide into of me. I was giddy with the idea of solving this problem and I hoped that it would work. Tentatively, I stuck the tip of my tongue out and soon realised I had put my tongue right on his pee hole. I was about to pull it back, when I laughed at myself, reminding myself that I was going to suck him so that his cream was going to cum out of that hole and fill my mouth anyway. So, I might just as well go ahead and lick it any way. Afterall I had been lovingly the experience of kissing it, only moments before, right? I was going to try and make his cream come out of it, right?\n\nI moved my tongue slowly over the dry head, covering the entire head of his cock with my spittle till it was completely wet. Then, I started to lick down on the sides of the shaft, as though it was some kind of lollipop or something. He of course was writhing about, but I had a lot more interest in what I was doing, then in how he was reacting to it. True, I wanted to give him pleasure, but even more so, I wanted to feel what it was like to do what a girl does in real life, to a real guy. I knew this much, licking his cock like that made me feel a wonderfully lovely sense of intimacy with him. I was being a girl.\n\nWhen I got to the bottom of his hard shaft, I just found myself unable to resist the desire to take his bag into my mouth and suck it for him. This, I learned, was a mistake. All I got for my trouble was a bunch of hair stuck between my teeth. I had to remove it before doing anything else. It was humiliating, yet strangely exciting to me, to know I'd sat there, wearing girl's clothes, plucking a man's cock hairs out of my teeth. Strangely, it made me feel free. This was what girls had to do.\n\nWhen his shaft was soaking wet from the top to the bottom, I again kissed it all over. I felt like I was somehow honouring it for belonging to a real boy, and not to someone like me. I could never be a real guy, I knew. I kind of liked knowing that though. I lovingly and slowly kissed my way back up to it's crown.\n\nThis was it. The moment of truth had arrived. I was about to become what I had spent my whole entire life in the fear of being branded as. The next time one of my school chums called me a 'COCK SUCKER', I would know that it was a true name. Somehow, the word glared in bright large letters in my mind.\n\nYet, even though I knew that there would be humiliation and ostricization for being a fairy cock sucker, I longed to feel his cock inside of me. I wanted to do all that real girls got to do. I wanted to be as much of a girl, as it was possible for me to become.\n\nAgain, I allowed myself to open my mouth as far as I could, and again I lowered my head down over his hard cock. I felt the head of his cock as it pressed on my lips. I felt his hardness, as his cock very slowly began to slide into my mouth, as I lowered my head. I felt it then as the circumcised head of it, popped past my lips. I was giddy with my new excitement. I could hardly believe that I had actually had the courage to be able to do this. I locked my lips around the head, and I licked the head of his cock, as I lowered my head as far down as I could go.\n\nI closed my lips tightly and moved my head down as far as I could go, feeling the shaft slide over my sensitive lips. I lowered my head till I could feel the cock head at the back of my throat. It almost made me want to gag. I was surprised at how little of the cock would actually fit inside of my mouth. My mouth was fuller than I could ever remember it feeling before. It seemed as though not much more than the head and an inch or so of the shaft was inside of me. But, I had the realisation that I actually did have a cock in my mouth. I loved it, because I was Chris's girl friend. I was finally a real girl, loving a real boy. The sense of freedom and submissive femininity that washed over me in huge waves of deep satisfaction and pleasure, intoxicated me.\n\nI stopped and I took a brief moment to think about it. I wanted to be able to know that I would remember every detail of what was happening. I wanted to be able to remember every perverse little detail of night of becoming a boy's girl cock sucker. I smelled his sweat, in the pine scented air. I heard the water lapping on the beach. I heard the faint sighs and moans from the orgasm that my sister was giving to Danny, as it mingled with the songs of the night birds.\n\nI felt every stitch of the very feminine clothes that I was wearing, caressing me, reminding me that this was a womanly thing that I was getting the privilege of doing. If he only knew that I had a cockette like his in my panties, smaller true, but a cock none the less, he would never being lying there, allowing me to suck him off the way he was. He'd probably be pounding the shit out of me. I was all girl.\n\nI savoured the moment blissfully. I was almost, every inch a girl. I could even feel the lace trim of my panties on my upper legs, because I was so alert to every sensation at the moment. I could feel the soft caress of the satin on my bum as I moved slightly to get more comfortable. I heard the slight rustle of my slip under my skirt, as the soft lingerie moved delightfully across my hairless girlish legs.\n\nI felt the tight constriction at my crotch, and yet somehow, that to seemed to be a right thing. I felt in some perverse way, that since I was being allowed to be so much of a girl, when I was not entitled to by nature to do that which I was doing now, that I should pay some kind of a price for the privilege of doing it.\n\nThat tight constriction at my crotch was the price that I was paying, for being allowed to be where I was at the moment. In some strange way, it felt right. The pain seemed to be an appropriate small price.\n\nStill, even though I had Chris's cock in my mouth, I knew that I was not yet a complete cock sucker. I still had not sucked his cock. I now wanted to be able to look in the mirror tomorrow morning, and know that I was looking at a cock sucker's mouth, when I applied my lip stick. I locked my lips, made a vacuum with my mouth, and raised my head slowly. Now, I told myself, I had become a class 'A' faggot cock sucker. This is what fairies and girls do, and I was now a fairy and a girl, and I loved it. I am a girl, and I'd give anything to be able to spend my life relating to real boys in this way.\n\nI lowered my head again, and raised it slowly, expecting at any moment to have him start cumming in my mouth. I wanted to taste his cum. I wanted to eat it, to swallow it, I wanted to get the same reward in my belly, that my sister, a real girl, was getting in hers right now, at the same moment. I wanted to know that I had sucked it right out of him. If Sharon could do it, I could do it. I wanted to be just like my beautiful sister, in every respect. That also included being a boy's cock sucker.\n\nI lowered my head again and sucked very hard. Over and over again, I sucked till my jaws got very sore and my neck and shoulder muscles began to ache. I was fearful that somehow, I was not sucking him the right way. I just could not understand why he wasn't cumming for me, and filling my mouth with his cum.\n\nMy own cock ached from its painful confinement. I did not want to cum though. Girls do not cum with cocks. I just wanted to continue feeling my skirt and slip as the slight night breezes tugged at it. I moved my knees open and closed, so I could feel more of the girl's clothes I was wearing. I liked the feel my elastic bra straps digging into my shoulders. I loved the feel of the soft silky long puffy sleeves of my blouse as it was caressing my arms, as I moved my head over my boy friend's cock.\n\nThis was a real girl kind of thing that I was doing, and I relished the feel of the girl's clothes I was wearing while I was doing it. This feeling of being a real girl was the most satisfying feeling that I had ever had. I wanted him to cum and fill my mouth with his boy's stuff. I had sacrificed a lot for this moment and I felt like I deserved his cum. I wanted his cum to fill my mouth, just like Danny's was filling my beautiful sister's mouth at that moment, judging from the sounds coming from the darkness a few feet away.\n\nAt last, Chris tensed up, jerking upwards, and started to spurt himself into my mouth. I was at last, getting my face fucked. I felt his cock twitching and swelling in the confines of my mouth. I ran my tongue all over the underside, of the cock that was cumming into my girl's mouth, to try and give him the wildest orgasm that he had ever had. I wanted for him to like me more than any other girl he had let suck him.\n\nAs far as his cock was concerned, it was a girl's mouth that he was fucking and filling, and I felt just fine about that. I was being a girl for him. It was more than fine for me, it was a fantasy come true. I ran my fingers up and down his shaft, trying to coax everything out of him that he had to give to me. I knew now, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that if I was wearing girl's clothes, that I liked sucking boy's cocks.\n\nHe came so much that his cum started to squirt out of the corners of my lips. It was hot. It was thick and creamy. He tasted a little bit salty. I tired hard to swallow all of his cum, but there was so much of it, that a lot squirted out onto his belly, and all over my right hand. I hoped that he would not be mad at me for that.\n\nIt was a wonder to me, to be so completely identified with doing such an intimate girl's thing. I loved the feeling of utter girlishness that was sweeping over me, and yielded my mouth up to him, to serve him as his cunt. I loved the utter effemination that I was feeling. This, to me, was what I wanted to do all the time. I hoped that he'd let me suck his cock again and again before we had to leave the camp site.\n\nChris collapsed back onto the table that he was lying on. Though he had cum and I had swallowed as much of his cum as I was able to, I still had his erection in my mouth, and my finger tips were still exploring what a real boy's balls felt like. I felt him starting to go soft inside of my mouth. I gave him one final suck and raised my head. I looked at the cock that I had just sucked: He had his cream all over it. I leaned down and kissed his cock again, and with my tongue, I cleaned his cock for him.\n\nWhen he had recuperated, and he had gotten dressed, we started to walk me back home, because when I had finally drained him as dry as I could, and he had gotten dressed again, we found that we were left all alone. Danny and Sharon had already left. As he walked me home, we stopped many times, every few feet in fact, and I'd put my arms up around his neck, and he'd wrap his arms around my waist and back, squeezing me tightly to him, and he'd put his tongue into my mouth and kiss me deeply.\n\nJust before we left the beach area, I noticed that as he pulled me to him, that I could feel another hard on in his trunks. I decided to tease him with a line I had heard from Mae West, in a movie one time.\n\n""Hey, Mister, is that a pipe in your pocket or are you just glad to see me.""\n\n""Brenda, I got to be honest with you. I have a hard on every time I am around you. There is just something so damned sexy about you, and I don't know what it is. You just make me so hot all the time.""\n\n""Oh?"" I was, naturally pleased. ""You think that you want to try to cum again?""\n\n""Yeah... Why? You want to suck me off again?"" The hopefulness in his voice was loud.\n\n""Sure, I'd love to."" The words that passed my lips surprised me even more than they surprised him, but I knew that it was true. I would 'love' to do it again. The idea of sucking that cock again was fascinating to me. Girl friends sucked the same cocks over and over again, as did wives. I wanted to be like them. \n\nI could tell by the look on his face that I had just blown him away, when I smiled, kissed him, and told him that I'd love to suck him off again. By this time, we were at the boat house. He took my hand, and led me up under the trees, and started to kiss me again.\n\n""Brenda, did you mean it, when you said you'd 'LOVE' to suck my cock again?"" I loved the look on his face when he asked me that. It made me feel brave to be a girl.\n\nI reached out and gently grasped the front of his satin swim trunks again, and gently began to jack him off. He was as hard as he had been the first time I had touched hm like that. I responded by answering, ""What is the point of being a girl, if you can't enjoy what makes boys so different from girls, eh?""\n\nI put both of my hands on his chest and began to unbutton his shirt. When it was open, I put my hands on his hard nipples and gently massaged them. Then I lay my cheek on his chest, and began to kiss his nipples.\n\n""I like your chest, Chris.""\n\n""I don't have any hair on it yet."" He sounded ashamed.\n\n""I know, it is just like a girl's almost."" I wanted to see his action.\n\n""Well, I don't have the boobs you do, but, I guess with no hair on it, it looks kind of like a younger girl's chest, in a way?""\n\nI bunched up his chest flesh. ""I bet this would be enough to fill an A cup. Maybe we can try it some time, eh?""\n\nHe looked nervous, but he did not back away from me. I lowered myself to my knees, untied his swim suit, and pulled them down to his ankles. I stood up again, and began to kiss and bite at his chest. In my left hand, I gently cradled his cock, and was moving my hand back and forth, slowly loving the feel of it in my hand.\n\n""In fact, I bet you that this lovely thing would look marvellous in a pair of silky girl's panties,"" I whispered to him. ""I would love to feel it through a pair of silky panties.""\n\nHis only reaction was that he moaned as though he were terribly excited. It seemed to me as though he got excited, more so, if that was possible, at the idea of wearing girl's panties.\n\n""Chris?""\n\n""Ummm?""\n\n""Let me do it to you?""\n\n""Do what?""\n\n""Let me put my pretty pair of my soft silky girl's panties on you?""\n\n""Okay, if you want to.""\n\nWow, I was floored. Chris should have been screaming at me for making such a suggestion. In stead, he watched me, as though in a daze, as I raised my skirt and pulled down my panties. I took them off, and then knelt before him, and raised each foot to slide the lacy leg holes over his feet, then raised my panties up his legs. He was fit to burst, all over my face. I stood, placing my hands at the back of his neck, pressed myself to him, kissed him, and whispered to him.\n\n""In days of old, knights used to wear clothes that the ladies gave to them, as a token of good luck and devotion to their ladies. Would you wear my panties for me, if I gave them to you, Chris?""\n\nI stood in front of him, rubbing his engorged cock through the delicate pink silk, with my belly. I just could not believe that this young hockey stud would let me put my panties on him.\n\n""Oh.... I'll do anything you want, Brenda, just don't ever stop, what you are doing, okay? I will do whatever you want.""\n\nIt stunned me to realise the power that girls could have over guys. Girls were weak and dainty, and could never compete with guys, but I was beginning to learn that most guys will do almost anything that a good looking chick will ask of them. Skirts meant power over boys. Girls did not need strength and the ability to win in competition. The guys were more than willing to do it all for them. All they had to do was ask. I felt powerful, in a dainty sort of way.\n\n""Oh, I won't stop Chris. I want to make you cum for me again, my big strong stud in my little girl's silly little silky panties. You are so sexy in panties, did you know that, big stud Chris? ... Hmmm... Maybe I should have a nickname for you, huh? How about, if in secret, I call you Christine, or Christa? I like Christa better, don't you?""\n\nMaybe you'd even look pretty in a dress and nylon stockings, with some makeup on your face. You are kind of cute, you know, Christa. Would you like that, big boy?""\n\nHe nearly fainted when he heard those word come from my mouth. His knees buckled. I told him to lay on the grass, all the while, I was grinding the silk of my panties into his cock. It was obvious that he loved wearing my panties and he loved the things I was saying to him. ""My Chrissy pooh may just be a fairy to"", I thought to myself\n\n""So, Christa, you got to tell me how come such a big strong stud hockey player like you gets off so much, by wearing a pair of frilly girl's panties, eh?""\n\nHe was like putty in my hands. He explained, as I masturbated him, that his mothers' clothes would not fit him because she was so short and kind of on the fat side. I asked him if he had ever stole his girlfriend's panties to wear. Chris admitted to me that he had some times stolen his girl friend's under wear in the past, but he had always felt so guilty about stealing them then wearing them under his school clothes, that he always destroyed them after a couple of days.\n\n""You should not feel guilty about doing something that doesn't hurt any one else, Christa,"" I tried to console him. He was, if it was possible, even harder than he was the first time that I had sucked his cock.\n\nI gently lowered the front of the panties he was wearing at the moment, and started to lovingly kiss his cock again. I asked him if he thought that he was a queer. He said he did not think he was. I asked if he had ever done to a boy what I was doing to him, as I lowered my mouth over his engorged organ and began sucking his cock again.\n\nHe said that he had not done that. I asked if he thought that he ever might suck a cock, and he said he did not know, but he did not think so. I asked if he would like to have a boy friend if the boy could make every one think that he was really a pretty girl.\n\nChris responded that thought sounded kind of sexy and exciting. I moved my head back up his flat belly so that I could kiss his nipples and I gently chewed on them.\n\nThen I asked Chris whether, if he really did knew any boys that could look like, act like, and talk like real girls. I went on to add that they should be boys who would also be willing to love him, just like a girl would love him. I then added that if he would treat her just like he would treat a real girl, which would include making love to her, which might mean sucking the cock that she'd have in her pretty silk panties, just like I was doing to him right then, then he might have a very special loving girl that would be adoring and devoted to him.\n\nHe panted out, and said that sounded really exciting to him. He said he'd like to meet such a boy as that. I again went down to his cock, and slowly, kissed and sucked it till I made him cum for me again. When he had cum and, he had actually gotten soft in my mouth, I lay beside him, running my right hand all over his chest.\n\nI lay and cuddled in Chris's arms, with my head on his chest, gently playing with his cock with my left hand, as he continued to kiss my face. I kissed him, and asked him if he had been lying to me about his willingness to go out with a boy who masqueraded himself as a girl. He swore to me that he had not lied, and then a suspicious look come over his face.\n\n""You're not... One of them... Are you, Brenda?""\n\n""I thought you said you would like a boy like that?"" I teased.\n\nHe lay back down again, and sighed. Then he raised up on his right elbow, kissed my lips again, and then as he looked into my eyes in the pale starlight, he softly whispered his thoughts to me.\n\n""You know, Brenda, if you were really a boy like that, you know, one that dressed up and lived like a girl an all, like you said, I would still really love you. I think that I would even want to marry you. I guess you could tell by the way that I reacted when you talked about such things, that they really get me turned me on. I don't think that I would like to live like as a girl, but every once in a while, I think about what it would feel like to wear dresses. I think about what it must feel like to act dainty and to be pretty, not that I think I could ever look like a pretty girl.\n\nHeh... do you want your panties back now?""\n\n""Yeah, I will need them.""\n\nHe giggled nervously as he humped his hips up and he let me pull them down his legs. He watched me, as I stood up, stepped into the panties, and raised them back up my legs. I pulled them into place under my skirt, where they belonged. As I did so, I was careful to not let the hem of my skirt get too high. I smiled at my stud boy who had just been wearing my panties. As I was pulling my panties back on, Chris had redressed himself He just stood and grinned at me.\n\nI felt special because I knew that he had revealed a side of himself to me that no one had ever seen or even suspected about him before. Still I was just too nervous and too scared to tell him that I really was the kind of boy that he said he would love to meet and even to marry. I still feared being rejected for being a fairy, even though he's said he'd love me if I was like that.\n\n""I don't want to go back yet Do you, Brenda?""\n""No... I like being here with you, Chris.""\n\nChris lay back down on the grass and held up his arm for me to join him. I did just exactly that. I felt like there was a strange kind of magic around, as I lay back down beside my first boy friend again. His strong arm encompassed me. I knew beyond any shadow of a doubt that I was capable of feeling the same kinds of feelings that real girls can feel towards real boys. I felt secretly delighted to know that I could feel like that. It felt so girlish to me, and it was a heady experience.\n\nWe did not talk for a long time. I felt like purring. We lay and listened to the sounds of the nights birds and the water lap in on the beach. Every once in a while we could faintly hear one of the jets from the Fort Drum military base. I lay with my head on his shoulder.\n\nChris would kiss the top of my head every once in a while. Then his hands started to trace out the outline of my bra's straps on my back again. I opened my eyes and could see that he was starting to have a stirring movement in the front of his trunks again. I smiled, absolutely pleased that I was able to have such an effect on him. I turned my head towards his chest and began to kiss him again. Soon I found his left nipple and began to kiss it, then to lick it, then to chew on it. It felt so very different from the only other nipples I had ever had in my mouth, Sharon's. It was so small, hard and on a flat well muscled chest. I loved what it felt like.\n\nHe moaned under me. I felt it reverberate through his chest, feeling it more than I had heard it. I smiled, pleased with my first night as a girl friend. I looked down and watched to see what it would look like, as I slid my left hand down and gently rubbed the front of his nylon trunks for the third time that night. The sound seemed loud in my ears, as I caressed the front of his trunks. I could scarcely believe that I was having the courage to act just exactly like any other girl acts. I felt free and excited. I did not have to have my own erection slaked to be happy. I was elated, just be being allowed to be a real girl for a short time in my life.\n\nI moved my hand up and slowly I slid it down inside of his trunks. I wanted to feel his cock again, in my hand. I never wanted to forget how nice it felt to me. I gently began to masturbate him again. Chris was like putty in my hand.\n\nThis time, there was no urgency. This time I did not have to make him cum because of his lover's nuts. This time, I could go slow and really enjoy every moment of making love to his cock. I could take my time, and stretch out the moments of enjoying being his girl.\n\nAfter what seemed like a short eternity of relishing the fact that as a girl I had the freedom to caress a boy in such an intimate fashion, I decided that the time had come for me to suck his cock again. I wanted to taste his cum again. I wanted to pleasure him in the way that girl's pleasure the boys that they like. I certainly liked Chris well enough. If I lived in Canton, I knew that I would really want to be his steady girl friend. I wanted to feel like a girl making love to her boy friend, once again.\n\nI began kissing my way down his belly again, till I got to his trunks. I raised my head a bit, and began kissing the front of his trunks, following the hot hard bulge that was under my lips, up and down the entire shaft. He was starting to moan and buck his hips around again. I was making him react to me like that. I was very flattered that my girl self was so able to make a virile boy respond to her like that. I gently bit his cock, right through the trunks. Chris loved that.\n\nI pushed the waist band of his trunks down to his knees, so that I could have free access to his engorged cock once again. For a long minute, I watched my hand play with it. I was seeing what any other girl would see in her most intimate moments with her guy, and it gave me a warm tingle inside to know that.\n\nI gently rubbed my fingers all up and down the hot satiny smooth yet throbbing hard shaft. I cupped the head of his cock in my palm. I reached down and grasped his hairy balls, gently in my finger tips. These were his family jewels, and he was letting me have them to do what ever I wanted to do with them. In some strange way, I felt trusted and privileged.\n\nI moved down so that I was kneeling between his legs, and pulled his trunks all the way off him. He opened his legs wide and raised his knees for me. I moved up between his legs. I stared at the cock that I was going to suck again. It seemed so ugly, yet I was fascinated with it. It was so completely unlike mine. It was big and strong compared to my little wang.\n\nThis was a cock to honour, I thought to myself. And honour it, I was going to do. I was going to honour it by making love to it. I leaned forward and began planting my loving little kisses all over it's swollen head, very slowly. Chris moaned and moved around under me. I was glad that he could get so hard so often for me. He was certainly a young stud, that was for sure.\n\nI held his cock still with both of my hands, and kissed the shaft up one side and down the other side, and then repeated it, over and over again. I revelled in the lightness of freedom that was coursing through me. I was free to do what girls do to boys, and I was elated. I knew that I was all girl at the moment, and I never wanted the moment to end. It seemed to me that I was totally satisfied, just by acting like a girl, in a girl's intimate situation, more so than I had ever felt in my life before. I was in love with being Brenda.\n\nI lowered my head so that I could look at his balls. I could not see much in the dim starlight. A small cloud had covered the quarter moon. I pressed my lips against his hairy balls, and I was unable to resist my urge to once again, take his balls into my mouth. I could only take one at a time in, as his balls were pretty big.\n\nWhen I got my fill of sucking and licking his balls, which I could tell was driving him nuts, no pun intended, I took a moment to pluck his pubic hair from my teeth. His cock hair really irritated me when it was stuck in between my teeth the way that it was.\n\nThen I began at the shaft and put my tongue on it. I very slowly licked my way all the way up to the head of his cock. Then I repeated my action, on the left side of his cock, then on the right side. I felt like I was licking a very large lollipop. I could hardly wait for the taste of the sweet stuff to cum out for me.\n\nI then licked all over the head of his cock, very slowly. I did not want to just suck his cock for him. I wanted to make love to it for him. I felt like I loved his cock, at the moment. I wanted him to know it to.\n\nThen came the moment I had been teasing myself with, by deferring it as long as I could. But, now, I wanted to feel him inside of me. I opened my lips and lowered my head. I felt the soft skin slide across my lips as he entered me. I could hardly believe that just hours before I had been so scared of being a cock sucker, and now I could not get enough of sucking Chris's cock for him. I lowered my head till I felt his shaft moving on my lips. Once I had him inside of me as far as I could get him, without making myself gag, I moved my lips around and licked his shaft. I hoped it would take him a long time to cum. I wanted to prolong the pleasure of sucking his cock as long as I could do so.\n\nI very slowly raised my head, feeling his cock on my tongue as I washed him with it. I relished the feel of his shaft moving on my lips. This time I was not going to lock my lips on him. I did not want to get a sore jaw again.\n\nI sucked him in this manner for a very long time. I have no idea of how long it was, but I knew that it was a long time. One time, I even had to stop so that we could hide behind a tree, as the park ranger drove by. Once the ranger had gone by though, I had Chris lie on his back so that I could get on with making my love to his cock. I enjoyed having such control over such a strong boy, and I wanted to make it last as long as I could. I loved doing what girls do to boys.\n\nHowever, he was unable to hold off, and he began to fill my mouth with his cum in one big gob after another. I felt it jetting back against the roof of my mouth and splashing against my tongue. I loved it. He was doing to my mouth, what he would do to a cunt.\n\nThis was the reward that nature intended for girls to have, and I relished receiving it as a girl. I locked my lips, and I sucked it all out of him.\n\nI swallowed all that he had to give me, and tried to suck some more out of him at the same time. I kept sucking his cock till it had shrivelled up into a tiny worm in my mouth. I loved being his faggot cock sucker, I admitted to myself, as I removed him from my mouth.\n\nI lay back and watched him as he put his trunks back on. No one had ever treated him the way I had treated him, and I could see his appreciation in his eyes, and hear it in his voice when he talked with me. We stay there and necked for a bit longer, then he walked me back to my tent. As we walked, he held me very close, which made the walking slow and awkward. But he was making me feel loved, like a girl, and I wanted the moment to go forever.\n\nSharon was already in her sleeping bag when I crawled into the tent, but she was not asleep. And she would not let me sleep until she had gotten me to tell her every little detail of what I had done and what we had talked about. She seemed to be the most interested in my feelings at the times that I had his cock in my mouth, or when he was kissing me. She insisted that I describe the feelings to her, as completely as I could.\n\nWhen I had told her everything, she told me that was just the way she felt, so now I knew that I was really more of a girl than a boy, because I felt the same kinds of feelings that a real girl feels. I then asked her why she had started sucking Danny off in the first place. I asked her if she knew what kind of pressure that her sucking Danny's cock was going to put on me to do the same thing for Chris.\n\nShe smiled and said that she had wanted for me to have to suck Chris's cock, and she had figured that the only way she could get me to do it, was to put me in a position where I figured that I had no choice but to do it.\n\nShe said that she had felt it was important for me to know whether or not I was as queer as she thought that 1 was. And now that I knew I was just another fag queer, that I could get rid of a lot of the uncertainty and stupid guilt that I was carrying around, for betraying my stupid sense of boy hood. I could get on with enjoying my femininity.\n\nI did not like being referred to as a queer, but as they say, ""If the high heeled shoe fits, wear it."" I was a queer, and that was all there was to it. I could never again be a normal boy. Of that, I was certain.\n\nThen she wanted to know if I would ever admit to Chris that I was not all girl, but that I did have something a little extra than a regular girl in my panties. I said that I didn't know if I could ever be able to tell Chris about me. She just smiled knowingly, but Sharon did not press me on it.\n\nShe watched me as I shimmied out of my skirt and blouse, and got out of my underwear, into the baby dolls that I was going to wear to sleep in. I had taken off the little apparatus, and my engorged cock was bouncing around obscenely in the pale blue silk loose fitting panties.\n\nOnce I had laid down on the cot, inside of the sleeping bag, Sharon got out of her bed and knelt beside me.\n\n""Brenda, you poor baby. You must feel a terrible pent up sexual tension. From what you tell me, you were on an erotic high for at least three hours. I can't let my little sister stay like that, not if I really love her, can I?""\n\nI lay back submissively as I felt her soft delicate hands search around under my sleeping bag, till she found the front of my panties. When she touched me, I nearly orgasmed at that moment.\n\nShe opened the sleeping bag, pushed down my panties, and took me into her warm loving mouth. I moaned loudly as she made me ejaculate in a wild orgasm of pent up emotions. All I could picture was that I had made Chris feel what Sharon was making me feel at the moment.\n\nI orgasmed into her mouth as I was acutely aware that I had become a completely effeminated person. Every one here knew me as a girl. I loved what Sharon had forced me to live this week. I loved it and I loved her for knowing what was best for me. I had never felt so complete in my life. I yielded to her ministrations, and was thankful that even in this, I was in the more feminine submissive role.\n\nWednesday, August 14 1991\n\n11:30 a.m.\n\nThe Nicholsons have been gone for most of the day. I got up very late, about half an hour ago, and they had already left. Sharon is all bustling with vim and vigour this morning. She wants for us to go to Lake Placid today, and see the High Falls Gorge.\n\nI do not really want to go. I want to stay alone, so that I can think about the things that I did last night, and to think about my conversations with Chris. She says we can't stay at home, because, we have dates with Chris and Danny, that she arranged for us, to go out for dinner, at 7:30 tonight. So, we had to get a hustle on if we are going to get back in time to keep our dates.\n\nShe drove us over to the bath house so we could shower and get fresh clothes. She insisted that since no one else was there, that I should take the time to use Nair on my legs and arms. I'd never used a depilatory before, and, I was quite pleased at how smooth and soft my skin felt after using it. I loved the feel of the silk panties on my legs, as I got dressed.\n\nI dressed casually, in just a pair of long pink shorts that are made of some soft billowy type of material, a light pale yellow short sleeved blouse and the same white Maryjane looking skimmers that I wore yesterday. My hair is in the banana clip again. My pretty lingerie is peach, and made of delightfully soft silk with white lace trim. It is very pretty. I could not help but to smile, as I wondered how Chris would like to wear these ones.\n\nToday, I will have to carry a purse over my shoulder all day. She just grinned and told me to get used to it. I have found that I really do not have any more qualms in going about in public wearing girl's clothes. The way I've been accepted by everyone has just convinced me that I am accepted and treated like a girl, and that every one just assumes that I am what I look like. I get no quizzical second glances. I know for certain, that I sure do get treated a lot better when I am a girl, than I ever did when I was a boy.\n\nOne thing that I do especially like is the sense of freedom that I feel. As a guy, I was always aware of how I had to walk or hold my hands, or the way I talked, like as if I thought that someone was always watching me, to see if I was acting faggoty or something all the time. I was terrified of being thought of as being an effeminate.\n\nNow, I just act the way I wish I could all the time. Besides, if a girl acts a little boyish sometimes, no one thinks twice about it. In fact, it is often treated as being cute. Most girls have been tomboys at some stage in their lives, it would seem anyway. So, I don't have to be overly concerned about boyish behaviour either. But, do not let a boy ever act like a girl, or man it is over for him.\n\nI love this new freedom I have. I can just be what I a.m. and act the way that is most natural for me to act, and no one will persecute me for it. It's great.\n\nThursday August 15 1991 12:30 a.m.\n\nI have not been able to get to sleep, so I thought I might as well get up, and write down what happened tonight. To say the least, it was exciting, unexpected, and, I think very life changing for me.\n\nWe got back from the High Falls Gorge around 6:00 p.m. It was, to say the least, absolutely awesome. Sharon bought me some new earrings made of a light blue polished stone from the gift shop at the gorge. She insisted that I put them on right away to see how nice they look.\n\nThey are about two inches long, and dangle down. I like the way they are constantly knocking against my cheeks and neck, if I turn my head too fast. It's nice to have this constant reminder of my complete effernination on top of every thing else. I love it. I do not know why, but I like being reminded that I am girlified.\n\nWe drove over to the shower house to change for our dinner dates because the lighting is better than in the wash room. Sharon insists that we do it up right, so for the first time in my life, I am going to be completely dolled up, just like any other teenager would on her first date. She wants me to be especially pretty, to have a very fond memories of this night. She said it would sort of be like my prom night for me, that I would never get to have. That is okay with me. I want to feel ultra pretty tonight.\n\nShe tightened the waist cincher tighter than I had ever thought that it could be tightened. I did not believe she would be able tighten it, but because I have been wearing it constantly, I've been unable to eat like a boy, so I've actually lost weight. I wore the same panties and bra that I had on all day, because they were so pretty. This time however, I also wrapped a lacy garter belt around my waist, before putting my panties back on. Then once again I felt the ecstasy of wearing nylon stockings on my smooth hairless legs.\n\nI've worn nylons before of course, but I'd never worn them on completely denuded legs. This was such a real sensuous experience that I determined I was going to wear nylons at every chance that I got to wear them, after that. I even found myself planning to wear them under my school pants, if I could manage to find a way to avoid detection. Then, came my high heeled shoes. They were white with three inch high, thin spike heels. For a moment, I wondered if they could even support my weight, then giggled because I had seen really fat women wear heels like this before, and they did not break under that weight. At the backs of the heels were pretty little bows. These shoes were ever so feminine in their design. They added to my sense of being pretty.\n\nDown over my head, drifted the softest most sensuous satin slip that I had ever had the privilege of wearing. This was something new. Sharon told me that while I was sleeping this morning that she had gone in to Potsdam, to buy me something special for today. It had a big full skirt that just seemed to constantly rustle against my nylons, and it seemed to touch nearly every square inch of my thighs. I loved it. The bodice and the hem were trimmed in two inches of the finest most delicate lace I had ever seen before. It hung from my shoulders by delicate satin spaghetti straps. This was a truly feminine slip and I really did feel a sense of privilege to be allowed to wear it.\n\nNext, she showed me the dress she had bought for me. It was white with a loud floral pattern on it of big red and yellow flowers with big green leaves. It had a wide full skirt with a three inch wide red belt. It was made of a soft silky jersey material, and I could hardly wait to see what I would look like in it. Before she allowed me to put the dress on, however, she wanted to do my makeup.\n\nShe plucked at my eyebrows, making them perfectly arched, then she studiously applied my makeup. We both have summer complexions, so we can use the same makeup and clothes colours. That certainly simplified my girlish life, believe me.\n\nFirst came a rose based foundation cream. Next she brushed my eyelashes with a water proof brown mascara, till they were thick and long, sticking farther out than I had ever seen them before. These, she then curled upwards, making me look ever so innocent. She then highlighted my eyes with a liquid eyeliner, also in brown. Next came the dark blue eyeshadow over my lower eyelids, and a thin strip of light blue eye shadow above that, 'nearly as high as my arched brows. When she was satisfied, she let me apply my own blush and lipstick while she dressed herself.\n\nShe wore bright red lingerie trimmed in black lace. She told me that if she was going to have sex with Danny that night, that she wanted him to get as hot as he could possibly get, and that her sexy lingerie could always do that to a man. Over this, she draped a black silk slip with red lace trim on the bodice and hem. Over this, she lowered a silky red dress, that was kind of tight around her breasts and her hips. I envied her for her natural shapeliness.\n\nI told her what I had felt when I had first seen Chris's cock all primed and ready for the girl to satisfy, and asked her if she had ever thought those kinds of things. She laughed gaily, and told that this was exactly what girls wanted guys to do with their cocks. Girls really wanted to be seduced by a guy, to be conquered and made love to with the cocks that we excited for them. That was why we dressed so prettily, after all.\n\nMy dress, I realised, though very pretty, looked a wee bit on the little girlish side, beside the lovely dress that she was wearing. It almost looked too feminine and girlish, if it is possible for a dress to look that way. When I commented on it, she laughed and told me that she would never wear it, because it was just too woosie for her tastes.\n\nI asked what woosie meant, and she laughed. She explained that most modern girls thought woosie meant too girlish like, too feminine, or just too frilly and sissy like for modern girls.\n\nNone the less, I raised my dress over my head, because, woosie or not, I thought it was gorgeous. I slid the silky short sleeves over my wrists and let the ultra feminine garment envelope me in its prettiness. Once I had the full skirt adjusted, and the short puffy Bishop's sleeves were comfortable, I buttoned the three large round buttons up the front, and buckled the belt. My waist looked positively tiny, as the belt made my dress really flare out over my hips.\n\nAn inch or so of the lace bodice of my slip could be seen above the deep V shaped neck line of my new dress. I'd seen girls dressed like that before, and I had always thought that it was very pretty. There was no floor length mirror in the shower house, so I could not see what I looked like. I knew that I felt like a princess. Sharon solved my problem for me. She produced an instamatic camera, and took pictures of me in various poses. We even waited a few minutes for them to be developed.\n\nI was absolutely thrilled with the image that I presented. The wide belt made my skirt flare out. It fell to just an inch above my knees, and made me look ultra feminine, almost like a girl from the mid fifties might look, but with a shorter dress. It was a delight, and I was very pleased with it.\n\nNext, I had to sit patiently while she played with my hair, using combs, pins and mousse. When she was done, I had curly bangs at the front and my hair was full of soft waves, falling to curl inward at my nearly bare shoulders. I loved it. I smiled my pleasure at her handiwork at her. With my eyes closed, she sprayed perfume at the back of my neck and my wrists. I looked like a lovely lady, and I knew it. It was a kind of classic effect, and I loved it.\n\nIn only a few more minutes, we were back in the car, and driving towards the camp site where the Nicholsons were. Before we got out of the car, she remembered that she had forgotten about putting on our jewellery. I was still wearing my new earrings, and she said that they went fine with my dress. I wrapped a delicate silver wrist watch on my left wrist, and put a small pearl ring on my right hand, the fourth finger. Next, she reached up behind my neck to snap on a delicate thin silver necklace, with a diamond looking heart pendant dangling from it.\n\nShe smiled at me and told me that I was as pretty as any princess. I felt like a pretty feminine young lady. But, I was surprised when I saw that the boys were still in their scrubby old casual camp clothes. They explained that they needed to go home to change their clothes and that we would stop there on the way to the restaurant. Sharon gave the keys to the car to Danny, and she sat in the front seat, on the passenger side. I sat behind Danny, and Chris sat beside me. His eyes were full of wonder at what I looked like. All he could keep saying was, ""Gosh... you're just so gorgeous...""\n\nIt made me very self conscious, and I loved his adoration.\n\nWe sat, holding hands in the back seat, for the whole three quarters of an hour that it took to get to Chris' house in Canton.\n\nSharon told us that she and Danny were going on to Danny's house, for him to change, and that they would come back and get us when they were finished. Boy, did this news ever scare me.\n\nOnce we got inside the house, Chris grabbed me and wrapped me in his strong arms around me, nearly crushing me as he smothered my face with his kisses. I was thankful that I had thought to put a supply of makeup in my purse, because, I just knew that he had smeared my lip stick, but I did not care. I just wanted to feel him continue kissing me so ardently. He held me tightly like that for nearly fifteen beautiful minutes.\n\nI went to the bathroom to repair my lip stick, and he told me where his room was, and to go there when I was done. I loved the sound of my delicate heels clicking on the hard wood floors in their house. I loved the constant rustling of my lingerie when I walked. It just made me feel just so completely girlish. I loved knowing how pretty my lingerie was.\n\nI walked down the hall to Chris's room. It was a typical guy's room, with a basketball net on the wall, sports posters all over the place, including on the ceiling, and some dirty clothes thrown on the floor in scattered heaps. He was obviously a slob, this Chris of mine was. I grinned.\n\nAs there were no chairs in his room, I went over and sat on his bed, and waited for him to get out of the shower. I felt so funny, being dressed up in such pretty clothes, sitting on a boy's bed, a boy whom I'd sucked off before.\n\nHe had gone to take a shower, and when he came back to his bed room, he was naked. The only thing that he had on, was a raging hard on, for me. When he saw me looking at his hard on, he just grinned and told me that was the price I had to pay for being so pretty.\n\nAll I could do was smile. He also told me that he was going to find it very hard to put his underwear on, with his ridged cock sticking out like that. He told me that I had caused him a lot of problems like that one.\n\n""Brenda, you can't believe how horny I am for you. I've had a hard on all day long, thinking about what you did to me last night.""\n\n""Oh? You can't put your under wear on, and it is all my fault? I suppose you want some more of last night to?""\n\n""Hey... Does a bear shit in the forest? Of course it is all your fault, and I'd be daffers not to want some more of your loving. You are fantastic.""\n\n""Is that why you got me up here, on the pretence of showing me your room?""\n\n""Well, Brenda, would you be real mad if that was true? By the way, you look absolutely beautiful tonight. I love it.""\n\n""Thank you kind sir. So, are you going to be able to live with that hard on, or are you just as desperate as you were last night for me to get rid of it for you?""\n\n""In all honesty, I am more desperate than I was last night. I've had it all day long. It has almost got me bent over double with the pain.\n\n""Oh..? So, you'd like me to take care of it for you?""\n\n""Yeah, but only if you really want to."" He looked deeply into my eyes. ""It is important to me to know that you really want to do it for me, Brenda.""\n\n1 did not understand what was going on in his mind, but I smiled at him as I straightened myself up. ""Yes, Chris, if you must hear it, I really want to do it for you. I liked doing it for you last night. And I think that I will like doing it for you now. Are you happy, silly boy?""\n\nAmidst the loud rustling of my dress and slip, I kept my eyes fixed on his eyes as I got off his bed and walked over to where he was standing. Still watching his eyes, I reached out to grasp his cock in my right hand, and slowly I lowered myself to my knees. With my eyes still fixed on his eyes I moved my face fore ward till I felt my lips touching on the tip his cock. I pursed my lips, and kissed his cock head. I could smell the fresh clean scent of the soap he had showered with. He was staring down at me, fascinated.\n\nI opened my lips and found that this time, his cock would slide easily into my mouth, when I was in that position. I took the head of his cock into me, and sucked and licked at it a bit. Then I moved my head back so that I could smile up at him.\n\n""You still like to wear little girl's frilly panties, Mr. Big Stud, Christa?""\n\nHe moaned. He was like putty in my hands. He explained to me, as I vacillated between sucking him and masturbating him, that his mom had always wanted a girl, and that she used to dress him up in pretty dresses and silk panties when he was little. He said he had liked the feel the clothes gave him, and that he missed it when it stopped. It had stopped when his little brother was born. When I asked, he told me that he used to have his own collection of dolls that he used to play with them all the time. He told me that he was five years old before he realised that he was not another girl. I asked if he still wore girl's clothes at home. He said, as he writhed about, that only some of his mother's clothes would fit him, and he wore those as often as he could get away with it.\n\nThen he asked me again if I really liked what I was doing to him. I took his cock out of my mouth and smiled up at him.\n\n""Chris, I can guarantee that if I did not like what I am doing to you, that I would not do it."" Then I put him back into my mouth and started trying to make him cum for me again.\n\n""You know, I find it almost absolutely unbelievable that you are really a boy.""\n\nThe shock of what he had just said, hit me like a hammer on my head. My eyes went dark and fear tore through my psyche. I froze. My first thought was that if he tried to hurt me, I could bite the cock that was in my mouth, and try to run away. That would at least immobilise him for sure.\n\nBut I knew that he was not going to hurt me. I quickly realised that he loved what I was doing, especially since he now knew that I was also a boy, though I was a complete girl at the moment. He must have had a talk with Sharon.\n\nNot knowing what else that I could do, I slowly regained control of myself I went back to licking and sucking the ridged cock that was so hard in my mouth. My hands were shaking.\n\n""You know, last night when you asked me if I would like to have a boy friend who passed himself off as a girl, and I told you that I would love to meet a girl boy like that, I was not kidding you. I want you to become my steady girl friend, Brenda. I want you to come and see me some times, even after you go back to your old life. I want to make love to you lots of times. I... I even want to suck you the way you are sucking me, Brenda.""\n\nWhen he said that, he started to spurt his big load into my mouth. I hungrily sucked it all out of him, trying to get every drop. I felt the thick stuff as it started to slide down my throat. Girls felt things like this all the time. I felt very girlish.\n\nWhen Chris started to get soft in my mouth, I got up and went over to lay on the bed. I was emotionally exhausted. Chris came over and lay beside me. He started to kiss me on the lips. He licked my lips. I knew that he was trying to taste his cum.\n\n""I can taste my cum on your lips, Brenda.""\n\nI did not know what to do, or how to act. ""Do you like the taste of it, Chris?""\n\n""Yeah... I do like it. But, Brenda... I want to taste your cum to."" With that, he put his hand down on my right knee and then slowly pushed it up under my dress, caressing my nyloned thighs. I did not stop him this time. He pushed his hand all the way up, till I could feel his fingers on the crotch of my panties. I was aching hard for him.\n\nI lay on my back panting, afraid to move lest I find that I had only been dreaming. Chris moved down on the bed. He sat on the edge and reached over to push my dress and slip all the way up till it was bunched up on my belly.\n\nHe leaned over and slowly he began to kiss the thighs above the tops of my nylons. His lips then moved to the front of my panties. I could feel his hot moist breath right through my panties.\n\nHis fingers then slowly lowered the front of my panties. I felt him fingering at the apparatus that Sharon had made for me, till he figured out how it worked. He unhooked the little hooks, then he pushed my legs open so that my erection could spring up.\n\n""It's beautiful, Brenda, just beautiful. It is almost... Dainty? I like it."" I felt the bed shift as he moved his weight. Then I felt the glorious sensation as his wet warm mouth came down over me. I was aware of every single stitch of feminine clothing that I was wearing. Chris, even though he was sucking my cock, was making me feel completely girlish. This was like my wildest fantasy coming true. It took very little to make me explode in his mouth. I was so super charged sexually, that it only took a few seconds.\n\nThe orgasm was so intense that I nearly blacked out as I ejaculated wildly into my boy lover's mouth. I felt that I was loved by him. This feeling made me wild with orgasmic and emotional release. I was unable to stop the moans that had escaped my lips as he made love to me.\n\nOnce my cock had started to get soft, he replaced my clothing for me, tucking me back between my legs gently. Next he moved up to lay beside me again, kissed me tenderly on the lips and looked me in the eyes with a big grin on his face.\n\n""Well, I guess that you are not the only cock sucker here, now are you, Brenda?\n\nI could not resist smiling back at him, and wrapping my arms around his neck in a loving embrace. As far as I was concerned, this boy could do anything that he ever wanted to me, and I would love him for it.\n\nFriday, August 15 1991 7:30 p.m.\n\nWe are back at home now. It has been a most delightful week for me. Our parents will not be back for a few more days yet, and both Sharon and I agree that I should remains as Brenda till the last moment. I do not ever want to go back to being a boy, but I have no choice.\n\nWe have just had supper. Because I am the younger girl, I had to wash the dishes. I am not complaining though.\n\nAs I write, I have to keep holding my left hand out, turning the back of it to the lights, so that I can admire the way the diamond reflects it. Chris gave me a ring this morning, and asked me if I would marry him, when we were old enough.\n\nWhat could I say? I love him.\n\nThen end."
802,Camp Lester,"['MM', 'coming of age']","They ended up raising the average family... two kids, one named Cain, the other named Abel... and like any other average family, there was a little sibling rivalry. Now after Cain slew Abel... which is a fancy way of saying he offed him... about half of the available gene pool was wiped out. The half that survived was not the better half either, so I guess that accounts for the present state of humanity which has been going steadily downhill ever since.\n\nMind you, there must have been some in-breeding to begin with, since the only way the human race could have got going is if Cain did it with his old lady. Either that or old Adam was pressed into service to produce more offspring... a process known as begatting... which would also have violated a few current laws, since then, his children would be doing it together. Those first family reunions must have been embarrassing affairs.\n\nNow I didn't want to get into a theological discussion of the origins of life... I just wanted everybody to be aware that there is probably a good reason for people like Carlisle... and me.\n\nMy name is Rick... Richard Malboeuf... and that's the last time you'll see that, if I have any say in the matter! My last name translates to ""Bad Beef"" in English, and that's the only French I know. The name is the only thing French that survived the move to Northern Ontario, which is where I come from. For you international readers, Ontario is a province in Canada, and Northern Ontario is in the northern part of it. I told you the gene pool was getting diluted by the time I got my share, didn't I?\n\nIf you think I am bad, you should meet Carlisle... and you will if you keep reading. Carlisle makes me look like a saint, which I am not. I am a pretty good way from being a saint, which in itself is a good thing, since in order to be a saint, you have to be dead.\n\nI met Carlisle at a place called Camp Lester, which is not exactly a reform school, but it has aspirations... at least, a lot of its counsellors do. Camp Lester is located in the wilderness between Northern Ontario and Southern Ontario on a lake that nobody ever heard of except the mosquitoes. People send their problem children to Camp Lester for the rehabilitation program... and to be eaten alive.\n\nAll of the counsellors at Camp Lester are enlightened. This would not be bad in and of itself, except that they are recently enlightened... some of them being still in the process of becoming enlightened... and they are the worst kind.\n\nThese people all come from good Christian backgrounds... except Schwarz, of course... and they also believe that religion is something that should not be argued about... from the bottom up... which is where Carlisle and I are. They point out that religion is a top down process, and that effectively cuts out all arguing. I suppose that's easy to understand if you are on the top. I'm still trying to get a definitive answer to my Adam and Eve thesis, but the only response I usually get is an order to shut up and stop being a fool.\n\nSo last winter I stopped being a fool and decided to be gay. I figured that would really piss them off, and I was one hundred percent right.\n\nI began being gay with a guy I noticed in the showers at school. I had the hots for him and a stiffy to prove it. I had to hit the cold tap awful hard to get rid of it, but I figured that was a pretty good indication of the way I felt about the guy, so I went over to see him the next Saturday. He said he was glad to see me and all, so I went up to his room with him and he let me suck him off. I guess he had noticed me getting a boner in the shower. Well, he came pretty good down my throat, and I had never swallowed anything that had come out of another guy's dick before, but it was not as bad as I thought it would be... in fact, it tasted pretty good.\n\nSo I decided that I should let him have a little taste and I dropped my pants too. Well, instead of sucking me off, he turned me around and bent me over the bed and rammed his seven inch thing into my ass. That had definitely not happened before and I'm sure he did some damage back there... I never looked... before he finally managed to ram it all the way in.\n\nI was biting his duvet so I wouldn't scream, and I figured that I would have my chance as soon as he was done, but when he finished with me he pulled up his pants and told me I'd have to leave.\n\nI asked him, ""What about me?""\n\nHe said, ""What about you?""\n\n""Ain't you gonna do me?""\n\nHe sort of laughed and said he wasn't that kind of a boy. This made me wonder two things... what kind of a boy he was... and what kind of a boy that made me.\n\nI found out the next week in school. He must have taken out an ad or something, but the word was out and I was branded as a faggot. Everybody knew about what I'd done with him, but somehow that made him some sort of hero and me some sort of prostitute.\n\nAnyway, that's how I qualified for Camp Lester this year. The police report is still pretty vague about the reasons for my attack on one of the greatest athletes our school had ever produced, but you can ask any of the others that go to the school and they can pretty well fill in the blanks.\n\nThere was one consolation, I was sure that Carlisle would be there too. Carlisle is what is known in police circles as a ""Constant Fuck-up."" But I think of him as one of my best friends. He is also a born leader, which puts him into more or less constant clashes with the people of this world who think they have authority over guys like Carlisle... and me.\n\nLike I said before, most of them work at Camp Lester in the summer and go to universities all over Ontario in the winter.\n\nThey have a sad habit of greeting you when you arrive and introducing you to both themselves and their moral values. These little pep talks usually last in the neighborhood of fifteen minutes and lead the new arrival to the basic understanding that he will probably be a murderer by the end of the summer. All the while they talk to you, one of them is going through your gear and relieving you of anything that might make the summer bearable. This usually includes cigarettes, alcohol, any magazine that does not espouse moral ideas, jack knives, switch blades, brass knuckles, prescription medicines, non prescription medicines, and medicines for which no prescription will ever be written except if you live in California and have somehow managed to contract glaucoma.\n\nThe contraband is deposited into a garbage bag and no one ever sees it again. I have given up trying to get anything past these border cops, but I knew that Carlisle never would. So it came as a bit of a shock when he arrived and the Knowledge Nazis couldn't find a thing on him.\n\n\n\nChapter Two Carlisle\n\n I was not the only one who could not believe that Carlisle had arrived empty-handed. The counselors from the previous years knew him too well to believe that he had not somehow fortified himself for the summer. They ordered him to strip down to his underwear.\n\nNow this was bound to be trouble. There were two things that I knew about Carlisle. The first thing was that he was not about to be ordered around without a fight. It did not matter who was doing the ordering, he was not about to comply willingly. I braced myself for the explosion. But it didn't come. Instead, Carlisle pulled off his shirt, kicked out of his tennis shoes and unhitched his pants.\n\nI had been wrong about the first thing, but I was right about the second, because it was common knowledge that Carlisle never wore underwear.\n\nIn the year since I'd seen him last, something about Carlisle had changed. It was something physical, I knew, but it was so subtle I found it hard to put a finger on it. I suppose my own discovery about my own sexuality had something to do with it, but I had seen Carlisle naked before and until now, I had never been affected by it. Perhaps, I thought, it was the way he dropped trou that I found stimulating. He did it like it was the most natural thing in the world, and he did not try to cover anything important. He let everybody look who wanted to look. I wanted to look, and I found myself staring at him as he stood there with his arms folded across his chest and let it all hang out.\n\nThis intimidated the counselors who had not expected him to comply in the first place and had been looking for a reason to segregate him right off the bat. Instead, they found themselves going through his pockets and trying to figure out if they had done anything wrong. It was a lead pipe cinch that, if they had, they would hear about it very soon.\n\nNone of them touched him. They handed his clothes back to him and he pulled on first his shoes, then his shirt and finally his pants, like he had decided that they should all have to look at his equipment as long as he could force them to do it.\n\nI was sporting a chub by the time he zipped up. I had also realized what it was about Carlisle that was different... he was a man. His body hair had become a man's body hair, covering the places where hair first sprouted with a dark luxuriant growth that had only been whispiness last year. He had also developed a bit of a gut... nothing that hung over his belt, mind you... but a gut nonetheless. His navel, which had been surface mounted last year, was now counter-sunk a quarter of an inch.\n\nCarlisle had not attempted to conceal his gut, but displayed it proudly. I'm not sure if he was aware of the effect it would have on anyone who saw it, but if I knew Carlisle, he probably had previewed his stance in a full-length mirror somewhere. That's the thing about Carlisle... he is usually aware of what is going on around him. I suppose that's what makes him such a good leader.\n\nHe smirked at me when he finally finished dressing. I grinned back and looped my thumbs into the waistband of my pants. That was our code for ""Way to go, dude!"" Carlisle smirked again when he saw me do that.\n\nThey marched us down to our cabin and introduced us to the rules and regulations, which had not changed from last year. The schedule was still the same as far as meals went and there was a full range of activities that we would probably figure a way out of, just as soon as we got around to hating them... which would not be long.\n\nFinally, they left us alone and went about their business... whatever that was.\n\n""Hey, man! Some striptease!"" I complimented Carlisle.\n\n""Yah, I figured they would pull something like that. I guess I made 'em sweat a little. Did ya see the new guy?""\n\nCarlisle was referring to the newest camp counselor, a short weasel looking guy with glasses and a nervous tick that made him hitch his head every five minutes or so.\n\n""Yah, I saw him! I think he had a chub on when you dropped your jeans and showed him that big old cock of yours!""\n\n""Hey, man, it ain't that old! It just turned nineteen last month!""\n\n""I don't turn nineteen until November,"" I told him. ""But I couldn't believe you didn't try to bring anything in with you.""\n\n""Of course I brought something with me,"" he answered.\n\n""You did? How come they didn't find it?""\n\n""Cause they're stupid, that's why. Here give me a hand, will you?""\n\nCarlisle was taking his pants off again. I didn't know what he expected me to do until he bent over the bed and spread his ass cheeks. There was a little bit of plastic sticking out of his asshole.\n\n""Pull it out real slow, man,"" he ordered me. ""No sudden jerks, understand?""\n\nWell you could have knocked me over right there and then. Carlisle had himself one sweet-looking ass and I was about to get to play with it. I had no idea what I was about to pull out of there, but I did notice that Carlisle was beginning to stiffen up the way I had when he'd stripped off in front of the counselors... the way I was beginning to stiffen right now.\n\nI could just barely get a hold of the plastic, but I couldn't do it without touching the membrane of Carlisle's ass. This was all right with me. But the plastic was slippery and so was Carlisle's ass. I hoped it wasn't shit. I hoped this out loud.\n\n""No way, man! It's just a little KY! Don't worry, you can lick your fingers off after you finish!""\n\n""I can't get it started,"" I complained. ""It keeps slipping through my fingers.""\n\n""You're gonna hafta dig for it,"" Carlisle informed me. ""You'll find more inside, but whatever you do, don't push the can up any further. This is not something I want to see the doctor about!""\n\n""The can? What the hell have you got in there?""\n\n""You'll see. Just stick your fingers up there and spread the hole open a little.""\n\n""Won't that hurt?""\n\n""Of course it will, you goof! But it'll be worth it to get that damned thing out of there!""\n\nI stuck a finger into his ass and pushed it past the muscle that squeezes off the turds when you take a shit. I felt it sort of grab me and I felt good about that, so I jammed another finger in while I held onto the plastic with my other hand. It did not take too much probing to find the can that Carlisle had told me about. When I did locate it, I felt around the lid of the thing and was amazed at how big around it was.\n\n""That thing isn't going to fit through your asshole,"" I told him.\n\n""Sure it will!"" he answered right back. ""I got it in there didn't I?""\n\nWell, there was no doubt about that. But if I was going to get the thing out, I would have to open him up a lot more than two fingers worth, so I forced another one in... and then another. With each added finger I felt Carlisle squirm a little under me, and strangely enough, I felt him push back against my intrusion, like he was trying to get me to go deeper and open him wider. He was also sporting a raging hard on, which I found difficult to ignore, it being just there on the edge of the bed.\n\nFinally I had him open far enough for the lid of the plastic can to squeeze its way through. I could now pull the package out by the plastic bag it was wrapped in, but to my amazement, when I finally got the can out, there was still a piece of plastic sticking out of his asshole.\n\n""You didn't get them both, did you?"" Carlisle asked.\n\n""There seems to be another bag of something up there,"" I told him.\n\n""Well pull it out then,"" he ordered and I reached in again and went for the second bag. It was easier to extract, being smaller than the can I had removed on my first exploration. It was filled with small packages that were individually wrapped.\n\n""Man, that is a relief!"" Carlisle told me as he turned over and sat on the edge of the bed. He surveyed the booty and grinned proudly as he opened the can and extracted two cigarettes. He gave me one and stuck the other between his lips. In spite of where it had come from, I put my cigarette between my lips too. I got one of the stick matches that is kept in the cabins for lighting the fire in the wood stove and we lit up. It was heaven to suck in that first lung full of smoke and I noticed that Carlisle had still not bothered to pull up his pants. His boner was now at half staff though, and I supposed he was waiting for it to go all the way down before he put it away. I didn't mind. I had become quite fascinated with the thing, and I was showing hard beneath my own jeans.\n\nCarlisle withdrew five more of the cigarettes and stuffed them into my shirt pocket.\n\n""That's for helping me,"" he said. ""But you have to make them last until Tuesday.""\n\n""Why Tuesday?""\n\n""Because Tuesday's when they turn the heat off. It's also our first unscheduled day. I plan to take a hike on Tuesday. You can come with me if you like.""\n\n""Where to?""\n\n""You'll see.""\n\nThat was Carlisle for you. He knew what he was doing, but everybody else got information on a need-to-know basis.\n\n""Things are gonna be a little different around here this year,"" he told me. ""Remember Dalgliesh?""\n\nIt was hard not to remember Edgar Dalgliesh. He had been to Camp Lester the year before. He was a bit of a nerd who had gotten into trouble for breaking into his school's computer and upping the grades of the entire school by twelve percent.\n\n""He invented a virus this year and dumped it onto the same school system they caught him on last year. I figure we'll put him in the top bunk by the window.""\n\n""You can't do that... He gets nose bleeds...""\n\n""Okay then, bottom bunk... We'll put Boom Boom in the top bunk.""\n\nI had expected Boom Boom to be back. He was a chemistry whiz who seemed to specialize in knowing which chemicals were violently incompatible.\n\n""He's asked us all to start saving our urine,"" Carlisle informed me, as if acceding to such a request would be the most natural thing in the world.\n\n""What about Lopez?"" I asked.\n\n""Dunno,"" he answered. ""I think he got federal time and got sent to Kingston. But I can't be sure.""\n\n""Skeeter?"" I asked.\n\n""Yah, he'll be back... broke up with his girl friend the hard way.""\n\n""Robbie?""\n\n""Uh-huh... Robbie will always show up. There's too much money in his family and this place is one of the conditions in his grandfather's will.""\n\nStill Carlisle had not moved to pull up his pants. I'm sure he had caught me glancing at him too. Then we heard voices and we knew that there was another group coming in. We hurried to stash the stash and Carlisle finally pulled his pants up... just as the screen door opened and the new counselor walked in with Skeeter and Boom Boom.\n\n""Who's been smoking in here?"" the counselor demanded.\n\n""It was the counselor who brought us down, sir,"" Carlisle lied. ""I think he wanted to get us in trouble.""\n\n""None of the counselors are allowed to smoke,"" the new counselor informed us. ""And besides, there are two butts on the floor.\n\n""Yes, sir, he seems to be a chain smoker. We pointed out the rules to him. He told us to go and fuck ourselves. I was just finishing up when you guys got here. But Rick here still hasn't done it yet...""\n\nFor effect, Carlisle pulled the zipper of his pants up. The new counselor glared at him and then launched into the rules and regulations that he had learned by heart as part of his training. He did a good job too and we only had to prompt him once and correct him twice. He left with two things... a realization that the job was not going to be the piece of cake he had anticipated... and a hate on for Carlisle.\n\nWe greeted the new arrivals and showed them to their bunks. It was accepted that Carlisle allocated the bunks. He had a reason for wanting people where he put them. Usually his reasoning was good. Sometimes it had to do with keeping people in their place, but mostly it was to keep a sharp-eyed guy who was a light sleeper near the window, in case there was a surprise visit in the night.\n\nI noticed that Carlisle did not display his stash for the new arrivals. Nor did he drop his pants for them. I felt good about having been there for both events.\n\nBoom Boom Bouvier unpacked at the window end of the room by dumping his duffel bag's contents into the foot locker beside the bed. Then he came down to where Carlisle and I were commiserating with Skeeter about his unfortunate romance and the seventeen stitches it had taken to close the knife wound inflicted on his upper torso by Carla's brother's switchblade.\n\n""I warned you about hanging around those Italian chicks,"" Carlisle reminded him, ""and especially the ones with brothers.""\n\n""That's right,"" Boom Boom contributed, ""they're strictly bad news. But that is definitely gonna be one real neat scar!""\n\n""Scars ain't neat,"" Skeeter complained. ""They break up the symmetry of my physique. So how did you get the cigarettes in, Carlisle?""\n\n""Just a little trick I know,"" Carlisle answered and left it at that.\n\n""Are they the same price as last year?"" Boom Boom asked.\n\n""Of course..."" Carlisle smiled. ""Only this year, yah gotta swallow!""\n\nSkeeter grimaced and pulled his shirt back on, but I noticed that Boom Boom was weighing his options.\n\n""I'll let you have five for a fuck,"" Carlisle added and I found myself wishing that he had not been so generous with me. I would gladly pay the price... even if I didn't smoke.\n\n""Lemme get back to ya..."" Boom Boom said and returned to his bunk for a quick nap. There was no doubt that Boom Boom would get back to Carlisle... but he wouldn't do it in public. The transaction would probably take place in the toilets, while the pay-off would happen in the forest.\n\nI had eschewed involvement in the barter in the two previous summers that I had spent at Camp Lester, but my awakening body had overpowered my senses during the past year, and I had come to camp this year fully ready to deal and to use my body as currency. I patted the cigarettes in my pocket and wished that they were not there. Then it suddenly dawned on me, as Boom Boom hoisted himself to his bunk and flopped onto his side peering out through the window, that I could probably unload them with little difficulty myself and thereby experience sexual fulfillment twice, once with my cock up Boom Boom's ass and again with Carlisle's cock up my ass.\n\nOf course I didn't mention this to anybody... right away.\n\nEdgar Dalgliesh was the next to arrive. They brought him down in the truck because he had brought his entire collection of books with him. I could imagine the counselors going through them one at a time in the hopes of finding a hint of contraband that would have meant that they could have confiscated the lot. It took Edgar his whole fifteen minutes of orientation to off-load the cardboard boxes and pile them in the corner. Naturally, none of us helped. That would have showed weakness, and nobody wanted to be the first to be labeled as a sucker. Edgar understood. He didn't expect anything different.\n\nThey brought in a new guy next. His name was Adrian, but he made it known right up front that he expected us to use his last name whenever we addressed him. This was his mistake. He was not tough enough to make such a demand stick. We all knew what he was. He was an Adrian... and that is all he ever would be called as far as we were concerned. He had a nice ass though, and I found myself debating which of my room mates would be permitted to buy my cigarettes. For the first time, I found myself wishing that I had more.\n\nThen I realized that I could get more real easy... and it would be a whole lot of fun too!\n\n\n\nChapter Three The Middle Man or The Law of Diminishing Returns\n\n Robbie arrived late that afternoon. Carlisle greeted him warmly... almost as warmly as he had greeted me and I felt a little jealous about that. Then I realized that Robbie stood to inherit a small fortune, and I thought I had detected the real reason for his friendliness. Still, I was a little put off seeing them enjoying what Carlisle and I had been enjoying up till then.\n\nI went for a walk. It wasn't long before the new guy joined me. He had seen me leave, and I guess he had been hoping to get somebody alone to find out what the score was in private. Anyway, I'm half-way to the lake when I hear the guy yell, ""Wait up!""\n\nNow, that was the wrong thing for him to say, so I called back over my shoulder, ""Catch up!"" and I kept walking. This forces him to follow me if he wants to talk to me, and lets him know how much weight his orders carry around Camp Lester... about two grams. Sorry about the metric system, but you guys in the States will just have to get out your metric converters or do the math. The rest of the world knows what I'm talkin about.\n\nI kept going until I got to my spot... the spot where I like to go to be by myself... unfortunately about a million mosquitoes also know about my spot. I stopped there long enough to let Adrian catch up to me and to decide that my spot would be a whole lot better when the tuck shop opened up and I could buy me a can of insect repellant.\n\n""What's up Adrian?""\n\n""I asked you not to call me that...""\n\n""No, in point of fact, you told us not to call you that. If you had asked it would have been different.""\n\n""You mean, if I had asked, you guys woulda done it?""\n\n""Probably not... But we would have had a whole lot more respect for you.""\n\n""Well, then, it doesn't make any difference...""\n\n""No, it doesn't... What's on your mind?""\n\n""Nothing... I just wanted to talk to you.""\n\n""Okay, so talk.""\n\n""Why are you here?"" he asked.\n\n""Why are you here?"" I turned it back at him.\n\n""I asked first...""\n\n""But I was here first. If you want me to answer your question, you've got to answer mine... in twenty-five words or less would be good.""\n\n""I was picked up for shoplifting.""\n\n""How much money did you have on you?""\n\n""Fifty bucks...""\n\n""And what did you steal?""\n\n""A compact disk...""\n\n""Worth about?""\n\n""Worth about fifteen dollars...""\n\n""Then, I'd say you were pretty stupid.""\n\n""It was a dare...""\n\n""That makes you twice as stupid as I thought you were before. Do you want to try for raving lunatic?""\n\n""No... I guess it was pretty stupid. So why are you here?""\n\n""None of your fucking business!""\n\nThat pretty much established our respective positions. It was something the guy had to learn. You don't ask somebody why they got sent for rehab... you ask one of their friends. That takes the onus off everybody to have to explain their actions and admit that they are stupid.\n\n""What did you bring in with you?"" I asked after the initial shock had worn off.\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""I mean, do you have anything worth bartering?""\n\n""Bartering? For what?""\n\n""For whatever you want... You know, cigarettes, liquor...""\n\n""I'd give my left nut for a cigarette!""\n\n""It won't be that expensive,"" I told him. ""But you are on the right track.""\n\n""What do you mean?"" he asked again. Evidently Adrian had to have things spelled out for him.\n\n""The going rate for cigarettes around here is five for a fuck and one for a blowjob... but you've gotta swallow...""\n\n""No fucking way!""\n\n""I hope that was just an initial outraged response,"" I told him.\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Because, if it isn't, you aren't going to be smoking much this summer.""\n\n""Who does a guy have to blow around here to get a cigarette?""\n\n""I'd go for the fuck if I was you...""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Think about it, Adrian... If you blow somebody for one cigarette and then you smoke it, what have you got? Just a bad taste in your mouth and a smoker's cough.""\n\n""If, on the other hand, you give up the booty, you get five cigarettes, which you can smoke, or trade. So by getting fucked once, you buy a ticket for five blowjobs, or you can smoke five times... or you can save up and go for what's behind door number three.""\n\n""What's behind door number three?""\n\n""That all depends on what you're looking for. I know guys who have been fucked for five cigarettes who don't even smoke. Sometimes they do it because they want to corner the market. Then everybody who wants a cigarette has to come to them. They can pick and choose who they will sell to. Sometimes a guy who smokes can't find anybody who really wants to fuck him, so he ends up giving blow jobs all summer for a measley one or two cigarettes a day. He can usually work an arrangement though...""\n\n""What sort of arrangement?""\n\n""Well, maybe he has a friend with a popular booty, who don't mind giving it up. Maybe the friend really likes the guy who smokes and wants to fuck him. So even though he don't smoke, he trades his ass for five cigarettes and his buddy buys them from him... it's a form of currency.""\n\n""So who do I have to fuck around here?""\n\n""I thought you'd never ask...""\n\n""You mean I gotta fuck you?""\n\n""You don't have to kiss me...""\n\n""No, I didn't mean...""\n\n""Do you want the cigarettes or don't you?""\n\n""Do you have them on you?""\n\nI patted my shirt pocket.\n\n""Can I smoke one first?""\n\n""No way! I want your ass before I give you anything.""\n\n""Where?""\n\n""Here would be good. Why don't you drop your pants?""\n\n""Can anybody see us?""\n\n""Hey, man, I don't want an audience anymore than you do, but I can't guarantee that nobody will show up. If they do, though, you've gotta keep going, or you don't get nothing... understand?""\n\nAdrian looked around and slowly unhitched his pants. I had mine down before he got his shorts off. I took my shirt off too and hung it in the nearest tree where he could keep an eye on it and remember what it was that he was getting out of the deal.\n\nAdrian had himself a nice cock and a long set of balls to go with it. He was circumcised, though, which I find kind of pansy, if you know what I mean. I like the mystery of a cock that still has its skin on, but I would still suck his cock for him if he ever figured out the barter system and decided to sell any of the cigarettes.\n\nI turned him around and leaned him against the tree with my shirt on it, and then I spread his cheeks to get a better idea of where things were. Things were right where they were supposed to be, and I spit onto my cock to make it a little easier for the both of us.\n\nI needn't have bothered. Adrian was well excavated, and I found out a whole lot about his love life in my first tentative thrust. I weren't gettin' no virgin.\n\n""You've done this before.""\n\n""Does that surprise you?""\n\n""Hell, no... I was just making an observation...""\n\n""I never promised you nothin'.""\n\n""Could you squeeze a little... a little friction would be nice. I'd like to feel it going in.""\n\n""You'd feel it going in if it was a little thicker.""\n\n""Shit... just what I needed a size queen...""\n\n""Shut up and fuck me! I want to get this over with before dinner.""\n\nI checked my watch. We had fifteen minutes.\n\n""What's your hurry?""\n\n""I'm hungry.""\n\n""Maybe you should have given me the blow job then...""\n\nFor some reason that started him laughing. I had to smile myself. I had expected my first time to be a little more magical. I hadn't expected to be trading quips while I had the guy. I started to lose my erection, and I had to grab a handfull of his balls to get it back.\n\n""That wasn't part of the bargain,"" he said.\n\n""Look man, a fuck is a fuck... everything is involved... why else do you think it's five times as expensive as a blowjob.""\n\nI held onto him and he shut up after that. Eventually I got into the mood and he helped me out a little by flexing his ass cheeks. We got finished up with about four minutes to spare. I wiped myself off on his ass and left him to clean the mess up as best he could. It would not be a good idea for the two of us to be seen coming out of the trees together.\n\nI almost forgot to give him the cigarettes. I pulled them out of my pocket and tossed them in front of him. Then I high tailed it.\n\nThe others were already on their way to the dining hall when I caught up to them. Carlisle was walking alongside Robbie, so I fell in with Boom Boom and Edgar.\n\n""Where's the new guy?"" Boom Boom asked.\n\n""He's wiping his ass off,"" I told them, loud enough for everybody to hear. Carlisle looked back over his shoulder.\n\n""You don't waste any time, do you, Rick?"" he grinned and beckoned for me to join Robbie and him.\n\nI trudged ahead and took the other side of Carlisle.\n\n""Somebody has to check out the new arrivals,"" I told him.\n\n""Does that mean you're out of cigarettes?"" he asked me.\n\n""It does so... What are the chances of making a buy?""\n\n""See me in my office after dinner,"" Carlisle smiled and I got the feeling that he had been waiting for this as long as I had.\n\nDinner brought all three cabins together in the same place at the same time. It was the time when we got to assess the younger crowd, and Carlisle was making notes about the current crop, some of whom were also first-timers. There was an elegant young man of about seventeen years who looked particularly skittish, and he had a right to. He was drop-dead gorgeous and tall to boot. You could tell that Carlisle would be hanging around his cabin a lot that summer. Carlisle liked new meat.\n\nThe first dish of the year was a stew that Boom Boom pronounced to be left-overs and unfit for human consumption. That didn't stop us from scarfing down our share of it. Most of us had grown up on a diet of grease burgers and poutine... the original cholesterol cocktail. Poutine is a combination of french fries topped with cheese curds. The whole thing is then drowned in a ladle of gravy. This encourages the cheese curds to melt somewhat... just enough to form great globs of undigestible protein which we shoveled down on an almost daily basis. This type of diet is not recommended for anyone over the age of sixteen.\n\nAfter we had been slopped, we gathered on the front porch and listened to our food digest awhile as Carlisle scouted the remainder of the campers and made more mental notes about their different features and abilities. When the others had departed, Carlisle formed us into our ranks and we sidled off down the hill to our home away from home.\n\n""How are you fixed?"" I asked as Carlisle pulled out his can of cigarettes. The others were all outside enjoying the evening breeze and swatting at mosquitoes.\n\n""I think we're all right,"" he responded. ""I had forty to start with and now we're down to twenty-eight."" He lit one up and offered me a drag, but I noted that he did not offer me a cigarette of my own. I would have to earn that.\n\n""You know the goons are actually making things more interesting around here by clamping down on the cigarettes,"" he observed.\n\n""How do you mean?"" I asked.\n\n""Well, everybody who smokes wants a supply of cigarettes. The ones who don't have any are forced to get them from the ones who do. But each cigarette that is smoked is another blowjob out of circulation. It's sort of like the law of supply and demand... When the cigarettes get scarce, guys are going to be willing to do more for them."" He puffed another puff and offered the cigarette to me once more.\n\n""Now, what can I do for you, Rick old boy...""\n\n""I'd like another five please.""\n\nCarlisle's smile spread slowly across his face.\n\n""Was Adrian that good?""\n\n""Hell, no... Adrian is a whore. He says he was picked up for shoplifting, but I'd be willing to bet he was turning tricks. He's excavated for about a size fourteen.""\n\nCarlisle laughed. ""Not Adrian, huh? Lemme guess... Boom Boom?""\n\n""Yah, I figured I'd give him a go.""\n\n""Me too... When were you planning to land him?""\n\n""As soon as I can... why, did you want him?""\n\n""No way, baby... not when I've got you.""\n\nThat sort of confirmed what I had suspected about Carlisle. He was not being my friend because of my brains or my money. He was after my ass... and I was ready to give it to him... cigarettes or no cigarettes.\n\n""Meet me in the canoe lean-to at midnight,"" he whispered in my ear. Then he surprised me. He kissed me right on the lips.\n\n\n\nChapter Four Tippy Canoe and Carlisle Too\n\n There is a nightly assassination of mosquitoes that takes place along about dusk. The Camp Lester four by four is driven around through the swampy sections with a fogging machine on the back of it. The fog it produces is supposed to get rid of the mosquitoes, but most of us think that the mosquitoes have adapted to the fog and are actually thriving on their nightly dose. It doesn't seem to help much anyway. The only really measurable effect it has is to drive the campers into their cabins for about an hour. The stuff really stinks.\n\nCarlisle and I were listening to the radio when the others re-joined us. There was just the one station we could get out in the middle of nowhere like we were. I'm not saying that the reception was lousy... quite the contrary, we got so many stations up there that they were walking all over each other's signals. The only station that we could get with any clarity was one from Wheeling West Virginia, and we spent most of our time laughing at what they put on there.\n\nThat and the inevitable whining for cigarettes, filled our evening until, finally, the lights flicked once and we all found our bunks. A minute later the lights went out along with the radio and anything else that ran on the camp electricity, and we laid there waiting for the goons to show up and count us. There was plenty of moonlight coming in the windows and I could see everybody plain enough after my eyes got used to the lack of incandescent bulbs.\n\nSilhouetted against the window as he was, Boom Boom naturally drew my attention, and especially when I noticed that he was moving his hands under his blanket in the general area where he kept his pecker and his balls. I thought at first that he might be just scratching them, but as I watched, I noticed that there was a definite up and down motion, that could only mean one thing... Boom Boom was living up to his name.\n\nThe nickname Boom Boom is a popular one in Canada. It all started with a hockey player named Bernie who had a habit of body checking opposing players into the boards that surround the ice. But Boom Boom is also a popular expression to use when describing the sex act... as in making boom boom. It has even come to be a popular description of places where dancers take their clothes off, no doubt referring to the strong bass accompaniment to most of their music... hence, Boom Boom Rooms.\n\nBack to the issue at hand... Boom Boom was definitely whacking off. And he was getting into it pretty good when the goons showed up with their flashlights and did a bed check.\n\nThat put an end to Boom Boom's little show. I closed my eyes along with everybody else when he gave the alert, and it wasn't too long before I saw through the thin skin of my eyelids, the light that they shone in each of our faces to make sure that we hadn't put a dummy in our bunk. They're really annoying when they want to be... and most of the time, they want to be.\n\nThe light had already passed my face when I heard a gasp and a laugh and opened my eye a crack to see what the commotion was about. The two goons were down by Boom Boom's bunk and they had the flashlight shining on him... but not on his face. The were shining it on his crotch... at least on the spot where his dick stood up beneath the sheet that he had over him. Boom Boom had added about seven inches of elevation where his cock acted like a tent pole.\n\nI heard one of the counselors say, ""I'll bet he's having one helluva dream!""\n\nThe other counselor just cursed and allowed as how they should throw a bucket of cold water on the ignorant lowlife.\n\nThe first counselor said something about wishing he was hung like that kid, and the other one told him to shut up. They left shortly after that and I heard a lot of snickering. Then I heard Carlisle.\n\n""Way to go, Boom Boom! You get a cigarette for that.""\n\nOld Boom Boom hopped out of his bunk and trotted over to Carlisle to accept his trophy. He smoked it sitting on Carlisle's bunk, which was just under mine, and I saw a hand finish the job that Boom Boom had started in his bunk... but I can't be sure whose hand it was. All I can add to that is that I never saw Carlisle give anything away for free... until about one o'clock the next morning.\n\nBoom Boom cleaned up and went back to his bed a little while later. I kept an eye on my watch and shortly before midnight, I felt a kick from below my mattress. It was Carlisle, of course. That was my cue to head to the canoe lean-to. I slipped out of my bunk and pulled on my shoes. There was no use wearing anything else... I already was wearing my skivvies. If I was caught the jig was up anyway.\n\nI took the round about way, along the shore of the lake. There were night lights everywhere else. They illuminated the area to make it difficult for any one cabin to conduct a raid on any of the other cabins... a popular late night activity that could score you a lot of shit... or get you into an equal amount, depending on whether or not you were caught.\n\nThat was why we had picked the canoe lean-to for our rendezvous. It was away from all of the main lights that made the rest of the camp almost like one of those stalags... or gulags... or whatever they call prison camps in Europe. There was still enough light, mind you, so you could see what or who you were doing, but there were also enough shadows so that you could hide the activity pretty easily from everybody else. There were also enough canoes to make the whole thing a little dangerous, since sometimes they were not racked up properly, and if you hit one just right in the throes of ecstasy, you could start a chain reaction that could bring them all down.\n\nI crouched there and waited for Carlisle. The night was quiet, but there was still a lot of noise from frogs and crickets and the like. We had water snakes too at Camp Lester, and you would sometimes find one where you least expected or hoped to find one, but they didn't make any noise. I just mentioned them so you'd understand the frame of mind I was in and why I acted the way I did later.\n\nI thought I heard a noise. This in and of itself was not earth-shaking. I have already told you that there was a lot of noise going on all around me. But this noise was a noise that didn't belong to the canoe lean-to at a quarter past twelve at night. It sounded like somebody sniffing... you know, a sudden intake of air through the nostrils, more designed to retrieve a glob of wayward snot than to test the air for odors. I froze where I was and whispered, ""Carlisle?""\n\nI didn't hear the sniff again, but I also did not get an answer from Carlisle, until about a minute later, when I heard his voice from the other end of the lean-to.\n\n""Rick, where are you?""\n\n""Here..."" I said and we squirmed towards each other taking care to keep as low as we could until we were both behind the lean-to.\n\n""Do you smell oranges?"" he asked. I thought it was a peculiar question, even for Carlisle, until I sniffed and found that I could smell oranges, and the smell was pretty strong.\n\n""Do you suppose it's the shellac they use on the canoes?"" I asked.\n\n""Probably..."" he allowed.\n\n""Did you bring my cigarettes?"" I asked, more to convince Carlisle that I still considered our eroticism as a business deal. A guy had to be careful about his reputation. It was okay to get fucked... as long as you got something out of the deal.\n\n""Of course,"" Carlisle answered. ""Did you bring your asshole?""\n\n""I never leave home without it,"" I grinned back.\n\n""Well, then turn around here and let's get started.""\n\n""What, no kiss?""\n\n""You can kiss my ass afterwards,"" he laughed and he unfastened the towel he had worn... more to keep the mosquitoes off his dick than anything else.\n\n""No way man! I ain't kissing that thing! I don't want to lose my head,"" I told him. ""Do you have anything left up in there?""\n\n""Just a mouse trap, in case the wrong guy tries to take my booty,"" he came back at me. Then I felt his left hand on my tits, and I knew he was working himself up with the right. I squirmed around and pushed off my underwear, and his hand felt me down there too. He found me already hard with anticipation and I let him keep feeling me too, while I massaged a little goose grease into my asshole. Goose grease is what we call KY at the camp... it just seems a little more appropriate somehow...\n\nCarlisle mounted me and I felt the tip of his cock part my ass and search out the target. I reached around to guide him to it, and was amazed at how thick his pecker had become... and how long. It was like he was using one of those impossibly large dildoes you sometimes see in the sex stores in Toronto, or Montreal. I hoped he didn't split me from stern to stem.\n\nJust getting his knob past my shit muscle was excruciating, but Carlisle got bigger real quick and I felt my asshole burn as his shaft ripped me wide open. I let her rip. This was what I had been waiting for. I had been anticipating sex with Carlisle since my first fiasco had proved to me that assholes are very flexible things. Carlisle himself had shown me that afternoon just how wide one can be opened and still return to its normal condition. I did my best to relax, and that helped. Before much longer Carlisle was fucking me with long, deep thrusts and I was feeling how good it could feel to have one of your buddies jammed inside you while his hands sought out the more sensitive spots of my body and made them feel good too.\n\nWe rocked back and forth for a long time before Carlisle came off... somewhere in the neighbourhood of my liver, I think. He laid forward on top of me and the two of us sort of collapsed under the canoes with his dick still up inside me. I had beat myself off long before he shot, so the spot where I landed was a little messy... but only a little... nothing that a handful of grass couldn't take care of later.\n\nWe were both trying to get our normal breathing back and I was about to ask him where my cigarettes were, when I heard something move off to our right. It sort of slithered... remember me telling you about the snake? This is what I thought it sounded like.\n\nWell, I was on the bottom, and I did not want to be on the bottom, since that is essentially where snakes spend most of their time... Adam and Eve notwithstanding... and I sort of upped and bucked Carlisle up with me. The thing about that was Carlisle's prick was still buried deep inside of me... only not so deep as it was before, him having come down somewhat before I bucked him up.\n\nI believe I also said something at that point, although in my frame of mind it was probably nothing more than ""Aieee!!!""\n\nI remember what Carlisle said, though. He said ""Aaaah!!!"" He said that because when I bucked up with him on my back, my asshole constricted and took hold of his now softening dick, so that even though Carlisle was in the process of sliding off of me, his dick wasn't.\n\nWe clambered around there for a while and he finally got his thing out of my ass and I managed to back away from where I had heard the noise.\n\nIt wasn't a snake. It was a tall, slender, devastatingly beautiful young man. And we had scared the shit out of him. He was trying to get away, until Carlisle noticed who the guy was and found his voice.\n\n""Wait..."" he told him and the kid stopped at the other end of the lean-to and huddled in the shadows with his legs drawn up in front of him. He seemed to be hiding behind them.\n\n""Don't hurt me,"" he begged Carlisle.\n\n""I wouldn't dream of it,"" Carlisle told him.\n\n""Don't make me go back in there either,"" the kid pleaded.\n\n""Back in where?"" Carlisle asked.\n\n""Back in my cabin...""\n\n""I'm not gonna make you do nothin'. What's your name?""\n\n""Charles.""\n\n""Hi,"" Carlisle replied and inched over to where Charles was crouched. ""My name is Anthony."" I had forgotten that Carlisle had a first name. He inched a little closer and stuck his hand out. Charles took it and held it for a moment before releasing it. ""You seem to have caught us with our pants down."" I'm sure that he smiled after he said that. Everything that happened after that indicates that Carlisle was on the make, and when he's on the make, he smiles a lot.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" Charles apologized. ""I was hiding in here and I thought you were looking for me... until you started... you know...""\n\n""Yes... I guess you saw quite a show,"" Anthony... er, Carlisle allowed. He sighed. It was a nice effect. ""No, we weren't looking for you, Charles, but I'm glad we found you just the same.""\n\n""Why?"" Charles sounded a little anxious.\n\n""Don't worry,"" Carlisle told him, ""We won't bite you. But why don't you want to sleep in your cabin?""\n\n""Because there are guys in there who told me they were going to do to me what you just did to...""\n\n""Rick,"" I said and waddled forward to shake Charles' hand.\n\n""Did they?"" Carlisle mused. ""Don't they know that I'm not going to allow that?""\n\n""I don't think they know too much,"" Charles answered. ""But how could you stop them? You aren't even in the same cabin.""\n\n""Details..."" Carlisle dismissed the argument. ""There are always ways...""\n\n""What ways?"" Charles asked.\n\n""It's called intimidation,"" Carlisle mentioned as he rested his hand on Charles naked knee. Carlisle, himself, was still totally naked, by the way, and don't think that Charles wasn't noticing that fact. I guess he trembled a little then, because Carlisle took his hand away real quick like and his face got all apologetic. ""I'm sorry,"" he told Charles. ""I was just trying to reassure you.""\n\nI almost believed I was going to lose my dinner... which wouldn't have been much of a loss. Most of it was now wending its way towards a bunch of very confused sperm cells that were desperately seeking anything that even remotely looked like an egg.\n\nWould you like to stay in our cabin tonight?"" Carlisle was going for the gold, I was sure. ""I can promise you that nothing will happen to you and tomorrow I'll straighten out those assholes at your cabin for you.""\n\n""Wouldn't the counselors mind?"" Charles asked. ""They do a bed check in the morning.""\n\n""There'll be somebody in your bed,"" Carlisle told him, and I knew right away that I was in trouble.\n\n""Who?"" Charles asked.\n\n""Rick, here,"" Carlisle told him. ""You don't mind, do you, Rick?""\n\n""I'll do it for ten cigarettes,"" I told him.\n\nI think Carlisle might have glared at me, but it did not do him any good. I got his IOU for ten cigarettes, and then I asked Charles which bunk he was in. I was well on my way before I realized I needed more information. I crept back to the lean-to and found Carlisle kissing Charles... or maybe it was Charles kissing Carlisle. Whatever... they were kissing when I leaned back in and asked Charles, ""Which cabin are you in?""\n\n\n\nChapter Five It's A Long Way To Tuesday Morning\n\n I crawled into Charles' bunk and noticed that his pillow smelled real nice. I hadn't expected that... well, who would at a place like Camp Lester. The next thing I noticed was the hand that reached up from the bottom bunk and grabbed at my ass.\n\n""Charlie baby, you came back to me...""\n\n""If you don't get your fucking hand off my ass, I'm coming down there and ramming it up yours..."" It was a pretty good threat for a spur of the moment thing, but not up to Carlisle's quality. He would have made some allusion to the size of the guy's dick into the bargain and thereby got the rest of the guys in the cabin on his side.\n\nMoments later the guy in the bunk below was out his bed and staring into my face.\n\n""You're not Charlie...""\n\n""Thanks for pointing that out to me... and the name is Charles, not Charlie, not Chuck... Charles... got it?""\n\nI gave him one of those narrow steely-eyed stares that make it look like you either mean business, or you're myopic.\n\nThe guy figured I meant business.\n\n""Who are you?"" he inquired, and I like to think he did it with a good deal of respect.\n\n""I'm not Charles,"" I answered. ""Go to bed... and keep your hands to yourself from now on."" I rolled over and let him look at my back for a while. Then I heard his bunk squeak as he settled back into it.\n\nIt sometimes pays to let the real assholes lose sleep wondering about things like that. The trouble is, if a guy's a real asshole, he doesn't worry too much about anything. The guy in the bunk beneath me was not a real asshole though... he was an amateur asshole.\n\nSometime during the night they did another bunk check. I rolled over onto my side and buried my face into the pillow. I felt the flashlight in my one available eye, and there was no alarm, so I guess we passed the first test.\n\nI was kind of disappointed at the outcome of the evening, however. It had not gone the way I had anticipated that it would. But it had been an eventful day. I had fucked twice, once giving, once receiving, we had ruined the lives of two of the counselors... at least temporarily, we had straightened out two idiots who should have known better, Carlisle was down to twelve cigarettes from an initial supply of forty, while my stock was up to fifteen from a high of twenty and a low of absolute zero, and we still hadn't passed our first twenty-four hours at Camp Lester. One could only wonder what tomorrow might bring.\n\nTomorrow started off with the realization that although I was in Charles' cabin, all of my clothes were in my cabin, and there was a five minute walk between the two shacks. I supposed that I could use some of Charles' clothes, but they were a little fancy for my liking and they smelled like his pillow. I decided that I would prefer the walk wrapped only in my skivvies and a towel. I could always pretend to be on my way to the lake for a swim.\n\nMy bunk mate had circles under his eyes. He had not slept well. There could be many reasons for that, of course, but I preferred to think that I had had something to do with it. Everybody in the cabin was quiet when they saw me in Charles' spot. I imagined they had all heard my warning to their fellow camper in the night. I didn't need to press the matter, so I left it alone and borrowed a towel for my walk back to my cabin, where Carlisle waited for me with my fifteen cigarettes.\n\nOn the way back I ran into Boom Boom. He was bringing me my shirt and my pants. There were fifteen cigarettes in the shirt pocket. I was grateful to Boom Boom for making the delivery, even though I figured he was doing it for Carlisle. I did not want him to kick the habit before I had my chance at him, so I invested one of the cigarettes in him. I could afford to be magnanimous. I expected a dividend cheque shortly.\n\n""Was there any trouble last night?"" I asked him.\n\n""Naw, they weren't interested in who was in the bed as long as they found a body and it was breathing. How'd things go on your end?""\n\n""I had to straighten one guy out, but I didn't have any problems with the goons. Did Carlisle have his way with the kid?""\n\n""Carlisle was a perfect gentleman... and that kid is twenty years old.""\n\n""What?!""\n\n""Yah... least, that's what he told Carlisle.""\n\n""What the hell is he doing in the junior cabin then?""\n\n""He doesn't have the social skills to deal with us hardened criminals,"" Boom Boom laughed. ""They put him in with the juniors to make sure he was all right. I guess they hadn't counted on Carlisle.""\n\n""He don't seem like Camp Lester material. What did he do to deserve this?""\n\n""Nothing... His step-father sent him to toughen him up. He figured the place would be good for him. I guess old Charles has lived a somewhat sheltered life. He's studying the piano.""\n\n""That figures...""\n\nWe headed for the dining hall and our porridge-flavoured paste breakfast. When we got there, Carlisle was just arriving with Charles, who recognized me... even with my clothes on... and came over to thank me for trading places with him.\n\n""Don't mention it,"" I grinned.\n\nCarlisle winked at me when he passed and jerked his head as an invitation for me to join him for breakfast. I couldn't help wondering about what Boom Boom had told me about Carlisle being a perfect gentleman. I mean, my world was rocking on its foundations... Carlisle??? A gentleman??? Was nothing sacred?\n\nI watched them eating together. It was just like I had seen so many times in the school cafeteria when a guy would fall all over a girl he liked and not let her do anything for herself. Carlisle took care of Charles like that and Charles ate it up. When Carlisle lost a little of his oatmeal out of the side of his mouth, Charles took his napkin and cleaned it away. When Carlisle dribbled his milk down his chin, Charles mopped it up too. Then he spotted a smudge on Carlisle's face and licked the corner of his napkin before cleaning the smudge away... and Carlisle let him do it! It was enough to make you puke!\n\nSo was breakfast... so at least I had an excuse if I did throw up.\n\nAfter breakfast everybody had to go back to their own cabin and get ready for church. There was no escaping it the first Sunday... everybody had to go. The chaplain used that first Sunday to set out the guidelines for our expected rehabilitation.\n\nWe all crashed on our bunks and waited for the roundup that would herd us into the open air cathedral that had been set up with donations from a bunch of different churches. As I laid on my bunk and fingered my booty... the fourteen cigarettes in my pocket... not the other booty... I wondered how to go about asking Carlisle about Charles. I needn't have worried. He was just as anxious to tell me.\n\n""How'd it go in Charles' cabin last night?"" Carlisle asked.\n\n""No sweat..."" I told him. ""I straightened out Mr. Molester right off the bat.""\n\n""My man!"" Carlisle all but cheered. ""Do you think Charles will be safe over there now?""\n\n""Pretty much... as safe as he is over here anyway...""\n\nCarlisle's face appeared beside mine as he swung himself up out of his bunk. I thought I might have said something wrong.\n\n""You didn't mind taking care of that guy for me, did you, Rick?""\n\n""Hell, no!"" I lied. ""Always glad to help out!""\n\nCarlisle smiled. Then his voice got real quiet like and he leaned closer so that he was almost whispering. ""You're the best friend a guy could ever have, Rick.""\n\nI almost expected him to kiss me. Something strange had happened to Carlisle. It was like he had been hit on the head and developed amnesia, There was almost nothing left of the old Carlisle. This was a new Carlisle... or perhaps this incarnation was called Anthony. Again, my stomach felt uneasy.\n\n""Uhh... thanks..."" I stammered.\n\nAnthony leaned closer and whispered into my ear.\n\n""I'm in love,"" he said.\n\n""Yah... I sort of figured that. Do you think it will last long?""\n\n""I hope it lasts forever,"" he answered. I now had absolutely no idea what to call him. So I didn't call him anything. I just laid there with him about a five centimeters from my ear, telling me how he had never known anybody quite like Charles, and how good it made him feel whenever he touched him.\n\n""He asked me if he could touch my thing,"" Carlisle confessed. I knew I didn't want to hear about this, but I was frozen there on my bunk with a kind of a freakish fascination... wondering how much I could listen to before I hurled. ""We were down by the lake and the moon was on the water. There was a bit of a breeze so there weren't many mosquitoes and he asked me if I wasn't cold being naked the way I was. I told him I was a little chilly, so he put his arm around me and said he would try to warm me up.""\n\n""Well, that started me growing and the next thing I know he spots my hard on and tells me that it is just about the most beautiful thing he's ever seen on a guy. I sort of apologized for not being able to control it, but he said that he thought that getting a hard on was the most honest way any guy could compliment another guy. He told me that he had one too.""\n\n""'You're kidding!' I says, and he says, no he's not. 'Lemme feel it,' I ask him. But he's really shy and says no, but he wouldn't mind holding mine for a while. Well, there was no reason not to let him, so I did. He wrapped his long fingers around it then, and held it for a few minutes. He worked the skin back and forth, but it wasn't like he was jerking me off or anything... he was just feeling it. I felt so good, I did not want him to let it go. So I put my arm around him and pulled him a little closer to me.""\n\n""I shouldn't have done that...""\n\n""Why not?""\n\n""Well, he had been complaining about those other guys threatening to fuck him and all, and there I was feeling his ass. I felt him get all tense and that's when he let go of my cock.""\n\nI was sweating now. Carlisle was telling me things that I did not want to believe. He was telling me that he cared for somebody... other than himself... I wondered what he would come up with next.\n\n""I owe it all to you, Rick,"" he smiled and I smelled his tobacco breath even closer as he leaned over and kissed me right on the lips. I wanted to bash him over the head and cure him of the amnesia that had made him forget all the stuff that I respected the most about Carlisle. I wanted to scream and run. I wanted to take my chances in the wilderness... anything except to stay there at Camp Lester and listen to the guy I admired more than anybody else, spilling his guts about love and caring and relationships. I wondered if I should slap him... slap him like a woman and wake him up. Then I remembered that I was contemplating violence against Carlisle, and I knew that was not a good idea.\n\nWhat I ended up doing was saying, ""That's nice, Carlisle...""\n\nThen the unthinkable happened. Carlisle smiled at me and said, ""Please, Rick... call me Anthony.""\n\nBy now, the other guys were watching us and I could tell that they were worried too. Carlisle... or Anthony... or whoever the hell he was, slipped back down to his bunk. My eyes met Boom Boom's and he stared at me with his mouth hanging open. I couldn't bear having them all looking at me like that and I stared up at the ceiling until they rousted us out of there to go to church.\n\nI was almost tempted to pray. Then I figured that I didn't stand a chance of being heard over all the other caterwauling that would be going on during Sunday services, and I don't believe I have ever felt as totally alone as I did at that point in my young life.\n\nI found myself watching Carlisle a lot. He and Charles were sitting together in the natural amphitheatre that had been built at tremendous expense to focus our attention on religious things that were mysterious to the ancients, but were supposed to be accepted at face value by us.\n\nThe only thing that I could hope for was a speedy arrival of Tuesday morning, when Carlisle and I had a date for a hike, and the campers in Charles' cabin were to take the canoes on an overnight trip.\n\nAfter church everybody was free until lunch. Carlisle and Charles... I had decided that I would not call Carlisle Anthony... had drifted off to the lake shore together to discuss the meaning of life or whatever else popped up and I found myself at loose ends walking back to the cabin with the rest of the guys. I was walking beside Edgar Dalgleish when Boom Boom called for me to wait up. Edgar kept going, but I stopped. I knew what Boom Boom wanted. He knew that I now owned the lion's share of the cigarettes.\n\n""How many do you want?"" I asked.\n\nBoom Boom swallowed and said that he wanted to get five.\n\nI winked at him and told him to meet me behind the Tuck Shop in fifteen minutes... and to bring his asshole. Well, some things never change.\n\n\n\nChapter Six Back To Normal... Whatever That Is...\n\n Boom Boom lived up to his reputation. He had earned his reputation the previous year... the year he had taken up smoking. Back then, I had been a bystander, anxiously interested in the sexual play that went on between the guys, but still stupid enough to think that I had a lifetime ahead of me as a Don Juan, as soon as I became sexually aroused by the women and a little less obsessed with the boys. I had left several billion sperm cells at Camp Lester the previous summer, but most of them had not made it any farther than the toilet paper in the latrine. The rest had soaked their way into my underwear.\n\nFinally, of course, I had realized that I was no more interested in the women than they were in me. I am not a bad looking guy, mind you... but there are a few peculiarities that stand in the way of calling me handsome. I also buy my clothes at the Goodwill, which has to make something of a fashion statement about me.\n\nMy nose is the one thing that really sets me apart from the movie stars... all except the guy with the hat who used to be on TV and advertise for that credit card that always wanted to go everywhere you did. My nose isn't anywhere near like his, but it is prominent and looks like it wanted to take over control of my face. With all that going for me, it was little wonder that I stuck mostly with the guys, who realized that as goes the nose, so goes the hose.\n\nYah, I'm hung...\n\nBoom Boom knew about my equipment before he made the deal. I think he was looking forward to trying me on for size too. Boom Boom has been around. He was still a lot tighter than Adrian, which surprised me, until I realized that Boom Boom was probably not out every night making a living with his shitter. Boom Boom had other interests as well. He was a straight A student, who just happened to be unable to keep out of trouble. Most of his depravities were confined to the classroom, which he managed to detonate with annoying frequency. Chemistry teachers were always wary of him. They never knew what he might have planned for them, and there was a rumour floating around that Boom Boom had obtained blueprints for a nuclear device and all he needed was a little plutonium. This rumour was started by the Physics teachers, I think.\n\nAnyway, the Tuck Shop is located in a neutral area, far enough from everything to be equally inconvenient to just about everybody. This makes it an ideal spot for illicit liaisons, especially when it's not open. We knew that it would not be open until Monday. We also knew that, if we were caught anywhere near it, we would be accused of attempting to break into it. This made the approach and the get-away extremely important.\n\nNow I already knew what Boom Boom looked like in the nude. I knew what everybody in our cabin looked like in the nude. The trick was not popping a boner, but if you did, not trying to hide it. This led to a lot of demonstrations like Boom Boom had made the previous night. After everybody was aware that you were liable to do anything, it came as less of a shock when you were caught with your pants down and your flag up. The idea was that you would wave it proudly, or make exaggerated sexual overtures to the guy who was the true object of your affections. He could then tell you to go and fuck yourself, and you could give it a damned good try without embarrassing anybody.\n\nLet me tell you about Boom Boom's ass. It is one of the sweetest things known to man... very few women being interested in it after they begin to admire his major equipment on the other side. Boom Boom's ass sticks out admirably and forms itself into two pear-shaped pairs that are the same brown tan as the rest of him. His ass is hairy as are his legs and there is even more hair between them. There is some debate about whether he combs his ass hair, but I think that it is just very well trained, because it all seems to grow in the same direction, and the only time you find any of it out of place is when you shove your dick in. There is a joke that goes around the cabin. It says that Boom Boom doesn't use goose grease... he uses mousse. Well, I didn't say that it was a good joke...\n\nI parted Boom Boom's hair on the picnic table behind the Tuck Shop. This enabled me to fuck him face to face, which is always a lot nicer... unless one or the other of the fuckers is embarrassed about what is going on. Neither Boom Boom nor I were embarrassed. We were both looking forward to it. First encounters are always kind of special.\n\nWhen I arrived, Boom Boom was already there and he had lowered his shorts in preparation. All he had to do was lay back on the picnic table, and kick off the shorts. It didn't take me long to step up to home plate, I dropped my pants and worked up my old feller and Boom Boom lathered it with the grease. Then I placed the head against his upturned brown hole and pushed.\n\nBoom Boom grunted. I knew he wasn't putting on an act. I had felt the resistance and the slow, almost imperceptible way it gave way to my erection. This was Boom Boom's opening day of the new season, and it took a little effort to bring him back to his game condition. I went slow, which is always the best way to go when you start fucking someone.\n\nIt was the closest that Boom Boom and I had ever been and I took advantage of the closeness to breath in his aroma, which was all natural and kind of funky, but nice. Boom Boom smelled like a man. He had a hint of perspiration about him that had not been covered by deodorant let alone the orange scented cologne that Charles liked to wear.\n\nI grabbed Boom Boom's cock and that surprised him a little, so I pretended that I was using it as a handle to pull myself deeper into him. I figured that I had better let go of the thing once I had managed to seat myself, but when I released my grip, Boom Boom said ""No, man, work it for me, will ya?""\n\nI figured it was okay, seeing as how he asked, so I grabbed it again and started to masturbate him while I matched the movements my hands were making by thrusting my cock into and out of him at the same pace.\n\nBoom Boom fell back onto the picnic table and pulled his shirt over his head, exposing his big brown nipples, and the light hairing of his chest and the heavier hairing of his arm pits. He was really getting off on my ministrations, and he started to groan and pinch those tits of his real hard. His stomach was sticking out and arching into the air so that his belly button, which was counter sunk like Carlisle's was stretched and almost sticking out.\n\nI rubbed one hand along his gut from his pecker, up past his belly to his chest and he grabbed my hand and held it over his right tit. The next thing I knew I was pinching the thing myself and then he sort of pulls me down on top of him and grabs my head and forces it to find his nipple with my mouth. At the same time, I feel something wet and hot shoot out of his cock and splash between his belly and my chest.\n\nI heard him say, ""Bite it! Bite it hard!"" So I bit his nipple. I bit his nipple really hard... so hard that I thought I was going to bite it off. But this seems to cause him to shoot even harder and I feel him shooting off at least three times more... soaking my shirt pretty good and causing me to feel that old tingling down in what are biblically referred to as my loins.\n\nPretty soon I am dumping my DNA up his ass in quantities that would make it impossible for me to avoid prosecution if the case were ever taken to court. I let go of his tit, which now has my teeth marks in it, and I straighten up to shoot off the final drops. My legs are about to buckle beneath me, so I collapse onto him again, and breath in that perfect odor of perspiration and man sex, as I catch my breath and enjoy the softness of his perfect skin against my cheek.\n\nEvidently Boom Boom is into the rough stuff. I know that I can accommodate him, and I am already hoping that he will turn out to be a chain smoker.\n\nWe laid like that for a long time, me on him and him not making any move to push me off. We might have been there to this day, if we hadn't heard the voices coming towards the Tuck Shop, and realized that they were the voices of two of the counselors.\n\nWe scrambled for our clothes and jumped behind the stack of picnic tables that were piled there, waiting to be distributed to the different cabins. They were waiting for a work crew to be formed... a work crew to be made up of the first guys to fuck up and need discipline. I don't suppose it ever occurred to any of them to hire somebody to move those things where they wanted them... or do it themselves.\n\nBoom Boom and I were just as happy that the tables were still there, since it gave us something to hide behind... there being little natural cover in the area.\n\nI finished dressing quickly and paid Boom Boom off as we crouched there. But I could see from the distracted look on his face that he was listening to what the counselors were talking about as they rounded the corner of the building and opened the locked door of the Tuck Shop. I heard them too of course, but it was not something that I found particularly interesting until much later. I wanted to get ourselves out of there as quickly as I could. I didn't care about inventories or computers or telephone hooks-up. I wanted to be gone. But Boom Boom restrained me as he listened to the third year counselor explaining the operation of the Tuck Shop to the weasel who had accused Carlisle and I of smoking.\n\nEventually Boom Boom seemed to have heard enough, and he motioned that now would be a good time to high-tail it and find a nice quiet spot for a smoke. We crept out of there and I left Boom Boom to find a toilet where he could get rid of what I had left inside him while I raced down to the lake to wash the cum out of my shirt. When I saw Boom Boom enter the latrine, though, I admit that I did take the shirt and suck some of that stuff out of there. But that's just between us... understand?\n\nI eventually did wash my shirt and then I found a nice sunny patch of shoreline where I could lie down and sleep away my weariness. I guess I dozed off. When I awoke there was a shadow between me and the sun.\n\n""I suppose you're out of cigarettes,"" the shadow said.\n\n""No way!"" I answered. ""But if you want to sell me some more, I'll be glad to take whatever you've got.""\n\nI couldn't believe my luck! My prayers had been answered... and I hadn't even bothered to pray them. Carlisle was back... and he seemed to be back to normal... whatever that was.\n\n""You've only been here a day, Rick! Slow down, son... I don't want you to drop dead on me.""\n\nWell, I couldn't think of a better place to drop dead, unless it was with my cock up inside Boom Boom Bouvier, but I didn't mention any of this to Carlisle. Nor did I inquire about the love of his life. I figured that was one sleeping dog that would have to wake up all by itself.\n\n""You missed lunch, you know,"" Carlisle told me.\n\n""I didn't miss it at all..."" I answered. ""I had a Boom Boom burger.""\n\n""Yah, I know... with cheese.""\n\nI didn't ask him how he knew. We expected Carlisle to know. He was the leader.\n\nI glanced at my watch. It was two thirty. I pulled myself to my feet and realized that I was going to have a nice sunburn and I would probably be peeling soon. But it would mean a deeper tan for me that summer, and I look pretty sharp when I have a nice deep tan. This year, I had decided, I was going to go for a nice all over tan.\n\nI dusted myself off and Carlisle led the way back to the cabin. When we got there Boom Boom was smoking like crazy while he talked to Edgar Dalgleish and told him everything he had heard at the Tuck Shop. Edgar was listening to him too. He said something over and over again that made me feel a little anxious.\n\n""That's our money, man! They can't do that!""\n\nEventually Boom Boom finished describing the inside of the Tuck Shop to Edgar and they both turned to Carlisle... well, Edgar turned to Carlisle... Boom Boom was looking at me and sucking as hard as he could on that cigarette of his.\n\n""Carlisle,"" Edgar complained, ""they're ripping us off...""\n\n\n\nChapter Seven My Brother's Keeper\n\n The conversation that Boom Boom and I had overheard behind the Tuck Shop meant nothing to me, but it had obviously upset the rest of our cabin when they heard the details. The counselors had rigged the computer that had been installed there to keep two sets of figures. This meant that they could charge us an inflated price for items that we needed to buy, and every sale would have a corresponding profit which would be tracked into a slush fund for their own personal use.\n\nCarlisle, in his own typical manner, solved the problem with a single order. Nobody was to buy anything at all from the Tuck Shop for a week. He checked with Edgar. ""A week should be enough time, shouldn't it, Edgar?""\n\nEdgar agreed. Skeeter and Robbie were dispatched to tell the other cabins of the scam and our plan to counteract it.\n\nIt was about midnight that the door of the cabin opened and a tall slim figure crossed the room to Carlisle's bunk. There was a whispered conference and then Carlisle's face appeared in front of me.\n\n""I hate to have to ask you to do this...""\n\n""What now?""\n\n""It's the same guy..."" Carlisle told me. ""Evidently everybody in the cabin was making fun of him after you left this morning and he decided that he'd show them he wasn't afraid of you. He made another pass at Charles. Could you rectify the situation?""\n\n""Yah, sure...""\n\n""I'd go myself, except...""\n\n""Yah, I know... Charles needs you.""\n\n""Thanks for understanding, Rick.""\n\n""Yah...""\n\nI stumbled from my bed and pulled on my clothes. I guess I cast a longing glance at Boom Boom's bunk when I left. I felt sort of like a chump always being the one who had to do Carlisle's bidding. It was especially hard when I was being called upon to straighten out the mess his boyfriend had gotten himself into. I kept all of that to myself though. If I was anything, I was a good Lieutenant. Carlisle was the boss after all, and it made me feel good to know that he trusted me to deliver his message.\n\nI pushed the screen door open and trudged out into the night. I had made about half of the distance to the other cabin when I became aware that I was being followed. I slipped behind a tree. I didn't need any counselors grabbing me and hauling me back to my cabin. Failure was not something that would make me look good in Carlisle's eyes. I waited for my tail to catch up. A body passed my spot in the darkness. It was calling my name softly.\n\n""What are you doing here, Boom Boom?""\n\n""I ran out of cigarettes,"" he answered.\n\n""You smoke too much,"" I told him. He laughed.\n\n""I really came along because I thought you might need some back-up.""\n\n""Shit, I thought I was going to get another crack at your crack!""\n\n""You will... later. There's too many mosquitoes here. What are you going to do to Charles' boyfriend?""\n\n""I dunno, but it had better be good. I don't want to sleep in Charles' bunk every night. It smells too good.""\n\nBoom Boom laughed. That made me feel better.\n\n""Have you got any ideas?"" I asked him.\n\n""That all depends on how much trouble you want to get into.""\n\n""Hey, man, it's still early. Let's keep the trouble down to a minimum.""\n\n""All right then, we'll just make his night a living hell."" Boom Boom extracted a small container from his pocket. ""You hold him, I'll fill his shorts with this.""\n\n""What's that?""\n\n""Itching powder...""\n\n""Boom Boom, you're beautiful!""\n\n""Yes... I know...""\n\n""We probably won't be able to stick around after we dose him...""\n\n""I was counting on that.""\n\n""Why, what have you got in mind?""\n\n""You'll see... c'mon...""\n\nI was beginning to think that everybody had a plan... but me.\n\nWe hurried to the cabin where I had passed the previous night in a bed that smelled like oranges. I crept in and tiptoed to the bunk. It was empty.\n\n""Looking for somebody, asshole?""\n\nOf course I had suspected that the guy would be ready for me. I hadn't expected him to be waiting behind the door, though. I turned in time to see him step out of the shadows. He was a lot taller than I remembered... or perhaps that was just the way the light did not shine on him. Things look a lot bigger and seem to loom a lot more in the dark.\n\n""I thought I straightened you out last night,"" I told him. ""But I guess you're a whole lot stupider than I thought you were.""\n\nThat's when he showed me the baseball bat.\n\n""You are a whole lot stupider than I thought you were..."" I told him. Then as an after thought I added ""Tiny...""\n\n""All right, smart-ass, we'll see who's stupid...""\n\nHe lifted the bat and took a swing. I didn't have any trouble avoiding it. All I had to do was sit down on his bunk. The son of a bitch was going for my head. If he had aimed lower I would have had more trouble getting out of the way. He raised the bat over his head to club me where I sat, but that was when Boom Boom's hand grabbed the bat as his foot caught the idiot's nuts. I took the bat from Boom Boom and we proceeded with our plan to contaminate his shorts while he writhed about in agony on the wooden cabin floor.\n\nWe took care of the task in a few seconds and then stepped back to watch what happened. The guy was still favoring his nuts and calling us every name in the book, but then, all of a sudden, an entirely new interest grabbed him and he stumbled to his feet.\n\n""You dirty bastards! I'm gonna kill you!""\n\nHe ripped his shorts off and grabbed for a towel. He rubbed at himself, but only managed to make matters worse. Now the powder was being forced into the pores of his skin and onto the head of his dick as well. There was a clump of it forming in the sweat between his ass cheeks and it was not long before he managed to work it into the membrane of his asshole.\n\nSuddenly the beach seemed like a good idea to him, at least we assumed that thought had crossed his mind from the way he ran to it. The last we saw of him that night was when he dove into the water that had so recently been ice. We imagined that he found the water stimulating, but we did not stick around to find out.\n\n""C'mon,"" Boom Boom urged, and led me to the equipment shed.\n\n""What did you have in mind?"" I inquired as I entered the dark shack.\n\nBoom Boom pointed out that there would probably not be a bed check that night. The usual routine was to pull surprise head counts the first night, just to establish the fact that they were liable to happen at any time. After that, the counselors figured that we would tremble in our bunks rather than take the chance of being caught out and about, which would have meant an early demerit and a spot on the labor gang.\n\nNaturally, we did not pay any attention to their rules. We were used to taking chances.\n\n""You got any cigarettes?"" Boom Boom asked.\n\n""Sure,"" I nodded, not realizing that he couldn't see me. I pulled one out and handed it to him. Then I lit it for him.\n\n""Thanks,"" he said. ""I'll pay you later..."" He sucked in the first grateful lung full of smoke and sounded like he was approaching nirvana when he finally exhaled.\n\n""Forget it,"" I answered. ""I owe you.""\n\n""What's the matter? Don't you like my ass?""\n\n""Of course I like your ass! You're the best fuck I've ever had.""\n\n""I'm glad to hear that...""\n\n""Did you enjoy what we did this afternoon?"" I asked. It was suddenly important to me to know if my own performance had been adequate.\n\n""Did I look like I was enjoying it?""\n\n""Yah...""\n\n""Well, then...""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Do you want to try it again?""\n\n""I don't have that many cigarettes.""\n\n""Would you like to buy some?""\n\n""Why? Do you have five?""\n\n""Shit, Rick... figure it out. If I fuck you and then you fuck me, neither of us owe the other guy anything.""\n\nI had overlooked this. But it was true. I had taken Carlisle's IOU the night before. Why couldn't I take Boom Boom's... and especially if he would be buying it back right afterwards by letting me fuck him. I didn't know it at the time, but that was the night I started to understand economics.\n\nThe only trouble with the concept was it meant that we were getting away from the idea that you were trading a fuck for something material. Reciprocal sex meant that we were coming dangerously close to what amounted to a relationship. But I supposed that if Boom Boom didn't mind, why should I?\n\nBoom Boom didn't mind. He sucked on his cigarette like it was a cock and five minutes later he stubbed out the butt in a little pool of gas that had leaked out of the lawnmower. I was a little scared when he did that, but he told me he knew what he was doing.\n\n""So?"" he said. The cigarette was finished. The conversation was too. This was the moment we had both been waiting for.\n\n""So, did I leave a permanent mark on your nipple today?"" I asked.\n\n""Here, check for yourself,"" he offered and he pulled off his T-shirt. I lit a match and examined the nipple closely. It had returned to its normal condition. Boom Boom took my hand and brought it up to his chest. I took that to mean that he wanted me to touch the thing. I did. I pinched it between my thumb and index finger.\n\n""Hold onto it. It will give you a starting point,"" he said and he blew out the match.\n\nThe next thing I knew his tongue was in my mouth. Sometimes I have enough trouble with the one I've already got in there. It gets me in a lot of trouble. Now there were two of them, and I was sure I was getting in over my head.\n\nWhen he broke the kiss I felt drool all over my chin. The surprising thing was, I didn't mind... even though it was Boom Boom's drool.\n\n""Why don't you take your clothes off?"" he said.\n\n""I can't...""\n\n""Why not?""\n\n""Cause I can't let go of your tit.""\n\nBoom Boom laughed.\n\n""Here,"" he said, removing my fingers from his nipple, ""I'll save your place. Get undressed.""\n\nWe both quickly stripped and tossed our clothes out of the shack. We didn't want to get them greasy.\n\n""Where were we?"" I asked when we were both naked.\n\nBoom Boom felt for me in the darkness and sought out my head. He pulled me to him and the next thing I knew I had his tit in my mouth. The nipple was erect and as I moved closer to him I found out that a few other things were also pretty stiff. I felt his hand grab my cock, so I grabbed his too.\n\nThere was no smell of oranges in the shed. The overpowering smell was gasoline which almost masked the odor of Boom Boom's breath, which smelled of tobacco. My proximity to his arm pits also allowed me to smell his perspiration, which was a little stronger now that we had passed another twelve hours without being able to shower.\n\nI didn't mind though. This was how sex between men was supposed to smell... and besides, I was no rose myself.\n\nHe pulled my head off his tit and kissed me again. While he was doing that, I felt his fingers reach around and find my asshole. I was anxious for more than his fingers to be up there, but I let him take control and do things his way.\n\nWe found a bench that they used to try to fix things and Boom Boom cleared it off before he lifted me up onto it. I was happy that he didn't just bend me over it. I wanted to do this face to face, even though we couldn't see each other. I felt him lubricate my ass.\n\n""What are you putting on me?"" I asked.\n\n""Axle grease...""\n\n""Is that stuff okay?"" I trusted Boom Boom. He was the Chemistry genius after all. But there was still something worrisome about having yourself lubricated with stuff they use on semis.\n\nBoom Boom laughed. ""Don't worry, Rick. It's goose grease. I never leave home without it.""\n\nThat made me feel better. But what made me feel really good was when Boom Boom pushed the head of his dick up against my hole and I felt him slide into me. There was hardly any pain. It was the most natural feeling fuck I had ever had. It was my third time, and I knew that it was something I could get used to... especially with Boom Boom. This was reinforced when Boom Boom took my cock in his hand and slowly began to massage it. It felt like the most natural thing in the world.\n\nEventually I took over, while Boom Boom played with my tits. I brought myself to climax a couple of minutes before Boom Boom shot his load up my ass. He licked the jism off his fingers that I had sprayed there when I came. Of course, this meant that he owed me a fuck, but I was unable to collect. He mentioned this to me.\n\n""There's always tomorrow night,"" I told him. I figured I had better pace myself.\n\n""Same time... same place..."" he agreed.\n\nWe stepped nakedly out into the night and found our clothes. I fished another cigarette out of my pocket and lit it up. We shared that one, as we sat there in the nude and looked at about a billion stars in the clear deep northern sky. Boom Boom told me a lot of their names, and we focused on the big dipper. We watched as it crawled an eighth of the way around the sky, and then the sun made them all disappear.\n\nThat's when Boom Boom noticed that I had a sunburn and apologized for having been a little rough with his hands. It hadn't bothered me, but I felt good that it had bothered him. I knew then that, in spite of his reputation, Boom Boom was a nice guy.\n\nWe got back to the cabin when everybody else was getting up.\n\n""We had a visitor last night, guys,"" Carlisle said. Then he corrected himself. ""Well, actually, he was here to see you.""\n\n""Was he a little damp?"" Boom Boom inquired.\n\n""And a little naked..."" Carlisle confirmed. ""He said he wanted to talk to you two, but I thought he wanted to do more than talk.""\n\n""He wanted to kill you,"" Edgar contributed.\n\n""Of course Carlisle pointed out that that would not be satisfactory,"" Robbie added.\n\n""And then Skeeter persuaded the gentleman to remove himself from our abode,"" Carlisle finished.\n\n""But not until you had made it clear that he was to leave me alone,"" Charles piped in. He was talking to Carlisle and gazing into his eyes.\n\nI felt my dinner take a U-turn, until I remembered the kissing that had gone on in the storage shed a few hours earlier. That made me wonder about what was happening to myself as well as Carlisle.\n\nI threw myself onto my bunk. My damned pillow smelled like oranges.\n\n\n\nChapter Eight Take A Hike\n\n Monday night Boom Boom and I found the door of the equipment shed locked. That forced a change in our plans. We were forced to use the picnic table behind the Tuck Shop again.\n\nNaturally Charles was in Carlisle's bed again. The next day he was to go on an overnight canoe trip with his cabin. He was distraught about being separated from Carlisle, his protector, even though Carlisle had yet to lift a finger to help him, other than to point out the direction I was to take to rectify matters. I made it known that I did not intend to take Charles' place in the canoe.\n\n""Of course not,"" Carlisle had said when I told him. ""There's no way we could pull that off."" I guessed that he had already considered it.\n\nBut instead of sending me over to fill Charles' bunk that night, Carlisle had sent Adrian. He did not want to be responsible for my dead body being found in the lake the next day, but he figured that nobody would miss Adrian.\n\nmuch in common. He stayed with Edgar, while I hung with Robbie, Skeeter and Carlisle... whenever Carlisle wasn't busy with Charles.\n\nSkeeter was our muscle man. He had devoted his life to the pursuit of the perfect physique... his own, developing each of his sets of muscles in a desperate attempt to make the entire package a little larger. Being at least a head and a half shorter than anyone else with no expectations of any increase, his fanaticism might be excused as over-compensation.\n\nSkeeter had another problem that kept him returning to Camp Lester every year. He had to have a girlfriend fawning over him whenever he went out in public. It caused him no end of trouble and none of us was even sure that he ever had sex with any of these babes. He just seemed to feel the need to prove that he could attract them.\n\nNaturally this led to some dramatic restrictions in any conversation with Skeeter. In fact the only safe topic was how great his muscles looked. Every other topic invariably led to a misunderstanding and a perceived slight and Skeeter's standard response, ""What did you mean by that?""\n\nEven though I hung with Skeeter, we didn't talk to each other much and even mentioning here that he had the smallest dick of anybody in the cabin... Charles included... causes me to glance over my shoulder to make sure that Skeeter is not around. Of course there is no reason to think that he might be. He comes from Toronto and is probably doing time in the Don jail right now, but there is always the off-chance that he suspects that someone is talking about him, and that is something he would not abide.\n\nRobbie was different from the rest of us. He didn't have a care in the world. He was going to be rich and there was nothing anybody could do about it. It wasn't that he was bad... he just had to attend Camp Lester because his mother's father recognized that when Robbie had been born the acorn had fallen far from the oak. Not only had it fallen far from the oak, it had rolled down a hill and been picked up by some pretty unsavory squirrels.\n\nOf course, if you were Robbie, you couldn't have pleased his grandfather if you tried, since he was really angry with Robbie's mother, who had gone and got herself pregnant and neglected to inquire if Robbie's father had a name or an address. The old man was making sure that in spite of whatever low life had donated his DNA to the family, it would be whipped out of the boy before he ascended to the stewardship of the family fortune.\n\nCarlisle was just as adamant that Robbie's grandfather deserved what he got and thought it would be really neat if Robbie decided to liquidate the assets and put the money to a really good use... like the Anthony Carlisle Benevolent Fund. Of course he hadn't mentioned anything about that to Robbie... yet.\n\nMonday had been interesting mostly for what didn't happen. The Tuck Shop didn't sell a thing. This confused the counselors, who had believed that we would all be there to load up on chocolate bars and soda. I believe that they deliberately made the meals lousy to encourage the campers to stock up at the Tuck Shop, which opened in the evening, right after dinner. They could thereby save a little on the camp food bill and make a substantial profit off our need for something decent to eat. It was a win/win situation... for them.\n\nOf course, when nobody showed up, they smelled a conspiracy right off the bat, and of course they were right, and whenever the subject of a conspiracy came up, so did Carlisle's name, and of course they were right again.\n\nThere was nothing they could do about it though, except lock the place up and try again on Tuesday.\n\nTuesday found Carlisle back to his normal self after bidding Charles farewell at the docks where the five canoes pulled out. He had watched them go until they disappeared around the point. Then he shook himself a little and rejoined the world that we knew best.\n\nTuesday also found Adrian counting his cigarettes. He had, evidently, cleaned up at the other cabin, after a somewhat rocky start. He said that he had been fucked all night, but the rest of us believed that it was probably an evening of oral sex. For one thing, he didn't have all that many cigarettes and for another thing, you couldn't get a decent fuck out of Adrian unless you went in two at a time. Either way, though, Adrian wasn't buying on Tuesday, which was all right with us, since the only ones who would sell to him were pretty whacked out anyway.\n\nMy date with Boom Boom on Monday night had been another night in heaven. The more I saw of Boom Boom's body, the more I believed that I was falling in love with it. His mind was pretty interesting too. There was always something on it. Usually it was not something that you would think of as being a subject for anybody to think about, but Boom Boom would have some thoughts on just about any subject you could name.\n\nMostly we talked about astronomy. This was because we spent most of our time together under a star-filled sky. He told me on Monday night that the closest star to the earth was our sun, and it took the light from the sun over eight minutes to travel to the earth. He also told me that it was traveling at the fastest speed known to man, the speed of light. I asked him how fast that was and he told me a strange thing. Calculating light speed was not so easy to understand since it was based on distance calculations that normally involved the amount of distance that could be traveled in a year at the speed of light, and that space and time are essentially the same thing. He told me that the only reason we have time is because the universe is expanding... sort of like a balloon without any skin. If it ever reached the limit of its expansion and started to collapse, time would start to go backwards. I told him I just didn't believe that. He told me that he had a lot of trouble with it too, but that one of his physics teachers had told him that was the hypothesis... shortly before he had been committed. It sort of made you think... but after it got too confusing, I suggested that we just go ahead and fuck, and Boom Boom said he was all for that too.\n\nI undressed and so did Boom Boom, and I leaned him back onto the table and greased him good. He was hanging onto my thing and I was playing with his tits again, and everything was just great. I stepped between his legs and lifted one to each of my shoulders. I was as hard as I'd ever been and he was still the best fuck on the planet. There was nothing else that even came close to doing it with Boom Boom and I lost myself in the feeling. I leaned over his belly and started sucking on his right nipple again. He laid there with his eyes closed and moaned softly. And neither one of us heard Edgar arrive.\n\n""Don't mind me,"" Edgar said. But it was too late for not minding.\n\n""What are you doing here?"" I asked. I had pulled out of Boom Boom and was in the process of looking for my pants.\n\n""Carlisle sent me to check out the Tuck Shop,"" Edgar told us. ""Keep doing what you were doing... I don't mind!""\n\n""Edgar, it isn't you that should mind,"" I snapped back.\n\n""Oh... sorry... was I disturbing you guys?""\n\n""It's all right Edgar,"" Boom Boom tried to smooth over the situation. ""What are you checking on precisely?""\n\n""The telephone line..."" Edgar answered distractedly. He had a small flashlight that he used to follow the wire that disappeared into the Tuck Shop under the soffit along the top of the exterior wall.\n\n""I didn't know they had a phone in there,"" I interjected.\n\n""They don't,"" Boom Boom answered. ""That line goes to the modem in their computer.""\n\n""Which is hooked up to both of the other computers in here over the local telephone lines."" Edgar told us. ""They didn't install a LAN, I'm sure of that. That would have been overkill, so I guess we can get access to their files, and without too much of an alteration, to the internet as well. I figure the only thing we'll need will be some software.""\n\n""Speaking of software,"" Boom Boom remarked, ""Rick seems to have some right there between his legs.""\n\nI glanced down at my flaccid member.\n\n""I don't do too well when I'm interrupted,"" I told them.\n\n""Well, I think I've got all the information I need,"" Edgar advised us. ""I'll let you guys get back to whatever it was you were doing.""\n\n""Thanks, Edgar,"" Boom Boom grinned.\n\nEdgar disappeared into the shadows, but for the rest of the time that Boom Boom and I were locked in our embrace, I couldn't get over the feeling that somebody was watching us. It was not one of my more inspired performances.\n\nWe got back to our bunks about one thirty and Boom Boom and I slept in while Carlisle and the others went first to breakfast and then to see the canoes off. They brought us a doggy bag of toast and a couple of containers of warm milk which we choked down gratefully.\n\nThen Carlisle and I set out for the hike he had told me about on the first day of our arrival. It took us deep into the bush through terrain that was difficult at best. We had been walking... stumbling would be more like it... for about an hour when we came across a dirt road that seemed to have been cut through the middle of nowhere. We walked along the road a while to a culvert that passed underneath it and Carlisle stopped and asked me to give him a hand getting down the steep embankment. He had brought a rope which I was to hold while he lowered himself to the other end of it. I braced myself and down he went.\n\nCarlisle disappeared into the culvert and then a few minutes later I heard him yell for me to haul the rope back up. It had his back pack attached to it, and it was kind of heavy. He told me to send my pack down, so I unhooked his and lowered mine. It came up a few minutes later. Then I sent the rope back down for Carlisle. He came up with a big grin on his face and a lit cigarette in his mouth.\n\n""The drought is over!"" he announced proudly, as he slipped a full pack of cigarettes into my shirt pocket. ""There's three more cartons of these in your back pack... along with some other stuff...""\n\n""What stuff?"" I asked.\n\n""This is all the stuff I couldn't get up my ass,"" he grinned. ""I told you that this summer was going to be different, didn't I?""\n\n""It sure is heavy enough!"" I told him.\n\n""Yah, well, most of the heavy stuff is Edgar's. But I brought along a few toys too. Oh... and if I do get picked up and put into solitary, remember where this spot is, okay? There'll be a delivery every other week.""\n\nI couldn't get over Carlisle's infectious grin. It was like he was really enjoying Camp Lester this year. There was one thing that bothered me however and I decided that now might be a good time to mention it.\n\n""Won't you be flooding the market with cigarettes?""\n\n""Look at it this way, Rick, old boy,"" he said, ""We now have the market cornered. You'll be able to get any ass in the place.""\n\nCarlisle set off down the road, hitching his back pack on as he went. I followed him. I was pretty sure that he knew what he was doing, but I couldn't get over the feeling that the cigarettes would not do me any good. After Monday night behind the Tuck Shop, I was pretty sure that the only ass I wanted belonged to Boom Boom.\n\n\n\nChapter Nine Carlisle Takes Charge\n\n In addition to the three cartons of cigarettes, our back packs contained a treasure trove of forbidden fruit... yah, I know, I have this thing about Adam and Eve.\n\nThe heavy stuff that belonged to Edgar consisted of a portable computer and about a hundred floppy disks, along with packets of connectors and spools of wire that would enable him to hook into just about any computer system known to man, and a few known only to Bill Gates. Carlisle apologized that he had only been able to get him a used machine, but Edgar switched it on and checked out the components and pronounced it to be more than adequate for their needs.\n\nI was still wondering what needs these were.\n\nBoom Boom accepted his parcels and stashed them in his foot locker. There was no doubt in my mind what the parcels contained. I hoped that they had been well wrapped. I imagined that most of the powders and liquids contained in them would be violently incompatible with each other... that was Boom Boom's specialty after all.\n\nCarlisle had a few toys of his own to play with, including a complete set of restraint equipment. I wondered if Charles was into bondage in a big way. There was also a ring of keys, which I figured must be skeleton keys, because, other than the handcuffs in Carlisle's toy box, there was nothing around with a lock on it that we were allowed to have access to... until now.\n\nThere was a bottle of rye whiskey that Carlisle hid along with the cigarettes without telling anybody where he put them. I guess he knew that if the liquor got out, it wouldn't be long before the counselors would be all over us like a bad rash. There is nothing like a bunch of drunk campers to raise the suspicions of the righteous... and confirm their already low opinions of us.\n\nCarlisle and I recovered from our hike on our bunks while the rest of the guys gathered around Edgar to see if he had any really neat video games. Edgar sneered at the thought. Computers, he told them, were not toys. This came as a major revelation to just about everybody else in the cabin except Boom Boom.\n\nI found myself watching Boom Boom almost exclusively. There did not seem to be anything about him that I did not like. His attitude... his bearing... his laugh... everything about him was right... but right for what? I wondered if I was falling in love. I wondered if Boom Boom shared the feeling. And I wondered if there was any way of finding out short of asking him.\n\nThe night before, we had returned to the cabin almost immediately after we had sex. There had been no lingering under the stars and talking about stuff that sort of wandered around the subjects I really wanted to discuss. I had known that I had to take the hike with Carlisle, while he had probably been equally anxious to catch up some of the sleep he had missed the night before. The walk back to the cabin had been quiet too. You had to be quiet, because sound carries well at night, and voices at one o'clock in the morning were bound to spark an investigation.\n\nI guess that's when I decided that I would try to invade Boom Boom's and Edgar's daytime world. There was one way to do that... I had to develop an interest in computers, the thing that both of them seemed unable to do without.\n\nI borrowed some of Edgar's books. They helped me fall asleep.\n\nI awoke at dinner time. Edgar and Boom Boom were still at the computer and everybody else was getting ready to chow down. We imagined that dinner would be particularly lousy that night since a third of us were not there for it, and the remaining counselors would want to see if they could break the boycott of the Tuck Shop by starving us into submission.\n\nWe were right about dinner... but they were right about breaking the boycott... Some of the fat kids from the other cabin couldn't take it any more and sneaked over to load up on candy and chips. I guess it didn't matter to them that the counselors were ripping them off. They needed something to eat.\n\nNobody from our cabin broke under the pressure. Carlisle assured us that it would be just a matter of time before we could buy anything our hearts desired. I couldn't help glancing at Boom Boom when he said that. I was surprised to see that Boom Boom was looking at me too. We both looked away real quick.\n\nBoom Boom and I stayed in our bunks that night. Carlisle and Edgar disappeared though. They had an appointment at the Tuck Shop. They had no trouble getting into it. The lock on the door was a pretty simple affair for anybody who possessed the keys that Carlisle did. Once in the Tuck Shop they tried to switch on the computer, but found that it too was powered by the camp electricity... which was off. This was a bit of a problem, but not an insurmountable one. They would have to come back the next night before lights out, or rig an outlet from the floodlights that lit the place at night. Carlisle went to the power house to see what he could figure, while Edgar proceed ed with Plan ""B"", hooking on to the internet with the battery operated computer.\n\nHe used his own internet hookup, which just happened to be in Windsor, Ontario, and a long way from Camp Lester. The likelihood of anyone becoming suspicious was slim. The camp bills would be late arriving, and if the counselors did figure out that the phone bill was unusually high, it would probably be the end of summer before they figured out that it was not one of them who was surreptitiously running up the long distance charges to their girl friend every night.\n\nEdgar picked up his e-mail and sent a few messages for Carlisle. He also downloaded a few photos from his favorite newsgroups before signing off. Carlisle discovered a powered outlet in the power house. He also found an extension cord that might make it from the Power House to the Tuck Shop. All in all, it was a productive night.\n\nThe next day there were even more desertions from our ranks as the food got worse in the dining hall and the temptation of the Tuck Shop got even stronger. You could almost feel the counselors gloating, but still the boycott held among those of us who knew what was happening. Edgar still needed a couple of days to download the programs from the Tuck Shop computer to his own machine, figure out the code, break it, write new code and load it all back to the Tuck Shop machine.\n\nThe canoes arrived back that evening, and Carlisle was there on the docks when they did. The canoeists were a pretty somber looking bunch and one of them, Charles' bunkmate, was the sorriest looking one of the lot.\n\n""Carlisle, get over here!"" the head counselor ordered. Carlisle would probably have told him to go and fuck himself if Charles had not been there. Instead he lifted himself slowly to his feet and went where he was called.\n\n""I've got a new camper for your cabin,"" the counselor told him. ""And I'm telling you straight out, that I don't want any problems. Take Charles here and move his stuff down to your cabin. You're also to keep an eye on him and make sure nobody bothers him, understand?""\n\n""Yes sir...""\n\n""It's your ass if anybody touches a hair on his head, Carlisle.""\n\n""You can count on me sir...""\n\n""Why do I doubt that?""\n\nCarlisle picked up Charles' back pack and carried it to his cabin.\n\n""What was that all about?"" he asked.\n\n""Adam got caught threatening me,"" Charles explained.\n\nCarlisle stopped in his tracks.\n\n""Who's Adam?""\n\n""The guy I've been having all the trouble with. He told me he was going to get even with me for the things Rick and Boom Boom did to him.""\n\n""I'll kill the son of a bitch!""\n\nCharles grabbed Carlisle and turned him back towards the cabin.\n\n""Don't worry about him. They know about him now. He won't be able to move without permission signed in triplicate. Anyway, I got what I wanted. I got to move to your cabin.""\n\n""I'm still gonna kill him if he makes another move.""\n\n""Don't worry, Anthony, he won't... How's the boycott going?""\n\n""It's falling apart, but we think we'll have things fixed in the next couple of days. Why? Do you need anything?""\n\n""Just a bath. You know, one with hot water...""\n\n""Sorry... all we have at our cabin is a shower. But they did get that working today. As long as you get washed before the power goes off, you should have plenty of hot water.""\n\n""Good!"" Charles sighed. ""Will you wash my back for me?""\n\nCarlisle was aghast. Charles had always been extremely shy about his body.\n\n""Are you sure you want me to?"" he asked.\n\n""Absolutely... I have missed you so much, Anthony, and I know I haven't been fair to you. But you showed me that you are a gentleman and I want to have sex with you because... well, because I know that I don't have to do it. Please tell me that you want to have sex with me too, I don't think I could bear it if you didn't.""\n\n""Of course I do,"" Carlisle answered. But when he said that he suddenly realized that if he did, he would probably never be able to think of Charles in the same way he had before. Carnal knowledge does not always reveal what we hope it will, while other times it opens vast vistas of new areas of growth.\n\nThen, of course, Carlisle shook himself and realized that it was only a fuck.\n\nThey moved Charles' belongings to our cabin, and shortly after eight we heard the shower water running. Charles and Carlisle were in there together, of that there was no doubt. But none of us wanted to peek. There were just some things that we did not want to see. After they had finished and had wrapped themselves in towels, Carlisle called Boom Boom and I outside for a conference. He told us that he could not go with Edgar that night and asked us to serve as his watchdogs while he copied the computer files.\n\nAs soon as the headcount had been done, we gathered together our equipment and slipped out into the night... but not before all three of us had noticed Charles slip into Carlisle's bunk and pull the blanket of my bunk down so that no one could see what they were doing.\n\nBoom Boom shrugged and we set out for the Tuck Shop. I ran the wire from the Power House down to the Tuck Shop while Boom Boom and Edgar set up the connections. We plugged everything in and both computers lit up. Edgar began the transfer program.\n\nBoom Boom and I went outside to wait and watch. While we were watching we couldn't help observing that Charles had brought a tremendous change over Carlisle. I admitted that it was one I did not approve of.\n\n""It's love, Rick,"" Boom Boom told me. ""Haven't you ever been in love?""\n\n""I don't know,"" I confessed. ""I don't know what love feels like.""\n\n""Well, it's confusing all right,"" Boom Boom told me. ""You feel like you aren't sure of things that you thought you knew for sure only the day before. You're afraid because you've never felt that way before. You think that you might be going a little crazy... and I guess you are.""\n\n""That's love?""\n\n""Those are some of the symptoms. Do any of them apply to you?""\n\n""Yah... some..."" I didn't want to tell him that he was describing the way I felt down to the last detail.""\n\n""It suddenly becomes more important what the other person thinks than anything else. You only want to be with them. You find yourself thinking only about them when they aren't there. Things about them that you would normally hate in a person suddenly become wonderful because it's them.""\n\n""What sorts of things?""\n\n""Oh... things like a big nose or a funny accent... you know... imperfections...""\n\n""Or a lot of body hair?""\n\n""I suppose so.""\n\n""Yah I guess I know what you mean. But what happens if the other person isn't in love too?""\n\n""Then they rip your heart out and tromp it into the dirt! I never said love was pretty.""\n\n""Are you in love, Boom Boom?""\n\n""I have been...""\n\n""Didn't it work out?""\n\n""Dunno... I never had the guts to tell him.""\n\n""Me neither...""\n\nI took the pack of cigarettes from my shirt pocket and slipped it into his.\n\n""What's that for?"" he asked.\n\n""I've decided to quit smoking.""\n\n""Does this mean you don't want to fuck anymore?""\n\n""I never said that. I just don't want to think of it as something I'm buying.""\n\n""Does this mean what I think it means?""\n\n""If you think that it means that I love you... yah...""\n\nThere was a sudden silence between us. The longer it lasted the more I became absolutely convinced that I had done the wrong thing.\n\n""I don't have that much body hair, do I?"" Boom Boom asked.\n\n""I love your body hair.""\n\n""And I love your nose...""\n\n""Wait... that was me you were talking about? I don't have an accent!""\n\n""Yes you do...""\n\n""It's you that has the accent... Boom Boom!""\n\n""Are we having a lover's fight?""\n\n""Yah, I suppose so... if you love me too.""\n\n""Yes, I love you, Rick... you and your nose.""\n\nHe kissed my nose. I decided that one good turn deserves another, so I kissed him back. After that we didn't talk much.\n\n\n\nChapter Ten What Goes Around...\n\n Edgar didn't have any trouble breaking the code. He had about as much trouble as he'd had with the password, which had proved to be no trouble at all. He'd simply looked on the piece of paper jutting out from under the computer. There it was, waiting for him just like he'd known it would be. That is the beauty of systems that are operated by many users. If they don't bother to put in multiple passwords, somebody is bound to forget. Since they are going to forget when they turn the computer on, the password has to be kept in a handy spot. Since they assumed that the Tuck Shop was invulnerable, they assumed that the computer was too. As far as I know they went on believing that all summer... or at least until they printed out their total sales and found themselves about a thousand dollars in the hole.\n\nEdgar was of the opinion that since the counselors were raising the prices in their favor, it was only fair that he discount them by the same percentage. Carlisle concurred.\n\nWe set up the new system the following night and the next day we went over and bought the place out. Nobody in our cabin went to dinner for the next three days. The counselors seemed rather smug about busting our boycott. We let them think what they wanted.\n\nBoom Boom and I put on our mosquito repellent and disappeared into the woods. We found enough time each day to spend out there mostly talking to each other. Boom Boom told me about his hopes and dreams. He wanted to be a pharmacist... eventually, but in the meantime the things he enjoyed the most were playing hockey and figuring out how to make a bigger explosion. He liked his explosions bright and sparkly too. I guess I sort of laughed at that and he got a little defensive. He told me that there were a lot of guys who made a good living blowing things up.\n\n""Yah, right!"" I told him. ""But you ain't Irish!""\n\n""No, man, I mean in Hollywood,"" he told me. ""They're special effects guys. They make those explosions you see in the movies.""\n\n""I thought that was done by the guys doing the fighting,""\n\n""Hell, no, Rick. How do you think they shoot guys and show the blood spurting out of them? You ain't gonna get volunteers for things like that!""\n\n""You mean that's phony too?"" Of course I knew it was phony, but I liked hearing the way Boom Boom explained things.\n\n""Of course it's phony, only every one of those spurts of blood is caused by an explosion in the clothes the actor is wearing. It's almost as bad as being shot, and they aren't acting when you see the looks they get on their faces. They're just as surprised as the audience is.""\n\n""So what have you got planned for us in the near future?"" It was a question that had to be asked. I didn't expect a straight answer. Boom Boom was a man who liked surprises, and advertising a surprise in advance is not a good way of keeping the surprise a surprise.\n\n""I'll only tell you this much,"" he leaned forward and spoke in a conspiratorial tone. ""Don't sit too close to the campfire this Sunday night.""\n\n""Won't I be sitting with you?""\n\n""Yah, I suppose you will.""\n\nThere didn't seem to be anything to add to that so I kissed him. He liked being kissed. You could see it by the way he licked his lips and got a smirk on his face right after you did it.\n\n""Tell me about you, Rick,"" he said.\n\n""There's nothing to tell,"" I told him.\n\n""Sure there is. Tell me about what you're studying in school.""\n\n""Just the usual shit. I play football, but that's only to get out of late classes on game days.""\n\n""You going to college?""\n\nTo tell the truth, I hadn't thought about that until Boom Boom asked me. I had to say something though, and from the way he was talking, it seemed like he wanted to hear me say yes.\n\n""Probably... Community College...""\n\n""And...""\n\n""And what?""\n\n""What courses are you going to take?""\n\nMore questions... I had to think quick.\n\n""Probably Auto Mechanics...""\n\n""No way...""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""You can't earn shit as an auto mechanic.""\n\n""What else is there?""\n\n""Computers, man... You should take a good Electronics and Computers course.""\n\n""All right, then, I will,""\n\n""What? Just like that?""\n\n""Sure... why not?"" Why not indeed. It seemed to be something that Boom Boom approved of, and I was suddenly feeling that Boom Boom's approval was a very important thing for me.\n\n""Aren't you going to think about it?""\n\n""Nope. If you think I should do it, that's good enough for me.""\n\n""You sure know how to hang the responsibility on a guy.""\n\n""It ain't that, Boom Boom... The thing is, nobody's ever made any suggestions about what I should do. I thought of Auto Mechanics because my brother is one. You're the first person who's ever shown an interest in my future, so I figure that you care. I can try computers. If it works, I owe you. If it don't, I'll try something else. Where should I enroll?""\n\n""They've got a good course at the college where I live.""\n\n""Then I'll move there,"" I decided. Hell, I was making decisions left, right and center. I had suddenly found something to base them on... something I had not had before.\n\n""Only I won't be there,"" Boom Boom told me. ""I'll probably be in Kingston.""\n\n""What? Are you facing federal time?""\n\n""No way, man! It isn't just penitentiaries. They've got a university there... a damned good one! Come to think of it, they've got a college there too!""\n\n""Then I'll move to Kingston too.""\n\nBoom Boom's face looked hopeful. I really began to think that we were building something together. It was a good feeling that he seemed to feel the same way.\n\n""We can get an apartment together,"" he suggested.\n\n""Can you cook?"" I asked.\n\n""Ten times better than the assholes they have working here.""\n\n""Well, that will have to do, I guess.""\n\nBoom Boom laughed and then he kissed me. After he kissed me, I kissed him. After that it was a toss up who was kissing who... make that who was kissing whom. I'm going to go to college after all. And I owed it all to Boom Boom. That made our love something special. I knew that he cared about what happened to me. Suddenly I cared about what happened to me too.\n\nWe didn't have sex or anything, but it was the closest I had ever felt to another person in my life. I put my head on his chest and felt him stroke my hair. I wrapped an arm about his waist and felt the softness of his body. Then I felt his face on the top of my head and his lips kissed my hair. I was so happy I could have cried. I probably did... a little.\n\nAll too soon it was time to go back for another Camp Lester activity.\n\nOrganized activities at Camp Lester amounted to showing up for meals, if you wanted to eat, taking a hobbycraft, if you weren't already into something of equal or more importance, participating in sports, volleyball on the beach in the late afternoon, and swimming once the lake warmed up to the point where you didn't turn blue in two minutes flat. They had experimented with archery and a rifle range in the first year I had been at camp, but ruled them out as activities that were a little too dangerous to trust us with.\n\nThey had a computer shack at Camp Lester. Like everything else there it was locked up when not in use. There was no need to lock up those computers. Nobody was interested in stealing a 286 anymore. But the computer shack was a legitimate hobby and so Boom Boom and I enrolled in it to avoid woodworking. It also gave me my introduction to the machines and the programs that make them work.\n\nI wrote a program my first day there, with Boom Boom's help of course. It didn't do much except convert Fahrenheit to Celsius, but it proved something to me. I could handle these things, and with a little work, I could make them do what I wanted them to do.\n\nEdgar's books started to make more sense, and I started looking for programs that I could type in. That kept me busy even on the days when it rained. I found myself waiting at the computer shack door with Boom Boom. Some days we were the only ones there. Those were the best days.\n\nThe best night was Sunday. That was the first campfire. Everybody was supposed to dress up like an Indian... the North American kind, not the Convenience Store kind... and march to the spot in the forest where the logs were piled up. Dressing up like an Indian meant wearing as little as possible and painting yourself with water based finger paints that were guaranteed to wash off easily. This meant that the mosquitoes would actually stick to you long enough for you to kill them. Feathers were a definite plus and the head counselor wore an ornate headdress that had been donated by one of the Indian Nations for the purpose of making the head counselor look like a white fool.\n\nThe assembly took place at eight o'clock and was supposed to last about an hour. This was to allow the counselors to get back to their quarters in time to see Married... With Children. They had a satellite dish.\n\nWe all arrived at the appointed hour and the counselors started the show with a prayer to the spirits of the woods to provide them with fire, the element that would protect them from the night. This was something they did every time. It was supposed to make what happened next look supernatural. Unfortunately, what happened next scared the shit out of half the campers and all of the counselors, especially the one with the headdress, which caught on fire in the explosion. Evidently some of the spirits of the woods were a little pissed off with the collection of delinquents that had been brought out that year. Logs went everywhere. Even Boom Boom was surprised when one just missed us. He told me on the race back to the cabin that he might have made a teensy miscalculation.\n\nNobody was killed, but the counselor with the headdress wore a hat everywhere he went for a couple of weeks afterwards. They were still dousing the flames well into the next day and at one point they were about to call in a water bomber from the forest ranger station. That was called off after the rain started and more or less brought things under control. The trees that were still standing stopped burning anyway.\n\nThey couldn't pin it on Boom Boom because they had been fooling with chemicals themselves. If they called in the Fire Marshall, they would have had a lot of explaining to do. So they just looked at him funny and knew in their heart of hearts that he had beat them at their own stupid game.\n\nAnyway, that was the first and the last campfire of the season at Camp Lester.\n\nCarlisle started to look a little worried about a week after Charles moved in. Boom Boom suggested to me that it was the result of getting all of his wishes. His dream had come true, and now it was turning into a nightmare. Carlisle, Boom Boom pointed out, had never been a monogamist. He was a traveler in the night, a bee flitting from flower to flower, and so far he had been stuck with Charles, while Robbie waited temptingly within reach... like an untouched daisy.\n\nI asked Boom Boom if that would happen to us too. He told me that there was always a chance, but that it wouldn't be him who drifted out of love. He told me that he only ever had wanted one person... me. He said that he had been with other guys... he'd been with Carlisle the last year... but that all the time he was wishing that I would get involved in trading for cigarettes. That made me feel good, of course, but I still had to wonder how I would get through a whole school year before I would be able to be with Boom Boom. I worried about not being able to resist the temptation to get myself fucked... especially if Carlisle went back into circulation.\n\nNone of us was even sure that Carlisle was getting anything other than an occasional blow job from Charles. This was confirmed when it came time for the second pick-up and Carlisle and I set off as we had two weeks previously to retrieve the supplies. In addition to the regular supplies of cigarettes and alcohol there was a case of condoms... Carlisle sized condoms... and I knew what the problem had been all along. Charles was into safe sex. I only hoped that he was into a lot of it. There was no doubt in my mind that Carlisle would want to make up for lost time. And there were a gross of condoms in the case he had tucked into his back pack.\n\n\n\nChapter Eleven Things That Go Bump In The Night\n\n We heard a lot of strange sounds coming from Carlisle's bunk that night. Most of them sounded like they were coming from Charles. I imagined that Carlisle found this annoying. He liked to keep his sex quiet. He didn't like a screamer... not that Charles was one of those faggoty faggots, mind you... but there was little doubt about his virginity... at least until he stopped screaming.\n\nBoom Boom and I did not wait around to find out how long that might take. We rarely stayed long past lights out and the first head check. We had better things to do.\n\nIt was the end of June and although we had been in camp for almost three weeks, it suddenly dawned on me that I had not tasted Boom Boom's juice. I realized this when I realized that tonight was the first time Carlisle was getting his from behind. Up until then, he had been feeding Charles, and probably drinking a little creme de Charles to boot.\n\nBut I, myself had yet to taste a cock cocktail, other than the one that had led to the restriction of my summer vacation options, and the ruination of my reputation as a macho stud. The more I thought about it, the more I longed to drink Boom Boom.\n\nWe had been hitting the picnic tables almost every night of late, taking turns at each other and pumping each others' holes full of the slime. Tonight was to have been a night of petting under the stars... we threw those in on occasion so that our performance would not be jeopardized by too much ejaculation... and if the truth were known, we enjoyed those touchy feely nights almost as much.\n\nArousal was almost always guaranteed, but it was understood that the only cock you touched was your own. Every other inch of the other guy's body was fair game.\n\nBoom Boom liked his nipples sucked. He liked them bitten too. You could twist them and pull them and even tie them together with a little length of rawhide that he kept in his pockets... whenever he wore pants. Nights when he didn't wear pants, he wore the rawhide about his neck like a necklace.\n\nWhen you tied his tits together, you had to wrap the nipples a special way and cinch them off real good. Then Boom Boom was at your mercy and you could feel him anywhere you wanted, while his attention was directed to how much his nipples hurt. He would roll around in the grass and flop all over the place when you pulled that rawhide just right. Sometimes I got scared when I saw him lying there, but he would always whisper something to me like, ""Squeeze my balls too..."" and I would do it for him. Well, let's face it, I would do just about anything for Boom Boom... except eat his shit. A fellow has to draw the line somewhere.\n\nThat night, Boom Boom gave me his rawhide again. I knew what was expected of me. He already had his underwear off and I could see those lovely tits of his waiting to be tied up. He had been anticipating it for most of the day. I knew because he told me. But I was now focused just as much on getting a drink out of him. I felt his nipples for him, but he could tell that my heart wasn't in it.\n\n""What's the matter, Rick?""\n\n""I don't know how to tell you,"" I said.\n\n""Is there something wrong?"" he asked.\n\n""No, of course not... it's just that I've been thinking about something I'd like to do to you.""\n\n""Well what is it?""\n\n""Do you promise you won't laugh at me?""\n\n""Of course I won't laugh at you.""\n\n""Was that a promise?""\n\n""Yes it was. What do you want to do to me?""\n\n""I want to suck you off.""\n\nBoom Boom laughed.\n\n""You said you wouldn't laugh!""\n\n""I'm sorry..."" I thought it would be a little more... sinister.""\n\n""I've never tasted you...""\n\n""I licked some of yours off my hands, but I don't think I've ever blown you either. I know it isn't all that bad, Rick.""\n\n""Yah, I've done it to another guy... I just never did it to you. I want to try sucking you off.""\n\n""We could do each other...""\n\n""You don't have to do me,"" I told him. ""I'm not going to make you or anything.""\n\n""You don't have to make me,"" he answered. ""I don't mind at all.""\n\n""You don't?""\n\n""Hell no! I like it!""\n\n""So, you'll do it?""\n\n""Sure, I'll do it... if you tie my tits up...""\n\nI did an especially good job and it sort of felt good to have him in my control that way again. It started my cock aching just to feel his nipples so hard and so vulnerable... and so much in my control. I really pulled him around that night, and when I went down on him he was standing straight out. You could have used him for a diving board he was that hard. I knew I would have no difficulty milking him.\n\nOf course I didn't do it right away. I wanted to enjoy it. I wanted to feel his hard cock in my mouth. I wanted to savor its flavor... to smell its funky aroma... the private man's odor that first escapes from the underwear when you encounter a dick up close. The smell that makes you think twice about putting that thing into your mouth, because that's where the piss comes out, and there might be some in there. And then you think, what the hell, a little piss never hurt anybody. Some people actually drink the stuff, and other than a little breath problem...\n\nWell, Boom Boom's cock is pretty clean, but it does have its foreskin, or would have had it if it hadn't been skinned back by the force of his erection. I don't smell anything bad about Boom Boom's cock, so I force my nose down around his balls and give them a good sniff. I licked them too while I was in the neighborhood. That makes Boom Boom feel good, and the first thing you know, he's straddling my face. My tongue is behind his balls and licking the seam that runs between his ass cheeks.\n\nI know what's coming next. He sort of works me back to it... the thing I swore I'd never touch... the place where my cock has been spending so much time lately. I find it with my finger to try to gauge the distance. I'm still not too anxious to go all the way, but I am definitely getting an odor of it. I feel my finger sinking into it, and I pull it out. I jam another finger in while the first one goes to my nose to carry the scent. The scent is mild. It is clean. Boom Boom has been showering daily since they fixed the plumbing. Without thinking, I lick my finger. I pull the other one out and lick it too. My head is now between Boom Boo m's legs and I force my tongue up... up through the hairs that glisten with his sweat... up past the membrane that puckers and grabs at it... up into Boom Boom... and I keep going until I can't get in any further without cutting him a new asshole with my teeth. I begin the excavation... nibbling at his bung as I force my face flat against his ass. He's spreading the cheeks for me, doing all he can to get me deeper... and I realize that there is absolutely nothing that I don't like about Boom Boom... although, I'm still going to brush my teeth as soon as I get back to the cabin.\n\nThat's when Boom Boom begins to moan, ""I'm cumming, Rick... hurry!""\n\nI'm about to ask him how, since he has not touched himself, and I have been otherwise occupied, but I decide that it is not a good time for a conversation, and I pull my tongue out of his ass and bring my head out from between his legs in time to get the first shot in the eye. But not another drop escaped.\n\nI drained Boom Boom that night. Then later on, I did it again. He wanted to do it to me too, but I had him by the tits and I wouldn't let him. I was saving my juice for the next night. I would let him think about which end he wanted me to shoot it into. It didn't matter to me. I planned to hit them both anyway.\n\nI untied his tits about two thirty and I sucked the feeling back into them for him, while he sucks a cigarette down to the filter. He was really wasted by then, and I had to help him back into his bunk when we finally made it into the cabin. I climbed to my own perch with no problem and laid there looking at Boom Boom. He seemed to be moving in that sort of dizzy way that things get after you've spun around about thirty thousand times and fall down. You know that you've stopped, but your brain keeps everything jiggling for a while. I couldn't recall anything that might have made me feel dizzy. Then I realized that it wasn't me. It was my bunk. I realize this when the frame hits the wall.\n\nOf course the first thing I think of is an earthquake. They aren't common, but we've had them. I get myself up on my elbow and I'm all set to jump down, when I hear a moan underneath me. I check Charles' bunk and I see that it's empty. Then I also notice everybody else in the cabin is looking at me... or just beneath me... all except Boom Boom, who's looking right at me. I lay back down and stare back at Boom Boom, until Carlisle and Charles finally rock me to sleep.\n\nCanada Day is a celebration that the government insisted we celebrate. We had no particular argument with it other than the fact that it was compulsory. If it hadn't been rammed down our throats, it might have been more fun.\n\nBut we could not be relied upon to create our own good time, so the activities were doubled for the first day of July and everybody was expected to participate. We decided a boycott would be non-productive, since the plans included a barbecue and it was rumored that they had obtained real meat in honor of the country's birthday. This made the canoe jousting and baseball game almost bearable. Since we were... deep down inside... true blue Canadians, those among us of an amorous nature planned some unscheduled night time activities that were bound to rival the fireworks display that would take place at dusk.\n\nBoom Boom and I had already roped off the picnic table behind the Tuck Shop for our own extravaganza. He was well aware of the implications of the evening. We seemed to have finally found our relative positions. During the day he was my instructor... my mentor. I acceded to him in all matters of a practical nature. If he told me to take a computer apart, I would do it, satisfied that he would not tell me to do something that I could not then undo. It gave me confidence just being with him.\n\nBut when the night took over from the day, I rose to the dominant position. It was like I had a secret identity, and so did he. He longed to serve me, and I yearned to possess him. I called the shots when the lights went out.\n\nBefore anybody misunderstands, I must clarify that there was nothing nasty about what we did. We each recognized the other's abilities, and our own inadequacies, and we fit together so beautifully that there was never any coercion... none at all. We simply fulfilled the roles that we wanted each other to play. Nothing ever pre-empted our love for each other. It had been growing ever since our first embrace. It was the most valuable part of our relationship and we never forgot that.\n\nWhen Boom Boom was naked I made him lie on the picnic bench while I finished undressing. I wanted to look at him while I slowly revealed myself to him. There was plenty of light being reflected behind the Tuck Shop, so that once your eyes adjusted, you could see the other guy in pretty good detail.\n\nI let my hand wander along his body from his chin down to his asshole. I fingered it again and then I licked my finger, showing him that I would do it, and that I savored the flavor of his bung. That got him hard... almost as hard as I was. I massaged his cock for him and then I felt down between his ass cheeks again.\n\nMy hand was still in there when I climbed onto the picnic table and lowered my crotch into his face. My lips found his sweet hard meat again as I felt his mouth swallow me. It was all I could do to prevent myself from unloading. I felt the tip of his cock hit the back of my throat at the same time that mine was finding its way down his gullet. Between times his tongue lapped at me and occasionally he would pull off and swallow my nuts... at least it felt like he was swallowing them. I had a finger into him all the way and his ass clutched it, unwilling to give it back and yet anxious for it to be my cock.\n\nI felt my own ass being invaded and was mildly surprised to find that it was his tongue that was doing the invasion. I felt the same anxiety that he had felt the night before and I knew that I was about to discharge. I let a groan escape me and he understood, abandoning my ass and swallowing my cock once more as the first ejaculant splashed through the slit and down the back of his throat. He choked a little but did not pull off. He swallowed all I had to give him, and when the last spasms had shaken me, he unloaded into my mouth without so much as a ""May I?""\n\nWe laid there a while, then I turned around and we laid side by side, kissing each other and fondling anything within reach. It didn't take me long to recharge and when I found that I was once again erect, we moved to the end of the table and I lifted one of Boom Boom's legs onto each of my shoulders. I greased him up, and moved the head of my cock into his ass. I probed carefully as I saw his chest arch, those beautiful brown nipples pointing at the sky... begging to be nibbled.\n\nI was about to lean over and nibble them when there was a flash of light. For a moment I thought that it might have been lightning, but Boom Boom was twisting about beneath me, turning towards the direction the light had come. His legs came down from my shoulders and I became aware that he was trying to extricate himself from me.\n\nThen I knew what had happened... I knew it as well as Boom Boom did. Some asshole had taken a picture of us.\n\n\n\nChapter Twelve The Other Shoe Drops\n\n Of course we chased the son of a bitch... after we found enough clothes to cover ourselves. And of course the son of a bitch got away. We couldn't find a trace of anybody... anywhere.\n\nWe had our suspicions of who it might be. Of course we did. Charles' friend Adam was the most likely candidate. He hated us... and with good reason. We had been on his case ever since day one... granted, mostly at Carlisle's request... but Adam yearned to get even with us, both for his perceived injuries, and for the two weeks he had spent on the work gang for pressing his attentions on Charles.\n\nBut we couldn't go busting into his cabin two hours after lights out and accuse him of outsmarting us, could we? That, we decided, would be sure to raise a stink... and a few counselors. No... we needed a plan... and when a plan was needed, there was only one person you could trust to formulate one that would be effective enough... and sneaky enough.\n\n""Carlisle!""\n\nWe had spoken as one, when the trail had grown cold. We hurried first to the Tuck Shop to retrieve the rest of our clothes, and then to our cabin, where in spite of the lateness of the hour, my bunk was beating itself against the wall.\n\nNaturally we waited until it stopped before approaching. We did not raise the curtain, but called through it, ""Carlisle, can we see you outside?""\n\nWe waited for him on the porch.\n\n""What's up?"" he asked as he stepped out still wrapping a towel around himself.\n\n""We've got a little problem,"" I informed him as Boom Boom lit his cigarette for him. ""Somebody took a picture of Boom Boom and me behind the Tuck Shop.""\n\n""Congratulations! You got me out of bed for that?""\n\n""We were fucking at the time,"" Boom Boom added.\n\n""Oh... Did you see who it was?""\n\n""Naw... and by the time we got our shorts on, he was gone.""\n\n""See, that was your mistake,"" Carlisle observed. In his usual manner, he had gone straight to the root of the problem. ""You shouldn't have waited to get dressed. You lost a lot of valuable time.""\n\n""We think we know who it was,"" Boom Boom told him.\n\n""Who? Adam the Turd?""\n\n""Yah..."" Boom Boom answered, a little in awe of Carlisle's powers of perception.\n\n""Did you inquire if he did it?""\n\n""No,"" I supplied, ""we didn't think it would look too good if we went in there and woke everybody up.""\n\n""What won't look too good is if somebody shows that picture around.""\n\n""Maybe it won't turn out..."" Boom Boom suggested.\n\nCarlisle looked a little annoyed with him.\n\n""Of course it will turn out,"" he told us. ""The thing is... you gotta make sure that it don't get out. There's absolutely no way you can tell whose camera it was, so the only thing to do is round them all up.""\n\n""What? All of them?""\n\n""There aren't that many,"" Carlisle pointed out. ""There's only two cabins to go through. You know the camera didn't come from here. Do it tomorrow morning when everybody is eating breakfast.""\n\n""Do what?"" Boom Boom asked. ""Steal their cameras?""\n\n""No, man! Just their film!""\n\n""Oh, yah... right...""\n\n""You'll have to be quick about it,"" he told us. ""Breakfast is not the biggest meal of the day around here. But when you've got them, bring them over here. We'll expose them all and deep six them in the lake.""\n\n""They'll probably have them locked in their lockers,"" I mentioned.\n\n""Then, you'd better take the keys with you,"" Carlisle said. ""Get them from Edgar in the morning. He'll need them back tomorrow night though. He's got to go on-line for me. I need a few things.""\n\nWe thanked Carlisle for his help and found our way to our bunks. I was just getting settled in when I felt the unmistakable rhythm begin again. It wasn't too long before the frame of the bed was once again banging against the wall. I shoved my jeans into the space between the bed frame and the wall... the next time it opened up. At least that cushioned the noise a little. There was nothing I could do about the moaning.\n\nWe did not miss breakfast. We did not eat breakfast... But we did not miss it. Boom Boom and I went through those other two cabins like a dose of salts. We hit every locker and removed the film from every camera. There were seven altogether. Not many of the campers wanted to record their memories of Camp Lester. Mostly, they wanted to forget the place existed.\n\nStill, there was an uproar the next day, when the first couple of guys noticed that their film was no longer where they had left it. Of course, none of them could say when they had last used their camera, other than a vague reference to Canada Day.\n\nThe counselors visited each cabin a couple of days later and did an investigation. They took the names of each of the campers who claimed to have lost a film. When they got to our cabin they discovered that no one had been victimized. They thought that was very revealing.\n\n""How can we lose something we don't have?"" Carlisle asked the weasel. ""The only reason any of us would have to bring a camera to a dump like this is to get a picture of you... and that we can get from your high school year book.""\n\nThere was a lot of snickering after Carlisle said that, but, surprisingly, none from the weasel.\n\nWe did get a look at the list of names, though. The weasel carried a clipboard. Weasel's always carry clipboards. They think it makes them look important. But the thing about clipboards is that they are very public ways of carrying paper. That's why police carry little notebooks that will fit into their shirt pockets... they can control access to it. Edgar, who is very data conscious, found a way to look over the guy's shoulder and mark down the monikers while Carlisle kept the guy talking. Edgar marked the names in his notebook, and slipped the notebook back into his shirt pocket.\n\n""There were seven rolls of film taken,"" the weasel mentioned. ""You guys wouldn't know anything about what happened to them, would you?""\n\n""Sure,"" Carlisle snapped back, ""I drove in to K-Mart last night and dropped them off. The pictures should be back by next Tuesday.""\n\nThe weasel made a note on his clipboard which Edgar later told us read, ""Carlisle did it!!!"" Then he left. I guess it was too smoky for him in our cabin.\n\nEdgar gave the list of names to Carlisle.\n\n""Are you sure?"" Carlisle asked when he'd read it.\n\n""Positive..."" Edgar answered.\n\nCarlisle's reaction interested Boom Boom and I.\n\n""What's up?"" Boom Boom asked.\n\n""Your buddy Adam..."" Carlisle responded. ""...he ain't on the list.""\n\n""No, we didn't find a camera in his locker,"" Boom Boom told him.\n\n""So, you think he was using somebody else's camera?"" Carlisle asked.\n\n""That's the way it looks,"" I said. ""He probably borrowed somebody else's for a few shots on Canada Day, and then figured he'd catch us before he gave it back.""\n\n""I suppose that's possible... Charles, do you remember Adam ever having a camera?""\n\nCharles searched his memory. Then he seemed to remember something important.\n\n""I know for a fact that he didn't have one. All the time we were paddling the first day of the canoe trip, he was asking other guys to take his picture. I never saw him use a camera.""\n\n""Well, that must be it, then,"" Carlisle said. But he didn't look satisfied somehow.\n\nBoom Boom and I were, though. We had been over every inch of those other cabins, and we knew for a fact that there were only seven cameras. We knew as well that the seven films had all been partially exposed. There was no way that the film could have been removed from any of the cameras and new films exposed by the time we had confiscated them.\n\nI felt a tremendous load had been lifted from my shoulders... not that I mind having people seeing me naked... that wasn't it at all. I was worried about what might have happened to Boom Boom's reputation if a picture like that had made it back to his school. It could have made grade thirteen a living hell for him.\n\nBut now, it was the fourth of July, the films were at the bottom of the lake, nobody was any the wiser, and for the first time in days I had a real chub on. We had been very careful about not having sex after the picture was taken. We had been so careful that I was now discovering that I did not have what it takes to enter the priesthood... at least judging by the old standards. There was only one thing that could satisfy my cravings, and that thing was drooling over in the bunk by the window.\n\nWe had Edgar unlock the equipment shed on his way to his nightly hookup with the internet at the Tuck Shop. I had borrowed some candles from Carlisle... part of his second shipment... along with the condoms... and I proceeded to wedge them into any available opening I could find... the candles, not the condoms. Tonight I wanted to see Boom Boom, and I wanted to see him by the most romantic light available. He smiled as the light lit the little shack. We slid the door shut, to hide our light both from the counselors and the moths.\n\nI pulled Boom Boom's T-shirt off and noticed for the first time just how elegantly bronzed his body was. His dark brown nipples stood out against the surrounding flesh, distinguishable both by their color and their size. There was an expectant look on his face... a sort of a half-smile mixed with a look of wonder... and he watched me to see what I would do.\n\nI gathered each of those nipples between the thumb and index finger of my hands and pinched them. Boom Boom's expression did not change, so I untied the rawhide from around his neck and bound his nipples, licking and sucking them once they were imprisoned. I pulled the rawhide to me and eventually Boom Boom was pulled forward, but not until those nipples of his had stretched themselves farther from his chest than I thought possible. When he arrived in front of me, I kissed him... kissed him deeply and took away his breath, until we were forced to either break the kiss or collapse from lack of oxygen. I dropped the rawhide and loosened Boom Boom's pants.\n\nThat's when he started licking my face... which was a new sensation for me, but one I could definitely get used to. My only regret was that he had thought of it first. In response I took the rawhide in my mouth and sucked his perspiration from it.\n\nI pulled off my own T-shirt and let it hang from the rawhide while I dropped my drawers and kicked out of them. I lifted Boom Boom to the bench where he had fucked me so many days before, and I leaned him back against the wall while my teeth still clenched the rawhide and his tits stretched painfully away from his chest. Eventually I let the thing go, but not until I had given him a good workout.\n\nHis asshole waited for me and I was planning to do a lot of things to it that night, but first I lifted his big clunky shoes up to my chest and loosened the laces. I pulled them off one at a time and forbid Boom Boom to let his naked feet fall. He looked at me peculiarly as I stroked him behind his heels. The soles of his feet rested against my chest and ribcage where I surveyed his toes and breathed in the odor of them. It was not that bad. I knew my own were probably worse because I wore socks while Boom Boom did not.\n\nHe tried to take his feet away again when he became a little embarrassed by my survey, but I caught them and placed them back against my chest. At least I did with the left one. The right one I raised to my lips and kissed the instep. Boom Boom winced... not from pain, but from the realization that I was actually touching his foot with my lips. When I licked along the inside of the foot to the tip of his big toe he became concerned. When I wrapped my lips around his big toe and its neighbor, I heard him suck in an involuntary gasp... but he let me do it.\n\nThere wasn't anything now that we had not explored, I figured. There was nothing that I couldn't do to him. He permitted my love and he loved me back. There were no restrictions on our love... nor were there any preconditions. I raised his feet to my shoulders and felt them slipping down my back as I lowered my face to his waiting hole and shoved my tongue inside it. God, he was good!\n\nHe forced his ass against my mouth, entreating me to plow him deeper. I moistened him thoroughly and then I raised myself and spit onto my throbbing cock. Boom Boom moaned as I entered him. He went absolutely berserk when I grabbed his tether again and pulled at his nipples the way I would the harness of a horse. He was being ridden, and there was nothing that he wanted more at that point in his life.\n\nI swore my undying love for him and I promised that I would never leave his side again... so powerful was my adoration of Boom Boom...\n\nWhen I had burst within him, I pulled my cock from his ass and lowered my face to his anxious member. The thing was still rock hard and I had difficulty pulling it away from his belly. I lifted Boom Boom from the bench and turned him to the side, the better to be able to swallow his cock. I sucked at him and licked the thing and played with his balls until the first shot of semen thickened my saliva. Again and again he blew into my mouth. Again and again I swallowed him down, until finally there was only the saliva and the cock in my mouth and I could feel that he was softening. I wiped it with my lips as I pulled off him. And then I kissed him boldly on his lips and caressed his reddening tits with my finger tips.\n\nWe had burned the candles about half-way down and Boom Boom was beginning to wonder how the hot wax would feel dribbling onto his naked skin, when there was a soft call from outside the door. Edgar wanted in.\n\nWe pulled on our shorts and I opened the door. Edgar scooted in and I pulled the door shut. I turned to find Edgar staring at Boom Boom's tits.\n\n""Anything interesting on the internet tonight?"" I asked.\n\n""No..."" he answered distractedly as Boom Boom unfastened his rawhide and wrapped it once again about his neck. ""I just came over to let you guys know...""\n\n""What is it, Edgar?"" Boom Boom asked.\n\n""We have a problem,"" Edgar said. ""We'd better tell Carlisle.""\n\n\n\nChapter Thirteen By The Short And Curlies...\n\n ""I'm pretty sure Rick and Boom Boom didn't get the right film,"" Edgar revealed after we had turned Carlisle out of his bed and summoned him to the porch again.\n\n""Elaborate a little, will you?"" Carlisle requested. He was clearly a little miffed about having had his night time activities disturbed a second time. ""And try to edit out the dramatic parts, eh..."" he added.\n\n""I noticed that they sell single use cameras in the Tuck Shop,"" Edgar told us. ""I got looking at one because of what we'd just been through. They come with a mailer up here because the drug stores are kind of far apart.""\n\n""So?"" Carlisle prompted.\n\n""So, I figured that they would probably buy the things in a lots... probably in multiples of three, which is sort of the usual way of selling things. They had five on the shelf and I didn't think they would be able to buy five... three, yes... six, certainly... but nobody sells in lots of five. So I checked the inventory records, and sure enough there were six originally purchased.""\n\n""I and the others are delighted that they are careful to economize by purchasing in bulk,"" Carlisle commented. ""It makes it even more profitable for them when they over-price the items. But I believe I asked you to get to the point...""\n\n""That got me interested,"" Edgar continued, ""so I took a look in the sales journal and they sold one on June 27th. I took a look in the accounts and guess who bought the thing?""\n\n""Adam the Turd..."" Carlisle sighed.\n\n""Adam Broderick..."" Edgar confirmed. ""I'm really sorry about this guys, but if you didn't find that camera there can be only one explanation.""\n\n""The son of a bitch mailed it out!"" Boom Boom spat.\n\nI looked at him. Poor Boom Boom looked like his world had caved in and landed right on his shoulders. He sank to the steps and buried his head in his hands.\n\nCarlisle looked at Boom Boom too. Carlisle didn't like what he saw. He didn't like it when his friends displayed weakness. I guess it made him believe that he might be vulnerable too.\n\n""So, we know the thing has probably be sent out,"" he spoke as much to get the idea straight in his own head as to supply us with information. Carlisle was thinking out loud now... thinking on his feet... the thing he seemed best suited for. ""But it hasn't come back yet.""\n\nBoom Boom lit a cigarette. Carlisle reached down and took it from between his lips. He stuck it in his own mouth and sucked in a lung full of smoke. Then he wandered away across the porch and seemed to be thinking. Boom Boom lit another cigarette.\n\n""Mail call is on Wednesdays and Saturdays,"" Carlisle said and I began to see what he was thinking about. ""The turn around time will probably be about a week, so we'll just have to make sure that somebody is there when Adam picks it up.""\n\nBoom Boom didn't look quite so desolate when he heard Carlisle say that.\n\n""Until that bunch of pictures comes back,"" Carlisle said, ""you guys are gonna ride shotgun on old Adam when he goes to pick up his mail, understand?""\n\n""Right!"" Boom Boom yelped almost loud enough to wake the entire cabin. ""He hasn't beat us yet! And he probably guessed why all the other films were disappearing, so he probably thinks that we think that we got the film. He won't be expecting us to be onto him. We've got him by the short and curlies!""\n\nBoom Boom leapt to his feet.\n\n""Thanks, Carlisle... You're great!""\n\n""Yah, don't I keep telling you guys that? Do you mind if I get back to bed now?""\n\nCarlisle flicked his cigarette in the general vicinity of the lake, but it fell well short. The lake was at least a hundred meters away. I sat down on the steps and Boom Boom sat down beside me. I took a drag from his cigarette as Carlisle and Edgar disappeared into the cabin.\n\n""You okay, Boom Boom?""\n\n""Yah, sure, Rick... But would you mind calling me Michel?""\n\n""Sure, Boom... Michel. I like that name, but why the switch?""\n\n""I just want you to know me by my real name,"" he told me. ""The other one is not me. I just realized that tonight.""\n\n""When tonight?""\n\n""When you were sucking my toes...""\n\n""Shhh...""\n\n""I'm sorry. It was very sensual. It made me realize that we had something very special.""\n\n""That's how I feel too...""\n\n""I want you to know that the picture disturbs me because of what we were caught doing... not because it was you that I was caught with.""\n\n""I know that. I feel the same way. Of course, my reputation couldn't get much worse, so I don't worry as much about it. In fact, I'm sort of proud that it was you I was with and somebody realized that what we had was good enough to try to ruin it... That didn't come out right, did it?""\n\n""I know exactly what you mean,"" Boom Boom told me. ""And your reputation is only as important as the people it means something too. I seem to be having the same trouble you were having. That didn't make any sense at all.""\n\n""Maybe we should get some sleep,"" I smiled.\n\n""You're right, Rick... Mail call is right after breakfast.""\n\nI kissed Boom Boom goodnight and walked him to his bunk. Then I climbed into mine, which was once again in motion and about to start whacking the wall again. I padded the thing and drifted off to sleep, content in the knowledge that what I had with Boom Boom was better than any relationship I had ever had with anybody else in my life... and at least as good as whatever Carlisle had going with Charles.\n\nMail call brought the usual line up for the usual packages from home. But Adam was not among either the campers waiting expectantly, or among the lucky recipients. Boom Boom and I waited at the table where the letters were laid out and the names were called out, until we were certain that all the packages had been accounted for.\n\nWe guessed that Adam had not expected the pictures to show up this early. It was only a little over a week since the picture had been taken, and the mail had probably not been taken into town until the following pickup day. Add to that the time it would take to have the film processed and there was probably another week to wait.\n\nJust to be sure, though, we attended the next mail call as well. Still there was no Adam in attendance. There was no mail for him either. We knew for sure that the next mail call would be different. We were in northern Ontario, but it wasn't Siberia, after all... although most of the year it felt like it. The mail delivery was pretty good... considering.\n\nBoom Boom and I even got back into an occasional night in the equipment shed. We thought of it as our special spot, and we even felt safe in it. Edgar was on the internet every night, and he reported to us every night that there had been no more cameras sold from the Tuck Shop.\n\nWe were careful to keep the door closed, however.\n\nCarlisle took his regular bi-weekly hike for provisions and toys the day before the next mail was due... the one when we were expecting to hear Adam's name called. But I had decided to let Carlisle go alone this time. I was busy in the Computer Shack. Boom Boom and I were writing a program. I was really getting into programming.\n\nWhen I begged off, Carlisle told me not to worry about it. He assured me that the delivery would be light that week. There was only the regular cigarette shipment and a couple of new gadgets for Edgar to be picked up. He trudged off into the forest as Boom Boom and I headed for our appointment with the debugging program.\n\nBoom Boom was proud of my progress. I had gone beyond anything the counselor who ran the Computer Shack knew and I was getting into an examination of how the things worked, in addition to writing programs. I had one good personal gauge of my progress. I was starting to understand Edgar.\n\nEdgar was so far ahead of me that I had no reasonable hope of every catching up to him in knowledge of the systems and their legitimate... and not so legitimate uses. But I had the feeling that I was covering a lot of ground and doing it pretty quickly too with Boom Boom as my teacher. We had some very intricate programs doing what we wanted them to do, and I had taken to carrying a bunch of disks with me, just in case Edgar tired of the laptop and gave me a chance to work on some of my own projects at the cabin. Edgar had even showed me around the internet on a couple of occasions. I was very impressed with that.\n\nI had begun to see a purpose for my life, and especially when Boom Boom, Edgar and I would pass an occasional evening on the porch discussing the future and the direction that computing would take... seemingly all directions... at the same time! There didn't seem to be anything holding a guy back who wanted to take advantage of these unique machines that were designed to do everything.\n\nI thought that my life had found both a direction and a rudder. Computers were the direction. Boom Boom was the rudder. I could not now imagine life without Boom Boom, and so it came as quite a shock when that's exactly the prospect I was faced with shortly after the next mail call.\n\nWe had drifted to the mail table immediately after the breakfast was finished. There were even fewer that morning than usual, and still no Adam. We could not understand that. He must have been waiting for the pictures. God only knew what he would do with them if he got them. We wanted to make sure that only God did know.\n\nBeing near the beginning of the alphabet, Adam Broderick was one of the first names called. The counselor looked around and paused a moment before setting the envelope back onto the table and going on to the next camper's letter. When they had been through the names once, he picked up the no-shows and called them again. A couple of late-comers showed up and got their mail. In the end there were two unclaimed letters. Adam's was one of them.\n\nBoom Boom decided to go for the bundle. He approached the table and asked if there was anything for him. The counselor looked at his two remaining pieces of mail and shook his head. Boom Boom looked too. The one for Adam was only a magazine... a video game magazine. Boom Boom shrugged his shoulders and slouched away.\n\n""I can't understand it,"" he complained as he rejoined me. ""The son of a bitch didn't even show up for mail call! It's like he knows we're onto him. Do you suppose he had the pictures sent to his home?""\n\n""It wouldn't make sense, would it?"" I asked. ""If he went to the trouble to take a picture that could ruin our lives, why wouldn't he want to get it so he could use it?""\n\n""I don't know,"" Boom Boom frowned. ""I just don't know!""\n\nWe headed back to the cabin. When we got there, the Camp Lester four by four was parked outside the door. We both had a sinking sensation in the pits of our stomachs. We figured we had better face the music sooner than later and we opened the cabin door to find three counselors waiting inside.\n\nThe head counselor called my name. Boom Boom waited quietly for his name to be added. But nobody mentioned the name Bouvier... only mine.\n\n""Pack your things,"" the head counselor told me. ""You're moving up to the lodge for a while.""\n\n""What's this about?"" I asked.\n\n""You will be told when you get to the lodge...""\n\n""That's not fair!"" Carlisle challenged. ""He has a right to know why he's being moved!""\n\nFor the first time that I could remember, somebody actually ignored one of Carlisle's outbursts.\n\n""You can pack your things, or we can do it for you,"" the counselor told me. ""Only if we do it, we're going to go through it with a fine tooth comb. You have your options. Which will it be?""\n\nI looked at Boom Boom. He looked scared. I looked at Carlisle. He looked helpless. I opened my locker and dumped all of my stuff into my duffel bag.\n\nThen they escorted me to the main lodge and put me in a room behind the kitchen. It had a camera in the hallway outside the door, so I knew that there was no chance of getting out unseen.\n\nI sat on my bed and looked blankly at the duffel bag that contained my worldly possessions. I guess that was when I realized that as a traveler in the world, I was doing the trip remarkably light. Then I fingered the computer disks in my pocket and realized that like them, my life was sort of portable. I wasn't really afraid of what was going to happen to me. Believe it or not, I was more worried about Boom Boom. And I was concerned that I might have seen him for the last time.\n\nBut I hadn't counted on Carlisle.\n\n\n\nChapter Fourteen It's Always Darkest Before The Dawn\n\n I spent a lot of that first afternoon in custody lying on my bed and examining my feelings about life, the universe, religion, the grand scheme of things, and a lot of other useless crap that suddenly seems ponderable when you are faced with a situation that offers you little hope and absolutely no information.\n\nThey hadn't told me a thing. It was their way of seeing if I would break under the pressure. But they didn't realize that the pressure was now off. I knew what had happened to the film. Adam ""the Turd"" Broderick had sent it out in its prepaid mailer all right, but the return address had brought it back to the head counselor, Mr. Schwarz. That was why Adam did not show up for mail call. He'd known that the pictures would not be coming back to him.\n\nNow that I realized what had happened, I sort of wanted to see the picture. I wanted to know how much it had shown, and I kind of had a freaky sort of curiosity to know if I looked good ""doing it."" I know that Boom Boom did.\n\nI wondered what they had done to him.\n\nBut I didn't wonder enough to ask. That was the code... never ask a question that could give them more information, and don't give them anything about anybody else. Make them find out on their own.\n\nI waited. I knew that I would be told soon enough what was going on, and until they questioned me, I would be kept in isolation. I knew as well, that Carlisle would find a way of letting me know what was happening, but I had no idea how he would do it, until I bit down on a mouthful of the stew they served me for dinner that night, and almost broke a tooth.\n\nI spit out a rock... a small rock... well, a piece of gravel. It was wrapped in plastic, and inside the plastic I found a small piece of paper wrapped around the stone.\n\nThe message read, ""They don't seem to know who you were with. Keep your mouth shut and let me do the talking. Eat me.""\n\nI popped the paper into my mouth and swallowed it with the next fork full of stew. I didn't need a hand-writing expert to know that the note was from Carlisle. I wondered what he had in mind.\n\nI found out after dinner. The answer came by telephone. I was called from my room and escorted to the dining hall to take the call. A voice on the other end asked me if I could see if anybody was listening in. I told him that I did not see anybody other than my escort, and he was about three meters away.\n\n""Good,"" Carlisle answered in his normal voice. ""I told them I was your lawyer.""\n\n""How did you...""\n\n""Don't talk! Listen! They don't know who the other guy in the picture is, so you have to keep quiet. The only thing you can do is demand to see me. Tell them that you want me there as a witness. They don't have the right to keep you locked up unless they charge you with something. Demand your right to a hearing and demand that I be there to make sure that everything is done fair. If they try to push you around, tell them you want to talk to your lawyer. I'll give you a number to have them call. Do you have anything to write with?""\n\n""There's a pen and a pad of paper here.""\n\n""Okay, copy this number down. And be sure to press hard. We want them to be able to make it out when they examine the note pad.""\n\nCarlisle dictated a telephone number to me. From the area code I could tell that the number was in Toronto.\n\n""Now, write the name Finklemann underneath it.""\n\n""How do you spell Finklemann?"" I asked. When I asked I noticed that my escort's head jerked around.\n\n""Good! You said it! Did you get any response?""\n\n""Yes, I believe so...""\n\n""That should start something.""\n\nI wondered who Finklemann was. Carlisle spelled the name for me and I copied it down.\n\n""Now hang up the phone and... oh yah... Boom Boom says he's all right.""\n\n""Can I speak to him?""\n\n""No! You tell that goof there with you that you want a hearing and you want it right now.""\n\nThe line went dead. I set the receiver down and turned to my escort.\n\n""I wanna see Schwarz! I wanna see him right now!""\n\nI ripped the top piece of paper from the note pad and stuffed it into my pocket.\n\n""You'll see Schwarz when he wants to see you.""\n\n""He'll see me right now, or I'll close this dump down. You have no right to keep me without charging me with something. I demand to know what is going on and I demand to have Anthony Carlisle here with me. My lawyer says that I have that right. If you want a summer job next year, college boy, you'll get Schwarz out here right now and tell me what's going on.""\n\n""I told you that you would see Schwarz when he's good and rea...""\n\n""Look, college boy... I don't think you want to be named in an obstruction of justice suit, but just for the record, can you tell me your full name?""\n\nThat's when he ordered me back to my room. But the ruse worked. An hour later I was dragged back to the dining hall. All of the counselor’s were there and so was Carlisle. They had set up two tables facing each other. All of the counselors sat behind the one table. Carlisle sat behind the other. When I entered the room, Carlisle was the only one who stood up. He came to me and led me to the chair beside his.\n\n""How are they treating you, Rick?"" he asked.\n\n""The food's still lousy and they won't let me out of my room except when I want to take a shit.""\n\n""If you two will kindly sit down,"" Schwarz began, ""we will be able to begin.""\n\n""You began already,"" Carlisle warned him. ""Every one of your Nazi tactics has been recorded and is now on its way to Rick's lawyer. You had better have a damned good reason for what you've done, or Uncle Sol is going to turn this dump into a logging camp.""\n\n""That's not entirely true, is it, Mr. Carlisle?"" It was the weasel who was talking. He had a lot of nerve for a first year man. ""The mail will not be going out until Saturday.""\n\n""Who said anything about mail?"" Carlisle sneered back at him. ""Be very careful about your allegations. You also might want to join the twentieth century. There's only a few more years left in it.""\n\n""Are you saying that you have access to electronic communications, Mr. Carlisle?"" Schwarz inquired.\n\n""Did you hear me say that?""\n\n""I heard you make a threat...""\n\n""You heard me make a statement. Please try to get that straight. Now, what is this all about?""\n\nCarlisle had done it. He had turned their kangaroo court into an inquiry, and we were the ones doing the inquiring. Schwarz realized it too. He had dealt with Carlisle before. He did not know if what he said was true, but he did know that Carlisle was capable of just about anything.\n\n""We... I received some photographs this morning,"" Schwarz told us. ""They were brought to me by the police. The photographs caused me a great deal of embarrassment, Mr. Carlisle, explaining to the police that they were not mine. The police believed me, but they also wondered what sort of an operation I was running here. I intend to make sure that this disgrace is punished. That is why you are here. That is why we removed Rick from your cabin.""\n\n""What pictures?"" Carlisle asked. ""Nobody in our cabin has taken any pictures. We already told you that!""\n\n""The identifiable subjects of all twelve of the photographs are all campers from your cabin, Mr. Carlisle,"" Schwarz contended. ""How do you explain that?""\n\n""We're very popular guys,"" Carlisle snapped back. ""But unless I see the pictures, I can't tell you anything about them.""\n\n""I hesitate to show you the pictures,"" Schwarz confided. ""Some of them contain nudity...""\n\n""Mr. Schwarz,"" Carlisle countered. ""Am I to understand that you are charging my friend Rick with a crime for which he will undoubtedly be punished by you, but you are declining to allow him to see the evidence against him? I believe it is time to phone Uncle Sol.""\n\n""Sol Finklemann is your uncle?"" Shwartz asked.\n\n""We call him uncle, but he's not really related to us... just very close to my mother."" Carlisle neglected to point out that the reason he was close to his mother was because his mother was Sol Finkelmann's legal assistant and worked in the next office to him.\n\nSchwarz looked at Carlisle, then he looked at the envelope in front of him. He opened it and leafed through the photos inside. He hesitated before extracting them, and even then he removed one and returned it to the envelope.\n\nSchwarz summoned the weasel and motioned for him to deliver the photos to us. Carlisle smiled sweetly at him when the goof laid the pictures in front of us... face down. Carlisle turned the stack of photographs over and whistled.\n\nThe first one showed Skeeter. He was naked and lying on the flat rock in front of our cabin down by the lake. Skeeter was working on his tan. He always sunbathed in the nude. We all knew that, and after our first trip down to peek at him, we usually did not bother him anymore. It was just something he did everyday. There were four photographs of him, one lying on his back, two on his front and one very provocative one of him lying on his side showing all. Adam had evidently stayed for the whole show.\n\nPhotograph five was Boom Boom and I. We had gone skinny dipping and were coming out of the water. What you could see of us was flaccid... well, the lake was still very cold.\n\nNumbers six through nine were of Carlisle and Charles. They were sitting side by side at the lake shore. They were fully dressed, but they were very close to each other, and Carlisle's arm was around Charles' waist in the first shot. By the fourth shot, Charles' head was on Carlisle's lap, and Carlisle was leaning back on his elbows. It would have been all fitting and very proper by today's societal standards... if one or the other of them had only been a girl.\n\nEdgar and Robbie were the next victims. They had both gone skinny dipping too, and Adam had been there to record each of them for posterity.\n\nSchwarz was looking at us, when we finished reviewing the photos. Carlisle looked back at him.\n\n""Well?"" Schwarz prompted.\n\n""You are right,"" Carlisle told him. ""There is some nudity. But I can't see what that has to do with us. If I was you I would be talking to the guy who took those pictures.""\n\n""Unfortunately, the only address on the mailer was mine,"" Schwarz confided.\n\n""But there's still no reason to hold Rick,"" Carlisle argued. We had both done the arithmetic. We knew that we had only seen eleven of the photos. The only one we had known about had not made it to our table yet.\n\n""There is one other photo,"" Schwarz informed us. ""But I hesitate to show it to both of you. I will give it to Rick, and let him decide whether he wants you to see it or not, Mr. Carlisle.""\n\nAgain Schwarz summoned the weasel. Again the weasel made the delivery... this time the photo was in the envelope. Again Carlisle smiled at him.\n\nI pulled the photo out of the envelope and laid it on the table between Carlisle and me. We both looked at it. It showed me as large as life and in the throes of ecstasy, but the only pecker I could see was Boom Boom's, and it was clutched in his hand. But that was all you could see of Boom Boom, just his pecker and his legs, which were on my shoulders. That was why he had not also been picked up. They did not know who I had been with... and I was not about to tell them.\n\nBut it still surprised me a little when Carlisle whistled again. I was absolutely unprepared for what he said next.\n\n""Ouch!"" Carlisle exclaimed. ""That Broderick kid is hung!""\n\nSchwarz’s eyes opened wide.\n\n""You know the other boy in the photograph, Mr. Carlisle?""\n\n""You mean, you don't?"" Carlisle looked surprised. He also looked very nervous.\n\n""Are you telling me that Adam Broderick is the boy..."" Schwarz seemed to be having trouble sorting out his words.\n\n""Yah, he's the wide receiver,"" I told them. ""You mean, you really didn't know? You were going to try to pin the whole thing on me?""\n\n""Then you admit that you and Broderick were having sex?""\n\n""He never said anything of the sort!"" Carlisle countered, but the look he shot me told me that my attempt to save Boom Boom's reputation had been unnecessary and had probably prejudiced our case.\n\n""It looks more to me like they were fighting,"" Carlisle tried to repair the damage. ""Rick came across this Broderick dude lying naked on the picnic table. He comes over to him to tell him to put his bathing suit back on, but the guy gets pissed off and wraps his legs around Rick's neck, pulling him close enough to him so that you can't see that Rick has his bathing suit on. Then one of Broderick's buddies takes a picture that appears to show Rick ramming the meat up Broderick's shit hole. It was all a frame up.""\n\n""We have eyes, Mr. Carlisle,"" Schwarz rebuked. ""And I would appreciate it if you would be more careful about your choice of language.""\n\n""Still, it will go easier with you, Rick, now that you have identified the other individual for us. I will allow you to return to you cabin in the morning. But you are to report to the work gang every morning after breakfast for a period of three weeks, and I am also placing a caveat on your release back to your cabin. You will visit the chaplain for counseling about your problem. I will arrange for him to see you this Sunday after church. Is that understood?""\n\nCarlisle and I both nodded. I was going to ask Schwarz to better define the problem that he thought I had, but I figured I had gotten off easy... considering... and we had also been able to get even with Adam... but not, as I would eventually find out, to Carlisle's total satisfaction.\n\nThat night I dreamed of Boom Boom and I dreamed of him from the neck up. I awoke the next morning with the realization that I loved him, and I would do anything for him. When I got back to the cabin I found him waiting for me. He helped me unpack my duffel bag and we lingered there until everybody else had gone to breakfast. Then he kissed me and told me that Carlisle had told him everything. He thanked me for protecting him, and he told me that I was the most important person in his life.\n\nThat made me feel good. I kissed him back, and we went to breakfast together. From that day on, we were never apart, except of course when I was doing forced labor for four hours each day.\n\nBoom Boom did not accompany me to my interview with the chaplain either. It was a pity too, because he would have enjoyed the discussion, which started off with the evils of homosexuality, but quickly degenerated into a discussion of the likelihood that Adam and Eve had been guilty of incest at best and promoting delinquency in minors at worst.\n\nI took pity on the chaplain and did not inquire if Eve, being created from one of Adam's ribs, had not in fact been the first incidence of cloning. I wanted to point out that, if it had been true, it might put a whole new light on the current arguments about the Scottish sheep and its implications for humanity... but by then, the chaplain had had enough, and I didn't want to shake his faith too much.\n\n\n\nChapter Fifteen Snakes And Ladders\n\n Adam Broderick was surprisingly compliant with the counselor's when they came to get him at breakfast the morning of my release. This probably had something to do with a visit he received during the night.\n\nOur entire cabin gathered around his bunk and impressed upon him their disappointment in his actions. Then Carlisle informed him that he had been positively identified by witnesses as the guy on the picnic table in a photograph that had incriminated Carlisle's friend Rick.\n\nAdam is purported to have protested his innocence at that point, to which Carlisle answered that he did not have to convince us, it was the counselor's that he would have to reckon with. Adam told them that he could not have possibly been on the table and he could prove it. He pointed out that he would prove it too, when given the opportunity.\n\n""Well, you see,"" Carlisle responded, ""I'm sure that they will be happy to find out why you couldn't possibly be the other guy on the table. There is only one person in the whole camp who can prove that he was not the guy on the table, and that would be the guy who had taken the picture. He was the only person who could not have been in the photograph. Everyone else is a suspect.""\n\nCarlisle made to leave at that point, but then he seemed to think of something else. He sat down onto Adam's bunk again.\n\n""There is just one thing that the counselor's told me..."" he confided to Adam. ""They're looking for the guy who took the pictures too. It seems that when they find him, they're going to turn him over to the police, since it is a crime to deal in pornography... although, Rick, who was not aware that his picture was going to be taken, is, in essence a victim of the pornographer. He will be testifying in court... a real court... not the kangaroo court they run here... that he wants damages for the mental anguish and suffering he has been forced to endure.""\n\n""And in case you are thinking of just showing them your undersized cock and telling them that you are completely innocent, we have proof that you bought the only camera that was sold this year at the Tuck Shop. Did you know that there are serial numbers on those things, Adam. They need them to match the film to the mailer. But it also means that every one of those things is traceable. I doubt that Schwarz knows that... but we'd be happy to tell him for you.""\n\n""Oh, yes..."" Carlisle went on, seemingly remembering detail after detail, ""...that reminds me. Schwarz is a little pissed too. It seems that the police thought that he was the guy taking the pictures. I guess they got that idea because Schwarz's name was the name on the return address. The police paid him a little visit yesterday morning, and he is not at all happy about that. But you go ahead and prove that it wasn't you on the picnic table, Adam, old boy. I'm sure you will probably get out of jail in time for the new millennium.""\n\nCarlisle patted Adam's reddening cheeks for him and lifted himself from his bed.\n\n""Sorry we woke you up. Pleasant dreams...""\n\nI wish that I had been there. I would have enjoyed that performance, but as Carlisle later told me, I would probably not have been able to resist the urge to clean Adam's clock for him.\n\nCarlisle told me not to worry. He said that old Adam the Turd had not heard the end of us.\n\nI finished my three week stint on the work gang about the beginning of August. I got a lot of painting done during those three weeks, and I was almost starting to take pride in the job, when suddenly it was finished. I had had the chance to work on my tan while I painted the outside of the lodge... and quite a bit of myself... a lovely bright white.\n\nBoom Boom showered with me every afternoon to help me clean it off, and since I did not spill on myself in the same spot every day, my tan was unaffected by the splotches. My ladder did not fare so well. In fact, I figured I would just finish the job I had accidentally started, and on my last day of servitude, I painted the ladder.\n\nAfter our daily shower together, Boom Boom... he had given up wanting to be called Michel after he heard it a couple of times... and I would head for the computer shack. He devoted his entire summer to teaching me everything he knew about computers and a few things he knew about explosives too. I realized that I was not as stupid as I had thought I was. I was more than just a pretty face... well, when you discount the nose... and a good fuck. I was becoming a student. Boom Boom had instilled in me some good study habits and we had absolutely decided that I would move to his school in the fall. There I would be able to get a fresh start with a clean slate and no whispering about my sexual orientation... unless they caught Boom Boom and me together.\n\nBoom Boom arranged for his folks to let me have the room over the garage at his house, when they came out to the camp and met me, on Civic Holiday, the first Monday in August... of course being from Southern Ontario they called it Simcoe Day, but I let that pass. They offered to get my transcripts moved to Boom Boom's school for me, and Mrs. Bouvier even kissed me when she and Mr. Bouvier finally had to go.\n\nCarlisle and I drifted farther and farther apart. I still admired him and all, but his life was different from mine in most respects. I was glad he was around to control things the way he did, but I, myself did not feel the urge to control the fortunes of everybody else any more. I was happy that Carlisle had Charles, and I did not mind being rocked to sleep by their lovemaking any more. It became an accepted part of the night, like the crickets and the frogs and Edgar beating off in the bunk beneath Boom Boom.\n\nRobbie started to hang with Boom Boom and me in August too. He approached Boom Boom to buy some cigarettes one day, but when Boom Boom told him he didn't have any to sell, Robbie confessed that he didn't really smoke anyway, and he was just a little horny and wanted to be fucked. He was kind of surprised when Boom Boom told him that he was sort of exclusively engaged.\n\nThis caused Robbie to feel a little rejected, and that made Boom Boom feel bad, so he approached me about it and we decided that our love could survive a little variety as long as we did not cheat on each other. We cornered Robbie after lunch the next day and inquired if he would be interested in a three-way in the equipment shed that night. He told us that I was going to be the next guy he approached, as soon as he got over having his ass rejected by Boom Boom.\n\nAs it turned out, Robbie was a virgin. We had assumed differently. We had thought that he was probably one of the studs in Carlisle's corral. But he assured us that Carlisle seemed to treat him as an untouchable. This was understandable to everyone but Robbie. Carlisle was afraid of alienating his soon to be rich friend. He thought of himself more as Robbie's protector. And of course there was always Charles...\n\nRobbie had spent a lot of time in the past two years at Camp Lester watching the play and the players and wondering why nobody was interested in exploring his equipment. He wondered what it was about himself that was not good enough.\n\nActually, everything about Robbie was pretty good. He had a nice smell and a nice flavor, and he definitely had enough juice to go around. Boom Boom and I both had a Robbie cocktail that night, and the guy still had enough left to ream both of our asses the following night as well. That only seemed fair, since we had both explored his shitter that first night. Boom Boom had the honor of confiscating Robbie's virginity, and supplanting it with something a little more useful... in a larger size. Robbie was making up for lost time, and taking us on, on a regular basis.\n\nOf course I saved my love for Boom Boom and he did the same with me. But it was kind of neat to be able to kiss Boom Boom and feel his cock hard against my own as Robbie slobbered all over them in an attempt to swallow them both at once. Did I mention that Robbie has one of those big deep mouths?\n\nIn time, however, Robbie drifted out of our sex lives. He recognized that he was the third man, and he could never be anything else. We noticed that he had started hanging with Skeeter more and more, and one day we saw the two of them sunbathing together on Skeeter's flat rock. We guessed that Robbie had found another fuck buddy, and one day our suspicions were confirmed when we came across the two of them in the woods.\n\nI guess that's really the big difference. Love lasts... sex doesn't... not even when it's the only thing in the relationship. I thanked whatever god wanted to take credit for it that Boom Boom and I had a whole lot more than sex going for us.\n\nEvidently, so did Carlisle and Charles.\n\nThere was no denying Charles' beauty. He was an elegant young man, tall and tanned and perfectly formed with long fingers and toes to match. This predicted a satisfactory endowment, and Carlisle sort of confirmed that. But no one else had ever seen Charles naked. That was the way that both he and Carlisle wanted it. We had seen pieces of him, but the whole package remained a mystery.\n\nHe did start to come around towards the end of August when the final days of camp were upon us, and he even participated in the squaring of matters with Adam.\n\nI had almost forgotten that Carlisle had promised a retribution when he finally got around to calling a meeting to discuss it. I guess that was the beauty of it. Adam had probably forgiven himself and let his defenses down long before the middle of August. When nothing happened, he probably considered himself safe.\n\n""He hates snakes,"" Charles informed us when Carlisle called for ideas.\n\n""Who doesn't?"" Boom Boom shivered.\n\n""Snakes won't hurt you,"" Charles told us. ""As long as you don't mess with them. Then, about all they do is hiss and puke and piss all over you.""\n\n""Water snakes will bite,"" Edgar advised us. He probably got that information off the internet.\n\n""But they aren't poisonous,"" Charles reminded him.\n\n""Snakes are good,"" Carlisle mused as his brain absorbed the information and tried to work it into a usable plot. He probably liked the idea because it had been Charles who suggested it.\n\n""We could fill his bed with snakes,"" I suggested.\n\n""They wouldn't stay there,"" Robbie told me. ""Besides, I don't think you'd be able to round up many snakes this time of year. They've all pretty much abandoned the camp. You'll be lucky to find any.""\n\n""I know where to find one,"" Carlisle told us. ""There's a ton of them in a culvert I know about.""\n\n""What are you going to do with it?"" I asked. ""Tie it around his neck?""\n\n""No,"" Carlisle smiled. When Carlisle smiled that meant that somebody was in trouble. A plan was formulating itself in his devious mind. When that happened, just about anything was possible. ""I thought we would play a little game of snakes and ladders. How about the last night of camp? Will that give you enough time to get something on the internet, Edgar?""\n\n""I have a friend in Holland who is very cooperative,"" Edgar answered. ""What are we going to send him?""\n\n""I think we should send him a nude picture of Adam. With any luck at all we should be able to get one of the counselor's to pull down his underwear for him..."" Carlisle was grinning from ear to ear now. ""And the beauty of it is, Adam is gonna beg him to do it!""\n\nThat was all we were told. Remember I told you that Carlisle only told you what was going on if you really had to know? I'm glad I didn't know what he had planned for Adam, because I would have been tempted to back out. Even after what he had done to me, I didn't hate the guy that much.\n\n\n\nChapter Sixteen Labor Day Week End\n\n Eventually all good things must come to an end. Mercifully so did our stay at Camp Lester. I cannot say that I minded the summer this year. I guess I can even say that I enjoyed it, but Camp Lester is no Garden of Eden. For one thing, there are no apple trees.\n\nI have a lot of good memories of Camp Lester this year... the canoe trip we didn't go on... the time Adrian decided to sunbathe in the nude in the poison ivy... my talks with the chaplain... they assure me that I had nothing whatsoever to do with his decision to open a snow mobile dealership and abandon the ministry.\n\nBut the one memory that will live on and is burned into my mind forever is the last night in camp, when Adam finally got what was coming to him. I still cringe when I think about it.\n\nOf course, Carlisle planned the whole thing, and he only told us our individual pieces of the plan on a need to know basis. But we all knew there was something decidedly felonious about it when he handed out the balaclavas. I got a blue one. Boom Boom got red. Each one of them was a different color to enable us to tell each other apart, even though, to our victim, we would all be faceless and interchangeable.\n\nCarlisle told us there was to be no talking... nothing to be able to identify us when we grabbed Adam.\n\nThe snatch went relatively well. We were able to gag him before he could raise an alarm, and we hauled him out of his bunk exactly at the stroke of midnight.\n\nCarlisle and Charles were waiting outside with the ladder I had used to paint the lodge. We handcuffed Adam to it and tied his feet to it as well. Naturally the only thing he had on was his jockey shorts. We were grateful that he did not sleep in the nude.\n\nOnce secured to the ladder, we carried it and him to the front steps of the verandah that spread across the front of the lodge. There were still a few lights on, so we had to be careful. We did not want anything to spoil our plans... well, Carlisle's plans... for Adam.\n\nI knew it had something to do with a water snake. Carlisle had obtained a one meter long specimen from his culvert out along the road where we had picked up our supplies. The beast had spent the day in a wet burlap bag and was not too enchanted with the human race by the time Carlisle hauled him out.\n\nWe propped the ladder against the verandah roof with Adam dangling from it like a crucified Christian and Carlisle motioned for us to find a place to hide. I was considering Liberia when I saw Carlisle dangle the snake in front of Adam, who was squirming and twisting and doing anything he could to get himself away from the thing. So was the snake.\n\nWhat happened next goes down in the annals of history as one of the most truly disgusting things that one man can do to another. Carlisle pulled Adam's jockeys open and shoved the snake in.\n\nThen, when he was sure that everybody had had a chance to get away from the seen of the crime, Carlisle removed the gag.\n\nAdam screams like a girl. He also cries like one... or he did that night. It was enough to wake the dead and to cause the living to believe that one more of their number was about to be added to the ranks of the deceased.\n\nI was mesmerized. From my hiding spot at the end of the verandah I noticed first the lights of the lodge, which started coming on about fifteen seconds after Adam began screaming. The first counselor to make it to the front door switched on the porch lights and surveyed the scene. It was the weasel. He slept in boxers and a T-shirt.\n\nWhen he saw Adam on the ladder, it didn't register right away that there was no way that Adam could go either up or down. The weasel thought that there was a burglary in progress and ordered Adam to come down and stop screaming.\n\nAdam replied that he wanted the counselor to pull down his shorts.\n\nThe weasel soon received backup. Schwarz was the next one to hit the verandah. He was a little more familiar with unanticipated situations and quickly realized that Adam was a victim, not a perpetrator.\n\n""My shorts!"" Adam screamed. ""Pull down my shorts!!!""\n\n""Do it!"" Schwarz ordered the weasel. Schwarz had enough good sense not to do it himself. Whoever stripped a camper would need a lot of backing when the family and their lawyers showed up. Schwarz preferred to be the witness. It also meant that he could keep an eye open for whatever booby trap Carlisle might have set. There was no doubt in Schwarz's mind that it was Carlisle who had designed this latest outrage. He had been waiting for something just like this all summer.\n\nIt was therefore not a surprise to Schwarz when the weasel pulled Adam's shorts to his knees and a long black water snake flopped down at the foot of the ladder, hissing and pissing and snapping at anything in sight. And it wasn't much of a surprise when the flash of the camera lit up the verandah, once... twice... and then again.\n\nNaturally the rest of the campers descended on the scene. This allowed us to stash our balaclavas and join the throng. We all commiserated with Adam, who had dissolved into a heaving shuddering hulk on the ladder. The counselors lowered the ladder to the ground and untied his feet. But they had to get a saw and saw through the ladder to release Adam's wrists, which were still cuffed... and would remain that way until the police arrived.\n\nThe investigation would begin the next day, but it was already too late to stop the images of Adam that were attached to two e-mail messages... one that Edgar sent to his own address, and the other that he sent to a site somewhere in Amsterdam. The digital camera he used was at the bottom of the lake along with the portable computer and a cellular telephone.\n\nThey escorted Carlisle to the lodge the next morning before breakfast. He asked for and received a private audience with Schwarz. The whole thing took only forty minutes, and Schwarz emerged with a smile on his face and a hand on Carlisle's shoulder.\n\nAdam could not identify his abductors of course. He also realized that, were he to name Carlisle, Boom Boom or I as the perpetrators, he could probably expect the rest of his life to be a living hell, never knowing where or when he would run into another snake. He was quietly removed by the police, who also packed his bags for him.\n\nWe asked Carlisle what he had talked to Schwarz about, but all he would say is that he had told Schwarz that Adam was his man as well, and we had delivered him. Evidently Schwarz had put two and two together and had got the right answer.\n\nI did not go back to Camp Lester last year. Boom Boom and I opened a computer repair shop in the room over his garage. We made enough money to get a really nice apartment in Kingston. That, and our student loans and grants should see us through our first year of post secondary education.\n\nWe both like Kingston, and we have even got on Lopez's visiting list at one of the area prisons. He appreciates us keeping him up to date on the exploits of our friends.\n\nSkeeter, Edgar and Robbie were at camp last summer, but they were the only ones. Carlisle and Charles are now living together in Toronto, where they are both attending university. Charles is still studying piano and plays occasionally in one of the gay bars. Carlisle is studying law... yah, go figure...\n\nGod only knows where Adam is.\n\nBoom Boom and I are still very much in love with each other and we are soon going to open our own site on the internet. None of the pictures we took of Adam will be on the site, so don't even ask.\n\n\n\nWell, that's the end of the story. Sixteen chapters in this one... and finished in sixteen days. That's a chapter a day and all written during a bout with the flu. I hope that some of this made sense.\n\nThanks for reading... and have a nice Spring!\n\nAs always, drop me a line at heap@aracnet.net and let me know how you feel about it.\n\nRicardo"
803,Camp Nurse,['ped'],"I instinctively tried to locate the threat because whoever was shooting meant business. Somewhere off to my left, I thought. I couldn't see anyone or anything from where I was so I tried to crab over a ways to get a better angle.\n\nBLAM! click-click BLAM! click-click\n\nThis time branches fell on my back and I heard the bark of the trees behind me being ripped away. I was dead meat. I started to get up very slowly, keeping my hands in clear view over my head. Might as well go out like a man.\n\n""Hold it right there, you bastard! Where the hell do you think you're goin'?""\n\nIt was a voice from your worst nightmare. Shrill and angry. PMS on steroids. Pitched at just that tone that made your bowels turn to water, kind of like fingernails on a blackboard, only worse. And this one had a shotgun, too.\n\n""Mernnfroong gdnr nddnf."" It's difficult to talk clearly when your mouth is full of pine needles and moss.\n\n""What did you say? Speak up before I blow your head off!""\n\n""I'm looking for the camp administrator, Janet Crandell,"" I said after turning my head and spitting out the debris.\n\n""What for?""\n\nI don't know why, given my situation at the time, but that question got my dander up. (For those of you who don't know what 'dander' is, it is a lot more comfortable to get up than something else that gets 'up' on occasion and gets cramped in your shorts, but in certain circumstances, like the one I was currently in, dander can be life threatening. Clear?) I impulsively resisted her questioning.\n\n""Are you Ms. Crandell?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""Then it's really none of your business, is it?"" I started to get up.\n\nBLAM! click-click\n\nShe apparently didn't like my attitude.\n\n""Stay down, you bastard.""\n\nI realized that I had heard several high pitched sounds after that last shot, like squeals or birds. I couldn't place the sound, but it seemed to come from all around. Slowly turning my head to both sides I spied several Nikes, Reeboks and Adidas of all colors sprouting some of the finest pairs of young tanned healthy legs I had ever seen in my 23 years.\n\nThen came 'The Voice' again: ""Stay back, girls. It's a MAN!"" She said that last work like it was a dirty word.\n\nOne of the pairs of legs sassed back to her, ""We KNOOOW"" in typical teenage sarcasm. I decided I liked that kid, whoever she was. Several of the spectators giggled, and one or two laughed outright.\n\nThe sound of running feet preceded the arrival of the 'authorities.'\n\n""Gertie, what's all the shooting about. I warned you about that.""\n\n""I got one, Miss Crandell! I got one of those slimy no-good PRE- vert bastards trying to sneak into the camp!""\n\n""Where?""\n\n""Over there.""\n\nI didn't see any of this as I was still face down in the moss, taking no chances.\n\nI heard or sensed someone come over to me.\n\n""My name is Janet Crandell. I am the administrator of this camp. Who are you and what do you want?"" \n\nThe questions were put forward in a very business-like manner, but in a voice that would have melted the heart of the toughest CEO. I also noticed she did not ask me to get up.\n\n""My name is Chris Mattson. I was hired to be your camp nurse."" I reached - very slowly - into my shirt pocket and handed her my contract.\n\nThere was dead silence for several minutes.\n\n""May I get up, now?"" I asked after what seemed enough time for her to have re-written the entire contract, much less read it.\n\nNot receiving an answer, I slowly raised up. And looked at a very tanned, very shapely set of legs. Not hearing a gun shot was a good sign, and I continued to rise up passed a slight swell of feminine hips fronting for a smallish firm tight ass covered by a pair of clinging nylon running shorts, then a trim bare waist highlighted by one of the most perfect navels God ever created, then onto a set of moderately small high riding breasts encased in one of those sports-bra things. \n\n""This is too good to be true!"" I thought as I was standing up. ""If she's blonde, blue-eyed and gorgeous, I'll know this is a wet- dream.""\n\nI looked at her face. She was. \n\nI pinched myself. It wasn't.\n\nShe stood all of 5'3'' at most and, with her little girl figure, didn't look old enough to be the administrator.\n\n""Hi."" I stuck out my hand.\n\n""Hello. Uh, sorry about the rude welcome, but there seems to have been some sort of mistake. This is an all girls camp...."" She left my hand waving in the breeze so I took it back. Not a good sign.\n\n""And? What's the problem?""\n\n""Uh, well, let's go to my office and discuss this, OK?""\n\nWe started up the path she indicated. We had to go right past the teutonic mass of flesh holding a 12 gauge pump action shot gun who I had now identified as 'Gertie.' As I walked by, I stayed in a meek, head bowed posture until I was next to her. She felt invincible holding the gun, and let me get too close. Pretending to stumble, I reached out, grabbed the gun from her oversized hands, and did a swift leg sweep to knock her legs out from under her. I swear to God, the earth shook when she landed.\n\nI stood over her, staring down at her. I expected to see fear in her eyes, but Gertie surprised me. All I saw was hate. Loathing. Disgust. You get the picture. I was 'MAN', ergo, I was ""EVIL""\n\nAs we stared at each other, I slowly pumped the shotgun and ejected the shells onto her body. There were five shells in the gun and one in the chamber. Shit, she must have reloaded the damn thing while Miss Crandell was talking to me. I broke down the gun, and with a final glare at her, continued up the path.\n\nI saw my bags neatly stacked by the office door. Not a good sign, again.\n\nHowever, several minutes later, after a seriously heated discussion about sexual discrimination, lawsuits for breach of contract, etc., Janet Crandell conceded defeat. She needed a nurse for the insurance, I was a registered nurse, I had a contract, thus, I was Camp Rah-Rah-Rah's new nurse.\n\nI wouldn't have been such a hard ass, but I needed this job. For all the wrong reasons. To make a long story short, I had gone into the Navy voluntarily because I wanted to be a SEAL. It was what I wanted to be all my adolescent life. Once in the Navy, I worked so hard I actually got into the program and was almost finished with the training when I ran into what in military terms is called a SNAFU. You know, Situation Normal, All Fucked Up. The Pentagon computer somehow decided that I should be trained as a nurse, not a SEAL. Nothing could change the decision. I appealed all the way up. My commander appealed all the way up. Senators and Representatives appealed all the way up. Nothing. They wouldn't even let me graduate from the SEAL program. So I became Lt. Chris Mattson, RN, USN. \n\nI didn't last long at the base hospital. It had something to do with my looks, I guess. The doctors didn't like the way I looked, except one or two of them, but all the women nurses liked the way I looked, except the commander, she was just too old to care. \n\nI suppose I should describe myself. I'm just over six feet tall, 180 lbs. If I grew a mustache, I would look like Tom Selleck, only better. I never considered myself handsome, but I never had trouble getting dates, either. No tattoos, no scars. Just your average guy.\n\nAnyway, why I needed this job.... It seems my presence at the base hospital was causing quite a problem. On the one hand, the doctors weren't getting anymore of the nurse nookie they had been accustomed to. Neither was I, but that fact didn't seem to be relevant to the horny bastards. And on the other hand, there were four or five cat fights in the nurse's locker room, the last one requiring major reconstruction surgery, as the other nurses were apparently fighting over me. God knows, I did nothing to encourage them. \n\nWell, almost nothing. They had insisted on the basis of equality that I use their locker room to change and some of them might have seem me naked six or seven times in the shower. Hey, what's a guy to do? So I got excited and got a hard on. You'd have thought they had never seen a 10"" prick before. I mean, don't all men have one?\n\nAnyway, after the last fight, the commander called me into her office, gave me my decommissioning papers, and advised me that both of the nurses involved in the fight were married and that I may want to make myself scarce for a long - she emphasized that word 'long' - time. It seems that none of the nurses husbands had been getting any nurse nookie for a long time either and were really pissed at me.\n\nThe commander suggested I contact a placement agency she knew of that handled RNs. I called. The agency had an immediate opening at an isolated kids summer camp with no access, only helicopter, and so here I was. The staff at the agency either didn't know or didn't care that this was an all girls cheerleading camp. Or perhaps they just assumed that a nurse would be a female. Or perhaps because my name is Chris and not Christopher. Who knows. Who cares. I was here.\n\nCamp Rah-Rah-Rah was an abandoned government facility in a hidden valley about 5000' up in one of the endless mountain ranges of the West. It sat on a glacier-fed lake and was protected from the weather by high peaks on all sides. The outlet stream from the lake plunged over a 100' water fall about a mile down stream, effectively sealing off the valley. It was beautiful.\n\nThe camp was originally intended to be a training facility of some kind. Maybe the Forest Service wanted to train the rangers how to fly fish or something. But that's beside the point. There were several million tax dollars at work here, all of which the beautiful Janet Crandell had acquired for a mere pittance at auction. The camp was entirely self-contained with running water, huge underground warehouses that were turned into training areas, luxury hotel/dormitory accommodations for up to 200 people, kitchens, satellite communications, even generating electricity from the water fall. Typical government overkill.\n\nThe dispensary was typical of this lavish style. There was actually an OR with an emergency generator. The clinic had not been used for a while, so I spent the rest of the day getting it in shape. Mostly dusting and organizing, familiarizing myself with the stocks. I had intended to make a list of things to order, but after two hours I hadn't been able to find anything to write down. The place was very well equipped.\n\nAbout 3:00 I heard the helicopter coming up the valley. I could see the landing pad from the dispensary window and I watched in wry amusement as Janet Crandell and Gertie pantomimed out a scene. Janet would point at the chopper and Gertie would shake her head 'No'. Another firm gesture towards the chopper, and Gertie would hang her head and shuffle a couple of steps towards the machine. She would then turn and say something. The whole process would begin again. Janet would point, Gertie would plead. Shuffle, beg, point, plead. Gertie obviously did not want to leave.\n\nBut she did and the chopper faded away for the second time that day. I felt better about this one.\n\nThe phone rang - did I mention they had an internal phone system? - and Janet's assistant informed me that a Staff meeting was to be held at 4:00 before dinner.\n\nI showered, shaved and dressed in my best nurse whites to meet the staff and followed her directions to the boardroom. I was early and was able to greet each arriving staff member. Being a gentleman, I stood up as each one came in the door. All of them had heard the news by now, so they were all looking forward to meeting me. Apparently, all of them had also showered and shaved (I guess) and were wearing the most attractive or flattering clothing they had with them. And no wedding rings.\n\nI could describe each of them individually, but this is a short story. Suffice it to say that each one of them was an ex- Cheerleader at either a major University or pro sport team, and that there wasn't a ounce of excess weight on any of them. And with what they were - or weren't - wearing, I could tell. You get the picture. They were all outgoing, smart, friendly, confident of their womanhood, and beautiful. Excellent role models for the young girls at the camp.\n\nThe room quieted down when Janet walked in. Or should I say floated in. I never noticed her move, but she was suddenly at the head of the table, calling the meeting to order. Before she spoke, she surveyed the female staff, and grinned a wry smile.\n\n""All right, people, a few things on the agenda. One, you have probably heard the news, but I would like to formally present our camp nurse, Mr. Chris Mattson. Please introduce yourselves and make him feel welcome.""\n\nA titter of giggles swept the room. I blushed. So did Janet.\n\n""Not THAT welcome, ladies!""\n\nThat broke up the room, and the ice. The tension that had been building unnoticed disappeared. When the laughter died down, she continued.\n\n""Second, you are probably also aware that Gertie is no longer with us. I'm sure we will all miss her, but it does leave a couple of holes in the roster. So we need to spread out her responsibilities. First, I need a volunteer to take over her campers.""\n\nA tall red-head raised her hand. ""I could take some of them. They're all the same age as my girls, so it should fit OK."" She flashed me a shy smile as she finished speaking.\n\nA tauny gorgeous black woman quickly spoke up, ""Me, too."" Another shy smile in my direction.\n\n""Thank you, ladies. Work it out between you. Next, is there anyone who quilts?"" A long silence. \n\n""Anyone? Please?""\n\nFinally, a quiet voice spoke up behind Janet.\n\n""None of the campers had signed up for that class, Miss Crandell.""\n\nSeveral of the staff tried to cover up their smiles. It wasn't nice, but it was funny.\n\nJanet shot her assistant a pained smile.\n\n""OK, that takes care of that. How about self-defense training? I know that all the girls have to take that course.""\n\nAnother long silence.\n\nFinally I spoke up. ""What type of training are you looking for? Hand to hand or shotguns?""\n\nThe room broke up. I probably shouldn't have said anything, but the bitch had shot at me. The look on Janet's face wasn't pretty, but I had another card up my sleeve.\n\n""Mr. Mattson, this is a serious meeting. Please keep your comments appropriate."" All right, I deserved that.\n\n""I apologize, Ma'am. But I have extensive training in hand to hand fighting and weapons. Navy SEAL training, to be exact. I could put together a program for you. From the response of your staff for a request for volunteers, I could include training for them as well, if you want.""\n\nJanet's face went from surprised to relieved. When I made the offer to train the staff as well, you would have thought the home team had just scored the winning touchdown. The cheers, whistles, and applauding went on for several minutes.\n\nWhen it finally quieted down, Janet said, ""Well, it seems as if we have a new instructor. And a new staff course, as well."" She looked around at all the female staff. ""All staff personnel will participate in that course,"" she continued.\n\nAn emphatic, over-loud whispered ""YES!!!"" from her mousey assistant broke up the room again and the meeting as well. Janet resignedly waved them away out of the room and sat at the head of the table shaking her head. She was smiling, however. She motioned for me to stay as the room cleared.\n\n""You seem to have caused quite a stir, Mr. Mattson. I haven't seen that much makeup on my staff in the four weeks we've been here.""\n\n""Please, call me Chris, Miss Crandell...""\n\n""Janet.""\n\n""OK, Janet. Look, I apologize for the remark about Gertie, but she did kind of start things.""\n\n""Don't think anything of it. She was out of place here, but I couldn't get rid of her without a reason. You provided that reason, so in a way, I should be grateful to you. However, I won't have you making negative comments about anyone in a staff meeting. I don't work that way. Is that understood, Chris?""\n\n""Yes, Ma'am.""\n\n""That sounded like there should be a salute with that,"" she chuckled.\n\n""Sorry. Just habit, I guess.""\n\n""Let's go to dinner. I'll show you to your table.""\n\n""My table?""\n\n""Yes. All the staff spread out around the room and sit in different areas. This encourages interaction between the staff and campers. You have an assigned table in your own area. The campers do not. They may sit where they like.""\n\nBy that time we were at the door to the dining area. The hubbub of noise from room came through the double swinging doors and filled the hall where we were standing.\n\nJanet looked at me with a raised eyebrow and a crooked smile. ""Ready to face the enemy, sailor?""\n\n""Aye-Aye, Skipper,"" I grinned back at her as I held the door open for her. Apparently she wasn't expecting that because she gave me a very pleasant and appreciative smile as she ducked under my arm and into the room.\n\nIt was like a switch had been switched off. There was dead silence in the room. Even the kitchen cooks stopped banging the pots and pans. All eyes were on me and Janet as we made our way over to what was to become 'my' table. The eyes follow us every step of the way around to the back corner, as yet unpopulated by diners.\n\n""This was Gertie's area. You just inherited it. Looks like tonight you'll get to eat in peace. Or you can join me if you like.""\n\n""No thanks, Janet, I'd better not. I wouldn't want them to think I couldn't handle dinner alone.""\n\n""Suit yourself, sailor,"" she flipped over her shoulder. I could have almost sworn she was flirting with me. Regardless, I was getting stiff watching her walk away towards the food line. Or maybe it was being in the middle of all that young stuff. You see, there was a reason I had never had any of the nurse nookie at the base hospital. It was all too old. I liked mine young. 18 at the oldest. There was something about a girl turning into a woman that turned me off. \n\nWhich was why Janet interested me. She looked young. And she would continue to look young for a long, long time. She looked more fuckable the longer I looked at her.\n\nI broke my stare when I felt a tugging on my pants leg.\n\n""Hey, Mister. Can I sit with you?""\n\nI looked down to see an absolutely doll faced innocent young girl standing next to me. Her big brown eyes looked up at mine and she batted her eyelids in a most seductive manner. I just about came then and there. This was going to be harder than I thought.\n\n""Sure. Just let me go get my tray.""\n\n""OK. I'll wait here.\n\nI went off in the direction Janet had headed to get my dinner. Nothing special about the menu, mostly healthy food, as would be expected. By the time I returned from the food line and got back to by table, my section was full. The only empty chair was mine. I looked around and caught one of the other staffer's eye. I motioned to her now nearly empty section and I made a questioning gesture of 'what's going on?' She just laughed. \n\nI sat down to 11 pairs of eyes. But I couldn't tell you what they look like right then because all I noticed, on the QT, of course, was 11 pairs of young tits. Firm, gorgeous, unfettered youthful tit-flesh. A veritable feast of flesh. In all my favorite sizes from grapes to walnuts to oranges. The eyes around the table finally caught my attention and I smiled. I swear one of them swooned - or at least sighed heavily.\n\nI began small talk with the whole table, letting them fill me in on the rules, the schedules, what they liked, etc. Stuff they knew about, non-threatening. They didn't have name tags, but I remembered most of their names by the end of dinner. The conversation lagged a couple of times but picked up again. Once it was stopped abruptly by a water glass being spilled. The girl who spilled it had been quiet throughout the dinner, and now sat there jerking and shaking in her chair. A flush rose up her neck and spread over her cheeks. She gasped audibly in an OH-OH-OH manner, and then slumped down in her chair with a queer smile on her face.\n\nBeing the nurse, I immediately jumped up and rushed to her side. I picked her up in my arms and ran to the dispensary with her. Surprisingly, only Janet followed. Sarah, the girl, closed her eyes, rested her head on my chest, wrapped her arms around my neck and held on tightly. \n\nAt first I thought she was scared. I didn't know what to think, but I noticed that my shirt sleeve was moist where it pressed into her under her legs. She still shuddered every once in a while and clung tightly to me.\n\nI got to the dispensary and laid her gently on one of the beds. She didn't want to let go of my neck. Gently prying her hands apart, I began my examination. I called up her records on the computer to check for epilepsy. Nothing. I check for allergies. Nothing. I checked for anything. Nothing.\n\nJanet had entered the room while I checked the computer. She had this kind of amused look on her face as she watched me work. I began to get panicked. My first case, and I was a flop! I checked reflexes, muscle tone, everything. I could find nothing but a state of extreme relaxation and wet spot between her legs that I blamed on the spilled water.\n\nThe panic must have been apparent because Janet called me over to her.\n\n""You going to carry every girl down here after she orgasms?"" she whispered.\n\n""WHAT?"" I looked at her with disbelief. She pointed to the wet spot on my shirt sleeve.\n\n""Smell.""\n\nThe tangy aroma was unmistakable. \n\n""You didn't see her?""\n\nI shook my head.\n\n""God, the whole room knew what was going on. These girls have been up here two weeks without their boyfriends. They get kind of horney from this point on and for the next two weeks of their time here it will only get worse. I kind of expected something like this to happen, just not this soon.""\n\n""Gee, thanks for warning me!""\n\nJanet grinned up at me. ""Hey, it's been 4 weeks for me and the staff! Why should I give you a break?""\n\nI almost grabbed her then and there and tossed her on the bed. Unfortunately, the bed still had Sarah on it and she was watching us intently. I went over to her.\n\n""Feeling better?"" I asked her quietly\n\nShe nodded her head 'Yes.'\n\n""Do you need to get some rest or will it be OK to release you?""\n\n""Can't I stay here tonight?"" I slept in the next room and I think she knew it.\n\n""No, I don't think that will be necessary.""\n\n""But what if it happens again?""\n\n""Do you think it might?""\n\nAgain she nodded, shyly this time, like a scared little girl.\n\nI leaned over and whispered in her ear so Janet couldn't hear. ""Then grab your pillow and hug it tight to you. You can think of me if you want, or your boyfriend. OK?""\n\nI grabbed one of her hands in one of mine, knelt on one knee, brought her hand up to my lips and kissed her on the palm of her hand. \n\nSarah flushed, squealed, grinned and jumped up, all at the same time. She winked at Miss Crandell and ran back to the dining hall. She came back and yelled ""Thank you, Mr. Mattson"" to me, then left again.\n\n""WHAT did you tell her?""\n\n""Trade secret! You'll just have to do the same thing she did if you want to find out, won't you?"" With that, she blushed deep red, turned and walked back towards the dining room. About half way down the hall, she turned back.\n\n""By the way, that was a good job in there. You did everything right. If it had been serious, you would have found it. Glad to have you aboard.""\n\nWith that she went back and finished her dinner.\n\nI smiled to myself as I watched her walk away. There was a bit more wiggle in her walk this time, I noticed. I wonder if she had noticed my erection. It would have taken a blind woman not to.\n\nThe rest of dinner passed with no further orgasms or fainting spells. The girls in the rest of the hall had filed out long ago, but my area was still all there. Janet finally came over to rescue me, claiming a 'meeting' I had to get to. The girls actually groaned, and I realized then how erotic that sounded. It was so close to the moan that escapes those parted lips when you're teasing a fresh one into her first fuck. You get them to the edge, then pull back. Do it again, and again and again. When they're delirious, they are yours for the picking. Cherry picking.\n\nSo it was with difficulty that I stood up. My prick was stiff and cramped in my shorts. I have always had to keep it aimed down, just in case something like this happened, because if it was pointed up, it would pop up out over my belt. That happened to me one time in Jr. High School, but I learned quick. \n\nSo my meat was sticking down my pant leg and was kind of swollen. I guess I underestimated the length a little because there were several gasps when I stood. Until I adjusted my pants leg, my Ol' John Henry was a good two inches out in the open. I kept going as if nothing was the matter, but even Janet's eyes were wider than normal.\n\n""Shall we go, Miss Crandell?,"" I asked, holding out my arm to her.\n\n""Y-Yes, Mr. Mattson. Yes."" She was still shaken by what she had glimpsed, or thought she had, or was it that she hoped she had. Her grip on my arm was possessively tight.\n\nI dropped her off at her office and thanked her for rescuing me. I almost got her in a clinch right then, but her assistant happened by, so I said good night to them both.\n\nThe remainder of the evening I spent unpacking my kit and finishing straightening up in the clinic. I listened to the bells as they rang, remembering the schedule the girls at dinner had told me. \n\n9:00 In Rooms. \n\n9:30 In Beds \n\n10:00 Lights Out. \n\nLike clockwork I could see the lights across the way blink out. They were all out on this side of the dormitory. Mine soon followed and I crawled in bed for what I hoped would be a long peaceful sleep.\n\nI couldn't have been more misguided. Within 30 minutes I heard the door to my room being quietly pushed open. I pretended to be asleep, which wasn't hard, given how tired I was. For a while I couldn't hear anything, and I was just beginning to think it was my imagination when a tiny hand was laid gently across my lips.\n\n""SSSShhhhhh. Don't say a word,"" came an unfamiliar whisper. A second small hand soon grasped my now throbbing cock and began to rub it up and down.\n\n""OOOOhhhhhhh, Daddy, that feels good. Let me kiss it for you.""\n\nThat whisper was followed by a hot sucking sensation that nearly pulled my balls back up into my groin. This kid could give head! Or was it Janet? The size was about right.\n\nThe mysterious little nymph suddenly quit blowing me and straddled my cock.\n\n""OOOOHhhhh, Daddy, you make me so hot. I've got to have you inside me.""\n\nA small squeal escaped as my cock was enveloped in one of the tightest pussies it had had the pleasure to penetrate. I was surprised when the kid took it all. Most have to work up to it in four or five fuckings.\n\n""OOOOOOOOOhhhh, Daddy! You're so biiiig. You filled me all the way u-u-u-uu-u-up"" \n\nLittle miss nasty collapsed on my chest. I held her gently, tweaking her little tits and erect nipples as she lay there until she gathered her wits together. Then with a quick kiss and a whispered 'Thank You, Mr. Mattson!' she was gone.\n\nI had just begun to drift off again when the door opened again. This time I was a substitute for ""Billy"". Then ""Tommy"". Then ""Daddy"" again, twice more. Then ""Billy"" was back. I asked this one if this was seconds, and she said 'No'. I told her she may want to check up on her two-timing boyfriend, Billy, when she got home. For over two hours the parade kept up. For a while I wondered if there was a schedule or something. I thought about how ridiculous it would look if there were a line outside my door. \n\nThe only differences I could tell in all the visitors that night were height, weight, tits and twats. The tits I felt ranged in size from just bare nipples only to those that were more than a mouthful. The twats were all tight, some more than others and all wet. But even after what must have been twenty orgasms on my cock, I had yet to spill my seed. These cunts were so primed that they only took 5 or so minutes to get off, the 3 to cool down and then gone. Slam, bam, thank you sailor. That was a twist! And each one ended with a kiss and a whispered ""Thank you, Mr. Mattson."" I began to suspect a plot.\n\nBut the last visitor was the most memorable of them all. It was a bit longer between visits and I was actually asleep when I awoke to a hot mouth on my cum-coated cock. What a way to wake up! \n\nBut something about this one was different. More experienced, maybe. Softer, fuller lips, perhaps. When she got on board, she was quiet. I wasn't a substitute for anyone for this one. She came almost as fast as the others, and as she was resting on my chest, I breathed in deep, smelling the wonderful fragrance of her hair. I played with her small breasts, tweaking her stiff nipples. She groaned deep in her throat and began to rotate her hips again. Then she raised herself up and leaned over me, propping herself up on my chest with her hands, letting her boobs sway as she rode my prick like a pro. \n\nI really worked on her tits, massaging and squeezing. My ministrations affected her and she worked harder and harder on my cock, trying to get me off. She must have gone through six or seven of her own shuddering orgasms, fighting her way through them to keep humping my log until I felt myself swelling in her. As I spurt my cum into her belly, she pressed her lips to mine to gag us both. We both yelled into each others oral cavity as the moment seized us.\n\nShe lay there a long while this time, quietly twirling the hair on my chest. Then finally, with a sigh, she gave me a light kiss and a whispered, ""Thank you, sailor"", she was gone. I was still laughing as I finally got to sleep.\n\n\n\nChapter 2. The Hike\n\nby Nightshade\n\n1/97\n\nAs was my practice, I got up at first light. That's just the way my body clock works. I don't care if I've only had 15 minutes sleep, I'm up at first light.\n\nNormally I do my exercises nude in my room. But with all the fresh mountain air up here, I decided to go outside this morning. I slipped on a pair shorts and sandals and wandered around the compound until I found a peaceful clearing overlooking the lake. My exercises consist of my own style of the Chinese Tai Chi movements. I had adapted them from movements I had picked up in the SEAL martial-arts training. I also used the exercises as a focusing aid to meditation. After the movements become so natural and fluid that I don't have to think about them anymore, I can slip into a really relaxing state of meditation. With all the beautiful scenery around, I really got into the meditation that morning.\n\nSo when I tell you this next part, you'll have to understand that I really wasn't aware of this going on all around me. Janet, the camp administrator, filled me in later that morning.\n\nAnyway, there I was, doing my routine in my shorts and bare feet, body glistening with sweat in the first strong rays of the sun, the light playing off my rippling muscles as I moved cat-like through the slow graceful step of my routine. And, as would be expected in a group of 100 or more people, some of the others were early risers as well. Apparently, one of the early risers spied me from her window and quickly woke the others in her room and on her floor. The girls, ranging from 14-18, as well as the slightly older staffers, slowly trickled out into the woods surrounding the clearing I was in wearing whatever they had on, which in some cases, was nothing. Believe me, I'm really sorry I missed that, but I was totally focused inward, meditating.\n\nSoft, lithe fingers began rubbing and fondling moist cracks and perky nipples and sensitive clits. Sometimes the fingers belonged to the body being fondled, sometimes they belonged to the person next to them. But there was no pussy left un-petted, no clit left un-rubbed, no nipples left un-squeezed. According to reports, there were as many as 20-50 girls and staffers gathered around my clearing. A good sized orgy, if that's what you call 50 cunts and only one cock to go around. One girl actually humped a tree, letting a low-level branch slip between her cunt lips and rub along her sensitive swollen inner labia. She gave a new definition to the term 'tree-hugger.'\n\nThe moaning and groaning of all those wanton teenagers did not affect me consciously, but subconsciously my ears and brain picked up on those erotic sounds and directed them to the organ most usually affected by them. You guessed it. My cock-a-doodle-do did. Being in its usual head down position and unencumbered by jockey shorts or jock strap - which I never wear - my prick began to lengthen and swell. Understand, this is not an unusual occurrence when I do my exercises. The feelings I get from a good work out are almost the same as I get from great sex. (I said 'almost', OK?) So a stiff prick didn't register to my meditating brain.\n\nHowever, my stiffening wang did register in the brains of the watching girls. While several of them had sampled it the night before, it had been dark in my room and, fortunately or unfortunately - you pick - things can seem smaller in the dark. Those who had swallowed my prick and then impaled themselves on it were amazed at it's size. Those who had heard about the visits to my room stared in disbelief, envy and lust. The staffers, who I assumed knew more about pricks than the young campers, just got plain horney and vowed to get my sausage between their buns if it was the last thing they did.\n\nIt didn't help matters any when I started stroking my meat, slowing bringing it to its full potential and right out in the open. Hey, it feels good! And I really wasn't aware of the audience. I'm just kind of a shy guy. Honest! I don't like to get it on in public. But during part of my routine I focus on just my stomach and back so my hands don't have anything to do. They just kind of did what came naturally, and began working on my cock.\n\nNow this is something that seemed odd to me when Janet told me all of this. (By the way, she was getting hotter and hotter during our meeting. I noticed she wasn't wearing that bra-thingy she had on the day before and that her large engorged hard pink nipples were clearly poking through the tight thin cotton T-shirt she had on this morning. I wondered if her tits were sore from last night....) Janet seemed amazed that I could keep stroking as long as I did and not blast off. I told her I have always been what you would call a 'late bloomer' or something. I can get hard and stay hard for almost two hours before coming. For a long time I thought all guys were like that. But I had always asked myself two questions. \n\nThe more you stroke it, the better it feels, right? If so, then why blow it so soon if it feels so good? \n\nJanet got outright agitated when I told her how long it takes me to come, and I almost thought she was going to ask me to prove it. Right there on her desk. With her. But she didn't. Her assistant, who I was beginning to really dislike by now, came in and interrupted the meeting at that point.\n\nThe first wake up bell at 5:30 had roused most of the campers and staff from their erotic pastimes, and so, by the time I had finished at 5:45, most of them had left. I smiled shyly at the couple of campers still remaining, slipped on my sandals and went back to take a shower in my room. I had no idea the spectacle I had put on until I got hauled into Janet's office right after breakfast. Which is where I learned what I just told you.\n\nThe bottom line she tried to force on me was that I was to be confined to the dispensary or the dining hall or the training room for the self defense classes. Period. Sounded like prison to me, and I told her so. She started raving about me corrupting all the young girls. Normally, a gentleman doesn't fuck and tell, but since I technically only fucked the last visitor last night - all the others fucked me - I felt I could tell her that these young girls had already been corrupted before I got there. By Billy twice, Tommy, Jerry, Sam, Bob, and particularly, Daddy. That shut her up. She then asked me to be careful of exposure, as some of the girls were not yet corrupted, and I did agree to be more careful. But there was something in her eyes when she saw my prick leap up when she mentioned the uncorrupted girls that made a lie of her sincerity. Thinking about that gleam in her eye kept me hard for the rest of the day. Honest!\n\nThe next few days passed in a blur. I set up my self defense course for the campers and staff. The nightly visits by the campers, and I suspected some of the staff continued like clock work, including the final unknown visitor. I was hoping beyond hope that I knew who the last visitor was. I was really hoping it was Janet. But she never gave herself away other than to call me 'sailor', which none of the other campers or staffers did. So I was never really sure. And I had tried everything I could think of to find out who it was.\n\nThe only thing that was unusual during that time that was reported in the daily staff meetings was the high rate of visits to the nurse. By the staffers! I had 'had' to examine each one of them at least once, some twice, and a couple had almost moved into the clinic. \n\nI made meticulous notes of the visits, leaving out of the reports that none of them had escaped the exam without showing me everything, including having to bend over and spreading their cheeks to expose their rosebuds. God, aren't hormones great? Horney chics will do literally anything! I finger fucked all of them on the pretext of doing the exam and all of them had at least one orgasm from my fingers. Two of the horniest ones got two fingers up the ass, but none got my cock between their legs. I would have liked to say that none got my cock at all, but one particularly fine looking tiny brunette, Julie, skinned my shorts off and sucked my cock down her throat before she even said 'Hello.' And I was wearing a belt and jockeys, just like I'd agreed!\n\nWhat's a guy to do? I let her suck for a while until she got tired, then gave her a very thorough exam. She was one of the ones that got two fingers in the ass. It was obvious it was her first time that way, and she was squealing and moaning the whole time I pumped my fingers in and out of her back door. And fucking back on my fingers as if her life depended on it. She had one of the smallest asses of the group of staffers, and all that exercise she did kept it as tight and firm as when she was 14 years old. I complimented her on her muscle tone and firmness and she actually blushed. She was a little embarrassed that she had had an orgasm from having fingers up her ass, but I told her some women were built that way and it was normal for her. She actually believed that shit! And she came back for more later that day.\n\nLater that week, Janet, unfortunately, requested that all illnesses and visits to the nurse by the staff be routed through her office, and I could literally hear the groans of dismay. They were going to have to be more inventive if they were going to get some of my cock, but then, they were all intelligent women, as I mentioned before. \n\nI suppose I should mention the fact that, while I really like, and prefer, young, or young-looking girls, I have never had a problem getting it up for any good looking woman. Especially the ones that really want you bad. And I intended to be really bad with each one of them. But they were going to have to work for it.\n\nWhich brings me to the first successful staffer to get my cock. \n\nI finally had a free day. I had been there a week and the staff was rotated, 4 days on, 1 day off. Except the nurse, who had 24 hour duty. But one day a week, when the other activities were light, I was allowed to get out of camp, sleep late, or whatever, as long as I had my pager. (Another tax-payer paid luxury.)\n\nThat day I decided to go for a hike. I had seen a cabin or some kind of structure higher up on one of the neighboring peaks and I decided to investigate. I notified the office, packed a backpack full of safety stuff and food and set off.\n\nIt wasn't fifteen minutes into the hike when I sensed I was being followed. Call it intuition, call it luck, but it was one of the things that had helped me pass the SEAL training. I could always tell when someone was on my tail. I stopped for a while to let whoever it was get close enough so I could tell who it was. I smiled when I saw the energetic bounce of brunette hair heading my way. Julie. Good. I'll give her a run for her money.\n\nI'll give the lady credit. She kept up with me over some pretty rough terrain. It was kind of a game. I would pick what I thought would be the route that would push her to her max or a little beyond even and she always came through. I was getting more and more impressed with her. And a little turned on, too. Which made it a bit more difficult to walk around, but then, we all have to suffer a little.\n\nFinally I angled my course at the unknown structure and came at it from around the back and above. It turned out to be an abandon mine shaft that had collapse years before. The building was just a huge pile of rubble that had survived all those years. I sat down on a rock facing away from the direction she would come and waited for her. I didn't hear anything for a long time, and then I sensed her behind me.\n\n""Hello, Julie,"" I said, without turning.\n\nSilence. ""How long have you known?""\n\n""Since we left camp. You should have let me know you wanted to come up here.""\n\nI turned and looked at her. She was a mess. Her hair was askew, makeup (for hiking?) was smeared from the sweat, and her thin shirt was clinging to her unsupported tits like saran wrap to cantaloupes. I thought she had never looked more beautiful and I told her so. She beamed up at me, all her anger forgotten.\n\n""So now what?"" I asked her.\n\n""Uh, well, uh, I was wondering if, ummm, you know,..""\n\n""Julie, just say it.""\n\nShe looked down at her feet. Kind of shuffled them. Then she took a deep breath, which did wonders for pushing her nipples even tighter against her shirt.\n\n""Will you please fuck me, Chris? Please? God, I'm so embarrassed, I've never had to ask before. Will you do me?""\n\nWhen she had finished I let her stand there a minute. Her hopeful gaze faltered, then shattered, and she turned to go.\n\n""If you really want me to, I will.""\n\nI swear, we were both naked in 3 seconds and I still had on my backpack. I have never seen a woman move so quick. How she got my shirt off with my backpack on still bothers me, because it's a great trick. She had - thoughtfully - brought along a blanket which we spread to prevent grass stains and settled on it. She attacked me before I was completely down.\n\nI had had a number of women suck my cock. But Julie could do things with her throat and mouth that made each time seem like the best time. She couldn't get it all in, not many ladies can, especially ones as tiny as her. But there was only a little bit of Mr. Roger not showing, and she was really trying to get it all down. After several minutes with no air, she finally pulled off and gulped a huge lungful of air. I appreciated the motion of those lungs all over again.\n\n""I'm sorry I'm such a poor cock-sucker. I can't seem to get you all in. Can I try again?""\n\n""Julie. You're doing fine. It's not you, it's me. I'm probably just to big around and long for you to get all the way down. But if you want to try again, please do. I really enjoy it.""\n\nShe giggled at the compliment and dutifully went back to work. This time, however, she attacked from the top, kneeling over my body with her legs straddling my chest. The view was too much to resist, and I lifted my head and gently probed her dripping pussy with my tongue. I heard a muffled squeal from her and then I noticed she slid her body back towards my head a little to get closer to my mouth. I guess she gave up on swallowing my whole prick because now she couldn't reach. But I really don't think she cared. I know I didn't.\n\nWe stayed like that for almost an hour. She would suck on my cock like it was a straw in a thick milkshake, really trying to get me to come. I was just enjoying the feelings she was giving me. She liked what I was doing to her, too, because every now and then she would let loose of my prick, lift up her head and scream in ecstasy. It was really neat, too, because those screams would echo back and forth between the mountain peaks for several minutes after each climax. We would sit there and listen to them rolling back and forth until they would finally fade away. Then I would get back to work and so would she.\n\nFinally, I started focusing on her ass hole. First I swiped my tongue over it a couple of times and felt her shudder. But she didn't pull away. If anything, she pushed back farther and lowered her ass closer to my tongue. So I stuck it in. Like a little penis. In and out. In and out. In and out. Harder. Farther. Finally I pulled her upright so she was sitting square on my face. That way I could stick my tongue in as far as it could go. I kept up the in and out rhythm of my tongue in her ass until I heard her screams. These were higher pitched that the others and even more intense. She farted around my tongue when she came, but even that smelled sweet.\n\nShe started giggling in the middle of her orgasm, not an easy thing to do. Apparently, she thought farting in my face was funny. I thought the sight of her giggling and cumming at the same time was funny. So we both laughed.\n\nShe stopped laughing when I lifted her up by her hips off my face and turned her around to face me. I moved her body down so that she was poised above my cock. Her eyes got big and there was a little bit of fear in them, but she reached under her and aimed the head of my cock into the opening of her cunt, now dripping with the juice of her latest cum.\n\n""Ready?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\nI gently lowered her down so that my prick was into her about two inches. Then I let her take over. I took my hands from her hips and moved them to her tits. We both liked that. Her little nipples were hard as rocks, but they were as sensitive as big puffy ones. I could press them to her chest with the pads of my fingers and roll them around. Julie reacted as if an electric current was being passed through her body. She shuddered and bucked. He eyes rolled up in her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth.\n\nShe took in huge gulps of air, trying to get oxygen into her system. Finally she came back to her senses. She looked down at me.\n\n""Never. Never before. God, what are you doing to me?""\n\n""You want me to stop?"" I asked teasingly.\n\n""If you do, I'll kill you!"" she said with a grin.\n\nI looked down between our bodies.\n\n""So, are you just going to sit up there, or are you going to ride the pony, little girl?"" \n\nShe looked down between her legs and saw most of my prick still outside of her. She looked back up at me with an almost pleading look and then let herself slide the rest the of the way down until our pubic hairs meshed.\n\n""OH. OH. Oh Ohhhhhh God!"" She was still for a minute. Then she shook her head as if to clear the cobwebs. ""Satisfied?"" she asked sarcastically .\n\n""I'm happy if you're happy!"" I quipped back.\n\nShe rolled her eyes in response. Then she started the rocking motion which would make my stiff rod stir around in her honey pot. She started slow until she got used to the feel, and then she took off. She rode the rail for several minutes. When I thought she was close to the next peak, I touched my finger tips to her hard nipples and gently rubbed them around her chest. \n\nThis time she didn't scream. But every muscle in her body contracted at the same instant, including her cunt muscles. It was great! She wasn't moving except to quiver and shake, and yet her cunt muscles were milking my cock like she was kneading bread. \n\nI was beginning to get worried until she suddenly gasped in a tremendous breath. And collapsed on my chest.\n\nAfter a while I felt tears wetting my chest and I turned her face to mine.\n\n""What's the problem, Julie? Did I hurt you?""\n\n""Oh God, Chris. I'm so terrible. You didn't cum. But I tried so hard. What's wrong with me? Aren't I sexy enough for you?""\n\nCan you believe women? You fuck their brains out for two hours and then they worry they're not sexy! Go figure!\n\nI quietly explained to Julie about how long it takes me to come. She asked me if I ever came. I said I did. She asked me if I had come with anyone at the camp. I said I had. She asked who. I chided her for being indelicate with her questions, but she persisted. I told her I didn't know, and why.\n\nShe was quiet a moment and then she grinned.\n\n""You really like little girls, don't you."" It wasn't a question. It was a statement.\n\n""I like all kinds of girls,"" I protested.\n\n""But especially the little ones. Like the little campers. Like me."" I was silent. ""And Janet....""\n\nShe let that last statement taper off. I think I might have gotten away with denying it if my prick hadn't been still buried up to the hilt in her cunt. But when she mentioned Janet's name, it twitched. Best lie detector in the world. \n\nHer eyes widened. ""Does she know?""\n\n""Know what?""\n\n""How you feel about her.""\n\n""How do you know how I feel?"" I asked her.\n\n""Women know these things.""\n\n""Bullshit.""\n\n""OK. It's in your eyes. Your smile. I mentioned her name, and you lit up like a little kid seeing the ice cream truck. Plus I just about got whiplash when your cock jerked. See, I told you, women know these things.""\n\nI groaned. ""I'm dead, aren't I.""\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""She won't have anything to do with me if she finds out about the campers and the exams and this here today....""\n\n""What makes you think she doesn't already know?""\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""Who do you think told me where you were going today?""\n\n""I didn't think about it."" Now I did. ""Is she really OK with this?""\n\n""I don't think she thought we were coming up here for a picnic. She even gave me this.""\n\nShe reached into her bag and started to hand me something. Then she hesitated. I held out my hand and she shyly handed it over.\n\n""I don't know if I'm ready for that.""\n\nI looked at it. It was a tube of KY jelly. Anal lubricant.\n\nI just about came right then. Thinking about that virgin ass hole squeezing my stiff dork as I plunged in and out...\n\nI jerked her off of me and laid her on the blanket beside me on her stomach. She didn't resist. But I did notice a small smile play across her lips as if to say ""Gotcha!""\n\nThe jelly was in a squeeze tube and I poked it into her butt and forced some of the cool gel inside her rectum. She shivered as she felt it slide into her and moaned deep in her throat, like a animalistic growl. She moved cat-like into a crouch, her shoulders and head resting on the ground and her hips raised up in the air, an inviting target.\n\nI gently probed her rosebud with my finger and it slipped readily in up to the second knuckle. Julie moaned and moved back against my hand, forcing the rest of my finger in. I wiggled my finger around a bit and then pulled it out.\n\n""Oh, nooooo,"" she wailed.\n\nI slipped two fingers into her back door and the wail turned into a moan of such animal lust that several animals in the area went into heat. I plunged them into her and held them there for several minutes as she ground her hips back onto my hand. With my free hand I slicked up my now rampant cock. I let her fuck herself on my hand for a while and then swiftly I switched my cock for my fingers in that virgin hole.\n\n""Oh noo EEEEEEEEE, oh God it so biiiig.""\n\nAnd that was just the head of it. I let it set there for a minute, several, actually, until she grew accustomed to the size. When I noticed her breathing stabilize and her hips grinding back towards me, I eased forward a little. To my surprise, she sucked in the whole thing up to the hilt!\n\n""Julie, are you sure this is your first time?""\n\n""Yeah, I don't think I'd forget something like this.""\n\n""Good or bad?""\n\nShe was silent. ""Neither. This is absolutely fantastic. I haven't stopped cumming since you slid in. It's like it belongs there, even though I know that's not right.""\n\n""Says who? 'Normal' people who only use it to shit with?""\n\nJulie giggled. And came. \n\n""Fuck me, Chris. Fuck me hard. Fuck my ass.""\n\nJulie began to urge me to begin moving with very vulgar words and actions. She started whipping her head around and moving her ass in counterpoint. I started to pull out a little bit. Then plunged back in.\n\nJulie squealed like stuck pig and went berserk. If I hadn't had a hold of her hips with a firm grip she would have wiggled completely off the end of my cock. As it was, the only way I could keep her under control was to stand up. It wasn't hard, she weighed less than 100 lbs. and I simply leaned back and stood up. That forced her completely down onto my prick, jamming it all the way in. With her supported on my cock, I wrapped both arms around her thrashing body and held her while she writhed and wiggled and did all kinds of erotic sexy movements with her body. When she would begin to settle down, I would torture her by lightly caressing her ultra sensitive nipples, sending her into even more convulsions.\n\nI hadn't been paying much attention to my own state, but apparently her movements were too much for my cock. Suddenly I felt it swell and begin to spurt sticky white juice into her dark tunnel. This time it was my screams which echoed around the hidden valley.\n\nWe collapsed on the blanket, totally spent, listening to the fading echoes, relaxing in the afterglow of truly tremendous sex. We were just beginning to nod off to sleep for a brief post-coital nap, when we heard raucous cheering and clapping coming up from the direction of the camp.\n\nJulie and I looked at each other in disbelief and confusion.\n\n""Nahhhhh. Couldn't be......""\n\n\n\n Chapter 3 - The Skipper\n\nby NightShade\n\n2/97\n\n [The continuing adventures of Chris Mattson, RN at an all-girls cheerleading camp high up in the mountains out west. Only Chris is a male. Let the fun continue...]\n\nJulie and I napped for about an hour after we stopped laughing. There was a small stream where we cleaned up. Then we ate a light lunch and started back down the mountain. It only took about 100 yards for Julie to realize that she was too sore from her losing her anal virginity to make it back down the hill before darkness fell. Nothing was broken, but her tiny hole was stretched and the tissues were bruised. She bravely tried to go on, but it was obvious she was in too much pain.\n\nWe combined our backpacks into mine and I picked her up in my arms. She gave me a very unchaste thank-you kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck. Fortunately, she was only about 100 lbs. or so, and I had no problem carrying her. \n\nThere was an overgrown path that led from the abandoned mine down to the lake and I followed this down, even though this route was much less scenic than the one I took to get to the mine.\n\nAbout 10 minutes into the descent, Julie had wiggled her body into such a position that my hand was directly supporting her compact little ass. She kept her face buried in my chest with her eyes closed and I could feel her breathing speeding up. Another wiggle or two of her delightful little ass and my thumb brushed along the damp slit up between her thighs. Julie expelled her breath in a rush and groaned into my shirt. I kept my thumb still for a few moments and then rubbed it a bit harder against her hot, humid crotch. She shuddered and let out a small cry. But her arms tightened around my neck and she pressed herself back against my marauding digit when I moved it away.\n\nIt wasn't intentional, on my part at least, but the edge of her shorts just kind of slipped out of the way, and suddenly my thumb sank into the hottest cunt on the mountainside. Julie tipped back her head and screamed. Loud. Right in my ear. We were far enough down the mountain that there weren't any echoes anymore, and it felt a little odd that she was the only one screaming without the mountains climaxing along with her.\n\nAfter she finished cumming, she whimpered to herself, thrust her hips down on my thumb even farther, and laid her head back on my chest. I took that as a sign that she liked it, so I kept my thumb in her pussy. It actually made a good grip to hold her with. I didn't try to give her a smooth ride down the hill, as I noticed that she seemed to react quite a lot to the jolts and bumps of walking down a rough path. I didn't jump over any logs or anything, but I didn't avoid any obstacles either. Julie came with regularity, about every quarter mile or so, announcing the event with an ear-shattering scream of ecstasy.\n\nWalking into camp was like the ending scene from a Rocky movie. The nearly deaf and very tired hero stumbling out of the jungle carrying the damsel in distress in his arms. The rest of the campers and staffers were even waiting for us in two long lines like a gauntlet of succulent flesh. It was a sight that made my prick forget it was tired. Two of the staffers standing next to Janet took Julie from my arms at the head of the gauntlet. She staggered when she tried to stand on her rubbery knees and I thought Janet was going to attack me right then. She was certain I had hurt Julie or allowed some harm to come to her. But before she could move, Julie bent and kissed the tip of my semi-hard prick through my shorts. Looking up she gave me a wink and said, ""Thank you, Mr. Mattson"" in the trademark line I had come to expect from my night time visitors. Her smile, and a silent 'Thank You' directed at Janet reassured the administrator that she was OK.\n\nJanet turned to me and gave me a look with her expressive baby blue eyes that I couldn't decipher. There was relief that Julie was not harmed, just tired, but there was also a hurt look in there somewhere, but I didn't know why.\n\nShe was quiet and withdrawn at dinner and then that night there were no visitors for the first time since my arrival. I was so tired, I didn't even miss them. Much. But carrying another person down a mountain is a lot of work, especially when there is a lot of wiggling and shouting going on.\n\nI must have been asleep an hour or so when I suddenly woke up. To the most heavenly feeling of my hard cock sliding down a tight, hot, wet throat. All the way down. With lots of suction and tongue action. In a very determined manner. Whoever it was meant business.\n\nI must have groaned or moved or something, because the blow job stopped and I heard ""Hi, sailor. In town for long?"" With that, the mouth returned to its task. I leaned back in the dark and enjoyed the wonderful feeling.\n\nAfter a while I expected her to stop. The only change she made, however, was to get more comfortable and straddle my torso. If she had been a bit taller, or if she would have scooted back a bit, it would have been the classic '69' position.\n\nI pulled on her hips to move her lower lips closer to my mouth, but she resisted. \n\n""You're going to come in my mouth, damit. I need to get you all in.""\n\n""Use your hands on the lower shaft and just suck on the top. It works just as good and you can pump with your fist better than your neck.""\n\nShe tried it. ""Like that?""\n\n""Oh yeah, Lady, just like that.""\n\nOf course, that let her move her ass within range of my mouth. I dove into her hot steamy cunt with my tongue and returned the favors she had been bestowing on me for the last 30 minutes or so. I immediately noticed something different. No hair. She was as completely bald as baby. She must have just shaved it before she came in to visit me, too, because she was extremely smooth and smelled a little like baby lotion. I tongued the shaved area around and above her cunt lips to show my appreciation of her haircut. Then I centered on her clit with one finger in her fuck tunnel. She groaned as her first orgasm flooded through her system a while later. And a while later after that. And again later. \n\nFinally, I felt that tingling in my balls that preceded my own orgasm. I gave her a slight squeeze on her ass to let her know and she lunged down on my prick instead of pulling off, forcing my first explosion of thick seed to come deep in her throat.\n\nI groaned as I felt myself empty into her. The second spasm forced even more sticky white fluid down the gullet of my mystery lover. Then a third. A final blast of cum juice and I felt the stiffness in my prick begin to subside.\n\nMy mystery lady again surprised me. Instead of coming up for air, she began to suck me hard again right away. Now, I've never had a problem getting it up more than once, but usually there just isn't time in the night or the desire on the part of my satiated partners. Never an unsatisfied customer. And, true to form, I rose to the challenge at hand, or mouth, in this case.\n\nComing up off my prick, she turned herself and settled herself back down over my prick, enclosing it in her tight cunt. With a couple of sensuous wiggles she made herself comfortable. Even in the dark I could tell she was smiling. Almost smirking. A real shit-eating grin.\n\n""You really are amazing, sailor, you know? You don't come in anyone's mouth very often, do you?""\n\nI shook my head, forgetting it was dark. But I'm glad it was, because I was blushing. I didn't know how to tell her that that had been the first time I had ever had anyone last long enough so that I could come in their mouth. It was my first complete blow job and a great one at that.\n\n""Cat got your tongue, sailor? Why so serious?""\n\nI was silent. It wasn't that her milking cunt was completely distracting me, -well, sort of - it was that I didn't trust myself to say anything. I was afraid to say anything that might let me find out that this magnificent fucking machine setting on my cock wasn't the woman I fantasized about. I mean, it was still a great fuck, but I felt like I was making love with this mystery woman, and I wanted so bad for the two them, Janet and this incredible body, to be the same person. But I was afraid to be disappointed.\n\n""We need to talk."" I started to pull her off my prick. She fought me off.\n\n""Whoa! I'm fine right here. What's your problem? Not getting enough pussy?"" she said teasingly.\n\nShe was bordering on being downright flippant. \n\n""I need to know who you are. Uh, I think I have feelings for you.""\n\n""How can you have you have feelings for me if you don't even know who I am?""\n\n""Well, I think I know. At least, I know who I want you to be.""\n\n""Oh."" She paused. ""And who would that be?""\n\n""I can't say.""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Because if you, the most incredible body I have ever been with, are not who I want you to be, I would hurt you, and I don't want that. Part of my feelings for you have to do with the things we do here, understand? So I need you to tell me who you are. And it's not fair. You know who I am. That way, if you're not my dream girl, at least I can pretend you are and not hurt you.""\n\n""Gee, thanks."" She ground around on my cock for several minutes before continuing. She may have climaxed, but she was so tight and her muscles so active normally, I may have missed it. I wasn't touching her anywhere else and it was dark, so I couldn't tell for sure.\n\n""I can't tell you, either. Sorry.""\n\n""Why not?""\n\n""There are 150 girls and women in this camp. All of them horney, some of them are even fucking the trees. If one woman was to claim as her own the only prick for a hundred miles around, there would be a riot. A big riot. Very messy. It would be better if, during the time at camp, there weren't any sticky feelings around screwing up a good program. Can you live with that?""\n\nIn a way, I was insulted. I was just a prick to satisfy 150 cunts. But the more I thought about it, the more excited I got. I think she felt my response, because she started giggling. I was going to have to stop having meaningful conversations with women when my cock was stuffed up inside them. No way to lie.\n\n""I think it's kind of sexist.""\n\n""Liar.""\n\n""OK, so it does turn me on. But what about my feelings? What about us?""\n\n""I feel like you do.""\n\n""So tell me who you are!""\n\n""No.""\n\nNothing is more frustrating than a stubborn woman. I tried another tactic.\n\n""If you feel the same way, how can you let me fuck all those others?"" Ha! Gotcha there!\n\nShe was silent and stopped moving for a long time. ""That was a low blow, sailor. But if you want to know, it's better for you to fuck them with my knowledge than to do it behind my back. And besides, it kind of excites me to think about you and all that young pussy.""\n\n""Do you really mean that?,"" I asked unbelievingly.\n\n""You bet. Because they will get to you, one way or another. And then you would feel guilty and I would be hurt if I found out you had done it behind my back, and I find out everything that goes on in this camp. Besides, it may even help some of them with their problems."" She started fucking me again. ""I've got to get going. I've still got one to go after this.""\n\nI didn't know what she meant by that, but I had one or two more questions. Talk about looking a gift horse in the mouth. ""OK, I'll agree to stuff my feelings - for now, but I need two or three things from you. One, I want to know who you are after we're done here at Camp Rah-Rah-Rah, and two, I have to call you something. What do you want me to call you in here during your visits? And three, are there any restrictions on who I can and cannot fuck here?""\n\nShe placed her hands on my chest and grabbed two handfuls of hair. She didn't pull, but she let me know that she could. A deep throaty laugh came up from her, starting just above where my cock ended. ""OK, I'll try to hold off until after camp. And you can call me 'Skipper'. That seems fitting. OK, 'sailor'? As to restrictions, any girl that comes here to this camp is old enough to fuck in my opinion. Just don't force anyone.""\n\nHer laugh, the grip of her hands on my chest hair, the thought of all that young cunt being offered to me, and her request to call her 'Skipper' confirmed my deepest hopes and dreams. It was Janet! I knew it - I hoped. She probably knew I knew it. And I could still boff the campers with her blessing.\n\nI blasted off inside her. \n\nIt was so unexpected, it caught both of us by surprise. I had only been hard for an hour or so. She stretched her body out on top of mine and laid down with her head next to mine. I could feel her stiff nipples grinding into my pectoral muscles as she snuggled in like a soft cat. She didn't let me out of her tight pussy, though, and kept up a constant squeezing and milking action.\n\n""The thought of all that underage pussy must really turn you on. Or was it me?""\n\n""It was you, Skipper,"" I answered and my cock didn't betray me for once. Or maybe it really was the truth...\n\nWe lay there cuddling and kissing for a while, and she was like a little girl, licking all of her dried juices off of my face. My beard tickled her tongue and she started a giggle fit. It was one of the most erotic feelings I have ever experienced as her whole body got into the act. Her diaphragm and pelvic muscles convulsed in the most pleasurable way imaginable and I got up to full stiffness.\n\nMy prodding member brought her back to her senses and suddenly she was quiet. \n\n""Good, you're hard again. Now we can finish.""\n\nBy now it was very late at night. Only once before had I gone two rounds with a girl and then there had been four of them. Never had I gone three rounds, but my pecker was sure up for it.\n\n""What do you mean 'finish'?"" We've already done everything.""\n\n""Not quite."" As she said this she gently pressed a small tube into my hand. I recognized the shape from a similar tube Julie had given me earlier in the day. Anal lubricant. I was going to have to order in a bigger supply if they were going to keep stealing it from the infirmary supplies.\n\nShe nudged me off the bed and I felt her kneeling down where I had been laying. What little light there was gleamed off of a pair of pale white moons waving in the night. I sat on the bed behind her.\n\n""Skipper, have you done this before?""\n\n""What kind of question is that? That's none of your business."" She almost sounded indignant and might have pulled it off, but for her salacious position.\n\n""No. I just meant that this can be uncomfortable for someone as small as you...""\n\n""...and as big as you?"" she finished for me. ""Don't flatter yourself, sailor. It'll fit. And besides, Julie said you were very gentle with her on her first time. I know you'll be careful with me...""\n\n""...on your first time,"" I finished for her. She didn't negate my statement. ""God, is there anything you women don't tell each other?"" I got no answer, but I realized Julie must have told Janet about our conversation on the mountainside and about my feelings for her. That would explain her change of attitude after shunning me the evening before.\n\nI spent several minutes preparing the target. As it was dark, I had to do it all by feel, which was just fine by me.\n\nThe first thing I did was tenderize the target. I don't usually like rough stuff, but the way she had been teasing me all night, and her refusal to tell me who she was finally got to me. I lightly swatted her swaying cheeks with my open hand. Not hard, but hard enough to turn that ivory skin a hot pink over time and enough swats and to make a loud SWACK! Or at least it would have if I could have seen the colors. I just used my imagination in the dark.\n\n""Ooooww,"" she moaned. But she didn't move. ""Have I been naughty, Daddy?"" she asked in a seductive little girl voice.\n\nI didn't know whether to play her game or not. I decided not to. ""No, Skipper, and let's not play games until I know who you are. I just decided to warm your backside before I butt fuck you. Sometimes it helps to relax the muscles, if you know what I mean.""\n\n""Oh. Well, I am pretty tense..."" She let that hang there.\n\nSMACK! No sound. SMACK! Still no sound. SMACK! Still quiet. I swung harder, and switched cheeks. KA-SMACK! A low groan. I spanked her bottom several more times before I stopped and rubbed my hands over the soft smooth skin of her buttocks. It was warm. A trip to the exposed slit told me she was wet. Sopping wet.\n\n""Are you cumming from this?""\n\n""Oooohhh, yessssss. I didn't know I liked this, even though it hurts. Or maybe it's just you. God, I hope it's just that it's you. You make me feel so hot. Anything would make me get off.""\n\n""Shit, you should have told me it hurt. I didn't mean to hit you that hard.""\n\n""Oh shut up, you big sissy. It didn't hurt bad, it hurt good. Now get busy. We haven't got all night."" Which wasn't exactly true. We did, and had used most of it up already.\n\nShe was really pushing me into this. I slid the tip of the tube of lubricant into her tight puckered hole and squirted some jelly into her rectum. The cool gel brought a moan and a shiver from the kneeling form, but she didn't move away. She even shoved back on my finger as first one and then two fingers stretched the tight sphincter.\n\n""It feels good, but funny, like I'm full or I have to take a shit. But it doesn't hurt.""\n\nThat last was for my benefit, I was sure. I kept moving my fingers in and out until she really got into it. I could feel her own hands busy on her clit and in her cunt, but she was starting to grunt and groan in time with my thrusts into her ass.\n\nI slicked up my cock. I debated whether or not to warn her. I decided not to. I kneeled up behind her, still frigging her ass with my two fingers. I don't think she noticed, she was so far into what was happening to her ass.\n\nI smoothly pulled out my fingers and replaced them with the head of my cock.\n\n""oh. OH!"" She stayed quiet for a minute. ""That's feels bigger that I thought it would."" Her voice was very quite, like she was exerting a lot of control not to scream in pain. I grimaced into the darkness. Pain was not my thing. I liked little girls.\n\nI held completely still, allowing her time to stretch. I could hear little grunts and panting, like Lamaz breathing exercises. I started to pull out.\n\n""Stop, damn you! Just give me a minute, OK? This is something I have to do."" She didn't explain why. But soon I felt her beginning to breathe easier and then to push back against me. Unlike Julie, where I just slid in up to the hilt, I had to fight for every glorious quarter of an inch with this tight ass. And it was a glorious fight into a glorious ass.\n\nIt took a while, but finally I was in up to the max. We were both sweating profusely. I leaned over her bent back and whispered in her ear. ""We can stop now. I'm in you all the way.""\n\n""Don't you dare, chicken-shit. You're going to finish in all three holes tonight, if I have to die doing it.""\n\nI suddenly realized what she was doing. She was giving me a night so special, I would never forget it. Anybody I fucked after this would just be ordinary sex. If this was truly Janet I was buried in, it would explain her hurt look when I brought Julie back in that afternoon. She, and the whole camp had heard as I had climaxed inside Julie like I never had with the mystery lady. In her own way she was telling me she was laying claim to me, putting her mark on me.\n\nWell if she wanted it, who was I to refuse her? I started to slowly pull out of her. Just a couple of inches at first, and then I slid it back in.\n\n""Ooophhhh!"" She was quite for several minutes. ""All right. Do it again!""\n\nI obeyed the Skipper. I let it slip out of the super-tight canal, and then pushed steadily back in. And again. And again. Slowly, she began to loosen up and her breathing deepened. She started pushing back in counterpoint to my thrusts, pulling away when I pulled out, shoving back when I pushed forward. I was almost coming all the way out to the rim around my cock head on each motion by now. \n\nSuddenly she raised up on both elbows and squeezed down tightly on my prick. She was motionless for what seemed like several minutes and I held still behind her.\n\n""AAAAAAAAAAEEEEEEEE!"" She shuddered on the end of my prick for a long time. ""God, I wouldn't have thought it possible....""\n\n""What?,"" I asked after she didn't elaborate.\n\n""I just had the most intense orgasm of my life and I got it from having a ten foot log shoved up my ass! That's what! Now do it for me again, sailor. And that's an order!""\n\nI did my best, and, with her willful cooperation, I did it to her again. At least four more times. It seemed she got more sensitive with each climax, never quite coming down from the last one before exploding into another one higher and harder than the one before. I don't know how she hung on for the whole 2 hours or so we were locked into position like that, but she did. She didn't quit or hold back. If anything, she got more greedy for the orgasms, pushing herself and me to greater and greater exertions. \n\nFinally, just as her fifth and biggest orgasm was sweeping over her, we both felt my cock swell in her shit chute and empty into her. The feeling of my hot sticky spunk filling her sent her even higher and she fainted and collapsed on the bed, her mission accomplished.\n\nMy cock was still stuck in her and I had to follow her back down to the bed. I gently rolled over onto my side and pulled her still hot body to me. Slowly she came to as I toyed with her tight swollen breasts and she snuggled back into me. We lay there for a while in utter bliss until we heard a scratching noise at my door.\n\n""Psssst. Uh, Ma'am. Are you still there? It's almost light."" I recognized the administrator's assistant, if not by her timing, then by her mousy voice.\n\n""I'll be right there."" \n\nShe rolled away from me and I slipped out of her ass hole with a loud ""POP!"" Then she farted. I could almost see her blush. She sat on the edge of the bed for a minute and then got up. I started to get up to help her. I also figured I'd be able to see her in the light from the hallway.\n\nShe pushed me back down. ""Nice try, sailor."" She got almost to the door when she stopped. I thought she was in too much pain to go any farther, but instead she turned around and came back to the bed.\n\nShe lightly kissed me and said, ""Almost forgot. 'Thank you, Mr. Mattson',"" in that sexy little girl voice. Then, ""Goodnight, sailor. And I do mean I had a GOOD night.""\n\n""Me, too. Goodnight, Skipper."" Believe it or not, I was hard again from her saying that. God, she was sexy!\n\nI skipped my exercises that morning for the first time in years.\n\n\n\n Chapter 4 - The Assistant\n\nby Nightshade\n\n2/97\n\n\n\n[The continuing adventures of Chris Mattson, RN at an all-girls cheerleading camp high up in the mountains out west. Only Chris is a male. Let the fun continue...]\n\n I slept late the next morning, arriving for breakfast just in time to take my place at my appointed table after a hurried shower and shave. Janet was not at her place. I noticed the somber atmosphere of the girls around me and chalked it up to her absence - she really did light up the whole camp, and that was not just my biased opinion. Breakfast went by quietly and then again, lunch. By dinner Janet still hadn't shown up, and I was concerned.\n\nBut the quietness had a different cause, as I found out after dinner. I was sitting under one of the huge old redwoods that populated the valley, watching the last of the light reflect off of the lake. I heard light steps coming up from the direction of the camp and then a quiet soft voice. I turned to look at one of the younger girls standing by my side.\n\n""Mr. Mattson?""\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""May I sit down with you?""\n\n""Sure!""\n\nInstead of sitting on the ground as I expected, she pivoted and plopped her ass down in my lap. She ground it around a couple of times and then looked up at me with those big innocent clear brown eyes. Boy, can looks be deceiving!\n\n""Are you feeling better today?""\n\nI thought fast. Why was I not feeling better yesterday? Then I remembered that there were no visitors last night. They must have told the girls that I was tired or not feeling well. ""Yes, I'm feeling much better, thank you. Why?""\n\n""Oh, good!,"" she gushed. ""It's my turn tonight and I was hoping you would be OK."" Suddenly she realized what she had said and blushed.\n\n""What's your name?""\n\n""Melody.""\n\n""Well, Melody, tonight when you come in, kiss me on my nose so I'll know it's you and we'll do something special. OK?""\n\n""But we don't have that much time to...."" She again blushed.\n\n""We'll make time. Thank you for your concern."" I kissed her on her forehead and helped her up, copping a satisfying feel of her tight little ass in the process. She giggled and wiggled it against my palm and then impishly leaned over to give me a kiss back, pausing and holding herself bent over at the waist until I got a complete view of her 14 year old tits. Or what there was of them. When I sighed and grinned, she finished her kiss and stood up, giving me an instant replay on the way back up.\n\n""Later, Mr. Mattson,"" she called.\n\nI could hardly wait for later. ""Bye, Melody.""\n\nLater came as it always does. Finally. The bells rang and the camp quieted down. The lights were out, but for some reason I couldn't sleep. Anticipation, I guess. I never realized how much I looked forward to all those tight pussies getting off on my prick each night. A guy could get kind of used to this, you know?\n\nBut then the visits started, right on schedule. The first couple of fucks were straightforward kiss, suck, fuck, ""Thank you, Mr. Mattson"" jobs. I did notice, however, that I was being used less and less as substitute for their boyfriends or fantasy lovers and that they were actually fucking my prick. In fact, I was only Daddy once that whole night.\n\nMelody was the fifth girl. I felt a kiss on my mouth that quickly moved up to my nose. She even nipped it a little with her teeth, just to make sure I wouldn't miss the signal, I guess. A girlish little giggle and she snuggled into the narrow cot beside me. \n\n""So what are we going to do?,"" she asked.\n\n""Well, first, take off your nightshirt.""\n\n""Oh, Mr. Mattson, that would be naughty! I would be naked,"" she gushed as she lay back down next to me after stripping off her nightshirt, her soft young bare skin on my skin. They must teach speed stripping as a course here, with Julie as the instructor.\n\nI let my hands roam over her tight young body, exciting both of us with little touches and pinches and probes. Her tits were what you would call perky. Just beginning to develop, they were slight mounds topped by hard kernels of nipples. They were at that painful stage were they always itched or ached, so I was particularly gentle with them. As it was, her nipples were so hard and sensitive she came just from my gentle explorations. I also found a bald pussy, not the first one I had noticed that night. She shuddered again as I toyed with her lower nub between her cunt lips. She was biting my arm to keep quiet and I knew I was going to have a hickey the next day.\n\n""Melody, straddle my chest like you were going to get on my prick, but face the other way.""\n\nShe did so quickly and quietly, her breathing rapid, but steady. These kids recuperate much faster than us old folks.\n\n""Now slide back this way."" I pulled on her hips to move her towards my head - and mouth. She was still sitting straight up. I lifted her hips gently and lowered her cunt down on my mouth.\n\n""OH! OH! OH! OH! Mr. Mattson! What are you doing? Oh, it feels so good! OH! OH! OH! Yessssss! Nobody has ever done that before. OH! SSSsssshhhhiiiitttt! Don't Stop. AAARRrrrggggghhhh!""\n\nSeveral hissing and shushing noises came from the hallway. There really was a line out side my door. If that's never happened to you, you have no idea what that will do for your ego. Mine sure felt healthy.\n\nMelody kind of fell forward and gagged herself by swallowing my stiff prick. But her hips never stopped wiggling against my nose and chin, urging my tongue to greater depths inside her. I obliged to the best of my ability, which was considerable. She finally shuddered and collapsed on my abdomen, breathing heavily. I could feel the two knots of her nipples pressing on my stomach.\n\nWhen she started to come around, I lifted her small frame and flipped her around so she was lying on my stomach on her back. I slip her down until my prick head was butting up against her cunt lips. Automatically, she reached down and guided it into the tight opening. She took over from there, sensing what I wanted. She slid down its length and began to fuck herself with my hard cock. There wasn't as much contact with her clit in this position, but it did hit the G-spot better. I reached down and found her excited clit. I pinched it lightly between my thumb and fore finger and urged her to reach her climax.\n\nWhen she came, she twisted almost all the way around and kissed me hard, stifling her screams into my mouth. She tasted her own juice on my lips and she came again. \n\n""So that's what I taste like.""\n\n""You taste good. I liked it. And I liked what we did, too.""\n\n""Me, too."" She pulled herself off the bed. She leaned over and lightly kissed me. ""Thank you, Mr. Mattson. Thank you very much!""\n\nShe was headed out the door when I whispered to her.\n\n""Melody!""\n\nShe turned back to me.\n\nI reached up and found her nose. I rubbed it gently. ""Let's keep it out little secret, right?""\n\nYou would have thought I had just given her a million dollars. In some ways, I suppose a genuine secret is worth that much in self esteem to a shy developing 14 year old girl. Her kiss that time was not so light and almost started us off again. If it hadn't been for the impatient girls in the hallway, I just might have fucked her again. But she would be back another night.\n\nI heard considerable whispering and discussions as the rest of the visitors tried to find out what happened with Melody. She became something of a celebrity the next couple of days and I prepared myself to make an explanation to the Skipper when she showed up later that night.\n\nI had not seen Janet all day, and I had been refused access to her, unless it was an emergency. A lonely heart didn't qualify, so I had had to suffer through the day without her. But I knew she was going to come in later. She hadn't missed a night.\n\nBut a half hour passed after the last girl had gotten herself off on my stiff member, then an hour. Finally, I heard the door creep open.\n\n""Uh, Mr. Mattson?""\n\nMy heart sank, but not my prick. It was the assistant.\n\n""Yes?""\n\nShe shuffled closer to the bed in the dark. ""Uh, I was told to tell you that 'The Skipper can't make it tonight.' She said she was sorry, and something about it was her fault for trying to swallow 'a ten foot log.' She said you would understand. Do you?""\n\nI did. Her ass was sore. Very sore. Served the greedy lady right. ""Is she all right?"" I was concerned.\n\n""I think she's just sore. She didn't sit down all day and she has to lay on her stomach to sleep."" She giggled. ""She called you 'an insatiable satyr'. From her, that's a compliment.""\n\n""But she's OK?""\n\n""Yes, but she won't be here tonight."" Her message done, I thought she would leave. While not unattractive, she just didn't seem the type to hang around. For whatever. But she didn't leave. She kind of stood there and shuffled her feet.\n\n""Was there anything else?,"" I asked her.\n\n""Well, I was wondering, uh, since, you know, since, well, you know, well, since she's not, you know, like, well...""\n\n""Would you like to take her place?""\n\n""Oh yes! Could I? You wouldn't mind? I really would like to, if it's all right with you. That's what I want. I want to take her place.""\n\n""In my heart or on my prick?""\n\n""Oh! On your thing, silly."" I expected her to move, but she just stood there.\n\n""Well?""\n\n""Uh, don't laugh at me, but I don't actually know what to do.""\n\n""You've never done it before?""\n\n""Oh, yes. I started in high school and a then did it a couple of times in college. And I'm mar...."" She stopped herself short. Then went on. ""But I've never, well, I've always just kind of been there for the guy. They always did everything. I don't know what to do to make it good for me. Everybody says you'll help me.""\n\nI smiled in the dark at her honesty. I forgave her all her interruptions and swore to make this a good time for her.\n\n""You could start by sitting down."" I patted the cot so she could hear where to sit in the dark. She sat. ""Now take off your night shirt and sandals."" She shivered in the cool night air. I touched her lightly on her side, just above her hip. She jump out of her skin. So much for a safe place to touch a skittish woman. ""Now, what do you want to do?""\n\nShe was quiet. Then I felt her hand sliding around my stomach gradually moving down. She bumped into my hard meat much earlier than she anticipated and kind of gasped. Her hand pulled away and then found it again, this time on purpose.\n\n""Oh, my! It's bigger than I thought."" She played with it gently, stroking it up and down, then becoming more and more urgent until I cried out in pain.\n\n""Ouch!""\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Let me kiss it."" Before either of us realized what she was doing, she had my rod in her mouth. It was obvious she had not done this very much, if at all, but her enthusiasm was arousing. She just about rubbed it raw with her teeth until I got her to cover her teeth with her upper lip and tongue underneath. She also got the head down her throat part way without gagging. She kept coming up and asking if she was doing it right. She tried so hard, and, by the time she was tired, was getting to be a pretty good cock sucker, too. I told her that, and I could feel the heat from her blush.\n\nShe lifted her head up from my cock and stretched out next to me on the cot, never letting go of my prick with her hand. But now she held it gently and caressed it like a lover.\n\nI felt her looking up at me. I tipped my head towards hers and our lips met.\n\n""Do all men taste like you do?""\n\nI laughed. ""Only men who have had twenty or so girls sitting on their pricks in one night!"" \n\n""Oh."" Silence ""I liked it. Does that mean I like girls?""\n\nThat was a loaded question. I changed the subject. ""What would you like me to do for you?""\n\nShe caught her breath. The big question. Decision time. In a shy voice she asked, ""Would you make love to me? Show me what to do? I want to do something, but I don't know what or how.""\n\nI rolled over so I was on top of her. Kissed her lips. Then her eyes. Then her ears. I spent a long time just caressing her and kissing her. I felt the tears rolling down her cheeks and licked them away. She cried some more. I drew my lips along her neck, down along her jugular vein into the depression at the base of her neck. I buried my face there and traced gentle designs with my tongue on that sensitive area. Then I did the other side.\n\nShe had stuffed one of her hands in her mouth to muffle her screams. This poor woman was so tense she was orgasming already and I wasn't even to her tits. I avoided those for now and concentrated on her long smooth arms. Each finger received a lingering kiss with special attention paid to the palms of her hands. She was now sobbing, jerking around on the cot under me. I was afraid what would happen when I started on her breasts, so I flipped her over on her stomach. The sudden move surprised her until I ran my tongue down the length of her back. She screamed into the pillow, beating her fists into the mattress. She would have kicked her feet but I was sitting on them.\n\nI decided what this woman needed was a massage. I happened to know how to give two kinds of massages, both erotic. One was good, the other very good. I didn't think she would last if I gave her a very good one, which included the anal areas I didn't think she was ready for. Yet. So I started on a sensual back rub that had the effect of calming her down. Apparently this was something she could deal with, something she knew. Her breathing returned to normal as I worked my way down her back. And reached her buttocks. \n\nMy rod had been resting on the crease between those cheeks for most of the massage, but she didn't seem to have noticed. As I began to rub and move the deep muscles in her ass, her breathing began to get ragged again. I did her butt, then moved down her one leg then back up the other. I did spend extra time on her feet and toes and was rewarded with another orgasm, but a slower, gentler one this time. It felt like she almost enjoyed that one.\n\nI moved up the side of the bed and quickly flipped her over. It wasn't like a kung foo thing, but it happened before she was aware of it. I started to massage her upper chest and shoulders, still avoiding her breasts. She noticed, because she started to thrust them up at my hands, brushing them against my wrists as I worked higher up. She began to grunt and pant in an animalistic way, writhing on the bed in the ancient movements of sex and seduction. \n\n""Oh, God. What are you doing to me? I've never felt this way before. I want you to touch me, squeeze me hard, play with my boobies. Please...Please...Please,"" she pleaded. \n\nI gently captured her swollen dancing nipples in the cracks between my fingers as I palmed her entire breasts. I applied pressure gently as I squeezed my fingers together over those soft mounds. I had always thought of the assistant as mousy, an ordinary, plain girl. From the way she dressed and walked, I imagined small, saggy tits and the same for her bottom, kind of flat and droopy. Boy, was I wrong! She was just a beautiful girl with a poor self image. Because the guys in her life didn't know how to make her feel special, she didn't think she was. Jerks. All of them. I may have my own quirks and kinks, but at least I made each person feel special. Not like some kind of jerk-off bag to squirt sperm into.\n\nHer tits were a bit larger than I like, about the size of large oranges, and softer. But they felt terrific. I told her so and she started crying again. I continued down her body, describing each rib, each smooth curve of her trim body in the most erotic language I could think of. When I got to her mons, there was no hair.\n\n""Is this for me?,"" I asked her, indicating her shaved mound.\n\n""Yes. Most of the girls are shaved now. For you. Do you like it? I hope so. I haven't felt this naked since I was 12.""\n\n""It's beautiful. Lovely, so smooth, so kissable."" I proceeded to do just that, and she squealed a bit. The aromas coming from between her legs told me she had really been enjoying herself, and that I would have to change the sheets before getting any sleep tonight. But I didn't mind. I kissed a little lower. Her legs parted automatically, and she brought her knees up to her chest, spreading her cuntlips wide open. I frenched them. She arched her back to force more of herself into my mouth, forcing her cunt hard on my lips. I grabbed onto her legs to hold her there, and feasted on the delectable nectar she was producing in quantity. I could hear her sobbing softly, but I didn't stop until she went limp in my arms. I laid her gently out on the bed and lay down beside her still form.\n\nShe rested quietly for a while. She wasn't unconscious because her hand drew little designs in my chest hair. \n\n""Thank you, Chris, uh, Mr. Mattson. Thank you.""\n\n""You're welcome, but is that all you want?""\n\n""There's more?""\n\n""If you want, yes. But it's OK to stop now. I'm fine. Only if you want.""\n\nHer hand seized the hairs on my chest and pulled a few. Ouch!\n\n""I want more. I want to feel the 'big one.' Please. Now!""\n\nI laughed and gently kissed her forehead. Then I kissed her lips and she tasted herself, probably for the first time. ""Ummmm. Good! Is that really me?"" she whispered.\n\nI rolled her on top of me and helped her sit up. I cupped her swaying tits in my hands and held them firmly, the nipples rubbing into my palms. There was no sag in them at all. She began rutting on my stomach.\n\n""What do I do now?,"" she asked timidly.\n\n""Move back down a little."" Her old boyfriends really were jerks.\n\nShe slipped down and bumped into my cock. She gasped as it bored a little into her ass hole. She automatically raised up a little to slide over it, but as she passed over the head it slipped up inside her hot box. She froze.\n\n""What's the matter?""\n\n""I'm scared. It's always hurt before or I've been disappointed.""\n\n""It always hurts the first time. But that's over now. And it wasn't your fault you were disappointed. Blame your taste in men, maybe, but other than that, it was all their fault you weren't satisfied. Go ahead. Just let it slip inside you. We'll go slow and make sure it doesn't hurt and that you like it. OK?""\n\nFor an answer she let a bit more slip in. Before I could say anything, she grunted, and forced a little bit more. To me, it didn't seem that she was that tight, given the young pussies and tight ass holes I had been dipped into in the last few days, but it must have felt like she was splitting in two to her. She didn't cry out, but it was an effort on her part to get each inch of me into her. But she did. And suddenly, it was like a switch went off in her head.\n\nSuddenly she was the all-American cheerleader. The cheers started out clean enough, like the old:\n\nPush 'em back Push 'em back, Harder Harder,\n\nand the one that goes:\n\nDo it again Do it again We like it We like it.\n\nThey started out, like I said, clean and somewhat quiet. But after her first climax riding in the saddle, she got loud. And dirty.\n\nBetween cheers of:\n\nPush it in Push it in Harder harder \n\nand\n\nGive me an 'F' Give me a 'U' Give me a 'C' Give me a 'K' Fuck me!, Fuck me!, Fuck me!,\n\nI was beginning to hear peals of laughter coming from outside my window. My companion either didn't know or didn't care. Her yells got raunchier and louder with each climax, and she had quite a few. Her hips never stopped swirling and thrusting, rubbing her clit on both the up and down strokes. With and between each orgasm, I swear I could actually feel her cunt muscles tightening up. I guess the old saying about 'use it or loose it' was true in this case. \n\nShe finally shrieked and collapsed to a thunderous round of applause and laughter, not at her, but at the situation. Two of the staff came in and carried her away, back to her room, both very solicitous of her. They both asked if I needed them to come back and help with any unfinished business, but I was already asleep, a big grin on my face.\n\nI think I had finally answered her loaded question if she liked girls or not. Maybe she did, maybe she didn't, but she liked men, too, and that was what was important. To me, anyway.\n\n\n\n Chapter 5. Virgin Territory\n\nby NightShade\n\n3/97\n\nI was out for a long time. I don't remember any visitors that night, but I do have a vague recollection of a soft, warm body or two cuddling next to mine in my bed. Come to think of it, I don't remember getting out of the canoe and into the bed. I was, however, rousted out of bed every 6 hours for Diane's 'therapy'.\n\nIt seems that Diane's nipples re-inverted about every six hours, and she needed to have sexual stimulation reapplied to them or, more specifically, to her cunt. Somehow the other girls, with a lot of helpful input from Diane, decided that the best stimulation would be in the form of a hard fuck. Now, normally I wouldn't mind the horrible chore of having to boff a beautiful woman four times a day, but there was a small, or rather a large problem. My pecker was raw. Rubbed raw.\n\nIt hadn't been noticeable when Diane and I had been fucking for 12 to 18 hours straight, but apparently, her cunt juice acted like a skin softener and moisturizer. Maybe that's why that part of a woman is always so soft and tender. Ever hear of chapped cunt lips? Or a crunchy one? Neither have I. But after having been marinated in that delectable sauce for that long and having been that active, the outer layer of skin of my prick had been debrided and left the subcutaneous nerve endings and blood vessels nearly exposed. Kind of like jacking off with sandpaper, or so I would imagine. So when they woke me up and began licking and sucking on my cock to get it ready for her therapy session, I screamed in pain and fainted dead away.\n\nMy prick, however, single minded as it is, performed great, but it did it without my participation. Diane had to do all the work that first time, not that she minded. The rest of the staff thought I was sleeping and they were kidding Diane that she had worn me out. \n\nMock congratulations were offered and there was much more kidding as they declared her the unofficial best fuck in camp. Some asked her what it was like to screw a sleeping man, some commented - jokingly - that she must be a lousy lay to have me fall asleep while she was in the saddle. It wasn't until she had slipped off my member that they saw the blood. At first they thought it was her, and checked her out thoroughly. But there was no injury they could see and were about ready to dismiss it when the staffer, Julie, I think, who was cleaning me up, started yelling. A few of the exposed surface vessels had burst. Nothing serious, but you would have thought it was the end of the world. Some of the girls started crying, one started screaming hysterically. Only Julie and Janet kept their heads. Julie kept cleaning me up and discovered the minor, but messy, nature of the injury and stopped the bleeding, while Janet cleared the room, swearing the weeping and wailing women to secrecy and silence. \n\nThere was as much chance of that happening as having an annual snow sculpture contest in Malibu Beach, CA. Within seconds it seemed the entire camp was gathered around the dispensary, holding vigil. I heard later it was quite lovely. Someone got the candles from the dining hall. A guitar strummed softly. A quiet All-American girl hoe down. Soft singing muffled the occasional sobs of the heart broken. Very touching.\n\nAll sarcasm aside, I was deeply moved when I heard about it. However, during the event the only thing I remember is having a dream about falling bombs, wild birds whooping and an incredible sucking vagina on my penis. Pretty much my usual dream stuff.\n\nJanet wrapped my stiff swollen cock in an oil rich lotion to replace the lipids leeched out by the extended marinating. She and Julie, and eventually some of the rest of the staff, took turns swabbing and soaking my penis in the healing fluid. In order to expose as much of the roughened skin to the balm as possible, they felt I needed to be fully erect. So they gently stroked the shaft with their soft finger tips, gently luring it to its full swollen length. What my amateur nurses didn't, and couldn't, know was that those were the very exact motions I used as an adolescent to train my cock to hold off for two hours before spewing my wad, and to come back to attention almost immediately. And in my exhausted state, I must have reverted to that age, because every two hours I blasted off. Like clockwork. Like Old Faithful. It got to be a contest to see which of the girls could catch my jism in her mouth. I love a girl who really gets into her work.\n\nAnd every six hours, Diane came in for her therapy. The second time, at twelve hours, there was almost a mutiny. But Janet sided with her and Diane agreed to hump me only until her nipples popped back out. Which was, for her , too soon. She didn't get to get off, but then, neither did I. After she had reluctantly un- impaled herself from my rampant member, I was scrutinized with extreme care by several pairs of hands and eyes and at least one tongue. There was no visible set back to the healing process and peace was soon reestablished in the camp.\n\nLater, when I heard that Janet had been willing to sacrifice the possible well-being of my precious penis for the benefit of a couple of inverted nipples, I nearly got angry. But only nearly, because at the time she told me, she was performing an incredible sexual act on me, and anger would not have been appropriate or appreciated. By the time I got back around to thinking of it again and bringing it up, she pulled that frustrating female thing of looking at me with that look that says, ""We already discussed that. Don't drag up old issues."" Some day I'm going to figure out how they do that.\n\nExcept for the visits by Diane and the constant stroking by the endless volunteers at my bedside, I was left in peace for the next 36 hours. Which left me fairly horny. I mean, all that fore play and only one fuck every six hours. I had been used to a lot more and was ready and raring to go. The first ones to help me out of my pent up state were the two campers who just happened to be stroking my prick when I finally felt strong enough to fuck somebody. Or some thing. I really didn't care in the state I was in. \n\nI leaned over to kiss one of them, pulling her on top of me. She saw the gleam in my eye and squealed. A recent alumnus of the speed stripping class, she was nude and settled on my prick before her partner knew what was going on. The partner tried to push the first camper off her perch, kind of a Queen of the Mountain game, until I slipped a finger up inside her shorts. She kind of froze in her tracks and got a glazed look in her eyes. She was slower getting naked, being one of the younger campers, but soon her smooth naked pussy lips were being caressed by my lips, my tongue skewering her and giving her a song to sing.\n\nThe song was soon heard all over the camp and a cheer went up. It was a cheerleader camp, after all. That night and the two nights thereafter the visitors came in as before. Although they did seem more eager, if that were possible.\n\nBut there was still the problem of Diane and her nipples. No matter what they tried, they couldn't get them to stay out. I had had a lot of time to think about it and thought I had a solution. I talked to the arts and crafts instructor, and described to her the design of what I had in mind. She fired up her furnace and soon I had a pair of odd shaped pieces of jewelry. Her workmanship had been outstanding and when I asked her how much it would cost, she said ""Two hours,"" with a wicked twinkle. I gave a big tip on top of the payment. She deserved it.\n\nWhen Diane came in for her 'therapy', Janet was there, as always. I think she was getting jealous of the regularity with which I was fucking Diane. \n\n""I think I have a way to keep your nipples out, Diane,"" I said. I showed her the jewelry. They looked like two small wide funnels with no drain spouts. Just a 3/8"" hole in the center with two small notches 180 degrees opposed to each other. I fit them up to her tits, and they fit exactly over her areolae, leaving the tiny buds of her nipples exposed. \n\nShe looked at me curiously.\n\n""How's that supposed to keep them up?""\n\nWith a wicked grin, I held up the second half of the puzzle. Even Janet gasped as she saw what I had in my hand. Two barbell piercing studs. But both of them agreed it would work. And I could smell the scent of cunt juice filling the office. Someone was excited about piercing Diane's nipples and it wasn't just me!\n\nOf course, before we could pierce them, we had to capture them out in the open, so I gallantly volunteered to go in after them. I took a circuitous route, probing with my prick as far up her cunt as I could shove it, trying to flush them out. The attempt was laborious, requiring several advances and retreats, but it was not in vain. The two future shish-kabobs poked up nicely and Janet was able to grab a hold of them and gently pull them out. First she threaded the stiffened nipple through the center hole of the small funnel, and pressed it firmly, cupping the tip of Diane's tit in the concave ring. Then she deftly pierced each one and inserted the stud, sterilizing and cleaning thoroughly as she went along. When she was finished, it looked as if Diane was wearing tiny metal pasties. \n\nWe waited for an hour and the cure seemed to have worked. The studs rested in the notches of the internal rim and held the nipples proudly out. The only side effect we could determine was that Diane seemed hornier than normal. She drooled from both mouths, upper and lower, had a glazed look in her eye, and had a mini-orgasm with every fourth or fifth step. I silently took a bet with myself that Diane would soon take up jogging, which she did that next summer. Became world class, too, but had a hell of a time getting through the metal detectors in the airports on the way to the international meets.\n\nWith the problem of Diane solved and camp routine back to normal, it was suddenly the last week of the training for the campers. Sandi, the administrator's assistant, came up to me after dinner on the first night of the last week. A big grin split her face. With the makeup and clothes she was now wearing, she was getting to be one of the hottest women in camp. She had really come out of her shell. The smile just added to her natural appeal.\n\n""So. Is the mighty Mr. Mattson ready for tonight?,"" she asked seductively.\n\nThe way she said it, I understood she was referring to my prick as the 'mighty Mr. Mattson'. But I hadn't heard a word about anything special going on. I grinned back. ""I'm always ready, Sandi, especially for you.""\n\nShe blushed. Bright red. She still wasn't used to her new erotic persona. It made her even more appealing. ""N-N-No-o. N-N-Not me tonight,"" she sighed, disappointedly. ""You haven't heard?""\n\nI shook my head in the negative.\n\n""The next three nights are for the 'new girls'.""\n\nI furrowed my brow. I had not heard the helicopter bringing in any new girls. ""New girls?,"" I asked.\n\nSandi blushed even deeper. She reached up and pulled my head down so she could whisper in my ear. I could also see right down her blouse at a set of cute firm mounds of flesh and was going to reach up and touch the erect nipple of one of them, but that thought actually left my head as she whispered, ""Yeah, 'new girls'. Virgins. Tonight the visitors will all be virgins. New girls.""\n\nI nearly came right then. Three nights of virgin territory. A pederasts wet dream come true. I noticed Sandi looking at me with a funny look and this time it was my turn to blush. I didn't need to , but I followed her gaze down and I saw my cock, which had sprung up iron hard at the thought of all those cherries. It had found its way out over the top of my shorts, and spurted a great big glob of sperm onto the bare flesh just above Sandi's tits.\n\n""Why, Thank you, Mr. Mattson!"", she teased me, wiping the creamy white fluid off her chest with her fingers and then licking them clean. ""I'd say he was ready, wouldn't you, Janet?""\n\nI whirled around. I had not heard Janet come up behind me. She looked down and saw my exposure and watched Sandi finish her special dessert. Gently, she took the exposed part of my cock in her hands and covered it up with them. She had to move her hands up and down constantly to keep the whole thing covered completely and conscientiously did her best to protect the campers from seeing my exposure. ""I asked you to keep this under cover, Mr. Mattson,"" she said sternly. Her looks and touch belied the tone of her voice. Her eyes were dancing in the evening light, laughing at my obvious excitement of the coming - or cumming - events of the next three evenings. She was excited, too.\n\nWe separated when I could finally fit back into my shorts. It took a while, because the fact that it was Janet who was holding my prick in her tiny soft hands was as arousing to me as the thought of all the cherry picking. She didn't seem to be in any rush, either, and kept up a patter of small talk about this and that for quite a while. To this day, the only things I can remember from that conversation are the feel of her hands and the clear blue color of her eyes as they gazed up into mine. For me, right then, nothing else existed. She still teases me about it. But I still react the same way whenever she holds me like that. Absolutely Pavlovian.\n\nBack in the dispensary that evening, time dragged by. I did the inventory in the clinic, bandaged a few knees, wrapped a sprained ankle, and dried more than a few tears. A normal evening. But my mind was elsewhere. Torn between the thoughts of virgin twat and clear blue eyes. Both of those thoughts kept my cock hard and stiff, and elicited more than a few knowing giggles from the dispensary patients. Apparently, everyone in camp knew but me. Figured.\n\nThe first timid knock came at the door after an eternity of waiting. \n\n""Come in,"" I said softly. I caught a brief silhouette against the hall light as a pair of figures slipped into my room.\n\n""Hello, sailor,"" came a familiar voice.\n\n""Hello, Skipper. You're early tonight."" The other figure giggled.\n\nI felt her move close to my ear. ""I figured you might like a witness that the girls were all here voluntarily.""\n\nI grinned and whispered back, ""Thanks. And this just wouldn't happen to excite you, too, no?"" A quick jab in my ribs confirmed my suspicions. \n\n""This is Kim, Mr. Mattson. This is her first time."" With that she turned on a small light above my bed and melted into the deep shadows. I tried, but I couldn't see her. Damn!\n\nKim stood shyly by herself at the edge of the pool of light in a light blue short baby-doll nightgown. Top only, no bottom, I noticed right away. She shifted uneasily from one foot to another, and there was a gleam in her eye.\n\n""Hello, Kim. Why don't you come over here and sit down next to me."" I held out my hand to her and she took it. She followed my soft tugs and sat gingerly down next to me. Kim was one of the older girls. 16 or 17 years old. I moved my arm and put it around her. She was trembling.\n\n""Kim, are you sure you want this?,"" I asked her.\n\n""""Uh-huh,"" came the reply.\n\n""Well, if you want to stop at any time, all you have to do is say so, OK?""\n\nShe nodded. I grinned.\n\n""You need to tell me things out loud, how you're feeling. I can't hear what you're thinking or feeling if you don't tell me, OK? Now, did you under....""\n\nMy question was stopped as she launched herself into my arms, wrapping hers around my neck and shoving her talented young tongue down my throat. I took that to mean she understood.\n\nWith her in my arms, I began to explore the eager young body plastered to me. Smooth skin, but then, they all had smooth skin. Her medium length hair was up off her neck in a braid. I freed my mouth from hers and kissed the exposed areas of her neck. I felt her shiver and her arms tightened around my neck. \n\nI encountered a shoulder strap with a bow on the top of each shoulder. The satiny feel of her nightgown ended with a ruffled just above her firm ass as my hands continued down her back. I got her to relax her strangle hold on my neck and laid her back on the bed beside me. This allowed me to explore her front areas. She was a vision and I took a moment to drink in her youthful beauty.\n\nThe nightgown was fastened by a single bow in front of her smallish tits. Her dark pink nipples were clearly visible through the material, and it was obvious she was excited. Or very cold in the middle of July. She caught at my hand as I tugged at the bow, indicating a slight hesitation on her part.\n\n""Should I stop?,"" I asked softly.\n\n""No. Please don't stop. I, uh, I'm just a little scared.""\n\nAs I pulled the inadequate covering away from her chest with a firm tug, I leaned down and kissed her deeply. I cupped and squeezed her firm rubbery tits until I felt her relax and begin moaning into my mouth. I rearranged myself along side her on the bed. She gave a small gasp as she felt my swollen cock flop down across her leg.\n\n""I-Is that your thing?""\n\n""My what?""\n\n""Your thing. You know, your penis?""\n\n""Yes, it's my cock, my pecker, my prick, my John Henry, the Mighty Mr. Mattson, among other names. No one calls it a penis but my doctor.""\n\n""Oh."" She giggled at the variety of names, especially the last one.\n\nI was still. Well, kind of. I had her tit in my hand and I kept kneading it gently, but firmly. Her little tits were firm and hard, but very sensitive, it seemed. I felt them swelling up in my hand as her arousal grew. But I waited for her to make the next move.\n\nIt took a minute or three, but gradually the burning spot of contact on her thigh captured her curiosity and her small hand slipped down and touched my now hard prick. She had her eyes closed tightly as she gently explored it and, as she tried to reach her hand around it, I felt her catch her breath.\n\n""Does it really fit in me?""\n\n""Perfectly, Kim. It will fit perfectly.""\n\nI lowered my lips to her chest and sucked in a lonesome nipple which was poking up at me, pleading for attention. A shudder past through her body and she grasped me a bit tighter and began stroking up and down. A natural rhythm. I sucked and she stroked. The excitement in her body grew. I felt her nipples harden even more, one against my palm, the other in my mouth.\n\nI switched teats. This brought another groan, especially as the air chilled her moistened flesh. My hand, now free, ventured down her flat stomach. I trailed my fingers across the smooth surface, tracing erotic patterns in the tiny hairs, dipping occasionally into the depression of her navel. She was humming unconsciously, and it was a tune I loved to hear.\n\nI followed my fingertips with my tongue and began to bathe her tummy with my saliva. The cooling of the moisture brought goose bumps to her skin, roughening the texture.\n\nMy free hand again ventured lower, this time to her secret places. Her humming went up a note or two in pitch and urgency and her breathing was a bit ragged now. Her stoking hand became irregular in its up and down motion and finally she abandoned altogether her grip on my prick for one on the mattress as my fingertips brushed across her clit. She stiffened and cried out as a small taste of the orgasmic events to come coursed through her slender frame. \n\n""Oh!, Thank you, Mr. Mattson,"" she sighed.\n\nI looked up at her now open eyes, tiny tears leaking from the corners of them. ""Are you finished? Should I stop?,"" I asked her.\n\n""You mean I can I have more than one? I didn't know. It felt so good. I don't want you to stop. Please go....OH! OH! OH!""\n\nShe was rudely interrupted by my finger on her clit again, this time with a bit more pressure. I grinned to myself at her innocence. And got back to work. One more step, and she would not refuse me her virginity, no matter how big she thought my pecker was. I lowered my mouth to her smooth hairless pussy lips and breathed deep. She smelled fresh and young, but with a distinctive fragrance of musk. I love that ready to fuck scent a young girl gives off.\n\nHer eyes were closed tight again after her last mini-climax, and she was not aware of my intentions until she felt my tongue begin to wiggle its way past her cunt lips and up into her pussy. At first her hands moved listlessly down as if to push my head away and she protested quietly, saying that she was dirty down there, etc. Then the feelings from her awakening cunt shorted out her reason and her knees automatically snapped up to her tits, opening herself up to my tongue, my fingers and, eventually, my cock.\n\nShe was mine.\n\nI built up her tension level by eating her delicious cunt for quite a while. By the time I was done, she was delirious with passion, far past any point of return. Her young body was wound like a spring, waiting for the big event that it knew was coming, even if she didn't. Each climax went a little higher and left her a little higher. She was throwing her head back and forth on my pillow and gripping the sheets with her hands. Her hair had become unbraided from her orgasmic thrashing and fell softly around her shoulders. She looked beautiful. Delicious. Fuckable. I judged she was ready.\n\nI knelt up between her legs. She sensed my movement and opened her eyes. She had a look of desperation in them.\n\n""Please. Do me. Please. Don't tease me any more. Do me. Now! Fuck me, Mr. Mattson.""\n\nWhat can I say? When they ask me so nice, I can't say 'No"", can I? \n\nI did her.\n\nThe fat tip of my cock lodged up against her pussy lips. I let it rest there impatiently while the lubrication from her pussy coated it. A gentle push opened the portal and the head of my cock forged into the tight canal. Her eyes opened wide as she felt her tissues staining to adapt to the seeming monster invading her pussy. But she did not tell me to stop. I doubt if I could have at that point.\n\nAnother small nudge pushed me in far enough to allow her cunt to close around the rim of my cockhead. Again I stopped for a moment to let her adjust. It also allowed the barrier membrane a little further up her canal to begin to tear loose a bit because of the stretching. Another gentle nudge forward, and the tip of my cock was resting against her now dangerously thin hymen. I waited patiently for her to get comfortable, and as I waited I felt the membrane give way, not with a rip, but with a sigh. She arched her back with a small gasp and slowly but determinedly slid herself down on my cock, easily accepting about three quarters of it inside her. She had felt no pain. I placed my hand down between us and grabbed onto the base of my cock. I didn't want to go too deep into her this first time. I could also use my thumb to rub her clitoris, keeping her in a mindless fucking state for the duration of our coupling.\n\nWhen she realized I was knee deep into her, she went wild. I never moved from my knees, never had to jerk or thrust. Some of her moves were a bit unexpected and unusual as this was her first experience, but this kid was a natural born wild woman. The only parts of her anatomy not in motion were her neck and shoulders and they were the only things touching the bed. Everything else was a tornado of action, whipping her cunt up and down on my cock. She started screaming as she hit the big one, but she didn't stop moving. My thumb wouldn't let her as I kept up a constant circling motion right on her sensitive nubbin. Her actions increased, if anything, and she went over the top again, this time fainting dead away with a sharp scream. Her body refused to obey her mind, however, and her cunt muscles kept a firm, almost painful grip on my cock. \n\nShe slowly came back around and hugged me tight around my neck, her lithe body wracked with sobs.\n\n""That was wonderful. I didn't think I could get it all in me."" she sobbed into my ear. ""I feel so good. God, is my boyfriend going to be surprised when I get him into the back seat.""\n\nI hated to tell her she hadn't taken in the whole thing. I had never met a girl or a woman who could on their first time. I'm just too big. But after I told her I didn't go all the way in, she didn't seem to mind. In fact, she seemed more determined to take it all the next time. Whenever that would be. \n\nShe left with a wet kiss and a sexy, ""Thank you, Mr. Mattson."" I was already looking forward to her next visit. The last three inches always surprised them, and I loved the look on their faces as they stuffed themselves like gluttons at a buffet. Pure ecstasy.\n\nThe light flicked out, and I was lost it the sudden darkness.\n\n""God, I wish you had been my first. But I think you may have spoiled her for life."" The Skipper slipped down onto the bed beside me, finding her way in the dark by soft gentle touches.\n\n""Would you rather I hurt her?""\n\n""Oh, no! But she is going to compare the next couple of lovers she has to you, and, unless their name happens to be Clark Kent, they won't be equipped like you. I hope her boyfriend doesn't disappoint her too much. You're almost too good, sailor.""\n\n""Hey, I'm just an average guy doing the best I can.""\n\nA sharp jab in the stomach registered her disbelief of that statement. ""You're far from average, sailor,"" she said softly, almost to herself. Then, with a short shake of her head, as if bringing her back to reality, she got up off the bed and headed for the bathroom. She brought back a wet rag and a towel to dry with.\n\n""Here. Clean up. It's nicer for the new girls if you're clean for them. They're nervous enough without having you smell like the previous girl.""\n\nI began to clean up, getting ready for the next one. I sensed her waiting, tapping her foot unconsciously as she stood there in the dark. ""Is there a rush? How many new girls are there?""\n\n""If you do them all like Kim, you'll almost make it. There are six new girls.""\n\n""Oh, OK. So, two tonight, two tomorrow and two the next night. That should be easy.""\n\n""Wrong, sailor. Six tonight, six tomorrow night and six the next night. And I'm going to get mine each night, too. I'm so horny right now I can hardly keep from jumping you.""\n\nI shook my head in disbelief. Eighteen. Eighteen virgins. I didn't think there were that many over the age of 12 years old in the whole of California, much less good looking ones, much less just the LA area. Well, there would be 18 fewer by the time camp was over. \n\nGrinning, I reached out and found the Skipper. Her tight body was covered in a light shirt which I ripped off of her in a single jerk and I proceeded to take just about every liberty with her I could without penetration. She just stood there and let me, helping me, encouraging me, urging me to violate her any way I could and wanted to. So I did, and by the time I was done, we were both gasping for breath. Finally, I pulled her to me and I kissed her hard and vicious. I was tired of this fucking cat and mouse game.\n\nShe melted into my arms, her resistance gone. I could have done anything to her at that moment, including turning on the light above my bed and establishing her identity. I knew it. She knew it. She knew I knew it.\n\nBut I didn't do anything. To this day I don't know why. I gently sat her tight naked butt on my knee, pulled my fingers out of her cunt and asshole, brushed the hair away from her sweaty face with my lips and tenderly licked the tears trickling from her eyes. \n\n""Better see who's next,"" I told her. ""You know I can't fuck you if it gets too light in here."" She gave a small sob. ""And Skipper, I need to fuck you. Bad!""\n\n\n\n Chapter 6. The Party\n\nby NightShade\n\n4/97\n\n Three nights later there were 18 fewer virgins in the greater LA area. Well, 17, technically. On the second night, one of the younger girls had stopped me just shy of that final nudge which would have disintegrated her maidenhead.\n\nMuffy (yes, that really was her name!) had cried out ""Stop!"" in mid stroke and the Skipper was on me faster than an 18 year old virgin male ejaculates. I hadn't realized how strong she was until she actually lifted me bodily off of the girl, who wasn't struggling. \n\nMuffy was lying quietly, tears streaming down her cheeks. The Skipper quickly checked and confirmed she was still intact, and breathed an audible sigh of relief. She began to comfort the small girl, stroking her forehead and cheeks with the back of her hand. The girl reached up and caught her hand with hers and brought it to her lips and softly kissed it. Then she launched herself at me in the dark, finding her target like a Patriot missile over Tel Aviv. She wrapped her small arms tightly around my neck, her tears dropping onto my bare shoulder.\n\n""I'm sorry, Mr. Mattson,"" she said softly. \n\n""That's OK, Muffy,"" I answered. ""It's nothing to be sorry about, though. I wouldn't want to do anything you didn't want to do."" Since I wasn't balls deep inside her pussy, I felt I could lie with impunity. The female lie detection system was disabled, so to speak.\n\n""Oh, but I wanted to! I really do! I'm just sorry that I couldn't let you break through it and really fuck me good. I want to soooo bad. But Daddy will check for it as soon as I get home and if it was gone, he would get real mad and not let me come back next year.""\n\n""He'll check it?"" asked the Skipper. I could hear the incredulous expression that must have been on her face in her voice.\n\n""Yeah. He gives me 'examinations,' as he calls them. He bends me over the back of the couch, lifts my skirt up over my head and pulls down my panties around my ankles, sometime all the way off. Then he thoroughly examines my bottom, checking for 'hot spots' with his lips and tongue. He says those are the most sensitive areas of skin he has and that he can tell if I have been messing around or been bad.""\n\nI couldn't see the Skipper's face in the dark, but it must have been showing as much amazement as mine at Muffy's tale. But I had to keep reminding myself that this was her father, someone she trusted. She believed he was doing what he was doing for her own good, for the simple reason that he had said so. She had had nothing to compare his behavior to, at least, not yet anyway, as she was just in Middle School. I shook my head in continued disbelief as she continued.\n\n""First he rubs his hands all over my butt, real gentle like. He draws circles and traces the shape of my panty lines and bikini bottoms. It kind of tickles and it makes me itch down there in my cunny. Sometimes he does it for a real long time. He says that that's supposed to show if anyone has touched me back there. I think he just likes to play with my ass. I'm not supposed to look back at him, but keep my eyes closed, but once I peeked. He was standing just behind me off to the side, rubbing my ass with one hand. His other hand was inside his robe, and it was moving really fast. The robe fell open and I saw his hand wrapped around his pee-pee. It was a little bigger that Bobby's, and all red and purple, but it was a lot smaller than yours, Mr. Mattson! A lot smaller!"" She giggled. ""That's how I know he just like to play with my bottom cheeks.""\n\n""After he gets done with his hands, he brings his face down next to my bottom and feels it all over with his lips. By now I'm really wet between my legs and he uses his fingers to spread it around my upper thighs and over my butt. Daddy says he can sense where the nasty boys have touched me better with his lips. But he can't really, because Bobby really likes my ass, too, and Daddy couldn't tell.""\n\n""Since he can't get his lips inside my ass crack, he uses his tongue in there. That makes me tingle even more, and I usually get really wet, especially when he tries to stick it where you are now. He always yells at me that I am going to make a mess on the couch, but I can tell he isn't mad. Then he licks up all the juice, sticking his tongue all the way up inside me. That's when he checks to see if I'm still a virgin. With his tongue. His licking me down there really makes me even more excited. One time a little while ago he touched my crazy button down there and I got so excited something happened. I got a really big light in my head and my body just tensed up, kinda. I got so tense I farted right in Daddy's face, and some of my shit went right in his mouth. I heard him groan real loud, that time. I thought he would be angry and Daddy pretended to be mad, but I saw afterwards that he had shot his stuff onto the backs of my legs and all over the back of the couch. \n\n""I didn't know what that white stuff was on the back of my legs until a couple of days later when I was with Bobby from next door and he showed me what happens when a boy shoots off. Daddy always keeps me bent over the couch for a long time, until he groans. Daddy pays a lot of attention to my clitty each time now and I get off a bunch of times. It seems to make him really excited when I cum, because he almost always groans at the same time. Then I know he is done with the examination.""\n\nAll this time Muffy had been sliding her tight forbidden cunt around and around the head of my stiff cock. It was driving me crazy. Occasionally, she would press the shaft between her cunt lips and slide all the way down to the base and back up. This usually caused her to stutter and stammer, what with all the direct stimulation to her clit. Gradually she had lubricated my entire dick with her cunt juice. I held onto her spongy tight little ass cheeks which had been so well examined by her father and let her move as she wanted. Suddenly, in the middle of a sentence, she lifted up and tilted her pelvis towards me. She settled her tight little ass hole over the tip of my monster cock and let herself slowly be impaled on it. She kept a death grip around my neck. So I kept one on her ass. Fair's fair!\n\n""I'm still sorry you can't fuck me in my cunt. But will you take my virginity in my other hole, Mr. Mattson? Would that be OK? I know it's not the real thing, but do you mind? I always wanted to try it that way, too. That way I can say I'm not a virgin anymore, but Daddy won't know. OK, Please, please, please?""\n\nI sat there silent with my mouth hanging open. I didn't trust myself to say anything. Of course, I had a tiny lemon-sized tit sucked all the way in it, too, so anything I said would have been muffled. This luscious 12 or 13 year old was already half way down my cock, stuffing it into an extremely warm and wonderful place, and she was asking me if it was OK? ""HELL, YES,"" I wanted to shout. But she was dead serious, and I didn't want to embarrass her by laughing, which was my next impulse. I also didn't want to give up sucking her tit.\n\nFortunately the Skipper stepped in and saved the day. Or night. ""This time is for you, Muffy. You don't have to do anything at all. Mr. Mattson and I would never say anything to anyone about what happens here. You just do what you feel like.""\n\nApparently, she felt like getting fucked up the shit chute, because shortly thereafter she was down to the root of my cock. Muffy was the only new girl to get all 10"" the first time. That alone made her stand out. Her seeming lack of distress at being crammed so full was another thing that made her time with me that night memorable. As she started to lift herself up and down on me, she took an arm from around my neck, grabbed one of my hands and placed it over her cunt, in between us. Then she re-attached herself to my neck. I made a fist with my hand and let her rub her clit up and down across my knuckles. She seemed to enjoy that a lot. She finally continued her story. Her voice quivered a bit more now, though.\n\n""Last year Daddy began to examine my boobies, too. Once, when he spent so much time taking the temperature of my nipples with his lips, I was sure he had found out that Bobby next door had been sucking on them that afternoon. But he didn't say anything, just that he would really have to keep a good eye on them for a while. He did seem real concerned about the lines my bra made in my skin, so he told me not to wear one around the house. Only a T-shirt and some panties. Then he took me shopping and bought me some special shirts to wear. They were real tight and made of a very thin material. They rub up against my nipples and make them stand out. I feel sexy when I have them on. I think he likes to look at me when I wear them. And now I don't even wear panties around the house. Daddy has his robe on all the time now at home and likes to examine me all the time, but especially at night time just before bed after my shower. And now he examines me in his bed, so I won't make a mess on the couch. I have to get up on my knees and lay my head down on the mattress. I get goose bumps all over and get really wet in my cunny just kneeling there with my ass up in the air. It feels so naughty.""\n\nThis last statement caught me by surprise. Did she know her Daddy was a pervert? As she continued her story, interrupted only by her groans and grunts from her exertions sliding herself up and down on my pole, she answered my question.\n\n""I know now what he has been doing. I have for a couple of months, maybe longer. I'm not really stupid, you know, but I was only 5 when he started the examinations. And I really like them, too, so I don't want him to stop or get in trouble. I get tingly and all wet between my legs and he makes me cum all the time now. But I wish he would just fuck me and get it over with. I love my Daddy, but I want to start to fuck other guys, too. But as long as he checks with his tongue I don't dare."" She paused, and sighed. \n\n""Just before I came to camp I almost got him to plug me. He was doing his examination of my butt on his bed and had kneeled up behind me. I felt his pee-pee on my butt. I know that was it, because his hand was wrapped around it and he was slapping it, kinda like, on my ass. I don't think he knew he was hitting my butt. It didn't hurt. It felt hot and it felt good. I jiggled my butt around all of a sudden and he must have let go to grab at it to keep his balance, because all of a sudden I felt his thing between my legs right at the entrance to my hole. I sort of leaned back and it slid right up inside me, but he got scared and started shaking. I think he spurted up inside me, too, because I was awful wet that night. He must have sucked most of it out later, because when he check with his tongue, I was still a virgin. But next time I'm going to trick him. I'll tell him he can check me better if I'm bending over him with him on his back. Then I'll trip and fall or something and land right on his pee- pee. But you can bet, one way or another I'll come back next year and fuck you good. OK, Mr. Mattson?""\n\nShe shuddered with her final climax from the ass fucking and from my knuckles rubbing on her clit, got up, gave me a peck on the cheek and said, ""Thank you, Mr. Mattson"" in that sing-song seductive way little girls have. How she walked out without cramping, I'll never know.\n\nThe Skipper leaned over silently and handed me a wet rag to clean up. Then she whispered, ""If you want to order in a gag or two for next year, I'll understand,"" and then burst into a quiet fit of laughter.\n\nSo, you see, technically speaking, there were only 17 virgins less after camp.\n\nThree days and three fuck-filled nights later the last helicopter full of campers lifted off, leaving the staff waving at the retreating machine. There still remained several days of hard labor cleaning up the camp and getting ready for the next session. The days passed in a blur of activity as I was assigned to a different staffer each morning and afternoon. Somehow the tasks I was assigned to help with were never that long and left plenty of time for other activities. Such as fucking. I always asked if they wanted to do something else, like go for a walk, just talk, cuddle, anything. They only wanted to fuck. Being the gentleman that I am, I bowed to their wishes and desires and fucked their brains out. You know, it never got boring, either, doing the same thing day in and day out.\n\nThe evenings weren't boring, either, as the visits continued. But I noticed the bodies in bed with me were a bit more mature, and there seemed to be something a bit more urgent about their lovemaking, as if they were anxious for me to cum with them. The visitors now also wanted to do a lot more kissing and holding than the campers had done, and liked sex in different positions, rather than just sitting on my cock and playing bronco buster. Most liked the missionary position and made me take it slow and steady. But they all, without exception, wanted it doggie style, too. That way they really groaned and I could get really deep inside them. I asked the Skipper about the differences in their behavior, as I noticed she was behaving the same way.\n\n""I'm not sure. Maybe because it's finally sunk in that this is coming to an end, and they're going to have to go back to their normal lives and not get laid as well or as regularly as they have here."" She snuggled in close and held on to me tight.\n\n""Is that what you're feeling, Skipper?""\n\nShe didn't answer me, but I felt the hot tears on my chest. Her sadness touched me deeply and I resolved to try to make her happy. A hour later her ecstatic screams filled the night air. At least she had forgotten her sadness for a while.\n\nSandi and Diane approached me after dinner on the last evening. Tomorrow we would all be ferried back to civilization. All the work had been done, and there was a lighter mood among the others I couldn't quite put my fingers on. As usual, I was the last to know. \n\n""We'll see you at 7:30 for the costume party, OK?"" Diane said.\n\n""Party. What party?"" I was right. The last to know. Again.\n\n""Every session the staffers have a blow-out party to celebrate the end of camp. It's fun! Don't worry about a costume,"" Sandi giggled, ""I have already arranged for it.""\n\n""Will it fit me?""\n\nThe two visibly struggled to keep from laughing hysterically. Finally, Sandi managed to get out ""It will fit. Just meet us at the door to the practice hall at 7:30."" The two burst out in laughter as they walked away, having to stop several times to lean up against the wall for support.\n\nI met them promptly at 7:30 in front of the huge practice hall. They were both drunk, or at least real tipsy, which surprised me, as Janet was a real stickler for the no alcohol rule, and I didn't think there was any in camp. But there apparently was a cache hidden somewhere, and it had been well depleted by these two. They were also both completely naked and had a hand in each others pussy. My presence didn't seem to embarrass them at all as they continued to plow each the other's furrow with busy fingers.\n\n""Wellll, Hellllo Mishter Mattson. I hope shyou are - OH, OH, OH, YES!!!! Damn tha' was a good one, Sandi. You have magic fingers, lover."" Diane shuddered, shook herself, and then continued. ""I hope you are feeling well tonight. You are going to be the guest of honor, did shyou know tha'?"" She giggled and then kind of slid down the wall into a twitching heap on the floor as Sandi's fingers had worked their magic again.\n\nSandi looked down at Diane, grinned, licked her fingers clean and then grinned up at me. ""I never did it with a girl before,"" she whispered in a loud voice. ""Before this afternoon, that is."" She just kind of stood there swaying, lost in her own world. I was tempted to just let her stand there swaying, as it was a lovely sight with her perky little boobs jiggled just a little with each change of direction. But I was curious about the party.\n\n""About the party, Sandi. Do you have my costume? I don't see anything.""\n\nBoth girls thought this was hilarious. After several minutes, after Diane had struggled back to her feet, they silently brought their other hands, the dry ones, out from behind their backs, where they had kept their surprise hidden. I thought they had been diddling their ass holes, but Diane had a blindfold, and Sandi had a pair of handcuffs.\n\n""Thash it!"" Diane announced. ""I think i'ul fit, huh, lover?"" She doubled over laughing, her metal capped boobs bobbing wildly. Apparently, this action sent her over the top as she collapsed into a twitching heap again, moaning and rubbing her own cunt.\n\n I looked at Sandi, who seemed more sober. ""That's it? Kind of kinky, isn't it? Where did they come from.""\n\nShe looked right at me with her blurry eyes. ""They're mine. I use them sometimes."" She gradually realized what she had said, and began to blush, even as drunk as she was.\n\n""Why, Sandi, you never cease to amaze me."" She just grinned. ""So what's really going on tonight?""\n\n""A party. But it's special because of you. All the girls know you don't have anywhere to go after camp, so tonight you get to pick who you want to stay with.""\n\nI had wondered what I was going to do after the camp was over, but I figured I would work that out as I went along. I was really hoping that Janet would arrange something. Apparently she had, but not like I wanted. Typical Janet.\n\n""I pick you, Sandi.""\n\n""Can't, lover boy. My husband wouldn't understand."" She giggled again. ""I'm going to have enough explaining to do as it is, don't you think? He always wanted me to be more sexy. Boy, is he going to get his wish, and then some. Thanks to you, Mr. Mattson."" That last softly spoken sentence was direct not to my face, but to an area just below my belt, which she was busily undoing.\n\n""Then I pick Janet,"" I continued.\n\n""Doesn't work that way."" My shorts slid down my legs. I kicked them off. ""You have to pick the girl during the party.""\n\n""OK. Let's go in."" I started towards the door. I stopped short when she firmly grasped my balls. It didn't hurt, but I'll be damned if I was going anywhere without them.\n\n""Doesn't work that way, either,"" she said. Diane looked up and saw my cock jutting out, got to her knees and began to suck on it. ""You have to wear that"" - she pointed at the blindfold - ""and these,"" she held up the handcuffs. ""Whoever you pick to go home with, that's it. We all agreed. Everybody but me and Diane are in the contest. You can only use your mouth and your thingy to identify who you pick.""\n\nI thought about it. ""I have some questions, Sandi, before I agree to this hair-brained idea. First, will the girls have clothes on.?""\n\n""You'll be wearing more than anybody with the blindfold and cuffs,"" she answered.\n\n""OK. Next, I know why you can't let me go home with you. But why not Diane? I just might have picked her, given what she is doing to my cock right now."" I looked down at Diane as I spoke, but kept my hand behind her head so she couldn't let me out of her mouth. Her eyes were closed and she had a dreamy expression on her face. The only indication that she had heard me was an impish wrinkling of her nose accompanied by a slight squeeze of my balls with her soft hand.\n\n""Diane thought it would be too easy for you to identify her. She had the biggest boobs in the camp and they have metal tips. Kind of a dead give-away. So she volunteered to be on the cleanup team with me.""\n\n""Cleanup team?"" I asked. This was getting more and more confusing.\n\n""Yeah. She will clean up you after each girl, and I get to clean up the girls."" She blushed as deep as I had ever seen her at that.\n\n""Planning on enjoying it, are you, Sandi?"" I teased her. For the first time since she had come out earlier in the camp, she started to withdraw into her shy shell again. I reached over to her and gently grabbed one of her aroused nipples. And squeezed firmly as I used it to pull up close to my side. She gasped, trying to catch her breath. Leaning down, I kissed her nose. \n\n""It's all right, Sandi. Enjoy it. But make sure you don't forget about me tonight. Maybe you and Diane could trade off...?"" She nodded. ""Now, two more questions. Do you have the keys for these things?"" I indicated the handcuffs.\n\n""Oh. They're a trick set, only for show."" She showed me how they worked by clicking them on herself behind her back and then releasing them in a very practiced manner. I grinned at her and she blushed again. She had used them a lot.\n\n""OK. Last question. Is Janet one of the contestants?""\n\nThat sobered her up. I was serious and she knew it. ""Yes,"" was all she said.\n\n""Then let the party begin!"" I said. I took off my shirt and let her put the cuffs on my wrists behind my back. I tried to find the secret of getting them off, but I couldn't. Sandi had used them a lot! Diane got up off the ground to place the blindfold over my eyes. I bowed a bit to let her reach up. It also gave me a great view of her gorgeous tits as they flattened slightly as she raised her arms. She noticed me looking and took her time. Grinning at me, she finally put it in place over my eyes. It was a good one. It was comfortable and I couldn't see a thing. I heard the doors open and we walk in, one beautiful naked girl guiding me on each arm. My 10"" prick lead the way.\n\nA silence settled over the room. Then one of the girls whistled. Lewdly. Others joined in, and soon we were marching into the party to the tune of a raunchy band. I was slowly paraded blindfolded through a gauntlet of female flesh. Hands caressed my chest and ass as I passed, but no one touched my prick. Honor among thieves, I guess. \n\nAfter several minutes, I was gently guided to a stop with my knees up against a platform of some kind. I kind of sensed the others gathered around. What ever was going to happen was going to happen in front of a crowd. Never one to shrink from a challenge, my cock grew even harder and began to rise from the perpendicular on its own. That only happened on special occasions. Like with Janet.\n\n""This is the first one. Oh, they picked numbers by lottery, in case you wondered. Good luck."" Sandi gave my rising cock a gentle squeeze and urged me up onto the platform on my knees. As I crawled forward I met a pair of legs, one on each side of my knees. I grinned. Bending over, I brought my mouth unerringly to a moist opening between two longs legs. And knew instantly who it was.\n\nI hadn't realized how individual each camper's aroma was because I had always had the use of my eyes. But subconsciously I had been cataloging each one by several attributes. One of which was the taste and smell of cunt juice. And this one had a slight taste of cinnamon and brought to mind a scene in the rec room. I had been shooting pool by myself one afternoon when I felt a body, a very firm body, pressing up against mine as I leaned over the table. I took my time with the shot - I missed - but all the while getting a tremendous back rub with a pair of small firm tits. And a ball massage by a pair of very inventive hands. It felt so good I just stayed in position for several minutes. Gradually, this limber creature wound her body around mine, legs entwined with mine and maneuvered her body under mine so she was laying on the pool table. The dark green felt highlighted the Nubian skin tones of her naked body as she continued massaging my prick with her supple feet. Not a word had been said. I slowly made my way down her body with my mouth, dwelling on all the soft firm curves, bumps, nubbins and depressions until I met the soft tissues of her secret areas. And smelled cinnamon. It was a glorious cunt, more versatile than most. She demonstrated some of her talents for me after we were satiated. Sitting on one of the corner pockets, she had spread her legs along the bumpers. And had me shoot a couple of billiard balls at her cunt, which she caught with her wide open lips and swallowed up inside her. Both of them. She said they acted like Ben-Wah balls, only bigger. She stood on the table a danced a sexy dance, bringing herself off a couple of times in the process. I was astounded. I knew they stretched to accommodate large objects, but that was bigger than I thought. I probed her afterwards, and she was as tight as before, if not tighter. Amazing.\n\nBlind folded, I caressed that amazing cunt with my tongue. You'd never think a guy's cock could get up inside that tight hole, much less a couple of billiard balls. I spent a long time licking and then, when she had cum at least once, slid up her body so I was laying on her with my cock fully embedded in her cunt.\n\n""Hello, Cue Ball,"" I whispered in her ear after I had rocked on her pelvis for a while. I didn't want to give away my secret.\n\n""Oh, shit. How did you know?""\n\n""Nobody has a pussy as long and tight as yours. But, you know, as good as you are, I can't pick you. Understand?""\n\nShe hugged me tight and sighed as she used me to get off one more time. ""I know. We all know. It's Janet, isn't it?"" she whispered in my ear. \n\nI nodded and gently kissed her. She rolled out from under me and squealed as Sandi began her cleanup. It didn't sound as if she was stopping her, either. Sandi had made another friend, I guess. In the meantime, Diane was thoroughly cleaning me off. When she was satisfied I was clean, which was a long time after I would have stopped, the next girl straddled my cock. And then the next. And the next. \n\nAll 24 of them, including the cook, who, against the stereotype, had one of the leanest bodies in camp. In fact, she was the one I didn't identify by smell. Her body was like a young boy's: No flared hips, no thin waist, no tits. Her musculature was firm. But she was a hell cat on my cock. And her pussy had little bumps inside it that made fucking her a unique experience. But she hated cunnilingus. So I never got near her cunt.\n\nI had thought I would recognize Julie by the noise she made when she came, but I found she had a ball gag in her mouth - probably another of Sandi's toys - which kept her quiet. The girls were getting devious.\n\nBut as I finished fucking and identifying the last of the 24, I still had not identified Janet -or the Skipper, who I was almost convinced positively was, in fact, Janet.\n\n""Well, who do you pick?"" Sandi asked me. She had cleaned up about 3/4 of the girls and had taken to diluting any juices on my cock with her own when she cleaned me. Of course, she had to apply the juices directly from the source, and got fucked in the process, which she obviously and vocally enjoyed. Diane saw what she was doing and follow suit. It delayed the contest a little, but no one seemed to mind.\n\n""I can't pick yet. I haven't met all the contestants.""\n\n""Are you sure? How do you know? You're blindfolded.""\n\n""Believe me, I know. Now, quit playing around and get her up on the platform.""\n\n""Her? Her, who?"" she asked innocently.\n\n""Janet. Janet Crandell. I want to fuck Janet Crandell. Now!"" I exploded at her. ""NOW!, DAMN IT NOW!"" Cutesy was fine but I had had enough foreplay. I was just getting into being angry when I felt a soft hand on my arm.\n\n""What's the matter, sailor, don't you like the game?""\n\nI melted. ""Uhh, Hi, Skipper."" I paused, aware that 26 others were watching. ""Did you just get here? I missed you. Are you going to take your turn now?""\n\n""Do you want me to? I thought by now you would be tired of doing it with me.""\n\n""Never. Don't ever think that. No one could take your place in my heart.""\n\n""Dangerous talk with witnesses, sailor. Almost sounds like a commitment to me."" Several voices assented with her.\n\nDid I want to say it out loud? With witnesses? What the hell, yes! I got down on one knee and the room got very quiet. I couldn't see a thing, but a gentle familiar hand on my prick pivoted me in another direction. I hoped I was facing her. I leaned forward and located two familiar firm breasts. I kissed each nipple lightly. As I was doing this, Sandi undid the handcuffs freeing my hands. I let them hang loose by my sides.\n\n""Skipper, I pick you. Forever."" I paused. ""If you'll have me.""\n\nI felt the blindfold being eased up off of my eyes. The lights in the huge hall were very dim, but even so, it took a little time for me to adjust to the illumination. And what I saw were a pair of clear blue eyes and I knew I was lost. Forever.\n\n""I'll have you, sailor,"" said the Skipper/Janet. ""Forever."" She hugged me tightly. ""But first, we have to discuss a full time contract with you for the rest of this year and next year. You did want to come back, didn't you?""\n\nI looked at this amazing lady in my arms with a questioning look. Did she mean what I thought she meant? She just grinned like a cat that ate the canary and nodded ""Yes."" She was offering me the chance to fuck all the staffers, and all the campers and all the virgins, with her blessing. But best of all, she was offering me herself, and she was more than I could handle. Maybe Sandi could loan us some toys....\n\nAs soon as I said ""Yes"" the entire room erupted in shrieks and cheers and pandemonium and the staffers began piling on top of us. Janet and I ended up on the bottom of a huge pile of writhing feminine flesh, my cock embedded in her cunt, someone's finger in my ass and a tit or two in my mouth. It was the best fuck of the night."
804,Camp Sex,['M-m-teen'],"I must have laid for some 2hrs when I heard some people coming down the trail. I slipped into the cool water and watched...A Boy Scout troop! About 10-15 older boys had come down the trail to set-up camp. Their ages must have been from 14 to 17 with 2 Adult leaders. The scoutmaster spotted my tent and told the troop that they had to set-up camp further from the lake because someone had already setup camp.\n\nI waited for the boys to move off the site so I could climb out of the water and dress. I finally got my chance and darted into my tent, no sooner did I do so than a boy came up and asked if they could use the area where the log is for swimming. I said ""sure"" and he went back to his camp area.\n\nAfter about a half hour the boys came on down for swimming, the leaders stayed behind in camp, I watched from my tent/campfire about 3 of the older ones they were about 15- 16 and were nicely built, all three were wearing 'speedo' suits and their groins showed up well. I was getting hard fast. One of the three noticed by side glances that I was watching and his suit was beginning to strain under his stiffness. He was about 16, 5'10"", blond hair that was neck length and his blue eyes were piercing. He had NO BODY HAIR at all and his muscle development was such that his body was smooth, without much texture to it.\n\nHe came up out of the water and walked towards my encampment, his hard-on was very oblivious and he told his friends he was going to take a piss/ shit.\n\nHe passed near my camp and pulled down that suit to shit, leaning on a tree, which I could see from the inside of my tent. WOW! He had a least 7in of thick meat! He had thick, bushy pubic hair surrounding his meat and some on his baggy nuts, but NO WHERE ELSE! This beautiful BLOND BOMB knew I was looking and he was out of sight to the other scouts. I motioned him to come inside of my tent, but he pulled up his suit and passed by saying later tonight! This got me so horny that I closed up my tent door pulled out my meat and jacked it off spraying my belly with cum.\n\nI waited for the night, the boys had their campfire going singing and telling stories until one by one they retired to their tents. The campfire finally died out and things got quiet, when I heard muffled rustling of leaves, an LOW! There he was sneaking to my campsite. He pushed in the door and settled himself near me. He asked if I were gay, and liked to suck cock. I said YES and asked if he had done it with other boys/ men before.\n\nHe said no, but he always waned to but never had the guts to try, he added I did not want to get caught. I then reached out to place my hand in his crotch, I could feel the position of his cock and massaged the area, and could feel the increasing rigidly and size.\n\nAs I did this he pulled off his shirt and I could feel the satiny smoothness of his young teen skin! In the darkness of the tent, his security assured I asked him to pull of his pants, he did this rather quickly, and I replaced my hand on his crotch area.\n\nI could feel the bushiness and heavy density of this pubic hair, and finally the throbbing meat, which was smooth as a baby's skin, hot, and ready. It was large and had some ""weight"" to it I asked him if he ever measured it he said yes it was 7 1/2 long and 2 in thick! My body quivered when I felt the gentle pressure of his hand placed in my groin. My stick started to stiffen-up as he groped to find its exact position.\n\nI undid my belt and let him undo my jean snap and fly. His hand made me more lustful as I gently felt his now stiff dick, I let my hand feel his warm, but large head, then the felt-like smoothness of his shaft! It was so hard, but smooth to feel. His hand now was on my briefs and was feeling-up my shaft, I pulled them off, and his young hand felt so good rubbing, and feeling my now erect cock.\n\nWe laid back on my sleeping bag, now engaged in mutual massages of our bodies, his breathing, becoming labored, deep as was mine. Soon our attention was riveted on stroking each other slowly at first, but speeding up as each other lusted for the juice that each of us possessed.\n\nHis dick suddenly stiffen-up and swelled, hard, he leaned over and pointed it at my stomach and said laboriously ""I'm gonna sperm!"" and I felt the HOT TEEN LIQUID SHOOT! All over my stomach, spurt, after spurt, about 4-5 good gushes and he continued on me and I quickly responded with 5 thick shots! We both laid back and wiped it off, resting side by side. All was restful for about 20 minutes or so when he started to massage my back, I told him I would lie on my stomach so he could give me back massage.\n\nHis smooth, gentle, warm hands on my body started to make me both horny and relaxed. He placed me between his knees at about the position of my ass. As he started to massage my back I could barley feel his cock touching my ass along the crack, I was warm but SMOOTH! He rocked back and forth massaging me. He started to massage with one hand, I not knowing what he was doing with the other...\n\nI soon found out fast! I felt his hand probing for my hole, then the sharp pain of his cockhead diving into my ass! Deeper, and deeper it went, I could feel him plunging into my body! He slowed down and let the pain subside, and then rested on top of me, dead weight, his long, smooth, hot form on top of me! He then proceeded to start a SLOW PUMPING Motion, so as not to cause pain, but a full sensation as I could feel his whole teen rod deep within my body.\n\nHis breathing became more labored as his pace picked-up speed, his cockhead ramming me, the sensation of it driving me crazy with lust and pleasure letting this teen stud ride me. I could feel his hot breath on my neck as he had me in a ""bear-hug"" now pumping full throttle!\n\nI could feel his body stiffen up, then I felt his cock Swell, filling my hole with its stiffness. Then...I felt his HOT CUM Slamming in my rectum SHOT AFTER THROBBING SHOT IT CAME! His pace momentarily came to a crescendo, as he drove his teen dick as far and deep as he could! Shooting sperm as he did so. He finally stopped pumping and lay on top of me exhausted but satisfied of what he accomplished. I told him if he could give me a blowjob, I would give him one in return when he was rested.\n\nHe rested about 10 minutes and then proceeded to place himself at a right angle to me resting his head on my stomach.\n\nHe placed that smooth hand on my cock, which reacted quickly by becoming hard. I then felt the warm, wetness of his mouth as he slowly let my rod slip into his mouth. The sensation brought me to another level of sexual pleasure as he stroked my dick by bobbing his head, playing with the cockhead with his tongue. I quickly ""rewarded"" him with powerful jolts of my thick, hot cum, jolt after jolt slammed into the back of his mouth, he almost gagged, but took it well, and swallowed it. He said ""it tasted good"" we both rested for about an hour its was almost 2am by the time we were done, he sneaked back to his campsite.\n\nI went to sleep knowing that I had just had the sexual encounter that would make many a guy give up a fortune for."
805,Camp Wanafuk,"['boys', 'coming of age', 'gay']","Understandably, the boy threatened his mother everytime she mentionned summer camp around the month of June. He garanteed her, he would run away, never come back. But this year, he had no other choice. His folks were going to Europe. 'The trip of a lifetime...free!' they said. 'And we are not gonna spoil it because you act like a baby...the fresh air will do you good...maybe it's gonna finally make a SOCIAL being out of you'\n\nRon considered for days the alternatives, but there weren't any. His best friend also went to summer camp. 'Surely none of your uncles and aunts will have the burden of a child for a month...' his parents had barked when he asked to live with them.\n\nThe dreaded morning arrived too quickly for Ron. He stared at his trembling body in the mirror, hoping to find a way to look older and more mature. 'Damn.', he whispered. He looked even more childish with the crew cut he had gotten the day before. All that was left on his scalp was half an inch of blond hair. He still had freckles around his upturned nose and his ears were detached from his head like the wings of a plane. 'Ahem' he sighed, utterly depressed.\n\nAs he dressed up, thoughts raced in his mind, everything he had heard from the boys at school about camp. The skinny dipping, pissing contests, farting contests, eating in groups, doing sports in groups, sleeping in groups. Argggggghhhhh!\n\nThe bus trip was torture. Most of the kids knew each other and they chatted away, filling the vehicle with their soprano voices. He was probably the only new boy.\n\n""Hi. my name is Brent."" declared the boy next to him.\n\nRon paused to make sure he was talking to him and then responded.\n\n""Hi. mine is Rona.. Ron.""\n\n""It's my first time at Camp Wanafuk. How about you?"" asked the brown- haired boy.\n\n""Me too.""\n\n""Hope it's as good as the one I went last year. One big orgy every night!""\n\nRon smiled, wondering what he meant and trying to be as outgoing as he could be for his new friend. He looked about twelve-years-old and less 'crazy' than the other kids. His brown hair was cut according to the latest trend. His blue eyes were perfect. For a second, Ron felt jealous, like he always did around pretty boys.\n\nThey talked about everything and nothing for an hour and finally the bus stopped.\n\n""Welcome to Camp Wanafuk!"" yelled a man as the kids gathered their bags.\n\nRon had been there for two minutes but already he hated it. The corny camp with an indian theme was making him sick to his stomach.\n\nHe stretched on the grass while the monitors seperated the one hundred boys in smaller groups of six. The list was already done and he sighed when he realized Brent wasn't with him. Instead, he soon was surrounded by five strangers.\n\nRobby and Richie, brothers who were eleven. They were tanned from head to toes with curly short brown hair. Gary, only eight, a young tyke with sparkling eyes. Jerry, twelve, a blond boy with braces. And the oldest of the gang, Jake, who was thirteen, a tall dark teen with a strong chin and silky black hair. They all knew each other from the year before which made Ron uncomfortable.\n\nBy the time they had visited the camp grounds and organised their clothes in the drawers on the side of their bunk beds, the whole gang was starving. They ate overcooked spaghetti at their designated table in the big dining hall, awkwardly examining each other to see what had changed on their bodies during the last year. The boys made an effort to include the new kid in the conversation but the bashfull boy was a pain in the ass. He only answered with 'yes' and 'no' until finally they gave up on him.\n\nThe first camp fire was uneventful and all the boys retreated to their private cabin. It was a special characteristic of Camp Wanafuk for boys. Nineteen small wooden cabins scattered in the forest. Actually, more like sheds with three bunk beds in them, a couch and a coffee table in the middle.\n\nSince there wasn't enough monitors for all the groups, they named the oldest boy in each cabin as the 'general'. Some sort of leader the younger boys had to obey if they didn't want to end up punished by the older monitors. The rumors were that the punishment was a caning but no kids went out of their way to find out if it was true.\n\nCurfew was at ten o'clock, but evidently few boys observed that rule as it was apparent from the gigglings emanating from the cabins well beyond midnight. With the windows closed by a wooden flap, no one knew what was happening inside unless they were two feet away listening to the noises. It provided a perfect intimacy for the boys to become true friends.\n\nRon removed his t-shirt, shorts and socks like the other boys, but they didn't seem ready for bed yet. They all pranced around in their underwear, making jokes and pushing each other.\n\n""Gather 'round girls!"" said Jake. ""We're gonna play a game.""\n\nRon sat on the floor and scanned the room. Gary, the little kid was playing with his toes. Next to him, Jerry the twelve-year-old had a huge bulge in his underwear and he could see a hairless ball poking out at the hem of Robby's old underpants.\n\n""Okay troop. We're gonna wrestle one on one until we find a loser... and he's gonna be yellow!"" shouted the black-haired leader.\n\n'Yellow?', thought Ron. 'What the hell is he talking about?' He looked at the thirteen-year-old, admiring his athletic body. The white cotton of his undies was hugging his firm behind nicely and in front he could tell he had a patch of hair over his obviously quite big boydick. 'Gee, this guy takes the job of general seriously! He looks normal, but he is nuts!'\n\nIn seconds, the coffee table was moved and the two eleven-year-old brothers were on the floor, wrestling. During the manly struggle, a tescticle or a limp uncircumcised dick often escaped the confinement of their underwear as they kept grabbing the skimpy piece of clothing.\n\nRon marveled at the agility of the two brothers. They were flying in the air, spinning on the floor and making firm holds. From where he was sitting, it looked like a game of twister gone mad. The white soles of their feet flashed in the heap of golden brown flesh.\n\nRobby won the fight and sat on the floor with his sad brother. The next couple was Jerry and Gary. The older boy twisted the kid like it was pretzel dough and even pulled down his Alf underwear. The crowd laughed hysterically as Gary slipped his undies back up over his white little butt. As expected, Jerry won.\n\nThe musky smell of the young males floated in the night air, tingling in Ronald's nose who was not used to the robust odor.\n\nHe was to face the biggest boy in his first match-up. Solemnly, he prayed it wouldn't last long so that he wouldn't get hurt. Jake tackled him and pinned him on the ground. The young teenager wasn't playing fair. He squeezed Ron's balls and pinched him into submission which he got easily.\n\nRon decided to lay on the floor and wait until it was over. He yelped when he felt the boy's stiffening prick part his buttocks. Geez, he was being humped in front of everybody!\n\n""Are you gonna fuck him or fight him..."" chuckled Jerry.\n\nWith that, the tall muscular boy pushed Ron's shoulders on the floor and declared himself the winner. The three losers were to wrestle again until the ultimate loser was found. Richie beat Gary and the title of loser of the cabin was to be decided between Ron and eight-year-old Gary.\n\n'This is gonna be easy' thought Ron. He soon realized, his small stature was the equivalent of the eight-year-old. The little kid with a missing tooth bit his way through the wrestling match and won over the older boy.\n\nRon collapsed on the floor with the weight of the humiliation. A eight-year-old had beat him! The gap-toothed boy put his feet on Ronald's back and raised his skinny arms like the wrestlers he'd seen on the WWF. He cherished his victory a moment and sat down.\n\n""Do you know what we do to losers at Camp Wanafuk?"" asked Jake.\n\n""N N N No"" stammered Ron.\n\n""Well, you're gonna find out now."" he smiled wickedly. ""Hands behind your back LOSER.""\n\nRon felt tears welling up in his eyes. The bigger boys pushed him and the crowd cheered: ""Yellow! Yel-low! Yel-low!""\n\nWithin seconds, his little hands were tied securly to the post of one of the bunk beds. The rough cord was stinging his delicate wrists. He was now the prisoner of this vulgar group.\n\nJake knelt in front of him and eased two fingers in the waistband of his white undies.\n\n""Hey what are you doing?"" peeped Ronald.\n\nJake just smiled and with a quick tug pulled down the boy's briefs to his ankles. ""AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"" howled the five sweaty boys, pointing at his naked body and rolling on the floor.\n\nRon cried and bowed his head to look at his little uncut pecker, hanging limp between his legs. He tried to free his hands from the tight bound in order to cover his boyhood, but to no avail.\n\nJake opened a can of paint and rubbed the yellow substance on Ron's small organ with a kleenex. He squirmed and squealed with every brush of the tissu making his small boydick turn yellow, the audience cooed and giggled.\n\n""Ah. Well done. All yellow."" grinned the general.\n\n -==-\n\nIn bed that night, Ron sobbed softly. He wondered what would happen if he told the monitors. They'd probably laugh at him too. Maybe he could ask to be transferred to another cabin?\n\nJust as he was about to drift into sleep, he heard soft whispers coming from under his bed.\n\n""Wow.. it's huge!""\n\n""It's six inches, I measured it.""\n\nRon moved his body slightly and peeked under his mattress at the scene unfolding in the bunk below him. The two twin brothers had their heads under Jake's sheets. He could discern the shape of the teenager's hard-on from the glow of a flash light pointed towards it.\n\n""You're awake Ronald!?"" said Jake. ""Come look at my boner boy.""\n\n""No N N no I don't want to."" whispered Ron.\n\n""Come on peewee... If you don't look at it now, I'm gonna climb over there in the night and stick it in your butt!""\n\nRon was so terrified, he almost peed in his briefs. He paused a second to catch his breath and lowered his underfed body to the cold floor. If one quick glance was gonna make the general happy, might as well do it, perhaps start to blend in with the boisterous crowd.\n\n""Get a good sniff."" insisted Jake.\n\nThe two brothers giggled and watched Ron slip under the covers. God, it was like his father's dick! The large shaft was standing straight up like a tower. The glans was swollen and purple. Just below it the scars of a late circumcision were visible. Ron looked lower and gasped when he saw the big balls and the small bush of dark hair.\n\nHe wasn't aware that his backside was vulnerable and yelped when his briefs were pulled down again by Richie. With a disgusted smirk on his face, he pulled them up.\n\n""Better get used to having your underwear down..."" laughed Jake.\n\n -==-\n\n There weren't any showers at Camp Wanafuk, which meant that around five o'clock, when the activities were over, all the boys washed up in the lake. It was quite an unusual sight for Ronald, one hundred boys stripping to the buff on the shore and running in the water.\n\nHe kicked off his running shoes, took off his t-shirt and removed his shorts shyly. He remembered his wee-wee was still yellow and made sure to hide it with his left hand when he wriggled out of his underpants.\n\nHe glanced at the small beach covered with piles of clothing and realized he was the last boy in the water. Switly, he ran in the lake. The water was surprisingly warm. The hot summer sun had done a good job.\n\nHe walked until the water was up to his shoulders and stayed there. Amidst this large group of noisy brats, he found a sanctuary. The warm water surrounding him had a calming effect on his raw nerves.\n\n'Hey it's not that bad' he thought. The kids weren't paying attention to him and he liked it. For a half hour, he watched the boys around him. They were climbing on each other or diving from a wooden platform, their genitals flailing madly. You could count the ribs on most of them. The boys with the biggest dicks stayed longer on the docks, exhibiting their family heritage and burgeoning musculature before diving gracefully.\n\nRon reached down in the water to scrub the yellow paint off his dick and found it hard and sticking straight out. Even the foreskin was peeled off from his dickhead. All these glistening bodies and the unbashful exhuberance of the boys around him had an effect on Ron he didn't understand. Seems he wasn't alone. The lifeguard sitting atop the watchtower also had a hard-on in his speedo. Another monitor was obviously enjoying what he was seeing too.\n\nAs he rubbed the paint away from his three inch boner, strange pleasurable feelings increased. Always better, always more acute. He looked in the clear water at the yellow cloud around his hard peter and without warning a cry of ecstasy escaped his mouth as his small body convulsed with immature orgasm.\n\n""Look, this one just got off!"" exclaimed a boy to his friend. ""He's probably a faggot!""\n\nRonald swam away from them, his face red like a beet.\n\n -==-\n\n Jake approached Ron as he trotted out of the lake towards his clothes. Jerry was escorting him, refusing to lose a moment with his thirteen-year-old mentor. They crossed the small boy's path and stood in front of him naked like the day they were born.\n\n""Looks like you're playing too much with your thing! It's all red!"" laughed Jake.\n\n""The paint wouldn't come off."" replied Ron with little confidence.\n\n""Come here."" said Jake gripping the boy's skinny arm. He was gonna show him a prank he'd been taught by Wally when he was eight.\n\nGood old Wally. He remembered him clearly. He was the general in his cabin back then. The boy was merciless and now he used most of his tactics on the younger kids. It was like a never ending circle. Boys teaching boys how to have... fun.\n\nEven though Wally was a master torturer, he was fond of him. Hell, he was the boy who made him come for the first time. A friday night. Just as he was gonna slip into dreamland, he had felt the warmth of the teenager's body against his back under the sheets.\n\nHe pretended to sleep and Wally's hand slowly caressed his inner thigh. Laying on his side like that, he couldn't see the face of the stranger behind him but it sure felt good. The hand quickly found his hairless genitals and began fondling his miniature balls, kneading them. His boydick was hard in a flash and the sweet fingers moved to it, stroking it tenderly.\n\nThis was a brand new sensation for Jake. He had never played with his peepee like that. The tip of it was tingling, and shivers travelled his spine as the older boy kissed the back of his neck. The stanger's cock was throbbing against his buttocks, big, hard and hot.\n\nThe fingers moved faster on his small shaft and Jake couldn't help but moan with delight. Then, the teenager's dick slid in his buttcrack until the knob was resting in his warm anus. Whenever, Jake reached a new plateau of excitement and muffled yelps escaped his mouth, the big swollen knob slipped into his butthole, stretching it slightly.\n\nHe wanted to tell the intruder it hurt, but he was supposed to be asleep! The fingers concentrated on his circumcised head, gradually rubbing it faster. After ten minutes, the older boy's dickhead was completely in his ass. Jake bit his lips. He couldn't believe so much pleasure could be contained in his small weenie. He also couldn't believe having something in your ass could feel so good.\n\nSuddenly, an electric jolt raced in his tiny penis, again and again. His legs shook uncontrollably and his whole body jerked wildly. The tight anal ring of his asshole strangled the teenager's knob triggering a flood of hot cream in his rectum.\n\nWhen the teenager left his bed, he peered at him in the darkness. It was the general, the one he looked up too. He didn't know he had experienced his first orgasm, but he sure knew from now on Wally would be his model.\n\n -==-\n\n The nude thresome disappeared in the woods. Jake knew the right spot to take Ron. Behind the big oaktree was a cave that was famous for boy-sex encounters. You could always find the sticky remnants of previous adventures on the leaves of the forest floor.\n\nJake entered the barely lit cave and pressed his fingers on the marks carved in the wall. The markings on the rock were precious to him. Each '1' meant that a boy had been buttfucked here. Two of these marks were for him. When he was eleven, two older cabinmates had brought him here and used his asshole every possible way. He couldn't believe there was at least two hundred '1' on the wall now.\n\nHe felt like telling Ronald the meaning of the marks, but there would be time later for that.\n\n""I've got a surprise for you Ronald."" he smiled. ""Get on your knees in front of me.""\n\nThe ten-year-old innocent child complied, convinced that it would be better for him if he obeyed the general. After all, a caning by the big monitors didn't sound very appealing to his tender buns.\n\nJake was ecstatic. All this power was great! He had complete control over the lad. Damn he was gonna come to camp until he was twenty! Blood rushed to his penis. Slowly it rose in front of the kid's nose without even a slight tug. He wrapped his finger around it and it grew even bigger and harder.\n\nRon's bulging eyes added to his excitment. Gripping his rod, he began to masturbate madly. His hand flew on his cock making his big tescticles jiggle.\n\n""Uhmmm. Keep staring at the eye of my dick boy. Uhhhh uhhhh"" he groaned. ""The surprise is coming!""\n\nJerry guessed what the teenager's plan was. He gripped his half-erect prick and started to jack-off too. It wouldn't be as big a surprise but nonetheless, he was gonna be general next year and he needed the practice.\n\n""Oh yeah. Here it comes... here it comes."" cried Jake, moving his fist rapidly around the glans.\n\nHe bucked his hips and a powerful jet of sperm exploded from his pisshole directly on the boy's nose. As Ron watched, bewildered and paralyzed, Jake held his cock, pointing it at the freckled-face target.\n\nThe hot semen spurted out again and again, splashing Ronald's face on his forehead and his rosy cheeks. Jerry climaxed soon after and mixed his boyjuice with the one of the older boy. His young cock released a first viscous load on Ron's lips and continued three more times.\n\nThe two boys squeezed every last drop of cream and laughed at the result. The gooey substance was dripping from the kid's chin.\n\n""Argghh that's gross!"" cried Ron.\n\n""Lick your lips Ronald.... come on, taste my cum.."" said Jake.\n\nRon did as he was told and swallowed the white stuff. It tasted salty, not that bad. Still, he made a grimace knowing it came from a guy's penis.\n\n""Never seen that before uh?"" asked Jake. ""You're gonna drink buckets of it this summer!""\n\nThe two older boys scrubbed away the semen with their hands and made the ten-year-old suck their fingers.\n\nThe gang walked out of the cave and Jake explained to Ron what the mysterious liquid was on their way to the lake. They all needed to wash up again.\n\n CAMP WANAFUK by DEBONAIR\n\n PART 2.\n\n That night, Ron only ate half of his plate of meat loaf. It tasted.. ...different. The evening's entertainment was pathetic. No doubt about it, he was homesick. But at the same time, he didn't wanna leave. He was learning all these new sex things and his curious mind wanted to know more.\n\nWhen curfew came around, Ron was shaking. The previous day's humiliating events flashed in his head. When the black-haired general shouted: ""Gather 'round girls, we're gonna play a game."", he almost fainted.\n\nThe scantily clad troop dropped to the floor for what he imagined would be another round of wrestling. But this time, Jake sat with them and they made a circle on the wooden floor.\n\nRon looked at the underwear of the boys. Gary was wearing Jurassic Park undies with a big T-Rex on his small bulge. The two brown-haired twin brothers had identical white regular briefs. They were obviously circumcised, their dickheads were visible through the thin fabric. Jerry had a sexy red bikini brief. He was stiff again. He's always stiff Ron thought. And finally Jake was wearing blue briefs, sporting his ever present enormous lump.\n\n""It's truth or dare tonight."" said Jake. ""Starting with...Robby.""\n\nThe curly eleven-year-old sucked his bottom lip. ""hmmm.. Truth!""\n\n""Okay."" said Jake. ""Remember, you cannot lie!... I want you to tell us if your brother ever fucked you in the ass... if so, how many times?""\n\nRobby blushed immediately and looked at his brother for the proper answer.\n\n""Don't tell him!"" whispered Richie.\n\n""Nah ah. NO cheating."" barked Jake. ""Come on... say it, say it!""\n\n""SAY-IT, SAY-IT, SAY-IT"" chanted the rest of the crowd, except for Richie.\n\nRobby, bowed his head and spilled his guts. ""Yes he did it! At least fifty times... in the bath, in our room, at school in the toilets...""\n\n""Ahhhhhhh"" laughed the crowd. Even Ronald joined in and pointed his little finger at the embarassed boy.\n\n""But but I fucked him too!"" insisted Robby triumphantly.\n\n""Good for you."" said Jake. ""Now. Gary, truth or dare?""\n\n""Dare!"" peeped the gap-toothed little imp.\n\n""Hmmm let's see..."" pondered Jake. He was only a little child. ""Okay. You're gonna get naked, run outside until you find a kid and hump his leg like a dog for thirty seconds.""\n\nGary smiled. This was easy. He pulled down his underwear and headed out the door. He didn't have to go far. An unsuspecting boy was going back to his cabin after a pee. He wrapped his little arms around his waist and humped his leg wildly, barking 'ruff' 'ruff' from time to time.\n\nWhen he came back to the cabin, the crowd roared with laughter. The small child was grinning from ear to ear, overwhelmed by his exploit. His little dick, not bigger than a man's pinky, was hard like a rock. Jake yanked it a few times and patted his back. ""Good job Gary!""\n\n""Truth or dare Richie?""\n\n""Dare.""\n\n""I've got a good one for you."" smiled Jake. ""Since you didn't want your brother to talk... you're gonna lick his asshole! C'mon Robby, put your butt in his face!""\n\nRobby, quite exhilarated with the idea of humiliating his brother quickly got on his feet and dropped his briefs. ""Come on bro... do as you're told, eat my ass good!"". He pushed his rear end back and let out a loud fart. The loony bunch laughed and rolled on the floor.\n\nRichie thrust his nose between the white globes and took a quick lick at Robby's buttcrack, starting from his twin's scrotum all the way to the pink hole.\n\n""We wanna see!"" giggled Gary.\n\n""Yeah. Spread his cheeks and stick your tongue in him!"" added Jerry.\n\nAlmost crying, the eleven-year-old boy grabbed his brother's firm buns and parted them wide open. The crowd gathered around him and watched as he slowly slicked the smooth skin in between with saliva. His tongue moved to the puckered butthole and tickled the slight bumps around the tight anus. He paused a moment and pushed his slimy probe inside his brother.\n\n""Gross! That's the poop chute!"" yelled Gary as Richie tongue-fucked his twin's rectal opening.\n\n""Hmmmm"" moaned Robby. ""This is great... it's like I have a worm wiggling in my asshole!""\n\nRichie was doing a terrific job of rimming his opening, expanding the ring as he drove his tongue deeper and deeper. ""Ooo that feels good!"" he cooed looking down in front at his steely erection jutting.\n\nJake enjoyed the scene thoroughly. From time to time, Richie looked at him to know if his dare was over, but Jake never ordered him to stop. The teenager was in a transe. He fantasized he was between the two brothers, fucking Robby up the ass while Richie ate his shithole. After five minutes, he sadly seperated the two boys.\n\n""Truth or dare Jerry?""\n\n""D D Dare"" stammered the twelve-year-old hoping to be spared because of his closeness with the general.\n\n""You're gonna show these young ones how to suck a dick... I know you are very good at it.""\n\nJerry bowed his head and watched from the corner of his eyes the teenage master remove his briefs and sit on the couch, his proudly erect six inch cock resting against his belly for all to see. He spread his legs and the blond twelve-year-old boy knelt between them.\n\nClosing his eyes, Jake felt the lips and tongue of his partner move over him, marvelously sucking his hard nipples. Quickly, the boy-slave kissed his way down his chest and started to work on his crotch, licking his ball-bag and sucking each nugget in his warm mouth.\n\nHe then began to stimulate his pulsating cock by flicking the head with his tongue, then taking the organ up to where it was comfortable, slowly withdrawing on the upstroke and fast on the stroke down. Encircling the rim of the head with his tongue and vibrating it against the sensitive underside of the glans.\n\n""See, he's not using his teeth for this."" said Jake. ""He curls his lips over his braces... that's the way to do it.""\n\nThe crowd watched silently the lesson. Jake stood up and forced Jerry to sit on his heels. He grabbed the back of his head and gently pushed his glorious tool further inside the boy's mouth.\n\n""See now, Jerry is gonna deep-throat me!.""\n\nThe young kids stared astonished as the long penis slowly disappeared inside Jerry's mouth. Two more inches to go. Only one. Touchdown! The entire cock was inside the boy.\n\nJake moved his hips back slightly and began to fuck the mouth of his friend, shoving his cock down his throat and pulling his nose in his pubes. Gradually speeding up until his big balls bounced off the kid's chin and he was choking him with his engorged organ.\n\nJerry opened his mouth wider and Jake almost exploded at the sight of the silvery teeth around his slimy pillar.\n\n""Uhhhh I'm gonna shoot my wad Jerry! Uhhhhh"".\n\nHe plunged inside the boy five more times and rammed his prick to the hilt inside Jerry's throat. He grabbed the boy's ear to hold his head there. The burning fluid raced along the length of his cock and erupted down Jerry's throat. His butt tensed up with every jolt of his renewed orgasm.\n\nJerry moaned in distress, feeling the organ swell even more. It gushed torrents of cum inside his oesophagus like it would never stop. Jake unclogged the boy's throat and Jerry swallowed the abondant load greedilly. Still, it leaked from his lips down on his chin. When Jake had finished unloading his seed, Jerry swirled his tongue around the rubbery knob to lick it clean.\n\nJake put back on his underwear and glanced at the stratled group. He loved to play with their little minds, defile them, dominate them, teach them dirty things like he was taught when he was their age.\n\nRon had been quiet for the a while. He was praying the infamous general would forget him. How stupid of him.\n\n""Dare or dare Ronald?""\n\n""Isin't it your turn Jake?"" asked the ten-year-old.\n\n""I don't play... I'm the boss here."" snapped Jake. ""Stay here while I I fetch...a friend.""\n\nThe tall boy ran out the door leaving the group baffled. He came back shortly after with Tiger. Tiger was the camp dog. Named that way because he was kinda orange and black. He was a very happy dog. For reasons everyone knew about, he always got an erection whenever a boy came on the porch to pat him.\n\n""Get naked Ronald!... if you suck him good enough, he won't try to mount you!""\n\n""Nooo. That's not fair."" he squirmed utterly frightened.\n\nSeeing that the boy didn't execute his will, Jake grabbed Ron's left arm while Jerry took care of his underwear. He twisted the skinny limb and Ron yelled. He twisted harder inflicting more pain to the ten-year-old until he screamed he would do it.\n\nNaked and teary-eyed, Ron then crawled towards the excited dog. The beast's prick was poking out of his sheath of hair. No larger than Jake's prick, but unlike the thirteen-year-old's, it didn't have a helmet at the end.\n\nThe crowd giggled despite the boy's terror. Just a boy and a dog to their eyes. A terrified boy tentatively working his way underneath the animal.\n\nRon sniffed Tiger's groin and the smell of dog pee stung his little nose. Gathering all the courage in his small heart, he gripped the hairy base. Tiger yelped and his dog cock grew two more inches from the sweet touch of the boy's little fingers. Plenty of boys had played with his member. He knew if he didn't budge, the young humans would make him feel good.\n\n""Suck it! c'mon take it in your mouth!"" sang the two brothers in unison.\n\nRon stuck out his tongue and licked the veiny organ. It tasted yukky. Right away, the thought of having this thing in his mouth had him sobbing again. He closed his eyes and moved his mouth on the dog's penis. Tiger instinctively humped the warm cavern and pushed his weapon further inside the boy's mouth, yelping when the pointy teeth brushed his sensitive prick.\n\nDisgusted by his dirty deed, Ron immediately started to slide his lips at a fast pace on the large piece of flesh.\n\n'I'm sucking a dog's penis! I'm sucking a dog's penis!'. The words bounced in his little head. It was like in a bad dream. Except in his dreams, he was sucking a human dick.\n\nFrom time to time, he took a breather. Not long though. He wasn't an experienced cocksucker but he knew he needed to stimulate the animal's penis fast for this dare to be over. Tiger growled everytime he stopped. When he continued, his dog cries of pleasure returned.\n\nAfter five minutes, Ron wanted to end his deed. Shaking from the humilation, he thrust his little mouth on the prick, sucking and licking the big member, sometimes gagging on the chunk of flesh so hard and alive.\n\nThe crowd was stroking the mutt's fur and looking under his belly at the ten-year-old sucking away, his lips stretched around the mouthful.\n\nRon blew always harder and faster, as if his life depended on it. He didn't expect the outburst of cum and his eyes almost popped out when the thick jet of dog sperm shot directly in his throat. He backed away.\n\n""On no you're not! Eat it! Eat it all!!"" barked Jake.\n\nThe teenager pushed his head on the dog's spurting tool. Globs of semen shot out of the end of the dog's prick into Ron's mouth, faster than he could swallow. His face turned blue and Jake allowed him to breath. Tiger continued ejaculating, releasing hot jism all over the grimacing mug of the boy.\n\nFor the second time in only eight hours, his face was covered with cum, making it look like he had on a mime's white make-up.\n\n -==-\n\n Later, Ron wept in his bed. He couldn't understand why Jake was always meaner to him. That boy had a stone for a heart. But what was scaring him the most was that he was starting to like it!\n\nThe moon shone on his bunk through the opened window. He could see cleary the tent over in the middle of the white sheets. Darn dickie! Hard again. He slid his hand under his underwear and began stroking his small penis with his thumb and forefinger.\n\nThe images of Richie eating his brother's bumhole and Jerry deep- throating Jake's six inch prick sprung in his mind. He worked his boydick faster, faster. Ooooo the delicious feeling was there, mounting in his tiny joystick.\n\nTotally overtaken by his pleasure, he didn't notice his bunk was creaking. 'Shit!'. He stopped. But the sound continued. This time accross the room. Then under him. Over there, over here. All the boys were jacking-off.\n\nSoon the cabin was filled with grunts, beds creaking, moans of delight, squeals, giggles and heavy breathing. An unstoppable crescendo of erotic noises. Beutiful music of the six boys masturbating, seeking relief.\n\nThe wails and cries of boyish orgasm echoed in the room and the boys of cabin 12 went to sleep with a smile on their lips.\n\n -==-\n\n Shortly after dinner, Ron didn't feel like playing baseball. He wasn't any good at sports, his frame was too small and he threw like a girl. Hopelessly bored, he trailed off to the cabin for an afternoon nap.\n\nThe giggles of boys invading the cabin woke him up. His heart raced. Unconsciously, he felt like it would be better for him if he pretended to sleep. At the same time he struggled to control his breathing, he lay stiff in his bunk, squinting to see who was part of the group.\n\nThey were five. Most of them he didn't know, but he recognized Jerry with the braces and Brent, the boy he had met on the bus. He still looked wonderful. His young hunky chest was bared and his blue eyes were shining like the eyes of a cat in darkness.\n\nThey obviously had not seen him for they began to talk loud.\n\n""Mine has grown an inch!"" bawled a boy.\n\n""Hey, I'm gonna beat you again this year..."" said a twelve-year-old black kid.\n\nSilently, Ron watched them unzip their shorts and pulled them down with their underpants to their ankles. In a matter of seconds, five flaccid hairless boydicks were exposed to his sleepy eyes.\n\nThe boys examined themselves shyly, searching for the biggest penis. Brent had a hefty set of balls but his young circumcised cock was shorter than the one of the black boy. This other kid had a slim long dick but you could tell he was cheating, he was half-erect. Jerry had a large shaft yet he couldn't compete with the black kid.\n\n""Looks like I win again!"" said the black boy.\n\n""Not fair Rodney!"" denounced Jerry. ""Mine may be shorter now... but when it's hard I betcha it's bigger than yours!""\n\n""Don't cry."" said Rodney. ""Let's do it again, this time, with a boner...I'm game!""\n\nThe boys agreed and they began to beat their meat. Each one making a fist around his erect peter to massage it roughly.\n\nRon couldn't believe his eyes. He was witnessing his first circle jerk. The boy's round bums were beautiful, all white and contrasting against the golden colour of their legs and backs, the firm flesh contracting with every muscle spasm.\n\nIn front, their fists were flying on the vibrant flesh. One lad had his tongue sticking out. Another one was grunting. The black boy was groaning: ""OHHH ohhh OHHH Ohhh"". Jerry was smiling and gorgeous Brent's head was tossed back on his shoulders.\n\n""Let's see now!"" said Jerry.\n\nThe group cross-examined themselves. Rodney's cock was still the biggest. Seven inches for a twelve-year-old! Definitly a Camp Wanafuk record. Jerry didn't even come close with five inches. Brent tied him.\n\n""I can't stop man!"" smiled Brent. ""I gotta get off!""\n\n""Me too."" seconded Jerry. ""Okay. The last guy who comes eats everything!""\n\nWith that, they all continued to jack-off, attacking their young penises with a vengeance. They all knew their camp mates could unload and nobody wanted to be the poor fellow who would have to do the clean-up.\n\nTheir grunts were animalistic as they strangled their pricks. They rubbed fast their swollen red knob, giving a wild ride to their dangling testicles. Some of the frenzied boys bucked their hips like they were fucking something invisible, grimacing from the intensity of the friction.\n\nTheir slim bodies jerked madly with the urgency of their journey, the ultimate goal seconds away. Everyone of them looked at their crotch as if saying 'C'mon fuckin' prick, shoot!'\n\nBrent's cries of pleasure rung out first. His lovely pulsating cock released a gigantic gush of semen, splashing the legs of the boy in front of him. A younger kid orgasmed second and shot his timid offering in the middle of the circle.\n\nRodney convulsed third and the white cream flew out of his brown knob into the air. The three boys milked their dicks again and again, siphonning the sperm out of their scrotum and onto the pine floor.\n\n""It's between Jerry and Sam."" observed Brent.\n\n""Go go go!"" the three relieved boys chanted.\n\nJerry jacked his glans so hard, the whole crown was crimson red. All his efforts were in vain though. Sam shot his seed straight ahead leaving him all alone with his hard dick in his hand. He came anyway, adding four more ounces of boyjuice to the puddles already there on the floor.\n\n""Fuck man."" he whinned. ""If I had known I would have lost the contest, I wouldn't have suggested it in the first place!""\n\nIt was quite a mess. Sperm everywhere. He knelt and began to slurp the musky substance while the boys squeezed the last drops of it out of their softening dicks. It glistened on his braces when he smiled at the crowd, trying to look as if he didn't mind.\n\nSam, an avid sperm drinker joined him, lapping away and grinning. When they all scurried out the door, Ron jumped to his feet. There wasn't any traces left of what had happened minutes before.\n\n\n\nCAMP WANAFUK by DEBONAIR\n\n PART 3.\n\n The images of the boys masturbating so openly were burned in Ronald's mind. In fact, they were the fuel to a lot of his sessions of onanism in the days to follow. Especially since cute and friendly Brent had been part of the group.\n\nFor many evenings, the usual games were not played in cabin 12. The monitors had come up with the brilliant idea of showing flicks in the camp church. The young tribe feasted on all of them. How long can a boy go without visual stimulation?\n\nThe corny choice was a treat: Benji, Bad News Bears, E.T., Neverending Story 1 and 2, Treasure Island.\n\nSure enough, a lot of the mischievous brats found ways to make sexual innuendos and lewd remarks during many scenes of this wholesome package. The boys would also take turns sitting in the back rows to watch nudy pictures and jack-off under the cover of darkness.\n\nSo of course, when the cinema shows stopped, Ron went back to his old frightened self. He dreaded the general's games.\n\n""It's gonna be a blast tonight!... We'll seperate the men from the little boys!"" snickered Jake.\n\nThe tall teen scanned the floor where the underwear clad kids were sitting like indians in front of him. With a quick forward thrust, he threw his hand at the crowd. A wooden clothespin was displayed proudly in the middle of his palm.\n\n""Okay.. This is the plan. One by one, you're gonna sit on the coffee table and snap this baby to your ball-bag for thirty seconds...If you fail, you get the cabin 12 punishment.""\n\n""Ooooouch!"" cooed Jerry, fully aware of how painful it was.\n\n""Do it Jerry!"" said Jake.\n\nThe blond twelve-year-old jumped up. His butt landed on the table with a thump. He spread his legs and pulled out his ball-sack from the hem of his briefs. The heavy purse, still hairless, hung down from the gravity.\n\nJake clamped the clothespin to the loose skin and looked at his watch to time the boy. Ten seconds...fifteen seconds... The dull pain was radiating in Jerry's loins. Twenty seconds... He hissed and bit his lips. ""Is it time Jake?"" Twenty-five seconds... ""Is it...Is it now?""\n\n""Yup. You did it...thirty seconds!""\n\nJerry removed the painful device. The skin was crushed and red where the clothespin had been placed. Meanwhile, Jake sat Gary and took out himself his little balls. The eight-year-old squirmed on the table. Jerry knelt in front of the child and clamped the clothespin on his tender skin.\n\nGary yelped and stared intensely between his short legs. ""Aoooooo"" he moaned. His little toes cramped up from the atrocious torture and soon tears poured out of his little eyes. Every agonizing second seemed like an hour.\n\n""Thirty seconds!"" cheered Jake. ""That's very good!""\n\nGary leaped up and removed the clothespin. These were the nicest words he'd heard in years. He rubbed the pain away from the afflicted area, fidgetting on his barefeet.\n\n""Your turn Ronald!"" barked the stern thirteen-year-old. ""I know you'll fail... you're such a spud.""\n\nTeary-eyed and trembling, Ron pulled out his smooth nuts. When the clothespin's jaws bit his skin, he yelled and threw it on the floor. ""Argghh! it hurts!"" he wept.\n\n""You're such a weasel!"" said Robby.\n\n""Yeah. Even little Gary did the thirty seconds..."" added his brother.\n\n""You'll have to be punished for your cowardliness now Ronald."" grinned Jake. ""Grab him!""\n\nRon diverted towards the door but the ten tiny hands gripped him and pushed him on the couch. He felt his underpants slide down his legs. Once again, he was naked and helpless. The feverish gang began to grope his privates roughly and punch him as he swirled on the couch, kicking and crying. He could hear them laugh around him.\n\n""Get the rope!""\n\n""Are we gonna fuck him?""\n\n""Let's put a baseball bat in his ass!""\n\nDespite his efforts, his hands were tied behind his back. The cord burned his fragile wrists. Jake closed his legs and tied them too. He was like a calf at a rodeo.\n\n""Uhhh Leave me alone pleaaaaaaaasssse."" he begged.\n\nThe strong general of the troop raised his skinny body off the sofa and bent him over with a karate chop to his stomach. His little butt was sticking out at the audience now, round and pale.\n\nHe shivered awaiting the humiliating rite he was gonna be forced to submit to. His face buried in the cushion, he tried to listen to the dim noises behind him. Whispers, chuckles and all of sudden...\n\n*SWISHHHHH* *WHACK!*\n\n""AOWWWWW"" he screamed.\n\nHe'd been hit with something! The pain stung his bottom and the sound from the blow resonated in his ears. He turned his face to find out the source of such suffering, just in time to see Jake handing a large paddle to Robby. The next boy was obviously itching to have a go with the wooden board, he swung it in the air like a sword, his eyes aimed at the fleshy target he was presenting.\n\n*WHACK*\n\n""AOWWWWWWWWW"" he screamed again, this time with an hint of terror.\n\nThe thick paddle was about five inches wide but not too heavy, a perfect instrument of chastisement. The next boy, Jerry used it with the brutality of a viking on his bare-ass. *THWACK* He whimpered in the cushion and pleaded them to stop, but the gleeful boys just laughed at his misery and urged Richie to deliver the next blow.\n\n*WHACK*\n\nHis knees sagged from the powerful strokes. His whole behind was like a mass of raw nerves. *WHACK* Even little Gary managed to extirpate a yelp out of him. 'That was it' he thought. All the boys had taken a turn at hitting his rump. He imagined already his soothing hands rubbing his throbbing buns. Then...\n\n*WHACK* *WHACK*\n\nTwo blows even harder than the ones he'd already received brought him back to reality. He recognized the signature of Jake's forceful vigor. They were all going at it again, hollering and cheering each other to give the hit that would make him yell loud enough to wake the whole state.\n\nFor what seemed like forever to Ron, they spanked his sore butt with two atrocious strokes, sometimes taking a few steps before they brought down the wooden plank. All over his small behind, the angry red marks of the cruel paddling were appearing like magic.\n\nThe clamor of the crowd faded a little after Gary finished his business then intensified again for the third round. It was like they were possessed. The punishment continued this time with three agonizing blows from every boy.\n\nOn the verge of passing out, Ron just sobbed in the cushion, the constant pain a humiliating reminder of his position. They were gonna turn his buttocks into ground beef he thought and he couldn't do anything to stop them even if he tried. He just lay there, yelping with every stinging whack.\n\nAfter his ordeal, he didn't look at them and climbed on his bunk. The brothers giggled seeing his butt red all over and glowing. He stretched on his tummy and went to sleep.\n\n -==-\n\n ""You wanna go on the lake?.... I'll paddle.""\n\n""I dunno."" shuddered Ron upon hearing the 'P' word.\n\n""C'mon, I won't eat you!"" smiled Brent. ""...unless you want me to?""\n\nRon couldn't resist that boyish grin. He climbed in the rowboat with the hunkiest boy at camp, staring at the bulge in his green bermuda- style swimming trunks. The vivid memory of how his penis looked rushed back to his mind. He could tell what every bump was hiding.\n\nBrent's eyes travelled along the slender legs of the ten-year-old and stopped at his waist, admiring the sexy red speedo on his loins. He had loved the kid at first site on the bus. He could tell he wasn't like the other boys. They acted friendly but he knew better, he wasn't dumb. He knew they wanted to hang out with him because he was a babe-magnet. His handsome face, trendy haircut and deep blue eyes like Elijah Wood's had girls stumbling at his feet constantly in the school corridors.\n\nSure, he enjoyed the attention at first but it soon turned into a nightmare when he discovered he liked boys more, young boys. Many nights, he cried in his pillow, unable to face the role of the school queer. Yet, he couldn't turn off his attraction, he had no way of controlling his impulses.\n\nSometimes, he went to the batting cage and hit baseballs as hard as he could to unleash his rage. The rage that took over his body everytime he recalled the first time. It seemed to him it was that day that all his problems began, that he became what he is.\n\nHe had just ran half a mile in the rain with his cousin Billy. As they removed their damp clothes, the eight-year-old had asked him casually: ""Ever suck a dick Brent?... I wonder how it would taste?""\n\nThat afternoon, they had explored their wet bodies, caressed every centimeter, touched every spot that felt good and finally sucked each other's dicks until they were red and raw. From that day on, he had an insatiable cock-crave.\n\nThe half-naked boy sitting in front of him on the bench was arousing him fiercely. He was still pasty white like the day he met him on the bus. Oh god. He wanted the boy to suck him. He longed to rub his dickhead on his freckled-face, on the blond fleece of tiny pins that was his hair. At the same time, he kept thinking of a place to take him, to play with his small body.\n\n""How come you're so white Ron?"" he inquired. ""Haven't you been outside playing over the last week?""\n\n""Uh? Well, sometimes... but mostly I stay in the cabin. The kids are mean to me.""\n\n""I won't be mean to ya...""\n\nRon smiled, a wide grin illuminating his small mug. The boat bumped the shore and Brent jumped out.\n\n""My arms are dead! I have to rest for a while."" he exclaimed.\n\nHe walked in the forest with Ron tagging along. The old abandoned house was still there, sagging on one side.\n\n""They say this place is haunted by a killer...""\n\n""Uh?"" peeped Ronald with inquisitive eyes.\n\n""Yup. In 1956, a camper was strangled by Weird Willy, but they didn't have enough evidence to convict him. The angry town's folks reunited and saw to it that justice was done. They came to his house and chopped him to death with an axe. True story. I swear.""\n\nRon puffed out his chest trying to look brave. ""Let's go in..""\n\nBrent smiled in his head. He could see the terror in the boy's eyes. It was nice to see the ole tale still worked. Moments from now, the kid would be cuddling him like a toddler.\n\nThey entered the house plastered with cobwebs. Brent made ghost noises and tickled the small boy until they collapsed on the floor in each other's arms, giggling.\n\n""I think you have a bone in your swim suit Ron...""\n\n""You too!"" blushed the blond boy.\n\nBrent took the hand of the nervous ten-year-old and dragged him up the stairs. There were three rooms on the second floor. He walked over to the one with a bed and jumped on it. Resting his head against the wall, he called the child over with open arms.\n\nRon paused a second. The old bed was stinking. Everything was happening so fast. He longed to be cradled in Brent's arms but at the same time he knew it wasn't right to be hugged by a guy, to enter forbidden territories.\n\nHe squirmed his way to the older boy and he pulled him over on his tall body. Ronald could feel the warmth of Brent's belly under his back, his calm breathing on his neck and his hard cock jammed in his buttcrack.\n\nBrent cuddled the boy and kissed his rosy cheek. The nice feeling was there again. The one where you don't have a care in the world and all that counts is the present moment. He nibbled the boy's ear and whispered: ""I love you"". Ron moaned softly, reasurring him. He ran his hand on his undevelopped torso, down to his red speedo where he caressed the kid's pouch.\n\nWith both hands, he slid the skintight swim suit down to the child's knees, lowering it gently and listening to his heartbeat to see if he was scared. The kid's deflated penis was right there, waiting for his hand to pleasure it. He caressed tenderly the hairless genitals to wake the tiny organ and it grew between his fingers like a flower coming out of the snow to greet the sun at springtime.\n\nRon sighed with pleasure. He looked down at the luscious fingers of the twelve-year-old massaging his balls, stroking his dick and playing with his foreskin. He was gonna explode! When his penis had expanded to maximum capacity, the hand began to masturbate him amorously. Then faster and faster, squeezing his small three inch tube.\n\nHis toes curled up as Brent brought his pleasure up a notch by pinching his nipples with his free hand or kneading his ball-sack meanwhile maintaining the same rhythm on his penis. A river of surprise was flowing through his body, good sensations he never really had considered before.\n\nHe was beginning to jerk on Brent's body and the boy stopped stroking him. Brent wanted to build up his pleasure, to give him the most powerful orgasm of his young life. Rolling the child to his side, he slid his speedo the rest of the way and threw it on the floor before removing his own bathing suit.\n\nHis young five inch penis was hard like granite, oozing pre-cum from its swollen tip. Without missing a beat, he spread Ron's legs wide and leaned to touch with his tongue the tiny cockhead of his small pecker. Ron moaned, bug-eyed from the anticipation of his first blow job.\n\nBrent swallowed the entire length until his upper lip brushed against the smooth skin of his pubes. He swirled his tongue on the upstroke sending the young boy on the edge.\n\n""Ohhhhh that's so good!"" cried Ronald. He now realized how the dog must have felt when he blew him.\n\nBrent bobbed his head on the hard boycock, sucking like a vaccum and leaving a trail of spit as his lips moved up and down. The boy was bucking his hips to meet his hungry mouth.\n\nBeads of sweat broke out over their bodies. The young lad was like putty in the hands of a profesional cocksucker like Brent, the older male's pumping action bringing him on the brink of release. Methodically, he paused to lick his balls and perinum before he continued sucking again. The twelve-year-old could read him like a map. It was like he was totally in synch with Ron's blooming climax.\n\nThe undeniable signs of pleasure were clearly visible on the ten- year-old. His feet pointing, his fingers clenching the sheets and his eyes glazed.\n\nBrent put the child's right leg over his shoulder and inserted a wet finger in his tiny asshole before resuming his work. Ron tensed up at first but soon let the waves of delight of the anal stimulation combine with the ones of Brent's lips on his penis. He could feel the digit move around the skin of his anus and slither inside his rectum to rub his small prostate.\n\nIt was time now. Brent finger-fucked him madly and sucked the tip of his dick, pulling out all the tricks, using his tongue to rub the underside of the glans.\n\n""OOOhhhhh Ohhhhhh OHhhhhhhhh Ohhhh"" cried Ron like a siren.\n\nBrent felt the boy's rod grow stiffer and he peaked, twitching all over. Gurgles rose from his throat. He came long and hard, bouncing on the bed with every spasm of his ass muscles. His face grimaced with each jolt of his dry orgasm, as if he was having a seizure.\n\nBoth boys were drained. Brent lay his back on the bed and Ron rested his blond head on his flat chest. Gently, he played with the older boy's stiff tool. His stubby fingers caressed the turgid flesh. The gentle touch of an angel. His way of thanking him for the best experience of his life.\n\nAlready, his own dick was getting hard and poking Brent's thigh. He looked up at the boy's face and without saying a word, he knew what Brent needed. He gripped the beautiful boy's cock and lowered his lips over it.\n\nThe sweet pre-cum juice tasted much better than the dog's fluid. Brent pushed the back of his shaved head forcing half of his dick inside his mouth. He didn't mind. He wanted to pleasure his new friend as much as he had for him.\n\nTrying to remember how Brent had done it, he moved his tongue all around the swollen head. Brent moaned and caressed his little ass to show him he was doing right. He wrapped his lips around the shaft and sucked firmly, taking more and more of the penis in his mouth everytime he bobbed his head.\n\nHe sucked steadilly and the big cockhead hit the back of his throat. But he wanted more! He released the base of Brent's penis and let the tip invade his passage until his lower lip connected with the boy's ball- sack. He had it all.\n\nBrent shuddered. He couldn't believe the object of his affection was taking his entire prick in the depth of his mouth. Ron pulled back and smiled from the exploit he had accomplished without gagging. He engulfed the five inches between his slippery lips a few more minutes and then worked the engorged head, twirling his tongue on the crown, sucking air to ensure a strong suction on the sensitive knob.\n\n""Ohhhhhh I'm gonna come Ron!"" Brent cried. ""Do that again!""\n\nRon sucked the tip faster and faster. Brent writhed on the bed. He knew it was his time to go to heaven. Gripping the base of the cock to stroke it firmly, Ron sucked faster than never before. The organ was like metal in his tiny hands.\n\nBrent groaned and Ron felt the pulses of his dick in his hand as it spurted two quick loads of cream on his tongue. He held the cock in his mouth as best as he could while the boy trashed on the mattress. His mouth was full with his jism. He emptied it with one gulp and felt the slimy semen run down his throat.\n\nNo sooner had he swallowed that the spasming cock shot more tasty cum in his small cavity. Ron ate everything his friend had to offer, not letting one drop get away. They cuddled together for the next hour, beaming, in a warm embrace.\n\n -==-\n\n One afternoon, Ron was lonely. The kids kept pinching his ass and his high-pitched cries made everyone laugh at him. He went looking for Brent. Ever since they had been intimate, he was like his shadow, following him around everywhere. After an hour, he determined his search would be fruitless. So as usual, he vanished to cabin 12 for his daily nap.\n\nAs he pushed the door ajar, he saw Richie sleeping naked on his bunk. 'Ooops'. For a second, he thought he was shagging the mattress because he was moving slowly. Hey! there was somebody with him, actually, underneath him! 'How unusual?' he thought.\n\nIt was the boy's brother, Robby, moaning softly as Richie hovered over him. 'Yikes! They were doing it!'\n\n""I'm inside completely Robby!"" he heard.\n\n""Uhhh...fuck me quick before somebody comes..""\n\n""Nobody's gonna come... I'M gonna come!""\n\nRon watched silently through the slit. He could see Richie's four inch cock lodged to the root in his brother's ass. Robby spread his legs giving him a perfect view of the anal coitus that was about to begin. The boy wiggled his ass and the hard weapon began slidding slowly in and out, the anal ring contracting with every langorous movement.\n\n""Uhhh harder! harder Rich!""\n\nThe curly boy surely wasn't gonna disappoint his twin. He grabbed his shoulders and shoved himself inside his rectum. The bed bumped against the wall. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*\n\n""Like that? You like it like that eh?"" he smiled wickedly.\n\n""Ohh yessss."" Robby moaned.\n\nRon closed his eyes to make sure he wasn't dreaming. When he opened them up, the heap of tanned bodies was still there, Richie supporting himself on his hands and toes as if he was doing push-ups on top of his brother.\n\nThe two eleven-year-olds had obviously done this many times before. There wasn't any innocence in their gestures. Robby was pushing his ass up to meet his brother's thrust, ensuring a deep penetration in his bowels. Richie was burying his nails in the tender flesh of his twin, bitting his neck and growling like a wolf.\n\nRon saw the lubrication they had used leak out of Robby's brownhole as Richie plowed the red opening at an incredible pace, his balls slapping loudly against the firm buns. The flesh of the young boy's ass was quivering with every contact of his brother's hips.\n\n""Ohhhh that's it! I'm gonnnnnaaa commmme."" cried Robby.\n\nThe bed was now hitting rhythmically the wall and Ron wondered if it would fall over to expose these two naughty rascals.\n\nIt looked to him like Richie was an accomplished buttfucker. Of course, he wasn't aware that Richie knew the proper angle to fuck his brother's ass. The curb in his cock was perfect to rub his little prostate and make him melt in ecstasy.\n\n""Ohh yeah! Ohhh fuck me! Ohh fuck me!""\n\nMouth agape, Robby drowned in the pleasure of the anal onslaught. His erect penis was getting massaged on the mattress and the familiar tinglings grew in his cockhead. A few more jabs was all he needed.\n\nHe screamed with delight. The sweet pain was worth every second of the thundering orgasm washing over him. His body jerked on the bed with less and less intensity until he lay motionless.\n\nRichie had noticed his brother's climax. He could always tell when he came. Even though, there was nothing coming out of his penis, he knew that when he opened his mouth wide and stopped breathing, he was coming.\n\nThe loose sphincter was not stimulating enough for his young cock. He asked his brother to close his legs and hold them tight. The boy obliged since he wanted his brother to get off now that he had been happy.\n\nWhen Robby moved his legs together, his anus clamped on Richie's shaft. He could buttfuck him now, hard and fast until he reached paradise. With the efforts of a titan he continued pistonning his brother's rectum.\n\n""Come in my ass! Argghh c'mon! come NOW!""\n\nRichie bounced on the boy a few more minutes and reached the pre- orgasm period. He had to fuck quick now. Real fast and steady for the pleasure to flow. The bed banged furiously. Richie groaned and collapsed on his brother as his penis shot blanks up his fanny. His little white butt tensed up and the plesasure subsided.\n\nThey remained like that for the next moment, their chest heaving. When they got up to recover their clothes, Ron ran away. The grunts echoed in his head. Feeling a little scared and indisposed, he went looking for a friendly face to clean up his mind, but he never found one.\n\n\n\nCAMP WANAFUK by DEBONAIR\n\n PART 4.\n\n Halfway through summer camp, the rumors leaked from other cabins. It was said that there was wild orgies in cabins 4,5,6,8,10,13 and everyting above that number where the older boys were located.\n\nNumerous personal accomplishments were also mentioned along with the general gossip. It was said that, apparently, that in cabin 8, a ten-year-old would sing 'Like a Virgin' dressed like Madonna for a couple of quarters. The obscene spectacle was staged on his cot and included the intromission of various oblong objects in his ass.\n\nIn cabin 1, an eleven-year-old repeated the feat of self-sucking every night for anybody who was interested. In cabin 3, a seven year- old could take as much as eight inches of boymeat in his butt without flinching and in cabin 8, the older mates had discovered that they had amidst the group an eight-year-old who enjoyed getting spanked for hours.\n\nSomehow, Ronald felt better knowing that he wasn't the only one suffering from the inane pranks and cruel games. That feeling was coupled with the lighter atmosphere in his own cabin.\n\nAll the boys were more open and friendly as time flew by. A certain intimacy developped amongst them. They were running around pretty much naked all the time, especially the twin brothers who were accustomed to spending vacations at a nudist resort. They often fondled themselves openly singing: 'A spring! a spring! a wonderful thing...everyone knows it's Slinky!'\n\nIt seemed Jake had loosened up on Ron. He guessed he had gotten used to having a sissy under his command. The evening's games were replaced by lessons on how to masturbate properly. The youngest boy, Gary, was often used to show new techniques since it was so funny to watch him squeal and jerk when he climaxed. The fact that he could come as much as ten times in three hours eventually turned him into the ideal practice dummy.\n\nThey also attempted self-sucking. The only boy who was supple enough to succeed was Jerry but even then he only managed to put the tip of his five inch cock between his lips.\n\nIn desperation, they began to suck each other off. Ron squirmed a little at first. He didn't mind having Brent's penis every day in his mouth but these were the brutal torturers who had humiliated him so many times before.\n\nThe first public blow-job he gave was to Jerry. He remembered long after the intense stares all around him as he bobbed his head on the thick shaft. There was even three boys from other cabins he didn't know which made him nervous.\n\nLater, it was his duty every night to suck Jake and Jerry at the same time, jumping from one erection to the other. Meanwhile, Gary would suck the twin brothers across the room.\n\nThe twins were always turned on. They often brought Ron back at the cabin during the day for a quick fellatio. He liked to suck their dicks. They couldn't ejaculate yet and afterwards they would both suck on his little peter until he reached a bumpy climax. The double stimulation by the brothers was paradise. While one would work his tiny prick, the other one nibbled his balls or licked his asshole.\n\nSometimes, he feared they would rape him. He had seen then have anal intercourse again and he knew from the way the boys at camp talked around him that a virgin anus like he had was a delicacy. But they didn't.\n\nAs promised by the general, sperm became a major part of his nutrition. He lost count of how many times, Brent, Jake and Jerry shot their voluminous load down his throat. By then, he figured he had drunk as much as a gallon.\n\nAll in all, everything was going great. He never imagined boy-sex could be so exciting and pleasurable. But this new found happiness was dampered.\n\nOne night, while he peed behind the cabin, Jake approached and looked at him as he relieved himself. Ron didn't care. After all, the older boy had seen his dick before. He shook the last drops and smiled.\n\n""Get on your knees...and open your mouth."" shouted Jake.\n\nRon thought it was odd for the black-haired teenager to ask for a blow job outside. He knelt with his underwear still down and made a perfect 'O' with his mouth. Jake took out his limp prick and shoved it in his mouth.\n\nInstinctively, Ron's lips clamped up on the cockhead and began sucking the rubbery flesh. Jake grinned wickedly, he had the blond boy were he wanted. He grabbed his head and started pissing in his mouth. The hot urine filled his little cavity.\n\n""C'mon drink up!"" he laughed.\n\nRon felt all the progress he had gained with his tormentor fade away in a second. He was back to square one. But this time, he wasn't gonna give him the pleasure of humiliating him again. He smiled and drank the bitter liquid as if he enjoyed it.\n\nJake was bewildered. He pulled out his cock and splashed the boy's freckled-face with his urine.\n\n""In my mouth!"" defied Ronald.\n\nJake guided the yellow stream in the boy's mouth and watched him swallow. It didn't overflow. He couldn't believe the ten-year-old was thirty for this.\n\nWhen the last drops spilled out of his piss slit, Ron said ""Thanks."" and strolled away. The puny boy had become a true Wanafuk camper.\n\n -==-\n\n With every passing day, Brent loved even more little Ronald. They met in the privacy of the thick forest for quick blow jobs, a strange communion, a short encounter to remind them of their unquenchable desires for each other. But what Brent enjoyed the most was going to the abandoned haunted house and caress the ten-year-old's baby soft skin, suck his toes, tickle him and get high from his boyish giggles.\n\nSummer camp was almost over and Brent decided to increase their visits to Weird Willy's house. The boy complied happily. One particular day, they sneaked away from the touch football game and hurried to the abandoned place.\n\nThey jumped out of the rowboat already naked and ran to their secret hideaway where they twirled on the dirty bed, hugging passionately. Ron moved over the tall boy and assumed their regular 69 position, taking his stiff circumcised prick in his mouth. At the other end, Brent parted his firm buttocks and darted his tongue at his pink boyhole.\n\nBrent loved to rim his hole. Ater two weeks of this, it was loose enough for two of his fingers to enter and stimulate his prostate. He licked his way down to his little balls and sucked on them, one at a time then both together. By the time he had finished, Ron's three inch dick was rock hard with the foreskin totally rolled back behind his crown.\n\nHe took the little boy's penis between his lips and Ron moaned, a barely audible 'hmmmmmmmmmmm' muffled by the five inches of meat inside his throat.\n\nThey sucked in unison, listening to the slurping noises in order to achieve a perfectly identical rhythm. When they did, it was like magic. It's as if each boy was sucking his own cock, feeling the same pleasure.\n\nUsually they stayed together like that for hours, pausing a while in between orgasms before going at it again. But suddenly, Ron rolled off his older partner. Brent raised his head.\n\n""Tired?"" he asked.\n\n""No...I just wanna try something else...uh...""\n\n""Anything you want.""\n\n""Well...you know when you put your fingers in my bottom... it feels really nice... I wonder if you could stick your dick in my butt!...but I'm scared... I've seen Robby and Rich do it and it looks painful...""\n\n""Not if you do it right."" frowned Brent. ""See. My dick is already covered with your spit... and I'll lick your asshole again... it's gonna go in easy.""\n\nRon hesitated and sheepishly said: ""Okay.""\n\n""I promise I won't hurt you."" Brent smiled. ""Lay on your back and bring your legs to your chest... that way I'll be able to see your face and make sure everything's swell..""\n\nRon's heart began to pound. Even though his lover promised it wouldn't hurt, he knew it would. That big thing sticking out between his legs was larger than any finger. He anxiously imagined how it would feel as it invaded his guts, the hardness and heat filling him. Once, he had shoved GI-Joe's head in there. The horrendous pain was still crystal clear in his mind.\n\nHe did as Brent explained, shivering from fright and excitement. With his feet in the air, the twelve-year-old had complete access to his tiny shithole. Brent licked his 'outie', stopped a second to taste his erect thingy and went down to slick his butthole with saliva.\n\n""You'll have to relax or else it won't go in Ron....Do like you wanna take a dump.... that's it.""\n\nRon practiced relaxing his sphincters as Brent spit in his puckered hole and spread the lubricant all around his anal ring. The tall boy moved forward and hoisted his short legs on his shoulders. His hard-on was aimed directly at the entrance of his little ass. He shuddered.\n\nBrent pushed his straining cock in the virgin anus and met the resistance of the little muscle. ""Ohhh relax Ron...."" The tensed boy gasped for air and let the big intruder enter him. The big knob enlarged his butthole slowly and popped in his rectum.\n\n""Oooooooo it hurts!"" he grimaced. ""Uhhh Don't stop! I want it!""\n\nBrent forced his cock inside the young boy, one centimeter at a time, and watched him clench his teeth and bury his fingers in the underside of his thighs. It was without a doubt, the tighest hole he'd ever penetrated.\n\nSlowly, he mounted the boy, plunging his hard organ inside of him. The narrow rectum was hot like a furnace. He pushed more and his balls touched the mounds of the boy's butt. His cock was in to the hilt. They were one now. He paused a few seconds to let the kid get used to having his anus dilated.\n\n""Uhhhh"" moaned Ron. ""Uhhh Okay... I'm ready..Uhhh. you can fuck me..""\n\nBrent kissed his neck and cheeks and gently withdrew his penis out of the tight hole. The skin was strangling his shaft. His five inch prick felt so big inside such a little opening. When two inches had come out, he pushed his cock back in completely, fast this time. Ron yelped.\n\nHe repeated the process again and again, gradually taking out more of his aching cock before shoving it inside the boy's ass. An incredible lust took over his body, the urge to pump hard and fast that little ass, to deflower painfully the virgin boy. But his love for Ron was stronger. He could already hear his wails of pain and didn't wanna hurt him more.\n\n""Ohhhhh it's goooood!"" moaned Ron feeling the stirrings of sexual pleasure grow in his groin. ""Fuck me harder!"" he screamed remembering Robby's words. Blood rushed to his little dick giving it back the hardness it had lost. He crossed his feet behind Brent's neck and the boyhunk hoisted himself over him, driving his big cock almost at ninety degrees in his asshole.\n\nBrent slammed his full length a couple of times in Ron and looked to see if he was ok. He smiled. The boy was opening himself more and more to him. He gripped his undevelopped shoulders and began sodomising him steadilly, ramming his cock home. Their grunts filled the house with every wonderful stroke.\n\nRon's breath grew short. The weight of bigger boy bouncing on him was squashing him in the mattress. He felt totally possessed by his lover. The long slippery cock plowed deep into him, rubbing his prostate and tickling the nerve endings of his anus.\n\n""Fuck me!"" he yelled with his boyish voice. ""Yesss faster!""\n\nBrent thrust his cock in the moist tunnel as commanded. Beads of sweat flew out from his pores onto the young boy. Ron's small body shook like a puppet with every assault of his hard weapon until he screamed to stop and take a break.\n\nThe interlude wasn't welcomed by Brent but still he kissed the boy and pulled out his penis. Ronald's hole was red and quivering.\n\n""Maybe you can sit on it and take as much you want?"" he suggested.\n\nThe small boy straddled his chest and played with his nipples a moment, assessing the soreness of his gaping butthole. They kissed for five minutes, swirling their tongues in each other's mouths.\n\n""I'm ready again."" he giggled.\n\nAll that was necessary was a slight lift of his behind to find Brent's cockhead. He positioned the big organ in front of his opening with his fingers and slowly lowered his bony ass on it.\n\nMoaning and cooing, he impaled himself on the slimy pillar until he had the full length of his partner's prick inside. ""Ohhhhhh"" moaned Brent in return, feeling the clenching asshole slide down on his pole.\n\nRon paused a second, his eyes closed, enjoying the bliss of their union. He raised his butt and slammed it down. Then a little faster, moving his ass a little higher, then higher, then harder. Before, he even was aware of it, he was bouncing on his lover.\n\nHis little hairless dick was pointing ahead. He wrapped his fingers around it and began to masturbate wildly with Brent's cock embedded inside his butt.\n\nBrent grinned at the boy. He was going nuts, fucking his dick a one hundred miles, bouncing on it as if he was horse-riding, wailing and stroking his tiny penis. All their energy was concentrated in the middle of their bodies. Ron's sweaty face was flushed and his whole body was twitching. He looked like he was gonna literally explode into pieces of vibrant boyflesh.\n\nWaves of pleasure wracked their bodies, their impending orgasm just seconds away. Brent felt the familiar sensations in his over-stimulated penis and grabbed the boy's legs behind the knees. Ron's cries were making him crazy. He shook his head left and right feeling the pleasure about to peak.\n\nAs Ron halted abruptly to savour his pre-pubescent climax, Brent raised his hips and buried his cock deep inside of him for his own relief.\n\nThey came together. The ten-year-old's high-pitched cries spewed from his opened mouth. It sounded like he was pleading. His body jerked, his penis pulsed to shoot the seed that wasn't there and his tight nut-sack shriveled. Soon, he collapsed on the twelve-year-old in the afterglow of the most intense jolts of his life.\n\nBrent's penis was erupting in his bowels, spraying the walls of his insides with burning boycum. He could feel the creamy semen race inside the tube lodged in his anus. It spurted again and again, filling his guts.\n\nWith one last convulsion, Brent's orgasm faded away. He caressed the boy's spine with tender brushes of the tips of his fingers. They stayed locked together for a while without saying a word, letting their penises soften slowly, their minds floating aimlessly away from the frenzy.\n\nThe bell indicating suppertime echoed accross the lake.\n\n""Shit! We're late!"" jumped Brent.\n\n\n\nCAMP WANAFUK by DEBONAIR\n\nPART 5.\n\n\n\nThe collective buzz shrouding the summer campers was amazing. It seemed a majority of them had lost interest in the regular activities. Hiking, sailing, canoeing was out. The quest for viperine snakes slithering in the muddy waters of the forest streams was replaced by the exploration of similar looking wiggly things...in their shorts. Much more fun to play with.\n\nSome played nude volley ball on the beach. The monitors didn't mind of course. Boys will be boys. The skin of the athletic kids turned a nice golden brown from the hours of playing in the sun. They were the favorites of the older teenagers understandably.\n\nRon wasn't imune to the sexual energy surrounding him. He surprised himself by befriending a boy his age he didn't even know. The brown- haired ten-year-old was even more bashful than him! Something he had a hard time believing.\n\nHe coaxed the boy into a little boy-sex. They found themselves in his cabin, hiding under the sheets of his bed. There, they undressed and touched their privates, laughing nervously. Ron had to do all the first moves which was highly unusual for him. He put the boy's small erect pecker in his mouth and sucked on it. The reluctant kid moaned.\n\nFor the rest of the afternoon, they sucked each other off several times, never coming out from under the white tent for air. The little boy did a good job on Ron's penis. He didn't feel his little pointy teeth once on his sensitive glans and concluded the boy's alledged shyness and innocence was a fraud.\n\nBack in cabin 12, the pranks and games continued. Jake and his sidekick Jerry used his sneakers has a receptacle for their loads of sperm. When he wasn't looking, they tossed off in them. Ron resigned himself to walking barefeet all the time.\n\nThe most humiliating was when he was dragged to another cabin by the general, usually a cabin with older boys. In front of the strangers, he had to drop his shorts and masturbate until he came. The threats of another paddling had him making all sort of crazy stuff to please Jake. The teenagers would laugh at him and point his tiny cock, calling it a pencil.\n\nThank god he had Brent. His lover was his lifeforce helping him making it through all the madness. Then again, he couldn't deny he enjoyed some of the sex-play. Sucking on big cocks wasn't that bad and sometimes they'd suck his.\n\n -==-\n\n Ron slept like a log the last week of camp. He was exhausted all the time. His days were filled with catching frogs, having sex with Brent and doing gang blow-jobs in the evening.\n\nHe didn't even budge when Jake and the two brothers kidnapped his body from the upper bunk in the middle of the night. It was little Gary's screeching that did the trick. He opened his eyes in the darkness to find blurred silhouettes giggling around him.\n\n""He's awake!"" whispered someone.\n\nRon just had time to see the three naked boys around him that Jake jumped his bones and clamped his large hand on his mouth.\n\n""Don't scream."" he ordered. ""You think you're big now uh? drinking piss without crying uh? we'll see about that eh eh.""\n\nSmall hands began to work on him, pulling down his underwear and spreading his legs. He trashed and kicked in a futile attempt to discourage his tormentors. Gary was complaining loudly across the room. He struggled to escape from underneath the muscular thirteen-year-old and that's when he saw Gary. He was bent over the couch and Jerry was ramming his young hairless cock in his small virgin butt.\n\nRon pitied the kid for getting deflowered in such a revolting way. He wished that Brent could have gotten to him first and make him experience all the sensuality he was capable of. For a second, he forgot he was gonna get assraped too, the strong hands of Jake were caressing his ribs and kneading his buttocks almost lovingly.\n\nThe big boy laid forward on him and Ron cried. He could feel the big hard cock rubbing against his tender bottom. A glob of cold lotion was smeared in his anus and he yelped as the rough fingers poked inside of him time and time again.\n\n""You're so little Ronnie... I bet my dick is gonna come out of your mouth when I fuck you!."" laughed Jake.\n\nRon tensed up awaiting the painful intrusion. The older boy was teasing him, rubbing the head of his penis in his buttcrack or pushing it slightly in his puckered opening. With a savage grunt, Jake surprised him and forced half of his cock inside his butthole. He yelled in terror. The massive penis was much larger and thicker than Brent's.\n\n""Make him beg for his mommy!"" exclaimed Richie.\n\n""Give it to him!"" seconded his twin.\n\nRon bit the bed sheets as he felt the big organ slip up him. His small sphincter was forced open with every horrible thrust. Two inches, three, four, five and then the wiry pubic hair of Jake tickled his smooth skin indicating he had the full length inside of him. The hot hard piece of flesh was filling him. He sobbed loudly, feeling stuffed like a thanksgiving turkey.\n\nJake raised his narrow hips and began buggering him. ""Oh fuck!... oh yeah!"" he moaned as he shoved himself into the tight hole. His six inches slid slowly at first, held back by the resistance of Ron's clenching asshole, then moved faster as the hand lotion diminished the friction.\n\nJerry cried in ecstasy on the other side of the cabin and Ronald saw him pull out his cock from the eight-year-old. Ropes of thick semen flew from the tip of his penis all over the kid's back. Robby threw him aside to take his place. He pushed the small boy on the couch and rammed his young penis in his backside.\n\nRon was panting from all the aggressiveness surrounding him. Jake was shoving his pole frantically all the way inside of him making the bed squeak rhythmically. ""Pleassee stop... aoowoww"" he pleaded, but the teenager ignored his begging. He even plowed faster in his butthole, sending his big missible deep in his entrails.\n\n""You like my big cock uh? I know you love that... we're all gonna fuck you boy! You won't be able to walk straight for two days!""\n\nWith jerky hip thrust, he pushed his cock inside the little boy's butt, each time grunting ""Uhhh""\n""Uhh""\n""Uhhh take that!""\n""uhhh"" then he gripped his shoulders for ten minutes of savage power fucking.\n\nGradually, Ron felt the big organ move faster and faster and faster until he couldn't even tell if the penis was out or inside his rectum. Jake bucked his hips madly against his butt and groaned loudly. Torrents of sperm squirted out of his huge member in his bowels. Along with the pain was now the feeling of the warm liquid exploding in his intestines.\n\nJake pulled out of him his penis with a pop and the slimy spunk poured out of his violated hole down on his thighs. He didn't have time to regain his composure that Richie pinned his helpless body to the mattress. His hard hairless penis probed his wet hole.\n\n""Noooo please!"" he pleaded again, terrorized by the realization that the four older boys were gonna pork him for real. His adorable behind was only for Brent to enjoy!\n\n""Shut up! or I'll fuck you harder!"" snapped Richie.\n\nHis penis was much smaller but still it hurt as it penetrated his sore boyhole. The eleven-year-old humped him a while and turned him on his flanks to fuck him sideways. With Richie's arm wrapped around his skinny chest to hold him steady, he could feel the steely erection burst deep up his ass.\n\nHis loosened hole was slippery from Jake's load allowing the engorged little organ of his rapist to slide easily in and out of him. The bed banged against the wall like it did when he was fucking his brother. A loud *BANG* of wood on wood which meant that Richie's boycock was in to the hilt.\n\nWhenever he started to feel comfortable with the anal assaults, Rich buttfucked him with more passion. All he could do was cry and whine like Gary. They were getting fucked good by the twins and there was no way of escaping.\n\nRichie moaned happilly and his body jerked against Ron's as he came hard. Soon after, the groans of his brother resonated. He was climaxing inside Gary, moving the tip of his penis back and forth in his tight anus to intensify his pleasure.\n\n""Watch the pros now kids!"" said Jake in the wake of his renewed arousal. He grabbed Gary's shoulders and placed his six inch cock in front of the tiny orifice. The small child yelled in terror.\n\n""Stop screaming little bastard!"" Jake barked. He shook the kid's body like a rag doll and shoved his cock in his small butt. ""Ooooo it's like a vise grip!"" he cooed.\n\nMeanwhile, Jerry gripped Ron's ankles and pulled him to the edge of the bed. ""Nooo don't do it pleasse."" begged the ten year old. Feeling no shame at all, Jerry bent him over the bed and entered his ass. He screamed again. The thick shaft hurt much more than Richie's little pecker, not as much as Jake though.\n\nSince Jerry had came earlier, Ron knew he was in for a ride and that's what he got. A long vigorous buttbanging. His pathetic cries mixed with the grunts of the gangly boy. He could feel Jerry's balls bounce on his firm buns as he took the five inches of meat deep in his rectum.\n\nJake was having difficulties with Gary. The little boy's ass couldn't handle such a large appendage. It wouldn't slide smoothly. Gary panicked and began to push away his aggressor which irritated Jake. He spun the small kid and spanked him before applying an abondant amount of hand lotion on his big cock and Gary's butthole. Then, he drove his six inch pole into him and it went deep like he liked.\n\n""Ohhh stop squirming Gary.. you're gonna like this...""\n\nThe need to sleep caught up with Ron. He almost dozed off from the repetitive motion of Jerry's prick, moving back and forth inside of him at the same constant pace. Robby noticed it and pushed his erect boydick in his face, urging him to suck it. For what seemed like forever he pleasured the two boys, whimpering from time to time, taking their young penises deep inside of him at both ends.\n\nThe incessant wails of Gary, getting the fuck of his life from Jake, was the only thing keeping Ronald awake. The dark general had stretched the eight-year-old's tiny hole and was pumping his white butt mightilly, grunting from his pleasure. There was nothing he enjoyed more than parting the cheeks of a boy to watch his long cock disappear completely in his rectal opening.\n\nRon felt the hips of Jerry bumping frantically against his ass. The stiff penis hurried out of his bowels suddenly and shot a musky load in his gaping asshole. The boy's juice pulsed out again and again all over his little buttocks and oozed down his legs.\n\n""Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeah... we must do this every night!"" blurted Jerry.\n\nJake took Gary in his strong arms, walked a couple of steps, and impaled him on his rigid member. Standing up in the middle of the cabin with the young child on his cock, he growled loudly as if calling the troop to watch his grotesque show.\n\nGary's limp body bounced on the thirteen-year-old's phallus. His small frame rose in the air until Jake released his grip and dropped it on his slimy pillar. It didn't take long for him to reach an orgasm and flood the small boy's rectum with his hot seed. ""Ohh yeah baby, I'm cumming inside you.."" Jake moaned. He held the kid tight against his smooth torso and pumped his jism in him with frantic convulsions.\n\nFor a moment, the stillness of the summer night resurfaced while everyone laid down, their chest heaving, catching their breath. The two brothers were the only ones left with unsatisfied penises. They agreed to leave little Gary alone since the boy was sobbing on the couch, evaluating the damages to his abused hole with tentative brushes of his short fingers.\n\nRobby crawled on top of Ron, half-asleep on the bunk and slipped his hard-on between his asscheeks. It was the fourth cock invading Ron. He almost didn't even feel it move in and out of his slippery boyhole. Too tired to complain, he let the older boy fuck him, muttering ""nooo noooo"" from time to time to show he didn't approve.\n\nThe other brother not content with watching, joined the couple. He slammed his lotion-covered prick in his twin's ass forming a human sandwich of pre-pubescent boys. Robby, who was caught in between, moaned softly from the double stimulation. His brother's pelvic thrusts in his ass generated more intensity to his own.\n\nRon was crushed under the two bodies. Robby and Richie were humping away and giggling. Jake laughed and encouraged the two horny eleven- year-olds. ""Look at that!"" he exclaimed. ""I gotta try this once!"" From where he was sitting, he could see three sets of balls jiggling madly one over the other.\n\nThe tanned boys traded position and Richie took his brother's cock up his ass while he fucked Ron. Their six legs intertwined with the growing frenzy of their lovemaking. An orgy of erotic noises emanated from the trio. Both the brothers pumped harder and faster, reaching for the sweet relief.\n\n""UHHH UHHHH UHHHHH"" cried Richie, almost screaming. The stiff cock in his rectum rubbed his prostate one too many time and triggered an earthshaking orgasm that sent his little immature body out of control. Robby continued plowing his butt, feeling the anus strangle his penis with every peak of his twin's climax. His scrotum tightened suddenly and he came too, moaning loudly as his body jerked over the pile of flesh.\n\nThe ones who weren't already sleeping drifted slowly away where they were laying. Outside, the first rays of the new day's sun were shining over the lake.\n\n -==-\n\n The day following the gang-bang Ron pranced in the cabin like nothing ever happened. He was used to the camp life now. His mind was kinda numb from the weeks of silly abuse.\n\nIt wasn't the same for little Gary. The gap-toothed kid walked different, mainly from the soreness of his butthole but also because something had changed inside of him. He felt...bigger, more mature.\n\nJake and Jerry's cocks had hurt like hell but he had actually enjoyed Robby's dick in his bottom. A perfect fit, and it had felt good sliding in and out of his shit chute.\n\nHe too had grown a lot that summer, but he was still the cabin 12 little boy. With the same undies bearing the letters G - A - R - Y on the waistband, carefully put there with a black marker by his mother. Still the same little rascal who giggled madly when you tickled his tummy.\n\nThe last Sunday came too fast for Ronald. He strolled on the camp grounds and watched the boys play one final game of baseball. There was so much more boy-sex he wanted to experience, but now it was over.\n\nThe big yellow school bus arrived around one o'clock. He sat with Brent on the way back and they held hands, sometimes, when nobody was looking. Brent lived in the suburbs, a two hour drive from his house! He feared he would never see him again. His handsome face was almost glowing in the sweet summer sun. He squeezed his fingers tightly with every sigh of his wounded little heart.\n\nThe bus stopped for gas and Brent fucked him one last time, in the public washrooms, bent over the toilet bowl. A quick encounter, but a passionate one where he was showered with wet kisses.\n\nBack in the unwelcoming city, they hugged sadly.\n\n""I'll see you next year Ron?""\n\n""Yeah."" he grinned.\n\nThey glanced at each other all the way to their parent's cars. Ron jumped in the back seat and asked his folks to close the radio. He couldn't wait to tell them how much fun he'd had at Camp Wanafuk. ;-)"
806,Camper,['MF Wife'],"So we settled on a camping vacation. Our project was a family calendar, something the counselor said had been productive for other couples. We would travel to take a series of pictures that would represent the landscape and landmarks of our lives. We would edit the pictures, identify the significant dates, birthdays, anniversaries and family triumphs, and publish the results as Christmas presents.\n\nPreparations went quickly. I had months of unused vacation time accumulated. Joanna team-taught, so a month sabbatical was only a coordination problem for her. The grandparents were moved in, to see that the kids were fed, cleaned, and found their way onto the school bus.\n\nI had purchased a pop-up camper that was small enough to tow with my Lexus. We made some weekend trips, and then I had some modifications made to fine-tune it for our needs. The camper started with the typical floor plan, with bunks at both ends, cabinets and a dining table that converted to a bed in the center. I had half of the center cushions removed, added lights, storage, and a sturdy work surface, creating a cozy eating and working area for two. I kept both end mattresses, but placed a hinged drafting table under one for map study and calendar layout. I discarded the ice chest, and built in a small refrigerator and microwave. We added a roll-up canopy over the door. I had extra gas fittings, electrical outlets, and brackets for the range and a worktop installed, to allow cooking at the side in camp or at the rear when connected for towing.\n\nI already had a laptop and digital camera for work, but I purchased a photo-quality printer. Our counselor helped us find and learn the calendar software. We were ready. We selected October for our departure. Autumn seemed to fit the nostalgic nature of our quest. We had a final session with the therapist, then ceremonially turned over our cell-phones, beepers, and the modem from my laptop to be placed in her safe. Alone, together, we left the city to try to recreate our relationship.\n\nWe laid out an ambitious course to visit and photograph our children's childhood homes: First Dallas, then to Saint Louis to Madison Wisconsin to Bloomington Indiana to Nashville, then home. The map was covered with color-coded pins indicating spots we had always been going to revisit, or which held significant memories. It was going to be difficult to cover everything, but that was part of the process. Working in harness together, at a tough but worthy task, was supposed to reforge our bonds.\n\nThere were conflicts, of course. I had awoken at 5:30 every morning for the last twenty years, to be at work at seven. Joanna's first class wasn't usually before ten; her evening classes weren't over before nine. I was asleep by ten, while she graded papers till midnight. Old habits prevailed. She left the covers to read for a few hours each night. I took two-hour hikes before awakening her in the morning.\n\nSex was a new delight. At first. Each night she would join me when I bunked down, then ride me to exhaustion, holding me until I fell asleep afterwards. Mornings, after my hikes, I would slip back into warm sheets and gently wake her into long slow lovemaking. Mid-day brought nostalgic couplings, recreating moments from our youth: A pond in Texas where we had learned to make love in the water, unnoticed by the kids or the other swimmers, oral sex in a fire tower, anal sex in a hot tub at a resort inn in Illinois. I could barely keep up! I was inspired by her boundless hunger. I thought it was for me.\n\nOur destination cities were college towns. We revisited places we had been when she was a struggling grad student or untenured instructor. The waiters and attraction staff were generally part-time college guys, like her students at home. I began to notice how she interacted with them.\n\nShe enjoyed looking at them, flirting with them. When they stole glances down at her breasts, her nipples hardened. When a handsome youth was our server, she found reasons to leave the table, to press against him while whispering in his ear, seeking directions to the phone, or the washroom, or asking for assistance with a map. Often when she returned she would stand at my shoulder and slip her panties into my pocket, or crack open her bag to reveal her bra within. Waiters would conceal themselves from me with a menu or a tray, then, perhaps inadvertently, press their crotch against her elbow or shoulder as they refilled her tea, or removed a plate. Her cleavage was on display when they leaned over the maps, pointing out local landmarks, or gossiping about other teachers.\n\nTwo weeks ago Tuesday, we found a student at his serving station, cramming from the textbook she co-authored. While he worked our table, they shared conversation, flirting like co-eds. Her bra was in her bag, her blouse undone an extra button. She told him that if he gave her good service, she would autograph his text book. He asked if she could come back to the office, to explain a couple of paragraphs he couldn't quite grasp. She glanced to me before agreeing. I didn't object. When she returned, her lipstick was gone and there was a split in her lip. I pretended not to notice. I forced my mind not to speculate.\n\nOur journey came to a fork at a campsite in Missouri last week. I can pull the trailer anywhere, through anything, but I can't back up worth a damn. Joanna can't give direction. So our routine is for me to get out, move behind the trailer, and direct her as she backs into the site. This time she ignored me, as I waved my arms and banged on the trailer trying to get her to move back. She was in a trance, staring off onto the next site.\n\nThe object of her attention was a well-built kid in a park ranger uniform, coaching an equally well-built blonde in a bikini as she laid kindling in the fire-pit. From a distance, now, it's almost amusing. Joanna was absolutely entranced by him, he as much so with the young woman's cleavage, while all were oblivious to the others' attention. I was just mad enough to ask Joanna if she was going to go ""Gaga"" over every hunky young male she saw on the trip. ""Would you rather be here with me, or across the street with him?"" I demanded, forever altering our life together.\n\n""Young men... "" she said, ""... my relationships with kids, particularly my students, mean a lot to me. So does ours. Don't make me choose between them.""\n\nOur relationship changed then. I saw the same things, but now they were unfamiliar, in a different light, like the change produced by slipping a polarizing filter on a camera. I timed her trips to the phone or restroom, and tried to keep track of the staff. What I had seen as flirtation, now seemed seduction. That casual touch could now be a caress. Her erect nipples might not be the result of the air conditioning. Her lean across the table to return a menu now might be an opportunity for her to reveal her breasts. The inadvertent contact with a server now perhaps was an occasion to confirm the fullness of her breasts, or to evaluate the length and hardness of an erection. And there were erections. She made an impression on quite a few, and I found myself contrasting their eager young hardness with my middle-aged spread.\n\nMy sexual performance suffered. On a scenic overlook on a trail above the Illinois River, she knelt on a rustic bench, flipping up her skirt to reveal her naked rump, just as she had fifteen years earlier. This time, I couldn't produce an erection. I found myself thinking about her with others, and was unable to perform, to compete.\n\nDuring foreplay, I would inevitably compare my cock with the younger larger more-ready ones of her admirers, and my erection would disappear. I would imagine her, on her knees before a young stud with a massive cock. He would be thrusting between her breasts, or full-length into her welcoming mouth and throat, long enough to erase her lipstick, hard enough to bruise her breasts, or split her lip. I would lose myself in the images of others fulfilling her desires, and ejaculate before satisfying her. I mourned my lost days of rampant virility and boundless energy. The images of her with younger men both aroused and unmanned me.\n\nWe stopped early one night at a state park in Wisconsin. We've gotten pretty efficient at setting up camp, good enough to look down upon our noses at those who have to struggle to level their rig, to pop up their trailer or to erect their tent. They guy in the next site was easily ten years younger than we were, and in the latter category.\n\nHe was camping out of the trunk of an older BMW coupe. Gear was strewn about in cardboard boxes, and he seemed to be missing pieces of the tent. The tent was one of those intended to fasten onto a Suburban, or a pickup with a shell, to add on an extra room. He was struggling to hold everything together and losing the battle. We watched for a while, amused, before Joanna took pity on him, and left to offer her help.\n\nI stayed behind to review the day's crop of pictures. Something was messed up, big time. Every image had an awful orange tint. I worked for quite some time, before lucking into a way to salvage them. When I finally raised my head and looked around, it was nearly dark. The tent was up, they had given up on trying to fit it to the BMW. They were messing around with an air mattress on the picnic table.\n\nThe guy had worked up a sweat, and had stripped down to a pair of gym shorts. He was built like a weightlifter, and I noticed Joanna's approving glances when his attention was elsewhere. She took every opportunity to touch him, to place her hand on him to make a point in conversation or to steady herself when she shifted position. They were laughing and talking like old friends. When I saw her stroke his chest, moving her hands from the center of his muscular chest out to grasp his biceps, I stirred myself to intervene.\n\nThey had their heads together, tying to figure out the instructions for attaching mantles to a Coleman lamp. She had her arm around his waist, his hand was on her butt. I walked up and introduced myself. He tried to move away from her, but she maintained her grasp on him. Her expression was almost defiant.\n\nI removed the mess they had made in the lantern, tied on new mantles, burned them to ash, and then repositioned the globe. The lamp lit with the first match, as the light spread, they stepped apart. I looked at my watch. ""Shit,"" I said, ""We're nearly late for dinner. We really need to hustle.""\n\nDinner was a small success, visiting with friends I'd worked with on my first job out of school. Joanna was nearly silent all evening, but after drinks started to entertain us with stories about her new friend's misadventures. I learned that the guy's name was Don. He was a high school teacher, on sabbatical, trying to research his thesis and vacation on a shoestring. The tent and equipment were all borrowed, and he was completely lost in the woods.\n\nWhen I returned from my hike in the morning, I visited the bathhouse, then stopped to check out the items on the bulletin board. I glanced up and saw my wife in her bathrobe, leaving our camper and heading toward me. Our neighbor called to her, detouring her onto his site. I realized that in my position, behind the bulletin board, in the shadows of the roof overhang, I was invisible to them.\n\nI watched them, silently. Mr. BMW wore sweatpants and a T-shirt in the morning drizzle. Don was trying to cook over a smoky mass of damp firewood in the firepit, using one of those worthless aluminum pans they sell to gullible Boy Scouts. His eggs and bacon ended up on the ground when the flimsy handle collapsed. He gave up, and led my wife toward the tent, discussing gear and equipment.\n\nShe showed him our rig in turn. I watched him stand behind her, as she bent over to demonstrate how the leveling jacks at the rear of the trailer operated. I watched him grin as the hem of her short robe rose to reveal the lower curves of the cheeks of her ass. When she leaned forward to show him where the crank fit to raise the top, even I got a long glimpse of her full breasts. Her nipples were like marbles. His cock was stuffed down the leg of his sweatpants, outlined by the damp fabric, twice as thick, and half again as long as mine, inches from her nose.\n\nI heard him ask something about the weight of the trailer, then they moved to the opposite side, where the data plate is mounted. I shifted position, to where I could continue to watch.\n\nShe knelt, and rubbed on the embossed plate, reading the numbers aloud. He leaned over her, possibly to read also, but more likely, to enjoy the view down her robe as it sagged open. When she straightened, the back of her head pressed against his cock. She didn't speak, but moved her head a bit, up and down, then side to side. He asked something, probably about the BMW, because Joanna moved over to it.\n\nShe sat on the outside edge of the drivers seat, and leaned down, her head twisted to the rear to read his data plate on the doorframe. His cock had risen against the confining cloth, to about a forty-five degree angle. He stepped forward and rubbed it against the back of her neck, inserting himself under the collar of her robe.\n\nOther campers were approaching, so I again had to move. I slipped quietly into our camper. I sat on the edge of the nearer bunk. I could hear parts of their conversation, something about an air mattress and roots poking in the wrong places. I thought she saw me, but they approached our rig. They were talking about how the interior was arranged.\n\nThe door opened. Joanna stepped into the dark interior first. The young man paused to adjust his hardon, before climbing the steps. Joanna acted surprised to see me, but her friend was absolutely shocked. He stammered something, and turned to leave. I told him to stay and look around. My reaction astonished us all.\n\nJoanna stepped all the way in, turning between my legs to face her guest. She pointed out our modifications to the interior, while her free hand reached between us, concealed behind her back, to grasp the head of my erect cock, and tuck it back into my shorts. She turned her head to grin and wink over her shoulder.\n\nHe left soon after. We had an appointment with the folks who bought our house in Madison, for lunch and the opportunity to take some interior photographs, so we had to hustle. We knocked down the rig, and packed with our usual efficiency. Mr. BMW returned, to talk to my wife. He tried to draw her away for some private conversation, but Joanna didn't make him any time.\n\nWe were on the road in minutes, silent for the first two hours. I was the first to speak. ""What was that all about?"" I asked.\n\n""This is his first time camping, and he was curious about our rig.""\n\n""I was talking about the salami tucked into his waistband,"" I joked.\n\n""I don't know about that,"" she said, ""but I do remember finding a tent peg in your shorts!""\n\n""This is going to be hard for me to say. We've been avoiding this conversation for months, but it's time I just spit it out. I think our problem has been that we've changed sexually, physically, but our relationship hasn't evolved to suit. I've heard that every guy thinks he is twenty-five until he's fifty, then overnight he's an old man.""\n\n""What does that mean,"" she asked.\n\n""It means I'm not a kid any more. It means I can't get an erection at the drop of a hat, or go four times a night any longer. It means that I realize I've been on a downhill slide for the last fifteen years, while you're just now reaching your peak. We used to joke about you needing an assistant, now it's time for you to find a helper for me.""\n\n""I have only ever been with you, Bob. I love you. I don't want anyone else.""\n\n""I've loved you now for half my lifetime. I only want to see you happy, and satisfied. I want you to experience someone who can keep up with you, who can wear you out for a change.""\n\n""Do you mean that? Could you really step back and let that happen?\n\n""If it was something you needed. If the circumstances were right. Hell, if we had spent another night at that last campground, I might have volunteered to sleep on the air mattress.""\n\n""Do you actually mean that? Could I really have had the camper and a night with Don?"" she asked, with more enthusiasm in her voice than I would have wanted.\n\n""I think so. It's not like he was going to use something up, or wear it out. But, then, only if it wouldn't take anything away from us.""\n\n""It wouldn't. I love you. But are you sure,"" she whispered, ""think before you commit yourself. Be very sure.""\n\nIt was a few minutes before I could answer. ""Yes. If the right circumstance arose again, yes.""\n\nShe chuckled. ""You might have spoken too soon. Don is an IU graduate also. He has homecoming tickets just like us. We'll be in the same campground Friday night.""\n\n So this is how I found myself in another man's tent, listening to the rain striking the canvas. I was sitting in someone else's sleeping bag, typing on the laptop on my knees, pouring my thoughts out onto the screen. Putting them out where I could see them, examine them, and determine exactly how I felt.\n\nJoanna has an oil lamp that she lights when we make love. I know now that she lights it when she has sex, too. I was never outside the camper before when it was burning, I was surprised by how sharp and graphic the shadows were. I stood in the rain and watched. They had the radio on, softly, but I could still hear the occasional word.\n\nThey started standing in the center. They kissed, long and passionately. He removed his shirt first. She seemed fascinated with his chest, stroking his rippling muscles. She dropped to her knees to lower his shorts. ""Oh Don,"" she said, It's so big. It's just as long as ever.\n\n""As ever?"" What the Hell had I heard? What was going on?\n\nHe put his hands in her hair, and guided his massive cock into her mouth.\n\nI know too well just how good she is, her tricks, how she tilts her head up to accept my cock into her throat, how her eyes watch my reactions in my face, extending ecstasy into long sweet torture. Even after all these years I can't last too long in her sucking mouth, looking down into those beautiful eyes, watching my shaft move between her lips, watching her cheeks hollow as she sucks the explosion of sperm from deep within me.\n\nHe lasted longer than I believed possible. She was whining around his massive cock, frantic with need long before he came. Her nipples were etched in impossibly sharp silhouette against the canvas, full and ripe, swollen nearly to the point of bursting. Her hands worked frantically between her thighs, her climax came with his last thrust and spurt within her throat. He withdrew, and ejaculated upon her face, shadow gobs of cum painting a shadow face.\n\nHis moans as he climaxed brought attention. Flashlight beams found me. I had to walk away.\n\nWhen I returned, he was taking her doggy-style on the couch. It's the only place in the camper with sufficient headroom for the position. Joanna loves it when I do her this way, as it allows me efficient access to her clit and nipples, allowing me to drive her to orgasm, over and over. Dan didn't need any crutches. His hands were firmly placed on her hips, holding her as he pounded into her mercilessly. His over-sized cock dragged her clit inward with every stroke. Her moans and screams of orgasmic ecstasy were nearly drowned out by the meaty slaps of his pelvis against her ass cheeks. They paused. Her cries rose in pitch when his cock began to press against the rosebud of her anus.\n\nHeadlights swept over me where I stood. I had to move again, and stay away until the new arrival finished setting up.\n\nWhen I returned, he was lying on his back on an end bunk, the shadow of his massive erection distorted on the canvas. She straddled him, grasping that massive prong and guiding it into her tiny cunt. It seemed impossible for her to take it all, but she worked at it until she sat, fully down onto his hipbones. She rode him as she often rode me, leaning forward, dragging her hips back to maximize the pull on her clit, as she bucked up and down.\n\nIt seemed like it went on forever. When she collapsed upon him, either in exhaustion, or orgasm, he took over. He held her under the asscheeks, lifting her high, then lowering her. He stroked himself with her body, impaling her on that massive prong until she recovered enough to resume her movements toward orgasm. The cycle repeated itself twice as I watched.\n\nThe ranger came through then, using his spotlight to read the registration tickets clipped on the posts. The light found me, and held me until I returned to the tent.\n\nI awoke near dawn, cold and alone. I returned to the camper. The light was out, but the main bunk was creaking softly on its supports. I imagined them lying together, spoon fashion, as he gently reamed her from behind. In the darkness I crept all the way up under the camper to listen.\n\n""This is fantastic,"" he said, ""How did you ever arrange this? Does he know?""\n\n""That fool? He actually thinks this was his idea!""\n\n""Is he as good in bed as me, baby? Is he a good father for my kids?""\n\n""You arrogant prick,"" she laughed, ""You know you're the best I've ever had. My best student yet. Everyone else is only in the race for second place!""\n\nConformation. Desolation. She had set me up, lied to me, betrayed me on the most basic and deepest possible levels. His kids! Second place!\n\nI have competed all my life, in business, sports, racing. I'd always thought that if I did my best, gave all I had, realized my potential, I was a winner, regardless of where I placed. I could never understand the guys who said, ""Second place is first loser.""\n\nI do now, God do I!"
807,Camping,"['MF', 'Inc', 'humor']","The clincher wasn't the thought that I hadn't been down to see my folks in nearly two years, it was the realization that I'd last seen them on a short leg of my last vacation. I hadn't had a vacation in almost two years? Whoa, something was seriously wrong. _The career that ate my brain_.\n\nBut for a brain-eating career, it wasn't a bad one. It wasn't a malicious career, a malignant career. I spoon-fed it every bit of my brain that it ate. I considered it a redemption of sorts.\n\nThere's the adage that children are like pancakes: the first one should be thrown away. As the oldest child in my family, I was working hard at being the exception. I'd taken my B.A. in English to New York, certain that its emphasis on creative writing would easily propel me to Park Avenue.\n\nI'd sold a travel piece to the in-flight magazine of an airline that went bankrupt before I could cash the check. A short story was accepted by literary journal too insolvent to pay even in contributor's copies. Then I happened to bump into this guy with a dream and some money, and we co-founded ""Architecture Now"".\n\nNot that I'd ever considered buildings as other than buildings; some were ugly, some were not. But for an okay paycheck I learned to make distinctions.\n\nThe magazine was true to form. None of the usual fawning shit. We had no use for the staid and moneyed. Not the Southern Mavericks whose visions of Southern Living were produced by too much consumption of Southern Comfort. No interest in the jacuzzi-in-every-room mentality of Hollywood Heels. In fact, we had a monthly feature that made fun of that sort of shit.\n\nOur biggest problems were trying to exist on such a slim advertising base, and fighting off the interests of people wanting to buy us up just to shut us down. And, of course, trying to hunt up an issue's worth of worthy constructions each month.\n\n""The Bank of the Best just put up a new branch down here and it's real pretty so I thought I'd tell you just in case you might want to do a story about it.""\n\nThat was one of my major problems--gently shrugging off Mom's best intentions.\n\n""I'll definitely check it out when I'm down there.""\n\nMom was on the phone to me, settling up plans for the grand reunion of the immediate family. ""Hannah's going to be flying down from Chicago early Monday afternoon. Then, as I understand it, she and Leah are going to go camping up in the state park for a few days. But they'll be back by Hannah's birthday.""\n\nGee, I thought, my birthday never engendered family reunions.\n\n""So Leah's still living in town then?""\n\n""Oh yea. She has a cute little apartment across town. Did I tell you she got on out at the state park? Though who knows how long that'll last--she's doing pretty well with all that freelance guiding and rafting and stuff she does.""\n\nSo Leah too was finally making her move towards solvency and stability, and a sort of respectability. It was as if while Mom and Dad stood around deciding whether or not to toss me in the trash, Leah lay there on the griddle smoking away. College lasted less than two years for her. She'd led snorkeling expeditions in the Caribbean, spent a few years as a ranchhand in Montana, was a ski instructor in Colorado. But I guess she'd burned out on the wide-beyond. It was terribly convenient that there happened to be nearly a million acres of hiking, camping and white-water rafting within easy reach of the old spawning ground.\n\nThe curious thing about Leah, though, was that as a girl she'd been such a full-bore bows-in-the-hair princess. Pale, frail and demanding. But at the cusp of puberty she discovered horses, and she'd been an outdoorswoman ever since.\n\nBy the time they got around to Hannah, our parents had pretty much figured out this parenting thing. Hannah, the charming, practical one. Well-adjusted. Hyper-intelligent. The go-getter. When she was five, she announced at dinner one evening that she was a scientist. She left the table in tears because none of us understood her. ""You _want_ to be a scientist? How nice!"" _NO!_ ""You're going to grow up and _become_ a scientist?"" _NO!_\n\nNo, damnit! There was no longing involved. Quit using the future tense. She _was_ a scientist. There was no surprise, then, that Hannah got a doctorate in some esoteric branch of science; that she wound up at a very well-paying position at some science institute in Chicago; and that she spent her days doing the sort of sciencey stuff that scientists like to do all day long.\n\nI wasn't quite sure how Leah had managed to talk Hannah into going camping with her. But I didn't see a need to question it. It wasn't that I thought Hannah had an aversion to outdoorsy things, just that they didn't have much application to her life. The girl lived in her labcoat. \n\nAs well, I should have felt personally bruised at not being included. Actually, I did, but the feeling was so brief it barely registered. I got over it in about a minute's time, emerging from the hurt with a big grin on my face.\n\nI'd gladly leave the wildlife to my sisters. That would give me more time to hang out with my parents. Plus I had a little wildlife of my own to attend to. There was the matter of Linda, an old old girlfriend of mine who, the last time I'd been in town, had been _very_ happy to see me. She freelanced out of a converted garage, concentrating on her work while her kids were at school and her husband was downtown. I'd gone over and helped her have a couple of deliriously productive mornings. _You can pound on my door anytime you're in town._ Sounded like an open-ended invitation to me!\n\nI should have turned around the minute I walked in the door, headed right back out to the airport. Sat out there for however many hours--or days!--until the next available flight back home. I should have done that, and I would have done exactly that, but unfortunately I had to stay inside at least long enough to use the phone--my taxi had collected his larcenous fare and sped off before I'd had time to hoist my bag from the side of the road.\n\nThere was a regular wake awaiting me in the livingroom. Mom, Dad, and Leah, playing the parts of both the mourners and the deceased.\n\n""Hi, I'm here,"" I announced into the gloom.\n\nA muscle in Mom's cheek gave a little twitch of recognition.\n\n""Hey, great to see you guys, too. By the way, I'm Dan, your son and brother, in case you've forgotten.""\n\nMom sighed, stirred, and stood up. She sort of ushered me into the kitchen, the _de jure_ conference room in our household. ""Hannah couldn't make it,"" she whispered fiercely, ""she came down with some sort of violent stomach bug at the last minute.""\n\n_I bet she did_, I bit my tongue. ""Well, glad to see that my presence has done so much to pep up the party,"" I hissed back. ""By the way--why are we whispering?""\n\n""_Daniel!_ Leah's incredibly upset. She had her heart so set on going camping. It's all she's been talking about for the past month. Planned down to the most minute detail.""\n\n""So why doesn't she just go ahead and go?""\n\nMom tilted her head and gave me a queer look. ""Leah can go camping by herself anytime she wants. It's basically in her job description. She wanted to _share_ a part of her life with a member of her family.""\n\n""With Hannah, you mean. Right? Specifically with Hannah; let's keep that straight."" I could smell where this was going. ""Hannah couldn't make it, so let's forget about camping and have a good time right here.""\n\n""I'd go myself, but you know me--I can barely pack a picnic lunch.""\n\n""No.""\n\nDad ambled into the kitchen on cue. ""I haven't slept on the ground since I was stationed in Germany. But I think I've gotten over that. Too bad I threw out my back shoveling the drive last winter.""\n\n""_No._""\n\n""You still have all your old Scouting equipment down in the basement."" Leah stood in the doorway.\n\nI turned to glare at her. ""Oh, no,"" I started into my lie before I realized she'd said that as a statement, not a question. ""I'm sure I gave all that away ages ago.""\n\n""I checked earlier; everything you'd need, it's still down there.""\n\n""_No!_ I mean it. _I don't want to go camping!_ Sorry. I'm a big boy, now. I get to decide. I'm a big city boy. The woods are a wonderful place where I never care to wander. I sleep in beds. I eat at tables. I get up in the mornings and take a shower. Period.""\n\n + + +\n\n I slept in a bed. I got up late in the morning and took a long hot shower. I ate lunch at the kitchen table. Then I got in Leah's car, refusing to be the one to bring anything up from the basement.\n\n""Please? It'll be so much fun, you'll see.""\n\n""What's a couple of days? Don't you want to make your sister happy?""\n\n""Out in the wilds, surviving by your wits--help toughen you up, _big city boy_.""\n\nVoices out of a nightmare! And the only way to make them go away was to do exactly what they wanted me to do.\n\nOne thing I knew for sure was that if I made it out of the wilderness alive, Hannah was going to be getting one heated phone call. I was mad at her . . . for being smarter than me. Big city girl--no doubt her idea of roughing it was to spend an hour on a sunny Saturday afternoon hanging out in Lincoln Park. \n\nI saw it all. _Camping in the state park? Er, sure, Leah, that sounds great!_ A quick call to a travel agent would have given her the itinerary. _Flight so-and-so arriving at such-and-such a time? Great! Let me firm things up and I'll call you back._ Why hadn't I thought of a stomach bug that wouldn't have cost me a cancellation fee? Because I was the inadvertent patsy. \n\nAfter an hour's drive we turned off the highway onto a freshly paved if narrow road that wound around forever through hills and vales before reaching a parking lot. The place looked like an RV dealership, except the millions of people running around screaming were mostly children, not salespersons. The ground around was stomped to bare dirt. There were trees, sure, but the only other thing that seemed to flourish were picnic tables. Parked about ten feet from every table was an oil drum garbage can, but with such an incredible distance between each, it was hardly any wonder the pathways connecting them were strewn with litter. As well, at a ratio of one to every three or four tables, the area was dotted with crusty black grills sunk into concrete. I could well imagine how the various tribes battled over the rights to them come mealtime.\n\nI did spy a copse of pines standing off on the edge. Once we'd parked and stood there stretching on the asphalt, I pointed it out as I walked around to her side of the car. ""That looks like a good place to set up.""\n\nLeah gave me a squirrelly look, then bent down to tie one of her shoes. I noticed two things. She was actually wearing big stomping hiking boots. And the laces she was retying hadn't really come undone at all.\n\nStanding back up, Leah squinted at me, then gave a little pause. ""Well, what I was thinking . . . I know this really great site a little way on up that trail over there . . . get away from all this.""\n\nI shrugged. ""Sure."" Lead the way. ""Sounds great to me."" After such a drop, my spirits were nearly soaring. ""We can drive there, can't we?"" I whined.\n\nShe shot me such a look I cracked, cackling until she returned a wan little smile.\n\nWe loaded our backs with our gear, locked the car, and walked off in the direction she indicated through a break in the surrounding forest. Once we were in the full shadow of the canopy Leah slowed until we were side by side. Then she gave a gentle jut of her elbow in my ribs.\n\n""You had me going, you know. At first I thought you were serious about the car thing.""\n\nI laughed a little. ""God, Leah, I don't even own a car. I renew my license as a formality. Basically, every day I walk all around my little island. That's miles and miles, on concrete. What's a soft ten minute walk in the woods to me?""\n\nAnd I was dressed for the job! A comfortable pair of sneakers, jeans and a t-shirt. What surprised me was how ill-clad Leah was: khaki shorts and a long-sleeved thermal top. I did very much admire the shirt--it was an off-white, nearly cream color, printed with tiny pale blue flowers. ""Aren't you going to burn up in that top? Or else freeze?"" I nodded at her bare legs.\n\nShe shrugged. ""It's light cotton; it breathes. I can always push up the sleeves. I'm in shorts. If it gets cool further in, it's your torso that keeps you warm, not your lower limbs. But you, you're dressed to die. You're going to swelter in those jeans, and then shiver in that shirt. And I guarantee you your feet are going to make you wish you were dead. Not to second-guess my big brother or anything.""\n\n""Thanks for the confidence,"" I rolled my eyes. ""Say, by the way, where did you get that top? It's beautiful; I want to own it.""\n\nLeah glanced down, then looked at me from under the cover of her hair. She held her hands out flat, palms up. ""I don't know. Some store?""\n\n""Really? I mean, what I've seen, they've moved beyond white to the tiny crayon box of bright colors. But that's all.""\n\nShe plucked out a spot of the fabric for my perusal, the twin hillocks of her small breasts seemingly transformed into an enormous central mountain. ""Tiny flowers,"" she snorted, ""try the Women's Department.""\n\n""Oh. Okay."" As if! Thermal _underwear_. I told myself I was not going to blush. Insistently, I forbade it.\n\nLeah burst out laughing. ""That's right, wander through the forest of panties and bras for an hour. When you hit the rack of crotchless teddies, take a left. Once you see the wall of socks, _you're almost there!_"" She was nearly bent double. ""God, you guys, I swear!"" \n\nSwitching subjects as quickly as I could without it seeming obvious that I was, I began babbling about how nice it was to be surrounded by photosynthesis instead of assault and battery. Leah indulged me. In this way, ten minutes became half an hour. It turned into a lovely walk. We chattered on about Hannah, then our parents, touching base on some old memories.\n\n>From there we drifted into a long bizarre conversation about what each of us was doing in our lives. It really was like two monologues pausing for one another. We traded stories of white-water rafting for those involving urban architecture. In a way, though, navigating a modern tube raft through a series of low water cataracts wasn't all that much different from trying to negotiate a modern building through a series of lowbrow zoning constrictions. Hit the rocks wrong and you're sunk.\n\nI was surprised, and proud, that I'd retained some knowledge of nature over the years. Instead of pointing and exclaiming, ""Boy, look at that big old tree over there,"" I was able to state more authoritatively, ""Damn, that white oak must be at least three-hundred years old! What a wonder no one ever cut it down.""\n\nLeah was visibly impressed. ""Three-fifty is the standard guess. It survived because it was considered sacrosanct. A landmark. What we're walking on was once part of a pioneer trail, a settlement route. That's called the Signal Oak. The path takes such a sharp bend here because it's the easiest way back down into the valley.""\n\nWhich meant that we were climbing out of the valley. I started to lose steam and my enthusiasm was definitely on the wane. The advantage of Leah's boots over my sneakers began to crystallize, but really, I'd had no intention or intimation of going on a rigorous hike. My feet were getting sore. We'd been going for well over an hour. My steps dwindled to about one for every two of Leah's, and soon she was a good thirty feet ahead of me. The conversational lag wasn't going to be improved by that.\n\nFinally I just stopped. ""Leah!"" I shouted. ""Leah!"" I shouted again, then a third time before she halted and turned. I approached her, slowly, and without another word. \n\nAs I reached her, she asked, ""Yes? What is it?""\n\nI swiped the back of a hand across my eyes. ""I thought you said this great place was right up the trail.""\n\n""It is,"" she answered brightly.\n\nI mulled a moment. ""Right up the trail doesn't qualify as an hour-and- a-half forced march in my book.""\n\n""Oh, come on. What are you, a wuss?""\n\n""Well,"" I dwelled, ""I agreed to sleep on the hard ground in a tent for a few nights. Nothing was said about retracing, backwards, the footsteps of westward expansion. So frankly, if we won't get where you want to be going in five or ten minutes, let me know. Because if that's the case, I'm turning around.""\n\n""Suit yourself,"" she shrugged. ""It _will_ be a longer walk back to the car.""\n\nWhat was I supposed to do? Spend several days living in a car surrounded by savages?\n\nThough she remained a good ten feet ahead of me, Leah did make the effort to slow her pace and keep the gap no greater than that. But ultimately that proved to be a profound distraction. For awhile I daydreamed about getting back and calling Linda. And after having called Linda . . . but every time I started getting to the good parts, I'd trip on a fucking root or something. I really needed to keep my mind on the trail; it kept getting rougher the further we went. But Leah was right in the way of the far end of my necessary range of vision. There was that thermal top I was going to have to find a way to steal. But worse than that was the full evidence of how well the outdoor life and all its exercise suited Leah. At least the manifestation visible to me. I didn't want to be even thinking this. But there it was, because there it was. There was no denying the truth. Her ass looked splendid in those khaki shorts. The firm buns shifting up and down with every stride. While it was strictly her business what style of panties she felt comfortable wearing, there was no secret to her choice. I was stumbling on stones every other step. Finally I had to hustle to catch up to her to keep from killing myself.\n\n""Second wind?"" she quipped.\n\n""Sort of.""\n\n""Good. We break through that stand of pines up ahead. About a hundred yards in there's this beautiful glade; the ground drops on one side and the view is tremendous. But we need to set up camp pretty quickly.""\n\n""What's the rush? It won't be dark for a few hours.""\n\n""Different kind of dark."" Leah glanced around. ""I have no clue where this came from, but it's going to be pouring within the hour.""\n\n""No way,"" I looked up. ""There's not a cloud in the sky.""\n\n""Oh, there will be. You'll see. See?"" Leah held her hand in front of me, level with the ground. Then she bent her fingers down. She traced the declivity with the forefinger of her other hand. ""The ground drops down like I said?"" The other hand curled, and swept back up over the sloped fingers. ""The front moves in like this. We're in for a treat. This will be spectacular to watch. And don't worry,"" she shook her head, ""I don't think this is an electrical storm.""\n\n + + +\n\n Leah unrolled her tent, gave it a crisp shake like a bedsheet, and the whole thing just sort of popped into place. She'd accomplished all that while I was still searching among the folds of canvas for all the railroad spikes. Then I went looking for a big rock to use in place of the sledgehammer I'd neglected to bring. Had to hunt up some lengths of properly hooked green branches to do in stead of a few missing stakes. By then Leah had a huge piece of clear plastic tarp elaborately rigged up over the fronts of both tents. She had enough spare nylon rope to replace all the rotten cotton hanks I had. Finally Leah showed me how all the pieces of aluminum tubing really did fit together.\n\nI delicately finished up with this tent-raising business while Leah squatted down to attend to a small campfire, watching me all the while, the smirk never quite leaving her face.\n\n""Finis!"" I announced with a flourish.\n\nLeah stood up. The motion must have released some pressure on her diaphragm; her laughter rolled out in waves lapping clear to the tree tops.\n\n""Daniel! That looks like a cartoon!""\n\nThat was just the head-on view. Stepping to the side, it was the most sway-backed piece of shit ever. Leah wasn't about to let that go by. ""If it was a horse, we'd have to shoot it!""\n\nI didn't say a word, even though I was getting a bit grumbly. Be it ever so humble, and all that.\n\n""Please,"" she keened through the sheen of tears in her eyes, ""when we're ready to leave, can we just burn it to the ground?""\n\nThat was enough. ""Fucking fine with me. I'll never dare use it again. You can torch it right now if you'll give me the keys to the car.""\n\n""I'm sorry, Dan, it's just . . . it's just . . . it's just that it's the saddest little tent I've ever seen."" She turned away and buried her face in her hands. As if that would disguise her hoots of derision.\n\nDisgust drove me into the tent. I pushed my pack in ahead of me, and then sat inside with all my stuff. It wasn't such a bad little tent, I sniffed. At least the reek of mildew wasn't too strong. I gave another sniff. It wasn't at all unbearable if one didn't spend more than a few minutes inside. God, what was I going to do? Spend a couple days pouting in my tent? Filling my lungs with spores?\n\n""Hey!"" I could see the fine long lines of Leah's bare legs standing in front of the opening to my tent. ""Knock knock. How about some dinner before this storm brews?""\n\nThat brightened me up. ""Sounds good--I'll be right out."" I thought fondly of a pan of bacon sizzling over an open fire. I hadn't eaten a strip of bacon in years. It was one of the things I was saving for my old age. Goddamn, breakfast on my 65th birthday--two pounds of bacon, a quart of bourbon; skip the cake and substitute 65 cigarettes for the candles.\n\nWell I remembered the beauty of campfire bacon from my boyhood. How diligence had no bearing--no matter what you did, how carefully you tended to it, you always wound up a panful of shredded fatty meat that was simultaneously charred and raw. My mouth was watering. Sure hoped Leah had remembered the bacon. I seemed to recall that fish, maybe chicken, was about the only thing that kept her from being a complete herbivore these days, but hell, the smell of bacon frying away in the odor zone of wood smoke . . . even a total vegan couldn't resist _that_!\n\nGoddamn but I was hungry! Lunch was so far in the past, and all that stumbling that passed for hiking had fired my appetite.\n\nI crawled out of my tent. There was the campfire, merrily crackling away. As well it should, given that nothing was obstructing the flames. I stood up, glancing around; no utensils in sight. This did not look good. Leah sat over on a log, by a large pile of firewood secured under plastic, chewing on something. I walked over her way.\n\n""So what are we cooking for dinner?"" I casually asked as I squatted down.\n\nShe gave me a very blank look. ""Nothing,"" her reply came muffled by mastication. ""I just like a fire. Maybe boil up some water for a cup of herbal tea in a bit if you'd like some.""\n\n""Then . . . "" I ventured, ""what's for dinner?""\n\nLeah passed me a plastic bag of rocks. Wood chips. Small dried dark things that looked like rodent turds. I took the bag and carefully set it down. I didn't want to accidentally spill any of it on my shoes.\n\n""Hmm, interesting collection. But back to my question . . . what's for dinner?""\n\n""Trail mix, you goof."" To emphasize her point she reached over for a handful and crammed it in her mouth.\n\nI nearly gagged in sympathy. ""I'm supposed to eat bits of shit you picked up along the trail and call it the main meal of the day?""\n\n""_Trail mix_, idiot. Like snack mix, except it's good for you.""\n\n""Good for _you_, maybe. But I was raised to eat real food."" I couldn't stand tree nuts, and the dried fruits were like chewing on sweetened erasers. The bulk of the bag looked to be petrified oatmeal. Or hardened cat puke. I began the miserable task of picking out the peanuts and raisins.\n\n""Have a power bar, too, if you'd like.""\n\nI tore open the neon foil wrapper. _Power bars_, so named because they use _power saws_ to cut the bars from vast sheets of particle board. Honey-formed sawdust.\n\nI was not a happy camper; I guzzled about a quart of water to fool my stomach into thinking it was full.\n\nThe natural next stage would have been to lapse into self-pity. Fortunately Leah had been right about the storm. Not only was the front moving in, but the view of its arrival was spectacular. It was a fine distraction. The darkness of dusk creeping in from the eastern horizon was mirrored by the storm's advance from the west. Leah was again correct in her predictions; there was nothing flashy about it. No big booming bolts. Just the wonder of watching the bruised line at the horizon slowly build up into a hugely looming mass. And then, when it was within a mile or so, we could see the wall of water advancing upon us.\n\nIt took forever to reach us, which was probably a good thing. Everything Leah had touched was likely lashed down so well a tornado wouldn't have made much of a ripple. A brisk breeze, however, might've sent me and mine twirling to Oz. As description, a wall of water wasn't all that off. It came down like clouds falling. Within minutes the air was thick with the sickly scent of chlorophyll. Leah and I grinned at each other, our skin tones gone sort of green. The smoke from the fire drifted beyond the protection of the tarp, where it seemed to disappear, washed to the ground.\n\nIt was a grand fifteen minutes of fun. But then we were just sitting out under a piece of plastic in the pouring rain. A rain that didn't seem likely to relent in our lifetimes. In the dim gloom of an early night, wrapped in the chill brought on by the damp. Even building up the fire didn't do much good. It had that cheery cellophane glow of a fireplace display model. While it looked cozy and warm, it radiated all the heat of a 60-watt bulb.\n\nEven if the fun had run out after fifteen minutes, the rainfall remained hypnotic. We sat out there for nearly another hour, barely talking, occasionally poking at the fire. Eventually Leah stood up and gave a great stretch. ""Nice as this is,"" she yawned, ""I think I'm going to bet on the morning being nicer.""\n\n""What is it? Nine? Barely ten?""\n\n""Who knows? Who cares? It's night.""\n\nShe had a point there. But I was afraid that my body would know and _would_ care. I had a very strong nocturnal gene and rarely went to bed before midnight. Tossing and turning in a bed was bad enough. Even so, I didn't want to build up the fire and commit myself to another hour or so of this.\n\nLeah crawled into her tent and turned on a portable lamp. It was a florescent one, which just about made up my mind for me. The quality of the light. Sitting alone surrounded by trees, I felt like I was in a bar at closing time. Last call, lights up, look how ugly everyone is. Definitely time to call it a night.\n\nShe was quickly back out with a cup and toothbrush, did that, then ducked back inside. This time she emerged fighting with some crinkly rolled up yellow thing. I watched the proceedings without comment. It turned into a large poncho, which she slipped over her head with a few choice words. Finally, curiosity unfurled my tongue. ""Leah, what the hell are you doing?""\n\nI knew the answer before I finished the question. ""Leave something in the car?"" I grinned.\n\nNo response.\n\n""Hey, I thought those modern tents came equipped with a potty pouch.""\n\n""Boys!"" she glowered at me. ""You'll probably just stand at the edge of the tarp and whiz out into the rain. Just be sure to do it downriver from my tent!""\n\nAs if it was my fault I had a handy-dandy spigot!\n\n""Geez, Leah. Look at you. Koran-approved. I don't care if you just squat down somewhere under the tarp. Downriver from my tent, of course. I promise: I'll close my eyes, I'll stopper my ears . . . I'll plug my nose . . . ""\n\n""Shut your mouth!"" she snipped, stomping off in the rain.\n\nBit of a dichotomy there, I chortled. After all her outdoorsy years, I would have thought Leah could've just taken a leak sitting on the log beside me without my ever having noticed.\n\nWhen she returned, she made a show of shaking out the poncho, splattering me, before she draped it over a branch and snapped it secure. She growled a goodnight and crawled off into her cave.\n\nI decided to take advantage of the illumination from her tent, reaching into mine to fetch my toothbrush. Then, indeed, I did take a long hearty piss out into the rain. \n\nAs I shook off the final drops, my cock gave a lurch and started to surge. _Hey, that feels great; do it again!_ Images of Linda were flooding my brain. Cut it out! While a penis was undeniably useful for taking a piss in the woods, I didn't think Leah--or any of the non- penile half of the population--quite understood what a bother it could be to have such equipment parked between your legs. Rowdy feller wakes up every morning and thinks it's Christmas Day.\n\nI was not going to crawl in my tent and milk the weed. Stop thinking of Linda! stop thinking of Linda! stop thinking of Linda!\n\nI whipped my head around at a rustling noise. It was just Leah in her tent. It was just the silhouette of Leah against her tent. Shadow Leah pulling down her shadow shorts. \n\n_Hey, looky there! It's one of my presents being unwrapped right now!_\n\nI don't think so! I snarled, shoving myself rudely back in my pants. Can't I take you anywhere?!! Good god! Start thinking of Linda! start thinking of Linda! start thinking of Linda!\n\nFortunately the light clicked off, leaving me in the dark to crawl into my tent. To pretend that sleep was anywhere within hours around.\n\n + + +\n\n I woke up in the middle of the night. The rain had let up to some extent; while no longer the monsoon, it was still coming down at a steady musical clip. The sound of the rain had aggravated my need to pee, and--I was instantly wide awake with mortification--my god! the whole of my sleeping bag was sopping wet! My first thought was that I would never be able to live this down. Gradually though, reason came tapping on my shoulder. The human bladder wasn't capacious enough to do this amount of damage.\n\nI turned miserably on my side to the cold dark comfort of the corner, but instantly rolled back to the middle of the tent possessed by the vague horror of a vestigial memory. _Ahh, that was it_, I remembered more fully. _Never touch the tent!_ It was an old scouting trick, one the more resourceful of us boys would exploit to extract revenge. Simple dew would do, but actual precipitation was even better. You'd go to your enemies' tents late at night and quietly rub the flat of your hand all across the fabric. It was amazing magic. The touch turned the canvas to cheesecloth!\n\nAs well the memory welled up of a pack of tame boys turning into wild dogs when it came time to pick out tents. The older the cloth, the more it tended to seep all on its own.\n\n_Fuck!_ I was fucked. Totally fucked.\n\nI reached around. Everything I touched was wet. Rolling over, my sleeping bag made squishy sounds. I found my pack, where I'd cleverly wedged it in the corner. Soggy at the top. I gave up, settled back down, and closed my eyes. Then started shivering so severely my eyeballs rattled around like marbles.\n\nSo much for sleep. I was miserably wide awake. Think, think, I told myself. My brain groaned, you expect me to think? What was there to think, anyway? There wasn't but one thing to do. Crawl into Leah's tent and scare the shit out of her--aiiee, it's the Bog Man!\n\nI stumbled out of the tent and walked stiffly over to the firepit. There was still a little glow under the ashes, so I rummaged in the wood supply, gathered an armload, and dropped the whole bunch on the coals. I took a stick and jabbed around until the flames flared up. Woo, magic! After rolling the log a little closer, I sat down for a long night of fun. There, that was better. Marginally.\n\nWithin five minutes I had to back the log away. I was beginning to feel like a strip of campfire bacon. The legs of my pants weren't just hot, they were boiling hot. My knees were steaming. While my whole backside remained just this side of ice. It wasn't really nearly that cold, but the damp had penetrated to my core; it was the Bone Chill Factor.\n\nI had to figure out some other ways to help me warm up. If I'd had anything substantial to eat since noon, I might have had the energy for a rousing round of calisthenics. As it was, I could barely keep myself seated upright. Visualize something, fool! \n\nI thought dreamily about the steam radiators in my apartment. Mmm, hot to the touch. The gurgling and whistles the call to the cat to come bask at the feet of her personal god. I drifted with the image, but soon found myself banging on the stone cold metal with a wrench, cussing out the super, the landlord, and every employee of the city's Housing Authority. Who the fuck scripted the law saying they could turn off the boiler at eleven--I'll kill the bastards!\n\nThe sun, then, I thought. The luscious glow of the sun. Definitely not this coming morning, perhaps not the following morning, but ahh, the morning after that. My own _personal_ sun, rising before my face. The cottony cloud cover stripped away. The white glare of that sun right in my face. I imagined kneeling behind Linda, slowly, so-o-o slowly pulling her pants down. \n\nI was confused in my reverie by a very real rustling of fabric.\n\nThere came an explosion of coughing behind me, and I whirled around to see a very sleepy looking Leah clambering out of her tent. The tent glowed like a window in an office tower, lit from within by the fluorescent lantern. Leah looked dressed by committee--the thermal top I'd been admiring all day, a pair of specialty-shop panties, and bare feet slipped inside her unlaced boots.\n\n""Jesus, Daniel, what are you doing? If you wanted to asphyxiate me, why didn't you just come hold a pillow over my face?""\n\n""I'm hungry,"" I retorted. ""I'm trying to turn myself into a country ham.""\n\n""God, come on, bank that, willya?""\n\n""_Bank that_, she says. Bank what? What bank?""\n\nLeah tried to give a sigh of exasperation, but she exaggerated it too deeply; she erupted with another fit of coughing. That didn't deter her from her business. She kicked a log around one side of the fire, then stomped down some of the burning stuff. Reaching up she pulled on a dangling rope I hadn't even seen; suddenly one edge of the tarp lifted and all the smoke went billowing out into the black of the drizzly night.\n\nShe stood there, facing out into the dark, as though bearing witness to her miracle. Standing there basking in the glow of the fire, Leah looked a bit like a miracle herself. The skin of her long strong legs were made of flickering gold. Her backside looked even better out of pants. That was not something I needed to be seeing, especially not while my brain was still freeze-framed on the hindsight of one Mrs. Linda Luscious née Sweetbottom.\n\n""What are you doing out here anyway?"" she turned around.\n\nQuickly I averted my eyes. ""Staring at the fire."" _Was staring at your ass; now_ not _staring at your crotch._\n\n""Well, duh.""\n\n""The primal reason, Leah, for sitting in front of a fire: to get warm. I'm freezing.""\n\n""What are you talking about? It's not that cold. See, look at me, standing here half naked and not a goose bump in sight.""\n\nSee, look at her, standing there half naked . . . ""Well, Leah, that's the difference between you and me, day and night, dry and drenched."" To illustrate I wrung out a shirt cuff. The fire sizzled.\n\n""Daniel! How did that happen?""\n\n""I wet my bed, _wahhh_. Or my bed wet me. Or something wet me and my bed and everything else. It's a sad, sad story. See that tent? It's a clown--there may be a smile on its face, but inside it's weeping.""\n\nShe gave a snort of disdain, ""Well, I could have told you . . . ""\n\n""Yea, you could have told me,"" I snapped, ""but you didn't, and what would it have mattered, this fucking rain, like I would have even come if I'd known the forecast, like I wanted to come in the first place, fucking camping, like I'm going to go out and spend hundreds of dollars to equip myself for the first and last camping trip of my adult life, I mean, geez,"" I sneezed, shivered, and suddenly my teeth were chattering too much to say any more.\n\n""Oh my goodness,"" Leah squatted down, peering at me closely. ""Your lips are going blue. Listen Dan, you better come sleep in my tent, but, you know, not in these clothes. They're too wet.""\n\n""Leah,"" I held my jaw steady, ""I am wearing the driest clothes I have.""\n\nShe cocked her head slightly, and I could nearly see in through her eyes how her brain was clicking away. ""Okay. Get in the tent while I rig up a drying rack. You'll find a pair of blue gym trunks in my pack--should be a towel as well--then throw your wet stuff out here.""\n\nI did as she bid, but it took a bit. Her pack seemed to be stuffed full of panties. Racy pairs that made the ones she was wearing seem downright dowdy. I mean, in the underwear department I had a pair of spares in my pack, but she was equipped to change on the hour and half- hour. That or outfit an entire army of wood nymphs. No wonder our food supply was relegated to a sack of fabricated gravel.\n\nAs well I had to paw through all the paraphernalia of the well-prepared camper: first-aid supplies, nail-grooming kit, Swiss Army knife, birth control pills . . . finally I found the shorts, then stripped, wrapping myself in the towel before I started tossing my clothes out of the tent.\n\nWhen I poked my head out to announce I was decent I immediately wished that I hadn't. Without leaving the protection of the tarp, Leah had somehow found nearly a tree's worth of branches and limbs, and all my clothes hung around the lowering fire. The image was of myself, in all my constituent parts. The sight was like viewing my remains from on high, seen through my spiritual eyes as I floated up to meet my maker, after the chainsaw murderer had dismembered me and eaten my head.\n\n""_Done!_"" I called, darting back inside.\n\nI was content to be dry, but Leah insisted I slither down in the sleeping bag with her. ""You need body heat to warm you up. I will not have your death by hypothermia on my hands.""\n\nShe stretched across me and clicked off the light, then snuggled back up against my front. I would have worried about the closeness, but I was so bone tired I was but a minute or two from deep sleep. \n\nLeah, however, started chattering away in the dark, lecturing me on survival preparedness. She could build a shelter from twigs more watertight than my tent. How she could ensure that both herself and her provisions would be safe from marauding bears. With a sniff and a finger held in the air she could tell the approaching weather. It was all wearying and incredibly condescending.\n\n""No disrespect intended Leah,"" I mumbled, ""but would you please shut up? That's all great for you, but it has no relevancy for me.""\n\n""Daniel, these are basic survival skills I'm trying to teach you.""\n\n""Leah, I'm a big-city boy; I have my own set of survival skills.""\n\n""Oh, yea, right.""\n\n""Hey! Fuck you, yea. An old lady with a wonderful rent-controlled apartment over in the next block dies, I can tell you how to sneak in and establish yourself as the legal tenant before the landlord knows what's happening. A big old bear--with a gun--comes up to you on a darkened sidestreet wanting to eat your wallet while not particularly concerned whether you live to tell the tale--here's two quick moves to get him face down with his own gun at the back of his head while he shits his britches thinking he won't be alive to hear the squad car's sirens. Feel the textures of the underground air and know whether the next train into the station will be your Local, and whether you should bother waiting for the Express.""\n\nThere wasn't a word of response. Just when I thought I'd bored her to sleep, she rolled over to face me. ""Finished?""\n\n""Yea. I'm sorry. I'm a little cranky right now.""\n\n""Aren't you having any fun?""\n\n""Not much, Leah. I'm cold, wet, hungry and . . . "" I paused.\n\n""And what?""\n\nI opted for honesty. ""And, theoretically at least, a little horny. I'd rather be warm, in a dry bed, with a full-stomach, thinking about a lovely rendezvous in the morning with Linda.""\n\n""Linda? _Linda_ Linda? No way! Since when have you been boinking her? Since when in the past fifteen years, I mean.""\n\n""Well-l-l,"" I drawled, ""it's been nearly two years, but the last time I was down.""\n\n""You _didn't!_ You cad! She's been happily married for ten years now. They have two kids!""\n\n""Twelve and three,"" I replied dryly. ""With matrimonial health as high as ever. To which I offer nothing but applause. And maybe a little bit of spice.""\n\n""But, but,"" Leah stuttered, ""how, and, and, why?""\n\n""I bumped into her at the bookstore. Or rather, she bumped into me. We've kept in light touch over the years. She invited me to come see her home office. We rearranged the furniture. Several mornings in a row. As consenting adults doing no one any real harm. And she let me know to let her know next time I came to town."" \n\nI scratched my head, then pawed at my jaw, rubbing my cheek. I wasn't quite sure how the conversation had turned to this. ""I haven't called her yet since I got back. Maybe she'd tell me to fuck off. In which case I would.""\n\nIn a swoop I caught up with Leah's end of the conversation. ""Hey, how did you know I'd gotten to boink her back then anyway?""\n\nLeah snorted a grand laugh. ""I may have been a sixteen-year-old virgin, but it was pretty obvious even to me. One week Linda was the usual holding-your-hand and staring-at-you-with-googly-eyes-from-full-arm's- reach; then suddenly she was always wrapped around you practically humping your leg!""\n\nThere was no way to confirm it, but I swear I was blushing madly.\n\n""Besides,"" she added softly, ""I sort of watched you guys one time.""\n\n""_What?!_ No way.""\n\nI listened to Leah's steady breathing.\n\n""That time I nearly caught you two in the livingroom?"" she started. ""Mom and Dad were overnight at Aunt Clara's? Hannah was off at a sleep- over? I was supposed to be at a double-feature with Sally? But the projector broke?""\n\nThe memory was there, in full sensory overload.\n\n""I was home a good twenty minutes before I came in the door. All the lights were on, the drapes were open, these feet were flying up in the air. I mean, I couldn't see all the details or anything, but I knew those had to be Linda's legs reaching for heaven. And geez, they were pointed up like that for the full measure. I daresay she got more than a toe-hold on heaven that night.""\n\nThat was the truth. But the only thing unique about that night was sitting there badly dressed in a livingroom that stank of sex trying to make casual chat with my sister who'd come home early.\n\nLinda had always been very responsive. Even before we'd decided to go ahead and do the full deed. Though once that threshold had been crossed! And it really had nothing to do with my particular talents. Some women are said to come like trains. Linda was the entire Eastern Seaboard.\n\nI found myself drifting, beginning to ebb in and out of sleep.\n\n""Well,"" I mumbled, ""she always was one to enjoy herself immensely.""\n\nLeah muttered something I didn't catch as she rolled over, turning her back to me again. I scooted my butt back a bit. Even as fatigue rolled over me like a landslide, I was aware that my horniness had grown somewhat beyond the hypothetical. Into slumber I subsided, certain that the rest of me was sure to follow. Leah's deep, slow-paced breathing sang me a lullaby.\n\n + + +\n\n It was well into morning before I awoke. Or so it seemed from the lightness permeating the tent. I listened for birdsong, but the only music was the continuing patter of rain. Smart birds, still safe and dry in their tents. It was undeniably morning, but the dawn as it had broke was nothing to get wet and sing about.\n\nThere was the usual morning erection to consider, but that was fairly well guarded by the fall of my arm. It was _that_ which led to the real problem. My first worry of the new day was that somehow during the night my left hand had managed to wedge itself between the press of my sister's upper thighs. I very vaguely recalled the sensation of some rather nice dreams.\n\nVery delicately I started to extricate my hand. But then Leah stirred.\n\n""Wha' you doin'?"" she slurred.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" I murmured, ""my hand must have gotten cold.""\n\nIn response, she moaned and yawned, thrusting her bottom back against me as her whole body stiffened, then stretched in a full ripple of awakening. Leah rolled over towards me, thankfully freeing my hand. But then she grabbed my wrist and put my hand back in place. ""That's okay,"" she said with a sleepy gaze.\n\n""Mmm,"" she continued, fixing her heavily lidded eyes on mine, ""I was certainly having some wonderful dreams.""\n\nMy hand wasn't really back in place; it was significantly higher. My forefinger was touching fabric. The fabric was undeniably damp. I tried to pull away, very lightly, but Leah clamped her thighs all the tighter.\n\nAll I could do was watch as her eyelids fluttered wider and wider awake, the beauty of butterflies freshly sprung, waving their wings for flight.\n\n""Trapped in a tent on a rainy day. What are we going to do for fun? How are we going to entertain ourselves, hmm?""\n\nThe insinuation was obvious, but I wasn't going to touch _that_.\n\n""I too like to enjoy myself immensely.""\n\n""_Leah!_"" I declared. Not that I'd anything further to say.\n\n""Are you starting to have some fun now?"" she whispered.\n\nI was _not_ going to say a word.\n\n""Warm and dry,"" she smiled. The flat of her hand patted my stomach, then stayed to rub it in soft circles. ""As for your hunger, I do have a special treat hidden away--ripe peaches and sticky buns."" I was a well- known sucker for fresh fruit and sweetrolls. ""And as for the rest,"" her hand drifted lower, ""you don't have to wait 'til after breakfast; you don't even have to get out of bed.""\n\n""Leah,"" I cautioned.\n\nShe just looked at me. Her hand made a single pass over the front of the shorts, then slipped under the waistband without pause. Leah always was one to grab the bull by the horn. The elephant by the trunk. The matter by the root.\n\n""Leah, what are you doing?""\n\nShe giggled, her eyes glittering at me. ""Just doing what consenting adults do best. Doing no one any real harm.""\n\nMy consent was hardly implied; she had the hard evidence well in hand, stoking it up and stroking it down. But then Leah removed her hand, slipping it back out to join the other for a firm grip on the waistband. She started tugging the shorts down.\n\n""No-o-o,"" I groaned.\n\n""Yes,"" she answered primly. ""I'm sure your clothes are dry; I'd like these back now.""\n\nWithout any assistance from me, she shucked them down my thighs. Then there was a knee nudging my erection as she brought a foot up to shove the shorts the rest of the way off. Almost immediately she had both legs bent up while her arms disappeared down her sides. There was no doubt what Leah was doing next.\n\n""Funny thing is,"" she noted as she struggled below, ""somehow _my_ underwear has gotten wet.""\n\nThe gym trunks stayed at the bottom of the sleeping bag, but she brought the panties slowly up between us. She let them linger in front of my nose, though she hardly had to; the scent of her arousal had come funneling out of the sleeping bag when she'd first gotten the panties off her hips.\n\nShe grabbed me by the wrist, thumb at my pulse while her fingers lightly stroked the back of my hand, moving me back between her legs. This time her legs were wide. Once she determined that I wasn't going to withdraw, her hand left mine and returned to its hold on my cock.\n\nWith barely any movement on my part, I could feel exactly how excited she was. Leah shifted her pelvis, making minor thrusts against the touch of my fingers. Her inner lips were exposed to their fullest, puffy and proud. The whole of her sex was drenched. I accidentally brushed against the stiffness of her clit; she gave a gasp, shuddered, her eyelids quavering.\n\nHer hand left my cock and grasped my ass, pulling me towards her, over her as she rolled on her back, spreading her legs as wide as the sleeping bag would allow.\n\n""Come on, Danny, please? It's just you and me. You and me and rain and trees.""\n\nJust minutes before I'd been full of reservations and resolutions, but they'd melted away, hard sugar crystals gone to sweet water in the steamy interior of the sleeping bag. As Leah positioned my cock at the entrance to her cunt, the only thing I wanted to do was exactly what she wanted me to do.\n\n""Oh-h, Daniel,"" she moaned as I breached her threshold. She shuddered then gave a great groan as I slid all the way inside her. I held very still, biting my lip as the aftershocks rippled up and down my cock.\n\nOnce her breathing had steadied I spoke. ""Leah, are you okay?""\n\n""Good god, _yes_,"" she replied, eyes closed, tossing her head from side to side, ""never better.""\n\nI bent down and caught her lips in a kiss, a kiss that lingered, starting soft then quickly growing hard. I broke it off to lean over to unzip the side of the sleeping bag as far down as I could get it to go. Then I reached for the hem of her shirt, lifting it slowly up her torso. Leah accommodated me, her arms going in a languorous stretch above her head.\n\n""Want to see my tits, hmm?"" she smiled.\n\n""Mostly,"" I replied honestly, ""I don't want a scrap of cloth between us.""\n\nMostly that was the truth, though I was very pleased to meet her breasts. They were flattened against her chest, what would be called pert in a shirt. I gathered them up against gravity, enjoying their quivery flesh, brushing the stiffness of the nipples.\n\n""God Leah, you are _so_ pretty.""\n\nLeah sort of shrugged at my attentions. ""There's not much there, is there?""\n\n""There's all that's there that needs to be there. Does this feel nice, with my hands?""\n\n""Oh yea, you bet. But let's save foreplay for another day."" She reached up and pulled me back down on top of her. ""I'm ready for more of the main event.""\n\nAnd that she was. \n\nI started back in with long slow thrusts and her legs went up like tent poles, begging to touch fabric. Her fingertips traveled up and down the length of my back, echoing the forces moving within her. I shifted and pivoted, trying to touch her in all the right places. Leah always had been one to cry wolf when she was a girl. Grown up, she cried out like a wolf. A natural-born screamer. The hills were alive with the sound of her music.\n\nAt length her respiration returned to a normal rate, the flush left her chest, and her eyes opened to a hooded gaze. When Leah slowly lowered her legs, I knew I was soon to be a goner. Her ankles locked around my waist and she began bucking up against my still form. _Leah_ was fucking _me_. I was going to blow whether I moved or not. So I started slamming back against her, meeting her rhythm. Slowing to grind ourselves against each other. Eyes locked, telling the whole story of the moment. Pleasure was all, the pleasure of pleasure, and the pleasure of pleasuring. Pleasure overwhelmed me first, but as my cock swelled in the penultimate moment, I keenly felt her cunt clamping down, the turmoil thundering through her as it roiled from me.\n\nWe were a sweaty mess of limbs, collapsed and voluptuous, damn giggly with satisfaction. We kissed and kissed, stroking our fingers over each others skin, kissing again, smiling, touching, slowing until I slipped unknowingly into slumber.\n\n + + +\n\n I was interrupted, inevitably, disturbed by all the bumping commotion. Leah crawled back in the tent, crouching over me in all her glory. ""Time to rustle up some breakfast,"" she said, scooting across me to get to the backpack. \n\nThe final proof was right in front of my face--Leah's ass looked best of all completely bare. With her cunt still pouty and flushed, tendrils matted and damp, the surrounding skin glistening. I stirred in the sleeping bag without consciously moving a muscle. Then I stretched and started getting out.\n\n""I'll have a pair of sticky buns with my peach,"" I announced.\n\n""Worked up an appetite, did you?"" Leah grinned at me over her shoulder.\n\nThat was for damn sure! I shuffled on my knees deep into the V of her calves, holding myself straight out for guidance. She nearly shot through the side of the tent when my cockhead first touched her folds. But her body quickly corrected itself, thrusting back to sink my shaft well inside.\n\nLeah shuddered with the penetration, squealing my name. ""But Danny, I just got the fire restarted.""\n\n""Really?"" I answered. ""You sure you got it going good? I just thought I'd come over here and help you out. But if you don't need my assistance . . . "" I started backing away.\n\nLeah reached back and grabbed me as best she could. ""Don't you dare!"" she lunged back hard.\n\nWith that, push came to shove. We set off fucking at a fast and furious pace. The tent was filled with the sound of slapping skin, grunts and groans. \n\n""God, Danny, haven't you gotten any in the past twenty months?""\n\n""Try twenty minutes. But so good I'd gladly go twenty years without while waiting for more.""\n\nBefore long Leah was off again running with the wolves, howling at the moon. But with the moon on the other side of the planet, she had to call all the louder. I was doing a lot of growling myself, going feral, pawing at her tits and practically gnawing at the nape of her neck. \n\nGood thing I had the stamina of a second round; otherwise I wouldn't have lasted but about two minutes. I straightened up, moving my arms in a loop around her shaking waist. Lucky women, I thought, marveling as Leah again filled the tent with her piercing screams of pleasure. Basically it was only my grip on her hips that kept her from collapsing completely on the floor.\n\nEventually I backed up and disengaged to give her room to move, room to breathe. We'd been inching forward in our frenzy, our progress halted only by Leah's head against the side of the tent. Her face was actually pressing the fabric outward. An interesting sight from the outside, no doubt, but hardly comfortable for her.\n\nI squatted, sitting back on my heels, my cock twitching confusedly in the open air. I watched as Leah slowly turned and swung around. Droopy eyelids, her facial skin damp and contoured with odd creases--she looked like someone who'd fallen asleep on a vinyl couch. I gave a little laugh at the thought; Leah sprang. The pounce knocked me on my back. The wolf was gone; Leah slunk over my prone form like a panther assured of a meal.\n\nShe dropped her pelvis enough so that on her slow approach the slippery lips of her cunt slid all the way up the underside of my cock. Brushing just past the tip she paused, holding it trapped against the source of her sex. Like a trapped prey aware of the imminent end and hoping for an easy death, I kept my chin up, my jugular exposed, waiting for her to lunge and rip out my throat.\n\nLeah laughed lightly, fingers tracing the vulnerable flesh, so soft save the shifting bump of my gulping Adam's apple. Deciding to spare me, she sat up and sank down. The whole of my cock slipped easily back inside her. She stayed like that, smiling down at me from her throne. To look at her, seated so still, you wouldn't have known that she was exercising a complex network of muscles.\n\nThen she leaned down and moved forward again, though not quite losing me from the grip of her cunt. Reaching over to the side, she stretched and went rummaging through her backpack. The contortion was wonderful for me. _Such a lovely breast; so nice to have you in my mouth!_ Leah finished her business but lingered to indulge me, moving after a minute, but only to let me have a turn at her other breast.\n\nWhen she sat back up, my disappointment shifted quickly to surprise. Leah wriggled on top of me, grinning down, hefting a huge peach in one hand. She brought it up and took too big of a bite; as she chewed, a trickle of juice dribbled from the corner of her mouth. She wiped it up with the edge of her finger; then she sucked her finger clean.\n\n""Leah, are you _consciously_ vying for the title of _Most Sensuous Woman in the World_? Or is this totally effortless?""\n\nShe rocked back and forth on my cock, gleaming, then took another bite. Then she leaned her mouth down to mine. I thought I was supposed to lick her lips. I started to do that, but then her lips opened, sealing wide around my mouth, her tongue pushing past me with an offering. She nipped the morsel neatly in half and shared it with me.\n\nWhen she sat back up, Leah was looking _very_ pleased with herself. She let her free hand drift down, her index finger tracing spirals on my chest. She gazed at me through slitted eyes. ""You've got me so mesmerized I'd chew your food for you."" With that she took another bite, her jaws set in motion before she bent back down to me. This kiss was full of tongue and sweet juicy pulp. She kept the kiss going, her hand stroking my throat, urging me to swallow.\n\nIt was an odd moment, but an intensely erotic one. I swallowed, my eyes widening as I felt my cock swell even more. Leah's eyes went wide as well. She sat back up, her face flushing from the pleasure of the greater fullness.\n\nShe took another bite, for herself, giggling as she did it. The reverberations of her mirth reached her deepest core, gripping my cock in a rippling sheath.\n\nI gasped, then tried to catch my breath.\n\n""Almost?"" she asked innocently.\n\n""Almost. Not quite. Damn close.""\n\n""Make me laugh some more! Tell me some jokes.""\n\nShe began nearly imperceptible movements with her pelvis, raising up and down, swaying side to side. I put my hands on her hips to steady her. \n\n""You know what, Leah? I've changed my mind: I really _love_ camping.""\n\nShe gave a snort. ""How would you know? You've hardly been outside the tent.""\n\n""Didn't need to. Splendid views, natural beauty, wildlife--I got to enjoy it all in here.""\n\nShe beamed down at me, blushing. ""Do you practice these lines?""\n\n""Every time I go camping.""\n\n""Oh-h-h, so that's how you made Eagle Scout so quickly.""\n\nI reached around and swatted her ass, then started to pinch it but she wiggled her hips and shook me off. She didn't stop her movements, though, and my eyes went rolling around in my head from the sensations.\n\nAt last she slowed then stopped, watching me as I panted my way back to some sense of normalcy.\n\nIt was a big day beckoning us ahead.\n\n""So, Leah . . . what do you have planned for today?""\n\n""Well, first I'm going to finish off this peach. And then,"" she grinned, ""I'm going to finish _you_ off.""\n\nThat sounded like a deliciously dangerous combination.\n\n""Then,"" she continued, ""right after breakfast, we'll break camp.""\n\n""What?"" I shot her a confused look. ""I thought we weren't leaving until tomorrow afternoon.""\n\nLeah shrugged her shoulders. ""Changed my mind. An hour to pack up. I know a shortcut, so just another hour to the car. And then an hour to my place. We should get there just in time for lunch!""\n\nThere was no mistaking what her smile was all about. ""Plenty of hot water and a great big comfortable bed,"" she added. ""And twenty-four hours to ravish you to my heart's content. Sounds like a plan to me!""\n\nI stared at her. My eyes went big and round.\n\n""Sorry if that won't leave you any time to call Linda. Or reason. But if you do, offer up my apologies."" She reached under to fondle my balls with her sticky fingers. ""I'm afraid there won't be a drop left for her in these guys when I'm done with you.""\n\nAt that, Leah finished the last bite of peach and tossed the pit over her shoulder out the opened flaps, giving a throaty little laugh. Then, with slow deliberation, she licked her fingers clean."
808,Camping Couples,['swingers'],"She rolled Sean over and climbed on top of his ready body, letting her pussy just slightly touch the top of his hard dick. Sean helped her off, and laid her down so he could let his tongue inspect her pink pussy. He went down and kissed her cunt; it tasted sweet. He started licking her clit.\n\n""His tongue is so strong,"" said Dawn. She took her hands and placed them on his head shoving his face into her pussy, He licked making sure he didn't miss a drop. Dawn came about four times. She pulled him up to her because she wanted to feel him inside her.\n\nHe put his rock hard dick into her tight pussy, pumping slow at first. the water came up over their bodies slapping their sexual organs, this is putting shivers into their already burning sex. harder dawn said, Sean did just that ramming harder and harder he fucked her, grabbing her hair, shoving himself deep within her, Dawn grabbed his ass, as he let out a sigh of relief letting his body come inside her. Dawn threw her arms up and laid, full of satisfaction. they were both happy how things turned out.\n\nGeorge and I walked over to his tent, inside there was a queen size air mattress. George found some candles and he lit them and placed them in different areas of the tent. This was very romantic. He turned some soft music on. George led me to the bed, where he laid me down.\n\nTaking off my top and sat on top of me. He massaged my breasts. I lay there watching. I pulled off his tank top to reveal his chest. I ran my fingers through the hair on his chest (I liked this) George turned around and brought forth some baby oil. He poured some on my tits, rubbing it on my body. He took off my shorts and his too (damn, he looked good) putting more baby oil on me and massaged my feet, legs, belly, tits, hands, arms, shoulders, and my neck. He kissed me. We were both naked and with the candles lit, it made our bodies look beautiful, so we sat around looking at each other's body.\n\nI told him, ""It is your turn"" I laid him on is back, I poured oil on his chest, only I rubbed it in with my body, rubbing my tits on his chest, brushing my long brown hair in his face. I moved down and started kissing his chest. I let the tip of my tongue run down his neck back to his chest and down to his cock where I liked it from top to bottom, I played with his balls gently, squeezing them. I continued licking his prick. I placed my mouth over his head, closing my lips, letting my tongue go around and around, up and down, then I began to lick the sides of his pole.\n\nleaving my lips on his head, letting my tongue slide out between him and me. I went down as far as I could, letting my tongue lick as much as I could I pulled up slowly and started kissing and biting softly. What I did then was take a piece of ice (nickel size) place it in my mouth and went back down to his dick, letting the ice move inside my mouth, using my tongue to push the ice from side to side, letting it touch his dick once in a while, the ice melted fast. I slid up to kiss his lips and lowered my pussy down on his wet dick.\n\nUp and down I went, slowly at first, around and around. George grabbed my hips and rammed me down on him. He rolled me over threw my legs in the air over his shoulders, grabbing my hips, thrusting deep in to me, I didn't stop coming. Faster he fucked me, he was coming to. I felt his love throughout my body. Afterwards, I had him take a piece of ice (marble size) place inside my cunt. This made me feel more relaxed.\n\nRemember everybody; foreplay is where it all begins."
809,Camping Delights,"['Husbands', 'nc']","Now, six months after our camping adventure, I was trying to clean up my hard disk that was getting too crowded and running out of room. None of our private encrypted files should have opened up in this process. But by some chance, Johnny’s journal of our last summer’s camping came alive on the screen. I repeat, I did not break into his file.\n\nI thoroughly enjoyed reading Johnny’s version of things. My love for Johnny jumped a few notches up. I thought the connoisseurs, and purveyors of such private thoughts and deeds would enjoy our story. Hence I am rushing this to you the reader. Note that I have spliced and juxtaposed our different accounts for each day/night. But if you wish you can first read all of Johnny’s version, then read all of my version. I have of course changed all names so that Johnny as well as all the other parties will remain anonymous. If you enjoy reading this, all I ask is that you send me a note of appreciation for revealing our private life.\n\n----\n\nJohnny’s diary - Friday evening\n\nJust as Bill and I came to our tents from taking shower at the shower house, all the arc lamps at the camp site went off. It was 'lights out' curfew time. Our wives had returned from the shower house even before we had headed out for the shower. So when we returned from our shower they had already retired into our respective pup-tents and all was quiet. Only a few muffled voices floated across from nearby tents who were all preparing to go to sleep. Our tents were side by side, about five feet away from each other. It was a wooded area with tall trees all around us. It was a moonless sky. The light from the star-studded sky did not reach the ground under the trees. \n\nUsing a penlight torch that Bill had we made our way to our picnic table and set down our bathroom stuff. Our tents were almost next to the picnic table. I said good night to Bill, parted the flaps of my tent and went in. I could hear my wife Jill breathing evenly, obviously fallen asleep, and I did not want to wake her and disturb that first sweet sleep. Still, she must have sensed some movement even in that early sleep state, and not wanting to be disturbed, she turned on her side to face the tent wall. I waited a full minute to let her get back to full depth of sleep, then zipped down the entrance flaps, fumbled for my air pillow, and set myself down to sleep. I wanted to spoon and hold Jill, but at the same time did not want to wake her. Putting my head on the pillow and lying on my back fully stretched felt good: I had been apprehensive about this camping trip, having never camped before. But Jill, Bill and his wife Bonny all had camping experiences during their growing up years and they had persuaded me to try it.\n\nMy mind was playing the tapes of our discussions on camping, my tentative commitment to try it out, and the good feelings it had generated since we checked in at about 4 O’clock that afternoon. With Bill’s guidance we had pitched our tents at a secluded spot on level soft grass. We had cooked hamburgers on the grill next to the picnic table, gone for a walk through the camping sites and into the park area. Jill and Bonny had gone into the swimming pool for a bit, while Bill and I sat by the pool side and drank some beer. While watching them swim, I couldn’t help admiring Bonny’s figure and naturally curly hair. My wife Jill had a good figure too, but a tinsy bit on the heavier side. Both were very attractive girls, and both had become good friends after they had met. Bill and I were close friends in college and had rekindled that friendship ten years later now.\n\nAs I waited to drift into sleep I felt glad I had come. The air was fresh, the rustling of the leaves was calming , the people at the camp site friendly and jovial. The hamburgers from the B-B-Q grill tasted better, the beer had more zest. It had been refreshing change. We had come in on Friday afternoon, and had planned to stay until Sunday afternoon. We were only two hours away from the City. “Yes, I could spend the weekend here”, I told myself as I lay there next to Jill. And I was just about to roll on my side and cuddle her, when I thought I heard sounds from Bill’s tent. I turned my head and strained my ears to hear better.\n\nWhat I was hearing were sounds of love. Yes, Bill and Bonny were making love. And the sounds were moanings of Bonny well on her way into orgasm. I recalled what Bill had said when we had gone shopping for tents, that pup-tents are especially for lovers. With a smile on my lips, I continued to strain to hear as much as I could. I focused on my window flap that was slightly open, the moaning in the beginning was and slow and long Oooooohn, Oooooohn, Oooooohn, then rising to a quicker tempo - Oohn, Oohn, Oohn, Oohn, Oohn, Oohn, then a very long Oooooooooooooooooooooohn, then a few seconds of silence, then some medium Oooh, Oohhs. My pecker had been fully awakened by the sounds.\n\nThe more I had strained to draw the sounds in from the small air window on my right, where Bill’s tent was, the sounds sometimes appeared to come through the tent window that was on my left side. ‘Bonny is just like Jill,’ I thought, ‘That is exactly how Jill moans when she climaxes!’ I loved those moans of my wife. They were my proof that she was pleased with me and my pecker. I wished Jill was awake to hear those sounds, sounds that were just like her’s. We would have started our own symphony before the other one had ended. I had developed a semi-hard on.\n\nWith the semi-hard on, I started to go back to the light cuddle I wanted to give my sleeping wife, it hit me why those sounds had come from the left window. The other tent was not on my right where it should have been, but on my left. This is the tent that would have been on the right, if I were in the other tent. That means I am in the wrong tent. That means Bill is in the wrong tent too. A sudden chill went through my spine. My heart stated pounding. It was feeling hot inside the tent. And for some reason my pecker went to extra hardness when it was hardly the time for it to do so.\n\nI aborted the light cuddle I was about to give, and lied on my back, to think. Could it be that I am in Bill’s tent with his wife, and he in my with my wife? Had I just heard my wife moaning to delight with his tool? Had Bill entered the wrong tent, and mounted the wrong woman? I asked myself what the probability is of two women having the same moaning pattern? Obviously very low. So probabilistically reasoning, it had to be Jill that gave out those moans. I was disturbed that this thinking was giving a throbbing hardness to my dick.\n\nI was nonplused as to what was arousing me, the thought I may be sleeping next to my friend’s wife, or the thought that my wife had found pleasure from my friend’s tool. He must have a damn good tool then! I didn’t like that idea. I concentrated on examining the facts in my mental tapes of the evening. When Bill and I had left our campsite to go to the showers, Bill was on my left, having just picked up something from his wife who was already in their tent. That means he and his tent were left of my tent. When we returned, he was still on my left. Using him as my compass, and in the sudden darkness that fell upon us, I had bid good night to him and entered the tent that was on our right. Bill must have used me as his compass and assumed that the other tent was his. Yes, that was it. We were in wrong tents.\n\nThe more I became convinced of the error, the more I doubted that conclusion. I was in a state of arousal and confusion. Pictures of Bonny in her swimsuit floated back into my mind, only she did not have her swimsuit. I wondered if she was sleeping next to me. I wondered if she had her panties on. I pulled back from those thoughts, not without some reluctance. More facts came to my mind. I should have suspected something not right when I stuck my head inside the tent. There was a sweet, fruity, strawberry smell, a different fragrance. I had casually thought that Jill had used a new bath soap - never suspecting that it may be Bonny’s tent. In fact, I had enjoyed and felt pleasure in that new, yes intoxicating fragrance. Yet I had resisted ideas of riding on that intoxication. I thought again, “Oh, my God, I am lying next to Bonny here, and my Jill has whooped it up with my best friend. Did she not suspect it was the wrong man? Didn’t he suspect it was the wrong woman?\n\nMy mind went back and replayed the sounds of sex I had heard. My imagination attached graphics to it. Knowing Jill, the most probable scenario was that Jill had pounced on him like a tigress, like she sometimes does with me. Going at him at a frenzied pace, and lowering herself over his rod with an urgency of something that needed to be done yesterday. She played that tigress game with me whenever she felt horny. She would pretend to be asleep, then I would suddenly hear a growl, and next second she would be on top of me like a sex starved mad woman, biting, scratching,, kissing and fucking. She may have done the same to Bill, thinking that it was me. But then how could she not realize it was not me? Bill is a couple of inches taller and perhaps 15 pounds heavier. Surely she must have felt the difference. Women are more sensitive to those kinds of things - at least that is what they say. Anyway, as I was imagining this scenario, my dick was throbbing like mad. Yes, I had gotten turned on with the thought of my wife with my best buddy. As I became aware of this I felt angry at myself and wondered what the hell was the matter with me, whether I was becoming a pervert or something?\n\nWith some effort I disengaged myself from the scenario in my mind, and told myself that it was just a nightmare, that I was really sleeping in my own tent with my wife Jill. I could hear her breathing evenly, comfortably asleep. I wanted to feel the assurance of familiarity. I had pulled away from her slightly and put a few a few inches between her and me when I had thought she might be Bill’s wife Bonny. Now wanting assurance and confirmation that she was in deed my wife Jill, I moved myself closer to her, to smell her, to feel her. As if sensing my thoughts, she turned around in her sleep, and nudged closer to me, resting her face next to my chest. Slightly awake, she thrust one of her thighs between my thighs, she lifted her head slightly and made nudging movements to put her head on my right arm. I made appropriate accommodative movements , and drew her into my arms. The two of us were in a snug fit, she was asleep and I was awake. She was all naked. And I must have kicked off my pajamas when the tent had begun to feel hot.\n\nThe fruity smell of soap, I could smell from her face. It was wonderful to feel her breath on my chest. I could feel her thigh wedged in a tight clasp between my thighs. But she felt a little more petite, as if she had shed some pounds while swimming that evening. I felt a tinkling sensation deep down in my pubic area and in my stick.\n\nI felt very protective and very affectionate towards her. My lips had come to rest on the tip of her nose, and I couldn’t help a slow maneuver to sliding down a bit to plant a gentle kiss on her lips - gentle enough not to wake her. Her lips felt voluptuous even in her sleep. She had of course drifted back into deep sleep, comfortable and secure in my arms. She felt so familiar and so comfortable that I could not doubt that she was not my wife. Part of me chided myself for entertaining the idea that she was anybody else other than my wife Jill. \n\nStill, as a husband I wanted to be sure, especially when it was pitch dark. Yes, it was total, absolute darkness like when you go into a walk-in closet at night and close the door behind you. I remembered that Jill had a mole in her back, but couldn’t remember exactly where. My left hand was on her back and I started a slow and light search for the mole. I couldn’t find any, no matter how many times I slid my hand around and felt her back. Then I thought may be it was on her buttock. I explored there too, as much of it as was possible in our snug fit positions. Nothing! I remembered she had asked me a couple of months ago if I knew where all she had moles and birthmarks on her body, and I had not been able to list them to her satisfaction. And she had said that men were such dummies when it came to remembering such things. \n\nMay be my feeling her out on her back and her derriere awakened her a bit, or may be she felt a bit tickled. She slid her thigh out and changed position to sleep on her back. I made appropriate accommodating movements but didn’t like losing her thigh which had wedged against my stiff penis. So I moved my left knee up and brought it to rest on her left thigh. It felt nice and comfortable again. Now my left hand was entirely free. As if it had its own mind, it moved to make its own investigations, to feel out her breasts and nipples. That would tell me for sure if she was or was not my wife Jill. The breasts felt a bit firmer and were a comfortable handful, not the everyday experience of more than a handful. The nipples were firm, round, sharply outlined at the rims like a yet to be used eraser at the end of a pencil. Jill’s nipples usually felt more like grapes, and my evidence was indicating that she may not be my wife Jill. Still, I had to be more sure.\n\nThe moving hand moved on down to cross the panty barrier, except that there was no barrier. Anyway, as soon as I crossed the barrier zone, and I should say even a bit before that, I felt an abundance of soft silky hairs. I remembered them to be curly and not so soft. I should have stopped right there. I had enough evidence of who she was or was not. But my hand ventured on down on to her mound and between her legs. I could feel a slight moistness there. My heart was racing as I ran my fingers lightly over the labia lips. They felt soft, succulent and willing to part if my finger wanted to go for a tour inside the cave. I used my middle finger just enough to make the definitive test of taste. Yes, she was definitely not my wife Jill. That meant she was definitely Bill’s wife Bonny. But I had liked all the factual evidence I had gathered. I had liked it too much and dick was in complete and full agreement with me.\n\nMy conscience popped up. I trembled that perhaps my investigative procedures had not been thoroughly gentlemanly. After all she was my best friend’s wife. I had an obligation to defend and protect her honor. Instead I had touch-toured her body, I had grasped her breasts and touched her labia lips, even if only superficially. I felt slightly guilty. The fact that her husband had fucked my wife, fucked her hard and solid to the point of eliciting her moans, did not seem reason enough for me to have subjected Bonny to that kind of body search. But, if I hadn’t done that, I wouldn’t have known I shouldn’t have done it. I was ashamed of myself for not being a thorough gentleman that everybody thinks I am. I promised myself that I would be gallant and defend her honor if it ever needed defending. What had been done, had been done. It was a rational investigation. The situation had called for it. Luckily she was not conscious of what had been done, and by whom. And that was good.\n\nMy thoughts turned to Bill. Exactly how much responsibility was his for the whoopee he and Jill had? Did he actively and deliberately initiate some foreplay with Jill? Did he have excess testosterone aroma that aroused Jill?....Why did he not realize it was not his wife that he was fucking. If not at the start, he should have realized soon after? Why did he not stop right then before things boiled over?\n\nHas he had an eye for Jill? Was he looking for an opportunity to skewer her? As these thoughts floated across my mind, I found myself getting a hard on again. The more I tried to visualize what may have happened in the other tent, the more my pecker was getting stiffer.\n\nI had to pull away from Bonny as I did not want to wake her up by my throbbing pecker. I couldn’t help feeling that my mind was sick, wicked, devilish to be giving me a hard on picturing Bill in Jill and Jill around Bill. I am basically a nice and decent guy. I hadn’t gotten that kind of throbbing hardness when I was cuddling Bonny when I thought she was my wife Jill. I am not the type that would eagerly want to enter a pussy that did not belong to him. With all these thoughts, some very confusing and the questions that kept popping up, with no hope of finding answers, and with a wild wicked sort of bodily chemistry I had never before experienced, I still felt good about myself, knowing who I am and What I am; and what I stood for, regardless of what it stood for at the moment. I think I fell asleep at that point.\n\n----\n\nJill’s diary for Friday night:\n\nDear Diary, last night is a night I will never forget. It was the first night of our weekend camping trip. My husband Johnny had had misgivings about camping - sleeping in a tent? in a wooded area amidst all kinds of crawling worms? He has never gone camping in his life. But Bonny and her husband Bill helped me talk Johnnyny into trying it at least once. So, after we had pitched our tents and taken in the camp atmosphere, Johnnyny had loosened up a bit with some positive enthusiasm. I was glad he was beginning to enjoy it. Hence I decided to reward him privately in our little tent, at night.\n\nSo, when he came into the tent I was pretending to be asleep. No sooner had he lied down, then I pulled my ‘tigress’ act that he loves. I growled and jumped on him and started biting and scratching and kissing him. Johnnyny likes this but pretends to ward off the tigress with all kinds of mock escape movements. But he really gets excited and can’t help his cock getting fat and throbbing. Like a tigress I always manage to slam my pussy aggressively around his throbbing cock. I have my ways of making it real easy for me, like packing my pussy with lots of K-Y as if I am packing a front wheel. After all it is my front wheel.\n\nSo, anyway, last night, dear Diary, was an unforgettable night. A minute or so after I started riding him, I felt I had perhaps lubricated myself a bit too much, and at the same time I noticed I was rising a bit higher and sliding down longer than normal. So I pulled out and wiped myself a bit with his PJ. I wiped his penis. While wiping, I played a bit with the rod. I couldn’t help feeling the camp had also done his cock some good. It felt like it had elongated and slimmed a bit. The short stubby one had relaxed and become slim and tall. Wow. He felt good.\n\nI gave him my tits to kiss and suck and again slipped him inside my magic tube. Going up and down was a comfortable fit, not the usual extra tight fit. So, I cruised slowly, then speeded up, then slowed down, then speeded up again. His hands were exploring whatever of my territory. He enjoyed it. His hands couldn’t seem to have enough of my boobs and butts, while his lips responded to mine.\n\nI grinded and grinded. Kissed him all over his face, whispering my love chant ‘Oh Johnnyny, Oh Johnnyny.’ When I came, boy did I cum. It was sheer fireworks, and he also came at the same time. I could feel his hot lava shooting inside me. I must have moaned and moaned. He put his finger on my lips to shoosh me. I guess he didn’t want our friends in the next tent to hear me. Finally with exhausted satisfaction I rolled down and curled into his arms. I liked his new aftershave. I hadn’t smelled that on him before. His body felt more muscular, more comforting.\n\nJhonny was very silent all through, responding to my whisperings only with kisses and nudgings of his head on my face. I guess he didn’t want Bill and Bonny to hear anything. We must have cuddled like that for a while before I took his penis in my hand again. I like to squeeze it, squish it, and knead it when it is small. I felt something different about the now shrunken little guy.\n\nI must have dozed off for a while. Then I was awake, still in a cuddle, my body in a close clasp to his. And he was straight on his back. I couldn’t help taking his matter into my hand again and play with it. It didn’t take long for it to rise up again like an awakened snake; again long and slim. And I was delighted. Johnnyny is usually a one-zee. ‘Gee, camping agrees with him,’ I thought. He had let it out all the way; yes, all the way which is not usual for him.\n\nWith excitement and gladness my heart felt blossomed. ‘Gee, Johnnyny has become a different man, may be a woody spirit has invaded his body,’ I thought. I fantasied him as a woodycock and wanted to enjoy him to the fullest. I love the second round, but Johnny and I hadn’t had second round for a long time. He likes to ration it, stop when we still want to go on. He has this idea that that some unreleased lava is good for a positive tension in marriage. I can’t buy that. I think he has heard a lot of bull shit while he was growing up.\n\nAnyway I went back to my thought of him as being possessed by a wild woody spirit. The stick in my hand was in full spirit and throbbing. I thought ‘why not a second round?’ We wer not home but in a tent without a care in the world. I didn’t want to regret in the morning for not having utilized the two-zee opportunity the night had offered. ‘Yes, I will have him strike the iron when it is hot; have him pound the nail that has stood up; have him plant the poppycock. \n\nI snuggled up to him closer, nibbled his ear, ran my tongue around it, reached into the crevices of his ear with the tip of my tongue, whispered in his ear, “Oh Johnny, Oh Johnny, do me again, fuck me, fuuck me hard, fuuuckk me good, I want it, Oh please Johnny.” My fondling his ear must have given him quite a stimulation. He made delightful moves, quite unlike any I had experienced before. The camping had induced something deliciously alien in him. He moved his hand ever so lightly and slooowly over my naked body. He turned me fully on my back. I felt a light tinkling, intoxicating, his fingers zigzagging all over my skin. Not the usual grabbing and sqeezing the boobs as if they wouldn’t be there tomorrow, not the usual digit that wants to go down into the cave to calculate.\n\nNo, it was different. The fingers were dancing over my belly, my sides, my thighs, my butt, barely touching. I was being teased and played with. This new play was driving me crazy. I was simmering with passion unlike ever before. All I could think was, I want it, I want it, I want it!!! I was trying to pull him over me. No, he was not ready. He started brushing my lips with his, ever so slightly, licking my ear but barely - tiny teasing licks.\n\nThe back of my mind was wondering why Johnny had never excited me like this. I was also feeling guilty for such analytical thoughts when I should be enjoying the moment fully. I could hear my heart beat pounding with anticipatory excitement. I felt I was sizzling in sixth heaven, and I wanted to go to the seventh heaven right away. I must have grabbed his head and pulled his ear next to my mouth and pleaded in whispers - yes a small part of me, a very small part of me was conscious that we were in a little tent next to another little tent where out friends could be eavesdropping. \n\nI couldn’t help pleading whisps, “Johnny, fuck me, fuck me now, fuck, fuck, fuck; just Fuck, please, FucK, fUCk, FUCK NNOW.” But at the same time I wanted him to keep me in sweet sensual agony. As if he read my thoughts, he started planting kisses an inch apart, on my, breasts, nipples, ears, cheeks, lips, nose, forehead, throat, chin, cheeks and lips. He lovingly licked and sucked the soft underside of a breast while massaging the other with his palm. I was in a daze of relaxing pleasure in anticipation of an even higher level soon. He finally mounted me and lowered his thighs between mine, slowly spreading me apart with his thighs. I could feel his steel rod pressed flat against my mound, pointing towards my belly button. He rested it there and sought my mouth with his, taking my lower lip, taking my upper lip, taking both lips, moving down and sucking my nipples. His iron horse moved into the opening of the tunnel and I was on my way to seventh heaven.\n\nVOILA, I FELT CONNECTED TO THE WIND, TO THE FIRE, TO THE WATER, TO THE SKY, TO THE EARTH!!! I began to feel a most delicious rocking, up and down, up and down. Slow at first, then at medium pace, and finally at full speed, then sudden slowing to just the right speed! I bubbled, I quivered, I jumped, I thumped and I thudded. Sounds escaped from me. He put his finger on my lips. But I couldn’t help it. When I feel that good, I have to say it out loud. How can you NOT say aaahh , wooohh aaammm, ooooh, hnoohn at a Fourth of July fireworks. And this was like the 200th anniversary fireworks.\n\nFinally I felt contented, satiated, satisfied, fulfilled, filled to the brim, and blissfully exhausted. I felt a new deeper attachment to Johnny, even gratitude. All I remember is that I was in a comfortable cuddle when sleepdom embraced me."
810,Camping Experience,"['MFFF', 'foursome']","Three hours later I returned from my hike. I was on the verge of darkness and I built a fire to cook my dinner. I pulled the log I used to sit on over to the side of the fire where I would be visible to the women, hoping they would be the friendly type and come over for a chat. I had been sitting for about an hour and noticed their fire had begun to dwindle. Thinking they had turned in for the evening, I began to stand up. Before I had moved to far my eye caught one of the women walking deftly across the campsite. My jaw dropped when I saw she was completely nude. I didn't move a muscle while I watched her move to the edge of the firelight and squat. I could not make out her features as much as I would have liked to, but assumed she must be relieving herself in the bushes. I was very tempted to walk around the front side of their campsite, where they could not see me, and continue my observation. Instead, I decided not to get myself into trouble and turned in for the night.\n\nThe next day I could not get the women off my mind. I saw them several times in the morning and then left for the day to do some more exploring. I returned about noon for lunch and they were gone. Presumably out hiking. I sat down on the edge of my lean-to and began fixing a lunch and planning the remainder of my afternoon. I was startled when one of the women appeared from around the side of the lean-to.\n\n""Excuse me. I noticed you had come back and thought I would say hello. I hope I'm not disturbing you.""\n\n""Not at all,"" I explained. ""I was just thinking about what I was going to do all afternoon.""\n\nShe explained that her two friends had gone off scouting the area and she stayed behind to relax during the afternoon. Her name was Kathy. She was about 5'2"", 105lbs, with a great body and short blonde hair. She was wearing a white tee-shirt with the kind of cut off denim shorts that showed just a little of the bottom of her cheeks. She was a nice girl and I was glad she had come over to talk. After about fifteen minutes of getting to know each other she sur- prised me with a rather personal question.\n\n""I know you saw me last night. I'm sorry if I offended you but I just had to go and didn't realize you could see me until I was on my way back to bed.""\n\n""Not at all. I actually didn't see anything"" I lied. I had seen as much as I would have liked, but I certainly saw more than I led her to believe. I was a little uncertain of this topic and wanted to change it lest she ask why I was watching in the first place.\n\nAfter about another hour of talking and learning about each other she told me she was extremely tired and wanted to head back to her campsite to take an afternoon nap. She was gone about a half hour when I noticed she had left her sandals on the edge of my lean- to. I picked them up and figured I would drop them off at their campsite without waking her. I walked over to their campsite and turned the corner to their lean-to. I set the sandals on the edge of the platform and looked up at Kathy. She truly was a very pretty girl. She was sound asleep on top of her sleeping bag. She was on her back and her clothing was disheveled. I was a little embarrassed because her shirt had moved in such a way as to completely show one of her breasts. It was the firmest tit I had ever seen, sticking at least four inches into the air while lying on her back and very round. Her nipple was the size of a dime. Again I decided that I was not a cheap thrill artist and started to look away. \n\nJust as I did I noticed a dark spot appear at the crotch of her cutoffs. I was in shock as I watched this beautiful woman pee her pants in her sleep. The dark spot grew and eventually covered the left side of her shorts, as she was leaning to her left side. Soon she had quite a puddle underneath herself and on her sleeping bag. I thought of how embarrassed she might be if she knew I had seen this and began my retreat. I took a couple of steps backs and rapped my head on the overhang. Kathy woke with a start and looked at me. I apologized for waking her and explained that I was just returning her sandals. She thanked me and I don't think she realized until that moment what had happened in her sleep. When she looked down, her face turned beat red and she tried to cover herself. I said I was sorry and started to leave. Kathy asked me not to leave, she told me she felt she had to explain or she would die of embar- rassment. She told me she had always had a weak bladder and it often affected her more in her sleep. She had pulled the sleeping bag over herself and was attempting to remove her soiled garments in such a manner as to not give me any more of a show than she already had. I told her I understood and that it didn't change my opinion of her. I still thought she was a beautiful girl. She blushed, thanked me, and asked if I would mind tossing her a duffel bag that lay in the corner. I noticed the bag was plastic lined and tossed it to her. She removed her wet pants and panties from under the sleeping bag and tossed them into the bag. \n\nIt was now that I decided to take a risk. I asked Kathy if she minded if I told her something kind of personal. She responded that it was only fair since I had inadvertently found out one of her most trusted secrets. I sat down Indian style and explained to her that the sight of her pissing in her cutoffs had actually aroused me and that I was little ashamed of it. The look on her face scared me a little, because I thought I may have made her angry. Instead she told me I was the first person who ever said that. She even had troubles keeping boyfriends because of their reaction to this par- ticular problem. \n\nBy now she had pulled on another pair of shorts and was again fully dressed. I jokingly told her that if it ever happened again to let me know, I didn't mind seeing it at all. She smiled and thanked me. Then surprised me by asking me if I was serious about wanting to know when it happened again. I asked her if she would think I was a pervert if I said yes. Her response has excited me to this day. She walked over to where I had been leaning back on my hands and straddled my torso. \n\n""Actually, I could go again right now!""\n\n""I don't think you would... hey!!""\n\nOnce again I watched a dark spot grow on her shorts. She stopped before any pee had fallen on me and asked if it still aroused me. \n\n""Take a look down!""\n\nShe looked at my sweat pants and noticed a large bulge. Then the spot again started to grow and she pressed her crotch into my chest soaking my shirt. It was no wonder this girl had bladder problems, she must have stored about a gallon of piss at a time. She picked her crotch up off from my chest and asked if I was all right as a steady stream of piss left her pubic area and fell on my chest. \n\n""I think I am a little too excited.""\n\n""Do you masturbate?"" she asked.\n\n""Sometimes, but never in front of anyone.""\n\n""Do it now!""\n\nI pulled my sweat pants down and removed my wet shirt as she pulled of her soaking cutoffs. I began to stroke my cock and told her that I was dangerously close to coming. \n\n""Stand up"" she said.\n\nI did and she laid down directly in front of me.\n\n""How much do you usually come""\n\n""More than I think you really want on you"" I said, still in shock from her sudden passion and love for kinky fun.\n\n""I want it all on me...""\n\nAt that, I told her I was going to come and six or seven long lines of white come left my cock to land on her stomach, chest, and pussy area. She was covered with so much come she looked like a glazed donut. She used her hands to rub the come into her skin. \n\nWe calmed down for about thirty seconds and I told her that it was my turn to have to piss and started toward the bushes when she caught me by the leg.\n\n""Try pissing on me.""\n\n""Are you kidding!!""\n\n""Why not, I did it to you. Besides, I like new things and I have never done this before.""\n\n""Ok"" I said. It was difficult to pee because I was sporting another huge hard on. Who wouldn't with a gorgeous blonde lying in front of you, completely nude with her legs spread, showing off golden yellow curls of pussy hair and telling you to piss all over her. \n\n""Aim it at my clit, we'll see if I can get off on it.""\n\nWith that said, I let go a huge amount of piss. At least one full minute of pissing. Hitting her in the clit for about thirty seconds brought her to her first climax.\n\n""I want it in my mouth!""\n\n""Are you sure?""\n\nShe assured me that she wanted it in her mouth and for the next ten or fifteen seconds I pissed directly into her open mouth. She never swallowed, rather letting it overflow down the side of her neck and mix with the come she was minutes before massaging into her skin. When I finished she knelt up and engulfed my cock with her mouth, draining me of the last of my pee and within 2 minutes bring- ing me to my second climax. Accepting another very large load of come on her face. Exhausted we lay next to each other and she kept telling me that she couldn't believe this had happened.\n\nIt took us the better part of an hour to get into clean clothes and clean the place up before her friends came back. When they did, she introduced me and I am sure they could still smell something in the air.\n\nWe all planned a cookout for that evening and I went back to my lean-to for a much needed nap.\n\nCHAPTER 2\n\nI walked over to their campsite at around 5pm and reacquainted myself with the other two women. Michele was a brunette with a very nice figure. She was about 5'6"", 120lbs. She had quite large tits for her size. Pam was either part black or had one hell of a tan. She was very tiny. About 4'11"" and 95 to 100lbs and short black hair. We spent some time talking. I made hamburgers on the grill and soon we were all sitting around the fire talking about what we did during the course of the day. Kathy and I were careful to skirt the subject said we had talked all afternoon.\n\nAbout 6:30 Michele came up with an idea to play truth or dare. Kathy told her that she thought it may make me uncomfortable and I was quick to jump in and say that I was game.\n\n""Ok. Here are the rules. The only rule is that you MUST take the truth or dare that is given or pay to have another one."" said Michele.\n\n""Pay what?"" I asked.\n\n""That's up to the rest of us to decide.""\n\nWe flipped a coin and Pam was the first to play.\n\n""Truth or dare Kathy?""\n\n""Truth."" was the reply and the rest of us teased her about starting out easy.\n\n""What did you REALLY do all afternoon?""\n\nKathy's face went red and I thought she was going to quit right then and there. Instead she looked at me as if asking per- mission. I nodded and she said, ""I gave Trevor a blowjob and he came all over my face.""\n\nThe other two girls jaws went slack.\n\n""Shit Kathy, nothing like holding back. Did that take you all afternoon long?"" asked Pam.\n\n""Actually we talked for awhile and then I came over for a nap. I forgot my sandals and Trevor returned them for me. I had one of my accidents while I was asleep and Trevor saw. He was very under- standing and one thing just led to another. My turn now!""\n\n""Truth or dare Pam?""\n\n""I smell paybacks here,"" said Pam. ""Dare! I'm no chicken!""\n\nEveryone laughed and then Kathy lowered the boom. ""I dare you to pull down your pants and panties less than six inches away from Trevor."" The campsite went still and once again I thought one of the girls would be angry. \n\n""Ok. But I'm not sure I like this one.""\n\nI couldn't believe my ears. This gorgeous little woman was gonna bare her muff to me only six inches away from my face. I was getting too much of a treat this night and was extremely nervous about when my turn came up.\n\nPam stood and walked over to me. She was wearing an oversized sweatshirt and sweatpants. When she reached me she turn around, reached up to her waistband and proceeded to pull pants and panties down to her knees; providing me with an unbelievable view of a perfect heart shaped ass. She had no tan lines so I assumed she was melado. \n\n""Are you ready Trevor?"" she asked. The other girls were laughing at what I thought was my discomfort until Pam turned around and they saw the look of complete shock on my face. Pam had an eight inch hard on sticking out from her crotch. The head was about a half an inch from my face.\n\n""Is that real?""\n\n""Touch it and find out"" said Pam.\n\n""I can't do that, I'm not gay.""\n\n""And I'm not a guy. Look underneath it.""\n\nI look and saw the cutest little bush and pussy I had ever seen. The girls explained to me that they had all met at a group seminar on women with problems that affected their ability to have a lasting relationship.\n\n""Are you gonna find out if it's real?"" asked Pam.\n\n""Just once to see if you guys are pulling a fast one on me.""\n\n""Jerk off on him and he will believe you"" said Michele.\n\n""I don't think I want to test that theory"" I said as I reached up and stroked the large dick hanging between Pams legs. She closed her eyes and moaned. \n\n""Ok, my turn"" she said as she pulled her pants up quickly. ""Truth or dare Michele?""\n\n""Dare""\n\n""I am pretty close to coming so I want you to prove to Trevor that this thing works. Come over here and suck me off.""\n\nMichele never said a word, but walked over to Pam and en- gulfed her dick in her mouth. Pam leaned back and closed her eyes. Michele spent about two minutes deep-throating Pam and it was all but over.\n\n""I'm gonna come. Make sure he sees it."" Pam was really breathing hard and Michele let her out of her mouth. She was directly in front of me and Michele was finishing up by jacking her off. As soon as she came out of Michele's mouth she let a thick jet of come fly directly at me landing at my feet. Her hips bucked forward as she let four or more jets of come fly and then Michele wrapped her lips around the head again and cleaned her up. Less than three minutes after Michele had started, Pam's pants were back up and she was sitting somewhat flushed around the fire looking quite relieved.\n\nMichele moved back to her place around the campfire and every- thing again seemed normal. I think I was in somewhat of a state of shock. These were three of the most unusual women I had ever met.\n\n""Ok, Trevor, your turn. Truth or dare?"" asked Michele.\n\n""I think I need to work my self up to your level of daring so I'll tell you a truth this time.""\n\n""You look like your already pretty worked up,"" joked Kathy. I looked over and she gave me a wink and nodded toward my crotch. As I looked down I saw that my erection had created quite a tent in my sweatpants.\n\n""What is the kinkiest thing you have ever done?"" asked Michele.\n\nI looked over to Kathy who nodded knowing that this afternoon filled that spot quite comfortably. ""Well, I have to admit that this evening ranks right up there, but actually this afternoon was a little heavier on the kinky side.""\n\n""What??"" said Pam. ""I'm a hermaphrodite who got blown right in front of you. I came at your feet and your say that seeing some- one pee their pants was more kinky than that?""\n\n""Well, actually, that wasn't all that happened this afternoon. I told Kathy that I got turned on seeing her piss her shorts so she came over and straddled me and pissed all over my chest right through a second pair of shorts. After that I jerked off all over her pussy and chest and then she wanted me to piss on her so I did. It was after all that when she gave me the blowjob.""\n\nThe two women looked at Kathy and asked if there were any other secrets she was keeping.\n\n""Leave you for one day and all of a sudden your the queen of kink."" commented Pam.\n\n""Is it my turn yet?"" I asked.\n\n""Go ahead"" they said at the same time.\n\n""Michele, truth or dare?""\n\n""Truth""\n\n""Ok. Why were you at that seminar?""\n\n""I think I will pay the price for another question!""\n\nThe other two girls started to boo and hiss calling her a chicken.\n\n""Hey, this isn't the same as being a bed wetter or having a spare body part. I'm not sure Trevor would appreciate my particular problem.""\n\n""Well, Pam and I will give you your price, I don't want Trevor knowing what we're thinking.""\n\n""Fine"" said Michele.\n\nAfter a couple of minutes of conferring Pam spoke up and told Michele that not only did she have to tell me what she was at the seminar for, but she also had to show me. Michele reaction was kind of weird. She acted like she really did not want this game to go any further until I told her that whatever it was I would never hold it against her. At that she looked relieved.\n\n""Well, Ok, I guess. But where am I supposed to show him?"" said Michele.\n\n""There is a place down the road"" replied Pam.\n\n""Well then I will tell him when we get there.""\n\nIt took about ten minutes for us to pile into the van and drive the few miles down the road where they pulled over and parked. I was sitting in the back with Kathy and she had her hands stroking my crotch through my pants for the whole trip. When we arrived Michele turned around from the front seat to talk to us.\n\n""Ok."" she was a little flushed and you could tell she was nervous about telling me her secret. ""I was at the seminar because I have a fetish for screwing around with animals.""\n\nMy heart just about stopped. ""Are you serious. I think you're about to top the kink meter over this afternoons episode. What are we doing out here.""\n\nAs I asked the question I looked out the window and saw the horses near the edge of the wood line grazing. The moon was full and it was so bright it was almost like day light.\n\n""Still want to play Trevor?"" asked Pam.\n\n""Are you kidding! This I HAVE to see.""\n\nWe walked about 100 yards across the field. Michele explained that she worked at a stable and originally got turned on seeing horses breed and became unusually hot when she watched a stallion slip out of a mare one time while he was coming. She said it was watching the horse piss thick come for about a full minute. Explaining that more semen was needed to breed horses. She got to the edge of the wood line and approached a large stallion. The horse did not know her so she took her time. You could tell she was quite experienced with them.\n\nAfter she got the horse comfortable around her, she stopped and removed all her clothes. Looking at us she said ""I shouldn't be the only naked one around here."" The rest of the girls then stripped down. Kathy told me quietly that she was extremely turned on and wanted to piss. Pam was sporting a gigantic boner. I was hesitant to undress in the middle of the field and Kathy whispered in my ear that if I did she would surprise me. That's all it took, within two minutes we were all completely nude and Michele was back over with the horse rubbing his neck and stroking his mane.\n\n""You have to be extremely gentle with them and you can get them to lie down"" true to her word the horse eventually lay down on it's side. Michele went right to work. She went between the horses legs gently and began stroking and fondling the horses balls. They were the size of two softballs and I really was having a hard time believing what I was seeing. After about five minutes of this the horse had a hard on that was about 22 inches long. Michele explained that mares reproductive glands are pretty far inside and that was why Stallions had such large cocks.\n\nPam asked if it was ok yet and I wondered what they were talking about. Kathy told me to wait and see. Michele was taking a rather large amount of pre-come from the horse dick and spreading it on her chest. You could tell she was beyond reason now and had only one thought on her mind. She occasionally tried to get the head in her mouth but it was too big so she would alternate between putting the head in her pussy and wiggling around and turning around to lick the horses shaft and balls. The horse was starting to snort and I thought he was gonna come but Kathy said it would be a few more minutes.\n\n""Why don't you lay down and start jerking off and I will pee on you."" she said.\n\nI was more than happy to oblige and lay down about two feet from the front legs. As I stoked my cock I watched Pam walked around to the back of the horse and kneel down. She was stroking her cock and looked like she was nearing orgasm. I had seen so much this night I was not to shocked when Pam lifted the horses tail and sank her cock in to the hilt. Kathy was straddling my face fingering herself and announced to me that she had to pee.\n\n""Go ahead."" I said.\n\nShe must have been saving from earlier that day because even her friends stopped to see the gallons of piss gush forth from her pussy to splash all over my face and chest. I was soaked with her piss when I told her I was gonna come. She turned around and dropped to her knees, grabbing my cock she aimed it at her mouth and jerked the largest load of come I have ever had all over her tits and face. When I was finished she sucked my shaft and head cleaning me up. When I had to go, which is usually shortly after I come, she promptly took my dick in her mouth and said go ahead. I pissed a huge amount and it washed all the inside of her mouth and rained down over her tits and cunt.\n\nThe sight of this had pushed Pam over the edge and she started violently humping the horses ass and spilled her own load of come deep in the horses ass. This must have made the horse feel pretty good because he snorted once and then while Michele had the head of its dick in her cunt he blasted the first of what seem like two or three quarts of come. After the initial blast Michele removed her pussy from the horse-dick and put her face in front of it with her mouth open. She was right about the amount of come that comes from a horse. It really looked like he was pissing thick white come. She kept letting it hit her in the face and run down onto her tits where Pam had come over and started to rub it in. There was obviously too much come for them and by the time the horse was finished they were both drenched in horse semen and Kathy was letting another gallon of piss go all over my cock and balls.\n\nNone of us bothered to get dressed, but just hopped in the car and drove back to the campsite to continue our game. The ride back only confirmed that this was going to be the kinkiest night of my life. Michele looked like a glazed donut with her entire body from mouth to knees covered with thick white horse come. Pam masturbated all the way back and eventually came all over her own stomach and while I was fingering Kathy she let another load of piss go in the back seat.\n\nThis was a time I'll never forget. . ."
811,Camping Fantasy,"['F+M', 'cons']","really begins. We enter our tent, and arrange the sleeping bags and other articles before undressing for bed. When ""Debi"" removes her top and bra, I'm aroused by the sight of her breasts, il- luminated by a the light of a single candle lantern. I reach over and gently cup my hand under her breast, lifting it slightly so that its weight rests fully in my hand. I feel her response as she gasps a little in suprise. I bend my head forward and flick my tounge over her nipple several times before I take it between my lips and gently suck it, using my lips to roll her nipple back and forth. ""Ummm, you'd better let me finish undressing before you start that."" she whispers, ""Or do you want to do it for me?"" I simply release her in silent reply, undressing as she does. I marvel at the beauty and elegance of her form. From the graceful lines of her face, to her full breasts that fill my hands so nicely, and down to her hips, with their tantalizing curves and the patch of orange-red hair centered between them. Her legs are nicely shaped, and as she extends them out onto the sleeping bags, I envision how beautiful they look wrapped around my waist. After blowing out the candle-lantern, I turn to lay down, and she places a hand against my chest. ""Stay there a minute."" she says. An with that, she sits up and begins to return the caress that I gave her a minute ago. Her head bends down and I feel her breath against my nipple. Then her tounge is teasing and caressing at the same time. Finally, she sucks the nipple into her mouth, rapidly running her tounge around it. Her hand strays to my thigh, caressing the inside, tantalizingly close, but still keeping away. I know this game, and its name is estacy. She lifts her head and smiles in the darkness. I can barely see her but her blue eyes are sparkling with secret suprises. Through the darkness I reach for her waist, sliding my hands up until my thumbs are underneath her breasts, drawing her close to me. We kiss, gently at first, with tender and sensitive tounges playing over one another until the intensity of the night begins to fan the flames of desire. Tounges begin to run wild, first in her mouth, then in mine. Our hands are caressing, kneading and pinching flesh on one another, promising more later, and wanting it now. A giggle breaks the spell, as we realize the thin nylon of the tent does nothing to stop sound. We listen to our friends for a moment, trying to figure out if we've been overheard. Another giggle, followed by a slight moan tells us we need not worry about them. We return to our private little heaven, kissing to restore the flames. Kissing her all over, ignoring the place she wants kiss- ed most of all, while at the same time, returning my hands to her nipples, to lightly pinch and pull on them I can hear her breathing becoming heavier and watch the rise and fall of her hips. Without warning, she suddenly sits up, grabbing my shoulders and forces me onto my back. Suprised, I lay down on the sleeping bag, as she half stands inside the little tent. As her pussy descends towards my face I can hear a lusty voice whisper, ""Don't tease me. Eat my pussy damn it."" Her thighs on either side of my head, I open my mouth and use my tounge explore her moist tender pussy. I'm suprised by her wetness, and the force of the rythmic motions her hips are generating. Her hands are in my hair, pulling up on my head, making me realize she'd wanted this all night. On and on into the night. She grinds her pussy against my tounge and pulling my head into her thighs threatens to pull my hair out. On and on, her breathing is comming in shorter and shorter breaths. Her wetness is everywhere it seems. I can feel it in my moustache, on my cheeks, and even some running down my neck from my chin. She announces her orgasm with short breaths and little cries, while her whole body spasms and shudders its approval. My lips are pressing and sliding over her clit in off rythym beat to her contractions, trying to prolong her pleasure. Finally, she is spent. For now the afterglow of her orgasm will make her limp and exhausted. She rolls over onto her side next to me, and a heavy sigh escapes from her lips. ""Oh God,"", she whisper-sighs, ""I love the way you eat me."" She looks up at me with those eyes full of love and contentment, and she smiles as she continues ""You love it too, don't you?""\n""Of course."" I say, even though my jaws ache, ""It give me a chance to watch you respond. A chance to watch you enjoying it. And I love the way you taste."" She giggles and mentions my wet moustache as she runs a finger over it, letting me lick her finger. She puts her hand against my jaw and chin in preparation for a kiss, and she's suprised too by the wetness on my face. ""Is that all me?"" She asks. ""Now who else would it be, mizz creamy thighs?"" It's then that she realizes that her thighs are moist with her own come, now that the glow is fading. I reach over, catching her hand brushing the inside of her thigh, testing the wetness, and bring it to my lips. As I lick her fingers, I say to her, ""You were wet from the start. You've been planning this for a while, haven't you? What else have you been planning?"" Her reply again takes me by suprise. Without saying a word, she pushes me onto my back, and begins to suck my cock with abandon. Her head is bobbing up and down, and I feel her fingers lightly caressing my balls. Not being too incredibly stupid, I ask no more questions, but I'm spellbound watching her gulp my rod with fevor. She stops sucking, pausing to lick the underside of the head and shaft right where I'm the most sensitive. Then, using her hand on my saliva coated cock to continue my pleasure, she looks at me with an impish gleem in her eye. ""I want to suck you off tonight. I want you to come as much as you can in my mouth. I want to taste your come and feel it running down my neck. Then I want you to eat my pussy while I suck you hard again. After that I want you to fuck my cunt from behind while you grab my tits. I want you to fuck me all night."" I moan just before she leans over and kisses me, thrust- ing her tounge into my mouth. My fingers find her nipples and I give them a pinch and tug to let her know she's got me where she wants me. She moves and straddles my legs, letting her breasts lean down and touch my rock hard cock. Her hands jerk my cock against her soft warm breasts, and I can see hem wriggle with her movements. Her lusty whispers again; ""You'd like me to jack you off on my tits wouldn't you? You'd love to shoot your jism all over me. That's what you want, isn't it? To shoot your hot come all over my tits?""\n""Uh-huh."" is all I can reply. I'm hers, totally spell- bound by her lusty and earthy talk. I couldn't leave now even if a bear showed up in the tent. Her mouth descends again onto my shaft, making soft noises of wetness. It is her eagerness to please me that has me so aroused that my cock feels like it will burst. Without taking her mouth away, she moves herself to my side, the two of us forming a slightly bent ""tee"". I hear a rustling sound in the tent and I realize she's reaching for something. I know what it is, and when her hand reaches between her thighs, I take the large dildo from her and slide it into her pussy. A gasping moan comes from somewhere in the darkness, and I feel a renewed attack on my loins. Roughly, I plunge the dildo into her soft flesh, feeling her hips move back each time to meet my thrusts. On the fifth push, I place my hand at the base and let her lean back into it, taking it as deep as she wants. Her hips almost touch the floor of the tent as her greedy twat tries to draw it deeper. Her hand comes back and grabs my wrist, taking my hand away from it's present duty, placing it instead on one of her tits. Understanding I begin to squeeze and pull on her nipple. I notice her other hand has now moved between her thighs and she's using the dildo herself. ""She doesn't want me worrying about her orgasm"" I think to myself. Fatigue takes its toll, and I suggest she roll over on her back. As she does, her hand never leaves my cock. As she lays down, she takes the moment to encourge me by saying ""Oh I <want> you to fill my mouth. Fill it with your hot creamy cum. Give it to me."" The sight of this naked woman, trying her damndest to please me, and at the same time telling me she wants me to come in her mouth is more than I can take. As her mouth encircles my cock, I feel the volcanic rise and tingle of my orgasm. As her tounge licks under the head, the first sprut rushes into her mouth, followed quickly by another, then another. Her hand pulls my cock out as another gush of cream splashes against her lips and chin. She slides up underneath me and half sits up, bringing her tits up to my still gushing rod. More come leaps from my cock, landing on her heaving breasts, as she cups one hand under her right nipple and forces the next spurt into her palm. As I watch in a complete stupor, she tries to milk the last of the come from my cock into her palm. Then she sucks me into her mouth and rubs her palm against her nipples. I collapse in a heap, still watching her as she plunges the dildo into her pussy. Taking my cue from her mood tonight, I lean forward and spread her lips, tounging back the hood of her clit. I look up to her, seeing her face contorted by impending orgasm, and pause to give her some of her own treatement. ""I'd love to shoot some nice hot jism on your clit right now."" This was just what she wanted, and her thighs close and her hips rise as her orgasm arrives. My mouth automatically closes on her clit, feeling the vibrations in it, my tounge trying to prolong it for her. The next five minutes are spent in saying ""thank you!"" to each other using gentle kisses and caresses. Both of us enjoying the warm afterglow that always follows our lovemaking. ""I gotta pee."" She says, and we both giggle, knowing that this means a trip outside and some rather primitive conditions. She gets up and quietly unzips the tent, peering outside as if she expected a crowd. Then up and outside she goes, wearing nothing but a smile. I sit up and watch as her nude form moves gracefully across our camp in the moonlight. She moves to the bushes outside the camp and disappears from sight. After ten minutes, I'm getting worried and I look out through the opening where she disappeared. No Debi. Exiting the tent, I pad quietly across the camp to where she disap- peared. As I am about to round the bush, I hear a giggle, no, two giggles. Quiet as a mouse, I peer around the bush, and see not only Debi, but Karen as well. Both are complete- ly naked in the moonlight. I can clearly see Karen's large dark nipples against the light skin of her breasts. I can also see quite clearly that Karen is licking Debi's nipples and fondling Debi's pussy. Debi moans slightly, as Karen's mouth closes around the other nipple. ""Tastes good."" Karen says. ""My turn."" Debi whispers. Debi kneels down as Karen spreads her legs wide, and Debi buries her face in Karen's blonde bush. Karen gasps and grabs Debi's head for balance as her hips begin to move back and forth. It is then I discover that my feet have taken root in the ground. ""That tastes good too."" Debi says as she stands up. She rubs her tits against Karen's tits, kissing her in the process. ""Is Rich asleep?""\n""Snoring like a baby when I left him."" Karen replies. ""Well, that means two on one then."" Debi says, a slight hint of a shared secret between them. Then I realize their secret. They'd planned to swap partners after meeting out here. They were tasting each other's boyfriend's come to see what was in store for later! As the girls started up the slope, I high- tail it back to the tent and pretended to be half-asleep. Debi comes into the tent first, not bothering to zip it up, the reason was obvious! As I roll over, she plants her mouth over mine and kisses me furiously. I feel hands on my cock, stroking it to full hardness. Then a warm wetness envelopes my cock and Debi sensing my confusion sits up and giggles. I look down, and Karen looks up. In the moonlight I could see her smile around my cock, then she plunged her mouth down to the root of my shaft, forcing me to moan. ""His tounge is good too."" Debi told Karen. ""I bet you'll like it almost as much as mine."" Then to me, she said, ""Rich is asleep, and Karen's still very horny. We've planned this for too long to give up now.""\n""Your tounge?"" I asked. ""Um-Hmm."" She smiled. ""Karen and I have been lovers since high school. Believe it or not, we were both too shy to go out with boys. We've done a lot of things together, but we've never shared a boyfriend before.""\n""I'm not going to protest."" I assured her. ""Karen, why don't you let him eat your pussy? Besides, he hasn't come inside me yet tonight"" Karen reluctantly let my cock slip from between her lips, and in one fluid motion placed her moist womanhood in front of my face, turning to face my feet. Debi lowers herself onto my shaft, and begins to rock her hips while I blissfully tounge Karen. Reaching up for Karen's nipples, my hands find Debi's face and I realize that she is sucking Karen's tits. A pair of hands take mine (Karen's I think) and guide them to Debi's breasts. There I can feel some slight moistness left over on her, and another pair of hands rubbing the places I missed. I continue to tounge Karen's moist hole, wondering if what I tasted was her or her boyfriend, when Debi suddenly slips off my cock and I feel Karen bend down and suck me into her mouth. I cease to care who or what I was tasting, as Karen sucks with the wild abandon that Debi had shown earlier. I concentrate on Karen's pleasure instead, licking and probing to see where she likes it. Debi remounts me, and begins to rock me hard. I feel fingers probing Karen's clit, and I'm sure they belong to Debi to judge by the fingernails. Karen's hips were now rocking back and forth against my mouth, trying to keep her clit centered against a constantly moving tounge. I decide to see if I could make her come right away, and slid first one, then two fingers into her pussy. ""Ohhhh, Ohhhh, JeeeZUS."" Karen cried. Then I captured her clit between my lips and tried to pull it into my mouth, pressing my lips behind it to slow the flow of blood to this most sensitive area. Her hips stopped rocking instantly, but they began short up and down motions very quickly. I rapidly flick my tounge against her clit and release the pressure a second later. ""Unngh FUUUCK!"" Karen fairly shouts as she shoves her cunt against my lips as hard as she could. I could feel her shuddering climax and her cunt seemed to gush come. She keeps grinding her snatch against my face as though she was just approaching orgasm. ""Eat me!"" She hissed. ""Keep eating me. Make me come."" I understood then, that she could keep coming, multiple orgasms. Her next orgasm arrived quickly, again I'm pressing on her clit. This time, she seemed like she was going to jump off of me, and her pussy was making wet noises against my chin. She tried to force her clit into my mouth, and I eagerly flicked it with my tounge. This time I was rewarded with high pitched little cries that sounded like sobs just before she rolled off and flopped on the sleeping bags. ""I think she liked that."" Debi says through a smile. ""So did I. I don't know who's wetter, her or me."" I reply. Debi suprises me by leaning over and kissing me pas- sionately. Then she starts licking Karen's come off my chin and neck. Karen meanwhile is in her afterglow, watching. ""Just a second."" Debi says. With that she climbs over to her girlfriend and spreads her legs. I watched, knowing that I was ready again, as Debi began tounging her friend. ""She's the wetter one, but not by much."" Debi said after a minute. Then sitting up and looking at her friend smiling and limp, ""Worth it?""\n""Ummm, yes!"" Karen grinned, then looking at me, ""You know, you're the first guy that's EVER been able to get me to come more than once just by giving me head. The only other person who's done that is Debi. Shit, I came three times!""\n""I told you he had a wicked tounge."" admonished Debi. Debi looks over at me, glances at my cock, and told Karen that it looked like I was ready to go again. Debi moved up and straddleing Karen's head as Karen brought her legs up and wide. Needing no urging, I move into position to fuck Karen. Debi is helping by holding Karen's legs up. I reach under Karen and place my hands under her ass, and lift her up as I plunge down. Karen's gasping moan is slightly muffled by Debi's thighs. I look up at Debi, and she returns my gaze. Leaning forward, she kisses me and tounges my lips. ""Fuck her good. She deserves a good hard fuck."" Debi whispers. I plunge into Karen's pussy, feeling her wetness against my loins. It's hot and steamy with fragrant sex odors in our tent, and we're all joined in the pursuit of pleasure. I can see that Karen is concentrating on getting Debi off, so I relax and enjoy the view, keeping my cock moving slowly in and out of Karen cunt. I watch in the vauge light and see glistening drops of Debi-juice on Karen's chin, so I bend down and lick them up. Trying her own tricks on her again, I lean over to Debi and whisper in her ear, ""is this what you like? Getting naked an having your girlfriend bury her face in your twat? You like to rub your cunt all over her face?"" The reaction came immediately. Debi fairly sobs as she clutches me for support. Grinding her pussy against Karen's face, I reach up an pinch her nipples, and this brings another cry from Debi. ""Goddamit!"" Debi hisses, ""don't stop you slut! Suck it. Fuck! Don't tease me, please! I'm gonna come again."" Again, I whisper, ""That's it, make her face nice and wet. Rub that juicy wet cunt of yours all over her mouth. I bet you'd like her to eat my cum out of your pussy too."" This time Debi pulls me to her, burying her face in my shoulder to keep from shouting. Making noises into my shoulder, Debi's body is rocked by shudder after shudder, each time, cry- ing out. Each time, her hips move jerkily over Karen's mouth. When it's all over, Karen slides out from under Debi, and Debi collapses on the floor. I look over at Karen, sitting there smiling at Debi. She looks at me, and I see that her face is soaked with Debi's come. I move over to Karen, and kiss her, thanking her for making Debi happy. I lick her chin and cheeks, using a finger to place some of the tasty come on one of her large dark nipples. As I do, the nipple hardens, and I lick it to full attention. ""What about you?"" Karen asks. ""You haven't come yet.""\n""You want to remedy that?"" I ask. ""What do you want me to do?"" Smiling, I ask Debi if she want to help us get off. Reluctant to give up her afterglow, but willing to please us both, she agrees. ""What do want us to do?"" Debi asks. ""All Karen has to do is sit right there."" I reply, ""and let me come in her mouth like I did with you tonight.""\n""OK."" Debi says, ""what do you want me to do?""\n""You kneel next to Karen, and jack me off into her mouth. Sit close to her so she can pinch your nipples and play with your pussy."" As we shifted positions, Karen fastened her mouth on my cock, and sat back with her arms behind her, half reclining. Debi first started slowly stroking my shaft, then pulling it out of Karen's mouth, she sucked it for a minute. Karen protested and Debi gave it back. Debi used her free hand to twist a nipple on Karen and I could see her hips move in resonse. ""Do you talk to Karen like you talk to me?"" I ask. ""No."" Was Debi's reply, ""ususally I talk dirtier to her. After all, she's my best friend and she knows I'm trying to turn her on.""\n""That's 'cause you're such a horny fucking slut.' Karen replied. ""Look who's sitting naked in a tent, sucking off a guy after licking my pussy. You're the horny slut, bitch. You're the one who taught me to like the taste of a guy's come. You'd lick his cum off my clit wouldn't you?"" Karen, obviously turned on, was trying to suck my cock down her throat, and Debi's hand was in the way. Debi let go and watched Karen swallow my cock all the way down. Then I saw a gleam in Debi's eye. She brought up the dildo, and placed it in her own pussy. Karen continued her sucking not seeing Debi. After a few moments, Debi told Karen to lift her ass up, and she slides the dildo up Karen's ass. Karen pauses her sucking to groan but quickly resumes with a passion. ""You like that up your ass?"" Debi asks. ""You like suck- ing off a guy while I fuck your asshole with a dildo? A nice, thick hard rod up your fucking ass makes you feel horny doesn't it? Debi is fingering Karen's pussy with one hand and try- ing to jack me off with the other. Karen, overwhelmed a bit, pulls away to moan and gasp. Debi leans down an gently bits and tugs at a nipple. ""You bitch!"" Karen hisses ""Suck my tits. I'm gonna make you lick all his come off my tits. Then I'm going to fuck him right in front of your face. I'm gonna make him come all over my twat while you watch.""\n""No"" Debi replies, ""I'm going to pull his cock out of you when he comes, and let him come in my mouth. Then I'm going to grab your face and kiss you so you while he fucks your slut cunt some more."" The talk finally got to me. ""He's about to come Karen, get your mouth on his cock. Let him come in your mouth. Oh God it's getting big!"" While Debi kept stroking, I felt the rush starting. The first blast of jism came rushing into Karen's mouth full and hard. It must have been a lot for Karen had to pull back. The second wave came out as Karen was inches from my cock. The sperm hit her mouth and the side of her face making thick white bunches on her skin. Debi pushed Karen back up, while bringing my cock down. As I looked Karen was cupping her tits like Debi had. The next spurt felt like it came from my toes, with Debi pumping it out. This landed on the end of Karen's chin and seemed to hang there. The next one was a gusher like the first, and this one hit Karen squarely half way up her left tit. About the same time, the drop on her chin landed just above her right nipple. Debi then aimed my cock at Karen's hands, and I fired my last great wad right on Karen's left nipple. Debi took that time to suck on me too, as I watched Karen's reaction. She was sitting there, come all over her tits smiling and not moving. I learned why seconds later. Debi turned to her friend, whose tits were literally covered with my jizz. Debi looked puzzled for a moment then said ""My fantasy?"" Karen nodded yes, and Debi without hesitation stood up as Karen reclined against me. Debi spread her pussy and started rubbing her bared clit against Karen's jism soaked nipple. Karen returned the favor by pushing her tit intoDebi's pussy, trying to fuck her with it. Debi stopped after a minute and knelt beside Karen and stuck out her tounge. Karen, taking her hand with my jism on it ushed it into Debi's face. Debi lapped her hand like a lost puppy, all the while fingering herself. Karen then grabbed Debi's face rubbed it against her tits. Finally she pushes Debi onto her back and straddles her hips, pausing with a smile on her face. Making a kissing movement with her lips, Debi partially sat up to kiss her friend. Then I saw Karen open her mouth just above Debi's and my first wad of cum flowed from her mouth onto Debi's tounge. Karen then pushed Debi back and dribbled the last of it down her chin onto Debi's nipples. ""You want a tit fuck?"" Karen asked as she slid her wet pussy over Debi's nipple. ""Bitch, you really like that cum-kiss didn't you? You're such a fucking slut, did you like rubbing your cunt on my cum-soaked tits? I bet it got you off. I bet you want me to make your tits wet with my come now."" Debi just smiled and relaxed. Finally, Karen relaxed too. ""I love you."" Karen says to Debi. ""I love you too."" Debi replies, then to me, ""and I love you too.""\n""Oh!"" Karen suddenly perks up. ""What're we going to do for tomorrow nite?""\n""It's Rich's turn."" I reply. ""I don't think I'll be able to handle this two nights in a row.""\n""Men."" Karen says, ""they just can't take us in twos."" As the girls cuddle and talk in conspiritorial tones, I drift off to a quiet blissful sleep, hoping secretly that the plans Rich and I had for the girls tomorrow won't kill us both."
812,Camping Trip,"['MF-mf', 'orgy']","sometimes. The Harrison's had told her that he had the mental capacity of a six year old. Since Jeane had always like little children Alex was sort of appealing and had never been bothered by him. The Harrison's had opted to keep Alex home rather than institutionalize him and it was real stressful. Her mother had agreed and they had stopped in the middle of the night to pick her up at her house. They were going to drive during the night so that they would be at the camping park before morning. Alex had been sacked out on sofa in the middle of the travel vehicle when she got on board. He had waked up and they had talked and giggled for a while before going to sleep. She liked Alex even though she knew of no one else who would tolerate his occasional outbursts, except the Harrison's. They had just fallen asleep in their clothes there on the sofa bed together. Jeane was on the right side of the bed, towards the back of the vehicle and Alex was snoring next to her. ""Too cozy,"" you say? Hardy. She had been told by the Harrison's that not only was Alex mentally six, but he was ""very immature, both physically and mentally,"" in other ways, too. She wasn't sure what that meant, but she gathered that letting her ""sleep"" with Alex wasn't a ""risk."" Well, at thirteen, she wasn't much of a ""risk"" either, but lately boys had taken on a whole new dimension to her. Jeane had half-wakened when she felt the big camper bumping over rough terrain. Shortly after this she had been vaguely aware of the Harrisons moving past where they slept to the back of the trailer, and realized that they must have reached their destination. She had just about dozed back off when she heard Nancy giggle. She had peeked to see what was going on and discovered that they were smooching. Nancy had on a short gown and Josh had on pajamas. Now as she watched, she saw Josh sliding his hands all over Nancy's big tits, and then she saw him pull the strap of her gown down and take hold of her bare tit. As she watched, she saw him lower his head to her breast. With his head in the way, she couldn't be too sure, but she had the impression that he was kissing her tits. Josh slid down on the bed a little, and, as he moved, his crotch came into Jeane's view. She almost gasped aloud at what she saw. His pajama pants were bulging! From the way his pants were sticking out, she knew he had an ""erection"" as the books on sex called it. Then she saw him slide his hand up between Nancy's legs, pulling her gown up as he did so. When he reached her crotch, she opened her legs and Jeane saw him slide his finger right up inside of her pussy! From the angle she had, she could actually see his finger disappear through the brown hair and go up her slit. She saw Nancy reach down and slide her hand inside the waist of Josh's pajama pants. From the way Nancy's hand was moving back and forth, Jeane knew that Nancy was stroking Josh's penis. She held her breath as she watched. After several minutes, she saw Josh raise up and slide over on top of her aunt. She saw Nancy pushing his pajamas down, and she almost gasped when his butt came into view. She had never seen a man's butt, and she was very excited at getting to view this one. She realized that she was ""sexually aroused"" as the books called it. She knew her virgin 13 year old pussy was wet with juice. She had played with her pussy a few times and knew the excited feeling. She saw Nancy pull her legs up, her knees sticking up on each side of Josh's thighs. She knew that they were about to have sex, or ""fuck"" as some of her more experienced friends at school called it. Jeane saw Josh's buttocks tighten as he pushed against his wife, and she realized that he must have just put his penis inside of her vagina. Jeane almost giggled out loud. She was thinking in the terms which she had seen in the books. Her friend, Jill, would have said that he just stuck his dick in her pussy. As she watched, she saw his buttocks tighten and relax as he thrust into his wife and then withdrew. Jeane lay very still and watched his butt, looking at the way the muscles tightened and relaxed as he repeatedly thrust and withdrew, thrust and withdrew. Josh was doing it faster now. His buttocks were clenching and relaxing at a much faster rate. She could hear Nancy sort of moaning and groaning in time with Josh's thrusts. It sounded like she was really enjoying what she was getting. Jeane saw Nancy's hands slide down over Josh's ass. Nancy had hold of his checks, pulling and pushing, encouraging him in his thrusts. Suddenly, she saw Nancy's legs jerk upward and heard her begin to kind of moan and cry. She saw Josh shove forward hard and hold tight up against her. His buttocks were clenched tightly and she could hear him gasping and groaning. She realized that they must be ""climaxing"" and that his organ must be shooting his stuff up inside of her. After a few moments, they lay still. Jeane was hoping that he would raise up and that she would see his dick when he pulled it out of her, but he got up and pulled his pajamas up before she could see anything. He then went off to the bathroom leaving Nancy still spread-eagled on the bed. Jeane drifted off to sleep. Jeane was awakened by a hand shaking her shoulder. ""Jeane, rise and shine,"" she heard Nancy's voice. Sleepily, Jeane rolled over onto her back. She had been having the most wonderful dream. She had been watching Josh's bare butt, thrusting and pushing. But it had been her he was thrusting and pushing into! Looking around, she saw that Alex was sitting up beside her, rubbing his eyes. Nancy laughed at them. ""You guys got a lot more sleep than we did last night, and we're having to wake you up,"" she laughed at them. ""Come on, I've got breakfast ready."" She motioned toward the front of the vehicle, and Jeane saw that the booth-like table was set with pancakes. Josh was putting forks on the table. The kids didn't need any more encouragement. They scrambled off the bed and headed for the table. After breakfast, they all went out together to look around the camp ground. They were parked in a wooded section near a river. There was only one other vehicle in that section of the park, a big conversion van, parked three campsites away. There was a small building next to the conversion van which Jeane guessed was some sort of bath house. Their campsite was all the way on the end of the row, and it had a picnic table and a campfire circle. They walked down the road past the conversion van and when they rounded a curve in the drive, Jeane saw a swimming pool ahead. Beyond the swimming pool, there were more campsites, and what looked like a lodge. They walked on down to the swimming pool, and discovered that there was a concession stand alongside it. The kids went around to inspect the pool while Josh and Nancy walked on down to the lodge. As they departed, Nancy told her that Alex could swim in his jams, but she had to take Alex into the ladies side while she changed as Alex should not be left alone. ""I hope no one else is in there,"" she laughed as they continued on their way. Jeane was relieved as she had never seen Alex naked, or any male outside of babies she had babysat and a few wrinkled pictures her friends had shown her once. She had once walked in on her parents as they were watching an ""adult"" video. She still kicked herself for being so absorbed in the TV that she had not really noticed what they had been doing on the sofa. Were they ever embarrassed. But she was younger then. Only recently had that incident returned to her imagination and with vengeance. Actually, now that she thought of it it might have been fun to ""dress"" Alex, maybe some other time. The thought of that excited her, until she remembered Nancy's ""immature"" speech. Well, she would find out herself. The ladies dressing room was empty, thank goodness. She told Alex to face the other way as she undressed. Jeane had always like to undress sensually, even before she had even heard of the word. Her mother had raised her to admire and respect her own body and she had often told her how nice it was and how much better it was going to be. Even now, some nights when she had trouble sleeping her mother would come to her room and give her a massage to help her sleep. Those nearly full-body massages were wonderful and tingly, especially when she traced her budding breasts and nipples and around her genitals. Her mother would sort of go into a trance when she did that, but Jeane loved it. Once her mother said, ""Someday a nice young man is going come along and do this to you and you will see why being a woman is so great."" She was beginning to get the idea already. Anyway, she obviously had taken too long as when she was finally ready to slip on her bathing suit she noticed that Alex had turned around and was facing her. His face was expressionless. He said nothing. But then a great big smile came to his lips. ""I like you, Jeane,"" he said. Quickly, she finished dressing and told Alex to hold still while she took his shirt and shoes. He stood stock still. They spent about an hour playing around alone in the pool. Jeane was afraid Alex would be a pain, but he turned out to be really fun. They could play tag and all sorts of games as well as just paddle around. At one time during their game of tag he got a little rough and insisted on hugging her, but she just held his face and looked straight at him and told him to stop. Actually, she wouldn't have minded it except she was getting excited by all of the body contact and was embarrassed that someone would see them. Nancy and Josh returned then. Josh offered to take Alex back, as Nancy wanted to take a shower. She said Jeane could join her. That sounded rather interesting as she enjoyed being with naked women, at least her mother and her friends. She had taken many showers and baths with her mother, which she encouraged. They could talk woman-talk, she said. They quickly undressed and went into the shower area. It was one big area, and was not divided into stalls. Jeane turned on the shower and began soaping herself. Nancy was a tall, elegant woman, that men would call well-built. Her breasts were fairly large and firm, jutting out proudly from her chest. Her stomach was slightly rounded, and her hips curved pleasantly down to lovely long slim legs. Jeane was much shorter and slim, tiny compared to Nancy. Her budding breasts were much smaller, being about the size of tennis ball-halves and her nipples were pink and delicate. She had a flat stomach and the hip curves were just beginning to show. She also had lovely long legs. As Jeane lathered herself, she glanced at Nancy and saw that she was facing directly toward her and was washing her pussy, her legs slightly apart, giving her a look directly between her legs. Then she turned around and dropped her soap on the floor and bent over to pick it up, with her ass pointing straight toward Jeane. When Nancy straightened up, Jeane saw her glance towards her. Well, how about that, Nancy knew she was being watched and she was showing off. For several minutes, the two females continued to wash themselves and cautiously display themselves to each other. Finally, they turned off the water and moved to the dressing area. Jeane sat on a bench, with her knees straight towards Nancy and spread her legs, drying her pussy in full view. She glanced at Nancy. Surprisingly, Nancy looked at her and nodded approvingly. ""You are going to be a beautiful woman, Jeane,"" she said. ""I pray you find a man who will also appreciate your beauty and womanness. You obviously approve of me, too. I trust you would approve of my sensuality also, as they go hand in hand. Josh and I are out here to try to get something going in our lives, marriage, that is....Oh, hell, our sex lives. ""You understand what I mean don't you?"" But before she could say she didn't, Nancy continued, ""Jeane, I think that sexual intercourse is just about the greatest thing there is. I could fuck (that term doesn't offend you, does it?) all day long, but Josh doesn't want to. I am lucky to beguile him into doing it once a week. Once when I was desperate I got him to screw me five times in three days, but then I got afraid he would not be able to get it up and then he would really be a problem. He also has a tendency to skip the preliminaries and stick it right in. We go through K-Y like mad. I had an affair once with this great guy (but he was married and it got messy). He knew how to do it. Wow, did her ever,"" she trailed off. ""I sure hope you find a caring, sensitive guy like that. Believe me it ain't the size of the cock that does it, no siree. I also had a sort of an affair with another lady. That was nearly as good. I can see where the lesbians could be well satisfied. It is all in the caring and sharing. Big macho men with big cocks are a pain and I don't mean physically. Why our vaginas can birth a baby with a huge head, so no cock's ever too big.""\n""I am sorry, Jeane, I just got carried away. I just sort of see a kind heart in you, someone who would listen to my frustrations without blaming or belittling. I sure hope you don't mind. Do you?""\n""Of course, I don't, Mrs. Harrison. Although...""\n""Cut the 'Mrs. Harrison' crap. My name is Nancy.""\n""You know, I say you and Josh doing it last night?""\n""You did? Well, that's great, well, no it wasn't, I mean, you didn't see a great example of screwing, but I am glad you saw us. It is sort, well, makes us intimates, doesn't it? That wasn't one of his worst times, but I was just as horny after as before. Did you like watching?""\n""Actually, I did. What does it feel like, I mean, having someone put something inside of you? It sounds gross to me.""\n""Well, now, Jeane, if just anyone came along and said, 'Hey, let me put this pretzel up your twat,' well, I would agree with you. But when some gentle, caring guy (or gal, as the case might be) has got you higher than a kite, it feels like you've died and gone to heaven when he sticks his cock (or most anything) in you. Believe me, Jeane, it may seem gross, but God sure knew what She was doing. And I know God is female, because after men screw it's all over, but we, women, just keep right on going, if we don't let the bastards turn us off. Stick with me, Jeane, and I'll show you."" At that she got up, still stark naked, and went over to her. She reached down and gave the young girl a big hug. Since they were both naked there was a lot of skin to skin contact, and was it neat. She lifted her right up (Nancy was no shrinking violet) and held her off of the ground. She set her on the bench and stepped back to look at her at arms length. ""Yes, Jeane, I could easily become a big, big fan of yours,"" she said as she slowly let her gaze drop down and take in my whole body. Then her soft delicate hands also took the same trip. ""My, my,"" she whispered as her hands gently fondled Jeane's ripening breasts. Jeane's nipples quickly stood erect to greet Nancy's touch. Her warm hands then traced Jeane's youthful contours to her slim hips. Then she carefully took Jeane's hands and placed them on her own ample breasts, encouraging her to play with her nipples as she had done. The tingling sensations were driving Jeane crazy and when Nancy reached around and enveloped Jeane's small, but firm, buttocks and stretched further to trace between her legs, she could stand it no more. ""Nancy, I am going to faint,"" and she went all wobbly. Nancy grabbed her and set her down on the bench. ""I am so sorry, Jeane. I had thought that maybe this wouldn't have been quite so new for you. I just about came just looking at you. It wasn't fair of me to take advantage of you like this, forgive me."" Having learned about the finer things in life in the last few moments, Jeane protested as adamantly as she could. ""Nancy, I have never felt so wonderful, so needed and so wanted as I did just now. I guess it is just too much for me all at one time."" As Nancy helped her dress, she smiled and said, ""Jeane, you have not seen the last of me. We are going to continue this, ... well, conversation of ours, again. I might let you in on a little secret a little later also."" As she finished dressing herself, she said, ""I am trying my damnedest to get screwed all week, so could you please try and keep Alex out of our hair as much as possible. I sure don't mind having you close by anytime (and she emphasized the ""anytime""), you might learn something useful, you never know. But I don't know how Alex would react to our fucking, so the writing is on the wall. You, young lady, however, are in for some intensive lessons, I hope, so keep your eyes open."" On that note, they left the shelter and headed back to the camper. The rest of the afternoon and evening was spend hiking and messing around the camper. After a late supper Nancy winked at Jeane and suggested that they all hit the hay early. Josh objected, saying it was the shank of the evening and besides there was a party at the lodge. At that Nancy said, ""Speaking of shanks, Josh, let's talk about yours."" That shut him up, as he quickly looked over to see if either of the kids had caught on. Josh took Alex in back to change. Jeane quickly slipped into her baby-doll under the admiring glance of Nancy. ""I can't wait,"" she said, just before the men returned. Alex came back with pajama bottoms with no shirt. Josh suggested Alex sleep in the back and Jeane could take the couch. Nancy suggested that the kids could watch a little TV before going to bed, so the kids piled onto the sofa as Nancy and Josh left for the party. On her way out, Nancy stopped by Alex and Jeane on the pretext of kissing them each goodnight, but she whispered, ""In the glove compartment,"" to Jeane. ""Don't do anything I wouldn't do,"" she chided in departing. The kids sat quietly for several minutes. ""Now is my chance to further my education,"" thought Jeane. ""I wonder what's in the glove compartment."" There was only one way to find out, look. She went up front and opened the glove box. Just junk. But she searched through it and, lo and behold, she found a video. She didn't have to look closely to guess what it might be about. ""Want to watch a movie, Alex?""\n""I suppose so. Is it Disney?""\n""Sort of,"" she smiled back. ""Did you really like what you say this afternoon, Alex?""\n""Yes, it was neat.""\n""Would you like to see me again?""\n""Ya, that would be great, Jeane."" She got the movie going. It was one of the Grade C-types. No plot, just screwing. It blew her mind. As she sat enraptured by the movie she totally forgot Alex was next to her. She still thought it sort of gross, but just watching brought that tingling sensation back to her loins. But the insensitivity and near violence of the men and indifference of the women, was a near turn-off for her. ""It sure looks like the men enjoy that, but I am not sure the women do,"" she thought. When it was all over and her breath had come back, she remembered Alex. She looked over and say him stretched out on his side where he had started, only now, he was sound asleep. ""Nancy sure was right."" So now what should she do. She put the video back and returned to the sofa. She didn't feel like sleeping. She wished Nancy was here. She went into the bathroom. She was going to take the ponytails out of her hair. She stood in front of the mirror with her pajama tops pulled up and looked at her tennis-ball-sized developing breasts. They were nice. Not big like her mother's or Nancy, but both women liked hers, so they must be all right. Her hand crept down to her loins. She wanted to get all wobbly again. She closed her eyes and let her mind wander back to the afternoon in the shelter. She felt the tingling between her legs again and a strong need to touch herself there. Before she realized it, she had a finger deep into her vagina, and another over her little bud-clitoris rubbing it in a circular motion. At that moment she heard, ""Wa'cha doin?"" Alex rudely asked. ""I should ask you that, Alex,"" she returned, quickly pulling her hand out of her pajama bottoms and dropping the top back down. ""You shouldn't be spying on me.""\n""I wasn't, I just had to go to the batroom and you were here."" She didn't know what he had seen, but she wasn't sure she cared as the pleasant sensations had not diminished. ""Go ahead, you won't bother me."" At that he unbuttoned his pajama fly and pulled out his penis. Now, she certainly was no expert on these things having only a few minutes before even seen much of penises. She knew that they did grow much bigger when erect and all of those she had seen in the video were erect and, of course, huge. Alex's was actually small compared to them, but it had a certain fascination about it, even flaccid. She stared at the soft pink thing, about five inches long and as big around as, maybe, a garden hose. Alex held it complacently in one hand and let out a horse-like stream of piss. He sort of played at making a design of bubbles in the toilet bowl and seemed disappointed when finished. She would have loved to take it in her hand and see what it was like. As Alex was stuffing it back into his pajamas, she hesitantly inquired, ""That is very nice, Alex, may I look at it some more?""\n""Ya, you don't have one, do you?""\n""No, but I have something nice, too."" What Alex said next almost caused her to keel over: ""I know. Ma lets me see her's and if I'm good she lets me play around it. It is fun to mess around in there, but it gets messy and I have to wash my hands and I hate to wash my hands and Ma sure acts funny. She gets all excited and bounces around and screams, but she won't let me stop. She says someday maybe she will show me some more things to do. Can I play with your's?"" Well, with an introduction like that, what could she do? Trembling with anticipation, she managed to get out, ""Sure, let's go back out to the sofa, it's too crowded in here."" They both rushed back out the narrow door, and just like the Keystone Cops, they wedged themselves. This was the second time Jeane could actually recall touching a Jim's bare skin. This time the touch was more electric than in the pool. After some struggling they freed themselves and raced for the sofa. They tied, and flung themselves down on the narrow mattress. ""Tell me what your mother does now, Alex.""\n""She just takes off her clothes and lays down on the bed. Then she tells me to get a big gob of spit and lick it all around her house until it is real wet, then she tells me to pretend the little man is a soda and then I get to play with the little man and go in the house.""\n""I don't know what all of that means, but I will take my pajamas off and you show me. It doesn't hurt does it?""\n""Well, sometimes she acts like it, but I wouldn't hurt a flea, and she won't let me stop and I don't know."" In no time she had her pajamas off and was stark naked before a person for the second time today. She stretched out on her back on the sofa. Alex seemed to enjoy looking at her body, or at least that is what she thought. Her body was starting to take shape and she wasn't the skinny kid she used to be. Her legs were slightly apart and bent up at the knees. Alex could see the smooth white of her inner thighs. He placed his hand gently on the inside of her thigh and softly squeezed. She didn't pull away or tell him to stop. He felt an electricity flow through his body that he had not felt with his mother. He hesitated. Jeane felt the electricity too. She wasn't sure what to do because she was so excited. She felt his vacillation. ""Is something wrong, Alex?""\n""I dunno. I feel sort of funny.""\n""Is it a good feeling or bad?""\n""I dunno, kinna good.""\n""Well, Alex, I feel great please keep going."" At that he boosted himself up onto the sofa and somehow got himself lodged between her legs. The sofa was really not meant for this type of activity, but it was not going to stop either of them. He leaned down and just before be buried himself into Jeane awaiting pleasure box, he said, ""Gee, you don't have so much grass around your house as ma does and where is the little man? On ma, he stands up very straight. When he is standing up and I just touch it, ma just whoops. It's fun seeing her go crazy. Maybe you don't have a little man."" As he was talking, his hand motion slightly intensified as he gently stroke her soft inviting thigh. His hand had inched it's way up so that he was now feeling her crack. He could feel her moistness as his finger explored. Before Jeane could say anything, he lowered himself down so he could lubricate the premises. In one fell swoop, Jeane felt herself leave the world of children and enter the sensuously delightful world of adults. The first touch of his tongue on her private parts cause her great anxiety, it violated all she had been taught, but the exquisite sensations could not be denied. She writhed and twisted and might possibly even have escaped, but Alex was used to ""an active partner"" and held her firm in his grip. Slowly and lasciviously his warm tongue found her every fold and recess, bringing hot saliva to moisten and oil and leaving a tingling she had never imagined in her wildest dreams. ""Mmmmmmmmmmm... That feels good!"" she said softly. Encouraged by this, Alex renewed his efforts and planted a juicy kiss right on her mons. The sensation was exquisite. He uttered not a word as his warm lips and tongue played games of passion on her genitals. Only when he had finished lavishing and lathering her and bringing her near to the brink of her first climax, did he pause. He backed away and with the tender touch of a practiced lover he gently found the entrance to her vagina. Jeane had heard that women had something called a G-spot, maybe he was searching for that, but she would never know if he found it or not, as she had her first orgasm and it nearly blew her mind. She didn't even care if Alex heard, but everyone else in the rest of the world surely heard her reaction. Her scream of ecstacy rose and rose reaching a pinnacle just as the lightening flashed through her brain and a gush of emotion flooded her body. This was what Nancy had talked about. She was right. It was the greatest thing. But this outburst had not the slightest effect on Alex. He once again replaced his gentle hands with his probing tongue, which continued it's explore, satiated its wanderlust. It was almost painful, but all Jeane could do was moan and hope he didn't stop. No one had ever done that to her before and it felt so good. Alex's his hands were not idle. Eventually, almost by accident it seemed, they crept around to her buttocks. Slowly and sensuously his warm hands stroked her, not in a lewd way, more like play. He didn't seem to miss a contour. The feeling aroused even more of her, if that was possible. ""Alex that was great, please don't stop. Do it again exactly the way you did before, please."" Alex obediently nodded, sending additional shiver of passion up her spine and snuggled down deeper in her crotch. With a few quick stabs with his tongue he finally found her clitoris, which had swollen to a visible size and peaked out from under its protective fold. ""I found the little man, Jeane,"" he cried. ""So that was what he meant,"" Jeane thought, ""Boy, is this great."" After many delicious minutes feeling his expertness raise her once again to dizzying heights, she involuntarily arched my back under the urging of his warm hands still massaging my buns. Another sharp cry erupted from her as a second and more intense climax arrived. Alex paused for breath, now. He rose and knelt above her with a kindly smile on his face. ""Did you like that?"" She was beyond speech, but her smile must have satisfied him for he asked no more. She looked down at herself. She was all pink and white, stretched out on the sofa. Her smoothly rising ivory breasts were each crowned with a little pink nipple, proudly erect. Her smooth white legs, her inner thighs, gently curved to meet at, then feeling like her very soul, her crotch, where the silky pubic hairs nestled all around her passionately rising mons. The virginal labia swollen and ripe and, of course, her dear little clitoris, although hidden from her view, was stoutly erect, hungering once again for human contact. And now the moistness oozed out of her vagina, down her crack to disappear in the mattress below. At that instant she heard laughter. It was Josh and Nancy returning. Quickly, she sent Alex off to bed in the back and got her pajamas back on nearly the right way and crawled under the covers to wallow in her own cum. All she could do was feign sleep as the lights were still on in the camper. ""Oh, look she fell asleep before she could even turn the lights off,"" Nancy said as she leaned down to kiss her on the cheek. ""That's funny,"" she said and paused. Jeane nearly died, but she only said, ""Nothing,"" when Josh asked what it was. ""Wasn't that a total dud, Josh?"" she said. ""Naw, I thought it was great. I like those guys.""\n""To hell with those guys, Josh, let's fuck.""\n""Not tonight, I am tired and it was a hard day, besides we did it last night."" But Nancy wasn't going to give up that easily. ""How do I look?"" she said as she stepped out of her clothes in an instant. ""You always look great, Nancy, you know that, but put something on, Jeane is right there.""\n""Ah, she's out cold. Come on give me your big cock, macho man."" Jeane could just see out of the slits of her eyes that Nancy had reached around the slowly disrobing Josh and unzipped his pants. ""Let's see what ya' got, big guy."" Jeane never saw, because Nancy moved around him and slid her body seductively down his front. She fiddled there for just an instant and his pant mysteriously slipped to the floor. Quickly she pulled his undershorts down and let out a low mournful moan. ""Josh, it's magnificent."" Josh's protests were apparently in vain as he stood stock still. Jeane could still not see what was going on, but her ears detected a sort of slurping noise. Silently, she rolled over slightly so she could see better, but all that was readily visible was a hairy rear end. She could see the muscles in his buttocks tighten and relax and very slowly his pelvis sort of started moving towards Nancy, then away. His swaying became more exaggerated and Jeane could hear him panting and groaning over a background noise of something like someone slurping soup. Suddenly the noise stopped and in a low passionate voice Nancy said, ""Take me Josh. I want this big cock in me. I want your cum to fill me up.""\n""No. Keep it up. That feels great, Honey. I like it this way."" The struggle that ensued was hard to follow. Two practically naked adults (Josh still had on his shirt) proceeded to wrestle like little children. Only when Josh accidentally knocked something off of a table did he stop and say, ""OK, dammit. Only be quiet about it or you will wake up Jeane."" He turned around and looked directly at Jeane, but she had her eyes closed, anticipating his move. Nancy moved around Josh and grabbed a couple of blankets out of the cupboard and threw them on the floor. As she lay down, practically right next to Jeane, she glanced over at her and gave her a big wink. ""Over here, Nancy, we can't do it right next to her. You know all of the noise you make.""\n""No, this time I'll be quiet. Come here, quickly, Josh, I want it now.""\n""Damn woman. Never seems to get enough of this,"" he whispered as be came over and knelt down between Nancy's wildly spread legs. It was then that Jeane got her first good, close up, real life look at an erect penis. She gasped audibly, but Nancy, possibly expecting that reaction, continued babbling on about what a he-man he was and how he was hung and other tidbits of wisdom. Jeane saw that Josh's cock was obviously very wet as it glistened in the dim light from the camper ceiling. He leaned over and placed his hands next to Nancy's waist and planted a juicy kiss on one erect nipple and practically fell on her. With virtually all of his weight on her he reached down with both hands and grabbed his penis. His hips bobbed around for a few seconds like a bouncing ball. Jeane was still breathless from seeing his cock it all its exposed glory. She knew what he was going to do now (she had paid attention in sex education class, after all), she just couldn't see anymore. Then he paused and with a groan of almost pain his hips crashed against Nancy. She let out a subdued whoop of delight and wrapped her elegant legs around his waist. Then with another sort of slurping noise his hips rose as if pulled by a string and then sunk back into Nancy. With each return, Nancy moaned a seemingly dreadful moan, but her hands, around Josh's back, betrayed her intent to have him continue. ""Shut up. You'll have that kid waking up.""\n""That's OK. She could learn something here."" And glanced again over towards Jeane, faking sleep. For an instant their eyes met and Nancy smiled at Jeane. Josh's response was unintelligible as his hip motion rapidly reached a fever pitch and he lower his face to Nancy and kissed her hard on the mouth. With a groan of his own he gave a final lurch stopped. ""Please, just a little longer,"" Nancy whimpered, as she desperately tried to continue the rocking of her hips. But she was pinned by the full brunt of Josh's weight. As Josh tucked his head down next to Nancy's, she turned towards Jeane and with an odd expression on her face gave out a guttural cry and squeezed her muscular legs until Josh cried out in pain. ""Aaaaarrrrgggghhh, that was sooooo goooood."" At that he rolled off and as he got up he said, ""That ought to hold you for a few days.""\n""God, she's a heavy sleeper,"" he continued as he passed Jeane on his way to the bathroom, his limp cock flopping and dripping all the way. When he was gone, Nancy got up and leaned over Jeane. ""That wasn't one of his best shots, but it still felt good. Wait until you do it, Sweetie. I hope you enjoyed the view."" Jeane winked at her and snuggled further under the covers as Nancy gave her a moist kiss right on the mouth. ""Ginger,"" thought Jeane. ""Now where would she have gotten ginger."" With her fingers dancing around her own clitoris, Jeane finally went off to sleep with a smile on her face and anticipation in her heart. The next day found all of the campers rested and full of vigor. Josh declared this the day of the hike. He said, ""Let's all go together. Togetherness is best."" So off they went. Most of the time Josh and Nancy lead the way. Jeane and Alex both giggled about the way that Nancy sort of clung to him on the trail. But they set a furious pace. About noon, they stopped to eat lunch. Nancy said she had brought something along especially for lunch and said she needed a small fire. She gave instructions for setting things up to Jeane and said that she and Josh would be off to forage for firewood. Josh said he could get it, but Nancy insisted to going too. Jeane tittered as the went off arm in arm. She really wanted to follow them, but she couldn't leave Alex and she was afraid to take him along. After about forty-five minutes they returned, sans firewood. Nancy had a big smile on her face and Josh had this sort of satisfied look about him. Their clothes were all messed up. Nancy gave Jeane an great big wink and real cozy hug when she got back. All Jeane could make out when she hurriedly whispered in her ear was something like, ""much better."" Only after they had sat down did they realize that they had forgotten the firewood. With a rosy red face, Josh said he would go some, ""alone, this time."" He was back inside of five minutes with enough kindling for five fires. The buckwheat pancakes were great, but it was not clear that either Josh or Nancy notice them. Out of the corner of her eye, she notice once that Nancy had slipped her hand inside of Josh's shorts. She disappeared a long way and Josh squirmed a lot as he tried to maintain some sense of composure. He didn't succeed too well. After lunch, Jeane suggested that she and Alex do some searching around a hillock close by. Nancy though it was a great idea, but Josh nixed the idea. ""We should all stay together,"" he said. That seemed to put a pronounce damper on the party the rest of the afternoon. When they got back Jeane renewed her suggestion that she and Alex take off to go swimming. Since Josh wasn't within ear shot when Jeane made the offer Nancy gave permission and with a passionate hug she bid the children off. ""Take your time, she fired after them. ""We will. Enjoy yourself"" Jeane replied. The big beautiful smile in response was not lost on Jeane. The scheming little girl was busily working on a plan to get back and view the entertainment. But the fates were not with her as Alex wanted to really swim. So Jeane had to content herself to playing make-believe tag and water football with Alex. The physical contact was a delight for her, but it was frustrating as her vivid imagination allowed her to see the intimate encounter between the impassioned adults. After an hour or so they returned to find Josh alone. ""Nancy went off to take a shower. We were invited to a party again this evening, I hope you don't mind.""\n""Naw, we'll get along."" Jeane had an overwhelming desire to return to the ladies shower, but couldn't figure out a way to do it. In dejection, she just sat down and waited. Alex came over and tried to console her, even though he didn't know what was troubling her. As he put his arms around her, she felt a twinge of something very nice. ""Maybe this won't be so bad after all,"" she thought. But Alex, obviously concerned interrupted her thoughts leaning very near her face and whispering, ""Maybe we can look at each other again when they are gone."" Jeane about fell off of her chair, but she composed herself enough to smile back and say, ""Ya. Don't tell anyone.""\n""I know, Ma, doesn't want me to talk about that sort of thing either, but you are my friend, aren't you?"" She leaned up and kissed him right on the lips. He knew what the answer was. Nancy returned looking like a million dollars. Jeane caught her before she entered the camper where Josh and Alex were. ""You sure look beautiful, Nancy. I wanted to come down to watch you shower, but I couldn't figure out how to do it.""\n""Thanks, I sure would've liked you there. I suspect that Josh is going to stay a long time tonight. How would it be if I pretended to have a headache and come back early, after Alex has gone to sleep?"" Jeane hadn't expected that. ""Well, maybe things were going to happen here, Nancy. Last night Alex saw me naked and he showed me his penis.""\n""Did he say anything, Jeane?"" She paused for such a long time that Nancy had the answer she dreaded. ""Oh, God, Jeane. Please don't tell anyone. I have been so desperate for some type of affection. We never screwed, Jeane, believe me.""\n""I know. He was quite clear about certain things and I assumed others. He seemed to enjoy you as much as you enjoyed him.""\n""Well, Jeane, you already know that he isn't as 'immature' as I had implied, but I am not sure he knows enough to fuck. If you want to let him play with you like I do, go ahead. You will enjoy it, but I doubt that anything else will happen. He may be physically able to fuck, but I am not sure that he would want to or be encouraged to. He never seemed to get, how do you say it, turned on with me. He does have a nice penis doesn't he?""\n""It is the first one I had really seen, except for babies. Then I saw Josh's and we saw those movies.""\n""Oh, forget those movies. You never find those in real life. But I have found that size isn't everything anyway. It's not what ya' got, it's what ya' do with it, that counts."" At that the men stepped out and wondered what the girls were talking about. ""Oh, just girl talk, Josh. You wouldn't understand. Let's be off and let the kids enjoy some time away from the adults,"" she laughed. The joke eluded Josh, but he was anxious to leave anyway. After they left, Jeane, nervously fixed some sandwiches for them to eat. She really wasn't hungry, but Alex ate ravenously. If she hadn't have know better she would have been disappointed in Alex's lack of interest in their evening's activities. As it was, he acted like this was any other evening. ""Calm down, Jeane,"" she told herself. ""Maybe nothing interesting will happen anyway."" After the dishes were cleared up she turned around to figure out what to do next. Alex had placed himself squarely in front of the TV and was watching some innocuous program. ""Would you like to do something else, Alex?"" she hoped. ""Naw, let me see this program."" Now she was disappointed. She decided that she should take the upper hand, that is what Nancy would do. She went into the bathroom and again changed into her baby-doll pajamas. She was tempted to leave off the panties, but thought better of it. She went over to Alex and sort of snuggled up to him. He responded to her putting her arm around him by doing the same to her, but his mind was on the boob-tube. Then she saw it. The TV cord ran right past her beautifully-turned foot. If she could just sort of get it wrapped around her and just sort of pull it sideways, it might just pull out of the socket. ""What happened,"" Alex cried as the TV went blank. ""Fix it, Jeane.""\n""I'll try, but I don't know much about these things. After about five minutes of fiddling around with the TV. She got the bright idea to elicit Alex's help. ""While I fiddle with the antenna, up here, could you get underneath me and turn those knobs,"" she tried. He complied by snaking his way between her and the TV, but she had left him little room. ""Isn't this cozy?"" she said. ""Ya', but I want the TV."" Jeane persisted by having him continue to twist the knobs as she sort of writhed against him. At one point she actually got his head beneath her pajama tops. ""Now,"" she thought, as she pretended to topple backwards, pulling him over on her. She very nearly got the TV also, but thankfully not. As she lay sprawled on the floor with Alex draped over her, she wanted to just grab him and kiss him and do other things, but couldn't quite do it. ""Oooooh, I think I hurt myself,"" she cried. Alex quickly scrambled up and helped her up. ""Help me to the sofa, please,"" she said. He laid her gently on her back and leaned over. ""What can I do?""\n""I seem to have hurt my chest, could you look at my chest and see what I did?"" He slowly lifted her pajamas, but she urged him to take it off altogether. He sort of stared at her lovely upraised breasts and exciting little erect nipples. ""Please massage them, they hurt so much.""\n""I know how to do that, I have done that for Ma."" Jeane just lay back and closed her eyes and basked in the gentle tender touch of Alex. He first gently kneaded around her small, but soft breasts, like he was kneeling a scone. His touch was warm and passionate. Then his fingers crept up to her ivory mound and traced around her tender areola several times, finally spiralling in to the awaiting nipple, turgid with passionate blood. She moaned in ecstacy as he delicately and unknowingly raised her ardor. He slowly leaned down and with just the very tip of his tongue he touched just the tip of her nipple. The electric shock brought a wave of heat over Jeane and she writhed in a delicious climax. He continued his interest in her sensitive nipples and her orgasm continued unabated for several minutes. Finally, when she could stand no more she reluctantly reached up, cupping her own breasts under his electric tongue. ""Enough, I can't take anymore, Alex.""\n""OK,"" he said and moved back. Jeane just wanted to lie there and bask in this delightful feeling. Nearly oblivious to her surroundings she did not detect the actions of Alex in removing her pajama bottoms until fait accompli, or nearly so. When she realized it she almost objected, but then thought, ""What the hell."" As they finally slipped off, she said, for no apparent reason, ""How do I look, Alex.""\n""Nice, real nice. You look much neater than Ma. Some how she had lost any inhibitions. Maybe it was the warm room. Or maybe it was the barely perceptible feel of warm hands gentle caressing her body. Her mind wandered off into the netherlands as he delicately stroked her stomach, round and around, slowly edging down her sides to the outside of her thighs. Then ever so slowly he felt his way around to the marble-white virginal inner thighs and gently fondled the sensuous curves leading towards the awaiting cavern of delight. Quickly she found herself rocketing out of control. She thrashed and twisted beneath his passionate petting. Her mons heaved in time to her heavy, almost labored, breathing as his fingers crept closer and closer to that warm moist receptacle beckoning him ceaselessly and irresistibly. Nearer and nearer, until just as they reached the soft labia and he began to trace the delicate line up to where they met and the exquisitely hooded clitoris residing in anticipation, Jeane was racked once again by the passion of still another orgasm. She could not hold back the verbal sign this time and the low moan scaled upwards, just as the charged emotions inside of her body soared, and ended in an animal-like cry of pure delight. But Alex was seemingly not detracted as his warm fingers gently moved the soft covering hiding her erect clitoris and began tracing the base of that lovely and sensitive organ. Slowly he crept up that tiny organ, the home of such immense feeling, until with exquisite care he reached the top, the very tip, and another impassioned wail fell from her lips. The ensuing moments of pause were broken only by her laborious and loud panting. He leaned over once again and followed the exact trail left by his fingers, with his hot tongue this time. Twice on his way to the very tip of her clitoris she was overcome with passion and released the passion and lustful sensations within her. Finally she could bear no more and slowly closed her legs, seemingly banishing him from her privates. Alex simply said, ""Jeane, what's wrong. I can do a lot more. Ma usually wants me to keep going lots longer than this. Did I do something wrong."" She was speechless, and just barely had the strength to reach up and enfold him in her arms. He allowed himself to be brought down to her side. As he lay beside her on the sofa. He said, ""Jeane, I sure feel funny. What is going on?"" In a low hoarse whisper she asked what he meant. He said, ""Look."" She looked down and saw that his pajamas were bulging. Her heart stopped. With a weary smile stealing to her face she slowly got up and knelt next to Alex. ""Here let me look,"" as she slowly unbuttoned his fly and with trembling hands spread his pajamas open. His once flaccid penis was now at half staff, striving to erect itself against all odds. She was enraptured as they both watched it pulse with his excited heart beat and slowly, almost imperceptibly, creep up and up and up until finally it stood tall and proud and nearly as big around as her wrist. ""Oh, Alex, it is wonderful. Can I touch it.""\n""Sure I'd don't care, but I don't know what caused it to do that. Will it go away?""\n""Sure. Together we can make it go away, but first I want to examine it."" A slight string of drool escaped Jeane's lips as she bent over his erect cock in the dim light of the camper. Slowly she reached out, scarcely daring to touch it. She was fascinated by this bulging, apparently hard staff, that pointed straight up as he lay back on the sofa. As Jeane stared intently at his tool, she stopping just short of grabbing it. Her eyes drop down to take in the lose sack that dangled between his legs and rested on the sofa. Gently, she reached down and picked up his testicles, exploring each new wonder. After she had investigated each fold and lump, she eagerly allowed her hands to find and lock themselves around the base of his slowly throbbing penis. While still holding firmly with one hand, maybe to keep it from getting away, her other hand began a miraculous journey up the craggy sides, following fascinatingly a distend vein until it disappeared just beneath the base of his foreskin. As she continued up she squealed with delight as she found that his foreskin moved. Slowly she retracted it on its moist tracks until the flaming glans was revealed in all of its glory. Her other hand was fascinated by every pulse in Alex's body each bringing a new surge of blood to enlarge his organ. Slowly she leaned over, just as he had done, and sought to run her tongue over his stiff staff. When she was about half way up his erection she heard Alex moan and felt his hips begin a rhythmic pattern up and down on the soft sofa. In just a short time his movement reached a fanatical pace and as they both stared in awe, open mouthed, Alex's wad shot up, nearly hitting the ceiling. Neither child could say anything as yet another gigantic shot surged upwards. For what must have been a minute they watched this magnificent performance, each succeeding ejaculation slightly less then the preceding one, until only a little oozed from him and ran down his erection. ""My, that was amazing,"" she finally said. ""It sure was. I have never felt anything so wonderful in my life. Is that what you feel like when I play with your little man?""\n""I am sure it is. Can I still play with your BIG man?""\n""Sure, it feels nice."" She leaned down once again to continue her impassioned licking and to her surprise discovered the elusive ginger. ""So that's what it was,"" she thought. The very though sending thrills down her spine. She had heard from some of her more ""worldly"" friends of how men tended to screw and go on to other pursuits almost immediately and of how their dicks shrunk back down in size after they screwed so she longed to continue her play before that happened. She was much more fascinated with this manly post before her than that flabby dangly she had seen in the bathroom yesterday. For another few minutes she continued her relentless excursion around and up and down his sturdy projection, but it just continued to stand tall and throb in tune with Alex's breathing. As she leaned back to once again view that magnificent creature one of her hands fell down to her own crotch. As she just stared at his in awe her fingers slowly sought her puny erection and fondled it producing a surge of electricity inside that seemed to demand release. She lay down next to Alex, lying quietly on his back. Reaching over she encouraged him to roll on his side until he was facing her. She reached around him, pulling him to her and kissed him, hard, on the lips. This was the way one is supposed to kiss, she thought. Encouraged, he reached around and hugged back, but his still stout erection prevented him for doing more than just sort of leaning over. The sticky-damp glans lodged in the middle of her stomach bringing a sigh to her lips beneath the deep kiss. While he held her tightly she allowed one hand to drift down to his penis once again as the other continued to play around her clitoris, then creep down to her labia and slowly enter the hidden reaches of her vagina. ""Suppose this was him,"" she thought. Then as her blood fiercely pounded in her head, she spoke out loud, ""Why not.""\n""Alex, let's sit up.""\n""Naw, this is fun. I like it.""\n""I don't want to stop, but I've got a better idea. Take off you pajamas and sit in front of me cross-legged. They did. And for a few long moments they just sat there hungrily soaking up the beauty before them. Alex reached out to gently cup her small, but luscious, breasts in his warm hands. Jeane extended her hand and caressed his nipples. A slow, fervent kiss exchanged their lips several times. Cautiously, at first, their tongues explored, as their hands softly and hesitantly meandered among the delightful hills and valleys of each other. Their nipple stood at rigid attention, her's being like lovely, ruby flowers stretching out to Alex. He paused a moment to delicately plant a warm, moist kiss on each sweet breast. Their fingers continued to enjoy their romped as children at play, which they were. One of his hands crept up to stroke Jeane's hair and fell lovingly to gently massage her shoulders and back of the neck and ear; the other stole lower to her delicately smooth, creamy white inner thigh and delicately inched to her pubic area. It was still dripping wet with her vaginal juices from her too numerous to count orgasms. He gently traced the contours of her pubic mound and played with the sparse, but soft and downy pubic hair. He tenderly frolicked over the mons and cautiously ventured further. Her hands were far from idle as she caressed his chest and arms and followed the contours down towards the deep and dark nether regions. As she reached the mound of soft hair surrounding his still rigidly erect penis, it quivering and quaked and maintained it urgent pose, proud and majestically upright. With supreme sensitiveness she once again slid the foreskin back to expose the glistening head at which she marveled a few minutes before. Her finger traced the edges of the glans around and followed it up to the narrow closed orifice. Oh, so, gently she lifted his stiff and forbidding penis up and looked it head on. Her soft fingers then touched a large serpentine vein and followed it full length, wondering lazily as she went. When she reached the root, the source of the enormous organ's strength, she extended her hand until she totally enveloped the rigid staff. The other hand stole down still lower to the testicles. In the heat of passion they were loose and pliable. As she valiantly tried to capture and hold one, Alex caused her to start. Once again he had found her clitoris that focus of urgent passion. But not until after he had deliciously sought the hidden depths of her creamy pink vagina, the love-shrine. Her fluids were perfect to moisten and lubricate his touch. With exquisite care and tenderness he surrounded her exquisitely sensitive flower and caressed every crevice and tip. Jeane gave a reflex intake as he reached the tip. Her moans were equalled only by his. Alex dallied with trembling hand as shivers of passion waved through Jeane's graceful body. Together they lavished joyful touch upon tender touch on each other as they shared this exquisitely lovely and passionate moment. As their soft and gentle frolicking continued their breathing meshed into one. Imperceptibly each clung to the other. At no time did their eyes wander from each other, being constantly focused on their finger's meanderings, awed by the innocent and sweet ""children"" at play in their enchanted meadow. As one they looked at each other. The electricity of the moment was awesome. Their eyes again dropped as Jeane untangled her lovely long legs and laid them on either side of Alex. They both trembled in fear of the unknown, but they played as a perfect team. As one of his hands continued his caress of her neck and back, the other alternated between his tender awakening of her clitoris and sensitive probing of her warm cave of joyful love. In turn one of her hands sought Alex's back and pulled him closer and the other continued the game of tag with his testes. As passion overtook them she slipped her hand up once more to his turgid, pulsing penis and as Alex parted her labia and exposed the warm entryway of her vagina she allowed the softly rounded head to run around the lips ever perceptually creeping closer to the warm, dark cave, as her flowing juices graciously covered the magnificently erect crown. They both shivered in anticipation. ""Have you ever been inside a girl before?"" she asked him. He shook his head. They both watched in utter amazement as the now self-activated penis followed the lead shown him. With faint help from Alex and Jeane the splendid shaft slowly penetrated until the tip disappeared between the exquisite labia, swollen and incredibly sensitive. It was a good thing he was so hard, or he never would have gone into her that far. His penis was gripped in a seeming death grip, but it was truly a grip of life. They strained, but little happened. Desperately, she gasped for him to lie back down. He tried unsuccessfully to do that while still locked together, but almost immediately he came unlodged, a high-pitched cry of dismay emanated from his lips. She remained kneeling over him, straddling his waist. She reached back and found his pulsating penis, rock-hard and wet from her own fluids, just behind her. She leaned back a bit so she could feel its massiveness press into the velvety separation between the snow-white twin domes of her derriere. He groaned at that contact. Jeane leaned forward onto him and gave him a big wet kiss right on the lips and they tongued each other sloppily. His hands had come up to stroke and caress her back and slide down to squeeze those firm and flawless hemispheres. She knelt up and moved back, then crouched over him. His penis was standing up, stiffly, at maybe a forty-five degree angle to his stomach. With a trembling hand she grasped his penis and lowered herself till it once again rested against her delicate labia. Then slowly she lowered herself onto his scepter. He fit so snuggly inside of her that when maybe a third of him was in, she stopped and tried to relax. The two children clutched each other tighter. He sighed and she pushed down and back, thrusting more and more of his proud penis into her. Their hips slowly began a rhythmic oscillation, perfectly in tune, together quickly and desperately, apart, slowly and reluctantly. But the way was too much for this sturdy stallion. After many, many minutes of determined effort, with sweat enveloping both children little progress had been made. Their breathing coming in gulps, their hip gyrations rapid, but of short length due to the diminutive path. Then he loosed a low guttural grunt and pulled her hips down and she had almost all of him in her. The two children shrieked and fell together as their juices mingled for the first time. She could feel his spasms and the sensation of him inside of her and his hot semen squirting, folded into her climax. Her soft and gentle vaginal flow mating with one gigantic gush after another of precious semen penetrating to the very depth of her soul. Neither Jeane or Alex were disappointed in his lack of penetration, rather they were ectatic at feeling something that most adults have never even felt -- exquisite simultaneous orgasms, perfectly in tune. Every part of their bodies behaved in mirror image of the other's. Perfection is the only term to describe it. For more than fifteen minutes the sat linked together feeling the flowing of their own essences consume them. It was impossible to say that each was not fully slaked. Yet, Jeane was still higher than a kite and Alex, well, Alex was still harder than a rock. Then Jeane moved. It might have been that she was trying to extract herself, but it was more a squirm to find a more comfortable spot, after all, they had been locked together in this position for over thirty minutes. Anyway, as she moved, she felt something that could only be called a shock. A bolt of electricity radiate from her vagina, surging throughout her body. ""Oh, Alex, that was wonderful, wasn't it?""\n""Ya',"" and as he added the words, ""Let's do it again,"" they once again parted and moved together in perfect union. Only this time it was different. They looked down, sensing a new freedom. As the blood rushed a flush of heat to their faces they saw Alex's manhood slowly sank out of sight, the way paved by his monstrous ejaculation. As if watch departing friends, Jeane and Alex gave pause when he was totally immersed inside of her. Only then did they once again look up to gaze into each other's eyes. Snuggling closer, they remained locked, totally engaged. Still lovingly gazing at each other, they sat linked in ecstacy for close to fifteen minutes. Then at a moment virtually without sign, she squirmed and uttered a delightful squeal. She was writhing and twisting as she lay impaled on his grand pole. She let myself slide forward onto him, so her lovely breasts pressed into his body and just let her hips go, rolling and rocking and sliding up and down. With obvious reluctance his engorged and turgid rod emerged from its comfortable home for a short moment and then disappeared again with relish into the inner reaches of pleasure. Each removal, sheer agony; each return, utter elation. As the gentle rhythms of their swaying pelvises gradually increased in intensity, their breathing took on a certain urgency. With the heavy breathing their pelvic pumping followed suit. The dogged clutch-release of Jeane exactly tuned to the earnest thrust-lingering withdrawal of Alex's hips. His magnificently sturdy and shimmering penis, never flailing, begged to remain inside Jeane, but it was not to be...yet. The fluid noises of their combined juices, a slight squeak from the far reaches of the camper and their passionate breathing were the only sounds. He was jerking his hips up, thrusting into her crazily. She sat up and back and let all weight press down hard onto his stout manhood. She glanced down, past her heaving breasts and her swollen mons and to her delight saw his giant penis stretch her labia far apart and disappear deep inside her. Precisely on cue their breathing became more like grunts and groans as the heated motion of their bodies became more spontaneous and impulsive and less restrained. As their exertion approached the agonizing stage (to a casual observer) the sensuous groans became a constant barrage of erotic and carnal grunts. Jeane attempted to control the fantastic thrusts of Alex, just to make them linger, but to no avail. Alex's moans reached a hysterical level. Jeane assumed he was going to explode again and leaned forward on top of him again holding him close, enveloping him with a passionate kiss. She rotated her hips so that her mons ground into him. Her throbbing clitoris was now fully exposed to his violently crashing pubic bone at full penetration and the smooth upper side of his slippery charging cock the rest of his stroke. For one instant Alex withdrew his towering, flaming rod and then blindly plunged himself to the hilt into Jeane. This last gigantic heave brought Alex into a previously unreached inner sanctum. Simultaneously, he erupted with a monstrous and guttural primeval cry. She felt his dick flex as he creamed once again inside of her. Each pulse sent her towering orgasm screaming even higher. Jeane fought her urge to scream and only partially succeeded. A shrill wail of ecstacy bubbled from her lips along with the cry, ""Oh, no, God! Don't let it be finished! Bring it back."" Their simultaneous cataclysmic orgasm gushed. An enormous mass of semen, seemingly Alex's total life's energy, spewed forth to penetrate every cranny. As he strove to extract the last vital drop in her, she cling for dear life with her graceful long legs and lithe arms enfolding him. A thick mixture of their juices slowly seeped from between her labia to flow freely over them and the bed. They lay panting like a feral animals, motionless, except for an occasional throb from his swollen penis still fully clamped in her vagina. She nearly passed out. With utter joy, they lay spent in each others arms for more than a half an hour. Their reverie ended as all good things must, unfortunately, when they both heard over their deep even breathing the unmistakable breathing of a third person. Jeane opened her eyes first. She was greeted with the shock of another pair of misty blue eyes gazing back at her's. With a start that jolted Alex back to reality, they both sat up to be confronted by the presence of Nancy. ""Nancy, my God, I'm sorry,"" Jeane said as she tried, with limited success to extricate herself from Alex, their legs were still linked passionately and his amazingly enduring penis still hard and still buried deep inside of her. ""No,"" Nancy nearly yelled, ""No, don't get up. Let me watch you. It would be cruel to disturb you two."" But instinct was the winner, for their entanglement loosed just as she finished her plea. Nancy's eyes opened wide as she was attracted to the slushing noise of their parting and beheld his still erect penis.\n\n""Alex, I..., I don't know what to say."" But she couldn't take her eyes off of him. But Nancy also had eyes for the now beautifully budding Jeane. Never letting her eyes cease their quick darting between the two lovely children she reached down and loosened her shorts, pulled then down. As she kicked them aside, practically tore her shirt off, two buttons flying off and disappearing somewhere. Quickly she climbed on the sofa and straddled Alex's legs. She leaned down and planted a wet juicy kiss on Alex's amazed mouth. Without hesitation, she also firmly kissed the still trembling Jeane on the lips. ""Help me, please, Jeane. Please, I need it, too,"" she moaned as she took Jeane's hands and placed them on Alex's extended penis. ""Please, help me."" No more urging was needed. Jeane sat up and with both hands trying to quell Alex's magnificently throbbing staff, she tried to point it in the general direction of Nancy's vagina. With a sly smile, she rubbed it to long-wise through her labia from bottom to top. ending with a quick cross-wise stab at her clitoris. Nancy whispered through her soft hair now flowing down over her face and Alex's as she turned away from where she had buried her face, ""That's OK, Jeane, I saw the whole thing. I don't need any preliminaries. You kids were better than any video I have ever seen. Just let me get it in me."" Jeane, complied by urging his staff back down her mons until the tip disappeared between her labia. Slowly she lowered herself, with a groan of ecstacy, enveloping the upright penis. No time was lost as Nancy began a wild ride of passion. Alex remained virtually motionless beneath the onslaught. Although Nancy's lovely hips rose and fell relentlessly and furiously, she, surprisingly, was not the first to cum. With little warning Alex gave a shrill cry indicating release of still more semen, in the name of passion. Nancy practically collapsed when she felt the steady pounding of the discharges inside of her, but she continued her unrestrained pace with only an imperceptible pause. Obviously that act did not hinder their travails. For another five minutes their heated thrashings continued. Then Nancy gurgled some unintelligible words, screamed, ""My god, I can't take anymore. Let it be. Nooooooooow."" And she fell on poor Alex. It was not clear whether his expulsion of breath was do to her weight or still another discharge of cum. The beatific expression on Nancy's face, just visible through her tresses would tend to support the latter. For nearly a minute, she grunted again and again in time to Alex's ejaculations. Each one caused her to clinch her buttocks visibly. Jeane ran her hands over each luscious mound as if to try to coax more from it. The heat she felt was enormous. Nancy just lay there on Alex sort of whimpering. Jeane could see tears in her eyes. She leaned over and kissed them away. ""God, Jeane, was it like that for you?"" she gasped. After a few minutes, as Jeane continued to gentle stroke her backside and back and shoulders, she lifted her head and said, ""Now that's the way to get fucked, Jeane. Forget everything else you've seen. ""My God, he's still hard as a rock. Alex why didn't you tell me about this. His mother's the last to know, I guess."" Nancy hump up, nearly severing her connection with Alex. Looking under her she moans, I want it again, but, Jeane you deserve it, not me."" At that she slowly, ever so slowly, slipped juicily off of his towering rod and rolled off and stood up. All down the insides of her legs trailed the residuals of their passion. She reached down and took Alex's manhood in her mouth, rolled her tongue all over his glans, pulled off, gave it a parting peck and smiled. ""It is up to you Jeane to try to quell his fire. Can you take him again?"" In an instant Jeane grabbed Alex and pulled him on top of her. Alex's still stoutly erect penis caused him some dismay as he found himself on top of her. It wound up sort of bent against the sofa between her wildly outstretched legs. Nancy reached over the frenzied thrash, and now passionately kissing, couple and encouraged Jeane to raise her knees up off of the sofa. With a sign, whispering, ""Such innocence,"" she grabbed Alex's hips and bodily lifted him off the sofa so that his manhood hung grotesquely down, pointing towards the impending haven. With much affection she gentle stroked him, not wishing to part with this wondrous device. But soon, no doubt spurred on by Jeane's hips flailing upwards and around trying to find that object she longed for, she finally held it lovingly in her hand and gently guided towards the awaiting hot and moist aperture begging for a companion. As soon as she placed his glans between Jeane's labia, Jeane gave a cry of delight and bucked her hips violently upwards. Her legs flew up nearly catching Nancy's head and clinched Alex's pelvis for dear life. Nancy was barely able to observe Alex slowly sink from sight into Jeane's vagina. The vision sent shivers of passion up and down Nancy's spine. Her knees nearly buckled as she grasped her own loins to allow herself to emulate these two happy children. It was clear that Alex didn't really know what to do. And Nature was in no hurry, while Jeane spent about five minutes attempting to sort of prime the pump. With most of her strength she was able to dig her bottom into the sofa and pull away from his penis a fraction of an inch, then slam back up into him. By doing this in tune to the frequency of the sofa mattress she was able to accomplish much. Although she was expending fierce effort it would never have appeared to a passerby that she had anything but joy in her heart. It is amazing what wonderful things joy can do. Finally, Mother Nature got through to Alex's mind or whatever as Jeane felt him join in the rhythmic cadence of their joined pelvises. As Nancy approached her self-induce brink she wondered if Alex and Jeane would climax together again. The thrill of the thought sent a shudder coursing through her body. As she probed the depths of her own body, Alex's extraordinary penis was probing deeply into Jeane. And Jeane opened wide to accommodate that stallion-cock. Their mouths seemed to be joined just as securely as their loins and their frightening pace continued unabated. All three lucky people moaned and groaned under their burdens of passion. Only once did one falter when Jeane cried in seeming anguish that she was finished, but Alex continued and proved her wrong. Her climax grew and grew and with a gigantic outrush of pent up emotion Alex and Jeane reached that supreme crescendo. Neither had the strength to cry out this time as his bodily fluids poured into and through her. Again and again he gushed fourth his semen. Again and again her vagina thrilled to the feeling of fulfillment, accepting as much as she could and disgorging the rest to the sofa until a pool lay beneath them. With a shiver they lay still. Nancy leaned over them whispering words of congratulations and love. Nancy lay down next to them, cuddling the happy pair on the narrow sofa. After about ten minutes, Alex struggled free of Jeane's wildly splayed legs and rolled over off of her and against the camper wall. ""Gee, Ma, that was great. But look it, it's still sticking up."" Both women stared aghast at his penis, still erect and still oozing semen from its single eye. Jeane rolled off of the sofa and knelt next to Nancy as they marveled at this wonder tool. Ignoring any protestations from Alex they alternately fondled and kisses and licked and sucked it. In boisterously lewd glee they ravished his stalk until they saw it straighten slightly and swell even more. One, who knows who, delicately embracing his testicles with her sensitive fingers, squealed in delight as they turned and twisted in her hand. Then suddenly Alex shooed them both away and all three saw him eruption with another gigantic wad of cum which sailed high up and over to his chest. Immediately another followed, and another, each choosing a slightly different direction to fly depending on the magnitude of the jerk in his penis, until it seemed there was cum everywhere. (One must not forget that each lady had a steady stream emanating from her recently ravished vagina, also.) The two ladies instinctively clapped in unison at this fantastic display. When the fireworks display ceased in a few moment, they were almost relieved to see Alex slowly shrink. Jeane, with a cry of anguish, reached out to support it as it wilted and shriveled. Slowly his foreskin was restored to it place of prominence. Sleep enveloped him and all was quiet for a few moments. Nancy broke the silence, ""Jeane, you could never have had a better introduction to the joys of sexuality than you did here.""\n\n""It was pure heaven, Nancy. How can I ever thank you for showing me.""\n""It was not me, thank him.""\n""No, Nancy, it was you who allowed me."" And Jeane, still kneeling before the prostrate Alex, turned to Nancy. ""This is what you showed me."" And she reached up and pulled Nancy down to her and kissed her passionately on the lips. It was not a short peck, it was a lingering, deep and loving one that lasted for several minutes. Nancy responded in the only way she knew how. She reached up and cupped those delicate trembling breasts in her still- moist hands and caressed the exquisitely sensitive alabaster skin. Jeane very slowly, in time to unheard, but intimately felt, music, pulled Nancy to herself. They hugged, full length, as they had so longed to do. And it was wonderful. It was an incredible feeling, another glorious feeling for Jeane. She had never quite felt like this before. Before it was almost like manipulation, now it was togetherness unimagined. There was no lust in her feeling, just love. So close, yet so different. She felt she was opening up and absorbing another to form a total entity. At last. True fulfillment, she thought. Jeane's knees could no longer hold her up and Nancy slowly easer her to the soft rug on the camper floor. When she was prone, she gazed up into Nancy's radiant eyes and carefully and clearly mouthed the words: ""I Love you."" Nancy leaned down and kissed Jeane. It felt like the first time. The feeling in her body was totally different, almost foreign, yet it made her feel whole. It made her feel heavenly. Her kiss was warm, heartfelt and deeply passionate. As it lingered, Nancy gently caressed Jeane's lips with her tongue until Jeane consented and parted them. For what seemed like minutes she explored everywhere, beginning with her lips, then her teeth, and, like someone scouting new territory, didn't miss anything. But it was done in such a way that it never felt like an invasion or violation. It felt like, ""Hey, Jeane, this is me. I want to share me with you, but take me along."" And she did. Jeane felt as one with Nancy as they lay snuggled on the carpet. Seemingly refreshed by this ""first"" kiss Jeane lay back with Nancy bending over her, first kissing, then playfully licking her mouth, her face and eyes, her ears and her throat, her bare shoulders. Nancy slowly and cautiously allowed her warm hands to slip down, down until then rested on the small twin domes of Jeane's budding breasts of velvet. Nancy's eyes never left Jeane's. For a few moments they lay there comfortably. Then Nancy's hands gently cupped Jeane's firm young breasts like they belonged there. Jeane's already erect nipples seemed to struggled to gain their rightful place in Nancy's kind and sensitive fingers. With utmost tenderness these fingers stroked the ruby areola, the sprouting nipples until they became as hard as a penis. Those Loving hands delicately departed sadly her breasts to continue their journey. Spontaneously, with no effort to moderate her voice, Nancy cried out, ""My god, I never realized you were so beautiful!"" As if star-struck, she just sort of stared with her mouth hanging open. Slowly Nancy's eyes absorbed what seemed like Jeane's entire being. Again, Jeane did not have the slightest feeling or hint of licentiousness, it was two people sharing themselves. The feeling of this woman in all honesty telling her what was, quite obviously, a simple fact, filled Jeane with love for Nancy. The tears filled Jeane's eyes. ""What have I done,"" Nancy cried when her eyes again found Jeane's, saw the tears and pulled her close. Jeane reached her slender young legs around Nancy's elegant thighs to ease her concern. She also reached out and gently cup Nancy's luscious and full breasts in her warm hands. She extended her hand and caressed her determinedly stiff nipples. Another slow, fervent kiss exchanged lips several times. As they held the kiss long and hard their hands wondered silently over each other. Their hands softly and hesitantly meandered among the heavily bedewed hills and valleys of each other. Their nipples stood at rigid attention like lovely, ruby flowers stretching out. Their fingers continued to enjoy their childlike romp. Nancy stole her hands lower to Jeane's delicately smooth, creamy white inner thighs tenderly stroking the satin skin. Then delicately inched towards the rising mound at the apex of her shapely young legs, to that place so rich in erotic senses. She ran her fingers carefully around the blossoming labia. Nancy's affectionate hands gently followed Jeane's pliant labia slowly tracing each layer from end to end, slowly approaching that hollowed grotto. Jeane's hips began to move. Before entering, however, Nancy's finger found Jeane's clitoris, that blood-rich bud, that flower, the seat of driving passion, still achingly hard and proudly erect. She rubbed her finger gently back and forth over it, causing little groans of pleasure to bubble from Jeane's lips. With exquisite care and tenderness Nancy surrounded Jeane's exquisitely sensitive flower and caressed every crevice. Jeane gave a reflex intake as she reached the tip. Her moans were equalled only by Nancy's. Nancy dallied with trembling hand as shivers of passion waved through Jeane's graceful body. Then she slowly began to let the tip of her finger delve down into Jeane's crack. She used her fingers to pull her labia wide open, showing the juicy pink interior. Then, while using the thumb to keep tender contact of Jeane's clitoris, Nancy slid her forefinger down and began to slide the fingertip towards that fierce grotto. Down, down she went, finally into that wet, juicy slit and right up into her hot vagina. Jeane groaned as Nancy's finger rhythmically slid in and out of her hot humid cunt. Stroking, caressing, searching, Nancy continued slowly exciting Jeane more and more. To Nancy this was the most delicious moment of all. She had found the long sought after the hidden depths of Jeane's velvety pink vagina, the love-shrine. The mixed fluids of Alex and Jeane were perfect to moisten and lubricate her touch. Nancy paused to look down at the beautiful sight. Her finger was slowly sliding deeper and deeper into the juicy little crevice. The soft thin pubic hair hid none of her slit from her view. Slowly, she inched her finger deeper until she was twirling her fingertip in the very depths of heaven itself They flew together higher and higher under the gentle lead of Nancy touching, caressing embracing Jeane's very soul and her warm, moist vagina. She pressed onwards harder, deeper. Their hearts quickened in response. They could feel their breath catch release simultaneously. They were in an uncontrollable, sensual whirlwind. Both were trying desperately not to let it get away from them. They both felt like they were falling, tumbling joyfully over and over into an abyss of soft sensual pleasure. Neither had ever felt this exact feeling before and neither wanted it to ever pass. This was like no addiction imaginable. Slowly and steadily they climbed (or were lead by an unseen, invisible force, together). For nearly twenty minutes they ascend. There was no real peak in their simultaneous climax, only a crest. Slowly they approached the zenith. They happily dallied on the crown, as smooth as Jeane's mons heaving in a steady rhythm, of the mountain for many, many minutes and then slowly drifted down the other side. Words were inadequate to describe it and an outsider could never have comprehended anyway. It will suffice to say that the joy was delightfully and deliciously inexplicable. Nearly a hour later they reluctantly retrieved the cold real world. With gentle smiles they kissed and rose and parted. No words were spoken as the night closed in on them."
813,Camping Trip,['swinger-couples'],"They both appeared to be about five or six years younger than us and instead of having an R.V. like we did, they were staying in thin nylon tent. This tent provided us with quite a stimulating evening last night. Just after dark, they took their electric lantern into the tent and put on quite a show with their shadows on the nearly see-thru tent. Remembering the way her breasts stood up when she took her bra off for him provided a stirring in cock.\n\n""We know he knows how to use it, don't we"", my sexy wife commented. ""Last night left little to the imagination.""\n\nShe was very vocal wasn't she?"" I added.\n\nWhen she climbed on his hard dick and lowered herself down on him I nearly blew my load right there in my pants. The sounds of unrestrained fucking drove Cindy and me into a frenzy that was only satisfied by our own frolic after they had finished and fell into an exhausted sleep.\n\nJust before we fell asleep I said,\n\n""Do you suppose that they intentionally put that show on for us?""\n\n""I'm not sure but I would like to find out for myself just how good he really is or if she was just stroking his ego by making so much noise.""\n\n""Well, I would like to try her too. Maybe we can work something out with them. She has a great looking body and I wonder what she's like in bed.""\n\nAs we continued to sit and enjoy the view of our neighbors they both looked our way and smiled.\n\nReturning the smile, Cindy invited them over to our campsite, which they accepted. When they arrived, camp chairs in hand, we sat and introduced ourselves. Their names were Murray and Diane and were boyfriend and girlfriend, which explained the frequent trips to their tent. They had being going out with each other for about a year and were on their vacation.\n\n""Do you guys camp much"", I asked.\n\n""Yes, whenever we can"", Diane said. ""We really enjoy making love in the outdoors, especially if we are in a really lonely spot, we can do it outside of the tent. It is really a turn-on, especially if there is a chance of getting seen.""\n\nCindy giggled and said, ""You guys put on quite a show for us last night, you know, with the light in your tent. Richard and I couldn't get into the R.V. fast enough after you turned out the light.""\n\n""We did that on purpose, hoping you would enjoy watching us. We have found that a couple watching us is very exciting"", said Murray. ""We could always say we didn't realize that we could be seen, if anyone complained.""\n\nWe explained that we had been married for a little over ten years and that we had an ""open-marriage"" and we were free to have sex with who ever we wanted whenever we wanted. We also explained that we had both enjoyed watching each other getting it on with others and found it quite stimulating. They smiled at each other and informed us that this is the same agreement that they had and they two had enjoyed swapping partners and watching each other.\n\nWe continued to enjoy the campfire and each other's company as the sun went down. The conversation continued to get more sexual and we all admitted that we had been attracted to each other. Soon we were telling each other what we liked.\n\n""I love the fact that Cindy keeps her pussy shaved for me and she loves me to keep my cock and balls shaved for her. We're really into oral sex and not having any hair there really is great for both of us.""\n\n""I keep my pussy shaved for Murray, but he will not shave his pub's for me. He says that it would be to embarrassing for him at his health club. He only trims it. I keep myself shaved not so much for him but for me. I love the sexy feeling it gives me.""\n\n""I love the way that Diane will suck my cock and when I tell her I am about to come she just pumps my cock harder until she sucks all my come in her mouth. I have never had another woman who loves to suck cock as much as she does.""\n\n""I love having two cocks at the same time. Richard in my mouth and a large cock in my cunt. I especially like it when both men come at the same time.""\n\n""Murray, is your cock as big as the bulge in your pants makes it look?"" my sexy wife asked.\n\n""Let's go into your R.V. and you can find out for yourself. All this talk has made me horny as hell.""\n\nWithout any more discussion all four of us got up and went into our R.V. The curtains were already closed so I just closed the door and locked it. It was my sincere hope that this very hot and attractive couple were planning on sharing the night with us. I turned on a very soft light in the main living area and turned and sat in the easy chair, thinking that this is going to be a camping trip I will never forget.\n\nWith Murray standing in front of the couch, Diane moved up next to him and began to nibble on his neck and began to rub his chest. Cindy moved to the other side and began to do the same and then they began to undo the buttons of his shirt and reach inside and begin to play with his nipples. As Cindy began to remove his shirt, Diane dropped to her knees and began to rub the bulge in his pants.\n\nWith Murray's shirt gone, Cindy lowered herself to her knees, kissing and licking his chest and she went. Diane reached up and began to undo his belt and then the snap at the top of his pants. The whole time this was going on Cindy was now massaging his throbbing cock thru his pants.\n\nDiane lowered her eyes from Murray's belt as she lowered his zipper and looked into Cindy's and leaned toward her. At the same time Cindy noticed the look of lust on Diane's face and they meet with a passionate kiss as they lowered Murray's pants and underwear and his nine-inch cock sprang free. I felt as if my eight-inch rod was going to burst past the buttons on my 501's.\n\nMurray sat for a moment and pulled of his shoes and socks and finished removing his pants and underwear and then stood up again so these sexy ladies could continue with there manipulations of his stiff cock.\n\nDiane placed her tiny hand around it and pumped it a few times and turned it toward my horny wife. Placing her hand behind her head said,\n\n""Kiss it! Put your pretty mouth on it and kiss it! Lick the pre- come that is coming out of it. Isn't it sweet? That's it, now put it in your mouth and suck it. Murray loves to have his cock sucked. Take it as deep as you can, and bring him off in your mouth. His come really tastes good!""\n\nI wanted to tell her that my wife didn't need any instruction on how to give a world class blowjob, but I could tell that she was really enjoying telling Cindy what to do, and to be honest I was enjoying the sights and sounds myself too much to interfere.\n\nWithout missing a stroke, Cindy removed first her top then her pants and shoes. At the same time, Diane removed her clothing, and for the first time I got to see her perfectly shaped, very large tits and pretty pussy.\n\n""Richard, his cock tastes so good. Are you enjoying watching me suck his cock? Do you want to watch me swallow his come? I really want him to come in my mouth.""\n\n""Yes, Rich, let him come in her mouth. I want to watch her drink his come down. Please, I want to watch his face as he comes in Cindy's mouth.""\n\nDiane turned her attention to my now throbbing member and began to remove the last of my clothing. As my cock sprang free she immediately grabbed it and placed her very hot lips around it. She began to bob up and down and take me into her throat. I could feel the come swirling within my aching balls, knowing it would not be too long before I shot a very large load. She kept turning her head so she could see Cindy sucking her man's large meat and from time to time she would pull her hot mouth from my stiff dick and say.\n\n""Murray, come in her mouth. Come on, Babe, fill her mouth with your sweet sauce"" or ""Cindy, and swallow his cock. Bring him off in your mouth. Drink his come!""\n\nThe whole time Cindy had her hands on Murray's ass and pulling him deeper and deeper into her throat. He was moaning how good it felt and whimpers of pleasure were escaping from her lips tightly wrapped around his hard dick as she gave him the best blowjob he had ever had.\n\n""Rich, are you going to come? Are you going to come in my mouth? Come in my mouth, I want you to come in my mouth. Tell me when you are getting ready to come. I want to swallow every drop!""\n\nAs she continued to pump my hard cock with one hand and massage my balls with the other I couldn't contain myself much longer and told her I was going to come soon. She slipped her hand below my balls and forced a finger into my ass hole and began to massage my prostate. This forced me over the edge and I could feel the rush of come down my pumping cock.\n\nAs I bellowed that I was coming the only sound escaping from Diane was ""Mmmmmm"" and I could feel her throat swallowing each drop. As the pulsations of pleasure weakened I looked over to my wife and Murray and he had his head thrown back and was hissing that he was also going to come. Cindy just continued to suck his hard cock down her throat and swallow as fast as she could, allowing only a few drops of his precious jizz to leak past her lips.\n\nAs both ladies straightened up and sat back on their legs Cindy wiped her lips with a finger and licked it off with her tongue. At the same time Diane licked her lips trying to savor the taste of my come a few moments longer.\n\n""Diane, that is one of the hottest things I have ever done. I can't believe how hot I am. My cunt is dripping I am so turned on. Murray, feel my cunt! Can you feel how hot it is?""\n\nMurray reached down as he sat on the couch and began to massage her dripping pussy and quickly inserted two fingers into her hot love hole. Cindy just threw her head back and spread her knees to give him better access to it. I reached down and began to massage Diane's steamy cunt and like Murray pushed a couple fingers into her and with my thumb began to massage her swollen clit.\n\nAt the same time both Murray and I helped the ladies up and I placed Diane in the chair and Murray put Cindy on the couch. Dropping to our knees we began to return the oral favor they had performed on us. After a few minutes you could tell that both ladies were in heaven as we ate their sweet cunts. The moans and thrashing told us both that they were close to a mind-blowing climax.\n\n""God he eats pussy good. Murray, he is going to make me come with his mouth. I'm going to come, Oh God I'm coming!""\n\n""That's it Murray, keep doing that. That's it, Yes, like that! Oh Yes, Coming! Yes, Yes, Yes! Oh God it feels good!""\n\nMy cock had now regained most of its hardness and I couldn't wait to feel Diane's hot cunt lips gripping it. I raised up, placing my hands around her firm tits, placing my lips against her mouth plunging my tongue into her so she could know how wonderful she tasted I pushed my now hard cock just past her swollen pussy lips toward her deep recess. As our kiss broke a sharp gasp escaped from her throat.\n\n""Ah! Ah, the head of your cock feels so good! Deeper, push it in deeper. God, your cock is fat! Yes, that's it, give me more! Oh God, you're splitting me! It feels so good! Put it in all the way! Oh yes, yes! Now don't move, I just want to feel you in me for a few minutes. Murray he has his cock all the way in me! I can feel his balls against my ass. Oh my God, his cock feels so good filling me!""\n\nI glanced over to Murray and my wife and he had his cock buried into her bald snatch and was pumping her for all he was worth. His stiff nine inches was slamming into with each stroke and she had her eyes closed and thru clinched teeth was hissing how good his dick felt. Her legs were wrapped around his ass and she was pulling herself into him with each stroke.\n\nThe sight of this and the feeling of Diane's snug love tunnel wrapped around my manhood was too much and I began to pump my stiff cock into her, slowly at first but then I began to pick up speed to match her thrusts.\n\n""Fuck me! Yes, Fuck me""! She screamed over and over again.""\n\nNone of use could hold out any longer and all four of use came in the same lust filled moments.\n\nAs we all collapsed into satiated relaxation, Cindy suggested that because it was a little cool outside maybe Murray and Diane should spend the night with us in our warm R.V. Of course, she added that there was room for all of us in our queen size bed. We all crawled into the bed to continue our camping adventure for the rest of the night and for the rest of the week."
814,Camping in Dallas,['MM'],"Chad's a quiet eleven year old and Jamey's fourteen. Neither of the boys were as Texan as I'd always thought they should be but the did know the camping routine. It was, after all, their camping stuff. They drafted me to do the cooking tonight so we built your basic fire, ate steaks and potatoes and as darkness took the spring landscape, we sat around the fire. It was nice but I wasn't all that impressed with making conversation with a couple of boys I didn't really know all that well. So we talked about school, ranching, Texas--of course, and our parents. They wanted to know about life with Dad before Roz so I told em about that and my mom, who I've lived with for most of my life.\n\nJamey was a pretty trendy kid. He swore a lot and he was pretty impressed with the stories I told him about my life which wasn't nearly as expensive as his. Actually, Jamey was a pretty kid too. I guess he looked abit like Will Wheaton in his younger days. Boyish, alittle sensitive. Wishing he was bigger and maybe tougher than he was. I told him about girls and my dating experiences. When we eventually got around to talking about sex, I realized how little these two knew, other than what the cows do. He was a wannabe kind of a kid. ""Wanna be"" cool, ""Wanna be"" a hot dog with the girls. He hadn't so much as had a finger in a girl's little pussy.\n\n""Well, I didn't either, at your age, Jamey."" I reassured him. ""But I knew Rosie Palm and her five daughters real well,"" I added with a laugh. I expected him to laugh too but he just had a questioned look.\n\n""My hand...dicksucker...my hand!"" I curled my fingers around and motioned up and down between my legs.\n\nJamey finally got it. He laughed. Chad giggled.\n\n""Course you guys...being from Texas..."" I went on, entertaining them. I made a big circle with my hands about a foot in diameter and pretended to jack off a two foot dick between my legs, ""you boys from Texas are probably so BIG you have to help each other out!""\n\nThey roared at that one. Jamey picked up the storyline. ""Yup, my dick's so big, Chad here has to get underneith and lift with both hands just so I can take a piss!""\n\nMore laughter. ""Yup,"" I said, turning to Chad. ""You probably get a workout jacking off your brother at night...BIG muscles."" More laughter yet. The subject changed and changed several times more...to more innocent things. Chad was the first to get tired and we decided to turn in. The fire was down and it was getting chilly so we got up, went into the tent and laid out our sleeping bags. I was grateful for a soft foam mat that would protect me from this Texas ground. But it was cold.\n\nJamey unzipped his bag and laid down on it. And he peeled off his shoes and socks and his jeans. ""You're gonna freeze your ass off, bro!"" I said. But I also took a long look at his spindly legs.\n\nkeep you warm."" he answered, turning to me. ""Put your shoes and socks and your pants at the bottom of your bag and they'll stay warm for morning."" He sat cross legged in front of me and i gazed down at his basket. He noticed. I followed suit and removed my shoes and socks and I also took off my pants. Chad had already slipped into his bag and he had removed his inside and had laid down and was even quieter than usual. He was on the far side, Jamey was in the middle and I was next to him.\n\nI sat facing him. We talked a few minutes but very few for it was getting too chilly. I followed his lead and slipped into my bag as he got into his own. The opening of the two bags faced each other so we laid there face to face and talked. I really was cold because I wasn't used to this and I told him I wasn't sure I was going to be able to survive.\n\n""I need somebody to keep me company in here...to warm me up,"" I ventured.\n\n""Well, Chad and I used to sleep together...it IS warmer that way.""\n\nThe prospect of warming up next to Jamey warmed me for a couple reasons. ""Well I sure don't mind if YOU don't....youre place or mine?""\n\nJamey's eyes twinkled, innocently, I think. ""Your place...you've got the bigger sleeper. He unzipped and then I did and I opened up the sleeping bag for him. Jamey opened his all the way and spread it out on top of us to make a top cover and then he crawled in. There was plenty of room in this bag for me but when he got into it and zipped us up together, it was cozy. We'd brought pillows from the house so we were comfortable enough but as we laid on your backs, we were touching and I admit to enjoying that touch. I had told him earlier about my experiences with girls but I didn't tell him that I also enjoy boys too.\n\nI hadn't had a lot of experience but I've sucked and been sucked and when I was his age, I jacked off with one of my friends and not just a few times.\n\nWe talked some more. I hadn't really thought about doing anything with Jamey since he was living with my dad but as our legs sometimes touched, it certainly crossed my mind. At first I wasn't comfortable talking about sex with a nearly naked fourteen year old in my sleeping bag but he brought it up. He asked me when was the first time I'd had sex.\n\n""You mean with a girl?"" I didn't even think about the ramification of what I had said. He paused.\n\n""No...with anybody.""\n\nI thought about it for minute. ""Well, I fooled around when I was about nine with a girl but we didn't do much....When I was about your age...I'll admit it...I had a jack off friend. He was my best friend. It was better than doing it alone.""\n\nJamey didn't say anything and that worried me...here I was in a sleeping bag with him and both of us were in our underwear. ""Does that bother you?""\n\n""No...I have a friend who asked me if I wanted to watch him jack off...but I just didn't want to...I'm not sure why.""\n\nI prodded him. ""You WERE a little curious, tho, weren't you?""\n\n""Yeah....I've thought about it some since then.""\n\n""Yeah...that's how we started out.""\n\n""You did it more than once?"" Jamey asked.\n\nfriends!""\n\n""Did you guys ever suck each other?"" Jamey was getting pretty curious...more than just a little, I thought.\n\n""Yeah...and this has making my dick hard...are you sure you wanna talk about this?"" My honesty sometimes even takes me by surprise.\n\n""Well we don't have to...I'm just curious,"" he answered.\n\n""Well, if you're that curious, we can do more than talk...I don't mind at all.""\n\n""Well, I'm a little shy...that's okay.""\n\nI turned onto my side and faced him. And I reached over and grabbed his outside arm and gently pulled him towards me so he then rolled over and we were face to face.\n\n""I'm not so bashful,"" I whispered. ""But what about Chad?""\n\n""Hey, he's out like a light...always is.""\n\nI moved my legs and slipped one between his calves just below the knees. Jamey was much shorter than I. And I reached my hand down, found his penis and gave him a little squeeze through his underwear. He was hard.\n\n""You're not CURIOUS...you're READY,"" I giggled quietly and then I massaged his dick some more. It was sticking straight towards me under his shorts. Then I reached for his hand which was still at his side and brought it down to my own hard cock. He squeezed my meat and I went back to squeezing his. He started jacking me off.\n\n""Go easy, pal"" I said. ""Lets make this last."" I couldn't see his face in the darkness of the tent but I heard his exhale so I knew he grinned. ""I'm getting plenty warm in here now, Jamey""\n\n""That's for sure,"" he agreed. I stopped playing with his dick and ran my hand across the top of his hip and to his waist and back.\n\n""Let's get out of these...lift your hips up."" He did and with that, I reached down and slipped his underwear down onto his thighs. He kicked them down and as he did so, I slipped my own jockeys off. ""Total body,"" I said and I pulled his shirt up towards his arms. He took the cue and leaned away from me and slipped off his shirt. When he finished, I did the same.\n\n""Naked,"" I said slowly and I ran my hand from his shoulder, down his chest, across his bare hip and down his thigh. I put his free hand on my chest and I put my hand back to his stiff dick. I felt a drop of precum on the end and I made circular motions with it on the head. ""You're gonna move too fast, I can tell."" I said, ""let me just rub you all over."" I turned him again so he was laying on his belly. He had to raise up because while the sleeping bag was roomy, it wasn't that big. I remained on my side and drew one leg up across the back of his legs and then i proceeded to rub his back and his fourteen year old ass, which was very firm and very smooth. As my fingers found their way to the bottom of his crack, he spread his legs out further. I reached with my fingertips down and tickled the back of his ballsac. He lifted his hips and arched his back so to give me more reach and I took advantage and played with his balls from behind him. He laid there passively feeling every touch, which I made sure was light and tender. I lowered myself as much as the bag would allow and managed to get under the covers...and I put my head on the small of his back and while I played with his scrotum, I pushed my face further down, trying to get the cheek of my face to the cheek of his fanny.\n\noutside the sleeping bag but then I easily was able to put my face on his ass. His legs were wide apart, one between my legs and the other on the far side of our double wide sleeping bag. I rubbed my cheek against his asscheek and continued playing with is balls and inner thighs and fanny with my hand. How I loved the soft but firm skin of his hairless ass. I turned my mouth to his fanny now and just made playful nibbles over the round sides and even at the middle. He was not totally relaxed. He kept his cheekmuscles tightened so I just licked the crack lightly up and down but I must have grazed his bumhole for he stuck his ass straight up in the air, deciding he liked that. I was breathing heavily and the air in the sleeping bag was getting stale. So I just gave him one long deep lick, paused for afew seconds on his asshole and then came up for air.\n\n""I don't believe you're doing that."" Jamey said. ""But it does feel mighty good!""\n\n""I figured you liked that, little stepbrother,"" I said. ""But I ran out of air.""\n\nHe made a larger opening at the top and then kicked the inside of the bag, effectively sucking in a fresh air supply. Up and down he expanded the bag so there was an exchange of cool Texas night air in the bag.\n\n""More?"" I asked.\n\n""Yeah, alot more please."" With his answer, I went back down to service him. I carressed his back, and his backside. Then I motioned for him to turn over and he did, eagerly. I put my cheek on his belly with my mouth just inches way from his rock hard fourteen year old dick which was plenty moist by this time. I massaged the shaft of his dick with my hand and slid my face down the inch or two required to meet the end of his cock with my lips. I danced my tongue across him and the muscles in his groin flexed as if he were trying to make his boyhood even longer. Then I went down on him, making him wet all around and I sucked on it. I could tell he was enjoying it for he moved his hips so as to stroke into my mouth. In almost no time, his penis throbbed and he ejaculated in two or three grand spurts. I hungrily swallowed his semen and sucked on it and squeezed his dick as if milking it to get it all. Boyjuice.\n\nJamey was almost panting...being as quiet as he could but his chest heaved up and down. I got the lad off good! For the next minute or two, I attended to his private places...just kissing his softening dick and his balls and his slender thighs. Making him warm all over with my lips and my fingers. Finally I straightened up in the sleeping bag, slipped my leg back between his and put my arm around him. Face to face, I said. ""That pal, is what they call a good blow job.""\n\n""Well that was good. I never came so hard as I did just then.\n\n""Big brother knows how to treat you, Jamey...its our private little secret...my gift to you,"" I whispered and then held him close.\n\n""I...I dont think I can do that to you."" Jamey felt obviously badly that he wasn't ready to reciprocate.\n\n""It's okay, pal."" I reassured him. ""I'd like you to jack me off if you would...but you don't have to.""\n\n""No, I can do THAT...at least THAT.""\n\nWith that, Jamey's young hand reached down and he worked my dick as he usually worked his own. I snuggled my face into his brown hair and thought about his lovely body. When the time came, I fished up my shirt with my feet and prepared for what was a very intense orgasm into his hands.\n\n -0-\n\nWe awoke well after dawn broke. Chad got up before us, opened the tent to bright sunlight and this day was obviously warmer. The sun had warmed the tent's interior so it was nothing like the chill we'd felt when we got into our sleeping bags the night before. But it was a very warm and cozy night.\n\nMy morning hard on was bigger than usual for my dick was up against my naked Jamey's backside. I reached around and squeezed him several times...whispering for him to wake up. As he did, he came to the consciousness of where he was, who he was with, and what we had done. He grinded his bottom into my hardness and his dick sprang to erection. We just laid there for awhile while I stroked him and rubbed my hands over his belly and across the top of his hip which was next to mine.\n\nChad came in the tent and I stopped abruptly. He sat down in front of us with a smug look on him. ""I know what you did last night,"" he said, matter-of-factly.\n\nI didn't move. Jamey tensed. I could feel his heart starting to pound. I wasn't sure what to think but I knew I needed to keep my composure.\n\n""And what was that??"" I questioned.\n\n""You sucked him...I heard you. I even saw you."" Chad grinned. Jamey was thinking about dying. ""Supposed I would tell dad??""\n\nI leaned up on one elbow. ""Well if you tell, I'll personally kick your ass."" I paused. ""And if you DON'T tell, I might do to you what I did to your brother...that is if you want it.""\n\nThe eleven year old thought about it. ""Well, not in front of Jamey,"" he said, looking at his brother who wasnt believing this conversation.\n\n""Why NOT in front of Jamey...you guys might want to learn this together for when I'm not here...I guarantee you'll like it!""\n\n""Sounds pretty interesting."" Chad was playing it pretty straight.\n\n""So agreed?...Chad?...Jamey?"" Both boys nodded. Jamey relaxed.\n\n""Unzip the bag Jamey...he got us...lets come clean."" Reluctantly, Jamey unzipped the bag and I motioned for him to sit up. Chad could see Jamey and I weren't wearing shirts and he could see Jamey's bare hips, although the fourteen year old kept the rest of himself covered.\n\n""Come here stud...we can't do anything until we're all three of us are naked to each other.""\n\nChad walked slowly forward, stepped over the sleeping bag and stood over me. I undid his belt, unbuttoned his jeans and stuck my hand into his crotch. He was small but he was firm.\n\n""Shoes and socks"" I said and he kicked them off easily for they were untied. With that, I pulled his jeans down, revealing a pair of oversized underpants and a stiff pecker underneith. Chad wasnt totally sure he wanted in on this deal...so I shoved down our covers, revealing Jamey's and my dicks. Jamey was totally soft for he'd had the shit scared out of him but I was hot at the prospect of seducing his little brother.\n\n""Come on...lets see that pecker...I wanna make it feel good.""\n\nChad slipped his underpants down to reveal a hairless eleven year old dick...still not yet through puberty. What it didn't have in size, it had in intention for he was hard and purple.\n\n""Come here little man..."" I told him as I reached over and coaxed him over onto the sleeping bag and i put my hand on his boydick and squeezed it several times. Our sleeping bag was big enough for two but it was crowded for three as he slipped in between us. Since it was warmer now, we left it unzipped and down.\n\n""Watch carefully, Jamey...here's how you give head.""\n\nI got down and put Chad's babydick in my mouth and started the up and down motions. He responded by grinding his hips. Chad was up for it...there was no question about it. I worked him pretty well and used my hand to gently massage his boyballs and inner thighs to make him aware of his nakedness.\n\n""Now he's probably not gonna cum, Jamey,"" I said, ""you willing to try this?""\n\nJamey had watched long enough and said he would. His dick was plenty firm now. I told the boys we'd try it alittle bit differently this time. I told Jamey to scoot down and lay on his back. I had Chad get up on his hands and knees and spread his legs right over Jamey's face. That gave me the younger boy's ass to myself. The boys were in the sixty nine position.\n\n""Play with your brother while he sucks you, Chad...go ahead, you'll like it."" Chad took Jamey's bigger rod in his hands and played with it. Jamey started sucking his little brother and I noticed that Chad pressed his lips to Jamey's dick and then started to suck on him similarly.\n\nWatching my stepbrothers sixtynine each other really got me hot. I leaned down and proceeded to lick Chad's ass...not playing around with it, mind you. I went for his little asshole and started licking it like there was no tomorrow. Jamey's face was right below my chin and he had his brother's pencil pecker and he was giving an amateur, but an acceptable blow job. \n\nI got up and rubbed my hard dick up and down Chad's fleshy ass as I watched Jamey below. In a short time, I came all over both boys but most of it landed in Chad's opened asscheeks...and some dribbled down onto Jamey's forehead. It was one of the best orgasms I'd ever had...for the visual stimulation of the three of us in this tent was downright inspiring. As I rubbed my spent cock on Chad, I saw him stop sucking Jamey....he grinded his hips in Jamey's mouth and had what was probably his first orgasm, dry as it evidentally was. His asshole puckered and opened with it and I knew he had enjoyed himself. I rubbed the slippery head of my dick right across his asshole to stimulate him further until he relaxed.\n\nWith that, I went around and finished Jamey off, giving him a right side up, more seasoned cocksucking. Jamey got off in my mouth in no time...for that's what adolescents do.\n\n""So..ya gonna tell on anybody, Chad?"" I asked as I cleaned up my mess from his cute boybottom?\n\n""Uh, no...and certainly not if we do this some more.""\n\n""Well, we can when I'm around...and when I'm not, you boys have learned how to take care of each other.""\n\nChad and Jamey looked at each other...smiled and nodded...and now they knew very well how brothers take care of each other."
815,Camping with Daddy,"['Mf', 'inc', 'ped']","Daddy caught three large fish for dinner and had cleaned them for Laura to bread them in cornmeal and fry. What a good meal. They retired to the tent for some reading before bed. ""Honey, we need to take baths before we go to sleep. There is a hot spring just off the trail, so let's go before it gets too dark, ok?""\n\nLaura liked the hot springs. She had soaked in one last year in Florida when they were on vacation with mommy. But now, they had no swimsuits....Laura dismissed the thought as she grabbed their towels and followed her father through the woods to the springs...\n\nLaura was the first to undress and he tried not to look. She had caught him off guard as her nipples shone in the perfect moonlight. Pink, hardening in the cool mountain air...When had his baby girl developed nipples? There were no titties to speak of, but those nipples were, ripe. He shook his head, trying not to notice. She had turned her back to him to take off her pants, and panties. He watched them slip over her just flaring little hips, and he shook his head harder to clear it.\n\nHe bottom was perfect. Heart shaped, and just a hint of baby fat to round it out. When she stepped out of her panties, he saw her little hairless pussy for the first time in years.\n\nWith no way to hide his erection, he slipped his shirt and shoes off, going into the pool of tepid water in his shorts. Finding a ledge of rock to sit on, they wormed their way to the warmest spot in the water....\n\n""Ahhhhhhhh"" she sighed to no one...""Feels good, huh?"" daddy said...""Yeah, after all of that rowing, I am sore!!"" she sighed...Her closed his eyes and leaned back...He could hear her washing with the little bar of soap he'd brought and lifting the water to rinse her lithe little body. Developing muscle in all the right places...so soft he imagined, as he peered secretly at her through almost closed eyes...\n\nHe slipped off the shorts and tossed them to the bank so he could bathe. ""Well, it is about time daddy, I was going to say, it's not fair for me to be naked and not you !! "" Laura giggled...He reached for her, and turned her around, putting her back to his chest. He spread his thighs to give her a place to sit, as he pulled her down. "" Let daddy rub your shoulders and arms. I know they hurt after the day we had today."" She melted.\n\nThose strong hands, the warmth of the water, the steam. All were caressing the tense feelings from her . She could not remember feeling so relaxed.\n\nHis cock hung flaccid, as he willed his erection to go down....She moaned a little as he kneaded her skin, and the underlying muscles. ""Mmmm, daddy, that feels good...Like when Ryan does it after track,"" he thought on that for a second before he asked ""Ryan is your little boyfriend, right?"" she giggled, ""Daddy, he is not, so little,"" he knew that. He also knew Ryan was the oldest boy on the team at 16 years old. ""Well, what else does Ryan do sweetie? he asked, messaging her arms...\n\nShe leaned into her father's chest, feeling the callused hands working her upper arms...""Well, he kissed me a few times,"" he thought about that...""Did you like it baby?"" he asked.\n\n""Yeah, I guess...but...well...he used his tongue and I thought it was gross"" He thought about that pink tongue too...between the conversation and the warm, almost hot swirling water, he was stirring again...\n\nShe turned to face him in the moonlight and with big eyes said, ""Daddy, do you kiss like that?"" her words flustered him, ""Well...honey...you know...""\n\nShe stared at him for a second then realized how it had sounded... ""Oh no daddy, I meant with mommy!""\n\nHe looked at her, ""Well, yes, I do baby...it is nice when you love someone.""\n\nShe looked at him and added ""well, I love Ryan, but I don't want him to do it, he slobbers..""\n""Well baby, daddy does not slobber"" he laughed at that as did his daughter..."" daddy...?""\n""yes honey?"" he said as she turned to face him all of the way, looking at him with big green eyes that mirrored his own... ""Daddy, will you show me ? The way you kiss I mean. I want to learn, and since I love you, I don't think it will be gross.....""\n\n He took her face into his large hands, and brought her to his, tenderly. He opened his lips, tongue seeking hers, finding it, slipping his over hers, dancing together, fuelling him toward full hardness...Her hands went to his cock, slipping over it, feeling so small to him, on his throbbing cock. He moaned ""no baby...we can't "" she nearly panted ""Teach me daddy...please, teach me what to do...""\n\nHe lifted her from the water, wrapped her in the towel, and carried her the few yards back to the tent. He unzipped the sleeping bags and laid her down. Coming beside her, he kissed her tender lips again, filling her mouth with his tongue...She wriggled beside him, needing more from him, even if at her age, she didn't know what it was...""Daddy, I am cold ...you are so warm!"" Warm hell, he was on fire...\n\nHe covered her from the waist up with the flannel shirt he'd had on to keep her warm, and went to the foot of her open sleeping bag, kneeling... ""Spread your legs for daddy honey, I will make you feel warmer and much better.""\n\nShe did, with no hesitation...She gasped as her fathers lips kissed her inner thighs, then higher, to her mons....He inhaled...soap, earth, thin smoke from the fire, her scent...no better smells on the planet...He lowered his mouth to her hairless little pussy lips, and kissed them as if they were the lips he'd kissed a moment earlier.\n\nHer legs opened to him wider out of instinct, and she gasped again, then moaned as his tongue slipped between her lips and onto her blossoming little clit...He licked her vagina, kissing it, making love to it with his mouth. He slipped two fingers into her, gently fingerfucking her to loosen her up ...Her little hips rose from the bedding, pushing herself deeper into her daddy's mouth.\n\n""Ohhhhh, yesssss daddy! Lick me, it feels soooo good daddy !!! Uhhh, uhhhh, uhhhh,"" She whimpered and cried out, the throes of her first man given climaxes, echoing off of the canyon walls.\n\nHe let her cum twice more, and let her rest in his arms...""Daddy, it felt so good. I liked it. ""She snuggled in further and he looked down at her ""I am glad baby girl...would you like to do more?""\n\nShe nodded, kissing him..his lips, his neck, he guided her to his chest, his belly, his hand stroking himself a little... He guided her lips to his cock...Purple and hard, she liked the way it looked. A little scary, but yummy. Her little warm mouth enveloped him, and she sucked like she'd done it a thousand times.\n\n""Oh yes baby, suck it a little, there you go, good girl ...Ohhhh, you make daddy's cock feel so damned good baby....""\n\nShe sucked and licked him for a full ten minutes before he felt the sperm rising...He was so close to shooting. ""Baby, you have to stop, right now, or daddy will cum!""\n\nShe stopped, and as she thought it was a bad thing... her eyes welled up with tears, and he had to comfort her ""No baby, it is okay...I just want to make this last...if daddy cums, we will have to wait a while to do anything else, because daddy's cock will get softer...I will show you later"" he finished telling her and she was calm again.\n\nHe laid he back on her sleeping bag, and licked and fingered he again...could he ever get enough of her sweet little cunt? He wondered, as he lapped up her natural juices. She shuddered and softly came again, filling his mouth with her cum. ""Good girl,"" he said as she rolled on top of him, laying there, panting a little from her exertion. ""Baby, are you ready to feel something more than daddy's fingers in your little pussy?"" he whispered.\n\n""Yes daddy, please..."" she whispered back.\n\nHe eased his fingers into her once more, feeling the tight wet canal open to his touch. He slid her vagina over his cockhead and waited for her to slow her breathing. He inched a little more in, waiting for her small whimpers to subside. ""Daddy, it hurts a little,"" she gasped.\n\n""Do you want me to just put it into you Laura? I promise baby, it will feel better after the hurt.""\n\n""Do it daddy, take it all the way.""\n\nHe told her to stay on her feet, straddling his crotch. He took her shoulders and told her to lower her pussy onto him. She slid down as far as she could when he did it.\n\nGrasping her tightly, he pulled her shoulders straight down, and thrust his thick cock up, bucking his hips as he did, forcing all of his prick into her wet little cunt. He groaned, and it mingled with her sharp, small, scream...Looking right into his eyes she said ""Do it daddy, don't stop, I want the feel good part daddy!""\n\nHe slowly withdrew and plunged in a little harder, breaking his sweet little girl's maidenhead, he felt the trickle of blood, and was afraid for her and sat still, letting her get used to the size ""Baby?""\n\n...The small scream suddenly turned into a moan, as she started to ride him. ""I...I am okay daddy...honest! I just...Ohhhhh, ooooh daddy...uuhh.""\n\nHe fingered her clit to spur her on, as he felt her tight hole sucking him into her. Rocking on her father's hard cock, she came, and hard...He rolled her softly over and never loosing a stroke, plunged gently into her folds.\n\nHe looked at her, kissed her, stroked his painfully hard cock into her, out of her, over and over taking her virginity with each seething hot plunge, feeling her grinding her clit onto his cock like a woman twice her age.\n\nHe pumped and kissed, hell, he fucked her, till he could take no more. ""Baby! Ohhhhhhh baby! Daddy is gonna cum my sweet baby!"" He pulled out at the last second, his spurting cock not wanting to leave her slick tight vagina ""Baybeeeeeeeee!!"" he moaned loudly as he jerked his cock off, stroking it, masturbating in front of her.\n\nHe felt her hands wrap around him, as he sprayed his cum onto her belly...""yes baby, ohhhh...yess, yess, yess..."" he moaned as he calmed, the cum stopping, his breathing slowing.\n\nIn the afterglow of their secret union, he carried her to the hot spring, wrapped in a blanket...washing her, rubbing her sore little pussy, she came again, shuddering into her father's chest.\n\nHe held her in his lap, as they let the water caress them till she was sleepy. He took her out, wrapped her in the blanket and put her into the tent. Draped in a flannel nightgown, he in his sweats, they drifted to sleep in the zipped up sleeping bags, warming each other, listening to the owls hooting in the distance and the fire crackling it's last embers outside."
816,Camping with Daughter,"['Mf-teen', 'inc']","Bob told her he had an erection, and he had got it while swimming. ""God it is so hard!"" Amy said. Bob told her that is the way it gets when a man gets horny.\n\nHe wanted her to touch it, but could not think of a way to get her to.\n\nFinally, he had an idea. ""Amy, it will embarrass me if I get out of the water like this"" he said. ""Will you rub it for a minute and make it go down?""\n\nAmy looked at him like he was crazy, but after he asked her nicely again, she thought she would try. He told her no one would see in the dark water, so he pulled down his swimsuit and she began to rub his dick.\n\n""Now hold my balls with one hand, and pull on my penis with the other"" he told her. Amy did as he said, and after a little while, it began to shrink.\n\n""I DID IT!"" Amy yelled. Her dad covered her mouth, and told her to keep it a secret. With them being in the water, she could not tell he had cum while she masturbated him.\n\n*\n\nLater on that night, Amy's mother started feeling sick. She decided to go back to the house and get some medicine. Amy was upset, but Bob was delighted. She would be gone at least 2 hours, and he knew what he wanted.\n\nAfter dark, Amy and her dad sat around a campfire, and they began to talk. She wanted to know why rubbing his penis like that made it go down. He told her about what happened, and she began to turn red. ""But dad, I'm not old enough to turn a grown man on like that!"" she said. Bob explained to her that she was built very well, and that she is very pretty. Wanting more of what he had, he asked her if she would like to see what it does when it cums. Amy was shy, but told him she would. So they went inside the tent, and pulled it closed.\n\nHe told her that she would have to get it hard before it would do anything.\n\nAmy asked how could she do that, and he asked her to take off her top.\n\n""DAD!"" she yelled. ""You want to see my tits??"" Bob told her that it would probably get hard faster if she did, and if she wanted to masturbate him again, then she would have to. She slowly untied her top, and lowered it down. Her tits were small, with very little nipples, only about the size of nickels. Bob took off his pants, and had on nothing but a shirt. Then he reached out and touched one as she looked at him. He was trying not to get hard yet, because he wanted to see more of her.\n\n""Amy, it is not hard yet, and mom is about to come back. If you take off your bottom, I KNOW that will get me hard. I really want to see you naked"". Amy was scared a little, but was very curious about this cumming thing. So she stood up, and Bob helped her pull down her suit. Her pussy had a light patch of brown hair on it. ""That is one pretty pussy"" he told her. Amy blushed as his dick began to get hard. ""Now rub it while I touch your breast, and that should do the trick"" Bob told her. Amy reached down and began to jack off her dad as he massaged her breast. After a little bit, her nervousness was gone, and she began to enjoy the sensation he was giving her.\n\n*\n\nAfter a few minutes of touching, he began to slowly lower his hand down her stomach. She was feeling funny between her legs, and as he got to the top of her pubic hair, she stopped rubbing him. ""It's okay, I won't hurt it"" he said, as he reached under her crotch. She was wet already, and began to naturally spread her legs. He opened up her pussy and began to insert a finger into it. Amy laid back and said, ""Oh GOD, that feels good dad! Can you do it some more?"" Bob told her sure, and had her lay on her back. He got between her legs, and began to massage her clit. He then inserted his finger back into her. Amy arched her hips and moaned. She bent her knees up and pulled them to her chest. Bob started to vigorously finger her as she moaned more and more. Amy was biting her lip, so Bob told her, ""It's okay Amy, no one can hear you. Let it out, and let me know how it feels."" That was what Amy was hoping he would say, so she began to let her emotions out.\n\n* Amy yelled, ""Oh shit dad, holy shit. This feels so good. Don't stop!! Finger me, finger me! Finger my young pussy!! Oh god don't stop!"" Bob could not stand it anymore, he was about to cum himself. So he pulled out his finger, and grabbed her knees. ""What's wrong did my cussing bother you dad?"" Amy asked. ""Hell NO!"" Bob said. ""I just want to show you what feels even better!"" Bob lay over Amy, and reached between his legs. She suddenly felt something inserting into her vagina, much bigger than his finger was. As he rammed his cock into her body, she yelled in pleasure again. ""Oh YES, this is great. More more more!!"" she screamed.\n\nHer dad wanted to get dirty with her, and wanted to show her how he liked her to talk when he fucked. ""Your young pussy is so good baby. It's wet and tight and almost bald. Make your daddy cum tonight. Let me fuck you till I explode!!"" he yelled. Amy joined back with him, and between moans and panting screamed, ""Fuck me daddy. Fuck me hard. Oh god keep that dick inside my cunt. Keep fucking me! Don't stop!"" Bob rolled them over, and Amy got on top. She rode his dick like she had done this a thousand times before.\n\n""Look baby, you're all the way up to my balls. Your mother can't even do that"" Bob said. ""Keep that tight pussy on me. Keep fucking your Daddy. Your young body is such a turn on. I want to fuck you all night!""\n\nAmy just panted as she bounced up and down.\n\nSuddenly, he knew she was having an orgasm. She panted and yelled, and her pussy began to tighten more than ever. As she began to slow, he told her he was about to cum himself. He helped her off of him, then she grabbed hold of his dick and began to masturbate him again as he came into the air. She giggled, and kissed the tip of his cock as the last drop shot out.\n\n*\n\nAmy and her dad lay there for a few minutes together naked, then heard a car pulling up. They threw on their clothes, and when her mother entered the tent, they acted like they had been playing cards. ""Mom!"" Amy said. ""Tomorrow if you get time, will you go back to the house to get my other suit?"" Her mom told her yes, and her dad smiled at her. She knew what SHE wanted now!\n\n* The next morning, the family got up and ate breakfast. Amy kept on her bathing suit that her dad liked her in so much. Her mother, deciding that they would stay another night for sure, didn't mind driving back to the house one more time. She knew Amy would want to change suits. Shortly after lunch, she left the dad and daughter couple alone. It would take a little longer for her to return, as she was going to get them some supper for that night.\n\nAmy's dad asked her if she would like to go hiking, so she put on her shoes, and grabbed some clothes. ""Just keep your bikini on, dear"" he told her. ""I want you to prance around in it for me"". Her dad grabbed the video camera, and off they walked down the shady trail. It was a warm day, but not too hot. There were several people out walking the same trail that they were. Bob was proud as he noticed every guy passing taking a second look at Amy. His little 15-year-old was turning some heads today, just like she did his last night.\n\n*\n\nAfter about a mile, Bob saw a small path that led off into a wooded area. He and Amy left the main trail, and went exploring together. It was a typical dad/daughter day, the two of them having fun together, when they stumbled across a cave. It was on the side of a large hill, and was very dark. ""COOL!"" yelled Amy as she ran to it. ""Daddy, tape me in front of this!"" she said. Bob told her he would, and turned the camera on. She talked about the cave, and how they had ""found"" it. After a few minutes, with the camera running, Amy noticed Bob had an erection in his shorts. ""DAD! Your dick is hard again!"" she yelled.\n\nAmy began to act as sexy as she could for the camera. She danced around, and talked nasty to her dad. ""Oh, I'm a star now. Look at me on tape. Let me do a show."" Bob looked around to see if anyone was watching, and told her it was clear. Amy didn't hesitate to continue. She untied her top as Bob kept the camera rolling. ""Remember these tits from last night Daddy?"" she said. ""Oh, look! My nipples are hard again already! Let me show you some more.""\n\nAmy turned away from Bob, and pulled her suit down from over her ass. ""Look at my ass daddy! See my tan line?? Is that sexy?"" Bob's voice could be heard on the tape saying, ""Oh yes, baby. Very sexy!"" She pushed the bottom of her bikini to the ground, and stepped out of it. She then looked over her shoulder, and said, ""Ready to see my private daddy? Want to see my pussy again?"" Bob answered yes, so Amy turned back around toward him. He zoomed in on her cute, young pussy. ""This is what you got into last night in the dark"" she said. ""Did you like how it felt around your cock when you shoved it into me?"" Bob just filmed as she teased him more and more.\n\nSuddenly, they heard voices coming down the trail. Amy grabbed her suit quickly, and jumped into the cave. She put it on, and came out just in time. An old couple walked up and asked them how they were doing. Bob replied fine, then he and Amy left. As they walked down the trail, Bob couldn't help but tell her, ""Little girl, you really turned me on back there. I was just about to put this camera down, and come over there and fuck you again."" Amy giggled and told him to be patient. ""We have the camera, so we can do lots of fun things!"" she said.\n\n*\n\nAmy and her dad returned to camp, and decided to go swimming. Amy told him, ""Hey, let me see if I can get someone else as hard as I do you daddy. PLEASE!!!???"" Bob asked her what she had in mind, so she told him, ""You just hide right here behind this tree, and video me on the sand next to the water. I will do the rest.""\n\nAmy went to the beach with her towel. She found a man about her dad's age that was sitting there with his wife. Amy laid about 10 feet away from the man on her towel. Bob started filming her, then him. He could see the man looking out of the corner of his eye at her. ""What a pervert"" he thought. Amy rolled over onto her stomach, and reached to her back. She untied her top and let it fall forward. She laid on her chest as the man started to look harder. The gentleman's wife, hardly noticing Amy, just lay there with her eyes closed.\n\nWondering what she would do next, Bob was surprised when she rolled over. Her little tits jiggled out into the open for only a second before she covered them back up. ""OOOps"" she told the man. He licked his lips as Bob noticed his erection growing. When it was to full size, Amy got up and walked back to Bob. ""How was that?"" she asked. Bob was embarrassed, but informed her it was a real turn on for him to watch her do that. ""That was cute"" he told her, as they returned to the tent.\n\n*\n\nWhen they got back to the tent, Amy asked her dad if he had anything in mind till her mother returned. ""Well, I sure would like to get some more of that pussy I had last night. You fuck so much better than your mother does"" he said. Amy laughed and told him, ""Then come and get some!"" as she untied her top. Bob turned the camera on, and watched his daughter undress for him. He moved the camera up and down her body, getting every inch in a close-up. Amy lay down on the floor, and told him, ""Set that thing over there, and let's have some fun!""\n\nBob sat the camera on a box in the corner of the tent. He aimed it toward Amy, and told her, ""I want to film this so I can watch it later"". Amy didn't mind, but made him promise not to show it to anyone. He agreed he would not, and pulled down his pants. As the camera caught all the action, he went to her and laid down close. Bob began to rub Amy's body up and down, squeezing her flesh as he kissed her neck. His erection grew quick, and Amy knew he was ready. She rolled Bob onto his back, and crawled up to his face. ""Want to eat it daddy?"" she asked. Bob nodded yes, as Amy lowered her crotch onto his mouth.\n\nAfter several minutes of licking, Bob knew she was ready to fuck again. Her young pussy was dripping wet, and hot as it could get. ""Lay on your stomach"" he told her. Amy got off of him, and did as she was told. Bob got on top of her, and spread her legs wide. He put his full weight on her, then worked his cock up to her entrance. ""Ready?"" he said, as he pushed it in a little. Amy moaned and rocked on her belly. ""Oh yes, daddy. Oh god yes. Deeper please, put it in deeper."" Bob could not wait anymore, and shoved it into her deep.\n\nHe rose up, and got on his knees. Amy's hips naturally went up following his cock. She was now on her hands and knees, ready to get it hard and deep. Bob grabbed her hips and began to fuck her with long, steady strokes. He would pull it all out, except for his head, then slam it back into her.\n\nAs he got faster, Amy moaned and yelled louder. The louder she got, the more he gave it to her, and the harder he pushed. She yelled, ""Fuck me daddy! Oh fuck me! YES, YES YES!"" After several minutes of fucking, Amy's daddy could stand it no more. ""I have to cum baby, I can't stop it!"" Amy yelled over her shoulder at him to just let it go. Bob could not force himself to pull out, and began to explode into his teen. He shot several times into her, each one making Amy bark for more. As his orgasm met its finale, Amy's pussy began to tighten. ""Oh baby! Your going to cum, aren't you?"" he asked. Amy just moaned and continued to rock back and forth on his dick. When she had finished, she fell forward onto her stomach.\n\n""God daddy, you really fucked me hard that time. That was more stimulating than last night even"" she told him. Bob just laughed and looked at the camera. ""Well folks!"" he joked, ""You just saw the old man give it to her good, didn't you. Not bad for an old man and a fifteen year old, is it?"" Amy giggled and reached over and turned the camera off.\n\n""Mom will be back shortly, so I need to go bath in the lake."" She tossed her bikini back on and ran down to the water. Bob joined her, and they helped clean each other off. A few minutes after they were done swimming, her mother returned to the camp. Bob forgot about the tape still being in the camera, and so he and Amy went on like nothing had happened.\n\n*\n\nThat night, Amy slept next to her dad, and her mom was on the other side. When her mother fell asleep, Bob and Amy would touch each other in all the places they shouldn't. Bob got so excited at his daughter's light touch, that he came two more times before falling asleep.\n\nThe next day, they made the long drive home, and unpacked when they got into the house. As Amy's mother picked up the camera to put it up, suddenly Bob remembered the tape. ""Holy shit!"" he thought. ""Maybe she won't take it out!"" As he tried to get the camera from her, she saw the tape inside. ""Hey, I didn't know you videoed this weekend! What did you get?"" Bob gulped and told her nothing that the battery had gone dead.\n\n""Maybe you got some though"" she said, and took out the tape. She walked over to the VCR and dropped it in. As she turned on the TV and hit play, Bob could do nothing but stand there.\n\nSuddenly, Amy ran into the room. She froze as her dad looked at her and nodded ""yes.""\n\nShe knew what that meant, and ran off to her room. As the tape started, her mother said, ""How sweet"" as Amy ran to the cave's entrance on it."
817,Camping with Japanese Girls,"['MFF', 'asian']","They all slept together in one large tent. His girlfriend had not brought the diaphragm and contraceptive cream since she did not intend to allow him to make love to her in the same tent with her friends. He was more than a little disappointed about this since the fresh air and exercise was making him quite horny and he could think of other places besides the tent where they might go for a quickie. But he was not going to have intercourse with her without the diaphragm regardless of his horniness.\n\nLate one night he hauled her out of their warm sleeping bag and into the back seat of the car, and demanded some sort of sexual relief. She refused to give him oral sex. She had never liked to give head. It was too dirty for her. When he lowered his pajamas and showed her how bad off he was, though, she got some cold cream out of her cosmetic case, rubbed her hands together briskly to warm them, and spread the cream all over his hard cock. Then she gripped the slippery cock tightly with both hands and started rubbing it up and down vigorously.\n\nThe sensation was extreme. She was starting out too rough, giving him three times the stimulation he needed at that point. He writhed on the car seat, kicking his legs and gritting his teeth. He held his breath, to avoid making too much noise, and also because he had discovered that holding his breath somehow made the sensation even more extreme.\n\nShe was surprised by his strong reaction. She did not have much experience giving hand jobs and did not realize she was overdoing it. As she watched her nude American boyfriend wince and hiss like a man being tortured, she got a little excited herself. She kept up the rhythm faithfully. His excitement built. His eyes were squinted shut and he was gasping, when suddenly his body gave a great jerk and his cock squirted ribbons of sperm all over the place.\n\nShe had not anticipated the mess he would make. She cleaned it up with paper towels while he collapsed on the seat, smiling. She knew he was ticklish after an orgasm, so she ran her fingernails along his sides and belly, and spent extra time dabbing the paper towel around his tender balls while he twitched and giggled. She thought it was fun to make him lurch by suddenly and viciously pinching the head of his limp but still sensitive cock. She did this several times, though he asked her half-heartedly to stop.\n\nShe caressed him lightly and patiently for several more minutes until he had completely wound down and returned to normal. Then she opened the front of her pajama shirt, and leaned forward and kissed him. He ran his hands inside her shirt and around her breasts. He drew aside her long black hair and smooched her neck. She shuddered. He ordered her to take off all her clothes even if she felt embarrassed to do so. He insisted that she take off her slippers and socks so he could see her dainty feet.\n\nShe was both embarrassed and excited when she was arranged on the car seat, leaning back against him, her small head resting near his shoulder, her long black hair cascading down his chest. She spread apart her naked tender young legs so her pussy was exposed and vulnerable. His left arm clamped under her breasts, hefting them up and occasionally pestering a nipple, while his right hand ran up and down the inside of her thighs and across her belly. As he hovered his hand just above her pussy he swore he could feel heat radiating from it as from an electric coil. He pulled and twisted her pubic hairs to tease her, then finally he started to fondle her pussy.\n\nHe stretched and rolled the outer lips, pulling them wide open. Then he put some saliva on his fingers and applied it to her inner lips and clit. He started rubbing her nasty warm pussy, and he put two fingers inside. He flicked her clit occasionally. She started responding. Now he could smell her pussy, and the smell brought back delicious memories of that afternoon, a year ago, when he had eaten her and made her come for the first time in her life.\n\nNow he began poking the clit in little strokes, from beneath or from the side. He was being very gentle and deliberate. He could feel the small bean grow larger and harder under his finger tip. Her tummy stiffened, and she involuntarily drew her legs up and opened them wide. She threw her head back and pointed her dainty bare feet gracefully. He pushed three fingers of his left hand into her tight pussy, and began stroking her clit in a steady rhythm with his right index finger. He kept this up patiently, and he watched her for signs of when to slow down or speed up. He stayed with her and kept his concentration. After a short while she was squinting, muttering in Japanese, and bucking.\n\nIn the final few moments before she came, he kind of stood back and regarded the scene in his mind. He thought, ""I wish I could record this on tape or something. What an incredible scene! Look, here is this young exotic Asian girl stretched out all naked at my mercy, moaning and tossing her long black hair back and forth, while I press that nasty little button between her saucy nude legs. God! And now she's going to cum, here goes!""\n\nShe came like crazy, of course. She made entirely too much noise, and even though the car windows were rolled up he was afraid the girls in the tent outside would hear and assume she was being mauled by a bear or something. He had three fingers in her, and he could feel her cunt contract rhythmically. She would yell ""OH!"" at each contraction. There were seven contractions and she yelled ""OH!"" seven times.\n\nHe had learned something from her. When a person has just finished having an orgasm, what you do is tickle them and tease them. He let her calm down a bit, then he started twiddling his fingertips along her flanks. She was very ticklish, and she laughed and squirmed and tried to hold his hands away. He got one hand loose and stuck a finger in her armpit and wiggled it mercilessly. She shrieked and twisted. He warned her not to be so loud.\n\nHe caressed her softly for awhile without tickling her. She tolerated his touch, but with quite a bit of apprehension. She felt sensitive and vulnerable and her nude body was shivering a little from the cold. Suddenly he pinched her clit hard. She jumped and gave a shout. He told her to lie still and be quiet. He put his mouth on her neck and took some of the delicate skin between his teeth. He pinched her clit and had the satisfaction of feeling her twitch and gasp. He waited awhile, holding her neck with his mouth, then pinched her poor clit again and felt her body jerk again. She could have fought him off or told him seriously to stop, but she felt weak and paralyzed by his bite-hold on her neck. She realized that she enjoyed the feeling of vulnerability. He held her like that for three more minutes, periodically pinching her clit, and biting her neck constantly between pinchings, before finally letting her go.\n\nThey crawled back into the tent and into their double sleeping bag, feeling warm and cosy and satisfied, and kissed and caressed each other tenderly, before dozing off."
818,Campout,['FFF'],"easy rhythm. Janice loved the way men tried to speed up the process, as if they couldn't wait. But Janice wanted to make Mark so horny that he'd give her a hard, fast fuck, make her tits bounce, and ram his cock deep just as they both came. She continued her oral foreplay, sloppily licking and sucking at the head. Mark was breathing heavily now, his cock throbbing in her mouth, and his hips rocking slowly. Janice tried to take his whole len-gth, gagging just a bit at the end, then she slowly raised her head. Janice moaned with surprise and frustration when his cock jerked and a stream of thick semen rushed into her mouth. Then she felt another gush of his rich, salty cream flooded into her mouth. Janice was out of breath and she swallowed his sperm. She took a breath through her nose as Mark's twitching, throbbing cock spurt twice more. She released him from her mouth, savoring his taste, and felt his cock give a last shudder and spurt against her cheek. The thick semen felt warm, clinging to her skin. Mark sighed heavily and relaxed, his body limp. Janice crawled up and faced Mark, who was now smiling and drifting in a warm glowing cloud. She knew it would be several minutes before he could get hard again, and even longer until he could come again. She swallowed the last of his come, and rested alongside him. Janice's pussy was wet, and she felt the need for him inside her, giving her that won-derful pleasure. She idly drew her hand over his chest, teasing the hairs lightly. Several minutes went by, and when Mark hadn't, at least, returned a single caress, Janice nudged him. ""Mark?"" She said softly. Getting no repsonse, she repeated his name again a little louder, only to be met with a soft snore. Janice now felt angry that he would go to sleep without being considerate enough to please her too. Janice sat up in the darkness of the tent, wiping his sperm from her face and then groping for her pants. Nature was calling, and there was a small building not far away that housed the showers and toilets. Janice struggled into her soft cotton jogging pants and began unzipping the tent. Mark snored a little louder, driving her ire into a seething anger. Outside, as she walked to the restrooms, she wondered why, whenever she planned a night of intense lovemaking, Mark seemed only interested in getting off and going to sleep. Not that she could get away with that. When she'd come back from New York, she'd been exhausted and suffering from mild jet lag. But Mark had taken her to bed, and after her first orgasm, she'd fallen asleep. He woke her from her soft, dreamy sleep, and insisted that she suck him, then he wanted her to straddle and ride him. Janice was totally exhausted afterwards and slept soundly. Reflecting back over their year together, Janice realized that Mark was selfish, and self-centered, but when he put his mind to it, a pretty good lover. Janice turned the corner to the ladies restroom, blinking at even the dim light. She saw bare feet under one stall so she took the other. She'd just begun when the other toilet flushed, and the feet moved to a shower stall. Water began running, and a few moments later, amidst the splashing sounds, Janice could feel the steamy heat of the warm water. Janice finished up, and flushed the toilet, pulling her jogging pants and panties up. Her tee- shirt she tucked into the elastic waistband, and then left the stall. Janice blinked. A young girl, of maybe 18 or 19 years stood on the concrete, towel-ing herself off. She smiled, long blonde, but very wet hair dripping onto the floor. She had the kind of body that Janice herself had just out of high school, soft, firm, and nicely shaped. Now, nine years later, she had joined the battle lines against getting fat. Janice was still in good shape, but she wanted to be a few pounds lighter, and to loose the small imperfections around her thighs and hips. The blonde looked at Janice, not bothering to make any move to cover or shy away from Janice's eyes. ""Another night person?"" She asked in a sweet voice, ""Or a midnite nature call?""\n""A little of both."" Janice answered, moving towards the sink. The girl's eyes followed Janice while she washed her hands and looked at her face in the mirror. The face in the mirror looked okay, except that she needed to re-do her eyeliner a little. Not that it mattered much, as she'd only be going to sleep. ""Could you do me a favor?"" The sweet voice asked from behind her. Janice turned, and the young girl asked if she could help dry her long hair. Janice saw that her hair reached almost below the girl's firm, round behind, contrasting with her slightly darker pubic bush. The girl's bush and thighs were lovely, her thighs leaving a space at the top where Janice could clearly see her pubic hair covering her vagina. Janice took the towel and wrapped it around the girl's hair, pressing it hard to soak up the water. ""How long have you let your hair grow like this?"" Janice asked. ""Eight years."" She replied. ""But I have to cut the ends every few months and that slows it down."" Janice chuckled. ""I bet the guys love your hair like this.""\n""Yeah."" Came the reply, ""But its such a pain to keep clean and combed.""\n""Long hair's like that."" Janice said, remembering when hers was down over her shoulder blades, before she'd begun wearing it stylishly short. She was now down at the bottom of the girl's long hair, sponging the water out of the long strands. ""Are you going back to bed or staying up for a while?"" the girl asked. Janice replied that she might stay up for a while, and the girl invited her to join her and her friends down by the lake. Janice thought for a moment, then agreed. Mark wouldn't wake up for a while, maybe not even until morning. ""Let's get your clothes and go then, your hair's as dry as it's going to get."" Janice remarked. The girl giggled. ""I didn't wear any."" p<@8 Janice stared at her, the meaning of her words taking a second to sink in. ""You mean you walked up here from the lake stark naked?"" The girl nodded, slipping on a pair of leather sandals by the shower stall. ""Sure. It's late and no one's up and around, except you."" Janice shook her head, amazed at her boldness. ""Besides, I've always wanted to walk around outdoors without my clothes, haven't you?"" She queried, smiling. Janice nodded, thinking of how she and Steve had once camped in the mountains and run around like nudists for a whole day. But that'd been far away from people, and here, there were at least fifteen tents set up in the campground. The girl took her towel and began walking out the door. ""Are you coming?"" She asked. After a slight pause, ""Or just breathing hard?"" Janice shook out of her musings and followed the young girl as she made her way towards the lake. Walking quickly to catch up with her, Janice watched her soft, firm form walking in the moonlight. Her pale skin looked ashen in the moonlight, and her soft buns jiggled as she walked. The girl turned around to see how far behind Janice was, and her breasts too were bobbling like jell-o. Her breasts weren't large, maybe B-cups, Janice thought, but they moved sensuously as she walked backwards over the rough ground. Janice caught up with her, and walked alongside. The girl told Janice how she and her friends had hiked up earlier in the day, and while they swam, she slept. ""I'm not a morning person."" She said, ""and I was exhausted when we got up here."" Janice thought about Mark, sound asleep in their tent. ""Yeah, I know what you mean."" They went downhill, and near the lake Janice saw a single large tent standing in a small clearing. Someone was sitting just outside, smoking a cigarette. ""Have to be quiet, people sleeping."" The girl said. The shadowy person stood and moved towards them. In the moonlight, Janice couldn't tell if it was man or woman. ""Elsa?"" a feminine voice called out. ""Diane? Yeah, it's me, with a friend."" The naked blonde replied. Diane came up, wearing a tee-shirt and a pair of very tight jeans. She too was blonde, and very thin. Janice's first impression was that she was sixteen or seventeen, but that disappeared when she got closer. Diane was pretty, and thin. Her breasts were small bulges under her shirt, and her legs were thin too. Mostly her hips were boyish and small, further giving illusion that she was very young. ""I'm Diane."" The thin blonde said, smiling at Janice. Janice introduced herself, and Elsa followed suit, explaining to Diane where they'd met. Both girls led Janice to a large blanket spread out on the sandy soil some yards from the tent. ""What're you doing up?"" Elsa asked Diane. ""Keith snores."" Diane said, evoking smiles from the other two. ""But did you go all the way up there in the buff?""\n""Uh-huh."" Elsa said. ""Fun too. I like walking around naked.""\n""Anybody around see you? Besides Janice I mean."" Diane asked her. ""Nope. Just me and the stars."" Elsa said. ""It's all quiet and dark up there, and just far enough away that no one will come trooping down here in the middle of the night.""\n""Great."" Diane said, pulling her tee-shirt over her head. ""I've always wanted to do this."" Janice looked at the Diane's breasts. They were very small, but her nipples showed as large, dark circles against her pale skin. Elsa's nipples were light, blending in with her skin, and in the moonlight Elsa's nipples were hints, whereas Diane's were large and dark. Diane stood and slid her jeans down, baring her body to Janice and the world. Janice tried not to stare, as it appeared that Diane didn't have any pubic hair. Her body was lean, not quite skinny. Her ribs showed with shadows in the moonlight, but her hips and legs looked trim. ""Neat huh?"" Elsa asked Janice. ""What?"" Janice asked. ""Her pussy."" Elsa said, nodding her head towards Diane. ""She keeps it shaved off except that tiny triangle."" Janice looked again. ""I don't see..."" Diane turned and stepped closer, not at all shy about letting Janice look. Her hair was very light, and in the moonlight in blended with her skin such that she looked entirely shaved. Just above her pussy, there was a very small triangle of white-blonde hair, about an inch and a half across by two inches high. ""Oh, okay.""\n""My last boyfriend thought it was so sexy."" Diane said. A rustling noise caught their attention, and a figure crawled out of the tent, then stood, coming over to the small group of women. Once out from under the awning, Janice saw another girl, this one naked too, with large, swaying breasts, walking over. ""Hi Cathy."" Elsa said softly. ""Meet Janice."" Cathy paused, not expecting a stranger to see her nude. Then she saw Janice and smiled. ""Hi."" Then to Diane, ""You got a cigarette I could bum?"" Diane handed her the pack and Janice looked Cathy over. She was a bit taller and heavier that either Elsa or Diane, with shoulder length dark hair. In the moonlight she appeared to be all curves. Her large breasts were certainly D-cups, judging by the way they wobbled and hung on her chest. Cathy lit the cigarette, the lighter's flame casting a light glow over her face and upper body. Janice felt a sensation caress her pussy when she saw the glistening wet streaks on Cathy's neck and breasts. Cathy blew out a cloud of bluish smoke and handed the pack back to Diane. Diane lit one too, letting Janice see her face and small breasts. Diane was pretty alright, with light eyes and almost white hair. Her breasts ended in large, pink-brown nipples that covered most of her tits. ""Did you just wake up?"" Elsa asked Cathy. ""A little bit ago. I heard you guys talking and got up."" Cathy replied casually. ""I see Kevin got off."" Diane remarked, looking at Cathy's breasts. Cathy smiled, and sat down with her knees up against her large breasts, her pussy facing Janice and glistening in the moonlight. ""Yeah, he got off alright."" Cathy smiled, licking her lips. Elsa looked at Janice. ""Do you want to undress too? We're all friends here."" Janice wondered if that was a reference to their single sex, or if it meant that these girls were more intimate. ""Sure, why not?"" Janice said, and she slipped off her tee-shirt. She wondered if she should, thinking about at least two guys in the tent, wondering what might happen if they came out. ""Oh never mind."" She told herself. ""If they want a pussy to fuck, they've got these girls."" p<@8 ""Oh, my!"" Diane said softly. ""Your breasts are lovely!""\n""Ummm, yes."" Elsa cooed. Cathy remained silent, puffing on her cigarette and looking at Janice. Janice was proud of her breasts, and especially her tan. She'd gone to great lengths to find just the right bikini to accent her breasts with a tan and it paid off. Her breasts were pleasantly large, 37C's, without being saggy. They tended to look full and slope down, the tan lines accenting the curve of them. Her nipples were large, and pink, the kind many guys groan over. Janice stood up to remove her jogging pants. ""The moment of truth."" Elsa said softly. ""Is she or isn't she?"" Janice stepped out of the last of her clothes, letting the warm summer night caress her skin. ""Neat."" Elsa said. ""Oooh, sex-eeee!"" Cathy smiled, and Diane gave an ""o.k."" sign with her fingers. They were all staring at Janice's thick mat of reddish-orange hair that covered her mons. Janice was a true redhead, with the luck of an Italian mother she inherited none of the freckles and fair skin problems so many other had. Diane explained that they had all gone camping after one of their boyfriends doubted Diane's natural hair color. They made a bet, which involved the guys acting as pack mules for the trip if they lost, and they did, of course. Diane had showed her tiny patch of pubic hair by stripping in the back of Keith's van. The girls had made the guys carry up the heavy stuff, and after dinner, they'd worn them out. ""All three of your boyfriends agreed to that?"" Janice asked. Elsa giggled, ""No, actually Diane doesn't have one right now, and Keith is my cousin from Idaho.""\n""Kevin's my boyfriend right now,"" Cathy stated, ""but we're not engaged or anything.""""Well, you were certainly engaged earlier tonight!"" Diane laughed. Elsa and Cathy laughed too, and Janice smiled. ""I gotta brush out my hair."" Elsa said, standing and moving quietly over by the tent. ""Did you come up here alone?"" Cathy asked. ""No, my boyfriend pooped out early."" Janice replied. ""He's conked out in our tent up in the campground."" Elsa returned and asked Janice if she would brush out her hair. Janice agreed taking the brush from Elsa. The blonde sat in front of Janice, her long hair reaching the ground by her hips. Janice began to brush the long tresses. ""I wish it was as warm now as it was earlier today."" Diane said, remembering the sweltering heat. ""Not me."" Cathy said. ""I get too horny when it gets that hot.""Janice was brushing Elsa's lovely long hair, kneeling behind the blonde. The job was no small effort, as she had to bend down to reach the end of each stroke. Sensing this Elsa offered a suggestion. ""It'll be easier if you sit down and let me sit closer, with my hair in your lap."" Elsa suggested to Janice. Janice sat down, and Elsa slid back, sliding between Janice's outstretched legs. Her long hair slid over sensitive areas of Janice's body, tickling, caressing, exciting. As Cathy and Diane talked about the relative merits of Kevin's big cock versus Keith's smaller one, Janice kept brushing out Elsa's long hair. Elsa's warm hips pressed against the soft flesh of Janice's inner thighs, and Janice was aroused by the skin to skin contact. Janice had only once been naked with another girl, and that was long ago, when she and a close friend had experimented with lesbian sex. It had been pleasurable, but she'd closed it off, mostly because she was worried someone would find out. Now she felt a sensual, sexy urging growing within her, being so close to Elsa, who seemed to be naturally free of such inhibitions. When Janice found a snarl of hair, Elsa put her hands on Janice's legs, just above the knee while the knot was worked out. Her touch evoked another round of yearnings within Janice, and she found herself being attracted to the young blonde. The brushing continued, with no indication from Elsa that she was making or receiving sexual advances. Diane retreived a small bag from near the tent and returned. She was of the ""bigger is not necessarily better"" school, and she pulled out a long, thick dildo, handing it to Cathy. ""That's huge!"" Janice blurted out, not believing how big the tubular piece of molded plastic was. It was huge, by any standards. Fully two and a half feet long, molded in flexible flesh tone plastic, and about four or five inches around. The head molded into both ends was gigantic. Cathy ooooh'd and ran her hands over it lovingly. ""If you like 'em big,"" Diane said, ""Try that one. Guaranteed to stretch your pussy wide open. As for me, I prefer something a little more agile and versitile."" Diane pulled out a smaller dildo, just about six inches long, and sized normally. ""You can keep your toys."" Elsa said, ""I prefer the real thing, or a nice wet tounge.""\n""Who doesn't?"" Cathy grinned back. ""Or a couple of them."" Diane added. ""But you can't use something that big just anywhere, and you can't suck it either.""\n""Maybe you can't,"" Cathy said, ""But I can."" Cathy demonstrated by taking one end of the huge thing and licking all around the head like it was real. Watching her work on it made Janice's pussy tingle and her nipples crinkled up, standing erect. Cathy had everyone's attention and then opened her mouth wide, slowly working it into her mouth. The ersatz cock lay down between her big breasts, and even past her mons. She bent the shaft and began rubbing the other end against her pussy, still sucking the head. ""You always did have a big mouth."" Diane chided, getting a dirty look from the brunette. Elsa leaned back to whisper to Janice, her warm, smooth back pressing against Janice's soft breasts. ""She really gets off on sucking cock."" Elsa said softly. Elsa was leaning back against Janice lightly, supporting herself with her hands on the blanket. She made little effort to move back upright, and Janice enjoyed the feeling of her warmth against her. Cathy had the plastic penis in her mouth, and she was trying to put the other end in her pussy. Diane leaned over and helped her, slowly pushing the huge thing inside her. Even in moonlight, or perhaps just especially because of it, the creamy white skin between her legs seemed to swell and stretch as the monster invaded her most secret place. Cathy rocked her hips forward and up, bending at the waist. She now had a fake cock that ran from pussy to mouth, and Diane was pumping it slowly in and out of her. Elsa pivoted slightly, her back brushing over Janice's very erect nipples. ""Diane gets off on the control thing. Watch, she'll stop just before Cathy is ready to come, and she make her beg for it."" Elsa's right hand now rested firmly on Janice's upper thigh. ""Surely this can't be an innocent touch."" thought Janice. She slid one hand to Elsa's waist, feeling the soft curve where her hips flair out. Elsa's hand moved a fraction of an inch higher on Janice's thigh. Cathy was bucking against the motions Diane made against her pussy, and she was using one hand to pump the didlo in and out of her mouth. She looked frantic and wanton, her eyes closed and her face contorted by her desperate desire for release. Both Elsa and Janice could hear Cathy's heavy breathing, her soft moans of estascy. Cathy's breasts, no her tits, heaved and rippled as she moved. Her thighs and buttocks quivered when her hips cleared the ground and then dropped down again. Diane was whispering encouragement to Cathy. ""Yes, suck it."" Diane cooed to her softly. ""Suck it and make it come in your mouth. Let it fuck your hot little pussy, spread it wide open, let everyone see you getting your twat stretched."" Cathy was beginning to reach her climax and Diane stopped, just as Elsa said she would. Cathy, frantic, reached down and tried to fuck herself with the dildo, but it was awkward. She had to let it out of her mouth. ""Ohhh, you bitch! Don't stop now!"" Cathy spat the words out harshly at Diane, her breathing keeping her from shouting. Diane grabbed the end of the dildo and shoved it deep into Cathy. ""So, you wanna come do you?"" Diane pumped it hard and fast, then stopped. ""Tell me what you want me to do.""\n""Fuck me."" Cathy panted. ""I don't understand, you can be more descriptive than that."" Diane said, smiling over her shoulder at her audience. ""Fuck me and make me come!"" Cathy hissed. ""Shove it up my cunt!"" Diane began pumping. ""Faster, fuck me hard and fast."" Diane's hands moved quickly, giving Cathy the kind of hard, fast fuck that Janice had hoped for tonight, before Mark had fallen asleep. Elsa moved and looped her arm around Janice's waist, sitting almost crosswise in her lap. Elsa's firm right breast pressed against the Janice's cleavage, her nipple hard and swollen. Janice's left hand slid up Elsa's form, cupping her left breast and pinching her nipple. Cathy chose that moment to moan and arch up, and Janice felt Elsa's bottom wriggle in her lap, as though she were thrusting her hips forward too. Janice moved her reddish bush closer, so that she could feel it rubbing the side of Elsa's ass. Cathy arched again and her hands cupped her big, tits, pulling them up until they threatened to spill over her hands. Diane slid the huge cock out of Cathy and licked it, her mouth finding the supine girl's clit and sucking it a moment later. Elsa turned her face towards Janice, and in the moonlight, her eyes shone like twin sparkling fires of passion. Janice felt the slight pres-sure from her hand on her back, drawing them together. Elsa's mouth was so soft, so warm and inviting. Janice almost couldn't beleive how sweet and sensual Elsa's kiss was. Her lips parted and Elsa's tounge invaded her mouth. Not as a rampaging dervish, but a slow, sensual snake that teased and promised all things were possible. Janice felt Elsa's hand on her right breast, gently, tenderly sliding over her skin. Her hand moulded itself to her curves, making skin contact and heightening Janice's nervous senses. Elsa's tounge was circling and playing over her tounge, flicking the tip of Janice's tounge like a clit, then playfully sliding under her upper lip, stroking the roof of her mouth. Janice felt her body melting, trying to flow into Elsa's warm mouth. Janice ran her left hand down, sliding it under the blonde's ass and tickling her anus, probing for her pussy. Janice wanted her. Most of all, Janice wanted her to want Janice. Her needs had gone unstatisfied too long tonight, and she yearned for release. Their kiss parted, and Janice looked into Elsa's blue eyes. She saw a pair of wide, sparkling eyes that begged her not to stop. Eyes that were pleading for her to satisfy Elsa's deepest needs as only another woman could know. ""Yes."" Was all Janice said. Elsa smiled and then moved, her mouth and lips nibbling and kissing their way down her neck to her breasts. Janice leaned back on both hands, and let Elsa explore. When Elsa reached her breasts, she cupped them against her face, her tounge sliding wetly against Janice's breast-bone. The sensations were lovely, especially when Janice felt the blonde's firm breasts and hard nipples brushing over her lower abdomen. Elsa sighed softly, licking Janice's firm nipples, tracing the outline of her areolae with her tounge. Diane and Cathy made a slight noise, and Janice looked at them, and she saw little, thin Diane, perched on Cathy's mouth, rocking her hips back and forth, pulling hard on her nipples, stretching her small breasts into points. And, she was watching Janice and Elsa. Elsa drew a line down Janice's stomach, then rubbed her face lightly against Janice's thick, red-orange bush. Her breath was hot, and Janice's hips rose automatically. ""Do her."" Diane said almost breathlessly.""Go on Elsa, do her good."" Elsa's head lowered between Janice's thighs, and Janice felt a drop of her own cream flow out, slowly sliding down her ass. Elsa's tounge started with that drop, and Janice gasped at her touch. That wonderful tounge drew up and paused, then circled her entrance. Janice shivered despite the warm night. Elsa looked up, looked up over Janice's red bush, over her full, firm tits, to see estascy written on her new friend's face. Janice looked down and her face changed from estascy to a warm smile. Elsa drew her tounge up, sliding over Janice's already wet and engorged labia. Janet felt the tounge drawing nearer her favorite spot, felt the slow, sensual pleasure flowing from Elsa to her. Then, as if Elsa paused before diving into a pool, she hesitated, drawing out the inevetible. Elsa's tounge flashed over Janice's clit, moving so quickly that Janice wasn't sure it happened. Then again, this time she was sure. Each time, Janice had drawn a short breath, her body jerking at the sensation of it. A pause for two heartbeats, and then again. Janice felt her juices beginning to flow freely, seeping down and out of her entrance. The tounge flicked again, then returned immediately to circle her clit in slow, lavish licks. Janice moaned. Diane moaned too, as Cathy brought her to the edge of her orgasm. The thin blonde was shaking, her mouth hanging open and her eyes closed. Cathy found Diane's dildo and slid it into the girl's pussy, and sucking her clit quickly. Diane gasped then shuddered, falling prone onto Cathy's lush body and spasming along with her pussy. Elsa heard Diane's quiet climax, and her own pussy was literally dripping with anticipation. Janice tasted so sweet, so good that Elsa wondered why she'd been reluctant to do this in the first place. Some-thing about Janice seemed right, safe, warm, and loving. Elsa slid her tounge down, all the way to the redhead's anus and then back up. Janice moaned in a soft, sensual way that pleased Elsa. Elsa found that she liked the feeling of it, the taste, it's pervausive slipperyness on her face. The more she licked, the more of the wonderful honey that seeped like a small brook from Janice's opening, the more Elsa wanted. She began licking and tounging everywhere, trying to give Janice more pleasure so she could taste her sweet cream some more. Elsa remembered how she felt when she was being eaten by a guy and reached up, pulling and rolling Janice's nipples between her fingertips. Janice felt Elsa pinch her nipples just as Janice's hands had begun to move towards them. Her pussy squeezed, her stomach tightened, and she pushed her chest forward. Elsa knew the way to please her, and Janice was enjoying every second. Diane had moved over to watch, running her hand over Elsa's beauti-ful behind that stuck up. Janice looked at the small blonde, and she looked at her small breasts with their hard nipples. ""Let me suck your nipples."" Janice heard herself say to Diane. The blonde moved up, leaning over to let Janice taste her nipples. They were firm and warm, small buds that resisted softly. Diane moaned her enjoy-ment and Janice sucked one hard. The flesh was soft, and firm, almost taut, so small were Diane's breasts. ""Yea-ssss. Suck my titties."" She whispered to Janice. ""That fits,"" Janice thought. ""Titties describe them nicely."" Janice let her tounge circle the small breasts, and Diane offered each one for a tounge bath. Cathy watched and lit a cigarette. The two blondes and the newcommer redhead were tangled up together, a mass of soft, sensual curves in the moonlight, undulating hips, glistening skin. Cathy absent-mindedly stroked her pussy. Cathy's eyes fixed on Elsa's upturned butt, and the perfectly formed pussy between her legs that seemed to glisten in the moonlight. Cathy knew this was Elsa's first time pleasing another woman, even though Diane had eaten her last night, Elsa had been shy about ""doing it"" or ""going all the way."" Elsa could feel the building orgasm inside of Janice, building just the way hers did. Janice's pussy spasmed and held hard for long periods, then relaxed. It was becoming more frequent, just as Janice's delicious juices were flowing ever faster. Elsa slid a finger inside Janice, and it felt both familiar and odd. She'd often fingered herself, but now, it was someone else's pussy, a pussy that felt warmer, wetter than her own. Elsa bravely inserted another finger, and she flexed them upwards, her long fingers touching Janice's mons from inside. Janice felt the fingers inside her, giving her something to grip with her pussy. It felt so good, but she wanted more. Janice let her head fall back, leaving Diane with a wet, shiny nipple. Elsa's fingers bent, pressing against her insides, in several directions it felt like. Janice felt a tightening inside, as if her insides had rolled over and knotted. Just a little more... Elsa felt the spasms and the flexing of Janice's buttocks, and she knew Janice was close. She licked the redhead's clit, circling and circling it rapidly. Janice was moaning aloud, rotating her hips in time, trying to speed up the circles. Elsa felt a twinge of urgency in her own pussy now, and she rolled her head to move even faster. Janice was panting, her mouth slack jawed. Elsa suddenly couldn't find the redhead's clit, and she searched with her tounge. She kept flicking over where it should be, her own breath rapid, humid and hot. Janice felt the surge begin, and Elsa's hot breath on her cunt. She was on fire, her loins burning with need, her insides yearning for a screaming, thrashing release. It built and built, the blonde's tounge sending shivers over Janice, teasing her, keeping her hanging on the edge of ....""Oh my GOD!"" Janice uttered. Her orgasm washed over her, moving from her pussy in both directions, contracting her muscles as it passed over her. Her insides felt like they were pulling the rest of her down, centering her whole being on her sopping crotch. Her body resis- ted, then arched up, as if in defiance. She could feel her pussy flex and pulse, her breast muscles hard and stiff along her chest, and most of all, a slick wetness flooding her thighs and pussy. Elsa felt it coming, and suddenly Janice cried out, locking her legs around Elsa's head, smothering Elsa with her steaming hot cunt. It pulsed and throbbed against her face, her fingers were clasped together inside this hot woman, pinned in her. Janice arched up, and her pussy slid over Elsa's nose and face. Then down again, coating Elsa with her slippery wetness. Elsa began rubbing her face, her nose and her cheeks against Janice's pussy. After a moment, when Janice's shudders slowed, Elsa removed her fingers, causing Janice to arch again. This time, her legs were open more and Elsa slid her tounge to the woman's opening. A warm, rich cream flowed onto Elsa's tounge, which she licked up and swallowed. It was too much for Janice and she grabbed the blonde's long hair and pulled her face hard against her cunt. She felt the licking tounge, searching, probing, lapping up her come. Janice climaxed again, quickly, this time, panting out her name. ""Elsa...Ohhh, Elsa....yes, ohhhh ELSA!"" Elsa found her face covered in Janice's cream, and heard Janice calling her name over and over. She smiled inwardly, knowing that she would forever enjoy pleasing someone like this. She didn't even mind that Janice's hands were hurting her scalp a little, pulling her face hard against her steaming cunt. Elsa liked it. ""Bravo."" Diane said, ""Well done.""\n""Yes, quite a show."" Cathy agreed. Janice was still outside reality, but Elsa sat up and wiped the cream from her chin. ""Don't waste that."" Diane said, taking Elsa's hand and licking off Janice's come. ""Hmmm, sweet and delicious.""Cathy scooted over and used her finger tasting some from Elsa's cheek. ""You're right. She does taste sweet.""\n""Well, what did you think?"" Diane asked Elsa. ""Think of what?"" Janice asked dreamily. ""I liked it...a lot!"" Elsa replied, looking fondly at Janice. Janice opened her eyes and looked at the smiling blonde. She looked so sweet and sexy sitting there between her legs. ""Was that the first time you've done that?"" Elsa nodded. ""Looks like you enjoyed it.""\n""Oh baby!"" Janice said, sitting up to hug Elsa. ""If that was your first time, you're going to be a killer when you've practiced! That was terrific!""\n""You mean that?"" asked Elsa. ""I most certainly do!"" Janice said. ""That was perfect."" Janice leaned forward and kissed the younger girl, tasting herself on Elsa's lips. ""Now I have to return the favor."" Elsa seemed to wriggle at the suggestion, and Janice quickly had her lay down. The blonde seemed even younger on her back, but her fully developed pussy and the thick mat of hair covering her mons suggested otherwise. Janice began by licking down the backs of Elsa's upraised thighs, spiraling inward with light, dry kisses. Working her way towards Elsa's blonde thatch, Janice caressed Elsa's lovely legs. Diane moved off, and Janice concentrated on Elsa. Elsa was rolling her head from side to side, cupping her firm breasts and rolling her nipples between her thumb and forefingers. Janice caught Elsa's fragrance, like an enticing per-fume, and bent down. The blonde bush was damp with Elsa's cream, and Janice licked it lightly, drawing her tounge over just the hairs. Elsa sighed softly, arching her hips up. Janice used her tounge and drew a line down between Elsa's legs, staying well left of her labia. Elsa moaned softly now, her breathing moving faster. Suddenly, Janice moved to her right, sliding her tounge as deep as she could into this girl's entrance, trying to shove her tounge right inside her pussy and lick her from inside. Elsa gasped and Janice wished her tounge was six inches long. Elsa tasted fabulous! Her pussy was awash with a slick, warm cream that excited Janice. ""God she's so wet!"" Janice thought. Elsa's hips undulated as Janice drew her tounge up between the petals of the blonde's pussy. She sucked each soft fold of skin into her mouth and ran her tounge over it, as if washing it off. Elsa cried a soft, high pitch-ed noise, and her hips quaked. Janice worked up, staying just barely away from Elsa's engorged clit. Elsa's clit looked large in the moonlight, peeking out from under its cover. Janice blew on it lightly, the cooling air causing Elsa to sigh. Janice reached her tounge out and circled the small button, her warm tounge sending an electric jolt to Elsa's brain. She gasped. Janice was torturing her with pleasure Elsa thought. Her pussy was on fire, and this redheaded woman was toying with her. She felt the tounge probe inside her and she arched, wishing it would slid into her like a flexible, snaking cock. Then Janice had sucked her labia, pulling on them gently and creating such sensations between her legs that Elsa almost cried out in estactic agony. God but this woman was hot! Now a cold sensation crept over her pussy, sending a shiver through her. She sighed, as it stopped, then, a warm, sensual jolt wracked through her, her clit buzzed and vibrated a message to her brain, and her body jerked. Elsa gasped. ""Oh God!"" Elsa thought. She knows! She knows just what I like! Janice's tounge circled her clit several times, then slid down her pussy, even down to her asshole and around it. Elsa pulled her legs back, exposing her pussy and anus fully to this wonderful woman. She felt Janice's hands slide up the backs of her thighs, keeping her legs in position. Janice's full breasts pressed against the back of her ass and the redhead's mouth covered her sopping wet pussy. A tounge darted about, teasing her, bringing her to the brink. Elsa could feel her insides melting, flowing out of her cunt and into Janice's mouth. Her stomach tightened and the sensation seemed to spread towards her pussy. Janice could feel Elsa's impending orgasm. The blonde shuddered under her, her thighs tightening and relaxing, her pussy pulsing and pressing against Janice's tounge. Janice used on arm to keep Elsa's legs up, and then pressed two fingers inside the blonde's pussy. They slid easily into Elsa's slippery pussy. ""Oh yes! Yes!"" Elsa crooned. Elsa's hips rocked and Janice kept lapping the blonde's pussy. Elsa's erotic movements added to Janice's passion and she slid a third finger deep into Elsa. The girl moaned, and gripped the invading fing-ers, her cunt drawing them deeper. ""She's ready to come"" Janice was thinking, ""now to make it special for her."" Elsa felt the third finger, pushing and stretching her a little. She was almost there, almost over her peak. Just a little further and she would come. She felt Janice bend her fingers, pressing against the back of her vagina, then she turned her hand, fingers still bent, car-essing her insides in a half- circle. The sensations were exquiste as the probing hand stretched and relaxed her vaginal ring, and she climbed to the top of that warm mountain who's name is orgasm. Elsa felt the fingers pressing against the back of her mons, against the back of her clit it seemed. A bright red light flashed, and her whole body became a flowing river, her contracting muscles the surging current. Elsa felt as if she were the river flowing down the mountain, her shuddering body undulating over the rocks, her cream flowing all around her, warming her and coating her with its sheen. She loved it, and never wanted it to stop. Janice bent her fingers and then rotated her hand. She could feel the intense tightening of Elsa's pussy, the building up of her impending release. She ran her long fingers down the front of Elsa's vaginal walls, searching for a sensitive spot just oppostite that of her tounge. Janice's tounge flicked at Elsa's pearl, and just as her fingers bent fully, Elsa gasped, then screamed a short, high pitched squeal. Elsa's legs clamped down on Janice's head and it felt like Elsa was trying to draw her face into her cunt. Elsa arched, and squealed softly, her head tossing from side to side, and her body quaking hard. Janice felt those incredibly strong muscles clamp down on her fingers, and then a spray of warm wetness wet her neck. Each spasm of Elsa's pussy sent a spray of her warm, thick cream onto Janice's neck. Janice moved up slightly even against the quaking legs and let the next few gushes land on her breasts and chest. Elsa made small mewing like noises as she slowed down, her breathing short and loud. Finally, her legs relaxed, sliding limply to the ground on either side of Janice. Elsa couldn't focus her eyes, and her brain seemed shrouded in a warm, cottony haze. She knew she was smiling, yet her body refused to respond and open her eyes. She lay there, breathing harshly, feeling like a limp rag. A hand caressed her softly, moving up to her breast. The palm slid so nicely over her hard nipple, then down the top of her breast. Elsa knew who's hand it was, but she couldn't focus on anything but the warm, relaxing pleasure coursing through her body. The hand turned into a thumb and forefinger on either side of her chin, turning her head gently to the side. Warm lips touched hers, and she tasted her own special cream. A tounge slid into her mouth, and she gently licked it. She felt it lovingly caress her tounge and lips, and she smiled inside, feeling sexy and happy. The lips departed, and dreamily she opened her eyes. Janice's face was framed with glowing red hair, the moon casting a soft orange-red glow from behind her. Janice's face was in shadow, her features soft and slightly hidden. Elsa saw her green eyes sparkle, and a smile that said it all. Diane and Cathy had watched Elsa's climax, pausing from their own endeavours to marvel at her intensity. Both women were sharing the huge double dildo, lying with their feet past each other and their pussies just inches apart. While Janice and Elsa caressed, Diane and Cathy resumed their mutual gratification. p<@8 Janice and Elsa held each other, caressing and touching gently while Elsa recovered from a tremendous climax. They watched the other two women pleasing each other and themselves. In the moonlight, their bodies seemed to be a mass of sweating, writhing, sensual curves. Elsa and Janice lay in the growing shadow of a looming pine tree, watching the sexually intense performance of their friends. Cathy was pulling and pushing Diane's smaller body back and forth, working them both into a hip-rocking frenzy. Just as Cathy began to rock her hips rapidly, the tent flap opened and a tall, muscluar young man emerged, standing naked in the moonlight. He peered into the darkness, and saw the two girls rocking against each other. He watched, eyes fixed on the tableau, while Janice watched his erection grow before her eyes. He began stroking himself, and stepped forward. The other tent flap parted and another young man emerged. He too was naked, and his penis began growing as he watched Diane and Cathy. Elsa whispered to Janice that the blondish man was her cousin, Keith. That left the darker haired man to be Cathy's beau, Kevin. Kevin stepped around and knelt over Cathy's mouth, pointing his long, thick cock at her mouth. Cathy arched up and began sucking the head, as Kevin crouched down. Keith knelt beside Diane and began playing with her small titties, while she licked his shaft. After a few moments, Kevin sat back. ""How about the real thing girls?"" Kevin asked in a rich tenor. The girls slid apart and Kevin had Diane get on her knees, entering her from behind. Cathy pulled Keith down and mounted his upright shaft, placing them within easy reach of Diane. Diane moaned as Kevin entered her and began to stroke in and out of her. Cathy took one of Diane's hands and placed it on her large breast, rocking her hips on Keith's sturdy shaft. ""Let's watch."" Elsa whispered into Janice's ear. They watched as both Diane and Cathy let the guys pound their bodies. Kevin was moving his hips hard and fast, ramming the small girl from behind and making her buttocks ripple. Cathy's tits were flopping about, and she was riding Keith like a demon. Kevin kept up his pace for long minutes, and finally groaned that he was going to come. Diane wriggled forward, closer to Cathy and Keith. ""Remember your promise."" Diane said lustily. Janice was about to ask Elsa, when Kevin groaned and pulled out of the blonde's pussy. Grabbing his cock he stood and moved to Cathy, shoving his cock into her mouth and then shaking. Cathy moaned several times, and Diane simply slid her pussy to Keith's mouth. Kevin backed away, holding his drained prick. Cathy and Diane kissed, both of them moaning softly. ""That's it Cathy."" Kevin said nastily. ""Kiss her with a mouthful of hot, thick cum."" Janice put her hand on Elsa's thigh and felt Elsa's hand slid down her back, caressing her. Now Cathy was on the verge of orgasm, and Keith managed to get Diane close too. Diane won, by a hair, and the quiet night was filled with their alternating moans. Cathy kept rocking on Keith, and suddenly he groaned from under Diane's ass. His hips lifted Cathy up and she moaned, feeling him squirt her full of his sperm. Elsa got up and walked over, and she let Cathy lean back. Elsa pulled Keith's large cock from Cathy, then began licking the big titted girl's pussy. Elsa moaned happily, and Cathy raised up for her friend's lap- ping tounge. Diane sat on the blanket and motioned Janice to come over. Both men were surprised at her presence, and Kevin was the first to offer her what she'd begun the night wanting -- a long, hard, fast fuck. Kevin was hard again, and Janice was soaking wet from all of the sexual goings on. Kevin told her to get on all fours and he entered her from behind like he had Diane. ""Oh Jesus, you have such a beautiful ass."" Kevin said as his cock slid inside Janice. Janice felt him enter, spreading the walls of her pussy. It was wonderful. So hard, so warm, so deep, and best of all, so ALIVE! Kevin began slowly his hands finding Janice's breasts hanging down and swaying with their motions. Diane was fingering Elsa's pussy from behind, where Janice could see her fingerfucking the sexy blonde. Kevin pulled Janice's hips against him, and she gasped. Now he was beginning his hard thrusts, the pressure and motion inside her driving Janice into a deli-cious state of arousal. Cathy and Elsa stopped, with Cathy laying down to suck Keith's still large, but limp prick. Elsa saw her cousin pounding Janice's pussy and she slid underneath Janice from the side, suckling on Janice's nipples. The feeling was wonderful. Fresh air, hard cocks and a woman sucking her tits. Janice felt sensual, sexy, glamorous and slutty all at the same time. Diane came over and offered Janice her pussy. Janice licked at the partially shaved mons, and Diane had an interesting taste. Janice's face bumped against Diane's mound, and the blonde laid down in front of Janice, spreading her legs wide and holding her labia open too. ""Suck my clit. Suck me."" Diane pleaded. Janice licked, then began sucking, her own mind blurring the dis- tiction between all of the sensations. She felt like she was sucking a breast, as well as sucking and fucking a pussy. She felt fingers slide down her belly to rub her clit, and she knew it was Elsa, but it felt like she was doing it. Her body began to knot, the old feeling coming on, and this would be only the first. Janice sucked hard on Diane's clit, shoving three fingers inside the small girl, just as she felt her own climax start. Elsa held her up, as did Kevin, and she kept Diane's clit in her mouth, gasping around it while she shook. Kevin kept right on pounding against her ass, and the flowing sensation receeded. Feeling carnal and lusty, Janice worked on Diane's sopping cunt before her. Elsa felt Janice come, and now she worked underneath the redhead's legs. Kevin's balls slid against her forehead and Elsa tilted her head back. Her tounge caressed the drops of cream from Janice's clit then found Kevin's slippery wet cock. A little further and her tounge was licking his balls as he moved in and out of Janice. She felt fingers probing her pussy, long sensual fingers and smiled, realizing that Janice was giving back to her too. Janice was frantically licking Diane, and now the blonde girl was panting out loud. A second later, Diane moaned and closed her legs, trapping Janice's head. Janice's head was inches from Diane's spasming pussy, and she watched in fascination as the girl's body shook. Her own body began to wind up for the arrival of another orgasm too. Diane relaxed and let her legs down. Janice felt Elsa's tounge on her clit, and the ignition of a fiery passion. Janice began arching back to meet Kevin's thrusts, slamming their bodies together. Elsa stopped licking, as the bodies above her were moving to fast and hard. She watched the shadowy genitals moving, the sky showing for only a moment before bodies crashed together above her face. Janice felt the surging rise inside her, and the swelling up of Kevin's cock. He was getting larger, harder, stiffer inside her clench-ing cunt, getting ready to come inside her. She arched back, moving faster, wanting them to come together. Kevin came first, shooting his cum like a hose inside of Janice. His strong spurts sent an electric current through Janice's pussy. Almost...Almost there... Kevin moaned and ground his cock against Janice's cunt. Elsa could swear she hear it squirting and squishing into Janice, or out of Kevin. She could see his lower body spasm and pulse as each jet of his sperm rushed into Janice's waiting pussy. Elsa reached up and cupped Kevin's balls, and she heard him groan again, then spasm as a last gush of his cream entered Janice. Elsa realized that Janice was moaning, still trying to fuck Kevin, but he was holding her tight against his cock. Elsa reached out with her tounge and licked Janice's clit, getting a moaning shudder from the redhead. Again she licked and Janice lowered her hips. Kevin pulled out and pushed Janice's hips down onto Elsa's mouth. Elsa felt the warm flood of his semen pouring out of Janice, mixed with her sweet creamy juices. She licked and gulped it down like nectar. Janice felt Elsa's tounge, and then suddenly Kevin was pulling out. ""NO!"" Janice thought, ""Make me come!"". Her hips were pressed down and she felt Elsa's tounge snake into her entrance. Her pussy was dripping its precious load of cum right into Elsa's mouth. Janice moaned and felt the beautiful blonde's mouth working to capture it all. Then Elsa sucked on Janice's clit, bringing her to the peak quickly. Elsa was lapping her sopping pussy eagerly, trying to make her come. Janice felt it, and then, a huge flooding wave crashed over her, her pussy spreading itself wide open and her insides pouring out, her brain melting and flowing out of her cunt and into Elsa's mouth. Beautiful, sexy, wonderful, loving little Elsa! Sated, Janice rolled over and caught her breath. Elsa came over and thanked her, kissing her and letting her taste Kevin's salty come. Nearby, Cathy was kneeling behind Keith, stroking his thick cock towards Diane's little tits. Kevin wandered off looking for a cigarette. Elsa sat next to Janice and stroked her breasts while they watched Cathy work on Keith. They didn't have to wait long, as Keith groaned a minute later and arched his hips forward. Long streams of glistening sperm flew the few inches between them and landed on Diane's almost flat chest. She moaned softly. Another spurt and another. All of them thick and creamy, landing on her breasts. Cathy greedily came around and sucked the last spurt into her mouth and then licked off the head of Keith's cock. With everyone tired or sore, they sat around the blanket and made the introductions. Diane, sitting next to Kevin with her chest glist-ening wetly introduced Janice to Kevin and Keith, as if she were doing it at a party. Cathy remarked that Elsa had finally gone down on a woman, for the first time, and that it had been Janice. Elsa smiled, and she wiped her still wet chin. Cathy licked it off her hand, then lit a cigarette. A little chat went on, and Janice asked for the time. ""Shit."" Kevin said. ""It's 3:45 already."" Realizing how quickly over three hours had passed, Janice said that she had to go before she was missed. Everyone insisted on giving her a goodbye kiss, and some were longer than others, while some were clear inticements to stay, complete with a nipple pull or a finger along her pussy. Elsa didn't kiss her, but found her clothes and helped her into them. Elsa herself slipped on a midriff-cut tee-shirt and a pair of nylon shorts. ""I'll walk back with you."" She said. Then in a quiet voice, ""I want to say goodbye in a special way."" Walking quickly, they found their way back to the shower and rest-room building where they'd met. In the shadows, Elsa put her arms around Janice's neck and kissed her, long, deep and passionately. Their bodies pressed together through thin fabric, stirring the desire for them to again press their naked bodies together. Elsa looked up at Janice, her eyes searching for something. Janice felt it too, and if she asked Elsa, Elsa would say that Janice's eyes seemed to be searching for something. Janice looked around, and she saw a park suggestion box. She took Elsa by the hand and found a note pad and pencil. Janice wrote her phone number down and handed it to Elsa. Elsa looked at it, then to Janice. ""I don't want to lose you."" Janice said quietly, stroking Elsa's cheek. ""You're so lovely, so warm and caring. I might fall for a woman like you."" Elsa blinked back a tear and kissed Janice again. Hurridly she wrote down her phone number too and handed it to Janice. Elsa smiled and whispered into Janice's ear. ""I never want to lose you either. You're so beautiful."" They kissed, knowing that they must part for now. They wandered off in their separate directions, looking back and waving at each other. Janice put the Elsa's phone number in her pocket and returned to the tent she was sharing with Mark. She crawled in, and Mark stirred, awakening at her arrival. ""My turn for a potty trip."" He said blearily. ""Go ahead."" Janice said softly, I'll keep the bag warm. Mark left and after she removed her jogging pants, Janice pulled the paper from the pocket. Using the flashlight, she read the paper. She smiled. On the paper, Elsa had written her home and work numbers, along with ""I love you. --Forever Elsa."" Janice smiled again when she realized the work number was the same as her work number. Elsa worked in the same office building as Janice. Janice put the paper into her jeans, and lay back. Maybe she wouldn't put up with Mark's foolishness after all..."
819,Campus Dream Part 1 -,"['MF', 'college']","She was tall, close Brian's 5'10"", and slender. She wore a Swimming Team sweatshirt that explained her well toned legs and defined her breasts to be large enough to get Brian's fingers itching. Her hair was light brown and her eyes a pale green. A little makeup for the proper illusions and Brian felt like he was looking at a goddess.\n\nStatistics does train the mind to think well, and Brian was able to absorb all those thoughts without staring gape-mouthed at her.\n\n""Sure, no problem."" He moved out of the seat and waited for her to sit down. Then he took the seat next to her.\n\n""I've never seen you in the statistics department. Are you new to the university?"" She smiled and nodded.\n\n""Yes, I just transferred last month. I'm Tracy."" Brian returned the introduction.\n\n""And if you need any help navigating this campus, just let me know. I work a couple hours a week in the Statistics & Math Office.\n\nBrian's effort was cut short by the start of class and neither one of them had the chance to chit-chat during the lecture. Brian left her with a see-you-tomorrow and kicked himself as she smiled and walked down the hall. With these things, sometimes you had to strike while the iron was hot and he had just dropped it sooner than he wanted to. That is until she tapped him on the shoulder.\n\n""Brian, could you show me how to get to the athletic hall from here, I've got a practice with the Swim Team in half an hour."" Brian thanked the Lord and promised not to screw up again.\n\nThey walked and talked across the spring-warmed campus. Tracy was a Computer Science student in her fourth year, and was trying to make the cut on the swim-team. She was rooming off campus with Emily, a very close friend. Brian tried to charm her with wit and didn't do too badly. He dropped her off at the athletic hall and then snuck in to watch the practice.\n\nBrian waited for about 20 minutes before some of the women began to come out for warm-ups. He hadn't realized what nice figures swimming could give to a woman. Then he spotted Tracy. She was grouped with a couple others and they appeared to be the ones hoping to try out for the team.\n\nTracy was beautiful. She walked like a lioness, her long legs gliding through the air with visible power. Brian felt his crotch start to wake up when she turned away from him and adjusted the back of her one-piece bathing suit. Brian wished he could slip a finger under that lycra.\n\nShe started joking with some of the swimmers already in the water about how cold it was, and, of course, one flipped her with water. She sucked in her breath when the water caught her in the chest. Brian almost groaned as he saw her nipples harden instantly and poke at the material. Tracy was embarrassed and folded her arms in front of her and walked away casually, hoping no one would notice.\n\nThe swimming coach walked out right then and called the practice to order. She was probably about 35 years old and was giving nothing away about her figure in her loose sweats.\n\nBrian watched the practice and enjoyed the lithe forms knifing through the water. When it started to wrap up, he realized that he was 15 minutes late to the Stats office. He started to gather his books, and watched the women exit the pool. The coach called Tracy over as the rest were leaving.\n\nBrian couldn't hear what was said, but the length of time that the coach's hand laid on Tracy's firm ass was unmistakeable. Tracy seemed to nod and walked towards the locker room.\n\nThis shocked and intrigued him. He waited until the swimmers and the coach had all gone to the locker room and he looked around. The pool room was deserted. He could see the coach in her office, pacing a bit, shuffling papers in no particular order. Brian decided that he could survive missing an hour at the Stats office, so he sat there.\n\nAfter about 15 minutes, the coach left her office to head into the locker room. Brian tucked his books and jacket into a shadowy corner of the bleachers and snuck down to the women's locker room door.\n\nThere were no sounds from inside so he pushed the swinging door open and headed inside. It didn't take him long to find the showers and the locker area and seconds later he found them.\n\nTracy was laid back on a bench, her heels pulled up against her ass. Her hands were caressing her breasts and pinching her nipples. The coach had her back to Brian and was kneeling at the end of the bench, her face buried in Tracy's pussy. The coach had stripped to a swimsuit of her own, and Brian found quite attractive in her own right. He was about to pull back out of sight when Tracy caught his eye and licked her lips at him in a slow and sensual motion.\n\nBrian was stunned. He couldn't move. He could just stand there watching this girl he'd just met be licked to orgasm by another woman. His cock wasn't stunned as it bulged his slacks out quite noticeable. After a few moments, Tracy looked down at his cock-bulge and her eyes grew wide in exaggerated awe. She smiled at him again and began to suck her thumb like it was a miniature cock.\n\nBrian watched as she eventually got hot enough to forget him and she started moaning. The coach was stroking her legs as she licked Tracy's cunt. It didn't take long before Tracy began to cry out in orgasm, her legs opening and closing around her lover's head.\n\nAs the two women cooled down, Brian snuck to the far side of the locker room and watched from around another row of lockers.\n\nTracy sat up and they embraced intimately, kissing each other, sharing Tracy's pussy juices. The coach leaned back.\n\n""Will you kiss me now?"" She certainly didn't seem like the one in control of the situation.\n\nTracy kissed her lips and leaned back.\n\n""I think I'll just have to wait until the new swim team roster... cums... out."" The coach was already rubbing her crotch as she got up to leave, looking as depressed as a guy sent home from an evening of petting with his girlfriend.\n\nAfter a few moments, Tracy turned around and walked toward Brian, her breasts bouncing slightly, her nipples still erect and a horny smile still on her lips.\n\n""I think you should come home with me, Brian. I need some help around the house."" She smiled as she ran her hands up and down his body.\n\nShe knelt before him and deftly unzipped his slacks. A quick movement with his briefs and his cock hung in the air between him, 8 inches of throbbing meat. She opened her mouth and slowly sucked in his entire length. Brian was almost gasping in pleasure.\n\nShe moved her mouth off of his cock and tucked it back into his briefs. She then stretched his slacks until they closed around the engorged cock. Brian was caught off-guard. This never happened in any of the Penthouse Letters.\n\n""We'd better save that for later. Nice taste though."" She began to dress and Brian noticed that she wore no bra under her sweatshirt and no panties beneath her skirt. Some shoes and her bookbag and she was ready to go.\n\nBrian nearly forgot his books and jacket, but he knew there would be no more classes for him tonight. At least, no more college-accredited classes..."
820,Campus Dream Part 2 -,"['MF', 'college']","He entered a bedroom and took a quick glance around. There were the feminine mainstays (stuffed animals, ruffles on the bedspread, packed closet), but something disrupted the feminine spell. Brian couldn't put his finger on it before she regained his full attention. ""My house, my rules, no exceptions, agreed?"" Brian nodded, politely. ""Undress me."" Brian smiled with anticipation. He walked up to her, feeling his cock slide against the tight material of his slacks. He caught the under-edge of her sweatshirt and slid his hands underneath it. Her skin was on fire and he felt her nipples poke out into his palms as he grasped her breasts. She shuddered and her breath let out in a long low moan. Brian slid his hands around her back, caressing the length of her smooth skin. She draped her arms around his shoulders in a natural motion as her head moved back and her eyes closed. Her right leg began to move to the outside of his left leg, giving movement to her animal desires. She moaned again as Brian returned to caressing her breasts. This intimate embrace was not long lived, however. ""I said, undress me Brian!"" She said as she stepped back one step. Brian paused, shaken by her severe look, but quickly moved to obey. He grasped the bottom of her sweatshirt and drew it over her head, releasing her lucious breasts to the cool air of her room. Her nipples were still hard and erect and she pinched them as she shifted from leg to leg. Brian knelt before her and grasped her skirt. Drawing it down, he saw her left hand snake to her bush and begin to rub it. Soon a finger, and then two slipped inside her cunt and she began to breathe deeper with a harsher movement. Brian waited patiently, her golden pussy mere inches from his eager tongue. After a full minute of this, Tracy was breathing quite rapidly, her right hand working her breasts roughly. She kept looking at her audience before her. She then walked, somewhat unsteadily, to a dresser drawer and retrieved a long black dildo (complete with scrotum and balls). ""Stand at the foot of my bed and undress."" She crawled on to the bed herself and sat with her back to her headboard. The bed itself was an impressive piece with four posts and ornate carved head and foot boards. She sat back against some propped up pillows and began to liesurely fuck herself with the dildo. Brian could see it was already covered in her glistening juices. He began to undress. Tracy smiled and kept a steady rhythm. Off came his shirt, then slacks. His cock bulged out eagerly in his cotton briefs. He pulled off both shoes and socks, leaving his underwear for the 'finale'. He pulled them down slowly and then let them drop to his side. His cock was nearly hid from her view by the footboard. She nodded, satisfied. ""Grasp the tops of the posts."" He looked up and grabbed each post about four inches below the top. He wondered what sort of game she was playing, but looking at her sweet body and remembering how her mouth felt on his cock gave him all the incentive he needed to follow her every command. Tracy stood on the bed, removing the dildo from her dripping pussy. She walked to his end and shoved the cock about two inches into his mouth. ""Hold that for me."" Brian didn't move, shocked by the hot, pussy-smelling plastic on his tongue. She reached up to each post and lashed his wrists to the wood. Brian started to protest, the vision of her pussy inches from his face couldn't overcome all his apprehensions. Tracy just turned back to him and pushed the dildo in further, until it hit the back of his throat. Brian felt his lips stretched around its thickness. Well, he'd always secretly wondered what sucking on a cock felt like, purely intellectually, of course. He could feel the ridges on his tongue and the helmet of the head further back. Tracy hopped off the bed and walked behind him. Her hand reached around him, brushing his cock and making him moan through the dildo. She pushed on part of the footboard and a knot of wood fell out, about an inch and a half in diameter. Within a second, Tracy had grabbed Brian's cock and guided it through that hole. She returned to the bedtop and reached between the bed and the footboard, retrieving a strip of leather which she tied around his cock, trapping him against the footboard. Brian nearly cried out as his cock swelled even more at his delicious predicament, causing the leather to bind even more tightly. Tracy stood in front of him and took the outer end of the dildo in one hand, his head in her other. She began to move it in and out, fucking his mouth. ""Come on, Brian. I know you're a good cock-sucker. Just give it a try."" She cooed at him like a mother to her baby. ""Close your eyes. Let your imagination go. Imagine the sexiest guy you know. You've finally gotten to suck his cock."" Brian was confused, and his sheer arousal didn't having him thinking straight, but he started to obey her words. He licked and sucked at the cock, trying to stimulate it and draw it deeper into his mouth. ""That's it, baby. I knew you were good at this."" She kept the dildo pumping in and out of his mouth, urging his head forward to meet her strokes. Soon she didn't have to do that and she let her free hand drop to the balls of the dildo. ""Oh, yea, Brian. You suck me so good. It feels great. Suck me harder."" Without opening his eyes, Brian tried harder, his tongue speeding up against the skin of the dildo. She began to fuck his mouth harder and harder, faster and faster. Brian was bucking a little against the footboard but the leather wouldn't let him get any release. ""Here's your reward."" Brian's eyes flew open as the spunk hit his throat. Instinctively, he began to swallow as he watched Tracy pump it out from the dildo's balls. It was hot and salty, and he tried to suck the dildo dry. Tracy let him work it with his mouth awhile after she stopped pumping, and then she removed it. ""Now, fair is fair, Brian. Time to fill her up for the next cock-sucker."" She knelt by his cock and opened the back of the dildo. She slid it snugly around his cock head and she began to pump him. Within seconds, Brian panted out his need to come. Tracy untied the thong and his orgasm hit him like a freight train, his cock jerking in her hand and his spunk streaming into the dildo. Tracy watched for about five seconds and then began to coax more and more come out his heaving cock, massaging his balls, stroking his cock and even reaching around to poke a fingertip into his asshole. That last maneuver garnered her another load and she smiled knowingly. She sealed the dildo, and put it carefully away. Next she took his clothes and walked out of the room. Brian looked around nervously. Tracy returned quickly and rubbed herself against his buttocks and legs, running her hands through the hair on his body. She soon worked herself up to an animal moan. She got back on the bed and stood in front of Brian. ""You'd better eat pussy as well as you suck cock!"" Brian was eager to get back to familiar ground and he moved his head between her legs. The heat from her pussy and thighs warmed his face as he began to nuzzle her dewy blonde fur. He licked and kissed around her pussy hair and as far along her thighs as his bondage would allow. Tracy made somewhat indescribable approving noises as she let her hands rest on his hair, sometimes guiding his soft tongue, sometimes following. He finally ventured between her pussy lips and a gasp escaped her lips. Brian had taken intense instruction in the art of pussy-licking from two of his former girlfriends, and he felt pleased he could show it off to this strange and wonderful sexual goddess. The previous hour of playtime caught up with her quickly and he felt her moving up and down against his face, louder and louder moans flying into the bedroom. He probed deep into her and snuck the tip of his tongue up to her clit. Then a little teeth nibble on it and she came. Her short-breathed shouts of joy were wonderful to his ears as he suckled her clit and felt her juices against his chin. She ran her hands through his hair as her cum took its course. After what seemed like minutes, she pulled away from him. She lay back on the bed and touched her pussy tenderly. ""Well, Brian, you've been quite the naughty one today, sneaking in on my business affairs like that. There are two punishments I am considering and you may have the choice.""\n""First, you may leave my apartment and my life, and I will never acknowledge you existence again."" Brian couldn't believe her words. After the world she was showing him, how could he give her up? It had to be the other choice. ""Or secondly, you may try to earn my affections by service to me and my roommate, Jessica. You must be here at all times we designate and service our every need. Every instruction must be followed exactly or punishment will follow. Severe disobedience will earn you banishment from life forever."" Brian was caught. Should he walk away from her or take an irrevocable step into her world, no matter how bizarre it may become?"
821,Campus Life,['MF'],"As I turned to continue on, I heard 'Oh, oh, watch it!' just as I felt the thump on my butt. I turned to see the ball laying on the ground at my feet. I laughed and rubbed my ass as one of the players ran up to retrieve the ball. ""Are you okay?"" he asked. I looked up at him, and saw beautiful green eyes, just the color of a shamrock. ""Um, I think so,"" I stammered, unable to drop my gaze from those enticing eyes. \n\n""Are you sure you're okay,"" he repeated in a sincerely concerned voice, as he bent to help me pick up my materials. (Understandable, since I'm sure I looked like a dazed doe caught in some driver's headlights.)\n\nSurreptitiously, I took in every part of him as his concentration was focused on what he was doing. The wavy brown hair on his head, the head that held the chiseled features of one who knows what hard work in the sun is like, undoubtedly helping his father back home. The muscular legs coming from the tight shorts he was wearing. The outline of his every curve and bulge accentuated by the material. His arms, well shaped, but not grotesque as a body builder's, protruding from his well fitting muscle shirt, yet ending in hands that appeared so soft and gentle I suddenly wished they were touching me in all the places I love to be touched. The gentle yet dexterous fingers at the end of those hands that I immediately knew were capable of taking me to pleasures as yet unknown.\n\nI shifted my gaze as he finished helping me, but looked back into his eyes and managed to gasp out a breathless, ""Thank you,"" as I started back to the dorm.\n\n""Wait. My name is Rick,"" he said. ""I've seen you around campus,"" he continued, with a charming shyness and innocence that belied his obvious good looks. ""May I walk you to wherever you're going?""\n\nSuddenly time stood still. I could almost see the condensation from our breaths hanging in the air as a thousand options and answers raced through my head. I had always been raised to ""look before I leap"" and suddenly all I wanted to do was leap, and right into this Adonis's arms. Trying to appear as sophisticated as possible, and not over anxious, I responded with an incredibly stupid, ""Yes, I'd love you...Um, I mean I'd love it."" Feeling the blush starting up my neck, I tried unsuccessfully to avert my face. He laughed and we started toward the dorm.\n\n""Do you have much to do for midterms next week?"" he asked, as we walked slowly across campus. \n\n""No, not really, "" I replied, ""For once in my life, I finished my paper ahead of time. I just have to proof and print it. How about you?"" \n\n""Mine are all inclass tests, except for photography. I've taken rolls of pictures, and I like many of them, but I just haven't found *the* one. I've threatened, cajoled, and begged all of my friends to pose for me, but I'm just not excited about any of them.""\n\n""What kind of photograph does it have to be?"" I asked.\n\n""The theme is 'A Body in Motion'. That's why I was out playing football. I took a roll before my friends finally talked me into playing. I imagine one of them will be good enough.""\n\n""Ah, a perfectionist, I know the feeling. Well, here we are. Thanks for walking with me."" I paused at the door to my dorm, not knowing what to say, but wanting desperately to say something.\n\n""Would you like to go the cafeteria with me for lunch? I know it's not very much, but I know I'd really like to continue this. I'm really enjoying talking to you, and I don't know when I'll see you again. And I'd hate to miss this opportunity to get to know you."" He was obviously a bit nervous, as this all came out in one breath. \n\n""Oh Rick, I'd really like that. But I have a dance class in a half hour.""\n\nI saw the look of disappointment cross his handsome face, then, just as quickly, I saw the lightbulb go off, and it made me laugh. ""Hmm...dancing...a body in motion....Would it be presumptuous of me to ask if I...""\n\n""...could come along and bring your camera?"" I finished for him. ""I'm not sure if the teacher would allow it, but we can give it a try. Go get your camera. I'll meet you here in 15 minutes?""\n\n""Great! I'll be right back,"" he shouted over his shoulder as he took off at almost a run, back toward the quad. I stood there, watching him until he was gone. ""God, what a bod. I certainly would love to see that body in motion,"" I giggled to myself as I ran up to my room to change into the slinkiest dance costume I had. None of those frilly things I sometimes wore. This had to be the sexiest one I owned.\n\nI found the perfect one. The thin straps, the extremely tight bodice that accentuated my breasts perfectly. Sure, I could hardly breathe, but some things are more important than oxygen sometimes and this was definitely one of those times. Besides, I found when I was around him I was unable to breathe very well anyway, so I figured it was no big deal. The leotard ran up the crack in my ass, accentuating my butt that was sensually packed into my tightest tights...hmm, I never realized how aptly named those little things were until now. Spritzing myself with my most inflammatory perfume, I was ready for, well, I was ready for ANYTHING!!\n\nI entered the dance class and saw Rick in heated discussion with the instructor. An old hausfrau from Germany, but brother could that lady dance when she was younger, and her ability to get her message across was incredible. From teaching us ""The Dance"" as she called it to letting Rick know in no uncertain terms that his photography equipment was not in the least bit welcome in ""her"" studio. Suddenly I couldn't remember hating anyone as much as I hated her. She was going to ruin everything.\n\nAfter Rick packed up his equipment he started to stomp out of the studio, yelling things about artistic freedom and Nazis and, as I recall, questioning her about exactly which species she belonged to. I was horrified until he came past me and threw a wink. ""I heard that she was Hitler's sister,"" he grinned. ""We'll get together after your class for that lunch if you like. Maybe you'll give me a private dance lesson and let me take some pictures then,"" he flirted with another wink. ""By the way, have I told you how cute I think you are?""\n\nStanding with my mouth agape once again I just stared at him as he walked out the door.\n\nNeedless to say, it was very difficult to concentrate on ""The Dance"" that afternoon. I was thinking more about ""The Adonis"", that I hoped was waiting for me outside. I was so distracted, I stumbled over my own graceless feet, right into Sherri, my best friend in the class. I remember bumping heads and seeing stars. The next thing I knew, I was sitting in the middle of the floor, with everyone gathered around me. \n\nSherri, rubbing the side of her head, laughed at me. ""You oaf! Are you ok? I'm usually the one causing the near fatal collisions, not you Miss Grace. In fact, the instructor even yelled at ME for running into YOU!"" \n\n""Oh Sherri!"" I found myself laughing ""I'm so sorry. Yes, I certainly am a graceless oaf today. I'm going to be black and blue before the day is over.""\n\n""Hmm,"" she snickered, ""this gracelessness wouldn't have anything to do with a certain photographer that was in here earlier, would it? Or perhaps, that leotard has just cut off the circulation to your feet and your brain.""\n\nI tried to stand, and realized I had twisted my ankle. The instructor, seeing me wobble, pulled me into a chair, carefully rotating my ankle to see if I had really done myself harm. She pronounced me fit, but done for the day. ""Come back tomorrow morning and we'll do some stretching exercises, my dear."" It was amazing how much an ogre she appeared to the outside world, yet she was almost motherly to ""her girls"". I promised I would return in the morning.\n\nSherri, being the true, and truly nosy, friend that she was, gathered my things, and helped me through the door. I wasn't in any pain, yet I knew there would be no private dances this evening. Perhaps, I smiled, Rick might be interested in some other forms of motion, that didn't involve being on my feet. Now, if only I knew how to find him.\n\nI walked out of the studio, stopping abruptly, my eyes opening wide in surprise, as I looked down the steps and saw one red rose, laying on the steps with a card attached. Bending carefully to pick it up, I already knew who it was for and from whom. Reading the card my suspicions were confirmed. It said, ""This rose pales in comparison to your beauty, but it was the closest thing to perfection I could find, second only to you...Rick...Meet me outside your dorm at exactly 6:30 tonight. I have another surprise for you.""\n\nMy heart was pounding so fast, I could hardly stand it. My God, I looked at my watch and saw that it was already 4:30. Only two hours to go and I was a mess. A sweaty, crippled mess. I hardly said good-bye to Sherri as I tore off (amazing how I had forgotten about my ankle all of a sudden) for my dorm, a thousand outfits going through my mind, none of which seemed quite right.\n\nWhen I got inside, I tore off my clothes and ran a bubble bath. I may not have all the time in the world, but I wanted to pamper myself a bit before my big date. As I walked in front of the mirror, I stopped to look at myself. ""Not too damn bad,"" I told myself. I take care of myself and with the dancing am in pretty good shape. Firm breasts, a dynamite ass and legs to die for. \n\nI climb into the tub and just completely let myself relax. The strain of the day disappeared and a calming feeling came over me. My hands lightly skimmed over my breasts, my nipples hardening as I imagined his hands on me. Ever so lightly, over and across my nipples, seeing his tongue, Rick's tongue, circling and caressing them. My hand descended over my flat stomach and a tingling began between my legs. My hand paused, my fingers running in and out of my pubic hair, pulling slightly to stretch the skin around my clit, arousing it. My finger slid between my legs, barely touching my clit, lightly brushing it, my other hand still on my breast pinching my hard nipple between my fingers. I felt his body between my legs, felt his hips between my thighs as I rubbed myself harder, slipping my finger inside myself. Harder and faster, the vision of him so intense I could almost touch him. \n\nSuddenly, my concentration was broken by Sherri. ""Damn, I caught you again. When will you realize that dorm bathrooms are not the most private place, and that sound, any sound, carries? But I don't mind. 'Cause one of these days, if I walk in on you at exactly the right time, you might finally let me finish what you started.""\n\nShe made this astounding statement as her eyes raked over my body and she smiled an evil little grin. I was speechless, my fingers frozen in mid-stroke. My breathing was still ragged, the feelings had been intense when she entered. My whole body felt flushed, and I wasn't sure if it was from embarrassment or something else. \n\nShe pushed up her sleeve, reached into the tub, and released the stopper, her hand brushing against my calf as she removed her arm from the water. I stood and stepped out of the tub, still staring at her, in wonder at the steamy look she was giving me. She slowly and gently pushed me down until I was sitting on the edge of the tub. Then she knelt between my legs and began kissing her way up my thighs.\n\nI couldn't believe what was happening. I felt as if I was somewhere else, that it wasn't me sitting here being seduced by another woman. But it was, and oh god, I was enjoying it. Her lips continued inch by slow agonizing inch up my thighs, until she breathed lightly against my clit. Just as lightly, she flicked her tongue across it. Finally, she began a slow, tortuous repetition of kissing, licking, sucking, and nibbling that had my entire body twitching in pleasure.\n\nI watched her every move as she sucked lightly, kneading my inner thighs in time with her lips. She flicked her blue eyes up to mine, and simply said 'Cum for me baby."" It was like a command, and as if on command, my whole body tensed, then shuddered as the orgasm rushed through me. \n\nAfter a few seconds for me to recover, she stopped, smiled, pulled me to my wobbly feet, wrapped the towel around me, and told me to go get ready for my date. I walked down the hall to my room, oblivious that my head was still covered with the lather from the shampoo I had been applying before becoming so distracted by carnal desires...first my own, then Sherri's. \n\nWhen I got back in my room and looked in the full length mirror, I let out a shriek. I ran back to the bathroom, only to find the door locked. It seemed everyone had a date, and the odds of getting back in to rinse my hair was slim to none. I quickly threw on a pair of ratty old sweats and a flannel shirt and ran down the hall, looking for an unoccupied bathroom...NONE!! I ran down the stairs to the first floor and there were none to be had there either. Damn, the dating season was in full swing.\n\nMy last resort...I only had a half an hour left and I was desperate. I ran outside to the spigot and turned it on, dousing my hair with the COLD water coming from the hose. This was really embarrassing, but nothing was going to keep me from being ready for this date...except maybe the fact that I had left my keys in my room and had slammed the locked door in my haste to rinse my hair. \n\nBanging on the door, trying to raise some attention amongst a bunch of women getting ready for a big night was fruitless. I raced around the building trying to find an open window, but the temperature had dropped and all were locked tight. I couldn't believe my luck. Was nothing going to turn out right for me today...well, besides Sherri, that is. That was pretty right at the time.\n\nI came tearing around the corner, and noticed a long stretch limo had pulled up in front of the dorm. As the door was opening, I tripped on a root in the lawn and went sprawling right into the arms of Rick as he climbed out of the back of the limo!\n\nOur eyes locked, and those shamrock green eyes pierced my soul once again. Without even thinking about it, our lips met in a soft sensual kiss. The tip of our tongues gently grazing over each other's lips.\n\n""It seems like I've been asking you all day if you are all right,"" he smiled. Oh, God, that smile. It was the type of smile that could make me feel like the most beautiful person in the world, even though I knew I probably was truly frightening shivering there in my sweats and flannel shirt, not to mention my dripping hair. In fact, I had already forgotten my appearance as I continued to gaze into those eyes. \n\nFinally, what little sanity I had left returned in a flood as I looked down at myself. I blushed a deep crimson and wondered how I could explain this without appearing the complete fool I certainly felt to be. I stammered out an incoherent explanation, ending with ""and my keys are on my nightstand, right where I left them.""\n\nRick kindly and gently held me to him as I dissolved almost into tears. I knew he wanted to laugh, I could feel his whole body straining not to. I'm sure he didn't dare, suspecting how close I was to running away to find somewhere to hide for the rest of my life. Finally, I saw the absurdity of the situation, and started to smile. Soon, it turned into a giggle. Rick, feeling me shaking against him, probably had no idea whether I was laughing or crying until I raised my head to smile at him. Deciding it was safe, we both dissolved into laughter.\n\n""Well,"" he said, ""I suppose there's only one thing left to do in this situation."" I had absolutely no idea what that one thing was, but I would gratefully do it. He pulled me into the limo, and said something to the driver. We drove for a very short time when the limo stopped, and the driver opened the door. We were at the back of the campus theater! We went inside, Rick guiding me to the costume and prop room. Inside, were racks of dresses, skirts, and every other piece of finery I could imagine. There was a whole wall of just shoes! I clapped my hands in delight, told him that he was an absolute genius, and practically jumped into his arms, giving him a big kiss.\n\nDetangling himself, he pulled me over to the racks of dresses. ""No,"" he shook his head, ""this won't do. Go sit down over there. I'll pick your attire for the evening."" He shooed me to the other side of the room, and disappeared into the racks. A few minutes later, he returned, wearing a gorgeous smile, and carrying the most gorgeous satin and velvet ante-bellum dress, complete with hoop skirt and shawl. It looked just like something out of ""Gone With the Wind"".\n\n""I think you would look stunning in this,"" he smiled. He had changed already, into the uniform of a Confederate Colonel, complete with boots, gloves and saber.\n\n""Where are the corset and bloomers that should go with it?"" I teased.\n\n""You won't be needing those,"" he said with a wink and my heart stopped yet again. ""The corset would be a complete waste, what with your figure, and the bloomers...well, they would just be a waste of time...""\n\nI took the gown to the dressing room and eagerly put it on. I have always been a sucker for dress-up and the Civil War era has always had a certain romance about it. A knock on the door startled me and Rick opened it just a bit. ""Are you decent?"" he asked and pouted just a bit when I told him yes. He came in and said, ""Something you don't know about me, but I was raised in a family of nothing but women. I had my mother and five sisters and I have become quite adept at fixing women's hair."" With that he proceeded to take comb, brush, and dryer in hand and within a very short time had me swearing that Scarlett O'Hara was looking back at me in the mirror. ""Another thing you need to know...all men who are quite adept at fixing women's hair are NOT gay,"" he said as his lips descended to my neck and began kissing me. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end and I immediately became wet for him, my juices running down my thighs. My God, nobody has ever had that effect on me.\n\nHe took me by the hand and led me out onto the stage. He had arranged the lighting to an extremely romantic level. He left me standing, center stage and walked behind the curtain. With a push of a button, he activated the sound system and a wonderful waltz began to play. He returned, bowed deeply and said, ""Would you do me the honor of dancing with me?""\n\nI curtsied and responded, ""I would be delighted, sir.""\n\nHe took me in his arms and we danced...God how we danced. It was not the stumbling dance of a high school boy or the dance of most men at a dance. We danced as though we were floating on air, perfect in height, rhythm and step. His grace was as natural as his charm and I was wondering if this was a dream or if anybody this wonderful could really exist. If it was a dream, then I never wanted to wake up.\n\nAs we danced, his cologne filled my head, making me dizzy, crazy, lusty, desirous all at the same time. I didn't know what was happening to me, but I knew I never wanted it to stop. God, I wanted him to just dive under my skirts right there on the stage. I could easily see why the women of the time loved these skirts, my mind imagining casually sipping a mint julep and batting my eyelashes at some old gentlemen, while he ran his tongue up and down my thighs, completely concealed under the yards of satin and velvet. \n\nThis image caused my knees to buckle and I fell forward, crashing against his chest. As I looked up at him, to once again apologize for my clumsiness, I was stopped by the look in those shamrock eyes. My breath caught in my throat. It was the most passionate, yet gentle look I had ever seen. I knew, right then, that there was no hope for me. I was about to do anything he asked of me, no matter what, and love every minute of it. \n\nSlowly, he brought his lips to mine, brushing against them, then veering off to land softly on my cheek. Just as slowly, I turned my head, until my lips found the corner of his mouth, kissing it tenderly. We came to a stop, as finally, our lips found each others, the touch sending pleasant little shocks through my entire body. He caressed my cheek with the back of his fingers and I moaned, my knees once again feeling weak, but thankfully holding this time. My hands found their way into his hair as I lightly licked his lip, with just the tip of my tongue. My eyes widened, almost in surprise, as his tongue found mine and almost pulled it into his mouth, then closed in delight and surrender. My breathing got deeper, my breasts pressing deliciously against the tight bodice of my dress. I felt my nipples harden as they were smashed against the soft fabric.\n\nAfter a few minutes of this, we wrenched our lips apart, trying in vain to catch our breaths, while our eyes remained locked. Breathlessly, I said ""Oh Rick! I want you so badly. Please, make love to me. If you don't, I'll surely die."" I was amazed that my words came out in a soft southern accent, an accent I don't posses. I was just as amazed when he said, ""Soon, but not just yet. Cindy, I want you as badly as you want me, and there's NOTHING I want more than to make love with you. In fact I knew the minute that football hit you on your sexy ass this afternoon that we would end up making love before the day was through, but this is not the time or place. It has nothing to do with wanting you or not wanting you. It has to do with the fact that the lighting crew for the current production has been here for 10 minutes watching us and I think we better get out of these clothes and into something else before the rest of the production staff shows up. Besides, as beautiful as you look in this outfit, it's really not appropriate for Chez Francis where we have reservations in an hour.""\n\nWe walked back to the dressing area and picked out a tuxedo for him and a rather short but spectacular black cocktail (what a lovely word) dress for me. Added to it a string of marvelous pearls and the effect was perfect.\n\nAs he escorted me back to the limo, hand in hand, our fingers intertwined and caressing each other's hands casually, he turned and gave me what could only be described as a ""knock my socks off, burn my clothes, this must be heaven"" kiss. My God, nobody had ever kissed me like that before. The passion, the heat, the seduction in that kiss were beyond description. As we reached the limo, I was SO ready for him. I couldn't believe his control. Most men I had been with were really boys that I practically had to fight off. Now I was with someone I wanted so desperately and he knew how to bring me to the edge and then back off. Not completely to destroy the mood, but just enough to let me hold on by just my fingernails, as a rock climber might do on an incredible climb.\n\nOnce in the limo, he told the driver where to go. ""We have reservations in an hour,"" he said. ""Don't get us there a minute early."" With his right hand he pressed the button raising the privacy shade. With his left hand he reached into the champagne bucket to get the icy-cold bottle waiting there. As he brought it toward him, a big drop of water fell from the bottle, landing on my thigh, about an inch above my knee. I must have jumped and let out a tiny squeak. His fingertips immediately reached for the drop of water sitting there on my thigh, and rubbed it in. The icy cold of the water and the incredible warmth of his fingertips circling it, made me lean my head back against the seat and close my eyes. I despise the cliché 'a firm but gentle touch', but that was because I had never before experienced it. Once again, my entire body reacted to his touch. I shifted in my seat, my thighs parting a bit, wishing fervently that his fingers would continue that delicious circling motion, all the way up my thighs.\n\nAnd to my surprise, they did, wandering slowly, all the way up to the hem of my dress, which had slipped way up during my shifting. His other hand went to the back of my neck, as he gently pulled me toward him, again lowering his lips to mine. My hand reached into his jacket, wandering across his chest, down his side, and to his hip. Losing his impeccable control for just a moment, he twisted slightly, so I could plainly feel his erection pressing against my forearm. Briefly, I let my hand wander across his lap, pressing against him firmly for just a second or two before continuing back up his chest. \n\nI felt the moan in his chest rather than heard it, as he pulled me to him, so that I was sitting across his lap, his arm cradling me, almost as if I were a baby. His lips reluctantly left mine, traveling across my cheek, to my ear, and down my neck. \n\nSuddenly, I almost fell off his lap as the car came to abrupt halt. We looked out the side windows and saw nothing. We turned, to look out the back and saw a horse's nose.\n\nDirectly behind us was a horse drawn carriage, the kind young lovers take through the park on lovely nights like tonight. We looked at each other and read each other's mind, yet again. ""How adventurous do you feel?"" he whispered, in a voice so sexy I could feel myself getting wetter than I already was.\n\n""As adventurous as you..."" I replied with a wicked smile.\n\nLowering the privacy screen, he said to the driver, ""Pick us up at Chez Francis in three hours.""\n\nHe opened the door and gallantly helped me from the back of the limo. In doing so, my skirt slid up even farther, exposing the creamy flesh above my black stockings and giving him a quick flash of my pantyless pussy. Immediately, his erection was visible through his trousers and I knew I had him out of control.\n\nWe quickly made our way behind the limo to the carriage. The driver began to protest that he was off duty, but Rick whispered something to him and he beamed. He looked at me and tipped his hat, motioning us aboard.\n\n""Whatever did you tell him?"" I asked, still with a faint southern sweetness.\n\n""That you have a terminal illness and your final wish is to make love in the back of a carriage going through Central Park,"" he grinned, and to this day I'm not totally sure he was teasing.\n\nWe climbed into the carriage, actually more like an English Hansom in that it was covered and enclosed. It had shades that would pull down, completely enclosing the interior, and although these were seldom used, they were perfect for our needs.\n\nWe were no sooner inside the carriage when Rick took me in his muscular arms and continued where he had left off minutes before, although with much more urgency now. One hand on the back of my neck, fingers running through my hair, his lips on my mouth, my cheek, my ear, my neck, my throat. He seemed to be kissing and licking me everywhere at once. His other hand was on my leg, under my skirt, already well above the tops of my stockings. He was now like a man possessed. The incredible control he had shown earlier had transformed into an incredible desire. Never had I felt so wanted by a man before. Nor had I ever wanted a man as badly as I wanted him that very minute, as he discovered when his fingers FINALLY reached my sweet spot.\n\nI was literally dripping with excitement when his hand touched my pussy. My juices coated his fingers as he rubbed me, up and down along my folds, avoiding direct contact with my clit, but stretching the skin around it to stimulate it, none the less. I nearly came when he whispered, ""I want to taste you,"" but managed to just respond with a throaty, ""Oh, God, yes...""\n\nHe knelt between my legs, my skirt was, by this time, wrapped around my waist. He raised my legs over his shoulders and his sensual lips descended to my eager pussy. His tongue worked magic on my sensitive skin, tenderly running in and out through my folds. He reached his arms over and around my legs so that his fingertips were on either side of my pussy. He spread my lips wide, exposing all of me to his gaze, my clit protruding from it's sheath, completely open to him. The tip of his tongue circled first my opening, then ascended oh so slowly to the tip of my clit, gently circling, then fluttering directly against me. Oh, Sweet Jesus, this was the most incredible feeling I had EVER experienced! Between the motion of the carriage over the cobblestones, and his incredibly talented tongue against me, I knew this was a sensation I would probably never again experience if I ever let him stop. So, I let my heels slide over his shoulders, brought my knees together around his ears, and thrust my pussy up into his face, determined to keep him trapped right where he was for at least a year or two. \n\nHowever, the effect of this was to make his tongue feel even better. Oh God, it felt so unbelievably good. My hips, with a will of their own, started rocking back and forth across his face. My breath came in short little gasps as his tongue seemed to be everywhere at once. \n\n""Oh God Rick, yes baby, lick it, suck it, Oh God,"" I breathed, my voice urgent, losing all traces of its earlier accent as a moan escaped my lips.\n\nHe moaned too, burying his face even further, closing his eyes. His body began rocking back and forth following my rhythm. There is nothing more exciting than the obvious excitement of a man when he's giving pleasure. He wrapped his arms around my hips, pulling me even tighter against him, flattening his palms against my lower stomach. I could stand it no longer.\n\nI felt the hot, tingling feeling start at my fingers and toes simultaneously, racing up my arms and legs until my whole body went rigid, tense, waiting.....\n\nI squeezed my eyes shut tight and held my breath. His lips closed over my clit, and with one last suck, the breath rushed out of me in a strangled 'AHHHHH'. He plunged two fingers deep inside me, and I felt myself clench around them, trying to pull them in even further as my pussy squeezed and released. It seemed to last forever. Just as it ended, he fluttered his fingers inside me, and brushed his lips softly against my still pulsing clit. \n\n""Ugh"" was all I could manage as another one started, washing over me once again. My eyes widened in surprise. This time, my whole body quivered, the feelings exquisite. I could stand it no longer, and I pulled him up, his lips to mine, lavishing little kisses all over his face, which was dripping with my juices.\n\nMy fingers ran down his body, anxious, searching for his belt, pulling it open in my urgency to have him inside me. Fumbling, I somehow managed the button and zipper. Reaching inside, searching for the waistband of his underwear, which to my surprise wasn't there, my fingers brushed directly against the head of his cock. It was incredibly hard, straining to my touch, and wet with precum. I spread it all over, until the entire head was glistening. I reached further down, wrapping my fingers at the base and pulling upwards, coaxing out even more. I brought my fingers to my mouth, sucking them greedily as I pushed his pants down over his ass with my heels.\n\nAgain using my heels against his ass, I pulled him up and toward me. I slid down even further in the seat. We maneuvered until his cock was poised at my opening. He paused, just for a second, looking at me. God, that gaze was so hot, so incredible. \n\n""Oh Rick, please baby, PLEASE, give me that hard cock. I want it, want YOU, so badly,"" I whispered. With a groan, and the urging of my legs, now wrapped tightly around him, he plunged home with one stroke.\n\nI gasped, and then moaned, as I felt him fill me. Again, he paused, just for a second, for our minds to catch up with the incredible sensation in our bodies. He slowly pulled back, almost all the way out, as we both gazed down at his cock, glistening in the shadows, covered in both of our juices. \n\nWe tried a slow stroking, but the need and urgency in both of us was overwhelming. I squeezed my legs even tighter around him, not letting him out, not ever again. He rocked against me, his pelvis and pubic hair tantalizing my clit. His fingers reached for my face, stroking my cheek gently.\n\nThis combination of his gentle stroking of my cheek, combined with the now ferocious stoking he was giving me down below, was the most unbelievable thing I ever experienced. The heat and passion coming from him, combined with his care and tenderness made me light-headed. \n\nI pulled myself up, pushing him backward to the floor on his knees, and I wrapped my whole body around him. Our movements, now timed perfectly with each other, quickly reached a speed that had us both panting. The grunts and moans he rewarded me with combined with my own, echoed in the carriage.\n\nI reached the peak first. I arched my back away from him, my head thrown back, my eyes and mouth open wide, as I once more felt the waves wash over me. This one was the strongest, the most incredible, and I never wanted it to stop. \n\nI was still in the middle of mine, when his started. A long, low, groan ripped deep out of his chest, as he came. I could swear I even felt him explode inside me, the spurts of almost burning cum splashing inside me, so much of it, it filled me and started running back out, in little streams around his quivering cock.\n\nWe fell into each other's arms, gasping for breath, our hearts racing as we held each other tightly. Tenderly, almost lovingly, we kissed. I had never before felt such ecstasy, satisfaction, and exhaustion.\n\nAfter a few moments, we heard a soft clearing of a throat. The driver announced that we had arrived at the restaurant."
822,Campus Tour,"['FF', 'college']","At one o'clock precisely Mrs. Howard and her daughter Helen arrived at the admissions office. We were introduced and I proceeded to show them around campus. The daughter was quiet and shy, but Mrs. Howard peppered me with questions: was the campus safe?, was there tutoring available? She was really bossy and looked the part in her crisp gray business suit, white blouse, and scarf tied around her elegant, slender throat. Mrs. Howard was taller and thinner than I. She had an etched patrician face with cool gray eyes to match the suit. She had thin, severe lips and a barking voice. Her highlighted brunette hair was trimmed fashionably and she wore black high heels. Not too high, I thought. I felt and probably looked like her secretary shadowing her everywhere.\n\nAnyway, Helen wanted to meet privately with an academic counselor so Mrs. Howard and I dropped her off. Then the lady commanded me to show her the dormitory where her daughter would reside.\n\n""Ricci. You must be Italian,"" Mrs. Howard snapped as we entered the dorm.\n\n""I'm American. But my ancestors were from Italy,"" I shot back. The bitch was beginning to grate on my nerves, but I had to be hospitable.\n\nI opened the furnished room kept for exhibition and let us in. Mrs. Howard shut the door and examined the surroundings.\n\n""What's your major?"" Mrs. Howard demanded.\n\n""Pasta preparation."" I couldn't help myself.\n\nThe stone face actually flashed a smile - only for a nanosecond.\n\n""I like pasta. Dina, is it?"" she asked me.\n\n""Yes, and I'm really a history major,"" I said. I glanced at the floor because Mrs. Howard was looking where everybody else did while around me.\n\n""Don't be ashamed, my dear. I think that in ancient Rome you have been a temple maiden; you would represent plenty and fertility to legions of worshippers.""\n\nI didn't know if this was some cruel joke or if she liked toying with people this way. Either way I flashed my dark angry eyes at her, a woman no better than me and certainly due a comeuppance.\n\nSomething had changed.\n\n""You should stand up straight, arch your back, and walk proudly,"" Mrs. Howard suggested. It was indeed a suggestion and not a command. She walked to me; her heels clicked on the tile. She stood beside me and pushed in on my lower back. I thrust my breasts outward and the cotton fabric pulled taut against me. She observed me...admiringly, it's the only word that came to mind.\n\n""Mrs. Howard, I'm a little self-conscious,"" I said.\n\n""Call me Doreen, dear. Don't you want to loosen your dress?""\n\nShe faced me with a wicked desire smoldering in her steel gray eyes. I began to feel powerful now, and I unbuttoned the front of my dress. Doreen Howard's eyes grew larger and lustier as the smooth olive skin of my cleavage burst from the dress. I lowered the dress from my shoulders to my waist. Now only my straining bra stood in the way.\n\nDoreen's patrician tongue licked her thin lips. I was beginning to feel truly sexy, and I wanted to play the game. My self-consciousness melted away under her fiery stare.\n\n""Come here,"" I whispered, and as I spoke I reached back and unhooked my bra. She gasped as the bra fell away. I had her speechless, mesmerized by the sight before her. She cupped my right breast in her thin, trembling fingers and clamped her warm moist mouth around my areola. She moaned with delight as she sucked in short staccato pulls on my hard nipple. She couldn't fit my areola in her tight little mouth, much less any significant portion of my breast, but she knew the sensitive spot and it felt good. ""Italian girl takes upper east side,"" I thought as she switched to my other breast.\n\nI wanted that mouth where it really counted. Doreen as willing supplicant was far preferable to her as haughty bitch. I took her lean angular face with the long nose away from my dark brown nipple. She looked up.\n\n""Kneel,"" I said sternly. She immediately fell to her knees on the hard tiled floor. I lifted the skirt of my floral dress.\n\n""Worship at this temple,"" I said. Doreen understood and pulled the white pantyhose down my silken brown thighs. She pushed her nose into my curly black pubic hair as her snaking tongue began licking my stimulated clitoris. Her hands gripped the back of my sturdy columned thighs. She kissed and sucked with the same passion she had lavished on my breasts.\n\nI felt it building as she worked. I slung my long, wavy black hair back as I arched with shuddering orgasm. My breasts quivered as I rocked. She kept at it until I bent over panting, then she pulled up my pantyhose and stood.\n\nDoreen had picked up my bra while rising and now lovingly put it on me.\n\n""This must remain a private matter between us,"" she said.\n\n""Of course,"" I replied.\n\nDoreen gave me her card. ""Call me when you're in New York.""\n\nI accepted the card and buttoned my dress. Helen was admitted and did very well at college. I quit my work study job within the month and found private funding for grad school. After graduation I'll be accepting a managerial appointment at an historic foundation in New York City."
823,Can You Say Fuck me,"['MMF', 'wife-sharing']","During this year’s final four of basketball, we drew names of teams for the tournament and as it turned out my team (a pre tournament favorite) was eliminated in the first round. So by default he won and I had to agree to the terms of the contest. We have a jar with suggestions for this type of thing to spice things up a bit and one was ONE PHRASE. Others were clothing selections, place selections, etc. He though won the one phrase. I went to bed that night wondering what his phrase would be.\n\nHe waited till Friday night when we both had the full weekend, like I had had with him, and he told me my phrase would be fuck me. At first I had thought it was amusing but we had had this trip planned to St. Louis for several months now and now I could only say fuck me? I\n\nLooked at him and said what about ordering dinner in restaurants or anything like that? He said, well you’ll have to let me do all the talking unless you want to say to someone, fuck me. He said this with a twinkle in his eye and I knew he wouldn’t hold it to me. Little did I know.\n\nNow the reason for the trip to St. Louis was strictly for fun. There is a club in the St. Louis area called PT’s in Centreville Ill., about 16 miles due east of St. Louis. Just off highway 64 for those in or near the area. On Saturday nights they have a couples night in their all nude dancers club. And on Saturday nights couples take over the main dance stage and can dance nude and well they can even fuck on stage or anywhere up on the main dance floor area and do it legally. The club has been standing room only for years on Saturday nights and this was our destination for the weekend.\n\nFor those of you who have never read any of my others letters in swinger’s publications or even here on the internet, some background is due. I am Cheryl, a compulsive exhibitionist who loves to be watched, happily married to a older voyeur who loves to watch me. I am now 24 and my hubby is now 49. I married for love and not because I would be a trophy wife although that is what I am considered. We have been married since I was 16 although I was very mature for my age. Anyway, I am 24, blonde, 5 feet 6 inches tall, about 135 lbs, and I still measure out at 34c-22-36 and I keep my body fit and trim. I have almost firm tits, dancers legs, a firm butt and I love sex. Oral, anal, straight, and I am bi, love women too, and I am not prejudiced in the slightest.\n\nAnyway the weekend arrived, and as usual I packed the required clothes with my husband throwing in some ""extras"" as well. On Friday night we left our home and headed out on the interstate for St. Louis via I-70 for the twenty one hour road trip to our destination.\n\nSince our road trip started that night, I knew I was okay for words to anyone else except to my husband. With him I could have an almost normal conversation. I would know when the question or statement he asked or made would require a fuck me answer.\n\nOur first stop at a truck stop to eat and gas up was uneventful although my cutoffs and t-shirt had some comments being made among the truckers I’m sure. We caught some shut eye in Russell or Hays Kansas, I’m not sure, in a truck stop and took off again at daybreak.\n\nOn the interstate, it was quite warm in no time and I soon changed clothes into a summer dress so I could let the air flow up and under my hem to cool me off. It was when the traffic began to get heavy and more and more truckers filled the road that things began to get interesting.\n\nAs we drove along I-70 eastbound, my husband would encourage me to unbutton some buttons on my dress, from above and from below near the hem. He knew I would do this. As we passed truckers, they could look down and see quite a bit of me exposed to their eyes as well. We had a citizens band radio in our car so we could hear all the comments being made on it to the other truckers near the area.\n\nIt was during one of these times when I was on the radio, talking to a trucker who had followed us for like 80 miles as he drove along side us, looking down, watching me expose more and more of my body to his eyes, even playing with myself as he watched that my husband finally spoke up. We had got the idea this trucker was turning off in Kansas City to head down south. There was a rest stop area coming up in 3 miles when my husband said, ""whatever he says next ask him if he wants to fuck you.""\n\nNow I am not easily embarrassed nor am I shy, but this was something going out on the air for whoever was listening and for a fact I knew about ten other truckers were listening it, occasionally making their own comments as well. Oh well I thought. The trucker blabbered something and I without thinking, although excited too, said ""so you want to fuck me?""\n\nThere was dead air for like fifteen seconds which in reality is like forever for truckers and their radio’s. I could hear in the background cries of I‘ll fuck you etc. But the truck closest to us drowned them out as anyone knows, and he said Hey Cheryl, there is a rest stop coming up in one mile, pull in and lets talk. Now all truckers know every rest stop and truck stop along any given route and I knew we would soon be joined by more than just our trucker I was talking too but I had asked him if he wanted to fuck me and as we slowed down, so did he, and I wondered how many others would follow us in to the rest area. Oh well.\n\nIn the truck stop area, the trucker climbed out of his cab and he wasn’t hard on the eyes but when I climbed out of our car with all but two buttons undone on my dress, his eyes got real big. I got into his cab and we spent about 45 minutes in his bed area in the back while he had me any way he wanted, oral, yes I love it, in my pussy, and anally as well. I was surprised that a man who had been on the road forever, would have that much staying power, but he brought me to several orgasms (nothing great mind you but still good) and still took the time to make sure I was satisfied before he came. All in all it way very enjoyable and he was a gentleman.\n\nAs I climbed down from his cab, I saw quite a few trucks parked near us and I saw all the eyes follow me back to our car. My husband told me that about 7 truckers had pulled in after we had and I told him I know, I was listening on the truckers radio, everyone wondering where I had gone. We pulled back onto the interstate to keep our schedule of getting to St. Louis on time. Saturday night found us at PT’s show club in Centreville Ill. And having a good time. Now a word of caution here for anyone wishing to go to this club, all of the male employees are free to ask any female club attendee for sex. That’s right, they can ask, not demand. It’s open to the public and it is standing room only on Saturday nights. On this night, my phrase would be in force as I expected.\n\nThe funny thing is that the first contacts I had with the employees of PT’s was the waitresses, when I was supposed to order drinks. My husband deliberately left that up to me. I looked up at him when our waitress asked me for a drink order and all I could say was fuck me. She didn’t pause, she didn’t hesitate, she just said she was on duty till 6 in the morning and couldn’t do anything till then. She sort of left it open that after that, she would be available to um fuck me. I love women, did I mention that?\n\nAnyway, we were there for fun, soon had some drinks, and soon I was asked to dance by some guy sitting nearby. Again all I could say was fuck me. Without a bat of his eye, he led me onto the dance floor and we began to dance. His hands roamed freely all over my body, much like what was happening all around us. He casually lifted my skirt from behind showing off my bare panty less ass to all of the crowd watching, and without a by your leave, had me brace myself along the rail as I faced the crowd. They watched as he pulled down his jeans and just began to fuck me from behind as I stared out on the crowd watching us.\n\nThis was not usual for the club but because we were new meat so to speak, or at least I was, I had a lot of requests to dance after that and almost all took a poke or two at fucking me. I didn’t have to fuck everyone, just those that I had to respond with fuck me to. I did fuck some more of course with others. Several others girls came on to me as well and from about 9 pm to almost 5 am, I had a great time being the center of so much attention.\n\nFor those of you curious, I am not an employee of PT’s in Centreville, Ill., however it is a real club and Saturday nights are very real. I get there several times a year for the party so anyone nearby keep checking it out and maybe some day you’ll see me and then you can tell me you read my fuck me story on the internet. Just ask, are you Cheryl?"
824,Candid Camera,"['MF', 'voy', 'exh']","I tried the freelance scene for a while, but you wouldn't believe the number of people who are willing to give away good pictures for bank calendars just so they can see their name in print! That makes the pickings really meagre for those of us who want to earn a living at it, and the few pictures I did manage to sell barely covered the cost of the film.\n\nAs it ended up, I took a job at a local camera store just so I could pay the rent. The money wasn't so great, but at least I could eat regularly. \n\nI spent my days behind the counter selling cameras and sending film away for processing. Three days a week I worked alone in the store, and on the weekends the owner would work also. The work wasn't too bad, and the hours were pretty good, but I missed the challenge of taking good photographs.\n\nThen one day I got a brilliant idea.\n\nI asked the owner if we could turn the storage room into a studio. That way we could bring more money into the store, and possibly I could get a raise. He said that I could set it up and run it, he would be willing to invest the money. The raise however would depend on how much business we got.\n\nAbout a month later the studio was ready and we put ads in the paper and a big sign in the window. We didn't do too badly for a while, taking pictures of kids and such, but it wasn't enough to say we were a booming success. Then my big break came.\n\nI was working in the store alone one day when this tall beautiful blond came in and asked if I did model portfolios. It seemed that she had sent away to a modelling agency for information about becoming a model, and they had written back saying that if she would send a portfolio that they would look at it.\n\nHer name was Kathy, and I told her that I was one of the best portrait photographers around. She made an appointment, and two days later I shot off three rolls of film on her giving her enough for a good portfolio. \n\nAbout two weeks later she came back though. It seems that the agency liked her pictures, but they said without a few cheesecake shots, her portfolio wasn't complete. \n\nKathy asked me what 'cheesecake' shots were, and when I told her that they meant semi-nude pictures, I thought she'd leave in a huff. Instead she asked if I could do them. That posed a problem for me!\n\nYou see, Kathy is the kind of girl that gives you a hard-on with just a smile. Long blonde silky hair, pale blue eyes and a body that looks like a blue print for a roller-coaster, all curves, and big curves at that.\n\nShe said that she wanted me to take the pictures but asked if I do it without looking at her.\n\nI told her that I'd be willing to take the pictures, but that I couldn't do it blindfolded. I also told her that she should think of me like she would a doctor. I was just a professional doing my job. \n\nThe words sounded good, but the growing, throbbing bulge in my groin told me that there was no way I could keep my cool if this luscious babe started to peel her clothes off. \n\nI told her to think about it and if she still wanted to do it to come back the next day around six. I told her that I would make sure that there would be no interruptions, and that we would take the time and effort to get some really good exposures.\n\nWell the next day rolled around and at about quarter after six, I thought that Kathy had changed her mind and decided to forget the whole thing, when she walked in. I say walked in but what she really did was make an entrance. She was wearing a halter top that was so tight that I could see her pointed nipples trying to stab through the nearly sheer material! Her midriff was bare to below her navel and then she had on a pair of satin shorts. Instant hard-on if you know what I mean! \n\nI told her to relax, while I went and locked the door and put the closed sign up. I turned on the answering machine and then turned my attention back to Kathy.\n\nI could tell that even though she was dressed to cause wet dreams, she was still a bit reluctant to take off her clothes. Well she certainly had the right equipment, but she was also right about my ability to manipulation a camera and filters to bring out her best features. \n\nShe told me that she wanted the picture to look tasteful and artistic, and that she wanted to look like she was a professional nude model. Then she turned to me and asked if it was just her, or was it getting warm in the studio. I told her that I had turned the heat up so that she wouldn't catch a chill since this would take about two hours. I then asked her if she was ready to begin. Kathy said she was, but where should she disrobe. I told her that if she would feel better about it she could use the washroom, but then she would have to come out naked. I told her that she might feel more comfortable if she just undressed right there.\n\nShe blushed and said she couldn't believe she was going through with this, and then took off her top. As soon as I saw those beautiful boobs I knew that I better do something or else by the time she got to her shorts, I'd be ready to blow my load into my shorts. I tried to remain calm about the whole thing reminding myself that I was being paid to do a job, and that I better be professional about it. When I had all the lights turned on and my film loaded I turned around to find Kathy standing there completely in the nude! \n\n""This doesn't bother you a bit does it"" she asked. I tried to keep the quiver out of my voice as I told her again that I had too much to think about to get any ideas. I was lying through my teeth as I spoke those words, because Kathy was a natural blonde. It took all of my will power not to stare at her cunt. It looked almost bare. You could see that she trimmed it regularly for a nice pubic triangle, but with what was left you could see that her cunt was just lightly covered with the finest wisps of golden fleece.\n\nI led her to the set I had arranged for her. A settee covered with a dark pink spread to accent her delicate pale features, and a back drop of royal blue to make her really stand out. No other props or gimmicks, just pure beauty! I told her to move around as much as she liked for the first roll of film, and she did just that. She stretched and twisted and turned and showed me all of her gorgeous assets. I had to change the film in my camera, and while I did she got up and walked around looking things over. She sauntered over to me and asked me how she could improve on what we had just done. I told her that if she really wanted to make the pictures look sexy that I would use a bit of oil on her body to make it glisten. She said okay, so I got out a bottle of baby oil and started to rub it into her body. I could see that she was now getting turned on by all of this attention, because even though I had not come any where near her crotch yet, her pubic hair was shining with its own oil. \n\nIt was now or never I thought, and with out any further hesitation I told her that I could really make her look good if she trusted me. She just smiled at me and said of course she trusted me, after all wasn't I the professional who knew how to bring out the best in models. I didn't need any more of an invitation than that. I pressed my lips to hers and drove my tongue in deep. She returned my passionate kiss with the ferocity of a woman who wants cock and wants it bad! \n\nI kissed my way down her body stopping only to nibble on her nipples, then my mouth found that luscious cunt. I could smell her fragrant juices rising up to tantalize me, and as I dove in with my head, I could feel her hands undoing my pants.\n\nShe moaned as my cock sprang free from its confines, and with out hesitation she pulled it to her mouth,. I was licking and kissing her little bud for all I was worth, diving in regularly with my tongue to scoop out more of her honey. I could feel Kathy start to buck up her pelvis to grind it against my face and at the same time she was trying to swallow all of my cock in one gulp. My juice was building up fast and just as she climaxed from my tongue work, I shot a gallon of hot cream down her throat. She didn't miss a drop of it either. I turned back to face her and we kissed again, long and passionately. I had been so horny for this delicious babe that I didn't even lose my hard on. As we continued to kiss, I positioned myself over her and she took my tool in her hand and guided me into the deepest part of her. \n\nSince I had just climaxed I had better staying power now and I fucked Kathy slowly and deliberately. Long, deep thrusts and a slow withdrawal, coupled with a twisting, grinding motion that really caused her to squirm. Kathy came three more times before I lost control and shot my seed deep inside her. We lay for a few minutes more, then I got up and started to shoot frame after frame. She looked so good and sexy now. Her hair was messed up just right, and she had a look on her face that belongs to a satisfied woman.\n\nKathy picked up her pictures the following week, and I never got a chance to relive that night of ecstasy with her. She didn't even wait to see what the agency said about her pictures. She thought that she looked so good in her nude shots that she was certain she could find work in the big city and just packed her bags and left. Now all I have to remind me of my big adventure is fond memories and these great big enlargements I made from her negatives!"
825,"Candidate, The - Jennifer","['mc', 'tg']","Lights...pretty...watch...Music...sleepy...listen...Wet...warm... nice...Mommy...love...obey...Mommy...good...help me.\n\nJenny...little...need...Jenny...little...me...Jenny...baby...now... Me...baby...mommy.\n\nOver and over. A hundred or more times an hour these thoughts flooded Jennifer's mind constantly leaving no time for any other thought, or sensation or idea. Jenny's eyes stared intently at the pretty lights, watching their patterns over and over. Her eyes following each light as it blinked on, .....then off.... in a preprogrammed sequence, her eyes flickering from light to light so fast only the computer connected to the electrodes on her forehead could measure the minute, microsecond quick responses. Over and over her mind registered the slight changes in frequency of the music, and heard the short, quick phrases, far below the normal hearing of a person in a normal state of consciousness.\n\nAs her bladder emptied helplessly into the thick diapers encasing her loins, the computer stimulated her pleasure centres in her brain, again connected to minute electrodes on her scalp, and then registered the degree of pleasure she registered from the action, sensations and thoughts.\n\nHours later as Jennifer returned to a more normal ""conscious"" level of functioning, no longer hooked up to the computers and electrodes, sleeping in her new room, Jenny woke to the sodden wetness of her diapers, the comforting presence of her soother, and the soft, fuzzy texture of her sleepers, and heard the door open gently and the easily recognizable footstep of ""MOMMY"".\n\nExcitedly she began to babble ""Mama, Jenny, wet, nice, love, pretty, baby, me."" over and over as Dr. Janet Whetmore entered the room, seeing her little charge was now fully awake.\n\n""What an excited little girl you are today. You sure are wet. Let's get baby Jenny's little didees changed now shall we. Good girl. Mommy loves her little wet baby Jenny"" and baby Jenny cooed and giggled and sucked the bottle of juice she was given by her beloved ""mommy"".\n\nMommy........love...........obey. Mommy.......good.........help me.\n\nJenny.......little.......need.......Jenny.........little....... ....me....Jenny........baby....now\n\n""Me.........baby...........mommy"" flashed through Jenny's mind over and over as mommy lovingly changed little Jenny, talking baby talk to her constantly and lovingly cleaned her mess and wetness off and powdered and oiled her diaper area, pinning thick soft diapers on her little charge. Once dressed and ready for breakfast, Jenny passively sat propped up in her crib, while mommy spoonfed her a bowl of oatmeal, with strained fruit, oatbran, and gave her two big bottles of baby formula.\n\n""Yes"" thought Dr. Whetmore. ""This has been the ideal candidate. But she is all mine. This one will be mine forever.""\n\n October 5, 1994\n\nJennifer\n\nJennifer knew she had to get a passing grade in Psych 301. Or else she'd again be expelled from another program. She desperately wanted to be a psychologist and help people. Like her brother Scott. How she admired him. And he had really helped her to buckle down and concentrate. Even using that sleep learning stuff to help her learn how to concentrate and remember everything.\n\nBut this course just seemed to be harder than anything she'd ever tried before.\n\nJennifer's dad had ""cut her out of the will"" until she settled down, after being thrown out of 5 universities in her freshman year in the past 4 years, and when she'd finally made it through the first year, and into the second, and finally into her third and final year, where she would graduate, he'd had that fatal heart attack before changing the will. Everything had gone to her step mother, barely 3 years older than Jennifer's 22 years, and Jennifer had been told straight out she wasn't welcome in her st ep mother's home any longer.\n\nThe witch. Knowing her father had wanted her reinstated and to help her with her education now that she'd found her goal, and settled down to her reals studied, her stepmother still persisted in the notion Jennifer was just a wild girl and couldn't be trusted to inherit from the estate.\n\nNow, broke, alone, and trying her best, Jennifer was getting by, but still not getting a passing grade in the class she needed.\n\nWhen Dr. Whetmore had suggested Jennifer could earn extra credits, credits that would ensure at least a C+ grade, by volunteering for some special experiments the doctor was conducting in parapsychology research, Jennifer jumped at the chance.\n\nMaking sure her dress was fresh, her makeup just right, and her wits about her, Jennifer had eagerly attended the inteview. She'd been a bit confused by the questionnaires and questions the doctor put to her, but the doctor seemed pleased with her answers during the interview. She'd been a bit embarrassed answering about her ""sexual experience"" and her ""fantasies"" but knew it was for research, and the doctor assured her everything would be strictly confidential. The files didn't even have names, just number s, and only Dr. Whetmore knew the correlation between a file number and the person the number belonged to.\n\nShe was asked to come back after her last classes for the next two days, and did as instructed. When the doctor told her to sit in a big lounge type chair, like a dentist's chair, and told her to close her eyes and listen to the doctor, she was really glad Scott had helped her learn to concentrate, and to practise the ""sleep learning"" a year ago. The first evening, Jennifer remembered feeling a bit strange at first, then the questions, like on the questionnaire and during the interview, made her a bit embar rassed, but as they were repeated the questions her embarrassment faded and she felt herself easily answering all the questions.\n\nThe second evening, though, Jennifer could hardly remember what they'd discussed, and was surprised to find it was so dark. She'd been a bit embarrassed to find she'd wet her panties and that the doctor had had to put a thick pad under her, and pull it up between her legs to protect the chair, but thankfully the doctor wasn't angry.\n\nThree days later, Jennifer was told by Dr. Whetmore she was selected as a candidate for the experiment. She was to report to the doctor's private lab and clinic on October 11, after her final afternoon class, and expect to stay for up to 3 weeks. Since the week was the end of the first semester, and the classes were cancelled as study week for midterm exams, Jennifer would be free to stay anyway. Dr. Whetmore would arrange for Jennifer to take makeup exams in her other 3 classes, and she would earn a minimu m C+ in Psych 201.\n\nJennifer was so excited she barely made it to the washroom after class.\n\n October 10, 1994\n\nThe Candidate is Selected\n\nDr. Whetmore reviewed the file again carefully. ""Tomorrow she'll be here and we start her programming."" thought the doctor.\n\nJennifer Wells, age 22, white, female. Typical spoiled little rich kid, until daddy cut her off, then died, and stepmom wanted nothing to do with her. Alone, no family except a brother who tended to side with the stepmom so he would eventually inherit, no boyfirends or real friends at all on this campus, being her first year at Xavier University.\n\nAbove average intelligence. No history of mental illness, or disease, or physical condition that was abnormal. Very articulate, and mature for 22. Slightly more sexual experience than most sophomores, but not unusually so. Average female sexual fantasies, and orgasmically responsive.\n\nThe one minor negative was her slightly higher than average hypnotizability rating, but then the experience she'd recently had with her brother hypnotizing her and helping her learn to concentrate must be fresh and heightening her response. Also her desire to win a ""candidates"" position would heighten her desire to respond properly.\n\nDr. Whetmore smiled inwardly as she thought about the program so freely funded by the government. Now that the ""cold war"" was back on, and the USA and other ""democratic"" powers were trying so hard to determine how the communists and chinese has managed to turn so many ""red blooded american boys"" against their country, that they could barely raise a decent army or fighting force. Somehow the communists were managing to unleash thousands of ""Manchurian Candidates"" as they were labeled, to convince young ameri can men and women that war was evil, to fight the ""friendly"" advances of the Russians, Chinese and other socialist forces was unthinkable.\n\nThey were tremendous orators, gifted with almost superhuman logic, oratory skill and abilities far beyond those of normal men and women.\n\nAt first she had worked with psychiatric patients, prisoners, and other misfits, the usual morass of people noone cared about, who could be used as guinea pigs for her mind melding experiments. Designed to create the ""perfect, loyal American"" hundreds of people were programmed, almost tortured in the interests of the ""country"". Regrettably many were reduced to vegetables, incapable of the simplest independent thought, let alone the skills of the sleepers the socialists had unleashed.\n\nStudying everything she could get her hands on, and ""interviewing"" some of the socialist, American leaders, she had finally hit on something. Carefully she developed her programs and plans, and after almost 100 successful experiments in a row, she detailed it to her benefactors.\n\nAt first they were doubtful. ""It will take too long !"" they cried, but when she showed the results she could obtain in just 10 days of intensive ""reeducation"", they gave her a blank signed checkbook.\n\nShe had the space, the equipment, and the resources now to really set up her experiments on a grand scale, and finally after thousands more tests, the benefactors said ""Now we need to test some good old ""normal"" american boys and girls. Not these misfits and crazies you've been working with. Normal everyday kids.""\n\nThe university supplied hundreds of kids, unsuspectingly, for her program, and true to her predictions they all responded as desired. Each of them became totally loyal american evangelists for the ""free and democratic American way"".\n\nHundreds of american boys and girls, in universities across the continent volunteered for her ""psychology research"", in the hopes of earning and easy credit, and after their 10 day stay in her special lab, left completely reeducated, loyal americans, who just happened to be chronic bedwetters. A slight price to pay for loyalty.\n\nThe program was SO perfect, it was almost completely automated. In on day one, through the phases to strip their resistance, reeducate, return to independent status, and out the door on day ten.\n\nAnd then she met Jennifer.\n\nSeldom did Dr. Whetmore bother to take a personal interest, beyond reviewing each applicant's file before accepting them for programming, but this file intrigued her.\n\nJennifer Wells, bright, extremely attractive, and with a reputation as a real dominant ""bitch"". Really putting the boys through their paces for her favours. Promiscuous was an understatement.\n\nThen all of a sudden she buckles down. Becomes Miss Prim and Proper, and really hits the books. Her intelligence pays off for her and she gets B+ averages in almost everything. Wants to be a psychologist and ""help the world"". Typical dreamer.\n\nAbove average grades in everything, EXCEPT the course Dr. Whetmore taught in Behavioural Psychology. No right or wrong answers in this course, except the answer Dr. Whetmore wanted was always right. And Jennifer needed this course or else she'd fail out of the university program.\n\nThe application had been articulate, well detailed and just about what the doctor had figured she'd get from Jennifer. The interview was somewhat surprising.\n\nFor a young woman, suddenly ""on her own"", she was very confident, and independent. She'd learned to really cope, and to buckle down and study between her job and classes. She was as opinionated as hell, and still voiced her opinions even to the doctor, knowing contradicting the doctor might just result in her not being accepted.\n\nShe ""sold herself"" to the doctor really making a pitch to get on the program as a candidate, despite not knowing what the program was all about.\n\nDr. Whetmore used the usual story about ""behaviour modification"", teaching the body to respond differently to stimuli, helping improve physical condition, alertness and concentration. The usual BS they all fell for.\n\nJennifer lapped it up, and offered how she'd had her brother help her learn to concentrate so she could study better, using ""Sleep Learning"".\n\n""Hell, she doesn't even know what hypnosis is, and she's a second year student."" thought the doctor.\n\nDr. Whetmore kept Jennifer in suspense for 3 full days, then finally told her to report to the resident lab on October 11.\n\nJennifer was so excited, the doctor thought she was going to wet her pants. If only Jennifer knew.\n\nOctober 11, 1994\n\nJennifer Enters the Program\n\nPromptly at 4:15, just about 5 minutes after her last class, Jennifer reported to the doctor's residence and laboratory. She had her satchel with her books, so she could keep up her studies, and her small overnight bag. She figured she could get whatever else she needed later, once she knew the routine.\n\nShe was both excited and a bit fearful. She knew it had something to do with behaviour, but wasn't sure what. The doctor had said something about helping her to concentrate better and to learn to relax.\n\nShe was greeted at the door by a young woman just a few years older than she, who said ""Oh, you must be Jennifer Wells. I'm Tanya Taylor, the doctor's assistant. Please come in and I'll give you the nickel tour. Doctor will be along around 5:00 and we'll have dinner.""\n\nObediently, Jennifer followed Tanya to her room, and put her overnite case on the bed, then followed her to the long corridor to the labs.\n\nJennifer was amazed at the arrays of equipment and overwhelmed by the easy way Tanya described it and it's use.\n\n""This is the relaxation room. The big chair, much like a dentist's chair helps you to get comfortable and is warmed and textured to be very soothing to the person sitting in it. The small hairlike wires are leads that go to the recording equipment so we can record certain biomedical responses to stimuli and suggestions. The arrays of lights at the end of the room are to help you focus your attention so you can let your mind concentrate on what's at hand, and not wander.\n\nYou'll probably spend some time in here each day to help you learn to relax and concentrate better on the techniques doctor will teach you. You'll be amazed at how easily you can concentrate for hours and learn your lessons so easily.""\n\nJennifer smiled inwardly. Thanks to her brother, she had already learned some techniques to concentrate REALLY well. Doctor Whetmore will be real impressed with how easily Jennifer learned HER lessons.\n\nAs the tour drew to an end, they returned to her room. Somehow things looked a bit different, but Jennifer couldn't quite put her hand on what was different. Then she realized her bag was missing, and asking Tanya what had happened to it, received ""Oh, don't worry. You won't need that during your stay. With all the delicate equipment in the labs, we make sure all staff and volunteers wear only natural fibres, like cotton. Fabrics like nylon, or polyester can create static that might damage the equipment.\n\nI'm afraid you'll have to shower, then strip and put on the underthings you'll find in the drawers. Your regular evening wear is in the closet, and daywear in the top drawer. I think you'll find it very comfortable, AND practical too. If you need help or anything just push the little buzzer button there, and either I or one of the other attendants will assist you.""\n\nSlightly puzzled, Jennifer did as she was told, and went in to take her shower. She washed up real well and really liked the scent of the shampoo and soap. It was vaguely familiar, but she couldn't quite recognize it.\n\nTowelling off with the big, soft towels supplied at the clinic, she strode bravely out into the room. Opening the closet she was surprised to find only jumpsuits, in different colours like soft pink, mauve, or soft yellow, and all with some sort of design on them, or with lace at the shoulders and across the front. They looked vaguely familiar, but again she couldn't quite remember what they were.\n\nShe took out some panties from the second drawer and pulled them on, amazed at how thick and heavy they were. More like little girl panties than something for a grown woman, and not finding a bra, decided she'd just go without, since here breasts were quite small anyway and firm.\n\nShe pulled on the jumpsuit, and zipped up the front, from the waist but couldn't figure out how to do up the leg parts. They were split right down each leg, all the way around the crotch, strangely, and she had no idea how to do them up.\n\nGiving up, she finally pushed the buzzer, and in a moment Tanya returned.\n\n""Oh, I guess I should have told you how they fasten. Here lie down and I'll do it for you and show you.""\n\nDoing as she was told, she lay down on the bed, and saw the mirror above her bed. ""That's what's different"" she thought, ""I don't remember seeing THAT before"". and as she watched in the mirror, she saw and felt Tanya snapping up the inside seams of the ""SLEEPERS"". ""Yes, that's what they're called, sleepers."" she thought, ""like little kids wear.""\n\nSeeing the look on her face, Tanya said ""There you go. All done up. Snug as a bug. I hope you like your lounging jammies, or as you probably called them a few years ago, your sleepers.\n\nThese are required, and regular night wear for all volunteers. The snaps just make changes easier.\n\nI hope the music isn't too loud for you. We pipe it in to help relax the volunteers the first few days."" and only then did Jennifer notice the music in the background.\n\nA lullaby sort of music, coming from somewhere. ""Yes, it is kind of soothing. I'd hardly noticed it before. I kind of like it."" she said half dreamily, and Tanya smiled and said ""Ok, let's go. Doctor's waiting for us in the dining hall.""\n\nDinner wasn't very interesting. Jennifer found her attention wandering constantly and the doctor had to bring her back to focus several times. She kept droning on and on about the new things Jenny would learn, and how easy it would be for her to concentrate. Why she might even earn an ""A"" in the course if she applied herself.\n\nJennifer was excited by this prospect and her excitement showed as she babbled on about how she wanted to be the ""bestest"" psychologist and the ""bestest"" person to help the other boys and girls learn to get along.\n\nDr. Whetmore just smiled as she watched Jennifer babble on like an excited child.\n\nDespite her excitement, Jennifer slept very soundly that night. Very soundly indeed. So soundly she was barely awake when she realized she was wetting her pants. She'd been having a strange dream, but couldn't quite recall it, and then woke feeling like she was in a nice warm bath, and suddenly felt herself wetting her pants.\n\nAs she came out of her reverie, she realized that she was soaked. Not just a little dribbling or slight ""accident"". She had really soaked her panties and her sleepers.\n\nGroggily she got up and stripped off the wet sleepers and panties, then washed off and finding herself real thirsty drank two glasses of nice cool water from the special cooler in the room. She dreamily pulled on another pair of thick panties and a nice snuggly pink sleeper with a little bunny on it. ""This is kinda cute."" she thought. ""I like bunnies. They're soft. My special bunny sleepers."" and then dreamily snuggled into her bed and went soundly to sleep.\n\nOctober 12, 1994\n\nDr. Whetmore smiled as she drank her juice. ""Ah, little Jenny is coming along quite nicely. Two sets of wet panties and sleepers last night and then very wet trainers and sleepers this morning. Quite the little bedwetter we've got here now."" she thought.\n\nShe was snapped out of her soft reverie as the door opened and Jennifer trotted in.\n\n""Hi doctor. Me sleep weal good."" exclaimed Jenny as she excitedly bounced into her chair and knocked over the glass of juice set before her.\n\n""Sowwy"", Jenny pouted and thirstily drank the second big glass of juice.\n\n""Jennifer, Tanya says you had a little accident this morning. You peed in your panties and bed. Is that right.""\n\nLooking like a downcast little girl, Jenny pouted a moment then said softly ""Yes doctor. Me sowwy. Couldn't help it. Sowwy."" and the doctor could barely stifle a giggle at Jenny's childish action and reaction.\n\n""Well, Jenny. I'm a bit surprised at you. Aren't you a big girl now. In university and nearly grow up. Who wets their bed, Jenny ??""\n\n""Babies wet bed, doctor. Little babies in diapers wet the bed, doctor. Sowwy."" Jenny said sadly and almost ashamed.\n\n""Good thought the doctor. She feels ashamed of wetting her bed as a `big' girl. She'll surely accept a better alternative after this morning's sessions."" and then she said. ""Well you should be sorry. If you do it again, we'll have to take appropriate measures and dress you accordingly. Understand.""\n\n""Yeth, doctor. Me twy weal hard."" said the chastised little girl.\n\nBreakfast passed without incident, unless you count the messy little girl with jam and butter all over her hands and little face, who had to be cleaned up by Tanya, like a toddler or young child. Jenny bounced excitedly as the doctor told her about the fun things she'd see and do today, and Jenny was so excited she almost peed her panties, just making a mad dash to the bathroom in the nick of time.\n\nCalming down finally, Jenny was led to the special room. As she sat in the big chair, like a dentist's chair, her chest was tightly fastened to the back, her ankles secured to the footrest and her head held gently but firmly to the headrest. Jenny was a bit scared and seemed upset but as Tanya spoke soothingly to her, she felt herself relax, and then the pretty music started and little Jenny began to feel sleepy. She felt her little eyes drift close then soon dreamed of pretty lights flashing on and off and listening to mommy's voice tell her what a good little girl she was. How pretty and cute and little.\n\nAs Jenny watched the pretty lights, they seemed to fade then Jenny saw pretty pictures. Little pictures of cute little baby girls playing and sleeping and being cared for by their mommies.\n\nJenny watched intently as she saw the little baby girl wetting her diapers. She saw the intense look of pleasure and joy on the baby girl's face as her diapers went from pristine white to soft, yellow and saw the warm, yellow colour spreading across the front of the baby's diapers. She heard the mommy talking softly, lovingly to the baby saying ""Mommy loves her little baby. Mommy loves to change her little baby's diapers. You like your wet little diapers don't you baby. And mommy knows you're her baby becau se you wet your little baby diapers for mommy.""\n\nJenny was both overjoyed for the little baby whose mommy loved her and saddened that she was not the baby. That she couldn't, didn't feel the pleasure of wetting her diapers and having mommy lovingly change her diapers.\n\nThe baby was cuddled, held, bathed, fed, loved. Jenny wanted so much to be cuddled, held, bathed, fed and loved. It almost made her cry.\n\nThen the lights were back and Jenny could see them twinkle pretty and soft and warm. Pretty lights. And the soft gentle music again, lulling her into a warm peaceful sleep.\n\nLights...pretty...watch...Music...sleepy...listen...Baby...happy... nice.... Mommy love..... Mommy..... change...Mommy feed...mommy love wet baby .\n\nSweet... happy.... warm.... nice thoughts and dreams of litlte baby Jenny being cared for and loved and babied by mommy.\n\nBaby Jenny heard mommy's voice soothing her and reassuring her. Telling her she'd always be mommy's little baby. She'd always be able to feel and enjoy the pleasures and love and caring of her mommy as baby Jenny.\n\nJenny was happy now. So happy. So warm. So loved. Jenny was mommy's baby.\n\nAnd as Jenny began to realize she was mommy's baby she felt a warm, tingling glow between her legs. A strange yet vaguely familiar sensation. Pleasant, nice, desirable, making her feel tingly and nice all over.\n\nThe sensation grew and grew in intensity and Jenny felt overwhelmed by it. Washed in a glow of pure pleasure as she approached her orgasm, urged on by the vibrating electrodes on her nipples and labia and just above her clitoris.\n\nAnd just as she was about to go over the edge into the consuming pleasure of orgasm she felt the warm, demanding pressure in her bladder and then just as suddenly felt the warm intense heat and pleasure of emptying her bladder into her thick soft baby diapers and feeling the grow warm and wet and so very very very nice.\n\nAll at the same time she saw the baby wetting its diapers over and over and over and heard mommy saying over and over and over ""So nice. You love wetting your diapers. If feels so nice. Can't stop. Don't ever want to stop. Happy baby. Good baby. Mommy loves her baby in wet diapers."" and Jenny was over the edge lost in an orgasmic wash of pleasure as she helplessly, uncontrollably and completely emptied her bladder into her diaper.\n\nAt lunch the excited, happy little child wet her panties even before she knew she had to go peepee. Not just a dribble, or a few drops, but totally, completely emptying her nervous excited little bladder into her thick soft soaker panties, so that even they were overflowed and a shameful Jenny had to admit to her mommy... no her doctor, that she'd wet her panties like a little baby.\n\nShamefully Jenny was led away to her room, where Tanya put thick soft diapers on her, and pretty printed panties. Outwardly, big girl Jenny felt ashamed of having to wear baby diapers, but inside, deep down, little Jenny felt secure, happy, content knowing mommy loved her little baby Jenny in warm, wet diapers.\n\nBy the following morning Jenny no longer felt ashamed of her thick, soft diapers. She loved them. They felt so soft and reassuring against her bare little bottom and diaper area. She loved the smell of baby powder and the gentle ministrations of Tanya or mommy as they spread the baby lotion on her diaper area.\n\nAnd the intense pleasure of wetting her diapers was indescribable. Jenny was never going to stop wetting her diapers. She loved it so much. Even poopoo was nice. It felt nice and squishy and warm, and mommy didn't even mind if it smelled bad. Mommy loved baby Jenny in her baby diapers and Jenny loved mommy.\n\nOctober 20, 1994\n\nThe doctor smiled as she lovingly changed her new baby. Just 9 days and the once headstrong, independent young college woman was returned to helpless and complete infancy.\n\nOnce she was in diapers, Jenny quickly lost all voluntary control of her bladder and within days was voiding like a young infant. She almost never seemed to be dry and always smiled and giggled when `mommy' checked her diapers. By the 14 she'd begun messing her diapers, even ahead of schedule, and the doctor had merely shown her the one set of slides of the babies messing their diapers while sleeping, playing and doing their baby activities. The next day baby Jenny had settled into the typical infant routin e of messing her diapers after every feeding and during her naps and sleep times.\n\nLittle Jenny really seemed to love using her diapers as the baby she now was.\n\nShe'd taken to the bottle naturally and easily. Almost like a newborn being weaned, only this baby was being trained and conditioned to take her bottle naturally. Just two sessions of intense hypnotic and psychic driving and Jenny began to drool and suckle instinctively at just the sight of a bottle.\n\nShe suckled almost constantly and need her soother whenever she wasn't nursing, or else would suck her lip or her thumb contentedly.\n\nAnd now just 9 days later, little Jenny couldn't walk, talk, control her bladder or bowels or feed herself. She was a totally helpless dependent infant and loved her state and status.\n\nThe day before she and Tanya had conducted the normal programs and test for `lingering' personality traits and found Jenny had completely accepted the baby needs and desires and traits she'd been programmed with. Even the intenses four hour session designed to instill deep shame and humiliation at wearing diapers and especially at wetting diapers like a little baby would not dissuade Jenny's deep seated need to wear and wet diapers. Jenny would always be in diapers and would always use them as a little baby .\n\nDespite her promiscuous past and heightened sexuality, Jenny's only sexual interests and pleasure were those of an infant. The oral stimulation of her bottle nipple or her soother. The warm wet pleasure of wetting her diapers and feeling the warmth against her baby diaper area.\n\nShe delighted in her toys. The soft cuddly dollies and stuffed animals so typical of a young baby girl. Her world was now the sensual, tactile world of the infant she'd become.\n\nAnd now the end was nearing.\n\nAnd Dr. Whetmore couldn't stand to think about it.\n\n Tanya and the doctor had fought long into the night. She knew Tanya was right. Faithful Tanya. So bright. So strong. So intelligent. And so damned logical.\n\nIf it hadn't been for Tanya's `little quirk' that desire to be controlled and dominated, it would have been Tanya in charge of the program and the research instead of she. After all it was Tanya that had discovered the regression technigue that returned the subjects into helpless, sensual little beings, with open almost vacuous little minds ready to be filled with the ideas, concepts, beliefs and habits they wanted to instill.\n\nDr. Whetmore knew she was wrong. Knew it would not be right. But nonetheless knew this candidate was special. Very, very special. She wanted this little girl to herself. To be her little baby.\n\nForever.\n\nFinally they had reached a compromise. Depsite her submissiveness to the doctor's will and demands, Tanya had stood firm, threatening to expose the doctor's duplicity with this one candidate, until they agreed Jenny would be returned to her former life, as renormalized as possible, for one full year.\n\nJenny would return to her classes, with an A plus in psychology and be allowed to finish her courses and graduate. Then they'd see what she felt and wanted.\n\nOf course, like all candidates Jennifer would retain her love and need of diapers, and continue to wet them like a little baby, but in most other ways she should be a normal mature young woman about to graduate college.\n\nThen one year later she would return, compelled to come back to this special place where she was loved, cared for and allowed to be mommy's special little baby girl.\n\nAt least this is what the doctor hoped as she prepared Jennifer for her final sessions.\n\nOctober 21, 1994\n\nJennifer felt wide awake and so intense after the 10 days. She had learned so much. All about behaviour and training and how people thought and acted. She'd learned to accept herself as she was, and to let people see her the way she felt inside, instead of the way she thought others saw her.\n\nShe felt a little strange about having to wear diapers still at her age, but then so what. It was her ""thing"" and she liked the feeling of her soft diapers, and when she wet them, ""WOW"" the pleasure was better than anything she could think of. Noone was going to get her out of her diapers. No sir. And besides she couldn't be trained or whatever anyway. That's what the doctor had said. Even after all the courses and training excercises they'd gone through the past 10 days Jennifer still wet like she did when she was a little baby. Like she'd always done all her life, except now that she knew about such grown up things as `sex' and `orgasm' she got a lot more pleasure out of wetting her diapers than she imagined she did when she was only one or two years old.\n\nSadly she bid the good doctor and Tanya goodbye and returned to her dormitory, with two dozen nice new diapers in her bag, and some pretty frilly panties to go over the diapers. She liked the little cotton rumba panties. They really dressed up her plain white waterproof panties she had to wear over her diapers so she didn't wet her skirt or slacks or the furniture.\n\nJenny worked hard all that term, and through the summer. Taking all the summer courses would allow her to finish up her whole degree by next June. Then she'd be a real psychologist and able to help other people like her learn to accept themselves and learn to love their diapers, when they couldn't learn to stop wetting them.\n\nAnd graduate she did. With honors. But unfortunately her one degress was not enough. Jenny finally gave up on trying to be real psychologist like Dr. Whetmore, her hero, for now, until she could get back to school and get another degree and then be a real doctor like mommy.... no Dr. Whetmore.\n\nJennifer took a job as a daycare centre worker, working with the toddlers and babies helping them to feel loved and secure and happy. The owners were amazed at how good she was with the babies and how loving and caring and gentle she was. She almost seemed to `talk their language' the one operator said watching Jenny down on the floor playing with Stack'em blocks with a cute little baby girl, around 9 or 10 months of age.\n\nAnd she was so understanding and kind with the older boys and girls who still had to wear diapers. The ones who usually were teased and shamed at being in diapers like the little babies. Why they just seemed to accep they weren't ready yet to grow up, and even the parents seemed to accept Jenny's explanations and began to let the youngsters be the little babies they seemed to need to be until they were ready to grow up. A few wet or dirty diapers and a bit of baby talk was a small price to pay for a healthy well adjusted child, and one most parents gladly paid.\n\nOf course Jenny knew somehow most of the mothers wanted their children to remain their cute little babies for as long as possible, but felt guilty about letting them be the babies they so dearly wanted. ""Mommy loves her little baby in her wet baby diapers"" seemed to motivate her to continue and help the parents to accept their child and to keep them in the warm, secure baby world as long as they needed.\n\nAnd the operators sure didn't mind. Having their `little charges' staying an extra two, three and four years, well past third or fourth grade age, in the daycare centre, where they were lovingly changed and fed and nurtured as the babies they were, brought a lot more income and revenue for the daycare operations.\n\nDespite the idyllic setting, surround by scores of cute, happy little babies and toddlers and bigger babies, Jenny was not entirely happy. Every time a mommy picked up her baby and took her or him home, Jenny felt a longing, a sadness, a void. Jenny wanted to go home with her mommy and be her baby, only Jenny's mommy was long gone. Jenny was a big girl now and only the baby pleasures of her warm wet diapers remained to remind her of the tenderer, softer, gentler years where baby Jenny was so happy.\n\nAs the summer drew to a close and fall set in, Jenny felt even more and more lonely and needing her mommy. She'd often sit and cry after the last little one left the centre, and sat sniffling sucking her thumb, feeling so alone and sad. Even the owner's wife couldn't console Jenny as September drew to a close, sitting and stroking the girls hair, while she gently told her ""It's alright Jenny. We love you. You're such a sweet little girl. And the babies all love you. You're one of them, it seems. There, ther e. Don't cry sweetheart. Your mommy loves you."" but Jenny knew she didn't know where her mommy was, and it made her longing grow even stronger.\n\nOctober 9, 1995\n\n""Dr. Whetmore has been cranky, uptight, downright bitchy all month"", thought Tanya as she prepared the last candidate for his discharge. Packing his bag of diapers and plastic pants she smiled at herself remembering how he'd reacted the first time he wet his pants like a naughty little boy, then how easily he'd accepted the diapers as an alternative to wetting his pants and the shame and humiliation such an act would cost him.\n\nFrom pants wetting to complete infancy now only took a matter of tow or three days now, thanks to what they'd learned from the stange girl last year. And then their vaccuous little minds accepted any and all suggestions the mommy figure gave them in return for fulfilling their very real, demanding needs. A fresh diaper, a warm bottle, a loving hug and they'd do anything for the giver.\n\nJanet... or Julianne, or something like that. What a strange girl she'd been. So confident. So self assured.... and then such a complete and totally dependent infant. ""Why you'd think the doctor wanted to be a real mommy or something, the way she took a liking to that strange girl."" and then Tanya felt her diapers getting wet and warm and was washed in the afterglow of a glorious orgasmic pleasure as she let go and let it wash wave after wave of pleasure over her.\n\nThe doctor paced her lab nervously. ""Where is THAT girl."" she thought. ""Only two more days to go, and I've lost her. Not even a postcard to let me know she is coming. She has to come. She MUST come.""\n\nAnd Jennifer tossed and turned fitfully. Sucking her thumb, almost chewing it really, as she fitfully dreamed of the babies in her daycare center, and felt the longing, the need, the compelling desire to be the one in the crib, the one inside the playpen, the one lovingly lying on the change table as her wet diapers were replaced with soft, fresh diapers she knew she'd soon wet again.\n\n October 11, 1995\n\nKnock... knock... knock.\n\nA soft, almost tentative knock at the front door. ""Now who could that be. The next candidate's not due until next month. Damn. Must be a salesman, finishing the day's rounds."" thought Tanya as she strode to the door.\n\n""And what do you wan......""\n\n""She looks familiar. Strangely like I know her. Yes.. that's it. Now I remember. Jennifer. That was her name. Jennifer Wells. That was her name. And what was she doing here, .... and now.""\n\n""Can I come in please, Tanya."" said the girl meekly, shyly, almost childlike. She seemed haggard, intense, like a lost little child.\n\nTanya felt her heart go out to the girl. ""Of course my dear. How have you been. Doctor has missed you you know. You were always `special' to her. Come in. I'll tell doctor you're here.""\n\nJanet almost ran to the hallway entrance to see her beloved little Jenny.\n\nSeeing the haggard, almost despondent little girl standing in front of her, her heart stopped. ""What have I done ? Is this the result of my programming ? Is this what happens to the happy little babies who leave here ?"" she thought, but then felt joy and reassurance as she saw the big smile break over Jennifer's face and heard ""Mommy me comed home. Can me stay wif you now ?"" in the childish, tremolo that she recognized from a full year ago.\n\n""Of course dear. Come into your room. Mommy will take care of you."" and lovingly the doctor led little Jenny to her very own special room. A cute, little girls room, complete with full sized crib, nice changing table, shelves of soft, thick diapers and frilly little rumba panties. Closets full of soft, pretty little dresses and bonnets and sleepers for little Jenny to wear. Shelf after shelf of soft, plush stuffed toys and cute, soft dollies for Jenny to play with.\n\nJenny was home.\n\nOctober 15, 1995\n\nThe doctor smiled as she watched Jenny's reactions on the monitors and the guages. ""The final session"" she thought. ""From now on Jenny will always be my little baby girl. Forever my sweet, adorable needing little baby girl. The headstrong adult is gone forever, replaced by the sweet, innocent, newborn baby girl I love and want.""\n\nJenny's mind was now a thirsty, longing, demanding sponge. Soaking up the barely heard, or even understood words and phrases that were being forever imprinted on the very core of her identity. The words and phrases that were forever turning her into a helpless, sweet, innocent infant baby girl. A baby girl who knew only the soft, pretty, bright, sensual world known only to the infant awareness and being.\n\nThe scent of powder and baby lotion and baby oil. The texture of soft cloth diapers. The sensations of wetting o or messing her diapers, knowing mommy would lovingly and gently change her, cooing the special soft words Jenny no longer understood, but loved to hear and sense. The warmth of mommy's body as she held her and fed her the warm sweet formula her infantile awareness craved so regularly now.\n\nThe sound of mommy's breathing and heartbeat as she was snuggled in her arms, being lulled into the soft, sensual word of her infant existence.\n\nLights.............pretty.............watch.........Music....... ......sleepy.............listen............\n\nWet..............warm..............nice..........Mommy........love.... Mommy.......good.........help me.\n\nJenny.........little...........need.......Jenny.........little........ ...me....Jenny..........baby.........now...\n\nMe.........baby...........mommy. Jenny... little.... baby... me.... always.\n\nJenny no longer understood or knew the words but they continued to imprint her mind with the knowlegde, the awareness and the totality of what and who she was and would always be.\n\nBaby Jenny happily sucked her soother, and felt the warm wetness in her diapers and drifted easily and contentedly to sleep as her mommy bent over and tucked her in and gently kissed her on the forehead.\n\nJanet watched the pretty lights intently. She listened to the words and knew they were right. She barely remembered the little painful prick in her back as she bent to kiss her adorable little Jenny goodnight, and then felt herself being lifted and carried to this special place.\n\nShe felt her love for her little baby growing stronger and stronger with each passing second and knew she and Jenny would always be mommy and baby.\n\nJenny.... little.... baby.... mine. Helpless.... needing.... me... mommy. Love you baby Jenny. Always mine... .always baby... my baby... My lovely little Jenny...\n\nand as Tanya set the program to run automatically for the rest of the night, knowing the drugs and the programming would soon see the once powerful Dr. Janet Whetmore become a doting, loving, mommy; the mommy of a 25 year old infant baby girl, she smiled at the future that now laid ahead of her as the new director of the centre. The Centre for Learning and Behaviour Sciences, where people learned to accept themselves in the roles they could not deny.\n\n^L Comment from the author of ""the Candidates - Jennifer""\n\nDear Reader or Listener:\n\nThe story entitled ""the Candidates"", is a work of fiction, set somewhat in the future. The characters, locations and events outlined are purely fictional, and the creation of the writer.\n\nThe theme and concepts outlined in the story are however very real, and possible.\n\nSince the Second World War, the superpowers, and especially the NATO countries led by the United States have been investigating the phenomena outlined in the story, and working covertly to make this possible. Perhaps not in exactly the way, or for the purpose of the central theme of ""the Candidates - Jennifer"" but for purposes far more potentially dangerous, evil or perverted.\n\nThe United States has funded, either through its various ""intelligence organizations"", or using secret funds set aside for this purpose tens of millions of dollars conducting intensive ""brainwashing"" experiments using psychiatric patients, prisoners, and even unsuspecting student ""volunteers"" or other civilian volunteers at medical centres and post secondary education facilities in Canada, the USA and Europe. As a result of these experiments many people have been left with acute paranoia, schizophrenia, man ic depression, or as mindless, dependent shells.\n\nIn its attempt to discover how the Koreans supposedly subverted POW's to speak out against the USA's war efforts in Korea, and to find a way to create the perfect assassin or agent, as depicted in the Manchurian Candidate movie, the NATO powers have employed hypnosis, hallucinogenics, subliminal programming and often combinations of all these and other methods to destroy peoples ""free will"" and reprogram a desired, preprogrammed set of responses to given, predetermined situations, cues or times.\n\nDuring the late 1960's and early 1970's the democratic powers funded and approved millions of dollars for research into the field of behaviour modification, in the hopes of finding the perfect way to change people into the compliant, obedient, servile beings they felt were needed to stave off the wave of communism seen as the ""Red Threat."" During this period hundreds of university age students in the USA, Britain and Canada were lured into ""psychic improvement"" and ""sleep learning"" programs where they were strategically and deliberately reduced to helpless infancy in the belief their infantile vulnerability would make them more succeptible to the ideologies and concepts the researchers wanted to instill with advanced brainwashing techniques and methods. Subliminal messaging techniques were used commonly and openly in piped in music and closed circuit television, instilling childish and childlike behaviour and needs in unsuspecting students, pressing them to enter the special ""programs "" for ""help"". Bedwetting became a common occurrence on some campuses, driving young men and women into the arms of the perpetrators.\n\nMany of these left these programs incapable of asserting themselves, or acting independently, forever reduced to childlike dependence. Many became completely incapable of ever being toilet trained and became diaper dependent adults, forever locked into the warm, sensual pleasures of wetting and/or messing in their diapers like little babies, despite the conscious awareness they should be capable of controlling themselves as adults. Many were driven to despair and suicide.\n\nWhile this story is written for your enjoyment and pleasure, the concept should be frightening.\n\nIf you would like to learn more about these experiments, and what and how the NATO powers have distorted the potential good for these techniques, read Gordon Thomas' book, entitled ""Journey into Madness"". It details graphically, and correctly much of the plots hatched by these powers to control the minds of supposedly free peoples, in democratic countries. The methods used in the 1940's and right up to the early 1970's were for the most part crude, and innefficient. With advances in science, technology, and ""behaviour modification"", the ability to do this exists today, and is improving every month.\n\nFor now, enjoy the story. It is fun to consider it ""could happen"". But remember it could.\n\nc 1992 by Big Baby World. All rights reserved.\n\nPublished for the enjoyment of infantilists, adults who enjoy acting and feeling like babies.\n\nBig Baby World does not condone the use of real babies or children for sexual enjoyment or fulfillment in any manner whatsoever."
826,Candlelight in the Castle,"['MF', 'rom']","She then reached behind her back and placed the blindfold over his eyes and gently ran her fingers down the sides of his face. He shuttered. She then led him by his hands over to the table and sat him down where she began to spoon feed him his dinner in a very slow and sensuous manner. He was getting very turned on by this point as well as a little confused about what had come over her. After she had finished feeding him his dinner, she inserted one finger into her own wetness and ran the finger under his nose. She then kissed him on his lips making her way down to the buttons on his his shirt, slowly she unbuttoned his shirt, one button at a time. He thought she would never get all the buttons undone, he was by now anxious to see what the rest of the evening held. She continued to kiss him in tiny lil circles on his neck and down his stomach, stopping to pinch and suck each of his nipples. He was getting a little grabby so she decided it was time to get the ropes and tie his hands and feet to the large Brass Bed Post. She tied him there, arms and legs sprawled wide, gazing down at his now naked body lying on the large fuzzy soft bedspread. By the smile on his face you could see that he was enjoying every minute of her playfulness. And if you couldn't tell by the smile on his face, you could definitely tell by the size of his large throbbing cock. She reached down beside the bed and pulled out the Ostrich feather she had saved from the wonderful party she attended last year where friends were cuddling and using the feather to tickle play with one another. She had her own ideas of better uses once she found the right playmate - and she felt that now was the time for all good Ostrich feathers to come to their uses. So she began to use it starting at his feet, tickling them gently and sucking on his toes occassionally. She then began tantalizing him with the feather by running it swiftly up and down the insides of his legs and under his balls, across his stiff hard penis and over his stomach, up his arms and all the way up until she was gently running it around his face and neck. He was squirming madly -- he began to beg her to kiss him. ""Kiss me"", ""Kiss me, please"" he begged. She was in ecstacy that her plan to excite him had worked. She was getting so hot and wet -- desiring a good long sexual encounter. She obliged in kissing him but not on his mouth where he expected but rather on his hot throbbing love machine. He tried the best he could from his tied up position to thrust into her mouth as she gently kissed his cock from top to bottom giving the tip extra special attention. He was still blindfolded and couldn't see what she was going to do next. She decided it would be fun to play ""hot"" and ""cold"" with him. So she went to the kitchen and packed away some ice cubes and a small container of ice cream and gathered together a few of the candles. She made her way back to his side and slowly ran an ice cube across his lips -- just to let him know that they were there. This excited him very much - she then lifted one of the candles and slowly dripped the hot wax from it onto one of his nipples. It was obvious by the way he moved about that it was an unexpected but pleasant surprise. She continued to alternate the ice and candle wax over various parts of his body until he just couldn't take any more -- then gently massaged him once more with the Ostrich feather. She had become so hot from her playfulness that she decided it was time to give him a really good surprise - her. But not just her, she wanted it to be different, exciting, something totally outrageous so she decided that she would place an ice cube inside herself before mounting herself onto his stiff hard cock. She wanted it - ah how she wanted it. And he wanted her, so she slid the ice cube up her already hot wet tunnel of love and slid down over his erect love machine. She began to move up and down, slowly then a lil faster -- she began to swat him and tell him what to do - how to move - he was in ecstacy and pretty much had no control, all he could feel was the variation between her hot cunt and the ice cube at the moments it reached the tip of his large rod as he plunged in and out of her. She was so hot and the contrast so cool that it was only a matter of moments before they both exploded into intense orgasms. They then lay back and cuddled for hours -- knowing they had found a common interest in the Candlelit Castle."
827,"Candystriper, The",['MF'],"But despite all of this jealousy, no one ever denied that she was beautiful. At five feet nine and with a healthy mane of white-blonde hair, Cindy could pack a tight mini and a garter belt with a minimum of bother. After five, her bare face took a completely different countenance...she transformed from sweet candystriper to a real live Venus in High Heels. The only thing that fortunately didn't change was her personality...nothing could take away from that.\n\nThere was this 35 year old man, Bill Llewellyn, a poor Welshman who had flown in to receive some much needed back surgery. Every day, Bill had to endure grueling physical therapy, but usually Cindy was there to cheer him up. Though he spoke fluent English, his accent was heavy, and when he swore, it was in Welsh.\n\nOne of the doctors recommended that other exercises could be used to ease Bill's back pain. One doctor even had the gall to mention sex (""but only masturbation, because penetration would throw ethics out the window""), but that would denigrate the patient's dignity.\n\nCindy was doing her usual rounds when the head nurse was in an unusually foul mood. ""Where have the ethics gone?"" she sighed, shaking her head. ""Next thing you know they'll have stoke victims writing symphony orchestras."" Cindy was nearby when she heard her, and asked what was wrong.\n\n""It seems that one of our esteemed doctors wants to have alternative therapy done to Bill Llewellyn. The following list of intensive massage, ultrasound, and other sound medical practices are fine. Self-stimulation and copulation are not."" Suddenly, a wicked gleam came to Cindy's eyes, and the head nurse began laughing. ""I assume you like the other two choices, huh? But that doesn't solve the problem. Bill Llewellyn needs the utmost medical care and we must protect his dignity. We can't fuck the guy and call it a cure!""\n\nCindy looked up in the air, and soon a mischeivous smile creased her lips. ""I could assist Bill in making him feel better...I think he's kinda cute."" Cindy covered her mouth to hide her laughter. The head nurse looked from side to side, and then she said sotto voce, ""It's a good thing you're a volunteer, or else this hospital would be closed in a blink of the Medical Association eye. I would have the patient feeling better than having the patient go through agonizing therapy and pain.""\n\n**\n\nA couple of days later, Bill had just finished his afternoon therapy, and the orderly directed Bill back to his room. The door creaked open, and Cindy came into the room. ""Hello, Bill. I'm going to give you a post-therapy wash up...do if you'll sit on the bed, I'll get the water ready.""\n\nShe ran some warm water into the bucket, and found a sponge from underneath the bed. After putting a little bit of bath oil into the bucket, she undid Bill's johnny and found that his penis was already erect. She washed all around his belly, making small rivers around his stomach. Bill's eyes were in a state of semi-sleep, but he closed them again when Cindy gently and tenderly washed his genitals, squeezing his penis after she was through. She began to knead the flesh between her hands, and it was obvious that Bill was really enjoying the attention. Soon, she began to pleasure him, alternating long strokes with a skilled tongue and good suction. Suddenly, his back arched, and he began to climax. One wave after another made his hips buck, but Cindy was able to catch it all in her throat.\n\n**\n\nA few days later, Bill's condition improved dramaticaly. Therapy became painless, and Bill was able to bend over and stretch. Every day, Bill did Tai Chi exercises to put his mind at even balance, and to keep boredom at bay.\n\n**\n\nNext week, Bill was released from the hospital. Cindy missed him, but she never lost her cheerfulness as she treated the other patients. Later that week, Cindy received a beautiful bouquet of roses, with a note attached:\n\n""Cindy: I would like to repay your kind services at the hospital. I know you might have gotten in trouble, but what you did was better than any medicine. Stop by my apartment for coffee and conver- sation..."" and the address of his apartment was given at the bottom of the card.\n\nCindy rang the doorbell a few days later, after she went to a party with her friends that got raided by the police. Bill answered the door; he was watching ""Nightline"", and on the table was a cup of tea. ""C'mon in, Cindy. I wasn't expecting you,"" he said, and Cindy entered.\n\n""Am I disturbing you?"" Cindy asked with a catch in her voice, but Bill raised his hand. ""You're only interrupting a night with Jay Leno, Ted Koppel and the entire staff of Columbia Broadcasting,"" he said modestly. ""You look very nice tonight...not like you do at the hospital,"" he added, drinking in her form enclosed in a denim miniskirt, white Edwardian shirt, white heels, and white mesh nylons. Bill handed her a cup of Chamoile Tea, in which she drank slowly. A orange-red lipsticked smile traced her lips, and she never took her eyes off of Bill as she sipped.\n\n""As I said before, if I got you into any trouble, I am completely sorry,"" Bill smiled wanly. Cindy laughed, and shook her head. ""I admit I was being a little too forward and not using a shred of medical ethics, but I've read that some form of sex is good for the back. Believe me, my little 'remedy' was furthest from a cure. But I think it gave you impetus to heal, along with the Tai Chi exercises you did daily.""\n\nBill responded by leaning over to Cindy and kissing her squarely on the lips. Taken aback, Cindy recoiled a bit, but she began to loosen her resistance. Bill kissed everywhere on her face, giving attention to her neck, her eyes, and the insides of her mouth. Both of their tongues danced, and neither of them cared if it continued forever.\n\nCindy began to undress Bill, slowly undoing each button of his shirt to reveal his chest. It was not a muscular chest, but Cindy buried her head within the thick tuft. She took his nipples and began to suck on them, and after undoing the belt buckle, she found his erection at full attention. She brought down his boxer shorts and he stood nude after she removed his argyle socks.\n\nNow it was Bill's turn. Carefully, he removed her blouse, touching her neck gently after he discovered her white bustier-bra. Since the bra had a front clasp, Bill removed her bra with ease. A well-formed pair of breasts met his gaze, and like a baby he nursed her swollen nipples. As he did, he unzipped her denim skirt, letting it fall to the floor.\n\nCindy stood up, and he reached to unclip each of her garters from her gossamer white nylons. With a flourish he unhooked the belt from behind, and rubbed his hand up and down her thigh. Her moistness was already running down her thigh, staining the tops of her nylons. Gently he took down her white panties, and found her warm and welcoming mound inviting. He rubbed his hand up and down her slim legs, and as he did, he brought the stockings down as far as her ankles. Cindy bent down, and began to do what she did in the hospital.\n\nBut instead of climaxing, Bill withdrew from Cindy and said something in Welsh. He pleasured her mound, and her engorged clitoris was the feature attraction for her loud moans. But Bill did not let her have an orgasm either - he backed off and settled her on the couch.\n\nBill gently mounted Cindy, and he started to suck on her nipples while entering her gently. For each thrust, her moans grew exponentially louder, and she could hold back no more. She shot up like a bolt as she began to climax; she buried her head in his shoulder as she shook hard against him. Her waves began to excite him, and he also had an intense orgasm...more intense than at the hospital.\n\nBill gently cleaned Cindy up and then himself. Her parents would wonder why she hadn't come home, and would freak out if they found out that she had sex with someone twice her age. Bill hugged her gently, and said, ""Darling, even though you are half my age, and a minor, I could get arrested. But there is a Welsh proverb that says, 'It's foolish to get arrested, but even more foolish for being arrested for having a good time.' You can visit me as often as you like, because you are welcome here."" Bill kissed Cindy lightly on the cheek, and she left the house with tears in her eyes.\n\nCindy awoke from her dream, as her alarm clock rang. She was already home, and she looked in the mirror. Walking in a long nightshirt to the closet, she pulled out her old candystriper uniform, looked into the mirror, and smiled. Her daughter Rhianna tugged on her night shirt, and said, ""Come on, Mommy. We've got to meet Daddy at the airport. I want to say 'Croeso w domuw, Pappa!'"""
828,Canyon Surprise,"['MF', 'FF', 'voy']","We were supposed to be at a customer's plant until tomorrow afternoon, but finished this morning instead. I suggested that since we had the rest of the day and evening, as well as the next day, we should hike Fossil Springs Canyon and spend the night at the bottom. Reluctant at first, ""What if Gary, finds out?"" Tori voiced a legitimate fear, one that I had thought of also. I assured her that I had covered our escape with the others at the jobsite. Besides, Gary was overseas. Trusting me and, knowing Tori was warming up to the possibilities, she finally agreed to come. I checked my backpacking gear I keep in the trunk just for occasions like this and said ""Let's go"".\n\nAfter lunch and stopping to pick up some food and wine, we arrived at the trailhead, donned our packs, and headed across the desert to the drop-off point into the canyon. This being midweek we didn't expect to find anyone else in the canyon when we arrived. Just the thought of being alone in a primitive wilderness with Tori was enough to set my creative mind into a state of agitation. We arrived at the bottom after a 4 hour trek just before dusk and set up camp near at the base of a cliff overhang that provided shelter. It was also only a stones throw from a natural spring that fed a secluded swimming hole. Even better yet, not another camper was to be seen.\n\nAs Tori scrounged for firewood, I rolled out the sleeping bag, and did the little things to set up camp. I started a campfire and suggested a swim before supper to which Tori readily agreed. As the last of the sun made its colorful exit and the stars jumped onto their overhead stage, I watched rapt as Tori crossed her arms reaching down pulling her tank top over her head. I then stepped forward saying ""I want to undress you."" I pulled her close and our lips met in a sensuous probing of tongues as I reached out and quickly took care of the front closure on her bra.\n\nHer small but sensitive breasts sprang forward, nipples like erasers begging to be rubbed. I reached out, cupping both breasts, as Tori unbuttoned and removed my shirt. Now both naked from the waist up, we held each other close savoring the sensations of skin against skin in the light of a full moon just rising. I then pulled away lightly and bent down, beginning to lick and kiss each breast. I ran my tongue over her nipples and in the cleft formed underneath her soft globes. That always drives her wild.\n\n""I thought you wanted to go swimming"" Tori laughingly said as she mock tried to pull away. ""I do"" I stated, ""but first I want to EAT YOU UP!"" I growled and made a show of trying bite her neck. Actually, the target I was interested in was much lower, covered by those 501's.\n\nI reached down and unbuttoned slowly her jeans, first exposing that cute belly button and finally the top of her fiery bush. As I knelt before the object of my affection, I could smell her arousal. I slid the denim off her hips and down her thighs as Tori pulled my head to her sex. We both laughed when we realized that we couldn't get the jeans over her hiking boots which neither she nor I had neglected to remove. I picked her up in my arms and gently laid her on the sleeping bag so I could remove the boots. As the boots and jeans came off, I stood back and marveled at the tanned athletic body framed by a crown of hair the color of molten copper in the firelight. Tori lay there looking like the forest nymph she is, as I removed my jeans and underwear freeing my now rigid tool. As her arms beckoned I lay down beside her and began to explore her body with my hands and tongue. ""Close your eyes"" I whispered in her ear, ""Just feel"".\n\nThus began a slow dance of fingers lightly caressing, eye lashes giving butterfly kisses, lips brushing sensitive skin, and a tongue working magic on insides of elbows, behind knees, inside thighs, and after I turned her over on her tummy, I let my tongue bathe her ass cheeks and slip down her crack making her ass wriggle with pleasure. I took great pains to avoid her pussy directly. Tori's breathing became heavy with sharp intakes of breath as I brought her to the edge and then would back off.. She began to squirm begging ""Make me come, quit teasing me"". I responded ""What is the magic word?""\n""Pleeeease"" she quickly breathed. I spread her legs, inserting one, then two fingers into her very wet pussy sliding them in and out in rhythm to her moans. I told her to open her eyes and, as she did so, pulled my fingers out of her. As I stared into her eyes, I brought the fingers to my face, never breaking eye contact, as I sucked on one and offered the other to Tori who greedily sucked it in swirling her tongue around it like a cock.\n\nI buried my face in her sex, and she began making animal sounds as I began to lick the sensitive outer lips of her pussy, alternately flicking the swollen clit. As I bore down on her clit it wasn't long before Tori shuddered and cried out with her first orgasm.\n\nI kept swirling my tongue around her clit and stuck a finger up her ass as her second orgasm overtook her. This time she almost through me off the sleeping bag, so intense was her experience.\n\nAfter a few minutes I moved up and kissed her softly and snuggled as she slowly came back to earth. ""Doug that was the most intense orgasm I've ever had"" Tori said. ""You really know how to build a guy's ego"" I quickly replied. Just then she reached down and fondled my rock hard tool. ""Now it's your turn"" she growled. Tori is one of the best fellatrixes that I know. Not only can she deep throat all the way to the base of my cock but has a technique where she deep throats a cock and then pulls a suction that could almost drain a lake. Being on the end of it will drive a man out of his mind. Hey, this is experience talking. She began to work on my member in earnest, licking my balls and shaft and burying her nose in my hair as my full 7-1/2 inches slid down her throat. Finally, I couldn't hold back any longer when she pulled her suction move on me. I immediately filled her throat with my creamy offering. Tori drank every last drop, and it was my turn to say thank you.\n\nI pulled Tori to her feet and said ""Let's have that swim now"". We walked hand in hand through the moonlight to the spring and down the rocks to the pool.\n\nThe water is a brisk 72 deg year round but felt wonderful in the heat as we waded in. We both swam for awhile talking about how we were glad that we made the decision to come here. Eventually, we ended up in each others arms with Tori's legs locked around my waist. It didn't take long with her pussy resting on my cock for me to become aroused again. As I became hard, she guided me into her hot tunnel as I kissed her deeply. Her nipples were points digging into my chest as I moved her up and down, the water slapping against us rippling outward as we fucked.\n\nI explored her ass with my hands as I supported her, pounding into her tight opening. I held back waiting for Tori to catch up. I could have come anytime but wanted to wait and come together. As her orgasm finally hit and her pussy contracted around me, I also let loose spurting deep inside her. We remained locked together for a few minutes with her head buried in my neck until, finally, I fell out of her soft.\n\nWe walked back to camp my arm around her waist, dried each other off, and sat naked on the sleeping bag in front of a crackling fire eating cheese, crackers, fruit, and summer sausage while drinking one of the bottles of Fetzer Merlot I had packed. Literally, drinking out of the bottle as I had forgot the glasses (but not the cork screw). We both laughed at the thought of two people stark naked in the wilderness in front of a campfire eating cheese and drinking fine wine out of the bottle.\n\nWe made love again before going to sleep and awakened the next morning at the sound of definitely female laughter and water splashing. I got up, leaving Tori to wake up at her pace, and walked up the trail that led to the swimming hole again hearing a big splash and laughter.\n\nAs I rounded the corner of a large rock I stopped and stared in disbelief. Two girls, college students from the look, were in the water stark naked having obviously a great time. I stayed in the shadow of the tree I was under and watched them laugh, splash each other, and climb up on a large rock about 10 feet high either jumping or diving time and time again.\n\nOne was blonde about 5'-2"", the same height as Tori, with athletic hips, smallish breasts but with large aureoles and a shaved pussy, while the other one was brunette with brown eyes and tall, at least 5'-10"". In contrast to the blonde, her breasts were voluptuous, hips full, nipples hard points, and a dark thatch covered her pubic area.\n\nObviously they were having fun. My stiff cock was in my hand watching them. Who ever said I hoped no one else would be in this canyon was spreading malicious lies. Shame on them. \n\nAbout now I saw Tori coming up the trail saying ""What's going on?""\n\nI put my fingers to my lips and beckoned her forward. Her eyes widened as she came up next to me and saw what was in the water. About this time the two girls, laughing, moved to shallow water and began to hug each other. Soon they progressed to kissing as their hands roamed over each others bodies. The brunette kneaded the blonde's ass pulling her close, and bent down to kiss her breasts, first sucking on one hard nipple, then the other as the blonde through her head back in ecstasy. I reached over and pulled Tori to me, facing her toward the action in the water, with her ass against my stiff tool, while massaging her breasts.\n\nNow the blonde was returning the brunette's favor, sucking the brunette's nipples and finally bending down to bury her face in her dark mound. The brunette was moaning now, pulling the blonde's head tight against her sex.\n\nAbout now, I bent Tori forward over a large rock and buried my rod in her pussy. She had this glazed look watching the two girls and her breathing was coming fast. Obviously, I just found out something new, she had some bi leanings. ""Fuck me Matt!"" she whispered as I started a rhythm.. ""Aren't they beautiful. Wouldn't you like to be with them?"" I said testing the waters. ""Oh yes!"" she breathed. ""Fuck me!!"" I kept sliding in and out watching the show in front of us.\n\nAbout this time, the brunette pulled the blonde's head up and kissed her deeply, rubbing herbody against her friend. She then turned her around and bent her over a log and proceeded to tongue her ass alternating between her pussy and ass hole. She kneaded her ass cheeks licking along her ass crack then moving down and shoving her tongue up her shaved pussy causing the blonde to moan and writhe with pleasure. The brunette, while using her tongue to advantage was furiously slipping her hand in and out of her own pussy and rubbing her clit. In short order, both girls were cumming, screaming. At that point, both Tori and I couldn't hold back any longer as the sight drove us over the brink. We both exploded at the same time, our bodies convulsing and our shouts echoing off the canyon walls.\n\nI looked up to see the two girls standing up, looking at us fucking, both them and us surprised and more than a little embarrassed. I made a decision quickly, grabbed Tori by the hand and strode out of the shadows and into the water, my cock still at half mast. \n\nBoth girls just stood there and looked at us as we swam toward them. We finally reached the shallows, stood up naked also, and introduced ourselves. They introduced themselves as Katherine (the blonde) and Kristen (the brunette), both a little nervous.\n\nI broke the ice and said that we had watched them for some time, had gotten so hot we had to take care of our desire, and wanted to thank them for the inspiration. We found out that they were from Phoenix as we were, and had been here for a couple of days. They had not seen any other campers and, obviously, had not heard us come in last night.\n\nIt wasn't long before we all seemed comfortable and I invited them over for lunch before we had to leave, promising wine and we would pool our food. Tori seemed especially happy that they accepted, and I noticed Katherine looking at Tori with what seemed more than casual interest...\n\nEnd"
829,Captain's Daughter,"['M-f', '1st time', 'inc']","""I knew you'd come!"" she said. ""Be ready! We're going to give the guards something to think about, and we'll have you out of there this night, or I'm not skipper of the Black Witch. Here, take these, and stand by!"" Through the window came a leather belt with a rapier and a dagger sheathed, one to either side. She took it and strapped it on, and a pistol came through the window, which she shoved into the belt next to the dagger. ""That's all primed and ready, lass. Mind who you shoot! It might be me first through that door!"" he chuckled. "" It won't be long now!"" She watched as a faint shadow flitted from patch to patch of darkness moving toward the wall of the compound, then as it disappeared, returned to the cot. She sat down, and pulled on her sea boots, and waited tensely for whatever diversion her stepfather, Captain Black, had arranged. Ten minutes or so passed, and the insects and night creatures resumed their noisy lives outside the window. Suddenly the crash of an explosion as loud as a cannon shot shattered the night, and she leapt to her feet as bedlam erupted throughout the governor's mansion. Shouts and musket fire, and the stacatto sounds of running feet filled her straining ears as she stood alongside the door, pistol ready. She heard the sound of running feet approaching the cell, and tensed, ready for anything. ""It's me girl! Stand away from the door!"", it was the voice of her father's first mate who she'd known all her young life. ""Get me out of here, John Bruce!"", she cried. ""Right! Mind your ears!"", he said, and seconds later the door of the cell was blown inwards by an explosion that stunned her for a moment. He burst through the door and pulled her through the doorway."" That way!"" he cried and propelled her to the left down the hall as he turned to check for pursuit. Finding none he pounded down the hall behind her, and as they rounded a corner, she saw the blessed sight of an open door guarded by one of her father's men who grinned hugely as he waved her on. As she ran through he pointed her at a ladder leaning against the wall of the courtyard. As she ran toward it she jammed her pistol in her belt, and flung herself at the ladder with such vigor she was halfway up before her feet found the rungs. She threw herself over the wall to the earth below as a musket ball ricocheted off the top of it. She heard the sound of a pistol shot as John Bruce tumbled over the wall, followed a few moments later by the sailor. ""That bugger won't be chasing anyone for a while,"" he grinned. ""Let's go! "" said Bruce, ""We'll meet the others at the launch!"" They moved off through the scrub as the commotion grew fainter, the shots more scattered behind them. Soon, they reached the beach where the longboat was waiting, headed out to sea, and guarded by some of her father's men who were holding the boat steady knee high in the water, and some manning the oars. The sailor scrambled over the thwarts and manned an oar at the bow, as Patty and John hoisted themselves over the transom into the boat. A ragged line of men came running across the beach toward the boat, and at the rear was her father, Captain Black, who paused to fire toward the trees as the men scrambled aboard one by one. Last aboard, he ordered, ""Give way, lads, and hearty now! Those soldiers 'll find their courage soon enough! Give me that musket!"" he turned to sight at the shore as the two last sailors tumbled aboard and the ones at the oars dug deep into the water sending the longboat out away from the beach. The gap between the shore and the boat rapidly widened; a handful of red coated soldiers ran onto the beach from the trees, only to be sent diving for cover by a shot from Black's musket. Soon, the boat was well out and headed for the faint shape of the Black Witch schooner anchored in the offing, lights all darkened , in contrast to the governors mansion lit up as for a ball behind them on the shore. The light from the bioluminescence and the shore was bright enough to show the dark stain of blood on Captain Black's right shirt sleeve, and Patty gasped as she noticed it. ""You're hurt!"" she said. ""Aye, lucky for me that soldier wasn't a better shot!"" said the captain with a grin. "" But it's just a scratch.""\n""Scratch or not, I'm having a look at that as soon as we're aboard!, she said. ""All right, dear. Your just as fussy as your mother, bless her."" Soon they were climbing over the side of the Witch as the crew hooked up the falls to hoist the longboat aboard. ""Weigh anchor, Boats, and hoist the foresail, and jib!"" called John Bruce as the boat came out of the water. ""I can take 'er from here Skip, whyn't you get that arm looked after. Tortuga, right?""\n""Aye, Tortuga,"" said Black. ""Thanks John, I will go down. Damn thing smarts a bit. Good work tonight, mate.""\n""See ya in the mornin'"" Cap,"" he grinned."" I guess the Tattler will have something to write about tomorrow, eh?"" Patty grabbed his good arm and said, "" You get down below right now! You're still bleeding and I want to look at that arm!"" Black looked ruefully at his mate, "" I guess we know who really is in charge of this ship,"" he said. "" OK, I'm coming,"" as Patty tugged at his good arm. Down below in the cabin, as she removed the blood soaked shirt, she said, ""Dad, I was really scared in there. I knew you'd come and get me, but those soldiers kept saying bad things to me. They said they were going to pass me around before they hung me."" With the shirt off she could see that the wound was a crease, and not serious, as she began to clean it. ""You know I've never been with a man, and that would be horrible.""\n""Don't worry, sweetheart, I'd never let that happen to you.""\n""I know, but I was thinking that it's time I became a woman all the way.""\n""Ouch! Take it easy! Well, when you find the right man, and you love him, then that'll happen.""\n""I've found the man I love already, daddy.""\n""Oh, really?"" but something in her voice made him look up, and the intensity of her look-- ""Honey---""\n""I want you to make me a woman, daddy.""\n""But Honey--""\n""No! You haven't had a woman since mom died, and I know you loved her, but I love you too. You're the only one I want.""\n""But I'm older--""\n""So what? What's fifteen years? Don't you think I'm pretty?""\n""Oh, Honey, if only you knew how many times I've watched you, and felt what I feel sometimes--; You're the prettiest thing I've ever seen!""\n""I know you used to love to suck on mom's breasts,"" she said,"" would you like to suck on mine?"" she pulled her shirt up and bared her small firm breasts. ""Patty---""\n""It's all right dad. I'm a woman now, and I want you. Now, tonight."" She stepped closer and leaned toward him, bringing her nipple up very close to his lips. He quivered with desire, but yet held back, ""Go on, suck me,"" she said, and he gently leaned toward her and took her virginal breast in his mouth. Long moments passed. His heart was pounding, and his cock was as stiff as an iron rod. He reached around her and pulled her closer as he licked and sucked her, alternating from one erect nipple to the other. ""I'm not going to my cabin tonight, dad. Tonight I'm sleeping with you,"" she said as she reached out and turned down the oil lamp, stepped back and pulled him toward the bunk.\n\n""My God, girl, you're lovely!"" he husked, his voice thickened with desire, as he yielded to her pull and rose to his feet. Outside, the ship moved through the easy swell with a smooth motion that he easily swayed with. Ever the mariner, he listened with half an ear to the sounds of the timbers working and the creaking of the rigging, listening for anything out of the ordinary, but his eyes never left the vision of the lovely young woman before him. She released his hand and reached to the hem of her blouse, and pulled it over her head in one graceful movement, dropping it to the deck. Her nipples puckered to erectness as the cool air touched them, and her lightly tanned skin glowed in the golden light of the oil lamp. As she reached up to release her hair from it's confines, she was silhouetted by the light of the moon reflected off the bubbling wake behind the Witch. Her red blond hair tumbled around her shoulders as she shook it free. Captain Black stared at her as if hypnotized, and she calmly held his gaze as she then released the drawstring of her loose pantaloons which fell to her ankles. She stepped out of their confines and stood before him naked, and his eyes were irresistably drawn to her mons. So light was the colour of her hair there, and so fine, that he could see the soft folds of her inner lips just showing. He groaned softly with desire as he reached for her, and folding her in his arms bent to her parted lips. They kissed with increasing passion for long minutes, their tongues entwining, their breathing becoming more and more ragged, until finally, she gently pushed him away. ""Let me see all of you,"" she said and reached for the buttons of his loose trousers. She started to unbutton them and soon the only thing holding them up was the fierce erection he had gained when he first kissed her breasts. She gently eased them free of his cock and they fell to the floor as his penis, now free of confines, sprang up to bob gently in time with his pounding pulse. She reached out and took his cock in her hands and gently stroked it's full length. ""My, goodness, Captain Black,"" she said teasingly, ""are all men as large as you?"" At first all he could manage was an incoherent croak, then, clearing his throat thick with passion, managed,"" Some are, and some aren't, I guess.""\n""Do you think we can fit all of you inside me?"" she said with a little smile looking him in the eyes. ""If we take it slow,"" he said, and stepping out of his trousers picked up her slight body and carried her to the waiting berth. He put her on the bunk, thankful that as captain, his bed was largest of any aboard. Still standing, he bent over her and kissed her deeply again. Leaving her mouth finally, he began to let his tongue stray over her flesh, kissing each breast and nipple, breathing deeply of her scent, perfumed by no more than the delightful smell of aroused woman. She began to make small sounds of pleasure as the sensations mounted, his kisses and nibbles slowly moving down her body over the soft flesh of her belly, his big calloused hands gently stroking her. He reached under her butt and moved her more crossways in the bunk, stepping around to come between her parted thighs. Slowly he kissed the inside of her legs, coming closer and closer to the sweet core of her sex. His head was spinning as he inhaled the musk of her aroused cunt, and using both hands finally parted her lips to reveal the beauty of her deepest womanhood. He began to gently lick at her, and she suddenly became very still, as if concentrating with her entire being on the sensations she was now feeling for the first time. He was enraptured by the taste and smell of this lovely creature before him, but he patiently kept his touch very light for a time, avoiding her clitoris. He pulled back a little to gaze at her sex, and could see in the dim light that she was now engorged with blood and fully erect, and as he bent to her again he finally touched her clit with the tip of his tongue and began to lick her again. She gasped, and her body spasmed. She reached down and tangled her hands in his hair, holding him to her. She tensed briefly, then he felt her relax, and her hips started to move beneath his questing mouth. Her taste became more salty, and her flow more copious, then he felt her clit begin to pull back into it's sheath. He knew she was close then, and felt her body begin to tense and jerk, her gasps more deep and rapid. ""Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!"" she cried, wordless sounds of pleasure, as her orgasm shuddered through her body. As she came down from the waves, Black eased his kisses back, knowing that she was at the point where more would be too much, and very softly licked her, and gloried in the gush of sweet juice that flowed from her. Then he laid his head on her thigh, waiting--- ""Dad?"", she said in a small voice. ""What, Kitten.""\n""I want you inside me now.""\n""I know you do honey"" he said, as he got up on the bunk with her. She straightened on the bed, and he knelt between her legs, his cock touching her engorged lips. She reached down and grasped him, and as he held her open with his hands she guided him into her opening. He pushed slowly, and as his thickness entered her, she gave a little gasp. ""Are you all right sweet?"" he asked, stopping for a moment with just the head of his cock in her. She gave a little nod,with her lower lip held in her teeth, and he slowly resumed his penetrating of her, moving with each stroke a little deeper, until finally he was fully inside her, and they were moving together in the ageless dance of love. Soon she raised her legs and was urging him deeper into her body, the pace of their thrusting deepening, their breathing harsher and more gasping. He could feel the mounting pressure of his own orgasm approaching, and could tell that she too was beginning to peak. No longer capable of conscious thought they thrust at each other; deeper, faster, until with shudders and cries of delight they shared the bliss of orgasm together, for a time beyond awareness of self. ""Are you all right baby?"" he asked after a time. ""Oh, yes! I'm so happy. I never felt anything like that before, especially when you kissed me like that.""\n""I'm glad you liked it.""\n""Will you teach me to love you like that?""\n""Sure. If you want""\n""I want you to teach me everything."" The pair drifted off to sleep, soothed by the sounds of the Black Witch passing over the calm seas, and were undisturbed by the quiet sounds of the watch going about the ships business on deck. The next day Black was awakened by the pounding of a heavy fist on the cabin door. ""Cap! Sail ho to looward! Looks like it might be the Merlin!"" called the voice of John Bruce. ""Right O, John, I'll be right up!"" As he leapt out of the bunk and started to pull on his breeches. Just before he opened the door to go on deck, he looked back for one last look at the lovely young woman in his bed, his step daughter. She smiled back at him, and he knew things would never be the same between them again, and he felt his heart rise with happiness, as he came out on the deck to the sight of a beautiful Caribbean morning."
830,Captive Family,"['MF', 'ped', 'nc', 'v']","Chapter 4\n\n Cathy shivered with ecstasy at her son's words. Till now, she had simply been enjoying the pleasure of the moment, and the prospect of regular sex with her son hadn't even entered her mind. But now that he'd suggested it, Cathy was sure that she wouldn't be able to get enough of Bobby's virile and talented young cock. Something about her handsome young son made her so damn horny it hurt, and Cathy knew that whatever happened, she would be completely willing to fuck him as often and as long as he wished. ""Uhhh, Bobby, darling! I want you to!"", she panted, kissing his neck. ""I want to do everything with you, honey!.... I want you to fuck me... and suck my cunt...and fuck my ass and my mouth and my tits and.... OHHHHHHH, BOBBY, FUCK YOUR MOMMA FOREVER, BABY!""\n""Ooooh, fuck yes! I will, Mom! I will.... Unnnnhhh, Christ, come all over cock, you hot horny cunt!"" Cathy's hard nipples were rubbing lightly over her son's chest, the hairless skin created a luscious friction against the erect little buds. Her eyes closed again, and her brain reeled with the wonderful sensations Bobby was producing within her. Up and down she rode her son's engorged cock-shaft, her clit so well stimulated that she knew she would cum in moments. Her pussy began to drool, coating his huge fuck-pole with plenty of cunt-cream, making it slide smoothly into her tight cunt with the power and precision of a oiled piston. ""More, more!"", she squealed. ""Oooooooooh, Bobby, I'm almost there, baby! I really need you to fuck me harder. Ohhh Jesus, I'm so fuckin' wet! Your balls must be dripping!""\n""They are, Mom"" he grinned. ""And after I've shot another load up your juicy fuckin' cunt, you're gonna get down there and lick it all off!""\n""Mmmmmmmmm yes, I will baby!"", promised Cathy. ""God, you think of the sexiest things!"" Bobby stabbed faster and faster into his mother's saturated fuckhole, feeling her quivering pussy squeeze and milk his cock at an ever increasing rate. Finally the mounting ecstasy became too much, and Cathy's climax burst upon her, wrenching a loud, high-pitched cry from her parched throat. ""OHHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUCK! FUCK, I'M CUMMMMMMMINGGGGGGG! JESUS! UHHHHHHHH..."" But even as Cathy wailed in release, her scream was cut short. Bobby clutched his mother to him and closed his mouth over hers, thrusting his hot tongue deep into her panting mouth. Lost in the rapture that her son had helped her achieve, Cathy responded to his kiss, lurching up and down on his big fucker, wanting to cum some more. In less than a minute she did, shrieking into her son's mouth. Holding him tightly, Cathy forced herself to plunge even more wildly onto his cock. Bobby encouraged her, using his hands to help her ride his throbbing prick, thrusting the rock-hard shaft of meat vigorously up into her yawning cunt. Her son was fucking her. God, and was he ever fucking her! She had waited so long for a man to fuck her like this, and to her utter pleasure, Bobby wasn't afraid to really shaft her. Ummmm, what a young stud he was! His prick was so big, so filling and so damned wonderful. Her cunt- juices squished out around his cock, the sound and smell of it only making their fucking that much more exciting. Once more she came. She tore her mouth from his, clawing at his shoulders. Her hair whipped about as she flung her head wildly from side to side, her loud screech ringing in his ears. ""AHHHHHHHGGGGGHHHH! I'M CUMMING TOO!"", he yelled, fucking his cock into his mother savagely. ""OOOOOHH, FUCK IT! I'M GONNA SHOOT, MOM! I'M GONNA FILL YOUR HOT, JUICY CUNT WITH CUM! UHHHH! OH, FUCK! OH, FUCK! UNNNNNGGHHHHHHHH!"" As her son's hot sperm spat into her cunt, Cathy had yet another orgasm, so potent and rending that she slumped over him, her body trembling uncontrollably. Bobby held his mother tightly, his prick still twitching in her well-fucked cunt as she sprawled on top of him, breathing heavily. They lay like that for some time, enjoying the dying spasms of a really mind- blowing fuck. Then, slowly, Cathy came out of her orgasmic trance and rolled off her son's limp body. His cock pulled from her sloppy cunt with an audible plop and lay twitching wetly across his thigh, still half- hard but deflating rapidly. ""Oh no, It's going soft already!"", cried Cathy in mock despair. Bobby grinned at his mother and forced her head down between his legs. ""Give it a little lick, Mom, and see if you can make it come back up again!""\n""Jesus Bobby, you're a randy little devil!"", she chuckled, taking his sticky cock in her hand. ""You're gonna fuck your poor mother to death!""\n""Mmmmmmmm, yeahhhh!.... But what a way to go, huh Mom?"", Bobby grinned. Cathy bent forward and let her tongue glide lovingly over the boy's velvety cockhead, coating it evenly with her glistening saliva. His soaked crotch reeked of pussy, but instead of being revolted, Cathy found the heady smell of her own sex combined with that of her son, deeply arousing. She sniffed a little like a bitch on heat and then, with a low whimper, opened her lips wide, taking the boy's limp, meaty prick deep into her hot, wet mouth. ""Yeahhhh, Mom! Ohhh, Christ! Suck my cock, bitch! Suck my fuckin' prick!"" Bobby's hands were at the back of his mother's head, holding her mouth firmly on his rising cock. But he needn't have bothered, because right now, taking her mouth off Bobby's gorgeous young prick was the last thing on Cathy's tortured mind. The very taste of it made her pussy crawl, and as her son began hunching his swelling meat up into her throat, Cathy groaned with instant arousal.""Ohhhhhh, Bobby! Your cock is really delicious, after it's been up my pussy,"" she purred. ""Mmmmmmmm, I can taste my own cunt on your dick, baby!"" The piquant flavour of her own cunt combined with the salty taste of his sperm seemed to work on the young mother like a potent aphrodisiac, and in no time at all, Cathy wanted him again! In fact, she couldn't wait to feel her son's long, hard prick stretching her insatiable cunthole once more... reaming out her tight, wet pussy.... fucking her like she deserved. Cathy's mouth watered around the boy's hardening dick almost as much as her pussy was watering between her squirming thighs. ""Mmmmmmmm, nice and hard for Mother,"" Cathy murmured, letting Bobby's cock slip momentarily from her mouth. She stared lovingly at her son's oversized organ for a moment and then stroked her fingers up and down the length of his velvety hardness, enjoying the feel of the boy's virile young prick as it throbbed sensuously in her hand. ""Oh Jesus, Mom!"", gasped Bobby, reaching for his mother. ""Lie back and spread your legs. I want to fuck you again!"" Cathy gave a long, low sigh and fell backwards onto the bed, her thighs falling wide open in shameless invitation. ""Uhhnnnnhhhhhh,"" she grunted urgently. ""Oh God, yes, baby, yes! I want you to fuck me again too! Ooooooh Jesus, Bobby, you make momma so damn hot!"" Cathy lifted her legs in the air until her knees hovered over her shoulders, her curly-haired fuck-slit wide open and dripping in readiness for her son's huge cock. With speed borne of adolescent lust, Bobby clambered between his mother's lewdly spread thighs, and shuffled forward until the tip of his young prick pressed into the heated folds of her gooey twat. At the sudden delicious contact, Cathy whimpered loudly and made a grab for her son's cock, anxious to get the long, stiff pole as deep as possible inside her ravenous cunt. But before she could reach it, Bobby shoved his hips savagely forwards, and with one magnificent thrust, rammed his throbbing cock to the balls inside his mother's hot, juicy cunthole. ""Oh God, Bobby!"", screamed Cathy, gasping for air. ""Unnghhhhhh! You're splitting me apart... Ummmmmmm, but I can take it, baby! Oh, shit yeah, momma can take every fuckin' inch of your big, fat cock, son!"" Her sopping pussy-hole stretched wide, deliciously accommodating the massive thickness of her son's prick with ease. His virile young prick seemed to get bigger and longer each time he fucked her. It filled her completely this time, stretching her tortured cunt to the limit. Bobby's cock was buried deep inside his mother's belly, so deep that Cathy could feel her son's helmet-shaped cockhead probing the very entrance of her womb. ""Uuuuuhhh, Mom! Fuck, but you're tight!"", grunted Bobby. ""Mmmmm, I love fucking your cunt, Mom! It's so hot and wet... and so fuckin' tight!!"" The feeling of being totally crammed with her son's enormous prick was incredibly exciting to Cathy. But as much as she loved the sensation of his hard young cock, throbbing deeply within her tightly stretched cunt, Cathy was impatient to get the show on the road. She knew what it felt like to have her son's gorgeous cock sliding in and out of her cunt, making her quiver with orgasm after orgasm, and she wasn't about to waste precious time. She moaned and whimpered impatiently under Bobby's weight, gyrating her shapely hips upward, thrusting and grinding, inviting her son to pump his prick inside her cunt and give her the fucking she so desperately craved. ""Fuck my cunt, Bobby"" she hissed, locking her legs around her son's waist. ""You know what Momma wants, baby! Fuck your mother, Bobby! Come on lover, fuck momma's hot, horny cunt!"" Bobby wasted no more time either. As soon as he felt his mother's heels lodge firmly into the small of his back, he raised up on his arms and pulled his cock out of her cunt, drawing back until only the fat bulbous head remained inside. Then without warning, Bobby lunged forwards savagely, forcing the very breath from his mother's lungs with the force of the blow. ""Uffffffffffff! Ohhhh! Unnnngggghhhhh!"", grunted Cathy as her son's massive fuck-pole slammed into her cunt once more, spreading the pouting lips of her pussy to the bursting point around the meaty thickness of his invading cock. ""Oh, Bobby! Uhhhhhh! It's so big, son! You've got such a big, fat prick!""\n""I know,"" gasped Bobby, withdrawing his cock from his mother's silky cunt for the second time. ""... and I'm gonna fuck the shit out of you with it, Mom!.... So move that horny ass for me, you gorgeous hot-cunted bitch!"" The first savage lunge to her cock-hungry cunt had felt so good, Cathy simply couldn't wait for her son's next powerful thrust. In frustration, she grabbed the firm cheeks of his young ass with both hands, and tried to force Bobby's cock back into her hungry cunt, excitedly bucking and grinding her blushing ass-cheeks up off the bed in wild, incestuous abandon. ""Oh, fuck, I need your cock, honey! Ahhhhhh, shit! Just go ahead an stab it up my pussy! Pump me real hard, Bobby! You know I can take it! Fuck momma as hard as you can, lover! ""Okay, you asked for it, Mom!"", growled Bobby. ""Get ready, 'cause I'm gonna ram this fucker right up to your tonsils, bitch!... Yeah, I'm gonna fuck the piss out of your hot, juicy cunt, Mom!""\n""Fuck my pussy deep, Bobby! Ram that monster all the way in!"" With a deep cry of lust, Bobby pounded down hard into his mother's buttery cunt, slamming his cock to the hilt in her hairy, upthrust snatch. His whole body shuddered with pleasure as his cockhead slammed into the back of her cunt. He pulled out and instantly speared his prick-meat back up inside his mother pussy, this time sinking his cock even further up her quivering twat. Cathy's tits jiggled and slapped together lewdly and she began to hump her slim ass in a frenzy of incestuous lust, panting and gasping as she ground her throbbing pussy against the root of Bobby's stabbing prick.""Fuck your mother! Fuck your mother!"" she begged, the words an obscene chant. ""Ungggghhhhh! Harder you gorgeous little stud! Fuck me! Ooooooh yes, fuck momma real deep with your big, hard cock, baby!""\n""Unnhhh, fuck, Mom!... I am!"", grunted Bobby, slamming his blood-engorged prick-shaft in and out of his mother's tight, juicy cunthole. The wet, swollen lips of her pussy clung to his cock, sucking and clasping his huge fucker each time he sank it deep into her quivering twat. With another load of jizz churning in his balls, Bobby fucked his horny mother faster and faster, making the motel bed springs squeak with the fury of their incestuous fucking.""Haaaaarder!"" Cathy bucked her ass up off the mattress, frantically fucking her well-hung son as fast as she could. ""Uummmmmm, your prick is so big, Bobby! Unhh... ahhhh, feels so good up my pussy! Harder, baby, fuck my cunt as hard as you can!"" Spurred on by her shameless request, Bobby did as his mom asked, increasing the tempo of his powerful cock- thrusts, fucking his beautiful mother as hard and as fast as he could. He bent his elbows, letting more of his weight down on top of her, crushing Cathy's big, stiff-nippled tits under his heaving chest. Bobby wiggled his hips from side to side with each thrust, causing Cathy to buck and writhe sensuously beneath him. She jerked her hips high up off the bed, throwing her pussy up at her son's pounding cock like a bitch in heat. Bobby loved it!.... Lustfully, he gazed down at his mother's gooey wet fuckhole, enjoying the sight of his massively long, thick cock, slicing deep into the welcoming tightness of her hairy cunt. The more his mother squirmed and bucked under him, the harder Bobby fucked her, returning her wild, incestuous abandon with equal vigour. As Cathy's moans of pleasure became louder, Bobby thrust more strongly, moving his cock back and forth inside his mother's cunt with the power and rhythm of a piledriver. He gave her everything he had, panting into her shoulder as he fucked his gigantic prick relentlessly in and out of her hairy, wet pussy-slit. Cathy grimaced with pleasure as her son started to give her the fucking she so desperately craved. Her glove-tight pussy contracted wetly around Bobby's rock-hard cock as she humped up eagerly to meet her boy's jarring downward strokes. Locked into a savage, rhythmic coupling, mother and son were soon fucking each other like rutting animals, oblivious to everything except the intense, carnal pleasure of their forbidden union.""Ohhh Jesus, yessss!... Fuck me like that, baby!"" pleaded Cathy, spreading her knees wide apart. ""Oh shit, Bobby! Uhhhh, fuck my cunt and make me cum!"" The horny young mother's pussy was becoming hotter and wetter with every jab of her son's prick. Her head rolled from side to side uncontrollably, her fingernails raked his back and her soft wet lips roamed his handsome face. The pleasure was so intense, Cathy sank her teeth into Bobby's shoulder to muffle the noise, and squealed in ecstasy as her son fucked her brutally towards another cunt- wrenching climax. Bobby hardly noticed the sharp pain in his shoulder, all he could feel right now was the incredibly tight grip of his mother's cunt on his raging prick, and the incredible sensations building in his groin. ""Oh, Babe,"" he panted, his breath hot on the side of her face. ""Mmmmm, oh yeah, move that cunt!.... Shit, you're a hot piece of ass, Mom!"" Cathy grinned up at her son lewdly, squirming and panting as she slapped her twat up against Bobby's hard hairy groin. ""Uhhhh, Jesus, forget the compliments, honey!"", grunted Cathy. ""Just concentrate on fucking me, son. Mmmmmm, yeahhhh! Shove that big cock in as deep as you can and fuck hard, Bobby, momma's nearly ready to come!"" Her tongue sought out his once more and she kissed him wildly. Bobby began to slam his cock into his mother hard and fast, wanting to come at the same instant she did. Cathy sensed his need and lifted her legs high, draping them over her son's shoulders. At this angle, Bobby's cock pierced her cunt even deeper, causing Cathy to jerk her hips up and down at him feverishly, whimpering in sheer carnal delight as his thick, skewering prong slammed in and out of her gaping twat. Although her son's cock was ramming her upthrust cunt-mound like a piledriver, Cathy was desperate for deeper penetration. She became carried away by an overpowering, incestuous fuck-lust which could only be satisfied by her son's wonderfully long, hard cock. She wanted Bobby to hold her down and ravage her, to fuck her so hard she'd remember it for the rest of her life! ""Bobby! Help me, baby. Grab my legs and hold them apart!"", gasped Cathy, removing her legs from his shoulders. She held onto her knees and opened her thighs. Bobby grasped her ankles and pulled his mother's legs apart, pushing back until her knees rested on the bed beside her shoulders. Cathy's cunt was wide open, her groin stretched to the limit, but it felt wonderful. Her son's cock felt ten times bigger, and Cathy thought she was going to burst as he rammed the huge fucker balls-deep into her deep, gaping snatch, again and again. ""Oh, Bobby!"", she squealed. ""Oh fuck, Bobby!... Shit, that's good! Ummmm, yeah, ram it into me baby! Fuck momma just like that!"" Bobby hunched his young hips with all his might, driving his mother's ass deep into the bed with every powerful thrust. Her juice-filled cunt was steaming, and with her legs wide open, the heady odour of hot pussy permeated the air. Cathy's slushy twat slurped obscenely each time her son plunged his cock into it, filling the room with the juicy wet sounds of heavy fucking. Bobby was fucking his mother almost brutally now, and with every savage thrust, his young prick seemed to pierce her wide-open cunt-slit even deeper. His big hairy balls smacked repeatedly against the puckered little rosebud of his mother's stretched anus, making an obscene slapping sound which reverberated loudly in the small room. Cathy was finally getting the fucking she had always wanted. Her ex-husband had never been into rough sex and although sex with him had always been enough to satisfy her, Cathy had often fantasized about sex with other men, brutal men who would fuck her hard and long, ramming her horny, wet cunt with their big hairy pricks till she passed out with pleasure. Now, to her utter delight, Cathy was getting just that! And the fact that it was her own handsome son Bobby, who was giving it to her, made it all the more exciting.! She squeezed Bobby's bunched ass-cheeks and pulled his cock into her boiling cunt, squealing and whimpering with incestuous passion as her strong young son fucked her relentlessly. His thick, ridged cockshaft rasped magnificently along the tender walls of her pussy, exciting her immensely, pushing and stretching the juicy, pink cuntflesh until Cathy thought she would faint from the incredible waves of shuddering ecstasy that raced unchecked through her quivering loins. ""UHHHHH! YEAHHHH, BABY! SHOVE IT IN HARD! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!"", screamed Cathy, writhing beneath her son in mindless, wanton lust. Cathy was in seventh heaven as Bobby's talented cock pushed her closer and closer to the brink of a mind- blowing orgasm. Her throbbingly erect clit received stimulation by her son's every move. Each time he drove in or pulled out, the sensitive little bud dragged deliciously back and forth along the rough shaft of the boy's cock, sending tingles of erotic pleasure racing up and down her spine. But what thrilled Cathy most was the way his hard pubic bone mashed her clit, exquisitely grinding the throbbing source of her pleasure each time his long prick drilled into her heaving belly. Bobby's eyes were slitted with hot, animal lust as he stared down at his mother. Her big tits wobbled and quivered and her wide-stretched pussy gripped his cock like a tight, wet fist, squeezing the life out of him. He pumped her harder, enjoying the guttural sounds of passion that escaped her full red lips. ""You like that, don't you Mom?"", he grunted, punctuating his question with bone-jarring cock-thrusts into her cunt. ""Yeah, you like it hard and dirty, don't you bitch!""\n""Ohhhhhhhh, God, yesssssss!"", sobbed Cathy opening her eyes and staring up at her leering son. ""I need your big, hard cock so bad, baby!"" Her beautiful face seemed contorted in agony, but Bobby knew that even if his vigorous thrusts were causing her some pain, his mother didn't care, she loved it. ""Look at my cock fucking your pussy, Mom!"", growled Bobby, lifting his mother's head up with one hand. Cathy stared between her legs with glazed eyes as she watched her son's huge glistening erection pistoning up and down in her cunt, the thick, blue-veined shaft slicing through the hairy lips of her pussy like a hot knife through butter. Bobby saw the look on his mother's face and smiled lewdly.""Yeah, that's it, watch me fuck you, Mom!"", he gasped. ""Watch my cock fucking your hot, hairy cunt, you sexy bitch! It'll make you cream!"" As Cathy stared at their meshed genitals, she knew Bobby was right. It really did turn her on in an outrageous way to see herself being fucked by Bobby's incredibly large prick. Cathy threw her pussy up at him, moaning and whimpering unintelligibly as she watched his cock slam into her drooling twat. Her copious pussy-juices were whipped to a foam by the force and speed of her son's energetic fucking, and the frothy cream spilled from her ravaged cunt in torrents, coating his balls and matting her hairy cuntlips in a lather of incestuous lust. Cathy writhed in wanton ecstasy beneath her son, her eyes fixed on his glistening cock. She thrust her hips up urgently to meet his every lunge, watching intently as the boy's gigantic cock slid solidly in and out of her wetly gaping slit as fast as he could.!Harder, harder, harder!"", Cathy cried. Grimacing, she tossed her head wildly from side to side. ""Fuck your mother, Bobby! Fuck that big prick all the way in! Unhh...unhhh... unhhh... oh, fuck! Oh shit, keep banging me Bobby! Make me cum! Oh, Jesus, fuck the piss out of my hot fuckin' cunt!"" Relentlessly, Bobby pounded her spread, hairy snatch as hard and as deep as he could. By now, he was almost oblivious to his mother's pleasure, thinking only of the painful stiffness in his blood-engorged cock. His giant fuck- tool was almost a blur as he slammed it in and out of Cathy's gushing, pouty-lipped cunt. He didn't even notice the squeals of pleasure that erupted from his mother's pretty mouth each he stroked his cock to the hilt in her pussy, or the hiss of delight she made when he pulled it out again, dragging the shaft along her protruding clit. Cathy clawed her son's shoulders and back in a frenzy of desire, fucking her hung child as hard as she could. ""Yeah, you big bastard,"" she babbled. ""Fuck me! Fuck Mommy's hot cunt! Ungghhhh! Oh Christ, I'm cumming! Oh, fuck, I love it! Jesus, Bobby! Oh, fuck! Oh, shit! Mommy's cumming, baby, ahhhhhhhhhhhh, cuuuummmmiingggg!"" Bobby was still striving for his own climax even as his mother's cunt erupted in violent orgasm. And he continued drilling his stone-hard fuck- pole deep up inside her pussy even as he felt it spasm tightly around him, spewing cunt-juice all over his hammering cock. Cathy screamed. ""OHHHHHHH, FUCK! OOOOOOHHH, JESUS! WHAHHHHHHH! UNNNNGHHHHH! AHHHHHHHHHGGGH!""Bobby hoped the walls were sound-proof, because in the small room, his mother's cries were deafening. She wailed like a banshee, jerking and thrashing about in mindless abandon as she came. Bobby held firmly onto his mother's legs and fucked her wildly, guiding her through the exquisite peaks of one shuddering orgasm after another.""Yeahhhh! Cum for me, Mom!"" he growled, fucking into his mother's juice-slick cunt with jackhammer force. ""Cum hard, you horny fuckin' cunt! Uhhhh, shit, cum on my cock, bitch! Cum on my big, fat mother-fucking cock!"" Bobby's face was red with lust, his eyes glowing. His nostrils flared, and he groaned obscenely, grunting as he pistoned his big throbbing prick faster and faster into his mother's squishy cunt. Cathy's cunt convulsed wildly around her son's hammering prick, gripping and squeezing his wrist-thick shaft like a milking machine. To bobby, it felt like his mother's spasming cunt was trying to suck the cum right out of his balls. Just feeling that fantastic pressure around his cock and watching his sexy young mother writhing under him in the throes of a cunt-wrenching climax was all it took to set Bobby off. He cried out and shuddered above her, slamming his jerking cock deep up inside his mother's pussy, as jet after jet of hot, sticky jism erupted from the end of his prick. ""AHHHHHHHHHHH! FUCK, MOM! YOU GORGEOUS CUNT! I'M CUMMING, BITCH! I'M FUCKIN' CUMMMMINNNGGGGGG! UHHHHHHH! UHHHHHHHHH! AHHHHHGGGGGGHHHH! Cathy squealed and came again as she felt her ravaged cunt being flooded with her son's scalding-hot load. It felt as if she had a fire extinguisher spraying a blast of foam into the inferno of her fuck-hole, where the oily fire raged out of control. She rode his cock in a rapture, her clit and cunt climaxing constantly. Her head flew from side to side and her big tits bounced like mounds of jelly as her son emptied his lust- swollen balls deep into her cunt. Her ass slid back and forth on the bed as her fuckhole filled with jizz. Bobby moaned as the last of his teenaged spunk splashed into his mother's cunt and his nuts stopped surging. He was drained. He slumped forwards over her panting body and rested his head on her big tits, his chest heaving, his eyes glazed. His greedy mother continued to move her cunt up and down on his half-hard cock for a few minutes, whimpering and trembling as she fucked herself through the final sweet spasms of her blissful orgasm, slowing the pace as her climax ebbed, then ended. She screwed forwards deliberately, holding her groin pushed upward so that she was massaging her clit against her son's slimy shaft, working out the last tingling thrill. The waves of her orgasm gently diminished. It was the wildest, most satisfying sex Cathy had ever had. Her son's cock was still stuck up her pussy as Cathy lifted her head up kissed him lovingly on the lips. They embraced tenderly, panting in the aftermath of their wild, incestuous fucking. ""Oh, Jesus!"", said Bobby finally. ""You're a terrific fuck, Mom!""\n""Oooooh, Bobby! So are you!"", replied Cathy, stroking her son's flushed cheeks ""I've never come so much before in my whole damn life.""\n""Me to, Mom!"" Bobby's cock was at long last beginning to diminish in his mother's cunthole. To her disappointment, the boy's hard meat was softening, turning rubbery inside her pussy. Then it began to shrink and slowly slipped out. Cathy hunched upwards in an idiotic attempt to keep her son's limp cock inside her cunt for a few moments longer, but inevitably the slimy stalk slid out until only his cock-knob was lodged inside her well-fucked pussy-slit. It stayed there momentarily, only to pop out seconds later with a juicy slurp, followed immediately by a lavish flood of their combined cum-cream. Bobby rolled onto his side and let his prick fall limply along his hard, trembling thigh. Cathy stared at it, a contented smile on her pretty face. Even limp, her son's big prick was still a formidable size. 'God, what a cock,' she thought, reaching out and curling her fingers around the soft, sticky organ. 'Ummmm mmmmm, and it's mine.... all mine.' Cathy left her moist thighs wide open, enjoying the wickedly delicious thrill of letting her young son ogle her gooey snatch. She parted her legs further, excited by the look of adolescent lust on his handsome young face.""Look what you did to Mommy's cunt, you naughty boy."", she giggled. ""Have you ever seen such a well-fucked pussy before, Bobby?"" Bobby shook his head. He had to admit that he hadn't. Her lush, curly pubic hair was matted and covered with cunt oil and sperm, and the swollen lips of her pussy hung lewdly open, allowing Bobby to see right up inside his mother's cunthole, right into the dark hole where his hard cock had been only moments before. The incredibly wanton sight didn't disgust the boy at all, in fact, quite the opposite. At that moment, Bobby thought his mother's cunt looked absolutely wonderful.""Oh, Mom!"", he sighed. ""Your cunt is so pretty... so pink and wet and juicy!"" Cathy looked down at her pussy-slit. It still yawned wide open, and as they both watched, she contracted the muscles of her cunt and squeezed out a great glob of their mingled slime. It oozed obscenely out from between her gaping cuntlips and dribbled down over her crinkled asshole, staining the sheet. Cathy looked up with a grin on her face and saw Bobby gasping and drooling at the sight. Looking at his mother's gaping, oozing cunt was turning the youngster on again. ""Jesus, Mom!"", murmured Bobby, staring wide-eyed. ""Looking at your juicy cunt is making me hot again!""""Mmmmm! I can tell, baby"", replied Cathy. She pulled open the puffy lips of her pussy with both hands, giving her son a better view of the cunt he had just fucked so magnificently. ""Uuuhhhh, doesn't it look good enough to eat, Bobby!"", his mother purred, dipping her fingers into her snatch and smearing the oily juices all over her hairy, swollen cuntlips. Bobby crouched between his mother's legs for a better view. ""Oh, fuck yeahhhhh!"", he moaned, sniffing the gamey smell of sex that wafted up from his mother's gooey twat. ""It looks downright tasty, Mom!"" Bobby held his mother's thighs wide apart and stared at her hairy pussy. Even coated with cunt-cream and his own jizz, it was still a mouth-watering prospect. ""Then why don't you lick it?"", suggested Cathy. ""Get your hot mouth down there and suck mommy's cunt, honey. Lick my poor pussy clean."" Bobby let out a growl of undisguised lust and thrust his face into his mother's juice-filled cunt, tossing his head from side to side as his tongue slid up her well-lubricated fuck- hole.""Ohhhh, yeahhhh! Eat me, Bobby!"", squealed his mother. ""Shove that gorgeous tongue right up my fuckhole and eat your mommy's cunt! Ahhhhhhh, yeah! Suck out your own spunk, you horny little fucker! Suck it all out!"" The prospect of swallowing his own cum didn't even enter young Bobby's mind. He was too busy savouring the taste of his mother's creamy cunt. But to Cathy, having her son eat out her pussy right after he had shot a load of hot incestuous sperm into it, was the most mind-blowing turnon.\n\nChapter 5\n\n""Ooooooh, Bobby! You're so nice and hard again, baby!"", sighed Cathy, reaching for his cock. "".... so long and thick and hard. Mmmmmmm, I think it needs a little more motherly love, don't you, son?""\n""You bet!"" said Bobby, eager for more hot sex with his beautiful mother. ""Where do you want this thing, up your cunt or down your throat, Mom?"" Cathy looked up at her horny young son with eyes that made the boy's bloated cock twitch involuntarily in her busy fingers. ""Mmmmmmmm, why can't we try both, baby?"" Cathy grinned suggestively. ""You can fuck me for a while, and when you're about to cum, I'll suck you off the rest of the way with my mouth. How does that sound?"" Bobby nodded his head vigourously, excited by his mother's wanton proposal. ""Wild, Mom!""\n""Uuuuhh, yeah, honey! I bet your prick is really delicious, after it's been up my cunt,"" she purred. ""Cunt-cum is yummy.... especially on a nice big, hard cock!"" Cathy spread her legs as her son scrambled quickly between her long, slender thighs. His cock jutted out from his crotch like a large steel spike, swaying rigidly from side to side as he got into position on top of her. He braced the weight of his torso on outstretched arms, and without any preliminaries whatsoever, he plunged his mighty organ into his mother's gaping cuntslit with one powerful stroke. Cathy gave out a satisfied groan of pleasure at the sudden, deep penetration and dropped her eyes down to watch Bobby's oversized boy-cock enter her cum-drenched cunt one more time. ""Ungghh! Oh, Jesus!"", she gasped, hunching up to meet his savage thrusts. Bobby reamed his mother's upthrust cunt with hard vicious strokes, strokes that knocked the very breath from her body as his huge cock tore into her juicy, red quim. But Cathy didn't care, she loved his impatient, adolescent roughness, and she knew that no matter how many times her virile young son fucked her tonight, she would want more. She knew also that no matter now times he came tonight, at his age Bobby would recover quickly. Her handsome, horny teenaged son would be able to give her all the hot, hard fucking she could ever want. ""Unhh! Uuunnh! Uhhhh! Oh, Bobby, love your prick.... love your big, fat, gorgeous, young prick, baby!"" It was the middle of the next morning, and Cathy was still naked. Bright sunlight streamed into the room through half-closed blinds, illuminating her nude torso in bands of light and dark as she rocked back and forth on the bed. She was on hands and knees, with the now familiar length of her son's prick jammed up her cunt from the rear. Bobby had his mother firmly by the hips, and was pumping his cock into her hairy pussy with the strength of a young bull. Last night they had fucked and sucked each other until exhaustion overtook them, and in the early hours of the morning, after a particularly long, slow sensuous fuck, mother and son finally collapsed in a tangled heap of arms and legs on the bed. In the morning, Bobby had woken pleasantly to find his mother's mouth around his cock. She sucked him greedily until he depositing a load of hot, creamy sperm down her throat. Cathy had gulped it all down, sucking her son dry. Bobby instantly returned the favour, licking and sucking his writhing mother to a series of incredible orgasms as he breakfasted hungrily on her juicy pussy-slit. Then, with his young cock at full strength again, Bobby had turned his mother onto her stomach, raised her ass in the air and jammed his cock deep into her cunt, fucking her doggie style. They were right in the middle of a satisfying soulfuck when a sudden knock sounded at the door. ""Ah, Shit!"", cursed Bobby pulling his cock reluctantly out of his mother's steamy tightness. ""Who the fuck is that?""\n""You'd better answer it, Bobby,"" whispered Cathy, jumping quickly underneath the covers. ""... or they might get suspicious."" The knock sounded again, louder this time. Bobby quickly pulled on some clothes, ignoring the obvious bulge his still-hard cock created in his tight shorts. He went to the window and peeked carefully through the blinds. As he did so, there was the rattle of a key in the lock. ""Shit, Mom! It looks like a maid!"", whispered Bobby. ""....and she's using a pass key!"" Before either of them could react, the door opened and the girl entered. She was about fourteen or fifteen, long blonde hair, blue eyes, and very, very cute. Bobby's eyes automatically travelled down over her body. For some reason, the girl looked too young to be dressed in the short, tight maid's uniform she was wearing. She carried a pile of fresh linen in one hand and a newspaper in the other, and gasped with alarm when she saw that the room she had thought empty, was in fact occupied. ""Ahhh... Ohh! I... I'm sorry,"" stammered the girl, staring at Bobby. The boy's bare chest and the bulge in his crotch didn't make it any easier for the startled girl. ""I thought this room was empty. I... ummm.... really am terribly sorry."" Then she saw Cathy, and a strange look came into her eyes. She looked down at the newspaper she was carrying and then quickly back at Cathy, a look of fear growing rapidly on her pretty young face. Bobby took the paper from the girl's trembling hands and looked at the front page recognizing the picture of his mother immediately. Above it the headlines read 'DARING ESCAPE FROM STATE WOMEN'S PRISON! FEMALE ESCAPEE AT LARGE!'. The girl tried to run but Bobby was too quick for her. ""Where do you think you're going, sweetheart?"", he growled, grabbing her by the arm. The girl tried to scream but Bobby put a hand over her mouth and dragged her away from the door, kicking it shut behind him. Bobby held the wriggling girl close to him, his hand firmly clamped over her mouth. ""Jesus, Mom!"", he breathed. ""What the fuck are we gonna do now! This little cunt recognized your picture!""He threw the paper on the bed and grabbed the girl around the waist, trying to keep her still. Her firm, rounded young ass pressed into Bobby's hard crotch, and despite the desperate situation, his cock lurched to attention once more. The girl felt it press into her ass through their clothes and stopped squirming immediately, too frightened to move. ""Don't panic!"", hissed Cathy, tossing off the bedclothes. The girl's eyes followed Cathy's naked body across the room, with more than a passing interest, but neither of the two fugitives noticed. Cathy pulled on her panties and skirt and put on a clean blouse from her bag. She snatched the room key from the side table and headed towards the door. ""Tie her up and gag her good!"", she said, hoarsly. ""I'm gonna find us some new transport""\n""Why?""\n""This is why, honey!"" Cathy showed her son the front page again, pointing to the description of a car seen near the prison road. Bobby cursed loudly as he read the license plate number. ""Fuck! What are we gonna do, Mom!""\n""Just do like I told you, son!"", said his mother. ""Tie this little minx up and gag her so she can't make a sound, okay?""\n""Okay, Mom! What are you gonna do?""\n""Like I said, baby, I'm gonna look for some inconspicuous transport out of here. You just make sure that little miss nosey-parker here doesn't get away. Tie her up in the bathroom in case somebody comes looking for her. I don't know how long it'll take to find something that the cops won't look twice at.""\n""Be careful!"", said Bobby, as his mother touched her lips to his. The strangely sensuous kiss was not lost on the maid, who was close enough to notice the woman's tongue flick momentarily into her son's mouth. But the frightened girl had little time to contemplate the meaning of the exchange before Bobby dragged her off into the small bathroom. He found some cellophane tape and gagged her mouth with it, using the cord from a bathrobe to tie the girl's hands behind her back. She cowered in the corner of the shower stall, a look of fear on her pretty young face. ""Don't worry, gorgeous, I ain't gonna hurt ya,"" smiled Bobby, his eyes taking in the young girl's voluptuous figure. Her tits were small and conical, but with her hands tied behind her back, the hard little mounds thrust out provocatively against the thin fabric of her blouse. ""Jesus Christ!"", breathed Bobby, letting his eyes wander down over the girl's luscious young body. Her skirt was hiked up almost to her waist, giving him a good view of her plump, panty-encased little crotch. He licked his lips and stared at her lithe, sexy young body with mounting desire. ""Ummm... mmmm! Baby, I'd never forgive myself if I passed up a chance like this!"", murmured Bobby. He stepped into the shower recess, his tall, muscular young body towering over the crouching girl. To Bobby, it was all quite straightforward. This gorgeous young thing had interrupted while he was fucking his mother, leaving him with a need that was completely unsatisfied. And now, with her long, slim legs and soft, pointed tits, she herself had become the sole object of his unfulfilled lust. Bobby pulled the cringing little girl to her feet, letting his hands roam over her helpless body. He squeezed her tits and stroked her tight little ass through her panties, enjoying the sensuous heat radiating from her firm young body. He soon tired of this and unbuttoned the top of her uniform, pulling the girl's tiny lace bra up over her budding breasts. She had nice, hard little tits. Nowhere near as big as his mother's, but much firmer... a perfect mouthful. The girl squirmed away from his touch, but not as rapidly as Bobby had expected. He caressed her nipples and kissed her neck, pleasantly surprised at the moan of pleasure that escaped her gagged lips. ""Mmmmm, you like that, don't you, baby?"", he whispered into the girl's ear. She smelled fantastically of soap and perfume and hair shampoo, a clean, wholesome, little-girl smell that made Bobby's cock twitch with fuck-lust. She nodded her head and murmured something that he couldn't understand, so Bobby dropped a hand between her skinny little legs and felt for her cunt. The girl made no attempt to stop him, and if Bobby hadn't known better he would have sworn the little slut even opened her legs a little to admit his hand. Her little cuntmound was hot and hard, and throbbed sexily against his open palm. He felt moisture on his fingers and probed deeper, rubbing the girl's hot, wet cuntslit through the sheer, silky fabric of her panties. ""Mmmmmmmmfffhhhh! Ummmmmmm! Mmuuuuuhhhhhhggghhh!"" Bobby looked into her deep blue eyes and saw a hunger almost as intense as his own. He took off his shorts and stood naked before her, his hard cock throbbing powerfully out from his crotch. The look in on her face when his huge prick sprang into view told Bobby all he needed to know. He took the gag from her mouth and covered her mouth with his, kissing the gasping little girl passionately. As he had suspected, she returned his kiss avidly, sucking his tongue into her hot little mouth just as he sucked hers. His cock pressed into her cunt, separated only by the rapidly moistening crotch of the young girl's panties. He felt her squirm up against him, rubbing her sexy little body against his hard, muscular chest. When the tip of Bobby's cock nudged her panty-covered cuntslit, the hot little girl pulled her lips from his and gasped breathlessly into his open mouth. ""Mmmmmmm, take them off! Ooooooh, please, take my panties off!"" Bobby dropped to his knees in front of the bound girl and curled his fingertips under the waistband of her tight little panties. As he dragged the flimsy garment down over her slender thighs, he noticed with surprise that the crotch of her panties was completely soaked. He threw her saturated panties into the corner and stared for a moment at the girl's naked cunt. It was almost hairless, only a few small strands of light pubic hair were visible on the surprisingly large and juicy lips of her pouting cuntslit. Bobby groaned at the gorgeous sight, his cock throbbing wildly with eager fuck-lust. ""Shit, how old are you, kid?"", he gasped. ""Thirteen"", the girl murmured, staring down at Bobby through lust-glazed eyes. ""... but I'm old enough to fuck.""\n""Jesus fucking Christ, I just bet you are, baby!"", grinned Bobby, nuzzling his face between her thighs. ""But I wanna taste your hot, juicy little cunt before I fuck it, okay?""\n""Ummmmmmm, yessss!"", groaned the girl, spreading her slim young legs as wide apart as she could, seemingly unconcerned that her hands were still tied behind her back. ""Lick my pussy, mister! Ooooooh, I just love having my pussy licked!""\n""God, you're really hot for it, aren't you, kid?"" moaned Bobby, inhaling the sweet scent of the girl's succulent, hairless little cunt. ""Mmmmmmmmmm! You're wonderful, baby! Such a beautiful little pussy... such a soft, smooth, juicy little cunt!"" The girl gasped as Bobby's tongue slithered between the tight lips of her slit and darted deep into her cunt. She hunched her hips and arched tightly onto his face, twisting frantically as his tongue fucked in and out, swirling about her small clit, only to dip down and lap at the dripping pussy-juices again. ""Ahhhhhhh, lick it, lick it! Oooooooh, suck my cunt! Suck me off!"", whimpered the aroused little girl, urging Bobby to do delicious, depraved things to her overheated little body. She lifted one skinny leg and draped it over Bobby's shoulder, giving the boy better access to her squirming, pink-lipped cunt, all the while squeezing her hot thighs against his face. Bobby gasped and stabbed deeper, his stiffened tongue wallowing in the youngster's wet, deliciously tight cunt. Her pubescent pussy juices tasted like candy to him, and Bobby slurped the tangy nectar deep into his mouth, swallowing hungrily.""Mmmmmmmmmmm, I bet you have a big old cock now, huh mister?"", the girl whined. ""I bet sucking my pussy makes your cock so big and hard! Oooooh, I wish I could suck on it while you lick my cunt!"" The girl's wanton suggestion was so inviting, Bobby almost let her have her wish, but her hairless little cunt tasted so good, he just kept on licking. Bobby's hands were all over her body, caressing every inch of the girl's damp, satiny flesh. Occasionally he reached up and fondled her tiny breasts. With her hands tied behind her back, the child's budding tits were thrust sexily forward making them seem a lot bigger than they really were. Bobby didn't care, they felt fantastic! He rubbed her little nipples, feeling them respond instantly under his sweaty palms.""Ooooohhhh, shit, make me come... Jesus, I wanna come!"", squealed the hot little girl. ""Uhhhhh, yeahhhh! Come in your mouth.... in your face! Oh, God, suck me... fuck me... uuuuhh, cock.... cunt! Ooooooooooooh, fuuuuuuucckkkk!"" Bobby listened to the child's obscene chanting with rising excitement. By the way she was humping his face and squealing, he knew that the sexy young thirteen-year- old was very close to cumming. Bobby clutched the twisting cheeks of her hot little ass and pressed his whole face into her wet, fragrant snatch. Then, covering the girl's tiny cuntmound with his open mouth, Bobby dug his fingers into her skinny ass and sucked her little pussy hard. She squealed and thrashed about, making one hell of a noise in the tiny cubicle. After a few hard sucks, Bobby fucked his tongue deep into her cunt a couple of times and sucked on her clit. Within seconds, the child's hips jerked, and she began to grind in a frenzy at his mouth, coming hard and hot. Bobby kept up the relentless thrusting of his tongue as she came, wanting to taste her cunt and sweet pussy juice for as long as he could. When the girl's orgasm was over, Bobby stood up and crushed his lips against hers. He was at least a foot taller, and had to bend down to kiss her properly. The child's hot little tongue darted quickly into his mouth, causing Bobby to moan loudly with rising lust. He kissed her passionately for several long seconds before reaching for her out-thrust titties. Bobby cupped the small, conical mounds with both hands, then lowered his mouth and sucked first one pink nipple, then the other. The girl whimpered and writhed against him, frustrated by the fact that her hands were still tied behind back. ""Ohhh, please untie me!"", she begged, showering his cheeks with hot little kisses. ""It'll be so much better if I can use my hands, I promise!"" Bobby looked down at the sexy little blonde and smiled. He knew she wouldn't try to escape, not now. He made her turn around and loosened the cord around her wrists. When her hands were free, the girl attempted to turn around and face him, but Bobby grabbed her shoulders and pressed her up against the tiled wall. He reached between her legs from behind and thrust a finger up her tight, wet little cunt. The girl moaned and squirmed hotly against Bobby's impaling finger, grinding her skinny little hips back against his hand in shameless, adolescent lust. ""Do you want me to fuck you now, little girl?"", Bobby asked, wiggling his middle finger deep up inside her tiny snatch. She was so damn tight! ""Uuuuuuhhhh, yes!"", she gasped. ""I want your cock! I want your big cock up my pussy, fucking my cunt!""\n""Reach back and grab it, honey!"", Bobby ordered releasing her arms. The young girl, gasped as her fingers wrapped around his huge, erect cock. ""Oh, God! Jesus, it's big!""\n""I know,"" breathed Bobby. ""and you're so small, so very small and tight!""\n""I can take it!"", groaned the girl, fucking her cunt onto his finger as if to prove it. ""I can take your big cock! Uhhhhh, I wanna fuck your big, fat cock so much! Fuck my cunt! You can come in me if you want! Just fuck me..... ohhh, please fuck meeeee!""\n""Ohhhhh, don't worry, baby!"", grinned Bobby. ""I'll fuck you alright!"" He removed his finger from her cunt and turned her towards the other wall. ""Grab hold of the towel rack and bend over, honey!"", said Bobby, opening her cuntlips with his fingers. ""I'm gonna fuck you from behind!"" Eagerly, the girl did as she was told, bending over and spreading her legs wide. Bobby bent his knees and placed the the head of his cock against the girl's moist, narrow slit, pushing gently. He watched her little pink cunt stretch as the head of his prick slipped past the tight, wet cuntlips. The girl bit her lower lip and held her breath as she felt Bobby's massively large organ push up inside her, stretching her little cunt like it had never been stretched before. Fascinated to see the child's tiny pussy swallow his massive cock, Bobby stood upright, holding her firm little ass in his big hands. The girl moved slowly, sliding her cunt onto Bobby's cock, gasping as more and more of it filled her. She reached back and used her fingers to open her cunt wider, but it was already as open as it would ever be. She sighed when she felt Bobby's wiry crotch-hairs tickle the lips of her hairless cunt, and wiggled her ass. His thick cock was deep inside her cunt, and she felt full, very, very full. ""Oooooooh, shit! You're so big in me!"", she cried with delight. ""Is it all the way in yet?""\n""Oh, yeah, baby!"", replied Bobby giving her a hard shove to prove his point. ""It's all in there alright... every fucking inch, sweetheart!""\n""Good! Now fuck me!"", she groaned. ""Fuck me and make me come!"" Gripping the girl's firm young ass, Bobby began to pump, fucking her cunt with slow, even strokes. The tightness of her compact, little pussy was very exciting, as was the sight of it gripping his cock. Bobby gritted his teeth, feeling as if he were about to come now, not wanting to come, wanting to feel the child's sugary little cunt around his cock for as long as he could stand it. The girl on the other hand was thrashing her tiny ass about, grinding and squealing like a wildcat as he fucked her, her small titties so tight, there was no movement in them at all. Her blue eyes opened and closed as her blonde hair flew. Her ultra-tight cunt relaxed a bit and the lubrication provided by her copious juices meant that Bobby was soon fucking her hot little pussy deep and hard. ""Uhhhh, God! Oh, fuck! Oh! Ohh! Ohhhh! Harder! Fuck me harder!"", she screamed as she felt Bobby's balls slap heavily into her hairless crotch. Bobby rammed faster, fucking her relentlessly, unable to control himself now. He grunted loudly as he pounded back and forth, fucking his steel- hard cock deep into the grasping tightness of the little girl's cunt. In the enclosed space of the bathroom, Bobby didn't hear the front door of the motel room open.""Deeper!"", the girl gurgled. ""Fuck me deeper! Ram my cunt with your big, fat cock! Ummmmmm, yeah! Fuck the piss out of my pussy!""\n""Unnngghhh! Jesus! You hot, sexy little cunt!"", gasped Bobby. ""I can't help it! I'm gonna cum! Ahhhhhhhhhgggghhhh!""His cock squirted, sending hot spurts of jism deep into the girl's squirming cunt. ""Ohhhh, yeah! Give it to me!"", she screeched, her pussy convulsing about his throbbing prick. ""Unnggghhhh, I'm cumming too! Ohhh, I love cock... love your big hard cock! Ummmmmmmm, come in my cunt and I'll suck you off and you can lick my pussy and.... ohhhhhh, I don't ever want to stop cumming!"" Bobby slammed his prick into her hard, fucking the girl with such force that her whole body quivered with the power of his thrusts. They were both so engrossed in intense, mutual orgasm that neither of them heard the bathroom door open. ""Jesus, Bobby! I said to watch her, not fuck the living daylights out of her!"" Bobby spun around and saw his mother in the bathroom doorway. He expected her to be angry or jealous or something. But to his surprise, Cathy stood there with a faint smile on her face. ""Sorry, Mom,"" he said, pulling his wilting cock from the girl's cunt. ""I was so horny I couldn't help it!""\n""I can see why,"" Cathy observed, staring at the girl's naked body with appreciative eyes. ""But we haven't got time for fun and games. Somebody is gonna miss her real soon. We've gotta get out of here right now.""\n""Did you find us some wheels, Mom?""\n""Yeah, I think so. There's a van parked out front and I think the keys are in the ingition.""\n""Alright!"", said Bobby enthusiastically. ""Lets hit the road!"" Bobby started to put his clothes on, but his mother tapped him on the shoulder. ""Aren't you forgetting something, son?"", she smiled, pointing at the half-naked girl standing silently beside him. ""Oh, yeah! What are we gonna do with her, Mom?""\n""Tie her up and leave her here, silly. She won't be able to tell the cops which way we went. Besides we'll be long gone before anyone finds her."" The girl stepped forward and looked at them with big round eyes. ""Take me with you, please!"", she pleaded, grabbing Bobby's arm. He instinctively put his arm around her slender frame, holding her luscious young body close as the girl pressed against him. ""Can we, Mom?"", said, Bobby. ""She won't be any trouble. I'll look after her."" Cathy almost laughed. Her son sounded for all the world like he had just brought home a stray puppy he wanted to keep. She looked at the girl and saw something in her deep soulful eyes. ""Shit, kid! What about your family?"", asked Cathy. ""They'll have the cops our tail for kidnapping if we let you tag along.! ""My father runs this dump,"" explained the girl. ""Well, he's my stepfather really, and ever since my mother died a year ago, he fired the maid and made me do all her work. Sometimes at night, after he's been drinking, he makes me suck off his crummy friends for money.""\n""Jesus, what a creep!"", said Cathy, stroking her back. ""Does he make you fuck them too, honey?""\n""No, he keeps that little treat for himself,"" said the girl with more than a little contempt in her voice. ""The old bastard's been getting into my pants since I was twelve!"" Cathy looked at the expression on the girl's face and her cold heart melted. ""What's your name, kid?""\n""Amanda, but I prefer Mandy."", replied the girl. ""Okay, Mandy!"", grinned Cathy. ""You're now officially one of the gang.""\n""So what are we waiting for?"", grinned Bobby. ""Let's get the fuck out of here!""\n\n Chapter 6\n\nCathy grabbed her bag and carefully opened the motelroom door. She looked about cautiously, before stepping outside. Bobby followed, pulling Mandy along behind him. ""Wait, Mom!"", he said as they stepped outside. ""I've gotta get something from the car, okay?""\n""Shit, Bobby, hurry up!"", snapped his mother. ""Somebody's bound to have reported it already!""\n""Don't worry, I won't be long!"" Bobby raced off towards the car, with Cathy and Mandy both watching him nervously. He opened the passenger side door and took something out of the glove compartment, returning moments later with a big smile on his face. ""What the hell are you so damn happy about?"" asked his mother. ""Oh, nothing!"", replied Bobby, patting his back pocket. ""Just a little insurance, Mom, that's all."" The van that Cathy had spotted was still parked in front of the motel, but as they approached, it became obvious that it was no longer unoccupied. The side door was open and a couple of kids were sitting in the back. One was a dark haired girl, about fourteen years old, the other a red-haired boy, about the same age as Bobby. ""What are we gonna do now, Mom?"", said Bobby under his breath. Mandy clung to the boy's side like leech. ""I don't know, son. Let me think!"" Cathy looked around anxiously for another likely source of transport, but wherever she looked, there were no other cars close by. Then, about two blocks away, she suddenly spotted a police car heading in their direction. ""Jesus! It's the fuckin' cops!"" For several seconds Bobby watched the patrol car cruise towards them, his heart pumping blood to his throbbing temples. Then, with a burst of speed borne out of pure desperation, he made a split-second decision. Putting one arm around Mandy, he grabbed his mother by the arm and dragged them both towards the open door of the van. ""Hey! What the......"" gasped the boy in the van as the trio scrambled inside. He didn't finish his sentence, because as soon as the door of the van slid shut behind them, Bobby produced the .38 he'd stuffed into his back pocket and shoved the muzzle of the pistol into the kid's face. ""Shut the fuck up!"", he growled, pressing the barrel against the side of the boy's head. ""What's your name?""\n""Kevin"", gasped the boy, staring hatefully at the three intruders. ""Okay, Kevin! Just keep calm and nobody'll get hurt, alright?"" The young girl opened her mouth as if to scream, but Bobby put his hand over her mouth and pointed the gun at her. ""That goes for you too, Sweetcheeks!"", snarled Bobby. ""One word and I'll fuckin' blow both your brains out, okay?"" The girl nodded, her eyes wide with fright. ""What's your name, beautiful?"", said Bobby removing his hand from the girl's mouth and placing it on her right tit. He fondled the firm, succulent boob gently through her thin blouse. ""D... Debby"", stammered the pretty young brunette. ""Well, Debby, if you and Kevin here want to survive this ride, you gotta promise to be very, very quiet, and do exactly as I say, okay?""\n""Okay!"", murmured Debby, flinching as the boy's fingers pinched her hard little nipple. ""Good!... Now, where's that cop car, Mom?"", snapped Bobby, glancing suddenly at his mother. Cathy looked carefully out of the side window. ""It just pulled into the motel carpark.... a cop is getting out...."", she continued. ""He's looking in our car... Shit, Bobby, he's checking the fuckin' license plate.... Jesus, we gotta get out of here now!""\n""Are the keys in the ignition, Mom?"", asked Bobby, keeping his eyes on the two frightened kids. Cathy peered over the front seat, but the keys were gone. ""No, I can't see 'em!""\n""Shit!"" Bobby thrust the barrel of the pistol under Kevin's nose. ""Where's the fuckin' keys, dipshit?"", he demanded. The boy flinched, drawing back away from the gun as if it was a venomous snake about to strike. ""I don't know!"", he whined. ""Honest!"" Bobby pushed the tip of the barrel into the boy's left nostril, but once he saw the look of defiance in Kevin's eyes, he decided on a new approach.\n\n""Okay, maybe your little girlfriend here will tell me,"" he growled, shoving the barrel between the girl's thighs. ""How 'bout it, Debby? You know where the keys are, Sweetheart?"" Kevin reacted violently, trying to grab the gun from Bobby's hand, but Bobby had been expecting something like that. He moved swiftly, hitting the kid sharply across the side of the face. ""Don't ever do that again, shithead!"" he snarled, replacing the barrel of the gun back between the girl's thighs. ""Or I'll give your little girlfriend here a blow job she'll never forget!"" The boy nursed his swollen, bloodied cheek and glared venomously at his attacker. ""She's not my girlfriend, creep, she's my sister!"", snarled Kevin. ""And so help me, if you do anything to hurt her I'll kill you!""\n""Sister, huh?"", said Bobby, staring at the pretty young girl. Debby was hardly older than Mandy, but with much bigger tits. He jabbed the gun-barrel suggestively against the girl's cuntmound, causing her to flinch as the cold muzzle pressed into her hot flesh. ""Mmmmmm, don't worry, Sweetcheeks!"", said Bobby lifting her skirt up and taking a good long look. ""Hurting a gorgeous little babe like you is the last thing on my mind right now... believe me!"" He glanced across at Mandy and was pleased to see a sexy smile on her pretty young face, his mother on the other hand was not so pleased. ""Christ, Bobby!... be careful with that damned thing!""\n""Chill out, Mom!"", he hissed. ""If we don't find the fuckin' keys and get the fuck out of here soon, you're gonna be back inside before I can kiss your hot little pussy goodbye!"" Mandy had guessed from the start that Bobby and Cathy were a little more friendly than mother and son ought to be, but Kevin and Debby were absolutely flabbergasted to hear such blatant revelations. ""You mean y... you have sex with your own mother?"" gasped Kevin. His eyes were between his sister's parted thighs, where Bobby's gun was still pressed firmly against the girl's panty-covered cuntbulge. ""Why don't you shut-up and tell me where the fuckin' keys are, before I give your baby sister a new cunthole, Hero!""\n""M...mom and Dad have 'em!"", said Kevin nervously, staring at his little sister's exposed crotch. ""They're at the bank.""\n""Y.. yeah! Th... that's right,"" stammered Debby, trying to pull her dress down. ""Umm... they... um... said they wouldn't be long, because we've gotta be up at the cabin before nightfall!""\n""What cabin?"", demanded Bobby wiggling the end of the barrel into Debby's moist crotch. ""Our... our... m... mountain cabin!"", she gasped. ""We go there every summer.""\n""Perfect!"", said Bobby. ""...a little hideaway in the hills. That'll give us all a little more time to get acquainted, won't it!"" He looked over at his mother and Mandy. ""Mom, keep an eye out for anyone coming out of the bank... Mandy, you rip up that sheet and use it to gag our little friends here. Tie their hands and legs too, honey!""\n""You won't get away with this..."", protested Kevin. ""... my Dad...""\n""Your Dad will do exactly like we tell him, smart-ass..."" snarled Bobby, pushing the boy roughly into the back of the van next to his sister ""...if he knows what's good for him."" Two minutes later, Cathy saw a man and a woman emerge from the bank and look in the direction of the van. ""This looks like them, Bobby!"", she said, twisting towards her son. Bobby pointed the gun at the bound and gagged pair, scowling darkly. ""Not a fuckin' sound, okay?"", he threatened. Debby nodded energetically, her big brown eyes wide with fear. Her brother on the other hand simply glared at their young captor with a look of pure, frustrated hatred. Bobby ignored the boy and crouched down behind the driver's seat. ""Everybody down!"", he breathed. ""...right down!"" Mandy and Cathy huddled low beside him as Bobby peeked out of the window. He saw the couple cross the street and head straight for them. The woman was a curvaceous redhead, about thirty-four or thirty-five, with long slender legs and a cute, firm little ass that immediately reminded him of his sexy mother. She was wearing a tight pink blouse and even tighter matching shorts. So tight and short in fact, as to be almost indecent. And as Bobby watched the woman walk towards them, he couldn't help but stare lustfully at her stacked body. She had the figure and sexy good-looks most guys his age only ever saw in the centrefold of a magazine, tall, a little skinny, perhaps, but on her, it looked good... real good! Her ass was round and prominent, and wiggled sexily as she walked... so did her boobs. She had to be a 38-C, and her tits looked as firm and as ripe as two big peaches. Bobby could see now where Debby got her figure from, the sexy little fourteen- year-old was a smaller version of her beautiful mother. His gaze switched to the man walking beside her. He was dark-haired, and handsome, in his late thirties, and very well-built for his age. Bobby looked at the man's rippling muscles and winced, hoping that he would never have to face the man without his gun. He gripped the butt, firmly in his sweaty palm for reassurance. As the couple approached the van, Bobby ducked out of sight, his gun ready. The driver's door opened first, and the man got in, turning as he did so toward the back. ""Sorry we were so long, kids"", he started to say. ""But they...... ""\n""Shut-up and nobody'll get hurt, okay!"", growled Bobby, cutting him off in mid-sentence. He thrust the gun viciously into the side of the man's neck. At the same time, the sexy redhead opened the passenger door and slid in beside her husband, still blissfully unaware that anything was wrong. The big man tensed immediately, gasping as he felt Bobby's cold barrel press against his skin. He tried to look around, but Bobby grabbed the man's neck viciously with his other hand ""Move and I'll blow your fuckin' brains out, Pops!"", he snarled. The woman opened her mouth to scream, but Bobby silenced her with a withering look. ""Now, both of you listen to me!"" growled Bobby, waving the gun around for added effect. ""Your kids are safe. They're tied up here in back. But, so help me, if either one of you screams or tries anything smart, I'll fuckin' shoot first and ask questions later... is that clear?""\n""Yes, perfectly!"", said the man with surprising calm. Bobby looked at the pretty redhead and grinned.""That goes for you too, gorgeous!"", he winked. The woman looked at him with fear, just like her daughter had done, but she remained silent. ""If you want money, I can give you all we have,"" said the man, reaching for his wallet. ""Don't bother, Pops!"", sniggered Bobby. ""...right now we just want out of here as quickly as possible, okay?""\n""Alright, we'll take you anywhere you want, just don't hurt anybody!""\n""You sure will, shithead!"", Bobby grinned evily. ""Now, put the keys into the ignition, and start the engine... act natural and don't try anything funny, okay!""\n""Okay, just keep calm.""\n""Shut-up, Pops! Just start the fuckin' engine an pull out from the curb, nice and easy. You know, like we're all going on a nice little family drive, okay?"" Dick Ellis knew exactly what to do. He had served three years as sheriff in a small mid-west town, until a pompous group of local officials decided that he no longer served their purpose. But, in that short time Dick had learned a lot, and he recognized immediately that the kid with the gun was dangerous, and he was going to do everything the boy demanded, just to keep his family safe. He glanced at his beautiful wife, Lisa, wishing he could hold her close and comfort her. She was scared, he knew... scared for herself, scared for the kids... and scared for him. He could see it in her eyes, but like the brave woman he knew she was, she said nothing, as always trusting him implicitly. Dick started the engine and pulled away from the curb as instructed, being careful not to draw attention to himself. These people were desperate, and he wasn't going to take any chances with his family's safety. Bobby's brain ticked over like a well oiled piece of precision machinery. If the police had located their car, their next move would be to set up road blocks at strategic points, hoping that their prey had little local knowledge, but who was going to look for them up in the fuckin' mountains? ""What's your name, Pops?"", he asked. ""Dick""\n""You know this area, Dick?""\n""Not really!"" Bobby pressed the muzzle of the .38 into the man's neck once more. ""Don't fuck with me, Dick!"", snarled Bobby. ""I know about the cabin! Your sexy little daughter told me. So how 'bout we all just head up there nice and easy like, okay?"" Dick nodded and headed west out of town. They drove for about ten minutes before turning off the highway onto a dirt road. After about half an hour, Bobby became impatient and leaned over, yelling into Dick's ear. ""How much further, Pops?"", he asked. ""About an hour, maybe two!"", replied Dick, looking at Bobby in the rear-view mirror. ""Jesus! What a fuckin' drag!"", cursed Bobby, slumping dejectedly down beside his sleeping mother. On the other side of the van, Mandy was also asleep, curled up in the foetal position like a little baby, her cute, naked, little butt poking out provocatively from underneath her short skirt. Bobby's crotch bulged as he remembered vividly their short but exquisitely satisfying session in the bathroom back at the motel. Mandy's little hairless pussy had felt so hot and tight around his prick, that he'd shot off in less than two minutes! Bobby smiled to himself and stared at Mandy's bare butt, wondering if the little sexy thirteen-year- old was big enough to take his prick up her asshole. 'Christ', he thought with a grin. 'If she was tight in the cunt, imagine how much tighter her hot, buttery little shit-chute must be!'Bobby lay back and smiled, looking around the van like a king surveying his court. The gun in his hand made him feel like a king too. With it, he could do anything... have anything, whenever he wanted it... even sex. And lately Bobby seemed to want that all the time. He knew Mandy or his mother would put out for him any time he got the urge, and, when he tired of them, there was always Hero-boy's big-titted little sister and her equally sexy mother, who might be persuaded to help a horny young fugitive in his hour of need. Bobby's cock lurched at the prospect of fucking his two female captives, the redheaded mother especially. She reminded him so much of his mother, tall, well built, and stunningly beautiful, but Bobby was certain of one thing... she would look even more stunning if she was absolutely naked, with her juicy, redhaired pussy impaled securely on his throbbing cock. Bobby saw it clearly in his mind's eye. He'd make Debby watch, as he fucked her squealing mother to orgasm after orgasm, playing with the girl's cunt and tits to get her nice and hot. After the sexy redhead's cunt had taken his first load, he'd get the daughter to suck him off, and dump his second load down her hot, sweet little gullet, Then, with a good deal of the edge taken off his virile young cock, he could fuck them both for hours and hours! And if Mandy or his mother wanted a little action at the same time, he'd be only too willing to accommodate them as well. Bobby gave a self-satisfied little sigh of pleasure and glanced about the van once more, happy in the knowledge that no matter what happened in the next couple of days, the one thing he wouldn't run out of was pussy. The road became progressively bumpier, until finally Dick turned off and went up an even narrower track. After about a mile or so, they came out into a clearing and pulled up. It was almost dark, but Bobby could see the outline of a cabin to their left nestled in a secluded little glen. All around, the mountains rose up like huge, silent sentinels, protecting the cabin on three sides. It was perfect for their purposes, completely surrounded by tall pines, making it virtually invisible from the road. ""Not bad, Pops! Not fuckin' bad at all!"", remarked Bobby, pointing the gun at Dick. ""Now, you and Red get out slowly and stand over there by the steps and don't move!"" Dick and Lisa did as they were told and stood quietly, watching the boy's every move. Dick's police training told him not to try anything as long as there was a chance of danger to anyone... especially his family. Bobby opened the side door and ushered Mandy and Cathy out. ""Go inside and check the place out.""\n""Okay son,"" replied his mother. ""Coming Mandy?"" The girl looked at Bobby. He smiled at her and nodded in the direction of the cabin. Mandy scooted up the steps at Cathy's heels, her short skirt lifting up to reveal a wonderful absence of panties. Standing where he was, Dick couldn't help but get a good look at the girl's sweet, naked little rump as she scampered by. He swallowed hard, trying not to stare, but he couldn't help himself. And, even as his cock stirred in his pants, his conscience came crashing down on him like a ton of bricks. Jesus, what the fuck was he doing! The little kid looked even younger than his own daughter! How could a mere child's bare ass affect him like that? Ashamed, Dick looked quickly away, but not before Bobby caught the exchange. ""Not a bad piece of ass for a thirteen- year-old, huh Pops?"", he laughed, amused by Dick's obvious embarrassment. ""Yeah... bet you'd love to try a little of that little cherry pie, wouldn't you, Pops?"" Dick didn't answer. He turned away angrily, catching his wife's eye. She looked a little hurt. Lisa had seen the look on her husband's face as well, and read it just as accurately as Bobby had. She loved Dick very much. He was a good provider, an excellent lover and above all a good father to their children, but Lisa suddenly realized that she had just seen a side of her husband's nature that she had never seen before, and it disturbed her. Bobby smiled. 'Well, well well... Mister Cool has a weak spot for young pussy, huh?', he mused. 'Mmmmmmm, this could be interesting.' ""Okay, Red,"" he barked. ""Get back there and untie Hero and Sweetcheeks, and make it snappy! You can take their gags off too. Nobody's gonna hear a fuckin' thing way out here."" Lisa nodded and did as she was told, watched carefully by Bobby. When she was done, Debby and Kevin joined their parents by the steps, rubbing painfully at sore wrists and cramped legs.""Good! Now, why don't you good people invite me into your cosy little home away from home, okay? You first, Pops!"", said Bobby, nodding towards the open door. Bobby followed the Ellis family up the steps, noting with keen delight the way Debby's pert young bottom jiggled invitingly as she ascended the stairs ahead of him. Her mother's firm, ripe ass did the same. 'Shit, I'm in heaven!', thought Bobby, reaching out to cop a feel of Debby's tempting little butt. Her small, rounded asscheeks were incredibly warm and firm, just like Mandy's, and Bobby got an instant hard- on just touching them. The girl stiffened but kept on walking, not even turning her head. Emboldened by her lack of reaction, Bobby became more daring. He casually slipped a finger up between the girl's slender thighs and pressed the exploring digit against her hard little cuntmound. To his extreme pleasure Bobby found that she was moist down there, very moist. He could feel the distinct outline of her young pussy-slit through the tightly stretched crotch of her panties. The hot, dewy little groove opened and closed against his fingertip as she walked gingerly up the steps. Debby made no move to stop him or even to cry out. She was too scared at first, but then, as Bobby began to wiggle the tip of his finger into her hot cuntslit, Debby began to like it. Unknown to her mother and father, Debby wasn't the sweet, innocent little virgin that they though she was. In fact, she had lost her virginity on her thirteenth birthday, and since that day, she had been having regular sex with a succession of boyfriends. So it wasn't surprising that Bobby's insistent finger ignited a familiar burning deep down inside her voluptuous young loins. Bobby pulled his hand reluctantly out from between Debby's legs as they entered the cabin and gave the girl's cute ass a friendly little pat. His mother reported that they had found no telephone, no guns or weapons of any kind, and only one other exit. Bobby nodded his approval and motioned for their captives to sit down on the sofa. Mandy came up and stood beside him, smiling from ear to ear. ""This is a great place, Bobby, don't ya think?""\n""Sure is, baby,"" replied the boy, putting his arm around her slim waist. ""I bet old Dick here is loaded.... am I right, Pops?"" Bobby dropped his hand and openly squeezed Mandy's tush. The little girl rubbed her self against him sensuously, enjoying the intimate contact even more, knowing that the family on the couch were watching her. ""You know what, Mandy, honey?"", he asked her. ""No, Bobby. What?""\n""I think dear old Dickie here has the hots for you,"" Bobby looked at the foursome on the couch with a devilish grin. ""Huh?""\n""When you went up the steps before, I caught him looking up your dress.""\n""Really?"", smiled Mandy, glancing at Dick. ""Yeah. I think it gave the old bugger a hardon too"" Bobby bent down and whispered something into Mandy's ear. At first she shook her head but Bobby said something else to her and reluctantly the girl agreed. She went over and stood near the couch, in front of Dick. ""Do you like looking under my dress?"", she asked boldly, looking directly into the man's eyes. Dick glanced over at Bobby, staring at the boy with a look of utter contempt on his ruggedly handsome face. Bobby had embarrassed him in front of his wife and family once already, and Dick wasn't about to give the hardened teenager a second chance. ""Why don't you just leave us alone,"" he said evenly, trying desperately to keep his temper. Mandy was swaying her hips in front of him now, and after seeing her naked little ass earlier, the presence of the pretty young girl so tantalizingly close to him was most disconcerting. ""Wouldn't you like to see more?"", insisted Mandy, inching her skirt slowly up over her hips. ""I'm not wearing any panties, you know.""\n""He knows,"", grinned Bobby, ""he got a good look at you before remember?""\n""Oh, yeah, I forgot,"" said Mandy, raising the hem of her skirt even higher. ""Well, maybe he'd like a closer look."" Mandy lifted her dress to her navel and shoved her naked cunt into Dick's flushed face. The man couldn't move. His instincts told him he should pull back, but his eyes were glued to Mandy's hairless little cuntslit, scant inches from his face. His mouth dropped open, and despite his strict family upbringing, Dick knew that if his wife and kids had not been sitting right there beside him, he would have willingly pressed his mouth over the child's lewdly offered cunt and sucked the adolescent juices from her hot, tasty little hole. Dick sat there drooling, and it was his wife who finally saved ""Leave him alone, you animals!"", snapped Lisa, jumping abruptly to her feet. Bobby grabbed her round the waist and held the gun to her head. ""Chill out, Red!"", he snarled. ""We're just having some fun, that's all!"" Mandy dropped her skirt and stepped back towards Cathy, who put her arms protectively around the sexy child. Lisa struggled a little in Bobby's embrace, and then stopped, her left tit resting heavily on the boy's upper arm, her voluptuous ass was pressed firmly into his bulging crotch. Despite her anger, the feel of Bobby's hard young cock against her buttocks made Lisa's easily aroused pussy tingle involuntarily. Bobby was having similar feelings. The woman's body felt good against him... very, very good, and it was with the utmost reluctance that he finally released her, pushing her roughly back down onto the couch. ""Okay,"" he yelled. ""Let's get something straight! Somebody is gonna get hurt bad if you people don't start doing exactly as you're told. I want you to speak only when you're spoken to, and move only when you're told to move! Do I make myself clear?"" Kevin and Debby nodded vigorously, while Dick and Lisa mumbled a rather unconvincing affirmative. Cathy took her son aside for a second, so the others wouldn't hear. ""We'll have to take turns at watching 'em,"" she whispered. ""otherwise they're bound to make a break for it.""\n""I've got a better idea,"" replied Bob with a leer. He walked back to the couch and pointed the gun at the four captives. ""Get up and strip off!"", he ordered. ""What?"", gasped Dick incredulously. ""You heard me, Pops,"" grinned Bobby. ""All of you, take your clothes off!""\n""Everything?"", asked Lisa, going a bright red. ""Yeah, everything, right down to the skin,"" Bobby said giving the pretty redhead a meaningful glance. ""Why?"", demanded Dick. ""Simple, Sherlock!"", chuckled Bobby. ""Without any clothes, you guys ain't real likely to run off very far, now are you?"" Dick was about to protest again, but Bobby silenced him by ramming the gun barrel into his midriff. The big man doubled over in pain but straightened up again almost immediately, rubbing his stomach.""Now, come on! Get this show on the road,"" encouraged Bobby. ""Let's see some skin, folks!"" Lisa darted a nervous look over at her husband, who was already undressing. He nodded for her to do as Bobby asked, and reluctantly, Lisa began to remove her clothes also. Beside her, Kevin and Debby were also undressing under the watchful eye of their captors. Bobby's eyes flicked back and forth from Debby to her mother as the two women began to undress before him. He glanced at his mother and saw that she was staring at Dick and his son. There was a definite look of anticipation in her eyes, and as the men disrobed, her gaze settled finally on Kevin as more and more of the boy's well-built young body was revealed. Mandy, on the other hand, had her eyes on Kevin's father. For her age, she had a rather mature taste in men. Probably because all the men she had ever had sex with, including her father, were at least two or three times her age. Dick's ruggedly handsome features and big, rippling muscles excited the horny little youngster no end. She couldn't wait to see how big and long his prick was. Bobby watched closely as Lisa slipped out of her blouse and undid her shorts, wiggling sensuously out of the tight-fitting garment like a snake shedding it's skin. She unfastened her bra and let it fall to the floor.Bobby whistled as her large round tits sprang free. Lisa covered her boobs with her hands in embarrassment. Her face began to turn almost as red as her hair when she noticed Bobby eyeing her exposed flesh with undisguised lust. ""Nice tits, lady!"", snickered Bobby. ""Now take off your panties!""\n""No!"", spat Lisa taking a step back. ""I won't!"" Bobby waved the gun at her. It was a threatening gesture whose meaning was quite plain. ""You still haven't got it have you, Red?"", he snarled. ""Okay, sweetheart, let me put it to you another way. If you haven't got them frilly little knickers off in five seconds flat, I'm gonna rip 'em off your fuckin' ass!"" Lisa turned to her husband, tears welling in her wide green eyes. ""Dick?"", she whimpered. ""Do what he says, honey. I don't want him hurting you or the kids, okay?"" Bobby gave them a satisfied grin. ""You heard your old man, Red. Now get 'em off!"", he chuckled. Lisa hesitated for a moment and then, with a look of total submission on her pretty face, reluctantly began to obey. Her fingers paused at the top of her low-cut panties, but then she peeled them down over her gently curving belly and pulled them down her full thighs, tossing the crumpled wisp of cloth carelessly onto the floor. As she stood before Bobby, stark naked, Lisa's initial shame turned into anger. She was proud of her body! Why should some jumped-up kid with a gun make her feel ashamed of it? Watching Bobby's eyes flick over her naked tits and cunt, Lisa put her hands on her hips and stared back at him defiantly, letting the boy view everything she had. Bobby licked his lips. ""Jesus Christ!"", he murmured, staring at the woman's lush nakedness. Standing beside his wife, Dick paused, realizing with a pleasant sensation that his wife was still one of the loveliest women he had ever seen, and by the look on the boy's face, Bobby agreed wholeheartedly. He turned his lascivious attention to Debby. The young daughter was just taking off her panties, and as she bent over Bobby marvelled at the size of her dangling tits. They were almost as big as her mother's but as she straightened up it was clear that they were much, much firmer. Unlike Mandy, Debby's young pussy was covered with a sparse growth of fine, black pubic hair, her little cuntbush a dark, mysterious patch framed exquisitely the creamy whiteness of her long slender legs. Debby wasn't as comfortable as her mother about letting her little treasure be seen either. She didn't know whether to cover her tits or her cunt. In the end she decided just to stand there with her hands by her sides, her legs tightly closed. ""Mmmmmmm, not bad either,"" muttered Bobby, with a lewd grin. Despite her situation, Debby felt a twinge of adolescent pleasure at Bobby's open admiration of her naked body. She almost smiled at her handsome young captor, but stopped short when she saw her father staring at her. Dick dropped his eyes to the floor after only a second, but Debby had seen the expression of interest flash over his face. And the knowledge that her own father had looked upon her naked body with desire in his eyes, began to stir dark, forbidden feelings deep down inside her. As he continued to undress, Dick was having similar feelings. Of course, he had seen his daughter in the nude before, many times. But that was years ago when Debby was just a little kid, with no shape whatsoever. Days long past, when as a devoted father, he used to sit her on his knee or push her on a swing. Seeing her now, made Dick realize how much his little girl had matured. In a matter of a few short years, his baby daughter had grown up into a beautiful, sexy young woman, right under his very nose. Dick dropped his shorts and stood naked beside his wife and daughter, and moments later Kevin did the same, feeling a more than a little self-conscious about the looks of admiration Cathy was giving him. Bobby already knew that his sister had a great body, he had been peeking into her room for months now, watching her undress. Once he had even jerked himself off outside her bedroom window as he watched Debby sprawled naked on her bed. But he had never once seen his mother in the nude, and he couldn't take his eyes off her. To his shame, the more he looked at her huge tits and flaming red cunt, the bigger his eager young cock became. Cathy saw young Kevin's cock harden noticeably and drew in her breath. She'd watched with great interest as the boy undressed. His young cock had turned out to be just as big as her son's, and except for Kevin's tousled crop of red hair, both boys had the same lean, muscular, athletic kind of physique that always made Cathy's pussy drool. She whispered to Mandy. ""Jesus, hon, will ya look at that gorgeous hunk of cockmeat!"" Mandy was looking alright, but not at Kevin. Granted, the boy was hung, but not like his father. Mandy's hot little cunt moistened noticeably as she stared at the big man's cock. Even limp it looked formidable, and Mandy had trouble resisting the urge to walk right over to him and grab it. Lisa noticed the young girl's eyes on her husband's prick. He was old enough to be her father, but the from the look of unmistakable lust in the child's eyes, Mandy really didn't care. Lisa was so angry she could scream. What was wrong with these people? All they seemed to think of was sex! Lisa saw the other woman, Cathy, staring just as hotly at her son. She turned to see what the woman found so interesting and was confronted by Kevin's swelling cock. She had never thought about her son sexually before, but now, the very sight of his large, naked penis twitching lewdly between his muscular thighs, made her pussy quiver uncontrollably with wet heat. She couldn't take her eyes of it. Satisfied with the proceedings so far, Bobby motioned for the naked family to sit down. Then, with a mischievous grin on his face he sauntered over to where Mandy and his mother were standing and put an arm around each of them. ""Hey, I got an idea how we can have a little fun here,"" he whispered. ""How?"", asked Cathy, casting a longing glance at Kevin's cock. ""Did you notice the way they were all lookin' at each other before?""\n""Yeah,"" breathed Mandy, remembering the hot look she had seen Dick give his naked daughter. ""Okay,"", continued Bobby giving them both a gentle hug. ""Well, I'd say it wouldn't take too much to get these rich dudes turned on to each other... know what I mean? Then, once we get 'em to fuckin' and suckin' each other, we can all join in and make it one big family orgy... wild, huh?"" Horny as they were, the girls were only too willing to agree to Bobby's plan. And, as he outlined the details, Cathy and Mandy both felt their already aroused cunts begin to twitch deliciously with anticipation. After a few minutes of animated whispering, the trio broke their secretive huddle and approached the others. ""Okay, folks,"" Bobby, said with a smirk. ""Time for some entertainment.""\n""What do you mean?"", asked Dick, looking uneasy. ""Well, it's like this, Pops. We're gonna put on some music and you and your family here are gonna do a little dancing... sound like fun?""\n""What you you mean?"", said Lisa. ""I mean... choose your partners, Red!"", laughed Bobby pulling the naked woman to her feet. ""Come on everybody! Time for a little cheek to cheek!"" Cathy turned on the radio and selected a station playing a mellow arrangement of fifties music. Mandy settled on the couch to watch. The slow, sensual tones filled the room, but none of the seated Ellis family moved a muscle. Bobby pulled Lisa towards him, and held her in his arms, pressing himself suggestively against her nude flesh.""Well, looks like it's just you and me, Baby!"", he grinned, squeezing her ass. Dick jumped up and reached for his wife, but Bobby was too fast for him. He grabbed Dick's arm and swung him round, pointing the gun at the back of his head. ""This dance is taken, Pops! Why don't you try Sweetcheeks over there. I'm sure she'd love to dance with her old man!"", said Bobby, enjoying the feel of Lisa's naked, cuntmound rubbing against his cockbulge. Dick looked helplessly at his daughter. He was about to sit down again when Debby suddenly got up and moved towards him. ""What are you doing, baby?"", he asked incredulously.\n\nChapter 7\n\n""Let's just do what they want, Daddy,"" murmured Debby, trying not to stare too much at her father's great dangling cock. ""Like you said... if we do what they want, nobody'll get hurt, right?""\n""Yes, honey, I guess you're right"" Dick tried to hold his daughter away from him as they danced, but to his surprise Debby, melted against him without hesitation. He tied not to react to the sensual pressure of her lithe young body as it pressed against his naked skin... but it was impossible. There was no way he could ignore his daughter's firm, ripe tits rubbing provocatively against his bare chest. They were just as big as her mother's! Not only that, every time they took a step, the teenager's hard little cuntmound pressed provocatively against his hardening cock. Beside them, Bobby dug his fingers into Lisa's naked butt, pressing his cockbulge into her crotch as they danced. At first she had been outraged, but the more the boy squeezed her ass and rubbed himself suggestively against her, the more her temper cooled, replaced instead by a spreading inner glow that Lisa recognized instantly. Despite the arrogance of the boy, and the embarrassing position he had forced her into, Lisa found herself beginning to enjoy the feel of his strong, muscular young body against her. The fact that she was totally naked in front of three perfect strangers, not to mention her own son and daughter, somehow didn't seem to matter that much anymore. Lisa could feel the bulge of his prick against her cuntmound. It felt big... too big for a boy his age and Lisa suddenly found herself wondering what it looked and felt like. Shame flared momentarily inside her at the thoughts she was having, but there was little she could do about them. She glanced over at Dick with a sudden feeling of guilt and thanked God that her husband couldn't read her mind. Little did she know that Dick was having similar thought about his baby daughter. She clung to him a little too tightly, her lithe young body moulded against his like a second skin. Despite all the self-control he could muster, Dick felt his cock begin to rise. He was powerless to control it. For some strange reason, he suddenly remembered someone telling him once that an erect cock has no conscience. 'How true', he thought. His daughter's sexy, inviting young body rubbing so sensuously against his naked flesh made his prick quiver and twitch with involuntary delight. Debby gasped as she felt her father's cock stiffen against her belly. ""Sorry, darling,"", whispered Dick, apologetically. ""I can't help it!""\n""It's okay, Daddy,"" murmured the excited girl. ""I understand."" Enjoying the sensual contact, Debby raised herself on tiptoes, lifting her ass until her father's hard cock rested snugly against her cunt. To her extreme pleasure, she felt him react by hunching his hips forward ever so slightly, just enough to rub the shaft of his erect prick against her dewy little cuntslit. Bobby looked over at them and smiled. ""Hey Red,"" he whispered into Lisa's ear. ""Look's like your old man is really beginning to enjoy himself with Sweetcheeks over there."" Lisa turned her head and watched her husband and daughter with a stab of jealousy. They clung to each other more like long lost lovers than father and daughter, and as they swayed to the music, Lisa noticed her husband's ass moving almost imperceptibly back and forth. With a gasp of horror she suddenly realized what Dick was doing! Her loving husband was rubbing his cock against Debby's pubescent little cuntmound, giving his fourteen-year-old daughter a slow, dry fuck! She couldn't believe her eyes. Bobby saw the look on the sexy redhead's face and grinned evily. His plan was working better than he'd ever suspected. By the look of it, the whole damn family had a deep, dark tide of unfulfilled sexual fantasies that were only now coming to the surface. His mind raced with the untold incestuous possibilities. He looked at Kevin sitting uneasily on the chair beside them. The boy was staring at his mother's gorgeous ass as it swung invitingly before his eyes, trying unsuccessfully to hide his stiff cock with both hands. On the sofa, Mandy had hiked her skirt up to her waist and was openly stroking her bare, juicy little cunt as she watched the proceedings unfold. 'Hot little nympho slut!', thought Bobby as he watched Mandy finger her glistening slit. 'Jesus, she can't fuckin' wait for it!"" His mother sat close beside the horny young girl , her left arm draped casually over Mandy's slim shoulders, her right hand was up under her dress, stroking her own cunt through her panties. She caught Bobby's gaze from across the room and smiled. Bobby grinned back at her and licked his lips provocatively, at the same time lewdly humping his hips against the naked woman he held in his arms. Cathy shivered with pleasure and, on a sudden impulse, removed her cunt-moist fingers from her crotch and put them to her lips. Then, with a smouldering look of lust on her radiantly beautiful face, Cathy slid her fingers into her mouth, sucking them suggestively, one at a time. As soon as little Mandy saw Cathy licking her fingers, she grabbed the older woman's hand and placed it firmly on her hairless crotch.Whispering something that Bobby couldn't hear, the hot little thirteen-year- old spread her legs. Without hesitation, Cathy slid her finger up the child's moist fuckhole. Bobby saw his mother say something back to the girl, and instantly, Mandy returned the favour, shoving her little hand eagerly up under Cathy's dress to play with the horny mother's slippery cuntlips. As he watched Mandy and his mother finger-fuck each other, Bobby decided that it was definitely time to get the party moving out here on the dance floor. Taking a step back from Lisa, Bobby started to remove his clothes, and within seconds, he was as naked as the others. Lisa looked down at the boy's huge cock and almost choked. She had been right, Bobby was hung alright... hung like a fucking horse! She couldn't help herself, she had to touch it. Her husband was having his fun with their daughter, so why shouldn't she have some fun with Bobby and his delicious looking prick? ""Go on!"", said Bobby, seeing the look on Lisa's face. ""Follow your instincts, baby. You'll enjoy it, I promise!"" Lisa reached for the boy's erect penis, wrapping her fingers eagerly around the huge fuckstick. She gasped again as she found that her fingers couldn't fully encircle it, no matter how hard she tried. A wave of sensual pleasure overcame the excited woman as she realized that the boy's cock was even bigger and longer than her husband's! ""God, it's huge!"", she murmured, he eyes wide with wonder. ""You'll get used to it, Red... it's been inside much smaller cunts than yours, baby!"", he boasted. Bobby reached out and fondled her swollen tits, then dropped his hand between her legs. Lisa moaned and slumped against him as she felt the boy's middle finger penetrate her cunt. His other fingers rubbed her asshole, stimulating the sensitive area around the crinkled little opening until Lisa almost cried out with the exquisite pleasure it gave her. Her firey-red gash was absolutely dripping, and by the time he shoved a second finger up her juicy wet fuckhole, Bobby's whole hand was covered with the sexy redhead's oily cuntjuice. ""Shit, you're wet down there, honey!"", said Bobby, wiggling another finger inside the woman's sopping cunthole. ""Mmmmmmm, yeah! Hot and fuckin' wet! Just the way I like it!"" He delved deeper into her widely-stretched pussy, rubbing her clit with his thumb. ""Ohhhhhhh! Jesus, yesssssss!"", moaned Lisa, grinding her leaking twat against Bobby's hand. The boy had three stiff fingers stuffed up her pussy, but in her present state of arousal, it wasn't enough... Lisa needed more... much, much more. She longed for deeper, more satisfying penetration, the kind only a long, thick prick could provide. Bobby knew exactly what the overheated woman wanted, but he wasn't going to give her that just yet. He took his fingers from her cunt and pushed her back towards Kevin who was still sitting on the chair behind her, holding his cock in both hands. The sight of Bobby's fingers up inside his mother's cunt had excited the boy so much, he was furtively jerking himself off, hoping that nobody would notice. Bobby pushed Lisa back until her ass was only inches from her son's face. The woman was so engrossed in stroking his lovely big cock that she was completely unaware that her son was there. ""Bend over!"", said Bobby, grinning at Lisa. ""I want you to suck my cock for a second, baby!"" Lisa obeyed immediately, hungry for contact with the boy's prick, even if it was only with her mouth. Kevin watched his mother bend forward from the waist. And, to his absolute pleasure, as she did so, her gorgeously tight and rounded ass pressed into his face. Kevin didn't flinch one bit. Although he was only fifteen, he had been this close to a pussy on several occasions, and recognized the raunchy odour of hot, steamy cunt immediately. The fact that this particular cunt belonged to his beautiful mother only seemed to make him all the more excited. Tentatively, Kevin pressed his nose between the cheeks of his mother's ass and sniffed. The musky aroma of a well aroused pussy assailed his nostrils, causing the lad's young cock to throb and jerk in his lap. From the rear, Kevin could just see the puffy lips of Lisa's red-haired cunt squashed between her thighs. He wished his mother would open her legs a bit so that he could see more. Bobby saw the look on Kevin's face and smiled, knowing exactly what the boy was thinking. ""Spread your legs further apart, honey,"" he said, ""and let the kid have a real good look!"" Lisa did as she was told, not really knowing or caring what Bobby was talking about. She spread her legs as far apart as she could, at the same time opening her full red lips around Bobby's fat, bloated cockhead. It almost filled her mouth completely, but after a few more sucks and swallows, Lisa was able to get most of Bobby's enormous young cock into her mouth. With her legs wide open, Kevin had an excellent view of his mother's cunt. It gaped lewdly open, fringed with flaming-red cunthairs, the glistening, scarlet lips dripped so much juice that the insides of her long, slender thighs were covered with oily moisture. His mouth began to water. Jesus that looks good enough to eat, thought Kevin licking his lips. He had an urge to stick out his tongue and lick the liquid-filled groove between her open cuntlips, but he hesitated. Even now, a part of him was reluctant to do such a crazy, obscene thing to his own mother no matter how tempting it might be. Bobby's eyes were closed as Kevin's mother sucked his cock. Her hot lips felt like a tight, wet little cunt around his prick as he shoved every inch of his long, thick shaft into her slippery mouth. Lisa's head twisted from side to side as she sucked hard on his cock. Even the scrape of her teeth along his meaty pole was ball-bustingly erotic. He opened his eyes and watched Lisa's ass bob in front of her son's face. 'Jesus, what's wrong with the stupid kid', he thought. 'If I was in his position, I'd have her climbing the walls by now!' Bobby frowned down at Kevin. ""Come on, Hero, what's wrong? Get your tongue in her cunt and have a good lick around! It won't bite you!"" Kevin looked up at Bobby and scowled, for two reasons. Firstly, he didn't like being called 'Hero', and secondly, he didn't like Bobby's attitude. It was bad enough that he actually wanted to lick his mother's cunt, let alone having the vulgar bastard watching his every move. ""You do want to, don't you, Hero? Or are you some kind of fucking faggot?"", taunted Bobby. Kevin wanted to get up and punch the stupid grin off Bobby's face, but the gun the other boy still held in his hand, combined with the overwhelming attraction of his mother's aroused genitals, prevented him. Instead he grabbed the cheeks of his mother's ass and pulled them apart, staring into her bubbling pussy. ""Yeahhhh! Go for it, Kevvy baby! She's so fuckin' hot from sucking my cock, she'll do anything!"", Bobby said, hunching his cock into the woman's mouth. ""I always had you figured for a total looser. But I was wrong, wasn't I, Kevin? Yeahhh, prove me wrong. C'mon, Hero... lick her twat good... suck the horny bitch 'til she pisses cunt-cream down you fuckin' throat!"" Kevin trembled at the exciting image Bobby's words conjured up in his feverish brain. He just couldn't help himself, his mother's yawning pussy drew him like a magnet. With a deep throaty moan, Kevin dropped to his knees behind his mother and shoved his face up into her flaming red crotch. He pulled the moist, hairy lips of her cunthole apart with his fingers and jammed his tongue deep into her juicy, exposed slit. Lisa instinctively pressed her ass back against the delightful penetration. Despite the fact that she couldn't turn her head to look, she knew it was Kevin's mouth on her cunt, but she was too aroused to protest. The implications of the situation raced through Lisa's lust-clouded mind. She shouldn't be letting her own son suck her pussy, it was wrong... immoral... incestuous! But the more he licked her pussy, the more she enjoyed it, and the more reluctant she was to make him stop. Lisa's head spun with shamefully lewd images. 'Uhhhh, I wish it was his cock I was sucking!', she thought, hunching her cuntmound back against the boy's stabbing tongue. Bobby had a satisfied look on his face. Partly because of the tightness of Lisa's mouth on his prick, but mostly because his plan had succeeded beyond his wildest dreams. This would be a night to remember! He glanced around the room. On the sofa, Mandy and his mother had removed their clothes as well, and were currently engaged in an energetic sixty-nine. Mandy was on top, her lithe young body slithering all over Cathy's much larger frame. The youngster was gobbling his mother's twat so expertly, Bobby stopped for a moment to watch. ""Christ, the little slut likes pussy, too!"", he muttered under his breath. Well, there was more than enough of that to go around, he smiled, and began pumping Lisa's mouth faster. It wasn't long after Lisa started sucking Bobby's cock that Dick and and his daughter stopped all pretence of dancing. Already hot from rubbing their naked bodies together, the excited pair found it increasingly difficult to control their lust for each other. Then, when Debby saw her brother shove his face into their mother's crotch, her young pussy moistened noticeably, throbbing with dull heat. She couldn't believe her eyes. ""Daddy! Look at Kevin, he's licking mommy's pussy!"", she whispered. ""I know, sweetheart!"", breathed Dick, watching jealously as his son's tongue delved deep into his wife's all-too-willing cunt. The only thing that stopped him from going over and slapping the boy to the ground was the gun Bobby still held firmly in his right hand. Bobby's other hand was on his wife's bobbing head as he guiding her sucking mouth back and forth over the length of his glistening prick. But despite his initial anger, the more Dick watched, the hotter he became. Debby's juicy little cuntmound pressing against his now fully erect cock didn't make it any easier for him either. Jesus Christ, she was his own flesh and blood... his pretty little baby. Except that right now, with her big tits snuggled against his bare chest and her soft, moist crotch grinding sexily against the length of his prick, Debby didn't feel quite so little anymore. It wasn't surprising, he realized, because despite having his eyes and hair colour, the precocious fourteen-year-old had inherited her mother's sensuality... not to mention her big tits. And the way the she had reacted to the pressure of his cock on her soft little pussy made it clear to Dick that his was not the first stiff prick to nudge it's way between his daughter's silky young thighs. Dick moaned as he felt her small hand slither between them and boldly take hold of his bulging cock. Debby gasped in awe at the sheer size of it, her tiny fingers unable to fully encircle her father's massive, throbbing erection. Her little cunt began to itch and moisten as she realized that her handsome daddy was one well-hung stud!""Fuck!"", Dick groaned, as his daughter's soft little hand began to move up and down the bloated shaft of his cock. ""Mmmmmmmmmm, I sure hope so, Daddy,"" replied Debby with a grin. Her previous boyfriends had all been well-endowed, and being highly-sexed for her age, Debby had chosen them for just that reason. But, her father's massive prick was by far the biggest she'd ever seen, and in her present highly-aroused condition, the horny youngster couldn't help but wonder what her daddy's huge, man-sized prong would feel like stuffed up her tight, hot, little cunthole. Dick groaned helplessly as Debby's small fingers stroked his cock. 'God in heaven!', he thought, 'Daughter or not, if she keeps this up the little bitch is gonna get more than she's bargained for!' He had a raging hardon that demanded immediate attention, and since his sexy wife and horny young son had already succumbed to their own incestuous urges, Dick decided to throw caution to the wind and follow their lead.""Oh, Jesus, Debby! Forgive me, baby!"", he groaned, groping blindly for his daughter's beautiful, naked behind. As if in a dream, Dick rubbed his palms over the rounded globes of his daughter's taut little ass. Compared to her mother's, Debby's asscheeks felt rather small as he fondled them gently in his big calloused hands, but that only served to excite him more. ""Ohhhhhhh, Daddy!"", gasped Debby as she felt her father's hands on her ass. ""Ooooooooooh yes, squeeze me! Mmmmmmmmmmm, that feels niiiiiiiiice!"" By now Debby was trembling and wet and eager for anything her handsome father had in mind. Whirlpools of excited adolescent lust swirled in her deep, dark eyes. With a groan, Dick pulled the child's slender frame roughly against his hard, muscular body. She seemed so tiny and delicate that Dick was afraid he might crush her if he squeezed too hard. His daughter on the other hand wasn't worried at all. Debby loved the way her big, strong father was holding her, and to prove it, the hot little fourteen-year-old began to gyrate her ass suggestively, grinding her lust-moistened pussy against the long, hard pole of cock-flesh that throbbed deliciously between her trembling young thighs. Debby became bolder and used her hand to guide the tip of her father's big prick into her pubescent little cuntslit. It was difficult to do standing up, but after a bit of maneuvering on Debby's part, she managed to get her father's fat cockhead to penetrate the tight, clinging lips of her pussy. Then, with a cry of incestuous delight, Debby threw her arms around him, clinging possessively to Dick's broad shoulders as she buried her pretty face into his chest. She raised herself on tiptoes and, at the same time, thrust her slim young hips forwards, moaning out loud as her father's hard flared knob sliced deliciously into her drooling little pussy. ""Ohhh, God! Ummmmmmmmmm, yessss! Jesus, push it in further, Daddy!""\n""Shit, baby,"" moaned Dick, hunching his hips forwards. ""We shouldn't be doing this!... It's not right!""\n""Yes it is, Daddy!"", Debby whimpered into her father's ear. ""We both want it, don't we?""\n""Yes!""\n""Then do it, Daddy!"", she begged. ""Push your big, hard cock inside my hot little pussy and fuck me!.... Uhhhhhhhhhh, yeahhhhh, really fuck me, Daddy!"" Dick let out a deep, guttural groan and bent his knees, forcing the swollen head of his prick deep up into the girl's snug little snatch. Debby sucked in her breath, whimpering with pleasure as her father's long, thick cock filled her belly, stretching her slippery, clasping cuntflesh with delicious pain. ""Ahhhhhnnnnnnggghhh!"" Debby opened her thighs as wide as she could so that her father's big prong could penetrate her better. She clenched her pert little buttocks and raised her hips, sliding her pussy onto his prick, gasping as more and more of its mighty girth filled her dilating cunt. ""Oooooooooooh, Daddy, you're so big in me!"", Debby cried out suddenly. ""Am I hurting you, baby?"", asked Dick, a little worried that his fourteen-year-old daughter was still too small to take a cock as big as his up her tiny fuckhole. ""No! No, Daddy, it's fantastic! God, it feels so good I could faint!""\n""Oh, sweet Jesus, it sure does, sweetheart!"", groaned Dick, his cock probing deeper and deeper. ""Damn, but your hot little cunt is tight, Debby, honey!... Mmmmmmmm, yeah, just the way a cunt ought to be... tight and hot!""\n""And wet, Daddy,"" giggled Debby, looking up at her father with moist, glassy eyes,""don't forget wet!""\n""Oh yeah, babe! You're wet alright.... so very, very wet!""\n""Then fuck me Daddy!"", she breathed, rubbing her hard young tits against her father's hairy chest. ""Fuck me like you fuck Mommy!""\n""Unnnnngghhhhh! Ohhhh, baby!"", grunted Dick, giving Debby's slick little snatch a few quick cock-jabs. She was too short for him to fuck standing up, so as soon as his prick was completely embedded in his daughter's cunt, Dick put his hands under her ass and lifted her off her feet. Debby's slender young body melted against him, and instinctively she raised her legs and clasped her thighs tightly around her father's already thrusting hips. Clinging to her father's shoulders with her arms, Debby buried her face in his neck. ""Oooohhhnnnnnn ... oh fuck me Daddy... fuck me hard. Hard, hard... unh! Unh UNH! UNHHH! Oh yes... like that... Uhhhhhhnnnnggghhh!""\n""Oh, Debby!"", grunted her father. ""I am, baby! I can't believe it, but I am! I'm fucking you, sweetheart! Jesus, I'm actually fucking you!... God!"" With his hands firmly clutching his daughter's jerking ass, Dick rode her up and down the length of his prick, at the same time lunging up into her tight, squirming pussy again and again with stupendous ferocity. But in this position, Dick couldn't keep it up for long, and after several minutes of solid fucking, his legs started to ache from the exertion of holding her. ""Ohhhhh, baby! We've got to lie down before we fall down, honey!"", gasped Dick backing towards the spare bed in the corner of the room. He lowered himself carefully into the bed and lay back, holding her ass tightly so that his cock remained deeply embedded in his daughter's juicy little twat at all times. Debby straddled her father's hips with her thighs, grinding her overheated young cunt down onto his huge throbbing erection.Don't stop, Daddy... don't stop!"", she panted. ""Ooooooh, please... fuck me with your big cock, Daddy! Fuck me hard!....Oh God! Uhhhh! Harder! Unghh"" The bed rocked and the walls reverberated with the noise of wild, unrestrained fucking as Dick and Debby went at each other like rutting animals, the forbidden excitement of incest fuelling their wild, passionate lust for each other. Dick's fingers dug into the smooth jouncing flesh of his daughter's ass as he crammed her flowing slit full of his surging cock. He could tell from the way she was sitting on it, the horny little teenager had to be feeling it piercing the very mouth of her womb. The look on her pretty young face was one of pure erotic bliss. Dick fucked his panting, whimpering daughter with long hard thrusts that made the girl's big tits shake and quiver with the sheer force of his deep cock-stabs. In no time at all, Debby was squealing and jerking like a wild animal in her father's arms. She clawed at his back and bit his neck, grinding her overheated little cunt down onto his thrusting prick as hard as she could. Her knees gripped his hips for leverage as she bounced up and down on her father's cock in a punishing rhythm. ""Oooooh, Daddy! Fuck me!... Fuck me! Uhhhnnnn, I know it's wrong, but I love your cock going up my cunt, Daddy! It's so big and hard! Ohhhhhh, fuck me faster, Daddy... fuck me faster!""\n""Yeah baby, go for it!"", gasped Dick as he felt her hips speed up. ""C'mon sweetheart, fuck daddy's big prick! That's it, twist your hot, sexy little ass, baby!"" The pleasure generated by Debby's tight, adolescent pussy as it clasped and squeezed his deeply stabbing cock was intense. Dick had never felt such a powerful grip in a woman's cunt, even the first time he had fucked his wife. Then again, it had been a long time since he'd fucked a girl as young as Debby before too. The pressure around his rock-hard cock was almost painful at first, but as his daughter's little cunt- hole stretched to accommodate his prick, the pain disappeared, and only the wonderfully hot, slippery friction of her satiny, adolescent quim remained. ""Ahhhhhhhhh, Jeesus! Uhhhhh, yeah... hot... uhh... tight... ohh... wet... little cunt! Ungghhhhhhh!"" He fucked her roughly, almost raping her, grabbing her jiggling tits and ramming his oversized cock deep into her belly. But Debby loved every moment of it. She squealed and whimpered, impaling herself wildly on her father's prick, begging him in no uncertain terms to ravish her tightly-stretched little cunt. ""Yes, yes,"" she cried ecstatically, ""that's the way I like it. Oh, Daddy, darling, fuck me like that!.... yes, oh yessssssss, fuck me... fuck meeeee!"" Dick was really fucking his lust-crazed daughter hard now, his cock stabbing up into her drooling, squirming little twat with jackhammer force. Little animal groans of lust bubbled up from deep in Debby's throat as she writhed in mindless, adolescent passion on her father's pistoning prick. Debby had never felt so much pleasure in her whole life. All the boy's she'd ever fucked before were just that... boys, but this time it was different. Her daddy's cock was a real man's cock... longer and thicker and harder than any she'd ever had stuffed up her snug little cunt before, and the more her father fucked her with his over-sized prong, the hotter she got... and the more she wanted! On the sofa, Mandy and Cathy were still deeply engrossed in a mutually satisfying sixty-nine, their naked, creamy bodies writhing and squirming against each other in hot, lesbian passion. Cathy had sampled quite a few hot young cunts in prison but none as tasty or as juicy as Mandy's hairless little quim. As soon as the girl had settled her crotch over her face, Cathy knew she was going to enjoy Mandy's sweet little pussy like no other. She was fascinated by the folds of slippery, pink flesh that unfolded like the petals of a flower. The pink, glistening cuntlips were puffy and wet, covered with a slick film of pussy-juice. Cathy had feasted her eyes on the gorgeous sight for only a few seconds before she felt Mandy's hot little mouth press cover her gaping cunthole. With a sharp cry, Cathy had grabbed the child's soft, resilient little asscheeks with both hands and pulled her sweet dripping pussy down onto her face. Then, moaning deep in her throat, she began to suck Mandy's tender, juicy cuntflesh into her hungry mouth. The horny little kid had eagerly returned the favour, which told Cathy that this wasn't the first time sweet, innocent-looking Mandy had indulged in a hot, wet session of mutual cunt licking. She went after Cathy's pussy-juice like a ravenous animal, at the same time grinding her own quivering little cunt down onto the older woman's equally active mouth. Cathy felt Mandy shiver with delight as she ran her tongue back and forth between the child's lust-slickened cuntlips.""Oooooooooh, God yesss!"", squealed Mandy, momentarily removing her mouth from Cathy's pussy. ""Mmmmmm, that's fantastic! Oh, yeahhhh, just like that!"" Excitedly burrowing her face into the horny child's cuntmound Cathy probed every inch of Mandy's juicy young slit with her tongue. She swirled it lewdly around and around in the girl's tight, pink little cunthole and noisily sucked out the tangy juices which soon began to flow in surprising abundance. Reaching up, Cathy grasped Mandy's tits, lovingly squeezing and kneading the hard little cones while she reamed out the child's hot, juicy cunt with her tongue.""Oh, Christ!"", whimpered Mandy between slurps on Cathy's drooling cunt. ""It's so good.... so fucking good! Uhhhhmmmmm, stick your tongue right in, baby! Fuck me with it! Fuck my cunt with your tongue and make me come!"""" Cathy opened her mouth wide over Mandy's hairless little slit and drilled her tongue in deep. Mandy's hips jerked wildly as she clutched at Cathy's soft asscheeks and thrust her own face as deep as possible into the older woman's hot, slippery cunt sucking for all she was worth. Bobby watched his mother and the horny youngster from across the room. The sight and sound of their passion-crazed mouths frantically sucking on each other's cunts made his cock swell and throb in Lisa's throat. He looked back down at the sexy redhead and watched as his huge shaft slid wetly in and out of her cock-filled mouth.""Yeah, suck it, Red!"", he grinned, ""Suck it real hard, sweetheart. Mmmmm, that's nice! Hey, I just thought of something... if you do a good enough job on my prick, I might even let your kid back there shove his up your tight snatch. Yeahhhhh, after getting your pussy nice and hot and wet with his tongue, I'm sure Kevvy baby will be more than willing to ram his stiff prick up his momma's juicy cunt, don't you, honey?"" Lisa's eyes went wide with alarm and she tried to take her mouth off Bobby's huge erection but the surly teenager grabbed a handful of scarlet tresses and held the woman's head firmly in place on his prick, excited by the look of fear in her eyes.""Uh, uhhh! Keep sucking that cock, Red! You ain't finished yet!"", Bobby growled, grinning down at the beautiful woman. ""But don't worry, baby, you'll get to fuck with hero boy soon enough, I promise! Yeah, he can have a shot at your cunt right after I shoot a load of hot cum down your pretty throat!"" Lisa moaned again and tried once more to remove her mouth from Bobby's prick, but the boy still held her head firmly in place. He hunched his cock roughly back and forth into her throat, almost as a punishment. ""What's wrong, Red, honey?"", he taunted. ""Aren't you partial to young prick? C'mon, don't tell me you've never had naughty thoughts about Kevvy baby here?... every mother does at one time or another. Don't you want to know what his hard young prick feels like rammed up your hot, slimy cunt?"" Lisa shook her head.""You don't fool me, baby!"", laughed Bobby, ""I bet you'd love it, wouldn't you, you fuckin' slut! You'd love his hard young cock stuffed up that horny, rich cunt of yours, huh? Yeahhhh, and judging by the way junior is sucking your hairy twat, lady, I'd say the little mother-fucker would love to let you have it too!"" Lisa only moaned submissively and continued sucking as the strongly-muscled teenager pumped his cock vigorously in and out of her mouth. Under the threat of violence from Bobby, and in the heat of passion, Lisa had accepted the fact that it was her own son's tongue licking her pussy, and despite the circumstances, deep down she was even was even beginning to enjoy it! But at the very mention of her son's cock penetrating her cunt, Lisa had instinctively rebelled. It was a vile, obscene thought, and she hated Bobby for even suggesting it. Letting her son lick her pussy was one thing, but letting him fuck her was completely out of the question. Kevin on the other hand had no such qualms about fucking his sexy mother. At his age, women and girl's with any shape at all turned him on constantly, and sometimes, having to live with two gorgeous specimens of womanhood like his mother and sister was absolute torture. Especially since both of them insisted on wearing clothes that showed off their fantastic bodies, even around the house. Since he was about twelve or thirteen, the sight of his mother's partly clad body had given Kevin an instant erection and later, when his little sister had begun to fill out in all the right places, she too became a focus for his sexual fantasies. Quite often Kevin had to hide a sudden hardon and race off to his room to jerk off his frustrations in private. Now, with his face buried deep in his mother's perfumed crotch, it was like a wet dream come true for the horny young teenager. Kevin's erect cock throbbed painfully between his legs, as he slurped noisily on his mother's flaming red-haired twat. His wide-open mouth covered her gaping slit completely, his lips sucking up every drop of juice his agile young tongue was able to coax from her hotly- aroused cunt. Lisa was moaning quite loudly now, lifting her ass up and pressing her pussy hard against her son's face, grinding back and forth. It excited him immensely. Just to know that his sexy mother was aroused by his mouth and tongue on her pussy, was enough to set young Kevin's whole body on fire. He desperately longed to spear his hard cock inside her hot, juicy cunt and fuck her, just as he had done so many times in his lurid, adolescent fantasies. Lisa tightened her lips around Bobby's prick as she felt her son suck her throbbing, aching clit into his mouth. With practiced ease, Kevin rolled the sensitive little bud gently but firmly back and forth with the tip of his tongue. It felt so good Lisa wanted to scream out her pleasure, and she would have too, if Bobby's hands hadn't been holding her mouth so tightly onto his pumping cock. At that moment, the horny redhead didn't care one bit that the tongue wiggling so deliciously in her cunt belonged to her teenaged son. All she knew was that her streaming pussy was about to explode into his sucking mouth, and despite her previous misgivings about letting her son fuck her, Lisa didn't care what he did any more, as long as he made her come! Spurred on by her rapidly approaching climax, Lisa swallowed Bobby's glistening, saliva-covered cock to the base, and started sucking him off in earnest. ""Oh, Christ, Red!"", moaned Bobby, his own orgasm dangerously close. ""Your fuckin' mouth gets more and more like a cunt all the time. Unnnnhhhh, shit, what a load of jizz I'm gonna shoot for you, baby!"" Lisa couldn't wait! Sucking this handsome, virile young stud while her own son sucked and licked her drooling cunt, had the beautiful redhead so excited her knees were trembling. In fact, she had never felt so horny in her whole damned life. Grinding her wet pussy into her son's face, Lisa sucked Bobby hard, determined to make him come in her mouth so she could concentrate on the delicious sucking she was getting from Kevin. Lisa didn't have to wait long. Within seconds, Bobby stiffened, and she felt his cock swell and jerk in her mouth. ""Ohhhhhhhh, Jesus! My prick's ready to blow, baby! Uhhhhhh, hold on, Red, I'm cummmmming, baby! Ahhhhhhhnnnnngghhhhh, fuck, here it comes!"", screamed Bobby as his cock erupted with liquid fury in the depths of Lisa's throat. His prick wasn't just spurting into her mouth either. Bobby's pent up sperm seemed to flood into the woman's mouth in a continuous stream, almost as if he were pissing cream down her throat. As fast as the cum arrived, Lisa gulped it down at the same pace. Not until Bobby's climax had dribbled to a close did she release her oral grasp, having downed every last drop of jism the boy could dredge from his swollen young balls. ""I gotta hand it to you, lady,"" he murmured when it was over, ""you sure know how to suck cock.... Jesus, that was one hell of a fuckin' blow-job!"" Lisa almost managed a smile, but a sudden stab of her son's tongue deep into her boiling cunthole made her moan and quiver with fresh lust. Bobby forced Lisa onto all-fours at his feet, causing her son's mouth to leave her cunt with an audible sucking sound. Kevin looked down at his mother and then up at Bobby, a look of expectation on his juice-smeared face. His cock stood straight out from his hairy crotch like a steel bar, the quivering tip pointed directly at his mother's gaping cuntslit. ""Your turn, Hero!"", grinned Bobby. At the sound of his voice, Lisa seemed to recover her composure a little. Now that the erotic stimulation of her son's mouth on her cunt was removed, her conscience flooded back.\n\nChapter 8\n\n ""What are you doing? Let me up, you pig!"", she squealed, trying desperately to get up. Bobby held her down and motioned for Kevin to move up behind his mother. ""C'mon Hero, you can do it!... Belly up to the bitch and stick that big fucker of yours right up her hot, juicy cunt!"" Kevin's eyes lit up at the prospect of actually fucking his gorgeous mother. Her legs were still widely parted, and he could see the scarlet slit of her pussy beckoning to him from between her creamy thighs. His mother's swollen, redhaired cuntlips gaped lewdly open, pouting and beaded with tiny dewdrops of moisture. Kevin moved in close behind her on his knees, resting his palms on the voluptuous curves of his mother's ass. The slim, rounded cheeks of her buttocks were smooth and unblemished like a teenager's, and they felt warm and yielding under his trembling hands. Lisa gasped at the contact, her mind whirling with mixed emotions. Her maternal instincts told her to make her son stop, but at the same time, other more basic instincts wanted him to continue. Only minutes before, her son had excited her beyond belief. He had given her such exquisite pleasure with his mouth and tongue, that Lisa had chosen to ignore the fact that the boy was her own flesh and blood. Now, the thought of letting him actually put his hard young cock inside her cunt and fuck her, made Lisa tremble with shame. ""Don't, Kevin!"", she blurted. ""Don't let him make you!.... It's wrong!"" But, the conviction just wasn't in her voice, and both boys knew it. ""I... I can't help it!"", gulped Kevin, caressing his mother's creamy ass. ""I wanna f... fuck you, Mom!... Oh, Jesus, let me fuck your cunt, now!"" At that moment, Lisa knew it was useless to argue, Bobby had won, damn him! Hearing her son's frank admission made her realize the power Bobby had over them all. Their cunning young captor seemed to be able to sense the best way to unlock each family member's darkest, most forbidden sexual desires. She also knew that there was no use resisting the inevitable. Lisa turned her head to look at Kevin, and her eyes almost popped out of her head at the size of her son's raging hardon. ""Ooooooh, Kevin! God help me!"", she moaned. ""I want it too, baby!""\n""Are you sure, Mom?""\n""Yes! Oooooh, Jesus, yes! Hurry up, before I change my mind!"" The hot, sexy look his mother gave him made the boy's erect cock twitch with adolescent fuck-lust. Kevin reached up between her open thighs and ran his fingers up and down the length of his mother's leaking cuntslit, feeling her firey wetness leak into his stroking palm. His hard, young cock jerked up and down against her ass, dribbling pre-cum down the backs of her thighs. Lisa gurgled and strained her aroused pussy back against her son's fingers, eager for more intense stimulation. ""Ummmmmmmmmm, Kevin!"", she moaned. ""Oh God, sweetheart, don't tease me!"" Bobby was still standing above them, stroking his cock to another erection as he watched the excited mother and son carefully. ""C'mon Hero, for chrissake fuck the bitch!"" he growled. ""Can't you see she want's it?... Shit, the horny slut is fuckin' begging for it!"" Bobby was right. As her son worked his fingers inside her hot snatch, Lisa's cunt began to boil. Hot fuck- juices seeped from her squishy, overheated cunt and dribbled into the palm of his hand, coating Kevin's probing fingers with a hot, sticky wetness that made his young prick throb and quiver with adolescent lust. His mother arched her ass up like a bitch in heat and wiggled it suggestively against his hand as he squeezed her cunt. ""Ummmm, Mom, what a beautiful snatch!"", he murmured, ""I want inside it!""\n""Ooooooooh, yes baby!... Do it!... Jesus, do whatever you want to me!"" squealed Lisa. Kevin gasped with delight at his mother's blatant encouragement. The sight of her lovely, naked ass stuck up in the air in front of him had Kevin's stiff cock literally throbbing with incestuous desire. The excited young boy stared for a moment at his mother's aroused cunt. The hairy, swollen lips gaped wide open, quivering with anticipation, glistening provocatively with juicy wetness. His beautiful mother was ready alright... hot and wet, and ready for fucking! Kevin pulled her hips towards him and pressed his jerking cock between her legs, smearing his mother's cuntmound with hot pre-come as he positioned himself behind her. Then, with a low, guttural moan, Kevin pushed the head of his prick into his mother's cuntslit and lunged savagely forwards, driving the entire length into her hot fuckhole in one swift movement. ""Unnnnhhhhhhh, God! I knew it! I knew you'd be big, baby"", Lisa wailed, rocking her ass as she rested her head on folded arms. ""Ummmmmm, just like your father... so big... so very, very big!... Ooooooooooooohhhh! God, that feels good!"" As Kevin's man-sized prick filled her belly, Lisa arched her back and shuddered, screwing her hot cunt back onto her son's thickly-veined cock-shaft with shameful eagerness. She knew it was wrong but she never could resist a big, hard cock in her snatch.... what woman could? ""Ohhhhhhh, Mom! Mom! Mom!"", Kevin cried, excited by the way his mother wantonly welcomed every inch of prick he shoved into her. Grasping her slim hips, the boy began fucking her hard. He was just too wildly aroused to do it slowly or gently. But it seemed to be just what Lisa wanted, because her cunt was creaming all over his cock, and her hips were jerking to his rhythm. The faster her son fucked her the more excited she seemed to get. Following his natural instincts, Kevin began to fuck his mother with quick greedy stabs. His belly slapping against her ass, and his prick ramming deep and hard into her flaming-hot cunt. Lisa shivered and moaned with pleasure as her son slammed his cock into her tightly-stretched cunt. He was fucking her with such brutal force that it almost took her breath away, but Lisa loved every second of it, and she made sure Kevin knew it too. She had always loved a hard, fast fuck, and now her very own son was giving her just what she needed. His strong, virile erection seemed to stretch her poor pussy to the limit, filling her deliciously. She arched her back and lifted her ass so that his pistoning cock rubbed against her clit, intensifying her pleasure a thousandfold. She kept her legs spread so that she could take his cock as deeply as possible, forgetting all her doubts and hesitations as her son hammered his big, hard prick into her starved little pussy-hole. ""Jesus, Kevin! Fuck me! Fuck me hard! Oh, yesssssssssss!"", hissed Lisa, through half-closed lips. She began clenching and unclenching the muscles of her ass and thighs to better squeeze the wondrous stiffness of her son's long, powerful cock deep inside her pussy. Kevin gasped with delight..... 'This is great!' he thought, astonished at the unexpected tightness of his mother's pussy. 'Shit, Mom's got a twat like a fuckin' teenager!... Man, what a cunt... what a beautiful tight, hot cunt!' He moaned loudly as his cock surged back and forth in the yielding heat of his mother's juicy cunt, the indescribably thrilling pressure was almost too much to bear. She was so tight around his desire-hardened young cock that Kevin gritted his teeth to keep from yelling. But the deeper he fucked her, the more his eager, skewering strokes were lubricated by the gushing warmth of his mother's love-juices. His deep, punishing thrusts slithered easily back and forth in her rubbery, cuntal grip. Soon, every inch of Kevin's stiff young cock was crammed into his mother's twat, and with each powerful lunge, his sperm-filled balls slapped hard against her throbbing clit. Lisa strained her ass at him, gasping with ecstasy at each fleshy slap of his muscular young body. Moments ago she had felt only shame and disgust at the thought of sexual intercourse with her own son. But now, with his eager cock deeply imbedded in her cunt, Lisa felt only intense sexual pleasure. As her son began fucking her in earnest, the shame and guilt of her depraved actions quickly vanished, replaced instead by hot, mindless passion. The sexy redhead soon became so highly aroused that she ignored everything around her and concentrated entirely on the long, hard shaft of fuck-muscle pistoning into her belly from behind. She shook her hot ass and whimpered loudly, encouraging her son with wild obscenities, using language that the boy had never in his life expected to hear spill from his mother's normally respectable lips. ""Ooooh, Kevin!... Jesus, fuck me, baby! Just ram your big cock right up Mommy's horny cunt and fuck the shit out of it! Ummmm, yeahhhh, really pound it up there, darling! Unnnnghhhh, shit! Fuck my hot, gooey snatch as hard as you can! OOOOOOOOOHHH, YEAHHHHHHH BABY, FUCK MY CUNT!"" It aroused Kevin greatly to hear is mother talk dirty to him that way. Less than thirty minutes earlier she had been his prim and proper, well-dressed, well- educated mom.... now she was on all-fours in front of him, bare-assed naked and whimpering like a whore. It was just like the fantasies the horny young boy conjured up in his fevered brain each time he jerked off... fantasies that of late, invariably involved his gorgeous mother. Now it was all coming true, and Kevin still couldn't believe it... he was fucking his own mother!... Not only that, the sexy bitch was loving every minute of it! Kevin began fucking his mother with deep, powerful strokes and Lisa responded with unbridled passion, pushing her ass back against her son's loins in time with the boy's excited thrusts. Her big tits jiggled beneath her, the nipples erect and very, very hard, and each time Kevin's cock pistoned into her cunt, his mother's sloppy fuckhole made a loud slurping noise. His cockshaft was coated with her oily cunt-slime and shone in the light every time it emerged from her musky depths. Her juice gathered in a squishy wet circle around the base of his cock, matting his pubic hair. ""You're tight, Mom!"", panted Kevin, watching the way her hairy cuntlips clung to his cock. ""... hot and wet and.. uhhhhhh oh, so fuckin' tight!""\n""Oooooh, I sure am, honey!... hot and wet for your hard cock! Uhhhhhh, yeahhhhhhh, keep on fucking me with your big, beautiful prick, baby!"" Kevin parted his mother's ass, watching her asshole crinkle, the tiny rosebud of her anus puckering as he fucked her cunt. ""Your asshole is making sucking motions, Mom!""\n""I know! It always does that when I'm getting fucked, honey!"" Lisa's cunt stretched around her son's cock, and she began to shiver as she felt him fuck deeper. Knowing the boy was staring at her puckered asshole, and juicy cunt while he fucked her, gave Lisa a sudden depraved surge of of incestuous pleasure. She let out a soft cry when she felt his heavy balls brush her clit. Her cunt closed around his cock and she gave her naked ass a sexy wiggle. ""Oh, Mom!"", Kevin gasped, gripping her hips. He lunged back and forth, fucking his mother's cunt with deep, rapid strokes. Lisa moaned incessantly as her son's glistening cock almost became a blur, the wet slapping sounds of his thighs against her rippling ass adding immensely to their pleasure. Lisa couldn't believe how good her son's cock felt. He had always been big for his age, and on the several occasions she had noticed the large lump in the front of his pants, she had looked quickly away in guilty embarrassment. Even so, Lisa was a mature woman endowed with more than her fair share of sexual needs, especially when Dick was away on one of his extended business trips. At these times her husband's absence always worked hard on her and she invariably woke up horny, and stayed that way all day. And, having a handsome, well-built kid like Kevin around didn't help much either. Especially when he insisted on walking around the house in tight shorts or skimpy swimming trunks, neither of which did anything to hide the size and shape of his virile young prick. In fact, sometimes it was almost impossible for Lisa not to stare openly at her son's huge cock-bulge, and every time, a dark side of her mind couldn't help but wonder what Kevin's erect cock young would look like.... what it would feel like. Now, as her son fucked her wet, clinging twat with it, Lisa finally knew. It felt fantastic... incredible! He was just as well-hung as his father, and from the way he was moving his cock around inside her cunt, he knew how to use it too. Lisa gyrated her hot ass back at him, twisting and grinding wantonly as her son pumped his long, hard cock in and out of her sopping cunthole. Her tits swelled and her nipples ached... her sweaty, naked flesh burnt with hot, incestuous lust. ""Fuck me, Kevin! Oh God, I'm so hot for your cock, baby! Uhhhhhh, yessss ram it in deep! Fuck my horny wet cunt as hard as you can!"", whimpered Lisa. Her tits and ass wobbled with the force of Kevin's hard cock- thrusts as he fucked her savagely from behind. In return, Lisa's pussy contracted rhythmically around her son's cock, clasping and squeezing the thick, piercing shaft of muscle in a grip that soon had young Kevin moaning loudly with pleasure. Bobby smiled down at them, surprised at the ease with which he had been able to persuade mother and son to throw all taboos to the wind and simply fuck each other like nature had intended... for the sheer animal pleasure it gave them. On the bed across the room, the other two members of the family were similarly occupied, and Bobby's smile broadened as he watched Debby bouncing merrily up and down on her father's plunging cock. Excited by the results of his erotic handywork, Bobby turned his attention to the couch where Mandy and his mother were still entwined in a hot lesbian embrace. He stared longingly at Mandy's naked little ass as it bobbing enticingly above Cathy's face... the sight made his cock twitch. He moved towards the couch and knelt behind the girl, aiming his prick at her tiny, pink anus. ""Open Mandy's asscheeks for me, Mom,"" ordered Bobby. ""I'm gonna fuck her cute little butt while you finish sucking her cunt!"" Cathy did as she was told, grabbing the child's tiny asscheeks with both hands and pulling them open for her son. She looked up between Mandy's thighs and watched Bobby insert the swollen tip of his cock into the girl's invitingly puckered asshole. Her own mouth never left the girl's cunt, and as her son slowly drilled his cock into Mandy's tight, buttery shit-hole, Cathy felt the child's tiny cunt bulge and stretch around her tongue. Bobby pushed his hard, throbbing prick deep into the youngster's hot little asshole, stretching her slick shitter to the bursting point around the bowel- clogging thickness of his huge cock. ""OOOOOOHHHHHH, GOD! AHHHHHHHHHGGGGGHHHH!"", screamed Mandy at the sudden penetration. She wasn't prepared for it, and at first it hurt. But it wasn't long before Mandy's tight young asshole relaxed around the sudden intruder. By the time Bobby's pubic hair pressed against her asscheeks, Mandy's tender little shitter was well-stretched and lubricated. Bobby flexed his cock deep inside her bowels for several seconds, experiencing the intense pleasure of being buried to the balls in the child's gooey shit-tunnel. Then, he started humping, driving his cum-laden cock in and out of her quivering asscheeks. ""Uhhhhhhhhhh, Jesus! That's fuckin' tight!"", groaned Bobby, pumping in and out of the girl's ass with eager excitement. ""I bet you've never had a cock up your shit-tube before, have you kid?"" Mandy took her mouth off Cathy's pussy and turned to look at him. ""No!... unghhhh!... this is the ohhhhhh!... first time!""\n""I thought so... a cherry ass!"", grinned Bobby giving her hard little asscheeks a playful slap ""Well honey, it had to happen sooner or later. How does it feel to have ten inches of hard cock up your little shithole?""\n""Ummmmmm, it hurt a bit at first but now it feels good.... real good!""\n""I bet it does!"", said Bobby smugly. ""Get ready, kid, 'cause now I'm gonna give your hot little asshole a real good fucking!"" Bobby started humping into her faster and faster, slamming his massive prick in and out of Mandy's rubbery anal orifice. Mandy returned her mouth to Cathy's matted crotch and continued sucking the woman's juice-filled cuntslit. At the same time, Bobby fucked her with deep, penetrating thrusts, gratifying her itchy, virgin ass-walls with the thickness of his long cock. Mandy was soon moaning loudly once more as she munched eagerly on Cathy's love-pie, this time in pleasure rather than pain. She felt Cathy's stiff tongue wiggle inside her own pussy, thrusting in and out in time with Bobby's pounding rhythm. Cathy reached up and grasped her son's naked buttocks, squeezing and fondling his tightly-clenched asscheeks as just above her face, Bobby rammed his cock into Mandy's elastic little asshole. Soon, mother and son were fucking and sucking the groaning, writhing child in unison, making the sofa creak and rock obscenely as the horny trio engaged in their first threeway cluster-fuck. Bobby felt his mother's hot breath on his balls each time he thrust into Mandy's clasping wet heat. Her mouth was plastered over the girl's tasty little gash, only inches from his hairy ball-bag as she sucked out Mandy's teenage juices. It made him hot for more intimate contact with his sexy mother. ""Suck my balls, Mom!"", he grunted, shoving his cock fully into Mandy's asshole and leaving it there. ""Suck my balls and lick her cunt at the same time!"" Cathy was only too happy to obey. She took her lips from Mandy's wet cuntslit and opened her lips wide, sucking Bobby's big, hairy balls into her mouth one at a time... first one, then the other. Bobby's scrotum was pressed tightly against Mandy's hairless cunt, so it was easy for his mother to cover both his balls and the girl's gleaming slit with with her warm, sticky saliva. She licked and sucked them both, eating cunt and balls simultaneously in a moaning blur of mouth and lips.""Damn, that feels good, Mom!"", groaned Bobby as Cathy's hot tongue flicked over his hairy ball sack. Mandy thought so too, but with her lips otherwise occupied, the horny little thirteen-year-old could only moan out her pleasure into Cathy's juice-filled cunt. With a guttural cry, Bobby began to fuck her ass once more, deep and hard. At the same time, Cathy resumed lapping her dripping cuntslit, and Mandy's ecstasy snowballed. It was hard for the excited youngster to concentrate on sucking Cathy's pussy with so much incredible pleasure being generated between her own legs. As Bobby shoved his cock into her asshole, Cathy was driving her tongue up inside her cunt so stiffly it was like she was being fucked by two cocks at once. She felt the wonderful friction from both sources rub deliciously together through the thin membrane wall separating her tight pubescent fuck-holes. Mandy bucked her little crotch. And when Cathy's lips closed over her tiny erect clit, the child climaxed on the spot. ""OHHHHHHHHH, I'M CUMMING!"", she squealed, lifting her head from between Cathy's thighs. ""OH, GOD! UHHHH, SHIT, I'M CUMMMING SO GOOD! YEAH, FUCK MY ASS... SUCK MY CUNT! OOOOOOOOH, JESUS! AHHHHHGGGHHHHHH!~ From the way Mandy was jerking and convulsing, Bobby knew she was in the throes of a mind-blowing orgasm. She bucked her ass frantically onto his pounding cock, at the same time slamming her hairless drooling cuntslit down tighter against Cathy's sucking mouth. Bobby smiled as Mandy writhed and shrieked like a wild animal on the end of his cock. It was quite obvious to him that he'd made the right choice in letting the sexy little kid come along for the ride. She would provide hours of pleasure for his mother and himself, for as long as they wanted. He might even get his mother to adopt her... then he'd have a sister to fuck as well as a mother! Mandy's climax subsided and she fell forwards and collapsed on top of Cathy, completely exhausted by the tidal wave of orgasmic pleasure that had just washed through her slender young body. Bobby's cock slipped from her slippery little butthole with a loud sucking sound, glistening wet and stiff above his mother's face, still as hard as a rock. ""No! Jesus, don't stop sucking my cunt, Mandy"", shrieked Cathy. ""I didn't come yet! I didn't come!"" But Mandy was too exhausted to care and Cathy pushed her off. As Mandy tumbled to the floor, Cathy reached for her son's hard cock in consolation. Don't worry, Mom,"" panted Bobby turning around and crawling up between his mother's legs. ""I'll bring you off.""\n""Ummmm, you sweet darling,"" whimpered Cathy as she felt her son's big knob sliding in between her hot, juicy-wet pussylips. Both of them looked down to watch his meaty, cum-oozing cockhead pierce her cunt.""Oh, yeah, that's gorgeous!"", she sighed. ""Now, son, don't play around, just fuck the shit out of me!"" To his mother's whimpering delight, Bobby proceeded to do so with the utmost speed and dexterity. Grunting loudly, he rammed his bloated cock back and forth into the hot, swampy hole between his mother's lust-swollen cuntlips, fucking her with hard, powerful stabs that almost took her breath away. Mandy looked up and watched in awe. Bobby was pummelling his mother's twat as hard as he could, really ramming it up her, and by the way Cathy was reacting, she couldn't get enough of it! ""Oh, Bobby, you gorgeous bastard!"", she panted. ""Yeahhhh! Fuck me hard! Uhhhhhhh, sweetheart, fuck Mommy real hard!"" Bobby reached under Cathy's straining asscheeks and lifted her crotch into the air for better penetration. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, he began to ram his massive prick rapidly into his mother's tight, well- lubricated cunthole. The sound of Bobby's large, sperm- filled balls slapping obscenely against the soft, wet crack of her ass filled the room. ""Unnnhhh, Mom!"", groaned Bobby, ""Take my big cock, you hot, horny bitch!""\n""Ohhh, baby, yessssss! Fuck it in there! Fuck my cunt and make me come!"" The feel of her young son's cock stretching and rippling the deliciously stretched walls of her cunt made Cathy scream with pleasure, and she began to buck and twist, hunching her hips up to meet his every thrust. On the floor beside the couch, little Mandy was following their every move with rising lust. Although she had only just recently achieved orgasm, the horny young girl found the sight of Bobby fucking his beautiful mother so vigourously was incredibly stimulating, and she quickly became just as hotly aroused as she had been only moments earlier. Leaning on one elbow, Mandy spread her legs wide apart and began rubbing the hot, sticky crevice between her hairless pussylips with the fingers of her other hand, imagining how good Bobby's big cock would feel rammed up her own tight, slippery little cunt. She watched longingly as Cathy thrust her hairy twat up to receive her son's long, deep cock-thrusts. Bobby was rhythmically screwing his rock-hard boner into her upthrust love-mound, oblivious to everything else in the world except his beautiful mother and her deliciously hot, wet, clinging cunt. On and on they fucked, Cathy's drooling twat sucking wetly on Bobby's juice-slickened shaft as his mammoth fuck-pole drilled in and out of her slippery, clasping slit. Cathy's lovely face was drawn back in a mask of mindless fuck-lust, contorted by the firey passions that coursed through her wildly fucking body. She too, was aware of nothing else except the unbelievable ecstasy she was feeling in her cock-filled cunt. The rock hardness of her son's virile young prick pounding incessantly into the hot, clinging wetness between her legs was driving Cathy wild. She could feel the hot, viscous fuck-juices oozing out from between her prick- squeezed cuntlips and running down over the firm cheeks of her naked, squirming ass. ""Oh, Bobby!"", she cried, clinging to her son. ""That's the way to fuck me, honey! Ooooooooh, yeahhhhhh! FUCK ME! FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK MEEEEEEEEE!"" Bobby drilled his cock into his mother's swollen, pouting cunt with a fury that thrilled them both. Her flushed, excited body was filled with such heat that it was literally scalding his plunging pecker. ""Fuck, baby, fuck!"", she squealed. Lifting her widely splayed legs, Cathy threw the back of her knees over Bobby's broad, muscular shoulders, offering even more of her deliciously assaulted slit to him. ""Ooooh, you big fuckin' stud!"", she gasped up at her son. ""You're gonna make me come soon, baby....uhhhhh! uhhhh, yeah!.... gonna make me come!"" Further excited by his mother's wild squeals of passion, Bobby began pounding his prick deeper and harder into her hot, slurping hole. He clutched the naked, writhing woman in his arms as Mandy looked on. By now, the horny little kid had two stiff fingers working frantically in her hotly-aroused young pussy, finger-fucking herself as she watched them fuck. Bobby thrust harder into his mother's squirming belly, feeling his big blunt cockhead pound solidly against the very end of her cunt. Cathy nearly came on the spot when she felt her son's bloated prick-head reach the depths of her womb. Instead she scissored her ankles together high across his back and started humping as fast as she could, whining and whimpering shamelessly as she hunched her hot, drippy pussy onto the root of her son's huge prick. ""Oh, sweet Jesus!"", Cathy screamed with passion. ""I love your big, fat cock, Bobby! Ram it up my belly, son! Fuck mommy's cunt as hard as you can! Ohhh yeah, make me come, Bobby, darling!... Mommy want's to come! Uhhhhh, it's so good.... so good! OH FUCK!... FUCK... FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!"" Harder and faster, Bobby fucked his prick loving mother's cunt, the couch squeaking in protest beneath them, her tender pussy-hole squishing audibly as it sucked needfully on his prick. ""Unnnnnnhhhhh, I'm close, Mom!"", warned Bobby, feeling the unmistakable signs of orgasm rumbling up from his swollen balls. Cathy felt the boy's fuck-rod pulsing ever more stiffly inside her pussy, and knew that her son would soon spray her cunt full with a big load of hot, gushing jizz. ""Uhhh, yessss baby, harder!"" She clawed his back with her fingernails, grasping his gyrating ass-cheeks in a desperate attempt to get his cock further up her cunt. ""I'm gonna come too, baby! Harder! Keep fucking my pussy, Bobby! Oh, please, make Mommy cum all over your big, hard prick!"" Bobby fucked his shameless mother as fast and as hard as he could, driving her ass into the couch as he relentlessly stroked his massive fuck-pole into her gushing, open pussy. In and out his giant prick sawed, in a blur, seeming to pleasure a different part of his mother's heated pussy with every thrust. Cathy humped with all the energy in her loins, crying and panting as cum-spasms erupted deep up inside her raging cunt. ""I'm cumming, Bobby!"", shrieked the lust-crazed beauty. ""Cream me, baby! Squirt me! Fill momma's cunt with your hot sperm, baby!"" Bobby felt his own ejaculation rapidly approaching and drove his throbbing boner deep into his mother's spasming cunt, bringing the screaming woman to the very brink of hysteria. Her pussy exploded, spewing fuck- oils all over Bobby's hammering prick, her hairy fuck- hole spasming and contracting repeatedly around his cock. Unable to hold back a second longer, Bobby gave her one last lunge, burying his prick to the balls in her belly as a torrent of white-hot jism exploded into her creaming pussy. ""That's it, you sweet bastard!"", Cathy screamed when she felt her son's thick, gooey cum splattering deep up inside her cunt. ""Come in me, Bobby!... Yeah, give it all to me..... squirt it up my hot fuckin' snatch, baby!"" Bobby's prick jerked and quivered deep inside his mother's pussy as it spewed out his hot, salty goo. Cathy couldn't seem to get enough of her boy's wildly spurting cock. ""Oooooooooooooooooooooh, sweet baby!"", she sobbed as her convulsing cunt continued climaxing around his prick. ""Keep squirting, honey! That fuckin' stuff feels so good!"" Cathy loved the feel of her son's hot come splashing deep inside her pussy, deluging her cunt with a shower of incestuous white spunk. Dazedly, she flexed her twat-muscles around his squirting prick, helping her hung son shoot out every drop of his precious jism. Deliciously exhausted, Bobby lay perfectly still over his mother's soft, naked body while her cunt pulled and sucked on his dick. He remained there until the last drop of cum had been siphoned from his balls. ""Man, that was a good one!"", Bobby said grinning down at his panting mother as he popped his wet cock out of her drenched pussy. ""You really know how to fuck up a storm, Mom... Shit, I must have come a fucking gallon!"" Cathy lay back gasping, as Bobby's milky jism trickled from her gaping cunt.""Mmmmmmmmmm, look what you did to me, baby."" murmured Cathy, prying the wet, hairy lips of her pussy wide apart with her fingers. ""Have you ever seen such a well-fucked cunt in your life?""\n""No, Mom"" grinned Bobby, slipping a finger into her drooling slit. ""Not since the last time I fucked it, that is."" A wanton feeling of utter contentment flowed through Cathy's loins as her son fucked his finger expertly in and out of her ravished cuntslit. She smiled up at him, flexing her twat-muscles around his wiggling digit. ""Ohhhhh, Bobby,"" she giggled shamelessly. ""Keep that up, honey, and you're gonna have to bring me off again!""\n""Later, Mom. We've got all night, remember,"" he said with a grin. Bobby pulled his fingers from his mother's gooey cunt and stood up, moving across the room to the table. Mandy clambered back up onto the couch and promptly pressed her pretty face between Cathy's open thighs, licking Bobby's creamy jism out of his mother's cunt with eager swipes of her hot little tongue. At the same time, the horny youngster was bringing herself off with her hand, frantically shoving one, then two stiffened fingers deep into her hot, hairless little fuck-hole, moaning out her excitement into Cathy's juicy wet cuntflesh. ""Ooooooh, you sweet little darling!"", sighed Cathy. ""Suck it, Mandy! Yeahhhh, that's it, baby! Suck it all out! Suck that stuff right out of my hot juicy snatch! Uhhhhhhhhhhmmmmmmmmm!"" Munching on an apple he found in the bowl on the table, Bobby sat down and looked about the room like a king surveying his subjects, smiling with lascivious satisfaction at the family orgy taking place in front of him. Son fucking mother, father fucking daughter, and his own mother having his cum licked from her cunt by a beautiful thirteen-year-old nymphette with an insatiable craving for cock.... it was absolute sexual heaven. Bobby sat back and watched young Kevin sticking it to his gorgeous mother. He grinned wickedly, knowing only too well what fantastic feelings the lucky kid must be experiencing as he fucked his own mother for the first time. And, despite her previous objections, Lisa seemed to be enjoying it too. Her back was arched wantonly, her legs were spread wide, and at every stroke of her son's cock, the pretty red-head hunched her ass backwards against him, impaling her tight, lust-slickened cunt on the boy's prick like a woman possessed. ""Unnngghhh!"", Lisa moaned loudly. ""I'm gonna come soon, honey! Ooooooh, Kevin, you're fucking the come out of Mommy's cunt! Uhnngghh, yeah, fuck it! Fuck momma's hot, juicy cunt with your big, fat prick, baby! Fuck it hard!"" Kevin obliged. He pulled back and hovered for an agonizing moment, then drove home again, hard and hot. And kept driving, panting hard, giving his mother every inch of his huge cock with maximum impact. Lisa stiffened her arms and braced herself against her son's ferocious onslaught. Waves of delicious heat emanated from her cunt and began coursing though her body as Kevin fucked her relentlessly, pulling hard on her hips as his cock stabbed long and deep, way up into her belly. His mother's cunt-sheath pulled and sucked on his cock like a tiny wet mouth and Bobby gasped with pleasure. ""Uhhhhhhhh, Mom! I love your cunt! I love fucking your hot, wet cunt!""\n""Oh, baby! I love it too"", replied Lisa, grinding her hips back onto her son's swollen love-spike. ""God help me, Kevin, but I love your big cock fucking my cunt too, sweetheart!""\n""Oh, Mom! Oh, baby!"" Kevin shut his eyes and clenched his teeth. His orgasm began to build as he fucked his squirming, moaning mother with hard, deeply penetrating strokes that jarred her slender frame to the bone. Lisa's own orgasm was approaching fast, but she was not yet beyond the point of no return... all she had to do was try and hold out until her son was ready to fill her cunt with hot, creamy cum, then as she always did with her husband, she would let herself go and enjoy her orgasm to the fullest while his prick jerked and spat within her hot, quivering fuck-hole. kevin began to pant and strain, driving his fat cock into his mother's cunt with a vengeance. Lisa was moaning for him to come. Kevin kept grunting ""yes, yes"" through gritted teeth. Within seconds, the boy was so close to orgasm that he couldn't have stopped it even if he wanted to. He threw back his head and yelled, fucking his bulging prick into his mother's hot, gooey cunt with jerky uncontrollable movements. Lisa felt her son's huge cock swell and buck inside her as he came. It was all the pretty redhead needed to push her over the edge too, and she came just as the first powerful spurts of Kevin's hot sperm entered her cunt. ""AHHHHHHHGGGHHHHHHH! JESUS! I'M COMING!...UHHH,FUCK! I'M COMMMMMING, MOM!"" Lisa was coming too, and the pleasure was so intense, she didn't ever want it to stop. Her pussy erupted all over his racing cock, spewing fuck-oils onto the thick driving shaft. Bobby fucked his mother's pussy as fast as he could, wincing as her hot cunt spasmed repeatedly around his prick. Her cunt-muscles gripped the boy's jerking stalk in strong rhythmic contractions that proceeded to milk the molten load of jism from his swollen young balls. ""Fuck me, fuck me!"", Lisa yelled, over and over, as the orgasm raced through her naked body. She humped madly back at her well-hung son, savouring every last spasming contraction of her cum. As Bobby's wild, incestuous load filled her belly, Lisa moaned happily, grinding her furry pussy-slit back onto the root of her son's prick. When his cock began to wilt inside her, Lisa slumped forwards and the boy's massive fuck-rod slid from her tight cunt with a wet plopping sound. She turned over and pulled her son down onto the floor with her, hugging him in a tender, loving embrace. ""Oh, Kevin!"", she murmured into his neck, ""What have we done, baby?... Jesus, what have we done?""\n""We fucked, Mom,"" said Kevin smiling into his mother's glazed eyes. ""I fucked your cunt and made you come! Didn't you like it? You seemed to like it!""\n""Baby, that's the problem... I liked it a lot!""\n""I don't understand, Mom.""\n""Kevin, honey, what we did was wrong,"" explained Lisa. ""no matter how much we both liked it, it's still wrong.""\n""I don't care, Mom,"" said Kevin stroking his mother's damp boobs. ""I love you and I want to fuck you again!""\n""Kevin!"", exclaimed Lisa trying to push her boy away. ""Don't say that! Besides you can't want it again so soon after....."" Lisa's words stuck in her throat when she felt her son's cock brush against her her naked thigh. He wanted it again alright.... his cock was rock-hard and throbbed against her leg with insistent heat. Just lying next to his mother and stroking her tits had gotten him up again. Well, Lisa thought, he is a teenage boy, approaching in his sexual prime, it's only natural. Inquisitively, she reached between their bodies and felt for his cock. A gasp of delight escaped Lisa's lips as she felt the hard, throbbing thickness of the her son's erection, still sticky with her own fuck-juices. ""Jesus, Kevin!"", she moaned under her breath.\n\nChapter 9\n\nLisa stroked her son's huge hard-on a couple of times before she realized what she was doing. Then, the pangs of shame and guilt hit her again and she removed her hand from the boy's cock like it had just been burned. She tried to push her son away from her, but either he was too strong for her, or her heart really wasn't in it, either way, Kevin held her in his arms and began to run his hands hotly over her soft, naked flesh with a familiarity that both frightened and excited her at the same time. ""Kevin, don't do that, honey,"" Lisa protested weakly as she felt her son's insistent fingers straying towards her furry crotch. Kevin had reached his mother's cuntmound and was just about to dip his fingers into her drooling slit when a voice boomed loudly above them. ""Well, well, well!"", said Bobby with a lewd grin. ""Aren't you two a regular pair of lovebirds."" Lisa scrambled away from her son and tried to cover her nakedness with little success, unable to keep her eyes off the big limp cock dangling between the boy's muscular thighs. ""On your feet Red!"", ordered Bobby. ""Get over there on the bed and watch your old man sticking it to your cock-hungry slut of a daughter."" Lisa moved to obey, but she was too slow, and Bobby grabbed her arm, dragging the woman roughly to her feet. He held her naked body against him and ran a hand down over the crack of Lisa's pert, rounded ass, seeking out her pussy from behind. His fingers slid easily into the warm sticky wetness of her aroused cuntslit. ""Hmmmmmmm, fucking your kid has sure got you all nice and hot, huh Red?"", grinned Bobby. ""Yeah, just the way a cunt should always be.... hot and wet and ready for a good hard fuck! Would you like that, gorgeous? Would you like me to fuck you? huh?"" Lisa gulped and nodded her head dumbly. Despite the fear and anger she felt for Bobby, she was also very excited and her wet, itchy cunt responded automatically to the boy's expert manipulations. ""Yeah, I thought as much,"" gloated Bobby. ""A hot, sexy piece of ass like you needs to be fucked morning, noon and night, don't you babe?"" Lisa said nothing, and Bobby grabbed her by the back of the neck, his face close to hers. ""Answer me, fuck you!"", he growled, ""I said... you just can't get enough hot fucking can you?""\n""N... no! No, I can't"", whimpered Lisa, grinding her naked cuntmound against Bobby's stroking fingers. She felt ashamed at what she'd just admitted, not because he had been made to say it, but because deep down inside Lisa she knew it was true! ""Well, honey, stick around and I'll make sure you get all the cock you can handle!"", boasted Bobby, drilling two fingers into the woman's tight cunthole. Lisa slumped against the boy's chest and moaned softly into his neck, enjoying the deep penetration. Bobby twisted his fingers round and round in her dripping cuntslit until her hot, sticky juices coated his exploring digits. Then, he removed his hand from her twat and stuck both fingers into his mouth. Bobby watched her reaction as he sucked the aromatic cocktail of jism and cunt-cream into his mouth, licking his glistening fingers clean. ""Mmmm, mmmmm, real tasty, Red!"", he said licking his lips lewdly. ""Yeah! In fact, you're so damn tasty, baby, I think I'll eat out your sweet little honey-pot before I fuck it. Now, get on the bed!"" Bobby looked at Kevin. ""You too, Hero! Maybe you'll learn something,"" he grinned, ""Yeah, why don't you give your Mom a mouthful of prick. It'll keep the horny bitch quiet while I suck out her snatch."" Bobby marched them both towards the bed where Debby was still bouncing excitedly up and down on her father's stiff cock. Lisa stared with jealous eyes as her husband fucked their fourteen-year-old daughter with altogether too much relish. Even though she had just had her son's cock plowing up her slick cunt, and enjoyed it immensely, Lisa still felt angry at the way her husband and daughter were obviously revelling in the carnal delights of their wild, incestuous fuck. Kevin was jealous too... jealous that his father was getting to fuck his cute sister and he wasn't. He looked at Debby's cock-filled little cuntmound with a hungry gaze, wishing that it was his long, hard cock slamming repeatedly up into his sister's tight, clinging cunt-sheath instead of his father. Kevin watched in awe and rising desire as his cute little sister bucked and bounced her tightly-stretched slit up and down on her father's cock, surprised that the oversized prick thrusting up between her slender thighs wasn't splitting her tightly packed young cunt in two. But the look on Debby's face told her brother that she was receiving nothing but intense pleasure from the thick, blue-veined monster that plugged her tiny little cunthole. Kevin eyed off the rest of his sister's slim, sexy body, taking in her pert, hard- nippled tits and shapely rounded buttocks. Her tits were so firm, they hardly jiggled as she moved. Instead, they thrust proudly outwards from her chest without a trace of sag, the nipples erect and slightly upturned. Kevin could hardly wait his chance to suck the tender, pink buds into his mouth. Bobby pushed Lisa onto her back on the bed and motioned for Kevin to join her. The excited teenager did as he was instructed, eager for more sex. He sat down beside his mother, resting his naked thigh against her shoulder. Lisa's big tits wobbled and separated as she moved to a better position with her head between her son's thighs. Her legs fell apart as she felt his hard young cock brush against her cheek. She reached up and grabbed it, stroking her fingers up and down the smooth, hard shaft of throbbing muscle. Kevin moaned and reached for his mother's tits, squeezing gently. ""Yeah, that's it!"", panted Bobby, sliding a couple of fingers up Lisa's open cunt. ""Shit, you two catch on quick don't you?... Now, put your cock in her mouth, kid and give your horny Mom a good long taste!"" Kevin hunched his hips forwards and pressed his cock against his mother's warm, parted lips. Lisa ran her tongue over her son's swollen cock- flesh, then dipped the tip into his seeping piss-hole, licking away at the adolescent pre-cum. Then she closed her lips around his cock, sinking down, taking it all the way into her mouth, her lips on the base her tongue pushing it to the roof of her mouth. Kevin moaned softly, one hand on the back of his mother's head, the other squeezing her tits. Lisa sucked up and down, her lips tight as her tongue licked. She sucked her son's cock slowly, enjoying the hot throb of it inside her mouth. ""Ohhhhhhh, Jesus that's nice, Mom!"" Kevin groaned as she gave his cock a series of long, hard sucks. ""Mmmmmmmmm, I can't wait to come in your mouth!""\n""That's it, Hero, fuck her face! She loves it!"" said Bobby. grinning down at them with a lewd, wicked smile. He fucked his fingers into Lisa's gaping cunt with deep, hard strokes, making the woman moan loudly around her son's big prick. Her excited pussy was getting hotter and wetter by the second, just the way Bobby like it. He knelt between her thighs and bent his head low. ""Spread your legs, baby,"" he ordered. ""...'cause now that it's good and wet, I'm gonna suck your juicy little fur-pie dry!"" And without another word, he dipped his head and began licking her belly, her matted cunt-bush, her upper thighs. He left trails of saliva all over her flawless skin. Lisa loved being eaten almost as much as she loved hard cock, but her husband seldom indulged her. Dick preferring instead to fuck his lovely wife in a variety of positions, coaxing her to orgasm after orgasm with his big cock. So, even though she seldom went unsatisfied, Lisa sometimes longed for her husband to pleasure her orally, to kiss her down there, between her legs, to suck her clit hard, and lick the full length of her gooey slit with his tongue... just like Bobby was doing right now. Lisa loved the feel of the boy's experienced mouth on the hot, aching flesh of her pussy. His fingers were on the wet hairy lips, prying them apart. Then, his tongue dipped inside, licking and teasing all the oily, pink cuntflesh. The pleasure was so intense, Lisa took her mouth from her son's cock for a second and looked down at Bobby. ""Oooooooooh, yes! Suck it! Suck it, you gorgeous bastard! Suck my cunt!"" Sweet melty feelings were soaring up between her legs. Her belly fluttered wildly. She wanted to tell Bobby how good it felt to have his tongue and lips on her aching cunt, but Kevin was too impatient. He grabbed his mother's head rather roughly and pushed her mouth back onto his prick. ""Come on, Mom!"", he whined. ""Shit, keep sucking my fuckin' cock!"" Lisa became even more excited by her young son's profanity and greedily plunged her lips over his prick. She opened her mouth as wide as she could, nearly choking herself as she forced his mighty hard-on down her gullet and sucked hard. Kevin moaned. ""Ummmmmmmmmmmm, Mom! Ohhhhhhhh, fuck, yeahhhhhhh!"" The intense pleasure of his mother's cock-sucking was like nothing the boy had ever experienced. Sure, he'd had his cock sucked before. At his school even the girls that were too young to fuck, sucked cock. But even the best of them were rank amateurs compared to the way his horny mom was going down on him. Kevin sighed and settled back on the pillows, smiling as he watched his naked mother lovingly suck his prick. Lisa slurped loudly on her child's tasty young cock. Gripping the rock-hard stem in her fist, Lisa began pumping her hand swiftly up and down as she sucked, beating her son's cock-meat into her hot, eager mouth. Between her gaping thighs, Bobby's mouth was all over the horny mom's drooling twat, licking up her spicy pussy-juice with obvious relish. His stiff, wiggling tongue probed every inch of her mound, slicing through her narrow, juicy slit from asshole to clit and back again in a deliciously slow, sensual rhythm that soon had the horny redhead climbing the walls. ""Uhhh! Oooh, fucking Jesus, that feels good!"", Lisa whimpered between juicy slurps on her son's cock. ""Ummmmmmmmmm, tastes good too,"" replied Bobby, lifting his mouth from her gooey slit. ""Your ripe little cunt is real good eating stuff, baby!"" Lisa shivered with excitement and hunched her hips up at the youth's juice-smeared face. ""Then get your mouth back down there and suck it, you teasing bastard!"" Bobby just grinned and plunged his face into the swampy warmth of Lisa's upthrust crotch, his lips and tongue immediately attacking her glistening, pink cuntal flesh with renewed vigour. Lisa dropped a hand down to the back of Bobby's head and pushed his face deeper into her open gash. She left it there, controlling the pressure of his mouth on her cunt, just as her other hand controlled the speed and depth of her son's eager thrusts into her cock-sucking mouth. Kevin was close to coming. He closed his eyes and thrust deep into his mother's mouth, literally fucking her pretty face with his rock-hard prick. ""Uhhhh, Mom!"", he yelled loudly. ""I'm close! Ohhh yeah, suck it! Suck it hard! Ahhhhhhhhhhhgghhhhhhhhh!"" Debby heard her brother's cry of lust, and for the first time since the others had joined them on the bed, the hot young teenager noticed that they were not alone. She had been totally engrossed in fucking herself senseless on her father's huge, plunging penis. From the first deep, wondrous penetration, her father's huge prick had filled Debby's tight little pussy to the brim, his long, hard thickness stretching her tiny cunt-slit beyond anything the youngster had ever experienced before, yet she couldn't seem to get enough of it. In fact, her father's swiftly stabbing shaft induced such a feeling of extreme sensual rapture, that for a long time Debby was unconscious of anything, except the massive hardness pounding incessantly between her slender thighs. How she stared with wide, excited eyes as beside her, her brother fucked his cock into their mother's mouth. Kevin's cock looked much bigger than she remembered, long and thick and very, very hard... just like her father's. Debby felt waves of excitement and passion flood her system, for although she had seen her brother's gorgeous cock when they were younger, this was the first time she had seen it in action, and it thrilled her immensely. Debby was so turned on by the sight of her brother's lust-bloated prick sliding back and forth in her mother's sucking mouth that she couldn't control herself. ""Uhhhhhhhhh, fuck me hard Daddy!"", she whimpered. ""I'm gonna come again!"" Debby was easily aroused, and to her father's delight, the horny youngster had climaxed twice already, her squirming little pussy bathing his cock each time in a deluge of hot, oily lubrication. ""Oh, yeah!"", groaned Dick, feeling his daughter's third orgasm rip through her slender, quaking body. Each climax seemed bigger and more intense than the last, and Dick marvelled at the way the girl could come so hard one second, yet be instantly aroused the next. He also marvelled at the fact that he hadn't come himself! Fucking his daughter's tight, wet little pussy was a wet dream come true, but for some strange reason Dick wasn't even close to orgasm. His cock was rock-hard, and sometimes felt like it was about to blow any second, yet every time his cute little daughter climaxed, his stamina seemed to return and Dick simply fucked her some more till she whimpered and came again... it was that easy! ""Fuck me, Debby, honey!"", groaned Dick as he watched her tiny cuntlips grip and suck at his thick, bulbous cock. ""Ummmmmmmm, yeah baby, bounce that sweet little cunt up and down on Daddy's big prick!"" Debby looked down at the juncture of their bodies where her father's bloated cock disappeared between the clasping lips of her pussy. Her cunt was tight and clinging. ""Oooooh, I will!"", she squealed happily. ""Watch it go in, Daddy! Ungghhh, God, your cock is so big, it feels so good! Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me hard!"" Dick couldn't believe it, she was only fourteen years old, still a baby, yet she was acting like a goddamn whore, her lewd dialogue betraying the repressed adolescent desires which had for so long been locked deep inside her horny young mind. ""Ram it to her, Dad!"", gasped Kevin, watching them closely. ""Fuck her real good!"" As he spoke, Kevin punctuated his words with deep, savage thrusts of his man-sized pecker into his mother's mouth. Dick looked down at his beautiful, naked wife, her mouth was stuffed full of his son's cock and she was moaning and squirming, obviously enjoying the dual stimulation she was receiving from Bobby and Kevin. ""Suck, Bobby, suck! Oh, you sweet, gorgeous cunt- licker! I'm coming! GOD! I'MMMM CUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMINGG!"" And suck her he did. Opening his mouth wide, Bobby gave Lisa's spasming cunt a good, deep frenching. He sucked her clit into his mouth and flicked it repeatedly with his tongue. Lisa almost fainted with pleasure. She began to suck furiously on her son's throbbing prick which she had unfortunately neglected while the fires of orgasm rushed over her sweaty, naked body. Kevin felt his balls begin to swell as his mother's vacuuming mouth and tightly sucking lips pulled him over the edge too. It was like fucking a hot, wet, sucking cunt. The boy suddenly hunched forward, plunging his cock all the way into his mother's throat as he climaxed. Lisa felt the hot, sticky cum squirt from the end of her son's cock and moaned loudly as she tried to gulp it all down, but a small trickle escaped her lips and dripped onto her tits. Before Lisa had a chance to recover, Bobby pulled her to her knees and unceremoniously stuffed his rock-hard cock into the woman's cunt doggy style. ""Suck him off again!"", he grunted, slamming his long prick deep into Lisa's tight, clasping cunthole. ""Blow the fuckin' little hero again while I get my rocks off in your hot, wet cunt, bitch!"" Lisa eagerly pulled Kevin's hips back to her mouth and began to suck her son's semi-hard prick back to life. It didn't take much lip action before young Kevin was as hard as a rock again. Lisa swallowed his glistening, pink shaft noisily, all the while hunching her hips back against Bobby's deeply plunging prick. Beside them, Dick was still fucking Debby powerfully, guiding his horny young daughter from one climax to another. He could feel her little cunt-walls contract tightly around his cock with her every orgasm. Despite the circumstances, the combination of fucking his daughter's tight, little-girl cunt and the fact that his wife was sucking his son's cock while some punk kid doggy-fucked her right beside him was a tremendous turn-on. Dick soon felt a mighty climax racing upwards from his balls, engulfing him like a tidal wave. ""UHHHHHHHH! FUCK! I'M CUMMMMING, BABY!"", he yelled, ""OOOHHHH, YEAHHHH, CUMMING IN YOUR TIGHT FUCKIN' CUNT!"" Debby squealed with pleasure as she felt her father's cock, swell and squirt deep up inside her, flooding her womb with jet after jet of hot, creamy cum. She squirmed and writhed beneath him, bucking her skinny little hips up to receive his precious load. When her father began rapidly fucking her pussy like a jackhammer, Debby climaxed again, almost fainting from the indescribably intense pleasure washing through her naked young body. Bobby was cumming too, slamming his cock into Lisa's cunt so hard, she couldn't keep her mouth on her son's prick properly. Kevin grabbed his mother's head and forced his straining cock deeper down her throat. ""Come on! Suck it hard, Mom!"", he groaned. ""Shit! I'm almost there!"" Lisa swallowed hard, letting her throat muscles massage her son's cock. She could hardly concentrate on sucking him with Bobby fucking her so viciously. But it was wonderful! Her cunt had never felt so full or so deliciously ravaged. She moaned loudly into her son's hairy crotch as she felt another orgasm overtake her quivering body. Bobby's jism splattered into Lisa's cunt just as Kevin's second load filled her eagerly sucking mouth. She was being injected with hot, creamy sperm from both ends and it felt fantastic. Her cunt contracted around Bobby's cock as she came, literally pumping the cum from the kid's balls. Her mouth did the same on her son's tasty prick, and she sucked and licked it until it began to soften slightly between her lips. Bobby pulled his juice-coated cock from Lisa's cunt with a slurp and let her body fall forwards onto the bed. Her face was still in her son's crotch as she licked the last drops of stray sperm from his furry balls. The young fugitive looked down at the family he held captive and grinned. ""Yeahhhh! Not bad! Not bad at all!"", he muttered, gazing down at them. His plan had turned out to be much easier than he'd expected. The four family members were so hot for each other, Bobby was surprised they hadn't started to fuck each other long before this. Maybe they just didn't have an excuse, he thought to himself with an evil grin. Bobby turned to the sofa where Mandy and his mother were still hungrily sucking each other's cunts. He watched as Mandy pulled her lips off Cathy's saturated snatch and plunged three fingers into the woman's juice-filled fuckhole. At the sudden, delicious penetration, Cathy moaned into the young girl's cunt. ""Ohhh, baby! Yeahhhh! More!"", she gasped. Mandy inserted another finger into the groaning woman's gaping cunt, prompting Cathy to squeal with delight. ""Yesssss! Oh, fuck yesssss!"", hissed Cathy, ""God! Put your whole hand up there and fuck me with it, baby!"" Mandy did as she was instructed, making a small fist and pushing it into the older woman's gaping cunthole. Bobby stared as the girl's fist disappeared into his mother's cunt up to the wrist. He moved up behind young Mandy, stroking his cock to hardness. Her firm little butt was poking up into the air as she concentrated on fist-fucking Cathy. Bobby's cock was rock-hard again in no time. He eased himself onto the couch behind Mandy and grabbed her skinny little hips, aiming his huge, bloated cockhead at the thirteen-year-old's sensuously parted cuntlips. Without warning, Bobby lunged forward, burying his cock in the little girl's upraised snatch with one powerful thrust. Mandy squealed and hunched her ass back onto Bobby's belly, eager for him to fuck her again. As Bobby pistoned his cock in and out of her clinging little cunt, Mandy fucked his mother with her tiny fist, causing all three of them to moan and groan in a loud chorus of wild uninhibited lust. On the bed the captive family watched. Debby was still lying in her father's arms, his limp sticky cock lying wetly along her creamy, young thigh. Lisa lay groggily beside her son, her head on his stomach, one hand playing idly with the boy's limp, well-used cock. All eyes were on the incredible scene of depravity across the room. Cathy was lifting her hips up off the sofa as Mandy thrust her fist into her cunt. Her eyes were wide open, staring at the young girl's hand fucking in and out of her wide-stretched pussy-hole. Bobby was fucking the girl with a passion, wrenching her tiny, round ass back against his spearing cock again and again. His own hips were almost stationary, he was literally using her tight little cunt to masturbate his cock. ""Uhhhhh! Fuck, my cunt! Fuck it, baby! Fuck me with your fist!"", urged Cathy, grabbing the girl's arm as it drove in and out of her pussy. She was close to orgasm. ""Yeahhhh! Fuck her, Mandy!"", grunted Bobby. ""Fist- fuck my mom while I screw your fuckin' cunt! Uhhhhhh! God, you're a hot little fuck! Uhhhh... tight... hot... wet... Yeahhhh, fuck it back at me, kid! Fuck yourself on my big fat pole! Grab a twatful of prick, you horny little cunt!"" Cathy screamed and used both hands to thrust Mandy's clenched fist up her convulsing cunt as she climaxed around the girl's hand. In the same instant, Mandy felt her own orgasm explode between her legs as Bobby's pounding cock forced her over the edge. ""UUUUUUUUUUUUHHHHHH! JEEEESUS! FUUUUUCCKKK! MEEEEE!"", screamed Cathy. ""OOOOOHHHH, YESSSSS! BOBBY! FUCK MY CUNT! FUCK MY CUNT! GOD! SHIT! FUCK!"" Bobby, felt the girl's body stiffen and shudder in climax and stepped up the power of his cunt thrusts, guiding her through a soul-wrenching multiple orgasm. As long as Bobby pumped his prick into her tight, constricting hole, Mandy seemed to just keep on cumming. He kept her there for another minute or so before allowing himself to shoot deep up inside the quivering girl's belly. When Bobby finally pulled his prick out of Mandy's cunt, the girl slumped forward, collapsing in a heap beside Cathy who was staring dreamily at her son's cum- streaked cock. ""Come over her and let Momma clean you off, honey!"", grinned Cathy, holding her hands out to her son. Bobby stood in front of his seated mother and held onto the back of her head as she popped his glistening prick into her mouth and began to suck the slimy thing like a lollypop. Mandy lifted her head and ran her tongue along Cathy's thigh, licking up the copious amounts of cunt-juice that her fist-fucking had released. When Bobby's cock failed to harden in her mouth, Cathy looked up at him and smiled. ""All fucked out, baby?"", she asked. ""Shit, Mom! After what we've been doing all day, what do you fuckin' expect!"", grinned Bobby, slapping her face with his limp cock. ""I think it's time for something to eat. What do you say?"" Cathy nodded and got up, leaving Mandy to doze on the sofa. She walked towards the four on the bed and pointed at the two women. ""Okay, you two horny bitches! On your feet!"" Lisa and Debby got gingerly to their feet and stood before the naked woman. ""Right! Into the kitchen and fix us some food! And be fuckin' snappy or your next fuck might not be so enjoyable."" threatened Lisa, grinning evily. Lisa put her arms around her daughter and lead her to the kitchen area where they both began to prepare some sandwiches. Cathy looked down at Kevin and his father. Their cock's had begun to swell at the sight of Cathy getting fist-fucked and now both of them had a sizable erection. Cathy grinned, looking from one to the other. ""Mmmmmmm! Looks like you two aren't fucked out! How'd you like to party a little while we wait for those bitches to fix dinner?"" Kevin looked at his father and smiled. Dick just shrugged, his cock was getting hard and if this pretty woman wanted make it go soft again, that was fine by him. ""Sure. Why not!"" said Dick, moving to the side so Cathy could join them on the bed. She got between them on all fours, her face in Dick's crotch and her cute ass poking provocatively towards Kevin. ""Ohhh, yeahhhh!"", breathed Cathy, sniffing Dick's cunt-soaked prick. ""I've never had a father and son team do me over. This is gonna be fun!"" Across the room, Bobby was staring at the action on the bed. As his mother crawled into place, he lifted Mandy's head into his lap began to rub the head of his cock against the girl's lips parted. ""Open up, honey!"" he muttered, forcing his cock into Mandy's mouth. ""Suck on my cock while I watch this!"" Half-asleep, the young girl opened her mouth and began to nurse contentedly on Bobby's big, limp cock. On the bed, Kevin had positioned himself behind Cathy and was preparing to mount the woman doggy-style. Dick was kneeling with his own cock directly in front of Cathy's mouth. Cathy took hold of Dick's huge purple shaft and looked over her shoulder at Kevin. ""Shove it in, Junior!"", she moaned. ""Ram that mother- fuckin' prick of your's in there and screw me hard. And I'd better feel it too boy, or I'll beat your horny little ass red-raw, okay?"" Kevin grinned and lunged forward, burying his massive hardon into the woman's slick, gaping cunt with one massive thrust. Then he began to pump hard. Slamming his cock deep into Cathy's back-thrust cunt with all his might. ""Uhfff! Uhhhff! T..that... hard enough for you?"", Kevin grunted, feeling his balls slap up hard against the woman's belly with each deep, powerful stroke. ""Uhhhh! God, yes! Shut-up and fuck me like that till I tell you to stop!"", growled Cathy, gripping Dick so hard he gasped. She lowered her head and began to suck his cock, opening her mouth wide. Dick felt his whole shaft enveloped by the woman's hot, wet gullet as she deep-throated him easily. Then he began to fuck her mouth with increasing vigour. Soon, father and son were fucking the woman with the same rhythm. Kevin had hold of her hips, slamming his young prick into her sloppy cunt in unison with the vigorous face-fuck his father was giving her. From the sofa, Bobby watched them with rising lust as the trio on the bed really got into the swing of things. His mother was being tossed back and forth between the two strong male bodies like a rag doll, their long, hard pricks penetrating her two drooling openings almost simultaneously. But her moans of pleasure and the hungry way she was swallowing the cock in her mouth was a sure sign his mother was loving every second of it.\n\nChapter 10\n\nBobby's cock was almost at full erection now, and Mandy was having great difficulty in fitting it all into her tiny, sucking mouth. He reached down to the girl's crotch and began to rub his fingers up and down the hot, juicy slit between her tight cuntlips. Mandy moaned around his cock and hunched her pussy up against his hand, urging Bobby to stick his fingers in deeper. Bobby slid two fingers up her cunt and rubbed her fat little clit with his thumb. Mandy sucked his cock harder, grinding her cunt eagerly up around his poking digits. Even after all the fucking the little thirteen-year- old had done in the last twenty-four hours, her cunt still felt as tight as the first time he'd squeezed his big cock into it, back there at the motel. Bobby suddenly had the urge to fuck the cute little kid again. He pulled Mandy's tiny mouth off his prick and lifted her up to straddle his lap, facing away from him. Now he could fuck the little slut and they could both watch his mother getting double-fucked on the bed. Bobby lowered the girl's tiny butt down over his crotch until the head of his cock slid into her tight-lipped little cuntslit. ""Put it in for me, baby,"" he whispered, nuzzling her creamy neck. Mandy gripped the youth's huge throbbing erection and lifted her hips a bit, easing his mammoth prick into her eager little fuckhole. The she sat back down again, alternately lifting and lowering her hips in time with Bobby's up and down cock-thrusts. Bobby was staring at his mother's cunt as it slurped back and forth along Kevin's long prick. Kevin's eyes were on Bobby and Mandy. Although Cathy's cunt was a good tight fit around his cock, the boy wanted to try a bit of what Bobby was getting. That cute little thirteen-year-old cunt must be as tight as a fish's asshole, he thought with more than a touch of envy. Kevin stared as little Mandy bounced up and down on Bobby's huge cock, watching her tight, almost hairless little cuntlips grip the other boy's cock-shaft like a vice. `God, I'd love a piece of that', he thought, slamming his own cock even harder into Cathy's slurping cunt. He thought about his sexy little sister and imagined himself fucking her just like Bobby was fucking young Mandy. He'd fucked his mother and now he was fucking this horny convict bitch, maybe he'd get a chance at Mandy or his sister later. With that evil thought, Kevin started to fuck Cathy with a vengeance, ramming his cock really deep. Her asscheeks slapped loudly up against his belly and his balls battered her clit as Kevin stepped up the pace. He wanted to bring the horny bitch off quick so he could get a chance at fucking one of the two youngsters. Kevin's tactic worked. His extra-hard fucking quickly got Cathy's juices flowing and she was soon on the verge of orgasm. She in turn, stepped up her mouth action on Dick's pistoning prick. The massive pole of flesh was throbbing in her mouth like it was going to explode any minute. All Cathy had to do was suck a little harder and a little faster and she was sure she'd be rewarded with a nice hot load of thick, creamy cum. She was right. Within seconds, Dick gave a loud cry and grabbed the back of her bobbing head with both hands, emptying his balls into her sucking mouth. Kevin climaxed soon after, filling Cathy's churning cunt with another load of young teenaged sperm. Feeling the two jets of cream enter her body at once was all the horny woman needed to tip her over the edge too. She grabbed Dick's ass and sucked his spurting cock like crazy, all the while grinding her ass and cunt back onto Kevin's squirting young prick. Bobby watched them come with a smile. Mandy was still bouncing merrily up and down on his cock and the wonderful friction of her tight, slippery young cunt was quickly bringing him to his own peak. Mandy seemed to be able to come forever. He'd counted three climaxes already, now her little cunt was convulsing around his cock again, near squeezing the life out of it. Bobby grabbed her under the ass and began to raise and lower her cunt on his cock, slamming up into the tight clinging little hole at the same time. To the girl, the effect was like getting fucked at twice the normal speed, and she came again on the spot, saturating Bobby's already-glistening cock with another thick load of fragrant girly-cum. She was whimpering almost incessantly now, her whole body quivering and her cunt convulsing in one continuous orgasm. Bobby felt his balls tighten and that old familiar feeling surge outwards from his loins. He screamed and fucked hard up into Mandy's cunt as he came. Spurt after spurt of hot, thick sperm filled the little girl's cunt and dribbled out onto the sofa forming a creamy-white puddle between Bobby's thighs. Bobby bit her neck and nibbled her earlobe, whispering incoherent obscenities into her ear as his cock twitched and jerked inside her tightly clasping cunt-sheath. As their climaxes faded, Bobby got to his feet and walked over to where his mother lay between Dick and Kevin. ""Nice fuck, mom?"", he asked, stroking her slime- coated cuntslit. ""Ohhhh, Bobby! Yes, honey! It was wonderful!"", moaned Cathy sleepily. ""Next time I want you to join me. I wanna fuck three of you at once!""\n""Jesus! You mean it, mom?!"", Bobby grinned. The thought of triple fucking his mother with two other guys was a tremendous turn on. ""Sure, honey!"", replied Cathy fisting her son's sticky cock. ""If my poor little baby feels up to it, that is.""\n""Shit, Mom! I hope you don't mean right now! I just fucked Mandy!""\n""Don't worry, lover,"" grinned Cathy, looking down at Kevin and Dick. ""These two are pooped now as well, so it'll have to be later.""\n""Okay, Mom, you're on! Now, let's eat!"" Bobby helped his mother to her feet and they headed for the kitchen, totally ignoring Kevin and Dick who were still flaked out on the bed. Buy the time they had all eaten, exhaustion began to set in and they made plans for bed. Bobby knew that he and his mother were so tired that they couldn't take turns at guarding their prisoners, so he decided to tie them up in pairs. He paired Lisa with her husband, and Kevin with his sister. Tying them together facing each other, still naked. He placed Kevin and Debby lying on their sides on the sofa and Lisa and Dick on a spare mattress on the floor beside them. He ignored their complaints and retired to the bed with where Mandy and his mother were already fast asleep. Crawling in between them, Bobby put the gun under his pillow and snuggled up against his mother. He remembered her promise to let him join in a four-way fuck with her and he drifted off to sleep with a sly smile on his face.\n\nAs usual, Kevin awoke next morning with a hard-on. Except this time, it was wedged firmly between his little sister's naked thighs. She was still asleep, her cute young face only inches from his own. Kevin tried to move, and found that the ropes had loosened a little during the night. He looked around and saw that all the others, even his parents were still fast asleep. He moved his hips slightly to try and relieve the pressure on his trapped prick, but as he did so, Debby lifted her leg over his in her sleep and his cock slid right against her warm little pussy. Kevin couldn't help himself, his sister's gorgeous hard little tits were pressed tantalizingly against his chest and her young cunt against his prick felt so inviting. He moved his own hips forward and bunched his ass, running the tip of his cock along the length of his sister's hot, moist cuntslit. Debby squirmed in her sleep, but didn't move away. If anything she seemed to be trying to get more contact between her cunt and her brother's cock-tip. Then, when she lifted her leg and hunched her crotch forward against his prick, Kevin was sure she was doing it on purpose. But she looked like she was asleep. Kevin decided to throw caution to the wind. He had a hard-on that just wasn't going to quit unless he did something about and sister or not, Debby was in the right place at the right time. He tried to reach down between her thighs, but the ropes prevented him. Instead he placed his hand on her tight little ass and ground his cock meaningfully against her cunt, hoping his sister would lift her leg a bit so he could get his cockhead wedged properly into her cunthole. Once that happened, she was as good as fucked, he thought evily. Debby made little moaning sounds as Kevin continued to force his cock into her silky crotch. Through the fog of sleep the girl felt something hard and hot poking her between the legs and instinctively opened them, lifting and bending her knee at the same time. Kevin moved toward her the same time and felt the tip of his cock pop between his sister's tight, elastic little cuntlips. Debby's eyes flicked open, but before she could say or do anything, Kevin hunched his hips forward and buried his massive boner to the hilt in his sister's hot little cunt. Debby moaned low in her throat, grinding her cunt against the long, thick incestuous invader. God, it felt so good. She always felt horny in the mornings, and at home she often brought herself off with her fingers a couple of times before breakfast. Now, she had a big, hard cock... her brother's cock... and it was much more satisfying than her fingers. She didn't mind fucking him, now that her father had shown her how much fun it was. Hell, she'd even let that punk, Bobby, fuck her if he wanted. Her mother had sure squealed for more when he stuffed that big fat prick of his into her cunt. Her mind reeled with the possibilities, but right now all she cared about was getting more of her big brother's prick into her horny pussy. The ropes that bound them were a bit of a hindrance, but where there's a prick there's a way, Debby thought. She opened her thighs as far apart as the ropes would allow and began to hunch her ass in time with her brother's eager cock-thrusts, but it still wasn't satisfying. She longed for the deep hard thrusts her father had given her the night before, but Kevin's bonds kept him from moving his hips much. His cock was fully into her cunt, but movement was severely restricted. Debby began to rock her hips and moan in frustration as her brother's cock filled and tantalized her young horny pussy. Kevin too, was beginning to feel the strain, it was agonizing to feel his cock finally inside his sister's tight, wet little cunt and not be able to pound away at her the way he wanted to. He was just about to try and wriggle out of the ropes when he felt the cold steel of a gun barrel against his neck. ""Well, well, well! What have we here?"", grinned Bobby, running the gun barrel down over Debby's tightly clenched ass. ""A little friendly brother and sister good-morning fuck?"" Kevin and Debby froze as Bobby ran the gun barrel over their naked bodies. He kicked Dick and Lisa who were still asleep at his feet. Dick awoke with a start and gave his wife a gentle pat on the ass to wake her. ""Hey, Red!"" Bobby snickered, pointing at Lisa's tied son and daughter. ""Looks like your kids wanna play a little house too. And, if I'm not mistaken, Hero here has his wiener well and truly stuffed up Sweetcheek's hot little fur-pie."" Lisa glared at him, casting only a fleeting sideways glance at her two bound children. ""What do you expect, after the things you made us do last night and the way you tied them up together!"", spat Lisa. ""Whoa, baby! Excuse me?? I didn't MAKE you do anything! You and the rest of your hot fuckin' family were only too happy to get it on together, baby! So, don't come with this `I MADE YOU DO IT' crap, 'cause you the old man here were having a hot old time with the kids last night WITHOUT me forcing you to do anything!"" Lisa scowled at him, realizing shamefully that he was right. She definitely DID enjoy her son's hard young cock stuffing her ass and pussy, and her husband sure as hell got a kick out of fucking their daughter, that was for sure!.... What could she say? Bobby saw the woman's downcast expression and smiled, knowing he'd won again. Now it was time for the next episode in this horny family's sexual awakening. He stood up and untied the two kids, letting them sit up. Kevin's cock slithered reluctantly from the tight confines of his sister's hot young cunt, leaving a trail of glistening pussy-juice along the girl's thigh. Debby sat with her arms folded across her teenage tits, her legs tightly clamped together. Despite having fucked her father the night before, in the cold light of day, the young girl felt ashamed at being caught with her brother's cock up her cunt, especially in front of her parents. Bobby sat down on the sofa beside Debby, admiring her gorgeous young body. He couldn't blame Kevin for what he did. ANY brother would want to fuck a sister like that, he thought. Then, suddenly, he had an idea! He ran the gun up and down between Debby's firm young tits and grinned at her lewdly. ""Maybe Sweetcheeks would prefer a real cock"" he said, stroking his stiffening prick meaningfully with his other hand. Debby could only stare speechlessly at Bobby's lengthening cock. Kevin's hard prick had felt so good up her cunt that the horny youngster was willing to do anything to finish off what her brother had started. Lisa tried to rise, fighting against the ropes that held her tied tightly to her husband. Dick held her to him, knowing that to fight against it was useless. Bobby held all the trump cards. He'd unleashed their sexuality and now, only consummation of that sexuality would leave him powerless. It was Kevin who finally stood up and bravely confronted the gun-wielding fugitive. His cock had tasted the tight, juicy delights of his little sister's hot clinging cunt, and the boy wanted more. He was willing to do anything! ""No! Leave her alone!"" he said menacingly, standing protectively before his little sister. ""Whoa! Hey, you want her all for yourself, Hero?"", asked Bobby, waving the gun in Kevin's face. Kevin stood his ground, staring wildly at the armed punk. Bobby lowered the gun and pointed it at Debby. ""You want to fuck her bad, don't you, Junior?"" Kevin looked down at his naked young sister and swallowed nervously. ""Come on, kid!"", Bobby teased. ""You want to fuck the horny little cunt so bad you can taste it, right?!"" Kevin licked his lips and nodded in defeat. He DID want his hot, sexy little sister all to himself... to fuck whenever he wanted! Kevin was hooked, and Bobby knew it! ""Okay, Junior! I'm gonna give you a break. You two kids wanna fuck so badly? Let's see what you can do.... But hold on, I want Red and Daddy Dick here to take a good long look at their own kids fucking!"" said Bobby, untying Lisa and Dick. He motioned for the naked parents to join Mandy and Cathy on the bed before signaling Kevin and Debby to resume their incestuous lovemaking. ""Okay, Hero!"", he grinned. ""Fuck you hot little sister stupid!"" Kevin fell upon his sister with a vengeance. Bobby had humiliated him, in front of everybody, including his parents... now he was going to show them all!! Spreading his little sister's legs wide, Kevin knelt between her thighs, draping her ankles over his shoulders. Debby's tight, moist little cuntlips glistened wetly in the morning light, gaping open as her brother positioned his fat cockhead once more into the glistening pink slit her tiny blonde pussy. Debby moaned and looked down between her legs as her brother hunched his lean young hips forward, nudging the fat head of his cock into her tight little fuckhole. As the huge flared knob popped inside, Kevin had the urge to ram his cock down into his little sister's hot, clasping cunt to the balls, but he didn't want to appear to loose it in front of Bobby. Slowly, inch-by-inch he worked his huge, stiff prick between the slippery folds of Debby's sweet young cunt. Debby was panting hard now. She was more than eager for Kevin to fuck her. She didn't care if he was her brother or that her mother and father and three total strangers were watching. She just wanted him to shove his long hard prick into her yearning cunt and fuck her to orgasm. ""Ohhhhh, Kevin! Do it!"", she pleaded, finally. ""Put it in and fuck me! Fuck me hard like Daddy did last night! Ohhh, pleeeeease! Fuck me!"" His gorgeous little sister begging for his prick was the last straw. Her wanton, lustful pleading drove the excited young boy over the edge of restraint, and, with a loud cry of lust, Kevin lunged his hips forward and down, plunging the full length of his rock-hard cock way up into his sister's belly. Debby's eyes grew wide, then lidded over with lust as she felt her little cunt thrust full of long, thick prick. Her brother's cock seemed every inch as big and fat as her father's had done last night, and the girl knew that she was really going to enjoy fucking her handsome big brother a lot! On the bed, Lisa and Dick watched in awe as their son fucked his huge prick in and out of their daughter's juicy, wet cunt. Dick's cock began to harden as he stared at Debby's widely-stretched little cuntlips sucking and clasping at her brother's thick cockshaft. He knew exactly what that excruciatingly wonderful tightness felt like. No wonder young Kevin was moaning and groaning so loudly. Debby's little fourteen-year- old cunt was as tight as a vice and as hot as a furnace. Dick gazed in envy as Kevin slammed his cock repeatedly into his moaning sister, her firm, naked young ass squirming all over the sofa as Kevin fucked her with deep, powerful strokes. With every thrust, Debby whimpered for more, grinding her little cunt up at her brother's pounding prick with a vengeance. Lisa was staring in envy too. She knew the delicious feeling of having that massive prick shoved up her own pussy. Her son had a big cock AND he knew how to use it. Lisa suddenly wished it was HER writhing in passion under Kevin's deep, powerful cock-thrusts, getting her cunt well and truly reamed out by her young son's virile, man-sized prick. Bobby saw the effect that watching their kids fuck was having on the Dick and Lisa. He grinned and nodded to his own mother who was already rubbing her drooling snatch at the horny sight. ""Look like Dig Daddy Dick is living up to his name, Mom!"", laughed Bobby indicating Dick's erect penis. ""I think he want's to fuck the hot little bitch again himself."" Then to Dick. ""Well, do you, old man? Do you want to fuck your horny little slut of a daughter again?"" Dick stared at the youth, a look of defeat on his craggy features. It was no use fighting it anymore, he thought. His cock had betrayed him again. Everybody could see that watching his son and daughter fucking so lustily, right before his eyes, was turning him on something fierce. ""Yes!"" he spat. ""I want to fuck her again, so what! What red-blooded male watching this wouldn't?"" Bobby just grinned, motioning for Mandy to take care of the older man's rampant cock. The cute little thirteen-year-old had been watching Kevin's huge boner slide back and forth in his sister's cunt while busily rubbing her own gooey little slit to a foamy lather. At Bobby's instruction, she scrambled over between Dick's out-stretched legs and took the big man's erect cock in her tiny hand, thankful for some action at last. Lisa had the urge to pull the horny little slut off her husband, but that soon passed as Bobby sat down beside her and ran a hand down over her sopping wet cuntmound. Instinctively, she opened her legs wider to let the youth insert two long fingers into her itching cunthole. ""Ohhh, yeahhhh! You're real wet, Red!"", he observed, inserting another finger into her saturated twat. ""I bet you want Hero to fuck you again too, don't you? Huh? Ummmm, yeah! You do... don't you, baby?"" Bobby's fingers were really stoking up her fires now and Lisa couldn't keep herself from hunching her cunt against his hand and reaching for his cock. ""Uhhhh, yessss!"", she hissed. ""I want him to fuck me again alright! I can't wait to feel his big fat prick fucking my juicy pussy! I want him to fuck me up the ass too, and cum in my mouth and ohhhh I want to do everything.... Ohhhhh, Jesus! I can't stand it anymore! Fuck me! Fuck me you horny, bastard! Fuck me now!"" Lisa was almost incoherent with lust. Bobby's expert manipulations combined with the lascivious sight of her own children fucking their brains out was just too much. She wanted to fuck and she didn't care who fucked her....Bobby just happened to be closest. She pushed the youth backwards until his head was in his mother's lap and straddled his thick, muscular thighs, wasting no time at all in stuffing his rampant organ deep into her cock-hungry fuckhole. Bobby laughed at her lustful eagerness. ""Can't wait for another taste of my prick, huh Red?"", he said, grinning with both triumph and pleasure as he felt Lisa's hot, slippery-wet fuckhole slide down over the length of his upright cock. ""Shut-up and fuck me, you little bastard!"", grunted Lisa, already bouncing up and down on Bobby's deeply impaling cockshaft. ""Shut-up and fuck me, you little bastard!"", grunted Lisa, already bouncing up and down on Bobby's deeply impaling cockshaft. Bobby lifted his hips and fucked her back, slamming his prick up into her sliding snatch with every downward lunge of the red-heads hips. His head was still in his mother's lap and she was slowly grinding her pussy up at him the back of his head. He could smell her steamy wet cunt only inches from his face and knew she must be going crazy with frustration by now. Time to do something about that, he thought, can't have my poor momma left out of all the fun. ""Come and sit on my face, Mom"", grunted Bobby, not missing a stroke into Lisa's bouncing pussy. ""I'll suck your pussy out while Red helps herself to a cuntful of cock.""\n""Ohhhh, baby!"" moaned Cathy, getting into position, facing Lisa. ""I thought you'd never ask!""\n""Anything to please my dear old mo...umff, mmmm, mmmm...."" Bobby last words were cut short as Cathy's drooling cunt settled down over his mouth. He opened his mouth and gave his mother's gaping fuckhole a big sloppy tongue-kiss, licking back and forth along every square inch of juicy exposed cuntflesh. Cathy arched her back and hunched her cunt harder onto her son's face, squirming her hips around in tight little circles as Bobby's tongue and lips probed and sucked at her wide-open fuckhole with delicious dexterity. Lisa was still bouncing merrily up and down on Bobby's pointed prong, her eyes fixed on Cathy's jiggling tits. She had never really considered sex with another woman before, but, now, strangely she felt a sudden urge to reach out and squeeze Cathy's big, firm, succulent-looking breasts. Maybe it was because she was so horny, maybe it was because they were both sharing Cathy's son, she didn't know. All she knew was that she had an overwhelming urge to touch the woman's tits. She leaned reached out and cupped one of Cathy's large boobs, squeezing the soft, firm globe with increasing pressure. She felt the woman's large erect nipple scraping against her palm. It felt so good, she grabbed Cathy's other tits and did the same to it. Cathy moaned with pleasure at the unexpected attention. She had always loved sharing a man with another woman like this and the fact that it was her own son she was sharing only made it that much better. She looked at the beautiful red-head bouncing on her son's cock and suddenly wanted her more than anything in the world. Before they left, Cathy was going to convert this respectable, middle-class housewife into a proper little cunt-lapper. She reached out an began to squeeze Lisa's tits in return. This brought a sympathetic moan of pleasure from the deeply impaled red-head. ""Ooooohhhh, yesss! Squeeze my tits"", groaned Lisa. ""God, he's got a big cock! Uhhhhhh, Jesus! I love fucking like this!"" Dick looked over when he heard Lisa's guttural cries of lust and watched spellbound as Cathy leaned forward and began to suck his wife's tits. Lisa moaned louder and thrust out her breasts to be sucked, all the while rocking her hips up and down on Bobby's spearing fuck- shaft. The sight of his respectable wife riding a boy's cock while another woman sucked her tits made Dick incredibly horny. Mandy had been sucking his cock while he fondled the little girl's cunt and ass, but now it was time for some serious fucking. He couldn't wait to slam his cock into the thirteen-year-old's tight little pussy. He was sure she'd be even tighter in the cunt than his daughter. Dick rolled Mandy onto her back and got between her legs. Taking one tiny ankle in each hand, Dick spread her skinny little legs and positioned his cock at the entrance of her virtually hairless little cunt. Mandy was so tight that her tiny cuntlips parted little even with her legs spread wide. Dick reached out and shoved a finger up into the little kid's cunt, delighted at the way it clung tightly to his wriggling digit. He pulled his finger out and felt her cuntlips suck at it like a wet little mouth. His finger came out coated and glistening with hot, creamy girl-juice. He was going to enjoy fucking this gorgeous little freckle-faced honey! ""Ohhhhhhhh, please!"", whimpered Mandy, frustrated by having his nice hard finger removed from her tingling little twat. ""Put your cock in and fuck me! Please fuck me! I wanna cum so bad! Please! Do it now! Fuck my cunt!"" Dick looked down into the naked little girl's eyes and saw the fucklust clouding her pixie-like features. She wanted it as much as he did, he thought. Well the horny little slut was going to get it alright. Shit, she was going to get everything she was asking for, and more....\n\nChapter 11\n\nLisa had the urge to pull the horny little slut off her husband, but that soon passed as Bobby sat down beside her and ran a hand down over her sopping wet cuntmound. Instinctively, she opened her legs wider to let the youth insert two long fingers into her itching cunthole. ""Ohhh, yeahhhh! You're real wet, Red!"", he observed, inserting another finger into her saturated twat. ""I bet you want Hero to fuck you again too, don't you? Huh? Ummmm, yeah! You do... don't you, baby?"" Bobby's fingers were really stoking up her fires now and Lisa couldn't keep herself from hunching her cunt against his hand and reaching for his cock. ""Uhhhh, yessss!"", she hissed. ""I want him to fuck me again alright! I can't wait to feel his big fat prick fucking my juicy pussy! I want him to fuck me up the ass too, and cum in my mouth and ohhhh I want to do everything.... Ohhhhh, Jesus! I can't stand it anymore! Fuck me! Fuck me you horny, bastard! Fuck me now!"" Lisa was almost incoherent with lust. Bobby's expert manipulations combined with the lascivious sight of her own children fucking their brains out was just too much. She wanted to fuck and she didn't care who fucked her....Bobby just happened to be closest. She pushed the youth backwards until his head was in his mother's lap and straddled his thick, muscular thighs, wasting no time at all in stuffing his rampant organ deep into her cock-hungry fuckhole. Bobby laughed at her lustful eagerness. ""Can't wait for another taste of my prick, huh Red?"", he said, grinning with both triumph and pleasure as he felt Lisa's hot, slippery-wet fuckhole slide down over the length of his upright cock. ""Shut-up and fuck me, you little bastard!"", grunted Lisa, already bouncing up and down on Bobby's deeply impaling cockshaft. Bobby lifted his hips and fucked her back, slamming his prick up into her sliding snatch with every downward lunge of the red-heads hips. His head was still in his mother's lap and she was slowly grinding her pussy up at him the back of his head. He could smell her steamy wet cunt only inches from his face and knew she must be going crazy with frustration by now. Time to do something about that, he thought, can't have my poor momma left out of all the fun. ""Come and sit on my face, Mom"", grunted Bobby, not missing a stroke into Lisa's bouncing pussy. ""I'll suck your pussy out while Red helps herself to a cuntful of cock.""\n""Ohhhh, baby!"" moaned Cathy, getting into position, facing Lisa. ""I thought you'd never ask!""\n""Anything to please my dear old mo...umff, mmmm, mmmm...."" Bobby last words were cut short as Cathy's drooling cunt settled down over his mouth. He opened his mouth and gave his mother's gaping fuckhole a big sloppy tongue-kiss, licking back and forth along every square inch of juicy exposed cuntflesh. Cathy arched her back and hunched her cunt harder onto her son's face, squirming her hips around in tight little circles as Bobby's tongue and lips probed and sucked at her wide-open fuckhole with delicious dexterity. Lisa was still bouncing merrily up and down on Bobby's stiffly-pointed prong, her eyes fixed on Cathy's jiggling tits. She had never really considered sex with another woman before, but, now, strangely she felt a sudden urge to reach out and squeeze Cathy's big, firm, succulent-looking breasts. Maybe it was because she was so horny, maybe it was because they were both sharing Cathy's son, she didn't know. All she knew was that she had an overwhelming urge to touch the woman's tits. She leaned reached out and cupped one of Cathy's large boobs, squeezing the soft, firm globe with increasing pressure. She felt the woman's large erect nipple scraping against her palm. It felt so good, she grabbed Cathy's other tits and did the same to it. Cathy moaned with pleasure at the unexpected attention. She had always loved sharing a man with another woman like this and the fact that it was her own son she was sharing only made it that much better. She looked at the beautiful red-head bouncing on her son's cock and suddenly wanted her more than anything in the world. Before they left, Cathy was going to convert this respectable, middle-class housewife into a proper little cunt-lapper. She reached out an began to squeeze Lisa's tits in return. This brought a sympathetic moan of pleasure from the deeply impaled red-head. ""Ooooohhhh, yesss! Squeeze my tits"", groaned Lisa. ""God, he's got a big cock! Uhhhhhh, Jesus! I love fucking like this!"" Dick looked over when he heard Lisa's guttural cries of lust and watched spellbound as Cathy leaned forward and began to suck his wife's tits. Lisa moaned louder and thrust out her breasts to be sucked, all the while rocking her hips up and down on Bobby's spearing fuck- shaft. The sight of his respectable wife riding a boy's cock while another woman sucked her tits made Dick incredibly horny. Mandy had been sucking his cock while he fondled the little girl's cunt and ass, but now it was time for some serious fucking. He couldn't wait to slam his cock into the thirteen-year-old's tight little pussy. He was sure she'd be even tighter in the cunt than his daughter. Dick rolled Mandy onto her back and got between her legs. Taking one tiny ankle in each hand, Dick spread her skinny little legs and positioned his cock at the entrance of her virtually hairless little cunt. Mandy was so tight that her tiny cuntlips parted little even with her legs spread wide. Dick reached out and shoved a finger up into the little kid's cunt, delighted at the way it clung tightly to his wriggling digit. He pulled his finger out and felt her cuntlips suck at it like a wet little mouth. His finger came out coated and glistening with hot, creamy girl-juice. He was going to enjoy fucking this gorgeous little freckle-faced honey! ""Ohhhhhhhh, please!"", whimpered Mandy, frustrated by having his nice hard finger removed from her tingling little twat. ""Put your cock in and fuck me! Please fuck me! I wanna cum so bad! Please! Do it now! Fuck my cunt!"" Dick looked down into the naked little girl's eyes and saw the fucklust clouding her pixie-like features. She wanted it as much as he did, he thought. Well the horny little slut was going to get it alright! Shit, she was going to get everything she was asking for, and more.... Dick nudged his hips between Mandy's widely spread thighs, her hand instinctively wrapping around the thickness of his cock. The sweet-faced youngster parted her pussylips with one hand and guided his big prick- knob into her slippery cunt with the other. With his eyes wide and staring deeply into hers, Dick slowly fucked forward. ""Aaaauuuuugh!"" he groaned. ""Ooooooh, God!"" Mandy whispered. ""Yes! Put it in me! Unngghhhh, you big bastard! Oooooh, yes! Fill me up with your cock, baby!"" As the young girl urged him on, Dick gave a harder thrust that bottomed his prick out way up inside her quivering, tight pussy. Mandy gasped and ground her hips up even as the breath was driven from her body by the strength of the thrust. ""G.. God, you're big!"" she panted. ""N..nice and big and hard... Ohhhhhh, Fuck me quick! Cum in me!""\n""Coming fast isn't gonna be the problem, kid"" he said. ""God, you're tight. I feel like coming right now! It's all I can do to keep fucking you like this without blowing my wad in about three strokes!""\n""I can come fast, too,"" Mandy said as she leaned up to kiss his dry lips. ""Do it! Go ahead! Just fuck the shit out of me! Now!"" She didn't have to wait long for him to do as she asked. Her entire body was rocking in his pounding grip in seconds. Totally naked beneath a man old enough to be her father, Mandy felt very naughty. ""Yes!"" she hissed as his first stroke into her silky smoothness made shivers of pleasure run all over her skin. ""Ooooooh, yes!"" Squealing and whimpering with delight as Dick leaned down and sucked on her tongue in time with his wonderful fucking, the horny young thirteen-year-old responded passionately to Dick's fast fucking. Mandy was right with him as his urge to come rapidly approached. ""Oooooh, here I come!"" she whispered in his ear as his head fell down. ""I'm getting close! I'm almost there! Fuck me! That's it! Cum with me, Dick! What a cock! Come together with me! Oooooh, what a cock!"" Her churning little hips fucked up and down as Mandy met each of his strokes. Raising up, Dick put his arms under her naked legs, opening her tiny cunt up wider. He didn't know how much she could take of his big cock, but so far she was taking everything he could give her, and she was begging for more. ""What are you doing?"" Mandy asked in a frantic little voice. ""What you told me,"" Dick said. ""I'm gonna fuck you hard and fast, Mandy! Hang on, honey!"" Pushing the lithe young girl's legs up, the tall man pulled her up almost into a ball. The entire length of her hairless pussy was open to his attacking prick. He rocked forward, slamming his long, hard cock all the way into her glistening pink fuckhole. ""Unnnngggffff!"" she grunted as she felt the full size and thickness of Dick's massive hard-on fucking into her tiny, adolescent body. Catching her hands as little Mandy gripped onto his forearms, Dick locked her into place by clamping down over her wrists. She couldn't move. She couldn't slide away. Then he really started fucking her, pounding and ramming until the little girl screamed with pleasure. Aware that he couldn't last more than a few seconds more Dick wanted the tiny-titted schoolgirl to come with him. He began fucking into her hot little cunt with a wild fury. His pounding thrusts had her slender young body bouncing back and forth across the bed. He fucked down hard, catching her again as she rebounded from his last thrust. ""I'M CUMMING!"" she shrieked, not caring at that moment if the whole world heard her. ""OOOOOH, GOD! I'M CUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!"" Dick arched his back as he picked up the speed of his cock inside little Mandy's hot, clinging cunt, then shot a fiery stream of spunk up into her tight pussy. ""God, I love your cock!"" she groaned ""Ooooh, yes! God, I love cock! Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck..fuck.fuckfuckfuckkkk!"" Mandy's young body was out of control. Quivering with intense ecstasy, the innocent-looking young girl took every drop of Dick's of creamy cum. She was holding her breath, afraid that if she took another breath she would explode. She wanted this orgasm to go on and on forever. Spots appeared under her tightly clenched eyelids as the moaning young teen savoured the jetting flow of hot cum inside her body. The next thing she knew, she was moaning softly. Her legs were straight again, and he was kissing her gently, a worried look on his face. ""Mmmmmm!"" Mandy moaned. ""Jesus!""\n""Welcome back, kid!"" Dick whispered. ""W..What happened?""\n""You passed out!""\n""Ohhhhh, God! But it was fantastic!"", moaned Mandy, planting a flurry of tiny kisses on Dick's sweaty face. ""I love you!"" Dick smiled down at his young lover and kissed her forehead, content in the fact that Mandy had experienced such a mind-blowing orgasm with him. Bobby was sitting between his mother and Lisa, letting the two women lick his genitals clean after their three-way fuck. He smiled evilly at Dick and Mandy. ""You really got her off good, Pops!"", he grinned. ""What's your secret?"" Dick looked at the punk like he was a piece of shit he'd just stepped in and snarled, ""You'll never know, asshole!"" Before Bobby could reply, Dick launched himself at the boy and pinned him to the bed. Bobby clawed for the gun he'd placed under the pillow, but Dick had chosen this moment perfectly. He'd seen the weapon fall down behind the bed while Bobby was otherwise engaged with Cathy and his wife. With lightning speed, Dick let fly with a sickeningly heavy right which caught Bobby squarely on the jaw. Cathy screamed and tried to help her son, but Kevin grabbed her from behind and held the cursing woman tightly as his father secured the semi- conscious Bobby in a painful headlock. ""Quick Honey, get the gun!"" he panted, ""It's down behind the bedhead!"" Lisa scrambled to the top of the bed and reached down retrieving the weapon, her gorgeous ass and pussy poking in the air as she did so. Despite the situation, Kevin smiled and whistled under his breath. ""Nice view, Mom!"", he said. Lisa smiled and handed the gun to her husband who promptly poked the barrel into Bobby's surprised face. ""Looks like the shoe's on the other foot, now... right asshole?"" Bobby nodded his head groggily, very conscious of the cold steel pressed against his bloody nose. ""Oohhhh, please, don't hurt him!"" whined Cathy, still struggling in Kevin's grasp. ""Don't hurt my baby! ""Shut-up, bitch!"" snarled Dick. ""You weren't too concerned about what your asshole son here was going to do to us earlier on, were you? Huh!!!????"" Cathy began to cry. ""Just don't hurt him, pleeeeease!""\n""I'm not gonna hurt him, lady,"" grinned Dick. ""I'm gonna fuckin' kill the little shit for what he did to my family!"" Dick cocked the pistol and pressed the barrel meaningfully against Bobby's temple. ""NO!!"" screeched Cathy. ""I'll do anything! ANYTHING! Just don't hurt my, baby!"" Kevin and Bobby looked at each other with a grin. ""Anything?"" asked Kevin, running his hands down between the woman's gorgeously naked thighs. ""Yes! ANYTHING!"" husked, Cathy realizing what the horny young boy was referring to. ""Even, suck my cunt?"" Everybody turned to stare at Lisa. ""Mom?""\n""Lisa!"", said Kevin and Dick simultaneously. Lisa stood up and made her way over to Cathy. She reached down and squeezed her former captor's tits viciously. ""I want the fucking bitch to suck my cunt!"" said, Lisa her eyes gleaming wildly. ""But, honey..."" blurted Dick. ""I think Mom means it, Dad!"", grinned Kevin. ""Why don't we use them like they used us?"" Dick's eyes skipped from Cathy's ripe, mature body to Mandy's tight, creamy curves, then down at the hatred in Bobby's eyes. He smiled. ""Sure! Why not?"" he grinned, ""Let's fuck the sluts! And Mommy's little baby here can watch.... How 'bout it asshole? Wanna watch while we fuck your slut of a mother? Wanna see me fuck her asshole? I bet I can really split her where she shits with this fucker!"", boasted Dick, patting a phenomenal erection. Bobby only groaned. ""I take that as a `yes'!"" Dick pulled Bobby over to the couch and tied the boy up securely, making sure he could see the bed. Then he grabbed Cathy and pushed her onto the bed between his wife's open thighs. ""On your hands and knees, bitch!"" he growled, ""and start sucking pussy!"" Cathy obeyed, lowering her mouth to Lisa's wide- spread cunt as Dick positioned his large, throbbing cockhead against the tiny rose-bud of her anus. Although she usually enjoyed a man's cock up her ass Cathy knew that the big man wasn't going to be gently with her. Her puckered little bunghole twitched in panic as she felt the head of his cock press against it. She lifted her head from Lisa's hairy, gaping pussy and begged him to be gentle with her. ""Don't hurt me!"", she whimpered, ""I'll let you do anything you want, just pleeease, don't hurt me!"" Dick grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head up viciously causing the shapely naked woman to arch her back and press her asshole harder against his cocktip. ""Shutup whore! Get your fuckin' mouth back down on my wife's hot pussy and suck, or I'll fuck you just like this,"" he growled, giving the kneeling woman's hair another vicious tug. Cathy gave a sob as Dick released her and obediently returned her mouth to Lisa's drooling cuntslit, sucking and licking at the pink, glistening flesh with renewed vigour. ""That's better,"" grinned Dick pulling her firm, creamy asscheeks apart. ""Now for the main event!""\n""Yeah, fuck her ass! Fuck it hard, Dad!"", urged Kevin. He had his fingers in his sister's cunt and she was jerking his cock with her fist. Both kids were staring at their parents and the gorgeous naked blonde with wanton anticipation. Across the room, with little Mandy cowering at his side, Bobby was staring at the threesome on the bed also, but his face was a mask of pure hatred. Even so the eroticism of the sight was not lost on the boy. He noted the way his mother's pert ass was offered up into the air like a ripe cherry to be plucked. Her ass quivering in an inviting manner as she sucked and licked the other woman's flaming red pussy. However, when he looked and saw how thick and hard Dick's erection was compared to his mother's tiny anus, he almost choked. It was as thick as a baseball bat and the fat, bulbous head was purple and looked like like it would split her ass open on the very first thrust. He couldn't believe that Dick was actually going to try and force that monster into her ass. It just wouldn't go in. No ass could take such a huge prick. Despite what they'd done to these people, Bobby couldn't stand to think of his mother's ass being ravaged in such a terrible way. ""No, don't! Don't fuck Mom in the ass"", he blurted. ""Why not, shithead?"", grinned Dick, ""You wanna take her place? Huh? Maybe I should ram this big fucker up your ass instead."" At that, Cathy let out a muffled little squeal into Lisa's muff and raised her head in alarm. ""NO! Don't hurt him!"", she whimpered, ""I said I'd do anything you wanted and I will, just leave Bobby out of it, okay?""\n""Well aren't we the noble one... Don't worry, slut, I prefer your cute little ass to his anyday,"" laughed Dick, giving Cathy's upraised bottom a hard slap. ""Now tell me how much you're gonna like me fucking your tight little shit-chute, or I might change my mind!""\n""Owww! Yeah, I'm gonna love it!"", whimpered Cathy, ""I want you to stick that big prick up my ass and fuck me with it, baby!""\n""That's better,"" grinned Dick. He turned to Bobby. ""See, shithead! Your hot slut of a mother is begging me to plug her ass. And since she asked so nicely, I think I'll give it to her... right now!"" Without warning, Dick hunched his big, powerful hips forward and buried his cock in poor Cathy's asshole with one solid stroke. The woman yelped, but to everyone's surprise did not scream out in pain. Instead she returned her mouth to Lisa's temporarily neglected cunt and began to suck and slurp noisily. In fact, Cathy's ass was hurting something fierce. It burnt with the sudden excruciating pain of penetration and ached with an almost unbearable stretching sensation, but she suffered in silence. From past experience, she knew that once her asshole got used to the massive intruder, it would feel much better... besides she didn't want to give her ex-captives the pleasure of seeing her groveling in pain as Dick fucked her. Bobby was amazed. His mother seemed to be taking that enormous cock up her ass without so much as a whimper! He watched as Dick pistoned the long, thick shaft into Cathy's clinging rectum with almost animal ferocity. She was moaning incessantly into Lisa's matted red pubes as she tongued the other woman's appreciative fuckhole. But the moans were obviously not pain now... they were pure pleasure. The pain in Cathy's asshole had quickly diminished once her anal muscles had stretched enough to accommodate Dick's mighty fuck-pole. Soon, it even began to feel good as his big prick massaged her g-spot through the connecting tissue separating her asshole from her vagina. A warm, fuzzy feeling of dull pleasure began to invade her lower body as Dick fucked her ass. The spreading euphoria caused her to start sucking and licking the tasty, squirming cunt under her mouth with a renewed eagerness. Lisa was beside herself with pleasure as she watched her big, handsome husband fucking the woman who was eating her pussy. It had been one of her most suppressed, secret fantasies to share a woman with her husband, now it was really happening! And despite the pain and degradation she must be feeling, Cathy was giving her so much pleasure with her mouth.... Lisa almost felt sorry for her. Dick began to pump his hips faster and faster. Cathy's shithole was all slippery and buttery-tight inside and he loved the way her asscheeks quivered and shook with his strokes. He'd always enjoyed the long, smooth feel of a hot asshole around his cock. He stroked with his hips, his stomach slapped against the cheeks of her tight little ass and his hairy balls bounced against her cunt. He looked down and saw the look of lust on his wife's eyes and knew that she too had been secretly wanting to do this kind of thing for ages. He looked over at his son and daughter and saw that they had abandoned playing with each other and had decided to fuck. Kevin was on top of his little sister, slamming his cock deep into her tight young fuckhole with long, hard strokes that made the naked girl moan and whimper with pleasure. Kevin was porking his sister's hot little cunt really hard, and she was bucking her skinny young hips up in a frenzy, fucking her brother back with great relish, and gusto. Dick's pumping cock swelled inside Cathy's ass as he watched his two kids fuck. Debbie had a horny little cunt on her, and Dick knew that after all this was over, she'd let him have a piece of her hot, teenage pussy whenever he wanted. The very thought made his cock throb with increased excitement. There was a steady slapping noise as he pummeled Cathy's clinging asshole. His hips slapped wetly against the backs of her thighs as their sweaty flesh met in a blistering rhythm. He spread her legs and pushed down on her butt, slamming down into her ass at a steep yet mutually satisfying angle. Cathy groaned out her approval into Lisa's juicy, wet cunthole. ""Uhhhnnnmmmmmm!""\n""That feel good now, slut?"" grinned Dick, giving her a few quick hard stabs. ""A little,"" admitted Cathy, lifting her lips from Lisa's dripping cunt for a moment. She was too proud to say that she was actually enjoying herself now. Her ass had accommodated itself to Dick's huge organ and she was definitely enjoying the slippery feel of the greased cord of cock muscle as it heaved in and out of her. Cathy reached back with one hand to massage her aching pussy. She was so hot and eager she didn't care what Dick might do to her, she needed to rub herself... badly! Dick's cock was making her feel wild, and she needed some release. It seemed as if all the pain she had endured had only served to intensify her lust. Now that the pain had abated, her body had recovered, and was making her desire more sensation. The relief from the slackened pain only stoked her more lustful, animal needs. Cathy wondered what her son was thinking about her, submitting so readily to their ex-captives like this. She hoped he would understand. Bobby understood alright. He understood that his mother was a horny, leg-spreading slut who enjoyed any cock stuffed up her hot, wet holes. He was angered at first, then aroused. The thought of his gorgeous mother submitting to a stranger, then letting him fuck her gooey, sperm-filled cunt or ass really excited him. The more he watched Dick plowing his sexy mother up the ass, the more Bobby's young cock began to swell. Mandy noticed it too and dropped her hand down to grip Bobby's rising erection with glee. The young girl had also been growing decidedly horny watching all the fucking and sucking going on in the room and her hot, neglected little cunt was twitching with need. She dropped her pretty young face down to Bobby's crotch and took his stiff, throbbing prick into her tiny mouth. Bobby gasped as the cute little thirteen-year-old's hot, sucking lips enveloped his cock. However his eyes were on the bed where Dick was assfucking his mother. Bobby watched his naked mom wiggling her butt wantonly around the big man's deeply-impaling prick and the hungry way she was sucking Lisa's drooling pussy. Mandy was sucking his cock like a demon and Bobby wished he had his hand's free so he could force the back of the little kid's head down over his prick as she sucked. Across the room, Kevin was getting ready to squirt a load of sperm up his little sister's hot, clinging fuckhole. Debbie was squirming her horny young ass around like crazy as her brother's big cock slammed into her juicy young cunt like a piston. Both kids were extremely close to orgasm. ""Uhhhh,Jesus! Fuck! Cum in me, Kevin!"", Dick heard his little daughter scream as she finally reached her peak. He watched her face as her brother hunched into her and squirted her tight little pussy full of cum. She looked so cute and so sexy all at once, and Dick couldn't wait to fuck her again himself, but right now he had other things on his mind. Cathy was squirming her ass back against his pounding cock and Lisa was squealing loudly as Cathy's lips sucked and squeezed his wife's, hard throbbing clit to orgasm. Kevin pulled his hard glistening cock out of his sister's cum-filled cunt and straddled his mother's face. Without a second thought, Lisa opened her mouth wide and took her son's sticky young prick deep into her mouth. She sucked it hungrily, enjoying the combined taste of her daughter's cunt and her son's sperm which coated the boy's long, stiff, meaty prong. Dick watched his wife clean off their son's glistening cock with her mouth. At the same time she was hunching her twat up at Cathy's face, grinding her juicy wet crotch against the woman's stiff tongue like it was a cock fucking her cunt. Dick liked his wife like this, doing lewd, wanton, exciting things with her gorgeous body. If nothing else, this experience had brought out their hidden sexual needs... not only his wife's and his own, but that of his horny young children too! He pounded Cathy's upraised asshole like crazy, really pumping her butt as he watched his wife suck their son's long hard cock to another enormous erection. His daughter scrambled her slender young body beside him and reached under to grip his balls. ""Uuuuuhhhh, Daddy!"" Debbie gasped, her breath hot in her father's ear as she rubbed her drooling little pussy against his thigh. ""Don't cum in her ass. I'm so horny! I want you to cum in my pussy too!""\n""Oh, baby! I will!"" gasped Dick, hunching his cock into Cathy's ass like crazy. ""I'll fuck you, sweetheart! I'll fuck your hot little cunt forever! With a groan, he pulled out of Cathy's hot, sucking ass and wiped off his cock with the sheet. Debbie fell back and spread her long, slender legs for her father. She didn't care that her Daddy's prick was still slimy from another woman's ass, she just wanted him to fuck her with that wonderfully thick and talented cock of his. ""Fuck me, Daddy!"", she moaned as Dick fell eagerly between her shamelessly-open thighs, ""Fuck my little pussy hard! And he did... much to the frustration of poor Cathy who was on the brink of orgasm, only to have it snatched from her grasp by Dick's intense lust for his sexy little daughter. She wiggled her empty ass in the air as she sucked on Lisa's cunt, bringing the woman to yet another powerful orgasm. Kevin watched his father pull his cock from the woman's asshole and saw his opportunity. His own cock was so long and hard, it was stretching his mother's lips to the point that she had to consciously suppress her gag reflex to continue sucking his immense cock. ""Thanks, Mom"", he said, pulling his young prick out of his mother's face with a loud plop. He scrambled up behind Cathy's gleaming, upraised ass and took his father's place. But it wasn't the woman's ravaged asshole he was interested in... it was her hot, juicy twat! Gripping Cathy firmly by the hips, Kevin positioned the tip of his cock against her cuntslit and thrust into her savagely. His eager young prick filled upthrust pussy her to the balls, making Cathy cry out with ecstasy. The boy's father had got her nice and hot with his painful, yet pleasurable assfuck, now his virile young stud of a son was going to finish the job by fucking her cunt! What more could she want?!!! Beside them, Dick was slamming his massive prick deep up into his daughter's tightly-stretched young cunt. Her skinny legs were wrapped around his powerful hips and her little ass was being pounded into the bed with every thrust. Debbie loved having her big handsome Daddy fuck her. His rasping cock made her little clitty explode with lust. Kevin's cock was nice and Bobby's had been what she needed at the time, but her Daddy's huge fucking prick was what she really wanted! ""Fuck me, Daddy!"", she squealed. ""Fuck my pussy like you fucked that woman's ass!"" Dick groaned with lust and lifted his daughter's legs up over his shoulders. In this position her tiny cunthole was almost vertical, the perfect angle for his deeply driving cock to pound her teenage pussy. As his father fucked his sister, Kevin was throwing the cock to Cathy, doggy-style. He loved the way her erect clit dragged along the sensitive underside of his prick as he slammed into her cunt from behind. With every thrust he was slamming her face down hard into his mother's gaping pussy. It made him feel like he was fucking them both at once. He looked down at the look of lust on his mother's pretty face and the lewd image of fucking her while she sucked his sexy little sister flashed through his fevered young brain. Kevin almost came. On the couch, Bobby was watching intently. Mandy's mouth was intensely frustrating. He wanted to get up and slam his hardon into her tight little twat, or do what Dick was doing and fuck the gorgeous Debbie, or to pull Kevin off his mother and plunge his aching cock deep up her hot, willing cunt, but his bonds prevented him, and horny little Mandy wasn't making it any easier. Since he obviously wasn't going to get any cunt, Bobby decided to at least get a little pleasure by cumming in Mandy's hot, sucking little mouth. But, just as Bobby was about to cum, Debbie let out a loud squeal and came hard on her Daddy's swiftly-pumping prick. Mandy looked over at Dick and saw him pull his still-hard prong from his daughter's quivering pussyhole. He hadn't come yet! Mandy dropped Bobby's erection like a hot potato and headed for the bed, eager for some more of Dick's enormous, glistening cock. He had fucked her so well before, she'd actually fainted... now the horny little thirteen-year-old desperately needed some more! ""Fuck me!"", she squealed, flopping on the bed with her slender little legs spread wide. ""It's my turn now! Fuck me again!"" Dick gazed down at the kid's hairless pink snatch and licked his lips. God she was gorgeous! He made a mental note to have both his wife and his daughter keep their pussies shaved as bare as little Mandy's was right now. ""Okay, you hot little cunt!"", he grinned, covering her tiny body with his large frame. ""I'll fuck you good!"" Mandy moaned with pleasure as her pubescent little cunt was filled once more with Dick's huge adult-prick. Her tiny pussy was stretched so much, she wondered how on earth Cathy could have taken such a magnificent cock up her ass without screaming, because that's exactly what little Mandy felt like doing too... screaming, but not in pain... in ecstasy! Her tight little cunt had already had Dick's huge fuckpole stretch it painfully to its limits... this time thought it was ALL pleasure! Mandy bucked her hips up at Dick's pounding thrusts and urged him on with low moans of delight and little squeals of pleasure. The bed was a fury of activity... cunt, ass, tits and cock everywhere. Dick fucked Mandy... Kevin fucked Cathy... Cathy sucked Lisa... Debbie moved about the bed lowering her drooling young pussy onto any mouth that was available.... and Bobby? Well, Bobby just watched, his cock getting stiffer and more painful as the orgy on the bed reached its climax. Finally, having cum numerous times with Cathy and Mandy... and each other, the Ellis family lay in each other's arms in a post, orgasmic daze. Then Dick got up and walked over to Bobby. ""Well, shithead, I really have to thank you,"" he grinned. ""What the fuck for?"" spat Bobby, glaring hatefully at the older man. ""For bringing us closer together,"" said Dick with a wicked smile, ""... and for showing us the real meaning of family love!""\n""Fuck you!"", growled Bobby. ""No, asshole! Fuck you!!!... You see that?"" asked Dick pointing at Cathy's cum-leaking cunt. ""Well that's the last time you're gonna see that hot little hole for a long, long time! In fact, where you're going shithead, YOU'RE gonna be the best piece of ass around!"" Bobby just glared at him as Dick and Kevin tied up his naked, squirming mother. They left Mandy free since the impressionable little blonde had really been just as much a captive as they had. Kevin took the van and went for help while Dick looked after the prisoners. When the police arrived and took Bobby and his mother into custody, Dick took the Sheriff aside and explained Mandy's situation, telling him that she had only gone along with Bobby and Cathy because of the way her father had treated her. The Sheriff was sympathetic and released Mandy into Dick's custody pending an inquiry. Two months later, Cathy was back in prison... Bobby was a ward of the state and Mandy was a fully-fledged member of the Ellis family. Her slob of a father had made a deal, releasing Mandy into Dick and Lisa's care providing no charges were laid against him for child abuse. The Ellis family couldn't have been happier. Kevin was happy, because he had another little sister to fuck. Lisa was happy because she now had two cocks and two pussies to keep her occupied. Debbie was happy because her father and brother couldn't keep their hands off her, and Dick was happy because he had three cunts to suck and fuck instead of one... and Mandy? Well..... little Mandy was happy because she got to fuck them all!"
831,Captives,"['MFF', 'FF', 'nc']","Kathy started to say something, but Nikki topped her and said, ""I think we can do better than you guys.""\n\n""Okay,"" he said back to her, but don't forget I told you so. . . and if we do find you guys, you'll have to beg us for help and pay a higher price.""\n\n""Yeah right,"" said Nikki.""\n\n""Good Night girls"" they said in unison and got in the car and drove off. ""What the hell was that all about,"" said Kathy,"" I don't want to stay out here all damn weekend.""\n""They were lying,"" Nikki said, thinking that she hoped that she was right.\n\n""Besides,"" Kathy told her, ""those guys were kinda cute. We might have more fun with them then at this Spa."" \n\nThree hours later, both girls were a little worried when they didn't see a car, a truck, or even a damn bird. Finally, they saw a pair of headlights and became excited. Slapping each other's hands, they turned around to notice a black BMW with 4 guys getting out and walking towards them. ""Oh no,"" she thought, ""they were right.""\n\nThe first one said, ""Hello Ladies, I told you so, didn't I."" Nikki didn't say a word. She could tell that Kathy was already excited about the attention that she imagined she was going to get from the four guys. ""Come on Nikki, lighten up, this could be a lot of fun.""\n""That's right,"" said one of the others, ""we're really a fun bunch, besides we really would like you to join us. We're celebrating Andy's divorce.""\n""And, you know how horny married guys are,"" said another. \n\nKathy got out of the car and walked behind the car. Through the BMW's headlights Nikki could see the outline of her tight ass and legs inside her long, flowered gauzy dress. She went over to two of her rescuers and put her arms around them.\n\nThe first told the others. ""Give me a few minutes with her, I think we're gonna have to give her a little convincing.""\n\nKathy introduced herself to the four and told them Nikki's name.\n\n""Nikki, you sure are stubborn, but I think I know how to take care of a stubborn girl."" Before she could react, he had the car door open and managed to switch positions with her laying across his knee. ""The only way to take care of a bad girl is with a good spanking."" She was wearing a short skirt, so it was easy for him to access her nice ass. Nikki was frozen, not with fear, but with excitement. For some reason that she didn't understand, she was actually looking forward to what was happening. She struggled on his lap, but it was mostly for show. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the others watching with their own excitement. She thought that she could see a few hard cocks through their pants. Kathy almost looked envious of her. First, he felt her ass and her silk panties, stroking softly, then all of a sudden, his hand flew down and smacked her ass cheeks. ""Owww, ""she cried out."" Before she could think, her ass was smacked a half-dozen times more. Then, he stopped for a second and caressed her smarting ass. He then pulled her panties up into the crack of her ass and smacked each ass cheek, first one, then the other, then the other. She could feel his hard cock pressing against her thighs and could feel herself growing more excited with each smack. ""It's too bad that we don't have a wooden hairbrush,"" he said. Kathy, who was definitely enjoying the show, offered hers. \n\nArmed with a wooden hairbrush, he began smacking her ass unmercifully. Tears were streaming down her face and she cried out, but she also didn't want him to stop. Not only her ass was on fire, but so was her wet pussy. He continued on for a few moments more, stopping every now and then to softly caress her red, stinging ass. He noticed how soft and firm her ass was and how it felt hot to his touch. Finally, he stopped and asked for a belt. One of the guys, Nikki saw out of the corner of her eye had quickly taken his off and handed it to Kathy, who gave it to him. He took her arms and strapped them behind her back. Kathy, was massaging the bulges in the crotches of the other three. Then she felt her top being ripped off her backside, revealing her white, lacy bra with her tits bulging out. He picked her up and carried her over his shoulder to the BMW, they got in the crowded back seat, with her positioned on his lap. \n\nShe felt his hard cock against her warm ass. As the car sped off to his house in the woods, she wondered what would happen to her when she got there. It was dark and she felt his hands holding her, occasionally, one of the others would reach over her and fondle her tits, or touch her tanned thighs. In a trance, she could still hear Kathy begging to be spanked when they got to wherever they were going. She was assured that she would and leaned over herself and unzipped the guy sitting next to her and pulled out his hard cock and started slowly licking the head, just teasing it with her tongue, soon he was moaning and the driver was looking in the rear-view mirror, trying to get a better view. He didn't say a word to her and yet she knew what he was thinking...and she could hardly wait to get to their place for the pleasure that was waiting for her.\n\nWhen they got to the wooden framed cabin out in the middle of nowhere, they all got out of the car, with Kathy stroking the hard cock, she had been sucking. Nikki was marched inside the house, with her arms still lashed behind her back with the belt and her ass beginning to cool down. She was still in a trance and still excitedly waiting for the next round. When they got inside the large living room, the fire was still on in the fireplace and she could see the evidence of partying, bottles of beer and wine and even a bottle of champagne was on ice. \n\nIt was a nice rustic place, obviously a man's house, judging by the masculine surroundings. But more importantly, she watched Kathy being laid out on the wooden coffee table, with two of the men holding her down, while she finished sucking the cock of the third. \n\nNikki could tell that he was about ready to come by the way he was moaning and groaning and grinding his hips closer to her face. Suddenly, one of the others ripped her skirt off, revealing a round ass, with white thong panties and her gorgeous ass cheeks. The other grabbed a few pillows from the sofa and rearranged her with the pillows raising her ass up in the air. She was still madly licking and sucking the cock that was in front of her, while Nikki's captor was holding her lashed arms and softly rubbing her ass.\n\nWithout warning the other guy, Andy she thought, the newly divorced one, started slapping Kathy's ass. Kathy yelped a few times, but then settled back into the sucking rhythm, while her firm ass was being slapped over and over again. She bucked each time a hand slapped down on her ass, but kept on licking and sucking. She was also moaning and groaning with the combined pain and pleasure. Just as Kathy had been envious of her during her spanking, Nikki felt jealous of the attention that Kathy was receiving. Finally, Kathy's licking and sucking had its effect, the guy groaned and put both of his hands on her shoulders, steadying himself as he came in her mouth, on her face, on her hands, which were now both stroking while she licked the cum off the head of his cock. The spanking stopped for a moment and the two fondled her ass and squeezed between her legs while they watched in awe as their friend came all over the place. \n\nFor a moment, Nikki felt as if she was going to faint. The one who had just come, reached down and kissed Kathy on the shoulders and she looked up and he said ""thank you"" and then they shared a passionate kiss, with their tongues entwined and a few drops of his come still on her face. After the kiss, he gently wiped her face with his fingers and licked them. He walked behind her and pulled out a riding crop and slowly teased her ass with it, then she heard a loud cracking sound. She wished that she was in Kathy's place right now. She watched for a few moments and was getting more excited by the second. Then, he walked her over to Kathy's red ass, knelt her down and removed the belt from her hands. He massaged them for a few seconds. The cracking riding crop stopped and she looked back at him. He just nodded his head and she understood. She reached over and fondled Kathy's warm ass feeling the heat on her soft, smooth rear. After a few moments, she lifted her own hand and smacked it down on Kathy's ass. It was great. She continued slapping and working over Kathy's ass for what seemed an eternity. She spanked it over and over until her arms were too tired to move. Kathy was moaning and groaning and thanking her through teary eyes. \n\nThen he lifted her up and walked her over to the bedroom, before she knew it, her arms and legs were tied to the bedpost, he tore off her skirt, but left her panties on and her high heeled shoes, with her little ankle socks. He touched and fondled her body for an eternity--or so it seemed. He lightly caressed her inner thighs, stomach, arms shoulders, kissed her neck, licked her ears, but was very careful not too touch her tits or her very wet pussy. She was dying to be fucked. The worst part of all, was that she could hear Kathy's screams of pleasure in the next room as all three guys worked her over with their cocks, tongues and fingers. She couldn't take it any more. She began to beg him to fuck her, to let her suck his cock, to stop teasing her like that. He only laughed. ""Not yet, sweetie,"" he said, I don't think you're hot enough.""\n\n""You're just saying that."" He continued on teasing her. Finally, he ripped off her bra and exposed her hot tits and hard nipples. She yelled, ""please lick my nipples. . .oh please."" \n\n""Sorry, "" he said, ""it doesn't matter what you want here, it only matters what I want. . .and I think I want to do something else."" With that, he ripped off her panties, revealing her hot, wet pussy. ""Thank God,"" she thought. He positioned himself between her legs and began slowly licking her inner thighs in an agonizingly slow move up her legs. He was driving her insane. She wanted his tongue on her pussy so bad, she couldn't stand it. \n\nEvery time he got close, he would move back down her thighs again and work his way up with his tongue. She loved every minute of it, but was dying to have him lick her, right on her clit. She wanted to come so badly. She was so close, but he wouldn't let her. \n\nDamn she thought. I can't take this anymore. Finally, after an eternity of teasing. She felt his hands above her hips, lifting her off the bed slightly and his tongue moving from her thighs to her ass and slowly, painfully, moving up. His tongue slowly started at the base of her pussy and with short, light strokes, worked his way up towards her clit. Her breathing increased in pace as she became more excited, she was about ready to come. . . . when he just stopped and walked out the room. She hated him, she really hated him. \n\nShe swore if she ever got the chance, she would make him pay. But for the moment, all she wanted to do was come and all she could do was listen to Kathy in the next room scream in ecstasy as she straddled two cocks sliding into her pussy, while she sucked the cock of the third one.\n\nA few minutes of this torture was driving her nuts. Finally, he returned and began to remove his clothes, much too slowly for her. She saw his hard cock for the first time and wanted it more than she wanted anything before. He lightly stroked her entire body again and then started licking and sucking her nipples. It was driving her crazy again. But she wanted to be fucked. . . or eaten, or both. She began begging him again. ""I'm not sure, but I think this time I believe you,"" he said. \n\nHe continued on licking her nipples with his tongue swirling around each one, then he would lick her entire tit, then move on to the other nipple. Finally, he licked one and then fondled the other between his fingers. Eventually, his hand wandered down between her legs and he cupped her pussy with his hand and just applied a little pressure as he kept licking her tits. It drove her crazy. He did that a few times and she was about ready to come, but whenever he sensed it, he would stop--then start again. Finally, he moved between her legs and gently started licking and sucking. \n\nHe began moving a little faster and then started teasing her with one finger and kept licking. Finally, he slipped in one finger and worked her clit over with his tongue. She was in ecstasy. He continued on and slipped in two fingers, then three, then four, she came so hard, she thought she was going to pass out, but he backed down on the pressure and she continued coming in waves.\n\nFinally, she needed a break and he stopped. She was breathing as if she ran a marathon. After a few seconds, he climbed over and straddled her, with his cock at her tits. He teased her with his cock, rubbing it over one nipple, then the other. He moved over to the other side and put his cock near her mouth. She began reaching up to lick it. She loved the taste of it and put the head in her mouth. He stopped for a second and joked, ""Don't go away."" Which of course, she couldn't because she was still tied to the bed. \n\nAfter a few seconds, Kathy came in and announced. ""Well, it seems I tired out the boys and they need a rest, so hear I am Nikki, I'm going to join the two of you for a while."" With that Kathy placed herself between Nikki's legs and began licking and kissing and eating her. Nikki and Kathy had joked about being together before, but this was just heaven. He walked back over towards her head and she began licking his cock and balls while being eaten by Kathy. This was too much, she thought. No, this is great! \n\nWith a cock in her mouth and her girlfriend's mouth and tongue doing their work between her legs, Nikki came over and over again. Finally, Kathy was exhausted and asked to take a break and take a shower. She went in the other room while her captor untied her and positioned her on the bed on all fours, with her head toward the foot of the bed. \n\nHe positioned himself behind her and began stroking her ass, her wet pussy and reached around to fondle her tits. He began to tease her with his cock and slid it up and down against her wet lips, but didn't enter. Finally, he slid his hard cock into her pussy. It felt sooooo good. \n\nAfter a few minutes, one of the others came in with a good hard on and walked over to her. She began sucking on his hard cock, while another was slamming into her doggie style. This went on and on and she was going to come again. She was determined to suck that cock and drain every ounce of come. Before she knew it, there were two cocks in front of her, she continued sucking on the one and used her hand to stroke the other, while still being fucked and coming. Occasionally, she had to stop sucking so she could moan with plea- sure. But then, she would continue on. \n\nFinally, he came. She pulled his cock out of his mouth and watched him spurt come and drip over his cock down on to the floor. Without missing a beat, the second guy had moved in position and she began sucking him off. \n\nAfter a few minutes, the fourth guy came in and wanted to get in on the action. So they shifted positions and her former captor behind her moved down on the bed, with her straddling his cock on top and the other two guys on either side so she could continue sucking their cocks. The continued on for a few more minutes and her captor said he was coming and moaned and bucked his cock higher inside her and she could feel his come splattering deep inside. She also came, as did one of the guys whose cock she was sucking. \n\nBefore it all was over, Kathy, came back for more action and sat on his face, so he could eat her pussy. Nikki and Kathy began kissing and fondling each other while Kathy was being eaten. It didn't take long for Kathy to come and for his cock to get hard again.\n\nWith all four men in the room and Kathy back in action. They came up with the final coupling. Nikki was the center of attention with one cock in her pussy, one cock in her ass, while she was eating Kathy's pussy and Kathy was sucking off the other two guys. The room was filled with the passionate cries of multiple orgasm and guys shooting their cum-filled cocks for the last time.\n\nThe six were exhausted and finally crashed, some on the bed, some in the living room, but one thing was for sure. Nikki and Kathy never got to the spa and for the four guys, it was one weekend that they would never forget and hope to God that they might just have a chance at repeating again.\n\nE N D"
832,Captured,"['MF', 'nc']","strap fasten the ball gag firmly into your mouth and then feel fingers fumble with the strap behind your head. You are pulled from the foyer out into the cool night air. Then pushed and pulled to a waiting vehicle with engine running. Once inside you can feel the size of this vehicle and realize it is a van of sorts, with carpeting on the floor. You are pressed face down to the floor and the doors close with a resounding thud. All sorts of thoughts race through your brain. You can not figure out who these people are, you don't even know if they are men or women. You assume they are men, from the strength exhibited when they pulled your arms behind you and secured them. You feel the motion of the vehicle now and the pressure of a knee forced into your back, holding you firmly down to the carpeted floor. Suddenly you feel fingers pulling at your two and a half inch heels and your toes are suddenly free. The fingers find their way up your legs, slowly moving towards your backside then in a quick motion the fingers find the tops of your panty hose and begin to pull at them feverishly. With a few firm tugs they release their grip around your waist and you can feel them being pulled down slowly over your mounds of fleshy buttocks. As they are pulled down you can feel your underpants being caught up in the panty hose and they too come down with the hose. You feel the cool night air touch your now naked buttocks and you quiver with the fear of what is to happen. You feel the fingers now grope the waist of your skirt and then you feel the release of the button on the side and the skirt is pulled down over your exposed buttocks and then finally over your feet. You are now completely nude, to your unknown captures, from the waist down. You try to fight but the knee presses harder into your back and holds you still. The pressure of the knee in your back is lessened and you feel the fingers reach for your ankles. Something is placed around each ankle. You are not certain what it is, but it feels soft and yet stiff at the same time. You hear the sound of metal touching metal and suddenly feel your ankles being clipped together with a chain. You can only assumed that is the item used, for you still can not see. The chain is then attached to something in the van, for your legs are pulled out straight and close together. Firmly the hands reach for your shoulders and roll you over onto your back. You moan as they do from the pressure and pain forced onto your hands and arms from your own body weight. Seated upright now, the person belonging to the hands moves behind you and releases one cuff from your handcuffs then pulls the cuffed wrist out and attaches it to something on the side of the van. Slowly the fingers begin to undo the buttons on your blouse. As they reach the bottom of the blouse the fingers slowly brush against the top of your pussy mound. They press firmly on the mound but not into your pussy. The blouse is pulled off the free arm and then the bra is unhooked and removed from the your free hand. Each time you have attempted to use your hand, the person taking your top off, slapped at your hand and pushed it to your side. Finally after being slapped three times, very hard, you leave your arm to your side. The same thing is now done to the other hand. Undoing the cuff, securing the once free hand then removing your blouse completely from your body. You now sit in the coolness of the van totally naked. Your hands are cuffed again behind your back and your legs are are freed from whatever it the chain had been attached. When you attempt to move, however, you realize they are still chained together by a chain about two and half feet in length. By now your heart is racing. You want to be free. Yet you know, somehow, if you attempt to make a get away you will be caught and probably killed. You are slightly panic stricken by all of this, yet have resolved yourself to tolerating it in the hope they will play with you, release you and have done with you. The van stops. You hear the sliding door open and you are pulled by your feet first to the edge of the door. Your buttocks rubbing against the carpeting causing them to burn as you are pulled forward. Your feet are guided to the ground and the cold, damp grass squeezes between your naked toes. A hand reaches behind your shoulder and pulls you completely upright now and you stand, the night air makes your nude body shiver slightly. Someone behind you pushes at you gently and you begin to walk slowly, finding the chain limitation quickly. After walking several steps you are stopped and feel a hand reach down to your leg and lift it by the calf then place it on a step in front of you. Slowly you ascend the stairs, only four steps, then you feel the firmness of a wooden planked porch beneath your feet. You hear the door open and you are led inside. Once inside you hear a lot of commotion of your captures moving about the house. Then you are led into another room. No one says anything to you. You are stopped from walking further then you feel a firm hand on your shoulder, pressing you down. You slowly, with the hand guiding you, kneel down. Once in kneeling position you feel the firm hand press to the inside of your right thigh and begin to push your thigh open more and more. When the hand achieves the position he wishes he reaches for your other leg and pushes at it from the inside thigh. You can feel the air rush against your now spread open pussy. The lips having parted with the spreading of your legs. You are angry now, that you are being used in this manner. You wish to yourself, that if they intend to fuck you, which you know they do, they would just do it and have done with it. Slowly you feel fingers at your shoulders, rubbing gently towards your breasts. As they reach your nipples they stop, not touching the nipples, but lightly fingering the breast all the way around the nipple. Your head goes up and back at the sensation this causes your body. A reaction you are angry with yourself for having but nonetheless have. The fingers slowly caress your body down to the front of your well stretched vagina lips, again being sure not to touch the lips themselves. Playing lightly around the entire area, causing a tingle to your sex and yet no satisfaction or gratification. You can feel the excitement begin to cream the inner walls of your pussy. You now wish your capture would touch you. Slowly the fingers find their way back up to your breasts. Kneading them and teasing them. Finally they encase the nipples of each breast and slowly play with each nipple. You can feel them react by becoming firm and hard. When they are firm and hard your capture pinches each one, alternating between the two, very hard. Then with a firm grip, pinches and pulls the nipples out, distending each breast until you moan from the pain exerted to your tender flesh. The fingers release the pained nipples now and rub gently at the entire breast. Then slowly they make their way back down your front to your opened sex and you feel the fingers push in between the lips of your nether lips. First one finger, then another finds its way into you and pushes in and out gently. The fingers are then pulled out and slowly they are inched through your spread crack to your ass pucker. You wiggle at the pressure exerted to your virgin hole. As you wiggle, the other hand of your capture moves back to your nipples, and one at a time compresses his forefinger and thumb over each tip. You stop all movement now, and when you do the pressure to your nipples stops. You have learned your first lesson. The finger at your virgin hole is slowly pressed into you. You moan and thrash your head about at the initial pain this causes. Further and deeper the finger is pressed into you, until you can feel the knuckles of the hand pressing at the outside of your puckered hole. Slowly the finger is pulled out and then pushed back into you. Each time the speed and force is increased, until you feel the excitement caused by this action and your hips begin to wrench forward then back again. As you feel the passion grow in your now wet pussy the hands touching you stop. Leaving you in total frustration. You are left in this position, untouched for some time. Finally you feel someone behind you. Slowly the hands find your shoulders and begin to rub you from behind. The hands are obviously different, they are coarse and quite rough. They move slowly down your back to your buttocks then squeezes each cheek in each hand. The fingers pressing into your spread crack. The hands are pulled away from you and you feel the person walk to the front of you. You wait for 'his' next move. You have assumed it to be a him because of the roughness of the hands. The fingers slowly circle your nipples. They become erect and firm quickly at the touch. He slowly encases the nipples between his first and second finger and begins to squeeze the mounds of flesh and as he does he presses his fingers firmly around the nipples and pinches them hard. As you moan from the pain and pleasure this brings you, he pulls his hands from your breasts, still keeping the nipples pressed firmly between his two sets of fingers and extends the breast outward. He holds this pressure on your now tender nipples for a full thirty seconds or more, as he does, he compress the tits tighter and tighter, a scream escapes your mouth, but the gag makes it come out sounding like only a moan. You feel as though your breasts are being pulled off and your nipples are being pinched in a vice. Finally he releases both breasts and slowly his fingers move lightly over the tips. Slowly he flicks the nipples back and forth then rubs them lightly. His hands move down your body now to the top of your opened mound. Slowly they twirl around through your pubic hair and then slide into your opened lips. They probe and poke until they finally enter you. Three fingers at once. They press in and out of you. Involuntarily your hips rock back and forth. Your nether lips, with a mind of their own, try to pull the fingers invading them, deeper and deeper into you. As your rocking motion increases, it is obvious you are nearing climax the fingers are withdrawn and you again, are left without any touching. You moan through your gag, pleading without words to be finished off. But it does not happen. You begin to move your knees closer together in the hopes to satisfy yourself by pressing your thigh tightly together. As you press your legs closer, you suddenly feel a sharp sting to your still opened pussy. The fingers slap in between the lips and catch your clit, causing you pain and yet an excitement you had never felt before rush through your wet pussy. Again a resounding smack hits your tender, wanting pussy and you quickly spread your legs open wide again. Slowly, methodically the fingers find your clit and begin to rub it harshly. Faster and harder until you are rocking with the pleasure it brings, you are so near climax now you can hardly stand it. But the fingers, as if knowing and sensing your level of excitement, are withdrawn again. Your frustration is mounting now and you can feel tears coming down your cheeks under your hooded head. Slowly you are pulled up from your kneeling position, after being left along for a good five minutes in your frustration. Once on your feet, you are pulled by the elbow and begin to walk slowly in the direction you are led. Taking the first few steps carefully, for you are stiff from having knelt for so long. You are led into another room and your hands are uncuffed. You do not struggle now, you are not certain if it is because you know it will do no good, or if it is because you are enjoying the activities. A leather cuff is wrapped around each wrist. Your hands are then pulled in front of you and you feel them pushed together and hear a click. You realize they are snapped together firmly now. Next you feel them being pulled upwards, until they are extended over your head. You hear another click and then feel your wrists straining within the straps around them as you are pulled upward toward the ceiling so only your toes touch the floor. The hands now rub gently down your body until they reach your ankles and you hear a click and then another and feel the ankle straps being removed. They are quickly replaced with another set of straps and you feel a bar between your feet being pressed open further and further, forcing your legs wide. You can feel hands now on your back and also on your front. Slowly they knead and tease your flesh. When you attempt to wiggle you find you can not move hardly at all. Your legs, secured between the spreader bar have been also attached to, by a short chain, hooks in the floor. All you can move is your hips and only those can be moved slightly. The fingers probe and dig at your flesh. Finally one set of hands finds your breasts and begins to rub and squeeze them, while the other set of fingers finds your opened pussy and begins to rub and press deep within you. Your clit getting more attention, causing you to thrash about as much as your bonds permit. As you reach closer and closer to the edge the fingers at your breasts become more attentive to your nipples only and then begin to pinch them firmly and hard. The pain careens through your body from the severe manner your tits are being used and much to your surprise the excitement finds your pussy and brings you even closer to the edge. Just then all the action stops and you thrust forward in the hopes to find the fingers that were fucking you and have them satisfy your much needed desire. You hear the door close suddenly and then silence encases your very body. You are left hanging there in this room. Your thoughts wander, you wonder if you are going to be left in this manner. You wonder if they have finished with you or lost interest, though you can not quite believe this. You think about the fact if you are found by the police or someone else you would be humiliated beyond belief and want to die. The door finally swings open and creaks when it does. You hear movement near you then feel the hands tugging at your ankles. Your feet are freed suddenly then you feel your body being lowered and your feet become firmly flattened to the floor. You are pulled forward, your hands still clipped at the wrist and you step slightly forward. Your hands are now released and then you feel a strap being placed around your forearm and one around your upper arm. You are then forced to place your hands behind your back and the clicking sound is heard again, again and finally one last time. When you attempt to move your hands you discover your arms are crossed behind your back and the wrist cuffs have been attached to the cuffs on your forearms. A leather strap that crosses your back holds your upper arms back firmly. You can envision the sight you must be. Totally nude, dripping wet between your legs, your breasts forced outward from your arms being pulled behind you. You are pushed from behind again and start to walk slowly forward, being guided by the firm hand at your back. You are led into a room where the floor is cold to your feet and the firm hand presses onto your shoulder and pushes you downward. You knee, being helped by the hand at your shoulder. You recognize the feel of the floor to be that of tile. You can not figure out why you have been moved, but then you do not have any say in the matter anyway. Slowly you are pushed forward from the back of the head, until you bend at the waist and your face touches the floor. Your ass jetting into the air. You are held firmly by one set of hands in this position. You can feel someone behind you and with a start you lurch forward slightly when you feel fingers pressing in between your asscheeks. The fingers find your puckered hole and you can feel them lubricate the outside, slowly, teasingly. Finally one slides into your virgin ass and moves around in a circle, then the second one is forced into you. You can feel the pain and thrust yourself forward trying to avoid the probing fingers. As you do, a harsh, resounding slap comes down on your right ass cheek. You thwart your own movement and wait. The fingers move in and out of you slowly, then around inside you in a circle. They are then pulled out and you can feel your puckered hole still slightly open from the pressure they caused. You have no idea what is going on now. You have never experienced anything like this before. Up until now, your life has been fairly straight, simple sex, nothing unusual. More like a slam, bam, thank you ma'am type of activity. But now, with your eyes shielded from outside things, you feel everything and all things are heightened to your being. Your nerves feel as though they are on the edge all the time. You are afraid and yet, at the same time, desire to be led down this path of frenzied passion. Even the pain inflicted on you thus far has not bothered you that much, for it seems to enhance the pleasure you experience even more. You can feel something firm pressing at your puckered hole now. Slowly it is pushed into you. You scream through your gagged mouth as it is forced deeper inside. Ever so slowly it is pressed forward. Finally, you feel as though you are filled to your neck and the pressure of the pushing stops. Next you can feel the warm liquid slowly flushing into your bowel area. You realize, at long last, that you are being given an enema. You have not experienced this ever, but the flow of the warm water flushing into you makes you even more excited. You wish someone would touch your clit and your pussy. But it does not happen. The water fills you. You can feel the pressure building within you and you feel your stomach becoming bloated from the water flowing into you. When the sensation turns from a warm feeling within your bowel to pain you move about slowly. This action brings another sound, harsh, slap to your left ass cheek. Finally the water stops and the nozzle of the enema bag is pulled from you ever so slowly. This action is erotic to you and you can feel your pussy throbbing with eagerness to be satisfied. The enema hose nozzle is quickly replaced by a thick plug, which is pressed firmly into your puckered hole. You are held in this position for what seems to be forever. The pressure is building within your bowel and the butt plug in your is causing you pain. Your clit is pulsating from these sensations, inspite of or because of all of this.\n\n After ten minutes you are pulled upward and then pressed down in a seated position. You realize as soon as the hands begin to press you downward you are going to sit on the toilet and be permitted to relieve yourself. You can feel the hand press between your spread legs and tug at the plug pushed into you. When you have finished you are pulled up and with a simple movement you are lifted into the tub. The water hits your body, first running cold and sending chills through you, then turning to warm. You are washed down by two sets of hands, then lifted once again, stood outside the tub and you feel the towels drying you off, one in front and one behind. You feel something being pressed to your right ear, through you hood, hear a click and then a voice. ""We shall remove your gag if you promise not to scream or talk. If you promise shake your head up and down. If you do scream or talk, the gag will be replaced and you will pay dearly for it."" The gruff, raspy voice hissed through the tape recorder. You quickly nod your head up and down in compliance. You feel fingers at the back of your head and the pressure of the leather strap is released. The fingers probe your mouth carefully and tug at the soft ball and pull it slowly from behind your teeth, over your lips and out. You swallow quickly and hard. Then a glass is pressed to your slightly parted lips and you open to receive the contents. The cold water washes through your mouth down your dry throat, giving you some relief. You are then pulled forward and you walk slowly as you are guided from the room. Again your hands and arms are unhooked and reattached in front of you. They are then pulled upward toward the ceiling and before you even realize it you are secured in the same manner as before receiving your first enema. Another drink is offered you. This time it tastes somewhat sour. You recognize the taste quickly to be orange juice. The entire glass is slowly emptied into your mouth. Fingers begin to probe at your spread pussy again. You moan as they find your clit and begin to slowly tease it until it is erect and firm. Slowly the fingers slide into your canal and press deep into you. You moan again and attempt to thrust your hips forward. You feel something being pressed to your mouth. You do not know what it is but when the fingers reach for your chin you open your mouth without further encouragement. The item is pressed in and then a strap secures it in place behind your head. It is shaped like a penis, small and rubber. You are left hanging for several minutes now, without anyone touching you. You do not know if your captures are even in the room or not, but you did not hear the door close, so you assume they are. You suddenly feel a moisture on your pubic mound. Then the fingers begin to massage over your mound slowly and carefully. Finally you feel something pulling lightly at the hair and this is when you realize they are shaving your pussy clean of hair. You want to scream, you could jerk away, but fear being cut by the razor if you do, so you stay perfectly still, hating, deep down what they are doing to you. Finally you feel a warm cloth rub over your pubic mound then fingers soaked with oil rubbing gently over your now very sensitive pussy. Slowly they work the oil into the freshly shaved area. Every so often the fingers press down between the spread open lips and tease at your erect clit, then back up to pet the oil into your shaved pussy. You have seen women with a shaved pussy before. You thought they looked like little girls and knew you would never do this to yourself. It is embarrassing to be a full grown woman of twenty eight and have your pussy look like that of a child of ten or so. You figured women did this only to try to recapture their youth, not realizing the sexual pleasure it could bring. You still have not realized the sexual pleasure it could bring, but before this long, holiday weekend is over you shall. You feel fingers reaching up and playing with your nipples. Quickly they react and become hard to the touching. While the fingers play with the right nipple, the other hand squeezes your breast from the base and forces the nipple to protrude even more. Suddenly a pinching is felt on the nipple and you moan a scream through the gag in your mouth. The hands pull away but the pinching continues. The left breast and nipple are played with in the same manner and then the pinching starts to it also. The pinching is not severe, even less severe than the pinching from your captures fingers, but it is constant and does hurt some. The hands pull away from you and your nipples continue to pinch, causing you even more excitement in your nether region. The pressure is unbelievable to you, for you never knew you could become so stimulated from your nipples being pinched firmly and constantly. Next a wide belt is placed around your waist. You can feel, what you can only describe as a tail hanging from the back of it, swinging into your asscheeks as it is let loose by your captures hands. The belt is tightened around your waist, not too tight but firmly so it has no movement. Fingers begin to probe your freshly shaved pussy. The touch, at first, sends waves of stimulation through your body. Slowly they rub over your clit then into your dripping hole. They are quickly replaced by a thick, but short inflexible cock. You recognize the feel immediately as a dildo with knobs all over it. It is pressed into you slowly then pulled out then back in and out again. Finally after three more strokes it is pulled out completely. You thrust your body forward to try to capture it with your pussy lips and hold it within you but thrash against the empty air. You feel the thick short cock being pressed into your ass pucker now. You tighten your body as it presses into the outside of the virgin hole. A series of harsh slaps come to your freshly shaved pussy lips. You attempt to relax, and as you do, the spanking to your pussy stops. The dildo is slowly, but firmly pressed into your ass. It feels so big inside you, you feel as though it is ripping your apart. After the first initial pain subsides, you then just feel full within your ass. Fingers play with your pinching nipples to heighten the sensation of them. The pain you felt now streaks through them again, as the fingers draw attention to them. You feel another firm, long hard cock being pressed into your spread open pussy. Slowly it is teased in and out of you and finally you explode with your first orgasm. Your body shaking uncontrollably from the tremor of the orgasm. Again the cock is thrust deep within you. You can feel the two artificial cocks touching each other through your thin wall. Once it is pressed deep within you it is left and no further action is taken with it. You feel full and stuffed in each hole now. You are still excited and can feel the building of another orgasm flowing through your body. A finger reaches out and begins to massage the tip of your clit. It rubs the head thoroughly then around the outside then pulls away. Suddenly you can feel the heat spreading from your clit, as the cream that your capture just rubbed there gets warmer and warmer. You moan from the impact this has on your body and you feel a second orgasm rush through your body. Then you feel the hands press between your legs again and you hear and feel the hum of the vibrating dildo pressed into your pussy. Another set of hands pushes the dildo in your ass in deeper and the vibration begins from it also. The leather strap that had hit your buttocks now is pressed between your legs and forces both hard cocks deeper into you and is fastened to the front of the belt around your waist. You move from one orgasm to another, stimulated by the artificial, vibrating cocks within you and the heat cream on your clit. Fingers flick at your pinched tits and this sends you into a wave of orgasms. Your body is dripping wet from the perspiration. You hear the door open and close and you are left hanging there brought from one orgasm to another to another. After a very long time to you, but in reality only about an hour, you hear the door open again and feel the strap being undone from the waist belt. Slowly it is thread back between your legs and then the dildo in your pussy is turned off then the one in your ass. You are unhooked and your arms are secured behind you once again and led slowly from the room. The dildos still seated deep within you. You are so tired from the orgasmic pleasures you can hardly walk. Suddenly you are lifted into someone's arm and carried. You are placed on a bed on your back. Your hands are unhooked then hooked to the head of the bed. Slowly the dildos are pulled from you. You suddenly feel empty and open. Your feet are pulled wide apart and attached to the foot of the bed. You suddenly feel someone between your legs and slowly you can feel a cock being pressed into your well used pussy. Slowly the cock pumps in and out of you, until finally as you are about to erupt with another orgasm, you feel the cock swell and the hot cream fills you. After a few more hard, fast strokes inside you the limp member is pulled out and the capture moves over your leg and lays on the bed on your right side. You think it is over, but suddenly you feel the presence of your other capture between your legs. His cock is thick and hurts when he pushes into you. He slams it in and out of you, as though he was in a big hurry to achieve his goal. Faster and hard, deeper and deeper, then you feel yourself tighten around the cock and another orgasm flushes through your body. He continues to beat his cock in and out of you for several minutes more, bringing you to yet another orgasm, then you feel his hot cream shot into you. As it does, he thrusts even hard and deeper into you, until his member is limp. Finally he withdraws and rolls over to your left side and lays on the bed. A hand reaches to your nipples and the pinching devices are removed. You all sleep soundly, you especially, for it is the first time you have ever been so filled and fulfilled sexually."
833,Captured Family,"['MMM-family', 'nc', 'intr']","The family got out of the car and rushed to the huge porch to stay dry. Rock caught a glance at his daughter's soaked t-shirt and just about shit. ""Damn,"" he thought. ""Her tits look just like her mother's did as a teenager."" Shaking his head for thinking about tits at a perilous time like this, he reached up and rang the bell. He heard no response. He tried the door, and it opened easily. ""Looks like it's abandoned,"" he announced. ""Let's go on in and stay out of the weather."" Becky spied an oil lamp perched on a nearby table. ""Daddy, light this lamp so we can see,"" she said. Rock pulled out a lighter, which he kept for the big cigars he occasionally smoked, and lit the lamp. The room was huge, and seemed to be fairly spartan except for a large sofa and a few pieces of furniture. The family sat down on the sofa and began to dry out when suddenly they heard a noise. Rock turned around a look of shock came over his face as he saw three huge, bearded men walk into the room! ""What in the hell are ya'll doin' on this property?"" the biggest of the men asked.""\n\nOne of the big guys pulls out a pistol and holds it against Rock's head. Grinning, the other two men approach Rock's lovely wife Linda and begin to paw her tits, right there in front of the kids. ""Don't move!"" The man holding the gun to their father's temple orders. ""You just sit there an' watch while your mommy gets friendly, or I'll blow your daddy's head clean off!""\n""Let's see what we got here..."" One of the men tore open Linda's blouse, exposing her large, meaty breasts. The were really something...Linda's tits were still the stuff Playboy centerfolds were made of...giant mounds of firm flesh, perfectly round and upturned. As the horrified youngsters look on, each of the men took one in hand...squeezing and pulling at it, twisting Linda's pert little nipples sadistically. Linda gasped in embarrasment. ""Stop!"" Cried fourteen-year-old Becky, ""Leave my mommy alone!"" One of the two men pawing Linda slapped the other on the shoulder. ""I can't wait to get some of that!"" he said, his eyes roaming over Linda and Rock's fourteen-year-old daughter. ""Oh no, please..."" Linda begged, looking up at the men as they pawed her mouth-watering jugs. ""Please don't hurt my baby..."" The men looked at each other and grinned. ""I'll tell you what..."" said the man with the gun. ""If you were to be real nice to us, an' do exactly like we said, maybe we wouldn't have to hurt your husband...or fuck your little girl."" he added as an afterthought. ""I understand..."" Linda Brunner said, unhesitantly. ""Linda..."" Rock began. """"Rock, it's the only way."" Linda turned to her two teenagers. ""Kids... your mother's going to have to do something...I...""\n""Shut up, bitch!"" one of the men barked, ""You don't speak unless spoken to. Now get to work."" Linda took a deep breath. She knew what these men wanted. Reaching out with both hands, she fumbled for the zippers on their jeans. Finding them, she pulled them down together, then took a deep breath and reached inside to fish for their cocks. As she slid her hands into the two brothers jeans, Linda's eyes went wide with surprise. They were absolutely huge! As she pulled first one, then the other out of their pants, Linda stared, unable to help herself. Neither man's cock was hard, yet both were already over a foot long and thick as Rock's wrist! ""Oh my god!""Linda gasped, and all three men laughed. ""All us brother's got big dicks, missus."" said the one with the gun. ""The biggest in the whole fuckin' world, I'll bet...Now you get to work on my brothers before I tell them to wet their dicks in little sweet-cheeks over there...""\n""Alright..."" Linda said, nodding. She took hold of both cocks at the base, pulling at them, feeling the weight of both massive lengths of flesh. The two vein-covered tubes of meat throbbed in her hands, jerking and twitching obscenely. Linda turned to face the man on her left and took his huge cock into her mouth. ""Oh god, mommy..."" Linda heard her daughter groan in disgust as she tasted the strange man's dick. Linda felt horrible...absolutely humiliated for having to perform this act in front of her husband and two children, but Linda knew that their only hope lie in her pleasing these men. She knew she had to do everything in her power to make that happen, so she sucked him...really sucked him, taking his huge cock into her throat like she did her husband, pressing forward, forcing the bulbous head past the tight restriction of her throat...swallowing...sliding her lips down the shaft...feeling the thick shaft slide down, down, until her lips pressed against his pubic hairs...letting her tongue flick out to carress his balls before pulling back...slowly...seductively... ""Uhhh man..."" the guy said, looking at Rock. ""Your wife sure can suck a mean dick!""\n""Ummmmmmmm"" Linda gurgled as she pulled her face off of the man's stiffening cock. A string of saliva stretched from her lips to the tip of the man's prick. Without a word, Linda turned and swallowed the second man, gulping his prick greedily...bobbing her head, her lips making wet, obscene sucking sounds on his dick. ""Will you two kids look at your momma..."" One of the brothers teased, ""She took to suckin' our dicks like some kinda fuckin' whore!"" All three men got a kick out of that. They laughed uproariously as Linda worked back and forth between them, sucking their giant cocks for all she was worth. ""You know something?"" The man with the gun said in Rock's ear, ""I think she likes suckin' two dicks at once! Yeah...it looks to me like your wife is havin' herself a good 'ol time!!"" Rock looked at his lovely wife, her head bobbing...her lips sliding up and down first one shaft and then the other...her throat working as she swallowed the two brother's thick, throbbing cocks. ""Oh Linda..."" he said, his voice full of pain and sadness. Little Becky watched, absolutely horrified to see her mother working so hard to please these two men with her mouth. She found it hard to believe that she could even get her mouth over either one of them, they were so fat...let alone actually take the foot-plus lengths of meat all the way down her throat! She was too young to understand why her mother had agreed to do this terrible thing so readily...All she knew was that her mother was letting these men put their things in her mouth...no that wasn't right...she wasn't letting them...she was doingit! She was sucking them! Her older brother Mark was equally horrified, but found himself unable to resist staring at his mother's large, meaty breasts. He felt guilty, but he had never seen tits that big or that perfect before, except in magazines, and the way those two men squeezed and pulled at them...Well it was kind of exciting in a weird sort of way. If he pretended for a moment that it wasn't his mother...that she was just some big-titted whore...No! He couldn't think like that! But it was too late...he couldn't stop his own cock from hardening in his pants, and to his utter shame, one of the men noticed. ""Hey look! Junior's gettin' a hardon watchin' his momma give us head!""\n""No...it ain't that..."" said the other, ""He like's lookin' at momma's big fuckin' titties.""\n""Why don't you show Junior your pussy, missus?"" One of the men suggested. That one caught Linda off guard. She stopped, looking up at the men in surprise. ""Now..."" The man said, looking meaningfully at Becky. Linda nodded, her face red with embarrasment. Linda reached up under her skirt and took hold of the waistband of her panties. Lifting her rump off the seat, she pulled them down to her knees, then leaned forward and let them fall to the floor around her ankles. She kicked them aside, then let her legs fall open, exposing her pussy to the three men, and to her two teenage children. ""Look...she shaves it!"" One of the men pointed out. It was true. Linda kept her crotch shaved smooth and bare because that's the way Rock liked it. Now, however, it made her feel more like a whore to have these men see her like that. A moment later Linda's face got redder still, as one of the men reached down to grope her big, firm jugs with both hands while the second crammed two fat finger's into her cunt. ""Look at your momma's pussy boy...You wanna know why she shaves it? It's because she likes to show it off...Yeah, she likes to show her pussy off wherever she goes. Ain't that right, missus?"" Linda had gone right back to sucking their cocks, leaving her legs splayed open. Now she pulled her mouth off of a fat, purple dick-head with a loud smacking sound, and turned to face her two teenage children. She knew what was expected of her, and she was determined to play the game just the way these men liked it. ""Yes..."" she said, ashamed that her children might think she was for real, ""I like to show off my pussy...""\n""Where, bitch? Tell me where you like to show it off the most!"" Linda's mind raced. She needed to think of something fast...something that these men wanted to hear. ""I'm a teacher..."" Linda began, and it was true. She taught tenth grade english at a local high-school. ""I never wear panties when I teach class..I like to sit in front of the room and spread my legs, so all the boys can see my pussy."" Please kids...please don't belive any of this... Mark heard his mother and reeled in shock. It never occured to him that she was lying...He looked at her, sitting there with her pussy exposed, those two men groping at her big mouth-watering tits. She didn't seem frightened and she certainly wasn't trying to resist. Hell, she was as hot as any girl in any fuck-mag he had ever seen. He imagined her in class, letting her legs fall open, pulling her skirt up, showing it to all the boys, and his cock twitched. ""Yeah I knew you was a hot number..."" one of them said, ""Is that all you do is let them look?"" Linda looked up at the man, trying her best to act the part. Oh Mark...Becky...I'm sorry... ""No..."" she said, pulling on their cocks, rubbing them in her face as she spoke. ""Sometimes I make a whole bunch of them stay after class. I like to get down on my knees and blow them...allof them...sucking all their cocks one after the other...And sometimes I make them eat my pussy...""\n""Hey...if she likes havin' her pussy licked by young boys so much, why don't we let junior do it?"" one of the brothers said, grinning at fifteen-year-old Mark. ""Yeah, let's make him eat it!"" Suggested another. The one digging his fingers into Linda's pussy nodded. ""Yeah, that's a good idea. Hey boy...get over here an' eat your momma's pussy."" Whem Mark didn't move, the man got up and drug the boy over, pushing him to his knees between his mother's wide-spread thighs. ""Eat your momma's pussy, boy.""\n""No!"" Mark said in a frightened voice. While the first brother continued grope Linda's impressive knockers roughly, the second grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back. ""Make him do it, missus."" He said. ""Make him do it or I'll let the wind blow through your husbands head."" Linda knew that the man was serious. They would all be killed if they didn't do exactly as they were told. ""Yeah...show us all what a whore you are..."" said the one with the gun. That was it, Linda knew. That was what the men wanted. They wanted to see her degrade herself...to have to play the part of the whore in front of her family. Well if that was the only way to survive, then that's what she'd do. Linda would be a whore now for these men and worry about the consequences later, when they were safe. Linda reached out and took her son's head in both hands. She looked up at her captors. ""Eat me..."" she said, and pulled him forward, Linda pressed her son's face into her crotch. ""Lick it, Mark...Lick my pussy."" Sensing how dangerous their predicament was, Mark began to lap at his mother's gash. ""Uhhhhh..."" Linda grunted, not faking, as her son's tongue flipped across her clit and then dug deep into her cunt-hole. He's good.She thought to herself. He's done this before. While Mark ate his momma's pussy, one of the men switched places with the man holding the gun to Rock's head. The third brother, anxious to join in the fun, pulled out his cock and moved up beside Linda. ""Time to make it three cocks in your hot fuckin' mouth, whore!"" Linda opened her mouth and gobbled up the third brother's fuck-stick without hesitation. The other brother moved up on her left, and once again, Linda was moving her head back and forth, sucking two giant cocks at once,. Only this time, her fifteen-year-old son Mark was between her wide-spread legs, expertly slurping at her cunt. He's too good...Linda thought as her pussy twitched. Oh god, Mark...stop licking at my clit! ""Ommmmmmmm..."" Linda groaned around the fat cock in her mouth, unable to help herself, then blushed as the three men laughed. Mark dug his tongue into his mother's cunt, tasting the juice that was starting to flow. At the same time he slid his hands up the front of her body, taking hold of her jugs, squeezing and pinching at the swollen, hardening nipples as he ate her. Part of him knew he was going too far, but another part of him was excited...delighted to have his mother's fat titties in his hands at last...reveling in the taste of her sloppy, nasty cunt. Oh Mark, what are you doing!?! Linda tried to fight the feeling in her cunt but it proved much too strong to resist. She pulled her knees up to her shoulders, opening her cunt to his tongue. Gasping in shame, Linda threw back her head and came in her son's face. ""Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"" she groaned, as the sparks went off between her legs, and her cunt gushed juice onto Mark's tongue. She heard the three brother's laughing again, and found to her full of dispair..."
834,Captured by Teens,"['mf', 'yng teen', 'bd']","Captured by Teens - Part 2\n\n The girls left him hanging and sore as they went to the other side of the room and had sodas. They were planning something, but he could not make out the words. Just whispers and giggles. When they returned to him he felt his wrist cuffs being released from the upper bonds and was hoping that they were finally letting him go. That hope was dashed as several of them grabbed his wrists and forced him to bend over. They reattached his wrist cuffs to his ankle cuffs like before when they had shaved him. Then he felt a cold rod being pushed from one side, under his stomach, and out to the other side. The ends of the rod were tied to the lines that had held his arms. The purpose of the rod was to make sure his legs remained straight with his ass in the air. As he pondered his position he realized how exposed he was and his humiliation was at it's most extreme yet. With his legs wide apart in the bent over position, his ass cheeks were pulled wide apart exposing his virgin asshole to the junior high school girls. His sore dick was limp between his legs with his sensitive balls in plain view. The leader announced that a man's asshole was his vagina and they were going to see how he liked being ""fucked."" At this pronunciation, he began to pull on his bonds in a desperate attempt to get free. The girls just laughed since he could not move even one inch. The rod through his midsection made sure of that. One of the girls went away and returned with what sounded like a canvas bag. The contents of the heavy bag made clunking and clanking sounds when she dropped it to the floor. The leader told the girls to gather around his ass. He heard what sounded like a jar of vasoline opening and a thick gob was applied to his asshole. The leader told the girls to each pick a ""toy"" from the bag and try it out on their prisoner. The first girl pushed a thin dildo up his ass. At first it felt a bit nice, he had to admit. But soon he felt more and more pressure as the body of the dildo tapered out. The pain and stretching became more intense as the girl used a screwing action to sink the dildo in further at the suggestion of some of the other girls. It it were not for the vasoline, he was sure that they would have ripped his rectum open by now. Finally, she pulled the dildo out and he breathed a sigh of relief. The girls were laughing at his distended asshole as it slowly returned to a closed state. But before it could close, another girl stepped up and began to insert an even thicker dildo into his sore asshole. This fat dildo had a screw thread along it's length to make it go in faster and deeper. He was having trouble breathing now from the pressure against he internal organs as the incredibly thick and long dildo screwed deeper and deeper. Had he been able to see the size of this dildo, he would have probably fainted. As she was screwing, he felt another girl wrapping a strap around the base of his balls. As the strap was being tightened, he felt another girl attaching a strap just behind the tip of his sore cock. There were cords attached to each strap which hung down between his wide spread legs. Then he felt his balls and cock being alternately pulled by the cords toward the floor as the two girls began to hang weights on the cords. They were all giggling and discussing his anatomy as they examined his predicament. He stood there, bent over, legs wide apart, ass in the air, an impossibly thick dildo sticking out of his ass and driven into him until it could move no further. He could feel the dildo's pressure against his internal organs and the base of his balls and cock. Added to this, his hairless ball sack was being pulled toward the floor by an enormous amount of weight and his cock was stretched to at least 10 inches by the weights applied to the strap at it's tip. Two more girls picked out instruments from the bag that had small metal wheels at their tips. The wheels were studded with tiny pins. The girls began to roll the studded wheels back and forth through his hairless, stretched armpits. He was almost in tears from the combination of sensations his body was being exposed to. Then, a girl behind him picked up a whip and began to swat his widespread ass with the dildo still sticking out. The pain in his rectum surged when the whip missed his ass and hit the dildo instead. The girls between his legs began to slap the weights so his cock and balls were pulled from side to side, in opposite directions, of course. The sweat was pouring from his armpits as the two girls there continued to roll the pin pricks through them and over his chest and nipples. At first he wasn't sure what he was feeling on his stretched cock, but then he realized that one or more of the girls was licking it. He knew that if he had an erection now the pain would be unbearable. Yet he could still feel the stimulation to he poor abused cock. He was actually becoming erect again even with a dildo in his ass, being whipped, and with his genitals pulled toward the floor. Some of the other girls noticed his increasing erection and came around to help stimulate his tortured cock and balls. The girls continued to lick and suck his balls and cock knowing full well that an orgasm would actually hurt him more. Not able to stop the involuntary response, he felt the orgasm begin. As his sphincter muscles tightened and his balls attempted to retract, the pain was at it's peak. Yet the pleasure center in his brain was being stimulated by wave after wave of orgasm. Only a few drops of semen could make it through the strap around the base of his balls and the pressure from the cum increased his pain. Finally, what little cum he had squirted out of his stretched cock and dripped into a waiting girl's mouth. After he had cum, the girls left him as he was for several minutes, but to him it felt like hours. They all went off to have another soda or snack on some chips. It was like a party, only he wasn't having any fun. They came back to him and removed the straps from his cock and balls, then the dildo from his asshole. They laughed as his stretched asshole tried desperately to return to a closed position. When they released his wrist cuffs from his ankles and removed the bar that held him up, he dropped to his knees and passed out.\n\n\n\n Captured by Teens - Part 3\n\n When he awoke he thought at first it had all been a bad dream. The pain in his groin quickly reminded him that it was very real. His blindfold was still on, as was his gag. He found his hands behind his neck, but when he tried to move them, he realized that he was wearing a neck collar now and his wrist cuffs were snapped to the neck collar. This configuration made sure that his chest and sensitive armpits were open and exposed to his captors at all times. As he tried to sit up, he found that his legs were being held apart by a spreader bar. But at least he was not tied up anymore, even if there was no way for him to preserve any modesty by closing his legs or covering up with his hands. When he sat up, he heard the girls coming over to him. The leader spoke to him. It was time to remove the blindfold and gag. He could scream if he wanted, she said, but there was nobody for miles around that would hear him. They removed the gag and then the blindfold. The first thing he noticed when his eyes adjusted to the light was that he was in some kind of big warehouse. He could see the ropes and frame that they had used to tie him up before. Then he looked up and was shocked at what he saw. He expected to see girls, but these girls looked so young. Judging by their thin undeveloped bodies, they all looked to be between 11 and 14 years old, with the leader being the oldest and most of them about 12. There were six girls all together. It had seemed like eight before. He looked at each one. The first looked about 12 and had short, very blond hair. She was dressed in a gymnastics leotard with a pair of shorts over it. Her body was very firm looking and rather muscular for her tiny frame. He small breasts made wide but short mounds on her chest. The next girl had very short, jet black hair and was dressed in a tank top and shorts. Her skin was light brown and the nipples on her small breasts poked through the shirt. She looked to be the same age as the blond, about 12. Number three had shoulder length blond hair. The hair looked incredibly soft. She was in a tube top and very short cutoff jeans. Her breasts were slightly larger than the other two, or at least the tube top showed them off better. She was probably 13. When he looked at the fourth kid he wasn't sure if it was a girl or a boy. She (or maybe he) had short dirty blond hair and was dressed in a button down shirt and shorts. The child's features and body build were such that he could not determine whether this was a boy or a girl. He saw no tits pushing out the baggy shirt, but the child could just as well have tiny tits at that age. The child's features very butch looking, which added to his confusion. He guessed the age at 12. The next girl was the leader. She looked about 14 with the largest breasts of the group, although they still were quite small. She had short, straight red hair. She was dressed in a T shirt and lycra exercise shorts. She looked real tough with few feminine features. In fact, what he noticed about all of these gang members was a certain toughness that comes with the tom boy stage they all seemed to be in. All except one. Hiding behind the other girls was a shy looking girl with stringy straight black shoulder length hair. She looked extremely thin and her skin was as pale as paper, which contrasted severely with her hair. She appeared to be the youngest at 11 and was dressed in a flannel shirt and long pants. She had light blue eyes that seemed to glow. The leader spoke again to him. He had been kidnapped as a toy for their gang. Nothing more. He would be used to teach the less experienced girls about sex and the male anatomy. He was not to talk or perform any action unless instructed. If he did not comply immediately he would feel the whip. The red headed leader was holding on to a black leather cat-of-nine-tails which she must have been using on him earlier. He began to ask a question and the leader immediately cracked the whip on his back. These girls were even tougher than they looked. His first command was to undress each of the girls. When he looked confused as to how he could accomplish this with his hands behind his head, the leader told him he would use his mouth and his mouth only. The leader asked the girls who wanted to be first. Most of them volunteered immediately, so the leader chose the girl with the short white blond hair in the leotard. He moved on to his wide spread knees and began to hobble over to the blond. The girls laughed at him as he hobbled across the floor, his hairless cock and balls swinging as he went. He grabbed the waistband of her gym shorts in his teeth and easily slid them over her tiny boyish ass and lycra leotard toward the floor. As he breathed through his nose, he could smell the sweat and delicate body odor of the girl. He guessed that she had just come from a gymnastics workout and had not showered. His face brushed against her thin muscular thighs and calves as he slid the shorts down. He next struggled to get her tiny tennis shoes and ankle socks off and with enough effort succeeded. He was rewarded with the smell of her sweaty feet as he pulled the socks off. He had to stretch and stand slightly to reach her shoulder so he could grab the neckline of the leotard. He pulled it over her shoulder and down her slender arm. He repeated this on the other side and now the leotard was off her arms but still gathered around her chest just under her arms. As he moved to grab the side of the outfit where it sat under her armpit, she lifted her arms and clasped her hands behind her neck to make his job easier. He was hit with a wave of delicious body odor as her smooth hairless armpit opened up to his nose. He felt the wetness of the bodysuit when he grabbed it with his mouth at the armpit to pulled it down. From his vantage point he could see a layer of sweat coating her armpit. He pulled the suit down as far as he could and went to the other side to repeat. With his face pressed into the young blond's hairless armpit, he pulled the other side down. Then he went to her chest. He could clearly see the small mounds of her breasts pressed against her chest by the suit. He grabbed at the neckline and pulled down to her waist. He passed over the flat part of her chest and down over her hard flat belly. Her skin was smooth, white, hairless and blemish free as only a young blond girl's skin can be. He looked up at her beautiful breasts. They were small mounds with a wide base and did not come to a point. Rather, they were like a gentle curve over her chest. The nipples and areolas were light pink and only slightly contrasted with her pale skin. The tiny nipples became hard when the cold air hit them. He moved behind her and grabbed the suit just above her small ass in his teeth. It was easy to pull it over her ass because it stuck out so little and was so muscular and firm. His nose was pressed into her crack as he pulled. He got a few inches down her firm, thin thighs and stopped. He hobbled to the front and pulled the suit down her flat abdomen inch by inch trying to guess when her pubic hair would begin. He went lower and lower but still no hair. Finally, just at the top of her cunt at her pubic bone, his nose ran through a soft white tuft of sparse hairs. As he passed through her cunt, his nose slid into her crack which was wet from sweat and excitement. He could smell the delightful odor of her pussy juices and notice as he passed through her cunt that except for the tuft at the top, her cunt was completely hairless. He pulled down over her muscular thighs and hairless legs until he reached the floor. Then pulled the suit off her ankles. He sat back on his ankles to rest and the other girls who had been watching him intently applauded. He looked at the blond's magnificent body now completely nude. It was incredibly beautiful, firm and muscular, pale unblemeshed skin, and completely hairless except for a sparse tuft of white blond hair on her mound. The leader pointed at his crotch and remarked that he must have liked that. The other girls giggled when he looked down to see what he thought was impossible. His poor tortured cock was almost completely erect. The leader asked the girl what she wanted him to do. She just stood there confused, so the leader told him that this was the first time she had ever seen a man nude and that she was completely inexperienced in sex. So the leader took over and ordered him to first lick her sweaty feet. She giggled as his tongue worked it's way between her tiny toes. Then she told the girl to put her hands back behind her head and she ordered him to lick her sweaty armpits. The other girls giggled as he ran his tongue through her stretched, completely hairless armpit, deeply breathing in the delicate body odor of the 12 year old. When he had finished both sides she ordered him to stop and begin undressing the next girl. The leader chose the girl with the short black hair next. At least this one would be easier to undress, he thought, as he studied her tank top and shorts. She helped him by taking off her shoes and socks. He went to her shorts first and pulled on the snap. Then he grabbed the fly in his teeth and pulled down. He grabbed the cuff of her shorts and they fell to the floor, easily clearing her small ass. She was wearing plain white panties and he could see a wet spot at her cunt. Her legs were thin and light brown. Not as muscular as the blond's, but solidly firm. They were also completely hairless. He grabbed the side of her tank top at the waist and began to pull it up. As he got higher he had to hobble to an almost standing position. His face ran up her side and she raised her arms straight above her head to he could pull the top off. As she raised her arms, her ribs stood out on her chest because she was so thin and his face bumped through them on the way up. He passed through her hairless open armpit, where the skin was whiter than the rest of her lightly tanned body. He took a deep breath to enjoy the odor on his way to her slender arms. He repeated this on the other side, making sure to press his face into her armpit on the way up, and her top was completely off. She put her arms down and he could see that her small breasts did not sag even a tiny bit. They were a little more pointed than the blond's with dark areolas and bigger nipples hardened by the cold air. He kneeled again and grabbed the top of her panties. As with the blond, it seemed to take forever before any sign of pubic hair appeared. Like the blond, the black haired girl had only a small tuft of soft jet black hair on her mound and the rest of her pubic area was completely hairless. The lips of her cunt were obviously darker than the blond's. The smell of her cunt was pretty much the same and very nice. He sat back and admired the black hair girl's perfect body. Thin and slightly tanned. Firm, small breasts with dark nipples. Completely hairless except the tuft on her mound. Round, boyish face. Small firm ass. Thin, smooth thighs. Even though he was undressing the girls quickly, the others in line were getting impatient. The leader went to the canvas bag and returned with what looked like a leash for a tiny dog. She went down between his wide open legs and strapped the collar tightly around the base of his erect cock and hairless balls. She told him that he had to work faster and she would use the leash to let him know when he was moving to slow. As he hobbled on his knees over to the next girl she tugged at the leash which squeezed the base of his already sore cock and balls. He hobbled faster and the girls had a good laugh. The leader led him to the blond with the soft shoulder length hair next. She looked easy with short cutoff jeans and a tube top. She already had her shoes and socks off. As quickly as he could, he unsnapped he shorts and pulled down the zipper. He went behind her and had to press his face into the area where her thigh met her ass to grab the bottom of the very short cutoffs. The job was easy because her small firm ass did not hang over her thighs as it no doubt would in a few short years. He pulled the shorts over her long thin legs and notices some fine hairs on the way down. She was older than the first two girls and had matured more. As he struggled to get a grip on the bottom of her tube top, the leader yanked hard several times on his cock leash. To make it easier, the blond thrusted out her chest which made a small gap in the front for him to grab on to. He pulled straight up and through her firm round breasts. They sprung into view but there was not even an inkling of sag. He went right past her long thin face and thin red lips. Then brushed by her incredibly silky hair as he pulled the tube top over her head. When he dropped to his knees to start on his panties, he realized that she was not wearing any. Her pubic hair was not concentrated in one little spot like the first two 12 year olds, but it was so fine and soft he could barely see it. Still, her cunt lips appeared to be completely hairless. The leader tugged on his leash and told him to lick her toes. He quickly licked her beautiful feet darting his tongue between her toes. After he was done, he began to move away and the leader tugged again on his leash. Don't forget to clean her armpits, she said. The blond put her hands behind her head and he stood up to reach them. Unlike the first two, the blond had begun to grow hair in her armpits. As he licked the sweat from the blond's armpits he was surprised at the softness and silkiness of the sparse short hairs. The fragrance was slightly stronger than the younger girls but still arousing rather than offensive. As he licked her other armpit, the leader tugged on his cock leash and pulled him toward the fourth girl.\n\n\n\n Captured by Teens - Part 4\n\n He was led over to the fourth teen. This was the one that looked so much like a boy, he couldn't be sure of the sex. He would know soon enough. He was planning his approach to undressing the kid. The button down shirt was going to be a challenge, but the shorts would be easy. He wondered when he removed the teen's shorts whether he would find a cock or a cunt. He was hobbling into position when one of the other girls shouted stop. The leader gave a painful yank on his cock leash to stop him. The girl who spoke up was the blond he had just undressed. She said that they were getting bored. They began to discuss among themselves how to liven things up. There was a lot of whispering and giggling. Then the leader told the kid he was about to undress to lie on the floor on your back and put your hands behind your head. This was going to make his job a lot harder. He had hoped to see if the kid had breasts when the shirt stretched over the teen's chest, but the shirt was too baggy. In order to undress the kid from above, he had to be on his knees with his ass up in the air. Again he was in a humiliating position with his asshole and hairless balls visible to everyone. The girls laughed and make crude remarks about him in this position. He hobbled over to the short haired teen and began working on the buttons of the kid's shorts. Just his luck, it was a button down fly. That's when he heard the girls sneaking up behind him. He felt something pushing against his asshole, but when he stopped to see what was going on, the leader yanked on his leash and told him to get back to work. The girls continued to push something against his hole and he turned his head to see. Two of the girls were holding a long broom handle and were obviously intent on pushing it into him. He began to hobble forward to get away when the leader hit his ass hard with the whip. He yelled out in pain. The leader warned him that if he tried to move away he would be whipped again. Just to make the point, she whacked him again with the whip. The whip really hurt and convinced him to cooperate. The girls with the broomstick just giggled. He went back to working on the teen's fly buttons when he felt the broomstick at his ass again. This time he dared not to move away. He tried to concentrate on his work, but the girls were shoving the broomstick deeper and deeper into his sore asshole. They got it in about eight inches before it would move no further. The other end of the stick stuck out about three feet. They let go of the stick and it just waved in the air out of his upturned, widely spread asscheeks. Now more of the girls were laughing. He had only gotten two of the four buttons undone on the teen's shorts because of all of the distraction. As he worked on the other buttons, the girls began to move the broomstick from right to left. This had the effect of acting as a lever on him and his face was forced off the teen's crotch. The leader pulled hard on his cock leash and ordered him back to work. The two girls in back took turns moving the stick various ways to prevent him from completing his chore, only to have the leader yank his leash to get him back to work. It was an impossible situation. Finally he got all of the buttons undone and began to pull the teen's shorts off. He had to pull very hard to free the shorts from underneath the kid's small ass. At least when he got the shorts off he would be able to tell the sex of the kid by the kind of underwear, especially if he could make out the bulge of a cock. As he worked the shorts down the teen's legs his still could not make a guess. The teen's body shape was very much like a boy with thin thighs, but the legs were completely hairless. He moved back up after removing the shorts as the broomstick wagged in the air outside his arched ass. He looked at the teen's underwear but they were boxer shorts. No clue yet. He wanted to pull down the kid's underwear next to settle the matter once and for all, but the leader tugged on his leash and ordered him to do the shirt next. It seemed obvious that the other girls knew that he had no idea if the teen was a girl or a boy and they used it add to his torture just that much more. He moved up to the kid's neck to start on the shirt buttons and took the opportunity to study the face to see if he could make a guess. The teen laid there looking up at him with hands behind the head waiting. The kid's face was round with a small round nose and freckles. Lightly tanned skin. Perfect completion and short cut dirty blond hair. Thin reddish lips, thin brown eyebrows, beautiful green eyes. Typical young teen boy or girl's tom boy look. No clues in that face. It was still a toss up. As he started on the buttons of the kid's shirt, some of the other girls started playing with the stick again, pulling it in and out and trying to prevent him from completing his job. Then he felt a sudden pain in his balls. He looked back through his wide stretched legs and saw that the other girls now had clothespins and were applying them to his ball sack. They then used some spring loaded hair combs and applied them to his hanging cock. The leader gave his leash a tug and ordered him back to work. By the time he had undone the last button, his cock and balls were covered with clothes pins. They were even trying to put clothespins on his nipples and the skin around his wide open armpits. He was quite a site with a broomstick out of his ass and various kinds of clips squeezing his genitals and torso. With his wrists secured to his neck collar, there was nothing he could do but endure the pain. By the time he had removed the teen's shirt, they had added clothespins to each of his toes as well Whenever the leader tugged on his leash, the pain from the clothespins was amplified as they swung from his ball sack. He tried to concentrate on his work in anticipation of getting the answer to the burning question about the kid's sex. He expected to have the answer when he got the shirt off, but he was disappointed again. The teen was wearing a tee shirt and with the kid's hands behind the head and the laying on the back, it was unlikely he could make out breasts since they would be pulled flat against the chest. He couldn't stand the waiting any longer. He had to know. He moved to remove the teen's tee shirt and the leader ordered him to stop. He didn't even care about the pain of the clips. He had to have his answer. But the girls knew that he was being tortured by the question he could not get the answer to. One of the girls carried the blindfold over and put it on him. This could not be true. He was enduring all of the pain and humiliation just to find out the sex of this kid and they just made it harder. They carefully guided him as he removed the kid's tee shirt so he could not brush up against the kid's chest. He was forced to work up from the sides. The shirt was off. They directed his head to the boxer shorts and again made sure he could only work down the sides. He desperately tried to sniff when his face was closest to the kid's crotch. Maybe he could tell by smell. He was not close enough. They guided his head back up to the kid's torso and pressed his face into the teen's open armpit and ordered him to lick. The wide open armpit was soft and completely hairless. He could smell the young kid's body odor but he probably would not know a boy's from a girl's. Grabbing him by the hair, they positioned his head directly above the kid's nipple and ordered him to lick. He pressed his tongue down as he licked and though he could make out the sponginess of a female breast, but since he had never licked a boy's breast he was not sure. The kid squirmed a bit as he licked. The nipples were very sensitive and he could feel them swelling as he licked. They moved his head back and forth between the nipples, holding him by the hair and ordering him to suck and lick Finally they moved his head the the kid's crotch. There was no hiding it now. He would finally have his answer. The leader told the kid to spread his or her legs as wide apart as possible. She used the name Chris, but that was still no clue. He wondered what it was like for a kid to grow up with people always guessing your sex wrong. As they slowly lowered his head, he imagined that his tongue would soon be licking the smooth skin of an erect, hairless penis and he would be very disappointed. Imagine the laugh the girls would have when he choked at the homosexual encounter. When he finally made contact with skin he was ecstatic, even with the pain of all of the clothespins. He did not touch a cock with his tongue, he touched the widespread, hairless cunt lips of a girl. He licked with joy up and down the slit, like a hungry animal, sucking on her tiny clit. She began to move her hips up and down in pleasure. This tom boy had never had a sexual encounter before and the new sensations were driving her crazy. The girls removed the blindfold so he could see her pink, hairless young cunt spread before him. They cheered the tom boy on toward orgasm as he licked her slit, pushing his tongue into her tiny virgin hole and sucked her clit. The experienced leader told some of the other girls to help the Chris along toward orgasm by licking her erect nipples and squeezing her flattened tits as he worked on her cunt. They wanted her to really enjoy her first orgasm. Her breathing became quicker and more shallow as her slender hips bucked up against his face. In her stretched position he could clearly see the thin girl's ribs pushing through her skin, which forced her tummy into a wide, flat plane below. The more she bucked, the more pain he got from the broomstick as it swung in the air out of his asshole and the clothespins swinging back and forth on his balls. The leader was getting excited just watching the girl and was yanking on his cock leash to keep him licking. Finally, the girl arched her back one more time and held her pubic area pressed against his face as she began to orgasm. One of the other girls grabbed his head and pressed it more into the girl's crotch to make sure she got the most benefit of his talented tongue. The girl let out a loud wail of pleasure and cunt juice began to flow out of her tiny hole. Her body was arched backwards like a gymnast when she does a bridge. After a few more seconds, she collapsed back onto the floor, panting. Her body was covered with saliva and sweat. The girls applauded at the tom boy's very first orgasm. They rewarded him by removing the clothespins and hair combs from him and pulling out the long broomstick from his ass. He was about to relax when the leader yanked on his leash and said, ""I'm next.""\n\n\n\nCaptured by Teens - Part 5\n\n He hobbled over to the leader with the short red hair. He assessed how to undress her. She was wearing a tube top over her small round breasts. The material was smooth and he could see by her hard nipples poking through the material that she was ready to enjoy this. Her lycra exercise shorts would be a bit tough since they clung so tightly to her body. They showed off her perfect small ass and at 14 years old she still had the boyish shape that meant no sag anywhere. She gave the leash to one of the other girls then stretched her arms toward the ceiling, closed her eyes, and ordered him to work. He took a moment to look at her. He loved the way a girl's body looked when she stretched. Everything became taut and firm. Her ribs stood out against her thin torso. The white skin of her tummy flattened out into a depression that was tight and smooth all the way to her hips. Her legs were long and thin, slightly tanned. He moved over to her tube top and grabbed ahold of the bottom at a small gap that had formed when her raised arms forced her rib cage out. He moved from side to side peeling the top off. As he passed her armpits he noticed that they were hairless, although he did see a few follicles. This meant that she had started shaving but probably didn't have to do it very often. Her red hair was so soft, straight and fine that he guessed that her pussy hair would be pretty sparse. With the tube top off, he looked at her perfect breasts. They were stretched into an oblong shape and flattened against her chest by the position of her arms, but he could see them clearly as small mounds about the diameter of half a grapefruit but only protruding out a couple inches at most from her chest. The light pink quarter sized areolas were topped with tiny hard nipples. He moved down to start on her exercise shorts. Her concave tummy made a small gap at her elongated belly button for him to grab the waist of the shorts. He peeled the shorts down like the skin of a banana. As he got closer to her pubic mound he had expected to already see hair. Since she was older than the others he assumed she would have more hair. When he finally passed her mound he noticed that the lower part of it was coated with fine, straight red hairs in an extremely sparse pattern. The few other girls that had grown pubic hair had only a small tuft right on their pubic bone. Her's had begin to spread more but the hair was the finest of all the girls. As he pulled the shorts down her thin thighs, he noticed that even with more hair elsewhere, her cunt lips were still completely bald. The lips were light pink and thin. They were glistening with pussy juice. This girl seemed to be excited by the power she had over him. So confident of her power that she could keep her eyes closed as he worked on her. Finally, he removed her slip on canvas shoes and socks. The girl holding his leash gave it a yank and ordered him to lick her toes. He licked her sweaty feet as ordered, darting his tongue in between her tiny, perfect toes. Another yank on the leash and he was told not to forget her armpits. He stood up and licked through the entire length of each of her clean shaved armpits, enjoying the more intense musky odor of the 14 year old. He could see that the redhead was smiling at the erotic sensation. One of the girls came over to the girl holding the leash and whispered something into her hear. They both giggled and he wondered what they were planning. The girl holding the leash told the redhead to spread her legs as wide as she could, then bend over and grab her ankles. It always amazed him how flexible a young girl was. As she bent over, he watched her tits for any sign of sag but this teen's body was incredibly tight. Her tits stayed basically the same grapefruit shape in any position. The girl with the leash led him around to the back of the redhead. He saw her firm, small ass cheeks spread wide apart as his had been when he was forced over the bar. Her puckered asshole was a very light brown and her glistening cunt lips were spread slightly. The girl instructed him to lick everything he saw and to not stop until he was told. He couldn't believe that he would be forced to lick the asshole of this girl. When he hesitated to begin, he felt the whip on his ass and low hanging balls. He bent over and started at the very top of her cheeks near her lower back and licked the smooth, blemish free white skin through the length of her ass crack. He licked around her asshole and forced his tongue into it. He then continued licking through her thin cunt lips, darting his tongue into her tiny cunt hole as he passed. In her bent over position, the redhead's cunt was rotated outward and he was able to reach all the way to her clit. The girl ordered him to suck on her clit. He used his tongue to dig out her tiny engorged clit and pulled it into his lips. The redhead was moaning in pleasure, her cunt getting wetter and wetter. He sucked for a while and then began licking back up her long spread crack, through her cheeks to her lower back. He went back and forth slowly several times, remembering to dip into her asshole and cunthole as he passed them. As the redhead's excitement increased, two of the girls began to lick and fondle her breasts so, like the tom boy, her pleasure would be multiplied. The redhead mashed her cunt into his face as she neared orgasm. His face was coated with her free running pussy juices. The smell of her fresh, young pussy was intoxicating. Finally, she let out a loud moan of pleasure as he increased his licking and she collapsed onto the floor, panting heavily from her orgasm. This brought another round of applause from the girls. The one girl who had not participated in any of this, except as an observer, was the very shy girl with the stringy black hair. She looked embarrassed at the goings on and did not seem to want to be there at all. When the leader regained her composure, she took the leash back in hand and led him over to the black haired girl in the flannel shirt and long pants. She was so waifish looking with her tiny frame and pale white skin. The leader asked he if she was ready to be undressed. She hesitated and then said that she did not want to do it. Don't you want to join the club?, the leader asked. She said she did. It was obvious that she was embarrassed by her tiny white body and did not want to reveal it to the others girls, much less to a grown man. At 11, she was just beginning to mature sexually and knew far less about boys and sex than the others. The other girls tried to convince her to participate as he stood there in front of her nude, shaved, open and exposed to her embarrassed gaze. She still refused. Finally, the leader lost patience with her and ordered the other four girls to each grab one of her limbs and hold her. She began to scream and fight, but her tiny thin body was no match for the four teens. The held her steady as the leader pulled him over to her and ordered him to undress her. He had a lot of trouble undoing the buttons of her flannel shirt because she was putting up such a fight. He finally got it off of her. He looked at her torso. She was wearing a tiny cotton training bra that was barely filled out. In fact, he wasn't sure if it was filled out at all. Her skin was as paper white over her torso as it was on her face. Her jet black hair was a stark contrast to her skin. He kneeled down and unsnapped her pants. They just fell to the ground since she had no hips or ass to hold them up. Her stick thin legs were as white as the rest of her and her body basically had no shape - just straight up and down. It was no surprise that the 11 year old's legs were absolutely hairless as were her arms. She was standing there, tears welling up in her bright blue eyes, dressed only in a tiny training bra and white panties. It was no wonder she was embarrassed to reveal herself to them. She didn't seem to have a body at all. The other girls, quite cruelly, were making jokes about her. Not that any of them were so much more sexually mature at 12 or 13 years old. But none of them was so thin and white. The leader ordered the girls to open the 11 year old up as wide as physically possible by spreading her arms high above her head and pulling her legs wider and wider apart. Even as thin as she was, this had the effect of pulling her bra tight across her chest (if she did have any tits, they were gone now) and stretching tight her panties. Now the girl's face had some color in it as it turned red with embarrassment at having her private armpits and crotch, even covered, exposed. The leader instructed him to lick her armpits. He came close and noticed that she was sweating quite a bit from the fight and embarrassment. He knew that with her skin so white and her hair so black that if she had matured enough to grow even one armpit hair, it would be immediately obvious. What he saw in her armpit was just taut white skin without the sign of any hair whatsoever. He licked the profuse sweat from each armpit, enjoying the most delicate body odor he had encountered yet, as the girl sobbed quietly in humiliation. He actually felt sorry for her, even though she was partly responsible for his capture. After finishing with her armpits, the leader ordered him to remove her bra by ripping from her body. He worked his tongue under the taut elastic between the two soft cotton cups and grabbed it with his teeth. He pulled the bra farther and farther away from her body until it catches in the back bent and the bra flew off into his face. The girls giggled at the sight of the black hair girl's flat chest. There was nothing there but two tiny pale areolas and minuscule nipples. He wondered if when her body was not being stretched she had any breasts at all. He was then ordered to rip off her panties as well. He had no trouble grabbing the barely stretched elastic waistband from her tiny hips. He pulled more and more with his teeth until the material finally tore off the girl. Her wide stretched legs revealed a totally white and hairless mound. He could barely make out the thin cunt lips since they were almost as white as the rest of her skin. At last the leader told the girls to let her go. The black haired girl bent down to get her clothes, but the leader ordered her to stay nude like they all were or she would be hit with the whip. The thin pale girl tried to cover her self as best she could with her hands.\n\n\n\n Captured by Teens - Part 6\n\n He was led over to a place on the floor with four rings in the shape of a large square. Each ring had a length of rope attached and at the end of each rope was a clip. The leader removed the band around his sore cock and balls. Then the girls unsnapped his wrist cuffs from his neck collar. It was a relief to be able to lower his arms. Next the unclipped his ankle cuffs from the spreader bar and he was able to assume a more normal posture. Finally, he thought, they are letting him go. Instead, the leader ordered him to get down on the floor and lie on his back. He tried to resist as the five girls pushed him down, but his limbs were so weak from their previous position. A few cracks of the whip across his chest got more cooperation out of him. He now realized what they were doing. They snapped his wrist and ankle cuffs onto the clips on the ropes and with each of four girls on a rope began to take up the slack by pulling the rope through the rings in the floor. He was being stretched spread eagle, opening up every area of his hairless body to the young teen girls. When they had pulled him open as far as they could, the leader told the girls at his legs to tie off the ropes and then help the girls at his arms to pull. With the four girls pulling on his arms, they managed to spread him even wider until his body was as taut as a bowstring. His legs were aching from their widespread position. A girl's body is built to open wide, a young teen's body is the most elastic, but not a man. They didn't know that and they didn't care. They just wanted unobstructed access to his body. The leader checked the bonds and pressed her shoeless foot into his stomach to test the tautness. Then she brought over a small pillow and forced it under his ass. This served to thrust his pelvis into the air and increase the pressure on his legs. One of the girls picked up the whip and hit him with it over his torso a few time to get him to stop whining about the pain. The leader announced that each of them would now get the chance to feel what it was like to get fucked. They all cheered, except for the waif girl. She looked at him and told him that he was their sex toy and they could use him anyway they wanted. She explained to the girls that for those who had never had anything up their vaginas before, getting his enormous cock into them would be difficult. But, they could take as long as they needed since he wasn't going anywhere. That elicited a round of laughter from the girls. The leader explained that they first had to get him hard, so she ordered the four girls to get to work on him. The white blond girl and the tom boy immediately started licking and sucking his flaccid cock and hairless balls. With instructions from the experienced leader, they licked around his entire pubic area as well, including the sensitive skin where his thigh met his pelvis. Meanwhile, the girl with the soft blond hair and the girl with the short jet black hair began to work on his upper body. The waif girl just stood by, looking embarrassed. The black haired girls began to lick his sensitive, hairless armpits, then across this chest to his nipples which she licked and sucked. As she licked, she ran her tiny soft hands over his stretched stomach and chest. She was carefully following the instructions of the leader who knew the most about how to arouse a boy. The beautiful blond hovered above his face, her soft hair brushing up against his skin. He could see her unsagging small breasts hanging from her chest. They were as firm now as they were when she stood upright. It was incredible to him how perfect these teenage bodies were. After gazing deep into his eyes, she planted her soft pink lips over his and began to kiss him. He tried desperately to keep them from arousing him. He refused to let them use and humiliate him. However, he could not control his most primal urges and he felt his cock becoming harder. The leader announced to the girls that what they were doing was having the desired effect and that news caused them to redouble their efforts. The white blond and the tom boy were licking and sucking, squeezing his cock and softly fondling his balls with their tiny hands as the leader barked instructions. The black haired girl was joined by the blond who had been kissing him and the two of them licked and sucked from his abdomen to his armpits. The redhead went to his toes and began to suck on them. It didn't take long until he had his most enormous erection yet. It must have reached eight inches and was massively thick. The white blond and the tom boy continued licking up and down his shaft, working together. He noticed that the redhead was over by the dreaded canvas bag. She returned with a thick rubber band and began to wrap it tightly around the base of his cock, under his balls. The bottom of the rubber band pressed tightly against the tube that ran from his prostate to his balls which would make sure that he could not cum, while the rest of the band made sure that his erection remained at full strength for as long as they wanted. The girls all cheered at their accomplishment. The leader had worked out a procedure for them to all get fucked. She explained that they were to first visit his face where he would eat them until they were wet. Then that girl would move to his cock and the next girl could mount his face. The girls in line could either help another girl or use another part of his body to entertain themselves. The leader asked who wanted to be first. All the girls volunteered, except the waif. She asked the four girls if they were virgins, since they would need the most help. Only the girl with the long blond hair said no. The leader decided to let the girl with the short black hair go first. With some directions from the leader, the black haired 12 year old sat down on his chest with her tanned legs on either side of his head. Then she was told to thrust her pelvis into his mouth. This forced her crotch wide open and he could see her cunt lips pulled slightly apart. A wave of fragrance from her virgin cunt hit his nose when she slid into position. When he did not begin licking immediately, the leader hit him hard across his wide stretched thighs with the whip. He began licking and sucking the delicious cunt juice out of the tanned girl's thin hairless cunt lips. Her underdeveloped clit came to life as he sucked and pressed his tongue into her cunt hole. She pressed her tiny tuft of jet black pubic hair against his face and he moved his tongue through the soft, fine hairs as well. She was becoming more aroused. The more experienced blond decided to help out and came over to suck and fondle the black haired girls small breasts. He heard the leader talking to the white haired blond and the tom boy. The two girls then sat down, one on each arm, and ordered him to finger their cunts. He tried do divide his concentration between licking the girl on his face and fingering the tiny cunts on his hands. When the juices were flowing freely from the black hair girl's cunt, the leader told her to move back to his cock and mount him. His face was wet with her juices and the smell was wonderful. She put one leg on either side of his pelvis and squatted down on his massive cock. It looked like an impossible task to get the monster inside of her, but the leader and the blond assured her it could be done. She slid her soaking lips back and forth over his sensitive cock head and began to lower herself. She could only get the tip in. The blond helped spread the black haired girls lips and stimulated her clit to keep the juices flowing. Rocking back and forth, the head of his engorged cock made it into her tiny cunt hole. By rocking and twisting she was able to move more and more of his fat cock into her virgin hole. The more she squatted, the more her cunt was pulled open to accommodate him. She was moaning with pleasure as inch after inch went in. His cock, forced into a permanent erection by the tight rubber band, was being squeezed like never before. The feeling of the girl's tight hole was incredibly good. She pushed and pushed until she finally got as much as she could into herself. There was still about two or three inches to go but the 12 year old's body had no place to put it. With instructions from the leader she began to lift herself up until all but the tip of his cock was out of her hole. Then she was told to push back down again. Again and again, getting faster each time, the black haired girl moved her tight cunt up and down the length of his shaft. As the girl approached orgasm, the leader called on the tom boy to mount his face. Seeing the open hand, the blond who had been helping mounted his arm and ordered him to finger her. The tom boy put her slender thighs on either side of his head and like the girl before, thrusted her completely hairless cunt into his mouth. Since he was distracted by the girl on his cock and the two girls on his hands, he forgot to start licking. The leader hit him across his stretched stomach with the whip, like he was some kind of oxen at work. He licked and sucked the tom boy's hairless cunt and tiny clit. He licked up and down her cunt and over her hairless mound, darting his tongue into her tiny hole. The leader came over to fondle and suck the tom boy's small breasts. He was comparing the tiny hole of the white blond virgin on his one arm with the more experienced blond's hole on the other arm as he fingered them both. The more he got them wet now, the less he would have to lick them later. He knew this because the tom boy was plenty wet when she mounted his face. She was pounding her boyish hips into his head. Her short dirty blond hair was waving back and forth with each thrust and her eyes were closed tight in pleasure. Meanwhile, the black haired girl on his cock was pumping at a feverish pace and finally shrieked when she began the very first orgasm of her young life. His cock was so aroused by the constant pumping that he began to orgasm, too. Unfortunately for him, the rubber band around the base of his balls kept his orgasm from being complete and the torture was worse than anything they had done to him so far. He wanted so badly to cum into the tiny hole of the 12 year old whose perfect, firm, tanned body was humping his swollen cock. Her orgasm continued for several more seconds and she just went limp on his hard cock, her body impaled on it's length. The tom boy's juices were at maximum now so the leader helped the exhausted black haired girl off his cock and told the tom boy to mount him next. The black haired girl just laid on the floor, sweat covering her young body. Like the black haired girl, the 12 year old tom boy straddled his pelvis and squatted down over his fat cock. With his cock drenched by the juices of the first girl, the tom boy had an easier time getting his thick cock into her tiny virgin cunt. She grinded and shoved her cunt onto him in a coarse manner as a boy might do. That was the boy side of her working. For him it meant extra pain. She kept grinding and screwing until she sunk all but two inches of his swollen cock into her tiny hole. Although he could feel that this girl was a bit tighter than the first (if that was possible), she was able to accommodate more of him. Perhaps it was the boy side of her telling her that she could put up with a little pain to do the job better than the other girls. She lifted her sopping cunt up to the very tip of his cock and slammed down hard on it's full length. This really hurt him but she seemed to like it rough. He could see that her small firm breasts hardly moved when she slammed. When he stopped fingering the girls on his hands because of the shock from the tom boy's slam, the leader noticed and whipped him back into action. The tom boy lifted all the way up and slammed down again. She continued the rough fuck as the white blond took her place on his chest ready to be eaten out. The blond gymnast put her white muscular thighs on either side of his head and thrusted her cunt into his mouth. She was able to spread her cunt open better than any of the other girls because of her gymnastic training. Her legs were so wide that he could see her cunt hole right through her splayed lips. He began licking and sucking as he had done with the others. She was really wet and hot from her extended time on his hand. Her tiny clit was pushed out of it's hood by her wide spread position so he had no trouble licking every millimeter of it. This was driving the virgin crazy with pleasures she had never experienced in her short 12 years. The light pink lips of her cunt were pulled thin by the stretching. She reached behind his head and smashed his nose into the soft, white blond tuft of pubic hair on her mound. He would have liked to enjoy this, but the tom boy was relentlessly pounding the full weight of her compact body down on his massive cock. Finally after a few more pounding thrusts, the tom boy was having the first orgasm of her life and as with the crude was she had done everything else, she was screaming and bucking up and down on his sore cock as she peaked. In spite of the slamming action, her incredibly tight cunt and her wild orgasm brought him to orgasm too. Like before, it was unfulfilling since the rubber band just forced the ever increasing supply of cum back into his prostate. The torture was unbelievable. When the tom boy finally dismounted his cock was red and raw, but still hard as a rock.\n\n\n\n Captured by Teens - Part 7\n\n As soon as the tom boy was clear of his cock, the blond gymnast moved down for her turn to ride. Even though she had never had anything up her cunt before, she was so flexible that it would be easier for her to accommodate him than it was for the other virgins. Rather than squatting down on his vertical shaft, she put her legs on either side of his pelvis and began to do a split from a standing position. The other girls were fascinated by what the gymnast was doing so nobody mounted his face to block his view. He watched as she slid each foot further away from his waist and her body lowered toward his enormous cock forced into a permanent erection. When she was about six inches above his cock, her cunt lips began to open like a flower. At about three inches above, her cunt hole began to gape open. He thin, muscular legs were incredibly wide apart to the amazement of him as well as the other girls. She laced her finger behind her neck as she closed the last few inches of gap between her gaping cunt and his fat cock, as if to show the girls that she would not need to use her hands to support herself for this feat. At the point when she contacted his cock head, her cunt lips were spread so far apart, he could see her tiny engorged clit forced out of it's hood. The juices from her cunt, as a result of his talented tongue, were dripping out of her gaping hole onto his already sopping cock. She continued to lower and he could feel her tiny hot cunt wrapping around his cock as she slid over it almost effortlessly. Where the other virgins had to work hard to fit him in, the blond gymnast had managed to open herself up incredibly wide so she could slide right down, in spite of the fact that his gigantic cock was three times the diameter of her 12 year out cunt. Inch after inch of him slid into her until she came to rest like the other two girls, with about two of his eight inches still remaining. She could make herself wider, but she could not make herself deeper. She was spread so wide that the small patch of white blond hairs on her mound were pulled apart and stood on end in a now sparse collection. Her eyes were closed tight, a pained look on her face as her body was wider than it had ever been in her life, her hands firmly behind her neck exposing her soft, hairless armpits which were visibly beading with sweat, her small breasts pulled tight against her stretched chest until only her rock hard light pink nipples stood out. Then, to the amazement of everyone, she began to lift up from the bottom position, using only her muscular legs, until her gaping cunt was at the very tip of his vertical cock. He could see the muscles of her thin thighs and strong calves bulging like one of those women bodybuilders. Then she lowered herself again. In spite of how smoothly her up and down slide appeared, her cunt squeezed his cock as tightly as the first two girls immature cunts had and his arousal was extreme. She moved up and down the length of his cock at an ever increasing speed, performing the entire fuck with only her wide spread muscular legs. The accumulating sweat in her armpits began to drip onto his body. Her breathing was getting faster and faster. The other blond was getting hot watching the gymnast perform her acrobatic feat so she jumped off his hand, mounted his chest, and pushed her open cunt into his mouth. The tom boy took the opportunity to mount his hand. The leader noticed his inaction and whipped him several time to bring him back to reality. He began again to finger the sopping cunt of the tanned black haired girl and the tight cunt of the rough tom boy, and to lick and suck the already wet cunt of the 13 year old blond. She grinded her cunt into his faced and he could feel her silky smooth, sparse public hair rubbing his nose. He noticed that her cunt hole was a bit larger than the first three girls as he pressed his tongue into it. This was because she was older and perhaps because she was not a virgin. He pink clit was bigger too, and more responsive as well. She would get more out of being eaten than the first three girls. Meanwhile, the gymnast was still in the shape of an X and sliding up and down on his cock. She reached orgasm with a loud wail and as her cunt muscles squeezed his cock from base to tip during her long climax, he orgasmed too. Of course, the the first two orgasms, the rubber band made sure that his ever increasing cum supply just stayed inside him. It was another frustrating orgasm for him while the girl enjoyed the singularly most pleasureable experience of her 12 years so far. Like the first two girls, she rested for a while on his ever erect cock and then dismounted, only to collapse in a sweaty heap on the floor. Without giving him a moment to recover from his truncated orgasm, the blond 13 year old moved back to his well lubricated cock and quickly mounted it. In spite of her slight maturity edge, she still had to screw her cunt onto his massive cock. None of the 16 year old boys she had fucked had a cock even half his size. The leader mounted his face as soon as the blond left and with experience of that extra year of age, lifted his head and pressed it into her red haired crotch. She was so hot from watching each of the others get fucked, she desperately wanted to orgasm. Grabbing his head, she slid his mouth up and down her hairless slit, roughly fucking his face. The 14 year old blond had made it all the way onto his cock and was able to get all eight swollen inches of it inside. He felt her splayed cunt lips resting on his hairless crotch. She began to move up and down on him when the redhead suddenly dismounted his face. She moved back to where the blond was and sat on his thighs directly behind her. She told the blond to get off his cock and to turn around and face her. Then the redhead mounted his cock and quickly forced him into her. She too came to rest with her hairless lips on his hairless crotch. She pumped a couple of times, then when she reached bottom, she grabbed the tiny ass of the blond with her hands and smashed her wide spread cunt into hers. Their clits were forced together as both girls rose up. Maintaining cunt-to-cunt contact, the redhead moved of his cock and the blond moved on. After a couple of pumps, the blond moved off and the redhead on. The way he could tell which cunt was on him as they alternated was that when the redhead went down, her tiny ass pressed against his swollen balls sending a spark of pain through him. The two girls got a regular rythym going so that it was hard for him to tell that he was entering a different cunt with each cycle. The two girls were panting faster and faster, both approaching orgasm at the same time. The two tight cunts squeezing up and down the entire length of his eight inch cock was pushing him to his most forceful orgasm yet. After a few more alternating pumps, both girls simultaneously reached orgasm with a screaming chorus. As he reached his orgasm, he was sure that this time the intensity of it would break the rubber band and he would be able to overflow both cunts with the gallons of cum he had been producing during the previous three inhibited orgasms. But it was not to be. The cum raced out of his prostate towards his balls in a tidal wave but just hit a dead end created by the thick rubber band. He was going absolutely nuts. No pain they had inflicted on him so far could compare with the torture of an unfulfilled orgasm time after time. The two girls continued to alternately ride his rock hard cock until minutes after their orgasms subsided. Unlike the teenage boys they were used to, this man's cock did not go soft right after their orgasm. The girls could enjoy his cock as long as they wanted to. After an eternity, they dismounted him. Then all of the girls went to have a soda and a snack while he laid on the floor, stretched wide open, with his used cock still as large and hard as the moment they has started. All the girls were celebrating except one. The pale skinned 11 year old had stood there the entire time just staring in disbelief at what she had witnessed. She had no inkling that this was what sex was all about. The other girls had enjoyed themselves beyond their wildest dreams, but she was just embarrassed at her own sexual immaturity. She turned away from him and he could see her tiny white ass, the smallest of all the girls. It was a good thing she did not try to mount him. His enormous cock would have probably split her tiny hairless pale cunt apart.\n\n\n\n Captured by Teens - Part 8 - Finale\n\n The girls returned from their snack where they were openly discussing their various experiences with the man's talented fingers, mouth, and cock. For his part, he remained tied and stretched on the floor, his body covered with a mixture of sweat and pussy juice from the teen girls who had used him. The leader told the waif that it was her turn now. She looked at the leader in horror and tried to explain that she was not interested. The leader told her that she could not join their club if she did not fuck him. She said that she had changed her mind about the club anyway. It wasn't that easy, the leader said. They had an argument about whether the waif would tell an adult what she had seen. Finally the leader made a decision and ordered the girls to grab the waif and pick her up. As before, each of four girls grabbed one of the pale girls tiny limbs and started to carry her over to his tied and stretched body. They sat her down on his chest. He could feel her bony legs on him. The contrast between his lightly tanned skin and her paper white skin was striking. They forced her sobbing face towards his and ordered him to kiss her. He stared into her glowing blue eyes. She really was quite beautiful, especially the way her black hair and thin eyebrows contrasted with her skin. He lips were so thin and pale. The girls forced her lips to his and he enjoyed giving her what was her first passionate kiss. He licked her soft lips as he kissed her. After a few minutes, the girls broke off the kiss and slid her tiny body further up his chest. They forced her arms behind her back which thrusted her small chest out. Her tiny breasts flattened against her chest and her pale pink nipples and areolas were presented to him. He was ordered to suck her tiny tits until her nipples were hard as a rock. They pressed her chest into his face. He began to lick the flattened mound of one of her pale white breasts, spiraling his tongue slowly toward the areola and nipple. Her skin was incredibly soft. It seems that the more tan a girl's skin is, the tougher it gets. This girl's white skin was at the other extreme and was the softest, smoothest skin he had ever touched. He worked his way up to her tiny nipple and sucked it deeply into his mouth. He held the areola lightly between his teeth as he flicked his tongue back and forth across the nipple. The girl was screaming and crying at the unwanted pleasure she was feeling for the first time. The other girls held her firm. After a few minutes, they slid her body to the side so he could work on the other breast. As he removed his mouth from the first breast, he could see the tiny girl's wet nipple had tripled in size because of his stimulation. He repeated the action with the girl's other breast, licking from base to tip and sucking the pale nipple until it was engorged. The young girl was now being overwhelmed by the very first sexual feelings she had never felt. In fact, she did not even know what they were, just that she was feeling pleasure in a new way. She was not happy about the feelings because she did not want to be participating in this at all. She tried to resist the feelings but her primitive brain was in control now. Her white body now glistened with sweat. The girls were enjoying their control as the waif fought against them. They knew that the waif was as embarrassed about her immature hairless armpits as anywhere else, so they shifted her body and pulled up her arms, then forced her sweating armpit into his mouth and ordered him to lick each one. He could smell the slight increase in body odor from the young teen due to the extra sweat as he licked the entire area of her smooth, hairless white armpit. The delicate odor excited him more. It was obviously erotic for the waif, too in a totally new and unexpected way. After finishing both armpits, the four girls sat the waif upright and moved her never touched cunt toward his face. The waif began to fight against them with new vigor. She knew what was going to happen next and the effect she had seen it have on the other girls, but her sense of right and wrong was in a battle with her primitive desires for pleasure. She would not allow herself to be pleasured against her will. She was afraid to loose control of her emotions. Her thin, weak body was no match for the four teens as they pulled her legs wide apart. When they had her cunt in front of his face, her legs were so wide that her knees were parallel with her shoulders. She was in pain from the overspead position, but the girls knew that she would have to get used to it if there was any hope of getting his massive cock into her tiny hole. He stared at the waif's cunt presented to his mouth. With the girls pulling on the waif's inner thighs to keep her legs spread, they were also pulling the lips of her cunt wide apart, too. The lips were just a shade darker than her paper white skin, almost hard to see because of the lack of contrast. They were thinned out by their stretched state and he could see into her tiny wet cunt hole clearly. None of the other girl's cunt holes had been as tiny as the immature 11 year old's now presented before him. It was clearly obvious they would fail to get his fat cock into her. She was so small it looked like even the tiny cock of an ten year old boy would not fit into her. At the top of her cunt lips was a tiny clit pushed out of it's hood by the stretching of the lips. Like her lips, it was barely descernable with it's light color. If he was successful at arousing her, it would stand out more. He started with long slow licks from her asshole to her clit, and all over her pale, white hairless mound, not paying attention to part in particular. The first time his tongue passed over her cunt hole her entire body shook from the new sensation. He licked her entire pubic area, enjoying the soft white skin, especially in the area where her wide open thigh met her pelvis. He licked forward and backward through the widespread cuntlips, his path unobscured by her open position. He began to dart his tongue into her tiny cunthole and had to push very hard just to get it in. There was definitely elasticity there in the young girl's cunt. Her clit was beginning to show some color now and a slight increase in size. Her body was so small that he was able to seal his mouth over her cunt hole all they way up to her mound. He used the tip of his tongue to play with her tiny clit and could actually feel it growing in size as he licked. He was fighting against the pleasure and the four girls holding her limbs. Her pale face was becoming flush and the contrast with her white skin was immediately apparent. The girl holding her arms began to lick her stretched breasts and suck on her tiny nipples to add to the pleasure. The 13 year old blond, who had just been holding one of her legs, moved behind the waif's ass and pulled the small boyish cheeks apart. Then she began to lick the waif's pale asshole, pushing her tongue in as deep as possible. He was the first to notice how effective the added attention was as pussy juices began to flow from the waif's tiny cunt hole. After several minutes of this, the waif stopped fighting and just moaned. She had lost the battle with the primitive part of her brain. The redhead leader so that the girl was nearing a ready state, so she moved down to his vertical cock and mounted it easily, having been aroused watching the waif being pleasured. She pumped up and down with her sopping wet cunt, the goal of which was to lubricate him for the difficult job ahead. Of course, the unexpected feel of the tight cunt squeezing his hard cock was arousing him, too. After several more minutes, it was obvious that the sweat covered waif was approaching orgasm from the stimulation of the three girls and him. The leader directed them to move her stretched body back over his cock. She aroused from her delirious state at looked down at the fat cock now below her cunt. He looked, too, at the relative sizes. His cock was like one of those deli salamis next to her tiny white cunt. The color contrast between his swollen purple red cock and her paper white crotch was as severe as the contrast of her jet black hair against her shoulders. The width of his cock occupied the space from thigh to thigh, way beyond her splayed cunt lips. The length looked like it would go up to her chest. When she had made the same measurements in her mind, she began to fight like never before. He would have helped prevent what was coming next if he could, but his body was stretched too tight for even the slightest movement. The girls rested her tiny cunt on the tip of his wet cock and her juices were flowing like a stream out of her hole onto his cock. With two of the girls pulling on the skin of her thighs and asscheeks to increase her spread, the girls holding her stick-like legs pulled them up toward the waif's shoulders increasing even more the spread of her tiny cunt hole. All of the girls rocked the waif's body back and forth over his fat cock head trying to get the cock to grab into her hole. One of the girls was licking the area between the cunt hole and his cock to add lubrication. The waif's white body was wet with sweat, her tiny nipples rock hard on her stretched chest. Finally, with enough screwing, twisting, licking, and pushing, the waif's tiny wet cunt hole enveloped his fat cock head. Only an inch of his eight inch cock was inside her. She was stretched beyond what he or any of the girls thought was humanly possible. They took a momentary break and then began to push, lick, and screw the waif onto him again. His cock was squeezed like never before. It must have been condensed down to one third it's normal diameter. As they pushed her down inch by inch, he noticed that he could follow the progress of his cock because the girl was so small and thin, his enormous cock created a bulge in the pale white skin of her abdomen. The waif was gasping for air from the pain and stretching, her bright blue eyes wide open in terror. With enough pushing and the extra lubrication of two girls licking his shaft, they were able to sink four of his eight inches into her. They were not stopping there, much to his surprise. The pushed and twisted until finally she came to rest with six of his eight inches inside the tiny waif's overstretched cunt. They tried pushing more of him in despite the waif's pleadings for them to stop and screams of pain, but they were at the end of her cunt hole. The air around him was filled with the delightful odor of sweat from the six girls who had just had a vigorous workout. He looked up at the sweaty chests and dripping armpits all around him. Then the girls took hold of the waif and began to lift her off his cock. He could see her pale cunt lips stretching around his cock, being pulled down away from her body as they slid her up. When they got to the point where the base of his cock tip popped out of her tiny hole, they pushed her down again, full stroke and she let out a scream of pain. On the way down he could feel the hole at the end of his cock being opened wide by the waif's tight cunt. With the hole open, there was an unobstructed path from his balls to her cunt for his semen. Unfortunately, there was a big obstruction in the name of a rubber band between the accumulated gallons of cum in his prostate and his swollen balls. As they moved the stretched 11 year old up and down the full length of her cunt hole over his cock, their pace increased. With each down stroke, they were able to get a few more fractions of an inch of his length into her hole. His cock was being squeezed and pulled by the waif's tight, wet, hot cunt like none of the others had. He was building to an orgasm that he could feel now would far exceed any so far. The only thought that tempered his excitement was that the most powerful orgasm would be attenuated by the strong rubber band at the base of his cock. The white skinned waif was now screaming less and her eyes had rolled back into her head as the pain was replaced by the most concentrated pleasure her tiny young body had ever experienced. The girls holding the waif were getting excited watching the 11 year old, too, and began to ram her harder and harder up and down his cock. The faster, harder motion pushed both him and the waif faster toward orgasm. When the leader heard the waif begin to breath with the telltale short hoarse grunts of impending orgasm, she ran to the canvas bag and returned with a pair of scissors. He was so caught up in his approaching orgasm that his eyes were closed and did not even see her. Then he heard the waif scream out in a voice far older than her tender years as she began to orgasm. He could feel her tiny cunt muscles pulsing again and again on his thick cock as she orgasmed. He began to peak and could feel the accumulate cum from five unfulfilled orgasms boiling in his loins. The girls continued to pump the 11 year old's white body up and down his cock as she screamed. The leader slipped the tip of the scissors blade under the thick rubber band at the base of his cock and snipped. The band made a loud snap as it flew off. Then, at the next downstroke when the hole at the end of his cock was stretched wide open, he felt an enormous wave of cum leave his prostate. This time it made it past his balls and the pressure on the delicate tubes was so strong he winced in pain. Like a bullet from a rifle, his wad shot up the eight inch length of his cock and through the wide open hole at the end of his cock. The 11 year old screamed when the hot, thick wall of cum slammed into her cervix like water from a high pressure fire hose. They slid her down to the base of his cock, back up again, and on the way down another wave of cum which had since made it's way unobstructed through his cock hole flew all the way up her hole and slammed into her tiny cervix. This was repeated time after time, quickly filling every square millimeter of the young girl's cunt with hot, thick cum until it began to squirt out her overstretched cunt lips onto his hairless crotch and balls. The white haired blond and short black haired girl worked quickly to lap up the spilling cum from his groin, which just increased his ongoing orgasm. Wave after wave of hot cum filled the 11 year old's cunt as his cock pumped the semen of five unfulfilled orgasms into her. Finally, after two minutes of continuous orgasm, his cum supply ran dry. The waif's white crotch was covered with cum as the girls worked feverishly to lick it up. Every muscle in the waif's pale thin body relaxed, trying to recover from the racking orgasm that had shook her immature body and mind. The girls let go of her arms and legs and the waif, still mounted on his shrivelling cock, collapsed onto his chest. Her weak body was unable to move, her pale skin contrasting sharply with his hot red skin. The sweat just poured off of her and mingled together with his sweat. His poor aching cock was finally allowed to soften and her still tight cunt felt like a warm hand gripping it firmly. He felt his arms and legs being released from their bonds, but the only thing he had the strength to do was to wrap them around the 11 year old's exhausted, bony body enveloping her tiny frame completely. After a minute or two, the girls grabbed his arms and clipped his wrist cuffs to his collar. Sweat ran out of his hairless opened armpits. They rolled the waif off of his body and she just laid exhausted on the floor. They forced him to stand up on his weak legs. Each of the girls was dripping with sweat from the intense physical workout. The air was filled with the smell of the six young teens' intoxicating body odor. He leader told the white blond haired girl to stand before him, clasp her hands behind her head and spread her legs wide. He looked at her body glistening with sweat. The leader ordered him to lick her body from toes to neck, front and back. He was going to give each girl a tongue bath. He started at the 12 year old's toes, licked up her hairless legs and soft thighs. He licked the entire area of her crotch including the wet tuft of white blond hair at the vertex. He continued over her strong, flat gymnast stomach, around and over her sweating breasts and chest, and up to her wide open hairless armpits. He worked on her armpits for a while because of the amount of sweat. He continued up her arms to her thin wrists. He so wanted to touch her firm body, but his wrists were securely locked to his collar. He moved around behind her and started on her back at her neck, down her back, around her protruding shoulder blades, and all around her tiny ass cheeks. The leader told the blond to bend over and her tiny cheeks were pulled wide apart. He licked up and down her crack and asshole, including the soft skin where her thighs met her pelvis. He continued to lick down the backs of her muscular thighs to her ankles. Before he could rest, the leader ordered the girl with the short black hair into position, arms behind her head and legs wide apart. Like with the blond, he licked her tiny 12 year old body free of sweat. Next he did the other blond with her shaved armpits and sparse pussy hair. Then it was on to tom boy's taut body and small breasts. Next was the leader with her sparse red pussy hair and slightly larger breasts. All this time, the white skinned waif laid on the floor in exhaustion. The leader ordered the girl to make her stand and had them pull her arms and legs wide apart. She was too exhausted to protest. When they pulled her legs apart, cum began to drip from her cunt and the leader kneeled down to lick until the waif's cunt was dry. The leader ordered him to lick the sweat off the waif's pale skin. He started at her toes, went up her thin, smooth, hairless white legs, up her thighs, and all around her previously stretched pubic area, enjoying the feel of her creamy soft white hairless skin against his tongue. He continued up her flat soft tummy, across her protruding ribs and up to her tiny flattened breast mounds. He licked the entire area of both breasts, getting a little reaction from the exhausted 11 year old when his tongue flicked across her tiny pale nipples. He licked the white hairless skin of her soaking armpits, then up her pencil thin arms. He started now on her back, down her bony spine to her non-existent ass. The girls bent her over so he could lick her tiny ass crack and run his tongue through her thin cunt lips. He continued down the soft white backs of her thighs, past her tiny calves to her ankles. They stood him up by grabbing his hair and removed his ankle, wrist and collar cuffs. Each girl, except for the waif, came by to give his sore flaccid cock a squeeze, sort of as a thank you for a job well done. The leader brought his shredded clothes over to him and ordered him to get dressed. As he put on his last shoe, he felt a thud against his head and passed out. When he awoke it was early morning. His head ached dully. He looked around and realized he has back in front of the junior high school. His cock and balls still ached, but his ordeal was over. He was disappointed."
835,Car Trouble,['cuckold slut MMF'],"I took my cock out of my boxers and began stroking it. A few minutes later, my licking and sucking became more intense and I soon found I was making her cum. She grabbed my head and brought it to hers. We kissed and then I knelt up. She was still on the couch and I brought her legs up and rested her calves on my shoulders. I rubbed the head of my cock against her wet pussy then slowly slid it in. A little at first, then more and more with each stroke. Soon, my strokes were balls deep. She removed her breasts from her gown and began to rub them. She brought her right hand down and placed it on my hip as I fucked her. We were both moaning and groaning with sexual pleasure.\n\nAs we were in the middle of sexual heat, the door bell rang. ""Who the...?"" I said as I stopped pumping.\n\n""Who the hell could that be?"" she asked.\n\n""I don't know but it will be a short visit,"" I answered. I stood up and put my cock back in my boxers. I went to the side door and opened it. There stood our friend, Gary. ""This better be good,"" I said to him.\n\nI noticed him looking at the bulge in my boxers and he said, ""Its been good for you I see.""\n\nA little impaitaiontly I said, ""What's up Gary?""\n\n""Nothing, I just stopped by to say hi. Should I come back another time?""\n\n""Yes,"" I replied.\n\n""OK. See you in about an hour.\n\n""Yeah okay.""\n\nI returned to the living room to discover my wife laying on the floor playing with her pussy. ""Having fun?"" I asked.\n\n""Yup"", she said.\n\nI took out my half swollen dick from my shorts again and knelt between her legs. Just as I was about to slide into her again, the familiar sound of a car that won't start caught our attention. We stayed in this position for about half a minute when we heard Gary's car door open and shut. ""You got to be kidding me"", I said.\n\n""Oh, I so fucking horny"", she wined.\n\n""I'm sorry, baby.""\n\nLike clock work the doorbell rang again.\n\nWhen I answered it, there was Gary. ""I'm so sorry,"" he said, ""but my car won't start.""\n\nI motioned him in with a sigh. ""Honey, we have company"".\n\nWhen I entered the room again, my wife was on the couch and her gown was back in place. She had a pouty look on her face.\n\n ""Sorry about this"", he said to my wife.\n\n""No problem"", she lied.\n\n""It should just take a few minutes and then it will start again"", he said. ""Was I disturbing anything?"" he asked with a smirk.\n\n""We were having sex"", she said. I sat there for a few seconds before we started to smile and chuckle.\n\n""Don't let me stop you"", Gary said with a smile, ""I'll just watch TV.""\n\nMy wife looked at me and winked then said, ""Why watch TV when you could watch us?"" My cock began to get hard again when she placed her bare foot on my crotch.\n\n""That would be interesting"", he said.\n\nShe began to rub my crotch with her foot and we both smiled. We were both so damn horny that we didn't care. ""You don't mind do you?"" I asked her.\n\n""I don't care"", she said.\n\nI began to rub her thighs and hike up her gown. I looked at Gary and he had a look of disbelief on his face. I continued to push her gown up, expecting her to stop me. To my surprise and excitement, she didn't. Her gown was up to her waist again and her pussy was in exposed. I began to play with her pussy again but she was still very wet. She removed the straps from her shoulders and exposed her breasts. I leaned over and began licking her pussy again. She looked over at Gary and smiled. He smiled in return and leaned back in the recliner to enjoy the show. After a few minutes, my wife had another orgasm.\n\nI pulled her from the couch and leaned her over the couch, so her knees were on the floor. Her beautiful ass was there in front of me. I pulled out my stiff cock and rubbed the opening of her pussy. My wife was resting her head on a pillow and smiling at Gary. We could both see that he had a very stiff dick in his jeans. I inserted my cock into her pussy and began to fuck her. It felt so good being behind her. I grabbed her hips and continued to slide my cock in and out of her pussy. She reached back with both her hands. She placed her left hand on her ass and her right hand on my thigh.\n\nI lifted her left leg up so her knee was on the couch. We were both enjoying ourselves so much that we did not even notice Gary and his bulge in his pants. She brought her leg back down onto the floor. She took her right hand from my thigh and put it on Gary's leg. ""Take it out"", she told him. He unfastened his jeans and pulled out his stiff cock. ""Stroke it"", she told him. He began to rub his cock.\n\nThe pleasure built up in my dick. My balls got tight and my cock began to quiver. I unloaded my cum deep into her pussy in such quantity that it began seeping from her pussy. I stayed inside her for a few seconds before removing myself. Gary was still stroking his cock. ""Are you going to share?"" she asked me. I smiled at her and sat back on the floor. She knelt between Gary's legs and began to suck his cock. After a few minutes, she laid back on the floor and spread her legs. Gary looked at me and I raised my eyebrows as I looked away from him and to my wife. He stood up and removed his pants. He placed himself between her legs and she grabbed his hard cock. She rubbed the head of his dick against her pussy before grabbing his ass and guiding him into her. She raised her legs and held onto his ass as he fucked her.\n\nThrust after thrust, he fucked my wife's pussy. My dick was soon rock hard again and I began to stroke it. She looked at me and we both smiled at each other. She reached between her legs and rubbed his balls. His head bent down and he began to moan. She grabbed his ass once more and closed her eyes. He drove his cock deep into her as he came. Pump after pump he spilled into her. She let out a moan and smiled as he rolled off her and laid on his back. She stayed there with her legs spread for a few minutes.\n\n\n\nMy wife and myself got comfortable on the couch again as Gary put his jeans on. We had a small conversation before he left and stated that he needs to have car trouble more often. My wife and I ended up falling asleep on the couch, where we stayed wrapped in each others arms until morning."
836,Car Wash,"['MMF', 'cons', 'oral', 'exh']","Copyright © 1999 by Velvet Rose\n\nMy boyfriend Steve likes to have sex in public. Mostly we did a handjob here and some heaving petting there. We didn't do anything more than that up until a month or so back. We had sex in his car in a theater parking lot just as some movie-goers came out. It was real exciting and a big turn on, but Steve wanted more. Getting caught was my biggest hang up. So I had to think of a way to fulfill my guy's needs and be out of site. For a while it was all we thought about.\n\nOne Saturday afternoon Steve and I were out washing his car. There's one of those self washers in the parking lot of my building, with sprayers and sponges and all that. I was wearing a tank top and cutoffs and Steve was wearing khaki shorts and light colored T-shirt.\n\n""I think I'll go grab a sandwich. Want something to eat?"" Steve asked.\n\n""No thanks I'm almost done,"" I replied. We had been standing on opposite sides of the car as we spoke. As I made my way around the other side Steve had a big grin on his face.\n\n""What's so funny?"" I asked.\n\nHe glanced down at my chest. When I looked down I saw that the front of my shirt was completely soaked. I hadn't even notice! You could see my tits and rock hard nipples right through the flimsy material!\n\n""Oh shit!""\n\nI turned off the water and looked around to see if anyone else was watching the peep show. The street was just a couple yards away but I didn't see anybody. Steve took off his shirt and tossed it to me. I opened the back-seat door so I could change in semi-privacy. Steve was on the other side of the car door with his arms resting on the edge.\n\n""Jesus, Carrie! You just love to give a show don't you?"" he teased as he tried to grab one of my boobs while I slipped on the shirt. I slapped his hand away.\n\nIt was pretty funny. Imagine if someone had walked by and seen me like that! My boyfriend must have had the same thought, judging by the growing bulge in his khakis. I gave one last look around and pulled him inside the car. Once we got inside we were all over each other. Our hands rubbing and squeezing any body part we touched. I ran my fingers over his bare chest. I love men who have little or no chest hair. A whole lot of body hair in a big turnoff for me.\n\nI leaned down and started flicking my tongue at one of his nipples. This drives Steve crazy! I had just started sucking on his other nipple when we heard a noise that made us both jump. A car had pulled up next to ours and two young guys got out to wash their vehicle. They had parked less than six feet away from us. We both laughed. The windows to our car were tinted. We could see them but they couldn't see us.\n\nSteve pulled off his shorts and freed his hardening cock. A drop of precum had formed at the top. His cock is 8 inches long and nice and thick. I love to get on top and ride him. My pussy was aching to do so right then but I had to wait. I was content to just suck on him while people were outside the car. I started by licking his shaft up and down, and then swallowing as much as I could. He started to moan softly as I bobbed my head. His cock was now very stiff and pointing straight up. He pulled my head of his dick and told me to take off my shorts. I slid them off and leaned back against the car door.\n\nSteve spread my legs apart, putting one leg over the seat and the other up against the back window. He managed to bend down in the cramped space and come into contact with my pussy. He immediately found my clit and sucked on it gently. I had to bite my lower lip to keep from screaming! I was in ecstasy! The he started to finger fuck my cunt. Soon he had two then three finger pumping in and out of me. The car started to rock back and forth. No doubt that the people outside noticed. When my orgasm finally hit me I couldn't keep quiet any longer.\n\n""Fuck yes! Yes! Finger fuck my pussy! Fuck me! Oh yessssss!""\n\nAfter I'd relaxed a little bit, I looked down at Steve with my cum all over his face. He got up and kissed me hard, tasting my juices. When we stopped I remembered the people outside. One guy had left but the other was still working on his car. He kept glancing in our direction as he worked.\n\n""Stevie, I don't care who is outside this car. I want you to fuck me right now!""\n\nSteve definitely didn't need any convincing. He held his cock in his hand and slid it into my slick pussy hole. He moved his hips slowly, building up speed, and then started to slam into me. His balls bounced off my firm ass. I was still wearing Steve's shirt so I squeezed my tits through the material. Steve was working hard and it showed with the sweat dripping off his body. We were screaming and moaning so loud that I was sure that we could be heard outside. Any passing by could tell what was going on just by the rocking of the car!\n\nI had another earth-shattering orgasm as Steve pounded my pussy. I could feel my cum seeping into the upholstery. A few seconds later I could feel Steve's cock jerk a little and a rush of hot cum spray inside me. We were both out of breath. I leaned up and kissed him again. We stayed like that for about a minute or so. Steve slid his cock out of me. He was still pretty hard. He sat down on the seat next to me.\n\n""That was amazing Carrie! Whew! We gotta start having more sex in this car.""\n\nI laughed and gave him a kiss on the cheek. We looked over to see if our audience was still there. He had finished his car wash and was now leaning against his car and watching ours. His erection was clearly outlined in his shorts.\n\n""Baby, I have an idea,"" I said to Steve, ""Let's have another go at it and let our peeping tom in on it too.""\n\nHe obviously couldn't tell where I was going with this. But he trusted me and was too horny to object. He nodded his reply while he slowly stroked his cock. I rolled down my window and stuck my head out. The young man looked very surprised to see me and embarrassed that he got caught. ""Hi there.""\n\n""Uh, hey,"" he feebly replied. He looked about 20 years old. He had dark, curly hair and a nice healthy build.\n\n""Did you enjoy the show?"" He nodded yes. I motioned for him to come closer. ""Listen, even after all that my boyfriend is still hard and wants to fuck me again. And I hate to think of you out here all alone with a hardon. So why don't I give you a blowjob while I get fucked from behind.""\n\nHis eyes light up and he had a huge grin on his face. I bet he never got an offer like that before and he definitely wasn't going to pass it up. He told us his name was Jimmy and he'd love to do it. I pulled my head back in and turned to Steve. He looked almost as surprised as Jimmy. I kissed him and told him it would be fun. And with that I got on my hands and knees with my head to the window.\n\nJimmy unbuttoned his fly and fished out his prick. It wasn't as thick as big as Steve's but it was at least 7 1/2 inches long. It was quite hard and his cockhead was deep purple. He held it in his hand and leaned in through the open car window. Steve was moving around in the seat behind me. I moved my head forward and took the juicy cock in front of me into my mouth. I hadn't been with another man for sometime so a new cock to suck was a welcome change. I managed to deep throat all of it without gagging. I moved my head slightly back and forth, wanting to savor this new dick. Jimmy moved his hips back and forth and gently fucked my face.\n\nI felt Steve slip into my already cum-filled pussy. He kept most of his dick inside me and gave me short, quick thrusts. At the same time Jimmy slowly moved his cock in and out of my mouth. It was heavenly! I managed to support myself with one hand and rub my clit with the other. We kept this up for several minutes. Soon Jimmy and I were cumming at the same time. He shot three good spurts of his seed down my throat. Steve came soon after. Cum dripped down my thighs. Steve collapsed breathlessly on top of me and Jimmy clung to the side of the car. All of us panted loudly and tried to calm down.\n\nWhen I finally opened my eyes I saw Jimmy's softening tool hanging in front of my face and felt Steve's shrinking prick still inside my drenched pussy. They were still recovering from their own orgasms. I was drenched in sweat and my legs and cunt were sticky with cum. The three of us were a real site. This had definitely been a great day washing the car."
837,Caramel and Chocolate,"['MF', 'rom']","Rex and Violet sat there near the mini waterfall listening to the water furiously hit the rocks. They gazed into each others' eyes not speaking. Words were not necessary because they both knew what they wanted. Violet was hungry for chocolate and Rex was hungry for caramel.\n\nAs Rex softly stroked Violet's calf she closed her eyes. She moved closer to him. They were both sitting on the ground on a blanket. Rex kissed Violet slowly but demanding. Violet pressed her breasts against Rex's massive chest, closer and closer until they both formed a ball of hot and sweaty passion. Rex gently laid Violet down on the blanket. He kissed her sweet caramel neck. She WAS delicious. He unzipped her tight dress and brought his mouth to her ample breasts. He sucked hungrily. Violet moaned in pleasure. She involuntarily reached for his throbbing cock because of her intense pleasure. Within seconds her dress and lace panties were balled up at the foot of the blanket. She madly ripped off Rex's clothes. She pulled him so close to her that their hot flesh stuck together.\n\nRex entered her gently. She gasped in Rex's ear, it sent chills through her body. Rex pumped her slowly in a rhythm. The cold breeze felt good on Rex's buttocks. Violet moaned with each pelvic thrust. She was in paradise. Oh how she did love chocolate. It tasted so sweet. Rex pumped her until she exploded. Rex then came. They folded the blanket over their unclothed intertwined bodies and looked up at the clear blue skies and the soaring birds which occasionally landed on one of the beautiful oak trees. Rex looked deeply in to Violet's eyes and said, ""Ilove you.""\n\n""I love you too."", Violet said before she kissed Rex.\n\n""I want some more chocolate, Rex.""\n\n""What's mine is yours."", said Rex.\n\nViolet kissed Rex's mahogany chest softly. She then worked her way down to his fuzzy navel. Rex's body lifted in pleasure. She put her wet tongue in his navel while he stroked her soft hair. She then took his erect shaft in her mouth and sucked hungrily. Her circular motions and intense suction no longer permitted Rex to hold in his feelings of ecstasy. He was a wolf howling at the moon. They did not notice that Rex's best friend Marcus was hiding behind the bushes videotaping the whole event!\n\nBefore Rex had the opportunity to cum, Violet crawled on top of him, expertly inserting his Moby inside of her. She rode him wildly until they both came simultaneously. Then Marcus jumped out of the bushes with his video camera and Rex and Violet grabbed their belongings and ran quickly to the car.\n\nThe sun shone brilliantly through the bedroom window awaking Violet. She looked over at Rex who was sound asleep. His uncovered naked body was half under the blanket but Violet could still see his huge erection. He began making slight pelvic thrusts while mumbling, ""Oh Violet, emmmmmmmmmm."" Violet quietly moaned as she thought of how Rex had fulfilled her every wish the previous evening. She got out of the bed putting on his robe which hung on the back of the bedroom door and headed for the kitchen. Violet began making coffee and it wasn't long before she heard Rex out of bed. While he showered she began setting the table for breakfast. Rex appeared in the kitchen only in his robe and slippers. He came over to Violet who was flipping pancakes and said, ""Good Morning, honey."" as he patted gently on the ass.\n\n""You were having a rather erotic dream this morning, weren't you?"" she said as she served their plates and they sat down.\n\n""That's what you do to me, Violet. You really get me excited.""\n\nViolet didn't respond. She remained silent throughout the breakfast. After they finished eating, she then cleared the table and placed the dishes in the sink. While she was washing the dishes, Rex came over to her. He lifted up the robe she wore and began fondling her buttocks while he kissed her neck. She continued washing dishes even though he had raised up his robe and stroked her bare ass with his dick. ""Come on, Violet."", he whispered before nibbling on her ear. She began pulling away and putting the clean dishes in the cabinets. She still had not spoken. When she finished she went to the bedroom to make the bed because she knew that Rex hadn't made it. Rex followed her hypnotically in the bedroom hungry for what existed between her delicious caramel legs. She straightened the bed sheets and fluffed the pillows. Rex took off his robe and closed the door. As she bent over to get the comforter which had fallen on the floor he pushed his massive dick against her clothed ass and threw her playfully on the bed. He turned her over and kissed her wildly pushing her robe up. Rex searched awkwardly for her love canal with his large fingers.\n\n""No!!!"", she exclaimed.\n\n""What's wrong, sweetheart....Is it something that I have done?"" Silence............Rex looked deeply into her lovely hazel eyes. She looked up at Rex's handsome chocolate face.\n\n""I'm scared.""\n\n""Of what?""\n\n""What Marcus might do with that video tape of us making love.""\n\n ""Honey, there is nothing to be worried about. He is my best friend and we are always playing practical jokes on each other. I am sure he will call me today laughing about it and after he shows me the video tape at his house, then he'll give it to me.""\n\n""Are you sure?""\n\n""Leave it up to me, baby. Trust me?""\n\n""O.K. If you are that certain.""\n\nThen Rex quickly undid the robe which she wore. He then began nibbling away at his delicious piece of caramel. He began at her neck working his way downward. Her tasty nipples were a deep rich caramel. Rex ate hungrily. He licked her stomach so lightly that it sent chills of ecstasy through her vulumptuous body. She caressed Rex's black hair as he moved lower and lower.\n\n""Yes, Rex. Yes, yes, yes...."", she softly whispered. He licked her clitoris harder and harder as she moaned louder and louder. ""Yes, Rex. Oh, OH, OHHHHHHHHHH!"", He licked her to orgasm and her vagina began to contract. Her shiny hole looked so inviting and delicious that Rex could not resist. Her juices had already begun to come out of her vagina and Rex tasted them with delight. Oh yes, Caramel was rather delicious indeed. Rex made her cum so much that she lost count and stopped only when his tongue became tired. Sleep quickly fell upon Violet. ""She is such a beautiful creature."", Rex thought to himself. Rex leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. He then covered his Caramel Delight with the comforter and left the bedroom to call Marcus."
838,Card Game,"['MF', 'wife', 'stanger', 'intr', 'preg']","I was blown away when he replied he owed John, a large black man, almost $11,000. Before I could catch my breath he told me that he was now playing a hand for double or nothing but he didn't have anything to support his hand. I asked him what he meant and I was stunned when he replied that John had told him that he would accept the bet if he put me up for collateral.\n\n""What?""\n\n""John will accept the bet if you agree to do anything he asks for one hour. If I win we owe nothing. If John wins we'll owe $22,000 and he gets to do anything he wants to you.""\n\nI couldn't believe that my husband was even telling me this. ""Do you want me to?"" I asked.\n\n""If you want to,"" answered my husband. He showed me his hand.\n\n""Is this good?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes,"" answered my husband, ""I don't think he'll be able to beat it.""\n\nI knew that we couldn't afford a $22,000 debt, but I also knew that we already couldn't afford $11,000 so I whispered ""yes.""\n""Sorry,"" whispered my husband as I followed him into the kitchen. When we got into the kitchen I could see John leaning back on a chair with a big shit eating grin across his face. I was glad to see that the other guys had already left.\n\n""Is she agreeable?"" asked John.\n\n""Yes,"" answered my husband. The black man looked at me and I merely nodded. The hand was played. My husband lost. I couldn't believe it. Not only did we now owe him $22,000, but I had to do anything he wanted for one hour. My husband cried into his hands as the black man stood and together we went to my bedroom.\n\n""You just wait here, Sam,"" laughed the black man. ""I'll have her back safe and sound in 1 hour.""\n\nIn the room I was told to strip and lie on the bed. I watched as this black man stripped. Shortly he was naked and I could see an enormous black cock that must have been ten inches long bobbing before him. I asked him to put on a condom but he just told me that this was his hour and he could use me as he pleased during it. He told me that he never wore condoms. I was scared, now, as condoms are our only method of birth control. I wasn't sure at that point just exactly when my next period was due.\n\n""We only have one hour,"" he said. ""No time for foreplay."" Then he moved between my legs and rubbed his enormous black knob up and down my slit for lubrication. Slowly he began to feed that cock into my cunt. By the time he bottomed out I felt as deliciously stuffed as I've ever experienced and was beginning to respond to his thrusts, grinding my pubic bone hard against his. He fucked me like an animal. He grunted and groaned telling me that my cunt was tight until he finally stabbed me fully - cumming deep within my womb.\n\nI swear I could feel his cock pulse as he shot spurt after spurt of his black seed into my depths before pulling out. With our combined orgasms his cock a mess and moved to my head instructing me to clean him, I did. Then I heard a knock on the door. It was my husband announcing that an hour was up. I didn't believe that an hour could go so fast. The door opened slowly and I saw my husband's apprehensively look in. He could see my widely splayed legs with the black's come dripping from it.\n\n""You let him fuck you without a condom?"" he asked scared.\n\n""No, she didn't, man,"" answered the black man laughing. ""You did when you lost the bet. I never wear a condom, man,"" he laughed.\n\nAlthough I didn't get pregnant that day, the black told us that he enjoyed fucking me so much that he agreed to fuck me for interest on the $22,000 until it was paid off. We really didn't have a choice, we don't have that kind of money, so every week I have to fuck John for the interest to keep the loan afloat. That was two years ago. We now have one black child fathered by John and I'm eight months pregnant with another. John gave us $500 off our debt as a baby present since it was a black child. We still owe $17,000. I have a feeling this will go on for a long-long time.\n\nAnother BOOMER original"
839,Card Party,"['MMF', 'wife-sharing']","Well, this one evening, Pam and Mike invited me and a guest over to enjoy some time together...so I had Dyreese in tow.\n\nI was dressed casually in a black leather, red G-string undies, smoked grey deep cut tank top and a red bra to match my undies. Since this was a very casual visit to my neighbors, i wore a pair of comfortable flats that I can slip my feet in and out of.\n\nDyreese, on the other hand, was dressed sooo ""hot"". She wears her clothes so well, sometimes I get jealous...(not really) Dyreese had navy blue spandex tights with a long T-shirt top and had her hair tied back. She can be sooo sexy, even if she just has a bathrobe on.\n\nI wasn't particularly hard on the Mistress/slave trip with Dy- reese that evening, she was there to serve as my card partner and of course she knows that if I need something...SHE must do it promptly.\n\nWe played a couple hands of poker...and had a few drinks. Every one was getting pretty relaxed with each other and we were en- gaged in comfortable conversation. About two hours into the evening, five drinks later...feeling VERY loose, the conversation turned to sex, woman, oral sex, cocks, eating pussy, etc...\n\nI guess, since they know about my ""activities"" then they kind of look to me as their local sex guru. They can ask me anything and I would most likely have some comment or information on the subject.\n\nWell...as the subject got more specifically to cock sucking. I was trying to explain how there are many things you can do with your tongue and teeth to really get a cock hard. At the time I was demonstrating some things on a banana...but the problem was that a banana is soft and the thing kept mushing up.\n\nSO i decided it would be easier for me to explain, if Dyreese gave me a blow job, for Mike and Pam to see and then I could talk about the different tongue techniques she was using.\n\nWell...Pam and Mike looked at each other...BIG smiles came and they both said "" YEAH...WE would like to see THIS!!!!""\n\nWe moved into the living room and Pam and Mike sat down on the couch so that I could stand in front of them with Dyreese kneel- ing in front of me and then...they could see every wet lick of her soft tongue on my cock.\n\nI lifted my mini and cupped my hand around the back of Dyreese's head and moved it to my crotch...before removing my G-string...I told Pam how sensual it was to just have a warm face rubbing the material between my cock and the warm breathe of the cock sucker....Dyreese is soooo good...she moved her head around and nuzzled her face into my crotch and I began to get a little hard. I like to expose the head of my cock outside of the edge of my panties so that Dyreese can lick the pink tip...\n\nahhhhhh....sooooo niiiice..\n\nI explained how the little things were the ones that will get a dick HARD fast...\n\nWell...after a few minutes Dyreese was deep throating my cock, much to the amazement of Pam. She didn't know the deep throat technique and she was getting a 1st hand lesson...Mike was strok- ing his meat. I found it to be kind of cute...he was not circum- cised and his cocks pink head would pop out from the hood with each long stroke.\n\nPam and Mike were cheering on the sucking of Dyreese. I was doing the best I could to keep from cumming...but then...gooooosh...I came deep in her throat...poor Dyreese choked a bit but she just kept swallowing...I rubbed her face and played with her titties....to calm her down.\n\nAfter I had CUM I wanted Dyreese to suck Mike's cock so that Mike would know the difference between getting head and a Good blow job. So with Dyreese still on her knees..Mike and I switched places...I could see the twinkle in Pam's eyes...and I knew her pussy was HOT. I love the taste of Real pussy juice...sometimes i tell a woman to go piss and then I lick her pussy until she CUMS...WOWOWOWOWO the taste of the salty piss and then the fresh fishy pussy juice really makes me get hard. While Dyreese sucked Mike's cock, I ate Pam's pussy....wowowo what a hairy cunt she had..if she was mine...she would have to cut that bush back. But the hair also held in the taste and juices and smell of her pussy...AND that was REAL NICE for me. I rubbed my nose into her snatch, while my tongue went deeper and deeper into her warm pussy..\n\nWell...I looked up and Dyreese had Mike's cock well under con- trol. She was nibbling on the foreskin of his cock and then sliding it back and licking the head...every now and then she would hold his cock way down at the base and DEEP throat the whole thing.\n\nMike's eye's just rolled back into his head in ecstasy\n\nWell...Mike finally did CUM and Dyreese drank every drop. Pam gave me enough pussy juice to drink to keep me for a day or two...\n\nAAAhhhh...nice neighbors..good company...well...I wonder if we will be invited back...\n\n---- NixPix"
840,Caretaker,"['Mb', 'preteen', 'ped', '1st']","Bill was a big man. Not all that tall being just short of six foot, but he was substantially overweight and must have weighed around two hundred and fifty pounds. He was quite gross, and would never have won a hygiene contest. His unctuous fat head and face sported a full beard, and the hair on his head was arranged in a dreadful comb-over.\n\nHe had large ears and a thick nose, and his fat lips that always seemed partially hidden by an unkempt stained mustache, surrounded prominent nicotine yellowed teeth. His piggy-like eyes were topped with very bushy eyebrows. Bill was hairy, and this was evident from the buttons on his shirts that strained over his gut, revealing tufts of hair all the way down to his trousers.\n\nBill’s hands very large and coarse and the tell tale signs of him being a heavy smoker showed on his right hand, by the discoloration between his first and second finger. His nails also displayed the traces of him being somewhat of a nail-biter.\n\nBill always had to large damp patches under his arms, and on occasion I saw a damp patch running down the seam at the back of his trousers. Having said all that, he was a very pleasant person, and a marvelous handyman. He was always prepared to fix and assist all the tenants with any problem they may encounter. When mom and I moved in, Bill came around to introduce himself, and welcome us to the complex.\n\nAlthough I did not notice at the time, in retrospect Bill became friendlier with me over the following six weeks. He would always engage me in conversation as I played in the small garden in front of the complex in the afternoons. He also started placing his hand on my shoulder as he spoke to me, and would often ruffle my hair as we shared a joke.\n\nOnce or twice he even invited me into his place for a cold drink which I naturally accepted. His home was very basic, and despite the overwhelming smell of cigarettes and male sweat, was fairly neat. One day he invited me for coffee, and as I sat in the lounge I noticed a porn magazine lying on the coffee table.\n\nHaving just crossed the magical threshold to puberty, I unsurprisingly quickly paged through as he made our coffee in the kitchen. The pictures were extremely graphic and I immediately popped a huge boner. When he returned with the coffee, he laughed as he saw my flustered expression, apologizing for leaving the magazine where he had.\n\nI assured him that it was no problem at all, before he swore me to secrecy admitting that he had an entire collection of these magazines. We agreed that this would be our little secret, with a promise that I could visit and page through these magazines at any time I chose. As he sat on the sofa next to me, he gently caressed my shoulder during our discussion.\n\nAs I was leaving he accompanied me to the door, then placing his hands on the sides of my head he reaffirmed our agreement. I nodded before he bent down and kissed the top of my head, telling me what a good boy I was. The following day I received my next invitation, and as I sat down on the sofa, there was a pile of magazines awaiting my perusal. Being a hot day, we had cold drinks instead of coffee.\n\nBill again sat next to me on the sofa. As I paged through the magazines he asked me if I wanked frequently, and I acknowledged that I did so at least twice a day. He told me that he did so a lot more frequently than that and was virtually always randy. He asked if I felt like wanking right there and then. I felt a little uncomfortable and sensing my discomfort he said that he would wank with me if it made me more comfortable. I hesitantly agreed, before Bill walked to the front door and locked it, “just in case” as he put it.\n\n Chapter Two:\n\nAs Bill returned he removed his t-shirt encouraging me to do the same. I shyly conformed to his request, as Bill began to remove his trousers. I also pushed the shorts I was wearing down, as Bill placed his hand on my shoulder and reassuringly told me that I had nothing to worry about. Bill’s entire body was covered in hair, and close as he was I whiffed the pungent odour that seemed to envelop us.\n\nNext he told me to pull my underpants down as he also slipped his off. His stiff cock was as thick as whisky bottle, with a fat foreskin that covered almost the entire head. It was dark and veins protruded ominously over its entire surface. His dark balls were enormous and looked like a bag holding two oranges. The entire “arrangement” surrounded by a mass of hair.\n\nBill sat down on the sofa, and told me to stand in front of him as we began masturbating. His hand scarcely fitted around his huge dick as we wanked together. After several minutes as I was about to shoot, he told me to do so all over him. I shot my pathetic load on Bill before he also started cumming. As he came he squeezed his foreskin shut over the head of his cock, and it looked like a volcano erupting as tons of “lava” spewed out over his hands and onto his stomach.\n\nHis cum was thick and lumpy, and once done looked like a thick candle that had burned for hours with a mass of wax all over his cock, hands, and stomach. He asked me if I had ever tasted my own cum as he lifted his hand to his mouth and licked lumps of “jelly” off his fingers.\n\nI answered that I had never done so, and he said that I should give it a go at some time. He asked me to retrieve a towel from the bathroom before he cleaned himself up. I had been dying to touch his huge member throughout our encounter, but restrained myself from doing so, so as not to appear to be a “homo”. Once done we dressed and I was on my way after my customary hair ruffling.\n\nThat night I did taste my own cum, and found it rather pleasant. Before falling asleep I pondered what his impressive “lava” would taste like. I did not see Bill the following afternoon. That night as I masturbated I thought about his unbelievable cock, and hoped that we would have a repeat performance again soon. The following afternoon I was out of luck again, as he had to attend to a plumbing problem that one of the tenants was having.\n\nWith the weekend upon us, I knew that I would not see Bill till Monday. My hope was realized on Monday as I was invited to join Bill for a cold drink. The door was summarily locked and as we entered his home on this occasion, and all the former protocol was dispensed with as we speedily undressed and were soon naked with him seated, and me standing before him. This time however Bill pulled me in much closer, and soon our cocks were touching.\n\nHe began playing with my penis, and I could see from the horny encouragement in his eyes that he wanted me to feel his dick. I placed both hands around his member and started tugging at the monster. Being cut, I was memorized by his foreskin, and began pushing it down further and further to exposed more of his cock-head. With one final yank the head burst out of its confinement, and a strange pissy/fishy smell assailed my nostrils.\n\nThe cock-head was far larger than it had seemed in its sleeve, and glistened with a dark purple colour with white flecks randomly scattered all over the head. Once out the head would not retract back into its sleeve, and only did so later when Bill’s cock softened. He now took over from me and began jerking his own cock, as I pulled on my.\n\nWhen Bill came, his sperm shot out like a water pistol all over him and me, and left us both covered in cum. Bill motioned me to my knees, and scooping wads of cum off himself, alternated between feeding the globs of his “lava” nourishment to both of us. By now his cock had softened enough for him to sheath his glans once more. When I returned with the towel to mop up the remaining residue, he pulled me towards him while seated, and I experienced my first “grown-up” kiss ever.\n\nHis fat tongue forced its way into my mouth as he raided my oral cavity with fervour while holding my head tightly. As we broke apart there were strands of spittle still connecting us. He pulled me onto his lap as he again resumed our oral wrestling. I was intoxicated with the taste of nicotine flavoured spit, and his pungent body odour.\n\nBill had become the most beautiful and exhilarating humanbeing I had ever met, and every fibre of my being knew that I would give myself over to him completely from here on. He owned me, and I would be entirely at his beck and call. We parted soon after, and I could not wait for the next sacrament in his lair of gratification.\n\n Chapter Three:\n\nThe following day when I was summoned, we moved straight though to his bedroom and undressed immediately before getting onto his bed. He was wary about his weight but I wanted his bulk on top of me and told him so before he climb on and started kissing me in the same fashion as the day before. As he licked my neck, ears and face I mewed like a little kitten, as his clammy essence swamped us in a haze of testosterone.\n\nHis weight was fantastic and he oppressed my small frame with his bulkiness. He gyrated his huge manhood between my youthful legs excitedly. I wanted to surrender painfully to his bulk and suffer agonizingly as he brutalized and seeded my small anus with his abnormal manhood.\n\nI begged him to fuck me. Slowly and hesitantly he inserted his two tobacco stained fingers into my arse as he started prodding and exploring. Biting the pillow I submitted lustily, aware that I would rather die than not go through with this torment. A third and fourth finger were eventually added, and I thought I would pass out from the pain. When his dick finally started assaulting my sphincter, I thought I almost bailed with the agony having reached fever pitch.\n\nBefore long however his cock-head lodged itself in my anal passage, and I hung in sweating as never before waiting for the pain to subside. It took forever, but finally I began to feel a diminishment of distress as my backside allowed the grotesque invasion to run its course.\n\nBill held still in me for the next ten minutes and I finally relaxed and started breathing normally once more. It astonished me that an arse hole could stretch to this capacity, and I was rather pleased when his excitement reached a level that made him unload into me. He roared like an animal as he seeded my traumatized arse a minute later expelling his copious barrage of gelatinous semen into my bowels.\n\nHe sighed with relief upon pulling out of me and not seeing any blood on his dick. He turned me over and kissed me fervently for the next couple of minutes, before I departed after my first fucking.\n\nBill and I would have a relationship for the following four years until I turned sixteen. Regrettably my mother got a far better job offer far away from our happy little apartment, and we had to relocate. I lost contact with Bill after we moved, but he had set a precedent in my life.\n\nFrom then on I was always in search of a new Bill, and would only ever seek out large men that suited my sexual needs. The bigger and uglier they were the better.\n\nBeauty as they say, is skin deep."
841,Caretaker,"['Mg', 'preteen', 'ped', 'reluc', '1st']","He always wore the same pair of dirty trousers – they looked as if they had once been part of a cheap suit – and a shirt with a grubby white vest underneath. He used to talk to me in Arabic – he didn't speak any English. I didn't always know what he was saying, but I knew he was being friendly and I would learn odd words and phrases from him. As we got to know each other a little better – well, maybe I mean as we got a little more comfortable with each other, because there wasn't much ""knowing"" going on – we got a more relaxed and we would chat a little.\n\nOne day he asked me to go with him back behind the counter where he sat. I was a little nervous but also curious as to what there was back there. I followed him as he led me into a little flat. There was a scruffy, poorly furnished living room with a sofa and a tv, and a small kitchenette at one end, with a couple of rings above a stove. He poured me a glass of milk from his fridge and we sat on the sofa and chatted for a while. After five minutes or so, my brother called and I ran out and got on the bus.\n\nThe next day the same thing happened. He invited me back and I went willingly. I had a glass of milk and we chatted, side by side, and when the bus came I happily skipped out and got on the bus; and so a routine was established. He would often drink a glass of hot, sweet tea. Lebanese Arabs are generally friendly, tactile people.\n\nIt's not uncommon to see men (perfectly straight, macho, heterosexual men) walking down the road hand in hand. And they were always enchanted by me. Blonde, white- haired almost, with a golden tan from all those days on the beach, small and skinny, I was a little 7-yr old angel. Often strangers would pinch my cheeks, laughing as they did, saying ""ya helwa"". I hated it – because it really hurt – but would put up with it, because it showed that they liked me.\n\nThe caretaker was no more or less touchy than anyone else. He was fascinated by my hair and would stroke it and, of course, pinch my cheeks. I wriggled. But as the days and weeks passed, he got a little more friendly.\n\nAs I went through into his flat he would ruffle my hair, or maybe pat me on the bum, or hold my shoulder, gently, in a friendly way. I didn't even notice. All grown-ups seemed to behave the same way. I have to give him credit. He had patience in abundance. He moved slowly, glacially slowly and I never felt the least disquiet or concern.\n\nOne day when I went back, the sofa had a big box on it. The caretaker laughed and said something I didn't understand, and when he got me my milk he sat on the only chair left and, with his knees apart, beckoned me over. As I approached he turned me and I backed into the space between his thighs, half sitting, half leaning between his thighs, holding my glass of milk with both hands. His hands sat, naturally, on my hips and he started, gently to stroke. I paid no attention; perhaps he was emboldened by my acceptance.\n\nHe pulled me back a little more until my bum rested firmly in his crotch. I could feel a hardness, but, completely ignorant of what it meant, I nestled against him. One hand slid forward and round, flat against my belly on the waistband of my grey school skirt. It stroked gently, almost tickling. It felt nice. His face slid over my shoulder, his cheek in my hair, his lips next to my ear.\n\nHe was whispering I know not what and I was hearing but not listening, enjoying being petted. His right hand stroked my belly, his fingers toying with my belly button, and his left hand swept down from my hip onto my thigh, below the hem of my skirt. And then it moved up, slowly, slowly, teasing and tickling, rising and retreating. There was nothing sexual in this for me.\n\nI was like a dog being stroked, its belly scratched; while he kept moving, I would stay still. And then, on an upstroke, the edge of his hand, the side of his index finger, hard and calloused, brushed against my baby pink knickers. I knew, instantly, that a line had been crossed. But I had no idea what to do about it, what it meant. He paused and I froze. And then his voice started in my ear again and his hand moved more firmly to cup my little mound, my child's pudendum. He kissed me then. At first on the cheek, and then on my ear, in my ear and his tongue snaked out and licked it.\n\nAgain, it wasn't sexual for me, and it wasn't nice. I squirmed and his right hand came up to hold my head, to turn it so that my face came round to his and his lips met mine. A dry kiss at first, and then a lot more. Short ones, getting longer. And then, inevitably, his tongue slipped out again, licking at my lips, worming its way between them.\n\nI knew what he wanted and, reluctantly, not knowing what else I could do, I yielded, opened for him and his tongue, tasting of bitter tobacco, dripping thick gobs of saliva, forced its way in, thick and big, filling my mouth uncomfortably. My brother called and I turned and, pushing myself away, I walked unsteadily out to get on the bus, trying hard to understand what had just happened.\n\nThe next day, I didn't go down so early, deliberately making myself late so that I rushed downstairs and straight on the bus. As I ran through the lobby, I saw him out of the corner of my eye. He gave a little wave and suddenly I felt sorry for him.\n\nI knew, somehow, that he had been worried about whether I would divulge our secret. At least he knew when he saw me that I hadn't said anything. I gave a wave back and a smile and climbed on to the bus. As I settled into my seat I felt happier than I had been; I looked out of the window at the caretaker as we drove off. He was standing at the entrance to the apartment block, watching the bus.\n\nThe next day was a Saturday: no school for two days. Over the weekend I came and went with my mum and a couple of friends, each time, making sure that I said hello to Karim. He smiled as usual and always greeted me in the same friendly way. ""Marhaba, Joanne, sabah'l kheir.""\n\n""Sabah'l nur, Karim.""\n\nOn Sunday I spent the afternoon with my best friend, Bobbi. Bobbi was an American Lebanese girl and her family often took me to the swimming pool. It was outside, with an Olympic size pool and a diving pool which was so deep it made your ears hurt and your lungs feel like bursting. The water in the diving pool was cold as you got deeper. It had a hugely high platform to jump off; I spent many hours standing at the top, looking down, trying to pluck up the courage to jump. I did it once, but never again.\n\nWhen we left, Bobbi's mum dropped me off at the door of the apartment block. I skipped in, waving at them as they watched to make sure I went in safely. And there was the caretaker. ""Masaal kheir, Joanne,"" he said. ""Masaal nur, Karim,"" I replied.\n\nHe beckoned me over ""taal (come),"" he said. I paused briefly and then went with him. He let me past and then followed me into his little flat. He poured me a glass of milk while I stood and then sat on the same plastic upright chair and pulled me firmly but gently between his legs, turning me as he did so, so that, once again.\n\nI nestled against his crotch. I sipped at my milk and he hugged me gently before starting to stroke my hair, hooking a finger into my hair to pull it back over my ear. I drifted away, soothed by the stroking, cocking my head to one side so that his fingers could get access to the side of my neck, where they tickled. I was as if hypnotised; I could stay like that forever.\n\nHis left had dropped, circled my waist, pulling me closer, so that the hard lump rested between the cheeks of my bum. His hand then stroked at my belly, circling, caressing, exploring. For me there was still nothing sexual about the feelings; but I did know that what we were doing was forbidden – and that there would be a price I would have to pay. But, like all children, instant gratification won over fear of future consequences. I opened myself up to the caresses, enjoying them for the moment and ignoring what I knew would come.\n\nAnd sure enough, as I was transported by the simple pleasure of his hands, his cheek, rough with stubble, came up against my cheek. I started to notice his breath, sour with the little brown cigarettes he smoked. He kissed my ear, kissed my jaw, whispering sweetness or obscenities in Arabic, wheedling, coaxing, his lips on the corner of my mouth, planting little butterfly kisses.\n\nThen, as before, his hand holding my head, turning it towards him and his mouth on mine fully now, his tongue pushing between my lips, at first gentle and insinuating and then cruder, insistent, stretching my mouth open, filling it, warm, wriggling, wet and bitter, reaching deep towards the back of my mouth till I almost felt I would have to swallow it.\n\nMy mind was fully occupied with the enormity of what was happening to my face, so I didn't even notice when exactly his hand descended from my stomach to under my skirt. But descend it must have, because suddenly his large hand cupped my vulva, one finger lying along the length of my labia, and squeezing between them through my knickers.\n\nI was half standing, half sitting on his groin. He stood me up, still facing away from him and pulled my underwear down. His hand moved behind me and clutched at my bottom, squeezing, caressing, kneading and then separating, pulling my wide open, my knickers still gathered around my ankles, my skirt pulled up to my waist.\n\nHis hand left my bottom and held my face. He licked it: all of it. My eyelids, my nose, up my nostrils and then that long, thick tongue was back in my mouth, almost making me gag. I felt something hot and hard and yet soft and wet on my bottom.\n\nIt got wetter and I thought he must be peeing on me. I had no concept that a penis had any other function. I struggled to pull away, protesting. He let me turn and then pulled me close again, urging me to look and reassuring me that it wasn't pee. I stared, awestruck at the sight. My first ever grown-up's penis, large, red, angry.\n\nHe stroked it with one hand, while stopping me running with the other. He held me by the neck, his thumb extending upwards onto my cheek, while re whispered reassuring, unintelligible words. I stood, quivering. He stroked my cheek at the same rhythm that he stroked his penis. Slow, almost hypnotic.\n\nSeeing that I wasn't trying to escape, his grip on me loosened and he started to stroke my cheek, his thumb caressing the corner of my mouth and then the space between my nose and my top lip. I stood, frozen.\n\nHe changed hands and his left hand now was at my face, his thumb, wet with his juices, rubbing gently along the length of my lips. It was slippery and he changed the angle so that the tip of his thumb pushed at the point where my two lips met. It didn't try to force its way in, but just eased along, exploring the space. Then he let go, dipped his hand down to his crotch and gathered more wetness on his fingers and returned them to my face, His fingers, slimy with juices, spread the moisture around my mouth and into my nostrils and then, down to his penis for more.\n\nHis hand came up again and this time the thumb was pushing, seeking entrance. He turned me again, his arms encircling me, his hand around the bottom half of my face and his thumb now in my mouth, exploring every inch and then, slowly moving in and out, stretching my lips open each time, and reaching to the very back.\n\nHis penis was between my bottom cheeks, impossibly big, impossibly hot and dripping. He forced me forward and slowly started to rut at my bent body. He didn't try to enter me, but his penis ran the whole length of my bottom. He was starting to moan and to pant. I stood, doing what he told me, in the position he put me, like a marionette.\n\nSuddenly, he lurched, pulled me closer and his thumb sank so far into my mouth that it could go no further. I gagged and convulsed – as he did as he spilled his seed into the cleft of my bottom, his cock still sliding in its own mess, but with less urgency.\n\nHe disengaged, turned me round again, I still trying to get my breath back. His hand slid up the crack of my bottom, gathering the semen. He showed it to me (I don't know why) and then scooped up some with his index finger and slid it into my mouth and then kissed me again, that long tongue filling me again. And then he grabbed a cloth rag and wiped me down. He gave me another glass of milk and quickly, but not unkindly, hustled me out of his flat and to the lift.\n\nI went up to my floor and rang the bell of our front door. ""Hi mum"", I said. ""Did you have a good time? She asked.\n\nI didn't answer.\n\nLooking back on this experience, I am still confused by it. I was too young to get any form of sexual enjoyment from it - but I did enjoy the attention and I did enjoy being able to make him so happy, although the intensity of his emotions was a little scary. But, as I grew older, it became (and still is) an experience that I remember and that arouses me.\n\nMore than that, I have, throughout my life, sought out similar situations - sometimes subconsciously, and other times more deliberately. The men I choose are often older and often ugly and I like to be coerced and coaxed into doing things that a nice girl won't. I don't know what it means and I don't know if I'd be happier or more balanced as a person if it had never happened to me."
842,Caribbean Fantasy,"['MF', 'oral', 'rom']","They showered in the small bathroom to rinse the saltiness off themselves, but they knew that soon enough they would be salty all over again. She looked up at him, smiling with her eyes at him. She rubbed soapy lather all over him, slipping her hands over his erection and full beads. He smiled down at her...she reached up and put her hands on on his shoulders, and lifted herself up to sit upon his pole. He slid in softly, with juices and soapy water acting as lubricant to smooth the way. There they stood perfectly still, until freezing cold water splashed his back. The stimulation pulsed through his body, and into hers, where it was responded to by a rushing contraction from her full vagina, and pushing both over the edge of ecstasy. Arms tightly encircled bodies as if to merge forever, to give substance to what was true in their hearts.\n\nWhen the rocking of the boat became apparent again, he left her in the shower to start a late meal. The interlude had taken longer then they suspected, almost two hours had passed since their swim, and his stomach would no longer tolerate his erotic priorities. The cupboard held the makings of many fine dishes, but tucked away in one of the storage cabinets, he had built a small green-house to grow fresh herbs. Scents of parsley, thyme, basil (of the miniature variety) and oregano filled the cabin as he opened the door, thankful for her remaining in the shower. A loaf of round bread, picked up at a bakery visited that morning at during an early docking, was nestled among the herbs.\n\nCarefully, he removed the bread from its shelter, and prepared it for a light snack. Cutting the top off at a 45 degree angle, he removed enough of the bread on the inside to fit a small wheel of brie, also purchased at the morning's port. The top was also removed from the brie, and fresh thyme and basil were minced and added to the top of the brie.\n\nHe replaced the top of the bread, and popped it into the small stove set at 300. Being finished with the preparation of dinner, he stepped back into through the portal into the cabin. There, she lay napping with the bath towel pulled to the side, and her wet, red hair draped over her firm breast. An ice cube from the fridge is all it took to wake her up .......He rubbed it across her slightly swollen lips and her tongue darted out to retrieve the moisture. Her eyes not yet open, he glided the cube down her neck to her collarbone and then into the valley between her breasts. Her relaxed nipples began to harden as they sensed the ice-cube's approach. A smile played on his lips as he wrote sexy messages on her torso with the cube, after each message he used his mouth and tongue to lick the moisture off of her, sort of a clearing the slate....Her hands roved over his hair and down his neck. Feeling the hardness of the muscles in his shoulders and down his sides to his waist. The warmth of his skin and the feel of his breath on her torso was making her desire him again. She sighed deeply as he moved farther down her body. His lips making a line down her abdomen, pausing briefly to kiss the fiery patch of red hair on her mound. Then, he nibbled at the tender skin of her inner thighs, her legs opening gently to receive whatever passion he wanted to give her. He moved down farther, placing kisses, sometimes biting gently, enjoying her moans and sighs of pleasure/desire. Down her calves and ankles and then agonizingly slowly working his way back up...\n\n...the aroma of the fresh baked bread and brie mingled with the herbs and reached her growling tummy in the bedroom. She suddenly realized that she was ravenous. Hmmm...decisions, decisions. :) Food or love? Why not both? She wandered out into the kitchen, where he was standing, naked as the day he was born, except for the fact he was wearing oven mitts, which made her smile. She picked up a dish towel and popped him lightly on his behind. ""ow, hey!"" He turned around to see her smiling mischeviously at him. ""just for that you are going to have to hand feed me!""\n""not a problem"", she replied with a big smile. So, he gathered up the crusty warm bread and the fresh sliced peaches (yum!) and she picked up the water and wine and they climbed out onto the deck of the sailboat.\n\nThey headed towards the front of the ship, to the spot they had eaten many romantic meals. Reaching the top of the ladder, she noticed the breeze which had picked up slightly since last top deck. It carried with it the smell of the setting sun, the oranges and deep purples filled the sky. They had anchored between two small islands, one of which was inhabited by a medium sized native community, and the other, too small to live on. The spot was perfect for lovers, several other boats were anchored in the area. None too close, as all desired the private intimacy which filled the air.\n\nA small flickering light could be spotted on the deserted island to the west. A couple had decided on a picnic, with no fear of unwelcome ants. Their naked profiles sat comfortably atop the rock, the warm light of the setting sun giving them an unworldly appearance. Lisa and Tom stopped in mid-embrace, transfixed by these two beings, who had found such a beautiful scenery to dine within. Water gently lapped at the side of the sailing vessal, reminding them that the bread was getting cooler, and they were getting hotter for another sweaty night together.\n\nLisa sat first, resting her back on a cushion. Tom spread Lisa legs apart, and sat with his back having the pleasure of touching Lisa's soft body, cushioned and sensitive to every movement which they would take. They had sat this way many times, when she had done something which deserved some amount of disciplining, and the towel swack had left a mark worth punishing.\n\nTom placed the bread between his legs, up close to his cock, so she would have to make the decision which to dine on first. Ah, the sweet tease of foreplay!, he thought. Her arms were just able to surrounded his body, she cradled him softly while taking in the moon sitting low in the distant sky. The waves dancing to the cold moonlight, causing the heat within her womb to burn.\n\nThe tailbone pushing up against her midsection didn't help matters. The rhythmic movement of the boat was transferred directly to her pubic bone by the pressure which Tom's back was causing. Lisa had a feeling he was conscious of the effect it had on her, but she didn't want to give away the earnestness which it made her desire him.\n\n...the moonlight shone across the calm waters of the bay, as Tom and Lisa breathed deeply of the scented tropical air. Their gazes drifted back over to the couple on the rock across the way. They were in an embrace and the moonlight left nothing to hide. The woman lay across her mate's lap, one arm supporting her shoulder and the other lying across her thighs, caressing her hip and buttock. Tom looked up at Lisa and saw that she was watching the couple intently. It was obviously exciting for her. His eyes turned back towards the couple on the rock. The man's hand was stroking his partner's thigh, stroking towards the soft skin of her inner thigh. They were kissing, deeply oblivious to their surroundings. Tom could feel the hardness of Lisa's excited nipples against his back, his body returned in kind, his cock hardening with her excitement. He thought her disciplining might just have to wait for another time. He removed the still warm bread, breaking off a chunk and chewing it slowly, handing Lisa a piece. ""You like to watch them, don't you?"" She nodded at him,as her eyes wandered back and forth between the couple and Tom. ""Would you like me to do to you what he is doing to her?""\n""Yes, please,"" she whispered. He gave her his hand to help her off the pillow. Tom sat down against the pillow and he pulled Lisa down across his lap. Their lips met and parted. Tongues exploring regions they were familiar with. Tom glanced up and saw that the man had started to caress his partner's soft belly. He stroked Lisa's abdomen, all the while kissing her. His fingers slid inside her slick walls as the man across the way did the same. Lisa leaned her head back, staring continuously at the lovers across the way. Her juices welcomed the company within her vagina, knees fully splayed to allow him most access.\n\nNoticing how his penis was squished up under Lisa firm buttocks, Tom thought of a more pleasant area for it to be. He lubricated the trobbing member with saliva and juices from Lisa pussy, and slid into her from behind, so she sat entirely on his shaft. Lisa moaned and arched her back, reaching the first of many plateaus. His thumb continued tracing circles around her clit in rhythm with the water's lapping. Tom groaned with pleasure as Lisa's taut bottom tightened around his throbbing member and her vagina closed about his fingers, sliding in and out. The moonlight dappled their skin and the deck of the boat. The couple across the water had moved positions. She was on her hands and knees and he knelt behind her, thrusting in and out. Tom, staying inside Lisa, helped her into the same position. Lisa's bottom arched up and her torso lie pressed against the deck, Tom slowly sliding his cock in and out of her tight ass. He could feel the tension building in her as she watched the couple getting more wild in their movements. ""Please, Tom, harder..."" He wound his hand through the length of her hair and pulled her none too gently up towards him, his thrusting getting more feral. He leaned forward and began gently biting the back of her neck, her shoulders. ""Yes, more, please"" as Lisa thrust hard and fast back against Tom's body. Tom bit the soft skin, so often hidden under her hair, holding her in the grip of his teeth, his other hand tight on the curve of her hip of her hip. His rhythm increased in time with the couple on the island. The pressure >from Lisa's tight ass drove Tom crazy, but he was determined to have her screaming in ecstasy before allowing his own release. This did not seem like the easiest thing to accomplish on a night when she was so passionate, but he would try anyhow.\n\nTom's fingers tangled in Lisa's red mane, pulling her towards each stroke of heaven. She resisted with strength, but her loudening groans and dove calls revealed her true enjoyment. He lifted her up, so her back was resting on his chest, continuing to thrust to the hilt of his cock, and leaned back.\n\nLisa rested her palms on Toms shoulders, and started riding him with renewed vigor. His left hand rubbed her clit, while the other continued to try maintaing a slow ride with her mane, though it was a loosing battle at this point. Her stroke became deliberate, squeezing his resistance away with each post. She was not much farther from her own climax...feeling the buildup of a firestorm building up inside her womb, Tom slipped two fingers inside of Lisa's glistening pussy. He could feel his cock thrusting in and out of her through her walls. She began clenching around him, her cries louder, movements becoming more frantic. He could see the muscles in her shapely back tense from the strain. She screamed out his name and dug her nails into his shoulders...it was more than Tom could stand, her pussy clenching around his hand, her tight ass tighter and tighter on his cock. He reached around and squeezed her breasts, his thumb and forefinger gently pinching her hard nipples, sending her into pleasureable orbit. Tom then couldn't hold back any longer, feeling the molten liquid coming from him, filling her up....\n\n>From the orbit their incredible orgasm put them at, they heard a faint voice. The sound became clearer...the feeling of being lulled out of their revelry made the noise somewhat annoying at first. Lisa looked to her left, and a woman's head was poking over the side of the deck.\n\n""Hello there"", her sultry voice breathed. Her lips moved slowly apart. Lisa wan't sure how long she'd been watching, but by her breathing, she seemed to be in an excited state.\n\nAnother sound came from the ocean kayak pulled up next to the sailing vessel. The woman Leaned her head back and gasped...her tongue parting her deep red lips. Tom and lisa could've sworn they heard her say ""oh...deeper..."", but were still a little foggy.\n\nThe newcomer regained her composure, and returned her attention to Lisa. ""Have you some fresh fruit aboard this floating love boat?"""
843,Carillon,['MF'],"In his dreams that night, the girl's glassy hair lashes his body. Its strands are sharp and cold. She whips her head back and forth over his bare chest, inflicting a thousand microscopic scratches on his skin. He laughs; the pain is exquisitely embarrassing.\n\nShe is wearing the same light dress. The bodice is tight, but the skirt is full and sails upward whenever she moves. The dress is printed with tiny pink roses, a design that reminds him of a toaster-cover in his grandmother's kitchen. The girl clambers off him, leaving him sprawled out and blushing on his bed.\n\n""Why would I make you think about your grandmother's kitchen?"" she laughs, reading his thoughts.\n\nShe's right. She would be alien to that Depression-era room. Her body is a product of light and abundance. People wouldn't think of covering their toasters in a world that generated such a luxury of muscles, skin and hair. That world is a careless theater of rare things, a world measured by twelve-hour airplane rides and the seasons of opera and ballet.\n\nShe reaches for the ceiling, grabs the light fixture, and starts to swing. William jumps up, protesting, but she ignores him. The weight of her hips carries her like a sensuous pendulum from side to side. As he stands watching her, she suddenly swings backward and flies toward him, spreading her legs wide, then bringing them together and pointing her toes.\n\n""I love the carillon. Will you take me up there sometime?""\n\nHe promises that he will.\n\n""I'll swing from the bell rope, like Quasimodo!"" she cries.\n\nAnd all at once her weight is on him, pushing him back on his bed. He kisses her before she can crawl off him again. She straddles his thigh and rows gracefully up and down it--a swan riding a bicycle.\n\nHer name is Kim Lindley. She is one of three Kims who registers for his Bach class, which can be plugged in to the liberal arts curriculum as four art appreciation units.\n\n""Excuse me,"" he addresses her one morning. She is talking to a friend while he lectures about the liturgical structure of the cantatas. He is describing the Church as a bride and Christ as a bridegroom, trying to convey the sacred eroticism of it. In the end he makes it sound as tantalizing as a sandwich of wheat toast and steel wool.\n\n""Excuse me,"" he repeats. His voice comes out with more pedantic peevishness than he intended.\n\nShe turns and looks at him over her shoulder. The rest of the class watches.\n\n""I'd prefer you didn't talk while I'm lecturing,"" he says.\n\nI'd prefer you didn't lecture while I'm talking, he can hear her thinking, but she is too well bred to say it.\n\n""Sorry,"" she mutters, and rights herself in her seat so that she faces the blackboard.\n\nWilliam asks if anyone in the class listened to the cantatas he assigned. Someone raises his hand. William asks him to comment. The student remarks hopefully that he noticed a lot of counterpoint.\n\n""Excellent,"" William says wearily. ""That's a brilliant observation.""\n\nBach lived in Leipzig, William drones. He hardly ever left. The farmers who cultivated cabbage all week went to church on Sundays and got to hear Bach playing the organ, something William will never be able to do, though he knows more than enough about the lower middle class and its cabbage patches.\n\nWilliam plays the second movement of Cantata 140 on the Baldwin upright, to demonstrate its measured splendor for the class. It tinkles out in a bourgeois propriety that makes him wince.\n\n""Kim was the name of a girl I was in love with,"" William tells the girl, in his dreams. ""Kim McMurphy. I loved her from third grade until I graduated from high school. If I hadn't gone East for college, I'd probably still be in love with her.""\n\nKim Lindley cracks her blue gum, produces a bubble with a snide farting sound, and shrugs.\n\n""Her father owned a music store. 'McMurphy's Classical and Exotic Instruments.' It was the only place in Missouri you could get a cithara or a pan flute. Her mother taught piano at their house. I took lessons from her because I wanted to see where Kim lived. In eight years of piano lessons, I saw her walk through the living room twenty-one times. I can describe to you every second of every one of those times: what she wore, whether she looked at me, how much of her thighs I could see.""\n\nWilliam is sitting at his harpsichord. Kim Lindley sneaks up behind him and places her brown fingers over his. Her fingertips are bald and globular, like a child's. Only middle- class girls cultivate their fingernails. Dirt-poor girls and very rich girls keep them short. Like a pony, she fixes her mouth to his neck and sucks softly. Against his collarbone, her hair is icy cold. Her hands, as she slides them up his forearms, feel gritty and unwashed, and she smells of astringent sweat.\n\n""What have you been doing this afternoon?"" he laughs. ""Planting corn?""\n\n""Playing volleyball,"" she murmurs. ""At the beach. You should have come to watch. I lost my bikini top.""\n\nSuddenly she lifts her hands away, and he senses her fingers working behind his back. She is unbuttoning her white cotton shirt, the oversized shirt with the sleeves torn out. Through its long armholes her bra is visible, a sly, black flag; he looked away when he first saw it. Now he looks down at the keyboard and tries stupidly to play a scrap of a toccata, but he can't get away from the black and white; it's in front of him, on his instrument, and behind him, on the girl.\n\nHe turns around, his eyes closed. She unzips his fly, then slides on top of him, her nipples brushing his eyelids, then his lips. He nuzzles her breasts, grabs handfuls of her moist hips, but his radio alarm wakes him just as he's coming. He explodes to the hyperactive tinkle of a Scarlatti sonatina.\n\nBach had his chance to see the rest of Europe. He spent time in Italy, then returned to Germany, where he continued writing and playing for cabbage-pickers. He wasn't the sociable globe- hopper that Handel would become. With Bach's death, the Baroque period ended, and so does William's course.\n\nIt's late March now. Kim Lindley is going to Nice for spring break. She's been chattering about it with her friends and discussing it in the notes she passes during class. ""Should I go topless on the beach?"" she asks in one of these notes, which William finds abandoned under a desk. The note feeds his fantasies for the next three weeks. He imagines the girl's waxy white breasts, exposed to the Mediterranean sun, the nipples stiffening as she wades in the sea. William has never been to a nude beach, in the United States or Europe. He did go to Europe once. To Italy, France, Belgium, Germany, and England, on a three-week tour with his sister. He hated it. He is one of those people who is born to remain stationary.\n\nOne afternoon in April, when he's walking from the auditorium to the student union, he sees Kim Lindley crossing the campus alone. He is only twenty-nine years old, he thinks. Why shouldn't he date a former student? The likelihood of Kim Lindley enrolling in another music class is remote--she earned a C- as a final grade in the Bach class. To his shock, she calls out to him.\n\n""Dr. Weber!"" she cries. ""I heard the most amazing joke! You'll love it!""\n\nHe manages a crooked smile as she approaches. Over the break, her hair has lightened from honey blond to several gradations of silver and platinum. Her shoulders, under the thin straps of her white top, are the color of hammered copper.\n\n""Listen,"" she says. ""Why did Bach have so many kids?""\n\nWilliam waits. He's heard the joke before--he hears it from someone at least once every quarter--but he can't remember the punch line to save his life.\n\n""Because he couldn't pull the stops on his organ!"" she shrieks.\n\nWilliam laughs politely. The girl pats his arm, tells him to take care. They all say that, these pretty girls. Take care of what? If he understood their language, maybe he'd be able to win one of them for himself. But his mind is hopelessly baroque--convoluted, dark, irregular--while their thoughts are streamlined and weightless, like kites. This quarter, he'll teach a course on the Classical Era. Classical music is sexier than baroque, he reassures himself. By the time he gets to Mozart, he could very possibly have a chance of getting laid."
844,Carla's Story,"['mf', 'inc']","I tried, but although it felt nice, it certainly wasn't a big thing to me. So Kathy came over to my bed to show me how. I'll never forget a single second of that night, Lori, nor the emotions each one carried with it. The first touch of her fingers on my pussy was the most glorious moment of my life. I soared. I loved it. And I can feel those same feelings today as though it just happened. (I've since learned that a man's touch is very much different from a woman's. I like the firm, strong touch of a man, but the soft, sensual touch of a woman is so special.) Kathy had told me how exciting it was to have a boy squeeze your breasts (outside of your clothes, of course!), so as I became more and more excited, I began fondling the spongey orbs I'd envied so long. What a thrill. The soft- ness. The fullness. And the obvious pleasure I was giving her. It just seemed natural to kiss and suck them, which I did while I humped against her hand. Her big, hard nipple was in my mouth when I moaned my way through my first orgasm. That was the beginning, and I could write two pages on all the beautiful feelings I felt that first time. I really feel fortunate about all of this. Most of my friends took years to learn how to orgasm. But with Kathy's hand and words of encouragement and reassurance (I got scared when I started to lose control.) I was able to learn right away. Today I orgasm very easily and very often. In college I became multi-orgasmic. Well, we were two very horny young ladies, thrilled with discovery and the wonderful, delicious feelings of being naughty, so over the next few weeks, we progressed to breast play, mutual masturbation and finally pussy licking. I flipped out over having my pussy licked. Kathy did it to me first, and I went through the ceiling. I could hardly wait to return the favor. What a wonderful, sensual feeling! Today I simply love to lay between a woman's thighs feeling the smooth wetness of her womanhood with my tongue and lips as I gaze up between her breasts to watch her passion. At any rate, it was a heady time. We were at each other every chance we could safely do so. We thought up all kinds of games to play, and even experimented with fruits and veggies. (I knew I was going to get in trouble, Lori. My pussy is practically dripping with excitement. I've taken my shirt off to sit on so I don't stain the chair. The vibrations are up on my Butterfly, and I'm back to typing one-handed. My breasts and nipples wanted too much attention. I'm afraid I may have to take that orgasm break before long. This letter might take forever!) But I had a little brother, too, who was two years younger than me. (I guess o7 3 he still is, isn't he?) Ever since I was about 12, his cock had been a fixation for me. I didn't know why. I just knew I was constantly curious about it. When we were wrestling, I could sometimes feel it - and sometimes feel it hard. I was forever trying to catch him in the act of dressing or undressing so I could see it. And I was always trying to spy on him when he was in the bathroom. But he was always so private that I couldn't see it - which, of course, made me want to see it all the more! As I began to develop, I began teasing him to see if I could make it hard. I'd sit so he could see my panties or stand in front of the light so he could kind of see through my nightie. Sometimes I'd leave my door open when I changed clothes, then act surprised and mad when he saw me partially naked. Or I'd leave the bathroom door cracked when I took a shower in case he wanted to peek. It was exciting to watch his reactions. I know part of the thrill was testing out my powers as a young woman. It seems he had a hard-on all the time, and I knew I frequently caused it. Sometimes I'd stand outside his bedroom door and listen to him jerk-off. Of course, I didn't know what he was doing, but I knew it was something he wasn't suppose to do. And that even made it more exciting. (That's it. I can't take this any longer. Time for a break!) (Well, it's another day. One orgasm wasn't enough yesterday. And after the second, I was too wiped out to continue. Today I thought I'd try one of my soft dildos while I type. There's no vibration, but I like the fullness. This is fun, getting naughty with you, Lori.) Well, back to the story. After about six months of playing around with each other, Kathy and I decided to get Scott. By then she'd touched her boyfriend's cock when they'd made out, and she'd told me all about it. I'd told her about Scott, too, so we'd both been teasing him. And she told me what he was doing in his room. One night Mom and Dad were gone, so we put our plan into action. We really teased him that night while we watched TV. We wrestled with him in our nighties so he could ""accidentally"" touch us, and we really sat ""sloppily."" Then, when he went to bed, we waited outside his door until we heard the bedsprings squeaking. At that, we rushed in and turned on the light. Sure enough, he was laying on his back, his hand wrapped around his little pecker. You should have seen his face, Lori! At first he was really mad at us, but Kathy got him calmed down and told him we'd take all our clothes off for him if he'd show us what he was doing. I was so hot from just seeing his cock that all I could do was stand there and shake. God, it was all SO exciting! After we watched him pump himself for awhile, Kathy said she'd let him touch her breasts if she could touch his prick. I could only take that so long before I had to get into the act. Kathy showed me how to jerk him off, and I made him shoot his spunk all over the place. Now THAT I REALLY loved! And at that age, of course, they never get soft, so we kept playing until we heard Mom and Dad drive in. As long as we lived at home, the three of us had each other for love, comfort and fun. Eventually we taught Scott how to play with us and eat us, and we learned to suck him off. That's where we drew the line, but we certainly had hours and hours of loving fun. I like to think Kathy and I taught Scott how to be a superior lover, but I suppose I'll never know. Once each of us left home, the subject never came up again. The only feelings I've ever had about all of that are Good and Wonderful. I've read where incest is suppose to make people feel dirty and become anti-social. It's hard for me to relate to that because I did well in school, was popular and never felt dirty at all. No one will ever convince me that what we did was wrong, because it was too good to be bad. It certainly brought us closer together - and there's always been lots of love. Although we agreed to stop at oral sex, I'll admit I wanted Scott in me very badly. I wanted him to take my virginity, and still feel it would have been better and more loving if he had. But I'll admit I don't think about the social issues anymore. I've spent half my life worrying about my sexuality and the other half saying, ""Who cares?"" What I do in my bedroom is my business. I do know I don't fit any of the ""This Is A Woman molds. By any standard I've ever seen, I'm definitely over sexed. I have very strong exhibitionistic tendencies, which fits the mold. But I'm also very visually oriented, and have a strong voyeuristic streak, as well. That DOESN'T fit the mold. Sexual guilt is almost foreign to me, and I'm more drawn to adventure than security in sexual matters. So I don't know where I fit in, but I don't worry about it too much. I know that other than the emptiness and lonliness of life without a woman since I've been married, I've had a much richer, fuller and happier sex life than most women ever will. That first incident with Scott began my life-long obsession with cocks. I'm an inveterate crotch watcher, wondering what's behind the zipper, what it looks like, how it feels and things like that. Each size and shape has it's own special attraction, but I love them all. I love the way they look, the way they feel in me, on me and in my hand and mouth. I love their taste and their texture. And I love their warm cum in my mouth or on my face and breasts. One of my favorite fantasies is to be naked on my knees, surrounded by 5 or 6 naked 16 or 17-year-olds. I could go around the circle, giving each a nice, long suck; then lay back and watch them jerk off until they splash their hot cream all over my body. I know my chance of ever having that happen is gone, but oh, do I love the fantasy! As bitter as I sometimes get with my husband's closed mindedness about bisexuality, I'm very grateful for his understanding of my love of cocks. Every once in awhile he arranges a 3-some with another man. Have you ever done that, Lori? Those are such wonderful times for me. The ""discovery"" of a new cock. Two cocks to play with. And the devoted attentions of two men. I always feel SO female and so special. And I love my husband all the more for it. Well, another book and still not enough questions asked of you. I can't believe how good it feels to be able to talk like this with someone. Maybe now that I've blurted all of this out we can move on to a better corresspondence. Write soon, Lori.\n\nHorny for you,\n\nCarla"
845,Carmen Sandiego 1 -,"['FF', 'MF', 'mast', 'oral', 'orgy']","Acme Detective Agency\n\nZak skateboarded into the lab, his bubblegum bursting all over his face, as he leaped off the skateboard, the doors slipped shut behind him, locking shut, which they usually never did. He didn't seem to notice. Peeling the gum off his face and throwing it in the bin, Zak hopped into his favorite swivel chair and punched a few keys on the large console before him, the Chief's face appeared before him on the huge monitor. ""Zak, Zakky, the Zak-Meister!"" laughed the Chief,""What's up, what's happening, what's going on, what's down, what left.....""\n""Chief, Chief,"" said Zak with a smile,""Calm down.""\n""Sorry Zakeroo, whatchoo doing?.......hey, that nearly rhymed....""\n""You tell me what I'm doing Chief,"" Zak replied as he sat back in the chair and put his feet up on the console. ""Hey pal, keep your feet down, I'm a computer not a foot rest....and the answer is nothing, I have nothing for you to do.""\n""Where's Ivy?""\n""Aha, not a thing, nada, zip, zilch, numero zero......""\n""Chief......Chief.....CHIEF!"" yelled Zak as the computer rambled on,""Where's Ivy.""\n""Don't know sorry, wish I did.""\n""What do you mean you don't know?""\n""What do you mean what do you mean I don't know,"" Chief said cryptically,""You're her brother, you should know.""\n""Hey, I don't have a worldwide satellite network that can pin down at any precise point exactly where any ACME Detective is, you do!""\n""Sorry pal, can't tell ya.""\n""Can't tell me? she's my sister....what? is she getting me a Birthday present?"" Chief laughed,""Ha, that's a good on Zakeroo, not a bad joke, speaking of jokes, did you hear the one about the Zebra, the Rabbi and Jonah Lomu?""\n""Stop sidetracking and tell me where she is!"" Chief sighed,""I was hoping it wouldn't come to this, I'm not allowed to tell you where Ivy is.""\n""WHAT!""\n""Sorry pal, it's top secret, confidential, no tello Zako!""\n""But me and Ivy are partners!"" exclaimed Zak,""She wouldn't just go off on a mission without me!""\n""Sorry bud, but the order came in from the top, from the numero uno himself.""\n""Player?""\n""Naaooooee! Higher even than Player.""\n""Who can be higher than Player, he or she runs Acme.""\n""Yep, but ACME is owned by a private citizen, this I can tell you, whom even I only know as Mr Broderbund."" Zak sat thinking for a few seconds,""You do know where she is?""\n""Aha.""\n""Then the information is in your memory banks?""\n"".......yeah...hey bud, I don't like where you're going here!""\n""Sorry Chief,"" laughed Zak as he leaned forward and began to punch in commands, hacking into ACME's mainframe. He squealed in agony as a sudden electrical feedback rocked through his body, pushing him away from the console. ""No means no!"" yelled Chief,""You can't have the information!""\n""Why not!"" yelled Zak, his hands already recovering from the initial shock. The Chief was quiet for a few seconds, then he finally said,""Quite simply.......because you're not old enough.""\n\nCairo.\n\nIvy closed the door as tightly as she could and collapsed onto the bed, exhausted. Her clothes were soaked with sweat, her jacket lay in a heap on the floor, her nipples visible against the stretched material of her now transparent white t-shirt. She slowly pulled herself to her feet, staggering into the bathroom where a small ivory tub lay, she turned the faucets and water, mercifully clean, began running into the tub. Shutting that door, she peeled her white shirt off, her breasts bouncing free of the restrictive material, beads of sweat dripped from her erect nipples. She had been walking in the oppressive heat of Cairo all day, searching for clues to Carmen's whereabouts, but nothing had come up all day. She slipped her tan pants down her long shapely legs, luxuriating in the cool feeling as air from the fan in the room brushed past them. Her panties were also wet from sweat, and the red pubic hair over her vagina was clearly visible, the underwear had seemingly molded to her firm buttocks, which made it difficult to get them off. But she did, the material skimming down, revealing her firm white asscheeks. The water had reached mid level, and she turned it off, sliding into the bath, the water rushing around her body, cooling her off. She allowed her muscles to relax, laying in the soothing water for a few minutes before reaching for the soap. She began sliding the bar down her body, the small object cleaning away the accumulated grime from a day spent walking the dusty streets of Egypt's capital. She scrubbed the bar over her tits, the plump breasts giving way to the soap, spending a little extra time cleaning her nipples, sliding one end of the cake across them, then went on to clean her waist, then down one shapely leg and then the next. Finally she came to her vagina, her body leaping slightly as contact was made. Her body seemed to be incredibly sensitive for some reason, she began sliding it over her pubes in an attempt to keep it clean, but found that she was continually rubbing, making small circles over her crotch with the bar of soap, occasionally sliding it down between her pussy lips. On one such occasion, she twisted it around in her hands and slid it in between, pushing the cake of soap into herself.....she paused, shocked at what she had done. She hesitated for a few seconds before giving in to her desires and continuing, pushing the soap into her, then sliding it out, she fucked herself with the soap for nearly five minutes, her breathing growing faster, the extended middle finger of her free hand rubbing small circles into her clit like there was no tomorrow, the other hand slid the soap into her cunt, until finally she screamed in pleasure, an orgasm rocking her body. She lay gasping for air, in an ecstasy of pleasure like none she had felt before. She moved the soap up and slowly began massaging her tits, using the soap to lubricate her hands, she lathered them, leaving a trail of soap suds all over her tits and nipples before pushing slightly under water and continuing to feel herself up until they were clean. It was during one of the former when the Chief showed up unexpectedly.\n\nACME Detective Agency\n\n""Not old enough?"" gasped Zak,""What kind of excuse is that?""\n""All I can say,"" said the Chief, looking decidedly embarrassed,""Is that the nature of this case is such that it would be illegal to divulge the information to you.""\n""What?"" yelled the 15 year old detective,""But that's crazy!""\n""No pal, that's the law!"" Zak stood quietly for a few minutes, thinking this new admission over, then looked angrily up at the Chief,""Do you know where Ivy is?""\n""Of course,"" laughed the Chief uneasily,""She's totally safe!""\n""Chiiiieeeeefffff....."" started Zak. ""Okay okay, she was supposed to check in an hour ago, but she hasn't, I know where she is, but not if she's all right.""\n""Can you check it out for me?"" he asked, looking forlorn. ""Oh geez, how can I say no to such a cute face!"" the computer laughed,""Okay,"" his face faded for a second, then reappeared looking very suspicious,""You won't try and hack the file will you?""\n""Would I do that,"" said the very innocent looking young boy. The Chief frowned for a few seconds then smiled,""Of course you won't!"" he disappeared again and Zak started straight for the computer banks, metallic arms suddenly appeared from the floor, locking around his arms and legs and gagging his mouth. Zak could swear that he could hear the Chief laughing.\n\nCairo.\n\n""Chief!"" spluttered Ivy, her hand grabbing wildly for a towel and the other tried desperately to cover both her breasts and pussy. ""Wha......wha......wha......wha...what...I......um oh wow I don't......oh no!"" cried the Chief, a blindfold instantly appearing over his eyes. Ivy leaped out of the bath wrapping the towel around her body, it barely covered her, her cleavage enticing, her buttocks clearly visible underneath the thin, worn material. ""Okay Chief, next time...KNOCK!""\n""Sure sure..........oh man I can't believe I did........oh no!""\n""What do you want?""\n""Well I......."" he paused in confusion as a bar of soap slipped from beneath the towel and clattered to the ground,""What the......?""\n""Never mind! what do you want!""\n""Not me, Zak wanted to know if you were all right?""\n""I'm fine, absolutely fine - I didn't find anything today, but I've gotta a few more leads to follow through.""\n""Okay I.......hang on,"" he said, disappearing for a second, he reappeared,""Dang nab it, Zak's slipped out of his restraints, be back soon.""\n""Restraints?"" queried Ivy, but the Chief had already disappeared. She moaned to herself, and turning around, bent over to pick up the soap, the Chief reappeared behind her, stared in surprise and shock at her exposed ass and cunt lips, and disappeared again.\n\nACME\n\nZak reached the computer banks, reached out to grab them and felt a metallic arm grab his collar, it lifted him up, shoved him onto his stomach and began spanking him roughly. ""What?"" The Chief face appeared on the monitors, he was wearing lipstick and a wig. ""You naughty boy Zachary, whatever would your father say if he saw you doing this kind of thing?""\n""Okay okay, let me down."" As he dropped to the ground, he noticed the Chief appeared to be sweating. ""Are you sweating Chief?""\n""Ahhhhh.....yeah, that's the trouble with being the most advanced computer system in the world, they program you with emotions and feelings they want you to feel, but add in some others that you shouldn't really need.""\n""?""\n""Yeah, I feel the same way.....Ivy's fine, just calm down, I do have a case for you involving one of Carmen's henchmen.""\n""Is it big?""\n""Weeeeell, not the case, but the henchmen.........well you could say she is.""\n\nSomewhere in the Middle East.\n\nCarmen looked in distaste as the girl was slowly forced to give the man head, moaning as his cock was slid into her mouth. ""You do not approve of this kind of sight?"" came a guttural voice behind her, she turned and stared at the Prince with a slight smile on her face. ""Oh, I approve, but not of the methods?""\n""Hmmm? And you know a better way?""\n""I do indeed, give me any girl - unbrainwashed and I'll turn them into a willing sex slave."" The Prince smiled, eyeing her up and down appreciatively, he did this more and more often nowadays, it was beginning to annoy Carmen. ""Go on then, take any pick of the harem.""\n""Unbrainwashed I said,"" Carmen replied,she smiled briefly,""And preferably a red head.""\n\nCairo\n\nIvy suffered the man eyes crawling over her body in silence, she needed information and meant to get it. ""You are very lovely, a beautiful girl like you would be popular in my establishment.......""\n""Forget it Akbar,"" she said with a lovely smile,""I just want.....""\n""Incredible, such a smile, pure white teeth, the American look is in you know......"" Akbar was fat. He wasn't portly, stout or well rounded. He was grotesquely, unimaginably fat. He wore a small red hat on his head, had a thin goatee and wore a white suit. Akbar was also a stereotype. ""Listen,"" she said,""I'm looking for Carmen, where is she?""\n""Why would a humble businessman such as myself......."" Zak was a master of nearly every language and culture in the world - he knew how to deal appropriately in situations like this, Ivy couldn't be bothered. She lept forward across the desk, her knee drove into Akbar's chest and she grabbed his tie, pulling it tight around his neck. ""Akkkk.....can't.........bre....ath....akkkk...guar......guards.""\n""Shut up,"" she said and slapped him across the face, more from anger at the way he had looked at her when she had first entered his office,""Where's Carmen?""\n""Brunsei!"" he gasped,""Please.....I.........can't....."" She released him and he collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath,""You'll have to see Mr Chips........."" Ivy walked out of the room, disinterested in anything further he had to say.\n\nThe girl was naked and handcuffed. There were four poles, her arms were handcuffed to two, her legs to the other so that her body formed an X. ""Is this right?"" asked the Prince,""I am looking forward to this display."" Carmen looked over the naked girl. She was a red head, her haircut similiar - but slightly longer - than the ACME Detective Ivy's. She had large breasts, but not as large as Ivy's thought Carmen a little sadly. ""Is she a natural red head?"" asked Carmen. The girl, like all girls bought by the Sultan, had had her cunt shaven completely. The Prince held up a small envelope, he turned it upside down and small red hairs fluttered out,""Yes Seductress, she is.""\n""What did you call me?"" asked Carmen sharply. ""Seductress, because you are the only woman here none of the men can have, you could seduce any of us."" Carmen frowned slightly, then turned her attention back to the naked girl, she was looking at the male guards with visible fear, they in turn showed visible lust. ""Watch closely Prince,"" Carmen said with a slight smile,""And learn."" She slipped her long overcoat off and several jaws dropped, underneath the overcoat she wore only a tiny white tank top, and her giant breasts could be seen clearly through them. She was also wearing a red mini skirt, she slipped it off and revealed black thong bikini panties underneath. The Prince paled visibly and struggled to swallow as her incredibly firm, smooth asscheeks came into view. Carmen stepped forward and got down on all fours in front of the girl. ""Hello darling, remember me?""\n""You're that bitch from the museum,"" cried out the girl,""Let me go!"" Carmen simply smiled, standing up, she stood right over the girls body, staring down at her, then she slowly lowered herself down till her body hovered over the eighteen year old. ""What are...?"" started the girl, then gasped in shock as Carmen's tongue darted out and flicked her nipple,""Hey, get the fuck away you dyke bitch......"" Carmen ignored her protests, her hand reaching up and clasping the girls tit in her hand, she began to slowly knead the mam-meat, while her mouth suckled on the other breast. Despite herself, the young girl - Hallie Brownsmith - felt her nipples go erect. Carmen raised a knee slightly, pressing it against Hallie's bare pussy lips, she slowly raised and lowered the knee, barely separating the fertile crescent between her legs. Carmen began to lower herself down, Hallie was crying, but her breathing had also become quicker, faster. The master thief found her face over Hallie's hairless pussy, her clit was not yet showing, so Carmen buried her face between the girls legs, forcing her tongue deep into the young girl. She was unsurprised to discover the girl was not a virgin, in this day and age she was surprised that Zak - the ACME Detective - was still one. Hallie gasped out in pleasure, and felt an incredible guilt and shame at being turned on by what was happening to her. Carmen's tongue was making a trail from the base of her cunt to the clit, and the shy little love button was emerging from it's hood, to see what was going on. Carmen attacked the wet little knob quickly, her mouth surrounding it and beginning to suck on it, Hallie felt a wave of pleasure ripple through her body, her neck snapped back and she let out a little groan of pleasure. The Prince felt his cock straining against his pants, how he longed to step forward and rip Carmen's underwear away, to hold her down and smash his throbbing member into her. He wanted to use her cunt, her mouth and her ass, to denigrate her to fuckmeat. He disliked the way she made him feel so small and insignificant - she was always nice to his brother the Sultan, she had in fact once given him a handjob as thanks for some gift he had given her - but just looking at her near naked ass bobbing up and down as she ate out this eighteen year old girl had him fit to burst. He couldn't even leave the room and fuck the brains out of a new recruit because the Sultan had instructed him to watch Carmen's treatment of the new girl. He looked over at some of the other men, they too looked uncomfortable, some longed to use their meat, arms were straying towards pockets. A quick glance at him quickly stayed their drifting - if he could not enjoy himself, neither would they. Carmen rubbed the bridge of her nose against Hallie's clit while her tongue slid up and down her slit, the eighteen year old was going wild now, coming closer and closer to an orgasm with each lick. The worlds most wanted criminal smiled to herself and placed her hands on the girls hips, making her tongue straight and as hard as possible, she began to tongue fuck the young slave. Hallie went crazy, screaming out for Carmen to stop as her body began tensing up, preparing itself for orgasm. One second she begged the beautiful crim to stop, then would scream at her not to stop....finally Carmen could sense the orgasm was about to begin.......and she stopped. Hallie lay still for awhile, then gasped,""What?"" Carmen stood up and walked over to the Prince, Hallie stared at her with wide eyes. Carmen sat on a chair next to the Prince, picked up a book and began to read it, as she did she slipped a finger beneath her thong and began making slow circles over her cunt. ""What are you doing,"" cried Hallie,""I was going to cum!""\n""Bring yourself of then dear,"" replied Carmen simply, slipping a dripping finger out of her panties so she could turn the page on her book. ""I can't screamed Hallie,"" shaking her handcuffed wrists. Carmen smiled to herself,""Give me five minutes darling.....then we'll begin again.\n\nCairo\n\n""Sorry Ivy, I still haven't found anything on Brunsei.""\n""How is that possible Chief?"" The Chief paused for a few seconds,""You sure it wasn't Brunei?""\n""No, he distinctly said Brunsei."" The Chief shut his eyes and murmured a few words under his breath, then smiled,""Found it!""\n""Okay, what have you got?""\n""Brunsei is a small country in the middle east, it lies near Brunei and until several weeks ago was a part of it.""\n""So your files have only just been updated?""\n""You got it, and who says Zak's the smart one?""\n""He does, get on with it.""\n""Brunsei is what Winston Churchill called a mystery of an enigma wrapped in a riddle, it doesn't import or export anything, they have no oil reserves yet the Sultan is an extremely rich man and rules extremely fairly.""\n""White Slavery is the answer Chief, and Carmen's the key.......open a C5 corridor for me, I'm going to Brunsei."" The Chief smiled....then frowned,""Um, sorry Ivy.......but...I can't.""\n""What!"" The Chief smiled,""We don't have a C5 satellite over Brunsei, the closest place I could teleport you is Brunei.""\n""Wait a second,"" cried Ivy,""Player, cross-reference all information on White Slavery and Mr Chips."" As always, the mysterious Player was listening to their conversation, and immediately performed a cross reference - the Chief presented the information. ""One link found, Mr Chips is a criminal with links to the Russian Mafia, strongly suspected of connections to White Slavery, he was forced out of Saint Petersburg when a former comrade usurped his position, his last known location was here in Cairo.""\n""Then it's up to me,"" replied Ivy with a grin,""To find him.""\n""And how do you intend on doing that?""\n""I'm going to pay Akbar another visit,"" Ivy replied, her grin growing.\n\nEnd Part 1."
846,Carmen Sandiego 2 -,"['ff', 'mf', 'female mast', 'oral', 'orgy', 'anal']","4 Days Ago - Cairo.\n\nThe man was dressed all in black, he smiled lazily at Ivy while fanning himself with a small, white paper fan. ""Aren't you hot?"" she asked,""Don't you sweat?""\n""Da,"" replied Mr Chips,""It's one of my favorite things.""\n""Let me get straight to business,"" she said,""I want Carmen Sandiego, she's in Brunsei, you can get me to Brunsei.""\n""I can,"" he replied, he sounded bored but at least he hadn't eyed her up like Akbar had. ""So....""\n""So?""\n""How do I get there?"" He clapped his hands together twice and suddenly all the lights in the room went of at once, all the windows were shuttered, and Ivy couldn't see a thing. She clapped her hands together, but nothing happened. ""Sorry my dear,"" said Mr Chips, she could almost hear the grin,""The only way to turn the lights on is by a voice specific command.""\n""What are you playing at?"" she said,""Edging towards where his voice had come from.""\n""Won't work that way,"" he said, and now it seemed he was behind her, she whirled and lashed out with a karate kick.....nothing. ""The only way to Brunsei,"" he said from right next to her, she lashed out and caught nothing but air,""Is through the market.......so don't worry, I'll send you!"" She saw stars briefly as a billy club smacked her in the back of the head and knocked her to the ground, then all was dark again.\n\nBrunsei - 1 day ago - Buyers station.\n\n""Yes, she's got a bruise......the Sultan doesn't like damaged merchandise.""\n""I assure you sir, that she arrived in mint condition, the handler will be beaten.""\n""Whatever......she had red hair, that is a bonus, I'll pay the usual for her.""\n""But master.......the uh.....have you seen her brilliant teeth? Her firm buttocks? Her magnificent breasts, she is a class A specimen.""\n""A bruised Class A specimen....so I'll pay the usual.""\n""Agreed sir, I will have one of the handlers fingers taken off sir.""\n""I do not care,"" replied the buyer and snapped his fingers, two large men came forward and grabbed Ivy. Her hands were tied behind her back, at an awkward angle so that she was forced to press her chest forward. She was naked, so her large breasts seemed even larger, especially considering her amazingly skinny waist and excellent hips. One of the handlers gripped the crook of one arm, the other reached down and grabbed hr buttocks, she moaned in outrage from behind her ball gag as she felt her ass cheeks spread apart, and felt hot breath on them. ""She bears no other marks master, and there is no sign of laser treatment......she has not been a slave before.""\n""Excellent,"" replied the buyer and gripped her by the chin, lifting her head up he peered at her eyes, then forced her mouth open and examined her teeth,""Excellent....take her."" The two men grabbed her and pulled her away, the buyer called after them,""See she get's shaven straight away, the Sultan may want to use his special tool to break her in."" Ivy shook her head wildly as she was taken out to where three camels waited, a robe was strung around her body and she was tied to a camel, then they made off.\n\nWhen they arrived at the palace she was instantly taken into a small room where a short european man waited. Her robe was ripped from her back and she was forced into a seat, her legs were spread in the dentist type chair and tied to stirrups. The man was a gynecologist she realized, he looked through a small folder and grinned,""Her blood tests were just faxed to me from Mr Chip's doctors, she's clean,"" he said,""No AIDS, no STD's of any kind.""\n""An all American girl?"" laughed one of her handlers, the European laughed, he was French she thought, although there was something wrong with her accent. Suddenly the dentists chair rose up in the middle and she found her hips being forced into the air while her arms and legs remained tied to the chair, soon pussy was completely exposed. The Frenchmen grabbed up a small whirring object and she felt a moment of panic when she thought he might hold a vibrator. The she saw it was a razor, and felt only slightly less fear. ""Sit still my dear, this won't hurt a bit......in fact......you may enjoy it!""\n\nToday - Brunsei - Holding Room.\n\nIvy reflected, at least she wasn't tingling anymore. After having her pussy shaved, and feeling the terrible embarrassment of getting a thrill of pleasure from it.....her cunt lips had tingled for much of the day, she had been put in this holding cell to await her 'marking' whatever that was. She heard a bit of noise and turned to see a woman being pushed down the hallway by the same muscle bound handlers who had treated her. She gasped as she recognized the woman - Carmen Sandiego! The door opened and the handlers shoved Carmen through the door,""Here you go bitch, we'll finish up soon enough."" As they walked away, they laughed crudely. ""Carmen?"" cried Ivy, leaping from her bunk to the floor, where Carmen lay in a heap. ""Ivy? Ivy is that you?"" Ivy could not believe the state of the worlds most wanted criminal, lying naked on a cell floor here in the tiny country of Brunsei. ""Yes, my God, what happened?""\n""They caught me a couple of days ago, I was delivering a statue to the Sultan, I admit I stole it......when I found out a girl had stowed away in the hopes of catching me. The Sultan claimed he was going to add her to his harem.......THE PIG!....."" she screamed. ""Hallie Brownsmith?"" muttered Ivy,""We thought you had kidnapped her.""\n""Oh Ivy no...."" gasped Carmen, sitting up on the bunk,""I've done alot of things that I'm not proud of.......but nothing like white slavery. When I told the Sultan I was returning Hallie home....he had his men grab me, then he claimed he was going to make me join his white slavery!""\n""Carmen I'm sorry,"" gasped Ivy,""How did he catch you, you've always been a match for us.""\n""I've been friends with the Sultan ten years!"" Carmen cried,""Back when he was a struggling merchant in Brunei, I didn't suspect a thing....this was the one place I could always count on to be safe."" Ivy sat back, she was having trouble looking Carmen in the face, her eyes dropping to the thief's large tits, bigger even than Ivy's own....which were quite frankly huge, so she dropped down lower and noticed Carmen's cunt, while not hairy.....was unshaved. ""Carmen....you're not shaved?""\n""No,"" replied Carmen,""The Sultan has his women shaved before he has sex with them.....women with jet black hair are his least favourites.....so he's saving me for later.""\n""What do they mean.....by 'marking'?"" Ivy asked tentatively. Carmen frowned,""I'll show you,"" she got on all fours in front of Ivy, the ACME Detective was a little shocked at the position, until she noticed the Carmen's firm asscheeks, pulled apart, revealed a small mark.....an SB. ""SB?""\n""Sultan of Brunsei....original huh?"" she looked around as if she feared listeners,""Ivy....can you contact the Chief or Player?"" Ivy shook her head,""My wrist communicator on my watch was gone when I awoke on the plane to Brunsei, as far as they know....I'm still in Cairo.""\n""I'm......I'm scared,"" whispered Carmen,""Ivy.....would...would you hold me?"" Ivy smiled,""Of course Carmen,"" she said and reached out to embrace the Thief, who smiled brightly up at a dark corner of the ceiling.\n\n""Both their bodies are fantastic,"" muttered the Prince,""How I long for the Seductress's body.""\n""Patience my brother,"" whispered the Sultan,""Carmen has promised us a show beyond our wildest dreams.""\n""Is she really marked?""\n""No,"" laughed the Sultan,""I'd like to meet the man who could forcibly mark Carmen Sandiego!""\n\nIvy was getting hot, or maybe just flustered. Her and Carmen's breasts had mashed themselves between each other, and she had felt her nipples go immediately erect. Carmen was rubbing her arms up and down Ivy's back - apparently for warmth - and they occasionally strayed down to her lower back, nearly to her buttocks, and the Detective would feel a thrill of anticipation - anticipation of what she didn't know - race through her body. The main thing though, was that Carmen's constant movements was causing friction between their tits, and it was fairly clear that Ivy was not the only one getting turn on. Carmen's tits were surprisingly firm for their size, and when erect became doubly so. The two beautiful woman were now both moving their bodies against each other, feeling their breasts rub hard against the others. Carmen bent her neck down and lightly bit into the side of Ivy's neck, surprising the detective but thrilling her as well. Carmen moved her mouth up the side of Ivy's neck, lightly kissing her neck. ""I just need,"" whispered Carmen,""To feel safe and secure."" Ivy opened her mouth to say something - she didn't know what, maybe a protest, maybe an encouragement - when Carmen moved forward and locked lips with the twenty one year old Detective, her tongue slipping inside and exploring Ivy's mouth. It was quite simply the most incredible kiss that Ivy had ever experienced and she returned it with passion, her own tongue slipping past Carmen's and into her mouth. She slid her arms up and ran them through Carmen's hair, then lowered them down her back and grabbed her asscheeks, squeezing them tightly. Carmen lowered Ivy to the bunk breaking the kiss she smiled and whispered,""That was incredible,"" then she kissed her again and began to run her body up and down against Ivy's, their tits pushing against each other, their pussy's trying vainly to connect despite the hips and thighs in the way. Carmen slid slightly to the side so her thigh rested against Ivy's cunt, and vice versa. Then she began to rub up and down again, their shapely long legs stimulating each others erect clits. Carmen broke her kiss with Ivy, a thin stream of saliva between their lips, and lowered her open mouth to her neck, kissing her there briefly, letting the saliva run down Ivy's neck, she continued on, sliding her wet mouth down to Ivy's large breasts and sucking on her nipples. As she did so she had to move her leg at an angle to keep it between Ivy's soaking cuntlips, and the Detective did the same, raising her leg so that it remained between Carmen's dripping pussy. The two began to move faster now, sliding up and down, Carmen sat straight up, watching with a grin as Ivy's tit's bounced up and down, her own did so to, bouncing up and down as she rubbed her now wet thigh against Ivy's cuntlips. She whirled suddenly, assuming a 69 position she buried her face between Ivy's legs and began grinding against the red heads bare pussy lips. Ivy, in turn, grabbed Carmen's ass and began to make quick darting motions with her tongue into Carmen's cunt. She was unable to keep it up for too long however, taking constant breaks to squeal in pleasure and enjoy Carmen's oral attentions. Carmen saw the predicament and lowered her ass slightly, allowing Ivy to bury her face in her cunt. Each time Ivy screamed in pleasure, Carmen received the brunt of the cry, and Ivy constantly jabbered out, meaning her chin was rubbing against Carmen's clit. They came within seconds of each other, Ivy screamed out and bucked her hips wildly, Carmen finding it difficult to hold on, then collapsed back onto the bed. Then Carmen came - a gusher - her juices spilling all over Ivy's face, running into her mouth, down her cheeks, through her hair, coating her in it. Carmen collapsed and rolled of Ivy. The two lay panting on the bunk together, after a little bit Carmen had the strength to sit up and kiss Ivy, tasting her own cum in the Detective's mouth. ""I've been wanting to do that for a long time now,"" she laughed, standing up. Ivy grinned weakly,""Wish I could say the same, but now I'll be looking forward to another chance."" Carmen ran a finger down Ivy's body, pausing briefly to circle a nipple, and again to rub Ivy's clit,""Next time will be under different circumstances,"" she said,""I've sweated so much my fake mark will be coming off.""\n""What?"" asked Ivy, puzzled. Carmen reached between her asscheeks and pulled away a small bit of plastic with the faded mark 'SB' on it. ""What the hell?"" started Ivy, Carmen ignored her, walking to the bars, she grabbed the door and pulled it open, then slammed it shut. ""Lock 3!"" she yelled and the electronic lock engaged, Ivy realized the door had never been locked. The two handlers appeared and handed Carmen her familiar red overcoat, she slipped it on and smiled at Ivy,""Thanks for the fuck Ivy, maybe I'll screw you later, if you're not to busy getting done up the ass or sucking someone's cock!"" she walked away laughing, Ivy stood at the bars, a look of pure shock on her face.\n\nThe Prince collapsed onto his chair,""Well.""\n""Well,"" echoed the Sultan. ""Well."" The Sultan laughed,""The Seductress is a grade A bitch, I'll give her that, I'm so horny I could do my entire harem."" The Prince shook his head in wonder,""I must have her,"" he said. ""The red head?"" muttered the Sultan,""She is mine first.""\n""No,"" replied the Prince, a dangerous look coming into his eyes,""I must.......no....I will have Carmen Sandiego!""\n\nFrance - The Louvre\n\nZak tried unsuccessfully to stop laughing.....he failed. ""Shut up you horrible urchin!"" cried Cella Lulose, one of Carmen's.....larger....henchmen. ""I'm sorry Cella, but you look so........stupid!"" The 320 pound woman was stuck in a large hole that several of Carmen's machines had created, but the hole had not been large enough. ""Okay,"" said Officer Cassidy, an Interpol man,""How do we get her out?""\n""Make a bigger hole?"" laughed Zak? ""No!"" gasped the curator in shock,""You will undermine the whole foundation of the building!"" Zak and Officer Cassidy were almost in tears from laughing, Cella fumed angrily and waited as an enterprising young policeman rushed to find some oil or butter.\n\n Cairo - Office of Mr Chips\n\nMr Chips flipped the wristwatch into the air, catching it easily, it slipped it into a drawer as a young man entered his office. ""Mr Chips sir, the information you requested has become available.""\n""And?""\n""The ACME Detective Zak will be predisposed with getting Ms Lulose out of her hole for several hours.""\n""Excellent, set up another crime just afterwards, Carmen wants to keep the interfering little bastard out of things."" The man nodded and left the Office.\n\nBrunsei - Garden's of Contemplation.\n\nIvy couldn't believe her luck. The Handler had brought her food and had not closed the cell door properly. When he called for the cell to be locked it had released the deadbolt, but had not sealed tight. Now she found herself in an incredibly green garden, unfortunately, the walls were extremely high. She looked around until finally she saw just what she needed - a tree. She considered herself an expert on most plants and trees, but did not recognize this one, much like a palm tree it had a thin, long trunk culminating in large, frondlike leafs at the top. But the bark was a moist, firm substance, that seemed to be glued on in flakes rather than a continuous layering. She was of course, entirely naked, but she'd cross that bridge when she came to it, first she had to get out of this madhouse. Wrapping her arms around the tree, she pulled herself up. Her nipples reacted instantly, as they brushed against the bark, they became erect and sent a thrill through her entire body, she ignored it as she wrapped her legs around the tree and tried to pull herself up higher. Now it was her clits turn as her little love button brushed against the bark and caused her body to buck, making her slide back down to the base. ""Goddamit!"" she muttered and tried again, sliding herself up the tree, ignoring the sensations rushing through her body.\n\nCarmen watched through the hidden camera, she turned and smiled at the Sultan. ""What do you think?""\n""It is an enjoyable picture......but I want to know why you feel it is so important I do not fuck her?""\n""In a case like Ivy's, it's important to break her first, humiliate her, play mindgames.""\n""Will it make my screw more enjoyable?"" Carmen sighed,""Yes Sultan....extremely.""\n\nIvy was now halfway up the tree, and she felt like she was going to explode. The moist yet firm bark was having a strange reaction with her body, causing incredible feelings to rush through her body, she once more drove her body up, her cunt grinding against trunk, her breathing becoming faster and faster.......she gasped for air as she found herself nearing the top.........then she came, her juices immediately reacting with the moist bark and causing her to slide back to the base of the trunk. She collapsed onto the ground and lay panting. The two handlers arrived, picking her up she was powerless to resist and they tied her to the tree, so her arms and legs were once more bound around it, and her tits and cunt rested against the bark. Then the handlers walked away, one of them pinching her ass as they did so. ""Hello,"" came a voice. Ivy managed to turn her head and saw a naked young girl looking at her. She was about eighteen, and like Ivy had red hair.....she looked a little familiar. ""Hallie Brownsmith?"" gasped Ivy, recognizing the girl at last. ""That used to be my name, the boss likes to call me Cynthia.""\n""The Boss?""\n""The Prince.....he likes to be called the boss.""\n""Hallie, untie me, we'll get out of here.""\n""Oh I can't do that,"" laughed Hallie,""The nice lady promised to give me another orgasm if I made you cum.""\n""What? What the hell are....."" Ivy broke off as the nude eighteen year old approached, she slipped her arms around Ivy's waist and kissed her lightly on the neck,""Of course, if you promise to eat me out....I might let you free."" Ivy couldn't believe what was happening, Hallie had been an ordinary young girl two weeks ago. ""Well? Will you do it?""\n""Do what?""\n""Eat me out, suck on my clitty, lick my lips......?""\n""You'll have to let me go first,"" Ivy murmured, hoping beyond hope. ""I will,"" replied Hallie,""But first you have to say,'I'll do it, I'll lick your slit and chew your clit till you cum your brains out,' and you gotta say it sexy, kay?"" Ivy gulped, then nodded. ""Say it."" Ivy whispered something unintelligible. ""Louder, so I can hear it."" Ivy smiled falsely, then said as sexily as she could,""Come on baby, you let me go and I'll lick you slit and chew your clit until you fucking cum your brains out."" Hallie grinned,""The nice lady told me that if I got you to say that she'd let me suck the bosses cock.""\n""What!"" cried Ivy, Hallie smiled and walked around to her side. ""Pity, I'd love to see your face buried in my lap,"" she sighed and straddled the side of Ivy's thigh,""You have a beautiful body, and you're so good looking......I could just eat you up."" Ivy felt a wet trail as Hallie rubbed her cunt up and down Ivy's leg, then the girl did something even stranger. Grabbing Ivy by the head, she began to lick up and down Ivy's face, her tongue licking the detective's lips, her nose, cheeks and eyes, then she lowered down and began to suck on her neck. Despite herself, Ivy could feel her already aroused cunt tense up. The young girl stepped behind the ACME Detective and grabbed both her asscheeks. ""You have a fantastic ass,"" she whispered,""I would kill for an ass like yours,"" then she began to rub her crotch up and down against Ivy's firm ass, her tits pressing against Ivy's back. This forced the captive redhead to rub up and down against the tree, and again the trunk's secretions created a reaction within her. ""Stop.....please stop...."" gasped Ivy,""I can't......take......take....I can't....oooohhhhhh.....please no.....I can't stand much more.........ahhhhhh....oohhhh.....I.....I....I..I.I.I.I.ahhhhh!"" she came hard, her juices causing the trunk to grow slicker, she slid down to the very bottom, so that she sat with her legs spread in a circle around the trunk. Hallie stepped around to face Ivy, her bare cuntlips right in her face. She grabbed her by the head once more and forced her mouth against her cuntlips. Ivy's protests were muffled by the eighteen year olds pubic free snatch being pressed against her. ""Hallie!"" cried a voice,""Stop that!"" Hallie reluctantly pulled free, Ivy gasped for breath. Carmen took Hallie by the hand,""Come my dear, I'll give you what I promised,"" Hallie happily went along with the thief and the handlers returned to take Ivy back to her cell. They had to drag her along, she was too exhausted to walk.\n\nACME Headquarters.\n\nThe Chief tried once more to get into contact with Ivy, once more he failed. ""Gee.....I don't know....where is she?"" he muttered to himself,""She should still be in Cairo according to my readings....but she isn't!""\n""Help you Chief?"" came a voice, the Artificially Intelligent Computer jerked his head up and found himself facing a tallish man dressed all in black. ""Who the heck are you?""\n""Can you say hell, Chief?"" asked the man with a impish grin,""Or is that beyond your programming parameters.""\n""Wha...? Hey, how'd you get in here?""\n""Ppphhf,"" ppphhfed the man in black,""I walked in.....you want to know where Ivy is or what?""\n""What do you know about Ivy?"" asked the Chief suspiciously. ""Enough to know that this watch can be used to open a C5 corridor to ACME Headquarters in case of emergency.""\n""That's Ivy's watch!""\n""Exactly,"" the man in black said with a grin, he threw the watch onto the Chief's control panel,""Her co-ordinates are in one of the databases inside the watch......oh yes, tell Zak that he needs to upgrade security again.......override A172, C5 corridor to Cairo,"" a small blue tunnel opened in the air and he stepped into it, disappearing from the room. ""Well I'll be a monkey's uncle,"" muttered the Chief, staring at the wrist watch, his face on screen changed to an orangutans.\n\nCairo - Office of Mr Chips.\n\n""Well?"" Mr Chips smiled,""It's all taken care of, with any luck, you'll have Carmen in chains by tonight.""\n""I may take a whip to her after having her the first time,"" muttered the Prince to himself,""Well done Mr Chips, enjoy your bonus.""\n""Oh I intend to,"" he said and switched of the monitor, he turned to the next one and smiled at the person on screen,""Did you get that?""\n""I did indeed,"" laughed Carmen Sandiego,""Well done, I hope you enjoy your other bonus?"" Mr Chip's looked at the picture of Hallie he had been faxed and smiled,""I intend to.""\n\nBrunsei - Harem.\n\nThe Sultan walked among his women, looking this way and that for one in particular. ""Esmerelda? Where are you?"" he yelled. There was a rustling from behind some curtains, he strode angrily towards them, the beautiful woman of his harem leaping out of the way. He pulled the curtains aside and stared in anger at Esmerelda. She was half naked and was slipping into her robes, another harem girl - Melanie - lay spread-eagled on the various cushions, cum dripping from her face, fingers shoved into her shaven vagina. ""Esmerelda, you are insatiable!"" he roared.\n\nEnd Part 2."
847,Carmen Sandiego 3 -,"['ff', 'mf', 'female mast', 'oral', 'orgy', 'anal']","There were three eunuchs - The Sultan was a paranoid man and still practiced the old method of insuring fidelity - but the middle one was something special. His name was Tubar.....or at least his twin brother's name had been Tubar, his real name was Hazan. Tubar had been an exemplary guard for the Sultan, but when the harem had grown to over twenty woman, he had decided to award his three best guards by cutting of their cocks and making them harem guards. Tubar had become sick and the Sultan had allowed him to go home to Brunei in order to see his family. Tubar arrived near death, and told Hazan the story one night while their mother and father were out to get medicine. ""I really care little one way or the other,"" muttered Tubar on his deathbed,""Since I lost my manhood I have lost the will to live, but I know that were I still a man I would want revenge, return to the Sultan and replace me..........and,"" he had laughed then, a little of his old personality returning,""And then fuck the brains out of all of his harem, the other eunuch's will not care, they barely feel the will to eat any more."" Hazan had given his word.....and now here he was.\n\n""Come on Tubar,"" laughed Georgina,""Make me feel like a woman."" Hazan grinned,""Very well, but you know it's getting harder for me to conceal erections when the Sultan's around.....you naughty girls keep flaunting yourselves.""\n""Poor baby,"" cried Dahlia with a laugh, she approached him and squeezed his crotch,""Let me stroke it better!"" Tubar grabbed Dahlia around the waist and threw her onto a large pillow, he removed his pants, his large cock springing free. Their were cried of joy and delight from the other woman, many of them slipped fingers into panties and began stroking themselves as Hazan lowered himself onto and into Dahlia's waiting hole. Georgina grabbed a German girl - Helga - around the waist and kissed her, the tongue intertwined and they fell onto their plush cushions, arms and legs wrapping around each other. Hazan had his arms wrapped about Dahlia's neck, he was pushing into her quickly, his thrusts moving quickly in and out. He had quickly discovered that the girls of the harem enjoyed a good, hard fuck. ""Yes....yes....yes.....ahhhh.......ooohhhh.....yes!"" cried Dahlia, they were beginning to slide forward along the ground as his thrusts pushed them backwards. The rest of the girls were now either involved in masturbating or eating each other out. ""Do the....do the..."" gasped Inga - a Swedish girl - as an African beauty ate her out,""Do the slave girls get to do this sort of thing?""\n""Not really,"" replied Hallie, stroking her own pussy while slipping her toes into another girls cunt,""I got eaten out by Carmen and got to wank myself over another red head they were training but that was it....usually they're for the Prince and the Guard's pleasure.....I was lucky to be noticed by the Sultan and made a harem girl."" Inga grinned, the poor girl didn't know she was hear so that the Sultan could get his obligatory fuck before sending her on to Mr Chips, who now owned her. Helga was muscular, and she had picked up Georgina and turned her upside down, they were in a 69 position, only now Georgina hung upside down as she buried her face in the German's lap and the German could only dart her tongue in and out as she struggled to hold up the American girl. Hazan stepped in front of Hallie, she spread her legs wide on the couch she was sitting on and he pushed into her, fucking her on his knees while she had her tits sucked on by Inga and the African girl.\n\nIvy was on all fours, she moaned behind the ballgag she was forced to wear as the French doctor worked his finger up her asshole. ""No problems,"" he said,""She's had plenty of toilet breaks so she ain't dirt, but she is an anal virgin."" The Prince grinned,""That is no problem whatsoever.....I enjoy a tight female ass."" The doctor pulled his finger out, there was a small pop and he grinned,""I've been a doctor ten years, I can't get over that sound!"" The Prince smiled, he looked at Ivy with a grin,""She is perfect for my needs,"" he walked over to Ivy and bent down to whisper in her ear, he made sure the Doctor could hear,""Tonight my dear, me and six of my men are going to gangbang you......your mouth, cunt and ass would be stretched so wide by tomorrow that a polar bear would find you loose......."" he paused for a few seconds, thinking,""A polar bear......now there's an idea!"" Ivy's eyes widened so much the doctor thought they would fall out, she screamed something from behind her ballgag, the Prince chuckled,""Don't be silly my dear....I'm not so crude...although maybe a dog!"" Ivy was still yelling as she was taken away by her two handlers, one slipped a finger into her cunt for a few seconds. The Prince left straight afterwards and the doctor turned to a videophone, he switched it on, Carmen's face appearing. ""Yes?"" she asked, looking annoyed at the intrusion. ""I just examined your uh 'pet project' and was told by the Prince that he and six of his men were going to gangbang her tonight!"" Carmen frowned,""Really? What kind of test?""\n""He wanted to know if she could take his cock up her ass.....he also said a few things about Polar Bears and Dogs!"" Carmen shook her head sadly,""Oh dear.....and with ACME on the way, too.""\n""What....?""\n""Keep that quiet,"" she said with a grin,""You, me and the Sultan will be quite safe."" The doctor sighed in relief,""Really?""\n""I guarantee, you'll be at a safe place.""\n\nThe Handlers stood staring at Ivy through the bars. ""What?"" she yelled, struggling to cover her naked body.....she was genuinely scared by the Handlers, at first they hadn't touched her, just treated her like a piece of furniture. But recently they had pinched her ass and just before in the doctors office one of them had slipped a finger up her pussy. One of the handlers looked at the other and nodded, he walked over to the control panel at the end of the hall and pushed the button that released her celldoor. ""Get away!"" she yelled, standing up she looked more like her old self, in a karate stance, eyes fiery with determination. As one of them started forward she whirled and kicked straight for his face. His reactions were lightning quick - especially for a man his size- his arm moving in a blur he caught her foot and stared down it's length to her now part cuntlips, he grinned. ""No!"" she screamed and wrenched loose, she darted past him and hit the first one straight in the chest, instead of him collapsing however, she bounced off, right into the first's arms. He held her tight and she kicked up as the second handler approached, he grabbed her legs and they pushed her down onto the bed. The first handler's hands were so big that he was able to hold her wrists together with one hand and her ankles with the other. The other handler grabbed some rope and tied her wrists and ankles down so she lay in a X position on the bunk, then they left the room. She lay in shock, after all that they had simply left her here. She lay waiting for several minutes, then heard footsteps. Two Asian women entered, upon seeing her the giggled and rushed over to her, exclaiming in Chinese over her naked body, one of them held a bottle and Ivy was able to read the familiar logo - Johnson's Baby Oil.\n\nFlorida\n\nZak ducked as the boomerang flew over his head, it rammed into the brick wall behind him, biting into it and sticking there. ""Struth!"" cried Ozzie Baloke, Carmen's Australian Henchman,""I coulda sworn that boomerang would take the head of you like the wind on a Fosters!""\n""Just keep talking like a stereotype!"" yelled Zak,""The police are already on their way!""\n""Hah, you'll never catch me cobber!""\n""Don't you mean copper....?"" started Zak but Ozzie was already rushing away, Zak gave chase immediately.\n\nBrunsei - Prince's private quarters.\n\n""I have been waiting for you Carmen,"" said the Prince,""Have you come to succumb to fate and sleep with me?"" Carmen smiled,""Prince, calling ACME on your own brother is one thing, but gangbanging Ivy just to enrage me enough to make a mistake is completely another!"" The Prince stood up and attempted to look Carmen in the eye, her being taller than him caused a slight problem,""How dare you accuse me of.....""\n""Shut up!"" cried a voice from the shadows, the Prince turned to see the Sultan emerge. ""When you told Mr Chip's to return the Detective's watch with our co-ordinates to ACME, he immediately contacted me.""\n""That treacherous.....""\n""I instructed him to do so!"" yelled the Sultan,""Only now, instead of you leaving before they arrive with your more favorite slaves and a captured Carmen, I will show evidence that my brother was secretly running a white slavery ring beneath my very nose, I will have you executed and return all of the slaves........except my favorites of course, who will be hidden away.""\n""You......you...."" started the Prince, he reached out suddenly to grab the Sultan, but Carmen grabbed him by the neck, he suddenly crumpled. ""What did you do?""\n""Just a little trick I learned from Mr Spock,"" she said with a smile,""Where are you going to send your favorites?""\n""To my secondary facility, where everyone is guaranteed to be happy.""\n\nACME's helicopters landed around the palace, men rushed out, prepared to meet resistance, but the guards smiled and waved them over. The Sultan emerged, followed by a man dressed in the Uniform of a General, he smiled warmly at the ACME commander,""Greetings my friend, have you come to pick up the women?""\n""Women? what? I...?"" sputtered the Commander. The General shook his head,""You mean, you're not here to take the liberated prisoners home?""\n""Libera.......?"" the commander was interrupted as a pink screen suddenly appeared before him, the Chief's face upon it. ""Hey Commander.....um....no easy way to say this, we just received word that the Sultan of Brunsei himself has turned in his brother to the local authorities......""\n""That would be me,"" muttered the General. ""...and that he requests the aid of the closest multinational law enforcement agency.......""\n""That would be you,"" smiled the Sultan. ""....to pick up the poor woman captured by the Prince.""\n""My Brother was an evil man,"" said the Sultan sadly, shaking his head,""He was stealing money from me and using it to fund a white slavery ring.""\n""What about Ivy?"" blurted the Chief. ""Ahh, the ACME Detective,"" replied the Sultan,""She was the one who brought it all to my attention, I didn't want to listen at first, but she convinced me when she found evidence that Carmen Sandiego was involved. The witch escaped unfortunately, as she always seems to do and Ivy went in pursuit."" The Chief frowned,""What about her wristwatch?""\n""Wristwatch?""\n""Yeah, a guy from Cairo returned it to me, we use it to get a fix on our Detectives.""\n""Ahh, she mentioned losing a tracer in a fight with a man dressed all in black in Cairo, could this be the man?"" The Chief frowned,""I still want to check out this palace, we have warrants you know and......""\n""Go ahead, go ahead,"" laughed the Sultan,""With my Prince gone, the only women you will find here are the liberated slaves, my servants and my harem.""\n\nBrunsei - Three Hours earlier.\n\nThe first Asian woman - Ivy didn't know much Chinese but gathered her name was Che Quen - wore a smile and nothing else as she rubbed oil into the Detectives breasts. Ivy frowned at her treacherous nipples as they once more became erect, the woman was sitting on her waist, rubbing the oil into her large breasts and Ivy found herself hoping that she would leave it at that, staying away from her cunt. The second woman sat cross legged, resting Ivy's head on her lap, and was brushing her hair, which had become a mess over the last few days. She sang softly under her breath while she worked, and everytime Ivy tried to speak she would smile and shush her. Che Quen moved down, Ivy moaned softly as her waist was coated in the oil and rubbed in, and then the Chinese woman moved down and began rubbing the oil into Ivy's bald cunt. The doctor had reshaved it earlier when she had been sent to him by the Prince, and it still tingled slightly. Che held her lips - which were now tanned a golden brown like the rest of her body from days in the hot sun - slightly open while she slipped some oil in, working her finger in, she slowly rubbed it deep into the Detectives body. Ivy moaned again,""Please....don't..."" she whispered, the girl brushing her hair smiled and stroked her cheek and shushed her again. Now Che was running the oil down her long legs, she felt the tense muscles relax as the Chinese girls expert hands massaged her tired limbs. Now her entire front, from head to toe was oiled up, and Che proceeded to untie her arms and legs - it never even occurred to Ivy to break free as she was turned over onto her stomach. Soon Che's talented hands were massaging her stiff back muscles and she let out a groan of appreciation. ""Sing,"" said Che and the other girl looked up, Che said something else in Chinese and she placed Ivy's head back in her lap. The Detective failed to notice that her mouth now lay mere inches from Sing's bare pussy. Che's fingers worked deep into Ivy's lower back, relaxing tightened muscles, and then they were on Ivy's ass, massaging the firm, rounded cheeks. Che slipped her hands between the buttocks, parting them slowly, and began rubbing oil over and around her anus, her small, oil coated finger slid easily into Ivy's asshole and worked up and down, she removed it and replaced it with her middle finger, which slid easily in and out of Ivy's ass, slipping it out, she ran her finger down Ivy's crack and to the edge of her pussy. Ivy was moaning in pleasure almost constantly now and Che nodded at Sing, who uncrossed her legs, Ivy's head lowered down, resting on the beautiful Chinese girls pussy. Without thinking Ivy's tongue snaked out and slipped between her pussy lips, she lowered her mouth so it rested directly against her slit, then she began to suckle on it, almost like a babe on a teat. Che smiled as Sing closed her eyes and tilted her head back, feeling the pleasure of Ivy's oral attentions. She placed the baby oil on the ground and slowly pulled Ivy's legs apart, bending them at the knee so that Ivy's pussy came into view, she slid down onto her stomach and began to lick between the captive Detective's slit. The two Handlers once more stood at the bars, watching as Ivy licked and was licked, they heard footsteps coming and stepped away to face the intruder - it was Carmen. She opened her mouth to speak and the first handler shook his head, raising his finger to his mouth, the second motioned for her to look, but also pointed at her high heels. She removed them and came to stand at the bars, looking in wonder as Ivy ate out Sing and was in turn eaten out by Che. ""Che and Sing never fail to amaze me,"" she whispered, the handlers showed no emotions, but she noticed that their tight pants showed semi-erect cocks, she grinned and turned back to watch Ivy. Ivy's hands were wrapped around Sing's back, and she was suckling on the Chinese girls clit and cunt with a vengeance, Sing rested back on her arms, breathing quickly and moaning for more. Che raised her now wet face from Ivy's slit and smiled at her companion, then she reached up and once more parted Ivy's buttocks, the red head's asshole almost seemed to wink at her. She stifled a laugh and buried her face in Ivy's ass, giving the Detective the first tongue rimming of her life. Carmen's trenchcoat lay on the ground, her mini skirt was hiked up around her waist, her panties were around her ankles and her fingers plunged in and out of her cunt. She smiled smugly as she watched Ivy's reaction to Che's tongue slipping around her asshole. Her middle finger slipped in and out of cunt while her other fingers held her lips apart. She looked up and noticed that one of the stony faced handlers was licking his lips. ""Hell why not,"" she laughed, she turned and grabbed the first handler, pulling his pants down with a quick motion and his rock hard cock sprang free, his eyes widened and he opened his mouth to say something. ""Shhh,"" she whispered, turning from him, she lowered herself onto his cock, it slid into her slowly, she moved right down to the base of it, her cunt stretching to maximum limits to contain the big man's cock. She grabbed the other handler by the hips and pulled him to her. Ripping his pants down, she grabbed his cock and swallowed it, he leant back and let out a low moan and she grinned around his phallus. The first grabbed her by the hips and began to slide her to and away from him, this motion allowed him to fuck her and her to suck him without any effort on her part, her eyes turned to follow Che, Sing and Ivy as the two handlers used her mouth and cunt. By this point, Ivy lay on top of Sing, the two kissed passionately and rubbed their bodies up and down against each other, Ivy's large tits rubbing against Sing's smaller ones. Che was finger fucking Ivy's ass as quickly as she could, while the other hand's fingers probed her own cunt and clit. Ivy slid forward slightly, so that her breasts hung over Sing's face, the Chinese girl quickly took the invitation, sucking hungrily on the redhead's nipples. Che now had access to Sing's cunt and began eating out her Chinese partner, while her fingers continued to frig herself and also Ivy's ass. Carmen had removed her top and bra and now she was giving the second handler the tit fuck of his life, her massive mammaries rubbing up and down around his cock, he began to moan louder and louder, his face showing an expression of pure ecstasy. He came suddenly, several streams of cum leaping from his jerking cock onto Carmen's face, her tongue slipped out and she licked up what cum she could, the handler collapsed to the ground. The first handler moved her to all fours and began fucking in earnest, she squealed in pleasure as she came and then he stiffened, several jerking motions later and his cum filled her body. She slipped away from his quickly wilting cock and turned to face him, he grinned at her as he pulled his pants back on, mouthing the words ' thank you ' he turned back to keep an eye on Ivy, his stony expression returning. Ivy had cum twice now, and as she lent down to kiss Sing, she felt Che's finger slip out of her asshole, the weight on the bed lessened and she turned to see the naked Asian frowning. ""I am sorry,"" she said,""But we must go now, it is soon Sultan's time with us."" Ivy sat up and Sing slipped of the bed, she turned and smiled at Ivy, then stepped forward and hugged her, they kissed briefly, then turned to face the bars. The handlers opened them and the two Chinese stepped out and walked away, the handlers stepped aside and Ivy gasped as she saw Carmen - fully clothed again - smiling at her. ""Quite a show you put on detective,"" she said,""I haven't fucked a man in five years, relying on my female henchmen or dildos, but I just had to have a cock in me after seeing that performance.""\n""You fucking whore!"" yelled Ivy in frustration as Carmen turned to walk away, she turned back and smiled at her. ""I'm not the whore here,"" she grinned,""Who just let two Chinese nymphomaniacs fuck her just for giving her a massage?"" Ivy screamed as the Master Thief walked away,""Oh yes, bring her to the Sultan's helicopters, we're going to the happiest place on Earth.""\n\nFlorida - Disney Land\n\n""Check it out, Chief,"" said Zak,""Ozzie is somewhere in this place, and I mean to find him.""\n""Yeah, and a trip to Disneyland on ACME funds is no reason to make this the number one place he's likely to go,"" replied the Chief,""Oh yeah, Mr Broderbund has given me the go ahead to tell you that Ivy is hot on Carmen's tail."" Zak smiled,""That's great, I just wish I knew why I wasn't allowed on the case.""\n\nThe Sultan's Personal Helicopter - Somewhere.\n\nCarmen stood naked in front of the mirror, checking out her ass. ""I've got a nice ass, don't you think?"" she asked Ivy, who was tied to the four poster bed."" When no answer came from the detective, Carmen smiled and said,""A little taken aback by the opulence of the Sultan's helicopter? It can double as a four bedroom house when it's on the ground, of course everything has to be locked into place.""\n""What do you want from me?"" yelled Ivy. ""What do you think?"" replied Carmen, she grabbed her breasts as she faced the mirror and looked them over critically,""No sagging yet, thank goodness.""\n""If you expect to take advantage of me again........you've got another thing coming!"" Carmen laughed,""My we think highly of ourselves,"" she slipped a thong on and examined her bikini line,""Don't need a trim just yet, but I'm getting a little hairy......""\n""You mean to tell me that you took advantage of me for no reason....""\n""Oh no, I admit you were a good fuck, even a great one....but quite simply I'm too busy right now to give you another orgasm...."" Ivy fumed at that,""So I thought that I'd pick out a costume for my holiday.""\n""Holiday?""\n""Didn't I tell you?"" Carmen asked herself, slipping on a extremely tight white top that clearly showed her breasts through the sheer material. ""No, what holiday?"" Carmen struggled into a pair of denim shorts a nine year old would have had trouble getting into,""We're everyone goes after winning big......I'm going to Disneyland!""\n\nFlorida - Disneyland.\n\nOzzie growled at the monitor,""What? I bought him here to keep him occupied.""\n""Da, da, I know,"" replied Mr Chips,""But there was an unexpected complication and they've moved to the secondary location at Disneyland.""\n""Crikey dick!"" muttered Ozzie,""Okay, I'll try and get his attention and take him to New York? How about that?""\n""Fine, but do it quick, Carmen would have arrived by now.""\n""Okay.....by the way, is your first name fresh?""\n""What? no.......oh wait, I get it....very funny asshole!"" Ozzie laughed as he cut the connection, turning around he put the Mickey Mouse head back on and suddenly Mickey was grinning down at an unconscious man,""Sorry fella, but I need this more than you do.""\n\nIvy looked around at the tunnel, something wasn't right about it. ""It's fake,"" said Carmen with a smile,""Everything in Disneyland is, a fake designed to fool the morons into believing there is something better.""\n""My, aren't we cynical,"" stated Ivy with a little grin,""Just at odds with the world!""\n""I'm not the one naked,"" she said with a grin,""If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go ride Mystery Mountain.""\n""Queues here are terrible,"" joked Mickey Mouse, coming up behind her. She turned and smiled,""I recognize that voice, Ozzie?""\n""The one and same, where are all the slaves?""\n""Moved on already, the Sultan decided it was dangerous to have all his eggs in one basket, why are you here?""\n""I came to warn you Zak is here......"" he stopped and looked down at Ivy's naked body,""Ivy?""\n""I'll explain later.""\n""Yeah, well I'm going to move him on, but I wanted to warn you first.""\n""I'm not worried, I'll go out.""\n""Aren't you worried he'll see your face?"" She smiled,""Look at my clothes, you can see my tits and my shorts are rapidly being devoured by my ass, do you think anyone is going to see my face?"" Mickey saluted and started off, Carmen turned to Ivy, who was handcuffed directly to one of the underground tunnel's pipes,""Don't go anywhere......oh by the way, there's a dildo in the desk drawer over there, you should just be able to reach it if you walk along the pipe and stretch, I might consider letting you go if you fuck yourself up the ass with it."" Ivy lashed out, trying to hit the worlds most wanted criminal, but she easily ducked aside,""Consider it Ivy, from what I saw with Che, you enjoy a good buttfuck."" She walked away, and Ivy felt a great deal of anger and shame, directed at herself, because she couldn't help but stare at her ass as she walked away.\n\nZak leaped after Ozzie, who had 'accidentally' lifted Mickey's head to reveal his own. ""Stop that mouse!"" he cried and several onlookers laughed, thinking it was a comedy bit. ""Try and catch me asshole!"" cried Mickey in an Australian accent and several mothers shrieked in dismay. Mickey rushed around the corner and smashed head on into Donald Duck, who fell to the ground. ""Watch where you're going,"" yelled Ozzie/Mickey, Donald turned and stared, and despite his eternal smile several people dashed into shops to avoid what was clearly going to be a confrontation. ""Watch where I'm going?"" yelled Donald,""Listen to me, just because you're Mickey fucking Mouse doesn't mean you can rush around knocking over me!""\n""What?"" cried Mickey, looking around for Zak. ""You look at me when I'm fucking talking to you,"" screamed Donald, a fist lashed out and smacked Mickey over. No one seemed to take any note of a screaming, swearing Donald Duck, but as soon as he hit Mickey, several people rushed over. ""What'd you hit Mickey Mouse for?"" one man yelled. ""Let him hit Mickey, I always hated that arrogant fuck,"" yelled another. ""Come on, Donald would never hit anyone, sure he gets steamed but....""\n""....Donald could take Mickey any day......""\n""......Goofy would go down like a ton of bricks...""\n""....you kidding me, that witch, she could beat them all.....""\n""......what the fuck is Goofy anyway?"" Zak arrived in time to see Mickey trying to crawl away, Donald Duck sat atop him punching him in the back of the head. About fifteen people were having a loud conversation over Goofy's breed. ""Player, C5 me two enforcers!"" The familiar blue corridor opened and two large men arrived, they looked around and saw Mickey's head fall off, revealing Ozzie. They quickly grabbed him and rushed him back through the C5. ""Well done,"" said the Chief,""Coming home?""\n""No,"" replied Zak with a smile,""Think I'll enjoy myself a little more.""\n\nIvy screamed out in pain, stopping, she relaxed herself, then pushed again, again the incredible pain, but slightly less now. The dildo was in fact huge, and getting it up her ass was proving almost more difficult than it was worth. ""My oh my!"" came a voice, she opened her eyes and saw Carmen eyeing her appreciatively. ""Carmen, I should know better, but I'm taking you at your word.....""\n""...because you have no other choice,"" finished Carmen,""It's this or a life of slavery,"" she sat down,""Go ahead, I want you to fuck yourself with that thing, when I'm satisfied, you have my word I'll release you.""\n\nEnd Part 3."
848,Carmen Sandiego 4 -,"['ff', 'mf', 'female mast', 'oral', 'orgy', 'anal']","Zak stared in shock as his sister approached him. ""Ivy? what kind of get up is that?"" Ivy was wearing a pair of denim shorts so tiny they looked more like thong panties than anything else and a tight, white and very see through top. ""Stop looking at my tits, Zak,"" Ivy muttered, walking past her brother, she grabbed his hand - touching the wristwatch and instantly reappearing on ACME satellite scans - and said,""Player, C5 me to ACME Headquarters........and prepare a bath.""\n\n ACME Headquarters, the following week.\n\n""So the Sultan gets away scott-free?"" Ivy yelled at the Chief. ""'fraid so,"" the computer replied,""His brother has already been executed for treachery against the head of the country......namely the Sultan himself.""\n""It's just not fair,"" moaned Ivy, Zak stared at her, she had been in a deep depression since meeting him at Disneyworld. ""Hey Sis, calm down, you ever hear of Karma?""\n""Carmen?""\n""Kar-ma!""\n""Yeah, it's an Indian thing ain't it?""\n""It's more than an Indian thing Sis, it basically states, what goes around, comes around."" Ivy sat thinking for a second, then she smiled and began laughing. ""What's so funny?"" asked the Chief. Ivy smiled, warmly and real for the first time in a week,""I'm thinking that I'm gonna be there when Carmen's comes around.""\n""Yeah,"" laughed Zak,""She'll pay for her crimes!"" Ivy smiled, thinking at the same time,'Who gives a shit about her crimes, I am gonna tie that bitch down one of these days and shove a dildo up her ass!' She laughed again and the Chief and Zak joined in. ""Oh yeah,"" said the Chief after awhile, I just got a note of commendation from Mr Broderbund himself for you Ivy, well done!"" Ivy grinned,""Yeah, Karma! right Zak?!""\n\nBrunsei - the Sultan's private bedroom.\n\n""Sultan,"" the dull voice woke him up, he looked up and saw one of his eunuchs......Tabor he thought...staring at him. ""What?""\n""Esmerelda is sick,"" he said simply. ""Oh,"" replied the Sultan, getting up,""Have you called the Doctor?""\n""The Doctor disappeared with Carmen and ten of your best sex slaves, remember sir?"" The Sultan growled, he disliked being reminded of the treachery, she had been supposed to contact him with their new locations, but had disappeared,""Very well, I will see her."" He followed Tabor out of the room, when he got out there he found himself looking at his entire harem, all forty two women. ""What is going on here?"" he asked, perplexed. ""My name is Hazan,"" growled Tabor from behind him,""And the time for Karma is now.....I'm going to do to you what you did to Tabor!""\n\n Cairo - Office Of Mr Chips.\n\n""....he signed his money and the Sultanship of Brunsei over to me quite easily,"" said Hazan with a smile,""He doesn't care one way or the other about much nowadays....."" he began to laugh. ""Excellent,"" said Mr Chips,""And a quarter of his fortune will be arriving in my account by this time tomorrow?""\n""It is already on it's way,"" laughed Hazan,""Excuse me, but my friends among the guards are calling me back to the poker game.""\n""Poker game? with forty two beautiful woman to play with?""\n""The women play too,"" laughed Hazan,""The game is strip poker!"" Mr Chip's signed of and began the long process of cleaning out his harddrive of unnecessary, incriminating evidence. Having Hallie suck his dick made things go a little faster. ""What's that?"" came a voice behind him, he turned and looked at Carmen, who stood behind him wearing only a smile. ""A memo I was gloating over before I deleted it, my beloved,"" he said, she walked over to him and leaned across his back, her large breasts pushing pleasantly against his muscular back, she read the memo and laughed out loud,""For such brilliant detectives, they'll never figure it out!"" she smiled at Hallie and smacked her behind,""Get away girl, I'll finish your chores for tonight."" Hallie looked a little disappointed, but went of nonetheless. ""It was your best crime ever,"" the Russian said, smiling at her,""Masterfully manipulated from the very beginning,"" he paused as they kissed,""Have you gloated to Player yet?""\n""Just now, I was wanking myself as I did so, so I wasn't as eloquent as usual."" Mr Chips laughed,""Well, you asked for a challenge and I gave you one, Ivy's quite something isn't she?""\n""Oh, you should have seen her with that dildo up her ass,"" laughed Carmen, tears in her eyes,""It was absolutely priceless!""\n""We'll see about that when we sell the tape on the Market,"" he laughed, standing up, they embraced, then he stripped of his clothes and they began to make love on the floor. On screen, the memo sat forgotten :\n\nTO : Chief of ACME\n\nSUBJECT : I wish to congratulate Detective Ivy for her fine handling of the White Slavery Case. She is an excellent example of the exemplary standards of the ACME Detective Agency. I suggest some form of payrise, or reward, the details of which can be handled by you at some later point.\n\nFROM : Mr Broderbund; FOUNDER OF ACME.\n\nEnd.\n\n(And that my friends, is the end. I hope you enjoyed the story. Compliments, criticisms or requests to - dimitri@ihug.co.nz A list of works is also available from the same address.)"
849,Carnival Cruise,"['couples', 'affair']","My buddy Ralph dared me to ask them if them if they wanted me to apply some suntan oil on them, and I said what the hell. I walked over and made small talk and Colleen asked why my friend wasn't there. I called him over and we bought the ladies drinks and made small talk. I offered to rub oil on them and they both said yes. I moved to Lorraine. Ralph moved to Colleen. And I began to apply a light coating of oil on her body.\n\nHer skin was so soft and she was so pretty that I couldn't stand it! (Just thinking about that day has me feeling horny again.) I poured a little more oil on her stomach. She opened her eyes and looked at me but didn't say anything. I looked back and smiled.\n\nI told her that I didn't want her to burn as I rubbed the oil over her soft smooth skin. I rubbed it in a circular motion over her belly and up to her small breasts. I was getting so horny that I just didn't care anymore and I lightly rubbed each of her nipples. Her eyes remained closed but I could tell her breathing was growing deeper.\n\nI continued to rub and massage her breasts for a moment longer and than moved back down towards her pussy. I poured a little more oil onto her pussy and rubbed around on the top and around her thighs.\n\nShe then surprised me by sliding her bikini bottoms off and opening her legs slightly. I watched as the oil oozed down between her legs and over her lips They were now parted just a little and I could see the pink color on the inside of her pussy. I ran my finger up the middle in between the lips. As I did that, she twitched but still didn't say anything. Her breathing had grown heavy as was mine. I rubbed over her lips a little faster and was amazed at how wet she had gotten.\n\nAfter a few minutes of that I finally got up the nerve to stick a finger into her. It was heaven! She was so warm and soft. I could feel her moving around my finger. I as afraid to move it though so I just pushed it in and left it.\n\nSuddenly I heard her tell me in a soft voice to move my finger back and forth. So I did. I began to move it in and out and around her hole. The more I did, the wetter she got. (And the harder I got!) I started to rub a little faster and she started to move her hips.\n\nThen I heard her let out a little moan. I was so horny I couldn't stand it and I moved my free hand down to my cock and started to play with myself. As soon as I touched it, I nearly came. It felt so good. The faster I rubbed myself, the faster I rubbed her. She was really moving her hips back and forth the faster I rubbed and her moans were getting louder. I was trying to stand while playing with my cock but it was difficult. It was as though I needed to clamp down on something.\n\nFinally, she told me to push my finger in as far as it will go. So I did and her back arched off the chaise lounge a little. She spread her legs really wide and her hands moved down between her legs. She then pushed past my finger with her own and started really rubbing herself fast. I suggested that the four of us go to our room and minutes later we are in our cabin with our two double beds.\n\nI slipped off my shorts and she smiled as she saw my large erection. I started to spread her legs apart when I felt her hand grasp my thick cock and rub it along her clit. She moaned loudly as I entered her tight pussy. I thrust wildly as she breathed louder and louder. I looked and saw that Colleen was getting it doggy style next to us and my buddy gave me a high-five sign as her rammed deeper into her.\n\nMy prick slid into her full length and she rose to meet it. ""Oh God, it's so good,"" she moaned, and turning her head to Colleen, who was only inches away, she repeated with increasing passion: ""It's so fucking good, his prick! I love his prick! I"" And then an astonishing thing happened: Lorraine and Colleen began kissing--- wetly, hotly, their tongues slathering in and out of each other's mouths, while they crooned incoherently.\n\nNever had a cunt felt hotter, tighter, wetter, or more out of control. Never had a woman thrown herself so wildly into fucking. We rolled over without separating so she was on top. She straddled my hips and sat down on my cock, not riding up and down but burying it deep and bumping and grinding and wiggling her hot cunt around in a frenzy. She was facing Ralph now, her head thrown back, her eyes rolled up in her head, her fingers spreading her pussy lips and diddling her own clit, her beautiful tits outthrust and hungry.\n\nI turned my head and warmly kissed Colleen's wet nearby mouth, and as I did, Ralph reached out for Lorraine's tits. His prick was still buried in her gaping cunt. But now his fingers were squeezing Lorraine's nipples too. And suddenly, even as she rode on top of me, she was kissing him, her tongue going in and out of his mouth. Now one of his hands was tangled in her curly blonde hair, holding her mouth to his; the other was diddling her clit even as my cock ground round and round beneath it. ""Do it!"" Lorraine cried. ""Do it! Don't stop!"" Ralph felt Colleen was approaching her orgasm. He sighed with this wonder of fucking this lady while caressing a stranger. The stranger, my lady sighed with him.\n\nDeep, guttural groans tore from her throat; she twisted to one side and I slipped out of her. They tumbled over together to the far side of the bed and she was on her back for him as she had been for me, reaching for his now- monstrous prick and spreading open her cunt and whispering, ""Please! You fuck me now!"" And I watched her take him into her, and listened to each word: ""Oh, stuff me! Shove your prick up deep! "" Her breasts were flushed with the roseate rash of passion; her breath husked like a furnace, while behind her rolling eyes, her stoned dreamlike sunrise swirled through fantastic pastel colors and kindred shapes.\n\nWithout a word, without even breaking our kiss, Colleen slid beneath me. I rolled between her thighs, felt against my cock that hot, swampy pussy made wet by Ralph's prick, and then I buried my own prick in her cunt to the balls. The sensation was indescribable. For the first time in my life, I was fucking the cunt of a strange, unknown woman. And it was no less overpowering for Lorraine and Colleen, for the two women had turned into lust-filled animals.\n\nLorraine, her eyes locked on mine, was loving every inch and heated moment of it. ""He's fucking me, fucking me with his big prick,"" she cried through her teeth, ""and I'm going to come with him inside me!"" Ralph moaned, ""Oh, Lorraine, you sweet cunt! What a sweet new cunt to wrap around my prick!""\n""Shove your big prick into it,"" Lorraine grunted. ""I want to come, I want to come on your hot meat! I want you to come in me and feel your hot juice squirt up into me!""\n\nWithin minutes everyone had cum and we all laid spent and exhausted. We ended up back at their room later and spent much of the week fucking and trading off partners. It was a cruise I will never forget!"
850,Carol & Tom,"['bro-sis', 'inc', '1st time']","Our cabin was tiny, just three rooms - a main living/dining/kitchen with one wood stove and two bedrooms. Our father had a bedroom and Carol and I shared one. Back then this was acceptable, out of necessity. Boys and girls frequently shared a bedroom with several siblings. We had small beds not quite long enough for our lanky teenaged bodies, and we each had a homemade dresser. Our headboards butted in opposite directions so we couldn't see each other when lying down. We had no closet and hung coats and things on pegs along one wall. There was a window on the outside wall through which the virgin forest dominated the view.\n\nI had reached puberty - that is, I had grown pubic hair - a little after my 14th birthday. My knowledge of sex was limited to barnyard observances. I had no idea how humans did it. I started masturbating in the spring following my 15th birthday. Our little cabin and tiny bedroom afforded little privacy so I got into the habit of waking up in the middle of the night, when I knew my sister would be asleep, to masturbate. It was impossible, what with the rusty springs and wooden floor, to be entirely silent about it but I tried. Having to go slowly and the fear of being caught heightened the experience and I did it almost nightly.\n\nOne night as I was almost silently stroking and ready to come, I thought I heard an unusual sound from in back of me. I froze immediately and waited. And waited. The sound did not recur and my cock was ready to burst, so I gave it some quick strokes and shot a very large load all over my pajamas. There it was, that sound again! I couldn't place it but it almost sounded like water, like the creek in the hollow, like a slurping sound.\n\nA few nights later, as I was stroking away in the middle of the night, I heard the sound. I froze, but - being bolder now - started up again soon. This time the sound was louder and I didn't stop and the sound didn't stop. This went on for a few weeks. I supposed she was masturbating, but - remember this was the Thirties and before widely available pornography - I didn't know how girls masturbated. The possibility that she was doing to herself something like what I was doing was extremely exciting for me and I looked forward to hearing her. We each tried to be quiet but I think each of us knew that the other knew.\n\nSharing a bedroom meant that, no matter how carefully we planned it, accidents of overly exposed skin happened all too frequently. I had seen my sister's naked body often enough to watch it change. Her hips widened, her nipples and then her breasts swelled, and although I saw it less frequently, she started growing hair in the V where her legs met. She had seen me naked also and we had both been secretly curious about each other's bodies. Lately though, I noticed Carol trying harder than normal to catch me. Once I saw her watching me bathe in the creek.\n\nOne morning I awoke sleepily and in desperate need of a good long piss. As I stumbled to the door my erect cock slipped out of the slit in the front of my pajamas. I heard a gasp from her and quickly tucked it back in. That night I masturbated twice while remembering that gasp. Both times I heard the slurping again.\n\nPartly due to my nightly pleasure sessions I was, and still am, a light sleeper. One night I awoke gently to hear the floor creeping. I opened my eyes just barely to see my sister, in her pajamas, oh- so-slowly and gingerly tiptoeing toward my bed. She was looking at my crotch, and seeing my erection bobbing out of my pajamas. I pretended to be asleep as she crept closer. I was scared, to tell you the truth. What was happening was new, taboo, and exciting. She knelt down next to my bed and watched it for the longest time. Needless to say this was very stimulating to me and my cock bobbed for attention. After a while, she crept back to her bed and I heard the slurping sound again.\n\nThis continued for some time, this nightly inspection at attention and became the fantasy I thought of when masturbating. One night I just got so turned on by exposing myself to her that I had to touch myself. I figured I had to pretend I was doing it in my sleep and almost casually jerked my hand across my cock. I saw Carol jump but she dared not move suddenly or the floor would make a definite and loud noise. I decided that the most I could do was one more brush of my hand over my hard-on. This time I squeezed it between two fingers as my hand went over it. In spite of herself, she gasped.\n\nWell, this was getting interesting. Carol didn't show up at my bedside for several nights and I was disappointed. I thought I had scared her away. One night I became aware of her presence and, still pretending sleep, stroked my cock casually several times. She stayed. After a little while, I stroked it several more times, then waited, then several more times. All the while my movements were slow and awkward enough so that I could claim sleep if questioned. Well, this situation and slow stroking was getting to me and, without trying, I came. Carol audibly groaned. I was embarrassed and stayed quite still for the rest of the night. I vowed never to do that again.\n\nA few nights later I became aware of my sister beside me. My cock was hard and peeking through my pajamas, as usual. I determined not to stroke myself and Carol stayed for a very long time waiting for me to do so. Suddenly but gently I felt her fingers on my cock. I couldn't believe it. I didn't know anything could feel so good. Her touch was light and yet at just the right spot. Her hand wasn't moving but it didn't need to. I couldn't help myself and came spontaneously. My jism went all over her hand. She gently took her hand away and wiped it on her pajamas.\n\nAs I thought back on it later, that night marked a turning point in our relationship. Always friendly and cooperative, we now treated each other with some warmth and tenderness. Carol was much freer with showing me her body now and made no pretense of modesty. We undressed in front of each other, if it didn't seem too forced to do so, and swam naked together in the creek. However, months had gone by and she had not visited my bedside. I was disappointed and desperately clung to every instant of the last time she did. It was my constant masturbation fantasy.\n\nOne night I heard her masturbating and decided to see just exactly what she was doing. It was a moonless night so the room was almost pitch black. I carefully lifted myself from my bed and started to cross the room, stepping only where I knew the boards did not creak. She must have heard me anyway because she suddenly stopped. I froze. After what seemed like an eternity she started again. I could see movement, but couldn't make out exactly what was moving. I stepped closer, the floorboard made a sound, but Carol did not stop this time.\n\nFinally, I was within three feet of her bed and sat down. My cock was absolutely rigid and ready to burst from the tension of the scene. I could barely make out my sister's arm across her waist and her hand in her crotch. It was moving up and down and making quite a slurping sound now. Carol was moaning and quietly grunting. Well, this was too much and I carefully lowered myself so I was flat on my back on the floor and began to stroke myself. I could tell she was going to come soon and so was I. I decided to time myself so that we came together. When we did, we dropped all pretense of being quiet and grunted quite audibly. Hers lasted longer than mine. I lay there for quite awhile and then snuck back to bed.\n\nThe next morning my sister and I looked at each other and acknowledged with our eyes the secret we shared. It was a further deepening of our relationship. A few days later I was bathing in the creek and was really turned on. Naked, I lay down on the plush grass and started stroking myself. It was such a turn-on to feel the sun's warmth on my balls and to be doing this in the open. Suddenly I heard a noise in the bush in back of me and turned around to see Carol emerging and heading straight for me. I was paralyzed.\n\nShe gently knelt beside me and without saying a word, put her hand on my cock, which had started to go soft from the fright. She stroked it slowly and it sprang to attention. It felt so good that I lay back and closed my eyes. It didn't take long for her ministrations to have the desired result and I came great globs of jism. She continued to hold my cock until I calmed down some. Then, without saying a word she got up and started taking off her clothes. Naked, she lay down beside me and proceeded to gently pinch her nipples and stroke her stomach.\n\nI got up on my elbow to watch. She parted her legs and, for the first time I got a clear view of a girl's pussy. What a sight! She had bushy sandy brown pubic hair, very plush pussy lips, a large and erect clit and she was very wet. Her hand stroked the lips, oh how I longed to do so, and rubbed up and down on her clit. It didn't take very long for her to come and as she did, her whole body tensed and her hips lifted off the ground. She gradually came down but kept rubbing. Soon the tension built to another orgasm, then soon afterward, another. This was incredibly exciting for me and I was stroking my cock again. About Carol's fourth orgasm I had my second. We were wild.\n\nThat night, as soon as we went to bed, she came over and knelt beside my bed. She reached into my pajamas and softly and tentatively held my cock. It got hard immediately and she started stroking. It felt so good in spite of my having come twice already today. Before long I came once again, this time more vehemently than I ever had before. Afterward, Carol just grazed the head of my cock with her lips, as if to kiss it goodnight. She stood and went back to her bed. Before long I heard her masturbating and went over to her bedside.\n\nI lightly placed my hand on top of hers between her legs and our hands moved in unison for a while. I wanted to feel her wetness and so took my hand away and stoked her inner thigh up to her pussy. My, was she wet and messy. I explored the many folds of her pussy. She withdrew her hand and I found her clit and rubbed it the way I'd seen her do it by the creek. After a while, I got the hang of it and felt her body tensing for climax. Her peak was extremely violent also, with her body arching, teeth clenching, and fists white. When she came down, I slowly withdrew my hand and silently went back to bed. This day would be a favorite fantasy for years to come.\n\nOur sexual relationship continued like this for many months. Many times we would mutually masturbate down by the creek or would make each other come at night in our beds, or just listen to the other masturbate. We knew, of course, living in the country, that cocks go into vaginas. We were afraid to try that though for fear of Carol getting pregnant. My sister was increasingly using her fingers inside her pussy when she masturbated though and I longed to put my dick in there. One night, as she was sitting on my bed stroking my cock she seemed more turned on than unusual. She stood up and pulled down her pajamas and said to me, ""I just want to try this a little.""\n\nShe straddled me with her pussy just above my cock. I could hardly bare it, waiting for the first feel of a pussy on my cock. Slowly, too slowly, she lowered herself and holding my cock, let it just graze her wet and dripping pussy lips. It felt so good, her hand, her wetness, her warmth so close to me. She poised there for what seemed like an eternity, just stroking herself with my cock. Finally she lowered herself a little and the head of my cock went inside. I thought I was going to explode. Carol sensed that and said that I mustn't come. We remained motionless for a long time. Finally, she took my cock out and lay down beside me. She proceeded to stroke herself and I stroked myself. We came together.\n\nA few days later my sister and I decided to picnic on top of Thompson's Hill, about a three mile walk from our cabin. Along the way was a small waterfall and we went skinny-dipping. The cold water felt good. I was amazed at how fast Carol's body had changed. Her breasts were now more than mounds. They actually sagged a little, although the cold tightened them up and made her nipples very prominent. She had an explosive growth of hair between her legs yet her pronounced pussy lips were clearly visible. We hugged and I gently squeezed her nipples. They were so cute. We got dressed and proceeded on our hike. Soon we reached our destination, a clearing in a dense virgin timber forest on top of Thompson's Hill. We spread our blanket and ate our lunch.\n\nAfterward, Carol lay with her head in my lap as I played with her breasts. I said, ""Let's get naked,"" which we did with deliberate speed. It was a chilly day and the sun felt good on our bodies. I rolled on my side and traced circles on my sister's breast, just outside the areola. Her nipples were already hard and I lightly grazed them with my finger tips. I kept doing this for quite a while, first one nipple, then the other. I was fascinated with these. They were so responsive. Soon Carol was moaning almost under her breath. She gently tugged my hand down over her stomach to the top of her pubic hair and then to her pussy, which was deliciously wet. As I ran my finger delicately up the folds of her pussy and nudged her clitoris she let out a squeak I had never heard before. Needless to say, I had been hard all this time and had been against her leg, getting it wet with my pre-cum.\n\nI made several more strokes up her vagina. She said, ""I can't take it anymore. Come inside me."" She opened her legs more and I got over her and positioned myself with my cockhead against her pussy. I had never done this before and my actions were tentative. My cock was right at her pussy lips and I stayed that way for a long time. Slowly, an inch at a time I moved forward until my cockhead was just inside. I moved deeper and slowly deeper. It was tight but it felt so good. Suddenly I ran into a wall. I said, ""It won't go in anymore."" She said, ""Yes, it will. You just have to try harder."" This was a challenge so I thrust with some force now and Carol cried out in pain. I said, ""What happened?"" She said, ""I don't know, but don't take it out."" We remained in that position for a long time until I couldn't take it anymore and started stroking. I was in deep now and noticed that whenever I thrust all the way in she seemed to like it. I got in the rhythm of going very deep. I tried to hold my climax but couldn't and came explosively.\n\nWe stayed locked together for a long time and then I got soft and withdrew. As I did so, I noticed blood - a lot of blood - all over her pussy and my cock. I said, ""Carol, look!"" She screeched. We thought I had damaged her. We quickly packed up and she used leaves and grass to wipe herself. When we got back to the waterfall, she undressed and washed her pussy. I said, ""Does it hurt?"" She said, ""A little. but I still liked it.""\n\nAfter that time we made love several more times before we both went away to school. I became a writer and Carol became an artist. She married happily and raised three boys. Much later in life, in our late forties, we talked about our childhood sex and agreed it had been a positive experience. Both of us had, partly as a consequence, had active and fulfilling sex lives. Carol passed away three years ago and I miss her dearly. I never got to tell her that she was the most exciting woman of my life."
851,Carol,"['MF', 'work']","Well fuck! There goes the neighbourhood, I thought. I've quit jobs before because they've hired women on, and they've always been a cause of trouble amongst the guys. They wait and work long enough to get into the union and then they start complaining that our pin-ups and our language is degrading to their gender. Before you know it, the guys are more concerned with watching their language then they are with doing their jobs. Well, you can imagine when the big day came and I found out that this ""girl"" was going to be MY apprentice. She was going to work with me and beside me for the next six months learning how to operate my machine. At the end of six months some other sucker would teach her his machine, but for now I was it. I seriously thought of quitting, but I liked this place and the money was good, and God damn it I wasn't going to change my ways no matter what anybody said! Monday morning came and it was my first opportunity to meet my new apprentice. Jesus Christ, I had never sprung a boner so fast! Her name was Carol and even with clothes on she looked sexier that any of my favorite pin-ups. God, she looked good enough to eat! I spent the first day with her just talking about what we did on this machine, and fielding off a lot of jokes from my co-workers like ""Hey Wally, are you showing her ALL of your tools?"" I told them all to go fuck themselves but in the back of my mind I was wishing that I had the nerve to show her MY tool which had been at least as hard as the steel ones I had been showing her all day. I've been married for over five years now, and I really don't have a complaint with my sex life. I enjoy it the way you're supposed to, with your wife. I had never even thought of cheating on my wife, but by God, if Carol had said ""Fuck me"", I would have dropped my pants right there in the middle of the shop! As it was, I had to go to the can twice that day to jack off, or else live with the fear that I would cum in my jeans. That was another first for me also. I hadn't jacked off since my wife and I were dating, and here I was acting like a lust starved teen-ager. Thank God the day finally came to an end. I said good night to Carol and headed home to my wife. When she asked how work had gone, I just answered ""Okay"". She said to me ""Didn't you say that a girl was going to be starting at the shop today?"" I said ""Yeah, but I don't know if she's going to be staying, she doesn't look strong enough."" I don't know why I lied to my wife, because Carol was certainly strong enough to wear me down to a frazzle! That night as I made love to my wife, I kept thinking of Carol. My wife kept asking if I was alright, because I had already cum three times and I was still driving my hot meat into her with a frenzy. ""Wally"", my wife said, ""if you don't slow down you're going to wear out my pussy!"" I came to my senses after that remark and quit before my wife got suspicious. I drifted off to sleep somehow but the thought of Carol plagued me most of the night. Finally I resolved that come tomorrow morning, I was just going to ask the boss to let someone else train her. The next morning I felt like hell and who do I see standing by my machine looking better than the day before but Carol. She said to me ""You look tired Wally, didn't you sleep well last night?"" I just grunted. She went on chipper as all hell about what a great night's sleep she had. She told me, ""I went home and fixed myself a little snack and then I ran a hot bath just brimming with bubbles."" I could feel the stirring's in my groin as she continued, ""I climbed into the tub and set my cigarettes and coffee right beside me so that I could really soak for a long time. I didn't have to worry about the phone either since I have an answering machine.""\n""What about your husband"" I asked. ""Oh"" she said, ""He split about two years ago, and my boyfriend and I broke up about a month ago, so I was all alone."" As sure as I knew that the sun would come up again tomorrow I knew that I had to make it with Carol. I knew it was just my cock talking but my mind was not far behind in wishful thinking! ""Let's get back to work shall we"" I suggested. I had to do something right quick or else something was going to bend or break! ""Now for starters"", I said, ""You just stand behind me and watch what I do.""\n""You'll have to look over my shoulder to see how I set the dials and read the gauges."" I said all that without realizing that Carol was a good four inches shorter than me and would have to stand on her toes leaning against me if she was going to faithfully watch what I was doing. She did, and the second those tits of hers touched my back I realized two things. One was that she wasn't wearing a bra and the other was that I had just creamed my jeans. ""Oh shit"" I said. When she asked what was the matter, I just told her that this wasn't going to work for us, so par for the course (the journeyman pays, the apprentice fetches), I gave her some money and told her to get us a coffee while I figured out another way. As soon as she left I headed for the can to clean up the mess I had made in my pants. When I returned she was waiting with our coffees, and I told her that I would stand behind her and work the controls from behind. She made some comment about what could happen if I got too close and then she would be able to feel what was on my mind. I told her to keep dreaming and said we had better get back to work. She just smiled and took her position in front of the controls. I placed my arms around her to reach the dials, and I could feel my arms brushing the sides of her boobs every time I made an adjustment. Sure enough, it wasn't very long before I was very long again, but before I could do any thing about my position, she started talking again. ""I like you Wally"" she said, ""And I'm a pretty good judge of people.""\n""I think that you're a kind and sensitive man who knows how to treat a lady properly, someone who knows that a woman has desires too and would like them fulfilled."" Well I was getting harder by the second so I thought I better tell her that I was a happily married man and that we should not be talking like this. She replied that she was not looking for a boyfriend or a husband, just a friend, some thoughtful person to talk to and spend a little time with. I told her that I didn't think that was such a good idea, especially with me, but damn it, every time I moved a dial I could feel those soft breasts brushing my arm and my cock was growing harder by the moment. To make matters worse, every time I leaned forward to adjust something, she leaned back and ground that cute ass of hers against my aching prick. Now I didn't know if she was doing this intentionally or if she was just moving so that I could get at the controls easier, but God damn it was getting harder by the minute. Doing my job I mean, because by now my cock was swollen to a dangerous size and I was having trouble concentrating on the work at hand. So much trouble in fact that when I had to make the final cut on my work piece, and Carol asked how much more we had to take off, I answered with a common shop term for a light cut and said, ""Just a cunt hair more."" She then asked how much that was, and feeling as frustrated as I was, I replied, ""Pluck one out and measure it!"" She replied, ""I can't, I shave my pussy all the time."" I nearly collapsed on her and the machine when she said that. My balls were tight and turning blue and my cock threatened to let loose with another load for my shorts. ""Please Carol"" I begged, ""Stop talking like that or I'm liable to forget that I'm a gentleman."" After that she left it alone for a while, but shortly after lunch, she started talking about her bubble bath again. ""You know"", she said, ""I spent over an hour in that tub last night.""\n""An hour?"", I asked, ""That's a long time for anybody.""\n""I know"", she replied, ""But after my initial soaking, I started to wash myself up, and when I got to my pussy I had the most wonderful feeling just rubbing my soapy hands back and forth over my cunt. All I could think about was you Wally, and before I knew it I climaxed and it felt so good that I did it again, this time picturing you tongue rubbing my clit instead of my fingers and then I took the bar of soap and started to shove it inside of me pretending that it was your stiff cock that was making me cum!""\n""Wally"" she asked, ""Won't you be my friend?"" Well, the best laid plans of mice and men so they say. I had never made a promise to my wife that I was going to be faithful forever, it was just my own silly notion (that was at this moment flying out the window) that I had sown all my wild oats before I got married, and I had always thought that an extra-marital affair would come with all kinds of complications that I didn't want. But since Carol put it like we were just going to be friends, well, all of my apprehension disappeared. I called my wife and told her that the boss was sending me out of town to look at an emergency repair, which he often did, and that I would probably be real late getting home. My wife just said, ""That's fine dear. I understand, thanks for calling to let me know, have a safe trip and enjoy yourself."" Oh, I wish she hadn't added that last part, but that was exactly what I was going to do. Quitting time rolled around ever so slow, but finally the buzzer rang, and I headed out the door. I had Carol's address and had promised to meet her at her place fifteen minutes later so that she could tidy up as she put it. As I waited, all thoughts of my first time cheating left me. My cock was twitching with excitement as I headed for her apartment. My brain was abuzz with the thoughts of what would surely transpire. I went to knock on the door when it dawned on me that it was open. I looked inside and I could see her work clothes making a trail towards one of the doors at the back of her apartment. ""Carol"" I called, ""Are you here?"" Dumb question I know but this game was all new to me. ""In here"" she yelled back, ""Come on in."" I didn't know what to expect but what my eyes saw could only have come out of a movie scene! Carol was in her bathtub, brimming with bubbles, the lights were out but in their place were about a dozen candles. ""I need you Wally"" she said, ""but I need you to be my friend and to be gentle with me. I promise that I won't cause you any problems and that I'm not looking for any commitments, I just need a gentle loving friend. Will you be my friend Wally?"" A lump grew in my throat as big as the one in my jeans and my heart opened up to this woman. ""Yes Carol, I'll be your friend"" I told her, and then I reached over to the little stand beside the tub where she had placed a bottle of champagne and two glasses. I poured us both a drink as I drank in what I could see of her body. Rising up out of the bubbles were those beautiful breasts, swelling with each breath she took. She was so shiny, like oil had been poured over her body. As we drank I started removing my clothes also and climbed into the tub with her. We drank and talked like real old friends who always confide every secret with each other and then we kissed. It felt like someone had dropped an electrical appliance in the water, all of my hairs stood on end as our tongues danced in each others mouths. I licked her face and nibbled on her ears. I kissed her nose and her eyes with a gentleness that I didn't know I possessed. Carol brought out the best in me, but I was going to be better yet! As we continued to kiss, I started to explore her body and caress every curve. Slowly I eased her back in the tub and guided my cock into her. She was hot, and she was tight. Her cunt muscles massaged my throbbing prick like a velvet covered glove. It seemed like forever yet it happened so fast, she cried out ""Wally, I'm coming!"" and I was too, the best climax of my life and I hadn't even moved. We rinsed each other off, and for the first time I could see her hairless mound. I was still sitting, while she was standing so I just reached forward with my head and started kissing that delectable little morsel that was extended from her lower lips. I kissed and I nibbled and I sucked it a little and before I knew it she was sliding down into the tub again, weak from having had another orgasm. I gently picked her up and carried her till I found her bedroom where I placed her gently on the bed. We made love all night that night but when it became early morning, I knew that I would have to leave Carol and go home to my wife. As I prepared to leave I noticed a tear in her eye, and I said, ""Remember, no complications"", to which she replied, ""Oh Wally, I'm not crying out of sadness, this little tear is just a sign of my happiness. I feel like I've been loved like I've never been loved before."" Carol and I continued to work and love together as friends for about four more months. Then one day she received word from her family that they wanted their daughter to come back home. She said, ""I have to go home Wally, I need my family also and it's been three years since I saw them. Thanks to you I survived long enough to see that they need me too."" Then she took my face in her hands and said, ""Wally, I love you, you're my best friend and I'll always remember you. You showed me that love and sex can be gentle and caring and sharing, and for that I'll always be grateful."" With those words she kissed me, said good-bye and left. It's been six months now since I last saw Carol. My love for my wife hasn't diminished and I'm not looking for another Carol. I have become a more caring and loving husband though, and my attitude towards women in general has changed. If they talk a little coarse or act a little brazen, it's just their way of trying to cope in a man's world. Yesterday, I received a letter from Carol, it was sent to the shop. Inside the envelope was a picture of Carol and her mother and father, and they were all smiling. There was also a short note enclosed that said ""Thanks Wally, you're the best friend a girl could ever hope for. Love Carol"".\n\n-end-"
852,Carol Dominates Jim,['Fdom-M'],"the apartment, which was equipped with wrestling mats as before. This time the six-foot blonde was dressed in a shiny spandex ""catsuit,"" which left little concerning her anatomy to the imagination. She was so luscious that Jim's palms seemed to itch in his eagerness to get his hands on her. ""You like?"" she cooed, turning and showing off her body. ""I just got this little number last week. It's great for wrestling - guys get so involved in looking at me that they forget what we're doing. Makes it real easy to trap'em!"" Jim gulped, imagining how he would soon be trapped that way! ""You know, Jim,"" added Carol, ""you really didn't do very well against me last time. Were you really trying?""\n""I sure was! You're just a damned good wrestler. Anyway, what excites me the most is being forced to submit to your holds. I'm not really into defeating a woman - I enjoy being dominated.""\n""Well, you've certainly come to the right place! Like I think I told you last time, I really get off on using my body to make a man beg for mercy! Tell you what - I'll stress really punishing you today. How's that?""\n""Sounds great! Just don't kill me!""\n""What? And lose a good customer - No way! What I will do, though, is pour on the pressure until you say the magic word. Let's use 'mercy' as a safe word. Don't forget it!""\n""Got it!""\n""You know where to change, Jim. Got my money?"" Jim fished out the $175, a $25 ""loser's discount"" off last time's fee, handed it over, and went into the bathroom to change. Meanwhile Carol set the timer for one hour and started it as Jim re-entered the room. ""Same rules as last time?""\n""Sure,"" Jim replied and warily circled Carol in the middle of the mat. Rather than the cautious circling she employed in their last match, Carol immediately made an aggressive lunge for Jim's left leg. Catching him completely by surprise, her mid-calf hold easily flipped him onto his back. Releasing Jim's leg, Carol rolled onto his chest and secured a firm headlock. ""Oh, no - not again,"" thought Jim, remembering their previous match, as Carol painfully tightened the hold. This time, though, Jim was able to slip out before Carol really had herself established on his chest. Rolling away, he was temporarily free of his beautiful opponent's clutches. Before Jim could get to his feet, Carol had bounced up and and spun around behind him. As Jim started to sit up, Carol slipped her spandex-clad legs around his neck and pulled him into a neat head scissors. She wasted no time applying pressure, and Jim's face quickly reddened from the constriction. Carol was seated behind him, with his head neatly positioned between her thighs. As Jim put his right hand to his side, trying to bridge out of the painful hold, Carol grabbed his wrist with both hands and pulled his arm up by her chest. She rolled over on his trapped arm and secured it under her body, and was able to capture his left wrist before Jim could try to break the scissors. Jim was in big trouble, and he knew it. ""Auuuuuuggghhhhhh!"" he groaned as Carol straightened her legs, pressuring the hold. ""Gotcha now, big boy!"" Carol gloated. ""You know, this is really sort of comfortable for me. I hope you are enjoying being between my legs!"" Carol didn't crush down with full pressure on Jim's head and neck. She knew that she could probably force an immediate submission with this hold, but Jim was held completely helpless, and she intended to stretch out this torture session. She gradually tightened the scissors, until Jim once again began to moan and groan in pain. ""How does my suit feel on your neck? Nice and smooth, I hope!"" Carol taunted Jim as she alternately pressured and relaxed the hold in a slow rhythm. Jim saw stars every time Carol squeezed down on his sore neck, and his jaw felt like it was being cracked. Several times Jim was close to crying for ""mercy."" Each time, though, Carol stopped just short of exerting unbearable pressure. ""Ya' know, Jim, I really like this hold."" Carol hissed as the continued the rhythmic torture. ""I can relax, and I know I've got your full undivided attention! Let's see what you can take!"" Carol once again tightened her legs, but this time she didn't relax the pressure. ""Aiiiiiieeeeeee"" screamed Jim, as the crushing pressure mounted beyond what he could tolerate. ""Enough! Enough! I can't take any more!!! I submit!!"" Carol continued to hold him tightly, though. ""Not bad, guy, but I can make it hurt a lot more!""\n""No! Please!"" begged Jim. ""Have mercy!"" As Jim uttered their previously agreed safe word, Carol reluctantly released the hold, and Jim sprawled on the mat, exhausted. ""God, Carol,"" he gasped. ""I've never felt anything like that! You could kill someone that way!""\n""I probably could,"" agreed Carol. ""But not today. I've got a lot of other things to subject you to!"" Before Jim could completely recover, Carol deftly rolled him over onto his stomach. She grabbed his ankles, crossed them behind his butt and sat on them. ""Jeeez!"" shouted Jim. ""I wasn't ready!""\n""I was,"" grinned Carol. ""You said you wanted an hour of physical domination. Well, Jim-baby, you're getting it!"" Carol grabbed Jim's wrists, one in each hand, and began to pull his arms back, lifting his fore-body off the mat. ""We call this the bow-and-arrow. Can you hit the target?""\n""Oooowwwwwwwww!"" Jim screamed, as Carol increased the tension. ""My back! You're breaking it!!""\n""Oh, I don't think so,"" said Carol. She rhythmically bounced on his entrapped legs, pulling his arms tighter with each bounce. BOUNCE. ""Oww!"" BOUNCE. ""Yeow!"" BOUNCE ""Carol! Please! Oww!"" After about a dozen good bounces, Carol released the hold and moved forward, sitting on the small of Jim's back with her feet placed at his sides. She slipped her hands around his neck, pulling back forcefully on his chin.\n\n""God! Carol! You're killing me!"" Jim screamed, as the pain increased in his neck and back. He tried to relieve the pressure by pressing down with his hands and forearms, but to no avail. ""This is the camel clutch, Jim,"" Carol explained. ""It's another of my favorites!"" Carol gradually pulled back more forcefully, lifting Jim's torso further off the mat. ""Aiiiiieeeeee! Please! I can't take any more!""\n""Sure you can,"" growled Carol. ""I'm not ready for you to submit yet!"" She continued to pressure the hold, increasing the pull until Jim screamed, then backing off enough to quiet him down. After half a dozen such sequences, she held the pressure steady for a good 30 seconds, causing Jim to groan in agony. ""Mercy! Carol, mercy!"" he screamed. ""Okay. I guess you've suffered enough for now!"" Carol said as she released Jim's chin and he dropped limply to the floor. ""Let's take five, before I torture you some more."" It took the full five minutes for Jim to recover enough to struggle to his feet. ""What else do you plan to inflict on me?"" he asked warily. ""Oh, I'm not sure. You'll just have to wait and find out."" Carol answered, smiling sweetly at Jim. ""Ready to go?""\n""I guess so,"" Jim groaned. ""I'm going to get you this time!""\n""Oh you are, are you?"" was Carol's response, as she circled Jim, looking for an opening. Carol sexily ran her hands over her tightly encased breasts. The gesture was not lost on Jim, who followed her hands like a hypnotist's subject follows the legendary swinging pocket watch. Suddenly she lunged, catching both of Jim's calves and neatly flipping him on his back. Quickly taking advantage of the situation, Carol lifted his legs, such that Jim was folded, with most of his weight on his neck and upper back. She spread his legs, hooking one with her right leg and securing the other ankle with both hands. ""Welcome to the banana split!"" she crowed as she leaned forward, splitting Jim's legs and putting more weight on his neck. ""Ugh!"" grunted Jim. The split wasn't all that painful, but the position he was being forced into compressed his diaphragm, and he found breathing increasingly difficult. ""My, you're turning red!"" Carol observed. ""What's the matter? Can't breathe?""\n""Ummph! Mmmmmph!"" Carol held Jim in that difficult position for a seeming eternity, allowing him just enough breath to avoid blacking out. He couldn't really yell - only muffled grunts could he make. Finally Carol let go of him and Jim flopped on his back. Carol lay on top of Jim hooking each of his legs with hers and locking her arms tightly around his neck. She used the leverage in her legs to force Jim's legs apart forcefully. ""How do you like the grapevine, big boy?""\n""Aiiiee! You're splitting me in two!""\n""Oh, I don't think so. You're just not very flexible. Let's work on that some!"" Carol alternated between forcing Jim's legs apart and pulling up hard on his entrapped head. As she pulled up on him her crotch pressed painfully against his chest and her breasts covered his face. Breathing was almost impossible, due to the terrific pressure on his chest and face. ""Jeez, Carol!"" Jim was able to croak during a brief lull in the pressure. ""You're going to kill me!""\n""I promised I wouldn't! We're just working on your flexibility. Think of this as therapy!"" Carol's ""therapy"" soon had Jim on the verge of unconsciousness. At long last she released his head and disentangled her legs from his. Jim lay under her gasping for breath. Carol immediately knelt on his chest, her smooth, strong thighs tightly imprisoning his head. ""Time for a little rest?"" she taunted, as she secured his wrists firmly against the floor above his head. Jim had recovered his breath enough to make a feeble attempt to dislodge the beautiful blonde from his chest, but no matter how he bucked or tried to roll, Carol rode him dominantly. ""Face it, Jim, you're pinned good! Now for the coup de grace!"" Carol inched forward, until her moist crotch hovered over his face. ""Take a deep breath, Jim,"" she advised. As Jim tried to do as he was told, Carol sat heavily on his face, smothering him in a sea of spandex. Jim kicked and bucked as hard as he could, but Carol could not be dislodged. As his efforts died out, Carol periodically lifted her crotch from his face to allow him a slight breath of air. ""After all, guy, we don't want you unconscious. You can't enjoy being smothered if you're not awake!"" The face-sitting session continued for about 15 minutes, until the kitchen timer rang. ""That's it! Party's over!"" Carol got up, shut off the noisy timer, and sat on a nearby sofa to watch the prostrate Jim recover. He was red-faced, breathing heavily. ""Good God, Carol! When you promised an hour of physical domination, you really meant it!"" Jim gasped. ""I just don't understand how such a beautiful woman can be so tough and brutal!""\n""Face it, Jim. It's what you asked for. And what I enjoy, too! Are you interested in another session? Or was this too much for you?""\n""Oh, I'll be back in a few months, I guess? What new wrinkles do you have for then?""\n""Well, I was toying with a new concept. Let's wrestle for an hour, submission only. We'll keep track of the number of times you submit. Then, I'll tack on dessert. I've got an old razor strop that belonged to my father. We'll give you ten slaps with the strop for each time you submit. That, Jim-baby, should make you a little less reluctant to give up!""\n""Well, I....uh....I just don't know about that.""\n""Oh, I think I know you well enough now. You'll be back. I'll oil the strop!"""
853,Carol vs Jim,['Fdom-M'],"and choke holds, and really got off on totally dominating her ""victim."" Even more than her more ""normal"" trade, dominating men by bondage and spanking, she really loved using her body to punish them. After hearing all that, Jim immediately made an appointment with Carol for the next afternoon. Now his dream was about to be realized. The walk from Grand Central to the 27th Street address Carol had given Jim seemed to take forever, Jim was so anxious for his match to begin. As he walked along, Jim dreamed of being held by Carol in various holds, but failed to understand how a girl who sounded so sexy on the phone could manage to squeeze a submission out of him. He had watched many videos of mixed matches where the women had the men yelling out agonized submissions, but it was always obvious that the holds were staged and the men were submitting ""for the camera."" Although Jim was slightly built, at 5'8"" and 140 pounds, he felt he was strong enough to take any woman. Carol's promise to make him beg for mercy seemed remote. Finally he reached the address. He rang the doorbell, and someone buzzed him in. He climbed the two flights of stairs promised by Carol and knocked on her door. After a minute the door was opened by a very tall pretty blonde wearing an electric blue housecoat. ""Hi, you must be Jim,"" she said pleasantly. ""I'm Carol. Come on in."" Jim walked in to a pleasant apartment, dominated by several large wrestling mats placed on the floor. What furniture there was was pushed to one side. ""As you can see, I have everything ready for our match. Do you have something for me, Jim?"" said Carol. Jim fished in his pocket and found the $200 they had agreed on. Carol took it into another room and quickly returned. ""While you strip down to your shorts, I'll go over the ground rules. Ok?"" Jim readily agreed and started to undress. Carol slipped off her bathrobe. ""Wow!"" Jim thought. Carol was a ""10"" in anybody's book. About six feet tall, she was wearing a tightly-fitting one-piece shiny blue bathing suit. Her breasts were were nice-sized, but not overly large. The shiny fabric of the bathing suit was stretched so tightly over her luscious body that he could see her erect nipples outlined. Her legs were long and ""ran all the way to her ass."" They were very shapely, but Jim could tell that they were well-muscled. Carol struck a biceps-flex, revealing arm muscles that would make many guys proud. ""This may not be as easy as I thought!"" raced through Jim's mind. Carol outlined the ground rules for their match. ""Number 1. No biting, scratching or hitting with closed fists. Slapping and spanking are ok, but judo chops are out. Number 2. You can only win a hold by a pin, but I can win by either pin or submission. Number 3. None of this silly three-second pin stuff. We declare a pin when the loser agrees that he is helpless to get up. Number 4. After a pin or submission we have a one minute rest break, then go again. Number 5. The match goes for one hour or until one of us gives up totally. Number 6. If we roll off the mat, we break and start again. Agreed?"" Jim nodded his assent and told Carol he was ready whenever she was. Carol set a wind-up timer for one hour and started it. She stepped to the center of the mats and motioned for him to follow. Taking a slight crouch, she said ""Let's wrestle, sucker!"" The two circled warily, each looking for an opening. Jim made a lunge for Carol's head, but she deftly spun away, twirling around so quickly Jim could scarcely believe his eyes. He was still recovering his balance from this lunge when Carol jumped him, taking him in a side headlock. She locked her hands and quickly rolled him over her right hip onto the mat. Pivoting around, Carol tightened the headlock and spread her legs for stability. She was arranged at a right angle to him, with most of her weight on his chest and head, one beautiful fabric-clad breast thrust in his face. Normally Jim would love to be under such a well-built beautiful woman in such a position. However, it was quickly apparent to Jim that her well-muscled arms were indeed strong, for the headlock was painful! She worked the hold, twisting and flexing her arms, sending spasms of pain through Jim's neck and head. She countered any move on his part by pivoting to keep their 90-degree arrangement. Jim was in real trouble, and the match was only seconds old! Carol continued to work the hold, and before long Jim could sense some dizziness creeping up. Finally he managed to jam his right arm between his neck and her arms. Forcing against her grip with all his strength, he managed to break the hold. Rolling away from Carol, Jim shook his head, trying to shake off the pain and dizziness. He didn't have long to think about it, though. Carol jumped him from behind and quickly took him in a sleeper. Her right arm was around his neck, her hand nestled in her left elbow. With her left hand she pressed firmly against the back of his head, driving his head deep into the crushing vee of her right arm. ""I've got you now, sucker! Do you give?"" she taunted. ""Never!"" grunted Jim. ""Ok,"" she retorted. ""Say good night, little boy."" She increased the force with both arms, and Jim quickly began to feel the pressure. His ears were ringing and he was having real problems breathing. Carol was pushing so hard against his head that he toppled forward, enabling her to bring her weight into play. The last thing he remembered was her legs sliding against his sides and back. Then he was flat on his stomach, trying to figure out where he was. As he tried to get up, his muscles jerked spasmodically in a ""chicken walk."" Gradually he came to his senses and realized that her sleeper hold had really ""put him out.""\n""That's one for me,"" boasted Carol. ""You get one minute before we go again!"" Jim tried to make the most of his minute's rest, but he still felt shaky when Carol said, ""Let's go."" This time, as the two circled, Jim was careful not to make such a rash lunge for Carol. He made several cautious moves toward Carol, but she was always a split second ahead of him, spinning out of the way ready to pounce a second later. Finally Carol lost her concentration for an instant and Jim was able to get his arm around her neck in a side headlock. He wasn't able to flip her smoothly onto the mat as she had done him, however, and he two wrestlers fell down together. Although he managed to keep his headlock, Carol was able to snake her legs around his his left leg and lock her ankles, scissoring his thigh. She immediately tightened her leg grip and started working out of his headlock. A sudden jolt from her legs made him flinch, giving Carol the opening she needed. She pushed up on his arms and pulled her head down, escaping his grip. Quickly she snared his left arm in a half-Nelson. The pair grappled for several minutes, as Carol gradually asserted more and more control over Jim. Finally, as he tired, Carol was able to pin his other arm and mesh her fingers behind his neck, establishing a full-Nelson. She tightened the leg scissors and the Nelson, twisting him painfully. ""How you doing, big boy? Wanna give?"" she taunted. Jim was determined to ride this through, however. ""Never!"" he grunted once again. Carol maintained the pair of painful holds for several minutes more. His leg ached from the constrictive pressure of her muscular thighs, and his neck hurt like hell from the tight Nelson. Still he wouldn't submit. Eventually Carol decided that this attack wouldn't be successful. She released his leg, using the Nelson to keep Jim sprawled on his stomach. Suddenly she let go of his arms and spun around, keeping her full weight squarely on the center of his back. She scooped up his feet and firmly tucked each ankle under her armpits. Squatting, she pulled down on his legs and leaned back, executing a perfect Boston Crab. The pressure on his back and legs was instant and excruciating. ""Let me know when you've had enough."" she chuckled. Jim tried his best to press up with his arms to relieve the pressure and to force his legs back, but it was to no avail. Carol had the hold too well established and was now increasing the pressure. It felt as if his back were breaking. Suddenly he saw bright lights flash in front of his eyes as his back muscles spasmed. At the same time an intense pain shot from his spine. Instantly he screamed ""I submit! I submit! Just let me go!!"" Carol released his legs and sat down on his sore back. Jim was totally out of breath, and her weight made it more difficult to breathe, not to mention get up. ""Gotcha again, didn't I!"" she crowed, and spanked his bottom hard four or five times. She stood up and helped Jim to his feet. ""You took a lot of pain in that round, Jim. Let's rest five minutes."" Jim didn't argue, just groaned in agreement and sprawled on a nearby sofa. After a few minutes his breathing had returned to normal, but his back still hurt fiercely. Carol was back in the middle of the mats, motioning for Jim to join her. Finally Jim drug himself over to the mat and warily approached Carol. Carol played with him, dancing away from his clumsy attempts to engage her. Finally she took him in a front neck grip, turned her back to him, and vigorously threw him over her head. Jim landed roughly on the mat. Carol was all over him. She slipped her shapely legs around his waist, establishing a perfectly placed body scissors, and took him in a side headlock. Carol's legs were beautifully shaped, but their muscles were deadly. She tightened her grip around Jim's waist, painfully constricting him. He flailed at her legs but couldn't affect her python-like grip. After struggling against the two constrictive holds for a few minutes, he collapsed, offering no resistance. ""You're mine now, buddy-boy,"" Carol hissed into his ear. She tightened her scissors grip rhythmically, driving the air from his body. ""Let me know when you've had enough."" Jim was in absolute agony. Carol's deadly legs were painfully crushing his waist, just below his rib cage, and made breathing nigh onto impossible. Just as soon as he could manage to take in a small gasp of air she would tighten her legs, expelling it for him. He finally tried to gasp out a submission, but he had too little air to do more than croak. ""What's that, Jim? I can't hear you!"" Carol growled through gritted teeth, as she bore down on his waist once again. This routine continued for a few more minutes, Jim growing steadily weaker. Finally he was no longer moving, his face a reddish-purple. Carol released the headlock and lifted his arm. When she let go, it flopped limply on the mat. She had squeezed Jim totally unconscious. Carol patted his cheek and disengaged her legs. After two or three minutes Jim came around, looking like something the cat had dragged in. ""I've had enough,"" he coughed. ""You're just too much for me. Where did you learn all that?""\n""Jim, when you called,"" Carol smiled, ""I told you that domination was my business, and wrestling was my favorite part. I've been doing this for five years now, and seldom lose a fall anymore. By the way, let me know when you want to try again. I give a discount for losers! You haven't even tried some of my better holds yet. Ever been in a head scissors or a camel clutch?"" It was another few minutes before Jim was able to get to his feet and dress. He had certainly realized his fantasy, in spades. Before he left, however, he made another appointment to wrestle with Carol in a few weeks. Once a fool..."
854,Carol's Christmas,"['mF', 'fF', 'nc', 'bond', 'inc', 'teen', 'dom']","I never denied him, never claimed headache or tiredness. Never. Always, I eagerly and happily did anything he wanted. For all those years, I was the type of wife many men find only in their sexual fantasies. That is as it should be.\n\nI, too, enjoyed those activities. My sex life with him had been rich and fully rewarding for me. My husband knew exactly how to please me, how to make me scream in pleasure. He called me his Stradivarius.\n\n""I can play you like a master. I can make you sing, Carol,"" he would whisper in my ear as I groaned in joy.\n\nI had dated many different men since he left me. Some I bedded. With none did I find the deep and personal joy I found with my husband. None made me cum like he did. I missed that more then I missed him, I fear. And, after six months, I desperately wished for a man who once again could bring the songs of carnal pleasure from me.\n\nIs it true what they say about violins? Do they need to be played daily to keep them at the peak of their quality? I do not know if a violin of wood and strings is that way. But, this violin, this body of mine, needed to be played.\n\nOn Christmas Eve, we returned from Midnight Mass. I kissed my children goodnight and climbed into my cold and empty bed alone. Tears slipped from my eyes until sleep took me away.\n\nAt first, I thought it was a dream. I felt my bed move so very slightly. I felt a faint touch on my arms, felt them move under another's guidance, felt hands gentle on my wrists. Soft hands placed something over my eyes. My eyes opened but I could not see. I knew it must be a dream. Yet, I tried to move, only to find my arms bound above me to my bed.\n\n""What? What is happening?"" I cried out.\n\nA rough hand crushed my breast. I felt my flesh ooze between my captor's fingers as pain coursed through my body.\n\n""The big titted slut is awake,"" a voice said. ""Let's play with her.""\n\nHumiliation crashed through me in waves of hurricane force. My skin prickled as sweat poured from every pore. The heat was overwhelming, making me fear I would faint.\n\n""No, please, no,"" I begged. ""Let me go.""\n\nHands on my legs. I resisted vainly as they pulled them apart. Something hard was at the entrance to my pussy.\n\n""Oh, God! Please!""\n\nIt pushed into me, filling me, as it was rammed into me until its head rested on my cervix. I heard my cries as my captors yanked my legs together and bound my ankles. A hand jammed between the soft flesh of my inner thighs made me squeal as fingers turned on the vibrator buried in me.\n\n""Oh, no, no. What are you doing to me?""\n\nThere was no response. All was quiet except the buzzing of the substantial toy filling me to capacity and the labored gasping of my own breathing.\n\nEven if I had fought my own woman's needs, it would have been in vain. But, I did not wish to fight my need as it exploded in me. My need. It had been so long for me, so long since as orgasm. I twisted. I turned on my bed, struggling against the bondage which held me, yanking against the ropes tying me securely. Each twist, each turn, seemed to magnify the energy wracking my body.\n\n""Jesus, Mary and Joseph,"" escaped my lips as I struggled, trying to open my legs bound tightly together.\n\nHow cruel my captors were! How devilishly cruel on this dark Christmas morn! They did not touch me. They let me squirm and twist and whimper as I struggled against the ropes, and felt the massive toy so deep in me. It was driving me mad with its vibrating.\n\n""The slut seems to like this,"" one finally said.\n\n""Perhaps, she would like to be whipped,"" spoke the other.\n\n""What? Please! What did you say?"" I tried to clear my mind, tried to think. But, the need for sexual release overpowered conscious thought.\n\n""Oh, my god in heaven. Sweet Jesus help me,"" I screamed as the lash caught me full across my torso, its multiple strands reaching from my bloated and erect nipples and the flat of my stomach under my navel.\n\n""Oh, please! Please!"" I begged.\n\nI rolled over, my face buried, my hair in my mouth. The sheets seemed hard and rough on the tender flesh of my breasts where the whip had caught me. I felt the lash again, then again, on my ass and thighs exposed and available to my captors.\n\n""I....I... oh my god, oh my god.""\n\nIn reflex, my legs jerked, bending at the knees, as the first telltale sign of a massive orgasm.\n\n""Oh, I'm going to cum! I going to cum! Oh, no. You sorry bastards!"" I yelled as my captors grabbed my legs and straightened them. My orgasm stopped. It stopped, leaving me in a heat and need I could not stand. ""Please! Please! Let me cum!""\n\n""What are you?"" a voice next to my ear whispered.\n\n""A hot slut. A cock loving, hard fucking, hot slut! A slut who needs discipline! A wild slut who loves to be bound and controlled and whipped! Please. It is Christmas, for Christ's sake! Let me cum!""\n\nNails dug into my breasts, long hard nails, sharp and pointed. I squealed from the pain.\n\n""Do you like to eat pussy?""\n\n""Yes! Yes!""\n\nA pussy covered my mouth. It was hot and juicy, slimy with its own excretions. The smell was overpowering as I buried my tongue in it, lapping the nectar there. Oh, how sweet! What a delicious pussy I thought as she ground into me.\n\nMy ankles were untied as I sucked and licked. My legs were spread. No I wanted to scream as the vibrator was silenced and eased from me. No, don't, I would have said had not the pussy covering my face not rendered me speechless. I squirmed as someone slapped me hard on the inside of my tender thighs.\n\nThe woman over me groaned. Her hands grabbed my hair, yanking me further into her. I lapped frantically as her thighs spasmed around my head. A gush of juices covered my tired but happy face. She groaned as she rolled off me. It seemed our mutual gasping for air harmonized, breaking the silent night with the aftermath of sex.\n\nA man was between my legs. I felt his prick nestle at my entrance. I whimpered, trying to get him in me. I wrapped my legs around him, struggling to draw him into me.\n\n""Want to be fucked, slut?""\n\n""Yes. Yes! Oh, God, don't tease me! Fuck me! Ram it as hard as you can! I need it so!""\n\nHe slammed into me.\n\n""Oh, yes, Jesus, yes. Fuck me with that magnificent cock!"" I screamed as the muscles in my thighs began to tighten.\n\n""Oh, lord, lord. Oh, lord. Please, lord. Here I come! Here I come. Oh, please, lord. Ahhhhhhh!""\n\nIt didn't stop! Sweet God in heaven, the orgasms didn't stop!\n\n""Fuck me! Don't stop. In the name of God, don't stop! Please! More! More! Oh, god, please, more!""\n\nOrgasm after orgasm! Waves pounding me! Again and again and again!\n\nFinally, I collapsed, my body inert, unable to move, to think, to orgasm one more time. I had never been this satisfied.\n\nThe man between my legs stopped. I felt him crawl up me. Then, I felt the hot spurts of jism as he came on my face. I opened my mouth of catch it. I licked my lips, tasting him.\n\nHands untied my arms from the headboard. Then, a collar was put around my neck. The lock clicked loudly as the collar was fastened to me.\n\n""We are having a Christmas Party at two this afternoon. We have invited about ten guys and ten girls,"" Mandy said.\n\n""You will be chained to this bed by your collar. Anyone who wants you is going to have you,"" Jason continued. ""You are going to fuck and suck and eat pussy until you can't move.""\n\n""Oh, my lord. How did you know what I wanted for Christmas?"" I replied, tears of joy streaming down my face.\n\n""We love you, Mom. We know what you want.""\n\n""Yeah, Mom. Merry Christmas.""\n\n""Merry Christmas, kids,"" I said, as I drifted back to sleep."
855,Carol's Clean Machine,['MF'],"I grasped her hand and kissed it; then, with the tone of the evening having been set, we had our dinner at the restaurant. Carol subtly sprinkled the conversation with hints that told me that things were going to go deeper back at her place after dinner.\n\nWe got to her place later that evening, and experience told me that the woman should be the one to set the pace. We talked for a while and got to the touching stage, which was soon followed by impassioned kisses. Something told me (her twinkling eyes, maybe) that this was the night to get intimate.\n\nCarol led me to her bedroom, and we undressed. I feasted my eyes on this woman who I had often fantasized about. She excused herself and went into the bathroom and closed the door. I heard water running for a few minutes, and then she came out and got on the bed and spread her legs. She had mentioned that she loves cunnilingus before intercourse, so I put my mouth between her legs and I caught the strong scent of soap. She giggled when I realized that she had liberally rubbed the bar of soap on the upper part of her mound so that I'd be stimulated by the scent as I was working on her.\n\nI took my time and brought Carol to orgasm twice, after which she got up and lathered her hands with soap and liberally handled my throbbing erection. When she had copiously soaped me up, she applied the excess from her hands onto her pussy, and led me back to the bed. I easily slipped inside her, and the excited look in her eyes only aroused me more.\n\nI plowed her pussy with my hard member, and in due time she coaxed a plentiful ejaculation from me.\n\n""I wanted to make this special,"" she said, ""both for me and for you.""\n\nIn a few minutes I was hard again and went in for seconds. Since I lasted a lot longer, Carol climaxed too. It was indeed a special event.\n\n ----\n\nPursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright with all rights reserved by its author unless explicitly indicated."
856,"Carol, Mom and Me","['MF', 'bro-sis', 'voy', 'inc']","At first, she usually pressed her shirt or blouse tight to her body. After a while, she would just non chalantly walk in topless and display her proud tits, but even letting me touch them, and lick them. She liked the way it felt. She said a lot of guys at school were after her to try to cop a feel, and often pinched them, hurting her.\n\nHer tits were growing nicely, full, inviting pink nipples. They filled my hands. I really couldn't blame the guys at school. I know how they felt myself, seeing some hot chicks, and drooling over the thought of touching them.\n\nCupping her tits, and facing me, she said that she thought her tits were even nicer than many of the girls in her own class. They were beautiful.\n\nMost of the girls were always teasing us guys. Knowing some of us would get hard ons, and they would all point, giggling. Fuck those teasers.\n\nI told her that I almost always got a hard on every time I was near Lisa Cranston, who was a beautiful aurburn haired, with nice tits, and beautiful figure, in my class.\n\nShe always seemed to like the way I paid attention to her AND her tits. Carol now openly asked me about my ""manhood"", and if IT was growing as fast as she was?\n\nI let her see and hold it, play with it. Watching the amusement as she felt it getting so hard by her touching it. This always fascinated her.\n\n""I saw dad a couple times,"" she said, ""once he was hard like this too. He blushed and I ran quickly away, down to my room. His cock is just a little bigger than yours. So you'll probably be as big as he is soon, don't you think?""\n\n""I guess so,"" I said. My cock was now about 6 inches.\n\nSoon after I privately realized I could ""cum"", I saved that surprise for her. I waited until her next adventure into my room, and as usual, she jutted the ""new"" look of her bra for my approval before she would wear it for her boy friends.\n\n*\n\nI would continully ask her if I could play with her tits, which she never refused me. And it was never long before I had my clothes off and she would be playing with my cock.\n\nI asked her on this one occasion to place her hand in some vaseline while she stroked it. Now, well lubed, I laid back and asked her to keep it up. Use her other hand too.\n\nShe complied, not knowing my SECRET. Thinking she was just making me feel nice, her gentle caresses and hand movements got me to bucking into her hands, asking her to hold it tighter, jerk it faster, for the first time.\n\nShe saw me going into ""shock"" as she was jerking me into a glorious FIRST CUM with her. It squirted out of me in torrents, and all over her hands. She stood, but still holding my hard cock, was shocked.\n\nShe asked me what was happening, and I told her it was my cum. I am a full man now. Finally she realized, and looked at my cock, her hands covered in my cum.\n\nBringing them closer to her face to examine more closely. I was proud of myself, having the ability to cum now. My cock was still throbbing, as she played with my cum on her fingers. Seeming amazed by it.\n\nWhat does it taste like she asked? I don't know yet, I said, why don't you try it and tell me?\n\nShe slipped one of her fingers in her mouth and sucked it. Quizzical expression, and finally said, its not bad. Kind of salty, but not bad. She looked down at my still throbbing cock, and it was then, for the first time, I silently urged her head down to it.\n\nTake it in your mouth Carol. Taste the rest of it. I heard the guys say that their girfriends suck them, and I would like to know what its like, OK?\n\nShe said the girls always talk about the same thing, sucking on their boyfriends' dicks.\n\nI don't know she said.\n\nPlease, just try it, my cock raging as I lay there. Her face inches away examining it.\n\nHer hand came back to stroke it softly, and finally, she looked up at me, and said I'll try it. She opened her lips and lowered her mouth around it. Ohhhhh Carol, that feels so damn nice. Your warm mouth. I could feel her tongue sliding around slowly, testing, tasting, and licking the rest of my previous cum.\n\nSuck it harder Carol. She moaned slightly, and went further down my cock, starting to suck me harder. OOOOHHHH, Carol. faster, please, faster, harder. Soon her head was moving up and down quicker and I was on my way to my very first blowjob with my sister. My hips were rising off the bed now, her hand holding my cock at the base, and she sucked me, looking up to me for seeming guidance, with my cock in her lovely mouth.\n\nIts going to happen again Carol, I'm going to cum again.\n\nAnd there it was, shooting into her virgin mouth, squirting hard, my new male juice shooting hard into her mouth. She started to gag a little, and my hand went to her head, as I begged her not to stop yet. She did keep sucking and licking though.\n\nThe cum was rolling down my cock from the sides of her mouth. She was moaning, as I asked her to suck me harder. She stayed like that until I finally spent my entire load into her drooling mouth, and became soft. She held my cock in her hand, looking up to me and asked, Was that a real ""blowjob""?\n\nI said Yes. It was great Carol. It really felt so nice. Did you like my cum? She said there was really a lot of it, and much more than she ever expected, but it tasted fine.\n\nShe said, That was kind of fun. Can you do that all the time, she asked? I want to be as good as those other girls in school, for when I suck my first REAL boyfriend. Will you teach me how?\n\nI said yes, it would be fun.\n\nI told her I have to wait a while between each time, though.\n\nSince our parents wouldn't be home for a few more hours yet from work, we felt safe.\n\nI brought her up next to me and laid next to her, leaning over to suck her perky tits.\n\nHold your tits while I suck them, I said.\n\nShe loved this feeling. I was amazed at how hard they got, as was she. It made her moan a lot. Now, for the first time, I lowered my fingers to her soft golden pussy hair, and stroked my fingers through it gently. I could feel her breathing coming in gasps, as my hand travelled there. Feel nice, I asked? She said yes, it really does. I slid my fingers further into her new womanhood, and fingered all of it. Feeling my very first pussy for real. My heart was beating out of my chest. I slid my middle finger into her wet slit and explored up and down. She moaned, and said it felt so nice. My finger found the opening of her pussy, and I worked the tip all around it. I said this is probably all that moaning that mom and dad make in their bedroom, and she giggled. She said she could hear them often, through her bedroom wall between their rooms. Mom must suck dad a lot because she hears his asking like you do, to suck harder. I said that she should call me the next time, so I could listen too. I think it would be fun, I said. She said sometimes, they are so loud. I sit there near their wall, and slide my finger in my pussy making it feel nice, while they are fucking. Now her hips started to move all around, moaning a little louder now. She said that really feels nice, That's where I touch myself when I'm alone, she said. There's another spot up a little higher she said, taking my hand and guiding it there. Rub your finger there on that thing, she said? It really feels good, and makes me get this strange nice feeling, probably like you just had. Put your fingers on it and rub it softly all over..... that's it, keep it up....ooooooohhhh. THAT'S IT.....don't stop.\n\nMy hand moved a little harder and faster over this little button that I felt. Her hips were moving up and down, and she let out a loud moan, and fell back on the bed. My hand was wet. her pussy was wet. Wow, she said, that was really nice. I think I came, if that's what cumming is called. I continued to rub her whole pussy lightly. Enjoying this immensely. I wanted to remember this for my future girlfriends. Looking down at her spread legs, heaving tits, with her long blonde hair covering part of them. I sucked her right tit as I continued to explore her, finally sliding a finger into her hole. It was very tight. I slid a little harder and got in, and immediately I felt her pussy clamp around it like a vise. OOOHHHH, that feels good too, she said. Stay right there for a while, as I tried to wiggle my knuckle inside her. She looked so beautiful, so peaceful, as I leaned down looking at her. I had to kiss her. I leaned closer to her lips and kissed her hard, and her arms went around my neck, kissing me back. My finger into her pussy working its magic. My tits are throbbing she said, please suck them again. I really like that. So I moved to lick and suck each of her heaving tits, and pretty nipples, as her hands held me to them. Want me to suck you again, she asked? I said not yet, as her hand blindly searched for my cock.\n\nMy finger was getting easier to slide in and out of her by now, and I desperately wanted to try my cock, not knowing if she would let me. Then I got an idea. I told her I would be right back, and ran into our parents bedroom, into the nightstand for my father's box of safeties. I swiped one, and ran back into the bedroom, showing it to her. I said this is what guys wear so girls don't get pregnant I said. I heard about them in school, she answered.\n\nMy cock was soft now, as I laid on my back next to her. I held up the package and tore it open, pulling out the safety. That's cute, she said. let me see it. I handed it to her. She played with it for a while and asked if I was going to put it on. I have to be hard first, I said. If I suck you will you get hard then? I said I probably would.\n\nShe got up, and knelt at my side, laying the safety on the bed near me. She took my cock and played with it, saying this is neat isn't it? I was screaming inside wanting to know about boys and their cocks. Most of the girls in school have already been fucked, and I'm still a virgin. They're always talking about who they're going to fuck that night or on the weekend, and it leaves me out, because they know I'm still a virgin. Soon, she saw my cock starting to get hard in her hand, and looked at it. She stroked it up and down, and bent down to take a closer look at the head, while her thumb ran over it. Its really soft, she said. Go ahead suck me for a while, I said. Suck my balls down there too, please! I reached down and craddled her hanging tit in my hand. Her lips closed around my cock and she went all the way down on it, sucking hard. Her hand was caressing my soft sack and balls. I knew in a minute I would cum again, but let her continue for a while. I wanted my cock in a woman, even my own sister, right now. Finally, I pulled her head up, and said go ahead put that safety on my cock now. I don't know how, she said. I handed it to her, and said just put it on the tip and unroll it all the way down with your fingers. She did, and said that was neat. Looking at my cock inside the safety now, she asked how it felt? I told her fine, suck it for a minute more, OK? She knelt over it, lowered her mouth, and sucked me hard again, moaning lightly. Now, I got up the nerve to stop her, and asked her to lay down so I could suck her pussy some more. She was more than glad to let me, quickly laying and spreading her legs, eagerly waiting my mouth again. Her beautiful golden haired pussy. Lick me in that spot again, OK? And I went for it, sucking that little thing softly in my lips. This time, my finger slid in a little easier, but still tight. Her hips were humping my mouth and finger now.\n\nI looked up and said I need to put it in you Carol. I need this badly. Kneeling there between her legs now, looking beggingly into her face. I'm afraid she said. It will hurt, and I 'm supposed to save it for my future husband, ma tells me. I said your husband won't be a virgin. That's for sure. So why should you? She seemed to be thinking, and I knew she was in deep desire, all excited from my licking her, making her cum earlier. I want to be in you Carol. I need to know what it is like to fuck, too....like the guys at school talk about. She thought deeply, and finally said well, Ok, let's ty it. My pussy is aching right now, from your mouth. I leaned down, sucked each of her tits, then kissed her. I'll take it easy I said. I don't want to hurt you. Your cock is kind of big, she said, looking at my six or so inches.\n\nI leaned back, asked her if she wanted to watch me slide into her pussy for the first time??? I told her to give me the extra pillow, and put it under her ass, making her higher, and easier for my cock, as I knelt there. Are your ready sis? I ... I guess so. Hope it doesn't hurt too much. Ok, can you see my cock? Yes, most of it anyway, as she raised to leaning on her elbows, watching intently. OK, sis, here goes.....I had my hand on my raging hard on, and put it righ up to the lips of her wet pussy. I deliberately touched that button thing, she liked, and then moved it down to where her hole was. Here goes Carol. I can feel your pussy hole with my cock now. I can feel you too, she said. I pushed my hips forward, and the head of my cock slipped into her lips. I waited, looking at her face, she locked her eyes on mine, and then I shoved a little more. She grimmaced a little, and asked if it was in yet? I said no, its getting there. Now, I shoved even harder and felt the strong skin of her hymen that my fingers played with, and had trouble sliding past. I pushed really hard the next time, and she let out a moan. I stopped. My cock halfway into her. Are you OK, sis? Give me a second, that was a little painful. I stayed with my cock halfway in, told her to look at it. She leaned further up on her elbows, and studied everything, and now feeling a little better said, go ahead shove it the rest of the way, I want to be a woman NOW. I shoved, she stiffened, shivered, and I froze. I was all the way into my sister's cunt now. Buried deep into this brand new wet world. Our eyes riveted on each other's. Oh God! Carol, this feels so different. So tight around my cock, even more different that when you sucked me. I now moved so that I was laying on her, feeling her tits against me. Oh, Carol. We're not virgins anymore. I could still sense the slippriness around my cock as it was buried deep in her. I stayed deep in her for a while, both of us savoring the feel of it all. Her, feeling her very first cock inside her, and me, my very first pussy. Her arms went around me, asking me to fuck her now, she felt better. Slowly, I started to pump in and out. Real slow. I wanted to feel this forever. Fucking my sister or not. I wanted to feel this, remember this forever. Carol said the identical thoughts I was thinking, She also wanted to remember this moment, this feeling, of entering into full womanhood. My cock was buried into a wet velvet glove, and it was heaven. Now, I raised up on my hands over her, looked into her eyes as I started fucking her with more rythym, pumping in and out, in and out. Savoring every single inch of movement. Feel good, I asked her? OOooooohhhhh yes. Fuck me a little faster OK? I pumped faster. My cock now throbbing as though it had a mind of its own. Our first REAL fuck was taking place. I felt her pussy gripping me tightly, holding me in there, feeling the opening of her cervix with the tip of my cock, because she told me that's what it was that I kept hitting. Fuck me brother, she said. Fuck me good, so I can remember this for my life. I want to feel what the girls at school always talk about, when they fuck. I pumped even harder. Watching her tits rolling up and down as I fucked her.....making me all the more excited. I'm going to cum Carol. I'm getting to that point like when you were sucking me....aaaahhhh it really feels nice babe. My cum is right there, I can feel it. How do you feel? Her hips pumped up at me harder and faster.. I think I'm cumming too.....fuck me Bill. Fuck meeeeee! My cock shot forth with my new maleness into the safety buried deep inside her. I could feel her pussy grabbing my cock tightly, squeezing, letting go, and squeezing tight again. I could feel wetness on my legs, and around my cock as she moaned, pulling me to her mouth to kiss and suck my tongue. She was shaking, my cock was throbbing as it shot into her....... Our lips glued feeling our very first fuck cum, for each of us.\n\nFinally, my cock stopped shooting, and throbbing. I was holding her tightly, her arms around me tightly. Both of us silent. My head next to her ear.\n\nWe're grown up now sis, I said, my cock softening inside her. Her hips made mini pumps, still wanting it there, kind of milking it. Her tits crushed into my chest, their nipples feeling so nice, so needed, against me. I kissed her once again, and rolled off next to her. At just that minute, we heard the car motor coming in the driveway....Oh My God, one of them is home. You run to the bathroom and start taking a bath. I can get dressed quicker than you. Hurry. She grabbed her clothes and ran. I noticed trickles of blood in the rear of her thighs, as she left my bedroom. I turned, looking casually down on the bed, and there was a large blood spot on the blue spread. Uh Oh! My heart went to my throat, and I quickly threw a book over it. I would have to figure out how to wash it in secret very soon.\n\nQuickly I threw on my shirt and a pair of shorts, and grabbed one of my school books. I was laying there on the bed reading it as mom walked up the stairs announcing she was home. Glad to hear the tub water running, and that our secret was safe, as mom came to my door knocking.........\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME PT 2 Later, during dinner. I couldn't keep my eyes off my sister and the thoughts of our intense loving just a few hours earlier. I know damn well she was also thinking of it too. She asked me, over the table about the girl I had a crush on in my class. I kind of blushed in front of my parents, as they also wanted to hear all about it. I casually said that she was really nice, smart, but there were always a lot of guys around her. Dad said that was HIS problem also, when he met mom. A lot of bees swarming the hive. Mom mentioned that the way he got her attention was by just being himself, and being polite to her. He never bragged like most of the guys. Soon, Carol's girlfriend came to see her, and she left the table to go to her room with her. Lisa was one hot babe. Mom caught me drooling, and said take it easy. I left the table, and went back to my room, watching the TV, but completely lost in the thoughts of carol and the fucking we had done. I could hear the girls giggling through my wall, as usual. Lisa talking about some guy she just had to have, her dream boat etc. etc. Why did that make ME feel jealous all of a sudden, I thought? I hardly ever gave a thought to Lisa as a girlfriend. She was Carol's friend. After a while, Carol came in to ask me for my blue pull over, to wear with her cream colored slacks. With her tits, it would take up the slack and make it seem to fit. I went to the dresser to get it, she leaned close, and said her pussy is still wet thinking of my cock breaking her cherry. She was dying to tell Lisa, but I said don't you dare. She pulled off her blouse, and stood there with her beautiful tits near me, and I automatically went for them, she grabbed my hands and said that Lisa might catch us and made me stop. Just then Lisa came to my doorway, and saw her bare breasted in front of me, about to slide my pullover down her upraised arms. Lisa looked at me, and I said, we see each other all the time, its no big deal. Oh yeah? She remarked. Coming into the room, and giving me a daring eye. What ELSE goes on here? Nothing Lisa, if you really want to know. By now, Carol had the pullover all the way on, and was adjusting it. She turned to Lisa, and said he's OK, it gets him off seeing my tits. Doesn't bother me a bit, she said matter of factly. Lisa was slightly taller than Carol, and about the same size tits or so it seemed. She had a really nice ass. Without me even realizing it, I was imagining being inside her. Carol was inbewtween us, and when she moved, Lisa spotted the hard on I was getting, thinking of fucking her. She said your sister shows her tits, and YOU get a hard on? NO! Lisa. I was thinking of YOUR tits, if you really want to know. I even spotten them last week when you guys were outside at the pool. I looked out my bedroom window and saw you with the tan lotion rubbing in on them. Now she turned red. I had shut her up. She sat on the side on my bed, and asked what else I saw that day. I said I overheard her talking about fucking some guy at school, and saw her hand playing with her pussy on the chaise lounge while Carol was swimming. Now she was really embarrassed. Getting a little bolder, and catching her off guard like that seemed to make her slump. I bravely asked her if her pussy hair was the same color of her head? She almost wanted to slap me, but, Carol's laughing made her think twice, and she answered almost. She was wearing tight white jean shorts, and I could see that a little wetness between her crotch was forming. Uh Oh. Just like Carol, when I played with her pussy. Let me see it Lisa. After listening to you talking about fucking that guy at school, you have ME hot, and again she looked at the hard cock pressing against my jeans. She was at eye level with it, sitting there on the bed. Julie closed my door and said go ahead, Lisa give him a quick peek.....These horny guys will never be satisfied she said. Lisa looked mortified, and I pulled her up from the bed and kissed her by surprise, and quickly ran my hand down to caress her tit at the same time, softly. She could feel my hard cock through my pants, as Ipressed it into her. She didn't pull her hips back, but instead kept the same pressure against me as I kissed her. Her tits was soft, and her nipple was hardening in my fingers. I moved my hand down between us, still kissing her, and rubbed it over her pussy area. Her hips started to move back and forth on my hand, buried in her crotch. Finally we broke the kiss, and said wow, Carol, she can really kiss. Lisa was red faced, and seemed delirious by all that was happening so quickly. Carol said we should all go downstairs for a nice swim, Its warm tonight. Good idea. Lisa turned to her and said, I don't know......carol brushed it off, and said come on, check out one of my two piece outfits, winked at me and led Lisa into her room. By now, it was getting into late evening, being Friday night, mom and dad would probably go to one of their friends houses for gatherings as usual. Sure enough, about ten minutes later, I was in the kitchen, and mom mentioned they were going to play cards at her friend's house in a little while. There was some donuts and apple cider if I cared for any. I thought, this was going to be perfect. They were going out, and I was going to fuck Lisa. I could just feel it in my bones. Especially since I knew that Carol would egg her on to doing it with me. I could hear them already out at the pool through the kitchen window. I went up to put on a bathing suit, and decided to put on some nice cologne, hoping it would impress the hell out of Lisa. My cock was raging thinking of the possibility of fucking my first OUTSIDE woman.Knowing now, how nice it feels to be inside a warm pussy, with Carol. Lisa was 17, really pretty, and I was really excited. I stalled until I heard mom yell up that they were leaving, and said bye. As soon as the car pulled out of the drive, I made a beeline to the fridge for some beer, and then out to the pool. My cock hard in anticipation. It was dark now, just one small light near the back of the house was on, not the pool lights. Thanks Carol. I gaev them each a beer, and sat on the edge with my legs in the water, looking down to both of them. Lisa's tits stained against the top of her two piece, and her nipples were clearly showing. Very little was hidden, by the top.Nice bulges of soft skin. She looked again at my suit with the hard cock bulging there, and said, you guys ALWAYS have hard ons? No, Lisa, its just what YOU are doing to me. I set the beer down, and slid into the pool. carol sneaked a quick feel on my cock, and smiled as I turned to dunk Lisa under the water. I dove under and deliberately swam through her legs upside down, making my face scrape her pussy area, under the water. I could hear her scream as I was rising. What do you think you were doing,? she asked, acting as if she was mad. I said laughing, just following your scent. Her tits were heaving now. I looked over to Carol, standing to the right rear of Lisa and she winked and nodded to me as if saying, go for it. I came closer to Lisa again, and pulled her to me, and kissed her. Softly, as my hand went her tit again, feeling her hard nipple, and my other hand on her lower back. She didn't resist, but seemed to like the feeling of my massaging her softness. Then, by surprise, I felt her hand reaching over my cock, very softly, exploring, seariching, and then it became a little more demanding, by her hand moving a little harder on it. She pulled her face away from our kiss and looked at me, wordlessly, and then her head went to my chest, as we stood in the water. carol nodding like crazy that I was making all the rigfht moves. Lisa's hand was now joined by her other hand and both of them played wuith my hard cock through my suit. I caresssed the back of her head, getting constant approvals from Carol. She motioned to me placing her hands on her tits, as if that is what I should be doing right now, and I finally got the message. I untied the bra top from behind Lisa, and pulled it slowly so the neck string went over her head. Her hands on my cock now slowly started to pull my suit off under tha water, as I pushed her back a little to finally see her bare tits for the first time. They were beautiful. Soft, wet, her nipples hard, and now as I was aseeing her partial nakedness, she was feeling my bare cock. Playing with it with both her hands under the water. She leaned her face up, and I kissed her with out any words. her grip on my cock became harder, more demanding. Wow she whispered to me, you really are hard.\n\nThen, I got the idea to eat her. Right then and there. In front of my sister. I put my arms arouns her, kissed her, and then lifted her right out of the water, and set her on the edge of the pool. I immediately went for her bikini bottoms and pulled them off. Faint light from the house, made her body sparkle with the drops of water still on her. I looked at her pussy, pulled her so that her legs went over my shoulders, and standing in the pool with a raging hard on, I slid my lips down the side of her thighs down to her pretty pussy. She must not of ever had this done before, because she asked me, laying there what I was doing? I told her I was going to lick her pussy. I could feel her shiver, and say I thought you wanted to fuck me? I will, I said, I want to taste your pussy first, and then maybe you will want to fuck a lot better. I slid down to her pussy lips andstarted licking softly. She arched and jumped at this new feeling, and I pried open her pussy lips to likc inside. Carol had come up behind me and reached down with both her arms around me to play with my cock. Her suit was also off, and I could feel her whole naked body rubbing up and down my back, as she kept jerking my hard cock. I found Lisa's clit and licked it. Her hips went almost straight up in the air, with this surprise. I closed my lips on it and sucked it, holding my arms arouns her thighs now. Buried hard into her warm and wet cunt. carol slipped under the water and came around the front of me, and slipped my cock into her mouth, sucking and blowing water on it. She gave my balls a squeeze on her way up. Now she reasted her face in her folded arm on the edge of the pool right next to me and watched me eating her girlfriend. Feel good Lisa? she said. Oh, My God, I've never had this before. This is great, please don't stop now..... Whatever it is you ar doing, please don't stop now, and I licked her slit harder. Carol said, go ahead and cum Lisa, its just us here. Her hips humping my face wildly, as she moaned loudly. Icould see her hands rubbing all over her tits. Make her cum Bill, fuck her with your tongue, Carol was whispering in my ear, again grabbing my cock and stroking it. My tongue slid into Lisa's pussy hole, and I did fuck her with it. She was now trying to fuck back, as if her pussy was reaching for more tongue. Then the shivers overtook her. Her whole body was shaking, and I knew that she was cumming, like Carol did. I held my mouth to her cunt tightly as she shook. Her moans seemed like cries, her hands wildly massaging her tits. After she slowed down, I climbed out of the pool and immediately laid between her legs. We were right along the edge of the pool, and Carol was still in it, her face just inches from ours, as I kissed Lisa hard. Her tongue was in my mouth, her hands around me, scratching, humping at my hard cock pressing and crushed against her bush. Please put it in. Please. Please fuck me, as she tried reaching between us for it. Carol came close to her face, softly whispering, fuck him goo Lisa, he needs it bad. Her legs wide open, her pussy humping up at me. I kneeled up, holding my cock, looking down at her, and seeing my sister right there also. It was wild. Go ahead fuck her with that hard cock. She needs it after you sucked her pussy like that..... Lisa's hips were resstlessly and agonizingly anticipating my cock. Just as I did with Carol. I held it in my hand and ran the head up and down her open slit. This time, I could feel her hard clit, and rubbed my cock all over it. This made her scream, feels good doesn't it Lisa, Carol was whispering in her ear. looking down into her face, there was a pleading, begging, for me to enter her. Her pussy rocking beneath.....finally, looking over at Carol, I slid my cock into my first outside woman. Wow. She let out a loud moan, and this time I wasted no time in fucking her. Carol urged me to fuck the hell out of her. Pound her pussy Bill. Go ahead, fuck the shit out of her. Lisa was almost in a world of her own as I drove my cock into her. Her pussy squezzing my cock hard. Warm. So very soft and welcomming. Her moans, her nails scratching my back, I leaned down to suck her tits as Carol held them for me to be able to reach them. Lisa never realizing this. Suck them hard she moaned. Suck my nippppppllllleeeess.\n\nMy cock ready to explode at any minute, raging inside her tight throbbing cunt. Carol reminded me, Don't cum in her Bill. Remember to pull out. Its a good thing, because I almost let go. carol told her to get ready to suck me when I pulled out... Lisa looked at her for the first time, their faces only inches apart. Carol still in the pool. My cum was near, and I pulled out. carol watched me, and urged Lisa up by placing her hand under her back and pushing her forward toward my throbbing cock. Lisa looked at it, swung her legs under her so she was kneeling and quickly started to suck me hard. One of her hands holding and guiding me into her mouth. I started to shoot, and looked into Carol's gleaming eyes. I could feel her gulping, sucking , eagerly pulling my ass with her hands into her mouth. Carol, out of the pool instantly, and at her side now, encouraging her, suck him hard Lisa. Suck my brothers cum. He's needed this. Quickly she added, he made your pussy feel nice, now make his cock feel nice. Lisa sucked evern faster, as I drained my balls into her hungry mouth. Her hard nipple and tits crushed into my thighs.\n\n\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME PT 3 Standing there on the pool deck, in the moonlight....my cock deep in Lisa's mouth, being sucked so very nice, shooting my complete malehood into her eager lips, was my dream coming true. Her hand on my sack, looking at my cock in her mouth, hearing my sister encouraging her to suck me dry. She finally emptied me. She was going to slide her sucking mouth fom my cock, but Carol told her to suck it softly until I went soft. Thanks Carol. Finally, I was drained, and feeling a bit weak from two blowjobs, and two fucks in less than four hours. I reached for her hand and led her to one of the large soft blankets on the deck. I laid her down, laying next to her, and kissed her deeply, caressing her tits. Her arms snugly around my neck, welcoming her lover. Carol also naked, laid next to me. I laid between the two of them as we stared out into the starry sky. I reached for Lisa's hand down between us, and held it firmly. Since Lisa couldn't see, I also reached over to caress Carol's pussy. She opened her legs inviting more and more of my searching fingers and hand. My arm went under Lisa's neck and I pulled her slightly over to my chest, telling her how really nice it was. How good she felt inside. My mistake....letting Carol play with my cock at this minute. Lisa's hand was heading down to caress it little by little edging her fingers down my stomach. Carol was already caressing my cock. I was too late in making her move it, and Lisa felt Carol's hand caressing my cock. She sat up and said what the hell is this? Oh Lisa. I was just so fucking horny watching you two fucking that I just had to feel a cock right now. Look at MY tits she said. Look how fucking exccited they are Lisa. You just got fucked really nice, and I'm here hornier than hell. All I wanted was to feel his cock. Oh, Lisa replied. I'm sorry for being nasty about it. Soon, things were peaceful again, and both girls had their head on my chest. Now BOTH of them took turns playing with my softened cock. Both their hands stroking, exploring me. Carol asked Lisa over my chest how it felt to suck me? Lisa said that she only did it once before to the guy I saw her with. He just called her names, and made a fool out of her, and the whole thing she wanted to forget. But sucking me was really exciting, especially with her watching. Carol said that she only sucked one cock too. Lisa asked her who? Carol said its not important, but it was really nice, giving my cock a special squeeze. Carol said she liked it though. I knew she was talking about sucking me earlier in the day. This talk was making my cock start to get hard again, especially with both of them caressing it, and licking my nipples for a change. Was Bill's cum good Lisa, Carol asked. Yeah! It was okay. Not like jerkoff's. Carol's hands were caressing my balls softly, very nicely. I know she wanted me to fuck her too. Bill, she finally said, will you please finger my pussy. I need to feel something in my pussy now.\n\nLisa got fucked so nice, and I'm here with my pussy aching. Would that bother you Lisa? No, I guess not. I can understand how you feel. I rose up, grabbed my beer and drank some, offering some to Lisa. She took a drink, and set it down. Then I knelt between them again, and reached down for Carol's pussy with my right hand. I was facing Carol, and Lisa who was sitting there, watching me. She saw my hands slowly trace the fuzzy soft hair of Carol's cunt, and seemed entranced at watching. Move over in front of me here Lisa, I said. She moved with her legs spread stretched down either side , in front of me. Her pussy still wet, and glistening. Spread wide open to me. I stared at it, as I slowly fingered my sister. Up and down her slit. I said to Lisa, your pussy felt wonderful baby. How did I feel inside you? It was really nice Bill. It felt better than anything I have had. Her eyes fixed on my moving hand sliding in and out of Carol's pussy now. I looked right into Lisa's eyes, and said Carol needs to cum too. Carol was moaning and humping my fucking hand now. Ger tits flopping wildly on her chest as she thrashed around.\n\nWill you fuck me Bill? Will you please put your cock in me like you did for Lisa? I don't care if you're my brother. Will you please fuck me. My pussy needs it bad. I looked into Lisa's eyes for her answer......she nodded her head, as if to say might as well. I said think I should? She said you might as well. I'll keep my mouth shut. Carol's my best friend. If she needs a good fucking.....go ahead. I gave Carol an extra swirl with my finger, as a signal, that we had just opened the door. Get me hard for her Lisa. She was sitting with her pussy only inches from my cock, her lovely tits standing out, and she reached for me. She massaged my cock softly, pulling on it, and I let go of Carol's pussy to caress Lisa's tits once again, as I knelt between her legs. I trailed my hand down to her pussy and stroked around it softly, leaned forward to kiss her as she stroked my cock. Carol was still moving all about, laying next to us. Finally Lisa said ""Whoa, He's hard now"" and I started to pull away from her gripping hands....giving her a soft kiss. I moved over to Carol, spread her legs, sliding my hands softly up and down her pussy. She humped my hand saying please fuck me Bill. Please. I lowered myself directly over her pussy, and her hands grabbed at my cock, hungrily, guiding me right into her wetness. I slipped in, shoved hard forward, and my cock was buried deep within my sister. She moaned loudly. I stayed there for a few moments, my hand reaching to urge Lisa to lay down in front of me, and so that her head was near Carol's. Soon I was fucking Carol harder, looking first at her, asking if it felt OK, her pleading eyes gave me the assurance. I leaned down, fucking Carol, and kissed Lisa softly. Carol clamped her legs around me, and fucked up at me with a passion. You're in me so fucking deep Bill. My pussy is filled with you. FFUUUUCCCCKKK mmmeeee. I leaned down to caress her tits, and Lisa watched. her eyes fixed upon my movements. She raised to lean on one arm, her face inches away from Carol's. I fucked Carol a little slower, wanting it to last within her. The I got the idea of reaching for Lisa's hand and placing it on Carol's tit. She tried wit pull away, but I held it there, looking into her eyes. She needs this I said, go ahead, play with it. Slowly, hesitantly, Lisa started to play with Carol's tit. Carol's eyes were shut tightly, fucking me with all her body.\n\nSuck it Lisa. Go ahead, suck her tit for me. I'm busy fucking her, as I moved up and down into my sister. Lisa bent her head over Carols tits and licked it. I watched her tongue slowly slide over the nipple, and start to suck it into her mouth. Damn this is hot, Lisa. I have more cum almost ready to shoot. I started to fuck Carol hard now. Cum Carol. Cum with that cunt of yours. I fucked fast and hard, burying my cock as far as it would go into my beautiful sister. Lisa reminded me not to cum in her, and soon I pulled out. Quick, Lisa, grab my cock and steer it into her mouth....I want her to suck my cum. Carol sat up, and I moved quickly to her mouth. Lisa's hand guiding me into Carol's open and hungry mouth. As I started to shoot, I begged Lisa to jerk me harder into Carol's mouth. Her hands went quicker. Squeeze my cock harder Lisaaaaaa. Carol was sucking me as hard as she could, sucking all my cum this time down her throat, gulping, sucking, gulping, as I watched her best friend jerking me off into her mouth. I quickly stood up, my cock still having some cum, and moved in Lisa's direction motioning quickly for her to finishe sucking me. She got the hint and now Carol, took my cock squeeaing it into Lisa's mouth. Draining me once again, into Lisa's sucking mouth. I noticed both of them having small drops of my cum on their faces. I held Lisa's head softly as she was sucking me. This time, as my cock went soft, still holding her head tightly suck mmeeee Lisa, suck me. Her mouth sucking even harder for every drop of cum within me. She went to pull her head away from my cock, buried deep in her mouth, but I gently held her head to it. Pumped softly into her mouth still. Please Lisa. Hold it there another minute. Please. I want to remember this minute forever.....looking into Carol's eyes once again, I pulled out my cock, and lifted my sack with my balls into her mouth. Lisa sucked them to a soft bliss staring up into my eyes.\n\n\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME PT 4 All three of us were now sated with sex. Carol was relishing the idea of being fucked in front of her best girlfriend, and that our secret was known to Lisa now. We didn't tell her about the earlier episode in my bedroom though. I sat down between them, put my arm around Lisa and caressed her tits. I said I think we all need a swim now. I jumped up, and dove into the pool. The cool water feeling great around my cock, that was now so sensitive from being sucked so hard by both girls. The girls moved to the edge of the pool with their legs in the water. They gave each other hesitant glances. Seeming a bit sheepish. I swam over to them, and looked at both their tits. Both so very enticing. I couldn't resist caressing Lisa again. She made no move to deny me. It seemed she enjoyed this sexual attention. Carol has great tits too, doesn't she Lisa? I knew immediately that she was thinking of her sucking one, just a few minutes earlier. Yes! She said they are nice tits. I caressed Carol's tits now, as Lisa watched me.\n\nFinally, I reached around Lisa's ass and pulled her into the water next to me, and kissed her. Her tits crushefd into my chest. The water around us making it all the more sexy for me. My hand slid down to her pussy and I ran it softly up and down. I'll clean some of that leftover juice for you I said. Sliding even faster in and out of her cunt. Bill, I don't have a real boyfriend right now, and I get so fucking horny sometimes.....can I come to you for sex when I need it? I mean till I find my own guy? I said sure. I said it felt really nice being inside her. She reached up and kissed me.\n\nI said that we better get our suits back on, because mom and dad might come in at any minute. They quickly got their suits on, and said that they were going up to Carol's room for a while. Lisa went a few step ahead of c Carol, and I whisered to her, ""Why don't you ask her to sleep over?""\n""You mean you want to fuck her again? She asked. I said just maybe. I'll ask her, see what she says, and walked away. I massaged my cock from being a bit raw in the water, and then went in to make a sandwich. I finally went up to my room, and laid on the bed. My head spinning from the whole day's events. A whole new world of ""secret sex"" for me. It was about ten PM and mom and dad still weren't home yet. I started dozing off, and had no idea what time it was when Carol was sitting on my bed shaking me slightly. She said that her and Lisa had some questions, and wanted me to answer them. I told her I would if I knew. Lisa was standing kind of nervous behind her. She asked what it felt like when a girl sucked on a guy? I told her it was really a great feeling. Making all the nerves in my cock excited. Probably like your pussy when its fingered. You know how it feels when I was fucking you, and you started cumming? Yes, she said, that is great. My whole body feels like its going to explode. Well that's something like I feel when I cum. Lisa asked me how hard she should suck on a guy, and I said all guys are probably a little different, but I liked it when she sucked me harder. They said mom and dad were already home and in bed. As Carol moved, I reached my hand over to caress her tit through her night shirt. I could feel her nipple hardening, and said they stick right out through your shirt. I think that's sexy, I told her. I asked Lisa how she liked it when I was licking her pussy, and she said it was sooooo nice. made her tingly all over, expecially when I made her cum. I reached over for her hand and pulled her close to the bed. I lifted her night shirt and pulled her panties down. Her aroma was in my nose now. Come here and lay on the bed. I'll lick you again. Don't make a lot of noise or it will wake up mom and dad. She moved to the bed, and I pulled off her top. I kissed her tits softly, and then kissed her lips. I got an idea to tell Carol to play with Lisa's pussy while I kissed her, and played with her tits so she would get hotter. Lisa kind of hesitated, but when she felt Carol's fingers sliding up and down her slit, it seemed to be OK. She was gasping as I lowered my lips to kiss her again. As I sucked her tits, I could feel her humping at Carol's hand. Is she ready for me to eat her Carol?, I asked.....Carol responded I think so. Her pussy is really soaking.I took Carol's fingers in my hand and licked them in front of Lisa. You taste good, I said. I got off the bed, and knelt down on the floor between Lisa's legs. Her pussy glistening in the dim light from the window. I spread her legs, and bent my head into her, and right away she moaned. Her fingers came to my head as I licked up and down her pussy lips. Come down here Carol. Lay your head on her belly and watch me, I said. Carol moved to within inches of my face....watching me lick her girlfriend. My eyes stared straight into Carol's as I sucked away on Lisa. Her moans coming quicker and her hips rising faster, as I sucked her clit. Here Carol, you finger her clit like a girl likes, while I stick my tongue in her hole. Carol's fingers quickly went to Lisa's clit, and moved softly around in circles. I was learning what girls like. I pressed my face harder against Lisa's cunt and probed her hole faster as I watched Carol moving faster on her clit. Soon, Lisa was cumming. Moaning and thrashing wildly again. I held onto her thighs as I sucked her, Carol's mouth inches away from mine also sucking her. As Lisa came, we moved faster, and faster till she finally laid still. I raised my head and kissed Carol, our tongues mixing with the juice of the girl we just sucked. I need to fuck you Lisa, I said. My cock is rock hard. She was still in heaven from cumming, as I raised up and had Carol guide my cock into her girlfriend's cunt. I rammed in hard this time, and Lisa let out a soft gasp. Oh, your cunt feels nice Lisa, I whispered. I'm really hot and I want this fuck, I said. Her hips rising to meet my cock. She was wet, warm and felt so good. I plunged and plunged looking down to her face. Feel good? I asked, yyyyeeess, Fuck me a little harder she said. Suck her tits for me Carol. I can't reach them. Hold your tits up for her Lisa....and she did. Uncontrollable excitement filled her. Carol knelt over her and started kissing and sucking Lisa's tits softly. My cock being squeezed so tightly by Lisa's pussy. I was in heaven. I'm cumming again Bill, she said, I'm cummmmmminnnggg. Soon I felt my own cock about to explode, and I pulled it out, reaching for Carol's hair, pulling her head to my cock to suck my shooting cum. Carol's head rested on Lisa's bush, as I pumped my cock in and out of her mouth, cumming on her face, and Lisa's bush also. As my cock drained into Carol's mouth, and dribbled to Lisa's bush, I moaned....I held my cock in my hand and pleaded with Carol to suck my balls, please suck my balls softly Carol. Her mouth went over my balls and rolled them into her warm mouth. I squeezed my cock harder, draining the rest of my cum onto her face. Lisa was laying below us, her eyes closed, caressing her tits as I finished cumming. Now the three of us sat cross legged on the bed, and I reached for Carol to move closer to me. I moved her so she was sitting between my legs with her head back on my chest. I looked down watching her beautiful tits heaving. I reached my hands in front and caressed them softly. I'd like to cum too, she said. You guys both fucked and I sucked you, but now my pussy wants some too. My soft cock was resting tightly against her squatting ass.\n\nI'm fucked and sucked out right now Carol. You girls emptied me. I laid straight back on the pillow, and pulled her back with me. Laying on top of me. Her tits up in the air, I caressed them, and wandered my hands down to her pussy, as Lisa watched. I whispered to Carol that I would finger her to a cum, just like this. My hands slid into her slit and I moved then hard and quick up and down. Her ass, crushing my cock, was humping. Feel good I asked in her ear? Yes, faster, please, faster.....Why don't you help me Lisa. Help me get her to cum, OK. Lisa was excited and said OK. She sat between Carol's and my legs and started to finger Carol's pussy along with my fingers. Its easier for you Lisa, you stick your fingers inside her and I'll fuck with her clit. OK she said, and we went to work on Carol. Carol was wild with the feelings of both of us working on her cunt. Finally, when she was really into fingering Carol, and the moaning, I said to Lisa, you should suck her cunt like I sucked yours....I could feel Lisa's hand stop next to mine from finger fucking Carol. Go ahead, I said, suck her cunt. I reached to hold one of Carol's tits. Since I couldn't see her with Carol laying on me, I could feel Lisa's head starting the near Carol's inner thighs. She's going to do it, I thought. My other hand was still rolling over Carol's clit. Soon, I felt a hand take my hand away and I knew that Lisa was about to lick and suck her best girlfriend. I could feel Lisa's tits hanging on part of my legs, and then I was sure of it. Both my hands went to Carol's tits, as I knew she was being sucked now. I felt her tighten. I said I have to get out from under here. I am having trouble breathing, I said. Sliding out from under Carol. When I moved to her side, I sat on the bed next to her, and could now see Lisa half laying, half kneeling off the bed, with her head buried into my sister's cunt. Suck her good Lisa, I said. She's my sister, and deserves it. Her hands went to hold Carol's hips as her head went up and down Carol's pussy. This was really exciting for me, watching my sister being eaten. I could see Lisa looking up to Carol 's face as her tongue slipped through Carol's slit. Carol's hands were on her tits and playing with them. Her eyes closed, enjoying the sucking and licking of her girlfriend. I moved one of her hands and played with one tit while she concentrated on the other. Soon, she was bucking Lisa's face. I took both her tits and squeezed them hard, kind of milking them as I watched Lisa move faster and faster with her mouth up and down Carol's cunt. Finally, I leaned down and kissed Carol as she shook, shivered with her cum. Quickly, I moved over her, and stuck my soft cock in her mouth, until her cum slowed down......she sucked it softly, tongued it softly.Lisa then rose and came to the side of the bed, watching me sitting on Carol's chest with my cock in her mouth. She said I'm really tired guys. I need some sleep. I pulled away from Carol, and slid over to stand up. I pulled Lisa to me and kissed her, crushing her soft tits into me. I said I'm kind of tired myself. I have to play football tommorrow also. So you guys get in her room and get some sleep too. As I watched them leave, I knew damn well both of them would have a lot to talk about.A lot of firsts were done tonight. Lisa fucking and sucking me, Lisa sucking Carol's pussy to a cum, Carol sucking on Lisa. Carol sucking me and fucking me. Yes they had a lot to talk about. I finally drifted off to sleep with more exciting things to dream about, expecially knowing I would have guarenteed pussy and blowjobs from now on, from two different girls.\n\n\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME Pt 6\n\nI rose early the next morning and I guess Carol did also. There was a slight argument over who was going to take a shower first. Since I thought she would take a long time, I said the hell with it. Its warm outside, I'll dive in the pool.\n\nMom was just gettin up, and I decided that I would make breakfast for everyone. After watching mom so many times, I knew what to do. Soon she came down, and smelling the coffee, asked me if I really knew what I was doing? Watch me. I just might wind up a chef some day, setting a plate of scrambled eggs, sausage, and toast in front of her. She was gabbing about all the relatives at the shower, as my mind drifted off to last night, and at the lake, once again. dad came down, aand said he had a meeting, and only had a cup of coffee. He asked if I would check the pool chemical levels and stuff. I told him I was going to take an early swim anyway, so I would do it. He gulped down the coffee, kissed mom, and left. Carol finally came down, and I gave her a plate of my scrambled special. Oh, now I'm a chef on top of all my OTHER TALENTS, she said. Mom said, Be nice Carol, he went hrough all the time and trouble by himself, and besides, they're good. Her blonde hair was rolled in a bun, and she looked refreshed. She was wearing a light duster, and I knew nothing else underneath. I could clearly make out her tits through the fabric. Mom was drinking her coffee, and writing down a list of things she needed at the store. Carol picked up one of the sausages and placed it in her mouth and sucked it slowly, looking straight at me, teasing me. She worked it in and out of her mouth, sucking on it, now with a gleam in her eyes. She knew exactly what she was doing to me. She smiled, and I said I was taking a swim.\n\nI cleaned the pool, and added the chemicals. Ma came in the yard a little later and said she was going shopping, and would stop at our Aunt's house for a while afterwards. She said I'll be back in time for dinner. Great. The house to ourselves again.\n\nI went over and dove in the pool. It was a nice sunny morning, and the swim felt good. Carol came out and sat in a lounge chair, still in her duster. Did you like my practicing on the sausage? She asked. You're lucky I didn't get a hard on right there, I said, climbing out of the pool. I was thinking about Bobby all night, she said. Damn, it felt so fucking nice when he was inside me. Will you call him and ask him to come over? I said Ok. This made her excited, I'll call Lisa if you want and we can fuck all afternoon! Sounds like a plan I said. I asked if she had any dough, I wanted to buy some more beer. I didn't want to use dad's. She chipped in a 5, and I left for the store. I called Bobby and invited him over, and he more than eager when I told him Carol was all excited about it, but not to let her know I said anything. Carol said that Lisa's mom would drop her off on her way to the store. Excellent. They would both be at our house in an hour. I went up to my room to put a different shirt on, and Carol walked in. Would you like a quickie between us before they come, she asked. She had let her hair down now, and really looked nice, makeup on, and all now, certainly for Bobby's benefit. I said, you know, its not a bad idea. We have the house to ourselves for a while. I reached for her and kissed her. We both laid on the bed, and I slipped off her duster. She was naked. Oh, Carol, I get so fucking hot looking at you, and these tits. Suck them she said. Ilike how you suck my tits. You make them feel really nice. I laid between her legs with my clothes off also, and licked her nipples softly. Oh, Billy, that feels so fucking nice. My cock was getting harder my the second. I stood up and when she saw my hard on, she eased forward enough to place her hands on it, while I stood next to the bed. It didn't feel like brother and sister at all. It felt more like a close relationship with a regular girl. She was just as hungry for sex as I was. Curious about the changes in both of us. I reached down, and ran my fingers through her hair. Suck me for a few minnutes babe, get me hard for you. She said that's just what I had in mind, and lowered her warm mouth around my hardening cock. Show me how to deep throat it, OK, Billie? If I suck bobby later on, I want to do it right. I said just relax. Keep sucking more and more. That's it. Easy. a litle at a time. Each time you slide your mouth down, try it a little further. Like this? As she gulped more of my hard on. Yes. Just relax. No matter how excited you are or he is, Just relax. It feels good Carol. You're almost all the way down now. UUUUMMMMM, I love sucking you, she said. I couldn't help but become more hard, more excited as she sucked. Watching my cock disappear into her warm mouth. Oh Carol. Now she seemed to force her head deeper down on my cock, and had it all in her mouth. I could feel the back of her throat now with the tip of my cock. That's it Carol, you've got it. OOOOHHH, my whole cock is on your mouth now. She looked up at me, sucking me hard, her lips complete circling my entire cock.\n\nUUUUMMMMM Carol, keep doing that for a minute. Don't forget my balls Honey, play with them while your sucking. Her hand came up and caressed them as she sucked up and down my cock. Ok, babe, that's enough, stop or I'll cum now........ She slacked off, still caressing my balls in her hand, and I asked her if she was ready for me to try fucking her in the ass? It felt nice whne you fingered me there last night, but your cock might hurt me. I said wait a minute, and ran to the bathroom to get a gob of vaseline. I smeared it on my hard on, and said lets try it. Let me suck your tits a minute first. As I leaned down to suck her tits, she stroked my cock up and down with the vaseline on it. Making me feel so great. Finally I said, roll over and raise your hips so I can try while I'm standing. She knelt near the edge of the bed, her soft, round ass looked so nice and inviting. ready babe? Yeah, Go ahead and try it Billy. I took my cock in my hand and ran it up and down her pussy, and finally up to her asshole. I felt the tight opening with the head of my cock, and shved in as far as just the head. I'm starting now, feel OK? Yeah, so far. I shoved a little more, and it was tighter. OOOH Its really tight in here, I said. I could see her tits swaying beneath her and it excited me even more. Now, I said here goes, and I shoved half my cock in. OOOOHHH Billy, what a feeling. Wait a second, til I get used to it......I pulled out slightly, back to just my head being in her ass. After a few seconds, she said OK, ty it now, and I slid in almost all the length of my cock. OOOOHhhh Billy. OOOOHHH. I stayed there, without moving. Half my cock sticking into her. I know what, I said, when it feels OK, you just shove into me, and I'll hold still. OK, she said. My hands went to her ass and I rubbed it all over, while I waited .....that feels nice Billy.\n\nOK, shove it in now, if its going to hurt anymore, let's get it over with, and I rammed in all the way, staying deep inside her. OOOHHH Carol. I'm buried in you all the way, I said. Oh, How tight it is. OK, Its starting to feel OK, you can start fucking it now Billy. I pulled out halfway, and pushed back in again. What a feeling. My whole cock being sucked so hard. I pushed adn pulled short distances, and then finally, I rammed all the way in again. Oh Carol, this feels so great. Its starting to feel nice for me too, she said. Fuck me Billy. Go ahead, I'll get used to it, It feels OK right now, as my cock plowed into her again, and again. OOOHHH Billy, I feel a strange feeling, like I'm going to cum, is that possible fucking me in thne ass? I fucked her faster because I was on the verge of cumming myself, and said you probably can cum this way too. I said, I'm going to cum Carol, my cock is so excited, I canj feel it now, and I shot a load of cum into her ass. I ca feel it Billy. I can feel how hot your cum is shooting in me, I am getting a stange feeling, its nice, I rammed her faster and faster now, and she let out a yell. She raised her head back and said aaaagghhh fuck me harder Billy, fuck me harder. I rammed her faster and shoved all my cock into her, and emptied all my cum. I feel you shooting Billy, deep inside, It feel so nice,.....ahhhhgggh I think I'm cumming toooooo and she bucked hard against my cock bried completely into her ass......finally after ramming back into me, she pulled away amd just collapsed on the bed. Oh My God, Billy, I'm sure that was some kind of a cum, it felt so fucking nice. Different from when you fucked my pussy, or sucked my clit. This felt really nice to. I leaned down, and spread myself over her, my soft cock laying in the crack of her ass, and kissed her neck. We hav to do that some more Billy, I really liked that. maybe we can do that when I'm having my period. You can cum in there and it won;t bother anything, she said.\n\nI rolled her over, and kissed her, sucked her tits sodtly, and then said thatwe better get some snacks ready for Bobby and Lisa to eat, later on. Oh yeah, she said. They'll be here in about a half hour. I stood on the floor next to the bed, she sat up and reached for my soft cock, and said....this guy just gave me the best feelings, caresssing it softly. We still have some time Carol, Let me suck your cunt for a few minutes, OK? Are your sure we have enough time? Yeah. She laid back and I knelt on the floor and sucked my sister's slit, licked her clit and sucked it rapidly. I stuck two fingers into her cunt, sucked her clit and soon she was humming my face, moaning loudly, raising her legs high and she came again. I sucked her and licked her until her legs finally came down next to my head............ Oh Billy, that was the greatest. That was so fucking nice. I came again. Oh, Billy......she wrapped her arms around my waist as she sat there, and took my soft cock into her mouth and sucked it softly for a minute. Finally, she said, I want all of your cock I can get Billy. I'll fuck you anytime you want. It has made me feel so good. Well, you better clean up your makeup and get ready. She stood up, and I wrapped my arms around her and we kissed. Deeply. Her hardened nipples and soft tits crushing into me. The thoughts of being brother and sister, far from our minds.......\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME PT. 7 Bobby had picked up Lisa, and they arrived about a half hour after Carol and me had made love. We had some sandwiches, and stuff ready and took them out to the pool. Bobby brought some extra beer, and we were all set. I kissed Lisa softly, and looked at her cute outfit. Powder blue shorts with fancy edge trimming, and a blouse that seemed to match. Her tits proudly poking through, without a bra. The conversation was all about our football game coming up that following weekend. Our team would travel this time. I said that I would get the car, and pick everyone up, and not go in the bus as usual with the team. The sun was now getting hot, and we all jumped in the pool. Bobby and Carol eased off to one corner of the pool, where he closed in on her, kissing. I was behind Lisa, as we glanced at them, and reached up to caress her tits through her two piece bra......running my tongue over her neck. She squirmed, and said wait til later, OK Hon? I just want to swim for a little while. It was all right with me. Back on the deck, we ate sandwiches, and the events of the other night had finally come up.\n\nIt was Lisa mentioning it first, and Carol chiming in right away. Bobby's face was getting red. Carol said, you are a good lover, Bobby. His face even redder now. Bobby was laying on one of the chaise lounges, drinking his beer. Carol finally came ove and made him make room for her, laying close to him. She took some of her beer and poured it between her tits, bulging out of her bathing suit bra, teasing Bobby, and saying THAT cools them down for NOW. I could plainly see her hardened nipple poking up in the bra. Bobby took the dare and said I'm not letting you waste a good beer, and leaned over her, and licked betwen her tits and her stomach. Just what she wanted him to do. Her hands went to his head, looking at us, as he did this. I smiled. I knew she would be fucking him soon.He cupped both her tits through the bra, and massaged them, and then kissed her. They whispered something, and then Carol said, Bobby and me are going up to my room for a while, OK guys? Yeah, sure Carol, Lisa said. She was sitting next to me in a lounge chair. Carol and Bobby left, holding hands as they walked through the yard. Her room and mine were next to each other at the back of the house, upstairs. Mom & dad's was in the front of the house. Our windows looked down into the yard, and the pool area.\n\nAfter a while, I said to Lisa, that it was sure nice making love with her the other night. She said she liked it a lot too. Told me she was so glad she found those diaphragms for them to use. How much time do we have before your parents get home, she asked....I said dad went to a meeting and then he was going golfing later. He probably wouldn't be home til late... Mom was shopping and going to her sister's house. She wouldn't be back for quite a while either....at least until dinner time. OK, she said. Let's go to YOUR room and make out. I just can't wait for your lips on my tits again, OK? I smiled, and said let's roll.\n\nAs we got upstairs, we passed Carol's door and it was still slightly open, and we could see them naked on the bed. Bobby was eating her, and her legs were raised way up, as he held them. We could hear her moaning softly. It made my cock start to move. I pointed my finger to show Lisa, and she peeked also. Wow, she whispered. I took off her damp suit and then slid mine off. She could see my cock half hard already. I reached for her tits and caressed them. Her nipples still cool from being in the water. Her hands sliding over my cock, as I kissed her. I want to suck you Billy, she whispered. I thought about it in bed all night. I really want to suck you and feel you cum in my mouth like the other night. I really care for you Billy. I really do. That made me so excited when you came! Oh, Lisa. She leaned up her mouth for me to kiss her, and crushed her soft tits into me. Then as I stood in front of the bed, she knelt down and started licking my cock softly. Holding it in one hand, and licking it all around. Feels really nice baby, I said. really nice. Do you like it when I suck you harder Billy? Yes. It feels a lot better, I get a lot more feeling when you do that. OK, she said. Suck my balls honey. She leaned lower and took my balls into her mouth and sucked them softly. I could feel her warm tongue sliding over them.\n\nOOOOHHH Lisa. OOOOhhhh. She was looking straight into my eyes with my balls in her mouth, and her hand on my hard cock. Oh honey, that feels so fucking nice. She licked all over my sack and balls, stroking my cock softly. Feel nice Billy? Yeeesssss. Want my cum baby? Yes, Billy. Yes. Let me sit here, and I moved down on the bed. She pushed me down, and got between my legs and sucked me hard. her head up and down, up and down. Ooooh Lisa, any second Honey, any second..... She placed both her hands on the bed next to my legs and just used her mouth on my cock, up and down hard and faster. This was really exciting for me to watch and feel. Seeing my cock disappear in and out of her sucking mouth.\n\nHere is comes Honey, here it comes, and I started to shoot. Her mouth clamped me tighter, and her both hands grabbed me jerking me into her mouth...making sucking noises and I shot burst after burst into her mouth. At just that second, Carol was at the door, and saw me cumming......she came over and stood to Lisa's side and watched closer as I finished my cum. Smiling down at me. Her tits swaying, and her pussy still glistening with her juice. Whoa, she said. Looks like you two are getting it on OK! Lisa looked up at her, and said, damn I love sucking him. I sat up now, ran my hand over Lisa's head. Now I owe her one, I said to Carol.\n\nI only came in to ask you what to do about sucking Bobby, she whispered. Should I do it hard or soft, or what? He just ate me so fucking fine, I came twice, she said. Billy likes me to suck him hard, Lisa said. So try that first. Lisa's hand still caressing my softening cock. Yeah, I said start off slow, and remember what I said about being able to suck his whole cock. OH Yeah, she said. Thanks for reminding me, and turned to go back to her room. Her cute ass wiggling, tits bouncing. She really did look stunning with her long blonde hair, and tanned skin. Even most of her tits were tanned. She turned and said, you'll hear him moaning in a little while I bet. I pulled Lisa up onto the bed next to me and kissed her. Want me to eat you honey? Would you Billie?\n\nI said I would have to wait a while anyway, till my cock filled up with more cum. I leaned over her and kissed her, and moved slowly all the way from her neck to her tits, and sucked her nipples, making them harder. Her moans, and watching her pussy rising and falling slowly, was affecting me as I watched it. Her pussy looked so nice, so inviting, as I moved between her legs and spread them. I could see the pinkness of her womanhood, the yearning look in her eyes as I once again leaned over her to kiss her. Her auburn hair, spread over the bed around her head. I'll make you cum, honey, like you did for me. I kissed her tits once more, and then trailed down to her mound, slightly pressing up against my mouth....eagerly waiting my lips. I got on the floor as she did earlier, and got between her legs. I guess it was right then while looking up to her soft pretty face, her reddish hair spread all over the bed, that I realized I was really getting to like her more and more. Was this love? Am I in love with her? I knew now, that I felt deeply for her, anyway. I leaned down and started to lick her lips, I chewed slightly on her mound and this drove her wild. Spread your legs Honey, spread these fucking legs so I can feast on your pussy.... She opened them widely, anticipating me. I could see her little clit springing up, and licked it in citrcles with my tongue. She started to really moan. That feels so nice Billy. so fucking nice. Please do it some more, yeah, right there..... Oh Billy, make me cum, honey....it feels so fucking nice.... She was humping up and down to my mouth, trying to push her pussy harder to my lips. I stuck my tongue into her cunt, and swirled it around. This made her really moan and move faster. I slid a couple of fingers into her cunt and then licked her clit again, and sucked it hard. That was it.....she arched her hips up high and stayed there, almost frozen, as I held her tight licking her faster and faster. Her moans louder and louder. I could taste her juice dripping out. It turned me on, that she was cumming like this, and I felt my cock harden. I laid her back down, and quickly knelt over her pussy and rammed my cock in fast. It was wet and warm. She was really moaning and moving around now as I fucked into her. Her arms coming up around my neck and pulling me down to hold me close to her. I whispered into her ear, I love you Lisa, and she really screamed. The door opened and Bobby and Carol were there watching us, just as I was about to shoot my cum into Lisa. I raised up on my hands and pumped her hard, rammed as tight as I could into her,,looking down into her eyes I came. Hard, many shots jolting from my balls into her. Our eyes locked in love now, her accepting my cock, my complete manhood into her body right now. I could feel her pussy clamping around my cock, sqeezing and letting go, squeezing again, trying I think to drain all my cum into her. I came Honey, she said, I was cumming when you were cumming in me. By then, Carol and Bobby were standing near the end of the bed, still naked. Grinning at both of us. The sweat rolling down to my eyes now........... That was great stuff, Billy, he said. His cock swinging between his legs. As Lisa now sat up, her tits heaving, nipples still hard, sticking out, I was standing in front of her. She softly held my cock, and said that was really wonderful. I noticed that as her face came to press sideways against her hand and my cock, with my hand on her head, that she was staring straight at Bobby's huge cock....just a couple feet away.......\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME PT8 As I sat there, next to Lisa, it dawned on me to look at the clock on the dresser. God! It was 4:30 already,a nd mom at least, would be walking in any minute. Quickly, we all got our suits back on and ran down to the pool. At least there, we were safe. We weren't there 10 minutes on the pool deck, and ma's car was coming in the drive. We all looked at each other, knowing how close it was. She saw us there, and said that she would have dinner in a while. I suggested that we cook out, since it was so nice out. She thought a minute, and said good idea. She looked sharp in her fitted blouse and summery slacks. Made her tits show really nice. It dawned on me I hadn't seen her tits in quite a while.... i already knew what they looked like, and their really nice size, but I still wanted to see more.\n\nShe had a plate of mixed hamburgers, salads, and other stuff ready in a short time. I no sooner had the first batch of hamburgers done, and dad pulled in the drive. Soon it was getting dark, and ma and dad went in the house, to go to bed. We decided on a little more swimming, and fooled around in the pool for a while before Bobby and Lisa were ready to leave. Bobby would drop Lisa off at her house for me. I kissed her, and it seemed with a lot more feeling now inside me. She openly ground her tits into me as we kissed.\n\nWe said we would see them in school in themorning,and they left. Carol and me stayed out by the pool talking. Finally, I asked her how she made out with the blowjob, and she said it went really nice, but she still couldn;t take his whole cock in me mouth or throat. It was just too fucking big, she said. He must have cum a gallon in my throat though, she said laughing. But we're even, I came in his mouth twice as he ate my pussy. Do you really like him? Oh yes. He's really nice to me, treats me nice. Makes me feel nice. I'm not afraid with him. I thought it was neat to come in at just the second you were cumming in Lisa, she said. I like the look you guys get when you cum. Ma and dad are probably fucking right now, I said. I'll bet you're right. I hear them quite a bit, and they don't know it, through my wall. No shit? I said. Yeah, I hear them a lot. Mostly they fuck on weekends when dad dosen't have to go to work. Want to try to listen? Yeah, I said. C'mon. hurry. Its just about that time now. Usually takes ma about twenty minutes in the shower.....\n\nWe went up the stairs quickly and quietly. Their door was naturally closed, and I went intio Carol's room. There was a space near the end of her dresser facing the wall between her's and their room. kneel over here, she said and listen real good. I did, and put my ear to the wall. I could actually hear low moaning, and it sounded like dad. I wonder what they're doing I asked Carol??? Maybe she's sucking him off, as she also listened. The moans became a little louder, and we were sure it was dad, and the bed wasn't making a lot of noise, so we figured that mom probably was sucking him. Wish I could see that, I said. I'd love to see mom sucking a cock, just once. OH you're a pig, Billie. I was getting excited sitting there in the dark listening to my mom sucking off my dad. I reached for Carol's hand and put it on my hardening cock in the dark. Wow, she said...your're so fucking hard......I had my ear pressed to the wall, listening to mom starting to moan now, and athe bed rocking. Dad must be fucking her now, I thought. This was a first for me. I was getting excited....I reached for Carol's head near me, and eased her to my cock, she knew what to do now. There we were, sitting on the floor, listening to our parents fucking, and me getting sucked off by my sister. I really fucked into her mouth this night. With the excitement. IMy mind kept switching between Carol's mouth, Lisa's and then, my own mother kneeling in front of me in the darkness sucking my cock. When the thoughts stayed with hearing my mom moaning through the wall, and Carol's sucking me wildly, I came very hard, and Carol coughed. I illed her mouth. Now it was quiet in their room, and I said bye, real quick.\n\nNo sooner had I gotten in my room, and mom was going to the bathroom. She heard Carol cough, and waled in asking her if she was gettin a cold? Whew. Another close one. Carol said she was all right, just had something caught in her throat....I had to giggle listening to that. I could just imagine Carol wiping my cum off her face, and in her mouth so quick, and jumping into bed, before mom came out. As I laid in my bed, thoughts of mom and dad fucking filled my mind. I just had to figure out how to see them. I was dying to see how mom sucked a cock. Then I remembered an ad I got in an Email for these new really small cameras that were wireless. I knew what I would be doing in the morning.\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME PT9\n\nDuring school the next day, I saw Carol in the hall and she said that she was going to one of her friend's after school. I saw Lisa, and she said she might go with her too, I kissed her and said I would see her tommorrow. I raced home and went on the computer, and found the camera ad that I had seen. There was a live kind of shot in color, and I knew that was it. Just what I needed. Kind of expensive though. It would mean curbing some other things, I was saving for. Three days it would be sent. Great. Now I had to think of where to mount and hide it so it would never be seen. I went over to mom's room and looked around real quick, and decided that next to their dresser there was a space and a huge rubber plant in that corner. Perfect, I thought. The shelves on the sides of the mirror, and the plant would hide everything, and direct on the bed also. When Carol got home that evening, I told her all about it, and then went on line to show it to her. She was amazed at the display. She thought I was nuts though. I said, wait, wait til we see them fucking, and then say that. I had to wait til the stuff came to figure out how it would hook up to my VCR. I didn't have the time to see Lisa the next few days with football practice, and homework. When I came home from school on Thursday, mom said that a package came for me, and wondered what it was. I told her it was a new part I was waiting, and waiting for, for the computer. You and that computer are driving me nuts, she said. I grabbed the box and ran upstairs. Carol was already in her room, cjanging clothes. I quickly told her it was here....What's here? The camera, stupid. She hurried into my room now, almost as excited as me opening it. Wow, this is small I said. Lots of instuctions, and I soon had it hooked up to my VCR, and tested it. Wow, I said, look at that picture of us Carol. We can make our own fuck films.....all I have to do is push record and that's it. Uh Oh, she said. Mom and dad are in trouble now. I can just see it. Listen, why don't you engineer an excuse to make ma drive you somewhere so i can get this hooked up in there? Are you sure you won't get caught. We could never be forgiven. They would hate you.\n\nOh stop it. I said. OK, I'll ask her to take me and Lisa to the mall for some girl stuff. I know she'll do it. How much time do you need? Ony about twenty minutes to put it in there and then make sure its pointing OK, and then to make sure its really hidden. OK. I just hope we don't get caught. I waited until I heard the car pull out of the drive, and went to work quickly. There was a catty corner set of small shelves that were hiddn almost by the huge rubber plant in the corner of their room. I moved a figurine, set the camera behind it, and aimed it toward the bed. I ran into my room and quickly looked at my TV. It was almost perfect. I could see almost the whole bed area. I made a couple of adjustments, and it was perfect. Now, all I had to do was wait....... I had to remember to keep reminding myself to never leave the tape in the VCR. That would mean the end. If mom or dad ever ""borrowed"" my tape for some reason....uh oh. Now, I couldn't wait. I had the picture on the TV, and could imagine them there in their bed already. I couldn't wait to show Carol. Now we could see how THEY make love, and maybe learn a few things too. It would certainly let me see my mom getting fucked and giving my dad a blowjob. Even looking at her downstairs, it was always hard for me to look at her and imagine my dad's cock in her mouth..... I had a hard time concentrating on my homework, and finally, finally, finally, Carol and mom were home. The hours seemed to drag when we all had dinner. Talking to dad about his golf game. I said I still had some studying to do for a test coming up and ran upstairs, and waited, waited, waited. I heard Carol come into her room, and I figured she would be getting ready to take a shower. I whispered over to her that it was all set, and showed her the pic on the TV in my room. Wow, she said. You can see the whole fucking room, almost. Now I can't wait either. Damn, Billy. I reached into her bathrobe and caressed her tit as she went to take her shower. I watched TV for a while, and finally heard mom come up the stairs to go to bed. I heard dad say he would be up and in a few minutes. Excellent. I turned the channel to the off station, and there was mom. taking of her blouse. A lacy white bra underneath. I was gulping now, at watching her. I got up and sat right next to the TV. She unsnapped her bra and pulled it off. OOOHHH, what beautiful tits. I could see her going to the mirror on the dresser, and watched her caressing her tits as if to make them feel more relaxed or something. They were hanging as she bent over to a dresser drawer. Now she sat on the bed, and pulled off her slacks. matching lacy panties, and she slipped them off too. Wow. here was my mom, naked now. I saw her reach down and run her hand through her blonde pussy hair, and slide a finger into her slit for a second. Looking toward the mirror ahead. She stood up looking at her figure in the mirror, from front to side, and holding up het beautiful tits for the side view.\n\nI was getting an eyeful, and was tickled that I got the camera. Her body was still gorgeous. Her tits had to be at least 34 D. Carol and Lisa were only about a C, I figured.\n\nMom moved off camera, and then I saw her in her bathrobe, and starting to walk out to the hall. I quickly changed the channel, and glad I did. She knocked on my door, and wanted to know if I wanted to have a party for my birthday that was coming up. God! I had completely forgotten about my own birthday. It was on a Sunday this year, two weeks away. I would be 17. I said, I haven't even thought about it mom. I've been so busy with the homework, football and stuff, I forgot all about it. Let me think about it. OK? OK, Hon, see you tommorrow, and she went to take her shower. Me, now knowing exactly what was under that bathrobe. I wondered, if all boys wanted to fuck their mothers. Lisa heard mom go into the bathroom , and raced in. Did you see anything? she whispered. YES! I said. I watched her take all her clothes off. Go get a book from school so you'll have an excuse to be here, without them suspecting anything... She heard dad coming up the stairs, and gave him a kiss good night. Minutes later, she was in my room again, with her textbook. I was sitting at my desk with the TV on the corner of it, and turned the camera station on. Now Carol could watch dad get undressed. It then dawned on me that a better idea would be to slide the cover off the computer so I could say that I bneeded Carol's help to hold the light, while I put in the new parts. Carol was really interested in seeing dad's cock. Sat on the edge of the bed waiting. Gee, she said, that is a nice picture this thing gets. Then dad took off his shirt and pants, and finally sttod and pulled off his shorts. Carol's hand went to her crotch, without her realizing it, and she was stroking herself. You want to fuck him that bad,? I said. She realized what she was doing, and said look at his cock. Will yours get that big? I said I hped so. Bobby was already that big. but he was larger than me anyway. Speaking of Bobby, I wish he was here now so we could fuck. Dad scratched around his balls lightly, pulled the blankets down and crawled into bed. soon, mom was back in the room, and drying her hair on the side of the bed. After a few minutes, they turned off the bright light from the ceiling, and left on the nightstand light. She finally stood up and took off her bathrobe and climbed into bed next to dad. He pulled her to him and kissed her, and we could see his hand go over her tit. After a while of kissing, she raised over him, and hung her tits over his face for him to suck on them. Here we go Carol. Its getting good now.... She's got beautiful tits doesn't she? Yeah, I hope mine get like that soon. I said yours are really beautiful too. I love sucking them. Feel nice in my hands too. I reached into her bathrobe, and caressed them as we watched our father sucking mom's tits as she squeezed them into his mouth. OOOOHHHHH. Do that for my Carol. Squeeze your tits into my mouth like that. As dad sucked her tits, she reached down and moved the blanket from the way of his cock. She began to stroke it up and down softly.We could see his cock getting bigger and bigger in her hand. Wow. After a few minutes, she pulled her tits away from his mouth, and moved to his side, and leaned down and started to lick his cock. Her face was directly facing the camera, and Carol. said fucking wow! Look at our mom sucking a cock, she said. Wow! Mom went up and down, and licked all around it. Stroking him, as she sucked. Now I stood next to where Carol was sitting on the bed and pulled her hand over to my cock, jerk me babe, while we watch this. Sure thing, this is really fucking hot. Mom went up and down on his cock, and we could see her open her mouth wide to suck him deep. We watched his huge hard on disappear into her mouth. Wow Carol said. Too bad I can't ask mom for blowjob advice. Wow! Suck me Carol. Suck me while mom is sucking dad. YOU watch her on the screen, and suck me. Wow she said that's a hot idea, and reached for my cock. She sucked me softly at first, her eyes glued to the screen, and I pumped her mouth, also watching our mother giving dad a blowjob. Mom was taking her time, dad must have been moaning, but we couldn't hear it. Carol started to follow mom's speed of up and down, and I wondered if we would both cum at the same time????? Mom stopped for a while and leaned back jerking dad's cock in her hands, looking down at him smiling. We knew they loved each other a lot. MY cock was being sucked good now, Carol. fully excited. Soon mom moved, and then straddled dad, facing the camera. She was putting her hands down to her pussy, and stroking it in and out. How really hot. I was watching every move. Her blonde curls seemed damp. faf's cock just in front of her pussy. Then she looked back at him, and lowered her pussy straight down on his cock. When Carol saw that she sucked me really hard, and faster. Cum, Billy, cum. I want your cum, she said, sucking me harder and faster, watching our mother fucking our dad.My balls felt like they were boiling as she sucked me so nicely, and I started to shoot. Suck all the cum this time Carol, suck it right into your mouth and throat. Suck my cum, honey....as I shot spurt after spurt into her mouth. Finally she sucked me clean, and I sat on the bed, placing her between my legs playing with her tits as we watched mom play with her tits fucking dad.....and pained type of expression as she fucked up and down on his cock, rolling her tits wildly, and seeming to be moaning. I had Carol's tits in my hand, and caressed them and her nipples as we watched this. That's how I'm going to fuck Bobby the next time...just like that. I slid my hand to her pussy and told her to lay back....that I would suck her cunt till she came. Silently she did......\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME Pt10 It seemed to be going really nice, between Carol, me and of course, Lisa. Carol and I still kept our secret of watching mom & dad often. We learned a lot. Tried it out on ourselves and Lisa. Then disaster struck. I came home from school, nearing the end of the school year now. I went up to my room as usual, and there was mom sitting on the end of my bed. She had tears in her eyes, and looked at me, saying why Billy, Why? She was holding a VCR tape in her hand. I knew immediately what it was, and my face turned red. I was speechless. I found where you hid the camera on us too, Billy. The reason I found it is because my rear end bumped into the VCR and tuned it on as I was doing your bed...... I feel so ashamed mom. I have been so frustrated in trying to learn about sex and girls......and all those things..... I don't care Billy. THIS was terrible. THIS was between your father and me.\n\nMaybe I have been wrong, she said. Maybe I should have thought enough to have your dad talk to you. Maybe I should have. She was still sitting there weeping. I'm really sorry mom. Really I am. I just, I just thought I could learn how to really do it, in case Lisa and me got together. All the guys at school are always bragging..... She looked up at me, and through teary eyes, I guess we failed each other Billy. I really should have talked with you much earlier. What did you think when you were watching me with your father? It was nice, mom. I know how much you love him. Yes, I do, she said. Have you had sex with a girl yet? Well, yes. What kind? We touched a lot, Lisa and me. Have you actually seen her body? Some of it mom. Lying like hell. I have to admit, I've noticed the bulge in your swimsuit when you were out at the pool. Especially when Lisa was around and you were both swimming. She glanced directly at my crotch as she said it. I expect you've noticed how big your dad is, haven't you? Yes! I did. He's bigger than me, that's for sure. How far have you and Lisa gone? I touched her breasts , and once inside. Yes. But she felt scared. Still lying like hell. Sit down here, she said. I sat on the bed, and she stood before me now. I think its time for you to learn some things. Before you get a girl, expecially a nice girl like Lisa in trouble. She turned and locked my bedroom door. Then she came back to stand in front of me. What did you think of my breasts when you saw them? I stuttered, they were beautiful mom. Really beautiful, I thought. Unbutton my blouse, Billy. Oh no, mom. I can't do that! I mean it. Unbutton my blouse. Slowly, I reached up and with shaking hands, I started to unbutton ..... Finally, they were all undone, and the blouse fell to her sides. What do you see, Billy? A pretty lacy white bra, mom. What else? I see bulges at the top of the bra. I see faint outlines of your nipples, I said. Unsnap it Billy, it opens here in front. Oh mom....please... Go ahead Billy, unsnap it. I reached up and undid the fasteners, and it also fell to the sides. Her breasts fell free, and swung into sight inches from my face now. A gasp escaped my lips, as I saw them .... What are you thinking Billy? How beautiful they are mom. Her both hands came up to caress them, and massage them and roll her fingers over her nipples. These are the nipples that fed you as a baby, Billy. Your dad loved to watch me feed you. She held her breasts so that her nipples were almost at my mouth. These nipples Billy. These breasts are also sex organs Billy, they give women feelings of excitement when she is about to make love with a man. They are extremely sensitive. and you must ALWAYS remember to treat them softly, tenderly, and never, never squeeze them hard or you will injure the woman. Still massaging them near my mouth...... My cock was hard, and I was embarrassed. I knew she saw it bulging in my pants, as she looked down. Making you hard, isn't it Billy, she asked in a sort of teasing manner? Yes mom, it is. Do you masterbate Billy. I looked down to the floor sheepishly and mumbled, yes mom. Once in a while, like when Lisa has been here. When did you start to cum? A year ago now. mom. I knew we should have talked to you a long time ago.....still massaging her breasts in front of me. Touch them Billy, letting go of her tits, letting them fall to the beautiful half round circles......go ahead, I will show you how to touch a woman, and please her. My hands shaking, I reached and gingerly touched both breasts, as if I had never done it before. Her hands went over mine, and held them tighter to each breast. massage them Billy. Like I was just doing. Yes, like that. That feels real nice. Just a little firmer, Yes, that's it, as her eyes appeared to roll. Yes, Billy, that feels so nice. Remember this, when you touch a woman. Now feel my nipples. They are kind of soft right now, but they get hard like your penis when you're excited. Again, I flushed.... Oh yeah. My fingers traced around her nipples now getting hard by the second under my fingertips. See? See how hard they are getting? Yes mom. They are excited and really sensitive right now. You MUST remember to treat them very tenderly. OK mom. Go ahead, rub my breasts, and play with my nipples and let's see how you do. Somehow that made me feel a little more relaxed, and both my hands were massaging her breasts, and fingering her nipples softly. What a dream...my own mother standing here.\n\nYes! That feels really nice Billy. Treat your girl just like this when you finally do get to do this with her. Come around behind me now, and caress them from behind. I stood up, and my hard on was bulging large in my pants. I saw her look at it as I moved behind her and again reached around and cupped her breasts. She was slightly shorter than me, and now I was standing closer to her, my cock slightly pressing into her ass, I can feel your manhood Billy, as she laid her blonde head back on my shoulder. You ARE getting big. Suddenly, as I caressed her breasts, seeing her nipples very hard now, I felt her hands come in between us, and cup my cock through my pants. Sliding harder and harder over the whole thing. Oh mom, please...I might.....Cum, she said? Yes. No, not yet. Caress my breasts a little firmer Billy, Yes like that. Concentrate on my nipples now. Looking down upon her tits over her shoulder, her head back over my right shoulder, made my cock throb. Her hands still rubbing over it softly, and now I could feel her fingers searching for the zipper. Yes, Billy, that really feels nice. Remember this for your girl. Her hands then moved quickly, and before I knew it, she had my zipper down, my shorts pulled aside , and had my cock in her hand stroking it. Oh yes, Billy. You really do have a nice one. One to be proud of, as she slid her hand up and down on it. Cup my breasts Billy, twirl your fingers over my nipples too.... Yes, just like that....oooohhh, thats it. just like that...You will make your girl real happy Billy. The next I knew, she had reached up and undid my snap in the jeans, all with both her hands still behind her. They fell to the floor with my shorts. Her hands went back to stroking my shaft, and her one hand caressing my balls. Oh Mom. I'm really getting excited now...please....not yet Billy. Not yet. She continued to stroke and caress me, like this as she kept encouraging me to massage her tits, her head on my shoulder all this time. Finally, she released my cock, eased my hands off her breasts and turned around to face me. She leaned up to kiss my cheek, and her fingers went to my shirt, and unbuttoned it, as she went lower and lower. When it was open, she pushed it aside, and leaned down and sucked MY nipples....Oh wow, mom. That really feels nice. Yes, I know, men's nipples are just as sensitive as a woman's Billy. She sucked and nibbled them for quite a while, and then lowered herself to her knees and looking at my cock for the first time. The last time I saw this, it was a little dinky thing Billy. She was stroking it, cupping my sack with my balls and massaging them softly. OH Mom. that feels nice, but I'm really going to .....no Billy, I won't let you.....You can't.....Yes I can Billy. She began to caress my balls and sack more firmly, as she studied my cock now. Then her other hand came up to grip my shaft.....holding it tight. Now she stroked it hard. watching it, she saw a few drops appear at the tip, and then she opened her mouth, and let her tongue touch the tip of my cock. OOOHHH Billy, I just tasted the manhood of the man I made. Yes, this liquid coming out of here is your manhood. I just tasted you, and now I will show you how wonderful oral sex can be....lowering her head and taking my cock into her warm mouth OOOOHH mom....as she slid lower and lower on my shaft. Her fingers still caressing my balls. Now, she spun me around and swiveled on her knees.... pushing me down on the bed. She leaned over me, and told me to watch her make oral love to me.....her tits swinging, she caressed them, kneeling there, and then went back to my cock. I will show you the true wonders of being a man, Billy. I will show you all I know about pleasing a man, and you can then teach your woman. She was now between my knees, and took my hard cock, pressing it into my stomach, and licking her tongue all around my balls, and then up and down the shaft....feel nice Billy? Oh mom, it feels so nice.....her hand still holding the tip of my cock down. Licking and sucking my balls tenderly. Your cum is in these Billy. I will get it out soon. Her mouth opened and took both my balls into it, and I felt her tongue rolling all over them. Her hand massaging just the tip of my cock at the same time. I was ready to explode....... Oh mom, oh mom. My hips moved on their own now, as she sucked and licked my cock all over....she looked directly into my eyes, and said feel good Billy? Oh yes, mom. Really great. Now I will make you cum. Her mouth continued to suck each of my balls, and roll her tongue over them, as her hand stroked so softly up and down my shaft..... She then moved her mouth down my cock, raising her head a little and went straight down on my complete cock! My whole cock disappeared into my mom's throat, as she sucked hard. I could feel her throat muscles gripping my cock like I've never had with Carol or Lisa. I could hear her moan now, she went up and down harder and started to go faster.....I will have your cum soon Billy. Soon. When you do, just keep shooting...she lowered her mouth again, all the way down, sucking harder. Muscles deep in her throat massaging and caressing my cock like never before. She stared into my eyes softly now, a twinkle in them as I saw my whole cock in her mouth. My hips moved up and down and she moved with them, holding me in her mouth and sucking faster. She let go for a second to say, its OK, Billy, cum....cum in my mouth Billy...I want my son's cum in my my mouth.... She went back all the way down again, and I started to shoot....very hard, bucking off the bed, into my mother's mouth. sucking me harder and harder, faster and faster. I was shooting, and moaning, as she went with my cock's movements. Finally, with one last hard burst, I was spent. exhausted, and laid down on the bed with my eyes still closed. She continued to suck me gently up and down for a moment or two, making small moans deep in her throat. Then she released me from her mouth, held it in her hand and kissed the tip and licked it. You tasted fine, Billy. I now have the cum of both the men in my life within my body........ Her hands massaged all around my cock and groin for a while as she knelt there, and finally she said...I think that's enough for today, Billy. She stood up, and pulled my hands to pull me up and kissed me on the cheek. She pulled my hands to her breasts and kissed my cheek once more, and said....I will give you more lessons soon. Thank you mom. Thank you for all this, standing there completely naked in front of my own mother, my cock now swinging free....... She turned to unlock the door, as we heard Carol coming in the back door downstairs......mom's timing was absolutely perfect. By the way. since we have done this, I will return the camera for you to watch us. You will learn, and I will teach you with what you will see.......I trust that I can trust YOU, Billy. I stood there speechless. She left and quickly went to her room and closed the door. Minutes later, the screen on my TV came on, and the camera was once again turned on. Mom holding her tits to it......with a smile.\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME PT12 I didn't know what to say to Carol about what just happened with mom. My mind was still spinning as she came in my room to ask if I was going to watch them again tonight? As I sat there on the bed, thinking, I said maybe Carol. I'll get you if I'm still up. What's the matter Billy? I don't know. Just not feeling too well right now.....I think I know what YOU need she said, about to close my door.... I shook my head and said, No, its not that. I just have a lot on my mind right this minute. I'll talk to you later, OK? Yeah, sure, she said. Walking into her room. I laid back on the bed disgesting or trying to digest all the things that happened. It was hard to believe even right now, that I just got a blow job from my own mother. It seemed she really enjoyed doing it for me also. It was all just too mind numbing to think about and I dozed off into a nap. I was awakened by a nice feeling in my crotch, and opened my eyes to see Carol sitting on the side of the bed...rubbing her hand up and down my cock through my jeans. Hey sleepy head, dinner is ready. You must have had a nice dream because you were hard as a rock when I walked in.....She looked so sweet. Any guy would love her I thought. OK, I'll be down in a minute. She said, you better get rid of this first , squeezing my hard on, and left. As I walked into the kitchen, everyone was sitting and already eating. Mom looked at me and gave me a slight wink and smile. Have a nice nap?, she asked....yeah mom. I needed it, I guess. I made small talk with dad to evade any real conversation with the women right now. I didn't want to have to look straight at mom, if I could avoid it right this minute. I finished dinner quickly and said II was going out by the pool for a while, and left the kitchen. I laid in a lounge chair for a while, and Carol came out to sit next to me. Feeling better big guy? she said. A little hon. I still wasn't sure if I should tell her what happened with mom. Since it was so warm, she took off her shirt and already had her two piece on. Diving in to the pool. I watched her casually swimming. She really did have a nice body. Her cute rounded ass sticking up as she swam with her head in the water. She came to my side of the pool and leaned on the edge, kicking her legs in the water. How's that hard on doing? she smiled. All gone hon. We can fix that if you want to. Not right now hon. I looked down at her tits heaving in the water. Such nice looking tits, I thought. I wondered now, for some stupid reason, how many times have I sucked them already? How many times have I fucked Carol? Then, as I watched it get dark, I thought, yes, maybe a nice blowjob would feel nice right now. I said to her as she waded around in circles in front of me, is that blowjob offer still good? Yeah, sure Billy. She swam to the edge and pulled herself out. I gave her a towel and she sat on the deck near my leg drying her hair. I took the towel and did it for her, as she leaned her back against my knees. I laid the towel around her shoulders and reached down to slide my hands under her bra, and caress her tits. They felt so soft, with their cool hardened nipples, in my hands. I moved my hands softly, thinking. That feels nice Billy. Really nice. I have something to tell you Carol, but not right now, OK? Is it important? Yeah, I said. Really. But not now. Just feeling your tits is OK for right now. I heard the back door open and close, and then mom came up to us at the pool. She had put on her suit and said that a swim might feel good about now. She saw Carol sitting on the edge and said ""Already been in I see?"", yeah. It feels nice. Mom stood at the side of the pool a minute, near me. I looked at her body in the suit. She was really built nice. Mom swam around a little and I saw her look at me a couple of times as if she was thinkiing. Carol already figured out that the blowjob was off. After a while of chit chat, Carol said that she wanted to do her homework, and left us alone at the pool. Mom came up and laid on a lounge chair next to me, and closed her eyes. Her long blonde hair now laying to one side down the top of one tit. I looked at her heaving tit through the suit, and realized now, that I had sucked them, touched and played with them, and those pretty lips had sucked my cock. How you feeling now, Billy?, she asked, still with her eyes closed. OK mom, just thinking, that's all. Are you going to watch us tonight she asked? I don't know, do you want me to? Its up to you Billy. I don't care. I have nothing to hide from you anymore. You have already seen just about everything your father and me do together. I think, by some things he said just a while ago, that we will make love again tonight, she said. I think I will ask him to do something we haven't done in a while. Something you should maybe watch, so you can learn it. What's that mom? Never mind. I just think you should watch tonight, she said. Will you come straight home from school tommorrow? I guess so, but you never know what will happen during the day. Try to be home before Carol, OK. She always has a later class than you, most of the time anyway. OK mom. I'll see you later, I said. She said 'In more ways than one honey"", as I left the pool. I went up to my room, took all my clothes off and laid naked on the bed in the dark. Thinking, just thinking. After what seemed like hours, Carol slipped in the bedroom and said hurry, Billy, turn it on, They're going at it, I'm dying to see what they are doing.... Turn it on I said without moving. I could see her sitting on the end of the bed looking at the screen coming on, and there was my father, laying between my mother's legs sucking on her pussy. Oh Billy, she said, turning around for the first time to look at me. She now realized that I was naked. Wow, she said, you're all set for me. Look Billy, he's licking her pussy like you do to me. Wow. You really like that don't you Carol. Yes, I love that. It feels so fucking nice on my pussy. Look at mom playing with her tits....Wow. She saw my cock starting to get a little harder, and said want a blowjob now Bill? I thought, the hell with it. Yeah. Sit this way, and I'll stand and that way we can both still see the screen. OK. I stood, and Carol started to caress my cock, and I found myself getting hard watching my dad suck my mother's cunt. Carol's mouth moved down my cock slowly, and felt nice now, in the dark bedroom. Suck it good Carol. Her hands massaging my balls as I showed her.....she glanced side ways to see the screen and back to my cock. UUUUMMMM Billly, your cock always feels good in my mouth. As Carol was sucking me, I watched mom start to move her hips faster, and up and down more and more....dad was using his fingers into her also. I know she must be moaning by the look on her face. Her tits flopping up and down as he sucked her pussy. Finally, as Carol was really sucking and stroking my cock, I was nearing a cum, I moaned and Carol sucked harder...give it to me Bill, shoot.......her tongue sliding up and down the underside of my cock as she sucked me harder and harder. I started shooting, as mom grabbed her tits and must have yelled. I knew she was cumming into dad's mouth at this second, as I was shooting into Carol's mouth. I could hear Carol gulp and suck my cum, now licking all over my cock and stroking it softly.\n\nUUUUMMMM Billy, that was a lot of cum, this time. Mom just came while dad sucked her too...I was just watching it....as she turned to look at the screen, stroking my cock softly, dad was moving up onto mom's chest and she was getting ready to suck him. We could only see part of it because of the way the camera was facing. Oh. mom's going to suck him now. I want to see this.....Carol said. This is really great Billy. Being able to see all this.....silently, as I got under the blankets, I wondered. Carol watched tansfixed as she saw dad's ass moving quicker and quicker towards mom's mouth. Knowing she was sucking him, but not being able to see it clearly. Then dad's ass stiffened....there he goes Billy, I think he's cumming in mom's mouth now....he's all stiff, and I can see one of her hands moving like I do to you. Wow. If they only knew we were watching, she said! Damn, of all the things for Carol to say right now..... As I watched the screen, I saw dad finally roll off mom and lay next to her. They pulled up the blankets and she rolled over on top of him and kissed him. I could see her tits crushing into his chest as they kissed. Then mom reached over, looking straight into where the camera was located, and turned out the table lamp. The screen went dark. Carol came up and laid next to me, putting her arm across my chest, and her lips near my face. They make nice love Billy, don't they? I said they sure do. She took my hand and moved it to her pussy. It was wet. Can you fuck me Billy? Please? Watching them really made me hot??? I don't know if I can get hard enough Carol, I'll try. She pulled the blanket off me, straddled my legs and caressed my cock there in the darkness. I could feel the soft hair of her cunt riding my thighs...... Yes, I would be able to fuck her..........She slid forward and maneuverd herself over my cock and lowered herself down on it....aaaaggghhh Billy......the warmth of her cunt surrounding my manhood.......\n\n\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME Pt 13 I was feeling kind of worn out when I woke the next morning. I had always dreamed of having a lot of sex, since the first day that I learned I could cum. Now, in just the few past weeks, I was having sex with three different people. My sister, my mom, and Lisa. I needed a break for a few days, but how? Mom would be waiting to ""teach"" me something when I gaot home from school today. It was a week since I had sex with Lisa, and she would probably be expecting it this weekend also. Carol gave me a hug when she passed me in the hall on the way to the bathroom, and said she felt great after that fucking I gave her last night. Mom had breakfast ready when I came down. I stayed kind of quiet, eating, and looking again at her in her light thin housecoat. Standing in front of the window over the sink, I could plainly see the outline of her tits. The same tits that I sucked and caressed. She was busy doing the dishes, and now, I looked at Carol as she ate. Her tits wrapped nicely in a summery blouse. Tits that I also had sucked last night. I got up and left for school. During class change, I met Lisa in the hall, and she asked about going to the football game that weekend. I said sure. That it was stilll on. I gave her a quick kiss, and she slid my hand in hers raising it between us to caress her tit. We'll have fun after the game, she said. I wondered what mom would have waiting when I got home? What was she going to ""teach"" me today? Watching her sucking dad last night ..... Watching him sucking her pussy...... I now thought of dad in a whole different way. mom especially.\n\nWhen I got home, the house was quiet. I went up to my room, and there was mom, sitting on the end of the bed, and had watched the tape of them last night. She still had the same duster on. I said hi. What did you think of last night, she asked. That really was something mom. What exactly was dad doing to you. He was licking my womanhood, honey. Like I did to you yesterday. Men do that because it makes woman feel really nice, and makes them have an orgasm. You know what an orgasm, is, don't you? Yes. I know about them. She stood up and said, would you like to learn how to do what your dad did last night? I don't know mom. Should I? If you want to satisfy a woman the correct way, you should know what it is about....she then opened her duster. She was naked underneath, and her breasts proudly perched with their already hard nipples inches from me. Her body really was beautiful. Long slim legs leading to her blonde pussy hair. Her ass curvy like Carol's. Her hands went to rub softly around her pussy as she looked me in the eyes. Take your clothes off Billy. I will show you how to make oral love to a woman. I fumbled with my shirt, and finally had all my clothes off. Standing now, feeling kind of embarrassed, kind of scared. This was my mother. Naked in front of me. She took my hands and placed them on her tits, and said caress them Billy. Like I showed you. I softly moved my hands over her tits and my fingers played with her nipples. Her eyes closed as she then reached for my cock. She kept her eyes closed, playing with it, stroking it softly, caressing and massaging my balls too. It was really feeling nice, and I was becoming hard in her hands. You're getting hard Billy. That's a very good sign. She opened her eyes, as I continued to caress her tits. That feels nice Billy. She moved to the bed, and laid down with her legs over the edge. Move here Billy, between my legs. I moved, looking down at her, now caressing her own tits, and said kneel right there between my legs. I knelt down, and she said this is a woman's pussy Billy. It is my womanhood. This is where you came from. Her hands went to each side of her pussy lips and caressed up and down the whole valley. This is where we pleasure men the most Billy. I've seen the stuff about it in school mom. She spead her pussy lips and said this is my vagina, and this, here, is called a clitoris. It is almost like the head of your penis, she said. It is really sensitive, and makes a woman have an orgasm, when it is played with the right way. It is very tender Billy. This is what dad what licking last night. This is what he was playing with. It made me cum, Billy. She took her hands away, and said, touch it Billy. Place your hands there and spread my lips. I opened her pussy lips, and she said now put your tongue on that clitoris, I just showed you. I leaned my head down, as if never seeing a pussy before, and went to her clit. Yes, Bill, right there, oooohhh yes. That feels nice. Lick it softly like and Ice Cream cone. yes, like that Bill, as I softly licked over her hardening clit. Yes. It feels nice Billy. Suck that little button now, softly Billy. You don't want to hurt your woman. I delicately sucked my mother's clit and she started to moan. OOOHHH nice Billy. You're a fast learner. I could feel my cock raging hard. Nervously, I licked and sucked her clit for a while, and she said take two fingers and slide them into my vagina now, Billy. Keep licking on my clitoris, too. I slid two fingers gingerly into her and sucked her clit. OOOHHHH Yes. That's it. It really feels nice.Move them in and out Bill. Keep pressure towards the top part....yeah right there, suck my clit a little harder now, yes, just like that as her hips began to hump my face. I'll bet your penis is really hard right now, isn't it Billy/ Yeah it is mom. I will take care of that in a minute for you, as she continued to hump up and down on my mouth. That is good Billy. Suck you woman like this all the time. Up and down that whole valley, and then back to that little clit in there. Yes. Just like that Bill. Move your fingers faster, harder Billy. I did. OOOOHHH This is a woman's ""cum"" Billy. watch me cum now.....Her own finger went to her clit, as my two fingers pumped in and out of her.....I am cumming now....Billy..... now, as her hips and pussy moved up and down rapidy in front of my face........oooohhhh, ooooohhhhh here it is....a woman's orgams, Billy, and I felt her pussy getting wetter and wetter around my mouth........ Her body froze for a long moment.....and finally I saw her hands go to her tits and caress them. Her eyes closed tightly. OOOOHHH Billy, I just had an orgams. It was so very nice. You have just made a woman have an orgasm. NOW you know what dad was doing last night.\n\nI stood up now, still between her legs. They were very wet, and I could smell her juices. If only she knew that I have done this more than a dozen times already. Finally, she sat up, and said, your penis really is hard. Now I will take care of it for you, like I did yesterday. She took my cock in her hands and caressed and stroked it softly. lovingly, sexually. It really is a nice one Billy. I'm sure it will make any woman happy. She caressed my whole sack, and played with the balls, and looked up at me....feel nice? Yes, it really does, I'm on the edge mom. I think I might cum. OK, Billy, I'll do it for you honey. Her mouth went around my cock and she sucked all the way down in one move. There I was, standing at the edge of my bed looking down with my cock in my mother's sucking mouth.....her hand massaging my balls softly as her mouth sucked me.... OOOOHHHH mom, ooooohhhh...feels nice doesn't it Billy, yeeesss mom. Yyyyeeeesss, as she sucked up and down my cock. her fingers now wrapped around the bottom as she sucked. She placed her tongue on the tip and rolled it all over, looking up to me, you will cum soon, Billy, go right ahead, I will be ready for you, and sucked my whole cock back into her throat, squeezing it, jerking it, massaging it. I started to shoot....uuuummmmm her moans came, her mouth glued completely around my whole cock. Shoot after shoot, her hand squeezed, her mouth sucked, her throat contracted around my shooting cock....my hips fucked her mouth....she kept sucking, jerking, moaning, as I filled my mother's mouth with my cum. finally, I was empty. Still she sucked softly now, still she squeezed a little softer now, bringing me down from a beautiful blowjob. I could see traces of my cum at the sides of her mouth. My softening cock still in her mouth. Looking up at me again, I felt her tongue roll over and over my cock, as she sucked it completely dry of my cum. Finally, she released me, and looked at my cock, now hanging loose near her face. We have just had male and female oral sex Billy. There are a lot of other ways to do it, but what we did was the most popular. She stood up and put her arms around me and kissed my cheek. Pressing her tits into my chest, her arms pulling me tighter and tighter.....Ohhhh you will make a good lover, I'm sure of it Billy. If its Lisa, that you really like...she will be happy. I am sure of it. I hugged her, and said, I think that Carol will be home any minute mom, and she said, wow, that's right......I better hurry. She put on her duster, and leaned to kiss my cheek once again......turning to me as she was about to walk out.... It was nice wasn't it Bill?....looking at my hanging cock.... Yes, it really was. Now you know also, what a woman tastes like when she has an orgasm too..... Now you know what your dad was doing for me last night. I looked at her as she quickly ran to her room to dress. On the screen, I saw her once again hold her tits offering them to me...as she stared at the camera. Like a beautiful blonde model, posing, with her long tresses framing her pretty face..... I looked down on the bed, and noticed a large wet spot...uh oh, my mother's juices all over, the faint aroma of her.... I turned off the TV as Carol came rushing up the hall stairs....\n\n\n\nCarol, Mom & Me PT14 The first thing Carol said was that she felt good all day, thinking about being fucked while seeing mom getting eaten. I mentioned that I was really worn out and needed to rest for a while. Carol said, you better rest up for the game, and ""OUR"" party afterward. I gave Bobby a blowjob under the stairs in the library building this afternoon. We almost got caught by one of the kids coming down the stairs. It was neat. I'll see you later, as she went into her room. Whew. I hoped she wouldn't be pressing me for playing around. I laid back on the bed and rested. I went out to the pool again, as usual, after dinner. laying on a lounge chair, thinking. Mom smiled at me all during dinner, giving me a little innocent wink. She reminded me about my birthday coming up, that Sunday, and asked again if I wanted a party. I looked at Carol? She thought it would be a good idea. We could invite a bunch of kids from school for a pool party. I told mom, OK. Maybe it would be nice to have some of the guys from the team over also. As I laid there on the deck, Carol came out again, in her two piece. She said, we're really learning a lot of shit about fucking from watching mom and dad. I said we sure are. My eyes closed as I laid there. Carol leaned over me and pressed her tits into my chest and kissed me. She reached down and massaged my balls through the suit, and said, are we going to fuck some more tonight? I don't know hon, I'm pretty worn out. I really need a rest. Well at least suck them a minute, she said, pulling up her bra and letting her tits hang over my lips.... I licked them softly, and bit lightly on her nipples and then she dove into the pool. What a horny sister. What a horny mother! I thought.\n\nFinally, I told Carol I was going up to lay down, maybe go to sleep for the night. She answered OK, maybe I'll see you later, maybe not, as she continued to swim. Ma & dad were sitting in the parlor watching TV, and I said I was going to bed early. Good night, they both said. mom giving me that wink again. I laid in the dark bedroom listening to the splashing of the pool water from Carol still swimming. Still wondering if I should tell Carol about mom, or mom about Carol and me? Much later, I awoke to a pleasant feeling again.....my cock was being sucked in the darkness. Someone was between my legs.....NOW I wasn't sure if it was mom or Carol? The sucking up and down, the massaging of my balls told me it was mom! Quietly, I moved my hips up and down, her mouth followed, sucked me harder......a hand jerking my cock softly. Yes! It was mom. I felt her larger tits now, against my thighs, rubbing into them hard. I couldn't help but moan lightly as her sucking continued.... biting up and down the sides of my cock now, exciting every nerve in my cock. Nibbling the head slightly, that drove me to hump higher and higher. Still, her mouth stayed with me.....sucking, milking me. Then the bedroom door opened............ My heart stopped. The sucking stopped. I sat up quickly as dim light from the hall flooded my room.... It was Carol standing next to my bed naked.......\n\nCarol's eyes adjusted to the sight of mom between my legs, my cock standing straight up, mom naked. She said What the fuck is this???? What the fuck is going on here? Why are you here mom, why were you sucking Billy? she demanded. Mom knelt there between my legs, looking at Carol, standing now right next to the bed.....Why are YOU here naked, Carol? Billy sees me all the time naked mom. I wanted to ask him something...... Why were you sucking him? Carol, sit down here. I need to talk to you too. Carol knelt on the side of the bed, and looked at me and at mom, disbelief on her face. I had no idea what to say. Mom started by telling her about knowing of the camera I had put in their room. It dawned on me Carol, that your brother hadn't had any talks with your father and me about sex, and since he went so far as putting the camera in our room to watch us, I thought it was time to show him the things he would need to make love to a woman. Yes. I was just giving him oral sex Carol. Its one of the things we women do for men. I don't believe this, she said. YOU and MOM? How long, she demanded....a couple nights ago honey. You mean.....as she looked at me......I shook my head yes. Mom wondered what that meant.....are you two????? Carol bent her head and sheepishly said, yes, mom. I've sucked him too. I needed to learn too mom. Mom looked at me, and I was still speechless....why didn't.... I never really had the chance mom. There both my sister and my mother sitting naked on my bed, my cock hard in front of them...... Oh Mom, Carol whimpered. and reached her arms out to hug her. They both embraced and consoled each other..... Yes, Carol, I hoped I could teach your brother about pleasing a woman the right way, since he had already seen me naked making love with your father..... I did too mom. I know about his camera too. You do???? Yes mom. I watched last night when dad was licking you. Mom was quiet for a while.\n\nFinally, she said, well, what do you guys want to do about this? I don't know mom. It has been nice to share these things with Billy, and I know he has needed to do them with me.... I just don't know..... What if you got pregnant she said....I have a diaphragm from Lisa, she said. Mom was silent again for a while. I enjoyed doing those things with Billy. He felt good and so did I. I didn't want to be the only stupid girl around school either. How far have you two gone, mom asked? He's put it in me a lot mom. It felt so nice. I had orgasms a lot. have you sucked him too. Yes, mom. That was how it started when I asked him about it....Bobby wanted me to do it. I asked Billy about how to do it, and one thing led to another. I ended up sucking Billy. he showed me how to take the cum. Mom looked at me. Why didn't you ever say anything to me, she demanded? I said I never really had the chance mom. You just came in and we got right into it. I never had the chance. I guess you're right, Billy. I did things a little fast. Has he licked you? Yes mom. As a matter of fact, when dad was licking you last night, we were both watching, and Billy was licking me at the same time. I came almost the same time you did mom, as Billy did me. Mom looked down at me, and noticed that my cock was still hard. She said I haven't made him cum tonight, because you had come in....no, your brother hasn't cum yet Carol. Would you like to finish his blowjob? I'll watch and see if you do it right. Carol hesitated. looking down at me, but then her and mom switched places. Carol knelt there, holding my cock, and said, this is what I have been doing mom, as she stroked me, and leaned her head near my cock. She was laying now, still stroking up and down, mom sitting on the side of the bed. OK, lick up and down the under side now. That's it, as Carol's tongue slid up and down. Firmer, Carol. That's it. Now take the head into your mouth, nibble it softly with your teeth, I moaned a little. Mom looking down at me. Now play with his sack and balls, suck him deeper.....that's it. My cock was raging now.... Harder now Carol, use two fingers around the bottom and squeeze him into your mouth.....suck harder dear. Feel OK Billy? Yes, mom. has she sucked your cum? Yes, mom. Lean straight over him , now Carol. That's it. Like that. Now take it in your mouth again, and slide all the way down. That's it. You almost have all of him in your throat...that's it. That is what men want, Carol. Just like that. Deep throat, they call it. Do that hard and fast a couple more times and I think your brother will be cumming....don't stop when he does...keep sucking hard.....and after you feel the cum stopping, slow the sucking down a little at a time..... Carol did exactly as mom told her, and soon I was about to shoot. I was humping up and down again. Move with him, Carol, follow his movements, keep sucking hard....thats it. that's it. Soon, I was shooting down her throat. Mom saw me shooting, he's cumming now honey, suck him hard.....thats it, as Carol sucked me completely into her mouth and throat. My whole cock swallowed ...... I sat up, and looked down at my cock shooting into my sister's mouth, and mom's hand went to my head....I was cumming hard.......Carol was still sucking hard.......her hand caressing my balls as I shot into her mouth...... Finally Carol sat up, wiping her mouth from some of my cum, and catching her breath. Her tits heaving..... She looked down at me....That was a lot of cum Billy. A lot more than the last time. Mom said, Well, Carol, you did pretty good there. At least you're not afraid to take a man's cum, when he shoots. Most men demand that. I think when you decide to do Bobby, that you will be ready for him. Mom stood up and reached for her bathrobe, and said, I will go to bed now. We will talk about this again tommorrow. leaving Carol and me alone. Carol laid down right next to me, both of us naked, and demanded that I tell her the whole story of mom and me.......\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME PT15 After I had told Carol the story, she understood why I was feeling low. Why I was tired. Wow, she said, This is wild, Billy. You were getting sucked by both of us on the same nights. Yes. That's why I was so tired. What was it like having mom suck on you? It was really strange. Buty. I'll tell you, she really made me feel good. It was really strange looking down and seeing mom sucking me. playing with my balls......and when I was cumming, she said ""Give it to me Billy"" I want my son't cum inside me. Wow, Carol...I really let go then. She sucked and sucked till she knew I was completely empty. Holy shit, Carol said. She started out by telling me to suck her tits. They're beautiful, aren't they? Yeah! I hope mine get that big. Hey, your's a beautiful too.\n\nDo you feel like fucking me, Billy, is there any cum left in you now, after I sucked you? I saw her hand sliding up and down her slit in anticipation.... I rolled over and got between her legs. I knelt there, took my cock and slid it where her fingers were sliding. OOOOHhh I love that Billy. I play with it in bed....it feels so fucking nice..... I could feel her clit already hard as my cock slid around her slit. It was hard enough now to fuck her. You do it hon. You hold my cock and steer it into your cunt.... Her fingers grasped my cock and quickly slipped it into her wet pussy. I knelt in front of her and fucked her to a cum. It was good Billy. I came really nice. My cock still inside her. Feeling my sister's wet cunt wrapped around my cock. I love having you in me Billy, she said. She squeezed her pussy tightly as my cock lingered inside her. Your cock fits me a lot better than Bobby's huge thing. But I like his though, too. Finally, she got up and said Good Night. Prancing off in the darkness to her own room. The next morning at breakfast, mom sat with us, eating and drinking a cup of coffee. Dad gave her a kiss, kissed Carol on the cheek and left for work. Mom said that she felt kind of strange. I love your father very much she said. He works so hard. I know he does, Carol said. Mom said most of the time he is too tired at night to make love with me. I try to make it quicker for him, so he can get more sleep, but it leaves me needing. You know what I mean kids? I think so mom, I said. I know he must try, but he is tired, she said. Carol, you will have to take off school Monday so I can take you to the doc, and get you on the Pill. I want you to be safe Honey. Especially if you are thinking of being with Bobby. She reached into her duster pocket and came out with a handful of condoms. Here, she said. These are for you. I want you to use them. Especially since you are starting out with Lisa. Have you two....yes mom. Well, the last thing you kids need right now is a baby. As far as you two are concerned, I won't stop either of you, but I think it will work its own self out. You will get other people in your lives and won't need each other. Maybe so mom. Thanks mom. I still want you both to be careful. We will mom. Are you planning to have Lisa here for your party? Yeah. Especially her. Will you be making out? Yeah, probably. I was thinking early this morning that maybe I can talk your father into us getting a hotel room in town for that night, leave the house to all you guys....IF you promise not to tear the place up????? That's a deal mom. Since we won't be here, why not use OUR bedroom, and tape you and Lisa making out. Maybe I can help you to be better with her??? That's an idea mom. Maybe I will. We left for school.\n\nDuring the day, plans were formulating for my birthday party. I told Lisa about it, and said I didn't want a LOT of kids. Maybe about twelve or so. She agreed. Not too many. She would compare notes with Carol, later. I said I would see her after the game tommorrow. I kissed her and she smiled good bye. Her auburn hair bouncing as she walked away. I really liked her. Mom wasn't home when I got there. She left a note that she was going shopping for things we would need for the party, and would then stop at her sister's. I went upstairs and laid down. When Carol came in, she ran up, all excited with the details her and Lisa worked out for the party. She said they would take care of most of it. She was looking forward to it with a sparkle. She laid on top of me and kissed me, deliberately pushing her tits into me. Oh suck them, Just suck them, Billy, as she unbuttoned her blouse....her pretty tits with their pink nipples near my mouth. I licked and sucked them softly. her hard button nipples feeling so good .....My arms went around her as I sucked them. OOOOHHHH, you do that so nice Billy. Finally, after sucking them a while, I gave her ass a smack and said that's enough. I need to rest a while. Mom will be home soon, and need help with all the groceries. She leaned over and flipped her tits back into her bra, and scooted off. I dozed off a little more light hearted now, that mom and Carol knew about each other. I ate dinner and said I needed to study for an exam Monday. I wouldn't have time over the weekend. OK, hon...see you later, mom said. I went up and grabbed my science book. Later that night Carol asked if I had the TV going. I forgot about it. I turned it on, but everything was dark. Nothing tonight I said. Carol was about to ask do you....and I said please....not tonight, OK. Ok Billy, I'll play with my cunt myself. I was awakened late in the night by mom. She was naked, and laying next to me. Her hand was reaching over and caressing my cock. As I stirred, she said, I need you inside me Billy. Will you go inside me? Stroking my cock firmly now. Oh mom....You really want to....I need it Billy. Your father can't get hard all the time.....I need it ....Will you? Well..... Come on Billy, climb on me. I moved between her legs in the dark, and she said suck my nipples for a minute honey. Make them feel nice for me, OK....I leaned down and sucked them like I suck on Carol's.\n\nOOOHHH that's really nice Honey. really nice. She reached between us as I sucked her tits and played with my cock. Come up here a minute honey, Slide your manhood up here and I will suck it a minute for you. I want you really hard for the first time you go in me.... I knelt over her tits and she sucked me into her mouth....jerking me with her hand...... Oh Mom, ohhhh that feels so nice......as her tongue moved all over it...... Soon, I was excited and really hard...now Billy, now....slide it inside me....I need you.... I moved down and placed my cock like I do to Carol, and Lisa. Mom reached for it, and guided it to her hole, and said go ahead Honey....fuck your mom.....fuck your mom good.... I slid into the depths of my mother, and closer to the womb of my birth. Her pussy grabbed me, snuggled to me, sucked me. It moved by itself inside. Milking my cock tightly, wetly. OOOHHHH Billy, your're so hard, you feel so good honey..... How does my womanhood feel Honey....really nice mom. You can cum in me honey,.....its OK. I am on the Pill. I want you to cum in me.....OOOOOhhhhh Billy....fuck me. Fuck your mother Billy......I pumped and pumped into her. Each stroke nicer than the last. More glorious than ever....more exciting, adventurous....I felt her tighten, and I knew she was soon to cum...I'm cumming mom, I can feel it....I am too Honey....shoot your cum into me....Yes, I feel you honey....I feel you shooting....I'm cumming....fuck me , fuck me. her hips ramming up at me......My cock buried completely inside the cunt of my mother...........Cumming inside my mother. Reaching down to kiss my mother's wet lips, hungry mouth, fucking into her hot and needing pussy. I came. I came, and I came till my balls ached.\n\nI fell to her tits and laid there. Her arms came around me. We laid there catching our breath in silence. A long silence. My cock still inside her pussy....softened now. feeling her pussy squeeze it gently, as it lay inside. Oh Bi;;y, that was so very nice. I came, Billy. I came harder than I usually do. I did too mom. I came harder than I ever have. She raised my head and placed my mouth over her tit.....lick it Billy...... It was good Billy. her pussy still squeezing, still milking my softening cock....... Making sure she had all my cum......\n\n\n\nCarol,Mom & Me PT15 It was now Saturday, and the football game was to be this afternoon. It was a make up game from earlier in the season, that was cancelled because of a really bad storm. We would be traveling to the game across town, almost in the Country. Bobby called me early, to see what time I would pick him up. I called Lisa, told her I would be there after picking up Bobby. Then I went down to breakfast. dad asked about the game, and wondered if he should go. I said it would be Okay, if he didn't mind watching only a make up game. We had already won the division champ anyway. Well, he said, if you don't think its worth it....nah, not really dad. I guess I'll hang around here and get some work down, and then maybe go golfing this afternoon. Mom was busy at the sink, and then came to drink a cup of coffee. She looked softly at me, and I knew damn well she was thinking of my cock being in her last night. I'm sure she understood when I rolled my eyes at her. You're taking my car, aren't you. Yeah, mom. I will be piclong up Bobby and Lisa, and Carol's going along with us too. She has a crush on Bobby, dad...Carol blushed. He seem's like a nice enough guy, dad said. Carol said, He is dad, He really is. You better be ready on time, I said to Carol. I will, I will.\n\nI went up to my room to get some of my gear, and mom walked in. She quickly closed the door and came over to me, giving me a hug. That was really nice last night Billy. I needed it badly. She was like one of us teenagers right now. GOD, Billy, I'm so torn. I need it and I know its wrong at the same time. Her hands reached down and massaged my balls through my pants firmly. Please be careful driving today. I worry. I gave her a hug and she went downstairs.\n\nThe ride to the game was filled with talk of the party tommorrow for my birthday, and who was going to be there. Lisa was sitting close to me, and feeling excited about it. Carol and her had most of the plans all figured out. Its going to be a nice party they said. Bobby said he would bring some extra beer. Always need extra beer. We decided to go to the Lake again after the game.\n\nSoon, we were in the locker room changing and out on the field. There was a fair sized crowd there, and during one of the huddles, I would see dad and mom in the seats. I was surprised. I doubted that Carol had noticed they were there either. We could see her and Lisa, sitting together, with some of our other friends, further down on the stands. As the game came to an end, dad came to the sidelines and asked if we felt like stopping somewhere for dinner. I din't want to refuse him, and mentioned that Carol, and Billy were going with us, along with Billy. He said fine, bring them too. OK. I met him and ma at the restaurant, and we all had dinner. When we finished, dad stood and said the REAL reason for this dinner is outside. Mom was smiling. I had no idea what he was talking about. What do you mean outside....he said come with me..... I followed him, and all the rest came along too. What do you think of Chevys, he asked? They're Ok, depending on the model. Well here, try this model.....standing next to a beautiful Chevy sedan. He handed me a set of keys! Al;l the rest of them clapped....Happy Birthday Billy. They were all in on it. They all knew he was going to give me the car. I was never more excited. That's why I asked you about the game, he said. I wasn't sure if I should have them deliver it at home, or surprise you here at the restaurant. I was overwhelmed. Mom came over and gave me a kiss. Happy birthday Honey. Well, now you guys can take it for a spin. Mom will drive her own car back home, while I follow.....see you all later, and they left. I was still standing there in shock. Looking at this beautiful nice car. Well, Lisa said. let's go to the Lake in style. We all got in, and Lisa kissed me. Yeah, we all knew about it last week, Billy, Bobby said. I was with him when we picked it out. The car drove like a dream. We stopped at a store and got some beer, and pulled into the Lake area at just about sundown. As we piled out, I stood back and looked over the car again. What a gift, I said. Lisa said you have another one coming in a little while too. I said we better be thinking of a fire NOW, before it gets too dark....sure thing, Bobby said. I really don't feel like swimming right now Carol said. I was swimming in the pool all last night. It didn't matter to Bobby as he handed her a beer and kissed her. They sat near a tree, as Lisa and I got the fire started. It didn't take long before we all started kissing, and feeling each other. It had been a week since Carol and I were with Lisa and Bobby. There hands were all over each other as Lisa pushed me down amd kissed me. Her hands running up and down my chest, and finally over my cock, buried in my jeans. I could feel her unzipping them. I missed you honey, she said. I was going crazy seeing you in school all the time..... I held her tight and kissed her. carol already had her top opened. and Bobby was caressing her tits, as she laid with her head on his chest, facing Lisa and me. Lisa now had her hand inside my pants and was stroking my cock softly. Her lips hungry for kisses. Please stand up Billy. I stood up, and she pulled my pants down. Her hands went to my cock and she stroked it softly, leaning forward to kiss it, and lick it. I missed this too Billy. Kneeling there, She turned to Carol and bobby, and said, you guys don't mind do you? Hell no, they said go to it. Lisa started to suck me softly, taking all of my soft cock in her mouth...her hands both caressing my balls....uuuummmmm Billy....here is Birthday present #1, and went to sucking me harder. My eyes opened and closed as the warmth of her mouth took me, Carol and Bobby watching me, and I didn't care. I was leaning back against a tree as Lisa went up and down on my cock. Carol was making oooohhsss and aaaahhhs, as she watched me being sucked. Suck him good Lisa. We want to see his face when he cums..... Lisa worked harder and faster with her mouth, tightly to my cock. her hand stroking along with it. I began to moan, and move my hips....She took her mouth away for a second and jerked my cock, looking up at me.... Cum in my mouth honey.....cum.....and went back to sucking me.....soon I was on the edge, and I could feel it start to shoot.....uuummmm I heard her moan.....my cum was shooting into her mouth. Bobby and Carol were both saying cum, cum, cum.....as I shot load after load into Lisa's mouth. Carol now had Bobby's cock in her hand jerking him as she was watching me getting the blowjob. Finally, I sat down on the ground and pulled Lisa to me. I kissed her, and tasted my cum on her lips. I moved her to sit between my legs, and held her tits softly. caressing them as we watched Bobby and Carol kissing. That was really nice Lisa., I whispered. Soon, Bobby had Carol's shorts off and laid between her legs. We watched him start to lick all around her pussy, and finally buried his mouth to her lips, as she moaned.....he legs rising almost automatically. I could see the pink of her cunt, just before Bobby lowered his mouth to it. I looked straight into Carol's eyes as she was being sucked and licked by Bobby. We BOTH knew what was in each other's head. I caressed Lisa's tits softly as we watched my sister cum and cum and cum into Bobby's sucking and licking mouth. Moving her hands over and over her tits. She moaned, and pleaded with Bobby for his cock, please fuck me Bobby. please fuck me....Lisa was stirring and I knew it was affectine her. I lifted her head and kissed her. Slide off your shorts I said. In a second she had them off, and I said kneel honey. She looked at me puzzled, but knelt on her hands and knees. I moved her so she was facing Bobby and Carol, and slid my cock into her from the back. I fucked her hard. Her eyes couldn't miss seeing Carol getting fucked at the same time with Bobby's huge cock. She pushed back into me, and her pussy felt so warm, so wet.. we were both excited.....ooooohhh she moaned, fuck me Billy....fuck me....its been so long..... I reached under her and grabbed her tits and caressed them as I came into her.....I could feel her pussy tighten as she was cumming too, and we both froze, jammed tight against each other with our cum. A loud moan from Bobby as he shot into my sister, and her hands moving up and down his body, her legs wrapped tightly and milking him into her.....we all were cumming at the same time...... Everyone was out of breath, and we all laid there in silence for quite a while. Lisa reaching behind her to stroke my soft cock, as I held her in my arms. Soon it was time to go. We had a big day, tommorrow...... We all stood and dressed, kissed for a while and left for home.\n\n CAROL. MOM & ME Pt16 I was awakened by a pleasant feeling. I looked down, and there was Carol, sucking my cock, and stroking it softly. As she saw my eyes open, sje stopped and said, Happru Birthday.....and then went back to sucking me. Her hands caressing my balls softly. It felt nice. I watched her head rising up and down, her blonde hair flowing over my crotch as she sucked and stroked her hand up and down. After a minute, the door opened. It was mom. Immediately she saw what was happening, and smiled. Ahe watched carol for a minute, and then closed the door. Soone, Carol had me really excited and starting to cum. She felt it, raised her head and said I want this birthday bum, brother.stroking me fast, seeing my cum spurt....she lowered her mouth and sucked me hard. Her hand jerking me hard into her sucking mouth. She held my cock in jerk mouth and caressed my balls as mom suggested, until I was soft, and my cum was over. Then she came up and kissed me, and laid her head on my chest. Today will be super for you Billy. Finally, at breakfast, mom served out plates and winked at me, knowing full well Carol just drained my cock. dad said that he and mom decided to take a trip to visit his sister for a couple days, and hoped we wouldn't destroy the house with the party. I promised him. I again thanked him for the car, and he said I wish MY dad could have done that for me, years ago. I finished breakfast and went out to clean the pool, and then cleaned all three cars. I went upstairs to my room, and the TV was on. As I looked, there was mom on her knees in their bedroom. dada was standing in front of her and she was sucking him. I could see the look of pleasure on his face, and could almost feel mom's lips on my own cock. Her hands were sliding up and down his hips, and reached to cradle his balls as she sucked him. The I saw her push him to the bed and she went straight down on his cock as she had done to me. Her head rising and falling quickly, my dad moving up and down as she sucked him. I saw his hand go to her head and then he froze....Her head moved faster, and I guessed she was sucking him harder as he was shooting his cum into her mouth. She had taken his whole cock into her throat as he was shooting..... Finally, I saw him relax, and knew his orgasm was finished. Mom rose, and turned to the camera smiling directly at it....knowing I was probably watching. She was caressing her tits as dad came behind her and took over caressing them. He kissed her neck, and then they started to dress. Mom sure was a hot number when it came to sex. Carol seemed to be taking right after her. Dad came to my door and said they would be leaving now. I hoped they would have a nice trip. Mom came in shortly after and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Tell me your father's not happy right now, she said. Yeah, I watched you two, I said. You're something else mom. She suggested that I use their waterbed if I was going to make love with Lisa later that night. That way you can tape it. I would love to see you two going at it. Oh ma. Doing her on the waterbed is a neat idea. She smiled, and said, here's s tip. have her lay under you, stick that nice cock of yours in her mouth and just push down on the waterbed. IT will do all the work, and if you're like your dad, you will cum straight down her throat. Try it she said....reaching down to caress my cock in my shorts saying I Wish there was time for MY birthday present to you as she said good bye and left. Carol came up and said they had a few surprises for the party. She was all excited and said now she had to decide what she was going to wear, and which one of her bathing suits was the sexiest. I told her I had just watched mom sucking off dad, big time. I said, Carol, he shot a gallon of cum down her throat. I mentioned that mom suggested that Lisa and me use their bed to fuck in tonight so that I could tape it. Wow, a neat idea. Maybe Bobby and me could try it too. I'd love to try fucking in the waterbed. she said. She was in and out every five minutes asking me for approval of different outfits. finally, I suggested one that showed her tits nicely, but still looked nice. No bra, I suggested. Soon Lisa was there with Billy picking her up for me. She came up to my room right away and kissed me, all excited. Bobby said Hi, and went into Carol's room. I reached for Lisa and kissed her. I told her tonight we would be able to make love in mom's waterbed. Wow! she said. Can't wait Billy. Her hand raising mine to her tit as she kissed me. Soon the girls were out by the poos and we helped them to string all the colored lights, and a few other decorations. Bobby and me set up the extra tables over near the garage, for all the food, and then sat near the pool for a beer. It was about 5 PM now, and we knew the other kids would be coming at any time....... carol and Lisa giggled as they hinted at one of the super surprises that was going to happen at the party.\n\n\n\n CAROL.MOM & ME Pt 17 THE PARTY Pt 1\n\n After another beer, many of the kids started showing up. All bringing some small gift or other, and picking a spot to sit around the pool. I was glad that Carol and Lisa remimded everyone to bring a bathing suit. As it started to get dark, Bobby plugged in the colored lights, and it really looked nice. All around the pool area. Soon, there were about 10 couples, and a few singles, .....girls and guys. Everyone was busy joking and swimming. The music sounded great with the new speakers. After a while, there was grabbing and other play in the pool, but out of nowhere, there was a couple that no one seemed to know. Lisa was sitting in between my legs as I sat on a lounge. She looked at Carol and winked. Carol rose and motioned everyone out of the pool, and now. this couple walked up on the diving board. She was wearing a colored material thing wrapped completely around her to about mid thigh. He was wearing a tux. What the hell is this I asked Lisa?? She said, just watch. and again giggled to Carol sitting with Bobby, next to us. The couple stood on the diving board and turned to each other and kissed. The woman then untied his bow tie and threw it it. She started to unbutton his white shirt, and then pulled off his tux jacket. She peeled his shirt off, and leaned forward to lick his nipples....the girls were screaming... Slowly she put her both hands in front of his crotch but did not touch him. She mimicked rubbing his cock through his tux pants. she drew her hands and fingers from his crotch as if magically drawing his cock to her..... The girls were going nuts watching his pants rise with a hard on inside...... The woman knelt on the diving board now, still motioning with her hands, and now mimicking sucking him....making motions with her mouth as if she had his cock in there. Her hand imitating stroking it....The man's cock seemed to push out even further from his pants now. Finally she stood and pushed him back to the beginning of the diving board and reached between them as they kissed. soon, his pants dropped and the crowd got to see his raging huge cock....Holy shit, Bobby said to me...look at the size of his cock, will you???? It was something for Bobby to have mentioned, considering his own large cock. Carol and Lisa were stunned....Lisa leaned back on my chest taking my hands to her tits.....wow, she said. We didn't know it was going to be THIS fucking big, when we called. Several couples were standing with their hands either stroking someone's cock or hands on tits all around the pool.] Even some of the singles . Now, the girl once again kneeled in front of this guy, and pretended to be giving him a blowjob, but was really about a half foot away from his cock...at least 10 inches long, in front of her face. She caressed her body and massaged her tits through the sarong she was wearing...moaning a little louder now, as the crowd cheered her on. My own cock was getting hard watching this act. She finally reached out and touched his cock and stroked it softly She cradled his balls, and the girls went nuts. Cheering her on to suck him. At that point the guy took his huge cock in his hand and waved it in all directions to all the girls....they cheered loudly as he stroked it out to them. Now back to the woman, he aimed it at her face as she knelt there....she stuck out her tongue as if licking it..... Finally, she rose,and came up to him and kissed him. When she moved away from him, she seemed to turn in circles and more circles. He was undoing her sarong as she twirled. Just as she reached the end of the diving board, she was completely naked. Her tits free now, and beauties. Swaying as the board moved. She cupped her tits now and offered them to the guys around the pool, all of us cheering her. She at on end of the board, and the guy at the other, still offering his cock to the girls there. Now she moved her hands to her trimmed pussy and offered it to all the guys....humping her hands as she did. She knelt at the end of the board, and slipped her hand into her pussy, and fingered herself with her eyes closed, moaning.... This made the crowd go nuts...watching her finger herself. She came back to cup her tits as she rose and danced back toward the guy at the end of the board and kissed him. She pulled him to the middle of the board, and knelt down, Examinaing his cock, and then actually licking it this time. Both her hands stroking his huge cock now as she finally took the tip into her mouth....the crowd screaming.....clapping. She moved her head further and further down his huge shaft, and sucked him hard. His eyes went up in his head, and started to pump fuck her face. Cum, cum, cum the crowd urged him on.... She sucked and sucked. After a minute of this, she stopped and swiveled on her knees and offered her pussy to this guy as she knelt on her hands and knees facing the crowd. He looked down at her, and knelt behind her, his huge cock in his hand. She was reaching under and spreading her cunt for him, waiting for him...moving forward and backward...... Again the crowd cheered as his cock neared her cunt.... Fuck her, fuck her, they all chanted.....she was smiling as he drove his cock into her, and she went down almost to her shoulders being rammed by him. Her ass high, and spread wide to him......his huge cock buried deep in her pussy now. They stayed like that as he looked around the crowd as if inviting approval, she raising her head with a smile to all. Everyone clapping now....fuck her , fuck her. Back and forth she moved, on her hands and knees as he fucked into her on the end of the diving board. He fucked her for at least five full minutes and his face signalled he was about to cum....she sensed it and turned, pulling his cock out. She quickly wrapped her mouth around his cock and sucked his cum. Holding it out and jerking some of his cum for the crowd to see, and went back to sucking more as he shot huge spurts into her mouth and on her face. Now I spied a couple in the corner on the deck ...the girl, Sandy, was sucking one of my friends, matching the same sucking of the girl on the diving board. Many others around the pool were now naked themselves and hands were everywhere. Feeling each other all over. Now the couple on the board both stood and he kissed her..she ground her hips into him, and he picked her up in the air. He moved sideways on the board and almost fell off as he gently laid her down on the board. He was STILL hard as a rock, though he just shot a large amount of cum. He now looked down at her, her tits heaving, and she was caressing her dody up and down...enticing him, inviting him. He knelt between her legs and licked her cunt.....The crowd went wild again. The woman humped and humped up at his licking lips and tongue. We could all see her tense up and knew she was about to cum.... I glanced sideways, and Carol was already on her knees sucking Bobby....his huge hard cock disappearing into her mouth. I caressed Lisa's tits a little harder with excitement. Finally the guy raised himself up on his hands and guided his cock into her once again. He rammed her hard. In and out, on and out.....she moaned loudly....shaking her head from side to side looking at everyone around the pool as he fucked her... Again the cheers as he came into her.... Lisa felt my own hard on as she leaned back against me. She also looked over at Carol busy sucking Bobby, and then I saw her glance around the pool at the others either sucking or being sucked. The couple on the board were now standing and telling everyone they hoped they liked the show. We all cheered, as they left the board and scrambled for their clothes. Carol walked over to them and said a few words. The woman put her hand to her face and mentioned something, looking in my direction...pointing...Carol shook her head yes. Soon the girl walked over to me and said, I undertand its YOUR birthday? I said yes. thanks for that neat show. It was really something. She smiled....I almost forgot something, but your sister reminded me. She reached down for my hand and looked at Lisa, as Lisa stood and moved out of the way. The woman said follow me, as she pulled my hand behind her. She quickly pulled me up on the diving board, and made me dance with her to the soft music. She was grinding her pussy hard into me, and for the crowd to all see. She could feel me getting hard, and whispered...get ready birthday boy...she reached down and pulled my suit off, leaving me naked in front of all, and with a raging hard on. Again everyone clapped. She then leaned over and kissed me, Her arms around my neck and her tits into my chest. Your cock feels nice she said....not like that weapon I just fucked and sucked..... Her hands travelled over my naked body and finally came to my cock. The girls urging her to suck him, suck him..... UUUUmmmm the woman said. You're nice and hard for me, aren't you? Yes, I said, feeling kind of embarrassed in front of all these people. your girlfriend told me earlier that your cum tastes great! Is that true? I guess. She loves to suck me. Well let ME suck you for your birthday. She knelt down, licking my nipples and sucking them, trailing her lips over my body on her way to my cock. The diving board was moving up and down slowly as she moved. Soon she stared straight at my cock, and caressed it...looking out to all the crowd, stroking me....does he deserve a blowhjob, she asked? Yeah, yeah, went the crowd. Most of them naked themselves now. I looked over in Lisa's direction as I felt the woman closing her mouth around my cock. UUUUMMMM I said. Feel good baby? Oh Yes. She stroked me and licked my tip, and down the sides... I stared over to Carol, smiling at me, with Bobby's cock in her hand, her tits covered by his hands. The woman sucked me softly, and then went up and down faster and faster as the crowd cheered her on. My knees felt like buckling. I began to really get into it, and started to pump her face.... She stroked me, and sucked harder, and as I looked into Lisa's eyes, I shot my cum into this woman's mouth. She rose, licked my cum around on her lips for me and the crowd to see, and they cheered, She turned to face them, caressed and offered her tits to all.....and then scooted off the board. Leaving me standing there alone and my wet cock softened now. Lisa soon ran up on the board and hugged me and kissed me. She was also now naked, as we kissed there on the board on front of all. Her pretty tits pressed softly into me. Come on Billy, she said. Its OUR turn now. She led me out of the pool area where everyone was busy either sucking or fucking now. She told Carol we were going upstairs as we passed them. Everyone was busy joking and swimming. The music sounded great with the new speakers.\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME Pt 18 THE PARTY Pt 2 Lisa turned and kissed me as we got into the kitchen. Happy baby? She asked? I certainly am. Both of us still naked standing there. Have any cum left for me? In a while honey. In a while. Good, she said. She was excited and said let's go upstairs honey. I want you to myself for a while. I want you inside me. I remembered to tell her we could use mom and dad's waterbed, and she was even more excited. I turned on their table lamp as we got into the room and told her I would be right back. I went to turn on the VCR to tape us, as mom asked. I left the TV off so no one would notice. lisa came into my arms, breasts proudly pointing up to me...inviting me, and I leaned down to kiss her. I picked her up and laid her across the bed in a position I knew would be best for the camera. I laid on her and kissed her, her neck, and tits. I nibbled her nipples for quite a while as she stroked my head. This was nice. Peaceful. We could still hear faint laughing from the crowd outside. I licked her tits all over, and her stomach, and on down to her pussy. I looked up at her lovingly, and said i'm going to eat you honey. I want to lick your pussy till you scream. Till your pussy screams into my mouth with your juice. She moaned loudly, and I got between her legs I licked her thighs, on down to her pussy lips and back again.\n\nOOOOHHHHH Billy, that feels so fucking nice...ooooohhh I licked around her clit and sucked it softly as she moaned and writhed. Play with your tits honey, while I suck your cunt. She did. Moved her hands all over her swollen nipples, moaning. The motion of the waterbed was all the more sensual. I licked her with my love, my feelings. Stuck my tongue into her hole and fucked her with it. Her hips rising and falling faster...on her way to her cum. I stuck two fingers into her cunt now, as I sucked again on her clit....oooooohhhh Biiiiilllllllyyyyy...Her hips moving faster ... I'm cumming honey. I'm cumming.... I pulled my fingers out of her pussy and then rammed one quickly into her ass as I sucked her clit during her cum....she bucked and moaned, and ground her pussy hard into my sucking mouth....I fucked into her ass hard with my finger, sucking even harder on her clit, and licking quickly up and down her slit She was into a full cum......I rode her with my mouth glued to her pussy hard, until her body relaxed.\n\nOOOOOHHHH Billy. That was beautiful honey. I came and came and came Never before like that honey.....Oh Billy, I do love you, as she reached for me to lay on her so she could kiss me. I said I was going to make her cum again as she felt my hardened cock now, pressed into her groin. She ground her hips in circles and asked me to fuck her, please shove your beautifly cock into me honey.....please fuck me hard, bury your cock in me honey..... I leaned back, kissed her, as her hands went to my cock between us and guided it into her wet and warm cunt. I fucked and fucked for a long time into her. Each thrust meaning more and more of my love. Often looking into the camera. I whispered that I loved her in her ear as I plunged hard .....she pushed my face up to look into my eyes and said cum in me honey....OUR cum together...I'm right there Billy, meet MY cum with yours, honey, as I felt her pussy milking my cock more and more. I came, she came, I came, she came, and finally our love, our feelings were completely mixed within her loving pussy. I held her tightly for a long while before rolling off to her side. As we laid on our backs, each other's hands sliding over the other's crotches softly. We were in this position as Carol opened the door, Billy in tow, behind her. They smiled at us, seeing our cum dribbling down each other's legs and crotches.... Nice fuck huh? Carol said. Oh yes, Carol, this time it was really fantastic, We both came together so hard. It was really nice. I will remember this forever, Lisa said. Lisa leaned over and kissed me deeply, as Bobby and Carol laid on the bed. We laid there with the girls laying on their sides on front of us, and us caressing their tits, looking at one another. Me, glancing now, at my sister's beautiful pussy as Bobby's fingers stroked around it. Carol moved to lay on her back, looking up at Bobby. He leaned down and kissed her and caressed both her tits. Lisa and I just watched. She said that she wanted to try something.....would you guys please try something for me? Lisa and me saw this picture in a book, and we want to try it. What kind of picture Bobby asked...... You guys won't make fun of me if I tell you? Lisa sort of cringed agasinst me, still looking at Carol....waiting....knowing exactly what Carol was going to ask Billy, I want to suck and fuck two guys at once, she said. Bobby laughed. he said , There's only your brother and me here. Carol said I don't care. We're all naked and I want to try it.. Bobby looked at me....I shrugged...I don't care....want to go for it? Bobby said let's try this whacked out thing. Good, Carol said. She sat up, and said I've got it. You lay down on your back Bobby, I'll suck you while Billy fucks me, and Lisa will lower her pusy on your mouth for you to eat her all at the same time. Wow. Bobby said. Is everyone else up for that? Again, I shrugged, he said you don't mind me eating Lisa....I looked down at her, and she said, let's go for it. OK, Bobby, lay here, Bobby laid down and then she told Lisa to sit on his face. She looked at me and moved over his face. Bobby was smiling, as we saw her cunt lips spread over his mouth. Her hands went to her tits. I was sitting there looking in her eyes as he began to lick her. I leaned forward and kissed her...go for it honey. Carol was already positioned over Bobby's cock, starting to suck him, motioning me to get behind her kneeling ass and start to fuck her. Both of us realizing we would all be on the tape in my bedroom. I knelt behind her and my hands went to Carol's ass as I fucked her. We were all moaning with fucking and sucking. The bed waves feeling nice as we got to moving together. Lisa was facing me, as she rode back and forth over Bobby's mouth, her hands caressing her tits, as she looked at me buried deep into my sister's cunt. Fucking her harder now. hearing her moan louder as she sucked Bobby. I could see Bobby's tongue licking up and down Lisa's cunt as I fucked into Carol..... I could feel her pussy gripping me, and knowing her cunt a lot better now, I knew she would be cumming soon. I pulled out of her cunt and quickly plowed into her ass, beckoning there. I rammed my cock hard and fast into her ass, and she let out a moan...but still pushed hard back against my fucking cock. Lisa was watching this, and seeing my cock sliding in and out of Carol's ass, made her all the more excited. Her hands moving over her tits faster, as she slid faster over Bobby's mouth. I could hear Bobby moaning now, and moving quicker as Carol sucked him with both hands pumping his cock.. i could feel my cum building up inside my balls as I fucked Carol's tight ass, and soon I was shooting, my balls rammed tightly against her as I shot my load deep in her ass,,,, squeezing me, draining my cock, as she sucked Bobby's cumming cock. Lisa moaning loudly as she too was now in the middle of cumming. I watched her face closely as she came into Bobby's sucking mouth.......\n\n\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME Pt 19 THE PARTY Pt 3 After we were all sucked and fucked out, we laid there for a while....each of us thinking of what just happened. Lisa already had known about Carol and me, and had joined us. This was Bobby's first time, being into our little world. I wondered if he would say anything or just be caught up in the excitement and sex of it all. We could still hear some of the crowd downstairs, and splashing from the pool entering through the slightly open window. I think we all need a swim, I said. Bobby, laying on his back, said, Yes, That's a good idea. The four of us went downstairs, and there were two couples fucking. One couple on the couch, and the other on a recliner, A girl was sitting on a large cock riding him as he rocked.\n\nOut at the pool, girls were sucking guys, and guys were eating girls, and some were fucking....others just holding each other watching the others....probably all fucked out themselves. No one seemed embarrassed about being naked anymore. Many feeling good from drinking, but no one seeming to be drunk. One girl was going up on the diving board as we approached, and was displaying her nice body like a model, for all to enjoy. Her hands were going up and down her sides, and slid in and out of her pussy, inviting all to watch her finger herself. Some cheered her on......and then she lost her balance and fell in the pool. Everyone laughed. The nusic was still playimg as I dove in the pool The girl that had fallen in swam over to me and said Happy Birthday. Her tits with their hard nipples rising with the waves. She had a nice smile, and I said thanks, she reached under the water and stroked my cock. Want some, she asked? Just had some, I said, pointing to a quickly getting jealous, Lisa. OOOOHHH, so that's how it is? Yeah, I said. Lisa now standing beside me in the water. She pulled me to one corner of the pool where it was a little darker than the other areas. Your sister's crazy Billy. That was the craziest thing I EVER did, she said. I really came honey, when he was sucking my clit and stuff, I really came in his mouth. I was really hot, Billy. Are you mad? No baby. Its OK. I was cumming at the same time in Carol. I know she said. That's what really made it hot for me, when I was cumming. Watching you fucking your sister in the ass. That was so fucking hot! I would like to try having you in my ass too Billy. Will you? Carol said that it reallu feels nice and she cums when you do it to her. Yeah, honey. Maybe later tonight when we FINALLY get in bed. You can stay tonight, can't you? Oh Yes. That's already set. Great. Maybe we'll try it later. She swam over to Carol and they talked for a while, in the middle of the pool with other girls. All of them with their tits bouncing in the water, and giggling. What a party. Naked girls everywhere I looked. Girls sucking cock and getting laid in all directions around the pool. My cock felt nice hanging free in the swirling pool water. I swam to one side, and when I raised my head out of the water, there was a girl sitting on the edge, with her legs spread, inviting me to eat her......moving her legs even wider for me to see her whole cunt. I vaguely knew her from around school. Nice body. Firm large tits. I thought, what the hell, I leaned forward and put my face into her waiting cunt. I licked her up and down, hearing her moan. Now, she laid down, forcing her cunt harder to my face, as I licked and sucked her...standing in the water. Lisa came over just as the girl was cumming and slapped me. Stop it! She said. Stop it right now or I'll leave and never come back. I stopped and told her I was sorry. The girl scrammed to find another guy to finish eating her dripping cunt. Lisa went over to Carol, and they both came back and said they thought it was time for the party to end. It was almost 2 AM anyway. I said OK, and they went up on the deck and spread the word that the party was over. Moans, and cries. and ""hurry, make me cum"" around the pool. It took another half hour before everyone was finally gone, and we once again had the place to ourselves. Bobby, Lisa Carol and me. None of us really drunk, although we did have quite a bit to drink. We had quite a mess to clean up in the morning. All of us were still naked as we walked into the house and went up to our bedrooms. Lisa and me, and Carol and Bobby. As soon as Lisa and me got in my room, she slammed the door and told me that she better not ever catch me fucking around with another girl again. I told her again I was sorry, and we laid on the bed...holding each other in the darkness. After a while, we could hear Bobby and Carol in the hall. They were going into mom's room. Uh Oh I thought. Carol wants to be on film too. I quickly decided to let Lisa in on our secret, and leaned down to turn the TV on, She said honey, no TV tonight. I said no, just watch babe. This is a little surprise......... She almost shit as she saw Carol and Bobby on the screen in mom's bedroom. What the fuck is this? she asked. I hooked this up earlier today. No one knows. I was hoping to get some good pictures of the kids that might be fucking in mom's room, I lied. Are WE on film. I don't know hon. I'll check tommorrow. Let's just watch these two for a while. OK? She laid with her head to the foot of the bed, glued to the screen. Carol was kneeling, facing the camera, over Bobby's face and playing with her tits. Just as Lisa and I did a while earlier. She was moaning as Bobby sucked her. She positioned themselves so that we could see everything. Her pussy glistening as it slid over his mouth. His hand reaching up for her tits as he sucked her. Lisa said wow, what a fucking picture. I laid on top of her and watched it with her, and my cock was getting hard, watching my sister fuck Bobby's mouth. My cock was getting hard, and I whispered in Lisa's ear, Get ready honey, raise your ass a little..... I reached my hands underneath and cupped her tits as my cock inched its way into her virgin ass. OOOOOBilly. OOOOhhhhh, Stay there, right there for a minute honey, Let me get used to this feeling....OOOOhhh Billy. Its starting to really feel nice. Your ass is really tight honey, I whispered into her ear. I stayed still for a while until she opened and urged me deeper into her ass. OOOhhh. Now I know why Carol told me it was nice...she said I would have a different cum...Oh Billy..... After a while, she became more used to it, and started to pump back at me, inviting me silently to fuck her. I moved a little faster, ramming deeper, as we both watched my sister cumming into Bobby's licking mouth..... Lisa was moaning now, fuck me Billy. I'm yours. Fuck me. OOoohhh this is so different. It feels nice now, Billy....fuck me... I moved faster into her ass and soon my cock was on the edge...... I leaned down and whispered in her ear...I'm going to cum in you honey.....go Billy, give it to me.....and I shot my first load into her ass..... I stayed inside her until I softened, and then we moved under the blankets, holding each other as we fell asleep.\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME Pt. 20 We all chipped in and cleaned the mess from the party. It took us about an hour. The girls were busy in the kitchen finishing up the dishes and said they would make a lunch for us. Bobby and me were out on the deck. I knew somehow he was dying to mention about me fucking Carol. I really like your sister, he said.\n\nWe were all talking about some of the things that happened at the party. I finally got to ask the girls where the hell they found the stripper fucking couple? Lisa said her brother mentioned them to her. He saw them at a stag he went to. They were great Carol said. I think everyone liked their show. I loved the idea that they did it all on the fucking diving board, I said. I think they will be talking about this party for a long time at school. Lisa said. I couldn't believe Jean and Sam were fucking on the couch, I didn't think she liked him that much?? Lisa said. I noticed Bobby's eyes travel to look at Lisa's pussy area, as she stood near a small table next to him. I knew he was thinking to last night when he licked her pussy. Carol had come over and sat on his lap, and it broke his thoughts. He said to her, You got your wish last night, when do I get mine...he seemed to ask Carol, but it was obvious he was talking to all of us. Well what do you wish for, Carol asked? I would like to fuck Lisa, while she eats you, and you suck off Billy! Wow, Carol said. She looked straight at me, wondering. Lisa shot a look at me at the same time.....all seeming to be looking at ME for an OK? i don't know about that, Lisa said. I gave a look to Lisa, and said...well.....its up to you girls to make Bobby's wish..... The girls looked at each other..... Lisa stood in front of Bobby now, her hands on her hips....So, you want to fuck me? YOU want ME to eat Carol? What kind of shit is that? It's MY dream, he said. Carol had HER dream last night. I would like to have MINE. What makes you think I would eat Carol's pussy? Or for that matter, want YOUR cock in ME? Well, he said, you seemed to cum an awful lot in my mouth when I ate and licked your pussy last night. Lisa froze, remembering now..... She turned to me and asked...What do YOU think about this? I told her that as long as you two girls were up for it, that it was OK with me. Again Carol interrupted....I think it would be fun, Lisa. After all, you get to fuck Bobby's huge cock..... What about YOU sucking Billy? Aw, so what, Lisa. A cock is a cock.\n\nThen you don't mind me sucking your pussy? Hey, that might really be nice. We could teach these two guys how to really suck our pussies, Carol said. Lisa looked at me, in a sort of exasperation. I need a fucking beer, she said. Matter of fact, I need a lot of beer. I wasn't sure if she was mad or would actually do it. She walked toward the house, and I motioned to Carol to follow. I told Bobby that I wasn't sure about anything now. Even how Lisa felt about me.....Uh Oh, Bobby said. Maybe I should have shut up and been satisfied with last night. I don't know Bobby. See what happens in a while. Finally, it came out...I was really surprised when you fucked her last night. Oh, that, I said. I was really hot after she mentioned about doing two guys. I thought, what the hell. You were eating my honey anyway. Yeah, that was hot, wasn't it? I have to tell you, Lisa tasted pretty good when she came in my mouth.... That's a nice pussy you're fucking there, with my sister too, I said. I really shot big time into her last night. Did you ever fuck her before? Nah, that was the first time, I lied. But she did give me a couple of blowjobs...she desperately wanted the practice for YOU, so she could do YOU right. No shit?, Bobby answered. Yeah, I think she has it bad for you, too, Bobby. She sure likes to fuck, he said. Well, don't say anything, but after the first time we all fucked down at the Lake, she had me up half the night. She was asking me all kinds of questions of how to do it right. How guys liked to be sucked and stuff. She said she was kind of afraid because your cock is so big. She thought it would rip her apart! Yeah, after that first time you guys messed around, she begged me for tips of how to give you a good blowjob, and one thing led to another. I showed her how to play with a cock, and suck it right. I got a nice blowjob out of the deal too. I said, maybe we'll do it again some time.\n\nAaaggghhh, That's why is was so nice the second time...... I guess so, I said. She still sucking you? Just once since. When she walked in my bedroom and saw me with a hard on. She got excited seeing it, and again, one thing after another. We almost got caught by my mother, I lied. Wow! he said. You sure taught her right. I cum hard every time she sucks me. I told him Carol likes her tits played with softly as you eat her. Uh Oh.....You mean?......Yeah, I ate her a couple times... I needed the practice, and so we were even..... Holy shit! he said. The girls came out with a tray of sandwishes and beer. Just what we needed. I could see Bobby looking at Carol a little different now.\n\nWhat we didn't know at the time was that Carol was showing Lisa some of the film I had taped. After about an hour, it was getting toward dark. Lisa and Carol walked out to the deck. Lisa had a can of beer in her hand. She looked at me, and then walked over in front of Bobby. So, You want to fuck me huh? Want these tits Bobby? Or.....as she pulled off the bottom of her suit...you want to fuck THIS???/ She rubbed her hands up and down her pussy only inches from his face...... Now we realized that she was getting drunk. Carol wasn't far behind. You forget Bobby, I saw that big cock of yours, she seemed more aggravated than mad. Now, as she stared down at him. Carol came over near me and said that it was going to happen, Lisa told her she would do it, but she wanted to piss off Bobby first. Lisa set the beer down on a table next to Bobby and then pulled off her top. Let's go she said. You want to fuck me so bad...let's go Bobby....right here and now.... now naked, and pulling his hand.....they passed in front of us, and she glared down at me....Are you coming or not? Uh Oh. Yeah, honey. We're coming too. Carol and me followed them into the house and up the stairs. We went into mom's room.` Lisa threw him on the bed and pulled off his trunks.... She stood between his legs now, looking down at his cock. Bet you think my pussy won't take that big thing don't you? She said. My pussy will take it. Her tits were heaving up and down, with her excitement. She knelt down and looked at his cock a little closer, examining it, Yeah, she said. I can fit this cock in me. She lowered her mouth around it, as if testing and tasting it. Are YOU ready Carol? Now even Carol almost stuttered as she said, I guess so. Go ahead, get HIM ready to suck, while I get this guy hard. Carol obediently pulled me on the bed and started to suck me. I looked over and saw Lisa stroking up and down Bobby's cock. She was quiet now, and then finally, I watched as she lowered her mouth around it again. Carol could also see her from the way she was laying, sucking me. My cock was almost hard now. So was Bobby's. Both girls sucking us hard, looking at each other... Lisa urged Bobby further onto the bed and straddled his cock. Here it goes big guy. We all watched as she lowered herself on Bobby's hard on. I saw a pained look come to her face for a moment, but then it disappeared as she got used to his mammoth cock. She had about half of it in her pussy by now, and told Carol, is your cunt ready? Carol had been busy sucking my cock, and raised up and said well.....yes. I'm pretty wet...I can feel it... Good Lisa said. She swiveled herself on Bobby's cock so that she was facing his feet and told Carol to lay in between his legs. She did. Her pussy was wet and glistened. Lisa looked down at it as she went up and down on Bobby's cock...... She held her tits and caressed her nipples for a minute, and then leaned down with Bobby's cock still in her, and buried her mouth in Carol's pussy. I watched her tongue lick up and down her slit, and Carol staring straight into my eyes as she was now being sucked by my honey. I knelt next to my sister's side, and caressed her tits, and leaned down to kiss her. Lisa raised her head and said, never mind that shit, shove your cock in and fuck her mouth. That's what Bobby wants, isn't it? She went back to sucking and licking Carol's pussy as she went up and down on Bobby's cock. I could hear Bobby moaning, as she fucked him. She was straddled over his cock, rocking back and forth. I knew how tight and soft her pussy was. Go ahead, Lisa said again. Fuck her face..... Lisa's drunkeness was really showing now. her attitude had changed. I looked down at Carol and she offered her hands as if to say come on, I'm ready for you. I straddled Carol's tits, and slid my cock between them, Carol opened her mouth and motioned for me to slide in..... I raised my hips high, and went almost straight into her mouth. I pumped slowly, as her hand came to slide and jerk my cock softly. She sucked me hard as her tongue swirled all around my cock. I knew she was getting near a cum herself as Lisa was sucking her pussy..... Her moans of pleasure were coming louder.... Bobby was now humping up hard into Lisa, and in turn she was eating Carol faster. Carol's sucking mouth was really making me excited and soon I was shooting. She sucked harder, gulping, and jerked my cock inside her sucking mouth. I stiffened as she jerked me off into her mouth......my cum spurting hard...some getting on her face. Finally I rolled off her, and saw Bobby's face as he was shooting his cum into Lisa. She stopped sucking on Carol long enough to ride out Bobby's cumming with him, and feeling him shoot into her....I knelt close to her and kissed her as she was cumming, still fucking his cock buried deep in her. Her arms wrapped tightly around me, kissing me hard as she came. Her tits crushed into my chest, and Bobby's cock buried deep inside her. I could feel Bobby's thrusts up into her as we kissed, and soon he was empty....he had shot all of his cum into MY honey. Carol was still laying there with her legs spread in front of Lisa....she hadn't cum yet..... Lisa rolled off Bobby's soft cock now, and pushed him out of the way as she once again laid down, and buried her face into Carol's pussy. Carol reached for my softened cock as she closed her eyes, enjoying her pussy being licked and eaten by Lisa. Bobby came to her other side and watched them also..... Carol opened her eyes and saw him kneeling at her other side and also reached for his cock. She closed her eyes again as Lisa sucked her, and jerked Bobby's and my cock in her hands. Her tits flopping up and down as she humped Lisa's mouth, and came. Carol moved away from Lisa's mouth and aked her to let her suck bobby's cum from HER pussy now. Lisa laid back, seeming in a trance and Carol buried her face into Lisa's pussy. I could her her sucking Lisa loudly, and moaning as she tonged and sucked her. I got behind my sister and slid my cock into her once again. She licked Lisa's clit and made her cum several times. Lisa spied Bobby kneeling near her as Carol was sucking on her pussy and reached for his cock once again. He knelt there and Lisa sucked him once again. I watched her face sucking him, as I fucked my sister, kneeling there with her mouth bringing Lisa to yet another cum. Bobby let loose with his cum and it spurrted all over Lisa's face and deep in her mouth. She then turned her head away and still held his cock in her hand stroking it. Looking up to my face as she was being sucked and I was fucking my sister. Her eyes half closed now, and she was into another cum, as was I into Carol's grippiong pussy. Carol moaned as I shot into her, and I felt her pussy contracting tightly around my throbbing, shooting cock. Bobby watching my cock slide in and out of carol, as I came. OOOOHHHH this is so fucking hot, Bobby said. Finally Carol raised up and moved over Lisa's tits and sucked each of them. My cock still nearing my cum inside her pussy. Carol finally moved off Lisa and I fell down on her and hugged her close. Carol and Bobby laying next to each other now.\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME Pt 21 THE AFTER GLOW We all sat cross legged on the waterbed. Pretty well fucked out now. I thought to myself, I wonder how many other couples would be so open, so intimate, as the four of us had been, and especially like right now? I gazed at Lisa, now starting to sober up a little, and then to Carol, sitting on my other side. Her arm reaching around Bobby now. Lisa's tits were so very pretty. Even after cumming so hard with Carol's blowjob, it still made me hot to look at her tits. I casually mentioned to all, as I leaned back on my hands...We have to stop this shit. Its taking way the hell too much out of me. Bobby looked at me like it was Christmas. He said, you know, I was thinking the same thing. I would rather just make love with only your sister, and not with an audience all the time. I don't mind you guys being around once in a while while Carol and me fuck, but not all the time...What do you say honey?, he looked at Carol...Yeah, I guess you're right. I said, Well guys, I'm tired as hell. I want to go to sleep. Mom and dad will be back tommorrow afternoon, and we still have some cleaning up to do. Come on sweetheart, I offered my hand to Lisa, and said good night to Bobby and Carol. As we got next to my bed in the dark, I held Lisa in my arms, both of us still naked. I kissed her softly, and said I want to hold you to me the rest of the night, OK, Honey? She was all for it. We got in bed, and faced each other, as tight as we could be together, arms around her, head in my chest.....her beautiful soft tits pressed against me......we slept. Lisa's face was still on my shoulder as I awoke early to the sun blasting in my eyes. I could feel her softly breathing against me.......her leg laying over mine. I caressed her soft hair, and realized how much I loved her. Realized I should never have let Bobby or Carol go all the way through with their ""dreams"" because they included Lisa. I realized how much she must care to let herself be used, and fucked as she did last night, because of me. Then and there, I decided to never take advantage of her again. I pulled down the blanket slightly, and caressed the tit that was laying on my chest, softly. Feeling the nipple slightly respond in my fingers. I felt her stir, and realized it would wake her, so I stopped. Her arm though went tighter around me, and as a signal she was now awake. Her hand slowly moved, and then reached to caress my cock, laying soft, just in front of her leg crossed over mine. She didn't mover her head, just her hand and stroked me so pleasantly. tenderly, feeling my cock get harder in her fingers. She softly, very softly ran her whole hand over my cock Her small hand then cupped my sack with my balls and caressed them softly....no words..... My hand continued to stroke her hair as she laid on my chest. Finally, she had me hard. Stroking me very softly, gentle tingling up and down my shaft to the tip, where her thumb rolled over it. Pleasuring me. She slowly raised her head, and said Good Morning Honey, and leaned down to kiss me. I love you. I really do love you. My arms went around her and I kissed her for a long time. She raised her head and said close your eyes baby. Keep them closed. Slowly, she scraped her tits and her body over mine as she slid under the blanket and took my cock into her mouth. Not seeing her, but hearing her say, This will be my best blowjob for you honey....stroking me softly again, and her warm mouth closing around me..... Slowly, very slowly, Lisa licked every part of my cock. She was deliberately going slow. taking her time, kissing, sucking, nibbling, and stroking my cock. It was wonderful. It had me on the very edge of cumming and back down again, and up to almost cumming again... The door opened and Carol stood there naked.. She was going to speak, but I motioned to be quiet, and pointed to Lisa, under the blanket. She came closer to me, quietly, and took my hands, placing them on her tits, watching Lisa's head go up and down on my cock, under the blanket. Her pussy glistened as the sun beamed on it, and I reached over to slide my finger in her. I fucked into her a while, but then I waved her off, and she smiled and left. After quite a while, Lisa knelt, while still between my legs, still sucking me so softly, no demands, no hurry. Finally she said, I'm ready for your cum now honey...you can cum anytime now, I wanted to suck all of you, taste all of you this morning, before it was all gone too quick in a fast cum. I know you like your balls sucked, so give me a minute, and then let me know when you want to shoot honey...still under the blanket.... Soon, she had my balls in her warm mouth again, rolling her tongue softly over them...loving them with her mouth... I was right there...my cock ready to burst....I said now honey, its there for you. and immediately she went to the tip and lowered her mouth completely down my whole cock. Her hands caressing my balls, now right next to her sucking lips. My cock completely within her throat and mouth. Sucking me, pleasing me. Wanting me...... I came. I spasmed into her throat, she jerked me, sucked me, and accepted me..and kept her mouth on me till I was completely done. Then, she slid her body against me all the way up until her mouth was over mine and kissed me once again...... I was going to roll her over to eat her, but she said, no honey. Just finger me for a little while, OK? She laid there, her auburn hair spread across the pillow, now. I leaned down and kissed her as my hand went slowly to her pussy. The valley of her love. Her legs spread and rose as my fingers caressed every part of her womanhood. It took a long time before I felt her cum. Cum as I kissed her deeply. Cum as I leaned to suck her tits. Cum as I told her how much I truly loved her, and she came when my fingers demanded it of her pussy. Her arms tightly around me, humping on my fingers fucking into her pussy...... Yes, her complete womanhood emptying into my hand..... I kissed her deeply...... We laid there holding each other for a long while. We heard Carol & Bobby out at the pool, swimming. Lisa rolled on top of me and kissed me. Her tits hanging near my face to kiss. We should get out of bed now. remember, your mom and dad are coming home this afternoon. Oh! I almost forgot about that. We got up, dressed, and went down to the pool to join Carol and Bobby. The house seems clean enough now, I said. I hope there's nothing laying around that will make them upset! Carol said her and Bobby looked around pretty good....no condoms or anything laying around. They loaded all the empty beer cans and stuff into Bobby's trunk. I went to a lounge chair and pulled Lisa down with me. Holding her between my legs now. Carol just had to mention Lisa eating her last night, damn it. I could feel Lisa cringe as Carol proudly told of how deeply she came as Lisa licked and sucked her. Neither of us answered her this time, and finally, Carol got the message that we really didn't want to talk about it. Bobby was laying on a lounge chair also, and Carol went over and sat right on top of his cock....deliberately and playfully grinding her ass on it. Not now, hon, he said. Calm down. Lisa turned back to me and said that it was time for her to get back home. She had a lot to do before school the next day. All our tests were this week, the final week of school. Not even a full week, at that. I said OK, and told the others that we were leaving for a while. I was taking Lisa home. Lisa said that she really needed a rest after the past couple of days, as she laid her head back on the seat. I leaned over and kissed her at a red light. A car horn beeping behind us.... I looked in the mirror....it was mom and dad on their way home...... Of all things.... Immediately, I hoped that Carol and Bobby weren't into it, NOW. of all times. I hoped that she would be smart enough to realize they would be home at any time. I waved out the window as they passed us. Lisa's mom was on the front lawn weeding around her flower bed as we pulled in the drive. Her father was on the front porch reading the paper. As we got out, I saw him looking casually over the paper at us. I was holding her hand as we walked near her mom. Hi, she said. How was your party? Excellent. Lots of kids there. Lots of surprises. Lisa gave her mom a kiss.\n\nThere's iced tea on the porch.......as she followed us up the stairs. Without any warning, and no idea where it came from, I blurted out that I would like to marry Lisa. They looked at me a minute....Lisa spun all the way around in shock...... Yes, Babe. I would like to marry you! She seemed to reach deep for breath.... Well.....her mother said.... Lisa turned back to her mother and said...mom I didn't know either....he never said......... Lisa's father stood and reached his hand for me to shake.... Welcome son...sit down. Lisa and mom still flabbergasted.......Oh Billy, she leaned down to kiss me for the first time in front of her parents. Oh Billy.......Mom?.......Lisa's mother took her hand and led her into the house.....typical girl stuff, her father said. He and I talked about jobs, careers etc. He was really a nice guy. NOW, I also had to break the news of my excitement to mom and dad. AND, everyone else in sight...... Wait til Bobby hears! Wait til Carol hears!\n\nI felt happy inside now, that I impulsively made the proposal. I got up and went in the house and told Lisa I needed to get back home. She jumped up and kissed me, and asked me to call her later. I kissed her again, and left her to do what girls do when a guy asks them to marry. I could still hear her squealing as I walked down the front stairs and said good bye to her dad. Slowly, the real impact of what I did, was sinking in on the way home. I figured I would wait til dinner and tell the family. I noticed bobby's car was gone as I got home, and dad's was also not there. I wondered if they came right home or stopped somewhere. Mom was in the kitchen when I came in, and gave me a kiss. Asking all about the party. I started to tell her, and she mentioned that dad had to see a client right away...that it was really important. I told her some of the things that happened at the party, and she was impressed that the house was so clean. Dad called at that minute and said he would be longer than expected. Not to hold dinner for him. Damn! There went my ""surprise."" I got up to grab a beer, and told mom I was going out by the pool. She said that she might come out too, after she finished putting dinner in the oven. I laid on the lounge chair, my head spinning now with thoughts of my future with Lisa. Happy inside that I finally made it public. After a while, she came out, also with a drink, and said Carol called. Her and Bobby are goping to a movie tonight...so it looks like its just you and me kiddo. I debated whether to tell her. Did you and Lisa......Yeah, we did. Did you tape it? I think its on tape. I haven't looked yet. We were all too busy. Like my waterbed? Yeah, it was something a whole lot different ma. She was wearing a light blue two piece with a pale yellow trimming. The trimming curved around her tits, and made them stand out with their tan skin. I could plainly see her nipples pushing through. I could also see the bulge of her mound through the tight fitting bottom. It was getting dark now, and she asked if I was hungry. I told her no. We ate a large lunch. I told her to save what she made for later tonight when Carol got back. She reached to adjust her bra top as she dove into the pool. I reached for another beer as I watched mom swim around the pool. Yes! She certainly did have a beautiful body. After a while, she came out, and again made an issue of ""adjusting"" her bra top....the damn thing doesn't fit me right.... Oh well....I guess I'll go in and take the stuff out of the oven before it burns to hell. About a half hour later, I went up to my room, and there was mom, sitting on the end of my bed naked. Her beautiful tits with their nipples standing straight out.... I just watched some of the tape...she said. you guys really did get into it.\n\nShe stood up, and came toward me, reaching for my shorts..... Its time for MY birthday present to you she said..... She slid them off me, knelt and leaned forward to kiss the tip of my cock. She looked up at me, and said lay here on the bed....... I will give you a belated Birthday Blowjob. She had my cock in her hand already steering me..... She knelt on the floor between my legs, and caressed my cock softly, and ran her hands all over my stomach and chest. Then she kissed the same area with little bites on my nipples, and skin all the way down to my cock again. She leaned back, and caressed her tits and tweaked her nipples....uuuummmm Finally, she lowered her mouth to my cock and I caught my breath as my cock slowly slid into her warm mouth. She slid all the way down on it, looking up to me....with my cock in her mouth.....uuuummmm, Her fingers going all over my groin, and then to my balls as she sucked up and down. Slowly. Feel nice honey? Yeah mom....it really does. Just relax birthday boy.....She sucked softly up and down. My cock hard as a rock. Her tongue swirling all around it inside her mouth. OOOOhhhh Mom....... Your cum is almost there isn't it, she said.....yeah mom, as I gasped for air..... Move back on the bed hon, I didn't need any more urgings.....I slid back to the pillow.... She quickly came up on the bed and straddles my face with her pussy.....go ahead honey.....give me what you gave Carol and Lisa....suck ME now.......take my pussy in your mouth hon.... My hands went to her ass as I buried my mouth into my mother's cunt. I lickedm and sucked her, and deep tongued her hole....squeezing her ass cheeks with excitement.... as she humped back and forth on my licking mouth. I could feel my cock raging and throbbing..... i could taste my mother's juices starting to trickle into my mouth..... Her moaning, seeing her play with her tits as I sucked her.... Is it ready for your cock yet Billy, is my pussy ready for your hard cock now??? UUUUmmmmmmm yeah mom, yeahhhh....as she slid down, and lowered my cock inside her wet and warm pussy. OOOHHHH Billy....her pussy fully taking my cock inside..... She stayed there....pushed tightly to my groin, I could feel her pussy squeezing me, gripping me, inside her..... I thrust up hard, and she pushed down,,,,,she pulled my hands to her tits,,,,,play with them Billy, fuck me..... fuck me hard Billy..as I thrust harder and faster into her pussy... She leaned back, as my hands caressed her tits, and put her own hands over mine, forcing me to rub harder, pinch her nipples harder.....Oh Billy...as she rocked now, grinding hard with my cock buried as deep as it could get into her. Her pussy contracting all around my cock.....milking me....like a separate hand inside her pussy..... Oh Billy....shoot your cum, honey....shoot it into my waiting pussy......go ahead Billy....fill my cunt with your juice..... I could feel her wetness all over my groin now... she was in a full orgasm...clawing at her own tits.... humping my cock wildly.......I came.....I came ...and I came her cunt sucking, greedily, all that I had to give...... She collapsed on me with a loud moan, crushing her tits into me.....her hands rubbing all over my face, kissing and sucking MY nipples, as she came down from her orgasm...... My cock still squeezed tightly inside her as she milked it completely dry..... Oh Billy.....your father can't fuck me this good. Sliding her mouth and lips over my neck and face..... Billy, I really came hard this time.....really...it was so needed, so nice Billy......She sat back on me now...my cock still inside her pussy. Oh Billy,,,,,your cock ....I could feel you shooting in me Billy. Our cum is mixed honey.... She caressed her tits softly, looking down at me. I know this is wrong honey...I really do, but I just can't help it.... I NEED this sex Billy. I don't want to go and cheat on your father. Yes I love him. Its just that he cannot fill my needs. I don't know if its his work, or his body or what. He says he's tired all the time now....I wish he would go to the doctor. Her pussy still sliding over my softened cock. Oh Billy, I hope this doesn't bother you..... I know how much young men need sex....I also need it as much..... I understand Carol's need too. She's also part of me.....that's why I said nothing about the both of you...... Oh Billy.....She got off my hips now, and knelt at my side. Looking down at my softened cock, sliding her hand softly over it.....Yes! Your cock just pleased me well...caressing my sack, massaging my balls.....Are you empty now honey? Is there any more in here?, as she caressed them in her fingers????? I'm not sure mom....she lowered her mouth to my cock once again, sucking harder now, rolling her tongue faster, her fingers stroking my shaft up into her mouth...give it all to me honey, as she sucked slowly and softly.......My fingers travelling down to finger her pussy, fuck into inviting wetness as she sucked me to yet another explosive cum....Her moans as I shot into her mouth, her extra sucking as she felt my juice shooting.....her fingers rapidly caressing my balls...... Finally, she came up and laid her head next to mine and said I think we are both satisfied now honey......I love the thought that your cum is in my mouth and now in my pussy too. She took my hand and placed it on her tit as she leaned over to kiss me. Good night hon. good night.....as she put on her bathrobe to leave.....Watch the screen tonight when your dad comes to bed. Billy. I will try to make love with him, as if I haven't been touched in a long time...watch and you will see what I mean......\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME 22 I laid there in the dark, thinking. I was just drained completely by mom. She sucked and fucked me dry, taking all of my being into herself. I also wondered how I could have so much cum so quickly. I finally passed it off as because I was young. But I pitied mom's situation. I knew how I felt. Just a few weeks earlier, with no available girlfriend, and my raging hardons needing relief. But now, I had three different women serving my needs just for the asking. As a guy, I couldn't ask for better. The tingling still left in my balls now reminded me of mom's blowjob......how eager she was....how experienced in knowing what will please each part of my maleness. Her absolute joy at my orgasms, and sucking all the cum as I shot it out.... Yes! I did feel sorry for her plight. She again hinted that dad is probably becoming impotent. A word with which I was only vaguely familiar. I loved dad. I hated the thought that I was decieving him as well as was mom. One side of me said I was doing his work FOR him, in keeping mom pleased. Mom being beautiful, having a beautiful body, making it all the more exciting for me. Never mind the wrongness of it all, or even that with Carol. I dozed off again, in the darkness. Later, I was awakened by carol. She was sittiong with a short slip on, on the end of the bed watching the TV. Mom was kneeling over dad, trying to suck him into hardness, I suppose. I could see the look in her eyes, as she also glanced at the camera, holding his soft cock in her hand...as if to prove to me what she said earlier. How long have you been here, I asked. Just a little while. I didn't want to wake you yet, unless it was getting good. Mom seem's to really be having another tough time getting dad hard again. I know, she told me about it. He's been having trouble for a few months , mom said. Carol came up to lay beside me as we watched mom go back to sucking dad. His hand softly caressing her head. Her hand working over his balls as she had done for me earlier. What a nice party Billy. I agreed. I mentioned that mom had been in my room earlier, and had watched some of the tape...Oh Billy....what did she say? I'm on there too??? She was cool. Gave me a late birthday present too....Oh yeah! Tell me.... She started out with a really super blowjob, and then got on top and fucked me till I came so hard, I thought my balls would also go up into her... WOW. When was this? A few hours ago. Damn! I'll bet she drained all your cum? Pretty much, I said. Mom was now sitting over dad's face as we watched. We could see his cock was still soft. That's such a shame Carol said. I know how mom feels not getting her pussy taken care of when she needs it so bad.... Look at his cock Bill. Not even trying to get hard. Such a shame. I hope he goes to the doc. Carol reached down to caress my cock, and lay her head on my chest as she watched mom and dad. Her soft stroking felt nice. Her hand cupped my balls fondled them slowly, softly....as if they were some golden treasure she was weighing to buy. Her head finally inched down my stomach and she took me in her mouth, her fingers jerking me softly, as she sucked. My hand went to her hair and stroked my fingers through it as she sucked me.....Both of us watching mom fucking dad's mouth. The combination of Carol sucking me, watching mom, made me hard...and Carol softly moaning .....she felt my slight humping movements...UUUmmmm as she sucked harder. I said come up here Carol, I'll fuck you..... It only took her a flash before she was under me, her legs spread, and her wet pussy open for me.....Oh Billy, I heard again... I slipeed my cock in, and shoved hard into her pussy. I rammed tight and stayed there. I could feel the back of her cunt with the tip of my cock now. oh Billlllyyyy......Suddenly the door opened....... I quickly turned my head and it was mom......she quickly closed the door, and came next to the bed and sat next to us.... My cock still in Carol, go ahead, don't stop....I just want to watch right now....Its OK Carol......I know what you're feeling, she said....Carol's legs wrapped around my waist... Oh mom....Fuck her Billy. At least someone in this house is getting fucked....... I slowly moved inside Carol.....her pussy tight around my cock as it squeezed into her.... Mom laid down now, looking up at my face as I fucked Carol. Carol's face almost hidden in her hair, and by my own face. Make her cum Billy....she needs it too, I guess. I pumped into Carol harder......she humped back, harder.... wetter..... Mom raised her head and kissed me...... I'll give you another super cum now.....just keep fucking her....soon mom was behind me, kneeling. Next, I felt her hand caressing my balls as my cock was buried in Carol. She leaned forward whispering to me, her tits swaying over my side and back.....go ahead fuck her.....I moved in and out of Carol....mom was massaging my balls, and suddenly, she shoved a finger into my ass also. OOOOHHHH I let out a moan.....fuck her Billy.....mom's hands worked hard and fast. Finger fucking my ass while her other hand massaging my balls....my cock furiously fucking Carol, and both of us moaning now.....Mom saying cum Billy...cum ...her fingers also stroking my shaft as I pulled out of Carol's pussy, and all the way back in....like I was fucking two pussies at the same time....OOOOHHHH... OoooHhhh both Carol and me were moaning now.....both cumming. I could feel mom's fingers moving around Carol's clit, and pussy lips as I fucked into her, and a ring of her two fingers wrapped around my cock each time I plunged .....Carol's cunt, mom's fingers ....oooohhhhh and my balls let go.....I started to shoot.......Mom came quickly around front, laid her head on Carol's stomach and pulled my cock into her mouth as I shot my cum.......her head moving up and down on my cock...sucking me again...gulping me.... Her two fingers circled around my cock draining it into her sucking mouth. All three of us completely spent....My cock completely drained. Carol laid to my left side, her tit on my chest as she put her leg over mine. Mom was laying on my right...her tit pressed into my right side. The three of us laying there in the darkness...quiet now. Finally mom said that she had kicked around the idea of having an affair, and I cringed immediately. No mom. no. Don't even think about it. Carol agreed. You saw what happened tonight. he cannot fulfill me anymore...even though he tries so hard. I love him. But I hurt inside trying to make his cock work, and it just won't. Carol said, Billy's here mom. He will satisfy you. I thought of telling them both right now...that I asked Lisa to marry me.....but I stayed quiet. Tommorrow, I thought. I'll tell them tommorrow at breakfast. I let mom get it out. My arm went under her head, and I felt tears in her eyes rolling down on my chest. I stroked the hair of both of them, enjoying this open and deep feelings with them. Mom leaned up now, and said I better get back into bed. I told him I was just going to talk with Carol. Well, you didn't lie.....I said. As she moved to get up, my arm went around her as a regular man to a regular woman, and I pulled her down to suck her nipples softly once more before she left. She held them in her hands offering them each in turn to my mouth. Finally, she said that's enough for now., and left. Carol felt as badly as I by mom's problem. You're the only one that can probably keep her from cheating Billy. Her hand sliding down to hold my cock again. No more hon. I am drained. Believe me. Lisa, this morning , then mom, then you, and then mom again....I am empty hon. I am completely fucked out. Well kiss my tits like you just did to mom, OK/ She leaned over me as I licked and sucked her nipples and tits softly. Finally, she too, went into her own room.\n\n\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME 23 The next morning, at breakfast, Mom and dad were already downstairs. I gave dad a lobing pat on the shoulder saying Good Morning as I sat down. Mom had been sitting there with both hands on her head, staring down at her coffee when I came in. She raised her head now, and I could see she had been crying. I knew instantly that they had been talking. Probably about his problem. Dad asked me how the car was running and other small talk. I could see that he was distracted also. I said, I'm really not hungry mom. We ate a lot at the party, and all the leftovers yesterday...I lied. I just have to get some papers for school and see if Carol is ready. I'll drive her to school too. I quickly ran upstairs and headed off Carol, before she could interfere with mom. We can grab a quick sandwich on the way I said....we have to leave them alone right now. We left, saying I also had to see about picking up Lisa. On the way, I told Carol about asking Lisa to marry me. I thought she wa going to jump out of the seat. She was all excited and then I explained why I didn't say anything last night and my plan for this morning was all screwed up. Lisa was excited as she hopped down her front stairs...and got in the car. I loved watching her tits bounce. He just told ne Lisa, as both girls broke into typical girl stuff giggles. My mother called everyone in the damn phone book last night....She's more excited than me, she said. Lisa leaned up and kissed me as we came to a red light. She really looked cute with the royal blue blouse and white skirt. Soon, we were at school, and I told them to meet me here at the car afterward. I knew damn well that the girls would have it blabbed all over the school by noon. It dawned on me that I only had two classes for the day, both of them just for tests, and I would be done. I saw Bobby, and told him about Lisa, and asked if he would take them home....sure enough, since he had a different class schedule like the others too. By 12:30 I was done. Certain of the tests, and confident I would graduate. I drove around town for a while, something I hadn't done in a long time. I spotted dad's car parked outside a nice tavern and decided to stop in to see him, maybe have lunch. He was surprised to see me, and introduced me to a client he was seated with. Soon, the client begged off another drink, and left. Again, I saw that sadness look in dad, and finally asked what was wrong.. He seemed to stutter, trying to find words.... It seem's I have trouble trying to please your mother lately he said. I played stupid, saying Oh, c'mon. Mom has all any woman could want dad. No, I don't mean those things....I mean in the bedroom. I have to see a doctor to find out what is happening. Oh, dad, Its probably just a lot of over work, and stress. Maybe you're right he said. It wouldn't hurt to get checked out by the doc anyway though.... Well, he said I really have to shove off. I have another client to see in twenty minutes. Sorry to have to break this short..... Sure I said. I have a few things to take care of myself. I stopped a couple blocks away and got and engagement ring, and put a downpayment on the whole set. I felt good knowing the ring was in my pocket now.... I decided to drive home, and take care of some of the yard and housework. It was a beautiful day. I dashed into the house and went up to change clothes. There was mom, laying on my bed naked, except for her wide open bathrobe, watching the tapes of her, and the others I had. She appeared to be fingering her pussy. Oh Billy. I just had to watch them. I just had to .... Oh please Billy......do me....her hand reaching out to me from the bed........Her blonde hair rolled into a French style. Oh ma, ....please Billy.......I came closer to the bed slowly, and she reached to pull down my pants.... Here it is,,,,here is what I need right now...Both of her hands stroking my cock into a hardness.....she lowered her mouth and sucked me up and down, as if desperate....needing it so....stroking it again, Oh Billy.....put it in me honey, she turned over and raised her ass for me......either one honey. Either one....Fuck me.....I took my cock in my hand and slid it up and down her wet pussy....she moaned loudly....ooooohhhh ram me Billy, ram your hard cock in,,,,,,fuck me hard honey....I slid into her pussy and fucked her as I stood on the floor. her pussy clenched tighter and tighter as I fucked her. I leaned down and placed my hands on her soft ass as I pumped into her.... Oh Billy....scrape my front wall honey, yes that's it. right therrrrre. That's my special spot honey...scrape your cock right there inside. Her whole body shivered now as I did as she asked. scraping the whole front wall of her cunt.....oooohhhh Billllllllyyyy fuuuuuuuuccckkkk mmmmeeee oooohhhhh I reached under and held her tits in my hands now, as I fucked her. She rammed hard back against me as I started to move forward.....and then her whole body tightened and she let out the loudest yell yet....I'm cummmmmiiinnnnnggg. I squeezed her tits harder as if by reflex as I felt her tighten.\n\nShe stayed tight against me for a few moments, and finally laid on the bed...rolling over...her legs spread wide for me.... You just gave me a woman's cum Billy. It was wonderful. I haven't had a cum like that one in years honey.....her hands going to slide up and down her pussy. Wetness over all of it. Oh Billy.....Did you cum, honey? No, not yet......bring your cock here honey...slide it in me, and just stay still. I will do the fucking and milk it out of you... I will show you how a woman can learn to use her pussy Billy.... I leaned over her, and she guided my cock into her..shove hard honey....that's it...all the way....now stay there....right there, Play with my tits honey....and her pussy worked its magic on my cock.....she stared into my eyes as her pussy muscles tightened and loosened, over and over on my rammed cock. My mother is fucking me, my mother is fucking me...was going over and over in my head.\n\nYour cock feels so nice Billy....slowly, I will drain your cum into me......and she did.....she felt me start to shoot and told me to suck her tits now, while her pussy milked me.....I leaned down and her hands offered her nipple to suck as her cunt clamped my cock and milked every bit on my male juice into her.......ooooohhhhh....cum in me honey....cum....go ahead honey......shoot your male juice into my pussy.....I feel it Billy....she said softly, slowly. I wondered idly, as my spasms shot my cum into her...how many times had she fucked in her life? A 1000, 2000. 5000 Was dad the only man? I doubted it. How did she become so very talented in emptying my cock or any cock? Her absolutely fantastic blowjobs??? I made a note to ask her later..wondering if she would ever tell me? Her pussy working like a vise on my shaft now....... As she felt the last of my spasms, she pulled me down to kiss me.....with a passion not yet done between us.....as if I were any other man........her complete womanhood took me.....her arms around me tightly....fucking up at me..... taking all of my maleness, my manhood into her very being...and somehow transferring herself into me....\n\nFinally, I pulled out of her....slowly standing again...both of us spent......my wet cock now dangling ..... Her heaving for breath....her beautiful tits, with their hard nipples rising and falling.... Yes! Any man would be happy to stand here at this minute, with this woman....... Oh Billy, she panted...her legs still spread with no shame.... The very insides of her complete womanhood open to the bright sun, and my eyes....... Her hands went to her tits and she caressed them softly, as if they needed any attention. She sat up now, taking my soft cock in her hands and caressed it softly. Holding it......looking closely at it..Yes Billy..this is a nice cock for a man to have. I know that if it has pleasured me so very nice, it will pleasure any woman you love.....she leaned down and sucked the tip, and licked it all over, as if cleaning her own juices off it. Taking it into her mouth once more, but just holding the entire thing there....completely..looking up into my eyes...... Her mouth making movements inside as if she were trying to swallow my entire cock....Her arms wrapped around my ass.....her throat muscles draining every single drop of whatever was left in my balls.....all the while staring into my eyes.......\n\nFinally, I pulled away....... She stood now, and walked to the window...looking down at the yard and the pool, leaning on the sill...she made a beautiful picture with the sun reflecting off her tanned and shapely body...her tits swinging free. I just had to come behind her and caress them.....just the sight of them hanging, swinging free, hard nipples was so exciting... I kissed up and down her back as I massaged her tits....telling her with my hands, my fingers, I loved her. She turned, and hugged me, pressing her tits into me, kissing my neck softly....You will make a good lover, Billy.Coming to me just now, is a tender thing that women love, need after they have made love.....Holding my beasts the way you just did, will tell any woman you love and how much YOU care for her.\n\nI better get dinner ready now, hon.\n\nI watched her walk out of my room......and then took her place at the window...staring out at our yard.......... She needs me, I thought. She desperately needs me...\n\nI slipped on a pair of shorts and laid on the bed....dozing off into a confused sleep.....Immediate flashes of my mother's milking pussy in my mind.....\n\n\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME 24 I had no idea what time it was when Carol came to wake me for dinner. Carol, in her usual sexy manner, did it by caressing my cock till I opened my eyes. Time for dinner she said. I asked if she said anything about Lisa and me...NO! I was dying to, but I thought it was YOUR surprise. Good, I said. I quickly told her about dad. I told her that he said he would be going to a doctor for his hard on problems. I quickly told her that mom was sitting here watching our movie when I got home this afternoon, and YES! We fucked. I eased into a chair, and mom looked flushed. I guessed that dad realized that I didn't say anything about meeting him earlier. Carol started to giggle, and mom asked her why....she said its a secret......I was mad. I wanted to wait till dinner was over....Mom looked at me.... Well, I said, looking over at dad also, I asked Lisa to marry me last night. Mom dropped her fork on the plate. Dad looked stunned for a moment , but then said congratulations. When, mom asked.....I said we hadn't set a date yet. Wow! What a surprise, mom said, a tinge of ""Why didn't you tell me earlier"" attitude. I told them that Lisa's dad was going to arrange for me to get a job at his company, repairing computers. Good trade Billy, dad said. I had no idea you cared for Lisa that much, mom said. Are you kidding mom? Carol said. He's been all over her from day 1. Dad said that he would talk with her father about helping out with the wedding plans. Mom said she would also. Mom still seemed in shock. I finished dinner and took a beer out to the pool, and laid back on the lounge. For a change, dad came out and sat down. Also with a beer. Are you sure about this girl? yeah, I really care for her. She treats me well too, dad. She sure is pretty enough, he said. Yeah she is. He asked if I mentioned about seeing him that afternoon, and I said no. Didn't give it a thought. Good, he said. I'd rather take care of this withour Carol knowing also....who wants the whole world knowing? I don't blame you, I said. Its probably just nerves dad. Well, we'll see, It seemed to make him feel better that I kept a secret between us. I had a whole hell of a lot of secrets in my head ....if only he knew, I thought. Well, I have a little paperwork to catch up on, you really did a nice job on the yards and stuff...thanks dad. He left me alone to think...... I had a feeling mom would be out soon....... I laid there with my eyes closed, and after a while, I heard, ""So, you decided you want to get married?"" Mom eased into a lounge chair next to me. Yeah, I really care for her mom. Well, This hasn't really sunk in yet.... I'll get in touch with her mother soon. We don't even have a date set yet, mom. Matter of fact, I'm going over there later tonight and give her the ring I bought today. I made a downpayment on the wedding ring too. You're moving fast.... She closed her eyes and stayed quiet for a while. I did the same....racing thoughts of future plans going through my head. That was nice making love earlier, she finally said. Her eyes still closed. I really orgasmed big this time Billy. Not like today, in a long time. It did feel good mom. I came hard myself, just feeling you cum. I felt you inside as you were shooting....OOOhhhh we have to try that again..... I think I will make you cum right now without touching you. Close your eyes and just relax..... Ready? Yeah mom.... OK, you just came to bed, and find me laying there naked. My nipples are as hard as a rock, as I lean over to kiss you, my nipples press into your chest, my tongue licking your lips now. Now I lean right over you and tell you to lick and suck my soft tits, and suck my hard nipples softly... I love doing that mom....suck them gentle honey, Lick my nipples....yes, that's it..... I am moving down your chest and sucking your nipples now, I can feel them get hard like mine...feels nice mom.... Can you picture this now Billy? I sure can mom. My fingers are caressing your nipples as my mouth and tongue slide over your chest and down, down to your bush of hair....I am chewing your hair and nibbling in it, my hand is now stroking your cock, my finges rolling over your soft tip....I lean up and whisper that I want to suck you now.... Is your cock hard Billy? It sure is mom...Good. I can feel your cock throbbing in my hand as I stroke it, I am moving my mouth to your sack of jewels, I am caressing and rolling them around in my hand, OOOHHH mom, Your cock is throbbing hard Billy, as I slide my warm lips up and down the underside of your beautiful cock...... You are asking me to suck your balls now, OOOHHH mom...That's right...... Your cock is really hard now isn't Billy? It really is mom...OK... I am sucking your shaft up and down, and nibbling it all over...my fingers still rolling over your cock head.....I can feel some of your juice leaking out, and I suck it into my mouth...OOOOhhh mom...suck it harder...no, Billy...I want to make this last for you..... I am nibbling up and down the underside and now take your tender balls into my mouth rolling my tongue over their softness....I want the cum in them Billy.... Now mom sat up on her lounge and looked down at me, seeing my raging hard on in my bathing suit..... Your cock is nice and hard now Billy....Keep your eyes closed as I suck you..... My fingers are now caressing your balls and sack, my mouth is sliding up and down your beautiful cock.....I can feel your hand on my hair, I am loving the feeling of your cock in my mouth Billy.....Oooohhhh mom.....I am between your legs now Billy, sucking your sack again....my tongue flicking your balls, as my mouth raises to suck you completely into my throat.....You are very hard Billy, you are throbbing inside my warm mouth, and I suck you harder now....my throat kissing your cock head....ooooohhh mom....I can feel your balls tighten now Billy as I caress and squeeze them softly in my hand....your cock buried deep in my sucking mouth.... No don't touch yourself Billy.... I am sucking up and down slowly, licking your whole shaft, wanting your cock in my mouth..... I am sucking for your male juice Billy.....I can feel it boiling in your balls as I caress them, sucking you faster now, harder now.....oooohhh mommmmm its right there.....shoot your cum in my sucking mouth Billy....Uuuummmm I want your cum....shoot your maleness into me Billy....aaaahhhhh mom....I think I am cumming.......shoot Billy, shoot it into my warm sucking mouth.......and my cock explodes with spurts of cum .. Mom reached over and lifted my trunks to give room for my orgasm..watching, seeing me with my eyes closed, cumming to her words....... Shoot honey...my sucking mouth needs your cum....I jerk and shoot, my cock is blasting my cum.... and I fall back into the lounge chair....drained.....cum on my stomach, cum in my suit. cum on my legs...... Stand up now honey....I stand and mom takes my cock and softly strokes it....licks it, and sucks its softness and then tells me to jump in the pool to wash away the rest of my cum.... I dove in, and came back to the side, looking up at her. How was THAT cum, Bill? That was really something mom. You did make me cum without even touching me.... Mom looked sort of smug, and satisfied. I was amazed that such a thing could really be done. That I could cum so hard by just her words. Carol came out and joined us. I am more excited about him getting married than he seems to be.... Well we girls have a lot to do soon. carol, I said, still leaning on the side of the pool, and peddling my legs.....You're not going to believe what mom just did. Carol, she just made me cum, I mean really cum and shoot without even touching me. I shot all over the place! You're kidding? No mom said. I told him I would do it, and I did. I talked him all the way through to a cum. Wow! Carol said.That sounds rad. Yeah, she talked to me as if she was actualy doing all the things, and I ended up really shooting... Can I do that to a girl, I asked mom? Can a girl cum by doing that? They sure can. Why don't you try it on Carol first? I want to go in and see your father for a while. I hope I can get it up for him tonight. I need it Billy. Can I come to you tonight if it goes bad? I guess so mom. I wanted to tell her so badly of dad going to the doctor. She got up, and rubbed her pussy area through her suit, looking at me, I watched her beautiful ass roll as she went into the house. It made me feel all the worse for dad. Carol was now all excited about this cumming thing. I did the same as mom told me. To lay down and close her eyes. Her two piece not hiding much. I told her I was leaning over her, kissing her softly, licking her lips, sucking her tongue into my mouth...my lips were now kissing and slowly sucking on her neck, and the vee between her tits. I was licking up and down the valley, my fingers rolling softly over each nipple......ooooohhh Billy....keep your eyes closed....I am sucking and licking your tits now, my hands holding them up to my sucking lips.....your pussy is wetter now, No don't touch it Carol. I am still running my mouth and tongue in circles all over your beautiful tits....now I take my cock and slide it between your tits and slide up and down, fucking them...OHHHH Billy..... I tell you to open your mouth and suck it..Carol's mouth made sucking motions.....My cock is in your mouth....I am fucking your mouth now Carol....suck this cock, and her mouth made sucking motions,. I am fucking your mouth deep Carol, I am sliding down your throat with my hard on.....suck it Carol. suck my hard cock... Ok, that's enough , now my lips are back on your nipples, sucking them. My fingers are sliding down to your wet cunt, sliding up and down your soaking slit......as I watched her pussy rise and fall....my finger is rolling all over your clit now Carol, and my mouth is chewing your soft mound, and I am starting to lick your clit with my sucking mouth....oooooohhh Billy.....I can feel my cunt getting soaked now....I am licking your whole cunt now Carol. I am between your legs licking up and down your whole fucking cunt....OOOOOHHH Billy....She was humping up and down faster now...her eyes still closed....My hands are on your tits now, feeling your hard nipples and playing with them as I am sucking and licking your fucking clit.......ooooohhh Please fuck me Billy..please stick your hard cock in me..... I am licking around your hole now, Carol, my tongue is fucking into your wet hole.....Billllllyyyy please fuck me..... I can taste your juice now, dripping on my lips....yes, I can feel it too Billy.......I am sucking your whole clit and cunt now, all over...her humping was more rapid....I have shoved two fingers into your wet cunt now Carol, fucking you....sucking your clit....oooohhhh I am cumming Billy, suck my cunt...yes, suck my clit........I am cumming.... I leaned down and kissed her as she went through the spasms of cumming for real. Her arms immediately wrapped around me, pulling me to her.....kissing me. Oh Billy.....My hand went to her pussy through her suit, it was soaked. as I rubbed up and down her cunt... I really did cum Billy. I really did. Look, I am soaked with juice....Billy. Wow, that really is hot. It really works....no wonder mom made you cum, if she talked to you like that...... I have to jump in now and rinse off my juice.... As she swam around and came back to the side of the pool, I told her about the fantastic fuck mom and me had earlier. Really? I mean she really came hard Carol. This time she really yelled, and came for a long time. Then she fucked me without me even moving inside her. Her whole pussy fucked me as I stayed rammed tight inside her. It was really something. I shot hard into her, and she made me stare straight into her eyes as we both came.... She begged for my cum...to keep shooting it into her, as I was shooting. Wow, Carol....it was really hot. Then she sat up and licked and sucked my soft cock for five minutes... Wow. Do you think that later????? I don't know. I'm going in and getting dressed to go to Lisa's right now. I want to give her the engagement ring.... Ok. maybe later. That was a great non fuck cum, Billy.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME 25 I pulled into Lisa's driveway filled with the excitement of seeing her, and knowing I would be giving her the ring. She was already out in the yard, picking flowers. I walked up to her and gave her a kiss. Let's walk, I said. Her yard edged upon a set of woods and we headed for it. She was wearing a light summery blouse and shorts. She looked great, her hair in a pony tail. We were into the woods quite a distance, high up on a rise that looked down intto the city far away. A buck and a doe ran quickly and almost silently past us. We settled on a place to sit for a while, and I laid down with her at my side. Ny dad said that he cane get you the job he talked about the other day she said. Great, isn't it? It sure is. I pulled her down on top of me and kissed her. Hugging her tight to me. She felt the hard object in my pocket and wondered what it was. I told her to find out. She had a hard time reaching in my tight jeans, but finally pued out the ring box. Open it, I said. She was stunned. Oh billy, Its beautiful. I took it out of the box and placed it on her finger, and kissed her again. Its official now, hon. Oh Billy! Oh Billy! It was getting darker now, and I pulled her on top of me to hold her, kiss her. Running my hands up and down her back and ass. You want me, don't you Billy? Well, now that you mention it.....Its not a bad idea. We're all alone for a change. She sat up, still straddling me and unbuttoned her blouse. I reached to unsnap her bra, and her tits fell free. So full, inviting nipples, now slightly hard. I caressed them as she smiled down to me. I love your tits honey, as my fingers moved over her nipples. Her eyes closed, and I pulled her down to kiss her again, then got up to take off my jeans and shirt. As she then stood, I turned soher back was to me, and slid my hands down the dront of her shorts, feeling her mound and slit. Slowly, I inched off her shorts, and knelt down behind her. Her bare ass now facing me. I kissed each cheek, as she moaned. My hands still reaching around front and feeling her whole mound and pussy. I bit her ass cheeks and moved my hands to the back and then in between her legs making her spread them. I fingered her pussy from behind, telling her to play with her tits as she stood there, now completely naked. I reached one hand in front, sliding my fingers intto her slit, while my other hand reached from the back, and sliding into her hole. Oh Billy, that feels so damn nice....her ass humping my hands and back to my biting teeth. I buried two finhers into her pussy and fucked her with them, as my front hand worked over her clit. She started to move as if by remote control now, ....go ahead honey, cum....cum all over my fucking hands.... Oh Billy.....I AM really about to..... cum, cum honey on my hands....Billllllyyyyy as her whole ass moved faster on my fingers fucking her pussy...... Soon I could feel the wetness on her legs and pussy. I quickly stood up and spun her around kissing her hard. Her hands quickly reaching for my cock, between us.....jerking me with both hands..... Kissing me with excitement, her tits pressed into me. I reached around her and held her close while I kissed her. Then Ipulled her down and got between her legs and rammed my cock into her quickly, hard. In and out hard. Her hips reaching up to try to meet me as I fucked into her.....Oh Billy, it feels so good....love me honey, love me....Her hands not quite making it to hold me with my hard fucking.... I could feel my balls boiling as I pumped her, my cock raging with love, lust, and just plain sex..... I leaned back and watched as my cock disappeared into her pussy.....Oh Lisa....I'm going to cum...... Her pussy clamped tighter around me....spurt after spurt into he....I leaned down to kiss her hard as my cock was emptying into her.....her pussy gripping, milking, humping wetly around my exploding cock.... I laid spent, still deep inside her pussy, as she held me tightly to her......softly working her cunt around my cock ....The warmth of her, the wonderful sensation of feeling welcomed in her....giving to me as I was taking and also giving. I raised my head and kissed the woman I truly loved, would love the rest of my life. Her pussy caressing my softening cock. After a while, Irooled to my side, leaning partly over her, caressing her tits and kissing her in silence. Looking down at the pussy that just welcomed me, gave true love and need to me.....my hand went down to caress over it softly. Just as softly, I kissed her. Billy, that was wonderful. You made me cum so hard. First what you did with your hands, and then being inside me...Oh Billy. I hope its like this forever for us. So do I Honey. So do I.\n\nHer hips slowly rotating as my hand still massaged over her pussy. I leaned down and licked her nipples softly.....You want more honey, she asked? In a while baby. I want allof you tonight. The crickets chirping, rustling of a slight warm breeze through the woods.....She moved my hand from her tit and sat up. Reaching for my softened cock, she stroked it lovingly. Its my turn honey, she said as she bent down to lick my shaft..... Lay back honey......let me love you now.....her hands stroking me softly. Slowly, tenderly, she sucked me back into hardness. UUUUmmmmm Billy, I will always do this for you...... Her head working up and down as her warm mouth took my cock deep into her throat...... Her eyes smiling up to me as I watched my cock disappear in and out of her sucking mouth...... I can taste you Billy....I want it, I want you honey.....and sucked me into a cum......I watched her suck as I was shooting...eagerly taking me, wanting this. Loving her, made it all the more nice....finally she realized I was empty, and slowly stopped. I sat up and pulled her to me. Her tits pressed against me again. I just simply held her...no words were needed. Lets carry our clothes till we're almost there, OK. I want to walk through the wood naked with you...You're crazy, Billy, but OK. I want my sneaks on though... As we neared the edge of her back yard, still in the woods...we kissed, and finally dressed. Holding hands as we went into the house. Immediately, Lisa ran all over finding her mother and father, brother and showed them the ring. All were approving. I kissed her good night and left. Dad was out on the deck when I pulled in the drive, and waved to me to come over. I sat talking with him, and he finally told me the doc gave him a prescription for special pills that should help him. He was going to ""Test Drive"" them tonight, he said with a wink. I wished him good luck. We talked about Lisa and her family for a while, and then I went up to bed. After a while, Carol came in and I told her about dad and the pills. I said that I talked with him outside, and that he was going to try them out tonight......Good, carol said. its been a while since weve seen them fucking. I told her about making love with Lisa in the woods. She said that she would find an excuse for her and Bobby to do the same thing. I turned on the TV and sure enough, dad and mom were into it. She was leaning over him, stroking his cock, and he seemed to have a pretty good hard on. Mom kept looking toward the camera as she stroked him, knowing I was probably watching like she asked. She laid next to him now, stioll stroking him, and kissed him. His hands went to her tits and played with them for a while as he kissed her. He leaned down and sucked them as she held them for him. Yes! She sure had very nice and inviting tits. He sucked them for a while, and then got between her legs, kneeling back. He stroked his cock a few times, and then slid it into her. She must have moaned, as he shoved it into her, because her face changed to pleasure. We could see his balls hanging as he pumped into her. I grabbed Carol, and pulled off her night shirt. I laid her on the bed so that we could both watch as I put my cock into her..... Fuck me good Billy. Fuck me good...Like he's fucking mom. Dad picked up his pace pumping into he, as I did....Carol's pussy was wet and felt so damn nice. I even told her how nice she felt....you do too Billy... You do too. Mom wrapped her legs around dad's pulling him into her tioghter, as her arms went around him. Both of them rocking back and forth now. His balls slapping at her cunt each time he rammed her. We saw him rise on his hands and really pumped harder and faster into her, and soon we knew he was cumming. Mom's hands went up and down his back as he rammed and then tightened as he shot into her.....her legs still tightly wrapped around him....holding him, her husband and lover, there.... I was still fucking carol, and leaned down to suck her tits as I was nearing a cum. I'm almost there carol, I said.....good Billy, I want to feel you shoot....give your cum....It feels good Billy.....fuck me, cum in me....and soon I shot my juice into her......I pulled out quickly and motioned for her to suck the rest. She caught on quickly, and started to suck and gulp my cock as it shot into her mouth....Hold me there Carol, suck it dry....as she jerked and sucked me harder.... Ohhh Carol....my cock completely buried in her mouth. Her two fingers wrapped around my cock squeezing my cum out and into her sucking lips. OOOOHHHH My body jerks as she drained me.....Her tits pressed against my legs making it feel all the more exciting for this cum. She felt the last of my shots and startes to lick all over my cock. Still stroking t hard to drain it. Licking the tip with her tongue and moaning. At just that minute. mom opened the door and saw us. My cock still in Carol's mouth, and me standing next to the bed. Whoa! she whispered. Sorry. I just came mom. Its OK. She rushed in and sat on the side of the bed opposite me, and wanted to tell me how nice dad's fucking was. Carol laid down and told her we were watching...... He was so hard Billy. So hard. He said he went to the doc's and never told me, and the doc gave him these pills. I know about it mom. He told me. But I wasn;t supposed to say anything to anyone. She seemed stunned that dad would talk about it with me. Yeah, Carol said. He seemed to really do you good mom! Of Carol, it was great. I came three times. Billy was doing me as we watched both of you. I came and he shot big time, and then I sucked the rest out of him...that's what we were doing when you came in. Well, I'm really happy that he went to the doc after all this time, ""Our men"" took care of us tonight, for sure. Carol agreed, as she reached for my cock and stroked it softly. I walked over to hug her as she stood to leave. I'm glad for you mom. I know how much it was bothering you.\n\nShe reached down and craddled my balls in her hand and said...take care of these just in case. She caressed them softly for a moment and then said I'm going back to see if he's good for more...... and left. Carol moved over and laid next to me, taking my hand and placing it on her tits. We laid there quietly as we watched as mom crawled between dad's legs and start to suck on him. She's making me hot again Billy..... I told her I was fucked and sucked out completely between her and Lisa tonight. I did offer to eat her though, and got between her legs, where she could watch the screen as mom sucked dad, as I sucked her. It wasn't long before Carol was humping my mouth wildly, and becoming very wet.......Oh Billy, you have me cumming again...OOOOOhhhh.....her pussy rising up and down faster into my sucking mouth and tongue..... She rocked violently as I sucked her...held her tight to my mouth.\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME PT26 I came home from school early the next day. All through and excited that I graduated with honors. I met mom in the kitchen just finishing making a cake. I gave her a hug, and told her the good news. I was really excited. The last day of school for life, and being named to the Honor Roll. She hugged me back. Good for you Billy! Now you can start planning your life. I was horny all of a sudden, I could feel my cock stirring as I still hugged her. I was sure she could feel it also. I ground it into her pussy area as I held my head over her shoulder. Her tits crushed into me. I got the crazy idea of a blowjob, right there in the kitchen. I pushed on her shoulders and she knew right away what it meant. Oh Billy, right here? Yeah mom, I'm really hot...right here...no one's around.....She knelt there and unzipped my jeans and pulled out my half hard cock, and stroked it. Oh Mom, make me cum....and she stroked it quicker. My hips pumping automatically as she stroked me, and finally she lowered her mouth to suck me....I pumped her mouth hard as she held her hand over it, jerking me as she sucked....I fucked hard and fast into her mouth..... Oooohhh ma, my back arching as I fucked fowward, her mouth sucking harder.... Her hands went to my balls and caressed them as she sucked me up and down. Oh mom. Oh mom....here it is.....and her hands went faster as I shot into her sucking mouth....she milked me and squeezed it as she felt my spasms. Her tongue licking around the tip as she sucked. She put her hands around my ass an pulled me tight into her sucking mouth...forcing my cock down her throat as I shot my cum.....again, and again. Her throat muscles grasping around my cockhead as I shot..... Oh mom......and she held me tight, drinking me.....swallowing me.....emptying me. Her eyes almost glazed as she stared up at me.... Finally, I was drained. She stood and said that was dangerous. Can't do THAT anymore. She reached and caressed my cock still hanging softly out the zipper of my pants. She put it away, while asking, Feel better now? I sure do mom. I'll talk to you later. I went up to my room. I laid there in a delayed excitement now, and with the added excitement of mom just sucking me. Even though I pushed her to her knees, she still did it for me. After a while, both Carol and Lisa came in. They were excited too about passing. Lisa would graduate with me, and Carol had one more year yet to go. I suggested we all go down to the pool. The girls ran into Carol's room the change into their suits. I gave mom a pat on her ass as I walked by her on the way to the pool, saying thanks. Oh Billy, Billy Billy......as I again thought that MY cum was now inside my mother....... again. I dove in the pool as soon as I reached it. The girls came down about twenty minutes later. Mom brought out a tray with sandwiches and juice. Just what was needed. In one single glance, I could see all three women that I have fucked and sucked and who have sucked me. Wow! I thought. how many guys could say that? Why don't you call Bobby, Carol, I said. I did. He might be over later. Depends if he finishes working on his car. The girls were still busy talking about Wedding and other plans. Who Lisa wanted to invite from school and all. Carol busy examining the ring on Lisa's finger again. I mouthed the words I love you to Lisa, as I waded in front of them. I motioned for her to sit on the edge of the pool, and soon I had my head between her legs, licking her pussy area through her bikini shorts. I smiled up at her, as Carol watched the whole thing. I put my arms around her ass pulling her pussy tight to my mouth, and licked up and down the insides of her thighs. I want you later honey, I said, and swam away. When I neared them again, I mentioned to Lisa that we haven't done it in my new car yet........ Uh Oh, Carol said. You're going to get laid in his new car tonight.... Both girl's tits looked so inviting with the two piece outfits they were wearing. I invited them in the pool, and when they finally jumped in, I asked them to take off their bra tops. Both girls really didn't want to, but after some coaxing, they finally did. I swam around them, and came up behind Lisa first, caressing her tits and making her nipples hard...Carol watching all the time. I played with her tits a while, and then did the same to Carol. Now both girls were excited as I continued to swim around them. I liked the sight of seeing both girls naked on top in the water. Their tits bobbing up and down with the waves. How about YOU Billy? Carol teased. Well......Uh Oh, Lisa said, he has no balls to go naked, yet he wants us naked.... I stood and slid my suit off, and swam behind Lisa. I reached for her tits as she reached behind and grabbed my cock. Carol swam behind me, and she also reached under my ass to grab my balls at the same time. Now we really have him, she said. Both girls played with my cock under the water, and soon I was hard. I was busy feeling Lisa's tits from behind. The next thing I knew, Carol swam under the eater and came up to my cock. She pushed Lisa's hand off it, and sucked it, and also blew water on it. It felt nice. What is she doing? Lisa asked...Her back still to me. I think she's trying to give me an underwater blowjob, I said. Again Carol came at my cock and sucked it harder this time for a few seconds...teasing me. Lisa's tits felt nice in my hands with their hard nipples that I fingered softly. I knew she liked this. Then Carol surprised both of us and came in front of Lisa, under the water, and pushed her mouth into Lisa's pussy through her suit. Oh shit, Lisa said. Now she's at my pussy too. Finally, Carol came up for more air, and dove back down. This time she pulled down Lisa's bottoms and licked her as I still held her tits. OOOHHHH she ripped of my botoms Lisa said. Now she's licking me. I held her to me and said let her go...Carol came up in front of Lisa and looked at her smiling. Feel good? she asked. Lisa said You're crazy. Carol went back under the water and licked at her pussy some more. The she went back to sucking my cock.....I was hard under the water, and carol's massaging my balls made me harder. I pushed Lisa to the side of thepool and told her to hold on to the side. I slipped my cock into her from the rear, and fucked her hard, as the water mixed in and out of her cunt. Carol finally came up and sat next to us on the deck with her legs in the water watching me fuck Lisa. My hands massaging Lisa's tits as I fucked into her. It really felt nice. Carol's hands went to her tits and she rubbed them softly, still watching me fucking. Lisa was getting excited now, and I played with her tits harder....fucking her faster.....soon she was moaning and getting near a cum, so was my cock. Give it to her Billy....fuck the shit out of her.....only made me fuck Lisa harder.....son we were both cumming, and I stayed deep in her pussy, as I shot, feeling more of her warm juice spreading around my cock, and then the cooler pool water..... After I let go of Lisa, she swam in the pool to find her suit pieces. By now, it was quite dark, and Bobby had come in the yard. Lisa mentioned that it was time for her to leave, so we left Carol and Bobby alone. On the way to Lisa's house, I pulled into a darkened area behind a plaza. I told her that I wanted to eat her before I dropped her off. She complained that I just fucked her, we both came nice...what more did I want? I said I wanted to taste her cum. Soon, I had her shorts off, and knelt in the well while she sat back on the reclined front seat. I didn't waste any time burying my face into her pussy. I licked her and sucked on her clit without mercy, until she was humping my face..... she moaaned loudly while giving me her cum. I sucked her clit continually until she was finished, and I felt her relax once again. I knelt up higher then, and sucked each of her tits softly, as her hands held my head. Oh Billy, you're a maniac, she said.... Yeah, but a nice horny one though. She really did like me sucking her tits. I rolled my tongue all around her nipples. I leaned my head up and kissed her.....I love you, I said. I love you too, Honey, pulling my head tighter to her tits. Both of us were tired as I dropped her off, telling her I would see her tommorrow. I hoped we could take a nice long ride somewhere.\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME PT27 I woke early the next morning as usual, even though I didn't have to go to school any longer. Coming out of the bathroom, I heard some commotion coming out of mom's room. I turned on the TV camera, and sure enough, dad was busy pumping mom. Her legs were spread wide as he fucked her, her arms and hands all over his back. It made me feel good for him, to once again have the hard on he needed. The pills were working wonders. I watched as his cock slid in and out of her and seeing her pussy lips stretch along with his cock each time he pulled out. I knew exactly how nice her pussy was making him feel. Carol passed my door, and I motioned for her to watch. I sat her between my legs on the end of the bed, so we could both watch. I was feeling her tits and forcing her nipples to get hard. Oh Billy, he's really pounding into her....wow. I don't blame him, She has a wonderful pussy Carol. You mean I don't? No, its just that she has learned how to really use all of her pussy. You'll learn too hon. Did you and Bobby fuck last night? I asked. Nah, he didn't have a whole lot of time. He only stayed for a little while, and he played with my tits. That's all. My cock was hard again, watching mom getting thoroughly fucked....I reached down and slid Carol's shorts off and pushed her down on my cock as we sat there. Her warm pussy sliding up and down was great, as we watched the fucking on the TV. Can you reach my balls Carol? While my cock is in you? She reached down and massaged them and it made my cock harder. I was busy playing with her tits and pumping up into her, and she pushed down....her legs spread wide on the floor now. Here I cum, hon, do you want to fuck it out or suck it out? Both, Carol said, as I started to shoot. She could feel it, and after a couple of squirts, she quickly turned and knelt down, sucking me hard as I finished cumming. My hands on her head. Suck me good Carol....uuuummmm her warm mouth up and down....By now, she was really good at sucking me. She seemed to know what made me feel good. She held me in her mouth til she knew I was finished, and I pulled her up. I knelt down and kissed her pussy just before she pulled up her shorts. That was a nice quickie Billy. I'll be thinking of it in school all morning. I'm glad that we can fuck like this because I would go crazy not being able to have my pussy filled when I need it. I feel the same. You don't know what its like to have balls filled with cum, and being stuck with just jerking off. NOW, I have you, mom AND Lisa. She said her pussy would always be there for me no matter what. I sucked her tits for a minute, and then told her she better get going for school. She still had one more day of tests. I watched more of the screen watching dad suck on mom's tits now, as he moved up to be at her side. Her hand was caressing his face, as he sucked them. I knew she was happy now. After a few minutes, I saw her move down and take his cock in her mouth.....she was really into it, as she stroked him into her mouth. I could see dad's face and figured he must be moaning , by the expression. I watched a while longer as she soon had him cumming. Her lips went all over his cock, and sucked his balls, her hand sliding up and down, milking out his cum. It shot in the air and landed on his groin, She moved up and licked it off him, and sucked the rest out of his cock...stroking him harder and faster as she sucked. I saw her stick a finger into his ass, and his hips raised higher as she sucked and jerked him harder into her mouth. Finally, his cum was over, and mom slowed down her sucking till he relaxed. The way she was laying and sucking him, I could see her closed pussy lips and her ass. It was sexy. Her rounded slender hips, rounded ass, folding into the lips of her womanhood. She was build beautifully. I decided then and there that the next time we ever fucked, that I would have her lay in that position and fuck her sideways. Her mouth stayed glued to dad's cock completely in her mouth, for some time, as he caressed her hair. Her hand caressing his sack. I could see part of her face, as she held his cock in her mouth. Her head on his groin. It was good sex they were having. It was impossible to miss the love also. Mom sure loved him, and she loved sex. It was still a bit early, and I figured that Lisa would still be in bed. Not having to go to school anymore. I got up and got the bright idea to make breakfast for mom and dad too. I had it almost all ready by the time they finally came downstairs. It was obvious they were happy. Mom gave me a look, as if asking if I watched? I nodded yes. She smiled. We ate breakfast, and I mentioned that I had an idea to take a long ride with Lisa. I thought I would throw some things into a basket for a small picnic. Mom said she would take care of it. Great! I wanted to cut the grass before it got too hot anyway. Dad came up to me in the driveway, and said that he was really happy with the pills. They were working great. I was really happy for him. He left for work. Mom came out a while later with her suit on, and a cup of coffee. You watched? Yeah. You guys were great. He came twice, Billy. Hasn't done that in a long time. That was a nice BJ you gave him, no wonder he came twice. She turned a little red and smiled. You saw that too, huh? Yeah. I was doing Carol as she sat on my lap. So we all came this morning. I was done with the yards, and grabbed a beer. Mom was laying back on the lounge chair, and I couldn't help but stare at her beauty, her proud full tits sticking up. Her eyes were closed now. I leaned over her, and kissed her cheek, and then down to her chest....kissing and licking the bulges of her tits over the bra top of her suit. Finally, I just pulled it down, off her tits and sucked them and her nipples softly. I straddled over her, and massaged them now. Feels nice Billy. Feels nice, as she closed her eyes again. I massaged and leaned down to lick them, and slid my hand to her pussy. I rubbed her valley through her suit. I was able to push it to the side and slide my fingers into her, and then knelt to the side of the chair, finger fucking her, and sucking her tits at the same time. Her pussy was warm and wet inside as I fingered her. She kept her eyes closed as I silently worked on her. OOOOhhhh nice, Billy....nice...you want me to cum don't you? Go for it ma. Soon, her hips rose in spasms, and stayed hunched up at my probing fingers, rapidly in and out of her, OOOhhh Billy.... I leaned down to kiss her tits......and she came. Her pussy letting go with wetness over my fingers and hand. Bring your cock up here Billy....Bring it up here. I stood up and straddled her chair, with my cock sticking straight out. She sat up and started to suck me hard. Jerking me fast and hard. Moaning mixing with my moaning as she sucked me. She seemed to want me to cum in a hurry. I fucked her hand and her mouth and she had me cumming ...sucking me, my cum spilling out the side of her mouth as she sucked. My hands went all over her head as I spasmed into her mouth. OOOOhhh ma, oooohhh.... She sucked me softly until I finished. Her fingers went to my balls and caressed them, rolling my balls around in her hands as she sucked softly now. My hands rolling over her head as my cock stayed completely in her mouth. I could feel her tongue sliding softly around it lovingly........She always completed sucking me this way. Her tongue sliding up and down the whole underside of my cock in her mouth, as she sucked softly...making sure I was empty. I laid on the lounge chair next to her. That was nice for the spur of the moment, Billy, as she pulled up her bra top. Mom, I said, I want to eat you later tonight when we get back....OK? I love the way you cum, and how you taste! I don't know, Billy. It depends on what happens with your dad, but we'll see. I want you to kneel right over me while I lick you, OK? Oh, Billy. You know I love that. I'll try honey. Well figure something out for later tonight mom, OK. I'll try hard. I got up saying that I wanted to get ready to pick up Lisa. Mom said that she had a bunch of stuff on the counter for me to take. Soon, I was on my way. Lisa was in the yard as I pulled in. Her mother was cutting flowers. She looked cute in a pale yellow blouse and white shorts. Her tanned legs looked great also. She skipped over to kiss me, as he mother smiled. Where we going hon? I don't know, I just want to take a long ride somewhere, see different things for a while. She had some stuff packed also, and we loaded the car. Her father walked out the front door and had a bag in his hand. I understand you guys are going on a picnic? Yeah. Nice day for it, he said. Wish to hell I could get off work...that's what I would like to do myself. He handed me the bag, and said this might go nice with lunch. He winked and walked away. Lisa opened it as we pulled out of the drive. It was a large bottle of wine. Nice of him, I said. I drove and drove for about two hours before we found a nice spot near a lake. It was late afternoon now, and this place seemed nice. I parked the car and we left the stuff in it until we decided on the right place to sit. There were ten or twelve people scattered around the lake, and one boat out in the middle. I picked a spot that wasn't muddy, or rocky, and we settled our blanket. I laid on the blanket face down, and Lisa came over and laid on top of me. Rubbing her whole body up and down. I liked the feel of her tits crushing into my back. Her lips were near my ear, and I asked her what are you doing? I'm dry fucking you, she said. Oh Yeah? Yeah, I love you, you silly maniac. Her pussy was grinding into my ass in circles. I'm going to fuck you just like that later honey....Oh Yeah? Promises promises. Now, she pulled me up and said let's go swimming. I stood by the side of the car, blocking the view of others, and put my suit on. Lisa saw my cock for a minute and said it wouldn't stay soft for long. You're really horny today, aren't you? I am for some reason. I laid in bed and fingered myself thinking about you most of the night. I reached for her and kissed her, then carried her into the water. The bottom of the lake was a little too muddy, and we didn't like it. I wondered why there wasn't anyone else swimming, and now I understood. I got a fire started and we cooked the hot dogs. Another couple came by on their walk all around the lake, and we talked with them for a while. It turned out they were from our school, but none of us were very familiar. The guy, Jerry remembered me from the football team though. They were staying the night on the other side, and said that we should stop over if we decided to stay too. I noticed his eyes glued to Lisa's tits in her two piece, as he talked. I ALSO noticed her eyes on my crotch as he talked. They walked away, and she looked back to wink at me. I vaguely remembered her, but couldn't think of her name. Uh Oh Lisa, I think he wants to fuck you, the way he was looking at your tits. I noticed that too. He was pissing me off. I noticed SHE was looking at your cock too. I don't know why, she has a nice set of tits herself. Never mind that shit, Lisa said. I pulled her close and we laid on the blanket, kissing.\n\n\n\nCAROL, MOM & ME PT28\n\nLisa and I laid there for a long while as it got dark. We talked about what type of house we would like, how many kids, all the things that people who are getting married talk about. I leaned over her as she laid on her back and jissed her. I felt happy inside being in love with her. I laid my head on her tits as she moved her hands through my hair. It was a nice warm night. We could hear the crickets in the woods, and the occasional hoot of an owl. Lisa raised my head and kissed me. Make love to me Billy. Make love to me. I sat up and pulled off my bathing suit, and slipped hers off. Her body was beautiful. Full tits, no fat anywhere. I laid on top of her, just kissing, just caressing for a while. Her hips moved as she felt my half hard cock pressed against her pussy area. Finally, she spread her legs so that I was now pressed right against her warm pussy. Her legs went around my waist, urging me, as she kissed me. I was getting harder by the second, and she could feel it. Please Billy, put it in me..... I raised up and slid in without any resistance. I stayed buried in her....enjoying the feel of being in the woman I loved. Her hips were demanding me, her pussy demanded that I move....I started to move. I wanted this to last. I was in no hurry. I pumped intoher slowly. each stroke deeply into her. I could feel her wetness all around my cock. Its gripping me. Fuck me Billy. Fuck me. I'm all yours honey...... My arms went around her and we held each other tightly as I started to rock in and out of her, faster, deeper. Oh Billy, you feel so nice in me. My cock was swelling inside her, her pussy was gripping me, needing me. Oh Billy.....I rocked into her faster, and finally, I felt my cum about to let go....I whispered into her ear that I was near.... Go Billy, give it to me....fill me...I want you... Oh Billy....I think I'm cumming tooooooo, as her pussy started to tighten , her body seemed to tense, as my cum started to shoot out of me.... My lips found hers and I kissed her hard as I shot into her. Shot into the woman I loved....It seemed a special cum. Special set of feelings now as my climax transferred me into her.... Finally, I laid still, quiet, on top of her.....still holding each other tightly....my cock still deep inside feeling her pussy massaging it, enjoying it. Oh Billy....that felt so damn nice.....stay in there honey. Don't pull out yet. Her pussy making small movements. I leaned down and kissed her again. After a while, I laid next to he, caressing her body as we talked. The fire was going well, and then we heard cracking branches.... Before we could do anything, the couple that passed us earlier were there again. Looking down on us both laying naked. Both of them smiling. Lisa pulled what blanket there was left to try to cover herself but it was futile. Don't worry they laughed. We've seen a lot of naked bodies around here in the times we stayed. Not invited, they came closer and sat near the fire. The guy couldn't stop eying Lisa's body as she was turned to face me. Her ass and back were facing him. I sat up and said thaat I didn't appreciate their intrusion. Again, she laughed. YOU have nothing to be ashamed of with a man sized cock like that! get lost, I said. Hey, take it easy. We only wanted to be friendly. The girl stood up and said, I'll make it even, and pulled off her shirt. He large tits bounced free, and then she dropped her shorts. See, I'm not ashamed. She reached up and cupped her tits showing them off to me. Her grin was also to mean an invitation to me. His eyes were still glued to Lisa's back side. She has a nice ass too, he said. The girl walked closer to me, and stood close. Her pussy only inches from my face now. She reached her hand down and ran it into her crotch, and slowly sliding it back and forth over her whole pussy area. We like to swing she said. We like to fuck other people while we watch each other....wouldn't you guys at least like to try it once? Again her hands caressing her tits in front of me. OOOOHHH look Paul. He's already getting a hard on again....She was right. I was. She knelt down now, looking over at Lisa, and said, It's Ok hon, we just like to play. She reached for my cock as Lisa's eyes followed her hand. Leave us alone, Lisa said. By this time, the guy had moved closer and without me ralizing it, had his shorts off. The girl was stroking my cock now, I was kind of stunned and she knew it. Now she took both her hands and deliberately stroked me harder, so that Lisa could see everything. Hey Paul, I have jom good and hard now.... The next thing I knew, she swiveled so that she was now laying in front of me, and her face was over my cock. Still gripping it, she looked at Lisa and lowered her mouth to my cock. UUUUMMMM she said, he tastes good Paul, I looked down at Lisa, and now his hands were reaching around her to craddle her tits. She was sucking me harder and faster now. I saw him roll Lisa onto her back and his head went for her pussy. He looked up at me with a smile with my cock in his girfriend's mouth. he lowered his face into Lisa's pussy. He spread her legs wider and I could watch his tongue licking her, and then the feelings of his girlfriend busy sucking and stroking my cock. She had me going now, and she knnew it. I laid on my back next to Lisa, and the both of us were getting sucked by this couple. They both looked at each other as they ate and sucked us. I'll bet I get her to cum before him, he said. She smiled, and said, you're on. She sucked me faster and harder. Her head went up and down, her mouth and tongue moving wildly around my cock. She was good. I watched his mouth sucking Lisa, and Her hand reached for mine as I knew what she was now feeling. I figured, might as well go for it...... I gave her hand a squeeze as if to signal that it was OK. Her hips moved up and down as the guy licked her. His eyes were now closed as he ate her. The girl now took my sack in her mouth and licked on it, sucking it softly. Sure enough, it got me really excited and almost ready to cum. UUUMMMM, I can taste him, Paul. I think I will have him cumming soon....and went back to going all the way up and down on my cock......I couldn;t help myself....I looked at her, and our eyes met as I started to cum....uuuummmm she moaned...and sucked me harder, stroked me with two fingers into her mouth.... UUUUMmmmand she had me...I wa shooting and moaning now, myself. I squeezed Lisa's hand harder as I reached a high point, my hips up in the air, as she sucked and jerked me faster....ooooohhhh her mouth glued to my cock. I could feel Lisa trembling now, while I was cumming....I could feel his motions of licking her and pushing his mouth into her pussy.....she sucked me till I could shoot no more, and knelt back on her knees. I won Paul. I got his cum first, as Lisa was starting to let go....I watched this guy eating and licking her.....she moaned now, and I knew he was making her cum. Her hips were humping faster and higher as he sucked her. You're doing fine Paul....eat her good. Looking down at both Lisa and me, and watching her boyfriend making Lisa cum.....she reached for my soft cock and held it tight as Lisa screamed into a cum.... Finally, his arms loosened from her legs that he had held her to his mouth. Now they both stood up and said thanks. You sure tasted good, girl. So did he, she said. They picked up their clothes and walked away still both naked. I didn't know what to say or think. Both of laying their on our backs. Finall, I said, still looking up at the stars....what the hell did we just do honey? I can't believe that just happened. Oh Billy, that was absolutely crazy. How could we let stangers, do that? Sure we know them from school, but so what? This is crazy, she said. I sat up and looked down on her. Her tits heaving still, with excitement. I came in his mouth Billy. I couldn't help it. Either could I honey. She was using her hands and her mouth like an expert on my cock, before I knew it, I was cumming. Oh Billy, let's get the fuck out of here now. Soon we were all packed and on our way home. Lisa laid across the front seat with her haed in my lap most of the way.\n\n\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME 29 It was a couple of hours before I pulled into Lisa's driveway. She was sound asleep, and I was dead tired myself. I decided to just let her sleep, and dozed off myself against the window. I had no idea what time it was when I heard tapping on the window. Lisa's father was standing there, grinning. I rolled the window down and he said, looks like a long night? Yeah, I said. She fell asleep on the way home from the Lake, and so did I when we got here. I need to get my car out of the garage he said. I have to get to work. Lisa woke up now, and said Hi daddy. I moved the car out of the way, and Lisa went into the house. I told her I would see her later. It was only about 7:30 in the morning, and I knew mom would be up making breakfast. Since school wa finished, I also knew Carol would still be in bed sleeping. Sure enough, I could smell eggs cooking as I walked in. Mom was in a summery duster and her hair in a pony tail. Dad was just finishing his breakfast and was getting ready to leave. I told him about sleeping in the car because of the long trip. He gave mom a kiss and left. Mom set a plate of bacon and eggs in front of me, and I noticed that her duster was partially open allowing me to see most of her tits. Have a nice trip? Yeah. But the place was lousy for swimming. Too muddy on the bottom. Nice park though. She sat with a cup of coffee, and looked at me. Things going pretty good with you and Lisa? oh yeah! no problems. She giving you what you need......I smiled and said yeah. She really does. Your father seems to have gotten some energy lately. He's really been active the past few nights. Must ne the pills, I said. What pills? Uh Oh.\n\nOh nothing. What pills, she asked again. Now I was trapped. I had to tell her about the new pills dad was taking that would help him out in the hard on department. How did you find out. He mentioned them a couple weeks ago when I was out on the deck. So now I know why he's been so active. Don't say anything about them, mom. Just be happy he made a move on them. Oh. I'm happy all right.\n\nI finished my plate, and put it in the sink, saying that I was going to lay down for a while. She wore you out that bad, huh? No, it was just a long night and drive.\n\nShe reached for me as I went to pass her and put her hand over my cock, rubbing my jeans. She pressed her face into my crotch through my jeans and then unzipped them. She reached in quickly and pulled out my cock and stroked it.....looking down at it in her hand. You do have a nice cock Billy. Her hand went to my balls, and her other hand continued stroking it. She lowered her mouth and started to lick all over my cock, making it harder. She looked up at me as she took my cock in her mouth and sucked me softly. Her mouth moving up and down. It still excited me to see my cock in her mouth. Now she unbuttoned my jeans and let them fall as she sucked me. Her hand stroking me softly. My hands went to the top of her head and moved softly over it as she sucked me. Soon, I was really excited, feeling her tongue slipping over and over my shaft as she sucked. Her soft moans mixing with mine. Her hands went to my ass as she pulled me even tighter into her mouth, forcing my cock deeper into her throat. My balls now against her chin. Carol had now appeared at the doorway and saw what was happening. She smiled at me, and I motioned for her to be quiet as I was in the middle of about to cum. Mom felt my cock starting to explode and stroked me faster....I went into spasms as I pumped and came into her mouth. She squeezed my cock harder and jerked me faster as I was cumming. I could see Carol smiling as she watched me being sucked and in the middle of cumming. Mom put two fingers tightly around ny cock and squeezes them hard all the way down to the tip as she tried to completely drain me into her mouth. I came in spasms, as she jerked and squeezed me hard. I could feel her throat open to take me even deeper into her throat as I shot my hot cum. I could feel her throat muscles gripping and swallowing me. I was rammed hard against her mouth. Tensed with my spasms. Her suction on my cock, her fingers caressing my balls made it wonderful. She held me tightly in her mouth completely down to my base, until I was completely soft again. I looked down again to see just her lips and nose right up against the hair on my groin. My whole spent cock completely within her sucking mouth. My balls being caressed. Her tongue slidiong over and over my cock within her mouth. It was certainly a blowjob of love. Finally, she released me from her warm mouth. I'll bet you rest a little easier now, she said, as I pulled up my jeans. I pulled mom's head to my crotch and rubbed it, saying it felt really nice mom. I really owe you one later, OK? I'll definitely be looking for payback, she said. Carol walked in then as if she knew nothing. Still smiling at me. Have a nice trip? she asked. Yeah, it was OK, except that the lake was lousy for swimming. All muddy on the bottom. Bobby's coming over later this afternoon she said. Why don't you bring Lisa over too? Maybe. I'll check with her later. Mom and her sat and talked, and I went upstairs to rest.\n\nI had no idea how long I was laying there sleeping when Carol came in and woke me. It's afternoon, silly. Time to get up. She was wrapped in a towel, apparently just finishing a shower. I almost shit when I came down this morning and saw mom giving you a blowjob in the kitchen. What if someone walked in? I'm glad you didn't screw it up and kept quiet. No, I was having fun watching the both of you. It seem's mom really likes to suck cock too. Maybe that's where I got it from, she said. She went to Aunt Jean's for a while. Bobby said he'll be here in an hour or two, so we have some time to kill....if you feel like it.....as she reached over and caressed my balls through my shorts. Want another blowjob? I don't know if I could handle it, I said. She leaned over and pulled my shorts down and caressed my soft cock. I'll bet you fucked Lisa pretty good last night. Oh, by the way, I have a story to tell you of what happened there last night too, but later, I said. I still don't believe it happened. She was busy playing with my cock, and took off the towel that was wrapped around her. Her body was beautiful. Slightly smaller than mom, but perfect in almost every way. I reached over and caressed each of her tits, and played with her nipples. They seemed to fill my hands just perfect.So soft. So yeilding to my touches. Soon, she leaned down and sucked on my cock. It felt nice. It dawned on me that we hadn't fucked since the night of the big party. I laid there with my eyes closed feeling her suck up and down softly. Hop on Carol, I said. Its been a while since I felt the inside of your pussy. Bring it up here so I can lick it for a minute first. OOOOHHHH Good, billy. I need that. I moved down a little on the bed, and she straddled my face. Her pussy was inviting with its delicate blonde curls, pink lips. I opened my mouth and pulled her tightly to my mouth and licked her. Sucking on her clit as it popped near my lips. OOOOOHHHH Billy....that feels so fucking nice.... Her pussy moved quicker up and down my mouth as my tongue darted in between her lips and into her hole. Her wetness increased quickly as I sucked her. OOOIOhhh Billy.....I reached up and caressed her hanging tits as I sucked her. Her nipples hard now, as she fucked my mouth. I could sense she was about to cum and licked her faster. OOOOOHHHH oooohhhhh and I felt her juice dripping, her pussy wetter as I licked her. When I was sure her cum was over, I quickly pulled her down on top of my cock and fucked up into her. Fuck me hard Carol. Fuck me hard. Squeeze your cunt tight on my cock......she humped me hard and fast as she looked down at me. Her tits swaying back and forth making me more excited to watch them. Your pussy feels good Carol. Soon she was nearing another cum as I was too. I'm going to cum again Billy......so am I, so am I........as my cock let loose inside her milking cunt. I could feel the wetness dripping out of her and on my thighs as she fucked me fast. My cock buried deep inside her, squeezed there. Meeting her cum with mine. OOOOHHHh Billy....it feels so fucking goooooodddd as she let go again. Finally, she laid down on my chest and I held her tight to me. Feeling her tits with their hard nipples pressed into my skin. Her cunt still holding my cock within her....squeezing it in pulses. That was really nice Billy. We both came at the same time. Her arms holding me tightly as she came down from her cum. Billy? Will you fuck me in the ass tonight? Bobby is way too big, for that, but I liked it when you did it? It gave me a whole different cum when you did it, but that was quite a long time ago. We'll see what happens later, ok. I'll get you hard for it, don't worry. She slipped down my legs and took my cock in her mouth again and sucked it softly. UUUUmmmmm, This cock just made me cum real nice. We better get dressed because Bobby's coming soon. I said. Later Billy. I'm dying to have it in my ass, as she licked it one more time.\n\n CAROL, MOM & ME 30 I dozed off again, a little worn out from the continuous fucking, sucking of the past night and then again today. I had pulled up the sheet to cover me from the cool breeze as I slept. I felt stirring on the bed that woke me. I looked to my side and there was Lisa, laying there next to me. Hi Honey, she said. Leaning over to kiss me. I hugged her to me, and slipped my tongue into her mouth. She sucked it softly. Bobby picked me up she said. He's in Carol's room now. I think she's sucking him off. Carol said your mom called and said that your father is going to meet her at her sister's house and they were all going out somewhere tonight. It certainly was crazy last night I said. It sure was. I can't believe that guy from school eating me like that, or her sucking you either??? What a crazy pair. Lisa noticed that I wasn't wearing anything, and lifted the sheet to take a good look. OOOOHHH she said. She stood up and slowly undressed for me to watch. Her jeans fell to the floor and then she stood there in her panties and bra. I reached for her and pulled her on top of me and sucked her tits and nipples through her bra. Not fair she said. I want the real thing on my preciosu tits. Not like this. I kept sucking her nipples through her bra to tease her. I loved her body. Occasional freckles sprinkled over her shoulders, mostly covered by her long auburn hair. Her milkiy tits with their medium and perky nipples. Her slim stomach leading down to a small triangle auburn patch over her delicate pussy lips. A rounded ass with their tight buns leading to full nice legs. Yes! She was built perfect. Her tits stood out from her chest without help, and her nipples with that usual slight outward pointing. I pulled her up to make her sit with her pantied pussy over my mouth. I licked her through the silky cloth and I felt them getting wetter as she ooohhhed and aaahhhed My hands cupping her ass as I forced her back and forth opver my munching mouth. OOOhhh Billy...your're so fucking sexy. You can take your tit sack off now babe, I said, as she rocked over my mouth. She reached behind and undid it and her tits sprung free. I reached my hands up to caress them as I continued to suck her pussy through her panties. I could sense it was exciting her. Her hands came to cover mine as I fondled her nipples and she rocked faster on my mouth. Finallly, I pulled my hands away from her tits and pushed the crotch of her panties to the side of her pussy lips and buried my face into her cunt. It was warm, wet, and I could feel her clit sticking out. My lips sucked it softly, as I tasted her woman's juice.. Oooohhhh Billy. My hands went to her ass again and I grasped each cheeek tightly as I sucked her. Smelling the woman I loved. Her sliding over my mouth became faster as I sucked her slit and clit. I tried to bury my tongue into her hole but she was far too gone to hold still long enough. Cum, honey, I mumbled. Cum. It made her take off. She was playing with her tits as she humped over my mouth. I could see her pinching her nipples, and moaning loudly. Give it to me baby. Cum in my mouth. She let go of her tits and reached for the headboard....humping wildly over my face. She was moaning louder and louder now as I felt her juice flow into my sucking mouth. OOOOOHHHHH honey, I'm there. I'm cummmmmmiiiiinnnnngg. I lapped her, sucked her faster and harder. Holding her pussy tight to my mouth now. My lips sucked her clit harder as my tongue flicked over and over it. I had her. I held her by the ass tightly to my face until I felt her body relax. Finally, I pulled her down to lay next to me and kissed her with all my love. OOOOHHHH Billy. That was fantastic. I really came honey, hard. I love you babe, and she leaned over to kiss me again. I stroked her hair as she laid her head on my chest. Her fingers reaching down to stroke my cock. I could feel her hard nipples against my chest with the softness of her tits pressed against me. I hope it will always be like this Billy. I love you, and I promise I will always be there to make sure you are happy. My body is yours honey, she said softly. My cock was raging hard now, as I watched her softly caressing it. OOOOhhhh Billy. You really get hard when I play with you. I want to suck you now, make you feel like you just made me. Close your eyes honey and let me do you. She leaned up and kissed me, and then kissed her way to my nipples and sucked them with her tongue slidiong over them softly, making them excited and hard, on her way down to my cock. She got between my legs and sucked me deep into her mouth. Oh baby. That feels nice. I couldn't tell her it would be my third blowjob of the day. I want to make it last for you Billy, make you feel good for a long time, OK? Yeah, Honey, I said. That would really be nice. Close your eyes and let me love you. I noticed the last of the daylight ending as she lowered her soft mouth down on my rock hard cock. Delicate licks from her tongue up and down the sides and underside of my cock. Tiny nibbles on the tip. Her hands holding my balls and caressing them. It was heaven. Being sucked by the woman I loved. Her eyes staring straight into mine as she sucked all of me. Then I laid there with my eyes closed feeling her love me. Her head slowly up and down, her hand softly gripping me and jerking. Her mouth sucking each of my balls...her tongue flicking them. Yes! She loved me. This was more than just sex. She was giving herself, her sexuality to me. I could feel her tits graze against my thighs as she moved back and forth with my cock buried deep in her mouth. OOOOHHHH Lisa.....it feels so fucking nice....my balls are full for you honey. I'm ready for you anytime honey....shoot anytime you feel like it......and she went back to sucking me harder, faster. OOOOOHHHHH Lissssaaaa. Now she knelt so that she was on her hands and knees over my cock, with just her mouth sucking me up and down. I could feel her head rising and lowering.....aaaaaggggghhhh. My hips were pumping up into her mouth. She sucked me and ran her tongue around my cock when it was in her mouth.....and I started to shoot. She sucked deeper. Took my whole cock into her throat and sucked harder. I could hear a slight choke as my cum was spurting into her throat. Still she sucked. Her fingers and hands on my balls now. Squeezing them harder faster as I shot. Her head moving faster up and down. I let out a loud moan as she drained me completely. Her fingers wrapped around my cock now, like mom had done earlier this morning. Squeezing all of my cock into her sucking mouth. Biting the tip slightly as I shot my final spurt of love cum into her mouth. I rose up on my elbows. It was now dark. My cock was still in her mouth, and she was sucking softly now. Her tongue still rolling over and over it, as it softened. That was absolutely wonderful Lisa honey. She rose up and moved to sit next to me. Now, she said, we have each other inside ourselves. I thought about that for a minute, before leaning over to kiss her. I could still taste my own cum on her lips, and it increased my feelings for her. I pulled her to me and laid with her head on my chest again. We could both hear muffled noises through the wall in Carol's room. No doubt Bobby was fucking her right now. Especially hearing Carol's distinct moans. He must be doing her good, Lisa said. She's been waiting for him all day, I said. We laid there holding and caressing each other quietly. After a while, we heard Bobby out in the hall. he knocked on my door and opened it. he said that he was going to leave and asked if we wanted to take another ride tommorrow. I said sure. He said he had to work at midnight, and asked if Lisa wanted a ride home on his way. I told him I would drive her later if she wanted. Lisa agreed to stay. Bobby and Carol kissed out in the hall. I could see her rubbing his cock through his pants as she kissed him, before he left. Carol had on a short thin duster as she came in to sit on the edge of the bed He gave it to me good, she said. He really filled me up with his juice Carol laughed. I'm going to take a shower now. see you later, as she eased out the door. I rolled over on top of Lisa and kissed her. My cock was laying tightly against her soft bush. I rolled my chest in circles over her tits, and she liked it, as I leaned down to suck each of them. Hold them up for me honey. I want to suck them. Lisa grasped each of her tits and offered them up to my mouth willingly. Handfuls of loving flesh, with their hard nipples. Soon, I was hard, and she could feel me between her legs. Uh Oh....Billy you're hard already........ Play with your clit while I suck your tits honey, I said. I could feel her hand moving down between us as she did. Is it hard baby? Oooohhh its ready for you, as I sucked her nipples. I leaned back and told her to put me inside. Her soft fingers guided me and I slowly pushed into her. I knelt there between her legs. I leaned down quickly for a pillow and jambed it under her ass so that she would be raised higher. I fucked into her slowly. Looking down in the darkness at her shadow. You feel so good around my cock honey. So loving, so tight. it really feels nice for me too Billy. Her hips slowly rising to meet my slow moving in and out of her. I put my fingers down and played with her clit as I fucked into her. OOOOHHHH Honey. Oooohhhh. Pinch your nipples honey, I said. Play with your tits while I fuck you. Oh I love it Billy. I love having you inside me. Her pussy clamping all around my entire cock as I buried it deeply into her. I shoved in hard and stayed there. YOU fuck it honey. Use your pussy muscles on my cock. I could faintly see her playing with her tits and feeling her squeeze my cock inside her was great. I want it like this the rest of our lives honey, I said. Her pussy massaging my buried cock. Gripping and releasing and gripping again. I was buried deep enough to feel the the opening of her cervix. I moved my hips in circles as I started to pump into her again. This drove her to explode. I leaned over her, and kissed her hard as I fucked her faster, harder, feeling her wetness surround my rotating cock. Her arms around my neck as she fucked up at me. Moaning as I kissed her. I rammed her as hard as I could and then felt my own explosion as my cock delivered my love cum into her. I felt her pussy again gripping me tightly, as if giving me an internal hand job. I reached under and held her tightly to me as I fucked her, emptying and receiving her woman's fluids of our mutual cum. Yes! This was far above regular fucking. This affected each of us deeply. Our complete beings given to each other in this minute. Our mouths were glued to each other, as I pressed hard against her pussy and crushed her tits with my chest. No two people could get closer, tighter, deeper than we were at that minute. We stayed like that for a long time. Quietly feeling each other's warmth, pure love. Carol had come back in and sat on the bed again as we still held each other. That must have been a good one, she said. Lisa said, it was one of the very best. Carol's hand came behind me and she caressed my balls as I was still buried into Lisa. I felt her hand opening to caress my balls and a finger sliding up along side my softening cock as it was in Lisa'sw pussy. It felt nice. I leaned down and kissed Lisa as carol did this. I knew it probably made her pussy feel nice too. Go ahead you guys, start fucking again., as her finger moved harder on the underside of my buried cock. Now she got between our legs, and really fingerd Lisa's pussy with me still in it. Lisa moaned and started to move up and down, grinding me as she kissed me hard. I felt carol's other hand rubbing around on my ass and then she quickly stuck her finger in. It made me jolt into Lisa harder. Now carol's both fingers from her hands were working in and out of us. I started to fuck with my cock getting hard again. carol's finger in my ass fucking me harder. Her finger sliding next to my cock inside Lisa was fantastic. I held Lisa tightly as we fucked. She moaned as carol kept encouraging us. Lisa and I rocked back and forth. My hips once again moving in a circle as Carol fucked me with her finger. She was buried deep enough to reach and massagfe my prostate gland and it made me all the more hard and ready to cum. Her hand with her other finger sliding under my cock, with her remaining fingers clutching my balls tightly. I fucked in and out of Lisa and soon exploded in her again. Carol fingers on both hands squeezed and massaged on both hands as I came with a loud cry, My back arched as I shot hard into Lisa. her screams met mine. I collapsed on her, and carol laid with her head under my hips....pulling on my cock as I puled out of Lisa. carol sucked me into her mouth, rolling her tongue over it. UUUUMMMMMI was kissing Lisa hard. Carol, sucking whatever was left in my balls. What is going on Lisa asked? I said Carol is sucking whatever is left in my cock honey. I knelt back so Lisa could see my cock buried in Carol's mouth. She sat up and watched as Carol sucked me. My knees on both side of her head, as my cock filled her mouth. I reached over and pulled Lisa to me as she was kneeling. Carol's head below us. I held her tight to me and kissed her as Carol kept up her sucking. finally, I felt a small e4uption racing from my balls through my cock and into Carol's hard sucking mouth. I moaned into Lisa's mouth as I gave Carol my cum. Carol quickly moved higher on the bed and started to suck Lisa's pussy. I was still kissing her as Carol's lips met her pussy lips. She let out a moan of surrise, and I still held her tightly to me. Oh Billy....this is crazy. She sucking ME now. Give it to her honey, as Carol moned belwo us. Sucking and fingering Lisa's pussy. Lisa held me tightly....OOOOHHHH Billy.....I leaned back and held each of her tits, massaging them as Carol's mouth sucked her. Oh fuck! Oh billy....she's sucking me good...... I squeezed her nipples and pulled htem slightly. Ohhhhhh. Her hips moving now, over Carol's mouth. Suck her clit Carol, while I suck her nipples. I leaned down and sucked Lisa's tits hard. Her hands on my head, rubbing excitedly all over it. Oh Billy, Oh Carol.....I'm going to cummmmmmmm. I sucked her tits harder. Carol must have sucked her faster now too. Lisa was humping faster over Carol's mouth and then she screamed. I could feel Carol's hand reaching for my cock as Lisa came in her mouth. Carol jerked me hard while sucking Lisa, my lips sucking Lisa's tits. Her hands came to the sides of my head and held me tight to her tit as she came. She moaned loudly as Carol sucked her......Carol's hand frantically jerking and squeezing my cock as she sucked Lisa's clit as she came.\n\nI reached up and held and kissed Lisa again as we both knelt there on the bed. Carol moved out from under us and said I hope you guys are satisfied now. I'll talk to you later, she said and walked into her room."
857,Carolee,['MF'],"I met her after work and she got into my car and I drove to a deserted area. She said she only had about half-hour but figured we could do quite a bit in a half hour. We embraced passionately and then grooped at each other. I going for her tits and she for my zipper. A minute later she was stroking my cock and cooing while I teased her nipples with my lips and tongue. ""Eat my panties. Please, now while I am so hot. Do it good, make me cum."" I got down on the floor of the car with her in the passenger seat and slid her dress upward to her waist. She had some great lingerie on. A full pink slip with lace all over the hem and a black garterbelt and a pair of very pastel pink french cut tap panties which were covered in lace. Her husband had to be nuts not to be turned on. I centered the crotch part of the panties over her cunt opening and started licking the crotch of the panties with my tongue.\n\nHer panties got soaking wet and I could then taste her cunt juices and smell them as her pussy was lubricating itself from the sexual attentions. She started moaning passionately and asked me to pull the crotch of her panties to one side and finger her for a moment. ""your finger fucking is driving me crazy,"" she gasped with her breath cumming in shorts pants ""Now fuck me, please, now. I am going to cum fast so work me hard."" I slipped my pulsating hard cock into her hot box and lunged in and out. She said ""stop a second and leave me straddle you. I want deep penetration.""\n\nWe moved and she straddled me and I entered her cunt again. She slammed down on me hard and kept there wiggling her cunt all over my cock.\n\nAt the same time I wet one finger and started working it up her ass. As it went into her ass all the way she let out a deep long moan and screamed ""I'm cumming. I'm cumming, fuck me, drive your hot finger in my ass. Oh, FUCK! I erupted shortly thereafter.\n\nAfterwards she said ""it was great, we can't make it a habit: I'm married and got three children but I think we could get together at another time and place. I still owe you my pantyhose and you owe me eating the crotch of them. Don't push me at anytime and I will leave you know when.\n\nIt could be a day or a week, it could be a year. Be content and think of someday in the future."" With that she kissed me and left. I saw her after my being absent for about a week I was in the library when she approached me in the fiction section and said"" Rod, I need to see you tonight if possible. I have been waiting three days for you to come in.""\n\nI said ""meet me at 9:00 at the end of the lot."" At 9 pm she was there, got in my car and we drove again to a deserted spot. She said"" Rod, the first time you said you wanted to eat the crotch out of my pantyhose but I had none on, tonight you get your wish. Put your hand up my skirt.""\n\nI felt her pantyhose covering her legs and thighs and in her pussy area she had on a pair of lace panties covering her pantyhose. She said ""you can eat both my lace panties and my pantyhose. Bring me off with your tongue and you will experience one of the best blowjobs you ever had, and I will swallow all your creamy cum."" Once again I got down between her legs and with her nylon clad legs spread wide I started licking her panties which were pulled snug up against her pantyhose crotch.\n\nI could smell the female aroma drifting from her crotch area. It set my hormones rushing. ""Carolee, you pussy smells so sexy, the aroma is driving me horny. Do all pantyhose come with ""essemce of sweet cunt perfume.""\n\nReplying she said ""everyday for the last three days I have thought of you and before I came to work I fingered my pussy till it was sopping wet just to get the aroma of my cunt in my panties and pantyhose for you.\n\nIn fact one day I frigged myself so hard I popped my pussy right then and there. Lick me harder and I will come off for you. Oh, Rod, your tongue feels so good and drives me wild. Quick remove my sexy red lace panties, I am getting there and I want your tongue as close as possible.""\n\nIn a flash her panties were off and I was licking on the crotch of her white nylon pantyhose. ""Im cumming, oh Rod, I'm cumming, harder with your tongue, drive me wild, oh it feels so good. What a great cunt lapping you gave me."" A minute later she said ""now you."" I got up in the seat and she took her panties and hung them on the rearview mirror. ""Since it's dark and hard to see look at my cunt wet panties of fine lace and think of my pussy in them while I blow your stem off."" She went down on me and I thought a meat grinder was on my cock. She reached up and grabbed the red panties off the mirror and massaged my balls with them while sucking on my pipe. She twisted, pulled and slurped that thing ninty nine different ways and I was hoping to learn the hundreth way when my cock erupted.\n\n""Oh, oh, I'm cumming, oh chew my cock, oh, suck my load out of me, oh swallow my cream. Oh fuck me with your mouth. Work my balls with your lace cunt smelling aroma panties Oh! Oh!"" and I was drained. Two minutes later she asked""do you want to fuck me or watch me jerk my pussy off.""\n\nI said ""I am to pooped to pop but would love to watch you finger fuck yourself."" She sat there, lifted her rearend up off the seat and removed her pantyhose. With her legs spread apart facing me,she slowly fingered herself into a real screaming orgasm. All the time she had been fingering herself she was saying the most obscene sexy things imaginable. I felt sorry for her husband who had this firecracker and was leaving it slip into my hands. She just needed attention. Finishing I told her she could wear garterbelts and stockings if they were more comfortable. She said she preferred to wear them and I said I preferred to see her in them.\n\nI said the only reason I ever mentioned pantyhose was because most women wore them in this day and age. She said not her or her daughters, who both wore garterbelts when they wore hosiery.\n\nWe made a date to meet two nights from then. She said she could stay out late as her husband would be out of town. ""His out of town, I think he is fucking his girlfriend outside the city limits, the rotton bastard.""\n\nShe asked if we could go to my place and we did. We arrived at my apartment and I ushered her in. I fixed us drinks and we went into the bedroom and two minutes later we were naked and fucking. After we both came she said she had tape-recorded her husband when he was talking to his secretary on the phone. She had the tape in her pocketbook and played it for me. She had him by the balls they way he was professing love for his seclike ""sweet cunt, you hot little box you, lucious tits, gravy pussy, my fuck bunny"" and things like that. It was really getting to Carolee and she started bawling.\n\nI comforted her as best I could. I finally asked her what she was going to do about it. She said that a showdown was in order with him. I also asked about her children, Lizabeth who was sixteen, Beverly who was fifteen and Bret who was thirteen.She said they would have to roll with the punches. I said that's basically what my son Steven did when he and his mother divorced. I asked her how her and Gene met or got to- gether as a permanent arrangement. She told me as follows.\n\nShe did a chhronigally list of her dates with Gene. Number denoting date. She said as you can see we fell hard for each other and things progressed quickly.\n\n1. Having known Gene for a while I was surprised when he asked if he could come over to my house after school. I was also pleased that he asked as I had a crush on him. My mom and dad were at work so we talked and ended up kissing, very deep kissing on the sofa\n\n2. Next time over to my house, his hands progressed to my tits, feeling them through my blouse and bra.\n\n3. Third time he had my tits out and was sucking on them. I did not let him know my cunt was on fire. I wanted to grab his cock but I didn't.\n\n4. Fourth date my breasts were out, my nipples hard as rocks, his hot hands had traveled up my legs, past my stockings and garterbelt and into my red panties. I had his cock out and was stroking it. I thought things were progressing to fast but I did not want to stop. This wasn't the first time a boy had his hands in my panties but this time I knew it was destined to go farther.\n\n5. Fifth date my tits are out, my skirt bunched about my waist, my pastel blue panties are on the floor, my legs are apart with Gene finger fucking my pussy while I am hysterical with the thrill. I am screaming in pleasure as he fingers my pussy over the top. I then played with his cock, he asked me to put it in my mouth. I asked if he would put my pussy in his mouth and he said yes so I put his cock in mine and licked it and sucked it till he came. I tried to swallow as much cum as I could. Afterwards he put his head between my nylon clad legs and with his hard tongue in my snatch. he ate my cunt off. I won't go into details how he ate me, just that I came and came good. My first time with a male was in- credible.\n\n6. The sixth date I had panty hose on which he said he didn't like. He said he was strickly stockings and garterbelts. I had no problem with that. I had worn garterbelts since I was twelve after I told mom I didn't like panty girdles. Mom said ""Carolee, I wish I had the figure for garterbelts like you do, but I don't but you do, but you can wear them instead of panty girdles."" Later I found out Gene liked to look up his sister's dress when the opportunity arose and she also wore garterbelts and tap pants which revealed a lot of hair and pussy. Later on I told his sister about Gene looking up her dress but it did not bother her any. Maybe she liked the forbidden thrill of exposing herself to her brother, I don't know. We ended up getting completely naked and sixty-nining each other to a orgasm.\n\n7. The seventh date was almost the same as the sixth except I was back to sexy garterbelts and while eating and fingering each other we talked about fucking and did we want to do it. Yes, we decided we wanted to fuck and as soon as we could get some rubbers for protection. Also this time while eating my cunt Gene slipped his finger into my asshole region. It felt funny there.\n\n8. In school Gene said he had made a rubber connection so that we could fuck whenever we were ready. I think I was fucking ready about date two. He came over after school, I having arrived fifteen minutes ahead of him. I had selected a pretty dress and lingerie for this, my cumming out party. Another stroke of luck was that both parents would not be home till about eight o'clock and it was only three-thirty now. He arrived and we went into a long embrace. He told me that I looked very beautiful which I know I did and I am not bragging. I was beautiful brunett wm for the rubber, which he gave me and I rolled it down onto his pulsating hard cock.\n\nI told him to sit down as I was going to strip for him. The dress was actually a two piece affair so I took the top off which left my full pink color slip showing. The whole bodice area of the slip was frilly lace. Next came the bottom part of the dress which had the whole hem in pink and white lace. I then asked him to help me re- move the slip which he did. He starred at me and my sexy legs, the beige nylon stockings being supported by my pink garterbelt, my black lace bra and my black lace tap panties. His eyes bugged out of his head and I thought he was going to shoot his load right there in the rubber but then he calmed down.\n\nI was as hot sexually as he was. I slipped off my bra and dangled it in his face and then I walked over to him, slid my tap panties crotch area to one side and sat down on his cock. As lubricated as I was it went in, met some resistance and went all the way in. Yes, we fucked till we both came.I heard bells, sirens and whistles. My body never felt so good till then. Afterwards I got off, slid the rubber off of his cock, put the open end up to my mouth and sucked the creamy cum out of it into my mouth and swallowed it. I said to him""My first fuck and I get to eat it also."" He frenched kissed me. We fucked three more times and he left about seven-thirty.\n\n9. Yes we fucked, fucked more and then he reamed his finger into my asshole. I thought I was going to shit. After getting over that feeling I knew we had some- thing else where sex was concerned. We both reamed and rimmed each others ass- holes that day till he had to go home.\n\n10. He fucked me in the ass. I loved it. It was totally awesome. We did not use a rubber for this and that hot cream flowing in my ass cavity was so warm and erotic. To this day I am not sure what feels better, a cunt fuck or an ass- hole fuck. As you can see in ten dates I learned it all. That part I have never regretted and would do the same thing over again without remorse. Yes, we did many things together besides sex. It was a great relationship for a number of years but things change and values change.\n\nWe graduated from high school, went away to college together and fucked for the whole four years. After college we married, had two girls and a boy who are now sixteen, fifteen and thirteen. About ten years ago I think he had an affair but that seemed to peter out but this one is to much and he is going to be history. I just can't take the cooing and lovey-dovey shit he hands her on the phone. I know I am sneakey the way I found out but that the ways it goes. We then kissed and she said ""Rod, will you fuck me in the ass, I need it bad."" I gave it to her good.She screamed, yelled, clawed and what have you. I was equally thrilled as I had never fucked a women in the ass before.We then had a regular cunt fuck and then she left. Before leaving she said ""I have some things to sort out, will you please stay away from the library till I sort them out.""With regrets I said I would.\n\nThree nights later I arrived home from work and Carolee was there waiting for me. She told me she had her showdown with Gene and that they would file for a divorce. He was in love with Claudia who was fifteen years younger (mid life crisis and young stuff syndrone for him). She said he would move out this week- end. He moved out and she filed. Eventually her kids got used to the thing of their mother dating. When she received the final divorce from Gene we married and she and her kids moved in with me to a new house Carolee and I purchased.\n\nFour years later my son started dating Lizabeth, who was twenty and Carolee was always on her because she never wore panties, even when dressed up . When I told my son about this girl who never wore panties he zerod in on her. Today they are married and have two children. So I am Lizabeth's step-father but also her father in law. Carolee and myself have been married about twenty years now and have no regrets. The sex is tremendous and the companionship is great. Gene and Claudia lasted about six years and now Gene is a lonely man who drifts from woman to woman. Something how this all started by my saying something sexy to Carolee in the library. Yes, she still works there, and every once in a while I walk into the library, get her alone and say ""I want to eat the crotch out of your sexy lace panties""and she says ""meet me at the other end of the parking lot after work."" We meet and I eat her panties there. It's great."
858,Carolyn,['MF-teens'],"The subject of her concern whistled cheerfully as he walked down the street. He'd finally succeeded in getting a date with Carolyn and he didn't have a care in the world. Well, perhaps meeting her mother. She was bound to be an old bat. This one, being divorced, was bound to be. At least he didn't have her father to deal with. What was his name? Ted or Fred he thought. Tom wondered idly what had made Carolyn's father desert his family like that six years ago. Must have found someone more attractive, he concluded. That was the usual reason, wasn't it? God, she must be a real old hag! Tom liked his women young. At 16 he had very definite ideas about that. He liked them with nice little budding tits, not great sagging boobs like Miss Carpenter in Maths. Now there was one ugly bitch of a woman. Even had a bit of a moustache! Tom thought of Carolyn's cute little curves and whistled louder as he quickened his pace.\n\nMiriam watched her daughter sulkily wiping the cold cream off her face and start to apply the light touches of makeup she was allowed. She had to expect this, she knew. Carolyn was rapidly blossoming into a very attractive young woman and she was bound to want to experiment. Which brought her back to this boy she was dating tonight. Who was he? Oh yes, Tom Lambert. She vaguely remembered meeting his father at a PTA meeting some time back. Quite a handsome man as she recalled. Tall, dark haired, and with a wicked twinkle in his eye. Yes, that was him. He'd drawn all the women to him like a magnet with his good looks and easy manner. Widower too, if she remembered right. That was it. Kitty Brabazon had gushed about how divinely eligible he was - not that this would do her any good, the grasping bitch! Everyone knew what a 'divinely wonderful' marriage Kitty had with her old, but extremely wealthy husband. There was no way she was going to jeopardise her investment in him! However, for any single woman .....""\n\n""Mummy! Mummyyyy!!!!"" Miriam's daydream of how suitably single she herself was these days was rudely interrupted by Carolyn tugging at her arm. ""Wake up Mummy! There's someone at the door.""\n\nMiriam started as the doorbell rang again. ""My goodness, I was miles away! That must be young Tom. I'll go and let him in whilst you finish getting dressed. Come on girl, get a move on will you! You don't want to keep him waiting."" She turned and hurried downstairs to the front door.\n\n""Evening Mrs Johnson. I'm Tom Lambert. I've come to take Carolyn out.""\n\n'Oh yes, Tom. Come on in. Carolyn will be down in a minute."" Miriam looked at him appraisingly as she shut the door behind her. Not bad! Spitting image of his father, and the same easy grin. Same broad shoulders and tousled dark hair too. Lucky little Carolyn! She wouldn't mind a bit of that herself ...... Miriam shook herself mentally and asked Tom if he wanted anything to drink whilst he was waiting.\n\nTom looked appreciatively at Mrs Johnson's retreating back as she went to get him a Coke. She might be old, but her tits definitely didn't come into the saggy boob category. No Sir! As for the way those hips moved .... Tom mentally licked his lips and happily fell into a little daydream of Mrs Johnson in a pose like the Playboy centrefold he'd last seen. Dating Carolyn was going to be more interesting than he'd thought!\n\nHis dream was rudely interrupted by Carolyn entering the room. ""Hi Tom! Is Mummy looking after you?"" She certainly was, Tom thought, but answered instead that she'd gone to get him a Coke.\n\n""That's a neat dress!"" he complimented her, thinking to himself that it showed off her tits really well.\n\n""Do you think so?"" Carolyn simpered, and twirled to give him the benefit of seeing what a really delicious figure she had. She wouldn't have been quite so pleased had she known that Tom's preferences for 'delicious figures' had just recently been revised to include a rather fuller figure than that twirling in front of him now. But that wasn't immediately available for comparison at this moment, so Tom's assurances that she looked terrific were gratifyingly sincere. Just to be sure though, Carolyn permitted him to kiss her lightly on the cheek so he could get a good whiff of the perfume she'd sneaked from her mother's special collection.\n\nLater that evening, in the darkness of the last row of the movies, matters continued to proceed in a most satisfactory manner for all concerned. Tom had been a perfect gentleman and hadn't made a move until the main feature was well into its stride. Now he had his arm around her and Carolyn was calculating the right moment for him to kiss her again. After all, a girl shouldn't be too forward or she would be considered cheap! Soon that moment came with a long romantic scene where the heroine was being suitably grateful for being rescued yet again by the handsome hero. Carolyn opened her mouth slightly when their lips met and was gratified to feel the first tentative probings of Tom's tongue as they started to kiss more passionately.\n\nA thrill ran through her tummy as she felt his hand touch her breast through the fabric of her blouse. Ooooh - that felt nice! She kissed him harder and felt him growing bolder with this positive signal. His hand was inside her blouse now, and he'd slipped her bra up so her tits were now free of its restraint. She could feel herself growing wet between her thighs as his hands squeezed the firm ripeness of her breast and made her nipple tingle with excitement. Without thinking, she found her hand had crept to his lap and was now exploring that interesting bulge that had grown there. She began to squeeze rhythmically, and felt a sense of power course through her as his breathing grew ragged.\n\nThe film chose that moment to come to an end and the lights slowly started to come on. Carolyn struggled hastily to slip her tits back into her bra and button up her blouse whilst Tom rearranged his jacket to cover the alarming bulge in his pants and the small wet patch at its summit. Both felt as if every eye in the place was on them as they hurried out into the cool night air and the welcome darkness. Hardly a word was said on the way home, and they parted with a quick, rather self conscious kiss on the doorstep.\n\n""I'm home Mummy."" Carolyn called out as she passed the living room door, then quickly ran up the stairs to her bedroom before her mother could see her in this disheveled state. She felt so funny. All excited and tingly, and she was almost uncomfortably wet between her legs. Her fingers went straight there when she slipped between the covers of her bed. Oooooh yessss! That felt so good as her fingers started to frantically rub her swollen clitoris. Her legs widened as she spread the lips of her cunt and rubbed harder. Her torso rose as she imagined him thrusting deep inside her, then her whole body shook as she orgasmed wildly and repeatedly.\n\nTom was in no better condition when he got home. His cock was aching from its prolonged erection and he wasted no time getting to bed, just dropping his pants and wanking desperately until a thick jet of cum shot across his bedroom. He masturbated four or five times more that night, each with variations of him fucking Carolyn, fucking her mother, fucking them both together, sucking her mother's tits as he fucked Carolyn - every erotic combination of images his fertile mind could conjure up. When he finally got to sleep, his cock was sore and he felt totally, happily exhausted.\n\nThe next day, Tom wasted no time in phoning Carolyn and arranging another date. Her mother sat at the breakfast table and listened with amusement as her daughter talked animatedly on the phone. She'd heard Carolyn's bed creaking and the little moans coming from her daughter's bedroom last night. That had set her off too, and her cunt still tingled to the feel of her vibrator. 'Time you got yourself laid, my girl!' she thought to herself. It had been far too long since she'd felt a man's body close to her, and she ached for release from this enforced celibacy. She'd always had an erotic nature, and sex was as necessary for her as breathing. But she was tired of solitary masturbation. That visit by Tom last night had been the trigger for her to start aching for a cock inside her again.\n\n""Do you think Tom's father would like to come over here for dinner?"" she asked casually as Carolyn hung up the phone.\n\n""Why Mummy? Do you fancy him then?"" Miriam felt herself blush at her daughter's direct question.\n\n""No more than you fancy that Tom, I suppose!"" she retorted, and grinned as it was her daughter's turn to blush. ""So how did your date go last night?"" She smiled to herself as Carolyn's blush deepened. Her little girl was certainly growing up fast. ""As good as that, eh? You didn't ....""\n\n""No Mummy! Of course not! We just kissed a bit, and things.""\n\n""And Things can lead to Bigger Things quite easily my girl. That's why I've been keeping these for you. I think it's about time you started to take them."" Miriam reached into her dressing gown and pushed a small packet across to her daughter.\n\n""What is it Mummy?"" Carolyn asked puzzled.\n\n""The Pill, my darling girl. OK,OK - I know you're not about to start sleeping around with every man that crosses your path, but when it happens I'd rather you be ready than sorry later. And take these too dear, just in case it's someone you don't know too well."" She pushed a packet of condoms across the breakfast table to join the first packet. ""Keep those on you at all times from now on. You know why, don't you?""\n\nCarolyn looked at her mother seriously and nodded her head, then rushed around the table and hugged her tight. ""Thank you Mummy. I love you so much! I promise I won't be silly.""\n\n""You'd better not be darling - I love you too much!!"" Miriam hugged her daughter back and tousled her hair. ""So tell me all about your date. Or is that private?""\n\n""Not to you Mummy,"" Carolyn laughed, ""We've never had secrets before, so I don't suppose it would be a good idea to break that habit now. Anyway, I did want to ask you a few things."" She launched into a graphic description of the back row of the cinema, and what she'd done when she got home. Miriam felt herself start to tingle as she listened to how Carolyn had felt the hard length of Tom's cock, then became positively aroused as Carolyn described exactly how she preferred to masturbate and how it felt.\n\n""You can stop right there my girl!"" she finally said, then laughed at Carolyn's worried face. ""No, it's not what you think. It's just that hearing this is making me as horny as hell!""\n\n""Me too Mummy!"" Carolyn said enthusiastically.\n\nMiriam looked steadily at her daughter's flushed face and sat silently.\n\n""What is it?"" Carolyn asked. ""Why are you looking at me like that?""\n\n""I was just wondering if you'd be too shocked at an idea I've had."" Miriam replied, then took her courage in both hands and said, ""We're both feeling as horny as hell right now, aren't we?"" Carolyn nodded. ""Well, I was thinking that if you're not put off by the idea of doing it with your old bag of a mother, then you might be interested in joining me? I've got some rather nice toys you might be interested in too."" She held her breath as she waited for Carolyn's reaction. When it came, she felt suddenly weak at the knees.\n\n""Ooooh yes Mummy!!!! I'd love that - I really would. Can we do it now? I'm feeling so wet and tingly I can't wait! Please!!!""\n\n""Come on then - I'll race you to my bedroom!"" Laughing, they both jostled their way up the stairs and quickly stripped.\n\n""Oooh Mummy, you've got a lovely figure!""\n\n""So've you my darling. Now come here and give me a kiss!"" They melted in each others arms and hugged tightly. Miriam stroked her daughter's back, then let her hands wander down to her firm young buttocks.\n\n""That feels nice Mummy."" Carolyn's muffled voice came from where she'd buried her face in Miriam's full tits.\n\n""Then how's this?"" Miriam reached down between her daughter's thighs and slipped her fingers in the warm, slippery cleft she found there. She felt Carolyn's body grow rigid, then relax as a groan of pleasure escaped her throat.\n\n'That feels so good Mummy - yes! Just there!"" She pushed forward as Miriam stroked the sensitive clitoris jutting out from the fat lips of Carolyn's cunt. ""Can I ...?"" Miriam grew rigid in turn as she felt Carolyn's slim fingers sliding inside her aching cunt and start to flutter on her own aroused clitoris.\n\nI won't be able to stand if you do much more of that darling!"" Miriam panted. ""Let's get on the bed and I'll show you something that's much better than using your fingers!"" They both fell on the bed flushed with excitement, then Carolyn watched with amazement as her mother forced her thighs open and bent her head down between them. Liquid fire cursed through Carolyn's body as Miriam's tongue stroked firmly up her daughter's cunt and along the length of her clitoris. She gasped and pulled her knees to spread her thighs even wider. All she wanted was that wonderful tongue to reach deep inside her. But instead, she felt fingers probing into her vagina as her mother's flickering tongue continued to inflame her senses.\n\nIn a haze of pleasure, Carolyn suddenly realised that her mother had straddled her face and that she was looking right at her gaping cleft. Without hesitation, she buried her face in it's wet softness and felt around with her tongue until she found the firm length of her mother's clitoris. Instinctively, her tongue took up the same rhythm she felt in her own cunt, and reaching up she slid two of her fingers deep into the hot depths of her mother's tight vagina and began to ram them rapidly in and out of the muscular tube.\n\nThe scent of their excitement filled the room with its heady fragrance as both daughter and mother strained to give each other the orgasm they both so desperately needed. The sounds of their heavy breathing and the occasional creak of the bed were interspersed with strained groans and, from Carolyn, a rising keen of animal pleasure as she was driven to heights she'd never imagined had existed. When Carolyn's orgasm came it was like a roller coaster she just couldn't get off. It went on and on and on. Rising and falling in intensity that left her totally helpless to do anything at all. Her head lolled slackly on the pillow as she stared with glazed eyes at the ceiling and felt her body taken over completely with involuntary shudders and straining muscles. A continuous high-pitched keening noise came from her constricted throat, sobbing and gasping with the erotic agony of her helpless body. Finally she peaked in one lightning flash of sensation that left her shuddering on the bed, legs splayed wide open and totally drained of any emotion but the fire in her cunt. The bed shook as her mother masturbated frantically beside her to catch up from the point when Carolyn's helpless mouth had given up. The wet sounds of her fingers lashing across her cunt were gradually overtaken by panting groans as Miriam's thighs tensed and quivered with the onset of her orgasm.\n\nFinally, peacefully, mother and daughter lay clasped in each others arms on the bed. 'Vibrators can wait for another time,' Miriam thought contentedly, and stroked her daughter's hair gently as Carolyn slept quietly. One little problem had been solved this day. Miriam would never have to worry about who her daughter slept with, for she was determined to be fucked by any man who fucked her darling daughter's juicy little cunt!\n\nIt was therefore with rather more than dinner in mind that Miriam finally phoned Tom's father on the pretext of getting together to discuss how they should manage their two kids who were showing such an interest in each other. George Lambert readily agreed that yes, it was high time they discussed the matter, and suggested that it might be a good idea if they met soon. There was a dinner dance at the Country Club that Saturday. He would be delighted to take her there if she was agreeable.\n\nGeorge Lambert turned up at Miriam's doorstep that Saturday with Tom. The kids had their second date that evening, so by bringing Tom with him George ensured he would get to meet this new girl in Tom's life. Tom had also been full of this terrific Mrs Johnson, so he was looking forward to quite a pleasant evening. As it turned out, George found that Tom's powers of description hadn't done justice to Miriam Johnson. She was rather more than the tits and bum that the boy had raved on about. She had those alright, and how! But Tom had failed to mention that she was also incredibly attractive, with a vivacious bubbling personality that had him smitten from the start. Why hadn't he met this woman years ago? She was everything he had ever dreamed about in a woman ever since his wonderful Janice had died. And young Carolyn too! His cock twitched at the thought of her. For the first time in his life he felt really jealous of his son.\n\nAs for Miriam, she just felt weak at the knees as he stood there on the doorstep. She'd found him good looking when she'd seen him at that party long ago, but now he was standing there so close to her she could feel the full force of his personality. It was overwhelming! 'Please, oh please don't let him turn out to be a rat like Fred was!' she thought wildly as she ushered him inside. But as the evening wore on, and as they danced more and more, never wanting to leave each others arms to sit down, Miriam realised with giddy relief that he was as genuine as he looked. Just a wonderful man who seemed for some reason to find her attractive too. Miriam bloomed. Years of loneliness dropped away as they found more and more that brought them together - opinions they shared, places they both liked, things they both hated. Even things they found different they found intriguing in the other. Both agreed solemnly that they didn't believe in love at first sight, but couldn't stop gazing deep into each other's eyes as they both said it. So when the waiter gently reminded them that they were the last customers to leave, they gazed around the restaurant in surprise to see that they were indeed alone.\n\nBack at Miriam's home they sat close with their drinks warmly aware of each other, but neither feeling the need to say very much in this intimate part of the evening.\n\n""George,"" Miriam smiled at him and gently traced her finger down his hand. ""George, I've never asked anyone this before."" She looked up and gazed into his eyes. ""Would you like to stay here tonight?"" He looked back seriously at her for a long, silent moment, then reached out to gather her in his arms.\n\nAfter that, there was no holding back. In less than five minutes they were in bed making love frantically, each making up for years of being alone and totally immersed in each other to the exclusion of all else. So intent were they on each other and the ecstasy they were both experiencing that neither heard the front door open, or the soft sounds of footsteps and muffled giggles as Tom and Carolyn sneaked up the stairs to Carolyn's bedroom.\n\nThe kids were halfway up the stairs when they became first aware of a regular creaking noise. Tom looked at Carolyn questioningly, but she just whispered back that she didn't know what it was. By the time they had both reached the landing however, there could be no doubt at all what it was. Outside Miriam's bedroom they could hear the bed creaking softly, and muffled gasps and whispers from the other side of the closed door. Suddenly all doubt was removed when they heard Miriam's strangled gasp, ""Fuck me George darling - fuck me, fuck me, FUCK MEEEEE!!!"" The sounds of the bed creaking increased in magnitude and the kids grinned gleefully at each other.\n\n""Come on Tom - if it's good enough for them then it's good enough for us too!"" Carolyn giggled and led him in the darkness to her room. Once inside she turned on the bedside light and turned to face him provocatively from the other side of the bed. ""Do you want to fuck this girl Stud?"" She stroked her hands suggestively down her stomach and over her thighs. Tom didn't reply. He just started to struggle out of his clothes, never taking his eyes off her as she started to slowly unbutton her blouse. He finally stood there naked, cock throbbing stiffly out in front of him as he stared at the girl slowly stripping on the other side of the bed. Finally, she was fully stripped, her small breasts enhanced by the side lighting from the lamp beside her and her jutting pudendum dusted with a light scattering of blonde pubic hair.\n\nThey both got on the bed, each on their own side, meeting in the middle in a shy embrace. Carolyn was fascinated with his cock. It looked much bigger than it had felt in his pants in the movies. Tom noticed where she was looking and pushed himself forward, inviting her to touch him. Tentatively at first, then with growing assurance, Carolyn grasped him and started to wank him. She was clumsy at first, but soon found out what he liked best by the simple means of watching his facial expression as she changed her grip and felt the skin slide more easily over his swollen head. She felt him fondling her breasts and exploring her nipples, then jerked as his finger slid into the wet crevice between her thighs. She knew what to expect now after her afternoon with her mother, so she widened her thighs slightly and pushed forward to let him feel further down and slip his finger into her vagina.\n\nSuddenly she wanted to get on with it. She'd been dying to know for ages now what it felt like to have a cock inside her. Now she was going to find out! She let go of him and lay down on the bed with her legs wide open and an inviting smile on her face. Tom didn't need any second bidding. He was between her legs and probing before she could catch her breath. Then she felt him, his swollen glans socketed in the entrance to her vagina. She felt him tremble as he lay there poised to thrust inside her, then felt him firmly push forward and in. A sharp pain came and went as she felt his shaft stretching her vagina wide and deep, then sudden elation as she realised he was totally inside her!\n\nTom felt heat envelope his shaft as he slid inside her. God, but she was wet and slippery! This was fantastic! It felt so erotic with her tits in his hands and her legs spread wide like this. He was finally fucking his first girl! Really fucking!! Experimentally, he drew out a bit then pushed in again, reveling in the way her hot vagina clasped him elastically and stroked all up and down his shaft. She was really tight at the entrance. It felt like a tight rubber band around his shaft, sliding up and down its length as he began to stroke with more assurance inside her slight body. Her eyes were closed and she had a contented smile on her face. He must be doing it right then. he rammed in harder, and was rewarded with a small squeal of pleasure as her legs kicked straight out and formed a big V in the air on either side of his hips. Without quite knowing why, he slipped his arms under her thighs and pulled them up so her cunt was forced to angle up at him more sharply. That was it! He felt himself probing deeper than he'd been able to before, and she was panting now as he steadily pounded into her.\n\nWhat was that funny squeaking, gasping noise she was making? My god! She was cumming, and he was doing it to her!!! Tom felt control of his body slipping as basic instinct took over and he began to ram harder and faster into her gasping body. The bed was shaking now, and her flesh was rippling in a most sensuous way as he slapped into her buttocks with each thrust. It was coming - he could feel the pressure growing like a volcano inside him. Totally out of his mind with lust now, he fucked her with ever increasing urgency as the pressure inside him grew. Then, with a deep groan, he rammed deep inside her and clenched his buttocks tight, trembling as he felt the thick cum shoot up his shaft and jet deep inside her. Spasm after spasm shook him as more and more ejaculated into her hot depths. He distantly felt her small fists beating on his back as she implored him to squirt more cum into her cunt, then relaxed again as after the last small spasm jerked another drop into her.\n\nTom collapsed onto his elbows and tried to catch his breath. My god, but this fucking was hard work!! He felt he'd run a mile in under 4 minutes. Carolyn lay with her head relaxed in the pillow and blissfully felt his hardness still deep inside her and the wet feel of his cum oozing out past her cuntlips and down onto her bottom. There'd be a really big wet patch there now, she thought to herself with satisfaction. She'd milked him of every drop he'd had! She felt deliciously abandoned and vulgar lying there with her legs wide open, her cunt full of cock and lovely white cum dribbling out of her well fucked cunt. She wanted to keep him inside there for ever!\n\nTom and Carolyn both froze as they became aware of a soft giggle from the direction of the bedroom door. Two pairs of scared eyes tried to probe the darkness there, then both realised that their parents were both standing there with big grins on their faces, but absolutely nothing else!\n\n""Well done Tom - she won't forget that fucking in a hurry!"" George applauded.\n\n""Mummy!"" Carolyn gasped, and blushed beet red as she realised that Tom was still buried in her cunt. ""We, er, we ....""\n\n""Were fucking dear,"" Miriam finished for her. ""Yes, darling, I think we gathered that! We've been watching for the last five minutes. Looks like you enjoyed it!"" She grinned at her daughter and came over and sat on the bed, leaning down to kiss her. ""Welcome to the family Tom!"" she said as she kissed him too. ""I hope you've got some of that energy left for me!""\n\n""What ....."" Tom stuttered, still bemused by this sudden turn of events.\n\n""Your father and I are going to get married dear. And we've talked it over and agreed that we're not going to have any secrets ruin any relationships in our new family. You never know, but you and Carolyn might want to marry later as well. But in the meantime, as you've already started fucking each other, you might as well carry on doing it with our blessing rather than trying to hide it or make it sordid. Isn't that best darling?"" She looked at her daughter, and was rewarded with a huge smile of happy relief. ""What do you think Tom?"" Tom grinned back and settled more comfortably between Carolyn's thighs, giving her a small twitch of his cock to let her know he was still there and 'primed'.\n\n'I can't think of anyone I would want to marry after this."" Tom said sincerely to Miriam, then looked down at Carolyn with a question in his eyes. She answered him by flinging her arms around his neck and pulling him close as she smothered kisses on him.\n\n""You'll always be my first and best love my darling!"" she whispered in his ear.\n\n""Er yes,"" Miriam said. ""I heard that charming little sentiment my dear. But don't you think that might be a little restricting on the poor boy? On you too. You're both very young still and you wouldn't want to get bored with just each other, would you?""\n\n""But Mummy, I do love Tom.""\n\n""Yes, I know you do dear. But you also fancy George too, don't you? I've seen the way you looked at him tonight! I've also seen the way he's looked at you too my girl!""\n\nCarolyn shot a startled look at George, who grinned back easily, then at his large cock dangling now between his thighs. She felt a thrill of interest, then excitement course through her. ""You mean?""\n\n""That's right dear. George would just love to fuck you, and I'm sure you would love it too, especially if Tom was busy with me!""\n\nTom looked at her with a gleam of lust in his eye that answered one question, but Carolyn said with alarm, ""But Mummy - that would be incest wouldn't it?""\n\nBoth George and Miriam started laughing. ""I'm sorry darling,"" Miriam finally said, wiping tears of amusement from her eyes, ""It just sounded so funny coming from a half sister who's just been soundly fucked by her half brother, and who's still got his cock stuck inside her cunt!""\n\nCarolyn grinned back and began to giggle too as she considered the combinations that were possible. Then she grinned cheekily back and said, ""So what we did together wasn't incest then Mummy?"" Both Tom and George looked at each other, then at the girls with renewed interest.\n\n""Well, technically I suppose - but then, as we couldn't have any children together, I suppose not. Oh, I don't know darling. It was just nice, wasn't it?""\n\nCarolyn nodded eagerly. ""Oooh yes Mummy, it was terrific! But do you really want to fuck Tom?""\n\nMiriam looked at Tom quizzically, then stroked his firm, young buttocks. ""What do you reckon Tom? Fancy a bit of time with an older woman?"" Tom looked quickly at Carolyn, who smiled and nodded, then admitted that he'd just love the chance to get inside her!\n\n""He really would too Mummy - he's gone all hard again inside me!""\n\n""Well, what's he waiting for then? We might as well start as a complete family tonight, don't you agree George?"" George was clearly thinking the same as her, for his cock was now stiffly erect as he looked avidly at Carolyn's slight, young body spreadeagled under his son. ""She'll be nice and slippery for you too George,"" Miriam grinned. ""Just look at the size of that wet patch underneath her! Come on Tom - I'm dying for a fuck with a young stud like you!"" Miriam lay back on the bed beside her daughter and sensuously stroked her slit, then grinned as Tom withdrew from Carolyn with a soft sucking noise and clambered over to join her.\n\nGeorge sat down on the bed beside Carolyn and gently kissed her. ""You sure you want to do this?"" he asked.\n\nCarolyn nodded eagerly, then pulled his head down so she could whisper hotly in his ear, ""Come and fuck little girl cunt, you dirty old man!!"" She grasped his cock in her hands and pulled him on top of her slight body. He felt enormous in her hand after Tom. But that just made it more exciting for her. She could hear and feel Tom and Miriam passionately fucking already beside her, and her cunt itched to be filled again. Quickly, she guided him into the entrance of her still dripping cunt, then spread her thighs up and as wide as she could to let him drive into her. She was still so full of Tom's cum that he slid effortlessly inside her with one smooth movement. But the feeling was out of this world!!!! She felt stretched wider and deeper than she had ever imagined possible. Looking down, she saw with amazement that she'd taken all of him inside her! Here she was, she realised with a delicious thrill of eroticism, a little 13 year old being fucked by an extremely well hung man old enough to be her father!!!! This was wild! Even the thought of it alone was almost enough to make her orgasm. What did she mean - almost? She was orgasming already, and extremely loudly too. Her gasping body shuddered under his forceful ramming and her groans of lust were joined by those of Miriam who was thrashing her legs in the throes of yet another orgasm under Tom's eagerly energetic body.\n\nThe rest of the night was a blur in Carolyn's mind. She lost count of the number of different ways she was fucked. She vaguely remembered at one time riding on top of George's thick shaft, delighting in ramming her torso up and down his full length in long, smooth strokes, and being fucked in the arse by Tom at the same time! She'd never imagined that this would be possible, but she found that it felt utterly erotic after the first strangeness. Then that time Tom was fucking Miriam and she was giving Tom a blow job. She'd had such fun playing with both their balls and feeling them cum just when she wanted, just by tickling them in the right place! Then her introduction to giving head herself, first on Tom and then on George. She found she had a natural aptitude for this, and they just loved her small hand wanking them energetically all the time she was taking their stiff cocks deep in her mouth. The poor men were just about drained by then - had been for ages - but that didn't stop them coming back and asking for more cunt, or even giving her a little bit of cum in her mouth as she avidly sucked them both, one after the other, a cock in each hand. Best of all, she secretly believed that they both preferred to fuck her, although Mummy certainly made up with enthusiasm!\n\nCarolyn sat on the bed with Tom's arms around her as they both watched their parents sleeping. ""Are you tired darling?"" she asked, then stroked his cock gently when he admitted that he was a bit. ""So why are you getting all hard again?"" She giggled as he rolled her over and began to slide his cock into her once more. ""I've just thought Tom, we must be a really modern family now - we 'come' supplied with a complete range of Plug and Play parts!"
859,Carolyn,['MF-teens'],"The present Lisa had gotten for Carrie was a small vibrator. It was the smallest one she could find, having spent several hours on the net in search of online sex toy stores. It was only slightly larger than the two AAA batteries that powered it. Lisa glanced around the boarding lounge, making sure that nobody was taking undue interest in the two girls, and pulled her fingers free of Carrie's vagina. She quickly brought her fingers to her mouth, inhaling Carrie's little-girl musk, and licked the little girl's precoital lubrication from them.\n\n""Mmm, you taste so good. Now spread your thighs, little one."" Concealing the vibrator in the palm of her hand, Lisa quickly slid her hand under Carrie's short denim skirt. With her fingers, she tugged at the crotch of Carrie's panties, baring her pudenda. Lisa knew from the amount of Carrie's moisture on her fingers that no extra lubrication would be necessary. Placing the tip against Carrie's labia, she paused and said, ""Do you know what a vibrator is?""\n\nCarrie shook her head.\n\n""It's like a boy's penis, or my finger, but with one difference. It vibrates. This one has three settings. I'm going to put it on the medium setting. That should last you until you get to your aunt's house."" With that, Lisa pushed lightly on the base of the vibrator. The tip slipped readily past Carrie's labia and entered her vagina. Lisa kept a light pressure on the vibrator until all the but the base was buried deep in Carrie's vagina. Sliding her finger into Carrie's vagina underneath the vibrator, she levered the vibrator up until it was in contact with the dorsal surface of her vagina. Sliding her finger out of Carrie, and then gripping the base of the vibrator between her thumb and index finger, she twisted the base, past the first detent to the second.\n\nPausing briefly to make sure it was operating, Lisa then rearranged Carrie's panties to hold the vibrator in place, and slid her hand out from under Carrie's skirt. Again glancing around to make sure they remained unobserved, Lisa tugged Carrie's skirt down and then stood up, pulling Carrie to her feet with her.\n\n""There. What do you think?"" Lisa looked down at Carrie, who'd closed her eyes and looked like she was concentrating on a particularly tough homework problem. Lisa continued to watch. Slowly, Carrie opened her eyes and started to say, ""Interesting sensation, but I think I like you...."" But that was all she got out. She gasped once, said, ""Ohhhhhhhhhhh,"" and gently collapsed against Lisa. Lisa smiled, and watched as Carrie's orgasm shimmered through her body. She thought to herself, I wish I could come like that. I use to be able to. I guess I'm getting old and jaded at sixteen.\n\nCarrie recovered her composure quickly and glanced up at Lisa. ""Mm, that was nice. Not like the ones you give me, Lisa, but nice. I like the buzzing feeling. Thank you very much.""\n\n""You are very welcome, sweetheart. I hope you enjoy yourself."" From overhead, a voice announced the boarding of Carrie's plane. ""C'mon, Carrie, time to go.""\n\nThe two girls walked over to the line of passengers at the gate. ""Carrie,"" said Lisa into the little girl's ear, ""there's a note I put in the vibrator's box. It tells you how to take it apart and change the batteries. Keep it clean, and make sure you are nice and wet before you insert it, OK?"" Carrie's eyes glazed over as another orgasm drifted through her body, but she nodded and tilted her head up to get a good-bye kiss from Lisa. Lisa hugged the little girl and kissed her firmly, but chastely, like a big sister, because the gate attendant was patiently waiting to get Carrie's boarding pass. Carrie surrendered the pass, and Lisa watched her walk carefully down the boarding ramp towards the waiting jet. Halfway down the ramp, Carrie paused and leaned against the side of the ramp for a few seconds. Lisa wondered if medium was too high a setting for the vibrator. But Carrie recovered, and glancing back over her shoulder at Lisa, smiled and then crossed her eyes in delight. Blowing a quick kiss to Lisa, she continued down the ramp and into the jet. Lisa waved happily, watching her until she disappeared.\n\nLisa made her way out of the terminal to the short term lot where she'd left Carrie's mother's Suburban. Driving back to Carrie's house, Lisa thought about Carrie's mother. Ever since that odd moment a month ago, when Mrs. Reynolds' laugh had sent a libidinous signal arcing through her limbic system, Lisa had been working on a plan. Lisa had never been attracted to older people -- of either sex -- but she knew she wanted to make love to Mrs. Reynolds. With Carrie gone for awhile, Lisa was ready to embark on the seduction of her mother. Just thinking about Mrs. Reynolds was making Lisa hot and bothered. She slid her hand under her skirt and into her panties, and immediately brought herself to an orgasm.\n\n* * *\n\nLisa had never seduced an adult before. She really didn't know where to begin. Teens and preteens were a different story. In fact, the children in her peer group had not provided much resistance to Lisa's sexual overtures. Most kids are curious about sex, and Lisa needed only to provide an opportunity for nature to take its course. But an adult...? Lisa had spent several weeks contemplating how best to approach Carrie's mother. Unfortunately, Lisa found it difficult to concentrate on the problem. Just thinking about Ms. Reynolds ignited a dozen erotic images of her in Lisa's mind: Ms. Reynolds, sitting on chair, skirt hiked up to her hips and panties down around her knees...or Ms. Reynolds, lying fully clothed on a couch, Lisa kneeling beside her, slowly unbuttoning her blouse with one hand as the other softly squeezes her breasts...image after image that made rational thought nearly impossible.\n\nAfter nearly a month, Lisa finally got a grip on herself. Imagining herself to be a human computer, like one of Frank Herbert's mentats in ""Dune,"" which she had just read, she managed to suppress those images and direct her mind towards making those images into a reality. After some concentrated effort, she'd come up with a plan, of sorts. Now that Carrie was in Vancouver for a while, it was time to get things going.\n\nLisa had decided on a simple three-step strategy. Achieving trust was the first step. Lisa figured she'd pretty much accomplished that already. Intimacy - emotional and physical, would be the second step. For this, she had to be in close proximity to her on a regular basis. Emotional intimacy would involve confessing some real or imagined sins to her, and then eliciting comfort-sympathy-absolution from her. Physical intimacy would be tricky - how to get physical about their relationship without being too obvious about it. The third step would be the consummation of the first two steps: trust, leading inevitably to emotional and physical intimacy, so that when Lisa actually made a sexual overture, it would seem to be only natural.\n\nThe day after Lisa had chauffeured Carrie to the airport, Lisa gave Carrie's mom a call. Lisa had figured out a way to put her into regular proximity with Ms Reynolds. She explained that she had enrolled in a summer calculus course (true) and needed help with the homework (not really true -- Lisa was a very bright girl) and could Ms. Reynolds help her? Please?\n\n""Well, Lisa, I don't know....""\n\n""I can afford to pay you, not a lot right now, but I can get more...""\n\n""Oh, don't be silly, dear! I could never charge you for anything! I like you too much. You are smart and reliable and I hope you rub off on Carrie. The thing is, I haven't opened a textbook in a very long time. I use calculus in my work, but the techniques I'm most familiar with are way beyond introductory stuff, and I'm afraid I don't remember the basics. But, I'll try. When do you start?""\n\n""Started last week, actually. The first assignment is due in three days. I've completed it, but would you mind going over it for me?""\n\n""If you don't mind the fact that I've probably forgotten everything I learned in Calc 101 -- bring it over here tomorrow evening, if that's convenient for you, and we'll have a go at it.""\n\n""Oh, thank you, Ms Reynolds. I'll be there about seven. Thank you so much!""\n\n""And Lisa...?""\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""My name is Theresa. Please call me Terry. Whenever you call me ""Ms. Reynolds"", I keep looking over my shoulder for my mother-in-law.""\n\n""Okay, sure. Bye, Terry!""\n\nAs the weeks of summer passed, Lisa worked her strategy. Lisa's class met twice a week in the evenings, with a homework assignment due every other class. Terry Reynolds remembered more about the basics than she had figured possible, and after her initial reluctance, began to look forward to her tutoring sessions with Lisa, for that's what they'd turned into. Lisa came by after every class, for a couple of hours, and also whenever she had trouble (real or feigned) with one of the homework problems. So Lisa was seeing Carrie's mother three or four times a week. And after each session she would rush home and masturbate, the image of the older woman flickering through her mind as she caressed her in her imagination.\n\nThe sessions became a ritual with both women. Lisa would arrive in the late evening, and for an hour or so they would go over Lisa's lecture notes. Then they'd work example problems, and laugh with delight if their answer matched the answer in the book. Lisa loved hearing Terry laugh. Sometimes, they'd order Chinese or pizza, and put the books and notes away and eat a late supper, and then relax and watch television or just talk. After several of these sessions, Lisa felt it was time to try for some intimacy.\n\nOne night, after watching the late news, which featured a story on the controversial drug decriminalization and enforcement abatement legislation that was working its way through Parliament right now, Lisa asked Terry how she felt about drugs like marijuana and mushrooms, compared to cocaine and heroin. She told the older woman she couldn't understand why the government of both her country and their big neighbor to the south were pissed off about the recreational use of some fungus and a weed.\n\nMs Reynolds was silent for a moment, gazing intently at Lisa with a slight frown pursing her lips. Oops, thought Lisa, I've touched on a bad subject. Oh well, better ride it out. But the next words out of the older woman's mouth pleasantly surprised her.\n\n""It's interesting to hear someone your age say that. I'd thought most kids today had been brainwashed into thinking all drugs were bad. The bloody Americans are absolutely the worst. Oh, don't get me started. I'm a scientist, and there is nothing worse than people who distort data to serve their political purposes.""\n\n""Well, yeah, I think I know what you mean. Can I tell you a secret?"" Lisa gazed up at Terry, who nodded.\n\n""Of course, dear.""\n\nWithout preamble, Lisa said, ""I've tried grass, and mushrooms, and I don't think they are harmful. No more so than any of the legal drugs, anyway, and probably a lot less harmful than the big social drugs like alcohol and nicotine. So why am I made into a criminal because I like to get high every once in awhile?""\n\nTerry didn't hesitate at all with her answer. ""Well, grass is definitely not harmful, not in the way the other drugs the American DEA has it classified with are harmful. Granted, the average joint contains more carcinogens than the average Marlboro, but then people don't smoke a pack and a half of grass every day, either. In fact, I just helped design the research model for an American biochemist who's isolated a specific neural receptor for the chemical in pot that is psychoactive.""\n\n""THC?""\n\n""Well, to be specific, delta-9-tetrahydracannabinol. This receptor is present in our brains, which means that, unlike cocaine, alcohol, or opiates, grass doesn't damage your brain. But what makes me so angry is the way right-wing religious nutbars in America baldly distort usage data to support their claim that pot leads to the use of more dangerous drugs. They call it the ""gateway effect"" and the American DARE project is the chief proponent of this bold-faced lie.""\n\n""I've heard of DARE."" Lisa paused, than smiled a little. ""My pot-smoking buddies and I have come up with an alternative meaning: Drugs Are Really Excellent. How can they get away with lying, if the statistics are publicly available?""\n\n""Because the average American has a sixth-grade education, and the attention span of a six year old. Just watch some of their TV commercials. Or MTv. Most Americans never question statistical methods when they see some chart or graph flashed on the TV screen, or the conclusions that are drawn from them. And the moral nazis that sponsor drug ""research"" know this, and exploit it ruthlessly. An educated electorate is dangerous to the power structure. Ideologues, especially religious ideologues, don't like people who can think for themselves.\n\n""And America is full of people who much prefer somebody else to do their thinking for them. Look at their abysmal voter participation rates, and their sloganism. Ahhh, let's change the subject. I get really angry when I think about how truly twisted America has become in the past quarter century. Ever since Nixon. Tell me about pot smoking in today's society. I haven't toked since grad school. Mid-eighties. That is, if you don't mind...I'm kinda curious.""\n\n""Uh, what do you want to know? The price keeps going up, but it doesn't seem to be any harder to find, which confuses me. I guess I'm just not applying the law of supply and demand properly.""\n\nTerry said, ""Economists call that the 'black market effect.' The government's failed attempts to interdict the illegal drug market have increased the market value without a commensurate reduction in supply. It does seem a bit counter-intuitive, doesn't it?""\n\nLisa considered this for a moment. ""I guess as long as the dealers perceive a threat, whether or not that threat is credible, they feel the higher prices are justified."" Lisa then launched into a soliloquy on grass etiquette among her peers. Terry nodded and nodded, surprised at how little the pot subculture had changed in ten years.\n\nThe next day Lisa, pleased that she hadn't made a mistake in choosing pot-smoking as something to confess to Terry, began to consider tactics for the second step of the seduction. For Lisa, getting high generally turned her on sexually as well. Maybe if she could get Terry to share a toke or two with her...? She decided to have her stash with her whenever she was at Terry's house, in case an opportunity presented itself.\n\nAnd soon enough, an opportunity did arise. When Lisa arrived one night for their tutoring session, Terry was reading an article in the weekly Ottawa lifestyles magazine. Looking over her shoulder, Lisa saw the article was about Hempfest 96 in Ontario. Sensing an opening, she waited for Terry to finish the article, and then mentioned casually that she was planning on attending it, if she could find someone to take her.\n\nTerry looked thoughtful. ""Wow, I guess I've been out of it too long. When I was your age, a festival that could openly endorse illicit drugs was unthinkable. Of course, times do change."" Smiling at Lisa, she added, ""You know, I can't remember the last time I smoked pot. It's been that long.""\n\nLisa, wondering who was manipulating whom, returned Terry's smile and said, ""Well, I think I can fix your memory for you. That is, if you really want me to...?""\n\nTerry nodded, saying, ""Well, to be honest Lisa, after our discussion about pot last week, I've been kinda wanting to get high again for old times sake. I've been trying to figure out how to tactfully approach you about scoring me some dope...so tactfully, discreetly, I ask, can you turn me on?""\n\n""Oh, I think so,"" Lisa cheerfully replied, and almost added, ""I can even get some pot for you,"" but refrained, smiling inwardly and thinking, oh yes, I can turn you on, the way just your laughter turns me on. Oh, yes, I think I can turn you on. But we'll smoke some pot first.\n\nLisa reached into her backpack and pulled out a ziploc baggie, a packet of Zig-Zags, a Zippo pipe lighter, and a hemostat. Terry led the way into the living room. Sitting down on the sofa, she motioned for Lisa to sit next to her. Lisa happily complied, letting her shoulder and arm snuggle against the older woman. Lisa deployed her paraphernalia. She asked Terry for an album cover, on which she could clean her weed, and Terry quickly fetched one.\n\n""'Dark Side of the Moon', eh? I like Pink Floyd too, especially while I'm getting stoned."" Lisa dumped some pot on the album cover and began raking through it with the flap of the Zig-Zag packet.\n\nTerry said, ""Yes, but I like the Sid Barret Pink Floyd. Waters is good, but he just doesn't have Sid's hard edge. Actually, I used to listen to the Moody Blues a lot when I was getting high in college. But I guess that really dates me doesn't it?""\n\n""The Moody whos? Never heard of them. Are they like Pink Floyd?""\n\n""Blues. Moody Blues. I'm sure you've heard some of their music. They've had a few pretty big hits, not a lot, but I can't believe you've never heard 'Nights in White Satin' or 'Legend of a Mind', especially since the guy they wrote ""Legend"" about just died, and they re-recorded and re-released it in dedication to him. The radio stations around here have been playing it into the dirt.""\n\n""'Nights in White Satin?"" I have heard that. That was the Moody Blues? Hey, I like that song! And that other song is about Timothy Leary, right? Yeah, it has been getting a lot of airplay. I just never paid attention when the DJ announced the artist. The Moody Blues like to use symphonies, don't they? And the stuff they sing about is pretty cosmic, right? I have heard them before.""\n\n""Right. The Moodies invented cosmic rock. Heavy orchestrations and allegorical lyrics. My friends and I thought they were very D and S.""\n\n""D and S?""\n\n""Deep and Symbolic. With capital letters."" She laughed gently, and Lisa felt that tingle again, emanating from her vagina and suffusing the rest of her body. ""They released an album that is a good cross section of their work, called 'This is the Moody Blues.' Let me put that on, and you can judge for yourself. And it's on CD. Hang on while I find it.""\n\nWhile Terry was busy with her CD collection, Lisa quickly and expertly rolled a joint. Terry rejoined Lisa on the sofa, and as the opening notes of 'The Question' slipped from Terry's Bose 901's, Lisa ceremoniously presented her with the joint. Terry lit it with the Zippo, placed it between her lips, and inhaled deeply. Lisa's joints were firm, but not tightly packed, and Terry got a serious lungful of sweet smoke. She saw stars for a moment, and her vision dimmed at the edges, and then her body rebelled, forcing the smoke from her lungs in a spasm of racking coughs. Lisa hurried into the kitchen, and brought back a tall glass of ice water, which she offered to Terry as she sat down next to her again. Terry drank some of the water, and the last of the spasms left her. She smiled weakly at Lisa, and said, ""Smooth,"" which caused Lisa to burst out in laughter.\n\n""Lisa, I think it has been too long. Next time I won't take such a big hit. Wish I still had a bong. Here."" She passed the joint to Lisa, who took a large, luxurious hit. She held the smoke in her lungs for a long time, and then slowly exhaled through her nose, two thin streams of smoke that dissipated rapidly. Lisa immediately felt a heightened sense of her environment, and became acutely aware of Terry sitting there, right next to her, their arms and shoulders in contact.\n\n""Uh, Terry I have an idea. Are you ready for another hit?"" Terry nodded. ""OK, just lean back and close your eyes."" Terry complied. Lisa took another drag on the joint, and, holding the smoke in her lungs, leaned around Terry until she was face to face with her. She casually placed her hand on Terry's chest, the heel of her palm just barely riding on the rising swell of Terry's breasts. Leaning over slightly, she brought her lips into contact with Terry's, and gently forced them apart with her tongue. Before Terry had time to react, she exhaled into Terry, the smoke cooled and somewhat filtered after its passage through Lisa's pulmonary system. Removing her lips from Terry's she leaned back, savoring this brief taste of heaven, and watching Terry to see if she'd been a little too intimate.\n\nBut Terry still hadn't exhaled. When she finally did, she said, ""That was different. Better than a bong. Mmmm. That was so gentle. Like a kiss. Do you do that with everybody you smoke with?""\n\n""No. Only people I like. You're right. It is like a kiss. Ready for another?"" Terry nodded quickly. Lisa took anther drag, then sat the joint down in an ash tray. This time, as she leaned over Terry, she gently slid her hand down until it was cupping Terry's breast. She didn't apply any pressure, she just let it lay there. She left her hand there as she breathed the smoke from her lungs into Terry's, removing it only after Terry exhaled, unhurriedly sliding it back up to its original position as Terry finished. Then casually, she took her hand completely off of Terry and reached for the joint.\n\nTerry said, ""I want to try that. Do you mind?"" Lisa felt her knees get weak, but tried not to let it show.\n\nAs steadily as she could, she said, ""No, not at all. Please do. Try not to take too big of a hit, so you don't cough."" Lisa layed back in the corner of the sofa, between the armrest and the back. Terry would have to lean pretty far over Lisa's body, which was fine by Lisa, who was becoming decidedly aroused.\n\nTerry took a medium-sized hit, and then leaned over towards Lisa. She was going to have to put her hand somewhere or she was going to pitch forward and fall on top of Lisa. With only Lisa's body to choose from, Terry hesitated. She decided that using Lisa's shoulder for a brace would be OK, so she reached her left hand out for it. Seeing what she was aiming for, Lisa casually shifted her position at the last second, so that as Terry's lips met hers, Terry's hand came down not on Lisa's shoulder, but right on top of Lisa's right breast. Expecting a hard shoulder, Terry involuntarily squeezed Lisa's breast as her center of gravity shifted forward and she felt herself toppling. Lisa reached an arm up and steadied Terry, which also had the effect of keeping Terry's hand firmly in place over her breast. Lisa inhaled as Terry exhaled. Then Terry, with a small push against Lisa, sat back on the sofa.\n\n""I'm sorry about that, Lisa. I didn't mean to molest you! I guess I'm just kinda clumsy all of a sudden. It's the pot, no doubt. Please forgive me."" She was horrified that her clumsiness had offended Lisa.\n\nLisa smiled as comfortingly as she could, and said, ""Oh, no, don't worry about it."" She gazed at Terry for a few seconds, judging her next few words. She said, as if confessing a minor peccadillo to her best friend, ""Actually, I didn't mind. In fact, it felt kinda good."" Jokingly, she added, ""Thank you very much. You can molest me like that anytime."" She laughed, hoping that Terry would somehow understand that not only was it OK, but that Lisa wouldn't mind if she happened to do it again. And again. And again.\n\nTerry didn't know what to say. It sounded as if Lisa had just said that she liked the way Terry had touched her. That can't be right. Must be the weed. She tried to evaluate just how stoned she was. She recited pi to fifteen digits, followed by Napier's constant, and then Planck's constant. Nope, she decided, not too high, just pleasantly buzzed. So I did hear her right. She did like that. She tried to think back to what had just happened. But all she remembered was the swell of Lisa's breast against her hand, and wondering in that instant if her own breasts had ever been that firm. Hmm. Lazily, she smiled at Lisa, and said, ""Well, I'll try not to be so clumsy next time. And stop bogarting that joint! Hit me, please.""\n\nLisa giggled, and said, ""Okay!"" Pushing Terry back into the sofa, this time she straddled Terry with her knees, and without being coy, pressed her hand softly against Terry's breast again, cupping it gently, and kissed some smoke to her. After delivering the smoke, Lisa put her lips near Terry's ear, and said, ""Mmm, I like smoking joints with you."" As she said this, she softly squeezed the older woman's breast.\n\nTerry nodded, wondering why she felt aroused by the touch of Lisa's hand on her breast. Maybe it's because you like the way it feels. Anything wrong with liking it? she asked herself. No, not really, she replied. Of course not. You're just kinda surprised that she's a female, that's all. Yeah, she admitted to herself, a little surprised. But she is so gentle -- more gentle than a man would be right now. Oh yes, that was one thing she could agree with herself on. No man could be that gentle.\n\nLisa was watching Terry as she went through this internal dialogue, engaged in one of her own. Hmm. She didn't react when I put my hand on her breast. Maybe she's ready for something more. Have to wait and see. Patience. Right.\n\nTerry exhaled and reaching up, nudged Lisa with the palm of her hand. Lisa pivoted back against the sofa, giving Terry room to sit up. Taking the joint from Lisa, the older woman inhaled it, taking almost a full breath. Slowly, but determinedly, she placed one hand on Lisa's left breast, and with the other tilted Lisa's chin up. As her lips met Lisa's, she began to gently squeeze Lisa's breast.\n\nLisa almost came when she felt Terry's hand circle, then cup her breast. An involuntary low moan escaped her lips as Terry began to squeeze it.\n\nTerry heard that moan, and a warning bell went off somewhere in her mind. But she found it easy to dismiss. She was reveling in the delicious curves of Lisa's young breast, warm and round against her palm. She put the joint down, and brought her other hand to her own breasts. Though her own breasts were larger than Lisa's, more full, she thought yes, her breasts were as firm as the young girl's. Pleased, she thanked Lisa silently for allowing her this intimate affirmation.\n\nLisa saw a fleeting smile cross Terry's lips, and noticed that Terry was caressing her own breasts with her free hand. Now or never, she thought. Reaching out her own hand, she slipped one of Terry's breasts free of her dress's halter top, and began to caress it with the palm of her hand. She enjoyed this for several seconds, and then slipped Terry's breast back into the halter. Casually, she said, ""Mmm, that felt nice. Can you reach the hemostat on the table? The joint is getting too small to hold.""\n\nTerry released Lisa's breast and reached behind her for the hemostat. The feel of Lisa's hand against her bare breast had triggered a hormonal surge in Terry that Terry had rarely experienced.\n\nLisa quickly clamped the hemos around the roach, and handed it to Terry. As Terry concentrated on lighting it, Lisa quickly stood up. Acting on instinct, she slipped out of her shorts, and then tugged her shirt over her head. She was wearing a very brief pair of panties, and a bra that only partially concealed her breasts. She stretched out on the couch, slipping her head under Terry's arms and resting it in her lap. She tugged her panties down her hips until they were only just barely covering her mons. She had a small, neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair that was now enticingly revealed.\n\nTerry was startled. The warning bell turned into a gong, but Lisa smiled up at her, a look of innocence mixed with desire plain in her eyes, and the gong faded away. Terry was nonplused. What should she do now? She gazed at Lisa's nearly nude body, excited by what she saw. Should she touch her again? No...that would be too bold. Too aggressive. Too...perverted, kinda. No. Not perverted. It felt right, not wrong like a perversion would feel. But no matter what she was feeling, she knew she wanted to caress Lisa very much. That Lisa had not seemed reluctant to touch her so intimately didn't occur to her. But now, with Lisa lying nearly naked in her lap, she realized that it was something that Lisa wanted very much, too.\n\nSensing her confusion, Lisa smiled softly and said, ""Hey you, stop bogarting that joint!""\n\nTerry inhaled a hit, and leaning over, kissed the smoke to Lisa. Taking Terry's hand in hers, Lisa firmly guided it towards her breasts. Terry, still confused, but no longer hesitating, gently brought her hand to rest against Lisa's chest, three fingers lying against the smooth satin of the bra's cup, her thumb and forefinger warm against the flesh of Lisa's breast.\n\nNow that she knew what she wanted, and realized that Lisa wanted the same thing, she felt some of the confusion slip away. Reaching down with her other hand, she unhooked the front closure of Lisa's bra. Lisa's breasts, freed from the bondage of the bra, rose almost of their own accord into the palms of Terry's hands. Lisa arched her back, pressing their soft curves snugly against Terry's hands. Terry delighted in their feel, their firmness, their femaleness. Oh my, Lisa, she thought. How do I explain this sensation to you?\n\nLisa was rapidly approaching nirvana. Turning her head slightly to the side, she felt Terry's breasts against her cheek. Reaching up with her hand, she freed one of Terry's breasts from its halter, and slowly, ever so softly, closed her lips around the nipple, and began to gently suckle it, her tongue fluttering lightly around her nipple and aureole.\n\nTerry felt Lisa slip her breast free, and then was overwhelmed by the sensation of Lisa's tongue and lips against her nipple. She gasped, and then gasped again. Nobody but her breast-feeding daughter had put lips that soft and gentle to her nipple.\n\nTerry glanced down at the young girl's body. Lisa's hips were arched off the sofa, and Terry could see Lisa's mons clearly delineated beneath her brief panties, the soft curves of her labia pressing against the thin material. Mesmerized, Terry watched the sensuous undulation of Lisa's torso, keeping pace with a metronome that only Lisa could hear. As her hips rose and fell, Lisa's panties pulled tight against her mons, slipping into her vaginal cleft, further revealing the swell of her labia. Terry found the sight oddly erotic. Fascinated, she stared. A few moments later, Terry heard Lisa moan, and felt a shudder pass through Lisa's body, and knew instantly what it was. Oh, did I do that to her? Oh my.\n\nLisa felt the orgasm coming and began to pump her hips in a slow rhythm with the waves of sensation beginning to swirl outward from her clitoris. She opened her eyes, and saw Terry gazing transfixed at her hips. This turned her on even more, and she began to move her hips with more urgency. She quickly reached the edge, and then happily pushed through it. She moaned as her orgasm washed through her.\n\nAfter her orgasm faded to a gentle tingling all over her body, Lisa slipped out from under Terry's arms and stood up, pulling Terry to her feet as well. ""I think we need a little more room. Let's go to your bedroom. OK?"" Terry, mute, just nodded.\n\nIn the bedroom, Lisa said, ""I want to undress you, OK?"" Again, Terry could only nod. Lisa sat on the edge of the bed. Taking Terry's hands in hers, Lisa pulled Terry towards her. Lisa spread her knees enough to let Terry stand between them. Terry's breasts were level with Lisa's chin, her hips and thighs brushing against Lisa's breasts.\n\nLisa untied the knot on the dress's halter top, and let it fall to Terry's waist. Terry's breasts, now free, bobbed alluringly just in front of Lisa, who paused to kiss each one delicately on the nipple. Reaching behind Terry, Lisa cupped the cheeks of Terry's ass in her palms, and then slipped her hands down the backs of Terry's legs, unfastening the line of buttons that closed the skirt, until she reached the hem of the skirt where it trailed against Terry's calves. Gathering the hem in her hands, Lisa slid her hands around to the front of Terry's legs, and retraced their course back up to Terry's waist. The skirt slid up Terry's legs along with Lisa's hands, revealing inch by inch Terry's calves, knees, and thighs. When her hands finally reached Terry's waist, Lisa could just see the tip of Terry's panty-clad mons, revealed beneath the skirt gathered at her waist. Leaning forward, Lisa delicately licked the panties, a slow, firm stroke, and felt Terry shiver. Slipping her hands again around to Terry's back, she found and released the skirt's catch, and then let it fall to the floor in a soft rustle of fabric.\n\nLisa turned Terry so that she had her back to her. Lisa then slipped backwards on Terry's bed and pulled Terry down into her lap. Reaching around the older woman, Lisa captured Terry's breasts in her hands and began to gently fondle them. She tugged and pulled at Terry's nipples with her fingers, rolling them gently from side to side. After only a minute or two of Lisa's delicate attentions, Terry's nipples came fully erect. Lisa buried her face against Terry's neck, and began to kiss and lick the sensitive area just beneath and behind her ear. Terry came almost immediately, amazed that this young girl could bring her to an orgasm simply by kissing her and fondling her breasts. Who is this little girl, she wondered, and why is she doing this to me?\n\nLisa sensed the orgasm washing through Terry's body. She waited until it had passed, and then let one hand slip from Terry's breast downwards, towards her panties and the delights they concealed. But Lisa took her time, savoring the anticipation of getting into Terry's panties. This is what she'd been working towards for nearly two months; she could wait a few more minutes.\n\nSmiling, she let her hand pause briefly at Terry's navel, probing it softly, pressing gently with her palm against her stomach in time with Terry's breathing. She was rewarded with a low moan from Terry, and was delighted to see Terry's hips begin to thrust upwards slightly in a slow rocking rhythm. Lisa watched as Terry's passion grew, her hips beginning to move quicker and quicker. Lisa then slowly slipped her hand down to Terry's mons, gliding softly across her satin panties, coming to rest on the very tip of Terry's pubis. She cupped Terry's pudenda gently in the palm of her hand. Delicately, she began to squeeze Terry's mons. Lisa could feel the shape of Terry's labia against her fingers. Lisa timed her caresses to Terry's hip thrusts, adding a sliding motion with her hand to generate a little friction against Terry's labia. Lisa could feel the moisture of Terry's precoital lubrication soaking the crotch of Terry's panties.\n\nTerry felt the surge of an orgasm building inside her. In just a few more moments, she surrendered to the flood of sensation coursing through her body. She climaxed in a spasm, a scream on her lips as the most intense orgasm she'd ever experienced reverberated down the corridors of her mind.\n\nAs soon as Terry's orgasm had retreated, Lisa took her other hand from Terry's breast and let it join its partner at Terry's crotch. Slipping both hands into Terry's panties, Lisa began to stroke the bare flesh of Terry's labia. She took the fleshy folds between her thumb and index fingers, and pinching gently, ran her fingers along their length. As Terry began to arch her back and thrust her hips in response, Lisa flexed her wrists, letting Terry's panties slide across the back of her hands until they had slipped down to Terry's thighs. Terry's entire pudenda was now exposed to Lisa's eager eyes. Lisa nestled a finger into Terry's vaginal cleft, rocking it back and forth to coat it with Terry's lubrication. When her finger was thoroughly wet, she applied pressure with it gently, and penetrated Terry's vagina. Lisa felt Terry shiver slightly as her finger entered her. Curling her finger slightly, she probed for and found Terry's clitoris. She began to massage the little button, running her finger tip lightly across its surface in a series of light, feathery touches. Terry began to thrust wildly with her hips, and Lisa put her lips against Terry's ear and whispered to her.\n\n""Slow down, slow, slow, nice and easy. Let my finger do the work."" Terry's spasmodic thrusting attenuated, settling down, after a few more wild thrusts, into a steady, rhythmic surge against Lisa's hand. ""There. That's it...nice and slow and steady.""\n\nWith her free hand, Lisa turned Terry's head to the side, and gently guided Terry's mouth towards her breast. Terry fastened her lips around Lisa's erect nipple, and began to suck madly at it. Lisa's breasts, almost as sensitive as her clitoris, immediately lit up Lisa's limbic switchboard, and Lisa felt an orgasm begin to expand through her body. Lisa noted with a small part of her perception that Terry was again starting to thrash her hips wildly, but this time Lisa, instead of reining her in, let Terry's passion grow along with her own. Simultaneously, the girl and the woman climbed towards an orgasm. As they climaxed together, Terry moaned against Lisa's breast, and Lisa, her breath coming in short , sharp pants, gasped a quiet ""Ohhhh"".\n\nThe girl and the woman lay still together for several minutes. At last, Lisa opened her eyes and regarded Terry's quiescent body. Slipping to the side, Lisa let Terry's head fall back against the mattress. Slipping to her knees on the floor between Terry's legs, Lisa brought her face forward towards Terry's vulva. Extending her tongue, she began to lick Terry's lubrication from where it had pooled in her vaginal cleft, circling her tongue upwards to catch the droplets of moisture that clung to Terry's pubic hair like dew. Terry gasped at this new sensation, and Lisa raised her eyes to watch Terry as her tongue continued to delicately lave Terry's labia. Terry was shaking her head from side to side, but that didn't fool Lisa. Terry's quiet, almost desperate, ""Yessss....oh Lisa...yessss..."" gasping from her lips was all the confirmation Lisa needed.\n\nParting Terry's labia with her fingertips, Lisa sent her tongue probing deep into Terry's vagina. Tilting her head back slightly, Lisa flattened her tongue against the dorsal surface of Terry's vaginal canal, and slid it back out towards the opening. She could feel the smooth rings of muscle beneath the moist walls of her vagina rippling slightly as her tongue feathered across them. Lisa again pressed her tongue deeply into Terry's vagina, and again brought it out towards the opening, coming out just a little farther this time. She repeated this several times, drawing her tongue ever nearer Terry's clitoris. Soon, she could feel the little round bud of Terry's clitoris with her tongue. With the tip of her tongue she teased Terry's clitoris out of its hood, and then flattened her tongue against it. Reaching down to her own panties, Lisa tugged the crotch to the side and slipped her fingers into her vagina.\n\nLisa began to tease Terry's clitoris with her tongue as her fingers sought out and found her own clitoris. Lisa fluttered her tongue against the little button, tasting the salty-sweet pungency of Terry's precoital lubrication beginning to flow again. Terry arched her back, driving her mons against Lisa's face, again and again. Lisa used her free hand to control Terry's body, pressing down against Terry's upper pelvis, meeting Terry's wild thrusts with a firm but gentle counter-pressure. Sensing Terry's impending orgasm by the contractions in her vaginal walls that she could feel with her tongue, Lisa pressed her face deeper into Terry's crotch. Lisa pinched her own clitoris, sending a cataract of pleasure fountaining through her body. Judging her moment, she waited until Terry's coital fluids geysered across her tongue, and then gently sucked Terry's clitoris between her lips and, with exquisite delicacy, bit down on it, pressing her teeth against it, nibbling it, softly chewing it.\n\nTerry's mind exploded with pleasure, her limbic system dumping massive amounts of endorphin directly into her brain's pleasure center. She experienced her orgasm as a cascading recombinant chaos of light, brilliantly coruscating in a syncopated resonance with the waves of pleasure inundating her sensorium. Time dilated, each pleasure-filled nanosecond arcing across Terry's fine-grained awareness, her universe narrowing until only Terry and her ecstasy existed.\n\nLisa's orgasm was intense, and dissipated very slowly. As the last of the sensations washed quietly through her, she slipped her tongue from Terry's vagina and then climbed up onto the bed next to her. She gazed down at Terry, and saw that she was still in the throes of her orgasm. Her eyes were open, but glazed, and Lisa wondered what she was seeing. Wanting to keep Terry as aroused as possible, Lisa inserted two fingers into Terry's vagina, and began to pump them in and out slowly. Leaning over Terry's body, she dropped her head to Terry's breasts and took one of Terry's nipples between her lips and began to suckle it gently.\n\nLisa lost track of time. She submerged herself in the pleasure of touching and caressing the older woman's body. Lisa continued to caress Terry's body for half an hour, until finally, Terry began to respond to her gentle touch. Terry's eyes refocused, and a long, exquisitely erotic moan escaped her lips. Lisa stopped the motion of her hand, slipping her fingers free of Terry's vagina, letting them rest lightly against her labia. Lisa gave Terry's nipple a final suck, and then raised her head from Terry's breast. Softly, Lisa said, ""What are you thinking about right now? Do you want to talk about it?""\n\nIt was several more seconds before Terry could speak. Finally, she reached up and touched Lisa's face with her hand, and said, ""Oh Lisa. Oh, that was incredible. How can I ever convey to you what that felt like? Oh my dear, you are so wonderful. How can I say thank you for what you just did to me?. I can't articulate it, I just don't have the right words."" Words failing her, she simply leaned up and kissed Lisa softly, putting everything she was feeling into it. It was a touching of lips that was far more eloquent than words, and it had enough bandwidth to carry everything she wanted to say: I love you and thank you and please do it again and I want to do it to you and I'm so happy you are part of my life...\n\nLisa was an extremely sensitive young woman, almost preternaturally aware of her partners' emotions, especially after making love. She could sense the message Terry was trying to send. Smiling happily at Terry, she said, ""I think that kiss is all the thanks I need. I'm so glad I could bring you so much pleasure. I've been wanting to do this for nearly two months. I should thank you for letting me express my feelings like this. You are really a wonderful person, and I am so glad I'm here, right now, touching you and kissing you."" With that, she gently slipped her fingers back inside Terry's vagina, probing softly until she found her clitoris. Lightly, she stoked the tiny bud. Terry came almost immediately, her eyes glazing over again as her orgasm swirled through her body. Lisa slipped her fingers free of Terry's vagina, licked them, and then cupped Terry's other breast. She sucked on each nipple alternately, until Terry came back from her orgasm.\n\nTerry then rolled on to her side, facing Lisa, and pushed Lisa onto her back. She said, ""I've never done this with a woman before, but I just want to touch you right now, all over. I will be as gentle as I can, and I hope I bring you as much pleasure as you did me. OK?""\n\nLisa nodded and sighed happily. Closing her eyes, she waited for Terry to begin. Terry immediately reached down and tugged Lisa's panties down her hips until they were resting across the tops of her thighs. She cupped Lisa's pudenda in the palm of her hand, marveling at the smooth texture of Lisa's labia, and the soft curls of her pubic hair. Lisa arched her back, pressing her vulva against Terry's hand. She smiled encouragingly at Terry.\n\nTerry parted Lisa's labia with her middle finger, and feeling the moisture, gently pushed it past her inner labia until she'd penetrated Lisa's vagina. With her other hand, she cupped one of Lisa's breasts, and squeezed it firmly, the nipple distending upwards. Terry teased it with the tip of her tongue, gratified to feel Lisa begin to writhe her hips beneath her. She settled into a steady rhythm, tongue and lips caressing Lisa's nipple, her finger pumping in and out of Lisa's vagina. Soon, Lisa came, her vaginal muscles clamping down on Terry's finger with a strength that surprised the older woman.\n\nThe girl and the woman spent the rest of the night exploring each other's bodies. Terry had never made love to another woman, and what she lacked in experience, she more than amply compensated for with eagerness and passion. By morning, Terry and Lisa had spent themselves, and lay arm in arm, hands cupping each others sexes. They fell asleep like that, waking late in the afternoon of the next day. Lisa woke first, and kissing Terry, woke her. She dressed quickly, and promising to return later that evening, left and went home.\n\nLisa was ecstatic. The rest of the summer passed in a pleasant series of erotic encounters with Terry. Lisa delighted in the way Terry sought out new sexual experiences with her. Lisa thought, Carrie must have inherited her sexual curiosity from her mother. And then another thought crossed her mind, one that made her shiver with sexual anticipation. How am I going to deal with this situation when Carrie gets back?"
860,Carrie's Mother,['FFF'],"The present Lisa had gotten for Carrie was a small vibrator. It was the smallest one she could find, having spent several hours on the net in search of online sex toy stores. It was only slightly larger than the two AAA batteries that powered it. Lisa glanced around the boarding lounge, making sure that nobody was taking undue interest in the two girls, and pulled her fingers free of Carrie's vagina. She quickly brought her fingers to her mouth, inhaling Carrie's little-girl musk, and licked the little girl's precoital lubrication from them. \n\n""MMM, you taste so good. Now spread your thighs, little one."" Concealing the vibrator in the palm of her hand, Lisa quickly slid her hand under Carrie's short denim skirt. With her fingers, she tugged at the crotch of Carrie's panties, baring her pudenda. Lisa knew from the amount of Carrie's moisture on her fingers that no lubrication would be necessary. Placing the tip against Carrie's labia, she paused and said, ""Do you know what a vibrator is?"" \n\nCarrie shook her head. \n\n""It's like a boy's penis, or my finger. But with one difference. It vibrates. This one has three settings. I'm going to put it on the medium setting. That should last you until you get to your aunt's house."" With that, Lisa pushed lightly on the base of the vibrator. The tip slipped readily past Carrie's labia and entered her vagina. Lisa kept a light pressure on the vibrator until all the but the base was buried deep in Carrie's vagina. Sliding her finger into Carrie's vagina underneath the vibrator, she levered the vibrator up until it was in contact with the dorsal surface of her vagina. Sliding her finger out of Carrie, and then gripping the base of the vibrator between her thumb and index finger, she twisted the base, past the first detent to the second. \n\nPausing briefly to make sure it was operating, Lisa then rearranged Carrie's panties to hold the vibrator in place, and slid her hand out from under Carrie's skirt. Again glancing around to make sure they remained unobserved, Lisa tugged Carrie's skirt down and then stood up, pulling Carrie to her feet with her. \n\n""There. What do you think?"" Lisa looked down at Carrie, who'd closed her eyes and looked like she was concentrating on a particularly tough homework problem. Lisa continued to watch. Slowly, Carrie opened her eyes and started to say, ""Interesting sensation, but I think I like you...."" But that was all she got out. She gasped once, said, ""Ohhhhhhhhhhh,"" and gently collapsed against Lisa. Lisa smiled, and watched as Carrie's orgasm shimmered through her body. She thought to herself, I wish I could come like that. I use to be able to. I guess I'm getting old and jaded at sixteen. \n\nCarrie recovered her composure quickly and glanced up at Lisa. ""Mm, that was nice. Not like the ones you give me, Lisa, but nice. I like the buzzing feeling. Thank you very much."" \n\n""You are very welcome, sweetheart. I hope you enjoy yourself."" From overhead, a voice announced the boarding of Carrie's plane. ""C'mon, Carrie, time to go."" \n\nThe two girls walked over to the line of pax at the gate. ""Carrie,"" said Lisa into the little girl's ear, ""there's a note I put in the vibrator's box. It tells you how to take it apart and change the batteries. Keep it clean, and make sure you are nice and wet before you insert it, OK?"" Carrie's eyes glazed over as another orgasm drifted through her body, but she nodded and tilted her head up to get a good-bye kiss from Lisa. Lisa hugged the little girl and kissed her firmly, but chastely, like a big sister, because the gate attendant was patiently waiting to get Carrie's boarding pass. Carrie surrendered the pass, and Lisa watched her walk carefully down the boarding ramp towards the waiting jet. Halfway down the ramp, Carrie paused and leaned against the side of the ramp for a few seconds. Lisa wondered if medium was too high a setting for the vibrator. But Carrie recovered, and glancing back over her shoulder at Lisa, smiled and then crossed her eyes in delight. Blowing a quick kiss to Lisa, she continued down the ramp and into the jet. Lisa waved happily, watching her until she disappeared. \n\nLisa made her way out of the terminal to the short term lot where she'd left Carrie's mother's Suburban. Driving back to Carrie's house, Lisa thought about Carrie's mother. Ever since that odd moment a month ago, when Mrs. Reynolds' laugh had sent a libidinous signal arcing through her vagina, Lisa had been working on a plan. Lisa had never been attracted to older people -- of either sex -- but she knew she wanted to make love to Mrs. Reynolds. With Carrie gone for awhile, Lisa was ready to embark on the seduction of her mother. Just thinking about Mrs. Reynolds was making Lisa hot and bothered. She slid her hand under her skirt and into her panties, and immediately brought herself to an orgasm. \n\n* * * \n\nLisa had never seduced an adult before. She really didn't know where to begin. Teens and preteens were a different story. In fact, the children in her peer group had not provided much resistance to Lisa's sexual overtures. Most kids are curious about sex, and Lisa needed only to provide an opportunity for nature to take its course. But an adult...? Lisa had spent several weeks contemplating how best to approach Carrie's mother. Unfortunately, Lisa found it difficult to concentrate on the problem. Just thinking about Ms. Reynolds ignited a dozen erotic images of her in Lisa's mind: Ms. Reynolds, sitting on chair, skirt hiked up to her hips and panties down around her knees...or Ms. Reynolds, lying fully clothed on a couch, Lisa kneeling beside her, slowly unbuttoning her blouse with one hand as the other softly squeezes her breasts...image after image that made rational thought nearly impossible. \n\nAfter nearly a month, Lisa finally got a grip on herself. Imagining herself to be a human computer, like one of Frank Herbert's mentats in ""Dune"", which she had just read, she managed to suppress those images and direct her mind towards making those images into a reality. After some concentrated effort, she'd come up with a plan, of sorts. Now that Carrie was in Vancouver for a while, it was time to get things going. \n\nLisa had decided on a simple three-step strategy. Achieving trust was the first step. Lisa figured she'd pretty much accomplished that already. Intimacy - emotional and physical, would be the second step. For this, she had to be in close proximity to her on a regular basis. Emotional intimacy would involve confessing some real or imagined sins to her, and then eliciting comfort-sympathy-absolution from her. Physical intimacy would be tricky - how to get physical about their relationship without being too obvious about it. The third step would be the consummation of the first two steps: trust, leading inevitably to emotional and physical intimacy, so that when Lisa actually seduced her, it would seem to be only natural. \n\nThe day after Lisa had chauffeured Carrie to the airport, Lisa gave Carrie's mom a call. Lisa had figured out a way to put her into regular proximity with Ms Reynolds. She explained that she had enrolled in a summer calculus course (true) and needed help with the homework (not really true -- Lisa was a very bright girl) and could Ms. Reynolds help her? Please? \n\n""Well, Lisa, I don't know...."" \n\n""I can afford to pay you, not a lot right now, but I can get more..."" \n\n""Oh, don't be silly, dear! I could never charge you for anything! I like you too much. You are smart and reliable and I hope you rub off on Carrie. The thing is, I haven't opened a text book in a very long time. I use calculus in my work, but the techniques I'm most familiar with are way beyond introductory stuff, and I'm afraid I don't remember the basics. But, I'll try. When do you start?"" \n\n""Started last week, actually. The first assignment is due in three days. I've completed it, but would you mind going over it for me?"" \n\n""If you don't mind the fact that I've probably forgotten everything I learned in Calc 101 -- bring it over here tomorrow evening, if that's convenient for you, and we'll have a go at it."" \n\n""Oh, thank you, Ms Reynolds. I'll be there about seven. Thank you so much!"" \n\n""And Lisa...?"" \n\n""Yes?"" \n\n""My name is Theresa. Please call me Terry. Whenever you call me ""Ms. Reynolds"", I keep looking over my shoulder for my mother-in-law."" \n\n""Okay, sure. Bye, Terry!"" \n\nAs the weeks of summer passed, Lisa worked her strategy. Lisa's class met twice a week in the evenings, with a homework assignment due every other class. Terry Reynolds remembered more about the basics than she had figured possible, and after her initial reluctance, began to look forward to her tutoring sessions with Lisa, for that's what they'd turned into. Lisa came by after every class, for a couple of hours, and also whenever she had trouble (real or feigned) with one of the homework problems. So Lisa was seeing Carrie's mother three or four times a week. And after each session she would rush home and masturbate, the image of the older woman flickering through her mind as she caressed her in her imagination. \n\nThe sessions became a ritual with both women. Lisa would arrive in the late evening, and for an hour or so they would go over Lisa's lecture notes. Then they'd work example problems, and laugh with delight if their answer matched the answer in the book. Lisa loved hearing Terry laugh. Sometimes, they'd order Chinese or pizza, and put the books and notes away and eat a late supper, and then relax and watch television or just talk. After several of these sessions, Lisa felt it was time to try for some intimacy. \n\nOne night, after watching the late news, which featured a story on the controversial drug decriminalization and enforcement abatement legislation that was in parliament right now, Lisa asked Terry how she felt about drugs like marijuana and mushrooms, compared to cocaine and heroin. She told the older woman she couldn't understand why the government of both her country and their big neighbor to the south were pissed off about the recreational use of some fungus and a weed. \n\nMs Reynolds was silent for a moment, gazing intently at Lisa with a slight frown pursing her lips. Oops, thought Lisa, I've touched on a bad subject. Oh well, better ride it out. But the next words out of the older woman's mouth pleasantly surprised her. \n\n""It's interesting to hear someone your age say that. I'd thought most kids today had been brainwashed into thinking all drugs were bad. The bloody Americans are absolutely the worst. Oh, don't get me started. I'm a scientist, and there is nothing worse than people who distort data to serve their political purposes."" \n\n""Well, yeah, I think I know what you mean. Can I tell you a secret?"" Lisa gazed up at Terry, who nodded. \n\n""Of course, dear."" \n\nWithout preamble, Lisa said, ""I've tried grass, and mushrooms, and I don't think they are harmful. No more so than any of the legal drugs, anyway, and probably a lot less harmful than the big social drugs like alcohol and nicotine. So why am I made into a criminal because I like to get high every once in awhile?"" \n\nTerry didn't hesitate at all with her answer. ""Well, grass is definitely not harmful, not in the way the other drugs the American DEA has it classified with are harmful. Granted, the average joint contains more carcinogens than the average Marlboro, but then people don't smoke a pack and a half of grass every day, either. In fact, I just helped design the research model for an American biochemist who's isolated a specific neural receptor for the chemical in pot that is psychoactive."" \n\n""THC?"" \n\n""Well, to be specific, delta-9-tetrahydracannabinol. This receptor is present in our brains, which means that, unlike cocaine, alcohol, or opiates, grass doesn't damage your brain. But what makes me so angry is the way right-wing religious nutbars in America baldly distort usage data to support their claim that pot leads to the use of more dangerous drugs. They call it the ""gateway effect"" and the American DARE project is the chief proponent of this bold-faced lie."" \n\n""I've heard of DARE."" Lisa paused, than smiled a little. ""My pot-smoking buddies and I have come up with an alternative meaning: Drugs Are Really Excellent. How can they get away with lying, if the statistics are publicly available?"" \n\n""Because the average American has a sixth-grade education, and the attention span of a six year old. Just watch some of their TV commercials. Or MTV. Most Americans never question statistical methods when they see some chart or graph flashed on the TV screen, or the conclusions that are drawn from them. And the moral nazis that sponsor drug ""research"" know this, and exploit it ruthlessly. An educated electorate is dangerous to the power structure. Ideologues, especially religious ideologues, don't like people who can think for themselves. \n\n""And America is full of people who much prefer somebody else to do their thinking for them. Look at their abysmal voter participation rates, and their sloganism. Ahhh, let's change the subject. I get really angry when I think about how truly twisted America has become in the past quarter century. Ever since Nixon. Tell me about pot smoking in today's society. I haven't toked since grad school. Mid-eighties. That is, if you don't mind...I'm kinda curious."" \n\n""Uh, what do you want to know? The price keeps going up, but it doesn't seem to be any harder to find, which confuses me. I guess I'm just not applying the law of supply and demand properly."" \n\nTerry said, ""Economists call that the 'black market effect.' The government's failed attempts to interdict the illegal drug market has increased the market value without a commensurate reduction in supply. It does seem a bit counter-intuitive, doesn't it?"" \n\nLisa considered this for a moment. ""I guess as long as the dealers perceive a threat, whether or not that threat is credible, they feel the higher prices are justified."" Lisa then launched into a soliloquy on grass etiquette among her peers. Terry nodded and nodded, surprised at how little the pot subculture had changed in ten years. \n\nThe next day Lisa, pleased that she hadn't made a mistake in choosing pot-smoking as something to confess to Terry, began to consider tactics for the second step of the seduction. For Lisa, getting high generally turned her on sexually as well. Maybe if she could get Terry to share a toke or two with her...? She decided to have her stash with her whenever she was at Terry's house, in case an opportunity presented itself. \n\nAnd soon enough, an opportunity did arise. When Lisa arrived one night for their tutoring session, Terry was reading an article in the weekly Ottawa lifestyles magazine. Looking over her shoulder, Lisa saw the article was about Hempfest 96 in Ontario. Sensing an opening, she waited for Terry to finish the article, and then mentioned casually that she was planning on attending it, if she could find someone to take her. \n\nTerry looked thoughtful. ""Wow, I guess I've been out of it too long. When I was your age, a festival that could openly endorse illicit drugs was unthinkable. Of course, times do change."" Smiling at Lisa, she added, ""You know, I can't remember the last time I smoked pot. It's been that long."" \n\nLisa, wondering who was manipulating who, returned Terry's smile and said, ""Well, I think I can fix your memory for you. That is, if you really want me to...?"" \n\nTerry nodded, saying, ""Well, to be honest Lisa, after our discussion about pot last week, I've been kinda wanting to get high again for old times sake. I've been trying to figure out how to tactfully approach you about scoring me some dope...so tactfully, discreetly, I ask, can you turn me on?"" \n\n""Oh, I think so,"" Lisa cheerfully replied, and almost added, ""I can even get some pot for you,"" but refrained, smiling inwardly and thinking, oh yes, I can turn you on, the way just your laughter turns me on. Oh, yes, I think I can turn you on. But we'll smoke some pot first. \n\nLisa reached into her backpack and pulled out a ziploc, a packet of Zig-Zags, a Zippo pipe lighter, and a hemostat. Terry led the way into the living room. Sitting down on the sofa, she motioned for Lisa to sit next to her. Lisa happily complied, letting her shoulder and arm snuggle against the older woman. Lisa deployed her paraphernalia. She asked Terry for an album cover, on which she could clean her weed, and Terry quickly fetched one. \n\n""'Dark Side of the Moon', eh? I like Pink Floyd too, especially while I'm getting stoned."" Lisa dumped some grass on the album cover and began raking through it with the flap of the Zig-Zag packet. \n\nTerry said, ""Yes, but I like the Sid Barret Pink Floyd. Waters is good, but he just doesn't have Sid's hard edge. Actually, I used to listen to the Moody Blues a lot when I was getting high in college. But I guess that really dates me doesn't it?"" \n\n""The Moody whos? Never heard of them. Is it like Pink Floyd?"" \n\n""Blues. Moody Blues. I'm sure you've heard some of their music. They've had a few pretty big hits, not a lot, but I can't believe you've never heard 'Nights in White Satin' or 'Legend of a Mind', especially since the guy they wrote that last one about just died, and they re-recorded and re-released it in dedication to him. The radio stations around here have been playing it into the dirt."" \n\n""'Nights in White Satin?"" I have heard that. That was the Moody Blues? Hey, I like that song! And that other song is about Timothy Leary, right? Yeah, it has been getting a lot of airplay. I just never paid attention when the DJ announced the artist. The Moody Blues like to use symphonies, don't they? And the stuff they sing about is pretty cosmic, right?. I have heard them before."" \n\n""Right. The Moodies invented orchestral rock. Cosmic themes and allegorical lyrics. My friends and I thought they were very D and S."" \n\n""D and S?"" \n\n""Deep and Symbolic. With capital letters."" She laughed gently, and Lisa felt that tingle again, emanating from her vagina and suffusing the rest of her body. ""They released an album that is a good cross section of their best work, called 'This is the Moody Blues.' Let me put that on, and you can judge for yourself. And its on CD. Hang on while I find it."" \n\nWhile Terry was busy with her CD collection, Lisa quickly and expertly rolled a joint. Terry rejoined Lisa on the sofa, and as the opening notes of 'The Question' slipped from Terry's Bose 901's, Lisa ceremoniously presented her with the joint. Terry lit it with the Zippo, placed it between her lips, and inhaled deeply. Lisa's joints were firm, but not tightly packed, and Terry got a serious lungful of sweet smoke. She saw stars for a moment, and her vision dimmed at the edges, and then her body rebelled, forcing the smoke from her lungs in a spasm of racking coughs. Lisa hurried into the kitchen, and brought back a tall glass of ice water, which she offered to Terry as sat down next to her again. Terry drank some of the water, and the last of the spasms left her. She smiled weakly at Lisa, and said, ""Smooth."" which caused Lisa to burst out in laughter. \n\n""Lisa, I think it has been too long. Next time I won't take such a big hit. Wish I still had a bong. Here."" She passed the joint to Lisa, who took a large, luxurious hit. She held the smoke in her lungs for a long time, and then slowly exhaled through her nose, two thin streams of smoke that dissipated rapidly. Lisa immediately felt a heightened sense of her environment, and became acutely aware of Terry sitting there, right next to her, their arms and shoulders in contact. \n\n""Uh, Terry I have an idea. Are you ready for another hit?"" Terry nodded. ""OK, just lean back and close your eyes."" Terry complied. Lisa took another drag on the joint, and, holding the smoke in her lungs, leaned around Terry until she was face to face with her. She casually placed her hand on Terry's chest, the heel of her palm just barely riding on the rising swell of Terry's breasts. Leaning over slightly, she brought her lips into contact with Terry's, and gently forced them apart with her tongue. Before Terry had time to react, she exhaled into Terry, the smoke cooled and somewhat filtered after its passage through Lisa's pulmonary system. Removing her lips from Terry's she leaned back, savoring this brief taste of heaven, and watching Terry to see if she'd been a little too intimate. \n\nBut Terry still hadn't exhaled. When she finally did, she said, ""That was different. Better than a bong. Mmmm. That was so gentle. Like a kiss. Do you do that with everybody you smoke with?"" \n\n""No. Only people I like. You're right. It is like a kiss. Ready for another?"" Terry nodded quickly. Lisa took anther drag, then sat the joint down in an ash tray. This time, as she leaned over Terry, she gently slid her hand down until it was cupping Terry's breast. She didn't apply any pressure, she just let it lay there. She left her hand there as she breathed the smoke from her lungs into Terry's, removing it only after Terry exhaled, unhurriedly sliding it back up to its original position as Terry finished. Then casually, she took her hand completely off of Terry and reached for the joint. \n\nTerry said, ""I want to try that. Do you mind?"" Lisa felt her knees get weak, but tried not to let it show. \n\nAs steadily as she could, she said, ""No, not at all. Please do. Try not to take too big of a hit, so you don't cough."" Lisa laid back in the corner of the sofa, between the armrest and the back. Terry would have to lean pretty far over Lisa's body, which was fine by Lisa, who was becoming decidedly aroused. \n\nTerry took a medium-sized hit, and then leaned over towards Lisa. She was going to have to put her hand somewhere or she was going to pitch forward and fall on top of Lisa. With only Lisa's body to choose from, Terry hesitated. She decided that using Lisa's shoulder for a brace would be OK, so she reached her left hand out for it. Seeing what she was aiming for, Lisa casually shifted her position at the last second, so that as Terry's lips met hers, Terry's hand came down not on Lisa's shoulder, but right on top of Lisa's right breast. Expecting a hard shoulder, Terry involuntarily squeezed Lisa's breast as her center of gravity shifted forward and she felt herself toppling. Lisa reached an arm up and steadied Terry, which also had the effect of keeping Terry's hand firmly in place over her breast. Lisa inhaled as Terry exhaled. Then Terry, with a small push against Lisa, sat back on the sofa. \n\n""I'm sorry about that, Lisa. I didn't mean to molest you! I guess I'm just kinda clumsy all of a sudden. It's the pot, no doubt. Please forgive me."" She was horrified that her clumsiness had offended Lisa. \n\nLisa smiled as comfortingly as she could, and said, ""Oh, no, don't worry about it."" She gazed at Terry for a few seconds, judging her next few words. She said, as if confessing a minor peccadillo to her best friend, ""Actually, I didn't mind. In fact, it felt kinda good."" Jokingly, she added, ""Thank you very much. You can molest me like that anytime."" She laughed, hoping that Terry would somehow understand that not only was it OK, but that Lisa wouldn't mind if she happened to do it again. And again. And again. \n\nTerry didn't know what to say. It sounded as if Lisa had just said that she liked the way Terry had touched her. That can't be right. Must be the weed. She tried to evaluate just how stoned she was. She recited pi to fifteen digits, followed by Napier's constant, and then Planck's constant. Nope, she decided, not too high, just pleasantly buzzed. So I did hear her right. She did like that. She tried to think back to what had just happened. But all she remembered was the swell of Lisa's breast against her hand, and wondering in that instant if her own breasts had ever been that soft. Hmm. Lazily, she smiled at Lisa, and said, ""Well, I'll try not to be so clumsy next time. And stop bogarting that joint! Hit me, please."" \n\nLisa giggled, and said, ""Okay!"" Pushing Terry back into the sofa, this time she straddled Terry with her knees, and without being coy, pressed her hand softly against Terry's breast again, cupping it gently, and kissed some smoke to her. After delivering the smoke, Lisa put her lips near Terry's ear, and said, ""Mmm, I like smoking joints with you."" As she said this, she softly squeezed the older woman's breast. \n\nTerry nodded, wondering why she felt aroused by the touch of Lisa's hand on her breast. Maybe it's because you like the way it feels. Anything wrong with liking it? she asked herself. No, not really, she replied. Of course not. You're just kinda surprised that she's a female, that's all. Yeah, she admitted to herself, a little surprised. But she is so gentle -- more gentle than a man would be right now. Oh yes, that was one thing she could agree with herself on. No man could be that gentle. \n\nLisa was watching Terry as she went through this internal dialogue, engaged in one of her own. Hmm. She didn't react when I put my hand on her breast. Maybe she's ready for something more. Have to wait and see. Patience. Right. \n\nTerry exhaled and reaching up, nudged Lisa with the palm of her hand. Lisa pivoted back against the sofa, giving Terry room to sit up. Taking the joint from Lisa, the older woman inhaled it, taking almost a full breath full. Slowly, but determinedly, she placed one hand on Lisa's left breast, and with the other tilted Lisa's chin up. As her lips met Lisa's, she began to gently squeeze Lisa's breast. Lisa almost came when she felt Terry's hand tentatively circle, then cup her breast. An involuntary low moan escaped her lips as Terry began to squeeze it. Terry heard that moan, and a warning bell went off somewhere in her mind. But she found it easy to dismiss. She was reveling in the delicious curves of Lisa's young breast, warm and round against her palm. She put the joint down, and brought her other hand to her own breasts. Though her own breasts were larger than Lisa's, more full, she thought yes, her breasts were as soft as the young girl's. Pleased, she thanked Lisa silently for allowing her this intimate affirmation. \n\nLisa saw a fleeting smile cross Terry's lips, and noticed that Terry was caressing her own breasts with her free hand. Now or never, she thought. Reaching out her own hand, she slipped one of Terry's breasts free of her dress's halter top, and began to caress it with the palm of her hand. She enjoyed this for several seconds, and then slipped Terry's breast back into the halter. Casually, she said, ""Mmm, that felt nice. Can you reach the hemostat on the table? The joint is getting too small to hold."" \n\nTerry released Lisa's breast and reached behind her for the hemostat. The feel of Lisa's hand against her bare breast had triggered a hormonal surge in Terry that Terry had rarely experienced. Lisa quickly clamped the hemos around the roach, and handed it to Terry. As Terry concentrated on lighting it, Lisa quickly stood up. Acting on instinct, she slipped out of her shorts, and then tugged her shirt over her head. She was wearing a very brief pair of panties, and a plunge bra that only partially concealed her breasts. She stretched out on the couch, slipping her head under Terry's arms and resting it in her lap. She tugged her panties down her hips until they were only just barely covering her mons. She had a small, neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair that was now enticingly revealed. \n\nTerry was startled. The warning bell turned into a gong, but Lisa smiled up at her, a look of innocence mixed with desire plain in her eyes, and the gong faded away. Terry was nonplused. What should she do now? She gazed at Lisa's nearly nude body, excited by what she saw. Should she touch her again? No...that would be too bold. Too aggressive. Too...perverted, kinda. No. Not perverted. It felt right, not wrong like a perversion would feel. But no matter what she was feeling, she knew she wanted to caress Lisa very much. That Lisa had not seemed reluctant to touch her so intimately didn't occur to her. But now, with Lisa lying nearly naked in her lap, she realized that it was something that Lisa wanted very much, too. Sensing her confusion, Lisa smiled softly and said, ""Hey you, stop bogarting that joint!"" Terry inhaled a hit, and leaning over, kissed the smoke to Lisa. Taking Terry's hand in hers, Lisa firmly guided it towards her breasts. Terry, still confused, but no longer hesitating, gently brought her hand to rest against Lisa's chest, three fingers lying against the smooth satin of the bra's cup, her thumb and forefinger warm against the flesh of Lisa's breast. \n\nNow that she knew what she wanted, and realized that Lisa wanted the same thing, she felt some of the confusion slip away. Reaching down with her other hand, she unhooked the front closure of Lisa's bra. Lisa's breasts, freed from the bondage of the bra, rose almost of their own accord into the palms of Terry's hands. Lisa arched her back, pressing their soft curves snugly against Terry's hands. Terry delighted in their feel, their firmness, their femaleness. Oh my, Lisa, she thought. How do I explain this sensation to you? Terry felt Lisa slip her breast free again, and then was overwhelmed by the sensation of Lisa's tongue and lips against her nipple. She gasped, and then gasped again. Nobody but her breast-feeding daughter had put lips that soft and gentle to her nipple. \n\nTerry glanced down at the young girl's body. Lisa's hips were arched off the sofa, and Terry could see Lisa's mons clearly delineated beneath her brief panties, the soft curves of her labia pressing against the thin material. Mesmerized, Terry watched the sensuous undulation of Lisa's torso, keeping pace with an internal metronome that only Lisa could hear. As her hips rose and fell, Lisa's panties pulled tight against her mons, slipping into her vaginal cleft, revealing the swell of her labia. Terry found the sight oddly erotic. Fascinated, she stared. A few moments later, Terry heard Lisa moan, and felt a shudder pass through Lisa's body, and knew instantly what it was. Oh, did I do that to her? Oh my. \n\nLisa was rapidly approaching nirvana. Turning her head slightly to the side, she felt Terry's breasts against her cheek. Reaching up with her hand, she freed one of Terry's breasts from its halter, and slowly, ever so softly, closed her lips around the nipple, and began to gently suckle it, her tongue fluttering lightly around her nipple and aureole. Lisa knew she was close to an orgasm, and began to pump her hips in a slow rhythm with the waves of sensation beginning to swirl outward from her clitoris. She opened her eyes, and saw Terry gazing transfixed at her hips. This turned her on even more, and she began to move her hips with more urgency. She quickly reached the edge, and then happily pushed through it. She moaned as her orgasm washed through her. \n\nAfter her orgasm faded to a gentle tingling all over her body, Lisa slipped out from under Terry's arms and stood up, pulling Terry to her feet as well. ""I think we need a little more room. Let's go to your bedroom. OK?"" Terry, mute, just nodded. \n\nIn the bedroom, Lisa said, ""I want to undress you, OK?"" Again, Terry could only nod. Lisa sat on the edge of the bed and taking Terry's hands in hers, she brought her towards where she was sitting. Lisa spread her knees enough to let Terry stand between them. Terry's breasts were level with Lisa's chin, her hips and thighs brushing against Lisa's breasts. \n\nLisa untied the knot on the dress's halter top, and let it fall to Terry's waist. Terry's breasts, now free, bobbed alluringly just in front of Lisa, who paused to kiss each one delicately on the nipple. Reaching behind Terry, Lisa cupped the cheeks of Terry's ass in her palms, and then slipped her hands down the backs of Terry's legs, unfastening the line of buttons that closed the skirt, until she reached the hem of the skirt where it trailed against Terry's calves. Gathering the hem in her hands, Lisa slid her hands around to the front of Terry's legs, and retraced their course back up to Terry's waist. The skirt slid up Terry's legs along with Lisa's hands, revealing inch by inch Terry's calves, knees, and thighs. When her hands finally reached Terry's waist, Lisa could just see the tip of Terry's panty-clad mons, revealed beneath the skirt gathered at her waist. Leaning forward, Lisa delicately licked the panties, a slow, firm stroke, and felt Terry shiver. Slipping her hands again around to Terry's back, she found and released the skirt's catch, and then let it fall to the floor in a soft rustle of fabric. \n\nLisa turned Terry so that she had her back to her. Lisa then slipped backwards on Terry's bed and pulled Terry down into her lap. Reaching around the older woman, Lisa captured Terry's breasts in her hands and began to gently fondle them. She tugged and pulled at Terry's nipples with her fingers, rolling them gently from side to side. After only a minute or two of Lisa's delicate attentions, Terry's nipples came fully erect. Lisa buried her face against Terry's neck, and began to kiss and lick the sensitive area just beneath and behind her ear. Terry came almost immediately, amazed that this young girl could bring her to an orgasm simply by kissing her and fondling her breasts. Who is this little girl, she wondered, and why is she doing this to me? \n\nLisa sensed the orgasm washing through Terry's body. She waited until it had passed, and then let one hand slip from Terry's breast downwards, towards her panties and the delights they concealed. But Lisa took her time, savoring the anticipation of getting into Terry's panties. This is what she'd been working towards for nearly two months; she could wait a few more minutes. \n\nSmiling, she let her hand pause briefly at Terry's navel, probing it softly, pressing gently with her palm against her stomach in time with Terry's breathing. She was rewarded with a low moan from Terry, and was delighted to see Terry's hips begin to thrust upwards slightly in a slow rocking rhythm. Lisa watched as Terry's passion grew, her hips beginning to move quicker and quicker. Lisa then slowly slipped her hand down to Terry's mons, gliding softly across her satin panties, coming to rest on the very tip of Terry's pubis. She cupped Terry's pudenda gently in the palm of her hand. Delicately, she began to squeeze Terry's mons. Lisa could feel the shape of Terry's labia against her fingers. Lisa timed her caresses to Terry's hip thrusts, adding a sliding motion with her hand to generate a little friction against Terry's labia. Lisa could feel the moisture of Terry's precoital lubrication soaking the crotch of Terry's panties. \n\nTerry felt the surge of an orgasm building inside her. In just a few more moments, she surrendered to the flood of sensation coursing through her body. She climaxed in a spasm, a scream on her lips as the most intense orgasm she'd ever experienced reverberated down the corridors of her mind. \n\nAs soon as Terry's orgasm had retreated, Lisa took her other hand from Terry's breast and let it join its partner at Terry's crotch. Slipping both hands into Terry's panties, Lisa began to stroke the bare flesh of Terry's labia. She took the fleshy folds between her thumb and index fingers, and pinching gently, ran her fingers along their length. As Terry began to arch her back and thrust her hips in response, Lisa flexed her wrists, letting Terry's panties slide across the back of her hands until they had slipped down to Terry's thighs. Terry's entire pudenda was now exposed to Lisa's eager eyes. Lisa nestled a finger into Terry's vaginal cleft, rocking it back and forth to coat it with Terry's lubrication. When her finger was thoroughly wet, she applied pressure with it gently, and penetrated Terry's vagina. Lisa felt Terry shiver slightly as her finger entered her. Curling her finger slightly, she probed for and found Terry's clitoris. She began to massage the little button, running her finger tip lightly across its surface in a series of light, feathery touches. Terry began to thrust wildly with her hips, and Lisa put her lips against Terry's ear and whispered to her. \n\n""Slow down, slow, slow, nice and easy. Let my finger do the work."" Terry's spasmodic thrusting attenuated, settling down, after a few more wild thrusts, into a steady, rhythmic surge against Lisa's hand. ""There. That's it...nice and slow and steady."" \n\nWith her free hand, Lisa turned Terry's head to the side, and gently guided Terry's mouth towards her breast. Terry fastened her lips around Lisa's erect nipple, and began to suck madly at it. Lisa's breasts, almost as sensitive as her clitoris, immediately lit up Lisa's limbic switchboard, and Lisa felt an orgasm begin to expand through her body. Lisa noted with a small part of her perception that Terry was again starting to thrash her hips wildly, but this time Lisa, instead of reining her in, let Terry's passion grow along with her own. Simultaneously, the girl and the woman climbed towards an orgasm. As they climaxed together, Terry moaned against Lisa's breast at her lips, and Lisa, her breath coming in short , sharp pants, gasped a quiet ""Ohhhh"". \n\nThe girl and the woman lay still together for several minutes. At last, Lisa opened her eyes and regarded Terry's quiescent body. Slipping to the side, Lisa let Terry's head fall back against the mattress. Slipping to her knees on the floor between Terry's legs, Lisa brought her face forward towards Terry's vulva. Extending her tongue, she began to lick Terry's lubrication from where it had pooled in her vaginal cleft, circling her tongue upwards to catch the droplets of moisture that clung to Terry's pubic hair like dew. Terry gasped at this new sensation, and Lisa raised her eyes to watch Terry as her tongue continued to delicately lave Terry's labia. Terry was shaking her head from side to side, but that didn't fool Lisa. Terry's quiet, almost desperate, ""Yessss....oh Lisa...yessss..."" gasping from her lips was all the confirmation Lisa needed. \n\nParting Terry's labia with her fingertips, Lisa sent her tongue probing deep into Terry's vagina. Tilting her had back slightly, Lisa flattened her tongue against the dorsal surface of Terry's vaginal canal, and slid it back out towards the opening. She could feel the smooth rings of muscle beneath the moist walls of her vagina rippling slightly as her tongue feathered across them. Lisa again pressed her tongue deeply into Terry's vagina, and again brought it out towards the opening, coming out just a little farther this time. She repeated this several times, drawing her tongue ever nearer Terry's clitoris. Soon, she could feel the little round bud of Terry's clitoris with her tongue. With the tip of her tongue she teased Terry's clitoris out of its hood, and then flattened her tongue against it. Reaching down to her own panties, Lisa tugged the crotch of her panties to the side and slipped her fingers into her vagina. \n\nLisa began to tease Terry's clitoris with her tongue as her fingers sought out and found her own clitoris. Lisa fluttered her tongue against the little button, tasting the salty-sweet pungency of Terry's precoital lubrication beginning to flow again. Terry arched her back, driving her mons against Lisa's face, again and again. Lisa used her free hand to control Terry's body, pressing down against Terry's upper pelvis, meeting Terry's wild thrusts with a firm but gentle counter-pressure. Sensing Terry's impending orgasm by the contractions in her vaginal walls that she could feel with her tongue, Lisa pressed her face deeper into Terry's crotch. Lisa pinched her own clitoris, sending a cataract of pleasure fountaining through her body. Judging her moment, she waited until Terry's coital fluids geysered across her tongue, and then gently sucked Terry's clitoris between her lips and, with exquisite delicacy, bit down on it, pressing her teeth against it, nibbling it, softly chewing it. \n\nTerry's mind exploded with pleasure, her limbic system dumping massive amounts of endorphin directly into her brain's pleasure center. She experienced her orgasm as a cascading recombinant chaos of light, brilliantly coruscating in a syncopated resonance with the waves of pleasure inundating her sensorium. Time dilated, each pleasure-filled nanosecond arcing across Terry's fine-grained awareness, her universe narrowing until only Terry and her ecstasy existed. \n\nLisa's orgasm was intense, and dissipated very slowly. As the last of the sensations washed quietly through her, she slipped her tongue from Terry's vagina and then climbed up onto the bed next to her. She gazed down at Terry, and saw that she was still in the throes of her orgasm. Her eyes were open, but glazed, and Lisa wondered what she was seeing. Wanting to keep Terry as aroused as possible, Lisa inserted two fingers into Terry's vagina, and began to pump them in and out slowly. Leaning over Terry's body, she dropped her head to Terry's breasts and took one of Terry's nipples between her lips and began to suckle it gently. \n\nLisa lost track of time. She submerged herself in the pleasure of touching and caressing the older woman's body. Lisa continued to caress Terry's body for half an hour, until finally, Terry began to respond to her gentle touch. Terry's eyes refocused, and a long, exquisitely erotic moan escaped her lips. Lisa stopped the motion of her hand, leaving her fingers buried in deeply in Terry's vagina. Lisa gave Terry's nipple a final suck, and then raised her head from Terry's breast. Softly, Lisa said, ""What are you thinking about right now? Do you want to talk about it?"" \n\nIt was several more seconds before Terry could speak. Finally, she reached up and touched Lisa's face with her hand, and said, ""Oh Lisa. Oh, that was incredible. How can I ever convey to you what that felt like? Oh my dear, you are so wonderful. How can I say thank you for what you just did to me?. I can't articulate it, I just don't have the right words."" Words failing her, she simply leaned up and kissed Lisa softly, putting everything she was feeling into it. It was a touching of lips that was far more eloquent than words, and it had enough bandwidth to carry everything she wanted to say: I love you and thank you and please do it again and I want to do it to you and I'm so happy you are part of my life... \n\nLisa was an extremely sensitive young woman, almost preternaturally aware of her partners' emotions, especially after making love. She could sense the message Terry was trying to send. Smiling happily at Terry, said, ""I think that kiss is all the thanks I need. I'm so glad I could bring you so much pleasure. I've been wanting to do this for nearly two months. I should thank you for letting me express my feelings like this. You are really a wonderful person, and I am so glad I'm here, right now, touching you and kissing you."" With that, she resumed pumping her fingers in and out of Terry's vagina. Terry came almost immediately, her eyes glazing over again as her orgasm swirled through her body. Lisa slipped her fingers free of Terry's vagina, licked them, and then cupped Terry's other breast. She sucked on each nipple alternately, until Terry came back from her orgasm. \n\nTerry then rolled on to her side, facing Lisa, and pushed Lisa onto her back. She said, ""I've never done this with a woman before, but I just want to touch you right now, all over. I will be as gentle as I can, and I hope I bring you as much pleasure as you did me. OK?"" \n\nLisa nodded and sighed happily. Closing her eyes, she waited for Terry to begin. Terry immediately reached down and tugged Lisa's panties down her hips until they were resting across the tops of her thighs. She cupped Lisa's pudenda in the palm of her hand, marveling at the smooth texture of Lisa's labia, and the soft curls of her pubic hair. Lisa arched her back, pressing her vulva against Terry's hand. Terry parted Lisa's labia with her middle finger, and feeling the moisture, gently pushed it past her inner labia until she'd penetrated Lisa's vagina. With her other hand, she cupped one of Lisa's breasts, and squeezed it firmly, the nipple distending upwards. Terry teased it with the tip of her tongue, gratified to feel Lisa begin to writhe her hips beneath her. She settled into a steady rhythm, tongue and lips caressing Lisa's nipple, her finger pumping in and out of Lisa's vagina. Soon, Lisa came, her vaginal muscles clamping down on Terry's finger with a strength that surprised the older woman. \n\nThe girl and the woman spent the rest of the night exploring each others bodies. Terry had never made love to another woman, and what she lacked in experience, she more than amply compensated for with eagerness and passion. By morning, Terry and Lisa had spent themselves, and lay arm in arm, hands cupping each others sexes. They fell asleep like that, waking late in the afternoon of the next day. Lisa woke first, and kissing Terry, woke her. She dressed quickly, and promising to return later that evening, she left and went home. \n\nLisa was ecstatic. The rest of the summer passed in a pleasant series of erotic encounters with Terry. Lisa delighted in the way Terry sought out new sexual experiences with her. Lisa thought, Carrie must have inherited her sexual curiosity from her mother. And then another thought crossed her mind, one that made her shiver with sexual anticipation. How am I going to deal with this situation when Carrie gets back?"
861,Carrie's Secret,"['Mg', 'ped', 'reluc', 'oral', 'anal', 'cd']","A giggle slipped from her mouth, she couldn't have been more than 9 years old. She was walking along the hotel by herself in a pretty white dress. The dress itself was cotton, trimmed with white lace. She was striking for many reasons, though mainly because she was unattended in such a place. Hotels could be dangerous places for children to wander unattended. There was no one else in sight on the floor. Perhaps her parents were in a nearby room getting ready to leave.\n\nStopping, the girl turned to look at him. Her hair was a nice strawberry blonde with bouncy curls. She smiled at him, winking ever so slightly. He paused from looking down at his book, perhaps longer than a responsible adult should. Still, he was entranced by her azure eyes.\n\nHis breath was lost as she approached. His heart was skipping, why could he not stop staring at her. The light grew more golden, surrounding the lithe form, giving her an angelic look. A child could only be so innocent to approach a stranger without fear.\n\n""My name is Carrie,"" She said, her voice lilting ever so slightly, ""Who are you?""\n\n""Oh? I am... Matt. Hello."" He did not know what else to say.\n\n""Hi! What are you doing?""\n\n""Reading a book."" The man smiled slightly, anxious to break this contact. He was afraid, and he did not know why. His heart was pounding now, much greater than the flutter he had before. She had not left.\n\n""What is it about?""\n\n""Um..."" The subject of the book was sexuality, fearful enough. ""Love?""\n\n""OH! Nice.""\n\nAfraid she would ask for him to read some to her, he looked for an out. ""Where are your parents?""\n\n""My Mom went out, she's at the spa. She won't be back till later. Why?""\n\nGreat. ""She left you alone?""\n\n""I'm a big girl! I am safe in a hotel, plus you're here to protect me!"" The anxious voice seemed to calm him. Whatever feelings he had, they were passing. This was just a wayward child, and he had been away from his wife for too long.\n\nShe wandered around away from him, while the sun just touched the horizon. Red light and warmth filled the solarium for the final seconds of the day. He stretched into the chair, but was stopped by a shriek.\n\n""OWIE!!!"" The girl laid out on the floor, grabbing her forearm in pain. A trip caused her to fall on her arm, eliciting the yelp. Her painful cry was enough for him to close his book and rush to her aid.\n\n""Stop, let me see."" The man grabbed her arm, which was soft as the down comforters on the hotel beds. He looked at the red scrape, a minor injury. A feeling of relief washed over him, but still she did not stop crying.\n\n""It hurts!""\n\n""What?"" The man tried to figure out what was wrong. He could not help but think she broke her arm. She squirmed as she yelped in pain.\n\n""KISS IT! Make me feel better!""\n\n""W-what?"" The request shocked him.\n\n""My Mommy always kisses it when it hurts. Kiss it!"" She whined. The noise should have attracted someone else, but the floor seemed to be empty. He resigned himself to fate, and leant over, and kissed the injury. The crying stopped and so did his breathing. When his lips touched her skin, it seemed like time itself had stopped. A magical moment like this transcends only once or twice in a person's life, and this was one of those magical times.\n\nBoth eyes locked together, souls connecting beyond any physical forms or limitations. The dying light of the day settled into twilight as both paused. The man reached out, placing his hand on the girl's cheek. She responded with a smile, rubbing against it.\n\n""Feeling better?""\n\nShe nodded, nuzzling against his hand. Her actions were more like a kitten rather than a child, seeking affection in a vulnerable time. A whimper lingered on her breath, and he leaned in and kissed her cheek. She kissed his cheek back, reciprocating the affection. Their lips met, pressing against each other in a curious fashion.\n\n""No."" The man withdrew from the embrace, it was wrong for the two of them to do this. He was a man, she was a child. It was illegal and immoral. She pulled on his clothing, tugging downward until her hands reached his pants. His member was swelling against the khaki material, busting forward from the sexual tension that contained all parts of his lust. He should have stopped her.\n\nCurious fingers pulled down his zipper, the man knew what she was doing. Each tooth that separated seemed to thump like a timpani drum. Finally his cock sprung out, the head purple and swollen. Her small, pink tongue rubbed up against the tip to lick up a clear bubble of precum. She grasped the shaft lightly and continued to lick the tip. He wondered how she knew what to do, although her technique was little different than if she were to lick and ice cream cone. Despite wondering about her experience in the matter, his back hit the carpeted floor.\n\nA moan erupted from the back of his throat when her shiny, pink lips rolled over the head. He raised his hips slightly, forcing his glans further down her throat. She choked a bit, but relaxed her throat to let his cock slide deeper. The sensation was intense, he moaned to his creator while her small fingers began to rub his own balls. He could not take it anymore, and a familiar sensation erupted from his body. He had not had relations with a woman in quite a long time, so it was easy for this small taboo to bring out the most violently pleasure possible.\n\n""OH GOD!"" He shouted while she gagged. Warm sperm ejaculated from his cock down her throat. She pulled back from it, another jet hitting her in the face. He closed his eyes while breathing hard, he softly grunted with each breath.\n\n""Th-that was good?"" She asked with a curious tone.\n\nHe sat up, looking at her frosted face. She had a nervous smile, unsure of what she did. She was nothing but a child who wanted to please her hero. He kissed her on the cheek, tasting his salty discharge. ""You... shouldn't have done that. It's not right for children to do that to adults.""\n\n""But that's what girls do when they're in love with a man. My mother told me so, when I saw the video. I wanted to do that to you."" Carrie wrapped her small arms around him.\n\n""Your mother meant women, listen, we've got to clean you up. Come with me."" The man stood up, concealing his now limp penis. Small stains left over from his passion marked his pants. He needed to conceal himself and Carrie quickly before anybody else intruded.\n\nRoom 1516.\n\nThe keycard slipped into the slot, and a green light welcomed the pair. He stepped in, feeling the cold air conditioning sweep over him. Every hotel room was colder than it should be. Carrier shivered at his side, though she grinned nonetheless.\n\n""Nice room! There's a big bed!""\n\n""Hey, you need to clean up, hurry."" The man looked out into the hallway, not a soul occupied the floor. He wondered how such a popular hotel could be this empty at this time of night. On the handle he placed a ""Do Not Disturb"" sign on the door, shutting it locked. He couldn't let a nosy maid or security person catching either of them in this awkward state. Not until he cleaned up and made sure Carrie would not talk.\n\nCarrie stepped from the bathroom drying her face on a towel. She was clean, but he was not. A mischievous grin crept across her face. ""Now you need to be clean.""\n\nShe reached forward, but he cut her advance off. ""Listen, I can do it on my own. You need to stop, ok? What happened was a mistake, you can't talk to anyone about this.""\n\n""Why?"" A response any child would reply with when told to do something.\n\n""Because..."" Her hands returned to his pants, her fingers gingerly fumbling with his zipper. He reached down and held her wrists. ""NO!""\n\n""But... I love you.""\n\nThe man grimaced. She was standing alone, in his hotel room after sodomizing him, pleading her love. She was too young to understand what it meant. Still it affected him, the warm feeling from earlier washing over him. He hadn't felt this way since he was with her on the island beach. His former love had left him a week later after that night. Apparently she wanted to say goodbye to him in a wonderful manner, it still affected him. He was yearning for Ms. Right, but his only human contact recently had been librarians and Graduate students. He didn't want to be a professor who dipped his pen in the academic ink. Now this nymphet was pulling his pants down.\n\n""Stop it!"" He pushed her away, causing her to land on the bed. Her skirt fluffed up, revealing a glimpse of her panties. She looked hurt, whimpering from the reaction. The man rushed over to the edge of the bed, holding her shoulders.\n\n""Please, don't cry. I just, you can't do that. Don't cry!""\n\nTheir eyes locked, her blue eyes misty from her hurt feelings. The locked gazed caused the man to moved closer. She bit her shiny pink lip slightly, feeling his hands moving down from her shoulders. He grabbed her waist and pulled the young girl closer. They kissed, each rubbing their tongue against the other's.\n\nI guess I am a pedophile, the man thought. His cock was rock hard again. She had entranced him to a state of arousal beyond his control. She was vulnerable and innocent, feminine qualities he yearned for.\n\nCarrie broke the kiss, speaking a soft request to him. ""Lick me down there.""\n\nThe man pulled up her dress, revealing a pair of pearlescent white panties. What was more intriguing was inside those panties were something more than a little girl should have. A small, twitching bulge revealed that Carrie was not a girl. Impossible, he thought, and he pulled down the panties. Despite the bulge, he was shocked to see a small penis with a hairless sack beneath. The cocklet bobbed while Carrie blushed, her panties rolled down on one of her ivory legs.\n\n""Don't stare...""\n\n""You are a-""\n\n""Like I did to you.""\n\nThis revelation was shocking to him, he did not expect such an event. He was not gay, yet he found himself enticed by this nymphet. There was something different about this situation, it was not like this girl-boy had muscles and facial hair. She was soft and feminine, a female despite this sexual organ. A knot formed in his throat, his emotions torn by the situation. His reservations seemed to dissolve as he lowered his head, a warm feeling rushing over his entire body.\n\nThe small tip seemed so inviting. It sat at the end of her small shaft like a cherry on top of a sundae. Leaning forward, the tip of his tongue pressed up against her. She whimpered as he traced around it. His tongue licked up the small shaft, rubbing every nerve from base to head. Carrie squealed from the sensation. There were no more questions to ask, and he began to suckle on her.\n\n""Oh... Matt, I love it. Please keep it up, my love."" The man complied, sucking even more of her genitals into his mouth. He could feel her smooth balls rubbing up against his chin. His tongue rubbed up against the bottom. Carrie's hips bucked against his face, softly fucking his mouth. The crescendo of pleasure releasing itself from her throat increased, and she squeaked loudly. She came and he caused it. A small squirt of cum traveled down the man's throat. It was so sweet, like honey, he thought.\n\nThe man licked his lips after releasing his mouth from her privates. Her hair haloed around her angelic face. She was more beautiful than he had ever seen before. He wanted to fuck her.\n\n""Stay here."" The mini-bar held a funny secret he had not thought about using until this moment. He had heard of hotels providing small 'pleasure packs' to the guests, and the Occident hotel was no different. He opened the cabinet. A small, red box topped with a pink bow and a tag was his target. He pulled it out, ripping the top off. Inside was a bottle of lubrication, a small vibrator, and some chocolate body sauce. His trembling hands pulled out the lube, it was strawberry flavored.\n\n""What are you doing?"" Carrie asked. He turned with the red bottle in hand, dropping the box.\n\n""You want me to love you, right? In that video, what else did you see.""\n\n""First the lady did what we did, and then he put his thing in her bottom. Are you going to do that to me?"" The innocent voice nearly caused his knees to buckle.\n\n""I can. You sure that you want me to?""\n\n""Yes."" She giggled.\n\nThe man walked to the side of the bed, caressing her cheek. Her pink tongue began to lick his thumb, she acted like a kitten. It aroused him so much.\n\n""Get on your hands and knees, like a kitty-cat."" She responded by assuming a very taboo position for a cross-dressing child. The fact that she was dressed like a girl made him wonder what her own family did to her.\n\nHe stopped, ""Um, have you ever done this with anyone before?""\n\n""Just Momma. She bathes me all the time, and rubs my body with pretty lotion. Is that lotion? It smells good.""\n\n""No,"" He was relieved, though he wondered what kind of woman would treat their own son like a sexualized girl. Still, he was about to fuck this girl, even if it was perhaps so morally wrong that he should be imprisoned for it. This was not a situation of morality, it was a situation of lust. He had a horny boy-girl, a hard cock, and a bottle strawberry lube.\n\n""Good. Make sure to keep your butt in the air."" The man squirted some lube onto his hands. He rubbed the cool goo between his palms to make sure it was warm enough. Each smooth white cheek framed her pink rosebud. It was gapping, seeming to beg for a lubed finger. He swirled the gel around his index finger, and began to rub it along her twitching rectum.\n\n""Oooooh, that feels good!"" She giggled.\n\nThe man added more lube to his index and middle finger, rubbing harder against her hole. She groaned and pushed against his digits. They slipped in, and she began to move her butt back and forth. She cooed while fucking his fingers with her tight ass.\n\n""You're still too tight, I need to loosen you up, sugar."" He looked down to the torn pleasure kit. There was a vibrator inside. His fiancee was tight when they first met. They had to use one to loosen her up before they made love. He reached down while her anus glided along his fingers, pulling the purple shaft from the box. He pushed the button at the end, causing the dildo to spring alive.\n\nThe man leaned over and kissed Carrie on her bottom. He pulled out his fingers, which caused an audible pop, and circled the vibrator around her pink hole. Her small cocklet throbbed harder and her elbows gave way. The girl hit the bed while her ass was still up in the air.\n\n""Do you want me to put it in?"" The man asked. She replied with a pleading nod.\n\nHe put it in. She groaned with a lilting moan. He used his other hand to rub her small sack. The gentle caresses caused an intense reaction. He wanted to fuck her so badly, he could not stand it anymore.\n\n""Honey, are you ready for me?"" She did not respond, lost in the waves of pleasure sweeping throughout her body. He withdrew the vibrator, letting it go from his hands. It fell on the floor at the same time his pants did. Her blue eyes looked deep into his, and she seemed to nod slightly. He pressed his cock against the slippery hole. It rested against the opening comfortably. She wiggled, signaling him to put it in.\n\n""This may hurt, but it will feel good."" He pushed in, piercing her anal cherry. She gasped and cried as he went in. He began to fuck her tight asshole, feeling her small scrotum swinging and bumping up against his. The feeling from her soft thighs against his just caused him to increase his tempo. He grabbed her ass, pulling the cheeks apart to let more of his shaft inside of her.\n\n""OH!"" She squealed while being fucked doggy-style. This was unlike anything she had felt before, but it felt so good. His rubbing just made her feel complete, and her willie was even harder than it had been when he was licking it. He stopped, pulling out from her ass.\n\n""Roll over."" Carrie did as she was ordered, the man seemed like a beast now. He dove into her neck, licking the nape while positioning himself against her hole. She closed her eyes, feeling electricity washing over her. She reached down and pinched her small cock between her thumb and forefinger. It felt so good as he plunged into her again. Her whimpers were lost as he began to grunt some more.\n\nThe man moved his mouth down, using his teeth to pull aside her small sun dress. His long tongue began to lick away at her nipples. He could feel her cock and balls rubbing up against his stomach. Each thrust brought him closer to orgasm. Every push made her shudder even more.\n\n""Oh god, I'm coming!"" He climbed up onto the bed, using his knees to pull her body up and push harder into her. Each thrust caused her own pelvis to inch closer to her face. Her own hand furiously stroked her small clit, until tiny jets of cum spurted out onto her face. The sight brought the man to the edge. Staring onto her again frosted face, he came.\n\n""AH!"" Her rectum filled with his hot cum. He continued to thrust while the orgasm swept him. The cum bubbled out onto her smooth scrotum. He leaned forward and kissed her. Their embrace lasted while he collapsed to her side. Her legs quivered against his side.\n\nCarrie giggled, placing her head against his hairy chest. Her dress was now bunched around her waist. The skirt rustled as they slipped away to sleep. The man knew this pleasure was forbidden, and perhaps he would go to jail for it. Still, it was an amazing fuck he would never forget. What he didn't know as he slipped away to sleep, is that it was only the beginning."
862,Carrie's Seduction,['FF'],"Carrie's mom was a bit nervous, but she trusted Lisa, who was mature beyond her sixteen years. Lisa was right, she thought. I can use a Saturday by myself, and Carrie really does love the beach. Glancing at the two girls beside her, hand in hand with their faces pressed to the window, she dismissed her lingering doubts as so much maternal instinct. ""Green is your color, Carrie,"" she said to her daughter, finally shaking her motherly paranoia. ""Do you like her new swim suit as much as she does, Lisa?"" \n\nLisa glanced at Carrie's lithe form next to her. Under her wrap, Carrie's small body was clad in a demure green two-piece. The bra fitted closely across Carrie's chest, the thin lycra hinting at the soft curves that it concealed. The suit bottom clung to the tops of Carrie's thighs, and the waistband circled her torso five centimeters below her navel. The crotch billowed softly, suggesting only a soft outline of Carrie's mons hidden beneath it. \n\n""Yes, ma'am,"" came the careful reply. ""I think this two-piece is perfect for her."" Lisa had bought it for Carrie, her ulterior motives delicately hidden under the shy smile that accompanied the gift when Lisa presented it to Carrie as a token of friendship. ""She is so pretty. I think she was born to wear green."" Lisa hugged Carrie, reaching across her shoulders with her left hand and sliding her right hand beneath Carrie's wrap to briefly caress Carrie's mons through her swim suit, then quickly moving it upwards to tickle Carrie's nearly oval tummy. Carrie, ticklish to the end, but enjoying the physical attention from her friend, giggled happily and leaned across the big bench seat to wrap her arms around her mom's waist. ""It's the best swimsuit I've ever had."" \n\n* * *\n\nLisa contemplated her plans during the rest of the trip to thebeach. Being a normal sixteen year old girl, she was naturallycurious about her own sexuality, and had experimented with sex with the neighborhood boys since she was Carrie's age. But the erotic excitement she felt every time she made it with a boy had plateaued, and she couldn't recapture the tingly excitement that she had first felt all those years before. But Carrie had changed that. Not concerned about labels like ""lesbian"" or ""dyke"", she was only mildly surprised that this little girl next to her in the truck had rekindled those early sexual fires. Just looking at her sitting next to her made her vagina tingle and her nipples harden.\n\nClosing her eyes and crossing her legs tightly, she remembered back to the first time she baby-sitted Carrie, and the first time she ever touched her. Lisa was getting Carrie ready for bed, helping Carrie out of her jumper and into her cute little-girl nightie. Both girls were on Carrie's bed, with Lisa sitting behind a kneeling Carrie. Lisa had pulled the bottoms of Carrie's nightie up over her not-quite non-existent hips, and had reached around her young friend to turn her to face her. The tips of her fingers had momentarily brushed Carrie's mons, and then lingered there. Lisa could see the outline of Carrie's pudenda against the silk cloth at her crotch, and could feel the swell of Carrie's labia against her finger tips. \n\nAs she slid her hand up across Carrie's stomach to reach for the tie strings of the nightie's top, she felt a familiar tingling in the pit of her stomach. She had felt this the first time a boy had slid his fingers under the waistband of her panties and gently rubbed her then ten-year-old mons. \n\nSurprised, but excited, Lisa took her time tying the strings of the top. She enjoyed the feel of Carrie's nipples through the silk of the nightie's top as she pretended to drop the strings and then slid her hands across Carrie's chest in several vain attempts to retrieve the ties. With each stolen caress, Lisa's excitement grew. This is what she wanted to recapture, this breathless, tingly feeling washing up from her vagina and rippling through her body to the tips of her nipples.\n\nLisa was startled out of her reverie as Carrie's mother hit the speed bumps in the parking lot at the beach. She shuddered slightly, and smiled at the damp feeling between her legs. Feeling her shiver, Carrie said, ""Are you cold, Lisa? It's a really warm day...?"" Recovering her composure, Lisa laughed and said no, she was just thinking about how much fun they were going to have together today. As Carrie's mother paid the lot attendant, Lisa put her hand on Carrie's thigh, snugging the edge of her hand up against Carrie's mons, her little finger nestled between Carrie's labia. She rested it there, concentrating on the tingle rising from her own crotch until Carrie's mother was finished with the attendant. As Carrie's mom put the Suburban into gear and moved forward, Lisa briefly cupped Carrie's pudenda in her palm, then slid it up her pelvis to her bare tummy and tickled her. Oblivious to the intimate caress, Carrie squealed with delight at Lisa's light- fingered touch on her stomach. \n\nCarrie's mother drove to the beach side of the parking lot and parked the Suburban. ""Okay, girls...let's unload."" Both girls clambered out of the cab of the truck and ran to the rear. Carrie's mother opened the rear hatch and climbed into the cargo compartment to retrieve their beach gear. In a few minutes the girls were ready to hit the beach. ""Now Lisa, you don't have to baby-sit Carrie tonight if you have other plans. This is nice of you to watch Carrie for me today, and I can always get Alyx or Janine to watch Carrie tonight...."" \n\n""Oh, mommy, please can it be Lisa? Please? Alyx makes me watch her stupid TV shows, and Janine is always too busy with homework to play with me!"" Lisa smiled inwardly; she had figured she'd have to volunteer her services as baby-sitter this evening in order to consummate her seduction of Carrie.\n\n""Well, it's up to Lisa. If she wants to, then it's all right with me...Lisa?"" Lisa glanced quickly at the pleading expression on Carrie's angelic little face, and nodded her assent. ""Okay, then. I'll pick you girls up at five o'clock sharp right here. Be good and have fun."" Carrie's mom climbed back into the Suburban and waved at the two children as she turned the truck around and headed back out towards the highway.\n\nThe two girls turned and headed towards the sound of surf and the beach. As soon as they reached the sand, Carrie dropped her gear and made a headlong dash for the waveline. Lisa laughed and recovered Carrie's abandoned beach bag. Needing a little privacy for stage one of her seduction, she walked across the sand towards a small spit of land. The spit was partially screened from the rest of the beach by some scree and some gently rolling dunes in the backbeach. Perfect, she thought. If we are both lying down, nobody can see us, yet I can see over the rocks and the berm when I want to. \n\nLisa spread both towels out in a hollow between two rocks, and set up the beach umbrella to screen them from the sight of anybody moving along the path at the top of the backbeach. Lisa felt the tingle beginning again, and softly caressed herself through her swimsuit. After a few minutes of self-indulgent touching, she pulled herself together with a firm, ""Later!"" and went back to the public area to find Carrie. But first, she stepped down to the waterline and submerged herself to her breasts. She climbed out, knowing that the damp spot on her crotch was now effectively unnoticeable.\n\nAs soon as Carrie spotted Lisa, she came running out of the water. God, she is so pretty, thought Lisa, as the child ran across the sand. Carrie gave Lisa a wet hug, and Lisa allowed her hand to slide down Carrie's back to the curve of her little bottom, and then briefly trailed her finger in the crack between the cheeks of her tight little derriere. ""Okay, young lady, remember the sunblock. Come on, the stuff's over there."" \n\n""Piggy back!"" Without waiting for an answer, Carrie leaped onto Lisa's back, flinging her arms around Lisa's neck and wrapping her legs around Lisa's waist. \n\n""Hey, you're choking me!"" laughed Lisa. ""Here, put them under my arms and around my chest. There. That's better."" Lisa held Carrie's knees in the crook of her elbows, and began to walk towards where she'd left their gear. As they moved, the heel of Carrie's left foot pounded rhythmically against Lisa's pudenda with every step she took. Ohh, that feels good, she said to her self. It was only about fifty yards to their spot in the rocks, but by the time they got there, Lisa was becoming thoroughly aroused. But wait, she told herself, wait just a little while longer.\n\n""Okay, young lady, it is sunblock time."" Lisa poured a generous dab of sunblock into her hands. With a fiendish grin at her little friend, she slowly rubbed the sunblock into her palms, and said, ""I hope you are not ticklish!"" Lisa giggled, then feigned terror, swinging her hands to cover her eyes. ""Now, don't worry, Carrie, I'll be gentle."" \n\n""Oh, I know you will. It's okay. Here, I'm ready."" With that, Carrie presented herself in front of Lisa, arms out and legs spread. A bit startled, Lisa was momentarily at a loss. Need to get her to lie down out of sight, she thought, 'cause this won't work. Lisa quickly sat down on one of the towels, and said, ""Hey, sweetheart, I'm tired from carrying you. Would you lie down on your towel, so I don't have to stand up?"" The little girl nodded cheerfully, and joined her friend on the towel. ""Which side first, Carrie? Front or back?""\n\nWithout replying, Carrie lay down on her stomach and closed her eyes. ""Okay, back it is. Now be still."" >From her sitting position next to the little girl, Lisa leaned across her body and gently spread Carrie's legs far enough apart to reveal the crotch panel of Carrie's swimsuit bottom. Lisa was slightly disappointed that the bottoms had slipped down too far to delineate her vulva, but she decided she could rearrange the swimsuit later. She wanted Carrie's suit to be fairly tight against Carrie's mons when she was ready to move to stage two of her planned seduction. She knew how excited her own panties made her when she wore a size too small, and she figured Carrie would appreciate the same sensations without being too suspicious. Moving to a kneeling position between Carrie's legs, she said, ""All right, it might be a little cold at first, but it'll warm up."" \n\nHardly able to control herself, Lisa started with Carrie's small feet. Bending each leg at the knee to bring Carrie's feet to chest level on either side of her, Lisa massaged the sunblock into the soles of Carrie's feet. Lisa kept her eyes planted on Carrie's crotch as she slowly rubbed her feet. Need to rearrange that suit bottom, and soon, Lisa said to herself. She added sunblock to her hands, and slid her hands up to Carrie's calves. Alternately squeezing the little girl's legs and gliding her finger tips along them, Lisa gently massaged the sunblock into Carrie's fair skin. \n\nLisa continued to eye Carrie's crotch, tantalized by the thought of what lay concealed behind the slightly billowing material. With a quick inspiration, Lisa stopped her ministrations, which had reached the little girl's lower thighs, and said, ""Honey, can you reach the cooler? I need a little water."" \n\nCarrie levered herself up on one arm and reached into the cooler for a bottle of water. ""Here, I'll open it for you."" Carrie quickly twisted the cap off and reached behind her to hand it to Lisa. Lisa took a quick drink and then exclaimed, ""Hey watch it, it slipped!"". She dropped the bottle precisely between Carrie's thighs about six centimeters from her crotch, and was rewarded with a squeal from Carrie as the ice cold water spouted out of the bottle and across Carrie's back. \n\n""Oh, I'm so sorry, sweetheart. Here, let me dry you off."" Before Carrie could roll away, Lisa had a towel and was blotting the water off Carrie's back. As she toweled her back, Lisa used the towel to catch the waistband of the swimsuit, carrying the suit much higher up the little girl's hips.\n\n""Ooo, get my front too, Lisa. It's cold!"" Carrie pushed herself to her knees, and Lisa obligingly toweled Carrie's tummy, making certain to catch the waistband of Carrie's suit bottoms with the towel. When Carrie finally relaxed and was prone again, Lisa evaluated the results of her little subterfuge. She was delighted to see that the crotch panel of the suit was now pressed tightly against Carrie's pudenda. Carrie's labia gently swelled against the material, their soft curves revealed to Lisa's eager eyes.\n\nLisa reluctantly took her eyes off her little friend's semi-exposed vulva, and glanced over the rocks and dunes at the rest of the beach. The coast is clear, she thought, and realized exactly where that hackneyed phrase originated. She wanted no interruptions for the next step in her plan. Returning to a cross-legged position between Carrie's legs, she gently lifted the little girl's knees onto her own. Carrie was face down in front of her, her hips and thighs raised slightly off the towel. Lisa was rewarded with the sight of Carrie's entire pubis, her vulva straining against the green crotch panel, the material sagging slightly into the narrow valley between her labia, the soft round humps of her cute little bottom stretching the suit's material. \n\nOkay, here we go, Lisa, she said to herself. We want to excite her without scaring her. Got to be careful. Gently, Lisa placed her hands around the back of Carrie's left thigh, the index finger of her right hand just millimeters from the gentle curves of Carrie's labia. Lisa massaged the sunblock into Carrie's thigh for nearly a minute. Just a few more seconds, and then I'll do it. Taking a deep breath and holding it, Lisa slowly, and ever so gently, brought the back of her right index finger into contact with the material stretched across Carrie's labia. Curling her finger slightly, Lisa applied a gentle pressure to her knuckle and continued massaging Carrie's thigh. Her knuckle stroked against Carrie's vulva, as Carrie continued to lay motionless under Lisa's hands. Lisa was nearly beside herself, but anxiously watched her young friend's face for a reaction. Carrie remained oblivious to Lisa's gentle finger.\n\nHmm, she must be used to it, Lisa mused. It must be all those quick touches I stole since that first night in her bedroom. She probably doesn't feel threatened by it, because I've touched her there before without really penetrating her. Reassured, Lisa carefully switched legs, gently substituting her left index finger for the right. Lisa brought her right finger to her mouth and slowly tasted it. There was a faint saltiness, and she detected the merest hint of Carrie's little-girl musk. Lisa finished applying the sunblock to Carrie's legs, rolling over the prone little girl, coming to a kneeling position at her side. \n\n""Okay, let's do your arms now, honey."" Lisa raised the little girl's arms one at a time, and coated them thoroughly with the sunblock. Lisa was still mesmerized by the sensations in her fingers as they'd slowly traveled up and down the crotch of Carrie's swim suit, the gentle swells of Carrie's vulva and the curves of her labia gliding by underneath her touch. \n\nCarrie's plaintive ""Isn't that enough on my arms, Lisa?"" brought Lisa back to earth. \n\n""Right. Sorry, I was lost in thought. Let's get your back."" \n\n""I'll bet you were thinking about boys,"" Carrie said mischievously. ""Were you thinking about your boyfriend?"" \n\n""No, I was not thinking about my boyfriend. Actually, I was thinking about a girl."" \n\n""Who?""\n\n""Oh, somebody you might know. I'll tell you who later. Okay, little nosy one?""\n\nCarrie nodded and laid her head back down on the towel. Lisa noticed that Carrie's legs were still spread, and continued with her gentle seduction. Lisa dribbled sunblock onto Carrie's back, drawing a thin line down the length of her spine. With her left hand she began to gently massage the skin between Carrie's shoulder blades. Carrie squirmed as the cool sunblock touched her skin. Lisa boldly cupped Carries bottom with her right hand, the middle finger searching for and finding her labia and gently, briefly, pressing between them. ""Hold still, so I can spread this stuff evenly,"" she said to distract Carrie as she slid her finger along the length of her vulva. As she removed her hand from Carrie's crotch, she gave her a light slap on her bottom and said, ""There, we're almost done. Good girl. Now, roll over and I'll do your front."" \n\nCarrie quickly rolled over on to her back, and Lisa returned to her position between the little girl's legs. Lisa reached behind her and quickly applied the sunblock to Carrie's feet and legs. Deciding that she may be giving too much attention to Carrie's vulva, she completed applying the sunblock to Carrie's legs without coming near her genitalia. She treated herself to a long, lingering look at Carrie's deliciously displayed pudenda, clearly outlined against the thin lycra of Carrie's suit bottom. Time to go upstairs, Lisa told herself, anticipating with pleasure the next phase of her plan. \n\n""You know, Carrie, there's one thing about two- piece swimsuits. They make really noticeable tanlines. That's why I don't wear them. But if you want to avoid them, you just need to take your top off for a little each day, so that you tan evenly all over.""\n\n""Take my top off? Now...in public?"" The little girl was obviously very reluctant to do so, and in all honesty, Lisa couldn't blame her. ""What if somebody sees me, Lisa? and tells my mom? I'll get a spanking for sure...."" How do I reassure her? pondered Lisa, and decided to rely on Carrie's instinctive innocence. \n\n""Well, here, if you lie down, nobody can see you but me. I'll take your top off while you are lying down, and you can slip it back on whenever you want to."" Lisa watched the little girl gather her confidence, and sighed with delight as Carrie gave in to her gentle urging. Lying back with hands crossed under her head, Carrie nodded once, but looked decidedly apprehensive.\n\nLisa quickly straddled the little girl's torso, her mons resting just a few centimeters above Carrie's. ""It's okay, sweetheart, really. Just relax."" Reassured, but still a little tense, Carrie closed her eyes and waited for Lisa to begin.\n\nSensing Carrie's tenseness, she marshaled her self-control and resisted the impulse to immediately remove Carrie's swimsuit top. Gotta go real slow here, she counseled herself. Lisa poured sunblock into her hands and rubbed them together. Realizing that Carrie probably wouldn't notice, Lisa slid the crotch of her suit to the side and lowered her exposed vulva gently against Carrie's crotch. The touch of her bare labia against the little girl's swimsuit-clad mons sent a major wave gushing through Lisa's body. It started at her clitoris, and washed all the way through her to her breasts. Oh, I'm in heaven, thought Lisa, as she felt her nipples come erect against her swimsuit. Tweaking each one quickly, and shivering at the sensation, she began to rub the sunblock onto Carrie's bare tummy. \n\nLisa spread the sunblock quickly, massaging it gently into the little girl's tummy. She lingered over Carrie's little navel, rimming it softly with the tip of her thumb, reminded of another small opening in Carrie's anatomy that her fingers had flirted with only a few minutes before. \n\n""Ooooo, that tickles a little, Lisa."" Carrie's body spasmed involuntarily as Lisa's fingers probed her navel, and Lisa gasped with surprise and pleasure as Carrie arched her back, forcing her pelvis up against Lisa's. Carrie's mons softly thrust against hers, sending a ripple of pure pleasure through Lisa's body.\n\nOh boy, I don't know if I can stay in control, Lisa pondered, after the electric tingles stopped coursing through her body. Time to take my mind of my crotch, and get back to business, she told herself firmly. I'm trying to seduce her, not vice versa!\n\n""Carrie, honey, I'm going to take your top off, now. Is that okay with you?"" Carrie opened her eyes, and nodded her head slowly.\n\n""Are you sure it's okay?"" \n\n""Are we alone, Lisa?"" \n\n""Yes, Carrie. Ready?"" \n\n""Okay.""\n\nLeaning forward, Lisa quickly unsnapped the front closure of the top. She'd hit three stores in the mall before she'd found a two piece suit in green with a front closure on the top. She congratulated herself on her patience as she pushed the now-separated cups to each side, revealing the softly swelling mounds they'd been concealing. ""Now, since you want to tan there, we shouldn't use sunblock. Hang on while I get some baby oil."" Lisa leaned to the side and retrieved a small bottle out of her beach bag. As she leaned over, she felt her very wet vagina relax, and her labia part to partially admit the tip of Carrie's pubis into her vagina. Oh, I can't stand much more of this, she thought in panic, as her clitoris came into contact with the little girl's pudenda. Carry quickly slid herself free of Carrie, but not before sliding down the length of Carrie's pubis, letting the lycra crotch panel of Carrie's swimsuit tease her clitoris. \n\nLisa reached down to her crotch, resisting the impulse to plunge her fingers deep into her vagina, and adjusted the crotch of her swim suit to cover herself. Turning to Carrie, she said softly, ""I'm going to have to really rub this in, so if I tickle you, I'm sorry. I'll try not to.""\n\nStarting at the base of her little-girl breasts, Lisa coated them with the baby oil. She caressed them slowly, savoring their resilience, measuring their size with spread fingers. Carrie's breasts were the size of small limes, little more than minimal convexities on the planar surface of her chest, but to Lisa, they were the softest, roundest, most deliciously curved objects she'd ever felt. And her nipples! Lisa took each nipple and rolled them between her thumbs and forefingers. Over and over she gently tugged and pulled them, her oil- slick fingers sliding off them, only to recapture them and gently pinch them again and again. Very quickly, Carrie's nipples came erect, and Lisa thrilled to their stiffness as she gently caressed them with her palms. \n\nLisa knew that Carrie was aroused now. But would the little girl become afraid of the sensations flowing through her ten-year-old body? Lisa remembered her first orgasm, and how scared and wonderful it made her feel. Deciding against pushing her too far, she slapped her palms down suddenly on Carrie's little breasts with their now fully erect nipples, and said hurriedly, ""Okay, Carrie, that it. Time to let them get some sun."" \n\nBut Carrie didn't think so. She opened her eyes wide and said softly, ""No, don't stop. Please, Lisa...?"" Lisa slid her hand down to the little girl's mons and cupped it softly, her fingers gently caressing Carrie's labia through the thin material of the crotch panel. Lisa gazed steadily at Carrie, seeing the awakening desire in the little girl's eyes, and realized she'd succeeded in part one of her seduction. \n\nLisa thought fast. She knew she'd kindled Carrie's latent sexuality, which was what she'd wanted to accomplish with this trip to the beach. She wanted to continue caressing the little girl in the worst way, but she knew she had to stick to her plan. She didn't want to get serious with Carrie until she had her at home, with the doors locked. She needed to keep it light until then. But how? Lisa didn't trust her own self-control. A game, she thought. That's it...we need to make this into a game. \n\nSummoning all her will power, Lisa said, ""Hey, I have to stop, 'cause I'm done. However, "" she continued with an impish smile at the little girl, ""I'll just have to put more sunblock on you if it gets washed off."" Lisa lurched to her feet, and heaved a sigh of relief as Carrie, sensing a new game to play, quickly refastened the swim suit top and stood up.\n\n""Race you to the water!"" Carrie shouted, and dashed off towards the water. Lisa, relieved and frustrated at the same time, shouted after the running girl.\n\n""Okay, you win. I'll wait for you to come back."" Remember the plan, she repeated to herself, and everything will be fine. \n\nThe rest of the day passed like a dream to Lisa. Carrie would run down to the water after Lisa covered her with the sunblock, and come running back as soon as it had washed off. Lisa's caresses grew more bold as the day progressed. Lisa had one more item on her agenda, though, and it was a critical one. So far, Carrie had been a willing, if passive, participant in her own seduction. Lisa wanted Carrie to be comfortable with a more active role in their sex play. Glancing up at the position of the sun, Lisa determined it was time to conclude this portion of the seduction.\n\nCarrie came running breathlessly back for more sunblock. Lisa, instead of starting with Carrie's feet, quickly unfastened Carrie's swimsuit bra and went to work directly on the little girl's breasts and nipples. Carrie soon become aroused again, her little nipples stiffening under Lisa's gentle manipulations. Here we go, thought Lisa.\n\nLisa slipped her hand under the waistband of Carrie's suit bottom for the first time that afternoon, stopping when the back of her fingers brushed against the crotch panel. Lisa delighted at the feel of the little girl's bare labia sliding across her palm. With her other hand, she reached beneath Carrie and slid it under her and then into her suit bottom, across the round cheeks of her pert little ass, until it met the other hand, which was now gently squeezing Carrie's mons. Flexing her wrists, Lisa gently levered the swim suit bottom away from the little girl's body, letting it slide across the back of her hands, until it came to rest around Carrie's hips a few centimeters below her crotch. Lisa gazed at Carries bare pudenda, marveling at how closely they resembled her own in both size and shape. \n\n""I think we missed a spot with the sunblock, Carrie. Should I put some there?"" \n\n""Please, yes, Lisa, oh yes...."" Lisa almost came at the sound of the innocent desire in Carrie's voice. Lisa slowly coated the little girl's vulva with baby oil, lightly running her fingers over Carries's genitalia, pausing often to gently squeeze and softly rub her labia. Laying her middle finger along the little girl's vaginal cleft, she nestled it gently between Carrie's labia with a rocking motion. Lisa was careful not to penetrate her, wanting to save that particular delight for later. Instead, Lisa continued to roll her finger from side to side, watching as Carrie's pre-coital lubrication began to slowly seep past her finger. \n\nGod, she's close, thought Lisa."
863,Carrie's Tale 1,"['FF', 'inc', 'seduction']","As she stared at her new body, she began to touch herself, first her nipples, which hardened immediately in the cool room. Next she began to squeeze and pull on her nipples, feeling a tingly warmth in her stomach as she did so. It was not unpleasant. In fact, if felt pretty good! Next she lifted her leg and looked closely at her private places in the mirror. That funny looking slit between her thighs was now starting to get wet! She didn't pee! What was going on here? She could feel the dampness seeping through her labia, so she went down the hallway to the bathroom to get a washrag to wipe herself. She got the rag and returned to her bedroom quietly, hoping she hadn't awakened her mother and aunt Betty sleeping in the room next to the bathroom.\n\nShe went back and stood in front of the mirror again, touching herself with the washrag. She felt something hard there. What was going on? She parted her labia and ran her finger over the knobby thing between them, instantly jerking at the touch. She wasn't going to do that again! It was scary! She wiped the moisture away and slipped her nightgown back on to go talk to her mom and aunt Betty. She knocked lightly on the door, hearing moans and heavy breathing inside as she often did.\n\n""Mom, can I come in?"" She asked through the door.\n\n""Just a minute sweetie,"" her mother answered. She could hear the covers rustling and something dropped to the floor. It sounded like a shoe or a hairbrush. It could have been that funny looking thing she found in her mom's dresser drawer when she was putting away the laundry. After about 5 minutes, her mother came to the door and opened it. \n\n""What is it doll?"" Her mother asked. ""Mom, I need to talk to you. Something is happening to me and I don't understand."" Her mother looked back to the bed and made a motion with her hand. Carrie saw aunt Betty get out of bed and put her nightgown on. Why would she be sleeping naked? ""Honey, come in. I'll explain everything to you."" Her mother invited her. As she stepped into the room, the sunlight shown through her sheer nightgown, accentuating her huge breasts and the dark patch of hair between her thighs. Carrie thought she heard her aunt Betty gasp. Carrie's mother was 26 years old. She had Carrie when she was Carrie's age. She had been married off to a rich old man by her parents because they couldn't afford to feed and clothe her. Carrie's mother had been the prettiest daughter in the family, with thick blonde hair, blue eyes, and a voluptuous body that was begging to be fucked. The rich old man had turned out to be Carrie's grandfather, but Carrie didn't know it. He died shortly after her mom, Selma, had become pregnant and had left all his money to some other old man in town. The family didn't talk about it much, so Carrie assumed it was taboo to bring his name up. Aunt Betty had moved in right after Carrie was born and had lived with them for as long as she could remember. Aunt Betty was pretty like Carrie's mom, only she had long dark hair and dark eyes and was just a little bit overweight. Not much though. She had small breasts and wide hips and was always joking and dancing with Carrie. Carrie liked the slow dances the best. Betty liked the slow dances best too. Selma took her daughter's hand and led her to the bed. ""Sit down, sweetie."" She said. ""Mom, what's happening to me? I got these big things on my chest and hair growing everywhere on my body? Am I turning into some type of a monster or something?"" She inquired. ""No, baby. You're becoming a woman. Soon you'll start to have what we call ""periods"", and you'll have blood coming out of your body for a few days once a month. When girls start getting breasts and having periods, it means they are becoming a woman and can have babies"" Her mother explained. ""I don't want to have any babies!"" Carrie exclaimed. ""I want to stay here with you and aunt Betty forever!""\n""Punkin, you can do whatever you want."" aunt Betty chimed in, moving closer to wrap her arm around Carrie. ""That's right. You know we love you and want you to be with us always."" Her mother assured her. ""We want you to know that now that you are becoming a woman, boys will be trying to call on you and do things to you that you might or might not like."" aunt Betty told Carrie. ""Like what?"" Carrie asked, leaning against her aunt. ""Well, they might start to try to feel your body like this,"" aunt Betty explained, moving her hand to Carrie's breasts to caress and pinch her nipples. ""And they might try to kiss you like this,"" She continued, taking Carrie's face into her hands and kissing her deeply and passionately. Selma watched curiously for Carrie's reaction to Betty's advances, not trying to stop her because she knew how good it felt when Betty played with her in bed every morning and every night. Carrie was stiff at first, but as Betty continued to caress her, she relaxed and let her aunt fondle her breasts. Her heard began to beat rapidly in her chest and she felt that warm feeling in her gut again. ""Mom, I feel funny."" Carrie spoke in a whisper. ""Just follow your instincts, baby. Do whatever you feel like doing,"" Her mother instructed her. As Betty caressed and fondled Carrie's breasts, her mother helped her remove her nightgown. Her mother's passion was aroused at the sight of her daughter's womanly body. She wanted to touch and caress her as well. ""Lie back on the bed, darlin'"" Betty ordered her gently, ""Let us look at you."" Carrie complied with their request, totally relaxed and trusting these two women who had been the only family she had ever known. Selma spread Carrie's legs and looked closely at her vagina, spreading the lips of her labia to reveal Carrie's erect clitoris. Her mother took a deep breath and placed her face between her daughter's thighs, flicking Carrie's clit with her tongue. Carrie squirmed at the sensation, but Betty held her down by kissing her again deeply, plunging her tongue into Carrie's mouth. Carrie let her emotions take over. She wrapped her arms around Betty and pressed her breasts into her aunt's hands, enjoying the touch of Betty's soft, yet strong fingers. She was in oblivion, with her mother's mouth glued to that spot that made her wiggle and writhe with ecstasy. Selma slid her hands under Carrie's ass and flicked and sucked her daughter's clit ravenously. Aroused to the point of madness, Betty broke her kiss with Carrie and took Carrie's hands in hers. ""I want you to touch me down there, baby. We'll make you feel good if you make us feel good."" Carrie was weak with desire. She let Betty guide her hand to her own special knob. ""Pinch it and roll it in your fingers, then rub your fingers over it real fast like this,"" Betty explained as she demonstrated for Carrie. Carrie slid her hands into the moistness and began to do as her aunt had instructed. She rubbed Betty's clit harder and faster, as if by instinct, as Betty writhed and groaned with each touch. Selma sped up her ministrations to Carrie's clit until Carrie bucked uncontrollably in a seizure of orgasm. As she did this, Betty quickly climbed over top of Carrie and positioned herself over Carrie's mouth. Instinctively, Carrie began to lick and suck and nibble on Betty's clit as Selma had done to her. Betty sat on Carrie's face as Carrie fed on her aunt's pussy hungrily, savoring the salty taste of sex. Betty writhed and wiggled and ground her pussy into Carrie's mouth until she jerked spasmodically in orgasm. Exhausted, Carrie closed her eyes and began to contemplate what had just happened. She had never felt like this before. She liked it! She wanted to do it all the time! It relaxed her and it felt wonderful. ""Carrie? Are you okay?"" Selma asked. ""Yes, Mom. I feel wonderful!"" Carrie exclaimed. ""Can we do it again?""\n""Sure baby, every day if you want. I guess I'll have to get a bigger bed so you can sleep with your aunt Betty and me from now on. ""Oh, I can't think of anything a boy could do that would feel as good as what we just did."" Carrie confided in her aunt Betty. ""Oh, they have their good points. Some day I'll show you things that they do with their good points."" Betty teased."
864,Carrie's Tale 2,"['FF', 'inc', 'seduction']","She sat up on the bed and looked into the mirror, wondering if her breasts were going to get bigger and bigger until they burst and if she was going to grow hair other places on her body. She lifted her nightgown to inspect her body for new developments. She stood upright in front of the mirror and slipped the nightgown over her head, standing naked in the rising sunlight.\n\nAs she stared at her new body, she began to touch herself, first her nipples, which hardened immediately in the cool room. Next she began to squeeze and pull on her nipples, feeling a tingly warmth in her stomach as she did so. It was not unpleasant. In fact, if felt pretty good! Next she lifted her leg and looked closely at her private places in the mirror. That funny looking slit between her thighs was now starting to get wet! She didn't pee! What was going on here? She could feel the dampness seeping through her labia, so she went down the hallway to the bathroom to get a washrag to wipe herself. She got the rag and returned to her bedroom quietly, hoping she hadn't awakened her mother and aunt Betty sleeping in the room next to the bathroom.\n\nShe went back and stood in front of the mirror again, touching herself with the washrag. She felt something hard there. What was going on? She parted her labia and ran her finger over the knobby thing between them, instantly jerking at the touch. She wasn't going to do that again! It was scary! She wiped the moisture away and slipped her nightgown back on to go talk to her mom and aunt Betty. She knocked lightly on the door, hearing moans and heavy breathing inside as she often did.\n\n""Mom, can I come in?"" She asked through the door.\n\n""Just a minute sweetie,"" her mother answered. She could hear the covers rustling and something dropped to the floor. It sounded like a shoe or a hairbrush. It could have been that funny looking thing she found in her mom's dresser drawer when she was putting away the laundry. After about 5 minutes, her mother came to the door and opened it. \n\n""What is it doll?"" Her mother asked.\n\n""Mom, I need to talk to you. Something is happening to me and I don't understand.""\n\nHer mother looked back to the bed and made a motion with her hand. Carrie saw aunt Betty get out of bed and put her nightgown on. Why would she be sleeping naked?\n\n""Honey, come in. I'll explain everything to you."" Her mother invited her.\n\nAs she stepped into the room, the sunlight shown through her sheer nightgown, accentuating her huge breasts and the dark patch of hair between her thighs. Carrie thought she heard her aunt Betty gasp.\n\nCarrie's mother was 26 years old. She had Carrie when she was Carrie's age.\n\nShe had been married off to a rich old man by her parents because they couldn't afford to feed and clothe her. Carrie's mother had been the prettiest daughter in the family, with thick blonde hair, blue eyes, and a voluptuous body that was begging to be fucked. The rich old man had turned out to be Carrie's grandfather, but Carrie didn't know it. He died shortly after her mom, Selma, had become pregnant and had left all his money to some other old man in town.\n\nThe family didn't talk about it much, so Carrie assumed it was taboo to bring his name up. Aunt Betty had moved in right after Carrie was born and had lived with them for as long as she could remember. Aunt Betty was pretty like Carrie's mom, only she had long dark hair and dark eyes and was just a little bit overweight. Not much though. She had small breasts and wide hips and was always joking and dancing with Carrie. Carrie liked the slow dances the best. Betty liked the slow dances best too.\n\nSelma took her daughter's hand and led her to the bed.\n\n""Sit down, sweetie."" She said.\n\n""Mom, what's happening to me? I got these big things on my chest and hair growing everywhere on my body? Am I turning into some type of a monster or something?"" She inquired.\n\n""No, baby. You're becoming a woman. Soon you'll start to have what we call ""periods"", and you'll have blood coming out of your body for a few days once a month. When girls start getting breasts and having periods, it means they are becoming a woman and can have babies"" Her mother explained.\n\n""I don't want to have any babies!"" Carrie exclaimed. ""I want to stay here with you and aunt Betty forever!""\n\n""Punkin, you can do whatever you want."" aunt Betty chimed in, moving closer to wrap her arm around Carrie.\n\n""That's right. You know we love you and want you to be with us always."" Her mother assured her.\n\n""We want you to know that now that you are becoming a woman, boys will be trying to call on you and do things to you that you might or might not like."" aunt Betty told Carrie.\n\n""Like what?"" Carrie asked, leaning against her aunt.\n\n""Well, they might start to try to feel your body like this,"" aunt Betty explained, moving her hand to Carrie's breasts to caress and pinch her nipples. ""And they might try to kiss you like this,"" She continued, taking Carrie's face into her hands and kissing her deeply and passionately.\n\nSelma watched curiously for Carrie's reaction to Betty's advances, not trying to stop her because she knew how good it felt when Betty played with her in bed every morning and every night.\n\nCarrie was stiff at first, but as Betty continued to caress her, she relaxed and let her aunt fondle her breasts. Her heard began to beat rapidly in her chest and she felt that warm feeling in her gut again.\n\n""Mom, I feel funny."" Carrie spoke in a whisper.\n\n""Just follow your instincts, baby. Do whatever you feel like doing,"" Her mother instructed her.\n\nAs Betty caressed and fondled Carrie's breasts, her mother helped her remove her nightgown. Her mother's passion was aroused at the sight of her daughter's womanly body. She wanted to touch and caress her as well.\n\n""Lie back on the bed, darlin'"" Betty ordered her gently, ""Let us look at you.""\n\nCarrie complied with their request, totally relaxed and trusting these two women who had been the only family she had ever known.\n\nSelma spread Carrie's legs and looked closely at her vagina, spreading the lips of her labia to reveal Carrie's erect clitoris. Her mother took a deep breath and placed her face between her daughter's thighs, flicking Carrie's clit with her tongue. Carrie squirmed at the sensation, but Betty held her down by kissing her again deeply, plunging her tongue into Carrie's mouth. \n\nCarrie let her emotions take over. She wrapped her arms around Betty and pressed her breasts into her aunt's hands, enjoying the touch of Betty's soft, yet strong fingers. She was in oblivion, with her mother's mouth glued to that spot that made her wiggle and writhe with ecstasy.\n\nSelma slid her hands under Carrie's ass and flicked and sucked her daughter's clit ravenously.\n\nAroused to the point of madness, Betty broke her kiss with Carrie and took Carrie's hands in hers.\n\n""I want you to touch me down there, baby. We'll make you feel good if you make us feel good.""\n\nCarrie was weak with desire. She let Betty guide her hand to her own special knob.\n\n""Pinch it and roll it in your fingers, then rub your fingers over it real fast like this,"" Betty explained as she demonstrated for Carrie.\n\nCarrie slid her hands into the moistness and began to do as her aunt had instructed. She rubbed Betty's clit harder and faster, as if by instinct, as Betty writhed and groaned with each touch. Selma sped up her ministrations to Carrie's clit until Carrie bucked uncontrollably in a seizure of orgasm. As she did this, Betty quickly climbed over top of Carrie and positioned herself over Carrie's mouth.\n\nInstinctively, Carrie began to lick and suck and nibble on Betty's clit as Selma had done to her. Betty sat on Carrie's face as Carrie fed on her aunt's pussy hungrily, savoring the salty taste of sex. Betty writhed and wiggled and ground her pussy into Carrie's mouth until she jerked spasmodically in orgasm.\n\nExhausted, Carrie closed her eyes and began to contemplate what had just happened. She had never felt like this before. She liked it! She wanted to do it all the time! It relaxed her and it felt wonderful.\n\n""Carrie? Are you okay?"" Selma asked.\n\n""Yes, Mom. I feel wonderful!"" Carrie exclaimed. ""Can we do it again?""\n\n""Sure baby, every day if you want. I guess I'll have to get a bigger bed so you can sleep with your aunt Betty and me from now on.\n\n""Oh, I can't think of anything a boy could do that would feel as good as what we just did."" Carrie confided in her aunt Betty.\n\n""Oh, they have their good points. Some day I'll show you things that they do with their good points."" Betty teased."
865,Carrie's Tale 3,"['FF', 'inc', 'seduction']","She sat up on the bed and looked into the mirror, wondering if her breasts were going to get bigger and bigger until they burst and if she was going to grow hair other places on her body. She lifted her nightgown to inspect her body for new developments. She stood upright in front of the mirror and slipped the nightgown over her head, standing naked in the rising sunlight.\n\nAs she stared at her new body, she began to touch herself, first her nipples, which hardened immediately in the cool room. Next she began to squeeze and pull on her nipples, feeling a tingly warmth in her stomach as she did so. It was not unpleasant. In fact, if felt pretty good! Next she lifted her leg and looked closely at her private places in the mirror. That funny looking slit between her thighs was now starting to get wet! She didn't pee! What was going on here? She could feel the dampness seeping through her labia, so she went down the hallway to the bathroom to get a washrag to wipe herself. She got the rag and returned to her bedroom quietly, hoping she hadn't awakened her mother and aunt Betty sleeping in the room next to the bathroom.\n\nShe went back and stood in front of the mirror again, touching herself with the washrag. She felt something hard there. What was going on? She parted her labia and ran her finger over the knobby thing between them, instantly jerking at the touch. She wasn't going to do that again! It was scary! She wiped the moisture away and slipped her nightgown back on to go talk to her mom and aunt Betty. She knocked lightly on the door, hearing moans and heavy breathing inside as she often did.\n\n""Mom, can I come in?"" She asked through the door.\n\n""Just a minute sweetie,"" her mother answered. She could hear the covers rustling and something dropped to the floor. It sounded like a shoe or a hairbrush. It could have been that funny looking thing she found in her mom's dresser drawer when she was putting away the laundry. After about 5 minutes, her mother came to the door and opened it. \n\n""What is it doll?"" Her mother asked.\n\n""Mom, I need to talk to you. Something is happening to me and I don't understand.""\n\nHer mother looked back to the bed and made a motion with her hand. Carrie saw aunt Betty get out of bed and put her nightgown on. Why would she be sleeping naked?\n\n""Honey, come in. I'll explain everything to you."" Her mother invited her.\n\nAs she stepped into the room, the sunlight shown through her sheer nightgown, accentuating her huge breasts and the dark patch of hair between her thighs. Carrie thought she heard her aunt Betty gasp.\n\nCarrie's mother was 26 years old. She had Carrie when she was Carrie's age.\n\nShe had been married off to a rich old man by her parents because they couldn't afford to feed and clothe her. Carrie's mother had been the prettiest daughter in the family, with thick blonde hair, blue eyes, and a voluptuous body that was begging to be fucked. The rich old man had turned out to be Carrie's grandfather, but Carrie didn't know it. He died shortly after her mom, Selma, had become pregnant and had left all his money to some other old man in town.\n\nThe family didn't talk about it much, so Carrie assumed it was taboo to bring his name up. Aunt Betty had moved in right after Carrie was born and had lived with them for as long as she could remember. Aunt Betty was pretty like Carrie's mom, only she had long dark hair and dark eyes and was just a little bit overweight. Not much though. She had small breasts and wide hips and was always joking and dancing with Carrie. Carrie liked the slow dances the best. Betty liked the slow dances best too.\n\nSelma took her daughter's hand and led her to the bed.\n\n""Sit down, sweetie."" She said.\n\n""Mom, what's happening to me? I got these big things on my chest and hair growing everywhere on my body? Am I turning into some type of a monster or something?"" She inquired.\n\n""No, baby. You're becoming a woman. Soon you'll start to have what we call ""periods"", and you'll have blood coming out of your body for a few days once a month. When girls start getting breasts and having periods, it means they are becoming a woman and can have babies"" Her mother explained.\n\n""I don't want to have any babies!"" Carrie exclaimed. ""I want to stay here with you and aunt Betty forever!""\n\n""Punkin, you can do whatever you want."" aunt Betty chimed in, moving closer to wrap her arm around Carrie.\n\n""That's right. You know we love you and want you to be with us always."" Her mother assured her.\n\n""We want you to know that now that you are becoming a woman, boys will be trying to call on you and do things to you that you might or might not like."" aunt Betty told Carrie.\n\n""Like what?"" Carrie asked, leaning against her aunt.\n\n""Well, they might start to try to feel your body like this,"" aunt Betty explained, moving her hand to Carrie's breasts to caress and pinch her nipples. ""And they might try to kiss you like this,"" She continued, taking Carrie's face into her hands and kissing her deeply and passionately.\n\nSelma watched curiously for Carrie's reaction to Betty's advances, not trying to stop her because she knew how good it felt when Betty played with her in bed every morning and every night.\n\nCarrie was stiff at first, but as Betty continued to caress her, she relaxed and let her aunt fondle her breasts. Her heard began to beat rapidly in her chest and she felt that warm feeling in her gut again.\n\n""Mom, I feel funny."" Carrie spoke in a whisper.\n\n""Just follow your instincts, baby. Do whatever you feel like doing,"" Her mother instructed her.\n\nAs Betty caressed and fondled Carrie's breasts, her mother helped her remove her nightgown. Her mother's passion was aroused at the sight of her daughter's womanly body. She wanted to touch and caress her as well.\n\n""Lie back on the bed, darlin'"" Betty ordered her gently, ""Let us look at you.""\n\nCarrie complied with their request, totally relaxed and trusting these two women who had been the only family she had ever known.\n\nSelma spread Carrie's legs and looked closely at her vagina, spreading the lips of her labia to reveal Carrie's erect clitoris. Her mother took a deep breath and placed her face between her daughter's thighs, flicking Carrie's clit with her tongue. Carrie squirmed at the sensation, but Betty held her down by kissing her again deeply, plunging her tongue into Carrie's mouth. \n\nCarrie let her emotions take over. She wrapped her arms around Betty and pressed her breasts into her aunt's hands, enjoying the touch of Betty's soft, yet strong fingers. She was in oblivion, with her mother's mouth glued to that spot that made her wiggle and writhe with ecstasy.\n\nSelma slid her hands under Carrie's ass and flicked and sucked her daughter's clit ravenously.\n\nAroused to the point of madness, Betty broke her kiss with Carrie and took Carrie's hands in hers.\n\n""I want you to touch me down there, baby. We'll make you feel good if you make us feel good.""\n\nCarrie was weak with desire. She let Betty guide her hand to her own special knob.\n\n""Pinch it and roll it in your fingers, then rub your fingers over it real fast like this,"" Betty explained as she demonstrated for Carrie.\n\nCarrie slid her hands into the moistness and began to do as her aunt had instructed. She rubbed Betty's clit harder and faster, as if by instinct, as Betty writhed and groaned with each touch. Selma sped up her ministrations to Carrie's clit until Carrie bucked uncontrollably in a seizure of orgasm. As she did this, Betty quickly climbed over top of Carrie and positioned herself over Carrie's mouth.\n\nInstinctively, Carrie began to lick and suck and nibble on Betty's clit as Selma had done to her. Betty sat on Carrie's face as Carrie fed on her aunt's pussy hungrily, savoring the salty taste of sex. Betty writhed and wiggled and ground her pussy into Carrie's mouth until she jerked spasmodically in orgasm.\n\nExhausted, Carrie closed her eyes and began to contemplate what had just happened. She had never felt like this before. She liked it! She wanted to do it all the time! It relaxed her and it felt wonderful.\n\n""Carrie? Are you okay?"" Selma asked.\n\n""Yes, Mom. I feel wonderful!"" Carrie exclaimed. ""Can we do it again?""\n\n""Sure baby, every day if you want. I guess I'll have to get a bigger bed so you can sleep with your aunt Betty and me from now on.\n\n""Oh, I can't think of anything a boy could do that would feel as good as what we just did."" Carrie confided in her aunt Betty.\n\n""Oh, they have their good points. Some day I'll show you things that they do with their good points."" Betty teased."
866,Carry,"['fff', 'bedwetting', 'diapers']","yada yada.... blah blah....\n\nRhonda packed pictures and lamps from Carry's bedroom, office items from a desk in one of the corners, her computer and all the peripherals along with books and manuals and her dresser and vanity and closet clothes and other items in the closet. The whole while Rhonda drank in the sensual erotic scent of Carry's uriney odor, reminiscing about Vicky as she packed the boxes. Carry, meanwhile, stripped her bed to the plastic sheet, wiped it clean with a towel and disinfectant solution, dried it then remade it. She would sleep in her bed one more night, then have to get up early to strip, wash and pack her bedding before the move the next morning. The family was planning on staying one night in a motel since the truck driver would not be able to unload the trailer even though the move was only a few miles away. In the bathroom Rhonda enjoyed Carry's soiled clothing as she emptied the laundry hamper there in front of Carry. She took out two pairs of Carry's big wet panties, held them up to look at them, examining the wetness, then held them to her face to sniff, to inhale the uriney smell of Carry's soiled panties. She took out two pairs of wet jeans, also held them up and examined the wet crotch and upper legs, them too she raised to her nose to sniff Carry's delicious pissy smell. Oh honey, you smell sooo wonderful, she told the poor embarrassed girl. Your wet undies and jeans smell soooo delicious, sweetheart! I just love this smell, dear!!! You do? Really? Oh yes, baby! Don't worry. I am realllllly enjoying this!!! She laid the jeans aside with the panties and picked up a couple bras, then a t-shirt, a blouse, all strongly scented with Carry's pee pee smell. Uuuhhmmm, Carry, dear... You smell absolutely luscious!!! GAWD, I just can't get over you! I am just stunned, Rhonda, that you really like this. How did you get into this? she asked. Oh, well, it's a long story. Where do I start? Hey, I know .... Can you get away this evening? I mean, will your husband let you go out with me? He doesn't care. He likes to be rid of me as much as possible. How long have you been ... How long ... Rhonda was trying to word her question properly and was at a rare bit of a loss for words. I know what you're trying to ask. Since I had the first baby.\n\nI don't know what happened. The doctors say it was some kind of nerve damage. Simon insists it's all in my head. That I'm nuts or something. Well, don't worry, hon. Things will work out, I'm sure. I'm glad you are. If not with him, then with me for sure, baby. So, could I come back say, around 6:30 to 7:00 this evening? Pick you up, take you to dinner...it'll have to be McDonalds or Taco Bell or someplace cheap! Oh hon, that's fine. In fact let's make it my treat! We can go to a nice place. I'll be sure to wear a diaper so I won't embarrass you. Alright, Rhonda agreed. But like I said, don't worry about any possibility of embarrassing me, sweetie. I enjoy it. She continued to sort through Carry's laundry, raising up socks, pantyhose, towels and wash cloths, all scented with her delectable urine smell. She finished the master bedroom and bathroom, the family bathroom, linen closet, the two kids bedrooms and then moved into the husband's room. He kept a manly scented potpourri in several different places in his room, on his desk, on both bedside tables, in his chest of drawers and on his dresser. He too, had an office arranged in the corner of his bedroom, almost an exact duplicate of Carry's, same peripherals, books and manuals and so forth. Again Rhonda packed pictures, lamps, items from his desk, his dresser and chest of drawers and closet clothes and other items in his closet. He kept a laundry basket in the corner of his closet and while Carry was taking care of things in the rest of the house, Rhonda enjoyed sorting through his laundry as well. Uuhhmmm, she mused to herself, nice little pee pee stains in the fronts of his under shorts too! I guess that's normal though, she thought, the little dribbles after a pee. Ooooh and the brownie marks in the backs of his shorts... uuuhhhmmmm , yummmmmy, she thought as she sniffed at them. I wonder what's he's doing for sex, she thought. Wouldn't it be great to turn him on to wetting and get the two of them, he and Carry back together, enjoying their life together again! Spring and Becky arrived, a little later than Rhonda expected.\n\nShe had already started packing the dishes in the kitchen. The other two gals went to the basement and made short work of those rooms. Spring helped Rhonda finish packing the glassware while Becky took care of the garage and storage shed out back of the house. The paperwork was completed and signed by 2:00 in the afternoon and Spring and Becky left before Rhonda. Rhonda reconfirmed the arrangements for the evening with Carry, assured her husband that she would have her home right on time. Yeah, well, keep out as late as you like, he said sarcastically. Oh cool, can I just bring her home in the morning? Sure, why not....? the bastard asked!\n\nSo, Rhonda dropped off the van at Gary's house, took the paperwork in to his office and left it for him, since he hadn't made it back home yet. She drove home, showered and dressed for the evening, then sat down to her computer and began to write the account of the day's work ... or play! Six o'clock came round and she left to pick up Carry. She answered the door dressed in a rather bright blue satiny- silky pants and top outfit, very baggy, of course to accommodate her diaper. Rhonda drove to the restraunt of Carry's choice, the two enjoyed a delicious dinner, Carry's treat, then went to the Excalibur, a gay/les club in the city. Carry was in awe of the atmosphere, the ambiance, and quite taken with some of Rhonda's friends there. In just a few minutes this poor timid, demure young lady was considerably more outgoing and sociable than Rhonda ever guessed she could be. She was dancing with one of the girls within half an hour and within the hour had her first accident. Immediately she stopped in the middle of a dance with another girl and returned to the table with Rhonda. She whispered in her ear that she had just pissed herself. Well, honey, don't let it bother you at all. If you told Sharon, she'd take you into the bathroom and change your diaper for you and ... And what, Rhonda...? Well, do you want to tell her...? Would you tell her? We'll tell her together. Come on. Let's go back out there and finish the dance with her. The two returned to the dance floor and joined Sharon who had taken up the dance with two other gals. Oh, there you are. I wondered what you were doing. Sharon, Carry has an embarrassing problem, but we don't want her to be embarrassed over it. We'll enjoy her little problem, if you catch my drift. No, I don't follow, hon, she told Rhonda, glancing questioningly at Carry. Now you have to tell her, honey, she told Carry. Don't WORRY, hon, Rhonda tried reassuring her. Well ... well. I ... I had an accident. Sharon's eyes lit up! You did huh? Ooohhh, what kind of accident darling, she asked grinding herself closer to Carry, then up against her. She put her hands onto Carry's back and slid them down farther to her hips and felt the bulk inside of her blue pants. Ooooh baby, is this what I think it is? Sharon asked her pressing the front of her jeans against Carry's silky blue pants. Yes. It is a .... Say no more, darling. Care to join me in private, Sharon asked her, then turning to Rhonda, included her. Yes. I am so embarrassed though. Well don't be darling. You are such a sweetie. And you have THAT little problem... Yumm.....myyyyy....., Sharon told her. Come on with me, sweetie. Sharon took Carry by the hand and led her off toward the front entry to the club's dance hall, via our table of course to pick up Carry's big handbag along the way, and out to the lobby where the bathrooms are. Inside she, Carry and Rhonda stepped into the handicapped stall so they would have plenty of room and a private wash basin as well. Rhonda stood to one side of Carry and Sharon to the other, caressing down her back to her bottom and down over her breasts to her tummy and the top of that wonderful padding inside. Each one hooked a thumb inside the waistband of Carry's pants and slid her blue silkies down her pudgy thighs to where they fell to the floor by themselves. Oooohhh there was her diaper, under her panties. Uuuuuuuuhhhmmmm, Rhonda thought, while Sharon moaned audibly. Oooohh I can't believe you girls. Why? Sharon asked. It's just that .... my husband has hated me for ... well several years now ... All my friends have deserted me ... Not here sweetie!!!! You've found friends like you've never had before, honey, Rhonda told her. I can see ... I'm just so overwhelmed. The two women caressed over and fondled through her panties, then as with her pants hooked thumbs in the elastic waistband to lower them. Ooooh, girls, I'm wet, you know, Carry warned again. Her panties fell to her ankles with her pants. We know, honey, Sharon told her. Yes, honey. No worries, okay? Just enjoy being loved the way you are here, hon. Oooohhh, you're ... you're... Yes, darling, Sharon told her. We're taking down you luscious diaper, baby. The two women slipped the wet Depends down Carry's thighs. Ooooh you smell so wonderfully, dear girl. UUUHHmmmmmmm, she went on. Yes, soooo nice and strong, Carry... Uuhhmmm you can go in these several more times, you know. But, they'd be dripping wet. Sharon and Rhonda looked at each other and smiled. Oh yesss, they would be wouldn't they? How wonderful....!!!! Ooooh GAAAWD, Rhonda... she flinched as Rhonda began to feel through her bush and down to the top of her frontal split. Sharon's fingers followed directly. Carry just closed her eyes and began to respond to the love the two women were bestowing upon her.\n\nShe let her thighs part a little at first, then some more to let the diaper fall from between her legs. Both older women enjoyed Carry's diaper, examining the wetness in it, feeling the uriney dampness, lifting their fingers to one another's nose to sniff Carry's delicious water waste. Rhonda lifted the garment from underneath to Sharon's sniffing nose and to her tongue as she opened her mouth. Sharon tasted Carry's pee pee flavored Depends as Rhonda held it up for her. Sharon returned the favor, holding the wetted protective garment up to Rhonda. After both Sharon and Rhonda enjoyed her wet diaper they began caressing her bottom. Carry arched her back slightly to let her bums spread apart a little. OOOOhh your bottom feels soooo wonderful, Carry, Rhonda told her. Carry spread her bottom cheekies a little more enjoying Rhonda's touch between them. Do you ever mess in your diaper or panties? Sharon asked. SHARON, Rhonda chastised! That's NASTY! Oh no! Carry exclaimed, just pee. Would you? Sharon persisted. Would I ... she started to ask what? ... you mean .. would I .... Yes darling, would you mess in your diaper or your panties if we asked you to do so? Well... Oh please please say yes... We'll clean you up, I promise, Sharon told their new friend. She glanced at Rhonda and got a reluctant approval from her. Will you? she asked, clean me up, that is? She was looking at Rhonda. Absolutely spotless, hon... It would be our pleasure. I don't know if I can poop on command, girls, Carry told them. Well, let me see here, Rhonda said, squatting down behind Carry. UUUhhmmm I just love your big uriney flavored buttocks sweetie, she told the poor young woman as she caressed and fondled and gently, slowly spread them apart, little by little. Soon Rhonda was holding Carry's luscious bottom cheeks apart to examine her anal area, her slight hairy circle around the brownie ring and folds and creases of her brownie asshole. Oooohhh, darling, Carry, push down, honey. Even if you don't go poo, let me see your bottom hole press outward... let me see it bulge and swell and just begin to open, okay? Carry began to push on her bottom from inside. Sharon's fingers were feeling in Carry's split by then, fondling and massaging the gal's inner petals and her wee wee and clitty. OOOhhh GAWD, Rhonda... OOOOOOO Sharon...... What honey? Sharon asked. I'm ... OOOHHHH I'm gonna..... Cum, baby? Ooooh yessss, Sharon encouraged... Come for us sweetheart.... She began to rub and fondle a little more vigorously in Carry's luscious pissy smelling split. Rhonda was fingering over and around Carry's bottom hole by then and leaned in very very close to her to sniff between her bums. Just seconds before Carry began to really cum in ernest, Rhonda slipped her index finger up into Carry's dirty bottom opening and felt the poo inside of her rectum and made SURE that Carry was feeling her touching it inside of her. OOOOHHH GAWWWWWDDDD .... OOOOO I'm ....UUUUUHHHMMMMMM ... cummmmmmm ..... cummmmming... Yes, baby... let it come, Sharon was telling her. Soak my hand and fingers, baby. YYYEeesssss, cummm all over my hand...., Sharon told her. Soak me, sweetheart. Ooooh Rhonda... OOOHHH ... OOOOOOOOmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm Carry was cummmmmmmminggggg. Oooohhh, OOOOOOO GAWAAAWWWDDDD Rhonda, you're touching my... my... my poop inside of me... OOOOHHHhhhhmmmmm.. I pee... when... I.... CUMMMMMMMMMMMM..... Sharon told her, Yes, I can feel it, honey. Ooooh gawd, yes... piss for us, darling. Pee on my fingers... UUUUhhmmmm... your are delicious kid....... Sharon encouraged her as Carry climaxed for them. Sharon later described a wonderful flow of thick girlie goooo from Carry's sweet pussy and the hot aromatic flow of her delicious urine from her wee wee. She raised her fingers to her nose after Carry finished her luscious cummm. She licked and smelled and sucked the combination of goo and pee pee from her fingers while Rhonda removed a slightly soiled, very musky finger from Carry's anus. She too raised her fingers to her nose and mouth to lick and suck away Carry's bottom flavor and smell. Carry soaked herself so thoroughly that her pee pee flushed down her thighs and legs, past her diaper now around her ankles and even got pee pee on her underpanties and pants, so that Sharon and Rhonda had to hold them up to the hand dryer to dry them. A couple different girls came into the bathroom and, of course, couldn't resist looking inquiringly at Rhonda and Sharon drying Carry's pants and panties. Our girlfriend had a bit of an accident, Sharon told the first one. Oooohhh no, the poor thing... Is she in a stall...? Yes, In the handicapped stall... The girl went to the stall next to Carry and as she settled herself onto the commode said, Honey, I feel for you, sweetie. We all have little accidents hon, she told Carry through the wall. It's okay. I have a couple loving friends taking care of me. Sharon and Rhonda didn't restart the hand dryer, rather they all three listened to the fourth girl going pee pee in the stool. We enjoyed your pee, too, darling, Rhonda told her as the gal came out of the stall. Sharon started the dryer again. Ooohhh, you are sooo nasty. She blushed, stepped to the mirror, washed her hands and dried them under the second hand dryer on the wall. Rhonda explained to the second inquiring girl who walked in on them drying Carry's pants and panties. Uuhhhmmm, poor girl, she said, then stepped into one of the stalls. Again Rhonda, Sharon and Carry listened to her going pee pee. Uuhhmmm, what a wonderful little sound, pee pee trickling into the toilet, spraying and hissing out of her little wee wee and splattering into the water beneath her. Yummmmmmy!! You listened to me peeing, didn't you! the gal paused to accuse Sharon and Rhonda, looking from one to the other. Yes, hon. We just can't help ourselves, Rhonda explained. Ooohh you are NASTY! She stormed out in a huff! Back in the Excalibur word had spread and several girls came by their table to speak with Rhonda, Sharon and Carry. We heard someone at this table has pee fun. Can we join in? No, hon, sorry, it's quite private. Which one of you goes pee? We all three do, hon. Can we be alone, please? Okay? But several people made their contact for later fun and games. Anyone into ""the brown"", several asked, perking up Sharon's ears. How about the ""red""? Rhonda perked up to those! and offered a business card to each."
867,Cary,['MF'],"Cary by daVinci\n\n You have to amuse yourself sometimes after being so serious for so long. -- Franz Joseph Haydn\n\nI can't really mention my name. It would defeat the purpose of what I've been trying to do. Not that you'd recognize it, or even care that much if you did. But it has been my ambition recently to become a recluse, and being a recluse is hard goddamned work. One must be ever vigilant. It's the little things that get you into trouble. My problem was I just got bored. Everything became so routine. I developed problems distinguishing what city I was in, what orchestra I was playing with, what piece I was performing. Most audiences never noticed the difference. Several of the critics did. When they started describing my performances as ""workmanlike"" and my technical components ""competent"" I knew it was time to stop. I cashed in royalty checks and appearance fees, and dropped off the face of the earth. I moved here, to this house. A house I bought for only two reasons: its location and its third floor. The mountains of Tibet, the jungles of Borneo, the ice tundra of northern Canada...none of these locales offers the anonymity and isolation of the affluent American suburb. My new house stood on a non-descript street, in a non-descript neighborhood, in a non- descript town. There was nothing at all to distinguish it from dozens of identical affluent suburbs. I was not in the least concealed, I was right out there in the open...which is why I was so well hidden. I looked at five houses in this vicinity before stumbling on this three story Tudor. It's third floor a massive expanse of unusable area, an immense attic masquerading as a living space. Much to the exasperation of the moving company, I had all of 63 boxes of books, 15 boxes of CD's and LP's, 8 pieces of furniture, three MIDI equipped electronic keyboards, two computers and one baby grand Steinway hauled to this cavernous crow's nest. We sometimes manage to fill even the most enormous of empty spaces. For hours each day (and night) I sat in this room reading my Kafka, listening to my Mahler, and finishing my own first symphony. How fortunate I am to be a recluse of the 20th century. Had I been writing a symphony in Berlioz's time I would have actually had to have dealt with people: conductors, musicians, publishers. Now it can be done by one cynical composer who happens to own the proper computer software and a Korg keyboard. This is a great time to be alive...where do I want to go today? Let's be completely honest here, I am not J.D. Salinger or Elvis. No one was really looking for me. I was not a fugitive, a hounded celebrity. Let's be brutally honest, there was no romantic nobility in what I was doing. Beethoven stopped performing in public because of a comical stage mishap, Rossini abandoned writing opera after turning 30, and Bartok died in exile. I was not ""making a statement"" or protecting my artistic sensibilities. I was simply bored, perhaps a bit ""comfortably numb"". I was not interested in anything, and nothing was interested in me. As I looked out of my third story's two windows and watched the street traffic, the trees sway, the house next door; I felt secure in the knowledge that no one was really challenging my reclusivity, a luxury not necessarily enjoyed by other hermitic members of my tribe. But enough about me...this is not why we are here. This is not why am I writing. This is not why you are reading. You grow impatient for the ""story"" and I don't blame you. You'll be pleased to find out that the ""story"" is easy to get to from where we are. Do you remember were we were? Before my rambling digression on reclusivity and sequencer programs, we were in my third story ""workshop"", my Montaigne's tower. That is why it's easy to get to where we want to go from where we are. All we have to do...is look out the window. For that is what I did.\n\nI had shut down the computers and closed the lid on the Steinway. As I wandered around the room, my head arbitrarily turned to the right and my vision was slapped by a flash of white. A woman in a brilliant white bathing suit walked out of her house and towards the chlorine blue water of her swimming pool. I was not terribly close, but I swore I could see her breasts sway slightly as she leaned back on one of the several pool chairs. She arched her back in recline. Her face, somewhat obscured by the sunglasses she wore, lifted towards the sun. I studied her breasts, rising and falling with each breath. I examined the flatness of her stomach and the womanly flair of her hips as exposed by the high cut of her swimwear. I stood hypnotized by how incredibly tanned, smooth, and firm her legs looked thrown out as mere appendages by their owner. I hate to use this word, I have never used it before to describe a human being, but this woman was stunning. It took me several moments to realize I was gazing lewdly upon one of my next door neighbors, Cary Salasmore. Cary and her husband, Matt, had come over to introduce themselves the weekend I moved in, and invited me over for dinner one warm June evening last month. They made an attractive couple. Matt was athletically handsome and Cary was beautiful, with dark brown shoulder length hair and a Revlon model face. Her dark complexion worked cooperatively to amplify the lightness of her eyes, or the flash of her teeth. I actually found the whole ensemble somewhat distracting while trying to talk to her. We had dinner that evening on the very patio where Cary now lay in the sun. Cary and I had shared an afternoon of conversation as I applied honey pine wood stain to lumber I was using to construct bookshelves. Last week I had observed her struggling to assemble a new gas grill, and went over to offer my assistance and power tools. Not that she couldn't have done it herself, but four hands were better than two, and I was trying to be neighborly. So you see, I had been around her and I knew Cary was beautiful in the way a Michelangelo statue is beautiful, full of finely crafted detail. I had not realized however, until that moment, that Cary was also beautiful in a Playboy Playmate of the Year, wet dream type of way. As my mind wandered in the direction Cary's body demanded it take, I began to feel a little voyeuristic. I managed to tear myself from the window, but never for very long. I kept returning. I must have watched her on and off for two hours before, much to my disappointment, she got up to go in. The last thing I saw was her incredible figure in retreat. I watched her from behind as she slid inside the house, her outrageous legs seemed to glide her forward, propelling her along some predetermined path. I reluctantly went back to work.\n\nAn hour later I heard the doorbell ring. The object of my affection, my new hobby, stood outside the door. ""I hope I'm not interrupting, but Matt's out of town again and I'm a little bored, how would you like to help me drink this $110 bottle of wine?"" Cary asked, handing me the bottle. ""I think I can work that into my schedule,"" I replied and invited her in. She was still wearing the white bathing suit, but had put on a pair of cutoff denim shorts. The frayed edge of the shorts threw threading against the smooth dark skin of her thighs as she sat on the couch. Another gripping image I had to tear myself away from as I went to open the wine. I returned with the Pinot Grigio on ice and two glasses. ""So how's the life of leisure?"" she asked when we had settled down with our accessories for conversation. I had been intentionally vague in discussing my background with Matt and Cary , saying only that some financial good fortune had allowed me to retire early from the ""music industry"". Remarkably, neither one of them had pursued the ambiguity and the subject was always changed. ""So far, so good, though I think I watch too much CNN,"" I said. ""A 24 hour news network...is there that much happening we have to know about?"" she wondered. ""Don't find a need to keep up with current events?""\n""I'm too busy being a stereotype,"" she said with obvious irony. ""Poor wealthy woman, married to a busy giant of commerce. Nothing to do all day but sit by the pool and go to the health club. Occasionally I cook and clean, but most of that is done for me. I think it's important to concentrate on one thing, to specialize, to focus one's energies.""\n""So you might say you're the 'anti-Renaissance Man', or Woman as the case my be,"" I said. ""Absolutely. No use muddying the waters with excess interests or abilities."" This was a different Cary than the one I had dined with, or manipulated hardware with. I liked this one better. This Cary was more intriguing, though she could be a bit unsettling. Which was, of course, exactly what she wanted. ""I saw you watching me,"" she said suddenly, looking at me deeply. Talk about unsettling. ""I...uh...didn't mean to....uh....intrude, I was just...""\n""It's all right,"" Cary laughed. ""No need to apologize. I was flattered. Men always look at me, and I'm always flattered. I'm past the point in my life where I can feel indignant, or insulted. I don't like to admit it, but I like the attention. It makes me feel like I have something.""\n""You're very beautiful,"" I stammered, raising the glass to my lips. An empty gesture considering the glass was empty. ""Yes, I know,"" she smiled. ""Tragically, that's all I am. I don't have a job, I don't have children, I don't have any amusing, mind-numbing hobbies, I have no strong convictions. I don't worry about the environment, I'm not incensed over the death penalty, abortion, or NAFTA. I eat veal. I guess I'm not 'deep' enough.""\n""You have a successful husband,"" I offered, refilling our wine glasses. ""Yes, I do have that. Sure he fucks around, but he's my husband...another thing I don't have the energy to be upset about."" She lay her head back, resting it against the couch. I couldn't help but notice even her throat was alluring. I had never thought of a throat or a neck as being 'sexy' before. But that was Cary. The most mundane, common gestures made one think of the prurient possibilities. ""I'm either a pathetically passive kept woman, or a Zen master. I don't know which,"" she sighed. ""It sounds like you think about this a lot.""\n""Only in my free time,"" she answered, ""but since I only have free time, it adds up.""\n""I think you're lying"" I said, ""if you were so accepting of your situation you wouldn't think about it as much as you do. You wouldn't be here talking about it. It wouldn't occur to you."" She turned to look at me, a smile approaching a smirk crossed her lips. ""Well, aren't we the penetrating judge of human character. Am I supposed to be turned on by that genuineness, that honesty?""\n""Feel free."" I smiled. ""Yet another man who wants to tumble with me. I somehow expected something different from you Mr. Virtuoso, Mr. Second Coming of Mozart."" I must have looked startled, and she must have picked up on it. ""Oh yes, I know who you are. I know all about you. I bought three of your CD's last week when I was in the city.""\n""Which ones?"" I asked casually, trying to downplay the ridiculous hint of anxiety I felt, face to face with the one woman who has finally realized no one ever sees Bruce Wayne and Batman at the same time. ""The Schumann, the Beethoven Piano Concerto, and one other, I can't remember.""\n""I've never been totally pleased with the Schumann, but what did you think?""\n""It seemed fine to me, but I know nothing about music. The liner notes said you were a genius.""\n""Oh good, I'd hate to think the liner notes said 'he sucks, but we didn't realize it until after we had pressed the CD'."" She laughed, flashing white teeth and pink tongue. ""So tell me,"" she asked, ""do classical pianists have groupies""\n""Actually, this may surprise you, but yes. However they're all 65 year old symphony patrons, or 19 year old students. I stay away from the 60 year old symphony patrons.""\n""How are the 19 year old students?"" she asked ""Eager...but still learning,"" I answered. She smiled again. ""You interest me,"" she remarked. ""How so?""\n""You're not as obvious as everyone else I know.""\n""Why thank you...I guess. You interest me too,"" I said ""How so?"" she asked, pulling her legs up on the couch and tucking them beneath her hips somewhat flirtatiously. ""In several different ways,"" I said ""You're attracted to me, aren't you?"" When I didn't say anything in response she got up off the couch and walked towards me. She stood in front of me, staring into my eyes. ""How did you ever end up here?"" she asked. ""I might ask you the same thing."" I paused, then placed my hand on the side of her leg. ""I want to kiss you,"" she said. ""Go ahead. I want you to kiss me."" She paused before bending forward, bringing her lips to mine. Her ambition was tempered by her reserve, the kiss was light, feathery, temporary, non-binding. Her tongue darted out occasionally to swipe at my lips, never lingering for long. ""You want to fuck me, don't you?"" she whispered, backing away from me. ""The thought has crossed my mind, but I don't know. You may actually be too perfect to fuck."" She looked at me quizzically before responding. ""I'm not sure how to take that. Do I blush with awkward embarrassment like I do when the men say 'No one looks better in a tennis skirt than you Car'; or do I flash you my disapproving glare like when they try to grab my ass while dancing at the country club?""\n""This happens often, does it?"" I asked, sounding more curious than flip, unfortunately. ""Quite frequently, yes,"" she responded. She reached across me to pull a piece of melting ice from the bucket I had used for the wine. As she spoke she began to rub the ice over her neck, and along the side of her face. She bent forward and placed the ice on my earlobe. I recoiled from the sensation. ""But you see,"" she continued, ""it's all just fun and games. These men wouldn't really know what to do if a woman grabbed their ass back. They're in it for the flirtation and the fantasy. Not my husband of course, he's quite proficient and prolific at 'following through', so to speak."" She started passing the ice cube over her breasts through the material of her white swimsuit. Her nipples hardened, and the water made the fabric virtually transparent. She threw her head back, eyes closed as the ice moved over her. I could see the darkness of her erect nipple and the full shape of her breast. I tried to regain my composure, tried to regain my passive acceptance of her presence, her desirability. All right...say something now, I thought to myself. Be careful of the voice. Make sure she doesn't hear anything she's not supposed to hear. ""I find it hard to believe,"" I croaked out, ""that you don't inspire lustful bravado in at least several of the more cowardly, domesticated husbands of this hamlet; that you don't get serious offers."" The ice had evaporated in her hand, there was now nothing left in the grip of her moist palm. She came towards me again, for another kiss, for another declaration. She licked briefly at the ear where she had placed the ice. Then she backed away again. ""It's irrelevant,"" she said. ""My job is to sacrifice what I want. I have to be the good wife. I have to be loyal. I guess I do have at least one mind-numbing hobby. We all have roles, we all have poses."" With that she started walking towards the door. I watched her mouth-watering ass sway as she left me, and though my cock throbbed at the sight, I was somehow not surprised it had ended like this. ""I have a friend for you,"" she said when she reached the door, ""you might like her...I'll work on it."" She opened the door to walk out, then turned to me. ""I'll be thinking of you tonight...if that's any consolation,"" she said. ""I'm flattered, women rarely think of me, but when they do I'm always flattered"" I said. She smiled and left. I rubbed my own cock later thinking about Cary's body, thinking about Cary, thinking about Cary thinking about me. As I shot off over my chest and stomach I moaned her name. I wonder if she heard me. Did I want her to hear me?\n\nCary was back at poolside several days later. I had heard the laughing and moved quickly to the window, perhaps a bit too quickly. Cary had company. They lay side by side together there on the patio, drinking, sunning and laughing. One could tell, even in their reclined position, that the other woman was much shorter than Cary. She looked younger as well, from what I could gather. Despite the distance, I could see that she was impressively built. She wore a yellow two piece bathing suit that did more to augment than conceal what we mean by ""voluptuous"". I watched them talking and laughing for several minutes, trying to keep myself concealed, lest Cary detect my presence again. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but the other woman kept shaking her head and laughing. Cary was trying to talk her into something, something she was hesitant to do. I was stunned to see Cary pull at the shoulder straps of her bathing suit, lowering it to her waist, exposing her breasts, which of course looked fantastic. Cary then proceeded to rub suntan oil onto her chest as her friend looked on with schoolgirl embarrassment and shock. But soon, she too, became subservient to Cary's considerable influence and, after a furtive look around, reached behind her to untie the top of her own suit. The endeavor revealed an awe inspiring sight. Her breasts bobbed slightly on her chest as she lay back. Cary playfully poured a little too much oil over her friends chest, eliciting a short scream of surprise and delight. Where had I ended up? I once shook the King of Denmark's hand, I sat at a banquet table with Leonard Bernstein and President George Bush. Now I was a verified peeping tom, watching two oiled women sunbathe topless. From the Atlantic Monthly to Penthouse Forum; ""I never believed the letters I read here were true until this happened to me..."" I should respect their privacy, I should walk away from the window and go downstairs, I should leave them alone...yeah, whatever.\n\n""Please come for dinner tomorrow night,"" Cary said, ""we're giving a dinner party, and I'd like to have you there. I'm asking Kristen to come too."" she smiled mischievously. We were standing in our respective driveways. ""Who's that?"" I asked. ""She's the vacuous, long haired young travel agent with the big tits you watched me with yesterday,"" she replied, the smile still on her lips. I could do nothing but smile back. How could she be certain I had been watching? ""The display yesterday was supposed to tempt me?""\n""Yes. Were you tempted?""\n""Yes...but not by your friend.""\n""Oh...so sweet, another compliment. C'mon, what do you say?"" she asked. ""Why the set up Cary?""\n""I have a myriad of reasons,"" she said with mock mysteriousness ""Aren't we the enigma.""\n""Yes...we are...will you be there?""\n""Will you be there?"" I asked ""Of course,"" she replied. ""Then how can I refuse."" I said. ""Great, see you at 7:00.""\n\nCary greeted me at the door. She wore a red cotton knit dress with a scooped neck and a slit that ran up the side of one dangerous leg. It was the left leg. The other dangerous leg was put away for the evening, I supposed. In my former line of work, one saw a lot of women dressed in glamorous formal wear. But I have to admit that seeing Cary in this simple outfit made my teeth hurt. There must have been about fifteen people there. No one asked me what it was like to play with the London Philharmonic, or whether I knew any of the Three Tenors, or asked my opinion of the movie ""Shine"". Which I took to mean the Cary had not told anyone anything. I began to relax, Bruce Wayne gets to be another run of the mill millionaire for another anonymous day. Cary threw Kristen and me together immediately, seating us together at dinner, playing the matchmaker all evening, ensuring we were never far from one another. Kristen wore a black and purple flower print blouse with a black skirt, not exceedingly short, but short enough. The ensemble was fittingly enhanced by a string of pearls and both fingernails and toenails lacquered in lavender. She was, what Cary would probably refer to sardonically as, ""bubbly"". She and I were virtually attached at the hip all evening. It was Matt who took me away from her first. He had just bought all this new audio equipment, and was anxious for me to see it. I acted appropriately impressed as he gave me the specs and discussed the features. He excused himself and left to mingle and play the host, leaving me alone for the first time all evening. My seclusion didn't last long. As I stood next to the kitchen door, Cary sidled up to me with a drink in her hand and a smile on her face. ""So what do you think of Kristen?"" she asked. ""She seems a lovely young woman, and quite popular."" I added. ""Quite certainly. All the men are trying to catch glimpses down her blouse. Including my husband, though there's no mystery there. They sleep together rather regularly."" I almost dropped my glass. She was amused at my surprise, laughing briefly. ""Yes...neither one of them knows I know. I know about his other nine mistresses as well.""\n""And you maintain friendly relations with this woman?"" I all but stammered. ""Of course. I maintain friendly relations with my husband too. He's been a nervous wreck all evening. Nervous because she's here at all, and nervous because she seems so taken with you."" Cary paused momentarily looking in Kristen's direction. Kristen stood in conversation with three men who surrounded her as in some football huddle where she had just brought the next play in from the bench. Cary turned back to face me and I saw mischievous intent in her eyes. ""You are my friend, aren't you?"" she asked. ""In a way, yes""\n""I need you to do me a huge favor,"" she said ""What is it?""\n""Well Kristen's got a thing for you and...""\n""How do you know that?"" I interrupted. ""She told me. I could tell anyway.""\n""How well do you know this woman?"" I asked. ""Oh very well.""\n""So what's the favor?"" Cary hesitated a little before she asked her favor. ""I need you to take Kristen home with you tonight and fuck her senseless."" She paused waiting for my reaction. ""Can you do that for a friend Maestro?"" By this point I understood that Cary loved to play games, some amusement , distraction for what seemed to her a relatively boring existence. But for some inexplicable reason I also trusted her. Trusted that her amusement would not come at my expense. As I say, I don't understand why I felt this trust, why I felt more like her sidekick than her potential victim. I had somehow been demoted from Batman to Robin. It's been my experience, "" I offered, ""that seductions don't usually occur as effortlessly as television screenplays and erotic fiction might have you believe.""\n""Oh...this one will be. Kristen's hot for you, and she loves the idea of bedding a celebrity. I'm sorry, I told her who you were...but despite her flaws, she can keep a secret. She's probably pretty good in bed, after all, my husband keeps going back, and she's a screamer...if you like that type of thing.""\n""How do you know all this?"" I asked. ""Oh...girl talk, you know, while we're sitting around the pool rubbing oil on ourselves."" Cary leaned towards me, whispering, ""do you like that...do you like vocal women, women who gasp and pant and scream?"" she asked. ""Music to my ears,"" I said with a smile. ""So I get to release some sexual tension with a woman who's not you, and you get to mess with Matt's head. You get back at your infidel husband without transgressing your code of loyalty.""\n""Among other things,"" she answered. ""What other things?"" I asked. ""No...I'm not going to let you sap all the mystery out of me. Why are you fighting this? It's inevitable anyway. Kristen will overcome you, she'll unbutton another button on her blouse and spill some cleavage, she'll cross her legs in your direction and allow her skirt to ride up, she'll laugh at all your jokes and touch your arm. You'll cave eventually anyway.""\n""Will she use ice?"" I asked. That brought no response. ""Because you ask me, I have to go through the laborious process of undressing and ravaging a 25 year old with stupendous architecture and a penchant for vocalization, just so you can get back at your husband in some ""Dangerous Liaisons"" caper? You're a demanding woman.""\n""I know it's a lot to ask,"" she said, employing that devastating smile. ""Well all right, just this once for friendship. But I'm not fucking any of Matt's other mistresses, and I'm certainly not fucking Matt...at least not directly.""\n""I knew I could count on you,"" Cary said, ""now, you've been away from your date for too long. Get to work, turn on that sophisticated, symphonic charm of yours.""\n""I'm on the case Caped Crusader,"" I started to walk away then stopped. I made my way slowly back to Cary and leaned to whisper in her ear. ""Do you want me to leave my windows open tonight?"" I asked. Cary looked at me with an odd expression. I thought I might have seen admiration in that look. The expression of one who has met an equal? It couldn't be. ""That would be an extraordinary touch,"" she said flatly. I made my way towards Kristen.\n\nAs the evening began to dwindle I asked Kristen back to my place for a nightcap. A suggestion she enthusiastically supported. If only all men could have the intelligence briefing I had received. I stalled our departure until the last of the guests was leaving, and then intimated to Kristen that we should also go, not taxing our hosts any longer. We expressed garrulous gratitude to Matt and Cary as we were leaving. Cary was right, Kristen could keep a secret. She thanked them with her arm around my waist, and one could never have known of Kristen and Matt's amorous history. Matt was slightly less clandestine. Maybe it was just that I knew. Did I see Matt put his arm around Cary? Did I detect a tightness in his jaw, a coiled spring aspect in his chest, a flinty, terse tone in his voice? I tried to play it up a little for Cary, rubbing Kristen's shoulder, toying with her hair. Cary seemed subdued. Probably my imagination. I couldn't help thinking that Matt was jealous that I was leaving with Kristen, and Cary was jealous because Matt was jealous that I was leaving with Kristen.\n\nKristen and I sat drinking cognac, killing time before the inevitable. She finally brought up the fact that she knew who I was. She didn't, of course. She asked me what it was like to have to perform, what it was like to play in front of thousands of people. I told her it took a lot of practice and energy. She told me she liked music, but not classical music. I told her I understood; that I didn't always like classical music either. She laughed and said she loved listening to the radio, and liked to go out dancing at the clubs. She said she loved aerobics at the health club because they turned the music up loud. I suggested that she enjoyed that because she was transposing the abstract sensations of the music into something physical, the exercise, the exertion of her aerobic workout. She didn't completely understand what I meant. ""I guess I feel that most things are about expression...music's just another one of those things,"" I said. ""What makes you say most things are about expression?"" she asked. ""I can't guarantee this but, ultimately, people don't like being alone, so most human endeavors involve some form of communication. It's a way of making contact with other people, other things, sometimes other ideas or feelings.""\n""And music is like that?""\n""Yeah, absolutely. You hear some song on the radio, it elicits a response in you, some sort of nostalgia maybe, melancholia perhaps, but whatever it does, it speaks to something in you, and you speak back. The emotional reaction is a way of speaking back, or the physical rush of the aerobic workout.. For all its complexities, all the rigorous analytical structures we spend so much time discussing, music is a device. A device that allows us expression to those things we can't express in other ways."" Was I speaking to her, or just thinking out loud? ""So what else is like that,"" she asked. ""Any artistic or creative pursuit, I would imagine, has some component of communication.""\n""I think sex is like that,"" she said. I knew exactly what she meant. ""What do you mean?"" I asked. ""There's all this stuff going on inside of you, you have these feelings for the other person. It may be lust, it may be love, it may be admiration or affection. You can't say that stuff all the time. So you jump on them and tell them that way. Isn't that what you were talking about? It's a way of demonstrating what you feel, right?""\n""Right."" Kristen leaned forward and kissed me. ""So? Is there any stuff going on with you right now?"" she asked. As a response, I bent down to kiss her, our tongues tangling, excusing themselves from vocal communication. ""Do you have a bedroom in this place?"" she asked when we broke. ""I just had one put in,"" I responded. She giggled, and stood up, offering her hand, a gesture of invitation. I placed my hand in hers, an RSVP, a gesture of assent and agreement.\n\nIn Matt's defense, I have to admit, Kristen's breasts were even more spectacular than I could have gathered from seeing them from afar. Large and firm, they felt heavy in my hand as I ran my palm over their surface, excited by their weight as I held one through the thin fabric of her blouse and the stiffer fabric of her bra. I couldn't wait long before getting to work on the blouse's buttons. I pulled Kristen's blouse from her skirt and unwrapped her. The look of admiration on my face was most likely something Kristen was used to, and she giggled again as she reached behind to remove her bra, letting it fall casually to the floor, uninterested in any flair for presentation. She let the work speak for itself, standing back slightly, enhancing the moment. Gleefully pleased in what must have been my obvious delight, she threw her herself towards me, wrapping one arm around my neck and running her other hand over the prominent bulge below my belt. Her hands seemed small to me and I wanted them around my cock. I quickly unbuckled, unbelted and unzipped, offering an invitation of my own. Without breaking our kiss, she thrust her hand into my shorts and grazed her lavender fingernails over my swollen cock with en excruciating lightness of touch. ""Mmmmmmm, that feels promising"" she said breaking away from me. Without answering her, I bent down to lick the nipple of her left breast while I reached behind her to lower the zipper of her skirt. It fell away as effortlessly as her bra had. Because of our height differences she had to stand on her toes to lick at the side of my neck. I kissed the top of her head and smelled raspberry in her hair as she bit at my shoulder and rubbed her stomach against my erect prick. She pushed away from me gently and lay back on the bed. I drank in the picture perfect pose she struck as she watched me undress. Clad only in black panties and pearls, her long hair fanned out against the pillow. She smiled up at me as my eyes traveled from her breathtaking upper body to her slim waist and then to her full hips and fleshy thighs. Her body was almost a Wagnerian opera. ""C'mon, hurry up,"" she teased and took a breast in her hand, rubbing its nipple with fingertips that pinched occasionally, and fluttered over the expanse of flesh. I moved a little faster in undressing. I went to the bed and kneeled above her, my cock hovered obscenely over her stomach and she reached for it, sliding a fist along it's length. ""You're so goddamned hard,"" she sighed, closing her eyes and licking her lips as her hand continued its ministrations. I bent my neck to take a hard nipple in my mouth and then licked all around it, wanting to taste every inch of her tits, a task that might have taken some time. I looked into her face. It was a pretty face, not a stunning face like Cary's, but sweet, deceptively innocent, a high school cheerleader face. Her eyes were still closed, a smile on her face, but the absence of my oral attention to her breasts caused her to open her eyes. She saw me looking down at her, and tilted her head slightly in question. She grabbed her tits and pushed them together, creating a crease in the universe that would drive any man with a breast fetish to clinical insanity. ""Do you want to fuck my tits? C'mon, slide yourself in here..."" she said, demonstrating with an index finger the path she suggested. I didn't move, just looked down at her, ""No,"" I said, ""I want to taste you."" I flattened myself out on top of her, felt the surface of her breasts against my chest and started my descent of her body. I ran my tongue along the underside of each breast before moving lower stabbing my tongue into her navel, and then swiping it against the inside of her thigh. My face brushed against the silk of her panties and it felt smooth against my face. I traced the edges of her panties with my mouth, licking and biting softly along the way. I heard her moan as I maneuvered my tongue beneath the elastic waistband, sliding it along the edge. She had almost imperceptibly started to thrust her hips off the mattress, searching for greater contact. ""Take them off,"" she panted, ""lick me, I want to feel your tongue, I want to feel your whole mouth on me."" she groaned, finally impatient with my maddeningly slow pace. She started to remove her panties before I could, but I completed the process for her. As I lowered my face to begin working her over in earnest, she spread he legs wide for me, running her hands along the inside of her thighs, all the while watching me intently. A little impatient now myself I tried my best to devour that which was presented to me in such an erotic fashion. Kristen grunted appreciatively as I ran my tongue the length of her pussy, before attending to the swollen clitoris I found at journey's end. I moved quickly and firmly against it, and Kristen started throwing her hips up, forcing collision in our connection. ""God, yeah...just like that...just keep doing that,"" Kristen moaned when I moved my tongue from side to side, holding her ass in my hands to steady her against my mouth. I felt her pussy contract and throb against my tongue as she came. ""Yeah....now, I'm cumming...."" I knew the event had arrived and I felt Kristen shudder, heard a gasp, but nothing I would consider a scream. She sagged back down against the bed, and ran her hands through my hair. ""Don't stop...more...please...."" I hadn't really thought of stopping, and now redirected my efforts by thrusting my tongue in and out of her. I grabbed her ass and rolled us over so she was now on top, pussy planted firmly on my face. She moved to kneel above me and I lifted my head, maintaining the contact. ""Fuck yes, I'm going to cum again soon...."" she almost yelled. She began to drive her hips up and down, riding my face in sexual fury. Thirty seconds later I heard what was definitely a scream. Though the sound died in the air quickly, I hoped it had not died too quickly. When Kristen finally rolled off me and lay on the bed, those breasts heaving, a thin film of sweat highlighting their movement, her pussy damp and swollen, I was not at all surprised to discover my cock literally aching with hunger for her. After what seemed like a long time, she had finally regained her breath, and reached for my cock. ""Your turn now,"" she smiled, and bent her head down to take me in her mouth. ""No,"" I said, perhaps a bit too urgently. ""I want to,"" she replied, a bit confused. ""I can't wait...I have to fuck you."" I was over anxious, and she liked that. She liked my impatience, my craving, my desperation. Another supplicant to her considerable charms and talents. She smiled at me as she lay back on the bed, dragging me with her by the cock. ""Do it,"" she said, ""fuck me..."" I knew from that first gut wrenching penetration that I would not last long in this initial round. However difficult it might have been only having to deal with the wet, warm embrace of Kristen's pussy; her ""bedside manner"" made matters tortuously impossible. The woman spoke incessantly. That body, that skill, that dialogue...the woman was a poster child for premature ejaculation. She should have come with a warning label. ""Does this feel good? Do you like this? Do you like being buried in my cunt?"" she hissed at me. ""I can feel every inch of you inside me, fuck me harder...make me cum again."" I slammed into her, varying the tempo cautiously trying everything to maintain some control. But control was not something Kristen was interested in. She didn't want me to hold back, she wanted me undone. She wanted me helpless to control my desire, my lust, for her. I had little time, or inclination however, to consider my status as trophy to this 25 year old travel agent with the porno film body and the junior prom face. ""God yessssssss, I'm close....cum with me, I want to feel you unloading in me....pump me...faster...faster!!"" I tried, I honestly tried, but Kristen's orgasm was my undoing. I'm not too proud to admit it. What do you expect? It was the way her head tossed frenetically, hair flying wildly; it was the way the muscles and tendons stood out on her throat; it was the wailing scream torn from her open mouth; it was the way her lavender nails dug into my shoulder blades; it was the way her hips convulsed against mine and her pussy snapped around my hair-trigger cock like a rubber band. It was all of that, and it was the sound of her voice. ""Shit....now, I'm cumming now....cum with me...fuck YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!"" My orgasm almost blinded me. I felt the recoil in my testicles, the lurching of my cock inside Kristen. I could almost hear my cum splattering the walls of her pussy. I may have screamed for all I knew.\n\nWe lay afterwards talking, filling in the empty spaces. ""I thought you were the one who couldn't talk about 'stuff',"" I said, teasing her. ""You seemed pretty eloquent to me.""\n""I get into it...and things just come out..."" she replied, almost shyly. ""Men don't like to talk back though..."" I pulled her closer to me and kissed her forehead, pushing her hair back. We settled back into silence. ""Why did you stop playing the piano?"" she asked, a quiet, contemplative tone in her voice. I didn't have a substantial answer for her. I never had a substantial answer to that question. ""I didn't stop,"" I answered, ""I only stopped doing it in front of other people."" She was the one who brought up Cary. She told me that Cary thought the world of me. She went as far as to teasingly contend that Cary had a ""crush"" on me. She said this while reaching between my legs, awakening anything that might have been slumbering there. There was something about the mention of Cary's name while Kristen fondled my cock that had a visible libidinous effect. I grew hard in Kristen's hand. I rolled over on top of her, kissing her firmly, and fingering her pussy. She was already wet, aroused by my arousal. ""I love the feel of your fingers in me,"" she whispered. I continued to work at her pussy and clit. ""Is it true,"" I spoke softly in her ear, ""do you suppose, that no one can do you like you do yourself?"" I saw her smile in response, ""Maybe,"" she said, ""but you're doing all right for runner-up."" As I moved my finger in and around her, she took my wrist in her and guided me. ""Bite my nipple,"" she demanded, and I followed instructions as she moved my hand across her clit more rapidly. Her nipple seemed to grow harder in my mouth as her legs snapped shut, pinning my hand between her thighs. Her eyes closed again, her mouth opened again. God, I loved watching Kristen cum. ""Fuck me from behind...I love that..."" she gasped. I scrambled to do as I was told. Sexual obedience is one of my strong suits. Slicing into her effortlessly, I felt now like I could fuck this supremely fuckable woman forever. The momentum had somehow changed. Now she lay at my mercy, as I had lain at her mercy earlier. I abhor the concept of sex being about control. I believe that is how we get ourselves in the most irretractable, and indefensible trouble. I did not want to control Kristen, necessarily. I wanted Kristen to be without control. Payback? Maybe. Cary? Maybe. Me? Maybe. But who cared. Kristen was shaking in orgasm again. I watched the cheeks of her ass clench tight, saw her grasp the pillow in orgasmic seizure. I ran my hands over her backside and down the backs of her thighs, watching her cum. She let herself drop to the bed, exhausted. I ran my tongue up along her spine, biting gently at her shoulders. She was panting for breath as she rolled over to face me. I licked at her throat and rubbed her shoulders. I slid my cock along the outside of her pussy and over her stomach. As she reached down to take me in her hand, I rolled us over so she now lay on top of me, covering me. She inserted my deliriously hard cock in the place it most wanted to be. Now it was I who drove my hips up off the bed, lifting her light body with each lunge. ""Fuck, this feels good,"" she moaned. I increased the pace, holding onto her hip with one hand to ensure I wouldn't actually throw her off of me. I pushed my other hand to where we were joined, feeling my shaft as it alternately became exposed then engulfed by Kristen's pistoning hips. I lay still, allowing her to control the pace, and ran my fingers firmly over her clit as she bounced on top of me. ""Do you like this? Is this good"" she teased, quickening her pace. ""Christ yesss,"" I moaned back to her. ""Tell me what you....fuck...what you like.""\n""I love seeing you on top of me. I love watching you fuck me,"" I managed to wheeze out. ""Keep going...please,"" she pleaded. I rallied my resources. ""I fucking love this body,"" I said, running a hand roughly over her bouncing tit. ""I love the way your tits sway and move, I love the way your ass feels crashing down on me."" She was moving alarmingly fast and furious now. ""And I'm going to love watching you cum all over my hard cock, right before I plaster your pussy with all...."" I never got to finish ""Yeahhhh, just like that, keep doing that,"" she grunted. ""I'm cumming again, FUCKKKKKK, OHHHHHH GODDDDDDD!"" She slammed her body down on mine and froze there, grabbing my wrist, pulling my hand tighter to her trembling clit. Though her ass was firmly planted on the top of my thighs, her upper body lurched and undulated on me. I watched her ample breasts bounce and sway in the sweet agony of her climax. Those lavender fingernails dug into my chest as she shivered through the final stages of her release. That was more than enough for me. ""Kris...I'm going to cum,"" I gasped, grabbing her ass and driving myself into her again, violently. ""Tell me when,"" she pleaded, her face almost expressionless, her rapt attention on me and my pre- orgasmic flight plan. ""Coming soon..."" I managed to croak out before Kristen dismounted me. She quickly moved down my body and took my cock into her mouth, sliding her lips up and down my trembling shaft. I heard her mouth come off me and could feel her fist around my length. ""Come for me...come on my tits,"" Kristen said as she took my shaft and laid it within her cleavage. I looked down to see my cock trapped in the valley of her breasts. I saw the way she used one hand to wrap her tit around me, the nipple hard and welcoming. Her tongue shot out to swipe at the head of my prick and then swirled around her upper lip, and thick, heavy ropes of my cum layered her chest. She laughed victoriously as the paste rolled down the upper slopes of her tits, collecting on her nipples and dropping down onto my stomach. She pounced up to kiss me, rubbing her cum and sweat slick chest against mine. ""Me and my 'hooters', we get them all eventually,"" she smirked proudly, but with good humor. ""Consider me 'gotten',"" I said.\n\nWe had taken a shower together, hands never far from one another. Kristen's body and a bar of soap was an engaging combination. We lay together afterwards, enjoying how our moist skin cooled in the night air. My arousal came mostly as a result of my complicity with Cary. I had no idea whether the sound of our lovemaking passed through the fashionable windows of Matt and Cary Salasmore, though I hoped they had. Cary wanted Matt to hear, but I wanted Cary to hear. I couldn't escape the notion that Cary was here with me. Her awareness, her designs, her intentions made her a component. That's what got to me. That is why, even after my second orgasm, I still felt the stirring, felt the nagging hunger. I thought of Cary listening to us, of Cary's ""girl talk"" with Kristen tomorrow, of Cary's bathing suit and green knit dress, I thought of Cary's breast beneath the frigidity of the ice cube, and I felt myself hardening. I rolled over to straddle Kristen's waist and show her my most recent erection. ""I can't believe you,"" she groaned with exasperation, but she had pride at stake too. So we fucked again, this time slowly, languorously, tortuously, for what seemed like hours. ""I've got to stop,"" Kristen finally whimpered, ""I'm too worn out...can you cum for me?"" I thrust harder, eyes closed, muscles tensed. ""I want to kiss you"" I heard Cary's voice in my ear, and I unleashed another torrent of desire into the young woman beneath me.\n\nI was waiting. It only took two days. I answered the knock at the door, and Cary stood there. I invited her in...again. ""Thanks for the dinner party the other night,"" I said. ""Oh, thank you,"" she responded with a sly grin. ""Everything work out the way you wanted it to?"" I asked. ""Couldn't have been better, neither could you have been better...from what I hear. I just had lunch with your busty girlfriend Kristen.""\n""My 'girlfriend'!? Was she wearing that Varsity letter jacket I gave her? So...? What's the verdict?"" I asked. ""Well, according to Kristen, you're the fuck of the century. Do you want to break the news to Matt, or should I?""\n""You better, I'll be too busy basking in the ego-glow of my own greatness.""\n""Incidentally, you're the only man ever to decline the 'tit-fuck' invitation. Congratulations.""\n""Intrigued?"" I asked. ""I have to admit I am, yes.""\n""Good. You see, self-depravation and discipline can yield desirable results,"" I answered. Cary let my response hang in the air, not ignored, but not addressed either. ""Well, I know how you are in bed, tell me, how is she?""\n""Quite accomplished, one might even say, a 'virtuoso'...and very enthusiastic.""\n""C'mon...dish the details.""\n""What do you want Cary, a scouting report? Looking to add to your repertoire?""\n""Hey, I need to get something out of this,"" she said, ""I wouldn't have gone through all the trouble of setting you up with one of the Seven Wonders of the Sexual World if I knew you were going to abruptly suffer a case of lockjaw."" Maybe I was tiring of the game, maybe my frustration was emerging, maybe I felt an emotional affection now for Kristen, a loyalty of my own. For whatever reason, for the first time I felt annoyed, even angry, with Cary. ""You know Cary, who do you hold responsible for your husband's infidelities? The women he sleeps with or the man who sleeps with them? Kristen's not exclusively at fault here; or do you see Matt as the helpless victim of the evil seductress travel agent?""\n""Or the agile waitress, or the alluring commodities trader, or the flexible airline stewardess, or the accommodating sales clerk, or the nubile co-ed ....?"" Cary spit out venomously. ""Why don't you just talk to your goddamned husband?"" My voice louder than I probably wanted it to be. ""It would be too humiliating,"" she yelled back. I had never seen her lose her temper. ""Do I look like the type of woman who should have to 'ask' her husband to be faithful!?"" She wrapped her arms around herself in defense. ""Don't I suffer enough indignity here, living this life. Isn't it enough I have to listen to the inane babbling of those around me, 'oh, our youngest is now at so and so Country Day School, it's very prestigious you know; we just can't decide whether to buy the Lexus or lease; do come over after tennis on Sunday for brie and chardonay, it will be smashing...Jay and Daisy Gatsby will be there.' This is how I spend my time! This is what goes on with my days! And now you want me to say 'please honey, you know it hurts my feelings when you let the college girl working as a secretarial temp blow you in the executive bathroom, so please try to hide it a little better from now on, okay?""\n""Maybe he does it because he can...because there are no repercussions...no objections,"" I offered. ""As pathetic as it might seem to you, this is all I have. This facade is all I am. I'm not good at anything else. I'm not a 'genius' or a 'prodigy', I'm not 'brilliant' or 'talented' at anything. I'm Emma Bovary without the financial problems. I don't suppose you'd understand that, would you, Mr. Lincoln Center? Or maybe that's why you quit and ran away, because you're not as good as everyone thinks you are..."" This was meant to hurt me. It didn't really. ""Cary...we don't have to be about what we do,"" I said as softly as I could, ""sometimes its enough to be about how we do it."" She froze there a moment then turned, slowly, away from me. ""I'm not about being anything."" she said. What was wrong with her voice? It sounded different. I saw her shoulders rise a little and listened. ""I used to think: tomorrow. Tomorrow things will be better, I'll be better,"" she said. ""But tomorrow doesn't matter. I am where I am, where I will always be. I never thought...life would be this short."" I saw her shiver slightly, and figured out what was wrong with her voice. As unimaginable as it was to my rational mind, as uncharacteristic as it seemed, Cary was crying. I put my hands on her shoulders and turned her to face me. I wanted to comfort her. I wanted to somehow provide solace, make her feel better. I should have said that everything would be all right, that she would find herself someday, maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow. I should have listed all her good qualities, all her potential. But I didn't say any of that. For some reason I looked into her eyes and said the first thing that came into my head. ""Maybe the problem isn't that life's short. Sometimes, the way we live makes life too long."" Cary looked back at me for a second, eyes wide, then I watched. Her lower lip and jaw trembled, quivering in desperation, trying to maintain some balance. I had said the wrong thing. She burst into tears, sobbing uncontrollably. But perhaps I had not said the wrong thing, for as she lowered the fortress walls behind which she had been so long protected and isolated, she finally gave expression to the unspeakable sadness, the exhausting burden of grief. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me to her tightly, as she wept. I held her, silently standing with her, witness to the display of fragility. I know this is dangerous to admit, to myself or anyone else, but it broke my heart. Seeing Cary cry broke my heart.\n\nFor the next two weeks, she seemed to disappear, as I must have disappeared in the perceptions of record executives, agents, and audiences. She didn't come by, I didn't see her in the yard, on the patio, in the driveway. I gave thought to creating some contrivance, an excuse to knock on her door. But though I thought about her constantly, I decided it best to just leave her be. I know being a recluse is hard goddamned work. One could use a little cooperation. A weather pattern without conscience gripped the area; the heat index approaching Tony Gwynn's batting average. Local news reported seven deaths as a result of the record breaking heat. The power company, in an alarming display of naivete, asked us please to reduce electrical consumption by not running the air- conditioning. We smirked and turned the dials to 10, causing brown outs all over the state. I moved my room air conditioner from the bedroom to the third floor and worked on my symphony 20 hours a day. I was close, I could feel it. The heat and humidity continued to build as I unraveled the chaos of measures 70 through 110 of the third movement. It's mystery fell apart in my hands like a dry dandelion. In 72 hours, I reworked the entire movement, bassoons and timpani now pushed the viola variations forward, higher woodwinds now a frozen rope, impenetrable and unyielding as violins chased it, mirroring its every move. I was writing the music about something now. I was writing the music about agony and desire. I was writing the music about lack of identity, in an identity driven world. I was writing the music about seeing something you want, and trying to reach it. The finale to the fourth movement was broken glass and jet engines. It screamed like the human heart. It wept like the human heart. It spoke to a woman who was better than what she had become. When I listened to the playback and heard my voice making arguments I could not dispute, I knew I was done. It was 6:15 on a Thursday morning. I printed out the rest of the score. I found a felt tip pen and wrote ""THE EMMA SYMPHONY"" on top of the first page. I shut down the machines, and fell asleep.\n\nI awoke in the late afternoon. Looking out my window towards Cary's house, I saw nothing. But I glanced at the sky and saw the atmosphere in a very bad mood. I grew up in Indiana, this was a sky I recognized, a sky with bad intentions. I turned on the television to hear that both tornado and severe thunder storm warnings were in effect for the vicinity. No one knew when or where the storms would begin, only that weather with this much vengeance would be something to remember. Perhaps it is my boyhood years, but I have an affinity for heavy weather. I might very well have been a storm chaser had not so many people told me ""...here, play this music."" I watched the storm disembark, watched it fall from heaven to earth and land like an angry, expelled deity. I listened to its overture, the distant thunder that moved quickly through darkening skies on gusts of wind. Then the rain, sheets of water that devoured rain gutters and street sewer grates. The lightning was perfect. The electricity was knocked out at 8:45 PM. You could feel the temperature drop 20 degrees. There was only one thing that I, being me, could do. I went to the Steinway. I went to the Steinway and played. Glenn Gould used to practice pieces while running a vacuum cleaner to cloak the sound of the piano. Without hearing the music he claimed he was better able to feel the music. I felt like that somewhat as I played beneath the sound of the torrential downpour coming through the open third floor window. I finished and sat with my hands still resting on the keys. The rain sounded like applause. The lightning reminded me of flashbulbs. ""I owe you an apology."" I turned quickly, startled by her voice. She was standing on the stairs, arms folded in front of her, leaning against the wall. ""You are as good as everyone says you are.""\n""I'm glad you came back,"" was all I said to her, sliding around on the piano bench to sit facing her. She was wearing jeans and a white t-shirt , her hair, and the shirt were wet from the rain. She came over and set next to me on the piano bench. We just sat there for awhile, not saying anything. ""I talked to Matt tonight,"" Cary said finally, ""he's in San Francisco, I tried to tell him...tried to say those things...those things we talked about...he said we would work it out when he got home.""\n""Are you going to work it out?"" I asked ""I don't know...I didn't talk to him to save the marriage, I just did it for me...you know?"" she said, turning her head to look at me. I looked back. ""Good for you Cary...good for you."" I smiled. She smiled back. She took a deep breath and changed the subject. ""You know, I've never heard you play until tonight. Not in person, I mean. Pretty impressive Maestro.""\n""It's a living...or at least it was"" I said. ""What about you? Are you going to 'work things out'?"" she asked. ""Oh...I haven't been here trying to save a career...I just did it for me."" She saw me wink at her and she laughed. Then we were quiet again. She put her head on my shoulder, and I was gripped by the poignancy of that gesture. ""Is there any good in trying to figure things out?"" she asked. ""Sometimes,"" I said, ""but it's hard work."" She lifted her head from my shoulder, looked into my face for a moment, then kissed me. The kiss wasn't light this time. This time wasn't a game. This wasn't flirting, or manipulating, or puppeteering. This time we were serious. Was I catching her in a moment of weakness? To this day, I don't think so. If anyone was being caught in a moment of weakness, it was I. ""I missed you,"" she said. ""I missed you too.""\n""I would like very much,"" she said, almost demurely, ""to make love to you.""\n""That's it."" I asked, ""that's the best you can do? No witty barbs, no sardonic tongue in cheek irony?""\n""I don't feel like it tonight,"" she said distantly. ""I would very much like you to make love to me,"" I said. She moved from her position beside me and pulled her t-shirt out of her jeans and over her head. I watched it all, as in slow motion, and loved the way her raised arms tightened her breasts against her chest and the material of her bra seemed to inhale. She straddled my hips sitting on my lap. I noticed that she seemed to be gently grinding herself down on to me. She felt me harden almost immediately. ""I surmise that after all you've seen of me I'm no longer too perfect to fuck,"" she said. ""No. Too perfect not to fuck."" I said and kissed her again, forcefully, sliding my hands over her back and under the strap of her bra. I pulled her tightly to me and felt her nipples harden, pressing against my chest. This was no longer an amusement. This was the arm of craving, the sweet complicity of rescue. She stood up, a little breathless, and unzipped her jeans. She slid them, together with the white panties she wore, down the sweep of those sculpted legs. She moved quickly to stand in front of me, now totally naked, while I remained fully clothed. Finally given the opportunity, I reveled in the excruciating beauty of Cary's body so close to my own. I took inventory, running my fingertips over every inch of exposed flesh I could reach. I cupped her firm breast in my hand as she leaned over me, the weight of it resting in my palm as my other hand felt her shoulders, stroked the side of her face, and traveled the sleek lines of her ribcage. My ardor matched only by my thoroughness. Her hair was still damp and I breathed the moisture in, wanting to fill my lungs with the scent of it, with the feel of it. I sought to drown in the rainwater that had drenched her on her way to my house, on her way to my room, on her way to my affection for her. I gasped when I felt Cary's hand on my skin, her fingers on my chest, her palm on my stomach. She had reached down to unbutton and unzip my pants. I pushed them down my hips, mirroring her earlier choreography. I sat back down on the piano bench, my hard cock standing up eagerly up for her. She saw my arousal and smiled before resuming her position, straddling my thighs and lowering her hips onto me. She grabbed my cock in one hand and placed her pussy over it. In one languorous motion she slid down, swallowing me deep inside of her. I groaned ecstatically, and her hands slammed down on the keyboard behind me. I never stopped to think about what might have been the root note in that cacophonous chord, suffice it to say it was atonal. I was almost afraid to move. I could feel the semen churn in my testicles already. Cary drew my face to her breasts, I tongued her hard nipples, and sucked at her breasts as she ground herself on top of me. My hands gripped her slim waist on either side as her movements became more rapid, more frantic. There were no screams. There were no pornographic invectives. There was only a trembling in her hips, a flexing of her muscles, a firm grip in her hands, and an expression of conveyance in the line of her jaw, in the flutter of her closed eyelids, and in the quiver of her slightly parted lips. It was the sexiest, most compelling sight I had ever witnessed. Not in its performance, but in its performer. ""I'm sorry Cary....I can't....I can't...hold back..."" I stammered. She looked down at me, smiling. ""I don't want you to hold back. I'm tired of holding back."" I squeezed the flesh at her waist with one hand, and the flesh of her upper thigh with the other and let go, looking into her face the entire time, forcing my eyes to remain open. A ball wrenching spasm gripped me and fired gouts of cum into her. She seemed momentarily startled by the force of my expulsion, then the face of grace again, as my orgasm triggered another for her. We jerked there together, both bewildered and assuaged by the force of our deliverance.\n\nWe walked down a floor to the bedroom, leaving our clothing, leaving our respective poses behind. I watched her walk in front of me. She move so fluidly, so gracefully, almost without effort. I was hard again by the time we reached the bedroom. I grabbed out for her suddenly as we reached the bed, pulling her back to me by the hips. She yelped in surprise before murmuring approval as she felt my excited cock cushioned against her ass. She ground back against it briefly, making me moan, before extricating herself from my hold, turning around and gliding back on to the bed. Her arms opened, welcoming me to her. I descended upon her, hungrier than ever. I felt her body yield beneath my weight, and my cock slid into her again without guidance from hand or manipulation. Her arms wrapped around me, I moved my legs to the outside of her hips and covered her like a blanket. I tried desperately to consume her, to bury her beneath me. I couldn't get close enough to her. My position clamped her legs together, somehow pushing her pussy tighter against my screaming cock. ""Oh Godddddd,"" she murmured quietly, almost whispering, and I felt the walls of her pussy grip me again in the slap of orgasm. She held me tightly in her arms a she heaved in pleasure. When it was over she relaxed her hold on me, sunk into the mattress and started laughing. The laugh was full of who she was, who she wanted to be, how she wanted to feel. ""Christ..."" she laughed, ""I'm not sure how to handle this."" It was good to see her happy. It warmed me. I know that sounds stupid. It warmed me. I almost laughed myself. ""You're more than I can handle too."" I said through my suffused comfort of being with her. We were both laughing together now. She raised her hand to her forehead, and I kissed at her fingers, and the back of her hand. Cary regained herself, looking at me, the trace of a smile on her lips. ""It's just that...that...it's you...you know?"" She was more serious now. ""I don't do this...I've never...I....""\n""It's okay,"" I whispered, placing my forefinger on her lips, ""I know. I understand..."" I said, quieting her. ""Everything about this,"" she said, gesturing around her, ""is so...simple, so easy.""\n""It makes sense?"" I offered. ""Yes...exactly. It makes perfect sense,"" she said, and kissed the side of my face. I lay there with my granite like cock in the sweetest pussy I'd ever felt, part of the most fabulous body I had ever seen anywhere; and what I noticed most was how soft her cheek felt against my own. Her hips shifted delicately, reminding me of my own need. I started to move myself in and out of her again. She picked up the rhythm quickly, coupled in synchronicity we had created in recognition of moments, a product of time and place, the age of discovery. My movements became more urgent, racing against my own selfishness. I thrust into her more forcefully wanting to see her come again before I, inevitably, surrendered to my feelings for her. I raised myself, now kneeling between her splayed thighs, and pulled her onto me by the hips. A trickle of sweat had formed between her breasts, despite the coolness of the room after the storm. I shifted the position of my hands so I could lift Cary's upper body towards me. She followed my lead, wrapped her legs around my hips and ass, crossing them at the ankles and allowed herself to be lifted towards me. This position, yet another embrace, allowed me to lick at the sweat between her breasts, feeling the soft cushion of her breasts against my face. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pummeled herself up and down my shaft. I slid my hands down to ass, supporting her weight in them. ""Mmmmmmm, yesss,"" she sighed, ""again...again..."" I felt her arms and legs tighten around me, and I returned the embrace, squeezing her as tightly to me as I could. I threw my hips at her one more time. I felt the muscles in her ass clench and poured myself into her plaintively. ""God Cary...."" I bit down on a strand of her hair that had flown into my mouth as I suffered the amnesia of orgasm. There goes another symphony, as Balzac might have said. Conscious, deliberate thought abandoned to the searing relief and mind numbing pleasure of firing my cum into Cary. Very far in the distance I could hear her groaning. It was loud enough for me to hear, and that was all that mattered. She shivered and whimpered in my arms, as if chilled. I thought of wanting to warm her as I continued to throb out fluids. All strength expended, we tumbled to the bed, deliriously exhausted. Through the distance I heard Cary laughing again, happy again. She ground her hips against me, my cock still buried in her. I shivered...it had nothing to do with temperature.\n\nI awoke to sunshine in the bedroom and turned to see Cary looking at me, resting her head in her hand, an elbow planted on the mattress. ""Hi."" she said, smiling at me. ""Hi. What time is it?""\n""I don't know. The power is still out."" I looked at the clock to see flashing digits verify what Cary had said. She bent forward and kissed my cheek. ""I have to go,"" she said. ""I know."" She got out of bed and I watched her walk out of the room. I remember watching her walk into her house from the pool the day this all started. I heard her moving up the stairs to the third floor, where all this had started, to retrieve the clothes we had left there. I threw on some clothes and waited at the bottom of the stairs for her to come down.\n\nWe walked to the door together. The storm had left debris all over. Tree branches littered the lawns, broken telephone and power lines curled across the street. Apocalypse in suburbia. Cary started to leave then stopped, turning back to me. She put her hands on either side of my face and kissed me. It was a long kiss, and I kissed her back, wanting to say so much in that one shared moment. When she left, I watched her walk home through the wreckage and I thought of what lay within that kiss. There was tenderness and affection, but there was honesty too, integrity and dignity. For all Cary's manipulative sexual game playing, both with herself and others, for all the angst and emptiness she expressed through biting sarcasm and wit, she was genuine, she was for real. I felt, in that moment, that Cary always told me the truth. And if one such as she could ever find herself with one such as I, that all affectation would drop away, and nothing else would remain but the naked kiss that lay beneath.\n\n\n\n All comments and criticisms enthusiastically and gratefully welcomed and appreciated."
868,Case History #002389,"['Mf', 'school', 'teacher']","She slipped off ÿer panties and placed one foot up on the seat of an adjacent chair and then touched her throbbing clit with her finger. As she described the scene she said, ""The male has entered the female with verve!"" - and all of a sudden, she felt a presence behind her and then felt a hot stiff prick inserted into her warm, wet, pulsating pussy!\n\nElise turned her head but could not see her swordsman because of the darkness. She stifled her inclination to scream because of the immense pleasure she was feeling. She continued her dialogue of the sexual encounter on the screen, while continuing to face the reality of being fucked at the same time!\n\nAs the couple on the screen approached their climax, she felt the effusion of warmth which always preceded hers and when she could no longer hold back, gave way to the waves of pleasure which then engulfed her. It was all she could do to continue her dialogue without alerting the audience to her own orgasm.\n\nHer partner drove in to the hilt and ejaculated like a geyser, withdrew, and left the room before she could turn and stop him.\n\nElise finished the lecture and then went outside to look for her ""lover"" but was unable to find any trace of him. She is desperate about wanting to find him and in continuing their sexual encounter of the most unusual kind. What advice can I give her?"
869,Case of the Horny Congressman,['mf'],"Since being observant was his business, he noticed that when serving the people across the isle, the stew handed the ordered drinks to the man sitting at the outside row and he passed them to the other passengers sitting next to him. Could her show have been directed at him? He decided to be much more observant.\n\nWhen she had finished serving her first round of drinks, and she had not presented anyone else with a view of her luscious globes, he knew something was up. As she moved back to her station he had a good guess that she was the contact he was supposed to meet between L.A. and Hawaii. Either that or a very hot stewardess that wanted something he was more than willing to give her. Turning into her station, she looked directly at him with eyes that unmistakingly conveyed a message. That was all he needed. He rose to his feet and walked slowly to the station. The curtain was closed, so he pushed it to one side, and there she was.\n\nHe couldn't believe his eyes. In the short time it took him to get to her station, she had removed her uniform, and was sitting on a stool in nothing but her panties. Her long blonde hair was caressing the edges of her tits, and her nipples were as hard as his cock. She motioned him towards her with a finger across her lips indicating silence. He wasn't going to say a thing. He reached her, and she immediately went for his zipper. She was sitting with her face directly in front of his crotch and he knew this was going to be interesting to say the least.\n\nShe zipped his zipper down, and reached into his pants to withdrew his cock and balls. Gently she took his entire ball sack into her mouth sucking urgently as her tongue bathed it from the underside to the top, in slow circles. Her left hand was busy tickling the hairs between his anus and the base of his scrotum, while her right firmly squeezed his throbbing cock with a slow pumping motion. A small drop of pre-cum was nestled at the tip and as if she knew it her lips left his balls and her tongue traveled from the base slowly up to the tip where her lips collected the juice that waited for her. She swirled her tongue around the tip one time then her lips slid over the head and stopped. Sucking hard her tongue licked the tender underside, and then like magic, she slowly slid her mouth down the entire eleven inch length, not stopping until her nose was imbedded in his pubic hair. \n\nShe stayed there for what seemed like an eternity, munching at the base, as her throat massaged and milked. His balls were wet with saliva as her hands pulled and squeezed at them urging a load of sperm to build up to the point of exploding down his shaft deep into her throat. \n\nWith his balls as her handle, she pulled him slowly out of her mouth with incredible suction until the head was firmly locked between her lips. She then moved her right hand to her lips, wrapped her index finger along with her thumb tightly around his cock, and with expert timing slowly rode her clenching hand and lips down again to the base of his cock. \n\nHis hands cupped her incredible tits and squeezed her nipples as he started to pump his rock hard prick into her sucking lips. he watched her boobs bounce as his hands moved to her blonde head to pull her mouth down once again to meet his pubic hair. He held her there for a moment as he ground his cock into the back of her throat, then he pulled his meat out and pounded it back in again. His pumping became serious as he felt the cum start to gather at the base of his spine. In and out of her puckered lips, he pounded to the bottom of her throat, and back to the tip again. \n\nA slight moan came from below, but he didn't even think about anyone hearing us, nor did he care. She moved her hands away from her lips and his balls, and as she sucked her lips up and down his shaft, she grabbed one giant tit in each hand. On the next trip up she grabbed his penis between her breasts as her lips reached the head. He couldn't believe it! Her tits were as warm as her lips, and twice as soft. He grabbed her and squashed them around his pulsing meat as her hands resumed their previous position on his balls. \n\nHe fucked her with abandon. he pulled back until the head was at the bottom of her boobs, and then drove back through the supple flesh into her waiting lips, and flashing tongue. He could feel the cum start to boil at the base of his cock. With her hands embracing his sweaty balls he rode her tits and mouth to what had to be the best orgasm of his life. \n\nHe pulled back to the lower fringes of her enormous breasts, and as he began his thrust back between her boobs, he came. The power of the orgasm was so strong that his sperm blast through the valley between her tits, directly into her waiting lips. His penis squirted spasmodically as it slid, every load going directly into her mouth. As the head emerged from the crest of her tits, her lips were there to satisfy it. Sucking hard she took him slowly to the back of her throat, milking every drop of sperm she could urge from it. Still ejaculating he clutched her by the ears and pumped in and out of her mouth until his orgasm waned.\n\nShe squeezed his balls, sucked and licked his cock until it became soft, then looked up into his eyes, smiled, and said, ""How was it Jack?""\n""Unbelievable!"" he said as a heavy breath escaped from his lungs. ""Don't you think you could loose your job doing this?""\n\n""I do this very rarely, and only with very special people,"" she said with a sultry smile and a wink in her eye. ""39,"" he said, "" I really didn't expect to meet you until he got off the plain in Honolulu."" Things were getting kind of hot so he decided to meet where no one would expect it. Listen we need to talk, but not here. The bar in this 747 is closed for repairs, and they won't be able to fix it until they get into Honolulu. Go up there and wait for me, OK."" she said as her lips covered his penis again. She sucked the section into her mouth and sucked out again then put it back into his pants as it pulsed to a semi hard state again, and then proceeded to get dressed as if nothing happened.\n\nHe went back to his seat, and surprised himself when he looked at his watch and found that he had only been gone for about nine minutes. It seemed like four hours, but no one seemed to notice so he grabbed his scotch and headed for the closed bar. He reached the ladder, climbed to the top and walked over to a small table and sat down. He figured that it might take a few minutes for 39 or, Tasha Morgan he thought as her file folder came back to him, to make another round before she could come up. Just then he heard a soft voice coming from behind the bar.\n\n""Jack, come over here."" he got up and went over to the bar and peeked carefully behind it. To his surprise he saw a beautiful ass with long slim legs attached to it and a nice pair of tits resting on the floor. The thing surprising about it was the snatch that was staring at him wasn't blonde, as he knew Tasha's was, nor was the hair on the head that was lying in front of him. A bottle of KY jelly was opened, the cap lying next to it, and a finger was now sliding easily into her vagina, her other hand moving slowly now over her puckered asshole.\n\n""Come on,"" she said.\n\nhe moved to the back of the bar, and quickly removed his pants. As he slid up behind, her hands grasped his dick and balls and covered both with jelly. She swiftly stroked him to full erection, then placed his penis on the wet lips of her cunt. Pushing herself up, she slipped her cunt lips over and down the length of his pole. His pubic hair was mashed against her bald pussy as he throbbed deep within her womb. As she tickled his balls he grabbed her by both ankles and began to thrust into her hard. His cock was swollen and stretched out from the previous blow job he'd had, and was ready to fuck hard again. \n\nThe second cum of the day was always the best, but he couldn't imagine anything better than Tasha's warm lips and tits. The thought of her sucking his throbbing, pumping cock just minutes ago made the tight pussy seem like suction pump clamped to cock. She was tight and the muscles of her cunt worked hard to squeeze the cum out. He bent over, grabbed her boobs, and caressed them as he propelled long hard strokes in and out of her quim. \n\nThey leaned back until his butt was almost resting on his heels. She then closed her legs, and placed her feet between his, providing nothing but solid meat to plow into. Her legs squeezed together to compress her pussy around his cock. \n\nThey were upright now. Her back against his chest, his hands finding their way to her beautiful firm tits. As he cupped them, his cock was pistoning in and out of her glorious cunt. He slid one hand down and found her clit. It was hard, and as he slid his fingers down he spread her slick labia apart, and felt his cock sliding in and out, pulsing with each thrust. \n\nHe then bent her over and started to thrust with meaning. His cock was rock hard, and about to burst, so he took long slow pumps. When he hit bottom, he ground hard against her ass, and then slid it back down to the bottom to grind again. He played with her asshole as he gave more meaning to his pumping. It would be soon now. He could feel the cum building in his balls. he slid his finger up her ass to the knuckle and she pushed back to grind on it. His finger slipped out and grabbed her by the hips and started to pound. \n\nHe could feel the cum start at his knees, and travel through his loins to the base of his cock. He held it back to collect for an incredible release. He moved his thumbs to her asshole to prepare her for his last thrust. Feeling the cum build near the bursting point, his cock slid out to the edges of her pussy. He pulled out quickly and using his thumbs for guides, he forced the blood engorged head past the extremely tight sphincter muscle. As it snapped around the head, he felt a slight breeze behind him, and then unbelievably, a pair of warm wet lips wrapped around his balls, licking, and sucking. \n\nHe almost fainted with pleasure. The warm mouth made him jump so, that his cock buried itself to the hilt in her asshole. Grinding hard on her ass, he then pulled it out to the tip, and drove hard to the bottom. On the third stroke the cum shot out in spasms as he slid inch by inch to the bottom of her hole. As he hit bottom he ground hard again as the lips on his scrotum forced out another heavy load of jetting sperm. He then pulled out of her ass, found a new home between the soft lips that previously sucked his balls. Squeezing his balls ever so gently, her lips sucked hard on the head as her hand slipped down the length only to cause another unbelievable load to race into her sucking lips. His cock pulsed hard, and just as he thought the squirting would never stop, the pulsing slowly came to an end. To his amazement though, his cock was still rock hard, and felt ready for more. He laid back against the bar sitting on his haunches as the girl with the wonderful lips positioned herself, legs straddling his, directly in front of him. Her moist pussy lips dripped with anticipation, and without a word he lowered himself over her and his cock head found a new warm wet home.\n\n***\n\nShadow - All rights reserved! For the continuing escapades get Online with - CyberFlix BBS - 713-586-7296"
870,Cash or Kind,"['MF', 'drugs']","Tourists had been poring into the area and Dylan's favorite passtime during the afternoon was touring the neighboring beaches. He'd ride his bike to the shore and walk around with old canvas sneakers, cut off levi's with rips and patches and a cut off jean jacket with an additional inside pocket to keep the mechandise. His hair was short on top and in front but quite long in the back and was naturally wavy. On those hot days he wore a red bandana as a head band. He walked the beach from one end to the other spotting people who were most likely to purchase his wares. Whether it be by their attire or their music he would go up to a likely prospect and whisper ""hash"" and check the response. Usually bussiness was brisk since he chose his clients well. It was a genuine goldmine for him and the fact that he kept a low profile by not getting into the bar scene, he had much less of a chance of getting busted. Occasionally I would accompany him on his treks but he generally preferred going solo since people seemed to find it less intimidating.\n\nThat sunny July afternoon Dylan did what he did best in the summer, he walked the beach in hopes to sell all of his merchandise. When he stopped over at the pier to get a drink he noticed a girl looking at him. She was carrying a jean jacket with an AC/DC sign on it and he decided that she looked like a prospective client so he non-chalalently went over to where she was standing to ask her if she would be interested in a purchase. She smiled and asked him how much he was selling a gram for. When he replied $15.00 she seemed a little disappointed and asked if he sold half-grams or $10.00 pieces. Since his bussiness was mobile Dylan had to tell her what you see is what you get. She seemed a little disappointed. Dylan who had just spent the last two hours on the beach looking at the babes suntanning was horny as hell so he figured that a guy has to give it a try. He asked the little lady if she would be interested to pay him in kind. Her eyes changed expression and for an instant he was conviced that he would be slapped in the face but she smiled at him and answered that she would be ready to satisfy him for some of his goods. Dylan was taken aback. He had not expected her to answer yes. Granted he'd had a couple of short things with girls at USF but nothing to remove the shyness he felt.\n\nThe girl introduced herself as Melanie. She was quite attractive, not the kind of attractive you would call a playboy bunny but rather the fresh heathly down to earth look. She was not a stunner by any stretch of the imagination but when she talked her face lit up and made her all the more desirable. Dylan had proposed to take her back to his place so she asked if he had a car. When he said he didn't she said she did, so he suggested that they pick up his bike on the way there. What he didn't expect was that she drove an old beat up Volkswagen beatle painted emerald green.\n\nWhen they got to his place, he showed her through his electronics studio which did take up about half of the main floor. It turned out that Melanie was an engineering student so she found all of his junk quite neat. He was quite nervous and decided that perhaps he should let her sample some of his stock so he rolled a joint for the two of them. She was quite forward and asked him what type of sexual favor he wanted. He was a little startled. Dylan could be a prude at times. They smoked the joint together and Melanie asked him if he would like a blowjob. Somewhat of a dumb question since what male would refuse having his cock sucked by a lovely female. Melanie walked over to Dylan and rubbed the crotch of his cut-off jean trunks. She unzipped the zipper and took out his dick. As you might expect it was hard as rock. She licked her finger and passed it on the tip of the erection. She did that a couple of times and then she took off her bathing suit top. She was well equiped and she pushed his cock between her breasts until the tip reached into her mouth. She was giving him both a breast fuck and blow job. Dylan who had limited experience with women, was freaking out. He was happy that he was stoned a little so that he could enjoy Melanies efforts a little longer. He could hardly believe that a girl he had just met an hour ago at the beach was there in his house giving him the sensations of his life. Melanie applied herself and let lots of saliva flow from her mouth so to lubricate the movement Dylan's cock was doing between her breasts and at the same time rammed his dick way down her throat. He could feel the tightness and the softness of the squeeze and he told me it was like nothing he had ever felf before but it was something to be experienced. He found that it was a real pity that they weren't in another room of his place that had mirrors on all of the walls cause he would have loved to see her breasts bounce up and down as her mouth engulfed and sucked his penis.\n\nAfter a while he could no longer contain his pleasure and told her that he was going to cum. She let his cock out of her mouth and he sprayed her breasts and face with his juices. That he saw and found even more exquisite that she rubbed the cum all over her face. He was mostly speechless but he did manage to mutter that it was one of the more exhilarating experiences he had ever had. Melanie smiled and told him that she was just warming up. Dylan thought again about that room upstairs with the mirrors on 4 walls. He had never used it himself since it was his sisters room when she was in town. He thought that this would be the ideal spot to continue experiencing Melanie. He couldn't have been more correct. Melanie was enchanted with the mirrors. She told him that the room would have to be well lit for them to get the complete effect of all those mirrors. She sat on the bed and got out of her purse several accesories. Out came several condoms, one which was ribbed, another that glowed in the dark whereas the others where just plain. She also had a tube of K-Y jelly.\n\nDylan was a little confused at that point. Was Melanie a hooker or call girl? Why was she so well equiped. She had a plausible explanation. She used K-Y for several other uses and well with the advent of aids she would never leave home without safes. She always had the stuff in her purse at all times but mostly never got a chance to use it. Dylan went downstairs to get both of them a beer and to re-gain his composure. After the great head she had just given him, he was hooked completely and totally. She knew that he would do just about anything she would ask him to. She enjoyed the feeling of being in control.\n\nDylan came back with her gram of hash. She took it and rolled another joint with part of the piece and put the rest in a little metalic cigarette box she had in her purse in which she kept all her paranaphalia. He gave her a beer and sipped on his while he looked at what she was doing in purse. He He could hardly believe how well-equiped this chick was with everything. He also looked at her chest and got shivers through his spine thinking about where his dick had been and the sensations he had gotten. He was looking at the detail in her bikini top and getting a massive hard-on, but being the shy type he was, he just didn't know what to say. Melanie sipped her beer slowly and noticed that Dylan was getting exited. They were in the room with all the mirrors and her juices were flowing just thinking about the visual effects that could be accomplished here. She had always wanted to see herself make love. To see a hard cock ram inside her cunt with passion. Those thoughts sent shivers through her body. She was ready for action. She came up to Dylan and caught him into a long passionate kiss while she took off his jean vest, caressing his tanned chest and feeling the softness of his chest hair. After a couple of minutes she couldn't help but pull those jean shorts down exposing the only white skin on his body and his hard-on. He kicked the shorts off his feet to give himself added mobility and bent a little to be able to insert his rock hard member between the tightness of her thighs. He enjoyed the feeling and the closeness before actually penetrating a girl.\n\nHe felt Melanie up and down. He rather enjoyed her bikini top or should I say he enjoyed removing it. It beat struggling with an uncooperative bra and then wrestling to take a sweater off a girls head. He just pulled on the string and whamo it was off. He had access to delicious orgasmic breasts that he could have all to himself. His cock got so stiff that it hurt. How he enjoyed Melanies body. He pulled down her bikini bottoms with just one touch. The beauty of bikinis. He caressed those big firm cheeks that moved so nicely when she walked. He moved his hands up and down her body. She stopped the passionate kiss and took his head and shoved it on her breasts. He welcomed the invitation to mouth her large knockers. Like an infant on his mother he sucked hungrily inhaling her sweet intoxicating fragrance. Melanie was moaning softly, and started to mutter words.\n\n""Oh baby, please, baby, go on, take me, please, I want you to fuck me"".\n\nDylan continued sucking one breast after the other while Melanie pleaded some more. He rather enjoyed the pleading and made him want to take more time to prolong her agony. so to speak. Tentatively he inserted a finger up her cunt then two then all four and finger fucked her for a while, while still sucking her tits. Her pleading and moaning got louder. He had her at his fingertips, litteraly. Seeing how exited she was he continued and used his other hand to simultaneously stimulate her clit. Her body quivered, he could feel the heat of her skin. This girl was hot and he was making sure that she stayed hot. All the girls he had had til this time had been dead lumps in bed. For the first time he was with a passionate tigress and he found it so much more entertaining.\n\nThen he sensed that she was going to come. He kept up the pace until she told him over and over for a coupple of minutes that she was coming. This was also a first for Dylan. No girl had ever told him she came. In fact feeling her whole body quiver the way she did and feeling her cunt spasms like that was a new experience for him. He wondered if he had made a woman come before this time or at least told himself that all woman should come so intensely as she had just done. He was looking forward to fucking her brains out and making her come ever more, perhaps to the point where she would no longer be able to handle it. Melanie collapsed on the bed, her body covered in sweat saying how good it was. Dylan at that point realized he was naked and could see his reflection all over the room. It made him feel really self-conscious as he got his beer and then left the room to go to the bathroom. When he returned Melanie was lying on her stomach, exposing to him her milk white bottom, that heavily contrasted with her tanned body. He wondered if she expected anything specific of him but he couldn't wait to penetrate her any longer. He grabbed a plain ramses lubricated prophylactic and rolled it on his erect dick. He was ready to fuck her till the cows came home.\n\nHe kneeled over her on the bed and caressed her ass. Then he slapped it slightly, Melanie got in a doggie position. Skillfully, Dylan inserted his rubbered cock inside Melanie. It went in like a charm since Melanie was really wet. He put his hands around her waist and increased speed. Her breathing got heavy and she began takling again saying things like ""give it to me good babe"". Each time she muttered something like that he would increase the speed. Dylan looked up and saw himself in the mirror his face contorting with pleasure as he came closer to peaking. Melanie went from doggie position to kneeling so now she would also see the whole scene, Dylan put his hands under her knockers while he noticed from the mirror that she was stimulating her own clit in a frenzy. To see a girl stimulate herself was the ultimate turn-on for him but he had to let his mind wander back to the beach for an instant. He wanted Melanie to come again. He wondered how it would feel to have Melanie come like that when he was inside her. Looking into the mirror again he saw her tits bouncing and his hands caresseing them as they bounced. He also saw her fingering her clit. This time he could not control the urge to come and grunted with pleasure as his eyes went out of focus. Once the orgasm finished he realised that Melanie was coming and perhaps had started coming at the same time he did so he continued ramming his cock a couple of times more to keep her and the feeling she was experiencing going to her body a little longer while savoring the intensity of her body spasms.\n\nThey both laid on the bed and kissed softly like lovers really pleased with each other, both covered in each other's sweat. This is when I walked into the room and walked out real fast because I got a little embarassed. I had knocked and rang the doorbell, but Dylan got so absorbed in his eletronic repairs at times that he wouldn't hear, so I had let myself in with my key and walked around the house looking for him. I didn't expect him to be with a girl since it had never happened before. I went to the kitchen to get a beer and within a few minutes Dylan was also in the kitchen grinning profusely. At that point in time he just told me that Melanie was hot but told me what I just described a little later. This was just the beginning of his adventures with Melanie, whom he referred to as the sex-goddess in private with me."
871,Cast Party,['MF'],"I felt Elizabeth press her crotch against my cast. She murmured with pleasure and pressed again, harder. I slipped my hand into her panties, massaging and squeezing her. In slow, easy waves, Elizabeth rubbed herself against my leg.\n\n""This is heaven,"" she whispered.\n\nShe stripped off her panties, and when I started to get up, she said, ""No, don't move."" She snuggled against me again. Her pussy flashed a bright pink - now I knew where the term ""hot pink"" came from - and her clitoris stood out, wet and slick with her arousal. She dipped her fingers into her lovehold and gave me a taste, letting me suck her fingers clean.\n\nFuriously now, Elizabeth began to hump my cast, jerking her hips up and down, rubbing her love juice over me, grinding her clit into my leg. Her eyes were closed and her mouth open in concentration. She was panting, and her voice was a steady sing-song of passion.\n\nA powerful orgasm soon shook her entire body. She gave a small scream, her legs quivering. She twitched and pushed her spasming pussy against my cast. ""Oh, that's so good,"" she said. Later, after she had gotten her breath back, she murmured, ""Thank you.""\n\nSince returning from the ski trip, Elizabeth has come over to my place several times - and it is amazing how creative that girl is with a cast!"
872,Castle Tour,['bondage'],"The man unlocks the stocks, but there is no escape for me yet. Effortlessly, he drags me to the rack. I'm still a little weak from the insidious foot-tickling I've just received, so there is nothing I can do to stop him from closing the manacles around my wrists. My ankles are locked into the stocks at the end of the rack, my bare feet sticking out. Now I'm even more helpless than before!\n\nHe begins to turn the wheel of the rack. Not enough to actually hurt me; just enough to stretch me out and totally immobilize me. ""You don't know how long I've waited to get a lovely woman like you in such a position,"" he says. I'm too scared to reply. Then, he begins to unbutton my shirt, slowly. One button at a time, as if he were savoring every second of dreaded anticipation he was forcing me to endure. He finally unbuttons the whole thing, exposing my breasts and stomach to whatever he chooses to do to me. He taunts me, saying, ""You _have_ gotten yourself into a ticklish situation, haven't you?""\n\n""Say, `I love to be tickled' for me,"" he says. I refuse, even though it is true. He repeats the command, holding the large feather in front of my eyes as a silent threat. Still I refuse. I don't know why. Perhaps I really want him to tickle me. ""Very well,"" he says, and starts to run the plume over my sensitive abdomen.\n\nThe torture is unbearable. I can feel the feather gliding against my tummy, ribs, and belly button, and it is agony! ""Hahahahahahaha!!!!! Please stop!"" I beg, but to no avail. He keeps on the devilish tickling, until tears are rolling down my cheeks. ""Say it,"" he insists, as he plays the feather across my breasts, adding new tickling agony.\n\nI have to relent. ""I love to be tickled! I love to be tickled!"" I confess. ""Now please stop! Hehehe!!!""\n\nHe finally relents, giving me time to gulp precious air. ""Excellent,"" he says. ""Now, since you _do_ admit to loving this, perhaps we should pay some more attention to these lovely feet of yours...""\n\nI can only sob in frustration, wondering when the next tour group is due. Then I remember; ours was the last tour of the day!\n\nIt's a night I'll never forget."
873,"Castle, The","['MFF', 'Fantasy-Medieval']","The stars had come out before the last of the men arrived. These were often brought in by those still healthy, carried in arms or by crude litters. Loralei helped with the bandaging, searching the face of each man carefully. As each was carried away, she sighed and turned to the next.\n\nHe was nearly the last one brought through the gate, and her heart skipped a beat as she saw his too pale face, the blood staining his green silk tunic. She finished with the grizzled veteran she was attending, a man remembered well for his voracious appetite at the dinner table, and walked with feigned calm to his side.\n\n""What has happened to this one,"" she asked, trying to mask the quiver which threatened to lock up her throat like a dungeon gate.\n\n""My lady,’ the soldier rose to attention. ""My liege, thy lord, was beset during the battle. We could not get to him quickly enough."" His eyes lowered to the ground to avoid her gaze. \n\n""Where is he, then"" she asked.\n\n""As I said, m’lady, we could not help him quickly enough. But, this bard, he drew a sword from the body of a dead warrior, and went to my lord’s aide, holding back the enemy ‘til reinforcements could arrive. The baron is well, thanks to this man."" The soldier lowered his head, waiting for her dismissal.\n\n""Thank you. You may leave, now."" The soldier strode from the hall, heading back towards the encampments revealed by the distant glow of fires.\n\nShe motioned to several of the healthy men, gesturing to them to pick of the litter. Marian, her lady in waiting, came to her side, and they led the soldiers, and the wounded man, to a separate chamber. She told the men to wait outside and then shut the stout oak door behind her.\n\nMarian was even more pale than the man. Her body shook slightly and her eyes seemed misted, as though she were to cry. Loralei took her by the arms, guiding her gently into a chair near the bed.\n\n""He will be alright, will he not, m’lady"" Marian asked, the tears beginning to spill down her cheek.\n\n""Yes, Marian, we will see that he is."" Sounding more confident then she felt, she fetched another cloth from the pail and wiped his brow. He moaned, his heading rolling to one side.\n\nMarian stood, taking the cloth from Loralei, and continuing to stroke his brow. Loralei sat down, allowing her maid to take over the ministrations of their patient. She watched as Marian pulled the tunic carefully back, revealing the blood stained wound in his side. It was difficult to see much in the torch light, but she had faith that Marian would be able to heal any injury he may have suffered.\n\nMarian let out a sigh, and Loralei could feel a weight slowly lifting from her. ""His wound is not grievous,"" she said, as she wiped carefully at the blood. ""Nay, it is naught but a scratch. This one has more luck than I may have guessed."" Her voice was soft, not reproachful as her words seemed. \n\nHer hands deft, Marian continued to undress the man, removing tunic, boots, then his hose. Loralei felt her breath stick again, as his flesh was revealed. Memories seized at her: she had seen him before this way, though never so close. Indeed, she knew Marian had often had a much better view of him, though she always said he had love for only one. Marian turned to smile at her then, as though hearing the very thoughts she had not spoken.\n\nA deep breath came from him then, and they both turned their attention back to the patient. His eyes opened, and he looked upon them, seemingly confused by his surroundings.\n\n""Where dost I lay,"" he asked, his voice soft and deep, belying his lean form.\n\n""You were wounded. Some of the other soldiers brought you here,"" said Marian, resting her hand upon his arm to keep him from rising.\n\nHe looked upon Loralei, and she felt a warmth rise to her cheeks. ""My lady,"" he said, ""I must thank thee and thy maiden for thy gentle hands. Life does fill this body once more, and joy at seeing thy beauty."" The warmth began to touch upon other parts, and she caste her eyes down, lest he see the desire beginning to smolder within them.\n\n""You are too kind, Bralig, my poet."" So long she had known him, so often had she dreamed of him, yet now she found his naked body too wondrous to look at. Staring at her hands, which fiddled with the fabric of her dress, was safer. ""Indeed, it is I who must thank you. It was spoken to me of how you saved my lord’s life. You are a warrior as well as a bard. I wouldst find some means of thanking you.""\n\n""A kiss then,"" he said without hesitation, trying desperately to meet her gaze. Steadfastly she refused his eyes, and replied ""Nay, thou knowest that my lord wouldst not forgive me should I partake, even in thanking, of another man’s lips. Marian; thou mayest kiss her, though.""\n\nMarian leaned down, her lips touching his. Yet, his eyes never lingered from her, and, from the corner of her sight, she could see his desire grow, his manhood beginning to swell. Marian lingered in his arms, savoring the taste of his lips.\n\n""Is there naught else I can do for you"" Loralei asked, her heart beating so fast as the hummingbirds’, feeling as though it may burst forth from her chest. \n\n""I would another kiss, such sweetness heals me all the faster,"" was the reply. Marian leaned in again, her face still flush from the first. Once again their lips met, his hands reaching around to pull her closer to him. Loralei felt waves of longing in her, to be in those arms, feel his hands on her. \n\nThis time the kiss lingered longer, and his hands began to roam Marian’s body. Running down her back, along her arms, stroking her legs. Loralei squirmed in her seat as his hand pulled slowly at the hem of Marian’s dress, raising it up, over her calves, her knees, revealing her thighs.\n\nMarian pulled back for a moment, her face finding Loralei’s with a question. Loralei simply nodded, unable to speak now, to say the words. Marian stepped free of his grasp, slowly pulling her dress over her head, revealing her smooth, pale skin. Her small breasts stood high and firm, her nipples erect from desire. She drew near his naked body, pressing hard against him as she sought his face.\n\nKissing, he carressed her body, touching every inch he could reach. She moaned in his arms and Loralei, unable to resist, slowly undid the front of her own dress, reaching in to clasp one breast, run her hands over her body, wishing they were his.\n\nMarian’s kisses began moving lower, lingering on his neck with small bites, moving to lick and suck on his nipples. Her hands reached down, smoothing over the flesh of his stomach, finding his phallis, slowly pulling on its’ hard smoothness. Her mouth followed, whispers of kisses trailing down until she reached his erection, kissing its tip, running her tongue slowly down its length.\n\nLorelei bit her lip as her own hands reached down to her legs, finding herself warm and wet. With building passion she began to finger her sweetness, her eyes never leaving the bodies before her. Now Marian had taken him into her mouth, every precious inch of his desire disappearing into her sweet lips. His head back he moaned, yet his eyes never left Loralei, watching her as she pleasured herself.\n\nHis hands reached down, pulling Marian up, guiding her onto the bed. His tongue began its work, finding every part of her, each piece of naked flesh, exploring her body. He lingered at her breasts, sucking and biting on her long nipples, taking each breast entirely into his mouth, one at a time, and then releasing them to blow upon them, the soft caress of breath causing her nipples to grow even harder. His mouth trailed down, over her belly, along her thighs, parting her legs until her reached her lips, parted like a flower. With a sigh, his tongue met her passion, licking her slick sex. Marian’s head went back, her hands pressing his head into her. \n\nLoralei felt waves of desire flow down into her hands now. She parted her own lips, pushing one finger into herself, as her other hand softly rubbed that spot, so sweet, so joyous. She could feel her hips moving, unable to stop the feeling, the want of him.\n\nWith a shudder and cry Marian reached her climax, her body arching up and wrapping around his. She lay back, small whimpers coming from her as he continued to lick for a few moments more. He stood then, staring at the form that lay before him, then turning to look at Loralei. His hand reached out, taking Marian’s and pulling her from the bed. He lay down then, closing his eyes, one hand lightly running along his body.\n\nMarian, with a smile, picked up her dress, and, taking the torch from the holder in the wall, went into the adjacent room. Darkness, almost complete, fell as she closed the door behind her. Loralei could just see the edge of the bed, his form silhouetted by some light that strayed in through the window. Rising, she removed her dress, feeling the cool air on her skin, the nipples in her large breasts growing hard. She walked the few feet to the bed, touching his legs, climbing onto his beautiful form.\n\nHis hands touched her skin, caressing her cheek. He lowered them to her hips, slowly guiding her down until she felt him enter her, his hardness filling her. She lay upon him, moving ever so slowly, her lips meeting his, his hands soft upon her back.\n\nNever had she felt such wonder, such beauty. Their bodies as one, the rhythm growing, his hands finding her in the dark, learning her secrets. She kissed him again, feeling the sun rise in his every touch, a hot fire growing below. The pace quickened again, and his mouth breathed into hers, ""I love you,"" and she replied ""as do I, my lord,"" and her passion could no longer wait, as he groaned, flooding her with love and desire and want. She shuddered, waves of pleasure floating through her body, seeing sparks before her as she gasped out her love again, and again, and again, each one punctuated by a breathless kiss.\n\nAnd then, the quiet. She lay ontop of him, feeling his heart slow against her breasts. His hands caressed her still, and, though he grew soft, he made no motion to pull free of her body. ‘This is what I have desired,’ she thought. Slowly, like a soft blanket, sleep stole over them. She let it take her, knowing Marian would wake them when it was soon time to part. Until then, she wanted nothing but to remain in his arms. And, with the dawn? Perhaps he would need another kiss. \n\n--\n\n""The church says the earth is flat. But I know it's round for I have seen it's shadow on the moon and I have more faith in a shadow then the church"" - Magellan"
874,Cat,"['Fdom-M', 'huml']","Standing there were four big, beautiful women. I knew at this point that I would be no match for any of them. They were all dressed in tight sweaters, short skirts and high heels. It seemed to me that their legs were a mile long. They greeted me with big smiles and as each one shook my hand and introduced themselves they each gave my hand a sample of their strength. Cat said, "" We are starving so we'll make this quick. Come over here and kneel down in front of me and let me give you a sample of my scissors hold. We could wrestle and the result would be the same; this way we don't get all messed up before dinner. If you can last for 30 seconds without submitting then we'll buy you dinner. "" I knelt down and Cat almost gently placed my head between her long legs. My throat was resting on her crotch and I was looking up into her smiling face. The girls counted to three and then Cat winked and squeezed.\n\nI was in trouble immediately and everyone knew it. I began to croak out my submission. But, Cat wasn't through yet. She began to tease me and made me verbally submit time after time.\n\n""Now if you want me to stop crushing your weak little neck I want to hear you tell me what it feels like to have a woman so completely out muscle you. Then I want to hear what you think each one of these women are going to do to you. If your answer is good enough I'll finish you off, for now. If it's not then we'll continue this for as long as it takes. You see I could keep this hold for hours; only I don't think you would last that long."" I started talking as fast as I could.\n\nCat walked over and stood over my wasted body. As I looked up I saw her smiling face. ""Well, you don't seem to be able to offer much resistance to us so far. Maybe you are tired from your trip and need some rest. To wind up the introduction for tonight Shelia wants to demonstrate her power and then tomorrow she will be the first one you have a 'match' with. After her you get to feel my power again and I'm going to crush you with my thighs and then smother you between these big E cup boobs of mine."" Shelia was 6' tall and beautiful. She calmly walked over to me and wrapped her arms around my ribs. She lifted me off of the ground and crushed me into immediate submission. "" You give up, all ready ? I'm not ready to stop yet. First put your hands on my arms and feel how hard they are then beg me to finish you off."" I felt her arms and they felt like steel. I begged her to stop before she broke my ribs. I was having trouble getting my breath.\n\nShelia laughed and lowered me to the floor and then she wrapped her arms around my head and pulled my face into her cleavage. I was fading fast and she knew it. Before I could escape into merciful unconsciousness she grabbed a handful of hair and pulled my face away from her chest. She pulled down so that I was looking up into her face. "" This was just a sample. I can't wait until tomorrow when we have a chance to spend some time together. I'm going to give you something to think about tonight. My legs are going to make mincemeat out of you. Here, feel this thigh and calf muscle and think about them squeezing your throat. ""\n\n Cat decided to have one last shot at me that night. ""I am going to smother you with my boobs and humiliate you before we stop for tonight. At least try to give me some competition if you can."" I really tried, but she was just too much for me. She allowed me on top and then she wrapped her arms around my head and pulled my face into her massive chest. I was fighting so hard to breathe that I lost interest in holding her down. She easily rolled us over with her on top. Cat released me and sat on my chest. "" I have always been afraid of knocking a guy out but you seem to want to be knocked out so badly that I have decided to oblige you. I am going to do it with my boobs and a scissor combination tonight and then again tomorrow. Are you ready to take a nap now ? Look at these big babies as they slowly cover your face. To make this more fun I want you to play with your little dick as I work you over."" She lowered her boobs to cover my face. They were so massive that they also covered my ears; my whole face was engulfed in her cleavage and she was squeezing the air out of me with her legs. Cat knew that I wouldn't last long like this so she would slack off on her scissor hold and raise up to allow me to gulp air. Each time I would do this the other women would laugh hysterically.\n\nHere I was being held between a woman's legs and boobs; being totally out muscled and made to masturbate in front of these women. "" Here let me help a little. Do my strong hands feel good ? "" She played with my rock hard dick and then began to slap my face with her boobs as she jerked power into the scissor hold. I was fading fast when she slammed her boobs back down on my face and poured on the power from her legs. I remember shooting my load as I went into unconsciousness.\n\nI was only out for a few minutes. As I recovered Cat was sitting with my head in her lap. "" Look girls, he's coming around. Well Mr. Macho, this woman made all of you go limp at the same time didn't I ? Now get on your knees and put your face on my pussy and say 100 times, A woman's muscle power and her boobs are too much for a man. "" I did as she commanded and as I approached the last several times Cat's powerful legs wrapped themselves around my head and I thought she would crack my skull as she came. She released the hold and I dropped in a heap on the floor. They let me rest for about an hour and then each of the women used me as Cat had done. They drove me back to the hotel in the wee hours of the morning. Totally beaten and totally enslaved by their powerful bodies and their beauty.\n\nThe rest of my stay there was more of the same thing. I was beaten and used. And Tia did get to wrap her long legs around my ribs and she squeezed with such force that we all heard it when one of them popped. She let go and stood over me flexing her muscles. She made me feel and kiss them and then she made me beg her to not break me anymore.\n\nI left there humiliated and also excited. I had been physically dominated and sexually used by sexy, beautiful members of the stronger sex - it really was a weekend work-over."
875,Cat,"['MF', 'rom']","Nevertheless, I could not help but think about Cat now and again. Where Alice was small, olive skinned, and perfect, Cat was like a playboy centerfold. Her big, firm breasts, slim waist, and tight round ass could not escape my attention, no matter how wonderful it was to fuck Alice. That they were friends, that I could not bear to lose my little japanese lover, that Cat had shown only a casual interest in me as a friend, these things did not deter my lust. ""Fantasy is harmless,"" I thought, ""so why not enjoy it? Nothing will ever come of it.""\n\nIt was a New Year's eve party, held at a mutual friend's parent's house, and Alice was visiting her relatives in Oakland. We'd had a few hot words about it, since she had an old boyfriend or two up there and I was a typical paranoid 17 year old. Even though I knew I was wrong, I kept seeing her in my mind's eye, spread out on a bed for some muscular matrial artist. I was not in the best mood.\n\nNeither was Cat. She arrived at the party late, and was dressed in a suprisingly frumpy dress. Cat was always proud of her body, especially her chest, and was known to wear tight-fitting T shirts and short skirts at virutally every opportunity. That night she was wearing some shapeless grey dress that hid every curve. I could tell she'd been crying by the redness in her eyes and the fact that herr nose was running slightly - not an alluring sight by any means. She was sitting on the staircase alone, which was unusual in itself since Cat was almost always surrounded by guys who were trying to look down her shirt; but that night she was giving off such un-sexual vibes that everyone seemed to be staying clear. As though without her sexiness there was no reason to go near her. I felt real pity for her, since there was obviously something serious bothering her. I sat next to her on the carpeted stairs and asked what was wrong.\n\nBefore I knew it she was holding onto my knee and sobbing. Apparantly her boyfriend of 6 months had just given her the gate - she had refused to go farther than oral sex with him, and he had run out of patience with her. Even though I felt sorry for her - I imagined how I would feel if Alice left me - I still felt my cock stir at the feeling of her breast against my leg. Her tears had started people looking in our direction and Cat was embarrased, so we went into the back yard to sit by a hedge and talk.\n\nShe poured her heart out to me for two solid hours, and I found myself ashamed that I had been aroused at her touch. She had loved the jerk, or though she had, but had just not felt ready to go all the way with him. He was a typical jock stud, and she was too young to see how little he really cared about her I tried to make her understand how guys like that operate; I told her about the way some guys talked about girls in the locker room, about the jokes they made about well-endowed girls, but she just seemed to get sadder and sadder. To top it all off, he had abandonned her at the front door to this party after they had argued all the way there.\n\nI offered her a ride home. The party was really going by then and we were finding it hard to hear each other. On the way home I tried to think of things to say that might make her feel better. I told her that I had always thought she'd sold herself short by going with that particular guy, and I knew of plenty of guys at school who were interested in her, and so forth, but nothing seemed to help.\n\n""Yes, I know,"" she said, ""but I'm used to that. When you have a good body there are always plenty of guys hanging around. That doen't mean anything to me.""\n\n""Well, do you respect my opinion of people?"" I asked.\n\n""Sure - of course. You're one of the best people I know.""\n\n""Well then, if it makes a difference, let me say that if it weren't for Alice, I'd have asked you out a long time ago."" I saw the surpise in her eyes, and thankfully there was pleasure there too. ""I've always liked you, Cat. You're honest and fun to be with - I'd want to be your friend whatever you looked like.""\n\nI'm sure guys had told her before that they liked her for her, always trying to get in her panties, of course. But I meant what I said and she could tell. A silent moment passed, and she began to cry again. I started to apologize, but she held up a hand to stop me.\n\n""No, no - that was very sweet of you. I've always sort of hoped... Well I don't know. Let's just say that that's nice to hear, that you like me..."" She was obviously flustered.\n\nWhen we got to her house I could see that the lights were all out and the cars all gone except hers. Her folks and her sister were obviously not home. I walked her to the door, waited for her to unlock and open it, then was about to leave when she asked me if I wanted a cup of coffee or a cold drink. I accepted, but at that point I felt sure her offer was innocent.\n\nWe sat in the living room on a big, comfortable sofa, drinking coffee, listening to the radio and talking. She seemed to have cheered up considerably. She added bourbon to our second round of coffee, saying that she really ""felt irish"" that night, laughing as she said it. I laughed too, but I did not understand the reference. I was starting to get a little nervous, since I noticed that when she returned with the coffees she had also unbuttoned the top three buttons on her dress, and the rounded tops of her breasts were cresting nicely. I could even make out the lacy trim of her bra.\n\nMy cock was getting uncomfortably hard, and I caught her looking at it more than once while she poured a little more bourbon in each of our cups.\n\n""I can't tell you how much better you've made me feel,"" she said, her voice just slightly sloshy from the booze. She leaned back on the sofa and sighed. ""To be honest, it's nice to have the pressure off - to not have `him' begging to fuck me every five minutes."" In leaning back she allowed her dress to rise high on her thighs, and I could see the sky- blue material of her panties.\n\nI think I gasped a little, from the view and because I'd never heard Cat talk that way before, and she smiled at my reaction. ""Oh come now, Steve,"" she said, ""Alice has told me all about what you two get up to. No reason we can't talk about sex - we're friends, aren't we?""\n\nI had to swallow hard - this was the object of every wet dream I'd had over the past year, getting drunk, showing me her tits, and wanting to talk about sex. I don't know how I managed to do it, but I set down my drink and said ""Well, I don't think Alice'd be too thrilled if she walked in on us right now, do you?""\n\nCat was quiet for a at least a full minute, then she leaned forward (drawing my eyes to those glorious mounds that were inches from spilling forth) and said ""She's in Oakland, Steve. My family is in L.A. No one's going to walk in on us."" She had a serious look on her face now, and her eyes welled up. ""I need you. I really need you. I know it's a lot to ask.""\n\nThat was the straw. I might have been able to resist a simple seduction, but this was too much. She was begging me. I leaned forward and kissed her as gently as I could. I felt her tongue brush my lips, and when I probed with mine her lips parted and she took my tongue deep into her mouth. She pulled me back, slowly, until she was lying on her back in the folds of the soft sofa and I was cradling her in my arms.\n\nOur first kiss lasted for at least five minutes, as our tongues and lips probed and stroked and kissed. She took my right hand and placed it against her left breast, and I felt the nipple swell in my palm. Such a nipple it was, too - it felt like a small stone in my hand. She began to suck my tongue like a cock, in and out, while she undid the buttons on her dress, then unsnapped the front clasp on her bra. I pushed the material away and looked down at the lovliest pair of breasts I have ever seen, including those in mens magazines. They were so round and firm and perfect. Her aeriolas were pink and large, and the nipples stood out like buttons. I kissed down her neck, ran my tongue over her collarbone, and took a nipple in my mouth, sucking it lovingly. Her breathing became shallow and quick, and I could feel her heart beating rapdily as I massaged one nipple while sucking the other, then switched.\n\n""Oh, God Steve. That's soooo nice. Um, do it. Ohhhhhhhh"" - her words were lost in a low moan, and I glanced up to see here eyelids flutter. I let my left hand drift down between her legs, and she spread them for me, drawing her knees up slightly. I rubbed her pussy through her panties, and her breaths turned into little mewls of delight. My heart was beating like a freight train. She was biting her lower lip and churning her hips when I eased her panties aside and let my fingers probe her pussy.\n\nShe was warm and wet, and her breathing deepened as I began stroking her clit with my thumb while finger-fucking her slowly with my middle finger. Her pussy was very snug, even around just one finger - Alice had told me Cat was a virgin, and though I had found that hard to believe, I had to admit that she was awfully tight. Her hips rocked slowly and rhythmically, matching the strokes of my hand as I palmed and probed her tight little cunt, and she put her hand behind my head and pulled my mouth back onto her breast again. I sucked her nipples for a few mintues, while her hips began to move gradually faster, then she gasped slightly and pushed my head down toward her pussy.\n\n""Please.... Oh, fuck.... mmmmmmmm, that's so good..... Ah, Steve. Do you.... uhhhhh..... mind sucking pussy? Uhhhhhhhh.... I know some guys.... don't like.... uuuuuuuhhhh...""\n\nI kissed her navel and lifted my head - her eyes opened just a little and I winked at her. She closed them again and smiled, then began moaning and rolling her head back and forth. I removed my hand from her pussy and took her panties off completely. She lifted her lips to help, and I took the opportunity to kiss her pussy lightly. She bit her lower lips again and giggled. That giggle turned into a moan as I began to lick her pussy lips.\n\nI am very, very good at giving head. Alice was a very communicative lover, and over the year we'd been together I had learned just exactly was turns a woman on. Cat's pussy was lovely - just a few wisps of curly hair above the clit, and a totally hairless labia... exactly the way I like them. Her pussy lips were parted slightly, and her moistness was pooled slightly in the hole.\n\nI took my time, alternately sucking her labia and flicking my tongue over her clit while my index finger gently probed her pussy. When I thought she was ready to come, I took her clit between my lips and began sucking and licking it. Every few strokes I would plunge my tongue into her pussy, then after a pause I'd begin licking her clit again.\n\nThree times she came close to coming, her body arching and her moans reaching a peak, and three times I backed off, licking gently about her labia and reaching up to stroke the sides and undersides of her tits. Each time I backed off she moaned and laughed a little in dissapointment - but she knew how good it would be when I took her all the way.\n\n""Do you want to come now, Cat?"", I asked between licks.\n\n""Ummmmmm, yes. Oh, yeah. I want to come, I really, ahhhhhhhhh, want to come. What a good idea. Ahhhhhhhhhhh, do me...""\n\nI aim to please. I began sucking her in earnest, with no turning back. I gradually inserted a second finger into her pussy, and she gasped, but her hips started snapping even more wildly. I felt a little twitch in her hips and knees, and I knew it was time. I sucked her clit deeply and she came.\n\nHer knees thighs clamped over my ears as she wrapped her legs around my head. Her hips snapped and bucked wildly, as though she was trying to escape, but she held onto me with her legs. The sound she made was high and sweet and came from the back of her throat. Sort of an Mmmmm mmmmmmmmmmmmmm sound that turned into a throaty moan as her lips parted into an O. I love to watch a woman's face at she comes. Such love, such joy. Cat's face was completely rapturous as I sucked and licked her pussy. I kept her coming for a full minute at least, then when she began to come down I nibbled her clit lightly with my teeth until she was coming again. Finally, after bringing her to climax three times in this way, she stroked my hair with her hands, released her thigh-grip on my heads and said ""that's all I can take, lover. Ah, god, that was the best, the best.""\n\nHer face was all smiles as she hugged me and kissed my face. She had unbuttoned my shirt and I could feel those huge tits pressed against my chest as she held me to her. After she caught her breath, she undid the drawstring on my pants and slipped one hand in. She licked my ear as she massaged my cock, and whispered ""I am going to suck your cock until you come in my mouth, baby. I'm going to give you the best blowjob you've ever had. I'm going to lick it and suck it until you give me your come. Then I'm going to suck you hard again and we'll think of something else to do.""\n\nShe got no argument from me. I only half dared hope that ""something else"" meant she wanted me to fuck her. After all, she wouldn't let her boyfriend do that, and she was a virgin. I decided that I'd just sit back, enjoy the blowjob, and count my blessings.\n\nShe took her clothes off completely, then motioned for me to stand. My shirt fell away, and she knelt before me, took off my shoes and socks, and then pulled by pants and underwear off in one motion. I cannot tell you how intense this was, watching this lovely, stacked girl on her knees in front of me, naked, maintaining eye contact while she removed my pants.\n\nMy cock was, of course, hard as a post, and it bopped her in the chin as she pulled my briefs away. She stroked the insides of my thighs with her fingernails and began kissing the head of my cock lightly, lovingly, almost chastely. The way her soft hair framed her face, and the look of total attention in her eyes as she kissed my penis and rubbed my legs was almost enought to make me come right then, but I mamanged to hold back. After a moment or two she began to stroke my cock with one hand while she took just the head in her mouth and began to run her tongue all around it - again so slowly, carefully, lovingly. I could feel every contour of her tongue and lips as she licked, nipped, sucked the head and glans. She stroked my balls lightly with the fingernails of her right hand, while she held the shaft in her left hand and stroked.\n\nThis was heaven, pure and simple. The concentration of pleasure was intense and complete. Then the doorbell rang.\n\nI paniced a little, but Cat reacted calmly, giving by cock a final lick, then standing to kiss me with her arms around my neck. My cock was poking her in the belly when she whispered in my ear ""It's probably him."" She nipped my earlobe, then turned and walked to the front door, which was only about 8 feet away.\n\nA lot of things went through my mind. Getting the living shit kicked out of me by the jock on the other side of the door was high on the list, but the top item was certainly the interruption of the best blowjob I'd ever had. Or heard of. My heart sunk, then rose when I realized that though she was peering through the peephole, she was not reaching for the doorknob. I could hear his muffled voice on the other side of the door saying ""Cat? You Home? C'mon, open the door, Cat...""\n\nShe came back to me, and stroked my cock a few times with her hand, smiling a mischevious smile. She whispered ""Let's go to my bedroom, so we can get confortable. This is going to take a while."" By ""this"" I did not know if she meant the blowjob or her ex-boyfriend's persistent knocking at the door. As if to answer my unspoken question, she literally led me down the hall by my cock and said ""you have such a beautiful cock - I'm not going to be rushed."" My cock had softened slightly from the perceived danger, but the sight of her in the moonlit hallway, tight little buns bouncing as she walked in front of me, her hand gently squeezing my dick as we walked - well, I think I gained an inch.\n\nHe room was dimly lit from a streetlight outside through a gauzy curtain. ""He might come to the window,"" she whispered, ""but don't worry. He's not sure I'm here and there's no way that asshole is getting in here. Now, "" she said, pushing me back onto her bed. ""You just lie back and let Cat suck your beautiful dick.""\n\nI did just that, of course. She even put a pillow behind my head, leaning over my face to adjust it, and I gave her nipples another suck for good measure. Then she spread my legs and laid down on her stomach between them. It was just exactly as I had dreamed it - so much so, that for a moment I wondered, with the eerie quality of the light and the perfectness of the situation, if I might be dreaming. She kissed my cock from the base to the tip, all along the underside, then swirled her tongue over the head and took it into her mouth. All notions of dreaming left my mind at the feeling of her mouth sliding down my cock while her tongue slipped side to side all the way. Again, she went slowly, applying just enough suction and pressure that I could feel every tastebud on her tongue and every vein on my dick. She bobbed her head slowly up and down, up and down, and on every downstroke I could see her tight ass down there between my ankles, and on every upstroke I could see her lovely breasts, pushed together, emphasiszing their roundness. And on every stroke she sighed in pleasure.\n\nAfter a dozen deep strokes or so, she lifted her mouth from my cock and began to lick and kiss the underside again, her left hand stroking my belly. Then she sucked each of my balls lightly and stroked the shaft with her right hand. We made eye contact again as she lifted her head to take me back into her mouth, and she blew me a little kiss. She game the underside of my cock a wet, tonguey kiss, and her eyes half-closed as she gave me the sexiest expression I've ever seen. Then it was back to the deep strokes with side to side tongue movement on the underside of my dick. Such a feeling cannot me described. It was incredible.\n\nShe developed a rhythm. A dozen deep strokes, then lick and kiss the shaft and my balls. Then more strokes, more licks. Each time she went back to my cock she sucked a little stronger, and soon I could feel her saliva dripping from my balls onto her bedsheets. On the sixth or seventh time she looked up at me from my balls, I noticed her eyes widen in suprise and she supressed a little laugh. I looked over my shoulder and could make out the silhouette of her ex-boyfriend as her cupped his hands around his face and tried to peer in through the window. I could not tell if he could see anything through those gauzy curtains, but she went back to deep-sucking me with renewed vigor, and I thought I heard him say ""oh, shit"" right before he melted away into the night. Maybe he was just angry that she was not home, but from the tone in his voice I'd bet he could just make out the image of Cat sucking on another man's cock.\n\nWhat justice, I thought.\n\nCat lifted her mouth from my cock, licked her lips very sexily, and said, ""are you ready, Steve? Do you want to come in my mouth now?"" She smiled, and I was, in fact, pretty damn ready. ""Uh huh"" was all I could say, and she smiled and drew herself to a kneeling position. ""Let's get serious, then,"" she said, and positioned by hands so I could squeeze and stroke her tits while she sucked me. This was serious. From the first stroke I could see what this new angle did for her. She was now taking my entire cock, all the way, down into her throat. I had neve been deep-throated before. Each stroke began with just her lips on the head, about 1/8th of an inch of my cock in her mouth, then she would plunge down, taking the whole thing into her mouth, over her swirling tongue, into her throat. Her hands were on either side of my hips, supporting her, and I stroked and squeezed and palmed her titties while her head bobbed faster and faster.\n\nThis did not last long. I felt the orgasm begin at the base of my spine, the rapidly build up through my balls and into the shaft. In that moment, just before a man comes, when the pressure backs off just a tad, I said ""I'm coming"" in a throaty whisper. Cat took my dick all the way down her throat, and gave the underside a long, hard stroke with her tongue while she sucked. And I came. She began to moan, then was cut off by the raging stream of my come flooding her mouth. She swallowed once, twice, then backed off and breathed in around the edged of my cock. It was still pulsing, still sending come into her mouth, and some of it spilled out. In a few moments my cock began to subside, and she let it slide out of her mouth so she could lick up the come that had dripped into my public hair and onto my balls.\n\nShe licked my dick clean, and semi-hard again, then kissed her way up to my face and slid beside me. Her right hand was behind my head, her left stroked my chest. I was just this side of unconscious, but I was conpletely aware of her touch, her breasts crushed against my side, and the fact that my dick was already starting to harden again.\n\nHer face was pressed to my ear, her tongue gently probing. I could her her breath quicken as she began to play with my cock, using her right hand. Jacking the shaft slowly, she lifted her head and watched my cock grow gradually to its full length. I was gently stroking her pussy hair with the fingertips of my right hand while squeezing her tight little buns with my left. We seemed to lie that way for a long time, her eyes wide and nervous as she stroked my now rigid cock. I could tell she was trying to come to a decision, but by then my fingers were stroking her clit and her breath was coming in short little gasps every time I flicked her little button.\n\n""I've never gone all the way,"" she said finally, turning her face to me, her eyes searching mine. ""I'm a little scared, but I want to. I you to fuck me. You've got me so hot... I...""\n\nShe closed her eyes and buried her face in my chest, redoubling her efforts on my cock and humping against my probing hand. I gently pushed her over on her back and knelt between her legs. She spread them wide for me, exposing her pink pussy lips, and she looked so small. I was eagerly anticipating how tight she was going to be, but I also noticed that she'd closed her eyes and was biting her bottom lip.\n\n""Don't be afraid, Cat,"" I said, ""we're going to go very slow. I won't hurt you. I promise.""\n\nShe looked up at me with a look that said ""I believe you - I trust you"" and she nodded her head slightly. Her pussy was extremely wet, and my cock was the hardest it had ever been. I gently eased just the head inside, then pulled it out and rubbed her juices over her perfect little labia, stroking her clit with the tip of my cock. Again I eased the head in, moved it around a little, then pulled it out and stroked her clit. Her eyes had closed again, and her lower lip was between her teeth, but this time the look was lust, not fear. I placed the head inside her again, and she lifted her ass from the bed, forcing my cock a little deeper. I put my hand gently but firmly on her tummy and pushed her back down. She smiled and moaned a little in faint protest, then gasped a little and coooed when I pushed my cock halfway in. She as so tight, so warm. I almost came immediately, but held back and waited for the pressure to subside. Since I'd already come once in her mouth I was able to stop myself - I'm sure I would not have otherwise.\n\nI half-fucked her for about a dozen strokes, holding her down with my hand on her tummy, then pulled out again and rubbed her lips and clit. He body was shaking and I knew she was close to coming. ""OK Cat,"" I said, ""I think you're ready,"" and I began to ease my cock into her fully. I put it halfway in again and began long, slow strokes, each imperceptably deeper than the one before it. All the while I was stroking her clit with my thumb, using tight circles and firm pressure. I felt the muscles of her thighs tense, her back begin to arch, and a high soft whimper emerging from her throat. She began to come, and as I felt her warm, sweet fluid engulf my cock, I drove it all the way into her.\n\nI felt her hymen break, but the intensity of her orgasm overcame the pain and she began to buck her hips and lift her ass to meet my strokes. Her pussy felt insanely tight, and it was like the first time again for me, as though I'd never felt a pussy wrapped around my cock before. Her orgasm peaked and she gasped ""Oh goooooood, so goooooood"" as her pussy clamped my cock and she held her ass quivvering in the air.\n\nHer orgasm began to subside, so I intensified my stroked and leaned down to suck on her erect nipples. She came again, this time hissing through her teeth and pressing my head to her breast. I felt that I was about to come and said ""I'm going to come - I'd better pull out."" She pulled my cock deep into her and held me there with her legs wrapped around my back. She reached back with her hand and turned us over, so that she was on top of me, her soft hair hanging down over her tits. She lifted herself until my cock was almost completely out of her pussy, then slowly slid back down. Her hand was grasping the base of my shaft as she did this again and again. Her eyes were closed and she had a look of complete concentration on her face. The feeling was incredible, but I knew it would not last long. The come began to boil up from my balls, and she must have felt it moving up with her thumb because she pulled my cock out, and slid down to take my load in her mouth again.\n\nI came in five long spurts, my vision becoming sparkly from the intensity of the orgasm. I let out a long deep moan and she answered it with one of her own, the vibrations in her throat feeling so fantastic. We lay that way for a few moments, my cock shrinking in her mouth, her hands stroking my legs, her tears falling lightly on my thighs. Finally she moved up to my face and we hugged each other tightly for what must have been an hour. Finally she said ""That was just the way I always hoped it would be. I'm never going to forget this. God, that was so beautiful.""\n\nI called my folks later and told her I was staying with a friend. I slept with Cat all that night, a deep, peaceful sleep. I think we'd both reached a state of calmness that had eluded us for a long time. We made love again in the morning, then took a shower together. I made breakfast for us and she gave me another blow job: ""Since I finished my breakfast first and have nothing to do with my mouth,"" she giggled.\n\nAll in all we fucked six times that weekend - and we sucked each other off countless times. I have never come so much in a two day period before or since. When we parted we both knew it was over. Alice was coming back, and Cat and I were not in love. But it was a time that neither of us will ever forget, and I made a friend that I have never lost, even to this day - long after Alice and I have parted ways. More than once, at a gathering of friends or a picnic, we've snuck off somewhere to enjoy a quick fuck or to suck each other off. It's been over ten years, but its nice to know we're still horny kids at heart."
876,Cat Scratch Fever,"['MF-demon', 'fant', 'v']","The girls made their way stealthily through the alleys and rooftops of Newport City, avoiding the occasional police patrols until they reached the abandoned flat where they had made a home. They entered from a hole in the roof, then climbed down stairs several floors until they reached the room with their stuff. Ana produced a key and unlocked the door, then they both quickly entered and locked it behind them. Ana went to a nearby table and lighted some candles while Uni sat down near the window of the room and opened her satchel. Ana went to the kitchen, then came back with a half-eaten bag of potato chips, which she began to stuff down with relish. Uni gave her a black look, then turned her attention to the satchel, taking out several wads of money, plus some credit chips. Ana gave a squeal of delight, and snatched a credit chip to look at.\n\n""Uni, this one's got five thousand creds in it!"" she exclaimed as she put it down and grabbed another. Uni used the chips as a diversion to grab the snack bag and take out a handful for herself.\n\n""Hey! That's my last bag!"" yelled Ana as she dropped the credit chip and reached forward to grab her snacks. Uni leaned backwards to avoid Ana's claws, putting another handful of potato chips in her mouth calmly. Both girls laughed, then Ana stood up and walked into their bedroom while Uni finished off the snacks.\n\nAna took off her g-string, then pulled her thin tank-top and threw it on the mattress they both used. She walked naked into their small bathroom and turned on the shower, waiting until the water was nice and warm before stepping in. As the water cascaded down her naked body, Ana lathered soap onto her large, round breasts and across her tight, flat stomach. After washing the soap off, she lathered her long, slim legs, then applied some to her moist, wet pussy. Her delicate tail twitched slowly as she washed the soap from her legs, then pressed her right hand lightly against her cunt, enjoying the warm water falling over it. She moaned slowly and squeezed her left breast with her left hand, leaning her head down to lick the nipple into hardness. Her right hand began to lightly probe her snatch, making it even wetter as she began to breathe more heavily. She leaned back against the wall of the shower stall, then spread her firm thighs open, fingering her pussy all the while. She plunged her fingers more deeply into her warm love hole, then began to thrust them back and forth. She moaned louder and pinched the nipple of her breast, making it hard as she thrust her crotch onto her fingers. The stall door opened, and Uni looked inside, watching Ana finger-fuck herself. Uni smiled and quickly took off her own clothes, then entered the shower and closed the door after her. She stood behind Ana and reached around to squeeze the naked girl's heaving breasts. Ana moaned loudly as Uni rubbed her crotch against the other girl's firm ass, squeezing her tits tightly. Ana leaned her head back, and the two girls kissed passionately, their tongues intertwining as Uni pinched her nipples and caressed her breasts lovingly.\n\nAna put her hands against the opposite wall and thrust her shapely ass in Uni's direction, as the other girl knelt down in the pouring water and began to lick Ana's pussy. Ana moaned loudly with pleasure and Uni delved deeply into her cunt with a wet tongue, stroking the inside and tasting the girl's sweet honey. Ana's heaving breasts hung before her as she closed her eyes and let Uni probe into her pussy, thrusting her crotch onto the girl's eager mouth. Uni grabbed Ana's firm ass and squeezed it as she licked and sucked on her sister's snatch, drinking her cum like a fine wine. Uni backed away from Ana, then leaned back against the shower wall as Ana turned around and knelt before her. Ana leaned forward and began to lick Uni's wet pussy, reaching her with her hands to caress the girl's heaving breasts. Uni gasped with ecstasy as Ana licked her clit, then plunged her tongue deeply into her love hole, squeezing her tits at the same time. Uni thrust her hot crotch onto Ana's eager mouth, putting her hands on the girl's head and pushing it harder against her cunt. Ana licked and sucked the throbbing pussy, tasting Uni's warm honey and loving it. Ana tongue-fucked Uni for several minutes, then stood up and kissed the girl deeply on the lips, savoring their taste.\n\nBoth wet, cat girls left the shower and pounced on the mattress that they shared. The girls fondled each other for awhile, and kissed each other on the lips and breasts. Uni lay back on the mattress and spread out her thighs while Ana grabbed a dildo from nearby and licked the tip. She carefully rubbed the toy against Uni's wet clit, then pushed it slowly into her warm pussy. Uni shuddered in pleasure and licked her wet lips and Ana pushed the dildo deeply into her sister's cunt, then pulled it out. Ana began thrusting her rod back and forth into Uni's cunt while the other girl moaned and squeezed her breasts. Ana leaned down as she pushed the rod into Uni and began to lick around the shaft, causing Uni to moan even louder. Ana fucked Uni with the dildo for several minutes until the girl orgasmed and shot cum around the toy. Ana eagerly lapped up the warm honey, then licked the dildo clean too. Uni was already covered in sweat, but that didn't stop her from sitting up and reaching for Ana. The other girl backed away, then reached to the edge of the bed for a waist harness. The belt had a long dildo on it, and Ana quickly strapped the device on. Uni smiled eagerly as her sister walked back to her and sat down on her crotch, inserting the dildo into her cunt. Uni gasped as Ana began to thrust against her, pushing the dildo deeply into her. Uni moaned loudly and hugged Ana close to her as the girl thrust harder against her, probing deeply. Both girls held onto each other and panted heavily as they fucked each other, round breasts rubbing and pushing. Both sweating girls orgasmed together and screamed, then fell limply to the mattress, still holding each other.\n\nThe day passed as they slept, and at sunset the girls woke up and quickly got cleaned up. Ana got to pick their clothes for the night, so she gathered lacy pink panties and leather halter-tops. They both pulled on knee-length leather boots and put on matching leather throat collars with ring clasps. Uni brushed out Ana's long, blonde hair, then they both ate a hasty meal of hamburgers and soda. Ana blew out the candles, and when they were both outside, Uni locked the door and stowed away the key.\n\nOutside, the nightlife of Newport City came out to play. Whores, simsense dealers, and other suppliers of vice came out to ply their trades. Slumming executives and the addicts came to sample the various wares, targets ripe for plucking. The cat sisters walked among the masses, scoping the humans for a likely catch. They spied a suit looking at the various female whores and winked to each other. They walked slowly to the perspective score and each of them took one of his arms.\n\n""Looking for a good time, sir?"" asked Ana in a sultry tone.\n\n""We can give you one, at a bargain price,"" added Uni as she stroked her hand down the man's chest.\n\n""That depends, girls. How flexible are you?"" replied the man as he examined them with cold eyes.\n\n""Very flexible, we'll do anything you want, for the right price, of course,"" said Uni softly.\n\n""Of course,"" said the man as he smiled at them, ""how about two thousand credits and I name the game.""\n\n""Sure, sir! No problem,"" replied Uni with a grin.\n\n""Excellent, let me call my car,"" said the man as he pressed a cufflink on his left sleeve. In moments, a sleek black limousine rolled up to the corner where they all stood. The man calmly walked to the passenger door and held it open for the two girls. After looking at each other, the Puma sisters quickly jumped in, followed by the suit. When everyone was inside, the doors locked and the car soundlessly began to move.\n\n""Here, have some wine,"" offered the suit as he filled three crystal glasses and handed one to each girl. The sisters sniffed their drinks carefully, then sipped, surprised at how good it tasted. They quickly drained their glasses, and the suit happily refilled them.\n\n""So what's the game?"" asked Ana as she sipped her drink.\n\n""Just a little bondage with some girl/girl action, nothing new to you, I'm sure,"" replied the suit.\n\n""Nope, we do it all the time,"" said Uni with a giggle as she drained her glass and motioned for a refill. The man sighed and quickly poured wine into both their glasses, then sipped his own as the girls stroked the soft leather of the seats and played with the car television's controls.\n\n""Hey, this thing even has cable! I'm getting the Sci-Fi channel!"" exclaimed Uni as she watched the T.V. screen.\n\n""Boring,"" moaned Ana as she finished her fourth glass of wine and reached for the bottle. ""Hey, crackers!"" she yelled as she reached for a handful and began pushing them into her mouth. The man sighed again and sat back in his seat until the car stopped, then he got out and waited for the girls to emerge.\n\nAna got out first, munching on more crackers as she made room for Uni to get out. The other girl quickly jumped out and looked up at the large apartment tower with awe. The suit grabbed a hand from each of them and led the way into a service elevator that had an open view of the city's landscape. Both girls pressed against the glass and watched the city grow smaller as the capsule rose smoothly on magnetic fields to the top floor. The doors hissed open, and the suit escorted them inside. When the doors closed, the man quickly punched a code into the doorpad, then turned to smile at the sisters.\n\n""Welcome to my home, ladies. The bedroom is this way,"" said the suit as he again took their hands and led the way to a set of wooden doors polished to a mirror sheen. He released his hold on them, and used both hands to push open the doors, before entering the vast room beyond. The cat girls walked slowly into the room, marveling at the intricate stone construction of the chamber. The walls, ceiling, and floor were all made of polished marble, inset with gold, gems, and markings in a strange language.\n\n""What is this place? It almost looks like a vault, or something,"" said Uni.\n\n""It is,"" said the man as he took off his jacket and folded it neatly near a corner of the room. ""It was a holding cell for a great and powerful demonlord. Centuries ago this demon had been summoned and commanded to help a petty warlord gain control of this region. The demon did its job well, and soon a vast empire was centered around this city. But, the warlord grew weak of will, sotted by drink and debauchery. The demon took advantage of this weakness and slew the warlord, then began to roam the world in search of amusement. Eventually, the demon returned to this city and made a home for himself here,"" said the man as he took off his shirt and began to grow in height. The man's skin turned dusky red, and horns emerged from his forehead. He got bigger and more muscular, then tentacles began to sprout from his groin and chest.\n\n""Uh, oh,"" muttered Uni as Ana clung to her tightly.\n\n""Oh, don't worry,"" said the demon as he stood before them in all his glory, ""I'm not going to rape you or anything like that. We agreed to two thousand credits for a few hours of some fun, and I'm still prepared to pay, it's up to you.""\n\n""What do you think, Ana,"" asked Uni warily as she watched the demon.\n\n""I don't know. We've never fucked a demon before,"" said Ana as she pursed her lips in thought. ""Why not?""\n\n""O.k., demon. You got a deal,"" said Uni as she took off her halter-top, letting her large, round breasts break loose.\n\nThe demon jumped up with joy, then walked forward towards the two girls, his tentacles stretching towards them. Uni was wrapped up in slimy limbs, then her arms and legs were spread out. Tentacles wrapped around her tits and began to squeeze them as a large limb rubbed against her pussy, then went inside. Uni gasped loudly as the limb pushed deeply into her cunt and began to thrust, as other limbs stroked and caressed her warm, naked flesh and squeeze her breasts. Ana was pushed gently to her hands and knees, then her thighs were pulled apart and a limb entered her cunt. She moaned loudly as tentacles with suckers on them fastened on her firm breasts and began to suck on them, drool coating her soft skin. A tentacle rubbed against her face, then entered her slack mouth to probe inside. Ana moaned loudly and began to suck on it, tasting the demon's cum and getting hornier from it. Uni hovered in the air, supported by tentacles as they caressed her smooth flesh and fucked her pussy eagerly. The demon placed his engorged rod before her face, and Uni eagerly took it in her mouth, sucking of his tip, then licking along the shaft with relish. \n\nAna was covered in her own sweat and the demon's ichor as she was fucked from behind by one limb and sucked on another one with her mouth. The suckers on her tits continued to sate themselves while her ass moved to the rhythm of the tentacle's thrusts. Uni's hands were pulled behind her back, and the demon pulled his rod out of her warm mouth, then raised her up and spread out her legs with his limbs.\n\n""Do you want me to fuck you?"" asked the demon coyly.\n\n""Yes! Fuck me!"" cried Uni, flush with lust and the demon's cum.\n\n""You're really a little slut, aren't you?"" asked the demon.\n\n""Yes, I'm a slut, I want you to fuck me more!"" gasped Uni as limbs squeezed her heaving breasts. The demon lowered her eager pussy onto his huge rod, and she screamed in ecstasy as he probed into her, thrusting onto her crotch forcefully. Uni moaned loudly, her arms pressed against her back as she pushed her warm cunt harder onto the demon's probing pole. She leaned back her head, sweat-soaked hair plastering against her naked back as the demon fucked her again and again. She took a dripping tentacle into her mouth and sucked eagerly on it, licking the cream off of it as the demon pumped into her, caressing her heaving tits with his claws.\n\n""Can I bite you?"" asked the demon shyly, as his incisors elongated in his mouth.\n\n""Only if I get to bite you,"" replied Uni saucily as she licked a remnant of demon cum from her lips. The demon smiled and leaned towards Uni's face, then kissed her deeply on the lips. Uni returned the kiss passionately, forcing her tongue into the demon's surprised mouth. The demon backed away, then began to kiss Uni delicately on the chin and throat. Uni giggled and concentrated on fucking his rod while he kissed and licked the soft flesh of her neck and breasts, sucking briefly on one of them, then biting the nipple lightly. Uni drew in a deep breath, then kept thrusting her crotch while the demon kissed her skin to her throat, then bit deeply into the flesh between her neck and shoulder. Uni gasped with pain and a strange burning along her neck, then closed her eyes and panted as the demon drank her rich blood, then licked the wound. The holes in her neck quickly sealed up and disappeared, as did the brief pain.\n\n""My turn,"" said Uni with a smile as she licked her lips and leaned forward to bite the demon on the shoulder. The demon closed his eyes and smiled as the girl bit deeply into his flesh and drank his blood. She backed away from him and licked her lips again, wiping the blood from them.\n\n""Not bad, rather sweet for a demon,"" said Uni with a grin.\n\n""Thanks,"" replied the demon as he grabbed her hips and thrust harder into her pussy. She moaned loudly then wrapped her arms around his neck when he released her wrists from his tentacles. The two of them fucked each other earnestly for several minutes, then orgasmed together, with the demon shooting his cum deeply into her love tunnel. She screamed with pleasure, then hung on limply to his neck. The demon placed her gently on the ground, then moved over to Ana, who was still on hands and knees, being fucked by one tentacle and giving a blow-job to another. The demon removed the limb from her mouth and placed his dripping rod into it. She eagerly sucked on his cream and licked his shaft until it was clean. He sucked on her breasts as she moaned, then he finger- fucked her pussy until she orgasmed again. He removed his fingers from her warm cunt, then licked her sweet honey away. The demon kissed her warmly on the mouth then carried her over to her sleeping sister and lay her nearby. As the girls slept, the demon returned to human form and brought a blanket from the living room. He laid down between the two naked girls and placed the blanket over all of them. As he fell into sleep, the man snuggled his head between Uni's round breasts and drifted off to the sound and feel of Uni's soft breathing."
877,Catching Mom,"['mF', 'inc', 'ws']","She had always been careful not to wear anything that might excite his young emotions, always careful how she sat or walked about the house. She never wore her nightgown in front of him. Her nightgowns weren't designed for the eyes of a young boy.\n\nShe examined the house carefully, trying to see if Johnny was in a window.\n\nShe couldn't see clearly because of the sun. She felt as if she was going to piss in her jeans any time. She felt a bit of piss dribble into her pants.\n\n""Oh, shit!"" she moaned, knowing she was going to piss whether Johnny was watching or not.\n\nShe stood, a slight blush on her lovely face and opened her jeans. She quickly pulled the zipper, and shoving her jeans and panties down, squatted. \n\nFrom his bedroom window, Johnny was indeed peeking.\n\nHe caught a brief flash of the thick hair on his mother's cunt, and then her body was down. But to his delight, his mother wasn't hidden. He could see right down a neat row of vegetables.\n\nHe watched his mother part her thighs, holding her jeans and panties out of the way. He could see the hair of her cunt, but was too far away to see her pussy clearly. He did see, however, the golden piss as it streamed out. The sun glinted and made her piss sparkle. His cock strained at his summer shorts, and he pulled the leg of them away. His young cock thrust forward, his cockhead achingly swollen. He gripped his cock hard, his eyes straining to watch his mother piss.\n\nRelief moved over Peggy's face as she pissed.\n\nAt the moment, she didn't care who could see her. It felt so good to piss. She sighed, leaning over her knees, watching her hot piss out of her cunt and pool on the ground. There was something, a tiny something that excited her. She couldn't see her cunt, but only the thick curls of it. She could see the stream arcing out of her pussy, and felt an odd tingle move along her naked ass flesh.\n\nShe looked down, puzzled. She didn't know why it suddenly excited her. She had never felt excited about taking a piss before, only relief. She could feel something like an impending orgasm in her cunt. The sensation seemed to be increasing, and she was pissing hard and strong.\n\nShe leaned as far over as she could, and still keep her balance, trying desperately to see her cunt, wondering what was happening to her.\n\n""Ooooh!"" she cried out softly as a mild orgasm suddenly caused her cunt to contract. The stream of hot piss stopped, and as the convulsions of orgasm whipped through her pussy, it came out in short, quick spurts, making a hissing sound that seemed erotic, thrilling. ""Ohhh, my God!""\n\nJohnny had lifted the window, and in his excitement, leaned out in an effort to see his mother's cunt. He was gripping his cock as hard as he could, his eyes straining. He still couldn't see his mother's pussy, but the sun made her spurting piss glint like gold. With a grunt, he spurted cum juice across the wall beneath the window.\n\nThen Peggy saw her son.\n\nA flush crept over her face, knowing he could see her cunt. But she couldn't stand. She was still pissing now that her orgasm was over. She stared right at him, unable to do anything. She just squatted and pissed, watching her son as he leaned out of the window and looked at her.\n\nAfter what seemed like hours, Peggy finished. But her son was still leaning out and boldly looking at her. She couldn't stand up because he would see her pants were down; see her cunt before she could pull them up. Yet he could see her cunt if she kept squatting, too.\n\nWith a tremor, she stood. She gripped her jeans, but they slipped from her hands. With an embarrassed cry, she grabbed, but it was too late. She knew her son had seen her, naked between her waist and knees. Finally grabbing her pants in a grip, she jerked them upward, her panties twisting and balling inside the crotch of her jeans.\n\nJohnny had seen. He saw the fan-shape of his mother's cunt hair and his cock had swollen into a powerful hardness once more.\n\nPeggy, getting her jeans fastened, turned her back to her son in shyness, pulling at the zipper. Her panties weren't on right, and they were uncomfortable, but she wasn't going to slide her jeans down and adjust them with her son watching.\n\nJohnny stared at the shape of his mother's ass. Her jeans were very tight, and it was almost as if she had nothing on. Her asscheeks were compact, round and firm, swelling in a tantalizing manner.\n\nHe began to rub his fist back and forth on his cock.\n\nPeggy, still feeling embarrassed, finished quickly with her gardening, and leaving the tools there, moved nervously toward the garage. She was sure she could feel her son's eyes following her, but she was afraid to look.\n\nIn fact, Johnny was not watching his mother now. He was sitting on the edge of his bed, legs spread open, pumping his fist franticly up and down his cock. He had pulled the crotch of his shorts to one side; letting his young balls dangle out. They swung as he jacked off, his fist jerking furiously. Mouth was gaping and he was gasping, his eyes watching the swollen head of his cock.\n\nPeggy washed up in the garage, still feeling slightly embarrassed about pissing in the garden with Johnny seeing. There was a shaking in her legs, and she couldn't understand the unusual heat between her thighs. Her panties seemed balled up in the crotch of her jeans, pressing almost into her pussy.\n\nShe could feel her clit, swollen hard, pressing at the rough seam of her jeans. She noticed her hands shook as she washed them.\n\nThe shirt she wore was tied beneath her tits, and now was loose, but she wasn't paying any attention to it. She was seeing the expression on her son's face as he watched her taking a piss.\n\nShe had not seen disgust there; she had seen blatant lust, excitement, and desire.\n\nSuddenly she stood upright.\n\nShe had come once before when she pissed.\n\nIt had happened when she was still married. It happened on the side of a road when she and her husband were traveling, and he had seen her piss. She had come then, but forgotten about it. Slumping against the wall, she wondered what was happening to her. Her cunt was throbbing, her hairy cunt-lips painfully swollen, and her clit felt as if it was going to explode. The sensations were unbelievable. The feelings were fantastic, better than any feelings she ever experienced. The shirt beneath her tits came loose, and it hung open, her bra showing. She started to put her hand on her cunt, and drew it away quickly; afraid she would come if she touched it, no matter how lightly.\n\nBut she came anyway.\n\nPeggy came as in her mind she saw her son leaning out the window and watching her piss.\n\nThe very mental image of him watching her piss caused her to come!\n\nGathering strength, she left the garage and walked into the house. She was going to confront her son. She could not let him keep peeking at her. It wasn't good for him, and it wasn't good for her. She had to stop it now.\n\nShe opened her son's closed door and stepped in. Then froze.\n\nJohnny was sitting on the edge of his bed, jacking off frantically, his eyes blazing and unseeing, still staring at the head of his swollen cock. Determination left Peggy as she stared.\n\nShe saw his fist going up and down on his throbbing hard-on, his young balls swinging back and forth, his legs very wide. The feeling of orgasm seemed to boil between her thighs again, stronger than ever. She clutched her hands into tight fists unable to take her eyes off his cock and balls. Her tits felt painful in the confines of her bra. She was not yet aware that her shirt was open. She gazed mesmerized at her son's cock, at his swollen cockhead, watching his piss hole flare, seeing the wetness there.\n\nPeggy was unaware she was moving, walking closer. Her eyes never left his cock. She wasn't aware that she stood before her son, or that he had finally lifted his eyes to her. She wasn't aware that he was gazing at her bra, seeing the creamy fullness of her tits about to burst from the cups. The only thing she was aware of was his cock, the head so smooth and swollen.\n\nJohnny made a swallowing sound as he stared at his mother's bra. His cock seemed to bulge from his fist. He wasn't pumping now, but squeezing at his cock as hard as he could.\n\nPeggy's legs shook, and she slowly dropped to her knees, her eyes staring hungrily at her son's prick and dangling balls. She placed her hands on his thighs, feeling the heat of his flesh on her palms. She made a soft sobbing sound and stroked her hands up Johnny's thighs slowly. Johnny removed his fist from his cock, watching his mother with hot eyes. His cock stuck straight up from his crotch.\n\nPeggy stopped the movements of her hands when she reached her son's crotch.\n\nThe tips of her fingers were very, very close to his balls and cock, and she could feel the intense heat radiating from them. She gazed at his swollen cockhead, his wet piss hole, his hairless but full-looking balls. She was breathing in short gasps, her lips parted, nostrils flaring. The lips of her cunt felt ready to rip the seams of her jeans, her clit excitingly smashed there. She felt a shiver flow through her body, a shiver that caused her full tits to quiver.\n\n""Oh, God!"" she moaned in a soft, thick sound. ""Oh, my God!""\n\nHer right fist darted about ha son's cock, her left cupping his steaming balls. The feel of them almost made her come. She clung to his hanging balls and began to jack on his cock, her fist very tight. Johnny moaned and leaned back, watching his mother's fist pounding his cock, his eyes darting from her hand to her cupped tits. He lifted his hips, arcing his cock upward, moaning with pleasure.\n\nPeggy's eyes gleamed with heat, showing her excitement. She pumped up and down, twisting at his tender balls. She made soft sounds, hissing and cooing and sobbing. Her ass swayed as the exquisite heat grew between her legs. Her bunched panties felt as if they were sliding into her cunt, her clit aching against the seam of her jeans. '\n\n""Oh, yes!"" she whispered. ""Yes, yes!""\n\nJohnny didn't know what his mother meant, nor did he care. He was twisting his hips about, lifting his ass; fucking into his mother's fist, up and down, ready to explode and seed gushes of hot come juice out of his young balls again.\n\n""Please!"" Peggy whispered mindlessly, her fist pounding fast and vigorously on her son's cock. ""Please...oh, please!""\n\nJohnny made a gulping sound. Thick come juice boiled from his prick.\n\nPeggy's eyes filled with tears as she gasped excitedly, watching the white, creamy come juice spew from his piss-hole. It flew high, then splashed back down over her gripping fist. The feel of it seemed to raise blisters on her flesh. She held his balls tightly, feeling them writhe as they emptied. Each throb of his spurting cock sent a rippling tingle down to her cunt. She kept making hissing sounds as she jacked him off, staring hypnotically at the gush of his young come juice splashing about her hand and wrist, his upper thighs and on his shorts.\n\nShe clung to his cock and watched if deflate, grow soft in her hand. When it was small, she released it. Wiping her hand on her hip, she then saw the glistening come juice on the wall beneath his window. She gazed at it, then lifted her eyes to her son's face for the first time since she entered his room.\n\nJohnny's face showed nothing but delight. He was grinning down at her.\n\nPeggy returned his grin, nervously.\n\n""Is it better?"" she whispered.\n\n""That's much better, Mom,"" he said, his voice shaky.\n\nPeggy didn't understand why she was talking this way with her son, she only knew she felt a compulsion to do it. She had to come. Her cunt was tortured. She was aware that her shirt was open now, and didn't care.\n\nDrawing her knees up, she squatted in front of her son, her eyes moving from the mess just below the window to his still-exposed cock and balls. The come juice glistened on his thighs and shorts, and she parted her knees.\n\nSliding a hand down one thigh, she cupped her cunt and pressed, moaning softly as the tingle increased. Her left hand lifted, and she cupped one of her bra-covered tits, then began to rub at her cunt. She could feel the heat of her cunt burning through her jeans and bunched- up panties.\n\nPeggy felt lewd, very lewd.\n\nSpreading her knees wide, rubbing at her cunt through her jeans and squeezing her tits, she stared at her son's revealed cock and balls, the come juice on his flesh. She wiggled her ass, and began to moan as pleasure swirled about her pussy. Her eyes glazed, her lips parted. She could barely see her son's cock now. Her eyes were open, but hazed with passion.\n\n""Ohhh, God!"" she whispered. ""Ohhh, Johnny!""\n\nThe orgasm exploded, her body shaking violently as she crushed her palm into her cunt. Her hand left her tit and she clutched at her son's cock and balls, squeezing them tightly, her eyes slitted as she came. Sobbing sounds of ecstasy bubbled from her throat.\n\nAs soon as she felt the strength, Peggy stood up. She looked down at her son for a long time, then with a shudder, turned and walked from his room. Johnny watched his mother's ass sway as she left.\n\nPeg went to her room quickly, stripping her shirt and bra off and tossing them onto her bed, then she peeled her jeans and panties from her hips and legs. She tossed them onto the bed, too, then went into her bathroom. She filled the tub with water as hot as she could stand it, pouring in bath oils.\n\nAs she felt the hot water close about her, she tried to understand why she had done that with her son. She had no answer. All she knew was the compulsion to stroke his cock and balls had been too powerful to resist, and she loved it.\n\nShe became so hot herself when she peed; she had to rub at her cunt, with him watching her display of greedy rapture.\n\nShe felt good, very good, for the first time since her divorce. She wasn't going to try and understand what she had done, or why her son always tried to peek at her. She wasn't going to try and make any sense out of the way she felt while pissing in the garden, with her son hanging out his bedroom window watching. She wasn't going to try and understand the heat between her thighs and that wild, uncomfortable desire to jack off and then to rub her-self to an orgasm."
878,Catfight - Lawless Vs O. Conner,"['FF', 'celeb']","Rene told him all about Xena, he told her he couldn't help. She told him she would do anything for a starring role, she told him how Lucy was holding her career back.\n\nEddie thought she was too short to be a star, and too old to play a teenager, he told her to strip.\n\nRene was wearing a brown business suit. She removed her coat revealing a with silk shirt. Eddie could tell right away that she wasn't wearing a bra, her headlights were showing.\n\nEddie told her to remove her shirt, Rene reluctantly did what she was told, she knew Eddie could make her a star.\n\nShe was now sitting on the couch, topless in a brown skirt that just covered her knees, she had crossed her legs and folded her arms over her chest. Eddie told her to spread her legs.\n\nRene didn't know how far she would go, but spreading her legs wasn't that bad, she but her ankles together and bowed her knees.\n\nEddie could she her white cotton panties, he told her to unfold her arms. She dropped them to her sides and rested them on her thighs.\n\nEddie walked over to her and placed his hand between her legs, he started rubbing her cunt and asked her how bad she wanted to be a star. Rene told him she would do anything.\n\nShe slid her panties to one side and slipped a finger into her box, she slowly worked it in and out until Eddie added one of his own.\n\nEddie pushed he ankles apart and shoved two more fingers inside of her, Rene added two more of her own.\n\nRene brought her knees up to her chest, Eddie worked his fingers into her past the knuckles. Rene started kicking her feet up and down, trying to get his fingers in even deeper.\n\nEddie pulled his fingers out of her pussy, she tried to grab his wrist and stop him, but he was too quick for her.\n\nRene shoved four of her own fingers into her pussy, she then took her free hand and shoved two of those fingers into her ass.\n\nShe was begging Eddie to fuck her now, he walked over to her and shoved his cock down her throat. She wrapped her willing lips around his cock and sucked for her career.\n\nShe swallowed his cock whole. She took his cock to the back of her throat while she used her tongue to lick up and down.\n\nShe was a real pro, even Eddie couldn't hold on for long, he grabbed her by her long blonde hair and held her head still. He shot his load down her throat, she gulped it all down and asked for more.\n\nEddie pulled her away from his cock, he asked her if she was a better Xena, then Lucy. She told her of course that she was, Eddie told her if she could beat Lucy in a fight and make her climax, he would make her a star, and give her a million dollars, She quickly agreed.\n\nEddie called his guards in they brought in a huge black stallion with a harness hanging underneath it, he told her the loser would be strapped to the harness.\n\nRene told her she didn't like that part of the deal, she wanted to leave. The guards grabbed her and hand cuffed her to the wall. Eddie told her that Lucy would be here tomorrow.\n\n Rene was awoken by Lucy Lawless being thrown into her room, Lucy unchained her and asked what was going on, Lucy had been snatched out of her bed and tossed into the room with Rene.\n\nRene was still topless, Lucy was completely naked. Eddie came in and told Lucy about the deal. He showed them the stallion, Lucy said they could work out a deal, Rene tackled her from behind.\n\nLucy was face first on the ground, Rene grabbed her by the hair and slammed her head against the floor like a basketball.\n\nRene was determined to win the battle, she took her hands and started to rub Lucy's ample breast, that was a mistake though, Lucy managed to roll over so she was looking up at Rene, she then threw her off. Lucy told Rene they didn't have to do this, Rene charged her again.\n\nLucy was ready for her this time though, she side swiped her and tossed her to the ground.\n\nLucy than sat on Rene's chest and used her knees to pin her arms down, Rene was helpless.\n\nLucy decided to end this, she reached under Rene's skirt and shoved two fingers into her cunt.\n\nRene was grunting and groaning, Lucy spun around and pulled of Rene's skirt, she then buried her face into her pussy.\n\nRene was screaming, there was no way she could beat Lucy, she was bigger stronger and had more coordination, plus nobody could eat pussy like Lucy Lawless.\n\nRene spread her legs wider, she had given up when all of a sudden Lucy stopped, Rene reached up and shoved 4 fingers into Lucy's pussy, Lucy rocked back onto Rene's hand and started fucking it, Rene slipped her thumb inside of Lucy.\n\nLucy sat back until she had Rene's hand buried past the wrist into her pussy, Rene shoved four fingers into Lucy's ass.\n\nThat was it for Lucy, she fell back and her juices came squirting out of her cunt, she had lost.\n\nEddie was confused, Lucy stood up and walked over to the stallion, she took one look at it and knew she had to have it.\n\nShe dropped to her knees and grabbed the horse by the cock, she started licking up and down the shaft until it sprang up to it's full two feet in length, her mouth was watering as she shoved the tip down her throat.\n\nLucy had 7 inches of the massive cock rammed down her throat when two guards grabbed her and pulled her away, Eddie told her she didn't deserve his stallion, two guards grabbed Rene.\n\nRene was kicking and screaming as they strapped her onto the harness. They spread her legs and let them hang to the floor. Eddie ordered Lucy to help if she wanted her turn.\n\nLucy grabbed the horse cock and shoved it into her friend, Rene screamed as the horse bucked and buried 10 inches of cock into her.\n\nRene thought she was going to be split in two, Lucy pulled on the harness, it pulled Rene up so she took another 4 inches of cock.\n\nRene couldn't believe how stretched her cunt was, she would never be satisfied by a man again.\n\nThe horse bucked forward again, he managed to shove his entire two feet inside of the blonde.\n\nRene screamed again as the stallion pulled his cock out half way and then rammed it back in as had as he could.\n\nRene's eyes rolled back into her head, she was on the verge of collapse, the stallion started thrusting harder and harder with each stroke, Rene finally passed out.\n\nLucy unstrapped her friend and begged for her chance, Eddie told her she could have the ride.\n\nLucy started to climb into the harness when Eddie told her one-minute. He had one of his guards' lay on his back in the harness, he told Lucy to lay on top of him.\n\nThey were back to chest, the guard shoved his cock into her ass, Eddie pulled up the harness and shoved the horse cock into her pussy.\n\nThe guard thrust up into her ass, that forced the horse cock even deeper into her pussy. The stallion thrust forward as Eddie pulled up the harness again.\n\nThe entire cock was buried into her cunt, Lucy let out a cried, She was lifting her hips up and down, fucking the two cocks impaling her. The guard began thrusting harder and harder into her ass.\n\nThe guard could take no more of that tight ass, he was cumming, Eddie gave him a glass and he shot his load into it.\n\nThe guard crawled from underneath Lucy, she wrapped her legs and arms around the stallion, she was humping up onto it as hard as she could.\n\nLucy finally wore out the stallion, it was cumming, Eddie grabbed the glass and filled it with the spunk.\n\nEddie grabbed the mixture of Horse and human semen and handed it to Lucy, he told her to open wide, he poured the liquid into her mouth.\n\nLucy walked over to Rene, rolled her over onto her back and spit the juice into her mouth until it came dripping out the corners of her lips.\n\nLucy than thanked Eddie and asked when she could have another appointment, Eddie told her ""We'll see."""
879,Catfights,"['FF', 'v']","The train pulled into a station and the two women, still locked into their passionate, violent, tumultuous embrace, rolled from the train onto the platform. The commuters stood around, not being able to believe their eyes and doing nothing to stop the two. There were shoes onto the platform as the doors closed and the last I saw of them, the now topless women, they were attacking each others panties....It was all quite exciting, I have to admit, and I have no idea what started it.\n\n TONY FROM RHODE ISLAND ----\n\nThis happened a while back... A few years back, in Rhode Island, my roommate and I were hanging out on a cloudy Saturday afternoon trying to decide what to do. As it was rather humid, we had the door and windows open trying to stay cool with the faint breeze that was blowing. Our attention quickly turned to some shouting that sounded like it was coming from the parking lot in front of our apartment. Out of concern for our cars, we stepped out to see what was going on. \n\nSure enough, right between our two parked cars was a group of younger girls (I'd say about 17-18 years old) in a rather heated shouting match. We walked out and came up on them tried to calm things down and get them to move away from our cars, if nothing else. We were basically told to mind our own business by the girl doing most of the shouting. She was about 5'4"", medium build with rather large breasts, and long dark brown hair that was really teased out. \n\nThe target of her yelling was a more petite girl, probably 5'2"", whose breasts were about the same size as her adversary, but looked too large for her small frame. She also had dark brown hair, about shoulder length, and wavy. With that, my roommate and I figured we'd better stay put, since it was getting interesting and they hadn't moved more than five feet from our cars during their shouting and circling. \n\nIt then became obvious that the petite girl was alone and the others were on the side of the taller girl. Well, push came to shove and they begin screaming and pulling hair. Every now and then a slap or punch would happen, but mainly screaming, hair pulling and circling. \n\nAfter a few minutes of this it started to get a little more aggressive with harder shoves and more slaps. Then the taller girl grabbed the petite one by the collar of her blouse and threw her to the ground, immediately jumping on her. Her friends cheered her on as she popped the buttons on the blouse between slaps to the face of the one who was obviously unable to get out from under the bigger girl. The little one was crying now with her blouse open and her rounded breasts bouncing with every sob.\n\nThe bigger girl then ripped the bra off of the little one and threw it to her friends who were laughing and making fun of her victim. With her arms pinned by the knees of her foe, the petite one couldn't cover her big breasts as they jiggled with every attempt to dislodge the one on top. Her nipples were puffy and pink and very erect. Seeing this the big girl began to slap the milky white breasts of the little one making the skin turn a bright red with every stinging slap. The little one screamed and cried even louder. The big girl was obviously getting into this as she smiled and laughed every time her hands connected with the swollen, crimson breasts that were at her disposal. \n\nAbout this time her friends were telling her to stop and that the she had hurt the little one enough. She paused for a moment, looked at her helpless victim, bent over, licked each of the swollen nipples and spit in the poor girl's face. Then she just got up and walked away with her friends. The little one was obviously hurt and humiliated. She closed up her blouse, sat up and then got up and walked to the other building where she lived. Needless to say, my roommate and I were quite entertained that day.\n\n RUSS FROM FLORIDA ----\n\nThe catfight I remember most was actually the one at which I learned about lipstick lesbians. Some friends of mine owned a tanning salon. They were a gay couple (I'm straight) and it was in the same strip mall that the travel agency I worked in was located. It was a great place to hang out and in the summer drinks flowed all day. I also liked to hang out there because there was a constant stream of women through there, getting tan...and naked...in the booths. Robert would point out to me who was gay and who was straight and who was a slut.... gays get the best dirt.\n\nOne day in the salon two of the best looking women pulled up...you could tell they were flirting... pushing and hugging... they tanned and hung out a bit afterwards. All of a sudden a UPS truck pulled up and out bounded a girl I had seen before but didn't know too much about... she headed straight for one of the two earlier women and just grabbed her hair and pulled her into the parking lot.... ""You fucking bitch! You keep the fuck away from her!"" (EVERYONE by the way...is blond in the trio). The one who's getting dragged is no pushover though, and just starts swinging upwards at the UPS chick. And they are both now landing some GOOD shots... the one they're fighting over is just standing on the curb yelling.... ""Leave her alone you stupid bitch...there's nothing going on...."" Right.... \n\nNext Chris, a girl from the salon next door came running out and dives into the middle of this to break it up (Chris I would come to learn, was/is Bi ). Unfortunately for Chris, she's wearing a tube top and yes...a boob decides to make a brief (but enjoyable) appearance. That actually seemed to cause the two women to stop swinging. This fight had some of the best shots I've ever seen two people land in a fight. Most guys spend a lot of time circling... but these two went at it."
880,Catharsis,['MF'],"Well, she wasn't a classical beauty, but that actually worked in her favor. I think it was her sharp features and her smile which first attracted me to her. Her smile really lit up her eyes with a twinkle and reminded me of a lost childhood. I don't know if she attracted the child or the parent in me (there was actually a prolonged and unresolved psychoanalytic session on this) but there was no doubt that the attraction was doubly strong and I knew this was not going to be just another acquaintance.\n\nThe first date was almost a disaster, because I was nervous as hell and it was only towards late evening that I could salvage the situation by loosening up and making her smile and laugh. What made the second date possible was the fact that we shared the same tastes in books (I was an avid reader) and, surprisingly, also had similar interests.\n\nOn the second date, I was more confident and was my normal witty self. She seemed to like my subtle brand of humor. I soon found out that she was equally comfortable conversing on a serious topic and did have some interesting viewpoints. I really liked talking to her and, surprisingly, I had this strange urge to tell her things about myself which I had never told anyone before. Was that a sign? I wondered. Well, there was no time for much analysis, as I concentrated on just being myself.\n\nThe weather was quite warm and she had worn a silk blouse which was not sheer, but was thin enough to see through it when there was some light behind her. The fabric outlined the lace bra underneath and the rise of her firm, round breasts. It was difficult trying to maintain a discussion with her, because looking into her dark, beautiful eyes was too distracting, and if my eyes drifted lower down there was a more distracting sight. She perhaps noticed my discomfort because I saw a trace of a smile once, when I looked up suddenly. To be fair, I too caught her looking at me rather dreamily and could sense a strong attraction. I tried not to get my expectations too high, because this was, after all, the second date and I really didn't want to screw up by being presumptuous.\n\nWe had an excellent dinner and later made ourselves comfortable in the theater. The choice of the movie seemed to be a really bad one. Though I've learned to vary my involvement with the characters, I couldn't help getting immersed in the story of a single mother raising two lovely kids after ditching her abusive husband. The screenplay did not portray her as a victim worthy of pity but more as a strong character worthy of admiration for her lone fight against heavy odds. Sheela was very silent throughout, her eyes fixed on the screen, and there were tears in her eyes. She wasn't sobbing like I have seen some women do (including my mother) when they are overcome with feelings. Tears were streaming down Sheela's face and she made no effort to wipe them. I thought of taking her hand and trying to break the effect the movie seemed to be having on her, but both hands were in her lap, tightly clasped together.\n\nShe was still tense after the movie was over and didn't seem focused. There was a look of such touching vulnerability on her that I longed to take her in my arms and comfort her. I was still scared of doing or saying the wrong thing and, frankly, this was not a situation I was prepared to face. On one hand, I was really concerned about her sudden change of spirits, and on the other I was cursing myself for going to a movie I didn't know anything about. Well, the choice of the movie was hers and so I decided to allow her to regain her composure. I asked her if she was okay, and she just shook her head, which didn't tell me anything. Questions raged through my mind... did she have an unhappy past? An abusive father? Or was she just overly sensitive?\n\nI dropped her at her apartment and finally said, ""I'm sorry the evening had to end like this... Is there anything I can do... to cheer you up?""\n\nShe stared at me for a moment and saw the look of genuine concern in my eyes. For the first time I saw the pain in her eyes and it was like a shock. She placed her hand on my arm and said, rather softly, ""Don't leave."" Her voice was very calm, and that scared me the most, because I could see the struggle she was going through, and in spite of her remarkable self-control, I could sense that she was right there on the edge.\n\nI definitely didn't intend leaving her in that state and was glad that I could be with her. I drew her closer and she hugged me, while I reassured her that I would leave only if she wanted me to. I looked around and was glad to see that I could leave my car parked as it was, as her apartment was the last one on the street.\n\nIt was then that I became conscious of her firm bosom digging into my chest and it was such a great feeling that I could feel my body instantly reacting. I felt guilty of feeling the way I did, but I knew, that this like hunger was a primal instinct and could only be controlled with great determination. Time for evasive tactics, I thought, as I turned slightly at the hips, hoping she would not notice the sudden hardness in my trousers and quickly unlocked the door with her keys.\n\nIt was a nice cosy little apartment and apparently her roommate wasn't in town, because I noticed a stack of unopened mail in a corner. I sat down on the couch and she snuggled up beside me, her arms gripping me a bit tightly like that of a frightened child. It was a great feeling to hold her so close to my body, and she smelled really good, but I was still worried about the effect the movie seemed to have had on her. Perhaps I should have persuaded her to walk out earlier itself, I thought.\n\n""Do you want to talk about it?"" I asked her, trying to break the silence, which was getting a bit uncomfortable.\n\n""No,"" she said and later, after what seemed like a long time, she murmured, ""I want to forget about it.""\n\nSensible girl, I thought, but then again, I was left with no idea as to what to do next. More instinctively than deliberately, I stroked her head resting on my shoulder, loving the feel of her thick, silky, jet black hair. Her body was still tense, so I started slowly massaging the nape of her neck. Her body relaxed slightly and she raised her head, nuzzling my neck. I became bolder and kissed her forehead. What happened next took me completely by surprise. She took my hand, kissed the fingers and placed it on her breast. I heard her soft voice say, ""Jay, make me forget."" Again, the voice was composed but a bit shaky and I had the distinct feeling it was a desperate plea.\n\nIn some kind of a daze, I took her face in both my hands and couldn't help noticing how beautiful she looked, despite all those tears. The pain was still there, but there was something else which I couldn't figure out. I kissed her gently, but when she parted her lips and her tongue touched my lips, I responded with the same intensity. It was as though I had unleashed a tigress from a cage, because the way she was kissing me, it was I who felt breathless and who had to come up for a breather.\n\nShe continued showering kisses on my face. My hands dropped down and unbuttoned her blouse to reveal her lace bra, cradling what I could see were real beauties. I longed to feel her bare breasts against my chest, but I usually to heighten the excitement by taking things slowly. However, she had different ideas, because she tugged the blouse out from her shorts and undid her bra. I was greeted by the sight of her beautiful, full and very firm breasts, crowned by areolae which were a dark shade of brown, almost chocolate-colored. ""Wow,"" I said spontaneously. It's amazing how the sight of a bosom never ceases to bring out the child in me.\n\nShe blushed a bit and hurriedly drew my head down to her bosom. As my mouth surrounded one semi-erect brown nipple with its warm moistness, my hand cupped the other breast, revelling in the feel of the firm flesh. She was moaning now, her fingers ruffling through my hair and applying a gentle pressure as my tongue playfully swiped at her distended nipple. I transferred my attention to the other breast licking, sucking and blowing on the nipple. She was really aroused and was unknowingly, pressing my head down hard, smothering me between her breasts in the process.\n\nI freed my head from her clasp and again it was she who decided the next course of action, which was a pleasant change, because the intensity of her involvement was a big turn on and was enough to compensate for my loss of control. She got up from the couch and quickly undid her shorts to reveal a matching lace panty. She didn't have a very narrow waist, but I loved the lush symmetry of her hips and thighs. There was little time to admire her body however, as she seemed intent on the task of undressing as fast as possible.\n\nShe turned on me and unzipped my trousers before I knew what was happening. My briefs were pulled down next and she hesitated momentarily before grabbing my member which was yet to become fully erect. She stroked me, but her grip was too tight and I groaned. My penis became painfully erect, but she didn't relax her grip and I realised that unless I stopped her I was done for. She stopped however and pulled her panty down revealing a dark, triangular patch of curly pubic hair, glistening with moisture. After seeing so many of them trimmed to just a thick line this was a welcome change. Next minute, she was straddling me, her thighs astride mine, her outer labia opening slightly, letting her delicate pink folds come into view. It was like a flower in blossom and I would have loved going down on her if she hadn't had different ideas.\n\nThis time, however, I reacted more quickly and stopped her.\n\n""Hold on..... take it easy,"" I said, trying to speak calmly.\n\nFirst of all, my legs were still trapped by my trousers and briefs. Secondly, I had to put on a condom and, more importantly, I liked this position, but I knew I had to be careful. My penis is not perfectly straight (a common occurrence, I understand) and I didn't want it to be bent out of shape. I untangled my legs from my trousers, got a condom from my back pocket and put it on as quickly as possible. I had a loose shirt so I just undid the top button and slipped it over my head like a T-shirt. She didn't waste any time in resuming her initial position, but this time my hands on her hips guided her. I slid forward in the couch a bit so that her knees rested on the couch and I could also use my hips to get a little leverage.\n\nShe moaned loudly as my member was slowly enveloped by her soft, tight sheath of flesh. The feeling was indescribable. She leaned forward and we kissed. I pulled her towards me, aching for the feel of her firm breasts against my chest. Her body was soft and considerably less tense than before. Her nipples felt wonderful rubbing against my chest.\n\nShe started rocking slowly at first and quickly building up the pace. Her breasts were fascinating to watch as they jiggled slightly. Her eyes were closed tight and that seemed to contort her features a bit as though she was concentrating very hard. Perhaps she was. I masturbated to relax sometimes, and it does take your mind off things, but this was the first time I was personally witnessing such emotion and passion being channeled into sex. There was nothing much for me to do and I knew if I tried anything I'd come in no time. In fact, that's what I like about this position: things gradually build up till the desire to let go is overwhelming.\n\nI could tell Sheela was close to having her first orgasm because she was getting louder and gripping my shoulders tightly. Instead of rocking back and forth like before, she was now raising and lowering her hips, increasing the depth of penetration. Each time she raised her hips she seemed to pull me up along with her, and each downward thrust plunged me into the very depth of her being. Her pace increased, and suddenly she cried out, her whole body tensed for a moment, as she crashed into me. I would have almost come with her, because the look of sheer ecstasy on her face was enough to put me over the edge, but thanks to some practised self-control, I only came very close.\n\nWe kissed and it was a wonderfully slow, passionate kiss which I had no intention of breaking this time. My tongue ran along the front of her teeth, along the inside of her cheeks, playfully exploring as her tongue sparred with mine and reciprocated. Perhaps realising that I hadn't come, she started rocking again at a more leisurely pace this time. She soon switched to the up and down motion, but this time her eyes were not shut tight and she looked into my eyes from time to time. I found myself meeting her thrusts with my hips, loving the way she groaned each time our hips crashed into each other. She had a firm, compact butt which tensed each time she came down on me, as though bracing herself in anticipation of the delightful contact of bodies. My hands, freed of the task of restraining her hips, played with her breasts and squeezed her nipples, and I watched as she gasped and involuntarily tensed her grip on my cock. I could feel myself approaching the point of no return, and the feeling was so intensely overwhelming that I made no effort to stop.\n\nI was doing most of the thrusting now, as she held on tightly with her hands on my shoulders. She was half moaning, half screaming and it was really getting to me. She cried out and collapsed on me as I felt the contractions of her second orgasm hastening my own. I gave her a moment to recover and resumed with fast shallow thrusts. Her insides were so hot and wet that it was like dipping into liquid fire. She was just holding on now; I could feel her weight almost entirely on my hips and that made every thrust seem almost like the last. I slowed down to prolong the ecstasy which was really building up. Each time my hips left the couch and slammed into her, I expected to erupt within her. As I went over the edge, my hips went off the edge of the couch and stayed that way for what seemed to be a deliciously long moment. The orgasm hit me with such force that I felt all my sensations resonating with the pulsations of my cock. I pulled her body down with me as I sank into the couch, overcome with a sudden desire to be part of that tremendous flow of ecstasy. That somehow seemed to bring her off again and I was pleasantly surprised.\n\nShe rolled off me after a while and again snuggled up beside me. ""Sheela,"" I said, ""You might try to forget what happened tonight, but I don't think I can.... I don't think I want to.""\n\nShe was silent for a while and then I heard, softly, ""Me, too."" There was a sense of relief in hearing that, because I didn't want this to be something like a ""right-guy-who-happened-to-be-there-at- the-right-time-but-nothing-more"" affair.\n\nI don't remember what happened next, because when I woke up again, it was just past two and I had a slightly stiff neck. I couldn't believe that I had dozed off for over two hours and that too with a gorgeous girl like Sheela beside me. I looked at her and there was the most serene expression I have seen on anybody. Sexual therapy might not be a very bad idea after all, I thought. I saw the totally forgotten condom, hanging precariously on my limp member, and all I could think of was the sticky mess it had avoided. I could not explain the reason for my lightheartedness, and I really didn't care. Then it struck me with such clarity, though I wasn't sure that the reason could be so simple. Had I fallen in love without realising it? I didn't have time to ponder the question, because Sheela woke up just then, perhaps sensing the change of my breathing pattern.\n\n""It's a little after two,"" I said, trying to help her get reoriented. Perhaps she misunderstood why I said that, because she asked, ""You are not leaving, are you?""\n\nFor once, she wasn't calm and the thought that I might leave did seem to trouble her. I pulled her closer to me and said, ""No, silly... I just wanted you to know there's still time for some more ... unforgettable stuff.""\n\nI could see her smile and was pleased... pleased that things had turned out to be better than expected. Well, we did avoid the narrow confines of the couch and moved into her bedroom, again dozing off to sleep without knowing it, but that's a story for next time perhaps.\n\nP.S: I never really found out what had troubled her that evening. Well, I wasn't very curious, because the sex remained as intense as ever."
881,Cathedrals of Lace,['MM'],"A stranger. The curtains in the dressing booths rustle. Backs stiffen. Heads turn. I am stared at over cold shoulders.\n\nBoxes hiding treasures line one wall. Tables drip with lace. Silks hang in rows on their hangers. Posters hang from the cornice moldings.\n\nI catch myself short. I turn quickly to the racks of hanging silks.\n\nI notice the sizes in centimetres. I compute in my head. I think of my love in the laces I will bring him from across the seas. I find my courage again.\n\nI reach the end of the rack. The woman waits for me there. She asks if she can help. All that I learned in my language lessons flies from my head.\n\nI gesture with my hands. I point at an old poster showing a garment that is no longer made. The women giggles and shakes her head.\n\nShe asks me the size I am looking for and I tell her. In French, German and English. I hope that I get it right in at least one language. She nods her head.\n\nThen she turns to the wall of boxes and takes one down from a top shelf.\n\nShe pushes aside the silks on the table and opens the box. She takes articles from the box. She sets aside the black ones. She sets aside the white ones.\n\nShe finds the one she is looking for and spreads it on the table. An article all in faded peach pinks. She looks up at me with a confident smile. To tell me she can read my mind.\n\nI look at the corset spread on the table. Satin is worked over the outside. The stays are held in their pockets with tiny stitches. Lace rises to gently brush against the breasts of my love. Lace falls from the bottom to grace and frame the part of him that he keeps just for me.\n\nI pick it up and feel the fine lining. I examine the silk bows and flowers, the satin ribbons, the garters. The flat soft lace has been threaded through the eyelets at the back. Tied off at the bottom with a bow. Two hanks of lace fall from the middle of the corset to tighten it at the waist.\n\nI look up at the woman and nod my head.\n\nShe asks me if I want stockings. I pause, ponder, and say ""Non."" She is not convinced. She leads me across the store. She pulls a pair of stockings from their wrapper. Lays one across my hand. It is so fine that it is almost not there. It feels like a breath of wind on my hand. At its top it is fine lace. I mumble ""Ah oui, merci.""\n\nShe opens a drawer. She rummages, mumbles to herself with satisfaction and removes a pair of panties. She turns and hands them to me for inspection. They are satin, in same shade of faded peach pink. Beautifully patterned at the front. Held at the hips with bands of puckered satin elastic. Lined in soft white cotton. I nod my head. ""Oui, merci.""\n\nShe wraps my purchases in tissue paper. Places them in a box.\n\nI hand her my credit card. She nods and takes it. Runs it through the machine. I sign the receipt. I glance at the total and pretend not to be taken aback. It is worth it.\n\nI leave the store with a triumphant grin on my face. I look up at the cathedral spire and see it glowing red above the town as it catches and re-radiates the last light of the day. I can sense the sensual grin that has spread uncontrollably across my face. I breathe the spring air and take it deep into my lungs.\n\nIn the hotel, I take my purchases from their wrappings and place them under my pillow. I sleep with my hand under the pillow to feel them. That night I dream of my love.\n\nOn the flight back home I dutifully list everything on the customs card -- I declare my purchases to the government with pride in my heart.\n\nAt the customs table the inspector looks at my card. Questions the declared value. Asks me if I have done the conversion from francs correctly. Tells me what the duty will be. Asks to see the merchandise. I look at him. I say ""It's lingerie. You want to see lingerie?"" He blushes. Takes a black magic marker and eradicates my declaration from the back of the card. Tells me to leave. Fast. Get out of his sight. He doesn't want my money.\n\nThe next day at home, I unpack. I lay the corset, the panties and the stockings out upon the bed. I go the to living room and take my love by the hand. Ask him to close his eyes and lead him into the bedroom.\n\nHe opens his eyes and laughs.\n\n""Where did you buy all that?"" he asks. He takes the corset and holds it to his body. Walks to the mirror to see himself. He turns and says ""You're silly!""\n\nHe pulls off his socks and shoes. Drops his pants. Unbuttons his shirt. Peels off his underwear.\n\nHe takes the corset and hands it to me. He stands in front of me and waits. With trembling hands I unhook the busk. I swing the corset around him and try to fasten it. I can not.\n\nI spread the corset on the bed and loosen the laces. I try again. This time I get the busk hooked at the top. With both our hands we get the busk fastened. He looks at me, gives me half a grin and shakes his head to tell me ""The things I do for you!""\n\nHe turns around to present me with the laces. I start to tighten them from the top by grabbing the laces between the eyelets, crossing them and pulling down. I work the pulled lace to the middle and pull it out at the waist. I pull the laces tight from the bottom, and again work the pulled lace to the hanks at his waist.\n\nMy love feels his body becoming stiff and constrained. He feels what is happening to him with him hands. He totters a little and holds his hand out to the dresser to steady himself.\n\nI cross the hanks at him waist and pull on them. I say ""I think I bought the wrong size. It is awfully tight. ""\n\n""It's supposed to be,"" he replies. ""Isn't that what you want?""\n\nI give the hanks a final tug. He gasps, catches himself and rises to his tiptoes. I kneel in front of him and tie the hanks together in a bow at his waist. I purse my lips and I kiss him. I place my hands at his waist and wonder at his new hourglass dimensions.\n\nHe again looks at himself in the mirror. Then he crosses the room and lays himself on the bed. He does it carefully, exploring how the corset restrains his movements.\n\nHe takes a stocking and holds it out to me. He raises one leg and looks at me.\n\nI roll the stocking up and slip it over his extended foot. I unroll it down his clean-shaven leg. Pulling it gently over his skin. I come to his thigh. I arrange the lace at the top of the stocking so that it caresses his thigh. I pull on the garters. Carefully adjust their tension. Fasten the stocking to the garters.\n\nHe lowers his leg. Takes the other stocking. Holds it out to me. Raises the other leg.\n\nI perform my ritual again.\n\nHe rolls himself of the bed. Takes the panties. Hands them to me. I kneel at his feet. He steadies himself with one hand on my shoulder. I present the panties to his feet and he steps into them as I present the leg holes. I raise them to his hips and settle the elastic. I hook my fingers under the front and run them down through the crotch and to his buttocks to settle the panties around him.\n\nHe walks to the mirror. Stands up on his tip toes. Runs his hands over his sides. Traces his new outline. Cups his new breasts. Turns and examines himself in the mirror again.\n\nHe slips on his heels. Puts on his blouse. Comes to me so that I can do up the myriad small buttons on the high frilled collar.\n\nHe takes his dress and slips it over his head. He settles it at his waist. I undo the dress and adjust some mysterious inside buttons. Then I do the waist band up again. He goes to the mirror and smooths and settles his clothes just by passing his hands over them. He strokes them into conformance. He strokes to feel his body under his clothes. He strokes over the corset, over the garters, over the tops of the stockings. He learns about himself again.\n\nWe go to the vanity. He sits by the mirror. I open the drawer and begin to select shades, colors, textures. I deftly apply foundation, blush, liner and lipstick. Masculinity fades as the mask settles into place. I remove the long auburn wig from its holder and fasten it on his head. He looks at the mirror, then looks up at me with love in his eyes.\n\n""Come,"" he says, ""we have a meeting to attend tonight, and I have to make dinner first.""\n\nAs I waltz around the kitchen, taking things from the 'fridge and laying out plates and forks and knives, I notice how he leans over the stove with a spoon to sample the contents of a far pot. He bends at the hips. He moves one foot forward so that he can keep his balance. He reflexively places an arm across his chest, as if he can prevent himself from tipping over.\n\nWe eat quietly. He takes only a small portion, smaller than mine, and we finish quickly.\n\nAfter dinner we drive off to the meeting. He sits beside me in the car. I place my hand on his knee. He touches my arm and slides my hand up and down his leg. He quivers under the touch; his manhood begins to rise against the satin of the panties.\n\n""I am ready for you,"" he says, ""I always am, aren't I?""\n\nWe select a pair of seats in the back of the auditorium. With the lights down I slip my hand again up his skirt and stroke his thighs. I run my fingers under the straps of the garters and over the snaps where they secure the tops of his stockings. As the meeting drags on, he leans forward and says ""Scratch my back, will you? The corset itches.""\n\nI run my nails across the slippery fabric of his blouse. I feel the new spine that has been made for him by the herringbone pattern of the tightly drawn laces at his back. I scratch him between the steel boning that encases him and tapers him. He moves in his seat to bring more of his body within the range of my scratching.\n\nAt the end of the meeting he goes on stage to work on some business. He perches on the edge of the chair. His back is ram-rod straight and he holds his head up high. I look at the men on the stage looking at him. I look into their eyes and through their eyes and feel their mixed emotions toward him.\n\nI walk up on stage and he rises and kisses me. I rise to my toes and he kisses me again, this time shooting his tongue into my mouth. He tells all the men watching his that he is mine. And he tells all the women who are now watching me that I alone am his master.\n\nWe drive home. I drive. He sits next to me and again asks me to scratch him.\n\n""You really like me in a corset,"" he says. ""What is it about corsets that turns you on so much?""\n\n""I really don't know,"" I reply. ""My grandmother used to wear one. I remember as a small girl sitting on her bed in the mornings, swinging my legs and asking questions as young girls do while my Grandfather laced her in. She kept it up until she died at the age of 80. People who didn't know about it marveled at her figure, and would say 'I hope I can look like you when I reach your age.' I remember that even without her corset on she was statuesque.""\n\n""Ah, so you are trying to turn me into your grandmother,"" he says. ""That's quite a twist -- I hope I do look as good as her when I am 80.""\n\n""It's also that you do this for me, that you wear a corset to turn me on,"" I reply. ""You tell everybody that you are in submission. That you have restrained yourself, that you will give up manhood itself for me. Just like the high heels I have you wear.""\n\n""Doesn't your new hourglass shape make you feel powerful?"" I ask. ""You carried yourself well. I saw everybody looking at you when you were on the stage.""\n\nHe grins. ""Oh, you noticed too. John put his hand at my waist once and then he drew it back fast. He was startled; from the rear, he didn't know it was me. He just looked at me with a puzzled expression and couldn't figure out what to say. I told him that you like it, and I like it too, so I do it for us. I think that really got to him. He's a dirty old man though, always out for a feel, only this time he was surprised.""\n\n""Can you scratch just at the top again?"" he asks.\n\nI scratch him, and then I put my arm around him and pull him towards me. I kiss his hair and lay my cheek on the top of his head and say ""I love you.""\n\nHe says nothing, just puts his arms around me and hugs. I take one of his breasts in my hand. I feel it held up and defined by the underwiring of the corset. I feel the starched lace of the cup covering the top of the breast. The lace seems to hover just over his skin. I feel the nipple through the satin of the lower cup and I take the nipple between my thumb and forefinger and twirl it and pinch it. He squirms in his seat and thrusts his body up against me.\n\nI lower my hand and feel the front busk of the corset. I run my hand over the concavity of his stomach. I feel the boning as it runs from his breasts down to his waist. I feel how the waistband of his skirt hangs snugly like a glove around his now slender waist. My hand moves down and follows the boning as it flairs over his hips. I stroke his thigh and feel the straps of the garters, the garter clips and the lace band at the top of his stockings.\n\n""Do you know that you are in love with a fetishist?"" I ask him.\n\n""I know,"" he says. ""I love you the more because of it. Because I know your needs. You tell me and show me what you want, and I am part of it. I know that I can fulfill your desires. I feel secure.""\n\n""Give me your hand,"" he says. He takes my hand and runs it up and down his body, across the busk. He moves my hand to his new breasts and holds it there with both his hands.\n\n""I love you,"" I say. And, somehow, it is not enough. The feeling I have in my throat and in the pit of my stomach tells me how much I care for him, and it is more than I can ever say.\n\nI pull the car into the driveway. We get out of the car and enter the house. He takes me by the hand and leads me to the bedroom. He undresses me. I undress him. He again looks at himself in the mirror. Runs his hands over his hourglass shape.\n\nHe tells me to sit on the edge of the bed. He sits beside me, facing to my left. He says ""Give me your hands."" He takes my hands and almost encircles his tiny waist with them. I feel the stiffness of the corset again. I squeeze his waist some more. He moans and leans back against me. He gently rubs the herringbone of the laces against my chest.\n\nI bite the back of his neck, and he squirms. My breathing becomes ragged. I find myself losing control. We fuse into one being.\n\nI grasp his corseted form to me in a deep hug. I kiss the back of his neck. I fondle his breasts.\n\nAs the passions subside the kisses become slow and gentle. I lick his neck and shoulders with the rough part of my tongue. He giggles.\n\nI start to unlace the corset. He takes my hands and stills them. He says ""I will always wear it. I will do this for you.""\n\nAnd I am left speechless.\n\n--"
882,Catherine the Great,"['MF', 'si-fi']","The green characters flitted across my vision, appearing as though they were half a metre before my eyes; they weren't, of course, they were being fed directly to my optic nerve from the biochip implant in my cerebral cortex, a SysCom 8, one of the third generation models that I'd had fitted at the same time as the vocal chord range extension and the Ching Tai Optics system fitted to my left eye. Hell, wasn't that an operation to remember! I thought of the word ""chronograph"" and the green characters vanished to be replaced by a row of figures in the peripheral region of my vision which informed me that the time was 0822(shipboard) and the date was the fourteenth of July 2332. I opened my eyes and willed he green figures away and duly away they went. ""Well, where's the show this time?"" I asked as I climbed the spiral stairs to the middle level of the bridge. Sliandra looked up from the main drive console as I reached the top of the staircase, her green cat eyes shining from her pointed leopard face, framed by the golden yellow of her flowing mane. I would never quite get used to seeing her. She was a Leopard caste Amthren, a race decended from feline analogues on a world in the Rishthrane Sector, one of the races that had found we Terrans rather than the other way around. According to the history books, we'd called them ""Were-Cats"" at first; indeed they looked like some sort of a bipedal cross between a tall human and one of the Terran great cats, but that was before we'd learnt each other's language and before we'd learnt of the business acumen of the leopard-caste. I'd first met her on Track's World towards the end of the Dralasite Conflict in the summer of '29. With my usual lack of discretion I'd taken a job as a mercenary pilot, flying an antique mark 3 Stinger fighter for what turned out to be the losing side. My stolen single-seater just about made it to Track's where I had run across Sliandra smuggling arms to the winning side and in need of a good pilot. Sliandra stood up and put her spotted furry arm across my shoulder. ""Party time is out in the Urgenic Deeps, a mining colony,"" she said in her lightly accented english. ""Terrific, three weeks sub-light from any half-way safe jump zone and then we have to find a way through the mag-storms,"" I grumbled. There was a whistle from the pool below, and a squark, followed by a strange cross between the two. It was a curse in Delphine which roughly translated into ""Your mother fucks sharks,"" which is a pretty heavy expletive in anyone's language, in Delphine it was very heavy indeed. Sliandra and I looked over the rail to the pool below; Silvermoon was swimming in lazy circles. She whistled again: ""The last time I was there we nearly got wiped by a freak storm, I don't want to go back! Come back to bed Peter!"" the last was added in a falling cadence, a heartfelt entreaty. Sliandra shot me a look of stifled humour and I grinned back. ""I'd love to Silver, but The Chief has a job for us,"" I warbled back in Delphine, invoking the SysCom to pull my modified vocal chords to make the necessary sounds. Silvermoon turned a slow somersault in the pool before protesting about the earliness of the hour and that she wanted something to eat before calculating the jump vectors. I smiled as she swam for the exit tunnel. She had been serious in her offer of a return to her bed. We had been lovers for almost as long as I had served under Sliandra's command. I remember reading that the first trans-species bonding contract had been ratified back in 2098, seven years after the communications breakthrough between our two races that followed the Honshu Incident. Dolphins were a common sight around the spacelanes, their natural psi abilities making the mind warping task of translight navigation relatively trivial. Slightly less common was pair-bonding between our two species, but we shared an unstoppable curiosity and so it was not unknown for certain individuals to, shall we say, experiment. ""You haven't asked who we're flying for yet,"" said Sliandra. ""I almost hate to,"" I replied, ""but you're going to tell me anyway, right?""\n""Fat Charlie,"" she said with a broad smile which exposed her wicked looking teeth. ""Oh Hell's Donkeys! Not The Archangel.""\n""The very same. And there's more; we're shipping mucky books.""\n""Pardon?""\n""Erotica, Pornography, Holovids and Simstim's of reproductive behaviour.""\n""You're kidding!""\n""No, it's on the beam! Apparently out on the mining colonies there are nowhere near enough Stepfords or real females to go round and a chronic shortage of reading literature; first out there with some good clean fun is going to make a killing!""\n""Let me guess: chronic imbalance between the sexes out there""\n""Eight hundred to one at the last count; one hour with a Stepford sets you back five hundred Galcreds.""\n""Szjat!""\n""So you see, plenty big Galcreds for Mr Archangel if he gets there first, and plenty big rakeoff for pretty leopard, pretty dolphin and not-so-pretty human into the bargain."" I shook my head, smiling at Sliandra's favourite way of referring to her crew. ""Why aren't we shipping Stepfords instead.""\n""Two reasons I can think of,"" said Sliandra, licking her left forepaw and starting to wash behind her ears: ""First up, a good quality cybernetic streetwalker is going to command a purchase price of 10k Creds at least, and all Stepfords are custom built remember so the lead- time is horrendous. Second, they have no room for them up there and so our kind sponsor is getting us to haul some top quality porn for him. Ahh, that's better."" She added the latter as she scratched under her chin with her forepaw. ""Knowing Fat Charlie the Archangel, it won't be top quality; nothing of his ever is."" I gave a rueful grin, the fast-cred and shady deals of our irregular client were well known. ""We shall see; we load Charlie's crates and some top-flight laser mining kit which he's also selling to MagCorp at nine hundred hours, dock Lima Nine, out by ten thirty and if pretty dolphin gets her fishy act together we go translight by midday. So take your places gentlemen please and let's get this show on the road!"" She indicated the pilot's chair, raised on a dais on the middle deck behind the helm. As I took my place and began to invoke the docking release procedures the old Paul Simon song ""Crazy Love"" came over the JBL's installed in the roof of the flight deck - the song which had caused Charlie DaPalma to be known as ""Fat Charlie the Archangel"" to the crew of the SpaceFreighter CSF367/66 Catherine The Great ever after. It had soon become apparent that translight by midday was off the cards when Sliandra had appeared in the docking bay at nine fifteen carrying her black attache case. I was supervising the loading of Fat Charlie's dubious crates and the rest of the cargo when she wandered across to me. ""I'm just off stationside; I have a little business to attend to.""\n""There aren't, perchance, any manifest disks in there are there?"" I said with a smile. She rattled the case. From within came the chink of bright steel chains and who knows what else. ""Are there ever?"" she said back and, with a jaunty stride, she walked down the loading ramp towards the travel tubes. That's my captain, never let business get in the way of pleasure. True enough it was fifteen hundred hours before I nosed the bulk of our Spacewhale from the cargo bays of Rigel 2's transit station and out on impulse power for the jump zone. Silvermoon and I were both wired up to Catherine's computers and we idled the time away by playing a game of speed-chess between course alterations and vector recalculations. I had just gained the upper hand in the fifth game when we were interrupted by Rigel control. ""Sliandra."" whistled Silvermoon, ""warm up the charms; Rigel have given us the next path out.""\n""Got it. Charm drives leaving pre-ignition state for hot standby."" came the Captain's reply, the ship shuddering briefly as the magnetic plasma bottles fired into life in a flip of electronic switch-states, holding within their annular swirls the myriad swarms of the monsters of quantum physics. Flipping my computer into synch with that of the drive' I was treated to a brief subliminal flash of the triple-starred and skeletonned ""Psi Hazard Warning"" logo and the message that prolonged use of inertial simulators can lead to distortions of mental acuity, followed by a shorm message from the Hawkins Corporation telling me to have a nice day. Then came the solid green characters:\n\n++ CHARM DRIVE STATUS - HOT STANDBY ++ ++ - HELM CONTROL ++\n\nMy vision flipped to an external view of the the ship, a view supplied by her computers directly to my visual cortex. The gravity lines of local space superimposed themselves in white upon the blackness of space, a distant ship a red pyramid with the words ""CPV890/75 Aleister Crowley"" floating beside it, Rigel 2 a purple distant sphere, red lines marking incoming and outgoing flight vectors. A green dot flashed before me indicating that drives were now under my mental command and I started to invoke the ignition sequences for the neutrino pulse that would flip Catherine The Great across two hundred parsecs of space on a wave of tachyons. \n\n++ INCOMING TRANSMISSION - JUMP WILL BE SUCCESSFUL ++\n\nSilvermoon received the same message, whistled her readiness and, with a flicker of concentration I put the charm drives online. Twenty seconds before we left Rigel we arrived at Urgenic Deeps Jump Zone T4. The Charm Drives entered their wind-down sequences and Sliandra transmitted the message we received before we began our journey across the vastness of space. Tachyon travel was incredibly safe; you knew if your jump was successful before you made it; if you didn't receive a clear jump message it meant that you made the jump wrongly, transmitted a ""No Jump"" message and flatlined the charm ignition sequence and so you never made the jump in the first place and, therefore, never transmitted a ""No Jump"" in the first place. Yeah, I don't understand it either and I've flown charm drive ships for fifteen years. The trick to FTL travel was getting to the right place first time as ""Clear to jump"" signals had to be transmitted as soon as you came off the wave. Silvermoon soon let us know that we had got where we wanted to be by leaping from her pool with a squeal. ""Right on the button! Am I beautiful or am I beautiful!"" I put Catherine The Great into a 50 kiloclick elliptical intercept of the last calculated position of the mining colony we sought, angling the ship to spiral up and out from the gravitational whirlpool we had created by our arrival, flying along the distorted white lines of the tortured gravity field, the turns and climbs and impulse-drive acceleration seeming to push me back into my seat as the inertia simulator fed my brain with the fantasy that I was experiencing G- Stress. I admit to being one of the old-school of pilots; I found flying a lot easier on hallucinations. ""Yes my darling,"" I transmitted to my lover over the intercom, ""But let's get out of this gravity well before we celebrate."" Five minutes later, just as I DSed the Upcom, Sliandra brought the McKinley Outboards up to power and we accelerated to a smooth one tenth the speed of light, Silvermoon retracting the shields from the front of the ship and guiding us on visual towards the flickering blue star where lay MagCorp's selenium operation and twelve thousand lonely ore-jockeys. The lights had dimmed for the night-cycle on Catherine The Great's flight deck as I slipped into Silvermoon's pool, the water that enveloped me seeming to flow forever into the deep blue-blackness of the endless night of space. The ship flew onward to our destination on autopilot, the sleeping SysCom set to interrupt me should the Spacewhale's systems detect anything untoward. I swam to the spaceward rim of the pool and looked out to the myriad stars and galaxies. Something brushed across my dangling legs and moments later a grey shape broke the surface of the water beside me. Reaching over I caressed the pointed snout that angled itself towards me, her skin smooth and soft to the touch. She opened her mouth, making a clicking sound in her throat. Delphine sweet nothings, simple sounds that bonded us together as tightly as any contract. She pushed past me, my hand slipping across her back and to the side of her dorsal fin. She dived, spiralling around my legs, her teeth nibbling playfully at my legs as I seized hold of her tail, allowing myself to be pulled underwater, using my purchase to pull myself up her back to seize hold of her dorsal as we glided through the dark water, slowly surfacing to breathe together in a shared gasp. I loosed my hold of her and she turned around with a languid flip of her powerful tail to slip like a shadow towards me. ""Love?"" she asked, the sound a tiny, delicate thing in the Delphine language. ""Love,"" I replied as she nosed into me and I took her head in my hands and let her push me backwards so that her lithe, warm body covered mine, the word no less tiny and sweet in my tongue. As I went under I wrapped my legs around the back of her strong tail and we pressed our bodies close to each other. Deep below her skin I could feel her heart beating slow and mighty within her graceful frame. I felt a wave of comfort breaking over me, my eyes closed and my breath held but my mind afire with love and wonder at the flowing beauty that I embraced in our subaquatic ballet. Like quicksilver we flowed through the dark waters of the pool; our light was the glow of the stars and our bed was of warm, still water. We surfaced together, again breathing a single gasp, and again we dived into the spectral roaring silence of the pool, an underwater silence of low sounds and heartbeats, spiralling by degrees down into the depths as though we could have swum together among the shoals of stars, the gas- cloud shallows and the deep emptiness of space that surrounded us. My lover lay on her back when we next surfaced, deliberate movements of her tail keeping us afloat in her microcosmic ocean. ""Lover..."" she trilled, the sound splashing through the surface of the water. ""My Beauty,"" I whispered in return. No more words were necessary in her language or mine; indeed, in those times before our peoples had spoken, each to each, no words could have expressed the unity of our hearts and souls. And no words could do so now. With a twist of her sinuous frame she brought us to the brink of intimacy and, for our shared love and with endless gratitude, I slipped inside her. We both gave a cry as I gained possession of her and she of me, sliding deep into the liquid cave of her passion. Her sleek grey body pushed hard against me and I held her as tightly as I could to my chest, my head pressed against the underside of her beak, my legs entwining around her tail, weaving a tapestry of human and dolphin threads. I lay deep within her, drinking the sensation of her hot, damp cleft wrapped tight around me. We dived again, turning a somersault in the silent waters. I clung as firmly as I could, keeping hard and fast within her, her puissant muscles that propelled us causing her molten warmth to tighten and relax endearingly around me. We both gave a cry of ecstasy as we broke the surface, gulping air as again we dove below the surface, her grey-blue delphine shape sparkling with the starlight that seemed to shine in constellations from her night black eye. Countless were our turns that night, countless the spirals and volutions of our lovemaking. For an age our essences mingled in glorious synergy in the limpid salt waters of the pool, our skins wet and shining, clinging hard and furious to each other, my hands roaming over her glistening body as we turned and rolled before I spilled my soul deep within her body. The endless, immortal night spun on towards eternity as we drifted apart for a moment, the pearls of our lust scattering throughout the waters. Then together we lay. We wept as we lay together on the hydrostatic bed, my head supported above the water, the bed on which we lay submerged some twenty centimetres below the surface of the pool, her head across my chest shiny silver and weighty. For our love and for each other we wept: weeping tears of thankful, poignant joy for our sharing of the gift of life, weeping gentle tears of devotion to the salt water for the gift of each other. There are those that will tell you that a dolphin cannot weep. But they are wrong. As we lay still and I held her, tracing the line of her permanent smile until she opened her beak and she nibbled my hand with a gentle, caressing pressure, we wept for the pleasure and the beauty of our company and our love. And then together we slept. The rest of the journey to the mining colony was, from a pilot's point of view, uneventful. Two days into the journey Sliandra with the assistance of Catherine's computers finally cracked the entry codes for fat Charlie's cargo pods. Inside the first one we opened was a note from the Archangel himself which congratulated us on breaking the codes; he may have been a shady customer but he had a sense of humour. Contrary to expectations his wares were of quite a high quality but, as is ever the case, the product was of mixed artistic merit. We watched a few of the holovids whilst sunning ourselves around grecian splendour of the flight deck pool, awarding them points as we watched the bump and grind and dubious dialogue. Sliandra performed as Master of Ceremonies for our entertainment. ""Ladies and gentlemen,"" she began, ""for your further viewing pleasure this evening, Archangel Productions are proud to present.."" there was a pause as she checked the label on the HV disc: ""Satraganarius Sex Party."" Silvermoon and I fell about laughing. Silvermoon, squeaking her chortles, backflipped across the pool, drenching Sliandra in the process. ""Careful, you'll damage the merchandise!"" roared Sliandra as she started the recording. We counted thirty two seconds between the two actors meeting to the moment he climbed on top of her. The dialogue consisted of stilted, badly rehearsed phrases and groans, the actors kindly informing us when they were coming, Silvermoon informing us that she had never fully understood the phrase ""I'm coming"" as it always sounded like the speaker was trying to catch up with their partner. I reached over the edge of the pool, laughing as she rubbed against my arm that dangled in the water. The Delphine phrase for the moment of bliss that the actors so cruelly were massacaring in three dimensions above our heads approximately translated into human speech as the word ""together"". Sliandra consulted the manifest printout that we had found alongside Fat Charlie's note. ""Hey you two, there's one here called 'Dolphin Lust'""\n""Seen it!"" we chorused from across the pool. ""Any good?""\n""Sharkbait!"" whistled Silvermoon. ""We saw it at the pleasure complex on Kapella last year, based on a scene from a late twentieth century celluloid format movie.""\n""Easy Travel to Other Planets?"" asked Sliandra. ""Yes, sort of a graphic rendition of the love scene; totally ruined the atmosphere of the original."" I replied. ""Caused a hell of a fuss when it came out in nineteen ninety seven you know. Music was by a band called Riding The Nightmare, got the soundtrack about somewhere,"" volunteered Sliandra, yet again astonishing us with her knowledge of late twentieth century Terran trivia. ""Oh, here's a good one,"" said Sliandra, consulting the manifest further, ""It's called 'Kiss My Whip'"" Again, the flight deck was rocked by laughter. The holovid flickered to show the image of tall terran woman, dressed in nothing but a maid's white serving apron and carrying a tray of drinks, her ankles were manacled together. ""Rrawor, pretty,"" murmured Sliandra. The music was dreadful, a sort of pastiche of the Western Spiral Arm pop music known as ""Speed House"" from the last five years; loud, brash and in two-four time. Eventually Sliandra killed the music track while leaving the dialogue track online and superimposed the music of a gentler era over the images; quite nasty ones too but the use of camera angles and the somewhat unconvincing screams of the victim making it obvious to all but the most committed and uncritical sadomasochism fan that this was not for real. By the time I nosed Catherine into the shuttle bays we had awarded the prize for worst HV to a truly horrendous piece of work which rejoiced in the title of ""Mud Wrestlers of Lesbos."" Mind you, we had taken copies of a few of the choicer HV's. ""Just in case we get bored on those long crossings,"" Sliandra claimed. It didn't take Sliandra long to get bored. We shipped out of docking bays of colony Manta Seven a mere four hours after docking. Their facilities were primitive to say the least and I was not sorry to be heading back to civilisation. We were hauling a cargo of ultra-refined alpha grade selenium. It had cost us the entire proceedings of the inward run to buy the purified metal but Sliandra assured us we could double our profits with the right buyer. We also carried a new piece of software in Catherine's databanks; Sliandra had hacked into the colony's computer and had appropriated a copy of a shiny new Unisis CAD program. Whereas Silvermoon and I spent the return journey to the jump zone watching the stars and playing chess, Sliandra occupied herself with a copy of a HV whose subject matter paralleled her own special interests and attempted to improve on the device depicted therein, the CAD package producing a three dimensional holographic projections of curious devices formed from steel wire, plastalloy girders and chrome plated chain. As to myself, well I do confess that I snuck a look at the dolphin video again... By the time we reached the jump zone we had a buyer for our metal on Kapella and a tidy profit from the whole operation. Sliandra had also decided that she wanted a change of decor on the flight deck from Classical Greek to Gothic which meant a dry dock break of at last three weeks on the planet famous for its pleasure domes. This was a cause for celebration for all of us but I shuddered at the thought of what sort of ship I would be returning to. It was a thirteen hour flight to the spaceport. Kapellan sector regulations insisted on a thousand-click separation between ships and a vector speed of no more than 0.03c for incoming vessels. We let the computers fly us in during the night-cycle and, at twenty one hundred hours I left Sliandra on the bridge haggling over the Dirac for a refit at a reasonable price. During Catherine's last refit (from 1920's Terran Art Deco to Terran Classical Greek) Sivermoon and I had combined our two cabins into one so that our cabin looked like the front of a temple to Poseidon with a large pool stretching out before it. The walls were curved and HV systems built into them were capable of projecting the illusion that the pool was merely an inlet of the crystal blue Agaean sea. The projectors were running as I walked in, giving the appearance that I had entered the room from an antechamber of the pillared hall of the temple of the Sea God. A white-sailed ship cruised far out to sea as the sun set as if behind the temple, the waters of the wine-dark sea reflecting back the warm golden rays. Silvermoon floated on the surface of the pool, her eyes half closed, her flukes sill and relaxed. Quickly throwing off my clothes I slipped into the pool beside her, floating on by back in the warm salty water. ""You're pining again."" I said softly. ""Yes"" she replied in English; ""I miss the pull of the tides, the feel of the old sun upon my back, the... the..."" She trilled a delphine word which had no translation in human languages. The word expressed the peculiar sensation a wave breaking had upon the skin of a dolphin. ""I know,"" I replied; I miss Earth too: the crisp air across the ice fields, the pure white of the floes; yes, My Beauty, I miss all that too."" We were quiet for a moment, both remembering our homeworld, she the wild and stormy South Atlantic and the delphine city of New Atlantis, I the merciless beauty of my childhood home in the Byrd glacial basin in Antartica. When we made love that night it was with the slow languid tenderness that is born of shared memories. The sea had turned black and the constellations of Earth glittered overhead. The soft, repetitious splash of waves upon the shore found an echo in our movements until, at last, we let them lull us into sleep."
883,Cathie's Fantasy #00231,['MF'],"Cathie shook her head, causing her black, straight, shoulder length pageboy hair to swing from side to side. I couldn't see her large, deep brown eyes but I knew they showed alarm.\n\n""Goss, I can't,"" she whispered.\n\nI looked down at the bulge of my cock showing through my jeans, half hidden in the crack separating her round, fleshy buttocks. It twitched. I moved my hips a bit, causing my cock to slide up and down her crack. At the same time I allowed the fingers of my right hand to brush up and down between Cathie's thighs, the left edge of my forefinger barely grazing the lips of her cunt. She whimpered.\n\n""Yes you can,"" I said into her right ear, feeling her whole body vibrate, her naked bottom pushing back into my lap, her ass cheeks grasping at my cock.\n\nPast the coffee table in the immediate foreground, the television muttered and flickered in the gloom of the living room. To the right, an easy chair fronted by a footrest loomed.\n\n""What's your absolute best fantasy?"" I insisted. ""The one that always makes you come? Maybe I can make it come true.""\n\n""I don't think so,"" she said, continuing to rub the skin of her ass against the denim covering my slowly leaking cock. ""You'd be jealous.""\n\n""Really?"" I asked, perking up. ""A fantasy is just a fantasy, we don't have to make it come true. Tell me about it and I promise I won't be jealous. Cross my heart.""\n\nWhile Cathie ruminated on this I put my forefinger on her clitoris and began a gentle circling motion. After awhile, I could feel body heat rising up into the palm of my hand and a sweet, viscous lubrication building up in her cunt. I darted my finger inside her cunt for a moment, then resumed a wetter, smoother stroking of her clit. A sensual muskiness filled the air and I could hear Cathie breathing more heavily.\n\nInto her right ear I whispered, ""I'm going to stick my cock up your ass.""\n\nIn response, Cathie moaned softly and pushed her bare bottom tightly onto my cock. She was a sucker for dirty talk. I unzipped my jeans and painfully extricated my raging erection. With some shifting of her hips and legs, I managed to dip my cock into her amazingly hot, wet cunt and pumped it in and out a few times.\n\n""Oh, Goss, fuck me,"" she said into a pillow.\n\nPulling my hips back, I managed to free myself from her cunt. Using my right hand to guide it, I placed the tip of my circumcised cock at the spongy opening of her anus and pushed forward slowly until her ass was squeezing the head tightly.\n\n""Tell me your fantasy,"" I whispered. My right forefinger was still massaging her clitoris. She was pushing her ass back at my cock, trying to get it inside her rectum while I was pulling back, allowing only the head to penetrate.\n\n""It happens right here in the living room,"" she said. ""You bring three of your friends... three guys... home for supper and they sit here on the couch and you sit over on the chair.""\n\nAs a reward, I allow more of my cock to sink into Cathie's asshole, then start slowly and gently fucking in and out of her body. At the same time, my finger is becoming more and more familiar with her clit. The sexy odor becomes stronger and her liquid cunt becomes hotter.\n\n""I'm wearing a white, see-through apron that covers my tits and my thighs but there's nothing at the back but the bow where it's tied,"" Cathie continued breathlessly. ""While I'm serving them supper on the coffee table, all of them feel my bare bum. I can see you're watching but you don't say anything about them feeling me up.""\n\n""Yes, go on,"" I said, allowing my cock to slide up her ass to the root. I began tickling the underside of her clitoris, which she seems to like.\n\n""You tell me the supper isn't any good,"" said Cathie. ""You tell me I have to have a spanking. You pull me over your lap so everyone can see my bare bum up in the air and you spank me...hard...for a long time. You spank me and spank me.""\n\nCathie's last sentence coincided with two deep thrusts of my cock, in and out of her asshole. The month was July and I could feel that I was soaked in sweat. Looking at Cathie's back, I could see perspiration droplets blossoming through her white T-shirt.\n\n""Does it hurt?"" I asked softly, continuing to fuck her ass.\n\n""Yesss,"" she answered. ""It hurts and it burns and my bum is all red and stinging. You just keep spanking me harder and harder until my whole rear feels like it's on fire.""\n\n""Then what happens?"" I asked.\n\n""You push me down onto the carpet on my stomach and all three of them stand over me and masturbate until they all come all over my ass and back.""\n\nAt this point I had Cathie almost onto her stomach on the couch and I was stroking in and out of her bottom with short, hard, angry strokes.\n\n""Did you like that?"" I asked ""Did you like them coming all over you?""\n\n""Yes, yes,"" she gasped.\n\n""Then what happens?"" I wanted to know.\n\n""Then one of them decides he wants to fuck my bum,"" she said clearly. ""They all push me head first over the coffee table and the one who wants to fuck my bum gets behind me. He pushes his cock all the way up my ass the first time and he starts fucking me. And it hurts.""\n\n""Do you like it?"" I gasped, slightly out of breath.\n\n""Yes. YES!"" she said, fucking her ass onto my cock.\n\n""Then what?"" I whispered in her ear, my cock pistoning in her asshole. I was very near to coming and I could feel Cathie was about to explode too.\n\n""He fucks me and he fucks me and he fucks me,"" she breathed in rhythm with our own fucking. ""He fucks my bum and he fucks my bum and he fucks my bum.""\n\nI'm sure my voice cracked when I said, ""Yes???""\n\n""After the first one comes in me, another one takes his place and he decides to fuck my ass again.""\n\n""Mmmmppphhh,"" I said.\n\n""Then the second one comes in me and the third one fucks me up the bum.""\n\n""And you like it,"" I prompted, about to come myself.\n\n""Yes!"" Cathie cried out.\n\n""You like it,"" I said again.\n\n""Yes, I like it, I like it!"" Cathie cried out. ""All of them fucking me in my ass. I like it, I like it!""\n\nI think I let go first, but it was close. As my cock was gushing come up her ass, suddenly her asshole clamped down hard on my cock, squeezing it tighter and tighter. I experienced spasm after spasm during the time her anal canal had an intense grip on my cock. Eventually Cathie relaxed and my cock lay, erect, like a wooden pole buried deep in her bottom.\n\nWhen I returned to my senses, after minutes that seemed like eons, I heard Cathie say, ""Leave it up there, Goss. We'll watch Jay Leno, then I'll tell you another fantasy, a better one."""
884,Cathie's Fantasy #00232,['MF'],"Cathie laughed softly. ""I don't think that's a problem,"" she said and I knew her large, dark brown eyes were twinkling. I looked down at the thin tube of my cock disappearing into her asshole and saw it twitch with anticipation. Her buttocks were large, white, round and smooth. Using two fingers I pried her hind cheeks apart and looked at the brown, spongy asshole encircling my cock. I noticed her asshole was still loose, leaving room for the expansion of my cock.\n\n""What's this fantasy about?"" I asked innocently.\n\n""The usual,"" Cathie said. ""All my really good fantasies are much the same. Some strange men strip me naked, spank me and fuck me in my bum. I guess I'm just neurotic or something. The strange men never seem to want to kiss me or fuck me normally in my cunt.""\n\n""Hmmm."" I said, trying to be casual. It was difficult for me to pretend to be casual when my cock was expanding in Cathie's ass. I also guess she's leaving out a common element in her fantasies. She likes it. ""So what happens?""\n\n""Well,"" she said. ""I'm laying her on the couch in my pink bathrobe. You know the terry cloth one with the zipper that goes all the way down the front? I've just had a shower and I'm stark naked underneath. Anyway, I'm watching TV with the drapes closed and all the lights on in the living room and you're away on a business trip so I'm all alone in the house.""\n\n""Uh huh,"" I said, my right hand massaging Cathie's fleshy right asscheek, stroking, squeezing, pinching and pushing on it.\n\n""Suddenly there are these two guys, dressed all in black and wearing black ski masks, in the room with me. I have no idea how they got into the house. I jump up and one of them grabs my arms from behind, holding me. He's big and heavy and somehow I know he's the subordinate. The guy I think of as the leader is standing in front of me. He's tall and thin and he's wearing black leather gloves on his hands and he reaches out and pulls my zipper down past my belly button.\n\n""Doesn't anyone say anything?"" I asked, three of the fingers on my right hand inserted into her hot, wet cunt.\n\n""I say something like, 'leave me alone or I'll call the police' and I scream a little,"" Cathie answered, ""but you know we don't have any neighbours. Then the leader says, 'Fuck you, you cunt,' and pulls my bathrobe open so he can see my tits. He grabs a nipple in each hand and squeezes and twists them. I'm in terrible pain.""\n\n""Uh huh,"" I say, thinking that the 'terrible pain' in her fantasy probably isn't so terrible, in a fantasy, anyway. I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her ass, then jammed it tight, all the way into her asshole. Her buttocks sealed tight against my thighs.\n\n""Then the one behind me pulls my robe all the way open and holds me tight against him and I can feel his hardon against my ass through the terry cloth and his pants. The leader begins slapping my tits with both of his hands. The leather gloves keep cracking and cracking against my tits, up and down, left and right, hurting my nipples and turning my breasts bright red.""\n\nI said, ""Get on your hands and knees, Cathie. I feel like I can fuck your ass for hours.""\n\nShe scrambled up onto her hands and knees, incidentally dislodging my thick, hard, heavy cock from her bottom. I settled in behind her on my knees and, using my right hand to aim it, forced my cock all the way up her asshole again. With my hands on each side of her waist and my eyes on the tight, wide, round curves of her buttocks, I started fucking her ass with a long, slow, steady rhythm.\n\n""Oh, Goss,"" she said. ""I might come any second now.""\n\n""Finish the fantasy,"" I demanded.\n\n""OK,"" she said. ""The guy is slapping my breasts, really hurting me. Then he says, 'Lay her down, I'm going to spank her fat ass' and the guy behind me pulls me onto my back on the couch. He grabs my legs and pulls them up over my head, which curves my back and raises up my robe, leaving my bare bum hanging free, up in the air. The leader begins spanking my bare bottom with his gloved hand, really hard.""\n\nAbruptly, Cathie stopped talking and began pushing her ass back into my thighs, rising up on her knees on the couch. ""Oh, Goss,"" she said. ""Oh Goss, fuck my bum really hard. It feels so good tonight. Fuck me hard, Goss. Fuck my ass really hard! It's never felt this good!""\n\nI found myself pounding my cock into her asshole, my thighs slapping onto her pliant buttocks.\n\n""The leader spanks my bare bum for a long time,"" she said. ""He spanks me until my ass is red and burning hot. Ah, Goss, he spanks my bum and he spanks it and he spanks it, really hard. I've never had such a bad spanking in my whole life.""\n\nIt occurs to me what she is describing is slightly similar to what I'm doing at that very moment with my thighs.\n\n""Then what?"" I ask desperately.\n\n""He stops spanking me after half an hour and he tells the other guy, 'I'm going to fuck this whore in the ass until she can't sit down for a week. Then you can fuck her ass too' and the guy who's holding my legs up in the air grunts or something. The next thing I know, the leader has his pants down and he's kneeling on the couch and he's holding my legs with his arms and shoulders and I can feel his big cock jamming into my asshole. Without any lubrication or anything he shoves his cock all the way up my bum and it burns and burns. Then he starts fucking my ass and there's nothing I can do about it except lay there and take it.""\n\n""What about the other guy?"" I ask out of curiosity. My erection feels like it's a piece of wood, no real sensation, and I continue fucking Cathie's ass.\n\n""Oh, oh,"" she gasps. ""The big guy sticks his cock in my mouth. It's upside down because my head is pulled back and he's behind me. He makes me suck on his cock and move my tongue around all over it, all the time the leader is fucking me in the ass.""\n\nI felt a very strange sensation in my loins about that time and I pushed and I wiggled and I squeezed my cock as far up Cathie's ass as it would go. Then I held it there, more or less motionless, the circumcised head feeling like it was floating in air. It was a very erotic feeling.\n\n""I'm about to come like an ocean,"" Cathie said calmly, her head scrunched down into a pillow at the head of the couch and her hind end stuck up into the air.\n\n""Finish the fucking fantasy,"" I pleaded.\n\n""The leader finally comes in my bum,"" she said. ""I can feel him squirting and squirting inside me. After awhile he pulls his cock out and they force me onto my knees on the carpet. The big guy, who has a very big cock, pushes it into my bum and it hurts! He bumfucks me for a long, long time. When he finally comes, his cock lifts me right off the floor up into the air.""\n\n""Is it over?"" I pleaded with Cathie. ""Is the fantasy over yet?""\n\n""No,"" Cathie breathed. ""No, Goss. Actually, when I'm masturbating with this fantasy, I don't have an orgasm until the next part.""\n\n""Jeeze! What's the next part?"" I ask, my cock quivering in her ass.\n\n""They roll me onto my back,"" Cathie continued. ""Then the leader pees on me, all over my body. When he's finished, the big guy puts his cock in my mouth and pees. He makes me drink his pee. Then I come.""\n\nAt that moment I felt an explosion of twitching, spasming, rock hard muscles squeezing my cock. Instinctively, I instantly yanked my cock out of Cathie's asshole and she farted and screamed long and loud. I assumed the sudden removal of my cock had intensified her orgasm. She fell onto her belly and twisted and twitched for a long, long time.\n\nWhen she was finished, I grabbed my cock with my right hand and pumped it exactly twice. I had an intense spasm and watched my sperm shoot out of the tip of my cock and splatter all over Cathie's bare ass. And again. And again. And again. Finally, I collapsed beside her on the couch.\n\nMy fogged mind heard my voice saying, ""Let's keep it down to one fantasy a night from now on, OK, Cath? This is gonna kill me."""
885,Cathie's Fantasy #00233,"['MF', 'ws']","At that moment I felt an explosion of twitching, spasming, rock hard muscles squeezing my cock. Instinctively, I instantly yanked my cock out of Cathie's asshole and she farted and screamed long and loud. I assumed the sudden removal of my cock had intensified her orgasm. She fell onto her belly and twisted and twitched for a long, long time.\n\nWhen she was finished, I grabbed my cock with my right hand and pumped it exactly twice. I had an intense spasm and watched my sperm shoot out of the tip of my cock and splatter all over Cathie's bare ass. And again. And again. And again. Finally, I collapsed beside her on the couch.\n\nMy fogged mind heard my voice saying, ""Let's keep it down to one fantasy a night from now on, OK, Cath? This is gonna kill me.""\n\n----\n\n""Do you want to hear a fantasy, Goss?"" asked Cathie.\n\nI groaned. ""I'm not sure I can take another fantasy of yours,"" I said. ""It's been two days and I'm still not fully recovered from the last two fantasies.""\n\nWe were in the small kitchen of her house. Cathie was washing and I was drying. She wore tight, almost new blue jeans that accentuated the wideness of her hips and the protruding fullness of her buttocks. They swelled and swelled in a pair of round curves. She'd managed to splash soapy water on the front of her Harvard maroon shirt.\n\nI'm not particularly affected by breasts. It just happened, as it usually does for the female figure, her breasts were big and buoyant, to balance her big ass, I guess. As unaffected as I am, I noticed that her nipples were hard and erect through the soft material of her shirt. I reached over and grabbed her right nipple between the forefinger and thumb of my right hand, just feeling the rubbery protrusion.\n\nCathie shook her head to get her bangs out of her eyes. She had fine black hair, cut in a pageboy that fell to her shoulders. Her hair framed a perfectly smooth, white complexion. Her face was heart shaped, with thick, luscious lips topped by a small straight nose and overly large, deep brown eyes. Although I found her figure to be slightly overblown, she had the most beautiful, delicate, porcelain face I'd ever seen.\n\n""Ow,"" she said, obviously referring to my fingers pinching her nipple. ""I'm going to have my period soon. My tits are ultra sensitive.""\n\nI immediately let go.\n\n""No,"" she said. ""Pinch the other one for awhile, Goss.""\n\nObediently, my right hand reached across her body and my fingers squeezed her left nipple through the maroon shirt material.\n\n""Do you want to hear my fantasy?"" she asked again.\n\n""Give me a break, Cath,"" I said. ""I just got home from work and ate dinner.""\n\n""Go get a beer from the fridge,"" she told me. ""A beer will loosen you up.""\n\nI let go of her nipple with my right hand and flipped the dish towel onto the counter. I got a beer out of the fridge and sipped at it.\n\nCathie continued to wipe dishes and put them in the rack. ""Chug it,"" she said.\n\n""It's Monday night. Do I want to do that?"" I asked.\n\n""Yeah, chug it,"" she said.\n\nI chugged down the beer, then got another bottle from the fridge.\n\n""Chug that one too,"" she said, gazing out the window over the sink.\n\n""How loose do you want me?"" I asked, draining the bottle.\n\n""Keep going,"" Cathie told me.\n\nI retrieved another bottle and started drinking it. I noticed the mauve colors of the setting sun, shining through the window, were starting to look a bit fuzzy around the edges.\n\n""Maybe I'll have a shower tonight,"" Cathie said, draining the sink.\n\n""Um, golden?"" I asked, having connected the beer to the fantasy. I'm not at all stupid.\n\n""Maybe,"" she answered.\n\nWe'd both read about golden showers but we'd never done anything like that. I wasn't even sure I wanted to do it.\n\n""I don't know, Cath,"" I said, sipping at the beer. ""That's the outer limits, don't you think?""\n\n""It's no big deal for you,"" she answered. ""All you have to do is pee. I'm the one who has to sit under it and get wet. Do you think you can do it?""\n\n""If I have enough beer, I'm sure I can do it,"" I answered. ""I'm just not sure I want to do it.""\n\n""Well, have another beer and think about it,"" said Cathie. I got another beer and thought about it. In the meantime, Cathie grabbed the dish towel and started drying the rest of the dishes. I stood in the corner and stayed out of her way.\n\n""If we did it, how do you think we should do it?"" she asked.\n\n""Hmm?"" I said, too embarrassed to say anything.\n\n""Should I have my clothes on or off?"" she asked. ""Should I lay down? On my back or my front? Maybe I should kneel down in front of you, like I'm going to suck your cock?""\n\n""Whatever,"" I said. We went into the living room and sat down on the couch. Cathie clicked the TV on with the remote control and we found ourselves watching the news. She curled up with her legs tucked under her body, facing me from the other end of the couch. I sat sprawled out, slouching, on the other end. I was wearing my blue elastic track pants and a floppy gray sweatshirt.\n\nAfter awhile, I became uncomfortable as Cathie stared at me. She was looking at the stretched crotch of my track pants.\n\n""Yes?"" I asked, somewhat exasperated.\n\n""Are you full yet?"" she asked eagerly.\n\n""No,"" I said sullenly, although I could feel a slight heaviness in my bladder.\n\nShe jumped up and headed for the kitchen. ""I'll get you another beer,"" she said, disappearing around the corner. A few seconds later she was back, depositing two bottles in front of me on the coffee table. ""Drink up,"" she encouraged me as she settled back on her side of the couch.\n\n""Yeah,"" I said, going for another bottle. ""If I keep this up, I won't be able to do much tonight."" This was a somewhat forlorn announcement, since I knew I didn't have much choice in any matter that night.\n\nShe was tucked up on her end of the couch again. ""All you have to do is pee,"" she said. ""It's not like I'm expecting marathon sex or anything.""\n\n""Sooner or later,"" I agreed.\n\nI was finishing the sixth beer when the news ended.\n\n""Don't you have to go yet?"" Cathie sounded frustrated.\n\nAlthough I did have to go, I said, ""No.""\n\n""Wow,"" she said, a smile dancing around the very edges of her full lips. Her brown eyes twinkled. ""I never noticed your capacity before. It's amazing.""\n\n""Practice,"" I bragged, my eye teeth floating.\n\n""Not even a dribble?"" she asked, smiling at me.\n\n""No,"" I was gritting my teeth.\n\n""I'll get you a beer,"" she volunteered, jumping up and running into the kitchen before I could object. I looked at the ceiling and thought that eventually I'd have to give in. Still, I was determined to hold out as long as possible.\n\nShe came back with three beers, two for me and one for her. We watched a half hour sitcom and I made a point of not laughing at anything. In spite of myself, I gobbled down the seventh and eighth beers.\n\n""So what are you going to do?"" Cathie asked finally, perched like a vulture on the other end of the couch. ""Are you going to pee on yourself?"" Her eyes kept dipping down to my crotch at regular intervals.\n\n""Really, I'm fine,"" I lied. ""I just don't need to go yet, honest.""\n\n""I'm impressed,"" she said. She wandered into the kitchen and came back with a beer for herself and numbers nine and ten for me.\n\nGlumly, I eyed the two open bottles on the coffee table and I had a mental flash. This was the first time in my life I'd ever counted beers. Feigning innocence, Cathie dropped her long, black tresses into my lap, laid down on her back with her head firmly against my lower abdomen. The pressure was incredibly out of proportion to the weight of her head. In amazement, I watched my right hand reach out for a beer bottle and tip the neck into my mouth. I drank.\n\n""So,"" said Cathie. ""So if you're ever ready, how are we going to do this?"" She twisted her head from side to side, increasing my discomfort. I concentrated on the television screen. There were tough cops and bad, bad guys.\n\n""I think I'd like to feel it on my face,"" she announced. ""Wouldn't you like to pee all over my face, Honey?""\n\nI just grunted and even that hurt.\n\n""Oh, I understand,"" she continued, although I couldn't fathom how she understood anything from my neutral grunt. ""You want to pee in my mouth. Well, I didn't want to do that but I'll do it for you, Goss. You can pee in my mouth and I'll drink it.""\n\n""Cathie, that's not necessary,"" I objected.\n\n""Well, if you're going to force me, I'll just have to do it,"" she ignored me, turning onto her left side and facing away from the television. She grabbed the waist of my track pants and pulled them down to my thighs. After she started nuzzling my flaccid cock with her lips, I suddenly became aware of how sensitive it had become over the past hour or so.\n\n""I know you have to,"" she said. ""It's OK, Goss. Pee in my mouth.""\n\nI felt her lips close around my cock and slide down to the root. When she began gently sucking, I moaned loudly. Still, I couldn't let go, even when I felt an acidic burning at the tip of my cock and knew I was leaking urine into her mouth. I could feel it as Cathie swallowed once or twice.\n\nEven though I was trying to hold back, I felt several more spurts of urine shoot out of the end of my cock and into her mouth. Cathie sucked harder and swallowed several more times. She made a ""Mmmmmm,"" sound that vibrated along my cock and I spurted again and again. She continued swallowing in gulps.\n\nI could feel the tip of her tongue lightly flicking the slit of my cock as I finally gained partial control over myself.\n\n""Cath, stop,"" I said, trying to pull away from her mouth. Unfortunately, I was sitting solidly on the couch and my back was tight against the backrest and I couldn't move very far. I grasped her head with my hands on her ears and tried, gently, to pull her head away. It didn't work. Her mouth was busily sucking on my cock and the suction made my pulling on her head very painful for me.\n\n""Oh, geeze,"" I said, feeling a stream of urine shoot out of me. Oddly, at that second I was thinking that I'd rarely peed like this, sitting down, shooting up instead of down. I watched Cathie's cheeks suctioning in and out and her Adam's apple bobbing.\n\nWatching her perfect face in profile, I purposely urinated in her mouth for the first time and saw her to swallow my pee. My mind was growing more and more sexually excited, although my cock remained flaccid.\n\n""Cath, Cath, on your back,"" I muttered. I raised up and twisted to my left and she dutifully twisted herself onto her back under me. Eventually, I ended up on my knees above her face. Still, she would not let my cock out of her mouth.\n\n I tried to grasp my cock with my right hand but her damp lips were in the way. ""Let go for a second,"" I insisted. Cathie finally opened her mouth and allowed my cock to swing free. I grasped it in my right hand.\n\n""Pee on my face for awhile,"" she said.\n\n""The couch?"" I wondered.\n\n""Fuck the couch,"" she said. ""Pee on my face.""\n\nI directed a long stream of warm urine over her eyes, nose and mouth. Cathie giggled. ""It's up my nose,"" she complained, snorting.\n\n""I want to see it going into your perfect mouth,"" I said.\n\n""Me too,"" she said. ""Push back a bit so I can see too.""\n\nI sat back on my haunches and released a long stream of urine at her open mouth. I could see her eyes watching the process intently. Eventually her mouth filled up and there was a period of swallowing, choking and spitting. I forced myself to stop.\n\nCathie shook her head. Her hands were trapped behind my legs. ""Turn me over and pull my jeans down and pee on my panties,"" she asked. ""Soak them, then spank my bum a little.""\n\n Disciplining myself not to piss, the elastic of the track pants tight under my balls and my cock swinging free, I stood beside the couch and grabbed the waist of Cathie's jeans, rolling her onto her stomach. She couldn't help, that would have spoiled things for her. Reaching under her, I undid her belt and the button at her waist. Then I unzipped her jeans. Finally, I yanked the waist of her jeans to her thighs, leaving sheer, pink panties covering her bulging ass.\n\nStill standing upright, I sighed with relief and holding my cock in my right hand, I allowed a long stream of urine to shower down onto her up thrust, pink panty-covered ass. As the urine soaked the silky material, the pink panties became transparent, highlighting her big, twin globes.\n\n""It's so warm it's hot,"" said Cathie, her face buried in pillows. ""Goss, it feels so good and so sexy. I want you to pee on me from now on, every time you need to pee, do it on me. Don't waste it in the toilet!""\n\nAlthough I had more in me, I stopped the urine stream directed onto her ass.\n\n""From now on,"" said Cathie, her face still muffled in the pillows, ""Every time you need to pee at home, Goss, just stand up and pull your cock out. Then stick it in my mouth and let go. It tastes kind of salty but I like the taste. Somehow, drinking you makes me feel peaceful and sexy.""\n\n""OK,"" I said, nonplused.\n\n""Now spank my wet bum for awhile, through my panties,"" Cathie said. ""Spank it really hard, OK?""\n\nI pushed the coffee table away behind me and knelt beside the couch on my knees. My right hand smacked Cathie's bottom.\n\n""Ohhh, yeah,"" she murmurred. ""Spank me good, lover.""\n\nI have to admit, I'm always fairly disinterested in spanking Cathie but it seems to give her pleasure, so I continued to slap her bottom as hard as I could. I got some satisfaction out of watching her writhe on the couch, pumping her hips down into the couch cushions like she was fucking them.\n\n""Pull my panties down and spank my bare bum,"" she pleaded after five or ten minutes. Grasping the elastic waist with both hands, I pulled her wet panties down, just below the lower curve of her ass cheeks. The twin globes of her wide, fat ass were pink and glowing.\n\nCupping my hand, I landed several slaps on each round hind cheek. Cathie yelled, ""Ow! Damn! It hurts! It hurts so good, Goss! Ow, Owwww! My whole bum is just burning up. Spank me some more, Goss. Spank my bum harder and harder.""\n\nIn spite of her pleas, I continued to slap her fat bottom with exactly the same intensity. I knew she didn't want it harder, just longer. Being clinically detached from the punishment, I was the perfect instrument. I never got carried away and hurt her more than she enjoyed.\n\nMore than ten minutes passed before she said, ""Stop, stop, I've had enough for tonight. Really, I have.""\n\nI stopped, pulled her maroon shirt up around her neck and began kissing her, up and down her backbone.\n\n""Goss,"" she said.\n\n""Yes,"" I answered.\n\n""Do you think you could pee on my tits and then slap them for awhile?""\n\n""Yes, Cathie,"" I said, standing beside the couch. She wriggled onto her back and I moved my cock over her breasts. After peeing on her breasts, I couldn't help directing the stream of urine onto her valentine face. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out. I sprayed my urine onto her tongue, into her mouth and all over her face again.\n\nAfter I stopped, Cathie swallowed and licked her lips. ""Slap my tits,"" she said. ""Make them as red as my bottom, OK, Goss?""\n\n""OK, sit up,"" I said. Cathie sat with her back against the backrest and removed the maroon shirt, exposing swinging tits topped by large, brown nipples. She then secured her arms, trapping them behind her back.\n\n""Slap them hard,"" she said. ""Slap my tits and make them sting like my bum!""\n\nMy right hand did a short arc and my palm landed flush on the bulging side of her left breast with a loud cracking noise. My left palm then connected loudly with the outside of her right breast. ""More,"" she said. ""Harder. Make it hurt.""\n\nI landed several slaps on her breasts and the white flesh began to turn pink. Cathie lay back against the backrest and thrust her breasts out.\n\n""Take my belt out of my jeans and whip my tits,"" she said. ""On the nipples. Whip my nipples.""\n\nI reached down and pulled the black leather belt out of the loops on her pants. The belt was long and thin.\n\n""Whip me, Goss,"" she pleaded. ""Whip me hard.""\n\nI snapped the belt against her breasts and nipples twenty or thirty times, stopping now and then to watch the red stripes form on the pink flesh.\n\nCathie was crying but she was pleading, ""On my nipples, Goss. Whip me on my nipples.\n\nMy heart wasn't in it but I snapped the leather onto her right nipple, then the left, then the right. I alternated for several minutes. Both of Cathie's big, floppy breasts were bright red and I could see welts forming.\n\n""Stop,"" she finally commanded.\n\nI stood back, puffing, with the belt hanging from my right hand. Cathie looked deep into my eyes and said, ""Now my ass again. Do my ass, the same way you did my tits. Whip my ass with the belt until I can't sit on it for a day or two, OK, Goss?""\n\nLooking into her eyes, I nodded. Cathie reached behind her and took two of the pillows. Then she arranged herself, face down on the couch with the pillows under her thighs. Her big ass was pushed far up into the air. At this point, the pinkness was mostly fading. I watched her take a pillow from the other end of the couch and put it under her face. She turned her head until her left cheek was against the pillow. I couldn't avoid that one, big brown eye, boring into both of my eyes.\n\n""I know you don't spank me very hard,"" Cathie said flatly, with no inflection. Her glare penetrated my eyes. ""Tonight I want you to put your back into it,"" she continued in a monotone. ""Tonight I want you to hurt my bum, Goss. It's OK.""\n\nCathie's head was to my left, her straight black hair mussed with thin strands spread in a spray of perspiration across her high, right cheekbone. Her wide, white back was bare, bisected by the backbone, pointing down at her waist. Because of the pillows under her thighs, her ass spread up and round, two delicious fat, pink round cheeks pointed at the ceiling. Her long legs tapered back to the other end of the couch.\n\nIt occurred to me, Cathie was probably a sadist's wet dream. But I wasn't a sadist.\n\n""I've never really whipped you,"" I said. ""Tonight is our first time with a belt and I had a hard time, whipping your breasts. I don't know,"" I said, looking down at my bare feet, buried in the green pile of the carpet.\n\nCathie raised up on her elbows, her red, welted breasts swinging from side to side. ""Look at me,"" she demanded. I looked into her eyes.\n\n""I make your fantasies come true, don't I?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes,"" I admitted. Cathie had never refused to do anything I wanted her to do.\n\n""Tonight,"" she said. ""Just tonight, I want my ass whipped like I've fantasized about it being whipped all my life. My mother and father always spanked me like you do it, just enough to sting. Since I was eleven or twelve years old, I've dreamed about a big, cruel man tying me down and beating my ass black and blue. It's made me come a thousand times since then. Tonight, Goss, I'm so horny, I want it to come true! Tonight the pain is making me hornier, the worse it gets! Really! I almost came when you were whipping my tits but I waited because I want to come while my ass is being whipped, like in my fantasy.""\n\n""I'll try,"" I said.\n\nTurning her head away so her left cheek was against the pillow she said, ""You're a cocksucker, Goss. You're a lousy shit of a lover and I hate your guts. You've never satisfied me, ever.""\n\nGrasping the belt buckle in my palm, I wrapped a loop of the thin, leather belt around my hand. When I stopped, there was about 24 inches of belt hanging loose. I raised my right arm and swung down past Cathie's bare bottom. The thin strip of leather whistled through the air and then cracked against the flesh of her ass. Cathie shrieked and a thin welt bubbled up across the widest part of both of her buttocks. In fact, I was pretending anger but the result was the same.\n\nCathie was crying freely but she said, ""Yessss. That's it, Goss. Just like that. Whip my ass just like that.""\n\nI raised my right arm and brought the belt down on a diagonal. crossing the original stripe with a new welt. Cathie shrieked again but raised her ass up higher into the air. Sidearm, I lifted and snapped the belt directly across the underside of her buttocks.\n\n""Yes! Yes!"" she cried. tears spilling onto the pillow. ""Again! Again!""\n\nLevering my body from side to side, I cracked the belt down onto her fat ass five or six more times. I was sweating like a pig. Her big bottom had welts all over both cheeks.\n\nI paused and she cried, ""More. More, Goss.""\n\nDeliberately, with all the strength in my right arm, I continued to whip her ass. Although she thrashed violently from side to side, Cathie never moved her hands out from under her body. In fact, as the welts crisscrossed her big ass, she kept pushing it up, anticipating each stroke.\n\nThe muscles of my arm were burning with fatigue after ten minutes and I could see that Cathie's lower back, bulging bottom and upper thighs were displaying a violent red color. Her ass was a fiery red circle.\n\n""Stop,"" she croaked and I dropped the belt on the carpet.\n\n""Piss on my ass,"" she moaned.\n\nI directed a long stream of urine down her backbone, over the red- striped mounds of her buttocks, between her thighs, onto her cunt.\n\n""Now fuck my bum,"" Cathie said. ""No lubrication. Just stick your cock up my ass and fuck me.""\n\nI moved onto her back, keeping my weight on my elbows and knees so I wasn't pressing onto her abused ass. I immediately had an erection and I tried to burrow between her thighs, into her pussy.\n\n""No, Goss"" she said clearly. ""Force your cock up my asshole and fuck me until you come. Don't worry about me, I'm already coming non-stop.""\n\nAs directed, I burrowed between her red ass cheeks until I felt the circumcised head of my cock move though her anus.\n\n""Oh, yeah,"" said Cathie. ""Now stick it all the way up my bum. Push it in."" Her hind end was wiggling and pushing back at me. My cock, in spite of a certain amount of friction, slid all the way up her ass.\n\n""Now bumfuck me, Goss,"" she said. ""Just fuck me up my ass as fast and as hard as you can do it.""\n\nAfter awhile, the burning sensation left my poor cock and it was sliding in and out of her ass at a leisurely pace.\n\n""No, harder and faster,"" Cathie demanded.\n\nAs my hips pistoned back and forth and my cock burned rapidly in and out of her asshole, I began to feel an orgasm approaching.\n\n""Come in my bum, Goss!"" Cathie yelled suddenly. ""Come! Up my fat bum! Fill my big bum with your come, Goss. Give me a come enema in my bum. I want to feel you coming in my bum!""\n\nWhen I let go, it felt like a river flowing up her ass. I swear, I didn't stop pumping sperm into her asshole for thirty seconds. Then there was another thirty seconds as my spasms continued.\n\n""Oh, Goss, I'm so full of you,"" said Cathie. ""You can pee in me too, if you have to. You can piss up my ass.""\n\nI was so relaxed, it was several seconds before I realized I was urinating in Cathie's ass. I didn't do anything consciously. I just lay on her back with my cock up her ass, pissing into her. The urine just kept coming and coming, flowing into her rectum.\n\n""It's perfect,"" Cathie breathed. ""Just like my fantasy. Pee in my bum, lover. Keep peeing in my bum.""\n\nAfter awhile, it just stopped. I was so relaxed, my flaccid cock popped out of Cathie's ass and I fell off her back, onto the couch cushions. She twisted around and scrunched down until she could get my cock in her mouth. She sucked on my limp cock for several minutes, her tongue licking all over it.\n\nI felt her lips slide the length of my cock and let it fall out of her mouth.\n\n""One more thing,"" she said. ""You have to pee in my mouth one last time, Goss. Come on, let it go. I have to drain you.""\n\nI felt her lips circle just below the head of my cock. The tip was barely in her mouth. I pissed in her mouth and she swallowed. Another spurt of urine squirted out of my cock and into her mouth and Cathie swallowed it again.\n\nI was amazed to feel my whole body continue to relax until I felt like an insensate blob of clay. All I could feel was a long stream of urine, apparently endless, pumping out of my cock and down Cathie's throat. She swallowed it all, then sucked the last gush of urine out of my cock. Finally, she licked the last drops off the tip.\n\nWhen she moved up and snuggled into my arms she said, ""I have another fantasy and it's really gross. Do you want to hear it?""\n\n""No,"" I said, just before I fell asleep."
886,Cathie's Fantasy #00234,"['MF', 'cheat', 'anal']","I walked into the house, down a hallway and into the living room. I grabbed the remote control and clicked on the television and looked at the news. It wasn't good. It never is.\n\nI was at ""my"" end of the couch, to the right, still wearing faded jeans and a blue dress shirt. I'd already kicked off my loafers so I was also in sock feet. Cathie tumbled onto ""her"" end of the couch. This night she was wearing black slacks and a silky red blouse with ruffles over her large breasts. I'm not a fanatic about breasts but the red and the ruffles accentuated Cathie's tits and I watched them bobbing out of the corner of my eye.\n\n""I have to tell you this fantasy,"" she said. I looked over at her. Cathie has a perfect, smooth, white complexion, and a valentine-shaped face highlighted by large, dark brown eyes and thick, sensual lips. At this time, her pitch black hair was cut in a straight pageboy cut that framed her face, kind of like representations of Cleopatra.\n\nBefore I met her, I'd always been attracted to short, thin women. Cathie was nearly as tall as I am, five foot eight or so, and voluptuous. She had large breasts and wide, wide hips. Just goes to show, I guess, we fuck with our minds, not our bodies. Otherwise, I wouldn't have given Cathie a second glance.\n\n""Sometimes when you're away on a trip,"" she said, ""I get horny, laying in bed at night. Now and then I wonder what it would be like if you didn't come back, if you dumped me for someone else.""\n\nDutifully, I said, ""That'll never happen, Cath.""\n\n""I know,"" she answered. ""Still, I fantasize about having this party. I'm single again and I invite everyone, all my friends and even people I meet in the bar. I'm not with anyone, I'm just the hostess. I wear that short, black cocktail dress you bought for me, with the hem way up above my knees and the low cut top, bare feet and no bra or pantyhose. All I have on is the cocktail dress and my white, silk panties underneath.""\n\n""Very sexy, the black and the white together,"" I commented.\n\n""Well, I need new man in my life, don't I?"" she asked. ""You've left me all alone.""\n\n""Right,"" I said.\n\n""We have the stereo blasting away and we're dancing and drinking, telling jokes, having a great time. Probably because you're not there,"" she said.\n\n""Uh huh,"" I grunted.\n\n""During the party, I notice a guy named Mack who got invited at the bar. I don't know him but he asks me to dance a lot and I can tell he likes me. He has two friends with him, Tony and Steve. They ask me to dance too and I have a great time, probably because I'm too drunk to think about you.""\n\n""Could we cut the disparaging, editorial comments about me?"" I asked. ""After all, I haven't left you and I have no intention of leaving you.""\n\n""OK,"" she agreed. ""I was just trying to tell you what I feel in my fantasy, to make it complete. Mack is good looking. He's wearing jeans and a jean jacket, he's about medium build and he has straight, brown hair down to his shoulders, with bangs. He's a very intense guy. Tony is Italian or Greek or something. He's not very tall and he's thick through the body. Not fat, just heavy. Steve is the Nordic type, with short blonde hair and blue eyes. He's kind of tall and thin.""\n\nCathie said, ""All of them are perfect gentleman during the party, even though I'm teasing them, playing one off against the other. Anyway, about two in the morning, most of the guests have gone. The last ones, except Mack and his friends, leave about two thirty.""\n\nI moved over to Cathie's side of the couch, ignoring the television in the background. ""The plot thickens, along with your juices, I'd guess."" I ran my right hand through the ruffles atop her breasts.\n\n""You're a crude boy, Goss,"" she said. ""But you're right. This is the part of the fantasy where I begin to get aroused. Here I am, alone in my house with three strangers. Mack asks me to dance to a slow tune on the stereo and I accept. His strong arms are wrapped around me and his hard- on is pressing against my pussy and we're barely moving to the music when I feel fingers on the back of my bare left thigh.""\n\nShe also felt fingers on her bare left breast, sneaking in through the buttons on her blouse. My fingertips caressed her soft flesh, found an erect, rubbery nipple.\n\n""Can I ask you to do something a little weird?"" Cathie asked.\n\n""Sure, the weirder the better,"" I told her.\n\n""Go into the bedroom and get the KY jelly.""\n\nA smile crossed my lips as I got up and went to fetch the tube. When I got back, Cathie was just stepping out of her panties, totally naked. ""Take your clothes off and put some of that jelly on your cock.""\n\nAs I was doing it, Cathie was arranging pillows on the couch. Two large, fluffy pillows went to the middle and two went to one end. She jumped onto the couch face down, arranged pillows under her thighs so she was kneeling without effort and her large, round ass was pointing up. Her head rested on the other two pillows.\n\n""I want you to put your cock all the way up my bum,"" she said. ""Don't fuck it. Just keep still while I tell you the fantasy. I want to see if I can make us come, just talking.""\n\n""Hmmm,"" I said. ""That's sort of unnatural. How am I going to stop myself from moving? It's sort of like a reflex."" I climbed up behind her and positioned myself between her legs. Upright on my knees, the tip of my cock grazed her fleshy buttocks and settled in between her ass cheeks. I grabbed her, one hand on each hind cheek, began squeezing rhythmically. You could have said Cathie had a fat ass. It was wide and protruding but it was also perfectly smooth, soft, and round.\n\n""If I can do it, you can do it,"" she assured me.\n\nLeaving my left hand on her left cheek, I used my right hand to direct the tip of my cock to her anus.\n\n""Don't mess around,"" she said. ""Just push it all the way in and hold still.""\n\nCathie pushed back as I was pushing forward and I felt the length of my cock swallowed tightly by her asshole. I pulled back a bit, just to enjoy seeing the shaft disappearing between her ass cheeks, into her body.\n\n""All the way in and hold still, she commanded.\n\nAfter I complied and we moved around a bit to get comfortable, she continued with her fantasy.\n\n""Where did I leave off?"" she asked.\n\n""You were dancing with Mac and he was feeling your ass,"" I prompted. As I said it, my cock twitched slightly.\n\n""He has his hand on the back of my bare thigh,"" Cathie corrected. ""I tell him to stop but I'm giggling as I say it. I tell him Steve and Tony will see. Mack responds by kissing my neck and putting his hand right on the left cheek of my bum. He's squeezing my bum and I'm looking around to see if the other guys are watching. Tony is sitting on the couch, smoking a cigarette and watching closely. My dress is hiked up so I know he can see the whole ass end of my panties and Mack's hand, squeezing my ass cheek. Steve is standing in the entrance to the kitchen, sipping on a can of beer and he can see too.""\n\nWhile Cathie is talking, I can feel my cock pulsing in her asshole. Now and then she squeezes it. ""Then what happens?"" I ask.\n\n""The song ends and Mack lets me go. I'm pretty embarrassed but I'm also drunk and horny and I think I'd like to go to bed with Mack so I don't say anything. I brush past Steve and go into the kitchen. I don't know why, but I start stacking dishes on the counter. Displacement activity, I guess.""\n\n""Suddenly I feel someone standing behind me and there are hands on each side of my waist and a very hard cock pressed into my ass through the dress. He starts dry-fucking me through the dress, jabbing his cock into the crack of my bum and rubbing around in circles, all over my ass. After a minute or two, I hear Mack in the doorway saying, 'What a slut!' and I notice Tony is with him. I know it's Steve banging away at my ass. I feel like I should protest but the cock humping at my bum feels very good. I let Steve rub against me for awhile.""\n\nAt this point, my cock was throbbing in Cathie's ass and my hips twitched. ""No,"" Cathie said. ""No fucking. Just hold still."" Her ass clamped down hard on my cock. I steeled myself and held still. I couldn't look down at my cock in her ass or I was sure I'd come instantly so I stared off into a dark corner and just listened.\n\n""Eventually I pull away from Steve and, without looking him in the eye, I walk back into the living room. Tony is just putting on a record he asks me to dance. I feel like I can't say no, even though I find him least attractive of the three. The whole album is slow and sexy and I can see Mack and Steve sitting on the couch. Tony behaves himself for awhile and I think he's probably shy. He isn't.""\n\n""After a few minutes he has his left arm around me and his right hand on my left tit, rubbing the nipple. Then he puts both hands on my ass and pulls me toward him. I can feel his hard prick against my cunt and I'm embarrassed again because he's pulling my dress up at the back, giving his buddies and good view of his hands wandering over my panties. I feel like I want to tell him to stop but I don't say anything.""\n\n""I need to fuck you,"" I told Cathie.\n\n""No,"" she said. ""Just wait, Goss. Wait until we both explode.""\n\n""Argh,"" I answered.\n\nShe continued, ""When the song ends, Tony lets me go and we both stand there. A new song starts and Mack says, 'My turn.'. He and Tony change places and before I know it, Mack has me pulled up tight against him. Immediately, he pulls up the back of my dress and begins massaging my ass through the silk panties, making sure my back is towards the couch.""\n\nAt this juncture, I felt Cathie sigh. She pulled slightly away from me, sliding part of my cock out of her ass. Mesmerized, I watched my cock emerge. Suddenly she pushed back and held tight. I groaned. Not moving was almost painful.\n\nSlightly breathless, Cathie said, ""So we're dancing for awhile and I'm getting my bum felt up by this stranger while his friends watch and I just ignore it. Well, it's hard to ignore but I pretend nothing is happening. I also pretend not to hear when Tony says, 'Pull her panties down, Mack.'.""\n\n""Sure enough, still swaying to the music, I feel Mack's hands move up to my waist under my dress and take hold of the elastic top of my panties. Slowly, in time to the music, he drags them down over my bum and they drop to the floor and I step out of them. Now my bare ass is pointing at the two guys. Mack is just holding the hem of my dress up as we continue to dance.""\n\nI jabbed my cock in and out of Cathie's ass a few times before she clamped down and forced me to stop.\n\n""When the song stops,"" she continued, ""Mack steps back and looks me in the eye. 'We're all going to fuck you,' he says. Coming partially out of my sexual coma, I say, 'I only want you, Mack.'. He says, 'Prick teaser. You've been coming on to all of us all night and now you want to shut my buddies out. You deserve a spanking. In fact, you deserve three spankings.' I say, 'Oh, no, please.' and he says, 'Shut up and bend over that footstool.'. He pushes toward the armchair and the footstool. Like a dream inside my fantasy, I kneel on the carpet and bend forward over the footstool. My dress rises up and all of them can see my bare ass again.""\n\n""Mmmph,"" I said, pulling my cock almost all of the way out of Cathie's ass, then pushing it all the way back in. ""That's cheating,"" said Cathie, moaning.\n\n""First Mack kneels beside me to my left and flips my dress up over my back. He slaps me with his right hand, really hard, right in the middle of my ass. I hear this loud cracking noise and I feel burning. Then, in quick succession, he slaps my right asscheek, then my left asscheek. I squeak both times but I don't yell. I can actually feel the imprint of his palm and fingers on both cheeks, like two brands. I'm mentally digesting the pain and looking at the front of the easy chair and the carpet when he says, 'You deserve it, don't you, slut?'. 'Yes,' I say in a tiny little voice. He slaps my bare bum a few more times, hard enough to drive me forward into the footstool. Through the pain, I can hear Tony saying, 'Yeah, look at that fat ass shake. It looks like jello.' My ass is just burning.""\n\nCathie stopped talking and sort of mewed, like a kitten. Her bottom started doing slow circles around my cock. ""Goss,"" she said, ""I'm not sure I can stand this much longer. My anus is sending shivers of pleasure up and down my backbone. It's like you feel when fingernails scratch on a blackboard but better. A lot, lot better.""\n\nI watched her big ass move for a few seconds and realized I was in control of myself. ""If I can stand it, you can,"" I encouraged her. Cathie stilled her hips.\n\n""When I'm masturbating, the spanking part of the fantasy goes on for a long, long time,"" she said finally. Speaking quickly, she said, ""It seems like Mack spanks me for an hour - or a few minutes. It's hard to tell. Then they make me take off my dress and I'm stark naked and they're all dressed. This part is fuzzy, Goss. I have to bend over Steve's lap on the couch and he feels my bum for a long time, then he spanks me, very hard. When Steve stops for a second, Tony feels my bum and sticks his finger up my asshole. At least, in my fantasy I think it's Tony. Finally, it's Tony's turn and I know my ass is all red already because the burning covers all of it.""\n\n""Tony makes me bend over the arm of the couch with my feet sort of half on the floor and my face on the couch cushions. He spanks my ass a lot harder than Mack or Steve. Maybe it's because he's standing up beside me or maybe because he doesn't ever rest, he just keeps slapping my poor bum and it sounds like a machine gun firing and it hurts non-stop. After awhile, I think he's never going to get tired but eventually he stops and sticks two, then three fingers in my bum. He starts finger-fucking my ass and despite my tears and the incredible pain in my ass, it feels really good.""\n\nDespite all my control and my good intentions, I notice my cock is slowly fucking in and out of Cathie's ass, of it's own volition.\n\n""Stop,"" she said. ""We're almost there. At least, I'm almost there.""\n\nI stopped, even though the blackboard scratching feeling was now running up and down my own backbone, as if I was a tuning fork that had just been rapped very hard by a metal object.\n\n""Quick,"" I croaked. ""What happens? What finally makes you come when you're masturbating?""\n\n""Mack says, 'Let's all bumfuck her.' and Steve and Tony agree,"", said Cathie. ""In a flash, I think about getting fucked up the ass three times by three different guys I don't even know. In a mental flash I know this isn't going to do my reputation one bit of good around this town. I struggle but Steve pins me down on the arm of the couch and I can feel his hard prick digging between my ass cheeks. In spite of my struggles, his cock pops inside my asshole. Without stopping, he pushes it all the way up my ass. I'm pinned to the couch and he starts fucking my ass.""\n\n""While I'm getting used to the cock reaming my tail,"" continued Cathie breathlessly, ""Mack asks me, 'Do you like it bitch?' and I cry out, 'Yes!' and Steve continues to fuck me, really hard. My asshole relaxes finally and it begins to feel really good. Steve jerks around a bit, then comes in my ass, just I was starting to really get off on it.""\n\n""Umm, Cathie, I'm getting close,"" I said. Pleading, I asked, ""Is this fantasy going to last a lot longer?""\n\n""Tony makes me lay flat on my belly on the couch,"" Cathie continued, oblivious to my plea and maybe to me, too. ""He lays with his belly on my back and puts his legs outside my legs. I feel a fat little prick push through my tightly clenched ass cheeks, slippery with sweat. Eventually he pushes it into my asshole and begins fucking me. It's not very deep but it's stretching my asshole and the friction, with my legs closed, is incredible. I can't believe it but I come like a river. I don't think Tony notices because he doesn't even slow down. His cock must be a blur, sliding in and out of my bum. When he yells, he pulls out and shoots his sperm all over my bare ass. I can feel all the hot splatters.""\n\n""Uh, Cathie, anytime,"" I said.\n\n""Mack makes me get up off the couch and forces me to my knees. First Steve puts his soft prick in my mouth and I suck it for awhile. Then Tony moves in front of me and I suck on his cock. Finally, Mack makes me suck him until he's got an erection. He wipes his prick on my face, leaving wet streaks. Looking down into my eyes, Mack says, 'Do you want it up the ass again?' and I look up into his eyes and say, 'Yeah, fuck my ass, Mack. I want you to fuck me in my ass.'. 'Bend over, slut,' he says.""\n\n""I can hear Steve laughing, 'Up her ass, Mack. She really loves it up her ass.'. At the same time, Tony is saying, 'Hey, Mack, Cathie's got a sweet bum. Bumfuck her until she can't sit down for a month!'. I bend over with my head on my arms and stick my ass up in the air. My legs are spread wide. Vaguely, I notice none of them has even bothered to take off his pants. They all have their cocks sticking out of the front of their jeans. I don't care. In a way, it's even exciting, being the only naked person in the room.""\n\n""Can I fuck you now?"" I asked Cathie.\n\n""No,"" she said. ""Just wait until we come naturally.""\n\n""There's nothing natural about this,"" I replied laconically. ""But I'll try anything once.""\n\n""At long last, the guy I really wanted to fuck kneels down behind me, between my legs,"" said Cathie. ""Originally, I didn't really imagine him fucking my ass, but I'm in the mood now and I'm really anticipating a good assfucking. It's funny, Goss, but I hardly feel Mack's cock go into my ass. He starts pumping me and I can actually feel his long, thin penis caroming off the edges of my anus and the walls of my rectum. I don't know how he ever gets up enough friction to enjoy himself but eventually he comes up my ass. I don't even feel him pulling it out.""\n\n""Then they all leave and I'm left alone,"" said Cathie. ""I'm totally unsatisfied and I go to bed and masturbate.""\n\nI looked down at her wide ass and narrow back, at the curls of black hair laying on her neck. ""That's it?"" I ask, incredulous.\n\n""Of course, stupid,"" she said. ""It's you I want up my ass, Goss. It's you I want to come in me. About three more throbs of your beautiful cock and I'm going to come.""\n\nAs I was glancing down at my cock, buried to the hilt up her asshole, Cathie came violently. Reflexively, she pushed her buttocks back, then pulled forward for a long time, then rammed back onto my cock. Unmoving, totally relaxed, totally unprepared, I exploded into her. It felt something like a firehose blasting away at a burning building. After a minute or so, I began wondering if my heart could take it, then decided I didn't care.\n\nI let my mind, my heart, my soul and my life drain into Cathie's body for a short eternity.\n\nWhen I came to my senses, she was collapsed onto the pillows and I was collapsed onto her back.\n\n""Leave it in,"" she said. ""I have another fantasy I want to share with you.""\n\nI didn't hear anything because I was asleep."
887,Catholic School Sex Education,"['Ff', 'school']","I heard my name. I said yes softly, before I realized that the voice was not part of my daydream. I opened my eyes. It was Sister Michael John, my 6th grade teacher, who was standing over me, blocking the view of the other students, but with her eyes locked on my fingers and my breast. I froze, expecting the worst, but she just asked me if I understood the problem on the board. I stuttered ""not really,"" and she said that we would talk about it later, but now it was time for everyone to go to the gym for an assembly program. Then she walked back to the front of the room.\n\nSister Michael John was a wonderful teacher, and I, like just about every other girl in class, loved her. I wanted to be a nun just like her. She looked up at the clock and told everyone to walk single file to the gym. This afternoon there would be a special screening of ""The Ten Commandments."" As the class filed out, Sister asked me to stay behind. She wanted to talk to me privately.\n\nWhen all the students had gone, and the noise in the halls had subsided, she said to come with her. I followed her down the hallway and up a flight of stairs to a private room that she said was her office. I entered and she closed the door and turned the lock. There were no windows. This room was also the nurses room where children went when they were sick. There was a small bed against the far wall. Sister sat down on a chair facing the bed and gestured for me to come closer to her. I could barely breathe, but I wanted to be close to her. \n\nShe reached out with both hands and she pushed my sweater back and off my shoulders. She tossed it over onto the bed. She looked me right in the eyes and finally she spoke. ""I have noticed you touching yourself before today. You have very beautiful breasts. So big and lovely for such a young girl. Does it feel nice when you pull on your nipple?"" \n\nI just nodded.\n\n""Would you let someone else touch your breasts and play with your nipples?""\n\n""Oh, yes,"" I barely whispered my response. My legs were melting beneath me. The woman I loved most in the world, wants to touch my breasts! ""Oh please, Sister, please touch me.""\n\nHer hands covered my breasts, rubbing, squeezing, letting her fingers find my nipples. She pulled on them and a moan escaped my mouth. It was so wonderful. She unbuttoned my blouse, slowly. My breathing was coming in gasps. I wished she would just tear my blouse off. Finally she was taking it off me and I was standing there in my bra. Again she took both breasts in her hands, and she said, ""You have such incredible tits. I am going to eat both of them."" \n\nNo one had ever talked to me like that before and I felt a warm buzz come over me starting between my legs. It was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I was swaying on my feet, and Sister took me in her arms and pulled me close to her. My face was pressed up against her chest and even through her heavy robes, I could feel her nipples, hard and erect. Her hands reached around me and unhooked my bra. As she undid the last hook , I felt my ""tits"" jump out into her hands. She took one of them in both her hands and lifted it to her mouth. She took as much of it into her mouth as she could. I could feel her teeth biting lightly and her tongue lapping at my nipple. I couldn't stand anymore. She noticed this and lifted me up and sat me on the desk in front of her. Now my tits were right at mouth level and she devoured first one and them the other, going back and forth, sucking and biting and licking. I could feel moisture running between my legs. I wasn't sure what it was, but it felt incredible. \n\nAfter what seems like an eternity, Sister, looked up and asked me, ""Would you like to touch mine?"" Without waiting, I reached out and put my hands on her breasts. Her cross was right between my hands. She stood up, and she pushed the front of her robes to the side, but didn't really take it off. She unhooked her belt and removed her rosary. The garment underneath had hooks, that she undid. They went down past her waist and then her robe was open. She pushed it off her shoulders and it slid to the floor. Underneath was a pale blue cotton slip. She slid the straps off her shoulders and pushed the slip to her waist. Her breasts spilled over the edges of her bra. My breathing was rapid yet shallow. My eyes froze on those tits as Sister reached backed and undid the hooks. She tossed the bra onto the floor, and I buried my face in her massive chest. I took her right breast in both hands and nearly swallowed her nipple. It filled my mouth and I sucked hard and loud. My imagination had never come close to the wonder of this reality. I licked and sucked and nibbled on first one breast and then the other. \n\n""Harder,"" she said, ""Bite me harder. I want to see your teeth marks on my skin. Bite and suck at the same time."" I did as I was told. I went crazy, biting her everywhere and leaving, bright red marks each place I had been. \n\nWhen I came up for a breath of air, Sister stepped towards the bed and told me to join her. She sat down, and slid across the bed so that her back leaned against the wall. Then she gestured for me to climb into her lap, which I did. In her arms I could take her breast into my mouth and nurse at her nipple. Her hand was caressing my breast. ""You are so beautiful,"" and I felt like it in Sister's arms. \n\nAs I continued to suck her breast, I felt Sister's hand touch the inside of my thigh. It was sliding up, closer and closer to my panties. The hand paused and then cupped my entire crotch. ""You are so hot and wet, my sweet little cunt. Are you ready for more than tits?"" \n\nI let her nipple slip out of my mouth and looked up at her, nodding, yes. She looked into my eyes for what seemed to be an eternity, and then her face slowly bent closer to mine. She paused about an inch from me, and then pressed her lips hard onto mine. Her lips were full and soft, and hard and demanding. I felt her tongue run along my lips and then press firmly to open them. Just as her tongue pushed hard into my mouth, her fingers pushed aside my panties and slip deep inside of me. I gasped from both surprise and delight. Sister kissed me deep and hard. Her tongue filled my mouth. Her fingers filled my ""cunt."" There was a steady motion, in and out, both in my cunt and my mouth. In my head I realized that I was being fucked for the very first time and I was filled with joy. \n\n""Fuck me, Sister, oh fuck me hard."" She seemed only to happy to oblige. As i tried to suck the nipples off her big tits, her fingers and tongue pummeled me and I loved it. \n\nHer thumb found a new place in my cunt that sent electrical shocks through my entire body. ""Oh, what's that,"" I gasped? \n\n""That, my darling, is your clit. Your hot button. The secret to your greatest enjoyment."" Her thumb rubbed my clit in slow hard circles. ""Shall I continue,"" she teased me. I could only moan in sheer pleasure. ""I'll take that as a yes, and she laughed gently.\n\n""Now I shall show just what it means to be fucked. Bite my tit as the pleasure builds. Suck hard on my nipple."" With that she thrust her tongue into my mouth and her fingers deep into my cunt, and she pumped them both hard. It seemed that I could feel her fingers slamming deep into the back of my throat as well as her tongue. Her thumb never lost contact with my clit. The intensity was nearly unbearable, yet I heard myself begging her to fuck me harder; not to stop. \n\nShe had no intention of quitting. She just pumped harder and faster. I had attached myself to her tit. I was biting, and sucking so hard that I was sure I could taste blood, but I didn't care. There was an explosion building between my legs, and I wanted it to hurry and go off. ""Are you ready,"" she asked me between gasps? ""Should I finish you off? Here you go!""\n\nI felt a scream building deep in my throat. Before it could erupt, Sister, covered my mouth in a smothering kiss. The eruption was between my legs. My body stiffened and and my breathing stopped. Then the explosion I had been praying for went off in a flood of fireworks racing through every fiber of my body. Sister pulled me close to her and held me tightly to her breasts so that my screams of ecstasy were lost in her mounds of flesh. \n\nWe lay quietly there for several minutes. Then I looked up into her eyes and said, ""Sister, I love you."" She gently kissed my lips, my nose, my forehead, and whispered, ""Me too.""\n\n**\n\n""The Ten Commandments"" is a very long movie, and Sister was getting ready to enjoy the second half, with me. She suggested that we get into bed together, but first, undress completely. It didn't take me long. My plaid wool skirt, knee socks and oxfords were off in a matter of seconds. Then I watched as Sister Michael John transformed herself from a nun into a naked, sexy woman. First, the veil had to come off. I had often wondered how all of that stayed in place and now I would know.\n\n(Just a couple of bobby pins!) The veil was gone and with two snaps so was the collar and wimple. Then the cap that covered her hair. She shook her head and short, light brown hair with what must have been natural curls, framed her face. She looked so much younger, and so much softer. She pulled her slip up over her head, tossed it aside, and stood there looking at me in white cotton underpants, knee length, black hose, and of course her ""nun"" shoes. I knelt down and untied first her right shoe and then her left. I slipped each one off and reached up to roll her stockings down and off. As I set these aside, I looked up, still kneeling, and realized my face was right in front of the crotch of her panties. I took a deep breath and allowed the new female odor to fill my nose. I wanted to bury may face in her, but she took my hands and helped me up and then with her thumbs, quickly pushed the panties down and stepped out of them. \n\nI was trembling with goose bumps all over me from excitement, not cold. I looked at all of the love bites I had left on her breasts. I touched the one where I had drawn blood when I exploded in ecstasy. Sister covered my hand and pressed it tightly to her breast. Looking into my eyes, she said softly, ""There will be so much more."" \n\nShe stepped over to the bed and stretched out on her left side and invited me to join her, facing her. I crawled in next to her and got as close as I could. She wrapped me in her arms and pushed her knee up between my legs until it pressed on my cunt. Then she kissed me again, but I was the first one to push my tongue into her mouth. She moaned and pressed hard on my lips and I knew my boldness had excited her. Her knee started to move in a circular motion and once more the heat began to build down below. \n\n""Oh yes"", I breathed, ""Make me cum again."" The pressure and the tempo increased . My excitement was building rapidly, but all of a sudden the movement stopped, and Sister pulled her lips away from mine.\n\nI wasn't sure what she was doing, but she slid down and took my breast into her mouth and bit my nipple just hard enough to create a mixture of pain and unbelievable sensation. I felt Sister sliding even further down my body, kissing my belly, and biting and licking my skin as she moved lower and lower. She stop to explore my bellybutton. It felt like she was fucking it with her tongue. I was squirming and moaning and loving every touch, when I felt her fingers part the lips of my cunt. I was eager for her fingers to fill me, but I was surprised by a hot, wet, and hard tongue! I raised my head up so that I could see Sister Michael John with her face buried in my cunt. She looked at me and my own juices dripped from her face. \n\nSister drove her tongue deep into my dark, wet, sweet spot. I grabbed onto the iron rails in the head board and bucked under her like a young mare being broken. ""Oh shit, yes! On my god, yes!"" Her tongue plunged in and out at a furious pace. I felt an orgasm building, when she slowed and began licking my cunt front the very back to the front, right over my clit. Her soft tongue tickled my clit and set off sensations like static electric shocks. I wanted more, faster, and she seemed to sense that as she pressed her tongue tightly against my clit and began moving in a hard circular motion that quickly sent me screaming over the edge. \n\nI recognized the building pressure and gasped, "" Oh Sister, I'm cumming!"" As I did, she opened her mouth wide and sucked all of my gushing juices into her mouth. \n\nShe lay with her face near my cunt for a long time, kissing and blowing in my pubic hair, nipping and licking my inner thighs. Then her tongue with a very light touch, started to play with the slit of my still throbbing cunt. The pressure increased, but very slowly. Bit by bit, her tongue eased its way back inside of me. It was teasing at the entry, tormenting me. I wasn't sure if I could stand to have my clit touched again, but her tongue persisted. It found my hot spot and gently touched the end of my raw clit. My entire body jerked, but the tongue did not let me get away. My clit felt hard and erect, and now I felt lips lock themselves around it and suck ever so lightly.\n\nSister's hand slid underneath me and each cupped one of my ass cheeks and pulled me tighter to her. The sucking pressure on my cunt increased. It felt as if it would be sucked right out of my cunt! One of Sister's hands slid to the crack between my buttocks and pushed its way deep inside until it was probing my asshole! I couldn't concentrate anymore. I was thrashing under the onslaught of sensations, but Sister's lips and fingers didn't let me escape her assault on my senses. The pressure of her finger increased on my asshole and without warning, it plunged as far into me as it could go. I gasped with pain, but Sister didn't pull it out. Instead she moved it in and out very slowly and I was surprised to feel the pain turn to a totally new pleasure sensation! \n\nNow her tongue and lips began to seriously work fucking my cunt and clit. Her finger began to fuck my ass hard and fast. Again my hand reached for the bed rails to hang onto. Again she pummeled my insides, but this time the orgasm was building in both my cunt and my ass. I felt a fire burning a hole through me. I couldn't stand the intensity, but I was begging her to ""Fuck me harder!"" When I finally reached my orgasm, I felt the life drain out of me and I went as limp as a rag. Sister lapped up the juices gushing from my cunt and then licked my tender asshole. \n\nFinally she pulled herself back up next to me and took a breast in her mouth and seemed to fall asleep nursing at my tit."
888,Cathy,"['bbg', 'pre-teens']","Having her stare at me was unnerving. I had never met her but I had heard about her and I didn't want her thinking up something to do to me.\n\nDad and I carried the boxes from the garage to the car and Kathy sat on the steps and watched us. It made me nervous now since she had a skirt on and her knees were up and I could see her under pants. I was totally not used to little girls and at age twelve didn't have much use for them at all. When we were done, dad and I went in and he thanked them for the stuff and we started out to the car. Kathy grabbed my hand and held it all the way to the car.\n\nI smiled at her and the only thing she said was ""goodbye.""\n\nDad said he thought I had made a conquest. I didn't understand and he explained that he thought Kathy had a crush on me. It sounded sort of disgusting having the neighborhood hooligan being attracted to me so I said nothing.\n\nI didn't see her for a while until one Saturday morning when I was mowing the lawn. It was hot and humid and I had my shirt off. I was sweaty and grass was sticking to me and I came around the end of the upper lawn and she was sitting on the wall watching me. I nodded at her - the lawn mower was so loud it was pointless trying to talk, and I kept on guiding the mower.\n\nIt was a big old Toro reel type with a big engine and it took a lot of work to keep it where you wanted it. Every time I turned the corner, she was sitting there, under pants in view, and staring at me.\n\nWhen I finished the upper lawn, I shut it down and the silence was pleasant. I had to get gas to refill it and I walked past Kathy on the way.\n\n""I bet you stink,"" she said. ""You're all sweaty.""\n\nI told her she would stink too if she was doing the work I was doing.\n\nShe said, ""Girls don't stink even when they're sweaty.""\n\nI didn't know whether it was true or not but I wasn't gonna argue with her about it.\n\nI filled the tank and put the gas back and she asked what I was gonna do next, I told her the back yard and she jumped down and wandered off.\n\nI drove the mower down to the back yard and did the areas around the garden and patio and then turned it off. I went in and ate lunch [peanut butter and jelly and milk and six Oreos] and then sat outside and wished the rest of the yard was done. It was still hot and humid and there was no breeze at all down in the back. I realized that Kathy had been right, I did stink and I was gonna be stinkier before I was done.\n\nI went down and began the big expanse of lower lawn. It was about half an acre and at the lower end ran along a creek for about fifty feet. As I came around the garden area to the creek I could see Kathy sitting on the far side of the creek watching me again. I mowed along the bank and she was sitting with her feet in the water. There was a deep spot near where she was sitting and I stopped and shut down again and told her to be careful.\n\nIt was about eight feet deep there and I didn't want her to fall in. She said she knew where it was.\n\nI started up again and went the rest of the way along the creek and turned up toward the house. It was about twenty five yards to the house and then back along the patio to the garden.\n\nAs I came around the garden toward the lower end of the creek I could see Kathy had gotten into the water. Her skirt and shirt were lying on the bench and she was bare-assed in about two feet of water. Her flat little chest was split tan and white where her bathing suit would be if she had worn one. Her middle was the same and her little girl middle was as white as snow compared to her brown legs. I had no sisters and had never seen a naked girl before so the sight was scary and interesting at the same time. I had no idea how to handle the situation so I just smiled at her and went on.\n\nI was praying to all the gods I had ever read about that she would be there when I came around again. As I turned onto the bank, I could see her sitting on the bench. She had no clothes on and her feet were up and her knees were apart and I could see all of her bottom. She was facing me and she turned slowly as I guided the mower to across from where she was sitting and shut it down again.\n\nI said, ""How come you took your clothes off?""\n\nI was looking at her crack, which was sort of open and pink inside. She was about 10 feet way and I couldn't see much but I was considering wading across to get a better look.\n\nShe said, ""I don't wanna get them wet so mommy won't know I was playing in the creek."" She asked me if I wanted to get in the creek and I said no.\n\n""Why not? It isn't cold and it'll get the stink off you."" She giggled and said, ""And you could take your clothes off too.""\n\nI said, ""One naked kid out here is enough.""\n\nShe said, ""But you get to look at my crack and I don't get to look at anything.""\n\nI said I didn't need to see her crack, and she said, ""But you been staring at it ever since I took off my clothes"".\n\nI said, ""Not really,"" and she said, ""Ya have too."" I shrugged and continued to stare at it.\n\nShe said, ""You could see it better if you came over here.""\n\nI told her I better not and she asked, ""Why not. Your Mom isn't home so who's gonna know? ""\n\nI said okay and took my shoes and sox off and waded across the creek and went and sat down next to her. She turned to face me and kept her legs wide apart.\n\nHer little pussy was soft looking and kind of puffy and wet inside and really dark-pink colored on the inside.\n\n""Why do you want me to look at your crack,"" I asked her.\n\n""Boys always wanna see girl's cracks,"" she said. ""My brother hides under my bed sometimes so he can see it. I tell mommy every time he does it and he gets in big trouble.""\n\n""Are you gonna tell your mom that I was looking at it?"" I asked.\n\nShe said, ""No, cuz I wanted to show it to you.""\n\n""Why?"" I asked her.\n\n""Cuz I like you and you aren't my brother.""\n\n""Does he want to touch it I,"" asked.\n\nShe looked at me and said, ""I don't know, but probably. Do you want to?""\n\nI said, ""Well, not unless you want me to. I don't want you to get mad at me or anything.""\n\nShe said, ""You can if you want but you gotta stop if I say.""\n\nI said okay and reached out and slid my fingers along the puffy sides of her slightly open slit. She said it feels good if you press harder.\n\nI did it again and pressed harder which forced the little lips of her slit apart more. I could see soft, pink stuff on the inside. I slid three fingers along her opening and let the middle finger go down into her. It was hot and slippery and wet.\n\n""It feels real nice like that but it feels best at the top on the button.""\n\nI said. ""Where?"" and she spread herself open with her left hand and pointed to a swelling at the top of her crack. ""Right here,"" she said and touched her finger against it. She wiggled when she did it.\n\n""I like it when it gets pushed from the sides instead of right on it. But it feels good, almost whatever happens to it.""\n\nI touched it and she jumped.\n\n""I never had anyone touch it for me before,"" she whispered. ""It feels nice.""\n\nI slid my fingers alongside the bump and down into her hot little slit. It was wetter and she had an opening at the bottom of it. I felt her there and she said, ""Don't go in it there. It hurts cuz there's a thing that covers it up and it hurts when ya push on it. It's where babies come out.""\n\nI slid my fingers around in her slit and she closed her eyes and leaned back and let me play with her girl parts.\n\nI found her ass hole and tickled it. She smiled and said you can go in there if you want. I stuck my finger in there. She raised her butt up off the seat and slid down so she was almost lying down.\n\n""Now push it all the way in and wiggle your finger.""\n\nI pushed and felt her hot butt hole squeezing my middle finger I twisted and wiggled it and she got a concentrated look on her face and made a humming sound. I thought she was gonna sing but all she did was hum.\n\nShe said do it harder so I pushed against her butt and wiggled and she sort of moaned and humped her tummy up and got stiff and her eyes were closed and her mouth was open with her tongue sticking out.\n\nShe flopped back down and sat there panting. Her heart was beating real hard and fast and I was sort of scared.\n\nShe looked at me and said, ""What did you do to me?""\n\nI said, ""Only what you said to do,"" and she said, ""It felt so good for a minute. I never had that happen before.""\n\nShe sat up and asked if I ever felt real good down there. I said I didn't think so.\n\nWe were quiet for a little while and she asked if she could see my willie.\n\nI had a good idea what she meant but I had never heard it referred to as a willie. It was hard from all the playing around with her stuff and I was kind of embarrassed but I figured I had nothing to lose at this point so I pulled my pants down and let my pecker out.\n\nShe said. ""It's all stiff. Does it hurt? Can I touch it?""\n\nShe held on to it and felt it and bent down and looked at my nuts and said, ""Is it always hard like this?""\n\nShe rubbed her hand along it and squeezed the end, I'd never felt anyone touch my pecker before and I liked it. A lot. She said that it had to be in her to make a baby.\n\nI said, ""Yeah.""\n\nShe said, ""Do you wanna put it in me?""\n\nI said, ""Yeah.""\n\nShe said, ""It might hurt though.""\n\nI said, ""If a finger hurts, this will cuz it's bigger than a finger.""\n\nShe said, ""Yea."" She felt me some more. ""Let's try it,"" she said.\n\nShe sat up with her butt on the edge of the bench and said try to put it in.\n\nI got on my knees and crawled to her and pressed my little 5 inch pecker against her slit and It slid up and hit her button.\n\nShe said, ""Oh.""\n\n""Did I hurt it?"" I asked.\n\nShe said, ""No. It was nice. Rub it some more in me.""\n\nI pressed against her slippery hot bottom and slid my pecker against her.\n\nShe pushed back at me and said, ""Put it in me now.""\n\nI held it and tried to find her opening and couldn't.\n\n""Let me,"" she said and grabbed it and held it against her and said, ""Push.\n\nI pushed.\n\nNothing happened.\n\nShe said, ""Push harder.""\n\nStill no entrance.\n\nShe reached down with both hands and held her little slit wide open and said, ""Push now,"" and I slid into her just a little and she said. ""Ow. That's where it hurts.""\n\nShe held me and wiggled it against her opening.\n\n""It feels good this way though.""\n\nI had to agree.\n\nI felt her heat and wetness and her little hand on me and It was a mixture of excitement and fear and a desire to bury myself in her body.\n\nI pressed hard and slid into her about an inch.\n\nShe squeaked and grunted and said, ""Ow, it stings.""\n\n""Do you want me to take it out?"" I asked her.\n\nShe shook her head and said, ""Uh uh. Just wait a second till I get used to it.""\n\nWe sort of hung together for a few minutes and she felt herself and my pecker sticking into her.\n\nShe said push a little and see if it goes in any more.\n\nI pushed and she was very tight and it was hard to get it in her but it slid in another inch.\n\nShe said it's almost all in me. We looked at us joined together and I pushed in another inch.\n\n""Oh gosh,"" she said, ""I'm getting all filled up and stretched.\n\n""Does it hurt?"" I asked her.\n\nShe said, ""Uh uh, not anymore, but it feels real stretchy and like I'm gonna explode or something. Will it go in anymore?""\n\nI pushed and it didn't.\n\n""Ooof,"" she said, ""I think you hit bottom. Are we fucking?"" she asked.\n\nI said, ""I think so.""\n\n""Go in and out,"" she said.\n\nI pushed in and out of her and she was very tight. I had to work hard to get it in. I was sort of gathering sensation and it got stronger and then it just took over and I was pushing in and out of her really hard and my pecker swelled up and then it spit and squirted and I felt so huge and big and good and I was panting and couldn't get my breath.\n\nAnd I got soft and it slipped out of her.\n\nShe said, ""Did you get that good feeling too?""\n\nI nodded and panted some more.\n\nShe said I felt your hot stuff come into my bottom. Do you think we'll have a baby?\n\nI said I didn't think so and I hoped not.\n\nShe said, ""I'm bleeding down my leg.""\n\nThere was a trickle of blood and watery gunk running out of her hole.\n\nI said, ""I think that happens the first time you do it.""\n\n""I hope my mom doesn't find out,"" she said. ""She'll ground me again and I just got ungrounded this morning.""\n\nShe got up and sat in the creek and wiped herself clean and got out. I gave her a hanky and she wiped her bottom and it came away clear. ""It's stopped I think."" she told me. ""Can I have the hanky? It'll keep my panties clean and I won't get caught.""\n\nI said sure and put my pants back on.\n\nShe pulled panties out of the pile of her clothes and put them on. For some reason, watching her made me get all hard again. I watched her pull her shirt on and she squeezed her little boobs.\n\nShe said, ""When I get tittys I'm gonna let you feel them. It's s'posed to feel real good.\n\nI said okay and we walked up the lawn to the house and she went in and peed. She came out and said she might see me tomorrow and went up the stairs and the driveway toward home.\n\nI went back and finished mowing the lawn and went in and showered and fell asleep.\n\nAfter dinner I played ball with some of the guys until it got dark. I was walking home and kept going till I got to her house. I went by and then turned and started back. They lived in a real modern ranch house with big windows down to almost the floor. she was in the bedroom sitting on her bed reading. I watched her for a while Knowing she couldn't see me and hoping she would do something. [Like come outside and we could do it again; Vain hope.]\n\nShe finally put the magazine down and stood up and pushed her door closed. She pulled her shorts down and then her panties [and I got hard again] and took a hanky [mine?] out of her crotch and looked at it. She smelled it and folded it in half and put it back in her crotch and pulled her panties up.\n\nShe lay back on her bed and rubbed her chest. I realized she was playing with her tits. She pulled up her shirt and her nipples were little and pink and there was no tit at all that I could see. She squeezed them and then pinched and squeezed her nipples and pulled on them, She tried to lick one and couldn't reach it with her tongue. She played with them for quite a while with me in the audience.\n\nI knew if we got together again that I would do some stuff to her nipples.\n\nI saw her again that summer but we never did anything else.\n\n Chapter 2\n\nThe next summer I was at camp all summer and nothing happened.\n\nThe summer after that, Mom was working and I was at home doing the lawn again. I had fertilized it about two weeks earlier and then it had rained on it and soaked the Turf Builder into the ground and now in was ankle deep but dry enough to mow.\n\nI had the old Toro tuned and sharpened and was anxious to mow before it got any taller. I began on the upper level as always. I had it about half done when I saw Cathy coming down the street. She was about 6 inches taller and pretty. She had been cute when we had played in the back, but now she was doggone pretty.\n\nHer blond hair was still pageboy short and she still had the look of harnessed anger, but she was pretty.\n\nShe also had some nice bumps in her t shirt which were not there before. She went by and stopped and came back and sat on the brick wall again. She didn't say anything so I didn't slow down. As I came around toward her again she put her foot up on the wall and her panties were in my line of sight again. I slowed the engine and shut it off and walked over to her.\n\nI sat so I could look up her skirt and said, ""White. White,"" I said again. Your panties are always white.""\n\nShe said, ""Not always. Sometimes I wear colors. I didn't think you'd remember what I was wearing.""\n\nI said, ""It's hard to forget something like that. I had fun that day.""\n\nShe looked at me and said, ""Well, why don't you ever come over to see me. We could do some stuff again.\n\n""Yeah, right,"" I said. ""I'm three years older than you and I'm supposed to come and ask your mom if Cathy can come out and play.""\n\nShe giggled at that. ""I guess you're right. She might wonder what was going on.""\n\n""No,"" I said, ""she would know exactly what was going on and I would wind up in Boy's Town with a five year sentence.""\n\nWe were quiet for a bit and she said, ""How long before you finish mowing?""\n\n""I have no idea,"" I told her. ""It's so long it might take a couple of days to do it all.""\n\nCathy rubbed her head, shrugged her shoulder sand said, ""Is it okay is I go down and look at the creek?""\n\nI said, ""Sure. I'll go down with you.""\n\nWe went down the outside steps and crossed the lawn to the far end of the yard. The bench had been varnished and it was shiny and new looking. The creek was high due to the past rains and was fast moving. Gonna get wet wading over there today she said and kicked her sandals off and stepped into knee deep water. She went a couple of steps and was up to her crotch in it.\n\nAnd it's not warm either she said and scooted the last few feet to the bank and climbed out.\n\n""I got my panties wet."" I have to get them dry before I go home she said. She slid her hands under her skirt and pulled them off and hung them on the back of the bench in the sun.\n\n""Gonna come over here?"" she asked without looking at me.\n\nI had shorts on and I took off my shoes and sox and walked over. I was taller and didn't get as wet as she did and my clothes were dry.\n\n""Are we gonna play like we did last time?"" I asked her.\n\n""Do you wanna?"" she said and grinned at me. ""I expect you probably do. You're a boy and they all wanna play in my pants.""\n\n""Do you play with them,"" I asked her?\n\nShe said no, that she didn't like any of them like that. And her parents watched her all the time. ""Only reason I'm alone is now, is mom dropped me off to walk home and she's going down town to meet with her club.""\n\nI thought about that for a minute and asked her if she liked anyone like that.\n\nShe stared at me for a minute and said, ""You know who I like that way.""\n\nWe were quiet for a while again and then she said, ""So, do you wanna do anything?""\n\nI nodded and asked her if she had ever been kissed.\n\n""Like movie kisses you mean?"" she asked.\n\nI nodded again and she shook her head.\n\n""Do you wanna try it?"" I asked her.\n\nShe nodded so I slid over next to her and put my hand under her chin and tilted her face up and bent down and I pressed my lips against hers.\n\nHer mouth was closed tight but she pressed her mouth against mine.\n\nI said, ""That isn't bad for a first kiss. The second one ought to be better."" From my vast knowledge of kissing [post office and spin the bottle] I told her to not squinch her lips so tight and relax. ""This is fun and it feels good if you do it right.""\n\nI bent over again and kissed her and kept my own lips really soft and loose. I felt her soften hers and I touched her lips with my tongue. She jerked her head back and said, ""Why are you licking me?""\n\nI said, ""It's part of real kissing and it's called 'Frenching' and it feels nice.""\n\n""Do it again,"" she said and I kissed her again.\n\nI didn't do anything for a minute and I felt her tongue touching my lips so I slid my tongue out to hers. She pulled it back and I chased it into her mouth. I licked her tongue and she put her hands on my face and held on.\n\nI stopped tonguing her and pulled back from her. ""Why'd you quit?"" she asked.\n\nI said, ""There are other things we can do, too. I saw you in your bedroom one night trying to lick your nipple. I would like to do that.""\n\nShe looked at me wide eyed. ""Were you peeking in my room?""\n\nI said, ""No. I was walking home and saw you in your room. The drapes were open and I stopped to watch you and saw what you were doing.""\n\nShe slowly nodded her head. She said, ""I used to forget to close them. I always do now though. My stupid brother was peeking at me and I saw him and I ran and told mom."" She about killed him. ""Okay, you can suck it, but quit if I say to, alright?""\n\nI pulled her shirt up and found her tit. It was small but developing and had a pink nipple .Her nipple was big and when I touched it. It felt hard and rubbery. She said suck it.\n\nI knelt in front of her and sucked it into my mouth. The nipple stiffened and got long and pointy and she sort of made a humming noise. I loved the feel of her tit in my mouth and I sucked on it. I put my right hand on her other tit and held it awhile I sucked the other one. The nipple got hard there too and I squeezed it and kind of rolled it and Cathy pushed against me real hard.\n\n""Uhnnn, oh gee. Oh shit!"" she said. ""It feels so good. Suck the other one now.""\n\nI switched and sucked it and played with her other nipple. The wet nipple slid under my fingers and I had to pinch it hard to get hold of it. She grunted and said harder so I sucked and pulled harder on her and she made all kinds of noises and said, ""Oh God, stop, I can't stand it.""\n\nI was kneeling between her knees and I stopped sucking and looked down at her. She was swollen and her slit was open and she was very wet. ""Your hole is leaking,"" I said.\n\nShe looked down and said, ""Yeah, It happens when I get hot like this.""\n\nI touched her swollen folds and felt the warmth of her pussy. I could smell her. It was a scent I had smelled before but had not recognized then. Now I knew what it was; hot female.\n\nI kept pressing my fingers against her warm pussy. She sat there with her eyes closed and her mouth open. Her tongue was sticking out and she was drooling a little. She began to push back at my hand as I pressed against her.\n\nI remembered she had said she had a bump up front that felt good so I tried to feel for it. I couldn't tell if I was touching anything specific so I slid my fingers inside into her hot swollen wetness.\n\nI found the nubbin in front and rubbed all around it. She jerked and pushed her bottom back at me and spread her legs and said, ""Wait.""\n\nShe stood up and pulled her skirt off and sat down again and said now do it.\n\nI sat and looked at her for a minute. She had her swollen pussy poked out at me and she was bare. Her small tits were swollen from my sucking and her nipples were erect and hard. Her eyes were half shut and her mouth hung partly open. She smelled of her cunt. I learned in later years that her smell was characteristic of young girls as opposed to the stronger odor of adults.\n\nI slid my fingers into her slit and found the opening to her pussy. My middle finger slid deeply into her and she humped up at my finger and said put in another one.\n\nI put my thumb on her bump and fucked two fingers into her dripping cunt. She was leaning against the bench with her whole bottom open to my hands.\n\nMy thumb on her button, two middle fingers in her cunt and I slid my pinkie into her ass. She pushed back at me and said do my titties.\n\nI bent and sucked one and pulled the nipple on the other one. In that position I couldn't do anything to her cunt but it didn't matter. She was humping hard and fast, and my fingers were sliding in and out of her as she needed them to be. In moments she began to cum.\n\nHer head went back she made a soft screaming sound and her belly jerked up two or three times and stopped .\n\nShe was rigid from top to toe. Her body shuddered and she fell back onto the bench.\n\nShe lay there panting and humping her belly. My fingers had come out of her when she fell back and I sat and watched her slow down from her orgasm.\n\nShe opened her eyes and looked at me and rubbed her nipples. She said, ""I had to wait two years for you to make me do that again.""\n\nI was unbuttoning my pants. I pulled my cock out. It was a bit larger than it had been the last time I aimed it at her.\n\nShe said, ""Are you gonna fuck me again?""\n\nI nodded and sat on the bench. ""I said sit on my lap.""\n\nShe climbed onto me and faced me and I raised her little ass up and rubbed my cock in her slippery, wet, hot slit.\n\nI pressed it against ass and she said, ""Not in there.""\n\nI grinned at her and said, ""Next time I'll fuck your ass."" I slid my cock into her.\n\nThe sensation of heat and wet and tight squeezing cunt muscles was m more intense than I remembered. My cock jerked and twitched in her and she closed her eyes again.\n\nShe was rocking against me, forcing her button to press against my front bone and the scant pubic hair I had. She moaned and pressed harder and put her arms around my neck.\n\nI said, ""Cathy, I wanna cum. I made you cum now you make me come.""\n\n""How.""\n\nI said, ""Fuck me.""\n\nShe opened her eyes and looked at me. Our noses were about two inches apart. She said, ""Like this?""\n\nShe raised her ass and slid it back down a couple of times and said, ""Oh God,"" and began a strong rhythmic up and down movement. It felt wonderful. Her cunt was small and my cock was pretty thick. It was holding tightly in her. I watched as my cock slid in and out of her pulling her tissues as she rose up off of it and then collapsing them into her when she came back down.\n\nShe began to pant hard and said she was gonna go off again.\n\nI pulled her nipples and she said, ""Yeah, yeah, now,"" and tensed up I grabbed her ass and raised and lowered her on my cock. I could feel her muscles cramping around it and I started to pump my jism into her. She screeched again and sobbed and shook and her belly humped at me. She held onto me as I pumped into her and slammed against her bottom. I had only had her once before and I wanted to make sure I never forgot how she felt on me.\n\nWe gradually slowed and stopped. I stayed buried in her enjoying the little aftershocks of her orgasm as her cunt squeezed and relaxed on my cock.\n\nShe was leaning heavily against me and drooling on my shoulder. Her pussy was leaking all over me and I was soaked with the juices from her cum. She sat up and said, ""I gotta wash off.""\n\n""Me too"" I said.\n\nWe slid down into the creek and I watched as she rubbed her pussy and ass trying to get all the slimy juices off her.\n\nI climbed out and sat down and watched her. She had become quite pretty in the two years since I had seen her last. She asked what I was doing and I told her I was looking at her.\n\nI said, ""You're pretty. I mean really pretty. If you were a little older, I would ask you to go with me.""\n\nShe got teary eyed and they ran down her cheeks.\n\nShe said, ""It isn't fair that you gotta be so much older n' me. I've liked you for years and I still can't be with you except when no one can see us.""\n\nI went over to her and pulled her up so she was standing in front of me. I put my hands on her face and pulled her mouth up to mine and kissed her.\n\nShe knew jack shit about kissing but she at least put her arms around my neck and pressed against me. I held her and kissed her for a long time and when I stopped, her mouth was soft and swollen from the kiss and her nipples were hard again.\n\n""I never been kissed before you did it,"" she said. ""I like it.""\n\nI told her she was gonna be kissed a lot if she wanted to be. She was a gorgeous girl and boys were gonna wanna do all kinds of things to her.\n\nShe said' ""I only wanna do things with you though.""\n\nI looked at her a long time and finally I said, ""We're gonna get in a lot of trouble, but I like doing things with you too.""\n\n Chapter 3\n\nI hung around outside for several days hoping to see Cathy again, but she never came by. One day I walked down the road past her house and it was quiet, but her mom's car was in the garage so I kept going.\n\nI was washing mom's car on Friday morning and I heard Cathy call me. She was standing in the bushes at the top of the drive way. I walked up and said hey.\n\nShe asked, ""How long before you get done there?"" I told her about thirty minutes.\n\nShe said to come over when I got done. ""When you see my mom drive by, I'll be home alone.""\n\nI said Okay and went back to the car.\n\nI didn't get it as clean as I usually did, but it would pass. I dried it in a hurry when I saw Mrs. Glick go past.\n\nI went in and gave mom her keys and told her I was going out and she said she would be home by five and to be here for dinner. I nodded and walked up to the top of the drive and turned down the road. As soon as I got behind the bushes, I ran.\n\nIt was about a quarter of a mile at most, and I ran the whole way. Before I got there I realized I had to have some reason for coming so I decided to ask if their TV was working. I would pretend I couldn't get a picture at home.\n\nI rang the bell and Cathy opened the door and said ""C'mon in. Nobody's home cept me.""\n\nI said, ""When are they coming back?""\n\nShe said, ""About four thirty or five. Timmy has a dental appointment and it isn't till three thirty. We got lots a time. C'mon."" She led me down the hall to her bedroom. It was a mess.\n\nThere were clothes and dolls all over the place. She said, ""I'm supposed to clean this up while they're gone. She grabbed a bunch of clothes and stuff off the floor and chair and took them down the hall and came back. She tossed her dolls in a box and pushed it into the closet. She flipped the sheet up onto the bed and threw the blanket over it. She laid the bedspread over it all and smoothed it.\n\nShe said, ""Now we can play. Do you wanna?""\n\nI nodded and she said, ""Okay come over here and we can kiss some more. I liked kissing the other day.""\n\nI lay down on the bed and she snuggled down next to me. I kissed her lips and then licked them once and kissed her again harder. She opened her mouth and sucked at my tongue. I pressed against her as I started to get hard so she would know I was hot and ready. She looked at me and said I can feel you getting big. I nodded at her again and held her ass in my hand and pressed her against my cock.\n\nHer little ass was firm and round and felt good in my hand.\n\nShe was wearing shorts and I tried to get my hand inside them but they were too tight. She sat up and unbuttoned them and told me to pull them down. I wiggled them over her little hips and they slipped to her knees, she kicked them off and sat in her little white panties.\n\n'I was gonna wear pink panties,"" she said, ""But you said you like white ones.""\n\nII didn't remember saying I liked one color over another but I didn't care what color they were as long as I could take them off.\n\nI pressed against her again and felt her ass I put my hand in her crotch and she raised her leg to let me get at her. I rubbed her stuff and it was soft and warm down there. She said you gotta take your pants off too. I wanna see your Willie. ""Not a Willie,"" I said. It's a cock or a dick, but it aint a Willie.""\n\nI pulled my shorts off and my jockey shorts came off at the same time. My dick was stiff and hard and sticking straight out. She bent down and looked at it and said, ""It gets bigger every time I see it"". ""Can I see your tits?"" I asked her.\n\nShe said they weren't really worth, seeing, they were so small. She undid her shirt and let me look. I liked them, but I really had no experience with any other than hers.\n\n""Are ya gonna suck 'em again?"" she asked.\n\nI nodded and felt her tit all over. She watched my hand on her and her hand went to her crotch where it pressed against the folds of her cunt.\n\nI bent and sucked her nipple into my mouth and she sighed and held my head against her. I reached down for her cunt and her hand was in the way.\n\nI told her to let me play with her stuff and she could play with mine. I pulled her panties down and looked at her cunt.\n\nIt was swollen from her excitement and open so I could see all the soft, wet stuff inside her slit. Her nubbin was sticking out and was moving slightly like my dick did when I was really hot. I touched it and she jumped. She said. ""It gets real tender when I get hot so don't touch right on it, do the soft stuff around it and push against it.""\n\nI squeezed the front of her pussy lips up and waggled them against her bump.\n\nShe humped up at me and said, ""Yeah, like that.""\n\nI kept playing with her cunt and sucked her nipple back into my mouth. We sort of slid down on her bed until we were lying so I was on my side and her on her back. Her knees were up and spread and her arms were over her head holding the rods of the head board. I slid one finger into her and started finger fucking her. I would slide my finger in and feel all around inside her and then slide it out. I did that for a while and she reached down and held on to my dick. She didn't do much with it but it felt nice to have her holding me.\n\nI kept sucking her nipple and playing with her cunt and I slid a finger against her ass hole. She jerked again and said not there. I ignored her and pressed my finger against her little rose bud and it slid into her. With her knees up and apart, it was easy to get it in her. She said, ""I poop there,"" and I mumbled so what and fingered her in both holes. \n\nHer ass hole relaxed and I gave it another finger and she grunted but didn't say anything. I could feel my finger in her cunt through the wall of her pussy. She was humping back at me in rhythm with my fingers going in and out. Her eyes were closed and her mouth hung open. Her skin was all splotchy red and she was breathing fast and deep.\n\nI felt her muscles contract around my fingers and she started to hum. Her belly bucked up hard and she stiffened out and said a long sort of 'Eeeeeeeee' sound and she cumed on my hand.\n\nI watched her cum. It was interesting. Her teeth were clenched and her eyes were closed. Her lips were pulled back and she was frowning real hard. Her tits were swollen and her nipples stood up like little erasers. I could see her six pack belly muscles as she was humping up at my hand.\n\nShe sagged down and relaxed and lay there all flopped apart. She looked at me and said, ""That was a big one. I'm getting better at doing that.""\n\nI slid down a little so I could get at her nipple and sucked it gently and she made a purring sound. I pulled her leg up and slid under it and pressed my dick into her soaking slit. ""Gonna fuck me again? she said.\n\n""Sorta,"" I said and fucked against her slit to get my dick really slick. She purred again and I pulled back and pressed my dick against her ass hole.\n\nShe said, ""Please don't go in me there. Please don't...""\n\nI pushed through her muscle ring and the head of my cock slid into her. She groaned and said, ""No please.""\n\nI went in another couple of inches and she grunted and said, ""Go slow. It hurts. You're too big for me there. ""\n\nI held her against me and said take deep breaths. I let her rest for a minute and then pushed in the rest of the way.\n\nShe was very hot inside. Her ass muscles were clamping around my cock and it felt good. Different from her pussy but still good.\n\nShe was sweating and scared of the way it felt but wasn't asking me to stop. I started fucking in and out of her and she moaned. I played with her pussy as I ass fucked her and she relaxed and stared to hump with me. I told her to play with her pussy like she was trying to cum. I grabbed her hand and put it on her cunt and she began rubbing her nubbin. I sucked her tit into my mouth again and tweaked the other nipple.\n\nI could feel my cum building in my cock and balls. The sensation of the precum tension built and built in me. Cathy was rubbing her clit really fast and hard and I was pumping into her bottom hole as hard as I could. It was still very tight and hard to get in and out but it felt so hot and good. She began to grunt as we fucked and I felt my cum start.\n\nI squirted a big load into her and then did about four more.\n\nShe screeched and stuck most of her hand into her cunt and fucked herself against it and screeched again. My cock was still in her ass and I could feel her fingers churning in her cunt. She was sort of waving them at herself as she cumed.\n\nWe lay there for a long time. She finally sat up and said, ""I can't stand to do that very much. ""Do what?"" I asked her.\n\nShe said, ""Cum and rub the front of my hole at the same time. There's a spot in there that makes me cum so hard I get carried away. I had to cut my finger nails way down so I wouldn't scratch it and make it bleed. When I start there though I can't stop till I cum and it about kills me to do it.""\n\nI asked her where the spot was.\n\nShe said, ""Stick your finger in me.""\n\nI did and she told me to rub on the front of her hole.\n\nI pressed my finger against the front of her pussy and felt the slick, hot muscle of her cunt. She said rub right there hard. I did and felt a bump inside her and she said, ""That's it right there. Rub it some more.""\n\nI slid another finger into her and rubbed, She closed her eyes and groaned and said, ""It's too much for me there. Don't stop now. I gotta get it again.""\n\nShe was holding onto my arm as I rubbed her cunt wall inside and was pulling it into her as hard as she could. Her bottom started to pump against my hand and she flopped back down, her body humping up at my fingers in her. She was sweating and her face was frowning again and mouth was pulled back off her teeth again.\n\n""O gee, oh shit, oh my, oh, oh, ohhhhhhhhh,"" she groaned and she cumed again. Her cunt clamped down on my fingers really tight and I could hardly move them but I knew what to do from feeling her do it to herself. I kept moving my fingers against her little thing in side her and she kept on cumming.\n\n""Stop,"" she said, ""Oh please stop. It hurts to cum so hard.""\n\nI slid my hand out of her and she lay there with her belly muscles still flexing and her butt still humping up and down.\n\nShe told me to go home. She would see me tomorrow some time but she had to be alone for a while. I bent and kissed her. I picked up my clothes and put them on and looked at her as I walked away. Her ass was still humping a little. I wished I could cum as hard as she did.\n\nI got home and took a shower and was setting the table for dinner when mom got home.\n\n Chapter 4\n\nI didn't see her for about four days. I had stuff to do and a dentist appointment and I fooled around down town one day.\n\nI was up early Saturday and walked past her house. She was in her bed room getting dressed and her drapes were open. She had panties on and was hooking her bra when I saw her brother, Trevor, peeking at her from some bushes. We watched her get dressed and she walked out. He wandered around the side of the house and disappeared. I went back home and wondered what to do about the little shit.\n\nWhen I saw Cathy again I told her about it. She was mad, but she said there wasn't much she could do about it. She liked sleeping with the drapes open and it seemed dumb to close them just to get clothes on. We were walking down the road to the bus stop. I had to get a haircut and she was gonna shop with a girlfriend.\n\nShe asked when we could get together to do stuff again.\n\nI said, ""We gotta find someplace to go to do it. It's too dangerous to keep doing it outside or at your house. You never know when your mom or dad might come home.""\n\nHow come we never do it at your house?"" She said. ""Your mom is gone almost every afternoon.""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said, ""But sometimes she only goes to the store and is back in a half hour, and other times she's gone all afternoon and I never know which one it's gonna be.""\n\n""Can't you ask her?"" she said.\n\n""I suppose I could but then what do I do? I can't call you up or anything.""\n\nShe said, ""We gotta think of something, unless you don't wanna anymore.""\n\nI said, ""I do want to it's just I don't want us to get caught.""\n\nShe was quiet for a little while and said, ""Feel me.""\n\nI looked around and it looked safe and I put my hand under her skirt. Her panties were wet.\n\nShe said, ""Sometimes I think about you and I almost cum without even touching myself.""\n\n Chapter 5\n\nAbout three days later, Mrs. Glick called and asked to talk to my mom. I was almost in shock when she told me who she was and asked for mom. I figured Cathy had told her about what we were doing and my ass was going to jail.\n\nI heard mom saying 'I see,' and 'uh huh' and stuff like that but none of the neighbor lady crap ya usually hear. When she called me I said, ""Yes ma'am?""\n\nShe said, ""The Glicks need their lawn mowed and I told Mrs. Glick you would mow for them. You'll have to set a price on doing it because they have never needed someone to do it before but Mr. Glick can't do it for the rest of the summer. It means some money for you and you can use our mower or theirs, the price is the same either way.""\n\nAfter lunch I went over to their house and Cathy answered the door. She looked surprised to see me and I asked if her mom was there. She said, ""Yea,"" and whispered ""What are you doing?""\n\nI said, ""Nothing, don't worry,"" and we went to the kitchen.\n\nMrs. G. explained the whole thing again and she told Cathy to show me the yard.\n\nI already knew what the front was like and we went around to the back. It was sort of rolling hill and was about an acre. It had some flower plots in it but was mostly just grass. It was about the same size as mine and I figured about the same amount of time. Dad always paid me twenty five bucks for it but he said he over paid me so I wouldn't bug him about an allowance in the summer.\n\nMrs. Glick asked how much I would charge and I told her what dad paid me. She thought that was a fair price and said I would get a bonus if I did it the day before they had a party or something like that. Otherwise I was to mow on Friday. She said that was her day to go to town and do errands and get Timmy's teeth checked and braces tightened and she wouldn't have to listen to the mower. I thanked her and Cathy walked me to the door and grinned at me and said, ""See ya on Friday.""\n\nI was kinda worried about that. Cathy's ideas for Friday and the mowing might not go together real well, but I figured we would have to work that out. I checked in the garage to see what kind of mower they had and it was a good sized Deere. I checked it over and it looked in good shape, but I decided to bring mine too and see which was easiest [and fastest] at cutting that grass.\n\nThat evening, I saw Cathy walk by so I went out and followed her a ways. When we were out of sight of my house she stopped and said, ""I walked back and forth about five times hoping you would see me.""\n""What's wrong,"" I asked her.\n\nShe said nothing, she just wanted to tell me what time to come over and start mowing so we could have some time together alone.\n\nShe said her mom always left about one o'clock after lunch, but I could start at noon and be done by two thirty or three. I would have to do the front first so as not to bother her mom with the racket the lawn mower makes.\n\nI said that was fine and what else did she need. She giggled and said she wanted to cum. ""Me too,"" I said, ""But where could we go?""\n\nShe said the Holsteads were on vacation and we could go on their patio.\n\nWe snuck down to the back of the Holsteads place and they had a patio with a brick wall around it. Cathy said Mrs. Holstead sunbathed out there naked sometimes.\n\nWe sat on a sort of outdoor couch and she asked if we could do stuff now.\n\nI said you got all your clothes on and she said so do you. I unbuttoned my pants and they slid down. I had no under pants on and my dick flopped out.\n\nShe looked at it and slid her shorts down and then her panties and sat down next to me. Still looking at my dick she said it isn't big this time. I said touch it and it will get big.\n\nShe wrapped her little warm hand around it and it hardened steadily.\n\nShe said, ""Wow. That was neat. I like seeing that. Did I make it hard like that?\n\nI nodded and asked her if she was wet yet. She said she didn't think so.\n\nI reached out for her crotch and she spread her legs and I felt her slit and it warm and flat and just damp. I rubbed her lips and squeezed then and slid a finger into her soft inner slit and she was wetter. When I touched her nubbin she jumped and leaned back and said do it there some more. I played with her clit until she said stop now, It's getting too tender. I slid my finger into her hole and she was soaked.\n\n""Do ya wanna fuck me now?"" she asked.\n\nI said, ""No. I'm gonna do something else.""\n\n""What?"" she asked.\n\n""I'm gonna suck your pussy.""\n\nShe looked up from staring at my dick and said, ""But I pee there.""\n\nI said, ""Yea, but I heard it feels real good. Do you wanna try it?""\n\nShe said, ""Okay if you do.""\n\nI said, ""I'll do it you and then you do it to me.""\n\n""Uh uh,"" she said. ""I'm not putting it in my mouth.""\n\nI said, ""Okay then I'm going home,"" and I pulled up my pants and started to leave.\n\nShe said. ""Wait. I'll do it.""\n\nI said, ""You gotta do it first then.""\n\n""How come?"" she said. ""You were gonna go first, you said.""\n\nI told her, ""Yea, but I know you don't really wanna, so I don't trust you to do it after I do. I know I wanna suck yours so you know I'll do it.""\n\nShe thought about it and said she would suck mine then but I had to promise to suck hers too.\n\nI told her to sit on the edge of the seat and I would show her what I was gonna do after she did me.\n\nShe slid out and I was able to get down and get my face close to her pussy. She smelled sexy and hot.\n\nI licked along her slit once and then stuck my tongue into it and licked her in there.\n\nShe leaned back and I stuck my tongue into her hole and pushed it in as far as I could.\n\nFinally I sucked her nubbin and licked on it as I sucked. She grunted and I stopped\n\nShe said don't stop now and I said you gotta do me first.\n\nShe put her hand in her crotch and fingered herself and I said, ""No fair. You gotta do me first.""\n\nI pulled my pants down again and she looked at my dick.\n\n""I don't think I can get it in my mouth,"" she said.\n\n""Try,"" I told her.\n\nShe got down on her knees and got close to it. She said, ""Will it squirt in my mouth?""\n\nI said, ""If you do it right it will and then I'll do you till you squirt in mine.""\n\nShe licked the crown of my dick and said, ""It's a little salty.""\n\n""So is yours,"" I told her.\n\nShe licked me again and opened her mouth and got the head inside and sat there.\n\nSuck it I told her and bob your head up and down on it. Hold the bottom with your hand and slide it up and down.\n\nShe tried it and her teeth rubbed me. I told her to keep her teeth off it and to do it some more.\n\nShe stopped and said, ""I hope you cum fast cuz it's so big it hurts my jaw to do it."" and then she started to suck it.\n\nHer mouth was warm and soft and wet and the action of her tongue and mouth felt wonderful. Watching her blond head bobbing over my lap was the sexiest thing I had ever seen next to her being naked.\n\nI could feel the cum boiling up inside me. I said, ""Not much longer and I'll shoot.""\n\nShe sucked a little harder and faster and I went off. She gagged and choked but she kept on sucking until I said, ""Oh God, stop.""\n\nShe looked up and had my cum dripping off her chin and her face was red and said, ""It's salty,"" and licked her lips and swallowed. ""It wasn't as bad as I thought it was gonna be, but I'd rather fuck. I can't cum this way.""\n\nI was really drained but I figured she had done me and I should do her, so I said sit back on the couch again with your bottom sticking out over the edge. She got settled and I got down in front of her and put my mouth on her. She was small enough that I could get my mouth over all of her girl stuff.\n\nI held her butt and moved my mouth around on her and used my tongue to lick as I moved . She was watching me, leaning on her elbows and smiling and she sort of sagged down onto her back and put a hand on the back of my head and pressed my face against her.\n\n""Harder!"" I heard her say and her legs clamped around my head and I sucked her into my mouth. All of her soft pussy and slit got pulled up and licked.\n\nShe grunted and her pelvis humped up at me I kept sucking her cunt for a while, and then narrowed in on her nubbin.\n\nShe had her legs wide apart and I was able to get at all of her. When I sucked her nubbin into my mouth she stiffened and humped really hard and sort of screamed but it wasn't loud and she stayed all stiff and humped up and I could feel her cunt spasming and with my hand on her butt I could tell her ass hole was pulsing as she cumed.\n\nI kept at her until she relaxed and then sat up.\n\nShe was sort of out of it and lying there drooling and panting. Her hands were holding her tits and I could see her bare cunt - shiny and wet and dripping in the fading light.\n\n""Good Huh?"" I said to her.\n\nShe nodded. ""I was supposed to be home by dark she said. I gotta go."" She pulled her panties on and the rest of her stuff and got up. ""I'm sorry. I don't wanna get grounded some more."" She walked away.\n\nI was really pissed at her. I wanted to fuck her and she walked off.\n\n Chapter 5\n\nI was working on my bike in the driveway and Cathy came by and walked down and sat on the bench. She didn't say anything and I was still pissed at her so I didn't either.\n\nShe finally spread her knees apart and I could see her pale blue panties.\n\nShe said, ""I know why you're mad and I'm sorry. I hadda get home or get grounded again and I don't wanna miss out on being with you so I hadda go. I'm sorry. I'll suck ya anytime you want to pay you back.""\n\nI sat back and looked at her and said, ""How about I fuck your ass?""\n\nShe said, ""Sure, I like that better anyway.""\n\nMy mom was gone for the day so I said, ""Come on inside.""\n\nWe went in my bedroom and I said, ""Pull your pants off.""\n\n""Is it safe here?"" she asked, looking around.\n\nI said, laughing, ""It is unless someone climbs up on the roof and looks in the window.""\n\nShe slid her skirt down and stood with her hands on her panty waist band. ""Will you close the drapes? ""she asked.\n\nI said, ""I like to watch what we're doing so let's leave them open. I can see my cock going in and out of your butt better in the light.""\n\nShe shrugged and pulled her panties down.\n\n""Are you gonna get me hot before you do it?"" she asked.\n\nI said, ""That's half the fun.""\n\nShe giggled and sat on my bed and said, 'Do ya wanna do my nipples too?""\n\nI told her I did and to take her top off. She pulled her shirt over her head and sat there in her little training bra. It held very little but she had really sensitive nipples and I liked playing with them and watching what it did to her.\n\nShe said, ""You unhook it for me, I don't like trying to reach it.""\n\nI sat next to her and rubbed her back. Her skin was smooth and soft and felt silky to me.\n\nShe sort of purred as I rubbed and said, ""How did you learn to do all this nice stuff? You always make it feel so good.""\n\nI slid my hands slowly around to her little titties and squeezed them and tickled her nipples with my thumbs. She closed her eyes and sighed again.\n\nI said, ""Are you feeling good?""\n\nShe nodded and sighed yet again and leaned against me. I put my hand on her slit and pressed against it. I couldn't reach much but she spread her legs apart.\n\n""Can I lie down?"" she sort of whispered.\n\nI slid down next to her and put my hand on her bottom as she opened her thighs to me.\n\nShe was wet and her lips were puffy and pink and swollen and open to my fingers. I felt her inner stuff which was still pretty small in her undeveloped pussy but it was certainly sensitive. She began her little thrusting motions with her pelvis and I slid fingers up and down in her slit. Her little clit was swollen and I pressed her pussy lips against it and wiggled her clit without touching it.\n\nShe groaned and asked me to rub her hot spot. I asked if she wanted me to do this one, as I barely touched her clit, or this one and I slid two fingers into her tube and felt for her G spot.\n\n""Oh my God,"" she groaned as I hit the vaginal bump inside her. ""You know I can't stand it when you start there. You gotta make me cum now or I'll go nuts.""\n\nI was hoping for just that response and I said get on your knees. I had fucked her that way before and it hit her 'hot spot' inside and she loved it.\n\nShe got up on all fours and said, ""Hurry please.""\n\nI pulled my shorts and underpants off and pressed my cock against her slit and rubbed it around. Gotta get it slippery I told her as she humped at me.\n\nI slid a finger into her cunt again and pressed on her spot and she gasped and said, ""Come on and fuck me now.""\n\nI said, "" Okay, just like we agreed outside.""\n\nI pressed into her asshole and slid into her all the way. She started to straighten up but I held her down and fucked in and out a few times.\n\nShe almost snarled at me to go in her cunt. That she needed the hot spot cum. I said we had agreed on an ass fuck and that's what I was gonna have. I humped into her and she tried to get me off and I held her hips against my cock and let her squirm. It felt great as she writhed around on my little six incher.\n\nShe tried to get her own hand in her cunt but couldn't do it without falling on her face.\n\nMy balls were slapping her pussy as I fucked her and she got wilder.\n\n""Please go in my cunt,"" she said. ""You don't know what you're doing to me. I need it in there. You can fuck my ass any time but now you got me started and I gotta have it in my cunt on my spot. Please.""\n\nI fucked into her about four more times and pulled out. Her ass hole was gaping wide open and her cunt was bright pink and running juice.\n\nI said, ""I get to do whatever I want whenever I want?""\n\nShe said, ""yeah, yeah just do it to me now.""\n\nI pushed into her tight young cunt and did it slowly so as to drive her crazier. She pushed back at me and I hit her spot and she almost screamed, ""Now. Do it hard now.""\n\nI had to do it hard. She was banging her ass against me as hard as she could. I reached down under her and pulled on her nipple and stuck my other hand down and pressed her clit. she stopped moving and bowed her back way up and I had to fuck into her hard to keep her going . I could feel her clamping down on my cock as her orgasm started and she was saying words but they had no meaning. She cumed hard and long and her muscle contractions milked me into my own cum which was very strong. I pumped 5 or six big jets into her and then several little ones as I eased off . I lay on her with my still hard cock buried in her twitching cunt.\n\n""I can't breathe,"" she said. ""Get off me.""\n\nI pulled out of her cunt and stuck my dick back up into her ass hole. I lay on her and humped slowly and she gasped and said she couldn't breathe and I told her to try harder and continued to fuck her ass.\n\nShe said, ""Please let me be on top and I'll fuck you, but I gotta breathe.""\n\nI got off her and lay on my back and she slid over on top of me and said, ""Okay, put it in.""\n\n""You put it in and do it now.""\n\nI slapped her ass pretty hard and she jumped and grabbed my cock and sat down on it and grunted and said, ""It's so big when it's in my ass.""\n\n""That's why I like it there I told her and she started to fuck me into her butt. I pulled her nipples until she got her sort of sleepy, stupid look like she did when she got really hot and I knew she would cum again. I didn't think I could but as I watched her I realized I was gonna have another one too. I put my hand down under her cunt so her clit was riding on my knuckle and she began her serious efforts at a cum.\n\nShe said, ""You're gonna kill me doing this to me this way.""\n\nI said, ""Yeah, but you're gonna die happy.""\n\nShe was really into it now and she was spasming again in her pussy. I told her to keep on fucking me until I said to quit and she nodded and fucked me harder. As she cumed , her ass clamped and relaxed on my cock and her humping slid me against her very tight bowel walls as they clamped and relaxed in her cum. I cumed again and she kept fucking at me with no real rhythm, but she tried.\n\nI said, ""Quit now,"" and she rolled off me.\n\n""Why are you being so mean to me today,"" she asked. 'I just wanted to have fun with you and you got me all sore and raw.""\n\nI told her I was sorry and we got cleaned up. I got cokes out and gave her one and we went outside to where my bike was.\n\nHer brother was sitting on the bench and grinning at us.\n\n""I watched you doing it to her.""\n\n""Doing what?"" I managed.\n\n""Fucking her,"" He said. "" You and Cathy were fucking. Dad is gonna shit a brick when I tell him."" He turned to Cathy. ""Now who's gonna be the brat in the family? Your stuck up ass is gonna be in the wringer for the rest of your life.""\n\nTrevor had always been a first class prick and a pain in the ass and now he was proving it. He was a sneak and a liar but he could damn well screw us thoroughly just by telling what he saw. Some people wouldn't believe him but his mother would. She thought his shit didn't stink and his pee smelled like lemonade. She had been babying him since the day he took his first step and had never quit since. He was a year older than Cathy and was always just sneaky enough to get away with the crap he pulled. Cathy, at least, was no sneak.\n\nI said to him, ""Trevor, you got us over a barrel. What is it gonna take to shut you up?"" I walked closer to him. ""Listen to me, cuz I'm gonna tell you once. I will try to keep you quiet but I'm not gonna let you mess up my life, so, come up with something reasonable or I'll beat your sorry ass every Saturday for the rest of my life. Cathy was white faced and scared. Trevor was looking at me and he knew I meant what I said. He muttered something about telling his mom about what I said and I told him I was gonna make believe I didn't hear that and give him another chance before I started pounding his face around.\n\nHe said, ""Okay. I wanna fuck her too. Every time you get to fuck her, then I wanna fuck her too.""\n\nCathy went red in the face. She screamed at him that she would happily die before she let him stick his thing into her.\n\nI said, ""Wait a minute here, Cathy. The little prick has us over a barrel and we're gonna be dead before we ever get out from under this if he says one word about it to your mom. I know how you feel, but think hard before you jump on his ass.""\n\nShe was so mad she was shaking. She had tears running down her face but she wasn't crying. She was enraged to the point of mania. I held her arm and rubbed her back and talked real softly to her about if he got it once and got it over with we were home free. We would have it over him that he raped his sister and we were free and clear if they found that out. I emphasized the rape bit and she started to hear me.\n\nShe looked at me and said, ""Just once is all?""\n\nI nodded and said, ""Yeah. We can't ever do it again though,"" and I winked at her, ""unless you let him do you too. But, you gotta give him his once.""\n\nShe said, ""I might puke.""\n\n""I might puke too but what are we gonna do?""\n\nTrevor said, ""I wanna do it now, and then we're even. I won't tell if I get to do it to her now.""\n\nI took them back in the house and sat them down in my room.\n\n""Cathy,"" I said, ""Let him have some and we can all get the hell out of this and no one is hurt. Hell I'd let him fuck me if it would get us off the hook.""\n\nShe said, ""Well shit.""\n\nShe looked at him and said, ""Take your darn pants off and get it over with.""\n\nShe pulled her skirt off and sat on the bed.\n\nTrevor pulled his shorts down. He had no underpants on and his dick popped out. It was about the size and shape of a large banana, curve and all. He was hard and had pre cum on the tip already. Cathy looked at it with amazement. It made my little dick look pretty puny. I admit to some jealousy.\n\nHe walked over to her and said, ""Cathy, we can be nice to each other and have some fun. I don't wanna be mean but I wanna fuck you so bad.""\n\nShe was still staring at his meat and was sort of slack mouthed. I realized she was getting hot just looking at the thing. She pulled he panties down and lay back on the bed.\n\nTrevor said, ""I want her naked like she was with you.""\n\nI looked at her and she sat up and took her shirt off and pulled her bra up above her tits so they were bare.\n\nShe said, ""Come on and get on with it.""\n\nTrevor sat next to her and touched her tit. He bent and sucked the nipple and Cathy's eyes closed. She lay still while he suckled on her and then reached down and held his cock in her hand.\n\n""My God,"" she said, ""this thing is huge.""\n\nShe pulled him up on top of her and let him slide around in her slit for a few minutes. She finally reached down and pulled him into her and he groaned and slid in and went all of seven inches into her.\n\nShe put her legs around his thighs and pulled him deeper and grunted and said, ""It hits my spot every time. It hits it. It's too much. Oh God, It's too much. I love it. It's so good. Oh God, Trev, do it to me.""\n\nHe was humping her hard and strong and I listened to her inane mumbling and realized I was through as her source of sexual pleasure. That monster dick had made her a slave. I watched them until He got his cum. Cathy had cum at least four times and was about to have another when he blew his load into her. It triggered her last orgasm and then they fell apart. Both of them too weak to do more than breathe.\n\nI let them rest a bit and then hustled them out of my room and the house. I opened my windows and prayed that mom wouldn't come home before the stink was gone.\n\nThe last I saw of them, they were walking side by side back toward home. I didn't see either of them again all summer. As a matter of fact, I never saw him again and I saw Cathy once after I was in college. She weighed about two hundred pounds and had the worst case of acne I had ever seen. She waved to me and I ignored her.\n\nI was horny for a while but I got over it. I found out a lot or other girls liked sex too."
889,Cathy And The Devil,"['MFbg', 'extreme-ped', 'exh', 'drugs', 'preg', 'size', 'fantasy']","Just as she is about to give up she reads a dingy torn handwritten poster nailed to an old wooden fence around a run down church. Services for the Church of Satan are held in the basement every Friday night at the last stroke of midnight. She realizes that it is speaking to her. Her nipples get hard and her pussy is swelling and wet for the unknown, whatever that is.\n\nFriday night at midnight finds her at the basement door of the church. She wants to get really high and get fucked by a huge cock. Is that too much to ask, she wonders. She has a buzz from a joint on the way.\n\nThe door opened before she could knock. It was so dark when she entered that it took a moment for her eyes to adjust and see a little boy and girl. The boy was about eight and nude. She noticed he had a large erection, wet and dripping with pre cum, very pale skin and unfocused staring red eyes. The girl was about six, also nude with very pale skin and unfocused red eyes. She also noticed the girl's hairless pussy slit was swollen, wet and open. Looked like dried cum down her smooth young leg. She thought the little fuckers must be drugged. Must be some heavy shit. She could use some too.\n\nThe boy sounded drunk as he said, ""Welcome to the Church of Satan. Here, drink the milk of Satan and then follow me."" Not only was she still high but now turned on to the strange boy and wanted his cock in her mouth and wet cunt. Fuck but she was horny. Cathy readily took the offered drink and drank deeply and wondered what it was. Like it fucking mattered, she was ready to fly.\n\nThe drink made her feel strangely warm. She thought maybe it was pre cum or cum mixed with a drug but couldn't tell and didn't care. Her nipples hardened and she could feel her cunt swell and open. In her demented stoned mind she wanted fucked at the alter in a church. If there really was a devil she was ready and willing for his huge prick deep in her open cunt. After all, the pictures all showed Satan with a huge cock, didn't they?\n\nThe boy took her to a small room, had her undress and lay on a massage table. She loved exposing herself to the boy. He explained to her that, if she really wanted to join the church she would have to meet the Father and give him permission to take her body as an offering at the alter. They had to prepare her body for the ceremony. She said she would do anything to please the Father and spread her legs.\n\nThe girl entered with a bowl of body oil mixed with Satan's milk and she and the boy started to rudely rub it on her tits, down her belly and to her open legs where they took turns finger fucking the potion into her swollen and open cunt. Her cunt had never felt so alive. She drank more of Satan's milk and was totally stoned as they helped her up, her body dripping oil.\n\nShe followed the strange children through a dark, dank, musty smelling tunnel and finally into a room, lit by two large candles. Her unfocused eyes tried to see the huge object, cloaked in black reclining on a sofa. He said, ""Go now my children. You have done well; you may fuck your little sister now. Be sure all the children are at the ceremony. You are dismissed."" The huge man sat up and said, ""I understand that you want to join my church, the church of Satan. Are you willing to give your mind, body and soul to the Father himself?"" To follow my every command and those of my faithful?\n\nCathy dropped to her knees and answered, ""Yes Father, I believe only you can fulfill my base and depraved needs. I give you my body and soul for your satisfaction, and the satisfaction of your faithful.""\n\nWith that he stands and lets the robe fall open. Cathy has never seen such a powerful and muscular body. Her mouth falls open as she watches the biggest cock she has ever seen stiffen in front of her, obscenely twitching, pre cum starting to flow. ""Come my child and taste your Father's seed. Then we shall introduce you to the church body.""\n\nSuddenly Father is standing in front of her, legs spread. She takes his huge erection in both hands and every time she squeezes it shoots a stream of pre cum into her hungry cock sucking mouth. She nearly passes out as she drinks and drinks. The more she drinks the higher she gets. She even giggles and squirts pre cum all over her face and nude body. His smooth ball sacks are huge and she is ready for his cum. She is ready to be a whore for Satan.\n\nJust then a large curtain opens and she finds herself at the alter with the Father's huge cock shooting streams of pre cum down her throat. ""This child of Satan has given herself to her Father and our church. Now my faithful flock, watch as I take her body and soul and make her one of ours on the alter of sin and degradation.""\n\nHe lays her on the alter and roughly opens her legs and puts a long finger in her very wet and open cunt. As he runs his finger around her inner lips her cunt opens more and is near orgasm. She turns her head and barely makes out the congregation in the darkness through her unfocused eyes. They are drawing closer.\n\nShe gasps and sees stars as his huge prick head opens her sticky cunt lips. Never in her wildest dreams has anything this big tried to enter her. She cries out in passion, ""Oh yes Father, violate me with your rigid cock and make me yours in body and soul.""\n\nShe passes out for a moment as the congregation starts to clap with each obscene thrust of his huge cock, taking her inner core with his hugeness. Faster, faster, faster until she hears a loud guttural roar and his huge prick starts emptying rivers of his potent seed deep into her very soul.\n\nShe barely remembers the congregation dancing nude around her in a frenzy of sexual activity. An old woman is kissing her, sucking her tits and then licking her cum filled cunt. Gulping cum from a cock in her mouth, a little girl straddling her face and pushing her sticky hairless pussy over her face, men fucking her and adding their cum, drinking something and then passing out with one orgasm after another.\n\nAs she finally comes to she sees a very nude 10 year old boy looking down at you stroking his man sized prick and drooling cum from a prick he has just sucked off. You are still high but want to fly higher as you accept the drink he offers. Your cunt is still flowing with Father's and other men's cum as the boy's eyes roll up and he rams his huge cock into your hungry sex. Cathy grabs his young ass and pulls his big fucker oh so deep into her orgasming cunt.\n\nAs the boy's eyes open she sees they are red. She thinks, like Father like Son and hopes she can fuck them all. The boy fills her with cum and then leaves.\n\nSuddenly the huge form of Satan leans over her and whispers, ""My child, you are my favorite, my whore. You have no morals what so ever and everyone in my faithful flock has fucked you, even the ugly old whore you accepted.""\n\n""You will bare my bastard and remain here until you do. Even now my little bastard is in your belly. My sons will fuck you regularly so he will have nourishment. As soon as he is born you will suck him off and then nurse him with your special milk, the milk you process from the Father's milk that you will drink. My cum will make you healthy and you will be the fucking slut of your dreams.""\n\n""Thank you Father for the bastard you placed in my belly. I can feel him move and my cunt is on fire for your magnificent cock and the cocks of your sons. Let me drink your milk so my tits will become full for your bastard.""\n\nLucky will be the boy who finds the church and fucks the whore of Satan.\n\nComments more than welcome, good or not so good..."
890,Catmandou,"['MF', ""wife's vacation""]","Minutes later, Bill walked in, sat at the bar and ordered a wine cooler. He acknowledged me with a smile, then turned away. He glanced back now and then as several men eyed me, clearly with sexual intentions.\n\nWhen I wear heels, some men under 6 feet avoid making passes at me because of my 5'8"" height. This was the problem this night until a tall attractive man, his hair black as my own, noticed Bill glancing toward me from the bar. Attired in a dark blue blazer, white polo shirt, and white tropical slacks, he turned as I smiled quietly at Bill, not the stranger; but the man lifted his drink, sauntered over to my table, and grinned, ""With anyone?""\n\nI responded, ""I am now, I suppose,"" smiling as I appraised his blue eyes and lean physique. I aged him at 28. He was wearing a white gold wedding ring like mine, but I pretended not to notice, and so did he.\n\nHe squinted at me through the dimness and, with a look of surprise, remarked, ""I haven't seen anyone with gray eyes in years!""\n\nI smiled, ""An inherited trait."" I hear that a lot; there aren't many of us. When gray-eyed people see each other, they silently smile in acknowledgement, just as I've been told a young person with prematurely gray hair returns a smile to another.\n\nHe gave me his name, Phil, but his occupation gave me a start; he was a new attorney with the law firm that set up Bill's corporation and was now advising Bill's office manager, Steve, who runs the business side of Bill's engineering practice. We engaged in small talk, complimenting the other until he finally asked me to dance.\n\nOn the dance floor, he held me closely. Men from around the room looked disappointed that they hadn't asked me first. The touch of his cheek brushing mine, as Bill watched, excited me. By the middle of the second song, he was gently pressing his groin against mine. I was fighting to control my gasps as I felt his firmness growing beneath his slacks. My face burned at his openly sexual gesture, but soon in excitation, I was brushing my mound against his hardness. I could feel my nipples tingling against the satin of my dress. He whispered, ""Do you have plans tonight?""\n\n""Don't you have to go home?"" I queried, my voice trembling as I remembered his wedding ring.\n\n""My wife's a pharmaceutical sales rep,"" he said softly. ""She's in Chicago until Tuesday at her company's headquarters gathering."" He'd remembered my own ring and had no reason to lie.\n\nI allowed him to press me closer. His skin radiated a heat like my own. The female singer's long, slow melody of adulterous longing seemed dedicated to our entertwined bodies. When it ended, I realized Bill and I hadn't planned this very well. I lied, ""My husband's at a convention. I have no plans, Phil."" We bantered about a bit as I tried to think of what to do until finally he came right out with it, ""Can we spend the night at your place?"" His swollen cock was now massaging my clitoris.\n\nI was breathing heavily, my eyes wild. My throat throbbed fe you back here in a couple of minutes.""\n\nWhen he walked through the crowd to the cashier's desk in another room, I strode quickly to Bill, explaining the situation. As usual, Bill was wonderful; he grinned, ""Great. I'll drive over to the office and sleep on the couch. If I come home about five a.m., will that be enough time?"" I agreed, and Bill returned to his drink as I waited at the door for Phil.\n\nWe drove in separate cars. The late evening streets were still wet from a brief Florida thundershower. The Mercedes' diesel engine throbbed like my chest. Although I'd slept with other men, this would be my first true ""date."" The multi-colored lights of neon signs, street lamps, and a line of cars streaming west to the suburbs cast long brilliant reflections on the wet highway. I glanced back now and then at Phil's red Fiero following closely.\n\nStopping at a traffic light a block from the lounge, I stared at a Cadillac's bumper sticker ahead of me and smiled. The bumper sticker read, ""Lead Me Not Into Lust, For I Shall Find It Myself.""\n\nWe emerged from separate cars into our garage. He murmured, ""My god, I just noticed the name on the mailbox! I know your husband, by name anyway!""\n\nI laughed. ""I told you my name at the lounge. You didn't ask for my husband's. Don't be so up-tight, Phil!"" Actually, I was more tense than Phil, not from his association with the law firm but from the desire that had grown with each mile I drove home. Inside, Phil removed his coat, poured a drink from our bar and searched out a diet soda from the refrigerator for me. He walked upstairs to meet me in the bedroom.\n\nI'd turned on the stereo and flicked on a table lamp, bathing the room in a dim red glow that seemed to accentuate my inner heat. I turned, my hands on my hips and legs spread wide on the carpet as I faced him. He stared, his manhood bulging beneath his slacks, and breathed, ""God, you're incredible!""\n\nMy breasts heaved as he set the drinks on the nightstand and took me in his arms. He unzipped my dress, puddling it onto the floor, then unbuttoned his shirt. I trembled, barely able to stand as he grinded his hardness against my clitoris. I fell to my knees and pulled away his slacks, his nine-inch instrument bobbing against my lips as his fingers stroked my neck. I moaned at his sensuous touch. I was mesmerized by the dark, purple- veined cock that I was now stroking, my hand squeezing it back and forth from its black mass of pubic hair to the broad, bulging head. I oval-ed my lips over the rubbery head, sucking it slowly as he groaned, ""Oh god, Ellen, you're terrific, oh god, oh god..."" My tongue slid along his length as his hips writhed, pushing it beyond the back of my throat. The smoothness glided through me until I was delerious with passion. I became one with his cock and the throaty music drifting from the stereo. I flamed with desire, my eyes wildly rolling up at him as I whimpered with each stroke into the fullness of my quivering lips.\n\nHe leaned to cup my breasts, then kneeled behind me as his strong hands kneaded the softness of my breasts.\n\nI fell against his hands until my arms braced against the floor. I shuddered as his warm cock brushed my flaming vagina from the rear. I muttered, my voice quaking, ""I'm on fire, Phil. I'm yours!"" My hips gyrated, tremoring as his lengthy hardness entered my lubricated channel. My vaginal walls stretched with each thrilling inch to accommodate him. And then he had sheathed the tool to its hilt as my mouth opened widely, my eyes rolling with the adulterous passion that gripped my searing soul. His long shaft radiated, steaming in the hot coals of my cunt.\n\nWailing as he fucked me wildly, I swirled my hips to his rhythm. I turned my head to watch as his hips bumped against my how allow my vagina to hold even more. I was biting the softness of my lower lip as I cried, ""It's super, Phil! Super! I LOVE it!"" I reached behind to touch his chest as his cock fucked into my hot, wet depths, which were now a vortex of mega-lust that gripped the broad cock-head sliding through my love tunnel.\n\nHe increased his tempo. The building orgasm was still distant but now rushing up like a mad prehistoric beast screaming for air from primeval depths of a misty cavern. The earth opened before me. I was falling through a bottomless chasm of adulterous pleasure with his every thrust, my mind enveloping an unknown universe inhabited by only me and Phil. I shuddered. The beast within was insane with pleasure. My whoring had now spanned eons, all sense of time lost as I cried out frightfully. I was praying for the oncoming super-orgasm but fearing I could no longer bear the passionate explosion.\n\nAnd then, OH GOD! It rolled over us like a landslide! My mind and body exploded with staggering force! Gigantic stars crashed as I screamed in ecstasy, feeling his warm sperm splattering through my channel. The planet was quaking beneath me as I sobbed in release from the bondage of this adulterous love. Crying, I collapsed, tremoring beneath the white heat of his body.\n\nLater, in the afterglow, we drank wine, watching erotic movies on our large-screen VCR from our bed until, finally, he mounted me again, missionary position, fucking me slowly. I screamed with a second, then third, then fourth orgasm, until he came, shuddering atop me. Dazed, I muttered, ""I love you,"" and meaning it at that moment of gratitude. When he replied, ""That's nice,"" because Phil couldn't lie, I laughed and hit him softly with my fist.\n\nHe left at three a.m. I dialed Bill's office. When Bill was in bed beside me a half hour later, I described Phil's fucking me just as I'm telling you here, until Bill's manhood had risen and was eagerly entering my vagina. At times like these, I almost feel a control over him. I moaned, muttering my feelings of passionately fucking Phil as Bill thrust into me. I could feel his tool expand to awesome proportions, until finally, reliving my adultery, I came again; Bill groaned, his sperm splattering warmly into my vagina. We lay side by side facing each other as I answered his questions about my feelings when fucking other men. I admitted, ""You lead me into these situations, but once I'm united with another, I can think only of him and me. Sometimes I forget I'm married."" When his eyebrows arched, I smiled, ""But I still love you.""\n\nExhausted, I fell asleep. When I awoke with the sunrise, Bill was still looking down at me, grinning in approval.\n\nA month later, my former career as a photographer's model would develop into another kind of picture..."
891,Caught  1,"['M+F', 'v', 'nc']","apart, she looked like an upside down ""Y"". Somewhere along the line, she had lost her shoes and stockings The floor was cold under her bare feet. Her mind raced back to the last point in time that she could remember. She had known when she first starting working as a agent for the ""Company"" that she might have her cover ""blown"" at some point in time. And now she had been found out and captured by the oldest trick in the book. She should have been on guard in the bar and been alert to the fact that the defecting agent that she was meeting might be trying to put one over on the ""Company"". But a spiked drink? The thought had never crossed her mind. She also regretted the fact that she had not informed her superiors, and hence, she had no backups. From what she could see, there were three floodlamps that bathed her in a white light, and beyond the glare she could make out what appeared to be a sturdy looking, oversized table and chair, as well as two large cabinets. She shook her head to clear the cobwebs and the drug induced headache that she was suffering from was reduced. He dark brown hair swirled around her head as she did so, and then cascade around her shoulders. A door behind her opened but she could not see who was entering. Footsteps approached and a voice called out, ""I see that you are finally awake. I am pleased to see that the knock out drops have worn off. Now, we can begin..."" The man came into view. He was wearing a red jumpsuit that fit well, allowing her to see that his 6'4"" frame was well toned. A red hood was pulled over his head, allowing her to see only his eyes, no doubt so that she would never be able to identify him, if she were released. ""We can do this easily, or the hard way, whichever you prefer,"" he stated as he eyed her 5'7"" frame. She had a beautiful body, he could see. No wonder she was such a successful agent, he thought as walked up to her. ""So what will it be?"" Barbara was silent as he circled her, surveying her figure. She knew that she had received training for the possibility of torture, but would it be enough? ""I guess that your lack of response means that I will have to find out the hard way."" He walked over to one of the cabinets, and opened the door. She heard a drawer slide open and shortly he reappeared in front of her with a pair of scissors. Without a word he began to snip the buttons off the front of her blouse. She heard them bounce off the floor as he pulled the lower part of the blouse from her slacks so as to be able to reach the lower two buttons. With all the buttons now removed, her pulled the fabric apart to reveal her ample breasts restrained by the white lace bra. The contrast between the bra and her nicely tanned skin had always pleased her, as well as those that had been lucky enough to see it. The scissor returned to work on the short sleeves of the blouse, and across the shoulders to the collar, allowing him to remove the blouse when he was done. He cast the garment onto the floor and examined his charge. The man knelt at her feet and quickly cut the both legs of her slacks up the waist. The scissors, she reasoned, must be very sharp to cut through the material with such ease. As he made the last snip, her slacks fell to the floor. He tossed them over with her blouse and stepped back to once again gaze on her form, now that she was revealing matching white lace panties. ""I hope that you reconsider quickly,"" he stated, looking at her near nakedness, ""as it would be a shame to damage such a fine form."" He approached her, and gently caressed the side of her torso with the scissors. He brought it up to her shoulder and snipped the strap of her bra with ease. Circling behind, and slowly moving the shears across her back, he carefully clipped the other bra strap. More goosebumps formed now that the chill in the room was allowed unrestricted access to her flesh. With one last snip between her breasts, the bra released it's captives and fell to the floor. She knew that her nipples were erect from the temperature and no matter how hard she willed them, they would not reduce their size. ""Of course, you realize,"" he said as he made a circle with the tip of the scissors around her protruding right nipple, ""that the longer that you refuse to tell us what we want to know, the less likelihood that you will walk out of here alive."" He repeated his actions around the left nipple. ""It will be most unpleasant, and very slow. I had one girl that lasted six months. Granted she was almost a vegetable by the time she died, but she did eventually give us something that we could use."" He stepped behind her; she didn't need to look to know that he was almost reverently clipping the sides of her panties. First the left side and then the right side. They fell to the floor where he used his foot to pull them away from the area. Now she was totally naked, in hands of the enemy. A thin film of sweat began to envelope her body as he stepped back in front of her. She was scared. ""The boss said that at least for the first few hours, I was to restrain myself in marking you. I think that he wants to have a little fun with you later on,"" he stated as he left her and went to one of the cabinets. ""So, for better or worse, you shall at least initially be spared from the whips. But then again, the whips are mostly ineffective."" He opened the cabinet and rummaged inside for a few moments. ""However, I was told to apply some less conspicuous restraining devices, makes you easier to control..."" He approached her and her eyes beheld four wicked looking clips on a tray. Two had flat jaws, the other two had serrated teeth, but one thing all four had in common, they appeared to have rather strong springs. ""Feel free to scream,"" he said as he reached behind her head and grab a bundle of bungee cords which slid forward on a pulley above her. ""This area is rather soundproof, and even if it wasn't, there is no one around that will pay much attention to you. In fact, if someone does enter and doesn't hear a scream or two, they don't think I am doing my job."" He attached the clips to the cords and now they were hanging just below her neckline. She had no doubt as to the purpose, and her body stiffened at the thought. Selecting one of the clips with the flat jaw, he pulled the cord down, stretching the elastic until the clip was just below her right nipple. He squeezed the clip to open the jaws and placed it in a position in which when he released it, the jaws would clamp tightly on the nipple. ""Are you sure you don't just want to tell me what we want to know?"" he asked. Barbara said nothing. ""Have it your way."" He released the clip slowly, and allowed the pain to build. Barbara tried to recoil from the spreading fire of the confinement of her right nipple, but to no avail. When he had completely allowed the spring to relax, she released a piercing scream. She threw her head back as tears sprang from her eyes. It was mashing the nipple almost flat. Then he released his hold on the bungee cord. The elastic pulled her nipple toward the ceiling, stretching and pulling with great force. Barbara shook her had from side to side and tried to shake the clamp off, but was successful only in making her nipple ache all the more. He stepped back to watch her throes of agony as the metal compressed the flesh between it's jaws, the nipple trying to escape the sides of the vise-like grip. Within a few minutes, her screams had died down and her right nipple was beginning to feel very little pain, her mind blocking it out. That was when their torment began anew with her left nipple. She let out another ear shattering scream as he allowed the clamp to lift her breast up and as it did, just for the hell of it, he squeezed the clamp on the right nipple to heighten the effect. As he retreated this time, he quickly jerked on both cords. The nipples stretched to twice their normal length and her tits formed a cone shape as the clamps strained to pull her breasts from her chest. Barbara screamed and cried, tears now forming rivers down her cheeks. It was excutiating. Lovers in the past had squeezed her tits and bit at her nipples during lovemaking, but it was never anything like this. Her wrists ached as well, having tried to free herself from the overhead bonds. And then terror flooded her mind once again. She opened her eyes and saw the second set of clamps, the ones with the ""teeth"" hanging before her. As the pain dulled, she looked forward to see the man casually coming toward her. From the look in his eyes, she could feel him smiling in a diabolical manner. One hand went to each clip and twisted 90 degrees. Like an electric shock the pain returned. Barbara tried to arch her back to relieve the pressure but only succeeded in losing her balance. Had it not been for the increased tension on her tits, she would have realized that had her hands not been bound above her, she might have pulled at the very least, a layer of skin off her nipples. As she regained her footing, the man removed the clips. One thing that she had not known was the fact that the clips had cut off the blood supply to her sensitive nipples. Now that the restriction was removed, the blood coursed back into the abused tissue and reintroduced her to the pain. The man stepped back and examined his prisoner. Her hair was somewhat matted by the sweat and tears that came profusely now. Her nipples were red and swollen, but otherwise undamaged. She glistened with perspiration as she slowly moaned away the ebbing pain. Barbara tried to close her eyes, but found her brain's morbid curiosity had other plans as the man grasp the other two clips and pulled them down toward her nipples. Should she fight it, she questioned herself and found her body already taking what evasive actions it could to avoid the new punishment. ""Still some fighting spirit,"" sneered the man behind the mask as he released one of the clips and put his arm around her waist to steady her. ""You are going to be interesting to break."" And with that he allowed the serrated clip to clamp on her left nipple. A new, more intense pain radiated from her breast. She could not imagine anything feeling worse as her voice flew open an emitted a new wail. The clamp bit into her flesh and involuntarily she recoiled again. This caused the clamp to tighten it's grip. The survival instinct in her trained mind told her to steady her body rather than risk mutilation. Just as she thought that she might be able to control herself, the other clip was applied. Barbara now sobbed openly as a minute drop of blood formed where the clip bit savagely into her flesh."
892,Caught  2,"['M+F', 'v', 'nc']","The table on which she was restrained was unique in her experience. It could only have been built with one purpose in mind, that being the torture of people. He arms were strapped at a 45 degree angle from her sides with bands across the wrists and just above the elbows. Her legs were similarly restricted at her ankles and above the knees on separate extensions of the table which no doubt was to allow easy access to her pussy. Barbara could not see that in another room a short distance away, two people were looking at her through the smoked glass. One was the interrogator and the other was the head of the installation. The torturer was still clad in his ""uniform"" but the head of the facility wore a pin striped suit. ""There has been no progress yet,"" said that pain giver. ""But it is early and I haven't even begun with the interesting ""toys"" yet.""\n""I understand,"" replied the suited man. ""You forget that I did this for a while, too. Anyway, Leslie will be arriving later in the day. I am sure that she will enjoy this latest arrival!"" As they watched Barbara slowly come to, they marvelled at her. Her body looked so inviting on the table. There wasn't a blemish or birthmark anywhere on her. She had a nice overall deep tan which was interrupted only where her revealing bikini would be. A small mound of brown hair was present above her pussy. Obviously this girl liked to shave it somewhat. The man in the suit felt his dick stir as he allowed himself to imagine how nice it would be to fuck her hard. He would fuck her cunt, her mouth, and her ass. He would watch those beautiful green eyes plead for mercy as he slammed into her. He could slap her high cheekbones with his cock and rub it around her full and inviting lips... Well, maybe in another time. She was here for a purpose at the moment. ""Well, I have things to get back to,"" he said as he turned. ""Oh, one last thing, we are in the process of following up on her. Maybe we can find something or someone that will make this easier."" He looked back for a moment and then smiled. ""But of course, I know how much you like your work.""\n""I will keep you informed."" The man with the suit left and the interrogator went to the door that opened into the torture chamber. ""You are awake! I am glad. Sometimes the mind causes itself to shut down when faced with a rather unpleasant situation. But now, we can begin with something else."" He was next to the table and looked into her eyes. His right had reached down and pulled her left nipple. ""NOOOOOOOOOO!"" she shouted as the pain intensified again. He noted, oddly, that she had beautiful white teeth, as she opened her mouth to scream. ""It's funny,"" he thought, ""what you notice and when you notice it."" He released the tit and watched as the pain subsided somewhat. The nipples were red and raw from the abuse that they had been put through. Spots of blood also were flecked here and there. He knew that if she didn't start giving them information soon, that her 36C tits would never excite anyone again. ""Is there anything that you wish to tell me before we start again?"" he inquired, not really know whether he wanted her to answer affirmatively or negatively. There was no response, Barbara just looked away and closed her eyes. She bit her lower lip and felt like crying as he walked to the end of the table. A sense of doom flooded her as she felt him center himself between her legs. She heard a drawer beneath her feet open as he sat himself down on a stool to get a better position at her pussy. Maybe she should tell them what they wanted to know. Maybe they would spare her. A tear trickled from the corner of her eye as she felt the man take hold of the pussy lips and spread them. He seemed to be examining them as she thought about giving in. ""OWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!"" she screamed. Pain racked her body and she tried in vain to escape the stabbing sensation in her cunt. Her eyes flooded with tears as she tried to move away from the cause of her torment but it was to no avail. ""My, my,"" said the man between her legs. ""You've had your ears pierced."" He took her other pussy lip and placed the tool on it. The tool that he was using was a modified paper punch, just like one would use at home or the office. He squeezed on the tool and with a combination of cutting and crushing, her other pussy lib was punched, once again accompanied by a banshee-like wail. ""Only two more to go."" She now knew that he had been punching at the base of her pussy. She was aware of a small amount of liquid trickling down into the crack of her ass. It had to be blood, she told herself. I can't be getting wet!? The ""paper punch"" was slid up her pussy and once again on each side, the pain returned. Barbara's body was pouring sweat from every pore by the time that he was finished. The drawer slid open once again as he put the punch away and pulled out a set of rings. The rings were like the binder rings from a notebook, although somewhat thicker. He carefully inserted one through each hole, and then he closed the one inch ring, locking it shut. She felt something a cord being pulled over her right leg and gritted her teeth for what she was sure would come next. Her breathing, which had returned to short, painful gasps, now was a long intake as she heard a snap of a clip being attached to the first ring, and then felt the quick increase in pressure. She tried to shake her head, as if that would chase the pain away, but the strap across her forehead held secure. ""Oh, God, NOOOOOO!"" she yelled as a second ring was stretched out under the pressure of the elastic bungee cord. In between her legs, the interrogator smiled as he watched her pussy lips pulled out to obscene lengths. He knew that until they had ""perfected"" the process, that women being tortured had routinely ripped their lips as the strain increased. He fastened the other two rings and stepped back to admire his handiwork. Barbara's pussy, an organ which had given her great pleasure as well as giving others great pleasure, was now stretched in four different directions, allowing the inner reaches to now be visible, her clit being in prominence just below the carefully trimmed brown thatch of hair. The pink entrance glistened with a slight film of moisture. The torturer looked on with a sense of perverse humor. Through his experience, he knew that some of the women that he was asked to ""persuade"" got a form of sexual pleasure from the pain. They usually lasted longer. This one may be fun! He walked around the table and looked at Barbara's face. Her eyes were getting red and puffy from the tears that she had spilled as well as those that she had held back. Her hair was slightly matted from the perspiration that shone on her body. He made a mental note that she should be cleaned up in the near future. ""Still have nothing to say?"" he inquired, already know the answer. ""Well, I'm sure that you will enjoy what comes next."" A drawer beneath her head was slid open and then closed. She looked down her nose as best she could as he walked back to his former position between her legs. He remained standing this time however, and in moments she heard the next instrument of torture slice through the air. The whip impacted the area just to her left of her pubic hair. It immediately raised a red welt and caused a painful wail to well up deep inside Barbara. She knew that it hadn't hit on her sensitive pussy, and this scared her even more. Another blow quickly followed on the right side of the patch of hair. Barbara tried to arch her back, slide her hips, anything to avoid the whip or minimize the impact, but it was to no avail. Another crack, this time just below her naval. The man was swinging the whip with great force, and was purposely avoiding her gaping cunt. Two quick blows landed, one on each thigh, just below the point where the stretch pussy lips were. Barbara was going into overload once again. In her mind she was racing around her belly and pelvic area, trying to tell each area that it didn't hurt, but she knew that it was a losing battle. Only five blows so far and each one had felt like someone had touched her with a red hot iron. She sucked air through her teeth as another two blows landed around her reddening mound. Maybe it was time to stop this, she thought. I can't handle this, I'm in way too deep, she reasoned. The blow was precisely aimed at the right pussy lip. When it hit the sensitive, slightly moist flesh, it opened a minute line which began to seep blood."
893,Caught  3,"['M+F', 'v', 'nc']","the bonds that restrained her. She was firmly attached to a heavy metal chair. The chair had provisions for her feet to be attached to the back legs, and her arms restrained to the back of the chair, making her breasts stand out. There was a slight mound in the back of the chair which augmented her figure by making her arch her back slightly. The strangest thing about the chair was the fact that it had a hole in the seat. At first that was all that she noticed but as she became more aware, she realized that the rings that had been placed in her tortured pussy lips after the 'piercing' were still in place. Barbara turned her head and saw the sadistic smile from under the hood of the man that had given her so much pain thus far. ""They have trained you well at the agency,"" he said as he stepped around her and began to fondle her left nipple. As it began to become arouse, something which she tried to will from happening, it became more and more erect. ""It is not often that one comes along like you who can seemingly pass out at will."" His other hand came forward and attached two alligator clips to the left nipple. While they were not as tight as the ones that she had worn earlier, the sensitive nature of the skin from the abuse cause her to flinch. It was then that she also noticed that both clips had electrical wires leading from them. He walked around to her other side and started to play with her right nipple. ""I am looking forward to seeing if Allison is as well trained as you are!"" As the jaws of the second set of wire connected alligator clips closed onto the flesh of her right nipple, her mind went into overdrive. ""Surely they couldn't have Allison,"" she thought to herself. Allison had started to work at about the same time that Barbara had, and was about the same age. Barbara closed her eyes, thinking about the other girl. They had been almost like sisters. It just couldn't be happening. The man could see the questioning look in Barbara's eyes. ""Yes, we have Allison. As we speak she is being brought here from where we intercepted her. In a few hours, I am sure that you will be able to see that I am telling the truth. Until then, well, let's just say that I have something very interesting planned for you."" He went over to the drawer and pulled out a long, metallic dildo which also had an electrical cord running from it. As he approached Barbara he took a packet of surgical lubricant, which after he ripped it open, he smeared onto the dildo. He crouched next to the chair and maneuvered the dildo until it was positioned for easy entry into Barbara's gaping pussy. With ease the dildo began the journey into the captive's twat. In the chair, Barbara's cunt yielded without resistance to the first eight inches. When the dildo slowed, three inches still remained. The man then pulled on the rings which were threaded through Barbara's labia lips and attached four clips which were around the perimeter of the dildo. Now, the desire of Barbara's pussy lips to return to their original extension was pulling the dildo deeper into her orifice. ""This technique is one of my favorites,"" said the captor as he connected the wires from the clips on her nipples and the leads from the dildo to a central box on the floor. He now took a harness made of leather and fitted it on Barbara's face so that one portion was under her nose, across her upper lip, and the other was resting on her forehead. Quickly he buckled the harness behind her head. The harness, in addition to having the two straps that fit across her face, had two straps that hung down. One was attached to the chair so as to allow about two inches slack. As Barbara's head was tilted back she looked up and saw a group of nozzles hanging above her head. ""Of course, I am partial to something of my own design,"" said that man, malice in his voice, as he attached the other strap that hung behind her head to a spring contraption which was attached to the chair, and the box on the floor. ""This has many uses. Sometimes the tank is filled with acid and I drip it onto various body parts. Sometimes it has a poison in it, sometimes nothing more than hot water. The choices are endless."" With almost lightening like moves, the man quickly had twisted the clip attached to her right nipple. As Barbara opened her mouth to scream, a gauze covered forcep-like object had grabbed her tongue and clamped down hard. Her tongue was pulled out of her mouth and another clamp was attached. There was little pain, but Barbara knew that this was not the end of it. ""Now,"" he said, as he attached the tongue clamps to another spring contraption which he fixed to the arms of the chair and then plugged into the box, ""if you want to know, I will tell you that your head and your tongue are both connected through a type of resistor to this junction box. If you put a strain, the box takes the amount of strain which is measured in the springs, converts it to an electrical output, and viola!"" He reached under the table and she heard a switch being energized. Immediately she felt a shock violate her nipples. It was not a heavy shock, but it got her attention. With that she jerked her tongue back and immediately felt the dildo in her pussy begin to warm, or was it her imagination? ""The shocks will get heavier, and the dildo will warm more with each incident of tension. You have the ability to avoid the pain. Just remain motionless."" He stood over her and looked her in the eyes. ""Of course, if you want to tell me what we want to know, I can spare you all this discomfort."" She wanted to spit in his face, but her present restraints made that choice impossible. ""Do you understand the whole idea?"" he asked. He took her head and nodded it down once and then back up. As the jolt of electricity hit her tits, the dildo temperature crept up a few more degrees. She held her head still. ""How long could she do this?"" she wondered to herself. The man reached up and grabbed the nozzles and pulled them down until they hovered over her mouth. ""And, just in case you need some motivation, I have provided a little."" He touched a button on the side of the nozzle housing and she heard a small pump start to spin. ""Enjoy."" A small drop of something appeared at the end of one of the nozzles and grew in size. It looked red in color, but Barbara had no idea of the purpose or composition of the drop until it became too big to continue hanging on and fell onto her outstretched tongue. ""Tabasco!"" raced through her mind as she unthinkingly jerked her head and tried to close her mouth. An uncomfortable jolt hit one tit and then the other followed by a noticeable increase in the temperature in the ""pussy probe"". Her eyes began to water as a drop began to form at another nozzle. Barbara tried to spoil the aim by moving her head slightly and only succeeded in giving her tits a shock and getting the drop up her nose. The burning in her nose as the hot sauce course along the nasal passages was almost unbearable. From years of training came the ability to will her head steady as yet another drop formed and then fell toward her outstretched tongue. This drop hit on the side of her tongue and left a trail of liquid fire as it followed her tongue into her mouth and dissipated in her mouth. Barbara longed for a drink of water, anything, to kill the intense heat that was continuing in her mouth and nose. Another drop fell... Barbara gagged and felt the intruder in her cunt warm again. She was now aware that it had slid into her vagina to it's full depth and was reaching an almost painful level of heat. Three more drops fell, this time all together. They hit Barbara's tongue with a fury. Barbara's mouth felt as if someone had poured a molten metal into it. Her will to steady her head melted as she shook against the connections. Four quick shocks coursed through her breasts. She was sure that they would explode if they got much more. She also knew enough about medical theory to know that much more and she would be risking serious consequences to her heart, not that that bothered her captors. What was worse was the dildo was now getting very hot. She tried to squirm to get away but only succeeded in getting another shock to her tits, and another rise in her nether reaches. She tried to scream, shout, or moan, but nothing came out. He breasts ached like they were being attacked by bees, and her pussy was in flames, of this she was sure. More drops fell from the nozzle above her mouth, and more shocks pierced through her nipples. Through a haze which was starting to fog across her brain, Barbara felt, or saw, the torturer turn off the nozzles. A whiff of burning flesh and hair assaulted her nose as he turned off the box and released her head. Barbara knew she could not have taken much more, but what he said frightened her more than anything she had ever heard. ""Leslie just got here with Allison.""\n\n--"
894,Caught  4,"['M+F', 'v', 'nc']","chair. Her arms and legs were fastened securely and as soon as that was done, her blindfold was removed. As she glanced around the room, Barbara noticed that there was a small raised platform in the center, directly in front of her chair. Rising from the ground was a type of pedestal which had a ring about waist level and a cross member with two rings at approximately shoulder height. There was also a frame work bed which had rings attached to the posts. Above the ""stage"" were four flood lights which at the moment were dark. On the floor under the bed was a small footlocker like object which no doubt contained some horrible items. ""I'll bet you're wondering where Allison is, aren't you?"" came a female voice from behind Barbara. ""She will be along in due time. I can't tell you how glad I am to make your acquaintance,"" she continued as she stepped out from the shadows. ""My name it Leslie,"" she said as she stepped over toward Barbara. He hair was tied up on her head, but Barbara could make out that it was strawberry blonde in color. Her face was very attractive, with high cheekbones, full lips, and beautiful green eyes. Surely this can't be the torturer that was rumored about, thought Barbara. Dressed in a lab coat which did little to destroy the marvelous curves of Leslie's body, she reached down into one of her pockets and pulled out a small box. ""Well, this won't do,"" she said as she looked at Barbara. Leslie turned and walked off into the shadows after placing the box next to Barbara's chair. With much dread, Barbara looked down and saw what appeared to be a small fishing tackle box. Her mind raced for answers to questions that were forming, but it was slowed and numbed by the pain and agony which it had been forced to endure in the past how ever many hours it had been. Quietly, Leslie returned with a harness which she placed between Barbara's tits and over her shoulders. She tightened it behind the chair, forcing Barbara's mauled tits outward and restraining any further movement. ""I want to make sure that you pay attention to what is going to happen to your friend,"" Leslie said as she opened the box. With her right hand she pulled out a rather large fish hook on which a length of nylon fishing line had already been attached. ""Compared with what you have been through already, this is going to be minor,"" she calmly stated as she moved behind Barbara and reached over her shoulder to grab her left tit. ""But it will assist om keeping your attention!"" Casually, Leslie pulled outward on the nipple, causing Barbara to suck in a breath of air through her teeth. They were still so tender. With morbid fascination, Barbara watched as Leslie touched the hook under her nipple, half way back on the aereloa. A flash of pain hit her brain and she tried to move away, but it was to no avail. Leslie had been right, though. The pain was nothing like she had already endured. Slowly the hook was threaded through her tit until it had her hooked well. Leslie went to the other side, and just as coolly, just as casually, just as naturally embedded the second hook into Barbara's right tit. Leslie pulled the lines tight and then efficiently attached them to two hooks which were in the arms the chair. The effect was to pull Barbara's tits forward and away from her body. Barbara knew that if she moved, the hooks would only become more embedded in her flesh, and she doubt that Leslie, or anyone for that matter, would remove them in any manner other than the most painful way. With this accomplished, Leslie turned and walked away from Barbara, and back into the shadows. It was only moments until Leslie returned, and emerging from the shadows behind her were two muscular men who held between them the struggling form of Allsion! Barbara could hardly bear to watch as they brought Allison up onto the ""stage"" and roughly threw her onto the bed. The cuffs that were now evident on her wrists and ankles were swiftly clamped to the rings, making Allison spread eagle on the bed. Allison was a pretty girl with a soft face and a pretty smile. She wasn't knock-out beautiful, but would make anyone's head turn. Her reddish-brown hair was shoulder length, curling under at the ends, and her long bangs were brushed over to the right. But now the face was contorted and fading streaks from tears left red impressions on her cheeks. Leslie approached Allison as the two men stepped back. She looked at Barbara as she took a knife from one of her pockets and quickly began shredding Allison's clothes. ""We know that you know more than this little bitch knows,"" said the torturer as she removed Allison's shirt and just as quickly, her bra. Now with her tits free, Barbara could see that while the breasts were not anything spectacular, they were almost perfect in form and color. The nipples were small and flat with the contour of the breast. For a moment, Barbara almost found herself wanting to suck on them, but then realized what it was that she was contemplating. ""So, you now have a choice..."" Leslie undid the slacks and forcefully pulled them down to Allison's ankles and sliced them off. ""You can either tell me everything that I want to know, or you can watch your friend here,"" she turned to the restrained shape on the bed and with two quick slices, slit off her panties, but not with out nicking her skin, leaving a cut on her left side just above her thatch of pubic hair which began to fill with crimson blood, ""die slowly!"" Leslie licked her finger and then massaged the open wound. With blood on her fingertips, she placed them into her mouth and suck, no doubt relishing in the taste. She reached down and gathered some more blood on her fingers and walked over to Barbara. She slipped the finger across the space between Barbara's taut breasts, leaving a trail of Allison's blood between her tits. ""The blood of your friend is on your hands,"" she laughed as she went back to the bed. Leslie kneeled down and slid the locker out from under the bed and opened the lid. Barbara could not see into it as Leslie's body blocked her view. As the lid was closed, the pain-giver stood and walked over to Barbara once again. ""I will give you one more chance to tell me what I want to know before I begin to reduce this beautiful young woman to a battered, scarred, and hideous corpse."" She tugged ever so gently on the nylon lines which pulled on the hooks embedded in Barbara's soft breasts for emphasis. At that moment Barbara could see the implement that Leslie held in her hand. It was nothing more than a pair of vise grip pliers. Leslie saw that Barbara had noticed them and smiled. ""Yes, sometimes I find that simple things work the best."" She twisted the knob on the end which opened the jaws just slightly and then released the catch, the pliers opening it's maw wide. ""Well, I guess that it is time to begin!"" She returned to the outstretched Allison. The girl on the bed had pleading eyes. Leslie took her bare hand and slapped at Allison's small right tit. There was an ever so slight hardening of the nipple after the blow. Leslie took her fingers and massaged the nub as Allison squirmed. ""I hope that you can forgive your friend,"" she said, looking Allison in the eye. ""She would rather you suffer than help me out."" The pliers in Leslie's hand lowered down until the jaws were positioned to clamp down on the tender flesh. ""AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!! PLEASE, STOPPPPP!"" wailed Allison. Barbara tried to blot out the situation by closing her eyes, but the message was conveyed through the screams, and she knew that she would not be able to blot out the look of sheer terror that had been on Allison's face the millisecond after the pliers closed on her nipple and the millisecond before her scream had pierced the air. With a morbid sense of curiosity opened her eyes after a few moments and saw Allison trying to thrash about, the pliers holding tight as tears streamed down her cheeks."
895,Caught  5,"['M+F', 'v', 'nc']","causing more screams. ""JUST LET HER GO!!!!"" cried the seated spy as the pliers were removed from Allison's tormented body. Her tits were an ugly purple, small trails of blood down into her cleavage. A small smear of blood was around her cunt and now only moans could be heard from her lips. Leslie removed the last pair of pliers and walked over to Barbara. ""Oh, but I AM going to give her a chance to go free. The choice is hers. In a few moments, you will see something that I am quite proud of."" She sat down on the floor and looked up at Barbara. With disgust and loathing, Barbara looked down at Leslie, across her taut tits. She so wanted to take Leslie and kill her. If she could get her hands free she would risk damaging her tits beyond repair to just get at the sadistic woman. ""I am sure that the thought of what will become of you has crossed your mind, hasn't it?"" said Leslie with a maternal tone of voice. ""Well, just to give you some idea, I could of course let you go, but then you would no doubt report back to your people."" Leslie pulled her knees up and wrapped her arms around them. She was sitting like a girl at a pajama party who was talking about boys! ""With your looks and beauty, I could make you a company whore. I'm sure that your aggressiveness would make a nice addition. And then again, we are always conducting experiments in the effectiveness of torture and how long we can do things to the human body until death is inevitable."" On the bed, Allison's breathing was slowly returning to normal. The tears had dried and her crying had stopped. Barbara feared that all too soon it would begin again, no matter what Leslie said about letting anyone go. Maybe if she could stall the torturer a little longer, Allison would be able to recover more strength, and as such, be better prepared to face what might be in store. ""You are a twisted bitch,"" spat Barbara. ""Oh, on the contrary. I have been called brilliant by some of the greatest brains in the world of counterintelligence. I have invented or helped perfect many of the items used in this building today."" Leslie stood and walked into the shadows behind Barbara. The sound of a cart on wheels moved up behind and then into the light. ""This is what I am going to subject your friend to,"" said the interrogator. She held up what appeared to be a heavy gauge needle for Barbara to see. ""This, believe it or not, is a very effective restraint."" Now Barbara could see that it was more like a double needle where one needle was slid into the other. On the end was an eyelet. It was hard to pick up any other details except what looked like grooves running down the length of it. Leslie turned and walked over to the bed. She sat down on the far side so Barbara could watch the procedure. Taking Allison's left breast, she pinched the already punished nipple to make it stand up better. Allison's eyes opened as she became aware of what was about to happen. ""Please, no, oh God, please, NO!!"" she shouted and started to buck as best she could. Leslie quickly climbed onto the bed astride Allison. With a quick backhand, Allison quieted down enough for Leslie to grab her tit and push the needle against it. A quick jab was met with a slight whimper from Allison. ""You see,"" began Leslie again, ""those things that looked like grooves are actually little barbs which lay down until I give the eyelet a twist, at which point they begin to spread out like an umbrella's stays. The more it is pulled on, the deeper it seats. They are extremely difficult and usually quite painful to remove without surgery, but it can be done."" A mournful moan was emitted from Allison's lips as Barbara watched Leslie twist the eyelet. A quick yank on it caused Allison to snap back into a shout of pain. Leslie quickly took a second ""needle"" and rammed it into Allison's other tortured breast. ""We have had a couple of women that got loose from these restraints, but it both cases,"" Leslie stated as she twisted the second one, ""they ripped their nipples off. It wasn't very pretty. But then, you'll be able to observe that first hand depending on how badly your friend here wants to get loose!"" Stepping back to no doubt admire her handiwork, Leslie gazed upon Allison as she spoke to Barbara one more time. ""We also have models that fit up the vagina, anus, and one for men that we slip up their dicks. That can be especially fun to watch. Perhaps we can arrange an entire show for you!"" A door behind Barbara opened and tow men strode in. They were dressed in jumpsuits with hoods. They removed the shackles that held Allison to the bed. Her body was almost like dead weight as they helped her to her feet. Now Barbara could see clearly the red eyes, the mangled nipples and protruding clitoris. Allison tried to walk and be strong, but her knees were shaking badly. Her eyes lifted from their gaze at the floor as they pulled her across the room and looked into Barbara's. Allison took a deep breath and painfully whispered, ""Please don't let them hurt me any more... Please!"" And then she was dragged across the room. Leslie approached Barbara and carefully released the tethers that had stretched her tits against the hooks. Returning to normal, the breast tissue was once again given a new pain, that off the hooks being in a different position. Two more men, or maybe they were the same men as had taken Allison away, came and undid Barbara's wrist and ankle restraints. With a firm grip she was led to another room. Once again she was placed in a chair and lashed firmly into place. At least this time her tits were not cruelly pulled. And then she saw what was in front of her. Allison was sitting on the floor of a glass case. Her legs were splayed out to either side. She was bent over slightly and Barbara could see that there were two lengths of chain that connected her nipple anchors to the floor of the chamber. There was just enough slack that Allison could partially erect herself. ""The object of this is very simple,"" began Leslie as she approached to case. She reached up and took a hose from above and placed it into a holder on the side of the case. ""The tank will fill with water. If you are able to get out, your life will be spared. If not, well, I am sure that you understand the consequences."" She had said it in a voice which was loud enough for Allison to hear. ""You sadistic bitch!!"" cried Barbara. Tears made a renewed journey down here cheeks. ""Take me instead!!! Just let her be!!""\n""Such a noble gesture,"" said Leslie. ""Sometimes what we do is to connect on inside the tank with one outside. It creates quite an interesting sight to see the one inside who wants to live pull the titties off the one outside!"" She smiled and turned on the water. Allison had been rather subdued until the first drops of water splashed into the case where she was reigned. Barbara could see the goosebumps pop out on her skin. The water must be cold she thought. The lady in the glass tank, the formerly somewhat subdued Allison moved around and got up on her knees. She move around looking at the sides of the tank, from bottom to top. The top was at least six inches above the furthest that she could raise her head. The water was over her leg as she reached down and grabbed one of the chains. Barbara knew that it was a futile hope that she would be able to pull the chains loose from the floor, but Allison tried anyway. Barbara was weeping openly now as she watched the water approach mid calf. She muttered and cursed the wicked lady that was causing her beautiful co-worker this pain and anguish. She swore about her company and her bosses, and she also damned herself for not talking before Allison had to meet this fate. The water was approaching Allison's waist. Herr eyes held a look of pure, unadulterated panic. She was not quite as well trained as Barbara and was beginning to loose her touch with reality. Grabbing the one chain, she pulled against her tit. ""OHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" She wailed as the water was approaching the impaled orbs. Blood began to weep from the nipples as Allison pulled harder. It met with the water and diffused, swirling to create patterns before diluting. With short, firm jerks, Allison tried a new tactic of pulling the tethers free. The water was approaching her neck now, and Barbara could see that it was almost over with. In the tank, Allison became a wild woman, and the water boiled in response. She violently thrashed about, causing more blood to enter the water. It was becoming so cloudy in the water that Allison's actions could hardly be seen. Barbara watched with morbid fascination. A spurt of blood fed into the water and Barbara saw one of the chains fall to the bottom of the tank, a chunk of flesh grappled at the end. Barbara closed her eyes against the thought as the water now threatened to engulf poor Allison's head. The water was now opaque. The back of Allison's head could be seen above the water, but with her face now covered by the bloody mixture, the only sounds were those of water sloshing against the side of the tank. There was a flurry of activity which quickly drew to an end. And then there was silence. Barbara was aware of her own weeping. She could not see when she opened her eyes, such was the volume of the tears. Her chest was wet with the salty river that had flowed for her friend. The water was draining out of the tank ten minutes later when Barbara's vision was slowly returning to normal. As the level lowered, she could not help but look into the tank. Allison's face was a death mask of pain and fear. Her open eyes pleading for help or mercy or both. She lay on her side, her right breast was mangled where the chain was still attached. Her left nipple was gone, replaced by a 1-1/2"" hole where the flesh had been removed. Leslie walked up to Barbara as two men climbed into the tank and began to remove the lifeless body. ""Now, just you wait until you see what I have in store for you!!!!""\n\n--"
896,Caught  6,"['M+F', 'v', 'nc']","After what seemed like hours, I heard the doorknob turn and as the door squeaked open Leslie appeared and came over to me. ""Hello, I see that you finally woke up. Remember that I told you that I have some more in store for you? On your last mission in the Peoples Republic of China you killed a man named Jin Lin. I want you to meet his widow, Yu Lin, come in honey"". I heard footsteps and then a very petite little girl stood staring me in the face. She was dressed in a blue silk robe with a silver flower design and her hair was tied up in a bun with a long gold pin through it. She was trembling and tears were flowing down her eyes. ""Is this the woman who killed my husband""? ""Yes Yu Lin...it is"". Leslie told me that there was no more they could do to me, I had talked, and any more of their brand of punishment would surely kill me. So now she was going to turn me over to Yu Lin. She said that Yu Lin had felt deep torment these many months since I had deprived her of her husband and she was sure that Yu Lin would see to it that I met my proper end. With that...Leslie left the room.\n\nYu Lin looked at me and said ""You can't imagine the torture and anguish I have gone through in the past months without my husband, it's your fault and I will make you pay. If you think what Leslie put you through in the past few days was rough, then you are in for a very great surprise. The Agency turned you over to me to do with as I please, and I will!!! You have been brutalized in severe ways for the last few days, that is not the way I will revenge my husband. I want you to suffer the anguish I have had to endure for the many months past. As an oriental woman, I know how to exact revenge in ways that will humiliate you and cause you wish that you were dead. My methods are not especially painful but are rather...let me say lingering...The Agency taught you to take pain, but not what I am going to make you endure"".\n\nYu Lin now bowed and then walked over to the wall and turned a dial and raised the volume of the Chinese music. She came over to me and started stroking my hair ever so gently. Yu Lin licked her fingers and started to rub them across my lips. I was quite shocked when she lay down on top of me and squeezed her lips against mine. Her tongue reached deep into my mouth and she ground her pelvic bone against my sore pussy. I had been hurt so much in the last few day that I welcomed this sudden affection and let my tongue explore her throat. The pain hit me like a rifle shot, she bit down hard on my extended tongue and rocked back and forth as she pulled my tongue out and up.\n\nShe let go of my tongue and said ""Now you know what I felt like after you killed my man...you bitch!!!"" Yu Lin now told me to stick out my tongue...I didn't do it...The next thing I felt was the pain of the slap across my face. I saw a bright flash and felt the burning, I stuck my tongue out. She gripped my tongue with a pair of vice grips and inserted a large safety pin through it and into my upper lip. ""Now sleep like that and think about what I will to do to you tomorrow"". Thank god she removed the vice grips from my tongue.\n\nI don't know how I slept, but when I finally awoke Yu Lin was sitting on the floor with pair of pliers in her hand. She said that she wanted to remove the safety pin from my tongue and lip. She grabbed the pin and yanked it out of my mouth. Luckily it opened under the pressure, otherwise it would have ripped my upper lip and tongue to shreds. I felt the blood drip down my lip and into my mouth. Out of instinct I drank it and lipped my lips until it stopped. Yu Lin said ""Are you thirsty?...Well I think I have just what you need"". She left the room and came back with a funnel and a roll of duct tape.\n\n""Open your mouth bitch!!!"" I hesitated and received a swift punch in the belly. I opened my mouth and Yu Lin stuffed the funnel deep into my throat until my lips were spread wide apart around it. Then she taped the funnel to my lips to secure it. Now she knelled in front of me and said that I would have to drink all of her pee. This would be part of my humiliation and if I didn't drink it all down fast, I would choke. With this, Yu Lin knelled in front of me and untied the silk strap around her robe. She opened her robe to reveal her glistening pussy hairs, a perfect triangle of silken black hair.\n\nShe positioned herself above the funnel and pinched off my nose with her fingers and said ""Now I am going to let myself go, remember to drink it all down or you will surely choke"". I felt the rush of her pee in my throat and I began to swallow, it was all I could do to keep up with her flow. I felt the sting of her urine as it backed up into my nose. In my panic I gulped it down faster, just when I thought I couldn't keep it up any longer, her flow slowed down and then came in sporadic spurts. She raised off the funnel and closed her robe. Then she reached down and ripped off the tape around the funnel and pulled it out of my mouth. ""Well how did you like drinking my pee? You are the woman who killed my husband and I want to make you suffer. I hope you enjoyed my pee, there is plenty more where that came from!!!"" Now she pushed a force feeder into my mouth and tied it in place with a velcro strap around the back of my head. Yu Lin pushed her fingers down my throat until I gagged and threw up all over the table. ""Ah...you very messy woman aren't you?"" She sponged the mess into a bowl and poured it back down the force feeder, I had to swallow it all again. Yu Lin asked me ""When was the last time you ate?"" I told her it had been about 3 days. ""Ah then you must be hungry, I have a special treat for you"". She grabbed a bowl from the dresser and placed it on the floor. Then she squatted over it and started rubbing her belly as she closed her eyes and let out a couple of moans. I heard the shit hit the bowl with a thump...thump...thump... She picked up the bowl and came over to me and started to stuff the contents into the force feeder tube with her fingers.\n\n""Swallow it you bitch!!!, you deserve it for killing my man"" I felt the bitter shit being stuffed into my mouth but I wouldn't swallow, the thought repulsed me. When Yu Lin couldn't stuff any more in the force feeder, she said ""Ah, you resist my punishment"" Then she pinched off my nose so I couldn't breathe and told me I would suffocate in about 3 min if I didn't swallow it all. I panicked and swallowed in order to breathe. It was very bitter but I ate it all. She now removed the force feeder and turned around and told me to lick her ass clean. After what I have just been through, this was no problem. As I licked her asshole I noticed that she was gyrating around...did she really enjoy this?...She told me to stick my tongue all the way up and rotate it around. After awhile she lifted up and looked at me. ""I am going to make you really suffer for what you did to my husband...you bitch!!! We have all the time in the world and I am going to take my time humiliating and torturing you. Today I worked a little on your mouth, tomorrow I will start in another place"".\n\nThe next day I was awaken by two men untying me. Yu Lin was giving then directions in Chinese. I didn't know what she was saying but she looked very proud of herself and had a big smile on her face. The men stripped the robe off me and hoisted me up by my ankles. I was suspended upside down from the ceiling by two chains and ankle straps. My legs were spread about three feet apart and I was totally naked and helpless. Yu Lin dismissed the men and then just stood there staring at me with that smile on her face. She said...I thought all night about what I wanted to do to a bitch like you, I still not sure...but I try something you maybe no like. She walked over to me and started to swing me back and forth. As I swung toward her she came up with a vicious punch in my belly. The wind was completely knocked out of me and my eyes were tearing. She grabbed a bamboo cane and brought down right in the crack of my pussy. ...How that feel, good?...I could hardly hear her over my own screams. Next she threaded the cane through the four rings that were still piercing my pussy lips. ...Now we play little game, ok?...Yu Lin started turning the cane ever so slowly. I felt the pain as the four rings were twisting my pussy into a bundle. Just when I thought that the rings were going to rip through the flesh, she stopped and tied the cane ends to both my legs. She opened a long box and selected one of the 2 foot long acupuncture needles.\n\nShe took the needle and ran it through the bundle of flesh that used to be my pussy. After she pushed it through about 18"" she bent the flexible needle into a U shape and rammed it into my asshole. ...Ah, that look so good, I think I like playing with you. Now have other needles to try...Next she took a pair of handcuffs and tightened them around the base of my breasts. My tits were bulging out like balloons. Yu Lin took another acupuncture needle and ran it through my right breast and then into and through my left breast. Now she reversed the procedure and started from the left side. Three more needles were inserted into and through each ass cheek. ...Oh my, you look so pretty now with all your decorations, I think you should dance for me...She took two wires with alligator clips on one end and attached one of them to a needle in my breast and the other to the needle stuck up my asshole. I stared in horror as I watched her plug the other end into the wall outlet. The room shook violently and then darkened into blackness. A brilliant flash of light awoke me, my ears were ringing from the slap across my face. Yu Lin stared at me and said ...You dance very pretty upside down, I had really good time watching you...She reached over with her long sharp nails and pinched one of my nipples.\n\nYu Lin kept grinding the nipple between her razor sharp fingernails until they started to bleed. Now she put my nipple in her mouth and stared to suck and lick the blood up. She removed her mouth and squeezed the tit until the blood started to drip across my breast then she smeared it all over my chest and stepped back to admire her work. ...You look so good like that, I dreamed about this day, now it has become a reality for me, I think I can do even better... Yu Lin went over to the dresser and returned with a scalpel. She grabbed my already bruised nipple and promptly sliced it off. I stared in horror as the blood gushed out and sprayed out all over her face. She picked up a clothes iron and pushed it up against the hole where my nipple used to be. I could hear and smell the flesh burning as he cauterized the wound shut. Just before I passed out I caught a glimpse of the smoke rising from the seared flesh.\n\n--"
897,Caught  7,"['M+F', 'v', 'nc']","As a chill ran though her, she clutched the blanket tighter against her nakedness. She pressed her eyes tightly together as another scream shattered the night. In the pitch blackness, she became aware of something moving. Maybe it was another human, and maybe it was something that she would rather not discover. She huddled herself and tried to go to sleep.\n\nBarbara was not sure if she had been asleep or in the fits of a hallucination when the bolt that restrained her door slammed to the side and the door clanged open. Blinking her eyes against the harsh light in the hallway, she became aware of two men standing in the doorway. Without a word they reached down and grabbed the secret agent roughly and pulled her into the hall.\n\nStumbling along, Barbara tried to regain her footing as the men led her past three or four doors, which although closed, could not muffle cries, sobs, and screams. Barbara could only guess at what was going on behind the doors; or for that matter, where she was being taken.\n\nShe didn't have long to wait. She was pulled into a room that contained a table that looked like it came from a doctor's office. She tried to break free as the men dragged her toward the table. Now Barbara was becoming aware that there were at least 20 men standing around the room, all of them grinning like wild dogs that were about to move in for the kill. A scream escaped her lips as she was thrown onto the table. Her arms were jerked down to the sides and fastened into restraints. Pairs of hands yanked her legs and slid them into the stirrups, where more leather cuffs held her ankles. She was bucking like a bronco now, her head shaking from side to side. The tortures that she had endured was nothing compared to the fear that she felt now.\n\nTwo more straps were placed around her thighs. Someone grabbed her head and steadied it as another man placed something behind her head. It was like a loop of steel that had two small rubber blocks on the ends. These rubber blocks slid into her mouth and were used to hold her teeth open back near her molars. It was cutting into the sides of her mouth and forced it open wide.\n\nLaughter, snickers, taunts, and lewd language split the silence, but through it all, Barbara heard the one sound that she knew was coming... A zipper was pulled down. She turned her head slightly and saw a man pulling his dick from his pants. Tears began to fill her eyes, stinging them. She tried to plead but the gag would not allow her to mouth the words. The man stepped to the foot of the table and placed his dick against Barbara's pussy. His fingers deftly pulled apart the abused and sore folds of the labia and with one mighty push, he was inside her.\n\nBarbara's scream was drowned out by the cheers of the other men in attendance. With that thrust that penetrated her cunt, it was like an electric shock had spread through the entire group. Men rushed forward. One started stroking his cock over her tear stained face. In a few short moments her mouth was being filled by cum from a number of sources. Someone was pinching and pulling at one of her nipples while another was slapping the other with his hand.\n\nThe first man to rape Barbara had spent his load and backed off while another approached to take his place. A hand slapped across her cheek and moved her head to one side. A salty taste of blood trickled into her mouth from a split lip as the new man beat on Barbara's cunt with his dick.\n\n""Oh, no,"" she thought through the pain induced haze. ""It can't... AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!""\n\nThe dick that next filled her vagina was huge. It felt as though she was being split. She threw herself against her bonds as the cock was thrust into her, unmercifully.\n\nSomeone bit her tit but was it was almost minor compared to the pain in her cunt. She bit at the mouth piece and tried to scream but all that brought was more laughter, as well as another blow to the face.\n\nAnother load of semen filled her throat and almost choked her. She coughed hard and thought that she was going to pass out. The world started to go dark. She felt her inner thighs become very wet. Was it blood or had the man cum? She coughed more and tried to will herself to die or at least pass out.\n\nHands roughly undid the restraints and she was torn from the table. In a moment she was placed face down on the table and was being reattached. The cough was slowly subsiding as fingers grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back. A bucket of cold water was thrown into her face. Her senses returned as her hair was released. Claw like fingers dug into her ass cheeks and stretched them apart. Something probed at her asshole for a moment before slamming it's way insider her. The pain was unbearable. She was able to scream this time as her anus was torn by the intruder. She felt her stomach try to heave as the cock slid up her ass, mixing blood and shit together in her rectum. A dick appeared before her face and two hands grasp her ears. The penis was thrust down her throat, cutting off her air supply. She attempted to shake her head and dislodge the male organ but it was to no avail, her head may as well have been encased in a vise. She lacked the strength and mobility to free it.\n\nTry to close her mouth only succeeded in bringing more frustration as the blocks between her molars would give only a little. After what seemed like an eternity, the salty, metallic taste of semen touched her taste buds as the ooze went down her throat. Unfortunately, she also at this moment was once again brought back to the horrible reality that someone was depositing a load into her ass.\n\nAs the man who had been buttfucking her withdrew, Barbara lost control of her bowels. What little waste was in her came out mixed with blood and semen.\n\n""Oh, shit! Look at this!"" A hand sailed through the air and slapped her on the cheek hard enough to dislodge the appartatus which had held her jaws open. Her head hung down as she felt a warm stream begin to wash over her ass. It stung slightly. She turned her head and to her disgust she saw two of the men washing the mixture off her ass and legs with a stream of piss. It was at that point that she threw up.\n\n""Looks like we'll have to clean up your face, too,"" said a voice from the crowd. Urine was sprayed on her face as she retched. Barbara felt broken. She cried as she closed her eyes. The pissing stopped and a few of the men mumbled too low for her to hear. Someone giggled and then a number of them were laughing. Hands undid her restraints but she could not will her body to move.\n\n""Just kill me,"" she thought. ""I give up."" Her body was pulled off the table and she was dragged through the hallway to cell other than the one that she had been removed from. The men shackled her hands above her to a chain from the ceiling. ANother man brought in a fire hose and as soon as the other two were clear, he turned it on.\n\nThe water pressure washed her body clean, but her mind would never forget what had happened. She felt pain no more."
898,Caught By Daddy,"['MF-teen', 'inc']","to shoot, and I was on the ragged edge of my own orgasm - Daddy opened the door. There I was, bare-assed naked and impaled on a big, bare dick, rotating my ass and fucking on it like a Chinatown whore - right front of my own father! It was horrible! I couldn't stop! I was actually coming as he watched. Poor Dad- dy just stood there and gaped, and I could see the hurt expression his eyes as I shudddered uncontrollably in waves of blistering orgasm. Pete was shooting inside me, his hands grasping my bare ass, his eyes tightly shut as he drove his spurting dick as deep up my exposed pussy as he could. I was still pumping my pelvis automatically. I saw Daddy's eyes fall to my cunt just as Pete's big load began to drool out of my hole - he was continuing to pump me, and his big dick was pushing his jism out of me and making it ooze down over his balls. Then I saw the bulge in Daddy's pants. I stared and came again he watched me. Daddy closed the door quietly before Pete opened his eyes, and just sat there with my boyfriend's softening cock still in my pussy, wondering what to do. I heard Daddy's car starting in the drive- way; he drove off, kind of fast, I thought. I'm sure Pete was confused when I ran him out afterward - we usually cuddled for a while - but I made him leave right away. I was waiting in the living room, dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt, when Daddy came home again. I was pretty scared. ""Daddy, I-"" He held up a hand and stopped me. ""Lori, you're eighteen and old enough to run your own life,"" he said. ""I'm sorry I walked in on you. It's none of my business."" Then he smiled, went into the kitchen, and started dinner. I just sat there, stunned. I had expected an argument, a lecture, yelling , or something, but Daddy just let it go! It was weird, I can tell you . We ate dinner in front of the TV, and we were a little uncom- fortable - at least I was. We watched the tube for a while, then I went to bed. I was beginning to relax about what had happened earlier, but I stilllay awake for a while, thinking about it. And getting kind of horny, to tell the truth. Daddy had actually seen me bare naked and fucking - and not just fucking, but with a boy's dick shooting in my pussy! And it had given him a hard-on . . . I couldn't sleep, so I decided to go back downstairs and see if daddy was still up. And if he was, I was going to try to talk to him about it. Ever since Mom left, Daddy and I have always been very close, and I knew I could talk to him about anything. I crept down the stairs very quietly; I didn't want to wake him up if he had fallen asleep in front of the TV like he sometimes did. He was still up, all right. The TV was off, and the living room was dark, but I could just see Daddy sitting on the couch by the light from the hallway on the other side of the ruom. He still had his T-shirt on, but he was naked from the waist down and was doing something in his lap with his hand . At first I thought he was scratching or something, but then it hit me like a freight train: My daddy was jacking off! I just stood there in the darkened doorway and watched, totally fascinated. He was grunting and hissing like he was in pain, and his fist was flying up and down his dick about five times a second. His dick was big, much bigger than Pete's, and it looked thick, too. I found myself licking my lips while I stared at it. It was gleaming and flecked with foam, and I longed to lick it off. Daddy is a big, muscular, good-looking man, and I admit that I'd had fantasies about him before. I always felt guilty, so I tried not to think about it. I even dated Pete partly because he reminded me of my father. I didn't want to embarrass Daddy, so I was just about to turn around and go back to bed when I heard his voice, grunting out words, low and intense. ""Oh, baby . . . Oh, Lori, baby . . . Oh, you looked so good, so hot, with that dick in you . . . Oh, baby girl . . . You were dripping cum . . . "" He was sweating; I could see the shine on his forehead. ""Oh, Lori . . ."" Suddenly, he stopped, and I saw his head droop. He was breath- ing hard, and I heard him curse. ""Damn! Why can't I come?"" Then he started again, his fist flying up and down his big, stiff dick. He was whimpering in frustration, desperate to shoot his wad. But he couldn't. Poor Daddy jacked off and jacked off, but it just wouldn't shoot. I knew I had to help him, and I had to do it somehow without scaring him half to death or making him feel bad. Suddenly, I knew just what to do. Now it seems crazy, but at the time it just felt right - and it was the right thing to do, as it turned out. I walked around through the dining room to the other door, dropping my babydolls and panties on the way, and stood just out of sight by the doorway. I knew the light would fall on me just right when I made my move. I was totally naked. When I heard Daddy's dick-slapping again, I stepped out into the light and squatted, thrusting my pelvis forward lewdly. I pulled my pussy open with my fingers and posed, sticking my wet hole out right in front of him. ""Squirt it for me, Daddy,"" I said, very clearly. ""Squirt your big wad of cum all over the floor-"" I had more words prepared, but that did it. He cried, `Oh, God,' and shuddered. Then I saw Daddy's white drops flying, heard him moaning wildly, and saw him jerking uncontrollably on the couch. I hunched at him, rolling my hips sensuously, and he hissed and shot me some more. When he finally subsided and leaned back against the sofa cushions, I went in and sat next to him in the semi-darkness. ""l'm sorry, Princess,"" he began, a hitch in his voice. ""But you looked so-""\n""Daddy."" I stopped him with my hand over his. It was his right hand, still sticky with Sperrn dribbling over his fingers. ""Daddy, it's all right. It-"" I hesitated. ""It makes me feel good to know that you think l'm . . . sexy, He sighed a long, deep breath that caught in his throat more than once. ""I do,"" he said simply. He looked at my tits. (I was shil naked.) ""I think you're the prettiest, sexiest girl - or woman - l've ever seen."" I hugged him, and then he kissed me. It was so natural; there was nothing but a T-shirt between us. My mouth opened, and so did his. His big hands stroked and caressed my body while we French- kissed and tongve-wrestled, both of us lost in the wet contact be- tween our mouths. I pulled his T-shirt off over his head and felt his body, too. He was hard and muscular, hairy and big. The familiar smell of my father's body made me feel safe and sexy, aU at once. I took his big dick in my hand; it was stiff again, sticky with his last load, and I rubbed the slippery spunk into his swelling dick- head with my fingers. In a moment, I felt his fingers gendy touch ny pussy. I opened my legs wide, and his middle fnger sank all the way in ny sopping hole. He gasped. ""You're so wet,"" he whispered. I squeezed his big dick. ""You want to fuck me, Daddy? Do it. Please do it,"" I breathed into his ear. I felt his dick twitch, and I squeezed it again. ""Oh, Lori . . . It wouldn't be . . . ""\n""Please,"" I said again. Then I squeezed my pussy muscles on his finger. ""Fuck me,"" I whispered. I slid down on the couch and took his big, sticky dick in my mouth and started to nurse on it lovingly. Daddy shivered a little. I looked up at him with his dick in my mouth. He looked back lown at me, and his dick started to get even harder. I could al- nost feel the pain he must have felt; his dick was so hard it was about to burst. I sucked on the head, rolling my tongue around and around on t. I licked up and down the length of his big, thick shaft. I licked all over his balls while I slid my slippery fingers around on the tip. Then I sucked on the head some more. It was big and fat and hot, and it tasted salty and tangy. I closed my eyes and sucked off my daddy forever. He finally pulled my head from his dick and lowered me onto he cushions. I lay back on the couch with my legs spread as wide as they would go, and he followed me down. I guided his dick into my pussy with my own hand, and he slowly, smoothly, slid it all the way in . ""Oh, Daddy. It's so big!"" He fucked me for half an hour, sliding that big, thick dick in and out of my grasping pussy, slow and smooth. He fucked me till I came all over his dick, over and over and over again. He held me close, and I opened my mouth to him again as he fucked me and fucked me and fucked me. The rocking rhythm of his dick sliding in and out, in and out, moved me to my soul. Before long, I was crying, it was so good. ""Oh, Daddy, you're fucking me so nice!"" Daddy kissed my tears away and kept on fucking me. He was finally starting to breathe heavily, and I started to roll my hips under him and milk his dick with my cunt muscles. When I felt him shudder and start to tense, I stuck my tongue in his ear and my finger in his asshole and wiggled them both around. He came like a train wreck, driving his dick into me like he was drilling for oil, moaning and gibbering and drooling onto my shoul- der as he crushed me in his arms and shot my pussy full of the juice that rnade me. I held him in my arms and legs and held on for the ride catching every drop of his ball juice in my squeezing pussy. When he was done, I wouldn't let him pull away. I held him close and whispered things in his ear - things like how much I'd wanted him, and for how long. Soon he was whispering to me, too. He held me all night and called in sick the next morning. He fucked me thirteen times in the next two days. We fuck and suck all the time now, and Daddy keeps me naked and dripping with his juice almost all the time. Daddy is a great pussylicker. He eats my pussy like it's made of sugar, especiaily when he comes home from work and fnds me stretching it wide open for him, stark naked on the dining room table. I like to shock Daddy now! And he likes it, too. Like the time he came home to find me kneeling on the living room floor with my ass up in the air, holding my cheeks apart with a jar of petroleum jelly next to me. ""Get my asshole cherry, Daddy,"" I begged, just like that. He did, too. I had rug burns on my knees and nipples that lasted for days, and my poor little asshole was so tender the next time he fucked it (about three hours later). Another time, we were out at the mall and I flashed him my pussy between the racks in a bookstore; I had shaved it for him that afternoon, and I showed it to him hairless for the first time in a public place! It almost drove him crazy to sit through that movie with me next to him, knowing I had no panties on my smooth pussy. When we got home, he ate me for forty-five minutes just to punish me for being so naughty. I sleep in Daddy's bed every night now. We like to fuck in my room, though. Guess how? That's right - with me straddling him naked in front of the mirror so we can watch his big dick sliding in and out of my wet pussy, just like the way he caught me that day. I guess Pete's still wondering why I dumped him so suddenly."
899,Caught by My Dad,"['father-voy', 'son-f-exh']","I had put my car in the garage and closed the garage door. Opening the door that connected to the house I went in. That door opens into a little hallway that leads to the rest of the house. It used to be a big utility room but several years back I had converted it into kind of a little guest room. I had put up a wall of that small hole latices stuff and a sliding door to create a hallway. That way you wouldn't be walking through someone's bedroom when you entered the house from the garage. I used the stuff with the small holes so some of the light from the big picture window in that room would filter into the hallway, saving on light bills. Later I figured out that I had screwed up. By using the stuff with the little holes, if you got your eyes close enough to the wall you could see through it just like it wasn't there. Well if you were just walking down the hallway you couldn't tell, and I sure wasn't going to redo it. I put my eyes against the wall and peered into the room. With all that light from the picture window, I could see that everything was in order. Even with the privacy sheers of the window closed I could see as if I was in the room.\n\nWell I had done some better projects. The security system for instance, was top notch. It was a silent system with hidden TV cameras hooked to tape recorders hidden in a couple rooms of the house. One of them was this room. With the large window at street level it was an idea place to break into the house and carry stuff out. The camera was in the wall next to the window, and would catch anyone trying to carry something out. It had a view of almost the entire room except along one wall. Every night a little after dinner time it would rewind the tape to recycle it. If something happened you just took the tape out before that.\n\nA couple years ago that is exactly what had happened. I just handed the police the tape and within days they had the kids who had done it.\n\nI smiled in satisfaction that I had done such a good job and continued into the house. My office is up stairs and that is where I went. Pounding on the keyboard for a couple hours, I needed a report I had left in my car so went down stairs to get it. Walking through the semi dark hallway I could hear sounds just on the other side of the thin lattice wall. I smiled to my self, little did they know but Brinx was already on the way (silent alarm), and they were being taped as the tried to carry out the TV set. I put my eyes to the wall and there on the daybed were my son Jimmy and his new girlfriend. I started to move on when I realized that Jimmy was unbuttoning her blouse. I decided I would stay and watch for awhile. Hell, what could it hurt, and I might see some young tit.\n\nI was so close to them that I could have almost reached out and touched them if it hadn't been for the wall. Through the wall I could plainly hear Jimmy telling her how much he liked her and all the other bull shit a teenage boy says to a girl to cop a feel. She was kind of resisting, just like teenage girls are supposed to do. She was making him fight for each button, but one by one she was letting him win. I waited acanciously, wondering if she had a bra on that would protect those cute, small, teenage titties from my view. As Jimmy unbuttoned the last button, her blouse split open just a couple inches. I saw her cleavage and the start of her gentle swells just as she hugged him tight and cut off my view. They kissed and hugged as their hands caressed each others backs. Then I could see Jimmy trying to break off the kiss. I could tell he wanted to get back to those lovely swells, but she was wise to him. It was funny to watch.\n\nFinally she let him break the kiss and hold her away from him. As her hand went to button that bottom button, Jimmy's hands went to her breasts. She let him get his hands under the cloth of her blouse for just a second and then she let go of the button and moved his hands away. As Jimmy's hand came from under the material, the material kind of moved aside a little and I could see one stiff nipple peeking out.\n\nI also noticed that the front of her blouse had kind of pulled out from her skirt a little. Well that little tease, I thought to my self. She must have pulled out her blouse herself. Now the blouse was open a good six inches and I could see both her nipples, both of them hard. She is turned on, I thought to myself. She went to button her bottom button again. And again Jimmy went to touch those lovely breasts, now mostly in view. ""Don't you dare touch me there again Jimmy Johnson or I'm going home"", she barked at him. ""Please Bunny, Please, Please. I won't do anything else, just let me touch them, PLEASE!"". Since he dare not touch her breasts, his hands went down to try to keep here from buttoning that bottom button. They struggled, with her telling him to let go, but she didn't say anything about leaving. Suddenly the button let go and her blouse was pulled out of her skirt altogether. Jimmy and I both were treated with a complete view of her upper body, and what a pretty body it was.\n\n""Now look what you've done"" she yelled at him. My mind screamed at him, hug her, kiss her. Now it is your turn. Jimmy took her in his arms and hugged her tight, her breasts flattened and her nipples boring holes in his tee shirt. Then he went to kiss her. She moved her head back and forth so he couldn't catch her lips. When their lips did brush, suddenly her tongue was in his mouth and he was sucking on it. The kiss grew more passionate as she rotated her chest around on his in tiny circles. Then she tried to break the kiss and he wouldn't let her. Finally he let her hold him away. ""Your rough shirt is hurting me, I need to put back on my blouse"". In one fluid motion the T shirt was off. Good move son, I thought. When I looked back at her, her blouse was on the floor. I never even saw it come off.\n\nThey both hugged and kissed again, her again rubbing her nipples on him in little circles. This time she was rubbing her nipples against his bare skin. Then held her away.\n\n""You're so pretty Bunny"" Jimmy whispered as his hands rubbed her sides and then just the beginning of her soft swells. Bunny closed her eyes, and Jimmy took that as a signal he could do more. He kept moving his hand forward till he was rubbing her breast around her nipple. Then he was rubbing the nipple itself. Then Bunny sighed, ""That feels good Jimmy, just soft and slow"". Then another sigh, ""Lick them Jimmy, lick them and suck them, but gently"". As Jimmy licked and sucked each nipple, I could see Bunny's pelvis start to move back and forth ever so slightly. Then they were hugging and kissing again, Bunny's spit slick breasts flattened against my sons chest.\n\nWhile they hugged and kissed, Jimmy took her hand and placed it on the lump in his pants. Bunny left her hand there for just seconds, kind of moving it around. Then she snatched it away like she had been burned. He tried to put it back but she struggled. They broke the kiss as they struggled and Jimmy started begging ""Please Bunny, PLEASE"". Bunny resisted for just a couple seconds and then let him put her hand back on his pants. They were slightly apart now, and Jimmy started to play with one of her breasts again. Bunny started to move her hand in time to his. I didn't know how Jimmy could feel anything through those thick levies and I guess he couldn't. He reached down to unbuckle his belt. I waited for the next move in what we all know is the actiant game between the sexes, the female block. To my surprise, Bunny didn't do anything to stop him. Even when he unzipped his zipper, she just moved her hand out of the way. When she put her hand back down it was on his undershorts. Then she reached in through the flap and as best I could tell wrapped her hand around his penis. Her eyes got as big as saucers, and her face showed a feeling of shock. ""My GOD it's big"" she exclaimed.\n\nBunny's hand came out of the flap and she went to pull down Jimmy's shorts. Now it was Jimmy's turn to resist, his face turning bright red. ""Please, I want to see it, PLEASE"" and Jimmy let her pull them down. I mussed to myself that the word please seemed to have a lot of power around here.\n\nJimmy's penis was pretty big. It must have been gigantic to a teen girl who probably wasn't more then five foot tall or more then 90 pounds. It was probably six and a half inches long (well he is only a boy) and stuck out from his body like a pipe. Bunny was just barely touching it with her finger tips. Running them up and down the shaft and in little circles around the large purple head. Then she was doing the same to his testicles, gently rolling them around inside their sack. ""This is where your sperm is made isn't it"" she asked. Jimmy was in heaven and could only nod. Her hands were again flowing around the head of his penis and Jimmy was moaning a little. ""Does this feel good?"" she asked. Jimmy only nodded again. ""How does a boy get something so huge into a girl"" Bunny asked. ""I don't know"" was the gasped answer. Bunny stopped rubbing him, which was probably a good thing. He looked ready to cum. They both looked into each others eyes. ""You've never done this"" she asked. There was a long silence. ""No, never"". ""I've never let another boy even see my titties"" she said just before she pulled him to her for a long kiss.\n\nAs they kissed Jimmy slid a hand toward her treasures. I was surprised, but she didn't stop him. He rubbed there (in the wrong place of course), for a couple seconds before lifting up her skirt. When he put his fingers on her panties, her hand went down to grab his fingers, but instead of pulling his hand away, she put his finger tips right over her clit. She broke the kiss just long enough to whisper in his ear ""Right there, right there is were it feels good, but gentle, VERY gentle"". Jimmy rubbed for a couple seconds, and then slipped his fingers inside her panties. ""It's a little bump, and it's all wet and slippery"" he said as he started to very gently rub her clit again. ""Now down a little"" she moaned, but Jimmy didn't get the idea. ""Wait a minute"" she gasped between clinched teeth. With that she reached down and slid her panties down. Down around her knees, then she couldn't open her legs so she just took them and the skirt clear off. ""I'm not going to be nude while you still have your pants on"", she giggled as she pulled his pants the rest of the way off. When they lay down again she showed him exactly what she liked, using his fingers to trace circles around her treasures and touching her clit.\n\nThey had both cooled down a little when the rest of the clothes came off, but it was time to stop them. Now it was starting to get dangerous. If I didn't intervene, they would be finding out that in fact it does fit. They also might find out that sperm shot into a young girl can make a baby. Well I would give them a few more minutes, besides I am a voyeur and was enjoying myself. I was watching my son rub her soft teenage pussy and pretending it was my fingers instead of his.\n\nBonny had started rolling her hand around the head of Jimmy's penis again and both kids were starting to get hot again. When Jimmy's finger slipped between her now open inner lips she grunted ""Push, just a little"". I watched his finger disappear into her just an inch. Bonny had stopped rubbing him and he held his hand still, waiting for the next instruction. ""Push a little more, but gentle or you will hurt me"". Jimmy did just that and I watched his whole finger disappear. The kids were looking into each others eyes again. I could tell that trying to talk seemed to cool them down. ""That is where a boy would go"" she whispered. ""But it's tight even around my finger, a boy would never fit"". The kids just stared into each others eyes. Now was the time to break it up, but I didn't move. Then they were hugging and kissing, his penis pinned between their tummies.\n\nThen the kids started wiggling and rolling around. Almost like a tickle fight, they even started to giggle. Once Bunny was even on top. I watched her wiggle from side to side rolling Jimmy's penis between their tummies. They rolled around some more and then when Bunny was underneath, she spread her legs wide so he couldn't roll her over. Jimmy's legs fell between hers and he lifted himself up on his arms, one hand on each side of her shoulders.\n\nThey looked into each others eyes and the giggling stopped. Balancing himself on one arm, Jimmy tried to guide his penis toward her treasures. ""NO!!"" she cried as she struggled. Balanced on only one arm, Jimmy fell to the side. ""Please, I just want to touch it, I won't even fit in he tried to kiss her and missed. Then when the head had penetrated to deep to move it out, she put her hands on his lower back and pulled. As she pulled, her legs spread even wider and she moved her feet up beside her butt.\n\nJimmy was obviously confused. ""Please"", she moaned so low that I almost couldn't hear it. Jimmy looked into her eyes for a clue but found none. ""Please"" a little louder as she pushed her Hips up toward him. The whole head sank in and then came out when her hips sank back to the mattress. ""PLEASE!!"" she wailed, and as her hips started to come up again, Jimmy THRUST.\n\nI watch three inches of Jimmy's boyhood slam into her as she gave a blood curdling scream. As her hips sank again to the mattress, Jimmy followed, his penis still inside her. Bonny was crying now, tears running out of her eyes and down the sides of her cheeks. ""I'm sorry, I thought you wanted me to"" He cried, almost in tears himself. ""I did, I didn't think it would hurt so bad. Just don't move"" was the answer.\n\nThey lay that way for a few minutes, and then Jimmy leaned down to kiss her tears. As he did, another inch entered her body. Her hands could now reach his ass and she put them there and pulled. I couldn't see where they were connected anymore but as she pulled and they both wiggled gently, I could see his body getting closer to hers. Then they seemed to fit together, and I figured she had his whole six and a half inches stuffed into her little body. ""It fits"", he moaned. ""But it sure hurts like hell getting it in"" she shot back. Then they both laughed.\n\nI realized they didn't know how much danger they were in, and that I had let this thing go way to far. I should go in and pull them apart like two misbehaving puppies before she ended up with a cunt full of seed. Watching these two virgins teach themselves about sex had really turned me on. My cock was so hard that it hurt, and my balls were full to overflowing. I knew I had to stop them, but all I could do was stand there and watch these two innocent kids love each other.\n\nVery quickly the laughing stopped. Again they were wiggling and rolling around. The difference this time was that Bunny had six and a half inches of penis stuffed into her body.\n\nThe real purpose of a penis is to inject sperm into a girls body so a baby can grow. The reason it feels so good to make love is to trick kids into taking the chance, just as these kids were being tricked now. I knew that, and yet I waited for the wails that would tell me that these two kids were cumming. They stopped rolling around with him on top of her again. He raised up and I could see there was actually an inch of him still outside. I could tell from their breathing and the way both their bodies were shaking that both kids were close. ""You won't do it inside me will you"", Bonny gasped. ""I better pull it out now"", he gasped. ""Are you ready to do it"". ""No, not yet"". ""Then don't take it out yet, PLEASE don't take it out"".\n\nThey both looked between them at that final inch. ""Push"" she moaned. As they both pushed I could see that inch disappear into her. When they stopped pushing it would come out. ""Got to do it slow, or I got to pull out"". Slowly in, slowly out. Bunny's legs are twitching, her hands are becoming claws on his ass. Slowly in, Slowly out. Bunny's head is whipping from side to side, her face looks like she is in extreme pain. Slowly in, Slowly out. Bunny whole body spasms like she was just hit by electricity. Bunny seems to be cumming so hard that Jimmy has to hold her down.\n\nHer arms and legs are flailing around. I can see the muscles in her stomach rippling as her body asks Jimmy for his seed. Jimmy lasted a whole sixty seconds of this before I saw his ass go hard as steel. He roared like a lion as he thrust as deep as he could. I knew Bunny was getting her first load of seed. Bunny's body shuttered one more time just as Jimmy delivered another load of cream into her. Then she was done, but Jimmy was still shooting. The next time he growled, thrust and fired her body Jerked. ""Jimmy!!! YOUR DOING IT, YOUR DOING IT INSIDE ME"" she wailed as she realized that Jimmy was filling her with sperm. ""COULDN'T STOP, JUST COULDN'T STOP"", he cried as he slammed into her again. She knew what was going on deep in her belly, yet she clung to Jimmy as he continued to thrust into her. Each thrust meant more of the dangerous stuff blasted into her womb.\n\nJimmy was done also. Then they were hugging and kissing again, grinding their bodies together slower, softer. When Jimmy lifted up again, I could see his thick curds of sperm had overflowed her tiny body and was splattered in their pubic hair. As he started to pull out of her, I could see blood streaks on his penis, Bunny saw it too. ""Oh my GOD Jimmy, I'm bleeding"". Finally I slid the door open and walked in. The kids were so scared, looking at Jimmy's blood streaked penis, they didn't notice me walk in.\n\nI walked over to the window, to stand next to the hidden security camera. They saw my shadow and both jumped up. There they were, standing right in front of me and the camera. Jimmy's penis had gone soft but there was a six inch string of cum still dangling from the tip. Bunny was standing with her legs slightly bowed. I realized that she must be pretty sore right now. She wasn't trying to hide herself yet and I could see strings of cum, streaked with blood, dribbling out of her pussy. It was running down her inside thighs to puddle on the floor at her feet. Then the shock wore off and Bunny quickly tried to cover herself with her hands. ""I'm bleeding Mr. Johnson, I need a doctor"" she said as she started to cry. While I was smiling inside I put on my best stern face. ""Were you a virgin Miss?"" I asked. She nodded her head yes. ""Then that is just from breaking your hymen. It happens to every lady when she has intercourse for the first time. Here let me look to see if you are ok"". With that I gently pushed her backwards and she was forced to sit down on the bead. She sat down with her legs open and her hands at her sides to break her fall.\n\nThere was a lot more sperm dribbling out of her then blood so I knew she was fine. ""Let me see here"" I mumbled as I fingered her pussy. When I brushed her clit, her body jumped a little. I ran my fingers around her pussy and dipped a finger inside, pretending to be examining her. Every chance I had, I bumped her clit. I could feel her hips start to move ever so slightly. Hot little girl I thought to myself.\n\nPutting my hand under her pussy, I opened her up with a finger and told her to push. A puddle of cum gushed out of her with almost no blood. ""See"" I said as I showed her the small puddle of cum in my hand. ""You aren't bleeding anymore"". Reluctantly I took my hand away and wiped it off on the sheets. ""Of course I can take you to your doctor if you want. Your doctor will probably tell your mom and dad"" Jimmy spoke up for the first time, asking if I would tell her mom. ""I don't know"", I mumbled, ""lets talk about that after you guys clean up around here"". What I was really fishing for was a little bribe, to be number two. They didn't take the hint. When Bunny reached for her clothes, I suggested she wait till more of Jimmy drained out of her.\n\nThen she wouldn't ruin her clothes, or go home smelling like sex. They should clean the blood spots with Simple Green and get everything into the washing machine. After they were done I would meet them in the den to talk. For a minute I watched Bunny wiggling around spot cleaning sheets and rug. Such a pretty girl, tiny waist, small but firm breasts. Beautiful face, and deep blue eyes. Somehow I had to figure out how I could look into those eyes as I fired my seed into her to mix with my sons. Then I went to the kitchen, poured a cup of coffee, and went to the den. They had missed my first invitation, how could I influence her to let me spend a couple minutes in heaven with her."
900,Caught by my Roommate,"['MM', 'college']","Jesse kind of had that attitude that I liked and hated in a guy. He openly proclaimed his hatred for ""faggots"" and how all he cared about was getting some pussy. Whenever he raved about how hot some girl was that he had just fucked, I usually walked away or said ""Yeah, right"". Never did I dream that this young man could ever be bent.\n\nAnyway, one night I was trying to get to sleep, but just could not doze off. I was so horny that I had to jack off. Being afraid that Jesse would wake up and see me beating my meat, I slowly started stroking my cock under the bedsheets. I closed my eyes, and fantasizing about sucking off my friend Kyle. Just as I shot my load in my white Jockey's, I opened my eyes. Jesse had evidently been awake and was standing next to my bed. I froze!\n\n""What the fuck are you doing?""\n\nI didn't say a word.\n\n""You were jacking off weren't you? I saw the covers bouncing! Oh man, Wimmer, I'm gonna have fun with this!""\n\nIt was at that time that I noticed the bulge in his boxers. The head of his dick was just beginning to poke out of his underwear. Figuring I had nothing to lose, I reached out and squeezed the shaft of his boner.\n\n""What the fuck are you doing! UHHHH!"" \n\nI tightened my grip on his dick. It seemed to be pretty long and quite thick.\n\n""So that's what you're into...I've kind of wondered about you Wimmer. Stop it you queer...Uhhhhh."" \n\nI still didn't answer him. His protests got weaker and weaker. I just reached behind him and pushed his ass, forcing him toward me. I yanked his boxers down and his seven inch dick popped up in my face. Slipping into my mouth, I swallowed every least inch of his meat.\n\n""Oh man! Fuck, that feels good."" All fight left in him was now gone. Jess looked like he was going to lose his balance and pulled out of my hungry mouth. He climbed up onto the bed and straddled my head. I sucked on his big rod for a few strokes, but we both realized that it was not going to work in that position.\n\nJesse swung around and shoved his cock in my mouth, 69 style. I still had the covers up and he didn't offer to reciprocate. I didn't care. I swallowed the rod and kept working my way up and down his meat. Little drops of precum dripped onto my tongue and I lapped them up.\n\n""Lick my balls, Brad!""\n\nI bathed his hairy balls with my tongue. He moaned in appreciation. As I worked lower, he thrust backwards and my tongue ended up going a bit too low.\n\n""Yeah, eat my ass!"" This was not what I was intending to do, but he shoved his smooth, tight ass back into my face even harder. I was overwhelmed by the masculine smell and started fucking his ass with my tongue...I licked all around the rim and stabbed his little rosebud with the tip of my butt licker.\n\nI heard his breath start to get a little ragged. I pushed Jesse off of my chest I climbed out from under the covers. He lay on the bed on his back and I climbed in next to him. I slipped that seven inch rod into my mouth, and sensing his need, started a fast and furious blowjob.\n\nI wrapped my hand around his trobbing, dripping dick and started jacking him off. Keeping my lips wrapped tight around him, I worked my tongue furiously around the top of his shaft, licking at that sensitive spot...\n\n""Oh, yeah, Brad. Suck that dick. Man, that feels good. Make me come. MMMM. Suck that juice out of my dick....UUUUHHHHH!""\n\nI felt his legs start to tighten up. I sucked even harder on Jesse's dick and stroked faster with my hand.\n\n""Fuck! Yeah! Take it! UHHHH! UHHHHHHH! AAHHHHHHHHH!""\n\nThree hot spurts of come flooded my mouth. I swallowed every burst of his sweet cream and continued licking the head until he was clean. Jesse drifted off to sleep in my bed, with my arm around him.\n\nHe later admitted to me that he became bisexual on that night. We had many more encounters and, on the third time, he sucked me off. That is a different story.\n\nIf you liked what you just read, please e-mail me and encourage me to write more."
901,Caught by the Fuzz,"['MMM', 'intimidation']","But as most people know, familiarity breeds contempt, which in turn breeds complacency... a crime of which David was guilty as he careered around a particularly tight corner, almost losing control of the wheel as his tyres skidded on the black asphalt of the road. Righting the car, he just glimpsed something large, white and menacing down a side track almost hidden by the trees.\n\n""Oh, fuck,"" he muttered, as the sound of the two-tone siren began it's high pitched wailing. Through his mirror he could see the flashing blue lights on top of the Police Transit van, two male officers sitting in the front.\n\nResigning himself to his fate, David pulled over to the side of the road and waited for the Transit to stop behind him. Through the rear-view mirror he watched as the driver of the van got out and proceeded to walk purposefully towards his stationery vehicle. The cop looked a big guy, six foot at least and powerfully built by the look of it.\n\nThe policeman stopped by the window of David's car, and pulling out his little black notebook, began scribbling some details down. ""In a hurry were we, sir?"" the cop muttered condescendingly. David remained silent. ""May I see your licence and the vehicle registration documents, please.""\n\nDavid handed them over grudgingly, his gaze fixed on the policeman's steely blue eyes. The cop wasn't all that bad looking, David thought to himself. A bit heavily macho, with hard rugged features and a bushy black moustache, but not bad at all.\n\n""Are you aware you were doing over 70 miles per hour on a 50 mile per hour road, sir?"" he asked, scribbling more details down in his little black book.\n\nDavid grunted. ""Yes, I'm sorry,"" he replied. ""I got a bit carried away. It's a new car, you see.""\n\nThe cop shook his head and tutted. ""No excuse for breaking the law, son."" It appeared he had decided David was not a sir any more, but a son. Arrogant twat, David thought. ""The fixed penalty in this area is 24 quid,"" the cop went on, a sadistic tone in his voice. ""How do you feel about having to pay that?""\n\nDavid smiled, sweetly. ""I'd prefer not to, obviously,"" he said.\n\nThe policeman grinned menacingly. ""I'll bet you would,"" he said, scratching his ear with his pencil. ""I suppose we can always give you an oral warning.""\n\n""Don't you mean a verbal warning?"" David asked, puzzled.\n\n""I know what I mean,"" the cop muttered, removing his flat police cap. As if it was some kind of signal the other cop clambered out of the Transit. ""Need any help, Jeff?"" he called out to the cop standing beside David's car as he strolled over. He wasn't wearing his peaked cap either, but unlike the first officer this one was blonde and fresh-faced, much younger than his dark partner.\n\nThe cop called Jeff shook his head. ""I think our friend's co-operative, aren't you, son?"" he said, an evil leer on his face.\n\nDavid began to feel uneasy. ""Sure. I'll do whatever you say.""\n\n""Then why not step out of your vehicle and accompany us to the van.""\n\n""Am I under arrest then?"" David asked, climbing sheepishly out of the driving seat.\n\nThe two cops smiled and exchanged a knowing look. ""Not if you play ball,"" the dark one grinned. He must have been in his early thirties, a good ten years older than his blonde pal.\n\nTogether the three of them walked to where the Transit was parked, David between the two policemen. Something seemed strangely wrong, and suspicion was making David unsure if he was doing the right thing by ""playing ball"". In truth, he'd always had something of a fetish for men in uniforms ever since he was an adolescent, but he'd never had the opportunity to indulge his wild fantasies.\n\nWhen they reached the Transit the young blonde cop opened the back doors, and David was ushered in. As he climbed up, the tall dark policeman helped him up, his hand brushing across David's arse. The two cops climbed in after him and pulled the doors shut. They sat on one side of the van staring across at him, both smiling.\n\n""Now what shall we do?"" the dark, macho one said.\n\n""I know,"" offered the blonde one. ""Why doesn't our pal here give us a show? A strip show!""\n\nDavid almost fell off his seat. ""Wait a minute,"" he said. ""I'm not doing a strip for nobody!""\n\nThe dark cop's eyes narrowed. ""Not even if it means saving your skin from an assault charge?""\n\n""Assault?"" David gasped. ""What bloody assault?""\n\n""Don't you remember how you tried to kick the shit out of me when I pulled you over for speeding?"" the cop said. ""Mark here remembers because he had to help me subdue you. That's how you got your bruises.""\n\n""I don't have any bruises.""\n\nThe young blonde cop smiled. ""It can be arranged.""\n\n""So how about it, son?"" his partner asked. ""Why not take your clothes off like a good 'un, and then we can let you go on your way without any further hassle.""\n\nReluctantly, David agreed. With his eyes fixed firmly on the floor he took off his shoes and socks, tucking the socks neatly inside the shoes and then laying the shoes to one side.\n\n""Just like Mummy taught him,"" the dark cop laughed. David shot him a nasty look. Feeling extremely self-conscious, David unbuttoned his shirt slowly. He had a good body, and in normal circumstances he wasn't ashamed of showing it off. On the beach he would strut about wearing the skimpiest of trunks, his chest and stomach rippling with muscle and his crotch bulging impressively. But as he pulled off his shirt in the back of the van, he could feel the eyes of the two policemen burning into him.\n\n""That's it, son,"" said the dark one. ""Don't be shy."" He was rubbing his left hand between his legs as he spoke. ""My name's Jeff, and Goldilocks here is Mark. No need to stand on ceremony is there?""\n\nDavid's throat had gone very dry and he seemed unable to swallow. Plucking up courage he stood up, which wasn't easy in the cramped rear of the Transit, and hunched over like Quasimodo he unzipped his jeans and pushed them down to his ankles. Kicking them off, he slipped his briefs down as well and sat down again, naked.\n\n""Now that's better, isn't it?"" Jeff asked, as though David were a child. ""And we wouldn't want you to feel like the odd one out, would we, Mark?""\n\nThe blonde shook his head. ""No way,"" he answered, unzipping his trousers. As David watched the young policeman took off his dark blue trousers and removed his underpants. His cock was large, although quite slim, uncircumcised and fully erect. The bulbous head was wet and shiny, and the bed of pubic curls between his legs was surprisingly fair.\n\n""Ever sucked cock?"" Jeff asked David, as he proceeded to take off his own pants. David saw no point in lying. It was obvious they were going to make him suck them off, so why pretend he hadn't done it before?\n\n""Yes,"" he replied. He could feel his own prick beginning to throb, something which he hadn't expected to happen. He was about to be sexually assaulted and he was getting a hard-on! He had a big cock, a full eight inches when hard, uncut and juicy. When he turned on his foreskin rolled back so fast it was a delight to watch.\n\nJeff stepped out of his trousers and underpants and sat down on the seats on the other side of the van from David. He splayed his legs wide open, exposing airy muscular thighs and a dense bush of wiry dark curls in his crotch, from which hung his large heavy balls. His dick was circumcised and sleek, and stood out erect from his groin, arching slightly to the right... perhaps as a result of too much wanking as a kid.\n\n""Okay, son,"" he said holding his cock by the shaft and stroking it. ""Time for a bit of cock-sucking, don't you think, Mark?""\n\nThe younger copper, who was sitting next to Jeff and slowly wanking, gave a big stupid grin and lowered his head to his pal's lap. David watched totally fascinated as Mark took Jeff's cock in his mouth without hesitation, sliding his sensuous full lips up and down the shaft as Jeff stroked the young guy's short blonde locks.\n\nDavid was unable to tear his eyes from the blatant display in front of him, and even as he watched he became aware that he was playing with himself, something he'd started to do without any thought. He was getting as horny as the two policemen obviously were, the sight of the two half-naked coppers engaging in oral sex making his cock tingle with excitement.\n\nJeff touched Mark's neck, easing his head up so that just the swollen pink cock-head was still between the guy's lips. Mark ran his tongue around the rim of the cock-head, tracing the line of the faint white circumcision scar.\n\n""Now I think it's time David earned his freedom,"" Jeff said, pulling Mark's head up and away from his crotch. Jeff motioned to David, who fell onto his knees on the floor in front of him. He took hold of Jeff's penis, now wet with both Mark's saliva and the first smears of pre-cum, and, lowering his head, he gobbled the cock in one swoop, letting Jeff thrust it deep into his throat. He could taste the copper's semen, salty and slightly bitter, and with his face buried in Jeff's pubic hair he could smell the heady, overpowering scent of muskiness.\n\nHe drew his mouth back and forth along the thick shaft, taking the cock so deep he almost gagged before drawing it out until just the very tip was still between his lips. He repeated this for a while, loving the feel of another man's hard prick in his mouth, the soft gentle moaning which was coming from Jeff seeming like music to his ears and spurring him on.\n\nHe had his eyes closed, and in the cool darkness of the van he felt the warmth of a hand between his legs and knew it must be Mark. He was being manoeuvred so that the lower half of his body was twisted sideways, his bare arse on the van floor and his legs outstretched. A moment later he felt the exquisite wet sensation of Mark's mouth between his legs.\n\nThe young cop was licking the inside of his thighs, working up to his balls. He closed off his mind, so powerful was the urge to shoot his load instantly, and concentrated on sucking Jeff's hot throbbing manhood.\n\nDavid ran his tongue along the thick vein on the underside of Jeff's cock, starting at the root and working up to the bulbous dickhead. He squeezed the head gently so that the small piss-hole at the tip opened, and, using his eager tongue, he licked at the semen which was seeping out.\n\nDavid stopped for a moment, gasping as he felt Mark take his prick into his mouth. The cop was obviously an expert when it came to giving a blow-job, and David was so aroused by the unexpected 'session' that he was very close to his climax.\n\nSo, apparently, was Jeff. His hips gyrated slightly as David sucked at his cock, and his scrotum seemed tight and full. Suddenly he grabbed David's hair, yanked his head back so that his cock slipped out of David's mouth, and hunched over David, he grabbed his cock and began wanking furiously. A gob of thick white cum spurted powerfully from the cop's dick, splattering in David's face and running down the bridge of his nose and cheeks. More and more spunk shot forth, until David was drenched in the warm milky juice.\n\nWhen he'd finished, Jeff released the fistful of hair he had and sat down on the seat again. He motioned to Mark, who was merrily chomping on David's fat rod, and the young cop stopped, knelt before David and proceeded to lick the dripping cum from his face. David took hold of Mark's prick and wanked it as the cop licked him clean. As a last gesture, Mark licked the last of the cum from David's chin, then slipped his tongue into David's mouth and kissed him. David tasted Jeff's cum as their tongues intertwined.\n\nEncouraged by Jeff, David and Mark assumed a 69 position, David on his back on the van floor with Mark above him. Mark had David's cock in his mouth in an instant, sucking eagerly on the sticky organ. David took the cop's erection between his lips, repeating the actions which had brought Jeff off so quickly. He was surprised that, although the two cocks tasted the same, they were somehow subtly different.\n\nAs he sucked Mark off, David reached up to caress Mark's buttocks. From his horizontal position, he could see that Jeff was fingering Mark's arsehole, and he knew that cock-sucking and good anal stimulation together are guaranteed to have a guy coming in no time.\n\nMark was close, very close to shooting his load, but then so was he! He could see the way the cop's bodily instincts had taken over his gyrations. He was moving rhythmically, but without being aware of it, and as he swayed left and right David felt his shaft twitch and rise, growing even harder if it was at all possible. Mark ejaculated.\n\nHe was thrusting and pushing, causing his cock to plunge deeper down David's throat. David gagged, but Mark never let up. Spunk shot from Mark's penis and David felt his mouth fill with cum. He swallowed it, gulping down the juice quickly in an effort to stem the tide which was spurting down his throat. At the same time he felt his own climax building, and he too ejaculated, the young blonde cop drinking up the tasty warm fluid.\n\nThey sucked each other dry, Mark's hot cock growing limp in David's mouth and Mark releasing David's prick from his. Then they sagged back, exhausted by the sheer force of the passion they'd just indulged in.\n\nThe two cops dressed quickly and in complete silence, buttoning up their tunics as though nothing had happened. ""Come on, son, get dressed,"" Jeff said. ""Unless you want to come back to the station with us.""\n\nDavid scrambled for his clothing and dressed faster than he ever had in his life before. Jeff opened the van's rear door and almost threw him out. ""Make sure you stick to the speed limit next time, okay?"" he said, turning his back on David and walking to the front of the van. He opened the driver's door and climbed in.\n\nDavid looked at Mark, who smiled. ""So what happens now?"" he asked. ""Do I expect a visit from the law at home?"" Mark laughed. ""Are you joking?"" he grinned. David suddenly realised just how handsome the young cop was. ""This is the end of the matter.""\n\nHe put his peaked cap on his head and turned to leave. Then he stopped, and, looking over his shoulder, he winked at David knowingly. ""Of course, I do have your address from your licence...."""
902,Caught in Her Web,"['Fdom-m', 'forced-bi', 'humil']","I had always had a fetish around anal sex. I particularly enjoyed having my lover insert a finger or two into my anus. This turned me on. The first time a woman fingered my asshole, I came instantaneously. I often fantasized about having a woman strap on a dildo and fuck me with it, but I was always too embarrassed to ask for this. I was afraid of the rejection and being accused of homosexuality. When Amy and I made love, I wanted her to finger my butt, and she picked this up right away. She was an expert at finding what pleased and going to the extreme with it. This was no exception. Amy fucked my ass with her finger while she performed expert oral ministrations and made me cum with an intensity I had not previously known. But she did not stop there. She turned me over and rimmed my asshole, sticking her tongue up as far as it would go. Her passion was only exceeded by my own. That was it. I was completely hooked. She was not only beautiful and charming, but she was the best lover I had ever known. No woman had ever been so uninhibited and willing to please. \n\nBased on her enthusiasm, I was so caught up in the moment that I then turned her over and did the same thing to her. I licked her butt and buried my tongue as far up her crack as I could. It was the first time I had ever done that and I was in seventh heaven. She was so beautiful, I was willing to overlook anything else. I only cared about being with her. I wanted to do more than lick her ass. I wanted to lick every inch of her beautiful body. I was so obsessed with her that I wanted to be one with her. I actually wanted to be permanently attached to this goddess. In my mind, she could do no wrong. She used to tell me how amazed she was at the hardness of my cock.. Well, I was amazed at this too. She excited me more than I ever thought anyone could. I would do anything to be with her. However, I had practical considerations. I was concerned about losing my job behind this illicit relationship. This caused me to resist pursuing this woman with whom I had fallen in love. And this pushed Amy away, into the arms of another. However, because of my position in the program, she felt the need to keep me on her side while pursuing another love interest. Having a counselor in her corner was a real plus. \n\nThis changed the nature of how she treated me. As she switched her love to another, she became less and less interested in me sexually. She knew she had me hooked, so she began getting bolder and bolder. She seemed to think of my anal fixation as homosexual and seemed to think less of me because of it. She started taking pleasure in teasing me about my sexual desires and this sense of humiliation was even more of a turn on for me. It became clear that she had lost respect for me, but that just set the stage for the possibility of my darkest fantasy coming true--that of having a beautiful woman “force” me to do things I was otherwise afraid to do. \n\nOne of the games Amy would play with me was to have me lie on the bed and she would pull down her pants and squat on my face. She would have me lick her pussy and asshole, grinding her butt into my face. The verbal accompaniments got more and more aggressive. She really got into telling me what to do and how to do it, eventually telling me how she wanted to see me get fucked in the ass by a man. This shocked me and turned me on at the same time. As I said, she was very adept at reading what turned a man on, and when she said this, the immediate throb of my erection told her she had something here. I was turned on, but I was not ready to actually play out this fantasy. She, however, knew she had something and decided to pursue it. She knew no bounds when it came to immediate gratification.\n\nShe was very much aware of the growing power she had over me, and played it to the hilt. She talked more and more about bringing a man with her on one of her visits and having him slide his cock into my ass. I was always nervous when she would talk this way, but I was also very turned on by the prospect of her arranging this. She got more and more graphic about exactly what she wanted to see happen to me.\n\nI started seeing her hanging around one of the men in the program more and more. I was becoming jealous, but she denied anything but a friendship between them. He was a young 24 year-old with a muscular 6 foot frame and blonde hair. Then one night I was awakened by an alarm clock at around 3:00 am. When I went to investigate, I found that it belonged to the man she was hanging around, Tony. He was not in his room, and my first thought was to see if he was in her room. When I opened the door to her room, I was shocked to see him lying next to her, both of them naked. It wasn’t just their nakedness that shocked me. Nor was it just the tremendous pain of knowing that the same day I had made love to her, she sought the sexual comfort of another man. But it was also the size and shape of his penis. It was big, much bigger than my own. Soft, it was about six inches long with a large mushroom head and two golf ball sized balls hanging down. I was crushed by the fact that this man was so much more to her than me. My cock was ample and had pleased many a woman in the past, but I was no match for this piece of perfection. I was transfixed by this beautiful organ. In my heart I could understand how she would be turned on by this guy. And I have to admit that behind the fear, behind the embarrassment, behind the humiliation, I was immensely turned on. \n\nThe room smelled like sex and I could see that her pussy was red and swollen and had fresh white globs of cum around the outside of it. Because I was in an illicit affair with her, I was at a loss as to what to do. As I stood there stunned and wondering what to do, he woke up and saw me. He didn’t even bother to cover himself. He brazenly stood up, brushed past me, and closed the door behind me so that the three of us were in the room together. As he turned toward me after closing the door, his penis swung and jerked to a stop. He took notice of how I looked at it and then made sure I knew he noticed by putting his fingers around it and lifting it. He acted with an air of authority, as if he knew something that allowed him to take on a bold attitude. Amy woke up when he turned the light on and was clearly startled to see me there. She quickly recovered though. Tony told me that Amy had told him everything and that if I said anything about this, he would not only get me fired, but also tell everyone in the program that I sucked his cock in front of Amy. She confirmed this with an evil nod of her pretty head.\n\nThey had me over a barrel and I told them this. Amy then said that I wasn’t over the barrel yet, but I soon would be. She had a wicked grin on her face and I started to understand what it was about. She said she had been waiting for an opportunity like this and told me to strip naked. I was terrifically excited and scared at the same time. I hesitated, but when I saw the look in her eyes, I knew she was serious. As I started removing my clothes, I saw that Tony’s penis was becoming erect which caused the blood to rush to my face. He reached over and put his hand on my rear which caused me to jerk reflexively. Amy spread her legs and told me to get busy licking her cum coated pussy. She said that Tony’s dick was a real dick and it made mine look like a little kid’s. As I bent down to lick her, I hesitated when I smelled his jism in her. She grabbed my neck and said to get down there and eat his cum. I heard him giggle behind me as I started licking. She was holding my hair and alternately moaning and telling me to clean his cum out of her snatch. The taste was pungent and salty, but the fact that I was licking her beautiful pussy made it a guilt-ridden turn on for me. She leaned back lifting her legs in the air and told me to show Tony how I lick her asshole. I pushed my tongue into her butt and I heard her tell Tony I would do anything she demanded.\n\nAs I was bent over in that position, I felt Tony begin to rub his cock head against my ass. I started to get really scared because I never had anything close to being that big in my ass and I wasn’t even lubricated. When I said this, they both laughed and told me to turn around and “lubricate” him. Amy said she knows I want to so I should suck his cock to make it wet. I protested and said that I wouldn’t do it. She laughed and said that I should leave then and see how the other clients treat me tomorrow after the story got out how I sucked Tony’s dick. I thought about the humiliation and embarrassment I would go through if they spread that around. I looked at Tony for a sign of pity. Instead of pity he reached over and pushed my shoulders downward until his penis was right in front of my face. I looked at it up close, never having seen one that close before. I could smell it. I could feel the heat emanating from it. He saw me looking at it and asked if I liked it, then answered that I obviously did before I had a chance to say anything. She reached down and squeezed his cock and told me how it was one of the nicest ones she had ever seen, that I should feel privileged to kiss this monster. She then grabbed it in her fist and pushed the head against my lips. His cock head was really big and the slit in the middle was a deep crevasse oozing with clear liquid. This sticky fluid stayed on my lips as Amy rubbed it back and forth. I could taste his juices and felt ashamed which they aggravated by laughing at how his pre-cum looked like lip gloss on me. Tony reached around and grabbed the back of my head and began pushing his dick against my closed mouth. It was rock hard by this time, but I still was keeping him out of my mouth. He started smacking my face with his cock, telling me that if I didn’t suck it, he would shove it up my ass and fuck me dry til I screamed for mercy.\n\nAmy was fingering herself and telling me to suck him off. She said it turned her on to see me with his dick in my face. Then she looked down and saw that I was hard as a rock, too. That was all they had to know. Now they knew I was in a state of arousal. She then switched strategies and put his dick in her own mouth. She looked like she was in heaven for that moment and she pulled my head over to hers and took the penis gently out of her mouth and placed it at mine. She had me; I was putty in her hands. She told me to kiss the tip of his dick. I tentatively kissed it and then gave it a longer kiss. Then I took the head into my mouth. I had to stretch my mouth open in order to keep from scraping it with my teeth. I started sucking and licking his long cock. It was hot, very hot and it throbbed inside of my mouth. He called me a good cocksucker and asked me if I liked the taste of it. He grabbed my head by the ears and started fucking my mouth more forcefully. Amy was rubbing herself and telling him to make me suck it good and for him to cum in my mouth and give me a hot load. Then he told me to lick his balls. As I was licking them, he moved around to lie on the bed. I continued licking his balls and up and down his shaft when he lifted his legs up to expose his asshole to my tongue. I started to back up, but Amy grabbed my hair and pushed my face into his ass crack forcefully. She told me that I licked her butt an would damn sure lick her man’s butt too. I couldn’t breathe and had to tongue his ass in order for her to release my head enough to catch my breath. He was in seventh heaven saying how good my tongue felt in his asshole and how he should have me lick his ass every time he fucks Amy. He clenched his asshole around my tongue and squeezed it tight saying for me to suck his ass and calling me a punk and sissy. I was mortified. Here I was licking this guy’s asshole and preparing to get fucked by him in front of the woman I love. Amy was getting off on this scenario too. She kept telling me to push my tongue way up his hole and asking me how he tasted. Tony said that they should blindfold me and have me lick both of their assholes simultaneously, trying to tell which is which. They both cracked up at my expense and continued talking about the prospect of having me do a taste test of their buttholes. I looked up at her and saw for the first time that she was taking pictures of this. I panicked and tried to get up, but Tony had moved around so that my head was locked by his legs with my face in his ass. He held me tight while they both had a hefty laugh at my expense. She started choreographing the action by telling Tony to lie on his stomach with his cock and balls upside down between his legs pointing towards his feet. Then she told me to lick the entire area from his asshole to his cockhead while she shot picture after picture. I had to admit that his equipment looked good like this, besides having the added benefit of both the dick and asshole being accessible at the same time. She then guided my head so that I was sucking his penis backwards. \n\nAfter their laughter at my expense died down, Tony came to the brink of orgasm, so he told me to stop sucking his dick. I stopped and he regained his composure while Amy had me lick her butt. She was loving the control she had over me and was squirming to prolong her climax. She was asking me whose asshole tasted better. Then Tony, who had moved into a standing position, took my head and guided it from her butthole to his hard dick. I was kneeling and looking up at him as I prepared to obey his demand to blow him. I had to stretch my mouth to get that big head in. He was really oozing now. The taste was pungent and hot, and the flow was copious even though he hadn’t cum yet. I had to swallow to breathe. Then he abruptly pulled out of my mouth and turned me over so my ass was exposed. He then began rubbing his dick along my ass crack and asked Amy to hold my cheeks apart so he could see what he was about to fuck. She climbed over my head and sat with her hot pussy on the back of my neck so she could hold me open for his inspection and entry. As he moved his penis into position, she exclaimed that this was making her hornier than she could ever remember being. She started saying for him to push it in and make me feel what it is like to have a big cock in my ass. \n\nThe pain was bad and the humiliation made it even worse. He was taunting me while he worked his way into me. He told me that I would be begging for his dick after they were through with me and that I shouldn’t worry because I would be servicing them both as long as they were in the program. Amy continued to snap pictures saying this was to get even for a couple of pictures I had taken of her in various stages of undress when we first hooked up. I begged for mercy and Amy got some lubricant out of pity for me. Tony worked his cock deep into my asshole so deep that it felt like it was in my stomach. I could feel his weight on my back and his heavy breathing at the back of my neck. He whispered that my asshole was tight and how hot it was. He drilled me for a few minutes when he began to convulse and push in hard jerking motions. He was coming into me and loving ever minute of it. He told Amy that he was filling my asshole with his cum and she laughed. I could feel the warm fluid squishing around in my butt. After his orgasm, he just laid on my back with his softening dick in my hole. I could feel it as it diminished in size. He then rolled off and his cock fell out with a slight 'pop.' I was unable to move. It felt like that thing was still in me. I could feel my asshole stretched to the limits. Amy took another picture of it and confirmed that it was wide open (and filled with cum). She then told me she wanted another shot of his dick in my mouth and that I should get on my hands and knees and clean his dick off. I was beyond arguing by then. My humiliation had reached its peak. I could not go any lower. I crawled over and took Tony’s cock in my hand and placed it in my mouth. As I sucked him, more cum was seeping out of him. Amy was snapping away while this was going on. She looked at Tony and said that they have enough documentation to have a lot of fun over the next several months. They both laughed heartily and their eyes glowed..\n\nThey saw that it was getting late, so Tony and I got dressed and left discretely. I went straight to the bathroom and brushed my teeth, gargled, and took a long shower. When I got to bed, I couldn’t believe what had happened. In front of a woman I idolized, I was made to suck dick, lick ass, and take it in my ass. And the worst part was that in a way, I enjoyed it."
903,Caught in the Act,"['FF', 'MF', 'MM', 'orgy']","I told Ron I was going to hit the sauna for a while and he thought that was a good idea. We showered and entered the sauna with just towels wrapped around us. The heat was wonderfully relaxing and once settled in, Ron spread his towel out to either side so he was merely sitting on it. I followed his lead and spread mine out as well before leaning back and closing my eyes to relax.\n\nRon started talking about how his wife, Allison, had seen this show on TV about swingers and threesomes and was pretty curious. He asked if Heather and I had ever tried anything like that and I open my eyes to look at him. I told him we had talked about it, but had never done anything since we'd been married. I also told him that we both had been in threesomes before we got married.\n\nHis hands were wiping the sweat off his masculine, hairy chest and stomach and down across his hairy, muscular legs. From my vantage point, I could clearly see that his cock was beginning to rise, thanks to our topic of conversation. Wanting to keep the conversation alive, I told him it was no big deal as long as everyone involved was comfortable with what was happening. Going one-step further, I told him I had always wanted to watch Heather with another guy and even with another girl. His eyes got wide when I told him this and he asked if she would ever go for the bi side of things and how I would react.\n\nI told Ron that Heather and I had a secure relationship and that bisexuality didn't turn me off...I left it at that, since I still wasn't sure if he was bi or not. I didn't have to wonder long...He repeated, almost to himself, ""Bisexuality"", huh...When he did this, he reached down and gave his hardening cock one good squeeze. Watching him, I reached down and did the same to mine, all the while looking at him. I asked him if he would like to come home with me and see what happened with Heather and he answered by standing up and moving in front of me to reach out and take my hard cock in his hand. I had his answer! I reached out and wrapped my hand around his impressive cock. It wasn't too long, I'd guess about 7"", but it was fatter than mine. I'm hung 7 «"" x 6"" around and circumcised...I guessed Ron to be close to 7"" x 7"" around and uncut.\n\nJust as we were getting into a little stroke session, we heard the outer doors to the sauna area open. We both jumped back into our original places and quickly covered our straining cocks the best we could. We tried to carry on a conversation as two other guys walked in, but we eventually left the sauna, one by one.\n\nIn the shower, I told Ron I was serious about him coming home with me and he said that there was nothing he would like more. I smiled as I watched him from the side soaping up his hairy chest. Ron was about 40 and stood about 5'10"", weighing 175 lbs or so. He was very clean cut and straight acting, married to Allison for 20 years and had two kids, the youngest a senior in high school. He had dark hair that was graying slightly. His wife was about 5'2"" weighed probably 115 lbs max. She had short black hair and a dark Mediterranean complexion.\n\nI am 30, 5'11"" and weigh 190. I have a similar covering of dark hair on my chest, arms and legs and really similar in appearance to Ron. I though that was the neat part. Maybe that is also why I invited him over to the house. My wife, Heather stands 5'7"" tall and weighs 135 lbs with 36CC's and a tight firm ass. She's blond, also with short hair.\n\nWe had invited Ron and Allison over many times before and had always enjoyed their company...I just hoped that Heather would enjoy what Ron and I were contemplating. After showering and dressing, we headed to my house. I tried to call from the club and see if Heather was home yet, but there was no answer. Upon arriving at the house, I noticed Heather's car in the garage and figured she had just gotten there. I grabbed Ron and I a beer from the small fridge I keep in the workshop and we headed inside to see what my wife was up to.\n\nWe both almost dropped out beers when we rounded the corner and were faced with the most erotic sight I think I have ever seen... Heather was kneeling on the couch, facing the back of it (facing outside to the pool), and behind her was our neighbor, Dee Dee.\n\nDee Dee lived next door and was divorced with two kids. I had seen her naked several times when she and my wife had sunbathed nude in the back. Neither one liked tan lines. Who was I to argue?\n\nWell, Ron and I just stood there looking back and forth at each other and the erotic sight before us. Dee Dee was on her knees behind my wife with her tongue buried in my wife's soaking pussy. Heather had reached back and was spreading her ass cheeks to give our neighbor better access to her hot sex. Dee Dee was naked, bikini pieces were laying everywhere, and I could see one hand massaging her big 38D tits and one hand busy down below.\n\nI knew I ran the risk of ruining the moment, but I had to make our presence know. I popped the top of my beer, clearing my throat at the same time. They both froze and then turned to see who their unexpected audience was. Ron and I both were standing there rubbing our cocks through our slacks and I told them not to mind us...we were enjoying the show.\n\nMy wife, never the bashful one, told Dee Dee to finish her off. She then told Ron and I not to just stand there, but to get undressed because the two of them needed some cock like no tomorrow.\n\nRon and I were out of our clothes in a flash. I suggested that we adjourn to poolside where the hot tub was and everyone headed for the door. I made a trip back to the kitchen to grab a couple bottles of wine and then joined the threesome on the deck. I had our house designed for privacy in the backyard...the large garage shields most of the backyard from one side while a pool house takes care of the other. On the back is a thick grove of woods and the whole back yard is lined with shrubbery, bushes and privacy fencing.\n\nI found our guests in a very compromising position...Dee Dee was on her back on a chaise lounge with Ron standing over her and feeding her his thick cock. Heather was down between Dee Dee's legs spreading her thick hairy pussy lips so she could get at her throbbing clit.\n\nI moved in behind my wife and whispered in her ear that she was very naughty, but it was lucky for her that we had company. She moaned at that and I started rubbing her upturned ass with my very hard cock. She was soaking with cum and my cock just slipped right inside her with almost no effort. Heather loves being fucked from behind and we were living out one of her fantasies since she was also eating a hot pussy at the same time!\n\nI could see Ron's heavy balls swaying back and forth as he fucked Dee Dee's hungry mouth with that thick cock of his. I just wondered how much of it the she was actually able to take inside her mouth.\n\nI was riding my wife for all I was worth and she kept cumming and cumming...finally, she said she needed a break to rest. I pulled my still hard cock from her silky smooth pussy and moved up beside Ron as Dee Dee continued sucking him. My cock was glistening with Heather's creamy pussy juice and I offered it right along side of Ron's. He moved to one side and I stood on the other side as Dee Dee alternated between his cock and mine.\n\nI told her to taste that creamy pussy on my cock and she moaned at the thought of it. She grabbed both of our cocks and pulled them toward her and tried to fit both cock heads in her mouth at the same time. That was a feeling I had never before felt and I think it was new for Ron also. It felt great having the head of my throbbing cock rubbing back and forth across his while being teased and tormented with Dee Dee's hungry tongue.\n\nShe paused long enough to say she needed a cock in her cunt and that it had been over two months since she had gotten a decent fucking. I nodded to Ron and he wasted little time in descending between her outstretched legs. Heather was enjoy a glass of wine while we switched positions and got Ron a matt for his knees as he prepared to fill our horny neighbor with cock meat.\n\nDee Dee did a wonderful job keeping her mouth on my cock as Ron began feeding that fat dick into her hungry hole. We had a good rhythm going when Heather joined in to suck on those nice 38D's.\n\nDee Dee let my cock free in order to pull Heather up high enough to suck on her big, firm tits. I was watching Dee Dee work those hard nipples when Ron reached up and grabbed hold of my cock...I didn't think he would want to since Dee Dee was there and he didn't know how she felt about two guys getting it on. I guess he was too hot to care though because after stroking for a minute of two, he pulled me toward him and wrapped his lips around my cock for the first time.\n\nDee Dee didn't notice at first, but Heather caught on to what was happening. She pulled away so they both could watch and began running her hands through our hairy chests. It didn't take long to send me over the edge...after only about 5 minutes, I felt the cum rising and told Ron to get ready. He kept sucking strong and the first jet blasted from my cock just before he pulled me from his mouth and pumped the rest of my cream all over his hairy chest. That sent him over the edge as well... Dee Dee and Ron came at the same time while Heather licked my cum from Ron's muscular chest. I still hadn't tasted Ron's big cock yet and didn't know if I would be able to after this session, so, I bent forward and engulfed his _ hard cock as her pulled it from that hot pussy. I could taste a hot combination of pussy juice and cum and I savored every lick.\n\nWe were all pretty much exhausted then and headed for the pool for a refreshing dip. It was a wonderful atmosphere because there seemed to be no regrets by anyone and we all stayed naked... enjoying the hot tub and a glass of wine.\n\nI wondered what would be able to top that and I knew that I would find out when Heather said we should cook steaks on the grill and Dee Dee and Ron both agreed to stay."
904,Cayce and her Husband,"['MMF', 'bi']","I woke up at about 1:00 the next day, feeling groggy and slightly hung-over. Cayce's arms were wrapped around me, so I gently extricated myself, slipped into an old T-shirt, and went to make coffee. On the way back, I grabbed the newspaper and two mugs of coffee, sweet and light for her and black for me.\n\nThe smell of the coffee must've woken her, because she turned over as I came into the bedroom and moaned, ""I need a hot shower and some aspirin!""\n\nSitting on the edge of the bed, I handed her the mug, watching as she sat up with a groan and the sheet slid down to reveal one small, firm, perfect breast. ""Drink this first"", I said, sipping on my own. I went to the bathroom and got two Tylenol for her, which she swallowed with her coffee.\n\nWe read the paper while we finished our coffee, then went to take a shower. We'd always done everything together, ever since our college roommate days. Taking a shower together shouldn't have been so different this time, but it was incredibly erotic for some reason. Maybe we were still a little drunk, but the soapy sponge was in high demand!\n\nAs I rubbed it across her nipples, I could see them begin to harden. The white soap against her dark skin looked very striking, and I couldn't help but imagine what it would be like if I could let my tongue wander like the sponge. Her eyes grew heavy-lidded and her breathing quickened as I stroked her with the soapy sponge.\n\nShe opened her legs slightly so I could wash between them. As I rubbed the sponge back and forth, she began to pant, and my own heart started to pound. ""Erin"", she breathed, ""Use your hand.""\n\n""Are you sure, Cayce?"" I asked, not daring to hope. She only nodded and swallowed hard. Holding her slim, wet body tightly against my own full curves, I slid my soapy finger into the cleft between her legs. Her little clit was so swollen that it forced her lips apart. I stroked it gently, and she started to tremble.\n\nJust then the warm water gave out! Squealing with the cold, we jumped out to dry each other with fluffy towels. As I dried between her legs, she began to softly moan. I took her by the hand and led her back to the bed. As we lay down, she turned to face me, brushing my lips with her long fingernails. Then she kissed me, slipping her tongue between my lips and exploring my mouth with hers until I got dizzy.\n\nMy roaming fingers discovered a swollen nipple, and I enjoyed her moans as I rolled it gently between my thumb and forefinger, quickly replacing them with my lips as it grew engorged. My hand slid down her tummy, stroking softly through her silky hair, fingers stopping to play for a moment before slipping into the cleft between her legs.\n\nShe was so hot and wet that it felt as if I'd dipped my fingers into melted butter. Her clit was like a pebble, and I knew it wouldn't take much to make her cum. I wanted to do it with my mouth. When I looked up to ask her if it was OK, I saw her husband standing in the doorway. I must've forgotten to lock the door after I got the paper.\n\n""Oh shit!"" I thought, but he just smiled and walked in, taking off his jacket.\n\nCayce looked up at him and grinned like a little girl caught with her hand in the cookie jar. He leaned down to kiss her, then sat on the bed and kissed me too. We must've made a pretty picture, Cayce and I. She was dark and slim, like a longhaired boy. I was fair and all curves.\n\n""Tony?"" I said, dreading that he wouldn't let me finish with her. ""Go on"", he replied and smiled. I smiled back, relieved, and turned to Cayce again. ""Cayce...can I taste you?"" I asked. She only nodded and whispered, ""Oh, yes!""\n\nI turned to devote some attention to her neglected and swollen little clit, squeezing her lips tightly around it, and flicking it with the tip of my tongue. When she started to shake, I wet my fingers in her juice and plunged them into her hot cunt. She was going to cum! I wrapped my lips around her protruding clit and sucked gently as I drove my fingers in and out of her. I was close to cumming too.\n\nI felt Tony's fingers slip into my cleft from behind as Cayce started to tremble. I could feel her cunt tighten around my thrusting fingers as Tony's drove into me. From the corner of my eye, I could see him stroking his hard cock with the other hand. God, I wanted that inside me!\n\nI got to my knees above Cayce, still licking and sucking her, and reached for Tony. He didn't need words, just knelt behind me and drove his throbbing cock deep into my hot, wet cunt. As he thrust in and out of me, driving harder and faster, I could feel that I was losing control. CAYCE was near orgasm, and Tony was gritting his teeth against the moans.\n\nI think we all came at once. I felt Cayce spasm around my fingers and under my lips, and Tony spurting into me with a groan, as the incredible, unbearable sweetness flooded my body. Tony slipped out of me as I slid up to hug CAYCE. He joined us, holding us both, kissing one and then the other of us as we lay panting.\n\nIt was too soon, time for them to start the long drive back to Maryland. I knew it had been magic, and that it would never happen again.\n\nIt never has."
905,Cease Fire,"['Mdom-F', 'military']","but the Colonel stopped him with a raised hand. ""Halick, this is Mr. O'Shea, of the Boston Chronicle,"" said the Colonel, as one man nodded his head. ""and Mr. Mayfair of the Los Angeles Globe,"" and the man who had spoken nodded. ""They are here to publish your story, and ask you some questions. The Public Relations department leaked some of your tale, and the public wants to know more. Do you understand, Halick?""\n""Yes, sir. I understand,"" said Halick. Mayfair addressed the Colonel again. ""Listen, Colonel Thayer, I was told that we'd see physical evidence. So far, I don't see anything but this G.I. here.""\n""The evidence will be available for your examination, gentlemen, after Pvt. Halick has had his say. Okay, Pvt."" said Colonel Thayer, ""tell us what happened, in your own words, the night of August 3rd, 1943."" Thayer leaned back in his chair, put his feet up on the desk, and lit a cigarette. Halick frowned a moment, collecting his thoughts. He took a breath, and began. ""My squad was on a little island, number AP171 the Army calls it. We had been ordered to destroy a Nip radar station there. No way to get any plane close enough. The radar would pick 'em up, and the flak guns would shoot 'em down. So, HQ figured our best bet was to send-in five guys on a raft; a demolitions team. I was just a private then, not even dry behind the ears. I recall we were dropped off of a sub. The tincan had to submerge again ASAP, so nobody on the island would spot it. They didn't even wait for us to get in the raft before they threw it overboard. Anyway, we had our raft, hand weapons, and about 100 pounds of plastique and caps. We figured to blow that Jap dish right off the map!""\n""How many men in your squad, Pvt. Halick?"" asked O'Shea. ""It was me, Ditka, Spinelli, Broski, and Davis. I was the low- man. Guy with the lowest rank, ya see. But they were all good men. Ditka and I had been best pals since boot camp. Broski was the first guy to get me drunk.""\n""How old were you then, Private?""\n""I was 22, Mr. Mayfair. Just a dumb, hick country hayseed from Marion Indiana. I'd never even been in a plane before I joined the service. And one night, Broski and I went to this little club -2-.)0/ outside Fort Bragg, and..."" but he was cut-off by the Colonel, who told him to continue the story. ""Well, anyway, the five of us were all dressed in black, and we beached the raft on the south side of the island. It didn't really have a beach there, just a steep cliff. But the Nips wouldn't expect anybody to land there, see? It was about 11:30 at night, I think. We pulled the plug on the raft, so it deflated, and we hid it under a fallen palm tree. We took the explosives, and started for the radar building, which was up on a hill. Of course, we had to move slowly and be real careful. The Gooks had patrols all over the place. They also used boobytraps. Spinelli was point man, which meant he went first. He had to really watch the ground. I know we were climbing up the hill, crawling on our guts through the leaves and weeds, but making good time. Then we stopped, and the word comes down from Spinelli and down the line. Broski, he's in front of me, see, and he says 'wire.' Well, I know what that means. I passed it to Ditka, and he passed it to Davis. Then we started moving again. When I got up to where Spinelli had been, I saw the wire. It was so thin, it looked like a piece of dark hair. But if you followed the wire, with your eyes, ya know, ya could see a grenade hidden in a plant. If ya'd hit that wire, the pin would pop, and Uncle Sam gives your Mom a flag. ""So, we were getting closer and closer to this building, and we heard voices. Three slants go walkin' right in front of Spinelli! I mean, if he'd reached out his arm, he could'a tripped 'em! But, like I said, we were in black, and it was dark, and all. So the gooks didn't see us. They kept walking, talking that sayonara shit. ""Then we saw the radar building. It was just a big block, with a small dish beside it. But it had to go down! So Spinelli, he motions Davis and me up. Davis was carrying the blasting caps, and I had the gelatin. Broski was the expert, so we unloaded our packs while Spinelli and Ditka kept watch. Broski started packing the gel and stuff around the tower and all that. Then he set the caps, and a timer and dope switch.""\n""Excuse me, Private. A 'dope switch'"" questioned Mayfair. ""Oh. Sorry. Slang for a switch that will set-off the bomb if the enemy finds it and starts playing around with it. Kinda like a failsafe."" Mayfair scribbled that down in his notes, and motioned Halick to continue. ""So, anyway...the charges were down, and we had to shagtail it out of there. The sub was only allowed to wait till 0400, then it had to leave. If we weren't at the pickup point by 0330, we were on our own! So, we get back on our bellies, Spinelli in front again, but with me second from last. Broski was behind me. And we start crawling back down that hill. ""I don't think we'd got more than 50 yards downhill when suddenly the alarms went off. I don't know how the gooks discovered us, but all at once the air is full of Jap curses and flying bullets! Well, we couldn't stay flat anymore! We jumped up and ran like hell! It's kinda funny what your mind does when you're really white-face scared. I mean, everything just slows down, but you! So we were all dashing down that hill like the Devil himself is after us. We can -3-.)0/ hear the Japs behind us, running and stumbling and shooting. We were all spread out, but I know Davis was to my right. ""I think it was Broski who did it. He was a big Polack from Chicago, and he wasn't used to being careful. So I think maybe it was him who hit the wire. Or it may have been a grenade that the gooks behind us threw. But suddenly, the whole world jumped under my feet like a cheap whore coming."" He stopped. ""Ooops...I guess you guys can't print that, huh?"" Halick grinned, sheepishly. ""I think we can work around it, Private,"" smiled O'Shea. ""Go on.""\n""Well, like I said...the world blew up! There was this huge white light to my left, and a big booming thud, and it felt like this huge hand picks me up and slams me to the ground. I fell flat, and I knew I'd been hit by shrapnel. Just kinda knew it, ya know? ""Well, I'm layin' there, hurt and shook. I couldn't move, couldn't feel my legs. Then there was this feeling that something had grabbed my hand, and I was sliding across the ground. I recall the thought flashing in my head that it was one of the guys; I'd been grabbed and they were saving me. Then everything went black."" Halick stopped, clearing his throat. Seeing his discomfort, the Colonel thumbed an intercom switch and ordered a pitcher of ice water and glasses. O'Shea was glancing over his notes, puzzlement evident on his wide face. He looked up at Halick, and asked, ""What did you think of the Beatles, son?""\n""Beetles, sir? We never had beetles. Locusts real bad one year, but never beetles. Why?""\n""Oh, never mind. Go on with your story. You were being dragged across the ground...""\n""Yes, sir. Well, like I say, I was being pulled along, and all around me I could hear the fighting. I heard gunshots, yelling, more shots...but I couldn't see anything. The sounds got fainter and fainter...then it was quiet. I was still being dragged, but I couldn't see because it was so dark. I thought maybe I'd died, and that the devil was dragging me to hell. It felt like we were going down. I was scared as shit. I felt cold. I think I must have been losing a lot of blood, from that shrapnel I took, ya know? ""After what musta been an hour, whatever had ahold of my hand let go. It was still pitch black, but I knew I wasn't moving anymore. I was starting to get some feeling back in my arms, but I still couldn't feel my legs. My eyes searched the darkness, looking for whoever was there with me. Then the place lit up, real bright, like a flashbulb went off. Made my eyes hurt, I'll tell ya that! ""So, now the lights were on. I'm looking up at dirt, like a cave roof, about 20 feet above me. I turn my head to the side, and there's this girl! She was crouched down just out of reach, and when she saw me looking, she snatched this dagger out of a sheath on her hip. I could see her green eyes flashing anger and fear, and I remember thinking 'a guy could get stuck here!""\n""What did this girl look like, Private,"" asked Mayfair. ""What was she wearing?""\n""To tell you the truth, sir, at the time I wasn't worried about that. All I was thinking about was that knife and where she planned on putting it! -4-.)0/ ""I tried to speak, but my voice was kinda husky; dry, ya know? But I did manage to say, 'it's okay...I'm not gonna hurt ya, lady.' I don't think she could understand me, but when she looked in my eyes, I guess she got the message. She slid the knife back into the sheath, and seemed less frightened. I still didn't know what the hell was going on. But she wasn't Japanese, and she could've killed me up on the surface, so I figured she wasn't gonna hurt me. ""I tried to sit up, and couldn't. I managed to push myself up onto my elbows, and look down. My legs were there, but the pantlegs were dark with drying blood. Seeing that, and the movement of sitting up got to me...my head swam, and I lay down again. Well, to be honest...I sorta plopped down again. The room was turning like a whirlpool. My stomach was spinning too, but in the opposite direction."" The door opened, and the Colonel's secretary brought a glass pitcher of water in. He sat it on the desk, saluted Thayer, and left. Mayfair poured a glassful and handed it to Halick, saying he should continue his tale. Halick sipped his drink, then asked Thayer, ""am I doing alright, sir?""\n""Just fine, son. Just tell the truth.""\n""Yes, sir. So, I'm lying on the floor, hoping I don't fall off, and this girl comes closer and leans over me. For the first time, I can see how pretty she is. She had hair the color of sun-bleached sand, long and straight. I guess she was about 25, maybe 26, with a straight nose, high cheekbones, and pouty lips. She slid a hand under my head, and put something soft under it. That made the room really spin, and I thought I was gonna heave. But she held her hand up above my face, and she was holding a thing that looked like a little lightbulb. It was glowing, and she brought it close to my face. I asked her what it was, and she didn't say anything...just pressed it on my forehead,"" and Halick touched his finger to his skull, just between his eyebrows. ""The moment she did that, the room stopped moving. I felt something weird, like cool air blew through my brain, and my stomach settled right down! It was real screwy! ""She took the light away, and lifted my head so I can see my legs. I watched her pull that dagger again, and cut my pants away. I know she had to peel them off carefully, because they'd stuck to the wounds. I guess I took more shrapnel than I had thought. But when the cloth came away, it pulled on the raw flesh. I couldn't feel it. My heart sank into my ass. The word 'paralyzed' kept bouncing in my head.""\n""But you're walking today, Private,"" said O'Shea. ""That's right, sir. And I thank God for it. But anyway, she took off my shoes, and while she stared into my eyes, she pricked my toes with the needle-point of that knife. When it didn't register, she frowned. Then she began cutting off my boxers too! I musta turned 5 shades of red! I mean, I'd never been naked in front of a woman but my mom before! I said she shouldn't do that, but she just did it anyway. Then she began to take off my shirts. She didn't pull them out from under my back, but she slid my arms out of the sleeves. Now I was naked as Adam. She sat beside me for a moment, just sorta staring at me, like she'd never seen a naked man before. -5-.)0/ I was staring at her, too...believe you me! She was wearing this thing...like something I saw in National Geographic once. The docs here at the base had me draw what it was, and they said it was like a bikini, but I don't know about that. If a girl had worn clothes like that in Marion, she'd be arrested on the spot! It was like a brassiere, but made of light brown leather. She had this, like, loincloth on her bottom end. It was short, stopping just at the bottom of her...her...well, you know.""\n""Her 'crotch,"" prompted Mayfair? ""Yeah. Her crotch. Can I say that in the papers?""\n""You say it the way you want to, soldier. We'll clean it up for publication. And, if what I hear about you is true, we can print things that would surprise you."" Colonel Thayer interrupted, saying, ""Just imagine you are telling this story to Broski and Ditka in the locker room at Bragg. Use whatever language you want.""\n""It got kinda...uh...rough, sir,"" stumbled Halick. ""I know, son. I've read the reports. Just say it the way you want to.""\n""Yes, sir, Colonel. This girl starts running her hands over my body, almost like she's looking for something. I mean, it felt good and all that, but it wasn't sexual, like. Ever go look at the new cars at the dealers? And ya run your hands over the upholstery, the bumpers, the running boards... You're admiring the car, ya know? It was kinda like that, but I got the feeling she was kicking my tires too. I couldn't really enjoy it much, cause this was all so weird! The picture of me sitting in a wheelchair for the rest of my life that was in my head didn't help either. She pushed me over on my stomach, and for the first time, I could see the floor. It was hard and smooth...like metal or tile, but it wasn't either of them. I felt her put her hand on my forehead, and then start scratching her fingernails down my spine with her other hand. About the middle of my back, I couldnt feel it anymore, and I guess it was there that the spinal cord had been damaged.""\n""Weren't you in any pain, Halick,"" asked O'Shea. ""Not really, sir. The docs here tell me that I musta been in some kinda shock. They also talk about something called 'endorphins' whatever they are. But they think it had something to do with that. ""Anyway, when she found that spot in my back, she got up, and walked to the other side of the room. I turned my head to watch her, and she had a box over there. It was about the size of a foot locker, but it was bright blue. She opened it, and took out something that looked like a slingshot, but without the rubberbands. It was only about the size of a pencil. Then she brings the slingshot over to me, and sits back down at my side. I couldn't see what she did, but I felt her draw that thing down my back, and all of a sudden my ass caught fire! I felt like somebody was pulling the skin off my back! I tried not to cry out, but it wasn't any good. I bit my lip until it bled, and tears were welling up in my eyes. But I couldn't hold it back. I screamed. God, it hurt like all hell! Then it was over. ""I lay there, trembling and sweaty. The pain was gone, but the memory was fresh! Then I felt something...tickling. I jerked, and it sure felt like I moved my leg! I pushed myself onto my back again, and there was the girl with a blade of grass, tickling my toes! I wiggled them in amazement. I could feel my legs! Whatever she had done, she'd given me my legs back! She saw the wonder on my face, and smiled at me. She had the whitest teeth I'd ever seen. Maybe it was her golden-tan skin, but they looked white as milk! She had produced a small can from somewhere, and was pulling out gobs of gooey stuff. She began rubbing it on my wounds, and man...it felt good! Like when you've been on a twelve-mile hike, and can finally take your boots off for the night, ya know? ""The next few hours, I kept asking her questions, and she kept acting like she didn't speak English. I had learned a few words of French, back when I was in boot camp. A guy named DeSaales taught me, since he hoped we'd get stationed in Europe and could go whoring in Paris someday after the war. So, I tried a few words of French on her, but that didn't get me anywhere either. When I tried to sit up, she pushed me back down. I figured she wanted me to lie there, and not mess up whatever she did on my back."" O'Shea stood up and walked over to the window. He stood for a moment, looking out at the afternoon activity of the Fort Dix troops. Then he turned back to Halick. ""How many wounds did you have, private?""\n""Couldn't say for sure, sir. I know I had at least one in my back, and I saw one long one that had cut across both my legs. I think there were more than that, but like I say...""\n""Bad wounds, were they?""\n""They looked bad, sir. But I'm no doctor.""\n""Would you mind rolling your pantlegs up, private?""\n""No, sir. With the Colonel's permission."" The Colonel nodded, and Halick leaned over to pull his pantcuffs up above the knees. His legs were without blemish, clean and unmarked. ""Where are the scars, Halick? Bad wounds should leave scars."" O'Shea's face wore an 'I gotcha' smile as he said it. ""I don't know, Mr. O'Shea. Nearest I can figure is the goop she put on the gashes healed 'em without scarring."" He rolled his cuffs back down, and continued his narrative. ""Well, this girl wouldn't let me get up for two days. She did everything for me. She brought me food and water, and big leaves from outside to use for shi...for a latrine. I lost track of the time, because I couldn't see the sun. I never was one to wear a watch.""\n""If you couldn't see the sun, how did you see in the cave?"" This time it was Mayfair looking for details. ""She had some kinda lamp there. It wasn't like anything I'd ever seen. It was a tube, about as thick as your thumb and a foot long. When it was lying on the floor, it was dark. But when she stood it on end, it lit up like a floodlight. ""Anyway, that was about two days, I think. Sometimes she'd go up the tunnel we'd come down. I knew my patrol had been long gone, if they'd survived the Jap attack. And with the gooks up there, I wasn't in a hurry to go up. ""During our time together, I tried to teach the girl some English. She picked it up pretty quickly. Soon we could talk together. I found out that her name was Shauna, and that she was from somewhere called Shey-Ar-En. She and her family had been sent here for research on the island. But then the Japs came. Their first flyover wrecked Shauna's folk's trasport. Bombing flyovers are SOP, ya know."" Both reporters looked at each other, and Mayfair asked, ""Could you explain that a little better, son? 'SOP, bombing flyovers' stuff like that we civilians don't understand.""\n""Well, when an occupational force is gonna land on an island, they send planes to bomb the island first. Soften-up any natives, wreck any enemy encampments...that kinda thing is SOP...Standard Operating Procedure.""\n""And one of these bombs killed Shauna's parents and wrecked their plane?"" That's what she said. But, now that ya mention it...she never said 'plane.' She said 'ship.' I guess they musta come on a boat. But the baseline is that she was as stuck there as me. ""On the third day, Shauna let me stand up. Man, it felt real good to get on my feet. I wanted to go out and look around, real careful, you know? But Shauna said it wasn't safe, not in the daylight. So we waited until night. While we waited, we talked. I got to explaining about Hitler, and Mussolini, and Tojo...you know...the whole Japanazi mess. She said she'd had no idea what the Japs (she called 'em Yellow Men) wanted on the island, or that there was a war on even! I guessed she must have been from Switzerland or some other neutral country, not to know about the War. When I started telling her what the war was all about, and how many people were dying in it...she began to cry. I mean, really sobbing! I felt real bad for her, and slid over to her and put my arm around her shoulder. She was shaking all over. and we just sat on the floor holding each other while she cried herself out. ""Now, I'm a gentleman. My Mama raised me right. But, ya gotta remember, I hadn't been with a woman in 4 months! So I hope ya won't think less of me when I tell ya that she was getting me hot. I mean, this beautiful girl, wearing almost nothing, and me still naked as Adam... Well, old Woody started saluting, if you get my meaning!""\n""You were getting horny,"" smiled O'Shea. ""Yeah...that's the word the doc used when I told him this story,"" said Halick. ""Horny. I was gettin' all horny! Ya sure ya wanna hear this adult stuff?"" Both reporters quickly nodded, so Halick continued. ""Shauna looked down, and she saw what my prick was doing. Her eyes got real big, and she just stared at it for a minute. Then she asked me what was wrong with it. I guess she musta been a virgin, cause she sure looked serious when she asked it. She said she'd never seen a man naked before, just me. Well, I tried to explain what a man's penis was and why it gets hard, and she just stared at me with her mouth hanging open and her eyes staring like I just told her Churchill was my sister. ""Like I say, my Mama taught me right. I wasn't gonna try anything with Shauna, her being a virgin and all. But I sure wanted to! She smelled so good, so clean! Even living in that cave. Come -8-.)0/ to think of it, she always was clean. I mean, her skin always kinda glistened...like she was just a little sweaty, ya know? Her skin felt dry enough, but it...gleamed. Not like metal does, but like it was just a little damp. I never thought about it before. ""Well, Shauna gets up and walks behind me, and starts playing with my back where she'd operated on me. I could feel her nails scratching at my skin, and it tickled good! I've always liked that...kinda gets me horny. Well, Woody was still up, but feeling her fingernails on my back just made it worse. Goosebumps were spreading on my skin, and she asked about that. I told her that it meant I was enjoying her nails on my back. I heard her giggle, and then she really clawed my back! I stiffened as I felt her rake those nails down my spine! I thought she'd laid my back open for sure! That did it! I wasn't gonna miss this piece of poontang! I grabbed her wrist, and guided her around to face me. Then I kissed her. She reacted like a wildcat! At first she pulled back, and then she kissed me back! Boy, did she kiss me back! ""Shauna pulled out of my arms, and went to that green footlocker she had. She brought out a ball, about the size of a poolball. It was smokey grey, and little lights danced in it. She brought it over to me, and pressed it against my chest. I felt this cool feeling wash over my skin, like a trickle of water had just run down my chest. I smiled, and she grinned wide. Then she pressed the ball against my forehead. I watched as the little lights got brighter, and then I heard drums. They weren't in my ears, though...they were playing in my head! They were like jungle drums...slow and strong...kinda like an Indian tom-tom. It was wild! Shauna took my hand and put in on her breast, and I could feel her heartbeat. It was in perfect time with that drum in my skull! That's another weird thing...she put my hand on her right breast. I didn't think anything of it at the time...but it was the wrong side. I shouldn't have been able to feel her heartbeat on that side, should I?"" All three men shrugged their shoulders, indicating that they didn't know. ""Now Shauna rolled the ball down my body, and up under my balls. When it touched my nuts, suddenly the drums weren't just in my head...they were all through my body! I could feel them in my fingers and toes, sense the beat in my heart and blood. It was eerie!""\n""And it didn't occur to you to wonder where this Shauna got such a remarkable device,"" questioned O'Shea. ""Like I said, sir...I'm just a dumb ol' country-boy from Marion Indiana. For all I knew, these things were as common as Fords wherever she came from. And if you think that I was worrying about that, with that sweet girl in my arms playing with my soldier...well, what would YOU be thinking about? ""Anyway, these drums were beating in my muscles, my blood. And they were beating in my Johnson too! He was standing up taller and harder than I'd ever seen him do! I was so ready, I thought I'd bust! Now, Shauna dropped the grey poolball to the floor, and kissed me again. While our lips were pressed together, I began rubbing her orange-sized breasts. They slid around in that leather bra she was wearing, but they felt firm as anything. She moaned in my mouth and pushed her tits into my hands. I could feel her nipples getting harder under the soft leather. It wasn't long before I had her top bunched up under her armpits, and was pinching those long nips with my fingers. She was really enjoying it, and she put her hands on mine, pulling my hands so I was really stretching her nipples. They were a pretty coral pink, and as big as the end of my little finger! She was having a great time with that. Then, when I bent down and took one of 'em in my mouth and sucked on it...I thought she'd lose her mind! She just went wild! She was gasping and trembling and saying my name over and over... ""I laid her down on the hard floor, and started untying her leather panties. I got them off easy, and was surprised to find that, though she had a bush, it was really neat and short. I don't think she trimmed it; it didn't look perfect enough for that. But it wasn't so long that it'd choke a man. I crawled between those long, muscular legs of hers, sitting back on my calves. I took her hand, and guided it to my hard rod. She wrapped her hand around ol' Woody, and started to stroke it softly. With each stroke, the drums in my body became louder and faster. She kept perfect time with the drums, making me more and more excited. Drops of juice were dripping out of my digger, running down her fist. Damn, it felt great! But there was that pussy...lying there, winking at me. I could see it was sparkling with moisture, and I could imagine I could hear it saying, 'hi soldier...looking for a good time?' So, I leaned forward, and she guided my dick into her hole. Oh shit, she was hot inside! It felt like sticking my meat into a cup of hot coffee! I couldn't believe it. I could feel her legs bending around behind my back, pulling me deeper into her. Her cunny sucked on my dick like a second mouth, again, in perfect time to that hypnotic drum I felt inside myself. ""Shauna's blonde head tossed back and forth on the floor, as she dug her nails into my ass. Her muscular legs stretched and tightened, pulling me forward again and again. ""Well, between her sucking notch and those drums, and me not having touched a woman since forever...I couldn't hold out long! I tried thinking about baseball, but Babe Ruth wasn't helping! She was shouting and crying and laughing and coming all over the place! Her juices were running down my balls and across my thighs. I've never seen a woman come so hard! ""Then, I could feel the sperm boiling in my nuts. I knew it was too late. I couldn't hold it back. I came hard, my balls spitting about a pint of jizz into her! I know I was howling, but I don't know what I said. I was filled with the drums, and she was filled with my sperm. Finally, spent, I collapsed on her. "" I realized as I lay on her heaving body that I couldn't hear the drums anymore. They stopped about the same time ol' Woody shot his last bullet. ""Well, after a while, Shauna disengaged herself from me, and got up. I was still washed-out, so I just lay there on my back. I could hear her saying how good it had felt. Then she came and sat down with me. She had a little box, kinda like a matchbox, in her hand. She told me that it wasn't safe for me to be on the island anymore. She was afraid the gooks had heard us screwing around. She said that -10-.)0/ there would be a ship coming for her soon, but that I couldn't go with her. It wouldn't be allowed. But she was going to keep me safe until somebody could come to pick me up. Then she showed me the box, and pressed a button on it. I felt my brain turn over in my head, and that's the last thing I remember until last week. Some developer from Texas had come to look over the island, and he was sure surprised when I came walking buck-naked out of a cave in the ground! I looked for Shauna all around in the cave, but she and her miracle light, and green footlocker were gone.""\n""Was there anything left in the cave,"" asked O'Shea? ""Just some paintings on a wall. I couldn't make heads or tails out of 'em."" Colonel Thayer interupted. ""Our top cryptologists went into that cave. They found pictoglyphs of a girl which Halick identifies as Shauna, as well as another...which looks remarkably like Private Halick! There is also these..."" and he produced a folder from his desk drawer. He drew some photos from it, and passed them to the reporters. They looked at the glossies, brows knitted in thought. They looked at Thayer with questions in their eyes. He simply said ""we don't know. You tell me."" Mayfair handed O'Shea a photo. ""You're the science editor on your paper. Tell me that this ISN'T what I THINK it is."" O'Shea's eyes widened. His finger traced a pattern of white spots on the paper...spots on the wall of that Pacific Ocean cave. ""It's the Big Dipper,"" he whispered. ""But it's backwards...like it would be seen from,"" and his eyes involuntarily looked skywards. He looked at the other photo he held...the one of a golden-haired girl walking into a door in the side of a tremendous silver disk. Also on the picture was a shot of the disk blasting it's way into the sky over a small, green, tropical island. Thayer was holding one last picture. He held it up for the men to see. It was an X-ray of a man's back. At the bottom, it read: Pvt. C. Halick, vertebreal x-ray number 4701. In the spinal structure, near the middle, was a dark Y-shaped object. Thayer said, ""We can't take it out. It's the only thing holding his spinal cord together. But we've run tests on it. It's far beyond anything our medical science has. We don't even have the technology to do the surgery, let alone create the implant. On top of that, the implant is made of some material we've never seen before. We ran out of explanations days ago."" Halick looked at the reporters. The reporters looked at Halick. He was a young man. Only about 23 years old. As the Colonel had told them when they were asked to attend this conference, Halick's fingerprints had confirmed it was him. His military records had been authenticated, showing him a casualty of the mission to AP171 in August 1943. His body had never been found. This was Halick. No doubt of that. Thayer broke the silence. ""We want to ask your cooperation in keeping a lid on this for a few more days. Long enough for us to finish cleaning up the cave on AP171. See, we found a note, written in another language on the floor by the spot where Halick had lain. The cryptographers aren't certain, but the words seem to indicate that Shauna and her friends are coming back for a visit. Two days from now, they should be arriving. The U.N. is getting ready to welcome them as Ambassadors. We'd appreciate your help in getting the public prepared for the visit."" Halick stood up, saying that he was due for a test in Medical Division. The Colonel dismissed him. He saluted, and went out the door. The reporters watched the WW2 veteran walk away, still a spry 23 years old. Then they began discussing how they would break the news to President Bush that Ambassadors were coming from out of town...a very long way out of town."
906,Celebration,"['MF-f', 'inc', 'ped']","Then she met David. She couldn't have built a more perfect man if she had designed him herself. David understood her priorities, and put no demands on her that would take her away from Tammy too much. They went to dinner once or twice a week, sometimes taking Tammy with them and sometimes leaving her with a baby sitter. Linda had gotten past the guilt feelings she'd had at first, and thoroughly enjoyed the time she spent with David. He even understood the limitations she'd placed on the sexual side of their relationship. Tammy seemed to like David, too, although she was still a bit shy around him. Tonight they'd gone out to dinner to celebrate her promotion at work. They'd had a wonderful evening together, laughing over a shared bottle of wine. Linda drank more than usual, quite a bit more, and was pretty dang tipsy from it. They'd come home after Tammy had been put to bed by the baby sitter, and were snuggling on the couch together. David was kissing her slow and deep, just like she liked, and Linda was melting into him. A voice deep inside her told her she was getting too excited and should put a stop to it, but Linda was enjoying it far to much to stop. When his hands started roaming over her, she knew she was too far gone to tell him to stop. Damn, it had been so long! It had been years since a man's hands had touched her like this. David was enjoying himself, too. He kept waiting for her signal to stop, but when it didn't come he hurriedly plunged ahead. Her skin was so soft as he worked his hand under her blouse and finally under her bra. Her breast was wonderful in his hand. When he pinched her hard nipple, he heard her moan and her tongue pushed farther into his mouth. Oh yeah, she was liking this. He sensed her hips moving next to him, unconsciously thrusting against him. Her hand went to his crotch, feeling his hardon through his pants. She broke their kiss. ""David, I need it. Please. Let's go to the bedroom."" They had thrown off their clothes, licking and sucking each other as the clothes hit the floor. When he touched her pussy, it was soaking wet. His cock was almost painful it was throbbing so hard. Their moans and words of encouragement were getting louder and louder. Finally David pushed her back on the bed, and climbed between her legs. They both knew they'd take it slower the next time, but both needed it NOW. He rammed his cock into her as she arched her back. Her legs wrapped around him, and he started fucking her hard and fast. She was pushing her cunt against him, wanting more of him inside her. He was bracing his arms, watching her. Her eyes were clinched shut, her head rocking back and forth as she neared her orgasm. Suddenly ""MOMMY!!!! WHAT IS HE DOING TO YOU???"" Linda and David both froze in mid thrust, looking toward the door they'd forgotten to close and lock. Tammy stood there wide-eyed in a T-shirt and panties, tears welling up in those huge eyes. David's first instinct was to jump off and duck under the sheet, but Linda's legs tightened around him holding him inside her. She looked up at him and said ""Please don't move. She'll think we're doing something wrong if we try to cover it up."" She turned her head to Tammy, saying ""Come here, baby. Mommy's just fine. Come here"", holding her hand outstretched to her daughter. Tammy took a few tentative steps, then rushed to the side of the bed, taking her mommy's hand. David stayed up on his arms, watching, pretty wide-eyed himself. He could feel his cock slowly deflating inside Linda. He knew she didn't want him to move, but he was going to slip out of her pretty fast. ""Don't cry now, honey. Mommy's not hurt. This feels good to mommy. David would never hurt me. Would you, David?"" looking up at him, wanting him to help reassure her daughter. ""I, uh, NO, I would never hurt your mommy"" he stammered, confused. Linda wrapped her arm around Tammy, bringing her close to her nude, outstretched body. ""Sssh, now, baby, its ok, mommy loves you, sssh."" Tammy was sniffling, not crying, but still had that look of fear in her eyes. ""Here, honey, you like this, you'll feel better now"" gently pushing Tammy's head toward Linda's breast, her nipple. David stared in shocked silence as Tammy opened her mouth, locking on to Linda's nipple. He had no way of knowing that Linda had comforted Tammy over the years in, well, unconventional ways. Linda's eyes closed as Tammy started sucking her nipple, holding her breast with both hands, kneading it. Her eyes flew open, looking at David, quietly asking ""Do you have a problem with this?"" David could only shake his head no, not taking his eyes off of Tammy, hearing her making sucking noises as she tried to get even more of her mommy's tit into her mouth. ""She's really quite good at it"" Linda quietly said. David could feel her pussy contracting around his hardening cock. Obviously, the mommy was really enjoying this and he was growing a throbbing erection again. Linda closed her eyes again, and thought ""Oh what the hell, he might as well know it all."" She started pushing Tammy panties down, as Tammy automatically opened her legs, letting them fall down. She stepped out of her panties, never taking her mouth off of mommy's tit. It always made her feel so good to suck mommy's tittie. And she knew if she did a good job, mommy would make her feel even better. Watching for David's reaction, Linda took her arm from around Tammy and put two of her fingers in her mouth, licking them, getting them wet. Then she reached for Tammy's little pussy. Tammy's legs stayed open as Linda started running her wet finger up and down the slit of her pussy. Linda's finger went between the girl's pussy lips, gently rubbing, then finding her tiny clit. David guessed when she'd found it because he could hear the girl whimper and push against her mommy's hand. When David saw her finger start to go inside the girl, he couldn't help it. His cock throbbed inside Linda, and he started fucking her, pushing and pulling his cock from her pussy. The little girl never seemed to notice, and kept sucking her mommy and enjoying her mommy fingering her. It was obviously not the first time her mommy's finger had been in her pussy. Linda looked up at David and said ""How about we give your arms a rest. Let me get on top."" David nodded yes, ""Just let me keep fucking, and please don't make your daughter leave.""\n""No,"" Linda said, ""she'll stay with us."" David rolled off of Linda onto his back, while Linda broke her daughter's grip on her nipple. She urged Tammy onto the bed, as Linda straddled David, taking his cock slowly back into her cunt. As Tammy watched, Linda lowered herself onto his cock, purring her pleasure. Tammy had never seen mommy fuck, but was getting even more turned on by it. She loved it when mommy fingered her, and knew there was more to come. When Linda was settled on his cock, she told Tammy to stand in front of her, straddling David's chest. David was given the gorgeous view of the girl's smooth pussy above him. He could see the moisture her mommy's finger had caused, and truly believed then how turned on the girl was. He couldn't believe his luck! How many nights had he laid in bed, jerking off to the thought of a smooth little pussy like this! He never believed he'd actually get to see one this close! He could feel Linda leaning forward, and between the girl's legs could see her using her hands to part Tammy's lips. She rubbed her little slit, then leaned some more and replaced her finger with her tongue. She licked the little girl's slit up and down, moaning. She loved the taste of her daughter. David didn't know she sucked her daughter at least once a day. It was like an addiction - she just had to suck and lick Tammy's pussy every chance she got. David could see Tammy's clit poking out. As Linda started sucking on it, she also started fucking David, trying not to lose her balance. Tammy reached down and held her lips open so her mommy would keep sucking. She loved her mommy's tongue and mouth. Mommy always sucked her so good!\n\n""Fuck me, David. Fuck me while I suck her clit."" David started fucking into Linda's soaking cunt, his cock ready to explode. He didn't want to cum too soon, didn't want this show to stop! Linda groped for his hand. He didn't know what she wanted him to do, but extended his hand to her. She took his index finger, and aimed it at her daughter's cunt. She eased it into Tammy's tight pussy, pushing, pulling it out again. Tammy froze at the new touch, but Linda kept saying ""Its ok, baby, just like I do it, shut your eyes baby, it'll be good, he won't hurt you."" David's eyes were fixed on the girl's cunt, his own finger fucking the girl, driven by her mommy's hand. Linda used David's hand to fuck the tight pussy, and David could feel the tight contractions around his finger. Then Linda pushed David's second finger into her. Tammy moaned and pushed against his fingers thrusting in and out. Linda's pussy was wildly contracting around his cock as she went back to sucking Tammy's clit. David said ""I can't hold it, baby. I can't believe I'm fucking her with my fingers. And she likes it! She's really getting off on it. I'm gonna cum, Linda!"" Linda said ""Tammy, squat over David's face. Let him make you cum like I do. His tongue will feel good."" Tammy stepped back and squatted, like her mommy told her to. David's tongue snaked out, lapping her cunt. He reached up and pulled her down harder on him. He was licking her from asshole to clit, as far as he could reach. Her taste was unbelievable - so sweet! He plunged his tongue into her hole as far as he could. She ground her pussy on his face, loving it. His finger found her clit and rubbed while he fucked her hole with his tongue. When he felt Linda sit hard on his cock, he started to explode into her. ""Aaaah, God, I'm cumming in you, Linda!!!!"" He could feel Tammy's pussy contracting on his tongue, hoping she was cumming with him. He was trying to eat her whole pussy while her mommy fucked his cock. As soon as Linda felt him shooting into her, her pussy spasmed and her orgasm hit her hard. They could both hear Tammy's moans as she came on David's face. Later, as all 3 were laying cuddled together, David quietly asked, ""Will you marry me, Linda? Tammy, can I be your new daddy?"""
907,Celeste,['MF'],"Saint-Denis. As I neared it, there suddenly were more girls in the side streets, some of them gorgeous girls it seemed, gaudily but carefully dressed. It was as I was passing them, in the broadening of the street before the Porte, where several other girls still lined the sidewalk, that I came upon a man so suddenly that I almost ran into him. There had been no time to prepare for him; nevertheless, I shot him a quick smile. He did not return it but stared me up and down before turning away slowly. He was perhaps in his thirties; short, chunky, dark and balding. Nowhere in America would I have so much as looked at him, much less considered offering myself to him. Now, however, as I watched him turn away toward the other girls, I halted in my path toward the boulevard and a taxi back to the pension. I lingered self-consciously, and as far as possible from a redhead in slacks who was giving him the eye now. But he passed by, from one girl to the next. They were women of all shapes, but in each case heavily rouged and daring in dress. I knew I was out of place among them, but I remember now that I spent that minute or two of my life counting them and measuring myself against each of them. There were six of them in all. The redhead in slacks seemed well-proportioned enough, and his ignoring of her buoyed my heart. Then there was a large mulatto in lavender and a slim brunette. Both of these he passed by, as well as two nondescript blondes chatting together in a doorway. But the last one, the sixth, was outstanding, and he was speaking to her now. She was tallish and classic in line, with white skin and jet-black hair. But most unusual, she wore a trim green suit which so became her that I could not remove my eyes from her. My heart sank as he stood before her, for I knew then that, had I been a man in search of a woman, I would have chosen her. Now they were laughing together, and he had taken her hand. They seemed ready to disappear into the doorway behind her, and I was about to turn and go, when suddenly he dropped her hand, turned, and crossed the little square to where I stood. He ignored my nervous smile, observed me coldly for a moment and then stepped up and asked. ""Combien?"" His voice was high, unmusical, unpleasant as his looks, and once again I thought how completely I would have ignored him in America. But I answered him clearly now. ""Twenty,"" I said, ""but only with a rubber.""\n""Naked?""\n""Thirty.""\n""Too much,"" he said. ""Twenty-five."" I shrugged assent. ""I warn you,"" he said, ""I like to take my time and do things my own way. Some girls don't like that.""\n""I don't mind,"" I said, feeling my throat tighten. ""Where's your hotel?""\n""Down there.""\n""Which street?""\n""The first one,"" I said, unable to name it. ""All right, go ahead. I'll follow you."" I began walking, unsteadily I thought, toward the street I'd indicated in my panic. I could hear the chunky, bald man behind me though I couldn't see him. And I could see the other girls watching me (with curiosity or indifference?) as I passed between them as if running a gauntlet. I was number seven, the seventh whore, and I'd been chosen in preference over the other six, including the chic brunette in the green suit. Were they jealous of me, or didn't they care? How would I have felt in their place? The street narrowed at the entrance to the little square, and when I turned into the next street, it was narrower still and considerably darker than any street I had yet seen in Paris. The women who lined its sidewalks were the ones I'd noticed in passing; they seemed bolder, bigger-breasted, more brazenly beautiful than any I'd yet seen. I ran this gauntlet too, down this street which seemed to grow narrower in itself and whose end seemed to recede as I walked, followed relentlessly by the steps of the bald man, until I saw the first lighted sign marked Hotel, reaching it almost with relief, almost as if it were the pension itself and a sanctuary, and without a backward glance pushing open the door and entering. With the steps still following me, I penetrated a tiny narrow corridor dark at the far end and was greeted by a seedy old man in suspenders who appeared out of nowhere to bar my path. ""A room, please,"" I managed to say. ""For how long? A quarter of an hour? All night?"" I hesitated, turning and seeing again and almost with reassurance the squat figure of the bald man behind me. ""Make it for an hour,"" he said. ""And make it a big room. With mirrors.""\n""*Entendu*."" The hotel man led the way. I followed up the dark winding staircase, narrower still than the corridor or the street, as if in an unbearable nightmare I was following an endless passage into the darkness of my own inner being. And now almost physically I could feel the eyes of the squat man on the back of my stockings as I climbed the stairs, his eyes on my dress, on my body. We seemed to penetrate interminably into the labyrinth of this hotel, until finally the man reached a door, turned a key, and switched on a light. ""*Voil…*,"" he said. I found myself in a squarish room, decorated throughout with blood-red plush, with vertical and horizontal mirrors beside and over the bed, and another on the ceiling directly above it. The inside of the female womb, I mused, must somehow resemble this. ""There's the bidet, and here's a towel. Will this do?""\n""This will do,"" answered my customer, slipping a bill into the man's hand. The man backed out hurriedly, with a bow of obsequious thanks, and closed the door behind him. My companion went to the door and slid the bolt. Then he came to the table where I stood and tossed twenty-five francs onto it. I took the money and put it in my purse. I'd been paid in advance and told what would be expected of me. It was up to me now to give my customer his money's worth. Everything in the room had been arranged to enable me to do just that. Will power and determination are remarkable qualities. I had long ago decided that my research into prostitution would require at least one practical exercise. Now, thanks to my singleminded- ness of purpose, I was about to take that step in my course of instruction. Should I tell what happened next? Should I recount in detail the thousand banalities familiar to every prostitute, writing from the experience of the prostitute I was now becoming myself? (I knew this from the worn franc notes I had just slipped into my purse, from the soiled crumpled slipcover on the bed, and from the mirrors which had reflected the lustful contortions of a thousand prostitutes and were now ready to reflect mine.) Must I really describe it all? Yes, I must, the loathsome part as well as the pleasurable, for this was my vow in writing a book intended not for prostitutes but for those young students whose purposes and aims are as disinterested and scientific as my own. I stood there then, in this blood-red chamber of horrors, between the bolted door, this ugly little stranger, and the bed. He observed me silently for a minute, a mocking smile on his thick lips. And then he asked, ""What's your name?""\n""Celeste,"" I lied, taking the name as a sort of cloak, a protection. ""What's yours?"" His eyes hardened. ""None of your business."" He continued to watch me as I shrugged, embarrassed. I knew my place now, and so with a faintly lecherous smile of provocation I began to undo the top buttons of my suit. ""I didn't tell you to do that. Button it up."" I did so, more embarrassed and humiliated than ever. ""Turn around,"" he ordered. ""Slowly."" I obeyed, and when I was facing him again, I saw he was beginning to undress. ""You wouldn't be too bad looking, Celeste,"" he said grudgingly, ""if you didn't have that get-up on. Where were you going, to a tea party or a funeral or something?""\n""Some men like it,"" I said, thinking rapidly. ""You must, or you wouldn't have picked me.""\n""Get this straight, kid,"" he said. ""I didn't pick you for your clothes. I think your clothes stink."" His shirt and tie were off now, exposing hairy shoulders and a thick torso. He was unfastening his belt, but his eyes had not left me for an instant. ""Now walk over there and come back."" I did so, going up to myself in a mirror and returning to see him remove his trousers. ""I like the way you walk, Celeste. You walk like you didn't know there were men in the world. Say, what are you looking at now?"" His trousers were gone, and his legs were as thick and hairy as his torso, and his erection bulged out into his white undershorts. My eyes inadvertently had been glued to the thing, but at his sudden remark I forced a sly smile. ""Nothing,"" I said. He pointed at it. ""Is that what you were looking at?""\n""I don't see it yet,"" I answered cautiously. ""But you'd like to see it, isn't that right?"" He pulled off his undershirt. He was a mat of hair from his neck to his shorts. There was lint in his navel. ""What do you want to see it for? It looks like all the others.""\n""I like them all,"" I said. I was standing in front of him, fully clothed while be stripped himself naked, and I was saying the words as fast as I could think of them. ""To see them or feel them?""\n""Both. I like to feel them too.""\n""Well, here then,"" and he took off his shorts. The penis stared thickly at me, club-like, from a mass of black hair. ""You like that?""\n""Yes.""\n""Then come and feel it."" As if in a trance, I stepped forward and took the thing in my hand, holding it like the handle of a broom. It was much thicker than any broom handle though, and as hard. And the heat of it almost burned my hand. My eyes gazed calmly into his. ""Where else do you want to feel it?"" he asked. My voice had thickened, and my hand was moist with perspiration as I continued to hold the penis. I was going to say it all now, I knew. What difference did it make not to say it? The more I said the better it would be. ""Inside me,"" I heard myself saying. ""Inside your what?""\n""Between my legs.""\n""You said inside you. Inside your what?"" I looked him straight in the eye as I said it, pronouncing the words softly and pleasantly, but very distinctly. ""Inside my cunt,"" I said. He drew in his breath. ""Inside your cunt! Celeste, do you know what that means? Do you know what I'll be doing to you if I stick this thing inside your cunt?""\n""Yes, of course,"" I smiled gently. ""You'll be fucking me."" He seemed shocked. ""You mean you really want me to stick this thing inside your cunt and fuck you with it?"" It was easy. They were the words I had said in the dark solitude of my boarding-school room, under the thick weight of my quilt. ""Darling,"" I said, ""I want to be fucked by you. I want to feel your meat all warm and moving deep inside my cunt.""\n""Where else do you want to feel it?"" I gave it a little squeeze. ""Right here in my hand.""\n""Where else?"" My eyes must have been glazed. I was answering mechanically. ""I want to feel it in my mouth.""\n""You may get it there, too. Where else?"" My voice was almost inaudible. ""In my behind.""\n""Where?""\n""Between my cheeks?""\n""Where did you say?""\n""I told you. I want you to ram it right up my ass."" He frowned. ""You want a lot, don't you?""\n""Darling, I want everything you'll give me.""\n""Well, Celeste, I'm going to give you a lot, and I hope you're not going to be disappointed. Take off your clothes."" I released his penis and backed away. At last I was able to break the spell of the brutal thing and the words it had brought from me. It was in truth the first representative of the species that I'd seen since the terrible night with Clyde Cowles, and I reflected with satisfaction how easily I was mastering the situation. So far I'd passed the test without difficulty. Almost with relief I turned, unbuttoned my jacket, and hung it over the chair. Then I stepped out of my skirt and stood before him in my slip. ""That's enough,"" he said, sitting on the edge of the bed so that his organ stood up straight, like a blind man seeking his way. ""Now let me see your legs."" I pulled up the edge of my slip, seductively I hoped. ""Turn around. The back."" I obeyed, holding the hem above my stocking tops. ""That's not the most beautiful slip I've seen,"" he said. ""Come here."" I approached and felt his hands on my legs under the slip. They moved slowly up the back of my legs. ""Now lift it all the way."" As I did so, he raised his hands to my rump and pulled my pelvis toward his face. For a second I was off balance, and then just as suddenly he pushed me away with a cry of disgust and an oath. ""What in the hell is that thing you're wearing?""\n""Just a panty-girdle,"" I said. ""It gives me a slim line.""\n""What's the matter, are you crazy or queer or something? Are you afraid the cheeks of your ass will wiggle in the street and attract a customer for you? Take it off and don't let me see it any more. But leave your slip on."" I squirmed out of my American foundation garment, rolled my stockings above my knees, and dropped my slip back into place. Shaken by his abuse, I nevertheless noticed the immediate freeing of my body, as if every last restraint had now been released. Suddenly I was conscious of my near-nudity in his presence, and yet I was strangely tranquil and fatalistic about what was going to happen. ""Look what you did with that damned corset,"" he said, displaying a sadly limp member. ""I'm sorry, darling. I'll get it up again for you.""\n""How?"" I was standing a few feet from him, naked under my slip. ""Like this, maybe."" I lifted the smooth nylon again, this time waist-high to reveal everything as I turned in a graceful slow pirouette. Then slowly I dropped it into place. The movement had had its effect. His penis once more stood stiffly at attention. He rose deliberately, took from his coat pocket a rubber condom which he unrolled carefully down the length of the organ, until it projected like a policeman's white stick. Then he walked across the room without a word and threw his arms about me, burying his face in my neck. I felt the club-like thing hard now against my belly and his hands moving rapidly behind my back, one raising the flimsy material of my slip and the other sending blunt probing fingers deep between the cheeks of my behind. At the same time he forced me to spread my legs and let the end of his instrument slip spring-like between my thighs and rub hotly against the hairs of my crotch. Then suddenly he was pushing and carrying me toward the bed in a brutal act of rape, falling there on top of me and driving his shaft into me. I heard him grunt like a pig, and I smelled his sour breath as he kissed my neck and face. He was in me now, suddenly and completely, painfully stretching my narrow chamber and pumping like an animal as I watched our intertwined bodies reflected in the mirror. But even as the brutal club worked back and forth inside me, taking from me the pleasure for which I had been paid, I remembered with a startled realization that standing, in the instant between the spreading of my legs and the pressure of his penis between them, I had felt like a cool breeze the trickle of a liquid down onto my thigh from my vagina. I had been lubricating, for how long I could not say, but wet from desire I certainly was. Whether from the presence of this naked brute, or the obscenities I had spoken to him, or simply the thought of copulation, my body had prepared me for what my sensibilities had not. In truth, my body really did want this hot meat inside my cunt. My body did want him to fuck me. My brain, however, remained cold and analytical. I told myself this copulation was research, a sociological investiga- tion. Eventually he came. The pumping was rapid, powerful, brutal, and without regard for my feelings. The mouth wheezed and snorted against my neck, and with my hands I felt the sweat on his hairy shoulders and against my belly. Then in a sudden blow like a battering ram there was a stiffening of his whole torso as if he were trying to drive me against the wall. I closed my eyes in the expectation of worse. But it was all over. I had done what I had been paid to do. I was his whore. In that moment of repose, while his dagger still filled my sheath and the thick wad at its end pressed against the mouth of my womb, I thought again of Clyde Cowles. Now I've conquered you at last, Mr, Cowles. The fear you instilled in me is gone. I've surmounted it. And your prediction regarding me has come true. I have indeed learned to like it, as you said I would. But the lessons have not come from you, Mr. Cowles. I've taken my lessons from the street rather than from you. My customer raised himself to his hands now and gazed down into my face, his heavy jaw projecting and his lower teeth visible in a smile of satisfied possession. I returned his gaze brazenly. ""Finished so soon?"" I asked, feeling the thing inside me diminish in size. ""That was long enough,"" he answered, withdrawing it with one hand at its base. I felt a pulling movement inside my vagina, and then it was out, projecting in a long heavy curve as he stood up with the white charge of his juice swinging loosely in the condom's rubber end. ""I thought you were planning to do more with it than that,"" I teased him, lying there with my head pillowed in my hands and my legs still spread. ""Plenty of time for that next time, baby."" He crossed to the wash basin and pulled the rubber gingerly from his penis. His back, and even his buttocks, were hardly less hairy than his chest. I rose and went to the bidet beside the wash basin, sat on it and began to soap my parts thoroughly. I ran my hand down under my crotch and inserted my finger to cleanse the entire passage. My finger felt slimy and inadequate after what had preceded it, but I noticed that the sensation was not unpleasant. I gave him a glance out of the corner of my eye and a hard smile. This is it, I kept telling myself. I'm a real whore now. I've had the experience, and now I can write honestly about it. ""What were you doing down here tonight, anyway?"" he asked suddenly. ""Why, I just thought I'd try a new street for a change."" He laughed shortly. ""Don't kid me, baby. This is your first time."" I felt a rush of blood to my cheeks. ""What do you think I am, a virgin?""\n""I didn't say that. You've probably rolled in the hay a few times with some rich bourgeois' son. But it's your first time in business, isn't it?""\n""You're crazy,"" I said indignantly. ""Can't a girl change scenery without being taken for an amateur?"" He was drying himself now. The condom oozed limply in the basin. ""No, because an amateur is what you are. How do I know? In the first place, a real business girl doesn't insist on a rubber. She knows how to keep clean without one. And she doesn't wear any suit of armor like that thing around your ass, either. She knows it spoils her attractions when she walks, and it takes too much time to get on and off. Time counts in this business, kid."" I shrugged, pretending to be unimpressed. ""Then again, a real gonzesse doesn't wash herself out with soap. Soap irritates, and after the third or fourth time she'd be through working for the night. You want to hear another reason?"" I was washing the soap away, ashamedly. ""I'll tell you then. I know you're an amateur because professionals don't just walk into other people's territory, especially mine. That's right. This is my territory, and those girls in the street are my girls. I'm surprised they didn't throw you out. And one more reason. You're not a professional because you don't know how to fuck like a professional. Oh, I don't say you couldn't learn. You've got a pretty fair body. But you need a lot of training. You're a long way from being a first-class money-earner just yet."" My mortification was turning into resentment. I rubbed the towel between my legs and dropped the slip into place to deny him a further view of my body. It was the last time this individual would touch me, I swore, and I quickly gathered my clothes and wiggled into my girdle. Apparently it gave him pleasure to soil something good. All right, let's see if he could find another girl worth soiling. Unfortunately for me, he'd had his pleasure and was no longer interested. Instead, he turned his back to put on his own clothes. When he finished he carefully tied his tie before the glass and examined his nails. Then he turned, and a slight smile came to his lips. ""You don't like to hear that, do you? I'll bet you thought you were really doing me a favor and that I'd be thankful to you for it.""\n""Don't worry,"" I shot back. ""You won't have another chance at me.""\n""Maybe not. And then again, who knows? Maybe I will. Now listen, kid,"" he said, suddenly businesslike, his face hardening. ""I don't know why you came down here tonight, whether you had a fight with your boyfriend or whether you needed money for something special, or whether you were just curious. But I know one thing. You won't make out in this racket unless somebody takes you in hand. You need training and you need protection. This game isn't as easy as it looks, and even if the cops don't get you, you'll never stand up against the competition. Now I won't give you any guarantees of an easy life, but I will give you training and protection so you can make some money on your own."" He gave me a card. ""This is the phone number of the bar downstairs, Ask for M. Jules. I'm usually there in the evening."""
908,Central Sex,"['MF', 'oral']","She continues through the park walking north. She stays in the shade during this incessant heat wave. She is aware of the traffic sounds. The closeness of swarms of people keeps her excited. She avoids a crowd of gawking tourists.\n\nShe is further into the park now. The homeless are easier to find and more interesting. A gray haired black woman sits talking to herself on a small rock. Her sagging breasts are visible through a tear in her shirt. Agatha feels her nipples harden as she stares. She imagines licking the woman's dry cunt and rubs her crotch.\n\nOff to the side a Hispanic drunk counts his change. There is an empty forty by his side. The paper bag is soaked. She notices a smell of urine about him. Agatha wonders if he is circumcised or if he can get it up.\n\nShe walks awkwardly into a rocky area. She knows that few go there. Her heeled boots make the progress impossible so she turns away. In another area on a little traveled path she finds an old man lying a bench. There is a single sheet of paper over his face to keep the light out. His tattered loose pants were once blue slacks. His pin-striped shirt is gray with dirt and stained with sweat. His skin is olive and hangs loose. His muscles are sorry sags of flesh and there is a putrid smell about him.\n\nAgatha sits down on the bench by his curled feet. He has no socks on and his shoes are tearing away from the soles. She sees the blackened nail of one of his toes. Without thinking about it she is masturbating through her pants. Her other hand reaches out to caress the feeble leg. He stirs slightly but doesn't really seem aware of her.\n\nAs she massages his malnourished limb she realizes what her other hand is doing. Shamelessly she stops to loosen her clothing. One finger deep in her pussy she leans over to lick his toes. Now he is awake. He jerks his legs away and sits up. The paper goes flying in a light breeze. He looks confused but says nothing as Agatha pulls his face over and kisses his shriveled lips. Her tongue brings sweet spittle to his parched mouth.\n\nShe doesn't care that someone is walking by. New Yorkers are capable of ignoring anything. She pushes a second finger in her cunt and push her arm down the bum's loose shirt. The skin on his back feels like it is about to fall off. Still a little confused, the bum begins to remove his shirt while resisting her kiss. With his shirt off a large burn scar is visible on his chest and skin cancer covers his shoulders.\n\nAgatha pulls away from him for a moment. She uses the time to unzip her top and pull it off. She then begins to kiss and rub his chest. At the same time she directs one of his frail hands to her heat. She sucks hard on one of his nipples. He begins to finger the wet pussy. He licks her blonde hair and pinches her gumdrop nipples. She pulls her pants further down then works at his. Once she has his soiled underwear down to his knees, she pushes him back down.\n\nAgain someone passes pretending to be oblivious. Agatha gets on top of him in a sixty-nine position. He continues the finger-fuck. Now he uses his thumb to rub her clit as well. She begins to suck his shriveled cock. He is uncut and she licks up the head cheese. His dick and balls smell of ringworm. She rubs his balls but he still is flaccid. Skin flakes out of his groin but she does not notice.\n\nShe sticks a finger in his crusty ass. The surprise causes him to stop his work on her twat. She responds by sticking a second finger in. He pulls his hand away. She tries to grind her loins against his chin. The fingering of his prostrate finally stirs some life in his dick. He gives her lips a cautious lick. He restrains from vomiting but sneezes. The mucous sprays across her ass. She stops rubbing his scrotum and begins to finger herself again. She continues to finger-fuck his sphincter. He grabs both of her breasts and squeezes hard.\n\nHis erection has grown enough that she cannot get it all in her mouth. She bobs and sucks and drools and licks the lackluster rod. Agatha begins to cum. The liquid dribbles through her bush. It then drips across his scrawny neck. She pulls out of his ass to better blow him. She rubs the base of his cock while beating the glans against the back of her throat. He begins a less monotonous stimulation of her tits. Her own cum continues to flow in gooey rivulets.\n\nFinally she tastes his precum. She uses both hands now to aid her fellatio. Without her fingers her own flow begins to ebb. The squirt of his orgasm is weak and small. The semen is bland and very sticky. She struggles to swallow it. His cock, never rock hard, shrinks fast. He still works at her breasts. She licks and continues to suck him.\n\nAt last she stops. She gets up and collects her clothing. A roller- blader goes scooting by. She dresses herself. The guy just lies there somewhat dazed. She pulls up his underwear to make him decent. Then she slips a wad of small bills in his shoe.\n\nAgatha still has his cum in her mouth as she leaves the park. She hails a cab to take her home.\n\nElijah"
909,Ceremony -,"['Ds', 'bond', 'group']","Then it was the evening of the affair, and she had answered her door to find him standing there, dressed in white, silken, blousy shirt with ruffles at the collar and cuffs, and black pants so snug they reminded her of tights. A pair of hip length leather boots covered his legs and she was momentarily taken aback, not realizing that this was to be some sort of costume affair. But he had smiled warmly at her and told her not to worry, and taken her hand and they had gone. Arriving at the large, almost mansion-like house far out into the country, they were greeted at the door by a tall, handsome man wearing the robes and cowl of a Monk, who had ushered them inside to where the party was already humming away. As she had scanned the room, she saw an amazing sight. There were a number of handsome men, all dressed as if they had just stepped from some Rennaisance court, decked in a variety of tunics and gerkins and boots of all sorts. But what surprised her most was the appearance of the women... Their attire followed no set pattern. Some wore draped, flowing dresses, which might have perfectly suited a Medivel barmaid, others were clad in skin tight bodysuits which accentuated the curves of their hips and the small, tight knots of their nipples beneath the fabric, as though they had just come from some science fiction fantasy. Still others wore little more than a whisp of cloth to cover their most intimate flesh and one women was even completely naked, sporting only a pair of wide leather wrist cuffs, joined loosely by a length of chair. But what she had noticed after a few moments was the fact that each of the women bore an identical collar around their necks... a thick, soft leather band that seemed to buckle tightly in the back and had a small, oddly shaped tag dangling from the front, like the lisence a dog might sport. But she was either to shy or too polite, she told herself, to ask about it and the idea soon faded from her mind. For a long while she had laughed and talked and joked with these strangers, and although she began to quickly feel at ease, she could not help but sense that, when they though her attention was elsewhere, they were all turning to stare at her, and perhaps whisper excitedly together, their attention fixed firmly on her. After several glasses of very fine champagne, she realized she was growing light-headed and decided to seek a little momentary quiet. She strolled casually around the house and suddenly found herself pushing through a doorway and into a large, gleeming kitchen. The only other person in this spacious room was the Monk, who was casually arranging a tray with small tidbits on it. He looked up at her and smiled, and she returned it, graciously. They fell to chatting and it was so off-handed that she really could not remember what, if anything, had actually been said. At last, the Monk smiled at her, turned and retrieved a tall, dusty bottle from a cabinet, uncorking it and pouring a small amount of a dark, rich, red liquid into a fluted glass and handing it to her. She took it, gave him a silent smile in thanks and raised it to her lips, sipping it lightly. She was startled at how sweet and tangy it was, the faint hint of honey and lemon wafting over it's surface. Quickly she upended the glass and drained it, setting it down on the counter with a sigh. She thanked him and turned to re-enter the party. She had wandered around for a long moment, nodding and smiling at those she had met and those who were still strangers to her, and slowly she began to realize that she was becoming extremely light-headed. She was finding her focus beginning to drift, and, oddest of all, she could feel the first stirrings of a low tingling deep inside her, and when she took a further step, she realized that she was growing wet. This surprised her, since only her lover had managed to instill these feelings in her lately. And now they simply seemed to be happening, spontaniously. Suddenly, she was very, very tired and felt her eyelids begin to droop. She glanced around and noticed a plush sofa across the room, so she turned and tried to focus, moving in that direction. Before she had taken very many steps, she could feel her eyes sliding closed and just before everything faded to a distant memory, she could see that everyone seemed to have fallen silent, and was turned to watch her with intense, sometimes blazing eyes. Then her lids slid shut and she was gone.\n\nShe felt, rather than saw, her next awakening. As if reluctant to release her, the cool sleep held her hand, holding her within the confines of it's territory, as she tried to focus on the odd sensations that even now were slowly sinking into her from whatever distant place her body still occupied. She could feel herself being lifted, raised upright until her feet were planted solidly and hands under her arms kept her from sinking down. Then she felt her arms being drawn back behind her, her wrists being crossed and something cool and soft wrapping around them, pinning them in place. And just as she was about to abandon herself to sleep once more, she sensed someone approaching and then, suddenly, the acrid stench of ammonia wafting into her nose, hitting her brain and jerking it back from it's drifting reverie. She opened her eyes and blinked. And then the full range of her sensations came flashing though her, startlingly. She was bound, not only with her hands firmly trapped behind her back, but she could feel lengths of rope tied snugly to her elbows and around her breasts, immobilizing her entire arms. And she realized even before she glanced down at herself, that the ropes continued across her chest, in a clever pattern that wrapped and tightly held her large breasts... And she realized that they were naked, and then her eyes noticed the large, gleaming metal clamps that gripped her erect nipples, a moment before the dull throbbing of the devices rolled through her chest. When she moaned, she realized for the first time that her mouth was gagged, a large ball of some kind pressed firmly between her teeth and it's attached cord running around her head and firmly secured behind her neck. She felt herself begin to sag, and the hands under her arms supported her, keeping her steady on her feet. She leaned forward and her downward glance showed her that she was virtually naked, wearing only high, tight stockings and high-heeled shoes. She saw an arm extended toward her, the hand coming up toward her face and again smelled the acrid stinging in her nostrils. Her entire body jerked upwards as if to escape the horrible smell and she was fully awake now, and the first dull aches in various places began to rush into her mind. But before she could take a proper accounting of them, a gentle hand gripped her jaw and turned her gaze outwards, in front of herself. Before her stook one of the women from the party... the one who had been dressed as a serving maid, though now she was fully adorned in a garment that gripped her soft curves and seemed to be made out of rubber or vinyl of some kind, including a pair of elbow length gloves. The woman smiled at her and now that she was sure she was being regarded, allowed the hand to slide slowly along her cheek as she spoke in a low, almost soothing voice. ""There you are, my dear. Back with us again. How nice. My name is Lisa, and I am your attendant for the ceremony."" She could feel her brows furrowing in confusion. What ceremony, she wondered. What in God's name was going on here? Who was this person and what was this insane position she found herself in all about? The woman seemed to sense her confusion and smiled at her, a combination of soothing and wicked playfulness. ""Don't be alarmed, my dear. You won't be harmed in any way. But, since you attended our little... gathering for the first time, you obviously have a strong desire to participate in our particular lifestyle. And in order to do that, you must go through the ceremony, as we all have. And once you've done that, then you get to play with us whenever you like. But come along now. It's time we were starting."" The woman turned and moved away toward the large double doors in the middle of the wall which she could now see was something like a library or gentlemen's den. She turned quickly to glance at her sides and saw that two of the other women from the party were now holding her firmly under each arm, and smiling wickedly at her. She began to feel a bit of panic, completely unaware of what might happen to her now. The woman to her left was a tall blond, very strong and she too was attired in the strange yet, she had to admit, provocative garments as the woman who identified herself as Lisa. This woman smiled down at her for a long moment, then released one hand from her arm and reached down between her legs. An instant later, she felt the startling tremble of something deep inside her... The object was not large, barely occupying more space than her thumb, but it was deep inside her sex, and it's constant, pulsing rhythm would slowly drive her mad, she was sure. The women who identified herself as Lisa reached the doors and opened them wide, revealing a darkened room beyond lit here and there by small, flickering candles, and the women who flanked her began to ease her forward. At first, she attempted to resist, to hold back, but the tall blond merely reached out and took the chain which dangled between the clamps on her nipples lightly in her fingers and gave it a gentle steady tug, like signalling a dog on a leash. The waves of pinching sensation boiled through her breasts and deep into her, meeting with and swirling into the steady vibrations from within her sex and she heard herself moan as resistance fled from her. She took a tentative step forward, and then another, and before the trio had reached the now open doors, they had achieved a slow, almost stately pace. And then they were through the door, and into the darkness of the room beyond. Behind them, Lisa closed the doors and a deep gloom surrounded her. The women on either side of her leaned in and gently kissed her cheeks, then stepped away and faded into the shadows, leaving her standing alone, swaying slightly, struggling to concentrate. She made every effort to remain absolutely still, lest the ripples of sensations that now were assaulting her throbbing body from her pinioned arms, her pulsing sex and dully throbbing nipples distract her into a sweet insanity and keep her from figuring out just what was happening to her. Slowly her eyes began to adjust to the dimness and shapes began to swirl into sharper form... She realized that the room was quite large, the ceiling very high, and the candles were placed almost randomly around the space on stands of various heights. And in between the stands, she began to make out shapes... the shapes of human bodies, their flesh catching a faint glow from the candles... all of them stripped down to their skin, save for a few here and there who were clad only in small whisps of cloth other their genitals. But all attention in the room was focused upon her, of that she was certain. Lisa stepped up from the shadows and stood face to face with her, smiling wickedly at her for a long moment, before reaching out and lightly running the tips of her long-nailed fingers slowly across the naked skin of her stomach, sending tickling ripples deep into her and causing her body to flinch slightly, as if to attempt escape from the delicious torment. A long, low moan boiled from her throat and Lisa's smile increased, displaying a wanton satisfaction. She let her fingertips trail slowly down into the hair above her sex and a single finger slid softly between the lips, and brushed down, cresting the tight, throbbing clit and tracing the swell of her nether lips all the way to the bottom. They were slick now with her excitement and as the carress sank into her she moaned again, louder this time. Lisa withdrew her finger, and raised it to her lips, her tongue extending and slowly licking the fluid from it, like a cook sampling a carefully prepared dish. Lisa gave a quiet, appreciative groan and turned to face the people hidden in the shadows.\n\n""Masters, little ones, honored guests. We meet tonight, to once again conduct our solemn ceremony of induction. There is here, before us, a female who will soon become one of our number... who will taste the agony and sweetness of our attentions and become one with us in our honored quest for the perfection of pleasure. She is offered to us and we accept her..."" Lisa paused for a long dramatic moment, and when she continued her voice was dark and ominous. ""But... we also have a punishment to meet out. He who has brought her to us, has done so in violation of our strictest rules. For he chose her hastily, and allowed himself to be swayed and wooed by his affection for her, though they are only newly acquainted, and without testing her worthiness to become a part of our ensemble. He allowed himself to let her influence him, to let her coax him into including her in our activities. And in doing so, he has demonstrated that weakness which we can not allow in anyone of our number who would call himself a Master. Therefore, he must be punished, and made to see what the true nature of our lives her are all about... and he must do so from the other side of the equation. Behold, august friends, the fate of a fallen master...""\n\nLisa turned toward a distant corner, and slowly a dull light from somewhere overhead began to rise, revealing a pool of illumination in the blackness. There he was, his body stripped naked and lashed firmly down onto some sort of intricate device of gleaming metal pipes and thick dark foam pads. He was, essentially, on his back, his arms spread wide and held in place against a padded support at the wrists, palms upwards, with additional bindings at his elbows and shoulders. His torso was strapped tightly to a small padded table, and his legs were stretched upwards and held wide apart by wires that ran from the thick ankle cuffs up into the darkness. Around his forehead was a tight band of some kind which pulled it downwards and back, so that his head was dangling, upsidedown. His jaw was distended by the huge spherical gag that circled his head and jutting from it was a large, realistic looking phallus. She could see that his nipples too were clamped, the connecting chain held up by another thin wire that disappeared above into the darkness and pulled at him, stretching his flesh slightly. And she could see his cock, hard and erect, it's base gripped by a tight ring to which was attached a small device of some kind. He was utterly helpless and when his eyes fell on her own she could see in them that he was undergoing a wash of strange sensations, part of his mind lost in confusion, part overwhelmed by the intense physical sensations that were coursing through his body. The sight of him, her lover, so helpless, so vulnerable, caused her to moan once more, but at the same moment her body responded with a delicious tingle and more moisture leaked from her sex. She felt her inner walls grip the invading device and fresh tingles spread through her, causing her knees to weaken and her clit to ripple with longing. She watched, fascinated, as two women stepped into the pool of light near his bound body, each bearing a lit candle. They stood on either side of him, and slowly raised the candles until they were over his torso. Then, slowly, they tipped them and she could hear the light patter of the hot wax as it struck his flesh. His entire body twitched with the shock and a low moan rolled from his throat, but she could see his cock was stirring now, pulsing in the air, hungry and untouched. The women languidly waved the candles above him, causing a pattern of hot wax droplets to splash on his skin, sending new shivers and moans through him. And then she could hear him quietly beginning to whimper, with a mix of pleading and deep, unfulfilled lust. As one of the women continued to lightly drip wax upon his torso, now carefully seaching for untouched places on his skin, the other blew out her candle and turned away, placing it out of the pool of light. When she turned back, she held in her hand a small whip with many streamers, and slowly, but firmly, she began to swing it in a light arc, allowing the streamers to slap against his torso with a dull snap. His body jerked heavily with each blow, and though she could see that they were not hard strokes, they were nevertheless sending new waves of sensation through his flesh which he was unable to ignore or resist. Even as this new torment was begun yet a third woman stepped into the pool of light, and the sight of this one caused her eyes to widen. Not only was this one naked, but around her waist and firmly strapped to her and jutting out from her hips was a phallus, long and thin. She moved with a slow, almost stately grace around behind him and took a place between his raised and spread legs, and reached up with long, delicate fingers to begin lightly stroking the skin on the insides of his thighs. He was whimpering now, and his eyes revealed a desperation for some sort of release from this assualt. And as she watched his abuse and torment, she could feel her own body beginning to respond, the stirrings of her own release tingling and building deep inside her. But as she felt her own breath begin to shorten, her body begin to tense, she suddenly was surrounded by naked men who pressed close, their flesh brushing against her own, their bodies swaying in a slow rhythm. The feel and scent of them pummelled her mind and caused her release to flash for an instant and then retreat from her, leaving her overwhelmed by these additional sensations. Then the hands were upon her, lightly stroking every part of her flesh, but particularly cautious to avoid her breasts and her sex... running down her legs, lightly carressing her bound arms... tickling over her neck and up her cheeks... a fingertip barely brushing her ear, tracing the ridges... hard, strong fingernails lightly raking down her back and across her stomach... stimulating every part of her except those that would allow her release. And inside her the little object pulsed and her pinched nipples sent fresh waves of throbbing through her... and it seemed as if this delicious torment would go on forever, and she would be held here, suspended on the edge of release for all time, her sex now a steady fountain of fluid that oozed from her and rolled down her legs, soaking the stockings and dripping on the floor between her trembling feet. She managed to focus her attention on him once more, as if to tear her mind from her own torment, and saw now that the woman behind him was watching her intensely over the separating distance, waiting for just this moment. She saw the woman smile broadly, an evil smile, and one of her thigh carressing hands left his leg and disappeared from view at her own crotch. She saw his eyes widen with shock and then the womans' hand appeared once more, both her hands now reaching around to grip the front of his thighs as if for leverage, before she closed her eyes and pushed forward with her hips. Behind his elaborate gag, he screamed as his body was penetrated, and his cock trembled wildly in the air. The woman slowly opened her eyes and fixed her gaze on her, and then with deliberate slowness, began to rock her hips back and forth, as if in some tight, controlled dance. He was sobbing now, his body overwhelmed by the rush of sensations from every portion... his torso stunned with the steady hot assault of the wax, the light rhythmic slaps of the whip, the pulling of his nipples and the invasion of his body by the phallus. But like her, he was being denied release and his mind was tumbled with a cascade of thoughts rocketing up from his flesh and bursting against his reason. Then she saw yet another woman step into the pool of light, this time at his head, and stop to look down at him for a long moment, her own hand nestled firmly between her naked legs, her fingers curling and uncurling slowly inside her as she stroked herself deeply. She saw his eyes flick to her, imploringly, but she seemed not to notice. This last tormenter merely turned slowly and planted herself before him, facing away, carefully spreading her legs, before bending over and reaching between them to take the phallus attached to the gag firmly in her grasp and guide it to her now moist and ready opening. Then she sighed with the first contact and leaned slowly back against it, impaling herself upon it, all the way to the hilt. And her hips too began to roll, letting the penetrating phallus stroke her deeply inside. Now he was no more than a device of pleasure for these women, this quartet of skilled harpies. And she watched as his cock shuddered wildly in the air, hopeless and desparate. Suddenly she felt the hands upon her own flesh arrive at her knees, and under her arms and press against her back and she felt herself being lifted, her feet leaving the floor, her weight sinking back to rest prone in many strong arms. And then she felt herself being carried, and realized that she was being moved toward his prone and helpless body. She was too weak to struggle, and could only absorb the sensation of weightlessness as she was carefully lifted over him, slowly swung around and her legs were spread, until she found herself above him, her thighs straddling him and his dark and now threatening looking cock positioned between her limbs. The hands then carefully began to lower her, and she could feel the head of his cock as it slid easily between the dripping lips of her sex and sank into her, filling her. She moaned heavily, feeling her climax gathering once more, but then, as her weight settled fully upon him and she felt the cocktip press against the top of her sex, deep inside, the hands upon her pressed her down, hard, pinning her there and preventing her from moving, from drawing out that release. She moaned heavily and her longing rolled through her, trapped just beneath the surface of escape. Behind her she could feel the slow, rhythmic motion of the woman who continued to fuck her lovers' ass with the invading phallus, and before her she could see the back and open sex of the woman who was slowly fucking herself on the phallus that jutted from the gag attached to his face, and she knew that she too was being used as an intrument of his punishment, and the most painful one of all, for she was being held motionless upon his raging cock and forced to deny them both the release they desparately needed now. She only vaguely sensed the hands that quickly took her ankles and attached the cuff to them, pulling them tightly down and linking them together under his body, leaving her upon him as if riding a stallion bareback... and the other hands that wrapped the belt around her waist and attached it with strong wires to the hooks at the sides of the padded platform, utterly denying her motion. She only became fully aware once more when she felt the chain between the clamps that pinched her nipples was carefully lifted and drawn upwards, now steadily pulling at her, as it too was attached to some suspended wire overhead. Then all the hands were gone, and she was left there, trapped and pinned to him, his cock deep inside her, her body wrapped around his and perfectly immobile, her nipples stretched and tormented, seeing the droplets of wax splash against the skin of his stomach, watching the steady flap of the whip against the now reddening skin of his chest, feeling the slow steady rhythm of the woman behind her fucking her lovers' ass, seeing the woman before her, fucking his face, and she unable to move to fuck his cock. She was only vaguely aware of the boiling little invader inside her now, that throbbed against her and the cock that filled her. She could feel the cock trembling within her flesh as if sobbing, and the steady flow of her own moisture rolling out of her now spread and penetrated sex and coating him. And then she sensed Lisa step up beside her and lean over, whispering into her ear.. ""Welcome, little one""... And then a hand somewhere behind and beneath her, and the snap of a switch and the box attached to her lovers' cock roared to life, turning his member into a pulsing, electric, vibrator of flesh inside her. Tiny, sharp jolts shot into her pinned body and suddenly her sex exploded in a firey cascade of cumming, waves of it rolling out and splashing against every muscle, every centimeter of her skin. And as soon as the first throb began to subside, another jolt deep inside her caused her sex to burst again, stronger now than before... ...and as the third wave rushed through her, she began to scream behind her gag, and somewhere far away she could hear him screaming behind his own, and deep inside her she felt his cock pulse and twitch and then the searing splash of his cum shot into her, filling her to overflowing and dripping down their pinned bodies and again, she came in answer, her mind now torn and tossed into the void of her body's sensations... ...and over and over she came, and inside her, she felt his body well and spew into her hotly... until there was nothing left but the waves of cumming... ...and as her mind retreated toward the blackness of escape, she felt her torso falling back, and as she came yet again, the clamps upon her nipples pulled free, sending a final tormenting scream of feelings into her chest that smashed against the waves rising from her sex and she erupted in a ball of heavenly fire beyond anything she could ever have imagined... and as the hands of the woman behind her pressed against her back, holding her up, she felt the last of her mind ripped free, and she was floating, a mere shell of tingling flesh... as she slipped into the blackness of mindless, perfect, pure fulfillment...\n\n...""Welcome, little one...""\n\nE-mail with comments: MarArch@ix.netcom.com"
910,Chain Reaction,"['mf mc', 'md', 'nc']","I'll admit, before these things happened to me in real life, I used to read fictional stories about similar events on the Internet. Hell, I still do sometimes on a warm Sunday night like this one, when I sit alone hunched over my computer. These stories all seem to begin with grabbers of lines like 'It all started that day in desert with the strange lights', or 'He found the book while cleaning out the attic.' When I finally recently decided to sit down and write this, I tried to come up with something similar, but in the end gave up. Mine begins with:\n\nIt just happened.\n\nAnd when it did, it happened in the local supermarket.\n\nIt was a Friday afternoon, and I and all the other worker- drones from the neighborhood had stopped there on our way home from our weekly toils. (In my case...Where? Doing what? Doesn't matter now. It was an office. I sat in a crummy little cubicle behind a crummy little desk and shoved pieces of papers and packets of electrons around all day.) I was pushing my cart up the one of the frozen food aisles, half- listening to the whiny squeak of the front left wheel and trying to decide what I wanted in the way of TV dinners for the coming week. Then I rose up from my thoughts and there she was. I squealed the cart to a stop and the rest of the world ground to a halt as well.\n\nShe was standing further up the aisle, intently scanning the contents of one of the tall freezers, the handles of one of the market's ugly square plastic hand-baskets clenched in one set of fingers and a lumpy package of frozen peas in the other. A thirtyish woman, she had on a chic little business outfit, a jacket and skirt that were nicely set off by both the purse slung over one shoulder and her matching bob of light brown hair.\n\nI had never seen her before in my life.\n\nI still don't know what it was. Love, maybe, but I had been in love before that moment and it didn't feel the same. (It, the old love, hadn't worked out in the end; I was single and very much unattached when this happened.) But love is different every time, or so they sometimes say, and was there anything else that it could have been? I mean, she was very pretty, but she certainly wasn't the most drop-dead gorgeous woman I'd ever seen. Nevertheless, as I stood there, the world still frozen around me, it was like I was watching some movie and the director had ordered one of those long camera zooms, one that closed in on a character's face until it fills the entire shot. At the precise moment the zoom stopped, she paused in a very distinct sort of way, straightened up, and slowly swiveled her enormous head in my direction. Time started up again around us. We looked at each other.\n\nThere was a long moment filled with the store's syrupy Musak and then the basket and the peas slid out of her well-shaped hands. Both hit the floor, and something inside the basket shattered and began glopping its reddish contents out across the carefully sterilized vinyl.\n\nShe started walking towards me on clicking heels, a stiff- legged walk that gradually edged itself towards a run. Her expression was one of almost one of panic. Not concern about what was happening to her, I think, but a growing fear that I might turn out to not be real, might slip away into nothingness before she could cross that endless distance and reach me.\n\nNot that I had any intention of disappearing. I stepped around my cart and she was there, in my arms, pressing her slender body tightly against mine, wrapping her own arms around me, kissing me frantically, her nimble tongue sliding eagerly into my mouth. She was a tiny little thing and she had to go up on her toes to make full contact.\n\nThe kiss seemed to go on forever. Finally, I broke away if only to come up for air. I looked down at her and she stared back, her hazel eyes shining, her breath coming in hiccupy little gasps.\n\nSomething obviously occurred to her and she dropped to her knees, started fumbling with the zipper of my jeans, fighting to get at the rising bulge underneath. I realized what she was planning and somehow found my voice:\n\n""No.""\n\nShe instantly broke off and looked up again. Her wide-eyed expression sent a sharp bolt of pain through me; she brought to mind the image of a kicked puppy.\n\n""Not here.""\n\nHer smile was back with the same flickering speed and I helped her to her feet. Sparing a glance around, I noticed that there were two or three other people in the aisle. None of them paid us the slightest attention, but I didn't particularly feel like sticking around to give them the chance.\n\nWe abandoned the cart and basket to their fate and left the supermarket, breezing out through one of the empty checkout lanes. I caught a glimpse of a bored cashier giving us a mildly quizzical stare, the only one who even seemed to see us. Then we were gone, out into the parking lot, out into the afternoon's gloom and gray drizzle. We paused there on the yellow-striped concrete and kissed again, me lifting her all the way off of the ground this time. I turned us slowly in a circle.\n\nThen we went to my car and drove back to my apartment, abandoning her car as we had the baskets.\n\nShe tried again to kneel before me during the creaking elevator ride up to my floor, to service me, and again I stopped her.\n\nI finally gave her the chance in the front hall of my place, and it was definitely worth the wait. She'd gotten very good at it somewhere, and I came in her mouth, down her throat, almost immediately. She swallowed every drop.\n\nThen we worked our way into the bedroom, leaving a trail of clothing behind us.\n\nI discovered as I entered her that she was a virgin.\n\nAnd as she came, she screamed my name, which I had yet to tell her.\n\n* * *\n\nWe lay in bed together. It was dark outside, and bits of rain still splatted desultorily against the window. I looked at her naked curves, a series of white arcs in the glow of the headlights passing by on the street below, bringing to mind a collection of moons orbiting some distant but friendly planet.\n\n""What's your name?"" Obviously, this was me asking.\n\n""I..."" She paused, and cocked her head quizzically. Then she smiled simply and openly, a smile with no shadows lurking anywhere in it. ""I don't remember."" She rolled up next to me and started kissing me again, just as hot and eager as the first time. After a long moment, I tore myself away and spoke:\n\n""You don't remember? How could you forget your own name?""\n\n""The first thing I remember is seeing you in the supermarket."" She paused again, looking inward, obviously thinking deeply now. Her petite fingers absently twined their way through my chest hair. ""No. I take that back. I was... there was... a woman before that."" Her voice was grave. She turned her gaze back to me. ""But she died when I saw you. No... not died. She just came out of her cocoon, and became me.""\n\n""No. Listen. This is very important. You have to remember. Remember... that woman's name.""\n\n""You aren't going to send me away, are you?"" Her eyes were very wide now.\n\n""No. Of course not. Never. But I want to know your name.""\n\nShe lay there and stared helplessly into space.\n\nI had an inspiration.\n\n""I order you to remember your name.""\n\n""Camilla."" She blinked as the words spilled out of her mouth, my words and tone obviously punching a button somewhere down in her brain. ""My name was Camilla McCormick.""\n\nI sighed.\n\n""Your name is Camilla McCormick. Do you understand?""\n\n""Of course. My name is Camilla McCormick""\n\n""Where do you work, Camilla?"" Seeing her expression I held up a hand and cut off her reply. ""Where do you go to make money for me?""\n\n""I make money for you at Wheatley and Associates. They import specialty foods, mostly from Europe. I work in the payroll department."" She continued, still grave and calm.\n\n""Would you like me to steal some of the company's money for you?""\n\n""No, Camilla. That won't be necessary.""\n\nFor a moment I just held her in my arms, feeling her warmth. What I had felt when I entered her seemed to render my next question academic, but I asked it anyway.\n\n""You aren't married, are you?""\n\n""Oh, no.""\n\n""What about a boyfriend?""\n\n""No. She... I was saving myself for you.""\n\n""You... you've never even had a boyfriend?""\n\n""Oh, some. But I never let any of them have sex with me. Real sex. I knew I belonged to you. I was waiting for you."" A pause. ""Waiting in my cocoon. Even then.""\n\nI considered asking her how she differentiated between real sex and the fake kind, but then decided it wasn't important.\n\nI'm most definitely sure, however, what we did next fit into the former category.\n\nShe moved in with me of course, easily abandoning her previous home and existence except for her job. Life settled into a delightful daily routine: a wake-up blow job for me at seven on the dot, a long hot shower together, Camilla using her own soapy body to clean mine, then work for both of us, then more 'real sex' until we tumbled exhausted into bed. (Or at least tumbled to rest...) On weekends, we'd go somewhere enjoyable in between having sex. Until...\n\n* * *\n\nIt was a few weeks after Camilla and I had come together, and we were at the city art gallery downtown. As a treat, I had let Camilla decide where to go on our outing that day. I still had to pry out information about her past, her likes and dislikes, a piece at a time, but she finally remembered and/or admitted that before falling into my orbit she had enjoyed going to see the paintings. So we went.\n\nIt was a wet and miserable weekend, but a still-surprising number of people had come; the place was fairly crowded. We slowly wound our way through the mob, stopping at various paintings that were Camilla's particular favorites. While not an out-and-out expert, she turned out to be quite knowledgeable about the subject and I enjoyed hearing her comments. She certainly knew more about such things than I did.\n\nThe moment it happened this time, we were studying a large seascape ('Battery Point #42' by a man named Ingerhold; we have a print of it now, hanging in the dining room...) Camilla was snuggled nicely against my side, her hand doing equally nice things up between my shoulder-blades, when I glanced across the room and saw... her. The second one.\n\nThere was another camera zoom in my mind as the crowd froze in place, its collective babble cutting off. She was standing in front of another seascape, this one a painting of a lighthouse high on a cliff, all blues and greens and greys. Her back was to us, her arms tightly crossed around her waist, her carefully aligned fingertips visible to me.\n\nShe was blonde, two or three inches shorter than my own six feet and rather more voluptuous than Camilla. I couldn't see her face, but I knew that it didn't matter. I looked down at my first conquest as the world came back to life.\n\n""Camilla? Do you see that woman over there?"" I didn't bother to point. There was no need.\n\n""Yes, Andrew."" She glanced in exactly the right direction.\n\n""She belongs to me as well. Go over there and fetch her to me, would you?""\n\n""*Yes*, sir!"" She smiled, her expression radiant, and she deftly slipped out of my one-armed embrace. She almost skipped across the room, rather childlike in her tight- fitting jeans and T-shirt and jacket, the crowd seeming almost to magically part before her. I watched as she came up to the blonde woman and placed a gentle hand on the arm of her target's fuzzy purple sweater. The woman turned without surprise and looked down. Seeing Camilla, she tipped her head to one side and smiled, showing an impressive mouthful of white teeth. She then turned her gaze to me.\n\nSomehow, even through the thick sweater and her own pair of jeans, I could see her wide nipples pop to attention, her sex ignite and dampen. Together, they came back across the room. The newcomer had lovely deep blue eyes and delicate features which were a nice contrast to Camilla's snub-nosed cuteness. She and I kissed for a long moment, Camilla watching happily from one side. Finally I freed my lips and took a step back. I spoke gently but firmly.\n\n""I order you to remember your name for me.""\n\n""My name is Elizabeth Benetine, sir."" She smiled again, a Julia Roberts smile, one with too many teeth that were too big, but was still somehow perfect.\n\nI took her in my arms again and we kissed more thoroughly, turning in a slow circle, completing the link between us. Welding shut the bands that held her soul.\n\nThen the three of us went out into the wind and rain and drove back to our apartment. Actually Camilla drove, while Elizabeth and I were busy in the back seat. At the apartment, we had real sex all afternoon. Three-way sex was a new experience for all of us, and we learned and experimented with the various combinations and possibilities as we went. We fell asleep still tangled together, waking to Sunday sunshine. In an added bonus, Elizabeth proved that morning and thereafter to be an excellent cook, better than Camilla and I put together. Elizabeth moved in with us as well, and we stopped living on TV dinners and Chinese take- out.\n\n* * *\n\nNumber three was Celeste, a friend of Elizabeth's and a co- worker at the same engineering firm. She became suspicious about Elizabeth's sudden change in lifestyle and followed Elizabeth to my apartment one drizzly Monday evening.\n\nElizabeth and I were, unsurprisingly I suppose, having sex at the time, but Camilla answered the door when Celeste started banging on it, and she then brought the intruder into my presence.\n\nCeleste has the most wonderful hair it has ever been my fortune to see or touch, a vibrant river black and thick, long and lustrous. As soon as I saw it, as soon as she saw me and realized the truth about our relationship, I had her do a long slow striptease beside the bed, finally unpinning those gorgeous tresses and positioning herself beside me, over me, on the bed. The strands dangled over and around me like silken moss dripping from the limbs of some black- hearted Ent, and I could just run my fingers through it. Celeste held perfectly still, her dark eyes wide, her body subliminally quivering with the overlapping orgasms while I stroked her hair. Camilla joined Elizabeth in working on keeping my penis hard and happy, their tongues moving in practiced tandem, around and around, up and down...\n\nIt's a good thing that Celeste joined us when she did, since she later admitted to me that she had been considering having a large chunk of her hair cut off. Now that she had two sisters to help her keep it in order, it wasn't as much trouble for her and she could let it grow even longer for me. It's down almost past her ass now.\n\n* * *\n\nAnd so it went. A month after Celeste, there was Gabrielle Dubois, my dark-skinned, black-hearted little night- creature: she slithered into my cab as it pulled up to the curb, a puff of toxic smoke which casually cut off the waiting Celeste on the sidewalk. Unlike my first three girls, when our eyes met, there was resistance. She recoiled from me, almost screaming, scrabbling for the handle of the door, which had swung shut behind her:\n\n""No!""\n\n""No what?"" I smiled and raised my eyebrows. Otherwise, I stayed as still as the frozen traffic.\n\n""*No*!""\n\nThe traffic came back, honking at itself and churning the slush.\n\nCeleste joined us, sliding into the open front seat and giving the cabdriver my address. We pulled out into the street, the cab's wipers squeaking tiredly at the sticky white flakes.\n\nGabrielle's compact, muscular body slid across the seat to me, methodically preparing itself for sex, even as her steely knife-edged mind still tried to draw away and slash at me.\n\n""No...""\n\nI made her wide mouth shut up by kissing it. Even as her talons clawed at my back, her lips and tongue began helplessly to respond. And more than respond. About that kiss and all the ones that have come after it, all I can say is, all I want to say, it's a good thing that it's Gabrielle who is the underling in our relationship. She'd have eaten me alive otherwise, perhaps literally. Part of her still hates me to this day, a venomous, powerless hatred as black and thick and deep as Celeste's hair. Somehow, it adds a extra dash of spice to our love making, which is loud and physical and violent, filled with vituperative and highly imaginative curses. I immensely enjoy her hatred and I'm almost positive that she does as well, which is probably why she has been allowed to keep it.\n\n* * *\n\nAnd then there was the cold winter night where I attended the annual local performance of the Nutcracker over on the Eastside. I sort of had to; Gabrielle was one of the dancers. My Christmas present for the year was tall flame- haired Jessica, who was waiting for me right outside the performance hall after the show, standing under a large elegant umbrella and watching the snow drift down with a rather lost, waif-like expression on display behind her glasses. We looked at each other, and for an eternal moment the snow hung unmoving in the air, silt stirred up from the bottom of the sea.\n\nI didn't kiss her, at least not then. We just twirled together for another long eternity, discarding her umbrella and getting snow in our hair and on our shoulders and down the back of our necks. Finally Gabrielle came stalking out and we all went back to Jessica's penthouse. Once there, Jessica and I danced another slow waltz without rising from the carpeted floor, a performance conducted under the green and red lights of a tree which was as tall and as stately as its owner. Gabrielle got to play maid and serving wench for the night, much to her undisguised displeasure. It was just a shame that she had to leave her costume behind at the hall; it would have made it all even more perfect... (We have a copy of that costume now. Gabrielle wears it a lot.)\n\nI mentioned the penthouse. Jessica was (and is) very well off, thanks to her late father's investments (HTI and Yankovich and Western Techtronics and the list goes on...) and she had been generally quite frugal, carefully saving and re-investing most of her money so it would be finally available for my and her sisters' use, after I claimed her.\n\nWe moved in with her; she (I, if you prefer) actually owns the entire building so there was plenty of room for everybody and no more possibility of nosy landlords or neighbors. (Although, as I have hinted before, our activities generally seem to be invisible to the world around us. I've never been seriously tempted to push it, but I sometimes wonder what would happen if we all went and had an orgy on the steps of City Hall. Would the other pedestrians even break stride as they walked past?)\n\nMore importantly, none of us ever have to work again. I quit my job at once, but my girls' reactions were more varied. Celeste still works for Eastbay Engineering. Gabrielle still dances in front of audiences, because that's the only time she's truly happy, apart of course from when she is at the absolute height of enraged sarcastic orgasm, my cock spurting deep inside her. Elizabeth has become a full-time master chef. Camilla has taken up painting, and is getting quite good at it, if I say so myself. Ingerhold's work is about the only one we now have that she didn't do.\n\n* * *\n\nI currently have six girls. Two months ago I answered a knock on the front door of our country home during a violent thunderstorm, and there was Teresa on the wide stone stoop, barefoot and wearing only a flimsy pink teddy which had begun to plaster itself to her generous curves. The moment of the freeze caught her in the middle of a lightning-flash, giving her clear pale skin an almost transparent quality, in contrast to her dark brown helmet of hair. When time resumed she collapsed into my arms, sobbing a mixture of hysteria and relief. She's proven to be the only one of the six who is able to resist me or any of my commands, even for a moment. (Although as I have already noted, a part of Gabrielle wants nothing more than to rip out my heart with her freshly-sharpened talons and stomp on it with her sharply spiked heels...)\n\nWe have no idea who she was or if 'Teresa' was even her real name; she had no ID on her when she arrived, no jewelry, no identifying marks or scars. Her only possession, the teddy, was expensive and exquisitely made, with no manufacturer's label. Someone must have given her a lift to our door since she wasn't actually that wet, but she's never been able to remember her last name or any details of her past, even when I directly order her to. I suppose I could hire someone to find out who she was easily enough, but something tells me it's a matter best left alone. In the end, the other girls all got together and voted to give her the last name of 'Trilby,' and if you have lots of money, constructing a new and totally legal identity for someone is frighteningly easy...\n\nShe hates wearing any more clothes than essentially what she arrived in, and she spends most of her time flitting contentedly around whatever house or apartment or villa we currently inhabit, keeping things clean and in order. We've also discovered she's quite the musical virtuoso, particularly on the piano, which makes Gabrielle about as happy as she ever gets; she prefers having live music to practice to. On Saturday nights I have Gabrielle dance for me in front of some of Camilla's paintings, while Teresa plays the piano and Celeste kneels naked before me, her head tilted back so that her glorious hair is fanned out across my lap, sliding across my exposed cock. Elizabeth works on dinner in the kitchen, and thus all of my senses are engaged. I am a happy man.\n\n* * *\n\nAnd so things currently stand. Are there more women out there, waiting for me? I don't know. Why was I given the six that I currently have? I don't know. I certainly didn't do anything to earn them that I am aware of. There don't seem to be any other men like me around, although maybe they are as invisible to me as I am to the rest of the world.\n\nAnd perhaps... At this very moment, I sit alone in my office on a Sunday night. (Sunday... like much of the world, it is my day of rest. Depending on schedule and circumstance, I take at least one of my girls to my bed every other night of the week.) Spring is coming. I have the windows open onto the garden and the warm air comes in, carrying with it the sounds of frogs and the scent of renewal.\n\nI sit alone and type these words into my computer's word- processing program, cutting and pasting and dragging and rearranging.\n\nAnd perhaps... maybe by putting all this down, finally clicking on that 'save' button at the top of the screen, I will be breaking the spell that binds the seven of us together. Perhaps this was never something that was meant to be pinned down, defined. Perhaps tomorrow morning my six girls will all wake up and be free of my influence, whatever that influence is. Which is one reason why I try to be a kindly... master?, and let my... slaves? generally do what they want, even when they (all except Gabrielle of course...) beg me to order them around, to tell them what to do, to treat them like dirt. If they are freed someday, maybe the others will keep Gabrielle from killing me, or at least hold her off long enough for me to make good my escape...\n\nBut on further reflection, I'm not terribly worried. Scanning back through the disjointed ramblings I have just spewed forth, I see that I haven't become to come close to capturing the feeling of it all. The spell still runs free, the chain is unbroken, the demon uncaged by the feeble attempted pentagrams of my words. You, the reader, out there, whoever you are, can't grasp the essence of the circle that the seven of us have been forged into. Particularly those six moments when the connections were first made, when the world both came to a stop and came to life. I can't describe it, not really, because I don't know it. I don't want to know it.\n\nAll I do know is, I now look forward to rainy days with great anticipation...\n\n(End)"
911,Chance,"['F-m', 'inc']","I hit my 20's and thoughts of having sex with mom were the furthest thing from my mind. I had a relatively healthy sex life of my own, bedding a number of women who were about my own age. I was quite happy, but something kept telling me that there was a missing factor in my sex life. I found that missing factor when I began working as an activities director in a senior citizen center.\n\nI enjoyed my work. I had always had an affinity towards older people. For some reason, I always got along with them. They seemed to enjoy my company and I had some fun times with people twice as old as I was. After several weeks on the job, I met a particularly pretty woman who was in her early 70's. She was quite spry for her age and longed for the companionship of someone younger and more vibrant than the people around her. We hit it off immediately.\n\nI wouldn't call Doris a raving beauty, but she was attractive in her own way. We became fast friends. I really hadn't thought about her sexually until we had what I like to call a ""defining sexual moment"".\n\nNow I was kind of in-between lovers at the time, and fairly horny (which I was quite a bit anyway!). I had spent a couple of hours with Doris and we were having a great time together. She asked if I would help her put up a picture she had bought in he room. I went with her to her room and placed the painting on the wall. I had inadvertantly dropped several nails on the floor and, since I was standing on a chair, Doris bent down to pick them up. When she did, I got a great view of her 70 year old tits. I had never seen an old woman's tits before and I was very turned on. I got a hard on right away and Doris, spry as she was, didn't miss a beat. She saw my hard on, one thing led to another and we ended up in bed together having one terrific fuck.\n\nI would go into greater detail, but this story isn't about my fucking Doris, so I will leave those details for another chapter. The point of telling you about fucking Doris is that it turned me on to a whole new sexual world and a brand new sexual pleasure....fucking older women. It also brought back the fantasy of fucking my mother. In fact, when I had fucked Doris, I had visions that she was my mother. I felt guilty, but I couldn't help the feelings. Those feelings grew stronger as time passed.\n\nIn the meantime, I had sex with several older women and each was extremely pleasureable. Some men like young girls, but I was drawn to older women. I was drawn to my mother.\n\nMy dad passed away when I was 28. Mom dated for while and then she met a man who was 12 years her senior. He was quite wealthy and mom would be set for the rest of her life. He was nice and I got along with him well. They had been married for 11 years and as far as I knew, they were happy. At least Mom always said that she was. They lived in Florida and I went down to spend a week with them this past winter.\n\nI hadn't seen Mom in over a year and when I did, I was amazed at how good she looked. Money does wonders for people. She was tanned, fit and as beautiful as ever. I knew that if I ever had the chance to fuck her, I would in a heartbeat. I never thought I would get that chance, though and fucking her remained a fantasy.\n\nTed, my stepfather, loved to play golf and played nearly every other day since he retired. He went out, as usual, for his regular Wednesday golf game. I had planned to meet a friend who had moved to Florida several years ago and who I hadn't seen since he moved. I told Mom I would be gone most of the day. She kissed me goodbye, and I took off in my rented car. When I arrived at my friend's house, there was a note on the door apologizing for his absence, but that he was called away on an emergency and would call me at Mom's house later that evening. I shrugged my shoulders and decided to go back to Mom's, get my golf clubs, and go out and play a round of golf.\n\nI pulled into the driveway at Mom's and saw a van parked there. ""Harvey's Florists"" read the sign on the van. I parked the car and headed for the house. I had a set of keys so that I could come and go as I pleased while I was there. I heard music coming from the house. I opened the door and got the shock of my life. It seemed that ""Harvey"" was delivering more than flowers! There was my mother, flat on her back in the middle of the living room, getting fucked by this guy who wasn't much older than I was.\n\nMy jaw dropped to my feet and I stood there in disbelief. Mom had her dress hiked all the way up and one tit was hanging out, nipple brown and hard. ""Harvey"" had no pants on, his hairy ass pointed right at me and his dick was deep in Mom's pussy. Mom screamed when she saw me and ""Harvey"" jumped up immediately, his dick hard and wet with my mother's pussy.\n\n""Oh, GOD!"" Mom screamed. She pushed Harvey away and slid down her dress, but not before I caught a good glimpse of her sweet cunt. She slung her tit back inside of her dress. Harvey grabbed his pants, slipped them on and muttered something like, ""I'd better go."" He slithered out past me through the door, ran to his van and drove off. I was still in shock as mom gathered herself together, unable to look me in the face. I felt as if our roles had been reversed. I was now the father, and she the bad little girl. She got up, turned towards the bedroom. As she walked away she said, ""I'll be back in a few minutes."" She disappeared into the hallway.\n\nMy mind was racing thinking about what I had just seen. I was very aroused at having seen my mother getting fucked there on the floor. I hadn't seen her nude since I was a kid. My mind wandered back to my childhood and I recalled with a smile how I used to try and peep through her door to watch her get undressed. I masturbated many times thinking about screwing my mother. Now it was almost 30 years later, and I realized that I still wanted to fuck her. My brain returned to the moment as I spotted something pink and silky peeking out from beneath the couch. I knelt down and pulled out mom's panties. They were wet. I touched them to my face and sniffed. Her scent was intoxicating. My mother's fresh, wet pussy. My cock hardened as I clasped her panties tightly.\n\nI heard the water running and knew that she was showering off the smell of ""Harvey"". I held her panties as i waited for her, not really knowing what to say or do. I would play it by ear. I had 2 cigarettes waiting for her to return. I knew it would be hard for her to face me, but it was inevitable. I heard her door open. Mom walked into the room smelling fresh and clean. She had on a white blouse and a pair of tan shorts which showed off her beautiful legs. Now if you didn't know how old she was, I swear she could have passed for 50. She sat down across from me, lit up a cigarette and began to apologize.\n\n""Don't, Mom,"" I interrupted her. ""There's no need to apologize."" She smiled for the first time. Then I could see tears begin to well up in her eyes. ""I want to explain to you why,"" she replied. Mom went into a long explanation of how she loved Ted very much but that the hadn't had sex in a very long time and that she still had a sex drive and that she would never want to hurt ted and on and on. ""Honey,"" she pleaded, ""Whatever you do, PLEASE don't ever say a word to him about this. I'll do anything for you if you won't say anything.""\n\nWhen she said that last sentence my mind began to work in overdrive. Although I had no intention of ever saying a word to Ted, I realized that this was my chance....probably my last chance to ever fuck my mother. I worked up the courage to say something. To make that first move on her. I was nervous as hell. ""Really, Mom? ANYTHING?"" I laughed, she laughed.\n\n""Well, uh, yes, Honey....anything."" I'm sure she couldn't imagine that I would ask for something that was so outrageous that she would have to refuse me.\n\n""I know what I'd like from you, Mom."" My heart was pounding in my chest.\n\nShe cocked her head to the side as she inquired, ""What is it?""\n\n""I want you to sleep with me."" There! I said it! Now nothing could ever take it back. No matter what happened, at least I knew that SHE knew that I wanted to make love with her. I almost didn't even care if she refused me at that point. I was proud of my courage.\n\nMom took a deep breath, gave me a strange look and laughed nervously.\n\n""You want me to sleep with you????"" she asked, almost as if she wanted to be sure that was what I said.\n\n""Yes, Mom. I want to sleep with you. I always have. Seeing you just now only made me want it more than ever before. I saw that guy on top of you and I was jealous. I wanted it to be me."" I was extremely nervous as I spoke, but once I began I kept on talking. Mom was totally enchanted by my conversation.\n\n""But, "" she interrupted, ""First of all, I'm your Mother, for God's sake! Secondly, what would you want with an old gal like me?"" She waited for a reply. I was ready.\n\n""Mom, just because you are my mother doesn't necessarily mean that we shouldn't have sex. I mean, lots of societies practice incest on a regular basis. I don't know how you feel about it, but I think that us having sex would be the ultimate expression of our love for each other. I mean, you DO love me, don't you?"" I smiled with my best little boy face.\n\n""Well, of course I love you, Honey.""\n\n""Well, I love you, too, Mom. Now, as for an old gal like you, I don't really think of you as old, but I'm attracted to older women, anyway."" I began to tell her about the affiar I had with Doris and several other women who were older than mom. She was quite impressed. I had managed to assuage every fear and opposition she had brought up in response to my erotic request. I knew she still had some doubts and understandably so. the time for words, though, was over. It was time to act.\n\nI stood up and walked towards mom. My dick was solid as a rock and I knew she could see my hard on. She made no attempt to move back as I approached her. She looked so beautiful in her shorts and blouse. I put my arms on her shoulders and gently held them. She said nothing. I looked her in the eyes. ""I love you, Mom,"" I whispered. Then, I put my lips on hers and kissed her. It was a short, gentle kiss and I pulled away. Mom sighed very deeply, whispering back to me, ""I love you too, Honey."" I kissed her once again. This time, it was a much deeper kiss. It became instantly full of passion and intensity. Our lips locked, my arms extended around her. I pulled her closer to me. I could feel her breasts pushing against my punding chest. I slipped my tongue into mom's mouth and she easily allowed me in. I sighed. Mom sighed. We kissed harder, deeper. Our tongues danced around each other's in a lover's tango. I rubbed her back with my hand as we kissed. Mom threw her arms around me and held me tightly, never wanting to let me go. My hands slipped down her back, still kissing passionately.\n\nIf one has never kissed their mother as a lover, than it would be hard to explain the feelings which raced through my body at that moment. Suffice it to say that our first real kiss was the most pleasureable, most memorable kiss of my life. I think she felt the same way.\n\nWe held each other and reluctantly released our lips from each other in order to catch a breath. Both our hearts were racing. I held Mom by her shoulders. Our faces were just inches apart.\n\n""Mom, I want you to know that i would never tell Ted about what happened before....or right now, for that matter! I don't want you to do this because you think I will keep quiet if you do. I want you to want to sleep with me.""\n\nMom ran her fingers lovingly across my cheek as she spoke. ""I, well, I um, I just don't know, sweetheart. I mean, I think that it is wrong for a mother and son to have sex. At least I've always believed it to be so, but my body tells me differently. When you kissed me, I began to see you in a whole different light. I won't stand here and lie to you and tell you that I never thought about it, because I have."" She began to relax as she started to relate a story about when I was younger. As she went on, we relaxed, sat back and both lit up a cigarette. Sex would have to wait for a little bit.\n\nShe told me how, when I was about 16, she walked by my room one day and glanced in. The door was slightly ajar. She said that she had come home a little early and that I was the only one in the house. I didn't even know she had come in. ""You mean, kind of like with ""Harvey"", huh, Mom?"" we both laughed. ""Yeah!, Kind of."" Anyway, I was in my room and she saw a couple of porno magazines lying on my bed. Then she saw me walk over to the bed. I was nude and my cock was hard and straight. I sat down with my back to the door, but she could just make out my hand on my cock as I jerked off. She watched me intently, never letting on that she had seen me.\n\n""I got very turned on by that. In fact, when your father and I went to bed that night, we had sex and I imagined that it was you and not him. I felt very guilty about it for awhile, but found that I would have those fantasies again and again."" She lovingly brushed her hand across my cheek again. I melted. She continued, ""Son, I really don't know if this is the right thing to do or whether this will work out, but I guess it's too late to turn back now, isn't it?"" She sighed, stood up, reached for my hand. I grasped her outstretched hand as she led me to my bedroom. My heart was racing with thoughts of what was about to take place.\n\n""I must be crazy for doing this, but deep down inside I really want to.""\n""Me too, Mom. Me, too."" We walked silently, holding hands, to the bedroom. I was both nervous and excited. On the one hand, I couldn't wait to fuck my mother, but on the other, I was nervous about how I would perform for her. I wanted to please her in the worst way. I wanted to do everything right for her and show her how I could love her. I wasn't quite sure who was going to take charge, but I figured I might as well play things by ear and see what happened.\n\nWe got into the bedroom, which was rather large and comfortable. Mom walked over to the window and closed the hanging curtains. The room darkened immediately, but there was enough light to see what was going on. After all, I wanted to see my mom's beautiful body while I made love to her, and i wanted her to see mine, too. Whispering in a sweet tone of voice, she told me to sit down on the bed. I sat on the foot of the bed, she stood a few feet away from me. She placed her hands on her hips, as if she were about to lecture me.\n\n""So, my little man wants to have sex with his Mommy, huh?"" She smiled broadly. I shook my head in agreement. I thought that perhaps she had wanted me to play the litlle boy role and that was fine with me. I gave her that little devilish look that I always knew she enjoyed. She always used to tell me that she found it hard to resist giving me what I had wanted (toys, etc.) when I flashed that look at her. She reached behind her with her hands and began to fidddle with her bra strap beneath her shirt.\n\n""Can I help you, Mommy?"" I asked. ""Would you, darling?"" Before I could get up she had turned around and moved toward me so that I could undo the strap without getting up. I slipped my hands beneath her blouse and felt the soft, but aged skin I had craved to touch for so long. Mom sighed as my warm hand met her warm skin. I unclasped her bra and the straps fell to the side. ""Scratch my back, Honey, please."" I scratched her back for her. She arched forward as I scratched. ""Ooooh, that feels good!"" she sighed. She moved away after a few moments, turned round again while she slipped her hands beneath her blouse and wriggled out of her bra. The bra fell to the floor. My mom's perfect tits were free and waiting for me beneath her blouse.\n\nShe came to me, reached out her arms as I stood up, clasping her hands. Nothing was said. I was burning with passion. I put my hands around her waist and drew her to me. Our eyes locked, Our lips met. We kissed as passionate lovers once more. As we embraced, my hands slipped beneath Mom's blouse as they weaved a path to her waiting breasts. I cupped a hand over her breast slowly and carefully. I wanted to enjoy totally that first touch of Mom's warm, succulent tit. It was everything i had imagined it to be....and more. I twirled my fingers around her nipple. It was hard and quite extended. Mom twitched as I touched her nipple. She let out a soft, erotic moan as I did. We began to kiss more desperately as I felt her tit. First one, then the other. The passion was fast overtaking us both. I held on to her breasts as we fell softly and purposefully to the waiting bed.\n\nOnce on the bed, we continued kissing, touching, embracing. I slipped my leg between Mom's and rubbed my knee up against her pussy. We were at once perfect lovers. I felt that whatever we did or tried would be perfect. Sex for the first time with someone is always wonderful, but when you are fucking your own mother you must multiply the pleasure ten-fold.\n\nNo words were needed as we explored our bodies in a new and wonderful way. I thought to myself how wonderful this was...my mother....my lover. In between hugging, touching and kissing we managed to wriggle our clothes off little by little. I throughly enjoyed each new vision of my mother's naked body. First, her blouse came off and I saw those wonderful tits. Those tits I had longed to suck on and fondle for so long. They were perfect tits! Mom had such big, hard, brown nipples. I sucked on one, then the other. She cradled me in her arms as I sucked her, coddling me, brushing my hair with her tender hand. I felt like a child again, suckling on my mother's breast, only this time I had an incredible hard on and I knew that soon I would be fucking this wonderful woman.\n\n""Ummmm,"" she softly sighed as I sucked away like a madman on her sweet tit, ""You sure know how to arouse your old mother, darling!"" I sucked harder, wilder. I could have easily lost control of myself, and often that afternoon, I did, but I tried like hell to keep my composure. It was hard...and so was my dick.\n\nMom lifted my shirt over my head and rubbed my chest. She felt my nipples and flicked her fingers over them. I touched her tender body with my fingers as I found my way down her stomach to her shorts. She lay back as i undid the difficult button. Difficult because my hands were shaking with excitement. Mom lifted her legs as I slid off her shorts. She was down to her panites now. I gazed at her beautiful legs, following them from her ankles to her panties. i touched her thigh as she lay there, allowing me to do as I pleased. I looked up to her satisfied face and spoke softly, ""Mom, you're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen."" She laughed, knowing that I really didn't believe that, but I really did.\n\nI could see Mom's hairy pussy hiding behind her off-white, silk panties, which were wet with desire for her son. ""Take my panties off, baby. Take Mommy's panties off."" I did so. First, I clasped my hands around her ass and squeezed. Her ass felt so good in my hands. Mom had a pretty nice looking ass for a woman her age. She had very little cellulite anywhere. I admired her body as I slowly grasped the edges of her panties. I wanted to savor every single second now. I wanted Mom's pussy to reveal itself slowly as I slid off those wet panties. Mom was watching me, but i was focused on her sweet cunt. Finally, they slipped off. I saw Mom's wonderfully hairy cunt up close and personal. I could see the sweet pinkness of her hole and her clit. Oh, her clit! It was big, red and totally sexy. I stared at her for several seconds. Mom watched and waited.\n\n""Can i touch your pussy, mommy?"" I asked her, that devilish grin returning to my face. I was her little boy again and I enjoyed the role. She obviously did, too, for she played right along. it was very erotic for both of us.\n\n""Have you been a good boy, son? You know, Mommy's pussy wants you to touch it, but you must be a good boy to do so.""\n\n""Oh, yes, Mommy. I've been very good! Can I touch it now? Please?""\n\n""well, all right then. Go ahead. But you be careful now, do you hear? I'm going to sit back and watch you because Mommy has to keep an eye on you."" She lay back, head propped up on a pillow as she spread her legs, drawing them up around her knees. her pussy was spread for me. Wet and pink, momm's pussy waited for my touch. I licked my lips as my fingers headed for the ultimate prize. My cock was aching. I still had on my underwear, but I was intent upon my current goal. Too invloved to worry about my cock.\n\nI touched her wetness with one finger. I rubbed her clit and she moaned, breathing deeply as i did. ""Like this, Mommy? Am I doing it right?"" I asked. ""Yes. yes,"" she sputtered out. ""Rub it harder, baby. Rub Mommy's pussy harder and faster."" I rubbed, touched and stared lovingly at my mother's hot, wet, wonderful cunt. I positioned myself between her gorgeous legs, the bottom half of my body off of the bed. Mom groaned as I begin to finger her more intently. First one finger then two entered her precious cunt. Mom was moaning deeply now and I knew she was about to cum. I couldn't believe that I was about to make my mother cum! It was an incredible feeling.\n\nAs she started breathing deeper and getting ready to cum, she grasped my head with her two hands and pulled me to her cunt. My face was right there on her pussy as my tongue began to explore my mother for the first time. I licked her sweet clit and danced over it in perfect rhythm to the beat of her yearning body. Mom arched her body up as I licked her clit and had the most wonderful orgasm. I flicked my tongue inside her pink pussy and Mom let out a huge sigh as she came. I could taste Mom's erotic cum. ""I finally made ot to heaven,"" I thought silently to myself.\n\nI kept licking Mom's cunt for a few minutes, but then she pushed me away. ""Whhhheeew! Let Mommy catch her breath, Darling!"" she groaned lovingly. ""Come. Come lay next to Mommy here, my sweet baby. And take those pants off."" she motioned to my wet underwear.\n\nShe watched me slip down my underwear and saw my cock for the first time in many years. ""Oh, my!"", she cooed, ""That looks sooooooooo nice!"" she smiled as she stared at my hard cock. ""It's all yours, Mommy."" I whimpered as I slipped up next to her on the bed. We cuddled together as Mom felt the hardness of my cock pressed against her body. Mom turned to me, looked at me with such love in her eyes that I nearly cried with the passion I was feeling at that moment, then she said, ""You know, I have been waiting for this for so very long. I really do want to make love with you, my sweet angel.""\n""Oh, Mom!"" I sighed deeply. ""You can't imagine how much I love you at this moment. I want to be so deep inside of you that I become a part of you.""\n\n""Oh, God, Baby! You make me so damn crazy!"" She wrapped her arms around me and hugged me so tightly. We kissed. It was a mad, wild, passionate kiss. Deep and erotic. I was totally in love with my Mother and she with me. She reached her hand down, rubbing my body as she traveled down my torso until she reached my throbbing cock. She clasped her hand around the shaft and slid her loving fingers up and down. She drove me wild! She reached down, grabbed my balls and held them. At that moment, I don't think I would have cared much if she squeezed them as tightly as she could, because this was my mother holding my balls and she could do whatever she wanted. ""You've got a wonderful cock, darling,"" she spoke softly into my ear as she continued to jerk me off. ""I want you inside of me.""\n\nShe withdrew her hand as I slid atop of her. My arms braced my body as I lay over her. I was about to put my cock inside her when she stopped me. ""Let me do it."" She asked. She grasped my cock with knowing fingers and guided the head of my rod over her clit. she rubbed my cock over her clit rhythmically. She wriggled around as she did, moaning, sighing, calling out my name. Her breathing got faster as she came with enormous pleasure. She let out a deep sigh as she proceeded to slip my cock inside of her.\n\nThat first sensation of my cock slipping into my mother's creamy cunt is one I shall never forget. I'd waited a lifetime to fuck my mother and now I was actually doing it. The countless times I had jerked off to visions of this moment. The many nights I lay awake over the years thinking of what pleasure it would be to make love to my mother. It was all happening now.\n\nI thust my cock deep inside her. I could feel the warm wetness of her cunt, wrapping around my throbbing member. Mom began to quiver as i fucked her. She moaned deeper and deeper with each new thrust. we were lovers made for one another. I didn't want to keep my eyes close as we fucked, I wanted to watch her every movement. I wanted to watch her beautiful tits flop back and forth as we fucked. I wanted to watch her face fill with pleasure as I made her cum. I slipped my hands beneath her and grabbed hold of her ass as i lunged back and forth within her. I was beyond passion. ""Mommy! Mommy! "" I called out. ""Yes, baby! YES!"" she managed to reply. Our fucking went on. We were totally encapsulated, totally in love. I couldn't keep myself from cumming very long, and Mom realized this so she wasn't at all displeased when I got ready to explode.\n\n""It's okay, baby! Cum inside your mother! I want to feel you inside of me."" she nearly pleaded with me. With that I let it go. I exploded within her every drop of cum in my body. It was the most incredible orgasm I've ever had. I was shaking when i finished and collapsed over my waiting mother. She wrapped her arms around me and held me tight, keeping my cock inside her. ""oohhhh,"" she moaned, ""My baby! My wonderful little man!"" She held me, caressing me tenderly. Holding one another, we rolled over, my cock still inside my mother. We lay there, emotionally and physically spent. Mom ran her fingers through my hair while I lay my head against her wonderful tit. ""You know what, honey?"" She said softly to me. ""What, Mom.""\n""You're a pretty good fuck!"""
912,Chance Meeting,['MF'],"ruby red lips slightly parted showing a hint of white from within...eyes the color of grass on a warm spring hillside. She stood staring...the tight leather skirt and top suggesting what lay beneath. Long thin arms to match her legs...nails red as her lips long and wicket. Wishing I could experience her just once...for a lifetime. I felt myself stiffen as my mind wondered...oh how I wanted to feel her. To know her flavor the taste of her body. The sweet essence of her passion....my cock hard...my palms sweating...I moved toward her. She stood her ground looking to my crotch..as I moved..I knew she wanted me too. I reached out my hand and gently touched her cheek with the back of my index finger...moving a strand of hair from her eyes. She looked deep into my eyes searching..I too searched. She put her hand to my chest and slid her fingers through my shirt..feeling the hair and muscle hidden there. I could see her nipples rise through the leather of her top..breasts growing firm and erect. I took her hand and lead her to the privacy of my apartment. She followed willingly...knowing what lay in store. We just got through the door and could hold back any longer. I took the back of her head and moved my mouth to her's...probing ...finding her tongue. We moved in rhythm..tongues dancing..enjoying the excitement. She slid her hand down my chest and over my rock hard cock...pressing her breasts against me. I moved from her mouth to her neck..behind her ear. I could taste her sweat..smell the perfume she put on earlier that day. She grabbed at my shirt and tore the buttons loose...kissing my chest..licking from one nipple to the other. I pulled the leather top up over her head and found her mounds hard and sweet...taking them with both hands and massaging gently...kissing them, first from the center...then slowly out to the stiffened ends. Demanding the most of the moment. She unfastened my belt and pushed my pants to the floor. She knelt..taking my pride into her hands...looking up at me with a sinister grin...she kissed the head of my cock...moaning as she did. I felt a shiver run through my body emanating from her touch. Moving her tongue in small flicks just around the ridge..drooling she slowly took the length into her mouth and moved down...down...down. I closed my eyes and shuttered...then opend them as she moved her hands up my thighs to clasp the cheeeks of my ass...squeezing as she worked her magic. I felt weak and leaned back against the wall...then down to the floor. She lay back and I moved to her...taking her skirt away. The fish nets were secured by a garter and she wore no panties. I fondled her feet while kissing her long sinuous legs. As I moved closer to her hidden pleasure I could smell the fragrance of her passion. Filling me with desire...anticipation. I ran my hands gently along the length of her legs moving ever closer...savoring every touch. She spread her legs and seized my head forcing me closer...agonizing for what I would do. I kissed her on the inner most thigh just out of reach of her womanly joy. I could taste her sweat...vowing never to forget...I nudged my nose to her lips. Slowly probing with my tongue..I parted her love...flicking madly. She jerked and struggled...arching her back...pushing my head...as if to force me inside. Her over flowing juices mingling with my saliva. I thust my tongue deep...tasting her essence. I moved my hands near...helping my advancement...massaging her clitoris. She let out a scream and stiffened as I now worked my magic. She pulled at my hair and growled... breath moving rapidly. She said I want you....I want you deep inside...now! I teased her not doing what she wanted right away...still I worked my tongue...moving from top to bottom...my cock so hard it hurt. Then I stopped....looking into her rage filled eyes I lay on top of her...forcing my mouth to hers...still full of her sweet juices.. She groaned...I skillfully manauvared my hardness...around her thighs...slowly pressing...her nails digging into my back. I moaned as I slid my shaft deeply in...she clutched at me and screamed..Oh my god! Yes...Yes...Yes...I shott my wad as I could hold back no longer. We rocked for quite some time still longing for more. I moved slowly as to not to losse my hardness...not that I would with such a creature as this! Then she clenched my arms...wild fire in her eyes...spasms twitching her body. My cock again moved with the skill of my existence...and once more I let myself release into her...preying upon one another... commanding the satisfaction we both needed.\n\n........Hawk............"
913,Chance Valentine,"['MF', 'rom']","When I turned around a pretty, petite redhead gave me a long, seductive look and said, ""So you're Julie's roommate, eh?""\n\n""Yeah,"" was all that I could sputter out.\n\n""Well, she said you were cute,"" she quipped, and with a twinkle in her eye said, ""Why don't you stay and watch?"" The others all agreed and the blankets that were being used to cover themselves were thrown back, as hands reached for pussies all around me. They told me that they all get together every couple of weeks and get off together, by telling each other their fantasies and masturbating. I tell you; some of the things that I saw and heard that night will cause me to have wet dreams for the rest of my life. But the best was yet to come.\n\nWhen it came around to Julie's turn she just looked up at me with her huge brown eyes and soft feminine features, and proceeded to masturbate and recite a detailed fantasy about her making love. When she came, she just stopped talking and looked deep into my eyes while she shook in the throes of orgasm. I sat there in shock with a hard-on the likes of which I had never had before. I had always had a crush on Julie but never had the guts to tell her.\n\nOne of her friends spoke up and suggested that Julie should get to act out her fantasy, seeing as how we were both present and so obviously in the mood. Julie just looked up at me and said, ""Do you think we could...""\n\nThat is as far as she got because I yanked her up off the floor and pulled her to me. We then proceeded to fuck, suck, lick, cream, and cum in front of nine other women while they sat around us with their fingers stuffed up their pussies, coming like freight trains. It was a night that I will never forget, especially since Julie is now my wife."
914,Change In Perspective,['MF'],"As they ate, Alan quickly covered the eight years since he'd sat in Maureen Clarke's class. He'd gone, as she knew , to Fall River College on a full academic scholarship. It had been largely due to her recommendation to the scholarship board that he had managed to go to college at all. Alan was from a family that barely made ends meet and money for higher education was not to be found. It would be a terrible waste, she had written to the board, to let a mind so perfectly suited for teaching to lay fallow because of a lack of funds. The condition of the grant he had been awarded was that he spend at least ten years after getting his degree in the public school sytem somewhere in the state. It was a condition Alan had been more than happy to agree to. Maureen Clarke had spent the last decade pretty much as she had the previous one, teaching honors history at Alexander Hamilton High School in Woodbridge. The only major change in her life had been the death of her husband, George, two years before. That was one of the reasons she had decided to take the early retirement that had been offered her. Her heart, she said, was no longer really in it. ""My mom had mentioned that the last time I was home for a visit,"" Alan offered. ""I'm really sorry. I only met him a few times but I remember Mr. Clarke being a really nice guy.""\n""Thank you,"" Maureen said, then changed the subject as not to dwell too much on her greatly missed husband. ""But what about you? Is there a Mrs. Yeager, or someone in your life?""\n""I'm afraid not,"" Alan replied, ""at least not right now. I did fall in love with someone in college. Her name was Yvonne and I really thought she was the one. But things didn't work out and we wound up going our separate ways. I date occasionally but there's no one really special. I guess I get so wrapped up in the kids sometimes that I forget to have much of a life.""\n""I can understand that,"" Maureen said, thinking of all the unimaginable hours she had devoted to her own kids. ""Sometimes, it is all worth it,"" Maureen assured her younger counterpart. ""Every once in a while, there's one or two students who really capture your heart. It means so much to watch them strive to learn, and when they do, it gives your life a validation that few people get to have."" She paused a moment then added, ""That's the feeling I got when I saw in the alumni notes that you had gotten your teaching certificate. I was so very proud when I read that.""\n""I think your class was the reason I first thought about becoming a teacher,"" Alan volunteered. ""You made learning such an adventure. I'm not sure I should mention this or not, but I had such a crush on you as well."" Maureen smiled. She knew that many of her students over the years had developed similar infatuations. It wasn't something she would ever admit to anyone but her husband, but she sometimes got a secret thrill thinking that some of those good looking young men might be jerking off to a mental image of her. ""Well as I'm sure as you've learned by now, teachers aren't supposed to even admit that they might have a crush on one of their students,"" Maureen said. ""But I'm sure you knew how special I thought you were.""\n""I knew,"" Alan simply said. Then, thinking about some of the quite improper thoughts he'd had about a few of his own female students, Alan wondered if Maureen had ever had such thoughts about the boys in her classes. It wasn't exactly a question he could just come out and ask.\n\nBy the time they finished dinner and had a small dessert, Alan was very surprised at how easily the flow of conversation had become. It no longer felt awkward talking to Maureen about anything. For the first time since they'd run into each other in the bar, he actually felt that they really were equals. It came as a surprise to the younger teacher that he and Maureen had rooms on the same floor. A surprise because it made it seem even funnier that they hadn't run into each other before tonight. ""Alan, would you like to stop by my room for a nightcap?"" Maureen asked as they stepped off the elevator. ""Don't you have a roommate?"" Alan asked, knowing that most of the delegates, himself included, shared a room. ""She went home this afternoon,"" Maureen replied. ""She came up by car and didn't want to get caught up in all the post holiday traffic.""\n""A nightcap sounds fine then,"" Alan finally answered.\n\nOver drinks, they talked for what seemed like the longest time. It seemed to the former student that it was the first time in a long time that his old teacher had opened up to anyone. Finally, Alan took note of the late hour and suggested that perhaps he should call it a night and let Maureen get some sleep. He had just started to get up when Maureen motioned for him to wait. Uncertain, Alan sat there in silence for a few moments. ""Alan,"" the fifty-two year old said, a hesitation in her voice, ""I was wondering if ... I mean to say this isn't something I normally do. But I was wondering if you wanted to spend the night here ... with me?"" Alan was too stunned to say a word. A silence Maureen quickly took to be a cold disapproval of what she had suggested. ""Alan, I'm sorry,"" she quickly said. ""I shouldn't have even thought of such a thing. I hope you won't let a moment's weakness change the way you remember me."" Alan looked into the face of the woman sitting across from him. He didn't see a woman twice his age, or even his former teacher. All he saw was a friend who once cared enough about him to take the time and effort to change his life. A friend who also a woman, a woman he still found desirable. ""There is nothing, that you could ever say or do, that would change the way I feel about you,"" Alan said as he took her hand in his own. ""If you want me to stay, then of course I'll stay. If you just want me to hold you, then that's fine. If you want more than that, well that would be fine too."" This time, Alan had no hesitation about what he should do. Putting his arms around her, he embraced his friend with all of the love he carried for her in his heart.\n\nNeither was really sure who made the first move after that. All they knew was that they were soon kissing each other. Their lips met with a fiery passion, their tongues darting in and out of the other's mouth. Even through layers of clothing, Alan could feel the crush of Maureen's breasts against his chest. He reached up and cupped one of her mounds, producing a soft cry of pleasure from Maureen as his fingers softly squeezed her flesh. Maureen in turn reached down and pressed her own hand between Alan's legs. She smiled as her fingers found him already hard. Alan's reaction was no less than hers had been. ""Help me with my dress,"" Maureen said as she stood up and turned around so that Alan could reach her zipper. Alan pulled the zipper all the way down and started to slide her dress off. Maureen placed a hand on his and stopped him. She stepped a few feet away and turned around. It became obvious to Alan that she wanted to strip for him.\n\nCompleting what the younger man had started, the white haired woman slid her dress to the floor, leaving her clad in bra, panties and stockings. It was a source of pride to her that despite a small weight gain in her later years, she still never wore a girdle. No one was ever going to ask her to pose for a magazine, but she was in much better shape than most of her friends. ""Tell me the truth, Alan,"" she said as reached behind and undid the clasp of her bra. ""When you were in my class, did you ever think about something like this, I mean seeing me without my clothes."" Knowing that it was exactly what she wanted to hear right now, Alan told her of the informal poll he and his friends once took. He could tell she was impressed on where she had ranked on the survey. ""If I had taken my own survey,"" she said as her bra came off, ""you would've been on the top. I guess it can't hurt for me to say it now, but more than a few times I thought of you when I was in bed with my husband. Imagining that it was you inside of me instead of him."" That answered Alan's earlier curiosity. He wondered what was more frequent that year he'd been in her class. The times she imagined her husband was him, or the times he'd jerked off imagining it was her mouth wrapped around his cock instead of his fingers.\n\n**\n\nAlan watched fascinated as Maureen rubbed her breasts, her fingers pressing against the hard nipples that just a glimpse of through her blouse was enough to give teenage boys an erection. A lifetime of trying to stay in reasonable shape had left the fifty-two year old with a bust only slightly affected by time and gravity. Maureen's hands continued downward and she lifted her leg onto the seat of the nearby desk chair. Undoing the clasps of her garter belt, she slowly slipped her stocking down the length of her leg. An action she then repeated on her other leg. Her husband had always preferred stockings to pantyhose and she never saw any reason to change after he was gone. From the way Alan's eyes were following her every motion, it was obvious to her that he was glad she hadn't. Finally it was her panties turn and once they were gone, Alan could see that the hair between Maureen's legs was a mixture of the original brown, white and gray. What there was of it had been carefully trimmed into a small, soft mound. ""I hope that wasn't too disappointing,"" Maureen said as she stuck a pose to finish her erotic ballet. ""Hardly,"" Alan replied, thinking that he'd found Maureen's little performace more enticing than any his last girlfriend had done. If Maureen had any doubt as to the sincerity of his answer, the straining bulge in his pants added to its validity. The tentpole between his legs hadn't gone unnoticed. Now totally nude, Maureen quickly crossed the room and knelt down in front of a still sitting Alan. With a frantic eagerness, she worked the belt of his pants, then its clasp and zipper. In less time that it took for Alan to think about it, Maureen had his bare cock cradled in her hands. In her life, Maureen Clarke had held just five other cocks as she now held Alan's. One had been her husband's of course. Before him there had been three others with whom she'd been that intimate, one had been in high school and one in college. The third had been the man she was dating when she met her husband to be. The last had belonged to a man she had met in a local bar when she was forty-five. It had been her first, and previous to this, only sexual adventure. She and George had been having problems with their marriage during that time, the result of an indiscretion on his part during an office Christmas party. In her anger, she had felt that evening the score would make her feel better. It had hardly done that, leaving her with an empty and guilty feeling. Thankfully, they later worked things out, sharing happier days until the end. No sense of guilt filled her now as she ran her fingers up and down Alan's shaft. It was an average cock as cocks go, she thought, about six inches and just thick enough for her to close her fingers around it. Not that Maureen took a great deal of time to ponder how it looked before she tilted her head forward and slipped it between her lips. The mere thought that the stuff of teenage masturbation fantasies had just become hard reality was almost enough to cause Alan to shoot his load the moment he felt Maureen's mouth around his cock. It took all of his self-control not to let that happen, but within half a minute he knew it was a losing battle. Maureen could've been the worst cocksucker in the world, which she certainly wasn't, and still bring the younger man to the brink within minutes. With both her hands wrapped tightly around the base of his cock, Maureen's head bobbed up and down with lust driven intensity. Alan was sure that each downward thrust was going to cause him to explode. Finally he did just that, sending a week's worth of come into his old teacher's mouth. ""Oh shit!"" Alan gasped as he felt himself draining. He wasn't sure what was more exciting. The feeling of release spreading through his body or the image of Maureen Clarke still sliding his pulsating cock in and out of her mouth, sucking down his whiteness as fast as it shot into her.\n\nFinally he had no more to give and Maureen released her lockjaw hold on his manhood, letting it slip from her mouth. She rose and sat on the bed next to Alan, a broad grin filling her face. ""You have a little ... er smudge on the corner of your mouth,"" Alan said as he illustrated on his own face where a spot of white still remained on hers. Maureen wiped it clean with a sweep of her index finger. She looked at the shiny residue for a brief second, then stuck her finger in her mouth, sucking it clean as well. ""It's been a while since I've done that,"" Maureen said. ""I hope it was good enough.""\n""You won't get any complaint from me,"" Alan grinned, still basking in the euphoria of a fantasy come true. ""When I was married, I was never really sure if I did that well, or if my husband was too much of a gentlemen to tell me I sucked,"" she said. ""No pun intended there,"" she added with a laugh. ""Well I don't know how much of a gentlemen I consider myself,"" Alan answered, ""but you definitely don't suck. Unless its to say that you suck great!""\n""I do seem to have killed it, haven't I?"" Maureen said as she looked down on his now totally deflated manhood. ""Don't worry, it usually doesn't stay dead for long,"" Alan said reassuringly. ""That's good to know,"" said the white haired teacher, ""because giving it mouth to mouth is what caused the problem in the first place."" Alan laughed again, remembering that Mrs. Clarke always had a sharp sense of humor. Of course back in school he never would've imagined her making jokes about something like this. ""Still, it does seem determined to rest a while,"" she went on. ""Any suggestions what we can do to pass the time until it wants to get up and play again?""\n""Oh I'm sure I can come up with an idea or two,"" he retorted. ""I used to have a teacher back in high school who felt that I was a pretty imaginative kind of guy.""\n""Really now,"" she laughed. ""Well I've never been impressed by old references. I guess you'll have to show me and let me make my own evaluation.""\n\nAlan wasted no time is making his case. What remained of his clothes came off with a dizzying speed, winding up scattered across the room wherever his toss carried them. Now as naked as Maureen, he climbed on top of her and pressed their bodies together. He kissed her hard enough to sample the aftertaste of his ejaculation in her mouth. Alan knew that some of his friends grossed out if something like that happened, but he had never understood the fuss. After all, it wasn't like it was some other guy you were getting a taste of. It would be a fine thing if a woman would give you a blowjob but you wouldn't kiss her afterwards. Alan kissed Maureen on the mouth a few more times as his hands explored her body. As his kisses moved down to her breasts, one hand reached between her legs and came to rest on her now wet mound. His fingers made their way within her and as his mouth closed on her nipples, his nimble fingers began to slide in and out. ""Oh yes,"" Maureen moaned loudly as the dual pleasures spread across her body. ""It feels so good. I've missed this so very much."" With one of her nipples buried deep in his mouth, Alan redoubled his penetrations of her pussy, quickly adding a third finger to his effort. He could feel the effect on the body beneath him as it began to gyrate in time to his manipulations. Her breasts tasted sweet in his mouth, a treat long imagined. In the back of his mind, Alan could see himself as a seventeen year old again, his sheets pulled up across his chest to conceal his cock play. The image that filled his mind on many of those nights had been the body that now lay nude and open beneath him. Reluctantly abandoning her soft breasts, Alan continued to kiss his way down her body. Reaching the moist spot that shielded her womanhood, he pulled out his fingers and replaced them with his tongue. The effect on Maureen was instantaneous and loud as she responded to the wet assault on her clit with a loud passionate wail. As pleasing as Alan's skill at cunnilingus quickly proved itself to be, it had not been part of those youthful fantasies. Back in high school, the thought of actually going down on a woman seemed the most repugnant of prospects. It took his great college love to show Alan the error of that belief. A lesson he'd taken to heart as greatly as any he'd learned in Mrs. Clarke's history course. ""Oh yes, oh God yes!"" Maureen called out as Alan buried his face deep between her legs, putting all he had into the rising fever consuming her body. ""More, please don't stop!"" Then, to Maureen's dismay a short time later, Alan did just that. It took a long moment for that fact to register on her, so lost was she in the throes of passion. She lifted her head and looked down at her lover. He was no longer between her legs, but rather now standing up alongside the bed. Her gaze shifted from the silly smile on his face to a spot between his own legs. What she saw there made her disappointment fade like morning dew. The dead had risen yet again.\n\nClimbing back on to the bed, Alan lifted and spread Maureen's legs. He reached down with his left hand and took hold of his resurgent manhood, guiding it to the now saturated entrance to Maureen's delights. With a loving caution, he eased himself inside of her, gently rocking back and forth as he did. Maureen reached up and put her hands on his back, pulling him deeper within her. Once he was as far inside as was humanly possible, she brought her legs around as well, wrapping them around his ass. Holding him tightly, she also began to rock, adding her own motions to their joining. The clock on the wall ticked on as their cascading motions grew both in force and repetition. In no time at all, their bodies became one as each drew satisfaction from the other. A sense of deep gratification that was driven more by a desire to please the other than to be pleased in turn. Of course in doing so they accomplished both objectives. Words quickly became impossible, giving way to muffled grunts as both damp and sweat covered bodies crashed against each other time and again. The level of energy generated between the them grew and grew until it was no longer possible to physically contain. At that point, both bodies simply exploded in an orgasmic burst that shuddered through each of them. As tightly intertwined as they were, it was impossible for them not to experience the shattering climax of the other. A sharing that resounded back upon itself, producing ever-increasing tides of ecstasy. They held each other tight until there was no more strength in either of them to do so. Reluctantly, they released the other as the ripples of passion finally began to subside. Too tired to even think about moving for a while, they lay next to each other. The softness and warmth of sticky flesh still binding them in the aftermath of their joining.\n\n""I can't believe we actually did this,"" Maureen said after what seemed an indeterminable silence. ""I can't believe I actually lived out a fantasy like that.""\n""It wasn't only your fantasy,"" Alan smiled back at her. ""No, I guess not,"" Maureen agreed as she absentmindedly ran her fingers over Alan's spent cock. ""Do you regret it?"" Alan asked. ""I should feel otherwise, but no I don't,"" the older teacher laughed. ""Not at all?"" he asked. Her grin repeated her answer. ""Well neither do I,"" Alan added. ""Although,"" she said after a brief moment's reflection, ""I think it's probably a good thing now that I'm retiring. Because after tonight, I don't think I could ever look at my students in quite the same way again."" The laughter that followed was long and hearty.\n\n""My roommate is probably wondering what happened to me,"" Alan said as he thought about how long the quick nightcap had lasted. ""Don't worry,"" Maureen said as she pressed her naked body against his. ""The way things sometimes go at these conventions, he probably figured you just got lucky last night."" Alan thought about that for a few heartbeats, then said, ""I think I got lucky eight years ago. But it wasn't until last night that I realized just how much.""\n""Speaking of lucky,"" the veteran history teacher said as she brought her mouth closer to his, ""how do you feel about pressing your luck one more time?"" As their lips met, they both that time had finally made caught up with them and made them equals. Whatever followed the dawn, they would never think of each other in the same way again.\n\nEnd\n\nAnd now a word from the Author...\n\nOver the last few years, I've thrown open the gates of caution and invited my readers to participate in a story idea contest. A chance to see one of your ideas take form. Looking at the calendar on the wall, it looks like it's that time again. So pick up your pencils, or if you're not allowed sharp objects, your keyboards and lets see what you can come up with.\n\nNow the rules are simple.\n\nEach entry must be accompanied by an unmarked twenty dollar bill ... nah only kidding. Actually each entry should be sent to my email address with ""Contest Entry"" in the story line. There is no set format for your suggestion, so it can range from a few sentences, a short outline, or even just the start of a story. Last years winner was in the last format and intrigued me enough to make me want to finish the story. Another rule of note is that the story idea must be a subject that I normally write about. If unsure, just check my web page for examples. Other than that, the skies the limit. It could be a story about a subject that fascinates you. It could be a parody of a movie or a television show (hopefully one I'm familiar with so that I could write about the characters). Or it could even be about someone you know, or have had a fantasy about. Maybe a retelling of something that might have been but wasn't. What I normally have done with stories like that in the past was write it with the actual characters, and then alter them just enough to be unrecognizable before posting them online. Last years contest brought forth two unexpected dividends, aside from the fun of the contest. The winner, Mordmorgan, wound up becoming my proofreader on subsequent works. That we worked well together only became apparent while we exchanged emails about the story. The other bonus was the discovery of a young woman whose story ideas so impressed me that I encouraged her to write them as her own. She did so and added a number of sequels to it in the following months under the name Lotuseater. I look forward to seeing what this year might be. Entries will be accepted up to and including September 30th.\n\n Ann Douglas Web Page"
915,Chaos Embrace,['mf sf gothic'],"Enjoy!\n\nD-Singer (aka, Deb Atwood) ---- ---- allenk2@rpi.edu\n\nEmbrace\n\nfrom the Chaotic Erotica tales from the chronicle Where Chaos Reigns\n\n(c) 1994 Deb Atwood (aka D-Singer)\n\nThe University was more difficult than Laurie had expected. His older brother Jonathan was there, which only made it worse. Jonathan was staid and old-fashioned, and had little of the same interests as the younger of the two Cuthberts. Where Jonathan wished to study, Laurie wanted to explore the world. While Jonathan slept, Laurie crept out of the dorm and crawled the streets of London, prowling for a warm and willing woman. And he never had to pay to get one.\n\nAt the tender age of 22 he was beginning to show signs of world-weariness. Tired of the same games, he turned to the underground, learning of circles of occult within London. People who sacrificed children and drank their blood. People who could control the very weather around them. He sought them out, wanting to join them. Wanting to understand if perhaps there was a reason behind the constant tiresome fog of London.\n\nAnd he found them.\n\nIn a house on a hill, terribly stereotyped in all the ghost stories of the age. He was cautious as he approached, wary of what he might find. His own studies into the occult had yielded little so far, but he felt he had some small measure of power. He could make a candle light from across the room, or cause the flame to flicker lightly. He had begun to work on causing items stored in his closet to arrive in his hands instantaneously, but was stumped as to how to actually proceed. But perhaps this house held the secret.\n\nThe night was still around him as the heavy doorknocker echoed loudly. Footsteps, and then the door swung open slowly. Standing before him was no more than a boy, perhaps 16 years of age, with fine blond hair and pale blue eyes. As Laurie gazed down on him, the boy returned his steady gaze. ""Yes?""\n\nLaurie checked the small slip of paper crumpled in his hand. ""I am looking for a man by the name of Eric...""\n\n""I am he,"" the boy interrupted. ""And you must be Lawrence Cuthbert."" The door swung slightly wider and the boy stepped back to allow him room to pass. He motioned towards the hall, lit by flickering torches. ""Please, come in.""\n\nLaurie hesitated just a moment, then stepped over the threshhold. The interior of the house was cool, kept so on the warm summer night by the heavy cold stones. Only a few torches dotted the walls, flickering light dim in the foyer. As the door shut with a heavy thunk behind him, Laurie turned back to the boy. Again he was caught by his youth. ""I, uh, expected you'd be older.""\n\nThe boy smiled. ""Looks can be decieving."" He walked calmly towards the back of the hall, almost disappearing into the darkness. As Laurie stood still, Eric turned back and raised a single eyebrow. ""Your letter did say you wished to learn the magical arts, did it not?""\n\nLaurie nodded quickly, then stepped to catch up with the boy. They moved through silent halls, heels clicking on the stones, back and down, below the kitchens and into the stone cellar. There they were met by three other men, all cloaked so that Laurie could not possibly recognize their faces.\n\nEric stepped forward, bringing Laurie into a small circle of light. ""This is Lawrence...""\n\n""Laurie,"" he corrected him quickly.\n\nWith a sharp glance, Eric said softly, ""Laurie, then."" He turned back to the others. ""He wishes to join us. For now, I propose he witness our ritual and then spend the day here. In the evening again he can make his decision.""\n\nEric looked at each figure in turn, and slowly each nodded. ""Then,"" Eric smiled broadly, ""we shall begin.""\n\nHe led Laurie to the back of the room, settling him in a darkened corner with an easy view of the circle of light. Then he left, returning soon with a child cradled sleeping in his arms. One of the cloaked figures drew a stone altar into the light, and Eric laid her there. She whimpered softly in her sleep, small hands pushing against his chest. Laurie could hear soothing whispers, and slowly she settled back into sleep.\n\nThey were chanting in a language Laurie didn't understand. Perhaps Latin, perhaps German. Perhaps some bastardized version of both. The child slept still, sometimes fretting softly, as the sounds grew rhythmically around her. From somewhere, Eric produced a pewter goblet, passing his hands over it while chanting still. He handed the goblet to one of the figures, motioning him to stand close. Then he lifted the child slightly, so her head fell back across his arm, her white throat bared to his caressing fingers.\n\nHe spoke in Latin, his voice mesmerizing, his eyes almost glowing. ""Sleep, little one, as I take thy life so that we may live. Sleep, little one, and pass on into eternity.""\n\nA blade that Laurie never saw passed across her neck, and a bubbling whimper sounded softly, the sound fading almost as fast as it arose. Eric lowered his mouth to the welling blood, tongue snaking out for a taste. Then the goblet came forth, catching the blood until no more came. Each sipped from the goblet until it was empty.\n\nLaurie sat quiet in his corner, torn between horror and fascination. He almost stepped forward with the others, craving the child's blood, wanting to know what powers it might grant. But Eric's gaze, settling calmly on him, kept him still.\n\nEric took the empty goblet and again began to chant, the others staying silent. His voice rose in a language beyond Laurie's knowledge, older than any he had ever studied. Louder and louder, a grand crescendo, and then... sudden silence. The torches flickered out, and all that was left was the near silent sound of a tongue against skin, and the soft slurping of a swallow.\n\nLaurie stood slowly, common sense and reality finding his mind within the haze. He had to escape. He looked around, trying to regain his bearings in the darkened room. Then as suddenly as they had gone out, each torch relit, the sudden soft light blinding him. He blinked, trying to see.\n\n""Have you found what you wished to find?""\n\nLaurie looked down to see Eric looking up at him. The others were gone, as was the body of the child. Only he and Eric remained, standing in dim circle of light. ""I'm not certain,"" Laurie said slowly. ""I don't think I'm quite certain what I was looking for.""\n\nEric smiled. ""Perhaps if you rest for a while. Things might seem clearer when you awake.""\n\nLaurie started to shake his head. ""I'm not tired."" A yawn caught him in the middle of the final word, betraying the truth.\n\n""I do believe you are. Sleep."" Eric placed an arm gently about Laurie's waist, drawing him with him up the stairs. As they walked, Laurie found his eyes closing, and he leaned on Eric's small frame, grateful for the support. The thick down bed and warm covers engulfed him and he slipped into dreamless slumber.\n\n""Are you prepared?""\n\nLaurie's eyes snapped open at the question. The room was dark still, only one torch burning in a far corner. He was sprawled on a large bed, naked to the waste, the covers strewn far away. Eric sat but a few feet from him, white robes on his slight figure. ""Prepared for what?""\n\n""For your initiation."" Eric stood, offering a hand to Laurie. ""It wasn't chance, you realize. I chose you.""\n\n""Chose me?"" Laurie felt a little dazed as he stood, his head spinning as if he had moved to quickly. He waited for it to clear, his hand still within the boy's grasp. ""I searched you out, seeking enlightenment."" A sudden vision of Eric, blood staining his teeth, smiling at him, the child's body limp in his grasp. He slid his hand free. ""I am no longer certain...""\n\nEric merely shook his head, leading Laurie out of the room. ""Now is the time. If you choose to decline, you will never gain true power. You will always be able to light your candles, but you will never know how it feels to have the stormclouds wither beneath your touch, or the rush of power when lightning strikes at your beckoning. A simple flame is nothing.""\n\nAn image of himself at the standing stones, a summer thunderstorm coming up over the rise, the rain beginning to fall, and then his hands raised, orchestrating the natural dance of elements. Laurie began to smile. ""And this will be mine after the initiation.""\n\nA slight nod. ""Some study will be necessary."" Eric glanced up, his eyes shadowed. ""Are you attached to that University of yours?""\n\n""No."" Laurie had no need to think over the answer. What need did he have of history when this was within his grasp? He shook off the sudden image of the child.\n\nThey progressed down into the cellar, into the circle of light. No one else was there this time, but the altar was already in place, a white robe lying across it. Eric gestured towards the robe. ""Shed your mortal clothing and dress as you will appear before the gods. When I return, we will begin.""\n\nLaurie slid his slacks over slender hips, his shirt left in the room upstairs. A breeze from somewhere struck him and he shivered momentarily, then slid the robe over his head. The material was soft, and a little slick, caressing his body as it flowed over him. And then Eric returned.\n\nWith him was a cloaked figure, walking softly on small bare feet. He pointed to the altar. ""Sit.""\n\nLaurie waited to see if the newcomer took the space, and then sat when it remained empty. His robes gapped slightly, revealing a smooth chest. The cloaked figure stood before him as Eric moved behind him, fingers catching in the piece of leather tying Laurie's hair back. The tie came free, and Laurie's hair spilled across his shoulders, shining in the light. The butterfly touch of Eric's fingers stroking his hair sent chills down his spine, and Laurie steeled himself, thinking of the power.\n\nThere was a featherlight touch on his chest, and he looked up again to see a woman before him, cloak thrown back to reveal a pretty face, wide eyes and auburn hair. She smiled at his gaze and tugged at his robes, spreading them to reveal more of his chest. She moved close, one leg on either side of his, straddling his lap. She tucked her hips in close, her robes falling to the side to let her nudity press against him. A quick tug of her fingers and his robes slipped aside as well, and they came into full contact.\n\nThe sudden rush of blood surprised him, and he came fully erect as she pushed her hips against his, slowly forward and back, rocking herself against him. His hands slid up her back, finding the tie holding her robes together, loosing it until the fell apart for him. He pushed the robes off her shoulder, kissing along the path he bared. Her head fell back, allowing him access with his mouth and tongue.\n\nFirst one shoulder, then the other, he slowly disrobed her. Then she did the same for him, settling back into her comfortable position on his lap. With her body fully exposed to his pleasure, Laurie kissed her deeply, tongue sliding inside the warm cavern of her mouth while his hands slipped down to cup the cheeks of her buttocks, pulling her in tight as he plundered her mouth. One hand at the small of her back, he held her while she arched away from him, breasts thrust forward to his waiting tongue. He circled the rosebud nipple, feeling it harden, then nipped slightly, smiling at the catch of her breath. And then the other, lazily licking his way across, until she shifted so his mouth claimed it, suckling deeply.\n\nShe came back to him then, kissing him, taking charge. Her hands slipped between them, cradling him in tiny palms. Her hips slid back along his legs until she slid between them, kneeling, mouth dropping to take him inside. Her tongue slid along his length, tickling him, while her hand cradled his balls. Lost in the pleasure, Laurie leaned back to lie on the altar, the stone cool against his heated body. Warmth engulfed his length, tongue flickering along it, teasing him, sliding out of her mouth and then back in. He moaned, his hips shifting slightly, trying to thrust deeper. And then suddenly the warmth was gone, and there was a pressure on his chest. His eyes flickered open to find her above him, hips above his mouth, waiting.\n\nHis fingers clung to her hips, drawing her towards him as his tongue snaked inside. Her sweet, sticky necter covered his lips as she moaned, thrusting against his tongue. He felt a soft touch on his cock, then warmth,and he groaned, instincitvely thrusting both his hips and his tongue, drawing her hips closer to him even as he was sucked into a cavern.\n\nHer fingers tangled in her hair as she gasped, thrusting harder and harder against his tongue. And then she spasmed suddenly, warm juices flowing across his chin as he thrust deep, groaning his climax.\n\nShe collapsed onto his chest, rolling to the side on the small space of the altar. He was sapped, floating, unaware of his surroundings, one hand still lazily caressing her back even as fingers gently stroked his own spent organ. Then his eyes slowly flickered open.\n\nEric stood over him, naked, one hand still on Laurie's groin, liquid glistening on his lips. ""Lovely,"" he whispered. ""Just as I had hoped."" Then he smiled, teeth shining in the flickering light, as he bent to touch his mouth to Laurie's neck.\n\nHe tried to pull away, but the sudden sensation was as if another orgasm crashed over him. He groaned, trying to fight the pleasure as darkness rose up around him. His fingers tightened on the limp body of the girl, then relaxed as darkness claimed him.\n\nThe room was dark as he awoke, the only sound the soft breathing of the girl beside him. He stood, head light with hunger, stomach cramping with the need for sustenance. He made his way slowly to the wall, finding a torch and a stone, striking it lit. He placed it in the holder and surveyed his surroundings.\n\nHis face felt sticky, and he wiped his mouth, hand coming away sticky with the girl's juices and the red of blood. Blood...\n\nHe could feel her heart pounding, even from across the room. Every breath she took was like thunder in his ears, sensations crashing over him. He took an involuntary step towards her, feet tangling in the heap of cloth of the abandoned robes. Then another step, then another, in time with the rhythmic beat.\n\nBlood...\n\nHe knelt beside the altar, cradling her in his arms. Words he didn't understand, but vaguely remembered spilled from his lips as he carressed her brow. And then the Latin. ""Sleep, little one, as I take thy life so that we may live. Sleep, little one, and pass on into eternity.""\n\nHe carressed her face, stroking across her brow, down over her high cheekbones, down to her neck. She murmered her pleasure in her sleep, hair sliding back as she tipped her head, baring the neck for his kiss. He started with her lips, softly tickling them into pleasure. His lips moved across the jaw, down over the chin and to her neck. He could feel her pulse fluttering with excitement just under her skin. She might have woken up for her pleasure, had the charm not kept her asleep. He licked the pulse, feeling her quiver beneath him, and then he sank his teeth in sharply, quickly, drinking deep.\n\nWhen he was sated, her body was limp. He gently laid her back against the altar, then sank to the floor, head against the cool stone. He kept his mind blank, forbidding any images of child or woman to enter, staying at peace.\n\nAt the sound of footsteps he looked up. Eric held the girl in his arms easily, though she was taller than he. He smiled down at Laurie, holding out one hand. Laurie reached up to take it, standing slowly.\n\nThey stood there, the boy with the girl limp in his arms, and the man, newly intiated.\n\nAnd then Eric smiled. ""Welcome.""\n\nLaurie could only try to smile in return."
916,Charly the Yard Guy 1,"['Mf', 'rom', 'affair']","My place is located near the end of a dead-end street that backs on the deep rough of a private golf course. The back yard alone is a quarter-acre, edged by silvery aspens inside a tall board fence as a windbreak and privacy measure. I almost never see my neighbors and they probably never see my back yard, but my favorite workroom overlooks the back and it bothers me somehow if I let the lawn and all the flowerbeds and shrubs get ratty. Anyway, the not-quite-so-large front yard is visible to everyone; if I didn't take proper care of *it* I'd catch hell from the Homeowners' Association.\n\nSince, as I say, working up a sweat behind a lawn mower is not my idea of a useful way to spend my time, one of the first things I did after moving in that summer was to ask around about a yard guy. The full-time lawn care businesses -- the ones that show up with a truck and trailer and six guys in jumpsuits with matching mowers -- charged a shocking amount of money. I finally decided to put the money I was going to have to spend back into the neighborhood economy by hiring a couple of teenagers. A notice posted at the high school brought a dozen responses and the best of the lot were a junior named Chris Chambers and his brother Frank, who was two years younger.\n\nThe guys came around once a month and spent most of a Saturday mowing, edging, trimming, spading, and raking. They did a very nice job. Because the yard was so big, I paid them considerably more than most high school yard workers got, in addition to providing all the cokes and snacks they could consume when they took their breaks -- and it was still only half what the professionals wanted to charge me. Everyone was happy.\n\nAfter a few months, we developed a mutual trust. The brothers began keeping an eye on the yard on their own initiative and when it was time, they'd just show up the next weekend. I don't usually get to bed before about two in the morning when the creative urge is upon me, so I would awaken at nine or ten to the deep-throated burr of the large power mower that lived in my garden shed. I'd climb into a pair of jeans and wander out to the screened porch barefoot, and there would be Chris and Frank in track shorts and gym shoes, usually shirtless, toiling away at returning my manor to a civilized appearance. To paraphrase somebody or other, manual labor is a wonderful thing -- I could sit and watch it for hours.\n\nAlmost a year later, though, the day came as I had known it would. Chris would graduate in June and was headed for Notre Dame on a major athletic scholarship. And Frank, already an up-and-coming basketball player, would be adding varsity football in the fall... which meant a summer filled with weekend practice sessions. I was happy for both of them, but I was also going to have to find some new yard guys.\n\nWhen I asked Chris if there was anyone he felt he could recommend, he and Frank exchanged glances and Chris cleared his throat. ""Well, Mr. Weeks, I kind of promised Charly I'd mention her.""\n\n""'Her?' Who's Charly?""\n\nHe grinned. ""Our kid sister, Charlene; everyone calls her 'Charly.' And she's really not such a kid any more, I guess. She's a year younger than Frank -- sixteen and a half -- and I promised I'd mention her name, but I also told her she'd have to audition on her own.""\n\nI thought about it. A female athlete, probably, if her older brothers were any indication. Anyone who was capable of doing the yard properly was okay with me. I'm not sexist about such things. ""Who does she have in mind to help her?""\n\nChris's eyes twinkled and he poked his tongue in his cheek. ""Well... I think she means to do it all by herself, so she won't have to split the money."" Behind him, Frank chuckled and slowly shook his head. Clearly, they were fond of their sister and admired her ambition, but they doubted her endurance.\n\n""It's almost May so we'll do the yard one more time, in a couple weeks. And we'll bring Charly along to help and to show her how to do things. You can judge for yourself whether you think she can handle it, okay?""\n\n""Sure, Chris, bring her along. I just hope she's an Amazon.""\n\nFrank grinned and said half under his breath, ""Do they have pygmies in the Amazon...?""\n\nThree weeks later, I was watching ""Rocky and Bullwinkle"" earlier than usual on Saturday morning and eating a nice balanced breakfast of Pepsi and stale donuts, when the front doorbell rang. I answered it to find Chris and Frank, horribly cheerful for that hour of the morning. I blinked at the glare of the still-climbing sun and waved them in. As they entered, I realized there was a third person in a sweatsuit who had been completely concealed behind the two boys.\n\nNow, I'm not all that big, barely 5'10"" and 160 pounds. Chris and Frank, lettermen that they were, each had several inches and at least twenty pounds on me, all of it muscle. The ""little girl"" who accompanied them (that's how I unconsciously thought of her) was a head and a half shorter even than me. The guys were strapping, blond Aryan types, with short hair and beach tans. The girl was pale of complexion with rather long coppery hair done up in a practical French braid. Her bright green eyes and generous mouth gave her a pixie-ish look.\n\n""We heard the TV, Mr. Weeks, so we thought we'd introduce our sister before she got all sweaty."" Chris smiled down at the girl. ""This is Miss Charlene Chambers. Charly, this is Tom Weeks. A good guy to work for."" I was pleased they thought so, but I wondered if their sister knew what she was getting into, even if it was only once a month. She had a firm, competent handshake, though, and when she smiled it went ear-to-ear and made her eyes crinkle. She was certainly very cute, I thought.\n\nThey trooped out and I watched the three of them at work at intervals all morning, peering through the miniblinds from my workroom. Chris and Frank were at some pains to explain to Charly just how the grass should be cut, the sidewalks edged, the hedges square-trimmed. After nearly a year of caring for my yard, the brothers seemed downright proprietary about it. I didn't know what was being said, exactly, but Charly nodded and asked frequent questions. Her brothers teased her about things and she teased them back, trading playful swats, and the work progressed rapidly and smoothly.\n\nA little later, I saw her guiding the oversized power mower with calm skill, apparently not even out of breath. When silence descended about 11:00, I went down to the wide, screened back porch to find the crew sprawled on the floor in front of the oscillating fan, mopping themselves off with sections of sweatsuit. They'd already fetched some soft drinks from the kitchen. Now that she was warmed up, Charly had peeled off her suit to reveal black spandex cycling shorts and a snug black knit top. The dark clothing emphasized her alabaster skin and the tight fit showed off her curves, as well as unsuspected layers of smooth muscle in her calves, thighs, arms, and shoulders. When she moved, things didn't jiggle -- they flexed. There didn't seem to be an ounce of fat on her anywhere. She still seemed kind of small to do the entire yard by herself, though.\n\n""How's it going, guys?"" Then I added ""...and ladies,"" with a sketchy bow toward Charly. The boys laughed and Frank prodded her in the hip with his toe.\n\n""Hey, you're a lady now, kid!""\n\nCharly delicately dipped a fingertip in her coke and flicked the droplets at him. ""Of course I'm a lady, you moron!"" she replied with an infectious grin. ""Not that *you'd* recognize a lady if she bit you...""\n\n""Hey, if you know a lady who bites, I wanna meet her!"" Chris and I joined in the laughter and Charly rolled her eyes. I was getting the impression she'd grown up as a tomboy to keep up with two older brothers who loved her and looked out for her but who didn't allow her much slack when it came to individual competition. Her obviously good physical condition and evident sense of humor seemed to indicate that she had not only survived the experience but thrived on it.\n\nAfter half an hour of cooling down, the three went back to work raking, edging the flowerbeds, and cleaning up the hedge trimmings. I stood at my window awhile longer, idly watching them labor as the modem muttered to itself behind me. Especially the girl. She had a lot of energy and enthusiasm and she moved about smoothly and with great economy. I discovered I enjoyed simply watching her, which made me a little uneasy. She was only sixteen, after all.\n\nWhen they finished and put away all the tools, the three of them came up to my workroom for their pay and so Chris could say goodbye. Charly's eyes widened at all the computers and printers and miscellaneous gadgetry scattered around the large room.\n\nI paid Chris and Frank the usual amount and added a little bonus as a ""job well done"" kind of thing, and I shook their hands and wished them both luck. Then I turned to Charly and handed her an amount equal to about half her brothers' wages -- which, from her surprise, she hadn't expected. Apparently, Chris and Frank had intended to share part of their earnings with her. My intent, of course, was just to buy a little good will -- I thought.\n\n""Well, Charly, will I see you in June, then? I'm certainly willing to give you crack at it and we'll take it from there."" She broke into a broad smile and her brothers nudged each other. ""I pay for the job,"" I added, ""so if you do as much as these two brutes have been doing together, I'll certainly *pay* you what I've been paying both of them together. But it'll probably take you sunup to sundown, you know.""\n\n""I know,"" she replied. ""But that's fine: I need the money for my college fund."" She looked determined about it and I decided this might work out after all. If she didn't collapse from exhaustion. ""I'll see you in about a month, then,"" she said as they left. ""And thanks a lot, Mr. Weeks!""\n\n\n\nIt all turned out very well, actually. Throughout the summer, Charly showed up once a month or so in Frank's battered old Chevy and spent a day beating the wildlife into submission. Work that I would have dreaded, she seemed to regard as a great way to keep in shape and get paid for besides. It took all the daylight hours of Saturday (or Sunday), too; when I suggested that she might want to do part of the job on Saturday and come back the next day to finish up, she laughed that her Saturday night dates left her exhausted as it was.\n\nShe took a couple of lengthy breaks each yard-day, being careful not to overdo herself, and at first she preferred to sprawl on the screened porch with a coke and just rest. But she was simply too active and social a person to spend the entire day by herself, and she soon asked if I would mind if she came upstairs and watched me work. How could I mind? I discovered that Charly had been taking extra computer science classes and that she was fascinated by the array of test systems I had set up.\n\nIt didn't take me long, either, to realize that Charly was a bit shy when she was away from her big brothers. The first time I complimented her on the quality of her work, she actually blushed with pleasure; I didn't know girls still did that. And when she came indoors for a break, her face bright red with heat and exertion, her flaming hair escaping in wild curls, and trickles of sweat running down her arms and legs, I thought she was unbearably cute ... but, of course, I couldn't tell her that.\n\nBy the time school started, just after Labor Day, and Charly began her junior year, we had become friends. She liked to stretch out in the beat-up old armchair in one corner of my workroom, sipping at a cold drink or a jug of Gatorade, and observing quietly while I debugged a graphical interface or waded through email from contractors. And she sat there and grinned silently when my laser decided to assert itself by printing only the top half of each page, and I had to wrestle it to the floor until it surrendered.\n\nI was pleased when she finally asked, rather hesitantly, if she could experiment with one of the PCs I wasn't using at the moment. She was learning the fundamentals of program design theory and was anxious to try some of her own ideas, but trying to book time on one of the school's insufficient number of consoles was frustrating.\n\nI invited her to drop by almost any evening, if she liked, and I could critique her programs and suggest improvements. By Thanksgiving, she was coming over for a visit a couple or three times a month and we talked not only about the cyber-universe but about the world in general.\n\nIt was a little strange at first, having Charly there after dark and without sweat stains. It turned out she had a strong feminine side, often preferring to wear a jumper or a plaid skirt and sweater instead of the ubiquitous jeans and sweatshirt. Her makeup made her look older, as well, and I wondered if perhaps she refreshed it just before driving over.\n\nSeeing her deep in concentration, the tip of her little pink tongue visible between her lips, I began to realize how much I enjoyed her company. She had watched me work at the keyboard and now I watched her. She obviously missed having Chris around and even Frank, now halfway through his senior year, was much busier than before. Charly was the baby of the family, and while I was more than twice her age, I was still nearly two decades younger than her parents. She apparently found she could talk easily with me about things her folks were uncomfortable discussing. But my greatest satisfaction came when friendship overpowered respect-for-elders and she finally began calling me ""Tom"" instead of ""Mr. Weeks.""\n\n\n\nThe second week in November, she mentioned in passing that she'd be seventeen soon -- not that she was dropping any hints, but I made a mental note. I called Frank the next evening and inquired what the exact date was. He told me her birthday was the 20th and I made him promise not to tell her I'd asked. That gave me about a week to cook up something.\n\nI was trying to think of some non-suspicious way to sucker Charly into the surprise I was planning, but it turned out not to be necessary. Late on the afternoon of the 19th, she called with a database design problem that was giving her fits, and I invited her to come over after supper. Then I spent an hour arming my traps.\n\nWhen Charly arrived, she opened the front door and called, ""Tom?"" That's how relaxed our relationship had become. I hollered for her to come on up and when I heard her loafers on the stairs -- jogging, as usual -- I started the program.\n\nMy main system now appeared to display a FoxPro debugging session in progress but it was actually a boss-key fake. And I had lined up along one table the four systems I used regularly, with the super-loaded Pentium at one end and the Mac SE at the other -- plus the older, slower 386 I had hauled out of the storage closet and dusted off, sitting right in the middle of the row.\n\nCharly came in and brightly said, ""Hi!"" She dug her comp sci notebook out of her book bag and shrugged out of her school jacket. Tonight it was a pair of tight black jeans and a hot pink sweater, and she had her hair down in shimmering metallic waves that were probably capable of reflecting radar.\n\nAs she came over to where I was sitting at a keyboard, she noticed the rearranged equipment. ""What's this?""\n\n""Nothing."" I waved it off. ""But there's a message here for you."" I had to struggle not to grin.\n\n""What, email? How could I be getting email? Especially here?"" I got up and held the chair for her and she sat and peered at the screen. ""Press 'ESCAPE,'"" I hinted.\n\nShe did, and the screen blanked and then flashed ""LOGON (first name only):""\n\nCharly glanced up at me and typed ""Charlene.""\n\nThe computer made a rude noise and displayed, ""Not good enough! Your OTHER first name, please!""\n\nI received another suspicious look as she typed ""Charly.""\n\nAt that, the screen blanked again and all five monitors immediately lit up in the bright fractal patterns of the BEDAZZLE demo and all five speakers began playing the ""Monty Python"" section of Sousa's ""Liberty Bell March."" Charly rolled the chair back a few feet and stared from screen to screen.\n\n""NOW what?"" And at that moment, all five machines lit up with screen-filling block numerals reading ""17!"" while the speakers broke into ""Happy Birthday to You.""\n\nCharly considered herself too grown up to giggle, but this time she did -- a delightfully musical sound. She gave me a big, warm smile of pleasure. ""Neat! Thanks, Tom -- that's so nice...!""\n\n""Oh, but there's more. Hit 'CONTROL-P' ... for 'Present.'""\n\nShe gazed at me for a long moment and caught her lower lip between her front teeth in a way that made me unaccountably self-conscious. Then she pressed the keys. ""Are you ready for your *17th* birthday present? (Y/N)"" the screen said. She snorted and pressed ""Y."" Now it said ""Can you GUESS what your present is? (Y/N)"" She shook her head once as she pressed ""N."" The machines on each side lit up with large, multicolored arrows pointing toward the older machine in the middle of the row -- which now displayed the message, ""It's *ME*!!!""\n\nCharly stared at it and her jaw dropped. She finally looked up over her shoulder at me, eyes wide. ""You mean...?""\n\nI grinned and nodded. ""I figured, what could you really use that you weren't likely to get otherwise?""\n\nCharly gestured vaguely at the 386. ""But, Tom, I can't--""\n\nI leaned over her shoulder and rested my hands on the arms of her chair, so I could put my head down close to hers. ""Yes, you can, Charly. That's not a new machine; it's been in the closet for almost a year, waiting to be disposed of. It's fully depreciated, so I can't legally sell it without having to pay taxes. I don't have any nieces or nephews I could give it to. And it's too old and slow for the work I do. But it's just about right for a high school student -- for term papers, computer classes, whatever. And I'd much rather give it a good home with you, Charly, than leave it on the curb for some charity I don't even know. It's yours -- really.""\n\nCharly turned her head and so did I; we were almost nose-to-nose. She was trying hard not to cry. Then she sniffed a little and kissed me carefully on the cheek. It made me happy that I'd been able to make her so happy, and I didn't notice until afterward the change in her expression. But she suddenly lifted one hand to my chin and angled my face toward her. Then she kissed me again, lingeringly, on the lips.\n\nI was frozen in place by surprise. Obviously, Charly hadn't planned this, either; it just happened. I had forgotten what a young girl's kiss was like, but my own teenage memories flooded my mind and I found myself kissing her back. Charly's other hand gripped my forearm -- not to push me away but to prevent me leaving. I knew even at the time how stupid and conscienceless my reaction to her was. I simply couldn't help myself.\n\nThen our lips parted and I straightened and cleared my throat. ""I'm sorry, Charly. I shouldn't have done that."" She stood and moved close to me, slipping under my arm which moved naturally around her shoulders.\n\n""I'm not sorry,"" she said softly as her own arm snaked around my waist. ""And I started it, not you."" She hugged me, her cheek pressing against my chest. ""I wanted to thank you for such a wonderful present."" I opened my mouth to protest her motive but she cut me off instantly.\n\n""--And I just *wanted* to do it, too."" She looked up and stared unwaveringly into my eyes like a cobra hypnotizing a bird. ""I knew all of a sudden that I really wanted to kiss you, Tom...""\n\nI couldn't think of a meaningful reply so I hugged her again. I finally managed to say, ""This isn't a good idea, Charly."" The hoarseness in my voice embarrassed me. ""We're friends, and I'm glad we are. I don't want to screw that up.""\n\nA ghost of a smile crossed her face and her nose crinkled as she suppressed a grin. ""I never said anything about 'screwing'..."" Jesus God. She could play me like a fiddle. I didn't know if she was just having a little fun or was truly unaware of her powers -- or, even more terrifying, whether she knew *exactly* what she was doing.\n\n""Charly... I think I hear your mother calling you.""\n\nShe sighed and squeezed me again before letting go. ""Okay, okay -- I'll behave."" She moved back to the work table. ""You'll have to show me what plugs into where on this thing so I can get it set up right at home."" So I identified the cables and connectors for her and she jotted down the pin types and plug numbers. Then we took everything apart, packed it into a couple of cardboard boxes, and lugged it down to her car. When I followed her back up the stairs, I found myself fantasizing as I watched the swaying of her tightly denimed bottom. Not good, not good at all.\n\nShe collected her notebook and purse and stuffed them back in her book bag, her original programming problem forgotten. Then I held her jacket while she slipped her arms in... and she managed to lean back against me as she did so. It was torture. I enjoyed the attention she was giving me and I loved the feel of her warm, young body against mine -- but she also scared the hell out of me. If she were a junior in *college*, I might be censored by some for engaging in mutual seduction, but I probably couldn't be arrested or harassed. A dalliance with a girl just turning seventeen was dangerous.\n\nSo, part of me wanted badly to put my arms around her and squeeze those just-ripening tits, to hump that firm little ass pressing into my groin, to kiss that smooth, white neck and stick my tongue in her ear. Another part of me wanted to run screaming from the room, down the stairs, and into the night.\n\n""Charly -- sweetheart, please, uh... look, don't do this, please? God, you're making me crazy... Charly, I know it's not very original, but I *am* just about old enough to be your father. And *your* father would call the police if he walked in here right now. And Frank wouldn't bother -- he'd just break my back!""\n\nShe turned around and leaned against me again, and that was even worse because I was now extremely aware of her unharnessed breasts poking in beneath my ribcage. My fantasies were jumping up and down and salivating.\n\n""I'm not a virgin, you know, Tom."" She was carefully studying the design on the front of my sweatshirt.\n\nI couldn't tell whether she expected a comment from me or not so I settled for ""Mmm?""\n\n""Nope. I let a guy fuck me for the first time a couple months ago."" She pronounced ""fuck"" very carefully and deliberately, making two syllables out of it like she was studying for a vocabulary test.\n\nThen she raised her eyes and began, ""Wouldn't you--?"" and I hurriedly put my finger to her lips. It was going to be a question I probably couldn't, and certainly shouldn't, answer. I was so nervous I hadn't gotten an erection, even under the provocation of Charly's cybernetic body abrading mine.\n\nI finally put my arms around her and hugged her again. A kiss on the forehead would combine rejection with paternalism and I wanted desperately to avoid both, so I swallowed and kissed her as softly and gently on the lips as I could, without shaking too badly. ""Sweetheart, you really have to leave; I think I'm going to need some privacy for my breakdown."" Fortunately, she didn't misunderstand.\n\n""Charly, I want you to think very carefully about everything that's been said and done here this evening. Be sure you understand what you really want -- and what the consequences might be. Okay? And whatever conclusions you come to, we're going to remain friends, I promise."" And that was as noncommittal as I could force myself to be.\n\n""I'll think about it,"" she promised, as I walked her down to the door. She turned to me one last time before she left and said, ""Tom, thanks so much for the computer. You're the nicest, most thoughtful guy I know -- and it has nothing to do with how old you are."" Then she gave me a quick peck -- more like the chaste ""thank you"" kiss I had originally expected -- and was gone.\n\nI went back in and stood at the bottom of the staircase looking up before I finally gave in to my turmoil and sat heavily on the bottom step. I had thought Charly was cute and vivacious since the first time I'd met her.\n\nThat didn't bother me and I certainly didn't feel guilty about it. But then I'd begun having daydreams about her that became more and more sexual as they progressed. Still normal enough, I thought: a thirty-five-year-old man could experience a sexy little fantasy even about a strange teenager he saw on the bus and just write it off to unfulfilled horniness.\n\nBut now I was facing the actual possibility of access to the source of my arousing fantasies and it was making me very nervous indeed. My cock was belatedly straining the front of my jeans as my runaway imagination concocted pictures and situations featuring the athletic little body that had just bopped out the door. It was her age -- or lack of it -- that was driving me wild! Physically, Charly was certainly a woman. And most people would not be very surprised at a sixteen-year-old girl losing her virginity to a boy her own age. But because I was so much older, I would be branded a ""dirty old man,"" even though I was still in my 30s. I sighed and stared at the front door and wondered if I should just sell the house and leave town.\n\n\n\nOn Friday a week later, Charly called for the first time since her birthday -- and with a comp sci problem. She seemed to have returned to our previous, ""merely"" friendly relationship. I was a bit regretful about that -- I couldn't deny it -- but I was also relieved. I told her to come on over that evening. And it didn't even occur to me to wonder why she was doing schoolwork on a Friday night.\n\n\n\nCharly showed up about 7:30 wearing a new, rather short, very red skirt and a very pretty red-and-white angora sweater -- birthday gifts she wanted to show off, she said. Her hair was drawn back in a gleaming, rust-colored ponytail, brushed and silky. Her lipstick was a metallic dark red that matched her hair and her carefully-drawn eye shadow made her large luminous green eyes seem even larger. Her warm smile was private between us.\n\n""I lied,"" she said with a sidelong look as she shucked her jacket. ""I don't have any computer science assignment. I just wanted to see you, Tom."" My antennae extended to their full length, quivering and cautious. I should put her jacket right back on her and push her out the door while I still have a chance, I thought. But she had linked her arm through mine and was steering me toward the living room sofa.\n\nAs we sat, she looked at me very seriously. ""I've been thinking, like you asked me to. About you and me, and the difference in our ages, and everything."" She paused and turned unexpectedly shy. ""Am I assuming too much, Tom? About 'you and me'...? I don't want to push myself on you; that's one of the things I decided this week while I was thinking.""\n\nShe seemed suddenly unsure of herself and I felt the need to reassure her, so I put my arm around her shoulders and gave her a little squeeze. ""Charly, if you were twenty-seven instead of seventeen, I wouldn't hesitate a second; I'd be wining and dining you and sending you flowers.""\n\nHer face lit up as she leaned against me. ""Really? You'd do that?""\n\n""A little charmer like you? You bet I would!"" I smiled at her fondly and wondered why I was putting myself on the line that way. Charly ducked her head and the tips of her ears turned pink. It was hard to believe this was the same girl who had come on so strongly the last time we were together. ""But I'm *not* twenty-seven,"" she countered in a low voice. ""Does it really matter that much? Anyway, in another year I'll *be* a legal adult. And I wouldn't tell anybody anything until then, honest...""\n\nTell them what? Was this sweet young thing offering herself to me for real? And was I really prepared to accept such an offer?\n\nWithout considering what I was doing, I found myself stroking her head, like a kitten. God, she was so cute. And she was right about her deceptive age: I had to keep reminding myself that I had been finishing college the year she was born.\n\n""Charly? What's the matter, sweetheart? Let me see that pretty face..."" I chucked her under the chin, which made her smile as she tilted her head back against my arm. She still wore an unhappy expression but the gaze she fixed on me burned away my optical insulation.\n\nI stroked her cheek for a moment, staring back into those wide, impossibly green eyes. In them, I could see the reflection of my burning bridges. I leaned over and kissed her wet, inviting lips.\n\nShe made a small whimpering sound in the back of her throat as she bunched up the front of my shirt in her fist. She leaned into me and her eyebrows rose as her eyes widened still more. Then her lashes fluttered and her body melted into mine. It was the most exciting and soul- satisfying kiss I'd ever participated in.\n\nAs the long chord of our kiss faded away, she scrambled around so she could bury her face in my neck. I heard an ""Ohhhhh..."" in a breathy, little girl whisper that gave me shivers. She was up on one knee, her arms around my neck; my arms had wrapped themselves around her narrow waist. Her breasts were mashed against one side of my chest and when I ran one hand across the back of her sweater I encountered no evidence of a bra strap. All I found was shifting layers of smooth muscle.\n\nCharly had shifted gears and was nuzzling my throat, scattering steamy, aggressive kisses up and down my windpipe. Her hot little hand clutched the back of my neck and my own hands pushed her sweater up until they reached her volcanic tits. My thumbs moved over her hardening nipples and she moaned against my Adam's apple, flicking her tongue out to stab me in the throat -- and the heart. She was drowning me in wet kisses and I loved it.\n\nThen she was straddling my lap, pressing her breasts against my face. I snagged one hard, stiff nipple between my lips and swirled my tongue around it. Charly gulped twice and her fingers sank hard into my shoulders.\n\n""Oh my God, oh my God, ohhhh... oh, Jesus, that feels *so* good!"" she whispered thickly and tried to push more of herself into my mouth. I switched to the other nipple and she moaned again. My hands were moving on automatic, caressing her slender waist and polishing her lower back. I was vaguely aware that I was avoiding her taut buttocks, nor did I try to push that short skirt farther up. I didn't quite know why I was denying myself that, but I never argue with my unconscious.\n\nAfter a few minutes of savoring the taste of each young nipple alternately, I realized that Charly was trembling. I got her to bend at the knees, squatting on my lap, so I could see her face. She was crying, not loudly but damply, and she wore an unfathomable expression.\n\n""Sweetheart, what is it? If all this scares you, we'd better stop, Charly. I would never do anything to frighten you, please believe me.""\n\nHer fingers moved from my shoulders to gently stroke my face. ""No, no -- it's nothing like that,"" she replied shakily. ""I just didn't know it was possible to feel like this. It's wonderful...!"" She blinked away her tears and licked her lips in indecision. ""I... I have to say it, Tom. I'm in love with you. Not 'puppy love' or a 'crush' -- I really love you."" She took a deep breath. ""Have I scared *you* away now?""\n\n Since graduating from high school romance, I'd had serious affairs with two women, both of whom I'd eventually broken up with. I had proposed to the first one and she'd turned me down, gently but firmly. She had career plans that didn't allow for marriage just yet. The second one, I *should* have proposed to but didn't, and she got tired of waiting.\n\nI suffered badly both times and in the nearly ten years since my second defeat, I had carefully kept my relationships with women physical, with friendship and neutral affection added wherever possible. That seemed to work, especially with the women I dated regularly and slept with occasionally. By mutual understanding, ""love"" never entered the equation with them.\n\nWhile these affinities were quite satisfying sexually and filled a mutual need, I guess I'd deluded myself about avoiding love. Charly's forthright declaration, not insisting I reciprocate, not demanding anything for herself ... was it really what she thought it was? Was it really possible for a girl of seventeen to be genuinely in love with a man who was nearly thirty-five?\n\nEqually important right now was how I really felt about her. Was my strong attraction to Charly only sexual? No -- absolutely not. That was part of it, of course, but she was intelligent and cheerful and witty, and I thought about her every day ... a realization which had only just that moment dawned on me. If I sent her away, or if she left, and I never saw her again, how would I feel? And the answer to that question, I knew immediately, was that I didn't even want to consider the possibility of never seeing Charly again.\n\nWas I in love with this astonishing young girl? Real, true love? And did the rest of the world give a damn about ""true love""? Was I out of my fucking mind?\n\n I came out of my thoughts and saw that Charly was studying my face and biting her lower lip. She'd just taken a huge chance. Because she was right: I might get spooked by the implications of this situation and chase her away. She was actually worried about losing *me*... and I knew, too, that if I did end this thing, it would never even occur to her to seek adolescent revenge by hollering ""rape!""\n\nHer hands had moved to her lap and she was anxiously intertwining her fingers. I took each of her hands in one of mine and squeezed a little. ""Charly, I don't know what to say..."" A sad, dejected look began to appear on her face. ""No, sweetheart -- I mean I *really* don't know what to say. I sure wasn't prepared for all this, you know. And I don't think 'love' means the same thing to you that it used to mean to me. Seriously, Charly: are you thinking 'going steady' or 'having babies?'"" Her cheeks abruptly flushed. I wasn't doing this very well.\n\n""I'm not making fun of you, honest. But the idea of digging out my old senior ring -- if I could find it -- for you to wear on a chain around your neck..."" The image was so ludicrous I stopped and grinned. She saw the humor of it, too, and smiled as she squeezed my hands in return. ""And you don't really want to get married before you can even vote, do you? I know you want more from your future than that, Charly."" Her smile turned serious and she glanced down.\n\n""Can't we... um... have an affair or something?"" she asked softly. But I'd had affairs; she hadn't.\n\n""Sweetheart, 'love' means more than an affair. It has to. Trust me on this, okay? Hiding our relationship from everyone wouldn't last very long, either. Things like that just don't stay secret."" She nodded slowly. There was something else, though. ""Charly, you haven't asked me how I feel about you.""\n\n""Well..."" She took a deep breath. ""I'm still sitting on your lap, so I guess you don't hate me too much."" The bright smile flashed on and off again. ""I know you like me, Tom. I think I turn you on, too, don't I?"" The second smile was much more confident. ""But if you don't love me... well, that's okay. I can live without that as long as you *like* me and just let me be around you."" She was studying my sweatshirt again and my heart climbed up into my throat. I didn't deserve someone like this feeling this way about me.\n\nI stroked her cheeks with my thumbs and felt some of the tension drain from her muscles. ""Charly, it's important that I be completely honest with you. I'm not sure I know what love is any more. I know my feelings about you are much stronger than I realized until this evening. I've thought you were cute and sweet since the first day your brothers introduced you. We've become good friends, and I value that a great deal. You have a mind and a force of character I can respect -- and that's important, to me, anyway."" I shrugged. ""But is that 'love?' I don't know, Charly. If I were twenty again, without the life I've experienced since then, still full of enthusiasm and with fewer battle-scars... hell, yes, I'd be in love with you! I'd neglect my work to write you love poems. My friends would make jokes about my lapses of attention. I'd lie awake all night thinking about you, your beautiful eyes, those luscious lips, and especially that radiant smile!""\n\nAnother shrug. ""But I'm not twenty, Charly, any more than you're twenty-seven. I'm almost thirty-five, and my friends would make very different jokes. Your father would probably go to court and get an injunction to keep me from coming anywhere near you. And your brothers... well, I hate to think how they'd react. And I'm sitting here wondering if all of them wouldn't be right.""\n\nBut I was still backpedalling and Charly knew it. She scooted closer on my lap and slipped her wrists around my neck. And she gazed at me very seriously indeed. ""Tom... do you think you *could* love me? Eventually?"" There it was. And without thinking any further, I knew the answer. ""Charly -- sweetheart -- I think I *am* in love with you. I think I've been falling in love with you for months now, God help me."" She blinked rapidly several times and pulled my lips to hers. I've never been kissed like that in my life, before or since. The alarm bells that had been clanging in my mind for ten minutes fell silent. I didn't know how we were going to work this out, but we would. At least, we'd certainly try.\n\nThen Charly brought me back to the here-and-now with a snap. ""Tom... are we, um... are we going to make love?"" Her voice was low and excited and her squirming transmitted itself to my groin like a telegraph key. There should be rising violins in the background, I thought absently. Of *course* I wanted to make love to this marvelous girl. I wanted to strip her bare and bury myself in her within the next ten seconds -- which was exactly why I couldn't do it, not yet, not after our revelations to each other. It would be too much like rape under psychological duress.\n\nI slid my hands up and down her smooth, firm thighs and sighed in frustration. ""I don't think we should, Charly. When I was your age -- God, there I go! -- the common wisdom among the guys I knew was, 'if you can't get her to fuck, tell her you love her.' That's what I'd feel like I was doing, sweetheart.""\n\nCharly laughed lightly and her eyes sparkled. ""They still say that, Tom; we just don't believe them any more! But I understand what you're saying,"" she added quickly. ""It's okay; I know you're trying to be careful. But it doesn't really matter, because we have all the time in the world -- and you're going to be seeing a lot of me from now on...""\n\nThe next few months went by in a blur. I felt fifteen years younger, which worried me a little when I mulled my unconscious motives for this unlooked-for romance. I was both breathlessly starry-eyed and worried to the point of indigestion every time I thought about Charly. And I thought about her *all* the time. The refrain spun madly around in my mind: you're too old for her! / Age difference doesn't matter when you're in love! / You're not in love, you're just flattered that she thinks *she* is! / But she's a wonderful girl! / Yes, and you're going to mess up her life! / She wants me! / You want her body! / SHUT UP!\n\nCharly didn't seem visited by such doubts at all. In fact, she was amazingly calm and sensible. She didn't tell her girlfriends that she was involved with an older man. She went out on social dates with boys her own age, just as she always had. When we bumped into each other in public, she would pause and chatter brightly about computers... and only I could see the longing hidden behind her youthful smile.\n\nI'd met her parents once or twice -- nice people, unfortunately -- and Chris and Frank apparently had vouched for me as a ""good guy,"" so no one objected when Charly continued her periodic visits, in between yard-work days. Her grades, if anything, rose even higher and she was invited to apply for both academic and athletic scholarships at one of the state's more prestigious universities. But she didn't want to go if it meant being separated from me. That required a heart-to-heart talk.\n\n""Charly, you still have a whole year to go before you finish high school and I'm willing to bet you get additional offers during that time. Take the best offer from the best school and go!"" I touched my finger to her lips to stave off the protest I knew was coming. ""Sweetheart, if you stay away from college because of me, you'll come to hate me for it. You have to think of yourself first in matters like this."" She looked stubborn, though, which perhaps is why I said what I said next: ""Charly, there's no rule that I have to stay here when you go off to school.""\n\nShe stared at me blankly as if she had assumed I was chained to this house. ""You'd move? Just to be with me?""\n\nI reviewed in my mind what I'd just said. ""Um. Yes... I guess I would. Yes, of course I would! As long as I have electricity, a phone line for the modem, a mailbox, and access to UPS, what else do I need to do my work? It's not like I have to put on a suit and go to an office every morning."" That got me a neck-crushing hug and a rain of passionate, joyful kisses.\n\nEvery couple of weeks thereafter, Charly came over for the evening. Sometimes we went out to eat -- not in our part of town, though -- and sometimes I cooked for her. We cuddled on the sofa and talked about all sorts of things. She explained to me her aspirations in math and science and I encouraged her enthusiastically. I was sure Charly had a greater natural aptitude for this stuff than I had and I wanted to witness its blooming. I wanted stardom for her, of some kind.\n\nI explained to her, without embarrassment, what I thought had gone wrong with my two earlier serious involvements with women and she said intelligent, sympathetic, soothing things. Words that, to my amazement, I'd needed to hear and never realized it. It was like she possessed an ancient, natural wisdom to balance her bouncy, optimistic personality.\n\nThe deeper my knowledge and understanding of Charly grew, the deeper I fell in love. I no longer argued with myself about the ethics of what we were doing. I became convinced -- gradually, completely -- that what I had come to feel was not infatuation nor simple lust, but a quiet, thorough acceptance that this was the person I wanted to be with permanently.\n\n(continued in Part 2)"
917,Charly the Yard Guy 2,"['Mf', 'rom', 'affair']","Then her jeans would be down, or her skirt up, and my fingers and thumb would gently probe her pussy, massaging and strumming her clit while she clung tightly to me, until she collapsed in a shaking, stammering orgasm. Nor did my own arousal go unnoticed. When our laughing loveplay gave me an erection -- which was nearly always -- Charly would matter-of-factly squeeze and massage my cock through my slacks, then unzip my fly and carefully extricate the object of her attentions. At first, methodically and with her usual concentration, she would simply stroke and pump my willing penis until the climactic moment when her hands were covered in my oozing semen.\n\nBut it didn't take long before she was nuzzling my cock-head with her face and lips, licking the shaft with long, torturous strokes, and then sucking avidly on it until my climax ended up on, and then in her mouth. Less to wipe up, she said, and winked.\n\nFinally, five months into our mutual journey of discovery, when she'd spent a particularly hot, muggy April day working on the yard that spring of her junior year, she killed the mower and came up to meet me on the wooden steps of the screened back porch. And there she stripped completely, twining her sweaty, somewhat aromatic body around mine.\n\nIt was the first time I'd seen her entirely naked. I glanced quickly to both sides but the aspens and the fence screened us completely from my neighbors. She nipped at my ear, then bit me harder than usual on the neck. ""It's been long enough, Tom,"" she murmured insistently. ""If you don't take off your clothes and make love to me right now, I'm going to skip-rope down the sidewalk naked until *someone* pays attention to me...!""\n\nAll I was wearing was an old pair of wash pants and she had them pushed down my legs within seconds. My cock was ascending between us and she grasped it just below the head and led me down the steps to an area of newly-clipped, sweet-smelling Bermuda. There we stood and kissed, tongues dueling, hands moving urgently over trembling bodies. She was right, as usual: this was the time and the place. God, I wanted her!\n\nCharly sank slowly to her knees and lay back in the fresh-cut grass, drawing me down with her. ""Do it, Tom,"" she said quietly. ""Put it in me. I need you to fuck me, Tom."" If she was trying to enhance the old guy's arousal, she was succeeding. She spread her smooth, very white legs, knees apart, and urged me on. Her rusty pubic patch shone in the spring sun. But there was something we were forgetting. ""Sweetheart, what if you--"" I began, but she interrupted me with a broad leer.\n\n""I started on the Pill months ago. Now, do it! Fuck me!""\n\nSo I knelt between her thighs and rubbed my cockhead up and down at the already moist opening, for lubrication. She jerked in excitement and laughed at her own reaction. When I slid slowly into her, she hissed and closed her eyes tightly. Her pelvis arched upward to meet me.\n\nFrom what my sweet Charly had said, this was only her second time -- her first time with someone she really cared about, the extra dimension -- and I was determined to make it memorable for her. I took my time, moving slowly, though it was a struggle to maintain that discipline. On each stroke, I drove into her more deeply and forcefully and in seconds she was gasping in high excitement and sliding her hands agitatedly up and down my arms and across my shoulders. Her legs rose and locked around my ribs and I was aware of the long muscles tensing and relaxing in rhythm with my movements.\n\nAt first, she moaned my name over and over but as we progressed she became nearly inarticulate. Having that kind of effect on her wound me up tight, too. I leaned forward over her body to increase the friction against her clit; looking down, I watched the shallow mounds of her creamy breasts vibrate seismically. And when she reached her orgasm after ten minutes or so, her legs squeezed my torso even harder while her fingers tugged at my hair.\n\nI slowed for a few strokes to allow her to catch her breath and then increased the tempo. ""Oh, do it hard!"" she moaned under her breath and held her knees apart for the deepest possible penetration. So I let myself go, pounding into her, making her gasp raggedly at each thrust. When I finally came, my cock pressed against the end of her hot, clasping cunt, she hung onto my neck so tightly I could barely breath myself. And with her nose in my ear, she whispered, ""Tom, I love you so much... you're the only guy I'll ever want or ever need..."" Any lingering doubts I'd had about my future with Charly were gone.\n\nOur circumstances were such that we were only able to have sex every five or six weeks that spring and summer. Which turned out to be a good thing, actually, because it kept the suspense and anticipation high between us and prevented physical boredom. We always made love at my house, of course, and Charly was never able to spend the night. I wanted to sleep with her literally as well as figuratively, to wake in the morning with her head snuggled against my chest, to watch her yawn and stretch. But I was glad of the time we were able to spend together.\n\nWe planned elaborate scenarios in which Charly would take her closest friends into her confidence and stage a fake slumber party; they would cover for her and she would spend the night with me. Or an overnight campout in the woods -- which she would desert, to meet me at a fancy motel. In the event, we played it safe. We had all the rest of our lives and we didn't want to take chances with them now.\n\nThe day after Labor Day, Charly began a serious campaign to nail down as much financial aid as possible for college, only a year away now. She ranked very high in her class and her SAT scores were atmospheric, so her chances were far better than average. The fact that she was a female with an interest in math and science didn't hurt, either. Softball, field hockey, and women's track coaches from several state universities also invited her for a visit; she went, but she was much more interested in academic scholarships. Besides, as she noted in annoyance, the money available for women's sports was nothing like the huge allotments for the guys.\n\nHer competence in computer science also had accelerated. Where I'd had to lead her through beginning database design almost by the hand only a year before, she was now looking over my shoulder and making insightful comments and suggestions on the jobs I got paid for.\n\nHer talent was driven home one October evening when I took a break from a tedious project to play around with one of the better-known social simulation games. I was surprised when my previously saved game immediately began to exhibit all sorts of emergency scenarios -- many more of them and much stranger than the game itself called for. While struggling to figure out why a smoothly-functioning city I'd constructed months before was suddenly stricken with a plague of grass and weeds, a suspicion began to dawn. Grass and weeds?\n\n""Oh, Char-r-r-l-y-y-y,"" I warbled while staring at the screen. A strangled sound made me look back over my shoulder. My little sweetheart was curled up in the old armchair in the corner, both hands over her mouth, tears of laughter at the corners of her beautiful, devilish eyes. When she saw she'd been found out, she gave up any attempt to smother her glee and broke into a cacophony of giggles, even drumming her heels on the chair arm in her delight.\n\nOf course, I got up and went and leaped on her, and we wound up on the floor, mock-wrestling and tickling each other. She'd set me up, all right -- and I was very impressed at the skill with which she'd done it. ""Sweetheart,"" I said as we cuddled out of breath, ""I think that little stunt was your graduation project. There's nothing more that the Weeks Academy of Computer Guru-ism can teach you!""\n\n""You mean I don't get to stay after school any more?"" she laughed.\n\n""Only if you're very nice to your teacher.""\n\n""Oh, I'm *always* nice to my poor old teacher!"" Of course, I had to tickle her again for that.\n\n""Do you think my teacher would be willing to write me a letter of recommendation?"" she asked after she had me pinned. ""Berkeley's offering me a really *big* scholarship, plus a waiver on the out-of-state tuition. I just got the letter today! It goes term-to-term and I have to keep my grades high to be renewed, of course, but it *could* cover all four years.""\n\nI sat up excitedly and hugged her. ""Charly, that's wonderful! UC is a terrific school for the things you're interested in! And I know you'd like the Bay Area, too. I lived out there for several years before my grandfather died and I hated to leave."" Then something occurred to me. ""Um, sweetheart, have you told your folks about this yet? I know they were expecting you to go to college someplace nearby.""\n\n""Yeah, I told them last night. They'd prefer I didn't go to school so far away, but they realize what an opportunity this is... and also that they couldn't afford to pay for me to go someplace like that. And they're proud that I've done it all on my own, so there's no problem."" She twisted around so she could look me in the eye. ""But, Tom, there's something else: I know what you said before, about leaving here, but Berkeley is so far away, and--""\n\nI held her by the biceps and returned her gaze. ""Charly, do you still want us to be together while you're in school? Be honest with me; I'll understand, I promise.""\n\n""Oh, God, Tom -- I don't *ever* want to be away from you! But I don't want to mess up your work, either; that wouldn't be fair.""\n\n""Charly, wherever you go, I'll go. As long as you want me to be there. Always."" And her face crumpled into happy tears and she hugged me so tightly around the neck, I nearly strangled. I was so proud of her, and so unequivocally in love with her, and so in awe of being the one *she* loved, I would have followed her to the Moon.\n\n Charly graduated third out of 700-some-odd in her senior class -- president of her National Honor Society chapter and winner of an award from the local IEEE chapter, too. When the principal announced her scholarship to UC at commencement, she and the two or three others who had received major financial awards received standing applause from their friends -- and from me, because I was there, too. There was no way I was going to miss my sweetheart's latest triumph.\n\nWe'd only had one real disagreement that spring, when Charly mentioned she wasn't planning to go to the Senior Prom. But why? I wanted to know. She looked at me oddly and declared that if she couldn't go with me, she didn't want to go. And that was out of the question, of course. It took me several days of patient talk and cajoling to convince her to accept an invitation from a boy she'd dated off-and-on for several years, someone she'd become good friends with.\n\nShe explained to the guy beforehand that her ""boyfriend"" was in another town and couldn't make it for the prom -- and then discovered, quite belatedly, that not only her prospective date but all her friends were perfectly aware there was *someone* in her life, someone she was unwilling to talk about. The boys she knew were curious about the mystery man but respected her privacy in the matter. Her girlfriends thought it was all ""too romantic.""\n\nSo Charly went to the Prom -- and admitted the next day that she'd had a wonderful time and was glad she'd let me talk her into it. When I asked her, with a smile, whether she'd thanked her date with a kiss or two, she hesitated. Well, yes, she had, actually -- but they'd been friends for so long and everything... And I laughed and held her in my arms and assured her that I was not going to be jealous of anyone she ever dated, then or in college.\n\nI'd already thought it out: I was busy with my work so much of the time, she was young and full of energy, and for me to smother her with even psychological monogamy was the quickest way I knew to lose her love.\n\n Charly spent June throwing out most of eighteen years of accumulated junk and adapting her wardrobe for the even but temperate climate of San Francisco and Berkeley. She had to be there for freshman orientation on August 1st. Chris and Frank, home for vacation, helped out.\n\nI spent July in preliminary conferences with several real estate agents. We'd already worked this out, as well. She was going to be extraordinarily busy for the first few months. Her scholarship included room and board and it made sense for her to live in one of the freshman dorms, at least officially. I would wait until mid-fall to dispose of my property. That would allow me to get the best price and my departure from town wouldn't follow hers too closely... just in case someone noticed a connection. Also, I had several contacts around the Bay Area and I asked them to keep an eye out for a rental of some kind that wasn't too far from the University but was still within my modest price range.\n\nThe afternoon of the day before Charly was due to leave for school, I made a point of going around to her house to say goodbye to my ""yard guy"" and unofficial student. I gave her a little guidebook to San Francisco as a going-away present, and she hugged me and kissed me on the cheek, and thanked me sincerely for two years of extra income and mentoring. Her father was also sincere when he shook my hand and thanked me for all I'd done for his daughter. Her mother added that it was very nice that I'd spent so much of my free time helping her daughter in her schoolwork; she obviously didn't have a clue about computers or Charly's proficiency with them. I smiled and waved cheerfully as I left.\n\nAfter dark, Charly and I met ""by accident"" in the farthest corner of a nearby mall parking lot and I gave her her real present: a small gold ring with a solitary pearl. (I could hardly give her a diamond solitaire.) But Charly had a weakness for pearls and this modest bit of jewelry was symbolic of a much greater depth of feeling than it appeared to be. So she slipped it on the third finger of her left hand and stood admiring it while tears flowed down both cheeks. We kept our parting kiss brief -- it could have lasted until sunrise, had we let it -- and confirmed that the next time we embraced would be in California. Then I went home to lose myself in work the rest of the night and Charly went home to try (unsuccessfully) to sleep.\n\n Charly called a few days later in a state of high exhilaration. Most of the freshman girls in her dorm, she said, were nervous and even a little frightened to be there. She, on the other hand, wanted to learn *everything* there was to learn before Friday at the latest. She'd made it into several honors courses, which meant smaller classes without TAs. She *loved* the campus already, she *loved* what she'd been able to see of Berkeley itself, and she *loved* the Bay and the view of the city on the other side. Several of the girls were going on an expedition by BART the next day and the little travel guide I'd given her was already full of paper clips and dog-eared pages. She was so ecstatic about everything, I found myself grinning like an idiot over the handset. I had a feeling I knew where our future home was going to be.\n\nTwo weeks after that, one of the realtors I'd talked to called to say she had a live one: the general manager of a new company in town wanted an appropriate home for himself, his wife, and their three teenagers. They were moving from Boston and the family wanted no more of brownstones and crowded sidewalks. I shook my head: nouveau suburbanites, yet. But the guy and his wife came and examined the house top to bottom, exclaiming over all the bedrooms and closets, the huge old kitchen... and especially the large and beautifully maintained yard. Then they had an independent inspector do the same and he gave the old place a clean bill. The offer my realtor managed to get from them was considerably larger than I had expected, but a dollar's worth of housing went a lot farther in that town than in Boston.\n\nIt took me another month to dispose of my own unwanted junk and to arrange for shipment of computer equipment and books and family furniture to the large studio a trustworthy friend had found for me near El Cerrito. It wasn't as close to the campus as I would have preferred, but it would do for a year or two while I reacquainted myself with the area. And then I was on my way in my old Corolla station wagon, loaded with clothes and odds-and-ends, and I never looked back.\n\nOn Halloween, Charly and I took turns going to my redwood door to pass out candy to trick-or-treaters. And in between doorbells, we made up for the two months we'd been apart.\n\n\n\nThe two of us had been so concerned with trying to logically and rationally plan our future together, we'd forgotten one of the best things about moving out to the coast: freedom! No one knew us here and we didn't have to hide. We could hold hands at a show in El Cerrito, or play tourist in San Francisco, or attend some event on the UC campus, and *nobody cared*! We knew almost no one yet, so any friendships either of us formed came ready-made with an acknowledged lover/partner. We still took precautions against the world in general -- I stayed away from her classrooms and dorm and she was careful not to be present when I had clients over -- but the student culture of Berkeley is one of the most intellectually free places in the country. Not always the most liberal (this wasn't the '60s any longer), but certainly one of the most tolerant in terms of people-mixing. You could see ""couples"" of every description and definition swarming in and out of Sather Gate: mostly young people, of course, but also leftover hippies with gray hair, gay men, gay women, people with jewelry in unlikely places, people in three-piece suits and ponytails, political pamphleteers for every cause imaginable, local merchants and street-sellers, and gawking tourists from the Corn Belt -- they were all there any afternoon when the weather allowed it. I loved the place, and still do.\n\nThough I didn't mention it to Charly, I'd been concerned about my ability to earn a living in the computer-industry hothouse of northern California, but it turned out that talent can always find a home -- and I knew I had talent. Actually, as I'd explained to Charly, it didn't really matter much where I lived, as long as I had the means of communication. I was working not with hardware, which often required one's physical presence, but with software -- electrons over a wire. Most of my previous clients stayed with me and I managed to acquire a few new ones. By Christmas of that first year, I was busier than ever -- and charging for my work at California rates, too.\n\nCharly ended her first term in a turmoil about her grades: she'd managed only a 3.8 instead of the 4.0 she expected of herself. I tried not to laugh (remembering my own struggles and lack of discipline the first couple of years in college), but I was secretly very proud of her indeed. And damned if she didn't make all A's the *second* term.\n\n\n\nThat first summer, my sweetheart went home for a few weeks to see her family and friends and to bask in their congratulations at the quality of work she was doing. She seemed to be heading for a career in pure math and was already at a level she had difficulty describing to her parents. Chris had just graduated from Notre Dame with a degree in accounting and was cramming like mad for his CPA exam, she said. Frank had finished his second year at Cornell, where he was near the top of the HRM school academically and was well thought of by the varsity football and basketball coaches, as well. Whatever else Mr. and Mrs. Chambers had accomplished in their lives, they'd certainly raised a trio of overachievers.\n\nThen she pleaded the need to study over the summer and returned to my waiting arms. I rented a small, sporty car and we indulged ourselves in a two-week drive up the coast and back, with lengthy stops at Mt. Shasta, Crater Lake, Portland, Mount St. Helens, Seattle, and Vancouver. We gaped at the scenery in the Cascades, gaped again at the Columbia Gorge, used up a dozen rolls of film in Olympic National Park, and took the ferry over to Vancouver Island to ride the omnibuses in Victoria. Each of us found a score of places where we knew we could be happy for a long time.\n\nCharly looked just enough older now, especially when she spent a little time with her makeup, that we were never cross-examined by motel managers. And there was something especially romantic about making love in a different bed almost every night. Coming and going, I estimated that I had filled up her cunt across 1,500 miles of wilderness and that she had sucked my cock in a dozen towns and cities (not counting several scenic overlooks). In fact, I made the run from Roseburg to Eugene with her copper-topped head in my lap, milking two separate orgasms from me at 65 mph. Positioned as she was in the little car, it was a good thing I never had to shift.\n\n The second year was more of the same, only better. We knew our way around now and we had acquired a small circle of mutual friends -- including two couples whose disparity in ages was nearly as great as our own. We had found some favorite restaurants in the City, and we delighted in walking through the crowds along Jefferson Street and the Embarcadero on a Saturday afternoon.\n\nWe were spending much more time in each other's company now, and I was pleased (and relieved) to find that while we both enjoyed a rousing argument, we never, ever fought. I believe both of us went to some trouble to avoid fights because each of us feared the potential fragility of our relationship. Yes, we were deeply in love, more so every day, but we both were too aware of the odds against us to take ourselves anything other than seriously.\n\nBut we didn't hold things back, either. Not important things. Charly once caught me watching an attractive neighbor sunbathing on the back patio of my building. The woman had very nice tits and she was wearing only the lower half of a bikini. I know my expression as I stood by the open window was one of frank admiration. Then Charly came up behind me and I fell all over myself, apologizing and assuring her that I was ""only looking."" My sweetheart took a peek out the window herself, clucked in apparent disapproval, and turned her back on me -- and then lost it and broke down in giggles at my guilty expression. When I assured her I loved only her, she put her tongue in my ear and whispered ""Don't you think I know that, you dummy?"" We spent the rest of the afternoon finding interesting ways to occupy our bodies.\n\n But then we reached a turning point that neither of us had expected. The doorbell rang one May evening as I was working online on a problem in data transfer and I was annoyed at the interruption. Charly had her own key, of course, so it was probably a salesman -- or, at this hour, a Jehovah's Witness. But my jaw dropped when I opened the door. ""Frank?! What are you doing here? Uh, come in, come in..."" Charly's brother was in his third year at Cornell, nearly three thousand miles to the east. He had no business being here, especially without warning, and he wasn't smiling as he entered and shook my hand.\n\n""Hello, Mr. Weeks. Funny seeing you here, too."" He looked down at me appraisingly for a moment and then walked over to my favorite armchair and sat without waiting to be invited. Mr. Weeks? What had happened to ""Tom?"" Also, Frank, like his older brother, was ordinarily a very polite young man; such rude conduct on his part had to be calculated and I didn't like the implications.\n\n""Since I was in San Francisco for a UIL debate,"" he continued, ""I thought I'd surprise Charly ... so I didn't tell her I was coming."" He shot me a faint smile and nodded slowly. ""Yep -- she was surprised, all right. She'd been sitting at her desk in the dorm room and while we were chatting I happened to glance at the writing pad she'd left lying there. She was writing a love letter."" He watched me swallow nervously.\n\n""I didn't realize at first who she was writing to -- I assumed it was some guy she'd met on campus -- and I was reading bits of it out loud and teasing her a little about this new-found love interest. She got pretty upset -- which was very strange, you know? I expected a wise-crack or a zinger from her, not tears. And then I came across a reference in the letter to lawn-mowing and 'rolling in the hay,' and how nice it was to be in love with 'a more experienced man'..."" He let it just dangle there and waited silently for me to respond.\n\nJesus... With a little advance notice to form an explanation of my relationship with Charly, I was pretty sure I could make Frank understand. Charly and I had already discussed the unpleasant fact that we eventually would have to confront not only her two brothers but her parents as well. But having been caught off-guard and unprepared like this by a large young man who was physically quite capable of pounding me into hamburger, I was flustered and dry in the mouth. Moreover, Frank's unblinking cobra gaze made me feel *guilty*, and I didn't like that at all. It made me a little reckless.\n\n""Frank, I'm not going to apologize for falling in love with your sister. It happened despite my efforts *not* to become emotionally involved -- but it happened. Have you asked Charly how she feels about me?""\n\nHe seemed nonplussed that I'd strayed from the defensive. ""Charly's not old enough or experienced enough to--""\n\n""I could say the same thing about you, Frank. You're only a year older than she is.""\n\nHe stood up and glared at me. ""The point is that you're *twenty* years older than my sister! We trusted you, Mr. Weeks, and you--""\n\nAnd at that point the girl herself charged through my front door looking both worried and pissed. ""Tom, I tried to call, to warn you that Frank was in town, but your phone's been tied up forever!"" Oh, yeah: my modem was still running and the call-waiting was disabled. She turned fiercely on her brother; her fears that Frank might have punched me out had dissipated, to be replaced by rising anger.\n\n""Frank! You have no business harassing him like this! I'm an adult now, remember? I'll make my own decisions!"" Her face was red with furious determination and when she clenched her small, hard fists and stepped between her brother and me, Frank actually took a pace back.\n\n""Charly, this guy's old enough to be your father!""\n\n""Hey, now *that's* really original!"" she shot back.\n\n""He's just taking advantage of your youth and inexperience!""\n\nCharly stared back at him and took a couple of deep breaths in a conscious effort to calm herself down. She visibly set herself and her voice took on a tone of quiet, serious anger. Hell, she even scared me.\n\n""Now, Frank, I want you to listen to me very carefully because I mean every word I say: you're my brother and I love you very much. The same for Chris. You guys have always been there for me and I would never intentionally do anything to hurt you. But I also love Tom Weeks and I know he loves me."" She glanced back, reached for my hand, and squeezed it.\n\nFrank was a bit bewildered by Charly's blistering attack. ""But he's twen--""\n\n ""--he's twenty years older than me! So what, Frank? He's also seven or eight inches taller than me! So what? And don't forget, he has brown hair and beautiful hazel eyes..."" Frank obviously was at a loss how to respond to his sister's blunt challenge and she knew it.\n\nCharly shifted gears and her voice softened. ""Frank, please understand. You'll have to trust my judgment on this. I admit it -- I'm so crazy about him, it keeps me awake at night."" She gave me a warm, melting look and squeezed my hand again. ""But I've thought this through, over and over again. I'm not stupid, Frank: I know the statistics are against us. And there's something else you don't know."" She shot him a wry smile. ""I'm the one who started all this, not Tom! He tried to talk me out of what I said I wanted. He worried about all the very same things you're worried about. He tried so hard to convince me it was a bad idea to fall for him."" I was the recipient of another soft smile. ""And he did that against his will, kinda ... because I could see it in him. Poor Tom... It caused him pain, I realized that later -- but he was doing what he thought he *ought* to do, what he thought was best for me.""\n\nCharly turned to me and linked her wrists around my neck. ""You were wrong, darling. The best thing for me is *you* and it always will be."" Even though I knew this little display was for Frank's benefit (neither of us was in the habit of calling each other ""darling,"" for one thing), my emotions were climbing nevertheless. When she pulled me down into a kiss and wound her fingers in my hair, I returned it for all I was worth.\n\nAs we came out of our clinch, both of us with foolish smiles, I became aware that Frank was shifting his weight from one foot to the other, abashed, a little embarrassed, trying not to watch us too closely... and maybe beginning to be convinced that his kid sister wasn't crazy. He groped for a chair and sat, and Charly and I took the sofa across from him. He studied his hands and the coffee table and a speck on the arm of his chair. Finally, he visibly squared his shoulders and looked at his sister's face, then at mine, then back at her. ""Well,"" he began, ""I still don't think I approve of all this -- but you're right, Charly: Tom Weeks has always been an honest, conscientious guy ... and somehow I can't picture you being seduced against your will by *anyone*."" Charly beamed at him. ""So, uh, should I be expecting a wedding announcement, or what?""\n""No, Frank, not yet."" Charly interlaced her fingers with mine as we held hands. ""Didn't we just agree that I'm not stupid? If I *really* wanted to get Tom mad at me, I'd quit school and forget about a career.""\n\n""Damn right,"" I interjected with a grin. ""Frank, I don't think I'd be bragging to say that I'm pretty good in math and logic and computer software design. But your sister puts me in the shade! She has a tremendous talent and she'll pass me by long before she graduates. To waste a mind like that would be criminal.""\n\nCharly picked up the explanation again. ""We have each other already. We spend most of our free time together, naturally, but we don't even live together, Frank! Tom has more work right now than he can find time for.\n\nHe's successful at what he does and that makes both of us happy, believe me. And *my* work is getting through school. If we got married right now, it would just complicate our lives even more and we don't need that. I have another two years before I get my B.S. After that -- yes, you can expect an invitation. Also,"" she added practically, ""I'll be twenty-two. Our marriage won't be so difficult for people to deal with.""\n\nFrank shook his head slowly in disbelief. ""A two-year engagement? That's hard to believe, man.""\n\nCharly glanced at me and quietly corrected him. ""It'll be more like four years, Frank. Or five. We've been in love for quite a while now.""\n\nHer brother nodded without comment; nothing more could shock or surprise him now. ""Okay -- whatever. I just don't want you being hurt, Sis."" He glanced at me and I saw the warning.\n\n""Frank,"" I said quietly and seriously, ""if I ever do anything to harm this girl in any way, I hope you'll come and beat me to a soggy pulp."" His slight nod seemed to mean he would take me at my word. Then he smiled, a bit wearily.\n\n""Well... anything I can do to help, let me know. I'm always on your side, Charly. Both your sides, now, I guess.""\n\nHe stood and Charly jumped up and hugged him aggressively. ""We were going to tell everyone, you know. Just not yet and not like this. So Chris doesn't know about us, either. Or the folks.""\n\nFrank grinned ruefully. ""Well, I think I can smooth the way a little with ol' Chris. I'll be seeing him at a Knicks exhibition game in a few weeks and we're planning to get together for a pizza afterward, before I go back to Ithaca. I'll break the news to him and get him to think about it before he gets angry. He always said I was the emotional one, anyway."" He touched his finger to his sister's nose. ""But *you* have to handle the folks, kiddo. And I don't even want to be in the county when you tell 'em!""\n""Yeah, that'll be interesting, all right,"" Charly admitted. ""We'll have it planned out by then -- I hope."" She didn't ask Frank not to say anything to anyone else because it wasn't necessary.\n\n As it turned out, when we went to talk to Mr. and Mrs. Chambers the afternoon their daughter graduated from the University of California with High Honors, I discovered they were much more astute than either Charly or I had given them credit for. (Well, Charly and her brothers had to have inherited their brains from someone, after all.) They'd heard from a mutual acquaintance that Charly seemed to have a steady romantic interest. They knew she was still living in the dorm and they trusted her uncommon common sense, so they made a conscious decision not to worry.\n\nThen something or other that Frank or Chris had said that winter caused them to think back, and to wonder about my departure from town two months after Charly's. That had alarmed them, so they'd bluntly asked their sons what was going on with their sister. The guys had broken down and explained to them, as best they could, that Charly really was in love with an older man. Serious, twenty-one-year-old love. The man in question was just as much in love with her. And the two of them were being as cautious and forethoughtful as they could think to be.\n\nWell, at least Charly's folks knew me and had -- at least to that point -- a good opinion of me, so they decided, after much late-night discussion, to reserve judgment and not to say anything to their daughter. I was frankly amazed at their level of confidence in their progeny.\n\nSo, as they sat on a bench in a hillside grove of redwoods that afternoon, and Charly was tense and I was nearly sick to my stomach with apprehension, her parents just looked at each other and smiled. I think they actually enjoyed our discomfort -- in justified retribution for their nights of worry, I have to admit.\n\nAnd when Charly carefully explained to them her feelings for me -- omitting the age at which she had first felt those feelings -- the now-elderly couple nodded in unsurprised satisfaction. Her father looked up at me with a rather piercing gaze.\n\n""And do you feel the same way about Charlene, young man?"" It was so long since anyone had called me that, I was too startled to reply for a moment. When I replied that I was very much in love with their daughter, he smiled and said, ""I'm glad you both had the sense not to do anything precipitous. Charlene's mother and I were married in college, you know. Neither of us would change that now, but it did make things a bit more difficult for awhile."" And he shook my hand and hugged his daughter, and my relief was so profound I nearly fainted.\n\nIt was a very small ceremony in a Unitarian Church in Berkeley: just Chris and Frank (as ushers, at their own insistence) and Charly's parents, and a few of our own close friends. The bride didn't go in for lavish bridal gowns, considering them a pointless extravagance, but she was heartbreakingly beautiful in a white lace cocktail-style dress and a veil. I could barely get through the vows, the lump in my throat was so large. Frank said afterward that the expression on my face resolved any lingering doubts about my sincerity.\n\nBut I think I proved my sincerity to Charly that night. Beyond question. We have a small, comfortable place near campus now, since Charly is well into a Ph.D. program in an area of mathematics I don't even pretend to understand more than superficially. I have a couple of comp sci grad students working for me part-time and several independent software contractors, and business is... well, perhaps not ""booming,"" but certainly very adequate, and extremely satisfying. We've also begun browsing around the Bay Area for a house. One with a small yard."
918,Chase,['F-animal'],"She lay in the snow, panting, resting, mustering what remained of her strength for one last burst of speed. Too soon the pack began closing in on her, anxious not to let her recover enough to escape them. She staggered to her feet and made a bolt for the opening in their ranks. Immediately they gave chase.\n\nAgain she ran through the forest with them at her heels, until suddenly she burst into a clearing and found her way blocked by more of them. She slid to a halt and circled the clearing, but they had it surrounded. This was where they wanted her, and now they had her there, exhausted, easy prey.\n\nThey closed in upon her, backing her into the centre of the clearing where a squat stump recorded the demise of an ancient tree. She heard a crunch behind her and span around. It was the leader of the pack, standing within the ring, facing her across the stump. Slowly they circled, their breath mingling in a cloud of steam as each stared into the other's eyes, she proud and defiant, he hungry for her.\n\nThen, suddenly he sprang forwards and wrestled her to the ground. Had she been rested, she could perhaps have fought him off, but after the pack's careful shepherding she was too tired to fight and succumbed to him easily. He took hold of her neck, and threw her over the stump, belly down facing away from him. Resigned she lay on the stump, waiting for the inevitable.\n\nHe stood over his prize, glorying in his mastery of her. His gaze moved around his pack as if to invite any of them to challenge him for first use of her. No challenger came forward; she was his.\n\nShe felt him lower his body down on hers, pressing it to the stump, pinning her in place as he mounted her. The pack milled around them as he took her, each anxious for his turn at the night's catch ..."
919,Chauffeur,"['MF', 'F-solo', 'work']","Up until this moment, Thea Dietel had been inanimate. She spoke through slurred words, ""I don't want to go home Michael!"" She turned her head towards her husband, ""Let us go find a nice hotel and fuck our brains out like we used to?"" It was my duty to ignore the private words of my employer and his wife.\n\n""Now dear."" He let her go so I could manipulate her through the door of his huge car. ""Michael will make sure you get home all right."" She made a rude noise as her answer, while I was not amused with the task of handling his drunken wife. ""I'll be home later tonight dear, after I get that contract I have been working on.""\n\nThis time Mrs. Dietel spoke to me instead of her husband, something she normally never did - talk to the help. ""He would rather work on some contract that fuck his wife."" She then spoke over my shoulder as I finally got her onto the rear seat, ""Or are you fucking someone else?"" There was venom in her voice. ""Like that bimbo secretary of yours!""\n\nAfter I stood back up out of the limousine, Mr. Dietel closed the door just as his wife's first sob could be heard. He attempted an embarrassed smile then pressed his palm into mine, I felt several bills being exchanged. ""I know this goes beyond your duties Mike, so after getting her home you can take the rest of the night off.""\n\nI wondered if Mrs. Dietel's last question was true. ""Of course sir, and thank you.""\n\nHe waved my statement away. ""I should get back."" He walked back towards the elevator, ""I called home and Josuline"", the maid, ""will handle my wife once you get her there."" I nodded, after all it was my job.\n\nMr. Dietel quickly stepped into the open elevator and closed its doors. I was left alone in the large cement parking complex. Well, I thought, its a job. Beats digging ditches.\n\nI got behind the drivers seat, and stole a quick look behind me through the rearview mirror. ""You okay Mrs. Dietel?"" She didn't respond, but I could hear her near-silent sobs. ""I'll have you home within an hour."" It usually took seventy-five minutes to drive to the coastal home, but it was evening and I should be able to make good time.\n\nIt was a job. I began maneuvering through the busy downtown streets and the traffic, only occasionally looking back to my employer's wife. She was fine, half laying upon the wide rear seat her face hidden in shadow. Perhaps I would get lucky and she would pass out until the drive was over.\n\nI'm not sure how longer leaving the garage when Mrs. Dietel first spoke but it startled me after the serene silence. ""You wouldn't have left your wife for a contract would you Michael?"" I glanced through the mirror to see Thea sitting up, looking directly into my eyes. She looked very weary, her eyes were red and puffy after crying, and her clothes were wrinkled after laying upon them for so long.\n\n""I'm not married Mrs. Dietel."" I wondered if she even knew this, she only spoke to me to give directions to her next destination not to ask about my personal life. I sensed that she waited impatiently for an answer to her question, my comment was irrelevant. ""No ma'am, I would never have chosen a job over my wife.""\n\n""Do you find me attractive Michael?"" Her voice had a new quality to it that I could not interpret. The simple question was also disturbing, something I never thought to hear from Thea Dietel.\n\nWhat else could I say, ""Yes ma'am, I do find you attractive."" She was. Late thirties, still in shape, with a pretty face - it was only her attitude that pissed me off. This evening I had notice that she looked particularly attractive, dressed in a light pink dress with while nylons and shoes, her long wavy dark hair highlighting her attractive features. Of course, I only took a quick glance before becoming the dispassionate driver - after all I could not jeopardize this job.\n\nUsing a quiet almost girlish voice, ""Would you like to fuck me?""\n\nI almost hit the car in front of me, so distracted and surprised at the comment. I took several long breaths before responding, ""Ma'am, we will be back home in a few moments. Then you can sleep off..."" I was the chauffeur after all. The reason I had stopped talking was because I glanced into the mirror as I spoke, what I saw again surprised me.\n\nThe angle of the large rearview mirror allowed me to see much of the rear compartment, up to about the waist of anyone sitting in the seat facing forwards. Mrs. Dietel was sitting facing me, her eyes looking fiercely into mine. I could see a white silk covered knee which lead down to her thigh revealing garters. One of the lady's hands was inside the front of her dress, one button undone, allowing access so she can manipulate her own breast. The other hand crossed the front of her body and was obviously placed between her legs, which I could not see.\n\n""Would you like to fuck me?"" Again the question, but this time I could see the needful desire in her eyes, and understood the sound in her voice. ""I'll do anything you want! I want you to fuck me!"" She sighed, and I saw that her tongue had quickly licked her red lips to moisten them. ""Use me Michael, fuck me any way you want; I need a man."" I'm sure she did.\n\nI wasn't sure what to do, but was certain her actions were induced by the large amounts of alcohol she consumed. So, if in doubt do your job, I continued to drive while watching the rear compartment very closely. Mrs. Dietel continued to manipulate her bosom and the arm across from her moved slightly giving indication of a busy hand between her legs. Yet her eyes only came off mine to sigh her enjoyment, but would promptly return to the mirror. Thank goodness, I finally left the busy city and was on a quiet highway.\n\n""I bet you have a big rock-hard cock?"" She smiled for the first time. ""One that likes a hungry wet pussy... like mine.""\n\nI spent another few moments watching her enjoyable show before she altered her presentation. I watched as she pressed her knees together and then lift them to her chest, her hands going to her hips. She wiggled then moved her arms down before coming back up with her white thin panties. In seconds she through the skimpy garment up to the front, landing right upon my right thigh. I stole another look back at her, seeing that she waited for my response, then I lifted her damp panties to my face and inhaled.\n\nMrs. Dietel giggled like a teenager, ""I knew you were a real man! A real fucking true to god answer to my prayers."" She again lifted her legs up upon the seat, both her knees now visible allowing me to see the band of her stockings and the clips of her garters. I breathed in the thick musk of Mr. Dietel's wife as I watched her slowly unbutton the multitude of dainty buttons on the front of her dress. ""I'm going to sit here and fuck myself until you stop this car and rape me!"" She giggled again just as her bra covered breasts were revealed.\n\nI reached up to the mirror and slightly adjusted it, moving it down slightly. My view was unobstructed into the rear seat, and I could now see Mrs. Dietel's glistening spread cunt. I could not believe this was happening, nor unsure how far to take this episode. She notice my adjustment of the mirror and smiled her enjoyment. That was when she began the real show.\n\nA bra landed upon my lap, thrown and removed quickly while I was distracted with her Venus mound. She scooted her bottom forward on the seat, pressing her already spread sex towards me, I could see every detail of her flowered vagina that I imagined the taste of her nectar. The limousine filled with the sharp smell of her. Those next few moments would rush by very quickly.\n\nMrs. Dietel began to gently manipulate the wet lips of her sex, moving them back and forwards with one hand. The other hand pinched a nipple before firmly grasping a breast in a full hand. She was making pleasure noise, mainly for my enjoyment, I was sure. ""I need your big fucking cock Michael."" The right hand working upon her sex moved and the tips of her fingers rotated over the sensitive spot of her clitoris. Her bottom and hips wiggled delightfully while the hand over the breast became rough as it moved from one revealed breast to the other.\n\nThe middle-aged woman was still very attractive, and at that moment, damn sexy. I wanted to turn off the road, to jump in the back and fuck her wildly. I wanted to lick up the abundant juices that ran from her vagina down to her asshole, bottom cheeks and even her inner thighs. She was right about one thing, I most certainly wanted to fuck her with my big cock. I decided, at that moment, to watch the rest of the show, then move in to give the madam her wish.\n\n""Hummm!"" She moaned out, the urgency in her voice apparent. A hand abandoned her C cup breasts then unceremoniously attacked her own vagina, inserting her two middle fingers deep inside her private gully. The other hand was rapidly moving almost in time with her wiggling and shivering body. I knew it would not be long now. ""Cock...fuck me you bastard...fat fucking cock fucking me...yes!""\n\n""Yes!"" Her bottom lifted off the seat and pressed outwards towards me, as I saw perfectly into her crotch and busy hands. Three fingers were shoved up inside herself, and the other was now at her mouth, licking off the glistening juices her sex had left upon it. She came fiercely as the now clean hand returned to her clitoris. Mrs. Thea Dietel orgasmed and spasmed just as I slowed down so I would not have to take my eyes off the mirror as much.\n\nThe explosive orgasm seemed to last for several long seconds until she fell back down onto the seat. Her alcohol induced sluggishness returned and she suddenly looked exhausted as she collapsed into the huge rear seat. Her delightful moaning lasted for another few moments as she enjoyed the after affects of her inner release.\n\n""Mrs. Dietel?"" I slowed the limousine and turned off onto a remote dirt road, only moments from the Dietel home. She hadn't even answered me, but put her arm over her eyes. ""Thea?"" It was the first time I have ever called her by her first name, and probably the last. I found an abandoned old dirt road that was overgrown with weeds and hadn't a house or building within a few miles. It was totally dark.\n\nI put the limousine in park and then got out of the car and opened the rear door and climbed in. Laying as she had last moved, Mrs. Dietel was still exposed, her dress about her waist. She was glowing in the dim light of the drivers compartment, her skin still sweaty from her earlier exertions and her chest rose and fell with her deep even breathing. I reached out and tentatively poked her foot. She didn't move.\n\nJust touching her took much of my initial strength, since I knew that the game I was playing could effectively get me canned from my well-paying cushy job. Yet, this opportunity could not be overlooked - Mrs. Dietel was an attractive woman, a woman who needed the touch of a man, and to top it off, was a bitch up until this night. I wanted to possess her, to fuck her, and to have her beg for me. Possibly in no other situation could I have a woman like Thea in my bed.\n\nI again reached out and moved her foot - but didn't take my hand away >from her silk clad foot. I wanted her to wake up and again beg for my cock, which I would give to her only when I wanted to.\n\nShe didn't move.\n\n""Thea?"" My hand shook her more roughly this time and she didn't even moan, the woman was again passed out. ""Damn!"" I sat back and contemplated my next move. My employer's wife was almost naked in the back of his limousine and my dick was hard. Obviously my earlier plans had been disintegrated. Again the rich got what they desired and the working-stiffs were left holding the bag again. ""Damn bitch!""\n\nAt some point in those few seconds I had decided my course of action and reached out cup one of her sweaty breasts in my palm. The nipple still hard poked into my hand, and heightened my sexual hunger. This woman had promised, and begged, for my cock - was it wrong to give it to her? Even in this state? I didn't care any longer.\n\nI was not dainty, nor was I gentle with my next few movements. I reached out with both hands and pulled her from the seat down onto the carpeted floor. She landed upon her naked buttocks and shoulders. My desperation was evident as I pried apart her thighs and knelt between them, the zipper loud in the silent compartment. Quickly and expertly, I aimed my stiff manhood towards her still flowered open vagina and pressed forwards. The hot wetness engulfed me as I sunk down to the root, our kinky hairs mingling together. This time it was my turn to sigh.\n\nTo my surprise, and delight, Mrs. Dietel began to rotate her hips. As the first of my thrusts drove home, she groaned loudly and I enjoyed watching the uninhibited jiggling of her breasts. My hunger showed in my animal thrusting as I drove again and again into her wet folds, placing her stocking clad legs upon my shoulders, pressing her knees all the way to her shoulders.\n\nSlowly, Thea began to drift out of her stupor and began to react to my enjoyment. Firstly, her midriff rose up to meet my down thrust with the same passion and needful desire. Next, one of her hands gasped her left naked bosom and enjoyed the softness, as well as the hard peak, beneath her palm. The other hand grasped her own leg, right behind the knee helping me keep her legs spread wide and far back. ""God, I'm cumming!""\n\nThe sweat was dripping down my spine as I noticed her own perspiration beading upon her smooth skin. The sight of her passion filled face brought me closer to my own orgasm, but it the tightening of her inner sex muscles that pushed me over the brink. I could almost feel my seed force itself up >from my balls, through the long tunnel and finally to the end of my cock. Just as the first blast of my cum shot out of me, Thea cried out and her whole body seemed to quiver uncontrollably as her own orgasm began. I lost the sequence of events after that; surely my partner had another intense orgasm more powerful than the previous, but my own made that memory clouded.\n\nSome time later I lay panting above Mrs. Dietel, my considerably smaller member still inside her slimy wetness. The first movement I made initially was to bend forward and kiss her still hard nipple, the next was to let go of her legs that had been resting upon my back.\n\nThroaty she spoke, ""That was delightful Howard."" She hummed slightly afterwards, content with her bodies feelings. Yet I wanted to know who Howard was, my employer's name was Christopher. Perhaps I was wrong and Mrs. Dietel hadn't been as lonely as I first imagined.\n\nThankful for her drunken stupor I disengaged myself from her and then preceded to continue with my job. I drove Mrs. Thea Dietel home."
920,Cheater,"['ffm', 'intr', 'dom', 'feet']","CHAPTER 2: THE CLIENT\n\nI slipped from Sheila's embrace and tucked her into the blankets. I grabbed my watch and it showed 3:30 a.m. It would take me at least ten minutes to run to my car at the bar and another fifteen to drive to my office. I hurriedly dressed, but dropped my belt loudly onto the floor in the process. Sheila woke up and dreamily called for me. I was really torn and almost left, but I went back into the bedroom and sat down beside her. ""Where are you running off to?""\n""I gotta go. I promised someone that I would meet them early this morning.""\n""So I don't get to cook you breakfast or squeeze some morning juice from your pecker?"" I shook my head and kissed her on her lips. She grabbed me by my shirt after the kiss and asked, ""Can you come back after your meeting?"" My head was swimming. I said, ""maybe..."" To which she replied, ""Good! Take my apartment key and let yourself back in. If I'm still sleeping I want you to wake me up by licking my pussy real good."" I looked surprised in response, and she asked, ""Do you promise?"" The mental picture of waking her up by eating her out was too vivid for me. I muttered, ""okay"". She collapsed back onto the bed with a dreamy smile and was fast asleep before I left the apartment.\n\n As I ran from the apartment, I settled into a jog toward the bar. The temperature was finally beginning to cool and a breeze was starting to flow inland off of the bay. After some concentration I recalled that the name of my client was Chantell McLemore. My mind slowly started filling in the details of her persona which was quite substantial. Ms. McLemore seemed almost the opposite of the cute Sheila I had just fucked. She had dark looks. She was a serious professional. She was intelligent and rich. And perhaps the most important difference: she was older and wiser. This was not a woman to underestimate. I reached my car and continued my thought processes on the way to the office. I had definitely put myself in a precarious position in regards to my client. By screwing Sheila I had interfered with the affairs of Chantell, instead of being an objective observer of these events, as professionally required. So I had two options. One, I could admit to her that I got involved and refer her to some other dick; or, two, I could attempt to conceal my involvement and hope that she doesn't find out. Considering my dwindling bank account, option one didn't look too attractive right now. It was 4:00 a.m. sharp when I pulled into the back parking lot. I reasoned that if her shift was over at 4 that she wouldn't be by for at least another ten minutes. I raced upstairs and turned on the light. After another five minutes of thinking I came to the conclusion that she was too classy to rely on a faithless shit like me as her detective. I'd give her my full report, square the account with her, and tell her of my accidental involvement with Sheila. Who knows, maybe she'll take pity on me and keep me on the case despite my previous indiscretion. The knock on the door came five minutes earlier than I expected. I went to the door and opened it. Chantell had her suit jacket draped across her arm and the top two buttons of her blouse were undone. She looked like she'd had a tough night at work. ""Come in Ms. McLem- er, I mean Chantell."" A smile broke out upon her face as she extended her hand, ""Pleased to see you again Frank.""\n""Would you care to sit on the couch rather than at the desk?""\n""I'd love to as long as you don't mind if I remove these pumps. My feet are killing me. I was on my feet all evening as our computer connection to Hong Kong went down and I was forced to use our discount international telephones across the hall in order to do our business there.""\n""I don't mind at all,"" and as I said it she reached out and put one hand on my shoulder as she bent one leg and slipped her shoe off one foot. She then put her other hand on my other shoulder to release her other shoe. When she was done she was directly facing me and I could judge that she was still a statuesque 5'8"" standing flat-footed. She didn't use any perfume that I was aware of, but she obviously used some type of soap or lotion that had a very natural smell. As I looked down at her face she smiled and said, ""Thank you."" She took a seat on one end of the couch and stretched out her long curvaceous legs. I took a seat at the opposite end, and she bent her knees slightly so that her white-stockinged feet wouldn't be touching my thigh. Her casual appearance upon the couch had an even more pronounced allure for me. I mentally concentrated and started into my report. In addition to her appearance, her air seemed very casual as well. Here I was reporting on the basic facts of her husband's infidelity and she seemed quite unconcerned by it all. I couldn't help but notice that she seemed to be consciously breathing hard. The rise and fall of her chest extending outwardly from her blouse was putting a lot of strain on my peripheral vision. As I was finishing my report, she subtly moved her feet against my thigh, and would occasionally wiggle her toes. This was becoming a real turn-on for me which as a consequence was a problem considering the restriction of the growing pecker within my briefs. ""... and that's pretty well the extent of what happened with your husband, tonite, Channie."" At the sound of her nickname she looked up and smiled again. ""I have the photographs on film, and can have it developed by a photographer friend of mine in confidence. I can have both the photos and my written report to you by the end of the week, but you may want some further surveillance before going to the divorce lawyers with all of this."" She tucked her left leg up under her and started massaging her stocking clad foot. At length she replied, ""Yes, I think you're right Frank. I think we will need further spying on Bern.""\n""Excuse me for interrupting here, but would you like me to massage your feet, Chan?""\n""Oh God! I was hoping you'd catch the signal, Frank. But only if it's not a bother. It won't gross you out or anything will it?""\n""No, not at all. I've always enjoyed giving and receiving foot massages. I've been sitting around in a car all night so I surely don't need one myself, but I'm always at service of a friend in need."" I slipped off my own boots and turned to face her on the couch. She slipped her sexy right foot into my hands while stretching the left leg out until her left foot was extended between my legs. I really couldn't believe this was happening, but I kept my composure and started rubbing the soft curves of her foot and toes. She started in again on her instructions, saying, ""I think we need Bernard followed during the daytime. He might have another mistress. Who knows?"" She tilted her head back and moaned, ""God, that feels good! You're not a professional are you?"" I was kneading the muscles in her foot quite forcefully by now and she seemed to be enjoying it even more. ""No, not me, but like I said I have enjoyed foot massaging in the past, so I do have some experience with it."" As I said this I dropped her right foot and started massaging her left. She deftly placed her right foot directly against my crotch and it took a maximum of composure to keep my cool, now. Luckily, my formal report was over. ""Well, anyway, I think you've done a very good job so far ... on the Bernard watch, that is. Oh, on the feet, as well."" She grinned after her last comment showing her bright, white teeth. A small gap existed between her front teeth and this slight imperfection enhanced her attractiveness. ""So, what's the damage. What do I owe you.""\n""Expenses came to 27 dollars and my time, including this report, comes to 300.""\n""That seems fair."" And as she said this, she bent down to retrieve her purse from the floor, but while doing this she was wiggling her toes at my crotch. It seemed impossible that I could contain myself while feeling and looking at these two sexy feet. All I wanted to do was grab one and start kissing it all over. I wasn't paying attention to the rest of her, and a few silent moments later I found her rubbing the flat of her right foot directly against the bulge in my pants. I looked up quickly. ""Hmmmm. It seems we have a little foot fetish on our hands here, doesn't it?"" I dropped her left foot, ignoring the play on words, and stammered, ""I-uh-I apologize Ms. McLemore. You're right. I do have a fetish problem. I never should have offered to massage your feet."" But her right foot never stopped massaging my crotch while her left foot was now moving up and down my thigh. ""Did I refer to your fetish as a problem? I don't think so,"" she said with her eyes held wide open and her elegant eyebrows arched. It was a smoldering look that burned me to the quick. I grabbed her left foot and immediately started showering it with kisses. The mixed scent of shoe leather and sweat was a powerful aphrodisiac for me. As I kissed and licked the lovely curve of her heel, she wiggled her toes before my eyes. I kissed my way across her arch to the ball of her foot and took the time to kiss each of her toes. She had scooted forward to gain a better advantage on my crotch, moving her right foot back and forth over the material covering my cock and balls. I held her leg by her calf and softly kneaded her calf muscle while kissing her toes. This elicited another moan from her, and as she tilted her head back, I had my first shot of the tops of her stockings, garter belt, and lacy little panties. She caught me looking when she said, ""No Frank, I really believe there is no problem here."" Then she winked at me. ""But, I really want to return this wonderful favor on my feet. Here let me relieve some pressure here."" She reached and undid my belt and fly. She then pulled down my pants and underwear and released a blast of air through the gap in her teeth that sounded like a whistle. ""Oh my, Mr. Chase! You are a big man."" I thought she was going to proceed to blow me, but much to my delight she sat back again and gave me an unrestricted footjob. This time she was able to slide her sexy foot back and forth across the entire length of my throbbing boner pausing to tickle my balls with her toes. I resumed my kissing of her other foot keeping one hand moving up and down her entire leg, as far as I could reach. My hand caressed her leg from her ankle, across her knee, and down her thigh to her stocking tops. Eventually, I got bold and released the catches between her stocking and garter belt. ""You know Frank, that a black woman's foot is two-toned in color. Many men think the whiter looking sole is ugly. If you were to remove my stocking, you might not be so turned on by my feet."" I took this as a clear invitation to do just that. I scooted forward and reached down between her legs. I let my fingers stray across her panties for a moment, and they felt quite wet with sweat and pussy juice. I only hoped that I would get to ingest such sweet elixir before the night was over. I reached for the top band of her stocking top and began to roll it downwardly upon her leg. I tore my gaze temporarily away from her leg to look at her face. She was staring intently at me and gave me a look that was so patently lustful that I had to swallow hard due to the dryness of my throat. I looked back down at her leg and found she had balanced her left foot upon my shoulder and was tracing the line of my jaw with her toes. I proceeded to roll the stocking down the length of her thigh and over her knee. As I did so, my fingers trailed along the dark, smooth and unblemished skin of her leg. I pulled the sheer white stocking across her calf and ankle while lifting her foot from my shoulder. With her foot poised in front of my face, I pulled the remainder of the stocking over the heel of her foot, across her arch and let it drop from her toes. The dark soft skin at the top of her foot was at distinct odds with the tougher and lighter skin on the bottom of her foot. The ying and yang quality of her foot drove me to kiss her foot all over, again. After showering it with kisses, I went back and started licking every square inch of her left foot. She was really enjoying the attention and kept her jet black eyes locked upon my face. I'm not sure if she caught it but I finally blushed over all of these events. Finally, I reached her toes and drew each of these two- toned wonders into my mouth individually. I sucked on each one while swirling my tongue around these lovely little digits. Upon putting each one in my mouth she gave out a little pleasure yelp. Meanwhile, I was getting hornier by the minute. My cock was totally engorged with blood. I looked up at her as I was sucking her last little toe. She was now concentrating on bringing my erect penis to the brink. The sight of her working to bring me to orgasm was too much to handle. I knew I only had moments left, so I stuffed all of her toes into my mouth, as far as they would go. She looked up into my eyes, and I lost it. I could feel the surge from my balls, so I bit down slightly on her foot and her eyes went wide as she let out a sustained groan. To prevent from gagging, I pulled her foot from my mouth and placed it against my face. My orgasm was powerful, and I sprayed the first couple of jets up over my own chest. I couldn't recall when my shirt buttons had been undone. The remaining jizz sprayed out lavishly across her stocking clad right foot. In an instinctive response, I dropped her left foot and our bodies moved closer to one another. Our mouths met in a hard kiss, and I was practically bowled over by how sweet her tongue and lips tasted. I kept thinking of how much I'd wanted to kiss this mouth from the moment I met her. It was a long langorous kiss that included much movement of both of our lips and tongues. When we broke from the kiss, she cautioned, ""Be careful, I don't want to lose any of your seed."" As I looked at her quizically, she slyly smiled as she rolled the stocking off of her right leg careful not to let any of my jizz drop off the end as she removed it from her foot. With her eyes locked on mine she started licking the cum off of her stocking. I'd never seen such a sight and just stared at her in dumb amazement. When she finished, she moved to my chest and licked and swallowed the trail of cum leading down to my cock. She used her tongue to good affect upon my cock to ensure that she got every last drop. She laid her head across my thighs and gazed up into my eyes. I was still speechless when she said matter-of- factly, ""I knew I smelled something fishy on you, but after getting a good whiff of your cock and licking it clean I know you've had another woman tonite."" Needless to say I still couldn't bring my vocal chords to work. But I'm sure she saw the new shock upon my face as she went on, ""She smelled and tasted like a pretty rank whore, Frank. I thought the pungent odor was bad, but the bitter taste was almost overpowering."" The blood drained from my face as it dawned upon me that the last place my pecker was before entering Chantell's mouth was up Sheila's asshole. Chantell sat up and said, ""Frank, you're white as a ghost! Please, you haven't offended me in the least. In fact, quite the opposite. These smells and tastes are an aphrodisiac for me. I don't know if you noticed, but I had an orgasm during all of this. My sense of smell is so acute that I can bring myself off without any manual stimulation, whatsoever! I didn't want to insinuate that you sleep around with whores, I'm just saying that your partner and you obviously got down to some pretty ripe action. I'm quite flattered that you didn't wash up afterwards. It clearly means that you had no intention of making me. Since I stopped fucking my husband, five years ago, I've never accepted sex from any man unless it's totally spontaneous. If I catch a whiff (excuse the pun) that the guy expects sex, I won't give him the time of day. Unfortunately, it means I've done without sex almost entirely. Well, I guess there were a couple of times in there."" She smiled. I recovered and said, ""What a waste,"" as she beamed at me for the offhanded compliment. It was then, that I realized that on top of everything else, I'd spent all night sweating on surveillance, sweating during sex, and sweating here in my office. It truly sunk home that this woman enjoyed ripe smells because I had to truly stink from sweat. ""Well even if you like this sort of thing, I must be allowed to apologize for not washing up. I was raised to have better manners than this.""\n""Apology accepted. And if you really want to make it up to me you'll tell me all about your other sexual adventure tonite."" At this point I realized that the whole idea of coming forth with the truth about Sheila was not going to work. I already deserved a painful death from Chantell for allowing her to lick up the smells and tastes of her husband's mistress. I was surely not going to cause her pain by letting her know the truth. I quickly started to skate around the truth, and told her that my former lover of the evening was a common girlfriend of mine. ""Oh really? You don't give out that having-a- girlfriend vibe.""\n""Well, she's not really a girlfriend, she's more of a fuckfriend ... er, excuse the vulgarity."" Chantell bent forward and lightly kissed my lips, saying, ""Don't sweat that sweetie. You'll find that I can swear with the best of sailors, so as long as you don't get offended, I won't get offended."" She paused before going on. ""So, your fuckfriend, does she walk both sides of the street? Is she bi?"" This caught me off guard. I wasn't sure where she was going with this, but I had a feeling I wasn't going to like where it ended up. ""Well, I really don't know. I don't think so, but I suppose she could be.""\n""When are you going to see her again? Did you promise her you'd meet her after giving me this report?"" Now my mind was reeling. I decided to give the truth a very short leash since she probably saw the surprise in my face. ""Why yes, how did you guess?""\n""Intuition. Can I come along?"" Son-of-a-bitch! I was dug into a hole as deep as it goes. ""I really don't think that would be a good idea.""\n""Why not? I can't imagine that you'd settle for anything short of a progressive lover. I'm sure she'd have no problem if I watched."" When I get backed into a corner, I sometimes get creative, so this was a time to change tactics. ""Are you bisexual Chantell?""\n""I've often wondered about it, but I've never actually been with a woman before. It's funny, now that you mention it I can recall my Aunt Tessa giving me lingering kisses on the lips. I never thought much about it until I got older and then I thought of it as kinda fun."" This was good. Get her distracted by reminiscing and somehow I'll find a way out of this. ""Well kissing is one thing, but I'm sure the decision for lesbian sex would be a pretty big step to take.""\n""Oh, I don't know about that."" She paused and then said, ""I know! We'll go to your fuckfriend's house and we'll ask her if she'd like to have sex with me for the first time. If she doesn't want to, I promise I'll leave. If she does, and I get squeamish, I'll also leave. But if she does and I go through with it, you get to watch Frank! It's perfect! I know it's every man's dream to watch two women make love. Why do all of the porno films have lesbo scenes, otherwise?"" She had me. I was dead, but I tried one last feint. ""I'm sure she probably wouldn't go for any of this.""\n""Oh come on! You just told me that you don't know if she's bi, or not. What would it hurt to ask her? I promise that I'll ask her very nicely so that she won't think any less of you."" My final gambit was likely to produce the opposite effect than I intended, but I had to let her know about it anyhow. ""She's sleeping and I had to promise that I'd wake her up by cunnilingus.""\n""That's perfect. I'll wake her up that way. If she wakes up and is horrified, I'll apologize profusely. If I don't feel I can go through with it, I'll leave you in peace."" I recalled before that I had a tough time saying ""no"" to this black magic woman, and things hadn't improved for me in this regard. I finally shrugged my shoulders and said ""okay."" She responded by flinging herself into my arms and kissing me for a few minutes. It was the first time that I had felt her ample chest press against mine, and I had to admit that as miserable as I felt that this kiss was especially pleasurable.\n\n On the drive over to Sheila's apartment, I tried to backpedal as best as I could to perhaps make it through the night. I told Chantell that my fuckfriend and I had a very confidential relationship and that we didn't want others to know about it, so we never give out one another's names, and so she shouldn't expect any introduction. She seemed to accept this. Luckily, Chantell wouldn't see Sheila's & Bernard's pictures for about a week, so it would buy me time before Chantell finds out who Sheila really is. Sheila's voice was pretty muffled and non-distinct on the tape I played for Chantell, so I doubt that she would recognize it, in person. We arrived at Sheila's apartment at the very break of dawn. Chantell stopped me prior to getting out, because she had obviously been thinking about something on the drive over. ""Tell me the truth here, Frank. Did you buttfuck her before coming over to give me the report?"" I groaned in response, and that told her all she needed to know. ""I knew it! I knew there was something more rank on your penis than simple pussy juice."" She was beaming when she continued, ""Maybe I should be the detective here."" She declared, ""Well if we go through with this and she's game, I'm gonna ask her to lick out my asshole in return. We'll see how she likes it."" I groaned again, as she continued, ""As a matter of fact, I think you should be the one to lick our assholes."" I did not have a happy look on my face when I replied, ""I've already performed analingus on her and I'd be more than happy to perform it on you."" She got out of the car and declared, ""Really!? I've never had it performed on me. This should be some fun!""\n\n I let myself into Sheila's apartment with Chantell close behind. I looked through Sheila's open bedroom door to find her fast asleep in bed. She was lying atop the covers so this cunnilingus wake-up call was obviously going to work. Chantell whispered behind me, ""She's naked!""\n""Yeah, I noticed.""\n""Well I better get undressed, as well."" As she stripped off her clothes I got my first full look at her form, and once again, I was blown away by the beauty of this woman. Her breasts were perched high upon her chest and were very full. There was no sag to them which seemed to enhance their fullness. Her areolas were as broad as a coffee cup, and as brown as a dark coffee bean. Her nipples stood out like the end of a pool cue. The perfection of these tits made me dizzy, but her body didn't stop there. Her waist was very narrow, but flared dramatically into wide, full hips. The crack of her ass was very pronounced and extended vertically at least 10 inches above the bottom of her pussy. She kept her bush well trimmed, and the pussy looked like a ten course meal. Her large pussy lips stretched out like butterfly wings and didn't quite hide the pink entrance to her vagina. Her clitoris was poised like a sentinel above it all. Finally, her long beautifully curved legs suspended the entire package well above the floor of the room. ""Well how do I look?"" I took her into my arms and whispered, ""You're a goddess."" She beamed and proceed to give me a long, slow wet kiss. Meanwhile my hands never stopped caressing the length of her body. As we broke apart, I whispered into her ear, ""If you two do get along, you're in for a special treat. She has the most incredible tongue I've ever come across."" Chantell arched her eyebrows and replied, ""Oh really?"" Obviously she got the double entendre.\n\nCHAPTER 3: THE MISTRESS\n\nLight was faintly starting to shine within the room, but there was enough to clearly see what was going on in the bedroom. I stood to one side peering in as Chantell approached Sheila's sleeping form. In spite of the obvious trouble all of this was likely to cause me, I was getting very turned on by where it was heading, sexually. Sheila was lying on her stomach with her legs spread well apart. Chantell leaned over the end of the bed and I could see her pussyworks very well from my position as she slowly started to caress Sheila's thighs and ass cheeks. Chan took one more look back at me, and then took the plunge. There was never any doubt in my mind that she would go through with it. Channie's chin rested on the surface of the bed as she flicked her tongue at Sheila's pussy. Sheila immediately moaned in response. Chan started licking up and down her slit, but stopped short of her asshole, for now. Sheila was still half asleep, but she was beginning to get very aroused. She deftly turned over onto her back while still keeping her eyes closed. This allowed Chan much greater access to Sheila's cunt, and she proceeded to drive her finger into her slit while gently biting and sucking her labia. Sheila moaned and voiced the words, ""Oh that feels so good. Don't stop!"" I knew the dam was about to break, because Chan had obviously not attacked Sheila's clitoris, yet. Seconds after this thought, Sheila cried out and her eyes flew wide open. Channie didn't miss a beat and laved her tongue across Sheila's clit. Sheila propped herself on her arms and stared incredulously down at the top of Chan's head. ""Who the hell are you?"" At this point I had to step in if I were to prevent any disastrous introductions. ""Hi sweetie, it's me. This is a new friend of mine who was interested in my relationship with you, but I told her that we both have reasons for keeping our affair confidential, so I didn't tell her your name. She thinks that's a good idea, so we're going to skip all of the introductions here, okay?"" Sheila, still looking puzzled, replied, ""Okay. But I thought YOU were going to give my pussy that wake up call?""\n""I was, but my friend thought it would be clever if she did it, instead."" Channie had moved up to sit beside us on the bed. Sheila looked at her and said in her little girl voice, ""Thank you, that felt great."" Channie replied, ""It was my pleasure. Tell me little red, are you bisexual?"" Sheila blushed and stammered, ""No, but I do get certain dirty thoughts when I see a beautiful woman."" Her voice trailed off as she looked away from Chan's black gaze. I thought to myself, ""Who could blame her?"" Channie smiled and lifted Sheila's chin until they were looking at one another eye-to-eye. ""Listen sweetie, I don't want to do anything you're not comfortable with because this is my first time with a woman, as well."" She tossed her head in my direction and continued, ""This dirty dog's description of you didn't do you justice. You are so beautiful that my loins are aching at this moment."" Sheila's bright smile lit up her face, and she responded, ""Really? Do you really think so?"" Channie nodded in reply and Sheila continued, ""Wow, because you must be the most beautiful woman I've ever seen!"" Chan pulled Sheila into her embrace and the two women kissed passionately for a couple of minutes. Channie finally broke it off to catch her breath, and shot a look over at me. ""You ain't kidding about this little honey's tongue."" Sheila smiled and said, ""You ain't felt nothin' yet. Wait till I get my tongue inside your cunt, little blackie!"" Chan's eyes flew open wide at the name and started laughing. She looked at me and declared, ""This little piece is quite a gem. Now get the fuck off the bed and leave us in peace. If you want to watch us and beat that fuckrod do it over there on the chair."" Sheila was obviously into this game. She replied to me, ""Yeah, keep that cuntbuster to yourself."" I took a lame parting shot and yelled, ""Well you two haven't heard the last from me."" Then I settled into the chair to watch the show.\n\n Sheila immediately grabbed Channie and kissed her again. Chan responded and pressed her dark body into Sheila's white skin. Chan's tits were only slightly bigger than Sheila's, so they matched up well when pressed against one another. Both women were getting stimulated by the hardened nipples of the other's tits digging into their own soft titflesh. Again, Chan broke off the kiss, took a breath, and exclaimed, ""Oh yeah, before I forget! I sucked off the dirty dog's dick earlier and he told me, afterward, that he'd just finished fucking your ass. Is that true?""\n""Yes, he did. It was wonderful.""\n""Well since I tasted your ass by sucking his cock, I was wondering if you wanted a taste of mine?"" Sheila's eyes flew open wide, and she paused for a moment before lying down on her back. With a dark glint in her eye she said, ""Sit that stinkhole down on my face you black bitch. I'll have a taste of that."" It was the first time that I'd seen Chantell speechless. I laughed aloud. I really gave her no warning on how foul-mouthed Sheila could be. Channie wasn't stunned for long, though. She place her knees on either side of Sheila's shoulders and lowered her dark ass down on Sheila's face. Channie immediately began playing with Sheila's round tits. By the look on Chan's face I could tell Sheila started out kissing her puckered asshole. But with time, another surprised look came over her face as I knew Sheila's tongue was penetrating her anus. Chantell leaned back and let out a low guttural moan. Within seconds Channie's cunt juice was flowing over Sheila's chin and down her neck. ""Oh you lovely little redheaded tramp. Your tongue feels divine. Don't stop you little cunt or I'll spank that fat white ass of yours."" Sheila did stop and pulled herself out from beneath Chantell to face her. ""What did you say? You're gonna spank my ass? And you think my ass is fat compared to your big caboose? I've licked your dirty poopshoot long enough, but I'm not done with you."" She pushed Channie onto her back. ""I tasted some of that sweet cunt cream of yours and I ain't stoppin' til I get my fill."" With that Sheila plunged her face between Chantell's dark legs. By now, I was getting very turned on by all of the talk and action. I don't know how many erections I'd had already, but it was hard once more. I pulled it out of my pants and started stroking it to the rhythm of the slurps upon Chan's pussy. I could only catch glimpses of Sheila's tongue, but it was obviously working overtime. Channie started moaning and she never stopped. Her orgasms were quite different from Sheila's. Where Sheila tended to have a short, intense release, Channie seemed to stay in an orgasmic state for minutes on end. The two of them went on for 20 minutes before Chantell broke it off, saying, ""Hold on sweetie. I can't take anymore of that tongue. You proved your point. I'm exhausted!"" Sheila surfaced from between Chan's legs and started cleaning the excess juice from her face. She paused before asking, ""Were you faking all of that moaning? I couldn't tell when you were actually achieving orgasm?"" Chantell pulled her down on top of her and kissed her long and hard. When she broke it off, Chan replied, ""I don't fake lil' red. I just like to take my time, stretch 'em out for long periods. I remained in orgasm for almost an hour, once. But with your tongue, the orgasm was too intense. I couldn't maintain it any longer without going over an edge."" Sheila smiled and replied, ""Now do I get that spanking you promised?"" Chantell replied, ""Do you really want a spanking?"" I leaned forward in my chair because this sounded interesting. Gears were obviously shifting in Sheila's mind when she replied, ""No please don't spank me. I cry when I get spanked. Especially hard slaps on my ass. I know I've been a naughty, nasty-mouthed little whore and deserve a spanking, but please have pity on me."" Chan looked stunned, at first, but picked up on the game pretty quickly. ""Of course I'm gonna spank you, you dirty little bitch! You said I had a big caboose. Did you really think you were going to get away with that?"" If I didn't know better, I'd say that there was genuine fear in Sheila's eyes. ""No, no, I didn't mean it. You have the most beautiful ass in the whole world. I should know, I just tasted it. Your asshole tastes so great. Please don't spank me for my comments. But whatever you do, don't ram one of those dildos in my dresser up my cunt while spanking me. That would hurt even more. I never want to feel such pain ever again."" I laughed at this, but Chantell shot a hard look at me as she retrieved, not one, but two dildos from Sheila's dresser. Sheila's eyes shot wide open, and I'm not sure whether all of the fear was feigned, as Chantell replied, ""I'm not only going to shove one dildo up your cunt, but since you seem to enjoy things shoved up your ass, I'm gonna shove this second one up your dirthole. Then, we're going to see how much you enjoy the spanking I'm gonna deliver to your lily white ass cheeks."" I interjected, ""Careful Channie, she's only been buttfucked one-"" To which, she so eloquently interrupted, ""Shutup Pudwhacker!"" Chantell grabbed Sheila by the hair, jerking her onto all fours. Sheila moaned in delight. Channie started in on her cunt with her tongue. ""My, my look who's wet already?"" Sheila seemed to be trying to imitate Chan's orgasms by keeping a continuous moan going, but every time her clit was touched she let out a little yelp. Chantell, worked the first dildo into her cunt while kissing and licking Sheila's asshole. Once her asshole was good and wet, Chan pulled the lubed dildo from the cunt and slowly pushed it up her asshole. Sheila kept her moans going, but I could see she was shaking slightly from the experience. Once the first dildo was all of the way in, Channie had no trouble pushing the second one into Sheila's sopping wet pussy. With two dildos pushed up Sheila's two holes, Chantell started slapping Sheila's beautiful, round derrierre. With each slap, Sheila cried out. Her pain seemed real, but the look on her face was a mixture of lust and fear. By the tenth slap her cries had turned to ecstasy, even though tears continued to roll down her face. ""So you think that feels good little bitch?"" Chantell grabbed a fistful of hair and yanked her head back as she slapped one of Sheila's sweet cheeks as hard as she could. Knowing that this type of rough treatment had previously turned her on, I was unsurprised when she cried out and turned her head to give Chan a look of pure lust. Chantell rubbed her hands over the red spots on Sheila's ass cheeks caused by the spanking. She bent down and covered the surface of her ass with gentle licks and kisses while reaching around and rubbing her sensitive clit. This action elicited a series of long moans from Sheila. Chantell, seeing her advantage in this situation gave the lovely redhead several more light slaps on the butt while pinching her clit. This was too much for Sheila and her moans turned into a full blown scream for 2 seconds before she buried her face in a pillow. As Sheila continued her muffled screaming, Chantell kept up her light spanking which caused Sheila's cunt to start gushing pussy nectar out from the sides of the dildo. Chantell quit her spanking and positioned herself beneath Sheila's snatch to catch the juice dripping off of the dildo. Eventually Sheila's screams turned to shaking sobs, and Chan on cue removed the dildo from her pussy to cause the remaining cunt juice to flow all over her face. She pulled Sheila's slit down on her face, licking her clean, while simultaneously withdrawing the other dildo from her asshole. Sheila was still sobbing, so Channie moved up and pulled her into her arms. Sheila went into her infant act, once again, and nuzzled her face into Chan's magnificent boobs. Chan held Sheila's shaking body tightly against her own while making soothing purr sounds in her ear. Within Chantell's face I could read concern, relief, and a certain sense of wonderment over what just happened. I could hear Chantell whisper, ""Don't worry little sweetie. Momma's here."" In response, Sheila squirmed a little in her embrace and began to suckle on one of Chantell's large nipples. Soon, her sobbing and shaking stopped, and she seemed to be falling asleep again. At one point during these scenes I almost jerked myself to orgasm, but as the events transpired I'd forgotten all about my hard-on and sat as a dumbfounded spectator taking in an incredibly sexy act between two gorgeous women. I moved to the bed to caress the skin of both of these beauties, and this action sent Sheila into slumberland. Channie slowly extracted herself from the embrace, and followed me out to the living room.\n\n I sat down on the couch, and Channie straddled my lap and gave me a long, wet kiss. I caressed her back and ass while she pushed her billowy chest against my own. When she finally broke off from the kiss she looked at me with one of her dazzling smiles. She said, ""Thankyou, thankyou, thankyou for bringing me to the most wonderful sexual experience of my life."" I feigned a groan and replied, ""Oh no! I've created a lesbo!"" She pinched me and said, ""I'll show you what kinda lesbo I am."" With my hard-on pressed against her belly, she slid her body up in one fluid motion and pushed her wet love tunnel down upon my pecker. As her butt settled onto my lap she buried her face into my shoulder and gasped, ""Oh my God your dick is big!"" I held her tight and still as I pulled her head back to give her another long kiss. As we held still onto one another, Channie's pussy continuously pulsed upon my throbbing boner. I laid gentle kisses along the contours of her face and neck, as she held her eyes closed. Through her soft moaning, she whispered, ""God I love your touch, Frank.""\n""Thanks, yours isn't bad, either."" She slowly opened her eyes and asked, ""Had you ever made love to a black woman before tonite?""\n""Once. She was one of these hookers-with-a-heart-of- gold. Actually, I paid her for sex one time and she gave it away on another occasion. I helped her out when she quit whoring. She had some trouble with her former pimp before she got out from under that lifestyle.""\n""Do you consider me a whore for my relationship with Bernard?"" The question caught me offguard, and I hurriedly stated, ""No. Definitely not. I think people should do what they feel is right at the time. Besides, I don't look down on the profession of prostitution, so even if I thought of you in those terms I wouldn't be thinking any less of you."" My stomach started growling, causing Channie to laugh, saying, ""Maybe we should finish this up and grab a bite to eat, or even some sleep."" I retorted, ""Oh, I think I would have to get rid of two distractions before I could sleep."" With that, Chantell started a slow motion fuck that felt absolutely great. I placed my hands on her tits as she ground her pussy down onto my lap. I could feel her clit rubbing against the base of my cock while her wet cunt lips slid all of the way down to my balls. This action produced soft moans from both of us, but eventually she started an up and down action that was agonizingly slow. She would rise up slowly until the head of my dick would slurp out between her large, thick pussy lips. I would respond by pushing the slit at the tip of my helmet against her budding clit. She gasped at the end of each of these strokes. Then, she would work her vaginal muscles to open the entrance to her pussy, and slide back down my pole in one long, slow burn. After one or two cycles, I sensed she had started into another orgasm. Her pussy began pulsing at a harder and quicker rate, while the insides of her pussy felt wetter and wetter. Her face looked totally lost with her eyes rolled back into her head and her mouth continuously moaning. I started to hum to the rhythm of this slow fuck while squeezing her beautiful boobs. I lost track of time, and wasn't aware until afterwards that we had kept it up for almost a half hour. Channie's orgasm continued to crescendo. After awhile I could feel her pussy juice drip down across my balls. This sensation got me even harder, and I was having difficulty holding back my own orgasm. About this time, Chan opened her eyes slightly and whispered, ""Cum in me. Let it go. Let me feel your hot spunk shoot toward my ovaries."" The sound of her voice and the mention of her reproductive organs set me off. My dick throbbed so hard that it sent her into a deeper orgasm. Together, our moaning changed to loud grunts, but Channie refused to pick up the pace of her up & down motion. The slowness of the stimulation caused me to hold back for almost a minute, but when I finally came I literally exploded. My violent orgasm shot wad after wad of cum deep into her vagina. She shouted aloud as she collapsed her butt onto my lap a final time while burying her mouth into my shoulder. She bit down, and I yelled as my last jet of jizm squirted out the end of my dick. She lie still within my arms for over a minute as our sex organs quivered to a stop. As she arose from my shoulder, she gasped, ""Oh my God! I drew blood."" I ignored my shoulder and brought her face up to mine. Several drops of blood stained her white teeth and another drop was dripping down her lower lip. My cock seemed to be stirring as I wiped a finger across her mouth to show her my blood. Her eyes went wide as she looked at me, and then she closed her lips about my finger and swallowed all of the blood. ""Wow, a first! I've never been fucked by a lesbo vampire, before."" She pressed her mouth onto mine and I tasted the last vestiges of blood in her mouth. Our kiss was interrupted by applause coming from behind us. Chantell twisted around, causing my dick to fall out of her cunt. Both of us were staring at Sheila's nude form standing in the doorway. ""How long have you been watching us,"" Channie asked. ""Oh, about 5 or 10 minutes. I wished I could join you.""\n""Well come here, sweetie,"" Chan said while extending her hand toward Sheila. Sheila ran to the couch and squeezed her voluptuous form between us. Channie kissed her for a short while, but Sheila broke it off and turned toward my shoulder. She laved my wound with her tongue, but her saliva stung a little. Then she popped back up and said, ""I'll get a bandaid.""\n\n After dressing the bite and giving one another kisses all around, I found myself getting a bit dizzy between these two naked beauties. Sheila's nose crinkled and said, ""You smell like a dump! I think we should all adjourn to the tub."" It was then that I heard the faucet running in the bathroom. Sheila must have turned it on when she retrieved the bandaid. I couldn't deny that I needed a washing. The three of us, got up from the couch and walked toward the bathroom. Chantell let out a low whistle when she caught sight of the tub. Sheila beamed at the compliment, stating, ""It's my biggest indulgence. I have to have a large tub to stretch out in ... with or without a man."" The tub was almost half full already and its large circular shape could easily hold the three of us together. After easing into the hot water, all three of us tilted our heads back and enjoyed several minutes of peace. Eventually, Sheila produced two bars of soap and the two women proceeded to scrub me from head to toe. Their hands felt great upon my body, and they allowed me to help wash them, as well. We were all feeling very clean when Sheila announced, ""Now for one of my best tricks."" She plunged her head down beneath the water and proceeded to gobble my dick, whole. Chantell stared incredulously down at the sight. She asked me whether she might gag or drown. I replied that she'd previously informed me that she could hold her breath for two minutes. Chantell looked at me and stated, ""I have to get a better view of this."" She plunged her head down beneath the surface of the water, as well. Within moments, I felt Channie's mouth open wide over the surface of my balls. I couldn't believe what I was feeling. Here I was receiving an underwater blowjob from two women; one had my testicles in her mouth while the other had deep throated the entire length of my penis. They had proceeded to kiss one another across my cock and balls. I had to draw on every bit of composure to keep from coming. I reasoned that any disruption caused by me might result in great harm to me, personally. I didn't want to give either of these women any reason to gag, or cough, or bite down. After about a minute of this, both women broke off from my genitals and resurfaced. They both gasped for air and breathed hard for a couple of minutes. Watching their lovely breasts heave up and down was a sight to behold. I thanked both of them profusely for their wonderful act. We spent another half hour fondling, caressing, kissing and licking one another all over. Sheila and Chantell alternated bouncing their tight cunts up and down on my underwater hard on. When we had all had enough, we got out and towelled off. I put on my briefs while they put on a couple of short silk robes that Sheila produced from her closet. Needless to say, the sheerness of these garments did little to hide the charms of their bodies. I sat back at the dining room table and watched the two of them concoct a huge breakfast with many pauses for long kisses with one another. There seemed to be a huge amount of affection building between these two women, who were heretofore strictly heterosexual. I knew I was treading dangerous waters here, because the veil of introductions could tumble down at any second. After a delicious breakfast, we hurriedly threw the dishes in the sink and ran toward the bedroom. I'd been going for 30+ hours with no sleep, but the deprivation seemed to be heightening my libido. I'd never done two women at once, and I wasn't going to blow this opportunity by insisting on a nap.\n\n As I climbed onto the bed I caught Channie winking at Sheila. ""I say we tie him up with our stockings. What do you say, Red?"" Sheila laughed, and replied, ""I say that's a great idea, Blackie. Once he's firmly strapped to the bed, it'll be fun to use and abuse this boy toy."" As they started cinching their hose about my wrists and ankles, Chan continued, ""Did you know this dog is a real pervert when it comes to stockings and feet?""\n""No, I didn't know that. Do you think he'd willingly kiss and lick mine?""\n""Well, once we have him tied down, it doesn't matter what he's willing to do. We can force him to do most anything."" With my wrists already tied to the headboard, Channie continued to lash my legs to the lower corners of the bed while Sheila stood up over the top of me. She let herself down with a thud upon my chest, causing all of the air within my lungs to painfully expell from my throat. I tried my best to conceal the searing pain of the wind being knocked out of me, but Sheila's knowing smile revealed that I wasn't having full success at such disguisery. Eventually, I got my wind back as Sheila traced her small, sexy feet across my face. I kissed and licked at them whenever they strayed over my mouth which resulted in giggles from her. Sheila's ticklish nature forced me to reconsider her actual age. By this time, Chantell was done with her task, and set about on her next adventure. Although Sheila's body blocked my sight of Chan, I could tell she was spreading out petroleum jelly upon my pecker. It was rock hard when she positioned herself above the erection. Sheila looked back as she watched Channie squeeze her tight anus over the top of my dick. Sheila commented, ""Go on girl! This boy is a master buttfucker!"" Chantell's rectum was almost as tight as Sheila's, but the jelly seemed to make it slide easier. Once her asshole was fully settled over my dick, she let out a sustained groan and muttered, ""Oh, this hurts so good."" Sheila remarked, ""It sure does you tramp. I'm jealous."" In response, Chan reached around Sheila's torso and started playing with her tits. Sheila kept gliding her feet over my face, while using one hand to stimulate her pink little clitoris. Chantell, meanwhile, started an up and down pumping action on my dick. The tightness of the fit was keeping my orgasm in. All three of us were moaning and grunting for several minutes. I was getting closer to the edge as Sheila stopped moving her feet which allowed me to constantly lick and kiss them. About this time, Sheila started swinging her free hand back to slap at Chan's curvaceous buttcheek. Initially, it caused her to yelp and jump upward on my pecker. But, then she settled back down into her up and down movement and another continuous orgasm. The convulsions of her cunt rippled through to the walls of her anus causing waves of pleasure to pass from my cock through my entire body. Every time Sheila slapped her ass, Channie's cunt convulsed anew. I lasted for all of five minutes before I exploded my fifth load of jizz of the night/morning into Chan's dark, lovely anus. There couldn't have been much more volume of cum left in my balls, but Channie seemed to feel what was squirted into her ass and let out a long, sustained howl. Meanwhile Sheila had brought herself off and let out a choked-off scream. I was sucking on her toes when she screamed. Reactively, she shoved her thin small foot deep into my mouth. I swallowed it almost up to the heel. After her orgasm, she slowly withdrew it and gave me a wink. The two women collapsed on either side of my chest, and began to tease me. ""You really must be only half-a-man to let us tie you up like this.""\n""Yeah, you're a weak little mongrel. We should take you out into public with a collar and leash.""\n""Oh, that's a screamer of an idea, but I think I would prefer to keep him tied up here and force him to do all kinds of nasty things.""\n""For starters, he promised a little analingus on me, and the timing couldn't be more perfect. His last little squirt went up my stinkhole. What do you think, Red, should we force him to eat out my ass?""\n""Fer sure! He's a great ass licker."" Channie wasted no time mounting my face with her asshole. Sheila licked up the remaining mess on my dick and had me half-hard, again, within seconds. She managed to slip it up into her snatch and after several minutes of up & down, had me fully erect, again. I was ready for the anal job on Channie. I started by kissing her puckered asshole for several minutes, and her sphincter loosened up immediately. A small mixture of fluid flowed from her asshole that I hoped was mostly sweat. Her pussy nectar flowed from her cunt, as well, to form an elixir that was very heady. There was both a sweetness and sourness to the mixture, and all I could think of was that I was sipping the nectar of a goddess. Channie and Sheila were facing one another upon my torso. Sheila's action on my dick was frantic for awhile, but soon she slowed down and though I was blind, I presumed that the two were kissing and caressing one another. At this point, Channie had mostly dried up, so I kissed her puckered asshole several more times and dove in with my tongue. Her anus had a bitter taste, as Sheila's had, but the flavor was distinctly different and indescribable. To think that I was licking the inside of woman's asshole would have normally been a bit repulsive to me, but I let my mind wander to all of the events of the last 12 hours and got swept away by these powerful sexual feelings. My thoughts were distracted when I heard Sheila go into a half-scream. Her juices were flooding down the length of my pecker, and I could also feel Channie's pussy starting to release upon my chin. It was too much to take, and I immediately launched into my own orgasm. My balls were pretty well spent by this time, but that didn't prevent my cock from going into throbbing overdrive literally dry heaving the last remnants of jizm into Sheila's cunt. Their orgasms lasted quite long, so I swirled my tongue one final trip around Channie's anus and then moved down to her pussy to lap up the remains of her orgasm. Eventually, they dismounted and smiled down upon me like two cheshire cats. ""Okay dirty dog, we're gonna give you a choice. You can stay tied up and be our love slave, or we'll release you if you let us spank you."" The love slave part sounded interesting, but I had strained my limbs against my restraints and I needed some freedom of movement for my limbs. ""Untie me you uncouth pair from hell."" That set them off giggling as they untied me, and I stopped to consider whether these two might be real live witches. As soon as they released me, I contracted my arms and legs and rolled over to a fetal position with my butt in the air. Channie and Sheila started whacking me with the flat of their hands, but it really didn't hurt at all. It had the effect of numbing me, somewhat, which caused my normal post-coital supercharge feeling to dissipate quickly. By the time they'd finished I was completely exhausted. I collapsed upon the bed, and felt the two beauties tuck me in under a light comforter. In this drowsy state they both gave me sweet kisses and left me in silence. Dreamland hit me like a ton of bricks.\n\n I awoke to the sound of a hammer being cocked upon a gun. I'd heard this sound, unexpectedly on several occasions during my work, and it never failed to get my full attention. I was awake with my back against the bed's headboard within a half a second. At the end of the bed I was faced with the barrels of two guns staring me down. Chantell was holding my gun which she must have found within my boot holster while Sheila was holding another handgun that must have been hers. Chantell had cocked my gun, and Sheila was in the process of flipping off the safety of her own. There was a large red weal on the side of Sheila's face that looked strangely erotic to me. Since I didn't cause it, I could only presume Chantell had had some sort of violent swing at Sheila's pale, white face. Once the hammer on Sheila's gun was cocked, Chantell growled, ""Well, well, well, the son of a bitch is wide awake. Good! He has some explaining to do."" As my mind cleared, I could only presume that introductions were made between the two, while I slept. Mentally, I put on my blades and quickly started to skate...\n\nCHAPTER 4: THE FALLGUY\n\nAs I stared up at these two armed beauties, my fear was mixed with a certain erotic thrill. I was pretty sure that neither woman was very experienced with firearms which made the threat posed by their itchy trigger fingers all the more real. Nevertheless, neither the dark Chantell nor the pale Sheila had bothered to don any clothes prior to this showdown, and the thought of my life ending with this vision as my last was giving me a brand new boner. ""First of all, I never approached Sheila in that bar. Second, I had intended to tell you, Chantell, all about my involvement with her prior to our own sexual encounter. Our intimate engagement after the report made it difficult to tell you afterwards.""\n""Go on,"" snarled Chantell. ""I never meant for either one of you to get hurt. The sexual situations we were involved in were entirely spontaneous.""\n""Go on,"" piped in Sheila. ""I've never gotten involved in a sexual situation with a client, ever, in the past. I can prove it to you if we go to my office.""\n""Go on,"" they both intoned together. I was starting to panic. Usually, I could tell what someone wanted to hear. In my business you don't get very far by not being able to read people. Desperate I tried another strategy, saying, ""And I'm very, very sorry.""\n""And,"" they chimed together. ""And, I'm a low-life scumbag for doing what I did.""\n""And,"" they said again. ""And, I'll make it up to you, I promise. Just please don't kill me."" A smile broke out on Chantell's face, and as she glanced at Sheila a smile broke out on her face, as well. I was beginning to feel that I had successfully skated around the debacle when Chantell informed me of just how far I was going to have to pay. She said, ""This is for starters, but eventually you will see how bad repayment really is."" She flicked off a tape recorder over on the dresser, and approached the bed with the gun still leveled at my head. She told me to get on all fours, and as soon as I did she presented the barrel of my own gun in front of my mouth. ""Suck on it, you disloyal scumbag."" I didn't open my mouth right away, and paid for it. Sheila had snuck up behind me and whacked the side of my head with the butt of her gun. My head was ringing from the impact as I opened my mouth. Sheila inserted the end of the gun into my open mouth, saying, ""You're gonna keep sucking this gun until I can see evidence that you're enjoying it."" She slid the barrel in and out of my mouth with her finger on the trigger the whole time. I was thankful that the gun barrel was no longer than 4 inches. As a result, I never quite gagged on it when she pushed it in as far as it would go on the end stroke. I was damn afraid. I'd come across gangland shooting scenes before and realized that a gun going off in a person's mouth can induce a long, painful death. I was wondering just what it was that I had to do to show Chantell that I was enjoying this when suddenly, from the rear, I felt an object pushing into my asshole. Knowing that if I yelled or tried to turn my head to see what it was that I could trigger the gun in my mouth, I merely closed my eyes and concentrated on absorbing the pain. The object at my asshole was obviously a fairly long object with medium thickness. I knew what it was well before Chantell yelled encouragement to Sheila, ""Push it in hard babydoll. That was a good idea not to lubricate it before pushing it in."" Sheila's gun had a 5 to 6 inch barrel and she'd inserted most of it already in. The thought of a bullet ripping through my colon and guts was not a pleasant thought, but I realized that the more resistance that my rectum offered that the more likely it was that her finger might push too hard on the trigger. Therefore, I concentrated on loosening my sphincter. Soon after, she had shoved it all of the way in, and after a few more push and pulls my butthole was loose enough for a smooth, easy stroke. ""Are you scared scumbag"" asked Chantell, knowing I couldn't answer. ""Yeah, are you enjoying this double penetration, darling?""\n""Sheila, you're such a flirt. I bet if we were doing this to you, you'd have had a couple of orgasms by now."" Sheila didn't say anything in response, and I could picture her pondering Chantell's proposal. ""Okay loverboy, I still don't think you're enjoying this."" With that, she shoved the front pistol down hard within my throat. Part of the gun butt rammed hard into my chin, but I kept my composure and kept sucking. I thought to myself, ""Think, you dumb son-of-a-bitch. Sooner or later one of them is going to tire and if their gun goes off it's pain-city."" It then dawned on me that I was limp as overcooked pasta. Obviously, these girls wanted me to get turned on by all of this before they stopped. Despite being orally and anally raped by these firearms, I began feeling like I was being fucked. I pulled my thoughts into the action of the gun barrels and slowly started getting hard. I could taste and smell the vestiges of gunpowder and tried to think of it as an aphrodisiac. Meanwhile, the gun at my butt was moving in and out so smoothly I was actually beginning to enjoy it. After a couple of more minutes I finally got confirmation that it was working when Chantell commented, ""Well, well, well, the dirty dog has got a nasty boner. He must be enjoying this afterall."" Relief started flowing through my body because I thought the rape might end. Much to my dismay, though, Channie commanded, ""Okay Sheila-slut, get underneath there and suck him off, but don't you stop moving that gun in and out."" Sheila's enthusiasm could be surmised by the speed of her motions. She quickly slid under me and placed her mouth on my member. I was temporarily fearful that her cocksucking ministrations were going to cause a powerful eruption in my ass. But soon her mouth and throat were full of my meat and I was oblivious to all else. It took less than five minutes to summon a load of jizm, and when I blew my load into Sheila's mouth it had to be my most powerful orgasm of the last 24 hours. Chan removed the gun from my mouth and moved to take over the trigger at my asshole, saying ""I didn't know the bastard could cum so fast."" Sheila took her time to clean up every drop of cum, and then moved beside Channie to give her a tongue load of my seed. I turned to watch these two french for a short while with the gun still inserted up my butt. When they broke from the kiss, Channie said, ""Now you're going to tell me the best gun-for-hire who has no ethical problems shooting someone for a small sum of money."" My mind was reeling. What would she need a gunman for? If she was going to kill me, wouldn't she do it herself? Or did she truly hate Bernard so much that she was going to have him murdered? I asked aloud, ""What would you need a gunman for?"" Sheila grabbed my hair and yanked my head back. ""Answer her question!""\n""Okay, okay. Mike Fanelli."" Sheila had picked up my gun and slammed the butt into the backside of my head, shouting, ""Is he the best you can come up with?"" I was seeing stars, but responded, ""Yes, yes, he's very good. He used to contract part-time with the mob. Now he's an independent contractor."" Channie chuckled in response to Sheila's violent actions. She asked, ""How good is he at surveillance?""\n""Very good. I've worked with him in the past and he's very professional."" Finally, she pulled the gun from my asshole. Sheila pulled me down to my side, squirmed into my embrace, and started kissing me. I was so relieved that I started kissing her back. Chan let it go on for a couple of minutes before she commanded, ""Come on tramp. Let's get up. We have work to do.""\n\n ""You're probably wondering what the fuck is going on, so let me clue you in. Sheila, here, doesn't know very many details but enough to know that Bernard is out of her life. I've made the little she-bitch an offer she couldn't refuse. Oh yes, she'll remain a kept woman, but her life is about giving me pleasure and keeping me happy.""\n""Who liked that little-dicked prude, anyway,"" Sheila rhetorically asked, obviously referring to Bernard. ""Shutup Sheila,"" Channie acidly replied. She continued, ""Originally I was going to retire with my investments to a villa in Mexico upon my divorce, but I've always thought it would be nice to have a second house in the Caymans and now I think I know of a way to achieve it."" Channie licked her lips and said, ""That's where you and your friend Mike Fanelli come in ...""\n\n Today, thinking about those twelve sex-charged hours always seems to bring a smile to my face, and I haven't had a lot to smile about over the last two years in the state penetentiary. Two years ago, Chantell had hired Mike Fanelli to follow me at a distance with a high powered rifle at my back, as I implemented her plan. One false move by me and I knew Mike's aim would cause a quick death. It seemed Bernie boy had a weakness for gambling, and after a few weeks at the horse track, I worked my way into his confidence. Using a couple of jockey friends of mine, I arranged to rig a race. I approached Bernard about investing in the scheme and he got so excited he almost came in his pants. Not surpisingly, someone had tipped off the cops of our scheme before the final meeting. The police had got to the jockeys first and offered them clemency for their involvement in the sting. I was not so fortunate. The best my lawyer could do was plea bargain for a 5 year prison term with eligibility for parole after 2. Meanwhile, after two years of appeals and high priced shenanigans by his attorneys, Bernie boy had yet to spend a night in jail. Unfortunately for him though, his criminal behavior cost the McLemore Clan a good sum of money to one Chantell McLemore in their divorce proceedings. Bern's criminal actions violated a term of the pre-nuptual agreement and Channie was able to exact a $30 million settlement. I figured that could easily buy her a dream house in the Caymans. Every time I sit down to eat the prison food, I picture Chantell and Sheila sitting somewhere sipping margaritas while laughing at my predicament.\n\n The state gave me $200, today, as I stepped out of prison. They warned me many times of the requirement to see my parole officer tommorrow. I made a beeline to a bar and quickly said hello to the bottom of four shotglasses of whiskey. After a three or four beers, a guy came into the bar and sat down next to me. It took me awhile to focus on the guy's face, but it turned out to be Mike Fanelli. With as much sarcasm that I could muster, I said, ""Mikey pal. Thanks for not shooting me two years ago.""\n""It was just a job Frank, just like I'm just doing my job now.""\n""What!? Did the bitch hire you to kill me once I got out?"" My drunken feeling had kicked in strong, but I don't think I would have felt any fear even if I was sober. Death was no longer a big deal with me. ""Come on, Frank. I'll take you someplace better than this dive."" I obediently followed Mike and he took me to a private airstrip. I took one look at the private jet and realized that I'd be breaking my parole if I left the state. I turned to try to run away, but I was too drunk and Mike was too quick. He stuck me with a long hypodermic and I lasted about 10 seconds before falling into a stupor. I woke up with a banger headache on a plush private jet. The jet was small but it included several seats, a dining table, the bed that I was on, and a fully stocked bar. I looked out the window and found that it was night. Screwed again! There was no way I was going to make my parole meeting. I'd spend a minimum of another 6 months with the guys in stripes for this fuck up. I moved forward and found the door to the cockpit locked. A small window revealed a pilot with long red hair. I couldn't see her face, but knew it had to be Sheila. I pounded on the door and shouted her name to no effect. Finally, I yelled, ""I need an aspirin."" I went back and found an aspirin that was already prepared for me upon the table. I took it, and waited out the long flight. Four hours later we landed in what I calculated to be a small town on the West coast of Mexico. I tensed up and readied for a spring. I was going to have some answers, by God. When the plane came to a stop, a gas erupted into the compartment from the air vents. I quickly covered my face, but it was too late and I lost consciousness.\n\n I dreamed some very pleasant dreams, but eventually I drifted into a semi-conscious state. I could feel a mouth licking and kissing my balls. Occasionally, teeth would gently pull at the skin of my scrotum. This mouth would then open wide and totally envelop my 'nads and then stroke the entire ball sack with a wonderful tongue. My cock was enveloped as well, but obviously by a different mouth. Every couple of minutes the mouth would kiss the head of my dick, and then slide over the full length of my hard-on. The lips felt grand on the way down to my pubic hair. Then, with my penis firmly embedded in this throat, an incredible tongue snaked out between the lips and licked the top of my balls, often meeting with the other mouth that was giving so much attention to my testicles. With my eyes still closed in half sleep, I recognized that wonderful cocksucking technique. Sheila! I opened my eyes and let out a surprised grunt to see a full head of beautiful black hair. The woman lifted her face from my cock and turned to look me in the eye. I barely whispered, ""Channie!"" She smiled as she moved up my chest. ""I'm glad you're still willing to use my nickname affectionately."" Her nipples were hard and dug into the flesh of my own chest. I was dumbfounded. I glanced down and noticed that Sheila was working her clit pretty hard while continuing to lick my balls. As I looked around I could tell that I was in the big bedroom of a very large spanish-style house. ""You probably think you've died and gone to heaven."" I numbly nodded my head. ""I hate to burst your bubble, but you're not in heaven. You know, as well as I do, the consequences of breaking parole by leaving the country. You're as much my slave now as you were when you had two guns deep within your orifices."" Her full plans finally dawned upon me, but rather than intimidate me they infuriated me. I got up to a seated position and swung the back of my hand across Chantell's face. The force practically knocked her from the bed. Sheila stopped her licking and stared in amazement. Chan sat up with a fire in her eyes, and a drop of blood dripping down her lower lip. ""What makes you think that I can't break your neck before this red tart can get a gun aimed upon me?""\n""The double blowjob,"" Chan responded. ""What!""\n""The double blowjob. It wasn't the first, and I'm here to tell you that it won't be the last as long as you don't break my neck."" I'd had enough and grabbed a handful of Chan's long curly black hair. Jerking her onto her knees I snarled, ""I'm raping you, you dark little bitch!"" With no advanced lubrication I pushed right into her pussy. She yelled out in pain. But I yanked her hair again and slapped her round asscheeks in response. She started whimpering, but soon started producing her own lubrication in response to my long, hard strokes. After two years, her cunt was as tight as ever. I'd imagined that she'd had had her fill of big-dicked studs during my prison term, but now I wondered whether she'd had sex with anyone other than her nympho redheaded friend. Sheila wasted no time, and added to the effect by positioning herself beneath Chan and alternately licking her clit and my balls. Channie's tight pussy eventually went into contractions. The effect on me was overwhelming. I held onto my orgasm for as long as I could, while continuing to yank at her hair and slap her ass. But eventually Channie started screaming and going into bodily convulsions and I lost it. By the time I'd emptied all of my seed into her vagina I fell back onto the bed lightheaded. I kept trying to remember, but it would seem that Chantell not only learned Sheila's excellent suck technique, but also her propensity for violent orgasms. As I was lost in thought, Channie crawled up my chest, pausing to re- insert my semi-rigid pecker back into her pussy, and brought her pretty face up next to mine. I absently placed my hands on her soft boobs and gently started a squeezing rhythm. ""Anything you want to ask me sweetie?""\n""Yeah, I thought you said this wasn't heaven?""\n""I did, and I meant it. It may be paradise, but it won't be heaven for you. As I said, you're my slave. That's not to say that you won't be raping, and fucking, and fulfilling lots of other fantasies with me and my chauffeur; but you'll have some very specific duties as our bodyguard. If you thought being a private eye was tough, you're gonna find it even tougher protecting us during our gangbangs, dance shows, and daring public displays that we so enjoy."" She paused to let this sink in. ""And, if you ever get out of line, one quick call to the Mexican or Cayman authorities and they'll have your ass deported back to the States in no time. I'm already on good terms with some cute cops in both places, if you know what I mean."" I caught her by surprise when I replied, ""Chauffeur?"" Chantell's eyes grew wide and then she laughed as she got off of me. She mounted Sheila at the end of the bed, and affectionately pushed her hair from her face. ""Did my little Sheila give you a nice flight here?""\n""Sure,"" I replied. Sheila had begun to squeeze Chan's ass and lick her beautiful tits, as Channie closed her eyes. ""Well, she better have. I paid a pretty penny to give her flying lessons and now she drives and flies me anywhere I want to go. Sheila loves to serve me, don't you my little slave."" Through a mouthful of tit, Sheila replied, ""Mmmmm Hmmmm, yes boss."" These two beautiful bodies, lying against one another, were now facing me in such a way that I could see their four holes lined up in a line: asshole, cunt, cunt, asshole. It was a beautiful and erotic sight. I paused to consider my situation, scratching my balls in the process. Finally, I said, ""How's the saying go? 'If you can't lick 'em, fuck 'em!'"" They paused in their embrace of one another to look back at me, and said together, ""Lick us and fuck us!"" With that invitation, I plunged my face into paradise."
921,Cheating Heart,"['FF', 'asian']","As Keiko again reached for her card and the receipt upon the waiter's return, Karen spotted something she had totally overlooked earlier. There on the Japanese woman's slender left hand was a gold wedding band. She was married! The black haired woman's heart sunk as her little bubble burst. Sure it had all been a fantasy, but she wanted it to end on a happy note. Why hadn't she spotted it earlier. As they left the restaurant and walked down the street, Keiko felt the change in Karen. ""Is there something wrong?""\n""No, nothing,"" Karen answered, forcing a smile. ""Its just been a long day and all.""\n""Oh, I'm so sorry I've kept you out so late."" Keiko said apologetically. ""I've been enjoying myself so much that I've completely lost track of the time.""\n""I guess it is kind of late and you must be wanting to get back to your hotel,"" Karen said as she looked at her watch and noted that it was almost 11. ""Its about 08:00 in LA, you might want to call your husband before you turn in.""\n""Husband?"" Keiko asked, a puzzled look on her face. ""What makes you think I'm married?""\n""Well the ring for one thing.""\n""The ring.... Omigosh I forgot I was even wearing it."" Keiko exclaimed as she looked down at her hand. ""I've been divorced for almost two years now.""\n""And you still wear his ring?""\n""Well actually, this one's a family heirloom, it belonged to my grandmother. I usually wear it to discourage guys. You know, they find out your single and right away all you are is another skirt to get into. They have a hard time taking you serious after that.""\n""I know the feeling."" Karen said, her smile returning with the news. As they walked and talked, Karen noted that they were only two blocks from her apartment. ""Since you bought the dinner, would you like to come up for a nightcap?"" Karen asked apprehensively. ""We can call you a cab from the apartment."" After a long moment, Keiko said she would love to.\n\n ""Make yourself comfortable,"" Karen said as she turned to lock the door behind them. ""Nice place,"" Keiko said as she admired a row of photos on the mantelpiece. ""Your roommate?"" She asked as she spotted a photo of Karen and Amanda taken last year. ""Er yes..."" Karen replied. ""She's away right now.""\n""This really is a lovely apartment,"" Keiko said as she dropped the subject and moved on. ""So unlike the decor you find in Los Angeles."" Karen quickly poured the nightcaps and handle one to Keiko. ""New friends,"" She said raising her glass. ""Definitely!"" Keiko responded as she took a drink. After they both finished the toast, Karen again looked into those haunting green eyes. Less than a foot separated them and she felt flush. She knew she should call for the cab, but she didn't want her fantasy evening to end. She then leaned forward and kissed Keiko on the lips. The kiss lasted just a second, and once it was done, Karen took a step back. She looked into the oriental girl's face for a reaction but found only the same calmness it had all evening. Then, suddenly, her face widened into a smile. ""Oh God,"" Karen exclaimed. ""I wanted to do that all evening. I just wasn't sure how you would take it.""\n""To tell the truth,"" Kaiko answered. ""Until this moment, neither did I."" She then took a step forward and returned the kiss. This time they embraced and held the kiss much longer. ""This night has been so wonderful,"" Karen said, still holding her. ""And I'll understand if you want to leave.""\n""Actually, I was thinking it might be pretty nice to stay."" was Keiko's reply. Karen's face just glowed at the response.\n\n Karen quickly led the short haired oriental to the couch and kissed her once again. This time the kiss was long and deep. She felt Keiko's mouth open, allowing her tongue easy access. Their tongues met and began to dart in and out of each others mouths. While this exchange too place, Karen began to unbutton Keiko's blouse, slipping her hand within. The Japanese woman's body trembled as she felt the Irish girl slip her hand inside her bra. Her hand cupped the small breasts and soon her fingers began to work their magic on the small nipples. Keiko let out a soft moan, just to let Karen know that she wanted her to continue. The rest of the buttons quickly followed and soon the light blue blouse was on the floor. The half cup bra joined it, giving Karen a good look at the golden mounds she had only glimpsed in the shower. ""They're beautiful...."" Karen smiled. ""They're too small..."" Keiko countered. ""Nonsense,"" Karen retorted as she cupped one in each hand. ""Anything more than a mouthful goes to waste anyway."" With that her mouth was on the dark drown nipples, her tongue covering the small protruding tips. ""Oh that's nice..."" Keiko sighed as she felt the wetness of the white girl's mouth. Karen continued to make oral love to the Oriental's breasts, even as her hands moved down and undid the clips of Keiko's skirt. Keiko shifted a little, lifting her ass off the couch. With a quick tug, the skirt and panties now topped the growing pile of clothes. Karen began to kiss downward, covering the golden belly, converging on the small triangle of hair below. She was fascinated by the absence of any real body hair. What little there was around Keiko's mound was trimmed tight against the skin. Her own bush was quite large and full, in preference to Amanda's taste. Her fingers stroked the outer walls of Keiko's pussy, then Karen moved closer and kissed it in the center. She could smell Keiko's perfume, it was obvious that she had put some there at the gym. As she continued to kiss the outer edges, she slipped a finger inside. Soon it was followed by a second, then a third. Finally it was followed by her probing tongue. Keiko had stretched her legs as far apart as she could, balancing herself on the back of the couch. For the moment she was content to just lay back and enjoy Karen's ministrations. She couldn't help but note how much nicer it felt than any of the men who had eaten her. Those few who had be willing to even try she corrected herself. For a good ten minutes Karen thrusted her eager tongue in and out of the cavity of oriental delight. Every woman tasted different, but Keiko was somehow ever more unique. Perhaps it was just her imagination, perhaps not. ""I want to see you naked!"" Keiko said as she pulled Karen away. ""I want to make love to you too."" Karen stood and began to slowing pull her shirt over her head. The she reached up and played with her large 36 inch breasts, still within the confines of her bra. Those beautiful emerald eyes were riveted on her hand as she undid the front clasp and sent the white material floating to the floor. As they popped free, she grabbed a breast in each hand and gave them a playful squeeze. She had never really been impressed by breast size, but she could tell Keiko was. She leaned forward, one knee on the couch and lifted her right breast to Keiko's mouth. The Japanese girl reached out with her tongue and lightly licked the already erect nipple. After a third pass with her tongue, she reached up and guided the whole of Karen's aureole into her waiting mouth. Keiko sucked tenderly at first, like the newborn she in a way was. Then her motions became stronger and she pulled more and more flesh into her mouth. While she suckled at the first breasts, her free hand sought out the second and fondled it. Soon she switched positions and lifted the other nipple to her mouth. Karen let her take her time exploring the new sensation, remembering her own first experience with a woman. Her own delight at the first time she had actually touched another woman's body. Running her fingers through Keiko's short almost boyish hair, she whispered sweat words of encouragement. Words that translated into an increased desire by Keiko to please her. Keiko then began to move her attentions down Karen's body, duplicating the motion Karen had used on her earlier. Have to give her credit, Karen said to herself, she's a fast learner. Keiko's first attempts at cunnilingus were awkward, even a little rough. Karen reached down and pulled her own lips aside for the neophyte lover, giving her a clear view of her objective. ""Take your time,"" She whispered. ""Just lick it softly, it'll come to you."" Sure enough, after a few minutes, Keiko began to develop a rhythm of her own and began to send little sparks into the walls of Karen's love tunnel. I was right, Karen congratulated herself, defiantly a fast learner. Soon Keiko was rewarded with her first tastes of girlcum as Karen's body began to respond in earnest. ""Let's move to the floor."" Karen said as she guided Keiko into a 69 position. ""That way we can both enjoy it."" For the next half hour, the two women lapped at each other, taking turns increasing and decreasing their passion. Karen knew she was close, but was determined to hold off until Keiko was ready. It wasn't long, and both women exploded in unison. Globs of hot cum gushed from each as they each buried their face in the other's mound. Keiko had never experienced an orgasm like this and she wanted it to go on and on. Her face was covered with love-juice, but she continued to lick away between Karen's legs. But all good things must end as they say and finally both were exhausted. For twenty minutes they laid entangled in each others arms. Their bodies covered with sweat and cum, they silently kissed and licked each other. ""I'm so glad I met you tonight,"" Keiko said softly. ""I'd never have had the courage to try something like this back home.""\n""I'm just as glad to have met you,"" Karen replied as she kissed Keiko's breast. ""It's been so long since I've felt this good. I wish I could........"" Just then she was interrupted by the ringing of the phone. She let it ring a second time, thinking she should let the machine pick it up. Then she decided to answer it.\n\n ""Hello?"" She said, continuing to play with Keiko's breasts. ""Karen.....can you hear me?"" Came the voice on the phone. It was a few seconds before Karen realized it was Amanda's voice. ""Amanda?""\n""Hi lover, you don't know how delightful it is to hear your voice."" replied the voice over the receiver. ""I'm in Los Angeles.""\n""Is something wrong?"" Karen asked as she let go of Keiko's breast and lifted herself into a sitting position. ""I thought you would still be out at sea for another few weeks.""\n""We had engine problems and had to cut the trip short. I have to wrap up a few loose ends out here over the weekend, but I should be home by Sunday night.""\n""That's great..."" Karen said, wondering if she really meant it. ""Karen, there's something I want to say, something I don't want to wait for Sunday for you to hear.""\n""Yes....""\n""Baby, I love you, I don't think I've ever realized how much until the last few weeks. At first I was so involved in my work that I didn't see how much I hurt you by just up and leaving like that. Then as I began to miss you more and more , I knew that no work was worth leaving you again.""\n""Oh God Mandy, you don't know how long I've waited to hear you say that. I can't wait for you to get home.""\n""Well Sunday's only another day and a half, It'll go by quickly. I hope you've been taking care of yourself. I was passing a phone in the hotel lobby, we haven't even checked in yet, and I suddenly felt the need to call you. Have you eaten dinner? I know how you get after those Friday night classes at the Y, you get so worked up you forget to eat at all."" At Amanda's mention of the aerobic class, Karen suddenly remembered Keiko was lying beside her. For the moment she was at a loss for words. ""Karen...are you there?""\n""Er yes......I'm here,"" She said as she saw Keiko sit up and smile. ""Must be the connection."" Keiko brought her finger up to her lips and signaled silence. There was no need for Karen to mention her lapse of fidelity. ""I was asking if you've been remembering to east?""\n""Oh yes, don't worry about that, I brought a little Japanese home after the class, it was delicious."" Karen said, smiling as Keiko. ""I didn't know you liked Japanese."" Amanda said. ""It's a newly acquired taste."" came Karen's answer. ""Honey, Dr. Walsh is calling for me to catch up. I have to go. I'll be on Continental Flight 203 on Sunday, we'll get in about 5:30.""\n""Fine, I'll pick you up then.""\n""Good-bye love, and when I get home I want to start over. As far as I'm concerned, anything that happened before 5:30 Sunday never existed.""\n""That's fine by me, I love you too.""\n\n""All right in the world with your lover? Keiko asked. ""Yeh,"" Karen said sheeplessly. ""I guess Sunday will be a new beginning, this time maybe we can make it work.""\n""I'm glad, maybe when I get back to LA I'll be able to find someone as nice as you.""\n""I'm sure you will."" Karen said, feeling a little awkward. ""Listen, Keiko, about tonight......"" Keiko placed her outstretched finger on Karen's lips. ""What happened within these four walls will always remain here."" She said. ""When I walk out that door, all that will bind us are memories. A memory I for one will cherish."" Karen just had to reach out and embrace Keiko. Another time and place things might've been very different. But deep down she knew she had to give Amanda her chance at that fresh start. ""You know, "" Karen said in a quiet voice. ""You don't have to walk out that door right this minute."" Keeping to her word, the Japanese woman never looked back when she walked out the door - early Sunday afternoon."
922,Cheating Pregnant Wife,"['wife', 'MF']","""Yep, next month, and if he don't come out I am going to have a fit.""\n""How do you know it's going to be a he?""\n""Oh I don't know.""\n""Maybe it'll be a she and she be as beautiful as her mother.""\n""Well right now I don't feel so pretty, I feel fat and my sides hurt. It hurts when I sit or lay down and it definitely hurts for me to walk.""\n""Here this will help.""\n""What are you doing?""\n""I'm going to massage your sides. They hurt because you aren't quite used to carrying all that weight around and it makes your muscles sore and this will make them feel better.""\n""Oh God! that does feels good. Where did you learn that?""\n""I do have a few kids you know.""\n""Yes and I'm sorry you and Toni split up. Do you see the kids at all?""\n""No, she has them in Ohio."" I said massaging her sides. She fell silent to enjoy the massage I guess. I stood behind her chair with my hands rubbing her sides. Standing there looking down at her I could see her breasts through the loose open necked maternity top that she had on. I reached around cupping one small breast in each hand. ""They aren't sore.""\n""No but I bet they haven't been rubbed in a while either.""\n""Please don't do that.""\n""If you want me to stop, I'll stop if not I won't."" I I said slowly rubbing her breasts in small circles, cupping them in the palm of each hand. ""You better stop, it gets me excited.""\n""I'm going to keep rubbing them until you are and then I am going to rub you all over.""\n""You can't""\n""Why, you can't do it because of the baby?""\n""No, it's not that it's, well, it's complicated.""\n""When was the last time you went to bed and had sex the way you wanted it?""\n""Don't, it's been a long time, almost two months."" Then lean back and enjoy."" She leaned back and closed eyes her eyes but she wasn't enjoying. I turned the chair around then knelt between her legs. I lifted her maternity top exposing her swollen stomach. I kissed her navel then teased it with my tongue. I leaned forward pulling up her maternity top and her bra. I took each nipple in my mouth and teased them until they stood straight out. As I licked and sucked them she reached behind her unsnaping her bra. Her skirt was and old skirt with a draw string sewn to it and the front cut out to make room for her swelling stomach. It didn't have the extra insert that you see with a maternity skirt to cover her stomach. Her panties came part way up but just barely managed to cover anything at all. I undid the little bow she had tied in the draw string then pulled the skirt down. ""Stand up so I can pull them off."" She got to her feet then I pulled off her skirt. I grasp the elastic waist band of her panties and pulled them down slowly. The hair on her pussy was damp and matted down but brilliantly blonde with an aroma that I couldn't resist. Before I got her panties to her ankles so she could step out of them I pressed my face to her crotch. I had to tilt my head back to get close to it but I reached my tongue into to taste the wetness of her snatch. She held onto my shoulders as she stepped out of her panties and skirt. I helped her unbutton her maternity top and bra leaving her very pregnant and very naked in front of me, exposing herself for desire and lust. I took her hand leading her into the living room where I helped her sit down on the sofa. I piled the pillows behind her to bring her pussy to the front edge of the cushion then propped her feet up on the coffee table. I got undressed quickly then dropped to my knees between her legs. She let her legs fall to the side laying herself wide open. Her pussy was puffy and tender as I ran my tongue through the narrow slit pushing her cunt hair aside leaving the slit clear for my tongue to lick. I licked it tasting the juices that were already oozing from inside her pussy. As I licked her cunt she began to enjoy the feelings that she had not felt for some time. ""I played with myself a lot lately but it's not the same.""\n""I've wanted to do this since the first time I saw you.""\n""I wasn't married then how come you didn't?""\n""I was married, remember.""\n""Didn't you fool around, I thought all men fooled around on their wives.""\n""I didn't until she started sleeping with half the neighborhood, by then you were married and then you were pregnant. You want to know something?""\n""Yes.""\n""Seeing you pregnant made me want you all the more.""\n""I'm fat and ugly.""\n""No you're beautiful, but being pregnant just seems to turn me on even more."" I said going back to licking and teasing her snatch. I licked for a few minutes more then put the head f my cock to her hole. I pushed slowly yet as tight as her pussy was it slipped inside her quite easily because she was so wet. As we watched I pushed my eight inch cock all the way up inside her. I could feel the baby with my cock as the baby objected to having it in there. She smiled as the baby kicked. I started stroking slowly watching my cock disappear into her cunt then slowly reappear as I pulled it back out. Her cunt was so wet that I pulled it all the way out then shoved it back in all the way with no problem. I began to fuck her faster. ""Oh God! that feels so good.""\n""What feels so good?""\n""Feeling your cock up inside me.""\n""After I fuck you in the pussy I'm gonna do a lot more.""\n""Oh God! I think I'm going to cum."" she moaned. Cum she did. She gushed all over me as she let loose almost as though she had lost control herself. I stopped pumping bent down and licked it, but it didn't have any urine taste to it, it was cum. I stuck my cock back in her and pumped faster and deeper, making her cum all the more. It was almost too much for me to handle as I quickly began shooting cum into her wet pussy. I don't know how long I spent shooting cum into her but it was all over her cunt and covered the front of both of us and ran down between the crack of her ass and covered her ass as well as running down the front of me covering both my legs with a mixture of her cum and mine which had an almost acrid smell to it. I began licking it off her cunt hair and her legs and then I ran my tongue down the crack of her ass. I licked the small tight wrinkled ass hole then pushed my tongue into it slowly. She moaned as my tongue explored the inside of her ass. ""Can you stick your cock in it?""\n""Can I stick my cock in what?""\n""Please stick your cock in my ass, fuck me in the ass?"" I pushed the head of my cock into her ass. It was tight and not nearly lubricated like her pussy was but it fit so I began fucking her in the ass. My cock worked it's way inside her until it was buried in her ass. I reached around squeezing her tits as she rubbed her cunt. ""Now, I'm ready."" she moaned. I pumped as fast as I could to catch up to her. Finally I could feel my cum surging into her ass as she moaned with delight. Her cunt was gushing while I filled her ass with cum. It was a wild afternoon. After we lay there for a while I took her upstairs and gave her a bath and put her to bed for a rest. When she woke up an hour later, I climbed into the bed and we started all over again. I left that afternoon vowing to come back often as I could. She promised that whenever Moisha was away on business she would call and we would have a good time while he was gone. I kept thinking of that as I drove away smelling the crotch of the panties she had been wearing, a pure delight."
923,Cheating Wife,"['MF', 'infidelity', 'preg']","Horse, however, was very proud of his cock and many of the young ladies around town were very familiar with it. This thing is so thick that I often wondered exactly how he fit it inside any woman's cunt.\n\nLike I said earlier, I had thought that Shelly had forgotten about our earlier conversation and I was at home in the den when I heard the phone ring. ""I'll get it,"" yelled Shelly and before I could pick up the extension in the den it stopped so I figured she had it. After a couple of minutes I wondered who it was and so I picked up the extension making sure to cover the mouthpiece so Shelly wouldn't think I was spying on her. I was surprised to hear Horse's voice on the other end. He and Shelly were chatting rather nicely which surprised me since she's never really liked him. She had often told me that he was a neanderthal with only one thing on his mind. I was about to announce myself on the line when all of a sudden I heard Shelly ask Horse if he would like to come over on Wednesday for supper. This surprised me as I was due to be in Toronto on Wednesday. Horse knew that too and he reminded her that I would not be home.\n\n""That's the point,"" answered Shelly. ""Wouldn't you like to be alone with me?""\n\nI couldn't believe she would say that and by the pause on the line neither did Horse.\n\n""Do I understand you correctly?"" asked Horse.\n\n""I think you know exactly what I mean,"" answered my wife. After another pause, Horse told her he would love to be ALONE with her.\n\n""Good,"" answered my wife. ""Not a word to Mike. I'll tell him you are on the phone. Can't wait."" My wife yelled for me to pick up and I clicked the button on the phone and answered as if I had not been there before. Horse mentioned nothing of the conversation with my wife and I didn't think he would. There was no change in my wife's behavior and I knew that I could not mention my knowledge of this without her getting pissed off at me for spying on her.\n\nI suffered through the next two days and arranged covertly with my boss to be replaced on the Toronto trip. Wednesday morning I packed my bag and left the house with a kiss from my wife, supposedly headed for Toronto.\n\nWhen she left for work I snuck back into the house. When Shelly came home after work she was unaware that I was there but I saw her every movement as she changed into more casual clothing. I couldn't help noticing that she changed her underwear and was now wearing a pair of her nicest pink frilly kind.\n\nI guess Horse couldn't wait as she had just changed when he showed up at the door. I moved position to avoid detection as they moved into the living room. I could hear everything they said. Horse was obviously very uneasy obviously wondering whether he had misunderstood her intentions as I hoped I had. As soon as he sat down, Shelly kneeled between his legs and told him that she wanted to be his for the night. I just about shit and I could see by the smile on Horse's face that he was glad to oblige. What he asked for confirmation.\n\n""I want you,"" said Shelly looking at him. ""I want to experience that huge horse cock I've heard so much about.""\n\n""Take off your clothes, then,"" ordered Horse, smiling at his good fortune. Shelly stood and dropped her clothing. Then she stepped out of her underwear to stand naked before him.\n\n""Oh, baby,"" he said pulling her crotch to his face, ""I've dreamed about this for a long time.""\n\n""If you're as big as they say,"" she said, ""you can have me any time you want.""\n\nHe sucked at her cunt as she groaned at his touch. Now her head was hanging back as he ate her with a passion. Then he stopped and stood, removing his clothing too. As he pulled his underwear down his enormous cock bobbed up to her view for the first time. She gasped at the size of it and I knew at that time that I had lost her.\n\n""Its so much bigger than Mike's,"" she whispered fondling it and then dropping to her knees to run her tongue along its length.\n\n""Suck it, baby,"" he ordered and she allowed it's bulbous head to enter her mouth. It was too big for her to suck. ""That's all right,"" said Horse. ""Just suck the head, baby.""\n\nShe was happy to oblige. Under her excellent sucking Horse grew fully erect.\n\n""Now, baby, I'm gonna fuck you hard,"" he said, moving her head off his organ. Shelly reached beneath the sofa and passed him a condom. They were mine. She must have put them there earlier. ""What the fuck are these?"" said Horse.\n\n""Condoms,"" answered Shelly. "" I don't want to get pregnant.""\n\nHorse played with the condoms and them passed them back to Shelly. ""I don't use condoms, baby,"" he said. ""I fuck my woman raw, not with some fucken plastic bag on my johnson.""\n\n""But you have to,"" begged Shelly. ""It's the worst time of the month for me.'\n\n""No fucking way,"" said Horse standing and reaching for his underwear. ""I ain't never bagged it yet and I ain't about to start now.""\n\n""Please,"" she begged, holding the condom out to him.\n\n""NO!"" yelled Horse knocking her hand and sending the condom flying over the living room.\n\n""I gotta go, baby. When you really want my cock inside you, then you just give me a call."" He started to pull on his underwear as my wife sat dejected on the living room floor with her mouth wide open.\n\n""OK,"" whispered my wife.\n\n""OK, what?"" answered Horse stopping in his dressing.\n\n""OK, you don't have to use anything,"" she whispered. She was shaking as Horse once again removed his underwear and moved toward her.\n\n""That's my baby,"" he told her as he pushed her to the floor. ""Horse is gonna fuck you good, baby."" He was now between her legs with his cock poised at her cunt hole. ""Put it in, baby,"" he told her and I couldn't believe I just watched as my wife reached between her legs and guided his cock head to her opening. Then, Horse pushed slowly and I could see as his enormous cock began to force its way into my tight wife's hole. She gasped at the enormity of it but she continued telling him to give her more, to fill her completely. I couldn't believe she could take him as inch after inch of his cock disappeared from view to hide within her body. When he was about half way in her he suddenly grunted and thrust strongly. His cock buried fully inside her knocking the air from her in the process.\n\nNow that he was fully embedded inside my wife, he stopped, allowing her to adjust to his large size.\n\n""Do you like it?"" he asked.\n\n""Uhmmmm,"" was all I heard from my wife and them he began to truly fuck her. He fucked her hard, he would pull it almost all the way out before slamming it back into her and I could see my wife's hips grinding up against his onslaught begging him to fuck her even harder. He fucked her for a good ten minutes. I saw my wife climax at least 3 times before he announced that he was going to fill her tummy full of his seed. He reminded her as he pumped her body that she was unprotected and he asked her whether she wanted him to pull out. I don't think she had control of her own mind at that point. She kissed him deeply and told him that she wanted him to come inside her. This made Horse even more horney and although I wouldn't have thought it possible, he sped up and attacked her cunt with even more vigor. Then he grunted and buried deep within my wife's cunt. I saw his ass cheeks tremble as he pumped wave after wave of his seed into my wife's womb.\n\nShe came, too, begging him for more as he continued fucking her, pushing his seed further into her womb. Horse collapsed upon my wife with his cock still buried inside her cunt. I could see some of his sperm seeping between their union and then he pulled his long soft cock from my wife and I saw a the rich consistency of their union clinging to his cock and hanging in a sperm string to her pussy. Horse patted my wife's tummy asking her if she was pregnant now. She looked at him like a zombie and told him that she probably was. I didn't know what to do at that point so I left the house.\n\nWhen I returned the next day my loving wife acted as if nothing had happened.\n\nSix weeks later she announced that we were going to have a baby. Even though I know that it's really Horse's kid I still love her.\n\n Another BOOMER original"
924,Checkup,"['FF', 'nurse-exam']","I was glad that it was over though it hadn't really been that bad. When I got back to the reception area, besides the receptionist and the nurse practitioner, there was another woman, a nurse who hadn't been there before. She was talking to the nurse practitioner, but after I approached and the nurse practitioner turned to talk to me, this nurse turned and saw me.\n\nSomething made me watch her-actually it was that she was absolutely beautiful-blonde, with the face and figure of a model.\n\nShe also had a look about her-a look of assurance that made me nervous. She looked briefly in my eyes, then I saw her eyes go down and look at my chest for a second. You might think this strange, but I am used to it from both men and women: I have rather large breasts.\n\nOf course a lot of men like that, but though it is nice to be noticed which always turns me on just a touch, at the same time it makes me very self-conscious. Her eyes returned to mine, then she interrupted the nurse- practitioner and drew her away and they talked in low voices.\n\nAfter a minute, the nurse-practitioner came back and told me to go with the nurse for the rest of my physical. The nurse told me to follow her and I followed her to a different examination room. I was surprised because it had seemed that my physical was over. Well, when I entered the room, she shut the door and told me to takeoff my blouse. This surprised me even more since it didn't seem logical for them to ask me to undress two times for the physical.\n\nAlso, she stood there watching me, which was weird. I hadn't really thought of it previous to that, but medical personnel usually let me undress in privacy. She just stood there watching as I unbuttoned the blouse and slipped it off. Then she told me to take of my bra. She spoke in a businesslike voice, almost impersonal-I preferred at least a hint of friendliness to go along with the professionalism. I took off my bra and she had me stand right in the center of the room.\n\nThen she had me put my hands on top of my head and she stood right in front of me, face to face. I was immediately aware of her perfume. She looked down at my breasts, took one in her hand and felt around it with her fingers. This was making me much more self- conscious than usual-maybe it was how close she was, or that I was standing like that, or her incredible beauty, or her perfume.\n\nThen she gave the other breast the same examination. Then she put one hand under each breast and sort of hefted them a little as if feeling their weight. I started getting really self-conscious. After a minute or so, she allowed them to sit in their natural position again and started softly rubbing them starting from underneath and going up to my nipples. I realized that I was getting a little turned on and I struggled to hide it! Imagine, getting turned on during a physical examination!\n\nWell, after a couple of minutes, she stopped, stood back, and told me to take off my skirt and everything else down to my panties. This time she left the room while I continued my undressing which was a relief. She returned a minute later, but I was ready, sitting on the examination table. With her came the receptionist!\n\nAt least I had assumed she was a receptionist, but soon I realized the nurse had brought her to assist with the examination. The nurse had me return to the center of the floor and she told me to remove my panties.\n\nAfter I did that, she had me put my hands on top of my head again. Let me tell you, it was weird standing like that in front of those two women. Then she gave the receptionist a rubber glove and told her to put it on. When the receptionist had the glove on, the nurse put K.Y. jelly on her index finger.\n\nThen she came to me, circled around behind me and dabbed some K.Y. jelly on my rear hole! The receptionist came around behind me too, and soon I felt her finger right on my rear hole, probing its way in! Soon she had her finger plugged in and she was standing right behind me so close I could feel her breath and smell her perfume too. I couldn't believe it.\n\nThen the nurse came around in front of me, and put her hands lightly on my breasts again, rubbing the nipples lightly. Then her hands passed lightly down from my breasts, down my stomach, right to the top of my sex! Her fingers lightly touched the top of my cunt and then she ran her hands back up to my breasts, then started repeating that motion. You can't believe how self- conscious I felt. I also definitely got turned on and felt like a pervert for getting turned on during a medical examination.\n\nWhat would they think of me if they noticed? I struggled to hide it as best I could and kept my breathing pretty steady, considering my state. It seemed like forever that she did that. While she was doing it, the nurse-practitioner walked in. She looked at me and I thought I saw a little amusement on her face, but I must have been mistaken. Well, the nurse stopped her examining and walked over to the nurse- practitioner who handed her something-a camera I noticed, an instant type camera.\n\nThe nurse-practitioner left and the nurse stood back and took a picture of me! She told me it was for my medical records, then she took another one from my side! Needless to say, I was embarrassed by having my picture taken naked with my hands on top of my head, but I couldn't understand why they did it when the receptionist was so close behind me, with her finger obviously inside me. And when she took the picture from the side of us, it would be obvious in the picture exactly what was happening!\n\nAfter that, the nurse came back in front of me. She came up just inches away from me again and looked right into my face and told me to look straight in her eyes. Then she lightly ran her fingers up and down my cunt. I was aware of her perfume again and the closeness of that sexy body. I just knew my legs would buckle and I would moan out loud, but I kept it to myself as best I could. It seemed like forever, but right when I was about to break down, she finally stopped. She told me to get dressed and receptionist removed her finger from inside me.\n\nThey stood there talking to each other while I dressed and they often were watching me while they were talking. When I was done, they took me back to the reception area. There were some more patients in the waiting room then and the receptionist started taking names. The nurse told me I needed a follow-up visit in two weeks, but they had no time to schedule me. She told me that they would stay late one evening and I should come at 6PM.\n\nI agreed, thankful that they were willing to go out of their way for my benefit. Well, I have gotten really nervous about that follow-up visit: a couple of nights after that first visit, I dreamed about those two.\n\nSince then, I can't help myself: when I masturbate, I think about lying between those two women, on my side with the receptionist behind me with her finger in my rear and the nurse lying in front of me in her nurse's uniform, kissing me!\n\nI just know that if this follow-up visit includes either of them being close to me that I will be all- the-more turned on. Since then, I've started playing with my rear hole when I masturbate. My worst fear is that I embarrass myself at the next visit by leaning over and kissing the nurse-she would be disgusted with me and recognize me for the pervert I am. I can't stand it.\n\nMy new job is going fine, but somehow I get paranoid about those pictures that the nurse took-I imagine my coworkers somehow getting to see them! I would die if it happened-especially my new secretary who is very efficient but seems a little snotty at times. I saw her looking at a snapshot with some of the other women in our department and they nonchalantly slipped it out of sight when they noticed me approaching-and I can't shake the irrational thought that it was one of those pictures that the nurse took."
925,Cheerleader For Hire,['Chap. 2 of 7'],"CHAPTER 2\n\n Young Kathy Dawson kissed Mr. Johnson tentatively at first. She felt the warmth of his hands as they caressed her tight little ass cheeks through her bright red cheerleading panties. It felt good to her, and she purred softly as his open lips coaxed hers open. Their tongues met and slowly probed each other's mouths. Kathy could feel her heart racing as the middle-aged man placed his fingertips under the legband of her panties, reaching for her already-moist pussy. Mrs. Johnson smiled as she watched her husband seduce her new employee. She watched Doug's hands rumple Kathy's short red skirt, the white inverted pleats fanning out on her little ass. ""Good, Kathy,"" Sue coached. ""Let the customer do whatever he wants. Doug, remember, you're busting her cherry tonight, so go easy on her, honey."" Kathy moaned as Mr. Johnson pushed a finger up slowly into her. It felt so wonderful to her, so nasty, to have this man's hands in her panties like this. She felt new sensations rush through her young body, and she trembled. ""Doug,"" Mrs. Johnson said, ""Why don't you let her suck your cock? She'll have to learn how to do that, of course."" Her husband loosened his grip on the young 16-year-old cheerleader. Kathy stood before him, not knowing what to do. ""Okay, Kathy, just undo his pants,"" Mrs. Johnson instructed. Kathy smiled, a bit embarrassed, as she reached down, undid his belt, then unzipped his pants. ""That's it, Kathy,"" her coach admonished. ""Now pull his pants down, take his cock and put it in your mouth."" She pulled his trousers and underwear down to a pile around his ankles. His cock wobbled obscenely before her, rock-hard and at least eight inches long. Little Kathy obediently dropped to her knees before Mr. Johnson. She admired the stiff prick only inches from her face, then took it in her right hand. ""Good, Kathy...Now put it in your mouth and suck on it,"" Mrs. Johnson coached. Kathy opened her sweet young mouth and slid his swollen cock into it. She clamped her bright red lips around his spear and tasted a man's meat for the first time. It was a different taste for her, but she liked it. She started sucking her teacher's husband. ""Yeah, Kathy, just like that. Just remember, a guy gets excited by pumping his cock in and out of your mouth or pussy. He loves the in-and-out movement, so just slide it in and out while you suck it. If you want to, you can pump the shaft with your hand while you do that, but don't do it too fast."" Kathy obeyed her teacher, and started a good oral fuck-stroke on Doug. Her hair bounced about as she mouth-fucked him, and her hand's firm grip on his cock-stalk added to the intensity. Mr. Johnson moaned in delight, just as Kathy popped her lips off, but kept up the hand jerk. ""Why don't I want to do it too fast?"" she asked the teacher. ""Cause he'll cum too quick,"" came the answer. ""Is that when he shoots stuff out?"" Kathy asked. ""Yes, Kathy, his cock will shoot out white cream when he can't take any more excitement. But the customer should get his money's worth, so stretch it out and make it last, unless he wants you to do it quicker."" Kathy nodded and put Mr. Johnson's cock back in her sucking mouth. ""Here's a tip for you, Kathy,"" Mrs. Johnson offered. ""The most sensitive part of his cock is the underside, just behind the tip. If you rub it with your tongue while you suck it, it'll drive a lot of guys crazy. They'll blow their load in a hurry that way."" Kathy pulled his cock most of the way out, then put the tip of her tongue on the spot that Mrs. Johnson suggested. She wiggled the tip rapidly across his prick while she sucked and pumped with her hand. ""Oh, God, Kathy, that's great,"" Doug told her. ""You'll make me cum in no time if you keep that up, sweetheart!""\n""Don't suck him off, yet, Kathy dear,"" Mrs. Johnson advised. ""Let him suck your clit and fuck you first."" Kathy Dawson popped her lips off his spear and stood back up. Mr. Johnson spun her around and lowered her onto the bed, while he stepped out of his trousers and underwear. He admired the 16-year-old cheerleader before him, looking so hot in her uniform. He reached up under her little red skirt, grasped the waistband of her tight red panties, then peeled them off over her kneesocks and red-and-white saddle shoes. Kathy put her knees up high in the air as the man pulled her legs wide apart. He dove head-first between those red kneesocks with the three thin white stripes and mashed his tongue against her virgin clit. ""Ooohh!!"" Kathy exclaimed as he dragged his tongue across her love trigger. She had never felt anything like that in her life before. Mr. Johnson lapped her hole with a frenzy. Loud slurping sounds came from her crotch as her pussy juice mixed with his saliva. The young J.V. cheerleader looked down at the top of his head, barely visible above her rumpled skirt. She grasped the pleats and pulled them high over her waist to see better, then squeezed her tender tits through her red-and-white cheerleading sweater. Kathy's nipples were rock-hard in seconds, and she moaned in delight as Mr. Johnson ate her pussy. She looked over at his wife, who nodded approvingly. ""Feels good, doesn't it, Kathy?"" she asked. Kathy nodded, barely able to speak with her rapidly-shortening breaths. ""Yeah...really good..."" Kathy's thighs trembled with intensity. She felt a strange sensation sweep her young body. ""You're gonna have an orgasm, Kathy,"" Mrs. Johnson explained, watching the young cheerleader's legs quiver. ""He's gonna make you cum.""\n""Oooohhhhh!!! Gggggooooodddddd! Oh my God! Oh, shit!!!"" Kathy screamed. Yeah, keep sucking, sir! I'm getting it! Oh, God, I'm getting it!"" Mr. Johnson kept up his sucking and tongue-work on her clit for a little while longer, until Kathy's moans decreased. He pulled his head out and looked at her, with the girl's juices running from his chin. ""Now, I'm gonna fuck you, sweet little girl,"" he told her as he climbed over her. Mrs. Johnson handed Kathy a condom. ""Here, Kathy, put this on his cock before he fucks you,"" she told her. ""It keeps you from getting pregnant or getting any diseases, so it's important."" Kathy unwrapped it and put it against his cock-tip, then unrolled it onto him. ""That's right, Kathy. Make sure it's on all the way...there. Now you guys can fuck."" Mr. Johnson fisted his prick-head between her swollen pussy lips. Kathy smiled as he slowly drove it into her, sinking only an inch at first. ""So fucking tight, Kathy,"" he told her. ""The guys are gonna love this..."" He pumped into her slowly at first, sinking a little more of it into her virgin pussy with each push. Soon, he was slugging a good six inches into the cheerleader's twat. ""Ooofff!"" Kathy exclaimed, as he fucked her slow and steady. ""Does that hurt?"" he asked. ""No, sir,"" she answered. ""It feels good. Fuck me, sir."" She looked over at Mrs. Johnson, who was enjoying this, as well. She liked the sight of this young girl, dressed in her cheerleading uniform, getting hammered by her husband. ""Is he gonna cum in me, Mrs. Johnson?"" Kathy asked. ""No, not tonight. I want him to cum in your mouth, so you can get used to the taste of it. A lot of guys like to cum in a lady's mouth, but some like to do it in your pussy. Some of `em like to cum on your face or tits, too."" Kathy nodded as Mr. Johnson slowed his fuckstroke, then pulled himself out of the cheerleader. He crawled up next to her, on his knees, as she sat up. ""Okay, Kathy, now I'm gonna cum in your mouth, okay?""\n""Okay, sir,"" she replied. Kathy pulled the condom off his cock and slipped his meat into her hungry mouth. ""Just do what you were doing before, `cause you're good at it, sweetheart,"" he told her. Kathy started her suck, tongue-flick and hand-pump on him as he knelt on the bed next to her. ""Yeah... that's it, darling..."" Kathy could sense that he was getting close, and she readied herself, not really knowing what to expect. ""Oh yeah, Kathy, suck it just like that. You're gonna make me cum!"" He groaned and thrust himself deep into her mouth. Kathy felt his cock spasm and felt a stream of warm cum shoot down the length of her tongue to the back of her throat. She swallowed it, just in time for another squirt of milky-white jizz. Kathy couldn't keep swallowing fast enough. The man quickly filled her sweet mouth with his cream. Trickles of white semen oozed out the sides of her mouth and ran down to her chin. She slowed the hand-pump to a stop as the spasms of his cock subsided. She pulled his cock from her mouth and swallowed a mouthful of cum. Mrs. Johnson enjoyed the sight, as did her husband. Kathy sat there, dressed in her darling cheerleading uniform with the kneesocks and saddle shoes, with strings of cum drooling from both sides of her mouth. Kathy could feel the leftover cum hanging from her chin, and she scooped it up with her finger. She looked down at the creamy texture, and, having enjoyed the taste of it, licked it off her finger. Spotting a few beads left on his piss-slit, she licked it off as well, to the approval of the couple. ""Yeah! Way to go!"" they applauded. ---- As Mrs. Johnson's car stopped in front of Kathy's house, her teacher handed her a beeper and a package of condoms. Kathy tucked them into her purse. ""Kathy, I think you're gonna have a lot of fun and make a lot of money,"" she told her. ""Remember, not a word of this to anyone,"" she added. ""I understand,"" Kathy responded and got out of the car. Mrs. Johnson watched her walk into her house and smiled to herself. Kathy was going to be a popular girl."
926,Cheerleader For Hire,['Chap. 3 of 7'],"Continental Hotel - Room 512 - 7:00 PM ""Randy"" Wear a cheerleading uniform and bring your pom pons 1-hour session\n\n""What's this?"" Kathy asked, while reading it. ""It's your first work assignment, Kathy,"" Mrs. Johnson answered. ""This guy wants a young cheerleader to treat him special. He might want you to act shy and innocent at first, so he can seduce you. On the other hand, he may want you to act like a pro. In either case, remember one rule: don't kiss him on the mouth.""\n""Why?"" Kathy asked. ""Cause it'll get you emotionally involved, honey. You don't want that.""\n""Okay,"" replied Kathy, giggling. ""I'll remember that.""\n""You should change at the hotel restroom, so you don't make much of a show, Kathy. Also, a ponytail might help you to look nice and young for him. Make sure you pace yourself so you can take him the full hour, unless he wants you to go quicker."" Kathy nodded and walked toward the classroom door. ""Good luck, Kathy,"" her teacher called to her. ""You can tell me about it tomorrow."" Kathy smiled and disappeared around the doorway.\n\n----\n\nThe taxi dropped Kathy off in front of the Continental Hotel. She glanced at her watch. It was only 6:30, so she had plenty of time to change for this ""Randy"". She wondered if that was really his name. She slung her dufflebag, packed with her cheerleading uniform and pompons, over her shoulder and paid the cabbie, then walked into the lobby of the hotel. The Continental was one of the fancier hotels in the downtown area, and she knew this guy must be pretty important or rich to be staying here. She found a ladies' room near an elevator, and walked in. Closing one of the stall doors behind her, Kathy began to change her clothes. By the time she had freshened up her makeup, it was nearly 7:00. She left the bathroom and jumped into a nearby elevator, which happened to be vacant. Little Kathy's heart was pounding as the elevator doors opened on the fifth floor. Clutching her dufflebag tightly, she walked briskly down the hallway until she found Room 512. Nervously, she knocked on the door. There was no answer. Could she have the wrong room? She knocked on the door again, harder this time. Then she heard the deadbolt move and she knew somebody was answering it. The door opened, revealing a brown-haired man in his mid- forties, she guessed. He was quite attractive to her, and he only smiled when he saw her. ""Randy?"" she asked, a bit jittery. ""Yes, and you must be Kathy,"" he answered. ""Come in, please."" Kathy stepped into the room, more like a suite, which was very spacious. He closed the door behind him and locked it. The man put one arm around Kathy's waist and led her into the room. ""How old are you, sweetheart?"" he asked. ""Sixteen, sir,"" she replied. The man smiled. ""Good,"" he said. ""I've always wanted to have a teenage cheerleader."" Kathy smiled as ""Randy"" patted her ass through her little pleated skirt. He sat on the edge of the bed. ""Turn around, sweetheart. Let me get a good look at you in your uniform,"" he ordered. She dropped her dufflebag and slowly turned a full circle for him, letting him admire her in her cheerleading uniform, the same one that Mr. Johnson had fucked her in the previous week. Kathy's long brown hair was slicked back in a ponytail with a white bow and her bangs hung sweetly just above her eyebrows. Her lips sparkled with the red lip gloss she had just applied. Her sweater was red around the bottom half of both the torso and sleeves, and white around the top, with a white collar. Two thin red stripes accentuated the color-split. The red letters ""MHS"" graced the front of her sweater, between her firm tits. The skirt was a matching red, with eight inverted white pleats. It hung marvelously on her tight little ass, barely covering her tight white cheerleading panties this time. Her shapely young legs were encased in red kneesocks, with three thin white bands around the top, and red-and-white saddle shoes completed the wonderful ensemble. ""You look great..."" he muttered, staring at the teenage beauty he knew would be his in just a few minutes. He pulled a wad of dollar bills out of his pocket and handed them to her. ""Here's a little extra something just for you,"" he said. ""Would you like me to do a couple of cheers for you?"" she asked. ""Sure!"" came the enthusiastic answer. Kathy reached into her dufflebag and put the money in her purse, then pulled out her pompons. She started a cheer. ""Push `em back! Push `em back! Way back!"" she chanted, shaking her poms and wiggling her ass. She jumped and shook her tits at him, bobbling in her sweater. She smiled as she cheered, noticing the bulge in his pants getting larger and larger. ""Who's gonna win this game tonight? We are! We are!"" she cheered. Kathy kept up her new chant while she spun away from him, shaking her ass at him, churning her pom pons furiously. Her long ponytails swished from side to side. Her tiny red cheerleading skirt danced wildly, flashing the eight white pleats. ""Who's gonna suck your cock tonight? I am! I am!"" Kathy bent over, facing away, as she continued grinding her delightful ass at him. Her little skirt pulled up, giving him a good peek at her tight white cheerleading panties. ""Do you like this?"" she asked. ""You bet, sweetheart,"" the man answered. ""Take off your panties for me, now."" Kathy reached up under her skirt and thumbed the tight panties down over her thighs. They fell to the floor and she kicked them aside. ""Now sit down on the bed here,"" he ordered. ""I wanna watch you fuck yourself with your finger. She sat on the bed, leaning back against the headboard. Scrunching up her little skirt with one hand, she spread her legs, exposing her little teen cunny for the lusting middle-aged man. ""Yeah, fuck yourself,"" he muttered, while undoing his trousers. She watched his reaction as she stroked her soft pussy hair, then pushed a finger up into herself. She pulled it out, the moistness reflecting the roomlight. ""My pussy's really hot for you,"" she told him, smiling her best sweet-little-girl look. As he disrobed before her, she admired the nine-inch penis which he stroked slowly while watching her. ""That's really big, Randy. I hope it'll fit in me.""\n""It'll fit, little girl,"" he told her. ""I'm looking forward to fucking that tight pussy of yours."" A final look at the young cheerleader diddling her clit, her little skirt pulled up high, both kneesocks raised high, and her bright pink pussy lips was too much for the man. ""Okay, now I want you to sit on my face and suck my cock.""\n""Anything you say, Randy,"" she answered. He lied down on the bed while Kathy positioned her pussy over his face. Slowly, she lowered herself until she felt his tongue mash against her clit. ""Oh, God..."" she moaned. Kathy leaned forward and placed Randy's hard cock in her mouth. It had a different taste to it than Mr. Johnson's, but she liked it. She slowly licked around the head and up and down the shaft, then took it in her mouth again while she cupped his balls and softly massaged them. The man mashed his tongue into her love hole and then flicked at her clit. He fastened his mouth around it and sucked, drinking down the young girl's sweet juices. He groaned as Kathy sucked him, slowly, and he knew he wouldn't last long like this. He could hear the girl moaning as he sucked her clit. Suddenly, he heard her scream. ""Oh, God!!! I'm cumming!!! Ohhhhhhh Goddddddd!!!"" Kathy's thighs trembled as her pussy juice ran down over his face. She raised up, as her orgasm made her clit too sensitive for more stimulation. ""Oh, Randy, that was really good,"" she murmured. ""Good,"" he smiled, as he wiped Kathy's love juice from his face. ""Now I'm gonna fuck that pussy of yours,"" he said. Kathy laughed as she rolled off of him. Reaching down to one kneesock, she pulled out a condom from under the rolled-over band and deftly tore the package open. In seconds, she had the rubber fully unwrapped over his prick. ""Okay, big guy, you can fuck me now,"" she giggled. ""Do you want me in my uniform? I can take it off for you if you'd like,"" she offered. ""Just take off your sweater,"" he told her. ""I wanna see those tits."" Kathy quickly peeled it off and threw it to a nearby chair. Her orange-sized teenaged tits were firm, her nipples rock-hard. ""Get on your knees, sweetheart,"" he told her. ""I'm gonna fuck you doggy-style."" Kathy did as instructed, as Randy positioned himself behind her. She watched in the mirror next to the bed as he flipped the back of her pleated skirt up on her waist. She felt the prick-tip nestle between her pussy lips. ""Okay, you little cheerleader slut, I'm gonna fuck you hard."" Kathy bit her lip as he drove himself into her. The first four or five inches went easy, and he fucked this distance into her with the first few strokes, then drove the rest of his cock into her tight twat. ""Ooohhhh!"" she gasped, having never felt something this big in her before. ""Good little girl..."" he muttered. He grabbed her sides for leverage, pumping hard into Kathy with each stroke. ""Good little cheerleader..."" Kathy watched in the mirror. Her firm tits wobbled slightly as her body shuddered with the intensity of his pumping. She could see that he was watching, too. ""Yeah, it's fun to watch, isn't it?"" he asked. ""Yeah..."" she muttered. ""I'm fuckin' you good, now, aren't I, baby?""\n""Yeah...fuckin' me really good..."" The cheerleader enjoyed the feeling of his stiff rod filling up her wet cunt. He suddenly stopped and pulled his prick out. ""Roll over on your back now"". Kathy rolled over and spread her legs, raising her knees high as he lowered himself and fisted his cock into her. ""Yeah, you cheerleaders love to fuck, don't you?"" he asked. ""Yes, we do..."" she muttered. Kathy hooked her kneesocks over his shoulders as the man nailed her tight teen pussy with short hard strokes. He wished he had a video camera to remember this. He made a mental note to request her again, and this time he would tape it secretly. ""Oh yeah, sweetheart, you're gonna get a mouthful now,"" he gasped. He pulled out again and quickly rolled the condom off, then crawled up to her chest. He looked down at the lovely young girl, her ponytails splayed out across the pillow. Kathy looked up at him as he frigged himself, his tip of his cock only inched above her mouth. She giggled. ""What are you gonna do, mister?"" she asked. ""I'm gonna jack off in your mouth, honey. Open wide, and I'll give you a tasty treat."" Kathy opened her mouth wide, eager for his cum. His hand pumped furiously, and she knew she was in for quite a load of semen. ""Come on, mister,"" she coached. ""Cum in my mouth..."" She stuck her tongue out, touching it against the underside of his piss-slit. It was all she had to do. The man screamed as his cock fired its first spasm of warm jizz. White glops of cum sprayed into Kathy's mouth, splattering off her teeth. He kept pumping, and his cream kept coming. White strings of gooey, sticky cum splattered on her upper lip and across her cheeks. Kathy felt his load slide down her throat, but like a pro, she kept her mouth open for him. More cum rained down from above, most going into her sweet mouth. She felt semen running down the sides of her face. The man finally stopped squirting his cum at her, squeezing the last of it out. One last string of cum dangled from his prick-tip, and he shook it loose onto Kathy's tongue. He looked down at the delightful teenage cheerleader. She was a mess, with semen all over her face. Kathy knew she was a mess. As he rolled off of her, she sat up and looked in the mirror next to the bed, smiling, looking at the globs of white man-cream caked on her face. She felt like such a nasty girl, and it excited her. ""Oh, God..."" he groaned, entirely spent by the encounter. ""How was I, mister?"" she asked. ""Fucking great, sweetheart,"" he smiled, exhausted. ""Just fucking great...""\n""Would you want to do business with me again some time?"" she asked. ""Oh, yeah,"" he told her, ""And I'm gonna recommend you to some friends of mine, too."" Kathy smiled as a string of cum dripped down onto her red pleated cheerleading skirt. She was going to make a lot of money, she knew."
927,Cheerleader For Hire,['Chap. 4 of 7'],"HAMILTON HOTEL Room 107 8:00 PM\n\nMike and Brian 2 hours\n\nDRESS UP IN A SCHOOL UNIFORM. THEY WANT A NAUGHTY LITTLE GIRL!\n\nKathy laughed. ""Two guys?"" she asked. ""Yep. You think you can handle that?""\n""Sure, I guess."" They want me to dress up like a schoolgirl?"" she asked. ""Yeah,"" Mrs. Johnson smiled. ""A lot of guys get off on outfits like that. Just go to Thompson's Uniforms downtown and get yourself an outfit."" She slipped Kathy two hundred dollars in cash. ""That should cover it. You know what to get, right?""\n""I think so,"" Kathy answered. ""A white blouse, vest, necktie, plaid skirt, kneesocks and saddle shoes?"" Mrs. Johnson nodded. ""Perfect, Kathy. Don't forget to fix your hair up really cute, too.""\n\n----\n\n Kathy arrived at the Hamilton Hotel, already dressed in her little schoolgirl outfit. She got some curious looks from people in the lobby, but she really didn't care. After ducking into the restroom briefly to fix up her hair, she quickly made her way to Room 107. She knocked on the door, and a man was quick to answer it. ""Hi, I'm Kathy,"" she said shyly, and the door opened with a smile. ""Hi, Kathy. Wow! I'm Brian... Come on in!"" Kathy walked into the room as Brian closed the door and bolted it. ""Hey, Mike!"" he called into the bathroom. ""You've got to see this girl!"" Kathy blushed as Mike walked into the room. ""Holy shit..."" Mike muttered. The two men gawked over sweet young Kathy, dressed in her little schoolgirl outfit. Kathy wore a crisp, long-sleeved white blouse, with a red/black/yellow plaid necktie. Her torso was caressed by a matching buttoned-down red/black/yellow plaid vest, which fit snugly, accentuating her firm teenaged breasts and flat tummy. Kathy's skirt was made from the same plaid fabric, layered in tiny knife-pleats, riding high on her lovely thin thighs. Her white cable-knit kneesocks and black-and-white saddle shoes completed her sweet outfit nicely. Kathy's lips shined with her red lipstick, and her hair was swept to the sides in two ponytails, with bangs draping across her forehead. She enjoyed playing the part of an innocent little girl, and she swayed from side to side slightly, like a nervous youngster. ""Do you like my outfit?"" she asked, then spun around for the guys. Her flimsy, lightweight skirt flared out its pleats and gave the horny men a fleeting glimpse of sweet white cotton panties. ""Shit, yes!"" Brian blurted. ""What did you guys want me here for, anyway?"" she asked, teasingly. Mike smiled at her, then stepped up to her. He patted her ass lightly through her little pleated skirt. ""It all depends,"" answered Mike. Are you a good little girl, or a naughty girl?""\n""Well, most of the time, I'm good, but when I'm naughty, I'm even better..."" Kathy replied, with the wink of an eye. ""Well, now, my little sweetheart,"" Mike answered, ""let's see just what a naughty little schoolgirl you are..."" The radio in the room was playing a very sensuous song, and Kathy decided to use it to enhance her teen charms. She sat in a chair across from the bed. The men sat on the bed, watching her intently. Kathy put a saddle shoe up on an armrest, and cocked the other leg wide to the other side. Her little school skirt draped down across the gap between her legs. Mike and Brian were mesmerized. Kathy was simply delightful in her little uniform. As they watched, Kathy slowly slid her plaid pleated skirt up over her tight white panties, showing them her lovely panty-covered crotch. Kathy loved every minute of this. She slowly slid a finger in through the legband of her panties, probing her wetness, moaning softly to add to the effect. She could see their jeans begin to bulge ominously. Kathy continued to finger herself, her fingers moving in and out of her teen cunt under the panties, her knuckles stretching out the fabric. Her other hand slowly unbuttoned her vest and began massaging her breasts through her soft white blouse. ""Would you guys like to see my little pussy?"" she asked. ""Oh, yeah..."" they both muttered, horny as hell. Kathy hooked a finger around a legband and pulled the fabric to the side, exposing her almost-hairless treasure. The soft curls of pussy hair were glistening with her moisture, and the sight of it, coupled with the school uniform and her provocative pose, were enough to almost make the guys come in their pants right then and there. ""God, I could cum right now!"" gasped Brian. ""Oh, no, don't do that right now,"" said Kathy. ""You've got to fuck me, first! Let's see those cocks..."" The men quickly stripped before her. In seconds, their clothes were thrown aside, with both men standing before her, their pricks hard and lewdly wobbling in worship to the young princess. The men pulled her up from the chair and brought her to the bed. ""Hey, Brian, why don't you let her suck you while I eat her pussy?"" Mike suggested. ""Great idea!"" Brian quickly agreed. He lied on the bed, his head propped up on a pillow. Mike reached up under Kathy's flimsy little skirt and thumbed her panties down, tugging them over her precious ass cheeks, till they fell to the floor. Kathy tossed her vest to the floor. She crawled onto the bed, slowly moving her way up between Brian's legs to his waiting seven-inch schlong. As she gripped Brian's warm, hard cock in one hand, she felt her little skirt pulled up high on the back of her ass, high in the air as she knelt on the bed, and the wonderful sensation of a man's tongue on her pussy lips. She knew she was going to really enjoy this night. She stuck her tongue out and slowly licked his manhood, carefully cupping his balls in her other hand. Brian looked down at the young girl before him, taking in the wonderful sight. Those cute bangs, the ponytails and ribbons, her white school blouse, her plaid skirt flipped up on her ass... Kathy licked his cock slowly, torturing Brian. She could see the wedding ring on his finger, and knew that she was giving him a fantasy that his wife could never fulfill. ""That's it, little darling. Just like a lollipop..."" he murmured. At the same time, Mike was busy lapping away at Kathy's hole. Kathy groaned in delight as he softly sucked her clit, stroking it with his tongue at the same time. She finally put Brian's cock in her mouth, sliding it down her throat before clamping her lips around him. She pulled it out slowly, sucking hard, then pushed it deep into her hungry mouth again. Kathy worked him like a pro, sucking him hard, her head bobbing up and down on him, her ponytails bouncing about. Kathy knew she was going to have an orgasm. Mike knew how to use his tongue well, and he was going to send her over the brink. She popped her lips off Brian, just as she came. ""Oh, God! Awwwwwww!!!!! Oh shit!!!!! Yeah!!!!"" she screamed, her thighs trembling with the intensity of her climax. Mike slowly stopped his tongue-lashing. ""Okay, sweetheart, time for a fucking!"" he told her. ""We've got almost two hours with you, so we can fuck you a couple of times, anyway."" Kathy laughed. ""Hey, Brian,"" Mike called. ""Why don't you fuck her first while she sucks my cock?"" Brian crawled out from under Kathy, and Mike replaced him. As Brian circled around behind her, Kathy reached down to a kneesock. She pulled a condom out from under the cuff, where she had it folded over. She liked wearing the kneesocks, because it gave her a handy place to keep the rubbers. Brian quickly slipped it on. He pulled her little pleated school skirt up high on her ass, then fisted his latex-covered cock between her pussy lips and drove it inside. ""Auggghhh!"" Kathy yelped as the man speared her tight little cunt. Brian fucked in slowly the first few times, grasping her waist for leverage, then began jabbing her with short, rapid fuck-strokes. Mike, meanwhile, was enjoying himself as the young schoolgirl sucked him hard. He couldn't get enough of the sight before him, as Kathy's ponytails danced about with her blowjob rhythm.\n\n""Yeah, you little schoolgirl,"" Brian murmured. ""I'll bet you like getting fucked like this, don't you?""\n""Yeah..."" Kathy murmured. ""Talk dirty to me, baby,"" he said. ""Oooohhhh, yeah, mister,"" she cooed. ""Fuck me, mister...fuck my tight little pussy..."" Kathy went back to her cock-sucking, working Mike up into a frenzy. ""Slow down, baby,"" he told her. ""You're gonna make me cum too soon."" She relaxed her pace and popped her lips off, licking his cock just enough to keep him nice and hard. She wanted to taste his cum, but she knew she had to make the customer happy. ""Fuck me hard, Brian,"" she coached. Brian knew he couldn't take much more. The excitement level of fucking a cute little 16-year-old girl in a schoolgirl uniform was just too much. ""God, Kathy, you're gonna make me blow!"" he gasped. He drove his cock deep into her with one last thrust and came, squirting thick wads of cum into the condom. She could feel his prick spasming within her, and it felt good to her. As he pulled his cock out, he unrolled the rubber and held it up. ""Look at this, sweetheart,"" he said. ""That's a full load, baby!"" Kathy looked back over her shoulder at a condom filled almost halfway with warm man-cream, and suddenly got an idea. ""Give me that,"" she said, and Brian handed it to her, with a curious look on his face. Kathy turned over and lied down on the bed, smoothing her little skirt out beneath her. As both men watched, she held the condom a couple of inches over her face and turned it over, opening her mouth. Thick strands of Brian's jizz poured out of the rubber and oozed down onto Kathy's tongue. Kathy dumped the creamy contents into her hungry mouth, squeezing the condom to push out every bit. She swirled her tongue around the sticky white ribbons of fuck-cream, lapping up every drop. ""Oh my God..."" Mike muttered. ""Holy shit..."" Brian stammered. Kathy tossed the used rubber aside, then looked at Mike. ""Your turn now, big guy,"" she told him. She pulled her kneesock-encased legs high and whipped another rubber from under the elastic legband of those white kneesocks, then handed it to Mike. ""Wanna see my tits?"" she asked, as Mike fumbled with the condom. ""You bet,"" he told her. As Mike rolled the rubber onto his stiff cock, Kathy unbuttoned her white blouse down to her waist. She pulled it open and unhooked her front-fastening bra, pulling the cups wide before him. Mike stared at the teenaged breasts before him. They weren't large, but they looked so tender, so virgin, so cherry... Mike leaned forward and put one of her tits into his mouth. He sucked it softly, and Kathy purred. She loved the feeling of his warm mouth sucking her tits, but she wanted him in her eager pussy even more. ""Well now, Mike. Are you gonna suck or are you gonna fuck?"" she asked. Mike smiled at her and straightened up. Kathy spread her thighs wide as he positioned his cock against her shiny, moist pussy lips and drove it inside with one smooth stroke. Kathy hooked her kneesocks over Mike's shoulders as he pumped hard into her. He drilled her intensely, pushing himself as deep as he could into her.""\n""Oh, yes..."" she muttered. She put her fingertips on her clit, wiggling them madly as he pounded her little pussy. ""Ohhh yeahhh!! Oh, God!"" she gasped. ""I'm cumming again!""\n""So am I!"" Mike yelled. ""I'm gonna cum, too!""\n""No!"" she cried. ""Do it in my mouth! I wanna taste it!"" Mike quickly pulled out and snapped the condom off, then shimmied up to her head, straddling the young girl. ""That's it, Mike... right in my mouth!"" Kathy instructed. She pointed to her lips and held her mouth open, watching his hand as it furiously whacked away above her. Suddenly, he groaned, and a long sticky white string of cum shot out, hitting Kathy on the upper lip and splattering all over her face. Kathy laughed as Mike's prick shot another load, aimed much better this time, squarely against the roof of her mouth. It trickled to the back of her throat, just as another stream ran down her tongue. ""Eat it, baby!"" Brian exclaimed. Kathy loved the taste of Mike's cum, and she could hardly swallow before more creamy white juice came at her. She lapped it up hungrily, just holding her mouth wide open for him as he filled it with squirt after squirt. When Mike had finally finished, Kathy's mouth was full of man-juice. Both men watched as Kathy closed her mouth and swallowed. A little bit of cum overflowed her lips and trickled down her cheeks. ""Aw, shit..."" the men gasped. ""Wow, Mike, what a load,"" Kathy said. ""You must've been saving that up for quite a while, huh?"" Kathy just smiled. She looked quickly at her watch. ""We've got another hour, you guys. I'll bet I can get you two off twice more in sixty minutes."" She winked at them, lying there in her school outfit, her blouse wide open, little plaid pleated skirt pulled up over her waist, her white kneesocks cocked wide apart, with cum on her face. Brian and Mike both knew that would be no problem..."
928,Cheerleader For Hire,['Chap. 5 of 7'],"Mrs. Johnson was smiling when she discretely handed Kathy a wad of bills that Friday. Kathy quickly stuffed them into her purse and returned the smile. ""I heard back from those two guys you entertained the other night, Kathy,"" Mrs. Johnson quipped. ""They were sore the next morning, I guess.""\n""Yeah, well, I managed to get one of those guys off four times in two hours, and the other guy three times,"" Kathy answered. Mrs. Johnson laughed. ""Wow! You must have been pretty good!"" she said. ""I think it was the schoolgirl outfit, too,"" Kathy told her. ""Those guys really got turned on by it.""\n""You must have really gotten a sexy outfit, huh?"" she asked. ""Yep,"" Kathy answered. ""Vest, tie, short pleated skirt, kneesocks, saddle shoes, the whole bit. Those guys had hard-ons as soon as I walked into the room."" Mrs. Johnson laughed. ""Great, Kathy! I wondered if you could handle two guys at once, and I guess you answered that! I've got two more guys who would like to see you in a cheerleader uniform Saturday afternoon. I guess they want to videotape you, too, if that's okay.""\n""I don't know..."" Kathy paused. ""They said they'll pay you an extra three hundred dollars."" Kathy perked up. ""Well, I guess, if they're willing to pay me that much extra.""\n""Good,"" Mrs. Johnson nodded. ""Here you go, then."" She pushed a slip of paper into Kathy's hand with the details of the young girl's next assignment.\n\n----\n\nKathy arrived by taxi up at the downtown hotel a little after 1:30 PM, giving her a half hour to change before her 2:00 appointment. She picked up her dufflebag, filled with her cheer uniform and pompons, paid the driver, then walked briskly to the hotel restroom to change clothes. She had picked a different uniform this time. She quickly changed into it, then fixed up her hair into two ponytails tied with white ribbons. Kathy fluffed her brunette bangs, stuffed her street clothes into the bag and left for her encounter on the third floor. Kathy knocked on the door. A voice called out. ""Is this Kathy?"" the voice asked. ""Yes, I'm Kathy,"" she answered. She heard the deadbolt unlatch, and the door opened. She found herself looking at a middle-aged man, about 6'3"" with graying hair, and an average build. ""Wow!"" the man said. ""Hi, I'm Frank. Come on in, honey!"" Kathy stepped in quickly, as Frank closed the door. She looked around the room and could easily see the camcorder on a tripod across from the bed. Frank lightly patted her on the ass through her flimsy skirt. ""So, you're sixteen, huh, Kathy?"" he asked. ""Yes, sir,"" she answered. ""Well, my friend John and I have been looking forward to fucking a sweet little 16-year-old cheerleader. Let me see that uniform of yours."" Kathy stood before him and modeled her outfit for him. His eyes raped the young girl, devouring every inch of this lovely young treasure. Kathy smiled. Her lovely face, framed by her ponytails and sweet bangs, was a true delight, enhanced by her ruby red lipstick. She wore an incredibly tight white V-neck sweater with a wide red stripe down the side of each arm and down the sides of her torso. A thin red stripe flanked each side of the wide stripe. She wasn't wearing a bra, and Frank could easily see the outline of her puffy nipples under the sweater fabric. The sweater ended barely at the waistband of her skirt. Kathy liked that, because when she raised her arms, her flat tummy could be easily seen. Between her raised nipples were the red block letters ""MHS"", for Madison High. Kathy's little skirt was white, with sixteen inverted red pleats. It was even shorter than her other skirts, and barely covered the crotch of her tight white cheer panties. She wore white kneesocks with a red ring around the top, pulled tightly over her calves and ending just below her slightly-knobby little-girl kneecaps. Of course, inside the red cuff of her kneesocks, she kept a pair of condoms, with more in her dufflebag. Her white tennies completed the delightful uniform. ""Shit, John, you've got to see this gal,"" Frank gasped. ""She's incredible!"" The bathroom door opened, and John stepped out. It was John Dawson, Kathy's dad. ""Daddy?!"" Kathy gasped. ""Kathy?!"" he blurted. ""Holy shit, John! This girl is your daughter?"" Frank added. The three stood there speechless for several seconds, not knowing what to do or say. It was a very awkward moment, until Kathy spoke up. ""I bet you're wondering what I'm doing here,"" she murmured. ""Yeah, I guess I am,"" her dad answered. ""I'm working for a lady, and she's paying me a lot of money for this,"" Kathy told him. ""How did you get hooked up with this?"" he inquired. ""I can't say,"" she responded. ""You don't have to do this, honey, if you need a job,"" he offered. ""Daddy, I really like doing this,"" Kathy said. ""It's fun and exciting. ""You do, huh?"" her father answered. ""Yeah, and I know what you're here for, too, dad."" John hung his head, a little ashamed. ""It's alright, dad. I'll never say anything to mom, believe me."" Her dad smiled at her. ""So just go ahead, daddy,"" Kathy told him. ""It's okay if you do what you came here to do.""\n""Shit, John, you're gonna fuck your own daughter?"" Frank asked. Kathy walked over and placed her hand in her father's hand. ""Well, dad, what do you think? Do you want to?"" Her dad leaned over and whispered something into Kathy's ear, and she smiled. ""Yeah, Frank,"" she said boldly. ""Daddy's gonna fuck me, just like you are.""\n""Hey, Frank,"" John added. ""You owe me a favor for letting you make it with my daughter. How about if you let me fuck your daughter sometime, okay?"" Frank smiled. His daughter, Francine, was 12 years old, and very sweet. ""I'd imagine you'd like to fuck Francine in her girl scout uniform, too, wouldn't you?"" Frank inquired. ""Yeah, that would sound like fun,"" John retorted. Kathy walked over and sat in a chair across the room. She raised one leg, placing a foot on the armrest, her virgin white skirt pulled high, spreading out the red pleats and showing off her white panty-covered mound to her dad and his friend. ""Well, guys, how would you like to do this?"" she asked, as Frank fumbled for the video camera. Kathy saw the red light as Frank zoomed in to her panty- wrapped pussy. She obligingly put the fingertips of one hand on her crotch and began rubbing herself through the thin fabric. ""You like this?"" she asked, teasingly, knowingly. ""Oh, yeah..."" She kept massaging herself, and in a few seconds, her moistness began seeping through her tight panties. ""God, she's getting wet already!"" Frank blurted. ""Oh, shit!"" her dad gasped. Kathy giggled as she watched the men stare. ""Would you guys like to see a couple of cheers?"" she asked. ""Sure,"" they agreed. The young girl sprang from the chair and stood before them, then pulled her pompons from her dufflebag and assumed a starting position. ""Two bits, four bits, six bits, a buck!"" she shouted, shaking her breasts under the tight-fitting sweater. ""Come on, guys, give me a fuck!"" she screamed, spinning away from them, her skirt sailing high. She ended the cheer bent over, facing away with her legs together, her skirt pulled up high on her delightful ass, her panties scrunching her sweet little pussy mound into a bulge between her ass-cheeks. ""Aw, fuck..."" Frank babbled, catching all the action on tape. Kathy spun back around, her sixteen inverted red pleats flashing outward, and began a sexy dance routine. ""Here's one of my dance routines, guys,"" she announced. Even though she performed without music, neither man cared. The young cheerleader ground her hips to an imaginary beat, shaking them from side to side, her tiny skirt flipping about wildly as she churned her pompons in front of her. Her breasts bounced inside her sweater, the nipples rubbing the fabric and getting more erect as the friction increased. Her brunette ponytails danced in rhythm to the movements of her slim body. Finally, she started a series of high kicks, swinging her leg high and out to the side, giving her dad and Frank brief glimpses of her white panty-crotch. When she finally ended, both men's jeans bulged ominously. She laughed. ""Looks like you guys are ready, huh?"" she teased. ""Oh, yeah!"" Frank said. ""Who wants to fuck me first?"" she asked. ""Go ahead, Frank,"" said her dad. Frank began taking off his clothes, while Kathy crawled onto the bed. ""Do you guys want me to take off my clothes?"" she asked. ""No way,"" said Frank. ""I want you in that sweet little uniform."" Kathy smiled at him as he tossed his briefs aside. His seven- inch prick jutted outward as he climbed into bed next to her. The young cheerleader spread her legs , her sweet red pleats fanning outward, revealing her soaking gash through the tight white cheer panties. ""Go ahead, Frank,"" she said. ""Take my panties off."" He eagerly reached up under her little skirt and tugged her panties down over her knees, where she kicked them off across the room. Her almost-hairless twat glistened with moisture in the roomlight, and was more than Frank could stand. Her dad's friend dove headfirst between Kathy's legs, his tongue lapping at her love hole with a frenzy. ""Oh, God, yes!"" she screamed. ""Eat my pussy just like that!"" Frank's breath on her hot love hole made her pussy gush even more, and the man eagerly lapped up the juice that flowed. ""Oh, mister..."" Kathy moaned. ""You're gonna make me cum like that!"" Frank chuckled and kept up his momentum. Young Kathy's thighs shook slightly, her nipples rock-hard with excitement. She rubbed her tits softly through the tight sweater fabric as the man ate her sweet cookie. Kathy's dad filmed her, panning up and down his daughter's wonderful figure, and she smiled as she watched him film the proceedings. She couldn't help but wonder how many times Frank would jack himself off to this video in future days. Then she climaxed. ""Oh, shit! Oh, yes! I'm getting it!"" she hollered, loud enough for the people in the next room to hear. Frank pulled his face away. He had her love juice all over his nose and mouth, and Kathy and her dad laughed. As he mopped his face off with a towel, her dad filmed her from the foot of the bed, shooting up between her legs, her soaking gash and her scrunched-up cheerleading uniform making the scene incredibly erotic. ""Okay, Frank,"" she said. ""What would you like now?"" He smiled and fisted his swollen cock. ""I'm gonna fuck you, you sweet little cheerleader!"" he exclaimed. Kathy giggled as she raised her knees. She reached under the red trim of her white kneesocks and pulled out a condom, then handed it to Frank. He fumbled with the package briefly, then slipped it on. As her dad filmed, Frank crawled up between Kathy's legs and pushed the tip slowly into the young girl. ""Oh, yeah,"" said Frank. ""So fucking tight, just like a sweet little girl should be!""\n""That's it, Frank. Go ahead. Fuck me with that nice hard cock,"" Kathy coached. Frank gave one strong thrust and drove his schlong deep into her tight teenaged snatch. ""Ooh!"" Kathy yelped. She watched her dad film her again from the side as his friend drilled her cunt with a frenzy. He slapped his balls against her with each lunge. Kathy moaned softly as the man fucked her. Something told her he wouldn't last very long if he kept up the pace. After a couple of minutes of banging, he pulled out. ""Okay, sweetheart, get on your knees."" Kathy obeyed, turning over onto her hands and knees, as Frank waited impatiently. ""All right, you little cheerleader, let's fuck some more."" He flipped her tiny white skirt up high on her ass. Her sixteen red inverted pleats fanned out in a wonderful display of color, swinging back and forth as Frank drove his prick into her again and fucked her briskly from behind. ""Ooohhh!"" Kathy moaned. ""Fuck me, mister! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!""\n""You little cheerleader slut, you like talking dirty, don't you?"" Frank asked. ""Oh, yeah, mister. Keep fucking my cunt!"" she moaned. The young cheerleader was enjoying herself. Her pretty ponytails swung forward and back as Frank's thrusts drove Kathy toward the headboard of the bed. ""God, sweetie, you're gonna make me cum..."" he moaned. ""Do it, sir,"" she muttered. ""Shoot your stuff if you wanna...""\n""How would you like to drink it instead, honey?"" he asked, hopefully. ""Yeah,"" Kathy moaned. ""I wanna drink your stuff, mister..."" The man pulled his throbbing cock out once again as Kathy spun around and sat up in bed. With her legs cocked high and spread apart, Frank knelt before her as she peeled the condom off his prick. Kathy tossed it aside and clamped her lips around him as she worked her hand up and down the shaft. ""God, Kathy,"" her dad exclaimed. ""You look like a pro."" Kathy popped her lips off Frank long enough to smile at her dad, who was busy filming his cheerleader daughter as she sucked off his friend. ""Well, dad, maybe you'd like this, too,"" she said, placing her lips back around Frank's cockhead. ""Yeah, Kathy, I'd like you to suck me off, too,"" her dad said. Kathy sucked and stroked, wiggling her tongue-tip against the underside of the prick-tip. ""Oh, shit! I'm almost there! Take it out so your dad can film me cumming in your mouth."" Kathy released her grip and opened her mouth wide as Frank finished frigging himself. She watched the purple head wobble inches above her and waited patiently for her drink. ""Come on, mister,"" she coaxed. ""Cum in my mouth.""\n""Aw, shit!"" she man screamed. A long string of sticky cum flopped out of his dick and splattered against her tongue. A second squirt landed on her upper lip, followed by another splattering off her teeth and onto her cheeks. ""Aw, yeah, baby, take it!"" he hollered. He stroked another couple of times, milking a final strand of jizz. It hung from the tip, and Kathy reached up with her tongue to lick it off. ""Wow! You're incredible!"" Frank exclaimed as he collapsed onto the foot of the bed, quite exhausted from his fuck. Kathy giggled at him. Sitting there in her cheerleading uniform minus her panties, she looked darling with her kneesocks, ponytails and cum smeared across her face. ""I'm glad you liked it,"" she said to Frank, then turned to her dad. ""Well, daddy, would you like to fuck me now?"" she asked. Her dad nodded. ""Yes, my dear, but first I'd like to see you do some cheer routines for me,"" he told her. Kathy smiled and rolled out of bed, toweling off the cum on her angelic face. She reached down to her moist white cheer panties and pulled them back on, tugging them up tightly on her delightful ass. Then she moved to the middle of the room. ""Hey, Frank,"" he said. ""Why don't you take over the filming here?"" Frank took the video camera from Kathy's dad and sat on the edge of the bed to film Kathy as she did her routines."
929,Cheerleader For Hire,['Chap. 6 of 7'],"CHAPTER 6\n\n Kathy stood in the middle of the room and turned to face the two men sitting on the bed, the bent forward and picked up her pompons. She could see Frank's prick wilting from the draining she gave it, and her dad's hard cock jutting outward toward her. His was about nine inches or so, she guessed, and she was surprised, because she had never noticed it before. ""Okay, guys, here's another cheer for you,"" she told them, with a smile. She could still taste Frank's salty cum, and she knew she would be drinking her daddy's juice before long. ""Push `em back! Push `em back! Way back!"" she chanted, pushing her arms forward and back with the words, the red-and- white pompons swishing loudly. She jumped about lightly as she kept repeating the chant, her short white skirt dancing high on her thighs, the sixteen inverted red pleats swishing back and forth. Her sweet breasts bounced beneath her white V-neck sweater fabric as the red block letters ""MHS"" flopped about in rhythm with her jumping. Kathy turned around slowly as she repeated the cheer over and over, until she faced away from them. She leaned forward as she did the cheer, until she was sure her almost-hairless pussy was visible to them. She felt so nasty cheering without her cheer panties, and she could feel drops of pussy moisture beginning to run down the inside of her thighs. ""Aw, shit..."" her dad mumbled, eyeing his daughter's sweet mound as it peeked from beneath her little skirt. Kathy looked over her shoulder, smiling, bent forward at the waist, and shook her ass teasingly at the two men. She took great delight in flipping her little pleats from side to side, and she was somewhat surprised to see Frank's cock hard at attention again. ""Frank, I can't believe you're hard again. I guess I'm gonna have to pump more of that cream out of you, huh?"" she asked, chuckling. ""Shit, yeah..."" he blurted. Kathy looked at her dad, awaiting his turn anxiously. ""Daddy, do you mind if I jerk him off once more before you do me?"" she asked. ""No, darling,"" he answered with a smile. ""But make it quick."" Kathy walked toward Frank, who handed the still-running videocamera to her dad. ""Here, make sure you get this on film, too,"" he said. The 16-year-old cheerleader knelt before Frank and dropped her pom pons to her sides, then grasped his swollen cock in her hand. With a soft but firm grip, she started whacking away on his prick-stalk. ""Aw, fuck..."" Frank mumbled. Little Kathy stared into his eyes, smiling at the look of sheer ecstasy etched onto the man's face. ""You sweet little cheerleader..."" he moaned. ""Darling little cocksucker..."" Kathy giggled softly as she put her warm mouth around his penis-head. She kept up the hand-jerk, but wiggled her tongue around the soft underside of the head. She knew from experience that he wouldn't last long... ""Oh, God...almost..."" he groaned. ""That's it, Frank,"" she said. ""Cum in my mouth, big guy. Shoot your stuff for me again."" Frank was now gasping for air. Kathy waited for his load, her mouth open, poised just in front of his piss-slit. Her tongue reached out and tickled him softly. ""Come on, Frank,"" she coached. ""Shoot your cream on my tongue."" The man looked down at the young girl worshipping his manhood. She was still staring into his eyes, mouth wide open for him, her ruby red lips and bright white teeth sparkling in the roomlight. Frank enjoyed the sight of her lovely face, framed by her ponytails and sweet bangs. He loved her uniform: her tight white V-neck sweater with a wide red stripe down the side of each arm and down the sides of her torso, with a thin red stripe on each side of the wide stripe. Frank gazed at her erect nipples, outlined against the tight white fabric, making the red block letters ""MHS"", for Madison High, stand outward toward him. As she knelt there before him, her little white cheerleading skirt fanned out high on her thin thighs, showing off its sixteen inverted red pleats. Her white kneesocks, with a red ring around the top, pulled tightly over her calves and ended just below her sexy, knobby little-girl kneecaps. Kathy's legs were spread out to each side, to help her keep her balance. As her dad filmed the action, Frank came. He groaned loudly. A spurt of jizz shot out across her tongue and splattered against the roof of her hungry mouth, followed by another and another. Kathy choked on the load, coughing as Frank fired still more sticky white man-cream at her. It ran down the cheerleader's cheeks, hanging from her chin, dripping down onto her sweater and running down onto the red letters. Spurt after spurt of warm cum splattered on her face as she tried to catch as much as she could in her hungry mouth. Finally, mercifully, it stopped. ""Wow!"" Kathy gasped. ""Where did all that juice come from?"" She couldn't believe that a guy could produce so much semen in such a short time. ""I guess I've saved it up for a while,"" Frank laughed. ""You look really hot like that, too."" Kathy smiled at her dad, who was still filming. Her sweet, smiling face had cum dripping from it. Streaks of jizz were splattered all over the top half of her sweater. She stood back up while Frank handed her a towel to wipe herself off. ""That sweater's a mess, sweetheart,"" Frank told her. ""Why don't you take it off?""\n""You want me to take it off for you, daddy?"" Kathy asked. ""Sure,"" he answered. Kathy reached down and peeled the cum-stained cheerleading sweater off over her head and ponytails, then tossed it to the floor. She looked marvelous standing there in only her little white skirt with the sixteen inverted red pleats, white kneesocks with red cuffs and white tennies with red laces. Her dad admired her small, firm breasts while he panned the camera up and down her delightful body. He handed the camera to Frank. ""Would you like to fuck me now, daddy?"" she asked. He nodded while he stood up and took her in his arms. He cupped her ass cheeks lovingly with one hand, rumpling her little skirt high on her tight little ass. His other hand stroked her firm tits, and he bent over and sucked on one of them. ""Ooohhh...daddy..."" Kathy moaned. She loved the friction of his tongue on her nipple. His hand felt so warm on her tight little ass, and she felt so nasty to have her daddy's hand under her skirt. Her dad took her hands and slowly lowered her onto the bed. Kathy smiled as she lay there, the topless cheerleader in her cute little skirt and white kneesocks. She slid farther up the bed to make room for him, as he crawled up between her legs, her knees high up in the air, displaying her magnificent muff for him. Kathy reached down to a kneesock and pulled a condom out from under the red cuff, then handed it to him. He slipped it on quickly, then positioned himself to penetrate her. She watched as he fisted his prick to her pussy lips. She felt the head rub against her clit as he rubbed it on her. A tingle ran through her young body, and her nipples were rock-hard with anticipation. Her dad slowly shoved his cock into her. ""Oh, yes..."" she muttered, closing her eyes. She squeezed her tits, rubbing the nipples with her fingers. He pushed about five inches into his cheerleader daughter, then pulled back out, then in again, getting her to take a little more with each thrust. In a matter of seconds, her pussy held his entire length. Kathy's pussy clamped hard around his cock. He could not remember a fuck that felt this tight before. He looked up at Frank, standing nearby, who was eagerly taping the forbidden encounter. ""Wow, Frank, she's tight!"" he said. Kathy giggled. ""Yep,"" Frank added. ""A tight little pussy for sure. Fuck her good."" Kathy's dad put his hands on his daughter's thighs for leverage, then started a nice, steady fuck rhythm. Kathy moaned softly. Her pleated skirt was piled high on her flat tummy, and she hooked her kneesocked calves around her dad's back. As he fucked into her, she squeezed her legs, pulling herself tightly against him. In a matter of seconds, his thrusting had almost stopped. The young cheerleader was fucking him now, pulling his cock in and out of her with the power of her legs. ""Oooh...daddy..."" she groaned. ""It feels so good..."" Kathy was fucking her dad hard now. Her breathing was rapid and shallow. She put one fingertip on her clit and began diddling herself, adding even more to the incredible stimulation she was experiencing. ""Oh, God, I'm gonna get one!"" she shouted. She groaned loudly as her sweet body was racked by an explosive orgasm. A warm sensation swept over her as she tightened every muscle in her body. She had never felt one this strong before, and she was glad her dad had helped give it to her. Her dad took over the pace again as she relaxed in the aftermath of her elation. He knew he wasn't going to last too much longer, either. ""I'm gonna be getting close, honey,"" he told her. ""Okay, daddy,"" she said. ""Would you like to do it in there, or in my mouth?"" He smiled. ""Where would you like me to do it?"" he asked. ""I wanna taste it,"" she said. He pulled out of her and straddled her, crawling up to her chest. She took hold of his throbbing cock and put it in her mouth, then started a slow hand-jerk on him. Kathy sucked her dad hard, using her hand faster and faster. She felt his prick swell in her hand even more, and she waited for her drink from her daddy. Her dad threw his head back and groaned loudly, followed by a squirt of warm cum into the cheerleader's hungry mouth. She swallowed quickly, just in time for more of his sticky whiteness to splash across her tongue. He kept on pumping his jizz into her mouth, and Kathy kept on swallowing, trying to get as much out of him as she could. Her mouth worked like a vacuum cleaner, drawing every last bead of cock-cream out of him. When Kathy felt that she had emptied him, she stopped her hand-jerk and popped her lips off the prick-head. She smiled at her dad, who could only weakly smile in return. ""Oh, God..."" he gasped. ""Did you like that, daddy?"" she asked. ""You're incredible, my dear,"" he muttered. Kathy smiled. Somehow, she knew, dad would be spending more time at home with her in the coming days."
930,Cheerleader For Hire,['Chap. 7 of 7'],"Kathy and Mrs. Johnson arrived at the apartment just after 5 P.M. ""My husband, Doug, Should be home in about a half hour,"" she told Kathy. ""Why don't you change for him now?"" Kathy smiled and nodded, then picked up the dufflebag containing her schoolgirl outfit and carried it into the bathroom. She had also packed one of her cheerleading uniforms, too, just in case Mr. Johnson wanted to see her in it. The young girl quickly disrobed and began dressing in her special outfit, starting with a pair of white cotton panties, then slipping on a pair of cable-knit white kneesocks. She snugged them tight to just below her kneecaps, then folded them over once. Kathy reached back into her dufflebag and pulled out a couple of condoms, tucking them under the cuff of her kneesocks for later. She slipped into a thin white long-sleeved blouse, which she buttoned down, then slipped into a short red-black-and-yellow plaid pleated skirt, which pulled up high on her delightful teen ass, barely covering her sweet crotch. Kathy tied her necktie, then put on the button-down matching plaid vest. The vest was nice and snug, flattering her lovely figure. She put on her black-and-white saddle shoes to complete the ensemble. Knowing she had a little extra time, Kathy combed out her brunette hair and put it in two ponytails, with sweet bangs combed even across her forehead. A couple of white hair ribbons were tied in place, and to top things off, she put on some pink lip gloss and sprayed some sweet-smelling cologne. The young cheerleader/schoolgirl looked in the mirror and smiled. She was looking like a little girl, and she somehow knew that Mr. Johnson would be really excited to make love to her. Kathy wondered what it would feel like to get a cock up her little virgin ass...\n\n----\n\nWhen Mr. Johnson arrived home, young Kathy was waiting in the bedroom. Mrs. Johnson met him at the door. ""Doug,"" she said. ""I have a special surprise for you this evening.""\n""Oh?"" he answered. ""What could that be?""\n""Come with me,"" she said, and led him to the bedroom door. Mr. Johnson looked in and saw young Kathy Dawson splayed across the bed, dressed up like a little schoolgirl. ""Oh my God."" he muttered. His eyed devoured the 16-year-old dream. Her eyes sparkled with sweet innocence, her glossy lips shining in the roomlight. She posed suggestively and teasingly, one leg pulled up high. His eyes traced upward from her black-and-white saddle shoes, over the delightful cotton kneesocks, her knobby little schoolgirl knees, those thin thighs to a tiny glimpse of white panty-covered crotch which barely peeked from under the tender pleats of her little plaid skirt. Kathy's shoulders arched back, making her firm, round tits press outward against her tight vest. The black necktie made her little ensemble look so prim and proper, and her ponytails with the white hair ribbons and combed-down bangs made her a complete doll. ""You remember her, I'm sure,"" Mrs. Johnson reminded him. ""Oh, yes!"" he exclaimed. ""She's an absolute doll!""\n""Well, honey, she's never been fucked up the ass yet, and I told her you could break her in.""\n""Shit, yeah!"" he blurted with a smile. Kathy giggled as he hurriedly began removing his pants. ""Don't you want to wait till after dinner?"" his wife asked, teasingly. ""No, baby, I've gotta fuck this sweet thing now,"" he answered. He flung his pants into a heap in the corner and peeled off his briefs. His cock, already rock-hard, wobbled about as he tossed the briefs aside and dove onto the bed. Young Kathy rolled over on top of him, anxious to get his swollen cock into her hungry pussy. ""Okay, my little sweetheart, I'm gonna fuck your sweet little ass."" he told her. He kissed her softly as his hands reached up under the flimsy plaid pleats. He thumbed her panties down gently as he positioned himself underneath the young girl. Kathy straddled him, her knees cocked apart, her white cotton panties stretched across her thighs as he pulled her little skirt up high on her ass. Kathy felt his fingers probe the wetness of her little cunny, rubbing her soft clit, and she moaned softly in delight as they kissed. He thrust his tongue deep into her mouth and she sucked hard on it, pressing his head deep into the pillow. Mr. Johnson squeezed her ass cheeks with both hands as they kissed. She lowered herself until her tight little schoolgirl pussy lips touched the tip of his cock. She wiggled herself down a bit until the head of his prick popped into the opening of her pussy. ""Honey,"" he interrupted. ""Don't you want a rubber on me?"" he asked. ""No, sir,"" she answered. ""I want you to fuck me just like this.""\n""Are you on the pill?"" he asked. He sure didn't want to get this teenager pregnant. ""Yes, sir, I am,"" she told him. He looked at his wife for approval. ""Go ahead, my dear. You can fuck her like that if you'd like,"" she said. He smiled at Kathy as the young schoolgirl skewered herself on his pole and started riding him. The feeling of her sweet, tight pussy clamping around his unsheathed penis was incredible. ""Oh, God."" he moaned. ""So fucking tight."" He rumpled up her little skirt pleats in his hands as she bounced hard on him. Kathy squeezed her small, firm tits through the vest of her school uniform, her ponytails bouncing as she rode her teacher's husband. Mrs. Johnson pulled out a camera and clicked off a photo. As the flash lit up the room, the two lovers looked over to the woman standing near the bed. Kathy looked into the camera lens with a naughty expression as her teacher clicked off another photo. She looked so nasty; the little schoolgirl in her little uniform fucking the grown man beneath her, with her panties stretched tightly across her sweet thighs. She loved the feeling of his cock in her body, but she also wanted to feel what it would be like to get it up her ass, too.. ""Mister, would you like to fuck my ass, too?"" she asked. ""You bet."" His wife pulled a tube of K-Y jelly out of the nightstand drawer. As her husband pulled his throbbing cock out of her and slid out from underneath her, the teacher put a small amount on her fingertips. ""Get on your elbows and knees,"" she told Kathy. Kathy obeyed, looking back to watch what was happening. Her teacher put a wad of K-Y jelly on her asshole. ""Ooooh, that's cold!"" Kathy said. Mr. Johnson chuckled as he crawled back onto the bed behind her. He fisted his cock and nestled the tip of it against her anus. ""Okay, sweetheart, I'm gonna fuck your ass now,"" he told her. ""I'll go slow and easy, so it won't hurt so much."" Kathy nodded, and the man slowly pushed the tip into her virgin ass. ""Ohhhh, God!!!"" Kathy exclaimed, as the prickhead punched into her. He pulled it out, put a little more jelly on her asshole, and fucked into her again. It slid a little more easily this time. ""Oh, shit, mister!"" she exclaimed. ""This is so wild!"" He laughed as he backed out slowly, then back in again. He fucked about three inches into the young girl's incredibly tight ass, repeated for about half a minute, then slowly began pushing more and more into her. Kathy gasped with each thrust. It hurt less than she thought it would initially, and soon it didn't hurt at all. She knew he was being really gentle with her, and she was actually enjoying it now. As he fucked her tight little schoolgirl ass, he knew he wouldn't last too long with the incredible stimulation. He kept the fuck-stroke slow and steady, pulling and pushing Kathy with both hands on her waist, her ponytails swaying forward and back, her dangling skirt swinging in rhythm beneath her, the pleats piled high on her delightful ass in back. ""God, Kathy, this is so good!"" he told her, and the young schoolgirl laughed in agreement. ""Yeah, it's good."" she mumbled. ""I like you fucking my ass.""\n""I'm gonna cum in just a minute, sweetheart,"" he said. ""Do you want me to cum in your ass like this?""\n""Okay, sir, but I want you to cum in my mouth after dinner,"" she answered. ""Your cum tastes really good.""\n""Yeah, sweetheart, I'll fill your mouth later, but right now, I'm gonna pump your little schoolgirl ass full of jizz,"" he told her. He fucked even harder into her sweet ass, rocking Kathy forward and back on the bed. She groaned loudly and bit her lip as his cock hammered deep into her. Suddenly, he threw his head back and shot his load deep into the young girl. His wife applauded as he slowed his fuck-stroke, then stopped and pulled out of Kathy. The girl looked so nasty, on her hands and knees, dressed in her little schoolgirl outfit with the skirt pulled up high. Strings of gooey cum ran down out of her asshole, trickling down her thighs. Kathy looked over at Mrs. Johnson, smiling. ""Great ass-fuck, Kathy,"" her teacher told her. ""You're gonna be good at that, too!"" Kathy giggled and looked back at Mr. Johnson, whose drained cock was beginning to go limp. ""Would you like me to stay dressed like this for later?"" she asked him. ""Oh, yeah!"" he said, mopping the sweat off his forehead. Kathy knew she was in for some great adventures. She had learned how to control men with her body, and she knew she would be able to get almost anything she wanted in exchange for it. Kathy Dawson was a young woman who would be going places.\n\n **** T H E E N D **** **** O F C H E E R L E A D E R F O R H I R E ****"
931,Cheerleader For Hire,"['Mm+f-teens', 'orgy']","The J.V. football game ended in a 14-point Madison victory, and Mrs. Johnson met Kathy in front of the bleachers. They jumped into the teacher's car and drove across town to her house. They entered the house through the garage. Doug Johnson was sitting in the living room, reading the newspaper as he waited for his wife to arrive. ""Doug?"" she called out from the kitchen. ""Yeah, I'm in here,"" he answered. ""I brought a birthday surprise home for you, honey,"" she told him. ""What is it?"" he asked as the two ladies turned the corner. His eyes caught sight of little Kathy Dawson immediately. ""I brought you home a cheerleader from school, honey,"" Mrs. Johnson told him. ""She's going to do some dances for you."" Mr. Johnson gulped. ""Wow!"" was all he could say. Mrs. Johnson turned on the stereo and put in a CD with some good dance music. ""Okay, Kathy, show him what kind of moves you have,"" she suggested. Kathy felt very uneasy and extremely awkward, but she moved to the front of the room, clutching her red-and-white pom pons. She started moving to the beat, trying to ignore the husband and wife watching her. The young sophomore cheerleader's dancing was stiff at first, but she quickly loosened up. By the time the second song started, she was sensuously grinding her tight little ass to the beat. Her little skirt flipped about, flashing the eight white pleats and her glove-tight red panties. Kathy could see the bulge in Mr. Johnson's pants, and so could his wife. Mrs. Johnson was enjoying the show, as well. ""Show him more of your panties, Kathy,"" she offered. ""I think you're really getting him turned on."" Kathy made her dance routine even sexier, at one point lowering herself down to the floor and spreading her legs wide apart while she clutched her skirt up against her tummy. He had a full view of her panty-covered teenage crotch, and she smiled at him. She knew her little pussy was getting wet, and she wondered if he could see the juice through her cheer panties. ""Oh my God..."" he gasped. He knew he had to have this sweet young cheerleader. Kathy stood back up and started wiggling her ass at him while churning her pompons furiously. Her little skirt danced wildly, teasing him with quick panty peeks. Mr. Johnson's cock was nearly bursting through his zipper as his wife ran out of the room for a camera. She came back with a fully-loaded professional-looking camera and started snapping pictures of Kathy. Kathy smiled as she danced for her teacher and her husband, the camera flash lighting the room every few seconds. She dropped her pompons and sensuously caressed her upper body, squeezing her budding young tits through her cheerleading sweater. ""You want to fuck her, don't you, honey?"" Mrs. Johnson asked. ""Yeah, Sue, I wanna fuck her really bad,"" he babbled, as his wife laughed. The song ended, and Kathy stopped her dancing. Mrs. Johnson looked straight at her. ""Would you like him to fuck you, Kathy?"" she asked. Kathy's mind raced. She thought he was cute, and she had wanted a man for quite a while. But her teacher's husband? Why not... The 16-year-old cheerleader nodded. ""Good,"" Mrs. Johnson answered. ""How would you like to make some really good money fucking older men?""\n""What do you mean?"" Kathy asked. ""We run a small business on the side,"" Mrs. Johnson admitted. ""We employ women to entertain businessmen, you might say.""\n""Really?"" Kathy asked. ""What do you mean by `entertain'?"" Mrs. Johnson smiled. ""I think you know..."" Kathy returned the smile. ""How would that work?"" she asked. ""Aren't I too young?""\n""Well, you're under legal age, but then younger girls are in high demand and short supply. I can pay you $100 an hour for starters, and more if you're good."" Kathy's eyes widened. ""Wow! What would I have to do?"" Mrs. Johnson explained her rules to the young cheerleader. ""Well, first of all, you can't tell anybody. Nobody. If anyone finds out, we're all in a lot of trouble. I'll give you a beeper, and when it goes off, just call the phone number. You will be given the time and place to be, the length of time you need to be there, and any special instructions. When you get there, you need to do what the man says, because he's paying good money. Then, every Monday morning, I'll pay you at school for the previous week.""\n""What would the men want me to do?"" asked the innocent young cheerleader. ""Well, you'll probably dance for them and then have sex with them. I'll use a young theme with you, so the guys will expect you to be dressed up as a cheerleader or in a school uniform. It's not that important for you to be really good at sex, since most of them will get off on the idea of fucking or being sucked off by a young virgin schoolgirl.""\n""Okay,"" Kathy replied. ""I'm in.""\n""But first,"" Mrs. Johnson reminded her, ""you've got to fuck my husband."" Kathy looked over at Doug, who was waiting patiently for her, his eyes devouring her sweet teen body. He stood up, took young Kathy by the hand, and led her to the bedroom. Mrs. Johnson followed them, sitting in a chair next to the bed, ready to offer advice to Kathy. She watched her husband embrace the young girl as they stood at the foot of the bed, smiling as her hubby's hand disappeared under the back of Kathy's little cheerleading skirt. Mrs. Johnson knew that she was going to make a lot of money with Kathy Dawson..."
932,Cheerleader For Hire,"['Mm+f-teens', 'orgy']","Chapter 2 - Friday night\n\nFriday night and Paul was at their meeting place at 6:30. At 7:15 Anne had still not shown up. At 7:30 she finally crept in looking nervous and scared. Paul was pissed at this point, all worked up thinking she had shown him up. And to compound matters, she was dressed in jeans and a high-necked blouse. Hell, she looked sexier some days working at the video store. Paul got up, grabbed her arm, and hustled her out of the tavern into the parking lot. ""Why the fuck are you late"" Paul hissed. ""My Dad made me stay until we all finished dinner"" Anne whimpered. ""And what's this fucking shit you have on?""\n""It-its my clothes, its what I wear when I go out."" Paul was pissed, really pissed and lost control. He reached out and slapped Anne hard - once each way. He was lucky that no one saw him - very lucky. And suddenly realized that he might have just blown all of his chances with Anne. And that he could very well have been arrested if the slap was witnessed. Anne was in shock. She had never been struck in her life and now, she had been hit so hard that she had almost been knocked down. But Anne did not have a lot of willpower. Her father had spent the last 17 years teaching Anne that she was to follow the rules laid down. Anne looked at Paul and was very afraid. But she didn't run because she didn't have the willpower to confront him. Paul suddenly realized that Anne looked like a deer staring at a car's headlights. She was petrified and realized what was going to happen to her if she stayed. But she couldn't run. She just wasn't capable of it. Paul reached out a hand to caress her cheek. Anne flinched but didn't run. He caressed her cheek and Anne shivered in fear wondering if, in any second, the touch would turn into a slap. Anne's mind was in a whirl. The touch on her cheek felt good. But she was expecting another slap at any second so her body was scared of it. Her mind didn't know how to handle equating a caress with the pain of a slap so it just gave up - and she shuddered with uncertainty. Paul reached around to the back of Anne's head and held her head so she was looking straight at him. He got a thrill out of the look of fear in her eyes. Paul's emotions were on a roller coaster ride too and found that look of fear the anchor to grab onto. He liked that look, and he was going to use it. ""When we're out on a date"" he hissed, ""I expect you to dress sexy.""\n""No pants, no blouses that hide everything.""\n""Bu-bu-but I can't go out in a dress. My father won't allow it.""\n""And I don't have any sexy dresses - I'm sorry but I don't."" Oh god he thought, this is just great. Well what the hell, he made more money than he spent. He had a reasonable amount in the bank. And he couldn't think of a better use. ""Ok ok Anne"" he said pulling her to him and holding her, ""we'll take care of this."" Anne just let go and sobbed and shuddered in his arms. He was the one who had scared and hurt her. But he was the one now taking care of her and she needed someone to reassure her. So she clung to him for safety - safety from him. ""I'll go buy you some clothes."" This actually got Anne excited - new clothes without her mother vetoing her more daring choices. They turned to go into the mall. Paul with his arm around Anne. At the first store they went to, Paul saw dresses he would like to see Anne in but she kept picking more conservative arrangements. Anne wanted to be more daring, but she didn't want to advertise slut. But if Paul was going to spend his money, he was going to get his money's worth. Finally after telling her no for the fifth time, Paul pulled Anne aside and told her that he would pick the clothes. When he started to protest he slapped her very lightly on the cheek - it looked like a love pat to the sales girl. And with that pat, all the fight went out of Anne. Paul picked a number of outfits. All of them exceedingly tight. All with hem lines at most, an inch below Anne's ass. All with necklines that showed off Anne's breasts. One dress was transparent everywhere. Paul had her wear one of the skin tight dresses out of the store. And one outfit was basically slit up the front and back but the slit didn't show if the wearer wasn't moving - otherwise everything could be seen. He next took her to an underwear store. ""That crap you have on underneath has to go too"" he told her. He didn't even give her a chance to pick in the underwear store. He picked out some garter belts and patterned stockings. He also picked out some bras and underwear. All of the bras showed her nipples and all of the underwear has a split crotch. Anne looked up at the pile of underthings to try on, started to say something, and then looking at Paul's face, the fight left her. It was easier to give in. She went to the dressing room. While she was changing into one outfit, Paul walked in carrying a corset (he timed it to walk in when she was naked). Anne tried to cover herself in front of him. Paul pulled out the picture of her and asked ""if you want to cover yourself up, I can show this to the salesgirl so she knows what you look like. Or you can end this Bullshit and start changing."" Anne turned and tried to hide as much as possible while trying on the panties and bra. However, Paul made her stand up and turn around showing him the outfit. He continued for each additional outfit, having Anne stand up, and directing her through different poses. With each outfit the poses got more obscene. Until Paul had her leaning back, spreading her pussy lips. He then pulled out the picture and got her to exactly mimic her pose from the picture, commenting on how dirty she looked. Anne felt totally beaten down and used. Paul was making her act like a complete slut. And yet she was a virgin. She had only posed for the picture because everyone made fun of her for being the one cheerleader to chicken out. And now she was showing Paul her pussy and pushing out her tits toward him. God she wanted to die. Paul then had her change into a corset and it seemed too big - at least he said so. He then asked the sales girl to come in and check it. The sales girl looked at Anne a little strange and Anne just wanted to crawl up and die. She moved her hands to cover her tits and pussy. ""Put your hands down little girl"" Paul said. ""The corset seems too loose to me, do you think we should go one size smaller or 2?"" The sales girl put her fingers between the corset and Anne's skin and said ""depends on how tight you want it."" Anne felt like an object on display being handled by the sales girl. ""Ok, we'll take all of this and the smaller corset. But leave this garter belt and stockings and panties for her to wear."" The sales girl walked out and Anne changed into the remaining underclothes, black mesh stockings, a black garter belt, and black crotchless panties. Then as she pulled the dress on Anne realized that the dress wouldn't reach the stocking tops. She just couldn't go out like this. Meanwhile Paul had picked up all of her other clothes and walked out to pay. Anne had no choice. She walked out to Paul and told him that the stockings weren't covered. ""I know - I like you this way.""\n""But I can't go out like this."" Paul didn't argue, he just grabbed her arm and walked her out. Needless to say, almost everyone in the mall looked at Anne who looked like an absolute gorgeous piece of jailbait. But Anne didn't see that. She had her head down because she was too embarrassed to look up. They must all think I'm a filthy tramp she thought. They reached Paul's car and drove to a nearby nightclub. With Anne's looks they weren't about to card her. So they went in to dance. Every slow dance Paul danced with Anne and told her how she looked so hot, so sexy, and so slutty. And with each comment Anne felt worse and worse. She wasn't a slut, she couldn't be. And her mind became even more confused because Paul held her close and danced slow which had always meant a boy cared for her before. And he held her like he cared for her. But he kept telling her she was a slut. And during the fast dances they would sit at a table in the back. And Paul would talk to her as though she was his girlfriend. Nice, caring comments and questions. Anne felt totally pulled apart. The hormones had been hitting her for several years now but she hadn't yet really fallen in love with anyone. She had discussed sex with her girlfriends but she didn't really understand it. She had nothing to use as a reference point. And here was this older man who was kind and caring one minute, and told her she was an absolute slut the next. And he was always holding her close as he called her a slut. The holding felt so good, but the words made her feel so low. And with her mind overloaded, Anne stopped thinking. She held Paul back while dancing. She listened to his words. She kissed him back. And she shook with shame as he whispered in her ear. ""You are such a little slut"" he told her. ""Look at you here in your tight dress showing off your body to everyone in the club. No wonder you spread your pussy for those pictures. A slut like you has to show her pussy to everyone. Can you imagine all of the men in here looking at your legs, looking at your garters, and dreaming about throwing you down on the ground and fucking you. You'd like that wouldn't you little slut, having all of these men standing around your naked body jacking off and cuming on you.""\n""N-n-no - please don't say that"" she sobbed. Anne buried her face in Paul's shoulder and sobbed quietly. She hung on to him because she needed to hide and pressed against Paul she could at least not look at the others in the club. She felt so cheap. She really did look like a slut dressed the way she was. But she wasn't a slut she kept telling herself, she wasn't. Finally it was approaching time for her curfew, She had to be home or she wouldn't be allowed out for two weeks. Paul was no dummy. When she mentioned the curfew, he took her out to the car. Once they were in the car he had her get out of her new clothes. Before he let her dress in her old clothes, Paul insisted that Anne kiss him. Anne was scared. Here she was, naked in a car with a man who had told her she was a slut, and he wanted a kiss. She held back and put her arms up. Paul reached over and pulled her to him. ""Kiss me or you're going to have to do a lot more"" he told her. She put her lips up and felt his tongue pushing at her mouth. She let her mouth open for his tongue. Jesus, she isn't using her tongue or putting her arms around me thought Paul. He backed off and slapped her face again. While not as hard as the earlier one, it did hurt. All the emotions were too much, Anne started sobbing. Paul lifted her head up and made sharp taps on her cheek while telling her ""when I kiss you you use your fucking tongue and put your arms around me slut.""\n""Now do I need to slap you again?"" Anne slowly moved her arms around Paul and he mashed his lips down on hers. They kissed with tongues intertwining and arms around each other. Paul fully dressed and Anne naked and crying in shame. Paul broke the kiss and told Anne ""you kiss like a slut but only a slut would be kissing on a first date naked in the parking lot."" Paul enjoyed the feeling of holding a naked Anne in his arms. A naked Anne who was crying her heart out. It felt so good to feel her body shudder in his arms. Her naked body, so firm and fresh felt so desirable under his hands and arms. While he couldn't go too far, he didn't want to scare her off, just feeling her breasts pushed against his shirt, and caressing her back, was more of a turn-on than any woman Paul had ever fucked. Anne acted like she had been slapped again as Paul kissed her again. Paul loved it, the naked body in her arms, Anne's body shaking with fear and shame, and the salty taste of the tears running down her face. Finally Paul relented. ""Get dressed"" he said. Paul then drove toward Anne's car as she got dressed. He handed her one of the new outfits as she got out and told her to meet him at his house tomorrow afternoon for their next date. Anne looked at him in shock. She couldn't do this. Not anymore. ""By the way, I mailed a picture to your father today. Make sure you wait for the mailman tomorrow first and get the envelope out of the mail."" Anne's face went white with fear. ""Oh, and I do know his business address if I ever want to make sure he gets the picture."" He drove off laughing as Anne hurried home, knowing she would spend the entire day waiting for the postman. And then she would go to Paul's house - she really didn't have any choice. And Paul spent the night reliving the feeling of holding the naked scared delicious Anne in his arms.\n\nChapter 3 - Saturday afternoon\n\nAnne spent the entire morning sitting in her room, looking out the window at the mailbox. When the postman pulled up, she ran for the mailbox, ignoring the call from her mother. She grabbed the mail and there it was, a large envelope to her father from Paul. She folded it and stuffed it into her pants and took the rest of the mail in. She took the rest of the mail in to her mother, and after some small talk, went up to her room and opened the letter. Inside was a picture as well as a letter from Paul explaining that the pictures had been Anne's idea, that she had forced the other girls to pose too, and afterward she had fucked half the football team. Oh god, if her father had opened this. She would rather die than let that happen. Paul was treating her like dirt, but he hadn't even tried to fuck her. In fact, he hadn't even felt up her tits. It was an easy choice. So at 2:00 she drove off to meet Paul. She stopped in a deserted parking lot and changed from the clothes she had left the house in to the outfit Paul had left with her. The skirt seemed to have a hundred short petticoats that caused the top to flounce out at almost 90 degrees. Yet it was so short that again, you could see her stocking tops. This time the stockings, panties, and skirt were all white. And the top was a lace ribbon that wrapped around her tits, leaving a little view of both the top and bottom of each breast. And finally there were little white socks and 5"" stiletto heels to complete the combination. Anne looked in the mirror and saw a stranger, half whore, half virgin, looking back at her. She couldn't go through with this - she wasn't a slut. But then she saw the envelope and realized she had no choice. Beaten down by Paul before she had even arrived at his house, she pulled out of the parking lot and headed toward his house. At 2:30 the bell rang at Paul's house. He opened the door and there was Anne, looking at the floor, scared of what he was going to do. Anne walked in and just stood in the center of the floor. Paul smiled, this was going to be easy he thought. ""Well Anne, I asked you here because I want to take some pictures of you. That one just isn't enough for me. But this will be a little unusual for a slut like you, I want to take pictures of you with your clothes on."" At the mention of keeping her clothes on, a wave of relief swept over her. She actually felt thankful toward Paul for letting her stayed dressed. And he had called her a slut but she had posed naked for the picture at that party. So for the next half hour Paul took photos of Anne in her different outfits. And each outfit and pose was more and more suggestive. Until finally Anne was posing in the see-through dress so you could see her tits and cunt through the fabric. And then, when changing out of the transparent dress, Paul reached out to Anne and had her stop, dressed in just stockings, panties, and half bra. ""I want some pictures of you like this"" he told her. Anne just nodded, it didn't seem much different to her and she was now used to being told how to pose and what to wear. So she posed, first standing, then leaning back, and finally, as in the original picture, laying down and spreading her pussy. Paul then had her pose in her different sets of underwear, each time placing her in more and more lewd positions. And all the time complimenting her on how she looked so beautiful, the most beautiful slut she had ever seen. Telling her how gorgeous her cunt and tits were. And Anne listened to it all getting even more confused. Paul was complimenting her and saying everything nicely. And he obviously though she was beautiful. But he found her beautiful because she looked like a slut. Anne couldn't separate the two. She wanted to be beautiful and appreciated and if looking like a slut was how men appreciated her, then she would do it. So she continued to pose, enjoying Paul's' comments about her beauty and trying to ignore the ones about her sluttishness. After the last set of pictures Paul sat down next to Anne with a vibrator in his hand. Anne had never seen one before although she had an idea of what it was used for. She suddenly panicked. ""Please don't put that in me, I'm a virgin. Please Please don't"" she sobbed. ""I'm saving myself for when I get married.."" Paul quickly reassured her that nothing was going in her pussy. ""I know what you want"" he told her. ""You're a slut and slut's want to cum. This will help you cum. I'll show you how."" Paul then proceeded to turn on the vibrator and use it on Anne's clit. Anne had touched herself a couple of times before but it had always been very fast, with major feelings of guilt. Now her clit was feeling things it had never felt before. And all the time Paul was whispering that this was all good. That she should feel this way. Anne's first climax hit her before she understood what was happening. And a second rapidly followed the first. Paul kept working her clit with the vibrator as climax after climax cascaded through Anne's body. She had never felt anything like this before. All other thoughts were lost as Anne luxuriated in the afterglow of the most awesome orgasm she had ever felt. Nothing else mattered. After about 5 minutes Paul figured she could pop again, so he started in on her clit again with the vibrator. Anne immediately started panting, staring at Paul as though he was a god. The fact that she could have another orgasm was beyond belief. All the repressed emotions in a young 17 year old girl who had never really had an orgasm before bubbled to the surface. Paul moved Anne's hand to the vibrator and had her use it on herself. He then got up and grabbed the camera and started taking pictures. Anne was totally oblivious to the pictures, totally focused on bringing herself to another orgasm. Anne again hit a string of orgasms and Paul captured her in the throes on film. After another 15 minutes, Paul decided to bring her off one last time. He had Anne use the vibrator and after she was real worked up, he grabbed the smallest butt plug the local sex shop had, and already greased up, started pushing it up Anne's ass. Anne jumped when she first felt the plug. Its ok Paul assured her, its just a small plug to make you feel good down there. ""Trust me"" he said. Anne realized it did feel sort-of good pressing lightly against her ass, and she didn't want to stop the vibrator. So she continued and Paul, ever so gently, pushed the plug in and out, just a little. As Anne neared orgasm, Paul pushed the plug in and out further and further until, as Anne peaked, he pushed the plug all the way in. Once again Anne hit a string of cums, made even more intense from the plug in her ass. As Anne laid there, all worn out, Paul got the most tremendous hard-on of his life. At 17, Anne's young body was still firm and fresh. And there is virtually nothing more erotic than the view of a woman, totally worn out from cumming repeatedly, lying back totally open. ""You know"" Paul said, ""I helped you cum. And now I need help to take care of my problem."" Anne looked up at him fearfully. Oh god no she thought. Please I can't do this. I won't have sex with him, not even if he shows the picture to my father. I just can't do it. Paul saw the abject fear in Anne's eyes which turned him on even more. God he would love to just jump on her and rape the shit out of her. But if he did that she would probably run and never return, pictures or no pictures. ""Relax slut, I'm not going to fuck you."" Relief poured through Anne's body. ""I just want you to jack me off.""\n""To a little slut like you a hand job should be nothing."" Anne tentatively reached up for Paul's crotch and started rubbing his cock through his pants. ""Not like that, pull it out.""\n""Don't you want to feel my cock in your hand."" Anne pulled her hand back and Paul, desperate to cum, opened his pants and pulled his cock out. He then grabbed Anne's hand and wrapped her hand around his cock. ""Start jerking it."" Anne started moving her hand up and down his cock, looking as though she was scared it might bite her. This was actually her first view of a cock and it scared her. Paul stroked Anne's hair while talking to her. ""You are such a pretty little slut. Do you like jacking my cock? I'm going to squirt my cum all over your face. Bet a little slut like you would like that. Playing with your clit and covered with cum - that must be your fondest dream."" Anne looked up at Paul shaking her head no, with a pleading look on her face, whispering ""no, no, no I'm not. Please god no.""\n""What's the matter slut, my cock isn't good enough for you?"" Paul angrily jerked Anne over his lap, face down, ripe for spanking. Before Anne realized what was happening Paul was spanking her butt as hard as he could with one hand while holding her down with the other. ""Oh god no, please don't, please stop"" Anne wailed. ""Fuck you slut. I made you cum god knows how many times and now you say you're too good to jack me off. Your nothing but a little piece of slut- meat."" Paul continued to nail her butt. Anne's smooth stomach on Paul's legs and cock felt absolutely delicious. And her ass was so smooth and firm it just begged for more swats. Anne finally gave up fighting and just sobbed in pain and humiliation as Paul whipped her. It hurt, it hurt so bad. And the thought of being paddled naked, with Paul's prick poking insistently into her stomach, mad her feel like a complete slut. This did not happen to nice girls. Nice girls did not play with themselves, especially in front of men. Paul was right, she was a slut. Finally Paul could stand it no longer, he was about to burst. He pulled Anne off of him and dumped her on the floor. ""Jack me off now bitch"" he screamed. Anne jumped to comply jacking his cock. Almost immediately it started to shoot, the first 2 shots landing on Anne's surprised face, before she pointed Paul's cock away. ""On your face slut"" Paul yelled, turning his cock back toward Anne's face, covering it with jism. God she looked beautiful there, totally humiliated at his feet, with her face covered with his cum. ""Rub it in"" he said. Anne didn't understand. She looked up at Paul wanting to know what he meant. Paul grabbed Anne's hands and pulled them up to her cheeks. ""Rub the cum into your skin. All sluts rub the cum in cause they like it so much."" Anne just looked at him - she couldn't do that. The stuff was yucky, she needed to wash it off. ""Do it now"" he screamed standing up and towering over her, looking like he was about to hit her. Anne started rubbing the cum into her face. By the time she was done there was an even coating all over from her forehead to her chin. Anne felt like a complete slut now, totally covered with cum. ""Now lick your hands clean."" Anne shuddered in disgust and then brought her hands up to her mouth and licked the cum off of them. She was a slut and sluts licked cum off of their hands. She started to cry as she realized what she looked like now, covered with cum, naked, kneeling in front of Paul, licking the cum off of her hands. Paul stood Anne up and dressed her in the clothes she had worn from home, leaving the butt plug in. He then handed her the vibrator. ""Every night and every morning I want you to use this"" he told her. Anne looked at Paul and nodded. She was a slut and sluts used vibrators. Besides, it felt so good. ""And another thing, that butt plug stays in you except when you shit. I'll be checking and if its out you will get one hell of a spanking."" Again Anne nodded. She had actually forgotten it was there although with his reminder, now she was acutely aware of it. ""I'd kiss you good-bye but you would taste of cum you little slut."" And with that Paul pushed Anne out the door of his house. Anne suddenly realized that she was standing out in public, holding a vibrator. If someone saw her they might get the wrong idea. Then she suddenly realized, no it would be the right idea. She was such a slut Paul wouldn't even kiss her good-bye. She cried so much on the way home she could barely see the road.\n\nChapter 4 - the next 3 weeks\n\nAnne's father would only let her go out one night each weekend. And Sunday day was for church. So for the next several weeks Anne and Paul fell into a routine. Each morning and each night Anne would use her vibrator to cum. She said to herself that it was only because Paul made her. But she knew better. Paul would never know if she didn't do it. The truth was that it felt good and she liked it. So she did it. But because her parents had told her sex was bad, and because Paul was ""making her"" masturbate, Anne's mind then decided she was a slut when she masturbated. And every day Anne wore the butt plug. Well, every day except that first Monday when she had ""forgotten"" it. And Paul showed up at the video store that Monday. Before Anne could say anything he turned her around and felt her asshole. When he felt no butt plug he locked the store doors, dragged her to the back office, pulled down her pants, and used his belt to whip her ass. Anne begged for forgiveness the entire time while Paul never said a word. Finally, when all of Anne's ass was bright red, Paul let her go and she tumbled to the floor. ""We can do another hundred or we can have just 6 more, which will it be"" he asked her. Anne looked up at him in bewilderment. ""No more, please no more"" she managed to plead between sobs. ""6 or 100, pick or I'll choose for you - pick now."" he shouted. ""6, oh god just 6 more please"" she begged. ""Fine, then stand up and put your hands against the wall. Push your butt out and ask me to whip you. For 100 I'll hold you down. For 6 you have to hold yourself in place and beg for each one."" Oh god Anne thought, I can't do this. But she started getting up because no matter what she had to do, she just couldn't survive another 100 hits from the belt. She leaned against the wall with her hands supporting her. Paul adjusted her until she had ""assumed the position."" Hands up high on the wall, legs out and apart, butt arched out to meet the whip. ""Oh and one more thing. If your hands come down, or your butt isn't sticking out for any one hit, we start over."" Anne closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. Somehow she had to get through this. No matter how much it hurt, 6 was a lot less than 100. So motherfucking much less that she would freeze in place no matter what. She would hold on no mat--- Anne suddenly realized that Paul was talking to her. She had been concentrating so hard that she had blocked him out. The pain was so bad, god her butt was on fire. It had to be bleeding, it just had to. In fact, it felt like there was a fire down there, but that couldn't be.\n\nBut the pain was just so bad. Wait, what was Paul saying. Oh yes, she had to beg to be whipped. How could she beg for something that hurt so much. She was standing here, wasn't that enough. Suddenly Paul reached out to her to pull her over his lap to give her 100 strokes. No, not that, please not that. ""Please whip my ass, please do it, oh god please don't whip me 100 times, please whip my ass."" She said frantically. She was begging him to whip her. The real source of the begging was to avoid the 100 strokes but the words coming out of her mouth were begging Paul to whip her ass. Her ass that was already on fire. The first one hit and Anne screamed. She couldn't take this anymore. Yet she kept babbling, ""please whip my ass, please whip it, oh god please."" A part of her stepped outside her body and observed. There she was, arched out against the wall to meet the belt, begging for a whipping. What kind of slut was she. There were girls at school that put out for all of the guys, but even they would turn their noses up seeing her like this. Slut was too good for her, she was complete scum. And the picture she made in her mind, combined with the pain from the belt, cause her body to heave with sobs as she cried her heart out. Finally the last stroke ended and Paul picked her up and held her. For the next half hour her sobs slowly subsided, while, the entire time, Paul just held her and told her how much he loved her. And she grasped on to that love to pull her back up from the pit her mind had sunk into. The mind and body can only take so much and Anne's had been overloaded with pain and degradation. She needed a rope to pull her out and Paul's love and caring was that rope. She started to hold on to him, and then to hold him so tightly that it hurt. She held on to Paul for dear life and sobbed her heart out. She was lower than a slut, and her ass was on fire. But it was ok because Paul loved her and would take care of her. Her mind pushed away the fact that Paul caused all of this because she needed a rescuer. And Paul, he got to spend a half hour holding a naked Anne while she came to hold him tighter and tighter. Such a lovely young body and it was all his, to use any way he wanted, as long as he was careful. Anne made it through the rest of work that day by being very careful to not let her ass touch anything. And she was very careful from then on to have the butt plug in her ass every day. On either Friday or Saturday night Paul would take Anne dancing. Each time she would wear slutty, revealing clothes and during the slow numbers Paul would whisper in her ear what a slut she was and how much everyone wanted to fuck her. When they sat down Paul would always make her sit with her legs spread so that anyone looking under the table could see her pubic hair. As the night went on he would make her spread her legs wider and wider till, toward the end of the evening, her legs would be fully spread and anyone who looked knew she was flashing them on purpose. And much to Anne's dismay, many looked. Each Saturday afternoon Anne would pose for Paul's camera. She would model the clothes and use the vibrator and butt plug. The second Saturday Paul brought out a video camera. At first Anne refused but when Paul showed Anne the new collection of pictures for her father, she relented. Paul had Anne face the camera while using the vibrator and tell the camera what a slut she was. How she liked playing with her clit and loved to get off. And then he filmed her bringing herself to orgasm time after time. And at the end of each session, Anne would jack Paul off onto her face and rub the cum into her face. So Anne always left knowing that she was a complete and total slut. This was her life and the human mind can adapt to a lot, so Anne came over the next few weeks to accept this as her natural life.\n\nChapter 5 - a Haircut\n\nAbout a month later Anne arrived at Paul's house for their regular Saturday afternoon session, which would be followed by the evening out. By this time Anne was actually looking forward to the sessions. Paul would drag her through the dirt verbally but in the course of that trip, she would cum ever harder than when she took care of things in her own bed at home. So she walked in and started to remove her leather skirt. But Paul stopped her. ""We're going out"" he informed her. ""But why"" Anne whined. She was looking forward to the session and didn't want to give it up. ""Because your pussy is too hairy. I want to get the hair removed.. Sluts don't have hair on their pussy - its bald so that everyone can see their hot cunt.""\n""Go out, I don't understand. And I can't shave my pussy, girls just don't do that."" Paul sighed. ""Do we have to go through this again? I can show you the video tape I've made for your father, pull you across my lap, and spank your ass till its hotter than the sun. And then you'll go. You know it. I know it. Besides, your a slut. We both know it. And sluts aren't supposed to have hair on their pussy."" Anne acted as though each sentence from Paul was him hitting her. Yes she would do it. Yes she was a slut. She didn't have any choice. Anne dropped her head as she realized her total lack of control over her body. ""ok"" she whispered and turned to go. ""Just a minute. Just because you realize you have no choice now doesn't excuse your telling me no before. You have to be punished don't you."" Anne looked up at Paul and nodded very slightly yes. ""Don't you"" Paul said with a large threat in his voice. ""Yes"" Anne said, fearful of Paul. ""Pull your skirt up and assume the position. Oh, and don't cry because we are going out immediately after the spanking and I'm not giving you time to fix your makeup."" Anne leaned against the wall and arched her back. ""Beg for it.""\n""Oh please Paul, whip my ass. I'm sorry I said no, please forgive me, please do--- AAAGGGH, OH GOD IT HURTS SO MUCH, NOT ANO--- OOOOWWWWWHHH, DEAR GOD DEAR GOD I'M SORRY I'M SO SORRY, PLEASE FORGIVE ME. I'm sorry I'm sorry please forgive me, oh please I'm sorry.""\n""Tell me you love me and beg for another. Do it NOW.""\n""Oh Paul, I'm sorry, I love you please don't, oh please don't, I love you, I love you, I love you, I'm sorry, pleas--- AAAGGGHHH, OH GOD IT HURTS SO MUCH, OH GOD PLEASE DON'T, PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE I BEG YOU, I LOVE YOU PAUL.""\n""You said please don't so that one doesn't count"" he told her grinning. This was the first time she had said she loved him, and it was while he was whipping her. Definitely a strong foundation for their future. ""Beg for it or it'll go a lot worse for you, and tell me how much you love me - slut.""\n""Oh Paul I love you, I do love you. I know I'm just a slut but I love you. Please spank me, please please span--- AAAAAGGGGGHHHH OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD, IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO BAD, ITHU---""\n""Tell me that you love me slut.""\n""OH GOD I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU PAUL. IT HURTS SO MUCH I LOVE YOU. I love you I love you it hurts oh god it hurts.""\n""Beg slut.""\n""Please whip my ass, please whip it. Whip your slut's ass, I love you so much and I want you to whip my ass, plea--- AAAGGGHH OH GOD I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU. PLEASE PLEASE OH GOD please don't - don't, oh god I love you."" And with that Anne turned and threw herself on Paul holding on to him and with sobs wracking her body kept repeating ""I love you, I love you."" Paul held her until the sobs receded. Then kissed her on the lips pulled her skirt down, and pulled her out the door to her car. After driving a bit Paul pulled over and showed Anne 6 packages. They were all the same size and addressed to her father at his work address, her school's principal, the local newspaper, and the 3 local TV stations. He then explained what was in the packages, a collection of the best photos he had taken as well as 2 hours of the best scenes he had shot on video tape. Anne was scared. This was much worse than the original photo. This would show the world that she was a full-fledged slut. And with the information going to the principal and news media, the word would get out all over town. She wouldn't be able to live if this happened. Oh god, what was Paul going to do to her. Paul then laid it out. ""We're going to a beauty salon to have your pubic hair removed. They will do what you tell them to do. If at any time you tell them to stop, they will stop and there is nothing I can do to make them continue. You get to decide what happens..""\n""However, if at any time you tell them no, or don't answer any question the way I tell you to, I will leave immediately and mail these packages. There is no second chance. If the women in this store think anything funny is going on they will probably refuse to continue and may even call the cops. So you can't disagree with me and then immediately change your mind to make it right - one screw-up and you become the front page story for this town."" With that Paul grabbed Anne by the chin and held her face about 2 inches from his. ""Do you understand my little slut - one fuck-up and the whole town gets to see what a slut you are. Do you understand me my little whore?"" Anne, totally afraid now, both about the packages and afraid of Paul nodded her head up and down and said ""yes."" She didn't know which was worse, an angry Paul or the packages mailed out. But she didn't want either to happen. ""Another thing, this will hurt. Not anyway near as much as when I spank you but it will hurt. You can cry and ask me to hold you. But you must endure it until they are done. You got that?"" Anne just nodded. Whatever he wanted, she was not going to cross him right now. Not with those packages waiting to be mailed. ""Finally, we need to remove your butt plug. The people working at this salon might not want to touch you if they realize what a slut you are. And only a real cunt walks into a salon and shows the world her butt plug. Anne blushed and realized that she would have done just that. The butt plug had become so much a part of her life that she had forgotten it. God what a slut she was if she would show people that. She really was becoming quite a slut. Oh god help her. Paul then pulled back into traffic and drove the rest of the way to the salon. They went in and Paul informed the receptionist that they had an appointment. They were shown to a private back room where the girl showed Anne a chair to sit in. Anne removed her underwear and skirt as instructed and laid back in the chair, spreading her legs. The stylist walked in and started getting the electrolysis equipment ready. You understand that this will hurt she told Anne. Anne nodded and said ""yes, I do.""\n""Now, what exactly do you want taken off?"" Anne looked at Paul with a question on her face. ""All of it, isn't it dear?"" Paul said to Anne. ""Yes, all of it"" Anne said to the stylist. The stylist looked at Anne a little strange but started to work. It hurt Anne every time the needle went in and every time it zapped. She held on to Paul's arm and gritted her teeth. But as time went on (it takes a long time to remove an entire bush) the pain moved into a dull constant in the background. Anne started to think about how she looked. Lying there with her legs spread letting another woman work on her cunt. And when she was done, she would have no pussy hair - ever. Boy, she would really look like a slut then. In a way she couldn't hide. Anyone who saw her naked would knew, she was a slut. The funny thing, thinking of how this was marking her as a slut, combined with the constant pin pricks, was actually arousing her. Not a mind- blowing orgasm kind of arousal but it was putting her mind on sex. And on sex that degraded her as a slut. And that was getting her worked up. And then she suddenly realized, the stylist working between her legs would see the juices leak out of her cunt. Hell, she would smell it. And then she would realize that Anne was getting turned on by this. The thought was too awful to bear. But Anne found herself getting even more turned on by the thought of this woman knowing what a complete slut she was. About this time the stylist was moving up to remove the hairs around Anne's clit. This got Anne worked up even more. Paul noticed first because of Anne's clutching of his hand. My god he thought, the whore's getting off on this. The stylist noticed next. This little tramp is actually enjoying this. I just hope she doesn't cum on my hand, oh yech. But Anne was getting closer and closer, and suddenly, a zap of a hair at the base of her clit put her over the edge. Anne tried to hide it but couldn't. The stylist stopped and both Paul and the stylist stopped and watched Anne orgasm. Anne then sank back in her chair totally mortified. ""Sorry about that"" Paul said. ""I'm afraid she is a bit of a tramp. I'm really really sorry about this.""\n""I can't work on a woman like this"" the stylist said, standing up and looking disgustedly at Anne. ""Please reconsider. She's almost done and if we have to go elsewhere then another stylist has to put up with the same reactions. She's done now so you should be able to complete the job before she gets out of control again."" Anne tried to sink deeper into the chair. Oh god, how could she have had an orgasm right in front of this stranger. What kind of woman was she. She really was a slut. She just wanted to crawl in a hole and die. Yet her she was, lying back with her legs spread for this stranger. ""We don't want to leave here with the job incomplete, do we"" Paul said to Anne. Anne suddenly realized what Paul meant. They couldn't leave yet or he would mail the packages. Oh my god no. ""Please finish it"" she begged the stylist. ""I'm really really sorry. I won't do it again. Please forgive me."" God she wanted to die, pleading with the woman to continue removing her hair, apologizing for cuming on her ministrations. ""Ok, I'll finish up the job, but no more enjoying it you little whore"" the stylist said, contempt dripping from her voice. ""I'm not gay and I'm not getting paid to get you off. So hold still and try to behave as a lady would - although god knows no lady ever had all of her pubic hair removed."" Anne felt like dirt. This woman was right. She was not a lady anymore, not by any stretch of the imagination. She was a whore, getting off on the hands of another woman. Oh god, how had she become so sick. The stylist was in a hurry now, jabbing faster and deeper to get the job done quicker. But it caused Anne's excitement to build up again. Anne grabbed Paul's arm and looked up at him with pleading eyes. Help me she thought, help me not enjoy this. Paul looked down and realized that she was getting off again. The combination of the fear and the stylists utter contempt were building her up even faster. He actually needed to do something if they were going to complete this job. Paul slapped Anne firmly. The shock, both of the slap itself, and being slapped in front of this woman who considered Anne a dirty slut broke the building orgasm. Thank you Paul, thank you thank you thank you she thought, looking up at him. The stylist looked back at Anne's pussy, but hesitated. ""I'll pay you a $500.00 tip if you finish the job"" Paul said. ""And I'll do my best to get her to behave. Please finish this, I know she's a slut but I love her and she wants this."" Anne couldn't believe her ears, Paul was blaming it all on her. Of course, it was her fault that she was cumming. And if she was a slut, then she did have to get her pussy hair removed she guessed. Maybe it was all her fault. No it couldn't be. It was all Paul's fault. But she glanced down at the stylist and saw the utter contempt in her eyes for her. The stylist knew she was a worthless tramp. The stylist thought Paul was a nice guy. Maybe the stylist was right. After all, the stylist was grossed out by Anne's cuming and wasn't that the reaction a normal person would have. But here she was, getting all excited again. In fact, she wanted to cum. She didn't care if the stylist saw her cum. In fact, she wanted to be seen. She wanted the stylist to look at her with utter contempt, convinced she was a complete slut. Just the thought of the other woman's reaction had Anne building up. Paul saw what was happening. She was getting off again. He slapped her face. But this time Anne expected it and it just furthered her debasement. He slapped her again and again. Anne kept looking up at him with a the blank look of someone building towards an intense cum. Each slap seemed to build the cum. Anne couldn't stand it any longer. The slaps, the jabbing of the needle, the thought of how she looked, only a pig could get off on this. The thought of enjoying this was so sickening to her that it got her even more excited. She tried to hold it in, to cum because of this meant that she was turned on by being treated as a complete slut. She couldn't cum from that - it would mean she was nothing. Anne held it in as long as she could, but finally, the dam burst. She started grunting and moved her hand down to rub her clit. The stylist and Paul jumped back. While Paul was secretly loving it, the stylist was totally disgusted with what she saw. The little whore had cum again. What a piece of trash. ""That's it"" the stylist said. ""The dirty little slut keeps getting off on my hand. This isn't worth $500.00. No way.""\n""Wait"" said Paul. ""I'll let you punish her for being such a whore.""\n""Punish her?""\n""Yes, when you're done, you can spank her for being such a bad girl. Don't you want to make her pay for getting off on you?"" The woman paused at that. It would be nice to teach this little whore the error of her ways. And she would like to punish her for using her as a vibrator. ""Yes, I'll do it."" Anne was watching this all with disbelief. Paul was going to let this woman spank her. Paul expected her to let this woman spank her. Anne was starting to realize how low she had sunk. A good girl would not be here, would not have her legs spread, and would not let anyone spank her. She was a good girl, she knew it deep down inside. The real Anne started to bubble to the surface. The stylist looked at Anne and told her, ""lie back you little whore. And I've had enough of you getting off on my hand. You may want to fuck every man woman and child you meet but I don't. Try this once more and you'll find yourself getting the spanking you deserve immediately little girl."" How dare she talk to Anne like that. ""I'm not a whore"" Anne protested. Don't call me a whore and sto--- ""Not a whore"" the stylist laughed. ""How many times have you gotten off on my hand jabbing you with this needle. Most women come in here and say it hurts to have their hair removed. You cum from a stranger doing it to you. You're a dirty little whore."" Each word was like a blow to Anne. Yes it was all true. The real Anne buried itself back in her subconscious somewhere and Anne the slut reasserted itself. Anne looked up at Paul with tears in her eyes. She was a slut wasn't she. Oh god, she was so low. At least Paul wanted her. ""Paul, I love you"" she said, desperate to know someone wanted a slut like her. Paul leaned over, brushed away her tears, and said ""I love you too little Anne."" Don't you worry, I'll take care of you. The rest of the removal passed fine. The stylist worked, Anne quietly cried, and Paul stroked her hair. And Anne kept thinking, I'm a slut but Paul still loves me. Finally, it was completed and the stylist handed Anne a mirror to inspect the work. Anne looked down and realized that it was as bald as the day she was born. And it would stay that way for the rest of her life. She was marked as a slut forevermore. The stylist then pulled Anne, still naked from the waist down, over to a chair, sat in the chair, and pulled Anne over her lap. ""A bad girl like you needs to be punished don't you.""\n""Yes"" Anne whispered. And the stylist then proceeded to use a hair brush to paddle both of Anne's ass cheeks bright red. The whole time she kept up a monologue - ""you're a dirty little slut. You probably want to show that bald pussy to all the boys at school don't you. I bet you can't wait to have everyone's cock sliding into that little pussy. I bet you get yourself off whenever you can don't you. Do you play with yourself every night and morning?"" All the time raining down the blows. Anne quietly sobbed realizing that she deserved this punishment. Yes it was true, she was a slut. When she heard the question about playing with herself every morning and night she sobbed out ""Yes, yes I play with my pussy whenever I can, I'm a slut, I'm sorry, I'm sorry."" And at that the stylist pushed Anne off of her lap. ""You little whore, you were probably getting off on my spanking you. You need to be punished, not rewarded for being such a whore. Get away from me. I'm going to go wash my hands to remove your smell from me you dirty slut."" Anne sat on the floor feeling totally worthless. Paul leaned down in front of her and told her to play with herself. Anne looked at him in shock - how could he say such a thing after what had just happened. The stylist had told her that she was a dirty slut. She didn't want to be a slut. Anne started to pull herself together. Paul reached down, took one of Anne's hands, and used it to rub her clit. Anne resisted for about half a minute, but then it started to work. After another minute with Paul's assistance, Anne took over on her own, rubbing her clit. Paul stayed kneeling down facing her and telling her what a slut she was to be getting off just after the stylist had spanked her for being such a slut. Even a slut had some self respect. Anne was just a mindless nympho, rubbing her clit trying to get off, not caring what anyone thought of her. No that wasn't true, the utter contempt of the stylist helped her get off. Paul's whispers that she was a total slut was getting her off. the fact that someone with the slightest shred of self-respect would at least go somewhere more private first built her up. Anne played with her clit wallowing in her debasement. Her whole world was her clit. She rubbed it furiously listening to Paul. She was a complete slut. A complete slut could get off anywhere because nothing else mattered. Over the past few weeks Anne's young body had received a crash course in how to satisfy the sexual urges her hormones had awakened in her. But there had been no course in love or respect or willpower. She had been taught how to satisfy her strongest urges immediately and fully. And like a powerful drug, it would be difficult, if not impossible, to break her of the habit. And it was the feeling of utter worthlessness that allowed Anne to give up the civilized restraints each of us normally uses to moderate our more primal impulses. The more slutty and worthless Anne felt, the more she felt free to satisfy her sexual urges. And more than that, there was something in Anne's makeup, probably from years of being raised as a child who should always obey, that reveled in having her nose rubbed in the dirt. The more degraded she felt, the more she got off. So Anne crouched there, dripping pussy juice onto the floor, rubbing her clit and cascading from orgasm to orgasm. Rubbing her forever bald slit, and staring at Paul who was watching her get herself off. Until finally she collapsed in the puddle of her pussy juices, not even realizing it she was so wiped out. Staring blankly into space as Paul lifted her up and put her skirt back on her. They then walked out, past the stares and whispers of the stylists to Paul's car, and drove off.\n\nChapter 6 - that evening\n\nPaul let Anne sleep the rest of the afternoon. The session at the hair salon had wiped her out. While Anne slept soundly, Paul would keep moving a vibrator on her clit. He was pretty sure that her dreams were interesting. Anne woke up from a long series of erotic dreams. She didn't remember much of the details but it felt like she had been cuming non-stop for the last several hours. She got up and went looking for Paul, not bothering to get dressed first. Paul had a vision of loveliness walk in on him. Anne's 17 year old body was almost perfect. Still thin and firm all over that no one seems to retain past the age of 19 or 20. Add to this how beautiful a completely bald pussy is. Not a pussy that was recently shaved or with a slight stubble, a pussy with absolutely no hair on it. And there she was, standing there and looking at Paul. Not covering anything up or acting at all shy. Anne was his. Paul got up, walked over to Anne, and hugger her gorgeous naked body to his, loving the feel of her naked body. ""I love you"" he said and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. ""I love you"" she replied hugging and kissing him back. ""Lets get dressed for tonight"" he told her. He handed Anne a waist cincher that was flesh colored. One of the few negatives about Anne's body was that, not having filled out like an adult, her body wasn't as curvy as he would like. While he couldn't, and didn't want to do anything to make her hips bigger, he could make her waist smaller. He put the cincher around her waist and started pulling in the laces. Each time he had Anne exhale he would pull the laces a little tighter. Finally he had it as tight as possible. Anne had to take shallow breaths and couldn't bend over. But her waist had been reduced by 6 inches giving her a phenomenal hourglass figure. The cincher was designed to blend in with her skin by snapping flaps over the laces. Paul then handed Anne her dress. It was a gauzy material that was almost the exact same color as Anne's skin. Anne pulled it on and suddenly realized you could see right through the dress. Anne's ass and pussy were not terribly obvious, although if you knew to look, you could see both. But her tits, because of the different color of the nipples, were strikingly obvious. Paul loved it, there she was in all of her glory, clothed yet still naked. The dress was skintight. Even at her waist which had been pulled in 6 inches. The effect was electrifying since each breast had its own little pocket of fabric it pushed out from her chest, with the fabric following every curve of her breast. And her incredibly thin waist was so obvious with the dress in tight around her waist. And finally, with the fabric tight over her ass and across her mound, it was relatively easy to discern her ass and cunt if you looked. To top it off, he handed her black mesh stockings that held themselves up and 6"" black stiletto heels. The black stockings would show under the dress, making it more obvious that she had no other underclothes on. Anne freaked. She couldn't go out in public like this. She might as well go naked. It was worse than naked. She turned to Paul with a pleading look on her face. ""Please Paul, please don't make me do this."" Paul smiled. She wasn't saying no anymore, she was asking him to not do it. He owned her now. Paul handed her black lace gloves, to match the stockings, had her put them on, and turned to go out of the house. Anne looked at Paul in despair. She couldn't do this. This was showing everyone what a slut she had become. But Paul was standing there and if she didn't go, he would make her. He would spank her and send pictures to her father. And he might stop loving her. A shudder ripped through Anne's body and she started to put on the gloves. As she was putting them on she discovered that all the fingers had been sewn together as well as the tip of the thumb to the tip of the fingers. She could give Paul a hand job wearing the gloves, but not much else. In fact, Paul had to help her finish putting the gloves on, and once on, she would need his assistance to remove them. Paul then turned to go to his car and Anne followed. She was his slut. She hated it but she was his slut. Across the street one of Paul's neighbors was getting out of his car. The man stopped and stared at Anne. Anne wanted to melt into the sidewalk. Instead Paul took Anne over to meet him. ""Hi Fred, this is Anne."" Fred just stared at Anne's nipples. ""Do you like her body"" Paul asked. ""You can see her pussy too if you look closely. She's such a slut she had all the hair removed. Shake hands with Fred slut, there's no reason to be impolite."" Anne wanted to sink even further into the ground. She couldn't shake hands with the gloves on. And Fred was now staring at her pussy. And she was standing here letting him look at her body. Paul moved her arm up and Fred automatically put his hand out to shake. He seemed disconcerted at her hands shaped in an O but then went back to looking at her pussy. ""Well, we have to go now. See you later."" Paul and Anne walked off with Fred now staring at Anne's ass the whole way. Anne was in a state of shock. She was used to boys looking at her with a sexual interest. But nothing with the intensity of Fred's stare. Fred's look was not tempered by anything. He wanted to push her down and fuck her till he came. A virgin who had never felt a cock in her pussy and Fred wanted to rape her. When they got out of Paul's car at the dance club, he came over to her side and put little bracelets on Anne's wrists. Before she could appreciate them though, he pulled Anne's arms behind her and connected the bracelets. To the casual observer Anne was merely holding her hands behind her back. However, Anne was now unable to defend herself in any way. She was truly at Paul's mercy. And to make it worse, having her hands behind her back pushed her breasts out. Anne looked so small and helpless standing there that Paul couldn't help himself, he pulled her to him and held her while kissing her. He then reached down and started playing with her clit right through the fabric of the dress. Anne started to get hot, and then realized that there were other couples near them walking through the parking lot on their way to the club. He couldn't do this, not in front of all these people. She buried her face in Paul's neck hoping he would stop. Please don't do this in front of others she prayed. Paul stepped back and Anne's hopes rose. But he kept playing with her clit, standing a foot back fro her. Anne stepped toward Paul but he reached out and held her back. He then raised her head by the chin so Anne was looking straight at Paul. Paul then started to really go at her clit. Anne started to loose it. People were walking buy and looking at her. No one was having any trouble figuring out what was going on. A little way off, one group of men had stopped and was watching. Others would slow down while staring. Across the distance she could hear the comments ""whore"", ""slut"", ""cunt."" She didn't want this. She wasn't this kind of girl. Yet Paul would start in on her and she would start panting in heat. She would change into a sex hungry slut. Let them look. Let them see the slut cum. She didn't care, she just wanted to cum. Closer, closer, almost there. She stared at Paul and prepared to cum - AND HE STOPPED. ""NO, NO, DON'T STOP"" she shouted. Everyone looked over to see what was bothering the dirty little slut. ""Please Paul, please keep going"" she whispered. ""Please Paul, I love you, I'll do anything, but please don't stop.""\n""Don't stop what"" he asked with a smile. ""What you're doing, please don't stop.""\n""What am I doing?""\n""Getting me off.""\n""Not like that, tell me to get my slut off by playing with her clit.""\n""I can't say that.""\n""Fine, lets go in."" Anne swallowed and whispered even quieter ""please get your slut off by rubbing her clit.""\n""What, I can't hear you.""\n""Please get your slut off by rubbing her clit"" she said a little louder. Paul brushed her clit and asked again ""what, I can't hear you.""\n""PLEASE GET YOUR SLUT OFF BY RUBBING HER CLIT"" she said loud enough to be heard 20 cars away. Paul started rubbing her clit again. ""You better keep telling me what you want, or I'll have to stop.""\n""Oh yes, rub my clit, rub your slut's clit, make me cum. I need to cum so bad. Oh please don't stop. Oh yes, here it comes, here it comes, I'm going to cum. AAAAGGGHH, oh no no no. Don't stop, oh god don't stop, it keeps cuming, it keeps cumming, oh god yes yes, get your little slut off, oh yes get me off."" Paul moved up to Anne's side as she kept climaxing, rubbing her clit with one hand and pulling on her hair with the other to raise her head up. ""Open your eyes slut and look at your audience. They all want to see the slut cuming in the parking lot."" Anne gasped as she saw 30, no 40 people staring at her with lust in their eyes. What kind of cheap slut would get off in front of so many people. None of them, that's for sure. They all knew she was the biggest slut at the club tonight. And they were all watching her cum. ""Oh no, oh god no"" Anne moaned as she saw everyone looking at her. She tried to bring her arms up to cover herself but couldn't because of the bracelets. She tried to crouch down but Paul's grip on her hair stopped that. And Paul's other hand, Paul's other hand kept working on her clit. And the climaxes kept coming, even more intense now that she was aware of her audience. How could she cum with people watching her. She was sick, sick and perverted. She was getting off on the audience and that was just sick. And Paul whispered in her ear ""do you want me to stop."" Of course she wanted him to stop. She didn't want to be this disgusting girl climaxing in front of this growing crowd. But the words wouldn't come out of her mouth. She kept cumming and cumming in a never-ending roll of climaxes. ""I'm going to stop"" Paul said loud enough for the crowd to hear. ""I'm going to stop playing with you my little slut.""\n""NO NO DON'T STOP, OH PLEASE DON'T STOP"" she begged loudly. The words were out of her mouth before she even thought about it. She didn't want to stop cuming. Each cum was more powerful than the one before and she didn't want it to stop. Let them all watch her. Let everyone know how sick and disgusting and perverted she was. As long as she could keep cuming she didn't care. And the thought of everyone watching her turned her on even more. And then she started to hear them. ""What a hot slut.""\n""dirty tramp""\n""pig""\n""perverted cunt""\n""whore""\n""fuck- meat"" And then Paul stopped. ""OH NO NO NO, PLEASE DON'T STOP, JUST ONE MORE CUM, PLEASE JUST ONE MORE CUM"" she begged, sobbing with need. ""You stopped telling me my slut needed her clit rubbed.""\n""Oh please, your slut needs her pussy rubbed"" she pleaded. ""Too late, you stopped.""\n""Oh please please please. I'll do anything, anything."" Anne had totally forgotten about her audience and was begging Paul. ""I don't know, lets ask your fans."" he said turning her to once again face the audience. ""You have to get them to ask me to rub you. Ask them."" Anne paled. She couldn't do that. She couldn't sink that low. She just couldn't. But that next cum was waiting right there on the edge, with another right behind it. And these people would watch the dirty little whore cum more - seeing how badly she needed it. ""Please she said, looking at the ground, please please.""\n""Please what slut"" said a voice in the crowd. Anne looked up with both shame and hope in her eyes. ""Please, please tell him"" she begged looking for the source of the voice. ""Tell him what"" came another voice. Oh god Anne thought, as another cum shot through her, just from the thought of having to ask a stranger to cum. God, she was such a disgusting little fuck-wad. ""Please tell him to get me off."" Some of the crowd started to tell Paul when a loud voice said ""I don't think so whore. I don't think you've asked us properly. I say no until we here the slut ask correctly."" Other voices then picked up the same refrain ""not yet, ask us better.""\n""Please ask Paul to get his little slut off. Please ask him to play with my clit. I'm a dirty little whore and I need to have my clit rubbed. Oh please please ask him to get me off, I need to cum, I need it. I need it."" Once again the voices started to tell Paul to get her off, and he was actually brushing her clit, when the same loud voice said ""no I don't think so. Maybe later but she just doesn't sound sincere to me. Maybe later in the club."" No she thought, no they can't mean it. ""Please, please I have to get off. Paul's dirty little slut needs to get off. I'll do anything to get off. I have to get off, oh please ask him to get me off. I'm a dirty little pig cunt whore slut who needs to get off. Oh please."" But the crowd was turning away. A few were staying but when they saw the others leaving, everyone started to move. No one wanted to be the one person left staring at the dirty little slut. ""PLEASE PLEASE, OH GOD DON'T LEAVE, I NEED IT I NEE----"" Paul slapped her hard, once twice, three times until she shut up. Anne looked like she had just run a marathon. Her hair and body were totally soaked in her sweat. Her eyes looked like the eyes of a wild animal. She was shaking with need. Paul pulled her to him and held her for a minute as her shaking died down a little. The he backed off and asked her ""we can leave right now if you want. I'll take you to your car and you can drive straight home. Or we can go in the club. But if we go in you're going to have to dance with others and they will touch you. No one will fuck or hurt you but they will touch you."" Anne looked up at him in desperation. She couldn't go home now. Her little vibrator in the privacy of her room just didn't come close to the need she had right now. But letting others touch her. She just couldn't do that. She just couldn't. She might be Paul's sex toy but she wasn't really a slut. No other man had touched her and Paul hadn't actually fucked her. For all she had been through, most of her prudish upbringing hadn't been violated. ""Wha-what kind of touching?""\n""None of your business. If you don't want it we'll go home"" and Paul turned toward the car. ""NO"" she shouted. Again her instincts had betrayed her, or maybe shown the true Anne. ""No, I don't want to leave. Paul put his jacket on the parking lot and pushed Anne down so she was kneeling on it looking up at him. Paul reached down and put his thumb in her mouth. Anne automatically started to suck, it was a reassuring thing in what was presently a very uncertain world. ""One last thing. I'm really horny right now. I can't wait all night before you get me off. I got you off so I think its only fair you get me off."" Anne pulled at her arms and then asked Paul to undo her bracelets. ""Oh no"" he said, ""those stay on for now. You're going to have to do it with your mouth."" Anne blanched. Finally here it was, the moment she had been dreading up to now. Paul was asking for sex. Her mind had never actually addressed the fact that her virginity might truly be at stake. Through all of this she assumed, since she was a ""good girl"" and a virgin, that sex would somehow be magically avoided. Paul looked down at Anne as she looked up at him. He used his hands to lightly stroke her face. ""Beautiful beautiful Anne, you are going to suck my cock. I'm going to stick it in your mouth and down your throat. And you are going to love it because you are such a slut - aren't you?"" Anne looked up mesmerized by Paul's face. So many conflicting emotions running through her mind. She was not really a slut. She was just a 17 year old kid playing a grown-up game. But sex, that was a part for grown-ups. At the same time, she was hot. She had cum she didn't know how many times and had even more cums waiting to explode. Her body was telling her to do anything, just so she could cum again. Paul reached out and used one hand under her jaw to hold her mouth open. He then used the other to move his thumb in and out of her mouth. Anne started sucking again. It was something safe to focus on. And it felt good. But still, she couldn't, she just couldn't do it. Then she heard Paul's soft voice telling her that he loved her, that she was his little slut, and that she had to suck his cock. Because a slut sucked her boyfriends cock. There was no two ways around it and she had to do it - she had to. Suddenly Paul pulled his thumb out of her mouth and there was his prick. She had seen it before when jacking him off but it had never looked this menacing before. Paul put one hand on the back of her head forcing her head toward his prick while the other held her jaw open. She didn't resist. Paul moved her and then his prick was in her mouth. Paul held it there, barely in her mouth, and told her to suck it. He was telling her that that's what a slut did, when a prick was in her mouth she sucked it. Paul's' voice mesmerized her, telling her that he loved his sweet little whore and that she had to suck his cock. The voice kept repeating in her head. Pretty soon it seemed like a message, not from Paul, but from within her. Up to now, Paul had actually been bringing out parts of Anne that had always existed. Parts that normally would be counterbalanced but parts of her nonetheless. Now for the first time he took her beyond what was really Anne. As Anne started to suck, a part of her died. It was not a blaring event. But Anne felt part of herself permanently betrayed. She had crossed a line. And she started to cry. Not major sobbing, but the tears started flowing out of her eyes, down her cheeks, and dripping onto Paul's jacket. She continued to suck Paul's cock, just as she had his thumb. Paul held her head and fucked her mouth. And she heard his voice quietly repeating, ""that's a good little slut. Good little sluts suck their master's cock. this is what you are supposed to be doing."" It kept repeating again and again as she sucked, in rhythm with the cock going in and out of her mouth. And again, after awhile, it seemed like the message was actually coming from within her. Paul looked down at Anne. She looked so beautiful with her hands behind her back, her chest stuck out with the tits clearly visible, and her mouth quietly sucking on his cock. And most beautiful of all, the constant trail of tears dripping down her face. Tears so constant that he had obviously broken some strong limit that used to be within her. Cuming was almost anti-climatic. Anne didn't even seem to realize Paul had cum, continuing to mechanically suck until he pulled his cock out. Paul knelt down next to her and held her. And Anne sobbed and sobbed into Paul's shoulder over what she had lost. She wanted it back so bad but it was gone forever.\n\nFinally, Paul stood Anne up to take her into the club. Anne was still crying but he didn't want to spend the rest of the night in the parking lot. As the entered, the bouncer demanded an ID for Anne. Needless to say, she didn't have one. Paul the offered to let the bouncer play with her tits if he let them in. Suddenly Anne woke from her fog. What had Paul just said. Suddenly there were a pair of hands mashing her tits. She tried to move away but Paul was holding her. Oh god, this couldn't be happening. She didn't know this person. She wasn't some slut anyone could handle. Oh please stop her eyes begged Paul. Paul finally pulled her away to the rude ""nice honkers"" from the bouncer. She hung her head in shame. She was now not just Paul's slut, but the slut of anyone he gave her to. The next several hours were pure hell for Anne, even though she spent most of it aroused or cumming. Paul had her dance with a different man every dance. And they all took advantage of her hands locked behind her back to play with her tits and cunt. Some just reached in and got her off. Those weren't so bad. But most of them made her beg for it. She had to tell them exactly what she wanted, what a whore she was. And she had to listen to them telling her that she was the dirtiest most perverted little slut they had ever met. And she came and came and came. Each dance was one long climax. And the whole time she knew that she was nothing but a piece of fuck meat to all of her partners. Most of them actually came in their pants while dancing with her. And each dance others looked at her as she was brought off. No one made any big secret about it. The slow songs were the worst because everyone on the dance floor could hear her begging to be jerked off, and then cuming. After an hour of this, Paul undid her bracelets so her hands could move in front. But he then had her jack off her dance partner. There she would be, stroking someone's cock on the dance floor while everyone watched. And with her busy the men didn't bother to get her off, so she didn't have her orgasms to hide behind. And each of them, as they came, would hold her close. Her hands, and the front of her dress became totally covered with jism. She would walk off the dance floor and each time people would see the growing patch of whit semen all over the front of her dress. That had to be the worst, walking off the floor with everyone looking at the cum covered slut. Toward the end of the evening men were starting to push for a turn at her. It became clear that not everyone would get a chance. Paul started sending out two men at once, one for each hand. Then, as soon as one had cum, he would leave and another would go out to her on the dance floor. It stopped those terrible walks off with everyone looking at her. But instead, it was now so obvious that everyone else had stopped dancing and stood in a circle watching her. Pretty soon two wasn't enough and there were 2 more, one sliding his prick against the front of her dress and one against the back. Pretty soon cum had coated all sides of her dress. Then someone tried pulling up the back of her dress. Paul stopped him and pushed everyone back - thank god. She had almost lost her virginity. But it was still a dangerous situation. There were about 40 or 50 men who all had monster hard-ons surrounding her. Paul forced her down to her knees and had everyone gather around her. There were too many for Anne to get them off, so he told her to play with herself to turn them on. She looked at him, she couldn't do that. It wasn't a question of would she, she just psychologically couldn't. Then Paul got down next to her and whispered ""if you aren't very careful, you'll get raped by 40 guys and I can't stop it. Play with your pussy and tits - and stay kneeling. If you lay down you'll be raped."" Anne realized she had to and brought a hand to her pussy and started rubbing. She started talking dirty to all of the men, ""please cum all over my slutty little face, please jack off over the little whore. I'm a little slut and I need to feel your cum all over my face. Please give me your cum."" And as Anne talked she pulled up the front of her cum-encrusted dress and started rubbing her clit as fast as she could. The other hand went to squeeze her boob. That was all it took. Pricks started exploding. There were so many people a lot missed her. But a lot got on her too. I had never seen someone drowned in cum before. But Anne was. She had cum covering every part of her body. What a delicious little piece of fuck meat. And as the cum started landing the most amazing thing happened. Anne started cumming. Cum after cum wracked her young body. The utter degradation of having 40 strange cocks pour their semen on her had her hitting a level of climax she had never before achieved. The whole way home in the car Anne was playing with her clit and scooping cum with the other hand into her mouth. She never stopped having an orgasm the entire way home.\n\nChapter 7 - the next few weeks\n\nPoor Anne, when she dropped by the next week, Paul showed her the tape a friend of mine had made of the entire evening. What that tape showed was not a young girl, but a insatiable cum receptacle. With some very minor editing it showed a girl who got off on the most filthy degradation. Who could never get enough cum. And who came and came repeatedly. After showing it, in front of her Paul put the tape in a box addressed to her dad. Anne turned white as a ghost. She suddenly realized that the old tape was tame stuff compared to this. For this her dad might very well kill her. She turned to me with the look of an animal that knows it is about to die. ""Don't worry sweet slut"" Paul told her. This will remain here as long as you behave yourself. And then Paul slapped Anne as hard as he could. Anne's hands flew to her cheek as the tears started and she backed away from Paul. ""Come back here NOW Anne. In front of me with your hands down or by god, I'll drive the tape over to your father now."" Anne stepped back braced for another slap. Paul reached up but didn't slap. Instead he gently pushed her shoulders down, and moved her head so it was back normally, not all tensed up. Then he slapped her again on the other cheek, as hard as he could. Anne dropped to the floor crying ""why Paul, what do you want me to do, just tell me"" she begged. ""Get back up NOW he said"" pulling her up. Paul's hands went to move her around again but Anne knew what would follow and stayed tensed up. ""If you're not going to relax tell me now and I'll just take the tape and go.""\n""Please tell me what I did wrong. Oh god, please don't hit me. I'll do anything, just tell me what you want me to do"" Anne sobbed with tears running down her cheeks. ""I want you to relax and hold still slut. Now do it before I loose my patience."" Anne did the best she could, holding still with her eyes wild with fright. Paul faked several slaps causing Anne to jerk and cry out. Finally, after the fakes slowed her down, Paul let out another slap knocking her down again. ""Please please oh my god please tell me what I did"" begged Anne. ""I'll suck your cock, I'll fuck you, I'll do anything you want."" Paul pulled her up as she kept babbling with fear. The look in her eyes had him hard as a rock. It was pure victim. She didn't want to get hit but she wouldn't defend herself. She would beg and plead and abase herself. But she would stand there and take the slap. ""there is no reason"" he said. One more should really get the message through. Paul this time positioned her head perfectly for the slap. He lined his hand up, making real clear it was coming. Anne closed her eyes in anticipation so Paul told her to open them. Anne stared at Paul's hand in abject fear as he swung and nailed her again. But during the entire swing, Anne never moved out of the way. She didn't know why Paul was hurting her. She knew the slap was coming and she stood there and took it. Because Paul had the right to do anything to her. With those slaps, those unexplained slaps, Paul tore away Anne's belief that she could tell Paul no. She was his. Paul then pushed her down on her knees and had her suck him off. However, it wasn't gentle this time. Each time he pushed a little further into her mouth ignoring her protestations. When Anne put up a hand to hold stop his prick from going in as far Paul pulled out, slapped Anne twice, and pumped back in, without saying a word. Anne kept her hands down. Pretty soon he was into her throat and then he was all the way banging her nose into his crotch. Her young throat felt so good around his cock with her gagging massaging his cock. Paul started holding his cock in for 20 seconds and then letting it our for Anne to take a breath. Anne couldn't breathe. The last time out she hadn't gotten a good breath and now Paul was down her throat again. She had to breathe, she reached up and pushed at Paul, trying to get him to back out. Paul pulled out and looked at her. She knew it was coming and held her face up for it. But he didn't slap her. She opened up her eyes to see him looking at her. He turned around and then he was holding something in his hands. Paul flicked one of her tits with his finger. It hurt but it made her nipple stick out. Then suddenly her tit was in agony. She reached for her tit but Paul held her arms. She looked down and saw an alligator clip on her tit squeezing it. Paul then handed her the second clip and nodded toward her other nipple. Oh god no she thought. I can't stand to have that on there. I can't put it there. Then she heard him say ""I can put it on your clit if you'd rather."" She had to do it. She was Paul's' sex toy and that's what he wanted. She reached up and tried to gently release the clip on her nipple. It still hurt like crazy. Paul the grabbed her head and started fucking her throat again, holding her head by the sides. She now had even more trouble breathing because her nipples hurt so much that she sometimes forgot to take a breath. But even when she was about to pass out she didn't raise her hands. Not to push Paul, not to save her nipples. And then Paul rammed her head against his cock, almost breaking her nose against his pelvic bone and he pumped his cum directly into her stomach. He held his cock all the way in her throat for the next 3 minutes but his cock got small enough that she could breathe around it. Then as she looked up at him in fear, Paul reached down and removed the clips. Finally - relief. Anne held her mangled tits and waited to see what was next. After what had transpired, the rest was pretty tame. Paul had Anne watch porno flicks. Every afternoon when she could come over, he had her watch the videos while playing with herself. Anne actually came to enjoy this. The films turned her on and playing with the vibrator felt good too. It was not the kind of climaxes she had when Paul dragged her through the gutter. But it was pleasant cum after pleasant cum. And after the first afternoon, it was a welcome relief. Sometime while watching Paul would walk in and have her blow him. Nothing major, just a blow job and then back to the movie. Paul even had her use the vibrator on herself while blowing him so she got off too. And occasionally Paul would have her get on all fours facing the TV screen and would spank her bottom while she watched. Anne actually found herself looking forward to the spanking sessions since that turned her on more than just watching. Of course, Paul was careful to pick out the right kind of videos. He never got any that had scenes of men and women in love with each other. Instead, all the videos were ones where men used the women. And over time the films got nastier and nastier until Paul was showing Anne European films that couldn't be rented in the US. Meanwhile, every day Anne wore her butt plug, removing it only to shit and shower. And each week Paul gave Anne a slightly bigger plug to help open up her ass. One day Paul gave Anne an enema bag and told her to start using that daily, increasing the volume regularly and reporting the size she could take. And through all of this Anne tried to live a normal life away from Paul. She went to school, worked at the video store, and spent time at home with her family. However, Paul was always there somehow. Every morning and night when she used her vibrator, his face filled her fantasy. One Sunday he met her at church just before the service. The slipped into a bathroom and Paul gave Anne an enema and then plugged it with her butt plug. Anne spent the entire service next to her father, wanting to release the enema and unable to during the service, and afterward when she had to walk around with her parents. Finally she got away and released it. And finally Paul gave her tapes to play on her walkman when she was jogging. The tapes were a combination of the sound from porno movies, and Anne's commenting about herself while cumming. And behind it all, was Paul's soft voice telling her how she was his slut, and that she was his to use however she pleased. Anne would be jogging down the street, normal people all around her, and she would be hearing people fucking or herself in the throes of passion. She was hearing this so often while viewing everyday normal life that she started to associate everything with sex. It was never off her mind. And on the weekend they would go dancing. But it was always so tame compared to the last time that Anne never objected to anything. Paul would play with her tits while ordering from the waitress. Or he would spread Anne's legs and life her skirt and play with her clit for people sitting across from them. Many times he had Anne scrunch down, spread her legs, and pull her pussy lips apart to show others the view under the table. He started training her to never sit on her skirt, but to always raise the back of it. For many of her tight dresses this had the effect of pulling the skirt to her waist, clearly\n\nshowing her pussy. But Paul allowed no exceptions. Anne came to accept that others would see her tits and pussy. Every time she showed any modesty, Paul took a belt to her ass and beat it out of her. And Anne much preferred showing her cunt to being whipped. So when they went out, it just became a fact of life to Anne that others would see her cunt. She was Paul's slut and that was that. And when they slow danced, Paul would usually play with her pussy. Anne loved that, out there in the middle of all those people being brought to a quiet orgasm. And at least once per evening she would return the favor, bringing Paul to orgasm, staining the front of her dress. And as she continued to watch the porno films each afternoon, she started to see women tied down and whipped lightly, the whippings became heavier and heavier. Women were pierced. Women drank piss, Women fucked dogs. But each time something new was introduced, it was a gradual change. And Anne had become so conditioned to climaxing constantly while watching, that she kept climaxing to more and more depraved acts. And they were turning her on. Anne loved seeing a woman treated in the most vile manner. Pretty soon there wasn't anything worse to get for Anne. So he had her pick favorite parts to watch again and again. Anne found herself judging the films and repeating the scenes where women were treated the worst. She was selecting knowing what Paul wanted. But in the course of making those selections, she was making her own preference be for the films where the woman was treated the worse. And this was Anne's ""normal"" life. To watch women tortured unmercifully every afternoon and to get off on it. To jog around town in everyday places listening to tapes of violent sex. To go out Saturday night and arrange her dress so men could easily see her cunt and tits. Wearing an ass plug constantly. Giving herself an enema daily. And using vibrators every night and morning. All this poured into the mind of an impressionable young 17 year old girl who had never known love, had never been told there was another way, and who had all the normal worries of a high school senior, homework, parents, friends. The mind is a wonderful thing. Make almost anything routine and the mind will adapt to handle it. Anne remained a well adjusted teen girl, at least it appeared so.\n\nChapter 8 - Halloween\n\nBoth Paul and Anne had been very careful to keep Anne's ""normal"" life separate from her life with Paul. Just a whisper of Anne's seeing an older man, older being anyone out of High School, would bring way too much scrutiny from Ann's father, and possibly the police. Paul did not want to see that happen. And Anne, she would never be able to face anyone ever again if the truth came out. So Anne lived two lives. But with a Halloween dance at Anne's school, Paul was determined to go with her. With a costume on, no one would know who he was, or his age. Anne on the other hand felt depressed when Paul told her that he would go with her. She did not understand why but inside her, school had been her refuge from Paul and her family. School was the one place where she could relax with her friends and just have the worries and problems of every other 17 year old girl. School was where the real Anne lived. But Paul didn't ask Anne if she wanted him to go. And Anne didn't offer Paul her opinion - not on anything. So Anne was going to the dance with Paul. She arrived Friday evening at Paul's house as instructed. Paul then laid out her costume for her. It was a bridal gown. Anne was uneasy as soon as she saw the gown. This wasn't right. Marriage was something very special to her. Like most young girls, she knew that someday she would find the right boy and they would get married. And that day would forevermore be one of the most special days in her life. Marriage was for love and caring and a lifetime commitment with that one special boy. Anne's eyes started to mist over as she thought of someday finding that boy and being happily married. And then, with a word from Paul she was shaken out of her daydream. ""Get dressed my little whore wife."" NO, no he couldn't drag this dream down into the gutter with her. Not this. It would mean that when she really got married, it would just be a reminder of one more sex game Paul played with his little whore. He couldn't do this to her. He couldn't destroy what would someday be the most special day of her life. He just couldn't take that away from her. ""Oh no Paul, please not that dress. I can't dress as a bride, I just can't. Oh god, please don't make me do it."" And with that Anne threw herself at Paul's feet sobbing and holding his feet and begging him to let her wear something else. Paul was totally taken aback by this. He had plans for later in the evening that would make the dress appropriate. But he had never expected this kind of reaction. Just the thought of wearing it was devastating Anne. He really really needed to take this into consideration. Paul crouched down and pulled Anne up so she was kneeling too, facing up to him. He had never seen a face so full of anguish and despair. Anne was shivering with fear. So much so that she would probably have fallen over if he hadn't been holding her. ""Dear dear Anne"" Paul said softly stroking her face. ""Don't you love me. Don't you love me more than anything?""\n""Ye-yes Paul, I love you. Oh dear god I love you. But please do---"" Paul put a finger on her lips and shushed her. Then he went back to stroking her face. ""And I love you my little piece of fuck-meat. You're my sweet little whore. You're my special little hot cunt."" And with each word Paul said Anne shook as though hit. Her poor little mind didn't know how to take the loving words that also called her a slut. The gentle hand stroking her face as Paul continued to tell her how he loved to watch her suck his cock and spread his cum all over her face. Her mind wanted to both hold Paul for saying he loved her and run for being called a slut. Paul continued to talk to Anne watching her get wound up tighter and tighter. ""Such a beautiful little girl when you lie back and masturbate while watching porno videos. I love you so much when I see you dancing with other men jacking their cocks off onto the front of your dress. Such a vision of loveliness when you spread your legs under the table and pull your pussy lips apart to show other men your cunt. I dream of you every night, thinking of you at home, using your vibrator on your clit, while your parents are sleeping in the room next to yours."" And Anne got more and more confused. Paul was talking in the gentle voice of a kind man who loved her. And he was telling her that. But with each comment about the acts he made her perform, she wanted to scream and run away. God, her shaking was getting so bad she had to put both arms around Paul's neck to not fall over. Yes, she was a slut. But Paul loved her that way. It was ok that she was a slut, no - no it wasn't. She wasn't really a slut. She was a good girl. Yes, she really was - wasn't she. But no, a good girl wouldn't do all those things. She was a slut and Paul loved her anyways. Even with everything she had done, he still loved her. But no, no, she--- And as Paul say her eyes go totally vacant and her shaking become even more pronounced, he reached down to her clit and started rubbing while whispering to her ""whore, cunt, slut, fuck-meat, cum for me you little slut - you know that's what you want. Cum all over my fingers and show me what a whore you are."" No, he couldn't be doing this to her. What kind of slut did he think she was trying to get her to cum now. She wasn't a -- oh my god, ""NO NO NO, OH GOD NO PLEASE GOD NO"" Anne shouted as she started to cum. She didn't know it, but her mind was so overwhelmed, it needed anything to release all the tension it was under - anything. And so it released through the cum. And released and released and released. Paul stopped rubbing her clit and still, Anne climaxed for about 5 minutes. It was the strongest cum she had ever had. And the entire time, Paul held her close and whispered lovingly in her ear ""that's it, cum my little cunt. I love you my little slut. Just let it go my little whore. Show me how you need to cum and cum and cum my sweet sweet piece of trash."" And the words kept pounding into Anne's mind as the cum rolled on and on and on. And to not get totally lost in the anarchy her mind was in, she clung to the one rock that was available. She held on to Paul. And she fastened her mind on to the fact that he loved her. Paul loved her and would save her. It was all ok...\n\nFinally the orgasm stopped and Anne slumped in Paul's arms. Paul stroked her head for a minute and then stood her up. Anne was on automatic pilot. She just stood there as Paul dressed her. First he put a white corset on her. It went from her waist to the bottom of her breasts. Paul then tightened and tightened it. Because Anne was so zoned out, her body didn't fight the tightening at all and Paul was able to reduce her waist by 7"", more than ever before. She now was almost a charactature of the perfect feminine waist. After that came white lace stockings and gloves. The gloves went almost to her shoulders. And both the gloves and stockings had a special feature. Sewn in at the wrist and ankle were very unobtrusive restraints. Even looking close it merely looked like heavy lace with a decorative shoestring. But once Paul tied up the shoestring Anne could not remove them and the loops in the shoestring could be used to tie her down. And then came the dress (no underwear for Ann on her wedding night). It didn't have a train because that wouldn't work at the party. What it did have was almost 100 buttons that buttoned from the throat (where the collar could also be used as a restraint) to the hem at the floor. From the hips down it billowed out with multiple petticoats underneath. But from the waist up it was skin tight, giving Anne that virginal look all wedding dresses achieve, while still fully displaying and incredibly sexy body. Paul buttoned up most of the buttons, leaving Anne's breasts exposed for the moment. And then he put Anne's wedding hat on her, complete with veil. There she stood, a vision of loveliness, the radiant bride, waiting for her groom. Now Paul couldn't let anyone see him. One look at his face would let people know he was in his mid 20s. So he had rented a gorilla suit. And over the gorilla suit he wore a tuxedo. So Anne had her groom - a gorilla. After Paul dressed he walked over to Anne and pushed her to her knees. He then pulled out his cock (a popular feature in the gorilla costume was a removable crotch piece), lifted Anne's veil, and pushed his cock into Anne's mouth. Anne started sucking automatically. And with that she woke out of her daze. Here she was in her wedding dress, with a beast as a groom, sucking his cock. That was only right for a slut like her. She did not deserve a normal wedding with a nice young boy. No, for her wedding she belonged on her knees, blowing the man she loved. A man who was a beast, which a dirty piece of scum like her was lucky to have. And tears started rolling down Anne's cheeks as the dream within her, that special dream in every young girl, about that special wedding that would some day happen, as that dream was replaced by the reality of what would be. That some day, the little whore would drop to her knees, blow her groom, so he might be willing to marry a sleazy tramp. Paul looked down and saw the tears. God how he loved to watch her cry. He loved that more than anything else he thought. If he could have her constantly in tears, constantly crying for parts of her soul she was loosing, then, well life would be just about perfect. Paul reached down and pushed Anne's head away from his prick. He then pulled her veil down and pushed his cock, with the veil around it, into Anne's mouth. ""That's it my blushing virginal bride. Suck my cock through your veil. Whenever you wear a veil again you can think of sucking my cock through it. Won't you love your wedding when you walk down the aisle and all you can think of is my cock coming through your veil, into your mouth?"" And with his words Anne's tears became even more pronounced, gushing down her cheeks to land in her lap. Yes she was just a cock-sucking whore. And that's all she would be when she got married. Oh god Paul, don't ever leave me she thought. No other man would be willing to marry someone as slutty as her. Oh please don't ever leave me. And then Paul started to cum. He pulled his cock out of her mouth and sprayed his cum all over her still exposed breasts. He then wiped his cock off on her chest and put it away. ""Button up your dress whore, you don't want your friends to know what a dirty slut you are."" Anne looked down through her tears. There was cum all over her chest. She sobbed even harder as she buttoned the dress up, mashing the cum between her wedding dress and her tits. Anne, the little girl would still have her dream of someday having that special wedding. But that dream would always include having fresh cum on her tits while walking down the aisle. Another little piece of Anne had died.\n\nAnne and Pail had a fun, and relatively normal time at the party. There wasn't much Paul could do there if he wanted. So instead, he acted as though there were bride and groom, about to get married. And Anne, Anne was in heaven. Paul, who she loved so very much, was there by her side and being just wonderful. Anne was actually, for the first time in her life, seeing how a normal relationship worked. Anne didn't know it was normal. She found it very strange. But she also found it wonderful. And the euphoria swept her up into the play-acting. Yes they were bride and groom, about to get married. And it was Halloween, and kids were drinking in the corners, so what was one pair acting as though it was their wedding. Totally normal by any standards. Yes thought Anne, this is wonderful. I'm in love with a wonderful man that I'm going to marry. And he loves me and everything will be so wonderful. Not even the dried cum on the inside of her wedding dress could spoil it. On the drive back from the party to Paul's house Anne laid back and floated on a cloud. This had been the most wonderful night of her life. Yes, everything was wonderful. When they got to the house Paul insisted on carrying Anne in through the doorway. He then looked down on the serenely happy face and smiled. She was so completely happy right now, he couldn't imagine a better setup. ""Well my blushing bride, its our wedding night. And you know what that means don't you?"" Paul asked as he headed toward his bedroom. It took a couple of seconds to sink in through the euphoria and then Anne started to realize, oh god no - he can't be planning to have sex with me. oh god no. Paul say the horror creep onto Anne's face and smiled again. Yes, as he had thought, from the heights of estacy to the depths of despair. This was going to be one hell of a ride for her tonight. He had guessed as much, Anne hadn't really believed that they would ever have sex. Yes, Paul had dragged Anne through a lot. But he hadn't had to override any of her central beliefs. He made her masturbate - but that certainly didn't go against any basic instincts. And she watched porno films that completely degraded women. But the truth was she had come to get turned on by those and Paul was a good excuse for watching them. Even the blow-jobs weren't that bad. Around school they were discussed as the last-ditch safety valve. If a boyfriend was too insistent. If they both got too hot and heavy, well a blow-job was ok then. It was a totally different area of the body. It wasn't sex. But sex. No she couldn't have sex. It was so inconceivable to her that they would have sex that she had never really seriously considered it. Sex was for that one special boy when she got married. And there was not just 17 years of her parents message, there was millions of years of evolution behind this. No sex except for that one special boy. And when that special boy would have come along, it would have taken months to build up to the point where they had sex. She had no experience of slowly blossoming love that leads to that beautiful act of making love. Her mind had not learned how to tie the two together and use making love to build on the love between two people. Suddenly Anne's body started struggling. Paul almost dropped her at first, but then grabbed tighter and stepped into the bedroom. ""NO NO NO NO NO. I WON'T DO THIS. YOU CAN'T DO THIS. LET ME GO RIGHT NOW. I DON'T CARE ABOUT THE PICTURES, I DON'T CARE ABOUT ANYTHING, LET ME GO, LET ME GO."" Anne started shouting. Paul threw her down on the bed, threw himself on top of her, and went to work fastening first her arms, and then her legs to the straps he had waiting. ""You're not going anywhere my little slut bride. Its our wedding night and I'm going to fuck your cherry. And it was so sweet that a little whore like you kept her cherry for our wedding night.""\n""OH GOD NO, YOU CAN'T DO THIS. PLEASE LET ME GO. SEND MY FATHER THE PICTURES, I DON'T CARE JUST LET ME GO RIGHT NOW. YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME, I'M NOT A WHORE, I'M NOT, I'M NOT."" Anne was screaming now and struggling as hard as she could against the straps tying her down. Paul watched her frantically trying to get away while unbuttoning her skirt from the hem to the waist. He had expected resistance, but not this much. This wasn't a timid creature that had to be pushed into place. This was the real Anne fighting to save herself. This was a creature that would not relent. Paul suddenly realized that he could easily loose her tonight. She had to return home or the police would be called. And if he didn't break this inner Anne who had surfaced, she would never return. Oh yes, he could ruin her life. But he would still have lost Anne. And he didn't want that to happen. He loved this wild creature he had tamed. He loved her more than anything. And to keep that love, he needed to break her. ""LET ME GO, LET ME GO, YOU CAN'T RAPE ME YOU CAN'T. I'LL TELL THE POLICE, I'LL HAVE YOU ARRESTED. LET ME GO LET ME GO YOU SON OF A BITCH."" With that Paul put his cock at the entrance of Anne's pussy and pressed it in. ""I'm raping you you little whore. How does it feel to have your little slut pussy raped you fucking cunt?""\n""NO NO NO, DEAR GOD NO. TAKE IT OUT, OH PLEASE TAKE IT OUT. DON'T RAPE ME, DEAR GOD DON'T RAPE ME.""\n""Feel my cock rape your wet hole. Tell me no, tell me no all you want and I'll keep fucking your slit. You're a whore and whore's need to be fucked. Slut, cunt hole whore fuck you fuck you fuck you."" And as Anne fought and screamed, her body started to respond. And Paul kept talking to her, telling her what he thought of her as he fucked her. And Anne's body responded more and more, and yet she was totally oblivious to that response. Until it mid-protest she came. ""OH GOD NO, NO THIS CAN'T BE HAPPENING, NO NO - OOOHHH GOOOODDD"" and as Paul continued to pump and Anne continued to climax her cries turned to ones of joy ""OH YES, YES, OH DEAR GOD YES.""\n""Its not rape if you cum slut. You can call it rape but if you're loving it its not rape. Look at you, I raped you and you're such a dirty little whore you're cumming. What a disgusting little slut. You just love having a cock up your pussy don't you whore?"" Anne looked at Paul in shock. No, no that wasn't true. It was rape, He was raping her. She looked up at him and panted between climaxes, ""no, you're raping me you-- ooohh shit, oohh god, oohh -- yo-you're raping meeee ooohhh goooddd."" And they argued for the next 3 minutes. God she has a strong will thought Paul. And all during that time he kept pumping his cock into Anne and she kept cuming and cuming, arguing and fighting between climaxes. And finally Paul said ""ok slut, its rape, tell me to stop, tell me to stop fucking you - TELL ME NOW TO STOP YOU FUCKING WHORE."" And then Paul fucked has hard and fast as he could. And Anne looked up, started to say something, and came, and came, and came, and then she started to say stop, but she couldn't she just couldn't the cums were too powerful. And then she broke. She couldn't say stop. She had to keep cuming. ""OH YES, OH YES, FUCK ME FUCK ME, OH GOD YES OOOOOHHHHH GOOOODDDD YYYEEEEEESSS FUUUCCCKK MMEEEE."" And inside Anne, a very important part of what made Anne crumpled up and blew away in the winds generated by her voice screaming at Paul to fuck her. And as it left, Anne tried to recapture it, but another cum hit, and she asked Paul to fuck her again. And Anne realized what she had lost. She had lost her moral limits. If this wall could be torn down, than any wall could be torn down. She had lost her willpower. Oh god, she had lost everything. And with that, giant sobs took over Anne's body and rivers of tears flowed down her cheeks. And Paul continued to pump and Anne continued to have giant climax after giant climax, and sobbing and crying at the same time. And Paul looked down and knew he had never seen her as beautiful as she was now. And this beautiful broken creature was his.\n\nThe next 5 days Anne came over she always put up a fight at first. But each time Paul would tie her down and fuck her till she begged for more. And then she didn't fight anymore. And then Paul made Anne beg to be fucked. And Anne came to love being fucked by Paul. But each time, in the back of her mind, a little voice would tell her that it was wrong, very wrong. And that she was a slut for enjoying it and asking for it. And usually, when she came, Anne would cry from the shame. And Paul was very happy.\n\nChapter 9 - An New Body\n\nLife was good. Anne was getting more and more wrapped up in the porno movies she watched. She loved being fucked from behind by Paul while watching a woman being tortured on the screen. She was dressing and acting even more slutty when they went out, flashing her pussy at anyone who looked, without Paul even having to tell her to. Anne always sat with her legs spread and never sat on the back of her dress. Her tight dresses spent more time up around her waist than pulled down over her ass and cunt. Paul had fucked her several times seated at the table, and even once on the dance floor.\n\nThen one day he realized what was bothering him. He owned Anne's mind but she still owned her body. Not control of her body but the body itself. He had taken her will and bent and destroyed it until she had no will except for what he allowed. But her body still looked like the body of the girl who used to be her own person. And while she had a nice body, a killer body in fact, her tits were only B and watching the films, Paul had grown accustomed to the over- inflated breasts that most of the new porn stars had. Just the thought of DD breasts glued to Anne's petite little frame got Paul so hot that he grabbed Anne's head and pumped a load down her throat in 10 seconds. And the face. It was beautiful but it had to change. Paul didn't want anything different in particular, he just wanted to change Anne. Then she would be completely a creature of his own making, body and soul. And so Paul dipped a little further into his savings. And he found a plastic surgeon who was willing to work on Anne. The doctor merely thought that Anne was an eager participant and just wanted to hide the operation from her parents. But for the money Paul was paying, he didn't really care to press too hard about some of the requests. Because after all, money was money. But it did have to be kept hidden from Anne's parents. This required two steps. The first was that Anne's breasts had to ""naturally"" grow over the next several months. So Paul had Anne start wearing a padded bra. Paul didn't tell Anne why. And Anne didn't argue with Paul anymore. What was a padded bra compared to jerking off 20 strange men in the parking lot outside a club, shooting their semen all over her face. If Paul wanted her tits to look bigger, then that's what Anne would do. ""You're such a little slut my dear"" Paul said stroking her face and explaining it to her. ""And sluts have big slut tits. You need to make everyone think you have big tits so they know you're a slut. And as your chest gets bigger and bigger everyone will start to think of you as a whore. They may not say it but they'll know it."" And Anne looked up at Paul and knew he was right. Yes she was a whore and a slut. And she needed to have whore tits so everyone knew what a dirty little slut she was. So she wore the padded bras everywhere, even under her nightgown in bed at night. Because if her parents found out she was wearing a padded bra, that she wanted to have tits that big, there would be no end of hell to pay. And every week, when Paul would give her a slightly larger bra, she would get more and more stares at her chest. Pretty soon she noticed that the boys at school never looked at her face anymore. They would stare at her chest - their gaze riveted on her swelling mounds. She even caught her father looking at her at times in a totally different way. Yes, yes, this was only right. Everyone was now seeing the true Anne. Anne the whore. Anne the big-titted whore. And every once in a while Anne would see someone who used to be a friend, some who liked her for her, staring at her growing udders and fantasizing about them, and something would catch in her throat. Because she wasn't the kind of girl who had friends - no she was a whore who was there for boys to fuck. And then one Saturday the doctor was ready and Paul sat Anne down and explained to her what was going to happen. ""You've been pretending that you're a big titted cow for 2 months now. But you don't really have whore tits. All you really have is little girl breasts. You're just a little baby."" Anne didn't know what to say to Paul. He was the one who wanted her to wear the bra's. She couldn't help how her body looked. What did he want her to do. Oh god, please don't let him decide that she wasn't good enough. Why did she have to have this little girl body. It wasn't fair. And she started to cry despairing that her body wasn't good enough. Paul smiled. ""Its ok my precious little slut. Its ok. We're going to fix it. We'll fix you're little girl body and turn it into the body of a whore. Into a body to match the perverted little slut that lives inside there. You have an appointment in 2 hours for a plastic surgeon to give you a boob job."" Anne looked up in shock. What, surgery? A boob job? She looked down at her body. That was her. That was Anne. OH MY GOD, a boob job meant this would never end. Any boy she met, ever, would know she was a whore. They would all treat her that way forever. There would never be any escape. Anne suddenly realized, even with all the walls that had been knocked down, with all the parts of her that had been destroyed, her mind had still hidden away in some corner, the hope that someday this would all end. And when it ended, she would meet a normal boy, and they would lead a normal life. But the stares her fake chest had caused over the past month. EVEN FROM HER OWN FATHER. No, no boy would settle down to a normal life with a big titted whore. No, all she could be then was a slut - forever. Paul couldn't do that, not forever, no not that. ""Please Paul no, please don't make me do this. I'm still just a kid. I'm only 17. I don't want to be a whore forever. This is forever Paul, please dear god, I can't do this. Let me wear the bras. I'll keep wearing the bras. I'll fuck you - come on Paul, don't you want to fuck my pussy right now."" Paul looked down at Anne and took her face in his hands. ""You have to do it Anne, you're a whore. You're a complete slut and slut's need big slut udders, not these little girl breasts you have now. I love you Anne, I love my big titted cow."" But she was still a little girl. Anne wanted to crawl back into her mothers arms and have her mother make everything all right. Your mommy used to do that when she was littler. Her mommy would never hold a big titted cow in her arms. Oh dear god, she didn't want to change. This body was her, this was Anne, a little scared 17 year old child. Paul looked down and saw the confused little girl looking up at him and whimpering. So beautiful and sexy and adorable. And how much nicer she would look with big whore udders sticking out of that little chest. ""Ok my little slut, ok we won't do it."" Paul said watching Anne's face light up. ""Leave."" Anne looked up confused. Leave? They hadn't done anything yet today. Paul hadn't fucked her or had her suck him off. She hadn't watched her videos yet. She was soo looking forward to watching one where one woman had her pussy sewed up and another was hung by her tits. Her big whore tits Anne recalled with a jerk. And tonight. They were going out tonight. Paul would make her show men her pussy. She would have to dance with men and let them feel her up and jack them off. Oh god, Paul would probably make her jerk them off in the parking lot. Jerk them off all over face and hair. And as Anne catalogued what she had expected to do that day, all the disgusting things she told herself, even then, that she detested, she got aroused. Aroused over all the times she would cum that day. And how intense it would be. She suddenly heard Paul again - ""Get out."" What, get out? What was wrong. didn't he want her? Didn't he want to spend the day together? ""Get out, leave. Leave right now little girl and don't come back. I don't have time for a little girl like you. Get out of here"" Paul said and with that he dropped his hands from her face, turned and walked away. oh no, OH GOD NO. Paul was throwing her out. They were breaking up. No, NO NO NO. OH GOD NOOOO. She loved Paul. She loved him more than anything. She couldn't lose him. She couldn't. She just couldn't. Anne ran after Paul and threw herself at his feet wrapping her arms around his ankles and sobbing her heart out. ""Oh please god no Paul. I love you. I love you. Please don't leave me. please please."" Paul smiled. The little whore did love him. Paul crouched down and pulled Anne's tear streaked face up to him. ""I don't have any use for a little girl. Come back when you grow up little baby. I need a woman who is a grown up big-titted cow. I don't have any use for a little girl slut like you. I want a woman whose body shouts out that the only thing she could ever possibly be is a slut."" Anne looked up at Paul. Yes, yes she could be a big titted cow for him. She could change. Paul had even set up the operation for her. Paul loved her so much that he was willing to help her change instead of just getting rid of her. Oh god, Paul loved her and tried to help her and she had blown it. How could she have done this. Yes, Paul needed a slut with big tits. She needed to have the kind of chest a whore should have. She was Paul's special whore. She needed to give him the kind of tits a whore should have. Oh god, how could she have been so selfish after all Paul had done for her. ""Ok, ok, I'll do it. I'll do it Paul"" Anne sobbed up to Paul. ""Its more than just your tits slut. He'll change your face, he'll reduce your waist, and he'll change the tendons in your feet so your feet are only comfortable in heels. This is a complete make-over my little love fuck. You go in a little 17 year old baby girl. You come out a grown up whore. Do you want that? Do you slut?"" Oh god shuddered Anne. Oh god, she didn't want to do this. But she loved Paul. She needed to keep him. And Paul needed her to do this. This was important, no necessary to Paul. How could she tell him no for something so important. Yes, yes she would do this for him. ""Yes Paul, whatever you decide. I love you, I love you so very much. Yes my love.""\n""There's one last thing my love"" Paul said tenderly. ""There's only one way to get this past your parents."" Oh my god, her parents. The bra would have them ready for new real boobs. But not changes to her face. What could she tell them. ""I have to hit you in the face"" Paul said, actually looking sad. ""That way the hospital records that you were assaulted, the doctor fixes up your face, but in the process it changes. Anne looked at Paul in fear. Hit her, he had to hit her. ""No Paul, please no. Don't hit me, please don't hit me. I'll work it out with my parents. I will. I'll make it ok, I promise. Please don't hit me"" Anne wailed. ""I love you Anne. I don't want to hurt you. But I have to. You can't make it right with your parents otherwise. I love you my darling darling Anne. I'm sorry but I have to hit you and break your nose."" Anne looked up at Paul and realized he really didn't want to hit her. He did love her. Oh god, he loved her so much. He didn't want to hit her and was going to do it anyways because he loved her so much. Yes, yes, if he had to do it she didn't want to cause him more pain by fighting it. ""Ok Paul, hit me. Break my nose. Do it, hit me"" Anne said and looked up at Paul. Paul cocked his fist back, prepared to swing, and looking at Anne suddenly realized, he couldn't do it. He couldn't hit this beautiful creature. He loved her too much. He loved the little slut. And he lowered his arm. Anne was so tensed up for the punch it took her a couple of seconds to realize what was happening. He wasn't hitting her. Why not? What was wrong. Oh god, did she do something wrong. ""I-I-I ca-can't do it"" Paul said. ""I can't hit you dear Anne."" Relief swept through Anne's body. And then she realized, he loved her so much. Oh god, he loved, her he loved her, he loved her. But - but he needed a big titted whore. How would she get in to the hospital. Oh god, what if left her now. Paul looked over at Anne. ""You need to help me Anne. Help me hit you."" Anne looked confused. She had to help him. She couldn't do that. It was all she could do to let him hit her. But wait, she couldn't lose him. Not after he said he loved her. She had to keep Paul, she had to. ""Its ok, go ahead and hit me"" she said. ""Its ok, I want you to hit me Paul. I love you and I want you to hit me. Please hit me, please hit me dear Paul my love"" Anne begged. Paul looked down at her and saw this yearning face that loved him. He couldn't do it. He couldn't hit that. ""PISS ME OFF YOU CUNT.""\n""Wha-what?""\n""Piss me off. Get me mad at you. Make me want to hit you you dumb slut.""\n""You-you-you're mean, you're bad. You-you, oh you're a shit. You're a lousy fuck. I love sucking all the other men off but not you. I dance with other men because their cocks feel so much nicer. My vibrator feels so much better than your cock."" And it was starting to work. Paul was starting to get pissed at this little tramp. How dare she say things like this to him. How dare she. And Anne could see he was starting to get worked up. She continued to piss Paul off every way she could think of as he got angrier and angrier. And then she could see it in his eyes. He was ready. Ready to hit. And then she realized what was holding him back. Even though he wanted to hit her now, his love was stopping him. His love would stop him, no matter how mad she got him. And then she knew what to do. ""I don't love you. I don't. How could I love someone who can't even hit me. I hate you. I hate you Paul."" And as she saw Paul swing his fist toward her face she shouted ""yes hit me, hit m-- OOOOWWWWW OOOOHHH GGGOOOOOODDDDD, IT HURTS IT HURTS. OH GOD PAUL IT HURTS SO MUCH. OH GOD MAKE IT STOP PAUL."" And Paul collapsed to his knees next to Anne and gathered her in his arms. ""I love you Anne. I love you, I love you I love you. I'm so so sorry Anne.""\n""Its ok Paul. I wanted you to do it. Oh god Paul, it hurts so much. Please get me to the hospital. Please hurry.""\n\nPaul rushed Anne to the hospital. He reported that he had seen some bum punch her so he ran over punched the bum and rushed her to the hospital. At the hospital they were very fortunate, Dr. Smith, an excellent plastic surgeon had just had a patient ""cancel"" and had his team standing by. It all worked just as Paul and Dr. Smith had planned. Paul stayed in the surgery waiting room with Anne's family. He was the concerned bystander who had helped a stranger out. And with that act, was welcomed into Anne's family as a hero. Someone who had rescued their baby from some awful stranger. They all talked for hours as Anne was in surgery. Meanwhile, Dr. Smith reduced Anne's nose to a much smaller size. The cheeks he moved up. Paul hadn't cared how her face changed as long as it was significant. For extra effect, Dr. Smith removed most of Anne's eyebrows leaving two thin lines. Next came Anne's waist. The good doctor went in and rearranged Anne's organs a little. The idea was to bring her waist in by pushing some a little toward the ribcage and others into the pelvis. It actually didn't take much to make more room. And then he excised virtually all the fat in there, cut out two strips of skin, and when sewn back up, Anne had a waist that was permanently 4"" narrower. Even in a swimsuit, with no corset, Anne would have an extreme hourglass figure. The doctor then proceeded on the riskiest part of the operation. He had talked to Paul about this and Paul though it was worth trying. Instead of using silicone, the Doctor was going to put the fat from Anne's stomach into her breasts. Normally this wouldn't work. But at 17 Anne's body was still growing. And her breasts were definitely still growing. And the growing body had a decent chance of accepting fat from another part of her own body. Finally, after finishing Anne's new natural breasts, the doctor moved to her ankles. He shortened her Achilles tendon and loosened the tendons on the front of her ankle. Anne's feet would now slip into a 5"" heel when relaxed. And it would be painful and difficult for her to hold her feet flat. Finally the doctor injected Anne's breasts with a growth hormone to increase the chances of her body growing and accepting the transplanted fat. Even in the surgery, with surgical clothes draping her body, the doctor could see, Anne now had a body designed for one thing - sex. He then went out to report to the worried parents that their daughter was ok. And to warn them that he had had to perform major reconstructive surgery on her face. She would still be beautiful, but her face would be a little different. Anne's parents were so relieved that they didn't care. Their little baby was going to be ok. And the nice young man who rescued their baby, they invited him in to the recovery room to to see her. When Paul started to cry seeing how lovely she looked Anne's parents felt even more special toward him. How very nice that stranger cared so much. They would have to invite him over for dinner.\n\nAnne spent 3 days recovering in the hospital. No one thought anything of the nice young man who had rescued her coming in regularly to see her - it was an all too common situation. And no one noticed that when he was alone with her, he would finger fuck Anne to the brink of orgasm. And Anne never resisted when Dr. Smith on his rounds would let his hands stray from her tits to her pussy. She was a whore and whore's didn't complain when men felt their pussies. And Anne saw her breasts. Her giant cow udders. They looked obscene on her small petite body. The bra had never bothered Anne because she knew it wasn't real. It wasn't a part of her. But these were a part of her. And it did bother her to see them. Anyone who looked at her could only think of one thing, fucking her. And after making herself cum each night, she would fall asleep crying over what she had become. Then the day came to get up. Paul helped her get up and had thoughtfully provided her with slippers that had a heel so she could actually stand up. In her weakened state she would not be able to walk flat-footed. Anne walked over to the mirror and a stranger looked back at her. Her face, it wasn't her face anymore. It wasn't that much different but it wasn't her. Not the face she had slowly seen grow up in the mirror the last 17 years. And she suddenly realized, this was Paul's face. This was the face Paul had selected for her. And he owned her face the same way he owned her. And her waist. God how did it get so small. Her tits looked even more oversize on top of her small waist. That wasn't a woman's body in the mirror, that was every man's wet dream. Suddenly Anne had to go back to the bed. She laid down and cried and cried for hours as she realized, Anne was gone. She didn't know who that was in the mirror but little Anne, a little 17 year old girl was gone. The body in the mirror belonged to the grown up big titted whore Paul wanted. And Anne was gone. And the little girl Anne trapped inside the cow with the big udders cried and cried because she was gone forever. And Paul sat by her side in the hospital room and stroked her hair and told her how beautiful her new whore body was and how he loved his little fuck slut. And as he saw her cry over the little Anne that was forever gone, he loved her more and more. And Anne realized that she truly was nothing more than a big-titted whore, in body as well as in spirit now. That she did deserve to have this body. Because all she was was a fuck toy. All she wanted to be was Paul's slut cunt. And that she now had her natural body. And as she spent the next couple of weeks mostly recuperating in bed, she played with herself time and time again imagining all the things Paul would now have her do with her new slut body. And she came time and time again to those fantasies, never understanding why she cried after each cum.\n\nChapter 10 - Dancing\n\nOver the next few weeks Anne learned to cope with her new body. The most difficult part was having to wear heels everywhere. She even got plastic heels to wear in the shower because it hurt too much to stand flat- footed for that long. And all of the shoes Anne wore had very thin heels, Paul saw to that. Even at school. Balancing on stiletto heels is not always an easy task. And Anne's new chest threw off her balance. So she was always in danger of falling. This had the effect of making Anne very unsure of herself whenever she was standing or walking. And Anne's new boobs totally threw her off balance. And she wasn't used to them so she would constantly bump into things or people. Or turn and knock something down with them. They were just always getting in her way and throwing her off. The end result was that Anne became very unsure of herself physically. The only time she could relax was when she was lying down. And she was almost always playing with herself or fucking when she was lying down. So she started to equate sex with the only time she was physically confident of her body. Anne was alternately repelled and excited by her new body. One minute she would look at her giant cow udders and shudder at the thought of her whore body. Then she would watch a movie where a big-titted whore was being tortured and would love squeezing her tits and loving how, even with both hands, she could not circle a single tit. Paul had Anne tell him what she enjoyed watching when she masturbated to her porno movies. Anne loved watching women get pierced with needles. As she saw more and more needles pushed into a woman's breasts and ass and pussy she would rub her clit faster and faster. And she would tell Paul how much she loved watching it. She would tell him what was coming next. How the next set of needles would go through the woman's clit. And as the woman on the screen was screaming in agony, Anne would be climaxing and screaming with joy. Then, as she came of off the climax, Anne would want to turn the video off. Without the build up toward a cum the films didn't excite her, they disgusted her. And the thought that she had just cum while watching it disgusted her even more. But Paul would make her leave the film on, make her continue watching it. And make her tell him what she loved about it. And Anne would have to talk about the parts that minutes ago would have made her cum. She had to talk as though watching a needle pressed into a woman's breast was exciting and arousing. Anne didn't even know herself anymore. Who was this woman telling Paul that these movies excited her? How could she even pretend that she liked something so vile. And as Paul would stroke her face and tell her that she was his special love slut, and that he loved watching her cum to these videos, she would look at Paul and realize how much she loved him, and how special he was to her. And then Paul would tell her that she was a dirty little slut. A whore for dumping cum into. That she was just a little piece of fuck meat. That she was only good for one thing, but that he loved her anyway. And Anne would cringe as he told her this. But then Paul would point to her whore body. He would slap her big cow udders and remind her that only a whore would have tits that big. That only a whore would have a bare pussy and wear heels everywhere. That only a whore would sit and watch movies like these and get off on them. And Anne would shake her head back and forth, no, no she wasn't what he said. The movies disgusted her. Her big whore tits disgusted her. This wasn't her. But even as she would be shaking her head, her body would be starting to work up again. The thought of how disgusting she acted when she was hot, the vision of the dirty little piece of hot trash should would be, that vision would get her hot again. Her disgust with herself would turn her back on. And so, she was in a vicious cycle, coming down from a cum, getting disgusted with the dirty little tramp she had become, and getting turned on by the image of the dirty little tramp, to cum again. And Paul would watch her, and talk to her, and see her cum again and again, all afternoon long. A sleazy little whore using a vibrator and her hands on her pussy, her clit, and her tits. And every once in a while he would see in her eyes the look of a trapped animal, An animal trapped in her own cycle of lust. Wanting to break out but not able to.\n\nAnd with Anne's new body, Paul had had to take her shopping again. None of her old clothes fit anymore. But that was ok. This time he took her to the lingerie store and had her stand in the changing room with the door open as the sales girl brought her clothes to try on. And through it all, other shoppers, mostly women, but a few men, would walk by and look in on Anne changing from one bra to another or from one corset to another. And Paul would keep her facing the open door so that they could see her bare pussy and humongous tits. And Anne could hear them. The women would make comments like ""whore"" and ""slut"" and ""cow."" And the men would look right at her, imagining their pricks buried in her pussy or between her tits. And Anne would hang her head in shame, knowing that all these decent, good people knew that she was a dirty little whore. Oh god, she was so disgusting. And then Paul told her to play with her pussy while waiting for the sales girl to bring back some more stockings. And Anne, who had zoned out to avoid the comments of the people walking by, just dropped her hand to her clit without thinking and started to rub her clit. Oh god, it felt so good. The debasement up to now had made her feel totally disgusting. So almost immediately her body started to respond to her fingers. Yes, she was a dirty little cunt. Oh god yes, everyone knew she was a whore. Just looking at her they knew what she was. Anne was so wrapped up in playing with herself that she didn't notice the sales girl at first. The sales girl stood in shock looking at Anne. Here was this woman standing there, naked, with giant whore tits and a bald pussy, rubbing her clit and building toward a cum. She couldn't believe it. How totally disgusting. Anne suddenly realized what she was doing and stopped. She saw the look of total disgust in the salesgirls eyes and turned away in tears. Oh god, how could she be so dirty. How could she. She was sick, just plain sick. And Paul grabbed her, turned her toward him, and slapped her, asking her how dare she be so disgusting. Anne started to collapse to the ground when Paul grabbed her and held her up, his head next to hers, his mouth by her ear. ""Rub your clit"" he whispered. ""Make yourself cum."" Anne froze in shock. WHAT? DO WHAT? She couldn't do that. That was too disgusting even for a slut like her. The sales girl already thought she was a dirty whore. She couldn't keep playing with her clit. ""Now slut"" Paul whispered through clenched teeth. ""You know you have to cum you whore. Think of yourself playing with your clit in front of this innocent little girl. She's probably never seen another woman nude before. And you're going to show her what you look like when you cum. She will think you are such a dirty little pig, and she'll be right. Cum for her, show her how dirty you are. You know you want to do it."" And with each word from Paul Anne got hotter and hotter, until she couldn't stand it anymore. The thought of appearing to this young girl as a complete slut was getting her hotter and hotter. Oh god, she had to cum. She just had to. And Anne dropped her hands to her clit and started to play with herself again. The young sales clerk looked on in utter disgust, rooted to the spot by the utter depravity of it. She had never seen anyone have sex, and here was some big-titted whore masturbating right in front of her. How could she. How could any woman sink to such an utterly low level of depravity. And Anne saw the look on the girls face, closed her eyes in shame, and came and came and came. And as she came she sunk to the floor, still rubbing her clit. And then finally she stopped, kneeling on the floor, with her head hung in shame, unwilling to look at anyone. And Paul bent down next to her, pulled her head back, and said ""Anne, you need to apologize to this young girl. This sales girl here is a decent and good girl, not a dirty little whore like you. You need to tell her you're sorry you did this in front of her. And Anne looked up at the sales girl and realized with a shock that she wasn't that much different from Anne. She was 17 or 18, probably had a boyfriend, friends at school, just like Anne. No, nothing like herself. This was a good girl, a decent girl. This girl was disgusted by Anne, and she should be, Anne was nothing like her. Anne was a depraved big-titted whore. She was not at all like this girl. And as Anne realized how different she was from this girl. This girl who was exactly what Anne used to be, she started to cry. Oh god, she had sunk so low. Look at her, naked, making herself cum in front of a stranger, on the floor of the changing room. Oh god, she was so dirty. ""Tell her you're sorry.""\n""I-I'm sorry"" Anne whimpered and started to cry. ""Tell her you're a dirty little whore and you can't help your self."" Oh god no. ""I-I'm a dirty little slut - I can't stop it - I have to cum - I'm I'm sorry. Please forgive me."" Anne begged. And at that point the sales girl lost it she was so disgusted she threw the clothes she was carrying onto the floor, turned and ran out of the changing room and slammed the door to the room, finally giving Anne the privacy she wanted. ""Oh Anne, my dirty little whore. Why can't you control yourself? Do you realize what that girl thinks of you my little slut? She thinks you're the most perverted person in the entire world. And she might be right you know. Do you think that's possible my little fuck toy?"" And Anne looked up at Paul with horror on her face. Oh god, she was so dirty and perverted. She hadn't ever seen the contrast before between what she had been, and what she had become. Oh god, she was so filthy. Oh god help her. And Anne threw her arms around Paul and cried ""oh no, oh god no. What have I become. Oh god help me."" And Paul put on arm around her back to hug her and whispered to her ""its ok Anne my little slut. I love you Anne. I love your big cow tits and your shaved whore pussy, and your dirty slut body that masturbates in front of innocent little girls."" And as Paul talked to Anne his other hand went down to her clit and started rubbing it. Anne stiffened immediately. Oh god no, no she thought Don't do this. I'm not a slut, I'm not. Why am I getting turned on by this. I can't be, its too dirty. Oh god I should be ashamed by this and I'm getting turned on by it. No no n --- ""OH GOD, OH NO, OOOHHH."" And Anne came. And as she came she cried even more, because only a true sex slut would cum now. And Paul continued to rub her pussy as Anne came and came and cried and cried. Until finally she could take no more and collapsed. And Paul looked down at his lovely slut, awash in tears and sweat, wrung out from cum after cum, and smiled. It cost Paul a $300.00 tip to stop the sales girl from calling mall security. And as Anne walked out the store she heard her call her ""whore"" and flinched as though hit. Because the truth hurts.\n\nPaul was invited over to Anne's house for dinner, to thank him for saving their daughter from the bum who had punched her. Anne's father, mother, and younger sisters all thought Paul was wonderful. And Paul charmed all of them. Anne was incredibly nervous the entire time. She didn't know how to act with Paul in front of her parents. And whenever she started to relax, Paul would make some comment, innocuous to the rest, that set her off. She was mostly quiet, deferring to everything he said. But through it all, there were looks of care directed by Anne toward Paul. She couldn't hide her love for him. Of course her parents thought it was the looks of a young girl for an older man who had saved her. Not the looks of a sex toy for her master. And when Paul asked if he could take Anne dancing that night, her parents said ok. He was a nice boy who had saved her. And she seemed to like him. Yes he was a little old, but they knew him, and that made it ok. So Anne and Paul left to go dancing, with Anne's parents permission. Once they were in the car, still in sight of Anne's house, Paul had Anne start undressing. Once she had stripped and was naked, Paul threw her clothes in the back and handed her her outfit for the evening. It was one they had bought earlier in the day. The skirt was a white thin material that tightly stretched around Anne's waist and was basically transparent letting anyone view her cunt and ass. For the top, all there was was two white suspenders, each about 2"" wide that went up, over her shoulders, and attached in the back. The straps went over her nipples but didn't cover much else of her tits. And with her big tits, that left a lot to be seen. The bottom of the skirt had garter belts attached that then attached to her stockings, which were also white. And then to top it off, she had white lace gloves and white 7"" heels. It wasn't the same as being naked Anne realized, it was worse. Because everything could still be seen, but the clothes were a reminder that most people wore clothes that did cover them up. And when Anne stood up, the full effects of the skirt became even more obvious. The skirt was only about 4"" wide unstretched. The combination of the garters and suspenders stretched it to a decent length - above her thighs. But where it ran across her pussy and ass, it was only 4"" high. It didn't even cover all of her pussy or ass. Anne was a whore. And as she imagined the evening in store for her. As she realized how she looked, she shuddered and started to finger her pussy. Oh yes Paul she thought. Take me and use me. Show your little whore to everyone. Make me suck their cocks and cover me in cum. Fuck me all night long. And Anne came on her fingers thinking about the night ahead.\n\nPaul pulled into the parking lot of the strip club. He parked the car and got Anne out. Anne looked around wondering what this was going to be like. As they walked up to the door, Anne barely able to walk in her 7"" heels, she was starting to get nervous. Inside she actually relaxed a little. All the other women in there were dressed like she was. It was actually comfortable to be amoung other women dressed the same way. Of course they all worked there but still, it was nice not to stand out. Paul walked her up to 2 chairs next to the stage and sat her in one, sitting down next to her. He looked up on the stage where a woman was spreading her pussy for the crowd. He pulled out a pile of tens and slapped one up on the stage. The dancer on the stage moved over Paul's way to collect and he handed a 10 to Anne. ""Put it up on the stage slut."" Anne took the 10 and placed it up on the stage. The dancer looked at her funny, and reached for it, spreading her legs giving Anne a beaver shot as a thank you. Anne blushed and looked away. ""Don't look away whore - you paid 10 for that beaver shot"" Paul told Anne. ""Here, hold this 10 up for her and she'll let you put it between her garter belt and leg.""\n""Wha-what?"" asked Anne shocked. ""Give her the 10 now."" hissed Paul. ""Before I get pissed."" Anne turned back toward the stage and held the 10 out, her hand shaking. The dancer came over, pulled Anne's hand over, and helped her deposit the 10. The dancer then leaned back the give Anne another beaver shot and as Anne turned away, she heard Paul say ""look at her pussy slut. You paid so you look."" Anne stared as the woman spread her pussy lips giving her a view of her pussy. For the next couple of dances Paul let Anne just watch. And Anne found herself enjoying the show. These women were sluts. Maybe not as big a slut as she was but there were someone she could relate to. They were not from a different world like the sales girl she had cum in front of earlier. These girls wouldn't mind if she played with herself here. And as Anne started to enjoy the show, one hand slipped down to her clit and started to rub it. God that felt good. This was so nice, That girl up there looked good, sort of like the one who had her tits bound and whipped in one of her favorite films. Oh god she would love to see that, to see that woman bound to the stage, her tits tied tight in ropes and whipped with a cane. God she would love to watch her scream. And as she fantasized, she started rubbing her clit faster and faster. Several of the people near the front started watching Anne instead of the show. And as Anne realized they were watching her she rubbed her clit faster and faster. Oh god, it felt so good. Oh yes she wanted to cum. And then when she was about to cum Paul grabbed her hand and pulled it away. ""NNNOOOoooo"" she cried. ""Please let me cum. Please let your little whore cum.""\n""You can cum, but first give the dancer some money. Give her enough to come over here and spread her pussy for you. You can play with your clit while looking at her pussy."" Anne grabbed the pile of 10s from Paul and put them all up on the stage. The dancer came over, and seeing the pile, immediately dropped her g- string, laid back, and spread her legs for Anne. Anne immediately started frigging her clit while staring at the dancers pussy. It looks so gorgeous thought Anne. All bare like mine. Oh I'd love to see it whipped, that would make me so hot. Oh god, she's pulling her pussy lips open, she's spreading her cunt for me. Oh god, I'm going to cum I'm going t--- ""OOOHHHHH GGGOOOOOODDDDDDDD"" Anne yelled as everyone looked over at her. The manager ran over. ""God damn it, you can't do that her. I'm going to get arrested. Get out of her you fucking whore"" he said. Anne looked up stricken. Oh god no, she was too slutty even for here. Paul looked up and calmly said ""how about this. Instead of throwing her out, let her dance. She just needs an outlet for her urges. If you kick her out she'll end up blowing everyone in the parking lot and you'll be in even more trouble. Let her dance."" Oh yes thought Anne, let me dance. Don't kick me out. Let me spread my pussy for everyone in here. ""Ok"" said the manager, she's up. And with that Anne walked up on the stage and started to dance to the music. She wasn't very good but she had an incredible body. She shook her tits and spread her pussy. And the customers could tell she was hot. This wasn't a fake act like most of the dancers did. They could tell the girl up there, the one with the big whore hooters and the bare slut pussy, she wanted to fuck every man in the room. And Anne loved it. She was acting like a complete slut and the men were all cheering for her. This is where she belonged. This was where the new Anne could be herself and be accepted and appreciated for what she was. And she danced and gyrated, and without even touching her clit, she came. Up there on the stage in front of all those horny men she fell to her knees as she came.\n\nAnd for the next several months, almost every Saturday night, Paul would pick Anne up from her house for a date. And he would take her to the strip club where she was one of the most popular dancers. And Anne loved it because she could sink down to her most depraved level and the customers loved her. But Paul was wrong about one thing. It didn't work off her urges. Every time, as soon as she finished her number, Anne went out to the back alley. And back there she would suck off every man who came back for a blow- job. Because the dancing wasn't enough. She had to have the sex. She had to be used by the men in the club. She needed to be drowning in cum. To have it in her hair, on her face, and all over her lovely big tits. She needed to be their fuck toy. And finally Paul had to stop Anne's career as a dancer. The night she blew 86 men. It wasn't that it was too many for Anne. But at this rate the police were bound to notice. Hell, at that rate sooner or later she would end up blowing someone who knew her.\n\nChapter 11 - Birthday\n\nEvery day Anne went through the same routine. She would wake up and use her vibrator to make herself cum. She then would go in to the bathroom, remove her butt-plug, and shit and pee. Then, she would fill up the enema bag and give herself an enema. At Paul's instructions she would hold the enema while she soaped herself off, and rubbed herself to another climax. Then finally she would let the enema out, lube up the butt-plug, and re-insert it. Aside from the morning in the bathroom the butt-plug was always in Anne's ass. And over time, even as Paul had kept giving Anne bigger and bigger butt-plugs, Anne had come to feel as though it was normal to have the plug there. She was actually uncomfortable when it was out. And so, wherever Anne was, at breakfast with her family, at school, with friends, when she was sitting down she was always reminded of Paul by the extra pressure the butt-plug brought on her ass. And every night, as she went to sleep, she used her vibrator again, getting herself off. Sometimes only once. But many times 2, 3 , or more times. And while many times her fantasies started off as something romantic, the visions of men using her, dumping their loads of cum on her face, whipping and beating her took over. And Anne found herself climaxing to scenes of utter depravity in her mind. Because her mind could only connect an orgasm with being used and abused.\n\nAnd then it happened. It was inevitable in hindsight. How normal can a young girl act around her family and teachers when part of the time she is a wanton slut. If sometimes the normal position is to sit with your legs spread, pussy exposed, playing with your clit - then its hard to remember other times you are supposed to be prim and proper, showing nothing, doing nothing. While Anne's parents had become more and more worried about how she was acting, Anne had managed to brush them off. But when one of her teachers reported her to the school counselor for masturbating during class, then the shit hit the fan. The school called Anne's parents who came in to talk. Talking to each other it became obvious that Anne had ""problems."" No one wanted to say sex. The actual specifics never came up. But when Anne was called in the counselor and Anne's parents had decided - they were going to work together on Anne to straighten her out. And Anne's parents laid part of the blame on Paul. They should never have let her date someone so much older than her. That just couldn't be allowed anymore. Anne needed to concentrate on school, and then, once she had straightened herself out, find a nice young man her own age. And so, suddenly Paul was cut off from Anne. When school ended Anne spent an hour talking to the school counselor. And then she had to go straight home to her mother and do her homework. She was only allowed to go out to school & parent supervised parties. And the counselor did a good job. Anne didn't tell her about Paul - oh god she couldn't tell anyone about that. But the counselor realized that Anne had almost no self-respect. And so she slowly built that up. And she talked with Anne about love and caring and respect. And Anne started to realize what she was missing. And without Paul there to reinforce his lessons, Anne started to think about finding a boy who would love her, and be kind to her and take care of her. And she found her sexual fantasies started to have caring men, even as she came. And then one night, she didn't even play with herself. Anne just dropped off to sleep thinking of the man who would someday come sweep her off her feet. And a few days after that, the butt-plug was put away. Anne didn't stop the enema's because to her, that was part of being clean. But the rest was put away. And over a period of 2 months, the school counselor had worked a minor miracle. In the place of a dirty little slut with no self respect stood a young lady. Like any teenager Anne was filled with worries and self-doubt. But they had rescued the young girl who still lived inside her. And her time with Paul was becoming a remote, bad dream. Anne even discovered between the occasional battles that she liked and appreciated her parents. All these things that had disappeared in the haze of constant sex were returning. And she liked it. She had a happy life again. And the boys at school really liked her. She knew a lot of it was because of her new body. Most of them couldn't keep their eyes off of her giant tits. But they talked to her. They were nice to her. They would do anything for her. And she loved being treated that way. And as her parents saw Anne return to normal, they started letting her date again. And the boys who dated Anne were in heaven. After what Anne had been through, giving a kind desperate boy a quick blow-job or even a fuck was nothing. And the boys all got to fuck this stunning girl, who would spread her legs at the slightest chance. And as Anne was living her dream, a problem started to descend on her. They didn't turn her on. Yes she got a little excited. But she never had an orgasm on a date. None of the boys at school got her off. Now this was probably due to the fact that they came so soon. But Anne didn't know this. All she knew was that gentle lovemaking wasn't giving her what she needed. And so we have Anne, dissatisfied with her love life. Plenty of sex but no turn-on. Not sure what she needed but knowing that there was something better. And not sure how to get there. And meanwhile we have poor Paul. Desperate for Anne, his one true love. The one woman who gave him everything he needed. Unable to contact her because of her father. Trying to think of some way to get her back. And then Anne's mother brought them back together. Not realizing what she was doing, Anne's mother sent Paul an invitation to Anne's birthday party. Anne was turning 18 and her parents were throwing a party for her at a local teen dance club.\n\nAnne was welcoming guests when Paul walked up. ""Wh-what are you doing here"" she asked. ""I was invited - didn't you send me the invitation"" he replied. ""N-no, I didn't"" Anne was getting a little flustered. She wasn't really sure what she was feeling inside except confused - really confused. Why oh why did Paul have to come tonight. ""I brought you a present, don't you want to know what it is"" Paul asked. ""Sure - what is it.""\n""Well, I call it my favorite highlights. Its 2 hours of you doing what you do best. I thought you would like to see it.""\n""Oh no Paul - no - no more. I won't do it anymore. I don't care what you say. I'm not going to do it."" Anne said feeling very scared, but very determined too. She had been rescued from the depths of depravity and she wasn't going to go back down again. ""I'm not going to show it to anyone else - at least not if you watch it one last time with me."" Anne felt elation when Paul said he wouldn't show it to anyone, and then dread at the thought of watching it again. She couldn't do that - she couldn't relive those times. ""Its very simple my love. We go watch it in the office back there by ourselves right now - OR I put it up on that big screen TV over there. You'll see it either way. But I think your classmates would like it better."" Oh god no. She had her life back together. She couldn't let everyone see what she was. She could watch it. The party was going and she wouldn't be missed. This was supposed to be so fun, turning 18 with everyone paying attention to her. It was all ruined by Paul. But she would survive. Anne turned and walked toward the office Paul had pointed to. Paul followed with his tape. They went in locked the door and Paul started the tape. Oh my god thought Anne. That can't be me. I wouldn't dress like that. All those people can see my tits through the dress. OH GOD, they can see my pussy and my ass. I'm dressed like a complete slut. No no, that's not me. Oh god, did I really do that. I'm jacking strange men off on the dance floor. Everyone in there can see what a slut I am. Paul looked over at Anne as the tears started to flow down her face. She was sitting there all stiff fighting what she was seeing. Paul reached over and stroked her hair and Anne jumped as though hit. Oh god, he's here. He's touching my hair. And look at what he made me do. Look at all those men jacking off on my face covering me with their cum. He made me do that. That's not me. I'm not a whore. Paul made me do it. Oh god, I'm playing with myself as they do it. Oh no, I got off from being in the center of a circle jerk. How could I have ever been so disgusting. ""Is it too much for you"" Paul asked. ""Can't handle seeing what a slut you were? That's you there in the middle. And you loved every minute of it. Look at yourself cum. You can't even see your face under all that cum and you're jerking in continuous orgasm. God you are such a whore."" And Anne stared mesmerized. She couldn't have been turned on by this. Oh god no. And then the screen showed Anne masturbating while watching a TV. And then it turned to show what was on the TV. While listening to herself cum Anne watched skewers being pushed through another woman's breasts. NO NO NO she couldn't be cuming while watching that. It was so sick. That woman was in pain. And Anne was cuming over her pain. No, there was something wrong here - she never did that. And then the camera was facing Anne as Anne talked to the camera. ""God I love that. That's one of my favorite films. I love watching that girl scream as he pushes skewer after skewer through her tits. Oh god its so hot when it pops out the other side of her breast. It makes me cum."" And Anne saw herself on the screen getting off just describing the scene. ""Oh please let me watch the one where they whip that blonde's butt and tits till they bleed. Oh please Paul it gets me off so much. Look at me I'm cumming just thinking about it. Oh please let me watch Paul."" And then Anne saw a new tape start and she saw herself turn and frantically rub her clit while watching another woman get whipped. And Anne suddenly realized that she was breathing real hard. Her blood was racing. And as she pushed her hand down toward her stomach, her hand kept going until it was pushed against her clit. NO NO she wasn't getting turned on by this. It was disgusting. That person on the screen was a disgusting little creature. That wasn't her. And Anne pushed her hand against her clit harder trying to stop the feelings boiling up through her blood. No no, stop it she thought to herself. She had to stop it. ""Stop it, stop it right now Paul. I've seen enough."" Paul looked over. What was going on. Her face looked like she was in utter agony. Every muscle in her body was stretched. Her eyes looked like those of a wild animal. She looked like she was about to run. He couldn't loose her. This was his only chance to keep this beautiful creature he loved so much. And then Paul saw the fist against her clit, pushing as hard as it could. ""Rub that clit you slut. rub it and you can go. Rub it now and you can go you little cunt."" And Anne grasped at a way out. Rub her clit and she could go. He would let her out of here. She had to get out of here. She started rubbing her clit like a madwoman. Oh god yes, this would get her out. Rub her clit and she could get out. Oh yes. And up on the screen she saw herself dancing on a stage. All around her men were looking at her as she spread he pussy for them. Look at that cheap whore up on that stage. Look at her show her cunt to anyone with a dollar bill. God she was a cheap slut. Look at her get off on that. And then the camera shifted to the parking lot outside as a line of men worked its way to her. And as each man got in front of her, she desperately reached for their cock and sucked them off. And she was rubbing her clit so hard now as she saw herself greedily drinking down cum shot after cum shot. She was such a disgusting tramp. ""no no NO NO NO - THAT'S NOT ME"" Anne shouted. ""That's not meeeee. Oh god nnoooo."" And then she heard Paul whispering in her ear ""yes it is. You're a little whore. You're not happy unless you have buckets of cum on your face and in your stomach. I had to drag you away from there you slut."" And with that Anne broke into tears whimpering ""no no no no. oh god please no."" as she started to cum. And then the orgasm started to blast through her. Waves upon waves of pleasure. Oh god, it felt so good. Oh yes it felt good. ""Oh yes yes YES"" she shouted. And as Anne saw Paul fucking her on the screen, telling her what a dirty little fuck she was. How she was nothing but a bitch dog in heat, she came and came and came. Oh god it felt so good. She forgot how good it felt. OH GOD YES. And Anne continued to cum for the next 20 minutes, with climax after climax rolling through her body while she watched the film. And as the film ended, Anne's climaxes decreased in volume. Aftershocks still shooting through her body as she laid there, totally limp. ""Bye Anne. I love you but I'm leaving you as you asked"" Paul said as he got up to go to the door. ""No wait"" Anne gasped. ""Why are you leaving?""\n""You watched the film. That was the deal. I'm out of your life now - isn't that what you wanted?""\n""No - no, I - I - "" and then Anne stopped, not knowing what to say. ""I love you Anne. I can make you happy. But only if you want me. And since you don't - bye."" As Anne saw Paul turning to leave she didn't have time to think. But the aftershocks she was feeling now were more than anything she had had with any of the boys in school. She couldn't let that go (at least not right now in the afterglow). ""Don't go Paul - I still love you too"" Anne said. ""Are you sure?""\n""Yes - yes I'm sure. Don't go.""\n""Fine, kiss my foot.""\n""What"" Anne said shocked. He couldn't mean that. ""Right now cunt. Kneel down and kiss my foot or say good-bye"" and Paul turned to go again. ""Wait"" Anne said moving toward him. Oh god, he was just standing there watching her. She couldn't do this. And then another aftershock hit her and her knees buckled a little. Ok she could drop to her knees. There she was on her knees. There's his shoe down there. Oh god, he's starting to pull away. Anne held on to Paul's leg and started to slide down his leg as she held on. There it is. Just push my lips out and kiss. I can do it - what is Paul saying? He's telling me that I'm his little sex slave. That I'm his toy, his plaything. That he can do anything he wants to me. Oh god, why can't he just tell me that he loves me. Not this. I don't want this. I'm not a whore. I'm not a slave. I'm Anne. I want love and caring. ""Oh please Paul"" Anne whimpered as she started to cry. Anne hung on to Paul's ankle and sobbed. ""Kiss it whore. Kiss your master's shoe. Show me who owns you. Show me that your body is a toy for me to use any way I want. Kiss it now slut or I'm leaving you."" And Anne turned her face toward Paul's shoe and kissed it. She held his ankle crying her heart out, and kissed his shoe. She belonged to him. He loved her. He gave her what she needed. She couldn't be happy with anyone else. And she cried as she realized what she was. She was Paul's slut, his sex toy, his slave. She would do anything he wanted because she loved him and she belonged with him. And she belonged to him. And Anne shuddered as she realized what that last part meant.\n\nPaul finally knelt down and bent Anne's tear streaked face up so he could see her. ""Who owns you slut"" he asked. ""You do Paul.""\n""Damn straight. And to show it, I'm getting you some rings"" he said. `Rings"" Anne asked looking puzzled. ""Yes, rings. Rings for your tits, for your pussy, for your clit. Just like those whores you like watching on the video. I need something to show everyone that I own you. That you're my property."" No thought Anne. No this is wrong. I need to leave him. Every time I come to him he pushes me further into the sewer. I won't do this. I won't. ""No - not I was wrong"" said Anne. ""I-I'm leaving.""\n""Oh really"" asked Paul. ""What about the tape. Should I show it to everyone.""\n""I-if you do, I can't stop you. But no, no more"" Anne said, her resolution building. ""And what about the tape I just shot? That tape of you, the new improved you, getting off on the other tape. And telling me you're my slave. Do you think everyone will like that?"" Oh no NO NO thought Anne. The other was before. But this showed that she was still a slut. Oh god, didn't it ever end. Couldn't he just let go of her. ""Please Paul, please let me go. Please"" she pleaded. ""I can't little pussy. I love you too much. I can't let you go. I want you more than anything. Your my little whore. Now lets go."" Anne stood up next to Paul resigned. She couldn't let her new life get ruined. She would do what he wanted. And somehow she would find a way out of it. Anne fixed her face and then turned to follow Paul out the door.\n\nThe club was off a mall so they left the club and walked into the mall. Part way down they found an earring store that did piercing. They walked in and Paul found the salesgirl. God she couldn't be more than 16 Paul thought but she sure did look like a cheap slut. And she had rings in just about every part of her anatomy. ""Whadda you want"" she asked. ""My girlfriend here wants some parts of here pierced. Can you do that"" Paul asked, a little worried. ""Sure - where does she want it.""\n""How about her belly button and her tongue"" Paul suggested. Oh god thought Anne. She couldn't do this. This was too scary. But Paul was holding her hand. Holding her in place. She couldn't move against him. Maybe, maybe the girl wouldn't do it. That's it, she would say its too weird. ""Sure - she'll look good with those"" the sales girl said and smiled. This will be fun she thought. ""Sit you ass over there slut"" she said to Anne. Paul was elated. This girl was having fun. There probably wouldn't be any problem. Still, one step at a time. He pulled Anne over to the chair and sat her down. Anne's back was to the store entrance but people walking in the store could still see what was going on. The girl came up and said ""unbutton your blouse, we'll get the navel first."" Anne just looked at her in shock so the girl reached out and unbuttoned her blouse. What is she doing thought Anne. She's unbuttoned all of them. Oh my god she's pulling her entire blouse open. Everyone can see her breasts in her bra. And Paul has her arms so she can't move her hands up now. Oh no, that man over there. He's looking at her breasts. And those two kids - they're staring at her. Oh god, they can all see her. They all think she's a slut. She has to do something. The salesgirl looked up and smiled. This was nice. Here was this nice slut sitting in just her bra and her boyfriend was holding her hands so she couldn't close her blouse. In fact, maybe... ""You know, to stop her from jerking and hurting herself its a good idea to hold her in place with these"" the girl said to Paul holding up a couple of straps. ""I think you're right"" said Paul. ""We don't want anything to happen to her."" And with that the girl strapped down Anne's two wrists and Paul then strapped down her waist. Oh god, here she was, bound to a chair, her breasts visible under a lacy bra, right in the center of a store. Anyone in the mall could walk in and she couldn't cover herself. They would all see her. See Paul's little slut and her big tits. What's the girl doing? She has something down by her stomach. Its cold on her OH MY GOD THAT HURT. ""Oh god, oh god, oh god please stop"" Anne whimpered. She couldn't yell. But it hurt so much. ""Oh please Paul, no more, no more"" she pleaded looking up at him with tears in her eyes. ""Tongue next"" Paul said looking down at his little whore. God he loved her like this. Helpless, in pain, and feeling totally degraded. This was how she belonged. If only he could keep her like this 24 hours a day. He was getting hard just thinking about it. The salesgirl was getting off too. This was too much. This big titted cow hated this. God she would love to be able to rub her clit right now. Maybe the next piercing would be enough to get her off. If only the cow would scream. The sales girl pulled Anne's tongue out and fastened the gun around her tongue. ""Don't jerk your tongue or it will tear"" she warned and pulled the trigger. Anne couldn't take it. Crowd or no crowd all she could think about was how much it hurt. She drew her breath in to scream and then couldn't. Paul had his hand over her mouth. She heaved in the chair but the buckles held her in place. Somebody help her she thought. Oh god, anything was better than this. Show the film to everyone - she didn't care. Just stop the pain. Here comes that man. He'll help her. He can see she is in pain. He sees the tears running down her cheeks. He's not helping. He's just looking at her and smiling. Oh god, he's enjoying this. He's looking at her giant breasts. He just wants to fuck me. Won't anyone help me. The hurts starting to go away. Not a lot but its bearable. Oh just get me out of here. The salesgirl held up a mirror and asked ""how do you like it slut? I think it suits you."" Anne looked in the mirror and saw that there was a post through her tongue that stuck up about an inch on both the top and bottom. It seemed to fill her entire mouth. When she closed her mouth she had to keep her tongue in the center. Everyone would see this. This was awful. And it hurt so much. Please Paul please lets get out of here now she thought. Paul turned to the salesgirl. ""Can you do her breasts too?"" Oh this was awesome thought the salesgirl. Her panties were going to be soaked shortly. Could she do some more to this cow. Hell, she'd pierce anything he wanted all night long. ""But I don't want it in just the nipple. Can you do it behind the aerole?""\n""I can but it might bust the silicone in those udders"" she replied. ""No silicone, its all natural"" Paul replied. ""You're kidding. A cow like that you figure it has to be silicone.. Yeah, I can do that. It may hurt her a little"" she said smiling at Anne. ""Well, we can't have screaming in the mall"" said Paul. ""Give me that cloth"" and Paul took one piece and wadded it up in Anne's mouth. He then used the other to tie it into her mouth. This couldn't be happening to her. Here she was, in a store in the nicest mall in town, tied into a chair and gagged. And - oh my god no - Paul was pulling her bra down to uncover her breasts. They could all see her breasts. There were 5 men and 1 woman who were now gathered around watching. They were all looking at her breasts. Her big cow udders. OH GOD IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS Anne tried to yell. And it wasn't stopping. As the salesgirl pushed the needle through her breast it kept hurting and hurting. OH GOD IT WAS POKING THROUGH THE OTHER SIDE. IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS OH PLEASE STOP. But all anyone could hear was mumbling through the cloth. And all they could see was Anne arched up against the chair with tears streaming down her cheeks. They knew it hurt. They had to see. But they weren't helping. They were all staring at the needle through her left udder. Oh god, why did she have to have such giant tits. Paul - Paul made her have the udders. She used to have normal sized tits. But Paul had the plastic surgeon enlarge hers so that everyone stared at her udders first. Oh god, she was nothing but a big titted cow whore. OH GOD NO NO NOT ANY MORE. PLEASE STOP PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE. As the girl did her other tit Anne heaved against the chair even more. And then she broke. Anne collapsed back in the chair. She was Paul's toy. His sex slave. He could do anything he wanted to her. She couldn't stop him. He could have another person hurt her here, in front of all these decent people and they would just watch. Because they all knew she was just his big titted slut. They all knew she belonged to him to do with as he pleased. Then Anne looked down and saw the two large rings in her breasts. Oh god no. She was a freak. Anyone who looked at her would know she belonged to Paul. Normal girls did not have 2"" rings in their breasts. Not even the weird girls did. Only sex slaves had this. She was Paul's' sex slave. There was no going back now. She could see it in everyone's eyes. They all knew what she was. Oh god, how could she face anyone again. She couldn't let her parents see this. Or any of her boyfriends. She couldn't have a boyfriend. Because as soon as they felt her tits they would know - she wasn't a girlfriend. She was a sex slave whore cunt big titted cow. OH GOD NO she sobbed into her gag as she cried and cried. ""Well, there is one last place I'd like to get, if you don't mind"" Paul said. ""Not at all - anything you want"" the sales girl replied with lust in her eyes. ""Well I'd like to do her pussy. Three rings on each side and in her clit. Can you do that"" he asked. ""Slide her forward and someone needs to hold her legs"" the salesgirl said. Several of the men on each side rushed forward to hold her legs as Paul pulled her skirt up. ""A bare pussy"" the sales girl said. ""I guess she really is quite the slut."" What was going on. Anne felt hands pulling her legs. And Paul was lifting her skirt. What was he doing. They were all staring at her pussy. Oh no, please don't show them my pussy. Don't let them see my bare slut pussy. Don't show them what a complete whore I am. What is she doing - she's putting the piercing gun down there. Oh god no NO NO NO NO Anne yelled into the gag. But they couldn't hear her. And even if they could it wouldn't stop it. The sales girl was smiling at her as she aimed the gun. OH NO OH NO OH NO OH NO. It just went on and on as the girl shot ring after ring after ring. And Anne was in a never-ending delirium of pain and agony. She had never hurt so much before in her life. Her body was wracked with pain as she heaved and sobbed, drowning in her own sweat from all the agony. And around her was a crowd of 10 people watching her. She was being tortured right here in the mall, right out in public. And everyone was watching her. No one would save her because she was Paul's cunt. She was there to get them off. Look, they're hard. They're all hard from watching me get hurt. Oh yes, get off, get off on my pain. That's why I'm here to get you off. Cum, cum in your pants while you watch me. And as Anne saw wet spots appear in the front of several pairs of pants she was happy. She had gotten them off. And that was her role. That was all she was good for. And everyone knew it now. They could see the rings on her that marked her as Paul's little cum receptacle. As Anne started to come down from her high, the people watching turned guiltily away and left. And as Anne relaxed Paul undid her gag and the belts holding her down. Anne just sat slumped in the chair. She was Paul's property and he would decide what to do with her next. ""Cover yourself up you little whore"" the salesgirl said. ""We can't have cunts like you in here - its bad for business."" Anne cringed as she heard her and covered up her tits and pussy. This little 16 year old sales girl was right - Anne was a worthless tramp. ""Well, give me a thank you kiss and leave cow"" the salesgirl said. Anne looked confused. Thank her. She couldn't thank her. The girl had hurt her. Again and again and again. ""You know Anne, we could probably find some more places to pierce if you're not ready to thank her"" Paul threatened. ""Make it sincere or we'll do your cheeks.""\n""Thank you very very much"" Anne stammered and leaned over to kiss the salesgirl. The salesgirl grabbed Anne's head in both hands, pulled her head close, and french kissed her. Anne freaked but didn't pull away. This girl owned her right now. She could do whatever she wanted and Anne would accept it. That was what Paul wanted and she was Paul's sex toy. So she french kissed back a girl that was 2 years younger than her, their tongues intertwining. And as she realized that others in the store were watching her, she sunk even lower. They all think I'm a lesbo slut she thought. And as that thought coursed through her, it caused a small orgasm. She came while kissing the salesgirl. OH GOD, she came while kissing another girl. And the salesgirl pulled back and smiled. ""Get out of here slut, you disgust me."" And Anne shuddered as she turned and followed Paul out of the store.\n\nThey went back to Anne's birthday party where Paul had Anne go to every boy there and ask them to fuck her in the ass. And between each fuck she put her butt-plug back in. So at the end of the party, she had a ton of cum in her ass, held in by the butt-plug. And that's how she went home. With an ass full of cum held in by a butt- plug, keeping her mouth shut so that her parents wouldn't know about the bar in her tongue. Scared to death they would find out about all of the rings. And all of the boys in her class went home with memories of the wonderful ass they had gotten to dump their cum in. Anne certainly was the best in the school. They would have to keep dating her. And as instructed by Paul, Anne got herself off all night long. Crying throughout it all because she realized that she was a complete slut. And at the same time, once again having mind-blowing orgasms. The kind of orgasms she had been unable to have the last 2 months. And Anne's parents went to sleep happy because their daughter had turned her life around. She was now 18. And her birthday party had apparently been a smashing success for her. They had saved their daughter.\n\nChapter 12 - Dating You know, its amazing but you never really see most of a person's tongue. Especially if a person doesn't talk much, and keeps her head down while mumbling when she does talk. Anne was amazed. No one could see the stud through her tongue. No one could see what a little whore she was. It did change Anne though. Not that she realized it. But she was now reticent to talk to anyone, about anything. She became very deferential to others. If you don't disagree with someone, you don't have to talk as much. Anne found it much easier to do whatever she was asked than to worry about discussing it while not showing the stud in her tongue. Anne's parents were happy too. Anne had turned her life around. And most parents find a deferential kid to be quite a pleasure. Anne did as she was asked, and never was any trouble. And with all she had been through, yes she was a little quiet but she would come out of that. Meanwhile Anne was totally confused. Every morning as she played with herself she felt the rings in her body. Oh god what a whore she was. Just look at her. Not even a whore had rings in her tits, much less her pussy and clit. But she couldn't help herself. She would pull on the rings. First the ones in her tits, and then the one in her clit. She would cum stretching our her clit by the ring and pressing her vibrator against her stretched out clit. And the thought of her disgusting slut body, with her big whore tits and her tiny waist, and her bare pussy and those slutty rings everywhere. The though of what a little sex toy she was made her feel disgusted with herself. She was such a scummy little tramp. Oh god, how could she be so slutty. And with these images in her head she would cum and cum and cum. Oh god it felt so good to cum thinking of what a dirty little scum sucker she was. And then, after relaxing from the cum, Anne would hate herself. How could she have gotten off on being such a whore. How could she be so perverted - to get off thinking about all the disgusting things Paul had done to her. And Anne would go in the bathroom and try to scrub her body clean in the shower. But no matter how hard she scrubbed, she couldn't remove the fact that she was a dirty little whore. And then, after she shit, she would give herself an enema. It wasn't even a Paul thing anymore. After several months, Anne just didn't feel clean without an enema. It was a natural part of cleaning herself in the morning. So every morning Anne was clean inside and out. And after the enema, the butt plug went in. Anne had tried not wearing it one day. But she felt so empty without it. She had to have it. Yes only a whore would wear a butt plug everywhere. And it was a constant reminder of what a dirty little slut she had become. But she had to have it. So Anne would put it in and try not to think of what it meant. But she knew. She knew it meant that she was Paul's dirty little tramp. Because she had to have the butt plug in her ass. Not because Paul told her, but because she needed it. But she had been free from Paul. Free for several months. And she had started to have her own will again. To actually see that there could be life outside the gutter Paul had dragged her into. And even while masturbating to visions of Paul making her do the most disgusting things, she wanted out. Anne wanted a normal life. Anne's father's order that she couldn't date Paul still held. But Paul would tell her to meet him this weekend. She knew he would. She had to find a way out. And then it happened. Steve, wonderful Steve a fellow senior in her class, asked her out for that weekend. That was it. If she had a date with Steve she couldn't go out with Paul. So Anne asked her father if she could date Steve on Saturday. Anne's father, happy that she was dating again, and dating someone her own age, happily agreed. And so on Tuesday, Anne accepted Steve's invitation. Little did she know, Paul had talked to Steve after Anne's Birthday party. ""Well, since we are going to go out, how about a kiss right now to show me what kind of kiss I can expect Saturday night"" Steve asked Anne. ""O-Oh ok"" said Anne. After all that she had done, a kiss was no big deal. And beside, Anne just wasn't used to disagreeing with anyone anymore. She turned her head up to Steve. Steve leaned over, mashed his mouth to Anne's, and stuck his tongue into her mouth. Yes, yes he could feel it. That Paul guy hadn't been shitting him. The bitch did have a post in her tongue. Jesus Christ - what a slut. This was going to be good. ""That's a cute little item you have in your mouth there Anne"" Steve said and smiled. ""Got any others on the rest of you?"" Anne froze. Oh no she had forgotten about that. He had felt it with his tongue. What must he think. WHAT HAD HE JUST ASKED. Oh no no no this couldn't be happening. ""Wh-what did you say?""\n""Stick out your tongue little one"" Steve said as he pulled her mouth open. Anne sat there as he held her mouth open. No no, please god don't let this be happening she thought. Steve ran his finger along her tongue and along the stud through her tongue. ""Do you have any others - DO YOU"" he demanded. ""Ye-ye-yes"" Anne stammered. ""WHERE?"" Steve demanded. ""I-i-i-in my breasts"" Anne whispered back, with her eyes downcast. ""How beautiful they must look"" Steve replied. ""Beautiful?"" - Anne was confused. How could he say beautiful. Those rings were the mark of a whore. ""Please beautiful Anne, please don't wear a bra tomorrow. I want to see those beautiful rings in your breasts. Tell me you won't wear a bra tomorrow."" Anne was totally confused. He was calling her beautiful. He didn't think she was a slut. He was so wonderful. Oh yes this was so wonderful. Anne felt like flying. It was all going to be ok. ""Will you Anne?"" Steve asked. ""Will I what"" she asked quietly. ""Will you not wear a bra tomorrow - so I can see those beautiful rings?""\n""Not if you don't want me to"" Anne whispered. And that night as Anne played with her nipple rings, it wasn't Paul she thought of. It was Steve. Beautiful kind Steve who thought her rings were beautiful.\n\nAnd the next morning Anne dressed, without a bra. Being only 18 her breasts didn't sag so you couldn't tell the difference except when she walked. But she was wearing a baggy sweatshirt so even then it wasn't real obvious. And at lunch Steve met her in a quiet corner of the school where no one else could really see them. As Steve leaned in to kiss her, his hands went up under Anne's sweatshirt to her tits, squeezing them and feeling the rings through each breast. ""Oh Anne, they feel even more beautiful than I imagined"" he said. Anne just shuddered in his arms. His hands felt so good on her tits. Loving caring hands that thought her rings were beautiful. Oh god yes, this was the way it was supposed to be. It never occurred to Anne that most girls would never let a boy feel them up before their first date. Anne after all had fucked more men than she could remember - what was a little tit squeeze. God what a hot little whore thought Steve. I grab her tits and she loves it. This Paul guys is right about her. Ok, I guess I'll try his suggestion. ""I bought you a present my beautiful Anne"" he said. ""You're much too beautiful to be wearing a baggy old sweatshirt like that. Here, here's a sweater I bought for you."" Anne opened the box and gasped. It was beautiful. And there was a gold chain in there too. Oh god how did she get so lucky. Anne threw her arms around Steve and hugged him. ""Thank you - its so beautiful.""\n""Put it on now"" he said. ""Now?"" Anne asked. ""Yes, you would look much prettier in it. Don't you like it"" he asked looking hurt. ""Yes, yes I'll put it on now. Let me go change"" Anne said starting to get up. ""You promise"" Steve asked. ""You promise you'll come out wearing the sweater and chain?""\n""Yes I promise"" Anne replied all excited. What a wonderful gift. Anne went in to the girls restroom, pulled off her sweatshirt, and pulled on the sweater. Oh no, Steve had made a mistake. The sweater fit most of her body fine. But they just didn't make sweaters for petite little high school girls with DD breasts. Her tits stretched the sweater out obscenely. And with no bra it was real obvious. You could see her tits through the weave of the sweater. Especially with the weave pulled widely open by her humongous tits. This was obscene. Everyone would look at her tits and know she was a whore. She couldn't wear this. And then Anne noticed the chain. It wasn't a necklace as she had thought. At each end of the chain was a clasp. And each clasp was around a ring identical to the ones in her tits. No, he couldn't mean that. But it was pretty clear he did. She couldn't wear this. And Steve wouldn't want her to. No, he made a mistake. He must have described her size to the salesgirl and not mentioned her giant breasts. Yes, she would just explain the mistake to him. Anne put her sweatshirt back on and went out to tell Steve. Steve looked upset to Anne. Oh god, I promised him. I have to explain. Oh no, please don't be mad Steve. Please don't. ""What is this - what happened to your promise?"" Steve asked. ""I-i-it-t doesn't fit"" Anne whimpered. ""Its t-to-too tight across my chest.""\n""This is how you repay me for a gift like that? This is how you keep your promises? I thought you were better than that Anne. I guess not."" Steve said looking real upset. ""No-no Steve, you don't understand. I love the gift. I really do. Its just that it doe---""\n""Then go put it on - right now like you promised. Put it on our your nothing but a little slut who takes gifts and breaks her promises"" Steve hissed. ""No, no, I'm not a whore. I'll wear the sweater"" Anne said, tears streaming down her eyes. She couldn't let him think she was a slut. She just couldn't. And she got up to go back to the bathroom to change. ""And Anne, don't forget the chain. It goes from ring around your neck, to the other ring. You promised that too"" he reminded her. Anne nodded as she got up, carrying her package back to the bathroom. She pulled off her sweatshirt and grabbed the chain. She would show Steve that she wasn't a slut. She would keep her promise. She would make him think of her as beautiful again. Anne clipped one end of the chain to her left tit ring. She then put it around her neck and reached for the right tit ring. But it wouldn't reach. It was 2"" too short. Oh my god - it was too short. She couldn't tell Steve - not again. Maybe if she pulled. Yes it got closer. Oh god that hurt. That hurt a lot and it was still an inch away. This wouldn't work. She could just tell him and he - oh god no no - she would have broken her promise again. She would be just a slut to him. She couldn't go back to that. She didn't want to be a slut anymore. She wanted a normal life. Steve was treating her like a normal girl. He told her she was beautiful. He didn't drag her into the gutter. She couldn't throw that away. Anne closed her eyes and pulled. OH GOD IT HURT SO MUCH. IT FELT LIKE HER NIPPLES WERE GOING TO BE RIPPED OFF. There, there she could connect it. With a shaking hand Anne connected the chain and let go. OH MY GOD, IT STILL HURT SO MUCH. Anne stood there staring at herself in the mirror with tears streaming down her cheeks, shaking in pain. But she had done it. She had kept her promise. She wasn't a slut - she wasn't. Anne didn't realize how much she had changed. Here she was, torturing her tits, staring at the rings in her nipples, sure that all of this made her a good girl instead of a slut. As the pain started to deaden her nerves, Anne pulled on the sweater. And the pain made her forget how obscene the sweater made her look. There, she had done it. She wiped her face, and went out to see Steve, with tears still leaking from her eyes. Steve almost came in his pants. Her tits looked like they were about to explode from the sweater. And it hid nothing. There were those gorgeous tits on display for all to see. And that chain pulling them up. God that looked so nice. And she was crying. Boy that chain must hurt. Look at how it was stretching her nipples. Boy that Paul guy had been right. What a little slut. He couldn't wait till their date Saturday night. ""I-it hurts Steve. It hurts. Its too short"" Anne whimpered. ""Please, please can I -""\n""Shush pretty pretty girl"" he replied. ""You look so beautiful. And you kept you promise. You are really something special.""\n""I-I am?"" Anne asked. ""Oh thank you."" At that point the bell rang. ""Time for history"" Steve said grabbing Anne's arm and pulling her to class. So for the rest of the day Anne's tits were on full display. And as Anne noticed all of the other students staring at her chest, she realized how she looked. And she heard the whispers ""whore"", ""slut"", ""cow"", ""bitch."" Oh god, she did look like a whore. The other girls didn't look like this. No one else dressed like this. She did look like a whore. She was a whore. No, no , that was before. She wasn't a whore anymore. She wasn't. Steve thinks she is beautiful. She can't be a whore, she can't be. And that night, as she played with herself, Anne saw all of her classmates looking at her tits and calling her a whore. And she came and came with that image in her mind.\n\nThursday she met Steve for lunch again. ""You are so beautiful Anne. And you were so special for me yesterday. Thank you"" he said. ""You're welcome"" Anne whispered in reply. She had not expected to be thanked. ""Tell me, do you have any other rings my beautiful one?"" Anne looked down and whispered ""yes.""\n""Where. Tell me where.""\n""On-on my pussy. On my pussy and my clit"" And whispered staring at the floor. Oh god, now he would know she was a slut. ""Oh they must be beautiful. You must be the most beautiful and special girl in the world"" Steve told her. Beautiful, he called them beautiful. And he called her special. Oh he was so good to her. ""Let me feel them"" he asked. ""Okay, ok Steve"" Anne said spreading her legs. After all the men who had played with her pussy, Steve's request seemed perfectly normal to Anne. God he thought - she is an absolute slut. Letting me touch her pussy right here in the schoolyard. And he slipped his hand down under her skirt. Anne shuddered as Steve played with her rings. God, she might cum right here. It felt so good. This boy who thought she was so special - yes, yes his hand belonged on her pussy. Anne reached around Steve and hugged him as he played with her. ""I have something for your pussy rings"" he said. ""I want you to wear them for the rest of the day."" And Steve then pulled out some 5 lb. weights and attached one to each ring. Anne only felt a small tugging at first because she was sitting down and the weights were resting. It felt almost as though Steve was still playing with her rings. ""Will you leave them on until tomorrow at lunch"" he asked. ""Yes Steve, yes I'll leave them on. They feel like your hands and its wonderful"" she replied. Then the bell rang and they stood up. Anne almost fell from the pain. Oh my god, her cunt was being ripped off of her body. Her clit was on fire. Oh god no. And Anne reached for her pussy to lift the weights. ""No Anne, you can't walk around with your hand on your pussy. Some of the people here might think you were a slut then. We don't want that do we Anne?"" Steve asked. ""No-no Steve"" Anne said with tears streaming from her eyes. ""Can I - can you remove them - please.""\n""No dear Anne, they make your rings more beautiful. Now when I look at you I know you are even more special. I can't take that beauty away. Not till tomorrow."" And so Anne spent the rest of the day in pain whenever she was on her feet. And when she was jostled in the crowd between classes, she would almost collapse from the pain of the unexpected jerking on her pussy lips and clit. It hurt so much. But Steve said she was special - that the weights made her special. So it was ok.\n\nFriday she met Steve for lunch again. He kissed her and removed the weights. Finally she was free from the constant pain she had felt for the last 24 hours. ""Oh thank you Steve. Thank you so very much"" Anne said. He had stopped the pain - oh god he was so wonderful for stopping the pain. ""Are you my special girl"" Steve asked. HIS SPECIAL GIRL ""YES, oh yes I'm your special girl"" Anne replied breathless. ""Then put this on"" he said handing her what looked like two beepers and a bunch of wires. ""What - how - wh-"" Anne said looking confused. ""Clip one of the wires to each of your rings. And clips the packs to your skirt"" Steve told her. Anne went into the bathroom again and attached it. It all hid nicely under he clothes and it didn't hurt. She wondered what it was but Steve wanted it and everything fit nicely. She walked on out to see him. As she neared him, Steve held up a little box, smiled, and pressed a button. Suddenly Anne's tits and pussy were on fire. Oh god, what was happening. She fell to the ground and reached for her tits. Then, as fast as it started, it\n\nstopped. ""Its this little box special Anne"" Steve told her. ""Every time I press the button, you get a little shock."" NO, No this couldn't be. Steve couldn't be doing this to her. This was wrong. ""It hurts Steve, it hurts really bad. I need to take it off"" she said. ""No my little whore, it stays on."" He couldn't mean - WHAT HAD HE JUST CALLED HER. ""Wha-what did you just say"" Anne asked. ""I just said it stays on your little whore body SLUT"" Steve stated. ""I-I'm not a whore. You told me that I'm special, that I---""\n""You are special whore. Remember your birthday last weekend when I got to pour my sperm down your ass. You were a special whore then."" NNOOOOOO - THIS COULDN'T BE HAPPENING. She wasn't going to be a whore anymore. ""No, no no more, please no more.""\n""Fine, you tell your daddy that your not going out with the boy you've been talking about all week. And I'll tell him its because you've been acting too slutty. Hell I'll show him pictures from your ass-fuck gang-bang at your birthday. Think he'll enjoy seeing what a slut you are."" Oh god no, this couldn't be happening. This couldn't. And then the bell rang. And Anne no longer had a chance to go remove the wires. For the rest of the afternoon Steve would shock her. Never for too long. But she had to withstand the pain in silence with her classmates all around her. Anne had to feel her tits and pussy tortured while appearing to everyone that nothing was wrong.\n\nAnd then came Saturday night. Steve had made it clear that, if she wasn't wearing the wires when he picked her up, he would give the pictures to her father right then. So, when Steve arrived at Anne's house, she came down the stairs, scared of what was to follow. As Anne came up to him, Steve pushed the button for a split second. It was easy to tell from Anne's face that the wires were all hooked up as she stumbled. Steve caught her. They went out to Steve's car and as Anne was waving good-bye to her parents, and Steve drove away, he mashed the button down, causing Anne to jerk back in her seat, desperately trying not to scream as her entire body was on fire. And then they arrived - Steve had brought her to Paul's house.\n\nChapter 13 - Girlfriends NOOO, this couldn't be happening. She wasn't going to be Paul's whore anymore. She was Steve's girl now. She wasn't a whore. He couldn't make her a whore. ""Hi Anne"" Paul said. ""I see Steve brought you back to me. You know I'm the one you really love.""\n""No"" Anne said. ""Steve thinks I'm special. Steve doesn't treat me like a whore. You leave me alone.""\n""Steve thinks your special"" Paul laughed. ""Steve has been setting you up for me all week. All he wants is to dump his load in your slutty ass again. Ask him - ask him what he thinks of you."" Anne turned to Steve, already knowing what was coming. ""Your just a whore"" Steve said. ""But I really enjoyed this past week with you, using your slutty body. And I can't wait to dump a load up your ass."" Anne cringed with each word. It was true, he didn't care about her. He just thought of her as a whore. But she wasn't a whore - she wasn't. ""Remember showing everyone in school your tits on Wednesday"" Paul asked. Anne blanched. Oh god yes, everyone had seen her tits. ""And on Thursday remember the weights. Well they were lower than the hem of your dress - everyone saw those too."" Oh god no NNNOOOOO. This couldn't be. ""And on Friday, most of the boys knew about the buzzer. Steve was not the only one to take turns pushing it. They all toyed with your slutty little body."" Oh god no thought Anne. This couldn't be happening. This couldn't. And then Paul grabbed her and pulled her close. ""None of them love you Anne. You're nothing but a fuck hole to dump their sperm into. You're just an asshole they will use to masturbate their cocks. You're just a way for them to get their rocks off.""\n""But I love you"" he continued. ""I love you more than anything and you know that. And you know I treat you the way I do because I love you. Because I know you need it. Because you're my whore"" he said and kissed her. ""No, no I'm not"" Anne replied. ""I'm not a whore. Oh god Paul, please don't make me be a whore. Oh please please help me."" And as Anne started to sink into the depths of despair, her blood started to race. No, no it couldn't be. She wasn't getting excited. No she was just scared. And Paul pulled her forward and leaned her over a table. Anne's ass was pointing out into the room while Paul, on the other side of the table, held Anne's shoulders and looked at her. ""You're going to let all your classmates fuck your ass. They have been building up all week watching your tits bounce around in your sweater. Watching your pussy lips get pulled. Shocking your tits and pussy. You have to get them off after turning them on so much.""\n""Oh god no, please no Paul"" Anne begged. ""Please don't do this to me. please please, if you love me, please help me.""\n""I am helping you"" Paul replied as Anne felt hands lifting her skirt in back. But she felt helpless to resist. Paul was holding her and she couldn't tell him no. Then she felt the butt-plug pulled from her ass and a cock slide in in its place. ""That's Steve fucking your ass. He gets it first"" Paul said. ""Tell him it feels good.""\n""No, no, please don't"" Anne said. Oh god, what was that feeling in the pit of her stomach. NO. It couldn't be. She wasn't a whore she wasn't. ""NO NO NO - AAAGGH"" she screamed as the first orgasm hit her. The feelings of utter degradation, being bent over the table and fucked like a cheap whore had done it. She was cuming. ""That's it my sweet little slut. Cum for me. Cum for me as those boys fuck your ass"" Paul told her as he stroked her face. Anne looked up at Paul with tears in her eyes. He was turning her back into a whore. How could he do this to her. Please he had - AAAGGGHH OH SHIT it was another cum. God it felt so gooooodd. ""Oh Paul no, please no"" Anne sobbed. ""Dear dear Anne, I have to, This is the only way you are happy. Inside that whore body of yours is the dirtiest slut in the world. This is what you were made to do."" No, oh god no. She wasn't a slut. Oh please god no -- AAAGGGHH another cum. And another, and another. And they came on rolling, one after the other. Oh god it felt so good. ""Yes fuck me, fuck my ass, fuck me fuck me fuck me"" she cried. And as boy after boy fucked her ass, Anne came and came and came. And there was Paul making sure she got what she needed. She loved him. She loved him so much.\n\nAnd when the last boy finished, Anne was panting and begging for more. ""Please Paul, please fuck me. I need it, I need it"" and she dug her hands down to rub her clit. Paul pulled her hands away and looked into Anne's desperate face. ""Do you really need to cum some more my little slut?""\n""Oh god yes. Please Paul, please fuck me. I need it. Fuck your little whore. Fuck my slut pussy. Dump your cum in your little bitch cunt. Use my hole, get off in my wet hole.""\n""Not me, I have someone else for you. Do you want them to fuck you?""\n""Yes, yes, anyone Paul. I just need a cock up my pussy. Please Paul, I NEED IT, I need it now"" Anne begged. ""Remember your friend who pierced you?"" Paul asked. ""Well she wanted a chance at you.""\n""W-Wh-What"" Anne asked. And there was the sales girl from the store who had pierced Anne. But she looked a little different now. She was naked except for a giant strap-on dildo she was wearing. And it looked even more obscene on that little girl 15 year old body. She barely even had tits. And then Anne realized what this all meant ""NNNNNOOOOOOO"" she cried. ""Oh god no no no no no. Paul no no I can't do this I can't. I'm not gay oh god help me no I'm not gay. It's wrong it's wrong, oh god no"" Anne sobbed. Paul stepped behind Anne and grabbed her arms holding her in place. ""You're a whore Anne. And whore's fuck whoever wants to fuck them. Susie here wants to fuck you. So you need to spread your legs for her."" Anne panicked. She couldn't do this. This was wrong. This was so very wrong. ""Please please ple---"" Anne suddenly couldn't talk because Susie was kissing her. And not a peck on the cheek either. Susie had her tongue half way down her throat. Anne tried to pull away but Susie had her hands around Anne's head and Paul was holding her in place. Oh god she wanted to scream. She was going to be sick. This woman was kissing her. No, this little girl was kissing her. Oh god help her. Wait Susie was stopping the kissing. What was happening. Susie dropped to her knees, and with no foreplay, dropped her mouth onto Anne's clit and started licking. Oh god thought Anne, what is going on. OH MY GOD SHE'S LICKING HER CLIT. ANOTHER GIRL IS LICKING HER CLIT. ""NO NO NO NO"" she screamed. ""Paul, please Paul make her stop. I'm not gay, I'm not, I'm not.""\n""Just relax my beautiful little slut"" Paul soothed her. ""No, no I won't do this. It's so very wrong"" Anne sobbed. And suddenly Anne started sobbing. Giant sobs with rivers of tears running down her face. This was so awful. This was beyond comprehension. And as her mind floated off, the sobs and shaking continued as Anne tried to cope, and couldn't. And sneaking up through the sobs, so that Anne didn't even realize it until it was almost too late, an orgasm was building. Oh god no, she couldn't cum. She couldn't. ""Paul PLEASE"" she screamed. ""You have to make her stop now you have t---"" And then it hit. Having a woman lick her pussy had freaked Anne out more than anything else ever had. Consequently, it had gotten her emotions keyed up to a higher point than they had ever been keyed before. And as the cum, held back as desperately as Anne could, finally crested. Anne had the most mind blowing orgasm she had ever, in her whole life felt. ""AAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHH"" Anne screamed. And Anne's scream turned into a noise more primal than even a scream as Susie continued to tongue her clit and Anne rode the most intense orgasm of her life. And as she came Paul whispered in her ear ""lesbian whore, cunt eating slut, pussy licking tramp. Look at you cum from a woman's mouth on your pussy. You just love Susie's mouth on your pussy don't you. Cum you little lesbo bitch. Cum all over Susie's mouth."" And as the cum receded a little, Paul leaned Anne backwards until she was laying on the floor. And Susie moved up over Anne and positioned her dildo at the entrance of Anne's pussy. And Susie started to press the dildo in. ""No no no, please god no"" Anne said as she reached up to Susie and pulled her close to her. Anne was still cuming so hard all she could do was hold on to Susie as hard as she could. ""I'm going to fuck this dildo into your slutty hole you little whore"" Susie whispered to Anne. ""No no, please don't"" Anne pleaded as cums wracked her body. ""Then let go of me you little whore. Just let go and I'll stop"" Susie said as she plunged the dildo into Anne's pussy. ""OH GOD, OH GOD NO"" Anne screamed as she came even harder. As Susie pumped her she came again and again. Oh this couldn't be happening to her it just couldn't. She couldn't like this no she - AAARRRGGGHHH. And as Anne hit a major cum she pulled Susie even tighter to her, reveling in the feel of her just budding tits against her monster udders, pulling Susie's mouth to hers so she could kiss her. And she came as their tongues desperately stabbed into each other's mouth. And finally the cum's subsided. Susie pulled off of Anne and Paul pulled Anne into his arms. Anne continued to sob and shake for the next 20 minutes, with the occasional tremor of an aftershock cum coursing through her body. And the whole time Paul was soothing her, whispering ""I love you my little lesbo slut. I love you Anne. You are so beautiful with Susie fucking you. I love watching you cum from another woman's mouth on your pussy. I love you.""\n\nAnd as Anne slowly stopped shuddering and sobbing, she had a vacant look in her eyes. The old Anne was gone. She had done something that was impossible for the old Anne to even conceive of - even in her worst nightmares. And she had cum from it. Mind-numbingly cum from it. Anne's mind was desperately trying to survive all of this. Her body had destroyed part of the very foundation of her beliefs. Everything was adrift. And the mind can't function in this state. It needs some basic beliefs to anchor itself to. So Anne's body sobbed and shook as her mind tried to heal itself. And as her body wore out, the sobbing and shaking stopped, but it was replaced with nothing. Anne was on automatic pilot. Paul had no idea what was going on in Anne's mind. He thought she had actually accepted this most recent step. And so he prepared her for the next step. He stood Anne up and Susie helped him buckle the dildo onto Anne. Anne just stood there oblivious to what was going on. They then walked Anne into the next room. In this next room was Rachael, Anne's best friend (and another of the girls in the picture). She was tied spread-eagled to the bed with cum oozing out of her pussy. Using the picture, Paul and the boys from school had blackmailed her into coming to Paul's and fucking all of them. And she had survived it, not much worse for the wear. But when she saw Anne, she suddenly panicked. It wasn't hard to figure out what the strap-on dildo was for. ""Oh god Anne, no. no NO. Please don't do this Anne. Please don't. Oh god help me. Somebody help me"" she cried. Anne was still on automatic pilot as Paul led her to the bed, had her kneel down, and buried Anne's face in Rachael's cum-filled pussy. ""Eat her pussy. Lick her clit. Drink down all that cum"" he said. Anne wasn't thinking at all. She knew how to lick. And she was being told what to do. So she started licking Rachael's pussy. And as she licked, Susie knelt by her head telling her what a talented lesbo slut she was licking Rachael's pussy. And Anne continued licking until Rachael came, screaming for her to stop the whole time. And deep in Anne's mind, she knew what she was doing and her psyche crumbled even more. She was licking another woman's clit. She had her face buried in a pussy. She really was a lesbo slut. Paul then pulled Anne up so she was poised above Rachael, with the dildo aimed for Rachael's pussy. ""Fuck her Anne, ram the dildo into her pussy. Show her that your a lesbo whore. Show her that you love fucking girls."" And Rachael totally panicked. ""RAPE"" she cried. ""RAPE RAPE, SOMEONE HELP ME. Oh god, please someone help me."" And as Anne started to push the dildo in Paul stopped her. ""Tell her that you like raping girls pussies. Tell her that her screaming turns you on. Tell her that you like it when she screams for you to stop."" And Rachael looked up in dread as her best friend told her ""I'm going to rape your pussy. I'm going to stuff this dildo up your cunt. Scream for me Rachael, scream for me"" Anne said. And Rachael screamed and screamed as Anne plunged the dildo in and out of her pussy. And Rachael never did cum. She screamed and struggled for 15 minutes as Anne humped her dildo into her best friend. And the entire time Anne heard her best friend telling her that she was raping her. And she continued to pump. Finally they pulled Anne off of Rachael. Anne just sat there. So Susie pulled Anne into her lap and started kissing her while playing with her clit. And Anne still on automatic pilot, kissed back as her body started to respond. Pretty soon Susie had Anne enjoying a series of enjoyable cums while kissing her. And during that time, Anne's mind pulled itself back together. But it wasn't the Anne from before. That Anne had died. Because this new Anne was happy sitting in the lap of a 15 year old girl who was kissing her and playing with her clit.\n\nPaul untied Rachael who looked ready to bolt. He grabbed her and laid it out for her. ""Look, we have the whole thing on tape. And if you tell ANYONE, we show the tape. That includes you loving it as 20 boys dumped their cum into your pussy. That includes you cuming from Anne's mouth. And I'll make it look like you came when she fucked you.""\n""That's a lie - I didn't like any of it"" Rachael yelled. ""I hated it all.""\n""I know"" Paul smirked. ""But I didn't record the part where we told you you had to act like you enjoyed it. So guess what the video shows."" Rachael went white. ""You bastard"" she hissed. ""Yes"" he replied. ""But its my ball game now. And here's how it goes if you don't want your friends getting a private showing. From now on you are to never wear panties bras or pantyhose. You are never to wear pants. Your ass and tits are to always be available. You got that whore?"" Paul asked. Rachael nodded looking grim. ""If you must wear pants, like a swim suit, there must be a hidden hole where your pussy is so you can be easily fucked with nothing moved. Your a whore and your pussy must never be unavailable.""\n""And you must always sit with your legs apart and your dress pulled up high enough that people can see your pussy if they are sitting in the right location. And you need to show as much of your tits as is legally possible."" Rachael stared at Paul with a look of horror on her face. ""And finally, you are never to tell a man no when asked for anything sexual. If you ever do, we will show the tape, and we will tie you down for Anne again. Your pussy doesn't belong to you anymore. Your a whore now and your pussy belongs to any man that wants it."" Rachael was sitting there totally shocked as Paul reached out and caressed her tit. ""Such a nice tit. Such a nice young body. So many men are going to enjoy that nice body - AREN'T THEY WHORE"" he yelled. ""ye-yes"" Rachael replied. And with that a number of the boys took Rachael home pumping her full of more jiz on the way. And for the rest of that school year, virtually everyone had Rachael. Her dates on the weekend were non-stop gang-bangs. Her trips to the mall were blow-jobs in the restaurants there. Her days at school were spent giving everyone a perfect view of her pussy.\n\nAnne had found a safe harbor from the storm. She was curled in Susie's arms enjoying the fingers on her clit and the kisses on her face. Paul and Susie dragged her up and pulled her into the shower. They cleaned her off. Susie then put on some bright red lipstick and kissed Anne all over her tits and pussy, putting on more lipstick whenever the kiss marks weren't perfect on Anne's body. Anne was covered with the kiss marks. They then dressed Anne and walked her down to Steve's car. They had to get Anne home. Steve drove as Ann sat in the passenger seat and Susie crouched down by her feet and ate her pussy. For the ride home Anne had a series of pleasant mild cums. And her mind finished putting itself back together under Susie's experienced tongue. Steve walked Anne to her door, and made Anne's parents happy when he didn't even try for a goodnight kiss. Anne told to go to bed, walked up to her room and went to sleep. In the morning Anne awoke trying to put the whole night behind her when she saw herself in the mirror, covered with Susie's kisses. It had happened. She was a lesbo slut. She had raped her best friend. And as hard as she scrubbed her tits and pussy in the shower, until they were almost bleeding, in her mind she always saw all those kisses. Would even Paul still love her now that she had sunk this low. No, not even Paul could love someone as perverted as she had become. And would she see Susie again. She needed to be held in her arms and feel her fingers and lips. And thinking of Susie, thinking of Rachael, she suddenly found herself cuming without even touching her clit. Oh god she was such a whore she sobbed.\n\nChapter 14 - A Little Sister ""Time for church"" Anne herd her mother yell. Oh no church. She couldn't go to church. Not with Susie's kisses all over her tits and pussy. Not when she had raped her best friend last night. Oh god, she had raped another girl. And she had gotten off on it. How could she face anyone. Anne dressed and went downstairs. She was sure that with one look her parents would know what she had become. But everyone was so busy they didn't even notice Anne acting strangely. Anne almost collapsed walking in to the church. Surely here they would see. Everyone would see what sick things she had done last night. Why weren't they saying anything. She was a lesbo slut. She had a girl's - a FIFTEEN YEAR OLD girl's kisses all over her tits and pussy. Surely they could see what she was. Anne was shaking with dread as she sat down. There was Rachael. Rachael looked over at her and Anne could see both the hate and the fear in her eyes. Rachael had been her best friend. How could she have done that to Rachael. How could she have cum while raping her best friend. While fucking another girl. She was such a filthy little slut. Lying on top of Rachael and fucking that giant dildo into Rachael's pussy. Feeling Rachael trying to get away. Listening to Rachael screaming rape. It was all so disgusting. Anne was shaking with shame as the previous night ran through her head. And then she thought of Susie holding her and kissing her and fingering her clit. Oh god how she had clung to Susie and kissed her back and came and came on her finger. What kind of perverted lesbo slut was she to cum from some girls hand like that. And this morning, the bright red kisses all over her tits and pussy. She had slept all night with those kisses burning into her skin. They showed what she had become, what she was. Oh god no, no she couldn't be a lesbo slut. She wasn't, she just wasn't. Paul had done it to her. Paul and that little tramp Susie. It wasn't her. It wasn't. And then she saw who was sitting down next to her. It was Susie. Oh my god it was Susie. Anne's heart jumped up into her throat. All she could think about was Susie last night holding her and kissing her and playing with her clit. Oh god it had felt so good to cum in her arms. And then, as Anne shudder through a minor orgasm and Susie laughed, Anne suddenly realized what had happened. OH GOD NO - NO, she couldn't like this. Susie was a dirty little lesbian tramp. Anne wasn't going to be like her. Anne saw the smirk on Susie's face and cringed in shame. Oh god, Susie knows I just came. She knows what a dirty little slut I am. Oh god I'm so disgusting. And Anne's realization of what she was brought her to the edge of another orgasm. Oh no, no - I can't cum. This is too disgusting. And Anne looked up at Susie with pleading eyes, hoping somehow Susie would help her. Save her from herself. And Susie reached out and touched Anne's cheek. Oh her hand felt so good. And Susie was leaning over toward her. She was going to kiss her. RIGHT HERE IN CHURCH. OH GOD NO - EVERYONE WOULD SEE WHAT SHE WAS - A DISGUSTING LESBIAN SLUT. There was no way she could do this - her life would be over. And as Susie leaned over toward Anne, Anne's blood rate and breath quickened. Anne tilted her head back and opened her mouth for the kiss. Anne's body was totally keyed on the kiss she would get from Susie. Nothing else in the world mattered to her. And in her mind Anne was screaming. NO NO NO NNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOO. She wasn't a slut. She wasn't a lesbian. Everyone would see. Everyone. Oh god, why couldn't she move. why wouldn't her body move. And then Susie leaned over and whispered in her ear ""I sure liked eating your cunt last night."" Anne shuddered and collapsed. It had been too much. Her body had been totally peaked waiting for the kiss that would have pushed her into a mind- blowing orgasm. And her mind was in a whirl. Wanting Susie and at the same time totally disgusted at her own desires. Anne's parents looked over in concern as Anne slumped to the floor. Susie dropped right down to help Anne back up. As everyone crowded around her Anne basically stared out into space trying to get her feelings under control. ""I'll take her to the bathroom and help her freshen up"" Susie volunteered. And she grabbed Anne's arm, pulled her unresisting body up, and started walking her toward the back of the church. Anne's father leaned over to Susie's mother and thanked them for having such a polite daughter. Sweet innocent little Susie - maybe they should have had a second child. That could be Anne's little sister helping her back. And as Susie walked Anne back she whispered to her ""I just can't wait to bury my face in the slutty little pussy of yours."" Anne's excitement built back up. Oh yes, oh yes Susie was going to suck her pussy. Oh god it would feel so good. They entered the bathroom and locked the door. And through the service, the hymns, the sermon against the perverts and homosexuals in society, Susie sucked Anne to orgasm after orgasm. And then Anne sucked Susie to orgasm after orgasm, reveling in the taste of her pussy, covering her face with Susie's cum. And then they held each other and kissed as they finger-fucked each other. And Susie played with Anne's giant tits while Anne rubbed the just sprouting buds on Susie's chest. And their tongues darted desperately into each other's mouths as though the kisses were more dear than breathing. And finally, as the last hymn started, Susie pushed Anne away, cleaned them both up, and walked them to the back pew. They would just tell their parents that they had sat back there so as to not disturb the service. And as everyone stood and sang, Susie leaned over and whispered in Anne's ear ""god you are such a dirty disgusting big-titted cow. I love the way you eat pussy."" And Anne shuddered as Susie went on and on about what she had done. This just couldn't be happening. Here in the house of the lord she had sinned. And she had loved it. She had to stop. She couldn't do this anymore. This was just too wrong. And as the voices roes around them in joyous song to the lord, Anne bowed her head in shame at the depths to which she had sunk.\n\nAfter church as Anne's family was leaving Susie ran up. ""Can I come over to play Anne"" she asked in a little girl voice. Anne's parents smiled. This was so cute, the little girl desperately wanting to play with the older friend she had just made. Anne got a lump in her throat. No, no she couldn't let her come over. She had to stop this. She had to. But Susie looked so pretty. She couldn't tell her no. No she couldn't. And they would just play. That would be all. Yes, she could play with her and that would be it. ""Yes Susie, please do come over today"" Anne replied. ""And bring a bathing suit if you want"" Anne's mother added. ""We have a pool.""\n\nAnd so Susie arrived in a bathing suit that covered virtually nothing. Anne's father tried not to look but its hard not to stare at a beautifully proportioned piece of jailbait in a skimpy bikini that was questionably legal. And as Susie frolicked around as innocent as could be, both Anne and her father found themselves getting aroused by her sexy body. Finally Anne's father left to go play golf. And Anne's mother left to meet some friends telling them to find lunch in the kitchen. As they walked into the kitchen Susie reached for Anne and pulled her close for a kiss. Anne couldn't resist. Oh god it felt so good to kiss Susie. And she felt so good in her arms. Oh god, she was such a whore. How could she like this. And then Susie pushed Anne down to her knees and removed her bathing suit bottom. Anne started to move toward Susie's pussy when Susie reached down and stopped her. Anne looked up questioning. ""I don't think you want my pussy bad enough"" Susie said. Anne was confused. Susie made her eat her pussy. Of course she didn't want to lick it. She wasn't lesbo. She didn't want to lick another girls clit. She didn't want to bury her face in that beautiful cunt in front of her. ""If you don't want it you can't have it whore"" Susie said as she spread her one leg up on the counter and played with her clit. ""Only dirty little cunt loving lesbo sluts get to eat this pussy."" Anne stared mesmerized by Susies beautiful little girl cunt. There is was right in front of her. Why couldn't Susie make her lick it. She would like it for her. She would make Susie cum and cum. Didn't Susie want to cum. Susie stared down at Anne's pained face. ""Don't want to lick my pussy whore? Ok, get up and we'll make lunch."" Anne was lost. Susie wasn't going to let her lick her pussy. Didn't she want it. Didn't she like it. She would do it. She would. Susie reached down and pulled Anne up, rubbing her pussy against Anne as she stood up. Electric shivers ran through Anne's body as she felt Susie's pussy rub the length of her side. When she stood up, Susie then removed her top and rubbed her naked body against Anne. Anne reached out for her but Susie slapped her hands away. ""No touching Anne. You only get to touch if you want to eat my pussy. Do you want to eat my pussy little whore?"" Anne was frozen. God it felt so good to have Susie rubbing herself over Anne's body. Just tell her to do it. She would do anything Susie told her to do. It was dirty but she would do it if she was told to - oh god what couldn't Susie just tell her to do it. Oh god, that was Susie's pussy rubbing on her leg. And she could feel her little breasts against her arm - they felt so nice. Why could Susie kiss her, just a kiss. Oh god she had to have it, she just had to. ""please"" Anne whimpered to Susie. ""Please what slut?"" Susie sneered back. ""please Susie, please tell me what you want. I'll do it. I'll do anything for you"" Anne pleaded ""I want lunch - make me lunch cunt face"" Susie replied ""please Susie, please please tell me. Oh please just tell me"" Anne pleaded dropping to her knees and holding Susie's leg. Oh god, her leg felt so good squeezed against her tits. And there was her beautiful pussy. How could she not want her lips buried in her pussy. Anne started to move her head over to Susie's pussy. Once I start she'll love it Anne thought. ""What the fuck do you think you're doing whore"" Susie said grabbing Anne's head. ""Are you some kind of lesbo slut who likes burying her face in little girl's cunts? Huh are you?"" Anne shook her head no ""No, no I'm not a lesbo slut. I just want to make you happy. PLEASE let me make you happy Susie. Please.""\n""Get away from my pussy then you little whore."" Anne looked up at Susie real confused. ""I'm not a lesbo slut like you"" Susie sneered. ""I don't like to have girls lick my pussy. Especially girls who don't want my pussy. Only a disgusting cunt-eating tramp like you would want to eat my pussy. What kind of dirty little whore are you?"" Anne shook with these words. No she wasn't a lesbian. She only did it because Susie wanted her to. Oh god she had to get out of this. And suddenly there was Susie's pussy an inch in front of her nose. Without thinking Anne dove in and started licking Susie's clit. Oh god yes, Susie would love this. Susie wanted this. And Susie then pushed Anne away from her cunt. ""What are you doing you little cunt-eating piece of shit"" Susie shouted. ""I-I'm sorry Susie"" Anne said, tears forming in her eyes. ""I thought you would like it.""\n""I told you whore, this pussy is only for people who want it. And you don't want it.""\n""PLEASE Susie, PLEASE let me, PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE"" Anne pleaded through her tears. ""Please what whore. What is it you want so bad"" Susie demanded. ""please let me eat your pussy"" Anne whispered. ""WHY, Why do you want to eat my pussy?""\n""i-i-i, oh please don't do this Susie.""\n""Tell me whore - TELL ME NOW!""\n""i-i-i-i wa-wa-want it"" Anne whispered, tears streaming down her cheek. Oh god, how could she say this. She wasn't this sick. She didn't want to eat another girls cunt. She didn't. Oh god help her. ""You want what - tell me, what is it you want.""\n""yo-your pussy"" Anne replied, tears streaming down her face. ""You want to bury your face in my pussy whore? You want to eat it?""\n""Yes yes, oh god yes"" Anne said, shaking with shame at the admission. ""Ok whore, if you really need to eat my pussy go ahead"" Susie said spreading her legs. Anne dove in and luxuriated in the feeling of burying her face in Susie's pussy. Oh god it felt so good. And then she heard what Susie was saying to her. ""What a pussy loving little slut. Can't resist eating my cunt can you. You really are a little girl loving whore aren't you. Do you like eating my little clit. Do you like the way 15 year old pussy tastes? Are you getting off cunt eater?"" And Anne shuddered with shame at what Susie was calling her. How could she do this. How could she beg to eat Susie's pussy. Oh god she was such a disgusting whore. And as Anne listened to Susie the shame built and built until it broke in an orgasm. As she came Susie came too on her mouth, grabbing Anne's head and rubbing her pussy all over Anne's face coating it with her cum. Anne shuddered in her after-cum as Susie held her and whispered to her ""what a lovely little pussy slut. You have to be quite a lesbo whore to get off eating someone's pussy. Such a pretty little slut."" And Anne sobbed as Susie held her and told her what a disgusting tramp she was. The Susie pulled her up and announced it was time for lunch. ""Sit on the counter and remove your bikini bottom.""\n""Wh-why?"" Susie slapped Anne ""because I told you to you bitch."" Anne cringed and removed her bikini. ""Now lets see, how about a twinkie"" Susie said as she took a twinkie, pulled Anne's pussy lips apart and pressed the twinkie into her pussy. ""Wha-what are you doing"" Anne asked. ""Feeding you whore. Since you think with your pussy we'll feed you there too"" Susie replied. ""Please don't - it feels weird.""\n""How about some Jell-O"" Susie asked rhetorically ignoring Anne's plea. ""No, please no more."" Susie grabbed some handfuls of Jell-O but the didn't go in very far. So she used her fist to push them into Anne's cunt, pushing her fist most of the way into Anne's cunt while she did so. She then proceeded to do the same with a banana, ice cream, angel food cake, and anything else she could find. Anne was in shock. How could Susie do this to her. These things didn't belong in her pussy. Oh god it felt so strange. ""Please please Susie stop it. Please stop it"" Anne pleaded. ""It hurts - please take it out.""\n""Time to mix it all up whore"" Susie said as she pushed her fist up into Anne's pussy and started fist fucking her. Food started squirting out around Susie's arm as she buried it up Anne's pussy as far as she could. Oh god, this felt so weird with Susie's fist and all that food up in her pussy. Please god have her stop soon Anne prayed. And as Anne sat there feeling totally depraved as Susie used her pussy to mush up all the food, the feelings started to build. Suddenly Anne found herself heading for an orgasm. ""NO NO NO - STOP, PLEASE STOP"" Anne begged as the orgasm hit her. NO this was wrong. How could she cum from this. This was disgusting. No one cums with food squirting out of their pussy. Susie kept pumping her fist, feeling another cum build in Anne. This was just too much. Look at the little slut - anything would make her cum. ""That's it my little piece of fuck-meat, cum for me. Cum on my fist pounding into your hole."" Oh god, it felt so good having that fist completely fill her pussy. Oh yes she was a disgusting little piece of trash. She was a whore. ""Fuck the whore with your fist Susie, fuck me, fuck me hard"" Anne screamed. And then she came and came and came. As the cums subsided, Susie pulled her fist out of Anne's pussy and scooped up the food that had come out, and fed it to Anne. And Anne opened her mouth and ate. And as she realized that she was eating food that had been in her pussy, food that tasted of her pussy, she had another small orgasm over how disgusting it was. How could she eat food from her pussy. She was a dirty little whore. What was Susie doing, she was taking Anne's hand and using it to scoop up some food from Anne's pussy. Oh my god, she was moving it toward her mouth. And with Anne unresisting, Susie used Anne's hand to feed Anne from her pussy. ""Feed yourself slut - you're old enough"" Susie said. Anne reached down and scooped up some more food and slowly raised it to her mouth. ""That's it slut. That's how a total slut feeds herself"" Susie encouraged. Anne closed her eyes and ate the food from her hand. And then she reached down for more. This was so disgusting. How she must look scooping food from her pussy and shoving it in her mouth. She was such a tramp. Each time Anne emptied her pussy, Susie would fill it up again, mashing the food with her fist. And then having Anne reach her entire hand into her pussy to scoop the food back out. And Anne got hotter and hotter as she debased herself further and further. When Anne was full, Susie told her ""spread it all over your body whore.""\n""Wh-what"" Anne stammered looking at Susie fearfully. Susie reached for Anne's clit and started playing with it. ""You heard me you dirty cunt. Show me what a filthy tramp you are. Spread that food all over that disgusting whore body of yours."" And as Susie said each word, she continued to frig Anne's clit. Anne shuddered with each word as though Susie was hitting her. Look at her with food leaking out of her hole. Susie was right, she was a dirty little tramp. Oh god, how could she be so disgusting. And she was getting off on it. Susie's hand was going to make her cum. Oh no. Anne reached down and grabbed some of the slop oozing from her cunt. And as she spread it across her stomach, she came. ""Oh god, oh god, OH GOD. Fuck me, make me cum. Make my slutty pussy cum"" Anne shouted. Anne reached for more slop. But, as her hand rose toward her stomach, Susie grabbed it and guided it toward Anne's face. And as Anne allowed her hand to wipe the mixture of food and pussy juice over her face, the thought of how she must look sent her over the edge again. ""Oh god I'M CUUUMMMMMMMIIIIINNNGGG"" she shouted. ""Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes."" Anne continued to spread food all over her body. Susie had her pay particular attention to her big cow tits, spreading it over her tits, packing it\n\nbetween her bikini and the tits, and then spreading it over the bikini itself. Finally Anne was covered in the slop from her cunt. It looked like she had rolled in a pig trough. Susie then had her stand up and walk into the backyard. Anne was trembling in disgust at how she looked and what she had done. ""I need to wash it off, please let me wash it off"" Anne begged Susie. ""This is too disgusting. I have to get this off now.""\n""You really do look like a piece of trash"" Susie told Anne, watching her cringe at the statement. ""You look like you've been rolling around in the garbage. In fact, you look like a piece of garbage."" About that time Anne's dog trotted up and started licking her feet and ankles eating the food. ""No Rover, don't"" Anne commanded the dog. ""Shut up slut"" Susie snarled. ""Why should the food go to waste? Just because you rolled around in it doesn't mean its no good for the dog.""\n""What do you mean?"" Anne asked all confused. ""Let him lick it off. For a dirty whore like you, a tongue bath from a dog is more than clean enough.""\n""I-I can't do that"" Anne insisted. Susie slapped Anne. ""Don't you fucking tell me what you can and can't do you little slut. You're my whore and you do whatever I tell you to do."" Anne froze. How dare Susie slap her. She had no right. ""Leave me alone"" Anne cried. ""I'm not going to play any of your dirty games anymore. I'm not."" And Anne heaved a sigh of relief. She had done it. She had told Susie no. Susie stared at Ann for a couple of seconds and then slapped her again. ""I said shut the fuck up you little whore. You're my little pussy slave and don't you forget it. Or don't you remember how you loved shoving your face in my pussy.""\n""Its wrong Susie. Oh please understand, its just wrong. I can't do it"" Anne said as her will started to weaken. ""Is it any more wrong than when you raped Rachael?"" Susie asked. ""Maybe we should play the video I brought of that so you can compare. Maybe we should ask your parents to watch too."" Anne looked at Susie with utter fright on her face. ""No no, you can't do that. No please, I'll do anything. Please don't show my parents the tape.""\n""Get on your hands and knees fuck face"" Susie demanded. ""Oh god no, oh god please please"" Anne whimpered as she sunk to her knees. ""Please don't do this. I'll do anything Susie, just please don't do this.""\n""Look at you"" Susie said holding Anne's face so she was staring at Susie. ""You are such a dirty little thing. On your hands and knees as your dog licks all of that slop off of you. Do you think he likes it better because the taste of your cum is mixed into the food?"" Anne shuddered as she felt Rover's tongue on her leg. Oh god, this was so wrong. This was evil letting her dog lick her. She didn't care what Susie threatened, she couldn't let Rover lick certain parts of her. She would rather die. And what Susie was saying about her. No she wasn't a dirty little whore. She was only doing this because Susie was blackmailing her, not because she wanted it. Why was Susie doing this to her. She would be nice to Susie. ""Remember last night when you licked my pussy"" Susie asked. ""Remember when I licked yours? Remember after you raped Rachael how I held you and fingered your clit. Didn't that feel good? Think about how good it felt to have me hold you and finger you to cum after cum."" Anne closed her eyes and concentrated on that memory to block out what she was doing right now. It had felt so good to lie in Susie's arms as she came and came. Why couldn't Susie do that now. Oh that had felt so good. And as Anne thought about the previous night, she started to enjoy the feeling of Rover's tongue on her legs, and then her stomach. And when his tongue moved to the edge of her ass, the feeling, along with her thoughts brought her up to the edge. ""Oh is my little whore going to cum"" Susie asked. ""Cum for me my little slut."" And as Anne started to cum Susie continued ""think about that dog's tongue on your ass making you cum""\n""No"" Anne said startled as she realized what Susie was saying. ""No that's not - oh god no - no, oh oh.""\n""Yes my slut, cum on the dog's tongue. Cum for me."" Anne looked at Susie with fear on her face. ""Please stop him Susie, oh god please stop"" she begged as she felt his tongue move toward her ass crack. Oh god, his tongue was doing all kinds of funny things to her. The thought of Rover's tongue on her bathing suit over her ass had her frozen. This couldn't be exciting her. This couldn't be why she had cum. NO NO it couldn't. Susie was wrong. It was the thoughts of Susie's mouth and hand on her clit that had made her cum. She had been thinking of something else. This scared her. She didn't want Rover's tongue on her anywhere. And now rover was licking the food off of her bikini bottom. This was too disgusting. But Susie was holding her in position. She couldn't move. And if she did, Susie would show the tape to her parents. Better to hold still. So Anne froze in place, shaking with fear and crying in shame as she let her dog lick all the food off of her body. And when Susie made her sit up on her knees so Rover could lick the front of her bikini bottom and her chest, Anne closed her eyes and held her position, while all the time shaking with sobs over what she was allowing her dog to do. And Susie loved watching Rover lick the food off of Anne's taut belly, working toward her tits. Those wonderful gigantic whore tits sticking out from Anne's body. God she loved how those looked, heaving and shaking with Anne's sobs. And when Rover had cleaned all of Anne except her crotch, Susie had Anne stand up with her legs spread. Susie then pushed Rover's snout into Anne's crotch. ""Finish up your lunch boy"" she said. ""Oh god no"" Anne cried. ""PLEASE GOD NO"" she begged sobbing. ""I'll do anything but please don't do this - I beg you PLEASE.""\n""Do you want to take your bikini off"" Susie asked sweetly. ""We can let Rover clean out the inside of your pussy. I'll bet you'd like that wouldn't you?"" Anne froze. Oh god no. She would rather die. She could handle this. She could get thorough it. Yes she could. Ok, he's doing it. OH GOD, HER DOG WAS LICKING HER PUSSY THROUGH THE SUIT. ""Oh god"" Anne sobbed ""Oh god please help me."" Susie held Anne's head and stroked her hair as Rover cleaned the food off of the suit. Once the food was cleaned off, Rover kept trying to lick the food between the suit and Anne's pussy, continuing to lick her clit through the suit. Anne sobbed her soul out as she clung to Susie, shuddering in shame at the image of her dog licking her clit. And as the feelings built, Anne came in Susie's arms, shuddering even more in shame that she came from the licking. Oh god, how could her body betray her like this. And with the cum, Anne collapsed. Rover ran off and Susie held Anne, kissing her and gently fingering her clit. And as Anne cried in Susie's arms, she once again grabbed on to Susie as her anchor in a storm of uncertainty. She let herself go, kissing Susie back and relaxing in the feelings of the gentle cums Susie's fingers were generating in her. Susie loved her and would take care of her.\n\nChapter 15 - Weekends For the next couple of weekends Susie came over to Anne's house. She even spent Friday and Saturday night with Anne. How could Anne's parents object - what was wrong with an innocent 15 year old girl spending the night with their daughter. Susie would manage for most of the weekend to keep Anne constantly cuming in the most embarrassing ways. Riding the school bus to Anne's house, they would sit in the back and Susie would finger Anne toward the end of the ride when the bus was mostly empty. Anne would get off with a giant wet spot on the back of her skirt. When they went to the bathroom, Susie would have Anne eat her afterwards and leave a coat of girl cum all over Anne's face. Or Susie would eat Anne to the edge of an orgasm, and they would then go back out where Anne's parents were. And Susie would do this repeatedly until Anne was ready to finger herself in front of her own parents. And then Susie would have Anne go to the next room and finger herself while Susie talked to Anne's parents - just steps away from seeing Anne fingering her clit. At night all Susie let Anne wear was a T-shirt, no panties. So Anne would be walking around her parents feeling totally naked. And bending or sitting wrong would show her parents everything. And to make it worse, sometimes Susie attached bells to Anne's cunt rings so Anne had to walk and move even more carefully. They would cuddle up under a blanket to watch TV with Anne's parents Under the blanket Anne would pull up her shirt and Susie would finger her clit the entire time. Anne would quietly cum repeatedly just inches away from her parents. At night they would sleep in a 69 licking each other until they fell asleep and again in the morning. Sometimes Susie would handcuff Anne's hands behind her back and leave vibrators on in Anne's pussy and ass all night long. On Sunday's for church, Susie would dress Anne up in a corset and stockings. Susie then put on her red lipstick and would place kisses all over Anne's tits and cunt. Then Susie would help Anne put a dress on. Anne would almost cum knowing Susie's kisses were all over her in church. They would go to watch a movie and Susie would finger Anne the entire time. Even if someone was seated right next to Anne, Susie would still finger her and get her off. Several times people had moved away from them in disgust realizing what they were doing - which only added to Anne's mortification. When they went to the store Anne would have a vibrator in her pussy and the butt-plug in her ass. Sometimes Anne would wear a very short skirt. And sometimes she would wear nothing but a T-shirt. In either case, the slightest breath of wind would lift up the edge, showing everyone her ass and pussy. Susie would have Anne walk to the railing on the top floor of the mall so that people below could look up and see her bar slit, with the vibrator stuffed up into it. Anne would hold onto the railing with her eyes closed embarrassed and ashamed at what everyone could see. But she had to do it. One time she told Susie no and Susie then pulled her T-shirt up to her armpits with people all around them. Anne almost died. Only a couple of boys had actually seen it - no one else was sure what had gone on. But Anne's will to resist died with that. Nothing Susie made her do was as bad as having her shirt pulled up. Occasionally in the stores, in a cornet where no one could see them, Susie would have Anne crouch down and plunge the vibrator in and out of her cunt. Anne would sink in a pool of shame, plunging the vibrator in and out of her slit, and cumming in a store with people all around them. At least once each weekend both of Anne's parents would leave for awhile. And each time, Susie repeated filling Anne's cunt with food, spreading it over Anne, and having Rover lick it off. And each time, Anne would cry in shame at what she was doing. And then, after it was over, she would shudder in Susie's arms for a half hour or more because she had cum from her dog's tongue. And so it went. Susie kept Anne in a state of constant arousal. And Anne was constantly ashamed of the dirty whore things Susie kept doing to her. Anne was also kept barely dressed. Wearing just a T-shirt to the mall was almost as bad in Anne's mind as going naked. When Anne's parents were gone, Anne was totally naked in her house, and usually playing with her pussy. When they were there, Susie kept Anne as naked as possible, cuddling under a blanket to watch TV with a naked Anne. Lifting her skirt when Anne was on the other side of the counter from her parents. Taking Anne's bikini bottom off when they were in the pool and Anne's mom was inside watching them. And always, keeping Anne on the edge of her next orgasm, or making her cum. Anne would fall asleep cuming. She would wake to Susie's mouth on her clit bringing her to her first orgasm of the day. A trip to the bathroom always meant a cum or two. A trip to the mall was a constant high with Susie having her hands on Anne almost constantly. At home Anne would have orgasm after orgasm. Everytime they went up to Anne's room Susie would have Anne strip and then bring herself off. They would then rub their naked bodies together, Susie with her just blooming womanhood and small tits pressed against Anne's giant cow udders, mouths glued to each other with tongues darting down each others throats. Legs intertwined as bare pussies rubbed against each other. And hands running over each others bodies. This was Anne's refuge from the storm. There was nothing disgusting she had to do during these sessions. She and Susie would just make mad passionate love to each other. Anne would release all of her pent up shame and degradation into their love-making. And it was love-making. Anne was falling deeply in love with Susie. She loved running her hands over Susies small breasts. She loved feeling Susie's little pussy rub against her leg. And she loved kissing Susie, darting her tongue into Susie's mouth and feeling Susie's wet tongue in her mouth. And it was mutual. Susie found herself falling in love with the little whore. How could she not. Anne did everything Susie told her to. Having Anne eat her to several climaxes a day alone would be enough to make most girls fall for the slut. Susie loved seeing Anne's naked body. She was such a beautiful sight with those giant tits that screamed the word SLUT, that lovely bare pussy, and those rings everywhere that showed her for the whore she was. Mostly she loved Anne because Anne wallowed in every degrading act Susie demanded of her.\n\nAfter 2 weekends one Sunday, Susie kept bringing Anne coke's to drink. Anne was so pleased that Susie was doing something for her that she kept drinking them as they laid out near the pool. But when she had to go pee, Susie wouldn't let Anne get up. ""Susie PLEASE, I really need to pee"" Anne begged. ""Don't you dare get up"" Susie whispered to Anne while smiling at Anne's mother who was watching them. ""I have to Susie or I'm going to explode"" Anne pleaded. ""Let it out right there.""\n""WHAT?"" Anne said so loud her mother looked up at her. ""I want you to pee right there.""\n""I can't do that"" Anne insisted. ""Yes you can - if you don't want your bladder to explode.""\n""Oh god"" Anne said as she started to release her bladder, feeling her bikini get warm and wet. ""That's it my little slut"" Susie whispered to Anne. God she loved doing this to her in front of Anne's parents. Anne shuddered in shame. Here she was pissing in her pants in front of her mom. This was so disgusting. How could she do something so disgusting. And as Anne felt the pee dribble down her legs and ass and drip to the cement she felt like a total tramp. As she was still peeing Susie grabbed her hand and said ""come-on, lets go swim"" and pulled her up. So Anne followed Susie to the pool with pee dribbling out of her bikini down her lets to her feet. GOD it felt so disgusting. She was pissing on herself. Once they were in the pool Anne felt better as the pee was washed away. Susie leaned over to Anne and whispered ""Lets swim over by your mom. When we're next to her, out your hand in my cunt. And don't you dare pull it out for ANY reason.""\n""I-I can't do that"" Anne said horrified. ""Should I tell your mom to check out that puddle under your lounge?"" Susie asked smiling. ""O-Ok"" Anne whimpered. The two swam over and as Susie spread her legs wide under water and talked to Anne's mom, Anne placed her fingers in Susie's pussy. Once Anne's hand was in there, Susie closed her legs trapping Anne's hand. Suddenly Anne's hand felt warm. OH MY GOD, Susie was pissing all over Anne's hand. Anne tried to pull her hand away but her mother would notice if she tried too hard so she was trapped. Anne was totally ashamed at herself - she was allowing Susie to piss on her and she wasn't doing anything to stop it. After Susie stopped pissing, she pushed Anne's head underwater where she had pissed. Anne's mom took it as plain old fun. How was she to know that Susie was pushing her daughter's head into piss? But Anne knew and she almost threw up when she got some of the water in her mouth. From that point forward, Anne rarely pee'ed into a toilet on the weekends. When she was in her bikini Susie always made her pee in her pants, sometimes not letting her swim until hours later after it had dried in her bikini. In public, if there was a bush to go behind, or an alley to duck in to, then Anne had to squat and pee on the ground hoping no one would see her. And with nothing to wipe, she would have drops fall down her leg afterwards. And every morning and night in the shower, Susie would pee into Anne's hands, and then have Anne pee into her own hands. Anne would always wash her hands immediately afterwards. But like the lipstick kisses on her breasts and cunt, she never felt her hands were clean enough. After that, Susie had Anne play with her clit in the shower and pee when she came. While Anne hated this, it became such a habit that she did it even on weekdays when Susie wasn't there, crying in shame that her urges caused her to do something so dirty.\n\nSusie also started experimenting in bondage with Anne. Susie was fascinated with Anne's giant tits. Having DD breasts on a petite little frame was such a sexy site. And there was almost no sag in them yet, that would come in later years but not yet. Susie would spend hours kissing and sucking and caressing Anne's giant udders. Burying her face in them while squeezing and grabbing them too. Then one day, Susie pulled out some line and started to wrap the base of one breast. Wrapping tighter and tighter telling Anne to shut up when she protested. Susie wrapped it so tight that the rest of Anne's breast ballooned out around the rope, making it even bigger. Susie then wrapped Anne's other tit with the rope too, making them both stick out. They looked so beautiful like this, turning a deep red and then slowly purple. Susie gently kissed and caressed them for a half hour before untying the rope. Anne was in agony for 10 minutes after the rope was undone and the blood rushed back into her tits. Susie held her and kissed her as the agony slowly subsided. Susie then strapped on a dildo and they made love while Susie mauled Anne's sensitive tits and Anne cried from the pain as she had orgasm after orgasm. After that, Susie would wrap Anne's tits and have her dress and walk around the house in front of her parents with her tits all bound up. And Susie would bump into Anne's breasts, or cause Anne to bump into the wall, sending pain shooting through Anne's oversensitized breasts. Next Susie bought bracelets for Anne that could be clipped together. So while all anyone else saw as Anne wearing matching bracelets and holding her hands together behind her, actually they were clipped together and Anne had to hold her hands behind her back. Susie loved nothing better than to take Anne to the mall with her breasts bound, her hands clipped behind her, wearing nothing but a T-shirt and high-heeled sandals. Watching Anne's constant pain and embarrassment as men around her stared at her. Having Anne stand behind a rack of clothes where everyone could see her from the chest up as Susie would pull up the T-shirt and play with her clit, bringing Anne to orgasm in front of all the other shoppers. And Anne wanting to curl up and die but unable to do anything with her hands tied behind her back. Susie started keeping Anne's hands clipped behind her back whenever she could, unclipping them only when her parents were around and could tell. In public, Anne came to accept that it was normal for her hands to be tied behind her back. At home, in private, in another room from her parents, while watching TV Anne had her hands clipped behind her back. And while sunning herself in the backyard, Susie would clip Anne's hands to the top of the lounge, holding them in place. To complete Anne's bondage in public, Susie got Anne some really thick contact lenses (Anne's vision was 20/20) and had her wear those, and 7"" heels when they went out. With the contact lenses everything was a blurry shape to Anne and anything more than 10 feet away was part of an indistinguishable background. The heels made it extremely difficult to walk and with the lenses in, impossible to see where she was stepping. With her arms behind her and her bound breasts sensitive to anything she bumped into, Anne was totally dependent on Susie. Susie would lean over to kiss Anne someplace private and then tell Anne that 20 men had watched them french kiss. Anne would sink in shame at what she had done. They would sit in a restaurant facing the wall where no one could see them and Susie would have Anne spread her legs for all the men supposedly watching her. And when Susie would then rub her clit getting her off, Anne would feel totally degraded for cuming like a whore in front of everyone.\n\nAnne refused to do what Susie said just once. They were in a sporting goods store and Susie had a bat sticking up from the floor and wanted Anne to fuck it. When Anne said no, Susie walked off. Anne stood there and called for her - but Susie was gone. What could she do. She couldn't see, she couldn't use her hands, and if she fell down in her high heels, everyone would see her bare pussy and the ever present butt-plug in her ass. Anne stood there and quietly sobbed. She couldn't ask anyone for help. How could she tell someone that her hands were clipped behind her back. If she did they would know - know that she was someone's private little whore to use and abuse anyway they wished. Anne took a tentative step, and the another. As hope started to spring up, she bumped into a rack, sending pain shooting through her bound breasts. As Anne stumbled from bumping in, her foot hit something else and she started to fall down. Oh god, she thought NOOOOOOOOOO. This was her worst nightmare. Everyone would find out. But as Anne fell, she fell against a body. A body that reached out and steadied her. ""Are you ok?"" the blurry shape in front of her asked. ""F-fine, I'm fine thank you"" Anne replied. The shape moved off and Anne froze afraid to move again. Oh god what was she going to do. Anne shivered in fear. Everyone would see. Anne suddenly realized what she looked like. Here she was dressed in just a T- shirt, with her tits wrapped in rope, and wearing 7"" heels. She was an utter slut. Oh god, she wished she could just roll up into a ball and disappear. ""Hi slut"" Susie whispered in her ear. ""Have you changed your mind?"" Anne almost collapsed in relief. Susie was back. Oh thank god. ""Please don't leave me Susie, please don't ever leave me"" Anne begged. ""Are you my little slut?""\n""Yes, yes, oh please don't leave me Susie.""\n""Are you going to tell me no again?""\n""No, no I won't tell you no again.""\n""You just said no whore"" Susie said and walked away again. ""Susie wait, Susie please wait"" Anne cried desperately. There was no answer. Oh god, she had left her. Oh god help her. Anne stood there for what seemed a lifetime praying for Susie to come back. Finally she felt a touch on her arm. ""Are you going to tell me no again?"" Susie asked. ""N-Y-I-I"" Anne stammered unsure how to answer the question. ""Want me to leave again?"" Susie asked letting go of Anne's arm and stepping back smiling. ""N-N-N-P-Please Susie"" begged Anne. ""Please what?""\n""Please don't leave me."" Anne pleaded. ""Answer me then slut - will you ever tell me no again?"" Suddenly inspiration struck ""I won't Susie, I won't ever say it again"" Anne said with relief. ""Are you my whore?""\n""Yes Susie, I'm your whore"" Anne replied. ""Don't call me Susie anymore. Call me Mistress"" Susie demanded. ""Yes Mistress"" Anne said, readily agreeing to anything Susie asked. Just as long as she didn't leave her. ""You never fucked that bat my little whore did you?""\n""N-No"" Anne whimpered. ""You said no"" Susie said letting go of Anne's arm. Anne freaked. Oh my god no. Susie was going to leave her here. Anne started to panic. ""And you forgot to say Mistress slut"" Susie continued. ""Whatever am I going to do with you?""\n""Please please Mistress, please don't leave me"" Anne pleaded. ""That's better cunt hole"" Susie said with scorn dripping from her voice. Anne reacted as though hit. ""Maybe you're too stupid to avoid using the word no. Are you too stupid my little fuck face?"" Anne grasped at her last chance. ""Yes, yes I'm too stupid. Please forgive me Su-Mistress. Please forgive me"" Anne begged with tears running down her face. ""Ok my stupid little slut, you can say no. But don't you EVER EVER disagree with me. You got that?"" Susie demanded. ""N-No, I won't Susie"" Anne said in relief. ""Mistress whore - my name is Mistress"" Susie hissed. ""Mistress - I'm sorry Mistress"" Anne stammered. It won't happen again. Susie reached down and pulled the vibrator out of Anne's pussy. She then positioned the bat below her. ""Ok slut, drop your hot hole down on the bat. You know you want it. You want to fuck it don't you?"" Susie asked. Anne started to drop down and felt the end of the bat pressing against her cunt hole. ""Ye-Yes"" she answered Susie. ""Yes what?"" Susie demanded. ""Yes Mistress.""\n""Yes Mistress what - what is it you want to do?""\n""I-I want to fuck the bat Mistress"" Anne said and sobbed as she said it. Oh god, how could she say she wanted to do something so disgusting. She didn't want to do this. She didn't want to fuck the bat. How could she say that. Suddenly Anne realized that Susie was talking to her. ""Tell me how much you love it slut. Tell me that you love having a bat up your cunt. I mean, if you didn't like it there's no reason for me to stay here is there?""\n""Oh please don't leave Susie. I lo-""\n""Mistress you dumb cunt. Can't you even remember something that simple. Or are all your brains in that wet hole of yours?"" Anne cringed. ""I'm sorry Mistress - I'm sorry. Please don't leave me.""\n""You really are a dumb little cunt aren't you?"" Susie sneered. ""Yes Mistress, I'm sorry"" Anne whimpered. Susie noticed that Anne was not fucking the bat. ""Come on whore, fuck the bat. Get yourself off on it. You know you want it. You know you love having it up your pussy. Tell me how much you love it."" Anne started moving up and down on the bat. God it hurt stretching her pussy. And her legs hurt moving her body up and down. ""I love it Mistress. I love feeling the bat in my pussy.""\n""Keep talking slut. Don't stop talking or fucking till you cum. Tell your Mistress how much you love fucking the bat. Tell me what a disgusting little slut you are."" Anne felt so degraded she wanted to die. Fucking the bat was so dirty. She was acting like a total whore. And now Mistress wanted her to say she liked it. Mistress wanted her to cum. She couldn't do that. She couldn't pretend to like it. And there was no way she could cum. ""I can leave slut. I can leave you here with a bat up your pussy and send the manager over to see what's going on. Would you like that?"" Oh god - ""I love it Mistress. I love fucking the bat. It's getting me so hot. I love feeling it stuffed up in my pussy"" Anne babbled on in desperation. And as Anne went on and on, she felt more and more disgusted with herself. Look at her talk about how it turned her on. And then Anne found herself getting turned on. Oh god she was enjoying it. She couldn't, oh no she couldn't. This was just too disgusting. But as the feelings built, Anne's words started reflecting how she really felt. ""Oh god, it feels so good plunging into my pussy Mistress. I love it. Its getting me hot. Oh fuck me, fuck me."" And Anne went on and on. As she built up, Susie started whispering to her ""are you my little sex slave? Are you my little pussy eating lesbo whore?"" As Anne heard the words she shuddered. She was Susi- no Mistresses sex slave. She was her whore. And a mini-orgasm ran through Anne as she realized this. What a dirty thought, that she was Mistress's sex slave. ""Yes, yes Mistress I'm your sex slave. I'm your whore"" Anne said as she approached her cum. Susie stopped Anne's movement when the bat was fully in her pussy. ""Are you my slave? Are you my pussy slave?"" Anne strained to pump herself on the bat so she could cum. Why was Mistress stopping her. She would do anything to cum right now. ""Yes, I'm your slave Mistress. I'm anything you want."" Susie released Anne so she could continue pumping. ""Keep telling me you're my pussy slave cunt.""\n""I'm your pussy slave Mistress. I love eating your pussy. I love you Mistress. Please let me cum."" Anne kept repeating variations of these lines as she pumped herself toward an orgasm. Oh god, she wanted to cum so bad. Oh please don't stop me Mistress Anne thought. Suddenly there was a voice. ""What the hell is going on here?"" Susie looked over. Oh shit, it was the store manager. And he could see exactly what was going on. Fuck, everything down the tubes. Once the police were involved she wouldn't see Anne again for a hundred years. Anne freaked. Oh god, someone was watching her fuck the bat. And they heard what she was telling Susie. This couldn't be happening. Oh god help her - everyone would find out what a disgusting little tramp she was. Fucking a bat in the middle of the department store. Anne stood and sobbed in shame at the thought of how she must look. Think Susie said to herself THINK. What the fuck was she going to do. She could run but they would have Anne. And Anne would talk. WAIT A MINUTE. Look at him. He was staring at the bat in Anne's pussy. He was mesmerized. OF COURSE, what guy could resist that sight. Susie walked over to the manager. ""You can call the cops. And this all stops right now. Or you can watch while she finishes. Think about it - ever think you'll get to see this again. Don't you want to watch her cum on the bat?"" He was frozen. Susie figured that he couldn't help it. He wanted to call the cops. It was the right thing to do. But he couldn't pull his eyes off of Anne. ""Fuck it"" Susie said to Anne. ""Fuck the bat you dirty little cunt. Fuck it or he'll call the cops"" Anne was frozen. She couldn't do this in front of someone else. What would he think of her. He would think she was an utter slut. But she had to. She had to. Oh God and Anne shuddered at the utter shame of fucking a bat in front of a stranger. And then she started to move. ""Tell me that you're my sex slave my little whore"" Susie whispered. Anne sobbed and started to cry. Not in front of this stranger. She couldn't. She couldn't show the world what a slutty disgusting tramp she had become. ""Tell me NOW or I leave you for him and the cops"" Susie snarled. Anne's whole body was racked with sobs. Rivers of tears were running down her face. She couldn't do this. It was too humiliating even for the slut she had become. But she had to... ""I'm you slut Mistress. I'm your pussy slave. I'm your lesbo whore. I love you Mistress. I'm your sex slave. I'll do anything you want me to.""\n""Is my little sex slave going to cum? Cum for your Mistress you little whore."" And the vision of what she had become pushed Anne over the edge into a mind-blowing orgasm. She lost all strength and fell onto the bat jamming it all the way up into her pussy with her weight resting on it. And through the orgasm Anne kept whispering to Susie ""I love you Mistress. I'm you pussy slave Mistress."" Susie looked over to the store manager who had obviously cum in his pants. She went over to him and whispered to him. He nodded once, took a last look at Anne and hurried away. Susie went back to Anne who was starting to panic when Susie left her. ""Its ok my little slave, your Mistress is here. I'll take care of you. Its ok my little whore."" And Anne relaxed as she came down from her cum. Oh god, here she was in a store with a bat jammed up her pussy. She had just cum in front of someone else. This was so awful. Please oh please she needed to get out of here. ""Please Susie ca-"" Susie put her hand over Anne's mouth (she couldn't slap her here - people would see it). ""Its Mistress you slut"" Susie hissed. ""I-I'm sorry Mistress. Please PLEASE can we leave now"" Anne begged. ""We're just about to go my little pussy slave. But I'm waiting for the manager to bring something. You can't walk out with everyone seeing that bat up your pussy. Everyone would be too disgusted to see what a tramp you really are."" Anne cringed at the thought. ""Please pull it out"" she asked Susie. ""You forgot to say Mistress"" Susie laughed. ""Please pull it out Mistress"" Anne pleaded. ""Too late - it stays in. But don't worry"" Susie said as the manager came back and handed her a wrap-around skirt. ""Here's a skirt to hide it."" And Susie wrapped the floor length skirt around Anne. And Anne waddled the length of the mall with a bat jammed up her pussy under her skirt, her bound breasts pushing out against the too tight T-shirt bouncing for everyone to see.\n\nWhen they arrived at Anne's home, Susie had Anne lay down on the bed and fuck herself with the bat. And Anne sat on her face and had Anne eat her out. And the whole time she talked to Anne. ""You're my sex slave. I'm your Mistress. You do whatever I tell you to do. You don't do anything unless I tell you. Do you understand my little whore?"" And each time Susie asked Anne if she understood Anne would stop eating her for a second and say ""Yes Mistress"" and then go back to eating Susie's pussy. After a half hour of this, Susie had beat down most of Anne's little remaining willpower. Susie also had Anne wear a walkman most of the time, while at home, at school, when they went on their trips, and while sleeping. It was a recording, mostly of Anne's voice from the tapes they had made of her calling herself a whore and a slut. The sounds of people fucking Anne and of Anne raping Rachael. And interspersed within it all were Susie's voice, over a background of the two of them fucking, telling Anne that Susie was her Mistress and that she was Mistress' sex slave. That she was to do anything and everything Mistress told her to do. That her only role in life was to be Mistress' whore and slut and slave."" Through all of this Anne lost all of her willpower and retreated into her own world where all that existed was her Mistress. Anne rarely could choose what to do with Susie keeping her as naked and bound as possible. Wearing the heels and contacts made it impossible for Anne to take even a few simple steps without Mistress. And the tape playing in her ears everywhere, in the most normal situations, made her constantly aware that she was her Mistress' sex slave. Sitting at dinner with her parents or in class at school while listening to Rachael's screams as she raped her, or men calling her a whore as she jerked them off on the dance floor, made these things a part of her normal life. Then her Mistress' voice, her Mistress who she loved so much, telling her that she was Mistress' pussy slave, that became Anne's new foundation. Her Mistress who was always with her, even when she wasn't physically there, that became the new foundation for Anne to re-build her mind on.\n\nSusie also expanded how Anne fed Rover. There was a brand of large dog biscuits that Rover loved. So when Anne and Susie arrived at Anne's house, Susie would have Anne stick one of the biscuits half into her pussy. The first couple of times they did this Anne's parents weren't home. So as soon as they stepped in the door, Susie raised Anne's dress and Rover grabbed the biscuit. Anne stood in shame, but it was over so fast that it wasn't that big a deal. Then Susie stopped raising Anne's skirt. Rover could smell the biscuit and made a beeline for Anne's crotch. With her hands clipped behind her back, Anne couldn't stop him. Rover's head darted under Anne's skirt and grabbed the dog biscuit. This repeated time after time with Rover learning that there was always a treat for him under Anne's skirt. And Anne had to allow her dog to stick his head under her skirt, pulling the biscuit from her pussy. Sometimes his nose would hit her clit. Or his tongue would lick her pussy. And each time Anne shuddered in shame.\n\nChapter 16 - Spring Break\n\nAnd while all of this was going on, Susie was working on Anne's father. Susie had seen the glances she got. So she made sure there was a lot to glance at. Her legs would fall carelessly open showing her pussy through a pair of well worn panties. Or maybe the panties had moved to one side. And Susie didn't need to wear a bra. So she would lean over and her blouse would fall away showing Anne's father her tits. Or she would wear a tight tanktop, cut to the midriff, and so worn that you could almost see through it. And whenever Susie had a good excuse, she would give him a big hug, pressing her tits into his arm or back. Susie could see the interest growing and growing in his eyes. He was definitely thinking of her in sexual terms. So next Susie would manage to have the bathroom or bedroom door open while she changed clothes. She would pretend to not see him and stretch to give him a better view. Susie found out that Fred (Anne's father) would go down for a snack many nights around 2:00 AM. So Susie started going down for a snack then too on the weekends when she stayed with Anne. All she wore was a T-shirt that was tight against her body. Anne's dad almost couldn't help himself the first time he saw her sexy young body under the shirt. There was something about Susie's developing body that he found almost irresistible. The still budding breasts so smooth and firm. The flat stomach without even a though of fat or sag. The legs that still belonged to a little girl. The first couple of nights Susie just talked to Fred. Each night she would lean back more while talking, pressing her tits against the shirt and having it ride higher up her thighs. By the fourth night, Fred could see her pussy peeking under the shirt. Susie then started to spread her legs. Fred tried not to be obvious but it was clear that he was mainly looking at Susie's crotch. Susie continued for a couple of nights talking to Fred while more and more obviously spreading her legs so he could look at her pussy. Then one night, while talking to Fred who was basically staring at Susie's pussy, Susie reached down and started playing with her pussy. She played until she came and then went back to bed, leaving Fred sitting at the table in shock with a wet spot in his pajamas. Susie continued to play with herself in front of Fred weekend night after night, playing with her tits too and cuming and cuming for him. And Fred started to stroke his cock while watching cuming with her. Then one night, as Fred was about to cum, Susie dropped to the floor and started sucking his cock. Before Fred could say anything, he came in Susie's mouth. And Susie then ran off before Fred could say anything. The next night Fred wasn't there. After about 15 minutes he came in with a hunted look on his face. Susie wouldn't let him speak, sitting him down she dove onto his cock and sucked him off in under a minute. This continued for the next several weekends. Then on night as she was sucking Fred, Susie stood up and mounted him. Before Fred knew what was going on, Susie was fucking him. And while he verbally protested, he fucked back depositing a load of sperm in Susie's pussy. And each night Susie would then go back to Anne's room, wake her up, and have her suck the cum out of her pussy, telling Anne where it came from. And as Anne would recoil in horror, Susie would scoop some of Fred's sperm from her pussy and push it into Anne's pussy so Anne had her father's sperm in her cunt. And Anne would cry in shame feeling totally degraded as her father's sperm dripped from her lips and pussy. And Susie and Anne would then 69 with Anne cuming and cuming while eating more of her father's sperm from Susie feeling that she had sunk as far into the gutter as possible. And as each orgasm coursed through her body, she felt more ashamed for cuming while eating her own father's cum. And the shame made each orgasm more intense. So that she came harder and harder while eating her own father's cum.\n\nSusie didn't care about Fred. What she wanted was him in a position where he couldn't tell Susie or Anne no to anything. And they had reached that point. As Spring Break approached, an even better opportunity appeared. Susie's parents planned to take the entire family on a business trip of Susie's father. Susie proposed that she stay with Anne instead. This was fine Susie's parents. When they called Anne's father, all he could think about was fucking Susie every night and agreed instantly. This would give Susie 9 straight days with Anne. All that was left was getting rid of Anne's mom. Then there would be no limits. That turned out to be almost too easy. Anne pointed out to Fred that she could fuck him a lot more if Claire (Anne's mom) wasn't there. It turns out Claire wanted to go visit her sister. And with a school break and a friend to play with, Anne could survive for a week without her. So Friday Susie and Anne took the bus home to a house that would hold just three of them for the next 9 days. It was to be a week that none of them would ever forget.\n\nAs soon as they arrived home, Anne fed Rover his biscuit and then took her clothes off. God what an intense week it had been. But now she could relax with her Mistress. Anne let all of her worries disappear by realizing that for the next 9 days, there was nothing she had to think about. Mistress would decide everything. Anne had so given up making her own decisions that she had almost pee'ed in her pants a couple of times because Susie had not told her to pee and she didn't think about anything. It was so good to not worry about anything and just luxuriate in the orgasms Mistress gave her. Susie led Anne into the bathroom and had Anne draw a bath and sit in the tub. Susie then sat on the edge behind her and washed Anne's hair. Susie then put a coloring gel in Anne's hair and had her sit in the tub with the gel in her hair for a half hour. After a half hour, Anne washed out her hair and then took a shower with Susie washing her Mistress by putting soap on her tits and then rubbing them all over Mistress' body. She then licked her Mistress to an orgasm while finger herself to one. After drying themselves off, Susie led Anne to the mirror. ""This is how I want my little slave to look"" she told Anne. Anne gasped. Before she had had beautiful brunette hair. Hair that shined with beauty. It was the last mark of the original Anne Paul had left her. And it was the one thing that had stopped everyone from considering her a ""dumb blond"" when she got her big tits. But now her hair was blond. And not a natural blond. It was so bleached it was almost white. No one had natural hair this color. No this hair screamed out BIMBO. The slut she saw in the mirror made Barbie look like an intellectual. Anne dropped her face into her hands sobbing. Susie pulled her hands down and then pulled on the back of Anne's hair so she was looking at the mirror again. ""That's my sex slave slut. That's how a whore's hair should look. Aren't you going to thank me?"" Anne looked at herself and shuddered. This is what Mistress wanted. This made Mistress happy. ""Thank you Mistress"" Anne whimpered. ""Thank you for giving me a slut's hair color Mistress"" Susie said. ""Thank you for giving me slut hair Mistress"" Ann whimpered. ""Play with yourself while you look at your hair. Think about how you look and play with your clit my little pussy slave"" Susie cooed. Anne played with her clit while looking at herself. God she was a disgusting piece of fuck meat. Her entire body screamed whore. That's all she was - a fuck toy for Mistress and others to use. Look at those giant whore tits. Only a whore had tits that big. And that bare pussy so that everyone could see her wet hole. And the hair that told them all she only existed for sex. To get men and women off. And as Anne catalogued what a filthy piece of fuck meat she was, she was working toward an orgasm. And as she saw the dirty whore getting off in the mirror, her disgust at her self image took her over the edge to cum and cum watching the filthy whore in the mirror get off. As Anne came down from her cum she saw Susie walk back in. Susie was carrying a couple of bracelets and some other things that Anne didn't understand. Anne turned toward Susie and waited for Susie to tell her what to do. Susie didn't say anything but dropped down and buckled a bracelet around each of Anne's ankles. They looked a little unusual but no one would guess their true purpose although Anne could certainly guess. Susie then buckled another around Anne's neck. Again, its true purpose was masked - it looked like a choker - a very pretty one in fact. Susie then buckled bracelets around Anne's upper arms. Susie then pulled out a leather mini-corset. All it covered was from the top of the pelvic bone to the beginning of Anne's ribcage. Anne was already ridiculously thin thanks to the plastic surgery. But Susie wanted more. So she pulled and pulled on the laces tightening the corset and then tightening it some more. Anne could feel her insides shifting around trying to find room. Finally Susie stopped and Anne had an almost impossible hourglass figure. The leather was the same color as Anne's skin and the laces went under a flap so it looked as though Anne was just impossibly thin. Susie then reached up with what looked like the piercing gun from her shop. It was the piercing gun! ""Oh no, oh please Mistress no"" Anne whimpered. ""WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU SAY SLAVE?"" Susie yelled. ""Did you tell me to not do something?""\n""I-I'm sorry Mistress. I'm sorry. But it hurts. It hurts"" Anne pleaded. ""Tell me you want it whore. Apologize and ask for it.""\n""I-I-I'm sorry Mistress. It hurts. Please Mistress, PLEASE"" Anne whimpered. Susie turned and walked out. ""I'm sorry Mistress"" Anne wailed. ""I'm sorry. Please come back. Let me suck your clit. Let your pussy slave make you cum. I'm sorry Mistress"" Susie walked back in carrying a riding crop. ""I'm not going to take any more of this no shit. Overtime you refuse to do something you're going to be punished."" Anne stared at the whip. Mistress couldn't mean to hit her with it. She just couldn't. ""I'm sorry Mistress. I'm sorry. Please don't whip me. Please"" Anne cried. Susie clipped Anne's legs apart on the floor. She then clipped her arms together and attached them to something above her. Anne was stretched out on the floor able to move a little but not much. And her pussy and tits were both very much available. ""Here's the scoop slut. I'm going to whip your pussy. I'm going to keep whipping it until you ask me to punish you. And you have to mean it. I'll whip your pussy raw if I have to. But I won't stop until you really really want me to punish you."" Susie then continued ""And to punish you, I'm going to whip your tits 10 times. But for those 10 times, you will not be tied down. You will kneel and hold your hands behind you and ask to be punished. You got that slut?"" Anne looked at her Mistress in utter shock. She couldn't do this. She couldn't. Anne loved her. She couldn't hurt someone who loved her. ""Please Mistress, please don't. Don't you love me Mistress?"" Anne pleaded. A look of love came over Susie's face. ""Of course I love you my little pussy slave. How could I not love someone as delicious and perverted as you. That's why I have to punish you. If I didn't love you I would just leave you. But I do love you. I have to punish you so that you do as you're told."" Anne looked confused. ""I'll be good Mistress I will. I promise. Please don't hurt me."" Susie looked stern. ""You keep promising but then you're bad. I think a whipping is the only way to teach that stupid little brain of yours. All you think about is your pussy and tits so that's what we have to punish."" And with that Susie whipped the crop down right on Anne's clit and pussy. Anne's world exploded in the most intense pain she had ever felt. ""AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH\n\nOOOOHHHHHHH MMMMMMMYYYYYYYYYYY GGGGGOOOOOOOODDDDDD OH IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS"" Anne screamed. ""PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE STOP. I'll do anything Mistress - please please plea-"" Susie whipped down again ""AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGH HHHHHHHHHHH OH NO NO NO NO. PLEASE DEAR GOD HELP ME. PLEASE HELP ME. OH DEA-"" And the crop smashed down again ""NNNNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO OH DEAR GOD HELP ME. PLEASE HELP ME MISTRESS PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE HELP ME. PLEASE I'LL DO ANYTHING. ANYTHING.""\n""You have to beg for the whip"" Susie said and slashed the crop into Anne's pussy and clit again. ""AAAARRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH OOOOHHHHHHHHHH IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS. I'll do it, I'll do it. You can whip me."" Anne screamed. ""That's not begging"" Susie and started to slash again ""No don't I'll be- AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHH OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD. Please don't - Oh God"" Anne sobbed, her body wracked in pain. ""Please punish me. Please whip me, please please please. Just don't whip me anymore. Please dear god Mistress."" Anne didn't even realize she made no sense. Susie stopped and crouched down next to Anne. She started stroking Anne's tear streaked face. ""Do you really want me to whip your tits dear Anne?"" Susie asked. ""Oh yes, oh yes, please whip my tits. Please punish me. I'm sorry I was bad. I'm so sorry. I won't be bad again. Please please please stop."" Anne begged with a look of utter desperation on her face. ""Ok my little pussy slave"" Susie said and released Anne's bonds. Anne laid there sobbing into her hands over the pain she had just been through. Susie stood and slashed the crop into Anne's pussy again. ""AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHH HHHHHHHHHH OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD IT HURTS OH GOD IT HURTS"" Anne screamed. ""Why did you hit me"" Anne sobbed to Susie. ""On your knees and begging for your punishment or we go back to your pussy"" Susie stated. A look of horror crossed Anne's face. She scrambled to her knees ""please punish me Mistress"" she whispered. ""Hands behind your head"" Susie ordered and watched Anne throw her hands behind her head. God she looked so beautiful like that, tits thrust out for their punishment, her body shaking in pain, tears running down her face to drop on those giant breasts and then to drip to the floor. Susie slashed the crop down onto the top of Anne's right breast. ""OOOOHHHHHH MMMYYYYY GGGOOOODDDDD"" Anne said clutching her breasts with her hands and falling to the floor. ""That one doesn't count"" Susie said pushing at Anne with her toe. Anne looked up at Anne bewildered. ""Wha-what?"" she sobbed ""You have to hold the position my darling. If you drop your arms it doesn't count"" Susie explained. ""Wha- I can't do that. I can't"" Anne pleaded. ""Please Mistress, please dear god it hurts.""\n""Do we have to go back to your pussy"" Susie asked in a quiet tone. ""No no, I'm sorry no. I'll be good"" Anne said scrambling back to her knees. Anne then raised her shaking hands to behind her head. Susie slashed the crop down on the top of Anne's left breast. ""AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH HHHH OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH GGGOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDD IT HURTS"" Anne screamed leaning forward. Her hands slipped a little but stayed close to her head. ""That's a good girl"" Susie said approvingly. ""Mistress is proud of her little pussy slave. You are being so brave for Mistress."" Anne straightened up at that, just in time for the next slash against the bottom of her left tit. ""OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH GGGGGGGGGOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDD IT HURTS MISTRESS. OH PLEASE DEAR GOD IT HURTS"" Anne screamed. But her hands held on her head. Susie slammed the crop down 3 more times, each time causing wails of agony from Anne. But her hands held. God look at the little slut kneeling there and allowing Susie to whip her tits. Enough of this and Anne would allow Susie to do anything to her. Susie dropped down next to Anne. ""For the next 5, would you like to play with your clit while I whip you. That way it won't hurt as much. Anne looked up at Susie with uncertainty in her face. This all hurt so much. How could she play with her clit. But she had to be good. Mistress would punish her if she was bad. Did Mistress want her to play with her clit. ""Ye-yes Mistress"" Anne said dropping her hands to her clit. She started rubbing her clit, concentrating on the feeling there to ignore the pain in her tits. Oh god, her clit hurt from the whip strokes. But if she stroked it real lightly it felt good, oh god yes, it felt good. ""Do you want me to whip you"" Susie asked Anne. Anne looked up. No she di- oh wait. She had to ask. She had to or Mistress would whip her clit again. Oh god she couldn't take that. ""Pl-please whip my tits Mistress"" Anne whimpered. ""Ok whore, stick those udders out so I can whip them better."" Anne pressed her chest out and tried to close the thought of the whip from her mind. Her clit, her clit felt so good. Yes, rub it. The feelings were starting. That's it. Now sta- ""AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH HH OOOOHHHHHHHH GGGGGGGOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDD IT HURTS"" Anne screamed. ""OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD.""\n""Hands on your clit whore"" Susie reminded her. ""And chest out for the whip. And ask for it, beg me to whip you. Because if I don't believe you we go back to your pussy."" Oh god not that. Anne pushed her chest out and begged as though her life was at stake. ""Please whip my tits, please whip me Mistress. I was bad so please whip your slave. Please whi- AAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH OH GOD IT HURTS PLEASE WHIP ME PLEASE WHIP - AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH HHH OH FUCK OH GOD WHIP ME WHIP YOUR BAD SLUT WHIP ME MISTRES- AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHH HHHHH"" And so it went with Anne screaming in pain and begging for the whip. And during all of this Anne was rubbing her clit harder and harder building up the orgasm that was fighting the pain in her body. Until finally, as the last whip stroke fell, Anne screamed in pain and release as the orgasm broke over her body. Anne fell backward and jerked on the floor. Her body was overloaded from the mixture of greater pain than she had ever felt before mixed in with a strong orgasm. And her mind was shot. She had just kneeled there and begged for the whip. And held her tits out for it. She had accepted Mistress' right to whip her tits and had not resisted it in any way. Susie reached down with the piercing gun and pierced the inner nose ridge, inserting a 1"" diameter ring that hung down to her lower lip. ""There see, that didn't hurt so much did it my little slut?"" Susie asked. Anne stared up into space. With all that she had been through she barely felt the piercing and was not really aware of her new ring. Anne just laid there as the pain and climax aftershocks ran through her body. Susie pulled Anne up and walked her into bed. She laid her down in the bed and clipped her wrist and ankle bracelets to the corners of the bed holding her spread-eagled on the bed. She placed her walkman on her and then spent the next hour licking her to orgasm after orgasm. Anne's mind was lost. How could it not be. She had held out her tits and begged her Mistress to whip them. And when she was delirious with the pain from the whipping, she had continued to hold them out, screaming for more whipping between the screams of pain. One of the most basic human instincts was self protection. And Anne had suppressed that most basic instinct. She had pleaded for Mistress to violate her own instinct for self- protection. And then while asking for the whip, she had made herself cum. She had cum while being whipped. Her mind could not fathom the utter perverseness of that action. There was no explanation for it. And with no way to explain her actions to herself, Anne's mind refused to function. For how can a mind function when some of its most basic assumptions are shown to be invalid. So Anne laid there while Susie licked her pussy. And Anne's body and mind took refuge in the wondrous feelings emanating from her clit as a refuge from a world turned upside down. The orgasms felt so good. The orgasms were good. They were right. And as Anne rode cum after cum, in her ears was Mistress' voice ""you belong to your Mistress. You're my sex slave. You love Mistress. Mistress will take care of you. You must obey Mistress. You cannot decide yourself. You need to have Mistress decide for you. Its too hard for you to decide. You're too stupid to think about anything. But Mistress loves you. She'll take care of her stupid little cum slut. Just do whatever Mistress tells you."" After an hour, Susie left a vibrator in Anne's pussy, one in her ass, and a butterfly on her clit. All 3 were plugged into the wall so they wouldn't stop. Susie then pulled the sheet up over Anne's body to cover her for the night. Anne fell into a deep sleep for the next 12 hours. During it all the vibrators were taking her to cum after cum. And the tape was droning in her ears explaining to her her role in life. And Anne's mind desperately tried to pull itself back together, in a way that could handle the whipping, the instructions, the constant orgasms.\n\nMeanwhile Susie got herself ready for Fred (Anne's dad). She needed him totally in her control so he wouldn't interfere with anything she did to Anne. Anne was his daughter and she needed something that was stronger than his natural urge to protect his child. Fred sped home. Susie would be there and his wife was out of town. He would send them to bed early and then Susie would sneak out as soon as Anne was asleep. He knew getting home early wouldn't get him Susie any sooner but he couldn't help himself. The image of her sexy young body had been his only thought for the last couple of days. Fred walked in the door and almost had a heart attack. There was Susie dressed up as a little school girl. Her hair in pigtails, wearing a white blouse, pleated skirt, white socks, and shoes. But oh boy how she was wearing them. The blouse was tight across her chest with her small breasts pushing out against it. And it was so thin that you could see through it. And the skirt was unbuttoned up the front and the sides pulled back so you could see Susie's pussy. Fred stopped in shock. This was more than he had ever imagined. She looked so hot standing there. And then Susie reached down and rubbed her pussy with one hand and squeezed her tit with the other. ""Gee Mr. Smith, I didn't expect you home this early"" Susie said in a little girl voice. ""What about Anne"" Fred said in shock. ""She's asleep for the night. Its just you and me. Unless you'd rather not spend any time with me"" Susie replied with a little pout. Fred rushed toward Susie pulling his pants off on the way across. He was rock hard by the time he reached her plunging his cock deep into her little pussy. ""Do you like sticking your thing in innocent little 15 year old schoolgirls?"" Susie asked in her little girl voice. ""Does it feel good? Do I feel old enough for you. Are my little girl tits too small for you? Is my little hairless pussy too tight? Look at me Mr. Smith, I'm not a grown woman. I'm just a little girl you're fucking. Do you like it?"" Fred was going nuts listening to Susie. God he had never been so excited in his life. He looked at her nubile little body, just barely becoming a woman. God she was so young. Younger than his own daughter. This was so obscene. And it felt so good to plunge his cock into her tight little hole. ""Your not going to think I'm a whore are you Mr. Smith"" Susie asked sounding both petulant and worried. ""I'm a good girl. I would never do this with another boy. But you're a grown up. A good girl obeys grown- ups. So I have to do whatever you tell me to do. But that doesn't make me a slut does it Mr. Smith? Doesn't that make me a good girl?""\n""Yes you're a good girl"" Fred reassured Susie. ""This is right. You should do what grown-ups tell you to do. OH GOD FUCK FUCK FUCK"" Fred screamed as he came. Oh god that was incredible. And then as he came down from his climax the realization of what he had done hit him. MY GOD, he had just fucked this innocent little 15 year old girl. Oh god, he couldn't do this. And suddenly he looked down as he felt something on his cock. She was down there sucking his cock. Oh god no, this had to stop. He had to - oh god that felt good. oh god, she was getting him hard again already. And Fred came again, pumping his cum into Susie's mouth. God damn, he felt like he was 18 years old again. FUCK - Claire hadn't fucked him like this in over 20 years. Fuck the world, this felt too good. Then he noticed Susie dribbling the cum from her mouth into a cup. ""What's that for"" he asked. ""I'll tell you later"" she replied. ""Why don't we get naked and go to bed? Unless you had something else in mind.""\n""No, nothing else"" Fred panted. And so they fucked and fucked into the evening. And in the middle of the night they fucked again. And in the morning they fucked some more. And each time Susie put Fred's cum into the cup she had, until it was quite full. Finally it was time to wake Anne. Susie put the next part of her plan into action as Fred was pumping away on top of her. ""Mr. Smith, you know what I do with your daughter when I sleep over? We eat each other's pussies."" Fred froze. WHAT DID SHE SAY. ""What?"" Susie grabbed him and humped back at him. ""We eat each other's pussies. We bury our faces in each others cunts and lick each other to orgasm.""\n""No no no"" Fred cried in anguish. Susie kept fucking him and talking. ""Think about it. Think about my face buried in another woman's cunt. Don't you like the idea of watching another woman eat my pussy. Think of a woman's face buried in my little 15 year old pussy.""\n""You can stop me Mr. Smith"" Susie continued. ""Just tell me to stop and I will never have sex with Anne again. But I won't have sex with you either. I can't because I won't be able to come over here anymore."" And Susie reached down and caressed Fred's cock and balls. Fred found himself pumping Susie's pussy thinking about it. Oh god this was so sick. But he couldn't give Susie up. He just had to have her. It was wrong to let Susie and Anne sleep together. But he couldn't resist the sweet little body under him. And as he prepared to cum Susie told him what the cum was for. ""Every time we fuck, I have Anne eat the cum out of my pussy. And then I rub it in her pussy. I'm going to take this cum and rub it all over Anne's face and pussy. She's going to wear her daddy's cum all day. Fred freaked as he came. Oh god this was so sick. He couldn't do this. He couldn't. But it felt so good. Oh god her pussy was so sweet. He would have to stop Susie and Anne but keep Susie here. Somehow he could make it work. As Susie climbed out from under Fred and stood to let the cum drip into the cup. Fred stared at her in shock. ""Don't fight it Mr. Smith"" Susie said in her little girl voice. ""If you do, then I can't save you. If somehow the police get involved it doesn't matter what I say - its till rape because I'm only 15. Please don't do anything. I want to keep feeling that marvelous cock of yours up my little 15 year old cunt hole."" Fred was frozen. What could he do. She was right. If any of this got out, he was ruined. Not just his reputation either. He would go to jail. There had to be a way. But he would have to think about it before he did anything. God she looked so sexy there, standing bow-legged with his cum dripping out of her pussy. ""I'm going to go rub this cum all over your daughter now"" Susie said sweetly. ""When you see her later that will be your cum coating her face and pussy. But if you're good about it, I'll sneak away from her this afternoon and we can fuck again. And don't say anything about it to her - she thinks I haven't told you about her and me.""\n\nSusie went in to wake up Anne. She was asleep shuddering through what seemed like a constant small orgasm. Susie switched off the vibrators and removed them. She then removed the headphones and turned off the walkman. Anne continued to twitch and moan. Susie unclipped her bracelets and stroked her hair while softly talking to her. ""Wake up little slut. Wake up my love. Wake up my precious pussy slave."" Anne blinked her eyes looking up at Susie. It was her Mistress. She had dreamed about her all night. Her Mistress would take care of her. Her Mistress would tell her what to do. And if she obeyed her Mistress nothing would hurt her. Her Mistress was so good to her. She loved her Mistress so much. Susie saw Anne looking up at her with adoring eyes. She continued to stroke her face. ""I love you my little slut"" Susie said. ""I love you so much. And I'll take care of you my little pussy eating slave. I'll tell you what to do so you don't get hurt anymore."" Anne cried in relief and reached for Susie. ""Oh thank you Mistress. Oh thank you so much. I'm sorry I'm so stupid. But I love you. I'll make you happy."" And Anne grabbed and held Susie in thanks for this wonderful woman who would take care of her. Susie and Anne went to the bathroom and showered (with both peeing on Anne's hands). They dried off, and then fixed their hair and makeup. Susie went for a restrained, innocent look to captivate Fred. But Anne's hair and face were made up with a subtle sensuous look. Nothing too blatant. But it was there. Susie then went and grabbed the cup of Fred's sperm. ""Do you know what this is little one?"" she asked Anne. Anne nodded her head no with a blank look on her face. ""Its a special lotion I want you to put on your face and tits and pussy. Its your daddy's sperm. I collected it last night while fucking him."" Anne's face showed her shock. ""I ca-can't do that Mistress. it's wrong. I can't ru- I just can't"" Anne sobbed looking up at Susie fearfully. Susie looked down at Anne with sorrow on her face. ""I'm trying to help you my little whore. But you keep trying to think for yourself. I can't help you if you make wrong decisions."" A look of utter fear crossed Anne's face. ""I'm sorry Mistress. I'm sorry. I'll do it. I'll do anything you tell me to do. Please, please don't punish me"" Anne begged. ""Poor poor pussy slave. I don't have a choice. I have to punish you. You told me no. You have to learn that your stupid little mind shouldn't be making decisions. You're a fuck toy. You're here to fuck, not to think."" Anne shuddered as she heard this. How could she have done this. How could she have told Mistress no. She needed Mistress to take care of her. She was too stupid to think for herself. ""I don't want to do this my little slut"" Susie said, ""but I have to. I have to punish you. But I'll make it easy. When I come back in here, if you are bent over that chair playing with your pussy, AND you beg me to whip your ass as hard as I can, I'll only give you 6 strokes.""\n""Thank you Mistress, thank you so much"" Anne said as she scrambled over to the chair. Her Mistress was being so good to her, letting her off with only 6 strokes on her ass. She was so lucky to have such a kind Mistress. Susie came back in and saw her little sex slave bent over the chair playing with her pussy. God she looked so nice like that, with her giant cow udders hanging over the other side and her bare slit peeking through between her legs. ""Please whip my ass Mistress. I've been bad and I need to be punished. Please whip me for telling you no. I won't do it again Mistress"" Anne begged. And as she begged, her fingers brought her to a cum. Susie whipped the crop down on Anne's ass as she came. ""OH GOD thank you Mistress. Thank you"" Anne shouted with tears streaming from her eyes. The cum and the pain were some kind of release and Anne shuddered with joy as she felt the two feelings shoot through her nerves mixing together until they became a single pleasure coursing through her body. Anne continued to frig her clit and begging for another whip on her ass. Susie waited until Anne started to cum and slashed down again. And so it went for all 6 times, mixing the cum with the pain, until Anne was no longer sure which was which. And she no longer knew which felt good and which caused pain. After it was over Susie helped Anne stand up and then handed her the cup. ""Spread it on my pretty little slut. Spread your daddy's cum all over your face."" Anne looked down at the cup, shuddered, and then scooped some up and tentatively dabbed it on a cheek. ""Not like that. That's how a little girl would do it. A whore puts it all over her face. Spread it everywhere. Close your eyes and get it on your eyelids. Your a fuck toy - cover yourself"" Susie directed. And Anne complied. She spread it all over her face. Then, following Susie's directions she spread it all over her giant breasts, her stomach, her pussy, and her ass. Susie even had her push the rest up her pussy so she had some dribbling from her pussy, as though her daddy had fucked her. Susie then made her lick the cup clean. After it all dried Susie had Anne put on a T-shirt that was too short to fully cover her. Part of her ass showed in back and, if someone was sitting while Anne was standing, they could see her pussy. The only other thing she wore was her 7"" sandals. ""See how pretty you look"" Susie asked as she showed Anne herself in the mirror. ""See the dried cum on your face? That shows that you're a cum receptacle. And see the back of the shirt showing your ass? That shows your are a whore. And see the front where you can peek at your pussy? That shows that you are my little pussy slave. Aren't you beautiful?"" Anne stared at herself. What was this obscene creature in the mirror? WHAT WAS THAT RING IN HER NOSE? Was this her? Anne looked and realized the depths of her degradation. She was Mistress' little fuck toy. She was a sex slave. And anyone who looked at her would know it. And as Anne saw herself, an orgasm built up through her and she came. She came thinking of what a dirty little whore she was. ""Thank you Mistress"" was all she said. Susie led Anne out by the ring in her nose to have breakfast with her father.\n\nChapter 17 - The First Day\n\nFred freaked when he first saw Anne. What had she done to her hair. God she looked like a complete slut. And her nose, she had a ring in her nose. This had to stop. He couldn't allow this. Then he noticed the sheen on her face. OH MY GOD - she did have his cum spread all over her face. Still, he had to try. ""What is this"" Fred asked. ""That hair color makes her look like a common street whore. And what's with the ring. That has to be removed - its just too disgusting. I won't have it. I won't."" Anne stopped confused and ashamed. Her father said she looked like a whore. He needed to help her. WAIT - maybe her father could save her. Maybe her father would stop all of this. Anne looked up hopefully. Susie walked over to Fred. He was on the other side of the kitchen counter so Anne couldn't see below his chest. ""Don't you like it Mr. Smith"" Susie asked in her little girl voice. ""Its what Anne wants. Its how she should look. Don't you think so? Don't you think it fits her perfectly?"" And with that Susie reached down and stroked Fred's prick through his pants. ""No-no I do-d"" Fred said and then was speechless. The little vixen was rubbing his cock right here in front of his daughter. She couldn't see it but she must suspect. He couldn't allow this. But he found his arms unable to move. Susie then unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. She moved behind Fred so she could talk to him and give him a hand job while making him face Anne. ""Isn't she beautiful Mr. Smith? Doesn't the hair match her body so well? And doesn't the ring in her nose fit her personality?""\n""No-no-I-I-"" Fred stammered. Anne's hopes lit up. Her daddy was going to save her. Yes, finally the long nightmare would be over. Susie whispered in Fred's ear. ""I'm going to blow you. I'm going to suck your big cock in my little 15 year old mouth. But I won't let you cum until you tell Anne that you think her hair and ring are perfect. Its what she wants and you need to be a good daddy and support her."" And with that Susie dropped down to the floor out of Anne's sight and started to suck on Fred's cock. ""No no please"" Fred pleaded. ""Oh god no no."" Anne was looking at him and she must know what Susie was doing. Oh god, his daughter was watching him get a blow-job from her 15 year old friend. This couldn't be happening. Oh god he was going to cum, he was - OH NO she stopped. Why was she stopping. He had to cum. Oh yes, he had to tell Anne. ""Your hair is beautiful princess and so is the nose ring. They look perfect on you."" And as he said those words Susie sucked his entire cock into her mouth causing him to cum. ""Oh yes, oh yes"" he grunted. Oh god Anne was staring at him. He had to cover up. ""Oh god yes your hair looks so nice on you. Yes that ring is perfect."" Anne was devastated. Her daddy wasn't going to rescue her. Here he was pumping his cum down Susie's throat and telling her that her hair and nose ring were fine. There was no one to save her. And with that realization, the last bit of fight went out of Anne. After sucking Fred off, Susie went over to Anne and gave her a big kiss giving her a load of cum at the same time. Fred stared mortified that Susie was giving Anne some of his cum right there in front of him. And Anne wanted to die as her daddy saw her eat his cum. She was so filthy. Susie spent the morning getting Anne and Fred used to the new situation. Susie instructed Anne how to sit so that her legs were spread, giving Fred a perfect view of her pussy. Susie stood behind the counter and pushed Anne down to eat her pussy, smiling at Fred the entire time as he realized his daughter's mouth was plastered in Susie's pussy. Then Susie had Anne stand up and talk to her dad while she dropped down and ate her. Both knew that the other knew what was happening, but both pretended that they didn't. They couldn't handle actually talking about it. One time while Fred was talking to Anne, Susie grabbed Fred and pulled him into his bedroom and fucked his brains out, making a ton of noise in the process. They then walked out together and Susie dropped Fred's hand and pulled Anne into their room where she had Anne drink all of Fred's cum out of her pussy. Another time, while Anne was sitting near Fred, Susie grabbed Anne and pulled her into their room and the two of the 69'ed for an hour with both making a lot of noise. When they came out, Susie gave Fred a big kiss, giving him a taste of Anne's pussy juice all over her face.\n\nSusie then sat Anne down and explained her new rules. She was to never tell Susie no about anything. She was to ask Susie before she did anything. She was always to refer to herself in third person. When only Susie or people who knew her situation, like her father were around, she was to call herself slut or whore or slave. When others were around she was to call herself Anne. From now on she should always use her whimpering voice, the one that sounded like she would start crying any second. She was no longer allowed to read unless told to or to voice an opinion or to even think if possible. And she had to cum as much as possible every day. Her every waking moment now revolved around sex. Satisfying others and satisfying herself. She was to dress as obscenely as possible. Her normal method of sitting would be with her legs up on the arms of a chair so her pussy was wide- spread for everyone to see. Her blouses should be plunging or transparent. And anytime she forgot any of these rules she would be whipped. Fred listened to Susie explain all of this to Anne. And he saw Anne sitting there with her legs spread showing him her pussy. But he couldn't do anything about it. Susie had threatened to fuck him right there in front of Anne if he did. So Fred sat and read the paper and pretended he didn't hear anything and pretended he didn't see his daughter's pussy. Susie then had Anne put on a fashion show modeling all of her clothes for Susie and her dad, to see which ones she could keep. Susie sat next to Fred with a pair of scissors ready to adjust some articles from unacceptable to acceptable. For each outfit Anne would have to come out and ask her father ""Does this look ok on Mistress's slut?"" Fred would look to Susie who would shake her head yes or no and then tell Anne to keep it or not. Or Susie would crook her finger and Anne would walk over for Susie to adjust it. All the skirts had their hem raised to the level of Anne's ass in back and the bottom of her pussy in front. This wasn't barely legal, this was flat-out obscene. No one can walk perfectly and the slightest movement by Anne would give everyone a glimpse of her ass or cunt. Her T-shirts were all cut so they barely covered the bottom of her aeroles. All of the lower part of her massive tit meat was there for anyone to see. Her blouses had buttons removed or arm holes enlarged or were just thrown out. Her jeans were all turned into cut-offs. But they had so little material in the crotch that Anne's pussy lips pushed out on each side of the tiny piece of fabric left. Any tight pants were thrown out. Any loose ones that could have a hidden slit sewn into the crotch were kept. The nice dresses were the most difficult. Anne had to have clothes for school and church and visiting relatives and friends. She couldn't disappear from society. So they were adjusted with slits put in the dresses front and rear up to Anne's waist. But the folds in the dress didn't make the slit apparent. And the tops were layered and slit so that her breasts were easily accessible too. The dresses didn't normally show anything. But sliding your hands the right way meant your could easily caress Anne's pussy, breasts, or ass. And finally Susie went to work on the bathing suits. The tops barely covered Anne's nipples showing most of her tits. The bottoms were cut to plunge down to the beginning of her pussy crack. And they were so thin that Anne's pussy lips would pop out of the sides if she wasn't careful. Toward the end, Anne came out one time and Susie was bouncing on her father's lap. Susie's long skirt hid the action, but there was her father fucking Susie right in front of her as she asked him for approval of each outfit. And her father was telling her if the clothes were slutty enough. Then she came out and Susie was standing up as Fred was zipping up her pants. Susie pulled Anne up so she was standing in front of Susie. Susie had her back to Fred so that Susie's body was blocking Fred's view of his daughter. ""What do you think Mr. Smith"" Susie asked. ""I think we need to see her kneeling in this one to know for sure. Can you ask her to kneel?"" Anne looked confused. ""Kneel Anne so we can see how this dress looks when you're on your knees"" Fred told her. Anne kneeled down. OH MY GOD, Susie was lifting the front of her skirt. SHE COULDN'T. NOT RIGHT IN FRONT OF HER FATHER. Then Susie dropped the skirt over Anne's body hiding her under her skirt and pushed her head into her pussy. ""I don't know"" Susie said. ""I think I need to see her like that a little longer.\n\nCan you ask her to keep kneeling Fred?"" Fred swallowed. His daughter was eating Susie right there. ""A-Anne, can you please keep kneeling f-f-for a bit."" Anne shuddered in shame. Her daddy was telling her to stay there and eat his cum out of Susie's pussy. He knew she was a dirty little lesbo tramp who would eat it all down. And so she sucked and sucked eating all the cum and bringing Susie to a nice climax. After she was done, Susie had Anne give her father a thank you kiss for all his help. A thank you kiss covered with Susie's pussy juices. Anne wanted to die. Susie then had Anne sit in a chair with two vibrators and get herself off for the rest of the afternoon. The chair was turned so Anne's father couldn't see her. But he could hear the vibrators. And he could hear Anne each time she came. Anne lost herself in the world of sex, riding cum after cum after cum, ignoring the fact that her father was 10 feet away listening to each climax. It felt so good to escape from everything and just enjoy the feelings coursing through her body.\n\nWhen it was close to dinnertime, Susie called Anne to feed the dog. Anne went and got the dogfood and opened the can. But as she was about to empty the can into Rover's dish Susie stopped her. ""You need to feed Rover the same way we do on Saturday's now"" Susie stated. Anne started to object and then slumped in defeat. What difference did it make anymore. ""ok"" she whimpered and started to walk off. ""Where are you going"" Susie demanded. ""Slut is going to put on her bathing suit"" Anne whimpered. ""We don't need that. Just strip."" Anne looked down and started to pull her T-shirt off. There she was, naked in her house, with her father staring at her large breasts. Susie walked up and handed her a bowl with the dogfood in it. ""Spread it on fuck-toy."" Anne reached in and grabbed some dogfood and spread the meat over her stomach. She continued to spread it everywhere until she had dogfood over every inch of her body from her neck to her feet. Anne stood there shaking in shame at the image of what she must look like. ""Get down on your hands and knees.""\n""Yes Mistress"" Anne whimpered and dropped down. As Rover started to lick her, tears fell from Anne's eyes. She was letting her dog lick her body for his dinner. And she hadn't even tried to resist. She was letting her dog lick her naked tits and ass and pussy. This was so disgusting. Anne's father walked up. ""What in the hell is going on.""\n""This is how Anne feeds Rover. She likes it when he licks the food off of her body - don't you fuck-toy"" Susie demanded. ""Slave likes to feed Rover this way daddy"" Anne sobbed. ""Tell him what you're feeling. Tell us how it gets you off. TELL US"" Susie demanded. ""Slut likes feeling Rover's tongue on her body"" Anne stammered, tears streaming from her face. ""Rover makes slut hot. Rover's tongue is getting slut off"" Anne sobbed. And Fred could only stare at the erotic sight of his daughter being licked all over by Rover. And Enjoying the hand job Susie gave him as he watched. He finally spurted all over the kitchen wall. ""Don't worry, I'll get Anne to clean it up"" Susie said. Fred knew quite well how she would have Anne clean it up. And Anne dropped her head and sobbed as Rover walked off after having licked the food from every part of her naked body. She had almost cum as Rover licked the food from her pussy and that was a possibility too awful to bear.\n\nAfter dinner Susie and Anne showered and dressed to go out. Susie made up Anne's hair and make-up giving her a total slut look. The dress she gave Anne was a special present Paul had lent her. It was a black sheath dress that went from her neck down to 2"" below her ass. But it clung to every curve. And the top was completely transparent. Here tits were on full display to anyone who looked at them. The bottom was only partially transparent. But that was little help. Because while the back and sides covered her ass, the front was scooped up from below so that the hem was actually above her clit. Her entire pussy was on display. The stockings came up to mid-thigh and then were held up by garter belts attached to the hem of the dress. Topping it off were black lace gloves and 7"" high heel shoes. Anne was a walking fuck-me sign, a walking invitation to sex. Susie wore a sheath dress too. But while hers was definitely sexy, it shouted class rather than whore. And she applied make-up so she looked older than her 15 years. And then she turned Anne to look at herself in the mirror. ""See the pretty whore. You are such a beautiful little fuck toy"" Susie told her. ""I bet all the men are going to want to dump their cum in your slutty little body. You'd like that wouldn't you.""\n""Yes Mistress, slut would like that"" Anne replied getting disgusted and hot at the thought of all those men using her. ""Slut would like all those men dumping their cum in her mouth and cunt and ass.""\n""Can my little slave come for me"" Susie asked as she rubbed a little vibrator on Anne's clit. Anne climaxed almost instantly. The doorbell rang and they went out to meet their date. It was Paul. Anne froze in shock at seeing him again.\n\nChapter 18 - Spring Break\n\nThe rest of the spring break was a blur for Anne. Paul and Susie fitted her with a remote control dog shock collar. This collar was used anytime Anne got out of line. Next they didn't let Anne sleep. Not for the entire week. At first Paul had to use the shock collar to keep Anne awake. But after 2 days her body took over and Anne responded to everything on automatic pilot in a half-awake trance. And in that state they completed her indoctrination. Rule 1 was that Anne had to dress and position herself as sluttily as possible for any situation. At home she would lie back with her legs spread wide. And of course Anne never wore any clothes in private. But even in public she was made to dress like a complete slut. When a group of kids goes through the mall you can't really see the one in the middle. So Anne found herself Sunday at the mall wearing a shirt, garter belt, stockings, and heels. But nothing covering her ass or pussy. And a shudder would run through her body as she was among normal people totally exposed. Each day it got more extreme. On Monday they went to the public pool and out in the pool, in the middle of all her friends, her bikini was stripped off and she had to give all the boys hand jobs while parents and their children splashed all around them. Tuesday they went to the movies and Anne spent the entire movie stripped naked crawling around on the floor sucking cocks and licking pussies. And everyone would dump their drinks or popcorn on Anne when she finished coating her with food. At the end she rolled around on the floor before leaving - a disgusting sticky mess. Wednesday the bound her up. Wrapping her big fat melons with clothesline so they were popping out more than usual. Around her waist went a steel ribbed corset forcing her into an even more hourglass shape. Giant vibrators were stuffed up her pussy and ass and tied in. And weights were hung from her nipple and cunt rings. A tight knit dress was then put on where the ropes and weights on her breast were obvious under the dress. And the weights on her cunt lips hung down below the hem of the dress. They then put bracelets on her wrists and clipped them together behind her back essentially handcuffing her. The same was done to her ankles with a very thin short chain so she could only take short steps. Finally, contacts were put in her eyes so that Anne's vision was totally out of focus. If something was more then 6"" away she basically couldn't see it. Anne spent the entire day in public, totally bound and helpless. Forced to take small steps. Forced to her knees constantly to suck a cock or eat a pussy. And through it all constantly - the voices of others around her. So that Anne found it ""normal"" to be bound and sucking cock in public. Thursday they went out to dinner at a fancy restaurant. Anne wore a sheath sequined dress that her breasts were constantly trying to spill out of. And while it was floor length, it was slit up the front past her clit so if you were\n\nwatching at just the right time, you could see her pussy. Once they arrived at dinner Anne was pushed under the table and had to strip. She then spent the entire meal going from person to person servicing them while all around she could hear the sounds of people enjoying themselves at an elegant dinner. Rule 2 was that Anne had to masturbating herself whenever she wasn't using her hands on someone else. At first Anne had to be shocked to reminder her of this rule. But after a couple of shocks she lost any will to resist. After all, getting off in the middle of the mall was a lot less painful than a shock collar on the neck. And there were no exceptions to the rule. When people could see her she had to hold her hands in front of herself as though they were just resting on the front of her skirt. But if a finger wasn't working her clit - WHAM the collar would reminder her. And so Anne found herself getting herself off as she talked to people, went swimming, sat down, rode in the car, or ate lunch at McDonalds. And as she masturbated herself in the most normal of circumstances, it became normal to her to masturbate anywhere. And the longer it went on, the harder it became to cum. After 2 days of non-stop masturbating and cumming it was taking Anne over an hour of playing with her clit to cum. Anne found herself using her fingers in her pussy, and then her ass too. Because variation was the only way to make it work. There is nothing quite as hungry as the eyes of a woman who desperately needs to cum and knows that no matter how hard she tries, it will take her at least another hour before she does. And that knowledge makes her even more desperate. And so Anne generally had a look of wanton desperation on her face as she played with herself. And all she was thinking of most of this time was how badly she wanted to cum. And Paul and Susie could ger her to do almost anything to be allowed to cum. Toward the end of the week Paul got his doctor friend to inject a painkiller into Anne's clit. So for the next 8 hours there was no way Anne could rub her clit to get off. By the end of that period Anne was fisting her pussy and ass desperate for some stimulation strong enough to get her off. There she would be lying on the floor whimpering and grunting as she slammed one fist into her pussy and another into her ass mumbling ""please please get slut off - slut needs to cum so bad."" Rule 3 was that she could no longer refer to herself as Anne, I, or me. She was ""slut."" And every time she forgot she got a shock. By Tuesday she had learned her lesson. And with the combination of the sleep deprivation, it became automatic. Her mind became separate from her body and she referred to the dirty little slut she saw desperate for her next cum. At the same time she wore headphones most of the time with a tape that was constantly talking to her, telling her ""you are a slut. You need to suck cocks. Cocks are the best thing in the whole world. Cocks and pussy - that's all that matters. A cock up your pussy would feel so good. It would be so nice to bury your face in a pussy and lick all the juices."" And it also taught her her place in life. ""Paul & Susie are your masters. You need to make them happy. Their happiness is all that matters. You need to give them everything they ask for. You are a slut and your purpose is to serve others. You can only be happy if you are serving others. You should offer yourself to everyone else."" Rule 4 was that she should offer herself sexually to everyone she met. At first the practiced at the house where everytime someone would come over Anne would crawl up, her breasts swaying under her, weights attached to her nipple and cunt rings, and she would pull down the zipper of the guy entering the house and suck their cock. Or if it was a girl she would lift their dress and lick their pussy and clit. And when they had cum she would thank them. They then trained her in public to, when introduced to someone, to walk up and put her right hand on their cock or pussy and use her left hand to pull their hand up under her dress to her pussy. Anne resisted at first but a couple of jolts with the collar and she relented. After all, what was so terrible about meeting someone that way. Paul & Susie were very careful to make sure that everyone Anne was introduced to was someone in on the project. And that it always happened where at least a little groping was safe. So that Anne learned not that you usually introduced yourself this way but that you always did. Over the week Susie worked on getting Anne together with her father. Anne still looked to her father with hopeful eyes at times. And twice had even started to ask him to help her. And Fred was definitely still feeling major guilt about letting his daughter being turned into a total slut. So the next time Susie fucked Fred, she then called Anne in and had her suck the cum out of her pussy while Fred watched. Later that day she blew Fred and when he got close to cumming, called Anne over and had her kneel next to her. After Susie got the mouthful of cum she turned to Anne and frenched kissed her feeding her the mouthful of cum. The next day while Susie and Fred were fucking Susie had Anne come in and lie next to them and masturbate so they all came together. Both Fred and Anne stared away from each other totally mortified to be lying next to each other and cumming. Later that day Susie blew Fred again and had Anne kneeling there next to her but just as Fred came, she pointed his prick at Anne's face so the cum shot directly onto Anne's face. Anne flinched as though each shot of sperm was boiling hot. And after Fred got up and left Anne still knelt there is a state of shock although not forgetting to keep masturbating, shortly thereafter cumming with her father's cum and her own tears dripping off of her face. The next day Susie jacked Fred off repeatedly keeping his dick aimed at his daughter's face the entire time telling him ""look at the little cum hungry slut down there. Look at her eagerly waiting for your cum. Do you know she gets off on this. Look at the little whore play with herself all hot at the thought of your cum. Give the little tramp what she deserves."" And the when Fred had cum Susie would hold Anne and tell her ""did my little slut enjoy her daddy's cum. Did little whore get off on watching her daddy cum? I bet my little fuck bunny would like to fuck her daddy wouldn't she?"" And Anne would shudder in shame and sob into Susie's shoulder. Each time Susie had gotten Anne's face closer to Fred's cock. Until she had it slightly in Anne's mouth able to shoot down the back of her throat. But they hadn't touched - yet. The next day as Fred was about to cum Susie put her hand behind Anne's head and pushed her head all the way down Fred's cock. Anne deep throated Fred as he came. Fred was in shock seeing his daughter's head buried around his cock. At the same time the depravity of it had him spewing tons of cum into her throat and unwilling to stop it. ""Look how happy the whore is eating your cock"" Susie whispered to him. ""This is where she belongs.""\n""No-no, this is wrong"" Fred stammered and got up and ran out of the room. Anne looked up with utter revulsion on her face at what she had done. ""There there little slut"" Susie said softly holding her. ""There is nothing to feel bad about. You're a whore and whore's are supposed to suck cocks. You don't care whose it is as long as you get to eat the cum my pretty little fuck meat."" Anne sobbed and sobbed in Susie's arms but, after a little reminder from the collar, played with her pussy while she cried. Later that day Susie tracked Fred down and overcame his objections by rubbing her tight young body against him. Once she had him hot, they were fucking with Fred sitting in a chair and Susie facing him riding him. Susie then called Anne in and told her to suck his cock. Fred wanted to resist but Susies budding breasts in his face stopped any real resistance. And Anne had been taught by now, if you see a cock you need to go suck it. So Anne sucked her daddy off while Susie rubbed her breasts in his face. By that evening Susie was merely sitting next to Fred when she would have Anne crawl up and suck Fred off. And the next day she got Fred to fuck her. The battle was over - Fred didn't see his daughter anymore. All he saw was a hot fuck doll that would drain his cum whenever he was horny. At the same time Susie and Paul were making sure that Anne was learning to take better care of rover. Every meal Rover would lick his food off of Anne. Susie had Anne start putting the food just on her tits and up her pussy so Rover concentrated on those parts. Anne would hang her head in shame as Rover buried his snout in her pussy trying to get all of his dinner. The second day Rover got so turned on he started humping Anne's leg. Susie made Anne hold still untill Rover had cum on her leg. She then had to scoop the cum up and eat it - which almost made Anne throw up. And all the time Susie was cooing ""does slut like the taste of doggie cum. Does it make you hot?"" The third morning Anne had to jack rover off when he started humping her leg eating the cum out of her hand after he had cum. Later that day she jacked rover off right on to her face. The fourth morning Susie had to use the shock collar several times before Anne agreed to suck Rover's dick. Sobbing and with tears streaming down her face it was not the best blow job she had ever given. But Rover came and Anne sucked it down. That evening Susie had Rover mount Anne and while Rover fucked his cock into Anne's pussy, Susie held Anne's face, looked into her eyes and talked to her. ""Does the little slut like the doggie cock in her pussy? Are you going to get off from Rover's cock pounding into you? Do you like feeling his cock in your hole?"" Anne looked up at Susie with anguish on her face, knowing what she had to say with the tapes, the collar, and the sleep deprivation all forcing her to agree. ""Yes slut likes his doggie cock pounding into her hole. Whore is a bitch that likes doggie cock. Whore is going to cum when he pours his cum into my slit."" After that session Anne learned to fuck Rover at least once a day, usually in the cunt but sometimes in the ass. When she came home she would lift the front of her dress for Rover to lick her smooth pussy and then either fuck him or suck him off. And when Anne met a dog on the street she would lean down, petting him, and always reaching under to stroke his cock or rub he pussy (if it was a bitch). One time a friend brought over her female dog and they had Anne lick the bitch's pussy and then strap on her dildo and fuck it. Anne then had to compete with the bitch for Rover's attentions and Anne broke down in tears when Rover choose the bitch over her. Anne was crying because a dog didn't want to fuck her. And they were tears of shame that Rover would choose the bitch over her as well as tears of degradation that she wanted Rover to pick her. Anne looked up at Susie begging ""please have him fuck me - PLEASE. I've got to have his cock."" She didn't get his cock but Susie allowed Anne to tongue Rover's cock and the bitch's pussy as they fucked. And when they were done, after Susie had made her beg for it, Anne was allowed to suck Rover's sperm out of the bitch's pussy. Finally they worked on Anne's toilet training. At first they would make Anne put her hands on cocks or pussies in the pool when they would pee. Anne would fell the warmth but it would quickly wash away. The next day they pee'ed on her legs when she was out of the pool. As the day wore on they pee'ed higher and higher finally peeing on her pussy, ass, and stomach. But each time the streams only went an inch higher from the previous time so Anne never worked up the nerve to say no. The third day Anne was on all fours in the yard when Paul walked up and pee'ed all over her back, including her hair. Anne knelt there and sobbed. Susie the walked up and pee'ed entirely on her hair. Anne was left with hair dripping, and reeking of piss. As the day wore on they had Anne lie on her back as they pee'ed higher and higher up her torso until the pee was splashing on her face. But each time Anne was allowed to jump in the pool and wash it off. The fourth day was different. Anne was placed in a wading pool and everyone, including her father, pee'ed on her in there all day. The pool slowly build up an inch of pee standing in the bottom. Paul then had Anne roll around in it to make sure she was totally covered. Anne spent most of the day covered in piss. That evening Paul had Anne hold her mouth open as he pee'ed into it. After spending the day swimming in piss, drinking it did not seem like a big deal to Anne. She meekly opened her mouth and drank Paul's piss. Anne was toilet trained.\n\nChapter 19 - The End of the Week\n\nOn Thursday when they got home after partying until 2:00 they finally let Anne sleep for 6 hours. But during that time Susie had several girls that took turns gently eating Anne's pussy. So all night, as she slept, they brought her to gentle orgasm after gentle orgasm. When Anne woke up she was feeling alive for the first time in days even though she was still pretty worn out. She also found herself rubbing her clit as she lay there, not even realizing that she was doing it. Friday was going to be special. Paul strapped Anne's head to his cock. There was enough slack that she could pull back to breath. But she always had the tip in her mouth, and usually more. Paul spent most of the day watching his European S&M videos. Anne would suck him as he watched while listening to the sounds of women being tortured. And when Paul had to pee he just pulled Anne's face in close and let go. People came by to see Paul. Anne knew this because they would kneel behind her and fuck her pussy or ass. Sometimes they would whip her so that Anne's cries mingled with those of the women in the movies. But mostly Anne's day revolved around Paul's prick, always in her mouth and always requiring her attention. When they went out to dinner that night Paul got a special wheelchair that had room for Anne to crouch between Paul's legs. Then with blanket's strategically placed around his legs, Paul and Susie went out to dinner with Anne between Paul's legs, sucking his disk, drinking his piss and cum. Saturday they went to visit Paul's doctor friend. After he dumped a load down Anne's throat he got down to business. Her waist was made even smaller with the extra fat once again moved to her boobs. Anne now had an almost impossibly thin waist due to some rearrangement of organs. And her boobs now rivaled those of Wendy Whoppers although Anne's were all natural. The doctor then used the Norplant release system to release some different drugs into Anne's body over the next 5 years. In her breasts was growth hormone to help the new fat connect to the old fat and to further stimulate growth. Elsewhere were extra concentrations of some of the female hormones. These would keep Anne in a state of constant horniness. He trimmed a lot of the excess skin away from around her clit. Basically one touch on her clit would be enough to send Anne into a climax. That Saturday night Anne got to try out her new body. It was the school Spring Prom. Anne wore a beautiful virginal white lace dress. It actually buttoned up the front from her ankles to her throat. However, when you looked close you realized, you could see right through it. So here was beautiful slut Anne. Looking like a virgin in her white dress, gloves, and ribbon in her hair. With her gigantic breasts straining at the dress pushing to break out. Through the dress you can see her breasts, nipples, and rings. Lower down you can see her ass in the back and her smooth pussy in the front. Both are framed by a white garter belt and white patterned stockings that go down to her feet in 6"" white heels. And her legs are clearly visible because the dress is tight all the way down to her ankles. Anne can only take steps of 2 - 3 inches. Anne's hair has been bleached almost white and teased up to give the bedroom look. Her makeup done to make her look like a complete slut. And to top it off, a black leather collar on her neck and chrome steel handcuffs cussing her hands together in front. These were not hidden, these were obvious. Anne went to the prom finding it perfectly normal that everyone could see her entire body. Shortly into the evening her dress was unbuttoned by her tits and cunt so everyone could reach them, including Anne who was desperate to masturbate. The ring in her nose was attached to the rings in her tits. And those were attached to the ring in her clit. So when Anne held her head up it stretched he nose, tits, and clit. The rings in one cuntlip were attached to chains that went around her ass to the other lip holding her cunt open. And all Anne could think of was that she needed more. There was a cock in her pussy, another in her ass, a third in her mouth, a fourth between her tits. She had one hand wrapped around a cock and another fingering a pussy. Each of her feet was being stuffed up some nymphet;s cunt. And it wasn't enough. ""More, more - oh please god slut needs more"" Anne pleaded. ""Fuck slut, piss in slut, cum on slut. Slut needs it. Oh god slut needs it.""\n\nEpilogue\n\nAnne's mom did not recognize the tramp that ran up to her in the airport wearing a crop top that showed the bottom of her tits and a skirt that showed her ass cheeks. And when Anne grabbed her, kissed her, reached for her pussy, and pulled her mom's hand to her pussy, Anne's mom freaked. Once they got her home they laid it out for her. If she didn't cooperate Fred, Anne, and Susie would all testify that Anne's mom had fucked her getting her thrown in jail. So for the rest of the school year Anne's mom would cringe as Anne or Susie would join Fred in their bed and fuck him. When Anne graduated from high school (wearing nothing but a corset, stockings,, and two large dildos under her graduation robe naturally) she moved in with Paul. From that day forward Anne never wore clothes that hid her tits or pussy from view. Everything was either very transparent or her tits and pussy were not covered at all. When Susie graduated from High School she and Paul were married. Anne was not seen at the wedding because she spent the entire wedding hidden under Susie's wedding dress eating her pussy and drinking her piss.\n\nThe end"
933,Cheerleader Rape,"['MF-teen', 'nc', 'anal', 'v']","He was delighted to find that her bra released in the front, and he unhooked it and began to passionately devour her tits. She gasped, and realized that her skirt was being pushed down to her bound ankles, followed by her panty hose.\n\nThis was all happening too fast, and she didn't know what to do. His hands were all over her, his fingers sliding into her pussy and then rubbing her juice up to her clit. Suddenly he straddled her and placed his rock hard dick deeply into her mouth as he lowered his mouth to her steaming snatch.\n\nHe went right for her throbbing clit, and it felt so fine she knew there was no way to fight it. She relaxed, closing her lips around his cock, and in a few moments she felt her orgasm approach. She sucked hard, hoping to bring him off with her as the convulsive waves of ecstasy washed over her. He pulled his penis out of her mouth, however, and sandwiched it in her ample bosom as he slid forward to untie her ankles.\n\nHe got off her and rolled her off the reclined seat, onto the mattress. He pulled her body toward the back of the van, and when her chained arms cleared the top of the passenger seat, he rolled her onto her stomach. He slid her blouse and bra down one arm, across the handcuffs, and up the other arm, thereby exposing her naked back. He spread the moons of her buttocks, lowering his head to lap some of the juice from her pussy upward to her dry, tight asshole. She moaned in pleasure, wondering why her ex-boyfriend had never licked her bottom before.\n\nShe was still in a daze as he scooted his body under her helpless arms and onto her smooth back. His thumbs peeled her thighs apart slightly as his throbbing member sensed the heat of her sopping wet womanhood and the tip found its way inside. One thrust buried it effortlessly to the hilt. She moaned with even more intense pleasure as her vaginal walls yielded to the intruding shaft. But her pleasure was not his goal.\n\nAfter three or four thrusts, he pulled out all the way and slid up her body that scant two inches or so that make so much difference. His full weight was on her as he gripped her shoulders; his pecker-head now pressed firmly onto the moist pucker of her anal opening.\n\n""No. Not there. It won't fit there!"" She tried to squirm away in panic, but suddenly with one fluid motion he covered her mouth tightly and rammed forward with all his might. She froze, her eyes bugging out as several inches of his cocks haft slid into her virginal butt-hole before her tight, dry rectal membranes stopped his progress. A high pitched but muffled scream was drowned out as his palm firmly muffled her cries.\n\nTears began to flow freely from her bulging eyes. She had never known such agony. His dick felt HUGE! Why had he rammed it up her tiny little ass?\n\nHe pulled back and thrust forward again, this time going all the way in. Her body jerked as he hit bottom, but then she quit squirming and her scream ended in a grunt followed by a low moan. As he began to move in and out of her bowel track, she closed her eyes and fell silent. Her anus loosened a little bit, and he began to wonder if she had lost consciousness. He didn't really care as he began to move more freely in and out of her still tight butt.\n\nThen something strange happened. Her eyes re-opened wide, as if in surprise, and then closed again. Her hands, which had been on his buttocks in a feeble attempt to slow his thrusting, began to cup and massage his muscular buns. And then she began to fuck back against him, keeping time with his quickening pace.\n\nHe let go of her mouth and moved both hands to her soft, full butt cheeks, massaging them and alternately spreading them apart and pressing them together.\n\nThey in turn alternately flexed and relaxed around his pumping cock-shaft.\n\n""Oh God, harder. HARDER!"" She cried as she began to buck and writhe like a rodeo bull. It was all he could do to stay inside her as her climax hit. Jesus, he thought. If she had moved like this when she was fighting me, I'd have never gotten it in! He gripped her waist tightly and held on as he began to ejaculate into her throbbing, bucking bottom.\n\nHe pulled out, sat up, and uncuffed her. He handed her a paper towel to wipe off with, and used another to wipe the mattress off where her pussy had left a large we spot.\n\n""You forced me. You raped me. You s-s-sodomized me!""\n\nHe nodded.\n\n""Will you wear my class ring if I let you do that whenever you want?"""
934,Cheerleader Summer,"['MMF', 'inc']","She would always put down Tim and make fun of him in front of her friends. Other boys started picking on Tim, because Staci was such a tease, and they wanted to score points with her. And girls mostly ignored him. They wanted to stay on Staci's good side and hang around with her, because that's where so many boys were. Since I was his only friend, I got treated pretty much the same way by her crowd. But when I'd moved here in sixth grade, I was shy and all alone, and Tim had become my best friend. That was before girls really mattered. But I always had fun with him, and I wasn't going to be a traitor to him now.\n\nThe summer after our Junior year was especially bad. Staci was back at home, and two of her friends from college were staying with us all summer. They were cheerleaders at one of the large Florida universities, so they were as popular as Staci and as mean to Tim and me as she was. The night before everything started, Tim and I had been on a double date with a couple of cute girls a year older than we were. Staci ruined that by having some of her boyfriends start a fight with us and two others leave with our dates. The next day our Staci fantasies didn't even cheer us up until Tim got the idea. He asked if we could borrow some of my dad's video cameras. My dad was an amateur/semipro photographer who tapes weddings and other special events for people. I knew that he wouldn't mind if we were careful.\n\nTim said that Staci was at work that afternoon and that her girlfriends had gone down to Galveston for the day and wouldn't be home until dinnertime. I don't know why we never thought of this sooner. We hid two cameras in the bushes outside Staci's room and adjusted the curtains so that they had an unobstructed view. Between the two of them, almost the whole room was covered. We also adjusted the blinds of her bathroom so that there was a little gap at the bottom, and we aimed a third camera through the gap and at the shower. We were hoping to catch them each nude, and our plan was to make copies to sell. As gorgeous as they were and as much as they teased so many boys, we decided that we could easily take orders for more than 50 tapes and charge $50 or even $100 per tape. Besides, we hoped that having nude videos circulating among all of the boys around would knock them off their pedestals a little.\n\nWe were watching TV when Staci got home a little after 6:00. We'd set timers on the cameras to start at 6:00, so we knew it must be a good omen. Staci went into her bedroom. We heard the door lock and the shower start shortly after that. No screams or anything - another very good sign! The shower had been off for about ten minutes when the other two got home. Tim told them that we were going over to my house for dinner and to stay the night. The idea was that they would be less inhibited if they knew we weren't around. On the way to my house, we were talking about what we would see and wondered if they'd invite some boys over so we could videotape an orgy ... but we didn't really anticipate that.\n\nThe tapes were scheduled to run out about midnight, and we kept checking the clock, awaiting that moment all night. About 12:30, we snuck over to retrieve the tapes. The house was dark, and the cameras were still where we'd left them. We were really excited by what we knew must be on them, and we went back to my home and got the tapes set up in dad's workshop. We were rewarded at the very start as Staci walked into her room. She had on a short blue skirt and a light, transparent blouse. She took off her top and her bra and began playing with her spectacular breasts a little as she walked to the closet. That already guaranteed this tape a spot on the local hot list, and we were comparing her top with some famous playmates. Then she really surprised us; you could see one of her hands disappear and begin groping under her skirt. My heart skipped a beat or two while I tried to remember how to breathe.\n\nAt the closet, Staci pulled down her skirt, hung it up and then slid her panties down those long, luscious legs and into a laundry basket. Then she faced the mirror and watched as her self- pleasuring intensified. Our cameras had a rear view and kind of a side view, and Staci blocked the mirror, but there was no question what was going on. Abruptly, she stopped, slipped off her shoes and headed to the shower. That camera captured her heading in, and we fast-forwarded the three tapes to the point where she stepped back out. She did just what we wanted her to - she stood on the small rug outside the shower and toweled off, directly in the path of our camera.\n\nThen, she cocked her head, wrapped the towel around her body, and headed to the other room. She opened the door, and the other two walked in. As Staci began to close the door, Nikki yanked the towel from her body, and Staci's body language screamed, trying to get behind the door. The other two laughed, and we guessed that they were telling Staci that Tim and I had left for the night. (We would find out the next day when we retrieved the recorder and microphone that we'd hid in the room to capture what all they said.) Nikki and Jennifer each gave Staci's breasts a squeeze, and they pulled their extra-large T-shirts off over their heads. Nikki was standing there in a tiny, pink bikini, and Jennifer had on a floral one, but they both stripped and headed for the shower. Staci returned to the closet.\n\nThis was perfect; we had a private, nude tape of three of the most sexy, gorgeous women we'd ever seen (in person or in magazines). It almost made up for how rotten they'd been treating us. But then it got better. Nikki and Jen stepped into the shower together, and Staci got going in front of the mirror again. After just a couple of minutes, she went to the bathroom and slid open the sliding shower door. Nikki and Jen were kissing passionately. Staci kind of pulled Nikki out and down between her legs, and Jen followed her out and began kissing Staci. Without dwelling on all of the details, they did the kinds of things that girls can do with their tongues and fingers to each other ... right in front of our camera! Then they went to Staci's bed to do it all again.\n\nThey never did bother to get dressed. They sat around and talked, caressing each other. They turned on the stereo and danced, too. They eventually left the room. After a couple of hours of tape had passed, Jen came running into the room with Nikki and Staci chasing her. They got her on the bed, and she and Nikki began wrestling and tickling each other while Staci stood off to the side and played with herself. Then Staci joined them on the bed and got them to lick her. (She always had to be in charge!) Finally, Staci got up and turned out the lights.\n\nTim and I knew that we had a runaway bestseller here! We would merge the tapes into one and combine it with the audio. We argued how much to charge ($500 seemed appropriate to us but probably wouldn't generate enough business), and we speculated what this would do to Staci's Goddess Queen role.\n\nThe next morning (okay, afternoon, because we had been up late and slept until past 1:00), we retrieved the audio tape from Staci's bedroom. We were anxious to begin our editing, and we really didn't care that much about the sound, but we wanted to get it before Staci or her friends found it. We played it while we did our editing. Most of it was just dirty talking or moaning, but there were about thirty minutes, when they were lying around in the bedroom talking, which were more important than the video!\n\nDuring those thirty minutes, the girls ridiculed and insulted all of the men who seemed stuck to them. They laughed so hard that it we couldn't hear all of the comments, but the message was clear: they thought that the men were only good for teasing and using to get dinner and presents and for running errands; they also thought that the only lovers worth anything were other women. Then they tore into the other girls who were their friends - rating each one of them and identifying each one's flaws, always comparing the others to themselves as the top of the scale for physical perfection. It was Tim who saw the potential in the tape and said that he didn't want to sell it to anyone. I was confused until he explained his plan, and then I was convinced.\n\nWe spent nearly a week merging and editing the four tapes, and we ended with a little more than three hours of video. We set our plan to begin on Saturday morning. We knew that Nikki and Jen were going to visit San Antonio for the weekend. Tim's parents were out of the country all summer, so we were set. We were watching TV at about 10:30 in the morning when Staci came out of her room. She was gorgeous. She had on a T-shirt that ended several inches above the top of her tight blue jeans, and she was barefoot. Like always, I wanted to wrap my arms around her and kiss her, but she made some nasty comment about hating to start her day by seeing garbage like us, and that reinforced my resolve towards our plan.\n\nTim told her that he wanted her to wear a skirt today and to go take off her jeans. It kind of shocked her that Tim would try to give her an order, and she swore at us as she walked off. Tim said to wait, because he had something she should see. We began the VCR; the tape was already forwarded to the scene of the three of them in bed. I have to admit that Staci is very smart, and she recognized immediately what was going on. She didn't say anything as we played part of that scene and then forwarded to their frank discussion about boys. Staci understood the significance of what this tape would do to her status among her worshipers. Tim asked if she wanted to see the whole three hour show, and she told him no.\n\nTim ordered her again: ""didn't I tell you to take those pants off?"" Staci stood up and tried to bargain with us. The transformation was amazing to watch and was so sudden that it could have given us a whiplash. Instead of the cold, nasty Staci, she aimed all of her charm at us. ""I get it. So I apologize for being so mean to you - I didn't know how clever you really were. And I promise to be nice to you from now on. And if I let you order me around for the day, or how about the whole weekend to make it even better, then you'll let me have the tape, right?"" Her voice carried the coy, teasing sense of promise that she used to persuade her boyfriends to let her always have her way.\n\nTim shook his head harshly. ""No, you don't understand. You're going to follow all of our orders forever, and you never get the tape, but all of your friends here and at school in Florida will get a copy if you don't do what we say. Now this is my last warning: take off the pants!""\n\nShe looked frightened for a moment, and then she slowly undid her pants, peeled them down her legs, and stepped out of them. Her tiny, bright red panties stood out and shined against her tanned legs. We could see some of the lighter area normally covered by her bikini and the top of her pubic hair. ""Satisfied?"" she asked. Her voice was regaining its natural tone of scorn towards us. She turned around once; the panties did nothing to cover her fine ass, and I wanted to go caress it.\n\nTim walked over to her. ""No, I've changed my mind about you wearing a skirt,"" and he pulled her panties down to the floor. She kept her attitude of pride and arrogance as she just stepped out of them and put her hands on her hips. ""So is this how you've decided to get a date?"" she spitted. We didn't answer, but I got up and walked over to her. Together we took off her top and her bra. Staci's brashness seemed to melt as he clothes disappeared. She was a tease no longer, but now a gorgeous, sexy woman ready to do anything we commanded - make that a gorgeous, sexy, NUDE, woman. Her magnificent breasts mesmerized us, and we began kissing them.\n\nWe think that Staci was getting excited; she would say that it was just an act. Either way, I know that we surprised her when we both stopped, and I sat back down in the chair. Tim told her to go lie across my lap. Now I know that Tim and Staci's parents never spanked either of them, but Staci clearly understood our intentions, and I saw a flash of panic on her face. She dropped to her knees in front of Tim, begging him not to spank her ... that she would do anything to avoid it. He reached down without saying anything, took a handful of her hand, and slowly made her stand back up. Then, he turned her around and gave her a little push in my direction.\n\nShe was still begging wildly, and her hands had crept around to cover her behind, but she kept walking towards me. When she got to me, she looked into my eyes for help. I put my hands on her waist and lowered her over my knees. I was astonished at how scared she was of a spanking and how all of her defiance had vanished in the face of this threat. Tim went to his room, and I began moving my hand around and around on Staci's tight cheeks. I marvelled at how they fit so nicely into the cup of my hand, at how smooth and soft and tender they were. All the time, Staci was repeating ""oh, that feels good, don't stop, please don't hurt me."" I was getting hypnotized by her quiet pleas, the desire in her voice, and the feel of her hot, sexy body on my lap and under my hands.\n\nSuddenly, I began spanking her to break the spell. She wailed and rolled off my lap. She sat on the floor in front of me, crying, begging me to stop. I was captivated by the way her breasts jiggled with each of her sobs. Tim had returned from his room, and he took a picture of her there. ""The lap or the tapes,"" he reminded her. Still whimpering, she slowly climbed back onto my lap. This time, I reached down so I could play with her breasts as I rubbed her bottom a little, and then I resumed her spanking. She kept trying to put her hands behind her to block my blows and to rub away the sting, so Tim held her hands in front of her.\n\nAfter her bottom was totally red and my hand was getting sore, Tim sat and told her to lie across his lap. He was waving a hard plastic ruler. That's when she broke down and abandoned any remaining remnant of her superiority attitude. She knew that she wasn't a Queen or a Goddess anymore but just a naughty girl who was getting twenty years of punishment in a single sitting. She realized that she couldn't bargain or tease or beg her way out of anything; that tape made her into a slave.\n\nShe got on Tim's lap without any more orders or threats, but she couldn't stop the flow of tears. Every whack from the ruler was met by a fresh scream, and she began kicking her legs. I kneeled down, got ahold of each of her legs and clamped each of her knees on a shoulder - with my head between her thighs. I was very satisfied with my view!\n\nWhen Tim finished, he had Staci stand up so he could take pictures of her from the front and back. She didn't bother to argue; her attitude and her dignity were gone. We ordered her to stop bawling and to do the oral sex thing on each of us. I didn't have anything to compare it with at the time, but I was certain that she was giving us everything she had to satisfy us so we would stop punishing us. We had her take a shower (while we watched), and we let her put on her makeup and jewelry but not any of her clothes. For the rest of the day, we had her clean around the house and get things for us. That night, I had sex with her - Tim didn't want to go that far with his own sister. This was quickly making up for the years of mistreatment that we'd had.\n\nWe kept Staci nude again Sunday morning, until we decided to use one of my recurring fantasies of playing doll with her. She was the doll. Boys were always giving her sexy lingerie as presents, hoping that she would wear it for them (in their dreams!), but Staci kept it and had drawers full of it. We got it all out and had a fashion show. Tim and I would dress her in an outfit, and she would walk around and model it for us. I had just removed her transparent body suit (Tim got to dress her, I got to undress her), and she was standing there nude, waiting for the next item.\n\nTim chose the next item from the pile - some emerald green, crotchless panties, and he put them on her. He paused, then asked her to show us how she plays with herself so that we could learn to do it the way she likes it. This really embarrassed Staci, but she was now in the habit of obeying our demands. She started slowly, and then her free hand began pinching her nipples as she got going. Tim and I took over after a little while, and I believe she was having as much fun as we were.\n\nAfter that, Staci and I got in the jacuzzi together, and I soaped her all over, washed her off, and then had her suck on me again. We spent the rest of the day on the couch kissing and me fondling her. I had her put on a denim miniskirt so that she could cover her bruises when her friends got home, but I kept it bunched up at her waist until then. Tim had gone off to the craft store to get some things to prepare for tonight, but now he was just watching us. He was enjoying seeing his sister having to act slutty instead of arrogant and condescending. Besides, he knew that his fun would be arriving later.\n\nWhen Nikki and Jen got home, they knew immediately that something strange had happened while they were away; Staci was making out and showing off with the two most contemptible boys on her list. We'd given Staci the plan for the night, and she told Nikki and Jen to sit down, because we had something that they needed to see. We restarted the tape at the same place as the day before. Nikki screamed as soon she saw their three luscious bodies frolicking on the bed, and she stood up like she was going to attack one of us, but Staci shouted for her to sit down and watch. We played the same scenes as before.\n\nThese two weren't as sharp as Staci and didn't get it right away. They were furious at us for taping them and demanded the tape. Nikki was swearing at us, and Jen started to stomp out of the room. It was Staci who got them to calm down and see the predicament that they were in. We told them to undress. Jen started right away with some comment about how everyone's always after her body but that she never had imagined that she'd be showing it to a couple of nerds. (She still didn't perceive what they were in for.)\n\nIn the time it took for Jen to completely strip, Nikki had just gotten her shirt off. I went over to help her with her bra, and she jerked away from me and continued on her own, glaring at me the whole time. Tim was kissing Jen and rubbing her body, and Nikki was down to her highcut, turquoise, mesh panties. I started playing with her breasts, and we kissed. As I rolled her panties down below her bottom, she grabbed me tighter and french kissed me. They thought that they knew our plans and that this would satisfy us and earn them the tape.\n\nTim and I drew back and said that they had to wait, that there would be time for this after they were punished for being so rotten here so far. They looked confused until Staci pulled down her skirt to stand naked and show them her marks. That worried them. We told them that they didn't deserve as much punishment as Staci and that we wouldn't hurt them (but Tim and I had agreed that we needed to do something to give them the same slave attitude that Staci had now). That relieved them but confused them more. I led all five of us into Staci's bedroom. Tim got the twine he'd bought and told them to lie down, face up and side-by-side, on Staci's queen-size bed. Tim tied all four of their wrists to the headboard, and I tied their outer legs to the bed's legs. I tied their two inner legs together at the ankles.\n\nIt was beautiful to see those two ravishing young bodies lying there helpless and nude. Each of them was a breathtaking knockout worthy of endless dreams and fantasies, but I also still felt that neither of them could enchant me the way that Staci's hard body, lush curves, and sensual nature could.\n\nWe took lotion and rubbed it all over their bodies. They were starting to twitch in uncomfortable delight, and I suspect that they thought that they were going to enjoy this punishment. We concluded by rubbing them the way that Staci had taught us to play with her earlier that day. We could see how excited they were getting, and that's when we stopped. They both cried out for us to finish. I took some pictures of them like that while Tim left the room and returned with his purchase from the craft store: three long feathers. Tim and I took the feathers and began tickling the defenseless girls. We tickled them under the chin and underarms, along the ribs, up and down their legs and thighs, and especially all of their most intimate and sensitive spots.\n\nThey laughed so hard that they were crying, and we stopped several times so that they could catch their breath. They kept pleading with us to let them go, apologizing for acting cruel, promising to let us treat them any way we wanted - just like Staci. We warned them that they had to do anything we told them to do, without question or delay, or that they'd get a worse punishment next time. They agreed, and we untied their wrists. As Tim untied Jen and I released Nikki, they each hugged us tightly and kissed us passionately. Nikki leaned back, pushed my mouth to her breasts with one hand and, with her other hand, led my fingers back between her thighs. I saw Tim free Jen's ankles and go off with her to his room. Nikki and I had sex there on Staci's bed, and I spied her spread in front of her closet mirror and playing with herself.\n\nLater, I sent Nikki over to Tim's room so she could demonstrate all of her gratitude to him. I had my own wonderfully erotic and desireable slave whose breasts I wanted to taste again before I fell asleep. I called Staci, and she climbed into bed with me and cuddled me while I petted her. We continued our kissing that had been interrupted when Jen and Nikki had come home. This day had been more phenomenal than even my most glorious dreams. I remember falling asleep with a hand cupping her lovely bottom while has soft breasts rested against me and a long leg curled around me.\n\nThe rest of the summer was spent with these girls fulfilling our desires and fantasies, and I'll just repeat some of the more remarkable events that we had together.\n\nOn the Tuesday after the first weekend, Tim and I had spent much of the day at a comic book convention and then playing on my computer; his tape was missing, and so were the girls. We had made 5 copies of the tape. 1 for him, 1 for me, and three that we put into a safety deposit box with the originals.\n\nI brought my tape over and we started it in the VCR. We could hear the girls laughing as they approached the door about an hour later; they'd been out drinking. They came in and were calling for us, asking if we'd lost anything, insulting us - until they got to the living room and saw what we were watching. They sobered up very quickly! Nikki swore. I said ""you know what you have to do, don't you?"" Staci began stripping as fast as she could; Jen took the cue and did the same, but Nikki scowled at me and said sarcastically ""no, why don't you tell us, Master."" I walked up to her and stared in her eyes. ""They're doing fine, but don't you even think about moving until I tell you to."" I reached up her mini-skirt, grabbed her panties, and pulled them halfway down her thighs.\n\nStaci and Jen were standing nude, off to the side. Tim was playing with their breasts and telling them to be patient. (We had planned their punishement while waiting for them, but this was an unexpected wrinkle.) I told Nikki ""I've noticed that you're always the last one to get undressed. Maybe these clothes aren't any good,"" and I cut up the panties and tossed them into a corner.She was wearing a thin, pink blouse; I pulled it out from the skirt and cut it up the front and back into two parts and stripped it from her body.\n\nI slipped one blade of the scissors under the bra and held it still so both of her breasts could press against the cold metal. I saw a shiver run through her body. I snipped the elastic, and her breasts burst out. Then I cut through the elastic on her shoulders and threw away the bra, too. ""See, it should be easy for you to get undressed. I like this skirt too much to cut it, so hold it up for me as high as you can. You have such a cute body that I hate it to be covered."" She followed my orders, and I separated her legs so that I could caress up and down her thighs. Then I walked slightly behind her and started squeezing her ass so she wouldn't anticipate what was about to happen.\n\nI took the ruler and smacked her as hard as I could. She gasped, let go of the skirt, and whirled around in one move. ""Turn around and get that skirt back up,"" I demanded. ""There's a penalty for being last and being uncooperative."" I thought that she was going to argue, but I could see her trying to hold back the tears; all of her fight had left her. She did what I said, and I smacked her other cheek hard, too. She shook but wasn't crying. ""All right, go stand with the others.""\n\n""Do you want me to take my skirt off?"" she asked. ""You have to always do what you think we want you to do. Otherwise, you keep getting punished.""\n\nShe pulled her skirt off and went to stand next to Jen and Staci. I could tell that she'd finally given in.\n\nTim started telling them that what made us upset was that they had thought that we were so stupid that we would only have one copy of the tape and that we would leave it lying around where they could get it. He got to where he was shouting at them, waving his arms and asking if that's what they really thought of us. Of course, the girls weren't going to say anything. They just kind of cringed, unsure of what punishment to expect.\n\nI stepped towards them. ""We think that only the guilty one of you should be punished. Tell us whose idea it was, who was in charge."" They all just kind of looked down at the floor. ""Fine, we'll just have to help you remember."" I went up to Nikki and asked her ""Nikki, who stole the tape."" She didn't answer, so I told her to bend over, to grab her ankles, and to spread her legs a little. Her breathing sped up a little, but she did it. I whacked her five times, hard. By then, she had lost her battle to keep back the tears.\n\nI moved on to Jen. ""Your turn, Jen, who did it?"" I pressed the ruler against her bottom and started pushing on her back to bend her over. She cried ""It was Staci! She did it! Please don't paddle me!""\n\n""You little liar!"" Staci shouted.\n\nI told Jen that since they couldn't agree, we would have to continue working on their memories. I pushed on her back again, and she was getting slightly hysterical, begging us to believe her and to let her do anything else for us but not to spank her, because she'd never been spanked in her life. I was firm and told her to bend over, because she was going to get her five swats, but we would only count the ones while she was bent over. She got in the position but kept screaming ""I hate you Staci! I hate you!"" between her sobs. I tried to take it a little easier on her.\n\nThen it was Staci's turn. ""Come on, Staci, who did it?"" She just stood there and shivered. I gave the ruler to Tim, and he gave her the spanking.\n\nI went back to Nikki and asked her if she was remembering anything, and I patted her bottom. She swore at Staci and told her to admit it; Staci was crying but didn't answer, so I gave Nikki five more. I was enjoying making her squirm.\n\nJen was on her knees when I came up to her. ""We can keep doing this all night until you agree on who's guilty, and then we'll start the real punishment."" Jen let out a deep sob and leaned back until she was lying on her back, her knees sticking up in the air. ""Please, no more,"" she implored us. ""Can't you do something else?""\n\nI looked over at Staci. ""Come on, Staci, do you like torturing your friends like this? Tell us the truth."" She kind of sank to her knees and curled up. Faintly, we heard her say ""it was me."" I told Jen and Nikki to get up, and we ordered them to punish Staci for us. We warned them, though, that if they didn't do a good enough job, we would have to punish Staci and them, too.\n\nThey descended upon Staci with such fury that I don't think we even needed to add that last warning. They were much more savage than Tim and I would have been: spanking her, yanking hair, pinching, pulling and twisting her breasts, and more. I left the room. After they left Staci tied up in the shower, Jen came and spent the night with me.\n\n A Cheerleader Summer, part 2\n\nI got up early the next morning to release Staci. I got in the shower with her and helped to clean her off. Sure, we wanted her compliant, but I didn't want her to lose the mystique that made her more special that anyone else. She didn't want to let go of me, and she kissed me all over my body. That morning is what I remember as the best sex of the summer. After awhile, we dried off and moved to her bed. She still kept holding on to me; she kept her body tightly against mine, and I felt her finally relax while I kept caressing her back and her ass.\n\nFor thest rest of that day, we had Jen and Nikki make up to Staci. We didn't want any lingering hostilities (and it was fun to watch the three of them in bed). By the end of that day, everything seemed forgiven among them again.\n\nThe girls had only been our slaves for about a couple of weeks when we were going into a store one day. Of course, they all had on real short skirts and looked gorgeous. As we went in, a plain- looking boy about our age was obviously staring at them. Nikki made some nasty comment loud enough for him and the rest of the people around us to hear - something like ""Don't even think it; I don't need nerds like you looking at me!"" The other two kind of giggled. Although she acted deferential enough to me and Tim, she was twice as cruel to everyone else. It really got to me right there, because I had been kind of in his spot just earlier this summer. I called for him to wait and told Nikki to apologize to him. She did, but it was very sarcastic, and that made me even more upset.\n\nI told the boy that we were trying to teach Nikki to be polite and would he help by punishing her. He looked confused; so did Nikki. He said that he didn't think he should. I told Nikki to convince him that he should spank her, or else Tim and I would go home and do it. That scared her enough to sincerely plead with the boy to punish her. There were people all around us, so she was practically whispering. He still wasn't convinced, so I told Nikki to pull up her skirt and turn around for him.\n\nNikki was wearing a white tube dress, extremely clingy and just below her ass. I'd seen how Tim had dressed her, too: no bra and flesh-colored thong panties. She turned bright red in horror and looked at Tim, hoping that he would give her a reprieve, but Tim and I had agreed weeks ago not to interfere with each other during scenes like these. She knew that she really didn't have any choice, and she hiked up her dress. I was certain that this would convince him; Nikki probably had the best looking bottom of all three girls, one that you just couldn't resist.\n\nHe agreed - vigorously enthusiastic, and I quietly told him to follow me. A crowd had begun to gather to watch Nikki's show, so we began walking across the parking lot. At the far end, I stopped between two vans but where there was enough space for us, and I told Nikki to give him her panties. ""Please, do I have to?"" she asked. ""You saw they don't cover anything, they won't be in his way.""\n\n""Yes,"" I told her, ""but I'm tired of how mean you act to people like him, and I think he deserves this payment from you. I want you to remember it next time you're tempted to mouth off to someone."" She reached under her dress, pulled down her panties, stepped out of them, and handed them to the boy. ""Now, your dress.""\n\n""I can't do that here!"" she whispered violently.\n\n""Okay,"" I told her, ""your choice. We can either do a short session here or we can all go back home for a long one.""\n\nShe paused for just a moment, considering the humiliation versus the pain and then began slowly lifting up her dress. I could see her shaking. I also suspect that the punisher enjoyed this slow, embarressed strip as much as the spanking. We left the dress lying at her feet, and I had her bend over and spread a little. He didn't take it easy on her, and I also noticed that his hand lingered on her ass after each swat.\n\nAfter twenty, I had him stop, thanked him, and sent him away (with Nikki's panties as a souvenier). Normally, Nikki is the loudest screamer when we punish her, but this time all she had done was whimpered. When she stood up and dressed again, I saw that she was still crying profusely. I wasn't sure if it was because of her burning bottom or the degrading display. Either way, I never saw her mistreat a stranger again.\n\nThroughout the summer there were two events that we often had the girls do for us. It was probably our favorite thing (next to the sex). We would have them do cheerleading routines in the nude. Sometimes, what would be even more exciting would be to have them do their routines in nothing but their short, cheerleader skirts. It was fun to see the jiggling T&A show. And when they had on the skirts, it made the jumps especially exciting because of the nude flashes. We got to tape them doing lots of nude cheers that summer!\n\nOne evening around dinnertime, we ordered a couple of pizzas and realized that we were $2 short. Tim had an idea. He dressed the girls in sexy outfits, and everyone except Jen waited in another room when the pizza guy rang the doorbell. She had him bring in the pizzas while she told him how cute he was and asked for a kiss (he gave her more than one). Then, she called Nikki and Staci into the room and offered to make a deal. If he would give the pizzas to them, they would all take off their skirts to show him their panties. And, if he would give them a bottle of wine (at least $10), he could choose one of them to dance for him and undress completely. He agreed, of course, and they all removed their skirts. I thought that Jen did it especially sensually, and she even rolled down the top of her panties a little for him. When he returned with the wine, he asked Jen to dance for him. She put on a fantastic show, and he left satisfied.\n\nEarlier that week, we had talked about spending a weekend in New Orleans. Now, we had the idea tof earning some extra money for the trip by making the girls compete on amateur nights at the topless bars. They resisted, naturally, but we demanded it, and we went to one far away to where no one would recognize them. They were all very nervous, but they got some ideas by watching the regulars. Looks-wise, they completely outclassed everyone there. Staci won first, Nikki was second, and they also earned $95 in tips. The surprising thing, though, was how excited Jennifer was by the end of the night. By the end of the contest, she was really turned on (maybe by watching the other women as much as performing for strangers).\n\nWe had them compete on two more nights, and both times, Jen won and Staci was second. Jen was really getting into stripping, and her enthusiasm made her a crowd favorite. Tim and I had them practicing their strip shows at home (and we added them to our tape collection), and it always turned on Jen the most; she couldn't help but finger herself while the other two danced and sometimes while she was dancing herself.\n\nEven after we stopped making them compete, Jen still would take us to the topless clubs every week or two. The manager would let her into the rotation and let her do lap dances. Since Nikki and Staci didn't want to dance, we made them come along in short skirts with nothing underneath, and Tim and I would keep them on edge with our hands up their skirts while we all watched. The first time that we all did this, Jen was watching a short, large- breasted blonde named ""Sunshine"" most of the night (her real name was Ashley). Ashley said that she couldn't do a lap dance for another girl there at the club, so Jen paid for her to dance for me while she watched closely. Jen also invited her to the house so she could teach Jen how to give better lap dances. That was a hot morning, with Ashley demonstrating to Jen, and Jen trying to do one better, and both of them practicing on me and Tim, and they were totally nude. Nikki was off at the side (also nude) and masturbating the whole time. Staci was at work, so she missed out, but Ashley ended up in bed with each of the rest of us (twice with Jen).\n\nAnother night, late summer, the girls invited four or five other girls over for a slumber party. My parents had gone to a conference in Dallas for the week, and Tim and I went to my house for the night. The girls were planning to play strip poker, and we Staci had helped us to hide the cameras earlier that evening. This was one of those games where after you lost your clothes, you had to bet your body, and if you lost again, you became the winner's slave for the rest of the night. Well, we had a call from Nikki that Debbye and Jordan were on their way over, and she asked us to give them a rough time.\n\nThey arrived, both wearing short skirts and tight blouses. Debbye is a vivacious blonde with fantastic legs, and Jordan is a sultry brunette with a cute face and bewitching figure. We asked them why they were there. Jordan explained that they had been playing strip poker and that Nikki had won them and sent them over. We were supposed to choose which of them was the most seductive and to give the loser a full punishment.\n\nTim pressed them: ""why would Nikki do that to you?"" We learned that Jennifer had been an early loser to Deb, then Jordan had lost her to Deb, and they had made her do some very humiliating things. So after Nikki had won both of them, she asked Jen what to do, and this had been Jen's suggestion.\n\n""What did you make her do,"" we asked. Things like cleaning out a car while nude, knocking on a neighbor's door in bra and panties and asking if he could give her a battery for her vibrator, and then playing with herself, nude, in the hammock on the back patio, they told us.\n\nWe had them sit down while we got some things to punish the loser. We built a collection of all types of things: ping-pong paddles, rulers, rope, knitting needles and pins, matches, clothespins, potato peeler, ... anything. What they didn't know was that it was all just for show to scare them, and it worked; Jordan's voice was quivering, and Debbye looked a little pale. We explained that if Nikki and Jen had sent them to us, then the two in front of us must have been extremely mean to Jen, and we would avenge her appropriately.\n\nWe asked Deb to start by showing Tim how seductive she was, and she did a sexy stroll for him and lifted her skirt a little at the end. I asked Jordan if she could do better, and she ended her act by flashing her panties, too, but then getting in my lap and french kissing me. Deb's turn was a kiss with Tim's hand on her breasts. Jordan went further by taking off her top for me while we kissed. Deb did the same, and her skirt, and Jordan took it all off. Neither one dared to be the least seductive, and it wasn't long before they had each ""seduced"" us all of the way.\n\nTim was still massaging Deb's breasts when I rolled off of Jordan, and he asked me how I voted. We agreed that, obviously, they were both very seductive, though not as seductive as Jennifer. We also agreed they couldn't both escape the punishment, but it seemed like a tie to us. The girls began to protest that we couldn't torture both of them, and we agreed with them. We said that since we were going to punish them both, we would only use the paddles on them.\n\nYou could see the relief in their eyes, and I turned away so they wouldn't see me smile. This had been the original plan! After their long spanking session, I doubt that they still felt relieved. Our intent was to make sure that the girls would still have very red bottoms to show their poker buddies.\n\nWhen we told them that they could leave, they reached for the clothes, and we stopped them. They had given us their clothes, being seductive, and we intended to keep them. The girls whined, and we gave them another dozen swats for arguing with us. Then I made them an offer. I said that I'd find something to cover the bottom of one of them, but they'd have to fight over it. Debbye had a confused look on her face, but Jordan understood. She grabbed a handful of Debbye's hair in each hand and tried to tug her to the floor. Debbye was screaming, and her waving arms found Debbye's breasts and began squeezing them. Jordan screamed and pushed Deb away. They both were panting and then rushed at each other and began the tit-twisting again. Jordan couldn't take it and immediately tried to get away, but Deb wouldn't let go. Jordan dropped to the floor and rolled over, face down, to protect her breasts. Deb got on top of her, took a savage bite out of her ass, and begain flailing Jordan's bruised bottom.\n\nFinally, Deb finished by rolling her over, sitting over her face, and making Jordan lick her. What was most amazing about that pair was that as viciously as they always fought, they were also passionate lovers. To skip ahead a little, the next year in school, because of the hidden camera at the poker party and the one at our house that night, these two were forced to become Tim's next set of slaves - all three always had a wonderful time in bed together, but the two girls were constantly looking for ways to embarrass the other or get on Tim's good side so he would let her help punish the other one.\n\nMy Senior year plan developed differently. A couple of weeks before school began again, Melissa started calling me. Melissa was in my class, and I'd seen her at little during the summer, because she was also a friend of Staci's (what cute girl wasn't?). Mel was also on the cheerleading squad, and her body was proportionately pleasing the same way that Staci's was except that Melissa was about five or six inches shorter with wavy, dark hair and a dark complexion. She would call just to talk, but I got the impression that she was impressed with the way I treated my girlfriend (in public), how satisfied, happy, and devoted Staci was to me, and she knew that Staci would be returning to Florida soon. She let me know that she understood that Staci was my girlfriend but that she was available while Staci was away.\n\nShe always asked what my family was doing, and one afternoon, I told her that my parents were going to be at a meeting that night. She asked if she could come over for kind of a date. I had a good idea of what to expect, so I also invited Staci and had her hiding in another room. When the bell rang and I opened the door, there stood Mel, completely nude; her clothes were in a heap at her feet. She bounced into the room, into my arms, and began kissing me and pulling off my shirt. Melissa's body was as sensational as I'd imagined, and the surprise to me was that she was shaved (in the back of my mind, I was wondering how Staci would look like that). In no time, I was sucking a nipple and had a couple of fingers in her - that's when Staci came into the room. Mel tensed up immediately. Staci didn't say anything, but she came over and replaced my fingers with her mouth. Until then, Mel says that she hadn't even realized that Staci was nude, too. Melissa also told us that later that she had never been interested in girls before, so she momentarily felt panicky when Staci began licking her, but Staci has an expert tongue, and Mel's fiery body was already too desire-filled to complain. So for that final week of summer, Melissa joined me and Staci just about every evening, and it got to where Mel enjoyed sex with Staci as much as with me.\n\nThe Sunday that Staci was going back to Florida, I went over to her house in the morning. Tim said that she was still in her room, so I snuck in. She wasn't asleep. She was in bed crying. She hugged me when she saw me and told me that she didn't want to leave, how she had hated me more than ever after the videotape prank, but now she loved me.She said no boyfriend had ever treated her so well (despite my harsh punishments, I had always worshiped her so tried to be fair) or had been such a good lover (the others, she says, always resented her girlfriend lovers). She was scared that when she returned to college, I would have Melissa and forget about her.\n\nI tried to reassure her by reminding her that I had always loved her and that I always continue to love her. I agreed that Melissa was sexy but that she could never be more than a weak substitute for Staci. Staci's body was so much more awesome, her personality was more fun, and she was sweeter, more passionate, smarter, and more tender than Mel could ever be. We had a very passionate morning and early afternoon before she left; I still believe that she was determined to secure her number one position in my heart before she had to leave.\n\nThroughout my Senior year, we called each other regularly. Staci told me about her girlfriends (she was sharing an apartment with Jen, Nikki, and another girl named Brooke). I would tell her about the things I was doing with Mel. We vowed to resume our affair in the summer, and we had an imaginative phone sex life until then.\n\nMy sex life with Melissa was going great, but she kept hinting that she was missing Staci, too. At the start of the second semester, a new girl transferred to our school. Shannon was tall with a very nice figure and great legs - from what I could tell in her tight jeans. Melissa told me that Shannon had kind of small but very nice-looking breasts. Mel had a gym class last period, and Shannon wanted to try out as a diver for the Olympics some day, and she would come during the last period and practice. Mel got to see her change into her swimsuit almost every day in the locker room, and she kept imagining that Shannon kept looking at her, too. Shannon was a year younger than us, but she was graduating a year early, and, as luck had it, Mel discovered that she had a scholarship to Staci's school.\n\nMelissa invited her to have dinner with us, letting her know about my friends from that college. Mel chose a night when her parents were on some type of retreat, and she cooked for the two of us. We had wine after dinner, and we were all feeling loose when Mel got us starting to talk about movie stars and who looked the best. From there, she told Shannon how much she admired her legs. Shannon protested that Melissa's looked just as good, and Mel asked me to judge. I said it wasn't fair, since I'd seen hers but only seen Shannon in jeans.\n\nMelissa ordered Shannon to take off her jeans so I could compare their legs, and she pulled hers off. Shannon blushed a little but stood up and turned to face away from me, because as she yanked down her tight jeans, her tiny pink panties started to come down with them. She pulled them back up, stepped out of her jeans, and turned to face me. Mel walked over and asked me what I thought. I reminded them that Staci had nice, long legs, and I was partial to them - so I preferred Shannon's. Shannon blushed again and picked up her pants. She made some comment about Melissa having better breasts, though. Mel jumped on that and argued that Shannon had very attractive breasts. Shannon just kept shaking her head and seemed very embarrassed, so Mel asked me to judge again. She pulled off her top and bra and told Shannon to do the same. Shannon stared at Mel's bobbing breasts, finished off a glass of wine, and stripped off her blouse and bra. I told her they looked terrific but there was only one way to tell for sure, and I began carressing and kissing them. Mel walked over, and Shannon reached out to play with her breasts. I'll tell you - Shannon was positively insatiable. We had lots of fun that night, and she wanted to continue on every night, which made Mel happy again.\n\nI didn't tell Staci about Shannon, because I had an idea. The next month was Spring Break, and I asked Staci if Melissa and I could come to visit. She was excited by the idea. Well, we also brought Shannon along, and she and Staci became instant lovers, too.\n\nI know this story is dragging on, so I'll wrap it up here. After Graduation, Melissa and I decided to go to the same college as Staci and Shannon. All four of us and Brooke rented a house together. We graduated from there together, and we all still live together happily along with Jen when she's in town. Jen became an exotic dancer and has been in some amateur films. I don't hear from Tim much, except that I know he's an accountant in the East and lives with Jordan, and Nikki."
935,Cheerleader With No Panties,"['teen', 'super hero', 'humor']","Too long... it was taking too long! They had to get away before-\n\nThe doors slammed open. ""That's enough boys, party's over!""\n\nNo!\n\nShe was standing in the doorway, hands on hips, with the sun shining from behind her, silhouetting her upper thighs through the pleats of her short skirt, causing the red and gold of her sweater to glow; radiance matched by her curls of brunette hair.\n\n""No!"" snarled Paul, raising his gun towards her.\n\nShe waggled her finger at him, tut-tutting, an indulgent smile playing on her lips, and Paul wavered. Then she spun herself around, bent down to touch her toes, flicking her skirt up over her cute behind.\n\nLong legs stretched from said behind all the way to the tops of her short socks. Straight down. And between those lily-white legs, just peeking out, her furred little mound; her pale pussy; her exotic emptiness.\n\nSo lovely, so desirable, so soft, so dreamy, so pale, so welcoming, so...\n\nPaul was holding something long and cylindrical and it wasn't his gun.\n\nShook his head, trying to shake some sense into his enraptured neurons. He had to move, push past the girl, get away!\n\nAnd then she reached back and started to rub her ass.\n\nHe half-glanced down and was unsurprised to see his cock, engorged to its full seven inches, in his hand.\n\nHer fingers were brushing over her mound now.\n\nHis fingers were stroking his hardness at full tilt.\n\nHer fingertips just running over her labia.\n\nHis fist clenched around his cock tighter than he could ever have imagined.\n\nHer fingers gently parting her lower lips.\n\nPaul exploded noisily.\n\nHis hips bucking into his tight-clenched hand.\n\nHer fingernail running forward along her slit, seeking out -\n\nHurrrhhh!!!\n\nHe felt his balls clench, his cock strain, his whole body spasm, as he experienced the most intense moment of his life; he felt as if his mind, his emotions, his soul were being shot from his member along with gallons and gallons of sticky white spume.\n\nWhen he came to he found himself on his knees, his trousers around his ankles, before a puddle of his ejaculate.\n\nHe heard a click as handcuffs were fastened around his wrists, miranda rights echoed in his ears. He was dimly aware of being carried off into a police van, his legs too weak to bear him.\n\nBut mostly, he just knew that he was knackered.\n\n The policeman had watched as the van carried the robbers off to their incarceration. Now, he turned to the architect of their capture, trying his very hardest not to stare at her voluptuous, mountainous, pert, soft, generous breasts. Oops.\n\n""Thank you again, Cheerleader With No Panties, we'd never have caught them if it hadn't been for you.""\n\nThe Cheerleader smiled, her lips parting to reveal faultless white teeth. ""It's all in a day's work for every super hero. But now you must excuse me; somewhere, a crime is being committed!"" And with that she was off, soaring high into the sky.\n\nThe policeman watched her fly off over the city, the gentle breeze fluttering her skirt, her legs slightly parted and just visible between them -\n\nHe sensed beside him the bank manager, still agog from what he had witnessed. ""You know,"" he said, trying to take his mind off that glimpse of the Cheerleader's perfect teenaged twat. ""It gives a man a warm feeling to know she's up there doing her job.\n\nSexier than a streaking {insert author of choice} Causes cums more powerful than a locomotive, Able to make cocks tall with a single glance, It's... THE CHEERLEADER WITH NO PANTIES!!!\n\n ----\n\nWell, at least it's short! This only took a couple of hours to write, but if you should have any comments, good or bad, then I can be emailed at JohnnyD@cryogen.com. Who knows, if you write to me I might write back... Oh yes, and my other stories can be found on my website, the URL of which"
936,Cheerleader's Torment I,"['teens', 'orgy']","Kate thought about Idaho as she packed a bag. She had been invited on a camping trip with the other girls on the squad. It was a sort of get acquainted trip. They also mentioned some kind of test that Kate would have to perform, though they didn't make much of it. It was just something they all had had to do they said, an initiation of sorts. Her mother had said that it was perfectly normal, and that she'd had to do the same thing. She'd laughed to herself when Kate mentioned it, seemingly remembering wild times. It made Kate uncomfortable. The most important thing, Kate's mother had told her, was to be a good sport. If you didn't go along, you got dropped from the ""A"" crowd, and once dropped there was no getting back. Caroline, who was the leader of the girls had told her to bring lots of jeans, T-shirts, and warm things just in case. She also told Kate to bring along the swim suit which she had helped Kate pick out. It was very skimpy, and Kate had been embarrassed when Caroline had pulled it off of the rack. It was a black two piece with bottoms that cut high up around the rear, which in Kate's case would leave her full, round cheeks hardly covered. Until a few years ago, Kate had been what they call ""skinny."" Though her frame was not inordinately frail, she had just always been a thin girl. In her early teens, however, she had blossomed substantially, growing not o nly flaring hips and a lush bottom, but very large breasts as well. They had started to call her ""Wonder Woman,"" back at school in Idaho, much to her embarressment. Not only did her breast grow very big and round, but th ey stood out from her chest, and looked even bigger on her slim frame. Though they seemed to be the envy of many women, they made her feel cheap, and the effect they had upon men of all ages made her extremely uncomfortab le. They often just stared openly. Even at her young age she was already considering reduction surgery. Both her parents and doctor had advised her to wait a few years. Though there was nothing ""bimbo-ish"" about Kate, she was not comfortable with her new found attention. Her luscious thick, long dark hair and dark eyes gave her a more sophisticated look and she had really grown quite be autiful. With her slightly almond shaped eyes, high cheekbones, and full sensuous mouth, was often even compared to Sophia Loren. She, however, wanted to be taken seriously. It was the top of the bikini, therefore, that was the real problem. It was skimpy too, basically just a string that went horizontally around the lower half of her chest with two strips about three inches wide that rose v ertically from it up across her nipples. Ample amount of Kate breasts would bulge out of either side of both of the straps going up over them, and this bothered Kate even more than the bottoms. Though Kate had initially balked at the bikini, she relented when Caroline insisted that she bring it- as well as a figure hugging black dress with spaghetti thin shoulder straps that Caroline lent her- ""just in case"" s he decided later that she wanted something more sexy. Kate had not wanted to argue, and though she was quite sure that she would never wear anything like that, she agreed to bring them all along. She also made quite sur e to bring a pair of cut-offs and T-shirt and sports bra in case they did go swimming. This was Kate's first trip without any real adults, the first time she had been away with friends without any supervision. Of course her parents did not know the whole story. They thought that five girls were going to st ay at the cabin Deirdre's parents owned up in Maine, a place that they had inherited but rarely used more then one weekend a month. As the time approached Kate became increasingly nervous, hoping that the other girls didn't forget her and thinking about the test Caroline had mentioned to her. The cheerleading squad was a special group, Caroline h ad said, and all of them had had to pass the test. If Kate wanted to be part of the group she would have to pass it as well. She hoped that they wouldn't tie her to tree all night or anything like that. She decided that she could do anything the others did and besides she'd been tested by Caroline before. During her tryout, she had made Kate put her panties on outside of her jeans and walk over to watch football practice for awhile, the n to McDonald's for a snack. It was embarrassing but worth it because in the end everyone thought she was a good sport. The actual tryout had been worse. Having to memorize dance steps and perform them in front of a group of people sitting on a panel was worse than a whole crowd. She remembered the way that Mr. Hurley had looked at her, a nd it made her shudder. He owned some kind of big business and was a benefactor for the school, so he along with some others were involved in some decisions and were at the panel. He'd stared at her long legs and then wat ched her breasts move as she went through her routine. She'd almost wanted to leave, but had promised her mother.\n\n She jumped when she heard the blast of a car horn and rushed out to the street pulling the backpack she had borrowed from her brother behind her. The other girls were in the car with Caroline, who jumped out and opened t he truck for Kate's bag. ""Got everything?"" she asked. Kate knew what she meant. ""Yes,"" she'd replied. Caroline made her open her bag and show her that she had the dress, the bikini, and her new cheerleading outfit. She even insisted that Kate go back inside and get her make-up, such as it was, mascara and an eyebrow penc il. It was okay, Caroline had said. She had plenty of make-up, and she'd put a lot of stuff into a case and would put it in Kate's bag. She also grabbed Kate's big white fluffy towel and bathrobe as well. The other girls were all very nice, and as they set off, they chatted away. Dierdre even joked about how the star quarterback had noticed Kate, and had begun asking about her. They had all laughed because he was sort of Caroline's guy, and they teased her about Kate as competition. Kate assured them that she had no interest in football players. Caroline drove to the Howard Johnson's where she pulled into the parking lot. She drove around, obviously looking for someone and then pulled up behind another car and gave him a blast with the horn. A guy got out, and Kate recognized a guy named Mike. Mike worked with the school supplying computers or something. Kate didn't really know him. He was older, late twenties, but she'd seen him around. She's heard that he had a lot of access to all kinds of computer stuff, games, hardware, etc, and so a lot of people vied for his attention. There were others in his car as well, but Kate couldn't see who they were.\n\nHe walked up to the car and said hello to everyone. All of the girls seemed to know him well. He looked at Kate and smiled. He introduced himself and put his hand in the car towards her to shake. She took it and said hel lo. They made small talk for a minute, and then he went back to his car and they all started off. They headed for the highway and 93 North. It only took an hour to clear Massachusetts and enter New Hampshire, the time passed quickly as the girls told her about the lake, the caribou they had seen, the privacy, and th e beer Mike was going to get. They explained to her that this weekend she was a guest, but if she passed the test and became part of the group she would have to chip in for the beer and food like the others. Kate told the m that only seemed fair and she would never complain about chipping in, hoping that they would tell her more about the test....but nobody mentioned it again. In no time they crossed the Maine border and continued on the l ong ride to Baxter State Park. About an hour into Maine Mike stopped at a roadside McDonald's, they went through the drive-thru line to save time as everyone wanted to get there as soon as possible. The only delay was when Caroline ran up to Mikes window while they were in line, checking directions Kate thought.\n\nShortly after they left McDonald's dusk started to settle in, Kate watched the sun drop behind the mountains in the West and began to notice how much more isolated it was up here. The towns grew further and further apart and the traffic on the road became lighter and lighter. As they passed through one small town, Mike pulled them into a motel parking lot, and they decided to stop here for the night. As the guys got out of the car, Kate realized that she only really knew one of them, and he gave her the creeps. His name was Jack, and she had him in one of her classes. He was overweight and pimply, and was one of thos e guys who stared. Mike and Caroline each got a room, and the girls and guys all piled in accordingly laying sleeping bags on the floor. Kate tried to find out more about the test, but none of the girls would say much. The next morning they set off again, but after about twenty minutes Kate noticed that Mike's right hand blinker was on. She hoped nothing was wrong with his car, as they were over halfway there according to Caroline. S he sat up and peered ahead trying to determine why he was pulling over into the rest area. Caroline pulled in behind Mike as he jumped from his car. They all trotted to the men's room. The five girls climbed out of the car to stretch their legs. None of them had to go, and soon the guys were back out. ""Okay, let's load up."" Caroline nodded and started back to the drivers door. She turned to Kate and casually said, ""Kate, you ride with the boys for the rest of the way."" Surprised. Kate stopped in her tracks, looked about nervously. She was about to ask why when Caroline came around and pulled her to one side. ""Its time for you to begin the test now Kate,"" Caroline said suddenly seriously. ""From here on out, you have to do exactly as you're told."" Kate looked into the older girl's eyes for a sign of what this might mean, what she might have to do, but couldn't find one. ""What will I have to do?"" Kate asked, feeling a rush of adrenaline in her stomach. ""Nothing that we ALL haven't had to do."" Caroline replied. ""It's not so bad."" She looked Kate in the eye. Kate looked over to the car where the guys were standing waiting, and started to feel a little scared. How bad could it be? Caroline noticed her apprehension. ""If you don't want to go,"" Caroline continued curtly, ""let us know now and we'll drop you in Bangor and put you on a bus."" Her head spinning Kate thought for a second and realized that if she went back there would be all kinds of questions from her parents that she didn't want to answer. Plus she knew that going home now, would be end of he r hanging around with these kids, her friends, and besides they had all passed, they were just trying to scare her. She turned to Caroline and said ""What would make you think that I would even consider going back.""\n""Good girl. We'll see you at the campsite."" Caroline opened the trunk and pulled out Kate's bag and walked it over to Mike, who took it and put it in the truck of his car. Caroline winked at her as she walked back to the other girls. Kate walked around the passenger side and climbed in the door that a guy she vaguely knew as Tom was holding open for her. As if she wasn't nervous enough, the smile on his face made her feel even worse. Sliding to wards the middle, she saw the creepy Jack Wilcox. . She also noticed another guy from school whose name she didn't know in the front seat. She avoided any contact with Jack who was sitting just behind drivers seat and she made her body even smaller when Tom climbed in next to her. ""OK everybody we're ready to go"" said Mike as he closed the door. He turned the key and started the car. Kate listened to the idle. Mike turned to the back seat ""Kate before we go....please take of your shoes.""\n""What?"" she replied, not sure she'd heard right. ""Kate, until you pass the test, you don't get to ask questions. Your shoes, or, the bus!"" Kate felt her face flush with embarrassment, and started to look around at the other guys before realizing that that only made it worse. She slowly leaned forward and began to untie her left sneaker. ""No,"" Mike stopped her. ""Put your foot up on the edge of the seat."" Kate was momentarily stunned. She pulled her foot up on the edge of the seat. She looked up and noticed that she had the rapt attention of all four guys. It really gave her the creeps. ""Gently loosen the knot."" Slowly, she undid her shoe and then eased it off of her foot. Mike held out his hand for it. She started to feel a bit dizzy as she undid the other shoe. ""Socks too, Kate"" Kate hesitated and then stripped off her right sock, then her left, and passed them to Mike. She instinctively stuck her feet under the seat in front of her. Four sets of eyes stared at her, and then broke into nervou s smiles. ""OK. Everyone. We're off.""\n\nEmbarrassed, but relieved Kate leaned back in the seat. Not wanting to have even the most incidental contact with the boys sitting on either side of her, she did everything she could to make herself smaller. As Mik e pulled back on the highway and headed North, she hunched her shoulders forward to make her breasts look as small as possible. The boys continued to talk about the trip, the need to get firewood as soon as they got there, the beer, how much the beer cost, and most importantly would they have enough. They never acknowledged her again. It was as if she didn't even exist. She leaned back and closed her eyes trying to make the trip go faster. It was strange she thought, if anyone of these kids stopped by her house when she was barefoot it wouldn't have bothered her a bit. So why was she so embarrassed about Mike taking her shoes? Perhaps it was because tha t they took them? That she had no choice! That had to be it. She nestled into the seat and tried to doze off, while at the same time not moving any nearer to the boys. At first she thought that it was nerves, but quickly realized that she had to go to the bathroom. How was she going to handle this? Would they just ignore her and let her go in her pants? No. Mike would never let someone do that in his nice car. She would just hold on. They would have to go again as well and she could tough it out. Sure enough, not long afterwards, Tom leaned forward and said, ""Mike, how about a piss stop?""\n""OK. It's all that coffee. I'm due myself."" Putting on his blinker Mike waited until the directional on Caroline's car came on as well then he pulled over to the side of the road. This wasn't a rest area. It was the middle of the forest. As Kate wrestled wi th how she should handle this the boys jumped out and barely walked a few feet and started to piss. Looking over her shoulder she saw Caroline and the other girls heading for the woods. She climbed out of the car as the boys were finishing and had their backs to her. She opened the front door and reached for her sneakers when she heard Mike shout ""What are you doing?""\n""Getting my sneakers""\n""No sneakers. You didn't ask for them, so you'll have to do without."" He looked at his watch. ""You've got thirty seconds.""\n""I can't go in thirty seconds""\n""Maybe you could have if you went in the front of the car with us "" he said smiling. Not even considering the alternative Kate headed for the woods. Carefully watching where she put her feet she picked her way through the bushes until she had some privacy. Quickly pulling down her jeans and panties she relieved herself. Jumping when she realized that she couldn't keep her balance and her feet dry at the same time. Finished she realized that she had nothing to wipe he rself with and closing her eyes grabbed a fistful of leaves ....and prayed it wasn't poison ivy. Quickly and carefully she pulled her clothing back on and worked her way back to the car. When she came out of the woods Mike was waiting there staring at his watch. ""Five minutes, Kate. That's not good enough. She looked around and suddenly noticed that Caroline's car was gone. She looked again at Mike, who had a smug smile. She looked at the other guys. They suddenly all seemed very nervous and were looking at the ground. ""They've already gone ahead,"" said Mike. ""They know where to meet us."" For the first time, Kate began to feel really scared. Now she was alone with four guys. ""We'll deal with your lateness later,"" he said. ""Let's get going."" As she approached the car door, Tom again held it open for her. Again he smiled at her in a way the made her tingle with apprehension as she slid into the seat. Again Mike started the car, and again he waited a moment. Suddenly, Kate began to fear he was going to ask for another piece of her clothing. Instead, he motioned to the guy in the front seat. ""Where's the thing from the motel?"" he asked. The guy in the front seat opened the glove compartment and handed something to Mike, who turned around in his seat to face her. ""Put this on,"" he said, handing her something. Kate looked down to see one of those big blindfolds that people who sleep during the day use in hotels. She just stared at it.\n\nFor a moment, there was no sound except the idle of the car."
937,Cheerleader's Torment II,"['teens', 'orgy']","Kate could hear the others nervously adjusting their seats. ""Now, just pull the top of your panties up a bit so we can all see them."" She grasped the material in the front and pulled it up, pulling it taught in her crotch. ""Can everyone see?"" Mike asked. There was a general affirmative grunting, and their proximity started to make her feel sick. ""That's great,"" said Mike, suddenly sounding like he was right in front of her. She released the material, and, lifting her bottom from the seat, started to work the zipper back up. ""Ah, just leave them that way."" Mike instructed. ""It'll be more comfortable."" She slowly lowered herself back down into the seat. She relaxed her hands, laying them over the exposed area. She pushed her bottom as far back into the seat as possible, and sat with her shoulders slumped forward. They all knew what was coming next. ""Now, show us your bra, Kate."" She became dizzy. so lightheaded that she almost fainted. The tension had built up to the point of exploding the glass from the car windows. ""P...pl...please. I'm not lying.""\n""It's all part of the test."" Suddenly, she began to cry. It surprised her as much as everyone else. The tears just burst out, and she hung her head down. Her beautiful thick dark hair fell back forward over her chest. She started to reach toward her eyes. ""DON'T touch the blindfold,"" instructed Mike. She stopped at his sudden sharpness. She let her hands slowly drift back to the top of her jeans, laying them flat over her exposed panties. The tears built up behind the large blindfold and then leaked out from the side s, running down the far side of her cheeks. They let her cry quietly for a moment. ""Now, come on Kate, its not so bad,"" said Mike. ""Showing us your bra is no worse than being on the beach."" She didn't respond. After a moment she stopped crying. She sniffled and brought her right index finger up to her delicate nose and gently rubbed underneath. ""We're going to run out of gas here,"" said Mike, again sounding so close, but in a different spot, more to her right. Suddenly she heard him turn off the engine. There was silence. She realized that he was serious. She heard him reach over and put the radio on, and the sounds of some Seventies station filled the car. ""All you have to do is just show us the material, just so we know you were telling the truth, that's all."" Slowly Kate's hands drifted up from her covering the exposed area of her panties to the bottom of her T-shirt. She ran her thumbs against the material. ""Atta girl,"" Mike said, though this time he suddenly sounded much further away. Slowly, she raised the material up over the top of her jeans, exposing her creamy skin. She pulled it up beyond her navel. ""Now come on and sit up straight,""\n""Hold on,"" Mike said, She stopped. ""Pull your hair back behind you. We need to be able to see."" Kate fought back tears.. She reached up and with the back of her hand, pulled her hair back off of her chest, pushing it back over her shoulders. She tried to sit up straight. ""Okay, much better."" She took a breath and grasped the front of her T-shirt again. She pulled it up just to the bottom of the bra. Slowly she pulled it up to expose the bottom half of each full bra-cup. Her hands made two tight fists which met in the middle of the top of her breasts, squeezing them together like balloons, forcing them both to stick out rudely. She held the position. They could easily see the material. ""Come on, Kate. We've got to see about the lacy top part as well."" Choking back a new sob of humiliation at being forced to display herself like this, she pulled her T-shirt up farther, exposing the creamy skin of her cleavage. ""Higher, all the way up."" She could suddenly hear rasping breathing and the car's other occupants shifting in their seats. She pulled the shirt all the way up so that it was bunched up beneath her chin. Fully realizing the obscene display she wa s making, she turned her head to one side in shame. She let out another sob. ""Well that does have some nice lace work on it,"" Mike remarked. His voice sounded odd, like it was partially obstructed. ""Can you guys all see that?"" There were some grunts. ""See, its not so bad. What's all the crying about?"" asked Mike. With one swift move, Kate pulled the T-shirt back down. There was a moment of silence. ""You know what,"" he continued, ""I think that since you are so uncomfortable, what we need to do is get you used to being more casual.""\n""P..p..please,"" she said, frozen in position. Her hands gripped the bottom of the T-shirt, making the knuckles go white. ""Why don't we take the T-shirt off all together...""\n""NOOOOO...""\n""...and have you ride for a while in your bra, just to kinda get you used to it?"" She could hear snickering from the other guys. ""No..PLEASE...I don't need... ""Yes, I think it's a good idea. It'll help loosen you up.""\n""NO, my God, what about...what about the other cars...""\n""See, there you go. People wear much less than that big thing on the beach."" Kate really started to panic now. But how would she get home from here? Where was the nearest phone? You never know who might be on the road. As if reading her mind, Mike said, ""It's all part of the test, Kate. You have to do as your told..."" He paused for a moment. ""... or we can let you out here, but your T-shirt is coming up here in the front with your shoes and socks either way."" She realized she had no choice. He sounded so serious, and she knew that alone, in just her bra and jeans with no shoes, she'd be in big trouble. ""It's up to you Kate.""\n""Pl....."" she started but cut it off. She realized it would do no good. ""What's it going to be?""\n""I...I...don't have any choice, do I...""\n""Oh, I don't know,"" said Mike. ""Standing out there is just your bra I don't think it would take you long to get a ride..."" Laughter filled the car. Kate just sat clutching the bottom of her shirt-- her shirt that was about to come off. ""Okay, now we don't want to mess up the blindfold here, so here's what we'll do. Now Kate, you have to show us that your going to do what your told here- that's the test."" She made no sound. ""So in order to keep everything together, Kate, first you pull your arms out of the sleeves."" She still didn't move until she realized he meant now. ""Come on..."" Slowly she obeyed reaching up with each hand and pulling her elbows and then her arms through the sleeves and back underneath the. She crossed her arms across her chest beneath the shirt. ""Now Kate, put your hands back on the seat on either side of you like you had them before, palms down."" She straightened out her arms, and her hands appeared from underneath the material. She did as she was told and jammed her thumbs underneath her thighs. ""Okay,"" Mike continued, ""now lean forward, Kate, and you two guys pull her shirt up to her shoulders and carefully lift it over her head- BE CAREFUL with the blindfold....that's part of the test?"" Instantly, Kate felt two hands on either side of her start lifting her shirt up, exposing her to all of their eyes. They stretched the neck hole out and lifted it over her head, pulling her hair out along with it. Instinctively, her arms came up, and she immediately crossed her arms across her full breasts. ""Now, Kate,"" said Mike. She could her a smile. ""You weren't supposed to move your hands..."" A sob escaped her lips. She held herself tight. ""Maybe,"" said Mike forcefully, ""maybe we make you ride the rest of the way NAKED.""\n""NOOOOO.."" her head suddenly shot up. She jammed her hands back down underneath her thighs. ""Now, THAT'S more like it."" Her shoulders sagged forward. She listened for the sound of the ignition. ""Just before we head out, Kate, lets try to relax with some more deep breathing"" GOD, would it never end. ""Ah...Sit up straight now...shoulders back"" he said. His voice sounded odd, preoccupied. ""That's great. Really fill those lungs."" Her face burned as she felt her bra rise and tighten. ""Great. Okay."" She heard rustling as everyone got settled for the ride.\n\nFinally the ignition, and the car pulled out onto the highway."
938,Cheerleader's Torment III,"['teens', 'orgy']","She could hear people moving around her, and was almost tempted to open her eyes. She didn't, of course. ""Okay, now stand up nice and straight."" She did. ""Clasp your hands together behind your neck."" This was so horrible. Did he have to shame her like this? Displaying herself like this in a parking lot in front of strangers she couldn't even see. Her head spun.\n\nSuddenly, they were interrupted by the sound of skateboards against the pavement. She somehow managed to keep her eyes closed, but quickly wrapped her arms around herself. ""WHOAAA, dude..."" a young male voice. Kids, at least two. The skateboards suddenly stopped. She turned around and faced the wall. ""Go on, take a hike"" she heard Mike say. ""Go on get out of here..."" She heard some movement, but didn't hear the skateboards rolling away. ""Okay, it was just a couple of kids,"" he said."" They're gone now."" She didn't believe him. The thought of what was happening was horrific enough without the added shame of having a couple of mall rat type kids watch her shame as well. She didn't move. ""Come on Kate, we don't have all day here.""\n""Make them go..."" she said. ""I SAID they were gone, Kate."" She could hear a smile in his voice, like he was holding back a laugh.. ""You can always LOOK if you want to, but you know what will happen..."" She didn't move. ""Let's GO Kate, or I'll send Ken to find them and bring them back."" She clinched her eyes shut and slowly turned around. ""Atta girl."" She just knew they were still there, standing watching her. ""Now let's go back to where we were before we were so RUDELY interrupted."" She heard snickering. Yes, she KNEW they were still there- watching. Watching her standing in just her bra being forced into obscene poses. ""Now stand up straight and clasp your hands behind your neck."" She listened to the music and tried to lose herself in it. Slowly, she raised her arms up, feeling her bra lift with her body. She brought her hands behind her neck and laced the fingers together. ""Great, great. Now pull your elbows back"" Slowly, she did. It made her bra pull so taught that it became like a second skin. Her breasts rose up on her chest and stuck out. She heard someone suck in their breath. She tried not to think about it. ""Give us a smile, Kate, come on..."" She tried again, and remembering his threat about the tickling, tried hard. ""Great, now turn a little to your left."" She started to turn... ""In fact keep that beautiful smile, and keep those elbows pulled back nice and tight, and slowly turn right the way around for us, all the way around.."" She felt like meat on a hook. Trying to hold the smile and trying to keep from crying, she slowly turned herself around in a circle, giving the audience a lusty view of her outstretched body from all angles. ""Great,"" said Mike as she turned around to face them again. ""Okay, now let your arms down again."" She released her hands from behind her neck and lowered them, resisting the temptation to cover herself as they went down. ""Now,"" Mike continued, ""reach up and ease the straps down off of your shoulders.""\n""Please..."" she said. She just couldn't say anything else. She choked back a sob. ""Come on, Kate."" Slowly, with her eyes closed, she reached up and felt her way along. She slid the tips of her fingers underneath the white shoulder strap on her left shoulder. ""That's right.."" She lifted it away from her skin, and pulled it up over her shoulder. ""All the way down, Kate."" She pulled it down until it just hung loose against her arm, peeling back the top inch of so of her bra-cup.. ""Now the other one."" Slowly, she did the same on the other side, leaving both straps dangling. The effect was breathtaking. With her long dark hair pulled behind her, her long beautiful neck was open going right down her slim shoulders. Now all of the creamy tanned skin, from her shoulders, across her chest was ex posed. Her big breasts just sat in the cups of her bra like scoops of ice cream, and the top half of the luscious mounds, though still in the bra, lay open to the gaze of the audience. ""Okay, now go back to the first pose, with your hands on your knees."" She leaned forward and did as she was told. Skill keeping her eyes shut, she could just imagine the sight. ""Pull your arms in nice and tight."" As she leaned forward, she felt the shoulder straps fall farther down, down to her forearms. The tops of the bra-cups fell back slightly as well. The effect, as she pulled her arms together was like squashing two balloons. The bra barely contained her. ""Come on, now, another big smile, Kate..."" God, WHY did he HAVE to keep tormenting her. Didn't he realize how horrible this was? She forced another smile. ""Great,"" Mike said. ""Now pucker up like Marilyn Monroe, give a big kiss."" She formed her mouth into a big ""O"" like a kiss. ""MMMMMMMmmmmmm-Wah"" Mike imitated the sound of a big kiss. ""Now stand up nice and straight again."" She did. ""Reach your hands up as high as you can.""\n\nThis, all of a sudden, was just too much. She just burst out into tears and put her hands up to cover her face, inadvertently mashing her breasts together as she did so. She squatted down on her haunches and started to s ob. ""Awe, come on, Kate,"" said Mike. He walked up to her and squatted down in front of her. ""Why you makin' such a big deal about this? None of the other girls...""\n""You don't UNDERSTAND,"" she said through her sobs. ""You don't understand how TERRIBLE this is for me...""\n""Well we're almost done,"" he replied. He reached out and stroked her hair. ""Please hasn't his been ENOUGH?""\n""LOOK, GODDAMN IT,"" he said suddenly. ""You either pull yourself together here, or I have half a mind to find a skateboard park and make you strip NAKED in front of a bunch of snot-nosed twerps."" Kate was stunned. She stopped crying instantly, maybe due to shock. ""Now Caroline had to do this in a bar, a bar full of men. Your getting off easy."" Oh God, no wonder she never said anything about the test. How could she... ""Now STAND UP and let's finish what we promised, here."" Kate, careful to keep her eyes shut, took a deep breath. She felt Mike take her hands and pull her back up. As soon as he let go she lifted her bra-cups back up and her hands went right back across her chest. ""Okay?"" He would probably do it. ""O...okay..."" She heard him walk back to wherever he was standing before. As she stood there, she fought the temptation to open her eyes. She wondered who was watching her. It was better then in a BAR, though. ""Okay, now turn your back to us."" She turned herself around, suddenly feeling that her bottom was much too big. ""Pull your hair out of the way- pull it in front of you."" She reached back with her left hand and ran her fingers underneath through her hair, pulling it forward so that it hung down in front of her, exposing her entire back.. ""...and reach back and undo your bra."" She took a deep breath, and slowly she reached behind her and grasped the two ends of the back strap where the clasps were, and pulled both sides of her bra towards each other to release the tension. She freed the four s mall eyelets. She had to do it a couple of times before they all came free. Slowly she pulled the two sides apart. She reached around with her left arm and held the bra to her in the front. The two brastraps dangled uselessly. This revealed a beautiful, slim and unblemished back. It was an exquisite shape, long perfect symmetry, and just a slight hint of ribs showing. From her shoulders, the lines narrowed gradually until you came to her waist, where they flared out again before disappearing into the tops of her jeans. From this angle, one would never imagine the enormous breasts hiding on the other side. ""Look back at us over your shoulder."" She turned her head back, and, unknowingly, with her eyes closed, portrayed a sensuousness she certainly did not feel ""Okay, Kate, now turn around and face us."" Slowly she turned around clutching the material to her breast. She could hear footsteps. ""Wait a sec.."" it was Mike. He moved around behind her and gently pulled her hair back away from her front so that it all hung down behind her again, giving an unobstructed view. ""We don't want to cheat our friends."" She heard him walk away again. ""Now turn a little sideways and lean your face up into the sun."" Clutching the material, she did what he asked, assuming several poses, unaware of how sensuous they looked. ""Okay, now the moment of truth."" She felt tears coming ""Turn and face us."" She rotated slightly, clutching the material. The way she held it pushed her breasts up. ""Okay, Kate. Now slowly pull it down."" A big tear rolled down her cheek. She slowly lowered her bra. Inch by inch, more creamy tan skin came into view. ""That's right, all the way off..."" She stopped just as the areolas were coming into view. She let out a little sob. ""Come on Kate."" Slowly the material came down. First the tops, and then the actual protruding nipples themselves came into view. They stuck out, aroused by the shame. She let out another little sob. ""Just drop it Kate."" Slowly, she released the grip her fingers had on the material and let the bra drop to the ground. She instantly crossed her arms over herself. ""Nah, Ah Ahhh..."" said Mike. ""Put your arms down at your sides."" She couldn't believe it. Here she was being forced to bear her breasts for strangers she could not even see. Resigned, she let her arms drop and hang limply at her sides. No one present had ever seen a sight like this in their lives. It was like something out of a magazine or a film. Usually boobs the size of Kate's hung down once released from their support. Kate's did not. They glorious ly stood out on their own, almost perfectly round, protruding ever so slightly towards the nipples. Her areolas were large, but not too. They were darker than her skin, and as a result of her heightened embarrassment, had contracted them, creating little goose bumps. Likewise, the nipples themselves stood out. No one said anything. She just stood there, fighting the reflex to cover herself. Mike cleared his throat. ""Ah, Okay, Kate, just a couple of poses."" She bit her lip. Please, please, let this end, she asked silently. ""Lean forward and grab your knees again."" For the third time, she struck the pose, only this time her breasts were bare. ""Big smile, Kate..."" She forced another one. ""Now, lets go back to the hands behind the neck."" She tried to just drift off into the music as she reached up behind her head and put her hands behind her neck. She could feel the air and the lusty gaze of the men on her huge, nude tits as they rose up with her arms. ""Big smile, Kate."" She forced another smile. ""Now, turn around again, all the way. Give us the full view."" She slowly rotated her body around, giving her unseen audience a spectacular visual tour of her perfect body. She came around full circle, still with her hands clasped behind her. ""Great, just great...now don't move..."" She could hear footsteps coming toward her. She turned her face and buried it into the upper part of her raised right arm, trying to hide. ""See,"" said Mike softly, ""that wasn't so bad."" She started to release her hands. ""Wait,"" he said. ""One last thing."" She could feel him staring down at her breasts. ""Put your hands back."" She did. ""That's great. Now pull your elbows back again."" She stretched them out again. ""Now since you've been such a pain about this.."" Her breathing sped up, causing her chest to move up and down. ""Well, these guys, well, they're wondering about...well... about whether your tits are real...""\n""Oh, GOD, oh god, no.....""\n""Well since it took you so long here, well it seems only fair that we let ‘em see for themselves.""\n""Please...I did what you said...""\n""It's no big deal. All they're going to do is come up and they're just gonna touch ‘em a little bit to see if they're real.""\n""Please, PLEASE, I did what you said... ""Now you CAN'T move. You gotta stay in EXACTLY this position.""\n""Please don't let them touch me....""\n""They ain't gonna rape you or nothing. They're just gonna feel them a little bit."" Standing there, with her hands behind her neck and her elbows pulled back, with her big breasts sticking out, nude, like guns on a battleship was more shame than she could have imagined in her worst nightmare.\n\nAnd now she had to let someone touch her."
939,Cheerleader's Torment IV,"['teens', 'orgy']","Mike turned to the assembled audience, and told them to give him a minute. They backed off, most going to sit on the hoods of their cars. ""Now,"" said Mike. ""Its time you and I have a little chat.""\n""How COULD you?""\n""It's not such a big thing, showing off your titties."" She flinched at the word ""titties."" She was being treated like a whore. ""Now, we got a nice long weekend together."" Her eyes widened. ""Wh..what do you mean...""\n""Well, we're going to spend some time together- me, you, and the boys."" He looked her in the eye to make sure she was getting it. ""That's what the test is all about."" She just stared in disbelief. ""Now we can all have a nice, easy time together if you do like your told.""\n""You BAS-"" she stopped herself. ""That's right. You're learning.""\n""Wh..what do you want?"" she asked. ""Well,"" he replied, ""we're gonna want a lot of stuff, and its not all going to be easy for you...""\n""You..you can't make me...""\n""Well, its up to you to decide. You can either come along with us and do what we tell you to do, or we can put you on the bus home. It's up to you."" He suddenly smiled. ""BUT, we've got a lot of great pictures of you showing off your tits...""\n""OH, my GOD...""\n""...and some nice ones of you sticking out your ass."" He let her cry for a moment. He looked back over his shoulder and smiled and nodded to the men. He turned back towards the weeping girl. ""Now, listen real carefully,"" he said, ""as I was saying, from here on out, I am going to make sure the rest of this weekend doesn't get TOO out of hand."" She looked up at him. Her eyes were red and wet. ""Wh..what do you mean?""\n""I mean that things COULD get out of hand,"" he replied. He smiled down at her. ""You don't think each of those guys would LOVE to have his evil way with you?""\n""OH, GOD, OH, GOD, NOOOOO, PLEASE...."" She became panicked ""But, I'm not going to let that happened. That IS,"" he said, ""as long as you do as I say, and I mean EXACTLY as I say."" Tears of helplessness welled up again. ""OR..."" he took her delicate chin in his hand. ""Or things ARE going to get out of hand, and we've got a long weekend ahead of us.""\n\n""W...what. ..do...want me to do?""\n""I want you to do what I tell you to Kate. EXACTLY. And as long as you do that I am going to make sure that things stay cool. She stared at him. ""One of your school friends has a kinda mean streak that I have to control."" A hand shot up to cover her mouth. He could see the fear in her eyes. ""But, as I said,"" he continued, ""I will keep things cool if you promise to be obedient, no matter WHAT I ask of you.""\n""Oh, God, I couldn't, I just couldn't.""\n""Mmmmm...let's see...imagine one day every computer in school starts up with a nice picture of you sticking your tits in some old guy's face?"" She just closed her eyes, forcing tears to roll down either side of her face. She was totally defeated. ""Now,"" Mike continued, ""we've got pictures of Caroline and all of the others as well, and we don't go handing them around. It's just between us. It's just this test weekend."" She opened her eyes and looked up at him. ""Now, I mean it,"" he said. ""Do what I tell you and all this stuff will be kept under my lock and key."" She shuddered. The thought of pictures of her being passed around school made her sick. She was trapped. She had no choice. ""Okay?""\n""O...okay...."" she whispered. ""Okay,"" he said. ""Now I promise to keep up my end. Do you promise too?\n\n""Y..yes...."" she heard herself say. ""Good,"" he said. He stroked her hair, and ran the back of his hand down the side of her lovely face. Her eyes pulled shut. ""Well we got our first little test right here, don't we?""\n""OH...oh...NOOOO,"" she said, her eyes widening with realization. She had forgotten. ""That's right,"" he said. ""Now, here's the deal,"" he continued, ""if you don't cause a scene- any MORE of one I mean- and follow my direction...""\n""OH, you COULDN'T, my God, PLEASE don't ask me..."" She looked beyond him and saw that none of the men had moved. They were all clearly waiting. ""As I was saying, if you do as I say..."" He grabbed her by the chin again and looked straight into her eyes. ""If you do as I tell you, it will only be me who spanks you.""\n""Oh..my....."" she started to feel faint. He shook her chin to bring her around. ""This is going to be a good first obedience test for you, I can tell.""\n""Please...please...don't...""\n""If you DON'T do it as I tell you... She looked up at him in horror. ""Then it won't just be me who spanks you. It will be our friends from Ohio too..."" She clenched her eyes shut at the thought. ""...and I'll even have to let the skateboards have a turn.""\n""Oh, God, oh no...okay...""\n""Do we have a deal.""\n""Y...yes...DON""T let them...""\n""I won't."" She grabbed his arm. ""And NO PICTURES."" He looked down at her. ""I'm sorry. Pictures are all part of the deal.""\n""Oh, no..PLEASE no pictures...."" her hands covered her face. ""Hey we already got enough to put out a special Kate magazine, what's the difference?"" A hand went to her face in sheer disbelief. ""Besides, it's only a couple of pictures of your butt, no big deal."" She took a deep breath and tried to control herself. ""But don't worry. None of these guys will ever develop them, their all from small towns. They just like to take ‘em.""\n\n""COME ONNNNN"" a voice from the crowd. ""We aint got all day here..."" Mike turned and looked back at them. ""Their getting agitated, Kate,"" he said turning back to face her. ""The longer we wait, the harder its going to be for me to keep ‘em away from a turn."" She just sat there crying. Mike stood up, and reached down and took her hands away from her face. She resisted, but he pulled her upright. As soon as he let go, she crossed her arms in front of her. ""Now you remember,"" he said as he put his arm around her and began walking her to where the car was parked. ""You just do as I say, and we'll all get out of here in one piece."" She was scared. She was petrified. While most of the cars were parked normally, Mikes had pulled in longways and sat over several spaces. The passenger side faced them. She tried not to look as Mike walked her towards the front of the car. He stopped just as they got to the front wheel and gently turned her around so that her bottom made contact with the fender. He stepped back. Once again she was facing her audience. ""Okay, Kate,"" Mike began. ""Let's take the hands down and put them on the edge of the fender. She couldn't look up. Slowly she lowered her arms, and immediately as her breasts bobbing into view she heard the clicking of cameras. ""Come on, look up."" She did, and saw what seemed like a mass of faces and cameras. She noticed Jack and Ken both pointing video cameras at her. Ken let the guys get their shots and instructed his two videographers to walk around and get different angles. ""Okay, Kate. Now undo your jeans."" She whimpered, and had to blink away the tears as she looked down. For the second time today, her wooden fingers popped the button free. ""Great, now pull down the zipper..."" It slid down smoothly, again exposing a white triangle of the top of her panties. She tried to pretend it was a dream. ""Okay, now scoot them down a bit."" It was all just a bad dream. Slowly, she grabbed the material at the hips. She started to pull it down. She stopped after a couple of inches and grabbed the top of her panties with her delicate right hand to keep them from going as well. She used her left hand to work them down, and got them beyond the panties to the tops of her thighs. ""A little bit farther, Kate, about halfway down your thighs."" She had to fidget to do it, making her breasts wobble appealingly. From her narrowest point, at about her naval, the lines began to flare out moving down her hips, and made a lovely contrast to her concave stomach. She was delightfully curvy. The material of her panties looked effervescent in the bright sunlight, they seemed to glow. All along the top couple of inches there as a delicate lace pattern, which smoothed out into solid material below. The ball of her mons was clearly visible. ""Okay, now turn around."" He arms came up across her chest. She slowly tried to turn around without causing her jeans to go down any further. She leaned the front of her thighs against the fenders. Though her waist was quite narrow, and her back and arms thin and delicate, her hips flared out into a surprisingly full, round bottom. The cheeks were clearly defined and stood out. They looked full, firm and solid. The line between them was visible through her panties. ""Oh my God, what an ass,"" she heard a male voice say. ""NOOO Shit,"" said another. She tried not to listen. ""Okay, Kate, now lean forward on the hood."" She couldn't believe this was happening. Still clutching her breasts, she leaned forward, then put her hand down onto the hood. She lay her body down on the metal leaning her weight on her forearms underneath her. She was glad it wasn't too hot. She could smell the dust and dirt on the metal. ""You know,"" she heard Mike say. ""Katie's panties are going to come down now, and...well...I'm just wondering is this is not going to be too intense for these young guys.""\n""NOOO Way man,"" called out an urgent young voice. ""Come ON, Dude, it's TOTALLY cool,"" said another. ""I don't know...""\n""Sure, let ‘em watch,"" said a man. ""Yeah, hell they're old enough,"" said another. ""Yeah,"" chimed in still another, ""and they'll never get a chance to see anything this nice again."" Laughter. ""Well.......Okay,"" said Mike. Humiliated, Kate, still lying on her forearms, buried her face in her hands. She just cried. ""Kate,"" it was Mike's voice, only now he had come around to the other side of the car and was in front of her rather than behind. She lifted her face up out of the cradle of her hands and looked at him. She saw his standing there with Jack, who had the video camera in his hand. Mike got down on a knee so that his face was level with hers. Jack did likewise. ""Now, Kate,"" said Mike, ""it's real important that you keep your head up now."" She saw Jack smile at her as she realized why. He was going to shoot her face as she got her spanking. ""Now,"" continued Mike before she could say anything. ""Pull your arms out and put them behind your back."" She looked pleadingly at him. ""Come on, come on.."" She leaned her body to one side and then the other and pulled her arms out from underneath her. Her big breasts squashed against the hood of the car. She crossed her arms over the small of her back. Jack pointed the camera at her. ""As they say,"" said Mike, ""Keep your chin up."" He chuckled, and got up. She stared at the lens for a moment, mesmerized. She heard Mike open the truck of the car and fish around. Then she felt the car move as he slammed it shut. He walked around Jack and stopped in front of her, just to her right. ""Look up at me, Kate,"" he said. She lifted her eyes and saw that he too now had a video camera. She looked for a moment and then shut her eyes. She could hear him slowly walking to her right, shooting video down the length of her body. ""Okay, Kate,"" she heard him say, now finally back around behind her. ""Now let's ease those pretty panties down."" She choked on a sob. Her body felt tingles of shame. She thought about what he'd said again, about letting other people spank her, and fought the urge to resist. She uncrossed her arms and slowly moved them down to her hips. She slid her thumbs under the waistband, and slowly started to pull down. The top of the cleft between her cheeks came into view. Because of the firmness of her bottom, it was shaped like a ""Y."" The material slowly came down, exposing the moons of her luscious ass. Like her breasts, the skin was slightly lighter in color, though there were now discernable tan lines. She stopped just at the very top of her thighs. Someone let out a whistle, and there was laughter- not because it was funny, but to release the tension. She choked back a sob. She was lying on a car with her bottom bare. ""Hey, Kid,"" Mike said, ""do you know how to work a video camera?""\n""Yeah SURE."" he said enthusiastically. ""Okay, you take over here."" Kate just lie there with her eyes closed in horror. She tried not to think about Jack and the video camera just a couple feet away. She felt Mike lean against the car. He back was to her, and he faced the audience. ""Now put your arms back across your back,"" he said over his shoulder. She pulled them back up and crossed them across her back. ""Don't move ‘em, or I may have to tie ‘em."" She lay perfectly still. ""Now, we need to adjust these..."" She flinched at his touch, but didn't move. He reached over to both sides and took her panties in his fingers. He eased them down further, down to the middle of her thighs. ""WHAT A FUCKING ASS,"" a male voice shouted. ""I'm going to have to jack off right here,"" said another. There was laughter. She felt Mike's hand on her right cheek. He just rubbed it, like he was shining an apple. His fingers played with the resilient flesh. He moved to the other cheek and did the same. ""Okay...Ready, Kate?"" She sobbed. ""Y...ye...yes."" SLAP. The first one made her cry out. It really stung. SLAP. Again, she cried out. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. A succession that made her body twist around. Mile reached over and pulled her right hip in, pulled her pelvis into contact with his own, He held her tightly. Again he began to rub her cheeks, rubbing some of the sting away. ""Relax,"" he said. She realized her bottom was clenched. He gave a light slap. ""RELAX."" She did. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP, he continued, spanking her all around her bottom and the tops of her thighs. Kate just cried openly at the pain. Tears streamed down her face. Again he began to rub her cheeks, rubbing away some of the horrible stinging. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP, again, he continued, spanking her defenseless. naked bottom.\n\nWhen he finally stopped, her bottom was on fire. It felt like it was glowing. He rubbed it for a while, and then he pulled her panties back up. ""Okay,"" he said finally, ""you can pull your jeans up and get in the car."" There was a loud round of applause. Quickly, and despite the pain, she pushed her self up off of the hood of the car and reached down and pulled her jeans up. She did up the button and then came around to the back passenger side door and opened it. She qui ckly slid in along the seat, wincing from the pain. She pulled herself into a tight ball. She watched as the guys stood chatting, and noticed money changing hands. She wanted to be sick. Mike opened the driver's side door and leaned in. ""That was great, Kate.,"" he said with a smile. ""How...how...could you?"" she asked. ""AWW, it's no big thing,"" he said, ""a little butt warming."" She just glared at him. ""Here,"" he said tossing her T-shirt to her. ""You can put this back on."" She grabbed it and quickly pulled it on over her head. She felt relief at being covered again. Mike walked back to the group. Every once in a while they would all look back at her, and her stomach would lurch. She saw all of the guys give Mike what looked like business cards. After a few moments they all broke up and went to their cars. Mike went over and picked her bra up off of the ground and slung it over his shoulder, and then he, Jack, Tom, and Ken all walked back to the car and got in. They watched the kids get back on their boards and skate away. ""I think those kids are going to be scared for life,"" said Jack laughing. They all laughed. Except Kate. They all turned to face her. She shuddered. ""Okay, now,"" said Mike, ""are we all clear on the ground rules for our weekend together, Kate?"" She was totally humiliated. She knew she had no choice other than to listen to Mike. ""Y..yes.""\n""Good,"" he said. ""Now, let's be sure. Let's be sure that you're going to be nice and cooperative."" She closed her eyes. She felt her bottom burning against the seat. ""Now lift up that T-shirt and show us your pretty titties."" Slowly she grasped the bottom of her shirt and lifted it up, up over her lean stomach until her big nude tits sprang into view. ""Higher, all the way up."" She pulled it all the way up to her shoulders leaving the beautiful mounds totally exposed. ""Stick ‘em out."" She pushed her chest forward. ""Great. Now wobble ‘em around a little bit.""\n""Wh..what?""\n""Come on, wiggle your shoulders back and forth and make ‘em dance a little."" She started to sway her shoulders, making her huge jutting breasts jiggle tantalizingly. They all watched the obscene show. ""Okay, Ken,"" said Mike. ""Start ‘er up. I'll tell you where we're going next."""
940,Cheerleader's Torment V,"['teens', 'orgy']","As they drove along, the guys again talked amongst themselves, though every once in a while, one of them would bring up the scene in the parking lot, and she would be reminded all over again. Her bottom, and her face, wo uld burn.\n\n""Anyone getting hungry?"" asked Mike. ""Yeah, I wouldn't mind a burger,"" said Jack. The other two guys agreed. ""Say Ken, pull into that Happy Diner"" said Mike. She felt the car slow down and pull in. It came to a stop. ""Okay, Kate off with the blindfold."" She pulled it off and blinked a few times to get adjusted to the light. She saw that they were in the parking lot of a typical looking American greasy spoon diner. ""Say, Kate,"" said Mike, ""since you didn't like traveling in your bra, I think you brought a swimsuit, didn't you?"" Oh God. She realized what swimsuit it was. ""Y..yeah,"" she said reluctantly. ""It's such a nice day out, why don't we have you change into that?"" She didn't respond. ""Lets go,"" said Mike. They all climbed out of the car, and Mike pulled Kate around to the rear. He opened the trunk and pulled out her bag. She watched him as he went through it, finding one then the other piece of the suit. He whistled when he saw it. ""Whew, that's a nice one, Kate."" She blushed bright red. ""It's not really mine..."" Mike smiled at her. He reached over and held the top up over her chest where it would fit when on. ""Well, it'll look just great on."" He smiled at her. She looked away from him. He looked at her face, and then went back to the bag. He pulled out the little make-up bag that Caroline had left. ""We need to spruce you up a little bit."" He pulled the trunk shut and walked her into the restaurant. The Happy Diner looked like a converted truck stop. There were two rows of booths to the right and a long counter to the left. It was pretty slow. There were a few trucker type guys sitting at the counter and a family in one of the booths. The men went quiet when they saw Kate, and their eyes followed her across the room. She wondered if they could see her nipples through the T-shirt. Mike lead them to the rear of the diner, and they all piled into the booth at the back. Kate was not very hungry, and every time she made eye contact with one of the guys he would smile at her, making her feel sick. She stared at the formica tabletop. Mike ordered cheeseburgers and milkshakes for everyone. ""Well,"" Mike said after the waitress had taken their orders.""Let's see what we can do to spruce Kate up."" He slid out and stood up. Still holding her suit and the bag, he offered Kate his free hand. She took it and slid out. A couple of the men at the counter watched the two of them as they got out together. The two of them went down a short hallway, and when they got to the restrooms, Mike walked up to the door that said ""Men's."" Someone had taken a blue magic marker and drawn an erect penis on the ""man"" symbol on the door. Mike looked at it and smiled. ""Think this guy has seen you?"" Kate looked at the floor. Mike opened the door and looked inside. ""Before you go change, let's get you looking good,"" he smiled. He motioned to Kate to go inside- into the Men's room. She stopped and stared through the open doorway. ""Please...don't make me go in there..."" she said. ""Come on Kate, don't make a scene, or I guarentee it's gonna get real crowded."" She realized he was right, and reluctantly walked in. To the right along the wall was a counter with two sinks in it with a long mirror mounted above it. To the immediate left there were four unrinals. At the back were two stalls with the doors taken off. The pungent smell of disinfectant assaulted her nose. Mike lead her towards the corner where the counter with the sinks met the far wall. He stationed her in front of the mirror and opened up the little bag. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw that her eyes were red and puffy. She could clearly see the outlines of her nipples through the T-shirt. The sight of herself made her almost start crying. Mike walked into one of the stalls and ran some toilet paper off of the roll. He pulled it into two wads and ran one under the cold tap. ""Come here,"" he said. She turned to face him. ""Close your eyes."" She did. He gently pressed the cold wad of tissue over her eyes. She gasped a little as the coldness of it. Her full lips parted slightly. She felt suddenly uncomfortable with his nearness She felt aware of her breasts covered by just the thin T-shirt. She wondered if he was staring at them. At any minute someone could come walking in. She tried not to think about it. Mike dabbed both of her eyes, and then just held the cold wad of tissue in place for a few seconds over each eye. He then wiped away the moisture with the dry half. She felt his hand move her chin. ""Now, keep your eyes closed,"" he said. She heard him fumble around in the make-up bag. He pulled out a liquid eyeliner. ""Now keep still,"" he said. He pointed the tip of the brush into the corner of her left eye and painted a thin dark line across the edge of her upper eyelid, just along the line of the lashes. He then did the same for the other eye. He waited a moment, letting it dry. ""Here, put some of this on,"" he said, handing her a lipstick. She took it and noticed it was one of Carolines. It was a deep yet bright red. She was stunned at the effect the eyeliner had. It made her look even more like an Italian movie star- or more like a Playboy model. Quickly, nervous that someone would come in, she rolled out the stick and began to put on the lipstick on her full lips, struggling to do it as unsuggestively as possible. ""Great,"" said Mike, staring at the result. Her full sensuous mouth seemed even bigger bright red. He took the lipstick ""Here's the finishing touch,"" he said and handed her the mascara. ""Look,"" he said, ""it's the waterproof kind, just like the eyeliner.""\n\nShe almost stopped to ask him why. Why he was being so cruel to her. She'd never done anything to him. She decided against it. She wanted to get out of the stinking Men's room. She took a deep breath and applied the mascara. ""Now turn around, let's see."" Anxious to get out, she did. Behind Mike, she could see the urinals against the wall, reminding her where she was. She wanted to run. She stood there holding her hands together in front of her chest. Mike held up her little bikini. The straps dangled down. ""Why don't you change into this?"" Relieved to finally be getting out, she walked towards him and began to reach for it. He pulled it away as she got close. ""Why don't you change right here."" Her heart sank. She felt her resolve weakening. ""Pl...please let me out of here...""\n""I'll tell you what,"" said Mike, ""for now, we'll just put on the top.""\n""Pleeeeeease....what if someone comes in?""\n""Come on, Kate, or our food's gonna get cold.""\n""Please....""\n""Now you give me the T-shirt,"" Mike continued, ignoring her plea, ""and I'll give you the bikini top."" She realized there was no way out. Her eyes nervously looked to the door. ""The sooner you change..."" She looked at him again. He smiled at her. ""Come on."" She reached down and gripped the bottom of the T-shirt, and slowly pulled it up, up over her trim stomach. Her big nude tits popped free. They rose up on her chest as she pulled the shirt over her head. She pulled it off and held it in front of her with one hand, and held out the other. ""Toss it over,"" said Mike. She stood for a moment, and then lobbed the shirt to Mike. She crossed her arm over her chest. Just then, the door suddenly opened, and in walked one of the truckers. He was in his fifties, and had a large pot belly that stretched the buttons on the lower part of the front of his dirty shirt. ""Whoaa, wad we have here...."" he said, surprised. Kate leaned back against the wall, covering herself as best she could. Ample amounts of breast bulged through her slender arms. ""Kate here wanted to change,"" Mike told him casually, ""but we couldn't seem to get into the Ladies room."" The trucker stood mesmerized by the sight in front of him. He took a deep drag from the cigarette hanging from his mouth. His eyes squinted slightly. Kate felt her blood race. ""I hope you don't mind,"" said Mike with a smile. ""Hell, Nooooooo, son."" he replied. He looked back at Kate cowering in the corner. ""Your damn lucky."" He smiled, showing several gaps in his teeth. ""And I guess, so am I."" He laughed. They both laughed and just stared at her like they were waiting for something to happen. ""Please...please can I have the top..."" asked Kate, trying to sound calm. Mike didn't move. Neither did the man. ""Boy,"" said the trucker, ""she sure looks stacked."" Mike looked at him and nodded. ""She is.,"" he replied. They both looked at her again. ""Show our friend how stacked you are Kate,"" said Mike finally. ""Please...."" she felt panicky. ""Kate,"" continued Mike, ""what happens when you don't follow instructions?"" She didn't respond. ""What happened earlier today when you didn't follow instructions?"" She couldn't speak. She realized what he wanted her to say- to say in front of this gross man. He wanted her to admit that she'd been spanked, spanked like a child. ""Kate? What happeded?"" She stood there, mortified. ""A...a...ssspanking..."" she finally uttered, almost choking on the word. ""That's right,"" Mike said. ""Now do you want another one, right here?""\n""NOOOOOOOO...please...""\n""I didn't think so."" The trucker figured that some game was going on here, but wasn't exactly sure what to do. He just stared. Kate began to panic. ""Now show our friend here how stacked you are."" Her eyes darted back and forth. She was trapped, and she knew it. Slowly, her hands began to drop, and her ample breasts came into view. ""JEEEEESUS..."" exclaimed the trucker. She had to bit her lip to keep from pulling her arms back up. ""Step forward, Kate,"" said Mike. She took a step away from the wall. ""Now put your arms behind your back."" She looked worriedly at Mike, and then at the trucker. Slowly her arms moved around her back, to the back of her jeans. Her wrists crossed over each other above the back belt loop. She felt horribly vulnerable, the whole front of her body exposed. ""Now, jump up and down for us,"" said Mike. Oh God. How could he ask such a terrible thing. ""Please don't ask me...""\n""Come on,"" Mike clapped his hands together. Kate made a little jump, making her breasts bounce. ""Come ON,"" Mike clapped his hands together again. She started to make little jumps. ""Higher!"" She began to jump up and down, making her huge nude tits bounce and flop around, up and down. Mike walked up closer and watched. The trucker did likewise and soon looked on the verge of passing out. He reached down and rearranged the crotch of his trousers to accomodate his raging hard-on. ""Nice, aren't they?"" said Mike. The trucker could not speak. He just stood rooted to the spot. His face was bright ""Okay, you can stop,"" said Mike finally. She put her hands up to her face, covering her breasts with her arms. She fought back the urge to cry. She had never been so humiliated in her life. She had never even imagined such humiliation was possible. Mike handed her the little bikini top. ""Here put this on,"" he said. Quickly, she turned her back on them and began to put the bikini top on. She tied the back, and began to reach around the back of her neck. ""Here, let me help you,"" said Mike. He reached for her shoulders and turned her so that once again she faced herself in the mirror, with him standing behind her. He gripped the two strings attached to the narrow strips that went over her nipples and fasten ed behind her neck. He began to pull them taught, so that they fit snuggly over her breasts. He pulled tighter, causing her boobs to bulge out below and at either side of each side of the top. It made it look several sizes too small. It looked obscene. ""There we go,"" he said. She couldn't look. ""Now, let's go have lunch,"" he said. He took her hand, and led her out. The trucker went into one of the stalls."
941,Cheerleader's Torment VI,"['teens', 'orgy']","Their waitress came back to the table. She looked at Kate with thinly veiled disgust. ""You sure you're warm enough there Miss?"" she asked sarcastically. ""She's just fine, thank you."" said Mike. ""Well, will there be anything else?"" she asked. ""I'm off now.""\n""Some more ice water, please."" asked Mike. ""Sure thing,"" she said. She returned back with a pitcher and started filling up the glasses. ""Can you just leave it?"" asked Mike. ""Sure,"" she replied. ""You can pay Auggie,"" she said, realizing they weren't in a rush to settle the bill. ""Sure thing,"" said Mike. The disgruntled waitress sauntered off, clearly not happy. She pulled a coat from the coat rack near the door and left. After a few minutes, Kate saw the trucker walk past their table and go back to his seat at the counter. She could feel him stare. She thought about what he'd seen. She felt sick again. She noticed him lean over and start talking to the other men. One by one, she could see out of the corner of her eye, the men take turns looking over at her. She tried to concentrate on her food. The guys at her table went on talking again, and she hardly heard a word they said. She just tried to eat. After a moment, she saw the trucker from the Men's room get up and approach them. Her stomach tightened. ""Say,"" he said to Mike. He motioned back to the other men at the counter. ""I wuz just telling the guys about, about...and...well,, they don't believe me."" Mike looked up at him impassively, drawing on the straw in the milkshake. He turned and looked at Kate. Kate could feel the butterflies in her stomach. ""Well,"" Mike replied, smiling back at him. ""I wouldn't believe you either."" They all laughed. The trucker smiled back, showing his rotten teeth. ""I tell you what,"" he continued, ""Bernice and the family that was here hit the road, and it just us friends. Now my buddies here've each got fifteen bucks for a look like I got."" Mike looked at him for a moment, and then turned to look at Kate. She felt the adrenalin. They were talking about HER! Mike and this man were talking about her like she wasn't even there. ""That's almost a hundred bucks towards our trip,"" said Mike. She didn't respond. ""Please...don't..."" she finally whispered. She stared at the table top. She couldn't look up. ""You wouldn't mind helping for the good of our trip would you Kate?"" Mike asked. ""Please...No...."" There was a moment of silence. They all looked at her. She felt as if the world was swirling around her. She stared at the table top. ""Kate here is kinda shy,"" said Mike, ""but I know she wouldn't want to disappoint us."" He looked over at her. She didn't move. "" I think,"" he continued, ""that what she means here is that she would rather have ME pull her titties out."" The guys all laughed. ""NOOOOO...that's, not..."" her words were drowned out. The trucker motioned to his friends, who quickly gathered around the booth. They moved faster than if someone had dropped a grenade. ""Jim,"" the trucker said to one of them, ""go and get Auggie, will ya'.""\n""Oh, my God..."" Kate looked at Mike, her eyes welling up with tears. ""Please, no..."" It was all she could say. ""We gotta help you with this shyness,"" he replied with a smile. ""It's no big thing."" Kate could hardly breathe she was suddenly so nervous. The men were all gross, all looked like slobs to her. They stared at her, almost literally drooling. The only thing she noticed about one of them was a huge Adam's a pple that stuck out from his neck. Hair grew around it, like he's given up trying to shave around it. They were all so gross. The one called Jim came back, followed by a huge, fat, greasy looking man in his late fifties. He had on a filthy T-shirt with a ""V"" neck that showed wads of back and grey hair on his chest. He had an even dirtier apron wrapped around his girth. He took one look at Kate and licked his lips. ""Jez a minute,"" he said, quickly moving down the length of the counter, like he had a winning lottery ticket, ""lemme lock the front door."" Mike got out from the booth. ""Step back guys,"" he said, waving his hands, ""let's give her some room."" Tom, Jack and Ken all slid out of the booth and with the men formed a loose semi-circle. Mike reached his hand out for Kate. She sat there, visibly paralyzed. ""Auggie,"" said Mike to the greasy cook as he approached them, ""do you have a plastic spatchula?""\n""Uh, yeah..."" the owner replied, perplexed. ""Would you mind getting it for me?"" asked Mike. He turned to face Kate sitting in the booth. ""You see sometimes Kate here needs a little discipline...""\n""HHOOOOOOOOOO,"" a chorus of the guys. Auggie hurriedly ran back to the kitchen. Kate looked up suddenly as though she'd been slapped. Oh, please, not again, she thought. She began to feel lightheaded. Mile reached his hand out to her again. She didn't have to hear it twice. She reached out for his hand. He pulled her out of the booth. As she stood up, Kate looked even more statuesque, and her big, jutting breasts appeared to be straining even harder against the bikini top. There was a murmur of appreciation. Standing up made her even dizzier. Auggie returned with a blue plastic spatula. There were two rows of large holes cut into the flat blade part. The front edge and one of the sides was blackened and warped from use. Kate stared at it. Mike took it and set it down. He sat himself up on the edge of the table they'd been sitting at, facing the counter, and the men. He reached out and took Kate's arm and pulled her to him. He turned her around so that her back was in front of him, and so that she too was facing the guys with her bottom pressed against the edge of the table between his legs. His thighs straddled her hips. Mike reached behind him and took the ketchup bottle from the table, and reached around the front of her body. He placed the bottom of it against the front of her jeans. It stuck out like an erect penis. ""WHOOOOOAAAAA"" cried out several of the men. They laughed. ""Now, here Kate,"" said Mike, ""I want you to hold this here, just like this with your left hand."" Kate looked down at the rude image. She couldn't look up, she couldn't face the men she could feel staring at her. The front door was locked, and she really was trapped. Once again, she thought that the best way out of t his was to do what Mike said. Slowly, she wrapped her left hand around the bottom of the bottle. ""And with THIS hand,"" said Mike. He guided her right hand around the top of the bottle and forced it to close around the top just under the cap. He began stroking her hand up and down its length. She tried to pull her hand away, but Mike held it tight, keeping the motion going. ""YEAAAAH"" cried the men. They made whooping sounds. ""Now you've got to keep this going, nice and steady,"" he told the humiliated girl, ""no matter what happens...or there'll be punishment."" She felt Mike's thighs pull tight on her hips, making her feel even more trapped. This was so degrading, even worse than being in the Men's room. She looked down at the ketchup bottle sticking out from her crotch. Tears welled up and spilled out down her face. Mike continued to work her right hand up and down the bottle until he had established a good rhythm ""Now, you gotta keep this going, just like this,"" he said, as he let go and pulled his hands away. Kate closed her eyes as she felt him rest his chin on her right shoulder. She could feel his breath on her chest. ""Keep it going nice and steady,"" he said. She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on the motion, tried to block out everything else. She felt Mike's hands on her shoulders. They slowly slid down her upper arms. He gently began rubbing them up and down, getting into the same rhythm. He worked them up and down. His hands slid farther down and went to her elbows, and he began pushing them in, pushing her breasts together. They began to bulge out in the middle of her chest. She heard the men make cat-calls. She struggled to keep her rhythm going on the ketchup bottle as Mike manipulated her arms back and forth like an accordion. Squeezing her breasts together. ""Awe, come on,"" said one male voice, ""let's see those FUCKING TITS."" She shuttered. ""Keep it going nice and steady now,"" he said, as he relaxed her arms. She felt his hands go back to her shoulders. They rested there for a moment. Slowly, his fingers began moving down the line of the straps that ran over her shoulders. She felt them trace over each shoulder and slowly begin following the straps down across her chest. The fingertips began moving th eir way under the material as they went down. Her breathing became tight and fast. She felt a tingle go down her spine as his fingers moved farther down the straps over her breasts, slightly pulling away the top. Her hand worked the ketchup bottle, back and forth. ""Come OOOOOOON"" A man's voice. Kate kept her eyes shut. She couldn't bear to look. She felt his fingers continue to move against her skin She felt the material being lifted up, slowly, away from her breasts towards either side. She waited for the feel of his entire hand ""Now pull your shoulders back,"" Mike said in her ear. She bit down on her lower lip. She took a deep breath, and did as he said, making her boobs rise up. She tried to keep concentrating on the rhythm, working her right hand up and down the ketchup bottle. ""AAAAWWWWW MAAAAN."" She could feel the men staring lustily, waiting for her breasts to be bared. This was too horrible to believe. She flinched. She suddenly felt Mike's tongue lightly touch the right side of her neck. A tingling spread across her body. The point of his tongue moved up her neck towards her ear. It was dizzying. Then with one sudden tug, the bikini top was pulled to either side, and Kate's big breasts sprang out. WHHHOOOOOOAAA!!! The men all cheered. She let out a whimper of shame. ""OH, my GOD, look at those TITS.""\n""FUUUUUUCK."" She tried to ignore the crude comments. She felt Mike's hands move underneath her bared breasts. He cupped them in his hands and lifted them up, bunching them up on her chest. She kept her eyes shut and concentrated on the ketchup bottle, keeping the stroking motion. Mike began to knead the big mounds. ""AW, CHRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIISSSTT"" Whoops of delight came the men. ""I'd sure LOVE to run my prick between THOSE fucking melons,"" said one of them. Kate almost choked. The thought of her breasts being used in such a disgusting and unnatural way by one of these greasy horrible men made her want to be sick. She began to feel panicky. What if Mike let him? Mike began to run his fingers in a circular motion. He started to caress her nipples, tugging them outward. ""Let's get this things to stand out,"" he said. The tingling feeling coming from nipples mixed with the fear and humiliation to create a swirl of emotion in Kate. She felt waves of dizziness. He rolled the big nipples in his fingers. ""Come on, Kate,"" he said, ""let's make 'em hard.""\n""Let me LICK ‘EM"" offered one of the men. Kate shuddered. She felt Mike's hands pull away. ""Come on, make them stick out,"" he commanded. She became a mass of confusion and fear and shame, and tried to keep her mind on the ketchup bottle. The sudden splash of cold water made her cry out. Her mouth and eyes popped open at the shock, and she dropped the bottle to the floor. Mike had taken one of the glasses of ice water from the table behind him and poured it down her front. ""AWWWWWWW"" came a loud groan from the guys. She instantly reached up to cover herself. Now that her eyes were open again, she suddenly noticed that Jack had climbed up onto the counter to get a better view, and had the small palm-sized video camera in his hand. He'd caught the whole horrible episode. She cried out in shame. A wild cheer went up and the men saw that she had seen Jack. ""Hey, I want a copy of that tape,"" said one of the men. ""Fuckin' A-Yeah"" the others agreed. She let out a moan of despair, and her hands came up and covered her face. She began to cry into her hands. ""Oh God, PLEASE...please stop...""\n""Hey, she dropped the bottle."" said a male voice. ""DIIIIISapline"" said another. Mike pulled her hands back down, once again exposing her dripping breasts to the lusty eyes of the assembled group. They were covered in delicate goose bumps. ""We want see,"" he said, ""shoulders back, now."" Beads of cold water continued to drip down her chest, and down the creamy light brown skin of her magnificent breasts. The cold water had indeed made the nipples tight and hard. Mike reached up and took hold of her shoulders and pulled them back, forcing her tits to stick out. She fought back the urge to raise her arms back up. Tears dripped down her face. ""Kate,"" said Mike, ""you just have not followed instructions here."" She suddenly realized what that meant. Another spanking. Here. In this greasy diner. In front of these horrible men. ""NOOOOOOO,"" She tried to squirm loose, but Mike held her tight. He gave her whole body a shake. She stopped struggling. ""Now,"" he said directly into her ear, just above a whisper, ""you've got two choices."" He pulled her tight. The men all watched Mike talk to her. ""Once again, you can either do as I tell you,"" he told her, ""or we're gonna have the whole gang in on it...""\n""No, please...please don't....don't DO THIS..."" she tried to turn around to face him. He held her fast, and continued talking so that only she could hear. ""And if the whole gang gets in on taking your pants down, and holding you down, well, then things are going to get outta hand here...""\n""Oh, GOD...No..."" She was terrified, suddenly more scared than she had ever dreamed possible. The thought of these greasy, horrible men holding her down and... ""What's it gonna be?"" She was speechless. Stricken with fear. ""What's it gonna be, Kate?""\n""God, please DON'T...please don't let them...""\n""Kate, you are just going to have to learn to follow instructions, or this is going to be a very difficult weekend for you."" She was numb. ""I think I'm going to have to teach you a little lesson here."" Tears welled up in her beautiful big brown eyes. ""Now, remember,"" he said, ""the minute you don't do exactly, and I mean EXACTLY as I tell you, then I'm going to let the guys here take over."" He pushed her forward and scooted off the table. She found herself standing just a few feet away from the leering men, with her breasts sticking rudely from her top, and realized how much safer she had just felt a moment ago. She stared at the floor. ""You sure got nice tits honey,"" said one of them. Mike moved to the next booth and pushed away the silverware and napkins. He picked up the spatula. ""WHOAAAA"" a chorus from the men, who scrambled to get new vantage points. Three of them sat on the stools on the counter facing the table. ""You guys,"" he pointed to Ken and Tom, ""come slid in here."" He motioned each one to one of the bench seats facing each other across the table. ""Okay, Kate, over here."" Slowly, with her big breasts hanging lewdly from her mauled bikini-top, she walked on shaky legs to the edge of the table. There was nothing she could do. Nothing except what Mike said. ""Now turn around."" She slowly turned around so that her back was to the men. Her long dark hair hung down near the line the strap of her top made around her back. The men all gazed at the smooth light brown skin. In front of her, staring at her bared breasts were Tom and Ken sitting on either side at the other end of the Formica covered tabletop. Tom smiled at her. ""I can't wait to see that ass,"" said Auggie behind her. ""You can have her ass,"" said another, ""I want feel my dick between those big tits."" The men had gone a bit quiet while Mike had been talking to her, waiting to see what was going to happen. Now they spoke up again. Kate tried to blot out the rude comments, and closed her eyes again. She just wanted this nightmare to be over. ""Okay, Kate,"" said Mike, ""take your pants down."" She took a deep breath. Once again, she reached up. Her numb fingers worked the metal button through the hole in her jeans. She grasped the zipper and slowly lowered it down.\n\nFrom behind, the men could see the waist of her jeans go slack. ""YEAAAAAAH."" She worked her thumbs into the top of the jeans and carefully started to lower them. She pulled the material away from her hips, careful not to catch her panties as well. She slowly pulled them down. ""WHEEEEEEEW!!!"" Slowly her white panties were exposed. Then, inch by inch, her scrumptious round ass came into the men's view. She lowered her jeans over the ripe cheeks to the tops of her thighs, presenting a stunning firm, round bottom covered by white panties, which were bunched up between her cheeks. ""HUH, HUH, HUH,"" the men chanted. She waited her next instruction. ""A little lower,"" said Mike. She moved them down a couple of inches, past the widest part of her hips. ""Lower,"" Another few inches. ""Take a couple of steps back, toward us,"" Mike commanded. Slowly she moved away from the table. She waited. ""Take them off."" She was startled. That would leave her almost totally naked. She couldn't argue. ""Lean forward, Kate, and push them all the way down your legs without bending your knees."" She began to do as he said and lower the jeans down her tapering brown thighs, bending at the waist. The motion rounded her ass, making it stick out in front of the men. ""OH, YEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSS!"" she heard. ""Stick it OUT,"" Her breasts hung pendulously as she bent over. Auggie leaned forward in his seat towards her bottom, staring at it. It took all of his self control not to reach out and grab it. She pushed the jeans all the way down her long slim legs. ""Okay,"" said Mike, ""now step out of them without standing back up."" She lifted one leg at a time, jiggling her breasts and spreading her bottom cheeks in her panties, and managed to pull both of her bare feet free. ""Stand back up."" She raised herself back upright. Mike walked up, and stood on her left side. He looked down at her for a moment, standing there in just her panties and mauled bikini top. ""Go back to the table."" She took the couple of steps necessary to reach the edge of the table. The front of her thighs leaned against the edge. She looked at Ken and Tom sitting in front of her and noticed they were both staring at the front of her panties. She was totally helpless. There was nothing she could do. She stood with her long legs bare all the way up from her delicate ankles, up to her bottom shaped like an upside-down heart. ""Now,"" said Mike's voice behind her, ""reach back behind you and grab your panties."" Her hands reached around and grasped the top of the material, just above each bottom cheek. ""Now pull them up."" She began to pull the material upwards, arching her back and slowly exposing her cheeks as the material reluctantly pulled away. The faint imprint of where the panties had been was visible, an indentation in the smooth s kin. ""Higher."" She pulled the material taught, pulling much of it into the crack. ""HUH, HUH, HUH...""\n""Now lean forward."" Slowly she leaned her upper body forward, leaning on the table edge with the front of her thighs. Once again her breasts hung freely from the bikini top. Out of the corner of her eye she could see Ken staring at them. ""Keep your legs straight and lean all the way over."" The height of the table was such that in order to make contact with it, her shoulders had to be lower than her hips, making her ass the highest point on her body. She pulled her ankles and knees tightly together and bent forward, making her panties ride up even higher. Her full ass cheeks rounded in front of the appreciative eyes. ""Now,"" said Mike from behind her, ""give your hands to Ken and Tom."" She became frightened again. She looked up at them fearfully. Tom smiled again. Ken didn't. He just stared silently. She let go of her panties which snapped back down, though most of them remained wedged in her bottom. She slowly reached her hands out in front to her. The contact with the guys made her shudder. Their hands felt clammy. ""Okay,"" said Mike, ""pull her as far forward as you can without pulling her off her feet."" They each grabbed her around one of her wrists with both hands and pulled her forward. As they straightened her arms out, her breasts mashed against the table top. With her arms being held down, she felt so vulnerable. She could feel her bottom sticking up in the air. Mike picked up the spatula and whipped it through the air. ""WHOOOOOAAAA"" a cheer went up from the men. He walked up to Kate's waiting ass. He gripped her panties in the middle just above her bottom and pulled up on them, once again forcing the material into the crease between her cheeks. ""YEEEAHHH."" He laid the spatula against her right cheek and pressed it against her skin. Small bulges appeared in the holes cut in the plastic. He lifted it away and inspected the imprint. Mike got down on one knee, with his face just inches from her left cheek. He just looked for a moment. ""Come ONNNNN,"" said Auggie, ""let's see that ASS!"" Mike didn't respond. Instead he took the corner of the spatula and touched Kate's leg with it, just behind her left knee. The knee flinched forward. He slowly traced a line up the back of her thigh, rising up himself as he did. Then he moved it into the line between her legs, a line she was tightly holding together. Kate squinted her eyes shut at she felt the utensil on her skin. The teasing gave her a tingling feeling. She tried to brace herself. Mike reached out and grasped the top of her panties. He slowly pulled them down over her ripe ass. Kate let out a moan of shame. Now her bottom was totally exposed. He pulled them down to the top of her thighs, exposing both luscious cheeks and the dark line that ran between them that turned into a gentle ""Y"" at the top. Mike grabbed her right cheek in his hand. He squeezed it, causing her flesh the bulge between his fingers. ""Lemme' see her ASSHOLE,"" said Auggie suddenly Both Tom and Ken felt her try to pull her arms free. They held them fast as she squirmed on the table top. The men watched her ass wiggle around. ""SPLAT,"" Mike brought the spatula down. ""SPLAT,"" instantly again on the other side. ""AHHHHHH"" Kate cried out in pain. The burning was much worse than before. She burst into fresh tears. Ken and Tom held her hands tightly. The watched her lovely face as the tears rolled down. Her bottom was suddenly much redder than it had been. Mike reached down and rubbed both cheeks. She held her knees tightly together. ""SPLAT,"" a little lower this time. ""SPLAT,"" on the other side. ""AHHHHHHHH,"" she cried out again. Mike rubbed her bottom with his hands again. Auggie and the other men stared. Kate sobbed. Her bottom was on fire. Mike continued to rub the red cheeks. ""Now, Kate,"" he said, ""I want you to stay perfectly still."" She gave no reaction. ""Ready, Auggie?"" asked Mike. The greasy restauranteur's face was bright pink. Mike slipped his fingers into the crack of Kate's bottom and pulled her asscheeks apart, giving the men a clear view of her anus. She cried out in shame and humiliation. How could anyone be so disgusting? She asked herself over and over. How could anyone even think of such a depraved thing. Her bottom buzzed with warm pain. Mike released her asscheeks and stepped back. The four red marks were clearly visible. He walked to the table they had all been in and picked up the pitcher of ice water the waitress had left them. Ice was still floating in it. ""Kate here has got a long weekend ahead of her,"" he said, ""so we better cool things off a bit."" The men all smiled, seeing what he was going to do. Mike walked back over to the bent over girl, and stood just over her red bottom. He pushed his hip against hers and reached around and grabbed her other side, holding her firmly. He tipped to the pitcher, and a stream of water came down and made contact with Kate's lower back. ""AAAIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEE,"" she cried out in shock. Her body lurched forward onto to the table as both of her feet left to the floor. She pulled against Ken and Tom. Mike let to the water run down over her reddened bottom. It make tickles down off of to the round cheeks. Streams poured down her legs and ran into her panties. Her legs kicked in to the air. She gasped at to the cold. He stopped for a moment and rubbed her cheeks. He pointed to the pitcher into her panties and poured water onto them. To the cold water spilled out of to the crotch band and ran over down her thighs. He set to the pitcher down on to the other table and reached down and grabbed them. He pulled her panties back up, pulled a puddle of cold water into contact with her crotch. She whimpered as to the cold, wet material made contact with her skin. Mike waited until she was still again and motioned to Tom and Ken, who let go of to the distraught girl. Mike pulled her to her feet. Kate stood in total humiliation. She covered her big breasts with her arms. Water dripped down her legs from her sopping wet panties which were pulled tightly back into place. To the men, who had been almost spellbound, came to life again. They cheered and gave each other high fives. Mike handed Kate her jeans. ""Here, you can put these back on."" She took to the jeans and held them in front of her. ""You can have five minutes in to the Ladies Room."" Kate quickly moved away from to the men and started towards to the restrooms. ""But leave to the panties on."" The men all laughed. Mike looked at his watch at to the sound of to the Ladies' Room door closing. ""That was to the Goddamned hottest show I ever saw,"" said one of to the men. ""And to the COLDEST,"" said another. They all laughed. ""Yeah,"" replied Mike, ""I went easy on her this time."" He smiled at to the men. ""Cause she's still got a coming up. She has to practice her cheers, cause she is going to be putting on a show tonight that she doesn't know about.""\n""Whooooa,"" said one of to the men.\n\n""And tomorrow,"" Mike said. ""Tomorrow, we're taking Kate to to the Mall."""
942,Cheerleader's Torment VII,"['teens', 'orgy']","sitting in the booth. They rested their elbows on the table she'd had to lay on. The other men were all sitting on the stools mounted in front of the long counter. They were all rotated around facing her. She slowly walked up to the table. She noticed a big plastic container of margarine on the counter. Mike had her little bag in his hand. He pulled a hairbrush out of it and handed it to her. ""Why don't you give your hair a brush Kate,"" he said. It seemed an odd request and she looked around cautiously.. She reached out and took the brush. She began running it through her hair. The men all watched. She saw Jack, who was holding a wad of cash, walk over hand it over to Mike and then pick up the video camera again. He pointed it at her. Once again she felt the adrenaline. Fear welled up inside her again. She'd though t it was over. Now the sight of the wad of cash really scared her. ""Did you learn a lesson here, Kate?"" asked Mike, watching her. The brush stopped for a second, and then picked up speed again. Something was going on. ""Y...yes,"" she said reluctantly. She tried to brush her hair as unsensuously as possible. ""And what was that?"" She felt choked. She knew what he wanted to hear. ""Ob..obedience."" she finally uttered. ""Obedience. That's right."" She finished with her hair. Despite her ordeal, she looked stunning. Her beautiful dark hair picked up a luster from the brushing, and her full lips still showed the red lipstick. The waterproof eye make-up held fast. She watched Jack with the video camera as he walked around behind Mike. ""Do you think you learned your lesson Kate?"" asked Mike. He smiled at her with intolerable smugness. Kate's nervousness and frustration showed. ""Y..yes,"" she replied. She noticed one of the men at the counter shift in his seat. He reached down and readjusted his crotch. She looked down at the floor. It was suddenly so quiet. ""Are you sure?""\n""Y...yes,"" she repeated. God she wanted out of there. Mike stepped forward and held his hand out for the hairbrush. It took a minute to register what he wanted before Kate reached out and handed it to him. ""That's good,"" he said. He smiled at her and held up the brush and looked at it. ""Cause I'd hate to have to discipline you again."" A shiver went down Kate's spine. The brush would really hurt. ""I'll bet your bottom is really sore."" Kate swallowed hard. Her mouth became dry. Mike was toying with her even more cruelly than before. ""Maybe we better look at it?"" She didn't answer. ""Let's see,"" he said, ""show us your lesson. Why don't you turn around and show us your bottom, Kate."" Oh God. It was starting again. ""...your bare bottom."" In her time in the ladies room, she'd almost managed to distance herself from this horrible incident and now it was getting worse. She noticed the hairbrush in Mike's hand. Suddenly, they all jumped. The tension was broken by the sound of the front door to the diner being shaken. They all looked around to see that a group of about five people had pulled up and were trying to get in. The peo ple stepped back, looking around for a sign. A man cupped his hands together on the glass to try to see inside. Kate almost wanted to cry for help. Her heart started to beat, and she could feel a scream welling up. She controlled it. She knew what would happen. Horrible pictures of her being touched by gross old men would go arou nd the school, or worse, the video of her getting a spanking in a public parking lot, or of her with that ketchup bottle. Her parents would find out and she could never explain it. Mike promised not to show them to anybod y, and she'd never heard anything about the other girls, about any videos or pictures, so it seemed that he kept his word on that score. She just had to make it through this nightmare weekend, at least until they got to t he camp. She was sure she'd be safe once she was with the other girls. Auggie walked up to the door and waved them off, shrugging his shoulders as if to say there was some problem beyond his control. They could hear the disappointed voices fade out as the people went back to their cars. After a moment, suddenly, all the eyes were once again on Kate. She knew what had to happen, and she slowly turned around so that her back was facing her audience.. She reached up and unfastened her jeans and slowly pulled them down. This time, without having to be told, she slipped her thumbs into her panties and pulled them down too. Once again, her beautiful round bottom came int o the view of the men sitting in the diner. Both cheeks were reddened from the spanking. ""Mmmmmmm,"" she heard a male voice. ""Go ahead and take ‘em off,"" said Mike. She pushed them down her legs, and kept her knees as close together as possible as she pulled her feet out of each pant leg. Mike walked around the front of her and took her jeans and panties from her. She avoided his eyes and stared straight ahead. She felt his eyes roam up and down her body. She resisted the urge to cover her pubic mound wit h her hands when she felt his eyes there. He slowly walked around her. ""Now,"" she heard him from behind her again. ""Auggie, our host here, has been kind enough to offer to help alleviate the burning on your bottom Kate."" She heard some giggles. ""Since he doesn't have any cold cream here, he's offered to sooth you with margarine."" More chuckling. ""Come on over here,"" said Mike. She bit her lip and turned around. She saw Mike was standing between the men seated at the counter and his friends at the booth behind him. There was an empty stool waiting ominously between them. Now wearing nothing except her bikini top, Kate turned around and walked to where Mike was standing. She approached the stool. ""Get yourself up on this stool,"" he said, ""on your knees."" She looked at it for a second before moving. She had men on both sides of her and she could feel them leering, staring at her nakedness. She had a hard time as the top of the stool rotated. She had to hold on to the edge of the counter as she climbed up. She managed to get into place and waited on her knees, with her feet sticking out back behind her, tow ards Ken and Tom. Her naked ass was elevated and in plain view. ""Now lean forward...put your elbows on the counter,"" said Mike. She bent forward, and rested her forearms on the counter. Her bottom stuck out behind her. She could hear the men moving around behind her. She heard the top of a plastic container being opened. She closed her eyes tightly. Auggie stared at the naked ass in front of him and wondered if he had died and gone to heaven. It was perfectly shaped. The slim thighs met the round out thrust cheeks, which were now bright pink. He reached his fingers into the plastic tub and scooped out a big wad of margarine. He reached out and wiped it one Kate's left cheek. ""Now,"" said Mike, ""no moving, Kate."" Auggie wiped another wad on her right cheek, and set the container down. She kept herself from flinching as she felt his hands reach out and slowly began to smear the margarine across her bottom. Her ass began to shine as Auggie massaged her cheeks. His face became red as he kneaded the globes. The men all gathered around and watched closely as Auggie worked on her bottom. He began to spread his fingers out with his strokes to pull her bottom cheeks apart with his motion. He began to run his thumbs along the in side of the cleft between her cheeks. Kate opened her eyes in horror, and was shocked to see Jack and the video camera. He had come around the other side of the counter and was getting shots of her face as Auggie was mauling her ass. She tried to ignore the camera, and what was happening behind her. Jack moved along the counter keeping the camera on Kate's face the whole time. He came all the way around again and zoomed in on Auggie's hands. Suddenly, Auggie couldn't help himself any longer, and he slowly pushed his forefinger against Kate's asshole. He pushed the greasy digit in. ""AARRGGG..."" Kate let out a gasp, and her bottom cheeks clenched instinctively, but otherwise, she didn't move. She was too shocked. ""YEAHHHHHH,"" a chorus of male voices cheered. Auggie slowly pulled the thick finger almost all the way out, and then inserted it again. His red face began puff for air. He looked as though he might have a heart attack at any moment. Finally Auggie pulled his finger out of her ass. He stepped back, and with the other men just stared for a moment at the gorgeous sight in front of them. Kate's full bottom glistened. ""Very good, Kate,"" said Mike. ""You're learning."" He picked up her panties and jeans and walked over to the sink behind the counter. He turned on the water and ran her panties under it. ""Okay,"" he said, ""come on down."" Slowly the humiliated cheerleader lifted herself off of the counter and spun around. She sat on the stool and leaned her head forward, avoiding eye contact. Her luscious dark hair fell about her face. She placed her han ds demurely over her pubic bush. Mike handed her the sopping wet panties. ""Go ahead and put these back on,"" he said. Without looking up, she reached up and took the wet underwear. She got down from the stool and stepped into them. She quickly drew them up the length of her legs. Water dripped down her thighs. ""These too,"" said Mike, handing her the jeans. She pulled the jeans on over the wet panties. She was totally humiliated, and stood with her hair hanging down around her face. ""Well,"" said Mike, looking at Auggie. ""I'd like to thank you for your hospitality."" Auggie could hardly speak. He just stared at Kate. He nodded his head. ""You guys can stop by anytime,"" said the first man from the bathroom. ""And you, honey, you're welcome ANYTIME."" The men all laughed.\n\n Kate's mind was in a whirl as she slid into the backseat of the car. Her sopping wet panties were dripping under her jeans. Whatever else it did, the ice water had helped the burning of her now twice spanked bottom. It d idn't hurt nearly as much as her pride. Her pride was devastated. She couldn't believe what had just happened. She couldn't believe that some horrible, disgusting man had put his finger in her bottom. It was the vilest an d sickest thing she could imagine. She had never heard of anything so shameful. She was numb. Mike and Jack got in the back seat on either side of her. Ken was going to drive again. She stared out the front windshield in front of her, just below where the rearview mirror hung down. She felt the car start up, and they pulled out of the parking lot. ""I'll tell you where,"" said Mike. Kate felt the eyes of the three guys who weren't driving on her. She tried to concentrate on getting to the campsite and seeing the other girls. This test had been her worst nightmare. Mike, who was sitting on her right, slipped his left arm around her shoulders. With his free hand he pulled her hair back behind her, exposing the tops of her big breasts. She could feel the stares. ""Now, Kate,"" said Mike, ""I have a little confession to make."" She felt his hand gently stroke her hair. Slowly it began to move down her neck. He began to stroke the skin along her collarbone. She didn't move. ""You see,"" he continued, ""we're not really going camping.""\n""Wha..."" she turned her head to face him. ""Well,"" he looked her in the eye. ""We WILL be taking a hike together."" She heard the other guys start to snicker. ""AND,"" he continued with a sarcastic smile, ""you're going to have a chance to...sort of... get back to nature."" Laughter. Tears welled up in Kate's eyes. ""Please..."" she said. Tears started to roll down her cheeks. ""Please, hasn't this...Oh God...hasn't this been enough?"" Mike's hand slid down and covered her left breast. He gently cupped it in his hand. A sob came out of her mouth. ""Oh my God, please..."" she repeated. Mike reached his left hand over around from behind her shoulder pulled back the bikini top from her left breast. With his right hand he reached in and lifted it out of the top. Tom leaned forward from the front seat to get a better look at the exposed tit. Kate resisted the temptation to reach up. She looked up out of the corner of her eye out of the side window of the car at the traffic going by. She blinked away the tears and watched several cars go by without paying any attention to them. She hoped no one would look in. Mike moved his hands over to her other breast, and pulled it out. All three guys stared at her nakedness. Kate began to cry openly. ""You see,"" continued Mike. He went to her nipples and started to roll them in his fingertips. Kate's chest started to heave in nervous response. ""The test is for the whole weekend, and each new girl gets to be sort of li ke a personal ""playmate"" of the members of the committee.""\n""Please, please stop..."" she cried, ""I can't...I just can't take this..."" Mike tugged her nipples outward. They became hardened. ""Sure you can,"" he continued, staring down at her nipples. ""That's why we like to take pictures and videos."" She was so helpless. She just sat there crying with her hands in her lap as he manipulated her breasts, and the others watched. ""You see,"" he continued, ""aside from computers, video and other multi-media is what I do."" Kate couldn't believe her ears. ""Ken,"" said Mike to the driver, ""head for the Rainbow's End Motel.""\n\n""Just think,"" said Mike, looking back at Kate. ""you're going to get a chance to be a model.""."
943,Cheerleader's Torment VIII,"['teens', 'orgy']","was really just that simple. She'd had to sit there while Mike lifted her breasts out of h er top and handled them. He had pictures and videos of her in the most terrible situations imaginable and if they got out around school she would be totally ruined. Worse even was if her father saw them, and how sick he'd be. It would kill him and she'd rather die herself than let that happen. The worst part about it was that Mike knew it too. She could tell that even if he did not know exactly why, he knew she would do whatever he told h er. She wondered what he meant about being a ""model."" She had heard that the girls on the cheerleading team did get some modeling jobs. Mostly local stuff, but they were excited about it none-the-less. Kate was certainly not interested all. But she knew that wasn't what he was talking about. It didn't take long to get to the Rainbow's End Motel. It was a typical looking American 50's style motel, plain and square. It was beige with brown doors and black railings, and looked as though it hadn't been painted s ince it opened. To the sign was missing several lights. They turned into to the parking lot, which was mostly empty, and pulled into a space near to the office. ""Okay,"" said Mike, ""Kate and I will go in and get to the rooms."" She was surprised that he wanted her to go into to the office with him, and immediately thought of her wet pants. It would look like she wet them. Mike opened to the door and got out of to the car. He held it open for Ka te. Reluctantly, she slid over and stepped out. Once again, she felt embarrassed at to the skimpy bikini top. It looked obscene because she was so big. She felt like a tramp. She looked down at her jeans and saw to the we t outline of her panties. Mike smiled at her as he saw it too. ""It's gonna look like we were too late getting you here,"" he laughed. She blushed bright red. She followed Mike into to the small, dingy office just off of to the lot. It smelled like stale cigarette smoke and to the walls were turned slightly brown from to the nicotine. An older man standing behind to the desk u nder a big sign that read ""Check Out: 11:00"" He was tall and gangly, and as they got closer, Kate noticed that though he was balding, he had hair growing out of his nose and ears. She shuttered. He looked up at them dryly , before noticing Kate. His eyes widened as he saw her. ""Can I help ya?"" he asked with a leering smile, staring at her bulging breasts. Mike said yes, and sorted out two rooms. She learned that she would be in his room, while to the other three guys shared. Throughout to the negotiations, to the desk clerk kept stealing glances at Kate's big boobs. She s tood nervously, trying not to fidget. ""Say,"" said Mike after they had finished with to the business. ""Are you guys very busy now?""\n""Naw,"" replied to the clerk, addressing both of them. ""It's kinda slow. Just to the usual few sales guys.""\n""Well,"" Mike continued, ""I'm a photographer, and Kate here is a model. And well I was wondering if we might take a few shots by your pool around back later."" To the clerk looked at Kate. His face seemed to lift as his eyes went up and down her body for to the thousandth time. He cleared his throat and looked at Mike. ""Well, I'm not too sure,"" he replied cannily. ""Ya know, man agement and stuff.""\n""What ya' got in mind?"" His eyes drifted back over to Kate, causing her to shiver. ""Well,"" said Mike, ""I'm looking to get some good swimwear shots."" He turned and looked at Kate. Suddenly to the door behind to the leering clerk opened and two younger men entered to the office. They were both obviously maintenance workers, gardeners or pool cleaners. They stopped short as they saw Mike and to the clerk staring at Kate. They did likewise. ""This guy here,"" to the clerk told his two employees, ""is a photographer."" He turned to Kate, ""and this here is a model."" To the two guys looked at her and nodded their agreement ""Isn't she something?"" Mike exclaimed. ""Doesn't she have a great body for swimwear?"" She began to blush as she felt their eyes on her. To the men just stared for a moment sizing her up. ""Turn around nice and slow for us, Kate,"" asked Mike. She closed her eyes for a second and took a deep breath. Slowly she began to pivot on her left foot and turn her body around. She stopped when her back was facing them. ""Looks like she had an accident,"" to the clerk said. To the men laughed. Kate's breath began to come in short bursts. To the room went quiet and she waited for Mike to tell her what to do next. ""All to the way around,"" he said. She pivoted back to face them again and stared down at to the floor. She couldn't look at them. ""You know,"" said Mike, turning to to the clerk. ""I think I'd also like to get a few shots of her without her top on. Do you think any of your guests would mind."" To the clerk swallowed with difficulty. His tongue came out and ran across his dry lips. ""Well, ahhhh..."" he muttered. Kate's face flooded with color. Mike leaned forward confidentially. To the clerk did likewise. He whispered into his ear. ""Yeah, well..."" said to the clerk. He looked over to Kate. ""That'll be okay,"" he said. He looked very nervous. ""Great."" said Mike. He picked up to the keys from to the counter. ""Why don't you wait right here, Kate,"" said Mike as he walked towards to the door, ""while we bring in to the stuff."" She looked at him pleadingly. He stopped and smiled. ""And you behave yourself."" Kate watched him walk out of to the office. She stared at to the door, hardly able to turn and face to the three strange men. To the clerk cleared his throat and to the tension in to the little room became electric. She turned to face him and saw that he was staring at her. To the two other men were as well, though they looked confused. To the clerk clearly looked at though he was trying to think of something to say. Kate's feet felt rooted to to the spot. There was no sound except to the little fan spinning above to the desk. To the silence became agonizing. ""So,"" said to the nervous clerk finally, ""you're a model, eh?"" Oh God. She had to talk to him""No...well not really,"" Kate replied. She realized she had better not contradict what Mike had said. ""I mean, well, I'm only just starting.""\n""Oh,"" said to the clerk. He looked flustered. His tongue came out and ran across his dry lips. To the two maintenance men looked at him expectantly. ""Well,"" he said. He cleared his throat again. ""Well, you should do well...I mean...you...look like a model."" He looked at to the other guys and then looked back at Kate. ""Don't you think guys?"" They nodded enthusiastically. ""At least...um....from what we can tell from here."" he said nervously. She looked down in misery at her bare feet She realized what Mike had said to him; that she would do what he said. She felt a wave a nausea. ""You gonna do some topless modeling too?"" he asked, his voice gaining confidence. She felt dizzy with anxiety. ""I...I...I don't know..."" she replied, barely above a whisper. ""Well,"" said to the clerk, taking hold of to the situation, ""I think me and to the guys here are pretty good judges.""\n""Yeah,"" chimed in one of to the men. ""Why don't you go ahead and pull that top up, and we'll tell ya what we think.""\n""Please,"" she said, ""someone might come in...""\n""Naw, it's real slow,"" said to the clerk. To the two maintenance men came out from around to the counter to get a better look. They walked up to her, stopping a few feet away. ""Come on, Girlie,"" said to the clerk, doing likewise to stand right in front of her. To the three men formed a half circle in front of her. Tension and lust radiated off of them. Kate closed her eyes and slowly reached up to her bikini top. She gently slipped her fingers underneath to the material covering her breasts. ""That's right,"" said to the clerk. His breath started to wheeze. Slowly, she lifted to the top up over her breasts. To the big full mounds came bouncing free. ""SHIIIIIIIIIT"" said one of to the maintenance men. ""Oh my GOD,"" said to the other. ""Pull it right up,"" said to the clerk, enjoying power over a woman for to the first time. Kate closed her eyes tightly and pulled to the top up higher, all to the way to her collarbones totally exposing her big nude tits.. Mesmerized, to the clerk reached out and put his hands on them. Kate flinched, but did not move away. Seeing this, he began to mold them in his hands. Suddenly, to the door swung open. It was Mike. ""Well,"" he said, ""look at this."" They all turned to look at him. ""Katie just loves to show her tits off."" He smiled. ""I can't leave her for a second."" Kate stood aghast. She started to pull her top down over to the hands of to the clerk. ""Wait,"" said Mike. She stopped. ""Pull it back up."" Slowly she complied. ""You can't just come in here and flash your tits,"" he said. ""Please, I didn't...""\n""You probably got our host here all hot and bothered."" He looked to to the clerk, ""is that right?"" To the clerk looked down at her bare tits. ""Yeah,"" he said. ""So, Kate,"" Mike continued, "" pull his cock out."" Her eyes widened in horror. ""Wha....""\n""You heard me,"" he said. ""Unzip his fly and pull his cock out."" To the clerk reached back up and grabbed her tits. ""Please...."" she said. ""Do it NOW."" She was trapped. She had no choice. Kate reached down and began to fumble with his trousers. To the clerk started to maul her breasts, and his breath started coming in gasps. She opened his pants and they slid down his legs, leaving him in his briefs. She stopped, unsure what to do. ""Pull his shorts down."" She reached to to the waistband of his briefs and tugged them down. His thin erect prick sprang out. ""Now,"" continued Mike, ""wrap your right hand around it."" She took a hold of to the clerk's penis. She felt it pulsate in her hand. She closed her eyes in revulsion. ""Pump it."" To the clerk's eyes rolled back in his head as Kate started to work her hand back and forth. He looked back down at her exposed breasts and let out a groan of pleasure. ""ARRRGGGGHHH,"" to the clerk suddenly moaned. After only about ten or fifteen strokes he arched his back. Cum shot out of his prick, hitting Kate on to the stomach, and on her jeans. Kate was afraid she was going to be sick as she heard to the men cheer. She kept stroking until to the man stepped back. To the clerk stood as though in a trance. It took him a moment to gather his wits and pull his trousers back up. Kate stood in revulsion. She resisted to the impulse to wipe to the disgusting spunk off of her, but did not move, waiting for Mike. ""Now,"" said Mike, ""if you're done being a slut, put your top back on and let's check out our room."" Spent, to the clerk fell into one of to the chairs. He was unable to speak. Kate pulled her top back down. She looked for something to wipe herself off with but Mike opened the door to leave. He looked at her and she followed him out to the parking lot..."
944,Cheerleading Coach,['M-f+ teens'],"The Mathews males watched the game; the females watched Marcie. Her mother watched the routine with a critical eye wondering what was on her daughter's mind that made her screw-up so many routines.\n\nThe men exchanged hungry looks and smiles each time Marcie assumed a suggestive pose. They nudged each other when she turned away and bent from the waist with her legs out wide, and made exclamations when she'd do the toe-touching jumping splits while facing them.\n\nJan Mathews hated that particular maneuver, a vulgar maneuver that sent the girls' skirts up to expose the under-garment (not panties, but they looked like panties) with the thin unpadded crotch stretched tightly over their sex.\n\nShe fought a losing battle to have the jump dropped or another type of undergarment adopted. The white cotton panties--for that's what they really were--went with the blue and white pleated skirt, but dark blue would work just as well and wouldn't reveal details of the girls' sex when sweat turned the crotches transparent. The second half routines were positively vulgar, Marcie's especially.\n\nJan suspected something sinister in the opposition's lame excuse for keeping the routine and the panties. Whether it was the dyke cheerleading coach, or the men behind the sports program, or someone higher; whoever the real opposition was, a small group of mothers couldn't sway them. Most of the girls and most of their mothers didn't seem to mind, but most didn't sweat like Marcie or possess a vagina with such full definition.\n\nJan tried to circumvent the opposition by having Marcie wear a mini pad in the crotch, but the dyke removed the pads every time. To avoid the embarrassment of a locker room removal, Marcie pleaded for pad-free panties.\n\nMarcie was not one of the girls that didn't mind. She was a good girl, a church girl, an 'A' student, and a virgin at fifteen. Marcie was the only virgin on the squad and, hands-down, the most desirable.\n\nShe had the looks: big, emerald-green eyes; full, pouting lips; bright white teeth; a long mane of bouncy chestnut hair. She had the figure: proud breasts; a tiny waist; broad hips; and dynamite legs; a near hairless cunt with definition. She had personality: a cheerful, innocent, bubbly little bouncing ball of fun. She came from a well-to-do family--All American. And she had fans.\n\nDuring the second half, when the panties would be soaked and the jump routine was every other routine performed, the bleachers in front of Marcie would gradually fill. This did not go un-noticed by Marcie or her mother, but there was nothing they could do. Quitting was not an option, mostly because Jan would not hear of it. Her daughter was sure to make the varsity squad, and the varsity squad had much better routines and uniforms. JV was something they both had to endure.\n\nThe enduring was easier on Jan than Marcie as Jan didn't face a pack of hungry wolves, three in particular. It wasn't sweat that made Marcie's panties disappear, though Jan pretended it was for little Julie's sake, for Marcie's sake, as well. Marcie knew better, as did her fans. Her father and younger brother were fans when Greg wasn't on the field.\n\nThe three men ogled their prey as the dyke coach stationed herself near Marcie to insure she put her all into the jumps. In the stands, Red turned to Luther and said, ""Man, your sister sure is laying it on thick today.""\n\n""Yeah, she don't give a fuck. They're out to fire her dyke ass. She's getting her money's worth. Well, are you guys in?""\n\nStomper, the ex-biker and third partner in their speed shop business, said, ""I don't know, Luther, we're talking major hard time if this don't go down like you plan.""\n\n""It'll go perfect. If it don't, look at it this way, we'll do twenty years, tops, but it'll take twenty to relive this upcoming week. Twenty years of kicking back, living off the state, thinking back on the best sex we ever had. Besides, when we get through with them, they'll want to keep this a family secret. Their biggest fear will be that we'll tell someone or let the videos out.""\n\nRed said, ""I'm in. Fuck it. I gotta have that bitch. I want 'em all. Fuck it!""\n\nLuther said, ""Well, Stomp, it's decision time. You in or out?""\n\n""Fuck it. I'm in. What about Stella? Is she in?""\n\n""Yes, but she'll wait on my call. If things are going well, she'll join us. She'll be bringing Bubba, and Bubba will bring Sambo.""\n\n""Are you serious about putting that horse-cock nigger on that babe?""\n\n""On all three babes. Hey, we're going to have a fucking orgy. He's bringing the party favors.""\n\n""He'll kill that little girl.""\n\n""Nah, she'll take it up the ass. We ain't killin' or hurtin' no one. By the time he shows up, they'll be fightin' over the biggest dicks, and he's got the biggest dick. Sambo's a close second.""\n\nRed said, ""You can't be serious about putting that big mutt of his on those kids?""\n\n""Fuckin' 'A', I'm serious, and Mommy's going to help Sambo get mounted. You ain't seen the master at work. I know pussy, and what I don't know, Stella does. We also know opposite sex twins. If they're not getting it on, they want to real bad. God damn, would you look at the hot cunt on that bitch! Fuck!""\n\nStomper said, ""Fuck, man, Stella's got that bitch worked up to a lather. This is the best show ever. Mommy must be beside herself.""\n\nAll three looked slyly to their left rear and saw no joy in Jan's face. She had her jaw clenched as Stella ordered yet a fourth jump routine--the fourth in a row.\n\n* * *\n\nThe Fall break was a welcome relief when it came. Marcie hadn't been looking forward to spending a week at a lake-side cabin, but after that last game, she couldn't wait to get out of town. The gals busied themselves inside, setting up a kitchen of sorts. With no running water or electricity, there wasn't much to set up.\n\nThe guys unloaded the station wagon. The last to enter was Wally Mathews, the father, bound and gaged, pushed before three large men. He went sprawling to the rough wood floor and stopped all activity inside the cabin.\n\nJan screamed. Julie hid behind her mother. Greg and Steve stood stock still. Marcie went pale. She recognized the men. Luther picked Wally up and set him in a chair. He placed a boot on the edge of the chair, drew Wally's head back by the scalp, and placed a long knife to his exposed throat.\n\nEveryone gasped. Wally was in a sweat with his eyes tightly closed. Luther waited for dramatic effect, then calmly said, ""We're here to party with you folks. If we have fun, everyone will be fine; but if we don't have fun, he dies. I can't make it any simpler than that.""\n\nJan stood defiantly before her girls and said, ""You get out of here and leave us alone.""\n\nLuther said, ""You must have him heavily insured. You obviously want him dead. That's fine; we can party without him.""\n\nWally's eyes shot wide open. He stared hard at his wife. Jan changed her approach, saying, ""No, I don't want him dead. Please, if you must, I'll go with you, quietly. Just leave my family alone.""\n\n""A noble gesture, but we can't let you have all the fun. Marcie, step out where we can see you.""\n\nMarcie hesitated. Jan held her back. Luther shook his head and said, ""Ma'am, you just don't get it, do you? We're going to party whether you like it or not. The only question is, will numb nuts, here, survive?""\n\nJan's tortured mind rolled this over, then sent a signal to her limps to let Marcie step out. The nervous teen took that relaxed pose as a sign to do as the man said and stepped out.\n\nShe wore baggy shorts and loosely tied blouse. The short-sleeve blouse had the top two buttons undone, the next two buttoned, and the rest unbuttoned with the tails tied exposing her flat midriff. Wearing sandals with her long hair pinned back, she presented a sight they'd never seen--plain Marcie. Still, the three men ogled her as though she were naked, bringing a full flush to her features.\n\nLuther whistled then said, ""God damn, girl, you'd look sexy in a potato sack. Let your hair out. Fluff it up. Shake it out.""\n\nJan fired back, ""Leave her alone. She's just a kid, for Christ's sake. Can't you see she's scared half to death. What kind of animals are you?""\n\nLuther tossed the knife to Red and walked up to Jan. He took her firmly by the hand and dragged her toward the door, saying, ""You and me need to have a little talk, Mommy. Red, if I hollar, slit the mother fucker's throat.""\n\n""Got it, Boss.""\n\nLuther marched Jan to a nearby tree, well out of earshot or eyesight. He spun her to face him, then pushed on her chest until her back was pinned to the tree. With his free hand he grabbed her between the legs and lifted her to her tip toes while getting in her face.\n\nHe roughly massaged and kneaded her pussy while saying, ""Now get this straight. For what we've done so far, we could all get life. Adding rape and murder won't hurt. We are not about to back out now. Nothing short of a SWAT Team raid could stop us, and we both know that ain't gonna happen--don't we?""\n\nJan nodded slowly while her face took on a rosy hue. He continued, ""What you should be thinking of is survival. Stop thinking about saving hymens and start thinking about saving asses. Capish?""\n\nShe nodded, but he pressed for a verbal response. She said, ""I capish.""\n\n""Good, now, let's go one step further. When this week is up, and we have to decide what to do with all these witnesses, we'll have nothing to lose by planting you and your lovely family in the woods.""\n\nJan made a pained expression and started a plea which he silenced by bringing the hand from her chest to her lips, saying, ""We don't want that. You don't want that. Here's what we'll do. You have all week to convince us that you wouldn't dream of reporting this crime. You'd best be right there in the middle of the action, looking for all to see as though you are having the time of your life. You'd better come across as one perverted bitch, one horny slut, and you'd better be convincing.""\n\n""Oh, God, please, I couldn't. Tie me up like Wally and have your way with them. They'll get over that, but they'll never get over seeing me act that way.""\n\n""Sorry, that won't do. You'll look like a victim. No, I told you how you can save your ass and their's. If you don't like that option, I guess this party will have a very sad ending.""\n\nHe let that sink in. Jan finally said, ""I'm not sure I can.""\n\n""I think you can. I'm holding your hot cunt in my hand. Even through these shorts I can feel you getting hot, excited, and wet. I'll bet your nipples are hard. Let's take a peek, shall we?""\n\nJan turned her head to the side as he opened two buttons and pulled out the cups, saying, ""Oh, yeah, these are hard little puppies. They look like party hats. Nice tits, Jan. You don't mind if I call you Jan, do you?""\n\nJan shook her head as he unsnapped and unzipped her shorts, saying, ""Let's check out the condition of this pussy.""\n\nThe shorts slid down her legs and the panties were pushed to her knees. Jan stood trembling as his fingers invaded her secret flesh. He said, ""Good God, girl, you're sopping wet. This is a party pussy if I ever felt one.""\n\nJan gradually turned her head back to look him in the eyes. He fingered her crudely and smiled, saying, ""You're going to have fun this week whether you like it or not. You may as well like it and get with the program.""\n\nJan wanted to deny his claim, but her drooling and inflamed pussy would have made her out to be a liar. No one had ever treated her like a slut. Only in fantasy did she experience the thrill. The reality was even better, and her passive acceptance made his leering smile grow.\n\nLester said, ""Enjoying this aren't you? What's the matter, ain't needle dick giving you any? I'll bet you've been a good wife, haven't you?""\n\nJan relaxed against the tree and widened her knees to the limit the panties allowed. She found her voice and said, ""I don't know about good, but I've never cheated.""\n\n""Well, don't you worry. We're going to take real good care of you this week. I'd take care of your itch right now, but I'm saving this first load for your sexy daughter.""\n\n""I wish you wouldn't. I can take care of all three of you. I want to; she doesn't. I'll be good; she'll just be scared. Please, let's make this a private party.""\n\n""Sorry, but she's the reason we're having this party. Resign yourself to that, Jan. The little one, too. What's her name, anyway?""\n\n""Oh, no, not Julie, too.""\n\n""Julie...yeah, Julie too. Don't worry. You'll be busy teaching those boys how to fuck.""\n\n""You can't be serious.""\n\n""Dead serious. I told you, you're going to be a raging slut or you're all dead. When we leave here, I don't want you to even think about reporting this. If you do this right, act the part right, we won't have a thing to worry about--will we?""\n\nJan had to think about this, but she soon realized he had a good point and a great plan. They would be safe is things went as planned. There'd be no chance of her or Wally going to anyone. A smile slowly formed on her face as she saw how good the plan was and realized that their lives had never been in any real jeopardy.\n\nJan knew her initial impression of them was correct. The men weren't killers, but they were serious about their goal. They reminded her of satyrs, horny but playful. They were nasty little boys in grown men's bodies. She said, ""You've got this all figured out, don't you?""\n\n""Fraid so. Now, can I count on your full and complete support?""\n\n""I suppose I have no choice. I do have one big request.""\n\n""Shoot.""\n\n""Don't hurt anyone. I couldn't take that. Don't rape anyone. I couldn't take that either.""\n\n""We don't plan to do either, but we're prepared to do both. A lot depends on you.""\n\n""Let me handle Marcie. I know how to deal with her. Julie will be easier than Marcie, especially if Marcie goes first and has a good time.""\n\n""All right, but if I see you dragging your feet, I'll take over.""\n\n""I want you to take charge and be forceful, just let me work with Marcie. Order us around. I'll see that she obeys. Don't worry about Wally. He's no hero.""\n\n""We figured that much.""\n\nLester pulled up her panties then her shorts. Jan stood straight and then straightened her clothes. Lester said, ""Shall we go in and get this party started.""\n\n""We may as well.""\n\nThey walked casually, but as soon as the door opened, Lester gave Jan a hard shove through. She went with the shove with exaggerated motion, almost falling. She tried to look cowed and defeated, resolved to her fate. Lester ordered the furnishings rearranged to suit him.\n\nThey moved the one large bed to the center of the big room, then had the sofa placed at the foot with a four-foot separation. They placed chairs on both ends of the sofa, then ordered the family to take seats on the sofa. They all took seats except Marcie who stood off to the side, trembling on the verge of tears. The ominous arrangement was not lost on her.\n\nThey placed Julie at the far left next to Wally who had to be lifted and sat in place. Steve sat next to his father. Then Jan took a seat with Greg on the far right as one faced the sofa. Marcie stood at Greg's end. All had somber looks of trepidation as Lester said, ""Marcie, stand front and center.""\n\nThe frightened teen, now with her hair undone and fluffed full, stood before Steve looking anxiously to her mother. Lester said, ""Strip! Do it nice and slow, slow and sexy like. This ain't a ball game, this is a sex party. Act sexy. Mom, help her out.""\n\nWhen Jan started to get up, Lester said, ""No, help from there. Talk her through it. You've been around. You look like you know how to get a rise out of a man's cock. Show Marcie how to get every cock in this room standing tall and saluting her beauty.""\n\nMarcie was now sobbing hard and appeared to be on the verge of wetting herself. Jan said, ""Marcie, stop that crying. Stand up straight. Put your shoulders back, head up, and listen closely.""\n\nMarcie's sobs gradually faded as she followed the instructions. When the sobs ceased, Jan calmly said, ""Marcie, these men are determined to go through with this. Get that through your head. You will not leave here a virgin, and you'll get no privacy. They want a party. They're here to have fun, sex fun, dirty sex fun. It'll only get ugly if we give them a hard time. I will not allow you to jeopardize this family, do you understand that?""\n\nMarcie nodded with a worried look. Jan continued, ""Marcie, very shortly you're going to become a full-fledged woman. If you'll relax and go with it, you'll probably enjoy the experience. There's a lot to be said for making your first time one with an experienced man. My first was with a kid that knew less than I did, and it was anything but enjoyable.""\n\nMarcie's expression told everyone that she found this news shocking. Jan said, ""That's right, I was not a virgin on my wedding night, not by a long shot. Few are, and your dreams of being one are just plain foolish. I'm sorry this had to happen this way, but in a way I'm not. That's right, if all goes well and no one gets hurt, if all that happens is a week-long sex orgy, I think that can be very beneficial. At least you won't need that embarrassing birds and bees talk that's three years overdue.""\n\nLester piped in, ""Can we get on with this? You can talk after.""\n\n""Yes, of course. Marcie assume the routine stance; feet apart, head up, shoulders back, hands on hips. Good, now start putting a sway in your hips. Remember, move your pelvic region in a figure eight like I taught you. That's it, only this time, it's not your pelvis so much as your vagina. It always was, but I could never put it to you that way.""\n\nLester said, ""And don't put it like that. Save your clinical lingo for the gynecologist's office. Tell her to move her cunt, pussy, twat. There ain't no vagina's in here.""\n\nMarcie blushed furiously as Jan said, ""Very well. Marcie, move you pussy in a figure eight. Keep your knees out and tilt your pelvis up more. You're trying to bring attention to your pussy. That was always the purpose, only now, we won't pretend otherwise.""\n\nMarcie began sobbing again and her movements became weak. Jan put sternness in her voice, saying, ""Do not display that attitude, Marcie. This is no different from a cheerleading routine. Cheerleaders are there to excite the audience and pander to their sexual urges. Football is a combat, contact sport that also panders to the base desires in men especially. As a cheerleader, you were icing on the cake. Every move, every routine, every pose has a sexual connotation, and on your squad they aren't even subtle. These men are here because you invited them here with your seductive routine.""\n\nMarcie defiantly said, ""That wasn't my idea. I hate those routines.""\n\n""I know, but the crowd loves them. A good cheerleader knows how to work-up a crowd without getting arrested. I'm a good cheerleader, and I taught you all I know. Now, I'm just being honest and telling you what it's really all about.""\n\nLester interrupted to say, ""This is getting interesting. Tell us what it's all about, Jan.""\n\n""It's all about sex and seduction. Cheerleaders are professional seductresses. That's how we see ourselves. Getting raped is a cheerleaders occupational hazard. I was lucky, but most of my squad when I was with the Raiderettes had been raped many times and gang rapes were fairly common. A pro cheerleader does not report rapes that she's not injured in. If anything, they brag about them. Maybe, one day, you'll brag about this.""\n\nRed said, ""You was a Raiderette? The Oakland Raiders?""\n\n""The L.A. Raiders. When they were in Oakland, they didn't have cheerleaders.""\n\n""Wow, no shit, a pro cheerleader!""\n\nStomper said, ""Man, we really hit pay dirt, didn't we.""\n\nLester said, ""Can I call 'em or what? Okay, ya'll shut up and let Mommy talk. Go on, Jan. This is getting very interesting. Teach her the real ropes.""\n\n""I'm trying.""\n\nJan ignored the hard, puzzled look her spouse gave her. Her pro cheerleading career was news to him, and he married her right out of high school. Marcie was likewise puzzled, but didn't let on. Jan addressed Marcie, saying, ""I'll explain it the way Georgette Williams explained it to me on my first day at Raiderette camp. Pretend you have a marking pen sticking out of your cunt and you are trying to draw a large horizontal figure eight on a poster board.""\n\nMarcie blushed deep red. Jan said, ""Do it like that and put feeling into it!""\n\nEvery Mathews eye had turned on Jan as Marcie, still trying to figure her mother, began to do the obscene movement. The move would have been more effective had she been naked with a marker pen in her twat, but not much more. The men had good imaginations and Marcie's moving crotch had their eyes doing figure eights as they stared holes in her shorts and licked their lips--or as Marcie saw them, muzzles.\n\nThe eyes on Jan gradually went to Marcie. By the time she had everyone's attention once again, she'd adjusted the movement and was doing it well. Her blush had softened and she awaited further instruction. Jan said, ""Now, place your hands behind your neck, elbows back, and try to get the eyes off your crotch and on your tits. No, keep the figure eight movements. As Georgette would say, ""Place your boobs in competition with your pussy.""\n\nStomper declared, ""Man, that Georgette chick really knew her shit.""\n\nJan said, ""She did, and back in the early days, the Dallas Cowboys Cheerleaders couldn't touch us.""\n\nRed said, ""Yeah, seems I remember them Raiders cheerleaders kickin' ass back then. Man, they was hot. I can't get over this, a real NFL cheerleader, a Raiderette. Fuck! This is the ultimate.""\n\nLester said, ""Is it true what you said about pro cheerleaders bragging about getting raped and gang raped?""\n\n""Absolutely. It's not just pro cheerleaders. I think that's true of all squads. For me, it was that way all the way back to Junior High. I remember after my first rape, I couldn't wait to get back to tell the other girls. Getting gang raped was like passing muster. That didn't happen to me until I was Marcie's age.""\n\nRed said, ""Did you brag about that, too?""\n\n""For weeks on end. Five of our top football players kept me out till three in the morning taking turns. It took weeks just to cover everything that happened to me. I was the envy of our JV squad.""\n\nMarcie listened knowing full well it was all lies and was annoyed that the men bought her mother's outlandish story, hook, line, and sinker. Despite her provocative dance, her mother had all the attention. Marcie fought the urge to shout out, ""That's not true!"" but soon realized what her mother was doing. She was trying to divert attention to herself, and her ploy was working. She had the men in the palm of her hands. They only gave her occasional glances.\n\nMarcie found her frustration level growing as her brothers and her father began to hang on every word as though they too were believing what her mother said. When Jan started sharing cheerleader secrets for inspiring rapes, Marcie wanted to scream.\n\nJan said, ""The best way to get guys to make a move on you is with the jump and spread routine. You've seen Marcie do it countless times. What you do is single out one guy or a group sitting together and you aim your beaver shots at them. That's why you guys are here, I'm sure. Whether she meant to or not, Marcie sent out invitations.""\n\nLester said, ""Man, you got that straight. She sent out engraved invitations right to the three of us, every damn week.""\n\nJan smiled and said, ""Yes, I saw what she was doing, but what could I say. As a mother I wasn't happy, but as a former cheerleader, I know the pressure she must be under. The technique still works. I know that much.""\n\nLester said, ""So, what are you saying, that you don't hold us responsible?""\n\n""Absolutely not. No, she invited you. She teased you beyond your endurance. I don't think it was deliberate, but that doesn't matter. I come from the school that says cheerleaders can't cry rape. A cheerleader that cries rape may as well hang up her pom poms. Only those that get hurt get any sympathy.""\n\nMarcie couldn't take anymore and said, ""Am I supposed to be taking off my clothes or what. I was ordered to strip. So far, all I've done is dance in place, and no one is even looking.""\n\nJan knew her ploy was working. She addressed herself to her daughter trying hard not to show a smug grin. She said, ""I'm sorry, Marcie. We got side-tracked. Okay, sweetheart, start undoing the buttons of your blouse. Go slow, and give peeks of breast flesh as you do. Pause to feel yourself as though you just discovered you had tits. As Georgette used to say, 'When you touch yourself, look as though you're coping a feel, as though you can't wait to get at the goodies that lie under your clothes.""\n\nMarcie untied the tails of her blouse and slyly trailed her fingertips on the underside of her bra cups, saying, ""Like this?""\n\n""You're not on a football field, Marcie. You're performing for fans at a private gathering. You needn't be so subtle. Your actions should convey a need to get fucked. When you touch yourself, go for naked skin.""\n\nMarcie blushed but sent both hands under the bra and cupped her large breasts, saying, ""You mean, like this?""\n\n""Yes, that's it. Now, undo a button. Show some of that tittie flesh you're touching, and try to get a nipple to peek out.""\n\nMarcie followed the advice and her upper swells gleamed with growing moisture as her fingers molded and squeezed. A pink-nosed puppy was forced over the distorted rim of her bra, bringing hoots and cat-calls from the excited men. They clapped and shouted, ""MORE!""\n\nMarcie undid the last button and let the flaps fall open, exposing her lace bra. Jan sat back with folded arms doing little to conceal her smug grin. Marcie was hot, on fire, showing her proud tits for the first time and enjoying the reviews. She kept pushing her tits out of the bra and looked eager to divest herself of the encumbrance. When it became pointless for her to wear it any longer, Jan told her to strip the blouse and bra off.\n\nMarcie wasted no time and soon danced her naked titties, cupping the underside and rolling the turgid nipples. The men, even the Mathews men, were in awe. Jan was in awe. She'd never seen more perfect breasts: firm, full, udders; tightly-puckered, long nipples; snow-white, flawless flesh that arched up; double handfuls of tittie, bouncing and swaying, almost vibrating with her exaggerated movements.\n\nThe men were speechless, mesmerized by the provocative sight. Jan took this opportunity to glance over at Julie who sat forward, studying her sister's magnificent tits. Her own, just budding, held promise, and Julie looked hopeful that she'd develop like her mother and sister. Though she had little to show, she looked eager to show them.\n\nShe'd been admonished about going about without a bra, but she was not wearing one. She'd also managed to undo the top three buttons of her blouse. She sat forward to give her father a peek inside. Jan also got a peek and she watched her husband peeking at the berry-like right nipple he could plainly see on a plum-size mound of hard flesh. She was eager to get the party going.\n\nJan took inventory of crotches. The ones on either side of her were straining under hands crossed defensively on laps. Wally couldn't hide his as his arms were tied behind his back. She saw a wet spot at the plainly outlined crown of his penis and Julie's eyes kept darting to it. Wally looked embarrassed, especially when Marcie's eyes fell on his crotch, but all he could do was redden.\n\nGreg was pressing his thigh against her bare leg unnecessarily. The body heat being transferred obviously added to his excitement, hers as well. She pressed back and got a look which she returned with a smile. On the far end near Julie, Stomper sat in a chair and was in the process of extracting his naked cock. Julie had the best view, but the sofa's arm blocked Jan's. All she saw was the head when he finally got it out. He looked big, probably eight to ten inches.\n\nShe looked left and saw Lester and Red follow suit. Red stood and took of his pants. He wore no underwear. His nine-inch rod sprang free and bobbed menacingly before Marcie's wide eyes. Lester extracted the biggest cock because it was thicker than the rest. He had nine inches, but the shaft was as thick as an infant's arm with a head the size of a baby's fist.\n\nJan stared and was caught staring by Greg. He smiled. She rested her hand on the bare skin of his thigh at the leg hole of his brief shorts. He sat stiffly under this unmotherly touch. Lester caught the move and made eye contact with Jan, giving her a nod. Jan squeezed the firm thigh and her hand slid up an inch placing her pinky under the material very close to a testicle, so close, she felt the heat. Seconds later, she discovered that her oldest boy wore no underwear.\n\nSteve watched what was going on beside him and bravely rested his small hand on the bare upper thigh of his mother. This drew her attention his way. She smiled and got a squeeze. His leg then pressed against hers and she pressed back, making her knees fall apart suggestively. She placed her hand on his upper thigh and had both boys in the palms of her hands.\n\nMarcie watched all this in amazement. Her mother seemed to have no shame or inhibition. Marcie watched her mother's left hand reach inside her twin brother's leg hole and draw out his six-inch erection. She stroked Greg's hardon as calmly as she'd fondle a cucumber at the market. Meanwhile, Greg slipped his fingers inside Jan's shorts and was stroking pussy over panties. Not to be left out, Steve's fingers attacked from the other side. Soon, little fingers vied for space in her mother's crotch. Marcie saw those little fingers delve under the panty leg bands as her mother's right hand went under the waistband of Steve's shorts to get a grip on his five-inch erection.\n\nLester shouted across to Julie, who was watching everything, ""Hey kid. Help your old man out. Get his cock out and stroke it for him. The poor guy's about to bust a nut in his skivvies.""\n\nJulie looked eager but unsure as she fumbled with the belt buckle and fly. When she had his jeans laid open, Jan said, ""Wally, raise up so she can get them off. They'll just be in the way. You may as well get rid of them and the underwear. Go on, lift up.""\n\nWally looked to Lester, got a commanding look, then lifted free of the cushion. Julie worked the pants down to his feet, then went for the tented BVDs. With a look of ruptured trepidation, she stretched the waist band over the straining cock, keeping her eyes on it as she fought to get the shorts down. She then eased off the couch to affect the total removal, including his shoes and socks.\n\nWhen she resumed her place, Jan told her to take her father's cock and stroke it gently as she was doing for Greg. Julie looked at the hand stroking her brother's cock, then curled her fingers around the base of her father's and began pumping in a milking fashion. Awed by the cock she held, Julie's eyes never left it as her hand pumped harder and faster, prompting Jan to say, ""Easy. Go easy. I can see he's ready to pop. Make it last. We have all week.""\n\nMarcie once again found herself getting scant attention and said, ""Mom, shouldn't I get my shorts off, now?""\n\n""Oh, yes, sorry. Yes, by all means, but remember, do it slow and sexy. Tease the audience. Don't rush this part. The unveiling of the pussy is the main feature of your act. You should appear eager to get at it, but not in a hurry to show it.""\n\nMarcie was eager to get at it and had her shorts unsnapped and unzipped in seconds. Still doing figure eights, she slid her fingers under the waist band of her panties and got at her pussy, prompting Jan to say, ""That's it, don't be shy now. Get down in there and have at it. As Georgette used to say, 'Pretend there's a fire in your crotch and you're trying to put it out by hand. It's hot, so hot you can't hold your hand still.' Keep attacking. Yes, like that. Excellent!""\n\nIn her frenzied attack, Marcie's shorts had worked their way down her thighs to a point where they couldn't go further due to the spread of her legs. In frustration, she stood straight, placed her legs together and let the shorts fall to her feet. She kicked free, then resumed her stance wearing only the panties and ankle-strap sandals.\n\nJan said, ""Good, they were just in the way and not important. The panties are. Get the panties back up and cover the mound. No hair should show, yet. That's it, snug them up tight so the mold to your cunt. We've all seen it like this, but refresh our memories. Excellent, now, turn around. Show your naked ass, first. That's it, bend slightly and thrust your ass out. Keep moving. Now the marker pen is in your asshole. Yes, that's it.""\n\nJan paused to allow everyone to absorb the provocative sight before saying, ""Now, Marcie, reach back with both hands and pinch the panty waist band at each hip. Slowly unveil your ass to the very bottom.""\n\nThe panties dropped like a slow-moving curtain to reveal white moons as soft and pure as the breast flesh, showing the outline of her bikini. The skin surrounding had the golden hue of a fading summer tan, outlining a triangular patch of white split by a tight crack.\n\nAs the curtain neared the base, Jan said, ""Keep going until we get a peek at your pussy lips from behind. Bend lower as you go.""\n\nAll sat forward except Wally. He couldn't. They watched the crack curve under and then saw the moist labia peek from between her moons. The slit looked dark and slightly parted, Even her clit showed at the top of her slit. The girl was frothing at the cunt, and her audience was frothing at the mouth. Jan never saw a pussy look so erotic or so in need.\n\nShe stopped Marcie when all of her daughter's pussy could be seen from the rear and Marcie's hair began to puddle between her feet. Jan said, ""Good, now stand straight and turn to face us. Leave the panties where they are.""\n\nMarcie returned to her previous stance. The panties were hanging lower, cutting across her pubic mound of sparse reddish brown curls. She stood waiting for instruction. Jan said, ""Now, give us a peek at your pussy from the front, but just a peek. Hook the waist band just below your clit, then let them rest there while you try to get our eyes focused on you tits.""\n\nMarcie showed her clit and the strained panties pushed the little nub of flesh into prominence. She did her best to attract attention to her tits, but few eyes followed.\n\nWally suddenly stiffened and groaned. A surprise jet of sperm burst out of his cock and hit Julie square in the face, draping her nose. Julie wasn't expecting that, nor the second harder jet that hit her right in her open mouth. Most missed the first, but they all caught the second. Julie was ready for the rest and angled the spurting cock straight up, getting clear of the creamy fountain. Sperm shot up in ropy strands that arched high before falling back to Wally's lap.\n\nSperm soaked her hand and she sat with a mouthful looking at her mother for advice. Jan said, ""You may as well swallow. It won't hurt you."" Julie swallowed. Jan said, ""I told you to slow down. See what happens when you don't listen. Now, take your hand away and let him rest up. You just wasted that load, but like I said, we have all weekend.""\n\nJan then addressed her girls saying, ""There's something you girls need to know if you're going to be good cheerleaders: good cheerleaders don't waste sperm. We pride ourselves on not wasting sperm. Sperm belongs in a cheerleader, not on a cheerleader. That's an unwritten cheerleader code. Sperm on the outside is wasted. It's a sign that you did sloppy work or miscalculated."" Addressing Julie, she said, ""When you saw him ejaculating, you should have taken his cock in your mouth and sucked.""\n\nJulie defensively said, ""But, I didn't know.""\n\n""Well, you know now. I won't tolerate sloppy work from my girls. Marcie, do you understand?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Julie?""\n\n""Yes. It won't happen again. I promise.""\n\nThe men exchanged grins. Wally just looked stunned as Julie began licking up the mess he'd made. Jan turned to Lester and said, ""He doesn't need to be tied. He won't interfere with me when I'm training my girls, and as far as I'm concerned, Marcie invited you men here.""\n\nLester looked to his partners and got shrugs or nods, then said, ""Stomper, let him go. She's right. We were invited. You invited us here, didn't you, Marcie?""\n\nMarcie looked to her mother, then said, ""Yeah, I guess so. Whatever Mom says. If there's one thing I've learned, Mom knows cheerleading inside and out. She was a pro, after all.""\n\nJan tried hard to detect a note of sarcasm in that statement, but she found none. Marcie appeared sincere. Their eyes met on the sly and Jan gave her daughter an approving smile, unnoticed by the others.\n\nStomper leaned across Julie to untie and ungag Wally. His cock bobbed in her face and she boldly played with it, prompting Stomper to laugh and say, ""This fucking kid has me by the dick. She's a natural born cheerleader all right. Keep that up, sugar. I'll let you know when I'm about to blast off. We wouldn't want you to miss a drop.""\n\nStomper took his seat on the armrest of the sofa after freeing Wally. Julie kept up the stroking of his much bigger dick, turning to look at her mother, saying, ""Like this, Mom?""\n\n""Yes, except slower. Go all the way to the tip and back down, but do it slow and easy. If he starts to blow, you get your mouth over the end and suck.""\n\n""You mean like this?"" With that, Julie pulled the arching rod down and slipped her mouth over the end, hollowing her cheeks as she gave her mother a side glance.\n\nJan smiled and said, ""Yes, just like that, only keep up the pumping action. Milk his dick into your mouth. You suck and swallow all through his climax. A good cheerleader adores sucking on a shooting cock, and loves eating sperm right from a cock. As Georgette used to say, 'A Raiderette will stand in a long line to suck a dick.' We often did when the owner came into the locker room.""\n\nRed said, ""Lucky fucker. Can you imagine that, Lester? All the Raiderettes lined up to suck your dick. Man, what a lucky bastard.""\n\nLester said, ""Who was the owner back then, Jan?""\n\n""Oh...uh, his name escapes me. It's been years.""\n\n""Jones?""\n\n""It could be. That sounds familiar. Bart Jones, I think was his name.""\n\nLester gave her a knowing look then turned to Red and said, ""At first I wasn't sure, but only a Raiderette from the eighties would know that Bart Jones owned the Raiders.""\n\n""I never doubted her. She looks like a Raiderette, and she sure knows her cheerleading.""\n\nLester looked to Jan with another knowing look as he said, ""Yep, she knows cheerleading inside and out.""\n\nMarcie watched this exchange closely. She could see that Lester knew of her mother's deception and wondered why he didn't expose her. She wondered why her mother made up that lie in the first place, and why she was acting like a slut was a complete mystery. She was acting. Marcie had no doubt. The way she languished between the boys, allowing them free and easy access to her crotch through the leg holes of her shorts while jacking them off was so totally unlike her. The boys weren't about to ask questions. They saw a window of opportunity and took it.\n\nTheir hands fought over the choicest spots between their mother's legs, but she appeared to enjoy the fight. Their mother watched Julie suck on a man's cock without the slightest bit of alarm or concern, and when Julie didn't seem in any hurry to remove her mouth from the cock, Jan told her to go ahead and suck him off as practice.\n\nMarcie was confused, but she knew her mother hadn't done a one- eighty in twenty minutes. She was Mom when she left with Lester and someone entirely different on her return. Marcie was in no position to question her mother. All she could do was trust her judgement. Her father, on the other hand, didn't seem to have a clue and kept looking at his wife as though she were a total stranger; or worse, as though the real Jan Mathews was finally coming out.\n\nJan ignored him for the most part and concentrated on acting the role of a slut cheerleader--the only kind there was--or that was the impression she tried to convey. Red and Stomper were completely fooled and thought their every suspicion about cheerleaders had been confirmed. In a way, Marcie found this amusing, but she was not inclined to chuckle.\n\nShe had not lost sight of the seriousness of their predicament. They were totally at these men's mercies. She reasoned that if her mother had any plan at all it was to win their favor to spare anyone from violence. She was just as certain that saving her daughters from a virginity ending fuck was not part of the plan. Marcie kissed her virginity goodbye when she started doing the vulgar figure eights. It was only a matter of when.\n\nShe got the impression that her mother wanted her to act the role of a slut cheerleader, and as difficult as that was for her, she'd gradually gotten into the role. All the open sexplay going on before her helped pave the way, but it was showing her ass and exposing her pussy from the rear that pushed her over the edge. Marcie also discovered that being almost naked while acting lewd was easier if those watching were playing with each others genitals and not focused solely on her.\n\nAfter Julie started sucking on Stomper's dick, the focus of attention shifted to her kid sister. Marcie thought this would be a good time to test her theory. While her sister sucked the man's dick, Marcie slipped a hand inside her panties and began stroking her slit, waiting to catch her mother's eye. When the eye was caught, Marcie said, ""Mom, when can I take off my panties?""\n\nJan sat back and refocused her attention on Marcie. The men also took note after hearing her surprise request. All eyes were now on Marcie, and she kept up the pussy play, showing no shyness, not even a blush. To all that looked, Marcie came across as a horny teenage girl driven to public masturbation from witnessing a blow job.\n\nJan said, ""You mustn't appear to be in a hurry, Marcie. You have them here, and you'll get what you want. By the time this week is up, you'll be fucked raw and walking bowlegged. What you need to do now is make the experience good for them so they'll sing your praises. You want them as horny as you can get them, and you don't do that by stripping down and yelling, 'Hop on, boys.'""\n\nSatisfied that she had the situation figured right, Marcie pouted, ""But I'm so horny, Mom.""\n\n""I know, sweetheart, and that's good that you show it, but you want them as horny as you are--hornier. Start by showing a little more pussy. Show them what those fingers are doing.""\n\nMarcie inched down the front of her panties to reveal her slick finger hooked inside her hole, dragging the slime up to her clit, then down the slit to her hole again. She did this several times, then said, ""Like this?""\n\n""Yes, that's very good. Now, show a little more. Move the panties to the tops of your thighs. That's it, now give them a better look at your pussy. Move the hand so they can see the hole they're going to fuck. Good, now display your clit. Show them how ready you are, how hot and horny you are. You want a stiff dick in you so badly you can taste it. Let them see that.""\n\nJulie was trying to steal the show. She'd gotten on her knees, kneeling over the cock, sucking and jacking to beat the band. Stomper tried to hold back, but with Marcie's words and performance, he was a goner and cried out, ""Here she blows!""\n\nJan said, ""Suck, Julie, suck! Suck hard, baby."" Her ass was to everyone except Stomper. On impulse, Jan said, ""Wally, pull her shorts down and rip that blouse off her. A cheerleader should always suck cock in the raw.""\n\nWally only gave his wife one astonished look before launching himself into action. Julie's shorts and panties came down in one tug to her knees and he render the blouse in two by ripping up the back. The two halves slid to her elbows leaving her effectively naked. While sucking, Julie moved her knees apart to better show her lightly-downed and sopping wet pussy. Her father cupped her sex as Stomper reached from the top and insinuated a finger into her ass.\n\nStomper cried out, ""Fuck! It feels like a Hoover has me by the dick. Oh, yeah, baby! Suck that cum, bitch! Eat it! Fuck!...""\n\nSperm poured down the kid's throat as she sucked and swallowed as fast as she could. Julie ate it all without spilling a drop, then licked the dick while milking the last drops. When she finished, she fell back against her father's chest in a sprawl, turned her head to her mother and breathlessly said, ""Did I do good, Mom?""\n\nJan reached across and tweaked a nipple, saying, ""You did very good, Julie. Was it good?""\n\n""Ummm, yes! I love sperm.""\n\n""Good, all cheerleaders love sperm.""\n\nStomper stood and examined his deflating member, saying, ""Man, what a cock-sucker! I ain't never had my dick sucked like that.""\n\nMarcie cried, ""Mom, I wanna get fucked. This isn't fair. I got them here, and Julie is going to suck them all dry before I get any.""\n\nLester and Red sat with their mouths agape as Jan said, ""You'll get fucked, don't worry about that. Julie is done for a while. We have six cocks and three cunts at this party. You'll get your share, but you're going to share. Now, get those panties off, you horny little slut.""\n\nMarcie whipped the panties off then assumed a wide-legged stance to properly fuck herself with both hands. Jan said, ""Now, dance your way over to Lester and get close to do your figure eight dance with your hands behind your neck. Place everything at his disposal. Let him sample the wares.""\n\nMarcie sauntered over and straddled Lester's legs, getting her cunt over his cock as she assumed the provocative pose and dance. Lester used his dick to follow the figure eight pattern, keeping the head pressed against her slimy hole. Marcie made three eights then started sinking. The cock began sinking as well, sinking inside.\n\nWith three inches imbedded, Lester couldn't take the tease any longer. He grabbed her hips and yanked her down. Marcie squealed, more from surprise than pain. She had a grimace on her face as she sat firmly on Lester's groin with nine-inches of fat cock up her ex-virgin twat.\n\nLester's head had lolled back over the head-rest, then lolled right to look at Jan with a Cheshire-cat smile. He said, ""This is fine pussy, Jan.""\n\n""I'm glad you like it. You're her first."" To Marcie, Jan said, ""He is your first, isn't he?"" Marcie could only nod. Jan smiled and said, ""Take a little time to adjust, then start moving up and down slowly. You fuck him. He shouldn't have to do a thing.""\n\nSeconds later, Marcie began moving. At first, she just ground her cunt in place, but she soon began lifting up by inches, then by six inches, then all the way to the tip and back down. Turning to her mother, she said, ""Am I fucking him right?""\n\n""Yes, like that, only start building up more speed and put figure eights in your movements. The figure eight is the cheerleader's movement. When guys see us do figure eights, they know what we're suggesting.""\n\nLester said, ""Eight is now my favorite number. Red, you're going to shit when you feel this kid's snatch on your dick. It's like a snot-covered velvet glove gripping your dick. I ain't never felt pussy this good. I done died and went to heaven.""\n\nOddly, Marcie found herself taking pride in his gross compliment. She also found herself enjoying the novel sensation of having a live organ filling her most intimate body part while spectators looked on. A candle, she realized, didn't hold a candle to the real thing. She was now thankful that she'd gone too far with the candle as there was no hymen to tear and spoil the experience. There was no blood, and no one seemed to notice or care that she wasn't actually a virgin.\n\nHer audience had gathered all around her and were copping feels. She had a brother on each breast, a sister exploring her stuffed twat with inquisitive fingers, a mother stroking her thighs, and a father trying to get a finger up her ass. Red squeezed in and poked a stiff dick at her lips. When the opportunity presented itself, she licked or sucked.\n\nMore and more, she liked being the center of attention at an orgy. Furthermore, she came to like her mother's plan whatever it was. She discovered that she enjoyed being vulgar, using the filthiest language, and best of all, doing these things before an audience.\n\nMarcie still couldn't get over the fact that the more vulgar she behaved, the more approval she saw in her mother's eyes. The lust she saw in her father's eyes was icing on the cake. Being treated like meat by her siblings was a novel sensation she never dreamed she'd experience or tolerate much less crave.\n\nHer siblings treated her like an object they could have their way with, and they had no inhibitions about using her. Their mouths and fingers titillated private parts of her body adding to the thrill of her first sexual experience with a partner. Most of all, she liked the way her mother touched her.\n\nMarcie's first fuck ended in a surprisingly quick blast of cum deep in her pussy. She milked that orgasm, then looked for Red. He found her and lifted her free of the spent tool. She came off with a wet- sucking pop, drooling sperm on Lester's lap that Julie dove on and began lapping.\n\nHands assisted in carrying her to her next customer. As Red sat, Marcie straddled his lap and immediately went to work on another stiff dick. He didn't last much longer, but at least he triggered her orgasm.\n\nWhen Red dis cocked her, Stomper was ready. He had her stand, facing away. He stuffed her cunt from behind and fucked her hard as her upper body fell forward and her head lolled between her knees. He buffeted her cunt and poured another load into her well-used honey-pot. When he un-cunted, Wally cunted.\n\nAfter her father screwed her, she was exhausted. They laid her face-up on the bed and invited the boys to sample their sister. She laid still like a rag doll as her brothers mounted her and added their seed to the others. After Steve finished, Jan sat by Marcie's shoulder, stroking her daughter's face. Their eyes met. Marcie smiled weakly. Jan returned a bigger smile, saying, ""You're going to make a fine cheerleader, Marcie.""\n\nMarcie said, ""I should. I'm lucky. I'm being privately coached by a pro.""\n\nAgain, Jan looked for the sarcasm and again found none. She smiled and said, ""I'm so proud of you, Marcie, so very proud.""\n\n""I know. I'm proud of you too, Mom.""\n\nTheir eyes told all. Nothing more needed to be said. Jan saw no questions in Marcie's eyes, and no need for explanations. All of Jan's fears evaporated in Marcie's loving and accepting gaze. On impulse, Jan moved her lips to Marcie's to implant a loving, motherly kiss which brought cat-calls of, ""All right, a lezzie show! Get it on, girls. Let's see some cunt sucking!""\n\nJan expected this response, but it took Marcie by complete surprise. After delivering the full-lipped kiss, Jan eased up a few inches to make eye contact. Their eyes spoke. Jan's said, ""I'm game if you are."" Marcie's said, ""I guess so.""\n\nMarcie said, ""Mom, I'm messy down there. Let me wash up first.""\n\nJan sat up and said, ""I'm a pro, remember. Your messy pussy will be a treat. Just relax. Let's give them a good show. I'm sure these guys would like to know what goes on in a cheerleader's locker room.""\n\nStomper excitedly said, ""You guys eat each other, don't you?""\n\nJan stood and said, ""I have never known a cheerleader that wasn't nuts about pussy. Cheerleaders are notorious bisexuals, and cheerleader coaches are notorious dykes. Marcie's coach is a dyke, as was Georgette and every other coach I ever had. Licking the coach's pussy was an honor we fought over.""\n\nLester said, ""Hey, Marcie, did you ever eat that coach of yours? Is she really a dyke?""\n\nMarcie struggled up to her elbows, keeping her legs wide apart to respond, ""Yes, she's a dyke, and I'm her favorite. She loves having me eat her on my knees before all the other girls.""\n\n""Does she have a nice pussy?""\n\n""Yes. I love it. I'd eat her cunt for hours if she'd let me, but mostly I love showing off in front of the other girls. Like Mom says, it's an honor to suck the coach's cunt.""\n\nRed said, ""God damnit, Lester, how come you never told us about that?""\n\n""Because Stella swore me to secrecy."" Lester turned his attention to the two women who eyed him curiously, saying, ""Stella's my twin sister. She tells me everything, that's how I knew we'd be welcome. She'll be here tomorrow, Marcie, so you can demonstrate your cunt- eating prowess.""\n\nMarcie and Jan exchanged surprised looks, and concerned looks. Stella could blow everything. Jan quickly addressed Lester, saying, ""That'll be nice. Stella knows how much I appreciate the way she took Marcie under her wing. She not only made Marcie a better cheerleader, she turned her into a devoted cunt lapper. Nobody has ever eaten me as well as Marcie does.""\n\nLester, holding back a smirk, said, ""She said you were the most accommodating mother on the squad. She said you practically handed your daughter to her on a silver platter, begging her to whip the kid into shape for you.""\n\n""She wasn't exaggerating one bit. As I recall, I stripped Marcie naked and handed her into Stella's arms, and that was at the first meeting of the squad with their mothers present. I wanted to get Marcie started off right.""\n\n""That's what she said. She said no mother had ever done anything like that before, but it sure got things off on the right foot.""\n\n""Just glad I could help.""\n\nJulie sat up and cried out, ""Mom, this isn't fair. How come you never told me? How come I never got a chance. I'll bet you I can do it as good as Marcie does. Wanna see?""\n\n""You're not a cheerleader, yet, Julie. When you get on a squad, I'll do the same for you. In the mean time, I'll give you the opportunity to show what you can do. Don't worry about that. For now, you sit back and watch--watch and learn.""\n\nWith that, Jan addressed the audience and reached for her top button, saying, ""Let's get this show on the road. Since cunt games should always be done au natural, we'll begin with another strip show.""\n\nLester interrupted, ""We don't need another strip show. Just get naked. While your at it, why don't you tell us the story about that first meeting. From what Stella told me, it was one hellofa meeting. The guys will love it.""\n\n""Okay, if that's the way you want it."" Jan began to disrobe, saying, ""The first meeting took place in the girl's locker room long after school let out. I believe there were twelve girls there with their mothers. Men weren't allowed. A few may have been there with aunts or grand mothers, but most were mothers, and almost all had been cheerleaders at some point. As I recall, the one that hadn't been a cheerleader had another daughter that was in Stella's squad the previous year.""\n\nJan removed the shorts, then paused in only her panties to say, ""I suppose that's why Stella was so bold and forthright at that meeting. We adults knew the score. Only the girls were in the dark. Since four would be cut from the squad, the girls were all eager beavers. That's what we call a pre-cut squad--eager beavers. They're called that because they'll do anything to make the cut.""\n\nJan shimmied out of her panties and tossed them aside. She then posed in all her naked glory with hungry male eyes devouring the charms she displayed. Her tits were bigger than Marcie's, but not as firm. Her thighs had a few extra pounds, but were anything but unsightly. What drew the eyes was her shaved pussy lips. To highlight her best asset, she sat on the edge of the mattress with her knees out, and her hands on her knees, a most unladylike pose, but a most provocative one.\n\nMarcie came to sit beside her mother. She wanted to hear the story her mother was making up, but mostly, she wanted to see what had everyone so enthralled. She wanted to see the pussy she was supposed to be so familiar with, the pussy she'd soon be eating, the pussy she'd always wondered what would be like to eat. She was not disappointed. She thought her mother had a beautiful pussy, and she loved the way she boldly showed it.\n\nJan placed an arm around Marcie's shoulder and drew her close, saying, ""And this little mink was the eagerest beaver of all. Weren't you, sweetheart?""\n\n""Yes, especially after you told me what an eager beaver was and what would be expected of us. I couldn't believe my ears, but Mom never lied to me before, so I had to believe her.""\n\nJan gave Marcie's shoulder a hard squeeze that no one but Marcie noticed. The squeeze was a signal that effectively said, ""Don't say too much; this is my story."" Marcie shut up and placed her hand in her mother's crotch as though she'd done it hundreds of times before. She toyed aimlessly with the pussy parts and Jan tried to pay this exciting contact no heed.\n\nJan said, ""I could see Stella was not about to waste any time with this new squad of fresh girls, and with that unique crowd of mothers all knowing the score, she flat laid it out and told everyone how it was going to be. She confessed to being a lesbian, then went on to say that her girls had better toe the lesbian mark or they'd never make the cut.""\n\nStomper said, ""Man, you gotta be shittin' me. Lester, is she shittin' us?""\n\n""She ain't shittin' you man. Shut up and listen. You ain't gonna believe this shit, but it's all true. I got it straight from Stella herself. Go on, Jan. Tell 'em what you did.""\n\nJan smiled because every guy except Lester was on the edge of his seat, dying to hear more. Julie was pissed and sat back with folded arms, fuming. Jan went on, saying, ""You could have heard a pin drop after Stella dropped that bomb. Those girls, even Marcie, were stunned.""\n\nMarcie volunteered, ""I was. I mean, I never thought she'd come right out in the open and say that even though we all knew she was a dyke--I mean, a lesbian."" She earned another squeeze.\n\nLester said, ""She calls herself a dyke. You're not offending me if that's what you're worried about. Go on, Jan.""\n\n""Well, I wanted to make points and get Marcie off to a good start, so I raised my hand and was recognized. I stood and said, ""My daughter is bisexual, but she's leaning more toward girls. She'll be no trouble at all.""\n\nA finger nudge prompted Marcie to speak, she said, ""I was so shocked to hear her say that. I mean, I'd never done anything with any girl, and here she was telling all my friends that I was queer for girls. I was so embarrassed, but she is my mom, and I knew she knew what she was doing. I just smiled.""\n\n""She smiled, but she was smiling through a deep red face. Stella smiled and smiled big, then said, 'Is that so? Take off her clothes. Let's see what she's bringing to the squad. Have her face the group.'""\n\nRed cried out, ""Hot damn! Boy, that Stella is something else. I'll bet you liked ta shit, huh, Marcie?""\n\nMarcie said, ""No shit, especially when Mom dragged me to my feet and made me face all those people."" A squeeze silenced her.\n\nJan said, ""I wasn't prepared to go that far, but what could I do? It was a challenge. Stella was calling my bluff. I really had no choice, so I started taking off her clothes. Poor Marcie. I thought she was going to die. The poor thing was trembling as I took off her bra. When I dropped her panties, I thought she'd pass out. I didn't plan on picking her up, but I thought I'd better. I scooped her into my arms and handed her to Stella.""\n\nStomper clapped and shouted, ""Far fuckin' out! What'd she do, take her to a back room and girl fuck her? Stella'd do that shit. She don't care. What'd she do, Jan?""\n\n""You won't believe this, but she girl-fucked my daughter right there and then.""\n\nThis news was like a splash of cold water to everyone listening, everyone except Lester. They all became animated, expressing disbelief. Julie stood and cried, ""I can't believe you never told me. Why didn't you tell me? Nobody tells me anything."" She sat with a huff and folded her arms again.\n\nWally had a look of pure astonishment. The boys were all grins. The men were stroking new erections, talking excitedly among themselves, giving each other high fives. Marcie was finger fucking two pussies as Jan reclined on straight arms to bask in the effect of her outrageous story.\n\nShe could not believe that her own family bought that bull shit story, but they obviously did, and loved it. Julie was only upset that she'd been left out. They had no trouble accepting that she'd behave this way. As a result, Jan began thinking.\n\nShe thought about the way Marcie had also gotten excited by the tale. She enjoyed hearing it, though she knew the truth. She enjoyed toying with her mother's pussy and seemed genuinely enthralled by it. Her interest was no act. She looked upon the wide open beaver with a hunger reserved for horny males that had been at sea for months. She looked eager to get her mouth on it.\n\nJan mulled this over and then a bold idea popped into her head: ""Why ever come clean? Why undo what she'd done after the party ended. The party need never end. Only Marcie would know the truth, and she didn't appear to want the party to end either. A deliciously wicked thrill coursed through Jan as she thought more along those line. This was followed by a desire to get nastier and make the party even more interesting than it was.\n\nAfter just a few minutes to ponder, Jan said, ""Marcie, why don't you get on your knees between my legs and we'll show them what Stella did to you.""\n\nEveryone became silent and sat forward as Marcie slipped to her knees then inched between her mother's legs. Jan said, ""Stella was in the position I'm in now with her skirt pulled up. She was not wearing panties, so Marcie faced a naked cunt, just as she is now. Stella reached out, took a handful of Marcie's hair, like this, and brought her face square into her cunt, just like this.""\n\nThis act launched everyone from their seats. They crowded in to see Marcie's face wedded to the beaver. When Marcie was close enough, her tongue shot out and went to work immediately. By the time they had onlookers, the tongue was deep inside, laving the interior walls of Jan's cunt. Marcie's face was pressed in tightly, and not from the pull. Jan held her by the hair, but that was just for show.\n\nJan said, ""Of course, she wasn't eating pussy as she is now. That first time, she was in shock. All she did was get her face fucked, but she got her face fucked good, by a pro. I stood right beside them the whole time and never said a word. Marcie's been a good little pussy pet ever since. Haven't you, sweetie?""\n\nMarcie just nodded and kept eating. She was taught never to talk with her mouth full. Marcie was a good girl, and becoming a damn good cheerleader. She made her mother proud; she also made her mother cum. When Stella showed up with Bubba and Sambo, she made her mother a breeder and a grandmother nine months later. She would have had a bright cheerleading career had the videos not gotten out and the baby not been so black.\n\nOh, well, the story still has a happy ending. They got to keep Sambo, and he turned out to be great with kids."
945,Cheerleading Coach,['M-f-teens'],"She tried to concentrate on her routines, tried not to take notice, tried to focus on her family that sat five rows up from those men and to her right. Mom, Dad, and her kid brother and sister seemed oblivious to the men as they watched her twin brother play football and his twin jump and cheer.\n\nThe Mathews males watched the game; the females watched Marcie. Her mother watched the routine with a critical eye wondering what was on her daughter's mind that made her screw-up so many routines.\n\nThe men exchanged hungry looks and smiles each time Marcie assumed a suggestive pose. They nudged each other when she turned away and bent from the waist with her legs out wide, and made exclamations when she'd do the toe-touching jumping splits while facing them.\n\nJan Mathews hated that particular maneuver, a vulgar maneuver that sent the girls' skirts up to expose the under garment (uniform under garments, not panties, but they looked exactly like thin nylon off-the-shelf panties) with the thin unpadded crotch stretched tightly over their sex. The bend-over-ankle grabs were almost as bad and may as well be called, the show-your-cunts bend. Their skirt was just too short for that. It didn't show much ass, but it did show cunt.\n\nJan fought a losing battle to have the numerous crotch shots dropped or a true under garment adopted. The thin white panties - for that's what they really were - went with the blue and white pleated skirt, but dark blue would work just as well and wouldn't reveal details of the girls' sex when sweat turned the crotches transparent. The second half routines were positively vulgar, Marcie's especially.\n\nJan suspected something sinister in the opposition's lame excuse for keeping the vulgar routines and the panties that made them vulgar. Whether it was the dyke cheerleading coach, or the men behind the sports program, or someone higher; whoever the real opposition was, a small group of mothers couldn't sway them. Most of the girls and some of their mothers didn't seem to mind, but most didn't sweat like Marcie or possess a vagina with such full definition.\n\nJan tried to circumvent the opposition by having Marcie wear a mini pad in the crotch, but the dyke removed the pads every time. The girls had to undergo uniform inspections prior to going out on the field. The dyke made a big deal about making sure the panties were the official issue. To avoid the embarrassment of a locker room pussy pad removal, Marcie pleaded for pad-free panties.\n\nMarcie was not one of the girls that didn't mind. She was a good girl, a church girl, an 'A' student, and a virgin at fifteen. Marcie was the only virgin on the squad and, hands-down, the most desirable.\n\nShe had the looks: big, emerald-green eyes; full, pouting lips; bright white teeth; a long mane of bouncy chestnut hair. She had the figure: proud breasts; a tiny waist; broad hips; and dynamite legs; a near hairless pouty pussy with definition. You could tell Marcie was a girl even in dry panties regardless of color. In the official uniform with wet under garment, you could tell she had a fantastic cunt between her legs. She had personality: a cheerful, innocent, bubbly little bouncing ball of fun. She came from a well-to-do family - All American. She had fans and her pussy had fans.\n\nDuring the second half, when the panties would be soaked and the crotch-shot routines were every other routine performed, the bleachers in front of Marcie would fill. Her fans, at times, threatened to tip the bleachers on end. This did not go un-noticed by Marcie or her mother, but there was nothing they could do. Quitting was not an option, mostly because Jan would not hear of it. Her daughter was sure to make the varsity squad, and the varsity squad had much better routines and uniforms. JV was something they both had to endure.\n\nThe enduring was easier on Jan than Marcie as Jan didn't face a pack of hungry wolves, three in particular. It wasn't sweat that made Marcie's panties disappear, though Jan pretended it was for little Julie's sake, for Marcie's sake, as well. Marcie knew better, as did her fans. Her father and younger brother were fans when Greg wasn't on the field, and they'd forget all about Greg during a second-half crotch-shot routine.\n\nThe three men ogled their prey as the dyke coach stationed herself near Marcie to insure she put her all into the jumps. In the stands, Red turned to Luther and said, ""Man, your sister sure is laying it on thick today.""\n\n""Yeah, she don't give a fuck. They're out to fire her dyke ass. She's getting her last shots in. She'll have Little Beaver sucking those panties up her snatch, chewing them up, and swallowing them into her mother fucking womb. Well, are you guys in? This might be our last Marcie show.""\n\nStomper, the ex-biker and third partner in their speed shop business, said, ""I don't know, Luther, we're talking major hard time if this don't go down like you plan.""\n\n""It'll go perfect. If it don't, look at it this way, we'll do twenty years, tops, but it'll take twenty to relive this upcoming week. Twenty years of kicking back, living off the state, thinking back on the best sex we ever had. Besides, when we get through with them, they'll want to keep this a family secret. Their biggest fear will be that we'll tell someone or let the videos out.""\n\nRed said, ""I'm in. Fuck it. I gotta have that bitch. I want 'em all. Fuck it!""\n\nLuther said, ""Well, Stomp, it's decision time. You in or out?""\n\n""Fuck it. I'm in. What about Stella? Is she in?""\n\n""Yes, but she'll wait on my call. If things are going well, she'll join us. She'll be bringing Bubba, and Bubba will bring Sambo.""\n\n""Are you serious about putting that horse-cock nigger on Little Beaver?""\n\n""On all three beavers. Hey, we're going to have a fucking orgy. He's bringing the party favors.""\n\n""He'll kill that little girl.""\n\n""Nah, she'll take it up the ass. We ain't killin' or hurtin' no one. I'll risk twenty with time off for being a good boy, but that's all. By the time he shows up, they'll be fightin' over the biggest dicks, and he's got the biggest dick. Sambo's a close second.""\n\nRed said, ""You can't be serious about putting that big mutt of his on those kids?""\n\n""Fuckin' 'A', I'm serious, and Mommy's going to help Sambo get mounted. You ain't seen the master at work. I know pussy, and what I don't know, Stella does. We also know opposite sex twins. If they're not getting it on, they want to real bad. God damn, would you look at the hot cunt on that bitch! Fuck!""\n\nStomper said, ""Fuck, man, Stella's got that bitch worked up to a lather. This is the best show ever. Mommy must be beside herself.""\n\nAll three looked slyly to their left rear and saw no joy in Jan's face. She had her jaw clenched as Stella ordered yet a fourth wide-stance-bend-over grasping ankles - the fourth in a row with jumping crotch shot beavers between them - the most blatant pussy exhibition Jan ever witnessed. Greg scored a touchdown but no one knew. He threw the football down once he realized that his sister was showing her pussy again.\n\n* * *\n\nThe Fall break was a welcome relief when it came. Marcie hadn't been looking forward to spending a week at a lakeside cabin, but after that last game, she couldn't wait to get out of town. The gals busied themselves inside, setting up a kitchen of sorts. With no running water or electricity, there wasn't much to set up.\n\nThe guys unloaded the station wagon. The last to enter was Wally Mathews, the father, bound and gaged, pushed before three large men. He went sprawling to the rough wood floor and stopped all activity inside the cabin.\n\nJan screamed. Julie hid behind her mother. Greg and Steve stood stock still. Marcie went pale. She recognized the men. Luther picked Wally up and set him in a chair. He placed a boot on the edge of the chair, drew Wally's head back by the scalp, and placed a long knife to his exposed throat.\n\nEveryone gasped. Wally was in a sweat with his eyes tightly closed. Luther waited for dramatic effect, then calmly said, ""We're here to party with you folks. If we have fun, everyone will be fine; but if we don't have fun, he dies. I can't make it any simpler than that.""\n\nJan stood defiantly before her girls and said, ""You get out of here and leave us alone.""\n\nLuther said, ""You must have him heavily insured. You obviously want him dead. That's fine; we can party without him.""\n\nWally's eyes shot wide open. He stared hard at his wife. Jan changed her approach, saying, ""No, I don't want him dead. Please, if you must, I'll go with you, quietly. Just leave my family alone.""\n\n""A noble gesture, but we can't let you have all the fun. Marcie, step out where we can see you.""\n\nMarcie hesitated. Jan held her back. Luther shook his head and said, ""Ma'am, you just don't get it, do you? We're going to party whether you like it or not. The only question is, will numb nuts, here, survive?""\n\nJan's tortured mind rolled this over, then sent a signal to her limps to let Marcie step out. The nervous teen took that relaxed pose as a sign to do as the man said and stepped out.\n\nShe wore baggy shorts and loosely tied blouse. The short-sleeve blouse had the top two buttons undone, the next two buttoned, and the rest unbuttoned with the tails tied exposing her flat midriff. Wearing sandals with her long hair pinned back, she presented a sight they'd never seen - plain Marcie. Still, the three men ogled her as though she were naked, bringing a full flush to her features.\n\nLuther whistled then said, ""God damn, girl, you'd look sexy in a potato sack. Let your hair out. Fluff it up. Shake it out.""\n\nJan fired back, ""Leave her alone. She's just a kid, for Christ's sake. Can't you see she's scared half to death. What kind of animals are you?""\n\nLuther tossed the knife to Red and walked up to Jan. He took her firmly by the hand and dragged her toward the door, saying, ""You and me need to have a little talk, Mommy. Red, if I hollar, slit the mother fucker's throat.""\n\n""Got it, Boss.""\n\nLuther marched Jan to a nearby tree, well out of earshot or eyesight. He spun her to face him, then pushed on her chest until her back was pinned to the tree. With his free hand he grabbed her between the legs and lifted her to her tip toes while getting in her face.\n\nHe roughly massaged and kneaded her pussy while saying, ""Now get this straight. For what we've done so far, we could all get life. Adding rape and murder won't hurt. We are not about to back out now. Nothing short of a SWAT Team raid could stop us, and we both know that ain't gonna happen - don't we?""\n\nJan nodded slowly while her face took on a rosy hue. He continued, ""What you should be thinking of is survival. Stop thinking about saving hymens and start thinking about saving asses. Capish?""\n\nShe nodded, but he pressed for a verbal response. She said, ""I capish.""\n\n""Good, now, let's go one step further. When this week is up, and we have to decide what to do with all these witnesses, we'll have nothing to lose by planting you and your lovely family in the woods.""\n\nJan made a pained expression and started a plea which he silenced by bringing the hand from her chest to her lips, saying, ""We don't want that. You don't want that. Here's what we'll do. You have all week to convince us that you wouldn't dream of reporting this crime. You'd best be right there in the middle of the action, looking for all to see as though you are having the time of your life. You'd better come across as one perverted bitch, one horny slut, and you'd better be convincing.""\n\n""Oh, God, please, I couldn't. Tie me up like Wally and have your way with them. They'll get over that, but they'll never get over seeing me act that way.""\n\n""Sorry, that won't do. You'll look like a victim. In their eyes, you have to look like one of us, like maybe you hired us to do this.""\n\n""God no.""\n\n""I told you how you can save your ass and theirs. If you don't like that option, I guess this party will have a very sad ending.""\n\nHe let that sink in. Jan finally said, ""I'm not sure I can be convincing.""\n\n""I think you can. I'm holding your hot cunt in my hand. Even through these shorts I can feel you getting hot, excited, and wet. I'll bet your nipples are hard. Let's take a peek, shall we?""\n\nJan turned her head to the side as he opened two buttons and pulled out the cups, saying, ""Oh, yeah, these are hard little puppies. They look like party hats. Nice tits, Jan. You don't mind if I call you Jan, do you?""\n\nJan shook her head as he unsnapped and ripped open her shorts, saying, ""Let's check out the condition of this pussy.""\n\nThe shorts slid down her legs and the panties were pushed to her knees. Jan stood trembling as his fingers invaded her intimate flesh. He said, ""Good God, girl, you're sopping wet. This is a party pussy if I ever felt one.""\n\nJan gradually turned her head back to look him in the eyes. He fingered her crudely and smiled, saying, ""You're going to have fun this week whether you like it or not. You may as well like it and get with the program.""\n\nJan wanted to deny his claim, but her drooling and inflamed pussy would have made her out to be a liar. No one had ever treated her like a slut. Only in fantasy did she experience the thrill. The reality was even better, and her passive acceptance made his leering smile grow.\n\nLester said, ""Enjoying this aren't you? What's the matter, ain't needle dick giving you any? I'll bet you've been a good wife, haven't you?""\n\nJan relaxed against the tree and widened her knees to the limit the panties allowed. She found her voice and said, ""I don't know about good, but I've never cheated.""\n\n""Well, don't you worry. We're going to take real good care of you this week. I'd take care of your itch right now, but I'm saving this first load for your sexy daughter.""\n\n""I wish you wouldn't. I can take care of all three of you. I want to; she doesn't. I'll be good; she'll just be scared. I'll appreciate it; she'll hate it. Please, let's make this a private party.""\n\n""Sorry, but she's the reason we're having this party. Resign yourself to that, Jan. The little one, too. What's her name, anyway?""\n\n""Oh, no, not Julie, too.""\n\n""Julie...yeah, Julie too. Don't worry. You'll be busy teaching those boys how to fuck - on the mom training.""\n\n""You can't be serious.""\n\n""Dead serious. I told you, you're going to be a raging slut or you're all dead. When we leave here, I don't want you to even think about reporting this. When you try to explain your actions after this is all over, your family should all be looking at you like, 'Yeah, right. Sure you did.' If you do this right, act the part right, we won't have a thing to worry about - will we?""\n\nJan had to think about this, but she soon realized he had a good point and a well-thought-out plan - a plan that could work. They would be safe if things went as planned. There'd be no chance of her or Wally going to anyone. A smile slowly formed on her face as she saw how good the plan was and realized that their lives did not have to be in any real jeopardy.\n\nJan knew her initial impression of them was correct. The men weren't killers, but they were serious about their goal. They reminded her of satyrs, horny but playful. They were nasty little boys in grown men's bodies. Would the family believe her? She wasn't sure, but they'd be alive to have their doubts. Survival was all that really mattered. She said, ""You've got this all figured out, don't you?""\n\n""Fraid so. Now, can I count on your full and complete cooperation?""\n\n""I suppose I have no choice. I do have one big request.""\n\n""Shoot.""\n\n""Don't hurt anyone. I couldn't take that. Don't rape anyone. I couldn't take that either.""\n\n""We don't plan to do either, but we're prepared to do both. A lot depends on you.""\n\n""Let me handle Marcie. I know how to deal with her. Julie will be easier than Marcie, especially if Marcie goes first and has a good time.""\n\n""All right, but if I see you dragging your feet, I'll takeover.""\n\n""I want you to take charge and be forceful, just let me work with Marcie. Order us around. I'll see that she obeys. Don't worry about Wally. He's no hero.""\n\n""We figured that much.""\n\nLester pulled up her panties then her shorts. Jan stood straight and then straightened her clothes. Lester said, ""Shall we go in and get this party started.""\n\n""We may as well. There's just one other request. I can't live with them thinking I hired you to do this. I can live with them thinking I was forced and eventually got into it. I'll end up being bad, being one of you, and having myself a ball. You'll be safe. I'll see that you all feel safe. That's my goal. I guarantee you'll be safe. Just with what I plan to do, I will never want this getting out.""\n\n""All right, Jan, we do this your way, but I had better see you coming around damn quick, capish?""\n\n""Capish.""\n\nThey walked casually, but as soon as the door opened, Lester gave Jan a hard shove through. She went with the shove with exaggerated motion, almost falling. She tried to look cowed and defeated, resolved to her fate. Lester ordered the furnishings re-arranged to suit him.\n\nThey moved the one large bed to the center of the big room, then had the sofa placed at the foot with a four-foot separation. They placed chairs on both ends of the sofa, then ordered the family to take seats on the sofa. They all took seats except Marcie who stood off to the side, trembling on the verge of tears. The ominous arrangement was not lost on her.\n\nAs one faced the sofa, they placed Julie at the far left next to Wally who had to be lifted and sat in place. Steve sat next to his father. Then Jan took a seat with Greg on the far right with Steve on Jan's right. Marcie stood at Greg's end. As Marcie saw them from right to left it was Greg, her mom, Steve, her bound dad, and Julie. All had somber looks of trepidation as Lester said, ""Marcie, stand front and center.""\n\nThe frightened teen, now with her hair undone and fluffed full, stood before Steve looking anxiously to her mother. Lester said, ""Strip! Do it nice and slow, slow and sexy like. This ain't a ball game, this is a sex party. Act sexy. Mom, help her out.""\n\nWhen Jan started to get up, Lester said, ""No, help from there. Talk her through it. You've been around. You look like you know how to get a rise out of a man's cock. Show Marcie how to get every cock in this room standing tall and saluting her beauty.""\n\nMarcie was now sobbing hard and appeared to be on the verge of wetting herself. Jan said, ""Marcie, stop that crying. Stand up straight. Put your shoulders back, head up, and listen closely.""\n\nMarcie's sobs gradually faded as she followed the instructions. When the sobs ceased, Jan calmly said, ""Marcie, these men are determined to go through with this. Get that through your head. You will not leave here a virgin, and you'll get no privacy. They want a party. They're here to have fun, sex fun, dirty sex fun. They like their sex wet and nasty. These men won't harm us if we party with them. It'll only get ugly if we give them a hard time. I will not allow you to jeopardize this family, do you understand that?""\n\nMarcie nodded with a worried look. Jan continued, ""Marcie, very shortly you're going to become a full-fledged woman. If you'll relax and go with it, you'll probably enjoy the experience. There's a lot to be said for making your first time one with an experienced man. My first was with a kid that knew less than I did, and it was anything but enjoyable.""\n\nMarcie's expression told everyone that she found this news shocking. Jan said, ""That's right, I was not a virgin on my wedding night, not by a long shot. Few are, and your dreams of being one are just plain foolish. I'm sorry this had to happen this way, but in a way I'm not. That's right, if all goes well and no one gets hurt, if all that happens is a week-long sex orgy, I think that can be very beneficial. At least you won't need that embarrassing birds and bees talk that's three years overdue.""\n\nLester piped in, ""Can we get on with this? You can talk after.""\n\n""Yes, of course. Marcie assume the routine stance; feet apart, head up, shoulders back, hands on hips. Good, now start putting a sway in your hips. Remember, move your pelvic region in a figure eight like I taught you. That's it, only this time, it's not your pelvis so much as your vagina. It always was, but I could never put it to you that way.""\n\nLester said, ""And don't put it like that now. Save your clinical lingo for the gynecologist's office. Tell her to move her cunt, pussy, twat. There ain't no vagina's in here.""\n\nMarcie blushed furiously as Jan said, ""Very well. Marcie, move you pussy in a figure eight. Keep your knees out and tilt your pelvis up more. You're trying to bring attention to your pussy. That was always the purpose, only now, we won't pretend otherwise.""\n\nMarcie began sobbing again and her movements became weak, extremely self-conscious, and reserved. Jan put sternness in her voice, saying, ""Do not display that attitude, Marcie. This is no different from a cheerleading routine. Cheerleaders are there to excite the audience and pander to their sexual urges. Football is a combat, contact sport that also panders to the base desires in men especially. As a cheerleader, you were icing on the cake. Every move, every routine, every pose has a sexual connotation, and on your squad they aren't even subtle. These men are here because you invited them here with your seductive routine.""\n\nMarcie defiantly said, ""That wasn't my idea. I hate those routines.""\n\n""I know, but the crowd loves them. A good cheerleader knows how to work-up a crowd without getting arrested. I'm a good cheerleader, and I taught you all I know. Now, I'm just being honest and telling you what it's really all about.""\n\nLester interrupted to say, ""This is getting interesting. Tell us what it's all about, Jan.""\n\n""It's all about sex and seduction. Cheerleaders are professional seductresses. That's how we see ourselves. Getting raped is a cheerleaders occupational hazard. I was lucky to never sustain injuries. Most of the girls on my squad when I was with the Raiderettes had been raped many times and gang rapes were fairly common. A pro cheerleader does not report rapes that she's not injured in. If anything, they brag about them. [looking to Marcie] Maybe, one day, you'll brag about this.""\n\nRed said, ""You was a Raiderette? The Oakland Raiders?""\n\n""The L.A. Raiders. When they were in Oakland, they didn't have cheerleaders.""\n\nThis was news to Marcie, and news to the whole family, but the whole family quickly came to realize why she told that lie - although Wally was a bit slow. The men all took new interest in a real pro cheerleader. Red exclaimed, ""Wow, no shit, you was a pro cheerleader!""\n\nStomper said, ""Man, we really hit pay dirt, didn't we.""\n\nLester said, ""Can I call 'em or what? Okay, ya'll shut up and let the Mommy cheerleader talk. Go on, Jan. This is getting very interesting. Teach her the real ropes.""\n\n""I'm trying.""\n\nJan ignored the hard, puzzled look her spouse gave her. Her pro cheerleading career was news to him, and he married her right out of high school. Jan addressed Marcie, saying, ""I'll explain it the way Georgette Williams explained it to me on my first day at Raiderette camp. Pretend you have a marking pen sticking out of your cunt and you are trying to draw a large horizontal figure eight on a poster board.""\n\nMarcie blushed deep red. Jan said, ""Do it like that and put feeling into it!""\n\nEvery Mathews eye had turned on Jan as Marcie, still trying to figure where her mother was headed with this charade, began to do the obscene movement. The move would have been more effective had she been naked with a marker pen in her twat, but not much more. The men had good imaginations and Marcie's moving crotch had their eyes doing figure eights as they stared holes in her shorts and licked their lips - or as Marcie saw them, muzzles.\n\nThe eyes on Jan gradually went to Marcie. By the time Marcie had everyone's attention once again, she'd adjusted the movement and was doing it well. Her blush had softened and she awaited further instructions. Jan said, ""Now, place your hands behind your neck, elbows back, and try to get the eyes off your crotch and on your tits. No, keep the figure eight movements. As Georgette would say, ""Place your boobs in competition with your pussy.""\n\nStomper declared, ""Man, that Georgette chick really knew her shit.""\n\nJan said, ""She did, and back in the early days, the Dallas Cowboys Cheerleaders couldn't touch us.""\n\nRed said, ""Yeah, seems I remember them Raiders cheerleaders kickin' ass back then. Man, they was hot. I can't get over this, a real NFL cheerleader, a Raiderette. Fuck! This is the ultimate.""\n\nLester said, ""Is it true what you said about pro cheerleaders bragging about getting raped and gang raped?""\n\n""Absolutely. It's not just pro cheerleaders. I think that's true of all squads. For me, it was that way all the way back to Junior High. I remember after my first rape, I couldn't wait to get back to tell the other girls. Getting gang raped was like passing muster. That didn't happen to me until I was Marcie's age.""\n\nRed said, ""Did you brag about that, too?""\n\n""For weeks on end. Five of our top football players kept me out till three in the morning taking turns. It took weeks just to cover everything that happened to me. I was the envy of our JV squad.""\n\nMarcie listened knowing full well it was all lies and was annoyed that the men bought her mother's outlandish story, hook, line, and sinker. Despite her provocative dance, her mother had all the attention. Marcie fought the urge to shout out, ""That's not true!"" but soon realized what her mother was doing. She was trying to divert attention to herself, and her ploy was working. She had the men in the palm of her hands. They only gave the kid cheerleader occasional glances.\n\nMarcie found her frustration level growing as her brothers and her father began to hang on every word as though they too were believing what her mother said. When Jan started sharing cheerleader secrets for inspiring rapes, Marcie wanted toscream.\n\nJan said, ""The best way to get guys to make a move on you is with the jump and spread routine. You've seen Marcie do it countless times. What you do is single out one guy or a group sitting together and you aim your beaver shots at them. That's why you guys are here, I'm sure. Whether she meant to or not, Marcie sent out invitations.""\n\nLester said, ""Man, you got that straight. She sent out engraved invitations right to the three of us, every damn week.""\n\nJan smiled and said, ""Yes, I saw what she was doing, but what could I say. As a mother, I wasn't happy, but as a former cheerleader, I know the pressure she must have been under. The technique still works. I know that much.""\n\nLester said, ""So, what are you saying, that you don't hold us responsible?""\n\n""Absolutely not. No, she invited you. She teased you beyond your endurance. I don't think it was deliberate, but that doesn't matter. I come from the school that says cheerleaders can't cry rape. A cheerleader that cries rape may as well hang up her pom poms. Only those that get hurt get any sympathy.""\n\nMarcie couldn't take anymore and said, ""Am I supposed to be taking off my clothes or what? I was ordered to strip. So far, all I've done is dance in place, and no one is even looking.""\n\nJan knew her ploy was working. She addressed herself to her daughter trying hard not to show a smug grin. She said, ""I'm sorry, Marcie. We got side-tracked. Okay, sweetheart, start undoing the buttons of your blouse. Go slow, and give peeks of breast flesh as you do. Pause to feel yourself as though you just discovered you had tits. As Georgette used to say, 'When you touch yourself, look as though you're coping a feel, as though you can't wait to get at the goodies that lie under your clothes.'""\n\nMarcie untied the tails of her blouse and slyly trailed her fingertips on the underside of her bra cups, saying, ""Likethis?""\n\n""You're not on a football field, Marcie. You're performing for fans at a private gathering. You needn't be so subtle. Your actions should convey a need to get fucked. When you touch yourself, go for naked skin.""\n\nMarcie blushed but sent both hands under the bra and cupped her firm breasts, saying, ""You mean, like this?""\n\n""Yes, that's it. Now, undo a button. Show some of that tittie flesh you're touching, and try to get a nipple to peek out.""\n\nMarcie followed the advice and her upper swells gleamed with growing moisture as her fingers molded and squeezed. A pink-nosed puppy was forced over the distorted rim of her bra, bringing hoots and cat-calls from the excited men. They clapped and shouted, ""MORE!""\n\nMarcie undid the last button and let the flaps fall open, exposing her lace bra. Jan sat back with folded arms doing little to conceal her smug grin. Marcie was hot, on fire, showing her proud tits for the first time and enjoying the reviews. She kept pushing her tits out of the bra and looked eager to divest herself of the encumbrance. When it became pointless for her to wear it any longer, Jan told her to strip the blouse and braoff.\n\nMarcie wasted no time and soon danced her naked titties, cupping the underside and rolling the turgid nipples. The men, even the Mathews men, were in awe. Jan was in awe. She'd never seen more perfect breasts: firm, full, teen udders; tightly-puckered, long nipples; snow-white, flawless flesh that arched up; double handfuls of tittie, bouncing and swaying, almost vibrating with her exaggerated movements.\n\nThe men were speechless, mesmerized by the provocative sight. Jan took this opportunity to glance over at Julie who sat forward, studying her sister's magnificent tits. Her own, just budding, held promise, and Julie looked hopeful that she'd develop like her mother and sister. Though she had little to show, she looked eager to show them.\n\nShe'd been admonished about going about without a bra, but she was not wearing one. She'd also managed to undo the top three buttons of her blouse. She sat forward to give her father a peek inside. Jan also got a peek and she watched her husband peeking at the berry-like right nipple he could plainly see on a plum-size mound of hard flesh. She was eager to get the party going.\n\nJan took inventory of crotches. The ones on either side of her were straining under hands crossed defensively on laps. Wally couldn't hide his as his arms were tied behind his back. She saw a wet spot at the plainly outlined crown of his penis and Julie's eyes kept darting to it. Wally looked embarrassed, especially when Marcie's eyes fell on his crotch, but all he could do was redden.\n\nGreg was pressing his thigh against her bare leg unnecessarily. The body heat being transferred obviously added to his excitement, hers as well. She pressed back and got a look which she returned with a smile. On the far end near Julie, Stomper sat in a chair and was in the process of extracting his naked cock. Julie had the best view, but the sofa's arm blocked Jan's. All she saw was the head when he finally got it out. He looked big, probably eight to ten inches.\n\nShe looked left and saw Lester and Red follow suit. Red stood and took off his pants. He wore no underwear. His nine-inch rod sprang free and bobbed menacingly before Marcie's wide eyes. Lester extracted the biggest cock because it was thicker than the rest. He had nine inches, but the shaft was as thick as an infant's arm with a head the size of a baby's fist.\n\nJan stared and was caught staring by Greg. He smiled. She rested her hand on the bare skin of his thigh at the leg hole of his brief shorts. He sat stiffly under this unmotherly touch. Lester caught the move and made eye contact with Jan, giving her a nod. Jan squeezed the firm thigh and her hand slid up an inch placing her pinky under the material very close to a testicle, so close, she felt the heat. Seconds later, she discovered that her oldest boy wore no underwear.\n\nSteve watched what was going on beside him and bravely rested his small hand on the bare upper thigh of his mother. This drew her attention his way. She smiled and got a squeeze. His leg then pressed against hers and she pressed back, making her knees fall apart suggestively. She placed her hand on his upper thigh and had both boys in the palms of her hands.\n\nMarcie watched all this in amazement. Her mother seemed to have no shame or inhibition. Marcie watched her mother's left hand reach inside her twin brother's leg hole and draw out his six-inch erection. She stroked Greg's hardon as calmly as she'd fondle a cucumber at the market. Meanwhile, Greg slipped his fingers inside Jan's shorts and was stroking pussy over panties. Not to be left out, Steve's fingers attacked from the other side. Soon, little fingers vied for space in her mother's crotch. Marcie saw those little fingers delve under the panty leg bands as her mother's right hand went under the waistband of Steve's shorts to get a grip on his five-inch erection.\n\nLester shouted across to Julie, who was watching everything, ""Hey kid. Help your old man out. Get his cock out and stroke it for him. The poor guy's about to bust a nut in his skivvies.""\n\nJulie looked eager but unsure as she fumbled with the belt buckle and fly. When she had his jeans laid open, Jan said, ""Wally, raise up so she can get them off. They'll just be in the way. You may as well get rid of them and the underwear. Go on, lift up.""\n\nWally looked to Lester, got a commanding look, then lifted free of the cushion. Julie worked the pants down to his feet, then went for the tented BVDs. With a look of ruptured trepidation, she stretched the waist band over the straining cock, keeping her eyes on it as she fought to get the shorts down. She then eased off the sofa to affect the total removal, including his shoes and socks.\n\nWhen she resumed her place, Jan told her to take her father's cock and stroke it gently as she was doing for Greg. Julie looked at the hand stroking her brother's cock, then curled her fingers around the base of her father's and began pumping in a milking fashion. Awed by the cock she held, Julie's eyes never left it as her hand pumped harder and faster, prompting Jan to say, ""Easy. Go easy. I can see he's ready to pop. Make it last. We have all week.""\n\nMarcie once again found herself getting scant attention and said, ""Mom, shouldn't I get my shorts off, now?""\n\n""Oh, yes, sorry. Yes, by all means, but remember, do it slow and sexy. Tease the audience. Don't rush this part. The unveiling of the pussy is the main feature of your act. You should appear eager to get at it, but not in a hurry to show it.""\n\nMarcie was eager to get at it and had her shorts unsnapped and unzipped in seconds. Still doing figure eights, she slid her fingers under the waist band of her panties and got at her pussy, prompting Jan to say, ""That's it, don't be shy now. Get down in there and have at it. As Georgette used to say, 'Pretend there's a fire in your crotch and you're trying to put it out by hand. It's hot, so hot you can't hold your hand still.' Keep attacking. Yes, like that. Excellent!""\n\nIn her frenzied attack, Marcie's shorts had worked their way down her thighs to a point where they couldn't go further due to the spread of her legs. In frustration, she stood straight, placed her legs together and let the shorts fall to her feet. She kicked free, then resumed her stance wearing only the panties and ankle-strap sandals.\n\nJan said, ""Good, they were just in the way and not important. The panties are. Get the panties back up and cover the mound. No hair should show, yet. That's it, snug them up tight so they mold to your cunt. We've all seen it like this, but refresh our memories. Excellent, now, turn around. Show your naked ass, first. That's it, bend slightly and thrust your ass out. Keep moving. Now the marker pen is in your asshole. Yes, that's it.""\n\nJan paused to allow everyone to absorb the provocative sight before saying, ""Now, Marcie, reach back with both hands and pinch the panty waist band at each hip. Slowly unveil your ass to the very bottom.""\n\nThe panties dropped like a slow-moving curtain to reveal white moons as soft and pure as the breast flesh, showing the outline of her bikini. The skin surrounding had the golden hue of a fading summer tan, outlining a triangular patch of white split by a tight crack.\n\nAs the curtain neared the base, Jan said, ""Keep going until we get a peek at your pussy lips from behind. Bend lower as yougo.""\n\nAll sat forward except Wally. He couldn't. They watched the crack curve under and then saw the moist labia peek from between her moons. The slit looked dark and slightly parted, Even her clit showed at the top of her slit. The girl was frothing at the cunt, and her audience was frothing at the mouth. Jan never saw a pussy look so erotic or so in need.\n\nShe stopped Marcie when all of her daughter's pussy could be seen from the rear and Marcie's hair began to puddle between her feet. Jan said, ""Good, now stand straight and turn to face us. Leave the panties where they are.""\n\nMarcie returned to her previous stance. The panties were hanging lower, cutting across her pubic mound of sparse reddish brown curls. She stood waiting for instruction. Jan said, ""Now, give us a peek at your pussy from the front, but just a peek. Hook the waist band just below your clit, then let them rest there while you try to get our eyes focused on you tits.""\n\nMarcie showed her clit and the strained panties pushed the little nub of flesh into prominence. She did her best to attract attention to her tits, but few eyes followed.\n\nWally suddenly stiffened and groaned. A surprise jet of sperm burst out of his cock and hit Julie square in the face, draping her nose. Julie wasn't expecting that, nor the second harder jet that hit her right in her open mouth. Most missed the first, but they all caught the second. Julie was ready for the rest and angled the spurting cock straight up, getting clear of the creamy fountain. Sperm shot up in ropy strands that arched high before falling back to Wally's lap.\n\nSperm soaked her hand and she sat with a mouthful looking at her mother for advice. Jan said, ""You may as well swallow. It won't hurt you."" Julie swallowed. Jan said, ""I told you to slow down. See what happens when you don't listen. Now, take your hand away and let him rest up. You just wasted that load, but like I said, we have all weekend.""\n\nJan then addressed her girls saying, ""There's something you girls need to know if you're going to be good cheerleaders: good cheerleaders don't waste sperm. We pride ourselves on not wasting sperm. Sperm belongs in a cheerleader, not on a cheerleader. That's an unwritten cheerleader code. Sperm on the outside is wasted. It's a sign that you did sloppy work or miscalculated."" Addressing Julie, she said, ""When you saw him ejaculating, you should have taken his cock in your mouth and sucked.""\n\nJulie defensively said, ""But, I didn't know.""\n\n""Well, you know now. I won't tolerate sloppy work from my girls. Marcie, do you understand?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Julie?""\n\n""Yes. It won't happen again. I promise.""\n\nThe men exchanged grins. Wally just looked stunned as Julie began licking up the mess he'd made. Jan turned to Lester and said, ""He doesn't need to be tied. He won't interfere with me when I'm training my girls, and as far as I'm concerned, Marcie invited you men here.""\n\nLester looked to his partners and got shrugs or nods, then said, ""Stomper, let him go. She's right. We were invited. You invited us here, didn't you, Marcie?""\n\nMarcie looked to her mother, then said, ""Yeah, I guess so. Whatever Mom says. If there's one thing I've learned, Mom knows cheerleading inside and out. She was a pro, after all.""\n\nJan tried hard to detect a note of sarcasm in that statement, but she found none. Marcie appeared sincere. Their eyes met on the sly and Jan gave her daughter an approving smile, unnoticed by the others.\n\nStomper leaned across Julie to untie and ungag Wally. His cock bobbed in her face and she boldly played with it, prompting Stomper to laugh and say, ""This fucking kid has me by the dick. She's a natural born cheerleader all right. Keep that up, sugar. I'll let you know when I'm about to blast off. We wouldn't want you to miss a drop.""\n\nStomper took his seat on the armrest of the sofa after freeing Wally. Julie kept up the stroking of his much bigger dick, turning to look at her mother, saying, ""Like this, Mom?""\n\n""Yes, except slower. Go all the way to the tip and back down, but do it slow and easy. If he starts to blow, you get your mouth over the end and suck.""\n\n""You mean like this?"" With that, Julie pulled the arching rod down and slipped her mouth over the end, hollowing her cheeks as she gave her mother a side glance.\n\nJan smiled and said, ""Yes, just like that, only keep up the pumping action. Milk his dick into your mouth. You suck and swallow all through his climax. A good cheerleader adores sucking on a shooting cock, and loves eating sperm right from a cock. As Georgette used to say, 'A Raiderette will stand in a long line to suck a dick.' We often did when the owner came into the locker room.""\n\nRed said, ""Lucky fucker. Can you imagine that, Lester? All the Raiderettes lined up to suck your dick. Man, what a lucky bastard.""\n\nLester said, ""Who was the owner back then, Jan?""\n\n""Oh...uh, his name escapes me. It's been years.""\n\n""Jones?""\n\n""It could be. That sounds familiar. Bart Jones, I think was his name.""\n\nLester gave her a knowing look then turned to Red and said, ""At first I wasn't sure, but only a Raiderette from the eighties would know that Bart Jones owned the Raiders.""\n\n""I never doubted her. She looks like a Raiderette, and she sure knows her cheerleading.""\n\nLester looked to Jan with another knowing look as he said, ""Yep, she knows cheerleading inside and out.""\n\nMarcie watched this exchange closely. She could see that Lester knew of her mother's deception and wondered why he didn't expose her. She wondered why her mother made up that lie in the first place, and why she was acting like a slut was a complete mystery. She was acting. Marcie had no doubt. The way she languished between the boys, allowing them free and easy access to her crotch through the leg holes of her shorts while jacking them off was so totally unlike her. The boys weren't about to ask questions. They saw a window of opportunity and took it.\n\nTheir hands fought over the choicest spots between their mother's legs, but she appeared to enjoy the fight. Their mother watched Julie suck on a man's cock without the slightest bit of alarm or concern, and when Julie didn't seem in any hurry to remove her mouth from the cock, Jan told her to go ahead and suck him off as practice.\n\nMarcie was confused, but she knew her mother hadn't done a one-eighty in twenty minutes. She was Mom when she left with Lester and someone entirely different on her return. Marcie was in no position to question her mother. All she could do was trust her judgement. Her father, on the other hand, didn't seem to have a clue and kept looking at his wife as though she were a total stranger; or worse, as though the real Jan Mathews was finally coming out.\n\nJan ignored him for the most part and concentrated on acting the role of a slut cheerleader - the only kind there was - or that was the impression she tried to convey. Red and Stomper were completely fooled and thought their every suspicion about cheerleaders had been confirmed. In a way, Marcie found this amusing, but she was not inclined to chuckle.\n\nShe had not lost sight of the seriousness of their predicament. They were totally at these men's mercies. She reasoned that if her mother had any plan at all it was to win their favor to spare anyone from violence. She was just as certain that saving her daughters from a virginity ending fuck was not part of the plan. Marcie kissed her virginity goodbye when she started doing the vulgar figure eights. It was only a matter of when.\n\nShe got the impression that her mother wanted her to act the role of a slut cheerleader, and as difficult as that was for her, she'd gradually got into the role and then the mind set that went with it. All the open sex play going on before her helped pave the way, but it was showing her ass and exposing her pussy from the rear that pushed her over the edge and changed her mind set. Marcie also discovered that being almost naked while acting lewd was easier if those watching were playing with each others genitals and not focused solely on her.\n\nAfter Julie started sucking on Stomper's dick, the focus of attention shifted to her kid sister. Marcie thought this would be a good time to test her theory. While her sister sucked the man's dick, Marcie slipped a hand inside her panties and began stroking her slit, waiting to catch her mother's eye. When the eye was caught, Marcie said, ""Mom, when can I take off my panties?""\n\nJan sat back and refocused her attention on Marcie. The men also took note after hearing her surprising request. All eyes were now on Marcie, and she kept up the pussy play, showing no shyness, not even a blush. To all that looked, Marcie came across as a horny teenage girl driven to public masturbation from witnessing a blow job.\n\nJan said, ""You mustn't appear to be in a hurry, Marcie. You have them here, and you'll get what you want. By the time this week is up, you'll be fucked raw and walking bowlegged. What you need to do now is make the experience good for them so they'll sing your praises. Bragging to girls in the locker room won't do you much good if fans in the stands don't know you're as good as you look. You want these men as horny as you can get them, and you don't do that by stripping down and yelling, 'Hop on, boys.'""\n\nSatisfied that she had the situation figured right, Marcie pouted, ""But I'm so horny, Mom.""\n\n""I know, sweetheart, and that's good that you show it, but you want them as horny as you are - hornier. A super horny man is less critical, easier to impress, and easier to satisfy. Start by showing a little more pussy. Show them what those fingers are doing.""\n\nMarcie inched down the front of her panties to reveal her slick finger hooked inside her hole, dragging the slime up to her clit, then down the slit to her hole again. She did this several times, then said, ""Like this?""\n\n""Yes, that's very good. Now, show a little more. Move the panties to the tops of your thighs. That's it, now give them a better look at your pussy. Move the hand so they can see the hole they're going to fuck. Good, now display your clit. Show them how ready you are, how hot and horny you are. You want a stiff dick in you so badly you can taste it. Let them see that.""\n\nJulie was trying to steal the show. She had gotten on her knees, kneeling over the cock, sucking and jacking to beat the band. Stomper tried to hold back, but with Marcie's words and performance, he was a gonner and cried out, ""Here she blows!""\n\nJan said, ""Suck, Julie, suck! Suck hard, baby."" Her ass was to everyone except Stomper. On impulse, Jan said, ""Wally, pull her shorts down and rip that blouse off her. A cheerleader should always suck cock in the raw.""\n\nWally only gave his wife one astonished look before launching himself into action. Julie's shorts and panties came down in one tug to her knees and he rended the blouse in two by ripping up the back. The two halves slid to her elbows leaving her effectively naked. While sucking, Julie moved her knees apart to better show her lightly-downed and sopping wet pussy. Her father cupped her sex as Stomper reached from the top and insinuated a finger into her ass.\n\nStomper cried out, ""Fuck! It feels like a Hoover has me by the dick. Oh, yeah, baby! Suck that cum, bitch! Eat it! Fuck!...""\n\nSperm poured down the kid's throat as she sucked and swallowed as fast as she could. Julie ate it all without spilling a drop, then licked the dick while milking the last drops. When she finished, she fell back against her father's chest in a sprawl, turned her head to her mother and breathlessly said, ""Did I do good, Mom?""\n\nJan reached across and tweaked a nipple, saying, ""You did very good, Julie. Was it good?""\n\n""Ummm, yes! I love sperm.""\n\n""Good, all cheerleaders love sperm.""\n\nStomper stood and examined his deflating member, saying, ""Man, what a cock-sucker! I ain't never had my dick sucked like that.""\n\nMarcie cried, ""Mom, I wanna get fucked. This isn't fair. I'm the one who got them here, and Julie is going to suck them all dry before I get any.""\n\nLester and Red sat with their mouths agape as Jan said, ""You'll get fucked, don't worry about that. Julie is done for a while. We have six cocks and three cunts at this party. You'll get your share, but you're going to share. Now, get those panties off, you horny little slut.""\n\nMarcie whipped the panties off then assumed a wide-legged stance to properly fuck herself with both hands. Jan said, ""Now, dance your way over to Lester and get close to do your figure eight dance with your hands behind your neck. Place everything at his disposal. Let him sample the wares.""\n\nMarcie sauntered over and straddled Lester's legs, getting her cunt over his cock as she assumed the provocative pose and dance. Lester used his dick to follow the figure eight pattern, keeping the head pressed against her slimy hole. Marcie made three eights then started sinking. The cock began sinking as well, sinking inside.\n\nWith three inches imbedded, Lester couldn't take the tease any longer. He grabbed her hips and yanked her down. Marcie squealed, more from surprise than pain. She had a grimace on her face as she sat firmly on Lester's groin with nine-inches of fat cock up her ex-virgin twat.\n\nLester's head had lolled back over the head-rest, then lolled right to look at Jan with a Cheshire-cat smile. He said, ""This is fine pussy, Jan.""\n\n""I'm glad you like it. You're her first."" To Marcie, Jan said, ""He is your first, isn't he?"" Marcie could only nod. Jan smiled and said, ""Take a little time to adjust, then start moving up and down slowly. You fuck him. He shouldn't have to do a thing.""\n\nSeconds later, Marcie began moving. At first, she just ground her cunt in place, but she soon began lifting up by inches, then by six inches, then all the way to the tip and back down. Turning to her mother, she said, ""Am I fucking him right?""\n\n""Yes, like that, only start building up more speed and put figure eights in your movements. The figure eight is the cheerleader's movement. When guys see us do figure eights, they know what we're suggesting.""\n\nLester said, ""Eight is now my favorite number. Red, you're going to shit when you feel this kid's snatch on your dick. It's like a snot-covered velvet glove gripping your dick. I ain't never felt pussy this good. I done died and went to heaven.""\n\nOddly, Marcie found herself taking pride in his gross compliment. She also found herself enjoying the novel sensation of having a live organ filling her most intimate body part while spectators looked on. A candle, she realized, didn't hold a candle to the real thing. She was now thankful that she'd gone too far with the candle as there was no hymen to tear and spoil the experience. There was no blood, and no one seemed to notice or care that she wasn't actually a virgin.\n\nHer audience had gathered all around her and were copping feels. She had a brother on each breast, a sister exploring her stuffed twat with inquisitive fingers, a mother stroking her thighs, and a father trying to get a finger up her ass. Red squeezed in and poked a stiff dick at her lips. When the opportunity presented itself, she licked or sucked.\n\nMore and more, she liked being the center of attention at an orgy. Furthermore, she came to like her mother's plan whatever it was. She discovered that she enjoyed being vulgar, using the filthiest language, and best of all, doing these things before an audience.\n\nMarcie still couldn't get over the fact that the more vulgar she behaved, the more approval she saw in her mother's eyes. The lust she saw in her father's eyes was icing on the cake. Being treated like meat by her siblings was a novel sensation she never dreamed she'd experience or tolerate much less crave.\n\nHer siblings treated her like an object they could have their way with, and they had no inhibitions about using her. Their mouths and fingers titillated private parts of her body adding to the thrill of her first sexual experience with a partner. Most of all, she liked the way her mother touched her.\n\nMarcie's first fuck ended in a surprisingly quick blast of cum deep in her pussy. She milked that orgasm, then looked for Red. He found her and lifted her free of the spent tool. She came off with a wet-sucking pop, drooling sperm on Lester's lap that Julie dove on and began lapping.\n\nHands assisted in carrying her to her next customer. As Red sat, Marcie straddled his lap and immediately went to work on another stiff dick. He didn't last much longer, but at least he triggered her orgasm.\n\nWhen Red discocked her, Stomper was ready. He had her stand, facing away. He stuffed her cunt from behind and fucked her hard as her upper body fell forward and her head lolled between her knees. He buffeted her cunt and poured another load into her well-used honey-pot. When he un-cunted, Wally cunted.\n\nAfter her father screwed her, she was exhausted. They laid her face-up on the bed and invited the boys to sample their sister. She laid still like a rag doll as her brothers mounted her and added their seed to the others. After Steve finished, Jan sat by Marcie's shoulder, stroking her daughter's face. Their eyes met. Marcie smiled weakly. Jan returned a bigger smile, saying, ""You're going to make a fine cheerleader, Marcie.""\n\nMarcie said, ""I should. I'm lucky. I'm being privately coached by a pro.""\n\nAgain, Jan looked for the sarcasm and again found none. She smiled and said, ""I'm so proud of you, Marcie, so very proud.""\n\n""I know. I'm proud of you too, Mom.""\n\nTheir eyes told all. Nothing more needed to be said. Jan saw no questions in Marcie's eyes, and no need for explanations. All of Jan's fears evaporated in Marcie's loving and accepting gaze. On impulse, Jan moved her lips to Marcie's to implant a loving, motherly kiss which brought cat-calls of, ""All right, a lezzie show! Get it on, girls. Let's see some cunt sucking!""\n\nJan expected this response, but it took Marcie by complete surprise. After delivering the full-lipped kiss, Jan eased up a few inches to make eye contact. Their eyes spoke. Jan's said, ""I'm game if you are."" Marcie's said, ""I guess so.""\n\nMarcie said, ""Mom, I'm messy down there. Let me wash up first.""\n\nJan sat up and said, ""I'm a pro, remember. Your messy pussy will be a treat. Just relax. Let's give them a good show. I'm sure these guys would like to know what goes on in a cheerleader's locker room.""\n\nStomper excitedly said, ""You guys eat each other, don't you?""\n\nJan stood and said, ""I have never known a cheerleader that wasn't nuts about pussy. Cheerleaders are notorious bisexuals, and cheerleader coaches are notorious dykes. Marcie's coach is a dyke, as was Georgette and every other coach I ever had. Licking the coach's pussy was an honor we fought over.""\n\nLester said, ""Hey, Marcie, did you ever eat that coach of yours? Is she really a dyke?""\n\n[I'm sure you recall that Marcie's coach, Stella, is Lester's twin sister]\n\nMarcie struggled up to her elbows, keeping her legs wide apart to respond, ""Yes, she's a dyke, and I'm her favorite. She loves having me eat her on my knees before all the other girls.""\n\n""Does she have a nice pussy?""\n\n""Yes. I love it. I'd eat her cunt for hours if she'd let me, but mostly I love showing off in front of the other girls. Like Mom says, it's an honor to suck the coach's cunt.""\n\nRed said, ""God damnit, Lester, how come you never told us about that?""\n\n""Because Stella swore me to secrecy."" Lester turned his attention to the two women who eyed him curiously, saying, ""Stella is my twin sister. She tells me everything. That's how I knew we'd be welcome and knew where to find you guys. She'll be here tomorrow, Marcie, so you can demonstrate your cunt-eating prowess.""\n\nMarcie and Jan exchanged surprised looks and concerned looks. Stella could blow everything...then again, Stella was behind everything. Lester would clue Stella, and Stella would be whatever she and Marcie said she was. This ruse was really for Red and Stomper, and to a large degree, Greg, Steve, and Wally who weren't sure what to believe. What they were wanting to believe made their dicks hard. Jan quickly addressed Lester, saying, ""That'll be nice. Stella knows how much I appreciate the way she took Marcie under her wing. She not only made Marcie a better cheerleader, she turned her into a devoted cunt lapper. Nobody has ever eaten me as well as Marcie does.""\n\nLester, holding back a smirk, said, ""She said you were the most accommodating mother on the squad. She said you practically handed your daughter to her on a silver platter, begging her to whip the kid into shape for you.""\n\n""She wasn't exaggerating one bit. As I recall, I stripped Marcie naked and handed her into Stella's arms, and that was at the first meeting of the squad with their mothers present. I wanted to get Marcie started off right.""\n\n""That's what she said. She said no mother had ever done anything like that before, but it sure got things off on the right foot.""\n\n""Just glad I could help.""\n\nJulie sat up and cried out, ""Mom, this isn't fair. How come you never told me? How come I never got a chance. I'll bet you I can do it as good as Marcie does. Wanna see?""\n\n""You're not a cheerleader, yet, Julie. When you get on a squad, I'll do the same for you. In the mean time, I'll give you the opportunity to show what you can do. Don't worry about that. For now, you sit back and watch - watch and learn.""\n\nWith that, Jan addressed the audience and reached for her top button, saying, ""Let's get this show on the road. Since cunt games should always be done au natural, we'll begin with another strip show.""\n\nLester interrupted, ""We don't need another strip show. Just get naked. While your at it, why don't you tell us the story about that first meeting. From what Stella told me, it was one hellofa meeting. The guys will love it.""\n\n""Okay, if that's the way you want it."" Jan began to disrobe, saying, ""The first meeting took place in the girl's locker room long after school let out. I believe there were twelve girls there with their mothers. Men weren't allowed. A few may have been there with aunts or grand mothers, but most were mothers, and almost all had been cheerleaders at some point. As I recall, the one that hadn't been a cheerleader had another daughter that was in Stella's squad the previous year.""\n\nJan removed the shorts, then paused in only her panties to say, ""I suppose that's why Stella was so bold and forthright at that meeting. We adults knew the score. Only the girls were in the dark. Since four would be cut from the squad, the girls were all eager beavers. That's what we call a pre-cut squad - eager beavers. They're called that because they'll do anything to make the cut.""\n\nJan shimmied out of her panties and tossed them aside. She then posed in all her naked glory with hungry male eyes devouring the charms she displayed. Her tits were bigger than Marcie's, but not as firm. Her thighs had a few extra pounds, but were anything but unsightly. What drew the eyes was her shaved pussy lips. To highlight her best asset, she sat on the edge of the mattress with her knees out, and her hands on her knees, a most unladylike pose, but a most provocative one.\n\nMarcie came to sit beside her mother. She wanted to hear the story her mother was making up, but mostly, she wanted to see what had everyone so enthralled. She wanted to see the pussy she was supposed to be so familiar with, the pussy she'd soon be eating, the pussy she'd always wondered what would be like to eat. She was not disappointed. She thought her mother had a beautiful pussy, and she loved the way she boldly showed it.\n\nJan placed an arm around Marcie's shoulder and drew her close, saying, ""And this little mink was the eagerest beaver of all. Weren't you, sweetheart?""\n\n""Yes, especially after you told me what an eager beaver was and what would be expected of us. I couldn't believe my ears, but Mom never lied to me before, so I had to believe her.""\n\nJan gave Marcie's shoulder a hard squeeze that no one but Marcie noticed. The squeeze was a signal that effectively said, ""Don't say too much; this is my story."" Marcie shut up and placed her hand in her mother's crotch as though she'd done it hundreds of times before. She toyed aimlessly with the pussy parts and Jan tried to pay this exciting contact no heed.\n\nJan said, ""I could see Stella was not about to waste any time with this new squad of fresh girls, and with that unique crowd of mothers all knowing the score, she flat laid it out and told everyone how it was going to be. She confessed to being a lesbian, then went on to say that her girls had better toe the lesbian mark or they'd never make the cut.""\n\nStomper said, ""Man, you gotta be shittin' me. Lester, is she shittin' us?""\n\n""She ain't shittin' you man. Shut up and listen. You ain't gonna believe this shit, but it's all true. I got it straight from Stella herself. Go on, Jan. Tell 'em what you did.""\n\nJan smiled because every guy except Lester was on the edge of his seat, dying to hear more. Julie was pissed and sat back with folded arms, fuming. Jan went on, saying, ""You could have heard a pin drop after Stella dropped that bomb. Those girls, even Marcie, were stunned.""\n\nMarcie volunteered, ""I was. I mean, I never thought she'd come right out in the open and say that even though we all knew she was a dyke - I mean, a lesbian."" She earned another squeeze.\n\nLester said, ""She calls herself a dyke. You're not offending me if that's what you're worried about. Go on, Jan.""\n\n""Well, I wanted to make points and get Marcie off to a good start, so I raised my hand and was recognized. I stood and said, ""My daughter is bisexual, but she's leaning more toward girls. She'll be no trouble at all.""\n\nA finger nudge prompted Marcie to speak, she said, ""I was so shocked to hear her say that. I mean, I'd never done anything with any girl, and here she was telling all my friends that I was queer for girls. I was so embarrassed, but she is my mom, and I knew she knew what she was doing. I just smiled.""\n\n""She smiled, but she was smiling through a deep red face. Stella smiled and smiled big, then said, 'Is that so? Take off her clothes. Let's see what she's bringing to the squad. Have her face the group.'""\n\nRed cried out, ""Hot damn! Boy, that Stella is something else. I'll bet you liked ta shit, huh, Marcie?""\n\nMarcie said, ""No shit, especially when Mom dragged me to my feet and made me face all those people."" A squeeze silenced her.\n\nJan said, ""I wasn't prepared to go that far, but what could I do? It was a challenge. Stella was calling my bluff. I really had no choice, so I started taking off her clothes. Poor Marcie. I thought she was going to die. The poor thing was trembling as I took off her bra. When I dropped her panties, I thought she'd pass out. I didn't plan on picking her up, but I thought I'd better. I scooped her into my arms and handed her to Stella.""\n\nStomper clapped and shouted, ""Far fuckin' out! What'd she do, take her to a back room and girl fuck her? Stella'd do that shit. She don't care. What'd she do, Jan?""\n\n""You won't believe this, but she girl-fucked my daughter right there and then.""\n\nThis news was like a splash of cold water to everyone listening, everyone except Lester. They all became animated, expressing disbelief. Julie stood and cried, ""I can't believe you never told me. Why didn't you tell me? Nobody tells me anything."" She sat with a huff and folded her arms again.\n\nWally had a look of pure astonishment. The boys were all grins. The men were stroking new erections, talking excitedly among themselves, giving each other high fives. Marcie was finger fucking two pussies as Jan reclined on straight arms to bask in the effect of her outrageous story.\n\nShe could not believe that her own family bought that bull shit story, but they obviously did, and loved it. Julie was only upset that she'd been left out. They had no trouble accepting that she'd behave this way. As a result, Jan began thinking.\n\nShe thought about the way Marcie had also gotten excited by the tale. She enjoyed hearing it, though she knew the truth. She enjoyed toying with her mother's pussy and seemed genuinely enthralled by it. Her interest was no act. She looked upon the wide open beaver with a hunger reserved for horny males that had been at sea for months. She looked eager to get her mouth on it.\n\nJan mulled this over and then a bold idea popped into her head: Why ever come clean? Why undo what she'd done after the party ended? The party need never end. Only Marcie would know the truth, and she didn't appear to want the party to end either. A deliciously wicked thrill coursed through Jan as she thought more along those line. This was followed by a desire to get nastier and make the party even more interesting than it was.\n\nAfter just a few minutes to ponder, Jan said, ""Marcie, why don't you get on your knees between my legs and we'll show them what Stella did to you.""\n\nEveryone became silent and sat forward as Marcie slipped to her knees then inched between her mother's legs. Jan said, ""Stella was in the position I'm in now with her skirt pulled up. She was not wearing panties, so Marcie faced a naked cunt, just as she is now. Stella reached out, took a handful of Marcie's hair, like this, and brought her face square into her cunt, just likethis.""\n\nThis act launched everyone from their seats. They crowded in to see Marcie's face wedded to the beaver. When Marcie was close enough, her tongue shot out and went to work immediately. By the time they had onlookers, the tongue was deep inside, laving the interior walls of Jan's cunt. Marcie's face was pressed in tightly, and not from the pull. Jan held her by the hair, but that was just for show.\n\nJan said, ""Of course, she wasn't eating pussy as she is now. That first time, she was in shock. All she did was get her face fucked, but she got her face fucked good, by a pro. I stood right beside them the whole time and never said a word. Marcie's been a good little pussy pet ever since. Haven't you, sweetie?""\n\nMarcie just nodded and kept eating. She was taught never to talk with her mouth full. Marcie was a good girl, and becoming a damn good cheerleader. She made her mother proud; she also made her mother cum. When Stella showed up with Bubba and Sambo, she made her mother a breeder and a grandmother nine months later. She would have had a bright cheerleading career had the videos not gotten out and the baby not been so black.\n\nOh, well, the story still has a happy ending. They got to keep Sambo, and he turned out to be great with kids.\n\nThe End\n\nAuthor's note: I know this is an abrupt ending, but the rest is too predictable and would be of little interest to a sophisticated porn audience such as yourself.\n\nThere is still a slae going on at Phantom Base! You can have access to all the unpublished stories for just $ 49.95 Think about it - Join the Phantom Base Now!\n\nRead other Phil Phantom stories by visiting Phantom Base at"
946,Cheerleading Squad,"['MF', 'teen', 'sluts']","had introduced me to Kim and Lori, and we ended up as a foursome whenever we practiced or travelled. It was after our first week of practice when Nancy asked me if I wanted to come over to her place for a swim, and some relaxation. It really did sound fun, especially since Kim and Lori were both going. I followed them to Nancy's house, some forty minutes away from the gym. It wasn't much, but it was nice. Nancy had gotten the house after divorcing her husband, which surprised me, since Nancy looked only about 23. In fact she was really 26. Maybe it was her blue eyes that seemed to sparkle all the time that made her look younger. The house sat on a hillside, and she had no real neighbors to speak of, and the pool was large, surrounded by a nice wooden deck. I mentioned to Nancy that I didn't have a suit, and asked if I could borrow one. ""Suit?"" Nancy laughed. ""None required in my pool, unless you're bashful Karen."" I'd never considered skinny-dipping and I stared at Kim when she boldly walked out the back door and dropped her clothes, shorts and a blue t-shirt then dove into the pool naked. Lori followed suit, peeling off her spandex racer-back top and showing off her full breasts. She too dove into the water, stark naked. Nancy was pulling her top over her head and I started to do likewise, figuring ""when in Rome..."". The four of us swam around, splashing each other and generally having fun. Lori crawled out an spread herself out on the deck, letting the warm sun dry her. Nancy and Kim raced back and forth, and I just loafed along. After about thirty minutes we all got out and sat around in Nancy's backyard, stark naked talking about Terry and the other three bitches in our squad. Kim produced a couple of joints and we smoked them both, getting a pretty good buzz. Nancy said we should grab something to drink. We went in, picking up our clothes on the way. I was going to get dressed, but the others dropped their clothes in a heap on a chair inside the door, so I did likewise. I felt a little odd, walking around someone else's house nude, especially with three other girls there. But it was all so easy and free, I went along with it. Lori was telling us about one of the guys she went out with, and the size of his prick. She made him seem like a super-stud, with a monster of a prick and able to fuck all night. Kim kept squirming around on the bar- stool, making the seat swivel back and forth. Each time she swung around, her large breasts brushed the cold counter top, and I could see how hard her nipples were. I was getting aroused by it too. Then, without any hints or suggestions, Lori made an announcement. ""Let's all take a shower."" She said with a playful look in her eye. Kim and Lori were dashing for the bathroom, and Nancy told me to come along, walking behind them. I followed, unsure of what was about to happen, but I had visions of four naked girls crowding into a shower. As it turned out, Nancy's house had a shower big enough for about eight or ten, with two shower nozzles and controls on opposite walls. Kim and Lori were already soaping up, and Nancy climbed right in. I was a little unsure of this, and carefully climbed into the shower. I wanted to rinse the chlorine smell off of me and out of my hair. Nancy volunteered to wash my long hair and I didn't object. My hair reaches down almost to my waist, and I keep it braided most of the time. Pretty soon, I was standing with my head back and Nancy was massaging my scalp. ""Shit! Can you take over a minute Lori?"" I heard Nancy say, ""I've got soap in my eye."" Lori began washing the lower part of my hair, telling me that she'd had hers long in high school, but loved it shorter now. I heard Kim say she was getting out, and then Nancy said she was going to make some tea. I relaxed and let Lori finish my hair, and then rinse it out. It felt nice to have someone else do the work for a change. ""You've got a nice figure."" Lori said. ""I bet guys go crazy over your tits though."" Guys did actually. I have 35C breasts, which are just big enough to be fun, not as big as Lori's 38Ds. Lori kept hers wrapped up in tight spandex so she didn't jiggle too much in front of the fans. After rinsing, Lori said she was getting out too, and I soaped up and rinsed off quickly. I stepped out and used a towel that Nancy had left and then headed out of the bathroom. Hands grabbed my arms and I was scooped up and carried towards the back of the house. ""Hey! What's going on? What're you doing?"" I yelled, struggling but not too hard. I was dumped onto the bed, and Lori sat on my legs, tickling me, while Kim and Nancy began tying my hands to the headboard. I was laughing and struggling, and a little bit goofy from the joints. I didn't notice anything really weird until I realized both my legs were also tied up, to the bottom bedposts. Nancy picked up a bowl of fruit, and fed me a strawberry. It was cold, and sweet, so I ate it. I figured this was some sort of ""rite"" that they were doing to me, so I didn't resist. Nancy sat next to me on the bed, as naked as I, feeding me orange slices, apple pieces, strawberries, grapes and the like. ""Hmmm, now this might be interesting."" She said, picking up a banana. I giggled, then laughed at the age-old idea of special uses for a banana. I watched as Nancy peeled it. She looked down a me, playfully. ""How far down d'you think you can take it?"" She asked. ""Hmm,"" I said, giggling too, ""Eight inches!"" That was the size of my last boyfriend and I'd taken him all the way. Nancy fed the banana too me, and I arched back letting it slide into my throat. She pressed it deep, and then withdrew it. I gagged a little, but not much. Lori showed up with a tape measure and ran it from Nancy's finger to the end. ""Jeeez, pretty good."" Lori said. ""Nine and three-eighths of an inch.""\n""Really?"" I said. ""I'll bet you're a pretty good cocksucker."" Lori said, leaning over. ""Among other things."" I said, giggling. ""Watch this!"" Kim said, taking the banana from Nancy. I raised my head and watched Kim take the long banana into her mouth, and surround the end with her lips, then push it back out. She sucked it in, then closed her lips again, then pushed it back out. I was amazed at the sight of it, and I felt both envious, and aroused thinking about her ability. ""That's a ten inch banana too."" Lori said. ""Try this."" Nancy said, reaching into a drawer and tossing Kim a very long dildo. ""It's fourteen inches long."" Kim arched her head back like a sword swallower, and we watched most of it disappear. All but one or two inches which she held on to with her fingers. She pulled it out, and bowed. ""Gawd, girl!"", Nancy said, ""You're incredible.""\n""I have other talents too you know."" Kim smiled. I had been aware of being aroused, but now I realized that Lori was drawing circles on my right breast with her fingers. I was about to say something to her, when Kim interrupted, without saying a word. Kim stuck her tongue out, and held it out a full five inches from her lips! It was the most incredibly long tongue I'd ever seen, still is! She flicked it up and down, and around, then pulled it back into her mouth and smiled. ""Ohhh Jeeez-us!"", Nancy said, ""You'd better show us how that works.""\n""Glad to."" Kim said. Kim crawled up onto the bed between my legs, and I shifted a little bit, uncomfortable with her closeness, and frightened by my own arousal to her oral abilities. Kim bent down towards my pussy. ""No. Kim, no!"" I pleaded. She stopped, far enough away from my pussy, or so I thought. I felt the tip of her tongue graze my clit, and I jumped. ""She's too far away!"" I thought wildly. ""How?!"" I wondered, then remembered her tongue. Then ""IT"" happened. Kim slid forward, putting her mouth fully over my pussy, and slid her tongue up inside me. Rockets, bells, whistles, horns, everything went off in my head. I arched up and thrust against her invading tongue. I orgasmed for several long seconds, and then fell back on the bed. But Kim had just started. She wiggled that snake-like tongue inside my pussy, and I felt it starting up again. Expertly, she fucked me with her tongue, which was both stiff, and soft at the same time. I squeezed it with my pussy, feeling it slither past in or out. Then she sucked my clit, her tongue flicking rapidly over it and circling it with the most beautiful rhythm. I arched again, coming hard and moaning. I pulled at the ropes on my hands and feet, frustrated by not being able to move much. When I opened my eyes, Kim was sitting up and smiling at me. Lori and Nancy were fingering each other's pussies. Kim looked right at me and her long tongue snaked out and licked my cream from her chin! ""Was that all me?"" I asked, shocked at the wet mess on her face. ""Um-hmmm!"" Kim replied, ""You cum a lot hon, and you taste good too."" I couldn't believe I was doing this. Naked in bed with another woman eating my pussy - and enjoying it! Nancy leaned over and licked the length of my pussy, tasting me and making me arch up. ""You're right, she does taste good."" Lori repeated it, and then they all took turns, each taking only one lick of my pussy. It was driving me crazy, and I wanted to cum again. Kim leaned down and shoved her tongue inside me, and Nancy sucked my clit, humming as she did. The vibrations set me off, and I climaxed with a loud moan, clenching Kim's slippery tongue in my pussy. ""God girl!"", Kim cried out. ""You almost sucked my tongue into your pussy!"" Kim slipped up over me, and bent down. Our eyes met, and she turned her head, coming closer. I responded automatically, and we kissed. Her tongue entered, then filled my mouth, passionately swirling all around my tongue, licking the roof of my mouth, and under my tongue. I could feel my own wetness becoming a flood. Kim was turning me on! A LOT! I pulled a trick of my own, and sucked her tongue into my mouth, treating it like a cock, and sucking on it. Kim let me, then began to fuck my mouth with her long tongue. We did this for long minutes, and I could feel her pussy dripping onto my belly. Now, for the first time, I wanted, really wanted to lick a girl's pussy. ""Let me eat you."" I said breathlessly when she sat back. Kim gave an ""ohhh"" sigh, and moved over me, lowering her blonde bush to my mouth. Her musky, fragrant smell was erotic, and I licked her pussy lightly. Her taste was what I expected, much like mine. I began licking her pussy up and down, then circling her clit. In no time, Kim was rocking her hips back and forth over my mouth and tongue, her cream soaking my lips and chin. She squeezed her full breasts, moaning loudly. Kim soaked my face, then Lori climbed on while Nancy began licking me. Over and over, I ate each one of them until my jaws ached. Nancy was the wildest, rubbing her pussy on my tits, then fingering Lori's dripping cunt and smearing her juices all over my face. While Lori ate me, Kim and Nancy lay next to me, in a very torrid 69, and Kim got off and rubbed her pussy all over Nancy's tits. Nancy made me suck her tits before I came, and Lori licked Nancy's cream from mine. When we finished, they untied me, and we all made a circle, sucking each other's pussies. From then on, we were inseperable. Especially since Kim and I loved to get each other off. I loved her long tongue in me, and she loved the way I could suck and flick her clit just right to make her cum hard. At several games, Kim and I were the last ones out of the locker room, so we could spread each other's juices on our tits before the game. We were even on television, with the cameras zooming in on Kim and me as we cheered the crowd on. How many hard cocks or wet pussies would there have been, if they'd known that Kim's tits were sticky with my cream, or that her juice was running down between my tits along with sweat? It was after the sixth game of the season, and we were out of town, staying in a hotel. The only reason we were there was that the game wasn't that far out of town, and lots of our fans were there. After dinner, Kim, Lori, myself, and Ann returned to our room. Ann was staying with us since Nancy had come down with the flu. Ann was sweet, but seemed very straight and innocent. The four of us crowded into the elevator with two men, a tall black man who was nice looking, and a white guy who kept glancing at our bodies. I winked at Lori and Kim, but it was Ann who started things off. ""You guys watch the game today?"" Ann asked. ""Yeah."" The black guy said. ""We dumped 'em good."" We'd lost the game, but by only two points, so we were all a bit irked by his comment. ""Two points isn't 'dumping them good'."" Lori said sharply. ""And besides"", I piped up, ""it was a lucky throw that won the game.""\n""She-it."" The black guy said, ""You gals really are into it.""\n""I know who you are now."" The white guy said. ""Your the..."" Ann put her hand over his mouth. ""Be nice now."" He told the black guy who we were, and he smiled. ""Well, I always wanted me a cheerleader, now I've got four to choose from.""\n""If you're MAN enough."" Ann challenged him. ""Oh! Baby, I'm man enough, beleive me!"" He said with a grin. ""How about you, Mr. Know-it-all?"" Ann said, looking at the white guy. ""M-me?"" He asked. ""Sure."" Ann looked at us, and we laughed with her. We were game alright. We took the guys to their room, since they were staying together on business, and the six of us quickly got down to business. The black man had a nice cock, about nine and a half or more inches and thick. The white guy wasn't a disappointment either. We each took turns sucking them, with Kim going last. She got the black cock last, and sucked the whole thing down, then snaked her incredible tongue out and licked the man's balls. ""Ohhh shee-it!"" He cried and moved back. His sperm gushed into Kim's mouth, and she let the rest splash into her face. Ann grabbed it quickly and drank down his last squirts then swallowed noisily. Kim sat there, smiling with her sperm-soaked face and neck. When Ann turned around, Kim showed her the thick pool of cum in her mouth, then swallowed it just as noisily. The white guy moved behind me and slid his cock into my pussy. He pumped for a while, then Lori demanded some. The Black guy pulled Ann over and slid his still hard cock into her pussy and began fucking her from behind. Kim got on her back and sucked Lori's clit, and Ann motioned me to suck hers. Pretty soon, we were all switching around, and each of us got fucked good and hard by both men. Lori was riding the black dick, and sucking the white one, with Kim and I in a 69 and Ann sucking Lori's big tits. The black guy wanted to fuck Lori's tits, and she let him. She pressed her tits around his big cock and opened her mouth to suck the head each time it got to her lips. He spray her face with his thick cream, and then pushed his spurting cock into her mouth. Lori drank his cum down and I licked some off her face, then sucked the last drops out of him for the night. The white guy hadn't come at all, and now he wanted a special arrangement. Ann had the smallest breasts, and he wanted to come on them. But he wanted her to lay between Lori's legs, with her wide open, and Lori to reach around and cup Ann's breasts in her hands. The rest of us sat back and watched, toying with our pussies and the soft black cock. Ann sucked and sucked on the white cock, coaxing his cum to spurt. The guy finally backed up, straddling her waist, just above her hips. He jerked his cock hard, making his big balls bounce around. There's something about the way a man handles himself that's incredibly erotic, to me anyway. He leaned forward, pointing his cock at Ann's chest. What happened next got ""oohs"" and ""ahhs"" (awe?) from all of us, even the black man. The man's cock turned purple at the head and seemed to swell up and get rough looking. Then he fired a long, thick stream from his cock. It spurt a white gout of cum for three seconds solid, the cum splashing onto Ann's chest and covering her with sperm. The man bent, then straightened again, and another long spurt came out, arching through the air and splat- tering Ann's face. Thick streams of cum ran down her face, dripping off her chin, running down her neck. She opened her mouth, getting only part of it. He fired again, and this landed mostly into her mouth. Ann's face was soaking wet with his gel-like sperm, and we could see a thick white pool of it on her tongue. He came again, spraying more, this time aiming over Ann's shoulders and hitting the top of Lori's tits. Lori leaned over and opened her mouth, getting a face full of cum. Then he turned his hose-like cock on Kim and me. Kim scrambled right up the streaming cum, her mouth open, droplets spraying about her face, until she took his cock in her mouth. The man shook and came again, and Kim flinched, moaning around his spurting cock. He pulled out and spray my face and tits down again, then began milking the last drops out onto my tongue. I swallowed it, and it was slightly bitter, but good. Kim turned around and kissed me, a flood of semen entering my mouth with her tongue. We savored it while we kissed and then I gave it back, most of it anyway, and she repeated the kiss with Lori and Ann. Kim sat up and swallowed his jism, then rubbed her stomach, as if it ""hit the spot"". We can't wait for another game in that town, because we have a new girl on our squad who orgasms when a man cums in her mouth!"
947,Cheerleading is a Sport,"['MF', 'teens', 'sluts']","very pretty, with a slim figure and legs that were perfect, especially when they extended out from beneath a pair of our purple shorts. Nancy had introduced me to Kim and Lori, and we ended up as a foursome whenever we practiced or travelled. It was after our first week of practice when Nancy asked me if I wanted to come over to her place for a swim, and some relaxation. It really did sound fun, especially since Kim and Lori were both going. I followed them to Nancy's house, some forty minutes away from the gym. It wasn't much, but it was nice. Nancy had gotten the house after divorcing her husband, which surprised me, since Nancy looked only about 23. In fact she was really 26. Maybe it was her blue eyes that seemed to sparkle all the time that made her look younger. The house sat on a hillside, and she had no real neighbors to speak of, and the pool was large, surrounded by a nice wooden deck. I mentioned to Nancy that I didn't have a suit, and asked if I could borrow one. ""Suit?"" Nancy laughed. ""None required in my pool, unless you're bashful Karen."" I'd never considered skinny-dipping and I stared at Kim when she boldly walked out the back door and dropped her clothes, shorts and a blue t-shirt then dove into the pool naked. Lori followed suit, peeling off her spandex racer-back top and showing off her full breasts. She too dove into the water, stark naked. Nancy was pulling her top over her head and I started to do likewise, figuring ""when in Rome..."". The four of us swam around, splashing each other and generally having fun. Lori crawled out and spread herself out on the deck, letting the warm sun dry her. Nancy and Kim raced back and forth, and I just loafed along. After about thirty minutes we all got out and sat around in Nancy's backyard, stark naked talking about Terry and the other three bitches in our squad. Kim produced a couple of joints and we smoked them both, getting a pretty good buzz. Nancy said we should grab something to drink. We went in, picking up our clothes on the way. I was going to get dressed, but the others dropped their clothes in a heap on a chair inside the door, so I did likewise. I felt a little odd, walking around someone else's house nude, especially with three other girls there. But it was all so easy and free, I went along with it. Lori was telling us about one of the guys she went out with, and the size of his prick. She made him seem like a super-stud, with a monster of a prick and able to fuck all night. Kim kept squirming around on the bar- stool, making the seat swivel back and forth. Each time she swung around, her large breasts brushed the cold counter top, and I could see how hard her nipples were. I was getting aroused by it too. Then, without any hints or suggestions, Lori made an announcement. ""Let's all take a shower."" She said with a playful look in her eye. Kim and Lori were dashing for the bathroom, and Nancy told me to come along, walking behind them. I followed, unsure of what was about to happen, but I had visions of four naked girls crowding into a shower. As it turned out, Nancy's house had a shower big enough for about eight or ten, with two shower nozzles and controls on opposite walls. Kim and Lori were already soaping up, and Nancy climbed right in. I was a little unsure of this, and carefully climbed into the shower. I wanted to rinse the chlorine smell off of me and out of my hair. Nancy volunteered to wash my long hair and I didn't object. My hair reaches down almost to my waist, and I keep it braided most of the time. Pretty soon, I was standing with my head back and Nancy was massaging my scalp. ""Shit! Can you take over a minute Lori?"" I heard Nancy say, ""I've got soap in my eye."" Lori began washing the lower part of my hair, telling me that she'd had hers long in high school, but loved it shorter now. I heard Kim say she was getting out, and then Nancy said she was going to make some tea. I relaxed and let Lori finish my hair, and then rinse it out. It felt nice to have someone else do the work for a change. ""You've got a nice figure."" Lori said. ""I bet guys go crazy over your tits though."" Guys did actually. I have 35C breasts, which are just big enough to be fun, not as big as Lori's 38Ds. Lori kept hers wrapped up in tight spandex so she didn't jiggle too much in front of the fans. After rinsing, Lori said she was getting out too, and I soaped up and rinsed off quickly. I stepped out and used a towel that Nancy had left and then headed out of the bathroom. Hands grabbed my arms and I was scooped up and carried towards the back of the house. ""Hey! What's going on? What're you doing?"" I yelled, struggling but not too hard. I was dumped onto the bed, and Lori sat on my legs, tickling me, while Kim and Nancy began tying my hands to the headboard. I was laughing and struggling, and a little bit goofy from the joints. I didn't notice anything really weird until I realized both my legs were also tied up, to the bottom bedposts. Nancy picked up a bowl of fruit, and fed me a strawberry. It was cold, and sweet, so I ate it. I figured this was some sort of ""rite"" that they were doing to me, so I didn't resist. Nancy sat next to me on the bed, as naked as I, feeding me orange slices, apple pieces, strawberries, grapes and the like. ""Hmmm, now this might be interesting."" She said, picking up a banana. I giggled, then laughed at the age-old idea of special uses for a banana. I watched as Nancy peeled it. She looked down a me, playfully. ""How far down d'you think you can take it?"" She asked. ""Hmm,"" I said, giggling too, ""Eight inches!"" That was the size of my last boyfriend and I'd taken him all the way. Nancy fed the banana too me, and I arched back letting it slide into my throat. She pressed it deep, and then withdrew it. I gagged a little, but not much. Lori showed up with a tape measure and ran it from Nancy's finger to the end. ""Jeeez, pretty good."" Lori said. ""Nine and three-eighths of an inch.""\n""Really?"" I said. ""I'll bet you're a pretty good cocksucker."" Lori said, leaning over. ""Among other things."" I said, giggling. ""Watch this!"" Kim said, taking the banana from Nancy. I raised my head and watched Kim take the long banana into her mouth, and surround the end with her lips, then push it back out. She sucked it in, then closed her lips again, then pushed it back out. I was amazed at the sight of it, and I felt both envious, and aroused thinking about her ability. ""That's a ten inch banana too."" Lori said. ""Try this."" Nancy said, reaching into a drawer and tossing Kim a very long dildo. ""It's fourteen inches long."" Kim arched her head back like a sword swallower, and we watched most of it disappear. All but one or two inches which she held on to with her fingers. She pulled it out, and bowed. ""Gawd, girl!"", Nancy said, ""You're incredible.""\n""I have other talents too you know."" Kim smiled. I had been aware of being aroused, but now I realized that Lori was drawing circles on my right breast with her fingers. I was about to say something to her, when Kim interrupted, without saying a word. Kim stuck her tongue out, and held it out a full five inches from her lips! It was the most incredibly long tongue I'd ever seen, still is! She flicked it up and down, and around, then pulled it back into her mouth and smiled. ""Ohhh Jeeez-us!"", Nancy said, ""You'd better show us how that works.""\n""Glad to."" Kim said. Kim crawled up onto the bed between my legs, and I shifted a little bit, uncomfortable with her closeness, and frightened by my own arousal to her oral abilities. Kim bent down towards my pussy. ""No. Kim, no!"" I pleaded. She stopped, far enough away from my pussy, or so I thought. I felt the tip of her tongue graze my clit, and I jumped. ""She's too far away!"" I thought wildly. ""How?!"" I wondered, then remembered her tongue. Then ""IT"" happened. Kim slid forward, putting her mouth fully over my pussy, and slid her tongue up inside me. Rockets, bells, whistles, horns, everything went off in my head. I arched up and thrust against her invading tongue. I orgasmed for several long seconds, and then fell back on the bed. But Kim had just started. She wiggled that snake-like tongue inside my pussy, and I felt it starting up again. Expertly, she fucked me with her tongue, which was both stiff, and soft at the same time. I squeezed it with my pussy, feeling it slither past in or out. Then she sucked my clit, her tongue flicking rapidly over it and circling it with the most beautiful rhythm. I arched again, coming hard and moaning. I pulled at the ropes on my hands and feet, frustrated by not being able to move much. When I opened my eyes, Kim was sitting up and smiling at me. Lori and Nancy were fingering each other's pussies. Kim looked right at me and her long tongue snaked out and licked my cream from her chin! ""Was that all me?"" I asked, shocked at the wet mess on her face. ""Um-hmmm!"" Kim replied, ""You cum a lot hon, and you taste good too."" I couldn't believe I was doing this. Naked in bed with another woman eating my pussy - and enjoying it! Nancy leaned over and licked the length of my pussy, tasting me and making me arch up. ""You're right, she does taste good."" Lori repeated it, and then they all took turns, each taking only one lick of my pussy. It was driving me crazy, and I wanted to cum again. Kim leaned down and shoved her tongue inside me, and Nancy sucked my clit, humming as she did. The vibrations set me off, and I climaxed with a loud moan, clenching Kim's slippery tongue in my pussy. ""God girl!"", Kim cried out. ""You almost sucked my tongue into your pussy!"" Kim slipped up over me, and bent down. Our eyes met, and she turned her head, coming closer. I responded automatically, and we kissed. Her tongue entered, then filled my mouth, passionately swirling all around my tongue, licking the roof of my mouth, and under my tongue. I could feel my own wetness becoming a flood. Kim was turning me on! A LOT! I pulled a trick of my own, and sucked her tongue into my mouth, treating it like a cock, and sucking on it. Kim let me, then began to fuck my mouth with her long tongue. We did this for long minutes, and I could feel her pussy dripping onto my belly. Now, for the first time, I wanted, really wanted to lick a girl's pussy. ""Let me eat you."" I said breathlessly when she sat back. Kim gave an ""ohhh"" sigh, and moved over me, lowering her blonde bush to my mouth. Her musky, fragrant smell was erotic, and I licked her pussy lightly. Her taste was what I expected, much like mine. I began licking her pussy up and down, then circling her clit. In no time, Kim was rocking her hips back and forth over my mouth and tongue, her cream soaking my lips and chin. She squeezed her full breasts, moaning loudly. Kim soaked my face, then Lori climbed on while Nancy began licking me. Over and over, I ate each one of them until my jaws ached. Nancy was the wildest, rubbing her pussy on my tits, then fingering Lori's dripping cunt and smearing her juices all over my face. While Lori ate me, Kim and Nancy lay next to me, in a very torrid 69, and Kim got off and rubbed her pussy all over Nancy's tits. Nancy made me suck her tits before I came, and Lori licked Nancy's cream from mine. When we finished, they untied me, and we all made a circle, sucking each other's pussies. From then on, we were inseperable. Especially since Kim and I loved to get each other off. I loved her long tongue in me, and she loved the way I could suck and flick her clit just right to make her cum hard. At several games, Kim and I were the last ones out of the locker room, so we could spread each other's juices on our tits before the game. We were even on television, with the cameras zooming in on Kim and me as we cheered the crowd on. How many hard cocks or wet pussies would there have been, if they'd known that Kim's tits were sticky with my cream, or that her juice was running down between my tits along with sweat? It was after the sixth game of the season, and we were out of town, staying in a hotel. The only reason we were there was that the game wasn't that far out of town, and lots of our fans were there. After dinner, Kim, Lori, myself, and Ann returned to our room. Ann was staying with us since Nancy had come down with the flu. Ann was sweet, but seemed very straight and innocent. The four of us crowded into the elevator with two men, a tall black man who was nice looking, and a white guy who kept glancing at our bodies. I winked at Lori and Kim, but it was Ann who started things off. ""You guys watch the game today?"" Ann asked. ""Yeah."" The black guy said. ""We dumped 'em good."" We'd lost the game, but by only two points, so we were all a bit irked by his comment. ""Two points isn't 'dumping them good'."" Lori said sharply. ""And besides"", I piped up, ""it was a lucky throw that won the game.""\n""She-it."" The black guy said, ""You gals really are into it.""\n""I know who you are now."" The white guy said. ""Your the..."" Ann put her hand over his mouth. ""Be nice now."" He told the black guy who we were, and he smiled. ""Well, I always wanted me a cheerleader, now I've got four to choose from.""\n""If you're MAN enough."" Ann challenged him. ""Oh! Baby, I'm man enough, beleive me!"" He said with a grin. ""How about you, Mr. Know-it-all?"" Ann said, looking at the white guy. ""M-me?"" He asked. ""Sure."" Ann looked at us, and we laughed with her. We were game alright. We took the guys to their room, since they were staying together on business, and the six of us quickly got down to business. The black man had a nice cock, about nine and a half or more inches and thick. The white guy wasn't a disappointment either. We each took turns sucking them, with Kim going last. She got the black cock last, and sucked the whole thing down, then snaked her incredible tongue out and licked the man's balls. ""Ohhh shee-it!"" He cried and moved back. His sperm gushed into Kim's mouth, and she let the rest splash into her face. Ann grabbed it quickly and drank down his last squirts then swallowed noisily. Kim sat there, smiling with her sperm-soaked face and neck. When Ann turned around, Kim showed her the thick pool of cum in her mouth, then swallowed it just as noisily. The white guy moved behind me and slid his cock into my pussy. He pumped for a while, then Lori demanded some. The Black guy pulled Ann over and slid his still hard cock into her pussy and began fucking her from behind. Kim got on her back and sucked Lori's clit, and Ann motioned me to suck hers. Pretty soon, we were all switching around, and each of us got fucked good and hard by both men. Lori was riding the black dick, and sucking the white one, with Kim and I in a 69 and Ann sucking Lori's big tits. The black guy wanted to fuck Lori's tits, and she let him. She pressed her tits around his big cock and opened her mouth to suck the head each time it got to her lips. He spray her face with his thick cream, and then pushed his spurting cock into her mouth. Lori drank his cum down and I licked some off her face, then sucked the last drops out of him for the night. The white guy hadn't come at all, and now he wanted a special arrangement. Ann had the smallest breasts, and he wanted to come on them. But he wanted her to lay between Lori's legs, with her wide open, and Lori to reach around and cup Ann's breasts in her hands. The rest of us sat back and watched, toying with our pussies and the soft black cock. Ann sucked and sucked on the white cock, coaxing his cum to spurt. The guy finally backed up, straddling her waist, just above her hips. He jerked his cock hard, making his big balls bounce around. There's something about the way a man handles himself that's incredibly erotic, to me anyway. He leaned forward, pointing his cock at Ann's chest. What happened next got ""oohs"" and ""ahhs"" (awe?) from all of us, even the black man. The man's cock turned purple at the head and seemed to swell up and get rough looking. Then he fired a long, thick stream from his cock. It spurt a white gout of cum for three seconds solid, the cum splashing onto Ann's chest and covering her with sperm. The man bent, then straightened again, and another long spurt came out, arching through the air and splat- tering Ann's face. Thick streams of cum ran down her face, dripping off her chin, running down her neck. She opened her mouth, getting only part of it. He fired again, and this landed mostly into her mouth. Ann's face was soaking wet with his gel-like sperm, and we could see a thick white pool of it on her tongue. He came again, spraying more, this time aiming over Ann's shoulders and hitting the top of Lori's tits. Lori leaned over and opened her mouth, getting a face full of cum. Then he turned his hose-like cock on Kim and me. Kim scrambled right up the streaming cum, her mouth open, droplets spraying about her face, until she took his cock in her mouth. The man shook and came again, and Kim flinched, moaning around his spurting cock. He pulled out and spray my face and tits down again, then began milking the last drops out onto my tongue. I swallowed it, and it was slightly bitter, but good. Kim turned around and kissed me, a flood of semen entering my mouth with her tongue. We savored it while we kissed and then I gave it back, most of it anyway, and she repeated the kiss with Lori and Ann. Kim sat up and swallowed his jism, then rubbed her stomach, as if it ""hit the spot"". We can't wait for another game in that town, because we have a new girl on our squad who orgasms when a man cums in her mouth!"
948,Chelsea,"['Mf', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons']","It had been a little over a year since the accident when it finally happened. It was around 2:00 AM and I was completely naked sitting in my recliner watching a fuck video on TV. I had a rock hard boner in my fist and was pumping my cock slowly, the precum providing lube. The blonde in the video was slowly sucking on the guys cock, and I remembered how good that used to feel. He laid her back and went down on her, slowly licking her thighs up to her neatly trimmed bush befor lapping her juices from her hole. Man, I could almost taste it! She then rolled over with her ass right in his face, and he began again to lick her again. I could feel myself getting closer to cumming. My balls had pulled up next to my body in antcipation of an explosive cum. The guy on the video pulled his face away long enough to insert a finger into her well lubed cunt, then slowly leaned forward and stuck his tongue up her asshole. At the sight of this I couldn't hold back any longer. I stroked harder and could feel the cum welling up inside and begin its head long rush from my balls to the end of my cock...the I heard it! ""Daddy....?"" Oh my god, it was Chelsea!! Time seemed to be in slow motion. ""Daddy....what are you doing""? I couldn't stop. It was too late for that. My cock exploded and shot cum up onto my chest and stomach, squirting several times, then dribbled down onto my hand, all while my daughter was watching not six feet away. ""Daddy, are you alright? What's the matter?"" My face was beet red as the last spasms were dribbling cum out of my cock and I grabbed my clean up ""jizz"" towel and tried to cover myself. The embarassment was overwhelming. ""Nothing's wrong Chelsea, you just scared me"" Pretty lame excuse, but I couldn't think of anything better at the moment. ""Why are you naked daddy? What were you doing? What are they doing on the TV?"" Shit, the TV!! The guy was rubbing his cock on her twat getting ready to fuck her...I grabbed the remote to shut it off but I was still moving in slow motion, and as the guy was sinking his cock into her, I shut it off. I turned my head slightly to face her. ""I'm naked because I just got out of the shower and I didn't think anybody would see me. What a YOU doing out of bed"", trying to turn the conversation. I was at a distinct disadvantage though, sitting naked in a chair with a hand towel over my lap and cum on my chest, stomach, and hand. ""I was thirsty. What were you doing?""\n""Never mind that, just get back to bed.""\n""OK, but I'm still thirsty.""\n""I'll bring you glass in a minute, just get in bed."" She left the room and I started to breath again. How embarassing!! Cumming in front of my own daughter! I finished cleaning the cum off of myself and put on my underwear and a robe. I got Chelsea a glass of water and went to her room, hesitating outside the door knowing I would be questioned again. I walked in confidently and set the water on her nightstand then sat on the edge of her bed. ""Daddy, what were you doing? What was the matter? Why were you jerking around like that?""\n""Well, nothing is really wrong, it's just that I miss your mom alot, just like you, but in a different way. We used to do things like what you saw on the TV, and I was just remembering that. It's called making love, and I loved your mom and making love to her. I miss it alot.""\n""Oh,"" she said. ""But what happened to you, what was that stuff?""\n""That's what a man makes when he makes love with a woman, that's all. It's sort of like proof that he loves her."" Hell, I was winging it here and I couldn't think of anything else to say. I didn't want to get into where babies come from. ""Oh,"" she said again, ""but why were you moving around like that...did it hurt?""\n""No, honey. It's just part of making love. I was pretending that I was making love with mom, that's all, and you sort of scared me when you came in.""\n""I'm sorry, daddy. I didn't mean to. I wish you could make love for real.""\n""It's OK, you go to sleep now. Don't worry about me, I'll be OK.""\n""G'night daddy."" I was up the next morning and making breakfast when Chelsea came in the kitchen. I expected 20 questions again but she didn't say anything about the night before. As she was eating I asked,"" Do you want me to drop you off at school, or are you going to walk with Trisha?"" Trisha lived down the block and was Chelsea's friend. I was hoping she would walk so I could get to the office early. ""I'll walk, daddy. Trisha said she has a secret to tell me anyway.""\n""Great, that way I can get through in time to pick you up after school and we can decide how we'll spend the weekend!""\n""OK, daddy. Bye."" Chelsea got her backpack and left out the back door to go down the alley to Trisha's. I got my stuff together and headed to the office. Chelsea was waiting in front of the school when I got there to pick her up, and Trisha was waiting with her. ""Daddy, can Trisha have a ride home with us?""\n""Sure! Come on Trisha, get in. Your dad's not picking you up today?""\n""No sir. He said to walk home cuz he would be late.""\n""Fine, I'll drop you off then."" The girls chatted as I drove the few blocks to Trisha's house and dropped her off. As I pulled out of the drive and headed to our house Chelsea asked,""Daddy, do you pretend to make love alot?"" Oh, shit! Here it goes, I thought. ""Well babe, that's kind of a private thing, but I do it every so often. Why are you asking? Did it scare you? I didn't intend for you to see that.""\n""No daddy. It sort of scared me at first, I thought something was wrong till you said how it was pretend.""\n""Well, it's not something you do in public or anything. It's sort of private.""\n""Do you love me,daddy?""\n""Of course I do honey! Why do you ask that?""\n""Well, I was just thinking. Since you loved mommy, and you miss making love to her so much, and if you love me, why can't you make love with me so you won't have to pretend?"" My breath caught in my throat, my head spun! Did she understand what she had said!? She was asking me to fuck her, but she didn't even know what sex was. ""Honey, we can't. That's something only mommies and daddys do."" I was winging it again. How do you respond to something like this? ""But why, daddy? Mommy's not here anymore, and we love each other. You said so."" I know Chelsea, but it's just not right.""\n""It's because I'm just a little girl, isn't it? You don't think I could do it.""\n""No honey, I know you could."" Shit, that's not what I wanted to say! ""Is it because I'm not pretty like mommy?""\n""NO, I think you're beautiful!"" This wasn't working....I felt like I was being manipulated. Maybe I was. ""Then, why not?""\n""Mainly because it's against the law!""\n""Oh,"" she said as I pulled into garage still reeling. I couldn't believe the conversation we had just had! Chelsea got out of the car and walked to the door looking depressed. Could she really understand what she had asked? I didn't know how to react. ""Go get cleaned up and come help me with dinner,"" I said as she went through the door. She didn't respond, just closed the door. Where did she get this idea, I thought to myself. I had mixed emotions as I sat in car and thought. In a way I was excited by the thought that my own daughter would want to have sex with me. On the other hand I was disgusted at myself for even considering it. I had seen videos and read books about incest, and had jerked off fantasizing about it. But to actually be confronted by it....and with a willing partner! I shook my head...she's only 7, I said to myself. Get a grip! She doesn't understand what she's asking. Besides, I would hurt her if I tried to fuck her on top of everything else. But, it would be nice to feel a warm body next me. I shook my head again. Stop it, I commanded! I went in and changed and went to the kitchen to start dinner. Chelsea came in to help, but didn't say much. We ate in silence. She went to her room after helping clean up, and I went to my room also. I laid on the bed and began thinking thoughts I couldn't control. I was picturing Chelsea naked, her little undeveloped breasts with their pink nipples. Her totally hairless slit, the shape of her little ass cheeks. Her pouty little lips, and the way her tongue was pointy when she would stick it out. I wondered how that would feel on my cock? God, what had happened to me!? I was rock hard thinking of her, imagining what it would be like to have sex with a little girl. Not only a little girl, but my own daughter!! Without realizing how, I had my cock out and was jacking off thinking of her little body next to mine. Then a knock on the door....""Daddy?"" Oh shit!! What was I thinking!? I started to stuff my ridgid cock into my pants...""Yes, Chelsea.""\n""Daddy, are you pretending again?""\n""Yes,"" I said as I was zipping my pants. Shit!!! Why did I say that! With my cock in my pants now, I opened the door. ""What do you want honey?""\n""I was just thinking, even if it's against the law, nobody would know. But you like pretending more......"" At that moment I made a decision that would change both our lives. Looking down at my beautiful daughter I placed my hands on either side of her angelic face and said,""I don't want to pretend anymore. I love you very much and would love making love with you more than anything. And nobody has to know."" She smiled brightly. ""OK, daddy!! What do you want me to do?"" There was no turning back now. My cock was so hard it hurt. My daughter wanted to have sex with me and was willing to do anything I asked. I said,"" OK, there are some things you'll need to know first. You need to take off your clothes, and I'm going to take off mine, OK?""\n""OK, daddy!"" She began to undress without any hesitation whatsoever. I began to undress as well, and as I peeled off my underwear my cock sprang straight up. I turned to face Chelsea. She was completely naked and looked exactly as I had pictured! She saw my cock and said slowly,""Wow,"" with a look of astonishment on her face. Without a word from me she reached out and placed her little hand around the shaft. I almost shot right then seeing her little fingers on my cock. She couldn't even reach around it. ""Why is it so hard, daddy?"" she questioned,"" It's so hot too.""\n""That's because I love you so much, Chelsea. That's my cock.""\n""Your cock?"" I loved the way she said ""cock"". ""Yes, baby. My cock."" I reluctantly took her hand from my cock and sat on the edge of the bed. ""OK, this is my cock, and these are my balls, see?"" She looked at my scrotum and said,""Why are they called balls?""\n""Put your hand over them,"" I said. She placed her tiny hand over my ball sack and gently felt them...it was incredible! ""Oh, I see!"" she said. ""Now,""I said,""when I was pretending to make love before, that's called ""jacking off."" That's what men do when they pretend to make love."" She repeated ,""Jacking off."" God she sounded sexy saying that! ""Come lay down next to me, babe,"" I said. She did and I gently touched her slit. ""This is your pussy. But I usually call it a ""cunt."" This is where I put my cock. Just like on the video."" At this her eyes became wide,""I don't think it'll fit,daddy.""\n""Right now it won't, it would hurt you. But it will soon. We can do some other fun stuff until it will fit,"" I said. ""But I want to make love with you for real,"" she whined. ""There are lots of ways to make love, baby. I'll show you. And most people call it ""fucking"" instead of making love.""\n""Fucking?"" I loved the way it rolled off her tongue..... ""Yes, and the white stuff that came out of my cock when I was jacking off. You remember?""\n""Yes.""\n""That's called ""cum.""\n""Cum."" she repeated. ""Do I make cum too?""\n""No baby, but it will be just as good. The cum came out of my cock because I had an orgasm. That's why I was jerking around. You'll have orgasms too, but you won't make cum.""\n""Oh,"" she said. ""Now let me show you something else."" I moved in front of her on my knees and had her spread her legs a little. ""See your cunt? See how if I spread the lips here you can see this little bump?""\n""Yes, daddy. Mommy showed me how to wash there when I take a bath.""\n""Well, that's your ""clit"". That's what will make you cum, or make you orgasm. Have you ever touched it?""\n""When I take a bath. Mommy said not to rub it too much.""\n""That's because you were little then. You're not little anymore.""\n""I know!!"" she beamed. ""OK, honey. Daddy's really horny right now. That means that my cock is hard for you and that it hurts. I need to cum. Can you help me cum?"" I asked. ""Yes!! Tell me how daddy!""\n""OK, I'll make sure you cum later, but I need to really bad right now."" I laid back on the bed with my cock sticking up in the air. ""Come sit by me Chelsea...right here."" I patted beside my hip. She moved next to me and I asked her to put her hand back on my cock. She reached over and put her pretty little hand on my cock just below the head. It looked so pretty!! ""Now, keep a firm grip and move your hand up and down like this."" I placed my hand over hers and guided her hand up and down on my cock. Precum was begining to leak out of the tip. ""Baby, when I cum don't take your hand off my cock. Keep jacking it even if you get cum on you, OK?""\n""OK, daddy. I want to make you cum,"" she said as she stroked me. Hearing that sent me over the edge. My cock felt as if it enlarged even more as the cum welled up inside and I said,""I love you Chelsea, Ohhhhhhhhhhh,"" as I started bucking my hips. She didn't let go but kept jerking me as the cum squirted from my cock onto my stomach. Jet after jet of hot jizz shot out my cock as my daughter jacked me off. It was if I had never shot a load before. My stomach was covered forming a little pool on my sternum and it began to run off onto the sheets, but she didn't let go. At last the spasms subsided and I was able to focus my eyes. What I saw was beautiful!! My daughter with her hand still on my cock slowly pumping up and down with cum oozing down over her sweet hand. ""Oh Chelsea,"" I said,""I've never cum like that! Even with mom."" She beamed at knowing she had pleased me so much. I said she could stop and she took her hand away from my cock leaving small tendrils of cum clinging from her hand and fingers to my cock. ""What now, daddy?"" she asked. I wanted to snuggle with her and rub the cum on her sweet little innocent body, but I didn't want to turn her off either. I tried something else. ""See that cum on your hand Chelsea? Your mom used to lick that off to prove she loved me."" In fact, she had never let me cum in her mouth, but Chelsea didn't know that, and we had gone this far so I thought what the hell! ""Really?"" she said and I nodded. Without any hesitation she brought her fingers to her mouth, stuck out her little pointy tongue and tentatively began to lick, then suck my cum from her little fingers. God, what a sight!! I was already hard again and she quickly noticed.\n\n""You really do love me don't you daddy!!""\n""I sure do, baby,"" I said as she began to lick the rest of my cum off her fingers. ""This tastes kind of good, daddy! It's real slicky feeling isn't it?""\n""Yes it is....do you like that?"" I asked. ""Yes, daddy! Do you want me to jack you off again?"" she asked. It was exciting and nasty to hear my little girl ask if I wanted her to jack me off! ""Later honey, I want to make you cum now,"" I said. I rolled to one side and used the sheet to wipe the cum off myself, then stood up. Chelsea was still on the bed and I told her to lay down. I kneeled beside the bed. ""Chelsea, I'm going to try and make you cum by licking you cunt. If there is something you don't like just tell me, OK?""\n""OK, daddy."" I pulled her closer to the edge of the bed so her ass was right on the edge and p[laced a pillow behind her head and shoulders. She was absolutely beautiful laying there!! Her smooth skin and hairless slit looked better than anything I had ever seen. I leaned forward and gently, very gently, kissed her prepubesent tits. Then her chest, tummy and finally her thighs. ""Do you like that, baby?"" I said. ""It feels kinda good, daddy. It sort of tingles."" I took my fingers and gently spread her slit, then touched her clit with the tip of a finger. ""How does that feel?"" I asked. ""It tingles alot, daddy!""\n""Good, baby, I'll make you cum like I did."" With that I leaned over and softly kissed her hairless cunt while running my hands up her body to her shoulders. The smell and taste of her 7 year old cunt was incredible! I knew I could cum without even touching my cock if I let myself go, but I held back. I was eating my daughters young hairless cunt!! I used my tongue to spread her pussy lips and tried to stick it up her hole. I licked up and down her slit and then concentrated on her prepubesent clit. At this she started to wiggle her hips a bit and I placed my lips over her mound and gently sucked. She instictively hunched my mouth and I began to use my tongue again. She moaned a little whimpering sound and I knew I was going to make my 7 year old lover cum! I covered her mound again with my mouth and concentrated on her clit with my tongue. She was making gurgling noises as she writhed on the bed. This was one hot little bitch!! Then I felt her little body stiffen and go taunt and she let out a small cry,"" mmmmmmmmmm daddyyyyyy."" My baby was cumming in my mouth!! She continued to hunch my mouth a few more times and then went limp. I looked up to see her beautiful face with her eyes closed and breathing heavily. ""Was it good, baby?"" I whispered with my lips still brushing her pussy. ""Oh, daddy......that felt so good! Are we going to do it again?""\n""Oh yes, honey. That and more. We have all weekend to ourselves!"""
949,Chelsea,"['Mf', 'ped', 'inc']","weren't an option for me because of the time I spent with Chelsea. Late at night after she went to bed, I would plug in a XXX video and jack myself off. I could always get a few hours of sleep after releasing my tensions this way, and it became more and more of a habit. It had been a little over a year since the accident when it finally happened. It was around 2:00 AM and I was completely naked sitting in my recliner watching a fuck video on TV. I had a rock hard boner in my fist and was pumping my cock slowly, the precum providing lube. The blonde in the video was slowly sucking on the guys cock, and I remembered how good that used to feel. He laid her back and went down on her, slowly licking her thighs up to her neatly trimmed bush befor lapping her juices from her hole. Man, I could almost taste it! She then rolled over with her ass right in his face, and he began again to lick her again. I could feel myself getting closer to cumming. My balls had pulled up next to my body in antcipation of an explosive cum. The guy on the video pulled his face away long enough to insert a finger into her well lubed cunt, then slowly leaned forward and stuck his tongue up her asshole. At the sight of this I couldn't hold back any longer. I stroked harder and could feel the cum welling up inside and begin its head long rush from my balls to the end of my cock...the I heard it! ""Daddy....?"" Oh my god, it was Chelsea!! Time seemed to be in slow motion. ""Daddy....what are you doing""? I couldn't stop. It was too late for that. My cock exploded and shot cum up onto my chest and stomach, squirting several times, then dribbled down onto my hand, all while my daughter was watching not six feet away. ""Daddy, are you all right? What's the matter?"" My face was beet red as the last spasms were dribbling cum out of my cock and I grabbed my clean up ""jizz"" towel and tried to cover myself. The embarrassment was overwhelming. ""Nothing's wrong Chelsea, you just scared me"" Pretty lame excuse, but I couldn't think of anything better at the moment. ""Why are you naked daddy? What were you doing? What are they doing on the TV?"" Shit, the TV!! The guy was rubbing his cock on her twat getting ready to fuck her...I grabbed the remote to shut it off but I was still moving in slow motion, and as the guy was sinking his cock into her, I shut it off. I turned my head slightly to face her. ""I'm naked because I just got out of the shower and I didn't think anybody would see me. What a YOU doing out of bed"", trying to turn the conversation. I was at a distinct disadvantage though, sitting naked in a chair with a hand towel over my lap and cum on my chest, stomach, and hand. ""I was thirsty. What were you doing?""\n""Never mind that, just get back to bed.""\n""OK, but I'm still thirsty.""\n""I'll bring you glass in a minute, just get in bed."" She left the room and I started to breath again. How embarassing!! Cumming in front of my own daughter! I finished cleaning the cum off of myself and put on my underwear and a robe. I got Chelsea a glass of water and went to her room, hesitating outside the door knowing I would be questioned again. I walked in confidently and set the water on her nightstand then sat on the edge of her bed. ""Daddy, what were you doing? What was the matter? Why were you jerking around like that?""\n""Well, nothing is really wrong, it's just that I miss your mom alot, just like you, but in a different way. We used to do things like what you saw on the TV, and I was just remembering that. It's called making love, and I loved your mom and making love to her. I miss it alot.""\n""Oh,"" she said. ""But what happened to you, what was that stuff?""\n""That's what a man makes when he makes love with a woman, that's all. It's sort of like proof that he loves her."" Hell, I was winging it here and I couldn't think of anything else to say. I didn't want to get into where babies come from. ""Oh,"" she said again, ""but why were you moving around like that...did it hurt?""\n""No, honey. It's just part of making love. I was pretending that I was making love with mom, that's all, and you sort of scared me when you came in.""\n""I'm sorry, daddy. I didn't mean to. I wish you could make love for real.""\n""It's OK, you go to sleep now. Don't worry about me, I'll be OK.""\n""G'night daddy."" I was up the next morning and making breakfast when Chelsea came in the kitchen. I expected 20 questions again but she didn't say anything about the night before. As she was eating I asked,"" Do you want me to drop you off at school, or are you going to walk with Trisha?"" Trisha lived down the block and was Chelsea's friend. I was hoping she would walk so I could get to the office early. ""I'll walk, daddy. Trisha said she has a secret to tell me anyway.""\n""Great, that way I can get through in time to pick you up after school and we can decide how we'll spend the weekend!""\n""OK, daddy. Bye."" Chelsea got her backpack and left out the back door to go down the alley to Trisha's. I got my stuff together and headed to the office. Chelsea was waiting in front of the school when I got there to pick her up, and Trisha was waiting with her. ""Daddy, can Trisha have a ride home with us?""\n""Sure! Come on Trisha, get in. Your dad's not picking you up today?""\n""No sir. He said to walk home cuz he would be late.""\n""Fine, I'll drop you off then."" The girls chatted as I drove the few blocks to Trisha's house and dropped her off. As I pulled out of the drive and headed to our house Chelsea asked, ""Daddy, do you pretend to make love a lot?"" Oh, shit! Here it goes, I thought. ""Well babe, that's kind of a private thing, but I do it every so often. Why are you asking? Did it scare you? I didn't intend for you to see that.""\n""No daddy. It sort of scared me at first, I thought something was wrong till you said how it was pretend.""\n""Well, it's not something you do in public or anything. It's sort of private.""\n""Do you love me,daddy?""\n""Of course I do honey! Why do you ask that?""\n""Well, I was just thinking. Since you loved mommy, and you miss making love to her so much, and if you love me, why can't you make love with me so you won't have to pretend?"" My breath caught in my throat, my head spun! Did she understand what she had said!? She was asking me to fuck her, but she didn't even know what sex was. ""Honey, we can't. That's something only mommies and daddys do."" I was winging it again. How do you respond to something like this? ""But why, daddy? Mommy's not here anymore, and we love each other. You said so."" I know Chelsea, but it's just not right.""\n""It's because I'm just a little girl, isn't it? You don't think I could do it.""\n""No honey, I know you could."" Shit, that's not what I wanted to say! ""Is it because I'm not pretty like mommy?""\n""NO, I think you're beautiful!"" This wasn't working....I felt like I was being manipulated. Maybe I was. ""Then, why not?""\n""Mainly because it's against the law!""\n""Oh,"" she said as I pulled into garage still reeling. I couldn't believe the conversation we had just had! Chelsea got out of the car and walked to the door looking depressed. Could she really understand what she had asked? I didn't know how to react. ""Go get cleaned up and come help me with dinner,"" I said as she went through the door. She didn't respond, just closed the door. Where did she get this idea, I thought to myself. I had mixed emotions as I sat in car and thought. In a way I was excited by the thought that my own daughter would want to have sex with me. On the other hand I was disgusted at myself for even considering it. I had seen videos and read books about incest, and had jerked off fantasizing about it. But to actually be confronted by it....and with a willing partner! I shook my head...she's only 7, I said to myself. Get a grip! She doesn't understand what she's asking. Besides, I would hurt her if I tried to fuck her on top of everything else. But, it would be nice to feel a warm body next me. I shook my head again. Stop it, I commanded! I went in and changed and went to the kitchen to start dinner. Chelsea came in to help, but didn't say much. We ate in silence. She went to her room after helping clean up, and I went to my room also. I laid on the bed and began thinking thoughts I couldn't control. I was picturing Chelsea naked, her little undeveloped breasts with their pink nipples. Her totally hairless slit, the shape of her little ass cheeks. Her pouty little lips, and the way her tongue was pointy when she would stick it out. I wondered how that would feel on my cock? God, what had happened to me!? I was rock hard thinking of her, imagining what it would be like to have sex with a little girl. Not only a little girl, but my own daughter!! Without realizing how, I had my cock out and was jacking off thinking of her little body next to mine. Then a knock on the door....""Daddy?"" Oh shit!! What was I thinking!? I started to stuff my ridgid cock into my pants...""Yes, Chelsea.""\n""Daddy, are you pretending again?""\n""Yes,"" I said as I was zipping my pants. Shit!!! Why did I say that! With my cock in my pants now, I opened the door. ""What do you want honey?""\n""I was just thinking, even if it's against the law, nobody would know. But you like pretending more......"" At that moment I made a decision that would change both our lives. Looking down at my beautiful daughter I placed my hands on either side of her angelic face and said,""I don't want to pretend anymore. I love you very much and would love making love with you more than anything. And nobody has to know."" She smiled brightly. ""OK, daddy!! What do you want me to do?"" There was no turning back now. My cock was so hard it hurt. My daughter wanted to have sex with me and was willing to do anything I asked. I said,"" OK, there are some things you'll need to know first. You need to take off your clothes, and I'm going to take off mine, OK?""\n""OK, daddy!"" She began to undress without any hesitation whatsoever. I began to undress as well, and as I peeled off my underwear my cock sprang straight up. I turned to face Chelsea. She was completely naked and looked exactly as I had pictured! She saw my cock and said slowly,""Wow,"" with a look of astonishment on her face. Without a word from me she reached out and placed her little hand around the shaft. I almost shot right then seeing her little fingers on my cock. She couldn't even reach around it. ""Why is it so hard, daddy?"" she questioned,"" It's so hot too.""\n""That's because I love you so much, Chelsea. That's my cock.""\n""Your cock?"" I loved the way she said ""cock"". ""Yes, baby. My cock."" I reluctantly took her hand from my cock and sat on the edge of the bed. ""OK, this is my cock, and these are my balls, see?"" She looked at my scrotum and said,""Why are they called balls?""\n""Put your hand over them,"" I said. She placed her tiny hand over my ball sack and gently felt them...it was incredible! ""Oh, I see!"" she said. ""Now,"" I said, "" when I was pretending to make love before, that's called ""jacking off."" That's what men do when they pretend to make love."" She repeated ,""Jacking off."" God she sounded sexy saying that! ""Come lay down next to me, babe,"" I said. She did and I gently touched her slit. ""This is your pussy. But I usually call it a ""cunt."" This is where I put my cock. Just like on the video."" At this her eyes became wide,""I don't think it'll fit,daddy.""\n""Right now it won't, it would hurt you. But it will soon. We can do some other fun stuff until it will fit,"" I said. ""But I want to make love with you for real,"" she whined. ""There are lots of ways to make love, baby. I'll show you. And most people call it ""fucking"" instead of making love.""\n""Fucking?"" I loved the way it rolled off her tongue..... ""Yes, and the white stuff that came out of my cock when I was jacking off. You remember?""\n""Yes.""\n""That's called ""cum.""\n""Cum."" she repeated. ""Do I make cum too?""\n""No baby, but it will be just as good. The cum came out of my cock because I had an orgasm. That's why I was jerking around. You'll have orgasms too, but you won't make cum.""\n""Oh,"" she said. ""Now let me show you something else."" I moved in front of her on my knees and had her spread her legs a little. ""See your cunt? See how if I spread the lips here you can see this little bump?""\n""Yes, daddy. Mommy showed me how to wash there when I take a bath.""\n""Well, that's your ""clit"". That's what will make you cum, or make you orgasm. Have you ever touched it?""\n""When I take a bath. Mommy said not to rub it too much.""\n""That's because you were little then. You're not little anymore.""\n""I know!!"" she beamed. ""OK, honey. Daddy's really horny right now. That means that my cock is hard for you and that it hurts. I need to cum. Can you help me cum?"" I asked. ""Yes!! Tell me how daddy!""\n""OK, I'll make sure you cum later, but I need to really bad right now."" I laid back on the bed with my cock sticking up in the air. ""Come sit by me Chelsea...right here."" I patted beside my hip. She moved next to me and I asked her to put her hand back on my cock. She reached over and put her pretty little hand on my cock just below the head. It looked so pretty!! ""Now, keep a firm grip and move your hand up and down like this."" I placed my hand over hers and guided her hand up and down on my cock. Precum was begining to leak out of the tip. ""Baby, when I cum don't take your hand off my cock. Keep jacking it even if you get cum on you, OK?""\n""OK, daddy. I want to make you cum,"" she said as she stroked me. Hearing that sent me over the edge. My cock felt as if it enlarged even more as the cum welled up inside and I said,""I love you Chelsea, Ohhhhhhhhhhh,"" as I started bucking my hips. She didn't let go but kept jerking me as the cum squirted from my cock onto my stomach. Jet after jet of hot jizz shot out my cock as my daughter jacked me off. It was if I had never shot a load before. My stomach was covered forming a little pool on my sternum and it began to run off onto the sheets, but she didn't let go. At last the spasms subsided and I was able to focus my eyes. What I saw was beautiful!! My daughter with her hand still on my cock slowly pumping up and down with cum oozing down over her sweet hand. ""Oh Chelsea,"" I said,""I've never cum like that! Even with mom."" She beamed at knowing she had pleased me so much. I said she could stop and she took her hand away from my cock leaving small tendrils of cum clinging from her hand and fingers to my cock. ""What now, daddy?"" she asked. I wanted to snuggle with her and rub the cum on her sweet little innocent body, but I didn't want to turn her off either. I tried something else. ""See that cum on your hand Chelsea? Your mom used to lick that off to prove she loved me."" In fact, she had never let me cum in her mouth, but Chelsea didn't know that, and we had gone this far so I thought what the hell! ""Really?"" she said and I nodded. Without any hesitation she brought her fingers to her mouth, stuck out her little pointy tongue and tentatively began to lick, then suck my cum from her little fingers. God, what a sight!! I was already hard again and she quickly noticed. ""You really do love me don't you daddy!!""\n""I sure do, baby,"" I said as she began to lick the rest of my cum off her fingers. ""This tastes kind of good, daddy! It's real slicky feeling isn't it?""\n""Yes it is....do you like that?"" I asked. ""Yes, daddy! Do you want me to jack you off again?"" she asked. It was exciting and nasty to hear my little girl ask if I wanted her to jack me off! ""Later honey, I want to make you cum now,"" I said. I rolled to one side and used the sheet to wipe the cum off myself, then stood up. Chelsea was still on the bed and I told her to lay down. I kneeled beside the bed. ""Chelsea, I'm going to try and make you cum by licking your cunt. If there is something you don't like just tell me, OK?""\n""OK, daddy."" I pulled her closer to the edge of the bed so her ass was right on the edge and p[laced a pillow behind her head and shoulders. She was absolutely beautiful laying there!! Her smooth skin and hairless slit looked better than anything I had ever seen. I leaned forward and gently, very gently, kissed her prepubesent tits. Then her chest, tummy and finally her thighs. ""Do you like that, baby?"" I said. ""It feels kinda good, daddy. It sort of tingles."" I took my fingers and gently spread her slit, then touched her clit with the tip of a finger. ""How does that feel?"" I asked. ""It tingles alot, daddy!""\n""Good, baby, I'll make you cum like I did."" With that I leaned over and softly kissed her hairless cunt while running my hands up her body to her shoulders. The smell and taste of her 7 year old cunt was incredible! I knew I could cum without even touching my cock if I let myself go, but I held back. I was eating my daughters young hairless cunt!! I used my tongue to spread her pussy lips and tried to stick it up her hole. I licked up and down her slit and then concentrated on her prepubesent clit. At this she started to wiggle her hips a bit and I placed my lips over her mound and gently sucked. She instictively hunched my mouth and I began to use my tongue again. She moaned a little whimpering sound and I knew I was going to make my 7 year old lover cum! I covered her mound again with my mouth and concentrated on her clit with my tongue. She was making gurgling noises as she writhed on the bed. This was one hot little bitch!! Then I felt her little body stiffen and go taut and she let out a small cry,"" mmmmmmmmmm daddyyyyyy."" My baby was cumming in my mouth!! She continued to hunch my mouth a few more times and then went limp. I looked up to see her beautiful face with her eyes closed and breathing heavily. ""Was it good, baby?"" I whispered with my lips still brushing her pussy. ""Oh, daddy......that felt so good! Are we going to do it again?""\n""Oh yes, honey. That and more. We have all weekend to ourselves!"""
950,Chelsea Clinton,"['Ff', 'ped', 'inc']","Chelsea walked up to her mother and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek.\n\n""Mom, what are you doing up?"" Chelsea often spent late nights in the library, reading and preparing to rule the world when she was older.\n\n""I just decided to take a walk,"" her Mother responded. ""The real question is, 'What are you doing here?'""\n\nChelsea then decided to tell her mom something- something that had been on her mind for a long time.\n\n""Mom, I so often feel all alone here. I am becoming a young woman, don't you think?""\n\n""Oh, yes, darling, you are a very attractive, vivacious young thing,"" Hillary said enthusiastically.\n\n""Mom, I don't feel as though I will ever get to know anyone, or, well, kiss anyone, while I'm here. And it's going to be another four years! I don't know if I will be able to take it.""\n\nHillary leaned over to Chelsea and gave her a gentle hug. When she did, her breasts accidentally rubbed against the pert, large nipples of her only daughter. For just a minute, their eyes locked. Then Hillary made a decision. She leaned over and kissed her daughter. Not a gentle, motherly kiss-but a real, passion-filled kiss. At first their lips just touched, as Chelsea was unaware of what was happening. Then Hillary moved her tongue to Chelsea's lips, forcing them apart.\n\n""MOM!! What are you doing?"" Chelsea almost screamed.\n\nHillary simply took her daughter by the hand and led her to the couch. Without a word, she again leaned over to kiss her teenage girl. This time, Hillary placed her warm hand against Chelsea's exposed thigh. The juices began to run in the young girl's slit. A feeling she never felt before began to overtake the girl-and she liked it. Her mother's tongue in her mouth! Who would imagine how good it could feel...\n\nChelsea slowly reached out and touched her mother's breast.\n\n""That's it, darling, take it-touch it, feel it. I want you to love it,"" Hillary breathed.\n\nThings began to move much more quickly. Hillary reached over and lifted Chelsea's green teddy off of her. Chelsea was now naked. She was not cold, but warm with excitement. Her entire body tingled at the touch of her mom's fingers. Hillary moved her hands slowly down her daughter's breasts, admiring their size, pleased at their firmness. Then she bent down and began sucking on her teen's nipples.\n\n""Oh, Gaaad, Mom, that's unbelievable,"" Chelsea moaned. She could not believe what was happening, but was far too excited to ask her mom to stop.\n\n""I want you to touch me,"" Hillary said. She guided her daughter's hand to her wet pussy. Chelsea felt the moist juices of her mother's cunt. Curiously, she lifted her fingers to her mouth and tasted her mother's pussy juice. That fueled her desire for more. Ravenously she leaned down and began to lick her mother's legs.\n\nWithout really knowing what she was doing she began kissing her mother's cunt, frenching it like a mouth. That drove Hillary deeper into passion. Hillary stuck her finger in her mouth and began to rub Chelsea's ass. She then drove her finger into her daughter's asshole, fingering in and out while rubbing the young girl's clit with her thumb.\n\n""Mom, mom, this feels so good. You are fucking me, mom, you are fucking your own fuckin daughter. I want to cum, mom. I want you to make me cum."" Chelsea began to breathe very hard. Hillary continued to rub her daughter's clit and finger her anus.\n\n""Chelsea, move up,"" Hillary commanded. Chelsea slid so that her cunt was now over her mother's mouth. Hillary began to lick her daughter, driving her tongue deep into the virgin cunt.\n\n""Oh, Mom, I'm cumming... Ohh, Mom, I coming!"" Chelsea yelled as her body writhed in a massive orgasm.\n\n""I want you to pee on me,"" Hillary said as Chelsea was in the midst of a massive orgasm. ""Pee on me now!""\n\nChelsea let loose with a flood of yellow urine, pouring out of her and into her mother's waiting mouth. Her pee drenched Hillary's face and hair, covering her with the salty liquid. Hillary gulped as quickly as she could, turned on to the fact that her teenage daughter was peeing all over her face. Her own fingers had been working their magic on her clit, and as the pee came pouring into her open, hungry mouth, Hillary's body shook with the biggest orgasm of her life. She also loosened her bladder, peeing on her self. Chelsea leaned backwards and twisted her body to drink her mother's yellow juice.\n\nFinally, they turned to one another and kissed, each tasting their own urine and cum juices.\n\nThis was the first of many future encounters."
951,Chelsea Loves to Pole Dance,"['Mggg', 'pre-teens', 'ped', 'exh', 'voy', 'inc', '1st']","Apparently she passed her addiction on to Jennifer who seduced one of her mother’s lovers after her mom had passed out and her boyfriend wasn’t satisfied. The fact that Jennifer was only 11 didn’t bother him a bit.\n\nOnce she realized most boys and men always wanted to fuck at any opportunity presented she made sure she presented herself whenever it was discreet and possible. By her senior year in high school she had gone through all the sports teams and half the faculty but decided for Prom she would go with Peter Loomis.\n\nOf all the men and boys she had been through over the years Peter had stood out because he was hung like a horse. He even rivaled the few black men who came through town and she had sampled. It was 11 inches flaccid and almost 13 inches when hard.\n\nAs the dance came to a close she had him take her home where he spent the night as stud for both Jennifer and her mother. The first encounter was with Jennifer who laid him down on his back and spent 5 minutes working him into her pussy until she had him entirely in her. It was like reliving her first time because she hadn’t felt so full since then. She was so caught up in her own orgasms that she failed to note the warning signs. In fact the swelling of his cock and twitching as he sent load after load into her highly fertile pussy gave her, her biggest orgasm in years. Only afterward did she realize that she hadn’t pulled off or had him pull out as she had since becoming sexually active.\n\nIt turned out his aim was good and after graduation they got married. When Chelsea was born there were complications and Jennifer had to have her tubes tied so that she could never get pregnant again. They spent Chelsea’s first year as an ordinary family, at least as ordinary as any family where daddy spent weekends sandwiched between his wife and mother in law. Then a week after Chelsea’s first birthday grandma ran into a psycho who strangled her and raped her dead body before even asking her if she was willing.\n\nHer death affected Jennifer greatly and she sought solace with as many cocks as she could get. She divorced Pete and moved to the big city to work as a stripper. She made it big there and opened a dance studio specializing in pole dancing. She had a wide variety of clientele beyond just strippers and eventually produced a set of DVDs which she marketed in infomercials. Gymnasts were using poles in their routines and pole dancing was turning up in talent contests all over.\n\nWhen Chelsea turned 7 Jennifer sent her a set of instructional DVDs and Chelsea asked her dad if he could build her a pole dance studio in the basement. Being a contractor it was no problem. Nor was it a problem to place several cameras in the walls and behind mirrors so he could keep an eye on Chelsea without her knowing it.\n\nWhile her mother was a blond, Chelsea had inherited her father’s black hair and his mother’s violet eyes and bore a strong resemblance to a young Liz Taylor. By age eleven she had lost most of her baby fat and her body was taking shape as a young woman. Her workouts with the pole made her as lithe as a gymnast.\n\nWhen she was eight she asked to join the Girl Scouts and single dad Peter found himself hosting meetings and delivering cookies. Then Chelsea turned 12 and asked if she could have some friends for a sleepover and Peter became surrogate father for 3 other 12 year olds. Chelsea took them to the basement and taught them the fundamentals of pole dancing and within a month the sleepover friends were Chelsea’s first pole dancing class.\n\nAll of them were hot little numbers. Annie was a blue eyed blond, Daphne was a green eyed redhead and Nikki was a brown eye brunette. Their breasts were all taking shape and their hips and asses weren’t far behind (if you’ll pardon the pun).\n\nAs the youngest, Chelsea was the last to turn 13. Peter went down to the local adult book store and found one of Jennifer’s first DVD sets about pole dancing for strippers where she taught the course in the nude. He pretended it came from her mother.\n\nThat night he was glued to his computer as he watched his daughter timidly strip off her leotard and pantyhose and panties and practice what she watched her mother doing on the DVDs. He had an instant hard on from watching her taut young breasts with their dark pink areolas and erect nipples barely bounce on her athletic young frame. But what drew his attention the most was the small patch of black hair on the prominent mound of her young pussy.\n\nWhile he was aware that her young students had had periods for over a year, Chelsea had just had her first one a month before her birthday. From the internet he knew that this was a common occurrence among gymnasts and other athletically inclined girls. Over the next two months he watched as Chelsea convinced her class to go nude as well. He amassed several hours of naked pussies and breasts pretend they were dancing for a roomful of males and acting as seductively as possible.\n\nThen came the first weekend after school got out and her class got permission spend both Friday and Saturday night at Chelsea’s house. They immediately went to the basement and stripped off their clothes and started working out with the pole. As always Chelsea had her laptop hooked up to speakers to play her mom’s DVDs She remembered which one she had in the player so she didn’t even check.\n\nBut instead of music and her mother, her father’s face came up on the screen.\n\n“Hello, Chelsea. Hello, girls. I installed hidden cameras so I could keep an eye on you while you were practicing, Chelsea, mainly in case you hurt yourself and couldn’t get to me. I must say that lately you all have amazed me…” then came a series of video clips of the girls at their most risqué like thrusting their hips toward the imaginary audience and spreading their pussy lips apart “…I think we need to talk. Do not get dressed but come up to my room at once.”\n\nThe girls looked sheepishly at one another and followed Chelsea up to her father’s bedroom. He was lying on his bed on his back covered by a sheet. On his large HDTV they saw their own sexy dancing on the screen.\n\n“I think I am going to have to talk to all your mothers.“\n\n“NO!”\n\n“Please don’t!”\n\n“We’ll do anything!”\n\n“I was going to say or...”\n\n“Or what, dad?” Chelsea asked.\n\n“Or.."" and here he whipped the sheet off exposing for their viewing pleasure his fully erect 13 inches of wonderfully thick manhood, “You can all graduate on to dancing on your mother’s favorite pole.”\n\nAll four little beauties opted to graduate with Chelsea going first as their instructor."
952,Cherisse,['MF'],"She dressed extremely well and spent a large part of her time and money on clothes. Her style was what might be called Power Woman Executive. Conservative but not asexual, she wore suits quite often but was partial to skirts and dresses and owned few pantsuits. Her evening attire, especially when going to a non-business cocktail party could be daring and provocative. No party of her friends, at least none that she went to, was completely non-business and she used the opportunity to be sexy to impress business associates. Her Upper East Side apartment was spacious and had a decent view of the East River. One of her several hobbies was scouring the considerable resources of the City for objects d'art, small sculptures, and paintings of yet-to-be-discovered artists. She splurged on her abode; she wanted it to be an extension of her taste and identity.\n\nOver the years she had accumulated a comfortable group of friends of both sexes, although her closest ones were women. She spent many hours speaking to them during the evening and a loose affiliation went to the opera, off-Broadway plays, and skiing in Vermont and Lake Tahoe. Cherisse had gone with several women friends to Europe last summer and they had been awed by Italy's masterpieces.\n\nYes, she had it all; a challenging, important and powerful job, a decent apartment in the most interesting city in the U.S, excellent health, good friends, and enough satisfaction to be comfortable but not content. What she did not have was a man. This was her tragic flaw; and by her own choosing. Something had to give. She couldn't do it all and please a man also. She'd tried but it always came down to time priorities and she just didn't need a man enough to put him above everything else. Sooner or later they all demanded that. Sooner or later, she refused. Mostly now she was alone in her bed, satisfying herself often enough.\n\nThen one day, and without her realizing it, her body slowly began to change. Recently content to masturbate once a week or even once every several weeks, she now found herself pleasuring herself several times a week and having multiple orgasms when she did so. This surprised her as her body was always content with just one when she was alone and almost always when she was with someone.\n\nCherisse became more inventive in her technique. One night while relaxing in the tub and casually stroking her pussy lips and clitoris she wondered what running water would feel like. Flipping the drain down, she turned on the hot and cold and adjusted it carefully to just the right temperature. Sliding forward and tilting her hips up she managed to get the rather forceful stream pounding right into her. She was surprised at how good it felt. As exciting as but different from a vibrator. She was amazed at how quickly this was building and, in no time came in a shuddering climax that washed up and down her body. Keeping herself positioned there, she found herself building to another climax, this one more vehement, and then, after awhile, another. Not quite believing it, she discovered her hips moving fluidly and her muscles tensing for yet another climax. She said to herself, ""Enough!"" and turned off the water. Whew, she'd better stop! She hadn't come this much ever. It sort of scared her. Oh, but it felt so good!\n\nAlways before, Cherisse had managed to keep sex completely out of her work environment. Whenever friends had recounted sexual or near-sexual experiences that happened at work things always turned out badly; boundaries were crossed, feelings hurt, working relationships damaged. Cherisse had, early on, sworn to remain completely asexual in her work environment. Lately however, she found herself getting turned on at work for no apparent reason. Her pussy would get wet, of all things. No matter that she was now masturbating every night, the tingling down there was insistent and distracting. Finally one day she had to concentrate on an important story and decided to try to beat off in the ladies room. Choosing the last stall and putting down the paper seat protector, she slid her panties down to her shoes so she could open her legs enough. She then realized that women looking for an empty stall would see them and, if they were bright, wonder why. You didn't need to pull your panties all the way down just to pee. Cherisse pulled them over her shoes and stuffed them in her purse, noting they were wet completely through the lined crotch.\n\nCherisse began to slowly stroke herself now. Slowly because she couldn't make any noise. Slowly because she didn't want to come so hard she lost control. Her pussy was very wet now and very sensitive. As she stroked from her opening up over her clit a deep thrill coursed through her body. This was one of the best feelings she had ever had. It didn't take long for her body to begin its climb to orgasm and she slowed her movements even more. The tension kept building and she stopped to let it come down but not for long - she couldn't resist. Then she stopped again, stroked two or three times, stopped and dared herself to do it one more time.\n\nThat was it, over the top in a silent but deeply thrilling climax. After luxuriating in its pleasure for what seemed an eternity, she slowly came back to reality. Using gobs of toilet paper to carefully pat herself dry she decided not to put her wet underwear back on. This alone was exciting and, although now able to concentrate, she found herself thrilled at her own nautiness for the rest of the day. If some people only knew!\n\nA few days later, in her office with the door closed and strict instructions to her secretary not to be disturbed so she could read the first draft of the departmental annual report, Cherisse was walking with her head stuck in the report and bumped into the curved corner of her spacious desk. It happened to hit her exactly in her pubic mound and sent a wildly pleasurable shock through her body. Reflexively looking around to see if anyone saw her she realized she was alone. Unable to resist and intrigued by the novelty, she pushed herself into the corner again. It felt even better than before. Yet she had to get this report read! Becoming engrossed in it again, her body moved forward as if drawn by a hidden force and the desk nudged her pussy once more. Refusing to give in to this she tried to keep reading but her body had other ideas. She said to herself, ""Oh, what the hell. This won't take long."" Holding the report up so that if surprised she could just back away from the desk she started rhythmically bumping her pussy against the desk. And then grinding herself against it. Before long, the desperately longed for climax came. Just one this time.\n\nBacking away from the desk and straightening her dress, she was horrified to discover a spot right at her crotch. Oh, this was an emergency! What to do? Well she supposed she could put her long coat on and go home and change but there was so much work to do. With great effort she got control of herself and sat down behind her desk. Maybe it will dry without a spot! She resumed reading the report, sneaking looks at her crotch and worrying. After about half an hour the spot did dry but left a mark on the peach colored fabric, sort of like a watermark, like she had peed herself! Well, she would just have to stay in her room the rest of the day. You had to look hard to see it anyway.\n\nAbout an hour later she got a call from her boss - staff meeting in 15 minutes! Now she was in trouble! Thinking quickly she decided to be the first person in the meeting and sitting when everyone else arrived. Gathering her papers and holding them somewhat awkwardly in front of her crotch she hustled out of her office to the conference room. Striding down the hall with no one around she breezed into the conference room. Already there was David, whom she knew desired her. Startled, she dropped the papers. David must have glimpsed her faint pussy juice stain, if he was quick and observant, which, of course, he was. His body language revealed it.\n\nCherisse turned scarlet, which David also noticed. They exchanged the briefest of looks that acknowledged their new secret. The meeting was uneventful. Afterward, Cherisse pretended to be reading something until everyone left. The rest of the day went without further embarrassment but she knew that David would attempt to capitalize on his new knowledge of her, without ever saying out loud what it was.\n\nCherisse decided that day that there must be something wrong with her.\n\nWhy had her sexual drive increased so much? Who could help her? Rifling through her Rolodex, she found her gynecologist and asked for an emergency appointment. When his receptionist said not before next Tuesday, Cherisse asked to speak to the doctor himself. Calling her back some time later, Cherisse said she must see him but couldn't talk about the ailment over the phone. Dr. Brown said, ""I'll be in my office tonight. Come over about 8 p.m.""\n\nDr. Charles Brown's reception area was standard, if upscale, bright and pleasant. Tonight, as never before, it was empty, as was the reception area. Cherisse wondered what to do when the Doctor came hurrying in.\n\n""Good evening, Ms. Thomas. All my staff has left for the day. Please follow me. Oh, that doesn't bother you does it?""\n\n""No, of course not. I just appreciate seeing me on such short notice.""\n\nPast the antiseptic and bright examining rooms Cherisse followed Dr. Brown into a room she had never been. Almost the epitome of a man's library, it was all dark wood, leather, books, and dimly lit. There was no overhead light, only a Tiffany lamp on an enormous walnut desk with a leather inlaid top. This could be a movie set, Cherisse thought to herself as she demurely settled into a comfortable high-backed leather chair in front of the desk.\n\n""Well, Ms. Thomas, what can I do for you?""\n\nCherisse was more than a little embarrassed by what she had to say and paused for an uncomfortably long time.\n\n""What I have to talk to you about Doctor, is even more personal than a normal visit with my feet in the stirrups,"" Cherisse blurted out. She noticed that he seemed somewhat startled by the brazen statement and was bracing himself for what was to come.\n\n""First of all, please call me Cherisse,"" she said.\n\n""Of course, Cherisse. And you can call me Charles,"" Dr. Brown replied. Cherisse, despite her famous self-control, squirmed in her seat. ""Doc ..Charles, my body has changed. It's playing tricks on me.""\n\n""What kind of tricks, Cherisse. Have you missed a period,"" Charles responded in a reassuring tone.\n\n""No..., my desire level has gone way up,"" Cherisse tortuously confessed. She took careful note of Charles's reaction.\n\nCharles was in his early forties, had a pleasant yet strong face and a full head of black hair with a hint of gray. He appeared to keep himself in good shape and was friendly, if always busy, when Cherisse saw him. Now though, Cherisse had caught him off guard. At night, no staff, in his hideaway office, he was more open. That was a definite blush. Cherisse wondered if he was hard in back of his desk.\n\nAfter some time, a pregnant pause as they say, Charles responded, ""Well, Ms...er..Cherisse, we could give you some tests of hormone levels and such but we don't thoroughly understand how they regulate sexual desire. Mostly it comes from the mind.""\n\nCherisse was somewhat frustrated by this answer and blurted ""Charles, this is not a sexual situation here is it?""\n\n""No, Cherisse. It's not,"" Charles answered quickly.\n\n""Well how come I am so lubricated I'm afraid I'm making a spot on my skirt!"" Cherisse could not believe she had just said that! That was outrageous! There was absolute silence as both were completely tongue tied. Cherisse knew Charles was hard now, she hoped as turned on as she was. Yet he was motionless. She had to do something.\n\n""Could you just examine me to see if there is anything wrong,"" Cherisse finally asked. She knew that no physical examination could reveal the cause of her problem but she needed to be touched. Perhaps he'd go along with the fiction.\n\nAfter a what seemed like an eternity, Dr. Brown said, ""Yes, Cherisse. Why don't you go into the first examining room, get undressed, and I'll be there in a few minutes.""\n\nMaking a slow and uncharacteristically awkward departure from the wood and leather office, Cherisse found the examining room. She wished the lights weren't so bright. Quickly stepping out of her clothes, she noticed her panties were completely soaked. Oh god how she hated the paper dressing gown. She wished she could just be naked. Deciding to don it for appearances, she leaned on the table, the dreaded table.\n\nPresently Dr. Brown came in and Cherisse noticed he made no effort to hide his erection. ""Please get up on the table, Ms. Thomas, Cherisse.""\n\nIt was impossible to be graceful in the gown but Cherisse did the best she could and reluctantly put her feet in the stirrups. As she did so she pulled the gown up to her waist so she could see Charles between her legs.\n\nCharles slid the examining stool on wheels around and pulled up to do his work. Cherisse noticed a started look on his face and realized he was seeing how wet she was and how engorged her clitoris and labia appeared. This must have been a quite rare event for a gyn.\n\nCherisse said, ""I told you I was lubricated.""\n\nCharles cleared his throat and said, ""Yes, I see."" Almost reflexively, he reached for the speculum and started slowly inserting it. It slid in very easily. After shining his little flashlight up there, he declared, ""I've never seen this in person. Your vagina is inflated and your cervix is dipping. One would guess you are very close to having a climax.""\n\nCherisse rousing herself, responded ""I am. All you need to do is touch my clitoris and I believe I will.""\n\nWithdrawing the speculum and without saying a word, Charles gently and gingerly touched the quite protruding bud. Sure enough, Cherisse's body shivered, first gently, then more convulsively. Charles kept stroking her clit and Cherisse's convulsions got more and more vehement. Cherisse was moaning, almost yelping now, and her body was arching up and down on the table. In a very deep and dusky voice even she didn't recognize, she commanded, ""Put your cock in me now!""\n\nCharles sprung to his feet and rapidly undid his belt and dropped his pants. His magnificent cock sprung from his boxers as he pulled them down. Stepping forward with his cock sprung upwards at 45 degrees, he came near Cherisse's hungry pussy. It had been so long since a cock had been in there. She slipped forward on the table to meet his cock which slid oh-so-slowly into her. She clamped her pussy around it wanting to suck it in. It felt so good. Soon his pubic bone was against her clit which gave her another jolt, another mini-climax. She said ""Slowly. I want it to last""\n\nCharles did as he was told, sliding his cock in extreme slow-motion into the most wonderful feeling pussy he had ever visited. Cherisse, being in excellent physical shape and now so sexually active, had a well developed PC muscle. Her pussy was almost hollow inside but clamped his cock tightly at the entrance. Every time he slid in to the hilt, Cherisse felt a wave of pleasure wash through her. He was glad they were going slow since he could come at any minute and it was only a few before he did, explosively. As his cum squirted from him, Cherisse came vehemently and wonderfully. She couldn't remember anything feeling so good.\n\nAfter a few minutes Charles reluctantly withdrew and was soon acting visibly anxious. This was a very dangerous accident that had ruined other doctor's careers and lives. A single slip, a single moment of abandon and his life might be ruined. Cherisse knew immediately what was bothering him and asked, gently, for some paper and pen. She hastily but expertly penned a ""For whom it may concern,"" letter admitting the incident was initiated by her and absolving Dr. Charles Brown of any culpability. When he read it, tears welled up in Charles' eyes and he kissed Cherisse's face and eyelids and cheeks. He was so relieved.\n\nIn spite of the intense thrill of the incident in Dr. Brown's office, Cherisse remained chaste, except for her own increasingly frequent and inventive self-ministrations. She just did not have the time to hunt for a lover and certainly not the inclination to endure the indignities of the bar scene. One way she had learned to cope was to sit at her desk with her legs crossed a certain way and swing the upper leg just so. She was able to make herself come without appearing to a casual passerby to be doing anything the slightest bit elicit.\n\nAt least it appeared that way to everyone except David. The first time he caught her, he came rushing suddenly into her office with papers in his hand and started talking before looking up. He caught just a moment, just a glint in Cherisse's eye, that she might have other things on her mind than business. He stumbled just a moment and Cherisse was thankful he appeared to dismiss it rapidly.\n\nThe second time Cherisse was not so lucky. This time she had been at it for awhile and her eyes were closed and mouth open when she heard a sound and looked up to see David looking questioningly and with great interest at her now flushed face. They did not speak. David's eyes said, ""I know what you were doing."" Cherisse's eyes answered, ""Yes, I'm so bad. I can't help myself.""\n\nCherisse found herself glancing at David's crotch and noticing a now growing bulge there. David, becoming self-conscious, walked over to the door and closed it, then sat down on the couch. He said one word, ""Continue."" The word was electric and the first open acknowledgement of the tension between them. Cherisse now had no choice but to continue. She started swinging her leg again but this time did not close her eyes, fascinated instead with watching David slowly stroke his cock through his pants. The pressure for climax was extreme in them both now and Cherisse uncrossed her legs and pulled her skirt up enough to stroke her pussy through her panties. Suddenly David grunted and Cherisse came marvelously herself. They shared a moment, just a moment. David got up and started to move toward the door. Cherisse knew he had to go to the bathroom to try to prevent the spot on his trousers from becoming too big. She said, ""Come back. I will have a present for you.""\n\nOh she was wicked these days. Walking to the women's room a discreet time after David left her office, she removed her panties and put on the fresh pair that she always carried. Back in her office, David finally came in and stood at her desk. She held out her fist and put her wet panties in his hand. He reflexively brought them to his nose and, quite to Cherisse's delight, groaned and grunted for several seconds and then rushed off to the men's room again. He told her later that he had come spontaneously a second time and was quite pleased with and amazed at himself. He told her also masturbated at work.\n\nSomehow they ended up at dinner that evening, David had called her or vice versa, she didnÕt recall. It was inevitable, the attraction between them was now so animal that niceties and inhibitions they once had had vanished. Luckily, or by plan, they ended up at an intimate, yet uncrowded Italian restaurant with very private booths. Cherisee had her hand on DavidÕs lap and was totally fascinated with the feel of him. She had had enough of stroking herself, this was much more interesting. His ability to get hard repeatedly also fascinated her. Now, partway through the antipasto, she had his zipper down and his cock out. With great difficulty, she avoided plunging her mouth down on his cock. In the meantime she contented herself with getting to know this beautiful organ. What a curious thing a cock was, so soft to the touch but complex, with veins and ridges, and yet demanding in its turgidity. She knew that soon it would be inside her and this gave it another dimension or identity. Here was an instrument of her pleasure, of her loverÕs pleasure, and of the joining of their bodies, however too brief it always was. She could not take her hand off it and learned much that evening of how to eat one-handed.\n\nFrom her lover's face she felt the ember-glow of mutual attraction and the opening of each of them, the peeling away of layers of defense. The courage to say, in many ways, ""I want you. I desire you. I want to taste you. Do with me what you will""\n\nAs they hurried back to her apartment they couldn't keep their hands from roaming over each other's bodies. Completely without shame in the taxicab, they fondled and stroked and passionately kissed. As Cherisse fumbled with her keys at her door, David was stroking her ass, her perfect ass. Once inside, Cherisse said, ""Please, David, let's go slow. I want to remember every detail.""\n\nThey went directly to her bedroom and one by one did a slow striptease. They both had bodies to be proud of. Cherisse went first and when David was done she knelt in front of him to worship his enormous and straining cock. She wanted to taste his cum. She wanted to intimately know every inch of his masculinity. Slowly licking his balls and sucking them one-by-one into her mouth she relished every wrinkle, his smell, his obvious enjoyment of her ministrations. Licking the underside of the shaft of his penis, she gradually worked up to the head, still without encircling it. His cockhead had a very pronounced crown surrounding it and Cherisse nibbled at it with her full lips. She was driving him crazy and loving it. Finally coming to the head and licking the slit, she slipped it through her lips. He gasped and his cock strained even more. Cherisse now plunged her mouth down the shaft until she could feel the head nudge the back of her throat. David was moaning. She now had a mission. She wanted him to come in her mouth right now! Faster now, she felt his balls contract and the muscles in his legs and his ass, which she was now embracing, tense. She knew it was close and soon, with a loud almost scream, he blasted salty cum into her mouth.\n\nSwallowing as rapidly as she could she didn't want to lose a drop. Slowly he calmed down and Cherisse realized how close she was to coming. Standing now and kissing David passionately, she positioned her legs around his thigh so, with just a little movement she could rub her clit on him. She was already wildly turned on. It didn't take her long to come in a shuddering climax. Her legs and arms held him tight as her head was thrown back in total ecstasy. They collapsed on the bed.\n\nAfter a few long and delightful moments of recovery, they rolled around together to feel their bodies against each other. Cherisse rolled over to get spooned by David and then he rolled over to get spooned by her. David got on top and then Cherisse sprawled over his manly and hairy body. They had not spoken since the restaurant. The method of communication they were using now was so much deeper and honest. David was kissing and sucking and pinching her nipples now and it felt so good. It was a direct line down to her pussy and she started moaning. David felt powerful now that he could arouse this beautiful and desirable woman, one he had desired for so long. His cock just wouldn't stay down, not that he wanted it to.\n\nLeaning over and kissing her nipples, he moved down her flat stomach, below her navel and grazed his lips over the down above her pubic hair. Then moving into the dark, uncut (but not virgin) forest of pubic hair the intoxicating smell of this very aroused woman transported him into another plane of reality. Moving further south he lightly licked her already soaking wet thighs and then her labia. Her legs spread to accommodate him and he found her swollen clit and sucked it into his mouth. She reflexively thrust up to meet him and he grasped her so-fine asscheeks in his hands. Licking in earnest now he wanted to taste, to eat her. He found the bottom of her vaginal opening, the spot between her anus and her hole and teased it with his tongue. Moving up he inserted his tongue as far as he could into her cunt and then licked up over her clit again. Now he knew she was close to coming so he clamped his mouth around her mons and flicked her clit with his tongue. Almost at once her legs squeezed his head as her body arched in a climax that lasted for at least 30 seconds. David kept his mouth on her mons but did not flick her clit, he knew how sensitive it must be. Soon her body relaxed and he gently removed his face. It was smeared with her wetness and he loved it, loved the odor, loved the moment.\n\nHis cock was rock hard and he moved up to her inviting crotch and rubbed his cock up and down her labia, feeling the intensity, the slickness, the importance of the moment. He was about to enter the woman he desired for so long, the woman he loved. Yes, he loved her! He finally had to admit it to himself. Not able to restrain himself any longer he slipped, oh-so-easily into her, all the way to the hilt. It felt like heaven, like home.\n\nCherisse said, ""It feels so good, David. You have the best cock, the best! David, please fuck me hard now.""\n\nThat was all he needed. Letting go he allowed his body to have its will, which was to pound, very fast and hard now, into this lovely and unbelievably sexy woman whom he loved. Pounding furiously and bumping her pubic bone with every thrust, the two of them were transported into mutual ecstasy and orgasm.\n\nAfterward, they lay together for a long time, maybe hours, just basking in the glow of the best sex either of them had ever had, by far. The next morning they realized that this was a big event in their lives - possibly life-changing."
953,Cherry Busting Brother,"['MF', 'teens', 'orgy', 'inc']","Chapter 2\n\nCathy had a very difficult day at school the next day. Ordinarily a very good student, she couldn't concentrate on anything. Furthermore, with all the spying on her mother's and father's fucking and sucking, with all the masturbating she had done herself, she hadn't done any homework at all. For Cathy, that was unusual, and since it was spring, her teachers tended to be a little bit indulgent. But Cathy had a lot of work to make up when she got home from school that day. She was determined to do it all, and she went right to her room, turned on her radio to a mellow station, and dug right in. The French and the English lessons were easy. But she started to have problems with the algebra after the third problem. She got part of it done, and then got stuck. Jimmy would be the answer. He always came to her with the English and the French, and she always went to him with the algebra, and the geometry. She walked down the hall to his room. She raised her arm to knock, but noticed that the door was partially open; she peered through the crack in the door. What she saw really turned her on, really delighted her and made her pussy cream. Her brother was lying on his bed. His pants and underpants were lying in a heap on the floor. His huge prick was standing straight up from his belly, and he was gripping it with his fist. Jimmy's dick was as large as his father's. Cathy felt her pussy creaming as she watched it. She licked her lips, wishing that she could have his big dick stuffing her cunt. He was muttering as his big, athlete's hand pumped on the cock. He started to pull harder on the shaft. He kept pulling on it, until his hips started to move up and down. His breathing became rather short and staccato-like. Judging from his breathing, Cathy assumed that he was on the verge of coming. ""Ohhh, I'm coming! Ohh, that's it, Suzy, pull on it harder!"" Cathy gasped. Suzy Wood was the twin sister of Stephanie, Cathy's best friend. Cathy knew that Jimmy dated Suzy a lot and Cathy had heard that Suzy put out for a lot of boys. Jimmy was on the verge of coming. He dug his heels deep into the mattress, and spread his legs even further. Cathy was wet already, but the sight of her brother getting so frantic, caused Cathy's blood to boil in her veins. She lifted her skirt, and she slid two of her fingers down into her swollen, hot and throbbing pussy meat. She started to masturbate wildly. And while she was frigging herself, watching her brother masturbate, she wished that her brother's nice big peter were stuck in her hot little, untouched hole. Cathy felt the need to suck on it, to play with it, to feel what it was like. Jimmy's face became anguished as his climax approached. ""It's coming. Ohhh, yes, Suzy. Keep pumping that thing!"" All of a sudden, a huge spray of white scum started to shoot out of the head of his prick and made an arc in the air, landing on his bare, flat belly. By this time, Cathy was beside herself. She couldn't take it any more. Her knees started to weaken and she collapsed on the floor, still fingering herself. Her legs were wide open. Her buttocks muscles rippled as she felt her own orgasm ripple through her. She started to shake, and she came, right there on the hall floor in front of Jimmy's room, the algebra book forgotten on the floor beside her. Oodles of her juice flowed from her cunt. She felt it trickling down her ass crack, staining her panties thoroughly. She took several deep breaths, to recuperate from the violence of her orgasm, and then she picked herself up off the floor, adjusted her clothes, and went back to her room. She wanted to give Jimmy time to recover from his orgasm, and to get dressed. Frigging herself was no longer enough. Cathy figured that Jimmy would need about ten or fifteen minutes. In her aroused state, that was enough time to frig herself again. ""Damn!"" she muttered to herself. She had been determined to finish all her homework, and here she was masturbating again, so horny that she couldn't even concentrate. She had never seen a cock shoot scum before, although she knew instantly what it was. It looked so delicious that she felt terribly hungry to taste it. Her affection and desire for her brother grew. His cock had been every bit as big as her father's, and Jimmy was a very popular boy in school. So his cock couldn't be too big for the girls, because if it were, they wouldn't go out with him a second time. Cathy lay down on the bed, after removing her panty hose, and her soaking wet panties. She brought the panties to her nose to sniff them. She liked the smell of her juices. It turned her on even more than usual. She wanted something stuffed up her cunt desperately, and then she gasped. She did have something she could stick up her overheated twat! There were candles in the holder on her bureau. They were nice and thick and white. She was a little scared about using them, but her desperately horny state made it imperative that she use something. She went over to the bureau and extracted the candle from its holder, and brought it back to bed with her. She spread her long, slender thighs wide apart, and pressed the end of the candlestick against her dripping twat. She was a little cautious. She didn't know if she wanted to break her hymen or not, so her thrusting was shallow. She started to masturbate with the candle. It got soaked with her juices. She slowly started to draw it in and out of her raw cunt, trying to imitate her father's thrusting motions, to see what it felt like. She had never felt such pressure in her life. Having the candlestick up her twat was better than her fingers! She started to moan and whisper to herself. ""Oh, Jimmy, what a nice big peter you've got. Come on, stick it into my cunt. Come on, please? Oh, please, please, Jimmy. I need it so bad. Oh, yes, that's nice. That feels good, that feels very good."" Cathy started to lick her lips as her mouth went dry with her growing passion. She began to thrust her hips upward, driving the candle in a little further. ""Ohh, yes, lover. Faster, faster, keep it up. Oh, ahhhh! I love it!"" Cathy moved the candle faster and faster, trying to imagine that it was Jimmy's prick. As her passion grew she thrust it in until the end of the candle came in contact with her hymen. She pulled the candle out somewhat, as she felt a slight sting. She was afraid the candle would hurt her. Better have a peter push through that barrier between her and her sexuality. She kept pumping in shallow strokes, feeling the candle becoming coated fabulously with her slimy slick syrup. She rubbed her clit with her other hand, and felt more pleasure rising in her. She started to feel her orgasm rippling deep in her cunt. Her juices flowed more freely. She started to tingle from the top of her head to the toes of her curled feet. She started to feel herself coming. ""Oh, please, please! Make me come with your peter. Jimmy, please, oh, I love it! Please put it all the way in and shoot your juice into me. Make me come. Let me have it, please!"" She rubbed her clit harder and harder, until she felt the orgasm convulsing her body. ""Ohh, I'm coming, ohhh, that's good! Oh, Jimmy!"" she gasped, as her orgasm washed over her violently. She felt her sex sweat pouring off her body as her orgasm peaked. Her body arched up off the bed, taut with the pleasurable convulsions which ripped through her. Then her body collapsed suddenly, and she lay still, her lovely chest heaving with her labored breath. Cathy felt that she had to do something, and do it fast. She thought seriously of going into her brother's room and begging him to fuck her. But she knew he would get angry, and she didn't want to make him angry, in case she needed a favor from him. She sighed, and got up. She still had the algebra to do. Reluctantly, she put her panties back on, and her panty hose, and went to her brother's room, knocking on the door. ""Yeah!""\n""Jimmy, it's Cathy. I need some help."" Boy did she need help, she thought. She needed to have her cherry busted in the worst, possible way. ""O.K.,"" Jimmy said, and Cathy pushed the door open. Jimmy was at his desk, studying. Cathy felt her cunt creaming as she walked into the room. She remembered what her brother's cock had looked like when he had been masturbating. That would have been enough, but she had seen it shoot, and the thought of all that creamy jizz, which could have been pouring into her cunt, instead of being wasted on his strong manly belly, drove her crazy! Jimmy helped her with her algebra. It was a difficult chore, because Cathy was so very horny that her mind kept wandering away. ""Come on, Sis!"" Jimmy exclaimed with irritation. ""You're smarter than that. What's the matter?""\n""Oh, nothing. ""You have a problem?"" Cathy sighed. What could she say? She'd only have another argument with Jimmy, and right now he was being very patient and nice to her. Jimmy was always nice to her except when he was being bossy. Somehow or other, she managed to get her homework all done, including her history, and the history teacher had given the class an exceptionally long assignment that day. Then she went to bed. She frigged herself to sleep until well after her parents had gone to bed. She even got up and went to her parents' bedroom, hoping to see them fucking again, but their door was closed, and when Cathy pressed her ear against it, she couldn't hear anything. She had probably waited too long. The next day in school, Cathy really tried to fight the problem of her growing sexual frustration. She paid as much attention as she could in the classes, and raised her hand a lot, just to let the teachers know that she was with it. Tonight was going to be a fun night, she thought. Her parents were going to a dinner dance, and Jimmy and Cathy would be alone in the house. They usually made some junk food, or ordered in pizza. Their parents were nuts about balanced meals and the two young people seldom got to taste the real garbage food that lots of teenagers liked. Jimmy came to her table at noon time. ""Do you mind staying in the house alone for a couple of hours?"" he asked. ""Of course not, silly!"" Cathy said. ""Well, I just wanted to know. I have basketball practice tonight. But I'll be home about eight-thirty. Is that OK with you?""\n""Sure, Jimmy. I'll make supper for both of us."" Jimmy looked at her grinning. ""Why don't we order in pizza?""\n""We had pizza the last time Mom and Dad were out.""\n""Well, what do you want?""\n""How about Chinese food?""\n""Nah! I had Chinese food with the guys night before last."" Cathy sighed. Sometimes Jimmy was more exasperating than other times. ""How about if I make supper for us?"" Jimmy frowned. ""I don't know about that. What do you want to make.""\n""Steak and home fries, and a salad?""\n""That would be O.K. if you don't wreck everything.""\n""Of course I won't!""\n""O.K.! O.K.! That sounds fine. Then we'll have steak and home fries. Put lots of onions in the home fries, huh?""\n""Yeah,"" Cathy said. The biggest troublemaker, and the hottest stud in Cathy's class watched the two young people talking. Wayne had had a hard-on for Cathy all year. She had really grown up over the summer, and seemed to develop more and more all through the school year. She was a knock-out, the best-looking girl in class. But she sure as shit wasn't an easy lay. He was sitting at a table in the cafeteria with Ron and Whitey. Wayne turned to his two friends. ""I'm gonna get into Cathy's pussy if it's the last thing I do,"" he said. ""You sure about that?"" Whitey asked. ""Yeah, why?"" Wayne asked. ""Don't you know about her brother?""\n""What about him?""\n""If Jimmy Jones ever catches you with his sister, or finds out that you got to her, he'll mop up the floor with you.""\n""Bullshit!"" Wayne retorted to Whitey. ""Whitey's right,"" Ron said, interfering. ""If I were you, I'd chicken out.""\n""What in hell for? He can't do anything to me.""\n""Bullshit!"" Ron retorted. ""He's the best wrestler and weight-lifter in the whole school, and that includes the senior varsity guys,"" Ron said. ""We'll see about that,"" Wayne said. Cathy was dreaming on her way home from school. She wanted to get fucked so bad, she was seriously thinking of seducing her brother that very night. Her parents wouldn't be home until after eleven o'clock. Cathy almost cursed her brother out for going to basketball practice. That took a lot of time away from her, time she would need to effect her plan. Walking a good ten feet behind her, unnoticed by the day-dreaming luscious little nymphet was Wayne. Wayne was the kind of guy who was always in trouble, and the brother of a girl he had the hots for was not about to stop him in his full pursuit of her cunt. He liked the idea of the risk he was taking. His prick was throbbing with his lust. It was so big and heavy that it almost burst through his pants. They were nearing Cathy's house. He had to get her, he said to himself. He had to have her! His steps quickened as Cathy approached the gate leading to her house. Cathy noticed the footsteps behind her, finally, as Wayne approached. As she came abreast of her house, she turned slightly, to see who was trying to catch up with her. Her breath choked in her throat. It was Wayne, the baddest, sexiest stud in her class. He seemed to be approaching her, and Cathy couldn't understand it. Wayne had never seemed to know that she existed. But he knew she existed know. Cathy sighted up and down the street, and right now, she and he were the only persons on the quiet tree-lined avenue. She decided to play it to the hilt. Since her brother was a long shot, she might as well play Wayne to the hilt. She needed to get her pussy stuffed, and she knew that Wayne had a reputation for not taking no for an answer. The very idea of it sent lustful shivers of anticipatory pleasure coursing through her body. ""C-C-Cathy!"" Wayne hollered, as he ran toward her. ""Why, Wayne Johnson! What a pleasant surprise!"" Cathy drawled, trying to make her voice as sexy as possible. Wayne came abreast of her, and stood in front of her panting. ""How are you?"" she asked, batting her eyelashes. ""I-I'm fine. How are you?""\n""I'm very well, thank you. What brings you here?"" Wayne blushed. He wasn't quite sure how to go about it, he knew a lot of easy lays, and all he did was ask. But he didn't want to appear too crude to Cathy. For all he knew, she was a virgin, and the wrong move, or too aggressive a move would turn her off. ""I, well, I'm having trouble with my biology. I was wondering if you had an hour or so to help me out."" Cathy's pussy creamed, and her knees turned to jelly. ""Why, of course, Wayne,"" she said. She opened the gate, and walked toward the porch, Wayne following her. Cathy made a point of swiveling her hips in the sexiest way she knew how. When the two of them were in the house, Cathy ushered Wayne into the living room. ""Would you like to have a drink with me?"" she asked, mimicking her mother, who was an extremely gracious hostess. ""Well, I have to be home soon, but I guess it's all right. Is anybody else in?""\n""No,"" Cathy smiled. ""My parents went out to a dinner dance, and Jimmy won't be home until late--very late! He has basketball practice."" Cathy wanted it made very clear that Wayne had a clear field, for whatever purpose he had in mind, and Cathy didn't care what his purpose was, as long as it was sexual! ""What do you want to drink?"" Cathy asked, leaning against the door of the living room, which led to the dining room, and through the dining room to the kitchen. She leaned in profile, arching her body forward so that Wayne could get a good look at her breasts, and her long, willowy body. Her intention was to inflame him, and she did! ""Unh, Coke?""\n""Sure, Wayne,"" Cathy cooed. She walked out to the kitchen, and poured two Cokes, and came back. Wayne was sitting on the couch. Cathy sat beside him, very, very close to him. She hiked her skirt up slightly, just enough to reveal about half her thigh. Her eyes veered in the direction of Wayne's crotch, and she saw something that pleased her enormously! Wayne's cock was very, very hard. It bulged against the fabric of his jeans. Cathy had the urge to reach over and cover the glorious mound of man meat with her soft palm. She could hear Wayne breathing heavily. ""Cathy, can I ask you a question?""\n""Sure,"" Cathy said, hearing her voice squeak because her throat was so dry. She took a sip of the coke. ""Can I--well, we haven't really got to know each other. What I mean to say is ... well,"" Wayne said, his throat sounding as if it were equally dry, ""can I ...?""\n""Can you what, Wayne?"" Cathy's brother had insisted to her that men were turned off by aggressive women. She wanted to kiss Wayne in the worst way! He was so tall and handsome and good-looking. He would do just as well as her brother, although Cathy wasn't sure she wanted to give up the idea of doing it with her brother. Right now, her body was squirming on the couch. She felt the heat from Wayne's body, and his breath was puffing hotly on her face, which only turned her on more. She bit her tongue, waiting for him to ask her to fuck him. She was sure that's what he would do. ""Well, I want to thank you for the Coke!"" Wayne said, picking it up off the coffee table, and drinking it with thirsty gulps that Cathy could hear. Again, the sound turned her on, just like the heat from his body, the bulge in his pants, and the sound of his breathing turned her on. Cathy felt as if she were on fire. She wanted Wayne in the worst possible way. She wanted Wayne so bad that her cunt ached. As a matter of fact, Cathy's cunt ached so badly, that she would have taken anyone at that moment who had a cock which could pop her cherry! ""Oh, come off it, Wayne!"" she exclaimed, getting irritated as her nerves screamed for release from the tension which had built in her young ardent body. Her pussy was creaming so badly, that her panties were soaked clear through. The sticky fluid was coating the inner flesh of her trembling thighs. She spread them slightly, trying to cool off her cunt a little. She didn't want to turn Wayne off. ""What do you mean?"" Wayne asked, getting a little edgy himself. ""That's not a question,"" she said. She turned to him and gave him her brightest smile, and sipped her Coke again, running her tongue sexily over the rim of the glass. ""The Coke's good, huh?"" she said. ""Yeah,"" Wayne said. ""Best Coke I ever had.""\n""Thank you,"" Cathy said, squirming again. Now her clitoris was jangling with some very hot emotions. Cathy was afraid she would come before Wayne got around to popping the question--and her cherry shortly thereafter. Wayne was getting embarrassed by his hard-on. Cathy noticed that he winced when he crossed his leg, trying to hide it. ""Oh, excuse me. I--I wanted to know if I could kiss you."" Cathy feigned surprise, even though it was killing her, and looked at him with her jaw slack. ""Oh!"" Wayne exclaimed, seeing the look of astonishment. ""I only meant ... only if you wanted to kiss me.""\n""Why do you want to kiss me, Wayne?""\n""Because you're so pretty,"" Wayne said, his voice getting guttural. ""I've been looking at you all year. You're really ... well ...!"" Cathy saw his Adam's apple move as he gulped again with nervousness. With enormous calculation Cathy put her hand on Wayne's knee. ""Well,"" she said, looking down, fluttering her eye lashes, and trying to act demure. ""Well, if you want to!""\n""Oh, I do!"" Wayne said. His hand came out timidly and touched Cathy's dimpled knee. Cathy almost jumped when she felt Wayne's hand on her knee. She wanted to throw herself on him. But she held back, remembering what her brother said. Wayne kept his hand on her knee for what seemed to Cathy like hours. She wanted him to reach out and kiss her, but Wayne seemed far from ready to kiss her. He sure acted shy for someone who was known as the class stud! Maybe he just acted that way with strange girls. Maybe, Cathy thought, she should take the ball in her own hands, and call the shots. She looked up at him, and slowly leaned forward. She aimed for his mouth, and then decided that maybe that wouldn't be the right thing to do--too brazen! She kissed him slightly to the left of the corner of his mouth, softly. The very touch of her lips on his inflamed her further. Wayne's mouth moved closer to Cathy's, until his lips were about half covering hers. Cathy liked the kiss, but that wasn't all that she wanted. She felt Wayne's hand begin to slip up from her knee, and caress her thigh. She decided to follow suit. She brought her hand up softly, until it was within inches of his burgeoning cock. She could almost feel the heat of it, as she raised her hand as close to his meat as she dared without actually touching it. ""Oh, Cathy ..."" Wayne moaned, his voice trembling with passion. ""What?"" Cathy asked, wanting him to get the messing around over with! She had to have his cock. ""Can I ...?""\n""Can you what?""\n""Can I touch you?""\n""Oh, yes, Wayne, honey, touch me!"" Cathy breathed. Very slowly, with maddening lack of haste, Wayne's hand moved up over Cathy's thigh until she felt his hand cupping her muff. His touch was so light that she could barely feel his hand, but the warmth from his palm was devastating. ""Oh, Wayne,"" she said, encouraging him, ""that feels so good!""\n""Oh, yes, Cathy,"" Wayne responded. She felt his finger starting to rub up and down over the soggy mess of her panties. He looked at her, his eyes lust-bright. ""You--you ...!"" He gulped again. ""What, Wayne?"" Cathy asked, her voice acquiring an edge of annoyance in it. ""You can touch me if you want."" She then felt his cock through his pants. It was big and hot and she felt it throbbing. She couldn't stand it one more minute. She didn't care what kind of a hussy he thought she was. She had to touch his prick. She pulled his zipper down. Then she reached in, and fumbled around. Wayne gasped, and his hand tightened as it pressed against her muff. She felt his fingers prying into her waist band. Then she felt the erotic pleasure of his fingers against her bare wet pussy. Cathy's hand made contact with Wayne's raging rod, and she gasped. It seemed to be so thick and hard-- thicker and harder than her father's or Jimmy's. She pulled it out of its cotton prison, and looked at it. It was big all right, but it turned out to be not as big as Jimmy's and her father's. It was do or die for Cathy. She felt her need for cock build in her body until she was shaking like a leaf. Wayne was moaning and groaning furiously. He started to rub up and down on her pussy furiously, and then his mouth sought hers again. This time he stuck his tongue in her mouth. Cathy sucked on it, feeling her pussy cream pour in thick warm streams from her very tight love tunnel. Taking the bull by the horns, she looked up at Wayne. ""Ohhh, I want you to stick that thing up my pussy. It's been wanting a dick for a long time, and now I've got my chance. Please, Wayne!"" Wayne gasped at the boldness of the girl. He appeared not to know exactly what to do. But her words had the desired effect on his dick. As Cathy held it in her soft, teenaged hand, she felt the throbbing in it increase until it felt like a tom-tom against her flesh. Cathy leaned backward. Wayne leaned forward, trying to keep contact with her lush, hot body. She threw one leg up on the sofa, leaving her twat more open to the stimulation of Wayne's hand, still dabbling in her pussy. She pushed his pecker against her soggy pants, and Wayne grunted. ""You gotta take them off!"" he gasped. ""What?""\n""You gotta take your panties off!""\n""Oh, I forgot. See how excited you made me?"" Cathy arched her hips upward, while Wayne inserted his fingers into the waistband of her panties, and then pulled them off. Cathy pushed her skirt up around her waist. ""Ohhh,"" Wayne moaned, ""you have such a beautiful pussy."" Cathy was just about ready to scream. She wanted his prick in her so badly, that she would have willingly foregone the foreplay. But Wayne seemed determined to frustrate her to the point of sanity. Maybe the other girls liked this kind of messing around, but Cathy decided she didn't! She was too hot and horny. She could have dispensed with everything but Wayne's sticking his big cock in her cunt. Wayne placed his cock at the hot, drooling entrance to her cunt. He grunted as he started to push inward. At last, Cathy thought! At last it was happening. She was going to have her cherry popped. She grunted, as she felt the sting of Wayne's cock trying to push into her very tight little twat. ""Unh, Cathy, you're so tight.""\n""Oh, please, Wayne, get it in there.""\n""I'll try,"" he said, grunting again, as he thrust again. Wayne was having a problem. His cock was thick, and Cathy, for all her lubrication, was very, very tight. She spread her legs wider, hoping that way to open the hole a little more, to make Wayne's entrance into her tight cunt easier. ""Oh, hurry, Wayne, I'm so hot!"" Cathy begged. ""Unhh! You sure are tight, Cathy. But I'll get it in, if I--I have to kill you!"" He started to enter her tight pussy, stretching the opening slightly. It hurt Cathy, but she didn't care. She wanted the pleasure of his massive cock stuffing her cunt. Finally he got his cock head in. ""Ooooh!"" she said, wincing. ""It--it feels so good."" It didn't, really. Or rather, it felt good and bad at the same time. She felt the bulbous cock head throbbing against her incredibly tight pussy, as Wayne tried to thrust it in even more. ""Ohh!"" Cathy said, finally relenting, ""that big thing hurts. Be easy, lover, and gentle, please?""\n""Sure thing, Cathy, but don't you think you're going too far?""\n""No! I want it. I want it so bad that I can taste it in my mouth!"" Cathy squealed. She arched her hips up, but the cock didn't advance any more. ""I hope I can get it into your mouth, because you've got a tight one there, baby, and I may not be able to get it into your cunt."" Cathy moaned. She had a growing fear that her cunt was so tight, she would never be fucked in her life. She envisioned herself as an old maid, taking cock in her mouth because no one could get a cock into her pussy. Cathy didn't dare to tell Wayne that this was her first real cock. She was afraid she would scare him away. Wayne started to push again, trying to get into her hole. Cathy knew that if he got it much further in, he would rupture her maidenhead. She thought that once that was done her hole would open up more and give her more pleasure. Right now, she could sense the incipient pleasure, but she was suffering from a great deal of discomfort, too. ""It won't go, Cathy,"" the boy said, relenting on the pressure he had applied as he tried to get his huge cock into her cunt. Cathy was desperate. If Wayne's cock wouldn't fit into her cunt, how would her brother's? ""Please go slow, Wayne. I'll try to help you."" She reached down to grasp Wayne's massive pecker. The two youngsters were so wrapped up in each other, that they didn't hear the front door open. Cathy was delirious. She didn't know whether she wanted it in or she wanted it out of her. Yet she tried to drive it in by humping her hips up. But the cock wouldn't move. ""What the hell are you doing!"" Wayne gasped. With a painful wrenching motion, he pulled out of Cathy's cunt and sat up. He tried to stuff his massive peter into his jeans, and had to stand up to do it, as Jimmy, the picture of brotherly indignation, strode into the room. ""Oh, Jimmy!"" Cathy squealed, by now beside herself with rage and frustration, ""why did you have to come home now?""\n""I came home because I didn't like the idea of leaving you all alone in the house, and damnit! I was right!"" He took several minatory steps toward Wayne, his fists clenched. Wayne knocked over the coffee table sprinting out of the room. He forgot his school books, and his jacket in his desperation to get away from Jimmy. ""I'll get you in school tomorrow, you mother- fucking sister-raper! You just get your chicken henchmen together, because I'll meet up with you at lunch time!"" Jimmy bellowed after the retreating Wayne. ""I hate you!"" Cathy screamed, clenching her fists and glaring at her brother. ""You have no right.""\n""Yes I do. I'm your brother!"" Jimmy bellowed, striding up to his sister. He didn't know if he wanted to kiss her or kill her. He had had a glimpse of her swollen pink pussy meat, before she sat up. Her breasts were heaving with her rage and excitement. She started to cry, and plumped down on the couch, resting her lovely face in her folded arms. ""You're too young to be doing shit like that!""\n""No I'm not. I want it! I want it! I want it!"" Cathy screamed beating her fists at her sides. She rolled around from side to side on the couch, and then got up. ""Hey, wait a minute Sis!"" Jimmy cried, grabbing one of Cathy's arms as she started to run out of the room. ""No!"" she screamed, trying to yank her wrists from her brother's tight grasp. ""Where are you going?"" the alarmed boy gasped. ""You aren't going to do anything rash, are you?""\n""I'm going upstairs and frig myself with a candle. I'm going to pop my cherry with it. I can't wait anymore!"" she screamed. With one violent last wrench, she pulled away from her brother and clattered up the stairs, sobbing violently. She ran into her room, and slammed the door and then locked it. She threw herself on the bed, between the devil and the deep blue sea. In the first place, she was horny. In the second place she was so horny that she was enraged. In the third place, her brother had made her even angrier by barging in on her the way he did. In the fourth place, her brother always made her horny, and that added to the intensity of the lust which coursed through her. In the fifth place, she was so horny at this point, that the candle wouldn't do. In the sixth place she needed that candle, and didn't care any more what kind of damage it would do to her cherry. She had to have it popped! In the seventh place, she was so enraged with lust and passion, that her knees were now too weak to carry her heaving body across the room to the bureau, where the candle was. She was white and weak with desire. She heard her brother knocking on the door. ""Cathy, Cathy! Open this door."" She heard the door knob rattle. ""Go away, I'm going to die!"" she screamed, sobbing violently. And in fact, at that moment, given her bizarre condition, she was really afraid it would happen. ""Cathy you open this door, or I'll bust it in!"" That only made Cathy cream more. She wanted him to bust it in, wanted him to rush into the room, wanted him to take her, violently, with no foreplay, and no little kid stuff. Cathy needed to be fucked so badly that her cunt was contorted with pain. She wondered if she could take a cock in her cunt the way it felt right now. She heard a loud thud against the door, and it was battered inward. Her brother stood in the doorway, his hands clenched, looking at his sister. She hadn't put her panties back on, and her skirt, with all the writhing on the bed she had done, was hiked up past her ass. That condition did not escape her brother's attention. His cock was throbbing violently as he stared at her trembling form. He walked over to the bed. ""Go away!"" she screamed. ""Cathy, you're too young to do it!""\n""No, I'm not!""\n""Yes you are!"" her brother said hotly. Cathy was out for blood. She ached so badly that it was sheer agony for her to remain in this pristine condition any longer. She looked up at her brother, her eyes glistening like jewels with the tears in them. ""You're just jealous, you bastard!"" she hissed, using a word she seldom used, and wouldn't have dared to use in front of her parents. ""What are you talking about!"" Jimmy exclaimed, distressed. He got so up-tight with her accusation, that he jumped off the bed, and stared at her. Cathy looked up at him, her attention arrested by his violent emotion. As if someone had handed him a hot potato and he had dropped it because his hand had got burned. Had she, inadvertently, hit upon a truth? She looked at his crotch. He had a hard-on! ""You're just saving me for yourself, that's what!"" she screamed. ""Look at you! Look at that hard-on!"" She reached out and squeezed it hard. It was like a firebrand and it only added more fuel to her already raging fire. Her brother yelped at the pressure of her hand, and jumped backward. ""You're a hypocrite, Jimmy Jones!"" she screamed. She was salivating heavily, and a thin trickle of saliva gleamed on the corner of her mouth. ""You've wanted me all this time, and you've made me stay away from boys so you can have me yourself.""\n""Cathy, that's incest!"" the disturbed boy gasped. ""I don't care! Ohhh ...!"" she moaned, renewing her tears. She had cried so hard that she was hiccuping. ""Cathy,"" Jimmy said, appalled at the idea, and admitting the truth of it, ""that's incest. What would Mom and Dad say?"" Cathy looked up at him, and then down at his fantastic cock. ""They don't have to know,"" she said, angling for her brother's attention. Wayne had been, at best, second best. It was her brother she had wanted all along, and he had just about admitted that he felt the same way about her. She saw her brother gulp, saw his Adam's apple move up and down as he swallowed, his throat dry, his passion rising at a fast clip. There was no doubt in Jimmy's mind that his sister had blossomed into one hell of a woman. There was no doubt in his mind that he loved her. He had loved her from the first moment he remembered her, running around after him with her bright smile and her golden hair, adoring him, looking up to him, listening to him when he talked to her. The lump in his throat made his breathing hard. That love had grown into a lust for his sister. ""It's true,"" he said, with his characteristic honesty and courage. ""I guess I have fallen in love with you. I guess I was jealous of you with other boys. But I don't want you for myself. That's wrong. I just want you to find a nice boy. Why in hell did you pick a klutz like Wayne Johnson?"" Cathy gasped and raised herself up on one elbow, glaring at her brother. ""Wayne is the best stud in class!"" she hissed. ""And thanks to you, I'll never be able to find out why.""\n""You didn't look like you were doing too good with him!"" Jimmy barked. ""And he's not the best stud in class. He just does good public relations! He doesn't even know how to use his dick!""\n""How do you know, Jimmy Jones?"" Cathy screamed, remembering how difficult it was for Wayne to insert his prick in her cunt. ""Because I've had some of the girls that he's had, and he sucks! They've told me.""\n""Well, they never tell me. Mary Jane said he was fantastic!""\n""Mary Jane is a virgin, like you. She's just talking because she feels left out.""\n""How do you know?"" Cathy screamed. ""Oh, come on, Cathy,"" Jimmy said, getting up enough courage to sit down on the bed again. Having confessed his love for his sister, she was getting a little too hot to handle. And Jimmy's cock ached. He reached out timidly, and stroked Cathy's hair. ""The least you could do, if you really want to have your cherry popped, is come to me. I'll get you a date with one of the boys in my class. They're all really great, and they'll treat you nice. With respect, the way you deserve.""\n""I don't want one of the boys in your class, Jimmy,"" Cathy said. Her little hand reached out and she pressed her palm into Jimmy's hard-on. ""I want you."" Jimmy jumped as if he had been stuck with a knife. ""Cathy, I told you, that's wrong!""\n""Why? You said you loved me. If you don't do it, Jimmy Jones, I'm going to run away tonight, and get it done by someone--anyone. I'll go downtown, and pretend I'm a hooker!""\n""No you won't because I'll lock you in your room!""\n""You can't!"" Cathy retorted. ""You broke the lock.""\n""I'll lock you in my room, then,"" Jimmy said, furious with the stubborn little girl. ""You're not going anywhere tonight, Cathy Jones!""\n""If you lock me in your room, I'll tell Mom and Dad you raped me,"" Cathy said. She didn't really mean it. She wouldn't hurt her parents like that, or do something that bad to Jimmy. For as long as she'd known him, he had been kindness itself to her. When other big brothers were teasing their sisters, and being mean to them, Jimmy had always been nice to her, had talked to her, had helped her with her homework--even worked on their parents with her to get something she wanted, like her bicycle. ""Cathy that would kill Mom and Dad!"" Jimmy said, genuinely concerned, and puzzled how to treat his sister. He had never seen her so wild, so hot and eager. Cathy dissolved into tears again. She couldn't do that to her brother or her parents. But she had to have sex, and soon. Jimmy leaned over his sister, and hugged her. ""I didn't mean it,"" she sobbed. ""I know.""\n""No you don't know. I saw you Jimmy. I saw you pumping your prick. I heard you yelling Suzy's name. How come it's all right for you to get your rocks off, and it's not all right for me."" Jimmy didn't have any pat answers any more. His cock ached for his sister, and her pussy was right there in front of him. ""I hurt!"" Cathy moaned. Jimmy could definitely identify with that! He had had enough blue balls in his day to appreciate sexual hunger so intense it was painful. Desperate to calm her down, desperate to heal the breach he felt he had made, he reached down with his hand, and cupped her wet, sticky muff. Jimmy felt that his hand was on fire when he touched his sister's soft little twat. ""Shhh!"" he said. ""I'll bring you off.""\n""I want a cock!"" Cathy moaned, humping her hips against her brother's eager hand. She felt her pussy cream flowing from her twat, as her brother rubbed up and down on her sweet little snatch. Hungry to feel her brother's cock, she reached into his lap again, and pulled down his zipper. Jimmy was more than willing that she should bring him off, too. If she didn't, he was going to have to do the job himself. He was just too hard, and too hot not to relieve himself of the churning load in his balls. As he fondled his sister's pussy, all his love and desire for her built in his young body. He felt his cock throbbing violently, as his sister pulled it out of its denim nest. She started to pump on it, the way she had seen him pump on it when he was masturbating. ""Is that right, Jimmy?"" she asked. ""Unh!"" Jimmy grunted, nodding his head. His sister's hand pumping up and down on his cock, inflaming his loins, was driving him crazy. He almost didn't think he wanted to go through with it. He was afraid that once he shot his load, his cock would still be erect, demanding its primary object, which was to be stuffed in his sister's tight twat. He felt a terrific flush of passion course through his body. His cock lurched in Cathy's hand. ""Jimmy?"" she gasped. ""What?"" Jimmy asked, his voice breathy with lust. His hand was rapidly getting soaked with Cathy's juices. Her cunt felt incredible. He could feel her swollen pussy lips throbbing with her passion. ""Put it in me, please. Take my cherry. I want you!"" That request was too much for the aroused boy. He leaned down, and started to remove her blouse, with trembling hands. He took his time, still torn between his need for her, and his conscience, which said that having intercourse with his sister was wrong. Cathy reached up and removed her brother's T- shirt, and fondled his chest. She rested the palm of her hand over his heart, and felt his heart beating against her soft hand, like a bird, beating with its wings against a cage, desperate to be released. As Jimmy worked on her skirt, pulling it down over her lean hips, Cathy was unbuckling Jimmy's belt and working his jeans down over his hips. She arched her hips up as Jimmy removed her skirt, and then he stood up and removed his jeans, getting them down over his inflamed hard-on with considerable difficulty. He looked at his sister for one brief moment, and then lay beside her. His hand, sticky-wet with the effluence from her sweet hot little snatch, reached again for her cunt. Cathy pressed into him, her naked breasts rubbing against the hot flesh of her brother's chest. ""Oh, Jimmy, you're so handsome, and you feel so good,"" Cathy gasped, as she felt her little nipples puckering with pleasure. Jimmy grunted, and pried one finger into his sister's tight cunt. The feeling of her tightness almost scared him. She really was tight! Her cuntal walls closed in around his finger. He tried to get two fingers into her twat, and he couldn't. ""Cathy,"" he gasped, in agony at the thought of not getting off his rocks, ""honest to God, I think you are too young. Your cunt is too tight! I'll hurt you.""\n""I want you to hurt me,"" she gasped, arching her hips upward on his finger. ""I hurt anyway. I couldn't hurt more. Jimmy please. I don't care if you kill me!"" Moaning, Jimmy rolled on top of her, and pressed his cock head against her tight little twat. He couldn't believe how small she was. But her tight little pussy was flooded with the juices of her desire, and his cock was inflamed past all reckoning. He thrust inward, and Cathy gasped, as she felt her brother's cock head pry open her tight twat for the first time in her life. She figured at this point that Wayne's cock didn't count. Her brother reached up, and started to fondle her breasts. Then his head came down and he sucked on her left nipple, making wet sucking noises as he nursed it. Cathy felt the hot pleasure course through her, felt the nipple pucker even more. She ran her hands over her brother's back, feeling his well-developed muscles rippling with his excitement. ""Hurry, Jimmy! Stuff it in. I can't stand it.""\n""Hold your horses!"" Jimmy exclaimed. ""You're tight. Just let me work it in.""\n""Ohhh,"" Cathy moaned. She humped her hips up, and a little more of Jimmy's cock worked its way into her tight little twat. Jimmy reached under her back, and pressed her lithe young body against his. The feeling was incredible. There was the knowledge that she was his sister, the years of love he had nursed for her, all the loveliness that had passed between them. And here she was, in his arms, begging him to take her cherry. A wave of tenderness rippled through his young body, so intense as to amount to pain. He pushed inward a little more, and felt her cuntal walls spread before the onslaught of his huge, hot hard manhood. ""Ohh, Jimmy, it feels so good,"" Cathy gasped. Her hips were squirming around under him. Jimmy felt more of her pussy juices flooding from her cunt, and greasing his long thick shaft, making it easier for him to slither more deeply into her cunt. He worked his hands down over her slender, soft back, until his hands were cupping her firm young ass cheeks. He pried open her ass cheeks, and started to tickle the inner valley of her ass cleft, as he pushed inward a little more, carefully, afraid that he would hurt her. Jimmy felt his cock head now drooling with his pre-come, hit the barrier of her maidenhead. Cathy was gasping wildly, her hands clutching at him, her body inflamed with the hot pleasure of her brother's cock stuffing her cunt. He felt so good, and he was being so gentle, so considerate. Added to the pleasure of his sexual skill was the knowledge that he loved her and he wouldn't hurt her. Her pleasure mounted. She arched her hips upward, and then gasped. She winced as she felt the harsh sting of her hymen being torn from her vaginal walls. Jimmy, while she was suffering from the first pain, thrust all the way in, feeling the blood gush around his cock. He planted himself balls-deep in the warm, wet meadow of her lust, and then rested for a moment. Cathy's body had stiffened, as she felt the pain of her slaughtered virginity. It didn't bother her. She knew it always hurt the first time. But as the pain receded, the hot pleasure of her brother's cock throbbing against the incredibly tight walls of her pussy started to build. Now she was a woman, thanks to her brother!\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\n""Are you all right?"" her brother asked, looking keenly at his sister's face. She smiled and nodded. ""I'll feel even better when you fuck me,"" she said, throwing her arms around her brother's neck. Her brother's finger had found the puckered round ring of her shit chute, and he was teasing it. This inflamed Cathy's cunt to a furious flame. ""Wait a minute, till you stop bleeding,"" he said, leaving his cock lodged tightly in her cunt. He had never been in a cunt so tight, and the pressure in his balls almost killed him. But at the same time, it felt so good, that if he were suspended in this moment for the rest of his life, he would consider it heaven. ""Bend your knees up,"" Jimmy instructed his sister. She did as she was told. This eased some of the tightness in her cunt. Her pussy walls stretched a little more to accommodate Jimmy's cock more comfortably. She moaned. Jimmy's mouth came down on hers, and he began to kiss her passionately, still leaving his cock quietly in her little cunt. Cathy started to squirm wildly, as Jimmy's cock stuffed her cunt. It felt so big and hard and gorgeous. As he kissed her, he flicked his tongue into her mouth, and teased the tip of her tongue. Cathy melted in his arms. Her cunt started to stretch a little, accommodating his cock better. And that's when Jimmy started to move in her, pulling his cock out to the tip very carefully and then plunging it inward, going nice and slow, so he wouldn't hurt Cathy. ""Ohh!"" Cathy moaned, wriggling her hips around on her brother's cock. The pain was beginning to go away, and Cathy was so wild with lust that she wanted her brother to really sock it to her! ""Do you like it?"" her brother asked, solicitously. ""Oh, yes, Jimmy, yes. Keep pumping it in and out of me. It feels so good."" Her words only inflamed Jimmy more. He started to pump in and out of her faster. Cathy was getting so inflamed that there were spasms in her cuntal muscles. Her little muscles gripped greedily at Jimmy's big cock. Jimmy thrust his love muscle deeply into her tiny hole, and felt her cuntal walls close in around his huge prod. The pleasure took Cathy's breath away. She started to arch her hips upward, matching Jimmy's downward thrusts. She felt his cock slither into her well-greased cunt with more and more ease, as her cunt was stretched by his repeated thrusts. ""Ohhh, Jimmy, cram that dick into me. Fuck me, ohhh!"" Jimmy started to thrust his cock with more speed, and strength. He felt her cuntal walls stretch a little, and Cathy was writhing with such obvious pleasure that Jimmy knew he wasn't hurting her any more. He slammed his hairy groin into her arching muff again and again, feeling his balls churn up their heavy load of love juice. He worked his hands under her back, and pressed her to him. His buttocks rose and feel with his rhythmic thrusting. Jimmy knew that he was going to shoot his load any minute, and he wanted Cathy to come, too. After all this was her first time, and it should be special-- something she would remember forever. Cathy threw her legs around Jimmy's undulating waist. He was covered with sex sweat, and so was she. Her breathing was labored, as Jimmy plunged his pole into the cavern of her forbidden love. His cock began to slide in and out of her pussy more and more easily, as Cathy's cunt accommodated him more readily. His grunts and moans became more than just whispers. They became cries of delicious anguish. He pounded into her, their sex flesh slapping together with wet, smacking noises, as they brought each other off. Cathy was now feeling pure pleasure. Her face was radiant, her features distorted with unbridled lust. Her hip thrusts became more and more impassioned. She tried to drive more and more of his cock into her cunt. Her tongue rolled erotically around in Jimmy's mouth as he kissed her. Her nipples were all puckered with pleasure and they were very hard. They sent little shivers of bliss coursing through Cathy's body, heightening the fleshy ecstasy which had possessed her. Jimmy brought his mouth down and began to suckle on Cathy's nipple. He ran his tongue around and around on the hard little cherry-red nubbin. He teased and tickled the tiny, hardened bud of her tit, and then started to sink his teeth into her tit. ""Ohhh, Jimmy, yesss!"" Cathy hissed. Jimmy went from one breast to the other, as his peter plunged deeply into her wet hot cavern of desire. ""Oh, lover, suck it!"" Cathy screamed. She ground her hot swollen muff into Jimmy's hairy groin, loving the way his thick cock felt in her cunt. His tongue tantalized her tits, circling the areola, and then the breast itself. Cathy continued to moan in ecstasy and romantic passion. She felt as if she were falling in love with her brother. As the thought occurred to her, she wondered if she hadn't always been in love with him. He had always been so good to her, and his cock felt so marvelous as it dipped deep into her honey pot, and then pulled out, only to plunge into her again. She started to tremble all over, on the verge of orgasm. Against her quivering ass cheeks, her brother's soaking wet balls slapped lewdly. ""Oh, more, more, more!"" Cathy gasped, beside herself with the wild feelings which coursed through her. ""Oh, I love your big prick in my cunt."" They started to fuck faster and faster. Their breathing got very heavy. It rasped harshly from their lust-constricted throats, as they wallowed in the fleshy pleasure of their impending climaxes. Their flesh smacked against each other wetly. Cathy's juices were flowing more heavily than she had ever felt them flow in her life. They trickled out of her stuffed hole and trickled in a shiny flood down her ass cheeks, and pooled on the bed beneath her humping ass. Her syrup covered Jimmy's big pole as it pistoned in and out of her cunt. Jimmy's eyes closed, and he pressed Cathy so tightly to his chest that she lost her breath. She didn't mind in the least. Her breathlessness only increased her pleasure. Jimmy's balls were aching. He felt them contract, felt them unleash the torrid flood of his liquid desire deeply into Cathy's aching cunt. ""Ohhh!"" Jimmy gasped, pressing his mouth to Cathy's ear. He could feel her spasms getting stronger, knew that she was coming. ""Come on, Cathy, come on! Squeeze your pussy around my cock. Ohhh, shit, it feels so great!"" Cathy started to squeal as she felt Jimmy's spunk washing against the walls of her cunt. Her hips went out of control. They slammed furiously up and down, slamming into Jimmy's wet, hairy groin, as her orgasm started to peak. Jimmy kept shooting his hot load into Cathy, as a wild storm went off in Cathy's cunt. The slight soreness from her ruptured hymen totally disappeared as Cathy felt her cunt flooded with her brother's juices. The puddle beneath her humping hips got bigger and bigger, as the two of them came violently. Finally, both of their bodies collapsed, suddenly. They lay in a wet, heaving soggy, fleshy mass, locked together in their pleasure, weak from the aftermath of their violent, prolonged orgasm. Jimmy's meat was still hard. It throbbed wildly in Cathy's cunt as they kissed and caressed each other. ""Was that good?"" Jimmy asked, kissing her warm soft cheek. Cathy squeezed his hot, sweating body against her lush curves, and moaned softly. She reached up and bit his earlobe. ""Oh, yes, Jimmy. It was so good.""\n""Unh!"" Jimmy grunted as he pulled out of her. He winced. Her cunt was so tight and it had provided such intense stimulation to his cock that he was sore. Cathy was sore, too. Her thighs were stained with blood and come juice. Cathy looked down, pleased that she was now a woman. ""Oh, God, Cathy! We have to clean this mess up before Mom and Dad see it."" Cathy laughed at her brother's stricken look. ""It isn't the first time I've stained the bed. I can just tell Mom I had a heavy period.""\n""No, you can't!"" Jimmy retorted. ""Last week Mom scolded you for taking the last of her Tampax and not telling her."" Cathy sat up, feeling their combined come juices oozing out of her recently opened slit. ""Yeah, you're right. O.K. I'll do a wash.""\n""I got some underwear and a pair of jeans, while you're at it,"" Jimmy grinned, getting up off the bed. ""Yeah, I have some stuff, too. I know! Let's surprise Mom and Dad. Go to the hamper in their bathroom, and get their laundry. We can have it all done by the time they get home."" The young people started a wash in the washing machine, and then Cathy started to make supper, with Jimmy helping. They had taken a shower together, and washed away the telltale signs of their indulged lust. They sat down to dinner and talked. ""I'm so sore,"" Jimmy said. ""I didn't think guys got sore,"" Cathy said, enjoying the steak. She was starved. ""Of course they do! I may be hard but the skin is sensitive.""\n""Oh!"" Cathy exclaimed. That was something new for her. ""Pass me the potatoes,"" Jimmy asked. ""Do you get starved after you have sex, too?"" Jimmy grinned. Cathy returned the grin. ""So that's why you come home and go to the refrigerator!"" Cathy exclaimed, laughing. ""Well, that's your second helping, too!"" Jimmy retorted, as Cathy piled another generous load of potatoes on her plate. ""Now I'll know when you've been fucking, too!"" Cathy grinned at him. She felt as if the two of them had a conspiracy going. They had known each other intimately. ""Do you still feel guilty?"" she asked. Jimmy shrugged his shoulders. ""It's not right, making it with your own sister.""\n""I don't know why. It sure felt good. You know what I'd like to do?"" she asked, pointing her fork at him. ""I'd like to suck off your cock."" Jimmy's mouth dropped. ""You--you would?""\n""Yeah! And I'd like you to suck off my pussy.""\n""Well,"" Jimmy grinned, twitching in his seat. ""We'll have to make a date to do that!""\n""Hunh!"" Cathy snorted sarcastically. ""That's some guilt you feel.""\n""Oh, lay off!"" Jimmy retorted, digging into his steak. ""I just want sex, sex, and more sex!"" Cathy gasped, twitching in her seat. ""Bet you don't want any more tonight!"" her brother said. ""I have to do my homework,"" Cathy said. ""Yeah, and I'll bet you're sore!"" Cathy grinned, acknowledging the truth of the matter. The two of them were sound asleep when their mother and father came home. They checked on their sleeping progeny, and smiled when they saw the laundry done. ""Isn't that just like them?"" their mother said, when she saw the neat pile. Mr. Jones kissed his wife, his tongue prying deeply into her warm, receptive mouth. ""Of course it is, darling! Look what they have for a mother!"" They went to bed to make love, not even suspecting the awful truth. The next day, Wayne was sitting with his friends at school. ""Well, did you?"" Ron asked, grinning. ""Yeah, what happened?"" Whitey asked the sheepish Wayne. ""Nothing!""\n""If you don't talk, we're going to do some talking of our own!"" Ron threatened. ""Yeah, well ...!"" Wayne gulped, as he remembered the incident. Jimmy had promised to come after him at lunch time. Reluctantly, Wayne told them the whole story, ungarnished. He made sure to inform them that Jimmy had promised to get his ass at lunch time. ""Well,"" Whitey sighed, getting up from the table. ""This girl is turning into the femme fatale of the school, and she's not even a cock-teaser the way Stephanie and Suzy are!""\n""Let's go!"" Ron said, also getting up from the table. Very reluctantly, Wayne followed his friends, as they went out to the school yard to keep their tryst with Jimmy. When Cathy came home from school that night, Jimmy was in conference with his parents, having been caught beating the hell out of Wayne and his friends. Jimmy's only companion had been Ned Benson. They had just about finished the job when one of the school yard monitors caught them. ""Hello,"" Cathy said sheepishly, coming into the living room. ""Darling, what did Wayne try to do to you?"" Cathy shrugged. She had to defend her brother. ""Oh, the usual things boys try to do to girls in school,"" Cathy said. ""He was trying to get into my pants, and Jimmy caught him."" Mrs. Jones gasped. ""Listen to me, young lady!"" her father said sternly. ""Your brother has just got ten demerits for fighting for your honor."" Cathy smiled at her brother lovingly. ""I know. He didn't have to do it, though. None of the other girls' brothers would have done it, but he promised, and I didn't feel it would be right to talk him out of it."" Mr. Jones shook his head. ""I just don't understand youngsters these days!"" he exclaimed. ""Maybe I'm older than I think I am!""\n""Dear,"" Mrs. Jones said to her son, ""I think your devotion and your loyalty to your sister is highly to be commended. But fighting in a school yard because a boy made a pass at her ...""\n""Well, wouldn't you be proud of Dad if he punched some one out for making a pass at you?"" Mrs. Jones looked at her husband. It was a telling argument, and her husband had, indeed, been involved in more than one brawl because some man had got out of hand. The two of them grinned sheepishly at each other. ""I wash my hands of the matter!"" Mr. Jones said, throwing up his hands in the air. ""I can't punish you for defending Cathy, and I don't know what to do about the brash young men in her school, short of putting her in a private girls' school ...!""\n""Oh, Daddy! You wouldn't do that, you wouldn't!"" Cathy exclaimed, distressed. ""I like boys!""\n""I'm quite sure, young lady. Do try to be more firm resisting their advances, will you please?""\n""Yes, Dad.""\n""At least try not to let your brother catch you necking in the corners. That will save a lot of trouble."" her mother said. Cathy's eyebrows shot up. That was a very strange thing for her mother to say to her! Her father, apparently, thought the same thing. ""June, what in hell are you saying to our daughter?""\n""Darling, come off it! We were at it when we weren't much older.""\n""But she's just fourteen ...""\n""Cathy!"" Mrs. Jones said to her daughter, sternly. ""I expect you to remain a virgin until you're sixteen. And before you take the leap, I expect you to come to me for birth control advice.""\n""Yes, Mom,"" the bewildered and awed Cathy said. She went to her room, to do her homework. She had to admit that she had the greatest parents in the world. And she had the greatest brother in the world. It made her almost want to cry. She couldn't very well promise her mother to remain a virgin. Suddenly she felt very guilty. Her parents weren't denying her anything. They were just trying to guide her so that her life would be good and wholesome, and so that her experiences would be worthwhile. Getting her cherry popped by her brother had certainly been worthwhile. Cathy put her homework aside. For once another need took precedence over the sexual demands of her precociously active body. She couldn't promise to remain a virgin, that was true. But she could keep it in the family. She didn't think her brother was going to like what she had in mind. Cathy wrote three letters: one to her mother, promising in carefully-worded terms that she wouldn't sleep with any of the boys in school, and one to her father, telling him how wonderful he was, and one to her brother. Her brother would have to work off the ten demerits. That meant extra time in school, doing extra assignments. She told him how much she appreciated him as a brother, and promised to do his English and French homework every day until he had worked off his demerit points. She sneaked downstairs, just before supper, and quietly slipped the letters beside the dinner plates on the already-set table. She walked into the living room, where her family were watching television. The house had the savory fragrance of roast lamb. ""Supper will be ready in a few minutes,"" her mother said, looking up from some darning she was going. ""And don't pick at the salad! It will spoil your supper.""\n""I won't,"" Cathy said, sitting down next to her brother. Her brother, who was reading a novel, cuffed her with it. ""Find your own seat!"" he said. Cathy giggled, and pinched him. ""Hey!"" he barked, wrestling her onto the floor. ""Jimmy! That's no way to treat a lady!"" his father barked, looking over his newspaper. ""She ain't a lady!"" Jimmy said. ""Well, treat her as if she were one,"" his father admonished. ""Whether she is or not!"" With that, Mr. Jones grinned at his daughter, and winked. ""One of the boys in school said that his father said you treat a lady like a whore, and a whore like a lady,"" Cathy said, sententiously. ""Don't tell me who the father is,"" Mr. Jones said, ironically. ""I have no use for men who consort with prostitutes--most especially men who have wives and consort with prostitutes.""\n""Why?"" Cathy asked. ""Because I think it's outrageous that women have to sell their bodies for the pleasure of a man. I think it's sexual slavery.""\n""Oh, I don't know about that,"" her mother purred, a soft, sensual smile on her mouth. ""It's always been one of my favorite sexual fantasies.""\n""Indeed!"" Mr. Jones said, looking at his wife with a peculiar expression. The telephone rang, and Mrs. Jones answered it. She came back into the room to talk to her husband. ""It's the Allisons. Norma's sister has come over with her new baby, and they want to know if we want to go over after supper for a drink to see him.""\n""I'd love to, darling,"" Mr. Jones said, not looking up from his newspaper. Supper was especially nice that night, when Cathy's family found their letters. Jimmy looked at her and alternately grinned and frowned at her. Cathy got more than her usual share of hugs and kisses and fond praise, and her share of that was exceptional under any circumstance. When Cathy's mother started to clear away the plates, Cathy took them away from her. ""Jimmy and I will do the dishes, won't we, Jimmy?""\n""Sure! You and Dad go to the Allisons.""\n""My word! We do have a fine set of children!"" June Jones said, kissing both her children, and going up to change her dress. Mr. Jones watched the brother and sister clearing the table, listened to their bantering for a moment with fond pride. He sighed, as he heard his wife come downstairs. ""Bob, I'm ready if you are, dear.""\n""Coming, June.""\n""So long, Dad, have fun!"" Cathy grinned. Mr. Jones was very grateful that Cathy had promised to remain a virgin until she was sixteen, for so he had construed her letter, as had his wife. She was certainly an eyeful. ""Kids, I think it's time we sat down, and revised your allowances,"" he said, filling up with joy at their goodness, and their beauty. He left the two of them looking wonderfully surprised and happy. As soon as Jimmy heard the front door close he turned to his sister. ""How are you going to do without sex now that you've had it!"" he exclaimed, his psychological instincts quite sound. ""You couldn't do without it before.""\n""Brother, we're keeping it in the family,"" Cathy said with a sly grin. She looked at her brother's crotch. He had a hard-on. She wanted to put her long, slim fingers on his big peter, and jerk it off until he came. She wanted to suck on it, and pull it all the way down her throat. Then she wanted to fuck him again, to put his big monster in her cunt and have him pump in and out of her until she had no skin left in her hot little tunnel. She flicked her tongue over her lips. ""Yeah, well that sounds kind of sick to me!"" Jimmy said. ""It can't be any sicker than last night, and I don't happen to think it was sick!"" Cathy exclaimed. ""The people in the Bible did it all the time."" That gave Jimmy pause for thought. ""What am I supposed to do? Give up all my girlfriends? Give up Suzy?""\n""No, I never asked you that. You're just taking on someone else, that's all.""\n""Well, I don't like it!"" Jimmy said, wiping a dish with extra vigor. ""What's wrong with me, you don't like my cunt, meathead?"" Jimmy grinned and flicked the towel at his sister. ""All right, little girl, we'll see who's boss."" Jimmy threw the towel on the counter, and unbuckled his belt, and then pulled down his jeans. Cathy felt her cunt cream immediately. She started to get real hot and bothered. Her eyes got a strange glow that turned Jimmy on. She moved slowly toward him. ""What do you think you're doing?"" Jimmy asked, his voice husky with desire. He wanted her, and wanted to tease her. He backed away slightly. ""I want your meat, lover boy,"" Cathy said, her voice gravely with desire. ""You're crazy!"" Jimmy expostulated, and then his desire dried up his capacity for speech. His eyes hop- scotched over his sister's nubile body. He watched her tits dance with her movements, saw the long slender curve of her waist, felt the air on his burgeoning cock. He knew he had to have it. He knew with all his heart that he wanted to fuck his lovely, luscious ravishing sister. But he was used to playing the dominant role. That was why he had pulled his jeans down--to intimidate his sister. She wasn't having any part of it. She had taken the dominant role. Cathy came very close to her brother, who had ceased to back off. He was too hot and horny. He didn't care if he fucked her on the kitchen floor. Cathy pressed her soft moist lips against Jimmy's and he grabbed her closely, pressing her lovely tit mounds against his chest. She opened her mouth and began to invade Jimmy's mouth with her tongue. She started to explore his gums, and his tongue. To Jimmy, Cathy had the sweetest mouth in the world. It tasted so good, as he flicked his tongue into her hot oral cavity. Her lips were tender and tasty, and he flicked his tongue over them, and then teasingly bit her lower lip. Cathy felt her nipples pucker into hard little nubbins, as she kissed her brother. She fumbled with her hands, finding the buttons of his plaid shirt, and she unbuttoned it, pulling it away from his manly chest. She started to work her mouth down the manly column of his neck, savoring the salty taste of his sweat. She sucked on both his nipples, and smiled to herself, as she heard his breathing become harsher, deeper, as his passion grew. She bit and kissed his chest, and then his belly. She pried her tongue into his navel, wiggling it around. Jimmy moaned. Cathy had won the day.\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nCathy kept moving down on her brother's body, driving him insane. Soon her mouth was nibbling at the pubic hairs just above his cock. ""Ohh!"" Jimmy moaned. He swayed, and leaned backward, pressing his elbows into the kitchen counter. Cathy's mouth watered, as she inhaled the musky aroma of her brother's masculinity. She wanted to dine on her brother's mule, to suck it and to fuck it. It didn't matter to her whether or not it was incest. Cathy grasped it at its throbbing base, savoring the hot feel of it against her soft palm, and she studied it, carefully. The head was a purplish hue. The veins were prominent in his throbbing shaft, and Cathy traced the line of them with a finger, delicately wandering over the shaft. Cathy then started to approach his cock, slowly with her mouth. She relaxed her mouth, intending to take every single inch of it into her sweet throat. She placed her mouth on Jimmy's rod. With her tongue, she began to tease the crack in the head, pressing her tongue inward, sucking up the spunk which was oozing from it. She scooped up the musky pre-come with her tongue, and sucked it down her throat. She liked the taste of it, even if it were a little strange. Cathy, when she masturbated, had tasted her come cream on her fingers, and she knew that her pussy syrup also tasted queer until she got used to it. Her left hand crept around her brother's trembling haunches, and she started to knead his ass cheek. She started to bob up and down on her brother's cock. She kept licking at his shaft as she buried more and more of it in her throat. ""Mmmmm,"" Cathy moaned, pulling her mouth off his shaft for a moment to smile up at him, ""it tastes good, Jimmy.""\n""Unh!"" Jimmy gasped. Cathy's mouth opened wide, and again she took his cock in her mouth. Slowly she buried his cock in her mouth, bobbing up and down on it, each downward thrust of her mouth causing more and more of his cock to disappear. ""Oh, Cathy, that feels good,"" Jimmy gasped, as more and more of his shaft disappeared into his sister's mouth. He didn't think she could get all of it in, but Cathy thought differently. She didn't care if she suffocated on his monstrous peter. She was going to get all of it into her mouth. She started to move her head back and forth at a leisurely pace. Their parents wouldn't be home for a long time, and that gave her the chance to really enjoy her brother's cock. She started to get more and more of his huge cock into her mouth. Jimmy stared at her with disbelief. At first he didn't think she was going to do it, but now he knew she would. He felt his cock head pressing against the entrance to her throat. She gagged and pulled out a little. Her mouth was small and elastic, and to Jimmy it felt like a wet cushion against his raging phallus. He started to buck his hips forward, to press forward gently. ""Oh, Sis!"" he gasped. ""Take it. Take all of it. Damn! Ohh!"" he gasped. He started to fuck her mouth, his hips going out of his rational control as his excitement built. He was close to an orgasm and he knew it. He grabbed her head with both of his hands as she started to suck more on his shaft. Without warning, Jimmy felt his balls contract. ""Ohh, Cathy, I'm going to come!"" he gasped, throwing his head back. Cathy moaned around his cock. The vibration of her moan was all Jimmy needed. He felt his hot loads of gism pouring up through his throbbing hot shaft. Cathy plunged downward one more time and felt her throat walls being stretched by her brother's cock. Her nose and mouth were now firmly planted against his hairy groin. Jimmy couldn't believe the pressure which had built up in his groin. He humped back and forth furiously, as his come juice poured out of his piss slit. He started to fuck her mouth with increasing intensity. ""Ohh, drink it all, baby. Drink it all. It's all for you!"" Jimmy's words only inflamed Cathy further. Her tongue went mad on his cock. She gulped furiously, trying to capture every last drop of Jimmy's scum, as it poured into her throat. Her hands kneaded his rippling ass cheeks eagerly as he slammed into her, tickling her nose and mouth with his wiry pubic hairs. For Cathy, having her brother's cock in her mouth, as hard, almost, as a gun barrel, was an incredible sensation. Her own cunt was creaming madly, as she bobbed up and down on his cock. Jimmy erupted like a long-dormant volcano. His body trembled violently as he spewed wad after wad of gism deep into his sister's throat. All his fondness for her increased, as he watched her face, her cheeks puffed out with the enormous load she had taken into her willing mouth. He grinned as he saw some of his scum dribble out of the corner of her mouth. Her teeth scraped gently against his raging rod. His swollen balls became empty and then his body relaxed. He felt hot waves of pleasure coursing up and down his spine. Cathy kept on sucking until Jimmy's super- sensitized cock couldn't take any more stimulation. ""Hey!"" he gasped, wincing with the pain. He pulled his sister's mouth off his cock. It was still semi-erect, and glistening with her saliva. Cathy smiled at him, and licked her lips. ""Was that O.K., Jimmy?""\n""That was super. You're the best cock-sucker I've ever come across!"" He pulled her to her feet. Cathy put her arms around him. She needed to get off, too. ""Your come tasted really good,"" she said. ""You acted like you've done it all your life!"" Cathy grinned at the compliment. ""What about me?"" she asked. Jimmy grinned at her lasciviously. ""Let's finish the dishes first,"" he said, teasing her. Cathy finished the dishes, while her panties became a soggy mess of come juice. She still tasted her brother's manhood in her mouth, and occasionally she licked her lips. As she reached up to put some dishes in the cabinet, the bottom of her round ass cheeks showed, since the lifting motion of her arms hiked up her mini-skirt. By now Jimmy's cock was a raging inferno of lust again. He grabbed his sister's panties, and pulled them down. ""Oooh, Jimmy, what are you doing, you big brute?"" she demanded, mimicking her mother. Jimmy grunted, and pulled Cathy to the floor. He wanted his cock buried, balls-deep in her cunt, and he intended to get it there. He lifted Cathy's slender body slightly, making her legs straddle his haunches. His huge peter stood straight up in the air. Cathy looked down on it and felt as if her insides were melting with her desire. Slowly, tenderly, Jimmy started to insert his large peter into her cunt hole. Cathy placed her hands on either side of his body, as she slowly lowered herself on Jimmy's tool. Her muscles started to tease the large head, as she contracted them around his peter. ""Oh, ahh!"" Jimmy groaned, feeling the pressure build in his raging groin. ""Oh, Jimmy, it feels so good,"" Cathy breathed, as she slowly worked her way down on his huge pole. ""Oh, put it in deeper. Ohh, more, more, Jimmy, so wonderful!"" she gasped. His cock appeared to be bigger than it was yesterday, and Cathy's cunt was just as tight, so the pleasure was incredible. Cathy was doubly excited when she knew that a lot of the girls in school loved his cock, and knew it personally, intimately. Now it was hers, for just this moment at least, and Cathy intended to enjoy it to the fullest. Cathy's cunt engulfed his whole prick. The feeling was sensational. ""Ohh, you're so big, you feel so good!"" she gasped. ""You're tight, you know it?""\n""Of course!"" Cathy said, sarcastically. ""You only busted my cherry last night, remember?""\n""And how!"" Jimmy exclaimed. Cathy started to ride Jimmy's prick, right there in the middle of the kitchen floor. ""Oh, Sis, you're too much. Keep going!"" Jimmy gasped, as he felt her tight walls sucking on his raging prick. He began to slam his hips upward, driving his cock more and more deeply into her hot, wet pussy. ""Jimmy, lover, keep moving like that. It's wonderful!"" Cathy exclaimed. Her cunt felt as if it were stuffed with his skin and meat, more stuffed than it had been last night. Jimmy reached up and started to knead Cathy's tits, as she bounced up and down on his raging peter. ""Oh, do that some more. It feels so good!"" Cathy gasped. ""I'm gonna come, Cathy!"" Jimmy exclaimed. ""Yes, come!"" Cathy hissed fiercely. She started to bounce up and down on Jimmy's raging peter with more and more fury. ""I want to feel all your scum in my cunt."" Cathy's pussy juices wet Jimmy's cock, and soaked his pubic hairs. She could feel her ass becoming soaked with her come juices, as she ground her muff on Jimmy's pubic hairs. She slammed her pelvis onto her brother's huge ramrod, savoring the feeling of his huge prick stuffing her tiny tunnel. His hips twitched wildly, as his orgasm rose in his teeming loins, and threatened to engulf him and her with wads of hot, steaming jizz. Cathy's face was flushed with her passion. She wanted his cock more than anything, and being stuffed with Jimmy's dick only heightened her desire for sex. ""Oh, Jimmy, ram that big rod into me!"" she shrieked, her hips rocking lewdly back and forth on his throbbing dork. Jimmy did the best he could, and that was superb. He slammed almost brutally into his sister's cunt, sensing her need, feeling her cuntal walls close in around his raging shaft, as her own orgasm started to build deep in her belly. The two of them humped into each other faster and faster. Cathy's eyes closed, and her head snapped backward, as her cunt started to erupt with a monumental orgasm. ""Oh, I'm coming, Jimmy!"" she gasped. Their bodies were wet with sweat, as they both writhed in the throes of their orgasms. Cathy pressed her pelvis down hard on her brother's body, as she felt the relieving convulsions course through her body. Cathy's orgasm peaked, and then slowly faded away, as she felt her brother shoot his second wad into one of her orifices. She sagged forward slightly. The two of them remained quiet for a moment, locked together in lewd embrace. ""Oh, that was wonderful!"" Cathy gasped. She started to kiss her brother, who grabbed her, and returned the kiss, his tongue snaking hotly into her mouth. He couldn't seem to get enough of her, as his tongue savored the hot wet sweetness of her mouth. ""I want more!"" she gasped. ""Me, too, but I have homework to do.""\n""Later, then!"" Cathy gasped. ""Later,"" Jimmy responded. The two of them separated, and finished cleaning up the kitchen. Cathy went to her room. Excited as she was, her session with her brother had calmed her down sufficiently for her to get her homework done. She went to her brother's room. ""Jimmy?""\n""I'm not finished with my homework!"" Jimmy barked. ""I want your English and French homework,"" Cathy said. Jimmy swung his door open. ""Is that all?""\n""Yeah--for now!"" Jimmy gave her the homework, and then she took it to her room to do it. Their parents came in later, a little tipsy. Cathy heard them laughing and talking together in the kitchen. Curious, she went downstairs to join them. ""Hello, dear. Did you get your homework done?""\n""Yup! Mine and Jimmy's,"" Cathy said. Jimmy came down for a glass of milk. ""Did you get your extra assignment done?"" his father asked him. ""Yeah. I got it done. It's gonna be a bitch for the next two weeks, though.""\n""Jimmy!"" his mother said. ""Your language.""\n""I can't help it, Mom. A bitch is a bitch."" Cathy giggled. After their parents were in bed, Jimmy crept into his sister's room. She was up and waiting for him. She was nude, and she grinned lasciviously at her brother. ""Now what the fuck do you want?"" he grinned, feeling his cock come to life in his jeans. ""I want you to go down on me!"" Cathy said. Jimmy laughed. ""You're nuts!""\n""So are you,"" Cathy said, grinning, and spreading her legs. ""You gonna stand up while I'm doing it?""\n""You did!""\n""I was leaning against the counter. You're going to be sorry!"" Jimmy laughed as he got down on his knees. He inhaled deeply of his sister's fluffy muff, and moaned. She smelled so sweet. He ran his hands up and down over the backs of her thighs, and then kneaded her marvelous ass cheeks, which were so soft and firm. Jimmy started to lick the outer lips of her swollen cunt. The light fuzz on her muff tickled his tongue. He pulled gently on the soft hairs. Cathy grunted, and her hands came down to rest on her brother's thick, shiny hair. She ruffled his hair fondly, as his tongue started to pry between her soft pink meat. He tasted her come juices, and smacked his lips, enjoying the taste. Cathy moaned. She removed her hands from her brother's head and started to massage her titties, which were swelling with the passion rising in her. She rubbed the areolas, and the nipples, and then kneaded the nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, feeling them pucker to a hardness which made her tingle with pleasure. Jimmy moaned against Cathy's cunt, as his tongue pried into her sweet pink meat. His tongue moved up and down over her lovely little labia. He pried his tongue into her drooling hot little cavern of lust. Cathy's hips started to rock back and forth in a copulatory dance, as her brother's tongue ran up and down over her muff. His tongue found her clitoris, and he began to tease it, circling it wetly with the tip of his tongue. Cathy got more and more excited. Cathy felt as if she had indulged in an orgy of sex for the last two days. And the more she got, the more she wanted. She was beginning to wonder if she were abnormal. She would have to talk to her brother about it. She could always talk to him about sex, and not get silly answers, as she did from some of her girlfriends in school. And she didn't have to go through the nervous strain of asking her parents. She didn't want them to know what she was doing. Jimmy started to roll his tongue up and down over Cathy's swollen labia. Cathy's passion rose. Her hands on her breasts became more and more demanding. Oodles of come drooled from her cunt hole. Her face was flushed with her lust. ""Jimmy, ohhh. Jimmy! I'm going to come!"" she gasped, trying to keep her voice low so that her parents wouldn't hear them. Jimmy's tongue jabbed into her quivering cunt hole. He felt her cuntal muscles gripping at his prying tongue. He moaned again, as he pushed his tongue inward, sucking up her juices, and savoring them as they spewed in hot loads from her pussy. Cathy started to tremble, and Jimmy placed his hands firmly on her haunches to steady her. She started to shake furiously. She turned white as a leaf. Jimmy pulled his tongue away. ""Don't stop!"" Cathy gasped, her eyes wide with the fury of her impending orgasm. ""Put your hands on my shoulders,"" Jimmy instructed, afraid that she would fall down and hurt herself. He felt his sister's hands, the palms wet with sweat, braced on his shoulders. Again he buried his face in her fragrant crotch, and licked. He could feel the tremor increase in violence in her cunt, and he knew she was going to come. Cathy felt as if her whole body were going to come apart. Her heart hammered in her chest. Her knees felt as if they were jelly. Cathy's pelvis rocked wildly as she ground her muff heavily into her brother's hard-sucking mouth. Jimmy was eating his sister furiously, savoring the sweet fragrance of her womanhood, the slimy aromatic juices which poured from her cunt, as she came furiously. ""Ohhh, Jimmy, I'm coming!"" she gasped. His tongue moved up and down with increasing fury, as he felt his sister's orgasm pitch her body slightly forward. Her hips rocked back and forth with a fury that made him afraid she would knock her back out. Her grip on his shoulders tightened until she was bruising his skin. Jimmy didn't care, as long as he provided her with the pleasure that she had given him. He kept sucking on her muff, until Cathy had finished with her orgasm. The pleasure was so intense that Cathy was afraid that she was going to faint. She sagged forward, as the last sweet tendrils of pleasure faded away. Jimmy caught her before she keeled over. Laughing, he carried her to her bed, and tucked her in. He sat on the edge of the bed, caressing her soft silky hair. ""Jimmy?"" she asked softly, her eyes closed. ""What?""\n""Am I sick or something?""\n""What?""\n""Am I a nymphomaniac or something like that?""\n""Why would you say a thing like that?""\n""Because I never get enough.""\n""Oh, you will!"" her brother exclaimed. ""Sooner or later, you'll discover that other things are just as important as sex.""\n""Nothing could be as important as sex!"" Cathy exclaimed. ""That's true!"" Jimmy laughed. ""But you'll see,"" he said, kissing her. ""Pretty soon, you'll want other things just as much. I was like that, too, when I first discovered sex.""\n""You were?""\n""Yeah! If I could get it five times a day, I'd take it.""\n""Sleep with me, Jimmy."" Cathy asked, feeling very, very sleepy, and wanting her brother's warmth next to her. ""No.""\n""Oh, Jimmy, please!"" Cathy exclaimed. ""No, Cathy. What if Mom and Dad caught us? As it is we're being pretty gross, Bible or not!"" Cathy giggled. Jimmy sat on the edge of the bed, until his sister had fallen sound asleep. Then he went to his room, to jerk off. His sister always turned him on. And even if he could control his sexual impulses now, and get his homework done, he would still take it four or five times a day, if he could. Sometimes, he did on weekends! She was sexy in an innocent way. She really didn't have to act sexy to turn Jimmy on or any of the boys at school for that matter.\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nCathy now found herself with a real and genuine problem on her hands. In the first place, among her set, in order to get to the prom, you had to put out in order to get a date. That was the heaviest date in the whole school year. When she was a virgin, Cathy had resigned herself to no prom, but this year she wanted to go. In the first place, she felt every bit as womanly as any of the other girls in school. She realized how much of a lover her brother was, when she compared him to Wayne. Wayne was still mooning around Cathy, but Cathy, who was nice to him, refused all his advances. She had promised her mother and father that she would not sleep with any of the guys at school. She and her brother had a good relationship going, emotionally as well as sexually. By now he had worked off his demerit points. He had bought Cathy a lovely little gold pinkie ring with some of his savings. Cathy was very touched by his gift, especially since Cathy assumed some of the responsibility for his having acquired the demerits in the first place. It was Saturday morning, and Cathy was sitting, disconsolate, in front of the television set. She had finished her household chores. Her homework was all done, and she didn't want to go out. She had only three weeks to go before the prom. Everyone else in her class was going, which meant that there were no virgins left. She had asked Sybil how she got her date. Sybil and she were the last hold-outs. Sybil had giggled. She was going with David Potter, who was a rather good- looking boy, if excessively intellectual. Sybil merely giggled. ""I took the plunge, what else? Why don't you, Cathy?""\n""Ohhh,"" Cathy mourned, ""I promised my mother!"" She couldn't very well admit that she was still a virgin, so she avoided the word. But she couldn't very well tell the girls that she had had her cherry popped by her brother. So she was stuck with no date for the prom. Stephanie had been no help at all! That made Cathy very, very angry with her. She was going to the prom with Gerald, who had copped her cherry, but Stephanie had no ideas about the matter. Cathy stared at the television set with unseeing eyes, pondering her dilemma. She didn't deserve this, she thought to herself. She felt betrayed by Stephanie, and very bewildered. ""Hey, what's the matter?"" her brother asked her, coming into the living room. ""Oh, Jimmy, I'm in a pickle!""\n""What kind this time?"" her brother grinned. Cathy looked up at him, and her pussy creamed. Both her parents were around the house today, so there was no chance of their getting together. She was almost jealous that he had a date that night. She sighed. ""I'm the only girl in the freshman class who's not going to the prom. You know what that means?"" Jimmy laughed. ""That means you're the only virgin in the class.""\n""That's not funny, Jimmy. I feel like a hypocrite.""\n""Yeah, sometimes I do, too.""\n""Well, you don't have to go around pretending you're a virgin! I do, because nobody would believe me if told them, anyway!""\n""Oh, yes they would. Suzy's brother Arnold copped her cherry before she ever started on her cock-teasing campaign."" Cathy's eyes widened. ""You're kidding!""\n""No. I've been feeling so guilty about you and me that I did some research. We aren't so bad. Lots of the kids in school have done it.""\n""Well, that doesn't make me feel better. I want to go to the prom!"" Cathy wailed. ""Gee, Sis, I don't know what to tell you.""\n""Can you find me a date?"" Jimmy sighed and leaned forward. ""I'll ask the guys in school. I know the guys in my class aren't going to want to go to the prom with a freshman, but maybe one of them has a brother who goes to another school.""\n""Oh, would you, Jimmy?""\n""Yeah. I'm sorry. The least you could have is the right to sit here and say that the only reason you're not going to the prom is that you're a virgin, but you can't even do that.""\n""That's not your fault,"" Cathy said mournfully. ""I wanted it as bad as you did."" The telephone rang. It was Stephanie. ""Want to come to my house? Gerald's here, and he has a friend with him. He might be the answer to your problem!"" Stephanie's voice had a ring to it, as if she were up to something. And if Gerald was at Stephanie's house, Cathy was pretty sure that her parents weren't home. It made her nervous. Gerald hung out with some older men, and even Cathy's mother, who wasn't too critical of Cathy's friends, had said that she didn't like ""that Gerald or his questionable friends.""\n""I don't know, Steph. Wait till I ask Mom.""\n""Oh, you chicken. Why do you always have to ask your mother?""\n""Because!"" Cathy said, slamming the phone down on the table, and storming out to the kitchen. ""May I go to Stephanie's house, Mother?"" she asked, her tone belligerent. Her mother laughed. ""Well, of course. Were you expecting a fight from me?""\n""No, but I'm gonna give fight to Stephanie. She called me chicken for asking you if I could go.""\n""Stephanie's mother should get a good spanking for leaving the child free to do as she pleases without supervision. Of course you may go, dear. Have a good time, and be home by three. Daddy's going to take us all out to supper."" Cathy went back to the phone. ""I can come,"" she said. ""O.K. I'll wait for you. Hurry up! We're gonna have a lot of fun."" Cathy didn't like the set-up, the minute she walked into the house. For one thing, both men were stripped to their jockey shorts, and Stephanie, giggling, met Cathy at the door in a bathrobe, and Cathy suspected that she had nothing under it. She walked into the living room, and was introduced to Gerald, whom she knew. He was a darkly handsome boy, who always had a slightly snide look on his face, as if he had just got away with something. Cathy was pretty sure that wasn't far from the truth. The man with him was named Troy. Cathy gasped when she saw him. He was older, and went to another high school in the city. She remembered him because he was a basketball champ, and his team had beaten the team at her school several times. He was also supposed to be the baddest boy in town. He lived in the ghetto with his widowed mother, and she had heard rumors about how he supported his mother and two younger sisters. The sisters always came to the games with him. He was tall, and dark-haired, with dark, passionate-looking eyes. He sat, grining on the couch, in his jockey shorts, as Stephanie introduced him. ""He's one of Gerald's friends. He's agreed to go to the prom with you."" Cathy got scared. Stephanie told her everything, and she knew that Stephanie frequently went to parties with Gerald, where all the girls and boys mixed it up. Cathy thought it was marvelous and the stories always made her cunt cream wildly, but she didn't want to be part of such a scene, and she certainly didn't want to get fucked for the sake of a dance--not after she had promised her mother, and not when she had her brother to fulfill her sexual needs. Jimmy and she had made a pact that Jimmy and she would have all the dates they wanted, but Jimmy would service Cathy's sexual needs until she was sixteen and could start to have sex herself. Cathy felt honor-bound to the arrangement, peculiar as it might seem to some people. She got very angry with Stephanie. ""I don't like this!"" she exclaimed. ""I don't like it at all.""\n""Where are you going?"" Stephanie screamed, grabbing Cathy's arm, as she was about to go out of the door. ""I'm going home!"" Cathy said, pulling away from Stephanie. ""After I got you a date?""\n""I'm not going to be a whore just to go to a dance!"" Cathy exclaimed hotly. ""And that's exactly what you're asking me to do. The whole school knows that only girls who have had their cherries popped get to go to the prom.""\n""I asked Gerald, as a personal favor to bring a friend here, so you could get to the dance,"" Stephanie said, looking aggrieved. ""I think that was very nice of you, but you didn't consult me first,"" Cathy said. The sound of Troy's laughter arrested both girls. ""I don't know what you think is so funny, man. You've been done out of some ass,"" Gerald said to his friend. He walked behind Stephanie, and right in front of Cathy he began to massage her tits. ""We were thinking of a little get-together, but if you're chicken ...""\n""All right! All right! I'm chicken! I'm chicken because I tell my mother where I'm going, and I'm chicken because I promised her I wouldn't sleep with any of the boys in school until I was sixteen. So I'm chicken!"" Cathy started to storm out of the house again, but she was grabbed. She swung, alarmed at the grip on her wrist. It was Troy who was holding her this time. ""You don't have to go,"" he said. ""If you promised your mother you wouldn't have sex till you were sixteen, I don't think you're chicken for keeping your word."" His voice was quiet. ""I'm sorry I got you into this, man,"" Gerald said. Stephanie's robe now hung open, revealing all her luscious delicacies. Stephanie didn't seem to mind in the least. ""Come on,"" Troy said, ignoring Gerald. ""We can sit on the couch and watch.""\n""Watch?"" Cathy asked, wide-eyed. ""Yeah, why not?"" Troy laughed. ""It's a good sex education."" He pulled her over to the couch, and sat her down beside him. ""Do you mind?"" Cathy asked Stephanie. ""Hell, no! I love an audience. Maybe you can pick up a few pointers from me,"" Stephanie said, smiling. Stephanie shrugged the robe off, and paraded her excellent figure in front of Cathy and Troy. Gerald removed his pants. His cock stood straight out. It wasn't as big as Jimmy's. It throbbed redly, sprouting luridly from his hairy bush. He rushed at Stephanie, who acted as if she were swooning in his arms. ""Ohh, lover, I want you so bad!"" she gasped. Cathy squirmed in her seat. She was slightly uncomfortable, but still fascinated. Troy looked at her, and grinned. He had a dimple on his right cheek when he smiled. His eyes were so dark and piercing that Cathy thought he was a little scary. Stephanie's parents weren't home. Cathy realized she could easily be raped with these two boys here. Troy reached out and took Cathy's hand. Cathy looked slyly at his hard-on. It looked enormous behind his jockey shorts. Cathy gulped when she felt her little hand engulfed in Troy's big hand. She creamed some more. She had never seen Troy up close, but he was even more handsome up close than he was on the basketball courts. As she looked at his hard-on, she had an irresistible urge to touch it. She looked at Stephanie and Gerald. They were squirming around on the floor. Cathy could tell that Stephanie's cunt was moist. She spread her legs, revealing her luscious little twat, and it glistened with her juices. Gerald started to rub his hand up and down her twat. His middle finger penetrated her moist entrance, and Stephanie arched upward driving his finger into her cunt right up to the knuckle. Then he crawled in between her legs, his cock aimed right at her drooling hole. Cathy shivered. ""How do you feel?"" Troy asked her. There was a mocking gleam in his eyes. ""Horny!"" Cathy admitted, honestly, surprising even herself with her answer. Troy laughed again, his laughter guttural. Cathy's eyes were riveted to the young couple writhing around on the floor. ""Oh, Gerald, I want that thing so bad, I can feel myself coming!"" Stephanie gasped, arching her hips up and down in a copulatory motion that was very exciting to Cathy. ""Don't worry, Steph,"" Gerald said. ""I'll fill ya up real good, and when I get finished, Troy can stuff your cunt, too!"" Gerald then raised Stephanie's legs up, and put them on his shoulders. Cathy gasped. She had never even considered a posture like that. Her legs were very long, and well-shaped, and her pussy was now really exposed to Gerald's throbbing cock. Gerald's cock was now planted firmly against Stephanie's wet twat. Cathy squeezed her cuntal muscles together as the excitement coursed through her hotly. ""Hurry lover!"" Stephanie gasped. ""Please don't stop now.""\n""O.K., Stephanie, just let me ... unh ... get it in!"" Gerald started to insert his big meat into Stephanie's tiny cunt. Stephanie moaned. Cathy watched, mesmerized, as Stephanie's cunt got bigger and bigger to accommodate the huge prick which Gerald was shoving into her. Her ears rang. She felt Troy's hands getting all sweaty as he watched the couple on the floor. She looked up at him. Her breathing was getting heavier and heavier. ""O.K, lover,"" Stephanie gasped as Gerald planted himself balls-deep in Stephanie's cunt, ""let's fuck!"" She started to hump up and down. At first her motions were slow and lazy. As Cathy watched, Gerald's cock appeared, and then disappeared into Stephanie's cunt. He was arching his buttocks up and then pushing them forward, plunging his dick deeply into Stephanie's teenaged twat. Cathy gasped. She felt Troy's hand, holding hers, bring her hand over to his hard-on. She jumped and pulled her hand away. ""Sorry!"" Troy said, raising his arms. ""You don't have to if you don't want to. I just thought you'd like to touch it. I'd like you to, if you want to."" Cathy licked her passion-dry mouth. She really did want to touch Troy's cock. It looked so big, and she could see it pulsing through the thin cotton material. She cautiously put her hand out and rested it on his burgeoning manhood. ""Ahh!"" Troy gasped, putting his hand on top of hers, and pressing it into his throbbing prick. Cathy watched the couple on the floor. She could see their mouths wide open, and their tongues were flicking in and out of each other's mouth. They made wet sucking noises as they teased each other's oral cavity. Gerald's ass rose up and down furiously, as he pumped his cock in and out of Stephanie's cunt. Cathy smelled their sex juices permeating the air, as their excitement grew. ""Oh, lover, fuck me!"" Stephanie gasped in Gerald's ear, ""fuck my ever-loving pussy. Ohhh, it needs a cock, a man's big prick! Ohhh, harder, harder!"" Stephanie gasped. Gerald started to blow in her ear, and Cathy watched as Stephanie shivered. Her hips moved up and down furiously. Cathy could hear the wet sucking noises as Gerald's cock lunged in and out of Stephanie's cunt. Gerald was now humping Stephanie like an animal in heat. He pumped harder and faster. Stephanie followed suit, her arching hips meeting his downward thrust until her hips were a blur of motion. She was like a bitch in heat, and she acted as if she had gone insane on Gerald's cock. ""Oh, fuck me, Gerald, baby, fuck mee!"" Her words trailed off into a high-pitched scream. Cathy shivered again and her fingers gripped at the cotton-covered bulge in Troy's pants. She had a wild desire to suck him off, but she wasn't sure if that went under the heading of getting fucked. She decided maybe it didn't. She would have liked to have Jimmy there, to decide one way or other, but knowing her brother, she knew he would be furious because she was alone in Stephanie's house with Gerald and this notorious boy, Troy. Gerald was grunting furiously now, and Cathy was pretty sure he was shooting his hot wads of scum deep into Stephanie's twat. Then she saw Gerald's sweating body collapse on top of Stephanie's. The two of them were silent, except for their labored breathing. Finally, Stephanie looked over at Cathy. ""Aren't you convinced yet?"" she asked. ""About what?""\n""About sex!""\n""Oh, it has to be the greatest thing in the world! But I promised!"" Cathy's rosebud mouth got very firm when she said this. She did mean every word she said. She was sorry she had accepted Stephanie's invitation. She felt slightly betrayed by her friend. She realized what a quandary she was in. Before Stephanie's phone call, she had felt betrayed because Stephanie hadn't done anything for her. Now Stephanie had got her a marvelous date, and Cathy still felt betrayed. Stephanie hadn't advised her. Not only that, the condition of the date was that she get fucked. And she felt more and more like a hypocrite because she wasn't a virgin, and she was getting her nookie regularly. ""Hey, look!"" Gerald said, pointing down at his cock. It was still erect. ""Now what do I do with that?"" Troy laughed. ""You fuck her again, man, that's what you do.""\n""You're willing to give up your turn?""\n""I'm doing fine, man. Carry on,"" Troy said. He turned to Cathy whose hand was still resting on his prick. ""You want to touch it bare?"" Cathy nodded her head. Her hand was aching as badly as her cunt. Troy arched up and pulled his jockey shorts down. Cathy gasped. His cock was bigger than her brother's and bigger than her father's, even. There was a drop of pre-come on the handsome, well-shaped head of the cock. She reached out the tip of one finger, and rubbed the opaque drop of gism around. Troy winced, and she saw the cock lurch at her soft touch. She put her finger to her lip to taste it. ""It tastes good."" Troy laughed slyly. ""I can give you a lot more of that, if you want it,"" he said. There was something ineffably sexy about the boy, even if he were scary. Cathy looked at him and licked her lips. ""Well, eating your cock isn't the same as getting fucked, is it?"" she said. ""You mean you would?""\n""What?""\n""Eat my cock?""\n""Oh,"" Cathy said softly grabbing his massive peter at the hairy base, ""I sure would love to. It's such a pretty cock.""\n""Damn! I think I've hit pay dirt!""\n""Yecch!"" Stephanie said, now impaled again on Gerald's cock. ""I wouldn't take that nasty old thing in my mouth for anything!""\n""Oh, I'd do it for nothing. I don't think it's nasty at all. Even if he doesn't take me to the prom."" Cathy looked earnestly up into Troy's face. ""Listen,"" she said, ""tell me the truth. Do you think if I tasted your cock it would be the same as getting fucked? Because that's what I promised my mother I wouldn't do.""\n""It sure isn't!""\n""But you could be saying that because you want me to eat you,"" Cathy said, seriously debating the issue. ""I want to feel that sweet little mouth on my cock. But I promise you, fucking ain't the same as sucking!"" Cathy giggled. Of course it wasn't. She sighed, and leaned over his lap. She opened her soft mouth, and plopped his cock head into her mouth. Stephanie's moans reached her ears and incited her to further sexual riot. She teased his piss slit with her tongue, and smacked her lips again. His come tasted different from Jimmy's. Troy looked down at her through half closed eyes, which made him look even sexier. She was very happy that she had her brother. She didn't think she could get through the night after this without his big fat cock planted in her cunt. She opened her mouth, and closed it again around his cock head. She heard Troy moan. She was totally unconscious of the rutting couple of the floor now, as she bobbed up and down. She meant to take all of his massive mauler into her mouth if she could. She gagged when she bobbed forward and she felt his cock head slamming against her throat. ""Easy, easy!"" Troy laughed, pushing her head back a little. ""If you take it easy, you'll get more of it. You can't get it all, anyway. No one can. It's too big."" Cathy loved nothing better than a challenge. She closed her eyes, and started to bob forward again, this time a little more carefully. When his cock head again bobbed against the entrance to her throat, she started to swallow. She took a deep breath, and then pushed a little bit forward. His cock head slipped into her throat. She felt it stretching her throat, and she started to swallow furiously. She heard Troy groan, and felt his hips starting to pump his cock into her in short, shallow motions. Cathy wasn't satisfied. She wasn't going to rest until she got all of his massive phallus planted deep in her sweet mouth. She took a deep breath and plunged forward. ""Ahhh!"" Troy gasped. Cathy's mouth and nose were buried deeply in Troy's hairy pubes!\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nTroy gasped, when he realized that the gorgeous little blonde nymphet had captured all of his cock. He started to hump upward into her mouth, feeling her teeth scrape gently along his raging shaft. He moaned as he fucked her sweet little mouth, feeling the fires in his loins raging out of control. ""Ahh!"" he gasped again. His hands reached down, and he placed them on the thick, blonde silky hair of the young girl, whose head was bobbing up and down on his shaft. Cathy was even more excited than usual. Troy's cock was enormous. Her pussy ached to be stuffed with it, but she had promised her mother. She didn't care what they said about Troy, now. She would take her chances. Right now, she enjoyed the sensation of his musky man meat plunging in and out of her throat. She felt her mouth fill with saliva, felt his cock stretching her throat walls. He was thrusting into her gently, careful not to gag her. Cathy appreciated the kindness. Wayne hadn't shown such gentleness when he was trying to fuck her. She reached under his cock, and started to knead his balls. Every time she pulled off his cock, sucking on it until she had only his cock head captured in her vacuuming mouth, she would take a deep breath and then plunge downward again. Her lovely face became flushed with her exertions and her excitement. She squeezed Troy's balls together, and felt his ass cheeks quivering. He had a very long, muscular body, which excited Cathy. She loved the way he looked, loved his cock. It was so huge. She kept wetting his cock with her spit. Some of her saliva dribbled out of her over-stuffed mouth and moistened the thick pubic hairs on Troy's groin. Cathy kept sucking and swallowing furiously. Pretty soon, the urge to gag had left her, and she was filled with pleasurable feelings as Troy's massive cock lurched in her sweet oral cavity. She felt his cock lurch wildly in her mouth. It seemed to swell to a larger size. Jimmy's cock did that just before he was ready to shoot. She heard Troy moaning. On the floor, Stephanie was screaming and Gerald was grunting rhythmically like a rutting pig. The sounds, mixed with the taste of Troy's cock, made Cathy moan even louder than Troy. The vibrations shot through Troy's cock, and traveled up his spine. He broke out into a copious sweat. His hips slammed with almost brutal force into Cathy's mouth. Cathy didn't care. She loved it when her brother came, and she loved the way Troy was coming. She felt the first hot flush of his gism pouring down her throat. She gulped furiously, trying to swallow all of it. She felt it pouring in hot slimy streams down her throat, which was beginning to ache from all the stretching and the swallowing she had done. It soothed her sore throat, and made her feel even more horny. She gulped and gulped on his clock, sucking the gism out of his teeming balls, enjoying the feeling of his hairy groin as it streamed into her mouth. He shot the last of his wad into her and Cathy teased his cock a little more, running her tongue around and around his shaft. Then Troy pulled her mouth off his super- sensitized cock. He gasped, his body trembling. He pulled Cathy up into his arms and hugged her. Then he reached down and kissed her mouth. Cathy thought she was going to melt in his kiss. His lips were so warm, and his tongue so sexy as it snaked into her mouth. It turned Cathy on with even wilder feelings when she realized that he must be tasting his own come on her mouth. ""Where in hell did you learn to suck cock?"" Cathy blushed and grinned. She wasn't going to tell! ""I liked it. When you said no one ever took all of your cock in, I decided I was going to!"" Troy whistled. He reached down, and pulled up her skirt, his hands snaking into the elastic waistband of her panties. Cathy stiffened, and pressed her hands against his chest, afraid that he was going to fuck her. His cock was still semi-erect, and it looked as if it were going to get harder. ""I'm not going to fuck you!"" he said by way of gentle rebuke. ""I'll respect your promise to your mother. I'm just going to return the favor. May I?""\n""Yech!"" Cathy heard from the floor. Gerald and Stephanie, their limbs still entwined, were watching the couple on the couch. ""I can't stand the idea that you're going to eat out her pussy!"" Stephanie said. ""Oh, why don't you shut your mouth?"" Gerald said. ""You could learn to eat my cock.""\n""No, thank you!"" Stephanie said, prim-mouthed. ""Besides, I've heard that it's fattening, and I'm not going to lose my figure!"" Stephanie was caressing her breasts, and cupping them, making them stand up more on her chest. She spread her legs so that her swollen recently- fucked pussy meat was fully exposed to Cathy's and Troy's view. ""Don't you want to bury your cock in a little of this?"" Stephanie purred. ""Thanks!"" Troy smiled. ""I have something else I want to do."" Troy pulled down Cathy's panties, and pushed her skirt up over her waist. His big hands fondled her belly. He started to lick her flat abdomen, digging his tongue deeply into her belly button. ""Oooh!"" Cathy squealed, arching her hips up, as she felt Troy's tongue moving down closer and closer to her creaming cunt. He captured some of her maidenhair with his teeth and pulled gently. ""Ouch!"" Cathy squealed, liking it even with the slight sting, which seemed to add a new dimension to her carnal pleasure. She felt Troy's skilled tongue move lightly over her cunt crack, lightly tickling her pink inner meat which was pouting out from between her plump white outer meat. ""Ohhh!"" Cathy gasped. Troy was better with his mouth than Jimmy was! His tongue moved tenderly over her swollen sex flesh, until Cathy was writhing wildly, humping her muff up into his mouth. Then his tongue pried in between her white outer lips, and he began to lave her inner pink meat, his tongue moving around and around on the lovely little folds of passion meat. Cathy moaned when she felt his tongue pry into her drooling fuck hole. He sucked up all her juices, and then ran his tongue back up over her pussy meat, until he had made contact with her clitoris. He started to move his tongue in a lazy circular motion around and around on her clitoris, until the excited, inflamed little love button popped out of its fleshy sheath and twitched and jerked under Troy's sensual tongue. Troy opened his mouth wide, and captured all of Cathy's little cunt. He started to suck on her pussy meat. Cathy moaned, feeling the swear pouring from her body, as her heat rose to a feverish pitch. She humped her hips against his mouth, grinding her muff heavily around and around, as Troy's tongue went wild on her flower-like folds of pink meat. She felt her pussy juices flowing freely. Troy sucked them all up, his mouth making wet, sucking noises as he teased her to a wilder sexual pitch than Cathy had ever experienced in all of her precocious sexual life. She closed her eyes and surrendered to the hot teasing of Troy's mouth. She felt lost and wanton, as she abandoned herself to the delirious pleasure which coursed through her. She felt Troy's hands moving up and down on her clothed body. Then she felt his big hands on her tits. His hands were so gentle that she just barely perceived them at first, until he started to knead them gently. Cathy thought she was going to explode into a million pieces. Troy's tongue continued to mark a wet path up and down her cunt meat. He pried into her quivering hole, and Cathy felt her cuntal muscles close in around his tongue. Troy grunted, and moved his tongue upward, until it made hot, wet contact with her love button again. He teased it mercilessly, and Cathy felt the first spasms of a powerful orgasm ripple through her. She screamed and her hips bulked furiously against Troy's mouth. He increased the pressure of his tongue against her twat, rubbing up and down, teasing her clitoris, thrusting his tongue into her tiny twat, until Cathy's orgasm started to peak. Then Troy did something that Jimmy had never done. He bit gently on her clitoris. Cathy writhed like a wild woman, and her peaking orgasm shot even higher. For a moment, Cathy was afraid she was going to faint. She felt the blood rush to her head, felt it boiling in her veins. Her ears rang with the throbbing of her blood against her ear drums. Her whole body arched up off the couch. She became taut, her muscles trembling wildly with the delirious ecstasy of her orgasm. Then she started to come down, her convulsing body flopping wildly as Troy caressed her pussy with his mouth, and held her body under some kind of control with his big, strong hands. ""Oh!"" she gasped, as her body finally collapsed. The flush had left her face. She was white, and her breathing was labored. ""Wow! I never did that!"" she heard Stephanie say. ""See, I told you. Sixty-nine ain't bad!"" Gerald retorted. ""Weeelll ...!"" Stephanie drawled, as Cathy's eyes fluttered open, and she stared at Troy, ""I'll think about it.""\n""Thinking ain't doing!"" Gerald retorted. Cathy felt so warm and wonderful, she didn't want to move. She just kept staring at Troy, until his hands gripped her shoulders and brought her to a sitting position again. She leaned against his big muscular chest, as she tried to normalize her breathing, tried to get back her equilibrium. She still felt dizzy. ""Was that all right?"" Troy asked, smiling down at her. Cathy nodded, still breathless. Troy held her tightly, and Cathy was grateful for his strong arm. She was still rippling with the pleasurable spasms which coursed through her. She actually had the sensation that she was going to float away. ""I'm hungry,"" Stephanie said, getting up and padding naked toward the kitchen. ""Does anyone want anything to eat."" Cathy nodded again, still speechless with the powerful orgasm which she had just experienced. Troy laughed, and tilted her chin up to look at her. ""Do you think you'll survive?"" Cathy shrugged her shoulders. She wasn't sure. She knew she would live. She had to experience something like that again. It was better than anything she had ever known! Stephanie came back from the Kitchen, with huge Dagwood sandwiches. Everyone pounced on them, except Cathy, who still experienced little mini-orgasms, as her mind concentrated on the intense pleasure she had just received. She clung to Troy for dear life. ""Boy, what a baby!"" Gerald shouted, as he dug into a sandwich. Gerald was beginning to get on Cathy's nerves. ""Well, Cathy Jones, you can't say I didn't do my best for you,"" Stephanie said. As far as Cathy was concerned, whether or not she went to the prom, Stephanie had done more than her share! Cathy had the feeling that she was falling in love with Troy. He may have been a big bad boy, one that mothers warned their girls away from, but he hadn't forced himself on her. He had a gorgeous cock, and he had sucked her off as she had never been sucked off! Cathy decided that she really liked him. ""You don't have to take me to the prom,"" she said. ""It would probably give you a bad reputation anyway, to be seen with a little kid like me.""\n""I like little kids,"" Troy said, smiling. He pushed a piece of his sandwich against Cathy's mouth. She opened up, and let Troy feed her. ""Wait till the guys in school hear this!"" Gerald snorted. ""A crummy little virgin who can suck cock like gangbusters!"" He started to laugh. What happened next happened so fast, that it took Cathy a full minute to comprehend it. Troy got up from the couch, and stood over Gerald, pulling him to his feet by hooking his arms under the boy's arms. ""You say nothing! Do you hear me?""\n""Aw, come on, man!"" Gerald exclaimed, trying to get out of Troy's grip. ""So what if everyone knows?""\n""So everything!"" Troy barked, doubling up a fist in Gerald's face. ""She made a promise to her mother. Don't make life more difficult for her. You keep your mouth shut, you hear?"" Gerald yanked himself free from Troy's viselike grasp, and then shrugged his shoulders. ""I don't know what difference if makes. But I can keep my mouth shut!""\n""You better!"" Troy barked. ""Because if I hear one word, and you know damned well I will--I'll have your balls on a platter, and see you eat them!"" Gerald's eyes opened a little bit, but he bit his tongue. It was a well-known fact that Troy always kept his word. Troy sat down on the couch again, and picked up the sandwich he was eating. He looked at Cathy, who was almost gaping at him. Troy laughed, and stuffed her mouth with the sandwich. ""Here, keep it busy! It's open an awful lot!"" Troy laughed. Cathy started to get mad at the rough treatment he had offered her, and then changed her mind. He seemed to be so suave, so different from the other boys. ""If your mother says so, I'll take you to your prom,"" Troy said. Cathy, her mouth full of sandwich, widened her eyes. ""But there are strings attached to that promise!"" Troy said, leaning close to her. Cathy thought she was going to drown in Troy's dark, passionate eyes. ""When you're sixteen, I want to find out if your cunt is as gorgeous as your mouth. Is it a deal?"" Cathy's passion melted in thick streams down her cunt as she nodded. ""Mind you, that's only if your mother says you can go with me. I'll bet she'll say no.""\n""I don't know. I'll ask her,"" Cathy said, finally swallowing the food in her mouth. Troy drove her home, and waited until she was in the door. Cathy sailed out to the kitchen. ""You won't believe it!"" she gasped to her mother. ""What, dear?"" Mrs. Jones said, noticing the hectic flush in her daughter's face, the unnatural brightness in her eyes. ""Stephanie got me a date for the prom on one condition!""\n""What's that, dear?""\n""I have to get my ..."" Cathy realized she had got carried away. She didn't quite know how to explain it to her mother. ""Who's your date?"" Mrs. Jones said, coming over to the kitchen table where Cathy had sat down. She ran her hands over Cathy's forehead. It was fairly cool, so the flush must be excitement. Funny Troy, Cathy thought. He had made her bathe her face with cold water and dry it thoroughly before they left Stephanie's house. Troy had said that if her mother saw flush, she'd think she'd been making it, or was sick with a fever. Cathy said that wasn't so, and Troy had just laughed. ""You wait!"" Troy said, as he dunked her head playfully into the basin full of water. ""As soon as your mother catches sight of you, she's gonna put her hands on your forehead!"" Cathy gulped. She had to tell her mother! ""A friend of Gerald's, Stephanie's steady.""\n""Humph!"" Mrs. Jones said. ""I don't like that boy."" Cathy sighed. ""Neither do but I like his friend.""\n""What's his name?"" her mother asked suspiciously. ""Troy."" Cathy's mother gasped. ""Troy Madison from Rivergate?"" Rivergate was the heavily-populated section of town where Troy lived. Cathy nodded. ""What's the condition?"" her mother asked. Her mother's voice had got very low, and Cathy knew that was a dangerous sign that her mother was getting fighting mad. Cathy gulped again. Her father staggered up the back steps, and kicked open the screen door. He was laden with groceries. Jimmy was behind him with a carton. ""Bob, wait till you hear this!"" Her mother's voice had got even deeper! Cathy suddenly paled. She brought her thumbnail to her mouth. What had she done? ""What is it sweetheart?"" Cathy's father said, coming over to the table with a troubled look on his face. ""Tell him!"" Cathy's mother demanded in a not-to- be-denied tone of voice. ""Stephanie got me a date for the prom,"" Cathy said in a small weak voice. ""Stephanie!"" Jimmy snorted. ""She's one of the biggest cock-baiters in school, and she goes with that no good son of a bitch Gerald!""\n""It's a friend of Gerald's,"" Mrs. Jones said, slamming her open palm on the table. Cathy jumped. Jimmy walked toward Cathy frowning himself. Cathy felt as if she were being picked on. ""Cathy, what did you do to get that date?""\n""Now wait a minute! Wait a minute!"" Bob Jones raised his arms, and quieted everyone down. He sat down in the chair next to Cathy, and took her trembling little hand in his. ""Who's the date, honey?"" he asked, a worried frown on his face. ""T-Troy Ma-Madison,"" Cathy said in a little voice. ""Whaaat!"" her father exclaimed, jumping up from his seat. ""That no good hoodlum!""\n""Maybe you'd better tell us what the condition is,"" Mrs. Jones, said, her voice still low in her throat. ""What condition! What are you talking about!"" Mr. Jones exclaimed. Cathy started to cry. ""I can't go to the prom because I'm a--I promised I wouldn't let any of the boys in school fuck me!"" she said, sobbing. ""So--so when Stephanie invited me over today, she didn't tell me that a friend of Gerald's was there, and Gerald thought if Troy fucked me, I'd go to the prom.""\n""Only Troy didn't fuck me. He said he respected my promise to you, and he'd take me to the prom if I'd fuck him when I was sixteen.""\n""Oh, my God!"" Mrs. Jones said, slapping her hand to her forehead. ""Cathy Jones, you aren't going to that prom with Troy Madison!"" Mr. Jones exclaimed. ""Cathy, how could you!"" Mrs. Jones exclaimed. Cathy, bewildered, feeling put-upon, sobbed even louder. She ran from the table, and went to her room. She locked the door, and fell on her bed, and sobbed violently. All of a sudden, the prom didn't mean so much. But seeing more of Troy did mean a lot to her. She really liked him, liked the way he talked, liked his manners, and his good looks, liked everything about him! But Troy had warned her that her mother would probably say no. She heard her mother knock on the door. ""Cathy, we're going out to eat. Come on, dear. Come out!""\n""Go away! I'm not going out! I don't ever want to eat again. I wish I were dead!""\n""Cathy, you open this door instantly!"" her mother cried. Cathy could hear the alarm in her mother's voice. ""Bob! Bob! Cathy's locked her door!"" She heard her father's footsteps on the stairs, and then her father knocked on the door. Cathy went to the door and opened it. ""Come on, let's go to dinner,"" her father said, patting her on the shoulder. Cathy shook her head. ""Cathy, we are not going to leave you in this house alone, so go wash your face and come with us."" Cathy dumbly marched down the hall to the bathroom, and threw cold water on her face. She remembered Troy's splashing cold water on her face earlier, and she started to cry all over again. She cried so hard that her knees turned to jelly, and when her mother came to see how she was doing, Cathy was curled up on the floor, with the cold water still running in the basin. ""Oh, Bob, she's not in any condition to go out."" Her father came to the door, and picked up his sobbing daughter, and put her back on the bed. Jimmy was standing at the foot of the bed, biting his lower lip. ""What's the matter with her, Dad?""\n""Growing pains, I suspect, Son. Come on, we'll go get a pizza, and bring it back to the house."" Cathy stayed in her room for the weekend. When she woke up Sunday morning, her eyes were all swollen and red, but she didn't care. She had the feeling that she had cried so much, that she'd never cry again in her life. She thought that she had shed her lifetime supply of tears. Jimmy tried to talk to her, and she didn't look at him. She just stared at the bedspread, and picked at it. Her mother came up to see if she wanted something to eat. Her father came up to talk to her, but Cathy just lay there, feeling very, very unhappy. Monday morning she got up and ate her breakfast, and went to school. She was dragging her footsteps. At noon, she got wonderful idea, and it perked her up a little. Her brother was very solicitous. He came up to her table in the cafeteria, and offered her his apple pie. Cathy didn't want it. She ate just because she really wanted to live. No matter how bad things were, they had to get better, and her idea had given her a little hope. She couldn't wait to see how this whole thing worked out. After school, she slipped away quickly before any of her friends could catch up with her to walk her home. She took a bus to the River Gate section of town. She wandered around the streets, until she found the one where she knew Troy worked in an automotive repair shop. When she reached it, there were a lot of motorcycles parked outside the shop. She found Troy, filled with grease, working on one of the motorcycles. ""Whatsa matter, kid? You lost?"" one of the mean- looking boys barked at her, as she walked timidly up to Troy. Troy was buried in his work, so he hadn't seen her approach. ""You took the bus the wrong way, sweetie!"" someone else said. There was a lot of rough laughter. Cathy held her ground, as Troy looked up. He saw her, and stood up. ""Shut up!"" he barked at the assembled boys. They did look like hoodlums, but then, so did Troy, all greasy, and wearing stained Levi's. The laughter died out fast. Troy walked over to her. ""Hello, Cathy,"" he said, smiling at her. ""You were right,"" Cathy said, a slight quiver in her voice. ""Mother said no.""\n""I told you so!"" Troy grinned. ""Sorry, Cathy, I really would have liked to go with you. I like you.""\n""I like you, too, Troy,"" Cathy said. ""I came to make you a promise. I don't really care about the prom so much, but I care about you, and you can--can have me when I'm sixteen, if you want.""\n""I won't hold you to that. Come to me when you're sixteen, and we'll see."" Troy walked her back to the bus, and saw that she got on it. She turned at the stairs, and looked at him. ""I mean it,"" she said. ""I think you do,"" Troy said, his face grave. ""I'll be thinking of you."" Cathy stared at Troy until the bus turned a corner. She noticed that Troy didn't move, either! Maybe it was love--the real kind.\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nSo, for the remainder of the week, Cathy acted like a stranger in her own house. She did her household chores, she did her studying, she answered her parents civilly when they spoke to her, but she acted like a little lost soul. She kept to her room most of the time. Her parents plied her with presents, promised her outings. Her brother found her a date, finally, after a desperate search. He was a nice guy, and Jimmy, without telling anyone, had bribed him, with a full week's allowance. ""I'm not going to the prom. Thank you anyway,"" she said to her shocked brother. ""Cathy! How can you?"" her mother asked. ""You wanted to go so badly.""\n""I don't want to go to the prom,"" Cathy said, toying with her food. Cathy had lost her appetite, and with it a little weight. Her face was slightly pale. Her mother and father were now hovering over her like worried birds over a baby bird who has fallen out of the nest. ""Damn!"" Jimmy exclaimed, slamming his hand on the table. ""That date cost me a whole week's allowance."" Cathy's pale face flushed as she stared angrily at her brother. ""You bribed someone to take me to the prom? What about my pride?"" she screamed. She started to cry, and ran away from the table. Mr. Jones shook his head. ""Son, your intentions were laudable but I happen to agree with Cathy.""\n""Well, he's a nice guy, and a terrific dancer!"" Jimmy said, defensively. ""That's not the point,"" Mrs. Jones said, patting her son's arm. ""The fact of the matter is, you did bribe him, and Cathy's pride has been hurt.""\n""Not to mention her heart,"" Mr. Jones said. ""What in hell does that Troy bastard have? He's the biggest heart-breaker in town!""\n""I don't know,"" Jimmy said, his mouth set in anger. ""But I'm going to find out! I think he seduced her.""\n""I doubt very much that he did. Your sister said he respected her promise to your mother,"" Mr. Jones said. ""Oh, he's the typical heart-throb,"" Mrs. Jones said, smiling slightly. ""He certainly appeals to me. Have you ever seen him? He's so tall and dark and handsome and ... well, rakish! And he's a boy after a mother's heart. He's been supporting his mother and his two sisters since he was fourteen in that automobile shop!""\n""Yeah, where all those bikers hang out!"" Jimmy snarled. ""If I were you, I wouldn't tackle him,"" Mr. Jones said, pointing his fork at his son with a stern warning look on his face. ""I've heard that he's a superb boxer, and that he's already been offered scholarships to two Ivy League colleges on those merits alone.""\n""Not to mention his skill at basketball,"" Jimmy said sarcastically. He rose from the table, discouraged, and heart- sore. He couldn't understand Cathy! She wouldn't have anything to do with him in the last week. He called up Sam Appleby, and canceled the deal. Sam didn't really care, but he invited Jimmy the next week to play soccer in his back field with some of the other boys in his set. Jimmy went back to ask his parents if it were all right. ""Sure,"" Mr. Jones said. Jimmy went back to the phone, and made the date firm. Then he went up to his sister's room. He knocked on the door. ""Cathy? ""What?""\n""Can I come in for a minute?""\n""Yeah."" Jimmy opened the door, almost timidly. He walked over to the desk where Cathy was studying. He stood behind her chair. ""I'm sorry, Cathy,"" he said, putting his hand on her shoulder. Her flesh felt warm, and Jimmy felt his cock lurch to life. He wanted her so badly! ""I just wanted you to be happy. That's why I did it. I thought it would make you happy.""\n""It's all right, Jimmy,"" Cathy said, softly. Jimmy got frustrated. He pulled Cathy out of the chair, and shook her. ""Well, what's the matter?"" he cried, gripping her tightly by her shoulders. ""Tell me what's wrong!""\n""Nothing's wrong,"" Cathy said, in that soft, listless voice, when Jimmy stopped shaking her. ""Oh, yes, something's wrong. What is it? Did I do something bad?"" Cathy shook her head, feeling her eyes well up with tears. ""Don't you want to go to the prom?"" Cathy shook her head again. ""Well, what do you want, Cathy?"" her brother exclaimed, thoroughly exasperated. ""I want Troy,"" Cathy said, simply. ""Shit! You're crazy, you know that? He's the worst hoodlum in town!""\n""Who says, and why?"" Cathy cried out. ""Well, ask Mom and Dad!"" Jimmy exhorted. ""You ask them!"" Cathy retorted. Jimmy's face flushed. ""How come it's all right for you to go out with Suzy and Lorraine. How come it's all right for you to come home at all hours, after fucking someone, or cutting up or drunk? And how come it's not all right for Troy?"" she demanded fiercely. ""I don't know,"" came the deep voice of her father, who had been listening in the open doorway. Cathy turned, her eyes flaring at her father. ""You had to bail him out of jail one night when he started a brawl at that dance at Edgemoor! I never heard anyone say that Troy was ever in jail.""\n""He's just never been caught yet!"" Jimmy exclaimed. Cathy sat down at her desk, and rested her head on her arms. Jimmy didn't like being reminded of the time he had been in jail, along with Ron, and Wayne, and Whitey, for breaking up the dance hall. He stormed out of the room, and out of the house. ""Jimmy!"" his mother called after him, as she saw his stormy progress. She went upstairs, and into Cathy's room. ""Now what's wrong?"" she asked, a hint of exasperation in her own voice. ""Jimmy just stormed out of the house.""\n""Sure! And nobody cares. He can go and get himself jailed again, or he can go fuck the school whores. You don't care! Only you've got this silly notion that it matters for me, and Troy, because he doesn't live on this end of town!"" Cathy retorted. ""Young lady, I think I've had all I can take from you!"" Mrs. Jones said. Mr. Jones put his hand on his wife's arm. ""She's right, June."" He led his wife out of the room, and closed the door. He was frowning. ""Bob, what is it?""\n""I don't know. But I have an idea. I'll be back later, dear."" He kissed his wife, and left the house himself. Jimmy was hot. He hadn't seen as much of Suzy as usual, so he went to her house. Suzy answered the door. ""Hi!"" Jimmy said. ""Well, well, well, Jimmy, lover-boy!"" she drawled, throwing her arms around his neck and kissing her. ""Cool it! Where are your mother and father?""\n""Out, as usual. Come on in, and let's make it.""\n""O.K. Where's Steph?""\n""She went downtown with Gerald. They're going to go dragging on Route 50!"" Jimmy came into the living room, and sat on the couch. Suzy sat down next to him. Jimmy already had the reputation of a swinger at school, and he was used to having girls fall all over him. That alone kept his confidence high. Suzy's body was as trim as a clipper, and just as sexy. She had long, sleek legs, a trim waist, large and firm breasts, and broad hips. She also had a deep, throaty voice that had initially been an affectation, but was rapidly becoming her own, so assiduously did she practice it. Jimmy's cock was pounding in his pants. He was desperate for some ass, and Suzy was ideal. ""Nice night, isn't it?"" Suzy purred in his ear, quite well aware of the effect of her voice. ""Lovely,"" Jimmy said, somewhat sarcastically. His hand started to massage her soft delicate shoulder through her cotton blouse. He felt the warm, smooth skin through the material, and his cock lurched again, crawling down his thigh. Suzy moaned, and curled up closer to Jimmy. She let him do the work. Jimmy was a smooth operator, and he had more class than most of the boys she fucked. She liked taking a back seat, and letting him do the driving. It excited her more. Keeping his hand on her shoulder, and softly caressing it, he reached over with his other hand and started to undo the buttons of her blouse, one at a time, until he had reached the last one. Then, to keep her feeling sexy, he nibbled on her ear a little. Suzy shivered. It felt so good to be teased like this! Jimmy liked the perfume she was wearing, and inhaled deeply. He reached up to fondle her breasts through her bra, before he went to undo it. He noticed that the hooks were in the front. He grunted. Much easier, he thought. Suzy turned her head to him, wanting a kiss. Jimmy met her moist lips, and started to flick his tongue around them, teasing her even more. ""Ohh, Jimmy, lover!"" Suzy gasped, feeling the fires build in her own loins. He unhooked the bra, and it fell away from her tits. His hand gripped at one of her treasures, and he started to knead the soft flesh. They were nice and firm. Her nipples were already puckered, a sure sign that she was excited. Jimmy had the urge to shove his cock into her furiously. But he took his time. It was always better that way, even when the girls were as hot as Suzy. Or Lorraine! He grunted again, remembering that Cathy knew he fucked her, too. Jimmy noticed that Suzy's smooth stomach was beginning to heave with her excitement. Her tits jiggled with her heaving chest. Jimmy felt Suzy's tongue snake into his mouth, teasing his tongue. ""Ohh, Jimmy!"" Suzy gasped. Jimmy's hand went smoothly to her knee, where the hem of her skirt was. He started to lift it slowly, until his hand cupped her muff. Suzy's muff arched upward slightly, as she felt Jimmy's fingers dabbling in her wet crotch. Jimmy's head came down and he began to suckle on one of her breasts, as his fingers finished the work of exciting Suzy. He loved it when they begged for it, and he intended to drive Suzy crazy. ""Ahh! Ohhh!"" Suzy moaned against his mouth. She sucked on his tongue, drawing it deeply into her excited mouth. He started to press her backward on the couch. Suzy went readily, her desire building until it was almost unbearable. ""Oh, Jimmy,"" Suzy gasped, ""put it in me, quick. I'm dying for it!"" she gasped. Her hands fumbled with Jimmy's fly. Jimmy heard the harsh rasping of metal against metal, as Suzy's eager hands released his cock. He thought he would shoot his load as soon as Suzy's hand had gripped his cock. She placed the head of his massive peter at the warm, drooling entrance to her twat. Jimmy thrust forward, and his cock head became embedded in Suzy's sweet little snatch. Suzy started to kiss his face all over. She kissed his lips, and worked her way down. His skin was so smooth and warm,, that Suzy thought she would faint with pleasure, as she worked her way down his neck, running her tongue along his throbbing skin. ""Oh, you're great, baby!"" Jimmy said, as he pushed in a little more. He felt Suzy's cuntal walls give way before the sensuous onslaught of his cock. Then Suzy bit him on his neck, and sucked. Suzy was very turned on to Jimmy. ""Hey!"" Jimmy said. ""Stop it!"" Suzy was giving him a hickey! ""Just leaving my mark on you, lover,"" Suzy cooed. Jimmy couldn't resist her voice, so he let her have her way. He had what he wanted, anyway, his cock planted in her deep twat. ""Oh, put that big muscle in my cunt, lover!"" Suzy gasped. She arched her hips up and impaled herself more deeply on Jimmy's manhood. Jimmy was going crazy with Suzy's gyrations under him. ""You sure are tight, honey,"" Jimmy gasped, as he thrust inward again. He felt his balls pressing against Suzy's quivering ass cheeks. His cock throbbed wildly against the tight walls of her cunt. He felt her honey dripping all over him. Jimmy began to move in Suzy's cunt, drawing his massive prod out to the cock head, and then thrusting it inward, plunging deeply into Suzy's twat. Suzy kept up her mad gyrations, swiveling her hips around and around on Jimmy's pistoning cock. Jimmy's cock, on its downward plunge, hit Suzy's clitoris, teasing it, making it tingle. Suzy went crazy. Jimmy was the best lover she knew! ""Oh, faster, lover, faster!"" Suzy gasped. She threw her legs up in the air, and wrapped them around Jimmy's undulating waist. Jimmy grunted, and began to piston in and out of Suzy faster and faster. He felt his balls swell with their heavy load of unspent come. He pumped into her like a rutting lion, slamming his huge hard-on deeply into her honey pot. Her juices flowed around his cock lavishly. Jimmy felt them spewing out of her cunt. He felt her boobs pressed against his chest, felt the puckered hard nipples. He became more and more excited. His ass cheeks rose and fell in a demanding rhythm as he ripped into her cunt like a mad man. ""Oh, yes, shove that dick into me. Make me come!"" Suzy gasped. Her hips arched up wildly off the couch, as she tried to stuff even his balls into her aching and eager cunt. Jimmy felt her cuntal walls start to close in around his pistoning cock. He felt his juices boiling in his balls, as he plunged deeply into Suzy's teeming twat. ""Unh, I'm going to come!"" Suzy gasped. She clutched more tightly around Jimmy's neck, pressing his mouth down onto hers. Their tongues fucked each other in the same rhythm as Jimmy's cock plunged in and out of her cunt. Jimmy felt his balls getting wet and matted with Suzy's come juice, as they slapped against her wet humping ass. He felt the soft rippling in her cunt that presaged orgasm, and he increased the speed of his fucking. He had to get her off fast, because he knew he was going to shoot his own load. ""Ohhh!"" Suzy squealed. The heels of her feet beat a wild tattoo on Jimmy's rising and falling asscheeks, as she started to come. Jimmy felt the heat of her convulsing cunt, felt her cuntal muscles gripping his great prod. Her snatch turned into a vacuum, sucking all the come out of him. He felt the boiling load in his balls starting to spew up his long fuck shaft as Suzy's orgasm reached a peak. Clutching the wildly writhing girl tightly, Jimmy's come slit started to spit its load of slimy scum deep into her convulsing cunt. He grunted as his thrusts became more and more violent. He plunged deeply into the well of her lust, and added to the hot frothing liquids that welled up and spewed out of her. Each thrust deposited another load of scum deep into her cunt. ""Ohh, you big wonderful bastard!"" Suzy gasped, as her body suddenly collapsed. ""Yeah!"" Jimmy gasped, as he spewed the last of his load in her quivering quim. He collapsed on top of her body, and rested from the violence of his orgasm. Jimmy never fucked a girl and left her. He kissed her and made pretty cooing sounds in her ear, until she had calmed down. They held each other like that for several moments, until Jimmy's cock got small and plopped out of Suzy's cunt. Suzy went upstairs to the bathroom to wash herself off, and repair the damage. She came downstairs, and made frozen pizza for both of them to eat in the kitchen. When Suzy's rather remiss parents came home, slightly tipsy, from a party they had attended, they found Jimmy and Suzy innocently talking and eating pizza in the kitchen. In another part of town, Bob Jones walked down a littered street. It wasn't very late, and there were lots of children on the street, playing stick ball, or marbles. Many of the children were committing various sorts of mayhem, unsupervised and over-active. ""Hey!"" he said to one lone boy who was pitching rocks at a window high up in a warehouse. ""That's not nice.""\n""Ahh, go fuck yourself, you old geezer!"" the boy said, pitching another rock. Bob Jones laughed. He had grown up in a fairly affluent society, and he lived in one now. But he could understand the frustration and anger of kids like this. He worked with the Police Athletic League in town. He was grateful for his own kids, who had turned out so well. If he were troubled about Cathy now, it was only that she was unhappy, and had been losing weight. And Jimmy was upset, too. There was a close bond between those two, which had been beautiful to watch as they grew. Far from being jealous of his little sister, when she came along, Jimmy had adored her, right from the first, and the two of them were as good together as two kids could be who lived in the same house. But now there was something else to overcome. And Bob knew that it was his possessiveness of his daughter, his need to keep her young. He had never forgotten how he met his wife, and how they had got married. It had been a shotgun wedding, but it was the best thing that had ever happened to Bob Jones, and he had never once, for a single second, regretted it. He didn't want to regret any move of his now either. He knew he was a bit prejudiced. He wanted the best for his daughter. But he was also aware that what he thought was best for her, was not necessarily what Cathy would think was the best. She was obviously smitten with the boy, and Bob was going to find out why. Even his wife's eyes had flashed when she mentioned him. He couldn't be entirely unscrupulous. In the same breath in which his peers mentioned his hairy pranks, and wild doings, they also mentioned the fact that he did support his mother and two sisters, and squired them around with him. That kind of loyalty was not to be dismissed readily. Bob knew the boy only by reputation. He was about to meet him personally. He walked up to the garage where he knew the boy worked, and walked in. There were several toughs, including Gerald and Stephanie, who lived a few doors away from him, hanging around. Stephanie's jaw dropped when she saw Bob. ""Goo-good evening, Mr. Jones,"" she gasped. ""Don't worry, Steph,"" Mr. Jones said, with a wry smile. ""I'm not going to tell your parents."" Stephanie relaxed a little. ""Where's Troy Madison?"" he asked. Stephanie and Gerald looked at each other. ""He's out on Highway 50, dragging on his Harley, Mr. Jones,"" said Gerald. Bob looked around. ""Where can I find a seat and wait for him?"" he asked. ""In there. That's his office,"" said one of the toughs. Bob walked into the dingy office, and sat down at the desk. It was fairly neat, a trait not usually found in sixteen-year-old boys, and Bob was impressed. There were also a passel of books on the desk--good books, another fact which impressed Bob. They were well thumbed, and the pages were marked, passages underlined. On many of the pages, were grease marks. Troy didn't let any grass grow under his feet, obviously. He heard a muffled roar, and stood up, going to the door of the office. Troy roared into the garage, and parked his bike. He was a tall guy, Bob guessed about six-one, and well built. One of the toughs went up to him, and said something to him. Troy, pulling the bike up on the kick stand, looked in the direction of the office door, and saw Mr. Jones. He walked over to him, his pace smooth and long- legged, a little bit like a cat's, thought Bob. He stood in front of Bob, his thumbs hooked into the thick leather belt of his riding leathers. Bob grinned slightly, and mimicked his posture. ""Young man, you are a threat to every decent, staid American home. You're the rake of the town, a hell-raiser, and you're so damned sexy that even my wife squirms in her seat."" The grim expression on Troy's face melted, and he laughed, the laugh lighting up his dark eyes. ""But your wife won't let her daughter go to a staid, all-American decent dance with me.""\n""Ah, but that's understandable! After all, your presence at that dance changes the whole atmosphere. I can see it now!"" Bob laughed, warming to his subject, ""all those decent virginal girls, turning weak in the knees, and abandoning their nice staid, respectful boyfriends to flock into your arms, as if you were some polygamous sultan with a harem in addition to twenty adoring wives."" There was a wry look on Troy's face. ""Are you aware that girls who don't put out don't go to the prom?""\n""I am aware,"" Bob said. There was something solid about the boy. Yes, he was obviously wild, but no wilder, really, than his Jimmy. ""It doesn't really matter,"" Troy said, extracting a cigarette from a pack in the breast pocket of his leather jacket. ""Why not?""\n""Because I'm going to have your daughter anyway, when she's sixteen.""\n""What makes you so sure?"" Bob asked, alarmed. ""She promised."" Bob sighed, and sagged against the door frame. ""Knowing my daughter, she'll keep her word,"" Bob said, frowning at the boy. ""Right! Any girl who can resist peer pressure to keep a silly promise she made to her mother has to mean what she says,"" Troy responded. ""Huh?""\n""Your move, Mr. Jones.""\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\nBob looked at the tall, powerful boy, thoughtfully. ""I suggest we go home and talk about it. I'm quite sure my wife would love to meet you."" Troy laughed. ""Do you want me to meet her?""\n""Not particularly, but since men like you exist in the world, I guess I have no choice. My wife is just going to have to control herself.""\n""Did you bring your car?""\n""That would be a bit of a slap in the face in this neighborhood, don't you think? I wasn't slumming."" Troy walked over to his Harley, and kicked it to life. He handed Bob a helmet. ""Let's go,"" he said. Bob got on the back of the motorcycle gingerly, and they sped away, leaving behind a group of aghast boys. They pulled up in front of the Jones's house, and Troy parked the bike. Bob let himself into the house. ""June? I'm home!""\n""Hello, dear! I'm in the kitchen!"" Bob walked out to the kitchen, the tall, booted boy following. His lovely wife turned around with an anxious smile on her face, which quickly turned to an expression of shock. ""Bob, what's he ...?""\n""I invited him here.""\n""Oh!"" June said in a small voice. ""Sit down!"" Bob said, pointing to a chair. Troy sat. ""I suppose you drink?""\n""Like a fish,"" Troy said. ""Listen!"" Bob snapped, going to the cupboard to get a bottle of scotch, ""I'm not playing any games with you. Don't play any with me."" June looked at her husband adoringly, and then at Troy with some fear. Troy laughed. ""I drink, moderately. I've never raped a girl, or hit one. I've never beaten my mother or my sisters, and once in awhile, I've been known to mix it up in a bar. I have, on occasion, been known to throw the first punch.""\n""Thank you,"" Bob said, sitting down with the bottle, and some glasses filled with ice. He turned to his wife. ""I brought him here because Cathy likes him. I cannot pretend that I don't know why. He's intelligent, honest, and industrious. The only thing that makes him different from Jimmy, is that he was born on the other side of town, and he has to work for everything he gets.""\n""You forgot something. My companions are different.""\n""No different than Jimmy's on occasion when he wants to swing, or Gerald or Whitey's, and who's that other boy who always hangs out over there?""\n""Ron Biltmore,"" Troy volunteered. ""Yes. Now, Cathy has gone out with Wayne, and Ron. I don't know about Whitey.""\n""Whitey only goes out with girls who put out."" June was bewildered. ""What are your intentions with regard to my daughter?"" Bob asked, pouring the scotch. ""Strictly honorable--until she's sixteen.""\n""Well, we have no choice in that matter, do we?"" Bob said, handing his wife a glass of scotch. June was very grateful for the liquor. She remembered her husband from his wild days, and to her, it appeared that he was getting just as wild in his approaching middle age. ""Why--why don't we have any choice when she's sixteen, Bob?"" June asked her husband. ""Because Cathy apparently promised herself to him when he was sixteen.""\n""Oh, my God!"" June exclaimed softly. ""Well, dear, we were at it at the same age. What did you expect?""\n""Bob, darling, I don't know what to expect. Why did you bring him here?""\n""Because he's a thorn in my side, that's why! Because my daughter, whom I love dearly, is pining for him. Because deep in my father's heart I know that somewhere along the line, if she feels that strongly, she's run amiss. I had to see what it was she liked.""\n""Oh!"" Troy laughed again. ""She just wants a date for the senior prom,"" he said. ""I told you not to play games with me,"" Bob said, angrily, slamming his hand on the table. ""Forgive me. I'm in the habit of mocking. It's not true.""\n""Of course it's not true. She had a chance to go to the prom, and she turned it down. She wanted to go with you!"" Mrs. Jones said. ""Well, that's why I brought him home. I didn't intend to bring him home. I just wanted to see what he was like, that's all,"" Bob said. ""But I like him after all,"" he finished, taking a deep draught of the liquor. ""Dear, are you saying you want Cathy to go to the prom with him?""\n""I don't want Cathy to go with anyone. She's fourteen. I'm jealous and possessive, which is typical of fathers. But yes, if Cathy wants to go to the prom, I'm quite sure the young man will take good care of her, and bring her home in one piece.""\n""And what about her reputation?""\n""I have a feeling it will soar enormously, and she'll be the belle of the ball. Can you dance?"" he asked Troy. ""Yes,"" Troy said. ""Why don't you call Cathy down?"" Bob asked his wife. June smiled at Bob, and covered his hand with hers, squeezing it fondly. She couldn't say, as she walked to the foot of the stairs to call Cathy, that she disliked the boy, and reputations were ephemeral things, easily made and just as easily lost. He seemed solid enough. ""Cathy? Cathy, dear?""\n""Yes, Mom?"" Cathy called, coming to the head of the stairs. ""There's someone here to see you. Come down.""\n""Yes, Mom,"" Cathy said, starting listlessly down the stairs. June walked quickly back to the kitchen, anxious to see her daughter's expression when she saw Troy sitting at the kitchen table. ""Do an old man a favor, will you?"" her husband was asking Troy. ""What's that, sir?""\n""Puh-leez don't knock her up. I'd like her to go to college. I knocked her mother up, and she's never found the time or energy to get her degree.""\n""Bob!"" June gasped, as Troy laughed. ""Oh!"" Cathy gasped. She turned slightly pale when she saw Troy sitting with her parents. Bob rose from the table, filled his wife's glass and his with more scotch, and, carrying the glasses in one hand, he put his arms around his wife's shoulders with the other. ""Yes, Cathy, you can go to the prom with Troy,"" Bob said. ""Mother and I are going to bed. Don't stay up too late, and leave the front lights on. God knows when your brother will be home!"" With that, Bob ushered his wife out of the kitchen, and up the stairs to their bedroom. Cathy approached the table almost timidly. After her initial shock, it was like Christmas, and Easter, and her birthday, all rolled into one. She felt shy, and she blushed. ""Hello,"" she said, shyly. Troy laughed, and reaching out one of his hands, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her to him. He sat her on his lap and looked up at her, his eyes glowing. ""Your father extracted a different kind of promise from me,"" he said, his voice husky, as he eyed her lush body. ""What?"" she said. ""He said not to knock you up because he wants you to go to college.""\n""Well that doesn't absolve me from my promise to Mom.""\n""Oh, yes it does. I don't think you promised your mother you'd stay a virgin till you were sixteen."" Cathy blushed. ""How do you know that?""\n""Because you're a lousy liar. You didn't say I could have your cherry when you were sixteen. You said I could have you. And no girl who sucks cock the way you do, is inexperienced.""\n""Oh."" Cathy was getting very nervous. She couldn't look at Troy. She toyed with his glass, which still sat, only partially drunk, on the table. ""What did you promise your mother?""\n""I promised I wouldn't sleep with any of the boys in school.""\n""Absolved!"" Troy exclaimed, laughing. ""I'm not one of the boys at your school! Who got to you first?"" Cathy sighed. She bit her lower lip. She wasn't about to tell Troy, but she liked him so much, she didn't want to offend him. ""Hey! Don't you like me any more?"" Troy asked, turning her head to face him. Cathy looked into his deep eyes, and almost fell into them. She smiled, and put her arms around his neck. ""Yes, I like you. I like you a lot,"" Cathy said softly. Troy grasped her by her shoulders, and felt the tremor in them. He pulled Cathy hard against his chest. His mouth came forward and covered hers. Cathy loved his mouth. It was beautiful, more beautiful than it had been when he had kissed her before. She felt his lips wandering moistly all over hers. She opened her mouth, wanting more of him, and she felt his tongue snake into her mouth, the tip of his tongue flicking lightly against the tip of her tongue. Then his tongue went wild in her mouth. He lashed it against the roof of her mouth, and flicked it along the underside of her tongue. Cathy moaned against his mouth, feeling the warmth of her fluids seeping through her pants. She could feel the hard bulge of Troy's cock against her ass cheeks. Troy pushed her forward slightly, off his cock. Cathy wanted him in the worst way, and was suddenly very grateful that she had worded her promise in such a way that she did feel absolved from it. Her hand went down to the bulge in his pants, and she pressed the palm of her hand into it. ""You want it?"" Troy murmured, biting her ear lobe. ""Yes,"" she whispered. ""Then take it,"" he said. Cathy's trembling hand unzipped the fly on his leather pants. She reached in, and gasped when she felt the throbbing hardness of his prick against her eager palm. She took it out, and pumped it a few times. Troy winced. Troy pushed her off his lap, and reaching under her skirt, pulled down her pants. Cathy stepped out of them and then straddled Troy's knees. There was a certain amount of danger involved in what she was doing. Her parents could come down any moment, or her brother walk in. But Cathy was so blind with her lust that she didn't care, indeed even relished the danger. It added an erotic fillip to the whole scene. She panted with excitement, as she stared at his huge cock. She looked at him, a little bit scared. ""It's so big,"" she gasped. ""Maybe it won't fit."" Troy laughed, his voice husky and low in his throat. His hands reached under her skirt, and he caressed her ass cheeks softly, pulling her closer to his cock. Cathy reached down, and rubbed his cock again, marveling at the incredible softness of the flesh, which covered the blood-engorged steel-like hardness beneath. She placed his cock at the entrance to her hungry, dripping pussy, and started to sit down on it. She felt his cock head plop into her cunt, stretching her incredibly tight fuck tunnel wider than it had ever been stretched with Jimmy's cock. ""Oh!"" she gasped. The juices in her cunt welled up and flowed, thick as syrup, as warm as lava, down her quivering fuck channel as she started to squirm downward on his raging prick. Troy reached out, and his hands softly caressed her tits, fondling them, kneading the nipples until they were puckered and tingling with erotic pleasure. Troy's hands continued to caress Cathy, as she squirmed downward on his cock a little bit at a time. Finally she felt her pussy hairs mesh with his dark, pubic hairs. She looked down at the lewd joining of their flesh, and gasped. It was a turn-on! The very sight of their meeting caused her sex sweat to pour out of her body. Her blouse clung wetly to her. She grunted and started to ride upward on his cock, until she had reached his cock head. Then she started to swivel downward again, feeling her cuntal walls spread before his thick, throbbing cock. Her motions were slow at first, as she got used to his cock. ""So tight!"" Troy gasped, as his passion began to rise in his loins. Cathy gyrated sexily around and around on his cock, feeling the hard, throbbing flesh massage the itching walls of her cunt. Her juices started to spew out of her copiously. His cock stuffed her has she had never been stuffed. She looked at Troy's face. It was flushed, and he looked at her through heavily-lidded, glowing eyes. His hips started to arch upward, as she bounced down on his massive cock. ""Such a nice, soft, sweet little snatch you have!"" he gasped, as his face became twisted with his passion. He grunted, and grasped Cathy's body tightly to his. Cathy felt his breath hot and moist on her cheek, felt his heart hammering against her tit, as he clutched her. He bucked his hips upward, each thrust becoming stronger, and more frenzied. Cathy whimpered as her lust grew, feeling her loins boiling with her juices. She felt like a volcano about to erupt. Her cuntal muscles started to quiver with a life of their own, as she ground her muff into his thickly- furred groin, feeling the pressure of her slamming motions, feeling his thick throbbing cock spreading her pussy lips wider and wider. Beneath her humping ass, she felt the tremor of passion in his strong, long, lean thighs. She heard him moan softly, felt his mouth on her neck, felt the heat of his face, as she pressed her cheek against his. Troy started to smash his loins harder and faster into Cathy's cunt. Cathy felt the hot fleshy ecstasy rise in her trembling body, felt the quivering take possession of her. She suddenly felt weak with the intense pleasure which had taken possession of her body. She closed her eyes, and rested her forehead on his shoulder, savoring the feel of the leather jacket he was wearing, the warm smell of him, soap and water mixed with grease, and the smell of his desire. Cathy would have sworn that her insides were melting, as the heat in her body built to a raging inferno that demanded release. Her orgasm built steadily, ponderously, in her heaving belly, as she ground her muff heavily into his hairy groin. Her cuntal muscles began to jerk furiously, the tempo and rhythm increasing in intensity until she bounced up and down with spastic motions. The ripples of hot ecstasy coursed through her with an unbearable intensity. She started to cry out. Troy stopped thrusting, and held her for a moment, as she trembled on the delirious brink of orgasm. ""No, no,"" she gasped, ""no, no. Don't stop,""\n""Shhh, easy, Cathy, easy."" Troy's hands moved up and down her back softly, calming her down. Cathy realized that she was on the verge of screaming. Against her tight pussy walls she felt Troy's cock throbbing violently. Troy started to move in her cunt again, and Cathy felt her pussy juices flowing lavishly around his hard- humping prick. The pleasure built again. Cathy bit into the shoulder of his leather jacket, as her orgasm built to an incredible pitch. Troy's arms clutching Cathy's body tightly to his, tightened more around her slender, trembling frame. He started to hump up into her with more frenzy. Then Cathy felt the first frothing hot spray of his man juices spewing into her dripping cunt, adding to the load of syrup which flowed unceasingly and in amazing quantities from Cathy's overheated cunt. Her cuntal muscles pulled frantically at his now hard-driving dork, as he smashed his prick deeper and deeper into her pussy. His cock drove deeply into her fuck tunnel, each thrust causing another wave of passionate pleasure to wash over her. The heady aroma of his aroused manhood reached her nostrils, and it worked on her senses like an aphrodisiac. Her head reeled with the strong sexual stimuli which flooded her. Her body became spastic. She clutched frantically at Troy's powerful frame. Her hips rocked back and forth with wanton, abandoned motions, around Troy's spewing cock. Troy grunted, the sound strangled as he tried to muffle it, and then Cathy felt the last of his load spewing into her still-quivering cunt. Cathy became light-headed. She felt weak, as her orgasm faded away slowly. She turned soft and felt as if all her bones had melted, as she collapsed into Troy's big arms. She could feel his breath, warm on her neck. ""Do you believe in love at first sight?"" she finally asked, her voice breathy. ""No.""\n""Neither do I,"" Cathy sighed, savoring the hot stuffed feeling of Troy's cock in her cunt. She felt the rumbling of Troy's laugh in his belly. His cock lurched lustfully in her cunt again. Troy pulled Cathy off his cock. ""Ohh!"" she protested. He picked up her pants, and Cathy put them on with trembling hands. She really felt fucked, as she had never felt fucked in her life. Troy pushed the glass of scotch across to her, and Cathy took a sip, making a bad face. But the liquor was bracing. While they sat at the table, talking, the front door opened, and Jimmy, starved from his fucking session with Suzy, walked out to the kitchen. His jaw dropped when he stood in the door, and saw Cathy with Troy. ""What is he doing here?"" he asked Cathy, pointing to Troy. ""Why don't you ask me?"" Jimmy walked into the room, fists clenched, slightly crouched. His eyes darted from Troy to Cathy, and then back to Troy again. ""What are you doing in my house?""\n""Your father invited me here,"" Troy said. Jimmy strode over to Cathy, and pulled the glass away from her hands. She had been sharing the liquor with Troy. He sniffed it, and then slammed the glass down on the table. ""You're drinking!"" Jimmy barked at Cathy. He turned, his face livid with rage, to Troy, and stood over him. ""Get out of here.""\n""No.""\n""I said get out of here before I punch you out!""\n""You'll have a hard time doing that, Jimmy.""\n""I don't want you with my sister!""\n""You're better for her?"" Jimmy turned slightly pale and straightened up, defensive. ""What do you mean by that?""\n""I didn't get to her first, and I don't think she's made it with any one in school. So it has to be you."" Cathy gasped. She stared with alarm from Jimmy to Troy. Jimmy looked at Cathy. Cathy understood the look. ""I didn't tell him,"" she whispered, softly. ""You didn't have to tell me. Your brother did.""\n""I did not!"" Jimmy bellowed. ""Shhh! Your mother and father are in bed,"" Troy cautioned. He reached up, grabbed Jimmy by his shirt, and sat him down hard in a chair. ""Let's lay our cards on the table, huh?"" he said, staring keenly at Jimmy. ""You aren't the first guy I've met who's made it with his own sister. So stop making a federal case out of it. You won't be the last, either!"" Cathy suddenly giggled. Troy leaned on the table, and stared at Jimmy. ""It's all right, as far as I'm concerned. What isn't all right is being possessive about it. You've been with a woman tonight. I think you should allow your sister the same right."""
954,Cherry Popper,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', '1st', 'oral']","You see, I'm not very comfortable with ladies my own age, especially ones I don't know too well. I get all tongue-tied and nervous. I usually turn beet red, sweat a lot, stutter and can't say what I want to say. But it's quite the opposite with young girls. I feel comfortable with them and I can talk a streak, and get them to do anything I want.\n\nJanet had a 9 year old daughter named Jeanie. She was a sexy little thing whom I always thought would make a nice fuck, but all the time I knew her, she showed little sign of fancying me. How wrong I was, as you will see when I tell you her story.\n\nIt was the middle of June last year. I had just gotten home from work when the phone rang. I answered it. ""Hi,"" a female voice said. ""Is this Jack?""\n\n""Yes,"" I answered. ""Who's this?""\n\n""It's Janet,"" she answered.\n\nI immediately thought she had some small job she needing me to do. ""Oh, hi, Janet. How are you doing?""\n\n""Not bad,"" she answered. ""Listen Jack, I need a big favor from you. I have to go out of town tomorrow. I'll be gone for three days, but I'm having trouble finding a babysitter for Jeanie. As you probably know, its graduation tomorrow, and all my usual babysitters are going to the dance. Do you think you could look after her for me? I'd really appreciate your help.""\n\nMy heart started pounding in my chest. The idea of spending three days and nights alone with little Jeanie made my cock stiffen like it hadn't done for a long time. I took a deep breath. ""I'd be happy to, Janet,"" I said in as calm a voice as I could manage.\n\n""Thanks, Jack,"" Janet added. ""You're a life saver. Can you come over about this time tomorrow night?""\n\nI told her that would be no problem and we hung up.\n\nI went straight to Janet's place after work the next evening. She lived in a small cottage on the outskirts of town on two acres of land. The night before I had packed a small bag with a few changes of clothing and toiletry items, making sure I didn't forget my tube of KY Jelly. I'm an optimist, and hoped I'd get lucky.\n\nI didn't even get a chance to knock on the door when it was opened by Jeanie. She had a big smile on her face. ""Hi, Jack,"" she greeted me, taking my hand and leading me into the house. ""Mommy says you're going to babysit me."" She giggled. She had the most charming giggle I ever heard.\n\nJeanie was a very beautiful young 9 year old girl. She was tall for her age, standing at least five feet, and had a lovely slender body. She was bare footed and wearing a short mini skirt which gave me a great view of her long legs. They were beautifully shaped, even though her knees were somewhat knobby. She had on a spaghetti strapped tank top which left a good six inches of her slim, flat tummy exposed. Her long strawberry blond hair was done up in a pony tail, and her big sky blue eyes were opened wide and sparkling. She was truly a sight to behold.\n\n""Jack's here, mommy,"" she hollered, as we approached the stairs leading to the second floor.\n\n""OK, dear,"" Janet answered. ""I'll be right down.""\n\nJeanie led me to the living room and offered me a seat. She sat in a chair opposite me. Her legs splayed open carelessly. A lot of young girls are somewhat careless in the positioning of their legs, especially girls a few years younger than Jeanie. But for someone as old as she was, I thought her actions were a little odd. In fact I thought she might be doing this on purpose. Her little girl panties came into plain view. They were white with pink hearts. My cock immediately sprang to life. Thank God I was sitting, and I was able to hide it from her. If that was her purpose for flashing me, it worked.\n\nI couldn't take my eyes off them. Jeanie could see what I was staring at, and I swear she deliberately spread her legs wider.\n\nJust then, Janet entered the room. ""Watch how you are sitting, young lady,"" she reprimanded her daughter. She had a big smile on her face. ""You don't want Jack to think you're a slut, do you?""\n\n""Sorry, mommy,"" Jeanie acknowledged, straightening up and closing her legs. She giggled and blushed.\n\nAfter a few minutes of pleasantries, Janet announced that she had to go. She took me into the kitchen and showed me a list she had placed on the fridge. It listed her cell number, in case of an emergency, along with Jeanie's bath and bed times, and other information that might come in handy.\n\n""Thanks again, Jack,"" she said as Jeanie and I walked her to her car. ""You be a good girl for Jack, dear and do whatever he tells you. Remember, he's the boss."" She kissed her daughter good bye and left.\n\nWe ordered a pizza for supper, and as we waited for it to be delivered, we watched TV. I sat on the chesterfield and Jeanie lay on the carpet in front of me. It wasn't long before she bent her knees and waved her long legs around. With every movement she made, her skirt rose higher and higher. ""I like your panties, Jeanie,"" I told her, and chuckled.\n\nShe turned her head and glared at me. The glare quickly changed into a big grin. ""You shouldn't be looking at them,"" she chided. ""That's not nice."" She giggled and turned back towards the TV, making no attempt to cover up.\n\n""It's pretty nice from where I'm sitting,"" I teased her, laughing. ""They're very pretty panties.\n\n""Do you really like them, Jack?"" she asked in an innocent sounding voice. ""They're my best pair."" She giggled again. ""Do you want to see them again?""\n\n""I'd love to,"" I answered excitedly.\n\nJeanie stood up and lifted her skirt over her tummy and spun around to give me a better view. Then she reached down and pulled her panties up tightly so that the material buried itself in the crack of her vulva, producing the nicest camel toe I had ever seen. She spun around again to show off her neat little bum this time. Her ass was just as intriguing as her pussy. The material was pulled right into her crack revealing her soft, firm, white cheeks.\n\nShe stopped spinning and stood right in front of me. By this time my cock was so hard that even by sitting, it couldn't be hidden. She looked down at it and giggled.\n\n""I think you really do like my panties,"" she teased me.\n\nJust then the door bell rang. Saved by the bell. ""That'll be the pizza,"" I said, standing. My cock tented my pants. ""See what you did to me,"" I told her, chuckling as I tried to flatten it against my stomach.\n\nAs I left the room, still trying to straighten out my pants, I could hear Jeanie giggling as she straightened out her skirt.\n\nWe ate our pizza in the kitchen, and as we ate, we talked. ""You used to go out with my girlfriend, Carrie, didn't you?"" she asked.\n\n""I used to see a girl named Carrie until she and her family left town a while ago,"" I admitted. ""She was your friend?""\n\n""Yep. My best friend. We used to tell each other everything.""\n\n""Hey. Wait a minute,"" I interrupted her. ""Now I remember. She told me she had a friend who was anxious to grow up and do things that she and I did. That must have been you. Am I right?""\n\nJeanie blushed and giggled. ""Maybe,"" she said brazenly.\n\nI chuckled. ""So that's why you made a point of showing me your panties.""\n\nJeanie covered her mouth with her hand and giggled again. Her face went bright red.\n\nBy this time we had finished the pizza and returned to the living room. I sat on the chesterfield and she sat on the floor again. I patted the seat beside me and told her to sit beside me. She didn't waste any time in following my order. I put my arm around her and my hand cupped her 9 year old breast. She didn't make any attempt to stop me. She had no chest to speak of, but I could distinctly feel her nipple harden under my touch.\n\n""Does your mother know about this, I mean about you wanting to grow up fast?"" I asked her curiously.\n\n""Ya, I told her,"" she admitted.\n\n""And what did she say?"" I asked. My cock was again springing to life and was now rock hard and impossible to hide.\n\n""Not much,"" she admitted. ""She just told me to be patient, and that if it was meant to happen, it would happen."" She was silent for a moment then said, ""Y-your t-thing is hard again, Jack. D- does that mean y-you w-want to f-fuck me?"" she asked nervously. She started blatantly at my erection tenting my pants.\n\n""Yes I do, Jeanie,"" I confessed. ""Do you want me to fuck you?""\n\nShe didn't answer right away, but continued staring at my erection. ""I-I don't know,"" she finally said. ""I-I t-think so, b- but I'm scared. Carrie said it really hurt the first time you fucked her.""\n\nMy hand was now under her shirt and I was squeezing and pulling and pinching her bare nipple. I could feel her temperature rising. She was breathing heavily now, and little groans and moans of pleasure escaped her mouth.\n\nShe pressed harder into my side. With my other hand on her knee, I began moving up her thigh till I felt her panties. Again she made no effort to stop me. In fact her legs parted wider, as if giving me permission to continue. I wasn't surprised to discover that she was even hotter between her legs, and that her panties were very wet.\n\n""All girls are different,"" I told her. ""I've fucked many girls your age and younger. It hurt some of them very much, like Carrie, but at the same time, a lot of them hardly felt a thing. Some said it felt just like a pin prick. You know, like when you go to the doctor to get a flu shot of something. Did Carrie tell you that it only hurt the first time, and every other time we did it, it felt really good?""\n\n""Ya, she did,"" Jeanie admitted. ""She said she really liked f- fucking you.""\n\nI was now cupping her young pussy, and she was moaning louder.\n\n""And I really liked fucking her,"" I told her honestly. ""She was a very special little girl. I'm sorry she left town. Would you like to take her place?""\n\nJeannie lifted her eyes and looked into mine. I know she was scared, and she tried very hard to be brave. But I could see trepidation in her eyes... fear. She wanted so badly to grow up and do grown up things like her friend Carrie. But she couldn't get all the things she had learned in school and in Sunday school out of her mind. Her teachers impressed on her that young girls her age should not indulge in sex because of the harm it might cause them and of diseases she could get. Then she'd remember what Carrie told her, and that just made her more confused.\n\nMy finger was now under the edging of her panties and was touching her hairless cunt. Fuck, was she wet. I have touched many preteen cunts, but I have never known any of them who were as wet as Jeanie at this stage of the game. She moaned louder than ever and wrapped her arm around my waist as she pressed her body harder into mine.\n\nI took her hand and kissed and licked her palm. She seemed to like that. Then I placed it on my throbbing cock. She stopped breathing for a second and her body jumped when she realized what I did. She quickly pulled her hand away, but I caught it and put it back. She didn't resist any more.\n\nMy hand went to the waistband of her skirt, and feeling around, I found the clasp which held it together. Undoing it, I slowly began to pull it down, taking her panties with it. I don't know if it was from lust or from instinct, or from just not knowing what she was doing, but Jeanie lifted her bum allowing me to pull them off. As I pulled them over her feet, I looked into her eyes. They were wide open, and a little wild looking.\n\nI looked down and for the first time I got a good view of my goal. Her cunt was gorgeous, perfect in every respect. I stared openly at it, taking in its delectable beauty. I delighted in the sight of her vulva and in the way it separated into two mounds between her skinny legs and blended into her lower body.\n\nMy hand returned to her hot, wet pussy. Her eyes closed as I sought out and found her clit. Soaking my middle finger in her juices, I rubbed it hard. She screamed and her body went stiff, and then began to shake violently. Her love juice literally poured from her cunt and soaked my finger as a powerful orgasm overtook her 9 year old body, and the scent of her sex was overwhelming, making my mouth water and my head spin.\n\n""I'm going to take your t-shirt off, Jeanie,"" I told her as I removed my arm from around her. To my delight, she sat straight up and, letting go of my cock for the first time since I placed it there, she removed her shirt on her own, throwing it on the floor to join her skirt. She snuggled back into my body and took hold of my throbbing cock again.\n\n""I love your nipples, kid,"" I told her. She looked into my eyes and giggled again. Her areolas were quite large for a 9 year old girl, and were a little darker than her surrounding skin. Both her nipples were as hard as rocks and stood out proudly, looking a lot like small pencil erasers. The one that I had been working on looked red and swollen.\n\n""D-do you r-really like t-them, J-Jack?"" she asked curiously. ""D- do you like them b-better than Carrie's?""\n\nWhen I'm with a girl, I never like to compare her to another. That's especially true when the girls are friends. That kind of thing can get a guy into all kinds of trouble. Even though Carrie had moved a long distance from Jeanie, I was pretty sure they still kept in touch with each other. I was pretty sure Carrie would be returning to visit Jeanie one of these days and I didn't want to ruin my chances of fucking her again.\n\n""You both have nice titties,"" I told her diplomatically. ""I can't honestly say I like one better than the other. Both of you are flat-chested now, however in a few years' time, you may have bigger titties than Carrie. Your mother has big tits, and so you probably will too. Carrie's mother's tits are smaller and that's probably what she'll inherit.""\n\nI shifted so that Jeanie laid flat on her back and I stood up. I could see her staring at the lump in my pants which she had to release when I stood up. Her eyes were wide open. She started breathing harder and she kept licking her lips. She reached up to grab it again, but I stopped her and slowly undid my zipper and belt and pulled my pants off. ""W-what are you d-doing?"" she asked in a trembling voice.\n\nI didn't answer her. Instead, I removed my t-shirt and placed it along with the rest of our discarded clothes. Then, hooking my thumbs under the elastic of my shorts, I pulled them down and stepped out of them, kicking them aside. Her expression turned to awe when she finally saw my cock in all its erectile splendor. I slowly stroked it, letting the precum, which was flowing profusely, drip on her tummy. She gasped and placed her hand over her mouth. She went beet red and shook violently. ""Omigod!"" she exclaimed in a croaky voice. ""Y-your---your t-thing is...is...is h-huge. H-h-how did you ever get it i-inside C-Carrie?""\n\nI chuckled. Her reaction was the same as all the other young girls I fucked when they first see my cock. To say that I am big is an understatement. I'm blessed with a cock that all men are envious of. Its twelve inches long when erect, and as thick as a little girl's forearm. I'm circumcised, and my knob is soft and spongy and as big as a small girl's fist. Because the skin of my knob overhangs my shaft by a good half inch, it looks a lot like a helmet.\n\nMy balls are also enormous, being the size on elongated tennis balls, which accounts for the vast quantity of cum I can ejaculate, and might also account for the fact that I can stay hard after ejaculating, and can continue fucking steadily for hours on end. Girls like that. Maybe not the young ones at first, as they don't understand the importance of what I can do, but as they gain experience in fucking, they realize that girls can outlast guys. They want to keep on fucking and they get frustrated when guys grow flaccid after cumming, and that they have to wait for them to get hard again. With me, they don't have to wait and can carry on fucking.\n\nThe rest of my body is also nice. I'm just over six feet tall and weigh 175 pounds. I exercise regularly and as a result my body is taut and muscular. All the girls think I'm handsome.\n\n""It fits,"" I told her, ""just like it will fit in you.""\n\n""I-it w-will n-never..."" she started saying as I leaned over and started sucking her nipples while my hand rubbed her wet, hot snatch. As I took each nipple into my mouth, my tongue brushed against it and flipped it back and forth. I sucked hard and she started moaning with pleasure. ""... n-never f-fit...oh God!...i-it will never fit i-inside m-me.""\n\nI could feel Jeanie's clit grow to my touch. I looked down to see that it had popped out of its protective sheath, and was standing proudly erect. I took it between my index finger and thumb and pinched it. She screamed with pleasure as a powerful orgasm ravaged her young body. I slipped two fingers into her virgin pussy, savoring the heat and wetness of her sex. ""I-im c-cumming, Jack,"" she yelled. ""I'm c-cumming! I'm cumming! I'M CCCUMMMMINNNNNNNN! ""OOOHHHHhh... yessss! I-it feels soooo gooooood!!! I'm gonna cum...I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna... mmmmmm... aahhhhhhhh... uuuuhhhhhhoohhh."" Her moans became grunts as her body began to rock with orgasm. I felt her body shake as she came hard and I felt her cunt pulse and clamp around my finger.\n\nI let her relax as she came down from her orgasmic high. I held her head in my hands and kissed her tenderly on the lips. To my surprise, she opened her mouth and the next thing I knew was that her tongue was probing my mouth and searching out my tongue. We French kissed for a few seconds before I let her go. She opened her eyes and they were gleaming. She smiled up at me. ""Oh, Jack!"" she panted. ""T-that was awesome.""\n\n""What was awesome?"" I asked, teasingly. ""Your cum or the kiss.""\n\nJeanie giggled. ""Both, really,"" she replied. ""But I was really referring to how you made me cum. I've never cum that hard before.""\n\n Chapter 2\n\nI carried Jeanie upstairs to her bedroom and laid her on her bed after stripping the blankets, leaving only the under sheet. She stretched out, raising her knees and spreading them wide apart. She really was a beautiful child and had a gorgeous body. Her skin was soft, white, smooth and free from any blemishes. As I lay beside her, my cock rested on her stomach and precum pooled into her bellybutton. I kissed her passionately again and placed her hand on my throbbing cock. She readily accepted it, wrapping her hand around it and stroking it tenderly.\n\n""Are you still a virgin, Jeanie?"" I asked curiously, knowing perfectly well that she was.\n\n""Uh-huh,"" she replied, giggling.\n\n""Have you ever put anything inside your cunt?""\n\n""Just my fingers and my hairbrush,"" she admitted shyly. She blushed. ""Does that mean I'm not a virgin?""\n\n""No. Not necessarily,"" I answered. ""Did you bleed when you inserted your brush?""\n\n""N-no. I-I don't think so. Why?""\n\n""Well, if you didn't bleed, you probably didn't break you hymen. Then you'd still be a virgin. Let me have a look.""\n\nI knelt in front of her and raised her bum resting it on my legs. Using both hands, I parted her cunt lips, spreading them as wide apart as I could. There was her hymen. It was perfect. The round hole in the center was smooth with no ragged edges that would signify penetration. Also, her hymen was very thin. From my experience that meant that loosing her virginity would be quite painless for her and that she probably wouldn't bleed much. I wouldn't go as far as to say that was a firm and fast rule. Only that's been my experience from popping many cherries over the years.\n\nI looked into her eyes and smiled. ""You're still a virgin, kid,"" I told her. ""You've got a beautiful hymen. It's perfect."" She smiled then giggled. ""See,"" she said. ""I told you so."" She giggled again.\n\nThe scent rising from her 9 year old cunt permeated my nostrils. The smell of a preteen cunt in heat never failed to excite me. It was wonderful and overwhelming. My mouth started to water. There's something about the sight and smell of a preteen girl's pussy that I can't resist.\n\nJeanie's vulva was spectacular. Her outer lips were puffy and very pronounced. Her inner labia were a dark red while her clitoral sheath perfectly covered her little pearl. Once again I admired her sweet little pussy. It was so faultless. Two perfectly symmetrical little lips with a slit in the middle. It was silky smooth and, she being only 9 years old, it was totally hairless. It was absolute perfection.\n\nLove juice was trickling from her crack, running over her perineum, past her perfect little ass, and pooling on the sheet beneath her. This was too much for me. I had to taste her. Leaning over, I lapped the swollen labia and drank up the delicious juices there. As my tongue probed and separated the inner lips, I could see her clitoris beginning to swell and pop out of its protective sheath. I could hear her breathing get more and more labored. My tongue slid up and tweaked her beautiful clit.\n\nShe had never experienced a man's tongue touching her cunt and the extraordinary feeling made her jump, and she pushed her pussy hard into my face as she moaned louder and louder. She reached up and pulled my head into her hot, wet pussy and wrapped her long skinny legs around my neck. She moaned louder now, and as her 'ahs' increased in pitch, her body stiffened, then she started to shake, as a powerful orgasm swept through her young body rewarding me with a generous shot of her orgasmic juices. She collapsed on the bed totally spent.\n\nAfter untangling her legs from around my neck and forcing her to let go of my hair, I lay down beside her. Her body was soaked in perspiration, as was mine, and she continued to twitch from the after effect of her orgasm. She slowly opened her big blue eyes and smiled at me. ""T-that was a-awesome, J-Jack,"" she whispered in a raspy voice as she threw her arms around me and kissed me passionately. ""Even better than downstairs. I've n-never c-cum so hard in my l-life."" She giggled. ""It sure beats playing with myself."" She giggled again.\n\n Chapter 3\n\nI rolled over and laid on top of her. She automatically spread her legs, making room for me. Her body was still hot and she took my weight as if she had been doing that for years. I could feel her heart beating wildly. She was breathing hard and her hot breath blew softly over my face. Cupping her head in my hands, I kissed her soft lips passionately, forcing my tongue deep into her mouth. She accepted it and sucked it hard. Our saliva flowed between us and we drank thirstily.\n\nI arched my back and lined my throbbing cock to her crack. Using a free hand, I liberally coated her cunt with a copious amount of precum and pushed gently. With all my precum and her freely flowing juices, the soft spongy head of my cock easily parted her lips and popped inside her. I smiled to myself. It looked like I wouldn't need the KY Jelly after all.\n\n""Ouch!"" Jeanie yelled. ""T-that hurt.""\n\n""Sorry, kid,"" I apologized. ""My knob is pretty thick and you've never had anything that thick inside you before, but look between us. You will be able to see the head of my cock inside your cunt.""\n\nJeanie lifted her head and stared between your bodies. I heard her gasp in surprise. She lifted her eyes and looked at me. Her eyes were sparkling now and she had forgotten all about the pain. ""Oh wow!"" she exclaimed. ""I-it's really inside me. I-it really is. Oh wow! Are w-we f-fucking now, J-Jack? Are we? Eh?"" Her face was now lit up like a kid just discovering a stash of Easter eggs.\n\n""Just about, Jeanie,"" I replied. ""I have to go in a bit further before we're really fucking. Wrap your legs around my waist.""\n\nJeanie raised her long slender legs and wrapped them around me. Her ankles crossed and her heels dug into the small of my back. At the same time she grabbed hold of my biceps and dug her fingers into them.\n\nSlowly, I began fucking little Jeanie. Her cunt was so tight that it was almost agony, but centimeter by centimeter I entered deeper into her. She was moaning almost continuously and her hot sweet breath almost burned my face. Every once in a while I stopped and had her look between our bodies to check out our progress. Each time she couldn't believe what she was seeing.\n\nI was almost two inches into her when I felt the resistance of her hymen. This was the moment I dreaded. It's not that I don't like popping cherries, because I do. I look on it as an honor to take a young girl's virginity as it shows how much they love and trust me. I just don't like causing them pain. As I always do, I prayed to God, asking Him to make this experience as painless as possible for Jeanie.\n\nFrom past experience, I knew that it was best to make the girl cum hard before popping her cherry. The harder she came, the less pain she would experience. So I began stroking into her slowly and gently. She closed her eyes and moaned softly. Her legs tightened around my waist and she started raising and lowering her body counter to my thrusts. I kept teasing her to near orgasm then retreating until she was babbling incoherently. ""Omigod!"" she mumbled. ""S-so good...s-so g-good... Ohhhh! Ohhhh! P-please, J- Jack... Ahhhh! Please... Ahhhh! M-make me c-cum. S-so g-good.""\n\nI made her cum three times in rapid succession. All the time she was begging me to make her cum some more. After her third orgasm, I withdrew and plunged in hard and fast. I felt my cock head tear through her 9 year old hymen and I sank all the way into her. My pubic bone slapped against her preteen baldness and my hairy balls brushed against her perineum and ass.\n\nJeanie laid beneath me in total silence. Her chest rose and fell, but her breath was quiet. Her eyes remained closed, and her legs fell. I raised my head and looked down at her, and I kissed her eyes. She opened them and smiled at me. I could not see any sign of tears.\n\n""Are you OK, Jeanie?"" I asked softly.\n\nShe nodded.\n\n""Did I hurt you?""\n\n""Just a little bit,"" she said after a few seconds. ""Am I s-still a v-virgin?"" she asked innocently.\n\nI smiled broadly at her. ""Not any more, sweetheart,"" I told her proudly. ""You're a big girl now, just like your friend Carrie.""\n\nI lifted my torso and had her look between us again. Jeanie couldn't believe her eyes. There was my huge cock completely embedded inside her 9 year old cunt. ""Omigod!"" she screamed. ""W- we're f-fucking. I-I'm actually fucking y-you. Omigod! Omigod! I- I'm really f-fucking!"" She threw her arms around my neck and pulled me to her. We kissed passionately for a good minute.\n\nAs we kissed, I continued fucking her. I knew that her hymen would still be tender from being torn, so I fucked her slowly, taking slow short strokes. She soon began moaning softly, and her legs once again wrapped around me. Her moans grew louder and louder and I knew she was in no pain. I increased the tempo of my strokes. Her legs squeezed me tightly and her finger nails scraped along my back. Soon I was pounding into her with all the force I could muster. Her body rose to meet my thrusts. She was oozing so much juice that my thrusts produced a wet slushing sound which spurred me on to fuck her harder.\n\nI made her orgasm three more times before I was ready to ejaculate into her for the first time. By this time she was so excited she was screaming at the top of her voice. ""I-I'm c-cumming, J- Jeanie!"" I stuttered. I'm cumming! I'M CUMMING! I'M CUMMING! I'M CUUUUUMMMMMUNGGGGGGGG!"" I threw my head back, arched my back, and howled like a rabid dog. Cum burst from my aching balls, burned down my shaft and shot deep into Jeanie's freshly deflowered cunt.\n\nAs soon as she felt the first wad strike her cervix, she yelled along with me. ""I-I'm cummin t-too! Oh fuck! I-I'm cummin t-too. Ohhhhhhh! I'M CUMMIN! I'M CUUUUUMMMMMMINNNNNNNNNNNNNN!""\n\nJeanie had never felt electricity like this before. She had felt a pleasant tingle in her pussy when she played with herself, but now lightening bolts burst from her loins as my experienced man meat pounded inside her and filled her interior cavity with hot, sticky cum. She could feel every shot of cum ripple down my cock and splatter against the walls of her womb, filling it with my sperm.\n\nShe sunk into the bed and her arms and legs dropped lifelessly, while I collapsed on top of her, burying her under my mass. We were both soaked in our sweat, making our bodies stick together. We gasped for breath. I looked down at Jeanie. She had her eyes closed and her skin had a reddish glow to it. There was an angelic smile on her face, reminding me of Michelangelo's painting of the Mona Lisa.\n\nI rolled off her, and as I did, my cock slipped out of her cunt with a loud, wet sucking noise. ""No!"" she begged. ""D-don't take it out. I-it feels so good inside me. Put it back. Put it back, pleasssssssseeee?""\n\nI placed my arm around her and cuddled her tightly, assuring her that we had plenty of time to put it back inside her later. We cuddled and kissed for about five minutes, and then Jeanie turned on her side facing me and supported her head with her arm and hand. She played with my chest hairs, twirling them around her fingers. ""Carrie told me about the hair on your chest,"" she said. ""She liked doing this too, didn't she?"" Just then she glanced down at my cock which was now flaccid. ""Hey!"" she said. ""What happened to your thing? It's gone soft.""\n\nI explained to her that was its usual state. She couldn't understand that and wanted it hard and big again. ""I like it hard,"" she told me unashamedly. Then she reached out and grabbed hold of it. ""It's funny, all soft,"" she said, giggling. She sat up and started to examine it. She lifted and twisted it, studying every part of it. ""What's this thing?"" she asked, running her finger along the scar that ran down the underside of my cock. When I told her that was from my circumcision, she asked what a circumcision was. When I finished telling her about the doctor cutting my foreskin away, she looked at me with pity in her eyes. ""Oh wow! That musta hurt.""\n\n""Are these your balls?"" she asked after examining my cock closer. ""Carrie said your balls were really big.\n\n""They're very tender things, sweetheart,"" I told her. ""They can be hurt very easily. Just be gentle with them, OK?""\n\nWith all the attention Jeanie was giving my cock, it started to stiffen, and grew rapidly in her hands. ""Oh! Look Jack,"" she said gleefully. ""I-it's getting bigger. ""Oh wow! Look at it now. Omigod! It's really big now."" She started to giggle hysterically.\n\n""That stuff...that pre... that precum stuff is coming out again. Why's it doing that, Jack? Eh? Why?""\n\nI chuckled at her innocence. ""I guess because it wants to get into that that tight little cunt of yours again."" I laughed out loud.\n\n""Really"" she asked excitedly. ""Really. Oh goodie. Can we fuck again, Jack? Can we? Eh? Can we?""\n\nShe threw her naked body on top of mine and commenced to kiss me passionately. My inflamed cock was sandwiched between our bodies and I could feel the heat emanating from her 9 year old cunt. I cupped her tiny globes in my hands. They were soft and firm yet pliable and were as hot as the rest of her body. She was rubbed her clit along the length of my cock, working herself to a sexual frenzy, and as her excitement rose, her body started shaking and she was breathing hard. Soft guttural sounds formed deep in her throat.\n\n""Stand up, Jeanie."" I told her firmly.\n\n""Why?"" she asked curiously. ""I-I want to f-fuck you.""\n\n""I know. Just do as I say."" I gave her ass a sharp slap, making her yelp and jump up.\n\nShe stood beside me looking puzzled and rubbing her bum. ""We're going the try a new position,"" I told her gently. ""Straddle my waist.""\n\nShe did as I asked.\n\n""Good girl,"" I praised her. ""Now bend down, grab my cock and place it against your slit.""\n\nAgain she did as I said, giggling all the time.\n\n""Now, spread my precum all over your cunt. Make it nice and slippery.""\n\nJeanie spread my precum over her pussy. I could see she was enjoying this experience. She had a huge smile on her face, and her eyes were sparkling.\n\nAs I held her waist, I told her to drop down. As she did, I could see her cunt spreading to accept my girth. What a sight. She dropped lower and lower, forcing my dick deeper and deeper into her tight 9 year old cunt. The feeling was too awesome for words.\n\nSuddenly, the head of my cock popped into her and disappeared from sight. She gave a sigh of contentment and dropped further down. I watched as my cock slowly got buried deeper inside her, until my pubic hairs brushed against her baldness.\n\n""T-that f-feels s-so g-good, J-Jack,"" she stuttered, as she began to slowly bob up and down. I gazed into her face and saw a look of lust there. Her mouth was wide open and she was breathing hard. Her eyes had a faraway look to them and were half closed. She was sitting straight up now and she had thrown her head back. Her long blond hair hung limply over her back. I held her tightly so that she wouldn't topple over and she released her grip on my arms.\n\nShe rose and fell harder and faster, taking me almost out of her tight cunt before dropping down again. Every time she rose, my shaft came into view. It was wet and shiny from her wetness.\n\n""Oh God! Oh God!"" she yelled, over and over. ""Aaahh!—aaahh!— aaahh!—aaahh!"" was her repeating refrain, getting louder and louder until she makes a high-pitched sound. I felt her body stiffen and then shake as a powerful orgasm overtook her young body. ""I-I'm c-cumming! I-I'm cumming! OH, JACK, I-I'M CUMMMMMINGGGG!"" Her pussy explodes in a geyser of sweet wetness, coating my cock with a layer of hot, slippery preteen juice which seeped from between her legs and pooled on the sheet beneath her.\n\nShe collapsed on top of me, her head just missing mine as it slammed onto the pillow. She was gasping for breath and I could feel her heart racing against my chest. In one quick, smooth motion, I flipped her over till I was now on top of her and I began fucking her hard and fast. Her legs automatically rose and circled my waist and her heels dug into my ass. Her finger nails scraped my back.\n\nI quickly brought her to two more wonderful orgasms before cumming myself. I felt cum rise from my balls; burn down my shaft, and empty into her preteen cunt. I arched my back, raised my head and howled like a mad dog as wad after wad of my hot sticky cum bombarded her young womb. As soon as she felt the first wad strike, she screamed as another orgasm overtook her.\n\n""Oh, Jack... g-good... s-s-so g-good. Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Ohhhh! F-fuck! ... Fuck! ... D-don't s-st... Omigod! ... nice... so n-nice."" She was babbling on unintelligibly.\n\nI fucked her continuously for half an hour, making her cum over and over again, and I ejaculated into her three times before she had all she could take and fainted.\n\nIt took me some time before I could pull out of her. Every time I tried, her cunt muscles tightened, preventing me from withdrawing. Finally I succeeded in pulling out of her and got up to fetch a damp cloth to wipe her down. That's when I noticed Janet standing in the doorway, watching us. She had a big grin on her face and her hand was under her dress.\n\n""J-Janet,"" I cried out embarrassingly. ""I-I can explain.""\n\n""There's nothing to explain, Jack,"" she said coolly. ""I saw everything. You did just what we hoped you'd do. Jeanie has wanted to fuck you ever since she found out you and Carrie were fucking. She begged me to help her so I came up with the story about going out of town and getting you to babysit. It worked better than I expected.""\n\nJanet walked over to the bed and sat beside her unconscious daughter. ""Get me a damp cloth from the bathroom so I can wipe her down,"" she commanded. Then looking down at my still erect penis, said, ""Carrie was right. You do have a beautiful cock. I've never seen one that big before.""\n\nJeanie took about five minutes to come around. She slowly opened her eyes and saw her mother. A big grin spread over her face. ""I-I did it mommy. I really did it. I f-fucked Jack. Oh, mommy. It was wonderful."" She threw her arms around her mother's neck and hugged her tightly. ""I'm a big girl now, aren't I mommy? Aren't I? Eh?""\n\nJanet hugged her daughter back and smiled proudly. ""Yes, dear. You are a big girl now."
955,Cheryl's Awakening,['MF-f-teen'],"Cheryl Connor had been squatting down between the shelves of the bookstore, engrossed in the romantic novel she'd been perusing. But the sudden intrusion startled her nearly out of her wits, and she ended up flat on her backside, the book beside her on the floor, staring up at the proprietor.\n\nSaid proprietor now could not suppress the giggle which jumped forth at the sight of the slightly chubby 17 year old with the surprised and guilty look on her face. ""I'm sorry,"" she said between giggles, ""I didn't mean to startle you. I don't mean to be laughing either."" But she couldn't help it.\n\nCheryl, who long ago learned how to deal with malicious laughs, recognized the innocent humor of the situation, joined in the laughter, then replied equably ""I'm sorry. I got so wrapped up I lost track of the time.""\n\nThe proprietor reached a hand down and helped Cheryl to her feet. ""I'm Sandra Bellows, Sandy. My husband Joe and I own this store. And you're...?""\n\n""Cheryl Connor. I wish I owned this store. I always thought it would be nice to have a bookstore that I could read in.""\n\n""Oh, it is nice, but I never can read the merchandise. Otherwise I couldn't sell it as new. Anyway, with all the work around here, I never have time to read on the job. Especially such fine literature as... ""The Many Loves of Princess Valera?"" Is this required reading.""\n\n""I'm sorry. It's just that I don't get out much. And this is all I ever see in the way of romance.""\n\n""Oh, Cheryl, this isn't romance, this is smut.""\n\n""Well, whatever it is, I sure don't get much of it.""\n\nSandy took an instant liking to this girl. It was clear she was intelligent, witty and humble. In fact, too humble. True, she was a tad overweight, but nothing that a good dose of self-confidence couldn't overcome. She decided to indulge in her favorite pastime, meddling.\n\n""Listen, I just locked everything up, not knowing there was still someone here. I was about to go upstairs and have some tea. Would you care to join me?""\n\n""Sure,"" Cheryl enthused, anxious to make a new friend.\n\n""Come along, then.""\n\nCheryl followed Sandy to the old wooden stairs back in the corner of the shop. Often she had wondered what was up there. Now the mystery would be solved.\n\nIn fact, it wasn't to mysterious after all. Upstairs proved to be an old apartment, fully furnished in what appeared to be antiques. ""Sit anywhere,"" Sandy called over her shoulder as she headed into the kitchen to make the tea.\n\nWhen she returned, she found Cheryl perched on the edge of the couch, afraid to relax around such apparent collector's items. Sandy laughed again, a richly textured laugh, and said ""Cheryl, everything around here looks old, but they're all good imitations. We could never afford the real thing on what this shop brings in.""\n\n""Oh,"" Cheryl said in a small voice. She settled deeper into the couch and accepted the cup of tea.\n\nSandy sat down opposite her in a straight back chair, and they two chatted amiably. As they did, Cheryl took in first her surroundings, then more of her hostess. Sandy appeared to be in her mid-thirties, with naturally blonde hair worn up in a bun, and a good figure under a simple black sweater dress. She seemed not to be wearing make-up, and the whole effect was rather severe. But when she smiled or laughed, her whole face lit up, and Cheryl could see her new friend only looked foreboding.\n\nSandy was very interested in Cheryl's life, and seemed to be an extremely sympathetic listener. Cheryl found herself unburdening a lot of emotional baggage onto her hostess, and began to feel uncomfortable. But Sandy was so kind and understanding, that she felt that she had found a new best friend. There was one very big difference between Sandy and all Cheryl's other friends: Sandy was truly beautiful. At school all the B.P.'s (Beautiful People) hung out together, and were part of the in-crowd. Cheryl, pretty but plump, not to mention intelligent (seemingly a social taboo) usually found herself ignored by beauty.\n\nIt was getting darker outside as 6:30 moved toward 7:00, when Joe arrived home. He had been out at a happy hour, standing several suppliers to drinks, but was himself sober as a judge. Not that he never drank, but rarely mixed business with booze. \n\nWhen he bounded into the apartment, Cheryl was take aback. Joe Bellows was gorgeous, with dark curly hair, a strong, lithe physique, and the twinkliest blue eyes Cheryl had ever seen. He seemed larger than life and the apartment seemed too small to hold him. Confronted now with both Sandy and Joe, she felt overwhelmed by beauty, and began to panic a bit.\n\n""I've got to go,"" she said, although she wished she could stay forever, ""It's getting late.""\n\n""Okay, thank you for coming over,"" Sandy said, standing up.\n\n""Hey, what did I say?"" Joe acted mock injured,"" Why do I always scare away the good looking gals?""\n\nCheryl flushed a deep red right to the roots of her hair (which was also red), stammered her thanks and farewells, and all but fled.\n\nSandy called after her, ""I hope you stop in again soon,"" then turned to face her husband after the door had closed.\n\n""You shouldn't have said that,"" she said reproachfully.\n\n""What?"" he asked, ""She's a cute kid. It was a compliment.""\n\n""I know she's cute, and you obviously think she's cute, but she doesn't know it. I think we, you especially, overwhelmed her.""\n\n""Uh, oh. I know that look,"" Joe protested, ""You've got another little project on your hands, don't you?""\n\n""Maybe. She's a great kid. Someone's just got to teach her to give herself a chance.""\n\n""I swear, Sandy, why can't you limit yourself to lost dogs and hungry kittens? Why are all your strays young girls?""\n\n""'Cause you like 'em that way, sport."" Sandy said, slipping her arms around her husband's waist, ""I seem to remember a shy, overweight gal named Sandy you took a shine to.""\n\n""Well, at least Cheryl has a head start. As I recall, you had braces when I met you, and yow! did that make the blowjobs tough!""\n\nSandy dropped her hands to his pants and cupped his crotch, ""I've improved since then,"" ZIP ""wanna see?""\n\n+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+--+-+-+-+-+-+\n\n Cheryl's Awakening Chapter 2\n\n Despite her initial fear, Cheryl did return often to Bellow's Book Shoppe, to browse when Sandy was busy, and chat when she wasn't. It got so that every day, after school, she would stay there 'til close, then help Sandy straighten up. Then they'd go up for tea. \n\nWithin a week, Cheryl had come to regard Sandy as her best friend, despite the difference in their ages. Sandy, for her part, tried to comport herself as a big sister would. Cheryl was still a tad uncomfortable around Joe, but he treated her very kindly and tried not to embarrass her anymore.\n\nOne afternoon, in a burst of emotion, Cheryl hugged Sandy and said ""Oh, Sandy, I'm so glad you're my friend. I feel so close to you. I've never been able to find friends. I don't know why you like me.""\n\nSandy hugged her back, then pulled away and said, ""Now just one second here. I like you too, very much. But you have to realize that this is not some fluke. You are a very likable person, in fact, you're one of the sweetest, smartest people I know. But you've got to stop selling yourself short. If other people don't latch on to you, it's their problem and their loss, not yours.""\n\n""I wish I could believe that,"" Cheryl said bitterly, ""but I'm fat and boring. I'll never have friends my own age, much less a boyfriend.""\n\n""If you keep this up much longer, I'm going to get upset,"" Sandy admonished. ""You are extremely attractive, even if you are a little overweight. But there are things you can do to emphasize your beauty. You can also lose the weight, if you want. But I have to tell you, Cheryl, you'll never get people to like you unless you like yourself first. \n\nCheryl was a bit taken aback at first. No one had ever spoken to her like this before. But no one had ever been such a good friend to her, either, so she had to believe Sandy. ""Okay, I'll try,"" she said, ""but what should I do?""\n\n""Do you want me to help you?"" Sandy asked.\n\n""Oh, yes.""\n\n""Okay then, come with me. We'll start by teaching you a thing or two about presentation.""\n\nSandy led Cheryl to the bedroom, where she flung open a surprisingly deep walk-in closet. Going to the back, she brought out several dresses wrapped in dry-cleaner plastic. ""Here,"" she said, ""try one of these on."" They may be a little long for you, but otherwise should fit.""\n\nCheryl picked one up and flicked off the plastic. The style was a little old, but the quality was top-notch and actually was more in style than anything Cheryl normally wore. She was about to skin out of her T-shirt, but hesitated and glanced at Sandy. ""Do you want me to leave while you change, hon?""\n\nActually, Cheryl did, but it seemed silly for Sandy to go out and come in as many time as it would take to try the dresses. ""No, that's okay.""\n\nSo she pulled the T-shirt off and shucked her jeans and gym shoes. She quickly got into the dress, but not before Sandy noted the plain white bra and cotton panties.\n\nCheryl stood in front of the full-length mirror and adjusted the dress , which was a little long, but fit her really well. Sandy came up behind her to zip her up, then looked her over in the mirror. ""Yep, a little long, but we can adjust that,"" she said.\n\nCheryl stared at the figure in the mirror. The cut of the dress de- emphasized her hips and flaunted her full bosom. She noticed her bra peeking around the edges of the neckline and tried to adjust that, but Sandy said ""That's okay. It's just the wrong type of bra for this dress. We can get you another one that does a better job.""\n\n""Hey, I actually look pretty good, if you don't look at my face.""\n\n""Are you kidding, your face is your best feature, you just don't present it right.""\n\nSandy picked up Cheryl's hair and piled it up on her head, holding it in place with one hand and using the other to re-arrange some parts. ""There, see how that framing works better. It emphasizes your eyes, which are a delicious shade of green. Also your smile, which is perfect.""\n\n""Wow,"" Cheryl was stunned at the transformation.\n\n""And that's just the start,"" Sandy continued, ""We'll get your hair redone, teach you a little about make-up, and the guys will be beating a path to door.""\n\nCheryl flushed. But she actually began to believe that it was possible. ""Wait a minute,"" she said, ""where did these clothes come from?""\n\n""They're mine,"" Sandy said, ""from when I was nearer your age.""\n\n""But.. but..."" Cheryl sputtered, ""you're beautiful.""\n\n""Exactly,"" Sandy said, ""and thank you. But so are you.""\n\nCheryl was completely taken aback, but Sandy was certain she'd made her point. In a flurry of activity, they went through all the dresses lying on the bed. Sandy pinned Cheryl's hair up, and showed her a little bit about the application of make-up. A bit later, they heard the front door open, and Joe's voice called out, ""Hey, where de white wimmin at?""\n\n""In the bedroom,"" Sandy called out, as she positioned Cheryl in front of the bedroom door.\n\n""Hot dog!"" they could hear his voice coming down the hall. Seconds later, he came into the bedroom. He stopped cold, the admiration and disbelief showing clearly on his handsome face. ""Excuse me,"" he said, ""I was looking for my wife and her friend Cheryl, have you seen them anywhere?""\n\n""You asshole,"" Sandy laughed.\n\n""My lady, you look stunning,"" Joe said as he gave Cheryl a low courtly bow.\n\nCheryl dropped a small curtsey and giggled, ""Why, thank you, m'lord.""\n\n""You fill that out a lot better than Sandy ever did.""\n\nSandy punched him on the shoulder, and laughed. ""It's true,"" she said, ""Cheryl does have a lot more in the way of natural assets than I did.""\n\nCheryl's natural shyness was what began to assert itself now, and she felt uncomfortable. ""Um, I should probably get going now,"" she murmured.\n\n""Okay, Joe, blow,"" Sandy ordered.\n\nJoe was about to protest, but caught the look Sandy shot him and said, ""Okay.""\n\nWhen he had gone, Sandy said, ""We'll spend some time this weekend shortening some of these.""\n\n""I wish I could wear them to school,"" Cheryl sighed.\n\n""Well, I didn't save any school type stuff of mine,"" Sandy said, ""But we could make a trip to the mall and get you some new things. We'll have your hair redone then, too.""\n\n""I don't have the money to shop for a new wardrobe,"" Cheryl protested.\n\n""I've been meaning to speak to you about that,"" Sandy said. ""Joe and I have been talking, and if it's okay with your mom, we'd like you to start working for us at the shop. Joe's regular job is taking a lot of his time, and I could use the help. Besides, it's almost like you're a fixture in the shop already.""\n\n""Oh, I'd love that,"" Cheryl said.\n\n""Great! In the meantime, I'll foot the bill for your hair and clothes, consider it an advance on your pay. You pay me back as you can.""\n\n""Oh, wow, cool!"" Cheryl gushed, ""This is great. But why are you doing all this stuff for me?""\n\n""Well, like I said, I used to be in the same boat as you. But someone came along and liked me for what I was, not for what I looked like. They helped me to like myself, and once I did, I wanted to make myself look better for them as well as me. I'd just like to pass that favor on to someone else, and you are an extremely qualified candidate.""\n\n""Wow, whatever happened to your friend?""\n\n""I married him, dummy.""\n\n+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+- Cheryl's Awakening Chapter 3\n\n Cheryl's mother, who never really showed an interest in what she did anyway, had no problem allowing Cheryl to work. And so Bellow's gained a new employee.\n\nAfter the girls' weekend at the mall, it took no time at all for Cheryl to notice a difference in her treatment at school. Her lessons in presentation paid off in the stares of the guys as all of a sudden they noticed that Cheryl Connor was turning into a babe. A few girls also started to treat her differently as well, probably from the realization that it was no longer socially taboo to be seen with her, as long as the guys were paying attention. At first, Cheryl was tickled by the new attitude. But the same people now drawing nearer her were the ones who had ignored her before, and now that she got to know them, Cheryl found they were as shallow in reality as their actions seemed to indicate. \n\nSo Cheryl started a new ""in"" crowd of her own. She reverted to her old associates, the Less Beautiful People, who had much more to offer in the way of personality. The ""LBPs"", as they called themselves, began to socialize more together, formed tighter friendships and had more fun than the other cliques seemed to, and actually in a weird reverse sort of way began to gain the respect they previously were denied.\n\nBut through all this, Cheryl's closest friend remained Sandy. In fact, she still considered Sandy and Joe to be her only friends. In the shop, they had a great time, and Cheryl learned a lot about running a small business. She also enjoyed the rise in self-esteem that always comes when you do a good day's work well.\n\nThis emotional blossoming was closely monitored and nurtured by Sandy, whose only repayment was the joy of watching her proteges success. Cheryl of course never realized how much she was changing.\n\nA watershed event in her life came that February. It emphasized the progress she'd made, but also turned into a disaster. It was the school Valentine's Dance.\n\nOne evening in early February, Cheryl flew into the shop, ran up to Sandy and gave her a huge hug. ""I've got a date,"" she whispered.\n\nSandy hugged her back strongly, and said ""Honey that's wonderful."" But actually felt a moment's trepidation. She wondered if Cheryl was truly ready for this, but decided not to say anything.\n\nWith her arms still around Sandy's waist, Cheryl filled her in on the details. It was time for the annual Valentine's Dance and Jeff Stevens had been kind of hanging around lately. He was a gymnast, not the same as a basketball or football player, but he was still a kind of jock. Anyway, he was cute and had a nice butt, so Cheryl said yes.\n\nThough she kept a happy smile and hugged Cheryl again, Sandy winced inwardly. Here she was, falling for just the type of guy she had previously disdained. He definitely wasn't an LBP, but perhaps Sandy was being a bit unfair.\n\nSo she ignored that little voice inside her and closed shop early, in honor of the occasion. They went out to the mall and selected a stunning ensemble, complete with shoes and new earrings, calculated to knock 'em dead at the Valentine's Ball.\n\nWhen the fateful day arrived, Sandy was as nervous as Cheryl. She had given Cheryl the afternoon off to prepare. The shop seemed empty without her young companion.\n\nAt 7:30, a knock came at the door. She opened it to find Cheryl and Jeff, who was also dressed to the nines. Although she had already seen Cheryl in the outfit, she was taken aback at her beauty. She seemed to glow with pride at being on the arm of such a handsome young man (and Sandy had to admit, he was handsome.) ""Come on in,"" she said, ""this is a surprise. Joe, look who's here.""\n\n""Well, well. Come on in,"" he said, rising from his chair. ""I'm Joe Bellows. You must be Jeff.""\n\n""Yeah, hi"" Jeff said, shaking hands with Sandy and Joe. ""Cher insisted we come on over to see you guys. She said it was more important than meeting her mom.""\n\nSandy winced; Cheryl hated being called ""Cher"". But her young friend seemed not to notice or care.\n\n""Well, I'll probably get arrested or something, but how about a little toast for the occasion,"" Joe offered, picking up the bottle of wine he and Sandy had opened for dinner.\n\nSandy could have killed him, especially when Jeff eagerly said ""Sure!""\n\nJoe poured four moderately small portions of wine, passed them around and raised his glass ""To Cheryl and Jeff and a wonderful evening.""\n\n""Cheers,"" Sandy replied, and the two teens echoed her.\n\nAs she suspected, Jeff tossed his off in one gulp. He was about to extend his glass and ask for more, when he caught Sandy frowning at him and hastily put the glass down instead. ""Uh, we should get going, Cher. We don't want to be late.""\n\n""Okay Jeff,"" she said.\n\nAs they hugged at the door, Sandy whispered to Cheryl ""Be careful, honey.""\n\n""I will,"" she replied, although Sandy could swear Cheryl had no idea what she actually meant.\n\nAfter the two teens had left, Joe pronounced with emphatic gravity ""What an asshole."" \n\n""Yeah, I'm worried,"" Sandy agreed, ""And you, offering them alcohol!""\n\n""I didn't know he was a drinker. You'd think Cheryl would pick 'em a little better than that.""\n\n""I guess I'll have to expand her lessons to include asshole detection.""\n\n""Well, we could be wrong, he could turn out to be just right for her.""\n\n""I don't know, Joe. I don't think so. I think she's overwhelmed by his attention and will end up being her old submissive self.""\n\n""Time will tell, I guess.""\n\n""It always does,"" Sandy agreed.\n\nTime in this case amounted to 6 hours, or about 1:30 the next morning. That's when Sandy and Joe were awakened by another knock on their door. Joe stumbled out of the bedroom tying his robe shut. A second later, Sandy heard him cry ""Cheryl! What the hell happened?""\n\nSandy ran out in her nightgown, and her worst fears were confirmed. Cheryl stood just inside the front door, dripping wet. Her stockings were run, her dress was crushed, the bodice torn, her corsage crumpled. Her wet hair hung in tangles about her face. Tears mixed with raindrops on her glistening cheeks.\n\nSandy gathered her into her arms, ""Cheryl, baby, what happened?""\n\n""Huh-huh-hee luh-left m-me in the-the-the RAIN!"" she cried into her shoulder.\n\nSandy held her shoulders and tried to look into Cheryl's averted face. ""Did he touch you? Did he hurt you? Cheryl! Look at me! Did he hurt you?""\n\n""Nuh-nuh-nuh"" was all she could manage, shaking her head. \n\nSandy led her over to the couch. Joe appeared, fully dressed, with a blanket to place over her shoulders. Then he grabbed his jacket.\n\n""Where are you going?"" Sandy demanded.\n\n""I'm gonna find that little fuck,"" Joe growled. ""First I'm gonna castrate him, then I'm gonna kill him.""\n\n""Joe, don't be an ass. First of all you don't know where the hell he is. Second of all, beating the crap out of a minor hardly constitutes accepted behavior in this city. Now make yourself useful and go make some tea.""\n\nJoe, his testosterone and adrenaline roaring through his ears, took a few deep breaths, re-hung his jacket, and headed for the kitchen.\n\nSandy turned back to Cheryl and hugged her close. ""We should get you out of these wet clothes, okay?""\n\nCheryl just nodded and allowed herself to be led to the bedroom. Sandy grabbed a flannel nightgown out of the dresser. Pointing Cheryl toward the bathroom, she instructed her ""Go take a hot shower and change into this. I'm going to call your mom so she doesn't worry.""\n\n""NO!"" Cheryl yelled, ""Don't tell her wh-what huh-happened. I don't want her to know!""\n\n""Okay, it's okay. baby. I won't tell her that. Now go get your shower.""\n\n""Just what am I going to tell her?"" she wondered to herself as she slipped into a dressing gown.\n\nThe phone rang 8 times before a sleepy voice answered ""Hullo?""\n\n""Hello, Mrs. Connor, this is Sandy Bellows, Cheryl's boss.""\n\n""Yeah, what's up?"" Cheryl's mom sounded extremely sleepy.\n\n""Nothing's wrong,"" Sandy reassured her, ""Cheryl and her date just got caught in the rain near here. Rather than send her home soaking wet, I thought it might be a good idea if I lent her some pajamas and she slept here."" Well, it was a rotten lie, but the best she could come up with on short notice.\n\n""Yeah, okay, thash awright. I doan mind a-tall. Bye."" <CLICK>\n\n""Cheryl's mom is drunk off her ass, then. That explains alot,"" thought Sandy.\n\nShe went in the kitchen and explained the situation to Joe. ""I think once she's out of the bathroom you should make yourself scarce. I'll talk to her out here and probably bed down with her,"" she concluded.\n\n""No problem,"" he said, ""You want I should put a little something in her tea to help calm her down?""\n\n""No, given her mom's condition, I don't think we should encourage alcohol in the event of crisis. It might become a crutch.""\n\n""Yeah, you're right. Well, here's our gal now. If you two don't mind, I'll go back to bed whilst you talk girl-talk.""\n\nSandy got some bedding out of the linen closet and made a nest for her and Cheryl on the floor of the living room. Then they cuddled close and Sandy said, ""Okay, kiddo, do you want to talk about it?""\n\nIn broken sentences, slowly at first, then in a rush, Cheryl told the story of the evening. The dance started great, many people came around to talk to Cheryl and ""HIM"" (she never once used the name ""Jeff"" during her narrative). After a few dances, they had a slow dance, and he began to get very friendly. Cheryl welcomed the attention, since he didn't do anything overt. In fact, she began to get turned on by the ""accidental"" arms against her breasts or crotches brushed on her thigh.\n\nAt about 9:30, she saw one of his friends give him the high sign. He coaxed her outside, where a group in the parking lot was drinking. He gave her a glass of champagne, which she thought was romantic. He was drinking hard stuff, however. She declined a second glass, and they went back in.\n\nCoupled with the wine, the champagne had given her a really good buzz. He seemed to sense this and got a little bolder, grabbing her ass while slow dancing and grinding his rod into her crotch. She was a little panicked, but he always backed off before she lost it. And it did feel good.\n\nAbout 45 minutes later, they left with the same group that had been drinking and went out to dinner. All the way in the car, he alternated between slugging his beer and kissing her deeply. She really liked kissing, although she didn't like his tongue snaking down her throat.\n\nDinner just got worse as the teens sneaked shots from flasks off booze and his hands kept climbing up her thighs. She was relieved when it was time to leave.\n\nBut instead of going home, the group parked underneath the highway in a not too nice neighborhood and continued drinking. Finally she told him flat out that she wanted to leave. He mistook that as a signal for something else, because they just drove a couple of blocks before he pulled over and started to grope her tits.\n\nShe pushed him back, but he got his hand in her dress front and ripped it. She screamed then and started to struggle. He immediately got the message, but instead of backing off, he simply reached over, opened her door, and pushed her out on the pavement, calling her a tease, a retard and a dork before roaring off. By this time, it had started to rain.\n\nAlone, at night, in an unfamiliar neighborhood, she started back toward where the other kids were drinking, but as she approached, she saw him back with them. So she climbed the embankment to the expressway, crossed the deserted highway above the teens, climbed down the other side and found herself about a mile form the shop. So she walked over in the downpour.\n\nSandy was speechless with outrage. Beating the crap out of a teenager was illegal, but so was teen drinking and date rape. She explained date rape to Cheryl and asked if she wanted to file charges. Cheryl immediately said ""No"" and Sandy respected the feelings behind it.\n\nEventually, Cheryl fell asleep on Sandy's shoulder. It broke Sandy's heart to have such a great kid go through such turmoil. She really loved Cheryl and wanted to make her feel good, about herself most of all. She was also worried that tonight would put her off men and sex for good. She was determined to make Cheryl's life happy, and her last thoughts as she drifted off to sleep dwelt on how. +-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+ Cheryl's Awakening Chapter 4\n\n\n\nAbout 4:00 A.M. Sandy woke up to find Cheryl cuddled close against her under the covers. The younger woman was moaning softly, which was what had wakened her friend. Slipping and arm under her shoulders, Sandy pulled her closer for a hug, thinking she was having a bad dream. But as their bodies came in closer contact, she realized that Cheryl's hand was in the crotch of her nightie, rubbing. Sandy looked at her closely, but realized she was still asleep. She was having an erotic dream, and was humping her hand. Sandy realized she was a part of Cheryl's dream by being a warm body close to her. But in spite of it all, Sandy began to find herself turned on as well. It had been years since she had shared anything sexual with another woman, but had always enjoyed it. In fact, before Joe, all her sexual experiences had been with other girls in the same boat as she.\n\nShe used her free hand to rub her own nipples through the thin nightie. The flannel nightgown she had leant Cheryl was too small for the buxom redhead, and the top buttons were not closed. Most of one breast was pushing out into the night air. Gently, Sandy pulled on the open corner of the collar until one pink nipple was exposed. It was erect and hard, and Sandy ached to take it into her mouth. But she merely hugged Cheryl close. As she did, she was able to move her crotch a little closer to Cheryl's hand, with the effect that her hand motions were stimulating both women. She held on tight and resolved to go no further.\n\nSuddenly, she realized Cheryl was waking up, so she slipped her hips back a bit and said gently ""Cheryl, Cheryl honey. Are you okay?""\n\n""Oh, Sandy, I love you,"" the sleepy teen breathed. ""I sorry. I was having a very nice dream.""\n\n""So I noticed,"" Sandy whispered back. ""It's okay, I have them too. Was it about a man or a woman.""\n\n""I don't know. A man I think, but not... HIM. I think it was Joe. I'm sorry.""\n\n""Honey, don't be sorry. Joe's a great guy. Not all guys are like 'him'. Joe's also a sexy guy. He really gets my juices flowing.""\n\n""But it was funny, you were there, too. Either you turned into Joe or you also were Joe, I'm confused.""\n\n""It's okay, I understand. Did you come?""\n\n""No, not yet.""\n\n""Go ahead and finish. I'll finish with you. Is that okay?""\n\n""I'd love to, Sandy. I'm not sure though. Is it okay for us to...?""\n\n""Only if you want it. Anything between two people is okay if they both want it. But if you get uncomfortable or scared, just say 'Stop' and I will. I love you and would do nothing to hurt you, do you understand?""\n\n""I know,"" she whispered, ""What do I do?""\n\n""I don't know about you, but I'm going to pull up my nightie and rub myself.""\n\n""Sounds good,"" and with a slight rustle of covers, both nightgowns were up over the women's hips.\n\nSandy still had one arm around behind Cheryl's neck, and watched her young friend's face as each woman slipped her fingers along her own pussy. It nearly made her cum on the spot to see that look of joy, wonder and lust slip across Cheryl's face. For a few minutes, neither woman spoke, only their heavy breathing broke the silence.\n\nCheryl began to breathe faster and heavier as her orgasm approached first. Sandy took her hand from her own pussy and put it around Cheryl as well, hugging her close. Cheryl closed her eyes and panted heavily. Unable to control her impulses, Sandy leaned down and slipped her lips around her friends exposed nipple. ""Oh, YES"" Cheryl groaned, then thrashed silently through her orgasm.\n\nAs she quieted, and opened her eyes, she saw her friend Sandy eying her lovingly. Cheryl leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Sandy kissed her back, gently, mindful of her rough treatment earlier that evening.\n\nBut that episode seemed to be forgotten as Cheryl got deeper into the kiss. Her hands circled around Sandy's back, and the two women hugged closer and closer still. Sandy felt those magnificent breasts of her young friend crushing and merging with her own, and got even more turned on. Breaking the kiss, she gasped ""Oh Cheryl, I've got to cum.""\n\n""Oh, go ahead. I want to see. Sandy, can I see your breasts?""\n\n""Of course, darling."" Sandy sat up and stripped off her gown. Cheryl did the same, but got a little caught in the tight flannel nightie. Sandy reached over to help her, and as she pulled the material over Cheryl's body, brushed against the sides of those beautiful breasts. Both women gasped at the electricity of that touch, and when the clothes were disposed of, Sandy returned her hands to Cheryl's chest to massage those young full globes.\n\nWith very little hesitation, Cheryl followed suit, and Sandy gasped deeply as those young, inexperienced hands fired her libido. Entranced and intrigued, Cheryl bent over and slipped her tongue over first one, then the other, of Sandy's nipples. With Cheryl gripping her shoulders, Sandy's head rolled back, her tawny gold hair brushing her back, as the young teen orally worshipped her breasts. She let her hands both slip down into her own crotch, and began gently but purposefully frigging herself.\n\nCheryl noticed her lover was getting more and more turned on, and it made her glad. She truly loved this woman, old enough to be her mother, young enough to be her sister, just right for being her friend. She wanted to bring wonderful feelings to her, and she was excited at the prospect of sharing sex with someone beside herself. Purposefully, she let her right hand trial down Sandy's body to the golden tangle of hair at her crotch. Gently moving between Sandy's own hands, Cheryl's touch was delicate but sure. Knowing what felt good to her, she slipped one finger between the soft slick folds of her lover's pussy, while brushing her thumb over her clit. Sandy shivered deliciously at the first touch, then realized that she was not going to be able to hold back at all. With a strangled cry, she whipped her head forward, burying her face in Cheryl's neck and moaning through her orgasm, clutching the teen close in her embrace.\n\nGently, Cheryl massaged her through the long, strong but low-intensity orgasm, stopping and pulling back at just the right moment. The two women held each other by the shoulders, locking gazes. Then they kissed. ""I love you, Sandy,"" Cheryl breathed.\n\n""And I love you, baby,"" then she took Cheryl's hand, still slick with her own cum, and slowly, deliberately licked her fingers.\n\nCheryl shivered deliciously as the older woman licked her digits clean. It seemed that even her fingers were an erogenous zone tonight, and the idea of Sandy tasting her own cum was doubly exciting. She took Sandy's other hand and, with eyes still locked, sucked on her fingers. The taste was exquisite, sharp and tangy, addictive.\n\n""Teach me more,"" Cheryl breathed. ""I want to learn it all, I want to love you all over.""\n\n""Are you sure, darling?""\n\n""Oh, yes.""\n\n""Alright, then. But still, if you get at all uncomfortable, tell me to stop and I will, instantly.""\n\n""Sandy, darling, if I was going to get uncomfortable, it would have been 10 minutes ago.""\n\nThey both laughed softly. ""Alright darling, lie back. Here, away from the couch. No, don't use the pillow.""\n\nSandy lowered her gently down, then took the pillow and tossed it away. She began by kissing her face, her forehead, each eye, her cheeks, her nose, before lowering into a deep soul kiss. Cheryl responded hungrily, sucking on the tongue which was more sensual, less intrusive, than HIS tongue had been.\n\nSandy could have got lost in that kiss alone, but she broke it gently, and nibbled on her ears and neck. As she leaned across the girl to get at her left ear, she felt her own pendulous breasts rubbing across Cheryl's. As two nipples came in contact, each woman shivered. Sandy wanted to linger there and keep rubbing tits, but her own pleasure was secondary. She wanted to give Cheryl all the pleasure possible.\n\nShe continued to kiss and lick her way down Cheryl's body: her shoulder, the hollow of her throat, then her breasts. Sandy took one in each hand, and kissed and licked them avidly all over. She tongued down into the cleft between them, painting the spray of freckles there with her saliva. She paid particular attention to Cheryl's turgid nipples. Shifting her weight slightly, she sat down and draped her upper body across Cheryl's tummy, with her knees curled up against her body and a breast in each hand. She continued making love to the girl's tits, sucking avidly on the left one while flicking her thumb over the right nipple.\n\nThen her tongue began its odessy again, trailing saliva down Cheryl's ribs and across her belly. She licked right to left across the top of her pelvis, just above where the pubic hair started. Then she diverted from a straight course to cross the left hip and tickle the top of the left thigh. The she dipped her chin and dragged her tongue back up the inside of that thigh. When she felt those curls against her cheek, she pivoted her head slowly, and her tongue dragged up the thigh and across Cheryl's pussy lips. She felt the teen stiffen against her. Sandy then went back across those lips with her tongue, bump-bump, like a car crossing railroad tracks. Again Cheryl stiffened. Sandy went back and forth several times, whipping her tongue across the lips, before finally stopping, curling her tongue into a little probe, and plunging it between those lips. Cheryl bucked and moaned.\n\nSandy now began an up and down lashing with her tongue. She was stretched out alongside Cheryl, draped partially over her tummy, with her knees near her head: nearly the classic 69 position. If Cheryl caught on, that was great, but if not, that was fine too. As she dipped her tongue deeper and deeper between those sweet pussy lips, she also got closer to that little nub of her clit. Cheryl responded with each swipe. Soon she was lifting her hips to get closer to that tongue, humping up towards Sandy's eager mouth.\n\nCheryl turned partway to face Sandy, giving some much-needed relief to the older woman's neck. Then, to Sandy's immeasurable thrill, she felt the teen tug gently at her legs, urging her to kneel on either side of her head. She did so, careful not to rest her weight on the girl at all. She didn't want her to feel trapped or panicked.\n\nStill concentrating on her ministrations, she felt the tentative touch of Cheryl's fingers. The girl was using both hands to play with her pussy lips. Sandy felt her pull them gently apart, and resisted the urge to plunge he pussy onto the teen's chin. ""Oh Sandy, you're gorgeous,"" the youth sighed.\n\nSandy lifted her head, swallowed some of Cheryl's juice and replied, ""You are, too, baby."" Then she lowered her head back into her pussy, and felt the teen sigh deeply.\n\nCheryl slipped one, then two fingers into the older woman's pussy, scooping out the juice. Then she sucked it off her fingers. Delicious! With no hesitation whatsoever, she lifted her head and plunged her tongue between the folds of her lover's pussy.\n\nHer technique was nowhere near as delicate, subtle or experienced as Sandy's, but she made up for in enthusiasm what she lacked in style. But her neck quickly got tired, so she pulled down on Sandy's ass.\n\nSandy gladly ground her pussy down on the teen's face. The vicious tongue lashing she was receiving brought on an urgent need to cum, and her own technique faltered. She shifted her weight back and ground herself against that tongue.\n\nCheryl loved the fact that she was so successful at eating pussy, and redoubled her efforts. She was soon rewarded as Sandy's groans signified an impending orgasm.\n\n""Ohh, Ohhhh, OOOHHHH!"" came the moans, and with a final groan, Sandy's juices gushed into Cheryl's mouth, where there were avidly savored and swallowed. As soon as her orgasm subsided, Sandy dove back into the pussy before her. She rolled her hips, and the pair switched positions, with young Cheryl now on top. Using her hands, Sandy urged the teen upright, until Cheryl was resting on her knees, grinding her pussy against her lovers tongue. Technique went out the window and Sandy licked and sucked voraciously, finally, her tongue concentrated on Cheryl's clit, and the younger woman squealed through her orgasm.\n\nCheryl slumped over, rolled off her lover, lay on her back with her knees raised and said ""Wheew!""\n\nSandy flipped around and snuggled against her young friend. They kissed lightly. ""We'd better get dressed,"" she said, ""before Joe finds us like this.""\n\n""I can't believe we didn't wake him up,"" Cheryl said as she grabbed a nightie.\n\n""He's an incredibly heavy sleeper. I once gave him a blowjob and he didn't wake up until he came.""\n\n""Wow, but don't get me started again. I don't think I can take anymore erotica. At least not tonight.""\n\nSnuggling back together, the two friends fell asleep.\n\n+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+ Cheryl's Awakening Chapter 5\n\n The next morning, Joe joined the two women for breakfast. Still half asleep, he didn't realize anything was up, but something did seem strange or out of place.\n\nAfter cleaning up, Sandy leant Cheryl one of the old dresses and promised to have the other one repaired for her. ""Don't bother,"" Cheryl said, ""please just throw it out."" Sandy understood, and gravely placed the ruined garment in the garbage.\n\nJoe went to get the car to drive Cheryl home. When he honked downstairs, Sandy and Cheryl kissed deeply on the lips. ""I expect to see you at work later, missy."" Sandy said mock severely.\n\n""With benefits like these, how can I resist,"" she giggled, then ran down to the car.\n\nAt her own apartment building, she kissed Joe on the cheek and said, ""Thanks for everything."" Then jumped out of the car.\n\nJoe was still slightly perplexed when he got home, and when he saw his wife, he suddenly realized why.\n\nShe was busy putting the bedding from the night before in the washing machine when he came up behind her and nuzzled her neck. His hands raised up to her breasts, and she leaned back against him. He ran his fingers over her nipples, enjoying the feeling of the flannel in between, when it hit him.\n\nFlannel! Last night Cheryl had been wearing the flannel!\n\n""Hey, Luuuuu-cy! You got some 'splainin' to dooo.""\n\n""Take me to bed, stud. Fuck my brains out, and I'll tell you everything.""\n\nHe picked up one of the sheets and examined a stain. Sniffing it, his suspicions were confirmed. ""I know what happened, you little minx. You and Cheryl got it on. And you didn't even wake me?""\n\n""We tried, but you were out like a light. Take me to bed.""\n\n""You little liar, I always wake up for pussy.""\n\n""Like hell! Take me to bed!""\n\nJoe stuffed the sheets back in the washer, closed the lid and turned the dial. ""Fuck bed!"" he said, grabbing his wife around the waist and seating her on the washer.\n\nHe pushed the nightie up and sank his face between her thighs. There he smelled the strange combination of last night's cum, fresh pussy juice and Cheer! from the washing machine beneath her ass. As he began tonguing her, her stripped off his shirt, pants and underwear. He could hear the washer filling up with water, but that sound was cut off as his tongue hit Sandy's clit and her thighs clamped over his ears.\n\nHis dick was rock hard, mostly from the thought of his wife and her young little friend locked in a hot lezzie 69.\n\nHe felt the washing machine switch from the fill cycle to the wash cycle. The gentle agitation of the machine made his wife tighten her leglock on his head as she locked her ankles behind his neck.\n\nAfter a few minutes more, he felt her have the mini-orgasm he always elicited when he tongued her pussy deep and ignored her clit. As she loosened her grip, he stood up and pushed her back. Her shoulders were on the matching dryer. Her legs from mid-calf dangled off the end of the washer. Joe climbed up between her thighs, resting on his knees, and slipped his cock in to the hilt.\n\n""Unnnnhhh,"" the groaned in unison.\n\nHe began humping her in long slow strokes, but the agitation beneath then added a side to side motion that slowly began to drive them crazy.\n\n""How was she?"" he panted.\n\n""Oh, she was sweet.""\n\n""Who started it?""\n\n""She did.""\n\n""Did you jack her off?""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""Did she touch you?""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""Did you suck each other's tits?""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""Did you eat her sweet young pussy?""\n\n""Oh, yes!""\n\nBeneath the husband and wife, the wash cycle hummed to an end. Joe knew what came next. Slowly the machine ground into the spin cycle. He kept up his questions, punctuating each with a deep thrust.\n\n""Did she eat you?""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""Did you 69?""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""Oh b-baby,"" he said, ""I'm s-so t-turned on.""\n\n""M-m-me t-t-too.""\n\nThe stutter was produced by the machine below them, as it began to vibrate wildly from the heavy load inside it. The effect produced on the couple on top of it was explosive!\n\n""Oh-oh-oh b-b-ba-b-b-by, i w-w-want-t-t-a f-f-fuck-k-k y-y-you b-b-b-oth.""\n\n""oooOOOoooOOO m-m-me t-t-tooooo.""\n\nSuddenly the load inside the machine became unbalanced, and the appliance began hopping around beneath them! This became too much for either, and with wild howling yells, Joe shot spurt after spurt into his wife's clutching pussy. It was like fucking in an earthquake, and the feelings were intensified for each partner by the vision of the two of them involved in a wild three-way with Cheryl Connor!\n\nAs they came down from their orgasms, the clunking appliance became a nuisance, so Joe reached down and turned the dial to ""Stop.""\n\n""Ohhhh, shit!"" Sandy moaned. ""That was incredible. Ohhh, my back.""\n\n""That's what you get for sleeping on the floor and screwing on the washer. Don't you ever use the bed for anything?""\n\n""You asshole,"" she laughed, ""get off me and let's grab a shower."" As Sandy ran the shower, Joe rearranged the wash. Then he joined her. They scrubbed each other up, and played around a little, but each was too bushed to go at it again.\n\nAfter the shower, they sat at the kitchen table in their bathrobes with a pot of coffee between them. The conversation turned serious.\n\nSandy explained everything that had transpired the night before, and Joe got extremely angry again at the asshole Jeff and his friends. ""There are two ways to handle this,"" he said. ""I can either call Joey DeBarca and have the little fucker beat up, or I can call Bill Sykes and have him busted.""\n\n""Well, as satisfying as those choices may be, putting yourself in DeBarca's debt would not be a sound business practice. You know how the Cosa Nostra is about collecting favors. And having him arrested is exactly what Cheryl doesn't want us to do.""\n\n""Well, we can have Bill and his partner drive by their little drinking den and bust the whole lot of them.""\n\n""Okay, that will work.""\n\n""Now what about your little love employee.""\n\n""Hey, don't make it sound so terrible. I really do love that kid and I'm not ashamed of what we did.""\n\n""Yeah, but will you do it some more? I know what a great lay you are and I have a feeling she'll want to continue. But taking last night as a whole, she may be put off men forever.""\n\n""Oh, I don't think so. Remember, the catalyst for our tryst was her dream about you. Actually, us.""\n\n""Yeah, I like that, 'catalyst for our tryst'. That should be in a poem or a song or something.""\n\n""Oh, shut up and pay attention. I'm not going to pursue this, but if she wants to continue I will. You don't mind do you?""\n\n""You know I'm not the jealous kind, honey. But it's gonna be awful hard knowing there's two prime pussies here and not joining in.""\n\n""Well, I'll see if she's willing. But I will not force or coerce her. It would be really nice if you broke her in, though. I can't think of anyone better, more gentle or understanding than you, darling. That would show her what a real man should be.""\n\n""Well, just be careful I don't throw you over for her,"" he joked.\n\n""Darling,"" Sandy said with a perfectly straight face, ""at this point in time I think it's more likely that I will end up with Cheryl than you.""\n\n""Let's compromise then.""\n\n""Agreed."" +-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+ Cheryl's Awakening Chapter 6\n\n That afternoon, Cheryl showed up for work as normal. The day progressed as normal, except for some gentle caresses and loving looks the two women would occasionally exchange. In that way, they let each other know that neither was uncomfortable with the previous night.\n\nAt close, they progressed upstairs as usual for their tea. They sat next to one another on the couch, and conversation immediately turned to sex.\n\n""Sandy, I loved last night.""\n\n""I did, too, honey.""\n\n""And I want it to continue.""\n\n""Me, too.""\n\n""But I don't want to come between you and Joe,"" Cheryl said seriously.\n\nIn reply to that, Sandy thought ""I'd love it if you were cumming between us,"" but what she said was, ""That would never happen. Joe already knows about us.""\n\n""He does? Does he approve?""\n\n""He sure doesn't disapprove. But Cheryl, I want you to know, there's more to successful sex than lesbianism.""\n\n""I know, I'm not gay, I don't think. But right now, at this time in my life, I think I'd prefer a woman's company.""\n\n""That's understandable.""\n\n""But I do look forward to losing my virginity with the right guy.""\n""I'm sure that will happen soon.""\n\n""I hope so, but in the meantime, will you still continue to teach me love?""\n\n""Of course, darling, but you've already found out the secret to successful lovemaking.""\n\n""I have?""\n\n""Yes, it's caring about your partner and his or her pleasure. Last night, you never stinted when it came to giving me pleasure. That's the secret.""\n\n""But, I love you, and bringing you pleasure gives me pleasure. I get more turned on when you're turned on.""\n\n""You've got it, that's the secret. But don't be afraid to let yourself go, either, and have your own pleasure catered to occasionally.""\n\n""I will, believe me. Sandy, can I ask you something?""\n\n""Of course, babe, you can ask me anything.""\n\n""Can I eat your pussy?""\n\n""Well, well. Aren't we precocious. I'll never turn down an offer like that.""\n\nThey each put down their tea cups and carefully moved the coffee table out of the way. Then Sandy shucked her panties, otherwise staying completely dressed. Cheryl knelt before her, and delicately but deliberately began eating Sandy's pussy. She tried today to use more technique, and she was successful. Before the afternoon was out, Sandy returned the favor.\n\nThe next few weeks progressed the same way, although they didn't make love every day. Notable events included Cheryl's introduction to vibrators and dildoes. In this way, Sandy broke her hymen and prepared her to enjoy sex with a man. Cheryl especially enjoyed using the double headed dildo and the strap-on dildo, though she usually preferred to have Sandy wear the strap-on. Through careful conversation, Sandy ascertained that Cheryl was extremely ready to be fucked by a man, and that Joe was the prime candidate. It was never overtly discussed however.\n\nOne more improvement that Sandy implemented was to have Cheryl start seeing a gynecologist and getting her on the Pill. On the physical side, Cheryl was losing weight and trimming her waist, but luckily maintaining her fantastic tits. Sandy never got envious, though, because for the moment those tits were her exclusive province.\n\nIt was clear that by her birthday in early May, Cheryl was going to be a complete knockout.\n\nWhen Cheryl's 18th rolled around, the store was closed in her honor. Sandy asked her to stay away until regular closing time, however, so that she could prepare a special dinner. When she arrived, Cheryl was stunned to find a formal dinner laid out. Joe greeted her at the door in his tuxedo, and Sandy was also dressed in a gorgeous floor-length strapless gown. It's plunging neckline seemed to defy gravity, and the low-cut back almost displayed Sandy's ass.\n\nThough dressed nicely, Cheryl was at a loss when confronted by these two gorgeous people. Gorgeous enough to be models. Despite all that had occurred, Cheryl felt a recurrence of her original first-day panic that she didn't belong in the same room as this beauty.\n\nSandy came up to her and took her hand. ""Happy Birthday, Cheryl,"" she said, and kissed her gently on the mouth.\n\nJoe stood beside them. He echoed, ""Happy Birthday, Cheryl,"" and also kissed her, for the first time ever.\n\nCheryl was used to Sandy's kisses, but Joe's brief, loving kiss sent chills to her toes. It was heavier, seemed more satisfying somehow. She inhaled his natural scent mixed with just a hint of cologne. It was intoxicating. She knew now for certain what she wanted for her birthday.\n\nApparently, though, Sandy and Joe had gotten her standard gifts. They each picked up a couple of boxes and piled them into her arms, laughing as she disappeared behind the pile.\n\n""Come into the bedroom, honey. I want you to open them there,"" Sandy said as she relieved Cheryl of some of the boxes and led the way.\n\nCheryl sat on the edge of the bed and opened each box. Sandy, leaning against the dresser and Joe, propped up in the doorway, exchanged twinkly glances as Cheryl oohed and aahed over each find. They were beautiful clothes, starting with frilly, almost-not-there panties, a garter belt, stockings, a push-up, open cup bra. There were beautiful imported Italian pumps, a matching handbag, earrings, a simple yet elegant gold necklace and the piece-de-resistance a formal, full-length gown equally gorgeous as Sandy's.\n\n""Oh thank you,"" she gushed when all the packages were opened. ""I love it all, it's so wonderful. It's too much.""\n\n""Nonsense,"" Sandy said, ""You deserve it all. I don't know anyone who deserves it more. Now Joseph P. Bellows, disappear while milady Cheryl dresses for dinner.""\n\n""As you wish,"" he said formally, ""Madame,"" he clicked his heels and bowed to Sandy, ""Mademoiselle,"" click and bow to Cheryl, who giggled. ""I shall await youse guys in da dinin' room."" Both women laughed.\n\nCheryl fell into Sandy's arms and kissed her deeply. ""Thank you, darling, this is wonderful.""\n\n""Like I said, you deserve it. Now let's get you dressed for dinner.""\n\nA few minutes later, Cheryl finished inserting the earrings while Sandy zipped her up, then fastened the chain around her neck. ""Let me see you,"" she said, tugging Cheryl around, then stepping back.\n\n""Oh, my"" was all she could manage. Tears filled her eyes.\n\nWordlessly, she turned Cheryl around and directed her to the full length mirror. As that one day long before, Cheryl gaped at the stranger in the mirror.\n\nPiled atop her head was the beautiful red hair, with several strands escaping to caress her cheek and throat. Relieved of its baby fat, the face of a beautiful woman returned her gaze, high cheekbones, perfect lips, and remarkable green eyes.\n\nHer neck was long and lovely, the one bare shoulder smooth and creamy. Her full bosom was accentuated but not overdisplayed by the clingy black fabric, which gathered together at a slim waist, then cascaded off just-full- enough hips. Thrust slightly forward, one leg appeared through the slit in the gown, bared to mid-thigh. Those formerly dimpled knees and pudgy thighs were beautifully tapered. Cheryl stared at the surprised face again.\n\n""I'm beautiful,"" she said, wonderingly.\n\n""Oh, darling,"" Sandy choked in a tear-filled voice, ""you always were.""\n\nCheryl turned and hugged her tightly. She too began to weep.\n\n""Hey, look at us,"" Sandy laughed, ""we'll ruin our makeup.""\n\nThe pair laughed and kissed away each other's tears. ""Happy birthday, darling,"" Sandy whispered.\n\nJoe did a double take when the pair appeared in the dining room, but said nothing. He seated the guest of honor, then his wife. He poured them all a glass of wine, then offered a toast. ""To the guest of honor, one of the two most beautiful women in the world, our dear friend, Cheryl. Happy Birthday.""\n\n""Cheers,"" Sandy said, taking Cheryl's hand and squeezing it. They all drank, then Cheryl said shyly ""Thank you.""\n\nDinner was served by Joe. It was a light Italian meal, featuring veal medallions braised in an orange and wine sauce. Afterwards, they three friends shared Sambuca, with coffee beans. Joe cleared the table as the two women carried their drinks to the couch.\n\nWhen the dining room was cleared and darkened, Joe joined the two. He turned on the stereo, and a CD of romantic string music filled the darkening room with sound. Bowing in turn to his wife and their guest, he held out his hand to Cheryl and said ""May I have this dance?""\n\n""Certainment, monsieur,"" she answered, taking his hand and standing.\n\nShe had never actually danced formally before, since that fateful Valentine's evening grope hardly constituted dancing. But Joe was light on his feet, and Cheryl followed his easy lead. She looked into his eyes, and he smiled. She felt herself being swept away.\n\nAs they danced into a slower song, their movements became less and less. Suddenly Cheryl felt a gentle touch on her back. Sandy's arm encircled her waist above Joe's, her other hand joining their clasped pair. ""May I join you?"" she breathed into Cheryl's ear.\n\n""Mmmm,"" was all she could answer.\n\nThe three swayed there silently. Cheryl felt Sandy's breath on her cheek, and ear and neck. She felt Sandy kiss and nuzzle her neck, and she rolled her head back slightly, her eyes closed and her lips parted. Joe covered those lips with his own, and Cheryl drank in his kiss deeply. She could feel every point of contact individually between her friends. Each touch burned, whether it was near an erogenous zone or not.\n\nThey all stopped dancing. Sandy's hands linked around her waist, while Joe's held her hips. Each person continued to kiss her. Cheryl felt her knees getting week. ""Oh please,"" she moaned, breaking the kiss. ""Please take me to bed.""\n\nThe three lovers walked to the bedroom, with Cheryl in the middle, kissing each alternately. There, Joe and Sandy stripped Cheryl's clothes away, every stitch, leaving her completely naked. Then, while Joe began to take off his tux, Cheryl lovingly stripped Sandy, and shared a deep kiss with her when she was naked, as well.\n\nWhen Joe was nude, the three moved to the bed, Cheryl again in the middle. The husband and wife kissed their lover deeply, then each took a breast and nursed it, meanwhile rubbing their hands all over her body. Cheryl lay back, partly supported by pillows, and with an arm around each lover, luxuriated in the feeling.\n\nThen Joe moved up and took Cheryl in his arms, while Sandy moved down and settled between her young lover's legs. Joe kissed her deeply, while plying her breast with one hand. Cheryl reached a hand out and grasped his hard cock. She was surprised, not by the size, which dildoes approximated well, but by the velvety softness which covered that steel hardness. She lost tactile senses in her hand, however, when Sandy lovingly began eating her out.\n\nSandy concentrated on staying away from Cheryl's clit. She didn't want to work the girl into a frenzy, not yet. Cheryl grunted softly into Joe's mouth as Sandy's tongue worked it's magic. She pulled away from the kiss and said ""Joe, darling?""\n\n""Yes, honey?""\n\n""Let me suck your cock.""\n\nWordlessly, Joe raised up on his knees and presented his prick to her ruby red lips. He sighed as she sucked him into her mouth, and twined his fingers in her hair. Hidden by pussy, Sandy's mouth broke into a grin of pride at her proteges boldness.\n\nThrough technique training with dildoes, Sandy had taught Cheryl how to suck a cock well. Filled with love, Cheryl applied all her newfound knowledge to Joe's cock, and to his great surprise, deep-throated him in three strokes. He moaned deeply.\n\nSandy raised her head, licking her lips, and said, ""Cheryl honey, don't make him cum yet.""\n\nCheryl pulled back, and Joe's cock slipped from her mouth with a slight ""smack"" accompanied by Joe's moan. Sandy got up and moved around behind Cheryl. She sat down propped by the pillows and held Cheryl gently in her arms. ""I think it's time,"" she said.\n\nJoe got down on his knees between Cheryl's outstretched legs and leaned forward. Sandy held one of Cheryl's hands and let her other trail down to fondle a breast. ""We love you,"" she said, as Joe's cock slipped into Cheryl's pussy.\n\nCheryl gasped, filled now completely in a way a dildo never could. ""I love you both,"" she gasped.\n\nGently, Joe began fucking her, but Cheryl was not in the mood for gentle now. She began thrusting her hips up to meet him. ""Fuck me,"" she growled. Joe complied.\n\nJoe leaned over and kissed her, then leaned up and kissed Sandy. Then he propped his arms on either side of Cheryl and began slamming into her. The husband and wife gazed down at the girl they were fucking, each entranced by the way her tits bounced and bobbed. Cheryl was moaning and growling with each thrust, and as Joe leaned farther forward, he began brushing her clit.\n\n""Oh shit!"" she yelled, ""That's great. Oh fuck me. Oh Sandy! Let me eat you!""\n\nSandy and Joe exchanged looks, then Sandy shrugged and got up on her knees. She was actually glad of the opportunity to get more involved in this. Cheryl laid her head back, and Sandy settled down on her face. Immediately Cheryl's tongue zeroed in on her clit, and Sandy shivered into a surprise orgasm. As Cheryl continued her ministrations, Sandy dropped her hands to those tits and mauled them. Meanwhile, Joe leaned over and sucked on his wife's tits. But it wasn't long before Cheryl's wiggling hips brought him over the edge. With a grunt and a moan, he grabbed the girl's hips and slammed his cock home, sending spurt after spurt of hot jism into her virginal pussy. Cheryl groaned into Sandy's pussy as Joe's violent thrusts triggered her own orgasm.\n\nExhausted, Joe popped out of her pussy and lay at the end of the bed. Sandy immediately dropped down to 69 with her lover, sucking her husband's cum out of her freshly fucked pussy. Cheryl continued to writhe and cum under Sandy's hot mouth. Her gyrations brought Sandy off once again. Finally the two women collapsed next to one another, and they all took a breather.\n\n""Happy birthday,"" Sandy said once again, kissing her young lover. ""That was the best present ever,"" Cheryl sighed.\n\n""Hey, it's the gift that keeps on giving,"" Joe cracked.\n\n""I think you mean keeps on cumming,"" Sandy replied, and the three dissolved in laughter. When the laughter was done the moaning began.\n\n THE BEGINNING --"
956,Cheryl's Fun With Doggies,['F-beast'],"The small stream of piss dribbled down her crack past her cunny hole. The Great Dane snuffled her and Cheryl reached down and held her cunny crack wide open so he could get his nose right up to her private parts. She let a little more piss out and the dog stuck his tongue out and lapped at it, making Cheryl suck in her breath and twitch at the feeling.\n\nWow she thought, He likes my pee! The young girl let her piss dribble out slowly and the dog lapped and licked at it and her tender young cunny.\n\nWhen she had finished peeing she looked up underneath the dog and saw the huge animal had an erection. His penis was protruding from the fuzzy brown sheath that hung beneath his belly, a good eight inches long and tapering from the deep pink tip to a thickness of about an inch and a half at the base. She urged him nearer and gently touched the animal's penis, lifting it and caressing it as the animal stood still beside her.\n\nCheryl liked to masturbate dogs. The pretty child loved to lie down all naked and fondle a dog's dangly sheath until he got an erection and his penis slid out into the open. She liked to see how long and thick she could get it, just by playing with it and with his balls, and then she would gently masturbate the animal until he shot his cum.\n\nShe liked to watch the long streams of whitish-clear liquid squirt from the animal's cock to land in sticky clumps wherever she pointed it. Sometimes she would lie him down on his side so he could thrust his hindquarters back and forth and make his cock slide back and forth inside her hands, and sometimes she would lie down and get the dog to stand straddling her, so that when he shot his cum she could make it squirt all over her naked body.\n\nShe had found that two dogs at a time was best, because after one dog had squirted his semen onto her, the other one usually liked to lap it up, and if she squirted it onto her titty bumps and her cunny crack, the dog gave her a nice licking.\n\nDavid McGurn parked the truck out by the entrance to the boarding kennels he owned and came in the back door. He heard a small scuffling noise in the grooming area and looked around the corner.\n\nHis eleven year old daughter was lying naked on a foam mat on the floor, facing away from him. A Great Dane was standing straddling the young girl's slender body, and the young girl was masturbating him with both hands.\n\n""Come on, doggy, come on,"" she said, ""Let's see all that lovely stuff come squirting out that nice big thing of yours. Splash it all over my titties and my trickle!"" As David watched the dog shivered and a long stream of clear liquid shot out from the tip of his penis and splashed against his daughter's chest. The dog whimpered as the girl kept masturbating him and made a second large jet of semen spurt out .\n\nShe pointed the stream of animal cum at her naked cunny, gasping with pleasure as the hot sticky liquid hit her on her tender private parts. David watched his daughter cover her sex parts with dog cum, and then when he was finished the Golden Lab came over and sniffed her, licking and lapping up the other dog's cum from the girl's body. When he was finished Cheryl was writhing with the pleasure of her orgasm, and the dog had an erection, so Cheryl gently masturbated him till he came. This time she made all the dog cum squirt straight onto her cunny, which she rubbed with one hand while she masturbated the dog with the other.\n\nDavid made a little noise and Cheryl turned around and saw him standing there, holding onto his erection as he watched his daughter masturbating the dogs.\n\nCheryl told her father about the first time she had done things with dogs. It had been on her trip to her uncle's farm the previous month. Her uncle bred Golden Labs, and he let the pretty young eleven year old help him while she was there for her vacation.\n\nHe showed her how to clean out the cages and bath and brush the dogs. She helped his daughter Julie, who was about the same age as Cheryl. After a couple of days Julie let her help her masturbate the male dogs. She explained that they only mated with the females when the females were ready for them and that in between times, the males had to be kept all ready.\n\nShe told Cheryl how she got the cock all hard by playing with it and letting the dog smell her between her legs. Then she rubbed the dog's cock back and forth until the an imal's thick streams of semen came shooting out. Julie told her cousin it was better if she was naked so that the stuff wouldn't make a mess on her clothes.\n\n""Anyway,"" she said, ""I like making them squirt it at me, it feels nice when it hits me, and then they lick it off. Watch."" The young girl slipped her T shirt off and pulled her shorts and underwear down and off. Cheryl looked at her naked cousin. ""You're starting to get nice tits,"" she said. Julie looked down at herself. ""I know,"" she said, ""It feel s nice when the dog stuff hits them and when the dogs lick it off them it feels even better.""\n\nJulie called one of the big dogs over and reached underneath him and fondled the sheath that hung beneath his fuzzy belly for a minute or two until a pink tip appeared at the opening and extended into view.\n\n""See how nice and big it gets when you play with it?"" asked Julie.\n\nThe dog's penis was about six inches long and tapered from a base about an inch across to a deep pink point. ""What do you do now?"" asked Cheryl, wide-eyed. The innocent young girl had never seen an erection on a man or boy before, let alone on a dog. ""He likes it better when he's lying down,"" replied Julie, gently moving the big animal so he was lying on his side.\n\nThis time when she began fondling the animal's penis he thrust his hips forward and back. ""He likes helping me,"" said Julie. Soon his movements came faster and Julie said, ""He's going to do it now, watch,"" and she moved closer and pointed the dog's penis towards her. A long squirt of a thick clearish-white fluid shot out the pink tip of the dog's penis and splashed against the eleven year old girl's naked titty bumps. ""Wow!"" said Cheryl, wide-eyed. ""Ooo, that was a good one!"" said Julie as a second long stream of dog semen hit her on her belly and dribbled down. After three more long ejaculations the animal's penis stopped, and Julie let him lick his semen off her. Then she let Cheryl do it to one of the others.\n\nJulie showed her how to clean up the mess of dog cum by licking it off her fingers. ""Actually,"" she admitted, ""I usually suck them off so that stuff doesn't go all over the place. I don't like to miss any because it tastes so good.""\n""Does your Dad mind if you suck them off instead of masturbating them?"" asked Cheryl. ""Naw,"" replied Julie, ""He doesn't care. He lets me do it to him, too.""\n\n""Gee,"" said Cheryl, ""Do you think he'd let me do it to him?""\n\n""Sure, I guess so,"" shrugged Julie, ""Just tell him you're learning to jerk off the dogs, and ask him if you can practice on him and jerk him off.""\n\nThat evening after supper Cheryl found her handsome uncle in the TV room. ""Uncle Jack, Julie's been teaching me how to jerk off the dogs, and I want to make sure I'm doing a good job. Can I do it to you and you can tell me if I'm doing it right?""\n\nUncle Jack looked at his eager niece. ""Sure, honey,"" he said. ""What do you have to do first?""\n\n""Get it all hard,"" replied the child.\n\n""How did you do that? asked her uncle.\n\nCheryl was feeling funny in between her legs. She wanted her uncle to look at her there. ""I let him sniff my trickle,"" she replied, lifting her skirt to show her horny uncle her thin white cotton underpants.\n\n""Sounds good to me,"" said Jack, ""You lie down and I'll play doggy. Woof woof!""\n\nCheryl giggled as she lay down on the floor and flipped her skirt up to her waist. Her uncle knelt between his niece's outstretched legs and leaned forward. ""I smell a nice young trickle here,"" he said, ""Woof woof!""\n\nCheryl giggled as she watched her uncle pretending to snuffle along her bare legs and up them towards her crotch. He sniffed her cunny through the thin material of her underpants, pressing his face into it and making growling sounds. ""I know there's a trickle inside these underpants,"" he said in a growly voice, ""I can smell it but I can't see it.""\n\n""Oh!"" said Cheryl, ""Here it is, doggy,"" and she pulled the crotch of her underpants off to one side.\n\n""Woof woof, now I can see it,"" said the child's horny uncle as he looked at the tender hairless cunny. ""I wonder what it smells and tastes like,"" and he prodded the child's sensitive cunny area with his nose and lips, then began licking up and down along her cunny crack.\n\n""Oh, Uncle Jack! I mean Oh, doggy!"" gasped the child as her uncle licked her hairless vulva. ""That feels so good!""\n\nThe horny man licked all over his young niece's fat cunny lips, probing inside them at her little clitoris and tickling her pee hole with the tip of his tongue. ""Oh, doggy!"" repeated the little girl as her hips jerked up and down and she came. When she had got her breath back she looked at her uncle. ""Oh, wow!"" she said, ""Did that ever feel good!""\n\nThen she remembered what she was supposed to be doing and looked at her uncle. ""Did that make your thing - I mean your cock - all big and hard, Uncle Jack?""\n\nHe smiled and stood up in front of her. ""You can see for yourself,"" he replied.\n\nCheryl scrambled to her knees in front of her uncle. She was eager to see his cock, and pulled his pants and underwear down, releasing his cock which swayed out about her small face. ""Wow, yeah!"" she said, admiring the eight inches of the uncle's cock.\n\n""See, you did a good job getting it all big and hard,"" he told her.\n\n""Now what are you going to do with it?"" Cheryl looked up at him. ""Julie said I could either jerk you off or suck it, is that right?"" Jack's cock throbbed and jerked as the horny man thought of his lovely young niece's offer. ""You can do both,"" he said, ""You can start by jerking it, and then lick it all over and see how good you are at sucking it.""\n\nAt his suggestion they both took off all their clothes and as the fifth grader explored her uncle's big penis and fondled his balls he ran his hands over her small titty bumps and fingered her in between her legs, cupping her hairless cunny and slipping a finger into her slippery crack.\n\nHe showed her how to masturbate him, and then how to lick and suck on the head of his cock as she pumped her hands up and down on his cock.\n\n""You're doing a good job,"" he told her as she bobbed her head up and down on his thick cock, her lips stretched wide. She raised her head for a minute. ""You can make your stuff go in my mouth,"" she said, licking her lips, ""I tasted some of the dogs' stuff and I like the tast. I wanna see if yours tastes the same.""\n\nHer uncle nodded and she put his cock back in her mouth and resumed sucking until he came with a flood of hot thick semen, coating her tongue and filling her mouth. ""mmm, mmm, mmmf, glllrg!"" she mumbled as the squirts of cum filled her mouth almost faster than she could swallow.\n\nWhen he was finished she licked the last traces off his cock and sat up, licking her lips. ""Mmm, that was gooood, Uncle Jack!"" she exclaimed. ""Glad you liked it,"" he smiled back at her, ""You can do that any time you want to.""\n""Am I good enough to do it to the dogs?"" she asked, her face serious. ""Well, I think so,"" he said, ""Tell you what, when you do it I'll take a video of you so we can make sure you're doing it right.""\n\nCheryl thought this was a great idea so every time she and her cousin sucked off the dogs or jerked them off, Uncle Jack took a video. They watched them in the evenings, because the girls liked to play with themselves while they watched the red doggy cocks buried deep in the fresh young mouths, or the thick streams of gooey white animal cum spraying their faces and naked tits.\n\nAfter they had watched the videos and got themselves all horny, Uncle Jack would let them suck his cock while he fingered their little cunnies.\n\nFrom then on Cheryl had loved to have all sorts of fun with doggies. She told her father that she would show him how she used to do things with nice Uncle Jack, and David let his little daughter take his cock out and kneel in front of him, looking up at him as she sucked on it.\n\nIt wasn't long before the nice big warm thing in her small mouth went squirt squirt squirt and filled it up with that lovely slippery gooey stuff that she loved so much. Cheryl sighed with pleasure as she gulped down her father's sticky semen. She was so happy to have her Daddy's cock to suck on as well as the dogs'!"
957,CherylAnn's Story - 1,"['m+f', 'breast', 'mc']","Anyway, to facilitate this transformation she's gradually putting herself through, she asked me to write her, personally, a story. And after a bit of persuading, she said it was allright to start posting here.\n\nSo here it is, part one of CherylAnn's new life. This story has been heavily guided by it's subject (CherylAnn), so it strays into territory that I haven't really written about before. For instance, CherylAnn is VERY in to being an airheaded bimbo, so that aspect of the story is very prominent.\n\nAs always, I love to hear anything at all that you guys and gals have to say about my stories, both positive and negative. I take criticism well. In addition, CherylAnn made me promise to pass on any comments that y'all have about her and the journey she's undertaking, so send 'em to me, and I'll pass 'em on. would LOVE to hear 'em, and just might write some of you back, if you're lucky.\n\nWithout further ado, I present....CherylAnn's story.. As with *all* my stuff, it's written in fragments. One of these days I WILL write a complete story:)\n\nHope to hear from y'all...\n\nOrang\n\norangutang@lowmedia.com\n\nCherylAnn's Story\n\nFrank Hogdkin's is CherylAnn's boss and is the man behind the financing of everything. He'll eventually end up marrying CherylAnn, but only after he has changed her into the big-titted bimbo ass-slut that he wants her to be.\n\nThe Start\n\nCherylAnn shifted around in her chair uncomfortably as she tried to keep her mind on the inane article in the magazine she was reading. Why were the waiting rooms of doctor's offices always so uncomfortable? She was nervous enough going to see a new gynecologist as it was...\n\nDr. Harris uses hypnotic tapes to start the conversion. he also implants a suggestion that her groin will begin to itch in about two weeks, to get her to return so that the transformation can begin. The tapes will gradually cause CherylAnn to change from a brunette career women to a blond, very busty, horny slut. The cool thing here is that CherylAnn will actually initiate all the changes herself, but not understand why.\n\nDr. Harris had told her that the itchy hot feeling in her vaginal area was completely normal, but honestly, it was getting distracting. It wasn't really pleasurable or anything, just inconvenient and uncomfortable. She decided she just had to go back and see if there was anything that the doctor could do. ChrylAnn couldn't explain why, but Dr. Harri seemed so nice. He had a great bedside manner and really inspired trust.\n\nThe doctor diagnoses the itching as a rare topical condition that will require regular visits for treatment. This ensures that CherylAnn will return regularly, and the conversion and transformation can begin.\n\nCherylAnn returned home with her purchase. She went directly to the bathroom and stared at herself for several long minute in the mirror. Was she sure she knew what she was doing? Going from brunette to blonde was a huge change, after all. She'd look totally different with her face framed by blond hair unstead of the chestnut shade she was born with. And the shade she had gotten...why, it was a *very* light blonde. And there were other things to consider about the hair color change as well. CherylAnn had seen how men treated blondes. While men fawned over blondes all the time, most of them assumed that they were all basically just bimbos, especially the ones with hair as blonde as the shade she had bought. As she thought about it, this thought strangely seemed not to bother CherylAnn. In fact, it kind of...well, excited her. It also gave her a sense of power. ""Just think"" CherylAnn mused ""I can get all the special treatment that those other women get, and as all those men are treating me like some dumb bitch, I'd be on the inside, laughing at them. What a great joke!""\n\nCherylAnn does in fact bleach her hair blond, and begins to wear a bit of make-up to work. This is the first step in her transformation, and the mental suggestions from Dr. Harris' treatment begin to take subtle effect, shortening her attention span a bit and starting the slow subtle increase in her libido.\n\nWork was kind of strange this week. In addition to all the attention that CherylAnn had gotten since her hair color change, she had begun to catch herself getting distracted. Before, her job had always been something that CherylAnn took pleasure in. Lately she was just finding it boring. Just about anything could distract her from the morass of numbers that swam on the pages before her. She'd find herself staring off into space sometimes, her mind a million miles away from whichever account she was working on. And strangely, more and more of these reveries seemed to be dissolving into sexual daydreams! CherylAnn found herself contemplating the crotches of her male coworkers from afar, wondering idly what they were packing under those pants...occasionally she'd get aroused enough that she'd have to make a trip to the bathroom for some relief. Over the next couple of weeks, her distraction level got higher and higher. Sometimes she'd lose concentration in the middle of someone speaking to her. She knew it was making her seem a bit dim at times, but she just couldn't help it, no matter how hard she tried. While the attention of the offices men continued unabated, CherylAnn began to hear muffled whispers from the women about ""the hair color fits her"" and ""its bringing out her true nature"". She would occasionally overhear blond jokes in the bathroom as well. All this left CherylAnn strangely unhurt. She felt almost distant from them, strangely superior. Even when she overheard some women in the ladies room refer to her as a ""ditzy blonde"". It just made her even more determined to continue improving herself. ""These catty bitches are all just jealous"" she thought to herself indignantly. ""Just because I'm getting more attention from the men in my office, they hate me. Well, I'll show them. If they think I have al the men's attention now, just wait 'til they see me in action! I'll have every man in this office eating out of my hand!"" Her finger began to caress her clitoris as she sat on the toilet fuming, and the rush of pleasure from her quickly coming orgasm cemented her resolve.\n\nThe very next week CherylAnn began to put her plan into action. She first began with her appearance. She decided that a wardrobe change was in order, so it was off to the mall. She purchased a whole new range of clothing. None of it was really inappropriate for the office (well maybe a little, she giggled to herself) but for CherylAnn it represented a drastic change in fashion direction. First to go was her old underwear. ""If I'm going to build a new me, I've got to start from the ground up,"" she thought. Out went the dowdy old cotton panties and plain bras she normally wore. She went to Victoria's Secret and nearly cleaned them out of things in her size. She now had a wide range of sexy undies. From T-back thongs to tight silk full-cuts, and a great collection of bras that really shaped and accented her figure. ""No more pants"" was her next decision. ""Sexy women always wear skirts, and I'm gonna be so sexy that those other bitches won't know what hit 'em!"" To this end she had bought a wide range of skirts, from long, tight sheath skirts, slit provocatively up the back or side of course, to miniskirts that definitely were near the limit of the office dress code. Flat shoes were out as well, and CherylAnn spent not a little cash buying new several new pairs of high heel shoes. She was very careful with her choices, wanting to make sure that she was never lacking for stylish and flattering clothing. The next thing she did was get here nails done. Well, perhaps that didn't quite capture the essence of what she did, because she'd had simple manicures before. This time, CherylAnn got nails *done*. She let the girls at the nail salon have their way with her, and when they were done, she walked out of there with rock-hard 1 ½ inch acrylic talons, painted a deep wine color. CherylAnn started to play up the bimbo angle a bit too. Over the next month or so, she gradually began consciously cultivating some behaviors that backed up the visual image she was presenting. They were all little changes, but she thought they might matter for some reason. First of all, she changed her reading habits. CherylAnn had always enjoyed reading history and fiction, but she set those books aside for now. In fact she actually went so far as to pack up all of her books, clearing her bookshelves. Instead of her usual recreational reading, she started to buy magazines like Cosmopolitan, Elle, Seventeen, etc. She started to read them thoroughly, absorbing all the advice on improving herself that she could. Using what she laerned from her magazines, she began to work on all aspects of her behavior. She stand in front of the mirror all evening, practicing how to stand, how to walk, and just generally how to attract the attention of others with her body. CherylAnn tried never to just stand, but always to pose. She adopted some mannerisms as well, like playing with her hair, checking her make up frequently and touchimg it up, and generally just primping and preening like a teenager. She conciously tried not to laugh, but instead to giggle, and she tried to speak in a softer more feminine tone than her usual direct way. CherylAnn also conciously started to ""dumb down"" her vocabulary, and stopped trying to hold her own in important discussions around the office anymore.. After all, men didn't like women who were smarter than they were. The most important change she made wa inhow she dealt with the men around the office. After about a month of reading womens magazine and absorbing all the good info that she could, CherylAnn started to flirt. Mercilessly.\n\nShe starts to change the way she lives at home, to. She changes the decor in her apartment, going from utilitarian living to stylish and sexy pad...a real sex den, of sorts.\n\nCherylAnn couldn't help it. Even though she knew it was bad, she just couldn't keep her mind off sex. As she ran a hand through her thick platinum blonde hair she wondered about the choices she had made so far. She loved all the attention that her modified behaviors were bringing her, but she occasionally wondered if she wasn't getting into the role just a little *too* much. She was getting so use to acting like a dizzy blonde all the time, she wondered if some of it wasn't actually rubbing off on her. Still she couldn't argue with the fact that she was getting a lot more attetion form the men, and she loved it. Every time one of her male co-workers praised her appearence, or slipped a covert pat on her ass, CherylAnn's pussy moistened. Her orgasms when she masturbated were nothing short of earth shattering...and her fantasies were becoming more and more oriented around actually experiencing the things that the blonde bimbo that she was acting like would have experienced.\n\nThe obove changes continue, and at some point,somthing triggers CherylAnn's interest it getting bigger boobs. Maybe she overhears something in the bathroom, or something like that. We add in an interest inponography here as well.\n\nThere were no two ways about it. CherylAnn wanted bigger breasts...no, wait, not breasts, TITS. She rolled the word around in her mind and it seemed all right, so she thought it again...TITS. She wanted bigger TITS...yes, she liked it. It sounded just the tiniest bit cheap, and that excited her. From now on her breasts would be her TITS. The bottom line still remained. CherylAnn thought her tits were too small. All the beautiful women in the adult films she had been watching lately had wonderful tits, full, round tits, with thick succulent nipples. And a bigger chest would certainly enhance and cement the influence she had over the men at work...she had seen the way the men looked at the more generously endowed girls, their eyes often glued to the women's chests, even when the men were talking directly to the women! CherylAnn flushed at the thought those men's eyes upon her, unable to keep their eyes off her breasts, hypnotized by them. She could just imagine the wonderful warm weight of a pair of plump full titties on her chest, the way they'd bob gently as she walked, how they would fill out her figure wonderfully...she imagined lying on her bed, one hand gently stroking her clit and pussy, another bringing an erect nipple to her lips to be sucked... The problem was she just didn't trust plastic surgeons...at least she didn't know any that she trusted. Maybe Dr. Harris knew someone? Sure enough, when she asked him during her weekly visit, he did know someone! ""I know a Dr. Remington who is by far the best in his profession. Why do you ask, my dear?"" inquired Dr. Harris after the weekly treatment was concluded. ""Well...to be honest, I was thinking about getting a little breast enlargement..."" she said, blushing. ""My dear, that's a bit of a drastic step isn't it?"" said the doctor. ""I mean, have you ever had any cosmetic surgery before?""\n""Well, no,"" CherylAnn admitted. ""Don't you think getting a breast job is a bit extreme right off the bat, when you don't even know anything about plastic surgery?""\n""I...I suppose...""\n""Well, look,"" said Dr. Harris, smiling at her, ""why don't I put you in contact with Dr. Remington, and you can talk to him about it...but I might suggest starting with something a bit more minor in the surgery department. I've seen many women use cosmetic surgery to their advantage, but you should be smart about it.""\n\nCherylAnn gets collagen in her lips, just as a first plastic surgery experiment. Her clothing continues to be provocative, but classily so, at least so far. CherylAnn buys a dildo...just one for now, but her collection will increase later... Somehow we end up with the scenario below, CherylAnn sucking off a complete stranger, just on impulse. She finds, of course, that she loves it. This might lead to some glory-hole activity later, after things get more extreme. Basically, she gonna love sucking cock...any cock.\n\nCherylAnn parted her thick new collagen-enhanced lips and moaned with pleasure as the stranger's cock slipped past them to fill her mouth with its warm length. She knew she must look hotter than hell with a dick buried in her mouth, and that thought just served to make her pussy even wetter and sloppier than before. She could feel her juices soaking the crotch of her panties, and she loved the feel of the sopping fabric on her cunt. She swallowed just as she had read about as the cock pushed deeper into her mouth, its hot bulk intruding past her mouth into her throat. CherylAnn was rewarded when her lips came to rest against the groin of the man, his balls resting against her chin. He was all the way in her mouth! Her first deep-throat! She could feel his cock throb in her throat, and she looked up at where the stranger's face must have been, though it was still shrouded in darkness. The man began to move his cock slowly out of CherylAnn's mouth, then back in again, and CherylAnn relaxed her throat each time to allow the penis entry. Soon the man was moving at a slow but regular pace, alternately thrusting deep into CherylAnn's mouth, then out. The only sounds were the passing cars and the wet slurping of dick between lips. She felt as if she was in a dream. The cock tasted so good, and she felt so alive, so horny, so bad, with this stranger shoving his prick into her hungry mouth. She liked the feeling...a lot. The stranger was getting ready to cum, CherylAnn could tell. He was getting a bit more careless and forceful with his fucking of her mouth. As her bucked his hips back and forth, small groans began to issue from the hidden face above. CherylAnn felt so powerful, so in control! She was the one in the drivers seat, she was the controller of this strange mans pleasure, and the source of it all. She sucked hungrily as the man began to cum, pulling her head back off his cock a bit so that the head was in her mouth. Hot liquid squirted from the cock, in amounts that surprised CherylAnn. She was unprepared for the volume of the man's load. The cum spilled from CherylAnn's lips, running down her chin in thick white rivulets, dripping onto the front of her black cotton dress. She drank what she could, savoring the taste of the hot liquid. While she expected the cum dripping from her face to feel gross, it felt strangely good, natural even. She ran her tongue slowly over her lips savoring the taste of the thick white semen. There was a flash of light from above, and she realized quickly that her picture was being taken! Her knee jerk reaction would normally have been to stand up and sock the strange man, but instead she found herself *incredibly* turned on at the thought of there being a permanent record of her behavior. Almost before she knew it, CherylAnn was playing to the camera. She rubbed the strangers cock around her face, smearing the cum all over her lips mouth and chin. She licked her blow-job-made lips lasciviously, suckled the last of his cum from his cock, then scraped the remaining cum on her face into her mouth with a great show of licking and smacking. ""God damn!"" she thought ""cum tastes *good*."" All the while the strangers camera flashed away, taking picture after picture of CherylAnn at work."
958,CherylAnn's Story - 2,"['m+f', 'breast', 'mc']","A scene with her in front of a mirror, admiring her new boobs as she tries on some newer, slightly more risqué clothing. Eventually she gives up her ""career"" job, but is transferred to be the bosses new ""personal assistant.""\n\nCherylAnn mewled with pleasure as she was fucked from either end. She was on all fours and still dressed, her skirt bunched up around her waist, t-back panties pulled to the side. Bob Henderson's large prick slid in and out of her cunt, while Mr. Hogdkin's fucked her mouth and throat deeply. CherylAnn had finally mastered breathing through her nose, so she had no problem with the length of flesh that pistoned between her lovely red lips. Her fat new titties had spilled out of her silky bra and were hanging from her open blouse. The nipples were just brushing the carpet, swinging back and forth as she swayed to the fuck motion. The sensation as the nipples brushed the carpet were driving her crazy. She loved her titties. The two men pounded into her for...well, CherylAnn couldn't really tell. She was lost in a haze of orgasm. All she could think of was how good this felt, how right, how proper. She felt like a REAL women, not like those bull dyke bitches in the outer office. REAL women got FUCKED, and CherylAnn knew that she wanted to be as much a real women as possible. She wiggled her butt and ground back against Bob, while looking Mr. Hogdkin's right in the eye, and making little moaning pleasure noises. CherylAnn had been a little freaked when Mr. Hogdkin's had first invited a favored junior executive to their morning ""sessions."" However, it seemed so far that Mr. Hogdkins knew her better than she knew herself, so she had acquiesced. The way that she felt now was just more evidence for her that she was meant to be the person she was becoming, and that Mr. Hogdkins was helping her along. CherylAnn absolutely *loved* having more than one cock in her at a time. Often times now she'd be sitting at her desk filing and shaping her long hard nails, fixing her make-up, or reading some torrid, trashy romance novel and her mind would wander to memories of her pussy and mouth, both crammed full of luscious cock flesh. Finally with twin grunts the two men came. Henderson's prick spasmed inside her and she felt the wonderful heat of his cum splattering the inner walls of her cunt. Mr. Hodgkin's prick disgorged its usual hot thick load into CherylAnn's sucking mouth, and she savored its taste as she swallowed every drop. Bob pulled out of her with a wet slurp and brought his cock up to her mouth as well. CherylAnn rocked back onto her knees and began to suck both men's cocks clean. ""My god Hogdkin's, she incredible!"" gasped Bob as he looked down at the buxom blonde on his knees before him cramming two softening cocks into her lovely mouth. ""I hope you *slurp* liked that boys,"" CherylAnn said ""because I know I did. You can fill me up any time, Mr. Henderson...if Mr. Hogdkins say OK, that is."" CherylAnn giggled and smiled at Mr. Hogdkins, and licked her lips, savoring both the taste of cum and of her own pussy juice. She stood and pulled her panties back over her crotch. ""I want to keep all that nice hot cum inside me for as long as I can."" she said to the two open-flyed men. She smoothed down her short flippy skirt, adjusted her breasts back inside her shirt, and minced out the door, returning to her desk. She smiled at the feeling of the thick cum squishing around in her pussy as she sat. CherylAnn knew what the other bitches in the office thought of her by this time, but she knew that they were just jealous. Because she was riding the bosses rod, she could get away with just about anything she wanted to do. She completely ignored the office dress code these days, wearing super-short tight skirts and almost see-through blouses to the office pretty regularly. But her clothes were always perfectly coordinated. She always made her face up immaculately every morning, and styled her thick white-blonde hair carefully to get just the right effect. She had gotten a few extra piercings in her ears now as well. She was up to three in each ear now, and she loved big hoop earrings, and wore them almost every day.\n\nA tour of CherylAnn's desk today would shock anyone who knew her a few months ago. Gone were the stacks of important papers, the reference books, all the accouterments of her old position. CherylAnn didn't miss them a bit. They were so dry and boring. She really didn't understand what the hell she had been thinking when she was reading them before. The only reading material on her desk now were the newest issues of about 5 women's fashion magazines, and a few extremely trashy romance novels. The sex in them bordered on the pornographic, but CherylAnn liked that. Sex interested her. Her cunt juiced like no tomorrow these days, and she almost always kept a few spare pairs of panties in her desk.\n\nNipple piercing. Describe the sensations. Becomes an ""ass slut"" loves to have her ass fucked as well as her cunt. CherylAnn becomes ""addicted"" to cock (not literally) and starts going to a local glory hole place a couple of times a week. Starts to modify her clothing even further. Sluttier underwear, more risqué clothing, jewelry.\n\nCherylAnn's third breast enhancement had gone off without a hitch. By now she totally trusted Dr. Remington, and let him go to work without a second thought. ""You, like *know* what I want, doctor"" she had said to him in the office the day before. ""I want you to gimme the biggest, sexiest most suckable, fuckable titties you've ever seen on a girl. I want big, fat, juicy bimbo titties."" The doctor had acquiesed quickly after CherylAnn had shown him just what those nice big lips he had given her were *really* good for. As the doctor shot his thick load all over her mouth, tongue and chin and she sucked it up hungrily, CherylAnn knew she'd get nothing but the best treatment. Frank wouldn't have to pay much for this improvement of her! Since he was just enlarging the flex-implants that he had inserted earlier, the operation took her only about three days to recover from. The doctor had told her that she was going up to a 58EE this time, and her hadn't been kidding! CherylAnn had squealed with delight when the bandages were finally removed. Her titties were huge, and they felt good! The doctor had done some sort of special experimental operation on her back muscles, so she was surpringly comfortable with the new massive mounds of flesh on her chest. Her nipples stood out as firmly as before, but the aureoles had actually been stretched by the operation, and now were a good four inches across, and sensitive! She couldn't wait for someone to suck on them! CherylAnn lay in her hospital bed, running her hands over her gigantic titties for what seemed like hours, squeezing them and sucking them, exploring every inch of her new rack. She played until Frank finally came to pick her up. Her brought a whole suitcase of clothing with him, all sized for her new attributes. ""Oh just can't decide what to wear"" CherylAnn giggled after about ten minutes of rifling through the suitcase. ""Honey, why don't you pick out something for me.""\n""Certainly,"" Frank said, smiling. He rummaged around in the suitcase for a minute and pulled out a few items. ""How about these?""\n""Ooooo, hunny, they're peeeerfect!"" exclaimed the big titted blond. She quickly pulled the white silk panties ant pulled them up her legs, pulling the thong back tightly into her butt-cleft, and pulling the soft fabric tightly against her shaved cunt. A white garter belt with white stockings was next, followed by a matching bra that cradled and held her dramatic attributes, pushing them up and together to form a wealth of cleavage. CherylAnn shook her shoulders, and was pleased as the fat melons of her tits shook wonderfully. Over this, she pulled a skin-tight white lycra shirt that had obviously been made for her. It was tight in all the right places, and hugged her whole upper torso, with sleeves down to her wrists. A pleated white skirt was next, covering her down to about mid-thigh. She steped into a pair of white leather ankle boots, and then a frown passed over her face. ""Oh my, hair and face are a mess..."" As if on cue, Frank produced her hair styling and make-up acessories. After about 15 more minutes, and she was a vision. CherylAnn loved what she saw as she turned around in front of the full-length mirror. She was a vision in white,and she looked so...so...well, lets just say that Dr. Remington's ""bimbo tits"" fit her to a T. Her nipples were hard and their ¾ inch lengths stood out like little fingertips on the front of her breasts. ""Your new breasts are even more beautiful than before...I can't wait to get home and suck on them,"" Frank said to her. ""You look ravishing in white.""\n""Mmmmmm, I love white too, baby"" said CherylAnn, scraping her nails up the front of his crotch, ""so why don't you put the finishing touch on my look with a big load of hot white stuff on my face."" She sank to her knees, unzipping his pants, and slurped his cock between her painted lips without so much as a single bit of hesitation. She buried his cock deep in her throat reapaetedly, licking and sucking it every inch of the way in, and out.Frank came pretty quickly, but he had obviously been saving up. CherylAnn lapped and slurped luxuriantly as thick gobs of his cum splashed against her lips, tongue and chin. Quite a bit dripped from her face down onto her breasts. The hot liquid slipped down into her cleavage, a feeling that CherylAnn instantly decided that she loved. ""Cummy tits,"" she said to herself. ""I *like* cummy tits.""\n\n""CherylAnn, I'd like you to meet...Magda!"" Frank gestured to the door at the other end of the room with the flair of a carnival showman. The door opened, and in walked the most beautiful women that CherylAnn had ever seen! The women was redhead, with a wealth of thick light red hair flowing down her back. Her face was a vision of sexuality, pouting lips painted a deep maroon, hazel eyes bright and clear, unencumbered by deep thought. Her titties were the next thing that CherylAnn noticed...they were at least as big as hers, maybe even a little bigger! They looked like at least 60EE, and the woman's brassiere had obviously had to be custom made, like CherylAnn's. Magda wore a tight black shiny dress with a bright silver zipper that went down the front from her neck to where it stopped, about mid thigh. The dress hugged her tits tightly, and they bobbed slightly as she walked into the room. The dress looked painted on to the woman's narrow waist and wide hips. Magda's legs were covered by black stockings and she wore shiny black pumps. Magda was perhaps a little shorter than CherylAnn, but it was hard to tell with the 5 inch spike-heels on the shoes! ""ooo, Frank, her thingies are SO big! She SO sexy!"" Frank held her hand as they looked, and she scratched her nails lightly against the back of his hand. He looked at her and smiled, but CherylAnn was too busy looking at the slutty vison in front of her. Magda walked over to a nearby chair and sat down. Almost as if it was her normal sitting postion, she spread her shapely leps *wide* , and CherylAnn could see that the slut's cunt was totally exposed, and glistening with wetness. Magda unzipped the front of her dress down to abouther navel, exposing her massive mams to the onlookers. It seems that the ""bra"" she was wearing was actually part of the dress, for her luscious titties spilled out instantly. Magda sat there, legs spread, idly stroking her shaved pick cunt and puckered asshole with her long-nailed fingers of one hand while she pinched one of her thick brown nipples to full erectness with the other. ""Ooooo, you'll like me,"" said Magda. ""I just love to play with titties and pussies, mine and other peoples..."" As if to punctuate this, she slid two fingers into her slick pussy, at the same time bringing the now-erect nipple up to her mouth and sucking on it for a few seconds. ""...so why don't you bring those big fat tits of yours over here and feed them to me, CherylAnn.""\n""Mmmmmm...I think I will! Will you suck my pretty little cunt too? I like, totally love to have my cunt sucked...""\n""Oooo, you better believe it honey..."" Magda pulled her fingers from her pussy and licked them clean with obvious relish. ""I'll eat your slutty little pussy until you scream...but what I really want is to suck on your titties!""\n""Well, then lets get started!"" CherylAnn exclaimed. She ran her little tripping run across the room, fat tits shaking, ass waving, and Magda stood to meet her. Magda grabbed a hold of the zipper that ran through the crotch of CherylAnn's hot pink plastic shorts, and opened it quickly. CherylAnn's shaved pussy pouted out from the opening in the pants like a damp flower, and she was rather shocked to realized that she could actualy smell her own pussy! Magda quickly ran a few fingers through CherylAnn's cunnie folds, and CherylAnn ground her crotch against Magda's hand. ""Ooooo, yes Magda, stroke my horny cunnie!"" she breathed. Magda's other hand clutched at CherylAnn's big boobies, her long-nailed hands scrabbling for the zipper to the pink plastic top that confined them. Finally the redhead found the zipper and pulled it down savagely. CherylAnn's tits spilled free, and Magda lost no time. She grasped and squeezed big handfulls of the blondes tits, and leaned her mouth down to lick and suck first one, then the other nipple. ""Oh, I *knew* I was going to like *you*,"" Magda giggled. ""You have such nice, fat titties... I could suck them all day!""\n\nCherylAnn lay with her tits spread to either side, her tongue and lips busy licking and sucking and slurping at Magda's wet snatch. At the same time, she ground her hips down onto Magda's mouth, luxuriating in the feel as the women's tongue lashed across her swollen clit and sent pulsing waves of pleasure shooting through her body. She could feel the hot globes of Magda's tits pressed against her, and she loved the feeling. She wanted to feel it more often!\n\nCherylAnn could hardly wait! Here she was in Dr. Remington's office, and she was going to get even *bigger* bimbotitties! She sat squirming in her chair, barely able to contain her excitement. She tried to read a fashion magazine, but couldn't even concentrate on that...all she could thing of was bigger, prettier tits hanging from her chest. She loved being fucked really hard so her titties shook like jello. She loved any attention at all to her tits. Why, just this morning she had Hal's cock fucking her deep in her ass, and Magda had been there, sucking CherylAnn's tits and finger fucking her pussy. CherylAnn loved to feel Magda's nails raking across her breasts, and she had lost count of the number of times she had cum! And when she had a cock in both her asshole and cunt, having her bimbotitties sucked blew her mind! CherylAnn thought about the way she had used to be, the boring little creature of a year ago. She loved the way she was now, she was a *REAL* women. She looked at the other women in the wsaiting room, and pittied them. They occasionally would stare at her and her amazing breasts, but they just didn't understand! Soon, Dr. Remington's nurse called her name, and CherylAnn wiggled herself into his office. Dr. Remingtons price was little higher this time, but by the time his cock crammed up her asshole and he was filling her with his cum, CherylAnn thought that there might be a definite redcution in price. A few hours later she was under the anesthetic again, and it was all kind of hazy for a few days. She was used to this all by now, and was not at all shocked to wake up to the sight of even *larger* mounds of flesh crowning her chest. CherylAnn popped both her nipples into her mouth first thing, and sucked on them for what seemed like hours. In defiance of all logic, her nipples were actually getting *more* sensitive the larger her implants got! CherylAnn had herself cumming withing minutes, just by sucking on her own titties! Of course, this had gotten her little cunnie all moist and juicy and she just *had* to play with it for a while... CherylAnn whild away the day or two of her recovery in this way, in a pleasent fuzzy haze of orgasm after orgasm. All the time though, she new something was missing. She wanted a *man*. All the nurses wre women, and not pretty, slutty bimbos like CherylAnn. She just didn't understand them. How could any *real* women stand to be like that, all boring and sad. CherylAnn hadn't even realized it, but she just didn't feel quite right unless there was a man around to take care of her...and for her to take care of. CherylAnn knew that she wasn't very smart but that didn't really bother her anymore. She didn't have time to think about things very much. She was always busy keeping Frank or one of his clients happy. She also knew that thats how men liked her, and she *loved* that. She thought about all those year she had wasted being all professional, when she could have had all this fun! CherylAnn giggled at how silly she had been in the past, and was determined not to repeat her mistakes in the future. After two days, Dr. Remington came in, looked her over (with an occasional inapprpriate feel that just made CherylAnn giggle), he declared her ready to go home. ""You breasts are now a fine 58GG cup, my dear, just as ordered. I hope you like them.""\n""Dr. Remington, CherylAnn loves them! You've given CherylAnn even bigger bimbotitties than before! Now all the boys and girls will pay attention to CherylAnn! Is Frank here? CherylAnn want to show him how *sexy* she is!""\n""Mr. Hodgkins is waiting for you in his car, my dear. He sent along this package of clothes for you. He want you to get dressed and meet him out at the curb.""\n""Ooooooo! Presents!"" CherylAnn stood up, and immediatly noticed that she had no trouble standing, even though her chest was even bigger than she was used to. The hospital gown hung from them like a curtain. CherylAnn quickly doffed her hospital gown and tore open the package that the doctor had brought. She giggled again when she saw the contents, along with all her make-up and hair stuff, and hastened to fix herself up.\n\nFrank sat in the car expectantly, looking at his watch. What was taking her so long? Was he going to have to go inthere and get her? Just then, the clinic door opened, and out she came. Even Frank was stunned. CherylAnn's newest breasts rode high on her chest like twin melons, her white silk blouse pulled tight over them. They bobbed ever so gently as she walked,and Hal's cock immediaty throbbed and hardened in his pants. The blouse was tucked into the waist of a pleated plad skit that swished about her mid-thigh as she walked with her usual sensual prowl. Frank knew that underneath thas outfit her body was hugged by the PVC panties and special bra she wore. He couldn't wait to undress her! She wore knee high black leather boots with a 4 inch heel, and she walked with those little tripping steps of hers that he loved so much. CherylAnn had pulled her bleach-blonde hair into a pony tail high on the back of her head, and wore her usual wealth of make-up, eyes outlines and mascaraed, lips painted a shade of coral pink to match her nails, and toes. The overall effect was something like a Catholic school girl gone *extremely* bad. Frank loved it, and he could tell that CherylAnn loved it too. She swayed up to the passeneger side window, and leaned in, showing off a cleavage so deep that a guy could get lost in it. ""Hello there, mister"" CherylAnn said. ""I was wondering if I could get a ride home?"" She giggled and tossed her pony tail. ""I like *totally* missed the bus thingee...I have such a hard time remebering things like that. Especially when there are *boys* around."" She giggled again,and ran a hand up the side of one big tit, scraping her nails against the fabric. Her nipples were like the proverbial bullet, sticking out through the silk of her blouse. ""I could like, make it worth your while and stuff.""\n""Hop in,"" Frank said with more than a little catch in his voice. His cock felt like it was going to burst out of his pants! As they pulled away from the curb, Cherylann leaned back into the cars bucket seats and plumped her tits with her hands, enjoying the feel of their weight in her hands and on her chest. She looked over at Hal's crotch and noticed the long, hard lump that was tenting his trousers. ""Ooooooo, is that, like, for meeee?"" CherylAnn asked innocently. ""I haven't eaten in just the loongest time, and I'm a hungry girl. DO you have sumthin for me to eat in there?"" She eyed Hal's crotch and licked her full red lips hungrily. ""Why don't you take a look and see,"" said Frank, pulling the car out onto the road. He was having a hard time keeping an eye on the road with the voluptuous girl in the seat next to him! Her tits were incredible! ""Okay, I'll take a lil' ol' peek and see,"" she said, bright eyed, ""'cause I think you *do* have soomething for me and there…and I'm so hungry…"" CherylAnn moved a hand over and began to stroke Hal's hard cock through the fabric of his pants ""I couldn't suck on a *single cock* while I was gettin' my new titties,"" she said with a pout. ""Even Dr. Remington wouldn't let me suck his, and I asked him *reeeeally* nice."" CherylAnn turned toward Frank, and brought both hands t o bear on his crotch, rubbing and massaging the hardness she felt there. Frank looked straight ahead, eyes fixed (with a ton of difficulty) on the road ahead. ""Ooo, you *do* have sumthin' for me in there…sumthin yummy!"" CheryAnn unzipped Hal's pants and scratched her nails over his boxers, quickly finding the slit in the front of them. She didn't even unbutton them, just pulled until the button popped off, and Hal's cock sprang free. ""I knew it!"" CherylAnn squealed, ""a yummy big cock! Mmmph!"" She engulfed the dick with her mouth, swallowing it down to the base in one motion. It tasted so good! She had missed having her mouth filled with man-meat. Frank gasped and clutched the steering wheel tightly, his foot slamming on the accelerator for a moment before her reagined his self control. CherylAnn was moving her mouth up and down now, slurping sloppily on his cock. She was making little moaning noises, and he could feel the warm mass of her tits on his leg. Her nipples were so stiff that he could feel them pressed into his leg! CherylAnn was totally into sucking the cock in her mouth. After all, it had been *three days* since anyone had fed her any cum or fucked her. She was sucking Hal's dick with no hands now, but her hands were busy roaming around her own body. Without ever removing his cock from her mouth, she unbuttoned her shirt and began to massage her big fat new titties. They felt *so* wonderful. Her other hand lifted her little plaid skirt and began to rub her shiny white PVC panties vigorously. She was *so* wet, and she quickly pulled the panties aside and stuffed two fingers inside her totally soaking cunt. Frank somehow managed to keep control of the car as they left the city and went out into the country. A few truckers got a good veiw of what was going on in the car, and honked their horns and cheered at the couple. CherylAnn paused her sucking long enough to lean out the window and wave at the truckers, skaning her her big bimbotits at the truckers, and blow them a few kisses. She loved people to see her titties. However, she was quickly on Hal's cock again. Finally, Frank drove off onto a side road, and stopped the car. CherylAnn looked up from her pleasurable meal, and Frank smiled down at her wickedly. ""Lets get out here for a bit, and stretch a bit,"" he said, a glint in his eye. ""Awww, but CherylAnn hasn't made you cum yet. I'm huuungry, hunny!"" she looked at him with puppydog eyes. ""Trust me, you'll like the stretching that *I* have in mind"" Frank said, and stepped out of the car. His stiff cock was still hanging from his pants, and he made no effort to put it away as he walked around to the passenger side door. He opened the door and helped the toppless girl out of the car. Before she could even get her bearings, Hal's hand was under her skirt, and his fingers were wll of a sudden inside her. CherylAnn's knees nearly buckled at the sensaton sthat were shooting throughher body, but she quickly recovered and began grinding back at him. ""Oo, yeah, your fingers feel *reeally* good in my wet little pussy,"" she breathed pressing her massive chest up against his, rubbing her little nubs against his shirt playfully. ""*giggle* but I think I want something a little bigger to stretch *me* out."" Saying this, she wrapped her hand around his cock, and began to jerk it. ""I've already, like, *totally* stretched out my mouth, so why don't you stetch out another one of my holes."" Frank pulled his fingers from CherylAnn's pussy and brought them up to her mouth. Without a thought she sucked the fingers in deeply, and worked her tongue over them ,cleaning them. ""Mmmmmm, my little bimbo pussy tastes *good.* But it *definitely* needs a good stretching,"" She ground her chest against his again, and could feel his heart race, and his cock twitch in her hand. Releasing her grip on Hal's cock, CherylAnn walked around to the hood of the car and bent over, resting her huge breasts on the hood. She spread her legs, hiked her skirt up,and ran a hand bac k through her crotch, rubbing the shiny underwear that once again covered her soaking pussy. ""Hunny, get that yummy cock of yours over here and stretch me out! I *neeeed* it!"" To emphasize this last statement, she wiggled her lush as back and forth, ground her tits into the car hood, and, pulling the underwear to the side, slowly slid two fingers back inside herself...slowly. Before she really knew what was happening, she felt a thick hot presence inside her, and she reflexively pushed her ass back against it. She was rewarded with the feel of Hal's belly against her butt, and the warm good feeling that came with having her pussy jammed *totally* full of cock. The cold metal of the car hood made CherylAnn's boobies feel good. She pressed her chest against the cool surface a bit harder getting even more of her sensitive titties in contact with it. She was flexing her cunt muscles almost involutarily, almost as if her cunt was sucking on Hal's cock as it plunged into her from behind. ""Oooo, yeah, hunny, fuck my slippery cunt...but don't shoot your yummy cummy in there...I wan't to taste it.....baaaaad!"" She bucked her hips back against his, and she could feel that he was going to cum, real soon. Finally her pulled out, and CherylAnn dropped to her knees in front of him, mouth open, tongue extended, mashing her tits together. ""Feed me, hunny, feed me your yummy cummy!"" CherylAnn squealed. Frank jerke his cock a few times, aiming it directly at the mouth of the moaning vixen onher knees infront of him. He came, the seed shooting out from his beet-red cock like a hose. A large amount of the jism landed in CherylAnn's open mouth, and she swallowed what landed there noisily. Some landed on her lips and chin, and a bit splatted on to her tits. She immediatly moved forward to capture Hal's spent cock in her mouth, suckling the last bits of tasty yummycum from it. Frank looked down at the big-titted blonde that kneeled before him, cum dripping from her face, his cock resting between her suculent lips. ""God, you are such a slut!"" he exclaimed, smiling. ""Mmmmmmmm hmmmmm!"" CherylAnn nodded brightly as she continued to work her lips and tongue around Hal's softening prick. ""Mmmmmm, I just love yummycum, all over me!"" She giggled airheadishly, and replaced her mouth over the object of her desire and suckled away."
959,CherylAnn's Story - 3,"['m+f', 'breast', 'mc']","Frank noticed that he had a hard on, just from looking at her. ""Well,"" he thought ""I should probably take care of that. CherylAnn..."" he said into the office intercom. He watched as it took her a second to find the right button. ""Yes, hunny?"" she said in her high-pitched ditzy voice. ""I have some dictation I need you to take.""\n""Oo! Goodie!"" she said, and quickly stood and walked into Hal's office closing the door behind her. ""Mmmmm, I, like totally *love* to take dick-tation, hunny. How do you wanna feed me?"" she queryed, twirling a corkscrew lock of hair with a silver-tipped finger. ""I have a very special surprise for you today, CherylAnn,"" Frank said pulling a lounge chair over from the other side of the office, patting the seat for her to sit down. ""Oooo, a surprise!"" she exclaimed. ""I just LOVE surprises. Is is,like, for my sweet 16?""\n""Yes it is, now spread your legs wide, and close your eyes."" Without hesitating even an instant she complied, throwing her legs wide open, and thrusting out her hips a bit. Hal's mouth watered a little bit at the thick pouting lips of her pussy visible through her silky panties, and the weteness stain that was growing on them. He pulled the surprise from his desk, a thick rubber dildo with a handle on the end. Walking over to the girl on the chair, he pulled her panties aside, and CherylAnn giggled. ""Now, keep your eyes closed until I tell you not to, understand my little ditzslut?""\n""CharylAnn understands, and she *loves* to be a called a ditzslut! You should call me that more often Haaallllll..."" The last sylable was elongated as Frank slipped the dildo into her pussy, pushing it slowly in until it stopped. Her pussy could take a whole lot of cock, Frank noticed, as he moved CherylAnn's hand down and wrapped it around the handle of the dildo. She grasped it tightly and immediatly began to move it slowly in and out, fucking herself with it. ""Oooo, thats nice hunny, CherylAnn-ditzslut need to have her 16 year old pussy packed full! Can I open my eyes yet, can I, hmmmm?""\n\n""Not quite yet..."" Frank said moving up to where CherylAnn's head rested. He pulled out his dick and lowered it right down next to her mouth. ""Now you can look."" The girl's eyelid fluttered open, and her eyes glazed over when she saw the cock. ""Oh YESSSSSGMMMMmmmm, mmmm, mmmmm, mmmmm!"" CherylAnn exclaimed, as Frank pushed his cock past her willing lips and into her mouth, past the tongue and into her throat. Frank began to fuck her open mout just as if it was a pussy, plunging deeply inside, then withdrawing, sometimes fucking slow, somtimes fucking her face like crazy. And all the while she was slurping and gulping and giggling and rolling her eyes up at him, as she fucked herself vigorously with the new dildo. Finally with a grunt, Frank came, spilling his seed down the throat of the hungry bleach-blonde. She moaned and flexed her lips around the root of his cock. That when he knew what to do. ""CherylAnn, you're going to see Dr. Remington tomorrow.""\n""*Mmmmmmphn...I like Dr. Remington, hunny."" She said, still fucking herself fast with the dildo ""*slurp* He's got a nice cock and always feeds me a lot of yummycum. Ooooo, hunny, *smack* what's the nice doctor gonna do for me *now*?""\n\nCherylAnn really needn't have asked. She had been bugging Frank almost ever since her last operation about even bigger titties. But she wanted them to be different this time. She didn't want subtle. ""I want everyone to know *just by looking* that CherylAnn is an airhead-ditzslut-bimbo-cockhole."" She had said, raising her wet face from Magda's dripping cunt. ""CherylAnn want to look like what she is, a horny bleach-blonde bimboslut!"" She knew she was going to get *even bigger* bimbotitties than ever before. Going to see the doctor meant a lot of hot hole stuffing, and she always ending up looking *so* much sexier when Dr. Remington was through with her. The doctor did his now usual tour of CherylAnn's mouth, cunt and asshole, but this time he invited two of his collegues. CherylAnn sucked each of them in turn to erection, and they stuffed CherylAnn *totally* full of cock; to her obvious delight. And in the end she got to eat three big loads of cum! She was glad because she knew that the next few days would be sad ones, no cocks, no sweet pussies to suck, nothing... CherylAnn awoke to the sight of absolutely the biggest titties she had *even seen* bobbing on her chest! She giggled as she realized that she atuallt coldn't see her feet over the glorious mounds. And unlike her previous ""enhancements"" there was nothing even the least bit subtle about these. They stood out from her chest, hanging in a way that no real breast ever could. And her nipples stuck out almost like rubber nipples on a baby's bottle. Erect seemed to be the natural order of things for them. Anyone who saw *these* boobies, even covered by clothing, would know that they were fake, fake, fake. This was exactly what CherylAnn had wanted. She was ecstatic! Now everyone, wherever she went would know that she was the sexy horny slutty titty-bimbo that she was. She spent simply *hours* just running her hands over their expanse, becomng familiar with their every curve, how firm they were. once she was able to get up, she posed nude in front of the mirror for *hours* just watching the way her wonderful bimbotitties moved and shook. Once again, she had no trouble at all carrying the weight. She couldn't wait to baptise them with a nice hot load of yummycum! She was so mesmerized by her bimbotitties that it wasn't until a day or so later that CherylAnn realized That something else had been done. Her sluttylips were even fuller and thicker now than before, perfect for wrapping around a cock, or cocks! These were lips worthy of having at least two thick pricks jammed between them. Her full recovery took about a week, and unlike the last time she had been in the hospital, she had lots of visitors this time. Frank came by everyday (and baptised her titties for her), and she was also visited by Dr. Remington and his two collegues almost every day. She was so happy, and everybody loved her bimbotitties. Even Magda came to see her (actually, Frank brought her because, like CherylAnn, she had a hard time concentrating on driving). Magda ate out CherylAnn's pussy and asshole while just watching CherylAnn play with her big fake titties, squeezing them and mashing them together, pinching and pulling the nipples. What a wonderful week! Finally, Frank came to pick her up from the hospital. He once again brought her new clothes, and picked an *awesome* skintight neon green PVC dress for her to wear, all shiny and pretty, with a zipper that went *all* the way up the front, along with matching pair of knee high boots with her usual 5 inch heel. The dress covered down to her knees, hugging her like a second shiny skin. CherylAnn didn't need a bra anymore since her massive titties hung high and proud on their own. She didn't get any panties with the outfit either. She took a few minute to apply her usual makeup, and do her hair. She paid special attention to her newly pumped up lips, painting them a vivid red to match her nails. CherylAnn pulled her hair up into a ponytail high on her head. The overall effect was stunning. ""Ooooo, I look, like, *so* sexy, Frank..."" she cooed, snuggling against Hodgkins, her hand going directly to his crotch. She caressed Hal's hard cock through his pants, and ground her PVC encased breasts against him. ""I, like, *totally* luv my big fat bimbotitties, hunny. And my new sluttylips are just *awesome* and stuff! In fact, hunny..."" CherylAnn sunk to her knees in front of Frank looking up at him and licking the lips in question, ""why don't you test them out! My pretty little mouth hasn't been stuffed with a cock in just *hours*, hunny! I'm all hungry and stuff...will you feed CherylAnn some thick hot yummycum?""\n""Ummmm....well,"" Frank stammered ""I'd love to, but I have a surprise waiting for you outside...""\n""But hunny, I'm hunnnnngry!"" she pouted, her hands rubbing up and down the front of his pants. ""I'll tell you a secret, CherylAnn...my surprise has something to do with a bunch of boys.""\n""A surprise with lots of boys?!? Why didn't you say so!"" CherylAnn giggled. She stood up with one last lingering look at the erection tenting Hal's pants. Frank gethered all of CheryAnn's stuff together while she stood in front of the mirror, primping and posing. She adjusted a hair here, smoothed down the shiny green dress over her hips, and plumped her breasts so that a wealth of cleavage was showing. Finally, they checked out of the hospital and walked out front. CherylAnn was confused for a second when she didn't see Hal's car out front, but then she saw the van with the company logo on the side waiting at the curb. Frank led her around to the rear of the idling vehicle, and told her to close her eyes. ""Now, don't open them until I tell you to, okay?""\n""Okay, hunny. I'll be a good girl."" CherylAnn giggled at thoughts of what her surprise was going to be, and dutifully closed her eyes. She heard the back of the van open, and someone helped her inside. The van door closed behind her, and she could feel the van begin to move. ""Okay CherylAnn, you can open your eyes now. I brought you something to eat."" Frank said. The girl's heavily mascaraed eyes fluttered open, and she surveyed the interior of the van. It was nice and plush and all, but what immediately caught her attetion were the boys! There were four men lounging in the back of the van. CherylAnn recognized them all from the office, but couldn't remember their names. She was pretty sure she'd played with them all before, but she really didn't remember...or care. The important thing was that all four men had their flys undone and were stroking rapidly thickening pricks, watching CherylAnn with looks of total lust. CherylAnn's pussy began to drip as she looked at the four. In fact, a small trickle of her juices began to run down her leg. Four cocks all for herself! Every thought ran right out of her head. ""Ohygod, this is like *so cool*!"" the blonde squealed excitedly. ""Four pricks full of yummycum, all for CherylAnn! Gawd, I just wanna *totally* eat you all up, boys!"" CherylAnn was on her knees in a second and she quickly swallowed one of the men's pricks down to the balls. ""Remember guys, just oral today. You'll get your chance at her other holes another time, don't worry"" said Frank from the back of the van where he'd been standing. CherylAnn looked back at Frank, the man's dick still hilted in her throat. She giggled and her eyes were a bit glassy as her mind fixed on the task at hand. Her other hands had reached out to start pumping two others, the fourth guy moved behind her and reached around to massage her big breasts through the material of her tight green dress. As she felt the men's pricks and the hands grasping and rubbing her breasts, CherylAnn's slowly slipped over into that now familiar total airhead mode that she loved to feel. Thoughts of things beyond sex faded, and CherylAnn's whole world shrunk down to encompass the men in front of her. The men that wanted her,that she wanted to please so badly. She wanted to be used for their pleasure. Their smell filled her nostrils and intoxicated her, the feel and taste of the wonderful thick cock now being shoved into her face, the two dicks that her hands were jerking furiously, the anticipation of them feeding their hot spunk into her waiting willing mouth. The guy massaging her breasts finally found the zipper on her dress front, and unzipped it far enough to peel the dress down to expose her massive fake bimbotitties. ""Mmmmmm....*smack*......mmmmm"" CherylAnn moaned. She suddenly pulled her mouth off of one man, and declared ""I wanna have my slutty lil' 16 year old mouth fucked by all you guys...I want you to fill my nasty little teenbopper airhead mouth with all your hot cum...mMmmmmmph!"" She quickly re-applied her mouth to the guy she was sucking. CherylAnn worked her magic on all four guys, letting them take turns plunging deep into her throat. She loved the feeling of a man's ball resting on her chin. She liked to look up at them when they were completely in her and smile as best she could, giggling the whole time. She even tried out her new sluttylips, sucking on two of the guys at the same time. She felt soooo nasty and goood! Soon, all four guys were getting close to the edge. CherylAnn lay down inthe middle of the van floor, massaging her massive tits roughly, her mouth open, tongue extended. ""Yummycum! Yummycum! I want yummycum!"" she sang. CherylAnn was totally lost in the momment right now, her only thought how much she wanted to taste, feel, swallow the yummy stuff that came out of boys cocks. ""I like *totally* wanna feel you guys cum all over my face an' lips an' tongue an' titties! Cum all over CherylAnn's slutty teen face! I wanna be the best bimboslut in the *whole school*!"" She sucked a finger into her mouth for emphasis, looking up at the four standing around her. Two guys aimed at her mouth, bringing their cocks down so close to her face that they were almost resting their cocks on it. The two guys slapped their dicks against her face and extended tongue a bit, and she sucked the tips of both of them into her mouth for a few seconds. That pushed the two guys over the edge. CherylAnn squealed with joy as cum squirted into her mouth and across her chin and sluttylips. She lapped at the two spurting cocks, getting as much cum into her mouth as she could. She swallowed the men's cum noisily, licking her lips slowly and lasciviously. The other two aimed at the tremendous mounds of her titties. Both men jetted thick loads onto her tits, the cum dripping down the sides or her breasts, and down in between them. CherylAnn busied her hands massaging the jism into her breasts while she licked the other two guys clean. CherylAnn stood up as the men put their depleted dicks away. She rezipped the tight dress over her breasts, and she could feel the cum-coated globes sliding around inside. She tossed her bleach blonde ponytail, and ""Thank you for feeding me and giving me cummy-tits.""\n\n*finish up this scene*\n\nCherylAnn strode from the taxi to the mall, savoring the taste of the taxi drivers cum. He hadn't even asked her for a tip as he'd spurted his load down her hungry throat. She wiped up a small trickle that had *just* escape her, and licked the stuff off of her finger. She giggled to herself as she savored the taste that still lingered in her mouth. CherylAnn just couldn't get enough cum lately, and was happy to suck off any cock she came in contact with. Usually she swallowed the load with gusto, but if she was in a playful mood, she'd pull the cock from her mouth just as the cum started to gush, allowing the luck suckee to cover her face in their seed. She loved the feel of all that cum all over her. It made her feel so slutty and nasty. She'd been feeling that way a lot lately, and she liked it. Maybe it was all the fashion magazines she was reading? She had switched over mostly to the teen-bopper magazines for her inspiration these days, for two main reasons. One, they were easier to read,and CherylAnn was so easily distracted these days that easier was better. ""Besides,"" she thought ""those other magazines use all those big words n' stuff. I don't like those."" The second reason she'd dropped Elle for Seventeen and Cosmopolitan for Mademoiselle was that she just loved the way that the girls looked. They looked so sweet and innocent, but CherylAnn knew what lurked beneath that surface, the smouldering sexual animals that lurked beneath the fresh faces a young looks of the teenage girls. She also knew that all the boys treated teenage girls like they hadn't a thought in their head, and CherylAnn loved that...she didn't want to think anymore. She had thought all her life, and where had it gotten her? A lonely single professional women. Now that she had discovered the true person that she wanted to be, she didn't want a single thing to distract her from her pleasure, from sucking, and fucking and licking and moaning, and sweating, and bucking,and writhing.... She wanted it. But she just didn't want to look like the girls, she wanted to *be* like them, be treated like them. That was why she'd started to refer to herself as 16 so often around Frank, and he had taken the cue. He had started to say how much he loved having a ""fresh young thing"" like CherylAnn around. He encouraged her to keep up with the latest fashion trends, and was more than willing to indulge her shopping habits. He had risen to her sexual challenge as well, telling her how tight and slippery her teenage cunt was, and how much he loved filling her sixteen year-old mouth with his cum. And as she tried to think more and more like a teenager, albiet a slutty, horny airheaded one, her weekly session with Dr. Harris ensured that her thought patterns began to take on that shape for real. As time went by, she was thinking and walking and acting more and more like the girls in the magazines, and thinking about doing it less and less. She was actually starting to think of herself as a 16 year old girl, one with the biggest best breasts ever, and the biggest hunger for cock and pussy and cum ever. As she crossed the threshold in to the mall she knew that every eye in the place was on her. That thought made her cunt dampen. Even if she had been dressed in a sack, there was know way that anyone could have ignored her lush full ass, long legs, and fat bobbing titties. And as it happened, she was hardly dressed in a sack. A dark blue knit dress covered her from throat to ankle but was sleeveless, with a big shiny zipper running all the way up the front. The dress hugged her every curve, from the jiggling expanse of her mammoth breasts, over her shapely hips, down to her wonderfully shapely legs. The always erect nubs of her nipples were easily visible through the skin tight top. What showed of her legs were encased in fishnet stockings. A pair of black sandals with a 6"" heel shod her feet. She had painted her 2"" nails a glossy red to match her lipstick and contrast with her outfit. Her bleach blonde hair spilled down her back in a white-blonde corkscrew cascade. She walked with a gait that would have seemed ridiculous on anyone else, but that merely seemed intensely erotic with her attributes. She had worn the outfit mainly because she knew she'd be taking it off a lot today...but not for her normal reasons. This was shopping. This was serious. Or as serious as she ever got anymore. She took pride in the way the other women stared at her and her bimbotitties. She knew that deep down they all wanted to be like her, they just would never admit it. The boys on the other hand, looked at CherylAnn, and she *knew* that they wanted her...knew they wanted to touch and feel her wonderful fat titties, caress her teenage ass and pussy, bury their cocks in all her orifaces. CherylAnn's pussy grew stickier and wetter still as she felt all the eyes. The first store she went to was called Gadzooks!, and it was obviously targetted at the teenage generation. CherylAnn didn't even know where to start! She raided the racks with a passion, as the confused staff, two girls in their late teens, looked on. Their name tags said ""Laura"", she was a tall brunette with long dark hair, and ""Gretchen"", a shorter blond girl short punky hairdo, short on the sides and back, but big on top. Both girls were dressed in clothes from the store. ""Ummm, excuse me,"" CherylAnn trilled when she'd collected together a pile of clothing. ""I wanna, like, try all these clothes on, 'kay?""\n""I...I guess so,"" stammered Laura, staring at CherylAnn's chest involuntarily. She had never seen anyone like this women! Her breasts were *so* big! Laura felt strange as she looked at the women, a feeling she couldn't quite place.She turned to lead CherylAnn back to the dressing rooms. ""I think your store is, like, *totally* rad,"" she continued, seemingly oblivious to the women's stares. ""These are, like, some of the *awesomest* clothes ever."" She followed Laura to the dressing room, her breasts shaking a little as she walked. The girl led her into the dessing area, out of sight of the front, opened the dressing room and tried to step to the side. CherylAnn rubbed her titties up agaisnt the girl as she squeezed past. Laura flushed, and CherylAnn giggled wickedly. ""Whats the matter hunny? Never seen *totally* awesome titties like mine before?"" she said cattily, massaging her tits roughly. The girl blushed. ""I'll let you suck 'em if you wanna,"" CherylAnn almost whispered, moving closer to the girl, mashing her breasts up against the other girl. ""I like having my titties sucked, especially by other pretty girls like you."" Laura didn't know what to say, but her heart was racing as she felt the women's firm nipples pressed against her chest, and she could smell the sweet scent of CherylAnn's skin. She had never felt anything like this before! She knew she wasn't a lesbian, but this women was such an extreme sexual creature that a warm heat sparkd in Laura's loins. CherylAnn could tell the girl was getting a bit hot. She was all flushed, and sweating a little. But she was here to shop, not play...at least for now. She decided to push things to far. Moving her head forward, she kissed the gir strongly, mashing her tits into her. ""Mmmmmmmyeah..."" She breathed into the mouth of the shocked store clerk. ""Why you....mmmmm!"" Laura tore herself away from CherylAnn's kiss and stormed back up to the counter to talk to her companion, leaving CherylAnn alone in the dressing room. She left the door open just a bit, so anyone who wanted could look, and began trying on clothes. She had picked the hottest, sexiest outfits the store had to offer, and had been sure to pick out the tops in extra large sizes so that her sexy bimbotitties would fit in them.\n\nCherylAnn goes shopping, to all the teenybopper stores to by clothing. Flirts with everyone, buys a ton. Lots of 16 year old talking and behavior. Midriff shirts, Dresses held together by rings down both sides, little skirts, ankle boots, etc. Flirts with all the store clerks...male and female. Tries on all sorts of outfits...short skirts, both tight and swishy, crop tops, gets more earrings, necklaces, shoes, hose, lingerae, etc. Mention about reading ten magazines and getting fashion tips from there. Sucks off at least one store clerk, eats the pussy of another. Talking like a teenager, jiggling when she walks, giggling, forgetting things, ditzslut behavior. Internal thoughts as well, highlighting the personality changes. Pays with credit card. Do about 5 different stores, all with different clothing styles and atmospheres. Ends with modelling outfits for Frank at home, then totally nasty sex scene (vaginal, oral, anal, cs) all with acting like a teenager overtones\n\nCherylAnn had returned from the mall laden with parcels, and Frank couldn't wait to see her in some of the outfits that she'd bought. As if she read his mind, she diappeared into the bedroom, and he could hear the opening of bxes and the rustling of paper. After twenty or so minutes, she emerged, and Frank looked at her, stunned. A tight jersey midriff halter top She had pulled her hair back in pigtails, each one tied back by a light purple bow, which matched her lipstick perfectly. She wore a white jersey halter top that barely restrained her chest, and a little pleated purple miniskirt that went down to her upper thighs. She wore pumps with 5"" heels that also matched the outfit, no stockings, but cute little ankle sox instead. Her usual big silver hoops in her ears were replaced with large dangly plastic earrings, again purple. Bangles ofa smilar color were around her wrist, and as an afterthought, Frank notice that her nails were painted purple as well. ""Are you ready to give this 16-year old bimboslut what she needs, hunny?"" CherylAnn said, biting a nail and posing. She giggled and tossed her pigtails. ""And what's that?"" Frank said, surveying the girl in front of him. ""Oh, siiiilly, your cock!"" She said, almost skipping over to him (quite a feat in 5"" heels, but she could do it). She nuzzled up against him, one hand cupping one of his ass cheeks, the other skillfully undoing his fly. ""You boys are so silly,"" she stated definitively sinking to her knees in front of him. ""What else do you think ditzyheads like me want..."" She looked up at him expectantly. ""Well,"" he said, his hard-on throbbing in his pants. ""There is just one eensy lil' thing hunny...."" CherylAnn told Frank all about the girl at the shop she'd been to...and about what she wanted. Frank listened with a little bit of apprehension as the story unfolded. ""Please...ooooo, please Frank, give CherylAnnditzslut a bimbotoy...I want her soooooo baaaaadd mmmmpphhh..."" her voice was muffled as she took Hal's cock deep into her throat, just how she knew he *loved* it. Frank close his eyes as hisbimboslut's lips caressed his hardness. ""It'll take some doing,"" he croaked hoarsely. ""mmMMmmmmmphhhhI know you can *slurp* doit.....mmmphh...hunny"" said as she sucked, stroking hal's ego. ""You can do just...mmMphhhhanything for your little airhead.""\n""I think I can arrange it however. Now suck my cock CherylAnnditz, I need to be nice and hard to stuff your cunt nice and full.""\n""Mmmmmmmphmmmyour so good to CherylAnn-bimboslutmmmmmmpphyou take such gooooood, care of me!"" the big-titted blonde said, pausing in her oral ministrations...but just for a second. She quickly re-buried the thick cock deep in her own throat. After a few more minutes of oral antics, Frank pushed her back onto the couch. CherylAnn qucikly pulled up her skirt and her halter top, pulled her completetly soaked panties to one side, and put her legs up in the air spread wide. She hissed with pleasure as Frank plunged into her balls deep on the first stroke. He buried his face in her tits as he did so, sucking first one nipple, then the other. CherylAnn squirmed with pleasure. ""Oh, yeah, take care of CherylAnn's teenage pussy...fuck that slutty little pussy good! Fill my pussy full of your boy-cock!"" she cooed as she felt every inch of Frank penetrating deep inside her. ""Do you *really* want that girl for yourself, CherylAnn?"" Frank gasped as he fucked CherylAnn vigorously.\n\n""Oooh....mmmmm...yesssss.....I.....ohohoh..want...mmmmherrrrrrrr...."" CherylAnn gasped, an orgasm shaking her body. ""Bu I want her to be like....oh God, yes...mmmmm...mmee...I want her...uunnnnhhh..to be...ahhh...a bimbo...like....MEEEEE!!!!!"" The girl thrashed on the couch, her titties shaking like mountains of jelly as a massive orgasm rocked her. Frank could actually FEEL her pussy get wetter as she talked! ""You...uhnnn..mean like big titties, CherylAnn?""\n""Yeah...."" the girl's eyes were glazed over as she answered in a voice heavy with lust. ""Big titties...cocksucker lips...mmmmmmmyeah, like that....ditzslutty like CherylAnn...oh, hunnnnnnnYYYYY!!!!"" CherylAnn cam for the third time in as many minutes, and Frank was unable to hold out any longer. Witha grunt he jetted his hot load into his willing bimbosluts cunt. Frank got up leaving CherylAnn lying on the couch. He made a few calls, using his pull to find out as much as possible about this girl Laura. Within an hour, he had everything there was to publicly know about her, from her birthday down to her bra size. It was time to call the Doctor. ""Dr. Harris...Hi how are you? No, I'm fine...no she's fine."" CherylAnn lay back scooping cum from her freshly fucked pussy with her fingers, licking them clean with loud slurping noises, and giggling to herself. ""Everything has gone just as we had hoped. Better in fact. I have another job for you. This one is a bit less subtle then CherylAnn's was...I need another bimbo-slut...but I want you to take the quick way...I know it'll cost! Don't worry about that! Now, here's what I need you to do..."""
960,CherylAnn's Story - 4,"['m+f', 'breast', 'mc']","Laura walked out of the recovery room, still a bit unsure in her gait with her new body. The onlty ting she was wearing was a pair of red high heel, about 5"" high. Laura walked over to the mirror situated right outside the recovery room door and surveyed her new form. She loved what she saw! The first thing was, of course, her titties. They were enourmous! They were the size of basketballs, and rode up high on her chest, unlike any natural breast would have. Her nipples stood out like little fingertips on them, erect and tingling. Laura shook her shoulders and loved the way that her big fake titties shook back and forth like there were filled with jelly. Something deep inside Laura's mind screamed inwardly at what she saw, a tiny voice crying out that this wasn't right, it wasn't *her*. But the new Laura, the *improved* Laura's cunt grew wet at the sight of her own body. She looked so sexy! Her titties were as big as the strange sexy womens' were, now! She giggled to herself and pinched her nipples, luxuriating in the pleasurable feeling that shot through her. The next thing she noticed was the splendid job that Dr. Remington had done with her lips! They were so full and juicy looking now. Uncharacteristically, the memmory of Dr. Remington's bulge, his erect cock that had caught Laura's attention during the examination, floated through her mind, and her mouth watered. ""Maybe I can put these lips to good use thanking the doctor"" Laura thought to herself, involuntarily imagining the doctors dick in her mouth. She pursed her lips in the mirror and admired them some more. ""He said all the boys would like me better with them, and I think he's right."" The makeover specialists had done a wonderful job with her hair as well. Gone was the boring brown color. Her hair was now cut in a punky style, short on the sides, and sprayed up all big up top. It was also bleached white-blonde. Laura knew taht it would be a bitch to care for...but it looked *so* cheap and slutty. She paused for a momment, confused. When did cheap and slutty become a good thing? She had always thought of them as bad, but now looking this way seemed so right, so nice...she thought of all the men that would want her when they saw her, and what they would want to do with her. Her cunt (when had it become her cunt? That wasn't a word she used...) grew wetter and juicier still as she thought about all the men. She giggled emptily, and returned to her self-survey. Her ears were now pierced, three places in each ear, and big thick gold hoops dangled from them, almost brushing her shoulders. Her belly-button was also pierced with another thick gold ring. A gold chain ran around her waist, threaded throughthe ring. The makeover people had given her new fingernails as well! Tipping her fingers were impractically long but *very* sexy square tipped nails about 1 ½ inches long. She scraped the rock hard acrylic nails, along the flesh of her upper thighs, trailing them upto stir breifly throughher cunt-lips. They had showed her how to properly make up her face, how to apply a wealth of cosmetics to get the perfect effect. Her face was a perfectly sculpted study in sluttishness. Her thick lips were painted a bright red, as were her nails. ""Ohmigod!"" said Laura, looking at herself in the mirror ""I'm like, totally *perfect*!"" Turmoil still raged deep inside Laura's psyche, but as she looked at herself, and felt herself, her reservations were fading. For one thing, her pussy was getting *so* wet from just looking at herself! She almost unconciously slipped a hand between her legs and easily slipped two fingers into her cunt. ""Oh yeah,"" she said through clenched teeth. ""I like *totally* love thisss...."" she continued, pumping her fingers in and out as she stood in front of the mirror. Dr. Remington walked in as Laura continued to finger fuck herself. Even the doctor enterring didn't distract her from her ""work."" She note his presence, but continued her self-pleasuring. ""So, Laura, I take it you like our little improvements?"" The doctor said, inquiringly. Laura didn't respond for a second as an orgasm shook through her. She pulled her fingers from her pussy, and turned to face the doctor, sucking her juices from her fingers. ""I like *think* so doctor. I mean, its all a bit, like, fuzzy and stuff,"" she said, a little bit less sure of herself now that the orgasm was fading. ""Well, my dear, perhaps you shouldn't think too much about it. Maybe you should just let things happen and see how it goes.""\n""mmm...it feels like sooo nice. But like, new and sooo confusing!""\n""Well, lets just take things one at a time. Do you feel good? Do you like your titties and lips and hair and everything?"" the doctor said soothingly. Laura listened, but was a bit distracted. She couldn't help noticing the bulge in Dr. Remintons pants....but it was different now. She felt different. Laura's mind considered what the doctor was saying. She did feel good...*real* good. Her titties felt so good on her chest,and she licked her lips lustfully. ""Maybe I am, like, thinking too much,"" she thought to herself. That seemed right. In fact the more she considered the issue, the more she cameto the conclusion that she had been thinking too much overall. Thinking was hard, and it didn't seem to do much for her. ""Mmmmmmaybe you're right doctor...I like, *have* been thinking a whole bunch lately, and it hasn't done much... ""Well, that because we've helped you my dear. You were *definitely* thinking to much. Way too much. Thinking isn't the best thing for a girl like you.""\n""Ummm...girl??""\n""Yes, Laura my dear, you're a girl! A sweet teenage girl, and girls shoudln't be distracted from the most important things, like boys...don't you agree? Thats why we've given you such wonderful titties and lips,to help you keep your mind on boys. You like boys, right Laura?"" Laura responded without even thinking. ""Well, of course, silly. All girls like, *totally* love boys, but me, a, like, teenager...I thought I was like almost 20...maybe...uhh.."" Laura struggled to remembere what year she had been born, but remembering was so *hard*. Speaking of hard, there was that lump in Dr. Remington's pants again... The doctor smiled at the confused girl. ""No, no no. Oh dear, the operation must have had a few side effects. Well nothing to worry about. I'm sure your mind will clear up in a few minutes."" Dr. Remington moved closer to Laura and seta hand on her naked shoulder. His skin was hot, like warm laether. Laura flushed. ""You're just 16 my dear. But you're a lucky teen to have such wonderful titties...the boys will love those, and maybe even some other girls. You are a bit of an airhead aren't you? I mean, not knowing you're own age...silly girl, I guess you aren't very smart. Thats allright though. Boys like ditzy girls.""\n""I thought I was...ummm..maybe not tho...uhh. I can get soooo, like, distracted by these silly thingies."" Laura rolled the doctor's word around in her head. He had called her an airhead, and a ditz, words that would have gotten him slapped by the old Laura. The new Laura felt herself liking the words, despite herself. ""Well, you probably shouldn't worry yourself about it. I mean thats not the imporatnt thing is it?"" Dr. Remington's cock was throbbing in his pants by now. The girl was taking to the conditioning perfectly! ""The imporatnt thing is feeling good,and pleasing other boys and girls my dear. Don't you want to make people happy?"" Something in Laura's mind finally gave way. She accepted what Dr. Remington was saying, accepted what had happened, and all in a rush, all the elements of her change fell into place. She whirled inplace to face Dr. Remington, looking up into his eyes brightly. ""Ohmigod, you are like so *totally* right doc,"" the changed girl gushed, her demeaner taking on a new confidence. ""I don't even, like, *know* what I was thinking!"" Laura giggled,and ran her hands roughly over her own body. ""I like totally love being, like, ME, and I can't wait for all the boy to like *see* me!"" Thoughts fled rapidly from Lauras head as her mind cleaned house. Boys! She wanted boys! Boys loved big breasted airheaded girls...bimbos. Laura would be such a bimbo. She would be the best bimboslut that the boys had ever seen!\n\nLaura awoke in her bed the next morning unsure for a minute where she was. She surveyed the room over the satin-sheet covered mounds of her titties, looking over what must be...no, what definitely was her bedroom. She giggled as she looked at all the boxes and bags that the doctor had sent home after her yesterday. It hadn't even occured to the new Laura to wonder where all the money for the new clothes had come from. It fact the only thing that had occured to her when the delivery guys had arrived was how good their cocks would taste. Before she'd even known what she was doing, Laura had found herself on her knees between the guys rying to jam both of their cocks in her mouth at the same time. Soon she had been sandwiched in between the two muscular boys, milking their cocks with her cunt and asshole. For a finisher, they had just *covered* her big fat titties with about a ton of cum, which Laura had spent about a half hour licking off of herself. It tasted so GOOD! Laura giggled again at the memmories, and two of her fingers slipped almost involuntarily into her cunt. She couldn't beleive how much she had changed over the last 24 hours! Why, just a day ago, she never would have even thought of taking on two men at once, much less two men she didn't even know. Now such behavior came easily...her pussy drooled at how good she had felt, stuffed full of cock. She rolled over in bed, coming up pillowed on her new chest. Her tits semd so big, but she didn't have any trouble moving with them. She wwanted to see them! Laura got up and stood in front of her mirror, surveying her new body. Her titties were just the *awesomest*. The were so big and fat, and they bobbed when she walked. These kind of titties guarenteed to get *all* the boys cocks nice and hard. A small dim flame awoke deep inside her mind, taking stock of the situation...she had changed so much in so short a time, it was overwhelming...Laura stood there confused, trying to take it all in...What had Dr. Reminton done to her? She shook her bleached hair unbeleivingly, her ears with their three pierces in each, her collagen enhanced lips. She held up her hands with their 2 inch nails in front of her face, trying to concentrate, to figure out what exactly had happened...but it was *so* hard to concentrate...so hard...she thought about what Dr. Remington had said... The light dawned. She was thinking too much again, and it was making her feel all yucky...Laura didn't like feeling yucky. She wanted to feel good. She wanted to be a good girl and feel good too. Laura laughed a girlish giggle and looked at herself again, staring hard this time. What was she thinking! She was, like, *totally* perfect! What sixteen year old girl would'nt *kill* for abody like hers! All the boys would be lookin' at her, Laura, and she wanted that more than anything.She wanted all the boys to look at her, and touch her, and caress her, and fill her holes, her slutty cunt and ass, her teenage cocksucker's mouth...She wanted to be a boytoy, to touch and feel and suck and fuck the boys cocks, eat up all their yummy-cum, and now she had the perfect body to do it! Laura threw herself back on the bed and let her hands rove around her body. One was just settling into her crotch area when there was a knock on the door to her bedroom. ""Unnnnhhmmm, like who is it? Come in?"" Laura muttered distractedly. The door opened and in walked the last person in the world that Laura expected to see. It was the woman from the mall! She was dressed in a yellow sundress that draped attractively over her huge bust. Her white-blonde hair was up in a ponytail and she wore 2"" white heels. Her face was perfectly sculpted with a wealth of makeup, and her nails were prefectly manicured. ""Hello Laura!"" she said familiarly, a glint in her eye. Laura just stared in mute amazement for a momment. She felt her whole body break out into a hot sweats, and she blushing furiously. ""Ohmigod....its like, YOU! You're, like, the women from the store!"" The women giggled vapidly. ""I know silly! But you aren't the woman who helped me. Not anymore anyways!"" Laura halfway pulled a sheet over her body, flustered and unable to keep her eyes off of the woman. ""What..what do you mean? Like, I'm Laura...I'm the girl that helped you...I think..."" Laura's mind reeled as she tried to focus on the events...but it was, like, *so* hard to think clearly... ""I remember a TOTALLY different woman then,"" the woman said positively. ""Much smaller bimbotitties that those huge ones...and she was brunette and was *real* old too. Almost twenty! Is that you, slutLaura?"" Laura furrowed her brow in thought, tbut it was all so fuzzy, like another persons life. ""I...I think so...but then, I'm only, like, sixteen...and I'm like *definitely* a blonde, and my titties,"" Laura dropped the sheet impulsively and pressed her mammoth tits together, ""are, like, NOT small at all.""\n""Laura hunny..How big are your bimbotitties?"" the woman said reassuringly. ""How big ARE they Laura? What size bra do you wear?""\n""I think the doctor told me they were like 55GG or something...their fuckin' big tits, thats like, *totally* fer sure. Do you like 'em an' stuff?"" Laura hadn't even noticed how her speech patterns were falling into line with the womans. ""They look like they're as big as yours...like, how big are yours?""\n""Laura, they are sooo cool. But how many other sixteen year olds have tits as big as yours?""\n""Ummmm, I dunno, but not many, I think. How old are you?"" Laura massaged her tits almost without thinking about it now. Without her even noticing, her fingers are plucking and squeezing her nipples. ""Sixteen too. Mine are not as big, 46FF."" The woman grabbed big handfulls of her breast throgh dress and squeezed them roughly. ""But I'm gonna get them made bigger soon! Hey, wanna know somethin soooo cool, Laura?"" The woman continued, biting on one long nail. Still playing with her titties Laura breathed ""Like, sure.""\n""We can have ANY boy we want with titties this big!"" the woman exclaimed, licking her lips. This caught Laura's attention ,and her mind was instantly full of memmories of her double fucking from last night, and visions of cocks and cum. She looked the woman directly in the eye, and said in an excited voice ""Really? Like*any* boy?"" Her eyes grew misty and unfocused. ""Mmmmmm....I like boys. I just played with two boys yesterday..they were *so* nice."" She giggled, and didn't even notice how much her laugh resembled that of the woman. ""Well I'll tell you another cool thing, Laura. I made it so you could play with me! Your new titties and fat sluttylips and beautiful blonde hair, all of it was for me!"" Laura knew she should be revolted by this monumental revelation, but she wasn't. In fact, she didn't even wonder about it. It excited her, though. ""Wow! So you like, helped change me so I could be like you?""\n""I had my doctor friend with the very nice cock make you into my best friend! We are going to play all the time together. But there is one more change no one told you about I bet!"" Another empty-headed giggle came from the woman. ""Mmmmmm...the doctor *did* have a nice cock."" She giggled again as well. ""What change is that? What don't I, like, know about bein' changed?""\n""You have to do everything I say!"" the woman exclaimed, and again dissolved into a fit of dtzy giggles. Laura thought about that for a second. ""You mean I'm like your slave or somethin'?"" she asked, a bit hesitantly. ""Yes!"" said the woman ""Watch..Laura, drop to your knees!"" Laura promptly dropped to her knees without even thinking about it. ""Ohmigod!"" she said, her mouth a round O of surprise. ""Isn't that sooo, like, cool?"" said the woman smugly. ""Suck your titties!"" Laura quickly pushed both nipples into her mouth and begin sucking them enthusiatically. ""You're..mmmphhh...like telling themmmpppphhsluptruth aren't you...smackslurp"" she said around her mouthful of breast. A small part of Laura might have fough the womans commands for a second, but that didn't last long. The woman was right, it *was* cool. Very cool. Laura began to get *really* into it, sucking her titties and looking the woman in the eye. ""Laura..we are gonna be the biggest bimbosluts in this town!! Will you be my beeessstttt friend?"" Still sucking her nipples, Laura giggled and smiled around her luscious mouthful of titflesh. ""Mmmmmmm, like I would mmmphssslurp...totallymmmmmmlovethatmmmph. I would lIkemmmmlllemmlove to be yourmphhslurp best friendsmack"" The woman nearly doubled over with laughter ""You can stop sucking them now Laura! Hehehe..."" Laura lowered her tits from her mouth, still twiddling them a little with her fingers. Just then something occured to her. ""If I'm gonna, like be your best friend, like, whats your name?""\n""Oh! Sorry! I am sooooo ditsy sometimes! CherylAnn! yours?""\n""I thiiiink its like Laura or Laurie or something. I, like, totally understand. I mean, I'm like the same way. ""Lauri sounds more bimbo-ish! Maybe Lauri??"" Strangely the idea of sounding a bit ditzy appealed to Laura...make that Lauri...it appealed to her a lot! ""MMmmmmmmmyeah! I like that. I wanna sound as ditzy as I can, 'cause thats what the boys like!""\n""And we want to be what boys like!"" said CherylAnn. That mental hurdle passed, Lauri collapsed gratefully into her new role. ""Mmmmmm, yeah, we'll be the biggest tittied best fucked couple of bimbosluts, like, EVER, CherylAnn! We can have all yummy cock and cum we can get..."" Her eyes misted over a bit again as she remembered. Her memmories of the past were blurry and fading, but her important memmores...the plausurable sexual ones, were as clear as a bell. ""Don't you just like, totally love it when a boy shoots his cum all over you or up inside you? I, like, totally love it. I love walking along afterward feeling it oozing out of me. I wish I'd have met you before , 'cause you coulda helped me with those two boys I met last night..."" CherylAnn's face lit up as she looked around the room. She could tell that the final piece of the conditioning had fallen into place. Laura, now Lauri's mental patterns were now completely rewritten to be a big-titted ditzy blonde bimboslut, and she was all CherylAnn's! ""I have an idea, Lauri. Lets get dressed and go out! What are you gonna wear?""\n""Oh, let look at all the cool clothes that Dr. Remington bought me."" she gestured to the bags and boxes that littered the room. She turned and looked critically at CherylAnn. ""You should try on something too. That dress is kinda, like, *boring*!""\n""Sure!"" CherylAnn agreed,enjoying watching her new toy in actions. ""Pick out outfits for both of us!""\n""Mmmmmm, first me need some nice slutty underwear!"" Lauri said, digging through the clothing. She came up with matching garterbelt and pantie sets for each of them. CherylAnn's was a neon metallic orange, and Lauri found a neon metallic blue set for herself. Two sets of fishnets quickly followed. ""We should dress like bimbo-twins! The Bimbo Twin Sisters!""\n""OOoooooh, yeah! *giggle* I like, LOVE that idea! Let me see what I can find. Mmmmmmmm, you like tight dresss, CherylAnn?"" She inquired. ""Can I like jus' call you Cheryl? Its, like, lots easier an' stuff...""\n""Cool! What is sluttier? Cheryl or Cheri maybe?""{giggle giggle} ""mmmmmmm, I like Cheri, it sounds *much* sluttier!"" squealed Lauri. ""Then we can be Lauri and Cheri! The bimboslut twins! Oooooooo, here we go!"" Lauri pulled out two dresses, each the same color as the underwear the girls were wearing. ""These look soooo, like, cool!"" said CherylAnn, fastening the garters onto her fishnets ""Here Cheri, let me help you on with your dress..its like, *so* tight you'll need my help!""\n""You just want to feel me up, Lauri!"" Cheri laughingly accused. ""Ooooo, but your titties are so nice and big, Cheri! How can I help it!""*giggle* ""But anyway, let get this slutty little dress on you...""\n""Okee..."" Lauri helped Cheri on with her dress, and was a bit surprised at herself when she did cop a feel! Her hands lingered quite a while on Cheri's mammoth boobs. After a few distracted minutes of mutual caressing and some slow french kissing, the two girls finished getting ready. When they were done the results were incredible. The dresses that Lauri had picked were sleeveless and skin tight, and they were both low cut in front and back. The girls' boobs jutted out proudly from each of their chests. The dresses only *just* covered the tops of the two girl's fishnets. Like her underwear, Cheri's dress was a shimmery neon orange, while Lauri's was a neon blue. Both girls pulled on matching boots with a 3 inch spike heel. Lauri had also found matching jewelry in all the parcels in her room. Three plastic hoops hung from each girls earlobe in colors matching the dress and panties, and several matching plastic bangles were around each wrist. The girls also applied nail polish of a matching shade. The two girls talked and giggled in the bathroom while they applied their make-up. Finally Cheri pulled her corkscrew-curled hair back into a high ponytail secured by a neon orange scrunchie. Lauri took the time to get her short hair nice and big on top. When they were done, with the the eception of the color of their clothing and the difference in hair, you would have thogh that they were in fact twin sisters, albiet the hottest sluttiest largest breasted twins you'd ever seen."
961,Chet,"['MF', 'tort', 'dom']","Finally, Kissy moves up a little, squeezes Geek's balls, and shits down his mouth. Kissy wipes herself on Geek's shorts. While Geek is lying there, boyfriend pees on his face. Finally, boyfriend pulls Geek to his feet. ""Spread you legs."" Geek does. ""Jack off!"" Geek does. When Geek is hard and pumping himself fast, Kissy knees him in the nuts. Geek would have fallen, but boyfriend held him up. ""Spread your legs and jack off!"" Geek does. Just when Geek looks like he is enjoying it, boyfriend kicks Geek's testicles with his foot. Geek moans. ""Jack off!' Geek pumps himself again. ""You can go when you come."" Geek pumps himself harder. Kissy takes Geek's balls in her hand and squeezes them. Geek groans, and then cries from pain. Kissy lets go. After a long time, Geek comes. ""If i see you in this neighborhood again, i will castrate you. Got that, whitey?""\n""Yes.""\n""You have seen me and touched me, now leave me alone!""\n""I will. Please forgive me?""\n""Go home, whitey!"" Kitty plants her knee in Geek's groin one last time, and then they push Geek out into the street. They throw his clothes out to him. Lastly, they untie his hands. The boys catch up with Geek and take him home. Next day at school, the boys decide to start their panty/bra raid. Dan has another camera. They wait by an empty room until a lone girl comes by. They grab her, pull her into the empty room, tape her mouth and strip her. Then they photograph her several times, showing everything, and let her dress. They keep the panties and bra. Then they release her with the warning that they will publish the photos if she squeels. After several weeks, the girls are never alone. Since there are six boys, they start taking in groups of two or three girls, and getting group shots as well as the singles. They know that they will be caught someday, so they make several copies of each photo and keep one set around for when they are caught. Somehow, they never get caught. They decide to stop while their luck is good. The boys then decide to sell copies of the photos back to the girls. ""Gwen, please come to my house tonight at nine o'clock. I have some photos that i want to sell to you. One hundred dollars. Fine, see you then."" Chet takes Gwen down to his room. ""Where are they?"" Chet gets a folder out and lets Gwen look at them. ""here is your money.""\n""There is one thing, Gwen. I have been looking at these photos for a long time, and i don't want to give them up."" Gwen tries to grab the photos, but Chet locks them and the money in his file cabinet. ""I will give them to you, if you let me see the real thing again."" Gwen hesitates. ""I will give you the photos and promise you that we will never do it again, if you will give me your clothes, let me see you, and kiss you for ten minutes. You're very pretty. I am a fan of yours. No one will ever know, except you and me. I will not do anything without your permission.""\n""I must have those photos.""\n""You will get them.""\n""Is this strictly between you and me?""\n""Yes. I will tell no one ever.""\n""Ten minutes.""\n""Ten minutes."" Gwen removes her shorts and hands them to Chet. The t-shirt is next. Shoes and socks. Panties, and finally, the bra. ""Okay, do your thing."" Chet kisses Gwen on the mouth, neck, chest, and breast. Chet fingers Gwen's pussy, and inserts a finger into her cunt. Gwen is wet already. Chet finds her clitoris, and starts to work on it. One hand on her breast, one hand on her mound, Chet kisses Gwen and she opens to him. At length, they are lost in each other. Gwen starts to undress Chet. When they are both nude, Chet indicates the bed and Gwen lies down. Chet mounts her and makes it a long, long ride. Finally, Chet fills Gwen with his come, and they lay back to relax. ""You're good, Chet.""\n""Thank you, but i hope we are not finished already."" Gwen looks at him and smiles. ""Okay."" This time, Chet builds up to the climax very slowly, so they both orgasm together. Gwen screams. Chet brings her down slowly. Later, they rest. ""Chet, you can keep my pictures. I trust you.""\n""Enough to let me take some more?""\n""Yes."" Chet takes Gwen to the family room and gets his camera. After Gwen cleans up a little, Chet takes about a hundred shots of her. Exotic shots. Showing everything. Gwen fingering herself, showing her clitoris, squeezing her breasts, legs apart up and wide, fingers pulling her pussy open, etc.... Some expter shot make her look more beautiful. Gwen gets ready to leave. ""I am yours, if you ever need me. Just call me."" Gwen leaves. ""Did you get any good shots of us together?"" Dan pats his camera. ""The best!""\n""Who is next?""\n""April.""\n""Hi, April. This is Chet. I have some photos that you might want to buy. Two hundred dollars. Don't go to pieces. If i sell copies for five dollars each, i will make many times that."" Silence. ""Be at my house in thirty minutes, and bring the money in cash."" Dan gets set up and Chet showers. ""Hi, April. Let's go down to my room. Do you want to see the photos first?""\n""Yes."" Chet gets April's file out and shows her the photos. ""You bastard!"" April hands Chet the money. ""Okay, if you're going to be that way, there is one other condition of sale.""\n""What is that?""\n""I want to see the real thing again.""\n""Never!"" Chet locks the money and pictures in the file cabinet. ""Give me my pictures!""\n""Never."" April starts to cry. ""Please?"" Chet holds out his hand. April unbuttons her blouse and pulls it out of her skirt. She pulls it off her arms and hands it to Chet. She unhooks and unzips her skirt, puches it down and steps out of it. Shoes and socks. Still crying, she unhooks her bra and slides it off her arms to Chet's waiting hand. Finally her panties are pushed to her feet and Chet has them all. Chet locks her clothes in the file cabinet. Chet tries to kiss April. No dice. ""I am naked, go ahead and look."" Chet approaches her, but she backs away. Chet grabs her by the arm and takes her upstairs to the front door. ""Either make me happy, or i will throw you out into the street."" April cries harder. ""Please...""\n""No. Well, is it yes or no?""\n""Yes."" Back in Chet's room, he kisses April on the mouth. ""You need to help a little!"" April opens her mouth to him. Chet fondles her breasts and cunt while he kisses her. After a time, April starts to respond. April spreads her legs and Chet finds her clitoris. When April is moving to Chet's stimulus, he lays her on the bed, strips, and mounts her. ""Please be careful! It is my first time!"" Chet starts in carefully, but it doesn't take an expert to tell that April is lying. Chet pumps April for as long as he can. At last, Chet fills April with come and lays back. ""Will you give me the pictures now?""\n""Don't you want to go again?""\n""Ok."" The second time, Chet is more demanding. April is forced to suck Chet's penis at length. Finally, Chet pumps her again until they orgasm together. Chet gives April the photos and she leaves. [16] (Hi Mona, this is Chet. I have some photos that i am planning to copy and sell for five dollars each, but i thought you might want to buy them instead.) 'Yes i would. How much?' (Two hundred dollars buys the originals and i won't make any copies.) 'Ok.' (Be at my house in thirty minutes.) When Chet opens the door he is surprised to see Mona and her mother, Marilyn. Marilyn insists on having the photos. (Mona, sit here and watch tv for a few minutes while your mother and i talk.) 'Ok.' Marilyn and Chet go down to Chet's room. Chet shows Marilyn the photos. (And the money?) Marilyn gives Chet the money. Chet locks the door. 'What are you doing?' (You must want these pictures pretty badly to come personally. You were not part of the bargain. I must add one more item to the price.) 'What?' (I'd like to see where Mona gets her looks.) Chet reaches out and unbuttons the top button on Marilyn's blouse. Marilyn instinctively grabs the second button. (Ok. No deal.) Chet locks the photos and money in the file cabinet. 'Give me my money.' (That is for my wasted time.) \\ [17] 'How much do you want to see?' (Everything.) 'You ask too much. How about just the top?' (How about everything but the panties and i can touch you?) 'Ok.' Chet moves Marilyn's hand and continues to unbutton her blouse. He unsnaps and unzips her skirt and slides it down. Chet pushes her slip down and she steps out of them. Chet takes her shoes. Chet unhooks the stockings and slowly pulls each down. Chet pulls at the garter. Marilyn pulls them up thru her panties, unhooks them and hands them to Chet. Chet pulls Marilyn's blouse off her arms and unhooks the bra. The bra falls into Chets hands. Chet locks the clothes in the file cabinet, and turns to Marilyn. Chet slowly starts to work on Marilyn. He kisses her and fondles her and rubs her private places. When Marilyn's panties are damp, Chet works his finger into her clit thru the fabric. Marilyn responds to his touch and reaches for Chets crotch. Marilyn undoes Chets pants and pushes them down. She fondles his penis thru his shorts. Finally Marilyn grabs the elastic and bares his manhood. \\ [18] Marilyn takes Chet's penis in her hand and mastrabates him, while squeezing his balls with the other. Chet reaches down into Marilyn's panties and inserts his finger into her pussy. It goes in easily. Marilyn is ready. Marilyn reaches up and pulls her panties down. Chet pushes Marilyn down onto the bed and she spreads herself wide for him. Chet's penis slides in easily. Since Chet has had many orgasms today, he is able to make it last a very long time. Finally Chet drains himself into Marilyn's cunt. Marilyn goes wild. Moving violently on the bed and screaming. Someone looks in and silently closes the door. When Marilyn finally settles down, Chet withdraws and they lie in quiet. Shortly, Chet starts kissing her breasts and fingering her cunt again and they complete the love cycle one more time. (Marilyn, let me photograph you. They would be just for me.) 'Ok, but i must clean up first' Chet shows Marilyn the downstairs bathroom. While she is thus engaged, Chet dons pants and shirt and goes up to talk to Mona. \\ [19] (We are taking longer than expected.) 'I saw you fucking my mother.' (We did nothing wrong. Come down and watch me photograph her.) Chet takes Mona down to his room. When Marilyn comes out of the bathroom, Chet takes her into the family room and photographs her. After three rolls of film Chet snaps his fingers. (I forgot about Mona. Wait a minute and i will send her home. I'll be back in a few minutes.) Chet takes Mona to the door and they peek in. Marilyn is sitting naked on a sofa reading a book. Chet takes Mona into his room. 'Give me my pictures.' (Ok, but first i want to see the real thing again.) 'Haven't you had enough.' (Your mother is ok, but i want you.) Mona grins. 'Ok.' Chet undresses Mona and makes love to her. 'Now lets go take my picture.' Chet and Mona walk in on a surprised Marilyn. (Settle down everyone.) Lets take some pictures and see what develops. Chet poses them and takes several rolls of pair shots. (You seem distant. Lets make love together.) Chet has them lie down and he works on both at once. Only Chet hears the whirr and clicks. \\ [20] Chet takes Marilyn first, and while he rides her, he fingers Mona's clitoris, and kisses her mouth. Before he comes, Chet switches and puts his penis in Mona and fingers Marilyn. Chet switches six times and finally comes in Marilyn. (Now maybe someone will smile.) Marilyn and Mona are both more relaxed and cooperate with the next batch of photos. Later, Marilyn and Mona want to know if they can come again. Both agree to leave the photos with Chet. \\ [21] ((Wow. These photos are dynamite. We could blackmail them for their last dime.)) (Who's next?) ((Kissy's sister Virginia.)) Hi Virginia, this is Chet. I have your photos ready. I am planning to sell them. I think we can get ten bucks each. We will make a bundle. Whats that, you don't want to sell them. Maybe you would like to buy them. Three hundred dollars. Tomorrow at eight o'clock. See you then.) Virginia comes alone. She is younger than Kissy, but almost as big. Chet takes her down to his room and shows her the photos. (Your photos came out better than the rest. I thing they are worth more than i asked.) Virginia hands Chet the money. 'I only brought three hundred. I don't have any more.' Chet rubs his chin. (Well, if you will take your clothes off and let me touch you, i will forget the other money.) Virginia hesitates. 'Ok.' Virginia removes her shoes and socks and hands them to Chet. She unzips and unsnaps her slacks, slides them down, steps out, and hands them to Chet. Virginia slowly unbuttons her blouse. Finally she pulls it off her arms and hands it to Chet. \\ [22] Virginia stands before Chet in panties and bra. Slowly she reaches behind and unhooks the bra. Chet pulls the bra away. (Son of a bitch!) 'Like those, Chet' (love em.) 'I like you to look at me, Chet. I want to look at you too.' Chet almost falls down trying to get his clothes off. Chet is hard. Virginia smiles at his erection. 'You are big. Is it just for me?' (Yes.) 'May i touch you?' (Yes.) 'Show me how.' Chet takes Virginia's hand and shows her how to pump him. Chet takes one breast in two hands and fondles it. Squeezing, teasing the hard nipple. Chet kisses Virginia on the mouth. When she opens to him, one hand goes down to her cunt and he rubs her clit thru the panties. Chet lowers her panties and she steps out of them, spreading her legs to give him better access. Virginia is wet, hot, and ready very quickly. She pulls Chet over to the bed and pulls him down onto her. She guides him into her. He goes in easily. She is hot. Chet rides her, but comes too soon. He stays in her and works himself till he is ready again. This time Chet gives her a ride for her money. A nice long ride. They come together. \\ [23] (Virginia, let me photograph you. What i mean is, will you pose for me now?) 'Yes.' Chet takes Virginia to the family room and she does everything he asks. When he is finished, she kneels before him and takes Chet's penis into her mouth. When Chet is hard they make wild love on the floor. 'Chet, will you call me.' (Sure.) 'Please call me, Chet.' 'I am here now. I will do anything for you, only please call me.' Chet has Virginia pose again. This time she is in strange attitudes, showing the inside of her pussy, showing asshole and pussy, etc. When Virginia leaves, she reminds Chet of his promise to call. ((Wow, i thought she was going to burn my camera up. I think you have a problem. I think Virginia loves you, and i don't think it started today.)) (I hardly know her. Who's next?) (Hi Becky, this is Chet. Want to buy a picture? Two hundred dollars. Yes, two hundred each. I'd rather you each came alone. Ok, all three of you tomorrow at seven. I'll ask some friends over to help me. Come alone, and bring the money.) \\ [24] Becky, Carmen, and Mayce arrive on time. Chet takes the trio down to his room. (I would rather talk to you individually.) 'No. We will stay together.' (Did you bring the money?) They each hand Chet two hundred. (If you insist on being together, i want more money. Or else your bodies.) The girls confer. 'What do you mean our bodies?' (I want you to take your clothes off. I want to see you, touch you, and taste you.) The girls argue for a moment and then agree. (Please undress one at a time. If you don't it will blow my mind.) Becky agrees to be first. Becky removes her shoes and socks. Her shorts and halter follow. Panties, and finally the bra. Becky is a small girl, but shapely. Carmen is next. Shoes. She isn't wearing socks. Shorts, blouse, bra and finally panties. Carmen is a little bit heavy. Her breasts are larger than Kissy's with a little sagging already. They bounce around when she walks. Mayce is slower to undress. She didn't want to come. Mayce removes her sneakers and socks. Tshirt, shorts, bra, and finally panties. Chet locks the clothes and money in the file cabinet. \\ [25] Chet kisses Mayce while Becky and Carmen remove his clothes. Chet's hands explore Mayce's wonders while Becky and Carmen explore him. After a time Mayce starts to respond. 'No. No. Please don't' she pleads as Chet strokes her clitoris. Chet is hard with Becky jacking him off and Carmen stroking his balls. Marcy is wet and ready. Chet fingers Becky and Carmen till all three are wet. Chet pushes all three down onto the bed. Chet enters Mayce first. He encounters a small resistance as he breaks her maidenhead. Then he pumps her while he fingers Becky and Carmen. Chet moves from girl to girl. Finally Chet cannot hold back, and he comes in Mayce. After a short rest Chet rides Becky till they both come. Carmen works on Chet until he comes to life and enters her. Carmen gets the longest ride. While they are resting Chet suggests they take pictures to remember the day. 'We came here to buy pictures!' (These will be personal special pictures, just for us three.) The girls finally agree. Even Mayce has mellowed. Chet takes several rolls of wild photos. \\ [26] After Chet gives the girls their clothes, and the photos that he sold to them, he takes Mayce asside and tells her he would like to see her again. She agrees, and the trio leaves. ((You soft on Mayce?)) (She was a virgin.) Later that night the six boys get together for their weekly rape. (Anyone know a likely Candidate?) <I think we should take miss Black down a peg or two.> (The history teacher?) <Thats the one. Today she gave me a hard on then made me stand in front of the class and read. Everyone thought it was funny but me.> (Ok. Lets go see miss Black.) Noone is home when the boys get to miss Black's. They enter and wait, spending their time looking thru her personal stuff, taking what they want. It is late when miss Black comes home. The boys hide and watch. Miss Black takes her clothes off and takes a quick shower before getting into bed. As soon as she is in bed, the gang jumps her. She is cautioned to silence, and photographed. The boys help her out of her nightgown and panties, and then photograph her some more. Er tapes a video session with the boys showing the camera every inch and finally forcing her pussy open for an inside shot. They photograph closeup her private parts and show them squeezed and pinched. They show her nipples slowly harden under the boys hands. \\ [27] Finally, four boys hold her down while the other two enjoy her charms. After each boy has had her at least three times, they put a cloth bag over her head and force her out the front door. She is naked, except for the bag. The boys visit the homes of the males in her classes and offer her to them. They all accept. Finally they walk her thru the alleys to the downtown. Tom and er get ready with their equipment, and then when noone is looking, they walk her out into the street, tell her to close her eyes, remove the bag, and leave her standing naked in the middle of the busiest intersection in town. Finally she opens her eyes when someone honks at her. She screams and runs into the side of another car. After a time the police come and take her away. \\ [28] (Dan, you are the photographic expert, can you take pictures in the dark?) ((You won't be able to tell they were night shots)) (good. Tom, you are our sound man. I need a portable sound recorder that can record conversations in a car from outside the car) <if i can attach the microphone to the car, i can do it.> (Good. We will spend the next few nights on the old road listening to and photographing the lovers. (Hi greg, please bring Edith over to my house tonight at eight. It's important. I'll tell you then. Bye.) (Hi greg, hi Edith. Come on down to the family room. I have some materials that you might be interrested in. First listen to this tape.) The tape player plays back their words, grunts, sighs, etc. From the love making of the night before. Greg and Edith go white as sheets. (If you are not interrested in these, just say so and i'll find someone else, particularly greg's dad, the minister.) 'What do you want?' (Well greg, i want lots of things. Edith is a very pretty girl. You keep her all to yourself too much. If i could share in her love for one night, i would be a happy man.) Greg looks at Edith, who shakes her head. 'No deal.' (Too bad. When i show your friends these' pictures, you will be a very popular couple.) 'What pictures?' (Oh, did i forget to show you? Check these out.) The pictures show everything in detail. Edith's eyes are full of fear. \\ [29] (Noone need ever see or hear these. It would be between you two and me.) Chet waits while greg and Edith exchange glances. Finally Edith nods, and greg gives the ok. (Come into my room please. You too, greg.) (You two are experienced at this, but i am ignorant and clumsy. Maybe you can help me learn the ropes. Greg, you watch and tell me if i do something wrong, ok?) 'Ok.' Chet faces Edith and kisses her on the cheek, chin, nose, mouth. After several short kisses, Edith responds and Chet and Edith french. Chet slowly unzips her dress and unfastens it, while he is kissing her. Chet pulls the dress off her arms. Chet breaks contact long enough to ask greg to help with Edith's clothes. Greg pulls her dress down. Edith steps out of it. Greg pulls her slip down and she steps out of that. (Greg please get the bra hook.) Greg unhooks Edith's bra. Chet pulls the bra off her arms. Chet's hands find Edith's small breasts and she moans. Chet points down and greg pulls Edith's panties down. Chet's finger enters Edith's cunt. She is wet. Chet easily finds her clitoris. Edith is moving with his rhythem when Chet asks greg to undress him. Greg hesitates, but eventually gives in and takes Chet's clothes off. \\ [30] When Chet is naked, he asks greg to help him harden his penis. Chet is fingering Edith's clitoris, squeezing her breast and sucking her tongue. Greg is jacking off Chet. Chet asks Edith to help greg. Edith unzips gregs pants, and greg helps her pull his pants and shorts down. Edith jacks off greg. Chet increases his motion on Edith and she increases on greg, so that greg comes on his clothes. 'Shit.' While greg cleanes himself up Chet pushes Edith down on the bed and enters her. Edith is ready so they orgasm together. Chet does not withdraw, only rests for a moment. Soon he is pumping Edith again. She is surprised and pleased. Chet takes a long long time to come. Edith screams and moans from new found pleasure. Greg is depressed. This time Chet whispers in Ediths ear and withdraws. Chet takes greg aside and tells him to mount Edith and make it good. (Can you get it up?) Edith offers to help. Edith kisses and sucks greg until he is hard. Then greg mounts Edith and pumps her until he comes. Edith fakes orgasm. Greg leaves to clean up, and Chet mounts her and rides her till she screams again. When both are exhausted, Chet withdraws, pulls Edith's feet up to her ass, and spreads her knees wide for the cameras. Chet also opens her with his hand so that Dan gets good shots. Edith missunderstands and takes Chet's penis into her mouth. She sucks him until he begins to respond. Chet enters her again and takes a long slow time to reach fullfilment. \\ [31] When Chet finally withdraws, Edith is still in the 'open' position. Chet opens her wide with his fingers and kisses her clitoris with a little tongue action. Edith moans and begs for more. (Next time, Edith. I want to taste you. I want my tongue in you. Please come again.) 'I will.' Chet takes her panties and bra. (May i keep these, please?) 'Yes.' Chet helps Edith dress. Finally Chet kisses her a long probing kiss of farewell. (Greg is waiting for you.) Edith seems to come down to earth. 'Old one-shot.' (Please, don't hurt him.) 'Ok. Business as usual. I will call you ,Chet.' (I will be waiting.) Greg and Edith clean up and leave. ((You act like you love all these chicks.)) (I do. Did you get shots of her cunt?) ((Clear up to her chin.)) \\ [32] (Hi Flo, Chet. I need to see you and Jim tonight. My place. Seven thirty will me fine, see you then.) After Jim and Flo have heard and seen. They sit silent. (Noone need ever see or hear this stuff.) 'Let them.' 'I can't Jim, i'll lose my scholarship.' 'What do you want from us?' (You guys have each other any time. I don't have anyone. I want to share in your love.) Chet looks at Flo. (I want to love you like Jim does.) 'Never.' 'Jim, let me decide please. There really is no decision. I must not lose my scholarship. What do you want me to do?' Talk Jim into helping us, then come down to my room. Flo persuades Jim to help her, and they follow Chet down to his room. Chet kisses Flo on the nose, chin, ears, neck , mouth. With encouragement Flo opens for him. Chet fondles Flo's breasts and thighs, and asks Jim to undress her. Flo has to talk him into it again. While Chet kisses and fondles Flo, Jim unbuttons her dress and pulls it down. Jim slips her shoes and socks off and pulls her panties off. Finally Jim unbuttons her bra and pulls it off her arms. (Undress me, Jim.) Jim shrugs and undresses Chet. (Join us Jim.) Jim refuses so Flo undresses him. Chet takes Flo's hands and puts them on the two penises. She knows what to do. \\ [33] Chet fingers Flo's clitoris, fondles her large widely separated breasts, and explores the inside of her mouth. Jim grows large in Flo's hand and finally reaches out for Flo's breast. Chet pushes Flo down onto the bed with pussy toward the cameras. Chet pushes her feet up to her ass and pulls her knees appart. Flo's lips separate and Chet opens her with his fingers. Chet rubs her clitoris till she moans, then he slides his penis into her warm wet cunt. Flo is still pumping Jim. Jim is sucking on Flo's tit. Chet sucks the other. Chet rides her hard Flo opens her mouth and licks her lips. Chet takes her tongue in his mouth and sucks it. Jim comes into his hanky, but Flo doesn't stop. She pumps harder and harder as Chet brings her closer and closer. Finally Chet explodes into her pussy, and Flo screams. Chet brings her down slowly. Flo opens her eyes. 'That was good. Please don't stop. Flo is squeezing Jims limp penis. Chet starts up again slowly until he reaches erection. Then he picks up speed. Flo pulls Jim down to her breast and squeezes his balls. This time Chet rides her for a long long time. When Chet can see that Flo is ready, he shoots her full of come. Flo screams again and again. \\ [34] Flo comes down very slowly. 'Please don't stop. I'll do anything, only please don't stop. Flo is still moving under Chet. It takes a while, but finally Chet is ready again. Chet pumps her slowly to the top, then does not release himself. Chet pumps her harder and harder. Flo is moaning and screaming and crying. At last Chet comes and she falls back exhausted. Chet withdraws and exposes Flo's cunt to the camera as he fingers her clitoris. Chet bends down and kisses her pashion seed. 'Chet, please.' (Next time.) Chet pulls Flo to a sitting position. Flo is sitting crosslegged in front of the cameras. Chet plays with her large breasts and gives her one last kiss on the mouth. Chet takes Flo's panties and bra. (May i keep these?) 'Yes. Oh, yes yes.' Jim helps Flo dress and hurries her out of the house. ((Don't ask. I got em)) (are you running out of film for any of the cameras?) ((Not yet. I'll tell you when i do.)) ((How do you do it, Chet?))\n\nChet smiles. \\ [35] (I don't know how to handle this next one? I guess i'll get them over here and play it by ear.) ((Be carefull lesbians can be mean.)) (Miss Taylor, my name is Chet, i was on the old road the other day and i happened to see something that i would like to talk to you about. Yes, that's the night. That's right, you and miss Jones. I am expecting you and miss Jones thursday at eight. See you then.) (Thank you both for coming. Please sit down. Please don't worry. Let me show you what i have first.) Chet plays the sound first. Betty and Sara are stunned. Chet hands them the photographs. When he takes them back the girls hands are shaking. (You are both teachers?) 'Sara teaches first grade and i teach ninth.' (Do you like your work?) 'Yes, very much. Listen Chet, this is the first time this has happened to me. I was lonely. Sara and i took a ride, and i needed to talk. One thing led to another. I have some money for you. A gift. We want you to have it. We aren't rich of course, but together we got one thousand dollars together. We can get more for you in the future.' (That would be great. You would prefer that i not mention this to anyone?) 'Please don't tell anyone. We would lose our jobs in a minute.' \\ [36] (Ok. I'll be quiet, but that is not why i asked you here.) 'Why are we here?' (I want to make love with you, both of you at once. You said you were lonely. I'm lonely. Together we will not be lonely.) (I watched you two make love with each other, and i wanted to be a part of it. My room is private. Noone will ever know. Please, i want to love you both.) Betty and Sara look at each other, talk it over, and decide to do it. Chet leads them down to his room and locks the money in the file cabinet. (Betty, help me undress Sara. Remember, we are not in a hurry.) Chet unbuttons Sara's blouse, unsnaps and unzips her skirt, and pulls the blouse down her arms, while Betty removers her shoes and stockings. Chet pushes Sara's skirt and slip down and Betty removes them. Chet kisses Sara and fondles her bra and panties. Betty runs her hands up and down Sara's long legs, rubbing her cheek against them. Chet works his finger into Sara's clit thru the fabric. Sara is moist so Chet pulls Sara's panties down and inserts his finger into her. Sara parts her legs to give Chet better access and helps Betty remove her panties. Betty unhooks and removes Sara's garter belt. Sara is beginning to move, so Chet pulls Betty to her feet and pushes Sara down. \\ [37] Chet kisses Betty on the mouth and then pulls her sweater off. Betty is not wearing a bra. Chets hands go to Betty's breasts and their lips lock again. Sara removes Betty's shoes and socks and undoes her slacks. Sara gently helps Betty out of her slacks and pulls her panties off. Chet squeezes Betty's mound and Betty opens her pussy to him with her hands. Chet inserts his finger and finds her clitoris. Betty moans. Sara stands up and undresses Chet. By the time they are all naked. Betty is ready for action. Chet pushes Betty down on the bed and inserts his penis into her cunt. Chet pulls Sara down on the bed beside Betty. Sara takes Betty's breast into her mouth and sucks her nipple hard. Sara reaches down and gently squeezes Chet's balls while he pumps Betty when Chet is almost ready, he shifts over to Sara. Sara is ready and Chet is going strong again almost immediately. Sara and Betty kiss, and Sara inserts her finger into Betty. Chet cups Betty's breast and milks her nipples while Sara fingers her clitoris. Sara and Betty are sucking each others tongues when Chet comes in Sara. Chet slows down but keeps a constant motion until he is hard again. \\ [38] Chet withdraws from Sara and replaces Sara's finger with his penis. Sara gets on her knees and sucks Betty's nipples while Betty inserts her finger into Sara and fingers her clitoris. Chet reaches over Sara's ass and opens her pussy wide toward the camera. Chet puts his finger into Sara deep while Betty works on the clitoris. Betty is good at it and all three come at once. Chet withdraws himself and opens Betty to the camera. Chet spreads her lips and works her pussy open so that Dan gets good photos. Chet gets up and lets the girls go at it for a while. Sara turns and straddles Bettys head and lowers herself onto Bettys face while opening Betty's pussy to her waiting tongue. Sara reaches under Betty's leg and into her pussy with one hand, while holding her pussy open with the other. The one fingers deep while the other helps Sara find and suck Betty's clitoris. Betty's mouth is deep in Sara's cunt and her hands are busy milking Sara's large breasts. After a time Chet joins in and forms a three way circle with everyone sucking someone. Then everyone moves to a different crotch and sucks again. At the end Chet inserts himself into each girl and comes one last time in each. \\ [39] When every one is exhausted, Chet asks for photos. They argue for a time, but finally give in. Chet takes them to the family room, and the girls pose for him. They even let him photograph them kissing each other's clitorises and sucking each other's breasts. They finally dress. Chet asks for, and gets to keep, the panties and Sara's bra. ((Wow! I got it all on film.)) (Good. One more couple from lovers lane. She is a big girl. You should get some good shots.) (Hi Eve, this is Chet. I need to talk to you and Petey. Tonight would be great. See you at nine.) Petey is a small wimpy guy, but Eve is a big girl. Tits bigger than mellons. Nice face too. Eve and Petey arive on time. Chet shows them in and plays the tapes. Chet also shows them the photos of them making love. \\ [40] 'What do you want from us?' (Your body, and some love lessons.) 'It's up to Petey.' Petey says ok. Chet takes them down to his room. While Petey watchs, Chet kisses Eve and fondles her until she starts to respond. Chet motions for Petey to help him and they undress Eve. Petey removes her shoes and socks while Chet undoes her dress. Chet pushes her dress down for Petey to remove. Chet also pushes her slip down for Petey. Eve is wearing bra, panties, and garter. Chet stands back to admire her, then kisses the tops of her breasts, before rising once again to her mouth. Chet squeezes her mound and starts to work his finger into her clit thru the fabric. Eve is wet in no time. Chet indicates the panties and Petey pulls them off. Chet unhooks her bra and frees her very large breasts. Petey takes the bra and watches as Chet fondles his girl. Chet cups the breasts and lifts. Chet is impressed. Chet pinches the nipples into hardness and works his finger into Eve's cunt. Eve moans and works her hips as Chet fondles her clitoris. Eve is ready. Chet has Petey remove his clothes along with himself. Eve takes Chets penis in her hand and rubs it to hardness. Chet pushes her back onto the bed and enters her with no effort. \\ [41] Chet rides her until he comes, then has Petey mount her. When Petey comes, Chet is ready again. Chet opens her cunt for the camera and kisses her clitoris before inserting his penis a second time. This time Chet rides her till she comes with him, screaming her climax. Again Chet opens her for the camera when he withdraws. Chet has Eve get on her knees and crawl around the bed making her tits swing and sway, for Dan's cameras. Chet milks her while Petey enters her from behind. Petey comes while Eve is climbing, so Chet turns eve over, puts his cock into her, and pumps her to climax. Eve's screams signal Chet to release himself into her. Chet brings Eve down slowly. Eve is very mello and agrees to everything Chet suggests. Chet puts her panties and bra in his file and takes her to the family room for photos. Petey comes too. Eve is so mello that she poses in every pose Chet asks. She and Petey pose together, even sucking each other. ((Eve sure photographs well. I got some very good stuff.)) \\ [42] 'This is Virginia. Hi Chet, thanks for calling. I am anxious to see you. Noone is home but me. If you come over, we can use my room. I will do anything you ask. Yes anything. Please come over. I'll see you then, darling.' Virginia cleans the house quickly and concentrates on her room. When Chet arrives, Virginia greets him in the nude. She takes him to her room, and offers herself to him. Chet strips and makes love to her. When she is full of come, Chet asks if she were serious about doing anything he asked. 'Yes.' Chet asks Virginia to make love to his friends. 'If i do, will you still care for me? Will you call me?' (Yes.) 'Ok.' Chet turns the light off and on and his five friends come into the bedroom. Chet introduces them to Virginia and she services each of them. While Virginia is entertaining his buddies, Geek goes up to Kissy's room and forces a substance into the tube of birth control lotion. Then he finds her bras and rubs a second substance on the inside lining of each bra. Geek enjoys Virginia very much and thinks of Kissy while he balls her. When the five are finished with her, they leave and Chet makes love to her again. Slowly and tenderly Chet brings her to a climax that has her screaming. After Chet fills her cunt with come, he lets her down slowly. \\ [43] (Thank you Virginia, these are my special friends. I wanted them to meet you. May we come again?) 'Yes. Would you like to meet some of my friends? You could meet them like i met your friends.' (Yes. I will do that for you. Call me when you are ready. We can use my house.) Chet and Virginia talk for a short time and then Chet leaves. Chet meets his friends on the garage. (Virginia says that Kissy is on a date and their parents are out of town.) The boys watch and photograph Virginia getting ready for bed. Virginia has her own birth control lotion. Finally Kissy comes home and her boyfriend leaves. Kissy repeats her nightly routine and the boys take more photos and videos. Finally, Kissy squirts the tube into her cunt and spreads it around with her finger. Eventually she turns the light out and goes to bed. Shortly the light comes on and Kissy pulls her panties off and examines her pussy. Kissy examines the tube she used and throws it away. Kissy goes into the bathroom and closes the door. After a time Kissy calls Virginia. Virginia goes into the bathroom and eventually comes out helping Kissy down the hall to her bed. Kissy is holding her pussy and crying. Kissy tells Virginia something, she leaves, and comes back with ice cubes. Kissy gently pushes the ice cubes into her pussy. \\ [44] Virginia puts towels under Kissy's buttocks. The ice cubes seem to help. Kissy gets no sleep that night, and misses school the next day. Finally when Kissy does go to school, she walks very slowly, because of her aching pussy, and scratches her breasts frequently. All in all, Kissy has a very miserable week. Until the irritant is washed out of her bras, Kissy has sore breasts from scratching them. Geek is avenged.\n\n Chet - chapter 2\n\n(Tom, how is it going with Elsa?) <I gave up on her. She's going with a football star> (got any photos for us?) <I got some good ones.> Tom hands Chet a stack of photos. The boys oh and ah as they pass them around. (Lets show her our video and see if she will put out for us.) Hi Elsa, i have a video i would like you to see. Maybe a half hour. Right now would be great. Come on over, i have it all set up. Elsa arrives and Chet takes her down to the family room. (I made this tape myself, and i think i can sell it to kids at the highschool watch it and tell me if you think i can sell it. Elsa watches in silence. 'Why did you show me that?' (Blackmail.) Elsa is quiet again, but she does not get up. 'What do you want from me?' (The six of us that made the video want your body.) Silence. 'Will you give me the video?' (If you cooperate with us in every way, i will give you the only copy.) Silence. 'When?' (Now.) 'Ok.' Elsa reaches for the tape, but Chet tells her she will get it afterward. (Come down to my room.) Elsa follows Chet into his room. Elsa starts to undress, but Chet takes over and does it very slowly, so that Dan can get the pictures he wants. Chet lifts her tshirt over her head, removes her sandals, and pulls her shorts down. Chet unhooks Elsa's bra and slides it down her arms. Chet pulls Elsa's panties down and puts her clothes in his cabinet. Chet goes behind her and puts her in the best light facing the camera. Chet teases her nipples and sees them pop out and become hard. Chet kisses Elsa's neck, mouth, and breasts. Chets fingers play with her cunt, and finally enter her. Elsa is already aroused. Chet fingers her clitoris until Elsa moans. Chet pushes Elsa down on the bed, pushes her legs appart and opens her cunt with his fingers. Chet exposes her clitoris and holds her open while he works on her. Elsa undoes Chets pants and pushes his pants and shorts down. Elsa takes Chet's penis in her hand and brings him to hardness. Chet undresses and mounts her. His penis goes in easily. Chet rides her till he comes. Chet withdraws and all but Dan enter and take over. Elsa is surprised, but she doesn't get up. Chet takes over the cameras so that Dan can join them. Tom is first. Elsa resists only slightly, because she dated him. Tom makes it last a long time. Elsa comes with him. Each boy takes her. When she is tired, they hold her down while they gang-bang her. When they are thru with her, Chet takes her one last time. Chet rides her hard. Tom and er suck her breasts and Geek sucks her tongue. Tom and er hold her hands under their own on their penises while they jack off. Finally Elsa responds. Elsa moves with Chet and pumps Tom and er without help. Chet stays with her until she is ready. Finally she screams and Chet fills her with come. Chet brings her down slowly. When Chet dismounts he pulls her pussy open and exposes her to the cameras one last time. At length they take her into the family room and take group pictures. Elsa objects, but they insist. They have to force Elsa to pose in some of the positions. Finally Chet gives Elsa her sandles, tshirt and shorts. Elsa wants her bra, because you can see thru her tshirt. Chet gives her one of his tshirts to wear under hers. (Hello miss Sally. This is Chet. I was there after you were raped the other night. Yes you were, i saw it. May i come over now and talk to you. Thank you, i will be there shortly.) Sally is wearing a see thru blouse, no bra, tight shorts, and no shoes or socks. (Are your breasts still sore?) 'A little.' Sallys hand goes to her breast. 'Thank you for being there. I don't know what Barry would have done to me.' (May i see your breasts please?) Sally hesitates. 'I guess so. Please be careful with them.' Sally unbuttons her blouse and pulls it off. Sally kneels in front of Chet to allow better access. Chet sees the ugly bruises. (When i find Barry i'll castrate him for you.) 'Please don't, he will kill you. I know him. He is coming over tomorrow.' (Do you want to see him?) 'No, but he wants to see me.' (Go to the police.) 'I already did. They need witnesses.' (I was a witness. I saw the whole thing thru your window.) Sally looks at Chet. 'You were spying on me?' (Yes, please forgive me.) Sally stands up. 'I don't know who is worse you or him.' (I would never hit you.) Sally touches her sore breasts. Chet reaches out and pulls Sally over in front of him. (Please let me love you. Let me show you how it can be with a man and a woman. How it should be.) Sally pulls Chets face into her shorts. 'Ok. Show me how it should be.' Chet stands and kisses Sally on the mouth. Both are aroused from the talk and naked breasts. Sally is ready for him now, but Chet makes her wait while he undresses and pulls her shorts and panties off. Chet takes her tender nipples in his mouth and gently sucks them to hardness. Sally moans. Chet fingers her mound and Sally opens herself to him. Chet inserts his finger into her wetness and finds her clitoris. Sally moves with his finger. Soon Sally takes Chets penis in her hand and brings him to hardness. She pulls him into her bedroom, lies down, and pulls Chet down on top of her. Sally opens her pussy and pulls him into her. Chet trys to make it last, but comes too soon. Chet stays on her and kisses her until he grows again. This time Chet delivers, and Sally screams her orgasm when Chet fills her pussy with come. Afterward Sally lets Chet photograph her. Chet takes several close up shots of Sally's bruised breasts. (Thank you, Sally. Tomorrow we will go over to my house and make love while Barry bangs on your door.) Sally is frightened, but she agrees. 'As long as you are with me i can face him.' (We will do more than face him.) Chet promises. On the following evening Chet takes Sally to his room and makes love with her while Dan photographs her. They make love several times and suck each other to orgasm. Around nine thirty there is a soft knock on the door. Sally looks at Chet, because Chet has locked their clothes in his cabinet. (Its Barry and my friends. I want your bruises exposed, and besides they have all seen you before. Ok?) 'Ok.' Chet opens the door. The boys bring Barry in. Barry looks bruised and limps a little. (Hello Barry. You know my girl, Sally. Barry, if you touch, look at, or even talk to her again i will cut your balls off. I mean it.) (You are not convinced? Ok. Bring me a cutting board.) Chet undoes Barry's pants and pulls them down along with his shorts. (Sally, make his dick hard for me please.) Sally takes Barry's penis in her hand and strokes him to hardness. Chet puts the board under Barry's penis and takes Barry's switchblade and cuts his penis in half the long way. Chet shoves Barry's shirt into his crotch to catch the blood. (Next time, its your balls. Throw him out.) The boys pull up Barry's shorts and pants over his shirt, replace the blindfold, and help him upstairs and out the door to Tom's car. Sally looks sick. 'You cut him.' (He'll get stitched up in no time. But, i don't think he will bother you again.) Chet is a long time arousing Sally again, but when he does, they have the best sex yet. When the four boys return, Chet talks Sally into letting them ball her everyone has her three times. Sally is exhausted when Chet takes the last turn. Chet manages to get her to a new high and Sally screams her orgasm into the crowded room for all to hear. Chet brings her down slowly. Chet keeps Sally's bra and panties. They dress and Chet takes Sally home. (Sally, if Barry or anyone else bothers you again, please call me. If you ever want me for love or just to talk, please call me. I'll be here with bells on. You are a knockout, Sally. Don't settle for seconds like Barry.) 'Hi Chet, this is Virginia. Remember your promise to meet my friends. Well we will all be here tonight at ten, but i need a special favor in addition. My father ran away with another woman and my mother is depressed. She thinks he ran away because she is not good in bed. I want you to convince her that she is good in bed. Will you do it, Chet?' (When?) 'Now, before our party at ten.' (I will do it for you, my darling) (hi, is Virginia home.) <No.> (May i wait, please.) Kay Keller is a pretty woman with a great figure, but she looks very down. Finally she agrees to let Chet wait. Kay is holding a bottle of sleeping pills. (They won't solve your problems.) Chet indicates the pills. <How do you know?> Chet takes the pills. (Mrs. Keller, you are a beautiful woman, please don't waste yourself.) <Nobody wants me.> Kay falls into Chet's arms sobbing. (I want you.) Chet pulls her wet face up to his and kisses Kay on the mouth. The kiss grows hotter and finally they are exploring each others mouths and then bodies. Chet squeezes Kay's large breasts and rubs her crotch thru her clothes. Kay responds and strokes his penis thru his pants. (I want you, Kay.) <Not here, Virginia will be home soon.> Chet drives Kay to his house and signals Dan before going down to his room. Chet starts again and soon they are aroused again. Chet unbuttons Kay's blouse and slides it down her arms. Kay removes Chets shirt. Chet undoes her dress and removes her skirt and slip. Chets pants fall. Chet undoes Kay's bra and frees her two very large mounds. (Wow!) Chet whispers. Kay smiles and cups her breast's as if to offer them to him. Chet takes them and brings the nipples to hardness. Chet shakes her gently so that Dan gets good action shots. Chet unhooks Kay's stockings and slowly slides them down her shapely legs, removing Kays shoes also. Chet works on Kay's pussy thru the panties, until Kay is wet. Chet slowly slides Kay's panties down her legs and rubs his face into her cunt. Chet uses both hands on her pussy. One finger rubs Kay's clitoris while another goes deep into her love seat. Kay removes Chet's shorts and is mastrabating him. She is ready quickly and lies down on Chet's bed, pulling his penis to indicate her wishes. Chet spreads her legs wide and parts her wet pussy for the cameras. Chet kisses Kay's pussy and sucks her clitoris until Kay is pulling his head into her. Finally Chet mounts Kay and slides his penis into her wet clit. Chet comes quickly, but doesn't get off her. Chet continues his motion until he is hard again. This time as Chet rides her he whispers into Kay's ear the words she needs to hear, so that her self confidence is restored. Chet increases the presure on her clitoris and also increases the rhythm until Kay is lost in pleasure and screams her readiness. Chet shoots her full of come and sucks her tongue. They come down slowly. When they finish, Kay is so happy, she crys. Chet asks Kay to do it one more time and she agrees. Chet finally gets off and leaves her cunt open to the camera. Chet asks Kay to get on her hands and knees on the bed. Kay crawls around while Chet watches her tits swing and bounce. (Your breasts are the best i have ever seen. You should get pictures. Kay, you look sleepy. I have to go out for a minute, take a nap on my bed and when i come back i will take your picture.) <Ok. I am tired.> Before Chet leaves, Kay is sound asleep on his bed. Chet covers her and goes to see Virginia. Chet and Dan drive to Virginia's house and Chet goes in. Chet talks Virginia into using Kissy's room, because it has two beds, and he opens the window so that Dan can get good photos. Chet recognizes most of the girls. Virginia explains that everyone will undress. Then the girls will lay down, and Chet will go from one to another. Each girl gets one minute per turn. The girl who gets the come wins. Chet tells them that if Virginia plays, she will win every time, so Virginia just watches. They spend several minutes taking their clothes off. Chet insists that Virginia take hers off too. When the girls are settled on the beds, they each mastrabate themselves until they are wet and ready. Chet mounts the first girl and has trouble holding back. Each girl tries to make him come. When Chet is pumping the fourth girl, someone squeezes his balls and he comes. Chet looks back and sees Virginia withdraw her hand from his scrotum. Virginia winks at Chet. 'I win.' The fourth girl yells, and all the girls laugh. The fourth girl joins Virginia and they start again. Chet moves from girl to girl. Each time Virginia squeezes his balls, Chet comes. As the evening wears on Virginia has to squeeze harder and harder. When there are only two left, Chet has to rest. Finally, Chet mounts one and Virginia squeezes him to climax. The last girl is forced to lick and suck all the rest of the girls to orgasm. Then she is forced to suck Chet to orgasm and that takes some time. The next game is for Chet to match up bras and girls. The girls cover their breasts and give me all the bras. Chet must match them. Virginia's is easy. After he puts a bra in front of each girl, he must suck all his mistakes to orgasm. He made four mistakes. Finally Chet is blindfolded and forced to kneel. Each girl opens her pussy and pulls Chets mouth into her. Then Chet must identify the girl. No hands. On the first pass, Chet only gets one right. On the second pass, Chet doesn't get any right. Finally, Chet is allowed to kiss a breast first, then suck her cunt. The percentages go up some. At length, Chet finally gets it right. The girls leave and Chet is alone with Virginia. <Thanks Chet. I think everyone had a good time.> (Did you have a good time?) <I'm going to.> Virginia starts working on Chet's penis. After a time, Chet slowly grows in her hand. When Chet is ready, Chet enters Virginia and pumps her for a long long time. Virginia screams her orgasms into the night air. Chet rides her hard and comes with her on her third orgasm. Both relax and fall asleep still united. Chet wakes in an hour and hardens himself by moving short strokes inside Virginia. When Chet is hard and riding Virginia, she wakes and joins him. Chet is able to hold off and doesn't come till Virginia's second orgasm. Finally, Chet withdraws and tells her that he has to go check on Kay. <May i come along, please.> (Do you want your mother to see you?). <No, i will hide.> Dan is already gone. Virginia drives Chet home and comes in with him. Kay is still lying asleep on his bed. Chet and Virginia undress, and Chet puts her clothes away. Chet points and Virginia climbs under Chet's bed. Chet climbs under the blanket and sucks Kays breasts. Kay moans in her sleep. Chet inserts his finger in her pussy and starts to stroke her clitoris. Kay smiles and moves in her sleep. Chet makes himself hard and inserts his penis into Kay. Chet pumps her into wakefullness. Kay takes longer to reach her first orgasm. Kay screams her climax and begins another. On her second orgasm Kay screams and grabs her breasts. Afterward, Chet takes Kay into the family room and photographs her. She helps in every way. Chet gets some very good shots. (These photos are very good. If you want i could try to sell them to playboy.) Kay smiles. <Ok. You make up a spread, and i will look it over.> When Kay leaves she is one happy woman. Virginia thanks Chet and offers him anything. (If you will love my friends when you can, i will appreciate it.) <Ok. I will show my love for you by letting your friends fuck me.> (Thank you, darling.) Chet and Virginia make love very slowly. Virginia shakes herself for Chet and he wishes someone was making a video. Virginia is on top this time and when she is ready she reaches back and squeezes Chet's balls. Chet comes in her pussy. When she rises off him, Chet holds her for the cameras before he realizes that probably noone is there. Finally, Chet takes Virginia home. When Chet gets back, Dan is reloading the cameras. ((While you were sleeping, i took some interresting closeups of Kay. I think you will like them. I also took some just now.)) (Ok Gwen, i'll pick you up at eight am.) Chet takes Gwen into the mountains. They hike up to a small clearing. Chet spreads the blanket and invites Gwen to join him. Gwen is wearing short shorts and a halter. Chet kisses Gwen and she responds. Soon Chet is fondling her legs and breasts. Chet opens her shorts and reaches in for his prize. Chet unbuttons the halter and pulls it off. Chet pulls the shorts off. The bra is next. Gwen lies down and Chet sucks her breasts while he fingers her thru the panties. Chet pulls the panties down and undresses. Chet fingers Gwen's clitoris until she is moaning for more. Chet leaves a trail of kisses down to Gwen's pussy. Gwen holds herself open to Chet while he kisses and sucks her clitoris and cunt. Finally Chet pushes his penis into her wet cunt and pumps her to climax. Chet kisses her thru her climax so that her screams will not bring a crowd. Chet does not withdraw, but maintains constant motion until he starts to swell again. This time Chet brings Gwen to a high that she has never known before. Chet cannot hold her back, she screams her pleasure to the world. <Chet can i do anything for you?> (Make love to my friends.) <I will. I will.> Chet waves and the boys come running. They strip and each enjoys Gwens charms several times. Gwen seems in a trance as she performs in front of Dan's cameras. When the boys are finished with her Gwen is exhausted. Gwen reaches for her clothes, but Chet takes her hand and places it on his soft penis. Gwen works him until he begins to grow. Gwen sucks him to full stature and they make love again, quietly and relaxed. (Want to have some fun?) <Sure, how?> There is a boy scout camp near here, you could make men out of some of them. Gwen shakes her head. Chet looks unhappy so she agrees. The boys find the scouts and recruit the willing ones. The scouts strip and come to Gwen one at a time. Gwen lets them fondle her breasts and finger her cunt. While she jacks them off and then sucks their penises to hardness. Finally, Gwen pulls them onto her and she guides them into her. They know what to do after that. Some of them excite her and she has a good ride. Some of them come in Gwen's mouth. She quickly pulls them into her so they will not be hurt. At the end, there are so many that they come in groups and gang bang her. When the scouts are finished, the boys gang bang her and then leave. Gwen takes a nap, and Chet makes love to her again when she wakes. The last time is made special by Gwen reacing another new high. Gwen will be hoarse tomorrow. Finally Chet and Gwen dress and Chet takes her home. (Hi April, this is bones. I need someone to talk to tonight. No, i can't talk to Elsa, she is what i want to talk about. I need a friend. I'll pick you up in the alley behind your house in thirty minutes. Thanks, bye.) Chet grins. (Ok. I have a body for us to play with. You guys line up the paying customers.) When April is standing in the alley, Chet sneaks up on her, puts a sack over her head, and grabs her hands. (Quiet, or i'll cut you.) Chet ties Aprils hands behind her and shoves her into the car. (Don't move.) April is frightened. Her dress is up and her legs and even her panties feel exposed. April slowly adjusts her dress down. Chet pushes her down to the car floor. April sits in silence while they drive. Finally, April feels the car stop. Doors open and close. Hands grab her and force her to walk. Up stairs. More stairs. Doors. Her hands are untied. April reaches for the sack and someone slugs her in the stomach hard. April almost falls down. A radio comes on with loud music. April stands still, her stomach still hurts. 'Give me your shoes.' April knows what is coming. She takes off her shoes and someone takes them from her. 'Socks.' April removes her socks and holds them out until someone takes them. 'Dress.' <Please don't do this. I have some money that i can get for you. Five hundred dollars. The teddy bear in my room, i can get it tonight.> Pause. 'Dress.' When April starts to plead she is hit in the stomach so hard that she falls down. Someone grabs her by the hair and pulls her to her feet. Someone pulls on her dress to remind her. April unhooks her dress and pulls it off. Someone takes it. 'Slip.' April steps out of her slip. 'Panties.' April pulls her panties off. Someone takes them. April tries to cover her pussy with her hands. She hears laughter. 'Bra.' April unhooks her bra and holds it out. April is naked. She feels hands on her private parts, but her stomach still hurts. Her legs are forced appart and fingers violate her innermost pussy. She is pushed down to the cold floor, her legs are forced wide and she is raped. April is raped numerous times. She doesn't count. It becomes a blur in her mind. At length she is pulled up. The bag is removed and a blindfold put on. 'Will you cooperate fully?' April is silent. A large plastic bag is put over April's head and sealed at the neck. After a time breathing becomes labored. April is suffocating. She moves her head but nothing helps. <I'll cooperate. I will. I will.> April gasps for air when the bag is removed. April is crying. 'Here is the plan. We are going to sell you tonight. You will do everything you are asked. Do whatever is necessary to please your customers. Do you understand?' <Yes.> 'We'll take the bag in case you forget.' April is put in a van and chained spread eagle fashion on top of a blanket covering an old mattress. They drive for a time, stop, wait, door opens, door shuts, hands on her privates , kisses, clothes come off, fingers open her pussy and force the penis in, rape, kisses, squeeze breasts, come, withdraw, then the surprise. The surprise is usually a pinched breast or pulled pubic hair, but sometimes it's a kick or slap or even a slug. Finally door open, closed, drive to next stop. In between she gets lectures. 'You can kiss better than that. Show some feeling.' All afternoon, all evening, and all night April is sold. For variety, she is sold to groups. Gang banged. Usually the surprise is not too bad. At two in the morning April is unchained. 'You did good. When we let you out, do not try to watch us leave. Understand?' <Yes.> The door opens, blindfold removed, and April is pushed out. She lands on her feet but almost falls. The van drives away. April opens her eyes, but it is too bright to see anything. April is naked and alone standing in a bright light. When her eyes become accustomed, April sees that she is in a parking lot full of new cars. April runs to a spot between cars. April spots someone she knows. <Chet. Hey, Chet.> Chet hears her and comes over. (Hi April, it's good to see you. All of you) <Chet, please help me. I'll come over to your house again.> (Ok.) Chet gives April his shirt and pants and takes her home. Aprils money is gone. (We made so much money with April lets try it again. At five dollars a head, noone gets hurt, only this time warn them not to hurt the girls.) Marilyn and two of her daughters, Mona and Kym, are alone in the house when the boys call on them. They get the sack treatment. Kym is only eleven so she is used as a hostage so that Marilyn and Mona will cooperate. The sacks are removed and attractive blindfolds are put over their eyes. One at a time, the boys have the girls undress. Kym is taken into another room. When Marilyn and Mona are naked, the boys rape them several times, then instruct them for the night ahead. Marilyn and Mona are put in the van, no chains, and they wait for Kym. (Kym, have you ever been fucked?) <No.> (Would you like to?) <Not like this.> Chet unbuttons her blouse and removes it. Shoes. Socks. Shorts. Chet unhooks her bra and lays it in a separate pile. (Kym, you will be a beautiful woman. Your breasts are gorgeous. They will grow some.) Chet kisses Kym on the mouth. His hands go to her small breasts. Soon one hand travels down to her pussy, and he fingers her thru the panties. After a time Kym opens her mouth to his kisses, and they trade tongues. Chet slides Kyms panties off and he lays them on Kym's bra. Kym hears the click and whirr. Kym opens her legs to give Chet better access. Chet is very gentle and slow with Kym. Soon Kym is wet and ready. Chet forces her down onto the blanket. Chet slowly enters her. With constant motion Chet goes in a little farther each stroke. Finally Chet is pushing against her maidenhead. Chet explains to Kym what must happen, then Chet pushes hard and ruptures her hymen. Kym yelps, but allows Chet to continue. Chet rides her until she is ready, then he comes into her pussy and brings her down slowly. (Kym, i think you are ready to meet some boys your own age. Tonight some boys are going to pay to fuck you. If you cooperate and put out for them, noone will hurt you. If you do not cooperate, i will cut you. Understand?) <Yes.> Again, all day, afternoon, evening, and night, the three girls are raped continually. Some customers want more than one. Several customers wanted all three. All the groups wanted all three. At four o'clock in the morning, they are dumped out of the van naked and exhausted. Marilyn takes them to Chet's house, because it is close. Knock knock. Wait. Knock knock. Finally Chet comes to the door. <Chet, please help us, we have been raped.> Chet finds clothes for them and drives them home. When Chet delivers them, Marilyn pulls Chet aside and promises to 'pay him back' when she delivers the clothes they borrowed. Becky, Carmen, and Mayce each get the van/sack treatment until the boys tire of it. (Is miss Black still giving you flack, Tom?) <Yes. Even worse.> (Tonight we will teach miss Black the score.) Chet calls on miss Black and showes her some pictures. They argue, but finally miss Black accompanies Chet to the school. Miss Black lets the boys in and they go to her room. The boys set up the slide projector and put a slide in which shows miss Black holding hersef open for the camera. <Please, turn it off. I said i would do what you asked.> (Mabel, you have been giving my friend Tom here a hard time. I want you to make life easier for him. Good grades and no homework. Got that?) <Yes.> (Also, you will pay him fifty dollars per week, and come to his bed every tuesday nite.) <Please, ...> (I make the rules. If you do not agree, we go to the board of education and the principal.) <I agree.> (Good, now Mabel, please climb up onto your desk.) <Why?> (Humor me, please.) Mabel climbs up onto her desk. (Mabel, please throw your shoes to Tom.) She does. (Your skirt, please.) She does. (Slip.) Dan takes photos as she progresses. (Stockings.) (Panties. Garter. Bra. Good girl. Now cup you breasts as if offering them to us.) Click. Whirr. Chet has her hold her pussy open and insert her finger. Insert the finger and squeeze a breast. Bring the nipples to hardness. Tom climbs up on the desk and Chet has her undress him. Chet has her mastrabate him to hardness, and then kneel in front of him and suck his penis until he fills her mouth with come. Mabel is forced to strip and suck to climax all of the boys. Mabel is then raped six times ontop of her desk. Mabel is then taken into the office and other rooms and photographed. When the boys are thru, they leave Mabel and Chet alone. Chet takes Mabel into the teacher's lounge and makes love to her. Slowly and thoroughly. Mabel screams her climax three times before they are finished. They dress and Chet takes her home. <Chet, please don't hurt me, but, i think i love you. I have never felt this good before.> (Mabel, i am yours anytime you call.) Chet kisses Mabel and she pulls him into her appartment. Chet does not go home that night. Chet learns that there is more to Mabel than meets the eye. Chet will definitely call on Mabel again. (Hi Edith. Thanks for calling. Sure i'll be home tonight. Come on over.) Edith comes alone. <Chet, i want you to love me again. Greg is a wonderful boy, but he doesn't satisfy me any more. I have to fake it with him.> Chet takes Edith down to his room and slowly undresses her. Edith is already wet. Chet locks up Edith's clothes and then has the boys take her one by one. Edith is raped a dozen times. When the boys leave, Chet takes her and rides her to climax. Resting together with his soft penis still in Edith, Chet asks Edith if she liked being gang banged. <No!> (Please tell me the truth, because we are willing to help you in any way we can. I thought the boys would bring you to a better orgasm.) <Ok, i didn't mind it that much, really.> Chet starts to grow, and they have a long very high time. Edith reaches several new highs. <Chet, please let me come to you when i need you. Your friends can all have me too, i don't care, but i need you. I will do anything for you. Anything. I'll leave greg. Anything you say.> (Ok, but lets not hurt greg, please.) Edith poses for Chet. They make love one more time, and then Edith leaves. (Flo, its good to hear your voice. Yes i am available. Come over now if you want.) When Flo arrives, the talk in the living room. <Chet, noone must ever see those pictures that you have.> (Noone will.) Finally Flo makes the first move. <Chet, please make love with me. I need someone to love me tonight.> Chet takes Flo to his room and they undress each other. The boys come in and gang bang Flo several times. When they leave, Chet takes her slowly and gently. (They are my friends, Flo. Sometimes they are lonely too.) Flo is very slow to respond, but when she does, she goes wild. She also reaches new highs with Chet. They make love for over an hour. Climax, then rest, foreplay, higher climax, more rest, etc.. Flo is hoarse from screaming her orgasms, but she is happy. When Flo leaves she tells Chet she doesn't mind his friends as long as Chet is there to love her. <I love you Chet.> <Chet, Sara and i would like to see you again. Could we come now? Good. We will be right over Betty and Sara don't talk for long. In no time they are naked in Chet's room. The boys rush in and split the pair up. The girls are raped, sucked, kissed, etc. When the boys are gone, Chet helps them reach new highs. The three of them are exploring new highs for hours. <Chet, this is Eve. I want to see you. I will come over right now.> Eve is alone and when she arrives, she takes Chet by the hand and leads him down to his room. Eve undresses herself and undresses Chet without a word. The boys rush in and take over. They rape her several times each and play with her large breasts. When the boys are finally gone, Chet inserts his penis into her and pumps her to orgasm. They rest for a minute, and Eve starts the motion again. Chet holds off and brings Eve to her new high. Eve screams many times during the evening. Each new high for Eve seems to last longer, so they are exhausted when they finally dress. <Chet, i need you. I will suffer your friends gladly, if i can only have you once in a while. I will do whatever you ask.> (Eve, i am at your disposal. Whenever you want me just call. There is one thing i would really like.) <Anything!> (Some time when you are home alone, i would like to come over and photograph you in all your different clothes. Your breasts are the best that i have ever seen. You are gorgeous.) <Tomorrow be ok?> (Great, can i bring one of my friends?) <Was he here tonight?> (Yes.) <Ok. I really will do anything for you.> Without telling the boys, Geek decides that Kissy did not pay enough for shiting on him. Geek waits until Kissy is home alone. Geek sneeks into the house and puts a few knock out drops in her drink. Kissy goes to sleep at the table. Geek drops her to the floor and pulls her panties down. Geek spreads her pussy wide and decides to enjoy her first. Geek strips all her clothes off and rapes her. After Geek comes in her cunt, he withdraws and cleans himself and her. Then Geek takes a hypodermic out and inserts the needle up into Kissy's pussy. Geek pushes the entire contents into her cunt. Geek puts on rubber gloves and then works the stuff around inside of her with his finger. Geek takes another hypodermic out and forces the needle into Kissy's left breast. Geek forces half of the liquid into her breast. Then he does the same to the right breast. Geek squeezes each breast so that the liquid is distributed. Finally Geek takes out a ball point pen and writes on Kissy's breasts. When he is finished, Geek lays Kissy on her side and stomps on her breasts with his heels. Finally Geek hogties Kissy and puts her in her room so that he can watch her thru the window. Geek closes the windows so that noone will hear Kissy scream. Geek has to watch for many hours, because of the drug. Finally, Kissy wakes and Geek can see her screaming and crying. After another hour Virginia comes home and unties Kissy. Geek watches as Virginia carries Kissy into the bathroom. Frantic activity. Tubes, douches, ice cubes. Virginia calls the paramedics and they take Kissy to the hospital. Geek tells noone. When Kissy comes home from the hospital she has figured out who it was. Kissy and her boyfriend do some planning of their own. One day Geek goes missing.\n\nWhen the blindfold comes off Geek is located in the mountains. <Hello, Geek. You know who i am. We have some surprises for you.> Geek is forced to undress. Kissy mastrabates Geek till he comes. <Remember that, Geek, it's the last one you will ever have. I almost lost my breasts, and i will never have children.> Geeks hand's are tied behind him, and one leg is tied to a tree. Kissy squeezes Geeks testicles till he screams and cries for release. Kissy pushes Geek down on the ground and places a wood cutting board under his balls. Kissy stands on Geek's balls one at a time, crushing them flat. Geek throws up several times. When Geek finally stabilizes, Kissy hands Geek a knife and indicating his penis lying on the cutting board tells him to cut a slice off the end. When Geek refuses, Kissy squeezes his ruptured testicle. Geek agrees that his penis is too long. Kissy watches while Geek cuts off the end of his penis. <Hand it to me.> Geek picks up the end of his cock and hands it to Kissy. <Another slice.> Geek cuts himself again. And hands the flesh to Kissy. <Again.> Geek is forced to cut his entire penis off in small slices. <Now Geek, lets go after the source of your pain. Open you scrotum. Geek cuts his scrotum open. Kissy reaches into his scrotum and pushes the skin back so that Geeks swollen testicle is lying on the cutting board. <Cut off a slice for me.> Geek seems in a trance of pain and shock. Geek cuts off the end of his testicle and hands it to Kissy. <More.> Geek hands Kissy the slices of his testicle until there is only a small stub left. Kissy grabs the stub and pulls. Finally Kissy gets some pliers and pulls the tubes out. Geek feels the pain clear up onto his abdomen. <Ok Geek, do the same with the other one.> He does. When Kissy has pulled out the last tubes, she puts two stones in Geeks scrotum and sews up the holes with needle and thread. <Good as new.> Kissy cooks Geek's penis and balls and forces him to eat them. They all watch as Geek's blood slowly trickles out of where his penis used to be. Finally the light goes out, and they bury Geek deep. Chet is at the local fast food when a 14 year old girl comes in. Yevette is a tease and today she is wearing a backless bathing suit and a towel. Chet notices her and she teases him by making her breasts bulge out the top and squeezing them together. Chet invites her to eat with him. She agrees, and Chet buys her food. All during the meal she is bending low for him to see down her suit and squeezing herself up. Chet is human and asks her to go for a ride with him. She agrees, and they drive away in Chet's car. They arive at Chet's house and Yevette uses Chet's bathroom to freshen up. When they are alone together, Chet takes her hand and kisses it. Yevette wants to tease, not to fuck, so she resists him. Chet pleads with her and she seems to like that. After some talking, Yevette lets Chet kiss her. Yevette dosn't like the kind of kissing that Chet wants to do. After some time she catches on and seems to enjoy it. Chets hand goes to Yevette's breast. She takes it off, and tells him no. Chet begs again for her favors and she agrees if Chet will buy her a new dress. Chet is beside himself with desire so he agrees. Chet fondles her breast's thru her suit, and her bare chest above it. Soon his hand goes to her crotch. <Take me home.> Yevette stands up and starts toward the door. Chet intercepts her and asks her to please stay. Yevette says ok if Chet will take his clothes off. He does. Yevette is fasinated by Chets penis. <Why is it so large?> (It is large for you. Please let me take your suit off.) <No.> (I will give you twenty dollars to take your suit off.) Yevette agrees. Chet helps Yevette out of her suit. (Yevette you are gorgeous. Please let me kiss you all over.) <Twenty dollars?) (Ok.) Chet kisses her mouth, neck, chest, breasts, naval, pussy, legs, feet, legs, pussy, pussy, pussy, ... Chet spreads her legs to give him better access. His tongue finds her clitoris and he sucks it till he is swollen tight. (Let me love you, please.) <Fifty dollars?> (Ok.) Yevette takes his penis in her hand and jacks him off. He is so excited that he comes in her hand. He cleans himself with a tissue. Yevette puts her bathing suit on and walks out the front door. Chet dresses and chases after her. Yevette insists on her money. <Pay me or i will tell my dad what you did.> Chet pays her and drives her home. (I will get even with you.) Chet promises himself. Yevette is one of six sisters. One younger and four older. The oldest is almost nine months pregnant, no husband. All are teases and all are beautiful. All have great figures and large breasts. Yevette's mother is a stunning woman, just a little heavy, very large breasts. Chet watches the household thru binoculars, and plants several microphones in the house. Yevette brags about her score against him. Chet discovers that Yevette puts out for almost all of her dates. She was just teasing him. Something snaps inside of Chets head, and he swears vengence against the whole family. Finally, when the girls are all home, Chet executes his plan. Chet activates the gas canisters by radio and waits for the gas to work. While Chet waits he listens to Yevette's younger sister and friend discuss their plans for raising prices when the boys pay to look at their breasts and pussys. All eight fall asleep eventually. Chet enters the home and handcuffs all of them. Chet also gags and blindfolds them all. Chet brings his equipment into the house and sets up the cameras, video camera, and sound recorders. Chet pulls all the shades and turns on the lights. Chet starts with the mother. He removes her gag after warning her to silence. Chet removes the handcuffs and tells her to undress. She removes all but panties and bra then hesitiates. Chet removes the blindfold. The bright lights prevent her from seeing him. (Your bra.) She begs, agrues, pleads, and threatens, but Chet insists. Finally Chet unhooks the bra and steps back. She finally removes the bra. Chet has her cup her breasts and rub the nipples into hardness. (Panties.) She jumps at him and Chet struggles with her until he handcuffs her. Chet pulls her panties down and puts the blindfold back on her. Chet takes some photos and then approaches her. She is naked, but not vulnerable. Chet kisses her neck, arms, back, chest, breasts, face and mouth. His hands caress her breasts and pussy. His fingers invade her secret wetness. At length Chet finds her clitoris and slowly brings her to readiness. When she is moving in time with his finger, Chet pushes her back onto the floor and mounts her. Chet rides her till he cannot hold back, then he sprays her inner cunt with come. She moans and then relaxes. <If you let my girls alone, i will do whatever you ask.> (Ok.) Chet calls the boys and arranges for them to sell her to some clients. The boys arrive and take her away in the van to a night of sexual orgies. Ardeth is almost due. Chet kisses her and fondles her breasts and buttocks. After some time Ardeth starts to moisten up. Chet removes her blouse, shoes, stockings, and pants. Chet is careful with her, but he insists on disrobeing her and taking photos along the way. Chet takes extra time getting Ardeth ready. Chet unhooks her bra and slides it off her arms. Because of the pregnancy, Ardeth's breasts are huge. Chet gets great shots of her swinging breasts. Chet's finger is very active on Ardeth's clitoris. She seems to enjoy it, but something holds her back from full participation. Chet is very careful when he rapes her. The boys take turns driving the van and helping Chet, so that, Ardeth is raped by all five several times. Finally, she is sent out in the van with her mother Mitzi is the fighter. She never stops fighting, until Chet slugs her in the stomach as hard as he can. Mitzi doubles up in pain and falls to the floor. Chet yanks her to her feet by her hair, and slowly undresses her for the camera. When she is naked, Chet poses her in the most vulgar poses he can think of. Shaking her and showing her pussy clear up to her womb. Finally, Chet dry rapes her, causing no small discomfort. By the time all five have raped her, she is wet from come. Mitzi is forced into the van and taken away with her mother and Ardeth. Beri is a lovely shy girl, beautiful even. She is crying when Chet forces her into the living room. <Please, don't hurt me.> (Beri, if you cooperate with me, why should i hurt you? When i untie you, only open your eyes when i tell you to, ok.) <Yes.> Chet unties her and removes the blindfold. (Beri, may i please make love with you?) <Please don't. I haven't done it ever, even with grant.> Chet approaches her and strokes her hair, kisses her, fondles her body, and whispers his desire into her ear. At length, Beri opens a little to him and he kisses her deeply. Chets hands go to Beri's ample breasts and eventually to her thighs. Chet slowly and carefully removes Beri's outer clothes. Beri moans when Chet removes her bra, but seems to enjoy the fondling of her naked breasts. Chet fondles her pussy thru the fabric for a long time. When Beri is moist and ready, Chet slowly slides her panties down. When Chets finger penetrates her, Beri starts to cry. <Please don't rape me. Isn't there something else i can do. Please let me do you with my mouth. Please.> (Ok.) Beri kneels in front of him and takes his swollen shaft into her mouth. Beri works on him, out and in, and gently squeezes his balls until Chet fills her mouth with come. Beri sucks Chets penis dry and stands up. Chets finger invades her pussy again and works on her clitoris. Beri is wet with readiness when Chet starts to grow. Chet lays her back and climbs on her. As he guides his penis into her love cove, Beri pleads with him . <Let me suck you again, please. I'll do it even better than before.> Chet inserts himself into Beri and rides her hard, because she is no virgin. His pressure is not high so Chet makes it last a long time. Beri cries, but seems to respond to him. Eventually Chet shoots her full of come and withdraws. Beri stands up and Chet pushes her down to suck him clean. She is good. Chet grows in her mouth and comes one last time in her mouth. Beri sucks Chet dry one last time. Chet sends Beri out to the van to satisfy her sex partners for the rest of the night Candi is young, but experienced. Candi acts cocky so Chet strips her and pinches her tit till she cries, then Chet rapes her before she is ready for him. More tears. Chet has her suck his penis clean, then turns her away from him and forces her to bend way down while he enters her from behind. When Chet is finished with her, he forces her to bend down and submit to the rest of the boys. (She likes it this way. Take her with you, i know some of our customers like these back door girls.) Ronda is Yevette's younger sister. She and her friend come in together. (Do not open your eyes.) Chet removes their bonds, gag, and blindfold. (Show me what you do at school when the boys pay to see you.) The girls unzip their dresses, pull their arms free, remove their bras, lift their dresses and pull down their pants. (Do they touch you.) <That's extra.> Chet fondles their breasts and pussies while alternating with his kisses. Ronda responds rapidly, but her friend takes longer. Eventually Chet rapes them both. Neither is a virgin. The boys rape them and take them out to the van to be sold. Finally Chet is alone with Yevette. Chet pulls her into the living room. <I know who you are. Your name is Chet, and i know where you live.> Chet slugs her in the stomach. Yevette doubles up in pain. Chet grabs her hair and holds her up while he punches her stomach several times. Yevette is crying from pain. Chet unties her and tells her to undress. (Make yourself ready for me.) Yevette fingers herself until she is moist. Chet rapes her violently. Chet forces her to suck him clean. Then forces her to bend over while he enters her from behind. Again she sucks him clean. Chet gags and hogties her then puts her in his trunk. Chet puts his equipment away and waits for the van. While Chet waits, he searches the house. He takes over thirty thousand dollars in cash, several panties and bras from each girl, and all of Yevette's clothes. Chet finds a locked metal box which contains lots of important papers and several notebooks. One of the books is a book of names, addresses, dates, and dollar amounts. His car is loaded to the gills. The boys deliver the family into the living room. (I'm sure you know who we are. If anyone finds out what happened today, i will kill Yevette.) Now make us happy one last time and we will leave you. Chet gets his camera and takes several group pictures of the girls. Finally the boys rape as many as they are able. Chet takes Ardeth and makes carefull love to her again. (Your baby is ok isn't he?) 'I think so.' Chet tries doggie style and Ardeth says it hurts less. The boys gather up all the handcuffs, ropes, etc. Then Chet tells them to close their eyes while he takes the blindfolds. When Chet gets home he puts his equipment away then goes back for Yevette. She has been crying. Chet carries her down to the guest room. The guest room has no windows. Chet lays her on the bed, naked, and goes up to unload her stuff. Finally Chet goes to bed himself. In the morning, Chet looks in on Yevette. She is sound asleep. Chet goes thru her stuff, tagging the extra bras and panties. Chet puts Yevettes clothes in the guest room, and studies the notebook. Finally Chet decides that they are whores and this is their 'john' book. Chet drives over to the copy place and copies the book. Chet puts the copy in a folder and puts it under the mat in front of Yevette's home. Chet goes home. Yevette is awake. Chet unties her hands, but leaves her ankles tied together. Chet carries her upstairs and lets her listen while he calls her mother. (Shill, this is one of your guests last night. Shut up and listen. If you tell anyone anything i will put you all in jail. Look under your mat. Can a whore be raped?) Chet hangs up and looks at Yevette. Chet unties her and they shower together. She watches while Chet dresses. Chet takes her down to 'her' room and watches while she dresses. Chet points to a box that contains all of her makeup and hair stuff. 'My sisters will be mad. You took everything.' Chet studies the book while Yevette makes herself up and fixes her hair. When Yevette is ready, Chet examines her. (Hey, you're gorgeoous.) Yevette blushes. (I am sorry to have to do this, but i have to go out.) Chet handcuffs her hands behind her and her legs together. Finally Chet ties her hands and feet together. (I will be back shortly, think of a way for you to have more freedow will you please. I don't like to leave you like this.) Chet writes a note, tapes it to the guest room door, locks it, and leaves. Chet gives Dan five thousand for camera supplies, and er five thousand for video supplies. Chet keeps one thousand and banks the rest. Chet spends the morning checking up on names from Shill's book. Chet goes home to check up on Yevette. She is on the floor and still crying. Because of her bonds, Chet can see all of her legs and part of her panties. Chet unties her and helps her stand up. Yevette's legs and back ache. 'Please don't leave me tied like that. It hurts all the time.' (Ok. May i touch you?) 'I can't stop you.' Chet kneels down and runs his fingers up Yevettes bare legs and over her buttocks. (If you will undress for me, i will free you.) 'Ok.' Chet unlocks her hands and feet and steps back out of her reach. 'You afraid of me?' (Yes i am.) Yevette removes her shoes and socks, and rubs her ankles. Yevette unbuttons her blouse and slides it down her arms. She undoes her skirt and lets it fall. 'Do you like me?' (Like i said, you are gorgeous.) Before Chet knows what is happening Yevette starts toward him and kicks his testicles hard. Fortunately, when Chet falls, he falls onto Yevette. When she tries to get away, Chet grabs her foot and pulls her back. She tries for his balls again, but Chet is ready. Chet grabs both hands and locks them behind her. Chet locks her ankles together and ties her feet and hands together. Chet picks her up and puts her on the bed. (I am sorry, but i must leave for a time.) When Chet returns, he unties Yevette and stands her up. She is wearing bra and panties only. Chet kisses Yevette on the mouth. Yevette warms to him and parts her lips. The kiss grows until Chet cannot stop. He fondles Yevette's bra and panties. Chet unhooks her bra and lets it hang. Chet takes her breasts into his mouth and gently sucks each one. Chet pulls Yevette's panties down to her ankles and fondles her pussy. Chet inserts his finger into her womanhood and strokes her clitoris. Yevette responds and when Chet pushes her back onto the bed, Yevette opens her knees so that Chet may enter her. Chet removes his pants and shorts and climbs onto Yevette. When Chet has come in Yevette's pussy, he notices that Yevette is grinning at him. (I took advantage of you. I appologize.) Chet frees Yevette and allows her to clean herself and dress. 'Please don't handcuff me again.' (Only your hands.) Chet handcuffs Yevette's hands behind her and locks her in the room. Chet returns, feeds Yevette, and takes her to the toilet. Chet wipes her, and returns her to her room. Yevette begs to be released, so Chet unlocks the handcuffs. Before Chet knows what hit him, Yevette's hand is in his pants and has hold of his testicles. 'Take your clothes off now. Chet does. 'Put the handcuffs on yourself.' When they are locked on, Yevette releases him. Yevette kicks for his balls. Chet is chased around the room by Yevette. She is kicking for his balls every time he stops. Finally Yevette lands a hard one right on target and Chet folds into the fetal position. Yevette stands over him. 'Open your legs or i will poke out your eyes.' Chet lays on his back and opens his knees. Yevette rubs Chet's balls with her shoe. She pushes his balls into his flesh. Chet groans. 'Sit up.' Yevette stands on Chets penis and grinds her foot into him. Yevette plays with his testicles with her shoe. When she has one isolated, she steps on it squashing the testicle. Chet vomits as he screams. Yevette phones her mother and she brings help. They take Chet to their home and lock him up. When Chet comes to he is surrounded by Shill and her daughters. 'Hello, Chet. You showed Yevette such generous hospitality that we decided to return the favor. You are right, we are prostitues. Over the years we have learned how to please a man. We have also learned how to hurt. You will get a taste of both. Shill reaches out and takes Chet's squashed testicle in her hand and squeezes it. Chet moans and has trouble holding his stomach from throwing up. 'Yevette started without us. There is one way that you can avoid some of the pain. And that is to help us service our customers. Will you do that for us?' Shill squeezes until Chet agrees. Ardeth and Mitzi take Chet to the bathroom and shave his body from the neck down. They redo his hair and put makeup on him. They put a pair of panties on him and show him to Shill. She approves. They put nylons, girdle, panties, a special bra, tight dress, and high heels on Chet and have him parade for them. Chet has trouble getting used to the shoes. When the johns come Chet sucks their penises till they come so that they will last longer with the girls. Chet also sucks the penises after they are thru with the girls. Sometimes they get hard and come again in Chets mouth. When the johns have all left, Chet strips for them and they handcuff him. The girls remember the night in the van and each girl makes him hurt in her own way. Yevette kicks his testicles. Ronda knees him. Candi squeezes his testicle tight then hits it with her knuckle. Beri pulls down on his scrotum and squeezes his tesicles. Mitzi holds his testicle tight and sticks a pin into his testicle. Ardeth jacks him off until he is hard, then she sticks a screwdriver into his penis, shoves it in to the handle, bends his penis and pulls it out scrapping the inside badly. When the girls are finished, Shill enters with a sterile knife and cuts his scrotum open. She takes a testicle and cuts off a piece. She then sews him back up and makes him eat his own raw flesh. Chet cannot sleep for pain. His testicles swell and ache. Chet is allowed to recoperate for several days. When Chet is able to eat again, Shill operates on the other testicle, taking a bigger piece. Chet is longer recoperating. When Chet is again hungry, he is allowed to recover part of his strength. On the night Ardeth has her baby, Chet and Yevette are alone. Yevette ties Chet down, cuts his scrotum open and exposes one of Chets testicles. Chet screams and tries to free himself. Yevette plays with Chets exposed testicle. Chet begs for relief. Yevette pokes pins into the exposed testicle while Chet screams. When Yevette tires, she cuts off part of his testicle with the sharp knife. Yevette sprinkles salt on his lacaerated testicle and then sews the scrotum back up. Later when Yevette is bored, she does the same thing to the other testicle. Chet is out of his mind with pain. When Shill returns and sees Chets condition, she scolds Yevette and insists that Chet be allowed to heal. Chet is many weeks healing. He is in constant terrible pain. In and out of consciousness while he mends. Finally Chet is allowed to barter for his freedom. Chet agrees to return everything that he took plus fifty thousand dollars. Three weeks later Chet shows up with the entire sum. (I deserve what you did to me. I hold no grudge. If you need my help in the future, just call me, i still owe you a favor. I would have done anything to stop the pain. I ask your forgiveness.) Shill tells Chet that, with the payment, they are square. When Chet leaves, Yevette runs out to his car and talks to him for a time. When she returns, she tells Shill that Chet will pick her up for school in the morning. Shill grins. \n\nChet chapter 3\n\nYevette is a beautiful girl. I think i fell in love with her the very first time i saw her. After she and her family released me, i courted her for many months. She has asked me to marry her. She gave me until today to decide. If i say no, Yevette says she will castrate me. I know she will, too. I have no choice. Yevette and i are married in her mothers home. At the conclusion of the open house, Yevette makes me available to her sisters and mother. I strip for them and let them examine my scars. They each squeeze my balls till i moan. They fondle me till they find the place on each testicle where they cut away part of it. I am required to suck each girl to orgasm. When i am sucking Shill, she tells me to plan on working for her three nights per week. When i ask what i will be doing, she can only give me the current plans. 'Several girls will pay to torture you. You broke a lot of hearts when you married. Some of your conquests want a chance to get even. They will pay me for that chance. Be here tommorrow at eight.' (What about our honeymoon?) 'Give me your hands.' I am kneeling in front of her with my face in her pussy sucking her clitoris. When she is holding my hands, someone comes up behind me and spreads my legs. My balls explode when someone kicks me. 'Don't vomit till i get a bucket' (hurry.) Shill leaves. I am on my hands and knees. Again i am kicked. I almost vomit. (Please, wait for the bucket.) When the bucket is placed under my face, i receive a series of kicks from different people. I don't look back. When i think that i am finished, i raise one leg starting to get up. Someone kicks my testicles harder than i have ever seen or even heard of before. I am ruptured for sure. I scream and dry heave for a long time. Several hands fondle my testicles. When i am alone, i collapse into a crying heap. Yevette helps me up and i get dressed. We will live in my house. Yevette drives me home and puts me to bed. Yevette squeezes my testicle until i faint from pain. The next day is a painful day. I rest till eight pm. I report to Shill and she assigns me a room. When Virginia comes in i am surprised. I greet her and walk to her. She tells me to strip. When i am naked, she tells me to spread my legs. Virginia grabs my balls and asks me to explain why i got married without even telling her. I start to explain, but every time i say something that she doesn't like, she squeezes me till i groan. 'Shill tells me i can have you anytime i want you, is that right? Do you work for her? Do you belong to her?' (Body and soal.) 'You bastard, i will have you drink my urine every time i come. Now kneel.' I am forced to kneel and close my eyes. Virginia pulls her panties off and forces my mouth into her pussy. I open my mouth and drink as fast as i can. Virginia forces me to crawl to the toilet and put my face in. She squeezes my testicles until i vomit up her urine. Her parting shot is a firm kick to my testicles causing more vomiting. When i can, i dress and leave. Elsa is my second customer. I greet her with a smile. 'I saw pictures that were taken the night you tried to sell me other pictures. Your friends are selling them. They are making a killing. I am ruined. I want to hurt someone. It's going to be you.' Elsa has me strip and stand naked while she hits me. Elsa starts with her hand, but switches to my belt when her hand gets sore. After a time, i fall to my knees, and then to my hands and knees. When she is exhauseted, she tells me to stand up. I struggle to my feet. I lean on Elsa, because i cannot stand alone. She talks to me, but i cannot hear her for the pain. Finally, Elsa puts her knee into my balls and i pass out. Someone slaps me awake and helps me dress. They then shove me out the back door. I lay down on the grass and sleep. I wake up in the night several times and finally crawl into the shrubs and pass out. A dog wakes me in the morning. I ache from head to toe. I crawl to my car and drive home. I am locked out. I knock lightly. Yevette makes me strip and wipe my feet before i can come in. She makes me shower before even talking to me. When i am clean i explain about Elsa whipping me. Yevette was there on a job. 'Elsa swings a mean belt. Where did you spend the night?' I tell her all. Yevette invites me to go shopping with her, but i must rest. When Yevette is gone i realize that we haven't even kissed since the wedding. I spend the day in bed. Late that night, Yevette wakes me. Her sisters want to feel me. I get up slowly and pull my shorts off. Mitzi has me groaning in no time. I am weak and i cannot take more pain. (Please, let me heal. I am very sick.) Ronda squeezes me so hard that i pass out. I wake up on the floor. Yevette and Ronda are asleep in my bed. I crawl into the guest room and climb onto the bed. When Shill sees me the next day, she cancels my 'date'. It is several days before i can eat. On the day that i start my recovery, Shill arranges for an easy date. I report to Shill at eight and wait in a room for whatever comes. Sally walks in and i fall at her feet. I wrap my arms around her buttocks and squeeze her. (I am so glad to see you, Sally.) I finally stand up and wipe my tears. (Did Barry ever bother you again?) 'No, but he is after you, be careful.' Sally wants to make love. I am so happy that i could cry harder. I make it very special for Sally. I want her to come again. I do everything that i think will make it good for her. I kiss her everywhere and fondle her special places. I stroke her clitoris and suck her till she is ready. I insert my penis slowly and carefully, and ride her till she screams. When she screams, i lose control and come in her pussy. (Thank you for coming. I will do anything for you now and ever.) Sally asks me to go again and i do my very best to please her. When Sally leaves, i know that i will not see her again. Women do not like men that grovel. I just couldn't help myself. My next date is Kay Keller. I make it good for her too, but i don't grovel. She has a very good time and leaves feeling good about herself and me. She may come back. Gwen buys me next. We enjoy a great night of sex i try to get her to a new high. She tells me that i was great, but i don't think she will be back. April buys me next. April found out that i was part of the group that sold her in the van. April makes love with me then kicks my testicles till i lose consciousness. Marilyn and Mona come on the same night. I don't think that they know the other is coming. They also have heard that i am part of the van gang. Marilyn hurts me first, then forces me to make love with her. Mona makes love first, then hurts me. I have spent every night since the wedding in the guest room, because of pain and ache. Becky steps on my penis. Carmen sticks needles into my testicles. Mayce ties my hands and pulls my scrotum till i collapse. Mabel Black puts handcuffs on me and whips me to a pulp. Edith wants love. I am so happy that i make it very good for her. I make her come several times. Each one is a good one. I make sure that Edith's orgasms are complete and last as long as possible. Flo wants more than love. After we make love for hours and i think that she is having a great time, Flo tells me that her pictures are being sold. 'I cannot hold my head up anymore. You bastard. I would have paid for them.' Flo cries for a long time. When she if finished, she has me turn around and grab my ankles. She puts a hat pin thru both testicles. I stand up and face her. She forces me to jack off myself. I have trouble making my penis hard because of the hat pin. Finally i jack myself off. When i come, Flo catches it all on her panties. Flo squeezes the last drop onto her panties and then forces me to eat them. I chew on her panties for the rest of the night. After Flo leaves, i pull the pin out. I faint from pain and Shill pulls it out the rest of the way. After i recover, Betty and Sara pay for my services. I am forced to service them while they make love with each other. They each jack me off and seem to enjoy making me come. I suck each of them to orgasm while the third girl sucks her breasts and mouth. I enjoy them a lot, because there is no pain. Eve is my next customer. Eve has gorgeous and large breasts. We make love for hours. Eve will be back. Just when i think i will recover, Kissy buys me. She has me make love to her. All the time she is whispering into my ears things like: 'i will never have babies.' and 'Where is Geek.' When i am riding her hard and about to come, Kissy reaches down and squeezes my balls. I come anyway and while i am coming, Kissy squeezes my balls as hard as she can. I am in extreem and terrible pain, but i cannot stop pumping her till i have come. Finally i am just hurting and beg Kissy to release me. 'Geek was your friend. He hurt me terribly. Now it is your turn.' (Yes Geek was my friend. No i did not know what he was doing to you. Does the verb was mean that Geek is dead?) 'Geek is dead.' Kissy has me stand in a corner while holding my ankles. She spreads my legs as wide as they will go and pushes my shoulders into the corner. Kissy knees my testicles repeatedly while i vomit into the bucket under my head. When she rests, she squeezes me in her vice grip. Eventually, i faint. When i wake up Kissy is still there. I am sitting on the carpet. My back is against a wall. Kissy has her foot on one of my testicles. When i look up at her, she puts her weight on my testicle. I pass out. When i wake up she is slapping my face. I look up at her again just as she steps on my second testicle. I beg her to release me. She pushes her pussy into my face while her foot is still on my nut. I kiss and suck for all i am worth. Kissy has an orgasm that causes her to shake. She lifts her foot from my testicle and i almost faint again. 'This has been fun, i will be back for more.' I cannot move. I sit there and cry from pain. Shill pulls me to my feet and helps me dress. I walk home, because Yevette has taken over my car. I sleep in the guest room while Yevette has a ""john"" in my bed. I am out of commission for a week. Yevette has spent the money that i had in the bank. Yevette has arranged for a mortgage on my house. I must make payments somehow. I ask Shill to release me so that i can make a living. She agrees. I will work for her on firday and tuesday only. I call Tom and Dan. We start up our extortion racket again, only this time we use adult single females in sensitive positions. We bug their houses until we find out their secrets. Then we extort them to pose naked and film them while Dan or Tom rapes them. Jb and er eventually join us. Each of our victims pays only fifty dollars per week, but the number of victims is growing. Soon i am making payments and the mortgage company leaves me alone. I no longer use our joint account for my secret money. I put some in there for Yevette, but most of it goes in a different bank under my name only. When i can i buy tuesday from Shill so that i work for her only on friday nite. I always need saturday to recover. Just when i think my life is back in shape, Barry buys me from Shill. He brings a sharp knife and a cutting board. Shill and her daughters hold me down in the bathtub while Ronda makes me hard. Barry puts the board under my penis and cuts it in half the long way. I bleed terribly. I am released and allowed to hold myself so that i don't bleed to death. Barry sticks his knife into my left testicle for good measure. I beg him to release me. Barry pulls the knife out of my testicle and tells me to stick out my tongue and close my eyes. I feel Barry grab my tongue. I feel the knife go into the bottom of my tongue and out thru the top. Barry slowly pulls the knife forward so that my tongue is split. Finally Barry sticks the knife into my nose and pulls it up making a wicked cut thru my nose. I am standing in the tub holding my penis and tongue. I cannot talk. Shill washes the blood off me and has Mitzi drive me to the hospital. My clothes are put under me so that i don't get her car stained. Mitzi drops me off at the emergency entrance and drives away. I stagger into the hospital and collapse. I am in the hospital for a week. The pain is bad, but i am drugged. During the week, i write a letter to Shill. I quit working for her. I write another letter to Yevette telling her that our marriage was never consumated and she can either stay with me and be my wife or else i will have the marriage anulled. On my last day in the hospital, i wake up to see Shill and her daughters looking down at me. Shill has her hand under my gown. She is pinching my penis. Tears of pain are streaming down my face. (Please don't rupture my stitches.) Shill releases my penis and grabs my testicles. I am in extreem pain. Just then a nurse comes in and asks the girls to leave. When she sees the blood on my penis and the look on my face, she calls security. They escape, but i am not bothered again. Dan and Tom take me home. Yevette is there. Yevette wants to remain my wife. I ask Dan and Tom to remain while we talk. Yevette wants to remain my wife, but she also wants to work for her mother. (As long as you keep your work out of my house. Yevette, i love you, i think we could be happy together as man and wife) we agree to try it for a time. Shill ruptured my stitches, so i cannot make love for a while longer. At least Yevette and i sleep together in the same bed. We work on increasing the base of our extortion racket. getting new girls is relatively easy. Keeping them paying when they decide to quit is much more difficult. There are a number of things that we try. We kidnap them, torture them till they break, and then force them to increase their payments to sixty plus a one time fee of five hundred. We also plant bugs in all their homes so that we can listen for problems. With one special problem girl, we even bugged all her purses. We divide up the listening and listen to more than one at a time. The units are portable so that we can take them with us wherever we go. The tortures we use include (1)shots of extreemly painful but non toxic chemicals into their breasts, buttocks, tongue, etc. (2)rods forced into their rectums until they have painful elimination for weeks. (3) rods forced into their uteruses causeing possible sterilization and extreem pain. The rods can be plugged into an electrical socket and used for shock or heating. So far, every girl is paying and noone is working on a mutiny. On january sixth we start blackmailing Kitti Hawk. Six months later she refuses to pay so we tortured her. Three months later Tom, Dan, ER, JB, and myself are all killed in an auto accident. The accident is not what killed us. Kitti killed us."
962,Chicago Abduction,"['FFdom-M', 'nc']","Carl awoke with a terrible headache. The room was pitch dark so he couldn't see where he was. He went to flex a leg and found he couldn't. The leg only moved a few inches! He tested his other limbs to find he was bound to the posters of a four poster bed. He tried to pull at his restraints real hard but when he did he heard the clink of chain links! He was still a little groggy but he got the distinct feeling that he was naked. ""Help."" he moaned. ""Is anyone there?""\n""Veronica, I think he's awake."" he heard a womans voice say. ""I think I will go in and greet my house guest."" another woman's voice replied. The bedroom door openend and a long haired veluptous redhead appeared wearing a silk nightie. She acted suprised to see a naked man tied up in her bed. ""Oh my, where did you come from."" she purred as she slinked toward the bed. ""I think that Mrs. Santa brought me my present early this year.""\n""Where am I?"" he asked still groggy. ""In your new home. With your new mistress."" She ran her fingers up his leg and cupped his genitalia. ""Let's start the engine. I want to go for a ride!""\n""Kid....kidnapping is a federal offense. You could go to jail."" he blurted out. ""Oh really? A little hard for them to convict if nobody tells the police. Ronnie out there is my nieghbor. I don't think she will tell. She helped me bag you. And my other nieghbor saw us bring you in and she already asked to borrow you on occasion."" She dropped away her nightie to reveal two ginger colored breasts. She sat down on his stomach and leaned forward until a nipple dangled in front of his mouth.\n\n""Now suck. And if you do anything wrong I rip off an ear."" His mouth encompassed her nipple and he gently rolled his tongue around it bringing it ti a state of hardened arousal. She ran her fingers through his hair and praised him the way someone would praise their dog. She moved one breast away and brought the other to his lips. He sucked like a newborn as she made cooing sounds toward him. She suddenly moved down and squatted smartly on his erection and began to ride. He squirmed beneath her pulling with all his might against his restraints. She persisted harder. Thrashing her head around each time she came down on him. His body suddenly stiffened and the juices of life were transfered to her. Sweat dripped down between her breasts. She brought her chest close to his face and insisted that he lick the sweat from her. His tongue licked saliva trails between her breasts. She continued to make cooing sounds toward him. She patted him on his head in praise. She was in utter joy. She had the ultimate pet. No more singles bars, no marriage to a man who would argue with her, a perfect obediant slave. Life was good...... He laid on a serving platter in the dining hall. He was restrained on the platter. His stomach and genitals were covered in cream and a bowl of strawberries sat between his legs. Secile, Ronnie and Alexandra, another nieghbor, sat around the table talking. Ronnie picked up a strawberry and rolled it in the cream that had settled on Carl's stomach. ""So Alexa, what do you think of my new furnishings."" she nodded toward Carl. ""Very nice. Perfect for the wealthy woman who has everything."" Alex picked up a strawberry and ran it up Carl's genitals to extract the store bought cream that clung there. ""So who gets to play with him tonight?"" asked Ronnie hopefully. Secile got a playful look on her face. ""Well....It should be you or Alex. How about I let Carl loose up on the third floor of the mansion and you two have to hunt him down. The one that finds him gets to bag him for the night. You two will be locked on the third floor with him. Nobody gets out. He might even be kind enough to pleasure you both."" She ran a finger through Carl's hair. ""Maybe I'll escape."" he said. ""And bring the cops. ""\n""I doubt it sweetie. The third floor is a converted actic. No windows and only one way out. The way you go in. And no one comes down without being under the scrutiny of me and my 357. Now ladies lets see about getting your prey into position."" She covered his mouth with a cloth full of chloroform and everything went dark. It was much later in the night when he awoke. He felt carpeting under his body. He awkwardly got up and stumbled down the hall. He passed a proximity detector gerry rigged to the wall when he did. A buzzer went off downstairs to announce his being awake and on the move. He stumbled down the dark hallway and turned left into a series of connecting rooms. Minutes later two female forms slipped into the hallway from the stairway door. Ronnie was dressed in a safari hunter uniform. Alexa was dressed up like the Catwoman out of Batman. Alexa also wore a set of nightvision goggles to see down the darkened hallway. The 'eyes of a cat'. Alexa cut left into one series of rooms. Ronnie went right. Out there somewhere was thier prey. The man who would be forced to bring them ecstacy. Carl moved into the first room. He could see a little. The room had been converted into a bar. He walked over to the bar where four barstools sat. He looked for a bottle, anything he could crack his pursuers over the head with. A bottle of Don Perion sat at the end of the bar. It would have to do. He moved behind the bar to look for a heavier bottle. Nothing. Some wine glasses, a six pack of Molsen Golden and a wine cooler. Nothing of use. With his lethal bottle of wine in hand he approached the next room. He cautiously entered the room. Some sort of makeshift dungeon. The redhead was definately into the S&M. All the more reason he had to escape. He walked past what appeared to be a bed elevated at a 45 degree angle with a set of stirrups and a seat mounted so someone could straddle a victims face with their legs wide open for convenient service. He started to move forward when he heard someone yelp. A shadow suddenly flipped in the darkness and was hanging upside down. An aw shit followed the yelp. Carl moved toward the bobbing figure. It was Ronnie, the brunette. She had sprung one of the snare traps that Secile had set up in the dungeon. One of his problems solved. That left only the blond. He fumbled around near a torture rack and found a ball gag and a set of open hand cuffs. He crept toward Ronnie and suddenly shoved the gag in her mouth. She tried to scream suprise, but was too late. He had the gag in her. She reached back and put a strangle hold on his privates. His eyes watered, but he managed to get her to release him and put a set of hand cuffs on her. One down one to go. He went back by the torture rack to find his wine bottle/club. He fumbled by the leg of the rack where he laid it. It was gone! He suddenly felt it crash down on his head and his world went from dark grey to pitch black. Something was being waved under his nose. He came to with a start. Smelling salts. He tried to move. He found himself on the torture rack inverted at a 45 degree angle with the empty straddle seat in front of his face. Then he felt a tongue, no two tongues running the length of his genitals. One of the mouths started kissing up the side of his body and proceeded to his head . He turned. It was Alexa, the blond. She proceeded to gently bite on his earlobe. Ronnie raised her head up momentarily to smile at him and then lowered her head back down to continue arousing his manhood. Both were butt naked. Their hunter outfits cast aside. Alexa climbed up into the chair and put her bare feet in the foot rests on either side of Carl's head. She grabbed him by the scruff of the hair and pulled his head forward. ""Eat, boy...."" she purred. And caught up in the heat of the moment. He did. She ran her fingers through his hair and praised him as he wiggled his tongue in all directions. Meanwhile Ronnie was kissing down the side of his leg. She moved down below his ankle restraint and began sucking on his big toe. Meanwhile Carl was going to town on Alexa with his tongue. She let out little gasps as he did her. She reached down below her spread apart legs and began fondling one of his nipples. Carl pulled against his restraints as waves of ecstasy passed through him. Alexa pressed a button and the chair lowered her open thighs even with his groin. Another button brought the chair up close. She began riding his erection with unbridaled passion. He pulled at his restraints like a bucking bronco nearly poking Ronnie in the eye with his big toe. Undaunted she went kissing up the outside of his leg. This went on for some time until Alexa was spent and climbed down. ""Give him time to rest Ronnie, then you could ride him. Let's go in the bar and grab those wine coolers. After all the night is still young....."" Two months had gone by and he was still held captive. In that time he had not worn one shread of clothing or actually looked out a window. Any tanning had been done by sunlamps or a skylight in the attic. However he was forced to work out on gym equipment and on Secile and her nieghbors. Then a fourth woman came into play. She was a rarety. A prominent black business executive had moved in across the street. Her dating life had been next to none. She had fought her way up the corporate ladder and had busted through the glass ceiling. She was beautiful and very smart and very lonely. Secile had invited her over for coffee one sunday morning. Carl had initally been hidden on the upper floors. Amanda sat with Secile drinking coffee. Her hair had been straightened and reddened. She was light skinned for the fact that she came from a mixed race marriage. ""So Amanda, you had no time for play?"" asked Secile ""No. Fought to get where I am. The men on my board of directors still see me as a skirt rather than an equal. A few don't but the rest think I sucked my way to the top. Which is furthest from the truth. For once I'd like to treat a man like a sex object. Instead of the other way around.""\n""My man I do treat as a sex object."" replied Secile. ""In fact I just about got him fully trained."" Amanda's eyebrows went up. ""Really? He lets you act that way toward him?""\n""He really has no choice. You see men are like wild horses. Ya just gotta get them into the corral and break em. Next thing they will eat candy from your hand.""\n""Well, I can't seem to even get one saddled let alone, tamed."" she said. ""Maybe you should try a tame one....."" she turned on an intercom on the coffee table. ""Carl, please come down here. Oh and sweetie bring the baby oil""\n""Yes Mistress Secile."" he said in a defeated voice. The upstairs door opened and the most dashing white man Amanda ever saw walked in naked and holding a gold platter in front of him with a bottle of Johnson's baby oil on it. ""Carl, this is Amanda our new nieghbor. You will be making her feel welcome to the nieghborhood this afternoon. ""\n""Yes Mistress Secile.""\n""Give her a full body massage and service her any way she desires.""\n""I am at your service Mistress Amanda. If you will step to the guest bedroom I can begin your massage."" Amanda didn't know what to say. Carl held out his hand. She shrugged her shoulders and took it in her milky brown hand and they proceeded to the guest bedroom. Amanda laid back on the bed naked. Carl stepped forward and started rubbing lotion on her legs. He wore nothing but a collar and a slave chain which Amanda kept a tight grip on. He rubbed her feet. She gently tugged on the chain and brought him toward her head. She pulled him down and kissed him on the mouth. Then she cupped his face in her hands and guided his head down to her breasts where he obligiantly suckled while she playfully ran her fingers through his hair. He ran his tongue around the circumference of her breast three times and then blazed a trail to her nipple. She squirmed under his touch. She felt like she was on fire. Secile had trained him well. He kissed down her valley and up to her other breast where he methodically went to work. She stroked his blond hair. So soft his hair was it felt like satin to the touch. He then licked his way down between her legs and began to pleasure her in ernest. She never known passion like this. Carl pushed all the right buttons, brought her to new hieghts of ecstacy. She suddenly locked her legs around his shoulders and rolled both of them over until she was on top and he was not. She then rode him all the way to paradise. He reached up and cupped her breasts as she rode her white stalion home. When they arrived together both were thick with sweat and Amanda felt powerful. Those twerps in the board room had a much stronger and determined Amanda to deal with on monday morning. Carl lay submissively beneath her. Like a hurt puppy. He had once been a hard working part time constructon worker/ full time student. But no more. Freedom was a thing of the past. Clothes were a thing of the past and any dreams he once held had diminished in the past few months. He was property. No more..... It was Christmas time and the winter outside was moist and cold and miserable as only a Chicago winter could be. Alexa's niece had come to visit her Aunt on Christmas eve. Another well endowed blond beauty it also happened she attended the University of Chicago. Lee Ann had joined her Aunt over at Secile's house. They sat talking in the front room about men and other related interests. Lee Ann had been bummed out because she had shown up at her boyfriends apartment only to find him doing 69 with some asian girl. Merry Christmas....bah humbug she thought. ""Had any other prospects kiddo?"" asked Ronnie. ""No. Everyone has gone home for Christmas. I was sort of hurting. That is why I showed up at Aunt Alexa's. Didn't feel like running all the way back to Mom up in Duluth.""\n""Were you seeing anyone else before you dated this Howard clown?""\n""Sigh....Ya. I was seeing this cute blond guy. He was working summer construction in between semesters. Was supposed to meet me one night after work. Never showed. His name was Carl York. It was wierd. Like he just dropped off the face of the Earth or something."" Secile was raising her cappochino to her mouth and froze half way. Ronnie and Alexa both glanced at each other nervously. ""Were you in love with Carl?"" Secile half croaked. ""We were getting there. He didn't have any family. Been knocked around foster homes until he got old enough to go to college. He was quite the gentleman. Something could have developed between us. Of course he needed a little breaking in. Always head strong and stubborn."" Secile had got up and walked to the christmas tree to look at her reflection in a golden ornament. ""Excuse me for a second ladies."" Secile said and proceeded to the second floor. ""So Lee Ann."" Alexa said. ""How about you and me and Ronnie here head up to Wisconsin friday for a little skiing. We will chase some cute ski instructors, get blitzed and maybe get lucky.""\n""Sure Aunt Alexa. Haven't been skiing in a while."" Secile walked into Carl's sleep chamber. He was curled up next to a space heater fast asleep. He had had a busy day. She had tied him up with garland and had licked egg nog off his body. Now she had to give him away. Someone was truly in love with her pet. She had taken Carl away from Lee Ann. Didn't even think about it. She was hunter and he was prey to be captured. She had lived as a dominant female hunter for so long she figured she could just pluck a man off the streets the way a lion cut a gazelle away from the herd. She tied a red bow around his middle. He stirred a little but continued to sleep. She went back down stairs. ""Lee Ann. I have a special present waiting for you upstairs. I think it will be to your liking."" Alexa raised her eyebrows at Secile. Ronnie looked out the window at the falling snow. Wondering what Rio De Janero would be like and wondering if they had extradition to the United States. Lee Ann got up and proceeded upstairs to the second floor. She followed Secile's instructions and proceeded to the first room on the right. She walked in. She stopped suddenly. There lay Carl York butt naked with matching neck, wrist and ankle bracelets on and a bow tied around his middle. The door closed and locked suddenly behind Lee Ann. She turned and tried to open the door. ""Sorry Lee Ann. Let you out in the morning after a long talk."" Secile said from the other side of the door. ""There is champagne chilled in the adjoining room and a variety of toys in the closet.""\n""Lee Ann, this is the only way to have a man. He is obedient, housebroken and will serve your every need"" said Alexa from the closed door. ""Enjoy. We shall see you in the morning."" She looked back at the sleeping Carl. The man who had taken her to Great America. They had necked up on the basket ride, held hands all the way through the American Eagle ride. Now he was reduced to a girl toy. A living breathing sex toy. Aw what the hell, she thought. The look on his face when he awoke to see her would be worth the price of admission. She walked over to the closet and peered in at the toys and then got an erotic idea. Carl awoke to the sensation of someone's fingers gently running up his erection. The first thing he thought was tht Secile had gotten up for a late night snack. Half awake he let out a slow moan of pleasure. He looked up. He saw blond hair and a face hidden by the catwoman mask. Alexa? No the woman was too short, and from looking at the body she was closer to his age. Another new nieghbor got let in on the secret of Carl the love slave. The woman kissed up the length of his stomach and gently suckled on one of his nipples. Her hands reached back down and fondled his erection. She reached farther back and shackled his right leg bracelet to one of the bedposts. Then she shackled the other leg to the bedpost. She leaned forward and draped her nipples over his face as she firmly forced his left arm against the headboard post and then his right arm. He was securly tied. She gazed down at him with love in her eyes. Something familiar about those baby blues, he thought. She dragged a nipple over his mouth and he suckled on it like a new born. She made moaning sounds and stroked his hair. He moved his mouth to the other breast and began rolling his tongue around her erect nipple. He did this for a few minutes. Finally she moved around and got in the 69 position. Her crotch sat smartly on his mouth as she ran her tongue up the side of his erection. She got to the top and her tongue danced on the tip. Meanwhile he was shoving his tongue up hers. She squirmed on his mouth as he gave her groin little licks. She suddenly did a 180 with her body and brought her loins down on his and rode him like there was no tomorrow. She rode and they came. She massaged him until he was hard again and she rode some more. He bucked like a bronco against his restraints. The bed shook. He let out pleading moans of pleasure. She rode him mercillessly. Finally they came together again. She fell on top of him in sweat and exhaustion. He looked up at her. ""I don't even know your name Mistress....""\n""Sure you do Carl. You sure are getting better at showing a girl a good time. This is much more fun than Great America."" He looked up confused. She straddled his stomach and pulled off her Catwoman mask. ""Lee Ann!?"" he blurted dumbfounded. ""Mistress Lee Ann now."" she said. ""Well it will be after I work some things out with Cesile. I think I can convince her to transfer ownership. We get you moved over to Aunt Alexa's and me moved in for the spring semester and I think we can set things up fine.""\n""Lee Ann please. This is kidnapping. What they did was wrong. Convince them to let me go. I'll stay quiet.""\n""I'm not going to see my Aunt go to prison Carl. I love her too much. You will just have to remain in captivity."" She laid her head on his chest. ""Just think of the fun we could have together. The only way I go to the police is if they don't turn you over to me."" Carl looked at her. His situation just got worse. Bad enough being held captive by total strangers but by someone you would otherwise have feelings for?"" His destiny would never be his own again. He would die a slave. She would love him in her own bizarre way but he would never walk free again...\n\nIt was spring. Lee Ann got her test scores back from Circle and all was well with her acadamia. She rushed to Aunt Alexa's and the bubble bath Carl would prepare for her. She opened the door to the second floor and closed it behind her. She walked in her bedroom. Carl lay obediently by the foot of the bed. A twenty foot metal leash anchored him to the foot board. The bathroom door was open and a hot bath had been poured. She disrobed and slinked her body into the tub. Carl had come up behind her and climbed in the tub with her and began rubbing hand soap on her chest and shoulders. She pulled the chain down and kissed him on the mouth. Her right hand was on his genitals coaxing them into arousal. ""I take it all went well with school, Mistress Lee Ann?"" he asked ""Yes my pet. You will now help me celebrate. The night is ours to explore endless pleasure."" She guided his mouth to one of her nipples and he began to suckle. While he did that she erotically rubbed shampoo into his hair. Then with one of her shampoo filled hands she reached back down to his privates and lathered them up. He was rock hard and he moaned with pleasure at her touch. She mounted him there under the suds of the bathtub. Water splashed onto the tile floor from their actions. His hands gently rubbed her breasts as she rode him. She reached back and turned on the shower haed. Warm water pulsed down from the shower massage as they rocked together in ecstasy. He came and she soaked up the juice inside her. Some escaped to float among the suds of the bubble bath unnoticed. They dried each other off and she led him to the bedroom by the leash. There she lied down while he gently massaged every inch of her body. This went on for about an hour then the intercourse started again. Oral this time. He ate her out there on the bed. His tongue taking on the actions of a snake's tongue as it flicked in and out of her. She moaned with incredible pleasure. His ministrations became faster and more intense. She orgasmed. The sex subsided. Carl lay next to his mistress. He promised to love her forever. She promised to make him honor that promise. She lay her head on his chest and suckled his nipple until she fell asleep. He watched her sleep with love in his eyes. He would take care of her. Despite his captive status he loved her. They would spend many wonderful years together. The situation eventually blossomed into a normal marriage. They had kids. Carl became Mr. Mom while Lee Ann pursued a career. Their lives together were good..."
963,Chicago Fantasy,"['MF', 'bd']","I reach out and caress your buttocks and slowly work my fingers toward the inside of your thighs. You move to make the reach easier as I tease your soft, warm skin. I reach your cunt but only brush my hand lightly across the hair, but with every slow playful pass, the pressure of my hand is slightly greater, the intent more obvious. Eventually I touch the lips of your cunt and allow the tip of one finger to feel the line of it. Softly, slowly I toy with it. I move my finger into it just a bit more and bring some of the moisture out and spread it over the outer lips. I feel your lips and tongue on the head of my cock. You don't take it into your mouth, but just play with it. I am getting very aroused, and don't want to go any farther myself, for the moment, so I reach down and gently pull you up to me. We lie together hugging and kissing deeply. I move my head down to your breast and slowly circle the nipple with my tongue. As i hold one breast up to my mouth, my other hand moves to caress you between your legs. Your cunt is now very wet and your hips have to move, letting me know that the caresses can be even deeper and firmer. I take your nipple into my mouth and flick it with my tongue. I am amazed at how hard it is, and I take the hard tip between my teeth. I release it, flick it with my tongue, then softly rub my lips across it.. Your hand is on the back of my head. At first it is just caressing, but now it becomes demanding, pushing my face to your breast, as your hips push against my hand. You moan, then urge my head up, and pull me to you and we kiss. ""What do you want?"" I ask. You answer, ""You know.""\n""No, you have to ask for it.""\n""Use your mouth.""\n""What?""I ask, ""What do you mean?"" You smile up at me, and with a slight shyness, you say, ""Eat me. Put your tongue in my cunt. Rub my clit with your thumb, and then pull my cunt open and lick it. ""Oh! Use my mouth!"" We laugh. You kiss and bite my ear and say, with no hint of laughter or tease, ""Yes, please, eat me and make me cum with your mouth.""\n\nI kiss your face and move slowly down to your neck, your breasts and over your belly with my lips. And now i smell the hot, pungent odor of you. My mouth feels the coarse hair and my tongue searches through it searching out the clearing in the forest...seeking the soft wet hot cunt that awaits.\n\nI move down. You spread your legs as I slowly kiss my way between them. With my thumbs I gently spread the lips of your cunt. Softly, with just my lips, I taste the soft lips of it. My tongue brushes over your clit. You moan and push your hips upward. I suck gently on your clit as I had on your tits...sucking then licking, then just brushing my lips across it. You back arches slowly pressing your cunt against my mouth. My hands move around to you ass and the fingers work into the crack of it. As your hips move down, my fingers gently pull the cheeks of your ass apart and I work my fingers in more deeply. As your back arches and you move up, I work my tongue deeper into the softer, hotter parts of your cunt. I become drunk with the perfume of your cunt. Your movements become more demanding. Yes, yes...I'm going to come."" I hear you whisper between breaths. But you don't right away. I move my head back and forth so that my mouth will be all over your cunt. I move one hand deeply into the crack of your ass and bring the thumb up so that it slides into your cunt, as the index finger presses against the hole of your ass. Your hips buck and each time it moves down the tip on my finger slides deeper into your ass. My thumb is all the way in your cunt and I feel you grind your hips in a circle as I concentrate my tongue on your clit. Suddenly your body stiffens, you moan, and I hold your clit in my mouth without moving. Your body relaxes and stiffens a few times as the waves of the orgasm flow through you. Finally you relax completely and i gently kiss the insides of your thigh and slowly remove my fingers from your ass and cunt. I leave a gentle kiss on the sweet, hot lips as I move up to hold and caress you softly in the afterglow. We kiss and you can smell yourself on my face and in my beard. We rest.\n\n""I want to play with your my new toy."" I say, and reach for the vibrator I bought for you. You tell me that you forgot to buy lubricant. ""Lubricant? BUY lubricant?! Why BUY lubricant?! You have enough of the natural stuff down there to lube a Buick for life. You could take care of every car in the Indy 500...not to mention the drivers! There's more grease down there right now than Mr. Goodwrench sees in a year!"" We laugh. We laugh a lot. We laugh so much that we have to rest...again.\n\nOrgasms and laughter. Natural. One hundred percent pure. No additives. No preservatives. Good for the lungs, heart and all major muscle groups. Natural up and downs. Lose the pills and the booze and the smokes. Safe and legal [mostly] and cheap. Do 'em alone or with friends. Laughs and orgasms. Orgasms and laughs. Give 'em and get 'em. Be the first on your block to collect the whole set!\n\n""Let me do you, now."" you say. Always the gentleman, I agree to give you your wish. I respond, ""Tell me what you want to do.""\n""No. You have to ask me for what you want."" I love this. You turn my own game against me. Wonderful! You are just as big a tease as I am. ""I want to tie you up, because I know you like that, and then I want to use your whole body, but especially your mouth, to make my cock feel good. And I want to cum in your cunt, on your tits and in your mouth...for starters.""\n\nI kiss you and feel your hands on my back and on my ass. You pull me up to you. I am on my knees next to your face. You look at my hard cock and smile up at me. As your hand reaches over to cup my balls, I bring an extra pillow under your head, and brush your sweet cheek with the back of my hand. Your other hand guides the head of my cock toward your lips. I grab my cock near the base of the shaft and move it so that the head rubs your cheek and then across your lips. I move it back and forth across your mouth. Your tongue licks out at it and your hand presses from the top of the shaft to make the contact firmer. Your mouth opens to take the head of my cock in. The hand that cups my balls begins to caress the sensitive area behind them, and to tease it's way toward my ass. ""Not yet."" I say and hold the wrist of the hand near my asshole. ""Too exciting. Save it for later."" You concentrate on working on my cock with your mouth and hand. You look up at me again as you take the head deeper into your mouth, then pull it out slowly, licking the tip good-bye. I want to ram it in as far as I can, but I just push my hips forward and watch you suck it into your mouth again. I place my hand softly on your cheek and watch my cock as it gets wetter and moves between your lips. Heat travels from my cock and up my back. You concentrate more with your hand just behind the head, and with each stroke, my cock goes in deeper. The nerves in my cock feel ready to explode and you move your hand away from around my cock so you can take the whole length of it in. I pull my cock out of your mouth slowly, not wanting to cum yet.\n\nI move over you and straddle you across your belly, and bend over and give each of your nipples a light kiss and a lick. Then I move up so that my cock is between your beautiful, large tits. I take your hands and make you squeeze your tits around my cock as I fuck between them. Occasionally I push forward enough so that your mouth can reach my cock to moisten it, then I move down and rub my cock hard across your nipples then between your tits again to fuck them some more. I reach behind me and easily slide three fingers inside your cunt. Drops of moisture come out of my cock and leave a wet trail on your tits. I rub my cock in it and watch your hand as it pinches your own nipple as you press the breast against my cock. I move back up to your mouth and rub my prick across your cheek and lips and leave moisture on your face. You suck it into your mouth grabbing the shaft tightly with your hand. As you pull it out of your mouth you hold the tip of it against your lips, look up at me and say, ""Fuck me. I want you inside."" Ever the gentleman, I move down between your legs. I feel my prick touch the very wet, open lips of your cunt. I hold the shaft of it with my hand and rub the head across the you clit, and tease the lips open further. As I tease you, your hips thrust up trying to devour me. I move my cock with my hand so that just the head is inside you. You push again, wanting it all, and although i ache for the same thing, I toy with both of us and play with only the head inside you. Then, suddenly, I plunge my prick deeply into your cunt. The heat of you is amazing. You pull at my shoulders and I hear your deep intake of breath. I have to move in long, deep strokes, and I feel you hips move to meet every thrust. The tension built by the teasing ebbs a bit and we slow to an easier rhythm as we fuck. As I thrust into you, I hold your face in my hands and kiss your lips, your cheeks and softly on your eyes. Your hands on my back knead deeply into my muscles. Your mouth has the taste of my cock in it. I nip your ear lobes and then arch my back so I can bend to kiss the nipple of the breast your hand offers up to my mouth.\n\nWe roll over and you are sitting on me, bringing my cock to an almost painful angle. But now you control the feel of my prick inside you...the angle and the movement, and i want you to take as much pleasure as you can. I reach up to your breasts to caress them, and then move my hands around to your ass. You put your arms behind you, resting your hands on my knees as you arch backwards forcing my cock to strain hard against the front wall of your cunt. You position emphasizes the size and firmness of your breasts. I move one hand around to your belly and then down so that the thumb rests on your clit. I slowly spread the moisture around as you move my cock inside you. You bring your face down to mine and thrust your tongue deeply into my mouth. I reach around to your ass and again let the thrust of your hips help force my finger into the hole. As you move down, you take my cock deeply into your cunt, and as you hips rise off of my cock I leave my finger in place and you force my finger more deeply into your ass. No matter how you move you are impaled on me and I am lost in you. I hear little cries from deep inside your throat. I urge you on, ""Yes, use my cock. Take it. I love the feel of you needing me, grinding yourself on my cock. Yes, use my cock."" You move faster. I am afraid I am going to cum so I hold your hips for a moment making the movement stop. We rest for a bit with me inside you. I make my cock jerk inside you and you answer with a squeeze of the muscle inside your cunt. We smile at each other. ""We can't go on meeting this way."" I say. We laugh.\n\nAfter resting and talking for a while, I take the silk scarves you have left by the bed, and tie your hands together, and then to the headboard. You make no sound. You lie passively, looking up at me. I know I have made the knot at your wrists a little tighter than you had expected. There is a twinge of fear in your eyes, but I go about my work pretending not to notice. I take two more scarves and tie one around each of your ankles, and then to each leg of the bed, so that you are spread wide, and open for me. I kiss up the insides of your leg, to the thigh. I nip you there with my teeth, just a little harder than usual. I kiss over the lips of your cunt, then leave a trail of kisses up your belly. When I take one of your nipples in my mouth, what starts as a licking and sucking motion, ends with a sharp bite that causes you to flinch and make a sound deep in your throat. There may be a bit of doubt as to how in control I am. Even I am not sure how far the passion can take me now that I have you here this way, so soft and warm and inviting and vulnerable....totally at my mercy.\n\nI move away from you and kneel again next to your face and put a pillow under your head again so that you can reach my cock with your mouth. You turn your head toward me and you lick it as I hold it tightly with my hand. I move it over your face and it gets very hard. It is still wet and smells of us from our fucking. I hold my cock near your mouth and let you devour it, watching your lips circle it's head and then the shaft as it goes in deeper. I pull it out and make you strain to reach it. Again I shove my cock deeply into your mouth and watch it slide between your wide spread lips, and see the bulge in your cheek. I pull it out and lay it across your lips and press my prick into your lips so you have to suck on the underside of the shaft, and I move so that you can lick my balls. I feel your tongue on the soft skin behind my balls and your tongue probes toward my ass. I try not to stroke my cock myself, to save myself, to make you do everything. I grab the base of my cock in my hand and move it to your face. I slap it against your cheek, then against the lips of your open mouth. I rub the moisture from the tip across your cheek, and you turn your head to lick me clean. I lean down and kiss your face and wallow in the smells and the heat of you. I kiss your lips and run my tongue around inside your mouth to thank it for the ecstacy is gives me. I cannot control myself, and now i bring my cock up to your mouth again. ""Suck me. Suck it, hard."" I thrust it into your mouth and slowly move so that I am over you, directly above your head, thrusting down into your mouth, literally fucking you there. I manage to release the scarves holding your hands, and you know to caress my balls and let a finger go to my ass as my cock moves more demandingly in your mouth. My prick moves faster through the tight grasp of your fist and into your mouth. Sometimes you close your mouth and just rub the underside of the head across your lips as it slides in and out of your fist. The feel of it all...the sight of it all...have me almost to the point of orgasm. You can feel the tension in me and you poise the head of my cock above your open mouth as you work it with your hand. Your tongue licks at it, and then you suddenly devour it deeply with your mouth, twisting your head as you suck on it. Then your finger jabs deeply into my ass, and I feel the first throb begin deep inside my groin. The second throb is ten times greater and i see the cum shoot out on to your tongue. You suck my cock into your mouth as it throbs. The pain and pleasure of your lips and tongue on me drive me mad. I pull back and some of the cum shoot on to your lips and begins to run down your cheek. I wipe it with my finger and put the finger in your mouth. As i remove the finger from your mouth I slowly wipe my cock down your body and place my lips over your mouth and taste myself in you. I rest with my head on your shoulder. Slowly I return to reality. We kiss. ""Well, so much for foreplay."" We laugh. We kiss. We rest together. ""Is there some place near here that deliver's pizza?"" I ask. ""Maybe. Are you going to untie my legs now?""\n""Maybe."" We laugh."
964,Chicken Fight Blastoff,['MM'],"This led to a lot of fun, as you can imagine. One of the times I remember best was when I visited Ray during the summer at his folks' beach house. The evening I arrived he had two other friends already there. One I knew: Rocky was a heavily-muscled Italian, a member of Ray's wrestling team with thick, curly black hair that contrasted sharply with Ray's blond good looks. Rocky's friend Chip was younger, just a freshman, and a lot smaller. He turned out to be a runner and a gymnast, and his nice compact build looked good in his white Speedos, but he was even shorter than I. I lost no time in stripping to my own Speedos, pulling them up so that the smooth nylon felt nice and tight; I was into swimming and horseback riding and liked the way my lean, taut body looked and felt in the brief blue swimsuit. I followed the others out to the private beach and in no time we were in the water horsing around -- literally.\n\nRay and I knew what we liked, so it was no surprise when he dove down behind me, grabbed my hips, ducked his head between my thighs, and pressed his neck up into my crotch, standing up with me riding his shoulders. I really loved it, and it was my good luck that he felt the same way. Chip stared for a moment, watching me wriggling into position, centering my weight astride Ray, and gripping his sides with my legs as Ray jumped around a bit beneath me. ""Hey, that looks like fun,"" he finally, yelled. ""How about a chicken fight?""\n\nRocky was certainly willing. He bent his knees a bit, and Chip put his hands on the big bodybuilder's shoulders and vaulted quickly astride his neck, tucked his feet behind Rocky's back like an experienced shoulder jockey, and was ready to attack. I really liked the way he looked astride Rocky's neck, but I had little time to admire his riding form before Rocky and Ray plowed into each other, and Chip and I started trying to unseat each other. Ray and Rocky wrapped muscled arms around our legs as we struggled, and as I managed to trap Chip in a brief headlock, Ray's hands moved up to grip my thighs, pressing them tighter astride his neck. As Chip and I tried two twist each other off our mounts' shoulders, Chip grabbed me in a bear hug, which forced Ray and Rocky to slam into each other in order to keep their balance, chest to chest and basket to basket. We were all laughing like crazy, but I became aware of the two wrestlers' motion below, muscle grinding against muscle and crotch against crotch. As Ray and I we finally pulled free in the shallow surf, with both riders still astride, I noticed that Rocky's bull meat was beginning to make a very noticeable bulge in his black Speedos. In fact, it was clearly on its way straight up and beginning to fight the pressure of the drawstring. In seconds the four of us were at it again, with the slap of hands and arms mixing with the thud of Rocky's and Ray's sturdy bodies bumping into each other again and again. I couldn't help noticing that Rocky's cock was getting really hard, even beginning to work its way up out of his Speedos. Chip grabbed my hair, but even as I yelled ""Foul!"" my impatience for Ray to move in closer made me thrust my hips forward against the back of his head, and it had the effect it always does: I was getting hard as hell.\n\nAt this point Ray and Rocky tripped over each other's feet and the four of us were dunked. But not for long -- by common consent, Chip and I switched mounts, both of us springing to our ""horses'"" shoulders. ""You feel good up there,"" Rocky told me. ""I feel GREAT up here,"" I replied, settling in astride his muscular neck, and noticing that I could just barely feel the bristle of his curly hair through my thin Speedos. But we were at it again. By this time it was clear that Chip, too, was getting a hardon. Watching this compact, well-built boy jockeying Ray's shoulders with his growing boner coming into view with every bounce added to my own excitement, but it wasn't long before we were floundering again in the surf.\n\nBy now we were all hard. I suspect this was a new experience for Chip, but kids his age are easily turned on, and he was staring more and more at my own hardon, which had found its way over the top of my Speedos and had begun making an appearance among Rocky's black curls as I rode him. Ray said ""Let's get out of these suits. I want to feel you guys riding us bareback!""\n\nThat was all I needed to hear to put the finishing touches on my hardon. Rocky ducked between Chip's bare thighs just as I felt Ray's neck rise into my own bare crotch, and in no time we were mounted again, hot naked jockeys astride our powerful, equally excited mounts. Their excitement made Ray and Rocky a bit unsteady, and Chip and I had to grab our ""horses"" heads and grip squeeze our thighs tightly astride their necks to keep our seats. Chip grabbed a handful of Rocky's hair even as I pulled Ray's head back against my hot rod. Our balls, now resting naked on our mounts' backs, were tickled by their hair, and again I felt Ray's strong hands gripping my thighs.\n\nIt wasn't much of a fight. The ""horses'"" cocks were bobbing in and out of the water, Ray's the longest, but Rocky's thicker and heavily veined. Chip and I were very excited too, but I had ridden Ray like this before and decided I wanted a little variety. ""Let's switch mounts again!"" I suggested. Chip was all for it, and quickly jumped off Rocky's shoulders. I swung one bare leg around so that I was straddling one of Ray's thick shoulders, and he raised his arm to press against my back, which pushed my crotch tight up against his neck and my cock against his ear. Then he let me slide down his arm to dismount. Chip jumped quickly on Ray's shoulders, wiggling delightedly into position, but I mounted Rocky the way I had dismounted from Ray, first straddling his left shoulder, gripping Rocky's big chest and back between my thighs, then swinging my right leg around his neck and thus mounting his broad shoulders, a very turned-on naked jockey astride a very willing mount.\n\nRay and Rocky lost no time, and began jerking each other off. Chip, unable to hold Ray's smooth blond hair, had to wrap an arm around and under the big stud's chin. Chip began moaning as he thrust his hips against Ray's neck and head, his cock mashed between Ray's head and his own belly with each thrust, his bare thighs tightening spasmodically. He reached down to grab one of Ray's hard pecs, and Ray flexed his pecs for his frenzied young rider, gripping Chip's thighs with his big hands. Suddenly Chip yelled out in ecstasy and a long spurt of cum shot past Ray's ear into the surf. Chip went limp and leaned forward on Ray, just as Ray and Rocky exploded simultaneously beneath us.\n\nIt was incredible. I had held out as long as I could, but by now I was humping madly astride Rocky, my hands buried in his thick hair, and he twisted his head against my iron-hard cock as I rode him so that I found myself alternately fucking the back of his head, then his ear, then the other side of his head. Rocky let go of Ray's cock and began stroking my thighs, heightening my pleasure, and my own spasms began as I humped astride Rocky's smooth, strong neck, feeling the muscles move against my cock as my balls bounced on his shoulders, until a long cascade of jism arced over the top of his head into the water. Soon after, we were sprawled, exhausted, on the beach -- but it was an unforgettable ride."
965,ChickenHawk 1 - Karen,"['MF', 'teens', 'v']","So I sidled up to her, I was dressed real nice, conservative little blow-dry haircut, smelling sweet, looking like some college asshole, like I always do when I'm out jailbaiting. The kids that think they're tough get this idea I'll be an easy mark, and the stupid ones think I'm safer than the sleazier looking pimps who start salivating at the sight of fresh chicken. The pimps hassled me at first for muscling in on their turf, but since I started doing commission work for Nunzio's crowd, they leave me the hell alone. I don't know what happens to these kids after I deliver them to Nunz' and I like it that way. He's offered a couple times to let me in on a bigger piece of his scene, but I get my kicks and he pays me a couple bills or more for each kid I deliver, depending on how pretty they are to begin with and the condition I deliver them in. I try not to mark them up too bad, though a couple times I've gotten a little carried away. That kid Gary, I think he said he was on his Jr. High wrestling team, from like Iowa or Ohio or Idaho or somewhere. Christ, Nunz' didn't want to give me 50 bucks for that one after I'd had my fun... but that's another story.\n\n""Hey, Good to see you!"" I said to this ripe little Karen chick, taking her arm and leading her to the down escalator. Startled and confused, she fell into step with me. ""Don't look back, honey,"" I whispered conspiratorially. ""Those two men, the PR in the overcoat with the gold tooth, and the black guy with the hat, they're pimps."" I glanced over my shoulder at Hector and Big James and winked. ""You want a burger?"" I asked her. ""You look hungry.""\n\nShe smiled at me, perfect white teeth. Rich kids' teeth. Braces, good dental care. ""I thought New Yorker's were supposed to be rude and unfriendly.""\n\n""I didn't grow up here,"" I smiled back at her, smiling inwardly to myself. It was always so easy. ""I'm from Delaware, but I'm studying Social Work at Columbia. You looked lost, and those guys..."" I shuddered, for effect.\n\nWe were at the coffee shop at street level by then; it was mid-afternoon, still too early for the commuter crush, and I bought the girl a burger, some fries, and a coke. She told me her name was Karen then, and that she'd left Chicago to find work; she wanted to be a writer, and New York was where you did that kind of thing. I guess because she thought I was a social worker she felt like telling me about herself. She said she was 19 (yeah, uh huh. And *I'm* 19 too..) and was tired of the midwest ""phoniness"". Doris, the waitress at this overpriced greasepit gave me the evil eye and dropped the plate with my tuna sandwich from about 2 inches above the table so it landed with a crash. I picked the limp lettuce off the day-old bun and swore at her.\n\n""Christ Doris, how many times I come in here I tell you no freakin' five week old limp, grey lettuce?!""\n\n""So sue me,"" she muttered, her back to me as she walked back towards the kitchen. ""Is yr limp wrist too fuckin' weak ta pick it off??""\n\nI wanted to hit her. I imagined her head exploding from the impact of a baseball bat I'd swing straight and true at the base of her skull, bloody bits of brain and bone shrapnel spattering all over the place, declaring my revenge. Instead, I smiled at the girl, Karen.\n\n""Hey, welcome to Noo Yawk, kid,"" I laid on my best Bronx accent for her. She laughed out loud. \n\nWe ate, she talked a little, mostly about music, bands, MTV, stupid crap. I asked her when she graduated high school and she stumbled, while she tried to remember how old she'd said she was, and calculate what year she would have graduated. She was pretty hungry, and wolfed that burger down.\n\n""So listen, since you just arrived, why don't you come up to my place, you can shower, read the paper for want ads, a place to stay."" She looked kind of nervous, so I babbled on. ""You can shower or something if you want, freshen up. I need to study, I have an exam tomorrow."" God I was a good liar! I'd been using this rap for a while though, had practice. The older ones, you have to be pretty quick, some of them are smart. Before she knew what was happening, we were in the lobby of Nunzio's hotel on 43rd and 8th, just across from the bus station, over one of his ""Adult Arcades"". This Karen girl was starting to look kind of scared; Times Square will do that to fresh meat; it made her look a lot younger, and I was already getting hard thinking about all the fun I was going to have between now and the time I handed her over to Nunz's boys.\n\n""It's not the greatest place,"" I reassured her in my best college asshole jive. ""Social workers don't make a lot, and this city'll kill you financially. I'll probably move to Jersey after I get my degree, like everyone else.""\n\nShe looked a little happier, but she didn't like the way Vito, the fat slob that ran the desk days, was eyeballing her. \n\n""Don't mind Vito,"" I said, as he handed me the key to my regular room they kept available for me. I didn't pay any rent, it was a perk I got as an `employee'. ""There's plenty of worse creeps in this city than him."" I thought I heard Vito choking as we picked our way through the debris lining the hallway.\n\n***\n\nI pushed her into the room ahead of me; it was dark, a windowless interior room, and though the rest of the hotel reeked of puke and stale cum, I kept this room clean; I had a real nice apartment in one of the better parts of Brooklyn, but I spent a lot of time in the room, and I hate filth. I fumbled with the light switch, pretending the bulb was burned out, while I reached in the drawer of the little table next to the door for the morphine kit. I'd only od'd a kid once after Big James, the black pimp I knew from cruising Port Authority, put me onto the trick of doping up the kids to get them nice and docile. Shit, one dead junkie runaway, more or less, in the Big Apple, nobody cares. And you don't want to have to mark them up too bad, it spoils their value for a good couple days, sometimes weeks. Plus, with them doped you don't have to worry as much about getting kicked in the balls.\n\nI popped her a hit in the butt, through her nice tight jeans, pretending to stumble in the dark, as she yelped and started to get scared. I was done being nice; I *had* the stupid little cunt now, right in my own damn hotel room. Look, I make no apologies, this city eats morons alive. Darwinism in it's purest form.\n\nI bolted the door, locked the deadbolt and dropped the key into the drawer where I kept my fix kit, flipped on the light switch and tackled the little cheerleader poonie, throwing her onto her back on the bed that filled most of the small room. Landing heavily on top of her, I pinned her arms above her head and held her there while I slowly rolled my hips, grinding my crotch into hers, through our heavy winter clothes. This little fox, she let out a blood-curdling scream, but the locals weren't going to mind, and if they did they weren't going to say anything.\n\nI slapped her across the face, and smiled at her, enjoying the hand-shaped mark that was blossoming on her left cheek. She screamed again, and started crying. It was incredibly erotic.\n\n""Why are you doing this?"" She whimpered patheticly, the effects of the dope making her weak and pliable as she made these pathetic attempts to free her arms from my grip. I hadn't given her enough to put her out, though. I like them feisty enough. It's no FUN if they don't scream and struggle a bit; otherwise you might as well torture a corpse, and I'm not THAT sick.\n\nI slapped her again, because I felt like it, and locked her arms in the cuffs I had attached to permanent rings screwed into the wall just above the head of the bed. She pulled against the restraints, and started really bawling like a little kid then.\n\n""Let me go,"" she sobbed, tears running across my handprints on her face. ""I'm not really 19, my parents are looking for me, you'll go to jail""\n\nI just laughed at her. ""Bitch, if you were REALLY 19 I wouldn't have picked you up. What are you, 14? 15? I bet you're in high school already, you're already older than *I* like."" I was sitting up on her now, my butt resting on her hips, straddling her. We were both still fully dressed, coats, shoes and all. I shucked off my jacket and carefully placed it on the chair next to the bed, and I pulled off my shoes which were muddying the bedspread and placed them on the mat next to the chair. No matter. I always burned the bedclothes after each one of these encounters anyway. I unzipped her down jacket and pulled up the fluffy pink sweatshirt she was wearing, while she squirmed and begged me to stop. With that damn jacket though, it wouldn't go up very far, so I left her there and retrieved a pair of scissors from the bathroom drawer.\n\nShe started crying again as I cut the expensive down jacket off of her, no doubt worrying that her mom would kill her when she found out her new jacket had been ruined. The thought of some rich bitch sitting in her kitchen in some suburban mansion out of some John Hughes movie, fretting over her pumpkin's whereabouts made me smile. I pulled the ruined garment off of Karen, trailing feathers that I'd have to clean up later, and proceeded to hack off her fluffy pink sweatshirt with the purple teddy bears. It might come in handy later, so I folded it and placed it on top of my jacket on the chair.\n\nShe was left wearing just a bra from the waist up, and it wasn't much of a bra, her nipples jutted sharply through the thin fabric, and it offered no support. I'm not good at describing tits, I like girls without them, but these were pretty nice, they were medium sized, just a little more than a handful, but they were firm, not those disgusting sloppy wiggly kind, and they had a sprinkling of freckles across the top where the sun must've hit them in the summer, like her nose. I chopped at the contraption with the scissors and yanked it from her body and tossed it into the waste basket next to the dresser.\n\n""Nice boobs kid,"" I leered at her. She closed her eyes and tears started leaking from her again. I grabbed her left tit by the nipple and pulled upward as far as it would stretch, then slapped the side of her breast, hard, with my left hand. She screamed, and I repeated the procedure on her right tit.\n\nI sat back a moment.\n\n""Look at me, you little whore."" I commanded her. When she didn't, I pulled the hair on the top of her head so her neck was at a right angle to her body and with my free hand I grabbed her left nipple and again pulled up as far as it would go. ""If you don't open your eyes and look at me right now, I'm going to cut this nipple right off."" I didn't know if I really meant it, but it worked, her eyes flew open and she stared straight at me, then at her extended nipple, then back at me, her pupils dilated in terror.\n\n""Now listen up,"" I told her. ""You're MINE now, and you'll do what I say as soon as I say it, or things will get ugly. I'm going to do whatever I feel like doing to you, and by the time I'm done with you, you're going to beg me hurt you, beg me to fuck you, and you'll really *mean* it.""\n\nKaren shook her head, and tears flowed from her face. ""I won't."" she moaned. ""You can't make me. My parents will find you, you'll go to jail.""\n\nI shrugged, and climbed off of her prone form. She moved lazily, the morphine dulling her senses. Now was not the time to threaten pain; she couldn't feel much of it, wouldn't for a few hours yet till the dope wore off. Humiliation would still work though, just a plain old-fashioned rape. Time later for the heavier stuff that would really get my 'nads pumping.\n\n""You ever been fucked?"" I asked her, as I pulled her shoes and socks off and worked her pants down. She didn't struggle much, just whimpered. I snipped the scissors above her precious titties every time she moved and that quieted her down.\n\n""Well?!"" I barked at her. ""Anybody stick their meat in your box??""\n\n""yes,"" she whispered.\n\nI smiled, as I pulled her panties off, imagining someone just like me, riding a younger version of this girl, imagined a big fat cock like mine tearing into her fat, hairless, pre-pubescent pussy. Jesus she was hairy now though. I'd have to shave her before I'd be able to fuck her. Curly brown hair covered her mound, though thankfully it didn't extend too far between her legs.\n\n""Who fucked you?"" I asked conversationally, ""Your big jock boyfriend? Your daddy? The boys' gym teacher?""\n\nI abruptly thrust two fingers into her tight dry cunt when she didn't answer me, and she yelped and used her legs to push away from my probing fingers. It was time to get serious. Using plenty of the silver duct tape I bought in volume, I bent her legs at the knees, taping each leg in half, and with a considerable amount of physical effort I managed to run a band of tape around her midriff so that her legs were bound securely to her torso; her cunt, asshole, and buttocks now lewdly exposed for my pleasure. I returned from the bathroom with my shaving cream; menthol, it would burn a bit. I lathered up her pussy and began scraping away all that disgusting evidence of her maturity. She whimpered and moaned, asking me why I was doing it, complaining that I was hurting her, that the shaving cream burned, but I noticed that her clit spasmed involuntarily as I continued scraping, and I asked her again who had porked her.\n\n""You don't really want to make me mad when I have a razor at your pussy do you?"" I asked her.\n\n""uncle larry"" she whispered.\n\n""Uncle Larry,"" I repeated. ""So Uncle Larry shoved his big hot dick into your tight little box. Was he the first?"" I asked her. She was sobbing uncontrollably as I described her encounter with this relative. ""Did he bust your cherry?""\n\n""N-n-no no no no no,"" she choked, ""he he he... he let his fr.. his friend Bob do it the very first time in my... in my... while he did it ... d-d-d-did it in in in my m-m-m-mouth,"" she wailed.\n\nIt was an old story, I heard it from all these little pukes, their father or some uncle or neighbor or priest or rabbi or little league coach had been poking them in one hole or other so they ran away from home. Some people think it's evil, but fuck that.\n\n""So Uncle Larry and his pal Bob took turns grinding your pussy while you sucked the other one off. I bet you liked being a shish kebob, huh?""\n\n""NO!,"" she screamed in denial. crying and twisting as I scraped at her cuntlips with my razor. ""I hate them I hate you!""\n\n""...twisting around with one fat dick jamming your tight little hole and another one fucking your mouth."" I continued on, ignoring her protests. ""Your uncle's big fat dick sliding down your throat, shooting his hot milky sperm into your mouth, while his friend humped your horny little ass and came inside you. Did anyone else ever get it wet in your cunt?"" I slapped her now smooth, naked mound playfully, wiping off the excess shaving cream with her ruined sweatshirt. She was young enough; her cunt lips, thankfully, were not yet swollen and sagging with the ravages of old age. God there is nothing uglier than an old pussy.\n\nWhen she didn't answer, I pinched her little clit painfully hard and twisted till she cried out.\n\n""No!"" she wailed, her bottom lip quivering childishly, tears rolling down her face, no doubt remembering her uncle's bone pistoning in and out of her tight young twat while his friend's meat ravaged her wet, gaping mouth, choking off her air passage. I heard that chicks come harder if they can't breathe when they're being reamed. Time enough for that experiment later. I slipped my fingers back into her pussy. Just as I expected, it was quite wet now as I reminded her of her previous humiliation. It was always this way with the slutty little brats I picked up, they swore they hated it, at the same time they were creaming all over themselves, as they remembered being nailed; same way with the boys, they'd tell me Uncle Ralph had poled out their butt every Friday for three years, they'd scream that it hurt like hell when I stuffed mine in for my share, but their dicks would be dancing against their bellies, begging for more.\n\n""Is this how much you hated it?"" I pulled my fingers out of her box and smeared her juices on her her upper lip. She twisted her head and shrieked in revulsion. I leered into her face as she continued sobbing. ""I bet you BEGGED them to fuck you, I bet you slurped their dicks every chance you got, sucking on their cocks and gulping down their hot sperm like it was your mother's titty I think you rub yourself every night thinking about big fat cocks grinding into your cunt I think you fucked your cunt back at your Uncle Larry and imagined it was really your DADDY's dick inside you.""\n\nShe was howling hysterically, sobbing wildly, thrashing her head from side to side and twisting her bound body as much as she could, as I detailed my version of her past, all the while her cunt continued to form it's juices, her clitty twitching ever so gently in it's newfound nakedness. I had to have her then, I'd gotten myself too hot, describing her childhood. \n\nI pulled off my pants, folded them up and placed them on the dresser along with my underpants and socks, though I left my shirt on, and quickly jumped on the bed and mounted her. She wailed pitifully as my shaft sunk deep into her teenaged cunt; I thrust hard and fast and deep, with such force that the crown of her head slammed into the wall with a resounding thump, and she screamed again at the shock. \n\nHer pussy was tight enough; I had never found a virgin yet, and I'd fucked girls as young as eight; but *this* girl's pussy was used to the feel of cock. I was pretty sure from the way she sobbed as I described her Uncle and his friend balling her that it had been a regular event, probably once or twice a week, and she fucked me back, in spite of herself. I managed to catch a violent rhythm, slamming into her, her agonized shrieks peaking each time the swollen head of my dick traveled the length of her tight young cunt and banged into the entrance to her womb, her back arching as her head slammed into the wall. The other guests at this ""adult hotel"" knew better than to complain about one of Nunzio's employee's making too much noise, even if it sounded like someone was being dismembered.\n\nHer pussy walls gripped my cock with an amazing heat, almost seeming to suck me into her as I lurched on top of this little babe, my fat rod ramming into her in a hard, steady rhythm timed by her head banging the wall. I didn't last very long this first time; but when I'm in hunting mode I can get it up four or five times a day and the firsts one's usually a quick one. I could feel her belly tightening beneath me as I slammed my shaft in and out of her snatch, slickly lubricated with her own lust, and I knew she was going to come soon, and I knew she would hate it more than if I simply caused her pain, so I rode her high and deep, my rolling, fucking motions placing extra pressure on her engorged clit.\n\nShe started climaxing then, whimpering and sobbing and thrusting back at my driving thrusts as best she could, bound the way she was, her cunt spasming around my turgid shaft pistoning between her legs, and I started to come then too, and humped into her with all the force I could muster; I leaned over her and sank my teeth into her left breast, not breaking the skin, but leaving a nice red bite mark that would last many hours. Even as she arched her back and screamed at the sudden pain in her tit, she came, as powerfully as any girl I'd ever fucked up to that moment. It felt as if her twat was literally sucking the cum right out of my nuts as I shot load after sticky load of my jism deep into her steaming box, her tit still gripped between my teeth. I pulled out of her as soon as I had shot my last load, and standing naked from the waste down, my dick slowly softening, I cut the duct tape to free her legs, ripping it from her body in several passes, smiling as she screamed at the fiery pain of her flesh seemingly torn from her body. I watched her belly and clit twitch again as this last surge of pain caused another smaller orgasm to course through her body. I wonder what cruel trick of biology causes pain and pleasure to be so easily confused?\n\nI showered, whistling some stupid television jingle, cleaning our mingled juices from my body, and put on a new set of clothes. It was actually quite some time since I'd first picked Karen up, and we would need some dinner, some food to see us through the long night ahead.\n\nI slapped her on the thigh as I left her there on the bed with her arms still chained to the wall above the bed. ""You're a pretty good lay, I guess you've had a lot of practice."" I gathered my coat and gloves, put on my shoes and headed out the door. ""I guess I'm not too bad either, from the way you were flopping around on the end of my dick.""\n\nI stopped at the front desk on my way out to leave a message with Vito.\n\n""Tell Sal Wednesday, any time after, say, 8am. 4 C. Kind of old."" It was Monday now. I'd have another day and a half to play; if I got bored, she would keep till Sal came by to pick her up.\n\n\n\nI didn't return to the hotel room until around eight that evening. Karen had been cuffed to the bed for over three hours by then, and the morphine I'd given her had worn off and she was looking pretty bedraggled, sweaty and cold, her hair a tangled mess, lying nude in that drafty rundown hotel, but she'd managed to squirm her body around and I guess she'd used her feet to work some of the bed clothes loose, so that the lower half of her body was covered with a rumpled mass of sheets and blanket and bedspread. I dropped my bag of toys and food on the dresser across from the foot of the bed and hung my jacket in the closet, careful to leave my shoes on the rubber mat next to the chair so I wouldn't track filth around the threadbare but mercifully clean carpet. Vito thought I was insane, that I paid someone to clean it every few months.\n\nI went into the bathroom to take a piss, as I spoke to my prize through the open door. ""Are you ready for some more 'looovvvin', honey?"" I drawled lewdly, walking back to stand next to her head with my dick hanging limply from my fly. I had taken off my flannel shirt and was standing there in socks, jeans and t-shirt, fisting my cock as I stroked her long curly hair.\n\n""Get away from me!"" she shrieked hysterically, ""I hate you! You're EVIL!"" It was obvious from her swollen eyes and tear-stained cheeks that she had been crying almost continuously while I'd been gone. I pulled the blankets and sheets from the lower half of her body and tossed them into the bottom of the closet.\n\nI needed something to get me hard; I knew a good belting would perk my dick right up. I remembered that she hadn't eaten since I'd bought her that burger.\n\n""I bought you a sandwich, I hope tuna's ok."" I rummaged around in the bag. ""And a coke, some chips, a pickle. Kaufman's has the best pickles, though I hear they're not really kosher.""\n\nI held one of the sandwich quarters to her face but she turned away without speaking. I grabbed one of her nipples and twisted, hard.\n\n""You ANSWER me when I ask you a question!"" I barked at her as she cried out. I slapped her face and she cried out again.\n\n""I'm not hungry,"" she squealed, as I raised my hand to strike her again. \n\n""Suit yourself,"" I shrugged. I wrapped the sandwich back up and put it and the coke and pickle into the little mini fridge I kept in the closet. I pulled my belt out of my pants and stepped out of them, folding them carefully and placing them in the dresser drawer. I removed my underwear and tossed it into the bottom of the closet with the bed clothes.\n\nDoubling the belt in my fist I struck Karen square across the front of her naked muscular thighs, blow after blow raising beautiful, wide red weals all up and down her legs. My cocked started to stiffen almost immediately, hypnotized by her twisting arching torso flailing to the tempo of the belt smacking into her legs, her shrieking, screaming cries creating a lovely harmony to my rhythmic beating. After a few dozen blows had fallen, I stopped, and plunged my hand between her thighs. Her legs were nearly paralyzed from the pain of the tanning I'd just given them; she offered no resistance; her knees fell open lewdly, and my hand came up dripping wet. Her eyes were screwed shut and she was sobbing in long choking gasps, saliva drooling from her mouth... inviting me to slip my cock in. Quickly, I released her left hand from the cuff securing it to the ring in the wall and using more of the duct tape from earlier that afternoon when I had bound her legs, I secured the left arm to her side by wrapping a few loops of tape completely around her body just below shoulder level, and just above the elbow. With her left arm secured I then released her right arm and taped it too to her body. The silver duct tape above and below her breasts pulling at the skin made them jut out nicely, and the silver tape wrapped in wide bands around her body was somehow arousing. Her arms were free to move from the elbow, but without being able to use her shoulders, she could not gain any leverage to push or strike at me.\n\nKaren was still sobbing, the front of her legs a beautiful flaming red mass of weals. Grabbing her by the ankles, I spun her body sideways so that she was laying crosswise on the bed on her back, her head dangling back over the edge, her hair hanging to the floor. \n\n""What are you going to do to me now?"" she moaned, fear making her voice quaver. ""Please don't hurt me anymore, I'll do whatever you want, I promise.""\n\nI laughed out loud at her, and grabbed the back of her neck firmly with my right hand, and pinched her little pig nose shut with my left.\n\n""Of course you'll do what I want, bitch,"" I smiled, quickly jamming my stiff meat between her lips when she opened her mouth in surprise at the sudden loss of oxygen. ""You haven't got a choice.""\n\nI let go of Karen's nose then, and grabbing the back of her head for more control, I bent my knees and thrust the head of my cock at the back of her throat. With her head bent backwards like it was, I had a clear shot straight down her esophagus. Muffled panicked choking sounds came from around my thrusting dick as I slammed the full length of it into her gullet, my hairy balls, swollen with lust, slapping against her nose. She was twisting and writhing, her throat muscles spasming convulsively as I raped her face; her reflexive gagging milking my cock like the most experienced slut's cunt. As I continued pistoning my dick in her maw, her thrashing increased in intensity, her feet kicking involuntarily, and though I couldn't see her face I imagined it was a beautiful purple hue, probably nearly blue. Her thrashing started to weaken, and reluctantly, I pulled my cock from between Karen's lips and rubbed it around her face, saliva drooling from it's length. She choked and coughed, her breasts heaving as she struggled to breathe after I had nearly suffocated her. I was nowhere near ready to ejaculate; I had slipped a studded leather cock-ring around my cock and balls after I'd taken that piss, and I'd be rock hard for at least an hour yet without coming. I'd scored some really fine crystal meth while I was out, too, and between the crank and my natural psychoticly induced sexual frenzy, I'd be filling this little tramp in almost every hole, non-stop, for the better part of the next thirty-six hours; by the end of it she'd be begging me not to leave her, to fuck her harder and longer and deeper, to be her master forever.\n\nRight THEN, though, my dick was threatening to jump off my groin and crawl up the nearest hole by itself. It NEEDED to fuck something, anything.\n\nKaren had started moaning, her voice rasping and raw from the recent abuse of her vocal cords. Going around to the other side of the bed, I rolled her over on her stomach. She screamed hoarsely as the raw, whipped flesh of her legs made contact with the bedsheet. I had decided it was time to spread her knees on the spreader bar I had made; leaving her there crying, I returned from the closet with the bar, and climbed onto the bed, fastening first her left knee at the one end of the bar, tightly buckling the strap secured there just above her knee, and then fastening the second strap on the other end so that her knees were spread almost three feet apart. I then bent her legs back at the knees, and securely taped her ankles to the backs of her legs. With her arms and legs securely bound, she was completely helpless, and at my mercy. The spreader bar made a useful means of hauling her around as well.\n\nWhen I had done securing her legs, I grabbed Karen by the hips and pulled her to what would have been a kneeling position; her knees supported her on the bed, her legs bent double, the top part of her body resting uncomfortably on her breast bone and shoulders, her head turned sideways. She was crying softly and continuously, swallowing occasionally; it was obvious her throat was still sore from it's recent rape. She attempted unsuccessfully to support some of her weight with the free length of her arms.\n\n""You ever been fucked in the ass?"" I asked her, as I pressed my dick against the entrance to her pussy.\n\nShe wailed franticly, but bound as she was she could move only imperceptibly. ""Nooooo..."" She moaned, ""Please don't put it in my butt, pleeeeaaaase.....""\n\nI slapped her ass as hard as I could and thrust my raging boner into her tight cunt. The only lubrication she had right then was the cum left in her from my first reaming, and she yelped at the dry burning pain she must have felt as my fat hard cock opened her up.\n\n""Answer my question!"" I slapped her again, pulling out and re-pene- trating with a savage lust. The speed I had taken while I was out was starting to peak in my bloodstream and it felt like the entire essence of my existence lived in the thick ten inches of muscle buried in this teenager's small, tight pussy. \n\nI lived to fuck. \n\nI was thrusting my hips forward with as much force as I was using to pull her hips towards me, each forward motion driving my cock into her channel with a bone-crunching fury, my balls slapping forward to tickle her clit as my hairy belly came in contact with her parted ass-cheeks. Karen had stopped actually shrieking and was making a high, keening noise from deep within her. I slowed my humping down a bit as I noticed my cock bearing a thin coat of blood; my fat dick must've scraped her dry channel raw. I still expected to get a lot more days use out of this one, and I also wanted to get a fair price for her. It hardly mattered if she were a little torn up or sore inside, but she would be worthless dead or dying; she needed to be in decent enough shape for someone else to get a rise out of her when they fucked her. This was all before the AIDS epidemic, at least, or I might've been worried for myself, with the blood and all.\n\nI continued fucking her for another five minutes or so, according to the clock on the dresser, the cock-ring and drugs keeping me hard and preventing me from coming. Her moaning had taken on a new edge, and I suspected she was getting aroused, partly or largely from all the pain I'd been inflicting with my dick. I was getting tired from having to support her, she was after all, probably 90 lbs. or so, even if small for her age. I pulled out of her, and let her flop forward on the bed. She lay there face down, not moving, nor crying much, breathing softly. I knelt down on the bed and stroked the perfect, smooth creamy cheeks of her ass. I spanked her ass for a few minutes, watching it turn a lovely crimson, periodically thrusting my hand between her legs to feel the moisture forming there, to pinch and pull her pulsating button, the spanking arousing her more and more.\n\nI re-entered her, flopping my full weight on her back and thrust my cock into her now slickly lubed channel, her breath whooshing from her lungs at the unexpected pressure. She moaned and twisted beneath me as my wiry pubic hair ground against her flaming butt cheeks, and not surprisingly, she started grinding her ass back at me as she lay pinned under my weight, moans of pleasure mixing in with the harsher cries of pain. I ground my swollen, engorged member in her pussy for quite a while, exulting in the way her cunt, now spasming in the first of many pain-induced orgasms, gripped and stroked my rod. As the last ripple washed over her body I pulled out of her, a small bit of the original blood mixing with her own cum glistening on my cock.\n\nDeftly, I flipped her over so she was on her back. She stared at me, rather wild-eyed, her knees bent underneath her then. It must have been uncomfortable, even painful. She seemed to have lost a lot of her fight after this last vicious banging and humiliating orgasm; I think she was finally understanding how helpless she was to prevent me from doing to her body whatever I pleased, and perhaps, like that old joke, she'd finally decided to just relax and enjoy it.\n\nMy dick gleamed red in the light of the naked bulb dangling from the ceiling directly over the bed. I had strung some multicolored Christmas lights around the perimeter of the ceiling shortly after I'd been given this space, and I turned them on, extinguishing the overhead light.\n\nI smiled at Karen.\n\n""You still haven't answered my question about whether you've been fucked up the ass ever."" I crawled up her body so that my glistening, rock hard cock danced over her face.\n\n""No,"" she told me. She didn't cry or curse me when she answered this time.\n\n""Good."" I smiled. ""I like virgin asses, they're nice and tight, and it'll hurt like hell for you.""\n\nShe whimpered then. ""Why do you want to hurt me??"" she moaned patheticly. ""I'll do whatever you say, you don't need to hurt me""\n\nI reached behind me and finding her little clit I gave it a painful twist. She jumped.\n\n""You know hard you just came. My dick is wet with your lust, you've never come like that in your life, and I MADE IT HAPPEN!"" Something about her question had stirred me up. ""Whether you like it or admit it, it's TRUE. Now lick my dick!"" I ordered her.\n\n""It's DIRTY!"" she protested. She turned her head away from my slick hard member, and pressed her lips shut. I grabbed beneath my legs where I had been sitting on her breasts and pulled and twisted both of her nipples. Karen struggled hard to keep her lips pressed shut as I tortured her tits, twisting her nipples and squeezing the globes as hard as I could, but finally she screamed, and I slipped my dick past her lips. I grabbed her hair by the roots at the sides of her head and began fucking her face again, while she twisted franticly, trying to dislodge my dick from her mouth. I imagined the taste of the blood and funk from her cunt were a new experience for her. Satisfied that she had sufficiently cleaned the filth of her loins from my rod, I pulled my still hard cock from her mouth and immediately clamped a hand over it. I leaned my face directly over hers and placed my other hand on her throat, rubbing downward with gentle stroking motions.\n\n""Swallow."" I whispered menacingly, as she stared wild-eyed into my hard cold eyes, breathing heavily through her nose as my hand covered her mouth.\n\n""I have my hand on your throat; if I don't feel you swallow, I'm going to bite your nipple off."" This time, I knew I really meant it. I moved back down her body and clamped my teeth on her swollen, sore right nipple and slowly began biting down. As I bit down harder and harder, I felt her throat muscles ripple, once, twice, three, four, five times, faster and more franticly, as my teethe threatened to break the tender skin of her areola. Reluctantly, I unclamped my teeth. I had to concentrate hard on not ruining her resale value, the crank and cock-ring adding to my natural psychotic frenzy. I lifted my hand from her mouth, and laughed as she gasped a healthy lungful of air and loosed a blood-curdling scream. I suspected it was more fear that I would bite her nipple off than actual pain that made her howl this time. I climbed off her body and grabbing the bar stretching her knees apart, I spun her body so her head was then near the foot of the bed, her knees near the middle of the length.\n\nThe Christmas lights gave a strangely macabre essence to the scene in that hotel room, the multicolored lights tracing a festive pattern on the silver duct tape, glistening brightly in the cold sweaty patches that gleamed on Karen's nude, bound body. I pulled a ball gag from my bag of tricks and shoved it between her mouth as she struggled to protest, fastening it securely behind her head.\n\n""It makes the experience so much more... intense, if you can't cry out,"" I explained, as muffled noises escaped from around the gag. I climbed on the bed facing her, bringing with me my paper bag full of goodies, and grabbing the spreader bar between her knees, I pushed it all the way up and back so that it was pressed flush against Karen's torso, her little ass muscle and pussy and buttocks exposed to my attentions.\n\nAt first, I just held the bar there as I knelt back on my heels and rubbed and pulled and twisted on her little clit, my cock dancing between her cheeks, watching as the little tart became more and more excited, muffled squeaks of pleasure leaking out around the gag, her hips rocking slowly, the fleshy lips of her young pussy periodically rippling with the waves of yet another building orgasm. I pulled a jar of lubricant from the bag of playthings, and a long thin pink rubber butt probe, and lubed it generously. Slowly, I forced the knobby end through the tight virgin bud of her asshole, still grinding her clit vigorously with the palm of my left hand in a rolling fucking motion. I could tell she clamped the muscle down around the probe by the resistance I met sliding it in, but the rolling waves of a building orgasm conflicted with her desire to keep the intruder out of her ass, and I slid the slim length in another two inches, where it met more resistance. There was no need to force the probe further, I would use my hard cock to open her rectum up fully. Her pussy was dripping wet then from my clit-rubbing, and holding the bar between her knees with both hands, I knelt up and thrust my cock into her cunt, to gather the lubrication I would need to penetrate her tight tight ass. She humped up to meet my thrust, and moaned deep in her chest; her lust belying the tears still rolling down the sides of her cheeks. I pulled out quickly and pressed the head of my cock against the tight little button of her ass. Letting the spreader bar rest against my t-shirted chest, I grabbed the sides of her hips and leaned forward, curling her legs back upon herself, her buttocks curled up into the air as my cockhead pressed insistently at her anus. The moans in her chest had become higher pitched, and with a final effort the massive head of my cock popped through the hard ring of muscle, lodging in the soft warm end of her rectum.\n\n""Loosen up baby, don't fight it,"" I cautioned her. ""You want it, you can feel how wet your pussy is."" An involuntary moan of pleasure escaped me as I sunk my shaft another two inches into her tight hot ass, the hard tight rubberband of her sphincter muscle squeezing my shaft. Still eight more inches to go, and I was rock hard and ready.\n\nKaren looked as if she were sprouting from my groin, my huge shaft buried partways into her tight virgin ass, dilating it at least 2, maybe 3 inches, splitting her cheeks impossibly wide. I imagined the horrific screams she would be unleashing right then, if she hadn't been gagged. That fantasy made me nearly come, but I gained control. I forced another two inches down into her butt, and was rewarded with a high-pitched whistling, wheezing sound erupting from her chest, hissing through and around the gag. Encouraged, I leaned harder, and finally, I drove the full ten inches of my fat cock deep into her rectum. It was an effort not to shoot my load as I stopped for a moment, experiencing the full length of my cock buried in her gut, the soft, warm walls of Karen's rectum convulsively gripping my shaft, caressing it's length as the lower half of her body spasmed in the throes of unspeakable agony. She was managing to make a fair keening wailing noise from around the ball gag, but I wanted her to be able to breathe through the gag; she wouldn't be able to do that if I'd covered her mouth with duct tape, and the ball gag was more secure; from experience I had learned that tape would eventually come loose from saliva and straining.\n\nI reached back to put a finger at the opening of her pussy; sure enough, it was still sopping wet, and her clit jumped and danced, fully engorged, when I brushed my finger over it. I reached around her spread legs and grabbing her tits for support I began at last to really fuck her behind.\n\nSlowly at first, I pulled my cock about halfway out of her ass, watching as it threatened to pull her inside out, then pressed it back in, the incredible heat of her bowels making it hard to manage much self-control. I marveled at the tightness of her virgin sphincter, how the muscle rolled tightly up and down the length of my meat as I slowly reamed it in and out of her butt. She bled some, most unwilling virgin buttholes do; it wasn't a whole lot, and it added some lubrication. I started pounding her butt in earnest then, losing all control, slamming the full length of my now shit and blood-covered cock in and out of her asshole. I hardly cared then how badly I was tearing her up inside; it wouldn't show when Nunzio collected her, as long as she wasn't still bleeding, and nothing could compare to the ecstatic sensations of slamming virgin butt. I rocked back and forth riding in and out of her cornhole, squeezing her breasts brutally as I clutched them for support in my humping frenzy. I drilled that dick of mine in and out of her clutching asshole, bullying it as far into her gut as I could force it, rocking and rolling and humping into that little teenager until finally, cock-ring, crank, and all, I came, thrusting hard and deep into her colon, geyser after geyser of my semen shooting up into her belly.\n\nI pulled my dick from Karen's ass with a wet popping sound, smiling as strings of my cum mixed with the blood and shit of her virgin ass dripped from my dick to the sheets beneath me. I hummed happily as I I watched her newly initiated ass-muscle wink spasmodicly, rivulets of my semen mixed with Karen's blood and shit dribbling from her rectum to pool between her legs, only sorry that I hadn't thought to place a towel of some sort underneath her to catch the fluids that would invariably leak from her body over the next day or so.\n\nThe cock ring had kept me hard for longer than I would have imagined; I glanced at the clock and was shocked to see that I had been pistoning my dick in her ass for well over half an hour. This Karen bitch was now writhing before me, in obvious agony, twisting her head from side to side, tears of anguish flying from her face, so I knew I hadn't damaged her too badly; she would have fainted by then like that Gary kid had, another time I'd lost control, but she was healthy; red-faced, and kicking. Her ass was not even bleeding at all by the time I pulled out, the blood in my cum wasn't fresh, so I knew I hadn't ruptured her. It was nearly eleven then, and I needed to get away from the seedy hotel for a while, go home, feed my cats, water the plants, jog around the fucking park, except not after dark. With all that crank still jogging through my veins and my hard-on spent, I needed to GET OUT. I showered, quickly washing my filthy member using the \Shower Massage/ I'd installed so I wouldn't have to touch the filth of her innards, crusted on my groin, incidentally reviving my prick just enough to make it the least bit hard and give me the motivation to prepare Karen for when I returned. I slipped on a clean pair of briefs from the dresser drawer, liking the soft feel of the cotton against my half-hard cock.\n\nI went back into the bathroom and returned with my jar of \HEET/, a muscle liniment. It was the water soluble kind; I'd be able to wash it off Karen's body when I was done with the next stage of her treatment, so I wouldn't have to worry about any of it burning my own sensitive parts. I lifted the girl by her spreader bar, and twisted her sideways on the bed again, so her feet were facing towards me as I stood in front of the bathroom, the light illuminating me from behind. I cut a number of generous strips of silver tape and laid them carefully face up on the bed next to her prone body. Then, taking a medium sized studded black rubber vibrating dildo from the bag of toys I'd deposited on the bed, I scooped a generous glop of \HEET/ from the jar and liberally coated the dildo with the slick gel. Karen just stared at me, breathing hard. In the dim illumination of the Christmas lights, I was sure she didn't know what I was using to lubricate it with. I turned the vibrator up on high.\n\nI smiled evilly at her.\n\nI grabbed the spreader bar and curled her back on herself, her cunt and ravaged asshole pointing straight up. She whimpered behind the gag, not knowing what to expect. I rammed the coated dildo all the way into her cunt, still raw and sore from when I had dry fucked it, I'm sure, and working quickly, I taped over her cunt and pussy, laying a thick wide layer of tape that ran from her belly, between her legs to her back, an effective harness to keep the vibrating, \HEET/ coated, nubbed dildo firmly in her pussy, and wound a strip twice around her torso to hold the crotch band in place.\n\nI began to laugh then, as I could see her brain slowly registering what was happening, as the \HEET/ began to seep into the tender, raw skin of the pussy I'd brutally raped only an hour or so earlier. Her hips flipped up towards her chest, and I watched as her belly muscles contracted, futilely trying to expel the instrument of torture buried in her loins. Her knees flipped down again, her back arched, and a goddawful wail vibrated from her chest. Her knees flipped up and down again a number of times as her brain overloaded, trying to find a position that would ease the burning deep within her belly. I realized her electrified movements might flip her off the bed so she would crack her skull open on the floor, so I dragged her back to the head of the bed and locked the two set of handcuffs dangling from the wall to the bar holding her knees apart. She could rattle and twist sideways in her futile attempts to relieve the fire in her loins, but she was safe from injuring herself falling off the bed. I dressed, laughing and humming, interrupting my tune to laugh out loud at the sight of Karen's anguished gyrations, and I put on my coat and left to get some fresh air, such as it exists in this city.\n\n***\n\nI took the train back to my apartment, fed the cats, watered the plants, tried to eat, but I was too wired. I knew I'd have to force some food into the piece of tail I had waiting for me back in the hotel room in Times Square, though, or she'd be too weak to be much fun after a few more ""sessions"", unless I cranked her up like I was. But frankly, I didn't want to waste any of my blow on her. Though I imagined it would be one HELLUVA ride, bucking around on some bound down wench who was speeding her ass off. I decided to save that experiment for another time, another girl.\n\nI walked around the neighborhood, nodding at Mrs. Levitz, smiling at the two queers on Neighborhood Watch that night who lived on the first floor of my walk-up. There was a deli around the block that closed at midnight, I stopped in there for some rolls, none of the cold cuts were worth shit; I was too cranked still, and frankly, their cheese was tough and the olive loaf, Oscar fucking Mayer made better, but it still beat chili dogs from the 7-Eleven, so I grabbed some anyway.\n\nI paced around my apartment, did a couple hard laps on the Stairmaster through Letterman's monologue, showered, paced, climbed the fucking walls, and headed back to the room over the arcade. I had pussy on my brain, my dick wouldn't stay down, I needed at that tasty little bitch I'd left tied to the bed. I paced the subway train the whole way back; bums were edging away from me, I was acting so juiced.\n\nWhen I arrived, I dumped the food on the dresser, hung up my jacket, and immediately skimmed off my shoes, socks, pants and briefs and sat down on the little chair next to the bed, to stroke my raging boner, swilling one of the beers I kept stashed in the little fridge in the closet. I drink like a guppy when I'm ""on"", it's partly why I work out so much, to avoid a damn beer gut.\n\nI stroked my cock, watching Karen resting as best she could, sweat-soaked and exhausted, her legs bent double over the bar and secured to the rings in the wall, undulating slowly as the vibrator coated with muscle liniment I'd crammed in her cunt before I'd left continued to do it's work. She'd probably been coming for well over an hour; it was past 1am, and the \Heet/ had long since stopped burning inside her. I knew from experience that the effect only really lasted 15, maybe 20 minutes. She was moaning gutturally, drooling around the ball gag, rolling her head from side to side, hardly aware that I was there, she was so lost in her own pleasure.\n\nI pulled the gag from Karen's mouth, and she lay there with her jaw hanging open. I'm sure it ached from being forced open for so long. I'd need to take the tape off her body soon and truss her up with the leather harnesses I kept stored in the closet; the tape would leave nasty residue and tear at her skin, give her a nasty rash, if I left it there too long. She needed to be blemish free in a little over a day. I placed the piece of her shirt that I'd used to wipe the shaving cream off her cunt with over the spot where my cum had leaked out of her ass after I'd taken it's cherry, and I unhooked the knee spreader bar from the wall and grabbed her unprotesting, bound body by the shoulders and dragged it down the length of the bed so that she was now in the center of the bed with her head pointing towards the foot.\n\nI was intending to have some fun with her in the shower; she needed to be freshened up for the next phase of my little private party, but my prick was insisting on another lick at her still fresh asshole. I rolled this little fourteen-year-old honey onto her stomach, and cut the tape that was securing her ankles to her thighs and removed the bar that was holding her knees lewdly spread. I knew I couldn't keep her immobilized like that for too much longer without crippling her.\n\nHer calves stayed folded against the backs of her thighs; I pulled roughly on her ankles, stretching her leg muscles by force. She screamed at the tearing pain in her calf muscles and hamstrings. Unused to their new freedom, they strained to remain contracted. I knelt on the back of her ankles and began cutting away the tape that created the harness that was holding the vibrating dildo jammed in her snatch, tearing at the tape, knowing that the quick burning pain as it ripped from her flesh would hardly quiet the agony coursing through the backs of her legs. Her shrieking did escalate though as I tore the heavy tape from her bald, shaved twat, and her screaming was exciting my lust to such a peak that I had to have her, right then, in the ass, with that dildo still jammed in her pussy.\n\nI grabbed her slim young hips and pulled her to her knees. Her screaming turned to moans of pleasure as her new kneeling position eased the pain in her calf muscles, and the dildo slid pleasurably inside her. Kneeling over her slim frame, I pulled her ass cheeks wide apart, and pressed the bulging head of my cock against the button of her ass. I didn't think it was going to fit this time, with her cunt filled by that vibrator, but I found that she reflexively constricted and then immediately relaxed her ass muscle when I walloped her buttocks, so spanking and thrusting in careful rhythm, I slowly managed to force my thick cock into the narrow tight channel of her rectum.\n\nIt was the most incredible sensation, that vibrator stuffed into her gash purring against my throbbing rod buried in her neighboring tunnel. I could feel the heat of the motor that had been running for almost two hours, I could feel every nub through the tightly stretched walls of her cunt, if I hadn't been so cranked I would've shot off right then as soon as I popped this little bitch, but it was almost as if I couldn't come if I had wanted to, and I started slowly grinding my dick in her ass as Karen shrieked and twisted beneath the punishing action of my meat slowly moving deep inside her.\n\nI had just enough control to realize that there truly was a danger of rupturing her, as unused to fanny fucking as she was. I pulled out and flipped her over on her back, and grabbing the back of her knees I pushed her legs towards her chest and re-penetrated her, with that incredible vibrator still massaging my tool. I knelt back then so I was actually sitting on my heels, with her legs around my sides and my dick buried up her ass. I had a clear grip on the base of the dong, her bald plump mound displayed there in my lap.\n\nKaren lay there and moaned, pitifully prone, as I started fucking her, and myself, with the dildo buried in her box, reaming it into her faster and harder as it rubbed up and down the length of my shaft from inside her body, its head bumping along the ridge of mine as I slammed it into her. I pulled at her plump pussy lips with my free hand, pinching and twisting them painfully, alternately slapping her belly so that her groin muscles would contract, involuntarily milking my cock. Finally though, after masturbating myself from inside her bowels with this humming dildo, I really needed to HUMP her. I pulled the dildo out of her snatch, her juices dripping wetly from her slit, drooling off the head of the dong, shining multi-colored in the dim glow of the Christmas lights, and she groaned in relief even as I curled her legs back and knelt over her and started really banging down into her butt. I leaned all the way over her so that I was biting and clawing at her tits; she started rocking in rhythm with my cock grinding in her ass, grunting more in pleasure than pain now even as I mauled her.\n\n""Tell me you WANT it, whore!,"" I punctuated this order with a deep hard thrust that made her yelp.\n\n""No.."" she moaned, tears leaking from her swollen eyes.\n\nI pinched her clit between my fingernails as I pulled completely out of her and then brutally re-penetrated, my balls slapping against her curled spine as I speared her, my hairy belly slamming into her cleft buttocks.\n\n""Tell me YOU WANT IT!,"" I roared. She was about to come, and I would MAKE her beg me this time. I ground my hips in a circular motion, my cock twisting in the depth of her bowels. Karen moaned, her eyes squeezed tightly shut as she writhed helplessly, skewered on my rod. ""Beg me to fuck you, deeper, HARDER!"" I slapped her face, keeping tempo with my damaging thrusts, again and again, as she moaned and twisted, my cock reaming in and out of her rectum, tearing her open, the tight muscle of her ass gripping my cock as I rammed it home, twisting slightly, knowing the angle would cause her excruciating pain.\n\nShe shrieked, and began begging, wailing patheticly. ""Please..."" she screamed, as my cock burrowed into her, "" please.. fuck me."" She started to sob, rocking helplessly, sliding back and forth as my cock pushed into her. Completely broken, at last. ""Fuck me."" she wailed. ""fuck me.""\n\nI slammed into her.\n\n""please..."" she begged, her voice rising hysterically as my thick hot pole tortured the warm walls of her rectum. ""fuck me.""\n\n""Tell me HOW!"" I yelled at her, humping furiously, as I started slapping her upturned twat, feeling the juices of her lust pouring out of it even as my prick tortured her ass.\n\n""Fuck me HARDER!"" she wailed, twisting in agony, impaled on my meat. ""Please!"" she shrieked, between thrusts. ""Hard. Fuck me HARD!""\n\nI complied with her demands, slamming into her with one last brutal stroke; a wailing shriek like I'd never heard before in my ""career"" ripped from her lungs, and I came then, her pleading words and agonized screams pushing me over the edge. I pulled out of her ass, the last drops of cum dribbling from the eye of my prick. I was in such a frenzy still that my dick didn't even really go soft, only sagged. Karen lay on her back, humping the air as a powerful orgasm ripped through her young body, an orgasm *I* had tortured out of her. I grabbed my belt and started whaling the lower half of her prone torso, my blows landing across her pelvis and lower belly, meeting her thrusts. She twisted and wailed as I continued to lash at her, and yet she humped up to meet the blows, grinding and twisting her hips in ecstasy.\n\nFinally my frenzy was spent. \n\nKaren lay there covered in sweat, sobbing silently, her belly, crotch, and upper legs a brilliant, swollen red, breathing raggedly, her face red and tear-stained. Her breasts were decorated with my teeth marks, smaller red welts dotting the upper part of her torso where I had clawed her in my passion. \n\nI stood, sweating and now nearly erect again from the beating I'd just given this juicy little tart, contemplating the fruits of my passion.\n\n""You've never felt that much pleasure in your life.""\n\nShe turned away and sobbed silently, involuntarily humping her hips in the after shocks of this last orgasm I'd wrung from her.\n\n""Look at me!"" I growled at her.\n\nThis time she twisted her head and stared into my face.\n\nI smiled down at her. Sal would find this one well trained when he picked her up.\n\n""We're going to have to wash you out inside so I can fuck you in the pussy again,"" I informed her. She started whimpering and dribbling tears. I liked when she cried it made her look like a little girl.\n\n""But first you have to eat. There's the tuna sandwich I brought you this afternoon, or there's cold cuts, salami, cheese, olive loaf."" I watched as she lay on her back, legs spread, mutely shivering, her arms still bound to her sides. ""I'm not having you fainting on me from hunger.""\n\nShe stared mutely into space.\n\n""You can eat something or I can fill your ass like I filled your cunt earlier while I was gone."" I watched as her whole body spasmed involuntarily at the mention of her raw, raped rectum being filled with burning ointment.\n\n""Can you untie my hands to eat?"" She asked me then. I smiled. \n\n""I think I can do that.""\n\nI returned from the closet with a longer spreader bar, the longest one I had. She was incredibly limber, and lay passively as I fastened an ankle to each end of the bar with the thick leather straps, and locked the closures with small padlocks. Her legs were spread at more than a 90o angle, her pussy lewdly exposed. I sat her up and roughly tore the duct tape from her body, smiling at her futile efforts to hide the pain she was feeling. She ate then, three rolls, a half pound of salami, two pickles, half the tuna sandwich, and three glasses of water. I wouldn't allow her a beer, god only knew if it would make her puke.\n\n""Boy fucking really makes you hungry,"" I remarked, returning to the closet to produce a thick leather belt that I then buckled around her waist. It had two leather cuffs attached to the back that I secured her wrists with. I don't like to restrain the people I bone *too* much; I know that it freaks some of them out pretty bad which always juices me, but it gets in the way of the skin-on-skin grinding that I really like, all those harnesses and shit just mean less flesh to spank and poke and bite.\n\nI pushed Karen onto her back, knowing her arms would be painfully bent beneath her, as I prepared the shower. She was whimpering low in her throat, afraid of what unknown new games I had planned. The fun would really begin, now that I'd taught this little piece of ass some new things about pain and pleasure and had properly busted in her butt-muscle.\n\n\n\nThe hotel was old, which meant it had a real shower, a tub, with a shower curtain, not one of those goddamn telephone booth stalls you find now in cheap hotels. A few months earlier I had screwed some heavy duty hooks into the beams in the ceiling, and I hummed happily as I hooked the end of two heavy chains to two of the hooks.\n\nDragging Karen off the bed by the armpits I wrestled her awkwardly through the bathroom door and laid her on the floor. I then grabbed the spreader bar and hoisted her body off of the ground and attached it to the two hooks on the ends of the chains so she was suspended, upside down, her hair hanging to the bottom of the tub, facing outward. She was twisting and shrieking, terrified at being suspended upside down like this with her hands trussed up to the back of her waist. \n\nI sat down on the end of the tub and since she was taller than most of the pussy and ass I'd suspended over the last few months, her head was right at my crotch; I didn't need to stand to get my cock into her mouth.\n\nSitting there on the end of the tub, I grabbed her head and thrust my dick up into her mouth as she screamed hysterically. The warmth of her mouth contrasted sharply with the cool porcelain against my ass, and as hysterically afraid as seemed to be of being suspended like this, she continued to attempt to scream, opening her throat and allowing me to thrust and hump up into her neck. From this angle I could SEE my cock pushing out the walls of her esophagus; it was almost enough to make me come just WATCHING my dick sliding up and down inside her, but I felt her begin to choke reflexively after only two or three thrusts, and horrified that she might puke, I quickly pulled out of her. She seemed to regain her grip somewhat, and started begging and howling for me to let her down. She was so completely freaked that I knew that torturing her would be pointless, wasted. Instead, I worked on calming her down. While she continued to scream and twist, I began rubbing on her clit, and I gently thrust the nozzle of a full tube of one of those gel shampoos down into her vagina and squeezed almost the entire contents into her, rubbing and rolling the heel of my palm around her clit. Her breathing was slowing down, my unexpected gentleness having the desired effect. I left her there for only a moment as I went to retrieve my waterproof vibrator from my seemingly bottomless bag of toys. Gently, with the shampoo acting as a lubricant, I pushed the vibrator into her pussy, green sticky shampoo oozing out around the lips and dribbling between the cheeks of her ass, and down the front of her belly. I rubbed her clit now slickly coated with the goo, and started pistoning the vibrator in and out of her, working the shampoo into a thick white foam as she stopped shrieking finally and began moaning and thrusting her hips in the air. Just as she was about to come, I pulled the vibrator out of her body and knelt down to look into her upside down face. Her eyes were glazed with lust, and she moaned softly.\n\n""You want me to fuck you now, don't you?"" I asked her.\n\nShe moaned softly. ""yes""\n\n""You want my big hard cock in your tight little pussy, don't you?"" I asked my young prize. I smiled when she didn't answer me. I still had a few surprises left.\n\nI took the hose which I had attached to the tub spout, and turned the water to a gentle flow, sliding the nozzle into her cunt, the lukewarm stream washing the shampoo from inside her, white rivulets of foam running down the front and back of her body. The warm water filling her insides and flowing down her body was starting to arouse her again, and I helped her along, soliticously rubbing her nub for her. As she neared her climax, I turned off the cold water and waited as the temperature slowly rose inside her. She began moaning, at first the heat exciting her more, and then she started writhing, the hot water burning her sore, chafed, tortured cunt-walls. Her belly pumped futilely, trying to oust the hose snaking into her, but I held it steady as she swayed, screaming shrilly as the water burned inside her. I sat down again on the end of the tub, my dick jutting skyward as I imagined her agony, pleased with my ingenuity. Satisfied that the hose would not slip out of her, I grabbed her head and again thrust up into her mouth, so aroused that I no longer cared if she did barf on my cock; I would make her lick it off me if she did. Her long hair hung down between my legs, rubbing my balls as I fucked up into her throat, her body twisting from the neck as the water pulsed into her pussy, not *quite* hot enough to actually scald her.\n\nI grabbed the back of her head and began thrusting faster, one hand caressing the front of Karen's throat, feeling my cock as it traveled up and down inside her neck, the other hand holding her head steady. The water coursing down her body really was hot; though when it reached me it had cooled somewhat, and actually excited me so that I would thrust with an especially hard jolt up into her warm wet mouth as the drops landed on my flesh. Again though, I felt her struggling weaken and knew she was going to suffocate soon.\n\nI'm not a necrophiliac and I still wanted to fuck this little bitch over the next few days, so I reluctantly pulled my woodie from her mouth and let her catch her breath as I rubbed the head of my cock over her face. I held her head steady, pressing my dickhead into her eyelids, rubbing it over her cheeks, around her nose, across her chin, every now and then fucking into her wet gasping mouth for a few quick strokes. \n\nI continued this for a while, alternately rubbing her face with my cock and then fucking her mouth in short quick strokes. She gasped for air between strokes, not having time to shriek as I would thrust back into her and block her vocal cords. As I fucked her face, I tried to keep an eye on the water spilling from her cunt. When at last it ran clear, with no trace of the sudsy shampoo that I had filled her with, I reluctantly pulled my cock from her mouth and slipped the hose from her pussy lips.\n\nShe began moaning and crying now that she had caught her breath, thankfully she hadn't barfed as I crammed my meat into her maw, but she wasn't hysterical anymore now that the hose had stopped running.\n\nI needed to be really sure that all the liniment was out of her cunt; I didn't want any nasty surprises if there were some residue sticking to her cervix when the sensitive head of my dick pounded into it, so I stood up and reached two fingers into her snatch which was about at the level of my breastbone. Karen's screams increased in intensity, her pussy muscle clenching at my fingers as she tried unsuccessfully to keep them from pushing into its painfully swollen depth. I rubbed my fingers around the wet but un-lubricated walls, re-assured that there was no slick hot liniment still lurking. I re-inserted my hand, this time cupping it to penetrate with all five fingers. Karen thrashed her head around in circles; she shrieked and wailed and twisted and swayed on the chains as I relentlessly pushed my hand down into her tortured snatch, finally my fingers hit bottom, my hand completely buried in her, her red swollen pussy lips hotly griping my wrist. I scraped the tips of my fingers along the entrance to her womb, re-assured that I would not burn the tender head of my cock when I boned her.\n\nSlowly, I made a fist inside Karen's cunt, and began fucking her. Slowly at first, feeling the clutching heat grip my arm as I pumped my fist in her pussy, her shrieking reverberating deafeningly off the smooth tiled walls. I picked up the pace, now punching down into her body, fucking her hard with my hand, rubbing my rigid bone against her belly as she writhed and shrieked while I plundered her tender swollen depths. \n\nSatisfied for the moment, I pulled the length of my arm from Karen's pussy and went back to prepare the bed.\n\nI pulled off the filthy cum- shit- and blood-crusted sheets, and rolled them up in a pile at the bottom of the closet, and laid the remaining blanket over the worn, stained mattress. The majority of those stains probably belonged to me.\n\nI took Karen down from where she hung and laid her out on her back on the bed. She started whimpering, begging me not to fuck her.\n\n""Please!"" she wailed pitifully. ""It hurts too much""\n\nI rummaged around in the paper bag and returned with a large rubber dildo.\n\nI ignored her pleas. ""This time I'm going to fuck you in the cunt while I shove a dildo in your ass.""\n\nKaren started thrashing her head, the only part of her body she could still move easily. ""No!"" she shrieked. ""No.. no... ""\n\nShe continued crying as I climbed onto the bed. I like to have their legs free when I fuck them, I've found that damn bar gets in the way at the worst times, so I released her legs from the cuffs and put the bar back in the closet for later. She immediately clamped her knees together when I went to the closet.\n\n""Open your knees!"" I yelled at her when I returned to the bed. She kept her knees closed; she must've really been sore inside to risk what I was about to do to her.\n\nI was furious.\n\nI grabbed my belt from the dresser, and lashed the little whore square across her breasts. She arched her back as best she could with her arms bound beneath her, digging her heels into the bed, and let loose an ear-splitting scream. I struck her again, aiming for her nipples, laying stripe after stripe across every inch of her precious boobs. She was thrashing furiously, screaming horrificly, her legs now spread as wide as she could spread them, too late complying with my orders.\n\n""FUCK ME!"" she shrieked, her limber fourteen-year-old body gyrating helplessly under my lashing blows.\n\n""PLEASE!"" she wailed louder still as I continued raining blow after blow across her tortured breasts. My cock was jutting from my groin then, straining towards her loins. I crawled between her spread legs, the rubber rod clutched in my right hand.\n\n""Lift up your knees!"" I ordered Karen, slapping her belly before she had a chance to comply. Terrified, she lifted her knees towards her chest.\n\nCrazed with lust from the thrashing I had just administered, I grabbed the back of her left leg and pushed it further towards her chest, exposing her swollen, wrinkled asshole. Her belly was twitching in terror, she was too frightened to speak, staring at me wild-eyed, breathing raggedly, in great gulping gasps.\n\nI pushed the rubber dong against her sphincter, twisting and thrusting, cruelly driving it up into her dry, unlubed ass still sore from the last two times I'd fucked it. Karen moaned and twisted, biting her lip, afraid to cry out. I drove the length of the fake cock all the way into her until the narrowed base plunged through her sphincter, the muscle involuntarily holding the dong inside her rectum.\n\n My heart was pounding in my chest, pumping blood toward my engorged cock, and I grabbed Karen's right leg and leaned over her and pushed my big fat cock into her swollen pussy, and she did cry out then; her head arched back, every muscle stiffened, and she rolled her head from side to side as my cock tore relentlessly into her box, narrowed by the dildo embedded in her ass. It was was almost painful for me, my thick, hot meat scraping against dry swollen walls, the recent hot shampoo douche and subsequent fist-fucking having washed any trace of lubrication out of her, but in my crazed state it felt pleasurable, and though at first I couldn't fully penetrate her, I pulled out and slammed in harder, each frenzied thrust opening her swollen snatch up a little more.\n\n""Tell me how you want it bitch!"" I growled at her through clenched teeth as I humped furiously between her legs, driving my hips harder and harder until finally my cock head slammed into her cervix; her shrieking increasing in volume as my rod finally managed to completely split her open.\n\nWhen she didn't respond to me, I let go of her legs and grabbed the red flaming globes of her breasts, using them to pull myself up her body as I thrust myself between her legs, humping faster and harder than I thought I knew how. She lay beneath me, shrieking and writhing, lost in agony as I mauled her tortured tits, my cock brutally torturing her already sore pussy as it reamed back and forth along the dildo buried in the adjacent channel.\n\n""Tell me how you want it you little slut!"" I ordered Karen again, as I lurched on top of her, cruelly punishing her with my cock.\n\nI felt the jism begin to rise, my nuts were tightening, and I knew I was about to come.\n\n""TELL ME TO FUCK YOU!"" I bellowed at the girl twisting and writhing beneath me, pinned to the bed by my pistoning dick buried in her cunt. I rammed in and out of her with as much energy as I had, pushing her back towards the head of the bed.\n\n""TELL ME!"" I ordered her again, furious at her resistance, twisting the raw flesh of her breasts cruelly as I rode her, holding back my orgasm, waiting for her to break, to tell me she wanted it, to beg me to fuck her.\n\n""FUCK ME!"" Karen shrieked finally, screaming as loud as she could, unable to resist as I mauled her tits with my hands, mauled her cunt with my turgid meat. ""FUCK ME HARDER! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! PLEASE FUCK ME!""\n\nI slammed into her again and again, exulting in the sensation of the underside of my cock sliding along the length of the fake cock in her ass, as the sperm boiled out of my nuts, shooting deep into Karen's swollen twat, squeezing out around my shaft as I continued thrusting into that narrow channel while my dick slowly softened.\n\n I rolled off of my hot little piece of tail as she lay, still writhing and hiccupping, sobbing uncontrollably, no longer shrieking now that my soft dick had slipped from her tight little pussy.\n\n""God you are good, baby,"" I groaned, finally spent. I looked at the clock, and it was nearly 4am, three hours since I'd returned. I was coming off the speed rush finally, and I needed to do a few more hits and take a walk around the neighborhood. I didn't intend to sleep until after I delivered THIS wench. She was turning out to be too good for my dick to forget about; and I hadn't even thought she'd be my type. I had a good twenty-four hours of hard fucking left in her before I needed to clean her up and get her presentable.\n\nI rolled up to a sitting position, and went in and started the shower while I rolled Karen over and tied her legs spread-eagled to the foot of the bed. She wouldn't be lying on her arms all the while I was gone, she'd really be reasonably comfortable, even with the dildo still shoved up her ass.\n\nI went back to my shower, humming happily, my prick satisfied for the moment.\n\n ***\n\n4am on Times Square, Tuesday morning, speeding my ass off. Cold and damp, ""the city that makes it's own gravy"" according to Letterman. Wearing just a pair of jeans, a white t-shirt, and my leather jacket, my prize possession, though I don't own a bike, never even been on one. If I hadn't been so juiced I would've been freezing my ass off. But when I'm in this state, nothing but time gets me down, and I cruised the neighborhood, mostly sightseeing, nodding to Chris, the 6'2"" transvestite whore who worked Nunzio's arcade. I'd boned him once out of curiosity, but found the experience... lacking. I don't know, maybe I'm jaded, or maybe I just like doing unwilling kids. Because boy this little bitch I had locked up kept making my dick jump every time my thoughts wandered back to her firm little body. I tried to choke down a bag of fries at the McD's but damn you know how it is when you're wired.\n\nThe lights, the bums, the guys trying to sell you pencil-shaving joints from a big baggie while the cops pick their noses and practice twirling their batons, there's nothing like it. Maybe Amsterdam, I've heard, but I don't know, I don't get out much. Been to Philly once, what a pit.\n\nI stopped in this 24 hour drugstore, some crazy Dot ran the place. It's actually pretty safe, out in the middle of the city like that, all lit up. Too many fucking people around for a good crash-n-grab artist. Mostly I was wandering, letting the crank blow through my veins, get it really circulating good. I was gearing up to start the real home stretch session with my little honey and I wanted to be in rare form. By this afternoon I'd have to start taking it easy, at least as far as the visible part of her body was concerned.\n\nI was just browsing the store. Straight pins. Nail clippers. Paper clips. Getting ideas. I returned to the hotel room with my little bag of office supplies in my jacket pocket.\n\nSitting down on the chair next to the bed, I gulped another beer from the little fridge, rubbing myself as I stared at Karen's prone form, secured face down, her legs tied to the ends of the bed spread invitingly wide, exposing to view my cum drying on the lips of her pussy and the blanket where it had leaked.\n\nShe was lying quietly, her long hair splayed about her shoulders, breathing softly. Perhaps she'd been sleeping; I hadn't been gone more than an hour, it was 5am by the clock on the dresser.\n\nShe turned her head to look at me, her arms still secured to the back of her waist by the strong leather belt circling her torso. I sat without speaking, continuing to rub myself and gulp my beer as we stared at each other in the dim illumination of the Christmas lights. It was taking me longer to get good and hard now; I'd used up a good deal of my cum and energy over the last 12 hours and hadn't rested at all; but my dick was coming back to life and when I got it all the way up, the crank would keep me and my cock going for as long as I wanted. I opened another beer, and moved onto the bed to kneel between Karen's spread legs. I was still clothed, still wearing my jacket, though I'd taken my shoes off when I came in. They were wet, dirty. I don't like dirt.\n\nI hadn't spoken a word since I'd returned. Still without speaking, I took the base of the dildo in her ass in my free hand and began slowly pistoning it in Karen's upturned butt as I gulped more beer. It was tight and dry; I could see ample blood coating the shaft each time I pulled it out. Karen had begun crying again, but most of her resistance seemed to have drained and she lay there as I fucked that dildo into her sore sore rectum, as she moaned and twisted her buttocks.\n\nTaking some pity on her, I poured some of the beer onto the shaft of the rubber rod for lubrication, and slowly continued poling out her ass with the fake cock as I finished off my beer. I needed to do something to really get me up again, though, and I knew the best thing for that was a really fine whipping. I'd contained myself to merely beating her with my belt; I was ready for the real thing now.\n\nReleasing her legs from the ropes that bound them to the bed, I freed Karen's hands from the cuffs attaching them to the belt around her waist, and rolled her over and removed the belt. I let her lie there unbound as I returned to the closet to retrieve the implements I would need to properly bind her for the next stage of her ordeal. She lay unmoving; I was unconcerned that she would try to leave, sure that the lower half of her body would not respond well after having been so brutally used over the last twelve or so hours.\n\nI pushed Karen's legs back against her chest and used one of those nylon belts to strap the backs of her knees to the sides of her chest so that she was bent double at the hips. You know those straps, the kind that you can buy at camping supply places, they have one of those plastic clips that releases when you squeeze it, and they're adjustable. I used some of the handy duct tape to bind her arms together behind the backs of her knees.\n\nLying on her back like that, her pussy and butthole were wonderfully displayed, and I had to stop for a moment to stroke my hardening cock through the front of my jeans, re-arrange it to a more comfortable position.\n\nKaren had started to whimper. Remember I hadn't said a word to my little belly warmer since I'd returned, and she was probably wondering what I was going to do to her now. I rather liked this new stage we'd entered, me doing whatever I pleased to her young body while she simply waited, wild-eyed. Slowly, almost gently, I pulled the dildo from her ass and she grunted as the head popped through her sphincter muscle. I gingerly took the latex cock into the bathroom and dropped it in the bottom of the tub; I would hose it off later.\n\nHer rectum experienced only a temporary freedom; I returned to my bag of goodies, and greased up the large black nubbed vibrator that had tortured her cunt earlier, and without warning thrust it all the way up into her ass. Karen moaned and tears rolled down the sides of her face, but bound as she was, she could only rock, very slightly, forward and backward. With her hips splayed the way they were she had almost no sideways motion.\n\nWith the first cock embedded in her ass I wanted to stuff Karen's forward channel as well, before proceeding with her whipping. I produced another vibrating dong from my bag of tricks, and taking pity on her poor tortured snatch, I lubed this one up as well and thrust it down into her upturned box. She cried out as I forced the dildo into her pussy; even lubed, the channel was tight, sore, and swollen nearly shut, made smaller by the dong already filling her butt. I turned the vibrators on the lowest speed, and as she got used to them filling her, she started to moan her pleasure.\n\nMy cock was growing painfully against my fly, the bulging head straining to peek out the waist-band, and so I slipped my jeans and briefs off. I must've looked pretty silly standing naked from the waist down with a half-hard cock circled by a leather studded cock-ring twitching in the breeze, still wearing my leather jacket and t-shirt, but fuckit, my juicy little piece of tail wasn't laughing at me, that's all I knew. As the vibrators did their work inside her, Karen's moans started to increase in intensity, and I drew my favorite whip from my toy box. I lashed between this teen's legs; with perfect aim I laid a stripe length-wise along her pussy, the tip of the lash catching her clitoris squarely.\n\nA goddawful caterwaul ripped from Karen's lungs when the whip landed on her naked twat and kissed her clit; my cock jumped straight up in the air at the sound of her scream and the sight of that artful stripe that I'd laid so perfectly down the middle of her snatch. I rained blow after blow then onto her exposed pussy, drawing back with all my force and aiming first for one side, then the other, raising bright red stripes along the plump bulge of her cunny, pulling my cock furiously with my other hand as Karen's screams intensified in volume and hysteria. I aimed for the tender area where her legs met her crotch, lacing her inner thighs with neatly placed stripes, periodically lashing her tender swollen clit to hear her scream in un-rivalled agony, my cock each time threatening to leap from my groin and burrow into her un-assisted by the rest of me. Even as I lashed her, I knew she must be getting aroused, the force of the whip landing along the base of the vibrator driving it into her cunt a bit each time I struck. Still thinking of her re-sale value, I stopped just short of drawing blood, and flipped her over so that she was kneeling with her butt up in the air, her shoulders pressed against the bed, her cheeks widely spread, exposed to my cruel ministrations. I lashed down between the cheeks of her ass, the whip licking along the tender edges of her violated butt muscle, as Karen shrieked and wailed, completely helpless as I drove the vibrator deeper into her with each searing blow. The inside cheeks of her ass were now covered by an un-distinguishable mass of angry red stripes; Karen was hoarse from screaming, able to emit only rasping grunts of agony as she twisted her head from side to side against the bed, drooling and crying. My cock was dancing in front of me, its full fat ten inches straining towards her exposed loins. I flipped Karen back over on her back and turned the vibrators wedged in her cunt and asshole up on high and began rubbing up and down along her tortured private parts as she thrashed her head and wailed helplessly. My cock needed a taste of her delicious little pussy, and I lusted to grind my hips brutally against this young teen's raw, whipped loins.\n\nI cut her arms free from her knees; I'm sure she hardly noticed the sensation of the tape pulled from her body, with her pussy and ass so freshly whipped occupying all her attention. I attached her arms back to the cuffs on the wall over her head, and released the strap binding her knees to her chest. She moved to lower her legs; shrieking in agony she quickly pulled them back into position, the whipping having made it more desirable for her not to move than to protect her exposed genitals.\n\nI smiled then, and pulled the vibrators from inside of her and deposited them with the one already lying in the bottom of the shower. The vibrator I pulled from her cunt trailed long strings of slime that attested to her arousal.\n\nKaren lay with her knees pulled up to her chest, her arms stretched over her head making her breast jut out nicely, the angry red area of her tortured loins begging me to grind my hips there. I grabbed the backs of her knees, still not having spoken to her in the time I'd been back, and thrust the full length of my shaft deep into her moist depths. She shrieked hysterically and arched her back as I slammed the head of my cock into the entrance of her young womb, this time not from the pain of my cock battering her cervix, but from my hairy loins grinding against her swollen, tortured pussy-lips.\n\nKaren's box was INCREDIBLY wet and slippery; the whipping had excited her more than I'd expected, and I lurched on top of this little fourteen-year-old slut, sliding my dick in and out of her snatch as it convulsively gripped my shaft each time my groin slapped into the tender red flesh of her whipped snatch. Even though she shrieked as if I was killing her, her cunt sucked at my stick, pulling me into her, begging me to slam her raw flesh, hurt her BETTER. I felt her belly beginning to tighten, and I didn't want her to come yet.\n\nI pulled my meat out of her box, dripping with the juicy evidence of how much my pain had pleasured her, and remembering the bag of ""supplies"" in my jacket pocket, I retrieved a box of push pins.\n\nI grabbed her right nipple with my right hand and pinched the little nub firmly between my thumb and forefinger; with my other hand I pushed one of the pins relentlessly into the center of the nub, driving the 1/4"" length of the pin all the way into her flesh. I left the little nail embedded in her nipple, smiling as she screamed and thrashed her head, and drove another one into her left nipple.\n\nSatisfied with this new level of cruelty, I thrust my cock back into Karen's cunt, slamming into her abused twat as I simultaneously pressed and twisted the tacks in her teats. Karen grunted and moaned, thrashing hysterically, the agony in her loins competing with the torture of her tits, even as this child's cunt continued coating my cock with it's declarations of pleasure as my meat ground insistently into its depths. I felt her about to orgasm again, and I leaned forward and pulled the push-pins from her nipples, as blood began to leak like red milk from the tips of her breasts. I grabbed Karen's tits roughly, pushing my cock up into her, rubbing my loins against her brutalized flesh, and began sucking the blood from her breasts, slamming into her especially hard, enjoying the sensations of her near spastic contortions as I ground myself between her legs and chewed at her bosom; I slid up her body as I fucked her, blood from her punctured titties staining my t-shirt, and pried her mouth open and began frenching this little slut, thrusting my tongue deep into her mouth, sharing the blood of her breasts with her, kissing her wetly, redly, staining her mouth and face a wet crimson as I simultaneously sucked fucked and kissed this hot little wench. Karen was crying and twisting beneath me as I lay on top of her, moving insistently inside her, her cunt-walls gripping me hotly.\n\nI needed to take this all up a notch. Frankly, I was enjoying my catch so much that I no longer cared if she had any retail value after I was done with her, I just wanted to get my rocks off. From my pocket I produced a small box of straight pins.\n\nI sat back up on my heels, and with my cock still buried in Karen's snatch, I clutched her left breast and drove one of the pins into the edge of her areola; Karen shrieked and twisted, but with her arms bound and my cock in her cunt she couldn't move much. Her twisting on my cock only excited me more, as each pin I pressed into her nipples caused waves of anguish to ripple through her body and massage my dick.\n\nHer pleasure centers were so confused, so overloaded with pain that they were reporting it back to her as ecstasy. My cock was sliding easily now in Karen's cunt; too easily give me enough pleasure. I like fucking young girls BECAUSE they're tight and dry.\n\nPulling out of her, I unlocked Karen's hands from the wall over her head. She immediately went to clutch at her tits, remove the instruments of torture, but I slapped her hands back, still never having spoken to her the whole time I'd been balling her. I pulled her to a sitting position and cuffed her hands behind her back, then forced her back onto her back.\n\nI smiled down at Karen as I knelt between her legs, my cock dancing, my shirt stained with the small quantity of blood I had tortured from her breasts.\n\n""So, you little slut, you're awful hot for it this morning."" It was going on six, I'd been at her for about an hour now. I was starting to sweat in my jacket, but it gave me a kick wearing it, it seemed to intimidate this little bitch even more. Karen stared at me, wild-eyed, nostrils flared.\n\n""Tell me how you want it."" I smiled cruelly. Really, I bared my teeth at her more than smiled.\n\nKaren breathed hard, staring at my psychotic speed-crazed face, blood still leaking from the tips of her breasts.\n\n""hard."" she whispered, terrified at what she saw in my face. ""fuck me hard.""\n\nI grinned.\n\n""If you say so,"" I grabbed her hips and flipped her over. Karen screamed as her breasts smashed into the bed, driving the many pins in her nipples deeper into her sensitive breast tissue, small red spots appearing on the blanket where the punctured tips made contact. I supposed I was probably destroying some milk ducts or something, but for all the pleasure I was getting from this healthy little dick-warmer, I hardly cared that some potential brat might not be able to suck his mamma's titty.\n\nI lay down on top of Karen's back and thrust my cock into the tortured, whipped crack of her ass, splitting the ring of her chafed, abused sphincter with my cockhead and ramming my dick into her rectum, as she howled helplessly, a bit of lubricant from the dildo that I had recently jammed in there easing the way only a bit. My added weight on Karen's back crushed her tits more cruelly yet, driving the pins even deeper into her as I ground myself in her ass.\n\nThe cuffs securing Karen's hands behind her were digging into my gut, though, so I pulled out of her ass and grabbing her hips I pulled this tasty little bitch to a kneeling position, her screaming increasing as her tits dragged along the bed, her punctured nipples leaving a thin red streak along the blanket, the pins twisting inside her breasts tearing the flesh. I split her ass-cheeks and thrust my hard fat ten inches deep into her chute, ramming in and out of it's soft hot depth. Karen wailed as her breasts were pulled back and forth along the bed by my thrusting in her ass; she shrieked anew when I leaned over her and reached around to cruelly twist her tortured clit that I had whipped so recently; she screamed harder as I slammed my rod into the abused depths of her rectum, twisting myself viciously inside her; she wailed and shrieked as I pulled at her hair, riding her like a stallion, my cock buried up her ass burrowing into her, thrusting and bucking as hard as I could. And every time I slammed it home, buried to the hilt in her ass, my balls slapped wetly against her pussy as it poured out its juices proclaiming its lust.\n\n""Tell me you want it bitch!"" I bellowed at the girl rocking beneath my like a wild pony. I pushed into her backdoor with a tremendous force, knocking her knees out from under her as she fell forward to lay prone again. I followed her falling form, my cock still buried up her ass as we fell.\n\nThe breath knocked out of her, I commanded her again to beg me to fuck her. I _knew_ she wanted it, as much fluid as her cunt was pouring out.\n\n""Tell me, slut!"" I demanded. I moved so I was kneeling with my knees around her ass, my hands pressing between her shoulder blades, mashing her tits and all the pins I had stuck into them into the bed. I slammed into her with vicious thrusts, picking her hips off the bed a fraction with each brutal penetration.\n\nKaren was howling, a sound that was hardly human echoing in the room as I rode her.\n\n""FUCK ME!"" she bellowed. I swear she had started meeting my thrusts, even as my dick now sparkled red in the Christmas lights from the blood of her tortured rectum. ""Grind my ass HARDER!""\n\nShe WAS enjoying it, she wasn't merely repeating my words anymore, but making up her own in her lust. I slammed into her as hard as I could as the blood from her ass ran down between her legs to mingle with the juices still pouring from her pussy. I moaned as I felt my nuts begin to jerk, knowing I would come soon, pumping my cock in this girl's ass as hard and as fast and as deep as I could.\n\n""Oh GOD!,"" Karen wailed, and I felt her whole body spasm as orgasm after violent orgasm ripped through her groin, as she thrashed uncontrollably beneath the punishing blows of my cock reaming out her butt.\n\nI started to come too then, driving into her, my jism now thinned from so many ejaculations in so short a period mingling with the blood of her brutalized ass. Our body fluids combined to form a pinkish ooze that leaked out around my cock buried up her butt.\n\nI lay on top of Karen for a while after we came, feeling my dick still buried inside her, only half-soft after this last orgasm, already twitching with the stirrings of a new lust. Karen sobbed beneath me, pain and humiliation and incredible pleasure no doubt all junked together in her brain, just as I had intended. I pulled my semi-erect dick from her ass, coated with her blood and some of my cum, though thankfully no shit. Getting up from the bed, I took one of the remaining pieces of her pink sweatshirt from the chair and wiped the blood from the crack of her ass. She writhed from the pain, no longer enjoying it now that her orgasms had passed. She didn't seem to really be bleeding anymore, so I wadded the piece of shirt up and tossed it into the bottom of the closet along with the other refuse.\n\nI flipped my little piece of poonie over on her back, her arms cramped beneath her, and leaned over her; using my teeth I extracted the pins from her areolae. The nubs of her nipples had stopped bleeding from the tack-holes; by the time Sal retrieved her they would be scabbed over and un-noticeable, though her nipples were swollen out to gumdrop size and would be painfully tender for many many days. Some people like big fat nipples, it wouldn't be a problem.\n\nI moved along the side of the bed and grabbed Karen's head and turned it sideways and presented her with my blood- and semen-coated cock. Tears leaked from her eyes; she remained mute, but when I pressed the shining red head against her lips, she parted them and sucked my semi-hard bone into her mouth, allowing me to fuck into her face without struggling as I slid the length of my shaft down her throat and thrust in and out, enjoying the warm wetness of her tongue and the sharp contrast as her teeth grazed the head of my dick. I pulled my nearly erect rod from her face, and held my hand over her mouth and placed the other one along her throat. She swallowed this time without me having to tell her, and I smiled and stroked her hair.\n\n""I told you I would make you beg me, and you would really mean it."" I said to her. I went into the bathroom to clean her body fluids off of myself, to clean the toys I had tossed into the shower, and to prepare for the next round with this juicy little tart.\n\n ***\n\nI showered lazily, thinking as best as I could with a raging boner and a lot of speed still pumping around in my bloodstream. Nunzio's boys, Sal and whoever Sal worked with, would be picking up the merchandise in another twenty-four hours; I had reached the limit on what I could do to Karen that wouldn't show. Kind of too bad, she had such soft creamy flesh, firm, but smooth, it begged to be scratched and squeezed and poked. But hell, there would be others, some of them I'd be willing to use up myself, Christmas was coming up in another month and a half, I'd treat myself then. I needed the cash on this baby.\n\nProblem was, I'd really excited my blood lust; if I couldn't draw blood, I still needed to hear the little cunt scream to keep me really hard, I needed her twisting spasticly, tortured beyond endurance, even while the juicy hole between her legs sent jolt after agonizing jolt of pleasure coursing through her limber young body.\n\nIt was going on seven, it seemed like I'd been filling my teen meat forever. I got an idea. Almost as fun as physical torture is painful humiliation. The Puerto Rican who ran the desk from midnight to eight would be around for another hour still, and I happened to know that he let two fucked-up homeless Vet buddies sleep in the boiler room.\n\nHe'd given me the look a few times, like he knew what business I was in, and like he didn't mind, so I thought I'd try and pick up some spare change, give Karen some practice before Nunz' put her to work doing god knows what. (... I don't know NOTHING...)\n\nIt was tough stuffing my monster woodie into my jeans, but I managed somehow. I let the shower go cold, that helped.\n\nSwaggering out to the lobby, jeans, white t-shirt, boots, I caught Ramon napping. He was a dark little fucker; some of these PRs are hard to tell from blacks; a lot of times it's the name that's the only clue. I leaned against the counter, scratching at the stubble sprouting on my face, and drummed my fingers. Ramon opened an eye to peer at me, unabashed at being found sleeping. He didn't like me, he figured I was a goddamn *maricon*, because of the young boys he'd seen me with, though he seemed to be confused by my ""machismo"".\n\n""Whatchoo want, eh my man?"" this guy scowled at me, for interrupting his nap.\n\n""Wondering, just wondering."" I smiled at him, moved away so he could get aload of my hard-on. My eyes were bright red, my pupils were about as big as they can be, from all the crank, from being awake, and UP, for over twenty-four hours now. ""Wondering if you need some pussy. Chinga senorita?""\n\nRamon snorted at my fractured Spanish, but I caught his pupils dilate. He was pretty cool, but some things you can't control.\n\n""Young pussy?"" he asked, tonelessly, as if not really interested, just making conversation.\n\n""Too young isn't legal,"" I kept my face flat, testing. These spics man, you gotta be careful, you don't know what'll set them off, like the wops I deal with, you also gotta be careful; about family and sisters, they're all of them fucked up.\n\nHe looked away, at the TV set that was playing one of the morning shows.\n\n""Ain't legal to spit in the subway either.""\n\n""No,"" I agreed, ""it also ain't legal to fuck someone says they don't want to,"" I added conversationally.\n\nRamon eyeballed me sideways, still mostly focussed on the TV. From where I was standing, I could see his dick jump at my last statement. He had to know about my ""proclivities"", he'd been working nights as long as I'd been using this hotel, and my god, my ""guests"" made enough noise at times to wake the dead.\n\n***\n\nIt took some cryptic haggling, but we finally agreed on $400 for him and his two 'Nam buddies, for four hours or as long as they lasted whichever came first. With the condition that I got to watch, and participate if I felt like it, which I doubted I would. ""Seconds"" doesn't appeal to me, sticking my dick in some snatch that's already filled with another guy's jizz... GROSS! Though I sure did still want to jack off in Karen's face, spit my cock-snot all over her body, make her drink my cum. I realized that somehow I'd missed that treat; she'd sucked me, I'd fucked her face more accurately, but I hadn't shot anywhere but in her pussy and ass.\n\nA hundred of that $400 take had to go to pay Vito not to shoot his fat ugly mouth off to Sal that I was pimping off Nunzio's goods to the help. Though technically she wasn't Nunzio's till he paid up, I wasn't gonna argue *contract law*, right of ownership, with these guys. It got me thinking again about how it might be nice to start up my own business, let Nunz' in on it so's not to get WHACKED, of course. The setup now though, it was low risk, and I got plenty of fresh meat.\n\n I went out for some breakfast, still contemplating my business opportunities, finding some amusement watching the ants scurry around the streets dragging bread crumbs to the queen in their briefcases, while I waited for Ramon to get off work.\n\n***\n\nKaren was sleeping when I got back to the room around 8:30. She was lying face down on the bed, her arms still cuffed to her waist, her hair splayed about her shoulders, her legs spread, exposing her sore, swollen pussy lips. I watched her sleep, noticing that her buttocks were dotted with small red marks where my fingers had grabbed her in my fucking frenzy, her back streaked red where my nails had scraped her. I smiled. The marks were fading already, now a merry pink instead of angry red.\n\nSmiling, I removed my boots and slipped off my jeans and underwear, to release my swollen rod. I climbed on the bed and removed the harness binding Karen's arms to her waist. \n\nShe lay completely unbound. ""Free...""\n\nKaren moaned, rousing slowly from her exhausted near-coma drowse, as I rolled her over onto her back. She spread her legs reflexively now, and without speaking to her, I looked deep into her eyes and lay my full weight on her. She moaned as I entered her. I thrust my bone into her unresisting depths, and she closed her eyes to look away from my face hovering over her as I pinned her beneath me, grinding myself into her over-used box.\n\nI grabbed Karen's head in my hands as I continued to gently rape her nearly limp form. She was far too exhausted to struggle against my unwanted attentions, not without more violent stimulation. For the moment I was content to merely make her writhe emotionally.\n\n""Look at me,"" I demanded.\n\nKaren opened her eyes, the tears rolling down her face the only physical acknowledgement that my meat was still stretching her interior, pushing insistently between her spread legs.\n\n""I'm only the third guy you've ever fucked, right?"" I asked her as I thrust myself vigorously into her. She closed her eyes and winced as my cock hit home.\n\n""Yes,"" she answered, more tears splashing from her eyes as she rocked beneath my humping thrusts.\n\n""Well today we're going to double the number of guys you've laid."" I smiled cruelly, as Karen started sniffling, then sobbing, as my meaning slowly penetrated her sleep-deprived brain. She pushed her hands up against my chest, perhaps finally realizing she was no longer bound.\n\nI casually slapped her hands away, holding them pinned to the bed above her head, as I began balling her more urgently. It pleased me, the way her face reddened, her bottom lip quivering childishly as I fucked up into her, harder and harder as my lust grew, tears flying from her face as she twisted her head, trying to hide the pain my cock was administering to her abused loins.\n\n""Some friends of mine want some young pussy,"" I told her as I slammed into her. ""I told them what a horny little slut you are... "" I moaned, trying to maintain some control, my cock growing ever harder as I prepared to shoot yet another load of cum into this choice little receptacle.\n\n""... they're going to..."" I grunted, rammed my meat harder and harder... Karen sobbed out of control, exhausted, humiliated, her lower body on fire. There was a timid knock on the door. I moaned loudly as I felt my nuts jerk out of control.\n\n""Ohhhhh.......""\n\nI spurted a small stream of cum into the babe beneath me, lying quietly on top of her, clenching and unclenching my butt muscles, feeling her back arch as my weight flattened her breasts, the nipples swollen painfully where the pins I had punctured them with had twisted in her flesh.\n\n""I told them what a little tramp you are,"" I pulled out of Karen, and slapped her gumdrop sized nipples so she squeaked in pain. With her hands free she clutched at her breasts to try and ease the pain. ""I told them how you've been screwing and sucking your uncle and his friend, how you beg me to fuck you really hard.""\n\nI grinned wolfishly as she lay meekly clutching her tits, her legs still spread, her twat leaking my fluid.\n\nThere was another soft knock on the door; I flipped on the overhead light, I wanted to really get a good view of the action I'd set up, and I slipped on my jeans and let in Ramon and the two bums who lived in the boiler room. It looked like they'd showered, probably the maid had let them use one of the rooms that she was cleaning. Miraculously, their clothes were clean. Ramon handed me the four bills; I wondered where he'd come up with the cash; probably knocked off a liquor store, maybe robbed a church, maybe it was just their months pooled VA checks. I didn't ask. I didn't care.\n\nThe taller skinnier one looked like some black Jesus, long black curly afro spinning away from his head at all angles, his beard and moustache thin and ratty, no doubt from a lack of protein, bad diet. I had the good sense not to ask if the guy was really black or just a PR, some guys are really touchy about that. The smaller boiler room rat was definitely NOT a spic, he was pale and pudgy, kind of baby-faced, I'd bet anything he was one of the last to be drafted; he probably wasn't more than twenty-seven, twenty-eight when I met him.\n\n Ramon had a nice crazy shine in his eyes, as he looked at me, at the naked girl crying on the bed clutching her breasts and leaking cum.\n\n""Chingao..."" he breathed. ""So young. Like that VC girl we bagged, over there...""\n\nThe pudgy young guy giggled, his cock bulging against the front of his worn, faded jeans. ""C'mon man let's fuck her, we're wasting time.""\n\nRamon pulled his shoes off, pulled his pants off, let them drop to the floor by the side of the bed as he climbed up onto the bed between Karen's legs. He slapped her breast experimentally, smiling when she arched her back and cried out, his dick lurching happily.\n\nI sat back on the chair near the bed, got myself a beer, offered one to Ramon's compadres.\n\n""Nah, fuck man,"" the black one shrugged, pulling off his shoes and pants to let loose the most outrageously huge cock I'd ever seen in my life. ""He ain't gonna take long.""\n\nThe little guy just giggled and wanked himself harder through his jeans.\n\n""Whatever."" I kicked back to enjoy the unfolding entertainment.\n\nRamon rammed his meat into Karen and started humping into her like a goddamn bull. From where I sat I had a nice view of his cock spearing into her pink twat, splitting her lips wide, my cum squeezing out around his cock as he pumped her. \n\nThe little guy was really getting into it, yanking himself furiously, giggling, offering encouragement.\n\n""Fuck her, man, pound her tight little pussy,"" he cheered. ""Is she tight man?? I'll bet she's really tight, she's not very old."" He was fucking his hips in time with Ramon's gyrations, his eyes half closed with lust as he rubbed his boner.\n\nThe black guy was much cooler, he simply stood, watching the Spic ball Karen, slowing pulling his mammoth dick as it got harder and fatter and longer. MAN I wanted to see that thing bury itself in Karen's young pussy, I wanted to see if he could get it past her butt muscle without tearing it. I half thought it wasn't going to fit in either hole, but the effort alone would be a sight worth seeing. And no doubt hearing. If ANYTHING could revive the little slut, that cock ripping up into her belly would.\n\nRamon was nearing climax; I could see his nuts jerking, and Karen was starting to revive a bit, screaming and arching her back as he clutched her tits in his orgasmic ecstasy. He rode her high and hard, their pubic bones slamming together with a bruising force, picking her hips up off the bed as he skewered her. Grunting and thrusting, moaning something in Spanish that sounded like a prayer, he shot a hot thick load into Karen's cunt; I watched as it leaked out around his softening dick; he pulled out before he was done coming, and landed his last sticky spurts on her bald twat, rubbing the shrinking head of his cock in the small puddle.\n\n""Chingao!"" he moaned, rolling off as Karen lay with her legs still spread, her eyes tightly shut, her hands clasping her freshly traumatized boobs. He rolled to a sitting position, perched on the edge of the bed, and watched as the little guy tossed off his jeans, no underwear, I noticed. He leaped enthusiastically onto the bed, diving between Karen's spread legs, flopping himself on her prone form. His fat pink belly slapping against hers, the kid started humping into Karen like a wild dog on a bitch in heat; he was so fucking horny he came after about five strokes, groaning and cursing himself. I swear I thought he was gonna start blubbering, no shit. I'da started laughing but man, it's not too swift to laugh at wacked out vets. And this kid was WACKED.\n\n""Calm down, kid,"" Ramon slapped his ass, ""Plenty of time to get it up again, let Mook have his turn and she can suck it up for you."" The kid crawled back off the bed, perched on the dresser near where I was sitting, to watch ""Mook"" take his turn with my prize.\n\nThe black guy, Mook, stepped up to the end of the bed. He reached forward and grabbed Karen by the legs and dragged her so her ass was hanging just over the end of the bed; he folded her legs back against the sides of her body and leaned forward, pressing the gigantic head of his monster cock against the opening of Karen's cunt.\n\nKaren whimpered pitifully as the dark head of Mook's cock tore into her, it really was making me hot seeing his dark black pole forcing its way into Karen's small young body, splitting her pale pink pussy lips wide, his dark skin seeming even darker against her pale white. Our semen helped grease his way, but it seemed like his dick was still ripping her up inside, the way Karen was beginning to twist and writhe. Mook groaned and snorted, pushing harder, till he seemed to hit bottom, at least by the way Karen arched her back and twisted, yet he still wasn't buried to the base. He pulled nearly out, sure enough there was plenty of blood coating his shaft, though it was hard to see, he was so black. Mook slammed his cock back into her and began banging my little wench, her screams increasing slowly, building, as his cock continued to split her tender young cunt wider than it had ever been stretched, except perhaps by my fist, but I hadn't fucked her as hard or as deep or as long, not with my fist.\n\nRamon was getting hard again, and impatient.\n\n""Hey man, Mook man, roll her over, let's make a san'wich, hey?""\n\nThey must've been a team, with a lot of experience, because even in the midst of his frenzied fucking, Mook managed to grab Karen's body and roll over onto his back so that _he_ now lay on his back with his butt hanging over the edge of the bed, his feet on the floor, his cock still buried in Karen's twat. He clutched her to his chest so she was bent at the waist, her legs straddling Mook's, buns up, her ass exposed, as Mook continued with her reaming.\n\nRamon stepped up behind Karen's exposed buttocks; Mook automatically spread his legs to give Ramon access, like they did this all the time. Ramon grabbed Karen's ass cheeks and quickly thrust his dick balls deep into her chute, and grabbing her hips he began thrusting into her with incredible energy. \n\nKaren screamed bloody murder as the two cocks tore into her lower body; Mook would thrust up into her cunt, pulling her up off Ramon's cock buried in her ass; as Mook withdrew Ramon would slam his cock up into her rectum, the two cocks battering her in a relentless rhythm. They took turns mauling her already tortured breasts, Ramon pinning her hands behind her back while Mook squeezed and pinched and slapped her tits, occasionally reaching around to join in the fun as her body slammed up and down on the intruding lengths of their meat.\n\nRamon was the first to come; he pulled out of Karen's ass trailing blood and cum and shit, squirting a load of jism onto the creamy cheeks of her buttocks, sweating from the exertion.\n\n""Mama give me a taste of this bitch' ASS now!"" Mook hollered. He rolled over again and pulled out of Karen's pussy, dribbling blood and trails of previous occupants' cum. The kid had climbed back on the bed, eager to get in on some of the action again, and the two of them pulled Karen to a kneeling position, towards the center of the bed.\n\nThe kid jammed his stiffening little prick into Karen's face, pulling on her hair, only barely muffling her screams of agony as Mook's enormous bone tore into her ass. Holy shit I nearly came then as I saw that thing split her cheeks; the ass muscle looked like it might rip in two; her body was twitching and jerking, contorting spasticly as that thing bull-dozed into her bowels; Karen managed to shake her head loose from the kid's groin and bellowed her agony; screaming hoarsely as Mook started to pump her ass.\n\nSomething in the kid snapped; it pissed him off when Karen managed to free her mouth from his cock\n\n""Suck me you little bitch you little fucking tramp fucking slut cunt whore goddammit SUCK ME!"" He screamed, enraged, slapping her face half a dozen times, as she shrieked out of control, the dick in her ass blanking everything else in importance. The kid grabbed Karen's hair at the roots and slammed his cock into her mouth, muffling her screams. Thrusting wildly, he drove his dick down her throat, thrusting his hips forward as Mook's efforts in her ass drove Karen's mouth forward on the kid's cock. Blood blossomed on Karen's face as the kid's pubic bone slammed into her small pig-nose; the kid laughed maniacally as his groin was painted red with her blood.\n\nThe three continued fucking Karen for almost three hours; taking turns in her ass and pussy and mouth; sometimes simultaneously, sometimes alternately, as they rested up between orgasms; making her suck her shit and blood, their cum, off their cocks, getting them hard again to rape her in another hole. She was rolled and spanked and squeezed and fucked in every position they could imagine, but finally they were too exhausted to continue.\n\n\n\nAfter they'd left, I sat looking at the limp, exhausted, blood- cum- and shit- crusted remains of my horny little slut. The blanket she lay on was rumpled and twisted and covered with the drying remains of her blood and the three men's fluids. Karen's hair was matted with their sperm, her face caked with blood from her nose, dried semen from her rapists dicks, shit their cocks had pulled from her own ass. She lay unmoving, drooling their cum, breathing raggedly, her throat raw from screaming around the dicks that had violated her mouth.\n\nStill, though her nose had accidentally been bloodied and her ass and cunt leaked blood from within, she'd not been bruised, and except for the pins that had punctured her nipples the surface of her skin hadn't been damaged. She'd scrub up well, I'd still get a fair price for her. Nunzio had paid me twice what I was asking for this little cunt for younger kids who were in much worse shape physically, age was the main factor, so long as the kids I delivered weren't obviously dying or sickly.\n\n\n\nI spread Karen's legs on the wide spreader bar and again hung her upside down in the shower, her hands cuffed and hanging below her head. I inserted the nozzle of the hose I'd attached to the tub spout into her pussy again, this time running icy cold water into her. The cold would help stop the bleeding from her torn up insides, help her blood clot. But more importantly, exhausted as she was, Karen still managed to maintain a good healthy wail as the icy cold water seized up her bowels, adding to misery of her abused depths, and adding vigor to my erection. I'd saved myself for this last foray into my little honey.\n\nWhen the water running from her cunt at last ran clear of blood and cum, I took Karen down and bent her over the side of the tub so that her head hung into the bottom of the tub, her ass pointing out at me. I needed to clean out her colon, wash out the blood and cum that had accumulated inside her over the last 20 hours or so. I retrieved a large butt-plug from the bag in the other room, and turning the water to a very low trickle, I inserted the nozzle into her ass. Having some mercy, I made the water warmer, and filled her up. I pulled the nozzle out and quickly jammed the butt-plug into her ass to hold the water inside her, knowing she wouldn't be able to hold her water, her ass-muscle too recently stretched beyond its limit. Karen groaned as the water filled her belly; I reached around her and pulled and twisted and pinched her clit while I let the water do it's work inside her. She moaned and struggled as I twisted her button, I pinched harder, scratching at the tender pink flesh of her snatch as she yelped and rocked against my attentions. Satisfied that she was still responsive, I pulled the butt-plug from her ass and quickly sat her on the toilet as water mixed with shit and blood and four men's numerous loads of ejaculate shot with an explosive force from her ass to fill the bowl.\n\nI hung Karen back upside down in the shower, and proceeded to hose down her exterior. I shampooed the filth from her hair, pulling roughly at the snarled, matted mess. I roughly scrubbed the exterior of her body with a course nylon scrubber usually used for pots and pans; it left her skin a lovely pink. I shaved her again, Nunzio would prefer her smooth, just as I did.\n\nI had removed my pants before I started to wash her, knowing it might be a messy, wet business, and started fucking Karen's mouth as I washed her, the warm water caressing my cock as I rolled it around her face, fucking up into her throat until she threatened to suffocate. As exhausted and used up as she was she still managed to cry and twist when I scraped her swollen pussy and scrubbed the tender abused button of her ass. \n\nI had done cleaning Karen, and was now merely enjoying torturing her; I would force one last orgasm out of the little cunt, leave her with a bellyful of my seed, before leaving her to Nunzio and Sal. I sat on the cool smooth side of the tub, my cock planted in Karen's mouth, one hand on the back of her head, holding it steady as I thrust up into her throat, the other hand scraping her pussy lips with the scrubber as she futilely tried to twist away from it.\n\nMy head was level with the space between her spread legs; as I continued to thrust into her mouth, my cock growing harder and longer as I thrust faster, I leaned forward and bit down on the little nub of her clit, bit as hard as I could. I don't know now whether I was trying to bite it off; perhaps to claim her pleasure for my own, take it with me when I left her, in any case I didn't succeed, she kept her clit.\n\nKaren shrieked, suddenly rejuvenated; her pussy spasmed, as I clamped my teeth down on her little pleasure nub. I thrust into her mouth, strangling her cries as my cockhead slammed into her tonsils, sliding past her soft palate and up into her throat each time I bit her, twisting her clit with my teeth as I held my cock in her airway, her whole body tensing with the attempt to scream sending electric jolts of pleasure straight to the tip of my prick. I came quickly, shooting my cum the length of her throat, slamming into her face as I gnawed desperately at her clit. I pulled out of her mouth, dribbling cum around Karen's face, I let her hang there upside down, her head in my lap, as she swallowed my seed. She knew better by now than to spit it out.\n\n""God baby, you've been really good,"" I told her. ""I'll remember you.""\n\nI watched as this teen's pussy lips rippled through their latest pain-induced orgasm, her pussy slick not with water but the juice of her cunt.\n\n""you're leaving"" she rasped out. I couldn't tell whether it was a question or a statement.\n\nI left her hanging there while I cleaned up the rest of the room. I took the blankets, her ruined clothes, the refuse from the bottom of the closet, the crusty blanket from the bed, down to the incinerator in the basement, destroy any evidence, any blood and body fluids, I tossed my t-shirt, the one with the blood I'd drawn from her tits, in there as well. I remembered her duffle bag too. I didn't look at the contents before I incinerated it, probably there was a picture of her family, some ratty old teddy bear she'd had as a baby. There might have been a couple bucks, but I didn't really want to open these kids' stuff and look at their pathetic pasts. I had to destroy any evidence tracing the prey to a former life, it was just common sense if I didn't want to get caught.\n\nWith the room cleaned, any traces of her body fluids removed from the bed, the down from her jacket vacuumed from the carpet, her bllod and body fluids scrubbed from the shower walls, I tied Karen spread-eagled, face down, to the bare mattress.\n\nI patted her butt as I prepared to leave.\n\n""you're leaving."" she rasped again. ""stay.""\n\nI rubbed between her legs and she humped up appreciatively towards my hand. I gave her a small shot of morphine in her butt. She'd want some rest before they picked her up. And I was starting to crash in a very big way, if I didn't get back to my cozy little flop in Brooklyn I might never make it there. My dick was exhausted, and the rest of me agreed.\n\nAnd now that I truly owned this little bitch, now that she WANTED me to torture her to pleasure, now that she would do whatever I wanted, I had no use for her. The conquest is all. \n\nI did the cruelest thing I could ever do to her then.\n\n I left."
966,ChickenHawk 2 - The Beginning,"['MF', 'teens', 'v']","CHICKENHAWK: ""The Beginning"", part 1\n\n I don't know why I'm growing so reflective, must be this mid-thirties thing, not married, no friends, plenty of disposable income and nothing to do.\n\nI've been thinking about the first time I ever had my dick inside anyone else's body. That first time stays with you forever. I skewered my first piece of boymeat when I was only thirteen, my Junior High School guidance counselor set me up with this little geek Todd, a fifth grade loser at one of the grammar schools on the other side of town, it was a tutoring/big brother program the schools organized, They suckered the high achievers, athletic, social, real leaders into hanging out with losers in the lower grades, kids that were having problems in school. I was on the Varsity wrestling team, track and field in the spring, straight A's. Most of the teachers loved me. Most of the other assholes at that school hated me, thought I was a dickhead. I was. I was smarter and stronger and faster and just plain better than 99% of those cretins. I wonder sometimes if any of the teachers or ""the establishment"" as we liked to call it back then, noticed that I didn't DO team sports, I mean there was a wrestling TEAM, but you wrestle one-on-one. I was the best in my weight class, I was the goddamn conference champ all through High School, but wrestling is a dead-end, there's no REAL pro-wrestling, and nobody was knocking on my door asking me to train for the Olympics. Gym teachers let me slide in the other sports because I made a name for the school, I told them flat out I wasn't going to DO gymnastics, they couldn't MAKE me flop around like a dying fish, and they let it slide.\n\n\n\nThat first time I met that Todd kid, his mother actually picked me up in her fucking Cadillac Seville, leather interior, fucking AIR CONDITIONING and a FM RADIO and electric damn windows. This was 1968 recall, the car was considered loaded. It was cherry, man, I had a older brother really into cars woulda cum in his shorts riding in that thing. That was before Caddy's became pimp-mobiles and no self- respecting white person would be caught dead in one, anyway.\n\nThis kid's mother drove me across town one Sunday to hang with the little geek for the afternoon, help the moron with his math homework, do ""guy stuff"" as she called it. She fed us pretzels and soda. I remember being impressed, they seemed to have that kind of food around all the time, it wasn't just left over from a party. They had a really nice house, his parents were divorced, his old man was an orthodontist. His mother worked, even though she wallowed in the ex's money. They lived in this fucking nice development; big yard, three bedrooms, a FINISHED basement, TWO goddamn COLOR TVs, one for each of them.\n\nThe school had told me he was always getting beat up by the other kids in his class, and his grades were really suffering even though he wasn't stupid, and I was supposed to hang out with him a couple days a week, help him with his homework but mostly act like a big brother, be a good role model since I was such an upstanding citizen.\n\nThe kid, he was acting squirrelly, they weren't kidding when they said he had ""problems"". He swung his foot and chewed a fingernail while I chatted with his mom, I smiled at him, tried to talk to him, he was really very... well, ""pretty"". He had fine straight blond hair, long for those days, it covered his ears, touched his collar; being a jock and all I was scandalized at the time. He had pale blue eyes, pale skin, he was thin, delicate bones, and I swear to you it's true, he had a pronounced lisp and he whined like a freaking girl. The only thing that would tip you that he was a Jew was his nose, it hooked down on the end, kind of flattened like. It wasn't a honker or anything, but that was definitely not a wasp nose. Not that there's any Wasps in New Jersey of course. God I can almost feel and smell and hear the kid now. It's no goddamn wonder he was getting beat up all the time.\n\nWe were supposed to ""get to know each other"". His old lady though figured I was a free babysitter, like the bitch wasn't loaded enough to pay for a sitter for christ sake, so she took off, told us to have fun, she'd be back for dinner. I asked the kid what he wanted to do, figuring maybe he'd want to horse around outside, run around or something. He kicked the table leg, shrugged.\n\nGreat.\n\n""Well, you wanna toss a ball around 'r something?"" I asked him, wolfing down another handful of pretzels and helping myself to another coke. We didn't get soda at my house.\n\nThe kid shrugged, kinda squeaked. He came back with a junior size football. I wasn't into football much, those guys were all rank assholes, big stupid muscleheads, and our town sucked thoroughly anyway at all the big sports: football, basketball, baseball.\n\nSo we ran around his backyard, it had a huge privacy fence, big old trees, poplars I think? I didn't *always* live in the city, I moved here as soon as I could. Trees bore me.\n\nWe tossed the ball around; it's not as if I was ever even any good with a football, but the kid was a spaz, and we just started mostly horsing around, running and trying to tackle each other. I think this kid probably never PLAYED with another guy in his life, he hardly knew what to do.\n\n...\n\nIt's not like I planned to. If I'd got caught, my life would've ended that afternoon.\n\nBut there I was, thirteen years old, wrestling with this really choice little ten-year-old sissy-boy, he was giggling like a goddamn girl as I rolled around on top of him, stripping the ball out of his hands. I had him in a half-nelson, he was still laughing when I started dry-humping his tight little ass; he didn't even know what I was doing, he was that fucking clueless, he thought I was just playing with him, and I was rubbing a big hard bone up and down the crack of his ass through our clothes. Ten years old, he didn't even know what a fucking woodie felt like, pressing into his own butt!\n\nI was at the edge of puberty at the time, only just getting the first downy tufts of hair on my balls, and the testosterone was pumping through my bloodstream; it was better than any drugs I've ever done since. I rolled off the kid, holding the ball, my cock thumping franticly against my fly, screaming at me not to stop. I rolled the kid onto his back; he was so ...sweet. I wanted to watch his face when I did it.\n\nI grabbed his legs, started yanking down his bell-bottoms; I easily pinned his scrawny chest to the ground with one hand, he only weighed about 70 pounds, and I was in the top weight class for our league, at 135 and 5'6 I was one of the biggest Jr High wrestlers in the whole fucking conference, and none of it was fat.\n\nThis kid got this really wide look on his face, I'm sure he had no idea what the hell I was about to do to him; he just didn't like me taking his clothes off, especially outside, in his own backyard.\n\n""Hey!"" He squealed. Probably how he reacted to all the kids that beat him up every day, no doubt egging them on.\n\n""Don't DO tha-at,"" he whined, grabbing my arms and whimpering patheticly. ""Thtop it!""\n\nHe tried to twist out from under me, but I'd managed to get his jeans down below his knees and he wasn't able to move easily with his pants binding his legs and my hand pinning his chest to the ground.\n\nI wasn't talking anymore then, my cock had taken over my brain and I think I'd been reduced to one big hormonal urge.\n\nThe kid was starting to whimper, he had no idea yet what was happening to him.\n\n""Lemme up,"" he begged me. ""I don't wanna play this anymore, I'm cold let's go inside.""\n\nI looked at the kid's naked tiny little dick shrinking in fear in the cool October afternoon, and I felt my face flush with the heat of lust. I pulled my own jeans down, letting my bone loose to sway in the breeze; you should've seen the kid's eyes bug out of his head, I had to smile. He didn't have an old man or an older bother, I guess he didn't know how big a full-grown dick could get, when it was hard. The guys on the wrestling team had given me the nickname ""Batman"", and they'd only seen it soft.\n\nI grabbed the little sissy by the back of his pale skinny knees and pushed his legs as tightly as I could against his chest; his pants around his ankles really helped, stopped him from being able to kick and thrash, and I just leaned into him with all I had.\n\nHe begged and twisted, grinding his ass against the damp cool grass in the middle of his backyard, as I pressed the head of my cock against his impossibly tight little button; I grunted and nearly came when the head of my cock finally popped through the ring of his ass.\n\nThe kid ripped out a blood-curdling wail and I smacked him across the face really hard, over and over, hissing at him to shut up or the neighbors would find out he was a goddamn little faggot and was screwing his goddamn ""big brother"". It was my first time ever, and I had no control at all, I just kept slapping the kid's face as he screamed; punching him in the mouth, trying to shut him up while I continued slowly forcing my cock into his insanely tight butt, his skinny little cheeks split impossibly wide.\n\nSomehow, in the middle of raping this kid's ass, I remembered my handkerchief in my jacket pocket; I shoved it in his mouth and clamped my hand over it. That kept him quiet enough that I wasn't worried anymore about the neighbors coming over to find out what the hell the noise was all about, so I was able to concentrate on really enjoying my very first piece of tail. I hadn't thought to lubricate my dick, I didn't even spit on it before I slammed it into his cornhole; what the fuck did *I* know? It was my first time. I managed by brute force to finally ram the complete length all the way into the kid's gut, slamming through the clamped muscles as he tried to keep me out of him. There was a goddawful amount of blood coating my cock as I pulled out after finally managing to burrow all the way into the kid, it really excited me, made me pound back into him with more energy, tearing my cock in and out of his poor tiny virgin hole as we slid back and forth in the damp grass.\n\nTears were streaming down the kid's face, flying from his head as he thrashed in agony as I boned him, muffled screams of anguish escaping around the handkerchief I held in his mouth. I was grinding bright green grass stains into the knees of my own jeans as I lurched on top of the kid, the back of his shirt would be a muddy green mess when I was done poling out his ass, but even though my old man would beat the crap out me for ruining my good jeans, I didn't give a rat's ass, it felt so fucking GOOD, the kid's rectum clutched hotly at my cock, wetting my dick with his blood as I slammed in and out of his sweet little ass.\n\nI came pretty fast, I'd only been at it, start to finish, for maybe five minutes including the time spent wrestling him down and getting his pants off. It just felt so fucking good to have my cock buried inside another human being instead of just wanking off imagining doing exactly what I was doing then, forcing someone weaker than me to take my dick inside their body, in whatever hole I felt like sticking it. The kid was a pathetic loser, he never even really fought my attentions, all he did was cry and beg me not to. I shot a nice thick load of cum deep inside my ""little brother's"" rectum,\n\nThe kid winced when I pulled my softening cock out of his ass with a nice wet pop, dripping blood and semen. I could see he stopped trying to scream and started sobbing, muffled choking sounds leaking around the gag in his mouth. He just lay there passively, with his arms out to his sides, as I pulled back from his butt and let his legs flop to the ground. I pulled the kid's shoes and socks off, yanked his pants all the way off; I took mine off too, I needed to scrub the blood and shit off my groin or my underwear would be ruined. I doubted even MY mother would wash a pair of blood-soaked jockeys without asking a *few* questions, and I didn't have enough underpants to spare that I could afford to ""lose"" them.\n\nI knelt down bare-ass naked next to the kid, leaned my face close into his as he lay there on his back, his body shaking as he bawled patheticly.\n\n""You're not going to tell anybody what we just did, are you??"" I whispered menacingly at the little boy I'd just de-flowered. ""Everybody in your class thinks you're a faggot, thinks you're a pathetic little sissy, and you are, that's why they matched me up with you, the guidance counselors at our schools want me to show you how to act like a BOY.""\n\nThe kid stared at me, as his whole body was racked with another round of sobbing. I'd spoken the truth, everybody thought the kid was a fruitcake, and he knew it too.\n\n""But you're hopeless, I was testing you to see if you'd let me fuck you, I wasn't even gonna do it but you never even tried to stop me 'cuz you're a goddamn HOMO."" I was improvising, making shit up, seeing if I could make the kid believe it was all his fault I'd raped him, and man-oh-man it really worked. I pulled the piece of cloth out of the kid's mouth and he started sobbing; I was afraid he might scream for help or something, but man, I'd actually convinced him it was all his fault.\n\n""I'm gonna tell the guidance counselor you're hopeless, you're a goddamn queer and you got me to fuck you up the ass. I don't wanna be your big brother anymore because you're a fucking pervert.""\n\n""Please don't tell!,"" the kid wailed, crying hysterically.\n\nI couldn't fucking believe my luck, they'd hooked me up with a fucking MORON who let me rape him and then begged ME not to tell.\n\n The kid's old lady had only been gone for an hour, it was like 3 or 4 in the afternoon, and there was plenty to eat in this house, and a COLOR TV to watch. Oh man, had I ever lucked into a choice arrangement. I dragged the kid to his feet, and I grabbed our shoes and pants and shoved him ahead of me towards the house, snickering at the sight of his mud and grass-stained little buttocks, at the blood that shone between his skinny cheeks, at how he walked like my dick was still shoved up his chute.\n\nIt was going to be a GREAT afternoon after all, and I hadn't wanted to come at all. I took a lot of shit for being a straight-arrow in my neighborhood and that included my family. Man what they didn't know.\n\n CHICKENHAWK: ""The Beginning"", part 2\n\nA whole universe of opportunity had just opened up for me when I tasted my first piece of chicken that afternoon. I realized that the world was just brimming over with all the pussy and ass anyone could ever want, you just had to reach out and help yourself to it.\n\nAnd FUCK the notion of begging for it. I was bigger, I wanted it, I took it. That's nature. The kid could find someone smaller than him to pork. Or he could roll over and continue taking it up the ass. He DID have choices, whatever any liberal-minded asshole wants to believe. He could get a gun or a knife or a baseball bat and tip the power ratio in his favor if he REALLY didn't want my ""attentions"" anymore.\n\nBut I boned that kid's ass two, three, four days a week, for the whole school year, nine fucking months he sucked my dick and spread his cheeks for me or my friends, and you know what he did? He got good and hard, his little dick started springing to attention. After the first few sessions, he squirted his cum all over his skinny belly when we pumped his skinny little ass is what he did.\n\nI remember when I got him back in the house, his ass was all green from being pounded into the grass, there was blood between his cheeks, dribbling down the back of his balls, jesus, I was lucky I hadn't ruptured him and killed him, I knew that little about ass-fucking.\n\n""Where's you shower?"" I demanded.\n\n""Upstairs,"" the kid choked out between sobs, as he clutched his genitals, his skinny shoulders shaking.\n\n""So let's go clean up,"" I ordered him, pushing him ahead of me, his blood and shit drying on my limp prick.\n\nI was still holding our pants and shoes as I followed the kid upstairs to the shower in his mother's bedroom. I liked watching his slim butt, so inviting, I liked watching how stiffly he walked, his rectum no doubt still remembering my cock stretching it wide.\n\nGoddamn that was one swank house, the shower was huge, it didn't even double as a tub, there was plenty of room for two kids to move around in. I pulled the kid's shirt off over his head; he just stood there, crying like a fucking baby, as I turned on the water and shoved him into the spray. I skinned off my own shirt and folded our clothes up and laid them on the toilet seat so they wouldn't get wet in case there were any leaks, and I hopped in the shower with the kid.\n\nThis little ten-year-old started shaking when I joined him, he knew I was planning some more fun, and he was right. He was standing nearest the shower-head, facing me at the back of the tub. I grabbed fistfuls of that long blond hair and pulled his face towards my filthy crotch.\n\n""Suck me!"" I ordered him, pressing his tightly closed mouth against my smooth young teenage groin. The kid squealed around his closed mouth, twisting and fighting, as the warm spray washed over his back, washing the blood from his ass to run down the drain.\n\nWhen he didn't open his mouth, I let go of one side of his head and reached around the back of his body to grab his balls from behind. He screamed when I grabbed and twisted his nuts, and I took the opportunity to jam my filthy crusted dick into his mouth. The kid started choking, I guess it was all the shit, plus my cock was starting to liven up again and tap the back of his throat, and I grabbed his head again with both hands and started fucking his head up and down on my dick, the hot water steaming over our bodies, stinging into the crack of his raw little sphincter making him cry and jerk spasticly, bent half double and sucking my quickly recovering pole. As it got harder and harder I started really fucking into this kid's mouth, there in the shower in his mother's bedroom; just the idea that I was raping this kid I didn't even know that same morning, in his own damn house, made me almost lose my load. I slammed in and out of his face, his teeth grazing the sensitive ridge of my cock-head, his tongue caressing the underside of my shaft. I got so hard it felt like my groin was on fire; I just couldn't control myself, it was my first blow-job, and my nuts jerked and I started spewing my seed at the back of the kid's throat; he was thrashing helplessly as I held his head pressed against my crotch as I continued humping against his soft wet face.\n\nAs soon as I pulled my soft prick out of the kid's mouth, he howled, gasping for air, and spit the cum left in his mouth right onto my feet, then followed that by fucking BARFING on me. I went just fucking nuts, thank god we were in the shower and it hosed right off really quickly. When we were both cleaned off and his chunks had washed down the drain, I pulled the kid out of the shower by his neck; I had his head locked under my right arm; I turned off the shower and I dragged him to the dressing room area in his mother's bedroom, she had this like desk thing, with a mirror, and a little white chair. I grabbed a hairbrush off the table and pulled out the chair and yanked the kid down over my knee, both of us bare ass naked, and started whaling the piss out of the little fucker.\n\nHoly SHIT you should've heard the little brat howl.\n\n""OWWWWWWWWWWWW... THTOPPIT!"" he shrieked, twisting and sliding, jerking with each red mark I left on his butt, slipping wetly against my lap. My cock was starting to perk up already then, his smooth flesh sliding against me. Jesus I wish I was a teenager again, could get it up three times in a row like that without any help from drugs or toys or ""sex-aids"".\n\nI was smiling, smacking him harder and faster with his mother's brush, landing blow after blow on his skinny ass, spotting it bright red as my cock rose to push into his belly.\n\nI pulled him off my lap; the kid fell to his knees howling and clutching at his ass. I hadn't beat him THAT bad; I found out later he'd never even been SPANKED in his whole life. I couldn't fucking believe it the kid was ten fucking years old and NOBODY had ever SPANKED him???\n\nI got up off the chair and knelt down on the floor behind the kid and pushed him forward so he was on all fours; that was when I noticed the big full-length mirror at the end of the closet area I was facing; it was SO choice; I'd be able to bone out his ass and watch the whole thing. I crawled over the kid, wrapped my left hand in the hair at the back of his head and pulled his head up so he was looking straight into the mirror; I wanted to SEE the expression on his face when I buried my woodie in his backside.\n\nI grabbed his hip with my right hand and leaned forward; staring straight at his face in the mirror, I pressed my cock-head against his tortured little muscle. This kid's eyes flew open in horror as my cock split through the ring of his ass, and our gaze locked for an instant as I forced my way into his rectum; it was the most intensely powerful feeling in my young life, maybe in my whole life, as I stared at the kid, my cock sliding into his behind, his hard little muscle rolling along my shaft.\n\nIn that instant I knew I had captured his soul. I kept my hand in his hair and with my other hand to steady our slippery wet bodies, I started to really ride the kid beneath me. I thrust forward, my near- hairless groin slapping against his bruised, enflamed buttocks; the kid opened his mouth and squealed like a stuck pig as he lurched forward on his knees as my cock burrowed into his depths, his head pulled back by my hand in his hair, his puny neck muscles straining with the efforts of screaming as our balls collided, my dick buried as far into him as I could forceit..\n\nI rode him hard, our wet bodies slipping on the hardwood floor as I pistoned my cock in and out of this kid's tight little butt, my shaft painted red with the blood from his almost-virgin ass. The kid was shrieking bloody murder as I thrust brutally into him, sliding my cock back and forth through the tight hard ring of his young sphincter muscle, ripping open his anus with my brutal attentions. But we were inside then; the houses in HIS neighborhood were so far apart no-one could hear anything from next door; his mother would be gone for another two or three hours, so I let the kid shriek, it excited me.\n\nI rode him that way for a while, because I liked watching his facial contortions as my dick tortured his innards; his eyes were tightly shut, tears were streaming down his face flushed red from the exertion of it all.\n\nI pulled out of the kid's chute, dribbling blood from the end of my cock, and pushed him roughly forward; he bruised his breastbone as he landed on his stomach. I crawled over him again, pressed my hands against his shoulders, pinning him face down on the floor in his mother's bedroom and re-penetrated. I know now the angle I penetrated him at must've caused him unbelievable agony; all I knew then was that he twisted and fought, making it even more pleasurable for me as I held him helpless, raping his wimp ass. I looked up into the mirror, exulting in the sight of my fat hard dick, already big even though not full-grown, sliding wetly, lubricated with his blood, splitting wide his tight narrow buttocks. I yanked his hair, pulled his head up, his chin on the floor, just as I felt my nuts jerk; the kids eyes flew open in surprise as my jizz shot, wet and hot, into his colon, and I locked eyes with him again. I can't imagine what it felt like to him as my hot sperm splashed into his gut in spurts, but he looked surprised, and I just loved the look on his face as I stared him down, lying on top of him with my softening bone still buried inside him.\n\nI pulled out of the kid and went to shower again, leaving him lying prone and sobbing.\n\n""Man you better clean yourself before you mother comes home and catches you,"" I said to him. ""If it was me, I wouldn't want MY mother finding out I was a fucking sperm-bag homo.""\n\nThe kid just lay there and sobbed, long choking gasps, as I showered, washing his funk off my body. I wanted to call my best friend 'Dozer and tell him about my discovery. We spent almost all our free time back then talking about getting laid, if I shared what I'd learned that day with him, that all you had to do was take what you wanted, maybe he'd help me figure out where we could find us some PUSSY. Rump roast was fine, but I was really eager to taste it ALL.\n\nI left the kid lying there as I dressed. The knees on my jeans really were fucked, there'd be hell to pay later, but goddamn, I had had my first piece of chicken and it had tasted GOOD.\n\n""Is that a car engine?"" I remarked casually. The kid's mother wasn't due for another couple hours at least, but he jumped, rose painfully to his knees, and limped into the shower still feeling my pole up his ass. I went downstairs to watch some color TV and grab another Coke. Good grades and school spirit had paid off in Aces for me that day.\n\n CHICKENHAWK: ""The Beginning"" (Part 3)\n\nSome friends come and go, you outgrow them, you change, they change, but other friends you keep forever. Me and 'Dozer we were kindred spirits; he moved into the neighborhood when we were five. He was still called 'Georgie' back then, but people started calling him 'Dozer because of his penchant for barrelling down the sidewalk on his tricycle and running into anyone in his way. Short for ""bulldozer"" maybe? The first time I met him was when the two of us just spontaneously, without even speaking, chased down Mary Catherine McCray and pulled her panties down to find out what girls' parts looked like. She was a very desirable older woman, a first-grader, and we were kindergarten babies; we had a good grope with stubby little fingers before a couple of her myriad older brothers pulled us off her and beat the crap out of us; they told their mother who beat the crap out of us, she told her old man who beat the crap out of us, and he told the whole goddamn neighborhood that we were a couple of hoodlum perverts.\n\nWe HAD to be friends then; no-one else in the neighborhood was allowed to play with us for the rest of eternity.\n\n I'd been reaming old Todd for a couple weeks before I felt like sharing him with 'Dozer. I mean, sure he was my pal, my compadre, all that shit, but this was SEX, man. I was thirteen, and I'd found me a regular piece of ass, I didn't want to risk a good thing, and mostly I wasn't sure if he'd think I was a perv, a fag, a homo, a fairy, queer-bait, you know. Me and 'Dozer had twice been nailed for chasing down girls on the playground and groping them behind the bushes that ran the length of the property; I mean big fucking deal, it's not like we raped them or anything, we were only in third grade the first time we cornered that little first grader, and it was fifth grade when we caught Tracy Weinman from the fourth, she was already growing titties and I don't know about 'Doze, but I just HAD to touch them. Normal curiosity. We cornered a lot of little boys too; we beat up our share of sissies and faggots after school, and it sure got ME hard, groping between their legs and making them cry. 'Dozer's always been fat, the way his clothes fit him I never did manage to tell if `he rose to the occasion' when we were pounding those little geeks, anyhow, none of the boys ever told on us.\n\n""So 'Doze..."" I said to him one day after school, after about my fifth session with Todd. We were hanging out at 'Dozer's house; his mother worked, his older sister was doing some club thing at the High School. His younger sister wasn't around. She kept pretty scarce; she was in the sixth grade, in the Jr High with us, I pretty much ignored her.\n\n""You ever thought about what it'd be like to fuck a boy up the ass?""\n\nHe got the weirdest look on his face. He was my best friend, but that doesn't mean I knew what went on in his head.\n\n""Whatta you askin' me??"" Dozer sat on the floor, resting his back on the bed, giving me the weirdest look as he picked at a zit on his neck. He was a big fucking kid I think he topped the scales at like 185-200 lbs; sure he was tall, he was like my height back then, 5'6"" but he was still a whale. He wasn't stupid, but he got shit grades because he was ugly and he didn't suck up like I did. I was shameless man, I wanted a free ride, and I got it. I didn't mind handing leftovers to my friend.\n\nI sat in his rickety desk chair, facing him. ""I'm just askin' if you ever thought about pokin' yr dick in some faggot's ass, if you ever thought about using a little fairy like a girlfriend.""\n\nDozer looked at me for a while, and he started laughing.\n\n""Yr poking that kid they're making you hang out with!"" He howled, rolling around on his bedroom floor, tears running from his face. I jumped on him and started punching at him, laughing and wrestling. 'Dozer managed to pin me, he had the weight advantage by at least 50 lbs.\n\n""Man,"" Dozer smacked me playfully, ""you been holding out on me you hosebag!""\n\n""Hey, be nice or I won't invite you over to the kid's house this weekend.\n\n***\n\nThat Sunday I forced 'Dozer into a nice yellow golf shirt and a pair of tan chinos; his better looking school clothes. God, remember dress codes?? My brother Chuck got sent home from the High School once and told to shave; no facial hair allowed. They did away with dress codes in 1969 when the kids at the High School threatened to riot. Damn I missed them making girls wear dresses, though. Our Jr. High was way over-crowded and it was so easy to get a quick grope up under girls dresses when kids would pack in tight trying to get into the library during free periods; they'd turn around and you just smiled; they couldn't prove it was your hand that was grabbing at their pussy under their dress, and girls that age usually didn't want anyone to know they'd been felt up.\n\n""Hey you boys going out on a DA-ATE together?"" 'Dozer's fat pig of an older sister Judy leered, stumping by as we were heading out the front door. I couldn't stand that monster, neither could 'Dozer. She was an aesthetic monstrosity, a disgusting argument in favor of infanticide. *I* would've smothered the cow when it was obvious how fat and ugly she would turn out, if it'd been up to me.\n\n""Whassa matter, Dumbo, not gettin' any?"" 'Dozer snarled, pushing past his sister.\n\n""At least I'm not a FAGGOT you little creep!"" she hollered back.\n\n""Hell, we're not homos,"" I snorted, ""but if I had to choose between sucking 'Dozer off or sticking my dick in a revolting whale like YOU, no contest, 'Dozer's CUTER!"" 'Dozer and I bolted out the front door, screaming ""rhino-butt"" at the top of our lungs, his sister's yells fading behind us. We hit the bus stop panting.\n\n""Pretty fast for a fat-boy,"" I complimented him. Dozer was red-faced and wheezing, but he really was amazingly agile. The football coach had been trying to recruit him for three years but 'Dozer was more anti-social than even me, and kept telling him in so many words, to get laid.\n\n""Yeah..."" He was wheezing, sweating even in the cold early November chill. ""You're not too... bad yourself... for... a FAG!""\n\n*\n\nWe were still laughing and punching each other when we got to Todd's house around three that Sunday afternoon; I introduced 'Dozer, I even remembered to call him 'George'. Todd's mother could've cared less that 'Dozer was there, she was going out, as usual. She told us Todd was upstairs in his room doing homework. Free babysitting my ass! Todd would pay for it with HIS, you could count on it. She did give us $5 to send out for pizza.\n\n""If it's ok with your mothers you boys can stay for dinner,"" this crazy lady told me and 'Dozer. ""I won't be back too late, I'll call; I'll be glad to give you boys a ride home."" And she was outta there in a shot.\n\nAs soon as she was gone, 'Dozer and me started rummaging through her fridge, helping ourselves to a couple sodas, a jar of pickles, a bag of potato chips from her well-stocked pantry. We sat at the kitchen table, chowing down this rich bitch's junkfood. Dozer was acting kind of squirrelly, picking at his zits and belching around his soda. And he was usually pretty talkative, especially about sex; Christ, sex was our bond, we were both out to get what we wanted.\n\n""I'm getting bored 'Doze,"" I told him.\n\n""Well finish your coke, let's go... do it..."" he got kind of red.\n\n""Asshole!"" I laughed, ""I meant I was bored with fucking the kid, I want to try something new...""\n\n""Whatta ya mean?"" 'Dozer was puzzled. ""How many different ways ARE there to stick yr dick in someone's ass??""\n\n""I don't know,"" I was confused myself at the time. ""It was just more fun the first time I boned him; he was scared sick because he didn't know what I was going to do... and I was a stranger... that's why I want YOU to fuck him, he doesn't know you, it'll be like the first time again.""\n\nTodd was in his room, at his little desk, when 'Dozer and I found him. He had his math homework open, but he was really distracted; he had to have heard us arrive, heard his mother leave. He was pulling at his crotch; his little dick was hard, recently it had started jumping up every time he saw me, even though I scared the piss out him. Maybe BECAUSE I scared the piss out of him. He was trying to shove his junior bone down between his legs where I wouldn't see it. The kid had on these ridiculous pants, they were a gray rattlesnake print, bell-bottoms, and he was wearing one of those tacky tourist t-shirts from Niagara Falls.\n\n""Heya Snakepants, pretty sexy outfit,"" I leered. I came up behind the kid and pulled his chair backwards so he was tipped on his back facing up at me; he squeaked in fright, and 'Dozer laughed. The kid started when he heard 'Dozer's voice, rolled sideways, and landed in a heap on the floor. I pushed the chair back under the desk, and picked the kid off the floor throwing him down roughly on his bed. I jumped on top of him, playfully slapping at his head as he squealed like the goddamn pansy that he was, begging me to ""thtoppit"".\n\nI was getting really excited, rough-housing with the kid, but I'd promised 'Dozer first crack at his ass. 'Dozer'd been leaning in the doorway, quietly stroking himself through the front of his chinos. He came over to the bed where I was tickling and poking Todd, who was screeching horrificly, begging and gasping, grotesque, grunting laughter ripping from his skinny chest. Dozer came over to the bed. He reached into the fray, and together we managed to pull the kid's clothes off, exposing his hard little prick, his skinny chest, and protruding rib-cage, grabbing at the white flesh of his tight skinny ass as he twisted and rolled, struggling to free his hands and protect his genitals.\n\nI knelt on the kid's wrists, pinning them to the bed above his head; I was leaning comfortably with my back against the wall. The kid had a whole double size bed to himself; I was pretty envious of the rich bastard, but I was glad we had plenty of room to horse around. I grabbed his ankles so that the kid was bent right in half, his naked ass pointing outward, hanging over the side of the bed.\n\n'Dozer started slapping at the kid's cock, pinching the small bulging head painfully between his thumb and forefinger, twisting and slapping at his balls, while he rubbed his own crotch faster and harder, his own dick starting to bulge noticeably against his fly. 'Dozer was grinning like a pig in shit as the kid's screams got more and more frantic. He let go of the kid's little cock; it still danced and bobbed on it's own; it didn't seem to care what kind of stimulation it received, it was hard and happy even as the kid cried and begged us to leave him alone.\n\n""Man 'Doze, don't WASTE it cummin' in yr pants,"" I advised. I was really impatient to see him split open the kid's butt. ""Stick it in his ass already!""\n\n'Dozer wasted no time. He quickly dropped his pants around his ankles, fat his belly spilling out. I was surprised at how hairy he already was; his dick was average size I guess; it seemed small in relation to his gut though. 'Dozer's cock was nice and hard and purple, and he grabbed Todd by the back of his skinny knees and pressed the snot end of his fuck-stick against the button of his ass. I watched as the muscle spasmed, reflexively dilating to let 'Dozer in, instead of clenching tightly shut the way virgin buttholes do. I'd broken the kid in well over the previous few weeks.\n\nTodd moaned pitifully as Dozer plowed his cock into his skinny young body; unlubricated and unwelcome, Dozer's dick burrowing into his ass no doubt still hurt, no matter how many times I'd pried it open with my own.\n\nWith a tremendous grunt, 'Dozer was buried up to the base in the kid's ass, his balls slapping against the bony ridge of the kid's protruding, curled spine. His gut nearly covered the kid's balls, pressing softly against the back of the kid's skinny thighs.\n\nIt was really something, I had a bird's-eye view of 'Dozer's dong tearing into the kid's ass, threatening to turn it inside out as he started to really fuck the kid. I was threatening to bust my own zipper; I hadn't realized how exciting just watching would be. Dozer was banging the kid's butt hard, his fat gut slapping against the back of the kid's thighs, covering the kid's balls each time he rammed his cock home. Todd screamed horribly as 'Dozer's meat tore through his butt-muscle and drove deep into his rectum; 'Dozer was pounding away now for all he was worth, and I knew it would be safe to let go of Todd's arms; the way 'Dozer was reaming the little faggot's tail there wasn't much chance he would be able to escape. I crawled off the bed around the two furiously humping figures and shucked my own shoes and pants, letting my rod out for some air. I folded my pants and laid them on the kid's desk, away from the action where they might pick up nasty body fluids, and jumped back into the fray.\n\nI sat back down with the crown of the kid's head pressed into my naked crotch; my fat dick resting against the top of Todd's head. 'Dozer was lost in the sensations centered between his legs, he was grunting like a fucking boar, sweating like you couldn't believe, and the kid just screamed like a banshee through the whole thing; christ he really was a fucking wimp, you'd think he was being fist-fucked or raped with a baseball bat. As Dozer slammed into him, the top of Todd's head rubbed against my crotch; just the idea that I was being masturbated by my buddy's fucking motion made me nearly shoot right then.\n\nI reached forward to take up torturing the kid's prick; it wasn't as hard as it had been, but it was still damned ""peppy"". I pulled on the shaft, yanking it towards me as Dozer would pull out, twisting the kid's nuts painfully as Dozer slammed back into the kid's ass.\n\nDozer moaned ecstaticly ""Onnhhh... god, hurt him worse,"" 'Dozer begged, ""his whole body jerks me off when you torture him...""\n\nI was happy to comply. I have this real oral fix; I like to bite. I knelt forward and took the head of the kid's dick in my mouth, and clamped my teeth just below the sensitive ridge; I started twisting the kid's nipples, my cock jerking expectantly against the kid's head as his screams escalated; the more he shrieked and twisted, impaled on 'Dozer's dick, the more it excited 'Dozer who humped even harder and faster, hurting the kid more and making him scream ever louder; they were thrashing around so wildly that I was having a hard time holding onto the kid's turgid little cock.\n\n'Dozer suddenly started slamming into the kid with bone-crunching fury; I knew he was coming, and I bit down really hard on the kid's cock and jerked my head, twisting back and forth the way a dog'll worry a chew-toy.\n\nTodd was jerking spasticly beneath our bodies, howling hysterically, thrashing out of control, tortured to the edge of orgasm. The first drops of his miserable pre-cum dribbled into my mouth; I spit it onto his belly; furious, revolted.\n\nI totally fucking lost it, I was punching him in the gut, smacking him across the face; slapping his tears loose, as his dick shot a puny little stream of jizz all over his belly. His cries were hoarse and ragged as I continued pummeling his scrawny frame. 'Dozer had come; he was rubbing his shit and cum coated cock on the kid's butt-cheeks; there was not much blood this time, I guess Todd's butt was finally getting used to taking cock by then. Todd was hiccupping and sobbing, his ass-muscle spasming, his belly twitching, his cock limp after his pathetic orgasm.\n\nI was super hard, my anger was fuelling my libido, stoking my lust, I didn't even care that 'Dozer's cum was lubricating the kid's ass; I had to have it, right then and there. I spun the kid around, he was too limp and exhausted from 'Dozer's butt-fucking and my pummeling to even protest; I shoved his knees against his chest; and leaned over him and rammed my cock down into his butt; I humped violently, frenziedly; I thrust my cock into Todd with as much force as I could muster and was rewarded with a shattering wail; it sounded like it was ripped from his very soul. His rectum clutched tightly at me as I tortured his innards; it was as if in my fury I was trying to eviscerate him with my dick. An inhuman moan was echoing through the room as I reamed this kid; we were lurching dangerously toward the side of his bed, when suddenly the sound choked off.\n\n'Dozer had shoved his filthy cock into the kid's mouth; the kid's head was hanging backwards over the side of the bed, and 'Dozer was fucking deep into the kid's throat, holding him still as I brutalized his ass, able to penetrate even more deeply and violently with 'Dozer helping to steady the body beneath me.\n\nI came in quick violent spasms, digging my nails into the back of the kids legs, drawing blood as I dug into him, holding him still while I shot my cum into his ass, pushing 'Dozer's cum even deeper up into his colon. My cock stayed hard for a while after I came, and I leaned over the boy beneath me, still humping up into him, biting each nipple, twisting my mouth and tugging at the little nub of flesh as the kid's body jerked spasticly, thrashing as he struggled for air around Dozer's dick sliding in and out of his mouth, skewered at both ends by me and my buddy's cocks.\n\nI'd tried to kill the little bastard with my dick; I'd tried to beat him to death from the inside out. GOD it felt good.\n\nI think that was my first really satisfying psycho-fuck.\n\n Name: ""Chicken Hawk: Chapter 2, The Beginning (part 4a)""\n\nWe had a *very* white Christmas that year that I was Todd's ""big brother"", white with garlands of cum. 'Dozer and I were feeling generous, and we let the Schiffman twins have a taste of Todd's ass and mouth in exchange for a quart of whiskey and enough speed for the four of us. I remember Christmas fell on a Wednesday that year, 1968, because Todd's old lady had to work the couple days after Christmas before the weekend, and so we had him all to ourselves for almost eight solid hours, two days in a row. Me and 'Doze offered to babysit the kid; his mom had gotten to know 'Doze over the couple of weeks that had passed since I'd first introduced 'Dozer to the pleasures of Todd's skinny little ass, and she trusted him well enough.\n\nStupid bitch.\n\n*\n\n'Dozer and me had talked about our plans for those two days ever since we knew about it. 'Dozer's old man was pissed as hell that 'Dozer was bagging the family scene, 'Dozer's grandparents were visiting and his old man liked the whole family to sit around the house during Christmas, in some twisted Norman Rockwell thing where they glared at each other, ate a lot of candy, played different board games, called each other names, told each other how stupid they were when one of them fucked up, made his little sister cry. I was over there a couple Christmas afternoons when I was a kid, but it was at least as grim as my own damn house, and that's saying a *lot*. Anyway, his old man thought Christmas should be just the family, trapped in the house all day, no-outsiders-goddammit. 'Dozer's dad was at least as sick as my old man, but as psycho as my old man was, he'd just as soon get rid of us as have us around to torture.\n\n""I wanna fuck him outside in the snow, man, have his ass keep my meat warm."" 'Dozer told me a couple weeks before Christmas. He was grinning; I could see his dick starting to dance around in his pants as the image formed in his mind. We'd been double-humping Todd for about a month by then, our boners didn't embarrass us anymore. Shit not even in public, like they did most guys our age.\n\nOnly the week before, Rebecca Connolly had come to school in this amazing green mini-skirt, white go-go boots, she'd dropped her notebook in algebra class and bent over right in front of my face. God, I remember my dick doing a double-gainer in my pants when her cherry little butt appeared in front of my nose. Most guys would of gone all weird, trying to stuff the bone down between their legs, especially when a couple of the guys around me noticed and started laughing and whispering and pointing.\n\nNot me, man. I'd grinned big, spread my legs wider and grabbed for her crotch, stroking myself with my other hand, in full view of the other kids in class.\n\n""Hey Becky, back up and help me out, huh?"" I'd whispered at her, a loud stage whisper, for the other guys' benefit. The guys around us were laughing hysterically, nervously, and Becky squealed when my fingers hit pay-dirt. Naturally she dropped her books again, and she whipped around to slap my face but I grabbed her wrist mid-air and pulled her hand to my crotch.\n\n""Aw c'mon at least a hand-job,"" I'd mocked, rubbing her hand along my growing bulge before she had time to jerk it away in disgust.\n\n""YOU'RE a PIG!"" she'd shrieked. Her face had gone all red, and she'd looked like she was going to cry; that's always made me harder, when they cry. I'd been afraid I was going to pop a load in my jockeys, but I managed to control it somehow. She hadn't told on me. She *knew* she was asking for it. Christ, in that outfit, she probably made old dried up Mr. Havercek the algebra teacher hard too.\n\n ""I wanna fuck him in the ass and when I cum I wanna shoot my cock-snot in the snow, watch it melt the powder and then freeze."" 'Dozer continued his plans for our Christmas vacation with Todd. ""What temperature you figure semen freezes at?""\n\n'Dozer was definitely weird.\n\n""Jesus why don't you do that as your project for the Spring Science Fair?"" I suggested.\n\n""Fuck you."" 'Dozer laughed. We'd really been feeling the Christmas spirit.\n\n""I wanna get a gang-fuck going,"" I mused. ""Just for some variety. Keep Todd plugged for as long as one of us can keep it up, the idea of him having a cock pounding into him for like three or four hours non-stop really fucking gets me off."" I was getting hard as I described my ideas to 'Dozer. ""You know the Schiffmans right?""\n\n""Yeah, I heard some kid in the locker room saying they're fags, suck each other off, stuff like that,"" 'Dozer confirmed my suspicions.\n\n""Cool, that's what I been hearing too!"" I was ecstatic. ""They'll be really into it, and they'll be easy to blackmail and keep quiet.""\n\n **\n\nThe Day after Christmas, Todd's mother needed to be at work by ten. I don't know what she did, she didn't work in any damn factory though, that's for sure. I think she was some kind of editor or something, in the City. She picked us up at eight in the morning the day after Christmas and dumped us off at her house with a copy of her key, so we could go out and ""play"" in the middle of the day. There was a fresh snow fall, enough for some good sledding in the woods near where Schiffmans lived, it was an excuse for us to fuck Todd's brains out in some interesting new locations, and her neighbors wouldn't get suspicious of too many of my scummy friends invading her house.\n\nThe kid had got some pretty neat stuff for Channukah, his old man had bought him a tape recorder; that really juiced me, when I saw it. The first thing I thought of was taping a nice vigorous butt-banging session, to replay later for me and 'Dozer's amusement. Capture Todd grunting and squealing like a stuck pig as 'Dozer, me, and the Schiffman's porked him. I wanted to record for future lonely wanks, when Todd's butt wasn't available, all the wet squishy sounds of our cocks alternately prying open his butt cheeks and gagging his cries as one of us pounded into him from behind, pushing him forward to deep-throat the dick in his mouth, the ones waiting their turn helping to torture poor Todd to orgasm after pathetic orgasm, as he twisted on the spit of our meat, pleasuring the cocks buried in his body with his agonized gyrations. I wanted to be able to hear all the slippery suction noises of cock after cock sliding back and forth in his cum-filled cavities, filling him to over-flowing with our jizz, as I relived the experience at home with only my sweaty palm for company.\n\n The first thing we did after Todd's mom dropped us off was drag Todd out into the back yard so 'Dozer could fuck him in the snow. We got him all decked out in snow pants, boots, mittens, hat, ski jacket, all that shit. It would really suck if he got sick from being too cold for too long and we lost time with our regular piece of tail because he had the flu.\n\nThe three of us horsed around in Todd's backyard, with the nice high privacy fence, and big tall trees, chucking snowballs at each other, rolling each other in the snow; Todd was laughing, happy. I was wearing long underwear, I don't know about 'Doze, but though I was warm enough to not be miserable, I sure wasn't getting aroused, it was just too fucking cold. After a little bit of this horseplay though, 'Dozer gave me the look, that he was ready. I grabbed Todd around the neck, so he was kneeling in the snow on all fours, and quickly yanked his snow-pants, jeans, long underwear down, exposing his little white butt to the freezing temperatures.\n\n""NO PLEE-EEEASE, it's too COLD, I'm FREEZING!"" Todd begged, twisting and crying as I held him in position for 'Dozer.\n\n""Heya Toddy, 'Dozer will warm you up from the inside out, don't worry,"" I laughed, slapping his face with my gloved hand, his tears splashing hotly into the snow.\n\n'Dozer dropped his pants; in the instant before he knelt behind Todd's exposed cheeks and buried his bone in Todd's backside his hard-on shrank noticeably as the cold December air made contact.\n\n""Unh GOD!"" Dozer lurched excitedly as the length of his dick forced it's way into Todd's anus and his groin slapped against the cold globes of Todd's exposed flesh. He started banging Todd's ass with a frenzied, staccato rhythm, his nuts protected from the cold air by the jeans he had barely lowered to let his cock out to do it's work.\n\nI let go of Todd, with Dozer's dick planted in his rump I didn't need to hold him for 'Dozer, and I sat back on my heels to watch my buddy bang baby tail. I was really amazed at how long he kept at it; he was ramming that dick of his in and out of Todd's ass for at least ten or fifteen minutes; he told me between grunts that it was the cold, and the heat, the contrast, that kept him from cumming. Todd was crying, moaning pitifully that he was cold and wanted to go inside, in between squeals of pleasure and pain as his body was buffeted about by the cock pounding into his cold little behind. 'Dozer did finally manage to squeeze off a round; he pushed Todd forward so he was laying belly down in the snow, and pulled out to shoot a couple small spurts of sticky white jism on the back of Todd's ski jacket. I could tell 'Dozer was frustrated, that more jizz was built up in his nuts but had crawled back down when the cold air hit his meat when he pulled out of Todd's ass, and he hadn't gotten off like he needed to.\n\nSeeing Todd prone like that, his little white butt exposed to the chill, I couldn't resist, I pulled an icicle down from the swing-set near where we'd been screwing Todd, and 'Dozer, having stuffed his wilted dick back into his pants, held Todd down in the snow while I raped his wimp ass with this ice dildo. Christ did he ever scream bloody murder when I thrust that thing into him; I guess it must've really frozen up his gut, but he was warm enough that it melted really quickly as I fucked him with it, and when it was too small to grip I shoved it all the way in past the hard ring of muscle so it stayed inside. We pulled the little sissy to his feet, the ice chunk still melting inside him, and pulled up his pants over his cold wet ass, and dragged him back into the house. Todd ran for the bathroom that was off the backyard entranceway where the dryer and washing machine were. From the sound of it, the ice melting inside him was acting like an enema.\n\nMe and 'Doze were soaked to the skin from kneeling and rolling in the snow, and we needed to dry out our clothes. 'Dozer walked in on Todd, sitting on the toilet, still wearing his ski-jacket and mittens, his pants around his ankles, doubled over, expelling the last of the icy water that had melted inside him.\n\n""Hey you guys!"" Todd squealed, covering his genitals, strangely modest, considering I'd been shoving my dick in his ass for nearly four months by then, and 'Dozer had boned him at least five or six times.\n\n'Dozer dropped his pants around his hips. We'd determined to make good use of the time we had with Todd, and 'Doze was frustrated as hell from his unsatisfying lay in the snow.\n\n""Suck me,"" he ordered Todd, straddling his seated form, grabbing the sides of Todd's head and pressing his half-hard boner against Todd's lips. At least that's what it looked like he was doing, there wasn't room for two teenagers and a ten-year-old in that small bathroom. All I could really see was the bottom half of Todd's body and 'Dozer's fat butt.\n\nTodd must of complied with 'Dozer's `request', because 'Dozer's butt was moving rhythmicly; I could hear the porcelain lid of the water closet clanking as Todd's body slammed back into it from the force of 'Dozer's humping motions, and Todd was making gurgling sucking noises. Todd was being a `good boy' these days, passively complying with whatever we felt like doing to him; he knew by now we would do it anyway, and more importantly, he usually got off on it. Yeah yeah, sure he whined like the pathetic little faggot he was that he didn't *want* to, he didn't *like* it, but he never fought back, and his DICK sure seemed to like it all right.\n\nI knelt down and started pulling Todd's boots off, to get the clothes off the bottom half of his body, while 'Dozer had him pinned to the can, raping his face. 'Dozer was making some interesting grunting sounds; Todd's feet twitched periodically, as he struggled to breathe around 'Dozer's dick, which I imagined was getting nice and hard, from the sound of Todd's gagging and 'Dozer's moans.\n\nI tossed Todd's clothes back towards the dryer, and grabbed one of his ankles and brushed the sole lightly with my fingernail; he squealed around the cock in his mouth and his whole body jerked; 'Dozer moaned, and his butt started really bouncing, as I slowly tickled the soles of Todd's feet.\n\nDozer backed up rather suddenly, knocking me flat on my back.\n\n""Jesus, what the fuck're you doing??"" I swore at him, scrambling out from under him.\n\n""Oh GOD,"" 'Dozer backed away from the scene in the bathroom, turning around, holding his aching purple rod. ""I GOT to get this in his ass, I just GOT to skewer him, I don't want to waste it in his face, not after the little homo was such a lousy lay outside.""\n\n'Dozer was still humping his hips, struggling to get his jeans, long underwear, boots, socks off, clumsier than ever in his lust, his ass facing Todd, who was sitting quietly on the can, obscured from my view by 'Dozer's body. I pulled my own clothes off and tossed them in the dryer and began lazily stroking my flaccid cock.\n\nWhen 'Dozer finally managed to get naked from the waste down, his cock jutting from between the tails of his red flannel shirt, he turned around and together we hauled Todd out of the bathroom and carried him into the kitchen. His little pecker was sticking out from his body like he was thumbing a ride, even as he whimpered that his butt still hurt from the ice.\n\nTodd's ass was still freezing cold when we sat him down on the edge of the kitchen table; 'Dozer grabbed Todd's skinny little legs and flipped him onto his back; before the back of Todd's head had slammed into the formica 'Dozer's had his dick burrowed balls deep in Todd's ass and he was pumping furiously, tearing Todd's butt-muscle open with each vigorous jab, the hot length of his cock punishing the cold- constricted walls of Todd's anus as he plowed his meat into the young boy writhing beneath him.\n\n""It HURTS!,"" Todd wailed, tears splashing from his thrashing head even as his dick danced in the air above his groin. 'Dozer continued pistoning his cock in Todd, his warm thighs slapping against the cold flesh of Todd's buttocks each time he managed to ram the full length of his dick into his ass.\n\n""Onnnhhh!"" 'Dozer moaned, slamming Todd back and forth on the edge of his kitchen table by the force of his cock working in his ass, ""he's so ..."" 'Dozer's thought trailed off and he lost himself in a humping frenzy. He leaned over Todd and thrust furiously; Todd's wailing escalated to keep a tempo with the vicious reaming his ass was taking, and I found myself growing harder as Todd's desperation increased and his erection flagged.\n\n""PLeeeeease!"" Todd was wailing desperately. I stroked myself excitedly.\n\n""aaaannnnggggggggg..... ""\n\nTodd shrieked as 'Dozer pulled completely out and repenetrated with a savage lust, humping wildly, pulling out and re-penetrating over and over again, his balls slapping wetly against Todd's curled spine as he drove his cock relentlessly into Todd's pale skinny ass.\n\n""aangghh aangghh Anngghh AANNGGHH!""\n\nTodd was hiccupping and moaning, punctuating 'Dozer's penetrating thrusts with near-hysterical shrieks of agony. I watched as 'Dozer came, grinding his member even more deeply into Todd's rump, pushing his cum as far into him as possible. 'Dozer's humping slowed, and then stopped, as Todd's cries subsided; Todd was by the end only sniffling, his eyes red, his face tear-stained, as 'Dozer pulled out of his ass and let Todd's legs flop down to hang over the end of the kitchen table. Todd lay passively, crying softly, his dick completely wilted, a small dribble of his pre-cum dotting his belly his only reward, his pleasure centers overwhelmed by the pounding his ass had just taken. Todd pulled at his soft little prick, trying to jerk some more substantial pleasure out of the experience, as 'Dozer's cum leaked from his tortured ass.\n\n""Oh man... "" 'Dozer was exhausted. ""It must of been the ice you shoved in there, it was so TIGHT, man.""\n\nI smiled.\n\n""The cold, the heat... Jesus!"" 'Dozer was nearly incoherent, trying to explain the incredible sensations, the pleasure that Todd's ass had just milked from his loins. ""It was better than any of the other times, anyway that's all *I* know.""\n\nI have to smile as I think about Todd eating dinner at that table that very night, with his mom. I doubt he ever sat at his kitchen table again without remembering that morning. It was what, nine, nine- thirty?? 'Dozer and me were young, we'd be getting it up again and again, all day, and the next day. And the Schiffmans were expecting us that afternoon.\n\nI went to Todd's freezer, pulled out an ice cube, and went back to the table where Todd was just sitting up.\n\n""My turn!"" I grinned at him, pushing him back down onto his back.\n\nTodd whimpered patheticly; tears began streaking down the sides of his face.\n\n""He already fucked me,"" he whimpered. ""It *hurts*.""\n\nI pushed his legs back towards his body, holding him down with the weight of my upper body.\n\n""I know,"" I grinned.\n\nStill holding him curled up, his little brown button lewdly exposed, I reached back and quickly stuffed the ice cube through Todd's sphincter muscle.\n\nBefore he had time to react, I grabbed his skinny little legs behind the knees and using my cock as a ram, I swiftly penetrated, pushing the ice cube deep into his rectum. Todd shrieked; his ass grabbed my cock in a vise-grip as the cold began spreading inside him.\n\nIt was unbelievable; the shock as the hot, sensitive head of my cock made contact with that small cube of ice very nearly made me lose my erection, but that same small piece of ice was causing Todd's rectum to squeeze my shaft for all it was worth; his sphincter clutched at my cock with an amazing strength; it was as effective as any cock-ring at keeping me hard; I couldn't have lost my boner if I'd wanted to, and I *didn't*. As soon as I pulled back from that piece of ice, Todd's bowels clutching at my cock made me eager to slam back into him; my dick warmed inside Todd's rectum as it retreated, and I had to use all the force I could muster to push my bone through the cold wall of muscle. Todd shrieked, screamed, begged me to stop, even as the ice melted and lubricated my cock's passage and his dick perked up.\n\nI smiled as Todd begged pitifully, and leaned over him, his tiny prick and swollen little nuts poking into my belly. Using the weight of my upper body to pin his legs against his chest,I continued fucking his choice little ass, the cold water melting inside him keeping me from coming, keeping him tight, keeping me hard. He still had his winter jacket on, the nylon made exciting noises against the formica table as his body slid back and forth from the force of my cock pushing into him.\n\n""You're so tight like this..."" I slapped his face, I wanted him to look at me as I fucked him, I wanted him to see in my eyes that I *owned* him.\n\nTodd did open his eyes in surprise when I slapped him; his bottom lip quivered and he bawled like a baby when our gaze locked. My cock swelled at the sight of his tears, and I pushed my woodie especially hard and deep into his belly, the cold hard band of his ass-muscle rolling along the length of my shaft as I continued staring him down as I worked my cock inside him.\n\nI held his shoulders, my arms wrapped around his legs, preventing him from sliding, allowing me to push as deeply into him as I could. Todd arched his head back, and he actually howled; the sound of his wailing made me stiffer yet. I humped furiously, enjoying his pain, noting how hard his cock had become as it pushed into my stomach. The cold water from the ice cube that had by then completely melted in his bowels was leaking out around my churning cock, and as the temperature inside Todd's rectum continued to rise back to normal, I humped even faster, deeper, harder, my groin slapping wetly against his cold wet buttocks, my balls slapping against his curled spine as the head of my cock burrowed up into him, straining towards his colon.\n\nI finally came, his tight cold ass muscle milking my dick as I rode into the home stretch, thick gouts of jizz churning in my nuts, bubbling the length of my prick, rushing out the eye of my cock into the depths of Todd's ass, the water from the ice now warmed to body temperature thinning my semen to a watery white. Humping more slowly then, after I'd deposited my snot in the little fairy's butt, exhausted, but still horny, almost un-satisfied. Still hard.\n\nI pulled out of Todd's ass, my cock at three-quarter's mast, a string of watery white cum dribbling from the winking button of Todd's well-used rump.\n\nI don't know when he'd stopped crying; Todd continued to lie on his back on his kitchen table, naked from the waist, franticly pulling at his hard little prick. I stood between his legs and watched, amused, as Todd jerked himself to orgasm, splashing a small stream of jizz onto the bottom of his jacket. I slapped his wilting pee-wee penis; so sensitive after just jerking off, I almost don't like to touch myself right after I've popped, it's so sensitive it almost hurts. Todd jolted, as if electrocuted.\n\n""Oh yeah, tell me you don't like it, you little sperm-bag,"" I taunted the little sissy-boy.\n\nBare-ass naked, woodie in hand, I left Todd lying on his kitchen table in the puddle of our sperm that had leaked from his butt. No point in getting dressed, I'd just have to get undressed when I wanted another lick at his ass or mouth. I went to look for 'Dozer, maybe watch some TV until we got inspired to go another round. I don't know where he'd wandered off to while I'd been so occupied; I wanted to tell him how right he'd been about the ice; it had kept me hard and humping for nearly twenty minutes. It was barely 10 am.\n\n Name: ""Chicken Hawk: Chapter 2, The Beginning (part 4a)""\n\nTodd lay on the table for a while after we fucked him; I think he wasn't sure we weren't coming back for a second round, since my dick had stayed hard after I pulled out of his ass dribbling me and 'Dozer's cum. I found 'Dozer in the family room where the big color TV was, guzzling down a can of soda and chowing from a bag of pretzels. It's still my breakfast of choice. He was wearing his flannel shirt but he was butt-naked from the waist down and he was absent-mindedly stroking himself, pulling on his pecker with the paper-towel he'd used to wipe Todd's butt-funk off his groin. Todd did finally get up from the table, I heard him trying to sneak through the dining room to get to the stairs from the other direction.\n\n""Hey Todd, come on in and watch some TV!"" I hollered out to him. He was somewhere between the dining room and living room, I could tell from the silence that he'd stopped cold in his tracks.\n\nI looked at Dozer, his cock was getting hard again, so was mine, all I could think about was a nice long slow blow job... Todd didn't dare defy me, he crept into where we were sitting on the couch yanking pud and watching TV. He looked really ridiculous, bare-ass naked from the waist down, wearing only a blue nylon ski jacket, streaks of Dozer's dried cum decorating the back of it; I really did like the rasping noises it made when he moved though.\n\n""Suck me.""\n\nIt's all I needed to tell him, the kid knew his job, he knelt down on the floor in front of my spread legs and sucked my fat cock into his mouth, using his tongue to trace the outline of the head, squeezing my balls with one small hand, stroking and squeezing the shank of my penis with his other hand, careful not to use any teeth, he knew I'd smack him if he bit me.\n\nDozer reached out with his left foot to push at Todd's dick, and together we spent the morning parked on the couch watching TV while Todd knelt between one or the other of our legs sucking cock. It really was a trip having a personal butt-boy to do whatever we wanted; occasionally I'd get too turned on, I'd make him turn around, on his hands and knees, face the TV, watching ""Rocky and Bullwinkle"" or ""Bewitched"" re-runs while I pumped my dick in his skinny little ass, but I didn't waste any cum in him, neither did 'Dozer, we were saving it for the party with Schiffmans.\n\nAround 11:30 we headed over their house, we stuffed Todd into his snow-suit, I hadn't told him what we were up to, just horsing around in the snow, it was actually kind of fun chucking snowballs, goofing around. Well shit, I mean I *was* only thirteen, 'Doze too, Todd was what, ten.\n\nSchiffman's were waiting for us when we got there. They only lived a couple blocks from Todd, they were all rich bastards in that neighborhood, but hell I didn't mind trading Todd's ass for a little of their luxury, besides I was really hopped up at the idea of a mini gang-bang.\n\n""Hey Man!"" Steven I think it was. Maybe Jason, I'm not sure. One of them had shorter hair than the other, but I could never remember which one it was. ""Hey... Finkelstein?!"" Turns out they *knew* Todd, they went to the same temple, and I guess they knew him from the neighborhood.\n\n""*This* little creep's your butt-boy??"" The other twin asked, laughing, like he couldn't believe it.\n\n""Problem?"" 'Dozer was chilly, stone cold, he really didn't like these guys, frankly neither did I, I had them figured for a couple of goddamn homos, but what the fuck, carpe diem and all that.\n\nThey both laughed, real nervous.\n\n""Nah,"" one of them reassured us, ""The Fink's our favorite little homo. Right Fink? We knew you were a loser but we didn't know you were *stupid*, too""\n\nTurns out they'd been terrorizing him for years, bullying him, pulling his pants down in front of the other kids, tossing his books down the sewer, throwing his jacket up a tree, the usual kid stuff. Something about this whiny little puke just drove guys nuts, made them want to torment him.\n\n""So. You got the speed?"" I wasn't wasting time with chit-chat, I wanted to party. ""And the J.D.?""\n\nWe were still standing in the front hallway, Jason or Steven closed the door behind us, we were dripping puddles it was making me kind of nervous, making such a mess in that nice house, but they didn't seem to notice much, or care. Weird.\n\n""Yeah yeah, downstairs, leave your boots up here, and your coats, our mother'll pitch a fit if you stomp slush through the house.""\n\nDozer and me pitched our boots onto the rubber mat near the door, added them to their collection, piled our soaked coats and stuff on the banister. Spiff house man, these guys were even more loaded than old Todd and his mom, upstairs, downstairs, finished basement, two-car garage, big fucking lawn. No damn mangy dogs chained up in the front lawn barking all night snarling at every goddamn person that walked by, not this neighborhood, you know?\n\n""So Fink you just gonna stand there in your coat all day?"" one of them was talking to Todd. Poor old Todd just stood there in his socks, looking kind of wild-eyed, I don't know if he had figured out yet he was scheduled to be the party centerpiece, but he knew the Schiffmans intimately as local bullies and he was all weirded out being in their house.\n\n""C'mon Todd-deee, make yrself at home.""\n\nDozer laughed; the twins just stood there looking stupid. I finally had to undress the little geek, he stood there trembling, as I pulled off his jacket, snow-pants, christ he was about as spastic as a kindergartener. We followed the twins down to their basement, and *man* it was a Nice Basement, geee-zus! Bright green shag carpet, fully stocked wet-bar, refrigerator, nice couch, not ratty crap the Goodwill wouldn't take, like my parents had in the damn *Living Room*, there were a couple stuffed chairs, a glass coffee table. Nice. *Really* nice, but it was *still* a basement with big cement poles in the middle of the room, holding up the rest of the house.\n\nSteven and Jason were behind the bar, pulling out glasses, Dozer had parked himself on the couch; Todd was curled up in one of the chairs, his knees drawn up to his chest, chewing on his finger, pulling at his fly. I don't think he knew he did that when he was nervous, wanked himself.\n\nI was wandering around, checking stuff out. They had a pretty nice stereo record player, big fucking console thing, I was flipping through the albums, one of the twins told me to put on some music; I recognized a lot of the bands, stuff my brothers listened to, but they sure never let me touch any of their albums, they only played them when the old man was out of the house anyway (which by then wasn't often enough). I put on some Hendrix, as loud as it would take without distorting, some Led Zeppelin, Cream. Man that Disraeli Gears album still gets me off, just hearing it I almost start tripping again. Deep Purple. The Doors, that first album was the best. 1969 was like the big '60s zit, everything finally coming to a head but not over the top yet, not quite bust, sex drugs rock 'n roll was peaking, it was just before Jimi od'd before Janis Joplin offed herself before Jim Morrison croaked before Mama Cass choked... I hear that music I'm thirteen again, I'm toasted, wasted, speeding my ass off, stoned, drunk, I'm fucking horny as hell and I'm spending an afternoon balling my fucking brains out... balling TODD'S fucking brains out... MAN!\n\n[...Stacking records like that though, shit, I have to laugh now. And people lament the death of vinyl... Pat I'd like to buy a clue...]\n\nWe started off drinking, sitting around the coffee table, kind of nervous, I mean 'Doze and me were from the other side of the damn tracks, and here we were in these rich kids' house doing shots of Jack Daniels, we were all a little nervous, Schiffmans were probably scared we'd rob them or knife them, something stupid like that, but things chilled out as we got more drunk; thirteen, they couldn't hold their booze like me and Doze could, we'd been skimming my old man's whiskey for a couple years by then, buying dope from my pot-head dealer brother when we could scrounge the ""bread"" together. We'd given Todd a coke spiked with a fair portion of booze; even he was looking pretty happy.\n\nSchiffman's laid out the speed, four caps, ""black beauties""; I miss those days of good quality pharmaceutical speed, oh well. Mesc, I haven't seen mescaline in years. Todd just watched, wide-eyed, as we downed the caps, washing them down with a nice shot of J.D.\n\n""Fuck."" one of the Schiffmans was talking, kind of slurred, his pupils were getting bigger as the speed reached the blood vessels in his head. He looked a little weird to me too; I hadn't done any speed before then; I don't think any of us had. I *really* liked how I was feeling... So... Alive! Powerful.\n\nIt was some weird psychic thing, I swear it, because the four of us just simultaneously grabbed for Todd, yanking him in all directions, tearing at his clothes we were in like a feeding frenzy my god I'm surprised we didn't tear him limb from limb and fuck our individual pieces of him, we were that horny, that juiced.\n\nAnd Todd himself was pretty wasted, he didn't even squeal or struggle much; in fact he had a nice little hard-on when we laid him out on his back on the coffee table, his head was hanging down over the side. One of the twins was kneeling there in front of Todd's upside down face, his jeans down around his hips, holding his boner out, rubbing it around Todd's face; the other twin had pulled his pants completely off and climbed onto the table, he was straddling Todd's chest, rubbing his woodie up and down the skinny little body trapped between his legs. He pinched and twisted at the nipples, smiling as Todd tensed and arched his back against the pain, unwittingly rubbing himself against the genitals of the twin straddlilng his chest, his squeals at the periodic pain in his tender little nubs muffled by the stiff cock sliding into his mouth and down his throat.\n\n""Oh GOD,"" the twin in his mouth moaned, thrusting hard into Todd's throat, he was really face-fucking more than getting a blow-job. I could hear Todd's muffled gagging slurping sounds above the Jimi Hendrix' wailing, I was getting really hard watching these guys use my piece of tail.\n\n""Fuck he's way better at this than you, Jas'...""\n\n'Dozer and me looked at each other, bug-eyed, started laughing.\n\n""Yeah 'Dother, *you* could take thome lethons from Todd,too,"" I lisped at him, mocking, as I stroked myself. The twins were too into Todd's body, maybe they were just too stupid, to tell we were mocking them.\n\nSteven, he was the one on Todd's chest, demanded his turn in Todd's mouth.\n\n""Man, lemme at his mouth,"" He'd crawled off the table, his dick pointing skyward. Damned freckly, freckly butts, freckly legs, the two of them, no damn hair anywhere yet either, skinny-dicked fuckers.\n\n""Oh man... "" Jason was really into it, Todd was starting to thrash around, he wasn't getting much air around Jason's dick, little gagging sounds were leaking out around the dick sliding back and forth in his mouth...\n\n""Shit Jason, now that he sucked it hard for you, stick it up his ass.""\n\nJason looked up at me when I said that; kind of weird, like he somehow didn't believe he'd REALLY get a chance to bang baby butt. He pulled out of Todd's mouth, Todd was breathing in huge gasps, he got a couple quick healthy lungfuls anyway before Steven's cock was sliding down his throat...\n\nJason grabbed the back of Todd's legs, pushed him double, rammed his cock into Todd's ass; Todd's prick leapt to attention when Jason speared into him; he was standing up, pounding down into Todd's upturned butt; I had kind of figured he wouldn't last that long his first time with his dick inside someone else's body, maybe him and his brother had practice, but man he was really pounding ass, the table was shaking like a sonofabitch, his thin hard dick was snaking in and out of Todd's ass at an amazing speed, I was really afraid the whole mess was going to collapse, break the glass, kill them all, but boy it was a sight seeing the two of them spearing into Todd from both ends like that, hear him gurgling and squealing over the sounds of the music, the slapping noise of Jason's groin slamming into Todd's skinny little ass-cheeks each time he shoved his cock down into him. It looked like they were trying to get their dicks to meet somewhere in the middle of Todd's digestive tract, as hard as they were thrusting into him.\n\nThe beat of the drums man, the music, it was really primal, I could hardly wait for my turn, but the two of them kept at him; I'd promised them first lick, so me and 'Dozer wandered behind the bar as they continued balling Todd. I rummaged through the fridge and the cabinets; we found a *very* interesting stash of magazines way back in the corner, under the sink, pictures of men fucking very young guys, hell I was pretty sure at the time they were just boys, kids, tied up in all kinds of positions, some of them had things stuck on their bodies, clothes-pins, clamps, the expressions on their face, it looked like they were in real pain, I nearly busted my pants I'd never seen anything like it; 'Dozer was breathing *real* hard.\n\nOne of the twins was grunting really loud; me and 'Dozer stuck our heads up over the bar in time to watch Jason drop his load in Todd's ass, right between album changes. He grunted really loudly, watched him slam into Todd's ass in really quick, hard bursts. Right as Jason finished coming his brother let loose, he had Todd by the ears, Todd was thrashing franticly, flopping around on the table like a fish out of water, with his throat clogged by Steven's dick. Steven held onto Todd's head, grunting, humping, letting out little moans of pleasure as he balled Todd's face, finally slowing down and pulling out. Todd snorted reflexively as the last couple drops of Steven's cum landed in his nose, but he swallowed it all, even licked his lips when he was done. Steven laughed, incredulous.\n\n""God, what a horny little fucker, I can't believe he SWALLOWED it!""\n\n""Todd loves drinking jizz, don't you Todd-y??""\n\nThe twins didn't know how much work it had taken to train Todd to swallow when anyone came in his mouth, how many times I'd had to hold his mouth shut and torture him to the breaking point before he'd gulp my seed down. He did it instinctively now; just like Pavlov's dogs, he had no choice.\n\n""Born faggot,"" Jason agreed.\n\nTodd started rolling onto his side to get up from the table but 'Dozer and I were on him in a flash.\n\n""Don't get up kid, party's just *starting*,"" 'Dozer grinned down at Todd. He was at Todd's head working at his belt, pulling down his pants to let his cock loose. I'd left the stash of magazines on the bar, but I had a nearly full can of whipped cream with me that I'd found in the fridge.\n\nTodd whimpered patheticly, drunk, disoriented with his head hanging upside down off the end of the table. Incredibly hard, too; he hadn't gotten off during Jason's butt-banging, and he had his hands between his legs and was pulling clumsily at his hard little cock, squeezing his balls and pressing a finger against his butthole wet with Jason's cum, grinding his hips and moaning lustfully as 'Dozer slowly rubbed his pecker around his face.\n\nJason was turning down the stereo, I didn't mind, none of us did, the music was great but we all wanted to hear the sounds of us fucking Todd, hear his pathetic begging and whimpering and moaning, hear the wet sounds of him slurping dick, hear the sound of flesh parting flesh, hear the sounds of our own lust as we skewered him.\n\nDozer had his cock in his hand, his dick slowly sliding in Todd's upturned mouth, grinding slowly, giving the kid some time to breathe, not forcing him to deep-throat yet, he was intent on what I was up to; his pupils were huge as marbles, glassy too, and he was smiling like a pig in shit.\n\nI had my pants off, I wasn't unaware of Jason and Steven staring open-mouthed at my monster woodie; we were all too fucked-up by then to really care about the social weirdness of being naked and hard in front of each other, hell let the perverts stare, I was flattered; I *was* ""The Batman"" after all.\n\nI shook the can of whipped cream hard, pushed Todd's legs back toward his chest with one forearm; he was too busy pulling his pud and sucking 'Dozer to pay much attention to what I was doing as I began lightly scratching the spiky plastic tip along his wrinkled little asshole, all nice and wet with cum, still dilated, a dark inviting hole.\n\nHe did gasp and squirm his little butt around on the coffee table when I shoved the nozzle into him, the spiky plastic tips must've scraped against the walls of his rectum, but as soon as it was in there and I quit shoving he relaxed and went back to wanking off and sucking dick.\n\nHe gasped out loud, grunting like a fucking boar after a sow in heat when I pressed the lever on that nozzle and whipped cream started shooting up into his ass; 'Dozer and the twins started laughing, Todd's little pecker got impossibly hard as the white goo exploded in his rectum, filling up the lower half of his body as it shot up into his colon.\n\nI was getting insanely hard watching him writhe, wiggling his little butt, his cock jerking franticly as the whipped cream filled him up, he was humping back at the nozzle buried in his ass; I was half afraid he was going to fart white foam at me, so I pulled the nozzle out and leaning forward I grabbed the backs of his knees and drove my cock into his ass.\n\n""nnnhhh... Gh.. Gh.. Gh.. mmmffaa agh gh gh""\n\nTodd wailed franticly around Dozer's dick; he was twisting around on my dick, humping back at my fat cock stretching open his asshole, trying to bury it deeper inside himself, all the while shooting sperm up the front of his body; 'Dozer had forgotten what he was doing, intent on what *I* was doing, he'd stopped humping, frozen by the sight of my cock pushing wetly into Todd's butt, awed by the sight of all that whipped cream I'd stuffed him with spurting out, displaced by my dick.\n\n""Onnggggh Ghaaa Ghaaaa god god god god"" Todd was grunting in time with my thrusting in his ass, moaning out loud as 'Dozer slipped his dick from his mouth, forfeiting his turn at Todd in favor of a good show. The twins were laughing hysterically at Todd's obvious ecstatic reactions to being ass-fucked.\n\n""Jesus he really *is* a horny little butt-slut!""\n\nMy god I cannot describe the sensation of my dick inside that little kid's butthole, the soft wet feeling of whipped cream sloshing over my cock, squirting of his ass as I rammed my dick into him, splatting warm and wet against the beginnings of my bush. The contrast of that soft wetness against the sensation of Todd's butt-muscle, still tight even after all our months of abuse, grabbing at me, clutching at the penis splitting him open, as he twisted and moaned in the aftershocks of a powerful orgasm; it was too much.\n\nI started humping furiously, pounding into him as white gobs of whipped cream runny from the warmth of his ass and my churning dick continued to fly from Todd's ass, dribbling down the back of his curled spine, making a huge fucking mess on the table; I moved so I was standing, curling Todd over into a ball, driving down into him with frantic vicious thrusts; his grunts of pleasure drifting into agonized cries of pain, he had begun wailing in time with my pounding rhythm, his orgasm had passed and with it his pain tolerance.\n\nI could tell it hurt like hell for him, as hard as I was fucking into him; his whole body spasmed and went rigid each time my groin slammed into his buttocks, my balls slapping against his curled spine, my cock rammed as far up his ass as I could force it. His spastic writhing sent shock-waves of pleasure through my entire body, and though a tiny part of my brain worried I might injure him somehow, the speed said fuck-it, and I balled ol' Todd as deep and as hard as I've ever fucked *anything* in my entire life, I was jamming my dick down into his upturned ass in time to the hard metal rhythm of whoever the hell was playing over the stereo, pounding into him as hard as I could, in an effort to escalate the intensity of his frantic gyrations. Somewhere far away some tiny corner of my drug-and-hormone-crazed brain registered the sounds of the twins cheering me on.\n\n""Bang his baby ass oh man fuck him fucking ream him out oh JESUS look at that monster fucking dick tearing his ass in fucking two holy fucking shit!""\n\nI couldn't tell which one of them was speaking, whether they both were, they sounded exactly alike and all I *really* cared about was the eight fucking inches of flesh I was grinding in and out of the nice hot ass of the kid on the table, the boy the school had hooked me up with in their ""big brother"" program. Todd. Todd fucking Finkelstein. ""Fink"" the kids in his neighborhood called him. I was lost, somewhere in that speed rush my dick seemed to have taken off on it's own, I was barely aware of any physical sensation not existing between the base of my balls and the tip of my prick.\n\nIt felt like fire shooting out the end of my penis when I came, I jerked, wailed; it felt so fucking good it hurt; I thought for one long second that my balls had actually burst, exploded. I was red-faced and sweating like I don't *know* what, big salty drops were flying off my face, Todd himself was covered with it, he was shrieking bloody murder, I don't know what the hell for, he wasn't bleeding, I hadn't ruptured him, there was nothing wrong with the little wimp, though the back of his legs were dotted with finger-shaped bruises. And I must have raked his chest during my frenzy; though I don't remember doing it, there were eight bloody scratch marks running from his collar bone to his groin; not deep, not dangerous, just surface scratches.\n\nI pulled out of Todd's ass with a big loud popping noise, moved around the other side of the table to his head, knelt down, pressed my wilting dick against his mouth as he continued crying, moaning. He sucked me in, licked the salty cum and sweet whipped cream off my flaccid prick, swallowed when I pulled out, just like I'd taught him. The front of my legs were sticky with drying whipped cream, the coffee table was covered with the stuff.\n\nI looked over at 'Dozer who was sitting on the furthest chair, naked from the waist down he was staring at me a crazy fucking look on his face, he was grinning like the goddamn devil, he looked like Jack Nicholson in ""The Shining"", that's the only thing I can compare his expression to. I high-fived him, turned to look at the twins, the two of them were perched up on the bar for a good grandstand view of it all, they were both bare-ass naked by then, good and hard too, and they grinned like fucking idiots, I guess the speed was barrelling around their veins too.\n\n""Your turn, 'Doze."" Todd jerked noticeably at those words, started begging, crying.\n\n""noooo..."" he wailed. ""ple... pppleeeeease please please no no no, I'll suck everybody good, I swear it...""\n\nThe wimp should have been *grateful* when 'Dozer rolled him over, bent him over the edged of the table to do him doggie-style, give his neck a rest from hanging backward over the edge, but the little ingrate howled miserably and started sobbing when 'Dozer's dick plowed into him, squeezing more whipped cream out as it filled his anus. Dozer began humping, hard and fast, picking Todd's hips up on the spit of his cock with each thrust of 'Dozer's dick into his ass sent Todd's hairless groin slamming into the hard metal edge of the coffee table.\n\n""Ma... ma. noooooooooo.... don' don' don't.. please.. ple... ple... PLEASE!""\n\nTodd ended on a piercing scream, drifted off into incoherent wailing, music to my ears. I kicked back on the couch, exhausted, to watch my buddy ball my ""little brother"", peeling off my sweat-soaked t-shirt and flannel shirt, used the t-shirt to swab at my crotch, though Todd had done an expert job cleaning me up, my legs were still quite sticky. It was maybe one o-clock, his ass hadn't been plugged for hardly more than half an hour, 45 minutes; if he was wailing then, he was going to be in *really* bad shape three hours from then...\n\nMy cock twitched, tired but eager to rest-up and start another round. I looked around for the bottle of J.D., somebody had rescued it from the coffee table, it was on the other side of the table from where I sat watching 'Dozer's butt pounding up and down on top of Todd's, his dick flashing in and out of Todd's rectum, volumes of white goo still squeezing out of his ass, running down the back of Todd's balls to pool on the carpet. I was damned glad it wasn't *my* house, Schiffmans didn't seem too worried, I supposed at the time they were too wasted to care what would happen when their old man found out. In retrospect, unlike my old man, perhaps nothing?\n\nI scooted around the two humping boys, grabbed the bottle of JD. I couldn't resist stopping to fuck with Todd, I squatted down on the floor in front of his face, he was laying flat on the table his arms stretched up around his head, howling and crying as 'Dozer plugged him. I grabbed a big fistful of the long blond hair on the top of his head, pulled his face up so we were eye to eye; his eyes were still screwed shut but he opened his mouth wide like a baby bird expecting a worm except that Todd was expecting a much longer and thicker piece pink of flesh in his mouth.\n\nI laughed out loud at him, slapped the side of his face; his head was snapping back and forth in my hand as 'Dozer continued riding him; Todd opened his eyes when I slapped him; he moved to support himself on his elbows, all the while 'Dozer's dick churned happily in his ass. Todd's face was beet red, swollen and ugly from crying.\n\n""C'mon Toddy you know you love it, I bet your dick's hard right now.""\n\n""Noo.. nnh-noo nnhh-no NO NO NO ....NO ....NO ....NOOOO!!!""\n\nI peered under the table and laughed my ass off, sure enough, even as his groin slammed painfully into the edge of the table his dick was dancing around in ecstasy. The twins sat on the bar the whole time, cackling insanely.\n\n""Yeah, you love taking our dicks."" I laughed right in Todd's face, stood up, stuck my dick in his mouth, he really was an expert cock-sucker. I'd trained him well, he couldn't help it he sucked me like a whore.\n\nI pulled out of his mouth after a few minutes, semi-hard from his sucking, shiny with his saliva. Still laughing at him I left him to resume his pathetic wailing and crying, leaving 'Dozer to finish his turn in Todd's ass I went over to where Schiffman's were sitting watching 'Dozer fuck Todd.\n\n""Good shit man, decent speed."" They looked at each other, rocking, looked back at me, smirked.\n\n""Yeah, well... we have a good connection.""\n\nI handed them the bottle of whiskey I'd been slugging from, leaned back against the bar where they were perched, smirked when they coughed, sputtered, keeping my eye on the sight of Dozer and Todd lurching on top of the coffee table.\n\n""You got any other shit?"" I heard they could score mesc, through the school grapevine. I was desperate to try psychedelics, dunno why, something in the air? It was 1969, that was the reason.\n\n""My brothers' been telling me mesc' is the thing, not as trippy as acid, good first trip""\n\nThey coughed again, this time not the booze, rocked nervously.\n\n""It's kinda expensive...""\n\nI was pulling on my dick, they'd handed the bottle back, I took a healthy swig, swallowed thoughtfully, still eyeballing my buddy balling Todd. 'Dozer was close to popping, he was pressing Todd against the coffee table, clawing up and down his back in big raking stripes, I couldn't tell from where I was if any blood was being drawn; Todd's shrieking had increased but I couldn't tell if it was from the nails working his back or from the increased tempo in his ass.\n\n""Don't have a whole lot of cash... What if we all came back next week, day before New Year's eve, your parents work, right?""\n\nI was stroking myself lazily, rubbing my thumb back and forth over the ridge of my cockhead, half-hard from the short blow-job Todd had given it and my own manipulations. Already imagining what it'd be like to be tripping while I fucked Todd's little butt... wondering what it'd be like if TODD was tripping...\n\nThere was a long silence, they were twins, maybe they were doing a ""mind-meld""?\n\n""Uh. We don't know if we can score that soon, we'll call ok? Or you could...""\n\nThe conversation cut off as we locked our attention on the two humping figures, alerted to the possibility of some interesting action by a change in the tone of Todd's cries, it sounded somehow more desperate, scared.\n\nDozer was about to come; he'd gotten Todd into a half nelson and pulled him nearly upright and was fucking up into his ass, the front of Todd's legs were pressed against the edge of the coffee table, he was hoarse from screaming but he managed to rasp out an agonized howl each time Dozer thrust up into him, his arms flapping ineffectually, trapped in Dozer's grip, his knees jerked up off the floor as he hung suspended for a moment on the dick jamming up into his shit-hole. Dozer couldn't get much penetration in this weird position, but it was intensely arousing seeing Todd held upright and helpless with Dozer's dick working in his ass. 'Dozer certainly was enjoying it, he came quickly, grunting, huffing. He let go of Todd, who practically collapsed face first onto the coffee table.\n\nTodd was a mess, his hair was sweat-soaked, he did indeed have eight red claw-marks down the back of his body to match the ones I'd decorated his chest with; the back of his legs bore the purpling remains of the finger-tipped size bruises I'd left there, they were covered with sticky drying whipped cream and cum and whatever of his own funk we'd fucked out of his ass. He lay limply, sobbing silently, he had barely enough strength left to flinch when I asked Steven if he was ready for his turn.\n\n""Nah, I wanna let his asshole rest up, shrink back to normal size, let's chill, do some more Jack Daniels, listen to some music.""\n\nThe music was still blasting, we were into another Jimi Hendrix album, Purple Haze was playing.\n\nI got a towel from under the bar, soaked it in the sink, wiped the back of Todd's body off. I pulled him to his feet; he was damned wobbly and when I grabbed him by the shoulders to get him to the chair he'd sat in earlier, he walked like he had a tree-trunk shoved up his ass. I threw a towel down to catch the white mess leaking out his anus, and he sat where I shoved him, curled up in a ball and pulling at his little cock.\n\nI started wiping down the coffee table, Jason I think it was, or Steven, beats me, buck naked it was even harder to tell them apart, he asked me what the hell I was doing.\n\n""We got a maid, man, I'll just tell our parents we had a party and spilled ice-cream or something, they won't care.""\n\nI looked up at them. They were still sitting on the bar. I noticed then they had been looking through the magazine stash I'd pulled out from under the sink.\n\n""Man this is gross, all this whip-cream and cum and god probably shit from his ass, how can you stand it??"" I scrubbed up the carpet too, checked under the table, sure enough, Todd had spewed another load under there when Dozer had his dick up his ass.\n\n Try and tell me he didn't love it.\n\n Dozer had gotten up from the couch where he had collapsed after pulling his dick from Todd's rump, and was standing in front of the chair where Todd sat dutifully sucking him clean. He licked up and down the length of Dozer's limp flaccid prick, sucked first one ball and then the other into his mouth, 'Dozer even forced him to lick the front of his legs clean, suck the goo from the bush sprouting around the base of his penis.\n\nI tossed the used towel into the sink, sat back on the couch with my feet on the freshly cleaned table, called the twins over.\n\n""Bring those magazines over, maybe we can get some ideas. I need another drink, I think Todd does too, especially after he's done licking Dozer.""\n\nWe all kicked back around the coffee table, gearing up for our second wind.\n\n""Great fucking party you guys!"" One of the twins hoisted his glass, and we clinked. Dozer joined the rest of around the coffee table, his dick amazingly half-hard again from Todd's ministrations even though he'd just blown a major wad in Todd's ass. Oh to be thirteen again.\n\n""Gimme one a them magazines,"" 'Dozer demanded. ""I got a couple ideas I wanna try.""\n\n CHICKENHAWK: ""The Beginning"" (Part 5)\n\nMy buddy 'Dozer and me crawled all over the little Todd fag that whole school year, sticking our dicks down his throat, up his ass, smearing our cum all over the kid, banging his baby ass every chance we got, we were just fucking insatiable, it was puberty I guess. Imagine being thirteen and having a steady dick-warmer; I'm surprised we didn't kill the little bastard, fuck his gay little ass to death we were so hot for it.\n\nBut school finally ended and the ""big brother"" project with it, and even though Todd was really getting his little nuts off through me and 'Dozer's ""attentions"" I knew I'd never see him again. The little bastard had really started working his ass off at school; I guess he didn't want another big brother NEXT year... See, I really WAS a good influence....\n\nAnyway, me and 'Doze would be starting High School in the Fall, ninth grade. We wanted to end Jr. High in style, so we invited Todd to stay the weekend with us at my brothers' bungalow at the shore, it was Todd's last weekend before he was shipped off to camp, he was going off to some sleep-away camp for rich brats.\n\nThat mother of his was a real trip, you have to wonder why the hell she ever had the kid, I mean did he match the furniture maybe? I'd been poking her kid's ass for almost nine months and old Todd's mother thought I was just swell, a nice boy, a handsome athlete, good grades, a wonderful influence on Todd, after all he needed a male role model. She was completely fucking clueless or else she didn't care, anyway she was overjoyed we invited Todd with us. I told her my older brothers were renting a bungalow at the shore and were letting us stay the weekend, they were very responsible, Chuck was in college, Chris worked at the Mobil plant in Edison. I didn't tell her about my psycho brother Rick who was heading out for his second tour in Viet Nam. Rick was on leave from the Marines; he was such a fucking nut-case he joined up, not because he got a low number and wanted to choose his spot before he was drafted, but because he'd pulled a HIGH number, and was afraid he'd miss out on some of the fun wasting gooks. Todd's mother never even asked to meet the sibs, she never asked to meet my old man or the bitch who spawned me. Clueless, fucking clueless.\n\n++\n\nTodd seemed kind of excited; he had a little suitcase with a couple bathing suits, plenty of suntan lotion, flip flops, sunglasses, t-shirts, shorts, four pairs of underwear, sunburn ointment if he got sunburned, sneakers, socks, it was ridiculous. I wanted to laugh at the poor little geek, tell his mother she shouldn't have bothered to pack him any CLOTHES...\n\nTell her, what, ""Christ lady your kid's going to be bare-ass naked with one of our cocks in his ass or his mouth, all fucking weekend, trust me he won't need all this shit.""?\n\nI don't think so.\n\nMy brother Rick the psycho was driving the van, it belonged to Chuck, he'd been putting himself through college peddling dope, the van was cherry, man, but Rick wanted to drive, and Rick did what ever the fuck he wanted to do, especially when he was speeding his ass off like he was that day. Chuck on the other hand was stoned as usual; beats me how the two of them got along, speed-freaks and pot-heads usually don't mix, I know *I* fucking HATE the trippy-dippy peace-n-harmony kooks, but the two of them were tight, Chuck went right over the edge when Rick came home in a body bag the following Spring. I never missed the asshole, he was a mean sonofabitch.\n\n Rick did about 80 miles an hour all the way out Route 18, the three of us were flying around the back like fucking loose luggage, but we got there in one piece, and it was only 9am, an hour after we left. A bunch of Rick's greasy friends from his high school days were listening to some really loud metal on the old hi-fi; jesus remember the days before STEREO was affordable??? One of them screamed something incomprehensible at us; I knew Rick's crowd well enough to stay the hell away from them, especially when their eyes were all glassed over like that, fucking humongous pupils. We hit the beach as soon as we got there.\n\nOld Todd man, he was as pale as a damn salamander living in a cave; 'Dozer didn't take his t-shirt off the whole weekend, he didn't want the babes to see his fat belly and TITS, no doubt. We actually had fun all morning horsing around, playing with the kid in the surf, leering at the girls in their bikinis, I smeared ol' Todd all over with suntan lotion, but you know, that was the days before sun block and all that shit; I was already pretty tan, don't really burn, but the kid was going to be plenty raw, I could tell. Kind of make it more interesting, later...\n\n++\n\nTodd bought us a couple dogs and cokes for lunch, the kid actually wasn't that bad, he was a Class A geek, but what the hell, I told anyone who saw us together he was my cousin and I was stuck with him. I convinced him to put a t-shirt on, I didn't want him going home all bloated and swollen up like some three-day-old stiff that ""fell off"" the pier (with a bullet in the back of his head); he'd be plenty pink by the evening. Funny how a sunburn takes a couple hours to cook, after you're out of the sun.\n\n'Dozer and me had been getting fucking horny, watching all that nearly naked flesh displayed on the sand all morning, God I recall what a bitch it was trying to cover my big fucking woodie, I was wearing cut-offs, a damn sight better than a Speed-O for covering up a boner, but the cut-offs were too goddamn short, or else my cock was too long, and that was the days of hip-huggers, man; the head of my dick was either poking out the waist or crawling down my thigh to sneak a peak out the bottom of my shorts every time some hot little piece of pussy strolled by.\n\nI was desperate to relieve the bad case of blue-balls that had been building all morning. We decided to go exploring, 'Doze and me had our towels and Todd had this little beach-bag with his towel and his suntan lotion and his mom's money. I convinced him he didn't want to leave his money anywhere near my brothers; if anyone was going to sponge off the rich brat it'd be ME. Me and 'Dozer had brought along a couple clean t-shirts and spare cut-offs, a towel, a couple dollars to eat with, nothing those guys would want to swipe. It was only two days, Friday and Saturday, we'd be back Sunday.\n\nWe went poking around under the boardwalk; crawled way towards the back, in the dark cool sand right underneath the concessions area; we weren't visible from the beach area, it was too dark, and it was too early in the day for the high school kids to start collecting under there to party and screw around. You could hear the bicycles and feet clattering overhead, kids yelling, it was really exciting, my cock was hollering to be let out, and though I couldn't see too well in the dark, I could hear 'Dozer breathing heavily, I could guess what direction he was pointing.\n\n'Dozer and me had been jamming Todd's ass for the whole school year by then, you would've thought he might've expected we were planning to do a little spear-fishing up his ass under there, I guess he just figured we wouldn't do it out in public like that. Shit that just made it more exciting, all those people walking around overhead, unaware of me right under their feet pumping my tool in this little fairy's butt, hell some stray kid might wander onto us if we made too much noise, I'd of liked to a seen THAT kid's face! Imagine it, ""Hey mommy that boy has his pee-pee in that littler boy's fanny how come he's moving up and down like that and making those noises?""\n\nTodd was crawling around on his hands and knees, poking at rocks and shells under there between the cross-beams, there was still plenty of room to stand up, it was a huge boardwalk. He squeaked when I crawled on top of him and started rubbing my bone up and down his ass, his little red white and blue Speed-O highlighting how choice his small. skinny butt was.\n\n""Not HERE!"" he squealed. ""There's... people around!""\n\nI had started yanking my shorts off to let my cock loose, 'Dozer was already waving his dick in the kid's face, whispering at him to suck it, and I grabbed his sunburned shoulders; they weren't done cooking yet, it would be a couple more hours before they'd really start hurting.\n\nI yanked Todd's bathing suit down and pushed my cock between his cheeks as I prepared to spear him.\n\n""If you shut the fuck up, no one will know you're down here getting your little faggot ass pumped!"" I hissed in his ear as I thrust my dry, hard bone through his tight little ass-muscle.\n\nTodd stifled off a yelp as my meat forced it's way into him; he'd learned to relax the muscles in his rectum instead of tensing them like he had when I'd first started boning him, and even dry, my cock moved easily into this little kid's experienced ass. It sounded like he bit his lip; he moaned softly when I hit home, my balls slapping against his as my cock wormed into him, but he quit complaining, even as I began energeticly grinding his ass.\n\nI leaned up to let 'Dozer have a shot at the kid's face, and we started vigorously plugging him from both ends.\n\nWith 'Dozer fucking the kid's face, I was able to really have a go at his ass; 'Dozer's dick was muffling the kid's grunts of pain and pleasure as I reamed his little butt. It was really exciting, boning this kid in such a public place, hearing people walking around only four or five feet over our heads, as I fucked my personal, school- supplied, piece of boymeat.\n\nI guess it was too exciting for 'Dozer; he came really quickly, pulling out of the kid's mouth he grabbed the kid by the top off his head and shot a nice sticky load of cum all over his fucking face. We'd taken to hosing down the kid when we came because he just fucking hated it, worse than swallowing, worse than taking it up his ass, worse than almost anything, except maybe sucking a dick that had just been pulled out of his ass.\n\nTodd whimpered patheticly as 'Dozer rubbed his cock-snot over his face, smearing it around with the rubbery head of his dick, every now and then fucking his softening prick into Todd's mouth as Todd would lurch forward as my groin slammed into his butt, splitting open his shit tube. Even though he really fucking hated sucking dick, Todd slurped it all up, lapping at Dozer's fat dick, licking his fat hairy belly like a good boy. We'd trained him REAL well.\n\nAs 'Dozer stuffed himself back into his shorts, I started to bang the kid for all he was worth; I had to really make the most of this weekend, the kid was going off to summer camp and I knew it'd be my last regular piece till I found some other little shit to replace him with, boy or girl, I didn't care, I just wanted to keep on getting it wet. Todd was starting to whimper again with my cock pounding away in his rectum, without 'Dozer's cock to stifle him. I was really picking up the tempo, slamming his skinny little ass for all I was worth, stretching his butt-muscle as wide as I could, splitting his cheeks, jerking him forward in the cool damp sand under the boardwalk as I burrowed my bone into him.\n\nI desperately needed to keep him quiet though; I liked the RISK of getting caught, not the actuality, and he was starting to squeal louder and louder as I pumped his ass harder and harder. I pulled out of Todd's ass, quickly flipped him onto his back and yanked his Speed-O the rest of the way off, and pulling his skinny little legs up and apart, I sank my cock into his soft, warm depths before his little buttonhole even had time to wink shut.\n\nI clamped my hand over his mouth; it rather disgusted me, still wet and sticky with 'Dozer's jizz, but I started banging the little kid I had pinned to the sand with my dick, leering into his face, as I felt his puny little rod hardening against my belly as I skewered him, pushing up into his gut, the fat length of my cock punishing his anus with each brutal thrust.\n\n""You know you love it,"" I whispered, thrusting especially viciously, feeling his cock jerk excitedly, growing harder even as he arched his back and wet, muffled yelps of pain leaked out around my hand, tears leaking out the corners of his eyes.\n\nWith my free hand I reached between our humping bodies and pulled Todd's t-shirt up to twist and torture his nipples; yanking my cock out of his ass just as the juice began to boil in my nuts, I sprayed thick hot streams of cum up and down Todd's puny torso as his whole body shook, silent sobs of pain and pleasure wracking through him. His cock began jerking, dribbling his thin pre-pubescent jizz onto his belly to mix with my cum, as he lay, his legs still spread, his butt-muscle lewdly exposed, winking at me as it experienced welcome relief from my cock's cruel attention.\n\n'Dozer smiled at me through the dark cool luxury of the space under the boardwalk.\n\n""Shit man is that somebody coming?"" He grinned at me, and I punched him, the two of us laughing silently at each other as we watched Todd spring to his feet, yanking on his bathing suit, pulling his t-shirt down so it clung to his cum-spattered body.\n\nI pulled my shorts back up and squeezed Todd's skinny little butt.\n\n""You really are a good little fuck kid, I'm gonna miss your hot little butt when you're at camp.""\n\nTodd didn't respond at all except to pull nervously at his limp cock. He didn't talk much anyway, he was a weird fucking kid. I rubbed his hair affectionately, it was matted with 'Dozer's sperm, and I wiped my hand off on Todd's shoulder.\n\n'Dozer changed the topic abruptly. ""Man let's go do somebody-surfing, the waves are really picking up.\n\nThe three of us raced out from under the boardwalk, back into the noisy bright afternoon light, our cocks satisfied for the moment.\n\n Though all those criss-crossing beams underneath there had started me thinking, and I was already contemplating plans for after it got dark and the crowds cleared out. We had the whole fucking weekend to enjoy Todd's body for probably the last time ever.\n\nMe and 'Doze were planning to make the most of it.\n\n--"
967,ChickenHawk 3 - Loose Meat Sandwitches,"['MMF', 'teens']","MED SEP-12-93\n\n(C) 1993 Mark E. Dassad. May be reproduced and redistributed un-edited and un-altered in electronic format for NON-PROFIT ONLY with this notice intact. The author reserves the right to sell paper copies at huge profit to the disconnected. Any other use constitutes fraud, and you'll be hunted down like a dawg and violated if you violate this. Okay you can fix typos, but only if you send me corrections. +++++++ It's not about violence, it's not about sex. +++++++ +++++++++++++++ It's about violent sex. +++++++++++++++\n\n Chicken Hawk 3: ""Loose Meat Sandwiches""\n\n* * *\n\nWe'd kept her tied to the bed, stark naked and spread-eagled, for the better part of the evening without touching her, as we calmly sat, one on each side of her, guzzling some cheap brand or other of Pennsyl- vania piss-water that the goobers called `beer' and reminiscing the high points of previous encounters.\n\nIt had become our customary ritual, 'Dozer and me, we liked to watch their terror rise up in waves, ebbing and flowing; it was almost as if we could see it building in the pit of their naked exposed groins, picking up speed in their bellies, cresting in their lungs, crashing against their vocal cords, their backs arching, muscles taut straining against the ropes as a ferocious tidal-wave of terror slammed wet and raspy against the ball-gag, forced back down their throat by the obstruction to settle wetly in their groin, only to rise again when their body inevitably fought again instinctively to escape the inescapable reality of their predicament.\n\n""You remember that Chinese slut we did a couple months ago, the one with the little mole on her snatch?""\n\n'Dozer's face was flushed; we were tanked on beers and speeding our asses off. His eyes glittered, and he grinned that special Jack Nicholson grin of his.\n\nThe piece of poonie on the bed twitched.\n\n""Oh man!"" I rubbed myself, smiling at the little cunt tied to the bed. ""I remember how she screamed when my fat dick split open her tiny little chink cunt...""\n\nA couple months earlier we'd snatched some oriental honey right off the fucking street, I have no idea how old she was, they all have such tiny tits and hardly any pubic hair that I don't even mind doing adults, it still feels like chicken to *me*. This stupid little chick was walking through one of the neighborhoods where we made regular deliveries, out in that neighborhood, at night, a girl, _alone_!\n\nIt was an impulse acquisition. Hell we were what, eighteen? Out of HS a mere year, we still had hormones to spare.\n\n""Shit, our dicks really tore up the space between the little bitch's legs,"" 'Dozer laughed, reminiscing, the front of his filthy jeans expanding.\n\nI smiled, stroked myself as I watched the panic building inside this girl, as 'Dozer and I discussed our previous fuck-festivals with young meat. Muffled squeaks rose around the gag in her mouth; there was no particular need to gag her, we'd spent a lot of money and effort sound-proofing our attic hideaway. But gagging them made them panic worse, the screams washing up against the gag, unable to escape, washed back down into the pit of their bellies only to rise up again more urgent, more intense. When we finally un-corked it the scream that burst out would shake the walls and make us all come together.\n\nWe'd snagged this little hippie-wannabe, some little Jr. High School freak, from the hippie hangout in Jefferson Park. She'd been stoned off her cherry little ass and had hopped right into 'Dozer's old Chevy on the promise of some good dope. Good dope all right, good god, 'Dozer gave her a couple quality reds and she was all but comatose, dish-rag limp as we stripped her and tied her spread-eagle to the bed in the musty dark attic of the rat-hole we were renting.\n\n'Dozer worked a couple hours a week at a porn shop in Times Square, we both made great cash moving random junk for the local dealer, we could've lived better, but this house was primo for our `hobby'. No nearby neighbors, just a gas station, a power plant, we were near the railroad yards, a real scuzzy shack in the grungiest part of town. Nobody came near us, not the meter reader, not the cops, not the landlord that we mailed our checks to, not even Jehovah's fucking Witnesses. We enjoyed our privacy.\n\n My dick was getting anxious to start the party.\n\n ""'S it your turn for firsts or mine?"" I stood up, removed my jeans, folded them, placed them on the top of the shelves holding our collection of toys. It was useful that 'Doze worked in the city and browsed the various porn shops, we had an impressive collection of dildos, vibrators, whips, clamps, cuffs, harnesses, gags, hell you name it, we probably had it. And yet we'd tied her to the bed with cotton clothesline. Tradition?\n\nMy cock forced it's way out of my jockeys, drooling in lewd antici- pation of the activities it had planned. I slipped them off, folding them up and placing them on top of my jeans as I watched this little girl's eyes widen in horror at the site of my fat ten inches pointed straight at her body. \n\n'Dozer was on the other side of the bed, tearing off his clothes as fast as he could, flinging them in random directions as lust overtook him. I'd finally convinced him I really meant it that I'd kill him if he didn't clean up after himself in the kitchen and bathroom. I think it was the loaded gun I shoved up his ass that morning after he'd puked in the bathtub. He'd cleaned the whole goddamn thing up, hangover and all. I guess I can be pretty persuasive. I couldn't keep him from slobbing out when we were ""entertaining"", but he did his share cleaning up afterward, so I laid off him for throwing his dirty clothes all over the place when we were rockin'.\n\n""I did the kid from the arcade last weekend,"" 'Dozer acceded. ""You can have firsts if you want.""\n\n""Wanna warm her up for me first?"" I waved at the array of whips and clamps hanging off the far wall.\n\n'Dozer grinned. He usually let me have first penetration; his real kick was laying down the first lines on a fresh human canvas.\n\nHe lumbered over to the wall, selected a nice heavy leather strap covered with small pointed nail-heads. I watched as he selected his target, all the while taking in the smooth, unblemished skin of this girl's naked bound form, the thin patch of brown hair that barely covered her plump young mound, a few mere wisps sneaking down the edges of her nether lips. \n\nI smiled at the small rise of her juvenile breasts, hardly a handful, round pink nipples pointing heavenward. She had obviously only just begun puberty, exactly the way I like my meat, medium rare. Much younger than this one and they don't grease up for you, can't humiliate themselves by oozing girl-cum all over their rapists' cocks.\n\n'Dozer smiled wickedly; I watched as her body tensed, the little chick squeezed her eyes shut, whimpered pitifully around the gag. 'Dozer reared back and swung the strap studded-side down, landing a perfect blow to her plump young mound. A wail vibrated from this girl's rib-cage every muscle in her body contracted, the tendons stood out as instinct forced her to try to scream, pull futilely against her bonds her body arched off the bed her long brown hair flying in all directions as her head thrashed from side to side.\n\nMy cock jumped at the sight of all the little red dots sprouting on her mound and cuntlips where the studs had made their vicious impact. 'Dozer leaned his full weight into the task and swung the strap again, this time flattening her tender young breasts. Her body arched, a muffled scream of pure agony sputtering out around the plastic stopper my cock was dancing, ecstatic, as 'Dozer proceeded to lay the strap across every bit of flesh available, he lashed her armpits, he whaled the tops of her feet, the soles of her feet, covering every inch of exposed flesh save her face and throat with blow upon bruising blow of tiny red dots.\n\nHis cock an angry red spitting snake, 'Dozer stepped back to admire his handiwork, indicating I was free to initiate her cunt.\n\nI leapt onto the bed between this girl's legs, my cock was as hard and as fat as it's ever gotten; I wasted no time with foreplay I lay down on top of the little bitch and rammed my dick up into her tight little snatch, feeling her entire body tense as my cock tore into her.\n\nShe was tight and dry but I couldn't tell whether my weight on her bruised beaten body was hurting her worse than my huge dick ripping open her pussy all I knew was that even bound and gagged she twisted and writhed beneath me as I fucked her, hideous moans vibrated in her rib-cage; I could tell when my cock hit bottom because her gut would spasm as the pain of my dick slamming into her cervix fired off a frantic array of pain signals to her brain. Instinct told her to expel the monster stretching her open, and her cunt squeezed at my shaft, clutching it lewdly in it's effort to rid itself of my dick.\n\nOf course it caused me to ball the little wench harder than ever, the more franticly she tried to expel me from within her the more franticly I pumped her. I started slamming my cock into her faster and harder, exulting in the way her body tensed and arched against my hairy young torso sliding back and forth against her leather-warmed flesh as I pistoned myself between her spread legs.\n\nI clutched at her flat, bruised little tits, pulling myself up her body as I fucked the little slut, I leaned over her face, breathing hotly against her, wanting her to feel my presence hovering over her, violating her, using her the way I was destined to. She had a cunt, I used it, that's what they're FOR, to suck up men's seed.\n\nWith almost no warning, my balls jerked violently and I came in quick violent spurts, clawing at the little bitch's tits, spitting dick-juice into her tight little snatch, squeezing it out around my cock as I continued fucking her while my cock slowly softened. I pulled out dribbling the last bit of jizz between her legs.\n\nI leaned back over her staked body and whispered hotly.\n\n""You're no fuckin' virgin.""\n\nShe winced as these words slapped wetly against her face. Although she'd been really tight, she _wasn't_ a virgin, there was not a drop of blood.\n\nI smiled, lay my weight on her again, pried her eyelids open.\n\n""_Slut_,"" I whispered at her, staring into her wide, terrified eyes. ""You _give_ it away, I just helped myself."" I smiled, let go of her eyelids. Tears leaked from the corners of her eyes as I got up from the bed.\n\n""Your turn 'Doze.""\n\n'Dozer'd been waiting patiently, wanking slowly enough not to come but steady enough to stay good and hard.\n\n""Let's roll 'er over,"" he suggested. ""You can decorate the back of her body and then I'll break in her back-door.""\n\n""Cool."" I grinned. We were a perfect team.\n\nI untied her legs, keeping a firm grip on her ankles, she did try to kick but I was stronger than she was, and as 'Dozer started whaling away at her breasts again she stopped struggling. We rolled her over and re-tied her face down, staked to the four corners of the bed.\n\nI couldn't help but stop for a moment to enjoy the sight of all that smooth, firm, _young_ flesh... _Perfect_ round buttocks, strong slender legs, gently narrowing waist, narrow shoulders. And all that long silky hair... I wanted to possess that hair, I'd never seen such beautiful hair before.\n\n""Here,"" 'Dozer handed me the strap, wanking furiously at the sight of this girl's butt. I took it eagerly, I'm fond of a fresh canvas myself.\n\nI leaned back, contemplating my target; with careful aim I landed a scorching blow on her buttocks. 'Dozer and I laughed aloud as the little slut's head snapped back and her limbs pulled futilely against the ropes securing her to the bed. Small angry dots appeared on her buttocks, it looked as if she had a case of the measles. I laid another stripe across the bitch's shoulders; by striking in a sweeping left-to-right motion the strap drew her hair off of her back and the tiny nail-heads left interesting lines all across her upper back and shoulders.\n\nI whaled furiously at the back of her thighs and calves, I paid especial attention to her buttocks. The little cunt's hair was flying in an arc around her shoulders as her head snapped from side to side and her wrists and ankles pulled futilely at the clothesline binding her to the bed. Desperate strangled moans were gurgling out around the gag.\n\nI stepped back, exhausted, panting from the exertion, the black pocket t-shirt I was wearing soaked with sweat. I could hear 'Dozer breathing hard, somewhere off to my right, as I slowly found my way back from my speed and adrenaline rush. The girl's back was covered with fine dots and streaks of blood, a profound, violent morse-code message.\n\n""Have at her, 'Doze,"" I panted, placing the strap back on it's hook, making a mental note to remember to clean the blood off the nail-heads.\n\n'Dozer practically leapt onto the bed; I hadn't noticed I was already half-hard until I threw another major bone, stroking myself, sucking in my breath as I watched 'Dozer pull that little girl's bloodied butt-cheeks apart and spear his cock through her virgin asshole, burying himself balls-deep in one vicious lunge.\n\nIt was really fucking something to see, the little slut's whole fucking body tensed up when 'Dozer opened her back-door; gagging sounds of pure agony, louder and more urgent than had been forced out of her during her ""tenderizing"", squeezed out around the gag in her mouth.\n\n'Doze' was a mean baller, he liked to pull all the way out and stab back into his piece, putting all his body weight behind each thrust. He pulled out slowly, supporting his whole upper body weight on the two hands prying her cheeks apart, I thought he was going to rip her ass wide open. Without warning he slammed his dick back into the chick's asshole the bed lurched under the motion, creaked, her legs were pulled against the ropes, they were being chafed raw as he slammed into her again, and again, and again, driving her body into the bed as his dick tore up her asshole.\n\nAs fat as 'Dozer was he could really get a rhythm going, I was wanking in time to the sound of the headboard slamming into the wall, to 'Dozer's animal grunts of pure lust. \n\nFrom the force of 'Dozer's dick slamming into her rectum, lunging toward her colon, there was blood and shit and cum flying all over the fucking place. He grunted especially loudly, and collapsed, exhausted. 'Dozer lay on top of the little bitch for a while after he came in her ass, lay on her back sweating and stinking like a pig. He finally rolled off her, his limp dick slipping from the slut's asshole all bloody and shit-stained. Her butt was starting to turn purple from the belting I'd given it, and her whole body jerked every couple seconds as waves of agony coursed through her body from her torn-up shit-hole.\n\nI was dying to see if my dick couldn't outdo 'Dozer's in stretching open the tight little bitch's asshole.\n\n--"
968,Child Care Center,"['family', 'ped']","Janet had been watching the action as I sucked little Jimmy's cock and seemed to relish the idea of receiving the same treatment. I also was looking forward to fondling her nubile young body. I began by kissing her gently on the mouth, moving my mouth slowly down to her budding little breasts, licking them gently one at a time. Then gently taking each tit in turn into my mouth, I sucked and caressed it with my tongue. I then moved my mouth down and looked at her totally hairless pussy. This was a truly delectable sight. Janet's little pussy was just like a little baby pussy only larger and firmer. I began to move my tongue up and down the crack feeling her little body quiver each time my tongue passed over her little clitoris. I pulled her pussy into my mouth deeply and felt her suck in her breath as her little body tensed. I knew it was now time for the scene and called Jimmy over to Janet's mat. Janet's naked body was flat on the mat and so inviting it was all I could do to bring Jimmy over instead of ripping off my clothes and fucking her little twat myself. However, I wanted to be able to come back so I laid Jimmy's naked body next to Janet's and told each of them to do to the other what I'd been doing to them. I placed them sixty-nine style and Jimmy immediately put his little cock in front of Janet's mouth. Janet opened her mouth and took that little dick in like an old pro. Jimmy started sucking and licking on Janet's little hairless pussy and the scene was complete. The camera moved in for a close up of Jimmy's little dick moving in and out of that little eager mouth, then down to see Janet's little twat getting licked and sucked by Jimmy's little mouth, it was one of the most erotic sights I'd ever witnessed. Soon I had to bring this scene to a halt, because the main idea was to shoot a scene of these two children fucking. I moved Jimmy so his little dick was by Janet's pussy, arranged the camera for a close up, and slowly guided his hard little cock into Janet's hairless little twat. The cameras caught the detail of that little cock deflowering Janet's pussy, and the look on Jimmy's face as well as Janet's as they felt the pleasure only fucking can give.\n\nJimmy began to move faster and faster pushing his little dick in and out of Janet's pussy. Janet was moving in unison with his every motion. I then following the directors' instructions lifted his little body from hers and had her hold his little cock as cum squirted violently from it hitting her in the face, stomach and tits. She watched this as if hypnotized, then smiled at what she had seen. Seeming to understand what power she had.\n\nNow that the main scene had been shot, it was time for my pay. Which was to do whatever I wanted with either of the actors. Jimmy was played out now but Janet was still horny. I started to put my cock into her pussy, the camera moved in for another close-up, but I moved my cock to Janet's mouth and told her to suck it while I brought her to a climax like she brought Jimmy to. I began to lick and suck that sweet hairless little pussy Little Janet began to groan and quiver while she kept saying yes! Yes! Soon she was ready to cum and I stopped and brought my big cock around and lined it up with her little vagina, one hard push and my cock went deep into that hairless kunt. She squealed and put her arms around me pushing her little clit against the shaft of my cock; this made my cock hit the end of her kunt. She kept moving her tight pussy around on my cock and the feeling became unbearably good. I began to cum. Shooting my cum into that tight little pussy that had never felt a cock before little Jimmy's and never felt a full size cock before was now feeling my cum shooting into it she started panting heavily and her body quivered unloading the pent-up feelings she had been experiencing. Little Janet was cumming! And I was cumming into that little eleven year old child's pussy. As I felt her firm supple little body next to me my cock was inside her body and shooting cum into her.\n\n The next time I went to the center I was to be the sample cock. I was covered with a sheet with a hole cut in it and only my cock and balls showed through the hole. I of course could see through the sheet. The children were brought in and shown what a cock looked like. There were about eight kids, boys and girls who ranged in age from six to twelve, all races were represented and all were naked. Each was to closely examine my cock; feel it, then lick and suck it. The camera would capture the action and the expression on each face as they reacted to my cock and as they reacted to each other's naked bodies.\n\nThe first was five year old Niki, Niki was very petite, with fully a child's body, no waist no swelling breasts, childlike legs and a beautifully rounded little ass. She walked up to my cock and as instructed, looked closely at it, then her tiny hand closed around my cock and chills went all through my body. She was gentle as she caressed my cock with her tiny fingers. She then began licking the tip and down the sides of my rod, and as her tiny tongue passed across the sensitive underside, I sucked in my breath and rejoiced in the thrill of finally being touched by a child this young. Especially this one, since I had known her since she was a baby. I came very close to exposing my cock to her once before. When she was about four she wandered into my house when I was in my underwear. I had strongly considered allowing her to see my cock then, since I probably could have gotten away with it. However, this was far better, she didn't know who's cock she was licking, but I knew that it was little Niki who was licking my cock.\n\nThe next child in line was nine year old Janine, Janine was black, tall and willowy. She was beginning to take the shape of a woman, in that a waist was beginning to develop but her legs and stomach were those of a little girl. Her little nipples were black and shiny and were shaped like tiny tits. There was no swelling other then the nipples themselves. This is one of the sexiest phases of breast development to me and I watched in anticipation as she approached my cock. Her eyes grew big as she admired the size of it. She said, more or less under her breath ""I've seen little boys dicks before, but this is really something"". She gently touched my rod and it jumped, she said ""Shit this thing's alive, I bet it could do a lot of things that'd feel good"". She then closed her little black hand around my pink dick, the contrast was sexy. Her hands explored my dick then moved to gently fondle my balls. She held my balls in her hand and brought her lips down to encircle my cock, the other kids watched this wide-eyed it was obvious that little Janine had at least seen people involved in sexual situations before this. She started sucking on my cock and the director had to stop her, he knew I would cum into her little mouth and it wasn't yet time for that.\n\nNext was seven year old Steven, Steven was slight of build and very delicate in appearance. His Mexican heritage was obvious, dark hair, skin and eyes. His little dick was sticking straight out. I couldn't tell if it was because of what he had just seen or what he was thinking about my cock. He looked at my cock, obviously comparing his hairless little dick with my hairy big one. His hand reached out and closed around my cock, almost immediately he began licking and sucking on my dick, apparently he had liked what he had seen his little black predecessor do and that was why his little dick had gotten so hard. Anyway he soon stopped and moved on so the next child could have her turn.\n\nNext was twelve year old Kathy, Kathy had a very well developed body, small tits when compared to a full busted woman but beautifully shaped, firm and standing straight out. She had an almost perfect waist and ass, her pussy was lightly covered with hair, and her ass was beautifully shaped. She represented the perfect blend of child and woman. Kathy looked at my cock with what seemed to be a mix of admiration and fear. Her hand touched it gently using just her fingertips but she very deftly moved her fingertips all over my dick in a very sexy way giving me feelings that were new and different to me. Then her tongue moved quickly over my cock in much the same way, making it quiver and tingle as Kathy's tongue darted all over my cock and balls.\n\nNext was little Jimmy who's cock I had sucked on my last visit. Jimmy seemed to recognize my cock but he said nothing. He just went through the moves he had seen the others go through. He sucked harder on my cock than most, probably to return the favor for the pleasure he knew I had given to, and arranged for him.\n\nfollowing Jimmy was his former partner Janet. Who seemed to also recognize my dick. But nonetheless hovered over it and admired it with her hands and mouth until I again almost came.\n\nNext was a beautiful Chinese girl of ten, Kim. Kim's skin was smooth and firm as any child I'd ever seen, her almond shaped eyes were admiring my dick as I admired her delectable little body. Her face was like a doll, her body was extremely sensual, a small rounded butt the beginnings of a waist, slightly swollen breasts topped by large pink nipples. A cute little twat with only a trace of dark, fine hair to give it that special level of beauty. Kim reached out her delicate little hand and gently stroked my cock. When it quivered she let out a little squeal of delight. She licked it and my balls gently and took my cock into her mouth as far as it would go. Then closed her mouth over my cock and sucked as she moved her head up, releasing my cock with a pop. I knew I would want to look this one up another time.\n\nlast was twelve year old Denise, yes Denise my little daughter. I couldn't decide whether I should blow the whole film and get out of there or play along. I decided the best course would to avoid letting Denise know that it was her father under the sheet by just laying there as I'd done with all of the other children. I looked at Denise, she was slender, had really very nice little breasts. Her waist was almost perfect and her lightly hairy little twat was very inviting even to her father. Denise seemed to be enjoying her view of my dick, she took it in her hand and moved it around looking at it from all angles, lightly stroking it and my balls as she did. She then began to lick my cock then put her mouth down over it. Oh my god, what to do now, my daughter is sucking my cock. I began panting. My cock felt like it would explode it was throbbing so hard. Denise sucked with her tongue against the underside of my cock her mouth was tightly surrounding my cock, the sensations were unbelievable, I couldn't think, I couldn't move, I could only feel the erotic sensations caused by my daughter sucking so firmly on my cock. My cock felt as if it were twice its normal size, the pressure was so strong. Suddenly without warning I was cumming in my daughter's mouth, I couldn't help it, it felt so good I knew it was wrong but there was no way to stop now. My cum was shooting into Denise's mouth in almost a steady stream, I had never cum like this before, my cock felt like it was exploding, the sensations were better than anything, ever, with anyone, in my entire life. I kept squirting cum into Denise's mouth, wave after wave. Suddenly I came back to consciousness enough to realize that my daughter was swallowing my cum, nobody would realize what had happened, the rapid fire cumming finally began to slow, Denise sucked the cum from my penis and swallowed it until I was totally spent. I'd never been so completely spent. I know I must have squirted a gallon of cum into Denise's mouth. She swallowed the last of my cum, raised her head and walked away as all the others had. No one would realize what they had just witnessed. Not that I had cum because a little girl sucked my cock, and especially not that, the little girl who has sucked my cock was my daughter. I guess incest pays after all. In pleasure at least.\n\nI continued to lay under the sheet as the next segment was shot, the children formed a daisy chain, each sucked a cock or pussy and of course each received a cock or pussy sucking in return from another. Although this was exciting to watch, I was so spent my cock went soft anyway.\n\nOn the next visit I was still caught up it the idea that I had committed incest with Denise even though she didn't know it. But it had become an obsession with me. And I was determined to arrange more. As it turned out my dream could come true. My assignment was to take part in a filmed cherry breaking with all adults. Men and women, wearing masks. The women were to break in the virgin boys while the men were to deflower the little girl of their choice. I quickly chose Denise. Yes I knew it was wrong but the obsession was too strong I had to fuck my little daughter.\n\nStep one was to slowly undress our chosen conquest as the cameras rolled, I began by untying Denise's shoes and removing them and her stockings one at a time. I could see up her dress to her panties as I worked. My cock was pushing hard against my pants already. I removed her blouse and admired the beautifully developing waist and her flat stomach. Then it was time to remove her bra, I gently unsnapped it and slowly removed it freeing her delightful little breasts. I kissed each one of those wonderful little tits and brushed my tongue across them. Denise sucked her breath in and moaned. It was now time for her skirt. I slowly lowered her skirt to the floor, leaving her little panties in place. Then stood back and admired a work of art. The result of fucking her mother was something I could be proud of. I then slowly pulled her panties down, revealing her delicious little pussy. It was lightly covered with light brown hair, the lips were full and pink, and the crack was open just enough to look inviting. I moved my mouth down and let my tongue just slip into the crack and tickle her little clitoris. Denise sucked her breath in and pushed her little twat toward my face obviously wanting more.\n\nI then moved my mouth back to her small, pointed little breasts taking each into my mouth and swishing it around with my tongue. Denise pushed each tit hungrily against my mouth in turn and moaned. Not knowing that it was her father who was giving her all of this pleasure. I moved my mouth back down to her little pussy and began to turn her on in earnest, I was beyond the point of slow arousal, it was time to proceed. Denise's pussy was beginning to lubricate and she was writhing and moaning.\n\nI quickly removed my clothes, Denise recognized my cock from the last time when she had sucked the life out of it, she smiled at me, and said ""I hoped it would be you"". My cock was already hard as a rock and eager to plunge into my daughters little kunt. She laid back and spread her legs, I lined my penis up with my daughters vagina and as the cameras recorded this moment in slow motion, I plunged my hungry cock deep into my little darling daughter's body.\n\nThe inside of Denise's pussy was tightly clinging to my cock, the folds of her vagina were obviously made in my image, because they gripped my cock and caressed every inch of it. The depth was just perfect, allowing my cock to go all the way into her pussy. The various pressures against all areas of my cock were in all the right places. My cock was throbbing even more strongly than when Denise had been sucking it. I knew it would explode this time. The ecstasy was beyond belief. Denise was writhing around under me, my body was against hers, I could look down and see her little pointed tits against my chest, and the feel of her naked little body against my skin was causing even more delight. My hands moved to her little butt and cupped each cheek, pulling her closer and pushing my cock deeper into her little tight kunt.\n\nI began to push and pull against her ass with my hands, pushing my cock deep and pulling it out, each tine it hit bottom I moved up to be sure I hit her clitoris, I wanted my daughters first time to be one she would always remember, she started moaning softly and pushing against my cock in rhythm with my movements. Then her breathing became deeper and faster, she was approaching her first climax. This knowledge was all that I could take, I began cumming, shooting cum into my own daughters pussy, she began to shake violently and cried out, ""Daddy! Daddy! Fuck me! I'm cumming! You're cumming in me you're squirting your cum into my fucking little pussy, oh Daddy!, oh!, oh!, Fuck me!"". Her calling me Daddy caused even stronger waves of passion to sweep over me, my cock squirted cum into her pussy with unbelievable force, this seemed to turn her on even more, she quivered, and held me tightly against her, keeping my shooting cock deep inside her body. The waves of passion were passing through both of us as we moved in unison each feeling a bond that only the closeness of father and daughter, combined with the closeness of feeling your bodies in sheer ecstasy together can bring. We gradually slowed our movements, still savoring the pleasure of each others body intertwined with our own.\n\nThe knowledge that I had just fucked my own little daughter was a tremendous turn on and my cock began to return to it's fully erect state, causing me to again feel the folds of the inside of Denise's pussy as it grew back to full size inside her body. She also felt the new erection growing inside her body and pulled me against her. She whispered softly, ""Fuck me again Dad"". My cock began to move again inside her pussy this time it was more able to savor the feeling of her pussy against the sensitive areas. I moved it around slowly, exploring the inside of Denise's twat, raising up to watch her little breasts, her flat stomach, and to watch my dick moving in and out of her little pussy. Her face was a delight to watch, she was enjoying my cock moving inside her as much as I was enjoying moving it into and out of my daughter's vagina. I turned her over and put her on top, not letting my cock slip from her pussy for an instant.\n\nDenise now was raised up looking at my cock moving in and out of her pussy as she moved her little ass up and down. She smiled at me and began to move up and down at a faster and faster pace. The sensations this gave my cock were extremely strong, and I began to pant, I held her little ass in my hands and helped her as she moved her little kunt up and down my cock. She cried out, ""Daddy! I'm Fucking you, I'm going to cum, Oh! Oh! I'm cumming again! Daddy! Daddy! Oh Fuck, Oh this is good!!!"". I began to cum again my cock squirted into her kunt again and she said ""Daddy! Daddy! I feel your dick squirting into me oh! Fuck! Oh! Fuck! Your cock feels so good in my pussy! Oh! Daddy you are squirting cum into my little pussy and it feels so good!"". This was probably the most intense climax I'd ever reached. I said ""Denise I love you and I love Fucking you!"".\n\n Niki\n\nThe next visit to the child care center was to shoot a film about the fucking of a five year girl by an adult man. I was lucky enough to be chosen for the part and my partner was to be Niki. Niki at five had a very cute little body, totally childlike and the type who I'd always wondered what it would feel like to put my cock into.\n\nsince Niki was too young to be sexually aroused, and since she might feel pain and hurt the mood of the shot. The school doctor gave her a shot to anesthetize and relax her before she was brought out.\n\nNiki's limp body was placed on a mat on a table, she was fully clothed, and my job was to undress her and fuck her in as erotic a way as possible. I began by kissing her on the mouth, she smiled and said Hi to me. She was not unconscious but very very relaxed. I then unbuttoned her blouse and removed it. Her little nipples were as I'd seen them before, cute but not yet developed I licked and sucked them for a minute just to see what it would be like. I then unzipped and removed her jeans. The camera zoomed in for a close-up of her crotch, and as I pulled her little panties down, revealing her tiny little pussy. I looked at her little twat, opening the lips admiring the inside as well as those cute little pussy lips.\n\nNiki was laying there totally relaxed, this shot was to show how a man could enjoy fucking a five year old girl, not that the child would enjoy it. So I was to totally enjoy myself by using her body in any way that would give me pleasure. I began by liberally applying Vaseline to her little pussy, pushing some into her little vagina with my finger, exploring the inside of her body with my finger at the same time. Her little kunt was tight, even to my finger, I knew my cock was going to have to be really jammed home to get past her little virgin hole. I then applied Vaseline to my dick, lined it up with the opening to Niki's limp little body, enjoying the contrast of the large cock against this little pussy which was not much bigger than the end of my cock, I pushed gently while the camera closed in for a tight shot, Niki just laid there smiling. I then held her little body, to keep her from sliding away and jammed my cock past her maidenhead and into her five year old pussy. Her tight little pussy was clinging to my cock more tightly than any pussy it'd ever been into before. I was glad I had a desensitizing fluid put on my cock before the scene or I would have cum as soon as my cock entered that little pussy. As it was the sensations were severe and my cock felt the high pressure caused by that untried pussy tightly gripping it. The director said to push it the rest of the way in, I looked and saw only about two inches had gone into Niki's little body. I gave another giant push and my cock plunged deeply into Niki, she began to bleed but I no longer gave a shit, the pleasure of my entire cock being surrounded by Niki's limp little body was all that mattered. Her little body laying there was now simply a means to give myself pleasure, sort of a human masturbation device. No other device I'd ever used was capable of giving this much pleasure to my cock.\n\nSuddenly the door opened and Sandy came in, she was naked and walked over to me, looking at her limp little daughter impaled on my cock. She smiled and offered me a tit to suck on. Sandy's cute body though a turn on, was only a mild added turn-on. I sucked on her little tit for a minute but couldn't keep my mind or my eyes from my cock buried deep in little Niki's pussy. Sandy moved her mouth down and sucked on my balls.\n\nSeeing mother and daughter both giving me sexual pleasure at the same time was a real extra. I slowly moved my cock out and back into Niki's limp little body, as Sandy licked my balls. The camera was focused in on this and I could see it on the monitor. I picked Niki up and held her limp and naked body against me. My cock could feel her insides shifting from the position change, causing additional excitement to build. I put her back down on the table, and began to pump my cock into and out of Niki's naked body feeling her little pussy tightly gripping my rod and stimulating me to undreamed of heights of passion. Niki was acting as an instrument for my pleasure alone. Her body was doing things for me that even willing partners had never supplied. The tight folds of the inside of Niki's limp body were massaging my dick in the most wonderful ways. I began to lose consciousness as the ecstasy of this experience closed in on my entire system. I began cumming! Cumming! Shooting cum into this five year old limp body. I held her still with both hands as I pumped my cock into Niki and shot cum deeply into her body. I quickly pulled my cock out and pushed it into her little mouth. Still shooting cum. I held her little mouth closed to make tighter contact. She moved my hand and started sucking hard on my cock as her mother licked the part of my cock and balls that weren't in Niki's little mouth. The surprise of her cooperation caused my climax to return to its full intensity and high pressure cum shot into little Niki's mouth. What cum leaked out, her mother was licking from her mouth and my cock. I continued at that high level for a long time. Then gradually came down to earth.\n\nI can't wait for my next visit to the center!"
969,Childhood Story - 1- Rosa,"['bg', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'nc', '1st', 'preg']","So after a couple of years in the suburb we moved to the big city, into a working class' neighborhood where we could afford to live. Actually we moved into the same apartment block where my aunt Gina, my father's sister was living. She was supposed to look after my sister and I while mom was at work as a practical nurse. Practically all our neighbors were new immigrants like my family, working hard for long hours to make a living which left us, the children, alone without an adult supervision most of the time.\n\nUnlike our previous suburb, here I had many new and exciting friends. Immediately on the first day in the new school my aunt Gina had introduced me to a Polish boy, a Jew like us, who was my age. His name was Jack- well actually it had been Jacob but like almost everybody he Americanized it. My name had been Abram, but they transformed it unnecessarily to Andrew - and on our first way to school he asked me how old I was. When I've told him that I was 9 1/2 he told me that was already 10 years old and that he had already masturbated. Had I too? I didn't know exactly what it meant, but somehow I felt that I had to answer, ""Yes, sure, for a long time.""\n\nWell Jack invited me to masturbate with him in the 10 o'clock break in the boy's toilets. I met him there, and in one of the stalls he attempted to touch my Winnie! ( He called it Dick) After he had understood that I hadn't have a clue what masturbation was, he taught me, saying that"" rubbing your dick is the most wonderful feeling you can imagine! When your semen erupts it's just awesome!"" I have tried, I swear. Well I can't say that it wasn't nice, I really felt some hot waves rushing up my face-like Jack had promised me, but it wasn't SO wonderful. Not that I admitted it, of course.\n\nAnd try as I did, I had not ejected that white stuff that Jack did, only a few drops of a transparent, sticky fluid. George who joined us later, at home, for several afternoons of ""jerking"" as they called it, said that I was probably too young. He also told me that this was like having sex with a girl, fucking her, he called it. Well...\n\nIncidentally, George's was the first uncircumcised dick that I have seen. He was a 12 years old Greek boy, a Christian, and I envied much his foreskin. The appearance and disappearance of his dicks' head did fascinate me. Anyway, George thought that I was too young for him and he and Jack drifted away leaving me with an aroused and unsatisfied interest in sex.\n\nThan I met Rosa.\n\nHer name was really Rosario, but only her mother called her so. Even her father and her brothers-she had three of them- called her Rosa. So did we, all the kids in the building-except those who called her dirty names.\n\nI met her in the backyard of our building, lecturing a bunch of kids, mostly girls, about girls' emancipation. I mean, she said that they, the girls, shouldn't feel inferior to the boys and should insist on playing with them baseball, football and such. Her audience was composed mainly of girls in the ages between mine -9 years- and hers-12 years, and some smaller boys that they had dragged with them.\n\nIn the heat of her argument she said that she, for example could out run any boy her age and challenge them to confront her- pointing straight at me. Well, I felt that I had to defend the boys' honor, accepted the challenge and raced her to the end of the yard and back. She won, of course. After all she was a good couple of inches taller than I! Most of the audience had lost interest by then and Rosa and I remained on our own. After I had complimented her on her victory she said that I was cute, and we took off to the basement of our building where she had an isolated lair between some old sacks and rubble.\n\nWe talked about many things, like popular movie stars, and the teachers at school and she was back biting some of her rivals, she openly told me that I was not only cute but smart also, because I had accepted all she said without hesitation, I guess. And I just kept looking at her admiringly fascinated with her breasts.\n\nYou see, the experience with Jack and George made me aware of sex, and I had developed an intense interest in breasts, boobies, as I called them. I had inspected closely all the girls in my class, and could say without erring who really had them and who was only faking, wearing a padded bra. And Rosa, she had perhaps the nicest pair that I had seen by then, on a girl I mean. After all it wasn't fair to compare her with grown ups, was it?\n\nRosa sailed on into her preferred fantasy, how she would be found out by an Hollywood scout and turn into a an international movie star and I had the presence of mind to accept her dreams and to confirm that certainly she would become a star and asked her that she won't forget us on her climb up. This made me her favorite. This and the fact that I knew all the latest gossip about the Hollywood actors.\n\nYou see, aunt Gina, who was looking after my sister and I, was a fan and read all the movie magazines and left them with me. And I was a kind of book-worm and read anything that fell into my hands. So Rosa declared that I was both cute and smart, and invited me to play with her the next day. We became very friendly-I wouldn't go so far to call us a pair, but we did spend nearly every afternoon together.\n\nRosa would fantasize, and I would nod in agreement and ogle her boobies. We also played ""family"" where I was the husband, a very poor exemplar so much smaller then she! And Rosa the mother. I played along mainly because of the kisses she gave me, and the ""feels"" of her boobs that I have managed to snatch now and then. Rosa didn't seem to mind, she even asked me if I thought her breasts pretty! My open admiration gave me many points with her, I'm sure.\n\nRosa used to go once a week to a self defense lesson. As she explained me, they were taught how to disarm any attacker and as she said "" she could knock down even the strongest man by kicking his balls.""\n\nNow I was very far from being a sports' man, but I thought I knew something about wrestling, and I told her that this was rubbish and any man could beat any woman!\n\nWow was she angry! Immediately she challenged me to a demo fight. She kicked at me, half heartedly, as she later said, because she didn't want to harm me, but I evaded the kick and sent her down to the mattress with a neat trick that I had learned. She stumbled and dropped on her back, as I had meant, and I have pinned her shoulders to the earth.\n\nA clear victory in the field of wrestling. Not so with Rosa. I have rubbed it in by grabbing her breasts, while kissing her on her lips, and said"" you see any one could have raped you!"" keeping my hands on her boobies. Well one doesn't get such a chance every day, you see? Rosa was panting quite heavily and I expected at least a slap on my face, but the ""feel' I've got was worth it such soft, springy feel! WOW!\n\n""You are stupid! Men don't want to feel my tits1"" said Rosa "" Well, they do, but when thy go to rape you they want to put their cock into your, I mean my pussy!""\n\n""Eh?!"" That was something new to me. I did feel some itch in my ""dick"", but what she said ""cock""?\n\nRosa has seen that I was perplexed and she explained ""Cock! It's the same as ""dick"" or ""penis' or ""pecker."" It is what you boys got between your legs and it has got more names than a Spanish hidalgo!""\n\n""Like this?"" I said and slid between her legs, rubbing my hard dick on her crotch. I was elated. This was after all having sex – as my friends Jack and George had taught me –rubbing your dick and with a girl! Not that it was such a good feeling, though. I preferred fondling her boobies any time!\n\nRosa gasped, surprised by the move, and her legs wrapped around me. Then she wiggled, and panting very heavily she threw me off.\n\n""You are a fool! Troncho!"" she said. ""Men want to put that thing into my pussy! But you are too young to understand...""\n\n""Into it?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes, you dummy. Women have a hole there, where you, boys, have that stupid piece of meat!"" she said.\n\nWell, That I knew. I had a 6 years old sister and I knew well that she had a slit between her legs, instead of my Winnie.\n\n""Why, they told me that rubbing my dick was like fucking, didn't they?""\n\n""Who is They?"" asked Rosa and she made me tell her everything about the dick rubbing and how I haven't got any white stuff. It was quite embarrassing, but Rosa was fascinated.\n\n""Yes..."" she mumbled. ""You are probably too young yet...""\n\nI remember that I had noticed then that she was all flushed and still breathing rather heavily, and I wondered how it was such an effort for her to throw me off. After all, she was much stronger and heavier than I. But her boobies, or breasts, rose and fell so enticingly and I just couldn't keep my hands off them. I reached for them and squeezed lightly. After all, Rosa didn't seem to mind before, when we were wrestling!\n\nRosa sighed heavily and said, ""Boys, boys..."" and pushed my hand away, and somehow her hand scuffed against my erection. My hips jerked involuntarily, pushing my dick straight into Rosa's hand. she grabbed it for a moment and then all crimson, she let go of it like she were holding a hot poker.\n\nThe squeeze on my dick made me look at Rosa's crotch, and for the first time I have noticed that her skirt rode up to her hips and exposed her panties. And they were wet!\n\nQuite embarrassed, I asked, ""Have you peed from the effort?""\n\nRosa jumped to her feet, uttering, ""Idiot! How can one play with such a fool!"" and ran away.\n\nI was rather perplexed, but the next day Rosa was waiting for me, as usually, and proceeded playing family, as if all that hadn't happened. After the ""family "" playing, and after Rosa's day dreaming about the splendor of Hollywood she did return to the wrestling we had the day before. She liked my trick and asked me to teach her and the next half an hour we spent wrestling and rolling on the floor. I liked it very much, especially the many opportunities I had to fondle Rosa's boobs.\n\nI thought that she had too many accidental groping of my erect dick... and when she finally succeeded pinning my shoulders to the floor, she rode very happily on my crotch, rubbing against my dick, so I nearly blew off... We were all hot and flushed, sweating and breathing rather heavily in our last round when I pushed her out of balance rather suddenly and she fell on her tailbone. She squealed and started to shed tears, and I was taken aback.\n\nI had never, never wanted to harm her! I wept with her, hugged her, kissed her salty tears off her face, off her sweet lips.. really I think I felt the blow more than she did. She also did comfort me that nothing happened and no, she wasn't mad at me and yes she knew that I didn't mean it and that I was very sweet, really. But I insisted that I must check her tush if it wasn't harmed..\n\n""Tush? What's tush?"" I told her that mom used to call my sister's bum tush-saying that ""bum' isn't a nice word for such a sweet body part – and her was certainly sweet. Rosa turned over, lying face down on my crossed legs she let me pull her skirt down to expose her tush ... It wasn't harmed, at least it looked to me, full, smooth, unharmed and certainly very sweet. I kissed it lightly, then fervently and Rosa squirmed and moaned. (now that I think about it Rosa must have opened her skirt's buttons to ease it down, so it wasn't as innocent as I have always thought)\n\nThen she rose and hobbled away, but at the door she turned around, returned to me and said, ""I love you Andy!"" and kissed me. Well we had kissed before, even with the tongue, but this time she was sucking my tongue away. I felt a shimmer running down my spine, my breath stopped and I nearly fainted, such was that kiss.\n\nFrom that day on our meetings took a different form. We kissed openly, excitedly for hours. I fondled Rosa's boobs, mostly through the shirt but now and then, in the heat of our kisses or of our wrestling, my hand slipped under the shirt and I got to feel a bare tit, Oh so springy and soft! Yes, Rosa didn't wear a bra at out meetings. She did wear them to her self defense lessons though, so she used to tell me to turn around when she pulled it on.\n\nLike a good boy I didn't peek, but I found out that Rosa wasn't very happy with it. So with time I peeked more and more often. Somehow Rosa always knew when had been peeking, but she didn't seem really to be cross. And yes, she did continue her self defense lessons and she did teach me the various methods and exercises, and she did use me as her training partner.\n\nUntil one day she missed, or actually hit, and kicked me straight in my balls. A shot of pain ran through me like a lightning., and I folded forward, falling on my knees and all the room went black for a moment. I came to on the floor face down, holding my tummy. My stomach felt as if gripped and squeezed by some huge hand and I nearly vomited. I was gaping for air and the pain started to reach my balls. I tried to grope them, but found it too painful.\n\nThat's when I felt a caressing, easing touch on my groin. I raised my head and found Rosa kneeling next to me She put my head in her lap, caressing me, kissing me and even caressed ever so lightly my burning dick. The pain eased away slowly and I started to feel in heaven. My head was resting on a springy soft cloud, a bare beautiful whitish boob was peeking at me from the open button in the shirt in front of me, and the aroma! My head just swam away! I would gladly have my balls beaten to pulp for this heavenly respite! And Rosa's hand was caressing my now erect dick while she was comforting me with endearing words hugging my head ad pressing it to her so delightful bosom! If that wasn't heaven, what was?\n\nAfter a long time, while preventing me from kissing her exposed boob, Rosa said in a strangely hoarse and husky voice:\n\nYou seem to be well enough, but I think we should check if, you know, down there, you know, if it's not harmed... and she turned rather fiery crimson. She opened my pants and exposed my erect, bloated dick, caressing and fondling it, which made me jump. Does it hurt ? she asked very concerned. No, nno it's.. no.. it doesn't.. I mumbled. Rosa then answered in that strangely husky voice That's good, it seems to function well... but we must see if your balls function too. Don't we?\n\nShe proceeded to rub and caress my jumping dick. ""I..I..."" I mumbled. I was going to warn her that I'm going to erupt but I didn’t have the time. My dick jerked and spew some dirty yellowish, sticky liquid on her fingers. Rosa, all flushed red, went touching her finger tips together as if testing the jism, and whispered, ""WOW! I've never... You really are too young yet!"" And kissed me fervently on my lips, before we rose and parted.\n\nOn the next day after our usual kisses and after she asked if I was O.K., she said in that husky voice that she was now adopting, it felt SO nice.... ""I'll let you touch my breasts if you let me touch you again.""\n\nI couldn't be happier. And she did. While she was fondling my dick again, she let me open her blouse and look at her glorious boobs. There they were whitish round mounds, topped with the most exciting reddish pink areoles, the size of a dollar and in the mid erect two perky pink nipples! Oh, I nearly came just from looking at them. And the feel! The smooth soft feel of her skin, the soft springiness when I kneaded these two pinnacles of creation!\n\nAnd her moaning and mewing when I kissed those nipples and lustfully sucked on them! I really came again in her hand.\n\nThen she cupped my face, kissed me and whispered: ""It's not fair! I mean to you. you should be able also to touch me!"" and she spread open her thighs leading my hand in between them to her fiery slit. It was fiery, I tell you! So hot! And wet! Rosa started heaving and jumping when I explored and caressed her hidden treasure-as yet very mysterious for me- and then she pulled my hand strongly inside her clasped her thighs on it and started to heave and gyrate her hips and to moan, and to bite me, WOW!\n\nWhen her orgasm, for such it was although we didn't know the term yet, subsided, Rosa let me see her ""pussy."" It was an open red wound, blazing between her white thighs, but she didn't seem in pain when I touched her there. She moaned quietly guiding me where to touch and when I touched a crimson red nipple between the lips of that wound, that she now spread with her fingers for my inspection, she started to buck, and heave and mew.\n\nI realized that I was doing something right, and continued to rub this knob, although with her heaving getting wild it was becoming rather difficult. And then when her gyration turned really wild. I could just guess the general feel and, attaching my lips to her neglected breasts I felt her tremble and thrash and screaming she came again.\n\nSo we started with mutual masturbation. She would rub and jerk me off, caressing and fondling my dick-she loved it's feel, she said- and I would explore her pussy touching and caressing and rubbing here and there with her excited guidance. And when we tried inserting my finger into that hole in her cunt and rubbing there – it just drove her over the edge! She screamed and rocked and danced on my exploring, rubbing digit.\n\nIt was so intense that I came just from sympathizing with her! From that day on we used to do it every day. I liked most kissing and sucking her boobs, although exploring her cunt was exciting also, especially when I made her come violently. I felt so masculine, so all powerful then! Yes, her jerking my dick was also nice. It was, really, and I did come ever so many times, but I must admit, it wasn't nearly so exciting as licking Rosa's nipples and rolling them between my teeth! And how it made her mew and moan!\n\nThen, once when I explored deep in the hole of her cunt, I met a bottom. Rosa winced in pain, and explained me all about Virginity.\n\nLike that that hole in her cunt, her vagina, led to her womb and to protect any woman from accidental pregnancy, like what we were doing she said, it is covered with a piece of skin that must be torn on the first time she makes love. And how it hurts awfully so it needs one to be in love to do it, and how she would want me to do her but we were too young to have children, and how a girl must protect her virginity because no one would marry a damaged girl and again how she would love it if I were older so she could marry me... and then she kind of froze.\n\nAll that time I was leaning my head on her boobies, fondling them lightly kissing them and although all that was so new to me and so exciting I didn't really pay much attention but now she said: ""Wow, you are too young!""\n\nSo I said: ""Yes, we are too young for children. Never mind, just kissing you is fine for me. ' but she said: No, stupid, you are too young. You don't have the children seed, you know the white stuff that makes children! So you can put your thing, your cock in me! Come, let's do it!""\n\nI was scared: Why, all that time she said how we were too young and what will happen if I did make her a child? And I hated the idea of hurting her And she had said that nobody would marry a damaged girl and I didn't want to damage her...\n\nBut Rosa wouldn't have any of my objections, and to the last she answered that we don't have to pierce the membrane we would stop before it. At last she convinced me to insert my dick in her ""just on the outside.""\n\nWOW!!! That was something else!! The heat! and wetness! They engulfed my dick and I just knew this was the real heaven. Nothing could compare to this! Rosa guided my dick in her so it would rub on her clit, her love button as she called it, and in no time, she went berserk. She started to heave and thrust, and so did I and we came –oh how we came!\n\nSo, we had now new rules to our game. Rosa would put my dick in her, guiding it by her hand and I would attempt to fuck her only in her cunt, without entering he vagina. We were so excited! Rosa would clasp me between her thighs and heave against me and I, I was so excited that I even neglected her boobs! But here we were soon frustrated. Our heaves and thrusts were so strong that I just couldn't keep my dick in the right place. I would slip when Rosa in her excitement failed to guide me well, usually out of her pussy but sometimes into her vagina, when we would hastily stop and withdraw.\n\nOur fucking grew more and more excited and frustrating because of my slips until one day I slipped into her harder, and met with a barrier. Rosa winced in pain, and yelled at me "" Get out, you bastard!"" and I realized that I had fucked her virginity. I was SO embarrassed! and sorry! and I apologized! But Rosa was furious. She hit me, pushed me away and accused me of trying to rape her. I wept and tried to hold to her legs, I begged for forgiveness, that I didn't mean-but Rosa just punched me in my face, bloodying my nose, spat on me and yelled at me a string of obscenities in Spanish, of which I understood only ""porco Judeo.""\n\nShe left me crying, weeping my heart away. Her punches didn't hurt me half as much as the fact that she thought, that she actually believed that I was a scum, that I would try really to rape her, to rob her virginity.\n\nI went home and wept for three days on end.\n\nOn the third day mom called me to meet a visitor and there she stood, Rosa, bashful, eyes downcast, saying: ""Why don't you come to play? I'm sorry that I hit you! Please let's be friends again.""\n\nI replied ""You spat on me! And you called me names and you said that I.."" and then Rosa hushed me, putting her finger to her lips. I nearly said in front of my mom that we have been fucking!\n\nI went happily with Rosa. She apologized, saying that she was so angry with herself, and frustrated, and that she had wanted it as much as I did and that's why she hit me and would I forgive her? Of course I did. And I apologized to her that I really hadn’t meant it, and it had been an accident and that I never, never again would even nearly come to fuck her,\n\nAnd then she took all the air out of me by saying, ""But I want you to fuck me!""\n\nI tried to talk her out of it. I said that it hurts, and that we were too young, and that I didn't want to damage her since no one would marry a damaged girl. Rosa was adamant. She yelled that she was sick and tired of guarding that stupid Virginity, and it wasn't fair that only women had to take care and anyway there wasn't a single virgin movie star – which I denied – and any way it was old fashioned and if I didn't do it someone else would. And than she added ever so softly, ""But I prefer it would be you. I love you!""\n\nWe kissed fervently. Our tongues entwined and I really didn’t know where her started or mine ended. I fondled ever so lovingly her so precious breasts. I longed for them so much! And she caressed and fondled my now hard dick. She even stooped so low to kiss it! I was kissing her boobs, sucking her nipples and slowly I slid my kisses to an uncharted area downward her belly.\n\nRosa just moaned and sighed contently, and slid her skirt and pants away. It was the first time that I have seen her naked, and I simply worshiped her. I quickly followed her and now we lay entwined, naked skin on burning skin. I kissed her legs, her thighs, her belly I just couldn't have enough of it but she did. She pulled my face to hers' and spreading her thighs she pulled me in saying\n\n""Fuck me!"" I slipped into that burning, wet heaven. I have to admit that Rosa heaved much more than I shoved. And within seconds I hit the barrier of her maidenhead. ""Push!"" she screamed, heaving against me her hands clutching my buttocks. ""push!"" and she pulled her legs to her chest to open the way. So help me god, I pushed. I saw, or rater felt, Rosa wince with pain and I tried to stop, asking her if it didn't hurt, but she just screamed, ""Fuck me you bastard, keep fucking me!""\n\nShe heaved so strongly against my thrusting that I felt suddenly that something gave way and I sank all the way in, until our bodies bumped together. WOW! The heat and the feeling- how can I describe them?! Even now I have goose pimples when I remember... After a short lull I stated to stir and soon I stated heaving my pelvis and fucking. At first Rosa didn't, she just lay painful there, but then she started fucking back, her legs went around me, pulling me in, clutching me to herself. We came like never before, with Rosa thrashing under me and screaming for lust.\n\nFrom that day on we fucked every day. Usually Rosa would meet me with a kiss and ""in order to get it out of your system"" she would cling to me, and wrapping her leg around me she would fuck me then and there, standing, of she would push me on my back and straddling my dick she would fuck the shit out of me. This I liked best, what with her boobs bouncing and I fondling them, kissing them... When we had come, we would cuddle and pet, and kiss, with Rosa talking and day dreaming of Hollywood, only now I had a part in all her daydreams.\n\nThen, if Rosa was horny, as she usually was, we fucked again this time more at leisure, until things went out of hands and Rosa got all heated up and heaving and thrusting against me, sighing and moaning or screaming at the top of her voice. Many times I had to shut her up with kisses, so that we wouldn't draw a crowd. And all that time she didn't get pregnant. I must have been really too young then!\n\nOur bliss lasted only a couple of months. Then all blew off. It came out that my aunt Gina and Rosa's mother were both fucking the same guy. He was a handsome 20 years old Irish lad that lived on his own in the top floor and was a ""handyman"" doing small repairs here and there. And they both had an affair with him. When they found about each other, they had an enormous quarrel.\n\nMind you, they had been both married women! They called each other whores and bitches and cursed all the generations that produced the dirty stinking scum –and aunt Gina blabbered that not only her rival that but her daughter, Rosa was also a whore, fucking all day her, Gina's, nephew Andy...\n\nSo all that reached their respective husbands and there were scandals and shouts. My father convinced Fred-my uncle- to forgive Gina. And he succeeded in driving that young lover away somehow, threatening him with lawsuits and such. But Rosa's mom got a thorough beating, and so must have Rosa herself. Anya, yes the same one who started this story- she was then an eleven years old girl in our building- called me to meet her one day, about a week after the fiasco, when I was already half mad with sorrow over Rosa not showing for our meetings. Anya told me that Rosa was waiting for me at her apartment and that I had to be quick so nobody saw me there.\n\nRosa met me and told me that she was strictly forbidden to meet me. We wept one in the other's arms but she was evidently very frightened and wouldn't meet me any more. She even insisted that Anya would peek out to see if the coast was clear before she went out. That was the last time that I had met Rosa. From that time on, I only saw her from afar and she made a point of never getting near me. So she must have been frightened literally to death.\n\nI soon lost track of her and I don't know what happened with her. She didn't make it to Hollywood, but I do hope she did make it to the leadership of the women's lib movement. She had a rebel leader quality, that would be a shame to get wasted."
970,Childhood Story - 2 - Anya,"['Fb', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'nc', '1st', 'preg']","As for the rest of the body, well she had a hint at a rounded bottom that made one painfully aware that she was a girl, but no more. What would you expect at her age? I was flattered that she considered me worthy to keep her company-swear to god I thought on these lines! – so I did use her invitation quite often.\n\nI found that Anya, like Rosa, did like to day-dream, only her fantasies weren't about becoming an Hollywood star-she was pretending to be a princess! She insisted that I call her Ann and 'invited me for a five o'clock tea"" and such. Well, Anya was so beautiful that I was ready to accept even this bore.\n\nWhat more, unlike Rosa, Anya agreed to go with me to buy ice- cream! To go out in the open, holding hands with me! WOW!!! My chest expanded, and I felt ten feet high! For this boost of my pride I was ready to accept any kind of game, acting or make- believe.\n\nThis Princess pretense was quite boring for me and, being a kind of bookworm, I did my best to enliven it by acting on different stories about princesses and knights. Anya took liking to this, and soon was asking me for plots of stories for her pretenses.\n\nAnya confided in me that what she disliked in America was that there had been no princesses here, so I dug out and told her the story of Pocahontas, a little embellished by me. I made it a love story between Smith and Pocahontas-on the line that later the Disney people did too. Anya bought it, line and sinker, and loved to act Pocahontas with me as Smith. I have to admit that when the Disney people published their movie, I was deeply disappointed that Pocahontas wasn't a golden haired angel!\n\nWell this way I got what I wanted, kissing and petting with Anya. She had such a sweet taste and scent! And she loved to kiss! After I had first kissed her, with the tongue, I mean, she told me that Rosa had told her that I was a ""wonderful kisser"" and that had made her mind to go out with me. I sure liked kissing her, entwining my tongue with her sweet one, savoring the sweet taste of her angelic lips.. but when I attempted to ""get a feel"" on her breast she flatly refused.\n\nI tried different heroes-copying them mainly from western style movies- but to no avail. And Anya clearly didn't like the blatant ""boy meets girl"" attitude of these stories, so I turned to classics. I found that Anya loved to be the ""damsel in distress"" so I went one day to the ultimate story of this kind The story of Perseus and Andromeda. You know, Andromeda, the princess of Nubia was sacrificed to the sea monster and tied naked to a rock for being devoured by it. Perseus, the hero on the flying horse killed the monster, saved her, and married the gal.\n\nAnya liked the story very much, and adopted it for her make- believe, She being Andromeda and I was to play the hero. We usually played at her home, twice or three times a week, when my aunt Gina skipped her ""duties"" with me, and sneaked away to her own pleasures.\n\nAnya's parents being away in their store until late gave us full freedom of using her house. I swear to god that the idea to increase the veracity of the acting by playing it in the bath-tub was hers! Well Anya stripped off her blouse and skirt, and remained only in her underwear in the tub and we got wet from the ""waves"" in the tub. I kissed the rescued beauty and offered her my gown-the towel- to keep her from shivering and while drying her I couldn't miss the impression of her pussy through her wet pants- and I kissed it fervently.\n\nAnya let me slip off her panties and I was exposed to the most beautiful sight in my life. Her pussy was a pink smile in the white space of her crotch, with the red tongue of her inner lips and her clitt protruding out!! I kissed her enticing cunt and licked it, savoring it's sweet taste, I swear she smelled of roses too. Anya responded with small, happy moans, spreading her thighs, pushing my head into her crotch.\n\nHaving been well trained by aunt Gina, I sought her clitt with my tongue, which made her writhe and squirm, and soon she was humping vigorously my lapping tongue throwing herself against my head pressing my face into her-until she exploded with uncontrolled hopping and skipping of her pelvis, hissing and moaning... she came. Her adorably smelling juices flooded my face and I lapped and drank them like they were the best nectar. Indeed they were! While aunt Gina had accustomed me to lapping her, one just couldn't compare Anya's sweet/salty taste with it's rosy aroma with Gina's.\n\nI was in heaven, and I insisted on licking Anya dry-which luckily enough failed utterly sine my licking and sucking only made her flow more and she started again to heave against me, spreading her legs to their utmost to gain me an easy access ... Anya came several times and the story of Andromeda and Perseus became her favorite. We repeated the act every time, in her room as often as not, and she even went so fsr as to ""kiss my heavenly weapon"".\n\nOh what a wet, hot feeling it was! Engulfed by that warm little Eden, I thrust and I heaved and I shoved my dick as far as I could and... my hips started heaving on their own and my pelvis rotated and jumped and what not as it had while fucking Rosa, until I felt that my balls were going to burst, and I erupted with an yet unknown vigor! The sight of Anya's angelic face upturned to me, with her luscious, sweet lips engulfing my shaft, with my jism trickling from the corners of her adorable mouth! It was almost as rewarding as the hot heavenly feeling of fucking her mouth! And that was a heavenly feeling indeed!\n\nI fucked Anya's mouth and licked her cunt obsessively, and she made my chest expand in pride when we walked hand in hand in public, myself thinking that everybody must have realized that we are ""doing it"", but she adamantly refused to ""go all the way"" with me. She said that since we acted princess and a knight we should stick to the roles and ""princesses just don't do it"". In vain I had brought newspaper cuttings about the behavior of the British crown princess. She dismissed her as being a disgrace to the class. I had tried to find a different story, from the tales of the round table, without success.\n\nAnya even went so far as to say that there was no reference there to the princesses and damsels in distress being naked! Luckily she still preferred to stay with the Andromeda story! She even dismissed Guinevere's obvious infidelity with Lancelot as ""unproved"" and that ""queens were different"" ( well we both knew only too well that married women did cheat on their husbands!)\n\nThen I encountered the tale of Tristan and Isolde. When I told it to Anya she was amazed. Blushing she said ""they really made love? So it is written? "" she couldn't get over the fact that the story openly admitted to the heroes having sex and what's more, a clandestine sex. She asked me repeatedly to read her the story again and again and at last she said, ""Lets do it!""\n\nShe ran out of her room, and returned with a bottle of slivovic (a strong alcoholic beverage) claiming that that was the love potion and that we must drink it –like Tristan and Isolde.\n\nWe did drink some. It made my throat contract, my eyes tear and I almost chocked coughing, but it warmed my tummy and made me cheerful and amorous-and Anya too. We started kissing and rapidly shed our clothes. Anya even let me touch and kiss her non-existent boobs! She had only small puffed nipples, that now were red,rigid and swollen and very, very sensitive. When I rolled them between my lips Anya moaned softly, and when I started sucking on one and fondling the other she went berserk heaving and sighing and rotating her hips, clutching me between her thighs- she actually came just from handling her nipples.\n\nNow I was already hot as a furnace. I stuck my rigid cock between her spread thighs and started pushing it into her cunt. Anya's legs went straight around my hips, clasping me so tightly, that I could scarcely move. I still managed to, and directed my dick's bloated head into it's rightful opening. And I shoved!\n\nMy goodness, she was tight indeed! It took some vehement shoving on my side to make progress but at last I bottomed, inserting my dick into her up to my balls! Anya was all that time squirming under me, kicking and screaming but now she was just screaming and weeping motionless, crying that it Hurts! I was killing her!!\n\nMy GOD! I realized suddenly that she was screaming in pain, not for lust! She wasn't enjoying it at all! What a flop! I had actually raped her!\n\nAnya's vagina was still clamping me hard and since that hurt even me,I realized how much more it must have hurt her. I hugged her apologizing, comforting her, kissing off her flowing tears. So we passed some time that seemed as an eternity but in fact took not more than ten minutes. Then the clamped hold of Anya's vagina on my dick took it's effect and I spurted in her, I couldn't help it.\n\nAll I could do, and did, was to refrain from humping and I only jerked some small, timid jerks. The lubrication of my spunk must have done it, and I now slid out of Anya's vagina, my dick going rapidly limp. I still kept hugging Anya, caressing her, kissing her contorted face but I couldn't calm her. After some time she asked me to please go away, and I did.\n\nThe next day or two Gina was at home with me and I couldn't visit Anya, but a couple days later, I did. With a thumping heart I knocked on her door, dreading her response. To my big surprise she did receive me, she even kissed me! But from that day on our relations took a different form. We did kiss, but she wouldn't let me touch her boobs, nor her thighs., he pussy was totally out of bounds.\n\nTo tell the truth, I didn't insist very much on love making. I was very happy to be accepted at all! We stopped our make believe plays and Anya mainly talked with me about day to day affairs in school and such. But she kept going out with me, which for me was a source of consolation and pride. That was going on for about a couple of months and than one day Anya told me that our relations were going nowhere, that she wanted a more mature boyfriend and in short she was dumping me for some two years older boy. I was devastated, of course, but I had to admit that she was right, that her new boy friend was a much better catch that I had been.\n\nSo I was left under the close supervision of aunt Gina.\n\nStrangely enough, that wasn't the last of my affair with Anya.\n\nAbout couple of months after the fiasco of my relationship with aunt Gina we left that neighborhood. I was very sad to leave all the memories and above all, I felt pangs of bad conscience about my relations with Rosa and with Anya. I'd tried to apologize to Rosa for taking her virginity-and make atonement, but I didn't find her. Apparently her family had moved out, and no-one new where. But I did find Anya, who's virginity I also took away-and forcefully at that. With thumping heart and pangs of a bad conscience I knocked on her door, dreading her response. Will she slap my face? Will she, god forbid, call for help against her rapist?\n\nTo my surprise she did neither, and invited me politely in. I told her that we were going to move the next day, and she said that she was very sorry about that, that I had been "" a good friend "" and that ""she owed me a lot""! Well, this was a very pleasant surprise for me, and I asked her, very hesitantly, if, for old times sake, I might kiss her. She agreed, and responded to my kiss with a gusto. She clung to me and her tongue darted into my mouth.\n\nI gathered courage and pulled her to me, letting my hands roam over her body, caressing, fondling. I evened dared to touch her non-existent boobs, finding her nipples erect and hard while my other hand was pinching and squeezing the round, resilient mounds of her butt. Anya drew back a little, and anxiously I awaited a slap in my face. To my surprise Anya's hands went to her hips and her skirt slid elegantly to the floor...\n\nIn seconds I was kneeling between her spread legs, devouring her so beautiful cunt. Anya's legs buckled under her and she dropped on her bed, spreading her thighs to their utmost pulling my head into her. I was beside myself, lapping excitedly her juices devouring greedily her clitt, while spreading her lips with my fingers I shoved one deep into her vagina. Anya's juices started flowing, her pelvis hopping, heaving against my drenched face and her vagina was clamping my exploring digit. I couldn't withhold it any more. I crawled up Anya's body, loosing my clothes on the way, but Anya stopped me. ""Put a condom on!"" she whispered and from under her bed she offered me a packet.\n\nAfter I pulled one on my erect, bloated dick, Anya eased the way for me, pulling her legs to her chest and I finally lodged my hard cock into her expectant cunt. Anya's legs went around my hips, clasping me, pulling me into her while I thrust and heaved and pushed, with Anya heaving and squirming against me... We came both together, our pelvises hopping and dancing wildly.\n\nWe kept on fucking all that afternoon until suddenly Anya looked at the clock and said, ""Ooh, that was nice. I'm so sorry that you are leaving. Be a good boy and lock the door behind you.""\n\nI tried to prolong our time together, to no avail. Anya just said that it was already quarter to five and her parents are due soon and she has to wash and be ready for them and be reasonable and things-and shoved me gently but decisively out.\n\nThat was the last I have seen or heard from her until our meeting in Boston the last summer - a meeting which started my reminiscence. We did have some good sex, as I've already told, and, since we both have grown up kids in Boston, we promised to make a regular affair of this. So, you see, one does always return to one's childhood experiences, don't I?"
971,Childhood Story - 3 Aunt Gina,"['Fb', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'preg']","Gina attempted many times to cheer me up and at last she asked me straightforward why I was so hostile to her. I answered that her meddling caused me to lose my love and that she was responsible for disrupting my relation with Rosa. She tried to evade responsibility but at last she accepted and said that she was going to make it up for me: ""I'll do for you all that bimbo used to do, OK? What did you do, kissed? French kisses, I mean?"" she asked.\n\nI mumbled, truculently, that she knew very well that I and Rosa had sex\n\nWhereupon Gina, putting her hands on her hips asked, feigning astonishment ""What! you want to fuck your own aunt?!""\n\nI blushed, feeling my ears burning I mumbled and stammered that no, I didn't and it didn't even cross my mind and… And she responded, ""Why, you don't find me as sexy as Rosa? You have been ogling my tits ever since you came to live here!"" which was true, of course. She had so tempting pair of boobs!! Big, and bouncy and, WOW! I was blushing even more, but Gina only giggled and I was beginning to realize that she was just pulling my leg. After some more gags she finally said: ""So, here's what we'll do – I'll let you kiss me, and if you are good I'll let you fondle them. Is it a deal?""\n\nWow! You bet I nodded eagerly in response! To feel aunt Gina's magnificent boobs? This was even beyond my wettest dreams!\n\nAunt Gina hugged me, and clasping her hands behind my head she drew my face to her and kissed me on my lips. I responded with the most caring, hot, searching kiss I could give. I started by softly touching her lips with my tongue and gradually inserted my tongue in between her lips, feeling her responding, I twisted it round her own tongue savoring her taste and her perfumed smell. She tasted of fresh sweet and mint toothpaste, and I can even now feel the taste on my tongue.\n\nShe responded by leaning into me, moaning slightly, which was, as I already well knew, sure signs of pleasure, so I went ahead and reached for her boobs. She did say that if I were good she'll let me, didn't she?\n\nBut aunt Gina just slapped my hand and said,"" I said, only if you behaved, didn't I? But don't fret, you do kiss very well!""\n\n""For your age I mean,"" she added, giggling, seeing, I guess, the proud look in my face.\n\nBelieve me, that day I was the epitome of good behavior! I helped aunt Gina, jumping to fulfill any request of her. I helped her do the dishes , clean the floor even wash the laundry (and those days we did it by hand!) and aunt Gina just lay there, reading her movies magazines, which was her most cherished occupation, as I was to find out.\n\nAt last, before she went to bring my sister I milled round her expectantly, not daring to say a word or hint even, and Gina said, ""You did behave nicely, so I must keep my promise, don't I?"" and pulled me to her. I repeated the kiss and now when she melted into me she didn't restrain my searching hand. Her tits were so big! And heavy! Soft and springy.. she let me fondle them, even let me reach inside her shirt but then she stopped me just as I was fumbling with her bra.\n\n""That's enough for today, I think,"" she said and left. I was elated. Here was a promise for the next day, I thought, but latter, after she returned with my sis she said "" Andy dear, tomorrow maybe I'll be late. I have some things to do, but you don't have to tell mom, this will be our little secret won't it? ""\n\nThe next day aunt Gina appeared with my sister, after she had taken her from kindergarten. I was frustrated. I had expected so much fondling her glorious tits again! But after supper aunt Gina went with my sister to brush her teeth, praising her for being a good girl, and then she said "" Andy was also a very good boy, so I'll help him to brush his teeth too."" And she went with me into the bathroom. I was perplexed, but when we closed the door she just pulled my face to her and kissed me fervently letting me to fondle and caress her tits, even inside her bra…\n\nShe moaned silently into my mouth when I rolled her erect nipples …\n\nAfter Aunt Gina had left, I jerked off in my bedroom, thinking of her imagining how I slip into her panties… and then I realized: "" yes, as awful as it sounds, I want to fuck my aunt!""\n\nThe next week or so aunt gina was away more that at home and left me hoping just by letting me kiss her and snatch a squeeze on her tits, but then on Friday she stayed at home. She did start by letting me kiss her, and then insisting that I do all the house chores for her but later-Oh later! Sitting on the sofa, she kissed me, pulled me between her thighs, and let me kiss and fondle her glorious tits, roll the fat hard nipples in my teeth!\n\nNeedless to say, my dick was as hard as steel, and aching of tightness, and my balls were about to burst…and Aunt Gina smiling at me just nonchalantly said"" we mustn't let you remain so hard, do we? It wouldn't be nice to my beloved nephew."" and letting my pants slip down to my ankles she grab hold of my dick and rub it, ever so gently….. I must admit, that I burst in seconds, covering her hand with my sticky, yellowish cum only this time I think it was twice as much as any time I had ejected before, I think.\n\nYou can't imagine how much I had awaited Monday, jerking off countless times, imagining myself in between those thighs! But I had my day with Aunt Gina only a few days later, because the other days she just left for town, as I later discovered, to meet her Irish beau who had left our neighborhood, fearing the wrath of the cheated husbands.\n\nThat unforgettable day aunt Gina, after kissing me and letting me play with her tits, suddenly exclaimed, ""Come, I'll teach you something that'll serve you for your whole life. All your life you'll be thankful to Aunt Gina for having taught you!"" and pulled me after her to the bathroom.\n\nThere she stood before the mirror and taking off her blouse she said ""Now pull off my bra!""\n\nI was so excited that my fingers trembled as I fumbled with the clasp of her bra, pressing myself against those magnificent tits.. After a while I succeeded opening the clasp and the beautiful globes fell free of their confine, the nipples erect and red. I rolled them between my fingers and dove down to suck on them while aunt Gina was squirming against me moaning softly, and then she suddenly pushed me away and pulled up the bra and with that weird contortion of her gender she clasped the bra close.\n\n"" Now watch well in the mirror,"" she said. ""Look how I open the bra!"" and she did open it explaining her movements as she went. Then she closed the clasp again and said, ""Now do it yourself!""\n\nI fumbled a little but she was adamant, and kept me repeating the moves again and again. The closeness of her tits, their soft cushioning, springy feel didn't help much to steady my hands. Neither did the heaving of her breast, which showed me that she wasn't indifferent to me either. At last I was able to unclasp her bra in a single movement, as she requested and I dove in between those exposed, heaving globes. Aunt Gina moaned softly, pulled my face into her bosom and said in a hoarse voice, ""Now do it without looking.""\n\nI unclasped her bra again and again with my face buried in her tits, kissing, biting savoring her supple boobs, until she was satisfied with my progress. Her bra fell down and she wiggled and squirmed, and moaning and sighing she reached for my cock. As you can imagine, my rod was erect, bloated, taut to the point of pain, and when she caressed it, and fondled it, I didn't take much time to explode. My hips danced on their own and her hand filled with a quantity of goo, which, to my disgust, she took to her mouth and tasted. ""You taste good"" she said, but I couldn't delve much on this, as to my dismay, she put on her bra and blouse again.\n\n""Now do it through the blouse!"" she said. After a short fumbling I succeeded, and opened her clasp quicker and quicker, despite the considerable rise and fall of her chest. I did press my lips to her nipple, rolling it gently between my lips. Aunt Gina clasped my head in her hands and proceeded to kiss me , deeply and fervently, moaning and sighing into my mouth. She wiggled and squirmed while I was tending to her heaving tits. When we stooped for breathing, I noticed that her skirt rode up to her waist, exposing a crotch clad in pink panties, stained now with a very wet stain. I realized than and there, that aunt Gina was as horny as I was, and I sneaked my hand in...\n\nDid I say wet? My hand met a dripping vagina! Aunt Gina jumped when my finger slid into her pussy and she started to heave against my hand squealing into my mouth while sucking my tongue. She spread her thighs, sending her hand to my crotch, and started fondling gently my dick and my balls. My cock was again taut and ready and my heart thumped and jumped in expectation: ""I'm going to fuck my aunt Gina at last!"" Then she pushed me away.\n\nPulling her bra and blouse on, she said: ""Now you do it single- handed. You want to fondle my tits, don't you?"" When I looked taken aback she added "" Believe me, this will be the most useful lesson that you learn this year. You'll thank me with your next girlfriend, you will !"" I did unclasp her bra, over her blouse, single-handed as she wanted. Did I have a choice?\n\nThen, at last, she let me touch her, kissing me, caressing, fondling, she pushed my head down, and said ""Kiss me!"" when I tried to raise my head to her lips she responded, impatiently, ""No, down, eat my cunt! Quick!!""\n\nI was disgusted and said, ""Ughh! It's gross! You pee there!""\n\nAnd she retorted sharply, ""Gross?! You wouldn't object to me sucking your dick, would you?""\n\n""Sucking my dick?! Gee! What a gross thing to do!"" I said, and she responded with amazement ""What? You never had a blow job?"" Come, You're in for a treat!"" and she slid down to the lavatory seat, next to the washing sink.\n\nBefore I knew what was happening, I found my pants around my ankles and Gina was pulling me by my dick to her, and into the hot cavern of her mouth! WOW!!!! It was SO rousing! My dick was surrounded in a velvety, soft, wet heaven-and when she started sucking and twirling her tongue around it-! It felt even better than fucking! I started jerking my hips, moving in an out, with her sucking and licking and came So near exploding! And than she pulled me out of her mouth and started licking my dick, holding an squeezing it's base to prevent me from coming.\n\nHer tongue moved to my scrotum and here she was sucking in my balls! OOOH!!! I felt that they were going to explode! And now she pulled me into her mouth again and I couldn't stop it. I resumed fucking her mouth and she added oil to the fire by rolling her tongue round my throbbing member.. and I exploded. I ejected seemingly gallons of come, spurt after spurt. It filled her mouth and spilled out in white, gooey trickles, it stuck to her face and hair, it covered her tits and blouse when my dick fell out of her mouth in the fervor of my jacking, later I even found drops on the walls and the mirror! WOW! I stood in front of her, breathless, trembling on shaky legs and Gina calmly asked "" Well, was it gross?"" I couldn't even shake my head in denial-what, it was the most wonderful experience of my life!\n\nAnd then aunt Gina sled forward on the seat and pointing to her crotch she said, ""Now I want you to return the favor!""\n\nThat moment, had she been asking me to cut my throat I would have gladly done it!\n\nI dropped to my knees, and pushed my head between her spread thighs. I was hit by a pungent odor which I since recognized as the odor of sex. It wasn't repelling and, strangely after a few licks of her dripping cunt I began to savor the fragrance. It was different from Rosa's, and later I have learned that every woman has her own specific smell, an added pleasure to the basic adorable fragrance of sex. The odor drove me nuts and soon I was devouring auntie's cunt like it was some desert. Aunt Gina started moaning, squirming under my exploring tongue. She pulled me by my hair in between her oh so spread thighs, pushing my face into her cunt.\n\nHer squirms tuned into heaves against my face and she was now squealing and screaming and her hips started fucking my face, nearly breaking my neck. ""OOH, eat me, lick me dry!"" she shouted. I couldn't, wouldn't stop licking but I couldn't lick her dry, since now she began squirting copious amount of slightly sticky liquid in long spurts and I knew I made her come! Oh, how proud I was! My dick was again taut and erect and aunt Gina gathered some of her come and started rubbing it furiously and soon I was spurting again all over her heaving pendulous tits.\n\nFrom this day on, every time that aunt Gina did stay with me and did not go to her lover we spent our time –after I did the chores, of course- practicing oral sex. Apparently, like president Clinton many years later, aunt Gina didn't consider it adultery. We did it every where: in the kitchen, in my room, even once on the sofa in the living room, but we didn't repeat it there because of the mess. I loved most the classic 69 position, in which I could bring her to ecstatic orgasm and pretend that I was fucking her, but she preferred the bathroom, I guess because there was the least mess- she was a copious squirter. And there she could shower herself immediately after the act. Yes, I did see her many times naked in the bath. It was, for me, a breath taking sight.\n\nSo it went on for some months. I wasn't even so much resentful about not fucking her, because I had Anya. But after Anya had dumped me, my attempts for full sex became more persistent. I even attempted to use the opportunities when she was naked in the bath, taking her shower, but aunt Gina was adamant, and refused to let my cock come even near her pussy.\n\nA few weeks later, aunt Gina's lover had dumped her too and left the town. So I had learned from her when I asked her why she was so unhappy. I did try to comfort her, but I must admit that inwardly I was rejoicing-now I was going to have Gina only for myself. And so it was. She stayed home, with me, all the week, and after the first shock rubbed off she returned to necking with me. We had oral sex every day and I excelled in making her come, loudly and excitedly! And then, one day, it happened.\n\nAfter having been sucked to orgasm several times, Gina was sucking me off, sitting naked on the rim of the bath tube, and somehow she lost her balance. slipping backwards she tried to grab hold me and in I went after her. As luck had t, I managed to direct my fall well, and I sank into her vagina up to my balls! I heard her suck in her breath in a surprised gasp,\n\nAnd she froze, her legs upright in the air. Then she sighed and her legs clasped my hips, and I started pumping in and out. We slipped into the tub, and soon I was fucking her with all that I have got, with her heaving back squealing and moaning and hammering my ass with her feet, and we both came. I ejaculated into her spurt after spurt, my hips jerking wildly until suddenly I was cooled by a spray of cold water, with Gina giggling while panting heavily: ""I think you need to cool a bit,"" she said.\n\nI admit that was taken aback. I was rather offended –here I was, giving her the best I could, and she ridiculed me! I scampered off to my room and sullenly secluded myself naked on my bed. After a short while, I heard the door open and peeked to see aunt Gina enter, wrapped only in a towel and she sat down on my bed. ""Come, come. Don't fret can't you take a joke?"" she said, and then added "" Come-on, I was surprised too, wasn't I?"" I had to admit that she must have been, even worse than I, so I raised my head, and then Gina dropped the towel…\n\nWe fucked all that afternoon. I rode her, with her legs on my hips, I screwed her with her legs on my shoulders, I entered he lying along her on our sides. I came at least three times, and made come too shrieking and screaming for lust. w stopped fucking only when we heard my kid sister's key in the door-and aunt Gina managed somehow to slip into the bathroom.\n\nSince that day we had sex every opportunity we had, which was nearly every day, since, as I have told, aunt Gina's lover had dumped her. She taught me how to make her come, hold my coming in suspense until she came. I was always so proud of my prowess, when made her scream and yell with lust. I remember most vividly once when we did it even though, Cathy, my sister was at home.\n\nCathy had fallen ill and stayed home, and I was very frustrated. I was sneaking clandestine kisses from aunt Gina, when she suddenly turned to Cathy and said "" you won't mind staying alone for a few minutes, would you? Now be a good girl, Andy has to help me put something in my oven, upstairs."" And she left to her own apartment, dragging me along. When we reached her bedroom I asked foolishly what should we put in the oven, and she responded, panting rather heavily "" Put your cock in me, stupid! Ain't I hot enough for you?""\n\nWOW, I was so proud to make aunt Gina in her own bed! I entered her and humped her, having her moaning and whimpering under me. Even though I came almost immediately, I couldn't stop humping and my dick remained aroused and erect from the thought that I was fucking her in her own matrimonial bed! Gina heaved against me, arching her back and bucking under me. so as almost she made me slip out, and then she came.\n\nScreaming and yelling she dropped down on her back clasping me with her thighs she squirted and squirted - and I kept on fucking! I was like possessed. Aunt Gina kept squirming, flailing her hands and threw her body all around, she screamed, ""YES, FUCK ME!!! Oh Andy, fuck ME! DEEPER!"" while I was hammering her ass into the mattress. On and on I went and she kept screaming ""Give it to me Andy! OHH MY GOD! Give it to me!! and finally I came again and again, screaming and roaring.\n\nI spurted into her what seemed to me as gallons of spunk and she was humping against me, yelling, begging. ""Oh Yes Andy, give me your juice, OH YES! "" which made me spurt even more, until we slumped exhausted on the bed. We returned to my apartment, and to my sister almost two hours later, and Cathy asked rather annoyed, where was the cake that we had put in the oven, and aunt Gina answered, rather ominously as I have later found out.\n\n""It isn't ready yet dear, it takes time.""\n\nI guess she had been really too young to notice, since she had once before practically caught us red handed, so to speak, when she returned early one day and found us in the 69 position-only we didn't call it 69 then. Aunt Gina told her that we were playing head and tails. And we were looking for the coin…. Cathy didn't exactly buy it but she giggled and accused us of ""romping"". She and I were very ticklish, and we loved to romp attempting to tickle each other-although those days mom had already forbidden me to do it. Luckily I and auntie were half clad so Cathy didn't think anything was amiss. \n\nAunt Gina and I repeated the performance the day after and afterwards, when Cathy retuned to her kindergarten we continued the ball.\n\nAnd then some couple of weeks later aunt Gina pulled the carpet from underneath me and caused world to crash.\n\nIt started rather quietly. I noticed that aunt Gina was rather ""blue"" and wasn't ""herself"" for a few days. Then, one day when I had met her and asked her how she was, she blurted that she was late. I didn't understand, late for what? And I comforted her that I would help her and do her chores, and she sure can make it yet, whatever it was that she was late for, and she just said ""my period, stupid! It is past it's time!"" I was so naïve that I didn't yet understand it –Rosa and Gina had been always complaining about the ""curse"", so why complain now that it was late? And aunt Gina responded, rather sharply, ""It means that I'm pregnant, you asshole! You knocked me up, you bastard!""\n\nI was flabbergasted. How could it be? I stammered that it couldn't be, that I was too young, but even as I was talking I recalled the heave spurts of white spunk and knew that it was true, I had knocked her up!\n\n""You and your I'm too young yet! Men! How could I have believed you?!"" she snapped. ""what will your father, my precious brother, have to say about it now, I wonder? He sends away poor Jim, calling me a slut but what will he say now to his precious son and heir?""\n\nI cried, I begged her not to say anything about it to my parents, please, and that I was too young to be a father and what shall we do, but she said"" Not to tell them eh? And who will feed me and my baby, you, you brat? You sure did put something up in my oven, you bastard, but to take responsibility for this? No, that no! You are too young for that, are you?"" I cried and I begged and I went that afternoon with my heart thumping but at last, when the evening came, aunt Gina showed up in our home and asked to talk with my parents.\n\nStrangely enough, my father backed me up. I heard him yelling at Gina, calling her whoring bitch-using a language that I had never heard him use before or after. Even stranger, until his untimely death he has never mentioned it to me. Neither did mom who just came out of that room weeping and hugged me silently. Anyway, aunt Gina ceased serving as my official chaperon, and our relations with her were frozen, although, to my amazement, not cut-off.\n\nI found later, when my dad had died, that he had provided rather generously for aunt Gina and her daughter. Yes, she has given birth to a very beautiful red head. They said that on my mother's side we had red headed relatives, so I don't really know whose daughter she is, mine or Jim's? The Irish are noted for red heads, aren't they? I'm still in very good relations with her, and I hope she'll never read this story, because even though I've changed the names and the places, she might still recognize the persons involved."
972,Child�%92s Play 1,"['mf', 'mc', 'nc']","Terry turned and aimed an evil eye at the teenager. ""She better be in class-- like you, young man. Now get moving-- before I have Mr. Donovan the headmaster give you some encouragement!"" She started to rise and pointed at the closed door of the Headmaster’s Office, which as the School Secretary Terry guarded.\n\nHe smiled sidewise, then....\n\nTerry found herself sitting down again. She was blinking rapidly and her forehead was humid with persperation. ""Ahhh...you get going to class now.""\n\nThe boy drop his gaze and sauntered out of the Administration Office just as Third Period bell rang. \n\nShe was lightheaded. Too much coffee? Too much work. She HAD thrown herself into the new job as Donovan’s right hand at Regis Academy completely and was spending long hours trying to make sense of the filing system that Mrs. Gibbons, the recently retired Regis fixture, had left her. Likewise the accounting procedures which she was revamping and the coursework review required of Donovan. demanded high concentration. But it was challenging work, offering the kind of opportunity few high school graduates ever saw these days.\n\nProbably she was overworking as a way of saying thank-you to Donovan and Regis Acedemy. She was determined to prove to them that the chance that they had taken with an out-of-town single mother down on her luck and nearly living in her car was a decision they wouldn’t regret. God knows, things were better now than they had been in the months following Jim’s exit stage-right from their miserable and often abusive marraige. She-- and Janine-- were on their feet now, thanks to Donovan and Regis Acedemy.\n\nThe exhaustion wooried her though. Maybe she was working out too much. Perhaps she was a bit fanatical with her workouts. At 5"" 5’ and 120 pounds, she probably overdid it. She had never been body concious during her marraige-- there seemed little need to since Jim was always running around on the side anyway. Hell, they would never had gotten married if his parents hadn’t demanded it after she had gotten prenant. He had been shocked that his fling under the bleachers would have had such long reching effects. But his parents were dead now and he had never really gotten to know Janine enough to even like her. An awful, living hell of a marraige. \n\nBut with the divorce came a need to prove herself. One of the things Jim always threw at her were her looks and they were all true. ""Flat as a board"" True- she wore a 32 A cup that barely broke the plane of her blouses. ""Fat"" Not really-- working out had trimmed off ten pounds without too much work and she had would never have gained weight if Jim had been around more. ""Plain."" She sighed. Yes, she was plain. Not that she could help it. Cursed with mousy brown hair, a pale freckled complexion and thin, uninteresting features, Terry had a waif-like Sissy Spacek look to her that did little to attract male attention. \n\nThat had changed a little bit with working out though. If she wasn’t about to become a runway model, at least her trim figure caught some male glances. Ten hours a week at Better Bodies had paid off. She had caught Donovan taking a sidelong glance at her better ""assets"" and even when walking among the blooming teenage beauties of Regis Academy, she often felt the eyes of some of the boys, not many but some, on her swaying backside.\n\nBut maybe she was overdoing it. She sat up, shook off the lapse in control and promptly forgot the incident. When she looked up, Mel was gone.\n\n----\n\nMr. Donovan had a strange look on his face when he requested she stay past five-thirty. ""You can imagine what we need to talk about,"" he had winked. Sure, she replied casually-- then was nervous for the next two hours till, afer the last of the students an dteachers had left the administration building, he had called her in.\n\n""Sit down, Terry. I want to talk to you about your note.""\n\nNote?\n\nHis eyes narrowed greedily. ""I think we can come to an...arrangement. Provided you behave yourself. Which we both know you will."" Again the sly, dirty wink.\n\nShe blushed and looked away. What was he talking about?\n\nHe continued, in comfortable command of the situation. ""You ARE a homely little piece of ass, but that ass is a tight one. Ever been fucked up the ass Terry?""\n\nShe shot up like a rocket. \n\n""Sit down, you stupid little whore. Don’t give me that holier-than-thou attitude-- you know you’re nothing but a hole now-- MY hole."" He chuckled. ""I mean my three holes.""\n\nTerry was white as a ghost. Donovan was insane, he had lost it, he--\n\n---tossed a xeroxed letter in front of her, paperclipped to a manila folder. ""At least it loked like three holes from the fun in here.""\n\nTerry slumped back into the chair. The xerox shook from her trembling hand...\n\n""Dear Sir,\n\nI know my six month probation is coming to an end and you will make a decision whether or not to keep me in my current job as your secretary. I have tried very hard to do my job as secretary well and I hope you will let keep me my job. Right now my job is everything to me, not only for the $14,000 salary I am paid, but also because as an employee of Regis Academy, my daughter Janine is allowed to attend for free- so you can see how concerned I am about keeping my job.\n\nI am honest about my situation, Mr. Donovan. I need this job very much for the reasons I’ve stated. I don’t have many options if you decide not to retain me as your secretary. I also know that while I believe I have been an effective secretary for you, I also am aware that I may be a bit too independent-minded for your taste—and that this may affect your decision. \n\nI have put together the attached package for your consideration. As you review the enclosures, I hope you will find reasons to retain me as your secretary. \n\nSincerely,\n\nTerry""\n\n""I guess you were busy yesterday afternoon, hmmm Terry? Now I know why you wanted to leave so early in the day."" Donovan was leering at her.\n\nYesterday afternoon? Left early? \n\nSuspiciously she opened the envelope and pulled out some typed documents. Test results—negative for HIV, syphillis, and a number of sexually transmitted diseases. Dated yesterday with a ""RUSH"" stamped on it. \n\nHad she been to the doctor? Yesterday? Unreality flooded her consciousness. It looked genuine, but how had it happened without any memory whatsoever?\n\nShe placed the papers on Donovan’s desk, too amazed to pay attention to his hungry stares. There was another document, one she couldn’t make sense of. A certificate of some kind—showing that she had undergone some procedure. Scanning the document, she learned what the procedure had involved. Norplant. ""For prevention of pregnancy for the period of no less than five years."" \n\nNorplant? Wasn’t that what they gave girls in the ghetto so they wouldn’t conceive illegitimate children? Why would she have had this done—and not remember it?\n\nTerry nearly dropped the manila envelope as she pulled the stack of glossies out. She didn’t need to examine each and every one-- there was a contact sheet on top for easy reference. Nor did she need to guess who the subject was. It was herself.\n\nIn the first frame, she was looking at the camera, clearly posing in a skimpy half-cut tee shirt and red bikini panties (HER red bikini panties, her ‘date’ panties as she thought of them) for the shooter. No nudity though. It could be seen as innocent—couldn’t it. Next she was wearing the peach strapless bikini, with one cup pulled down to coyly show off her embarrassingly small left breast. She could feel Donovan’s eyes on her and her cheeks blossomed crimson. The photos were getting much worse.\n\nIn the next there was no pretense at what she was offering Donovan. She stood staring at the camera barechested with a slightly embarrassed come-hither smile as she pulled off her red bikini date-panties. The next was mercifully a top shot. She was displaying her small chest for him in full light, a sad defeated smile on her face as she presented herself for male inspection.\n\nHer boss was focusing on her chest now. Before this, she had caught him ogling her in the office but a quick stare would send him scurrying. Not now. His stare was confident, cruel and possessive.\n\nShe shivered, trying to ignore the boring eyes. Now she was on her bed in her white gauzy nighty-top and the matching near-nothing see-through panties. She was turned on her side with a mischievous smile on her face, her fingers toying with the elastic of the panty. But the coyness didn’t hold long, because then she was on her side, nighty-top untied leaving her small pointy breasts poking out and panties long gone. Displaying her neatly trimmed narrow-furred bush (it was an exclamation mark now, not a bush--- when had she done that?) between spread legs with an expectant, ""ready for you"" expression. \n\n""Never took you for a model, Terry. But you certainly put your all into your little photo shoot for me."" Donovan’s raspy chuckle was dirty and dismissive. It said he now had the right to speak to her this way.\n\nTerry’s eyes blurred, but she forced herself to focus on the remaining shots. She wished she hadn’t. In the earlier shots, there was some element of playfulness, but in the remaining frames, that was gone. It was replaced by a pathetic sluttishness, as if the viewer was growing bored with the antics of the plain, flat-chested thirty-something. Now she was leering back at the camera, nude and toying with her breasts, then spending her time with even more intimate parts of her body--- \n\nShe slammed the photos on the desk, too stunned to speak.\n\n""It was kind of you to include the negatives—""\n\nNEGATIVES\n\nThe word triggered a sudden comprehension of her situation. Yesterday afternoon. Leaving the office early with this whole idea, her thoughts static with fear that her job might be in jeopardy. The trip to the clinic, buying the camera and film. Writing the letter and then…posing. NEGATIVES. The word squirmed, an electric eel in her brain. Now she remembered it all. Why had she been so oblivious to his behavior toward her all that day? Naturally he looked at her differently now. \n\n""—and you’ll be happy to know that I’ve put them in a safe place should you decide to be, say…less than cooperative with our new arrangement?"" Donovan smiled over the tips of his fingers, which were pressed together under his chin. He looked like a spectator at a fight going his way.\n\n""If I’m not cooperative?"" Terry responded slowly. Half a question, half a statement.\n\n""Then I’ll turn over the photos to social workers who I imagine would remand your daughter Janine to some Youth Center while it gets sorted out. Public morals and all. And the photos would probably get distributed publically, oh say over the internet or something. Then everyone would get an idea of what a horny little piece of ass you really are."" He wagged his head in pleasant surprise. ""Must say I was surprised that the ever-so-efficient Ms. Terry Owens was really such a bimbo.""\n\nTerry looked down and away, wishing she wasn’t there, that there was another way. She flushed, face hot with shame, humiliated that, as if on cue, her body was responding to her boss’es humiliating treatment. There was no mistaking the quickening between her legs. At the word ‘bimbo’ she had become terribly excited.\n\n""Well let’s begin—why don’t you do some of those sexy poses in person for me—as a warm up.""\n\nAvoiding his eyes, she began undressing. In a few seconds she stood in her underwear. She wasn’t surprised to find herself in her sexy red ‘date’ panties—hadn’t she known this was going to happen? Words were no longer necessary, as she could read what he wanted next. As she knelt to service him, a last vague thought occurred to her.\n\nIf she had been posing for the photos, the ones that would keep her chained to Donovan for who knew how long, who had been taking them? Then, as quickly as it had appeared to her, it vanished like a dry leaf in the Fall wind. There were other more urgent duties to concentrate on.\n\n----\n\n""Meldar, eat your asparagus!""\n\nThe teen stared sullenly at the Earth vegetables as he consumed them. His parental units were talking about their work. By Gritza, how boring was that!\n\n""So, Keldar, how was your day today?"" his mother asked his father.\n\n""Ahhh! What marvel is this pot roast Dovar! How this nutritional treasure would be revered on Homeworld!"" He consumed another forkful of the smoking meat. ""My day was most successful. A gunman who occupied a daycare center in Montana used his weapon upon himself before harming the children. A serial killer was found asleep at a bus stop in Topeka and apprehended without incident. And a gang leader in Los Angeles gave himself up to police."" Keldar enjoyed another biteful. ""He was implicated in a drive-by shooting! And you?""\n\n""May I be excused?"" demanded Meldar rudely.\n\nDovar wagged a finger at him. ""Quiet! Behave yourself and sit and converse with us, Meldar, for a few minutes more."" She turned back to her marraige partner. ""My day was a busy one Keldar. Negotiations on the West Bank were successfully concluded to the satisfaction of all. A coup by Ukrainian colonels was prevented in time by democratic elements. And an Iranian terrorist group was apprehended in Orly atempting to smuggle a portion of plutonium!"" \n\n""Ahh most gratifying! Homeworld will be most pleased with our tranmissions today! And your day Meldar? Did you absorb much education and learn from your classmates?""\n\nIt was hard for Meldar to keep from snickering a little, quickly picked up by his parental units.\n\n""Meldar! What have you done?"" demanded his father.\n\n""Meldar! What have you done?"" demanded his mother.\n\nEach remembered the recent (and highly) embarrasing incident with the cheerleader squad at Meldar’s last school.\n\n""Do you forget that the Homeworld has sent us here as Protector-Monitors of this System? Have you again altered one of your human peers?"" demanded Keldar. \n\nDovar shook her head in anxiety. Porterville High School was STILL reeling over the lesbian cheerleader scandal of last Fall! She had hoped the relocation to the new educational site would curb Meldar’s mischeivous nature, but it was ever a battle, especially in this turbulent chrono-period of sexual tensions. On Homeworld, he would have had no power over his peers. But these humans were so malleable, so easy to manipulate and control-- exactly why she and Keldar had been dispatched here. Teenagers-- so infuriating!\n\nBut Meldar shook his head with the innocence of a Three-winged Kaylok. ""Oh no, parentals! I have not altered a human peer! I swear!""\n\nKeldar nodded with relief. Obviously he had misinterpreted his son’s expression and felt guilty. ""Accept my apologies Meldar. Your parentals have experienced fatiguing workspans.""\n\nMeldar grudgingly took the apology, though retained a grimace. He wished to experience programming on the visual reception device later that nocturnal period and this policy would aid when he made this request in three hour’s time.\n\nWishing to break the impasse, Dovar smiled. ""You may leave the table Meldar.""\n\nAfter their son had left the living room table, both parents expressed relief that Meldar was behaving himself afterall. It made Dovar’s next comment easier to make.\n\n""Bosnia? Of course I’ll accompany you, if you believe the situation requires both our presences,"" Keldar replied. ""And after all, it would seem Meldar can be trusted by himself to be left alone for a few days."" \n\n----\n\nTerry slapped down the twenty dollar bill without looking at the clerk. She recoiled as he slipped the bill into the cash register and aimed an indecent leer her way. With a quick grab, she snatched the keys made filthy by his touch from the No-Tell Motel’s check-in counter and spun out of the office towards the room. All the way out, she could feel his bug green colored eyes on her ass. Terry Owens shuddered, grateful to turn the corner and remove herself from his sight. She didn’t bother to check the room number-- it was always the same. \n\nAs she opened the door and flipped on the light, the only thought on her mind was how she would buy groceries. The twenty dollar bill had been her last, leaving a mere $11.12 in her pocketbook and less than $50 in her checkbook. Damn-- payday was a week away! But if she hadn’t come to an ‘arrangement’ with the clerk some weeks ago, it would have been $40 for afternoon use of the room. God, if Mr. Donovan ever found out she was giving blowjobs for $20 to cover half the room tab, he’d be furious! But she had to cover it some way-- Mr. Donovan told her that she was responsible for paying for the room. That way if it ever came public, she was the one that would look bad and not him. Her name on the registry-- not his. Oh well-- as long as she gave the blowjob AFTER servicing The Boss, he’d never find out. She had to remember to please ask Vinnie if he could try and not cum on her clothes. Last week the clerk had shot globs all over her new tank top, the one The Boss loved. It had taken a while to get the stains out.\n\nShe sighed and quickly and efficiently stripped off her knit top and miniskirt, leaving her only in her black fishnets, high heels, black lace garter belt, black panties and bra. She slipped into her purse and pulled out a black velvet choker, hooking it snugly around her pale neck. The Boss liked her in chokers. Then she slipped to her knees directly in front of the door and waited for him. \n\n----\n\n""I’ll be working late tonight, so here’s five dollars for some dinner—o.k.?"" \n\n""Terry! Get in here—NOW! This coffee is COLD dammit!"" It was Mr. Donovan’s voice, booming from inside his office. Her mother looked instinctively at the door.\n\n""Be right there, Sir!"" Nervously, she palmed the five into her hand. ""I’ve got to go, honey. See you later.""\n\nJanine turned to go, then remembered she needed to tell her mother Mr. Jackson had asked about the overdue rent again. She regretted turning back though. From the corner of the doorframe, she watched her mother hurriedly concentrate on her reflection in the small compact that always seemed to be in her hand now. She was expertly applying a fresh coat of fire engine red lipstick on her pursed lips. Putting the compact away, she tousled her long long red curly hair sexily. She looked around furtively and Janine ducked back. Then, certain no one was coming, she cupped her breasts together and up.\n\n""Get in here NOW Terry! Don’t make me call you again!"" the voice commanded ominously.\n\n""Just freshening up, Sir!"" Janine flushed in shame as she watched her mother deftly unbutton the top three buttons on her red knit form-fitting blouse with those long polished red nails. Assuming a naughty, kittenish smile, her mother wiggled her way into the Headmaster’s Office, closing the door behind her. Janine stood in shock, horrified. A few seconds later, her mother’s voice—not the normal, everyday voice of a few weeks ago but a new squeaky little girl voice-- escaped from behind the office door.\n\n""Oh, Mr. Donovan, Sir—I’m a GOOD girl! Please!"" Then her giggle—a vacuous bimbo giggle—and silence punctuated by soft feminine sighs and the occaisional male grunt.\n\nWith a face as red as a tomato, Janine Owens spun away from the Administration Office as quickly as her legs could take her. \n\nHer mother was a slut. And everyone in the school knew it.\n\nShe hadn’t believed in the beginning. She chalked up the new ‘after-hours’ schedule to a hectic workload. Then the fashion changes—her mother dumping out all her pantsuits and replacing them with spandex miniskirts that some of the most daring female students wouldn’t be caught dead in. Her flats suffered the same fate, all being replaced by high heels—and nothing under three inchs. And garter belts and seamed stockings did the work of pantyhose now. Her mother had never been big into makeup but she was now. Not tasteful stuff either—more the cheap Teen Spirit stuff than Chanel. The weekly visits to the hairdresser and the large amount of hair spray which helped maintain the new big hair mallrat look her mother had assumed were impossible to ignore. Still, maybe she was just opening up a little—having fun. Janine could have rationalized any number of ways—trying to regain her youth by having fun with her appearence, etc.\n\nBut there was the dirty laundry. With her new ""busy"" schedule, her mother had no time to handle housecleaning around the apartment and Janine was happy to help out—at first. But as she hauled the hamper down to the apartment’s basement where the washing machines and dryers lived, she was embarrassed at the items she found within it. Push-up bras, g-strings, bustieres—her mother dressed more like a stripper than a secretary. It was doubly embarrassing when Mr. Jackson the building super watched her, giving her knowing leers that made her hate her mother even more. His beady eyes said it all—""Your momma’s a whore.""\n\nAnd he was right. Because it wasn’t simply that her mother wore such wanton underthings. That was bad enough. But she knew, if not from personal experience, what was so often smeared crustily over the dainty lace and silk of the lingerie.\n\nIt was cum.\n\nMr. Donovan’s cum.\n\nShe quickly stifled the humiliating knowledge within as her classmate approached her. The smile that Mel Taylor gave Janine Owens made her extremely uncomfortable. Something about him was real weird. And what was he doing walking around with that polaroid camera?\n\n""Hi Janine. Take your picture? It is for the yearbook,"" he explained wryly. ""Come on-- follow me.""\n\nShe blinked and Meldar smiled. With the parent units out of the house, it was going to be a nice long weekend."
973,Child�%92s Play 2,"['mf', 'mc', 'nc']","Good old philandering, perverted Glen. The papers had arrived the end of the previous day by courier and were actually in her desk drawer waiting to be signed. All the misery behind her with the stroke of a pen. Divorce after a long three years had seemed so close. Images of his indiscretions, his cheap affairs with the young receptionists and secretaries that he preferred most as conquests, crowded her brain for a brief moment. He hadn’t denied the affairs—said they were his right as a man—but was furious at her insistence for a divorce. He had fought it up to a point, then wearily walked away. Still she could list the disgusting degrading demands that he made of her in bed—all refused. So overbearing. So arrogant. So male chauvinist. So Glen.\n\nBut that was this morning. Because after Dr. Locke’s visit, she had torn up the papers without a second thought, informing her lawyer that she had had second thoughts. Her lawyer was mystified but had acceded to her wishes. How could she know how much the thought of Glen’s cock dominated her mind, how she had thought of nothing else but pleasing her husband like the dutiful little wifey he had expected her to be—and she had fought so hard against? Dr. Locke had kindly corrected her thinking about Glen—how their marraige meant everything to her (her new motto- ""A woman needs a man like a fish needs water""), how husbands—not wives—made the rules, how the husband must be honored and obeyed in ALL things. She shivered when Dr. Locke had carefully pointed out these facts, shocked at how far she had strayed. \n\nWhen he left, she had an idea of how to make it up to Glen. Her heart told her it was her last chance, so she must go for broke. If it was cheap and sleazy Glen wanted, it was cheap and sleazy Karen Kelly would be. Afternoon appointments were cancelled and Karen dashed back to her apartment—the one she had foolishly taken a lease on after the separation. She reminded herself she must get out of that horrible empty place—the thought of being alone in that apartment without Glen’s cock… She had prepared quickly for her surprise meeting with Glen, dressing to surprise him. Karen thought briefly about not making her first stop, then forced herself to make it. If it was what Glen wanted, she would accept it as the price of being a good little wifey. How she had hated that expression, when he had called her that in front of her friends. Now she only hoped he might call her that again! \n\nShe parked the car and took the elevator up to Glen’s executive suite, the one from which he ran his real estate business. She brushed into his office, gathering her courage up and looked up. He was outraged at first, but the pleading expression on her face sent a message he understood at once. ""Well, well, well. Miss Snooty Feminist Bitch Therapist here to ask for a break on the settlement? Well, forget it!""\n\nShe shook her head. ""No, no! I’m not here for that. In fact,"" she stopped talking, then placed the torn-up divorce agreement before him, letting it finish the statement for her. Then as his jaw dropped, she slipped out of her raincoat. Underneath she wore nothing but the black lace Merry Widow he had bought for her and a pair of black patent leather high heels. She had never worn it before now. \n\n""I, uh, was hoping you might consider taking me back. I, uh, know that I’ve had a bad attitude problem, but I promise I’ll work hard to make you happy.""\n\nGlen’s voice wavered for a second. ""And the affairs?""\n\nKaren blushed. ""What can I do? You’re the man. I’m just the good little wifey. But I’ll try harder to make you happy. To do the things that I hope will keep you happy with just me.""\n\nWith that, she placed her last purchase on the desk. Glen looked up at her smiling. ""O.k.,"" he said as he unbuckled his belt, ""But this time I’m going to be a lot tougher on you than I have been. I let you get away with too much."" He reached for the KY jelly as Karen bent herself over the desk. As he entered her in that way for the first time, her heart leapt. She had earned his cock—and she would never willing walk away from it again. No matter what she was told to do.\n\n----\n\nBrandy had spoken to her little sister only six hours earlier, but she had managed to catch a flight and was now almost at her door. What the hell was going on? She had wondered frantically on the flight from Logan to LaGuardia, wishing the 737 to cut through the fog over Long Island Sound. The taxi was moving now, finally, through the Queens traffic. She had only thirty minutes left to figure out what the hell was happening.\n\nThe scary thing was that she had forced the issue. She hadn’t spoken to her in a few weeks— work for her Boston College courseload had doubled, now that she was a full professor. The number of her art history courses had doubled over the Break, keeping her hopping. So when she called Browne, Taylor & Garrick, she was astonished to discover she was no longer with the firm. And something about the snickering way she was informed of this by the receptionist told her the departure was not voluntary. A call to her home found an odd sounding Trace on the other end. The timid tone, not at all the fast talking, all business Tracey, said she’d like her to come down. It was an emergency, she said, nothing more. Obviously a breakdown had occurred somehow.\n\nAmazing—Trace was in her own way as driven as she was. While she had scored big in the vicious wars of academia, Tracey had taken on the legal eagles of her own calling. Both sisters were overachievers, focused on their respective fields. Neither had ever allowed a man to come between themselves and their ambitions. Though separated by only two years—Trace was thirty-five and she thirty-seven, they had many of the same characteristics. Both were single, professionals, ambitious, feminists, single-minded. What had happened then?\n\nBrandy had to remind herself that though this was the case, they had many differences, many of which kept them from being too close. She secretly considered Tracey shallow and materialistic—a bit of a bitch. While she was herself very aloof, Brandy didn’t need to be the boss all the time the way her sister did. It was annoying. If pressed, she had to admit she wasn’t completely sorry about Tracey’s reversal of fortune. Might teach her a lesson. Brandy was honest about the competitive nature of the relationship with her own sister. A little voice promised a lot of satisfaction if in fact Brandy needed to fly down and save the day for Tracey somehow.\n\nThe taxi stopped. She knew the driver had been staring at her through the rear view window during the trip and she enjoyed it. Though she never went out of her way to attract male attention, she knew her tight frame, well-scrubbed athletic face and inquisitive green eyes did a lot to draw it. Not that she was a knock-out—her figure was too small on top if tight below—but she had had her share of lovers over the years. She brushed an medium length chesnut tress behind her ear and told the driver to stop. After she had him unload the luggage, she was delighted to shortchange him—what a creep! How dare he stare at her that way!\n\nShe totted the small bag to Trace’s and knocked on the door only to find it open.\n\n""Trace?""\n\nNo answer. Weird. The place was dark and she wasn’t at all familiar, having never been to the new place her sister had bought a couple months ago. It took her a moment to find the lights, but there wasn’t anything particularly unusual about the place. Except maybe some of the art on the walls. It looked familiar but didn’t strike her in any specific way. \n\n""Tracey?""\n\nStill nothing. She walked into the kitchen, then the bedroom, where her concern began to flare. The place looked like something out of a New Orleans bordello. Mirrors on the wall over the bed, which itself was a deep red king-size waterbed sporting a brass frame. The bed sheets were leopard skin. A television VCr unit waited to be turned on at the foot of the bed and unbelievably a camcorder, mounted for use! Really Trace! she chided her sister mentally. Turned into quite the vixen did we? A thrill of superiority flashed through her. Well, well, well. Little sister was kinky! \n\nWith a quick look around to ensure she was alone, Brandy opened the top drawer of the dresser. Normally reserved for underwear, this drawer was filled with dildos and vibrators of all descriptions. Butt plugs too. She opened the other drawers. It was like her sister had won a shopping spree from Frederick’s of Hollywood. There were all kinds of brazen little nothings—thong panties, push-up bras, teddys—and none of it was particularly tasteful. Cheap, overly revealing and in all materials. Lace, silk, cotton, polyester, leather and latex. What had her little sister gotten herself into? Brandy would NEVER let her live this down!\n\nShe jumped at the sound of the door shutting. \n\n""Trace?""\n\nShe walked out into the kitchen and saw the door she had missed before. Evidently a basement of some sort. She tried the light but this one refused to go on. Carefully she made her way down into the abyss of the light starved underground room. There were no windows, but some light from the kitchen faintly followed her and she could make out the steel cages on the wall. Her last thought was that Tracey must have bought a dog to keep in this basement kennel.\n\n----\n\nBrandy woke with a start, rubbing her eyes furiously. She felt as if she had been unconscious for a week. Feeling a cold hard surface underneath her, she rolled over on her stomach, instinctively feeling for the bump on her head, the blow that had knocked her out. But there was none. It was dark and it took her a moment to realize she was inside one of the dog kennels. \n\n""Tracey!"" she yelled.\n\nA ""shush!"" responded to her from the other cage. In the gloom, she could make out her sister Tracey—nude but for a dog collar!\n\n""What the hell is going on here?"" she demanded. ""What are you doing in there?""\n\nBut Tracey shook her head, unable or unwilling to speak. She desperately pressed her fingers over her mouth indicating she should be quiet.\n\n""Ah! Ms. Brandy Hollis! Welcome!""\n\nThe voice. She had heard it before. At school. Her mind leapt forward. The art upstairs. It all fit.\n\n""God damn it, it’s you Locke!"" She shook the locked cage door. She began to stand but the kennel ceilign allowed for no more than kneeling. ""Justin Locke!""\n\nThe figure approached from the murk. ""Yes. You have a wonderful memory. A high quality mind and impressive talents. But like your sister, I doubt you’ll be taking advantage of them any more. Other…talents will become far more crucial to your new role than those.""\n\n""Look, I’m sorry I flunked you, but this is insane. Let me out and maybe they’ll be an arrangement of some sort—get you some help…"" There wouldn’t be—he do hard time for this, she’d make sure of it, but she had to get out of the cage.\n\n""You can leave your kennel anytime. Go ahead—the door isn’t locked despite what you think. See?"" He opened the door and shut it again lightly. But when she attempted to do the same, it was impossible!\n\n""You can’t get out because I haven’t given you permission. You may now though.""\n\nShe did so, automatically. ""Look Locke—let my sister out of there. You’re a nut—don’t make it worse on yourself. All over a course failure—Jesus! That was last year!""\n\nLocke smiled. ""I’m not doing anything—other than everything I’ve always wanted to do to you. You see, I was pretty bitter when you failed me—my paintings are, despite your opinion, marvelous. I could have used my powers to change my grade. But when I entered your mind, I found a spirit begging to be dominated, humiliated and broken. Brandy Hollis—a willful little cocktease that tormented her male students, a bitch that needed taming. And then imagine my surprise to find you had a sister with just the same kind of temperment as yours! As you know I’m an artist and a wonderful idea came to me—an idea that will now come to life. But you’ll know all this soon enough. Strip off those clothes for your master now…little bitch.""\n\nTracey thrust her face outside her kennel to watch as the young man began the process of mastering her older sister. An unmistakably hot pang shot through her, a vicious pang, as her sister dumbly unclothed herself. Brandy’s face was a portrait of shock—at herself, at Locke’s ability to command her, at the hell she now faced.\n\n""Good. Small like your sister—just as I remember. Your sister has all kinds of advice on that subject—making her titties look bigger than they are is very important to her. She’ll be helping you out with things like that, teaching you the rules and so forth.""\n\n""Rules?"" Brandy kicked off her panties now, but her mouth still seemed to belong to her.\n\n""Oh yes. The rules. Very important to follow the rules. Else…"" Locke switched on a light, revealing the rest of the basement. \n\nBrandy held herself upright with all her strength. It looked like the Marquis De Sade’s playroom.\n\n""Let’s start, shall we?"" And Brandy felt her will being bent to his, changing it, refashioning it like an artist.\n\n----\n\nNOTICE:\n\nThe following courses have been cancelled or reassigned. Please check with the Registrar’s Office to rearrange your schedule as needed:\n\nFrench Revivalists Intermediate Studies 307 The Russian Naturalists 423 Dutch Humanism and Art of The Reformation 356 Graduate Russian Imperial Studies 501\n\nThe Dean signed his name to the memo, not at all pleased with Professor Hollis’es announcement that she would not be returning to teach the courses noted. \n\n""You won’t make tenure with this on your record,"" he informed her grimly—and truthfully.\n\nThe click on the other end of the line ended the matter for him and he dispatched a note for immediate termination of Brandy Hollis’es contract.\n\n----\n\nLocke awoke to the soft slurping of his bitches, who were lapping at his cock. He had allowed them to sleep on the floor by his bed, leashed to the bedpost of course, instead of ordering them to their kennels as was the norm. He gathered up the leashes in his hand and watched their tongues darting below him, one over his cock and the other working diligently on his ball sac. With their new identical look—long brassy blonde curly hair—it was hard to know which was which was servicing his cock. A pair of scared green eyes looked up—ah, the older sister. He lowered the leash, allowing her to return to her duties. Her tongue responded with gratitude— the privilege of pleasuring him was preferable to a punishment of some kind. His bitches never knew whether they would be used or ‘corrected’ by their owner.\n\nHe closed his eyes, feeling his groin tighten with pleasure as the sisters continued their task. It was fine that he had allowed them the honor of sleeping at the foot of his bed—they were so excited about the rare privilege that they were working extra hard to make this wake-up call of theirs one he would remember. As well they should—if he were so much as one iota dissatisfied with either of their efforts, one or both would be spanked, cropped or worse. \n\nLocke had been pleased with their play the previous evening. He had bid them to a bout of strap-on wrestling and he had watched as the two had prepared themselves with anticipation. Hot oil lathered over their glistening bodies, then the latex waist cinchers and the thigh high latex high heeled leggings, topped off with the omnipresent dog collars and they were ready. Strap-on wrestling was difficult as neither was allowed to scratch, choke or punch the other. It was more a silly spectacle of hissing, slippery grappling, nipple twisting and hairpulling—the epitome of catfighting. \n\nThe older bitch had triumphed. She was a bit taller, a bit hungrier and at last she had forced her little sister on her back, with hands pinned and her hot wet crotch in her face. Randi (she was Randi now and the younger one Lacey—both sufficiently artificial names that gave males the satisfaction of knowing these women had changed their names to too-obvious double entendres for wry masculine amusement) had looked up with some expectation at her master, but he shook his head. Randi would be allowed her prize but no more. With a pout she rolled off her sister, slapping her rump as she did.\n\n""Get ready—I won this time!"" The command sent the nude now-disbarred attorney off to her dresser. Randi needed only one item to continue the fun and she found in the girl’s toybox, eagerly choosing a long, sleek black strap-on to present to him. He nodded and she belted the nasty dildo around her waist, now waiting for her sister. Lacey similarly held up some items which Locke likewise approved. As she readied herself, Locke flipped on the video camera—he would record this tryst for commercial release. \n\nAt last Lacey offered herself up to her conqueror, a prettily painted up prize wearing a dainty white lace thong panty, strapless push-up demi-bra and white 5 inch heels. Locke was gratified to see how quickly Lacey had come to know the drill. She kept her head bowed, lips pursed and arms behind her back, all the while with her small chest thrust out. But Randi, who was increasingly the victor in the strap-on wrestling matches, displayed little interest in soft cuddly foreplay. She wanted to use her defeated sister without the slightest bit of romance. With both palms, Randi pressed Lacey’s shoulders downward. The bested redhead understood what her mistress desired and complied immediately. Should she displeased her conqueror, Locke’s rules were hardfast—the winner would be permitted to punish the untamed loser with the implements of discipline that Locke’s dungeon was so well equipped with. Lacey had no wish to find herself both raped and punished and she took the ebony dildo in her wettened mouth and began to slowly deepthroat the prong. Randi stroked her sister’s longish red-brown hair, occaisionally directing her subservient sister’s mouth to some under-worshipped region of her proud black prick. \n\nWith the clap of her hands, Randi barked the inevitable command. ""On your fours!""\n\nLacey scampered to obey, the thirty-five year old attorney offering up her ripe boyish ass to her sister’s urgent lust. Locke grinned as the subjugated vixen’s eyes closed shut as the thong was yanked aside and the cock stuffed inside her. The pained expression was evidence of how much the forced entry was to be avoided. And yet the little bitch was being defeated more and more, as Randi had begun to assume a dominance over the pair. A tear trickled out, then another as the older chesnut haired filly in latex began to truly ram her cock home, deep into her slave sister. \n\nLocke wandered into their minds. He relished Randi’s exuberant mastery, the disdain she felt for her younger sister and the flame of dominant lesbian lust that was attached to it—attached by her master three months ago. He searched for any residual spark of sibling love and found none. He had crafted this one well—she was all bitch, living for the opportunity to first please her master, then use and dominate her sister or failing these three, pleasuring herself as her master watched on. To Randi, there was nothing else in life.\n\nLacey was enflamed with humiliation and pain at being raped by her sister this way. She bucked her hips in an attempt to ease the thrusting against her tender insides, but to no avail-- Randi would have no mercy on her. Despite her loathing of her latex mistress, Lacey could not help from becoming aroused by her sister’s fondling of her peach-sized breasts. They were growing hot, her nipples both saluting hot little buttons of flesh as the exquisite nails of her sister scraped over them, twisting them cruelly through the guazey white lace of her brassiere. She was ashamed at becoming so hot for her victorious sister, but her puss was wettening rapidly. Naturally-- Locke had laid in quickly sexual responsiveness to such lewd lesbian caresses.\n\nLocke kept the camera trained on the two as eventually Randi ""came"" into her prize piece. He would entitled this one ""Battle of the B Cup Bimbos"" and sell it on the speciality lesbian market. Sister lezzie acts, especially where one wore shiny black latex and the other frilly white lace, attracted lots of interest. He had every anticipation that it would sell well. Not great-- they weren’t pretty-- but well enough.\n\nAs had ""Dildo Debutantes."" And ""Sizzling Sisters’ Slitfest."" And ""The Mistress’es Naughty Maid."" The Hollis girls’ videos always grossed respectably well. Not that the movies were their only areas of expertise. When he had started them on their new porn careers, he had first insisted they break all remaining ties by demanding they call their old colleagues and bosses. He devoured the sight of his little bitches as they whined on the phone to those in their old lives.\n\n""Please Danny...I REALLY need the money. I’ll pose anyway you want me to! Only a dollar per polaroid-- I have LOTS of sexy things to wear for you! You don’t have to buy any you don’t want to keep. Please Danny? Didn’t you like me when you were in my class Pretty please?"" Randi writhed, furiously fingering herself as her Master watched. Her face was red-- from lust or humiliation?-- as she begged to sell her old student compromising snapshots of herself.\n\nLacey humped herself hornily as she pleaded to be allowed to speak to her old boss. ""Please Ma’am! I just HAVE to speak to Mr. Garrick. I have all kinds of pictures of me in my pretty panties that I KNOW he’d like to see me in! Please, may I speak to him? Can’t you please just pass on the message?""\n\nHe’d made them call each and every former male friend, associate, client or even mere acquaintance to make the shameful offer of selling posed polaroids of themselves. Many took them up on the offer, anxious to see the haughty bitches displaying themselves in film on their specific commands-- all for the price of a few dollars. Not a few were interested in more and Locke horrified his bitches by considering the offers for as long as a day. But it wasn’t necessary-- he had no fear of using them that way (they were only playthings), but didn’t want to wear them out too soon. There were so other many uses to put them to-- and after the photo-calls were made, their reputations were destroyed and he was free to explore them.\n\nThe website, sistersluts.com, kept them busy. For $3.95 per minute, you could watch them play together at 28.8k. The offers from the skin mags were frequent too. Not the top-end porno mags, mind you, but the Hollis sisters did get lots of work from specialty books like ""Lesbo Lickers,""\n""Lil’ Titted Twats,""\n""Leather Lezzies"" and others. They didn’t pay terrifically well-- a few hundred bucks a shot-- but these were the best gigs his bitches could get.\n\nAs they lapped obediently, he looked at some of the better shots that were immortalized in frames around the room. In one, Lacey was nude on her fours, a leash tightly clipped to her dog collar and held by Randi, who knelt behind her, spreading her sister’s holes for use by the reader. In Randi’s other hand she held a riding crop, ready to chastise her sister should she fail to please. Lacey for her part looked back with terrified eyes, a fear so strong it was giving him an erection as he looked at it. A tongue lingered, then went back to work with greater vigor.\n\nIn another, the two sisters were locked in a passionate 69, clutching each other’s thighs, but looking up innocently as if caught by surprise with lips formed in perfect Os of surprise. Two naughty maids found fondling without permission, with black crisp skirts pulled high and black lace panties pulled away from slick tight pusses. \n\nNow Lacey was on her knees before Randi wearing a petite red lace bra and panties, her long lank auburn hair held tightly by her sister. Randi looked down at her clad in a latex bra and thong. She was less an older sister, more a stern and selfish lover hot for pleasuring by her pet. Lacey’s tongue was extended, eyes closed. It looked as if she was scared and she had been. Locke insisted the girls frolic in fear, always in fear-- of him and each other.\n\nHis erection had returned. He cupped his sluts’ faces, patting them lightly. They nervously snuggled together, staring down at his crotch humbly and their faces wet with their lascivious chore. There was something about his former professor’s countenance that demanded degrading-- perhaps too much a sense of superiority over her bitch sister, perhaps having assuming too much self-importance. She needed reminding of what she was, what her role was in life now. Then he slipped a finger around her collar and pulled her forward. Holding her tightly, he shot a load of white creamy goop across her stern, intense face. She closed her eyes as the sticky ropes landed with a plop all over her aristocratic mien, thin lips bent in angry shame. But she dared not display such arrogannce and the expression melted into false gratitude. Lacey understood what he had done and snickered.\n\n""Clean this bitch off-- and share every drop with her or I’ll tan your hide but good!"" he commanded. The thirty-five year old disbarred attorney, now a cum-hungry whore, began lapping the come off her sister’s sticky face. Then, as she accumulated a mouthful of goo, she shared a deep soul kiss with the thirty-seven year-old former art professor, not cum-splattered sextoy. The two continued their oral lustfest til each other’s tummy was filled with his salty jism.\n\n""Sixty-nine.""\n\nThey obeyed the familiar order without pause. In perfect synchronicity-- like mechanical dolls. He smiled. His living art was a masterpiece. And he had so many great works still within him."
974,Chinese Girl,"['MF', 'mc']","My heart began to race, and I needed to take a few deep breaths. Fuckin A, the amplifier actually worked. My years of research had finally paid off. Screw the dissertation, the interminable experiments, the fights with my advisor, the droning conferences. I could now look forward to a life of wealth and idle pleasure. Thoughts raced through my head as I glanced through the wallet. I saw that the Chinese girl's name was Kim Lee. I briefly inspected assorted family pictures and credit cards and then put everthing back. I returned the wallet to the middle of the table. ""You can take your wallet back now, but don't notice that either."" Her right hand did so. I was anxious to move on to more intricate and pleasurable commands.\n\n""Kim, I'll be giving you a series of mental commands over the next several hours. Please obey all of them without hesitation. As you obey them, don't realize that you're doing so or that anything out of the ordinary is going on. To the best of your knowledge you'll be continuing to go uninterrupted through the job lists. Nod if you understand."" The Chinese girl's head bobbed once, causing her long hair to fall across her face. Her hand came up to brush it back.\n\n""Take off your right shoe and put it on the table between us."" The Chinese girl's hand released the pen and dropped beneath the table. She leaned over, lowering her shoulder, at the same time swiveling her head to maintain a clear view of what she was reading. She fumbled for a long time with something near the floor. Kim's hand finally came up holding a sandal with multiple straps and buckles, which it then dropped matter-of-factly in the middle of the table.\n\nKim straightened up in her chair and resumed her writing. I kept examining her, waiting for some reaction. She finally realized someone was staring in her direction and raised her head. I didn't want to spook the Chinese girl, so I quickly glanced away. She looked around for a minute and then returned to her note-taking, shaking her head. To prevent this from being an ongoing problem, I suggested that to Kim that she wouldn't notice if I stared at her in the future. I also moved my knapsack to temporarily cover her shoe.\n\nTime to give myself a present. ""Kim, play footsie with me under the table. Be sure to pay special attention to rubbing my crotch."" I felt the well-manicured toes of the Chinese girl start to swirl around my ankle. Upstairs, Kim's note-taking was going well. Downstairs, her foot slipped under my pants leg and began rubbing itself along my calves. It then circled around my knees and ran lightly across my inner thighs. The Chinese girl unknowingly slumped in her seat to give her leg greater reach. By the time her foot began to fondle my crotch I was already quite hard.\n\nAfter several minutes of increasingly vigorous stroking from Kim's lower extremity I was ready to come. I gave off a sibilant moan. My Chinese girl looked up at me with a brief expression of prim digust (for making such a rude noise in a public place) and returned to her reading. I reached between my legs and with some effort managed to immobilize her squirming foot. It was deceptively muscular. I tickled her sole and looked up. No reaction. I pinched her foot as hard as I could. Still no reaction. This was interesting. I had managed to totally dissociate arbitrarily selected regions of perceptual and motor cortex from the cognitive association areas. This could be fun for hours. I mentally suggested to my Chinese girl that she stop and put her shoe back on. It was time for me to figure out what we should do next.\n\nI decided I wanted to know more about my first test subject. Since Kim already had a notebook and a pen, it would be easy for me to give her a writing assignment. I had her turn to a fresh page and mentally dictated a short preface, which she carefully copied. I then gave her some open-ended questions. I took my paper lunch bag out of my knapsack, leaving the rest of my stuff in front of her, and stood up. Her instructions were to finish my assignment and then to continue with the work that she had really came here for. As I walked out, I saw her hunched over her seat, scribbling furiously, the tip of her tongue poking out from the corner of her lip.\n\nI came back from lunch after forty-five minutes and saw Kim still scribbling away. I resumed my seat in front of her, placing my empty lunch bag back on the table. She was apparently still working on my assignment. My Chinese girl finally stopped writing about five minutes later and put down her pen. She paused, looking like a wind-up toy whose spring had just run down. Then she started up again, turning back several pages in her notebook to resume jotting down the phone numbers and addresses of prospective jobs.\n\nAfter working so hard it was time for her to take a break. First I had her tear out the notebook pages containing her assignment, and slide them to me. They were covered front and back with neat, well-formed script. I made some additional telepathic suggestions. Kim stood up, reached out her hand to grab my empty lunch bag, and started to head towards the bathroom. I had an excellent view of her tight butt swaying back and forth as she walked out.\n\nWhile I was waiting for her to come back, I looked over what she had written. First came the dictation. ""My name is Kim Lee, and I am your slave. I'm not even aware that I'm writing this. Isn't that funny? My silly brain still thinks that I'm busily looking for summer jobs. However, the rest of me is anxious and willing to obey your every command. Please don't feel guilty about taking advantage of me, since it won't bother me in the slightest way. I know that you are a hard-working, underappreciated, and very intelligent graduate student who deserves the quality recreation that my firm young body can provide."" Next came her signature, followed by her answers on the essay section of my assignment.\n\nBeing a conscientious student, Kim had copied each of the questions down. They were as follows: 1) Please supply all the relevant details about yourself that you would expect to fill in if this were a job application to a modeling agency. 2) Please describe all your sexual experiences and fantasies during the past week. 3) Please describe your deepest, most embarrasing secret. The details of Kim's responses are best left to the gentle imaginations of my readers.\n\nI skimmed the essays, keeping one eye on the door, awaiting Kim's return. I heard suppressed laughter and looked up. My Chinese girl had just come back into the room. She also heard the laughter and looked around to find its source. This caused even more laughter. Blushing vaguely in embarrassment and confusion, Kim headed back to her seat across from me. She was barefoot, but this wasn't the reason everyone was laughing. It had more to do with the sandals that she held unwittingly between her tightly clenched teeth.\n\nAs she passed me, Kim casually deposited my paper lunch bag back on my side of the table. She sat down across from me and resumed her note-taking. I looked at the sandals dangling from her mouth and smiled. They were quite funny. They were also drawing too much attention, so I had her drop them back into the center of the table. I took a peek in the lunch bag. In it were her bra and panties, which she had also unknowingly taken off while in the bathroom and brought back to me. I waited five minutes and then quietly moved all these treasures to the safety of my knapsack.\n\nI looked over at Kim's breasts, loosely shrouded within her t-shirt. ""Yawn and stretch,"" I prompted. She did so, tightening the fabric around her breasts and conveniently displaying her large nipples. ""Again, please."" My Chinese girl uncomplainingly complied. ""Once more."" Her breasts swelled a third time. I felt my cock hardening again and knew it was time for us to depart for a more private location.\n\n""Kim, please pack up your things. It's time for us to go."" My Chinese girl cooperatively stopped writing and shoved her pen and notebook inside her knapsack. I packed up my own stuff. I then relayed another virtual scene to keep her occupied. ""Kim, in a minute I'll get up and start walking out of here. You'll follow, staying about 10 feet behind me. You'll no longer think that you're looking for jobs in the campus employment office. Instead, while you're following me and until I give you further notice, you'll think that you're walking home. The walk will take a lot longer than usual, because you'll keep running into old friends whom you haven't seen in a while and who'll have a lot of fascinating things to say. As before, you will continue to obey all orders that I give you without question, and you won't notice that you're doing anything out of the ordinary."" I stood up, and we walked out of the building.\n\nI started strolling through the campus with Kim in my wake. In front of me I spotted a blonde linguistics grad from one of my seminars. She was walking slowly, deep in conversation with her chair, gesturing furiously while making some bullshit academic point. I had been fantasizing about getting into those tight pants for some time now. ""Go to the library and wait on the steps,"" I projected. ""Wait on the steps and smile at people as they pass by."" The blonde grad blinked several times, looking momentarily confused. Then she stopped talking, turned, and began striding rapidly in the direction of the library. ""Uh, I guess we'll take this up again later,"" hurredly called out the grad's chair to her trailing backside.\n\nI loved my new toy. It would be especially fun at parties. I looked around, searching for ideas. ""Hop,"" I commanded to my human shadow. Behind me, the Chinese girl tucked her rear leg tightly beneath her ass. She commenced bobbing stiffly up and down on the other leg, cheeks, breasts, and ass all jiggling at once. ""Faster,"" I said, making the oscillations of her body parts even more frenzied. She began to flail her arms to try to keep her balance. I didn't want her to hurt herself unduely. ""Okay, go back to just walking."" The Chinese girl flowed back into her usual athletic glide.\n\nKim and I reached the front door of the Neurosciences Building. My office was on the third floor. I normally would have taken the elevator, but today I preferred the stairs. I had my Chinese girl walk closely in front of me, so I had an excellent view of the muscles rippling and bunching in her legs and calves as she climbed. We reached my office door, and I unlocked it. Fortunately, no one was around, although I suppose with my new toy it wouldn't have made much difference. I turned on the light, and Kim followed me in.\n\n""Stand at attention, Private Kim,"" I mentally barked, as I reached out to close the door. She immediately stiffened. I walked around her, critically checking her posture. On a whim I decided to poke my finger into her soft breasts and tight belly. This was a mistake. She flinched, her unseeing eyes rolling in terror, her mouth opening wide as if preparing to scream. I realized that from her point of view she had suddenly been prodded by an invisible poltergeist in the middle of her inner walk. ""You didn't feel that,"" I quickly soothed her. ""You won't feel anything that happens between us."" Her expression returned to its previous bland serenity. That was close.\n\nI moved to clear some space off my desk. I starting transferring piles of computer print-outs, xerox reprints, old soda cans, and half-empty potato chip bags to the floor. When I was done, I went over to my office boom-box and popped in a CD. I turned the volume up about half-way. The retro new-wave trilling of ""Good Stuff"" by the B-52's filled the room. ""Climb up there and dance for me,"" I prompted. Kim hurried to comply, and I plopped down in my desk chair to watch.\n\nIn her own abstracted way, the Chinese girl was a very good dancer. The movements of her head, hands, breasts, pelvis, and feet all counterpointed each other in complex syncopation. After five minutes of strenuous dancing, her arms and legs were covered with a sheen of sweat. Her breathing rate, however, had hardly changed at all. Obviously, my Kim was in good shape. As she started to sweat more, her t-shirt also became wet, sticking to and outlining her breasts. With her long hair swaying behind her, she looked very erotic.\n\n""Strip,"" I commanded. She kept dancing, the shirt going over her head, the shorts dropping to be kicked away. That was all she had on. ""Fondle yourself. Both hands, tits and cunt."" Her dancing hands drifted to her erogenous zones. Her dripping face remained impassive. I decided she needed a touch of internal stimulation. ""Kim, as you are walking home, you see that guy Chuck, the one you were fantasizing about. He's coming over to talk to you. Maybe he wants to ask you for a date. Isn't that exciting?"" At last, Kim's breathing started to quicken. Her nipples grew red and hard, and the musk of her sex filled the air. She was ready, and so was I.\n\nI had already decided to take her doggy style with both of us standing. My ""all-nighter"" couch afforded some other possiblities, but would have been quite cramped. ""Kim, stop dancing and climb down. Stand on your toes about three feet in front of my desk. Lean forward and prop yourself up with your arms."" She did exactly as she was told. I unzipped my jeans and dropped my shorts. As I reached out my hand to stroke her rounded ass, I had another idea. ""Kim, do me a favor. Each time I press into you, give out a large squeak, as though you were a giant inflatable mouse."" I penetrated her easily and started thrusting myself vigorously forward against her muscular butt.\n\n""Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek! Eek!""\n\n""Unnhhh!"" I collapsed on top of my Chinese girl, almost knocking her over. In a daze I climbed off and started pulling up my clothes. Wow, that was quite a rush. My head was still pounding.\n\nI dropped into my chair a second time. I positioned Kim on her hands and knees in front of me so I could lay my feet in the middle of her supple back. Happy with my new living footrest, I leaned back in my chair, simultaneously gazing out the window at the campus scurrying below me. I reviewed my plans for the rest of the afternoon. The bank, and definitely the mall. There was something I was forgetting. Ah yes, the library. Can't miss the library. My tired cock stirred briefly. I hoped I was up to it.\n\nAfter getting my breath back, I stood up and reached for my knapsack. I told Kim to get dressed and handed her back her bra and panties. I decided to keep the sandals as a souvenir. It was time to say goodbye to my favorite Chinese girl. ""Kim, give me a kiss. The same kind of kiss that you gave to that guy Bill when you were making out with him earlier this week."" Kim walked over to me, stood on her toes, put her arms around me, and pressed her lips up towards mine. As our tongues met, I looked closely into her wide, shining eyes. They were not blank - never blank - just distracted. I reached up to stroke her hair. After a minute I broke off the kiss, a little misty-eyed. I would miss her.\n\n""Kim, go home. When you get to the part of the walk that you usually take between the Campus Employment office and your house, merge what you've been seeing in your head with what you're actually see in front of you. After that perceive things the way you normally do, remembering that you spent a perfectly ordinary day at the Campus Employment office looking for summer jobs and that you're now going home. However, don't realize that your sandals are missing until you get back to your room, or until someone points it out to you."" She picked up her knapsack and her purse and headed for my door. The last thing of I ever saw of the Chinese girl was a glimpse of her trim ankles turning the corner. I went on to have even more exciting adventures with my telepathic amplifier. Kim never did figure out what happened to those sandals."
975,"Choice, The","['mf-F', 'inc', 'fantasy']","He awoke slowly, the images of pale, smooth skin rising and falling above him, black hair falling around his face as he looked up into equally dark eyes that seemed to pull the feelings of intense desire, pleasure and lust from him. Then there was the feeling of denied release filling his mind as he finally awoke fully. Turning on his side, his hand reached across towards Rashena and on not finding her, his eyes opened, searching until they spotted her in a chair next to the bed. Stretching out on the bed as he regarded her, he murmured, ""You'll never believe the dreams I had last night..."" then frowned as he took in her intense stare, the storminess of her eyes making them more grey than silvery and the tiredness in her face. Confusion flickered in those eyes for a moment and then she asked, ""Dreams? What were they, Eleron?"" in a clipped and flat tone so unlike her usual langorous one when she talked to him. As he began to answer her, one of her hands slipped up to finger the silver hand that hung at her throat from the necklace. Knowing that by this she could sense if someone was telling the truth, one of the talisman's many functions, he kept his face calm although inwardly he began to wonder why she was so concerned about this dream and why she would think he was lying. Eleron told the details of the dream to her, as much as he could remember, how he found himself following a strange woman, with almost white skin, flowing black hair and dark eyes through incense filled rooms and then into a garden. The scent of the incense and flowers seemed to drain him of questions as he was asked to sit on a bench while the woman talked softly, hypnotically to him of desire and need until the barely heard sound of her voice was all that he was aware of. The coldness in his woman's eyes thawed slowly to a more thoughtful expression as he continued the relating, how the unknown woman moved to stand in front of him, her hands moving to unfasten her robe and letting it drop down, revealing her body to him as his eyes followed the robe down. The words she spoke afterwards, Eleron couldn't remember except that they stoked the rising desire in him, as did her fingers as they slipped down over her breasts, flicking at the nipples which hardened quickly. Once those fingers drifted down between her thighs, he was unable to think of anything besides being inside her. Finally, her teasing finished, the raven haired woman took him on the bench, images and remembrances blurred except for the wildness of the mating, finishing with tasting her between her legs making her come again. Afterwards, she left him and sent him away. Finishing the recounting, Eleron watched his woman's face carefully. Rashena removed her hand from the necklace and sighed softly, ""Love, it wasn't a dream."" and when he opened his mouth to protest, she said, ""I smelled the incense you spoke of last night.""\n""That can't be..."" he said, trailing off as he looked at her, confusion filling his eyes as she continued. ""How long were you in the valley, love?"" she asked him. ""Only an hour or so, I decided to come home earlier than usual."" he replied. She shook her head, ""No. You came back five hours after you left."" and watched as his face registered how the information stunned him. Sitting up, he wrapped his arms around his knees as he said, ""It was only a..."" then trailed off with an almost sick expression on his face, ""She said I would come to her again if she called."" looking up at Rashena and the two just looked at each other, unspeaking for a long time.\n\n---\n\nA few days later, she woke to the feel of him shifting on the bed next to her, then felt him swinging his legs off the side to stand. Sleepily, she turned over with a murmur, ""Love?"" and opened her eyes to see him walking towards the door without acknowledging her query. ""Eleron?"" she said again, as she began to get out of the bed with her lips beginning to frame a concerned frown. Following him out of the room, reaching out to take his shoulder with her hand, she froze as she saw something in her lair that wasn't supposed to be there. Pure black, almost soaking up the light of the dying fire in the hearth, a door sized portal of some kind stood in the center of the room. Eleron walked straight towards it, and before she could reach him to pull him back, he had stepped through and vanished. Without thinking, she stepped through quickly and found herself somewhere else. The garden was cool, stars shining down from the velvet black sky. Pure white and black flowers were scattered throughout the pleasantly humid garden. So caught in her disorientation, she was shocked at the low chuckle she heard, and then the husky voice saying, ""It appears I've received more than I expected. So much the better."" Turning quickly, Rashena saw Eleron standing quietly in front of a tall, striking woman. Like the flowers, she at first seemed an impression only of stark white against black. Once the initial shock was over, Rashena could see more clearly the smooth white skin of the woman's face and limbs. The hair that cascaded down her shoulders and back was pure black, matching the color of her eyes and the loose robe she was wearing. The only splash of color in the woman was her mouth, full, red lips that were turned up in a satisfied smirk as she walked past Eleron, seemingly ignoring him until one hand lifted, brushing slender fingers against his shoulder. This simple motion recalled for Rashena what Eleron had related to her a few days ago and only with effort did she manage to stay still and keep her hands from clenching. Something in her eyes betrayed her though as the other woman tilted her head with another chuckle. ""So you're his mate?"" she said as she walked closer, letting her eyes travel over Rashena's body. With a shock, Rashena realized she was naked, not even having thought to throw her robe on. The frank appraisal brought a slight flush to her face, but she managed to stay still as she asked the approaching woman, ""What do you want?"" Even though the raven haired woman laugh again, none of it reached her eyes which bore into Rashena's. ""Why, nothing at all. Except pleasure. And your man brought me a great deal of it recently,"" she said, tongue flicking out to lick her lips as she stopped a few feet away. Rashena could feel her whole body stiffen with the desire to attack the other woman but managed to instead say with much more confidence than she felt, ""If you touch him again, you will die."" Instead of the anger she expected to see in the other woman, she got a slow, smirking smile. ""Oh I will? By your hand?"" and she turned again, walking back towards Eleron. Rashena tried to go after her but found she was frozen in place, and could only watch with anger and sickness as the woman trailed one hand slowly down Eleron's chest, causing him to moan slightly. ""Bitch.."" she hissed, ""What have you done to him?"" Pausing her hand on the muscles of Eleron's lower belly, just above the rising hardness, the woman looked over her shoulder at Rashena, ""I've done nothing at all, except make him think this is a dream, a very pleasant one."" Rashena tried to break the invisible bonds again as she saw the slender fingers glide downwards over her mate's hardened flesh in a light touch and heard the answering gasp of pleasure escape his mouth. Realizing she would be unable to escape, she managed to keep her voice even, although she was trembling inside, ""I'll give you anything you want if you leave him be."" Curling fingers closed around Eleron's shaft, thumb idly caressing as the woman smiled again, slowly. ""Oh, I don't think so. I want this inside me, you see. And it will be, very soon. But I have an offer for you."" Before Rashena could respond, the woman continued, ""I want you to stay, and let yourself be caught in the same spell he is. I won't place it on you unless you ask."" She licked her lips again slowly, ""I promise you, you'll enjoy it."" Rashena would have been frozen in place even without the bonds, and finally managed to get out, ""What makes you think I would agree to that?"" The woman's face hardened slightly, ""Because, if you do not, I will send you back to your home, and keep Eleron here until I tire of him."" Then she added, with a low chuckle, ""And I doubt I will grow tired of him in your lifetime. You do not know where this is, and no one has ever found it unless I let them. It is your choice."" Once more, Rashena tried to sound sure of herself, ""I have people all over this world. I can find you and when I..."" and cut off at the laugh that came from the woman, her heart freezing at the next words that came from her. ""What makes you think you're even still on the world you came from? Even if you were, would you take the chance of leaving him to me, for however short a time?"" and she gave a slight, hard tug with her hand, causing another gasp from Eleron, not of pleasure this time, but of discomfort. ""If I wanted, I could erase all memory of you from his mind in an instant, so even if you found him again, he would be completely devoted to me and not even remember you."" Her expression turned cold, ""Oh.. One more thing. Before sending you home if you decline my offer, I will take him in front of you, and the last you will see and hear of him is his face as he comes inside me, calling out my name."" Her voice turned pleasant again, as if having been talking to an old friend, ""Choose now."" Rashena's mind was spinning, unable to form any clear thoughts except the fear of never seeing Eleron again. Almost without thought she whispered, ""I'll do it. I'll accept the spell."" She saw the other woman's lips part almost in slow motion, moistened by another flick of her tongue, and then felt the bonds around her release. At the same time, everything changed. She was still in the same place, but she wondered how she could have felt fearful and angry towards this woman. She promised a night of pleasure that she could share with her mate. Her eyes watched the woman slip the robe from her shoulders, revealing her smooth skin as the black fabric fell free and pooled at her feet. Rashena's eyes traveled down over the woman's body, the hourglass curves highlighted by rose colored nipples cresting generous breasts, and hips that flared out pleasingly into long, lightly muscled legs. ""Who are you?"" she asked the woman, feeling herself becoming unexpectedly aroused since she'd never looked at another woman in this way. The woman walked over towards her again, her hand staying on Eleron's turgid length, urging him to follow. She stopped close enough for Rashena to feel the heat of her body, but not quite touching. ""You can call me Corina."" she murmured as she leaned towards Rashena, breath brushing her mouth teasingly, just before Corina's lips met Rashena's. All thought vanished in the next few hours of tangles of limbs and bodies, pleasure and lust. Again, Corina sated herself, casually dismissing Rashena and Eleron with a 'You will come when I call for you again."" Back in their lair again, the unfulfilled desire was quenched in each other's passion, and lying together on the bed, bodies entwined, Rashena lazily asked her lover, ""When do you think she'll call us again?"""
976,Chop Shop Queen,['gang'],"And in other news..""\n\nBrad pressed the buttons on the radio until the van filled with the thick guitar chords of Guns and Roses singing, ""You are in the jungle baby."" They were driving fast, winding the battered van down tight inner city streets.\n\n""Shit, we are going to be late,"" Brad said as he turned on the headlights.\n\n""Fuck that shit head Nilo,"" Joey answered. ""His dam auction can wait. He should be glad that we came down to this fucking hell hole"". Joey was reloading the tiny automatic for the fourth time in five minutes.\n\n""Put that dam thing away,"" Brad said. ""Nilo is running a safe area. He will be searching everyone for weapons. All of the other hoods will be there too. Everyone is to be on their good behavior.""\n\n""I don't like it. I don't like going into their turf."" Joey eyed the graffiti colored walls, picking out the gangs amidst the spray painted names. ""Plus I don't trust those other hoods anyway. Dam it, I like it in the burbs.""\n\n""I know, but if we can pick up that Porsche, bring it back to the warehouse and fix it up. We can get a bundle for that car. He has to sell it. He grabbed it from the dam courthouse parking lot. There is too much heat on him, its only a matter of time till the pigs find out where he is hiding it.""\n\n""Dam. Look at that!""\n\nA shinny white Mustang was creeping along, slowing down even further at each intersection as if he looking for street signs that had been missing for years.\n\nThe Mustang almost stopped in front of the van. Brad leaned on the horn. The driver unsure of what to do, started to drive forward then turned sharply down the side street. A shopping cart rolled in front of the car. The white car screeched to a stop, inches from the cart. Immediately a large black youth ran in front of the car. Looking like a football player he stood legs spread, leaning forward hands on the hood as if he could hold the car still. The windows shattered and others leaned in grabbing for anything of value.\n\nBrad stopped the van in the intersection. ""Rental plates,"" Joey observed.\n\nA thin kid, not more than 120 lb. soaking wet pulled back from the smashed window, and danced around holding a large purse over his head. The guy leaning in the drivers window, stepped back opened the door and pulled a screaming woman from the seat. He got into the car and with tires smoking backed the car almost into Joey's door.\n\n""Whatcha doing, man! Move that piece of shit,"" the driver yelled.\n\n""Yo bro, what are you afraid of? "" Brad was out of the van and quickly beside the driver. ""Wait a minute. Hey man, I know you. You are Zulu Nation, aren't you.""\n\n""Yeah, so what?""\n\n""Nice car."" Brad backed up, still talking with the driver. ""You going to keep it, or turn it over to Nilo?""\n\n""None of you business, man."" The driver pulled forward a few feet and raced the engine.\n\n""This is Nilo's turf, isn't it?,"" Brad asked. They both new that Nilo would not tolerate it.\n\nThe football player grabbed the girl's necklace from behind and pulling it from both sides broke the gold chain. ""Give that back,"" the girl yelled all the while backing away from him until bumping into Brad. She spun around, grateful to see another white face, and clutched to him.\n\n""Let's get out of here, honey."" As he passed the driver he added, ""Follow me to Nilo's if you know what's good for you.""\n\nJoey was already in the drivers seat. ""Get her in!""\n\nThe two vehicles speed down the dark deserted streets. Only an old shopping cart remained, blocking another unused city street.\n\n""I am so glad that you two came when you did. Those bas..., those jerks stole my car! Its not even mine it's a rental. What am I going to tell the rental company. They are never going to send me on another trip.""\n\n""Slow down, babe. What trip?"" Brad asked.\n\n""My company. This is first day at work after two weeks training in Boston. I just graduated last summer.""\n\n""What do you do?"" Joey asked.\n\n""I am in marketing. I just flew in this morning and was on my way back to the airport when I got lost on the expressway.\n\n""You are not even close.""\n\n""I took the wrong exit. I wanted to turn around but I couldn't get back on. And then those jerks pulled me from my car and took my necklace. I was really scared until you guys showed up and saved me. I love you guys."" She sat on an oversize pillow, leaning forward between the two front seats of the van.\n\n""When is your flight?"" Joey asked.\n\n""At 9 pm. Travel booked me on a redeye back to Boston. Junior associates have to fly the redeye.""\n\nBrad looked at the clock on the dashboard. ""So they don't expect you back at the office till Monday? Did you call anyone to get help?""\n\n""I was too embarrassed. It is my first day and all. I want to make a good impression.""\n\n""So no one knows where your are?"" Joey asked.\n\n""I called in from the client's office at noon. Why do you ask?""\n\nJoey stopped the van in front of a chain link gate. Tires screeched behind him. ""Open up. We are here to see Nilo."" A lookout rolled the gate back.\n\n""Where are we going?"" The girl looked around as if she only now realized the deserted buildings, the rows of dirty warehouses, the empty streets. ""I want to go to the airport. Take me to the airport.""\n\n""Sure. But we need to pick something up from here first,"" Brad quickly answered.\n\nThe van had pulled into a garage. The white Mustang parked close alongside.\n\nThe dividing walls of the warehouse had been torn down, leaving one long garage. The rear half of a Mercedes convertible sat at the far end of the garage, a welding helmet on the trunk. A group of young men stood around a Porsche in the middle of the garage. All turned to watch as the two cars pulled in.\n\n""Everyone out,"" Joey said.\n\n Chapter 2\n\n""Whatcha ya bringing your people here for, you dumb ass. You know this here is neutral territory."" Nilo was a large man. At 26 he was the oldest and respected by all. He had a feared reputation for doing what he said. ""This ain't no place for your girl either.""\n\n""These are not my people. I caught these hoods stealing this girl's car.""\n\n""So what?""\n\n""It was on 10th, just up the street.""\n\n""Hey, that's my turf man."" Big Nilo turned to the thin guy, ""In case you are as dumb as you look, that's my turf. I know your colors, man. They are Zulu Nation colors.""\n\n""Hey man, we don't mean anything by it. See we came here to show our respect. We all respect your turf, man. We will just take the car and girl then blow,"" the driver said. He gestured to the heavy guy to put the girl into the car.\n\n""Not the girl."" Brad stepped between the heavy black and the girl. Joey held her by the upper arm. ""You were not interested in her before. You were going to leave her on the street.""\n\n""I caught her man. It was me who set the hit up. She belongs to us."" The two men were inches apart, face to face.\n\n""Enough of this shit! I own these streets and every dam thing on them,"" Nilo's said. ""The bitch is mine."" His people spread out around them.\n\n""You don't want this bitch, Nilo. She is going to bring too much heat. No bitch is worth that. Look at her, she is not from around here. She is whiter than Snow White. She looks like some dam movie star. This ain't some whore pinched off the streets, man. A girl like this is going to be missed. Big time. The pigs will be all over your ass once they find out she is missing. She called her job 2 minutes before Zulu Nation over there pinched her. She told them where she was and that she would call again from the airport.""\n\n""That's bullshit, man."" the driver said. Then in a lower voice, ""I don't think she called anyone.""\n\n""I need to get to the airport. You said you were taking me to the airport,"" the girl pleaded, fighting back tears.\n\n""Give me her purse. Here it is, a plane ticket for 9 pm."" Nilo dumped the purse on a hood of a Lexus. ""Makeup, she doesn't look like she wears much to me."" Nilo sorted through the contents, pocketing the cash. Wallet, sunglasses, what's this?"" Nilo held an unopened Trojan pack in his plump hand.\n\n""You should get a piece of the prize, Nilo. It is only fair. You can't keep her, in an hour or two this neighborhood is going to be crawling with FBI. The cops are making a lot of law and order noises again. It will pass in a few weeks, but in the mean time we have to be cool. The Zulu's are from the South side, they could keep her, but she belongs to us, the Spur Posse gang. We are way out in the suburbs. They have no special reason to suspect us. We all know that no one here will rat."" Brad looked around. Everyone nodded. Everyone knew what Nilo thought of rats. ""The only way to settle this is to have an auction. That is why all the colors are here anyway. The others can go after the Porsche and Lexus, but I am bidding on the bitch.""\n\n""OK,"" Nilo called to one of his lieutenants. ""T-bone, bring her over to the light, where I can see what's been fucking up my car sale.""\n\n""Get away from me!""\n\nThe men gathered around in a tight circle as the girl was dragged to the center. ""Hey, we can't see shit from back here! The bitch is too short,"" a voice yelled from the back to a chorus of laughter and insults. ""Naaa, it is your wetback ass that is too short. Get that cute little cunt up on the table.""\n\nNilo's man dragged the girl by her hand to the table. To everyone's amusement she stepped up on the chair that was offered without fuss. Nilo turned to face the crowd, then looked back at the girl towering overhead. ""T-bone, damit, pull that workbench over here and put the lights on her. I can't sell any bitch that's higher than me.""\n\n""That's better. Now what's your name, girlie?""\n\n""I can't stay here, I have to get back to Boston, they are expecting me. Let me go,"" she babbled almost incoherently between her sobs.\n\n""Well lets see what your drivers license says. You are, Shannon Rae and not from Boston either.""\n\n""I moved up there after graduation..... How long do you plan to keep me here?""\n\n""Born February, 1972, that makes you .....""\n\n""24 ya dum... Ahh that makes her 24,"" the speaker in the crowd caught himself just in time.\n\nNilo gave the culprit a hard stare, but continued on in his slow drawl, ""Five foot five, 108 pounds, blue eyes, "" he made a show of standing back to look at her. ""Deep blue.""\n\nT-bone finally got the big light stand in place, turning on the rows of rectangular lights. All eyes moved to Shannon standing alone on her table. Big Nilo squinting into the lights, from the safety of the sturdier workbench. Her hands were folded tightly across her chest. Occasionally she would lower her head to wipe her nose with a finger over her left breast. She wore a silver ring with an azure stone on the same hand.\n\nBrad got his first good look at the captive. She stood thin and tall in white pumps. Her dress was all business, an elegant cream jacket tailored to a tiny waist, over a matching skirt with a silky white blouse. Brad reached out to feel the curve of cool white stockings, taunt over a shapely leg. The calf muscle was firm, the curve filling his palm with the sensuous silky feel of expensive hose. He felt the muscle ripple under his palm as she tensed then with a shriek, twitched from his touch.\n\nShe squinted into the lights, her eyes red from crying. A grayish circle on clear white skin circled each eye where the mascara and eye shadow had smudged. Her hair was in disarray, a rope of black hair clung to the corner of full pink lips. Stylish wide gold earrings caught the lights in a burst of sparkles.\n\n""Looks mighty fine to me,"" Nilo announced. ""Let's get on with this. How much ya going to give me?""\n\n""I'll give you a grand,"" the driver from the Zulu's yelled.\n\nCoolio the leader of Los Solidos countered immediately with ""2 big,"" stepping forward as if to claim his prize..\n\n""Wait Nilo."" It was the driver from the Zulu Nation. ""This bitch is going to cost a lot of green. I want to see what the ho has to offer.""\n\nIn his characteristic accent Coolio replied, ""Yeah, man. We gotta see how she is going to pay us back."" The room erupted in laughter and confirmation.\n\n""OK, Ok,"" Nilo held his chubby hand up to the crowd. ""Girly, put your hands down.""\n\nShannon stood still, her legs pressed close together, white pumps touching, her chin lowered so her hair made a tent around her pretty face. Her hands were still clutched over her breast.\n\n""Damit girl."" Nilo stepped onto the table jumping back to the stronger bench when the table swayed under his weight. For a moment her eyes raised, wide with fear, Brad caught the look. The look of a woman.\n\n""Cut the crap, man. I gotta see how she is built,"" Coolio yelled over the laughter.\n\n""T-bone."" Nilo pointed to the engine hoist. He knew what to do. In a minute, white plastic tie straps were locked around her delicate wrists were lifted over a big steel hook on the hoist. Short jerky movements raised her arms, as T-bone raised and lowered the big lever. Shannon stood with her tied wrists barely over her head, her elbows hiding her face. Her bracelets fell to the middle of a slender arm. The lever fell again jerking her elbows higher above her face. The swell of her chest was clear for the first time. With a groan T-bone pulled again on the lever and she stood stretched out with arms comfortably bent. He groaned again and her hands jerked higher still. Shannon moved her toes together, the way that girls do, her elbows straight. The chain jerked upward again. The little skirt edged even higher exposing the lacy design at the top of the virgin white thigh high stockings. A sigh escaped parted lips as her chest tightened. The jacket flared outwards like a cape, from her awkward position.\n\nTrusty T-bone jumped up on the table. A slight push sent the stretched out woman spinning with a shrill screech. He turned her again, giving everyone a look at the buttoned collar and a hint of a bra strap. At the urging from the crowd he cut at the jacket. The thicker seams and collar were difficult to cut, but he kept hacking away until the only the sleeves remained, the jagged ends falling to her shoulder. The switchblade swung again, slicing the blouse from the middle of her back up through the collar. The blouse fell away at a deep notch exposing flesh pulled taunt over strained shoulder blades. The curve of that skin as sexy as any leg.\n\nThe blade again fell, slicing the blouse to the skirt. A pull and she was bare. He turned Shannon to the front. Kneeling in front of the dangling girl, he rolled each stocking from her leg, carefully tying each stocking in a decorative bow about each ankle.\n\nSomeone whistled.\n\n""Coolio is in for two. This little bitch can earn that back in a night. You going to let him steal her? Whatcha bid?"" Nilo brought the group back.\n\n""Twenty five hundred.""\n\nTwenty six."" The bidding started in earnest. T-bone busied himself cutting the sleeves from the girl. Her eyes never left the flickering blade as it traveled up each arm, then down to the skirt's zipper. She raised each foot free of the cloth, kicking the skirt from her toe to leave her foot free for the next unexpected twist as she dangled from the steel hook. Her underwear flicked from his blade sailed across the room, fluttering down to lay shimmering white on a red tool box.\n\n""You guys crazy?"" Marlon Ng from the Aum Shinri Kyo sect was always the business man. ""I can just get a girl off the streets and turn her out. She is hot, but not twenty five, hot.\n\nHer bra fell to T-bone's knife.\n\n""Twenty eight!""\n\nBrad offered, ""Five big.""\n\n""Five, five,"" countered Coolio. ""Honey, I am going to buy your trimmed pussy, then I am going to fuck you right here, then I will give your sorry ass to my home boys. Do you hear me bitch?""\n\n""Answer him bitch,"" T-bone spun her to face Coolio. ""What did he say?""\n\n""Just let me go. I won't tell or anything,"" she pleaded.\n\n""What did he say?"" His hand, dark with worked in grease, clenched on to the center of her breast. The other nipple reddened in sympathy.\n\n""Stop! You are hurting me. He said he is going to buy me and.""\n\n""And what?""\n\n""And fuck me.""\n\n""You got the cash?,"" Brad asked.\n\n""I can get it.""\n\n""Five, per Nilo's rules,"" Brad replied. ""Cash. No credit.""\n\n""Hey man.""\n\n""No credit. That has always been my rule,"" Nilo said, looking down at them from the bench. ""No cash, no sale. Brad takes the bitch. I got cars to move.""\n\n""Hey man, I ain't going to let that bitch outta here with out getting some of that sweet pussy."" Coolio drew himself up to his full height, his chin raised to look up into Brad's eyes. ""That bitch got me hot.""\n\nThe shop resounded with the voices, ""Yeah, I want a piece of her too.""\n\n""You are going to have to share."" Nilo had spoken. T- bone stood idly stroking his blade handle over the squirming girl's sex, his hand resting easily on her breast.\n\nBrad put his hip against the table and shoved. With a screech it slid away, T-bone jumping free, leaving a screaming Shannon dangling nude from the hook. A shiver of light shone through the tiny triangle between her thighs and sex. Her legs together emphasized the curve to her waist softly flaring over hips, down in a swirl of highlights and shadows over strained thighs. The white pumps clattered on the floor.\n\nJoey turned the handle on the lift dropping the girl in a rag doll heap at Brads feet. She immediately curled up on her side, her knees tight to her breast, content to remain on the concrete floor.\n\n""Lets take care of business first,"" Nilo called to the crowd. ""Gather around, whatca going to give me for this Porsche?""\n\n Chapter 3\n\nThe group reassembled by the cars leaving Brad and Joey alone around Shannon's trembling form. Brad put an arm about her shoulders raising her to her knees. He guided her legs under her until she was sitting with feet folded under each thigh. Her breasts jiggled as she shuddered. Brad pulled her to him, rubbing her back with his hands until he felt the warmth return.\n\n""Shannon, pay attention."" She look up at him through a tangle of hair, her mouth falling open. Brad brushed the long strands of black hair from her eyes.\n\n""I am going to make you into my Bitch now. There is nothing you can do about it. Relax, it will be easier for you. All you have to do is take care of me. That's it, just do what you are told and satisfy me. But first I have to show you what it would be like if you disobey or try to run away. If you are a good girl, it will never be this hard on you again. Shannon, do you understand?""\n\nThe girl nodded her head still pressed to Brad's shoulder. ""What do I have to do?""\n\n""I am going to fuck you, then the homeboys will fuck you.""\n\n""Oh God. Please don't do that.""\n\n""Its not going to be easy for you, Shannon, but if you are strong you can get through it. Just remember that if you behave you will never have to go through this again. Can you do it Shannon? Can you be strong?""\n\n""I. I don't know. I think so.""\n\n""That's not good enough. You have to be strong.""\n\nBrad, his hand on the back of her neck felt her head nod against his shoulder. Her arms tightened against him. He held her like a lover as Joey pulled her hair back into a hasty pony tail, holding it in place with silver duct tape.\n\n""They are almost finished with the cars, Shannon. You are going to have to greet everyone. Come on now, that's a good girl. Joey, get `em ready.""\n\nJoey tossed a fan belt to Brad before turning to guide the men returning from the cars. The rubber fan belt was as big a round as her chest. A plastic strap tightened the belt into a tight hoop around her neck. The other half formed a handle which Brad used to lead her, on her knees, to where the men formed a line a few steps away.\n\n""I want you to meet my new bitch."" The joking and banter had quieted. Joey directed the men to form a circle about Shannon. Their oversize belt buckles glimmered about head. The fan belt stuck from her the back of her neck like the handle for a seeing eye dog. ""Coolio, meet Shannon, my new bitch. Shannon this is Coolio. Coolio is a very important man. He is the honcho of Los Solidos. They along with Nilo's Posse just about owns the city. Nothing happens without their approval. Right Coolio? Now Shannon, take his dick out and show your respect.""\n\nShannon had immediately seen what was happening. Her face turned back to look up to Brad. Eyes wide, she pleaded to the only one who had shown her compassion. ""Please, sir, don't make me do this. I have never... I mean I can't do it. I will do anything for you. Anything you want, but not to."" She nodded to the right, ""Not to them.""\n\n""Shannon, remember what I told you. Behave and be strong. If you are good you will not have to go through this again. Now show your respect to these gentlemen, before I get mad.""\n\nSobbing again, nude, a course belt pulling against her throat, she look out at the circle of men towering over her. The joking and catcalls started again, ""Come over here bitch, this gentleman has got some meat for you. Ha ha ha."" There was nothing to do but surrender. She reached up and unbuttoned his fly, gasping with surprise as his cock sprung to her face. Instinctively she took it in her hand and delicately stroked his stiff rod back and forth. His manhood swelled at her trembling touch. Engorged, with veins bulging, a single drop of sperm glimmered at the tip of his cock, inches before her eyes.\n\n""Talk to your bitch, man."" Coolio yelled in his usual accent. ""I don't want no fucking hand job. I can get that from the queers on 52 nd.""\n\nJoey reeled off a strip of silver tape, binding her wrists together over the swell of her sweetly rounded ass. Shannon with mouth open wide bobbed for his twitching dick, regaining some dignity and control of her fate when she captured his engorged head between her lips. Brad put a sneaker between her knees and pushed them further apart. Coolio stroked into her, resting a hand on her head to control his plunge. Her cheeks bulged as she guided the swollen member away from her throat, but if Coolio noticed, he didn't object. Grunting he pulled from her mouth, holding his dick he shot his load into her face. Relieved his hand fell from her head, as he pronounced her ""El cocksucker Grande,"" to amusement of everyone except one whimpering girl.\n\nShannon's arms jerked against their bindings, she settled on wiping some of the cum off against her shoulders. She looked again over her shoulder at Brad, hoping for relief.\n\n""Crawl."" Brad manhandled the fan belt, leading the girl the two steps to another man. ""You remember Mr. Nilo, our host. Give him your thanks.""\n\nNilo stood eagerly working his large black tool. ""Yeah bitch, take care of my Georgia black snake.""\n\nShannon sat, back stiff, head lowered with mouth tightly set. A few moments passed with Nilo playing his partially hard cock against her forehead, before Brad bent down and whispered in her ear. Shannon looked to the men at her right, most were playing with their cocks waiting for her attentions. She look up again at Brad. He nodded and wiped a tear from her cheek. In slow motion, she turned and opened her mouth, a string of Coolio's cum drooled from her upper lip, like a silky spider web across her mouth dripping down to a lipstick smeared lip. With blinding speed the now throbbing shaft rammed through the spider web thrusting deep past her tongue. Gagging she threw her head back, her body at an insupportable angle. Nilo stepped up, his body over her, she leaned between massive legs, her weight supported by his hand at her neck. He played her like that, rolling his wet snake over her face then in, telling her to suck, briefly jabbing deeper but pulling back as she gasped. Then with a deep moan Nilo steeped forward again putting his dangling sack over her neck. Her upturned head sprouted from his loins the tape wrapped pony tail dangled straight down. He clutched her pretty head between his thighs and with cock pointing downward between her pretty charms and his hairy balls. Both shook as he came in yellowish spurts. He shoot onto Shannon's chest, letting her fall folded onto her back, his cum pooling between her breasts.\n\nT-bone cut the line. Joey was ready to push him away but thought better of it. TB pulled her up by the belt on her neck, ramming his cock in her and coming within moments. His sperm shoot wildly, most missed her lips catching her face instead and streaming white before disappearing into her dark silky hair.\n\nThe line had grown impatient. The men rowdy, bare cocks erect, shiny with pre-cum advanced around the quivering girl. Brad spun her around planting his cock in the warmth of her mouth. Shannon looked up, fixing her gauze on Brad's eyes, giving herself to him for protection. Deeply Brad took her mouth, her fear enough to overcome an instinct to gag as he plowed her throat. The others no longer content to wait, jerked off all around her. The sight of the first man shooting across her face, a trail catching her in the eye, the sticky spew sealing her eyelid shut, unleashed an orgy of cum as man after man, shoot their wads on her face, hair, and back. Another pumped into her ear. In disgust, Brad stepped back, to avoid the flying streams of sperm.\n\nTwo deep, the circle of men tightened around Shannon. Rather unwisely she bent over, face protected by her knees, leaving the firm swell of her rear exposed and vulnerable.\n\nA ear ripping scream of a woman in pure terror reverberated though out the garage.\n\n Chapter 4\n\n""Aww man. Shut that bitch up!""\n\n""The biggest trouble with her is the noise.""\n\nBrad shoved his way back into the circle. Luther who was rumored to be planning a take over of the Zulu Nation had raised her ass. Concerned of his zipper doing irreparable damage to something very important to him, he had stopped to take off the offending garment. It was now or never. Brad shoved the bigger man into the crowd and wrenched Shannon to her feet.\n\nA good woman has instincts that bond her to her man. Joey smiled as he saw Shannon with cum from the hood, dripping from face, hair and boobs, her wrists taped behind, scamper to her bare feet with the agility of a dancer, falling into Brad's shadow. The belt around her neck looped over Brad's shoulder held loosely in one hand.\n\n""This is my bitch. I will say what or who she does.""\n\n""Hey bros. Look who's here. Its Yolanda."" Nilo stood beside what could only be a working girl dressed in loud halter top and tiny shorts stretched into her crotch. ""More pussy, less waiting!""\n\nThe men flocked to the new arrival, as the girl moved to a table.\n\n""Joey, pull that car seat over here. I am going to take Shannon into the men's room and clean her up. Shannon, you were OK, out there but what that was nothing compared to what is going to happen to you."" Tears began to flow again. ""I will rinse your face off, it will make you feel better. Now use the toilet. It's OK, I am staying right here. You belong to me now, I will wipe you. There is nothing you can hide. Open your legs I am going to piss between them.""\n\nObediently, Shannon followed Brad back into the shop, the now unused loop of fan belt sticking straight out from behind her neck. In twos and threes men began to converge around the couple. ""Brad sir, I can't do this."" Shannon froze in the middle of the garage.\n\n""Shannon do you want me to take care of you?,"" Brad asked. Joey pulled the car reclined car seat closer.\n\n""Yes. Please don't let them hurt me."" Her nipples were hard, a flushed pink.\n\n""Then you must trust me. Ignore everything and everybody around you, Shannon, only listen to me. Surrender everything, its the only way. It will be tight, will feel like you will tear, but take it like a woman. Surrender to it. Feel the comfort of not having any choice, any say in what happens, enjoy the sexuality of being a woman.""\n\n""Now bend over."" Brad knelt to look into her eyes as Joey moved behind her. ""Joey is going to but some Vaseline on you, its all we got."" He continued to talk soothingly to the girl bent at the waist, gently rubbing her side down to her thighs. Joey guided her legs farther apart and nodded to Brad. ""Look at me Shannon,"" Brad commanded. On cue, Joey shoved a well lubed finger up her ass. ""Shannon look at me!"" Brad repeated as Joey pulled his fingers from her then jammed into her again, shoving more Vaseline into her ass.\n\n""Now, sit on my lap. No the other way, with your back to me and your legs wide, outside of mine. Relax now and take me in.""\n\n""No! Oh no. Not there.""\n\n""Relax, push against me."" Brad worked the tip of his cock against her budding sphincter positioning, gently stroking between her legs, feeling her relax under his touch, then pushing in. Joey stood in front of her, stoking her breasts. ""Take me in."" Once past the tight sphincter the short cries changed to a soft moan.\n\n""She's ready,"" Brad said softly. He felt her body tighten around his still cock buried deep in her bowels. Joey again lowered his pants. With her arms tied behind her, pinned by Brad's cock, she was completely accessible. He returned his shaft to her mouth, while playing with her nipples, his hand sliding down into her sex.\n\n""She is like a river down here.""\n\nFlushed beet red from head to nipples and humiliated to her core, she sucked at his cock. Her body shivered to the touch of his hand deep within her moist sensitive lips. Every flutter, every tremble of her body ripples through her into Brad's trunk buried deep within her core. Joey moved down, entering her vagina as she pleaded helplessly. The pleas turning quickly into panting directions as she guided the second man in. ""Slowly, God it hurts, OK, OK, Ahh, wait it hurts, please finish."" Together separated by the thinnest most sensitive film of female, both males feeling the thrust of one another through her, erupting shooting into both grottos simultaneously to the cheers of a growing crowd. When Joey moves away Shannon experiences the full humiliation of siting nude, legs spread, pinned by a man in her ass, cum dripping, in a circle of rigid cocks. Another hood takes Joey's place while Brad whispers to Shannon calming her down. He strokes her chest as the bro withdraws from her seeping pussy, inserting his soiled member into her mouth.\n\nBy the next man Brian is hard again and again penetrates the fluttering muscle of her ass. A thin man wearing a heavy ragged coat pushes at an Asian, almost falling down himself. Marlon Ng with his pants around his ankles is caught off guard turns to push back then seeing who it is, politely steps aside. It is the Bum. If he has another name it is never used. Since the time he messed up a police raid by falling down in front of the sergeants cruiser, he has been tolerated by Nilo. Considered harmless except for his smell, he hangs around the shop and given a bottle every now and then, or a butt to smoke. The Bum opens his coat and unties his pants. He is not wearing underwear. Marlon holds his nose in disgust. The laughter drowns out Shannon's objections. His prick swells at the sight of her squirming on the cock in her ass. With hands trapped behind her she can only make little circles in the air with her shoulders. Her head is pushed back on Brad's shoulder, legs splayed over Brad's.\n\nThe Bum's cock is partially hard, amazingly long and skinny. Shannon says, ""Thank you,"" when Joey gives him a red shop towel to wipe it off. Brad leans further back as the Bum approaches, he whips is cock over her grimacing face playing it against her lips. Brad pushes up into her bowels and tells her to lick. Obediently her tongue, a pale pink extends and flicks against the limp head. It is a long time before she takes her tongue back into her mouth, and then only after scraping it against her teeth. But that was all he needed. He grows harder, actually gaining some diameter and shoves into her vagina. Crying ""Maria"" he stokes, shooting still as he withdraws. ""Wipe her off,"" Marlon shouts. ""Let a man at that fuck pussy!,"" and he is on her.\n\n++++\n\n""Look him in the eye when you say it!""\n\n""Can I suck you? Would you like to fuck my cunt?""\n\n""Be sexier. You missed those two over there,"" Brad instructs.\n\n""Would you like to fuck me? My cunt is hot for you. You can fuck my mouth."" Shannon pleads her voice heavy. ""Please sir, let me go. They all fucked me good two or three times, all they wanted. I begged them all like you wanted. You win, I quit. I will do whatever you want.""\n\n""You will get a chance to prove it. Get up.""\n\n""I can't stand. God, I am bleeding, It's all raw and swollen down there.""\n\n""You are not only going to stand, you are going to run.""\n\nThe men eagerly formed two lines a few stopping first at the workbench. The back door was opened to allow the summer breeze to cool the shop. Nilo stood at one end of the lines and Brad at the other. Joey led Shannon, stiff and nude, hands still taped, to stand beside Nilo.\n\nNilo towering over her put his arm around her. ""Girlie, you are going to get married, by running this here gauntlet. Brad there at the far end is your man. You are going to prove your devotion by running between these two lines while they have at you with belts, and I see a couple of hoses. You better back up and get a running start there girlie. Oh, one more thing, if you fall down you have to run again. If you make it,"" Nilo laughed at the thought, ""kneel at his feet and you will belong to him.""\n\nShannon bent at the waist, raising her hands as high as her shoulders would allow, ""Untie me first.""\n\nNilo looked at Brad, then back at Shannon, ""You run the way you are.""\n\nShannon stepped backwards, pausing with the comforting breeze on her back. Setting her legs and with a deep breath she ran with all her strength. Strong legs pumping, the first blows glance off her shoulders then she is caught across her breasts with a belt. The ferocity of that blow taking her completely by surprise, she spins around. Disoriented, with her head down she is an easy target as she is pushed from one man to another. The blows landed on her back, whipping around to her stomach. Others found her pubes sending her staggering backwards. Like a wounded deer she staggers, her legs tremble then give and she collapses to her knees, forehead resting on the floor. Coolio kindly helps her to her feet and shoves her toward the distant Brad. Again with head down, arms behind her, she runs through the slashing leather. A black hose flies out catching her low across her legs sprawling her face down on the unforgiving concrete.\n\nNilo orders Luther from line for hitting too low. But Shannon must run again. Coolio helps her to her feet and points her toward Nilo. Her breasts and knees are scraped and bleeding. Between the two lines of men, she walks stiffly back to the start. Coolio regains his place in the middle of the line, giving her a stinging slap on her bare ass as she continues toward Nilo. The men stand on both sides without pants, cocks rising, belts hanging at their sides or resting on their shoulder. They are silent in respect for the abuse she has endured. Shannon feels the stinging pain from the belt marks on her back and legs. She knows that soon it will be worse.\n\nNilo stops her and cuts the tape from her wrists. ""You have earned it, Shannon. Now get a running start."" He stands aside as she walks slowly past, while rubbing the circulation into her wrists. Brad hollers, ""Turn and run to me."" The open doorway to dark night looms in front of her.\n\n - Stroker Ace -"
977,Chores,"['Mf', 'teen-slut']","And with that she looked a bit closer at the tall slim youngster, who was almost young enough to be her son. He obviously had been out in the sun longer than she, being well tanned already. He had removed his T shirt, and except for his jogging shoes, it appeared that all he was wearing were his definitely ratty, half torn cut off jean short-shorts, they looked like he was growing out of them. \n\nAs he moved along the hedge, the material of them clung to certain parts of his lower body, and Mindy found it very interesting to watch how one particular 'fold' seemed to cling closely to what she could clearly make out as his flaccid cock. She thought that later, as an adult, he would certainly be terrific in that department. He was just sensational already. She noticed that he was well muscled, and 'just yummy' to look at. But, ""Hell, he's just a kid."", she thought.\n\nShe must have dozed off, because she awoke, hearing, ""Ms. Smith, Ms Smith, I'm ready to clean out those rain gutters, but can you help me by holding this old ladder steady for me?""\n\nShe saw him standing there, shaking her by the shoulder. Sitting up quickly, she was startled when she felt the hem of her skimpy bra had slipped, and in fact had almost exposed the entire nipple of one breast, and poor Rick was looking as it he were hypnotized by that lovely little morsel. As she rose from the lounge he quickly turned away, but not before she had caught a long glance at his crotch, and sure enough, what had been a small bulge, had now grown to something several times larger which was so prominent that she could see the outline of his swollen cock head as the foreskin had pulled back. \n\nWhat now surprised her, was that she realized that he was undoubtedly not wearing any underwear, and if he wasn't careful she was afraid he was going to accidentally expose himself to her. Quickly setting up the ladder, he stepped up several rungs, and began to throw out some of the leaves that had accumulated in the trough. The ladder was shaking badly, and he asked Mindy to help steady it. Quickly she stepped up to it from behind him, and grasped the sides of it, and stopped much of the shaking. \n\nBut in this position, she found herself staring almost directly into Rick's lower buttocks. As she focused her startled eyes on him, she giggled to herself as she now saw things the never realized. ""Gosh he's hairy"", she thought as her face was only inches from the back of his upper thighs. There she saw an abundance of soft, blondish hair sparkling in the sun. \n\nHer eyes followed that sheen higher and yet higher until she realized that she was now looking up under the material of his shorts where she saw the crease at the junction of the back of his thighs, and the rounded globe of his buttocks. ""Ooooh shit, he's definitely not wearing any underwear."" and she gasped to herself as she realized that by twisting her head slightly she was able to look deep into that dark area between his upper inner thighs.\n\n""Should I?"", she thought, and without any hesitation she moved her head, and yes, there it was.\n\nLess than 6 inches from her nose she could quite clearly see that wonderful sack hanging. And just like his legs, it was softly coated with a soft sheen of blondish fuzz. Mindy groaned momentarily as she realized that in spite of his mere 18 years, this Rick was a man, young, but a man in the most important aspect. That scrotum was enormous, full and almost at the same moment as she gasped for air, her lovely nostrils were assailed by the familiar odor of his manhood, that scent completely devoid of any artificial perfumes. The combination of his looks and his body scent was almost too much for the lovely women, and she gulped and closed her eyes for a moment as she felt a sudden weakness overcome her, and she was now gripping the ladder more for her own support.\n\n""Ms. Smith, Ms. Smith, you OK?"", she heard, and as she attempted to shake the cobwebs from her thinking, she felt the coarse material of his shorts pressing against her face. \n\nSnapping her head erect, she gasped as she realized that she had slipped forward, burying her face deep into the soft area of his buttocks, and had remained there for several long moments.\n\nRick had in the meantime attempted to turn around to look at her, and in doing so, she saw that the physical contact had a dramatic effect on him.\n\nWith bold abandonment now, she saw that the physical contact had caused his half erect cock to swell and enlarge to its utmost, and sure enough, even as she watched, she saw that bulge extrude itself from under the hem of his loose shorts. She watched that dark purple head slip out into the open, the foreskin being pulled back, the head swelling larger until a moment later Rick's cockhead was stretched as tight as a drum head, and it gleamed in the bright sun light.\n\nQuickly Mindy glanced up at the handsome young man's face, and from the look on it, could tell that he was fully aware at her feelings, and that there was no further need to 'pretend'.\n\nQuickly taking Rick by his hand, she guided him off the ladder, into the house, and they walked slowly down the hall into her bedroom.\n\nStopping at the edge of the bed, Mindy slowly kneeled in front of his slender body, and unfastening the snaps of his fly, slid those shorts off onto the floor, where he stepped free of them. Then cupping her hands beneath his fully expanded scrotum, she lifted them slightly, and with a smile and sigh, she pressed her face against them, rubbing that long, hard shaft against her face, inhaling that delicious sexual odor from his crotch. With a welcoming sigh, she began to feel the wet, warmth already oozing from that large hole at his cock tip as he began to lubricate.\n\nTaking Rick in her arms, the lovely woman guided him back onto her bed, placing him flat on his back. \n\nQuickly reaching behind her back, she untied her bra, freeing those beautiful, fully developed breasts, and leaning over his chest, she brushed her already hard nipples into the soft peach fuzz on his chest, moving them back and forth as they continued to become more and more aroused. Her hands now unfastened her own short shorts, but in her haste, she stripped them off and her tiny bikini panties at the same time, now standing completely naked before her young lover.\n\nKneeling beside Rick, she took gently hold of his semi-hard cock, and guided it closer, moving her lips until they were pressing against the now wet tip of that shaft. Opening her mouth, she slipped out her tongue, spinning the hot, wet, saliva coated tip around and around that cock tip, bringing a series of quick short grunts from Rick as he felt himself swiftly approaching an unexpected climax.\n\nThen, once she felt that cock well lubricated, the eager woman slowly lowered her head, stopping only when her soft, wet lips were pressing deeply into that soft, fluffy muff of pubic hair, and she felt the tip of his cock just short of touching the very back of her throat.\n\n""Ohhh, ahhhhh"", sighed Rick, bracing his shoulders and feet against the soft bed, and arching his back as he thrust upward in an attempt to enter even deeper into that hot mouth.\n\nWhile his very first encounter with oral sex, he knew that it was bringing him to the immediate edge of exploding deep into her mouth.\n\nSmiling to herself, Mindy recognized the signs of his ultimate climax, and continuing to work her head back and forth for only a moment, she then lifted her head, and using the tip of her long fingernails, she pressed those points just behind her lover's cock head and applied more and more pressure until she felt him drop his body back onto the bed as he felt that tremendous sexual feeling simply wilt from his groin, replaced by a complete numbness that totally suppressed any sexual feelings within him for the moment.\n\nIn fact, he raised his head, and watched his cock soften up, and as Mindy again opened her mouth wide, and pressed down against his cock, he giggled when he saw that in its limpness, it almost doubled over. Almost as large as ever, it simply lost its rigidity.\n\nAgain Mindy slid it deep, deep into her mouth, and this time pressed her lips so firmly into that hairy muff, that the tip of his cock worked partially into her throat, causing her to gag slightly. But she kept it there until she became used to it, and then slowly began to suck, lick and work her head up and down, again feeling the firmness returning to it. \n\nOn occasion, now she would feel large drops of his pre-love juices oozing from its tip, and she loved the thick, salty taste as she eagerly drank it up. One more time, she eagerly brought that cock up to its ultimate, feeling it harden like a polished piece of wood, and just as the young man's reactions indicated he was about to cum, she again applied that pressure, and like a wilting vine, he slowly collapsed back onto the bed.\n\n""Now Rick, I would like very much if you could just try to do something just like this to me"", she said, and with that, she rose and getting onto the bed, she carefully straddled his slender, youthful body, and while facing his feet, she slowly eased herself backward, straddling his waist, then his chest, and finally she stopped as she looked back and saw that she was now in a position where her pubic area was directly over his handsome face, and his eyes were focused directly on those full, thick labia.\n\n""That's right Rick,"" she sighed as she watched the eager young man reach up with his hands, and gently pry apart those thick labia until he could see the wet, gleaming flesh inside, and she gasped as she felt his earnest, but slightly clumsy effort as his finger prodded for the entrance to her vagina, failed and brushed firmly against her sensitive clit, bringing a little pain at first.\n\nQuickly she reached down under her own heaving belly, and grasped his hand, and quickly guided that finger down and back, sighing as she now felt it slip up into that tight ring of flesh, and slide deep into her pussy as he immediately began to masturbate her with it.\n\n""Yes, yes, ohhhh, that's feeling sooo good Rick"", she gasped as she rotated and pumped her pelvis in short, tight circles in order to cause as much friction within her vagina as she could. Then slowly and gradually, she bent her hips and knees, steadily lowering her groin closer and closer to that handsome face, until she saw that he no longer could keep his hand between them, and removing it, she moved the last few inches until she felt her fat labia brushing against his soft mouth, and felt his warm breath as he exhaled onto her flesh.\n\nIn spite of this being his first time, Rick instinctfully opened his mouth, and moving his face back and forth, pressed his mouth deep into that opening, and using his mouth to press her labia wider apart, he then slipped the tip of his tongue out of his mouth, and as the taste and scent of her inner vagina struck his mouth, he groaned and felt his cock actually spasming even though nothing was touching it. It jerked upright, and then fell limply and wetly back onto his hard, flat belly, rising again and leaving behind a long silvery trail of sperm behind, connection that cock to his belly.\n\nMindy in the meantime was tossing her head back and forth, staring blindly at the ceiling as she began churning her buttocks up and down as that tongue now began to skillfully tongue fuck her pussy, stabbing deep into that love tunnel, while slipping up and licking ever so close to her totally aroused clit. She was in heaven now as she fucked herself on that wet, hot tongue, feeling herself swiftly approaching her ultimate orgasm.\n\nKnowing the staying power Rick was probably capable of, she knew that she would have to bring herself right to the brink of her climax before she finally seduced this young, fantastic lover, so she only occasionally touched that cock, only enough to ascertain that it remained hard, and ready for the final thrust. By now her buttocks were flailing around so violently, that Rick had a great deal of difficulty trying to maintain his contact deep within that clit area, and he wrapped both arms up around Mindy's thighs in an attempt to steady themselves.\n\nEven with his inexperience, the young man could feel how her inner muscular system was working, her pussy muscles clinching and grabbing at his tongue, actually sucking it out of his own mouth as she was now constantly convulsing, on the very brink.\n\n""OOOOOOHHHHH, Rick, now is the time, Now is the Time. NOW, NOW."" the young woman wailed, and quickly scrambling to her hands and knees again, moved to the edge of the bed, quickly rolled over onto her back so that her buttocks were right on the edge of the firm mattress, and raising her legs and wrapping her arms around them under her knees, she directed Rick to stand on the floor immediately behind her buttocks, which he did, grasping his super hard cock, and arching his back, he twisted his head so that as Mindy now widened her legs more and more, he was able to easily see the fleshy opening to her vagina, and quite easily he brought his own cock head right up to that entrance where without a moments hesitation, he pressed forward, easing that shaft into her, inch after inch, pushing hard at the slightest resistance until with a 'Oafff' he felt his hard, firm belly now pushing against the back of Mindy's raised thighs, and with a groan the young woman felt that thick cock head only a fraction of an inch from her womb. She now had pulled her legs apart to the utmost, until they were almost laying beside her on the mattress, and quicky Rick lowered his upper body down over hers until he was able to bring his own breasts and nipples down against Mindy's and while he attempted to concentrate on fucking that cock in and out of her seething pussy, he also tried to brush that delicate peach fuzz covered chest across her nipples bringing them into a hot blaze. Instantly Mindy forced one hand between their bodies, and her long index finger found the top of her slit, and began massaging her own clit, smashing, twisting it until she thought it was soon to explode.\n\nShe could feel it swell up to the point that it could no longer remain contained within the protection of her labia and in fact was sticking out like a tiny penis receiving full contact of both her finger, and that hairy muff of Rick's pubic area. They had each reached the point where they were almost totally unaware of the other's presence, except that Rick could feel the constant vibration of her convulsing vagina as she entered her multiple orgasms.\n\nHe groaned, feeling like he was hooked up to some sort of a milking machine, as that pussy clenched tightly around his cock, squeezing, plying, sucking on the whole length, but especially around the super sensitive head causing a now constant oozing of his juices to flow from its tip.\n\nAt this same time, Mindy was churning, twisting her body uncontrollably as she felt that shaft massaging her insides to the point she was actually losing control of her muscular systems, as she twisted to impale herself to the utmost on that shaft and bring about her sexual explosion. And she was the first to cum. And cum, she did. She felt a sudden spasm hit her loins, and recognized the signs of the first orgasm, terrific, long lasting as she shrieked with delight, arched her back and thrust her groin hard against her lover, forcing that cock to the hilt into her.\n\nThen slowly, gradually she relaxed, feeling somewhat relieved, but again she felt that sensation increase, this time higher, deeper, and she cried hoarsely with delight as she felt the second orgasm strike her. Again the feeling descended like a floating feather, only to be caught in yet another wind, and to rise even to greater heights.\n\nHow many times she came, she lost track of. But never could she remember so many, and such fulfilling orgasms. All of a sudden she felt herself, so tensed up, that in self defense, she collapsed, like a wet noodle, falling flat on the bed, her head turning to one side, her mouth wide open as she panted for air, her body now soaked, gleaming in its wetness as her eyes stared blankly at the wall, and then they closed as she literally slipped into semi-unconsciousness.\n\nBy now, Rick had moved down until he was totally laying on top of his lover, his hips waling and smashing against her, feeling his cock rasping and grinding against that hot flesh, occasionally his cock actually falling out of her pussy, only causing him to raise his ass enough, and to guide that cock back into her, and away he would fuck again, harder and faster.\n\nThen it happened. He felt that hot, sweet feeling as his inner loins trembled, and he felt the delight as his thick, hot juices started gushing, and flowing towards the head of that cock where it paused momentarily, and then as the tip opened, like the pressure of a fire hose, that fluid burst out, spraying deeply into her vagina. Instantly Rick locked himself against her body, their belly's glued together, while he froze still, feeling that hot sperm gushing out, filling that channel, surrounding his cock in the bath of his own juices. For over a minute he lay there until he regained some strength, and as the final drops continued to ooze out into her, he slowly and futilely attempted to begin fucking again, but simply did not have the strength to do it. \n\nHe managed a few weak attempts, and with a final groan, fell limply on top of her, and with his last breath, he sprawled over onto his side, startled at the slight, wet popping sound as his cock pulled free from her drenched pussy. With a gently smile, Mindy turned to him, placed a weak kiss on his lips, and said, ""Thank you very very much Rick. You were really wonderful."" And with that they dozed off into a well needed nap."
978,Chores,"['Mf', 'teen-slut']","It looked like a joke. It felt like a joke. It had to be some weirdo's idea of something funny. So I threw it onto the pile of junk mail on the shelf beside the door. I thought that would be the last I'd hear of it. Naturally I forgot all about it within five minutes. \n\nTwo days later, at work, after I'd spent a few hours searching through old case files, I got called into the boss' office. Since I'm not yet a partner in the firm, he's still my boss. I expected that to change soon, though, after saving those three patent cases he thought we'd blown. Sixty five million is a lot of money. Our fee for winning was not insignificant.\n\nThe plaque on the door read ""Harold Reuter"". Simple, elegant, no pretension whatsoever. Just like the man behind the door.\n\n""Hi Harold. What's up?"" He disliked formalities around the office, unless there was a client nearby. He also hated to waste time on little things like pleasantries and small talk. \n\n""Hello Virginia. I was just trying to figure out how to spread your workload around, and I'd like some input on who you think should handle the McGruder problem.""\n\nAlarm bells went off in my head.\n\n""Spread my workload around?""\n\nHe looked at me like I should know exactly what he's talking about. My confusion was evident.\n\n""Well, yes. The work still has to be done while you're away. After all, this is a business.""\n\n""Away?"" He had lost me. Totally and completely.\n\n""Exactly. While you're away. Didn't you get your letter?""\n\n""Letter? What letter?"" If I sounded confused, it's because I was. He wasn't helping me any. Not at all.\n\n""You know, the letter. The one saying you've been chosen. I got word of it yesterday, so I've been trying to figure out how to get you your two months off. Paid, of course. The only snag is these damned McGruder cases.""\n\nMemories of that thing I'd received began to filter back.\n\n""Harold, what kind of a joke are you trying to pull here?""\n\nHe looked at me with a rather pained expression on his face.\n\n""I don't joke around, Virginia."" He was right, of course. In my ten years with the firm, I'd never heard of him joking about the work, the clients, or the company. Something began to feel bad, deep in the pit of my stomach.\n\n""What's going on? I get some wacko letter in the mail telling me that I've been 'chosen', and the next thing I know you're trying to book me time off work. What gives?""\n\nThe expression on his face didn't change.\n\n""You've been chosen. What else is there to say?""\n\n""All right, I'll play this silly game for a while. I've been chosen. By whom? For what?""\n\nHe shook his head. ""Unimportant details. I don't know the answers, and even if I did, they wouldn't help you anyway. All that matters is that you have been chosen, and I have to make it so you have the time to go.""\n\nThere was a long, uncomfortable silence while I tried to find my voice and my composure.\n\n""Forget it! I'm not falling for some idiotic joke! No matter who's trying to pull it off! So you can forget about scheduling time off for me. I'll be here working right through to Christmas, at least."" Since it was late spring, that meant long after any deadline for being 'chosen'.\n\nHe smiled before he replied. I didn't like the look of that smile. It was the same one he used when closing in on an unsuspecting opponent in court. ""Fine. It *is* your choice. I'll just finish up this little chore though, just in case you change your mind. Thank you for your help.""\n\nI stared at him for a few seconds. He stared back, waiting for me to leave. So I did. Just before I got back to my office, I got hit by a freight train. That's what it felt like, anyway.\n\nBelinda, my assistant for the past four years, was holding me in a tight, very intimate hug, and she was kissing me. I mean, she was *kissing* me! It took some time, and not a little arm bending, to get her peeled off my body. It was the first time in four years that I'd seen her act in anything other than a strictly professional manner.\n\n""Virginia! I'm so excited! I just heard the news about you being chosen! It's so wonderful! I can't wait for you to get back! I just know we'll have so much fun together!""\n\nShe knew too. How far was this joke going to spread, I wondered. Then there was that kiss she'd given me, and the hug. She was nicely put together, well padded in all the places I liked, and I *had* fantasized about her a fair bit, but I had never hit on her or made any kind of advance whatsoever. I didn't even know if she swung that way. She had to have been put up to it.\n\n""All right, Belinda. Enough's enough. Who put you up to this? Harold? Steven? Thomas?"" Steven and Thomas were the two main funnymen and practical jokers in the building. Ninety-nine percent of the time, if something strange was happening, one or both of them were involved.\n\nFor a second she looked at me like I'd lost my mind. ""What would those idiots have to do with it?"" She grinned again and grabbed me in another bear hug. ""You've finally been chosen! I knew it would happen some day! I just knew it!""\n\nIt took a while to extricate myself again.\n\n""Belinda, I have no idea what this chosen business is, and I have no intention of finding out. Now please, just tell me who's behind this joke, then we can all have a little laugh, and get back to work.""\n\nI can't really describe the look that came over her. It was a mixture of shock, denial, a hint of fear, and several other things. She shook her head as if to reject what I'd said. Up until that moment I had considered her a very level headed, intelligent, and stable person. The bad feeling that had started in Harold's office got a little worse.\n\n""Virginia, you've been *chosen*! It's no joke, it's an Honour!""\n\nI swear that I heard her pronounce that capital 'H'. She looked like she was completely serious.\n\n""Look, Belinda, this has gone far enough. I have no intention of following up on this 'chosen' thing. None whatsoever. So whoever is behind it, whoever put you up to this, they can just take a flying leap."" She looked like she was about to say something, so I cut her off. ""No, no, I don't really care all that much about whose sick joke it is. I'm not interested in playing this game. Just forget it, and let's get back to work.""\n\nShe looked like she was about to cry. I had no idea what her involvement was, in what looked to be an elaborate charade, and didn't really care at that point. It was giving me bad vibes. Ignoring the whole business seemed like the best thing to do.\n\nJust before I closed my office door, I heard her whisper something to herself. I was sure I wasn't supposed to hear it, but I did. Her words, their implication, and what I remembered, shook me. I got virtually no work done for the rest of the day, and Belinda never said anything else about 'chosen'. The sad, puppy-dog looks she gave me were reminder enough.\n\nI stayed home that night, feeling a little shaken about the whole business. A nice hot bath, a quiet dinner, time alone with my cats, and a decent Steele novel made me feel a lot better. Around ten I got a call that made me feel a lot worse.\n\nAnna was one of my closest friends, despite the fact that we had never been intimate. I'd known her since my freshman year at UCLA. She was the one who introduced me to the nightlife. As a sophomore, she'd already been around everywhere, seen everything, and knew what and who to avoid. She was also one hell of a fun person to be around. I thought I knew everything about her.\n\n""Virginia! I just heard the news! Isn't it exciting?""\n\n""What news?"" I asked. That feeling in the pit of my stomach warned me. I knew the answer, but had to hear her say it anyhow.\n\n""Why, about you being chosen, of course! Have you told your mother yet?""\n\nThat was getting to be too much.\n\n""Anna, what the hell is going on? And don't wimp out on me, I want answers!""\n\n""Why, you've been chosen. That's it.""\n\n""This is getting monotonous. Anna, who chose me?""\n\n""That's immaterial.""\n\n""You've been chosen?""\n\n""Oh yes, for five years now. I tell you, I didn't know what living was until after I'd been chosen. Until you experience it, there's no way to describe what it's like. It's the best thing that could ever happen to you!""\n\n""Hold it. Stop right there. Cease and desist. I have no idea what this 'chosen' thing is, and, to be perfectly honest, I don't particularly want to. I'm getting really sick of it. I've never heard of it before, and I don't want to hear about it any more."" \n\n""But Virginia, you've been chosen. You can't just ignore an opportunity like this. Trust me on this one. It's too precious to pass up!""\n\n""So far, Anna, three people I know, including you, know about it, but nobody has told me anything about what it means. Nothing! Frankly, I'm getting pissed off! Please, Anna, it's starting to really bug me. It's not even remotely funny any more. Who's behind this joke?""\n\nShe was silent for several seconds.\n\n""Virginia, it's not a joke. You've been chosen, and eventually you will come around. Everyone does. I thought it was some sort of prank too, but I went. It was the one most important decision of my life, and I chose the right path. You will too.""\n\nShe sounded absolutely sincere and honest, as serious as I had ever heard her. That feeling in my stomach got worse. I also got mad.\n\n""No way. I don't go walking into practical jokes. I don't know who's behind this, but I'm really starting to get choked.""\n\n""All right Virginia. I won't talk about it any more. One of the reasons I'm calling is to offer to put up your cats while you're gone. When you change your mind, call me back and we'll make arrangements. Oh, and call your mother. She'll want to talk to you about it too.""\n\nI'd forgotten that she'd mentioned my mother.\n\n""So my mother is involved in this plot too?""\n\n""She was chosen twenty five years ago.""\n\nI sat there and stared at the receiver long after the dial tone had changed to beeps. It was past eleven, and would be after midnight where my mother lived, but I called anyway.\n\n""Mom?""\n\n""Virginia?""\n\n""Yes, Mom. It's me. Sorry to call you so late, but something weird is going on here. Someone suggested I call you.""\n\nI could hear her yawning herself awake.\n\n""It's okay dear. I'll just sleep in a little later in the morning. So what's got you worried enough to call your old Mom in the middle of the night?""\n\n""Mom, have you ever heard of someone being chosen?""\n\nThere was a long pause, and when she finally spoke, her voice quavered.\n\n""Chosen? Whatever do you mean, chosen?""\n\n""A few days ago I got a letter in the mail saying that I've been chosen. That's it. No details, no nothing. Just an address and a date.""\n\n""Are you going to go?"" Anyone else would have thought she was talking casually. I'd been with her through three marriages, two funerals, and two divorces. I knew better. She was tense with something. I couldn't tell if it was fear or excitement though.\n\n""You know about this chosen thing, don't you.""\n\nShe sighed. It was fear. She sounded scared of something.\n\n""I've been chosen for a long time, dear.""\n\n""Tell me about it.""\n\n""There's nothing to tell. If you've been, you don't need me to describe it, and if you haven't, it wouldn't do any good.""\n\n""That helps a whole lot."" Sarcasm was dripping off the phone, at both ends. ""You know what I think? I think someone's playing a really big, really tasteless practical joke on me. You're in on it, Anna's in on it, Belinda's in on it, and even my boss is in on it. Well, you can all take a hike because I'm not buying it!""\n\nA few seconds later, my mother spoke again. ""It's not a joke, dear. It's completely on the level."" Her voice dropped to a whisper. ""Ginny, whatever you do, don't miss your date! Please! Trust me on this! I waited for three months before I went, and, well, it was much more difficult than it should have been. And don't let anyone know I told you!""\n\n""Mom! What happened? Come on, tell me!""\n\n""No dear, I can't. I've already said too much. I've got to go now. Luv ya! Bye!""\n\nThe dial tone came back. I couldn't believe how panicky my mother sounded at the end. She made it seem so real! The whole situation made no sense. It went well beyond any kind of practical joke anyone at work, or any of my friends, could possibly arrange. I decided to sleep on it.\n\n\n\nThe next day in the office everything was mostly back to normal, except for the looks I got from Belinda. She kept glancing at me with those big beautiful blue eyes of hers, making like a sad puppy. It didn't hinder her work, but it sure did mine.\n\nThe day after, just as she was leaving, she cornered me and surprised me with a kiss. I melted into it. She then ran off, sobbing. Being Friday, I knew I wouldn't be able to talk to her for a while. Not until Monday, at the earliest.\n\nI decided right then and there to find myself some company for the evening, someone to help me lose touch with reality for a while. After I got home, I had a light dinner and prepared myself.\n\nA shower. Shave my legs. Shave my lips. Trim my bush. Brush, tease, style, and put up my hair into a wild, arrogant mass of curls. I can get away with it. Sheer black nylons, red satin garter belt, red satin panties, strapless red lace push-up bra, black silk mini dress, black heels. A few bangles, a gold necklace, matching dangling gold earrings, black opera gloves, and a black patent clutch purse completed the look. Makeup a little heavier than normal, a little wilder. A few touches of perfume in strategic locations. I was going hunting, and wanted every advantage.\n\nThere was never a time when I lacked for dates or attention. I matured early, discovered my preference early, and learned quickly how to get what I wanted. Now, at five nine, 128 pounds, with an ungodly good shape for my thirty five years, with fiery red hair, a beautiful face, and absolute confidence, I can have almost anyone I want. \n\nTrust me to take a career path where my beauty means nothing. I just had to prove I had brains as well. I worked my way through college and got a degree in business law, passed my bar exam with flair and style, and now work for a very prestigious firm as a patent lawyer. Nowadays I get handed most of the high profile cases. Life treated me well. Up until that letter came.\n\nI took a cab down to one of my favourite nightclubs. The doorman let me in with a nod and a wink. I came back home two hours later with an absolutely delicious looking little brunette. Sleek, lithe, and properly padded, the way she moved in that white leather thing she was wearing had me hot and damp. I just had to take her home with me. \n\nWe walked in my door, laughing and giggling, both a little giddy from the show we'd put on for the cab driver. I couldn't wait to get into the bedroom. I wanted to unwrap her and continue on with what we'd already started. Thoughts of work, and the other thing, were completely absent. That is, until I noticed she wasn't following me. She was standing in the foyer, looking a little shocked, staring at that letter. I'd left it lying there, and hadn't gotten around to throwing it out. She put it down, gave me a *look*, and left. Just like that. No explanation, no goodbye, no call-me-a-cab-please-I-have-to-go-now, nothing. I was beginning to wonder if this chosen thing was some sort of world-wide conspiracy.\n\nThe mood was lost. I packed it in and went to bed. Thoughts of anger, of revenge, and of doubt, haunted me until the wee hours. They continued right through the weekend. What Belinda had said also haunted me, as did my conversations with Anna, Harold, and my mother. Nothing made any sense!\n\n\n\nMonday morning I dragged Belinda off into a conference room, demanding to know what was going on. She revealed nothing, no matter what I said or threatened her with. Finally, when I was a little tired and had run down, she asked if she could spend one night with me.\n\nNeedless to say, I was shocked, surprised, astounded, and very suspicious. We agreed on Friday, and returned to work. I checked into her old personnel files, wanting to know if my memory was still working properly, if my suspicions were founded.\n\nIt was there, all right, but not quite as I remembered. Harold's signature made it official though. Belinda had been granted two months leave of absence, with pay, in lieu of. There was nothing to indicate what it was in lieu of. I remembered it being two months off, without pay, for rest and relaxation. The date was about three years ago.\n\nMy next visit was with Harold. It didn't go quite as I expected. \n\n""When were you chosen?"" I asked, rather sharply. He stared at me like I'd gone crazy.\n\n""Me? Chosen? I'd almost think you were joking if you didn't look so serious.""\n\n""Well? Were you? If not, how come you know all about it?"" Things made even less sense. \n\n""Oh, I see the problem."" He grinned, the same way he does whenever he knows something nobody else does. He's got a lot of different smiles. I knew most of them. ""I can't be chosen. I'm the wrong type. My wife was, fifteen years ago. That's how come I know about it.""\n\nI just stared for a while.\n\n""I'm the wrong type,"" he explained again, as though I hadn't understood. I hadn't. ""The wrong gender. A guy. You know, the gorilla half of the race."" I finally understood. Chosen was for women only. \n\n""No guys, ever?""\n\n""My wife says no guys. None chosen, now or ever. It's a female thing. I don't know anything else about it, so don't bother asking.""\n\nI left again, hardly better off than when I'd gone in. \n\nAll that week Belinda kept me on edge, flirting with me, teasing, sometimes touching, even stealing the odd kiss. I tried to stay away from her as much as possible, but that was difficult. She was my personal assistant, after all. By the time Friday rolled around I was a raw bundle of nerves.\n\n\n\nI showed up at her place promptly at seven, as we'd agreed, and I was dressed in my club outfit, as we'd agreed. She met me at the door in a skimpy red patent leather halter top and mini combo, with bare stomach, bare legs, and bare feet. She looked hot - and vulnerable. \n\nHer place was nice - nicer than mine, and I make a good six-figure salary. She certainly couldn't afford it on what we paid her. She said nothing about the surroundings, and I didn't ask.\n\nDinner was delicious - A light salad, some sort of creamy seafood pasta dish, and a decadent chocolate and raspberry torte. She also served a light, crisp white wine with the meal. I had a couple of glasses. All through dinner I couldn't help staring at her. She was so - so open, so receptive, so eager to please. Her leather outfit hid little, and by the time we had finished and cleaned up, I suspected she wore nothing underneath.\n\nWe sat on the couch, in front of the fireplace, sipping our wine. After a rather uncomfortable silence, she spoke. I listened for a while without making any interruptions. \n\nHer words were quiet, soft sounding, yet spoken firmly. She never looked at me during her speech, but stared fixedly at the fire. It was odd. ""You shouldn't be here. Or rather, I shouldn't have let you come. I couldn't help myself. I've waited for you for so long, it hurts. Losing you, when you're so close, is something I don't think I can live with. I can't tell you about what it's like to be chosen, or describe it, or anything like that. It's not something you can understand, not with words. I can only show you a tiny bit of what being chosen means.""\n\nWith that, she put down her wineglass and knelt in front of me, hands in her lap, head and eyes down.\n\n""For tonight and tomorrow, I'm yours. Completely and totally. No reservations, no limits.""\n\nI stared. She'd stopped talking, and was simply waiting for me.\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""I am yours, mistress. Completely.""\n\nI'd played these types of games before with other women who considered themselves submissives, who liked to act out slave fantasies. I didn't exactly get into the domination bit, but usually the fun afterwards made up for any lack of enjoyment on my part. The same way I didn't particulary like playing a sub, even though I had on occasion. Also, there were always rules and limits and safewords and telephone calls and all kinds of other safety nets. I wondered where Belinda's were. I decided to play along for a while.\n\n""All right, slave, what do you want to be called?""\n\n""Belinda, mistress."" That threw me a bit. Usually the person wanted to be called slave, or slut, or bitch, or some other type of derogatory name.\n\n""What's your safeword?""\n\n""I have none, mistress.""\n\nI argued about that with her, and she simply kept saying that she would set no limit on what I could do. No limit. Her insistence on that point made me nervous. I asked her again, how and where she would draw the line. No limit, was her only answer. I decided to truly test her.\n\n""Put your hands behind your back."" She did. ""I'm going to do something now that will be uncomfortable. Hold your position as long as you can."" I cupped her cheek with my hand, ran it along her jaw to her neck, then slid around to the front until I had her throat in a light grip. I squeezed - not too hard, but enough to restrict blood flow. She simply took it, looking into my eyes. Her face became flushed, then red, then darkened. Her lips turned purple-blue and she started gasping. When her eyes began fluttering, I let go. She was willing to let me kill her. That scared me, right to the core of my being. No limits, she'd said. Now I knew she meant exactly that. I waited for her to catch her breath, and for her colour to return to normal.\n\n""Belinda, what is this evening about?""\n\nShe looked like she knew what I meant. She wasn't dumb. Just inscrutable.\n\n""It's about you, and about me, and about being chosen. What it's like, in a small way. Tonight is us. It's something we'll never have again until you return. Tonight, I am yours, Mistress.""\n\nThat's as close as I have ever come to running away from someone. Scared didn't do justice to how I felt. But yet, there was a deep down secret thrill, knowing that this woman, kneeling before me, had given herself to me, absolutely and completely. That feeling rushed through my body like a drug, leaving me giddy and unsteady.\n\nAfter a few sips of wine, some deep breathing, and several long minutes, I was back in control. She was still there, still kneeling, head down, waiting for me. I had the feeling that without orders, she'd kneel there until our time was up. That feeling changed to certainty as I looked at her. To Belinda, it was no game, no pretension. Fear and exhilaration fought for dominance deep in my guts.\n\n""Well, Belinda, what do I do with you now?""\n\n""Anything you wish, Mistress."" I sat and thought for a moment.\n\n""What do you want to do?""\n\n""Make you happy, Mistress."" That didn't help. I needed something more direct, something more forceful, to find out what she was expecting from the experience. I knew there had to be more for her than me fulfilling the usual fantasies of having a naked slave licking me to orgasm all night long (I'd had that once before, and always got damp when I remembered the experience. What a wonderful time that was!).\n\n""Belinda, I'm going to ask you some questions. I'm ordering you to answer them openly and truthfully. I don't want the usual drivel about 'pleasing your mistress'. First, why did you want me to come tonight?""\n\nShe shivered slightly, even though she was still dressed, and the fireplace was nearby.\n\n""I want you to want me."" She looked like she was going to continue, then stopped.\n\n""Remember, I ordered you to answer. I expect complete answers. Now continue."" \n\nShe started, then stopped, then started, then stopped, then finally spoke. ""I'm trying to convince you to go so we can be together afterwards, Mistress."" \n\nThat much I expected. ""Why?"" \n\nShe was a long time in answering, and when she did, I had to strain to hear her. ""Because I love you, Mistress."" \n\nI sat there with my jaw hanging open again. I had to go for a short walk, out to the kitchen and back, before I could gather together my wild thoughts.\n\n""How long?"" There was no need to finish the question. She'd know. \n\n""Four years, Mistress."" Ever since she'd first started working for me. If I'd known! All those lonely nights, the lost weekends, the endless boring dates, wading through the weirds and wackys trying to find someone nice, someone to share my life with, and having no luck whatsoever. Now Belinda was there, right in front of me. I didn't know anymore if she was strange or not, but I had worked with her for four years. I thought she was a regular person. She was intelligent, witty, a lot of fun, and built just the way I liked. If there was any way to design my perfect partner, she would have been my model. Now she was my willing, and loving, slave. The situation simply boggled my mind.\n\n""Why didn't you ever say anything?"" \n\nHer voice was low and pained. ""Before, I was too shy. After I was chosen, I couldn't. You weren't allowed. Only now, if you go, can I be with you. Mistress.""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""I can't tell you, Mistress. That's part of being chosen. I can only give you this time, now, to show you what it's like, and what you mean to me. I want to make you happy, to satisfy you in any way you want. I am yours.""\n\nWell, that was enough for me. I am, after all, only human.\n\n""Stand up and strip."" As I'd thought, one string two buttons and one zipper later she was naked. She was beautiful. Full breasts, small, pink, very hard nipples, chest neatly tucking in to a slender waist which then flared out to a full set of hips, and firm thighs that neatly tapered down to beautiful calves, slender ankles, and perfect feet. Central to all was a flat, firm stomach and a neat, carefully trimmed bush. Beautiful.\n\nI motioned her over to me and she came. I explored her body completely with my eyes and hands. She sighed, she whimpered, she moaned, but never did she do anything to hinder or stop me. I even brought her off twice, sliding fingers into her vagina and rectum while rubbing her clit. She seemed to love it.\n\nThen I had her undress me. I was steaming by the time I was naked, since she used her lips on every inch of skin as it was exposed. Everything she touched tingled. I couldn't resist. I had her give me a tongue bath. By the time she was finished, I was whimpering with my need to cum. When I finally made her play with my pussy, I came, and came, and came like crazy. \n\nMy last order was simple. ""Pleasure me. Pleasure me all night. Pleasure me until I can't take any more."" She did. She taught me things about my body, ways of giving and receiving pleasure, that I'd never dreamed of. It was around three in the morning when I collapsed for the last time. Nothing she did after that could get me going again. Nothing. She was still sucking on my breast and sliding a finger in and out of my hole as I fell asleep.\n\nI woke up to the very pleasant sensation of being eaten for breakfast. After I finally peaked and came down again, I smelled breakfast. Belinda had been up and cooking before I even woke up. While I had my breakfast - toast, ham, eggs, fruit, and juice - she had hers - me again. I had two more wonderful orgasms before she finished. \n\nShe pampered me in the shower, she pampered me after the shower. She gave me an hour-long massage. After my nap, we kissed and cuddled. Her body pressed up against mine felt so good - so soft, so sensual, so warm, and so responsive. I treated her to dinner. Only by giving her a direct order would she act normally in public. I stayed the night again, despite the fact that her time of submission was over. It seemed that her self-imposed limit came and went without notice, as that second morning went nearly the same as the first.\n\nWhen I left for home that evening, I was more completely satiated than I had ever been before in my life. \n\nI think I said before that I'd never really enjoyed having a submissive as a partner. Belinda was different. She brought out something in me that I'd never felt before. Telling her to do things, her following my orders, felt right. It felt natural. Maybe it was because of the obvious pleasure she showed at obeying commands. Maybe it was because of the way her eyes glowed whenever she looked at me. Or maybe it was the way she whispered ""I love you"" when she thought I was still asleep. Whatever. Her ability to pleasure me certainly must have had something to do with my decision. I just knew at that point in my life I wanted her more than anything else in the world. I didn't care if the chosen business was a practical joke or not. If it meant possibly being with Belinda permanently, I was going to give it a try. I'd join that club or whatever it was.\n\n\n\nA week later I was standing in a rather nondescript office in a rather nondescript part of town. The receptionist looked rather nondescript too, as did everything else.\n\n""Can I help you?"" She even had that higher than normal rather nasally voice most people find very irritating. \n\n""Er, ah, I hope so. You see, I've been, ah, chosen?"" Nervousness. I felt like a complete fool, like an idiot. But memories of that weekend at Belinda's made me come. I had no choice, since I'd tasted heaven and wanted more.\n\n""Name, please?""\n\n""Virginia Eventide.""\n\n""Identification, please?"" Weird, but okay. I showed her my drivers licence.\n\n""Very good thank you. You're right on time. I'll take your purse. Don't worry, you'll get it back later. Nobody will play with it while you're busy. Now follow me.""\n\nFeeling naked without my purse, combined with the other thoughts and emotions I was feeling, almost made me bolt. Remembering Belinda, I forced myself to calm down and continue. She opened a door for me, motioned me through, and closed it behind me. That's when I noticed there was no handle on the other side. In fact, there was no obvious exit from that room. The door I came through had closed flush to the wall, and didn't open when pushed. Neither did any of the other possible doors.\n\nA voice, not the secretary's, but still female, came on over some sort of hidden speaker system.\n\n""Congratulations Ms. Eventide. You've been chosen, and you've accepted. Please step through the door now opening to your left.""\n\nI tried to ask a question, but the voice said to be silent and do as I was told. So I ended up in a smallish locker room.\n\n""Please remove all your clothing and jewellery. Everything. Place them on the hooks and shelves provided. They will be returned to you afterwards."" I did as I was told, feeling like an idiot. I didn't seem to have much choice, since I was sealed in. Besides, I had decided to go along, hadn't I. If it turned out to be some sort of tasteless joke or whatever, I knew I'd make someone suffer badly.\n\nI was instructed to return to the other room, and watched rather nervously as the door leading to my clothes sealed shut. Another door opened and I was told to relieve myself, as I was not going to have that luxury for a while. I did. When I was back in the central room, that door slid shut and another one opened. It lead to another small room. That room turned out to be a short hallway, since yet another door opened at the far end. \n\nHalf a dozen women, obviously waiting for me, stood in the next room. I balked at being cuffed, but was soon 'persuaded' to accept the restraints. They overpowered me, and a woman with a crop laced me a couple of times to ""teach me to behave"". Her words. After that came the ankle hobbles, the collar, and the gag. I was lead off through another room full of busy office workers, both men and women, all dressed. I was mortified, but none of them gave me more than a cursory glance.\n\nWe passed through there into what looked like a storage area where I was tied to a curious chair. It was narrow, with a high back and adjustable arms. They tied down my legs, removed the handcuffs and secured my arms, tied down my thighs and my waist, then tied in my upper chest and secured my head. That's when they dragged me, and the chair of course, to the other side of the room. \n\nPanic set in when it became obvious they were going to seal me in a wooden crate, but by then it was far too late. In I went and was prepared for shipping. Heavy padding lined the box on both sides of me, further restricting my movements. They bolted the chair to the crate's bottom, then used ropes to secure me and the chair to both the front and the back. The padded lid was hammered into place, and I was off.\n\nRegardless of my fears, the trip ended up being quite boring. Despite heavy handling, the secure tie down job and the padding kept me from being roughed up. I do know I ended up on a plane, because the turbulence almost made me ill. Doing that behind a gag, I knew, would have been trouble, so I fought it off. My crate must have been in the cargo area because it got damned cold. Being nude didn't help matters. The flight lasted a long time.\n\nAfter landing, there was more handling and moving, then the faint murmur of voices. When I heard someone opening my crate, I was very much relieved. Finally, I thought, I would be freed. The chair I was tied to was unfastened from the crate, then it and I were lifted out and set on the floor - or rather the concrete. I was outside, totally nude, in the middle of an airport. There were several large planes, DC 10's, I think, and quite a number of smaller jets and prop jobs. Because the sun was directly overhead, I figured that I had to be somewhere in the tropics. The stifling heat and humidity made that almost a certainty. I couldn't see anything other than buildings, planes, and a distant line of green, so there was no way to visually confirm my guess. Somewhere behind me I heard a voice I recognized.\n\nMy chair, with me in it, was turned 180 degrees. Directly in front of me, tied up in a similar chair, was my mother! And standing behind her in a nice pant suit was Anna! Behind them, another dozen women, of all ages, shapes, and looks, were also bound to chairs, and other women were hovering over them. Then came my biggest surprise. Belinda walked up to me. She was dressed in a rather aggressive looking black leather outfit. Bound and gagged as I was, I could only stare. \n\n""Perfect! You're here! Oh, we're going to have so much fun together, you and I. But darling, you look so confused and upset. What's the matter?"" She walked up to me, looking me square in the eye. ""Oh, I know, you don't understand, do you? Well, let me explain. You were chosen. By me. Just as I was chosen by someone else three years ago. That someone else passed away not too long ago, but promoted me to being a free member before she died. With my new status came the privilege of being able to choose. All I had to do was convince you to take the first step. And I did.""\n\nShe looked really smug, staring at me like that. I glowered back, feeling completely confused and quite upset.\n\n""Oh, now you're angry. You think I lied to you or something. As a matter of fact, I didn't. I do love you. But I want you to be mine, to be completely devoted to me and nobody else. I showed you what it would be like that weekend in my place. You just didn't ask which role you would be playing. Now you know. In two months you'll be mine. I can hardly wait to get you home and between the sheets!"" \n\n""You're wondering why your mother is here too, I bet. She was given to Anna by her last mistress. The woman wasn't happy with your mother's dedication. Well, we asked about the phone call you made, of course, and she told us everything, just like she's trained to. Now she's here for some disciplining. You see, she wasn't supposed to warn you about anything. It was supposed to be your own honest choice. Not that it matters now.""\n\nShe was stroking my hair, caressing me, and fondling my breasts the whole time she was speaking. Just before leaving, she leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. She repeated what she'd whispered back in the office, adding in a line that sent further shivers down my back.\n\n""I've been waiting four years for you, my love. Now you are my own chosen one."" Her touch thrilled and excited me. Her laugh chilled me to the bone."
979,Chris,"['Fdom-F', 'MF', 'orgy']","If out for an evening, Dawn normally chose to go to lesbian bars, and if her old roomy hadn't called she wouldn't have dreampt of going to 'Karl's Place', one of the towns more prominant pick-up joints. 7.00pm, Monica had said, though by 7.45 Dawn was starting to feel more than a little stood-up. Then the guy had arrived. He looked academic, balding with thick glasses, and an obvious disrespect for his dress and appearance.\n\nShe'd been unwilling to achknowledge him, though he'd obviously been unable to take his eyes off her, and she was getting a bit pissed off with his furtive looks. She was proud of her body and looks, but had no intention of ever letting a man enjoy them.\n\nShe'd wiped her honey blonde hair back from her wide blue eyes, and looked at herself in a side mirror. She couldn't blame the barman for asking for ID, she could easily pass for 14 or 15, and her cute pink wool dress made her look like one of the sluttier school-girls shed admired and fantasised over seven years previously. She'd filled out a bit since then, but even at 22 she was buying 32a bra's and could get in a size 6 dress with ease.\n\nThe guy was now looking at her long girlish legs from the corner of his eyes. She tried to pull down the sweaters hem, but it refused to cover any more than the very top of her young pink thighs.\n\nWhen she glared at him, he'd turned away, obviously embarassed that she'd seen his looks. He fidgetted with his glass, then pulled out a sheaf of papers from a small briefcase. That was when she had first noticed the report.\n\nThe 'Top Secret' had caught her eye first, then as he turned the pages, she tried to read the summary. It detailed some kind of drug, that had the effect of removing a persons ability to refuse orders. Various applications for the military were listed though he was reading to fast for her to keep up.\n\nNot wishing to appear too obvious she'd pulled a magazine from her own bag, opening it on the bar. It was thick, glossy, and in Italian, entitled 'Bambino' and intended for the fashion trade specialising in children's clothing.\n\nOpening it at a random page, she saw a photograph of two girls, apparently sisters, dressed in cute sailor suits. Both were blonde and looked heavenly, aged ten or eleven, and holding each others hand's in the most adorable way. The tight little blue and white skirts ended half way between their waists and thighs, and she imagined herself touching the inside of their pretty little legs.\n\nWhen she turned the page, she couldn;t help smiling. A little 4 or 5 year old baby-doll, dressed in a little yellow swimsuit, was making a sandcastle on the beach. Her back was to the picture, and a blonde platted pony-tail ran down to just above her neck. The way that the suit pulled in between the cute baby's ass reminded Dawn of her own panties, as they started to feel distinctly damp. Her thighs and pussy hurt where they nipped into her flesh, not that surpising since their previous owner had been five years old. But the knowledge that a little girl's cunt had been pressed the against the same tight cotton made her feel so horny, she put up with a little discomfort.\n\n""Pretty little Christina..."" she thought, ""if only I could have more than her panties"". She was sweating, so looked up from the magazine, to see the guy closing his paper. ""Involntary Manipulation"" she read again, an image of Christina's hairless baby-girl pussy still in her mind, and the connection didn't take much effort.\n\nShe had turned to the guy and smiled. He looked back, and returned a nervous grin. ""What are you doing?"" she asked him, fluttering her eyelashes like she'd seen other sluts do with the guys.\n\n""Oh... just some work I have to finish"" he told her. ""I work at the research centre up the road."" Dawn knew the place. When it had opened, some of the students had demonstrated outside claiming it to be some kind of germ warfare establishment, though after a while it had started to support local industries, through the supply of chemicals and equipment, and the picket had started to wane. Now, one almost forgot it was there, except for the machine gun carrying guards who stood outside.\n\n""So, you meeting someone tonight?"" she'd asked, and he'd shaken his head, dolefully. ""No, I've got to finish this"" he'd sighed, looking like he was about to leave.\n\nDawn thought again of his paper, and had an idea. Reaching for one of the peanut bowls that sat on the bar, she hit her glass of red-wine with her elbow, sending it flying towards the guys drink. As the it collided, both glasses smashed, and covered his shirt and suit with drink and broken glass. ""Oh No! I'm so sorry!"" Daw cried, grabbing at a napkin, and uselessly swabbing at the mess. ""Quick, you'll have to wash it off, or it will stain!""\n\nThe man stood up, and walked towards the men's rest-room, then turned back to pick up his case. ""Don't worry, I'll watch it!"" Dawn had said, picking it up, and urging him towards the room's door. ""Err, its very important"" he had stammered, obviously not happy, but lacking the confidence to disagree.\n\nAs the door had closed behind him, Dawn had opened the case, to see three copies of the document. Quickly she pulled one out, dropping it into her own bag. ""He'll never realise"" she correctly guessed, as she waited for his return.\n\nAfter making profuse apologies she'd left on his re-appearance, and since then had spent many nights, working into the morning, trying to reporoduce the document's finding's. And now, as she sat in her room, in the early hours of the morning, it seemed that she might have succeeded.\n\n---- Dawn didn't awake until 12 the following day, and for a moment had the horrible notion that there might be a class of school-girls waiting for their teacher to arrive. But then, she realised it was a Saturday, and rolled over to return to sleep. As she shut her eyes she spied the small phial of liquid that she'd finally produced the night before, and reawoke with a start.\n\n She pulled back the sheets, and swept her long platinum blonde hair from her eyes, then pulled open the bottom drawer of her dresser, and immediately started to feel hot. On the left hand side, was a neatly folded pile of clothes, that she'd kept from her own childhood days. Even looking at them made her feel so so randy, and she begin to lay them on her bed. She picked up a tiny pair of yellow cotton panties, remembering how much Mummy had liked them.\n\nStepping into the panties, she pulled them up, holding in her abdomen, and managed to get their elasticated waist to just above the lower half of her cute shaven pussy. She turned to the mirror and admired herself, the sight of her own so-slim teen-like body, making her hot. She gently caressed one of her small 32B breasts, feeling her little nipple grow under her palm. ""You don't deserve to be so pretty"" she said to herself. Precocious, pretty little girls like her were brats, that was what mummy had taught her. And they deserved to be punished.\n\nBut mummy had loved little girls too. So many times, shed been beaten until she fainted, but afterwards, she'd awake in her mothers bed, feeling her warm fingers on her scarred body. And she knew that mummy would want her to do the same to other girls, but how could she, without losing her job and being locked away?\n\nWell, now there may be a way, she hoped, as she opened her wardrobe to choose a nice dress she could wear into town. She picked out a short, frilly, and white ra-ra skirt, and pulled on a loosely cut halter-top. A little bow in her hair, and some carefully applied blusher made her feel so cute! Even without the drug, how could anyone resist her?, she wondered with a grin.\n\nShe carefully emptied the phial of liquid into a small medicinal bottle, and quickly checked the final pages of the stolan report.\n\n""Advice concerning the use of 'SUBX' in the field""\n\n1) Only a single drop is sufficient to ensure complete obedience, irrespective of the recipient's wishes for over 30 minutes. 2) The recipient will remain concious, and aware of what they are doing. They may not wish to follow requests, but will lose the will to disagree. 3) They will recognise their 'controller' during the drug-induced haze of the first few seconds of administration. Therafter, no other person's commands will have any effect. 4) The drug's effect lasts around 30 minutes per drop administered. 5) They will subsequently be fully aware of their actions, but not of their controller's orders. 6) An extra drop may be used to allow 'subliminal suggestions'. Orders may be implanted that will be carried out hours after the drugs administration, the user believing the ideas to be their own. This is warned against however, since test subjects have a 50% chance of subsequent mental breakdown.\n\nHaving memorised the instructions, Dawn picked up her car-keys and left her house, her thoughts filled with ideas for the sordid events that might take place in the day ahead.\n\n----\n\nTown was busy, and Dawn had to wait in a queue of traffic for ten minutes to park outside of the plaza. It was full of people, attractive young women, pretty teenage girls, and mothers leading round their cute little daughters, and Dawn knew there would be no shortage of people to test her discovery on.\n\nA group of teenagers hung around the entrance, trying to look cool as the shoppers passed by. Dawn noticed one of them, a sixteen year old girl, looking at her.\n\nSubtly, Dawn opened the bottle of 'sub-x' and placed a drop on her finger, giving the appearance of using some perfume, then walked up to her.\n\n""You've got some food on your lips darling"" said Dawn. The girl instinctively rubbed them, finding nothing but lipstick. ""Here, let me!"" Dawn rubbed the liquid coated finger against the girl's mouth.\n\nAlmost immediately her eyes started to glaze. ""You'll do what I tell you"" whispered Dawn. The girl looked at her confused. ""Yes...Yes I will"" she spoke, in a strange monotone. ""Tell your friends that you're coming with me. Tell them that I'm your aunty!"" ordered Dawn, starting to walk away.\n\nShe heard the girl's voice explaining, in normal sounding tones, that she was leaving, then her footsteps behind as she followed dutifully.\n\nDawn took a side door and stairs down to the large underground car-park, then, after checking it was empty turned to the girl.\n\n""What's your name, slut?""\n\n""My name's Lisa... but I'm not a slut am I?""\n\n""Yes you are. Now undress for me!""\n\n""No... I can't - not here!"" the girl said, but as she spoke begin to pop the buttons of her Levi jeans, before sliding them down to her ankles and stepping outt from them.\n\n""Why am I doing this?"" she asked, her voice edgend with fear, as she pulled her thick pink wooly sweater over her head, and unclipped a white lacy 32""B bra.\n\n""You've got lovely tits, my little slut!"" Dawn told her, the girl just nodding, as she pulled down the tiny white thong that covered her pussy. ""Have you ever played with yourself?""\n\n""Y..yes"" stammered the girl, who was now attempting to cover her nakedness with ther hands, her eyes watering at te realisation of what she was doing, whilst being unable to prevent it.\n\n""Keep yourself exposed for me Lisa darling. Move your legs apart... No, wider than that... that's nice. Now make yourself cum for me, use one hand to keep your little pussy spread apart, and the other to finger your little clitoris!""\n\nAs the girl involunatrily followed each request, Dawn sat down against the car-park's wall, and spread her thighs apart. Lifting the front of the short ra-ra skirt, she pushed her hand down the front of her tight little-girl panties, and masturbated as she watched her cute victim's performance.\n\nLisa looked slim and lovely, her cheeks flushed with embaressment as she fingered her lightly downed cunt. She had obediantly spread her labia, and was using the fore-finger of her other hand to furiously rub her clitoris. Her eyes were closed as she fantasised herself to orgasm, while Dawn's remained open, her fantasy taking place in real life.\n\n""Who are you thinking of, slut?"" asked Dawn, as the slave's rubbing became more frantic.\n\n""My boyfriend, Derek."" said the girl, her eyes still closed.\n\n""Tell me about him, about his family, and what he does""\n\n""He's wonderful... and I love him"" spoke the girl, her voice quivering in ecstacy. ""He's 18, really good looking with a great body, and clever too. He's at school with me... He lives at home with his mom, dad, and sister, Cathy, who's in my class at school""\n\n""Do you have sex with him?"" asked Dawn, with interest.\n\n""No... he's a catholic, and he wants me to be a virgin when we marry. I do as well, so if I feel sexy, I just play with myself."" replied Lisa.\n\n""That's lovely"" smiled Dawn. ""I didn't realise their were any young girls left who thought like that! Now, I want you to carry on masturbating.... I'll be gone for a few minutes, but don't cum, just keep youself on the verge of it!""\n\nDawn now knew exactly what she would do. Opening a door, she followed the steps down to the parking level below, and saw, as expected, a group of old boys, hobos really, sat together in its corner. She'd avoided them in the past, and they were known as a local nuisance. But the police had no quicker moved them on, than they were back.\n\n""Have you got a dollar for a cup of coffee Ma'am?"" asked one, as he lecherously gazed at her long exposed legs. The others made no attempt to hide the almost empty bottle of Vodka that lay between them, or to avoid their own gazes at her lithe young body.\n\nThere were four of them in all, each dressed in cast-off clothes, and carrying plastic carriers that contained their worldly goods. All were bearded, with bits of food caught in the hair, and stunk to high heaven. Yellow stains of stale vomit and urine covered their worn trousers, making them a sight for the sorest of eyes.\n\nOne of them, a huge man, over 6'5 stood up. ""Give me a dollar ma'am"" he ordered, his voice sounding threatening. Still, he looked her not in the face, but at the hem of her little skirt, his eyes looking mean and cruel.\n\n""Boys, I'll give you $10 each, a crate of Vodka, and let you fuck my little sister. How does that sound?"" They couldn't have stood up quicker, as they collected their belongings and waited for her request.\n\n""I want you to fuck her everywhere boys. Really give her a good old gang-bang. You can slap her about a bit if you like, but don't go too far. Let her do the work where she can, she wants you all real bad, and she's a hot little slut!\n\n""We're on the floor above. Wait ten minutes while I get the drink for you, then join us - OK?""\n\nThey nodded their assent as Dawn raced back upstairs, into the mall, and bought twelve large bottles of Smirnoff, before returning to the carpark.\n\nLisa was sweating like a pig, her fingers at her cunt, as she massaged herself into a frenzy. For a few minutes Dawn silently watched, seeing her occasionally pause as she allowed the threat of an oncoming orgasm to abate. A little dark circle of her pussy-juices lay on the hard concrete floor, her nipples and clitoris noticably erect.\n\n""Lisa... In a minute some tramps are going to come here. I want you to fuck them, in every way you've ever heard of, or in any way they want to. You're to beg for it, like a cheap hooker... and ask them to slap you, and beat you. Tell them you're young, tell them you're a slut. Really deride yourself, do or say the things that you find the most abhorant or painful. And let yourself cum with them.""\n\nThe girl's eyes opened in terror at the request. ""But... but..."" she stammered, trying to complain, but unable to make the words. Tears now came to her eyes, as she realised that her virginal sanctity was to be defiled in the most unpleasent of ways.\n\nAs she spoke, she continued her masturbation, though her pussy had dried up in her fear, and the roughness of her toying was clearly causing discomfort. ""Is your pussy sore, darling?"" asked Dawn, hoping it was, and seeing those hopes confirmed with a tired nod from her slut.\n\nHearing voices, both girls turned to see the hobos enter. Each had unzipped their pants, and had raging hard-ons sticking horizontally out from the groin.\n\n""Boys! I'd like you to meet my little sister, Lisa. You can see how excited she is, over the idea of you fucking her silly! Lisa, give yourself to them, do what I asked.""\n\nLisa's strained voice called them to her.\n\n""Y.Yes... Please, come and fuck me"" she said miserably. ""Make love to my pussy...""\n\n""Lisa!"" barked Dawn. ""Be nice about it, smile at them, be slutty for them! And remember they're here to rape you violently, your cunt, ass, mouth, anything!, not to 'make love'. ""\n\nLisa put on a absurdly forced smile though her tear stained face made no secret of her real feelings, and spoke again.\n\n""Fuck me till I bleed... Yes, make me hurt all over... I'm a slag, a dirty little school-girl bimbo, a bad little girl who needs to be raped.""\n\nThe hobo's had opened a bottle of vodka each, and were gulping it down like fat children in a candy factory. The tall one belched, then walked over to Lisa, swaying with the effects of the alcohol.\n\nHis cock was huge matching the size of his body, as he placed it against her sweet young pussy-lips. ""Spread them bitch!"" he ordered, but she didn't respond, continuing to finger her clitoris.\n\n""Lisa... you do what they tell you... those are my wishes!"" shouted Dawn, seeing the girl stop her masturbation and begin to pull her labia apart. She looked down at the 11"" of thick cock that was poised to enter her and screamed, but kept herself open for him.\n\n""Lisa, beg for it slut... "" called Dawn. ""Reach for his balls, pull him inside of you! Just think how nice and loose he'll make you for your boyfriend!""\n\nAs the hobo begin to push into her, she gasped at him. ""Yes...Yes rape me with it. Push it inside of me, make e into a slut!"". As he penetrated three or four inches inside paused, seeing the young girl grimacing.\n\n""Shit lady, she's a virgin! And she don't look like your sister either"" he commented. ""Not that I care..""\n\nHe retracted his cock, until only its bulbous, smegma covered head lay inside her, then gripped her slim teenage hips. With one, powerful thrust, he pushed the weight of his body forward, and lunged through her hyman. Again Lisa screamed, feeling an unpleasent tearing sensation as her insides were stretched beyond their limit.\n\n""YES... YES Be rough with me"" she heard herself say, while in her mind she just sobbed at the violent loss of her cherry.\n\nAgain, her assailant pulled out, before lunging again, nine inches of manhood breaking her in, and banging at the deepest recesses of her tight young vagina.\n\n""Keep at it boy, you're doing a grand job. And don't you want to kiss her? I thought that the first time should be romantic!"" commented Dawn, seeing the girl's face turn each time his disgusting mouth neared hers. He pressed his face to her, grabbing her ears with his hands. ""Open your mouth kid..."" he ordered, his long tongue pushing between her pouty girlish lips.\n\nHis stale breath and rotten teeth must have seemed foul to the girl, but she responded as asked, kissing and licking at him, like he was her ultimate male.\n\nHe thrust in and out of her, ever deeper, feeling his cock banging against her cervix, as her brutalised her sweet young pussy. He could feel the warmth of her blood, lubricating her pussy, and allowing his movements to become faster.\n\nThe other three men had, so far, contented themselves by masturbating over the sight of the girls rape. However, as they saw their pals brow furrow, they wanted a piece of the action and approached the pair.\n\n""You want to join in huh?"" asked Dawn. ""Big guy, roll on your back, so she's on top of you, and Lisa, kneel over him, but keep that cock inside!""\n\nThe two followed the instructions, as the second largest hobo moved into place facing her Lisa's pert little behind. He used his hands to pull apart her buns, causing her to push a hand back to stop him. ""Lisa, I want him to fuck your ass. You'll let him, ok? Spread those pretty little buttocks so he doesn't have to work to hard!""\n\nThe girl moved her two hands back, and taking a buttock in each, pulled them apart. The pink rosebud of her anus came into view, and the guy wasted no time in pushing his forefinger against it. With much effort, he managed to penetrate it to his first joint but turned. ""I'll never get this into that!"" he exclaimed pointing at his cock. Whilst shorter than the first guy's it was a diameter of three inches, and Dawn could see his point.\n\n""Lisa, relax your ass darling"" she ordered. ""When she does, push yourself in there or she'll shit herself!"" The hobo placed his cockhead at the winking pink hole, and suddenly felt the girls muscles slacken. The big guy paused his assault on her pussy long enough for his friend to drive himself home in a single aggressive shove.\n\n""ARGGGGG"" screamed the girl, a trickle of blood dropping from her asshole to join the pool from her cunt, and kept flowing as the guy furiously motored in and out of her anus.\n\n""Yes! Fuck my ass... make it bleed for you... fuck it so hard that I can't close it and I shit all over myself. "" Her words turned on her attackers as they felt each others cocks touching but for a few thin membranes of flesh, with each thrust.\n\nThe third hobo moved to her face, pulling the big-guy's head away, as he placed his cock between her parted lips. ""You're a dirty little cock- sucker, aren't you child?"" he asked, as he pulled her chin down, and turned to face his mates. ""I'm going to use your throut as a slimy little cunt... that OK by you?"" The girl nodded, as he begin to push himself forward, penetrating first her mouth, and then after waiting for her gagging to cease, entering her throat.\n\n""What can I do?"" asked the fourth guy, seeing the girl being rudely plugged in each of her three orifices. ""Ummm, well, you could slap her about a bit?"" suggested Dawn, who was now busy with her own pussy, aroused by the girl's submission.\n\nHe walked over to the group, and knelt by the girl. He placed his hand over one of her pert little breasts, and squeezed the nipple cruelly. Holding it tightly he lifted his hand, so that her breast was stretched, then started slapping its underside with his free palm. Once it was red, he stopped slapping and moved his hand sideways, around the elongated breast, starting to clench his fist.\n\nHis biceps bulged as all his might went into the squeezing, until he could hold on no more and let go. The poor girl's tit flopped down, it's flesh bruised and displaced, and the skin permanently stretched. Wheras before her nipple had pointed upwards, her tit the shape of half a small orange, it was now elongated and deformed, like that of an old woman's. Little bulges showed the lines of his fingers on the damaged skin, as it flabbily lay, pointing towards her groin.\n\nThe guy in her mouth had kept her jaws yanked apart, worried that the pain might cause her to bite, and it was just as well, since she was truly in agony. ""Ma'am"" he said... ""I'm ready to cum!"".\n\n""Wait a moment"" requested Dawn, as she pulled a polaroid camera from her bag. Walking over to the men, she placed a fresh bottle of vodka in each one's hand, ordering them to drink it. Then, from each angle possible, she started to record the event on film, until only three shots were left.\n\n""Right boys... Let's see you empty half those bottles, and you get to cum. "" Each brought it to his lips, and gargled back the alcohol, until they could manage no more. Dawn then walked to them and pulled them away from the girl. Kneeling over the girls pretty little face, she brought a finger to Lisa's mouth, and pressed it hard against her throut. ""Lisa.... You know the guy who's been fucking your mouth.... and the guy who's been in your cunt? They've both got pretty bad cases of VD!"" Lisa turned, and for the first time noticed the yellow puss on each cock.\n\n""Oh no.no.no.."" Lisa whimpered, ""I think.. I think I'm going to be sick...""\n\nDawn lovingly cradled her head in her hands, raising it so that she was looking down at her ravaged young body. ""Don't worry little girl... Mummy will take care of you. Now you just be sick, let your body get rid of all the nasty stuff""\n\nPoor lisa started coughing, then after taking a deep breath, proceeded to emit a long stream of yellow vomit, all over her stomach and pussy. Dawn yanked her head backwards hard, placing her hand over the girls mouth. As she retched again, the vile contents of her stomach were forced through her nostrils, making her cough and splutter, the yellow fluid now all over her pretty little face.\n\nWith each retch, Dawn pulled back, careful to keep the disgusting stuff away from her nice clean clothes. She looked up and saw one of the four men starting to be similarly ill. ""C'mon guys, I want to see you throwing up all over her!"" she ordered, standing and moving back, her fingers returning to her pussy. ""And I'm going to cum"" she smiled.\n\nThe tall hobo moved over Lisa, leant forwards, and spewed directly over her face. This only made his friends feel even more ill, as the stept towards the prone girl, and leant forwards. He rolled up his sleeves, and pushed the fingers of each hand into her mouth, before yanking her jaws apart, and moving as if to kiss her.\n\nAs his lips touched hers, he once again retched, a watery dollop of vomit dropping from his mouth into Lisa's, while the other's spew begin to cover the remainder of her lithe young teenage body.\n\nSick flew through the air, splattering Lisa's breasts, tummy, pussy and thighs, while her face was covered with a mass of yellow lumps.\n\nAs their dry stomachs emptied, Dawn ordered them to masturbate themselves to orgasm, smiling as they finally ejaculated, jetting their white sperm over her messy little face.\n\n""Alright boys, you've done your job, so go!"" Dawn told them, handing each the promised $10. As they left, she knelt besides her young victim, and gazed at her horibly spoilt body.\n\n""You were very good"" she said, sweetly. ""and I think you deserve to get better. You're bleeding rather a lot, but I'm sure someone will find you soon, and call for an ambulance! You'll tell them that you're a prostitute, and that you agreed to all this for $100. And you'll forget that I was ever here.... Do you understand?""\n\nLisa summoned up the energy to give a gentle nod, as Dawn left her, thinking that if this didn't put her boyfriend of the little slut, nothing would... ----\n\nAs Dawn drove back to her house, she wondered how young Lisa would come to terms with the days events. What a way to lose her virginity, she mused. She did hope that her boyfriend would tell her where to go, once she'd recovered from her injuries. What a bitch she'd been, but she didn't feel guilty... her mummy would have been so proud of her!\n\nThat night, she masturbated herself to sleep, having placed the polaroids of Lisa's assault on her pillow, and a vibrator up her anus. She finally closed her eyes with a multiple orgasm, and the formation of an idea for the following day.\n\n----\n\nShe got up promptly on Sunday morning, placed a note on her front door, and begin to prepare her bedroom. When the doorbell went, she wondered for a moment if her plan would work... What if she didn't come? she thought.\n\nAs she raced down the stairs, she could see Wendy's cute little body through the frosted glass of the door, and knew things would be just fine.\n\n""Hi Miss Jameson!"" said the pretty blonde girl, as she pulled the door open. ""I wondered if you wanted your car washed today?""\n\nWendy Campbell was the youngest of the kids who lived in the house next door. Eleven years old, and just beginning to develop the curves that one day would make her an attractive young woman, she was still beautifully innocent.\n\n""Hello Wendy! You're looking lovely today!"" said Dawn, causing the girl to smile with pride. ""Come in! I feel like some company!""\n\nWendy walked in, and followed Dawn into her kitchen. ""Let me fix you a glass of milk..."" said Dawn, opening the refrigerator door, and taking the glass, that she'd prepared earlier on.\n\nAs the young pre-teen sipped at her milk, Dawn looked at her long slim legs, as they extended from a tight pair of shorts. ""Erm, Miss Jameson.... I feel kinda giddy...."" said the girl, leaning on the chair besides her. The sleeping drug seemed to be having the desired effect!\n\nAs she slumped to the floor, Dawn knew she hadn't got long. The drug would only last five or ten minutes then the girl would be awake, and perhaps a little unmanagable. Picking up the girl's 90 pound body, Dawn carried her upstairs to the bedroom, and took a length of rope from the floor.\n\nLaying Wendy on the large bed that lay in the rooms centre, Dawn cut four lengths of rope, and made a tight loop around each ankle and wrist.\n\nFor a second, she wondered if the loops were too tight, then cruelly laughed, and made them tighter still, before pulling the ropes to the bed's four corners, leaving Wendys legs and arms stretched.\n\nNow what could she do with the little slut?"
980,Chris,"['Mb', 'bb', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', '1st', 'mast', 'oral']","Of course he tried to control himself. Every time he got ""that feeling"" in his lower belly he couldn't wait to go some where and beat off heavy streams of cum, sometimes three or four times a day and always in his bed. Chris' whole young life revolved around his need for sex, whatever that was. He had seen his mother nude once but couldn't figure out where her fuck hole was in her heavy pubic bush. His dad only wore a t-shirt to bed and Bobby wondered what his swinging cock meat felt like. It was so big.\n\nBobby's friend was an 11 year old boy, James who lived several houses down the street. He thought James was cool. One afternoon after wrestling Chris sprang a boner. James saw it and laughed, repeating an old joke about being excited to see me or having a banana in his pocket. James let Chris see his own bulge and said, ""Kool, huh?""\n\nOne hot summer day James knocked on the door and invited Chris to go swimming at his house. He said his mom and dad were there and were in the pool. Chris asked his mother and she said fine, just be back for supper. Chris put on his suit, stuffed his prick down and went with his little friend James. James had a beautiful home with a large privacy fence around the pool. They went directly to the pool and Chris said hi to James' mom who was sunning and his dad who was chest high in the pool. James took off his suit and jumped in the pool. His mom was dressed in a very small bikini and told James way to go as he jumped in nude. Chris wasn't sure what to do and was a little embarrassed watching his friend swimming nude in front of his parents and not even trying to hide his erection.\n\nChris started to have that feeling in his groin watching his friend and the skimpy suit on his good looking mom. He didn't know what to do and his cock was growing to further his problem. James' mom told Chris that he was going to get a sun burn and she would put sun screen on him. She also said that they swam nude and he could take his suit off if he wanted to. She said not to be embarrassed; she was used to James getting stiff. She said all boys do that.\n\nHe turned away from her to hide his raging cock as he took his suit off and laid on his stomach on a towel. He turned his head and saw her spread her long slender legs a little as she removed her bikini bottom, exposing her hairy pubic area and swollen cunt lips, shiny with fluid. Then her bikini top showing her small tits. She had a beautiful tan all over which was exciting to watch.\n\nShe straddled his ass and he felt her course cunt hair and she started rubbing sun block onto his arms, neck and back. She reached under a rubbed his tits which about made him explode. She asked if he was ok and he could only make a squeaking sound yes. She said she didn't want to miss anything and he felt her slippery finger tease his ass hole. He was about to have a heart attack as she rolled him over and his well formed 6"" prick stood straight up. He was so focused on her wide open cunt lips straddling his hard prick and hard nipples that he was surprised when he heard his friend James tell his dad that Chris was fucking hot.\n\nChris heard the father tell his wife to fuck his young cock. He had never felt anything like it when she mounted him and his cock went deep in her swollen wet cunt and she started to ride him, tits bouncing. Surprisingly, he didn't cum and she picked up her pace and started to cry out with a huge orgasm. Chris looked over at James and his dad, hoping he wasn't in trouble. James' dad was watching his wife get fucked, his hairy legs spread and his huge cock being jacked by his son. That was it, Chris let loose streams of thick cum into her orgasming cunt and James' dad shot off powerful streams, arching into the air and splashing all over Chris. \n\nChris was nearly late for supper and to leave. He asked if would be ok to return and they all agreed that he was like family now.\n\nJames had a sleep over at Chris' house and they couldn't wait to go to bed. They were in bed with their p.j.s on and Chris' mom bid them good night and closed the door. As soon as the door was closed James got out of bed and took his p.j.s off. He stood with his legs spread, leaning back and looked Chris in the eye as he started jacking his pre cum covered prick. He told Chris that it was so fucking hot watching him fuck his mom. As much as he jacked his dad off he had never seen him cum like that. Chris said he was sorry he had to leave so soon, he wanted to see what it was like to jack a man off and eat cum from a fucked cunt. While they were talking Chris had pulled the sheet back and pulled his p.j.s off. James said he wanted to taste the cock that had fucked his mom and suddenly Chris got his first blow job. James gulped as fast as he could but ended up with cum all over his face. Then James bent over and gave Chris a cum filled kiss.\n\nAs luck would have it, Chris' parents made arrangements with James' parents so Chris could stay with them for the summer while they took an overseas trip. \n\n***\n\nChris knocked on the door of James's house with his bags, ready for the summer. He was so excited that he had cum in his briefs and cum was starting to leave a big wet spot on his shorts. He was so horny he was about to explode. He was also scared that maybe James' parents had changed their mind about letting him have sex with them, or her anyway. James' dad John opened the door and welcomed Chris to their home. He was dressed in a robe. Chris hadn't really noticed before how muscular and powerful looking he was. As soon as he was inside John gave him a big hug and Chris almost melted in his strong arms.\n\nChris came again as he felt John's huge cock through his robe. John took his robe off and Chris was taken with his chest hair, all the way down to his thick pubic hair around his massive wet cock. By now Chris' cum had leaked through his shorts and they were soaked. John knelt in front of Chris and kissed and licked the wet spot on his shorts.\n\nAs Chris took his shirt off John unbuttoned his shorts and dropped them off. John was nude and Chris only had his soaked briefs on. His hard prick transparent through the wet material. John took his hand and lead him to a large couch and put his arm around Chris, pulling him close.\n\nJohn kissed his hair and told how much he and his wife enjoyed him fucking her. He said she and James were in town buying some booze and trying to score some pot for them from a kid that fucked her. John said she had a thing about kids and fucked James silly. Chris looked up at John and he kissed Chris. Chris came again. John said he was glad they were gone so he and Chris could get acquainted. As they kissed again John ran his hand under Chris' briefs and ran his hand over the cum covered cock, balls and light pubic hair. Then John rubbed Chris' nipples in his cum and told Chris to take off his briefs. Chris did and John sucked and licked the cum from them. John told Chris he loved him and to feel how hard he was for him.\n\nChris loved the feel of the huge wet prick and bent down and took him in his mouth. The head anyway it was so big. It didn't take long before Chris felt streams of thick cum filling his mouth. He gulped and swallowed as fast as he could but finished with his hair and face full of cum.\n\nJust then the door opened and James and his mom came. His mom said she was glad to see they were going to have fun as a family. Soon she and James were nude too and she announced that now they could get fucking high and she was ready for a party and some cock.\n\nJohn suggested that they should take turns at bed time. One night the two boys together, one night one or both boys with mom, one night he would sleep with one of the boys.\n\nSo much for organization and planning. They all went to bed together that first night and there wasn't an ass that didn't get fucked, a cock that didn't get sucked and mom had a lot of young cock. Who wouldn't like a family like that? Suggestions welcomed...."
981,Chris Gets Laid,"['mf-teens', '1st time']","Chris like most girls had discovered at a young age the pleasure that pressure between her legs in the secret spot made her feel good, but could not get her parent to explain it to her. She learned all she knew about sex from the kids at school and from the boys in the back field. At fourteen Chris was a virgin though she had let the neighbor boys feel her up and had been doing do since she was about 10. There was that boy when she was 10 but No that didn't count, at least not to her.\n\nNow at fourteen Chris was determined to lose that gift God gave her she wanted to lose her virginity at all costs. ""Damn I am tired of being the only virgin in school."" Chris cussed to her mirror. Chris was determined to lose her cherry but had no idea how or to who. She was not real popular in school as she was always on the jump from group to group trying to find friends that met her needs, but had not found any. Now she was about to start her Freshman year at high school and didn't even have a boyfriend.\n\nChris stood before her mirror looking at her panty clad body she didn't even have her bra on yet. She slowly assayed her assets in the mirror her tits stood perky and proudly pushed out from her chest. ""damn you grow"" she thought aloud. Down her eyes traveled to her flat stomach and to her hip that curved to form a nice looking hourglass figure. Turn slightly to the side she examine her panties-clad bottom. ""just hand-size she thought to herself. Damn mom I am a grownup why do you instead I wear these nasty looking GRANNY panties, I want those slinky sexy kind I saw at the store.\n\nAs Chris looked over her body she felt the itch grow between her legs that had in the past few months became the sign that she was horny. Without thinking her hand moved from her side to her young pussy. Slowly she rubbed the secret slit between her legs through the nylon material that covered her. A wet spot was beginning to form as she continued to massage her young twat. She felt her breath begin to quicken as her arousal increase. She was just beginning to move her hand under her panties when her mother knocked on the door and told her to hurry up or she would be late for school. ""Damn!"" she though. ""Okay!"" she yelled and moved her hand reluctantly from her crotch and head to the bed to get her pants. ""Sorry pretty pussy but you will have to wait awhile.""\n\nChris spent the next few months of school as she had the past couple of years searching out friends and people with whom she could become fast friends with. This year however she was also searching for a boy to give her cherry too. Unfortunately she was having her usual luck and in 3 months had from no one.\n\nThen one day it happened. Not what Chris had hoped for but at least finally Chris had found a friend. Chris met Kathy in her choir class. To Chris, Kathy was the image of a good friend to Kathy, Chris was the image of things to come. It was not long before they were fast one sided friends. One-sided in that to Chris Kathy was the best and to Kathy, Chris was a large amount of money and someone to give it to her. Chris and Kathy spent all their time together and Chris even told Kathy how she wanted to lose her cherry. To Chris she was sharing to Kathy it was an opportunity go get even more out of Chris.\n\nKathy took it upon herself to help Chris lose her virginity, at least by appearances anyway. Kathy had some of her boyfriends date and walk Chris home from school. In Kathy's home the boys would sit and neck with Chris and feel her up both above and beneath her clothes. All the time Kathy would set and watch. Chris was really getting turned on by all the attention she was getting from the boys, but Kathy made sure that none of them fucked her even going to the extreme of fucking them herself so that they wouldn't fuck Chris. It wasn't long before Chris was starting to insist that she wanted to get laid and Kathy knew that if she was going to keep Chris under her thumb she would have to do something.\n\nKathy told Chris to arrange to spend the night the next weekend with her and she would arrange everything. An arrange everything she did. Kathy invited her boyfriend and another boy over to her house on Friday. It took her two days to find the other boy he had to be a shy virgin who would chicken out when it got down to business, that way even if Chris did not he would and Chris would still need Kathy.\n\nAll week long Kathy kept Chris on edge with promises. Kathy then got Chris to give her money for beer which she said was important.\n\nFinally the big day came. Chris found it hard to think in school all day long her young pussy itched and was wet. Wet to the point her panties were holding their own weight in pussy juice. At lunch Chris had masturbated in the girls restroom at school, something she had never done before. At last the final bell rang and school was out she all but ran dragging Kathy behind her to Kathy's house. She had only 4 hours to get ready for the event of her lifetime.\n\nFor the next three hours Chris rushed from the bathroom to Kathy's bedroom trying to make sure that everything was just right. ""should I douse? Is my perfume right, too much to little? Damn these Granny Panties""\n""Might Kathy has a pair I can borrow"" Chris thought to herself. Chris walked back in to Kathy's bedroom dressed only in her bra and panties. To ask Kathy if she had a pair of panties she could borrow. Kathy sat looking at her self in the mirror with a evil smile on her face knowing that what was to come would shatter her friends hopes once again. Chris ask Kathy about the panties and Kathy told her where to find them. Chris walked to the dress and found the bikini panties that she wanted she walked back to the bed and removed her own panties. As Chris's panties crossed her thighs Chris's wet pussy catch Kathy’s eye. ""My you are a horny little slut aren't you Chris?"" Kathy said as she eyed Chris slick wet pussy. ""And what a nice pair of lips you got there, pretty big."" Kathy crossed the room and ran her fingers between Chris’s legs. Chris felt an electrical shock surge through her as her friend felt her wet cunt. Shocked Chris backed away and put on her panties.\n\nThe next hour past slowly for Chris but finally the time pasted and the boys arrived. It was only a matter of minutes before the four where pair up and drinking beer. Chris was excited and nervous about what was to come as was Tim, but her throbbing pussy urged her on.\n\nChris pussy soon took over her thinking and with the help of the beer she was becoming quite bold. Chris placed her young hand on Tim's crotch and rubbed in slowly up and down and planted a hard passionate kiss on Tim's mouth. Forcing her tongue into his mouth. Chris felt the boys penis being to respond to her touch and rubbed harder, trying to make his penis grow and turn Tim on. She was somewhat disappointed that Tim made no effort to touch her back.\n\nAs Chris became bolder she moved her hand and took his and placed it on her tits and gently squeezed his fingers around it, allowing him to feel her young breast. she then moved her own hand back to its place on the boys penis and once again began rubbing and kissing him.\n\nFeeling somewhat bolder and a lot of the beer Tim was drinking moved his hand down to Chris crotch and began to rub and feel her pussy through her tight jeans. Chris moaned and spread her legs wider to allow the boy more room to explore. Braver still Tim unzipped Chris pants and moved his hand inside and explored even farther. Chris was in heaven. Tim moved his hand under the nylon covering and from the wet swollen treasure that lay beneath it madly he worked to find the split that separated her and plunge his fingers into the hole he knew was there somewhere. Finding it he drove his middle finger deeply inside the Chris. Chris gasp with pleasure and unzipped Tim's pants and moved her own hand inside his pants. She grasp Tim's young penis though his underwear. Feeling Chris's bravery Shattered Tim confidence he pulled away from her and made a mad dash for the door, and left.\n\nAll Chris should do was sit in amazement and wonder. She was too shocked and horny to cry. She slowly stood up and went to Kathy's room and went to sleep. Too pissed off to even masturbate.\n\nThe week that followed was quiet neither Chris nor Kathy spoke of the event. Chris spent her time at Kathy's as usual but now there was someone new on the scene. A friend of Kathy's dads. Chris asked Kathy who he was, and told Kathy that she thought he was cute. Kathy told her that his name was Mike and that she thought he was cute to, in fact she had had a crash on him in the past. Chris told Kathy just being near him made her pussy wet. Kathy then started encouraging Chris to go for it all the time thinking that Mike would not go for it at all. This time however Kathy was wrong.\n\nMike had noticed Chris and he had also noticed that she was always trying to get closer to him. Mike even ask Kathy what was going on. Mike was not going to deny that he like the attention and it had been a long time since he had gotten laid. The days past and Mike saw a lot of Chris each day. His own fondness and attraction to her grew as each day past. Then came the day that shocked both of them. Mike had spent the day helping Kathy's dad with his truck and then they spent the night talking and watching Movies. Chris had spent the night with Kathy, as she had a drill team event the next morning. Chris slept in Kathy’s room and Mike spelt on the couch in the living room.\n\nSaturday morning Chris woke and dressed in her drill team uniform and when down stair to wake Kathy’s dad to take her to the school but couldn't. She went in to the living room where Mike was sleeping and walked over to him. She couldn't resist the idea of looking at him and smelling him. Gently she pushed on his shoulder saying ""Mike I need a ride to school."" Mike opened his eyes and saw Chris in a very short skirt and panties. As he looked his eyes focus on the covering of Chris's pussy. Mike raised up on his elbow and said ""Sit down for a minute."" Chris sat down closely to Mike on the couch. Mike told her that he know that she liked him and that he liked her too. He told her wanted to kiss you.\n\nChris told mike he could if he wanted to so Mike rose up and kissed Chris passionately on the lips, forcing his tongue into her mouth. Chris found herself resisting, trying to pull back by Mike held he tightly. Chris felt her pussy growing wet, wetter then even when she played with herself all the way to climax. Chris soon was giving into Mikes kisses, but was in for another shock. As Mike kissed her his right hand moved from her back and from its way under the small cloth that covered her cunt. Chris felt Mikes fingers rubbing the knot at the top of her cunt. HE rubbed her expertly and Chris felt her pussy begin to give off the cream and tingles that meant she was about to cum. Chris felt Mike’s fingers dig deeper in to her cunt she feel him spread her pussy lips and slide a finger into her wet cunt, she felt him begin to move the finger in and out of her. C hris felt the involuntary movement of her own hips as she began to unconsciously fuck his fingers back. She felt herself spreading her legs to make it easier for him to finger fuck her. Chris moaned softly as her pussy got wetter and wetter and then like lightening strike Chris exploded in the hardest longest orgasm of her young life. Mike told Chris that later on they would finish what they had started. and got up and took Chris to school.\n\nChris spent the morning in a mixture of both excitement and fear, but knew she was finally going to get what she wanted. What excited her was that Mike wanted her, but she was scared because of his age.\n\nmike too spent the morning as Chris had with much the same feeling but also he wanted this sweet young thing riding his meat. So when Chris returned and Kathy's dad had gone, He about exploded. Mike gave Kathy a five and told her to go to the store for soda and something for lunch. As expected Kathy ask Chris to go but she said no she was tired, and excused herself and went up stairs. Kathy ask what Mike wanted and he said for her to decide and to take her time get something good.\n\nMike waited five minutes then went upstairs to Kathy's room. The door was shut. Mike opened the door to find Chris sitting against the wall with her head on her knees. Mike walked in asking what was wrong Chris said nothing she was just nervous. Mike told her that there was nothing to be nervous about, that nothing had to happen at all, but he would like to kiss her again if she would let him. Again she said he could.\n\nMike kissed her gently on the lips, his hands finding here firm tits and he gently squeezed them. Chris looked up and said, ""I really like you but don’t want to do it right now, OK?"" Mike agreed with her and sat down beside her. Disappointed Mike decided that he would not give up he was going to fuck this girl. With the grace of a dancer mike turned their conversation to sex. Tell Chris how he wanted to eat her tender young pussy and drink her cum. Chris felt her pussy getting wet and remembered the feelings of this morning. Chris thought to herself that at least this was safe and she would cum and have a new experience. Chris looked at mike and said he could eat her pussy as long as he didn't fuck her. Mike agreed and they both stood up. Chris walked to the bed and turned to face Mike. Mike kissed her softly on the mouth and reached down and unhooked Chris's jeans. In one movement Mike pulled both Chris Jeans and panties down to her ankles and she stepped out of them.\n\nMike held Chris to lay down on the bed and parted her legs and looked down at the most beautiful patch of pubic hair and sweet pussy he had every seen. Chris had large external lips that protruded beyond her vulva. They held the droplets of pussy juice that leaked out from the hole they protected.\n\nLike a man starved for food Mike dove in to Chris wet pussy. Her flavor was sweeter then any other pussy he had every eating. Her clit got hard and engorged and erect. As erect as Mikes Own penis was getting. Mike sucked the lips of Chris Pussy deep into his mouth, tenderly nibble on them as he let them fall from his lips. Chris moved her hands through Mike long hair holding his face tightly to her cunt, trying to drive his face into her completely. As Chris approached her first oral sex orgasm Mike felt his penis swell and the desire to bury his cock into Chris tender young cunt grew to unbearable proportions. Mikes thought went crazy trying to find a way to get his cock in to Chris pussy. Mike was brought back to reality but Chris pulling harder on his head and the grab of her legs tightening around his head. Chris's body was exploding in orgasmic spasms. H er pussy was sucking Mikes face and Tongue as deeply into her as it could. Mike greedily drink the juice of Chris orgasm into his mouth trying hard not to miss a drop.\n\nAs Chris's body relaxed from the pressure of the climax Mike could no longer control the desire he felt. In one movement he pushed Chris legs into the air exposing Chris wet hot cunt hold her legs in one hand he release the monster of his manhood. Mike pushed Chris legs over her head and in one quick thrust the head of his cock was in her tight cunt. It was tighter then any thing he had ever experience. He pushed slightly harder and found the tightness grow but no hymen to stop him. Mike looked down at Chris and said."" I sorry I need you, and this may hurt."" Chris said it was OK just do it."" With that Mike pulled back and drove his cock deep into the tightness of Chris's teenage pussy. Mike Felt his balls resting on Chris ass and knew he was fully in. Mike stopped a second feeling the tightness and the warmth of Chris cunt as it surrounded his cock. Then Mike began to Thrust slowly in and out of the teenage cunt that held his cock like a glove. Unable to stop Chris moved her hips instinctively. Rotating and pushing up to met Mike dick as it pressed into her. Chris felt her pussy building to another orgasm, her third today and this time it was to a real fuck. Chris moaned wildly and kissed Mike’s face anyplace her mouth could touch. As Chris climax Mike felt his cock swell and begin to explode. As he was cumming he pulled his cock from the teenage pussy and came against the large outer lips of protection, then collapsed on top of Chris. Minutes pasted and Chris finally moved, she got up a big smile on her face and said thanks, and got dress.\n\nAs Mike got up and started to pull his pants up Chris walked over and planted her lips on Mikes cock and kissed it. As she walked out of the room her turned and said to Mike, "" That was just the beginning.""\n\nMike pulled his pant up and started down the hall thinking to himself she's right, it is the beginning. Mike's ears perked up as he heard Chris's voice saying, ""Guess what we just FUCKED!"""
982,Chris and Me,"['MFF', 'work']","Taken aback, Chris says, ""Oh, I'm not sure, and look! We have no men here!"" To this I say, ""So who needs men anyway if its just for fun?"" Looking at me and then at the table she says she is not sure. ""Just give it a try, leave your clothes on and see how it feels!"" Finally she shrugs, laughs and says, ""Why not"". With this she slips her shoes off and gets up onto the table. She lays down and shifts around as if to get comfortable. I lower the dimmer on the lights and turn up the office intercom with the soft music. Turning to Chris with a conspiratorial grin, I take her feet and place them in the stirrups. Not wanting to scare her, I wait to see her reactions.\n\nI walk to the head of the table and start to rub her temples, ""Relax and try this as a nice end to a busy Friday"". She closes her eyes and relaxes as I continue to work on her facial muscles. I slowly move my hands down to her neck and shoulders and rub. ""How does that feel Chris?"", I ask her in a soft voice. ""Oh, this is great. I feel silly with my legs spread but having my feet up feels so good"", Chris nearly whispers. I continue to massage her muscles with nice, firm strokes. To my surprise, Chris sits up and unzips her white uniform dress and pulls it down with her bra straps then lays back down. ""There!"", she says with an impish grin, ""if you're going to massage me, get all the muscles!"" I wordlessly whisper my thanks for her unknowing help and I continue to rub her bare shoulders. Her skin is so soft. From where I am standing I can see the valley between her breasts. Rising and falling with each breath she takes.\n\nI look in the wall mirror and see you standing in the door way, leaning on the door frame, your hands in your pockets. I start to pull away but you shake your head and put your finger to your lips telling me silently to be quiet. With growing unders tanding of what you want, I continue rubbing Chris' shoulders, she sighs softly as my hands slowly move down to her upper chest. I move to the side of the table and slowly pull her uniform down along with her bra, down to her waist. ""You don't mind do you Christine? I mean , we are both women, right?""\n""she is blushing and surprised but too relaxed to object, and she nods her head in acceptance.\n\nHer breasts are firm and full with large nipples. I go to the drawer and get some lotion and put some on my hands and rub it in and starting at her shoulders rub the cream into her skin. Slowly moving down, across her breasts and ribs to her belly. I rub her arms and hands. Then back to her ribs and belly moving up to her breasts. Her nipples are hard and her body warm. I stand and move down between her legs and slowly pull her uniform down and off. I unhook her bra and take it from her, then her stockings and garter belt. I place her feet back into the stirrups and slowly rub my hands up her thighs. She moans softly, her eyes still closed. I walk around the table touching her gently while I undress. Soon, I too am naked. I pick up our 4 stockings and lightly drag them across her body which makes her laugh.\n\nStill walking around the table slowly, I ask her if she has ever been tied up and made love to. I see the color come to her face with her smile. No, she says. ""Would you like to be?"", I ask her. Laughing nervously again, she says, ""As long as no one hurt me I think I would like it"". I take each of her arms and gently pull them above her head and tie them together with one stocking, not too tight but just tight enough. I pull it down and tie the end to the knob on the end of the table. Running my hands down her body I move to her feet and tie them to the stirrups with one stocking each. I bend and take her panties and look at you. Smiling you quietly you come in to the room and I hand them to you. You move beside the table and your hand goes to her breasts as you roll a nipple between your fingers. Her eyes fly open at the touch of an extra hand and her mouth opens to scream but you quickly cram her panties into her mouth. I hand you the other stocking and stand in front of you. ""Undress me"", you say to me and I do, slowly. Then when I am done you turn me around and tie my hands together with the small piece of soft rope you had in your pocket. Turn ing me back around, you point to her and tell me, ""I want you to make love to her with only your mouth"". Looking at Chris and then at you I nod my head in understanding and excitement. I move beside the table and start at her left breast. Flicking t hat hard nipple making it even harder. Her body is shaking but at the same time arching towards me. I suck her breast even further into my mouth swirling my tongue around and around the nipple. Then I lean over and do the same to the right breast. As I lean over my hard nipple rubs against hers and she moans loud through her panties stuffed in her mouth. My tongue makes a wet trail down her ribs and down her belly to the mass of curly blonde hair on her mound. Standing and moving down between h er legs, I run my tongue up her thighs and around her pussy. As I do I dip my tongue down and into her as her body tries to move away from me. Then I see your hand come down and part her pussy lips for me and I see the pinkness of her wet slit.\n\nI flick her clit with the tip of my tongue then slide it down and into the entrance of her cunt. Your finger rubs her clit and my tongue fucks her. She is moaning and then I can taste her juices in my mouth. Licking it all up, I can feel the wetness of m y own pussy running down my thighs. You pull me up and kiss me deeply tasting the two of us. Your breathing is hard, as is your cock. You push me down to my knees and shove your cock into my mouth. Your hands grabbing my hair and pulling me onto you. Holding my head you pump your cock in and out of my soft mouth, fucking my face. I have no control over anything happening here, you do.\n\nNot wanting to cum you slow the strokes to nice long slow ones. You reach down and untie my hands. My hands slide up the backs of your legs to your ass and I pull you deep into my mouth, just holding you there. Then slowly you pull out and I stand. You move down and stand between her legs rubbing your cockhead up and down her wet slit, all the way back to her asshole. Chris is shaking her head no as the head of your cock pushes against her ass. I walk around the table rubbing her sweaty body, w atching her. Slowly you push harder and your cock slides in, just the head of it. I come and stand behind you. I rub your back and down your ass. I sink to one knee and watch your cock slowly sinking into her tight asshole. I reach under and hold your balls in my one hand, my other hand slides down the crack of your ass as my finger touches your asshole and you moan. I lick my finger and then slowly and gently I slide it into your ass as you push yourself all the way into her's.\n\nThen back out, i t is so tight that before very long you are ready to cum. One last stoke in and I feel your body shake as your cum pours out and into her ass. She moans loud as her body arches to you. One last hard thrust and then you pull out as I remove my finger from you.\n\nI go to the sink and wash my hands and come back with a wet cloth and clean your cock and balls. I bring you your clothes and help you dress. You kiss me softly and tell me you will be waiting in the car for me. You pat Chris on the knee and give her a smile and wink as you leave. I dress slowly, watching Chris. I untie her hands and feet and help her up and help her dress. She sits on the edge of the table not saying anything. Then slowly a smile comes across her face. I smile and ask her why is she smiling? She looks and me and then at the table and says, ""Well, I'll never have to wonder about these tables again!"" We both laugh and leave the office together locking the door behind us."
983,Chrissy,['mf-teen-slut'],"The radio was playing a mixed tape of her favorite songs, mostly easy listening love songs and hip-hop tunes. The low volume allowed her to hear the sound of toe nails on the kitchen linoleum made by her German Shepherd, Helmut. She loved that name. Sometimes he was a Hell-Mutt and that name always made her giggle a bit. Chrissy had always had bad luck with men. In her 23 years on this Earth she had had 6 serious relationships and a few flings. Nothing had ever seemed to be right. Either he was cheating or she was too skinny or too fat or any number of problems between them. That was OK, though, Helmut was always there for her when she needed him. She needed him now. It had been a month since she had been with a man. Her last break up had been tough. Dave was so sweet at first but it must have been a facade. She caught him in bed with another woman.\n\nIn order to avoid getting anymore depressed she gave a quick whistle. Helmut bounded in from the kitchen at the call. He ran around the coffee table in front of the sofa a few times before he noticed Chrissy. The third time he went around, he scratched his side along the length of the sofa and ran his nose right past Chrissy's pussy. That made him stop his antics and take notice. He sniffed about, his cold wet nose searching out her ass and pussy and up her legs. When he was satisfied with what he smelled his long rough tongue lanced out and lapped up the liquid that had seeped from within Chrissy's pussy. Helmut cleaned her ass in two quick passes and started working on her pussy.\n\nChrissy could feel his tongue on the outside first. That was why she kept herself shaved, the feeling of a tongue on her was not subdued by a thick patch of hair. Helmut started to explore inside her. His long tongue seeking out the sweet nectar that was Chrissy. He may not know what a clit is but he hit it just often enough to make her start to tingle but not enough to make it hurt. Chrissy could feel her clit start to poke out from it's little hood which made Helmut lick it a little more. His long muscular tongue reached up into her, searching for the source of her fluid. His cold nose bumped her clit and she could feel the fur around his mouth on her smooth snatch and thighs.\n\nSpreading her knees with her hands as far as she could and hiking her ass a bit more forward on the couch as to have a little hang off the edge allowed Helmut even more access. He now licked from her ass hole up through her dripping pussy, across her erect clitoris and out. \n\nChrissy was starting to work up a little bit of a sweat, she perspired easily and sex always got her started. A sheen emerged on her forehead and across her breasts. She wiped her forehead with her left hand and wiped it on the couch. Helmut looked up from his duties and licked her breasts. They were kind of squeezed together because of the sitting position she was in. They weren't huge but she filled out an evening gown quite nicely if she did say so herself. Even though she had golden blonde hair her nipples were brown. Her areolaes were about the size of a 50 cent piece and her nipples, when hard, stood up to 1/2 inch.\n\nHelmut's big tongue cleaned off her breasts and belly in no time. He then returned to her pussy to finish the job there. Chrissy loved it. Helmut was starting to really get to her. It started as a little tingle in her clit which spread to engulf her whole pussy from the inside out. It crept into her belly and down her legs. The tingle grew stronger and started to thrum with the rhythm that Helmut beat with his tongue. Her breasts started to tingle and her nipples felt like pop corn going off on the ends of her breasts. The tingle in her crotch reached out and drew in Helmut, then the living room, then her house, then the world. She was cumming. Her pussy exploded with all the energy that the tingling had drawn in moments ago. The explosion started deep in her belly. Little quakes that rippled outward and down into her pussy. Then a river unleashed itself inside her. The tide surged and ebbed in rapid succession. Her pussy had spasm after spasm, each quicker than the last. She squeezed Helmut's tongue involuntarily with her pussy. He licked up all that she gave of herself. His rough tongue licked the smooth contours of her box and it reached deep within as the orgasm subsided.\n\nThe squeezes came slower and with less intensity but the tingle remained. Her whole body tingled. It was strongest in her pussy and on the ends of her breasts. She rubbed her hands down the inside of her thighs and pushed her breasts together. Her hands meandered down her belly, across the thin patch of blonde hair above the slit that began her pussy. She scratched her pussy mound and then took Helmut's still working head in her hands. She gave him a tug and he jumped up on the couch. His front paws planted to her sides on the couch, while his rear paws stayed on the floor in front of the sofa.\n\nHelmut licked his mistress' face and breasts. His hot breath smelled of puppy and her juice mixed together. Chrissy tilted her head back and opened her mouth. Helmut stopped concentrating on her right nipple and put his tongue into her small mouth. He licked his tongue around in her mouth and Chrissy could taste her pussy juice on his tongue. Helmut went back to working on her boobs. Chrissy just laid back and placed her hands on her up raised knees again. Helmut licked her face once and Chrissy felt something brush her bare snatch. She looked down between her belly and his fur. She saw a raging red schlong poking out of Helmut's furry sheath. It was only fractions of an inch from her pussy. The tip was pointed and the whole thing glistened like snow on a really cold day.\n\nBecause she had just cum and her legs were spread so far, her pussy was open a bit more than before. She could see their reflection in the screen of the TV. Helmut licking the sweat form her boobs, bobbing up and down. In the reflection it looked like they were having sex! His tail was wagging and she was smiling. She felt his dick brush against the bare skin of her pussy lips again. She was hot but his dick felt like it was burning up.\n\nShe took her left hand and slipped it between her belly and under Helmuts front leg. She watched herself in the reflection slowly wrap her thin hand around Helmuts cock. He didn't seem to notice except that his schlong surged when she grabbed it. It was so warm! All wet and smooth up front and furry in back. She could feel a lump at the base of his dick right before his ball sack. She hoped that it wasn't a tumor, how could she explain to the vet how she found it? It didn't seem to affect how his cock worked, the longer she held it the bigger it got the and more red started to poke out. Boy, her pussy felt hollow. That tongue felt good. How would it feel with a dog cock buried in her tight, bald pussy?\n\nHelmut started to hump her hand and Chrissy decided that she wanted to find out. Slowly she moved his cock closer to her snatch. It bent and Helmut didn't seem to be hurt. It was like it was on a hinge. Closer she moved, the millimeters seemed like miles as Helmuts dog cock got closer to her pussy. Then they touched. His dick was on fire and she was wetter than she had ever been in her life. She pulled Helmuts cock closer and closer to her opening, using the bump at the base as a hand hold. Gently the pointed tip eased it's way past the outer folds of her pussy. ""I can't believe I'm doing this."", Chrissy thought to herself as Helmuts dick passed her small inner lips and the pointed dog cock entered her pussy for the first time. Slowly she pulled him in. His dog cock filling her hotly, stretching her neglected pussy walls apart. When she could feel the fur of his cock sheath on her bare pussy lips Chrissy let go of his knot and laid back a little.\n\nShe could feel a trickle start from his dick, and thought that her pussy was soaking it up like a sponge. She could feel his dick grow inside her pussy. Helmut started his dog thrusts and with each thrust his cock seemed to grow. Every time he pumped, his cock would sink deeper into her belly and it's girth would spread her pussy wider. She looked in the reflection and his furry sheath was all the way back and the knot was exposed now. On the next thrust the knot touched her outer pussy lips. Helmut got his rhythm going. Then in a smooth even extra push inserted his knot in her pussy. She felt a quick stretch as his knot entered her pussy and swelled into place just inside. He stopped pulling out as far and just moved a few centimeters in and out. His cock kept growing! It was really big inside her now and the knot was swelling up tight inside. In the reflection she could just make out her pussy lips being pulled back and going in with Helmut's thrusts. The knot was firmly in place in her love box and it obviously was not going to come out. She was locked, dick to pussy with her dog.\n\nThen the first shot hit her. A lava flow of dog sperm lanced up into her cunt like molten lead. Her head went dizzy as Helmut stopped his thrusting motions and he concentrated on loading her full of his dog sperm. On and on he went, one hot shot of sperm after another. Where was it all going? She started to cum, his hot knot was bumping against her clit from the inside causing a sweet spasm to rack her body. Her pussy clenched and dragged on his dick, pulling the sperm he was delivering deep into her loins. When her orgasm subsided Helmut was still pumping loads of cum into her pussy. The spurts were lessened than at first, but still, even with her pussy sealed off by his knot she started to loose his cum out the edges. The sticky girl/dog cum mix snaked it's way to coat her ass hole and drip onto the floor in globs.\n\nShe felt the surges all but stop and Helmuts dick began to slowly shrink. She ran her hand between them and could feel his big knot stretching her pussy lips out. There was A LOT of cum seeping out from the junction of his red cock and her pink pussy. She could feel the furry sheath pushed back to his balls and his fur rubbing on her breasts and inner thighs. She kept her hands cupped about his balls and her pussy. After what seemed like twenty minutes of being locked together like that, Helmut slipped free of her. A gallon of dog cum poured from her into her hands, down her ass and legs, and onto the couch and floor.\n\nNice pooch that Helmut was, he licked her crotch and the carpet clean and then laid down to clean himself. Chrissy felt all warm inside with Helmut's sperm swimming around in her. In the TV reflection she could see that her dog had spread her pussy wider than any man ever had, cum longer, deeper and hotter. Helmut had filled her pussy to well over flowing. He hadn't just left her after he came, and even cleaned her up after.\n\nChrissy had a sneaking suspicion that that knot was not a disease on her dogs cock. In fact, watching him lick his dick clean, she thought it was a blessing. This, thought Chrissy, is something I will definitely do again..."
984,Christ was an Engineer,['school'],"God, or Allah as the case may be, chose to protect me by granting me a programming partner named Eman Hashem. She was Palestinian and what Palestinians typically are to terrorism, Eman was to computer engineering. Her grade point: 4.0 out of 4.0. We're not talking a 4.0 with an art class, ``clay for an A'', or geology for the criminally stupid, ``rocks for jocks.'' We're talking a flawless 4.0 with 3 semesters of calculus, chemistry, physics and a whole slew of courses schools form press gangs in order to fill. There is but one God and his name is Allah. I was truly blessed and two weeks into the course, Eman chose to drop.\n\nI was not disheartened. My faith in God strong, he chose to bless me again, this time in a Protestant form. Don Joy opted to take over as my programming partner on the first assignment. He was a graduate student, the man who taught me my first programming class and, before returning to school, a Methodist minister. It was not that strange of a combination if you considered that after having three children, Don realized that he could be a minister with no money or leave God's service and be able to send his children to college. Hence, Don came to grad school, for blessed are those who walk in the way of the computer engineer.\n\nBut I was not David, chosen to slay the Philistine giant, CS 502. I was not Noah whose raw faith would allow me to weather the storm and save a subset of all living creatures. No, I was Job, the one God chose to test. Three weeks into the semester, Don decided not to take the class.\n\nPoland, little Poland. Home of my ancestors. Conquered and divided in the fifteenth century by the combined might of Prussia, Russia and Lithuania. Poland, born again after ``The War to End All Wars.'' Poland, who stood alone as Germany invaded from the west and the Soviet Union from the east. Gallant cavaliers whose lances charged against Hitler's tanks. I was Poland: heroic, noble and, at times, just plain stupid. What the hell's a horse, rider and lance supposed to do against a tank? Every other student in CS 502 had a programming partner for the first assignment. I stood alone against Bob Graham, Nazi, Marquis de Sade and dining commons chef.\n\nGod did grant his prodigal small comforts. I maintained a computer room's printers and hence had a key. At 17:00 hours each day by my military time watch, the room closed to the public and I began my pilgrimage of redemption. I'd sit at a highly coveted graphics terminal and begin composing my coding symphony. At 19:00 hours each day, there was a knock at the door. It was my girlfriend, Jennifer. The scenario repeated itself daily until the assignment was due. ``I brought you dinner,'' she said, as she pulled out fruit and sandwiches wrapped in napkins, all commandeered from the dining commons.\n\n``Grrr,'' was my response, because I was no longer fully human. Instead, I was a CS 502 barbarian warrior and I ate with a corresponding level of etiquette. Sandwiches disappeared in a single bite. With each hunk of food devastated, I'd respond with grunts of satisfaction. ``Grrr, grrr.'' My hunger satiated, my grunts became, ``GRRR! GRRR!'' as Jennifer stood before me and undressed.\n\n``I brought you food,'' she said with a bare-all-smile. ``Now, service me.'' And I would, either standing up or on the study table in the middle of the room. My fly zipped and Jennifer beaming, the time was only 19:30. We'd sit together and talk. We'd laugh and joke like normal boyfriends do with their girlfriends. We held hands, we kissed and we talked about the weather, her classes, politics and the lingerie Jennifer should buy for my upcoming birthday. Fifteen to thirty minutes later it would begin. If it were a full moon and the computer room had been located in downtown Transylvania, I'd have sprouted long nails, fangs and grown hair all over my body. I'd have been a computer engineering werewolf. No, this was America. First a twitch in the left side of my face. Then I'd blink uncontrollably, my eyes not used to normal light, not used to staring at anything but the computer screen. I'd be mid-sentence -- ``Yeah, I miss you too...'' -- and I'd lose my ability to speak coherently. ``Grrr, grrr, CS 502.'' Jennifer would smile, kiss my forehead, get dressed and leave. My last non-missing-link thought was always, ``She gud woman.''\n\nAnd I fulfilled the first of Hercules' impossible seven labors -- the first programming assignment. But I'd passed my tokens as an array, rather than retrieving them individually. It cost me ten points. I received a ninety, one of the highest grades in the class, but still I found myself on the balcony of my dorm growling and howling at the moon for a good two hours. Once my soul was sufficiently cleansed, Jennifer would come out and say, ``It won't change your grade dear. Come. It's time for bed.'' She'd take me by the hand and lead me to her warmth.\n\nAnd the sun and moon exchanged positions in the sky several times before the first exam. It was open notes and open book. I was ready, I was psyched and I was wired from the combined sugar and caffeine of two liters of Coke. The only way I could have been more pscyhed would be if I'd taken the Coke intravenously rather than ingesting it orally and don't think I didn't ponder an I.V. drip. It was Jennifer who talked me out of it. ``Bad boy! Don't contemplate foolish things! Service me.'' Gud woman.\n\nThe blue books were handed out. My two mechanical pencils were filled to the brim with HP hardness lead and my eraser, what else, a Staedler. With my notes, homework solutions and text surrounding me, I was ready. The combined sugar and caffeine did the trick. I wrote furiously. I'd skim a question, consult my notes or the text and immediately synthesize an answer. I stood before the walls of Jericho, blew my horn and down came walls of the first exam. I was done. The weekend was here and I had neither a CS 502 exam nor programming assignment to worry about. Back at the dorm, Jennifer sat me on the bed and said, ``I have a surprise for you.'' Trusting her, I naively let her take my wrist and promptly let her handcuff me to the bed. And their I remained from Friday night until Monday morning. Bad, bad computer engineer, ignoring your girlfriend. Jennifer was on the riding team. She had these tight riding pants, knee high boots, spurs and a three foot whip. Combine that with her infatuation for Victoria's Secret and Fredrick's of Hollywood and you you can guess the rest.\n\nI found it uncomfortable to sit on Monday during class when the graded exam was handed back. This had nothing to do with the fifty-six I received on the exam and was solely a by product of my relationship with ``faster horsey, faster'' Jennifer. I sat there in a latent sugar coma and pondered. The mean was fifty-eight. I'd nailed a solid C. The high was a seventy-three. And so I read my answers and saw a glaring minus twenty. I'd skipped question two, a simple tree construction of an expression evaluation. A six year old with a masters in computer science could have answered it. Actually, a non-caffeine hyped junior in computer engineering could have answered it since the exam was open-notes/open-book. I could easily have received full credit for the question. This would have given me a seventy-six, the highest grade in the class by three full points. Bad, bad computer engineer.\n\nAt his office hours, Bob Graham said, ``Please, have a seat.''\n\nHe must have assumed I remained standing out of respect. ``It's about the exam,'' I explained. ``I skipped a question by accident.''\n\nI handed him my blue book. Professor Graham thumbed through it nodding silently. ``It's too bad,'' he replied. ``You would have done quite well.''\n\nIt is times like that when I'm thankful of my parochial school upbringing. For twelve years, I'd had the ways of Christ taught to me on a daily basis. I was reasonably sure that it wouldn't be an overly Christian act if I grabbed Professor Graham by the front of his shirt and screamed, ``No fucking shit moron, I'd have had the highest grad in class.'' Instead, I penitently stood as he proclaimed sentence, ``I'm sorry there is nothing I can do.''\n\nAnd so came Wednesday and I found sitting in class a little more comfortable. At the end of class, Professor Graham handed out the second and final programming assignment and announced, ``If there is anyone who needs a parter for this assignment, please come up to the front of class and we'll set you up.'' The first assignment was fifteen-percent of our grade and second was thirty-five. I made my way to the front of class while the bulk of class filed out in silent mourning as they read the next assignment. Three of us had risen from the throngs in search of partners.\n\nProfessor Graham said, ``There you have it, a programming team.'' Sort of akin to ``Let there be light.'' and Bob Graham saw the light and said, ``Hey, pretty neat.''\n\nWe were after all the dregs of the penal colony CS 502, the outcasts of the outcasts. We solemnly shook hands and introduced ourselves. My first partner was tall and slim, at least 6'6''. Although in his early twenties, he walked with the help of a cane. Jeff Walker was his name and blonde spiky hair was not his most distinguished features, his eyes were. As he asked me about my programming background, one of his eyes looked at me while the other pointed in some arbitrary direction. In his hand, he held a computer print-out and printed on the header page was J.\ Walker, his first initial and username. Appropriate. One eye was jay-walking while the other chose to use the crosswalk. He was the genetically perfect specimen of a computer geek.\n\nMy second partner introduced himself as Mo Naveeb. His was short, thick of body and had black hair swept back without a part. The front stuck up despite his efforts to comb it down. It turned the Mo was short for Mohammed, again a Palestinian from Jordan. His place of origin was boon as far as I was concerned. Firstly, I wasn't one of the three synonyms disliked by Palestinians: Israeli, Jewish or New Yorker. Secondly, he was from the same country as Eman of the 4.0. If he'd inherited even a fraction of her talent, I was in for an easy time in CS 502, but `easy time' and `CS 502' are oxymorons and a moron without the `oxy' is what Mo, turned out to be.\n\nThe three of us made our way to an empty conference room. With a piece of chalk in hand, Jeff divided the project into three parts, lexical/parsing unit, first pass assembler and second pass assembler. As he wrote he leaned on his cane and Mo and I were both awed by his knowledge and ability to organize. I was given the lexical/parsing unit, Jeff would take the first pass of the assembler and Mo the second. It was done.\n\nI was excited when I returned to the dorm and waylaid Jennifer into my room. ``You wouldn't believe my luck! I have not one but two programming partners. One is from the same country as Eman, so he's got to be a genius, and the other one was born sitting at a computer terminal.'' Jennifer just smiled. She'd had her fill of CS 502 and was only content to be `waylaid', so long as I dropped the first syllable of the word. My euphoria was temporarily stifled by the threat another week of not being able to sit during class.\n\nSoon the sins of the flesh took a back burner to the piety of the second programming assignment. Robinson Crusoe set a precedence by being marooned on a desert island. My computer room and graphics terminal were my island but I was only sentenced to six weeks of banishment. After three I met again with my dual sidekicks Friday, namely Mo and Jeff. I'd fully expected Jeff to show up with his hunch-backed assistant, Igor, but he came alone. I was done with my third of the assignment. Jeff was impressed and to him impress him was an achievement of biblical proportion. ``I'm pretty far along on the project,'' he explained. ``It would actually be much easier except Graham made a mistake with the opcodes. They were all being allocated in sequence when he added those useless special cases and I have to write a huge work-around routine.'' Both Mo and I nodded pretending to understand what the wise and venerable one said. Mo was taking a class in VLSI (Very Large Scale Integration) where he had to design an actual integrated circuit, a chip. It was a massive project and he hadn't had time to start the project.\n\nJeff was sitting, tapping his cane nervously as he said, ``Look, I've got a cybernetics project to work on. I don't have time to help you.''\n\nI'd basically set myself up to study full time for the next exam and the final. Theoretically I had time to help Mo and theoretically the bumble bee can't fly due to aerodynamics. ``I can help out,'' I foolish replied knowing all too well Jennifer would extract her revenge on me. She'd received a package in the mail yesterday. It was a ten inch cylinder, two inches in diameter and discretely wrapped in plain brown paper. With a Marquesa de Sade smile, Jennifer had explained, ``If I lose you to that damn class again, either we break up or I punish you.'' That package contained my punishment and the warning was made by a woman naked save for knee-high riding boots, spurs and 3 foot riding crop. It was the kind of threat you took seriously.\n\nJeff took the board again and subdivided Mo's task. ``Okay Mo,'' he explained. ``You simply have to convert my temporary representation into binary form. The base conversion routines, macro expansion and file merging will be written for you.'' And so I shouldered nearly a third of Mo's burden. There were worse burdens to bare -- the cross carried by Christ, the guilt of Judas and the contents of Jennifer's package combined with a two batteries and a tube of KY Jelly.\n\nI began staying up all night again. I started skipping class and relying on the text to keep up. Jennifer was very thorough during her nightly hour with me. She started bringing her `toys' down to the terminal room and I found myself in the second CS 502 exam, again not feeling all that comfortable sitting down. Just the night before, in a rather uncharacteristic and un-lady-like manner, Jennifer had said, ``Fuck me over because of a class and we'll see who gets fucked.'' She was quite sweet but ferociously jealous. Jennifer was full-chested beauty and accepted no competing mistress, even when her rival was academic.\n\nThe second exam was the first time I'd been to class in two weeks. As I'd done during the first exam, I sat up in the front row the class room because fewer people sat in that row. This gave me more room to spread out. On the neighboring desk to my right, I laid out my class notes and on the one to the left, I placed the text. On the instructor's table, I set my now worn Staedler eraser and two mechanical pencils each freshly filled with HP lead. This time I'd chosen a full night's rest rather than over winding my spring with two liters of Coke. I proceeded through each question in a methodical and thorough manner. I was meticulous, anal retentive -- simply stated, I was German in my approach to the exam. After reading and rereading a question, I'd consult my notes and the text. I'd thoroughly think through each answer before writing in my blue book. All the while the professor sat four feet away from me reading a sci-fi novel.\n\nIn half the allotted time, I finished the exam. Graham had given us a gift to make up for the low grades on the first exam and first programming assignment. The exam was cake. I stretched, smiled and laughed to myself. I'd ace this one. I began to check my answers by rereading the exam questions. This time I started with the header of the exam page, ``Computer Science 502, Exam II, Closed notes. Closed book.'' I froze. Looking around, I saw that now one else had their notes out or their book open. I was so close to Professor Graham that I could smell the garlic bagel he'd had for breakfast. Panic set in. The infidel CS 502 warrior was being routed by Christian crusaders. I'd done the unthinkable. I'd cheated on an exam. They expel me from school, my career down the tubes, a black mark on my record and Jennifer was sure to punish me and her latest package was over foot in length.\n\n Calmly, I gathered my notes and text and put them in my backpack. No one stood up and screamed, ``Heretic! Cheater! Stone him!'' I zippered the backpack. Bob Graham did leap on top of the desk and proclaim, ``Crucify the pagan for he has blasphemed.'' No, everyone simply scribbled away and Bob Graham took a bite of apple and turned another page. My books and notes put away I was no less nervous. Graham could wait and tell me after the fact that I was expelled from school and that the government was deporting me to Hackensak, New Jersey. A fellow student could turn me in and receive a guilt free forty pieces of silver. I made the sign of the cross, prayed quietly for a second and attempted to check my exam. I couldn't do it. My thoughts were wallowing in despair. I simply handed in the exam without proofing it. My fate was already etched in stone.\n\nI made my way back to the dorm and told Jennifer of my plight. She kissed me gently and took me to her bed. I am a man and in all my maleness, I like to be active when in bed or asleep. For a change, I was neither. Jennifer simply held me, caressed me and whispered words of reassurance. It was not something I'd boast to the guys about. They'd label me a ``wimp'' or, with all the political correctness men of such an age can muster, ``a screaming faggot.'' That afternoon was better than any romp Jennifer and I had ever had between the sheets.\n\nArmageddon came. As Graham wrote the mean and grade distribution on the board, the blue books were passed around. I opened mine fully expecting to find ``0'' written next to the word ``CHEATER''. Instead there was a simply formed ``83''. My guilt quickly disapated and I glanced up at the mean, it was an eighty-six. I'd scored three points lower than the mean. With the grades so high, there was no chance for a scale. In disbelief, I thumbed through my exam. Despite my Aryan, Teutonic, Wagnerian and basically Nazi precision, I'd made several silly mistakes that had cost me seventeen points. I could have had a perfect score, if I'd only been able to check it over. There was no way I was going to approach Graham this time during his office hours and say, ``Excuse me professor, I was so nervous because I cheated that I couldn't double check my exam. Could you possibly scale it seventeen points to I have a perfect score?'' I was about as likely to part the Red Sea as Graham was to do anything save expel me.\n\nDejected, I joined Mo and Jeff in the conference room. I'd completed one-third of Mo's work and Jeff was nearly done. ``How's the programming doing?'' Jeff asked.\n\nAs Mo looked down and shuffled back and forth nervously, I noticed his exam grade, a fifteen, printed neatly on the outside of his blue book. ``I'm still working on VLSI. I haven't started it.'' Academics dictates that for every Christ there is an antichrist. Eman is a Moslem and the university equivalent of the prophet Mohammed. This made Mo the anti-Mohammed! \n\nJeff, shook his head and said, ``I've got a cybernetics project, I can't help you out.''\n\nA wall-eyed computer genius with a bum leg, the anti-Mohammed, a girlfriend who smelled of burning leather and still, I said, ``I can help you out.'' Again, Jeff took the chalk and dived Mo's task in half again. I'd handle all his parsing from the intermediate form to his data structures. All Mo really had to do was combine the tokens and put them out in the final form. A six-year old who failed out of kindergarten could handle Mo's portion of the project.\n\nThree nights later, I staggered back to the dorm and into bed next to Jennifer. I'd fallen asleep at the terminal, my head fallen against the keyboard. Imprinted in my forehead was not the scarlet letter `A' for the adultery I was committing with Jennifer but the outline of the keyboard's H-key. I didn't know what it stood for, nor did I care. I removed my clothes and climbed into bed. Jennifer stirred, her eyes fluttered open. She looked tiredly at the clock. It was 05:14. She managed a half smile and said, ``You're late roll over.'' I was too tired to protest, so I obediently lay on my stomach as she reached across me and pulled the handcuffs out of the bedside table.\n\nIt was in that delirium of fatigue that I finished Mo's work and staggered into the class' final. It was worth twenty-percent of the grade. There was no caffeine/sugar-hype and no German precision to be found. I was tired. Damn tired. My relationship with Jennifer was strained and I'd reached my limit physically. I took the exam. I have no idea how I did. I just took the damn thing handed it in and left for the terminal room.\n\nThe program was due today. Jeff and Mo joined me. ``Are you done yet?'' asked Jeff. The question was obviously not addressed to me.\n\n``I now have time. My VLSI is done,'' replied Mo fully expecting us to drop to our knees and kiss his feet. He must have been highly disappointed.\n\nJeff's knuckles were white as he clenched his cane. He let out a deep breath and said, ``I can use a couple more days to interpret the macro tokens put out by the lex unit. A couple more.'' Mo knew he'd nearly been bludgeoned to death by Jeff's cane. I was thankful that there was no violence. With Jeff's wall-eye and bum leg, he was just as likely to accidental bludgeon me with his cane.\n\nThe first day cost us two points on our grade, the second four and the third eight. On the first late day, Jennifer had given me an ultimatum. Since punishment didn't come any large than her last package, I had to chose, her or CS 502. It was 12:45 AM and the project was three days late. Jeff and I were locked in his lab and Jennifer returned home for Christmas break. After break, Jennifer was off for a semester abroad in England, and she frankly didn't want me to put a damper on her Christmas by calling her. There was a knock at the door to Jeff's lab. ``Who is it?'' he growled.\n\n``It is I, Mohammed,'' came a plea through the door. ``I need your help. There are no computers open downstairs. You have to let me in so I can start my part of the project.''\n\nJeff and I made eye contact with three of our four eyes and shook our heads in disgust. We continued working as Mo pounded on the door. He left after around an hour. At 3:57 AM, Jeff called it quits. ``I can't get our parts to interface. I'll try again tomorrow afternoon.''\n\nMy mouth stood dropped open waiting to catch flies. Jeff, computer genius, was calling it quits. ``Look, they'll deduct sixteen points if we don't hand it in by 9:00 AM.''\n\n``Sorry,'' he said logging out of his computer. I stormed out of the room taking my notes with me. On my way to my private computing asylum room, I passed the large public terminal room. Mo was sitting at a 300 baud DecWriter. Picture a computer printer with a keyboard. The characters we printed at an incredible slow rate on paper and back spacing meant you'd type over the characters that were just printed. It was a relic of years past. Only a completely desperate person would even attempt to work on the beast. I stopped for a moment and did the Christian thing. I had a key to room over a dozen terminals. Instead of asking Mo to accompany me, I left. Had I invited him, I would have had to kill him in a slow and painful manner. This would be a highly unChristian thing to do.\n\nI printed out all my code, thousands and thousands of lines. I wrote a note to Professor Graham. It began, ``As of 3:57 AM, I have defected from my group. Enclosed is my portion of the project. It includes...'' I proceeded to summarize each portion of the project I'd completed. I slid the code and the note under Graham's door and headed off to bed. Before retiring, I phoned Jennifer at home. She hung up on me. There was nothing I could do. No all-nighters or endless hours in the computer room would win her back. I went to bed and slept for twenty-one straight hours.\n\nIn the two days before the university shut down for Christmas break, I rested slept and gained my physical health back. It hurt like hell not having Jennifer there. A couple hours before my folks were to pick me up, I made my way down the hill to Graham's office. He was supposed to post the grades on his door. I found the door to his office open and he was talking with one of the TA's. He looked up, saw me and said, ``Are you here to pick up your project and final?''\n\n``I guess so,'' I replied.\n\nHe pulled my project from the stack of papers. On the very top of the pile were three pages of DecWriter printing with the name Mo Naveeb scrawled at the top. In his own scrawl, the TA had written, ``0 points. What is this?'' Obviously this was indisputable proof of the existence of God.\n\nGraham looked down at my project and said, ``Here let me record this in my grade book.'' As he jotted the grade down, he looked sort of shocked. ``You did the work of two people.'' he said, astounded.\n\n``I know,'' I said taking the paper from him. I looked down. I'd received a hundred less eight points for being late.\n\n``You're quite a worker,'' He said after recording the grade for my final. On that, I'd pulled an 86.\n\n``Have a good Christmas,'' I said heading out the door.\n\n``Judging from how you did, you obviously will,'' he replied. His words didn't sink in. I kept thinking about Jennifer and the click of the phone as she hung up on me.\n\nThe highest average in CS 502 that semester was an eighty-three. That was scaled to an A as was the second highest grade, a seventy-six. I still feel cheated because even though Jeff scored seven points less than I did, he also received an A. There was only one F given in the course that semester and I was thankful that Graham hadn't graded my social life because in that case the F would have been mine and not Mo's. The semester I took it was the last time CS 502 was offered. It was considered too difficult, renumber CS 402 and the curriculum greatly reduced. The worst part of it all was that this saddened me more than Jennifer's leaving.\n\nOn the wall of my office is a diploma with matching gold seals for university and departmental honors. Summa Cum Laude is written below the words ``Bachelors of Computer Engineering.'' Jennifer lives in Philadelphia with a guy named Bill. I bet they're married by now. Only a fool would let Jennifer slip though his fingers by not marrying her. Bill had a hell of a lot more time to give Jennifer and they were very happy last I heard. On a rainy day, my war wound acts up, and I find it uncomfortable to sit. I smile and type away happily at my keyboard. No one in my office knows why I smile whenever it rains, but, then again, none of them survived CS 502."
985,Christian Men,['MM'],"Moving back onto campus brought a sense of sadness mixed with joy to my heart. I would be graduating at the end of this year after spending three years there. It was at this school that I'd had my first homosexual experiences. It was here that I'd felt the most alive. It was here that I'd found love and acceptance. The fact that I would leave this place at year's end was a time I both looked forward to - the end of school - and dreaded - all those cute guys I would miss. I was moving back into an all-male dorm where I had lived the previous three years. There were lots of good memories here: sex in the showers in the middle of the night, the whip cream adventure in Reid Jacob's room, and of course, my first time. As I was moving in on the sweltering first day of check-ins, I ran into Bryan Thompson. He was a sophomore I had befriended last year. He was extremely attractive, but unfortunately for him, straight. (The things I could teach that man!) He was moving into a room a few doors down from me. I could tell he had arrived a while before I had because he'd worked up a good sweat. He had taken off his shirt and his broad, hairless chest was beaded with sweat. ""Hey, Bryan!"" I called out when I saw him. ""Hi, Lance,"" he replied, flashing me a broad, genuine smile full of perfect white teeth. He was a really nice guy and one of the few straight friends I had. It was actually strange to me that we were friends since he wasn't really the kind of guy I usually hung out with. He was very religious, something I'd done away with a long time ago, and he was really into playing all kinds of sports, something I hate. Yet there were enough things about us that we had in common, that we were able to develop a good friendship. He'd just plopped himself down at my table for lunch during the second week of classes, and we'd hit it off. He was a very outgoing and kind person. Combine that with his freshman energy, and that's who I'd met. I just couldn't resist these characteristics along with his fantastic body. We talked about our summer for a few minutes before we parted, so we could get back to work. We made plans for dinner that night. By the time I'd moved in, set up things in my room, and called friends, it was time for dinner. I ordered pizza with Bryan and a few of his friends who belonged to the same Christian athletes group that Bryan did. It felt great to get back into the college atmosphere, and we talked for quite a while that night before I returned to my room. I called up Ben, a gay friend of mine, and we go together and went to a bar.\n\n* * * A few weeks later, the trees were all turning color and their leaves had started to fall to the ground. School was in full swing, and I was on my way to lunch after getting out of my history class. I spotted Bryan sitting with a couple of his gorgeous athlete buddies, so I went over to their table and joined them. They were talking about raising some money for their church, and they were all throwing out possible ideas. The subject didn't interest me much so I dug into my meal and allowed my eyes to casually wander over their lean muscular bodies. Later on that night I remembered their conversation and an idea struck me which caused my dick to get rock hard. I told myself to settle down because I realized the chances of having them go for the idea were slim, but I decided to run it by Bryan anyway. He was studying in his room alone; he welcomed me and told me to have a seat. I was still a little nervous, and I swallowed once before I began. ""You know this afternoon when you guys were talking about raising some money,"" I asked. ""Yeah,"" he answered. ""I have an idea, but it's kind of 'out there,'"" I said. ""What is it?""\n""You could do a calendar,"" I answered. ""What kind of calendar?"" he asked, intrigued. ""A nude one. You could get some guys from your group to pose for it and then sell it to raise the money,"" I told him, the whole plan rushing out at once. Bryan considered this for a moment. ""I like it, but I don't know how the guys would feel or what the church would think.""\n""Well, it's for a good cause,"" I pressed. ""You're going to build..."" here I was lost for words. I hadn't really paid that much attention to their discussion. ""We're going to build an addition to the youth center and remodel the rest. We'd also like to build a fund for the youth retreats,"" Bryan filled me in. ""That would sure make a lot of money. People do this kind of thing all the time for charities,"" I continued. ""Do they?"" Bryan asked. ""Oh, yeah,"" I said, but I really had no idea. ""Who would take the pictures?""\n""I would,"" I said, revealing the beauty of the whole plan. ""I'd do it for free, and I'm sure I could reserve the portrait room for this. Plus I'm sure we can find a company who would print the calendar for real cheap."" Bryan knew I was a photography buff. I'd taken a few classes, and now I was very thankful I had so I could be in this position. ""Okay. I'll talk to some of the guys and to some people at the church and see what they all think,"" Bryan said. ""Okay.""\n\n* * *\n\nTo my knowledge, Bryan didn't know I was gay. I'm sure he suspected since I'd never dated a girl before, and i never participated in the ""locker room talk"" about women. I rarely told my straight friends about my sexual orientation because I was worried about what they'd think. I'd also not told Bryan for another reason: his deep religious faith. People like that easily turned off to homosexuals. It was a few days before I heard any response to my offer. ""Hey, Lance,"" Bryan called from my doorway. ""Yeah?"" I said, looking up from my desk. ""Your calendar idea was a big hit, especially with the girls,"" Bryan said. ""Really?""\n""For the most part,"" Bryan admitted. ""There were a few people who didn't like it very much, but they're willing to look at the final product, so we'll go ahead with it.""\n""Great.""\n""Five guys in the group said they'd pose, and I will too,"" Bryan said. He handed me a slip of paper. ""Here are their names and phone numbers. I think you know most of them."" A quick scan revealed that I did. I nodded. ""Is six okay?"" Bryan asked. ""Oh, sure,"" I answered. ""I'm sure I can figure out a way to fill 12 months with six of you.""\n""Good.""\n""I'll set up some times in the studio and then I'll get back to you,"" I said. ""Okay. See ya."" After Bryan left I looked at the list again and smiled. Three of they guys I was really familiar with. One of them I didn't think I'd ever met while the other I had a vague mental picture of. I put them in order by placing numbers next to each of their names. I wrote Bryan's name on the list. Bryan ended up third after much deliberation. I had thought he should go first to help encourage the others, but then I decided to wait on him. I'd seen him naked in the showers already so there wouldn't be surprises there. I would stick him in the middle. I set up my studio time for the next three days that fit into my schedule. That gave me some options with the guys too. The first one on my list was Todd Paxton. I gave him a call and was able to get him into my second time slot. ""Oh, and Todd, bring your glasses,"" I said. ""Okay,"" he answered. ""Do you want me to bring anything else?""\n""Sure. You might want a bathrobe. It might help you get more comfortable.""\n""Okay. I'll bring that too.""\n\n* * *\n\nI arrived early to set up the studio. I played with the lighting and set up a cozy sofa scene. I knew Todd was a really good student who wore gold wire-rim glasses once in a while. I wanted to play up that brainy part of his personality. Todd arrived on time wearing his glasses and carrying a blue terrycloth robe. He looked very much like Bryan: he was 5'11"" with broad shoulders and a broad chest. He and Bryan had played football together in their high school. Todd had brown hair which was cut very short all around. He had green small eyes, an average nose, and thick lips. ""You can put on the bathrobe in the changing room,"" I told him. ""Take everything off?"" he asked. I nodded. He left and returned shortly clad only in his robe. Brown hair showed through the top of the robe where it didn't come to a close entirely. I had him stand in front of the sofa and then I started taking pictures, easing him into the situation. I also needed to wait until the marks from any tight clothing, such as underwear or socks, had disappeared. I had him sit on the couch and read the book I'd brought as I snapped some more pictures. ""Open your robe a little on top. Let's see some more chest,"" I said. He did, revealing more of his thick brown chest hair. ""What kind of underwear were you wearing?"" I asked shortly. ""Just jockeys,"" he answered. ""What color?""\n""White.""\n""Hmmm...okay."" If they'd been something interesting I might have added them. ""Are you ready to go all the way?""\n""I think so,"" he answered. ""Then go for it,"" I told him. He unstrapped the robe and pulled it off. His chest hair ended at his pectorals and then formed a line right below his pecs right down the center of his torso. It went into his furry belly. His crotch was a mass of wiry brown pubic hair. An average size dick sprang from this. Underneath were a hefty pair of fuzzy balls. I had him sit and then lay on the sofa wearing only his glasses and pretending to read the book prop. ""That's it,"" I announced once I'd felt I had enough. ""How did I do?""\n""You were great. Get dressed,"" I urged, smiling reassuringly. I packed up my equipment and headed back to my room. Throughout the whole experience I hadn't gotten an erection. It had remained a very professional experience. Now that I was back in my room though, I stripped and pounded my hard cock for all it was worth as I thought about the photo shoot. My orgasm was powerful and quick.\n\n Christian Men By Mitchell Knight Part 2\n\nWhen I called up Jon, he asked if Jason, the guy who was fourth on my list and whom I didn't know, could come along. ""You mean photograph you together?"" I asked, confused. ""No, we just wondered if we could watch while the other did it. Like moral support,"" Jon explained. ""Sure, that's fine."" Anything they could do to make it easier for themselves was fine with me. I really didn't know Jon too well, so I wasn't sure what I was going to do with him, and I didn't know Jason at all. When I arrived at the studio I just unpacked my equipment and looked at possible set ups. I saw few things I could try and then they showed up. Jon Nelson was about 6'2"", thin but well-proportioned. He was all wiry muscle and angular in look. He had black straight hair which he let grow a little long in back. His eyes were small and brown. He had a long thin nose and thing lips in a long, thin, but attractive face. He undressed first and then Jason went and changed. While Jon had changed, I'd set up a scenario I thought would work. It was a black and white checkered background and I placed a black stool in front. Black shag carpet completed the picture. Setting Jon in the scene pleased my eye very much. His skin wasn't as white as I would have liked, but it was still pale and fit in with the contrasts. His angular, lithe body fit the starkness of the setting. I had him pose with a very serious expression. Jason joined us in his bathrobe as I took Jon's picture. Jon was hairless all over except for a small patch of black pubic hair above his thin limp penis. His balls were tight against his body in their exposed condition. I had Jon lay on the floor in various positions before removing him from that setting. I put together a faux nature scene from the available materials. I didn't like its fake appearance, but I couldn't do any better on such short notice. I didn't realize Jason was going to turn out to be a nature god. He had blond hair, a lighter shade than my sandy blond, and he wore it long so it covered his ears but didn't quite reach his shoulders. It was straight and feathered. He had large brown doe eyes and soft skin with soft rounded features. He was about six feet and had an average build. I took some photos of Jon in the nature scene, but they were only for practice. I let him dress once I put my nature boy in the scene. He had defined pectorals with a swirl of blond hair around each nipple. His belly was lightly furred and his crotch had light brown pubic hair. His penis was small and thin with average size hairless balls. To my eye he seemed perfect in the fake nature setting. I just wished I could get him in real nature, but I knew that would be too much to ask and a risky endeavour. The photo shoot went well for so little preparation. I went home feeling satisfied and horny. I beat off thinking about Jon and Jason having sex before my eyes.\n\n* * *\n\nWith Bryan I chose to do a shower scene. I just knew I had to have one. Something about water cascading over the nude male is so poetic to me. Plus he would be the perfect candidate because we could take the photos in the dorm when the opportunity presented itself. We chose a time late Saturday night when most people were asleep or out at a party. Then we slipped into the shower, he took off his towel, and I started snapping away. The water sprayed the flesh of his taut chest and then trickled down his sturdy 5'11"" form. He had a hairless chest with muscular pectorals and nipples that rested just on the edge, almost turning down. His crotch was a modest patch of brown hair over a thick, short, limp cock and balls with just a little hair. Then I shot some film of him drying off and just wearing a towel. we left the showers after this, and I returned to my room to masturbate and pine away for a sexy man I couldn't have.\n\n* * *\n\nI went to the studio very early for the next session because I wanted to start developing some of the film. Sam showed up just as I was finishing. ""Can I have a look?"" he asked. ""Sure,"" I answered. I showed him my contact sheets. ""These are really good,"" he complimented. ""Thanks,"" I said. They were good. I only had one regret and that was that I hadn't shot Jon in black and white too. That might have been an interesting visual. ""Go ahead and get into your robe and I'll set up,"" I told him. He went into the changing room, and I put up the gray tarp. I was running out of scenes. Sam came out in a red silk bathrobe. I took some pictures of him in this. He was my height: 6 feet with an athletic build. He had brown hair and blue eyes. He had a small, slightly upturned nose that looked really cute. His lips were thin and sensual. ""Okay, now take off the robe,"" I said. He tossed it aside. His body was trim and firm. He had a little patch of hair between his pecs. Then he had some hair at the base of his average sized penis. Once he was naked, I noticed that there seemed to be some movement in his crotch, but I ignored it. As I took some pictures, his penis continued to thicken and lengthen until I could ignore it no longer. I was committed to doing a tasteful calendar and erections had no place in it. ""Uh, we have a problem,"" I said. ""Yeah, I know,"" he admitted, blushing as the issue was brought out. ""Why don't we just talk for a while. Maybe that will help get your mind off this shoot,"" I said. He nodded. We sat down on a couple of chairs and chatted for a while about our classes and the usual college small talk. I glanced at his dick occasionally to watch for any progress, but none was forthcoming. ""This just isn't going to work. I'm sorry, but the idea of having my picture taken in the nude is too exciting for me.""\n""That's all right...Maybe there's something else you could do to get rid of it..."" He caught my gist and nodded. ""I know. I thought of that. I'll go try it."" Sam got up and headed for the changing room, but turned at the doorway. ""Can I do it out here?"" he asked, a blush coming to his cheeks at his request. I didn't know Sam very well. I had only met him once before, but I was now very intrigued. It appeared as if I had a little exhibitionist on my hands. ""Sure I don't care,"" I answered, my heart racing. ""Will you take pictures?"" he asked. I shrugged, trying to indicate that I didn't care one way or the other as I moved towards my camera. He sat down on the gray tarp and started to slowly stroke his meat. He spit on his hand to create some lubrication and then stroked faster. My hand found its way to my crotch where it started to stroke my own erection through the fabric as I watched him. He closed his eyes and threw back his head as his pace grew more furious. I snapped away eagerly at this spectacle, pleased with the private photo collection these would make. With little effort he came, gobs of semen jetting out of his cock onto his chest and abdomen. I grabbed some tissues and brought these to him so he could wipe himself off. ""Grab your robe and go to the bathroom and clean up,"" I told him. He nodded. By the time he returned, I had set up a couple of Greek columns against a blue background, a phallic image. I thought it was appropriate considering the show he'd just given. My erection had subsided. I photographed him between these pillars, and we didn't have any problems with his cock for the rest of the shoot. When I got back to my room I had a great orgasm.\n\n* * *\n\nTom Karel was a couple years older than any of the other guys I'd photographed so far. He was 22 and a senior. He was much more muscular than any of the other guys and I knew that he lifted weights a lot, so I told him to bring along some dumbells to model with, and if he had some tight shorts that he used to lift in then he should bring those also. By the time Tom arrived for his photo shoot I had set up a weight lifting bench and my backdrop. ""Hi, Lance,"" he greeted me boisterously. Tom was a very energetic man who was something of a practical joker. Out of all of Bryan's friends, I got along with him the best. He wasn't quite as narrow-minded as the rest of them, and he was very cheerful and tried hard to make everyone happy. ""Hey there, Tom. Are you all ready to make history?"" I asked. ""You betcha!""\n""The changing room is right over there,"" I indicated. ""Okay, I'll be right out,"" he said. When he walked out of the room he was completely naked which surprised me for a second, but then I realized that that was just like Tom to do something as unreserved. Tom was 5'6"", shorter than all the others, and very muscular. He looked like he could be in a weight lifting competition. He had sandy brown hair cut very short so that it hugged his scalp. He had bright blue eyes which sparkled with his impish personality. His nose was short and squat like the rest of his body and he had thin lips which were usually stretched out in a big smile which he wore right now. His broad, very muscular chest had a thin coating of light brown hair. He also had very small nipples. He had a sparse collection of brown pubic hair at the base of his...uncircumsized cock. It was a short, thick penis with large hairless balls underneath. ""You're not circumsized,"" I said aloud. ""No. My parents weren't Catholic. I only recently discovered my faith and haven't bothered to go under the knife yet,"" he explained with a chuckle. I nodded. ""I see."" He padded over to the scene, and I began shooting with him and his dumbells. Then I had him slip into his tight red shorts before the shoot was completed. When I got back to my room I fantasized about giving him a blowjob and playing with his foreskin. \n\n Christian Men By Mitchell Knight Part 3\n\nThe more I thought about it, the more I realized I really wanted to reshoot Jon and Jason. I called up Jon and asked if he'd be willing to come back in and let me shoot him in black and white. He agreed to it, so I was able to get those pictures and they turned out really great. I decided that I would for sure use one of them in the calendar to add some variety. Then I found a secluded park which I thought would be ideal to shoot Jason, my nature god, in. I called him up, and it took some convincing, but I got him to do it. I promised him a really quick shoot since I knew he wouldn't be able to stand the cold for too long since he wouldn't be wearing a thing. I was quite happy with how those pictures turned out also. The call from Sam came just before I had planned on going into the darkroom to develop the film from his shoot with me. The photos were due to the publisher in two weeks, so I wanted to make sure I had plenty of time, so I would meet the deadline. ""Hi, Lance. I was wondering if you'd developed the photos from my time,"" Sam said. ""Oh, no I was just going to do that today,"" I told him. ""Really? Would you mind if I tagged along?"" he asked. ""No, that's fine. Would you be willing to help out?"" I asked. ""Sure that would be fun."" I met him in the darkroom and we got to work. He seemed sincerely interested in the whole process so I ran off at the mouth about all I knew about the darkroom and developing. He became really interested when the first pictures from when he'd masturbated started coming through. ""Oh, wow. You caught it all,"" he said. ""You bet.""\n""Can I get a souvenir?"" he asked. ""Sure,"" I answered. ""What are you going to do with all these others?"" he asked. ""Oh...I don't really know. Just thought I'd develop them and see how they turned out. I'm curious about how I did on these... action shots. Then I'll probably just burn them,"" I lied. Sam nodded. ""Just looking at them is making me hot again."" I turned and looked at him with a smile. He surprised me with his frankness, but after masturbating for me and letting me take pictures of it, that was probably just part of his nature. I wondered what his next surprise for me would be. I didn't have to wait long. ""I really want to jack off right now,"" he said softly. His hand strayed to his crotch where he began to slowly rub himself. ""I won't take pictures this time,"" I replied playfully, confused as to where this was going. ""Oh, that's okay. Why don't you join me?"" he asked. ""What?"" I asked, taken totally off guard by the question. ""It's okay. I won't tell anyone. Will you have sex with me?"" he asked softly, moving towards me so that his lips were right by my ear. ""Are you trying to tell me you're gay?"" I asked. ""I'm not really sure. All I know is that I've wanted to have sex with you since that photo shoot, and I knew that you would probably be interested,"" he answered. ""How did you know that?"" I asked, defensive. ""Let's just say I've met a friend of yours,"" he answered. By this time my penis had grown into a full erection and the idea of having sex with this firm Christian man was making my temperature rise. ""Where do you want to go?"" I asked, not caring who had told him, just wanting to ravish his body right now. ""Let's do it here,"" he answered, a puff of air expelled into my ear at the end of his sentence. I shivered upon contact. I moved away from him and went to the door. I put up a Reserved sign and then locked the door so we wouldn't be disturbed. When I returned, Sam had removed his shirt and was unbuttoning his pants. In the light from the dim red lights of the darkroom, I could see his toned chest with the patch of hair nestled between his pectorals. I had to kiss him. I pulled him into my arms and planted a passionate kiss upon his lips. He returned it with equal fervor and then broke away. ""Get undressed. I don't want to wait any longer,"" he whispered forcefully. I pulled away and stripped as fast as I could. Then we pressed our naked bodies together and kissed, opening our mouths to exploration. His mouth was warm and sweet, and I tasted deeply of him. Our erections pressed against each other and I rubbed against him, enjoying this sensation. Sam began to kiss his way down my body: my throat, my chest, my nipples, my navel, and then he engulfed my erection. I groaned as I felt my penis touch the back of his throat. I wondered if this ""friend"" of mine had showed him how to make love also. ""Hold on,"" I told him, pushing him away. ""What?"" he asked. ""Lay down,"" I told him. He laid down on our pile of clothes and I crouched over top him with my mouth at his erection and his at mine. He was exactly my height, and there wasn't any way I was going to let this chance slip by. I gently licked my way down the length of his pole and sucked on each of his balls. Then I stuck a finger in my mouth and got it good and wet before I slowly inserted this slowly into his anus. I heard him moan around my penis as it went in. He continued to suck on my dick as I put his back in my mouth. With my other hand I stroked the length of it as my mouth went up and down his erection. My finger slowly slid in and out his hot little hole as I sucked him. Sam was doing a pretty good job on his end. He must have had some lessons or else it was just beginners luck. I knew I could keep from coming though. I wanted to taste his load before I would come. I was really curious as to who this ""friend"" of mine was, but I would find that out later. To make him come first, I picked up the tempo of my finger thrusting in him and also my head and hand motions. His dick was very slick with my saliva by this time and my hand glided easily over his length. I paused a couple of times to fondle his balls, but then I would return to the stroking. I could tell he was about to come when all motion on my cock stopped. He just lay there breathing and moaning as I worked him towards conclusion. He came with a load yelp and grabbed the backs of my thighs as his semen spurted into my mouth. I swallowed it all and then caught the last little bit off the head of his penis before turning around to smile at him. ""Like that?"" I asked. ""Oh, yeah,"" he answered, grinning. Then he reached out and took my erection in his hand and prepared to bring it to his mouth. ""I thought that should go somewhere else,"" I said. ""Where? Oh...you mean...""\n""Yeah,"" I said. ""Have you ever taken it up the ass?""\n""No,"" he answered. ""I'm not sure--""\n""Don't worry, I know what I'm doing. It will feel great,"" I said. He still seemed a little uncertain, but he was willing to roll over and prop up his ass for me to get a clear shot. My dick was already lubricated with his saliva, but I decided to add some soap and water from the sink. Then I lined my erection up with his tight little red hole and slowly inserted it. Not hearing any complaints from him, I continued until I was fully embedded. Then I began to slowly make love to his hot virgin asshole. It didn't take long for me to have an orgasm. I shot loads of fresh gay sperm into his ass. We cleaned up and then started to get dressed. ""Would you be interested in getting together again?"" I asked. ""Sure. Maybe next time we can do it somewhere a little more private,"" he answered. ""Good idea,"" I agreed with a smile. ""By the way, who is this friend you were talking about?"" I asked. ""Bryan,"" he answered. Bryan? That answer sure took me by surprise as well as provoke a lot of questions I couldn't wait to get answered. I realized it was time to take another look at my favorite Christian man..."
986,Christine Anderson,"['Mf', 'ped']","The dust hung in the air. It clung to the narrow willow leaves. I decided that I would soon sprinkle water all about and settle it. I would bring a chair and a table, and a blanket to lie upon. That place, I thought, could be the mission control of space ships which would take off and land in the large expanse outside. I would push aside the branches and go forth in my space suit, climbing into the rocket ships and discover new universes. I lay upon the ground, the dust covering me, as I dreamed most splendidly.\n\nI felt hungry, so I got up and went home. I walked down the dirt road for a couple of hundred yards, until I reached a side street that did not have much traffic. Then I went down three streets of warehouses and a foundry, until I reached a boulevard where the cars and trucks passed by without end. I finally got across and came into an entirely new enviroment. There were houses with manicured lawns. I knew that my house was just three blocks away.\n\n""Where have you been!"" my mother demanded to know\n\n""You're filthy. What have you been doing?""\n\nI wanted to tell her about the neat place that I had found, but I knew that she was more concerned about the dirt on my clothes.\n\n""I'll take a shower and change my clothes,"" I responded. ""I was out exploring."" \n\n* * *\n\nLate that afternoon my mother called me down from my room. I went downstairs, and in the living room were the girl I had noticed earlier in the day and an older woman, her mother. They had come to greet their new neighbors, and my mother introduced me to them. I learned than that her name was Christine, that our birthdays were only six days apart, which meant that she was twelve years and three months old.. But she was a girl, so she was half a year more developed than I. She was a couple of inches taller and she had small breasts which pushed at her blouse. My hormones had not yet begun to strike me to any appreciable degree, but I did notice that Christine was very pretty. Her face seemed to be a bit pale, although there was a rosiness to her cheeks and lips. The seeming paleness was perhaps the result of a contrast with her hair, which was lustrous, raven black, fixed that day in two braids on either side of her head. Her eyes were bright blue, and they stared at me boldly. She had delicate features, very symetrical, but I was particularly struck by her bare arms, which were so shapely and soft looking.\n\nChristine smiled at me and we went out onto the porch with glasses of lemonade, away from the grown ups, to talk and become better acquainted. She was very friendly, and I felt quickly at ease with her. She promised to show me around the neighborhood and to introduce me to my new class mates on Monday. It was late Spring and we were both finishing the sixth grade. I was so pleased to have a found a friend in this new home of mine. I was tempted to tell her about the special place that I had discovered under the willows, but I decided to keep the secret to myself for the time being.\n\nOver the next several days I met a lot of other kids at school, but Christine remained my only true friend. After a couple of weeks some of the guys taunted me about having a girlfriend. I did not mind, nor did she. We were very comfortable with each other. After school she had to look after her two younger sisters, ages eight and ten, and I would usually join her, doing our homework together. Her mother worked. Her father was dead.\n\nWe really did not spend all that much time alone together, except for a few hours on weekends, and we did not feel any particular need for privacy, because we were not at all intimate. We were, I suppose, just good buddies who admired each other's prettiness, just kids for whom sex was, not quite yet, an issue in our lives. I do acknowledge, however, that I was fascinated by Christine's small breasts, and I wanted to touch them, just out of curiosity.\n\nWithin a month the school year was over, and Christine's sisters were sent off to spend the Summer at their grandparent's farm. She would stay home and care for the house while her mother worked, about which she didn't mind, because, she said, she liked playing with me. We then had an enormity of time to spend together, the kind of time that seems to last forever, when one is twelve.\n\nOne day I told her about my special place, and she informed me that she already knew about it, that everybody knew about it. The news deflated me. I had taken a blanket there and a small chair. I had fashioned a table with debris which I had collected from the dump. I had scattered water to hold down the dust.\n\n""The high school kids go there to make out,"" she said matter of factly\n\nI was crestfallen, but then I thought that perhaps I was becoming to old to play by myself, pretending about mission control and space ships.\n\n""Have you ever been there?"" I asked.\n\n""Nope. It's a dirty place.""\n\nI thought that I should go up there and retrieve my blanket.\n\n""Do you want to come with me to get some stuff I left there?""\n\nNot having anything better to do that morning, Christine said ""OK"".\n\n* * *\n\n""Watch out for that bus,"" I called to her, taking her hand and pulling her across the boulevard, so crowded with traffic. We then walked past the warehouses and the foundry, and after a short way she disengaged our hands. We talked of nothing consequential; tv programs, movies, one of which we had seen together, along with her two sisters. We gossiped about kids in our sixth grade class, none of whom had done anything particularly naughty.\n\nThen we came to the quiet side street, beyond which lay the vast desolation of dump, weeds and stunted trees, except for the copse of willows, which stood out, however forlorn they appeared.\n\n""It's ugly,"" Christine sniffed.\n\n""Ya,"" I agreed, wanting then just to retrieve my blanket and to get away from there.\n\nChristine and I walked slowly up the rutted, dusty track that stretched deeply into that terrain.\n\n""High school kids drive their cars up this road. Up ahead there are paths that turn off. The kids make out in the back seats.""\n\n""How do you know this?""\n\n""My cousin told me.""\n\nI wondered what ""making out"" meant exactly, although I knew that it had to do with sex.\n\n""What do they do when they make out?""\n\n""You, dummy. They have sex together in the back seats of their cars.""\n\nI knew that, but did she mean that they fucked in their back seats?\n\n""Isn't that hard to do in the back seat of a car?""\n\nChristine became annoyed at my ignorance, although I really thought that she didn't know either how they did it in their back seats.\n\n""I don't want to talk about sex.""\n\n""OK.""\n\nWe approached the copse of willow trees, which seemed to me to have taken on the desolation and squalor of its surroundings, no longer the proud headquarters of a valiant young space explorer. When we came up to the first one, we heard a sound, a human sound. We looked at each other, unsure of what we should do. So, we did what any normal young twelve year old would do. We approached the tree on tip toes and peered through the branches.\n\nChristine drew in her breath quietly at the scene we beheld. Two older kids were lying naked on my blanket, a girl and a boy. They had their heads between each other's legs. The boy had his face in the girl's pubic hair and was obviously licking on her. The girl, moaning, had the boy's cock in her mouth and was moving her head up and down on it. I was fascinated watching that cock go in and out of the girl's mouth. I sprouted a stiffie, the first of the day. The girl's moaning increased. It was a brief, repeated sound, starting low in register and then rising higher. It increased in tempo and grew louder. Christine grabbed my hand tightly. I looked down and saw that the fingers of her other hand was scratching at her groin. She was breathing irregularly. I turned my attention back to the older kids having sex, when the girl pulled her head up from the guy's cock, arched her back and cried aloud as though she was in some horrible pain. It lasted for a few seconds. Christine was panting, and I could feel her rubbing herself quickly as she grasped my hand. The girl then quieted somewhat and returned her head back to the guy's cock and sucked it into her mouth. Christine made a noise like a small animal in pain, and the girl turned her head and saw us. Her scream was frightening. It was so angry and loud. I pulled on Christine and we ran down the dirt track as fast as we could. I heard an outraged male voice shouting behind us, but I dared not turn to look back. Then it was quiet and I turned my head, as we still ran hand in hand. No one was behind us. So we stopped and caught our breath.\n\nWe walked on hand in hand. I was embarrassed to have witnessed that scene with Christine. She appeared flushed and was very quiet. She still held my hand. The humor of it all then came to me and I giggled, but Christine did not share my mirth. She was very solemn.\n\n""They won't make a baby that way,"" I observed with a chortle.\n\nShe looked at me, annoyed.\n\n""That was the whole purpose, stupid.""\n\nWe walked back to our street, and all the way Christine held my hand. I wondered about that. For the next couple of days Christine was different somehow. She looked at me more softly, and she did not call me names. She would hold my hand and touch me, stroke me; my upper arm; my leg near my knee. Then, when were alone in my basement, she put her palm on my cheek and kissed my lips. As I recall, it was more a pressing of our lips together than it was a real kiss. It was the first kiss for the two of us.\n\nI was naive, and I had not yet masturbated for the first time. Other kids in the neighborhood, kids I knew from school, were beginning to do it. Jimmy Martin boasted that he did it at least once a day and sometimes more. It seemed that kids my age and a little older were all atwitter about the subject. I thought about doing it, because it was supposed to be an incredible pleasure, but I was worried about what some guys were saying about it; that it turned you crazy and made hair grow on your palms. Jimmy Martin, though, seemed healthy enough, and there was no hair on his palms. I finally accepted the fact that I would do it before long. My stiffies were becoming more frequent, and, when no one was looking, I would squeeze them\n\nMy fascination with Christine's titties increased, and I also became very aware of the shapeliness of her limbs and the softness of her flesh. This sexual awakening had been underway for some weeks before the episode under the willow tree. But after having seen those older kids having sex, my hormones really clicked in.\n\nI wondered about the way Christine was treating me, so differently than in the past. She touched me gently, but she would not let me touch her. During the three months that I had known her we had gotten into the habit of rough housing, during which I would seek every opportunity to grab a tittie. She would always push my hand away and scowl at me, but she was still always ready wrestle and tickle on the couch or on the floor.\n\nAbout five days after the episode at the willow tree, and the day on which I had decided to masturbate for the first time, whatever the risks, Christine called me out of my house. She had a serious look on her face, when I joined her on the sidewalk. She was clad in a sleeveless blouse and shorts, which displayed her soft limbs magnificently. Her raven hair was pulled back into a pony tail. She looked into my face, her eyes fixed on mine. I was worried that she was ill, because she had been acting so strangely for the past few days. Yet she appeared splendidly healthy.\n\n""Let's go to my house,"" she said. ""I want to talk with you.""\n\nShe took my hand in hers and we crossed the street. We went in her front door, and I knew that we were alone in the house. She pulled me by the hand, up the stairs to her room. She shood before me, very close. We were by then the same height She had just bathed. I could smell her distinct aroma of Ivory soap and baby shampoo.\n\nChristine placed one hand on my shoulder and the other on my cheek. She leaned forward and kissed me, our second kiss ever. I put my arms around her eagerly, kissing back.\n\n""I want to snuggle with you,"" she whispered into my ear.\n\nI didn't know how to respond in words. I held her tightly. I licked her neck and she shivered. We lay together on the bed in each other's arms, and we lost count of how many times we kissed. I was aroused, but I realized that something special was happening between the two of us, and I didn't want to ruin it with horse play and tittie grabbing.\n\n""Tommy?""\n\n""Ya?""\n\n"" . . . . . . . you're very pretty.""\n\n""Girls are pretty. Guys are handsome.""\n\n""You're prettier than most girls, although in a boyish way.""\n\nI did not respond.\n\n""Do you think I'm pretty?""\n\n""Everyone knows that you're pretty, especially you.""\n\nChristine jabbed me with her elbow and we giggled. We kissed some more, very sweetly. I knew that I loved her and that she loved me.\n\nHer ragged breathing told me that she was as aroused as I. She clutched at me and we kissed some more. ""You can touch me,"" she whispered.\n\nMy hand was unsteady as I placed it on her breast; not a grab, but a fondling. It was small and pointy, not an entire handful. Her hard nipple poked at my palm. Her two titties clung to her chest tightly. I rubbed my hands over them. We kissed some more, experimenting with our tongues. I reached under her blouse and felt the flesh of her pointy mounds, which were braless.\n\n""Touch my legs,"" she pleaded with a gasp.\n\nI stroked her soft thighs, so slender and shapely. Christine pulled on my hand, forcing my fingers under the hem of her shorts, to a place which was warm, moist and mysterious.\n\n""Rub me there.""\n\n""Not so hard.""\n\n""Right there. Yes. That's right.""\n\nChristine squirmed against my fingers as she sought out my lips and moaned into my mouth. In a brief moment of clarity I realized that I was engaging in sex. Then Christine began to make sounds in my ear, not the same kind that the girl under the willow tree had made. These were her own sounds. She spasmodically coughed out shrill gasps of air and then wailed for a few seconds as she pushed her body against mine.\n\nShe lay in my arms, her eyes closed, her beautiful face at rest. I licked her nearby cheek. She opened her eyes and smiled into my face wonderfully.\n\n""Cristy, I'm hurting,"" I whispered.\n\nShe understood, but she didn't know what to do. I could not tell her, because I had never done it before. I pulled her hand to the bulge in my shorts, needing something. As I looked into her pale face, which smiled beautifully at me, as I grasped a handfull of her raven hair, Christine kneaded the bulge in my shorts, gently, lovingly, doing innocently what my body most required.\n\n""Don't stop. Don't stop!""\n\nI made loud sounds of my own, an uncontrolable noise, as I felt a sting in my cock and then unbelievable ecstasy. Wetness filled my underpants. I had grasped her too tightly in my passion, and Christine pushed me gently away. She looked into my face with an expression of wonder at her power.\n\nThen we snuggled properly, our urgent passions assuaged, until the next time."
987,Christine Makes a Deal,['MMMMM-F gang'],"Bob had been after Christine to help him show property for some time. Bob knew from watching other female agents that Christine had the potential to be a good agent. She was young, only 26 years old and a bit shy but she had a pleasant personality. The thing that convinced Bob of her potential was her looks. Christine was a very attractive woman. Bob just knew that she could charm the socks off any prospective male buyer. She stood 5'4"" with gorgeous legs and a 38DD-26-38 figure. Her reddish brown hair framed a beautiful face and hazel eyes. So far Bob had been unable to interest Christine in changing careers.\n\nBob continued, ""Listen, I have an opportunity for you and I think you'll like it.""\n\n""You want me to show a house,"" guessed Christine.\n\n""Yes, but before you give me your answer hear me out,"" said Bob.\n\n""OK,"" said the tired wife.\n\nBob continued, ""I have a client named John Owens who is in town looking at houses. He's fairly young and yet he's looking at property in the 400 thousand range. I'd show the property myself but I've got a conflict this evening. You're my only hope. If you make the sale I'll give you three percent of the sales price. That comes to about twelve grand. What do you say?""\n\nChristine was dumbfounded, ""You mean twelve thousand dollars?""\n\n""That's right,"" confirmed Bob.\n\nChristine thought for a moment about how she could use that money before saying, ""What do I have to do, Bob?""\n\nBob replied, ""I have two properties for you to show him. All you have to do is open the door and lead him through each one. Point out what catches your eye in a positive way. Both places are empty so you won't have owners to deal with.""\n\nChristine said, ""Sounds pretty easy.""\n\nBob continued, ""It should be a snap. If you can get him to buy one of the properties the commission is yours.""\n\nChristine thought for just a moment then said, ""OK Bob, I'll do it. What's next?""\n\nBob replied, ""I'll call John and tell him that you'll meet him at his hotel at seven then I'll drop over the packet of all you'll need. Sound OK?""\n\n""Sounds fine,"" answered Christine.\n\nBob added, ""Oh, and Christine, John is the type who appreciates an attractive woman. Put on a nice outfit if you can.""\n\n""OK Bob,"" said Christine a little annoyed.\n\n""I'll see you in a half hour with the packet,"" said Bob before hanging up.\n\n""Nice outfit,"" Christine said to no one still a little annoyed. She didn't really like the idea of dressing up for a man other than her husband, but for twelve thousand dollars it was worth it.\n\nChristine headed quickly for the bedroom. She took off her clothes and stepped into the shower. Ten minutes later she had dried and was going through her closet looking for the ""nice outfit"". Christine naturally assumed that Bob had meant ""sexy outfit"". After a few moments she found what she thought Bob had in mind. It was one of her husband's favorites.\n\nChristine started with a matching white bra and panty set. The panties were a very brief thong variety and the bra was lacy and sheer. Over the bra Christine put on a figure hugging white blouse. She added a pair of self supporting suntan hose. Christine finished with her red business suit and four inch red heels. The skirt was short and came to mid thigh and the jacket was cut to her waist. Christine's large bulging bust put quite a strain on the jacket's buttons. The over all effect was that of business attire but very very sexy business attire.\n\nChristine checked herself in the mirror for a moment and felt satisfied that Bob would be pleased. She finished applying her makeup and fluffing up her hair just as he rang the doorbell.\n\n""Wow,"" said Bob when Christine opened the door. ""You look wonderful, just perfect,"" he added.\n\nChristine blushed and said, ""Thanks, Bob, please come in.""\n\nBob walked through the door watching Christine's fantastic ass as she showed him to the living room. ""This is going to work out great,"" he thought. He hadn't said anything to Christine about the fact that his client had asked that Bob find a hot babe to show him around. Bob knew about Christine's shy and reserved nature and didn't want to frighten her away from the task at hand.\n\nThey sat down together on the sofa and went over the floor plans and contracts. Bob couldn't resist sneaking peeks at Christine's great figure as they talked. ""Jim's a lucky fellow,"" he thought. After fifteen minutes Bob had to leave for his engagement. He noted that\n\nChristine seemed enthusiastic about the showing. Bob was pleased with that. No sourpuss ever sold anything.\n\nAs Bob left the house he said, ""I'll be done around 9:30. I'll check back here then.""\n\nChristine said cheerfully, ""Thanks Bob. I appreciate the opportunity you're giving me.""\n\nAs Bob waved goodbye, he thought to himself, ""Its me who should be thanking you."" Bob knew that John Owens would not be a buyer without Christine's help. It suddenly occurred to him that John may have had something else in mind when he requested that a hot babe show him around. Bob dismissed the notion and headed off to his engagement.\n\nChristine was standing in the lobby of John Owens' hotel when two men approached. Christine had told John when she phoned from the lobby that she was wearing red. It really wasn't necessary because she was the only woman waiting in the lobby.\n\n""Hi Christine,"" said John.\n\nChristine jerked around, slightly started and paused while she took in the man offering his hand. Finally she lifted her hand to his and said, ""Hi, you must be Mr. Owens."" Christine was not expecting the very handsome man now standing before her. She felt the rush of blood through her veins. John Owens appeared to be in his early thirties with sandy brown hair and crystal blue eyes. He was tall and very fit and was dressed casually in shorts and a golf shirt.\n\nJohn smiled and said, ""Mr. Owens is my father. Please call me John."" He gestured to his companion and added, ""This is my business associate Tom Anderson. He's here to keep me in line.""\n\nChristine turned to look at the man and found him to be equally attractive. She smiled a little nervously and said, ""Its nice to meet you..""\n\n""Tom,"" he interrupted. Tom was dressed similarly to John. Christine wondered now if she was a little too dressed up. She noticed both men looking her body over in the way that men usually did.\n\n""Tom,"" she agreed with a nervous giggle. Christine felt the heat in her cheeks and new that she was blushing. She realized that despite her business attire the men seemed to be pleased with her appearance. Gone was the annoyance that she felt earlier about having to wear a ""nice outfit"". Now she felt proud of her figure and was pleased that the men had noticed. She felt a tingle between her legs. She tried to ignore it.\n\nAfter the awkward pause Christine said, ""Gentlemen, if you would like I can drive you to the properties that Bob suggested.""\n\nJohn responded, ""That won't be necessary Christine, my driver Jeffrey can get us there if you give him the directions.""\n\nChristine and the two men left the hotel through the front door and found Jeffrey and a stretch limousine parked at the curb. The large black man quickly opened the door and Christine disappeared into the car. Before both men entered, they gave each other a wink. They were very pleased with their hostess.\n\nChristine learned on the way to the first property that John wanted this house for the occasions when he would be doing business in town. It seemed that Mr. Owens was very wealthy and had homes in several cities. He required a home that he could entertain in and wasn't interested in anything that was suited for a family. He was not married.\n\nThey arrived at the first property and Christine began her best sales pitch. She was a little annoyed that the air conditioning was not operating as it was early August and very hot. After ten minutes of the sweltering heat Christine asked the men if they would mind terribly if she removed her jacket. Both men quickly made it plain that they wouldn't mind one bit. Christine smiled nervously at their eagerness.\n\nTom offered to hold Christine's information folder as she unbuttoned her jacket. Both men sighed as the bulge of her magnificent bust was uncovered. The shear blouse did little to hide the lacy bra underneath. Christine removed her jacket, folded the garment over her arm and thanked Tom for his assistance with her papers.\n\nJohn and Tom followed Christine around the house as she pointed out things. They looked at her as much as the house. She was not oblivious to the looks they were stealing. She felt flattered at the attention. She felt good knowing that the two handsome men appreciated her body.\n\nChristine could now feel a dampness between her legs. She reminded herself that she was a married woman but the tingle between her legs persisted.\n\nIt became clear soon enough that this property was more suited for a family and not for a bachelor using the place for business entertaining. Christine suggested that they move on to the next property. As Christine approached the car Jeffrey held the door open.\n\nIt was clear from his expression that he liked Christine better without her jacket. John winked at him as Christine entered the car and Jeffrey returned the wink.\n\nTen minutes later they were standing in front of the second property.\n\nThis house seemed to suit John's needs more. Christine was thrilled when John said, ""This is exactly what I'm looking for."" She could feel that twelve grand in her hands already and was thinking of ways to spend it. Finally John suggested that they find a place to talk about the terms of the sale. He asked Christine if she could suggest a nice restaurant for them to get a bite and talk.\n\nMoments later the trio was seated in one of Christine's favorite places. They had a nice meal and spent most of the time talking about the city and Christine. She found herself enjoying the two men's attention a great deal. After a couple of glasses of wine Christine had really loosened up. John and Tom noticed this and began to compliment Christine on her beauty. She returned the compliment suggesting that a woman couldn't have two more handsome companions.\n\nAfter Christine had finished the compliment she wondered how she could have been so bold. Too many glasses of wine was the answer but she didn't seem to care. She was having a great time and she liked the two men. She liked them a lot. Christine couldn't help letting her eyes linger over her companion's bodies. She sensed that the crotch of her panties was now soaked. She couldn't remember that happening since the first few dates with her husband.\n\nChristine struggled to get a hold of herself. Despite her shy nature she was a very passionate woman. Until tonight that passion had been directed solely at her husband Jim. Christine couldn't believe how wonderful she felt being with these men. Finally she managed to collect her thoughts. She realized that there was business to attend to. One positive effect of the alcohol was added confidence. She was now determined to do whatever was necessary to make the sale. That very thought caused yet another tingle to be felt between her legs.\n\nChristine chose a lull in the conversation to say, ""So John, can I get you to sign a contract on the second property.""\n\nJohn smiled at Christine and her direct question and said, ""Christine, I like the house a lot but I'm not sure I can agree to all of the details of the purchase.""\n\nChristine looked into John's eyes and said, ""I see."" After a moment she added, ""You are welcome to make any offer you like.""\n\nChristine thought to herself, ""I wonder what would satisfy him."" Suddenly, an amusing thought crossed her mind. She made a mental note to try to suppress her hormones.\n\nJohn noticed a little gleam in Christine's eyes. He frowned, looked away from Christine and said, ""Well, I would like to discuss a few points with Bob if I could.""\n\nChristine glanced at her watch and replied, ""Bob is supposed to meet me back at my house in a few minutes. I would be happy for you to come by and discuss this further with Bob if you're sure I can no longer be of assistance."" Christine surprised herself again with the suggestive comment. She couldn't believe the effect these men were having on her.\n\nJohn's attention returned to the beautiful woman as she spoke. He thought he noted a suggestive smile at the end of Christine's last statement. He wondered if the assistance that she implied was the type that he really wanted from her. John wasn't sure. Christine had been very business like and her manner, until recently, had been a little reserved if not shy. Was it possible that she would use herself to close the deal. He decided to play out this possibility.\n\nJohn looked seriously at Christine and said, ""It's possible that you can satisfy my needs, Christine. If you don't mind perhaps we could go to your home and discuss things further. If I'm not satisfied then maybe Bob can work things out.""\n\nChristine allowed a brief smile to form before she said, ""That would be fine with me."" She added, ""Oh, would you drop me back to my car at the hotel?""\n\nJohn replied, ""Ah, don't worry about it. I'll have Jeffrey see to it that its delivered back to your home safe and sound.""\n\nChristine smiled and thanked John. He called for the bill and twenty minutes later they were sitting comfortably in Christine's living room. John and Tom sat on the sofa and Christine sat in a chair facing the two men. It was well past 9:30 and Bob hadn't arrived yet. John had already explained to Christine that the financial aspects of the deal were not a concern.\n\nThis bit of information confirmed the suspicions Christine had about this deal. She thought back to the conversation at the restaurant. She recalled the looks she received from the two men and the fact that Bob had requested that she handle this showing. It was all pointing to one thing. Christine knew what was at stake and what was necessary to close the deal.\n\nChristine asked, ""What have I missed? Are you sure there isn't something I can do to help you make your decision?""\n\nAgain, John noticed that smile. He also noticed that several buttons on Christine's blouse were now undone displaying a heavenly cleavage.\n\nJohn looked up at the ceiling and calculated his statement. Finally he said, ""I think there is something you can do, Christine. I am aware that you stand to make several thousand dollars commission on this sale. I'll see to it that your commission is doubled if you satisfy my conditions for purchase.""\n\nChristine uncrossed her legs and then crossed them again allowing her short skirt to ride up. She smiled as she played with the next buttoned button on her blouse and said, ""That's very generous John.\n\nYou can count on me to do whatever is necessary to make the sale.""\n\nJohn and Tom sat on the sofa watching Christine play with her button.\n\nJohn said, ""I'm very glad to hear that Christine."" As John spoke,\n\nChristine began to slowly unbutton the remainder of the buttons on her blouse. John continued, ""I can see that we think alike. I am certain that it will be a great pleasure doing business with you.""\n\nChristine stood up in front of the two men and removed her blouse. Again the two men sighed at the site of her fabulous bust now only covered by her lacy bra. With only a small pause, Christine began to slowly lower her short skirt. John and Tom took the opportunity to remove there cocks from their shorts while Christine did her strip tease. John still wasn't quite sure if Christine intended more than just a strip tease. He hoped that she was savvy enough to know that his intentions were to have sex with her.\n\nWhen Christine caught site of the two large specimens of cock flesh her passions ignited. Christine swooned and began to rub her very wet mound. Her other hand began to pinch her nipples, first one then the other. She no longer remembered who she was. The alcohol and the circumstances had turned her into nothing more that a female in heat.\n\nShe could think of nothing more that those two big cocks and her very wet cunt.\n\nJohn stroked his big cock as he watched the beautiful and sexy woman rubbing herself before him. He was rock hard and ready. Christine couldn't take her eyes off John's eight inch pole. Slowly she moved closer to John until she stood over him. Christine looked John right in the eye as she rubbed her cunt with her right hand and massaged her big tits with the left.\n\nChristine broke eye contact and looked down between her heaving tits to her mound. John's eyes followed as did Tom's. Slowly, Christine pulled aside the panties covering her cunt showing the men what was underneath. She used both hands to open up her slick opening so that both men could see just how hot and juicy she was. As John watched the wonderful site he noticed that Christine was getting closer and closer. Soon her slick opening hovered over his very hard cock but only for an instant.\n\nA second later Christine had impaled herself on the shaft. It slid into her buttery hole with no effort at all. ""Oh YES,"" she bellowed. To make the sale Christine WAS willing to go all the way. Her reward was an instant fiery burst of sensations that consumed her.\n\nChristine's orgasm was one of the largest that she could remember when she could remember again. John held on tight as she shook and vibrated from her head down to her toes. He'd never seen anything like it.\n\nChristine began to frantically bounce up and down on John's cock. She made grunting noises with each plunge. John reached around and unhooked Christine's bra. She pulled it the rest of the way off allowing her big tits to escape. Christine pulled John's head into her bosom and smothered him as she pumped up and down on his shaft. John had remarkable staying power considering the treatment he was getting from the sexy overheated woman.\n\nTwo minutes later Christine was again climaxing. She screamed, ""God, it feeeeeellllss ssoooo gggoooooddd."" Once she had returned from bliss, John pulled her off his cock. Christine was clearly disappointed. Tom got off the sofa to give the couple more room. He sat in the chair and watched as John removed Christine's panties and then pulled her pussy over his mouth. He had to taste what had been giving off that wonderful aroma. Christine's sex was covered with the juices of two orgasms. John dove in and was soon in heaven. Christine moaned loudly as his tongue began to work on her clit.\n\n""That's it. Lick it. Oh, that feels so wonderful,"" said Christine. She mashed her pussy into John's face to make tighter contact. Christine finally opened her eyes and noticed John's throbbing cock in front of her. She pulled herself into the classic 69 position and began to return the favor to John. She slurped his cock with abandon. After licking the shaft from head to balls, she took the shaft into her throat and just held it there for safe keeping. Christine concentrated on the wonderful job John was doing on her clit while squeezing his cock with her throat muscles. Finally, she came up for air before running through the same routine again.\n\nJohn couldn't believe what Christine was doing to his cock. He knew that if she kept up this treatment that he would blow his load.\n\nChristine paused as she licked John's shaft to examine his large balls. She observed, ""Oooh John, it looks like your balls are swollen with sperm. God, I'd love to have you fill my body with your cum.""\n\nChristine's words inflamed John. They also perked Tom's interest. What male would dismiss a female's craving of his sperm. It's biology. If a female wants it then she should have it. John lifted the still slurping Christine off him and laid her on her back on the sofa. He wasted no time in burying his cock deep inside Christine's pussy. John began to fuck her hard and she lifted her pelvis to meet each of his strokes.\n\nChristine alternated rubbing her clit, pinching her nipples and pinching John's nipples. She encouraged John by begging, ""Give it to me, baby. I want it hard and fast.""\n\nEach panting word from Christine inflamed John more and more. They continued to thrust into each other for several minutes before John announced, ""Here it comes, baby.""\n\nChristine moaned back, ""Fill me up with your sperm, John."" With one last thrust John complied with Christine's request. She climaxed a second time as she felt his final thrust. His ass clinched with each pumping squirt that soaked deep into Christine's womb. Eight squirts later he relaxed on top of Christine and kissed her passionately on the lips. As there juices mixed, so did their tongues. It was complete intimacy.\n\nJohn finally broke the kiss and said, ""Baby, you are fantastic. I haven't had a fuck like that in a long time.""\n\nChristine smiled and said, ""We're not through yet stud. I'm just getting started.""\n\nJohn chuckled, glanced at Tom and said, ""Re-enforcement's?""\n\nTom was ready. He said, ""Stand aside John, if you please.""\n\nChristine was a bit puzzled but quickly realized that John was passing the baton to Tom. Her first thought was that she wanted another round with John but the altered plan seemed fine. She thought, ""If Tom is half as good as John then they can trade off as long as they want.""\n\nTom started by kissing Christine's large tits. She moaned as he let his teeth pull gently at her nipples. Christine caressed his head with her hands as he put love bites all over her tits. She was heating up again. She pulled Tom away from her tits and kissed him passionately.\n\nTom's cock grazed Christine's thigh and left a trail of pre-cum. She began to hump her cum filled cunt toward Tom's cock. We little help from Tom Christine's cunt was able to hunt down the head of his cock.\n\nTom did the rest and plunged in smoothly.\n\nTom fucked Christine as vigorously as John did. His cock was the same length as John's but slightly thinner. Christine's tight box could barely tell the difference between the two. Christine's brain was yet again in sexual ecstasy. She came for a third time as she bellowed,\n\n""Fuck me hard. Give it to me, baby. I'm cuuummmmmmiinnnngg.""\n\nMid way through Tom and Christine's fuck John realized that Christine was a very passionate and possibly insatiable. He was glad. He would be paying her a sizable sum and wanted to get his money's worth. John made it a point to reward his employee's whenever possible. This situation would give him the opportunity. Christine was already working over Tom and he was enjoying himself immensely. John felt he should allow Jeffrey to have the same enjoyment. While Christine and\n\nTom were in the throws of ecstasy he slipped on his pants and left the house to find Jeffrey. A moment later the two men reentered the house to find Christine sucking enthusiastically on Tom's cock. Jeffrey couldn't believe his eyes.\n\nTom was nearing his first climax. He croaked, ""Christine, you do that so well. You're about to get a reward.""\n\nChristine pulled the cock from her mouth and stroked it while she said, ""Oh baby, let me taste your juice.""\n\nTom's first squirt splashed against Christine's face. She quickly latched onto the cock head and sucked the remainder of Tom's cum out of his cock. Her actions caused Tom to shiver all over and jerk out of control. He involuntarily jerked his cock from Christine's mouth.\n\nFortunately, she had sucked him dry.\n\nChristine looked up at John and noticed Jeffrey for the first time. She smiled and said, ""More help, eh John?"" She sat up and motioned for Jeffrey to come closer. She worked his uniform trousers down to his feet while he removed his coat and shirt. Jeffrey stepped out of his pants and slipped off his loafers. Christine slowly worked his boxers down exposing a very large cock. It had to be ten inches long and very thick.\n\nChristine immediately attacked the long fleshy tube. She could only get about four inches into her mouth. It was simply too thick.\n\nChristine satisfied her lust by licking the shaft from head to root. She took Jeffrey's massive balls into her mouth and sucked on them.\n\nChristine commented, ""Oooh, I'll bet these balls have enough seed in them to drown me. God, what a way to go. It might be worth it."" John and Tom watched with amazement as the sex crazed woman bathed Jeffrey's cock and balls with her tongue. Christine had Jeffrey raise one leg and place it on the back of the sofa to give her better access. This allowed her to work behind Jeffrey's balls and swab down his asshole. The trio of men had never seen a woman this hot.\n\nFinally, Christine said, ""Jeffrey, I want this baseball bat of yours in my pussy now.""\n\nJeffrey didn't have to be told twice. Christine was back on her back and Jeffrey had the huge head of his cock knocking at Christine's pussy. He thrust in and in and in. She took the entire length. The woman was designed to take cock and a lot of cock. She swooned and shivered with the very full penetration. One stroke later and\n\nChristine screamed, ""Fuck, I'm cuuummmiinnnggg.""\n\nJeffrey didn't stop. He began to saw into Christine as she flopped around on the sofa. She was in a sexual frenzy. She seemed to be having a continuous orgasm. She moaned and grunted trying to communicate but nothing was getting through. Jeffrey seemed to be able to go on forever. John and Tom watched as Jeffrey tortured Christine for fifteen minutes before blowing his load up her cunt. Christine was out of it after Jeffrey had finished. It took her a couple of minutes to be able to form a sentence.\n\nFinally Christine croaked, ""God, was that great."" She sat up and several large globs of cum bubbled out of her pussy and dripped onto the floor.\n\nTom said, ""Look at that drooling pussy would you.""\n\nChristine scooped up what she could from her pussy and fed it to her mouth. She groaned with each taste as though she was tasting an expensive dessert.\n\n""I see you're doing all you can to please the client,"" said Bob. John had answered the door while Jeffrey was rewiring Christine's circuits.\n\nNow Bob had walked up to where Christine was sitting and eating her snack.\n\nChristine jerked her head up in the direction of the new male voice.\n\nBob's thick cock met her face to face. Before she could say anything\n\nBob put the head of his cock in her mouth. Still somewhat in a sexual daze, Christine began to slurp Bob's cock with wild abandon.\n\nBob said, ""I've dreamed of this Christine ever since I met you and you've exceeded my dreams. Wow, does your mouth feel good.""\n\nChristine looked up into Bob's eyes and she smiled around his cock. Bob continued, ""As wonderful as your mouth feels, I would like to try another hole. It looks like the clients have done an admirable job on your pussy. I think I'd like to try your asshole.""\n\nChristine pulled Bob's cock from her mouth and said, ""Oh yeah Bob, fuck my ass.""\n\nChristine turned around and put her knees on the sofa and rested her arms on the back of the sofa. Bob scooped up some of the still flowing juices from Christine's pussy and rubbed them on her asshole.\n\nChristine had left Bob's cock slimy with her saliva so he was good to go. Slowly he eased his tool into Christine's ass. He gave her plenty of time to adjust to his thick cock. After a couple of slow strokes\n\nBob let Christine have it. He looked like a locomotive pumping into her. Christine began to whine and whimper with the onslaught. She had an orgasm the minute he started slamming her.\n\nChristine began to get used to the pumping. The sensations she was feeling had leveled off to constant fire of pleasure. Most of the time her gaze was fixed over her shoulder at Bob's face or the shaft that penetrated her. Her gaze was broken at one point when Jeffrey groaned and said, ""Man, what a fine piece of ass.""\n\nChristine looked up and smiled at Jeffrey and crooked a finger at him.\n\nHe walked around the sofa and stood in front of Christine. She didn't hesitate to take Jeffrey's semi hard cock into her mouth. She began to make a mess of his cock and her mouth. Saliva was flying about and her grunts filled the air. Jeffrey's face was a torture of pleasure. He gasped, ""Whoa, can this bitch suck cock."" After five minutes he filled\n\nChristine's mouth and she swallowed the entire load.\n\nTom was next in her mouth after a small adjustment on the couch. John had slipped under Christine and now had his cock up her cunt. Bob continued in her ass and Tom plugged her mouth. Now Christine's squeals were muffled but they still indicated her climaxes. They seem to be coming with regularity now that three cocks filled her body. The men developed a rhythm and kept Christine trapped between them. She had no where to go but ecstasy.\n\nBob, John and Tom plowed ahead keeping the hot female quivering between them. Christine's circuits were now on overload. She was reaching the limits of her ability to take pleasure and stay conscious. Fortunately for her, the men were nearing their end as well. Tom was first delivering another foamy load into Christine's mouth. She tried to swallow it all but she was too overwhelmed by the other stimulation.\n\nBob was next. He wanted to finish in Christine's mouth as well and she obliged him missing only a few drops of his gooey load. Now unencumbered, John began to slam the sexually overloaded woman down hard on his cock. Christine's energy had been depleted to the point that she was only able to muster a whimper at the final onslaught. A few strokes more and John added another load to the beautiful woman's womb.\n\nChristine collapsed against John totally exhausted. Only one thing could have caused Christine to snap her head around.\n\n""Well well Chrissy. It looks like you're been having a party without me,"" said Christine's husband Jim as he leaned against the door jam."
988,Christine and Steve,"['family', 'inc']","One warm summer night, after Steve and Christine completed one of their sexual marathons when Christine saw Jasmine standing at the door, and had watched them throughout the entire encounter. Before she could say a word, Jasmines hands had parted her legs and her tongue was parting her pussy lips. She wanted to push her off, but it felt so good and she found herself opening her legs wider while stroking Jasmines hair. This made Jasmine more excited as she dug deeper into her mothers love canal. Her sharp tongue darted in and out of her pussy lapping the hot oozing mixture of her fathers cum with her mothers pussy juice. Jasmine liked the taste and the more she swallowed, the more she wanted. ""Ooooh that feels soooo gooood!!"" Christine exclaimed, as she released the remainder of Steve's cum into her daughters hungry waiting mouth. After three orgasms and a pussy empty of cum, Jasmine raised her head to display a glistening face with a stream of cum running down the left corner of her mouth. With a smile she said ""Mmmmm that tastes so good, when can we do this again?"", Jasmine then picked up her teddy bear and returned to her room. Christine looked at Steve, turned and fell asleep. The following day Christine told Steve of what had happened the night before. Instead of being surprised, Steve smiled, indicating and displayed a prominent erection. Without hesitation, Christine unzipped his pants, took out his cock and started sucking it until he shot his entire load into her mouth. They agreed that they should be the ones teaching their children about sex and sexuality. That day in school, all Jasmine could concentrate was on how she enjoyed eating her mother and the taste of her fathers cum slowly flowing down her throat. Her thoughts made her pussy dripping wet and she did not know how to control the feelings that were overtaking her body. The bell rang and her best friend Lisa asked if she wanted to go to the movies Saturday. ""I'm sorry I can't Lisa, I've got to baby-sit Robby"" said Jasmine.\n\nOn Saturday, Christine and Steve went out for dinner, Jason had gone out with his friends and because of change of plans Jasmine was home alone. Christine and Steve returned early with the intent of fulfilling their conversation earlier that week. As Steve was taking a shower, Christine explained to Jasmine the many aspects of sex. Jasmine listened carefully and her eyes lit-up when told that they will do as they did the other night. At that point Jasmine became the student, her mother the teacher and her father the subject. Christine slid her hand between Jasmines legs and slowly inserted her finger in her wet pussy until she reached her cherry. ""Oooooooooh!"" whimpered Jasmine as she squirmed to get more of her mothers fingers inside. Steve walked out of the shower with nothing but a towel around his waist. As he came closer Jasmines eyes were fixed on his crotch. With a gentle pull Steve's enormous cock was revealed to his daughter. As she held it in her hand, Christine put the head in her mouth and started to stroke the shaft while rubbing her fingers in her daughters pussy. ""That feels so good"" said Steve as he pressed her head towards his balls. As his cock got harder, Christine slowly pulled Jasmine head closer and put his cock in her mouth. Without skipping a beat she continued to suck her fathers cock tasting some of the salty juices she had swallowed earlier. With every thrust she was getting better and wetter, thanks to her mothers magic fingers and her fathers throbbing cock. Jasmine stroked her fathers cock with both hands making sure nothing dripped out of her mouth. Christine removed her fingers from Jasmines dripping pussy, and started licking her clit swallowing the juices of a virgin pussy. The thought of his daughter giving him a blow-job made him grow even harder. As Steve looked down he saw Jasmine use every means to satisfy his desire. His cock was too big for Christine to take all the way in her mouth let alone his daughter, but that did not stop her from trying. Christine got undressed and removed her daughters clothes, including her dripping wet panties. She lay on the bed as her mother spread her legs and continued licking her sweet tasting pussy. Her juices were flowing with every lapping of her clit. Her body near an orgasm Jasmine squirted over and over in Christine's open mouth, face and hair as she probed deep into her pussy. The feelings of pleasure filled Jasmine as she squirmed under her mothers tongue enjoying every moment. ""I want to eat your pussy mommy, please!!"" said Jasmine. ""In time honey"" replied Christine as she squeezed the budding nipples of her daughters tits. ""Oh yesssssssssss pleasssssse!!"" she screamed. As Jasmine positioned herself under her mothers pussy. Jasmine licked her mothers pussy swallowing every drop that dripped out of her tight pussy. Steve slid his cock in his daughters mouth and without hesitation she continued where she left-off. When he was ready, he trust his dick in his wife's pussy while his daughter watched closely and continued to lick her clit. Steve thrust deeper and deeper as Christine's screams of pleasure were muffled by driving her tongue in Jasmines wet pussy, and before he could come, she slid out and put his cock in her mouth releasing some of his sperm. Jasmine put his cock in her mouth while cupping his balls as each stroke dumped huge loads of cum in her mouth and down her throat. Still hungry, Christine satisfied her daughter by emptying the cum she was holding inside Jasmines open mouth . As they rested Jasmine asked her father, "" When are you going to fuck me like you did mommy?"". Eager to satisfy his daughters request Steve said ""very soon honey"" as they fell asleep.\n\nTwo months followed and now at the age of 14 Jasmine was slightly taller and more rounded. Christine made sure that Steve did not forget who his object of desire was and their sex life had actually improved. One evening in during their heated embroilment, Christine put Steve his huge cock at the entrance of her tight ass and said ""Fuck me in the ass as hard as you can. No matter what I say don't pull out until both of us are satisfied."". ""Are you sure you want to do this?"" Steve asked. ""Yes I am, now stop talking and start fucking"" replied Christine as her right hand played with her pussy and she started pushing back. Slowly his cock parted her ass and the head found itself inside. The pain caused her to bite the pillow as she rubbed her clit hard, but she was not going to give up. As her body loosened up Steve started to fuck her with more of his member entering her ass. He heard Christine pleading with him "" Fuck me! Fuck me hard in the ass. I want to feel your balls against my pussy"". After a few minutes, Steve exploded in Christine's ass shooting load after load inside her small body. She kissed Steve as cum dripped down her legs, and both went to bed.\n\nThe following day Jason was getting dressed as Jasmine took a shower, Christine entered the bathroom and went inside. She cupped her daughters breasts and gently whispered in her ear "" Your daddy and I are going to be home early, and he wants to show you how to fuck"". Automatically Jasmines hand had slipped between her legs and she started massaging her clit. Christine had seen Jasmine masturbate to wet orgasms several times and probing her pussy she felt the cherry still intact. That would change tonight she thought to herself.\n\nAfter dinner, Christine took Jasmines hand and escorted her to the bedroom. She removed her dress and unhooked her bra exposing her nubile tits with erect nipples. Christine sucked on her daughters nipples while moaned with exctacy until she was dripping wet, at which time she parted her pink pussy lips with her tongue. In an instant they switched positions and Jasmine buried her tongue deep in her mothers pussy. At that moment Steve walked in the room. He quickly got undressed and walked next to them. ""Daddy has got a present for you honey!"" said Christine, and pushed her head up. By instinct, Jasmine turned and got a hold of Steve's cock and shoved it in her mouth. After a couple of strokes he was about ready to come. He placed his cock at the entrance of her oozing pussy as he gave a reassuring look at Jasmine who asked quietly ""Will it hurt much daddy"". ""No honey mommy and I will make you feel good"", as he thrust his member in her wanting pussy bursting his daughters cherry. Streaks of blood painted Steve's cock while she screamed in pleasure. Christine placed her dripping cunt over her mouth and gently pulled her head up. As the pain turned to pleasure, Jasmine continued to lap her mother's pussy while her father's thrusts went deeper and deeper inside her drooling cunt. Jasmine was receiving the sex education of a lifetime. Steve exploded all over his wife's and daughters face with globs of cum dripping from their mouths and tongues. Christine continued to eat Jasmine's pussy until she released wads of pussy juice that covered her lips and tits. By the time hey were finished, Jasmine had been fucked in more ways and more times than she could remember. Her oral habits were being refined on the many aspects of eating pussy and cock. As they fell asleep Christine turned to Steve and whispered ""Jason is next"".\n\nOne evening Christine came home early to find Jason in the shower. Jasmine was with her friend Lisa so she found this to be the perfect opportunity for his initiation. She took off her clothes and quickly jumped in the shower. ""Hi honey"" she whispered in a seductive voice and gently cupped his balls. ""Mmmmom what are you doing in here"" he asked, and before he could finish she was on her knees with his cock going in and out of her mouth. Within a few minutes he was as hard as a rock and could fuck through cement. She took him to the bedroom and gently pushed his head between her legs as she said ""Lick mommy's pussy until its dripping wet"". The thought of being fucked by her son made her body tingle and her pussy hot. She glanced at the clock and new that Steve was about to enter any minute. Jason lay on his back while Christine straddled him with his throbbing head a the entrance to her dripping pussy. She took his hands and put them on her rounded tits. As he started to squeeze her erect nipples, she pushed down and swallowed his cock with her pussy. Jason moaned with exctacy as she continued to move up and down his wet and very erect shaft. At that time Steve walked in and with a light smile she asked him to join in the fun. Christine took Steve's cock in her mouth and rolled her tongue around his head while riding Jason's dick and brought it to attention. ""Fuck me in the ass like the other night, honey"" Christine pleaded with Steve. Steve positioned himself behind her and gently maneuvered the head in her ass. He pushed his rod in deeper her ass as she squirmed and quivered, and by the time he found his rhythm Christine was moaning with pleasure. Both holes were occupied, as she had her son fucking her pussy, her husband in her tight ass, and before she could think of it, Jasmine walked in the bedroom. ""Oh mommy aren't you having fun!"" she uttered as she started peeling of her own clothes. In front of her eyes she saw Jasmines moist pussy as Christine felt a hand pull her head toward the pink folds of her daughters snatch. Steve continued to fuck his wife's ass while pinching his daughters tits which made Jasmine so excited that she began to drip cum on Christine's exploring tongue. Christine was licking her daughters pussy when she heard Jason moan and about to come. Steve pulled out and she quickly directed Jason's cock in her mouth and stroked it until he emptied globs of his liquid down her throat. That made Steve so excited that before she could finish the last gulp he turned her head, placed his cock in her waiting mouth and said "" Oh honey, I'm cummming !"" as he kept squirting his load until he could se some of his cum drip out of the side of her mouth. Without a moment to waste and just as the last of Steve's load passed her throat, Jasmine bent over and lapped the dripping cum and quietly said "" Please make me come mommy"". With that she spread her legs revealing an already drenched pink snatch. Christine dug her tongue deep in Jasmines cunt and the taste of her juice made her tingle inside. While she was lapping up the juices released by her daughter, she inserted her finger in Jasmines tight ass. Within seconds Jasmine was gushing her fluid inside Christine's mouth.\n\nAll of them were exhausted, but before they fell asleep, Christine said to Jason "" I want you to taste your sisters pussy"" and with that she spread Jasmines legs exposing her love hole. Jason plunged his head and started sucking the remainder of her cum. "" Ooooh sis, you taste so good!"", with that Christine pulled back Jason and said ""Take care of your sister"". Standing erect Jason plunged his cock in Jasmines waiting pussy. ""FUCK ME !!! FUCK ME HARDER, DEEPER"" she screamed. Christine straddled Jasmines face and lowered herself on her flicking tongue. Jason continued to pump Jasmine as he fondled and squeezed his mothers tits. With a yell he emptied his cum in his sisters pussy. As he pulled out Christine bent forward and started licking the oozing cum and Jasmines clit. Jasmine started buckling and as she arched her back up she shot her load along with what was left of Jason's cum in her mothers hungry waiting mouth. That made Christine so aroused that she bent backward and let loose with an exhaustive orgasm of her own."
989,Christmas Angel,"['family', 'mf', 'inc']","For answer, Clara took Amy's face in her hands and drew it to her own. Amy gave a little gasp of surprise as her Aunt's mouth closed on her lips, but soon she found herself melting against Clara's naked body, her towel forgotten, all her senses concentrated on the feel of Clara's lips on hers, Clara's tongue thrusting hungily into her mouth. She barely noticed her Aunt's hands pulling at the towel.\n\nThen she was pressed back against the sofa, Clara's hands squeezing and caressing her big young breasts, and Clara's mouth closing over the delicate pink nipples, now hard and erect with new-found passion. ""Oh, Aunty,"" Amy cried, ""oh, I shall die!"" Warmth spread out from the secret place between her legs to engulf her sweetly-writhing body, and she began to gasp rhythmically. With a single touch of her palm to Amy's sweetly-open pussy, Clara brought the lovely young woman to a screaming orgasm.\n\n""Now, my dear,"" said Clara, leaning back and opening her legs to her niece, ""you may eat my twat.""\n\n""Thank you,"" Amy whispered, and knelt on the floor, lowering her head to her Aunt's bush and pressing her pouting ruby lips to Clara's thighs. Soon the older woman was gasping and panting, bucking her hips to press her cunt into Amy's face, and pinching her own nipples with her long blood-red fingernails.\n\n""Why, what is this?"" Ted exclaimed from the doorway. His strong young frame was clad in athletic shorts and a T-shirt, and the sheen of sweat on his skin testified that he was just in from the playing fields. ""Sister, what are you doing to our Aunty's private parts? Why are you naked here on the floor?""\n\nNo answer came from the busy women before him. He tried to turn his head away from the scene, especially the wild swaying of his Aunt's large pendulous breasts and the bobbing of his sister's naked bottom as she knelt on the carpet. But his manhood was stirred, and before he knew what he was doing, he found himself on the ground as well, with his hands on the sweet globes of his sister's rear, spreading open her nether reaches and fingering her sweet pussy.\n\n""Oh, Ted,"" Amy exclaimed, lifting her head for a moment from Clara's love-tunnel, but continuing to thrust with her slim fingers, ""Ted, why are you fondling me?"" The young man said nothing, only rising from the floor enough to work his shorts and drawers down his thighs. His male member stood thick and rigid before him.\n\n""Do not fear, my angel,"" gasped Clara from the couch, ""allow your brother's manhood into you; I would very much like to watch him fuck you while you make me come."" Amy moaned and spread her thighs further apart, and in a moment Ted plunged his blood-engorged staff fully into her. ""Yes,"" Amy cried out, ""yes, Ted, fuck me now! I want to feel you come in my hot pussy!""\n\nAs the first of her orgasms began to grip her, Clara cried out, glorying in the feel of her sweet nieces mouth on her cunt, and the sight of Ted's strong sweating body rocking as he fucked the young woman from behind. It was going to be a good Christmas, she was certain."
990,Christmas Present,"['MF', 'humor']","Finally I got my nerve up, and got out of bed. I hurried over to the closet and put on my robe, and tied the belt around my waist as I walked down the stairs.\n\nAll the lights were off downstairs, and the curtains in the living room were pulled shut, so it was quite dark. I could hear the drip coffeemaker in the kitchen doing its thing, and could smell that won- derful smell (I just wish coffee TASTED that good!) I fumbled for a wall switch, pressed it. The Christmas tree lights lit up the living room with dazzling colors. Presents were piled up under the tree, concealed in all kinds of colorful wrapping papers.\n\nOne of the presents, wrapped in blue paper with pictures of golden bells and green-and-red wreaths, was a little under six feet long, with golden tan arms exposed at the sides, and a beautiful face at the top, surrounded by long silky brunette hair that cascaded over some of the other gifts. The present's eyes were closed, and the face had an expression of sheer bliss.\n\nI must have been really good this year for Santa to bring me such a wonderful gift!\n\nThat familiar throbbing began between my legs as I sat down on the floor next to the tree. I tenderly stroked the present's flowing hair, then picked up one of the other presents and laid down on my side next to the big curvy one. ""I wonder where Teri is?"" I said. ""Oh well, I just can't wait -- I'll have to open these presents my- self. I'll open this big one last. I wonder what it is?"" I looked at the tag on the present in my hands:\n\n.----. I From: Mom I I I I To: Rob I I I I Merry Christmas! I '----'\n\nI tore the silver wrapping paper off, and opened the box. A hand- knit red sweater lay neatly folded inside. Inside of it I found a lead crystal pendant, about an inch in diameter. I held it up and let it catch the light from the tree. Glittering rainbow colors emerged from it and bathed the walls and floor, moving back and forth as the pendant spun slowly. I put the pendant and the sweater back in the box and set it aside, and dug beneath the flowing brunette hair for another present. The tag read:\n\n.----. I From: Rob I I To: Teri I I I I I love you I '----'\n\n""Mmmm, a present for Teri. I'll just set it over here for now."" I placed it on top of the big present. Its two arms reached up and embraced it, and a smile spread across the lovely face, making it glow brighter than the tree. I dug for another package as the big pres- ent's hands gently tore the wrapping off of Teri's gift. I heard a gasp come from the big present as it held the diamond necklace in one hand and felt it with the other. The emerald green eyes opened wide and stared at it, then closed again as the big present clasped the necklace against its chest. I could hear the wrapping paper crinkle as the flesh beneath was squeezed, and my cock really began to stiffen. Ooooh whatever this big present is, it sure looks and sounds nice!\n\nPretty soon the floor and nearby table was covered with opened presents. The big present, still wrapped, was surrounded by the gifts that Teri had received. I hoped she wouldn't mind that this big yummy looking present, whatever it might be, had opened all her stuff! ""Mmmmm, I think I'll open this one now."" I got up on my knees and bent over the big package. Its arms slid outward and up, and the head tilted back. The whole gift seemed to move underneath the paper. I reached out and let one finger delicately glide along the wrapping paper, starting at the base of the neck, and sliding downward to where the paper was pushed up into a mound by something underneath. I squeezed lightly. ""Ooooh it feels so soft. Maybe it's clothing!"" The present shifted a little as I continued to squeeze and feel. Then my fingers encountered the tag. It read:\n\n.----. I To: Rob I I I I From: Santa I I I I Enjoy. I '----'\n\nThe package was writhing now as I continued running my fingers down its length. About halfway down, they accidentally ripped through the paper, and the tips of my fingers landed on something very warm and soft. ""Oh wow whatever is in here feels so good!"" The present bucked a little when my fingers made contact, and I could hear some of the wrapping rip someplace. I slid my fingers up the wrapping again, and took hold of a seam. I began to rip the wrapping off the present.\n\nA scrumptious-looking stomach was exposed as I tore the paper away. I couldn't wait -- my fingers lightly rubbed it and caressed it, and then I bent over and let my tongue dance on it. I could hear paper crinkling loudly now as the present writhed about. I lightly kissed the warm willing flesh. Then I kissed it again. I pressed my face into it and kissed it again. The passion was building in me! My hands reached up and pulled more of the paper off. Two big luscious breasts wiggled and jiggled, happy to be free and unencumbered. I took hold of one and squeezed it gently. So warm and soft, mmmm.... I squeezed it again and watched blissfully as the flesh jiggled and rose up between by fingers and thumb, the hardening nipple on top looking so suckable, and soon my tongue was there, encircling it and teasing it. The present was really moving now, and I could hear more wrapping paper ripping under the stress. My face pressed in between her boobs, shaking back and forth, the tongue licking all over. My hands, meanwhile, slid downward and ripped away more paper, discover- ing sexy hips which felt so good to caress and squeeze. One arm went underneath the present as I hungrily kissed and licked all over the stomach and chest. Then I sat up on my knees again, and proceeded to remove all the remaining wrapping paper. ""Mmmmmm, what a beautiful present.""\n\nI tenderly stroked her cheek with one hand, and my other hand picked up the diamond necklace. I took it in both hands and held it over her head. She lifted it, and I slipped the necklace around her neck. Then I put one arm under her back and another under her legs, and lifted her off the floor. She was all smiles as she let her arms hang down and her head flop back. I carried the succulent present up the stairs, pausing sometimes to kiss some part of it. The smooth skin felt and tasted SO good...\n\nI reached the bed, and plopped the big yummy present down on it. She immediately sat up and pulled me down with her, then began untying the belt of my robe. She parted the robe and pressed herself against me as she hugged me tight. I put my arms around her and held her. We stayed like that for who knows how long, and then I leaned her back on the bed. ""I'll have to examine my new present all over, make sure it wasn't damaged anywhere in shipment."" She purred something like ""mmmmm"" and closed her eyes.\n\nMy cock was so hard now as I gazed upon her body stretched out before me. I bent down and ran my face and tongue and hands lightly and slowly down the whole length of her body, from head to toe. My fin- gers caressed and rubbed, feeling for any imperfections. But of course there were none. After all, this present seemed to be modeled in the likeness of Teri...\n\nMy lips and tongue sucked and nibbled at the flesh of her legs as my hands reached up and kneaded her boobs. I slid my body up hers, until my chest and hers were squeezed together, and I was staring straight down into her soft gaze. Our lips came together. We kissed, long and passionately, as my hands continued to feel her all over. We kissed and kissed and kissed...\n\nFunny, this present which Santa had left under the tree felt and tasted so much like Teresa!"
991,Christmas with the Andersons 1,"['family', 'inc']","This work of fiction is intended to be read by adults only. The author has uploaded it only to ""Adults, only"" sites, and requests that you exercise the same discretion. Also, this is fiction -- in real life, please protect your lover and yourself by practicing safe sex.\n\n---- CHAPTER 1 Tuesday, December 20th -- Part 1 * * * Bobby Anderson looked up from his math text and stared out the window. It was dusk outside and the quad was almost empty. Two girls walked by, carrying suitcases and laughing about something. They were going home for the holidays, and here he was, sitting in his dorm room, three thousand miles from home, studying math on a Friday night. Bobby knew he was screwed as soon as the exam schedule was published just after Thanksgiving; but, since it was the first semester of his freshman year, he wasn't surprised. He had two exams scheduled for the first day of exam week, one on the second day, and two on the very last day of exams -- Monday, December 19th. After checking with his professors and confirming what he expected -- that he couldn't take the last two exams at an alternate, earlier time -- he resigned himself to his fate and booked a flight back home for Tuesday, the 20th. With a solid semester's base of good grades, Bobby wasn't about to stress over exams -- sure, he studied, but he didn't stress. The biggest drag to his exam week was that over that last, long weekend, he felt like the last kid left on the huge campus. It seemed like everyone else had split for home. Only one cafeteria was open and that was pretty much empty when he got his meals. The dorms were virtually empty. The Frat houses were dark. No dances, no parties, no keggers, no kicks. And just when he could have used a nice, warm piece of ass to fill the empty hours and relieve a little pre-exam tension! But he tried, anyway. After eight unanswered phone calls, it was obvious that there wasn't a girl left on campus that he knew and was a possibility for a quick fuck. As a last resort, on Sunday night, when he finished studying, he dug out an old PENTHOUSE and dialed a phone-sex number he and his roommate had tried a few times during the semester. The women were all supposed to be coeds in Ohio, somewhere. Bobby didn't care. The ones he had talked to had all been nice and sexy and had great voices. He was talking to Debbie, ""a senior,"" and he whacked-off to her sweet, sexy voice as she talked him through an imaginary butt-fuck. As he listened to Debbie's smooth, silky voice, Bobby gripped his love-pole and let his mind drift back to his first, real butt-fuck. It had been in October, during Rush week... * * * Rush week was pure madness. All the Frat houses were open and the brothers were more than happy to show off their Frat's ""benefits."" The parties all that week had been often, loud, and crowded -- filled with beer and booze and music and women. Bobby fondly acknowledged that rush week may have been the absolute best week in his entire young life. Bobby and a few of his friends had been invited to the big Sigma Frat house for another party late in the week. A few hours into the party, Bobby was almost-blitzed and trying hard to put the moves on a big-titted, upperclass, blonde beauty in the kitchen when his friend, Alan, rushed over to him and whispered his boozy breath into Bobby's ear, ""Ya gotta come downstairs, Bob. You won't believe it, man!"" Bobby reluctantly pulled his eyes away from the blonde's obvious nipples poking at her thin blouse, ""I'm busy, man. Can't you see?"" Alan's bloodshot eyes rolled around in his head, ""Wi' who, man? I'on't see nobody. And ya gotta come with me!""\n""Fuck off, Alan."" Bobby turned back to the blonde, only to discover she had already moved away and was talking to two of the Sigma brothers. He grabbed Alan's shoulder, ""Fuck! Alright, man, but this better be good!"" Alan, drunk as a skunk -- as usual -- nodded solemnly and led him to a door just behind the kitchen. Down a set of stairs was another big TV room, and except for a couple making out on the sofa, empty with all the partying going on upstairs. And behind that room was a large, dark storage room, the walls lined with shelves filled with boxes, luggage, and bags. Alan kept walking until he stopped at a large door with a bright red cartoon train engine painted on it. In gold letters below the smiling choo-choo were the words ""The Train Room -- Enter those who dare!"" Alan reached for the doorknob and turned to Bobby, grinning stupidly and holding his finger up to his lips in the ""Shhh!"" gesture. Inside was another large room. The walls were painted a dark gray or brown and were rough stone. The ceiling was low. Light came from what looked like hundreds of candles sitting on little shelves mounted all over the walls. The floor was brightly multicolored -- dozens and dozens of pillows and beanbags. And wriggling on those pillows, Bobby stared in fascination as he watched two nude young women perform cunnilingus on each other! Now, as his eyes adjusted, Bobby noticed around the room stood six or seven Sigma brothers and another two or three freshmen besides Alan and himself. Everybody was watching the sweating, sloppy, slurpy girls go at it. Bobby didn't feel all that drunk anymore and his cock was threatening to burst through his jeans. Like it was rehearsed, or at least like it had been done often before, just as the girls began to moan as though they were getting close to orgasm, four brothers moved two dark A-frame-type things out from the walls. The other brothers pulled the girls apart and helped them onto the frames. Then the brothers began dropping their slacks and underwear. Bobby now saw that the frames were upholstered and made for one thing, only. The girls were bent over the frames, with their knees resting on a soft cushion. Their naked butts were on display and cock-high. Their heads, arms and breasts hung over the other side of the padded frame. There were straps on the frame for wrists and ankles, but no one was bothering with them, now. Instead, one brother was feeding healthy gulps of Jack Daniels to the girls out of the bottle. Observing the brothers, it was obvious that the routine was simple. Get in line and when it was your turn, shove it in. Bobby and the other freshmen dropped their trousers and underwear, too. Bobby waited in line, hoping he wouldn't cum just watching the guys in front of him do their thing. Finally, the guy immediately in front of him finished, and Bobby was staring at a girl's round, white, spread asscheeks. Cum was dripping from both red holes. Bobby didn't hesitate. He stepped forward and pressed his boner into the girl's ass an inch at a time. He had never felt anything so tight and so hot wrapped around his prick! He got his entire length in easier than he expected, and felt his balls slap against the girl's pussy. In seconds, he was doing the nasty like he had never done it before! In and out. In and out. Shoving in deep and hard and pulling out again. He was in heaven! Then, almost without warning, he felt his juices boiling along his pipeline and he was shooting his cum deep into the girl's ass. What a cum! His climax had been so total that he was surprised when his prick began to recover within minutes. He watched his friends and the others take their turn with the girls and then he was ready and burying his cock in the second girl's ass. And it felt just as good as the first time! After this second workout, he was thirsty and he and Alan made their way, giggling and laughing, back up to the kitchen for a beer. The two of them sat at a table, drinking beer after beer, grinning at each other like idiots and repeating, ""Oh, man!"" over and over again. It wasn't until the next day that he realized he didn't see either girl's face very well, and to his frustration, he never found out who either of the girls was! * * * Now, Sunday night, back in his dorm room, alone and talking on the phone... Finally, his cum shot high over his thighs and he thanked Debbie for a nice time over the phone. He was glad he called. Not the real thing, but it did relieve some of that awful pre-exam pressure. * * * At five o'clock on Monday afternoon, with a little sigh and a lot of satisfaction, Bobby handed in his bluebooks for his last exam, then went back to his room, packed his bags, and drank vodka until he passed out. Early Tuesday morning, hungover and unable to find anybody going to the airport, he took a taxi and joined the mad throng of people going home for the holidays. The airport was jammed and in chaos. The flight was overbooked. The weather was bad. There were stops and connecting flights. The planes were too hot and too loud. There were too many screaming kids and grouchy old people. Finally, at a little after six that evening, as his headache slowly disappeared, he saw the lights of his home town out his window and the pilot announced that they would be landing in under five minutes. Bobby took one last glance at the flight attendant's tight ass and superb legs and got ready to land. This airport was no less crowded than the one he left earlier, but it was home, and that made it all better. ""Bobby! Bobby, over here!"" He looked across the concourse and saw the beautiful woman waving at him. She was petite and gorgeous. She was dressed in pressed jeans, low-heeled boots, a pink button-down shirt, and a navy blazer. Her dark hair was a perfect frame for her face -- a precise page-boy cut that looked like it cost more than his tuition. Her face was flawless -- creamy complexion, startling blue eyes, pronounced cheekbones, and red-red, full lips. Bobby cursed the gods and their twisted sense of humor for placing this impossibly beautiful, incredibly sexy -- but absolutely untouchable -- goddess in his life. ""Hi, mom!"" [`Just call me Oedipus and lock me away,' he thought grimly, `but -- DAMN! -- my mother is HOT!'] As he hugged his mother, Bobby noticed for the first time that there was someone with her. She was slightly shorter than his mother and dressed in black-and-white saddle shoes, white socks, a plaid, pleated skirt (stopping several inches above her cute knees), and a white school blouse. Her legs were perfectly curved, her plaid-clad hips round, and the blouse filled to maximum capacity. Her pale face with the large, pale-gray eyes was beyond pretty and her long, honey-color hair was in an innocent-yet-oh-so-sexy ponytail. [`Oh, Jesus,' Bobby thought, `these freakin' gods are bustin' my balls!'] ""Hi, sis! I didn't see you standing there."" Maybe his memory was playing tricks on him, but Bobby thought he remembered his little sister a lot younger looking and not quite as... as... developed when he left for college in August. Sure, she had started to develop, but... she had still been a young girl -- but, obviously, no more! Almost in answer to his thoughts, Bobby's mother said, ""Your father thinks there must be something in the water. 'Manda's grown up a lot in the five months since you were home, hasn't she?""\n""I'll say!"" Bobby enthusiastically replied. Then continued in what he hoped was a more subdued, less obvious manner, ""you look great, sis. It looks like field hockey and basketball are agreeing with you."" The young girl blushed through her tight hug with her big brother. She was thrilled to have him home, but was determined not to let on how much she had missed him this last semester. They had sent greeting cards back and forth, and of course, they had talked on the phone, but now, she was happy because the family was all back together. It was going to be a great Christmas! After retrieving Bobby's luggage, the three Andersons made their way through the swarm of people and into the parking lot. As they walked through the bustling crowds, Bobby noticed how often men and boys turned their heads to stare and follow his mother and sister, and had to admit that he couldn't blame them. He kept switching his own glances between the little `GUESS?' triangle on his mother's cute butt and the sexy sway and bounce to his sister's plump tail wrapped in her short, tight school plaid and her bare legs. He hadn't noticed before, but as they emerged from the covered `short-term' lot and waited in line to pay the parking fee, Bobby stared out the window. ""Snow?! This early? After five months on the West Coast, this is like a movie. Hey, isn't that Bing Crosby over there?"" Laurie Anderson sat behind the wheel of the family's new, big Chevy wagon, and chuckled, ""Yes, it's been flurrying on and off all day. They're not calling for any accumulation, but we've all heard that before, haven't we?""\n""Maybe we won't have school tomorrow!"" chirped Amanda. ""Oh, 'Manda,"" sighed Laurie, ""you only have two days left. You know you won't be doing any real work. Just go in and enjoy the atmosphere.""\n""Yeah, I like the atmosphere in Sister `Mary-Murderer's' class the best! She's giving a TEST, tomorrow!"" Mother and son laughed at the girl's pitiful voice. ""It's Sister Mary Marder, missy. You better not slip and say her nickname within earshot of school!"" With a roll of her big gray eyes, Amanda whined, ""Yes, mom, I know."" The ride home over the wet highways was warm and happy. Bobby told them not to worry about his grades, that he wasn't seeing anyone ""special,"" that the school food sucked, and that his roommate was obsessed with cleaning between his toes and trimming his nose hair. ""Oh, gross!"" giggled Amanda, from the backseat. ""But he sounds so nice on the phone."" Bobby looked back over his shoulder and was immediately glad that he did. Amanda was slouched into the corner of the seat and her short skirt had ridden up her legs, exposing acres of white, smooth, prime thigh meat; and the lighting was just bad enough to let Bobby think that he maybe caught a glimpse of white cotton panties. [`Damn! I'm horny!' he thought.] ""Ahemm. He is nice, sis. He's just a little gross about his personal hygiene. Believe me, I could have done a lot worse for a roommate. And he thinks you sound nice on the phone, too. I had to tell him that besides being my little sister, you were too young for him to even think about.""\n""Oh, Bobby! We just joke around when I call and you're not in the room. It's harmless."" Bobby turned around to the front, nervous, wondering if he had been too blatant in the way he was looking at his little sister. In reaction to his stare, Amanda had quickly re-arranged herself on the seat and pulled her skirt back down almost to her knees. The rest of the ride was uneventful. When they pulled into the garage and piled out of the wagon, Laurie told Bobby that a half dozen of his friends had called for him over the weekend. ""Yeah, I'm sure I'm the last of the crowd to get home. Everybody else has probably been partying since Friday night."" Laurie patted his cheek and hugged him, again. ""Well, I'm glad you're home, but I know you want to go out and catch up in the partying department. I understand.""\n""Thanks, Mom.""\n""I'm surprised Jennifer didn't call. Did you two stay in touch while you were away?"" Jennifer Stallings was the girl Bobby had dated exclusively (well, almost exclusively) for the last two-and-a-half years of high school. ""Sure, Mom, we stayed in touch, but she and her parents are on a Christmas cruise, somewhere. She won't be home until after New Years.""\n""Oh, that's a shame. I'm sure you were anxious to see her, again.""\n""Absolutely. Now I won't have anybody to kiss at midnight on New Year's Eve.""\n""Ha! I doubt that, Honey. Besides, you could always stay home and then you'd have your old mother to kiss.""\n""Yeah! Right, Mom!"" * * * ---- Chapter 2 Tuesday, December 20th -- Part 2 * * * The house smelled like fresh pine and cinnamon, and was decorated with red ribbons, fresh-cut greens, tiny white lights, and lit candles. The Christmas tree glowed in the corner of the family room and looked like it was growing out of an island of wrapped packages. ""The house looks beautiful, Mom. Martha Stewart couldn't do better.""\n""Thanks, Dear! You're so sweet. Hungry?""\n""No. I ate on the plane and I think I'd rather get on the phone. See what's going on.""\n""Well, I hope your father gets home before you go out gallivanting around for the night."" After several phone calls, Bobby decided that the most promising party would be at Scott Jordan's house, just the next block over. After a shower, shave, and change of clothes, he was ready to get drunk and get laid, in either order. He did have the chance to say hello to his father as he walked out the back door and his father walked in. * * * Robert C. Anderson, Senior, entered the house and gave his gorgeous wife a peck on the cheek. ""Hello, Dear. I think that was our son who just gave me a `hello' and `goodbye' as I walked in."" Laurie turned from the bar and handed her husband a double Johnny Walker Black, on the rocks with a twist. ""Yes, that was him. On his way to Scott's to catch up on his partying.""\n""No jet-lag? God, how I envy their energy. He looked good, didn't he?""\n""Mm-huh. He said his grades are great and everything is fine at school.""\n""Good.""\n""Hi, Daddy!"" Robert, Sr. looked up from his drink to see his daughter standing at the doorway to the familyroom. ""Well, hello, Princess! How's my angel, today?"" Amanda hugged her dad and, as she walked by her mother, snatched the glass of Bailey's Irish Cream from her hand and swallowed a large gulp from the glass. ""Amanda!"" her mother exclaimed. ""Mmmm-mmmm, good!"" Amanda, grinning broadly, handed the drink back to her mother. ""Oh, come on, Laurie"" said Robert, Sr., ""it was just a sip, and it is the holidays.""\n""Thanks, Daddy. Well, I better go up and finish my homework,"" and with a dramatic stare at he mother, ""-- if I'm not too drunk! 'Night, you two.""\n""G'night, Princess,"" smiled Robert. Sr. ""I won't be far behind you, Dear,"" said Laurie, as she finished her drink, ""I'm beat, and it's not even Christmas, yet!"" * * * Bobby slipped and almost fell on the wet grass. It had stopped snowing and the moon was bright but it had gotten colder and there were slippery, not-quite-ice wet patches. It was a little before 1 a.m. and he was wasted. Studying for exams, last night's vodka, the long flight home and a few beers at Scott's had knocked him for a loop. Bobby was desperate to crash in his own warm bed. The party hadn't been much of a party, and he hadn't gotten very lucky. In fact, he thought he was going to strike-out, completely until he found little Heather Atwell soused in the basement. Heather had looked good in her tight sweater, tiny skirt, and those sexy thigh-high stockings, but Bobby had to concentrate to forget that she was only 14 and in Amanda's class at school. Anyway, any port in a storm, as they say. Bobby sat down next to her and put his arm around her shoulders. ""Hi, there, Heather."" He remembered her earning her reputation as a little slut as she made the rounds last summer; but, he was still surprised at how quickly she melted into him and began returning his kisses. Encouraged, his hand quickly slid up under her blouse to grab some warm tit-flesh. Her small titties were very firm and pointy with small, very hard nipples. She moaned into his mouth and slid forward on the sofa. Bobby took his cue and removed his hand from her chest and slid it up her thighs to her panty-covered pussy. When his fingers pushed aside her panty elastic and attacked her tumescent clit, she buried her face in his chest and squirmed her way through a climax, moaning into his sweater. [`Christ! What a hair-trigger this little whore has!' Bobby marvelled.] Bobby did a quick survey of the darkened game-room and saw that everybody else was engaged in the same type of activity as he and Heather and decided that the time was right. He placed Heather on her back on the sofa and slid her tiny red panties down her thin legs and off one foot. She obligingly placed one foot on the floor as Bobby lowered his face down to cover her pink, steamy gash. He buried his face between her wet, pink lips and alternated between thrusting his tongue deep inside her pussy and licking, sucking, and nibbling on the little tramp's clit. True to form, he had only just started when she crashed into her second big orgasm. Bobby was ready for some of his own fun but was surprised as Heather reached down and pulled her panties up. ""What are you doin', Heather? What about me?""\n""I'll take care of you, Bobby, but you aren't going to fuck me.""\n""Why not?""\n""Because you're not, okay? Now just sit back."" Bobby was too horny and too tired to argue with this drunk, young teenager. He certainly didn't want a scene; so he sat back on the sofa and watched as Heather slowly lowered his zipper and pulled out his hard cock. ""Oh! You're pretty big, Bobby,"" she said as she swung her hair out of the way and lowered her mouth down over his cock, sucking at his prick as she swallowed him deeply. ""Ough!"" Bobby knew he wasn't going to last long, and damn, this little cocksucker was good! ""Ohhhh!"" Too soon! Too soon, Bobby could feel his balls boiling and ready to shoot! Heather popped his dick out of her little mouth, wrapped a small hankie over the tip of his cock, and began to vigorously pump his prick up and down. ""Noooo! In your mouth! Pleeease!"" Heather mutely shook her head and continued pumping. Bobby was too close to insist. Then, his warm cum was filling her hankie and he was sinking back, slumping deep into the cushions and sucking at his now-warm beer. He watched Heather wipe her fingers and throw the hankie behind the sofa. He had to know. ""Heather, why wouldn't you fuck me? And why did you stop sucking my dick?""\n""Because...""\n""Come on, Heather. After what we just did together...""\n""Alright! I went to confession today, and I don't want to have to go again before Christmas Mass!"" * * * Bobby chuckled to himself, recalling her comment as he cut through the back yards of his neighbors. [`It must be interesting being a Catholic and a slut. Somehow, the little bitch has rationalized that fucking and sucking are confessable sins, but hand-jobs and spreading her pussy open to be eaten aren't! I'd like to hear that little whore's confessions!'] To his left, Bobby noticed a bright light in one of the houses. [`Maybe it's a bedroom!' he thought] As he made his way over the grass to take a closer look, Bobby happily remembered what must have been the thousands of hours he and Scott had spent prowling the backyards and streets in the neighborhood during all the years they had been best friends. They were always searching for that one woman or girl who loved to get undressed or that couple who loved to make love with the curtains open. They had occasionally lucked out with a long glimpse of some pink flesh, but their peeping-tom routine didn't really pay off until Bobby noticed that Scott's older sister never closed her curtains. Scott was chagrinned that the only dependable exhibitionist in the neighborhood was his sister, but he quickly learned to enjoy watching her (and sometimes her and her boyfriends) as much as Bobby did. Now, standing outside the lit window, Bobby spied in, only to see old Mrs. Phillips wrapping Christmas presents. [`Time to get home, Bobby-boy.'] * * * Bobby quietly entered through the garage and made his way up the back stairs. As he walked down the hall to his room, he noticed Amanda's light was on and her door was open a crack. To his disappointment, as he pressed his eye to the crack, he saw that she was in bed with the covers up to her neck, on her side, reading a book. He pressed the door open a little farther. ""What are you still doing up, Munchkin? You have school tomorrow."" Amanda looked up from her book and smiled at her big brother. She was so beautiful, Bobby could feel his chest tighten and his heart beating inside it. ""Hi, Bobby! I'm still studying. You're home early.""\n""I'm beat. I should still be going strong, `cause I'm still on West Coast time, but I've had it.""\n""Oh, yeah, I forgot about that. How was the party? All your old friends there?""\n""Some. It was a small crowd. I saw Heather Atwell there.""\n""Yuck! I hope you didn't shake hands with her -- who knows what you'd catch!"" Bobby had walked into the room and now sat down on the bed. Amanda moved back towards the wall to give him more room. ""Why? What do you mean, Amanda?""\n""Well, let's just say that she's... ah... been around. You don't get kicked out of school for nothing.""\n""She doesn't go to school with you, anymore?"" Amanda shook her head. ""She got kicked out before Thanksgiving. She was at some big party that got busted and all the kids were doing everything -- booze, drugs, sex -- everything! And there are rumors that she had an abortion."" Bobby was relieved to hear that Amanda and Heather were no longer classmates. He didn't need Heather telling his little sister all about what went on in Scott's basement! ""Well, I better let you get back to studying, so you can get some sleep."" Amanda reached a hand out from under the blanket and squeezed Bobby's biceps. ""I'm glad you're home, safe and sound, Bobby. I missed you.""\n""I missed you, too, Munchkin."" Bobby leaned down to give Amanda a little goodnight kiss, but she was so pretty and so warm and soft and smelled so good, that he pressed his lips to hers harder than he intended. His tongue shot from his mouth and pushed between her full, puffy lips as his hand cupped the impressive bulge of her heavy, round, bra-less breast under the blanket. How long did that moment last? Bobby didn't know, but was sure it was only an instant. But it was a magical instant. One he would kill to repeat -- over and over again. When the instant ended, Amanda gently rolled her head and lips away from Bobby's and readjusted the blankets (and her body under them). ""What are you doing, big brother?"" Her gray eyes were huge and she was smiling in a wry sort of way. ""Ah... 'Manda, I um...""\n""Go to bed, Bobby. The beer and the jet-lag have you acting crazy. Sleep tight.""\n""G'night, Amanda. See you tomorrow."" * * * If he hadn't been so exhausted, Bobby would have liked thinking about that kiss and the feel of his little sister's firm, round breast for a while before falling asleep. But he was exhausted. So exhausted, he fell asleep as his head hit his pillow. But he went to sleep with the conviction that, even if only for the briefest micro-instant, his sexy little sister had returned his kiss. * * * ---- Chapter 3 Wednesday, December 21st -- Part 1 * * * Laurie Anderson awoke to ""Grandma Got Run-over By a Reindeer"" on the clock radio and quickly hit the snooze bar. She cuddled under the down comforter and snuggled closer to her husband, who was still dead to the world. Finally, when the radio popped back on with Kenny G playing some Christmas tune (At least she thought it was a Christmas tune. With him, how could you tell? Everything sounded the same!), Laurie rolled out of bed with a grunt, turned the radio off, and made her way to the bathroom, ready to begin the morning routine and looking forward to the day. Laurie Anderson loved the Christmas season. She still got a giddy buzz from all the excitement, just like a little kid. She loved the nip in the air, the shopping and decorations, the lights, the cooking and baking, and decorating the tree. She loved the entertaining and the parties. Even the office was more fun -- people dressed better than the rest of the year, there were sweet tables and little gifts and lots of flirting. And the kids... She loved watching the kids at Christmas. She had really missed Bobby being away all semester, but especially since Thanksgiving. Watching her two children get more animated by the day as Christmas approached was her deepest-felt pleasure of the season, and Bobby being three thousand miles away had changed that for her this year. But, now he was home and things were wonderful! If she could whistle, she would have been whistling as she stepped from the shower and towelled herself dry. She stepped from the bathroom into her dressing area; and, as she did, she looked at her naked body in the full-length mirror on the side wall. The smooth, white body reflected in the glass didn't look all that bad for a thirty-seven (okay, almost thirty-eight) year old mother of two. She worked hard to keep in shape and, so far, her efforts had been rewarded in firmness and muscle tone. She cupped her hands under her still-firm and heavy, round breasts. Only a slight sag and sexier for it, she thought. Laurie smiled as she watched the dark pink areolae crinkle up and her nipples lengthen just from the slightest touch. [`Oooo... I'm horny!' she giggled to herself, `I better put these dangerous 38's away, before they get me in trouble!'] Her eyes dropped down to her tummy. Maybe a little softer and rounder than when she was eighteen years old, but still pretty firm and not that far from flat. Her eyes still sliding, they passed her womanly hips, and stopped at her bare pussy-lips. Early in their marriage, Robert once mentioned that pussy hair was a real turn-off for him, and even though she wasn't overly hairy, from that night on, she had kept it either bikini-mohawk trimmed or cleanly shaven. It wasn't a bother as long as she kept after it and used the right creams and ointments. Now, after all these years, Laurie thought no more about shaving her pussy than she did about shaving her legs and underarms. But as she looked in the mirror and spread her legs a little wider, she marvelled that she still found the sight of her own naked pussy-lips so erotic. Her pussy hair didn't turn her off, but her naked pussy sure did turn her on! She shuddered as she rubbed her hands across her still-hardening nipples. And that was another thing Laurie thought about as she looked at this attractive, maybe even sexy woman in the mirror... She was beginning to believe the old wives' tales about a woman's prime in the later years... she'd been feeling so horny... no, horny didn't quite encompass the feeling -- she'd been feeling so downright randy lately! And with all the well-dressed and fast-talking salesmen and company reps stopping by in the office, and flirting, she'd found herself fantasizing about naughty, sexy interludes with almost all of them! [`Time to get dressed, Laurie-girl, and wipe those nasty thoughts from your dirty little mind,' she thought to herself and she stepped to her dresser.] She quickly selected and put on her ""D""-cup bra, panties and pantyhose in the still dark bedroom and then stepped back to her dressing area. After her make-up was applied (just a touch heavier than usual) she slid into her slip, silk blouse, and short black skirt. She felt pretty and sexy when she walked out of the closet in her highest heels. ""Yum! You look good enough to eat, Mrs. Anderson."" Laurie smiled at Robert, Sr., not missing the lump under the comforter. ""Now you say that. Where were you when I wanted to cuddle, last night and earlier this morning?""\n""Well, I'm here, now, and you still look good enough to eat, Laurie.""\n""No time, Robert. I have carpool this morning and I haven't heard a peep from Amanda's room. Have you?"" Robert shook his head and Laurie walked down the hall to her daughter's room. When there was no answer to her light knocks, she opened the door. The light was still on and Amanda's history book was still open on the bed. The poor child had fallen asleep studying! Laurie walked to the bed and gently shook her daughter awake. ""Amanda. 'Manda, honey. Time to get up, Dear."" Amanda cracked her eyelids open. ""Eh..? Oh! Okay, Mom. I'll shower as fast as I can."" Laurie walked back into her bedroom. The door closed behind her and she heard the lock click. As she turned, she saw her husband standing there wearing only a smile and an impressive morning erection for a man of 53! She knew what he wanted. Over the nearly twenty years that they had been married, Laurie knew that one of Robert's favorite turn-ons was having sex when Laurie was all dressed up for a function and ready to leave. Laurie couldn't guess how many times what was about to happen this morning had happened before. They would be dressed for a wedding or funeral or going out to dinner and Robert would take one look at his wife, all dressed and made-up and looking perfect, and want her. It was cute, and Laurie was more than a little flattered, and she had never said no to Robert. She wasn't about to, now, either. She realized that Robert was nearly sixteen years her senior and that the flames of lust just weren't burning as brightly in him as they had; but, still -- it had been a very long time since the last time they had done ""it,"" and an even longer time before that. And, Laurie was missing the routine of steady sex that they had enjoyed earlier in their marriage. Now, when they heard Amanda's shower start, Laurie smiled at her husband and said, ""Think we can BOTH finish by the time she finishes her shower?"" Robert stepped behind his wife and bent her over to lean on the bed, ""Well, I can only speak for myself, Dear, but I'm pretty sure I can!"" Laurie laughed. ""Oh, you bastard! Now roll my pantyhose down carefully. These are the only clean pair I have in this color."" She knew as soon as she said it that she should have rolled them down herself. Before she could stop him, Robert mischievously inserted a finger through the seat of her black pantyhose and ripped them open. ""Mmmmmuh!"" Laurie liked being taken like this, and Robert knew it and obligingly ripped panties and pantyhose out of the way often, just as he was doing this morning. Her pantyhose were in tatters and the crotch of her panties was carelessly pulled to the side and Robert plunged his hard prick into his wife's hot and wet pussy. ""Oh, yeah, Baby! You're so hot and wet and tight! I hope you're ready, Sweetheart, 'cause I'm not gonna last too long! You feel so good! Umh! So fuckin' goooOODD!"" To neither's surprise, Robert was cumming. Fast and furious, gobs and gobs. His softening dick easily slipped out of his wife's slick cunt-hole and he fell to the bed, looking up at his lovely wife. ""Thanks."" Laurie finished the job he started and ripped the rest of her pantyhose off her legs. They could hear Amanda's shower turn off. ""Mmmm, my pleasure, Dear. And just in time. But you were a very bad boy -- look at my pantyhose! I bought these to go with my skirt!""\n""Bill me and wear another color, dear,"" Robert replied with a grin as he strutted into the bathroom. Laurie hoisted her skirt and slip up to her waist and untangled her panties. They were damp with their mixed love juices and Laurie slid them down her legs and threw them into the hamper. She ran some water at her dressing area and wiped her crotch as best as she could. Back at her dresser, she searched for another pair of black-lace panties and black pantyhose. The first black panties she found was a G-string type, but they matched her bra. Just as she had told Robert, she had no other black sheer pantyhose, which meant she had to dig out her black garterbelt and black stockings. As she finished, donning her high heels again and smoothing her skirt, she had to admit that after the surprise morning fuck and the more risque undergarments she was wearing, she felt considerably sexier going to the office than she ever had before. And she liked the feeling. If only she had come when Robert was fucking her, it would have been a perfect morning! She called through the bathroom door to Robert, ""I'm leaving, Robert. Don't forget, you have to pick 'Manda up tonight after her practice.""\n""I won't forget, Laurie. Have a nice day, Sweetheart. If you get drunk at the party, call -- don't drive.""\n""Okay. Bye!"" Downstairs, the timer had the coffee ready and she enjoyed a cup while she waited for Amanda. Then the two of them were off in the wagon to pick-up three more of Amanda's classmates and drop them off at school. Without a minute to spare, Laurie arrived at her desk and began her work-day. * * * Laurie loved her job. Maybe not so much the exact job she was working that morning, but she loved having a job and being out in the work-world. She had quit her job as a part-time secretary when she was nineteen years old and pregnant with Bobby; and, after Amanda came along and the two kids started school, Laurie spent a lot of time on charities and volunteering at school, but it wasn't satisfying. Finally, after the boom of the Reagan years collapsed and Robert's business began feeling a little pinch of the recession, Laurie offered to help him in the office. She went back to school and learned about personal computers and wordprocessing software, graphics, and spreadsheets. She took some accounting courses and attended business law and management seminars. When she was ready, Robert suggested she try her resume in the workplace, arguing that she had worked hard to attain her skills and deserved a real job rather than just helping her husband; and, that the outside income would help with the kids' rapidly approaching college tuitions. Laurie happily agreed and was hired her second week of job-hunting. The company that hired her was a giant food conglomerate and Laurie got a job in their huge warehouse and delivery operation in the suburbs. When she started, she was taking phone orders and checking invoices and, through long hours and hard work, had quietly and steadily moved up until she became one of the Regional Director's three office assistants. Sherman Greenberg was that director and had spotted Laurie's potential almost from her first day on the job. He had carefully tested her and promoted her until Laurie had risen as high as she could in the warehouse. Then, in November, each word filled with regret at losing her, he had written a strong recommendation for Laurie for an announced vacancy as a Project Leader at Corporate headquarters, downtown. * * * A little before noon, as the rest of the office was preparing the cafeteria for the Christmas party, Laurie knocked on Sherman Greenberg's office door. ""Come in.""\n""Hi, Mr. Greenberg. Happy Holidays!""\n""Laurie! Come in! Come in!""\n""I just wanted to thank you, again, for all you've done for me. I really appreciate your support.""\n""Please, no thanks are necessary. I'm a company man and I do what I can to advance the best people so they can do the best for the company. Please, Laurie, sit down."" Laurie closed the door and walked across the thickly carpeted office. Sherman Greenberg had been the director for many years and his richly furnished office spoke of his status and the esteem in which `corporate' held him. She sat in the comfortable leather guest chair and placed a wrapped package on Greenberg's blotter. ""I just know I wouldn't be moving on to corporate without your support, Mr. Greenberg.""\n""Let's make it `Sherman,' now, shall we, Laurie?""\n""Okay. Sherman.""\n""You were an easy pick for the job, Laurie. You're more than qualified. You're intelligent, ambitious, a hard worker, and have incredible people skills. They'll be glad they found you in no time.""\n""Well, thank you, Mr... ah, Sherman. But I know they never would have considered me, way out here in the sticks, if someone they respected hadn't brought me to their attention.""\n""For that, Laurie, you are most welcome. Now, what's in this pretty package? I hope it's another model employee like you, so I won't miss you so much around here!""\n""Open it!"" Greenberg lifted the heavy package and ripped the paper away. Inside the box was a large, irregular rectangle of polished marble. The marble was a deep burgundy that perfectly matched the leather trim and accent pieces on his desk. From a smaller box, Greenberg removed two Waterman desk pens and a letter opener and placed them in the holes in the marble. The piece was exquisite. ""Laurie... I don't know what to say. Thank you, so much, it's beautiful."" Laurie was smiling broadly. ""I'm glad you like it. You deserve it. You've been a wonderful boss, Mr... ah... Sherman.""\n""That's been my pleasure, too. So, today's your last day with us here, when do you start downtown?""\n""January 3rd. I'm nervous.""\n""Don't be, Laurie. You'll be fine. Just be aware that the ah... atmosphere is very different down there.""\n""Do you mean office politics?""\n""Office politics, for sure. It can get pretty nasty. You've been out here so long, where we are more like a family. It won't be like that down there. Watch your back and make powerful allies. And be on guard!""\n""On guard?""\n""Against jealous peers and predatory managers. You know there's a big sexual harassment suit going on, don't you? And at the last directors' meeting, there were rumors of two more possible ones.""\n""Ha! I'm too old and too married. Those execs are picking on the young honeys! I'm not worried about being sexually harassed."" Sherman Greenberg, sixty-one years old, married, short, rotund, and nearly bald, looked down at his desk blotter and mumbled something into his chest. Laurie leaned forward in her chair. ""Pardon me? I'm sorry, I didn't hear you, Sherman."" Greenberg didn't look up, but raised his voice sufficiently to be heard, ""I said, `You are the one I'd harass.'"" Laurie Anderson felt herself blushing. She sat back in the chair and looked at Greenberg. She didn't see a short, fat, bald, old man -- she saw her soon-to-be-ex-boss who had been fair, honest, pleasant and always a gentleman. She just now realized that he saw her as more than an employee, he saw her as an attractive woman and she wasn't offended -- she was pleased, and surprised. ""Well, Mr. Greenberg, I'll take that comment in the way I think it was intended and consider it a complement."" Greenberg looked at Laurie. His eyes were full of affection for her. ""Please, Laurie, forgive me. I've never sexually harassed a woman in thirty-three years with the company. It's just that you... you..."" Laurie stood up and walked around the desk and took Sherman Greenberg's hands into hers. She looked down into his moist eyes, and then lowered herself to one knee, to be on the same level. ""No apology necessary, Sherman. I think I understand.""\n""Good, because I don't!"" Greenberg looked deeply into Laurie's beautiful blue eyes, and to both their surprise, a tear rolled down his cheek. ""I've never felt about a woman the way I feel about you, Laurie. Not some crazy teenage passion or lust, but a real, deep affection; like I was your father and big brother and best friend and protector all rolled into one."" Laurie caught his tear with her thumb and then licked it off. She was touched. Deeply. She realized that over the last several years, she had appreciated and enjoyed Sherman acting in all those roles towards her. She felt affection for him and now realized just how much she would miss working for him every day. And in an instant, Laurie thought of the perfect way to thank Sherman Greenberg for all his kindnesses. Almost without thinking about it, Laurie lowered her other knee and she began lowering Greenberg's zipper. It was surprising and impulsive, but, to Laurie, it felt so right. ""Wha...!"" Greenberg's hand flitted towards his crotch. Laurie grasp his hand gently and smiled up at him. Then she placed her finger over her smiling red lips, ""Shhh."" His cock was exposed, and much to his surprise and delight, it was hardening in Laurie's magical, warm grasp. He felt joy. Laurie knew no one would dare open Mr. Greenberg's door without knocking, so she felt relaxed as she lowered her mouth down and over Sherman's pink, little cock. Sherman Greenberg was sure the top of his head was just going to blow off. He hadn't felt like this in years and years. Comfortably married for forty years, he enjoyed sex on the one or two occasions a month when he and his wife were both in the mood, but nothing like this! As Laurie licked and slurped and sucked and nibbled, he tried to remember the last time his penis had been in a woman's mouth and was momentarily depressed to realize that it had been when he was a very young man in the navy! Laurie had to admit that sex in the office was very stimulating. [`Maybe there is something to all this sexual harassment stuff!' she thought.] Kneeling in front of her boss with his dick in her mouth was a real turn-on for her. His penis was warm and pink and smooth and smelled clean and fresh. And, she could tell by his breathing, Sherman was enjoying her attentions, and she tried her best to make it special for him. Again, for the second time that day, the end was coming too soon, because she felt Sherman's breathing and hip-jerking change rhythm and knew the end was here. She slipped her wet mouth back to the lipstick-smeared head of his cock and sucked as she licked the tender underside. Sherman Greenberg arched his back and bit into the back of his hand to stop himself from screaming as he began the most wonderful orgasm he had had in decades -- maybe ever! When he was totally drained dry and finally was able to open his eyes, he watched his beautiful and sexy Laurie Anderson sucking and licking his quickly shrinking penis clean. Then he watched as she sat back on her heels, and with her finger, pushed some of his cum that had escaped at the corners of her mouth back into her mouth and licked her finger. [`Oh, what a woman!' he thought. `Why, oh, why did I ever get her that job downtown?' he moaned to himself.] ""Ah... Laurie. I don't know what to say.""\n""Don't say anything, Sherman,"" she smiled. ""I enjoyed that as much as I think you did."" And she had. Feeling sexy and naughty, blowing the boss in his office, her pussy already filled with her husband's cum. It was turning into one hell of a day! * * *"
992,Christmas with the Andersons 2,"['family', 'inc']","We have the training room to ourselves."" Amanda turned her showerhead off and grabbed a towel. ""Ummm, you really made that sound good, Miss Shuler, but I better be getting. My daddy's probably waiting outside, already."" Helen turned the water off and dejectedly followed Amanda into the lockerroom. She thought that Amanda, after a brief initial hesitation, had become totally natural and at ease in the shower; she gave no signs of arousal or come-on to the teacher. To say she was disappointed was an understatement of her deep emotions at that moment. As she finished dressing, Amanda walked up to her and handed her a beautifully wrapped package. ""What's this?""\n""Du-uh! It's a Christmas present, Miss Shuler! Put it under your tree and open it on Christmas morning and think about me. I have to go, now. Have a Merry Christmas, and I'll see you at practice on the twenty-seventh."" Amanda jumped up on the bench and kissed her coach on the cheek and then ran out the door in the coach's office. Helen Shuler looked at the package in her hand. As she smelled Amanda's lingering fresh fragrance and heard the door in her office close, she sat down hard on the wooden bench. She began to cry thinking about how hard it will be to *NOT* think about sexy, sweet little Amanda over Christmas break. She knew what she really wanted for Christmas, and she had come so close, but now she knew she wasn't going to get it. * * * As Amanda and Robert walked in from the garage, Bobby was just hanging up the phone. ""Hi, Bobby. Your Mom called me at the office a little while ago and said she was going out to dinner and drinks with the `girls' from the office and would be home late tonight. So I ordered pizzas and they should be here soon."" Later, over pizzas and beers (Robert told Amanda `One, only -- and don't tell your mom!') the three of them sat and laughed as they watched, for the umpteenth time, Chevy Chase and the crazy Griswald family celebrate their `fun, family Christmas.' * * * ---- Chapter 6 Thursday, December 22nd -- Part 1 * * * Laurie Anderson awoke hung-over, dried-up, and fucked-out. She frowned remembering why she was hung-over and dried-up -- soon after arriving at Sam's apartment, the night before, she joined him in sharing a bottle of cheap red wine. Why, oh why did she drink all that wine? Now she had an unbelievable headache and was dehydrated. She smiled as she slowly sat up in bed and recalled why she was all fucked-out... Mmmm... There was a knock on the door. ""Mom?"" It was Bobby. ""Mom, are you awake?"" Head pounding, desperate to lower the volume, Laurie spoke softly, ""Yes, Dear, I'm awake. What is it?"" Thankfully, Bobby lowered his voice, too. ""Dad said he was letting you sleep in, today, and for me to take 'Manda to school.\n\nWell, 'Manda's in school, there's coffee downstairs, and I'm going out shopping again. Will you pick the Munchkin up at two o'clock, or should I?"" Laurie looked at the clock and saw that it was almost 10 a.m. She silently thanked god that she had married such a thoughtful man. ""I'll pick your sister up, Bobby. Will you be home for dinner?""\n""Sure.""\n""Need money?""\n""Well... A little cash wouldn't hurt."" Laurie sighed a smile and pulled the covers up and held them with her underarms. ""I get the picture. Come on in, Bobby."" Bobby opened the door and walked into his parents' bedroom. His mother was sitting up in the king-sized bed and was pointing to a pile of clothes on the floor. ""My handbag should be right over there, Dear. Just bring it to me and I'll see what kind of cash I can find."" Bobby stepped across the room and bent to pick up his mother's handbag. As he did, he noticed a black, lacy garterbelt and two black stockings lying on top of the pile of discarded clothes. The thought of his mother -- or any woman, but especially his sexy mother -- wearing that garterbelt and those stockings was too much for the boy. He could feel his prick growing hard and straining against the front of his trousers. Laurie took the bag from her son's hand and rummaged around in its depths. Bobby stood next to the bed, looking at his mother's bare shoulders and back and trying to see some cleavage as the covers moved with her hands, and he knew his erection was getting harder, not softer. ""Ah, here's some. I have two twenties for you. Is that enough, Dear?"" Bobby looked down into her vibrant blue eyes and nodded, ""Sure, Mom. That's more than enough. Thanks."" At the same time he wanted to run out of the room before she saw his steel-hard erection, Bobby wanted to jump on the bed and rip the covers off his mother so he could finally see all of that fantastic body she had -- with or without garterbelt and stockings. He took the two bills from her hand and thanked her again. Laurie shook her head as Bobby closed the bedroom door behind him. [`My, my, my. That was some erection my little boy had!' she thought. `The men in this house sure are lusty in the morning!'] She slipped back down in the bed and pulled the covers up to her nose and luxuriated in the warmth for a few more minutes. * * * Bobby quickly made his way back to his room and dropped his pants. With one hand, he freed his still-hard prick from his shorts and with the other pumped some handcream in his palm. After five pleasure-filled but lonely minutes, Bobby cleaned up the mess and dressed again. Then, as he was walking down the hall, past his mother's room, he heard her grunting as she exercised and he wondered if she exercised naked. That image sent another tremble through his young body. [`I gotta get the fuck out of here!'] * * * Laurie finally dragged herself out of her bed and made her way to the bathroom. After emptying her full bladder and gulping down four aspirins and three tumblers of cold water, she wanted a shower, desperately, but knew she'd feel better sooner if she did her morning exercises. Still unable to stand the noise, she turned the volume all the way down before starting her exercise tape on the TV. As she got moving -- still naked, if Bobby had only known! -- and felt herself get into her rhythm and her blood pumping, her mind drifted back to the previous night. To Sam Agro and his big cock and... * * * Sam's apartment was in a low-rent district, and as he opened the door for Laurie, she saw that the housekeeping was definitely ""bachelor pad standard."" Sam took her coat and threw his and hers on the sofa. He took her by the hand and began pulling her through the apartment, stopping only long enough to grab a bottle of cheap red wine and two short tumblers on their way into the bedroom. The bed was unmade, but to Laurie's relief, the sheets looked clean. She began to undress as Sam poured the wine and watched her. She removed her blouse, unzipped her skirt, and pulled her slip over her head. Then she unsnapped her bra, acting a little coy as she dropped it to the floor. ""You got some great tits, Laurie,"" Sam said as he toasted her with his wine. ""We talk about your boobs at work. You got the best."" Laurie felt herself blushing. ""Thanks, Sam. Not bad for an old lady, huh?""\n""You notta old lady, Laurie. You got plenty miles left. Ha! Now, let's see the rest."" Laurie pulled her skirt over her hips and let it fall to the floor. Sam made an enthusiastic comment in Greek as he looked at Laurie in just her stockings, garterbelt, and heels. He still had her panties in his pocket. ""Jesus Christ! You got no pussy hair! You shave it?"" Laurie cocked her leg to the side, giving Sam a better look at her bare pussy. ""Of course I shave it! Do you like it?""\n""Like it? I no see a cunt like dat since I was a little boy fuckin' all the little girls in the neighborhood! I want to fuck you, again, for sure!"" Laurie gulped down the glass of harsh wine Sam handed her and he refilled it. She swallowed most of that, and sat on the bed to remove her shoes and stockings. As she did, she had a fleeting thought of Robert, and how horny he had been that morning. She felt a little pang of guilt, but this wasn't the first time in their marriage that she had cheated on Robert. After a very active sex-life in high school and her first two years of college, Laurie had immediately settled down with Robert and got pregnant with Bobby. She never dreamed of being unfaithful until years later, when Amanda was old enough for day care and Laurie had too much free time on her hands. She'd been bored and had brief flings with the golf and tennis pros at their club, and had a wild weekend with an old flame at a high school reunion. But, since then, once she started back to school and finally got a job, she never strayed, again. Until today. A blow-job to her boss and fucking in the back of her car and now this with the big-dicked stud from the loading dock! Who would have guessed? Not her. As Laurie was undressing, Sam ripped off his shirt and dropped his pants and shorts, pulling them over his shoes and socks. When they were both naked, Sam pulled Laurie onto her back and knelt between her legs, ready to fuck. ""Not so fast, honey,"" said Laurie. ""How `bout we spend some time warming each other up?""\n""I see your bare cunt an' I'm hot to go now!""\n""Not yet, Sam. Here,"" she smiled as she lifted her right breast up to Sam's mouth, ""don't you like big tits?"" Sam licked his tongue, wet, flat and wide, roughly across her nipple and Laurie felt the sexual tremble course through her body. She reached down and grasped Sam's cock. It was hard and hot and big. She could feel it throb in her hand and she got hotter, anticipating that monster splitting her pussy wide, again. ""Oh, shit, Sam! You're right, I'm hot to fuck, too! I can't wait to feel that thing inside me! Put a rubber on!""\n""I forgot!"" Sam quickly moved across the bed on his knees and pulled a foil square out of the nightstand drawer. As he placed it at the tip of his cock, Laurie impatiently pushed his hand away and unrolled the sheath down the length of his erection with both hands. ""Okay, now, Sam. Fuck my bald, naked, hairless pussy!"" And he did. As Sam buried himself in her tight, hungry pussy, Laurie reconfirmed a realization she had had years ago -- that all that talk about cock size not making a difference is bullshit. Physically that may be so, although she'd argue that one, but mentally and emotionally, there was nothing like getting pounded with a huge cock. Her first big one, and the biggest dick she'd ever had until Sam, had been in her freshman year of college. She'd allowed a good-looking professor to seduce her, and had been surprised by the sheer size of his cock when she first saw it. She wasn't a virgin, and he was an accomplished lover and never hurt her with his monster. And, although she had had many lovers, good and bad, after that professor, she always missed the feeling of stretched fullness and debauched randiness that he gave her when they fucked. That same stretched fullness and debauched randiness she was enjoying now, as Sam plowed deeply into her slick, greedy pussy. They were both into the physical pleasure of their fuck and were loud in their enjoyment. Sam was mumbling in Greek between grunts and Laurie was moaning and urging Sam harder, faster and deeper. Soon, Laurie could feel another climax building up inside her. It had all the signs of being even bigger and more intense than her orgasm in her car. She was just letting herself go, drifting up the slope to the pleasure heights, when she heard Sam grunting loudly and in rhythm with his thrusts, and she knew she wasn't going to make it this time. Sam had beat her to the finish. Sam finished and slowed his movement until he was soon lying on top of Laurie, his head resting between her sweaty breasts. With a jerk, he rose to his knees and slipped his soft prick out of her pussy. ""I go wash up and we drink some more wine and we go again. Alright?"" Still close to orgasm, Laurie smiled at the younger man and nodded. As he padded off to the bathroom, Laurie reached for the wine bottle and, unwilling to move and get her glass, she swigged several large gulps from the bottle. ""I like a woman who drinks wine from the bottle and isn't afraid to make a little noise in bed.""\n""Wha-! Who are you?!"" Laurie jerked in surprise at the stranger's voice, spilling the last of the red wine down her neck and chest. Seeing the top sheet and covers in a tangled pile on the floor, there wasn't anything to cover her nakedness with, so she decided to brazen her way through. When she looked up at the doorway, she saw the most handsome young man she had ever seen in her life. His dark hair on a chiseled face combined for a male model's aura. And to her shock, but also to her mounting pleasure, she saw that the beautiful head was perched on a short but beautiful body, that happened to be bare-assed naked! This exquisite creature was standing there, smiling at Laurie, naked and proudly displaying a semi-erect cock about the same size as Sam's. ""I'm Sam's younger brother, Theo. You spilled some wine. Would you like me to clean it up for you?"" Laurie looked down at the several streaks of wine that had dribbled down her breasts. She trembled slightly when she noticed that one drop was hanging on the nipple on her right breast. She returned her gaze to the beautiful creature at the door. Smiling, she asked, ""Do you always barge in on your brother's business, like this?"" He smiled back, showing perfect white teeth, ""I'm not exactly `barging.' The door was open and you weren't exactly being quiet.""\n""You... You didn't watch us -- did you?"" Theo laughed a deep laugh, ""Well, like the president said, I looked, but I didn't really see anything. Besides, I don't see anything you should be embarrassed about -- you're beautiful."" With that, his dick twitched a few more degrees closer to ninety-degrees out from his body. ""Thank you, I guess. Are you always so forward with your brother's ah... dates?""\n""No, not always. But he hasn't had any that looked like you before. And besides, he's not the jealous type.""\n""You don't sound like Sam.""\n""You mean where's my accent? I've been over here since I was four; Sam's only been here a couple of years. Here, let me get that for you."" Theo took three steps across the room, leaned down and licked the wine drop from Laurie's right breast. Laurie was lost to the moment and reached around Theo's head, bringing his lips up to hers and crushing his lips into his teeth as she forced her tongue into his mouth. Theo's smooth hands moved up her body to her breasts and gently cupped her heavy flesh. His fingers began to softly and expertly tweak and touch her erect nipples and Laurie felt herself moisten in anticipation. [`Goddammit! He's not much older than my son, but I want this young Greek god and Sam can go fuck himself if he doesn't like it!' she thought.] In only a few short moments, after Theo's lips had explored her ear and neck, and found their way back to a nipple, Laurie took a deep breath and pulled his head away from her flesh. ""Put a rubber on, Theo. I want you right this instant!"" Theo reached over to the open nightstand drawer, ""Oh oh. Looks like we're out of rubbers."" And then he moved quickly back between Laurie's thighs. She tried wiggling away from his big cock, ""No! I'm not going to fuck without protection. Stop! Now!"" Theo held her arms down, over her head against the bed, but she managed to close her thighs. ""I can't stop, now. And you don't want me to.""\n""Yes, I do! Get off me! Let me go, right now!"" As she spoke, she felt two tremendously strong hands grasp her around the ankles and pull her legs far apart. It was Sam! ""Go 'head, li'l brother. I make her ready for you!"" Theo smiled evilly at Laurie, took only an instant to place his cock-head at her pussy-hole and then he rammed it home. Laurie screamed. She screamed in pleasure as an overwhelming orgasm coursed through her body. The combination of being so close to cumming, of her long horny day, of the naughtiness of being such an easy slut with Sam, of Theo's good looks and perfect body, and, to her chagrin, the over-the-top excitement of being held down and spread open and being taken -- it far surpassed having her pantyhose ripped open! -- were just too much to stand. She wasn't sure how long her cum lasted, and she thought she may have passed out before Theo came, because the next thing she remembered was Sam taking Theo's place between her legs and fucking her, again. And as he fucked her, Theo returned with another fresh bottle of wine in each hand -- which he took turns pouring down her throat and over her tits, licking off every drop. The rest of the long night degenerated into a drunken orgy, with Sam and Theo taking turns with her, fucking her pussy and mouth (and Theo once fucking her ass!), as she performed like a cheap whore looking for a ten dollar tip. She didn't remember getting home. * * * Now, the next morning, after a half hour of exercise, she could feel her blood pumping and her headache fading and, as she stood under the soft, warm spray of her shower, she began to feel alive, again. She didn't feel guilty at all about her mini-gang-bang. Robert was sixteen years her senior, and she couldn't expect him to have the sex-drive to match a thirty-seven year old woman in the prime of her sex-life. She loved Robert -- he was a good, kind, gentle man, a wonderful provider, and a terrific father -- but... after last night, Laurie knew she just had to find a little extra-curricular excitement because she couldn't expect Robert to be horny every day. * * *"
993,Christmas with the Andersons 3,"['family', 'inc']","This work of fiction is intended to be read by adults only. The author has uploaded it only to ""Adults, only"" sites, and requests that you exercise the same discretion. Also, this is fiction -- in real life, please protect your lover and yourself by practicing safe sex.\n\n---- Chapter 7 Thursday, December 22nd -- Part 2 * * * As Robert Anderson, Sr. luxuriated in the feeling of having his cock expertly sucked and licked by his young assistant, he realized that he was, in fact, horny every day; and he thanked god profusely for letting him find both Laurie and Sherri -- Sherri Koslowski, his administrative assistant, his girl Friday, his right-hand woman; and the best blow-job artist he had ever met in his life. Sherri was bent over his groin, her freakishly huge, naked tits bobbing wildly, taking him deep into her mouth, sucking him hard and licking as much of his tumescent flesh as she could. As he happily played with her jiggling tit-flesh, he thought back to the first time he had ever seen Sherri. It was twelve years ago. Business was booming and his old and trusted secretary, Martha, was retiring. He was interviewing for a replacement and knew exactly the type he was looking for -- professional, older, experienced, gentile, classy, competent, and willing to bring him a cup of coffee without a diatribe on sexist attitudes in the workplace -- basically, another Martha. When Sherri walked through the door for her interview, Robert looked up to see a young, brassy blonde, unpolished girl, dressed in cheap polyester and too much make-up; but he knew in that instant that he was going to hire her. * * * Robert always knew he was a ""tit-man."" His very earliest sexual memories were about mammaries, and he had spent hours and hours of his prepubescent and pubescent life spying on his mother and sister and aunt through the old-fashioned keyholes in the big, old house they all lived in -- always hoping and praying to see tits. He was successful at seeing all three of the women in his early life in various states of dishabille, and even naked on rare occasions, and it was always the tits that held his attention. Oh, he'd been thrilled when he caught a glimpse of a furry cunt, just for the tingle of seeing such a forbidden sight, but they were a dark and boring target. Tits, on the other hand (so to speak!), were alive and bouncy and thrust forward in bold display. And he loved them. A child of the fifties, Robert wallowed in the big-breasted culture -- bullet-bras, the earliest `Playboy' magazines and its imitators, the full-chested actresses like Jane Russell, Mamie Van Doren, Jayne Mansfield, Kim Novak, and Marilyn Monroe. Cleavage was his sustenance, his life. His first wife had small tits. He had dated her in college and just before graduation she announced to Richard that she was pregnant. They were married a week after graduation and she said she miscarried on their honeymoon. The divorce was the best memory Richard had of that marriage, and after it, he wasn't going to rush into another mistake. He dated a lot. He dated women with big tits, and he loved every one of them for it. Usually they were dancers in clubs and not the type he expected himself to settle down with. After a few years, he resigned himself to the fact that he wasn't going to meet the right woman for him and decided to enjoy his bachelorhood. And then he got the invitation to join his best client and his client's family at their beach house for a Fourth of July weekend. He arrived hot and tired on Friday afternoon. His client, Harry MacDonald, met him in the driveway with a cold beer and escorted him to the guest bedroom, telling Robert to get into his trunks and meet them on the beach. As he was meeting Harry's wife, Maureen, Robert felt all the muscles in his jaw go slack and felt his chin hit his chest. Walking up to the small group was the most beautiful girl Robert had ever seen in his life. She had wet, dark hair stuck to the sides of her smooth, round face, a dazzling smile, and the most unbelievably-blue blue eyes. Against his will, Robert's gaze dropped to the petite girl's chest, where he was rewarded with the sight of two large, round tits, barely concealed in a tiny bikini top decorated in an American flag design. ""Hi!"" this vision said to Robert as she bent to pick up a towel from the beach blanket, and in the process, giving Robert a view through her cleavage down to the top of her bikini bottom! ""Robert, I'd like you to meet the genius in the family. This is my daughter, Lauren, or `Laurie' as she prefers. She skipped a few grades and just finished her second year at James Madison. Laurie, this is a business associate, Robert Anderson."" That night on the beach, he enjoyed all the treasures the young Laurie had to offer, and that weekend marked the end of Robert's self-imposed bachelorhood. Over the next few weeks, he used all the money, class, experience, and romance he could muster to woo the young Laurie MacDonald. She was everything he was looking for in a wife -- beautiful, intelligent, poised, classy, and on top of everything else -- she had the most wonderful set of large, firm, round tits he had ever had the pleasure of playing with. He knew the age difference was significant. He was thirty-four, and Laurie hadn't had her nineteenth birthday, yet, but Harry and Maureen didn't seem to mind, and if anything, Laurie seemed to prefer an older man, established in a career. Within weeks of meeting, they were engaged and immediately decided that Laurie would move in with Robert. Soon after that they were married and soon after that, Laurie was pregnant with Bobby. Robert loved Laurie. She was the perfect wife and mother. He never regretted marrying her for an instant. And, he would probably have never cheated on her if he hadn't met Sherri. Sherri's irresistible attraction for Robert was obvious -- put simply and crassly, she was a huge set of tits on legs. She was tall and skinny. Her legs were long, but thin. Her torso was thin and, except for those bazooms, she probably measured the same around her shoulders, her waist, and her hips. She had no hourglass figure, like Laurie. She had no ass. She did have tits -- 44-DD on her otherwise skinny body. Since meeting Sherri, Richard had seen girls and women built like her on some of the talk shows, and recognized (and enjoyed) the trend in X-rated videos, where the breast size of a lot of the new ""stars"" bordered on freakish dimensions. But this all occurred after Sherri. Sherri was the first set of near-impossible tits in Richard's life. That day, twelve years ago, Robert knew that if Sherri couldn't type her name in a minute, he was still going to hire her, just to keep those tits within sight. But the interview had gone even better than Robert hoped... * * * Sherri was nervous and Robert could hear a faint tremble in her voice, but he admired the way she presented herself to him. ""Mr. Anderson, I can see what type of secretary you're trying to hire, and I'm sure you looked at my resume and decided I am not that person, but I think you'd be wrong rule me out. ""I'll cut through all the professional language and tell you everything there is to know about me. I'm a local girl who got pregnant and dropped out of high school. My parents kicked me out and my baby's father split for parts unknown. I worked at whatever minimum-wage jobs I could find and I got a place for my daughter and me to live. I scratched out a living and took advantage of whatever benefits I qualified for and I earned my GED high school diploma. I found subsidized child-care and I took two years of courses at the community college. I've been a temp at seven businesses in the last year and the temp agency will tell you that I got good performance reviews from all of them. I even had offers to stay at four of them. ""I'm twenty years old with a daughter ready to start school in the Fall. Your company is within walking distance to the school I'd like her to go to, and an apartment I'd like to be able to afford to rent. ""I know I'm young, Mr. Anderson, but I'm not dumb and I've learned a lot over the last five years. I look at other girls my age and I know I've matured far beyond them. ""I want this job, Mr. Anderson. Sure, I need it, but more than that, I want it. I know I can do it if you'll give me the chance. ""I saw the way you looked at me when I walked in. I think I know what was in that look. I want to be very clear about this, Mr. Anderson, so there will be no misunderstanding. I am willing to do anything for you to get the chance I deserve. No questions, no hesitation, and no complaints, later -- I'm willing to do anything."" Robert stared at the girl. She was sitting primly in the chair, looking near tears, and was waiting for him to speak. [""What had she seen in my look?"" he wondered. ""And, does she mean `anything' when she says `anything?'""] Sherri still had not said another word. Robert looked at her again, ""Ms Koslowski, if this were a movie, I'd say something like `I like your spunk,' and hire you on the spot. But this isn't a movie it's business -- my business -- and you are correct when you say that there isn't anything on your resume that would qualify you for the position I need filled. Therefore, giving you the chance that you so eloquently requested would be an unlikely decision on my part..."" Robert hesitated for only an instant, and then decided to plunge ahead, ""...without something you can offer me that none of the other applicants can offer me. Maybe there is something. Let's begin by your showing me your tits."" There, he'd said it! It was a risk to actually come out and say it, but staring at that incredible chest made him decide. Now, it was up to her. As she promised, Sherri asked no questions and did not hesitate. She stood up, reached behind her and unzipped her dress. She lifted it over her head and followed that with her full slip. Robert could feel his heart racing and his breath coming in gasps as Sherri, standing there in a large, simple white bra, pantyhose and white panties, reached behind her to unclasp the bra. Robert heard himself groan as the large white bra fell to the floor and Sherri's mammoth tits were bared for his view. They were huge, heavy and round, with blue veins and very large pink nipples. They were mashed together, forming cleavage from her neck almost to her waist. Robert had never seen tits like them before in his life. He stood and walked around the desk. Sherri turned towards him and he reached out to cup her breasts and lift them in his hands. He had never felt such heavy flesh before. He never wanted to let them go. He sat down on the edge of the desk, never letting go of her tit-flesh. He began squeezing, pulling, pinching them; swinging them, pushing them together, twisting the now-hard nipples between his fingers and thumbs. As he played and manipulated, Sherri reached down and unzipped Robert's zipper. Gently, she reached into his shorts and withdrew his raging, engorged erection. Slowly, she bent over at the waist and engulfed his cock in her mouth as his hands continued their play with her breasts. Within only a minute or two, Robert was ready to cum. As he felt his climax begin, he clasp his hands on the young girl's tit-flesh and squeezed as hard as he could, spasming with both his cock and fingers. His incredible cum continued for some time and Sherri never altered her mouth's rhythm, sucking every drop of cum he spewed down her throat. After he finished, and Sherri cleaned him with her tongue and mouth, Robert stood and zipped up. Sherri sat down in the chair, still naked from the waist up and waited for the verdict. Robert sat and looked across the desk at the young woman and her incredible tits. ""Well, here's no surprise -- you're hired, Ms Koslowski. You're getting your chance. But your employment is conditional. Your employment agreement will be renewed on a daily basis, depending on both your office duties and the special administrative duties that you just demonstrated. Is that understood?""\n""Yes, Mr. Anderson.""\n""And you can agree to those terms?""\n""Yes, Mr. Anderson.""\n""And if we, ah... expand on those terms?""\n""There won't be a problem, Mr. Anderson.""\n""Fine. My current secretary is retiring in about a month. You begin tomorrow morning to learn everything she knows about this company and about me. I don't mean any offense, Ms Koslowski, but I'd also like it if you learned some fashion and make-up tips from her. I can arrange a `sign-on' bonus for you to help with any additional wardrobe requirements you might have as a result.""\n""Thank you, Mr. Anderson."" * * * ---- Chapter 8 Thursday, December 22nd -- Part 3 * * * Now, twelve years later, Robert never regretted his decision for a moment. As he leaned back into the soft sofa, tugging on her long nipples as she tugged on his cock with her lips, he thought about how right he had been to hire her. Over her years with the company, Sherri -- smart, ambitious, and loyal -- went from Robert's secretary to his true and valued assistant with a secretary of her own. The previous year, Robert had promoted her to Vice President and given her another fat raise. She proved over and over that there wasn't anything she wouldn't do for the company and her career, and most importantly, for Robert. In those same twelve years, Sherri never hesitated to strip naked and get down on her knees and suck Robert off or climb aboard his cock for a fuck. Soon after hiring Sherri, Robert had a large, comfortable sofa delivered to his office, and they would use it two and three times a day. His favorite position was lying on his back with Sherri fucking him, sitting on his cock as he played with her bouncing, bobbing, swinging tits. Not as often, anymore, but Robert had also lent Sherri and the sofa to several of his better clients, and they always returned the favor with lucrative contracts. Outside of the office, Sherri's life settled down and she met a nice man and eventually married him. At first, Robert was jealous and afraid he was going to lose her, but she never stopped sucking him in the office. They didn't fuck as often as they used to, except on business trips or at conventions, but she never hesitated to get down on her knees, and that was just fine with Robert. ""Oh! Oh! Ahhh...! Sherri tightened her lips around Robert's spurting cock and swallowed his warm, gooey cum as it filled her mouth. When he was finished, she gently licked his cock clean and returned it to his pants and zipped him up. Robert relaxed on the sofa and watched Sherri dress, ""Well, what's on the calendar for today, besides the clients' party?""\n""Really, Robert, there's nothing that can't wait until after Christmas. We're all caught up.""\n""Great. Now, who's coming to the open house and what asses need the most kissing?"" Robert sold office supplies and equipment -- from thumbtacks and pencils to computers, fax machines, and mega-copiers. The business was fast and tough and the competition (especially from the big office stores) was brutal. The most important thing Robert's company and every one who worked for it excelled in was pampering their customers and keeping them happy. An annual event was an open house for the clients, featuring -- among other things -- catered gourmet food and top-of-the line booze. ""Well, mostly the regulars,"" Sherri said as she stepped into her navy highheels and checked herself in the washroom mirror. She was wearing an expensive navy wool suit and a white silk blouse -- the very model of professional decorum. ""You know Sy is coming -- he's never turned down a free meal or a free drink...""\n""Or a free fuck, if I remember correctly."" Sherri smiled at Robert, ""That's for sure. But we won't have to offer that, today. I don't see any major purchases from him until the Summer. The main potential client to keep happy is Philip Dawson.""\n""That pompous asshole.""\n""For sure, he's that, but he's also the guy that awards the contract for the state. If we got that contract, our business would increase by over a third."" Robert nodded, ""I'll be sure to wear Chapstick so my lips will be nice and soft when I smooch his buns!""\n""Always a nice touch, Mr. Anderson. But I also have a back-up plan in case your lips get tired."" Robert raised an eyebrow. Sherri smiled at him and nodded. ""As usual, I hired a few, ah... hostesses for the party. Two of them were here for last year's bash and performed admirably in supplying exactly what the clients were looking for. The third one is a real looker and knows the score -- she's ready and willing to cooperate fully with the clients' wishes. The fourth is the special one I brought in for our Mr. Dawson.""\n""Sherri, you've kept me in the dark! Don't tell me you have a little gossip about our upstanding public servant?"" Sherri sat on the edge of Robert's desk, crossed her legs and lit a cigarette. She looked calm and cool and professional and Robert wanted to fuck her very badly. Instead, he put that thought on hold and concentrated on landing a big contract. ""Well... word has it that our Mr. Dawson is very concerned with today's youth.""\n""He likes them young, eh? Boys or girls?""\n""Girls. Scuttlebutt has it that he was asked to leave his last position as a county school board president because of some whispered complaints of too-intense one-on-one counselling sessions with the county's best and brightest young ladies. I'm not sure how everything was hushed up, but it was and with Dawson's political connections, he was promoted out of there.""\n""So, who's this special hostess you've hired?""\n""Her name is Diane, and she's the daughter of a neighbor. She's almost seventeen and has boned every male over the age of eleven in the neighborhood.""\n""Including Doug?"" Robert teased about Sherri's husband. ""I hope not, but I couldn't blame him if he did. Wait until you see her. This girl reeks sex. As I said, she's sixteen but she can look thirteen or twenty-eight, depending on how she's dressed. I told her to dress young, pretty and innocent."" Robert wiped his hand down over his face and thought for a moment. ""I want this contract, Sherri, but setting something up with an underage girl is making me feel more than a little icky.""\n""That's why I didn't say anything to you, I knew you would feel skittish about it. But believe me, Robert, I'm not asking this little slut to do something she hasn't already done a few hundred times before.""\n""I understand. But my Amanda is fourteen and your Tiffany is seventeen. It just gives me the creeps.""\n""Well, why don't you just wait to see what happens before you run to confession. For all we know, Dawson won't even give her a look.""\n""Yeah, alright."" * * * To the surprise of neither of them, Dawson gave little Diane more than a look -- and he wasn't the only one. When the girl arrived, Sherri introduced her as her niece. Diane was a beautiful young lady, wearing a bright red jumper over a green turtleneck top and flat, black pumps with white stockings. Her hair was casually pulled back and her make-up was applied lightly and expertly. She looked like a sweet, innocent fourteen-year-old girl that every man in the building wanted to immediately strip and fuck. * * * At home, Laurie was happily baking cookies and bread in her kitchen, thinking back over her outrageous night with Sam and Theo. At one point, she giggled out loud as she sensuously oiled two loaves of dough, getting them ready for the oven -- the dough had a soft firmness to it, and shaped to be baguettes, the size and shape was very similar to the well-hung Agro brothers. She wished the randy brothers were right there in the kitchen, taking her one after the other, her jeans and panties tossed aside, her body thrown over the flour-covered table... ""Hi, mom! What's so funny?"" called Bobby as he walked into the kitchen. ""Are you all right? You look all flushed and red.""\n""Oh! Hi, honey. Yes, I'm fine. It just gets a little warm with both ovens going and everything. Back from shopping, already?""\n""Yeah, the stores are packed. I just need to figure out what to get for dad and I think I'm through. Can I sample these cookies, Mom?"" Laurie ruffled Bobby's hair as she walked past him, towards the refrigerator, ""Sure! I even bought extra milk, knowing you'd be home."" She poured a glass of milk and stood next to Bobby seated on a kitchen stool, ""You don't know how much I miss having you around, dear."" Laurie held Bobby's face between her hands and kissed his forehead, ""I really missed you."" Bobby wrapped his arms around his mother's waist and pulled her close for a hug, ""I know, Mom. I missed you, too. California is a long way away."" Mother and son enjoyed their long, tight hug until the oven timer buzzed and Laurie got the next batch of cookies out of the oven. * * * Amanda Anderson felt like screaming -- school was finally out for the holidays! No more Sister Mary Murderer for two weeks! She felt like skipping as she made her way across the parkinglot to the church. Only forty minutes of choir practice and then home for the holidays. As usual, the church was too, too warm. All the girls were talking excitedly and laughing with each other, discussing Christmas trips and clothes and hoped-for presents and parties and, of course, boys. ""Ah, girls? Ahem! Girls? LADIES, PLEASE!"" The girls stopped their noise and looked at the young priest standing in front of them. ""Um, hi, girls.""\n""HELLO, FATHER O'SULLIVAN!""\n""Um, I can hear you're all in good voice, today. Getting out of school for two weeks isn't the reason, is it?"" There was a mixture of giggles and ""YES, FATHER O'SULLIVAN,"" and ""NO, FATHER O'SULLIVAN."" Father Sean Patrick O'Sullivan looked at his twenty-four charges -- girls from the seventh grade through their senior year of high school -- and realized he was sweating profusely again. Entering the seminary directly from a private Catholic grammar school at thirteen and being ordained a priest at the young age of twenty-four the previous September, he had never been this close to so many young women in his life, until he was assigned to lead the girls' choir. He could handle leading them during Mass -- it was so formal a setting, there was the crowd of people, and the girls were all dressed in heavy satin robes from their neck to their shoes. It was practice that tested his spiritual strength. When the girls showed up for choir practice, they felt more relaxed than in the classroom. Most were in their uniforms, blouses open at the neck or the waistband of their skirts rolled up, making their skirts far shorter than the nuns would ever allow in class. Some came in sweaty from phys-ed or team practice, their gym skirts barely long enough for modesty. He would never get used to how... casual... the girls were about their bodies around him. Father Sean never imagined being assigned to a parish with a girls' school attached to it would be as trying as it was. Shortly after being assigned to the parish, he began sinning. Just seeing so many girls walking and running and sitting around the parish grounds was enough to start deep and troublesome feelings inside of him. Then, when he was assigned the choir and counselling duties, bringing him in close contact with the girls, his fight against temptation failed and he wallowed in his failure and his self-abuse. He had the misfortune to be near one of the girls more than he was comfortable with. She was in the choir and one of the students he counselled on academic and spiritual matters. She was the most beautiful and desirable girl in the school, and being near her added to his guilt for the even deeper and darker feelings and thoughts he had about her. In his bed at night, as he whipped his hand up and down his turgid flesh, lost in lust and guilt, his thoughts were of doing indecent and indescribable things to sweet Amanda Anderson. She was the perfect age. The older girls intimidated Father Sean and the younger ones were... well, too young. Amanda still had the innocence of the younger girls, but her body was full and ripe -- a woman's body. She was smart and popular and sweet. There was no question about her beauty; she almost radiated. When Father Sean masturbated every night, he thought only about Amanda. She had not done anything overt to tempt Father Sean. Instead, it was her pretty face and the confident way she carried her sexy body. The priest cherished the short skirts she wore, allowing him to gape at her shapely calves and firm thighs. One day, in a counselling session, one of Amanda's blouse buttons was missing and her blouse gapped, letting him see her firm curved breast disappear into the cup of her white, lacy bra. He had rubbed his penis raw that night, and the next few! Father Sean muddled through the choir practice, trying desperately not to stare too often at Amanda. Finally, it was over. ""All right, girls. That was very good. Remember, we're singing at the 11 o'clock Mass on Christmas. PA-LEASE don't be late!"" The girls giggled and quickly disappeared. All except Amanda, who walked up to the priest. ""Father Sean?""\n""Yes, Amanda?"" Father Sean could feel his heart racing in his chest. She smiled, ""I have something for you."" When the girl bent over to open her backpack, Father Sean was glad he was wearing his cassock. His penis had hardened and was straining the tolerance of his zipper. ""Wha... What is it, Amanda?"" He could barely get the words out, his throat was so dry and constricted. Amanda straightened up and turned to face the priest. ""It's a Christmas present. Don't open it until Christmas morning!"" Father Sean took the small, beautifully wrapped gift. ""But, I don't have anything for you.""\n""You don't have to, Father Sean. I'm giving you a gift. That's all. It's just a little something, so you don't forget about me. Merry Christmas, Father Sean."" As she spoke she stepped close to the priest and stood on her toes. She leaned against the rigid man and brushed his cheek with a chaste, dry kiss. Then she turned and made her way to the door. Just before she opened the door, she turned and waved at the priest. Only with the most difficult effort was he able to smile and wave. He stood there, in the center aisle of the church, feeling guilty and disgusted with himself. When the girl leaned against him, he smelled her fragrance and felt her breasts press against his chest and her thighs press against his erection and he began an orgasm. * * * On the way home, Amanda asked her mother, ""What's for dinner?""\n""Italian. I even made fresh bread.""\n""Mmmm... Sounds great. Is Bobby home?""\n""Yes. Rank amateur that he is, he's all shopped out.""\n""Ha! What a wimp. I still have shopping to do. I guess I'll go tomorrow. I feel like staying in tonight.""\n""Bobby said the same thing, and I'm looking forward to kicking my shoes off and relaxing. Maybe we'll stop and rent a couple of videos.""\n""Great! Will Daddy be home for dinner?""\n""I doubt it, tonight, honey. He's having his big client party.""\n""Oh, yeah, I forgot. Daddy calls it his ass-kisser's ball!""\n""Amanda!"" * * * Robert was happy with the way the party had gone. All the clients seemed happy, and even that prig Dawson eventually loosened up and finally disappeared with Diane. Sherri had been brilliant, again. Now, the two of them were alone in the building and were sitting on the sofa in Robert's office. The lights were low, their shoes were off and they were sipping from a bottle of champagne that Robert had saved for them, and Christmas carols were playing on the radio. ""Well, how do you think it went, Sherri?"" She stretched out her long legs and rested her feet on the coffee table, ""I thought it went great. Dawson left with Diane and a silly grin on his face, so I have more than a hunch we'll be hearing from him, soon. I think Doug Chambers fell in love with Doris.""\n""Which one was she?""\n""The redhead.""\n""Mmmm, nice.""\n""I only hire the best, boss.""\n""I didn't see much of the blonde.""\n""That was Bev. She's a real pro at `hostessing.' I might have to replace the sofa in my office after the workout she gave it, today.""\n""Who did she keep happy?""\n""Like I said, she's a real pro. I saw her disappear with Ron Goldman and Derek Morton, and I think that rep for Golden Foods -- I can never remember his name.""\n""Steve Hutchinson. She didn't do all of them at once, did she?""\n""No, boss, one at a time, you horny bird.""\n""I was gonna say maybe we should install a video camera for next year."" Sherri laughed, ""If this business gets any tougher, that might not be such a bad idea, anyway!"" Robert casually reached over and pulled Sherri's blouse out of her skirt and moved his hand up to her bra-clad breast. Sherri put her cigarette out in the ashtray and her glass on the coffeetable, ""Wait a minute, sport."" She stood and removed her jacket, blouse, and bra. Then she sat down and poured another drink. Robert's hand cupped under her full tit and squeezed her flesh. Sherri continued talking, ""You know, Robert, I really like this time of the year. The pressure's off a little, there's the clients' party, and tomorrow is the employees' party. It's a nice time.""\n""Um-hum,"" mumbled Robert, his mouth full of nipple. Sherri lit another cigarette and sipped her champagne. * * * ---- Chapter 9 Friday, December 23 -- Part 1 * * * On Friday morning, Laurie woke up horny, Robert woke up happy, Amanda woke up hung-over, and Bobby woke up with a hard-on. * * * Laurie awoke from an erotic dream that was filled with dark men and large cocks and long tongues, and she was slightly disappointed to find she was lying quietly in her own bed. She again marvelled at how horny and randy she had been feeling lately; and her nasty session with the Agro brothers had only exacerbated those feelings, rather than relieve them. She was feeling so damned sexy, she could barely stand it! She looked over at Robert. She had fallen asleep before he got home the night before, so she had no idea what time he had gotten to sleep, but he looked rested enough. Her hand crept under the sheets and over his thigh until she found his warm cock. Still asleep, Robert's dick slowly responded to Laurie's warm, soft touch. He was soon erect and Laurie's head disappeared under the covers. * * * Robert stirred and then woke to a very pleasant, warm, wet feeling in his crotch. He stirred a little more, enough to realize he wasn't dreaming, and discovered his lovely wife giving him a wonderful morning blow-job! He felt Laurie's mouth leave his prick and work its way up his stomach, chest and neck until her head emerged from the covers and she kissed him on the lips. ""Good morning, Dearest,"" she said. ""Mmmm... 'Morning, Sweetheart. Don't let me interrupt."" Laurie began to rise and Robert could feel the heat of her hairless pussy on his upper thigh. Then she was poised over his cock. She tossed her head to get the hair out of her eyes and smiled down on him, ""You don't have to move, Dear, I'll do all the work."" Robert reached up to squeeze her still-firm breasts as she lowered her hips and he felt his prick spreading her wet, warm pussy-lips. ""Have your way with me!"" She grunted as she slid down his erection and bottomed out on his balls, ""Ugh! I intend to!"" Laurie was obviously into fucking him enthusiastically and energetically and Robert couldn't help but respond in kind. He leaned forward and sucked one of his wife's pink, hard nipples into his mouth. His hand moved down to her cunt and he managed to brush her clit several times with his thumb as it moved up and down. Then getting into the spirit of a randy good morning fuck, Robert reached behind his wife and began shoving two fingers up her tight asshole. As he did that he bit down on Laurie's nipple in his mouth and pinched her other nipple between his finger and thumb. ""Ugh! Ugh! OOOoooOOOO!"" Laurie was lost in a world of feeling only -- no sight, sound, or smell -- only her pussy, her ass and her nipples. Robert kept up his attack on her tender spots and she continued to hump his cock and -- as they both know would happen -- she all too soon began to cum -- and cum and cum, losing all rhythm and strength, until she collapsed onto her husband, who was just beginning his own climax. Finally, when they were both still and cuddling, Robert laughed, ""Whew! What a wake-up call, Dear. I thought you were going to wake up the kids!""\n""Oooo... I didn't care. I think they're both old enough to figure out that their parents fuck.""\n""Well, sure, but you don't want them to think we actually enjoy it, do you?"" And they both laughed. Later, when Robert was dressed and ready to leave for the office, Laurie threw the covers down below her waist and jiggled her breasts seductively at her husband. ""Ready for more, Laurie?""\n""Sure! How about you?""\n""I'm an old man! I need time to recuperate!""\n""Alright, old man. I'll let you go this time, but you better be ready for anything later.""\n""So I can look forward to a good time tonight?""\n""Oh, absolutely! But first, remember, we have to go to the Stones' big bash.""\n""Oh, shit, I totally forgot about that.""\n""Well, it's an early start. Remember, cocktails start at five, so don't be late.""\n""I'll be home in time, Dear. I wonder what outrageous thing Regina Stone will pull this year?""\n""Who knows with that crazy bitch. Robert, I love you.""\n""And I love you, Laurie, with all my heart.""\n""This was great, this morning. We're going to have to do this more often, you know.""\n""I know,"" Robert replied, inwardly wondering if mega-doses of vitamin E and bushels of oysters would help his stamina. ""Well, I'm off to work, Dear. Have a nice day.""\n""Bye, Dear, see you tonight. And thanks for the morning action!""\n""My pleasure!"" * * * Amanda awoke in pain. Her head was throbbing and her mouth felt and tasted like the inside of a dirty clothes hamper. She knew the light from the windows would hurt her eyes, but she opened them enough to see that she was in her room and in her bed. She didn't remember getting there. She did remember sitting up with Bobby in the family room, watching some old comedy videos and drinking some wine coolers. How many coolers had she had? She couldn't remember that, either. She slowly sat up and put her feet on the floor. [`Could a hangover make your feet hurt, too?' she wondered.] The clothes she was wearing last night were in a pile beside the bed. Amanda stood up and took a few tentative steps over to the door. She took her robe from the hook and put it on. In the bathroom, she started the water, to let it get good and hot, and stripped the robe off. Then she pulled her t-shirt nightie over her head and reached down to take her panties off when she realized she wasn't wearing any. That was strange. The water was hot as she stepped into the shower. * * * Bobby woke up with a hard-on, but there wasn't anything special about that -- he always woke up with a hard-on. His hand crept down to his warm, erect flesh; and, as he gripped his pole, he remembered the night before and began long, tight strokes. * * * The three of them had been in the familyroom, watching TV, when their mother announced she was going up to bed. A few minutes later, Bobby went into the kitchen and returned with a beer for himself and a wine cooler for Amanda. ""Want a cooler, Munchkin?"" he asked. Amanda looked up and smiled, ""Sure! I'd love one."" Bobby twisted the top off and handed the bottle to his sister, ""Just don't get sick.""\n""Sick? This isn't my first one, you know!""\n""Ooooo, excuse me! I forgot. You're such a big drinker."" Amanda stuck her tongue out and took a big gulp of the cooler. ""Mmmm, good. I hope there's more in there."" In a few minutes, Bobby again returned from the kitchen with a beer and a cooler. ""Want to watch a video, Sis?""\n""Sure, Bobby, which one?""\n""Let's start with `Caddyshack.'"" Several hours and coolers later, Bobby and Amanda sat on the sofa laughing through ""Stripes"" again. Their father had come home, said `hi' to his two kids and headed up to bed. It was late and, except for the TV, the house was quiet. Bobby had a very nice beer-buzz going and Amanda was shit-faced. As the credits rolled, Bobby looked at Amanda and saw that she had nodded off. He nudged her gently, ""C'mon, Munchkin, time to go to bed."" Amanda opened her eyes a slit, ""G'way!""\n""Come on, Amanda. I'll help you.""\n""No! I'll sleep here!"" she grumped. Bobby zapped the TV off and bent to lift Amanda off the sofa. As he did, he got another strong whiff of her perfume. He couldn't get her to stand, so he picked her up in his arms. She felt light as a feather and as loose as a bag of potatoes -- but looked a whole lot prettier. He climbed the steps slowly and quietly made his way to the door of his sister's bedroom. Not wanting to be obvious, should mom or dad awake and find that he allowed his little sister to get drunk, Bobby quickly slipped into Amanda's room, gently lay her on her bed, closed the door, and turned on the small reading lamp. He stood over the bed, looking at his exquisite little sister. Her hair spilled onto her pillow and she snored quietly -- so pretty, so innocent, yet so damn sexy! Feeling his buzz drifting away, Bobby felt clear-headed. His mind argued between just leaving Amanda the way she was to sleep it off, and `making her more comfortable' by undressing her. Without too much of an internal argument, he decided to undress her. He started innocently enough, leaning over and pulling her socks off. Then his impatience got the best of him. He began unbuttoning her flannel shirt, his fingers feeling thick and clumsy as they fumbled with the buttons. Finally, the shirt was unbuttoned and he held Amanda up from the bed so he could pull the shirt off her shoulder and arms. He checked to make sure she was still sleeping and was relieved to see she was still soundly out. She was wearing a white satin bra with soft cups and Bobby could feel his dick harden as he looked at his sister's white flesh swelling up and out the top of the cups. He looked for a clasp on the front, but there wasn't one, so he had to lift her up again as he unclasp the bra. He gently lay her back on the bed and took a deep breath. If she woke up, now, he wouldn't be able to explain what he was doing. He could have stopped with her shirt and jeans and threw a nightie on her, but if caught now, he'd never be able to explain why he was taking her bra off. Committed to seeing his sister's tits, he slid the thin straps off her shoulders and arms and slowly lifted the soft cups away from the firm flesh. His erection swelled to fullness as his eyes feasted on Amanda's perfect, full, round, firm mounds of tit-flesh. The view had been worth the risk! He immediately wanted to touch her breasts with his fingers and mouth but decided he better not. His hands returned to her waist, his eyes still glued to her tits. He opened the button on her jeans and pulled the zipper down. He saw the hint of white covering her mound. He went to her feet and gently tugged the jeans off her rump and hips until they were off and joined the pile of her clothes on the floor. Hesitating only slightly, Bobby curled his fingers in the waistband of her bikini panties and gently tugged them off. At last, she was naked! He stood there and tried to take it all in. God, she was beautiful! The face of an angel, that magnificent set of tits, a flat, firm stomach, a pretty little `inny' navel, sexy hips, and an almost-transparent covering of trimmed honey-blonde pubic hair over puffy and obviously pink pussylips. Her legs were firm and shapely leading down to her petite feet and red-painted toenails. Eventually, he moved to her bureau and got a long t-shirt nightie. He didn't want to cover her up, but he assumed she didn't sleep naked and if she woke up that way, she'd have a pretty good idea who made her like that. But, still, he stood there, looking. Unable to resist the temptation any longer, he reached his hand down and gently brushed his palm over her right nipple. Immediately, her nipple crinkled and hardened and a tiny moan escaped her lips. Now, with no thought involved, Bobby knelt next to the bed and reached both hands up to cover his little sister's firm breasts. She moaned louder as he cupped both breasts and rubbed his thumbs over her nipples. As he continued, she became more restless, moving her hips and legs, until Bobby was afraid she would wake up. Using his last ounce of will-power, Bobby quickly popped the nightie over Amanda's head and, with more than a little difficulty, threaded her arms through the short sleeves. He pulled it down as far as he could and turned the light off and almost ran down the hall to his own bedroom. * Now, as he stroked his hard cock in the morning light, he thought about his sister's lush, sexy body. Thoughts of his mother, naked except for black stockings, garterbelt and highheels intruded and expanded his fantasy as he felt his cum boiling in his balls, getting ready to explode out his dick. What a cum! Later, at breakfast, his sister and mother behaved perfectly normal, but Bobby had his own private fantasies about what sexy little sluts they both could be! * * * Concluded in Part 4"
994,Christmas with the Andersons 4,"['family', 'inc']","This work of fiction is intended to be read by adults only. The author has uploaded it only to ""Adults, only"" sites, and requests that you exercise the same discretion. Also, this is fiction -- in real life, please protect your lover and yourself by practicing safe sex.\n\n---- Chapter 10 Friday, December 23 -- Part 2 * * * `Lakeview Crest,' where the Andersons lived, was a fairly exclusive development of large suburban homes. The land had once been a farm on the crest of a hill overlooking one of the city's man-made lakes that provided water for the area. The land surrounding the community was undeveloped and would stay that way as protected watershed land. The farm should have been subsumed into the watershed decades ago, when the lakes were begun, but for some reason (probably a lot of cash spread over a lot of hands or a connection on the zoning commission) the farm was never included in the public property. Years later, a developer found the farm tucked away down a long, dusty road and made the dying farmer an offer the old farmer couldn't refuse for the continued welfare of his family. The developer quickly subdivided the property into about sixty lots (after some more money passed through some more hands) and built large homes on them. For himself, the developer restored and expanded the Civil War era farmhouse/mansion and lived on the largest and best lot, overlooking the lake. That developer was James Arthur Ripley Stone. Jim Stone was a multi-millionaire and proud to show it. He built shopping strips and malls and suburban office buildings all over the country. And this had been a particularly good year because one of his designs for a medical building became popular with the growing number of HMOs all over the nation. Business couldn't be better. One of his favorite occasions to show off was his annual Christmas Party. His house was decorated in the 1990's interpretation of Victorian England splendor. The forty-foot spruce on the front lawn was expertly shaped and strung with thousands of lights and topped with a four-foot star. For the party, between the house and tree, the lawn was covered with a huge striped tent. Inside the heated tent were more lights and trees, poinsettias, tables, chairs, a long buffet table, Santa, a band, a dance floor, two bars, and people, people, people. Walking around, greeting neighbors, friends, business associates, bankers, company attorneys and CPA's, and the pick of the people providing him and his family with services throughout the year was Jim Stone, playing his most secretly cherished role -- Lord of the Manor. * * * Robert Anderson arrived home in time to shower and dress for the big fete. As the four happy Andersons walked hand-in-hand through the chilly-but-not-cold night to the Stone house, they waved at neighbors and enjoyed seeing all the Christmas decorations. As a neighborhood tradition, on the night of the Stone's party, the entire neighborhood was lit with luminaries placed along the curbs and up driveways. The small white paper bags glowed from the flame of the candle in each, outlining the streets and making each intersection beautiful. It was almost magical. The Andersons made their way up the long, curving driveway of the Stone house and stepped into the tent. After checking their coats, they made their way over to the line of people waiting to wish the Stones a happy holiday. Jim Stone was in a black tuxedo with a bright red velvet bow tie and cummerbund. Beside him was his statuesque wife, Regina, in a floor-length red velvet dress, and beside her, their daughter, Mindy and her husband, Carl. The Stones greeted the Andersons heartily and Regina patted Amanda on the head, ""My, you've gotten so big, and so pretty! Who's this gorgeous man next to you, Amanda -- some Hollywood actor on holiday?"" Amanda winced at the corniness, but was proud of her big brother, ""You remember Bobby, Mrs. Stone. He's home from college."" Regina Stone faked an astonished look and grabbed Bobby close to her in a bearhug, ""Bobby! I hardly recognized you! College life is certainly agreeing with you. It must be all those young coeds, eh, Bobby?"" Bobby could feel himself blushing, ""Hi, Mrs. Stone. Good to see you again."" Regina hugged Bobby tightly again and whispered into his ear, ""Save a few minutes for old Mrs. Stone, later, Bobby, dear. I want to take you over to the house and show you something very special. Okay?"" Bobby had no idea what she was talking about but answered, ""S-sure, Mrs. Stone. Whenever you're ready."" But Regina had already directed her attention to the next couple in the greeting line. Confused, Bobby made his way to the bar and ordered a beer. While he was standing there, admiring the women and girls at the party, his friend Scott sidled up beside him. ""Hey.""\n""Hey, yourself, Scott. What's up?""\n""Well, the food and the booze are great, as usual, but the number of unattached honeys may be at an all time low. But, damn, they all look so good, all dressed up. Anyway, the best looking girl here is your sister.""\n""And she's hands off -- right?""\n""Sure, sure, Bobby. But I heard about you and one of Amanda's little playmates the other night."" Bobby winced, ""Yeah, Heather -- don't remind me. Any port in a storm, I guess."" Scott smiled, ""Yeah. Well, that's a pretty busy port. Docked there, myself, last night. She's a hot little thing!""\n""She is that."" Bobby tilted his head towards their hosts. ""So, what have I missed in the Stone's saga by being away for five months?"" Scott looked over at Jim Stone, puffing on a huge cigar and laughing loudly. At his side, smiling and greeting people was his wife, Regina. Regina Stone, never at risk of being called ""Lady"" of the Manor, was, putting it politely, a wild woman. She was a legend in her own time. ""The only thing I heard about was the Halloween party, where she showed up in a very small, very red bathing suit and with three male-model hunks in tow in red bathing suits. She said they were `Baywatch.'""\n""She's unbelievable."" Bobby started to tell Scott about Regina's strange invitation, but decided to keep it to himself for the moment. He ordered another beer. * * * ""Amanda! Amanda Anderson!"" Amanda turned from watching the dancers to see the Miller family approaching. ""Hi, Mrs. Miller, Rasheed, Yolanda."" Amanda's smile dimmed as she looked at Mr. Miller, ""Hello."" Mrs. Miller was all smiles and full of good cheer, ""Amanda, where have you been, girlfriend? The kids miss you terribly. Any chance of you coming back?"" Amanda had babysat for the Miller children for over a year, and had spent almost the entire summer watching them. But with starting high school and trying out for teams, she hadn't had the time. ""And I miss the kids. But, no, I just don't have the time with my schoolwork and games and practice.""\n""Well, you are the best babysitter we've ever had, dear. Isn't she, Ron?"" She looked at her husband. He smiled and nodded, ""No doubt about that. The best ever."" Amanda spent a few minutes chatting with the young children and then wished the Millers a merry Christmas. Mrs. Miller hugged Amanda. ""Thanks, Dear. Please stop by during the holidays. The kids have something wrapped for you under the tree. You have to stop by, anyway, Amanda. Besides Christmas, this year we're celebrating Kwanzaa, too. The kids are learning all about it in day school.""\n""Sure, I'll stop by, Mrs. Miller. I think there's some stuff for Yolanda and Rasheed under our tree, too. It was nice to see all of you again. Merry Christmas."" * * * Hours later, the party had settled into its normal routine. Amanda was with her friends, taking one of the carriage rides through the neighborhood. Robert, Senior was engrossed in conversation with the other businessmen in the neighborhood, raging against government interference, wishing for the return of the Reagan years, and drinking Jim Stone's bourbon. Laurie was happily dancing the night away, and maybe holding her partners just a little tighter than necessary during the slow tunes. And, Bobby? Bobby was sitting close to the bar with a few friends when he caught Regina Stone subtly motioning to him. She was standing near the exit, curling her finger, indicating he was to join her. As he stood, Regina motioned again and disappeared out of the tent. Bobby followed Regina out of the tent and through the covered passage to the house. Ahead of him, she mounted the steps, crossed the porch and opened the front door, leaving it open behind her. [`What the hell is going on?' Bobby wondered.] She had hardly even acknowledged his existence before tonight, and now this? What did she want to show him? Why was she staying so far ahead and having him follow her? He really had no idea what was going on, but with her reputation and history of outrageous behavior, some small part of him hoped it would be something sexy. * * * Regina Stone had been a model. Not a Milan/New York runway model, but one of the more famous local faces. She had done many area fashion shows and benefits and had been a regular in the pages of local stores' ads and catalogs. It was at a Christmas charity show, where she and a few other girls were modeling lingerie in a very private show for a very select group of wealthy businessmen that she met Jim Stone. She knew the look in his eyes the instant she saw him, and she knew she was going to marry well. Now, years later, with a husband away nine months of the year and all the money she could spend, she did exactly as she pleased and didn't care who was watching. Jim Stone had a pretty good idea what went on behind his back but he was nearing sixty-five and could no longer keep up with his much younger wife, and he didn't want to spend the time and energy to find another wife. Besides, Regina still looked good and handled all the things he expected his wife to handle, and, his ego liked the idea of these other men wanting his wife -- he wondered how many of the guests they had greeted at the start of the evening (neighbors, friends, landscapers, pool cleaners, construction workers, deliverymen and on and on) had tasted Regina's considerable charms often and enthusiastically during the years while he was away on business. And, finally, and maybe the best reason he tolerated her indiscretions was that there was no pre-nuptial agreement. * * * Bobby was surprised to see so many people in the house. He thought the party was confined to the tent, but there were people looking at the Stone's Christmas tree, decorated differently each year (this year, it looked like all the ornaments were Irish crystal). There was food in the dining room and dozens of bottles of wine open on the table. The wide stairway was blocked with wide red ribbons -- a sign to the guests to remain downstairs. When Bobby finally saw Regina again, she was standing in the kitchen doorway. She tilted her head for Bobby to follow and walked through the crowd of caterer's people busily rushing about the kitchen with hot pans and dishes of steaming food. Around the corner, Bobby found the back stairs to the second floor. When he entered the stairwell, he saw Regina looking down from the top step. She smiled and said, ""Lock it behind you, dearie, and hurry up!"" As Bobby reached the top of the stairs he looked to his right and saw what was obviously the master bedroom suite. To his left, Regina was motioning for him to join her in another room at the end of the long hall. Bobby reached the doorway and looked in, thanking the gods in heaven as he watched Regina lowering the long zipper on her red party dress. ""Come in, Bobby. Don't be shy. Here, darling, help me with my zipper."" Bobby stepped closer and pulled the zipper down until it stopped. Regina turned to face him and with the slightest arm motion, her dress slid to the floor. ""Merry Christmas, Bobby!"" Bobby stared in awe. He guessed Regina was somewhere in her mid-to-late-forties, but here she stood looking incredible. Her skin was white and smooth. Her breasts were fabulous -- high and firm on her chest. She was still wearing her highheels and pantyhose but they were the strangest pantyhose he had ever seen. At the top there were openings, and the hose went up to a waistband, almost like a built-in garterbelt, leaving her pussy and ass naked! Regina smiled at the obvious rapture on Bobby's face. ""You like, Bobby-dear?"" She cupped her breasts in her hands, squeezing the flesh and pinching her nipples. ""These are the best money can buy. Did your mom buy hers? Or is she one of those lucky ones who were born with a set of knockers like that? Well, come on, boy, enough gawking, let's get this show on the road! I have a party I'm hostessing!"" With that, Regina reached down and started unbuckling Bobby's belt. In seconds, Bobby had shed his pants, underwear, and shoes and followed Regina down on to the big bed. ""Nothing above the neck, Bobby-dear. Mustn't mess up my make-up."" Bobby lavished kisses on her large tits, licking and sucking and nibbling her nipples. ""Ohh, very nice, dearie. Can you go a little lower?"" Eager to please, Bobby kissed his way down Regina's stomach and into her trimmed bush, finding her hard, little clit. He sucked it between his teeth and began licking it with his tongue. ""Oh, god, how I love young men!"" Regina exclaimed. While this wild scene played out, Bobby couldn't believe it was happening. He felt he was living out one of his junior high wet dreams. Here he was in bed with one of the major players in many of his wet dreams. Regina Stone had fueled more than a few hand-jobs. She had been the first woman Bobby had ever seen in a thong bikini. Even dressed up, Bobby had seen few lower-cut blouses or shorter miniskirts than what Regina Stone wore. He remembered some of her costumes at neighborhood Halloween parties -- as a harem girl, a sexy nurse right out of a porno video, and as Lady Godiva. He had heard the stories about her and her many torrid affairs behind Jim Stone's back. And, now, he was a participant in the legend! ""Ooooo! You're good! Right there, boy. Right there. Steady... A little faster... Ooo, good... Harder... Oooo... Oooo... A-huh! Ooooo, here I come, darling! Here I come!"" Bobby continued nibbling her clit until she began to regain her composure. ""Oh, Bobby, that was VERY good. Come on up and fuck me now, boy!"" Bobby lifted his head from her wet pussy and licked his way up to her breasts. As he did, he moved his cock into position and plunged it into her cunt. She was slippery wet and loose and he began to feel her pussy muscles rippling along his shaft. He began to pump and her muscles grasp him tighter. It was a great fuck! ""MOTHER! Just what are you doing?"" Bobby looked over at the doorway and saw Regina's daughter, Mindy standing there. Part of him wanted to pull out and run, but it felt so damned good and Regina looked up at him and said, ""Ignore her. She's jealous I got you first. Just fuck me."" And Bobby did. He was soon coming in strong spurts and Regina was heaving her hips up to meet his thrusts. Finished, he rolled off Regina and watched as she grabbed her dress. To his utter amazement, as Regina stepped into her gown, Mindy was stepping out of hers. Regina turned her back to Mindy and Mindy pulled Regina's zipper up. Regina turned to Bobby, kissed him lightly on the lips and said, ""Welcome to the club, Bobby. I'll be looking forward to seeing you when you get home for the Summer. Don't make yourself a stranger, understand?""\n""Sure, Mrs. Stone. And, thanks!""\n""You're welcome. Now you and Mindy have a good time and I'll see you later."" Bobby looked at Mindy. She was standing in her bra, pantyhose and panties, smiling at Bobby. ""You must have been good, Bobby. Contrary to popular belief, Mother doesn't invite everyone back. Why don't you get comfortable?"" Bobby felt foolish as he realized that he was still dressed in his blazer, shirt, tie, and socks! He quickly stripped them all off and turned to Mindy. She smiled again, ""Now, can you show ME how good you are?"" Bobby walked toward Mindy. Mindy wasn't the tall beauty that her mother was. She was short and lean, and not nearly as rounded as Regina. Her hair and eyes were brown and her face was long and angular, with a fairly prominent nose and large teeth. As she dropped her bra to the floor, Bobby saw that her breasts were small and low on her chest and were already sagging. When she dropped her pantyhose and panties to the floor, Bobby noticed how thin her thighs were and how bushy her pussy was. [`Oh, well,' he thought, `she's no beauty, but I'm not about to refuse her and destroy my welcome around here!'] Mindy dropped to her knees and sucked Bobby's sloppy-wet prick into her mouth. Bobby's fingers combed into her hair and held her face tight to his groin as his cock revived itself in her steamy hot mouth. Bobby thought his dick popped out another inch or two when Mindy slid a finger up his ass! Mindy pulled her face away from his prick and looked up at the teenager, ""I want you good and hard because I like it up the ass. Have you ever fucked anyone up the ass, Bobby?"" Bobby groaned and pulled Mindy up by her armpits. As they kissed passionately, Mindy rubbed her wet pussyslit up against the boy's hard cock. They both fell back onto the bed and Mindy rolled over on to her stomach, ""Butt-fuck me, Bobby! Shove it up my ass!"" * * * Over an hour later, Bobby stumbled back down to the tent. The party had cleared out considerably and there were only a few clusters of people sitting around some tables. His parents and sister were gone. Regina Stone was sitting at one table, between her husband and her son-in-law. She smiled at Bobby as he turned away from the bar with a beer. He smiled back and made his way over to the table with Scott and a few other neighborhood friends. ""Hey, bud, where the fuck you been?"" Scott asked. ""Around. Being a good guest, checking out the Christmas decorations.""\n""Yeah, sure.""\n""Truth."" Bobby gulped his beer and got another one. He was wiped out. Fucking Regina had been a dream come true, but fucking Mindy had been unbelievable. She was the most outrageous woman he had ever been to bed with, and as far as he could tell, there wasn't a single thing either one of them could think of that she wasn't willing to do, and do enthusiastically. Who would believe that it wasn't sexy, obvious, flamboyant Regina, but her quiet, mousy daughter that could fuck the dead back to life! What a night! * * * ---- Chapter 11 Saturday, December 24 * * * Christmas Eve! Amanda had intentionally saved some of her shopping for Christmas Eve. She loved the excitement and the hustle-bustle of that last frantic rush. Bobby slept late and went into couch-potato mode in front of the TV. There were a couple of small bowl games on and he could always find a movie or two. Robert, Sr., relaxed in front of the fire and reviewed his portfolio as Laurie finished wrapping the last of the presents. After a late lunch, all four of them worked together preparing for an Anderson Christmas tradition. They laid out a buffet, and by eight o'clock, friends, neighbors and relatives were stopping by to share the holiday spirit before everyone went off to Midnight Mass. * * * * * * Sunday, December 25. * * * Christmas Day! Laurie awoke first. She loved those first quiet moments on Christmas morning. Soon, the rest of the family would be awake and opening presents and all the anticipation would be over. Before they knew it, Christmas would be over. But now, alone with her coffee and the radio softly playing Christmas carols, she sat and looked at the tree and the presents and savored the moment and the mood. ""Mom?"" It was Amanda on the steps. ""Merry Christmas, Dear! Go wake your father and brother."" Everyone agreed that Amanda had given the most thoughtful gifts. She gave Bobby two boxed sets of CDs, Eric Clapton and Pink Floyd, that he wanted but had never gotten around to buying. Her father loved the meerschaum pipe she gave him. And Laurie cried when she opened her package saw the beautiful blue silk blouse that Amanda had picked out to match her mother's eyes. They all wanted to know how she had managed to save enough money to purchase such beautiful gifts. All too soon the storm of wrapping paper subsided. The hugs and kisses and thank-yous were done. The Andersons were dressed and headed out to Church, again. Amanda was singing at the 11 o'clock Mass and the rest of the family went to hear her. After church, they headed down to the soup kitchen to serve Christmas dinner to the less fortunate and then clean up. It was a busy day. * * * * * * Not a creature was stirring... Everyone had gone to bed early. Amanda lay in bed and thought back over her Christmas. It had been wonderful. She loved all of her gifts and was thrilled that everyone liked the gifts she had gotten them. She was tired, but still a little too keyed up to fall asleep. She got out of bed and put her robe on and went downstairs. The house was quiet, everyone else was asleep. She filled a tall glass with ice and then filled the glass with Irish Cream. There was still a small fire glowing in the fireplace, and the ashes were hot, so Amanda threw another two logs on the fire and curled up on the sofa. Soon, the fire was warming her outsides and her drink was warming her insides, and she began to relax. She finished the Irish Cream and poured another half-glass. She was enjoying the heat and the quiet and the tree lights and the booze. She liked the slight buzz she was feeling, too. She shifted a little on the sofa, and as she did, her nightshirt was pulled taut across her nipple. [`Oooo, THAT felt good!' she thought and then giggled.] As she held the glass in her left hand, she opened her robe and casually brushed the fingers of her right hand over her right nipple. She let out a tiny moan as she felt her nipple wrinkle and harden. [`I can't believe I'm still horny,' she thought, `but this sure feels good!'] Amanda swallowed the rest of her drink and then placed both hands over her breasts. They were firm and eager to be touched. Her nipples were hard and were getting to that point that she loved -- when she could be a little rough as she squeezed and pinched them. She wanted to come, There was no doubt about that, now. She knew she should go to the privacy of her room, but she didn't want to move. She strained her ears, listening, but the house was quiet except for the flames popping and snapping. It was sexy, and definitely very naughty to be doing it in the family room with everyone home. In front of the fireplace was nice. That warmth would feel nice on her skin. With a quick movement, Amanda stood up, lowered her panties and sat back down on the sofa. She pulled her nightshirt up above her breasts and she was melting in pleasure from the heat of the fireplace and her own hands. It felt so sexy sitting there with her boobs and pussy naked and exposed. She wanted to finger her clit, but she held back. She didn't want to come quickly. She wanted to build up to it slowly, thinking sexy thoughts and teasing her body with her fingers. She thought about yesterday, Christmas Eve, at the mall... * * * Amanda had Bobby drive her to the mall and drop her off. She had told her mother that she was meeting friends there, but she was lying. Her first stop was the CD store. It was packed and the Christmas music was blaring over the speakers. Douglas spotted her as she approached the counter. ""Miss, those CDs you ordered came in. Please wait a moment."" He called one of the other clerks over to take his place and walked out from behind the counter. He was twenty-six years old and the assistant manager of the store. He was tall, a bit over 6'3"" and on the skinny side. He tried to be cool, but he tried even harder to impress his bosses, so he always wore a suit and a tie. As he approached Amanda, he pointed to the backroom door. ""Hi, Amanda. I was beginning to wonder if you were going to show up, today."" He liked young girls and used his ability to pass out CDs and cassettes to get on their friendly side every chance he could. ""I told you I'd be in, Douglas. The CDs are a present.""\n""Sure. Well, come on in the back."" They stepped into the storeroom and Douglas shut the door behind them. There was a table set up with cold cuts and rolls and cookies. On the shelves were bottles of scotch and bourbon and vodka. ""Having a little party, back here, Douglas?""\n""Sure. The boss treated to drinks and food. I can't be away from the front for long, so let's get right to it, Amanda."" Amanda grinned at Douglas, ""Did anyone ever tell you how romantic you are?""\n""Cut the crap. Let's do it."" He opened his pants and lowered his zipper. He was already hard. Amanda stepped close and curled her fingers around his shaft. ""Kiss me, Douglas. I want to be kissed."" Douglas had fucked a lot of teenage girls, but none of them had been as beautiful or as accomplished as Amanda Anderson. Since August, he had been giving her CDs and his hard cock on a weekly basis, and she had been giving him the best sex he ever had. They kissed and Douglas's hands found their way to Amanda's breasts. She was wearing a vest over a soft turtleneck top. Under the top was only her tits. Her hard nipples were easy to find and Douglas began pulling at them. ""C'mon, Amanda. It's got to be quick, today!"" They separated and Douglas sat down on a small desk chair. Amanda lifted her denim miniskirt and lowered her tiny panties and straddled Douglas on the chair. Within seconds, Douglas's dick was buried to the hilt up Amanda's tight little pussy. ""C'mon, now, and fuck me, Amanda. Give it to me good!"" He smiled as he looked at the girl. She was bouncing up and down on his cock. Her eyes were closed tightly and she was breathing hard through her mouth -- moaning and groaning. The bitch truly loved fucking! As much as he was enjoying it, Douglas felt himself boiling up to blast-off point. And then he was over the top, pulling Amanda down hard on his lap and lifting her by her waist, pumping his cum deep inside her. He was just about finished coming when... ""What the fuck is going on here?!"" It was the store owner. Peter Abruzzi was thirty-eight, married with four kids, and ran three stores. He was short and bulky, like an old time runningback. He was a tough businessman and a bastard to work for. Douglas pushed Amanda off his lap and she fell to the floor. She landed there with her skirt up to her waist and her pretty legs spread wide open, flashing an open, wet beaver at the intruder. She quickly stood up as Douglas was zipping up. ""Ah... Mr. Abruzzi... Ah... I can explain!""\n""No you can't, Douglas."" He hooked his thumb at the door. ""Get back out on the floor. Now!"" When he was gone, Abruzzi looked at the gorgeous teenager standing in front of him. She had paled considerably in the last minute or so and was obviously scared. ""So, tell me. What was he givin' you for lettin' him bone you?"" Amanda was going to lie and say `nothing' but she quickly decided that the truth didn't matter. ""A boxed set of Eric Clapton CDs.""\n""A boxed set, eh? You that good?""\n""He says I am.""\n""S'at so? Well, how about this, little girlie? I get to see for myself how good you are?"" Amanda didn't say anything, but shook her head. ""No? Well, how about I make this clear? You walk with me through that door and we go to Mall Security and call the county cops, or you walk over here and unzip me."" Amanda walked over to the owner and knelt. She reached up and pulled his zipper down. She reached inside the opening and found his cock, feeling it growing hard in her hand. ""Taste it, bitch."" Amanda leaned forward and took his hardness into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the smooth, pink tip and it no longer mattered whose cock it was. She loved the way penises felt. She loved the smoothness and the firmness and how warm they were. Abruzzi was enjoying the blow-job, but he wanted a piece of this young pussy. ""Stand up. Walk over to the chair and bend over."" Amanda did as she was told and pulled her skirt up to her waist without being told. Abruzzi stepped behind the teenager and began pushing his cock between her pink pussylips. She was tight and the owner was afraid he was going to cum even before he got it all the way in her! He didn't last much longer than his first deep thrust. The kid matched his rhythm and before he could blink, he was spewing his goo into the little slut's pussy. ""Whew! What a fuck! Douglas is right, you are good."" Amanda was blushing wildly as she stepped and wiggled into her panties and lowered her skirt. ""Can I keep the CDs, mister?""\n""Huh? Oh, sure. Sure. Here,"" he said as he reached to a shelf, ""take another one, too. You like Pink Floyd?""\n""Yeah, sure. Thank you."" Peter Abruzzi was sitting in the chair, still catching his breath and fixing a drink as Amanda placed the new set into her bag and reached for the doorknob. ""Well, thanks again. And... and Merry Christmas."" Abruzzi looked up and stared as the beautiful teenager waved and walked out of the store room. * * * In front of the fireplace, Amanda let her finger trail down over her smooth stomach and through her pussy hair. Slowly, oh so slowly, she pressed her index finger between her pussylips and grazed it across her hard little clit. ""OH!"" Sensitive. Very sensitive. She decided not to touch her clit again for a while if she wanted to last a little longer. Go slow. She was looking forward to a great come. She was relaxed and warm and buzzed. Her body was very sensitive, and she had sexy thoughts to think... * * * Amanda found Snake and Spider at the fountain in the center of the mall. She giggled to herself at their silly nicknames. Snake was really Brandon and Spider was Jason, but they insisted on their friends using their nicknames. Especially when they were decked out in their skateboard ""uniforms"" the way they were whenever they weren't in school -- baggy jeans, old converses, long t-shirts and earrings and fake (at least Amanda thought they were fake) tatoos. ""Hey"" Spider said. Snake nodded. ""Hey."" Amanda had run into the two guys at parties. They were both freshmen in high school and were inseparable. ""What's up?""\n""Just shopping. I saw a pipe I'd like for my father, but I can't afford it.""\n""Tough.""\n""Yeah. I was wondering...""\n""Yeah?"" Amanda had a feeling they knew what she was going to ask them, but they weren't volunteering anything. ""Yeah. I was wondering, like, if we could work out some kind of trade. I really want that pipe.""\n""What ya got to trade?"" It was the first thing Snake had said, so Amanda knew he was interested. Amanda looked down at her feet, acting coy. ""You know.""\n""When? Where?"" Spider asked. Amanda looked up at him, ""Now? Here?""\n""Deal!"" That was Snake. In the tobacco store, everything went smoothly. The clerk was weighing tobacco for Amanda and had his back to the store. Snake came rolling in and went right to the cigar humidor room and opened the door. The owner stepped quickly after him, telling him to shut the door. Spider popped into the store, Amanda pointed at the pipe in its nice little box and everything disappeared under Spider's shirt before he popped out of the store, again. They met in the utility access hall, outside the restrooms. Spider gave Amanda her package and Snake checked the men's room and signaled with his head for them to follow. The three teenagers went to the last stall and closed the door after them. It was crowded and clumsy, and they all got the giggles every time they heard someone come in and use the facilities, but it was fun and didn't take all that long to complete their business. The real joke occurred when they were done. They opened the stall door and there was an older man standing at the mirror, combing his hair. They walked across the room, staring straight ahead at the door. They knew the man was watching them in the mirror. They finally reached the door and ran down the hall, laughing hysterically. * * * Amanda was now on the floor with her back against the sofa. She was closer to the fire and it was almost too hot on her skin, but it still felt so good. Her skin was dry and warm, a lot like when she sunbathes. A lot like when she was sunbathing last summer at the Miller's pool... * * * Marian Miller was away again. She worked for a publisher and this summer she was travelling with some authors on a long sales trip. Rasheed and Yolanda were playing in the shallow end. Amanda was on a chaise watching them when Ron opened the back door of the house. ""Daddy's home!"" Both kids squealed and ran to him. After hugging and lifting the kids, Ron waved to Amanda. ""Hi, Mr. Miller. I have dinner ready, if you feel like pasta salad and grilled chicken.""\n""Sounds great, Amanda. Will you join us?""\n""Yeah, stay, Amanda!"" yelled Rasheed. He knew if she stayed, he'd get a book or two read to him before bed. ""Well, okay, if you don't mind."" This was becoming a habit. Amanda had been babysitting for the Millers for almost a year, but with Marian's travelling, it was a fulltime job this summer. Now, for the last week, Amanda would have dinner ready for Ron and the kids and he would invite her to stay. They would do the dishes together and together they would put the kids to bed, and then Amanda would walk home. She felt herself becoming closer to the three of them, like being a part of their family. Marian was some abstract being that lived somewhere out over the phone lines. Ron, on the other hand, was very much there. He was good-looking and funny. He was very sweet with his children, and was always a gentleman around Amanda. At the same time, Amanda got the impression he found her attractive. She often caught him staring at her in her bathing suit or shorts. She also found him attractive. His skin was smooth looking and the color of coffee with cream in it. He had a thin moustache that she liked. In a bathingsuit it was obvious he worked out. But he didn't bulge like a gym-rat. He was bulked, but hard and smooth. His torso tapered from broad shoulders down to a flat stomach and trim hips. Then one night, Ron opened a bottle of wine and kept Amanda's glass full during dinner. After they got the kids in bed, he invited her to stay for coffee, telling her he was tired of sitting by himself until bedtime. With the coffee, he served her a Tia Marie mist, and she loved it. He refilled her coffee and drink and put a movie in the VCR. They both sat on the sofa watching ""Sleepless In Seattle."" Before the movie ended, they were in each other's arms, kissing passionately. At that time, Amanda was a virgin. She had made-out with boys when the lights went out at parties, but nothing more serious than that. But this... This was Romance and she was ready to be swept up in its embrace. Ron stood up and lifted Amanda into his arms. Oh, god, her heart melted! They kissed as he walked down the hall and into his bedroom. He lay her down on the big bed and began to undress. Amanda was in a one-piece bathingsuit and beach wrap, which she quickly shed. Ron moved beside her and caressed her budding breasts. It was the first time anyone besides herself had seen them naked and touched them. She tingled to his soft, gentle touch. Her breathing quickened. He moved his face over one of her breasts and gently sucked a nipple into his mouth. His free hand glided down her body to her pussy. She felt his fingers spreading her lips down there and touching her clitoris, she trembled with so much pleasure, she thought she was going to scream and cry and wet herself all at the same time. She couldn't breathe. She couldn't stand his touch, anymore, but she knew she'd die if he stopped. It was her first orgasm. When she was able to breathe again, she smiled at Ron and hugged him, ""Wow! Thank you!"" Ron smiled back and rolled onto his back. His cock looked huge to Amanda, but even she had to admit that she wasn't an expert at the time. He cradled her head on his shoulder and guided her hand down to his erection. She was shocked when she touched him. She didn't know what to expect, but what it felt like was a surprise. It was warm and soft. But firm and hard. It was dry and the skin slid up and down on the shaft. The tip was so smooth and the flesh under the round head was so soft. His hair was tight and curly, and covered the sac of balls. She loved it! She felt his hand on the back of her head and she knew what he wanted. She and Amber and Heather had often talked about sex and how to do it. The three of them had agreed that they would never put a penis in their mouths -- not the thing boys pee with! But here she was, eagerly and curiously moving her mouth to do exactly that! She licked it. She sucked it. She kissed it. She made it wet with her saliva. And Ron seemed to be enjoying everything she was doing. Finally, Ron pulled her face away from his prick and she knew what was next. It was the next logical step and she wanted it. She knew at that moment that she loved this beautiful man. Ron reached over to the night table and squeezed something clear out of a tube and spread it over the head of his penis. Then he knelt between Amanda's wide-open legs. ""Is this your first time?"" Embarrassed, Amanda nodded. ""If it hurts, it will only hurt for a second and then it will feel good. Okay? Do you trust me, Amanda?"" Again, she nodded. But it didn't hurt. Maybe it was horseback riding, or her gymnastics or the other sports she played, but there was definitely no pain. Amanda knew she was addicted to what they were doing from the second that his penis head spread her pussylips and plunged into her. She had never felt anything like it! The pleasure of feeling so spread, so filled and all her nerves down there sending pleasure messages to her brain. She knew she never wanted to stop fucking Ron Miller. And fuck him she did. All summer. The day after that first time Amanda went to the clinic and started on the pill. Ron used condoms until it was safe. As soon as the kids were in bed, so were they. Marian would come home for a day or two and they would stop, barely able to keep their hands off each other. Then she would leave and Ron and Amanda would get right back to it. He showed her what he liked and what positions he wanted. He loved fucking doggie-style and having his dick sucked, but he never went down on her. She asked him once, late in the summer, and all he said was that he didn't do that. It didn't really matter all that much to her. When the end of the summer approached, Amanda began to wonder what was going to happen. As unlikely as their situation looked because of their ages, Amanda had told Ron that she loved him and she had shown him she could handle the house -- cooking and cleaning and raising the children. He had to know she wasn't doing it for the lousy five dollars an hour they were paying her. But Marian returned, and Ron didn't say anything to Amanda other than ""thanks for your help with the kids."" Her heart was broken. But it didn't take long to find out that Ron was not the only man in the world. Weekend parties offered Amanda her choice of boys -- and she exercised that choice. * * * Now, almost naked before the dying fire, Amanda spread her pussylips with her fingers and with her other hand inserted three fingers into her pussy as she rubbed her clit with her thumb. She was thinking of the date she had had with a boy named Philip. Philip was only visiting for the weekend and he had begged -- actually begged! -- Amanda to let him eat her. It had been her pleasure! Just like now! She was losing control. She was about to come. She knew she was going to scream so she bit a mouthful of her robe and nightshirt. She was coming! Oh, GOD! How she was coming! Her whole body, her whole mind was coming! She was lost to the world. She was going to scream, to faint, to cry. OH, GOD, WHAT A COME! It went on and on and on. It was the come she had wanted. Long and intense and deep. Oh, god! She lay there and spit the cloth from her mouth and replaced it with a silly grin. Oh, that was GOOD! It would be perfect if she could feel a big, fat, hard cock sliding into her wet pussy, deeper and harder than her fingers had been. Oh, she'd love to be getting fucked right now! And she's laying there on the floor, with her nightshirt rolled up to her neck, her legs spread wide. The mantle clock softly chimes midnight. Christmas is over. Amanda hears a quiet noise at the doorway. She looks up. She doesn't move. She smiles. ""Hello, big brother..."" * * * *+*+*+*+ THE END +*+*+*+* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * So, that was Christmas, 1994 for the Andersons. What will Christmas, 1995, be like? Who can guess, after the randy year they had! After what happened in the family room? And after their drunken New Year's Eve, when Bobby really DID kiss his mother at midnight? After that family ski trip? After living so closely together in that Winnabago for four weeks in the Summer? After that tearful farewell party for Bobby as he returned to college in the Fall? Was Laurie swept up into office politics at corporate? Was she sexually harassed? Did she find out what it would take to get that next promotion? Did the Agro brothers ever get another double-header with her? How often did Amanda go ""shopping?"" Did she ""babysit"" for the Millers, again? Did Robert, Sr. get the state contract? Did he tire of Shelly's tits? Did Bobby wear out his welcome at the Stone's? Did little Heather confess ALL of her naughty sins to Father Sean? How did Amanda's basketball team do -- and did Coach Shuler make-out okay? Did the Coach ever get to go one-on-one with little Amanda? Did Sherman ever recover from his Christmas blow-job? Was Father Sean able to contain his growing lusts, or did he give in to them like so many other perverted priests? 1995 -- What a year it was!"
995,Church Of LOCE,"['MF', 'bbg', 'preteens', 'ped', '1st', 'inc', 'bi', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'orgy', 'ws', 'alcohol', 'drugs']","Tyler was one of the kids from LOCE. He had nothing against the rich kids. He was 14 and well built and most of the boys had learned not to fuck with him. He enjoyed gym class and looked forward to the shower.\n\nThe boys called him ""semi"" because his impressive cock was always swollen and the envy of the other boys. He may have been poor but he was rich in cock and, like most boys from Loce had a lot of sexual experience at an early age.\n\nHe had never known his father. His mother Sally made up for it though. She had him drinking and smoking marijuana from an early age. They would bathe together after she got them drunk and high. She would have him wash her hairy cunt and giggle when he fingered her cunt and her ass hole. She would wash his prick until it was hard. After they got out of the tub she would suck his little prick. By the time he was 5 he knew how to fuck her to orgasm, even though he was too young to cum. They slept nude together he turned into a little fucking machine.\n\nOne night when he was about 14 he was asleep on his back waiting for his mother to get home from church. The only church in the LOCE was a rundown old stone church that had a raunchy reputation run by a pastor James. There were rumors of drinking and sexual activities, even family incest at church. Sally had been talking about going there for the free alcohol that the pastor gave out. As she walked in pastor James was drunk and swaying at the altar.\n\nShe heard him say, ""Fuck the rich mother fuckers who don't care about the LOCE's. They are so fucking up tight they wouldn't say cock if they had a mouth full."" She heard everyone clap. ""But we are a loving family in this church. Time to show our love."" With that he threw open his robe and he was naked, his fucking cock rock hard. The members undressed and the family fucking started.\n\nSally undressed and walked up the aisle past drunken incest. A grandmother was sucking off her little grandson. A drunk father was fucking his little girl, two brothers sucking each other. Pastor James saw her and beckoned her to the altar. ""What a beautiful cock pastor. My hairy mother fucking cunt could fuck that. Tell me what to do pastor.""\n\nTyler had smoked marijuana and was fucking horny, waiting for her to get home for a raunchy fuck. He awoke when she kissed him. Her breath was boozy and she was drunk. She slurred, ""During church I met pastor James and drank wine from the alter baby, a lot of wine.\n\nI was so drunk that I admitted that without a husband I let my 14 year old son fuck me. He then confessed that he thought it was hot that you fucked me. He said that after the church service he would jack off thinking of what your young body looked like nude. I told him to follow me home and he could see you up close. He is here now my sweet little mother fucker. What do you think baby? He would make a great daddy for you. Of course I want you to continue fucking me. He understands that."" Tyler just laid there, nude, cock hard, and told her to send him in.\n\nShe brought pastor James in. He was so drunk that he had pissed himself. He leaned against Sally and stared at Tyler's hairless young nude body and his rigid 14 year old cock leaking pre cum. Tyler reached out and felt the pastor's cock in his wet trousers. He then pulled the pastor close and mouthed his cock through his wet trousers. He was so high that he liked the taste of piss.\n\nSally slurred, ""I think Tyler likes you pastor James. Let me undress you so he can see you better."" She undressed the pastor and his swollen cock hung down. It was wet with pre cum and piss. Tyler extended his arms and the pastor kissed him with his tongue.\n\nHe sucked Tyler's nipples and licked down his flat young belly to his hard cock. Tyler took the pastor's head and stuck his cock in his mouth. He reached out and jacked the pastor's wet cock. He said, ""Look mommy, the pastor is sucking my mother fucker and I'm jacking his cock. I think he would make a good daddy for me. Did you tell him that I fuck you?""\n\n""I told him that you fuck me baby. Look how hard he is. Now jack him off and cum in his mouth like a good little mother fucker,"" she said. After pastor James sucked Tyler's cock for awhile he slurred, ""I fucking love his young cock Sally. I've always wanted to suck a boy off.""\n\nHe started sucking again and Tyler blew his fuck load down his throat. After that Tyler took the pastor's cock in his mouth and sucked him off. Then pastor passed out. Sally winked at Tyler and said, ""I think you have a new daddy Tyler. The horny fucker loves your cock and my cunt. Now fuck me before he wakes up.""\n\nTyler was still drunk and high when he went to school the next day. Really fucked up. The teacher kicked him out of class and he went outside and sat on the bleachers next to the track. He lit up another marijuana cigarette and was getting hard remembering his mother and the preacher fucking him last night. He heard, ""You really look fucked up Tyler. I've seen you around. Got another joint?"" He looked up and saw Peggy, one of the rich girls. She was his age and a knock out.\n\nHe leaned back to get a cigarette out of his dirty shorts and his cock bulge was obvious. She sat next to him and he gave her another joint. As she lit up and inhaled she showed him a lot of smooth leg and thigh in her short yellow dress. He slurred, ""Better not sit next to me Peggy. I just got kicked out of class for coming to school all fucked up.""\n\n""That sounds exciting Tyler. The boys from my part of town are so fucking boring. I would like to get fucked up, really fucked up. Fuck being bored."" Tyler told her that he had a lot of booze and marijuana at home but his drunk mother and her latest boyfriend were probably still there.\n\nShe told him that she had never seen her polished mother or father drunk and she would like to see where he lived and met his mother. Tyler said he would take her to his part of town but he lived in a shack and his mother was probably drunk and horny. She told him that her parents were out of town on a trip she was ready for some excitement.\n\nAs they walked down the dirt road to his shack boozed up men stared at her. She told him she liked this part of town and squeezed his ass. She was high on marijuana. They got to his shack and he knocked and asked if everyone was dressed. Sally, not knowing her son had a girl with him said, ""Fuck no. I've got a cock up my fucking ass. Come on in."" Tyler looked at Peggy questioningly and she nodded yes.\n\nThey entered and saw that his mother Sally and pastor James were nude in bed sharing a bottle of whiskey. She pulled a sheet over them but not before Tyler and Peggy saw his hard on and his mother's hairy fucked cunt. Sally slurred, ""Sorry Tyler, I didn't know you were bringing a pretty girl home. I'm afraid we are a little fucked up, err, drunk. Sorry.""\n\nPeggy said, ""Hello, my name is Peggy and I like Tyler, a lot. My parents are boring, my class mates are boring and my life is fucking boring. I wish my parents would get drunk and fucked up and let me watch them fuck but they are too fucking proper and boring for that. Can I have a drink?""\n\nTyler got her a bottle and she took several big drinks. Then she lit another marijuana cigarette. She slurred, ""Tyler, I like your parents. They are fucking hot."" Tyler told her that the man was pastor James of the local church and was like a daddy to him. She giggled and said, ""With a cock like that he could be my daddy too. I'm 14, is that too young for yo pastor James? I know I'm not too young for Tyler.""\n\nThe pastor slurred, ""Fuck all this talking shit. Tyler, if you don't fuck her I will."" Peggy undressed and told Tyler to fuck her right there in front of his mother and the pastor and she got in bed with them. Tyler's cock was rigid as he spread her legs and rubbed his cock head on her wet cunt lips.\n\nHis mother pushed his ass and his cock slid right into her wet cunt. Peggy said, ""Oh shit yes Tyler, fuck me."" As Tyler fucked her the pastor straddled her face and she sucked his cock. Afterwards she ate Sally's cunt and gave her a big orgasm and the pastor sucked Tyler off. Sally slurred, ""You are going to fit right into our family Peggy. You are a cock sucking cunt licking slut just like Tyler and I.""\n\nMorning came and pastor Jim said, ""Oh fuck, look at the time. Let's go to church."" As they entered the Church of LOCE the congregation was waiting, drinking and smoking weed. Pastor Jim staggered to the pulpit and announced that they had two new members.\n\nThey clapped and yelled for the pastor to fuck them. He dropped his robe and his rigid cock dripped pre cum. They clapped as they watched Tyler suck him off. After he was hard again beautiful 14 year old Peggy mounted his cock and rode him, small tits bouncing and cried out, ""Fuck me pastor for I am a cock sucking cock riding cunt licking church whore."" Afterwards both Tyler and Peggy were totally debased sexually by the drunken members.\n\nPeggy's parents returned from their trip and were furious to find out that their daughter had taken up with trash from the area known as LOCE. Peggy told them to go fuck themselves and she was disowned. She moved in with Tyler, his mother, and became a regular at pastor James' church. She and Tyler dropped out of school and spent their time drinking and partying at church.\n\nOne night in bed with Tyler, his mother and pastor James Peggy slurred, ""Guess what Tyler, I just found out that I'm fucking knocked up. I have no idea who the father is and I don't fucking care."" Tyler's mother Sally said, ""That is fucking hot Peggy. This calls for a party."" They got so sloppy drunk that Peggy didn't remember being taken to the church where pastor James made the announcement that she was knocked up and Peggy was fucked by the men and boys while Tyler sucked the pastor off.\n\nAt the birthing party at church Peggy gave birth to a baby boy. He was named Loce, after the church since no one knew who the father was. Probably a church member. Pastor James was the first to jack off on Loce followed by the men and boys while the women and girls licked the cum and sucked his baby prick until it was hard. This was followed by drunken laughter when Loce started pissing.\n\nPastor James grabbed an empty glass and collected Loce's piss. He then opened an expensive bottle of aged whiskey and mixed piss into glasses filled with whiskey and passed it to the congregation. Everyone toasted Loce into the church by drinking his piss and then wild fucking commenced.\n\nOf course baby Loce got all of the attention at home. Sally, pastor James, Tyler and Peggy introduced him to all of their debased sexual pleasures. After Sally and Peggy got fucked Loce licked cum from their cunts. He learned to suck Tyler and the pastor and drink their cum without choking. And they all sucked Loce's little prick until it was hard all the time. He would fuss until his prick was in someone's mouth.\n\nFor his first birthday party he was given a cocktail of cum and vodka which made him really hard. He was then placed so he could get his cock into his mother's hairy cunt and went through the motions of fucking her as everyone clapped. Then he fucked Sally. After that he would wake them in the night fucking or sucking. He was the perfect little boy. Everyone in the church loved him and his endless capacity to suck cock and fuck the girls and women.\n\nBy the time he was 9 years old he had shoulder length blond hair, a toned body and a 6 inch cock that was always hard. He was a feature attraction at church, standing by pastor James, cock rock hard with a drink in one hand and smoking marijuana with the other. The church attendance grew as people wanted to see the boy wonder. One night he pissed in his drink, swallowed it, finished his marijuana cigarette and held his hands up into the air for silence.\n\nHe staggered slightly and slurred, ""I love this church. My cock is hard all the time, I've fucked or sucked nearly everyone here. I've fucked my mother and wish I knew who my father is so I could suck the mother fucker off. Pastor James might even be my father. I love the horny mother fucking cock sucker. Tonight I want to show my love by fucking his ass hole in front of you all.""\n\nAs everyone gathered close pastor James bent over and spread his ass. Loce bent over and licked the little brown ass hole. The congregation clapped as Loce rubbed his cock head over the brown hole. ""Fuck it, fuck it"" they shouted. Loce took another drink and then pushed his hard cock deep into the pastor's ass hole and started to fuck him. Pastor James' cock was hanging down and rock hard. Both Sally and Peggy took turns sucking it. Everyone was fucking.\n\nThe odor of booze, marijuana, cum and cunt juice was strong as the drunken families fucked each other. Loce actually had his first real cum shooting orgasm. He pulled his slimy spent cock from the pastor's fucked ass hole as cum gushed out. It was a pivotal moment for the Church of LOCE. Loce stood straight, his arm extended and blonde hair thrown back. He looked like a prophet with a beautiful slender body and still rigid cock.\n\nAs he stood swaying drunkenly pastor James knelt before him and sucked the cock that had just fucked his ass hole. And again Loce erupted with another powerful orgasm and filled the pastor's mouth with cum. His mother Peggy cried with joy and said, ""Loce my love, you are the pride and joy of this perverted mother fucking church.""\n\nAs pastor James swallowed Loce's huge cum load he gurgled, ""This enlightened gifted beautiful boy is the future of our church. I. pastor James, pass my robe to this boy to lead our church. Now cum forward to partake of his cum and piss and make him the pastor.""\n\nAnd they did. Loce pissed into a goblet and then jacked off into it and each member, old and young came forward to drink to their new leader of the Church of LOCE. Everyone agreed that pastor Loce was the answer to their deepest depraved desires. A beautiful innocent looking boy with perfect smooth young body and an awesome cock. A drunken 9 year old boy with endless perverted desires.\n\nOne morning after a night of debauchery he asked his mother Peggy about her parents. She told him the holier than thou mother fuckers hadn't spoken to her since they had kicked her out for getting knocked up. Halloween was coming up and Loce said he had a plan for her parents. She told him that she hoped he could bring them down from their fucking high horse. He had never been so hard when he explained his plan to his mother.\n\nSeveral days later Peggy's parents, Don and Alice received a special unsigned Halloween invitation to be held at the Church of LOCE at 11:30 pm. They were instructed to present the invitation to be admitted to this special event. They decided the invitation must have come from one of their influential friends and decided to attend. They had another party earlier and were drunk when they left to attend the LOCE event.\n\nDon and his wife Alice had a dark secret. They presented their persona to the world as being a wealthy upper class straight arrow family. They were wealthy and upper class but certainly not straight arrow. After Peggy was born Alice got depressed, started secretly drinking and cut Don off from sex. As a result Don started looking and reading porn as he masturbated. He found that he was attracted to boys and girls and fantasized about a gay lover.\n\nOne night he awoke with a tremendous hard on next to his passed out wife and went to his office to get off on porn. He was looking at pictures of two young men nude, kissing and fondling each other's rigid cocks. He heard a noise and there was his drunk wife watching him.\n\nShe screamed, ""You cock sucking mother fucking queer, so this is what you do when I'm asleep. You know what cock sucker? This is mother fucking perfect. I've been watching the young black yard boy. I want his black mother fucker in my hot cunt. Let's make a deal, we stay married and fuck whomever we want. Now fuck me hard baby."" Their sex life was alive and well again and they both came hard.\n\nThe very next day they put their plan in action. Alice dressed in a reveling shear dressing gown. She drank as she watched the young black yard boy sweating. He was dressed in just shorts that did nothing to hide his black cock bulge. After she was drunk enough and brave enough she went outside and yelled, ""You look all hot and tired. Come on in and have a cold drink."" He took a long look at this drunken older lady in her ""fuck me"" gown and felt his 16 year old cock start to grow. He said, ""Thank you"" and joined her on the porch. He saw her stare at his young black nearly nude body as he followed her inside.\n\nShe poured herself another drink and gave him a cold Coke and she had him sit next to her on the couch. The boy had been seduced before by older bored white wives who wanted his large black cock but he acted innocent as if he wasn't aware of his hard cock bulge. He said, ""Thank you for the drink. You are very nice, pretty too."" She slurred that she appreciated the complement as her gown pulled up showing her white thighs. She told him that her husband didn't pay any attention to her anymore and she was lonesome for someone to talk to. He said he would do anything she wanted but didn't want to get into trouble. By now he was rock hard in his shorts and he could smell her leaking cunt juices.\n\nHe laid his hand on her bare thigh and she grabbed his cock through his shorts. She pulled his shorts off and released his hard cock. She dropped her gown and mounted his black cock. As she started to ride him her tits bounced and she said, ""Oh fuck yes. Fuck me"" and started having explosive orgasms as he pumped streams of cum into her hairy cunt. As she collapsed on him Don entered the room naked with his cock hard for the boy to see.\n\nHe said, ""Well, well. I see that you have fucked my drunken slut of a wife. Don't be afraid. You are a really good fuck. You can fuck her anytime, no problem, if I can suck you off. Ok?""\n\nThe boy's black cock was hard again, wet with cum and cunt juices from Alice. He spread his legs to offer Don his hard cock. Don had never sucked cock before and he loved the taste and feel of a cock in his mouth, His perverted dream was cumming true, watching his wife get fucked by a young black boy and now sucking his cock. There was more cum than he expected when the boy came in his mouth but he swallowed it all. After that the boy sucked him off and he told the boy to cum back anytime.\n\nOn Halloween night Don and Alice found the Church of LOCE. They were both drunk and found the door and knocked. A little 6 year old boy and girl answered the door both wearing Halloween hats and nothing else, his little prick was hard and her nipples were hard. The boy and girl giggled and said, ""Happy Halloween. Everyone is already here. Cum on in."" Alice squeezed Don's ass and slurred, ""I wonder who is putting on this party. Having naked little kids is really hot. It makes me hot and wet. How about you?"" Don replied that he was hard looking at the boy's little prick and the knowing gin on his face.""\n\nAs they followed the children they smelled alcohol, marijuana and sweaty sex. It was dark but the sound of sexual activity was all around them. There were candles burning on the alter and the children had them stop in front of it. ""This is totally fucking exciting"" Alice said. Don whispered that he had cum in his pants following the nude children.\n\nSuddenly a beautiful 9 year old boy with long blond hair appeared by the alter. He had on a Halloween mask and was dressed in a knee length black robe. He said, ""Welcome to the Church of Lower Oak Creek Estates. My name is Loce. This church is founded on true family love and the joy and beauty of our bodies. I have been elected the new pastor and I welcome you Don and Alice. If you wish to celebrate the beauty of our bodies with us drink from these flasks.""\n\nA girl in a Halloween mask stepped forward with large flasks. Don and Alice didn't recognize their daughter Peggy. Don and Alice drank deeply of the cum from the congregation mixed with vodka.\n\nLoce stepped down from the alter and dropped his robe. His beautiful smooth white body and rigid cock glowed in the candle light. The congregation drank and started fucking in the darkness of the pews. After Don and Alice drank Peggy slowly undressed her father while Loce undressed Alice. In her drunken state she welcomed Loce's cock into her hairy wet cunt.\n\nPeggy mounted her father's cock. She removed her mask and said, ""Hi daddy, I've wanted to fuck you for a long time. The boy Loce is my son and he is fucking your wife, his grandmother."" Loce removed his mask and said, ""Hello grandmother, my name is Loce and my cock feels so hard in your cunt."" Alice said, ""Shit yes Loce fuck me good."" Don grabbed Peggy's bare ass and pulled her down on his cock and blasted cum deep in his daughter just as Loce's cock exploded in his grandmother's wet cunt.\n\nAfter that Peggy and her mother Alice ate each other's fucked cunts while Loce and Don had an explosive 69 sucking each other off. Peggy was reunited with her parents in the best of all ways, sex. And Loce had found his grandparents and further perverted them. They all lived together and assisted Loce with the church services.\n\nAs the congregation grew day care was founded. This gave adults the opportunity to fuck and suck toddlers. In Sunday school the boys jacked off in goblets filled with girl's piss. Loce added liquor and each church member eagerly drank. After everyone had drunk from the goblet Loce took them to the new day care center. Cocks were rock hard and cunts swollen with anticipation.\n\nLoce dipped his finger in the vodka, cum and piss filled goblet and let each baby and toddler suck it. He next finger fucked each little cunt with his slippery wet finger. Each precious little ass hole was then fucked with his finger. The babies and toddlers giggled and cooed as each got a taste of his leaking cock head. Pastor Loce turned to the watching members and invited them to partake of the innocent young members.\n\nBy the time they were finished each child had an ass and cunt full of cum. One 2 year old boy loved cock sucking and blew each male member. Daddy's were the first to fuck their daughters and then each member got a turn. Each mother sucked their little boy's cocks hard and then spread their legs and felt their precious little prick in her cunt. The day care was a huge success and Loce was praised.\n\nHis next inspiration was elder day care which was in the room next to day care. This was a hit with the older children. The boys got to undress the old lady's and suck their hanging tits while other boys fucked their white haired cunts. The old bitches cackled with joy. The girls undressed the old men and sucked their flaccid cocks.\n\nOnce in awhile a girl got a mouth full of cum and everyone cheered. Then they switched and the boys got the old men and found that there were more hard cocks and cum as they sucked them off. The old men preferred young boys. The girls got the old lady's and ate the boy's cum from their old cunts.\n\nPastor Loce, now 16 years old was worshiped for his leadership and magnificent body. His long blond hair was down over his shoulders and his cock was a powerful 8- inches. He had knocked up his mother Peggy and his grandmother Alice. Ex pastor James and his grandfather Don were bitches for his powerful cock shooting cum into their ass holes.\n\nDon and Alice used a portion of their wealth to supply liquor and drugs to the faithful congregation. They also made one of the unused rooms into pissing therapy, Because of years of drunkenness and drug use their piss had a wonderful taste and a rejuvenation for sexual performance. Girls and women squatted over the open mouths and released their piss. Boys and men fed open mouths with piss right from their cocks.\n\nPastor Loce looked over his flock and knew he had found the perfect home for his teachings."
996,Church of Evil,"['MF', 'cerimony', 'nc']","Kristen pleadingly looked up at him. Tim was eager to please his precious bride-to-be, in any way possible, readily complying with her requests. And now, if they could get the consent from the church and make the reservations...\n\nLittle did the loving couple know that the people in the nearest town would never venture out to this old church, avoiding it like the plague.\n\nThe young couple was welcomed by an elderly priest, who agreed to allow them to marry there. Seeing the beautiful bride, the lustful priest could only offer a prayer of thanks to his Lord. He advised the young couple that there was a strict requirement to be able to marry inn this medieval church. That was the custom of the bride getting ready early, fully dressed in her wedding gown, and to meet with the priest for 'private' and 'personal' counseling for the upcoming marriage. Also, a customary mass was to be performed for her alone, one that is special and performed only for the bride-to-be. Kristen thought this was to be a meeting for guidance and preparation for married life, along with a prayer service to bless the marriage. How wrong she would be! Perhaps a clue would have entered her mind, had she learned that the special mass was called the ""Black"" mass.\n\nThe young couple excited left the church, upon getting the church reserved for the date of the wedding. The empty church hall would be used for the reception. They waved at the elderly priest as they bid goodbye. The priest smiled and waved with his right hand, hidden under his dark was his left hand wanking at his throbbing cock as he stared at the beautiful Kristen Gilbert.\n\nFour months later, beautifully dressed in her pure white wedding gown and veil, Kristen was dropped off by the wedding limousine. Kristen was greeted by the housekeeper and led down an old stairway below the wedding chapel. Kristen, along with the general public, had no idea of its existence. The incense was quite strong. The elderly fat priest greeted Kristen with open arms and hugged her. A hug that was a bit too long for a pleasant gesture, especially from a priest. Already prepared for her was a glass of red wine. The priest, a rather old and horrid looking fellow, was quite easy going in his lecture on virtues and married life. He joined her in a glass of wine, refilling hers from time to time.\n\nLittle did she know that the wine was heavily doctored with a drug that would make her drowsy yet simulate her sexually. Her mind easing, she felt the need to confess her sins to this elderly priest, after all he was a man of the holy order. 'Unholy order' would have been a better description. The lusting priest encouraged her to be at ease and to confess any sins she had. The priest learned she was pure as newly fallen snow. He gleamed with delight upon learning that the bride-to-be was in fact a virgin.\n\nThe priest hid his smile. This tender piece was a gift from heaven. He assured her that she would be cleansed of all her sins prior to the wedding, which was only six hours away. He led her into a black draped room and instructed her to lay on the alter, which was covered with black satin. Kristen looked so pure and innocent, in her unsoiled white wedding gown and veil, with the black satin background.\n\nThe priest looked down at Kristen's now glassy eyes, a result of the potent drug. She is fully awake but paralyzed from coordinated movement. ""Let the 'Black' Mass commence"" announced the priest. Into the room, six huge black robed monks appeared and surrounded the alter. With the dim candle lights and Kristen's glassy eyes, she could not make out any of the facial features of the monks. Only that each were huge in built, far bigger than the elderly priest.\n\n""You are the celebrated object of this 'Black' Mass"" the priest announced to Kristen. ""Only young brides in their pure white wedding gowns are allowed to participate. You are our chosen one this day, for our Master has sent you to us"" continued the priest. Kristen looked puzzled at this. The priest understood her puzzled look. ""Yes Ms. Kristen Gilbert, our Master has sent you to us, for preparation of the future Mrs. Kristen Burton. No, Ms. Gilbert, not the Master of Above but the Master Below. Yes, the DEVIL himself!"" chuckled the priest. ""You are to be the bride of Satan. We will plant the devil's seed in your womb. My disciples and I will be of service to you, to puff the bride's tummy with the son of Satan!"" The evil priest and his disciples had been anxious for this day to come, to make this virgin bride pregnant on her wedding day.\n\n""Kristen Gilbert, these monks and I shall make you a part of us,"" said the priest, ""We are here to possess you."" With that, all six monks dropped their black robes. It was no wonder Kristen could not make out the facial features beneath the black robes, all were huge elderly black disciples. Kristen could not respond but only let out a gasp. Six huge black demons surrounding this innocent bride to be, dressed in her unsoiled wedding gown.\n\nEach of the huge black monks possessed a massive black holy shaft, to which Kristen's eyes were captivated upon. Solid black holy shafts, yet they twitched and began oozing slime from their small mouths. More like hissing black snakes ready to strike its victim. Kristen tried to gather her strength by clenching and unclenching her dainty manicured fingers, encased in long white gloves. A black monk on each side of her step forward to give her something to pull herself up with - a foot long black snake in each dainty gloved hand. However she would not get much leverage, not with all the venom being emitted to soak and slick her gloves.\n\nOne monk crawled under her wedding gown and rolled her silky white panties down over her trim legs and high heels. The priest took the panties and held it to his face, inhaling the fragrance. Kristen's panties were to be her offering at the 'Black' Mass. The monk returned under her wedding gown, this time to lick at bride's tiny curls moist slit. ""Ohhhhhhhh .....ohhhhhhhh!"" came the pleading groan from the innocent young bride.\n\nNow the other monks move into their places at the alter. One straddles her face, placing his oozing black snake at her lips. The last two monks hold onto a leg, beginning to let their respective snake give a shiny gloss to her white heels.\n\nA mad sexual frenzy takes place. All the blacks are anxious and excited with the opportunity to defile such a pure lily white bride to be. They all hoped they would be the one responsible for creating the fruit of the womb at this celebrated 'Black' Mass. The fruit that would ripen in nine months. A bouncing holy black baby, from this pure lily white bride! The Son of Satan was to be conceived in this evil church, the making of life, from the loins of his black followers.\n\nKristen is now fed the offering from a long holy black shaft. She continues to milk the black snakes in her tiny gloved fists, neither of which she could encircle with her gloved fingers. Her heels had been removed and to the lovely bride it was like two long black snakes venting their venom along the soft tender soles and tiny toes. The monk at her mound now has a snake crawling through Kristen's tiny curls in search for a moist warm cavern.\n\nThe priest begins to recite the vows. The black disciples continue slowly, waiting to bestow the final blessing for the bride to be. The priest looks at Kristen and tells her he speaks for one and all of the holy men in the room. Looking at her pleading eyes, the priest announces loudly ""We bestow upon you all our worldly goods...!"" With that, the snake slithering at her moist cavern darts forward. ""Arrrrrghhhhhhhhh... nooooo... nooooooo... it hurtsssssss..!"" Kristen screamed loudly around the black snake in her mouth. The snake forces its way deep in her tender cunt until its fully embedded and Kristen is allowed to scream all she wants, as her screams merely serve to excite the monks into a frenzy. Her well-protected cherry had now been ripped asunder. All six monks now set out to totally defile the bride to be.\n\nWhat seems like hours to Kristen, the monks finally reach the point of blessing her. She gulps down the special communion wine of the 'Black' Mass, a cup full of venom spit out by the pulsing foot long black snake. The snakes in her milking fists are approach her lovely face. First one strikes and spits its poisonous venom into her eyes. Then the other strikes, spitting its venom across her forehead and into her silky hair and bridal veil. Snakes slither across the soles of her feet and strike - venom covers her dainty nylon sheathed feet and toes. The final snake squirms about in her warm moist cavern, looking for a spot to mark as its breeding ground. Finally, buried as deeply as possible, 12"" up the cavern the snake makes its mark by spitting its venom out. The cavern is filled beyond capacity. Now to see if it's a fertile ground for its offspring. A healthy black offspring could very well be on its way.\n\nFinally the initial ceremony is concluded. The bride-to-be is helped up to all fours. She is sopping wet. The wedding gown and veil hide the white venom. She thinks she can now cleanse herself. However, she forgot about the fat elderly priest. The monks hold her steady while the priest approaches from her rear. Lifting the wedding gown, the priest shuffles forward. He chants to the bride-to-be ""I now pronounce you to be the bride of Satan!"" With that, he lunges forward, his huge cock rips Kristen's tender ass apart. Kristen's screams can be heard throughout the church above ""Aieeeeee... Aieeeeeeeeee..."" she wails. But to no avail, the depraved priest is far beyond control. Kristen struggles with all her might, but she is held steady by the six monks. Having watched the monks defile this tender bride and hearing her screams is just too much. She can only shake her head from side to side, as she continues to emit her scrams of pain. Three solid strokes and he is in fully, all 10"" of holy prick. He holds her hips tightly and finally gives Kristen an enema.\n\nIt's not over for the bride-to-be. Kristen is stripped of all her clothing. There's four hours remaining before the bride must redress in preparation for the wedding. The monks and priest all will take their individual turns at blessing the bride. The priest allows the monks to go first. He enjoys watching the events. Like a spider attacking a fly. That's what it appears when each of the huge black monks cover the lily- white body of the bride-to-be. What a contrast, the alter covered in black satin. On top is the lily-white body of Kristen, covered fully by the black monk, with the pure white arms and legs wrapped around the black body.\n\nThe housekeeper helps the defiled bride to put on her wedding gown. The veil is refitted to her hair. The slimy nylons are rolled up again over her dainty white feet and up her trim thighs. The glossy white heels are slipped onto her cum soaked feet. She is led to the priest for a final blessing before the wedding ceremony. Kristen kneels before the fat priest. He parts his holy robe for her to begin her worship. Worship his cock to be exact. ""Suck the body of Satan and you will be rewarded with the wine of life"" says the priest. As the priest is about to let his thick white wine flow into the bride's mouth, he takes her right hand and places a beautiful golden ring, signifying her wedding to the devil himself. A beautiful gold ring tipped with a curl of black at the tip. A close look at the tip would reveal the true meaning for the black curl was the replica of a black snake. The communion commences and Kristen swallows continuously to get all the thick white wine fed to her from the cock of the fat priest. She cannot allow the thick juice to overflow her lips this time. The white cum on her wedding gown and veil has dried and blended into the fabric's natural color. As the wedding march is soon to begin, an overflow of cum now would leave wet stains on her wedding gown.\n\nSoon, Kristen walks down the aisle, looking radiant in her pure white wedding gown. Fortunately, the wedding gown had many underlying layers to fill the gown, underlying layers that had absorb the red stains of the bride's cherry juice. Skin so white and pure, an absolutely untouched pure virgin, thought everyone as they watch the lovely beauty at the end of the wedding procession. Little were they aware of the truth regarding the young brides that took this walk down the holy aisle of this isolated medieval church. 'Evil' would be a better description. Like the young beautiful brides before her, Kristen couldn't be more despoiled than at this very moment.\n\nKristen had no panties on, stripped from her hours ago by aging black monks right below this very chapel. Her lacy white panties had been her offering to the celebration of the 'Black' Mass. Her cunt was filled to the brim with eight loads of creamy spunk - deposited there by the black monks and the very priest that would be performing the wedding ceremony. She walked gracefully down the aisle in her sheer white stockings covered by her glossy white heels - clean and pure, glossy white on the outside. The inside of her heels were also pure white, however, white and wet from the loads of cum deposited on the soles and toes of her dainty feet by the horrid black monks. White sperm soaked her stockings and oozed between her toes. Her husband would not be marrying a pure lily white virgin, as she appeared, but a well-fucked little bitch that now craved long Black snakes.\n\nKristen tightened her cunt muscles as she took each step down the aisle, trying the keep the load of nigger cum from dripping on the red carpet. She looked down to the end of the aisle to see her handsome husband-to- be, standing alongside the fat elderly priest who would conduct the wedding vows. Following her initiation into the 'Black Mass', Kristen had been placed under a hypnotic spell that made her act in a normal manner. She came to stand in front of the same fat elderly priest that had fucked her only hours ago and had her screaming in the chapel below.\n\nExchanging vows to be true to each other, both looked at each other and her husband thought that no one could be so beautiful and true to him without a question. Little did he know that that very moment, her cum filled cunt oozed sperm trails down both of her trim lily white thighs and saturated her sheer white stockings. Cum from the priest next to him and the huge black monks living below the very church. His wife stood next to him, in pure white heels soaked with slimy white jism. He kissed her to seal the vows. So soft and creamy are her pink lips. So creamy from the loads of the slimy white cum that she drained from the cocks of the priest and monks.\n\nThe groom could only think of getting his beautiful bride alone after the wedding and reception. His cock twitched with long awaited anticipation. How he dreamt of this day when he would be able to possess this beauty. He closed his eyes kissing her soft and creamy lips, wanting the evening to come when he could strip her of her gown and claim his prize - her well-protected cherry. He and Kristen had planned this for a year, with the thought of planting his fertile seed in her womb.\n\nThe groom would be in total shock if he slipped his finger in this bride's tight box. He'd be surprised with the gooey flow of nigger cum. That she was no longer an innocent virgin, but now a sex-crazed young woman craving for big black cocks. His private garden had already been fertilized by loads of slimy black cum.\n\nA month after returning from their honeymoon, the young couple opened a bottle of champagne in celebration. They were celebrating the confirmation of Kristen's pregnancy. Their plan to have the wedding at her most fertile period had worked perfectly and now they were expectant young parents."
997,Churche House,"['mf', 'school']","She skimmed through her messages, pouting when she saw no personal mail, but smiling when she saw 3 messages from the erotica group.\n\nThe first two were simply requests for stories that were no longer available in the discussion group's archives, but the third was a story, and looked long. Linda grinned and started to read.\n\nThe story was *good*. Linda felt herself grow warm and wet as she read, and wished she could print it out to read in the privacy of her own room. Sighing, she realized that that wouldn't be much fun anyway. Duets were always so much more fun that solos! Still, she was *so* hot and she hadn't even finished reading the story!\n\nA sound behind her broke her train of thought, and she whirled to see an empty room. She felt her cheeks grow warm and realized that she was blushing, even though there was no one around to catch her at her reading. She glanced back at the computer desk, and saw her sandwich, half-eaten and forgotten, sitting next to the monitor. Her mood broken, she returned to her dinner and her reading, easily squelching the feelings that tried to rise within her.\n\nAfter finishing reading, she quickly read the rest of her mail while an idea formed in the back of her mind. Once she had finished her mail, she started to edit a new file titled simply ""story"". In this, she started a story about a girl named Sheila and her new boyfriend Mac. Linda grinned as she wrote, starting with Shelia's arrival at her boyfriend's apartments wearing no more than g-string beneath her short skirt and halter.\n\nLinda paused in her writing, her tongue darting over her lips as she stared thoughtfully at the monitor before her. Then her fingers flew as she startted writing again.\n\nSheila stood proud before Mac as his eyes devoured her lithe body, clad only in a g-string. She stepped away from the wrinkled heap of clothes around her ankles, moving closer to her lover. She toyed with a button on his shirt with one hand while her other dropped to cup the hard bulge in his pants. ""So, lover,"" she whispered throatily. ""Don't you think *you* should be getting undressed?""\n\nLinda stopped again, her mind racing ahead to the scene she was about to write. Simply thinking about Shelia's seduction of her lover, as she slowly removed his clothes, stroking her hands down his hard body, cupping her hand about his throbbing member... Linda shook her head, realizing she was sinking into her fantasies and completely forgetting to write. She lifted her fingers from the keyboard and wiggled them in preparation for more typing. She glanced at the screen, and her jaw dropped open as she saw the text on the screen reflecting the seduction she had just imagined. She hadn't even known she was typing!\n\n""Are you going to write more?""\n\nLinda spun at the sound of the male voice behind her, her face flaming. Her hands struck the exit and then clear screen keys, hastily blanking the terminal screen. ""Who...?""\n\nStanding behind her was a man she didn't recognize. He stood six feet tall, maybe taller. Linda couldn't tell for sure because his body, although not bony, was very slender and wiry. Still, she could see the strength concealed beneath his t-shirt. Her gaze skimmed over his short black hair, traveling down his body (well muscled though slender) and back up again, fastening on his coal black eyes.\n\nWhile she stared at him, Rick took his chance to stare back at her. He'd seen her in the house earlier, but hadn't bothered to introduce himself. He'd been too busy with getting settled in to the graduate department to worry about his social life and housemates yet. But this housemate of his certainly promised to be interesting. She was tiny, almost hidden behind the heavy hanks of mouse brown hair which fell across her forehead. Her green eyes peered up at him, a mixture of surprise and embrassment in them, and she lowered them when she realized he was staring at her. Her face and neck were bright red, and she turned away from him as she carefully set the keyboard back on the desk and climbed out of the chair.\n\nRick reached out a hand to touch her shoulder as she stood. ""I'm sorry if I embarassed you."" He could feel his cheeks beginning to grow warm. He'd spoken without thinking, as he read over her shoulder, and now realized that he shouldn't have. ""I'll go and you can continue what you were doing.""\n\nLinda turned to look at him, her eyes not meeting his. ""No big deal,"" she said softly. She couldn't *believe* she had been writing this where just anyone could see her. Of course, she hadn't realized he was around. She shrugged his hand off of her shoulder and walked toward the door.\n\n""Wait a minute,"" Rick called after her. Linda turned slowly. Rick grinned at her, an engaging grin that caught Linda's attention. ""I forgot to introduce myself. I'm Rick Carey, first year graduate student.""\n\nLinda smiled, a slow smile that lit her face. ""I'm Linda Thorpe, junior."" She brushed a lock of hair back from her eyes, and as she moved Rick followed the motion of her body with his eyes. It was a rather nice body, even concealed as it was in an oversize t-shirt and baggy shorts. She lowered her eyes from his face again, and turned to leave.\n\n""Wait a minute,"" Rick called again.\n\nHer smile was more immediate as she turned. ""What now?"" she asked, a hint of laughter in her voice.\n\nRick shrugged, not sure what to say. He'd never been easy about asking women out, and after embarrassing the poor girl half to death, he certainly wasn't certain how to proceed. ""I... uh... I figured that since we're the only ones in the house, maybe we could go get some dinner later?""\n\nLinda held up the empty cup and plate, the smile still on her face. ""Sorry, I just ate...""\n\nRick thought quickly. He wanted to make it up to her, and he certainly didn't want to miss out on the chance of actually getting to know someone in his house. ""Okay then, how about dessert? I was planning on going to Friendly's, so you could get some ice cream while I get dinner...""\n\nLinda thought about it. She had a weakness for chocolate ice cream... she nodded slowly. ""Sure."" She dropped the plate and cup in a nearby trash, then dug a hand into her pocket, pulling it out with a few bills clutched in it. She hastily counted her money, relieved to find she had enough.\n\nAs they walked to Friendly's, Rick reached out to take Linda's hand as they crossed the street, and was pleased when she didn't pull it away until they were being seated in a corner booth. He smiled as she ordered a large, gooey hot fudge sundae with chocolate ice cream.\n\n""What are you smiling at?"" she asked, a blush starting to spread across her cheeks. She found it slightly disconcerting the way he seemed to watch her so carefully. She wasn't used to being watched. People watched her roomate, Stefanie, they didn't watch Linda.\n\n""It's nice to see a girl who's not afraid to eat,"" he said, still grinning. ""Most girls would be having a tiny piece of fruit, not daring to even look at the ice cream for fear it would attack their hips.""\n\nLinda frowned, not certain if he was insulting her figure or not. She knew it wasn't the svelte model-like figure -- like Stefanie's -- that most men preferred, but she kept in fairly good shape. And she did have a good appetite, that was true, but she also exercised a lot. Still, it was a sore point with her, and she wasn't really confident in her shape. She refused to meet his eyes, not answering.\n\nRick watched her, wondering what he had said wrong. ""I'm sorry,"" he said, not sure what he was apologizing for.\n\nShe glanced up and saw the confusion in his eyes. Maybe she was just being too sensitive. She decided to try again. ""No, I'm sorry. I was distracted for a minute.""\n\n""No problem,"" he answered with relief. They sat in silence for a moment, neither sure what to say.\n\n""Do you write a lot?""\n\nAs soon as he had said it, Rick wanted to take it back. However, by the way her eyes had lit up when he mentioned writing, maybe it wasn't the wrong thing to say after all.\n\nLinda felt her cheeks grow warm, knowing which writing he meant. But still, she did write other things as well. ""I've been writing since I was in high school,"" she said softly. ""Haven't gotten anything published yet, but I hope to before I graduate."" She smiled, slowly relaxing. ""I don't usually write the kind of stuff you saw.""\n\n""Why not? It looked good."" He paused as she started to blush again. ""I'm *not* trying to embarass you. I really thought it was good. And -- don't take this as an insult, okay? -- I *like* to see a girl who has a healthy interest in sex. This doesn't mean I'm going to jump you. It's just nice to see one who might be able to talk about the subject without the words ""gross"" and ""disgusting"" every five seconds.""\n\nLinda had to laugh. ""I guess you've known some pretty uptight girls, eh?""\n\nNow that the dam had been broken, the two found that they had plenty to talk about, and before Linda realized it, her sundae was gone, and the waitress had long since cleared the table. She felt sad to realize that the dinner had ended. Rick stood, and held out a hand to help her up as well. She left her hand in his as they left the restaurant and walked slowly back to campus.\n\n""What are you doing for the evening?"" Linda asked as they headed back into the house.\n\n""I have a meeting with my advisor at his house in a half hour,"" Rick told her. He watched her face and was pleased to see she seemed sad at this statement. ""But I'll be back in a while. What are you up to?""\n\nLinda shrugged. She'd had no plans other than relaxing, before she'd met Rick. Now she found herself looking forward to when he came back to the house. ""I'll be around, I guess."" She hurried to her room, and shut the door behind her. Only when she had heard him leave for his meeting did she dare go back to the computer room and complete her story. Once it was done, she sent a copy of it to the main printer, and then walked over to pick up the copy. She brought it back to her room, put it into a manilla envelope, and slid it under Rick's door before she could change her mind. Then she went and curled up in a chair in the back of the tv lounge to watch a movie.\n\nRick walked through the halls of the house, checking each lounge, looking for Linda. He'd found the envelope she had slipped under his door upon his return from his meeting, and had quickly read the story. The story was damned good, leaving him feeling hot and unsatisfied. He had waited for his body to cool off before starting to look for Linda. He didn't want her to think that the only reason he looked for her was because of the story. It wasn't. He'd enjoyed the time they had spent in the restaurant and wanted to spend more time with her. Of course, he had to admit, that *anyone* would want to spend time with a girl who could think and write like Linda could.\n\nHe stepped into the tv lounge and saw the tv quietly playing, but almost missed seeing the girl curled up in a chair hidden in the corner. As he stood in the doorway, observing her, he realized that she was asleep. She had curled up into a tiny ball in the chair, her arms wrapped across her chest, her hair falling in her face as she leaned back. Her features were soft in sleep, and Rick felt a wave of something strange pass over him as he moved closer to her. Reaching a hand out, he softly brushed back a lock of hair from her eyes, tucking it gently behind her ear. He traced the lines of her jaw from her ear to her chin, cupping her chin with his palm as he bent to place a soft kiss on her lips.\n\nHer eyelids flickered as she slowly came awake. Yawning, she stretched, and then she saw Rick. Her hand flew to her lips, touching them as if she could still feel his touch. Rick blushed, as did Linda, and she turned away, afraid to meet his eyes.\n\nRick found himself apologizing again. It didn't appear he could do much right on the first try with this girl.\n\n""That's okay,"" Linda said softly, her face still turned away. ""It was... nice."" She turned slowly back to face him, the blush slowly fading. ""Did you..."" her voice trailed off, as she wasn't quite certain how to ask about the story, still somewhat surprised she had left it for him to see.\n\nRick reached out a hand, taking Linda's and pulling her to her feet. He led her over to the sofa, sat down, and tugged on her arm until she sat next to him. She looked like a scared rabbit, sitting there next to him, green eyes wide with apprehension and nervousness. ""Are you scared of me?"" he asked, a slight chuckle escaping.\n\nLinda didn't answer at first, taking the time to examine his expression. Although he was trying to act confident, she could see the uncertainty in his eyes, and that made her feel more comfortable. It *had* been a rather nice kiss to wake up to, and she did wonder if he was planning on doing it again. Still... one thing worried her. Despite the fact that she wasn't a virgin, she had only ever had sex once, and that one time hadn't even been the best idea she'd ever had. She didn't really want to jump in the sack again right away, so she usually avoided giving people any ideas. But so far she liked Rick.\n\nRick was amused as he saw that she wasn't going to answer his question, as her gaze fastened on his eyes as if she tried to see deep inside of him. Rather than ask again, he simply reached out a hand to caress her cheek, drawing her close to him as he bent to kiss her.\n\nAh! Linda sighed inwardly. Not only something nice to wake up to, but kissing Rick could quickly become a habit. His lips were firm against hers, but soft as well. She felt her own lips part softly as she leaned toward him, and felt his tongue dart across her lips, trailing a path of warmth. She felt her hands slide up to go across his shoulders and around to the back of his neck where she toyed with the strands of his hair. His hands moved to her shoulders, massaging them as his tongue gently probed against her lips. Her lips parted more, allowing his tongue to dart inside, tracing the rise of her mouth, fencing with her tongue.\n\nRick felt Linda relaxing, and began to draw her closer to him, until his arms easily reached around her back and her held her close against his body. Then he drew back, smiling as he saw her partially closed eyes stare up at him, calmly trusting. Her hand touched his cheek, tracing a path across to slide down the bridge of his nose, then gently touch his lips. She leaned forward, licking her lips in an unconscious gesture, and Rick pulled her close again, his lips on hers.\n\nLinda could feel her heart rate match Rick's as she leaned against his chest. When he drew back from their kiss, she almost moaned, not wanting him to leave. She looked up at him, her eyes trying to convince him to return to her.\n\nRick's voice was hoarse as he tried to speak. ""Perhaps we should move to one of our rooms,"" he suggested.\n\nHe could feel Linda's body stiffen and draw away from him. Her voice was stilted when she spoke. ""I'm not sure that would be a good idea.""\n\nCatching her chin in his hand, Rick turned her to face him again. ""I'm not suggesting we do anything more than we've been doing here."" He kissed the bridge of her nose, trailing his tongue down to the tip, then over to brush lightly against her lips. ""I like kissing you, Linda, but I just don't feel comfortable doing it in the middle of the tv lounge with _Die_Hard_ playing on the tv in the background."" He could feel her starting to relax again, and wrapped his arms around her comfortingly. ""Don't worry, Linda, I would *never* push you to do something you didn't want to do. Just say the word and I'll let you go and walk right away.""\n\n""I like the way you hold me,"" Linda whispered. Her mind felt foggy, but she did know that she trusted Rick. When he said he wouldn't hurt her, she believed him. She felt him slide one arm behind her back, under her arms, and the other arm under her legs, and then realized in surprise that she was being lifted. She looked up at him in surprise.\n\nRick grinned down at her, kissing the tip of her nose again. ""You didn't look like your legs could carry you, so I figured I would. Your room or mine?""\n\nLinda grimaced at the thought of what her room looked like -- everything was still packed, and the few things she had unpacked were strewn everywhere. ""Yours. Mine is a pigsty.""\n\nRick carried her down the hall to his room, kicking the door open, glad he had left it unlocked. He set her down on the sofa on one side of the large double and went back to close the door. Returning, her sat down next to her and enfolded her in his arms for a deep kiss.\n\nLinda felt as if his kiss were warming her whole body. Each time his lips moved on hers she could feel it all the way down to her toes and fingertips. She was relaxed, with a hazy warmth in her brain and between her legs, and she wanted nothing more than to stay there, with Rick's lips on hers, for as long as possible.\n\nRick could feel her breath going ragged, and slowly slid his hands against her back, massaging the muscles, helping her relax. His hands traced the side of her body, teasing the swells of her breasts, and he felt her breath catch everytime he came close to touching the tender flesh. Slowly he slid his hands to her waist, until he could tug at her tshirt and slip his hands underneath. Then he simply held his hands against the small of her back as he kissed her, waiting until she was used to his touch.\n\nLinda felt her body relax, growing impossibly warm. She moaned slightly against Rick's tongue as his hands slid against her bare back, sliding up until he could brush her nipples with his thumbs. At the shock of the touch, a gasp escaped, and when Rick glanced at her, she felt herself blush. Rick grasped the edge of her shirt and glanced at her questioningly. Linda felt her cheeks grow warm again. It seemed such an unusual situation for her, yet she enjoyed it, enjoyed the way he made her feel. It was so different, so much more, than she'd felt any other time. Slowly, she raised her arms above her head so Rick could slide the shirt off of her, leaving her in her bra.\n\nRick bent to kiss the swells of Linda's breasts, visible above the top edge of the bra. She caught her breath and leaned forward into his kiss. Sliding one hand to support her at the base of her back, his other hand came up to cup her breast, his thumb lightly teasing the hard nub of her nipple. Lifting his head from her nipple, he whispered, ""Wait a minute, I have a better idea.""\n\nLinda looked at him curiously as he stood, but he only removed his shirt before sitting back down. He then reach over and held her arm. ""Stand up,"" he instructed, and when she did he moved her around so she stood in front of him, his hands on her hips. ""Sit on my lap,"" he whispered hoarsely, drawing her down against him.\n\nShe felt herself leaning forward, and instinctively positioned herself so one leg was on either side of him and she was sitting chest to chest with him. It felt so nice to feel his naked chest against her breasts, and she didn't object when he undid the clasp of her bra, massaging her shoulders as he slid it off of her, baring her breasts to his view.\n\nAs he suckled first at one nipple, then the other, while his hands continually teased her breasts and back, Linda felt the heat spreading through her body, coalescing at the base of her legs. She instinctively moved against him, where she could feel his hardness through his jeans and her shorts.\n\nRick held in a groan as he felt Linda's slight movement against his hard cock. He could feel her warmth, igniting his manhood, until he felt he would burst, and her movement excited him further. However, a glance at her flushed cheeks, and listening to her ragged breathing told him how close she was to orgasm. He grasped her hips, helping her to move against him, grinding her down against his hardness.\n\nLinda moaned as she felt him move against her. With every movement, licks of fire spread through her, and she could feel herself tensing. His mouth circled one breast, then the other, while his hands at her hips grasped her, moving with her. She moaned, feeling the heat building, knowing it was going to release. His mouth drew back from her breast and she moaned, her hands grasping his head, drawing him back until his tongue reached out to tease the nipple. Her hips thrust against his, and with a loud groan, she felt her release.\n\nRick felt her tense in his arms, and held her tight until she relaxed again. Only by strong concentration had he managed to hold himself back. He glanced at her face and was surprised to see that she was blushing.\n\nWhen she saw his gaze, she said softly, ""I've never had someone see me orgasm before.""\n\nRick's eyes opened wide in shock. ""That's a pity, because you're beautiful when you do.""\n\n""Really?""\n\nRick bent to kiss her softly on the lips. ""Really."" Groaning, he lifted her off his lap. ""However,"" he continued, still brushing light kisses across her face and neck, ""I think perhaps you should leave for awhile until I'm a little more in control.""\n\nLinda glanced away from him, then returned to stare at him, her eyes serious. Her hands snaked forward, and before he could stop her, she had pulled down the zipper on his jeans. His underwear bulged forward, and she easily tugged it down, releasing his member into her waiting hand. She glanced at him again, as if wanting to know if she should, and then gently began to rub her hand along his length.\n\nRick moaned, unable to find the will to stop her. He knew she was still reluctant and unsure about what they had done, and didn't want to frighten her off. But how could he tell her to stop? He closed his eyes and leaned back, unable to fight the sensation of her hand moving along the length of his hardness, her thumb caressing the sensitive tip. He gasped, his hips moving forward involuntarily as he felt a damp touch, and then felt himself enveloped in the warm cavern of her mouth. Her tongue licked up and down, swirling about the head, as her hands cupped his balls. She moved her mouth up and down, and Rick could feel the sensations build.\n\nLinda could feel that Rick was coming close to orgasm, as his hips pumped against her mouth. As he tensed, she withdrew her mouth and slid her hand along him, massaging him until his fluids spurted against her hand. She sat back on her heels, glancing up at him as he opened his eyes.\n\n""Was it okay?"" Linda asked softly, a slight smile on her face, his fluids still dripping from her hand. She raised a finger to her lips and tasted him, and made a face, as if not certain what she thought of the taste.\n\n""It was fantastic,"" Rick sighed. He reached down to pull her back onto the couch so she leaned against him, in the circle of his arms.\n\n""Good."" He glanced over to see Linda grinning. ""I've never done it before.""\n\nRick grinned back at her. ""Well, I supposed you could use some practice then, but overall a fairly enjoyable experience.""\n\n""Did I shock you?"" Linda glanced up at him, suddenly shy.\n\nRick shook his head. ""Did you like it?""\n\nLinda nodded, a smile on her face.\n\n""Then everything's fine."" Rick pulled her head back down onto her shoulder, holding her tight against him. They both sat quietly for awhile, thinking about the year to come in Churche House."
998,Cindy,"['MF', 'work-slut fun']","I also learned that they were active in church activities and seemed to spend most of their free time home alone or with friends from school. Some of this information came from others in the office and some from comments Cindy made herself. In any event, all this knowledge came to me in casual ways and I made no attempt to learn more (at least, not for two or three months).\n\nLater, I began to develop a deeper understanding of the real girl/woman that I doubt anyone other than the two of us has ever had. I hope she will eventually meet the right person willing to devote the time and effort to that understanding that I did. But, I get ahead of myself.\n\nThrough our relationship, I learned the meaning of trust and that love is not a necessary ingredient to a full physical relationship between two people. At no time while we were together did either of us feel compelled to utter those ""I Love You"" words. I also learned that the key to any sexual relationship is informed consent. I have never been able to accept any situation that does not recognize this value. Acceptance of the need for informed consent elliminates from consideration areas such as child pornography, rape, bestiality and non consentual B/D and S/M.\n\nGiven her background and situation and the fact that I was happily married, it didn't seem at all likely that we would ever get together on anything more than a co-worker basis. Nevertheless, I found myself being more and more drawn to this fascinating person and sometimes even daydreamed about the potential for a casual affair. Little did I know that what would happen would become anything but casual...\n\n\n\nCINDY\n\nChapter 1\n\nIt was fairly normal for several of us from the office to drop by a local watering hole after work every other week or so. I was mildly surprised when Cindy came in one Friday evening with a couple of the other secretaries, but figured she just needed a night out like the rest of us.\n\nThere were about ten of us from the office and the girls joined us in our bitch session about what a rotten week it had been. At first, they seemed a little ill at ease talking with their managers and supervisors, but before long (and after a drink or two) everybody was pretty loose and we all felt comfortable as just so many ""civilians"" with something in common.\n\nWithout realizing it, Cindy and I gradually became involved in some fairly serious discussion of our very different life styles and beliefs. By about 8:00 PM, I felt as if we had been close friends for years. When I mentioned that feeling, she looked startled and said she had just had the same thought. Having broken out of our discussion, we looked around and discovered that we were the only ones left at our end of the table and the four other people at the other end were obviously well into their fifth or sixth drinks. Cindy and I had each had two in about three hours of almost constant talk. I said that I realy had to get home and she agreed that she should too. With that, we said goodnight and left.\n\nWhat I learned about her that evening stayed with me almost constantly for the next week. She had told me that her husband had been moved to the evening shift and was at work every night but Sunday and Monday. She was tired of going home to an empty house and decided to go out for a drink with the other girls. She implied that the ""small town life"" was somehow less than she had planned for herself but there weren't many opportunities for change. I came to see that here was a very intelligent lady who, in other circumstances, could be very much in control of her own destiny both at work and in her personal life. She had little exposure to other life styles other than TV, movies and romance novels and couldn't quite understand what all the commotion was about.\n\nFor most of the next week, I had difficulty concentrating on anything other than Cindy. She had not yet become an obsession, but almost everything made me think of this new person I had just met. Our relationship at work changed immediately. It was clear to both of us that a bond had been established that made us different. There was nothing overt and other people in the office would have noticed no change in our behavior. It wasn't a question of ""making eyes"" or having little inside jokes but we were suddenly at ease with each other. Cindy told me later that she knew when we said goodnight at the bar that something in her life was different and that, whatever happened, she would never be the same person.\n\nI really don't think either of us expected to become ""involved"" at that point. We would become close friends and share thoughts and ideas but the idea of a physical relationship seemed so impractical that it remained a mere fantasy. There was absolutely no romantic feeling on either side. We were both happily married and didn't feel ""Love"" for each other but rather freindship and a growing need to spend time together.\n\nThe following Friday, when she casually asked me if I was planning to stop by the pub after work, I replied that I probably would for a little while and hoped I would see her there. Later, she came into my office and seemed just a little unsure of herself. I can assure you that was the last time I ever saw Cindy unsure of herself. She said she had been thinking about whether we might go someplace else to talk as the rest of the crowd tended to be a little loud and rowdy. She also admitted to me later that she didn't want the others to see us together outside work in the event something might get started. This lady had a brain and could understand the concept of planning for contingencies (a skill that would prove to be vital at several points during our relationship).\n\n\n\nCINDY\n\nChapter 2\n\nWe met at a park in a small town nearby where very few of our fellow employees lived. She picked the place. When I sat next to her on the bench which was partially hidden by some shrubs (she picked the bench as she had arrived first) we were almost immediately touching. It was just touching hands, arms and occasionally knees, but, somehow, it seemed incredibly intimate. We talked about half an hour on subjects we had touched on the previous week and it was as though the conversation had only been interrupted for a few minutes. Suddenly, we were both silent and looking at each other. Not just eye contact but visually exploring each other completely as if to learn all there was to learn in a moment.\n\nThe kiss just happened. It was soft and gentle like two old friends who had been apart a long time but at the same time it was explicitly sexual. We both knew, without a word, that we would make love and continue the exploration in much greater depth. Neither Cindy nor I had any inkling how deep it would become but there was no question it would happen. As our eyes locked, my hand gently found her breast and hers rested high on my thigh where she could undoubtably feel the beginnings of a major errection. We never looked away to see that we were not being observed but sat slowly moving our fingers for four or five minutes. I had the intense pleasure of feeling her nipple stiffening beneath her blouse and bra as my errection grew to full hardness and I could feel the blood pounding in an attempt to increase its firmness still more.\n\nWe would learn to excercise more discretion, but this event had taken us (at least partially) by surprise. Slowly, Cindy's eyes closed and her head drifted back in the general direction of the bench's backrest. It was too low for her to rest her head so she stopped with her face at about a fourty-five degree angle and her mouth slightly open. As we delved deeper into our mutual wants and needs, this would become one of her favorite postures, but for now, it was absolute relaxation and a tuning out of the world. It occured to me (finally) that there may be other eyes in the park and I glanced slowly around my field of vision without moving my head. In fact, there were two children swinging about fifty yards away just around the edge of the shrubs. Their mothers (I assumed) were sitting on a bench with a more direct view of ours but they seemed to be in deep discussion and gave no appearance of having noticed us at all. I watched for a moment to see if they were sneeking peeks and occasionally thought one or the other would let her eyes drift in our direction but I couldn't be sure.\n\nLooking back, this is probably where a very special part of our relationship actually began. It would be some time before we developed this part of ourselves fully, but at that moment, I knew that I was to be Cindy's MASTER.\n\nFor those who have never experienced this kind of feeling between two people (far too many, I think), it must be difficult to understand how or why a woman could want to give some part of herself completely to another or how or why a man can gain something of value from being the dominant partner in such a relationship. First, let me say that both partners must have sufficient mental capacity to understand the difference between fantasy and reality. More importantly, they must be able to remain in control and rational under some very heavy emotional and pshchological pressure. I feel that B/D and S/M get a very bad name mostly due to people who lack the above qualities. They allow events to get beyond the scope of safety and informed consent and aren't able or willing to get the situation back within bounds or end it. They are also often lazy. Cindy and I realized that there was an element of risk in some of our activities together and took the time and trouble to do our homework and plan our relationship so that safety and consent were never forgotten.\n\nTo the point of why people can feel the need for this lifestyle, I will first paraphrase what Cindy told me toward the end of our time together. ""I felt totally controlled by my environment. I knew what was expected of me by my husband, my family and friends, my community, my church and my job. There never seemed to be a time when I could exercise my free will and do just what I wanted to do. I had a deep feeling that there was more involved in sex than fucking with him on top and fucking with me on top, but I also knew that I would never learn about it because it ""wasn't right"" and 'normal people don't do that'. When we first met, I saw it as the one chance I might get to learn what it was all about with someone who didn't have all the hang ups of a small town upbringing. I loved my husband and wanted to stay married to him and eventually raise a family but I needed the other life at least for a while. Since I was so innocent in such things, it was quite natural that I wanted you to take the lead and ""teach me"". I think it also allowed the ""moral"" side of me to deny responsibility but thank goodness I grew out of that and learned that it was what I wanted too. When we met, I'm not sure I had ever used the word ""fuck"" in the presence of another person but I had certainly thought it enough. Now, I am free to use it or not use it as I feel appropriate. The key to my decision to follow my MASTER was the sure knowledge that he cared deeply for me and what I would get out of the relationship and that he would not allow anything to happen that could cause physical or emotional harm to me. I feel sorry for girls who get into this lifestyle with someone who is only in it for himself or herself and are badly scarred.\n\nI guess, from my perspective, the rational was very similar. I didn't want to endanger a loving marriage either, but I wanted to try aspects of a sexual relationship that my wife might consider ""kinky"" and I did want to be the leader or teacher because I had knowledge of the many aspects of sex and Cindy clearly did not. We didn't plan to become dominant and submissive. It happened very naturally and it seems that we were ""doomed"" to behave exactly as we did. Perhaps, there could not have been two people more exactly compatible for what developed.\n\n\n\nCINDY\n\nChapter 3\n\nI leaned over close to Cindy's ear and said softly, ""Don't move at all, but I think there are two women across the park who are somewhat interested in us"". She started a little bit but didn't move her hand or head or even open her eyes. More than anything else, I think my words just brought her rather suddenly back to the real world. I moved my hand to the top button of her blouse and slowly released it. Her breathing deepened slightly but other than that she gave no indication that she knew what I was doing. One by one, the buttons came open. While the sun was going down, I knew there was still enough light for the women to see if they wanted to. I didn't look at them but kept my eyes fixed on Cindy. When the last button had been released, I whispered, ""They're watching"". I didn't know or care if they really were but I think Cindy believed me.\n\nThus began our first ""adventure"". I didn't know the term then but I damn sure knew what we were doing. The idea that others might see had the blood pounding in my head(s) and it soon became clear that Cindy was no less arroused by it. I was sure that at this distance, while the mothers might be able to make out what we were doing, the children on the swings would see only a couple sitting on a bench, talking. After gently tugging the bottom of the blouse loose from her skirt, I moved my hand to the near side of her blouse and slowly pulled it open toward me. She was wearing a lace bra with no slip so her flesh above and below the bra stood out as a dark pink beneath the white cup. I watched for several seconds as her right nipple stood out through the lace and caught a faint aroma that clearly told me that this lady was getting wet.\n\nI said in a normal tone of voice, ""The other side is up to you"". I had the clear impression that there was no sense of hesitation on her part but for a moment she didn't move. Later, she told me that she wanted to savor a thrill that was going up and down her body like none she had ever before experienced. ""It was amost an orgasm, but different"", she told me. I was to learn that Cindy had this kind of absolute control. She could suspend time to enjoy a feeling or a thought and then return to the world when she was ready. Ever so slowly, her left hand went to the edge of her blouse. With her head still back and her eyes closed, she caught the edge of the material with her long nails and eased it open. I noticed that as she did so, the tip of two nails slid across her already distended nipple. Holding her blouse open, she let out a deep sigh and asked if we still had an audience. I looked toward the swings and saw the women and children walking out of the park. I don't know if they noticed anything or not but they didn't seem to be hurrying. ""Yes, they are looking right at us"". I was a little afraid that might brake the spell but I had to know what she would do. Her only response was to move her fingertips back to the nipple and begin gently moving them in small circles. Her other hand was suddenly very active in my lap as she squeezed and relaxed her grip on me.\n\n""Pinch your nipple for me"", I said. Her response was immediate and intense beyond my wildest expectations. Where I had expected a rather tentative and gental pinch, she pressed her thumb and forefinger hard into the material of her bra and brought them together under obvious pressure. I could see in her face (eyes still closed) that she was experiencing a combination of pain and pleasure that was altogether new to her. While she was pinching, I released her blouse and eased my hand under her skirt, moving it up as I went. When my fingers were just short of her crotch, I kissed her on the cheek and said, ""That's enough...for now"". She slowly (reluctantly ?) released the pressure and let her hand fall to her side.\n\nWith my free hand, I gently cradled her head and tilted it forward and toward me. Her eyes remained closed. It was as though there was already an unspoken understanding that she was to do nothing without instructions. It was beginning to get darker where we were sitting and I knew the encounter could not last forever. ""Look at me"", I said. The command was firm but very gentle and her eyes slowly opened. She made no effort to look for our audience but looked only at my face. They're gone"", I said. Still, not a glance. For the first time in what seemed like hours, she spoke. ""I need to come so bad"". I took her hand and moved it to rest over her mound. ""I want you to do it"", was my reply.\n\nIt was clear to me that this was something with which she was not at all comfortable. She made no protest, but I could see in her eyes that she was surprised by my request. She admitted later that she had masterbated before but couldn't believe I would want her to do it for my benefit. Finally, she smiled and said, ""Only for you"". With that she began working her hand under her pantyhose and pantys until her fingers had reached their target. ""You won't be able to see anything"",she said. I told her there would be plenty of time for that and she began to move her fingers. ""I have a feeling this won't take long"", she moaned and I could tell the orgasm had, in fact, already begun.\n\n\n\nCINDY\n\nChapter 4\n\nThe evening in the park ended after she had come (biting her lip to keep from crying out) and I had thoroughly cleaned her fingers in my mouth (what nectar). Somehow, she didn't seem surprised when I lifted her hand and began to gently lick and suck her very wet fingers. She admitted to me later, that her husband had once kissed her pussy before they were married but had never again shown any interest in cunilingus. I was, she assured me, the first to taste her nectar. I guess there are all kinds of virginity.\n\nWe knew that we had to arrange to be together under more private surroundings, but that seemed to be almost an impossibility. She was essentially free most evenings but I was not. Even if I could get away, small towns are not the easiest places to hide out at a motel. Wonderful Cindy found a way to resolve the problem in less than a week. I must admit that in many ways, she was the more resourceful in terms of time and place while I led the way in activities.\n\nWhile we were careful to keep our relationship on a friendy/business bassis at work, we nevertheless found ways to deliver messages (sometimes coded) that kept up the heat. One such message was in some typing Cindy returned to me to proof the following Wednesday. It said, ""Behind my purse"". When I noticed that she was away from her desk, I walked by and dropped a piece of paper toward the wastebasket. Luckily, it missed and when I bent down to retrieve it, I reached behind her purse to find an envelope. When I got back to my office, I closed the door (a standard procedure at the office when one didn't wish to be didturbed) and looked at my ""mail"". It said ""YOU"". I don't remember the exact wording of the note (we were generally carefull not keep ""suveniers"" which could cause complications), but the gist was that Cindy had arranged to care for the pets of a friend in a neighboring town while they were away. She gave me the address and said that she would be there from 6:00 to 10:00 that Thursday and Friday night if I could get away. If not, she said, she thought she might live but her hands would get very tired. I could hardly believe the change in this girl since we talked in the bar.\n\nAs it turned out, I had a valid reason to be out the next night and made it to the house at 6:30. She had left the door open slightly and I slipped in hoping she hadn't given me the wrong address. The house was in a semi rural area and there was little chance any of the neighbors saw me arrive. There was a light on in the living room and she was there on the couch. Did I say she had changed ? She was wearing a one-piece dress that was mostly open to her naval. She seemed to have forgotten to wear a bra and (I learned later) in fact, was wearing nothing but the dress. I stood before her and held out my hands. She rose and came into my arms in one movement. I said, ""I think I've created a monster"". She smiled up at me and said, ""You may be right, but in any case, it's your monster"". With that, we began one of the deepest kisses I have ever experienced in my life, before or since. Our hands were gently exploring everywhere and she wasted no time undoing my belt and pants and sliding them to the floor. By that time, I had discovered the nature of this particular dress. It was a wrap around held closed by a snap and a tie. I untied the sash and undid the snap so that I could put my arms around her waist and pull her to me. My hands were in the small of her back and she reached behind her to push them down to her totally uncovered ass. The kiss was never broken and I lifted her by her very firm butt to better meet my lips and toungh. When we finally broke the kiss (ten minutes ?) she looked straight into my eyes and said, ""I want you NOW!"".\n\nCINDY Part II Chapter 5\n\nThat first time, we didn't make love. We FUCKED! There is no other way to describe what we did in that house.\n\nWhen we broke the long kiss, her dress slid to the floor and she was totally naked before me. As I began opening my belt and fly in preparation to removing my pants, she was undoing my tie and shirt. There was an obvious air of urgency between us and it took very little time for me to be as naked as she was. I lowered her to the soft carpet and moved between her wide spread legs. While she looked directly and steadily into my eyes, Cindy reached down with both hands and cradled my hard cock. She pulled me toward her and in an instant the head was against the very wet entrance to her vagina. As I entered her with a single, sustained thrust, she moved her hands to my ass cheeks to urge me further into her body.\n\nWhen my pubic bone was pressing firmly against hers, I stopped for a moment. Cindy's eyes closed and her head tilted back slightly as she released a long moan. Then, we began to FUCK. I was moving into and out of her incredibly tight, wet pussy almost out of control. My only thoughts were to drive my entire body into this beautiful, willing girl and to cum. In all honesty, I was giving no consideration to her reaching orgasm. I probably knew it was happening, but it wasn't one of my goals. Just to enter her completely and release my seed, was all that mattered on earth at that moment. Moments like this have occurred on rare occasions since then, but this was the first time for me. I was as close as one can get to a rutting animal. Cindy later told me that she had a very similar reaction to our first coupling. She said that when she began coming, she didn't know where she was or who she was with but just that there was a very firm, large cock doing incredible things to her insides.\n\nAfterward, when we lay together on the floor just holding each other and easing down from the tremendous intensity of the event, we began to talk about what had happened. We both knew that this was just the beginning and that we would grow to know each other as intimately as two people can. After a while, as I moved my hand softly over her body and massaged her still damp mound, I began to place soft kisses on her neck, breasts, stomach and thighs. This brought me to a position to study her lovely pussy in detail for the first time. I used two fingers to gently open the outer lips so I could see the butterfly within and the small nub of her clitoris just barely peeking out from under its hood. I couldn't resist the urge to kiss her inner lips. When my lips touched her, she jumped and moved her hands to lift my head. ""Don't!"", she said. I raised my eyes to meet hers and said, ""Let me be the guide. There is nothing we can't do if it pleases us."" In answer, she lowered her arms to the carpet beside her, laid back her head and sighed.\n\nI sensed that I had touched on yet another form of virginity in this child/woman. She had never, in fact, had a tongue inside her outer lips and it was good that I proceeded slowly with gentle kisses and licks at first. Gradually, her body began to respond and I was fascinated to watch her hips start to move in a slow rhythm and her clit begin to lengthen and emerge from its warm hiding place. Soon, I was between her legs (spread as wide as she could get them) and forcing my tongue as far into her as possible, withdrawing occasionally to lick at her inner lips and clitoris.\n\nWhen she began to come, I experienced a feeling of complete control over this wonderful girl. Her hands were on my head imploring me not to quit what I was doing and she cried out in loud gasps. I played her like a fine instrument as I began learning how to ""fly"" her to the greatest heights. At points, I held my tongue still and watched her movements change ever so slightly, then I would lick from her ass crack to her clit and, again there was a subtle change in her response.\n\nI kept her in an orgasmic or quasi orgasmic state for several minutes before I slowly backed her down to normal. Her breathing was in short, deep breaths, and for a moment, I wasn't certain she was still conscious. Then she began to pull me up her body until I was lying over her looking into her warm, green eyes. I could tell that she could see her juices all over my face, but she raised her lips to mine for a very deep kiss. Her tongue explored my mouth and she sucked mine into hers, getting that liquid all over her face as well. As it turned out, the feel and taste of her fluids was never a hang up for Cindy. She admitted that she didn't know why, but it seemed so natural when she was with me.\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\n That night, we lay and talked for a long time. Cindy agreed that I would be in control of our activities together and that she would trust me not to allow her to come to real harm in any way. We didn't know that we were forming a Master/slave contract, but I have since learned that the conversation we had, and the agreements we reached were the essence of mutual understanding which is necessary in a Dominant/submissive relationship.\n\nI learned a little more about her sexual experience and found that it was quite limited. Other than missionary position intercourse and some mutual fondling, she was aware of, but had not experienced cunnilingus (until tonight, of course), fellatio or ""rough sex play"" (her term). In her early teen years, she had masturbated occasionally but didn't find it very satisfying and had quit by the time she was 16. She admitted that she had had fantasies about making love with other men and had even felt a ""strange attraction"" for one of her close girl friends but had not acted on any of these impulses until she met me. I determined to lead Cindy into the great big world of sexual awareness and to explore with her everything we could think of that might bring us pleasure without harming ourselves or others. At that point, I accepted responsibility for her well being and new that she would do what I wanted her to do in full trust of my judgement. I also knew that what we did had to be for her benefit as well and would have to meet needs in her which she didn't even know existed. \n\nThus, began the most intense relationship either of us had experienced up to that point. Since it was really a first for both of us, parts of it may have been the most intense we could ever feel. Again, there are all kinds of virginity.\n\n Chapter 7\n\n Our next ""encounter"" happened a few days later. There was a small storage building at the plant that was used infrequently by our department and one other. It was always locked, and there were only three keys. I had one of the keys, one was at the security office (almost never used) and the other was held by a manager who was out of town extensively as he was at this particular time.\n\nDuring the morning, I passed Cindy a note to come to that building at 11:45. It would be unlocked, and she was to enter and close and lock the door behind her. I also instructed her to go to the ladies room, before she came to the storage building, and remove her bra and panties. After she had gotten (and destroyed) the note, she gave me a questioning look but also a barely perceptible nod.\n\nI was waiting when she entered at 11:50 and asked if she had done as I had ""requested"". She said, ""Yes, but... I'm wearing pantyhose."" I asked if she had stockings and garters and she replied that she did for her more formal clothes, but didn't regularly wear them. I told Cindy firmly, but not forcefully, that she should begin wearing them to work on occasion and at any time we were to meet outside work. She told me that she would do that and since her husband didn't pay that much attention to how she dressed, he probably wouldn't notice if she wore stockings most of the time.\n\nI told her that she was five minutes late and I hoped she would understand that such behavior would require punishment. She started to protest or explain, but stopped and lowered her eyes. ""OK"". She didn't ask what kind of punishment I had in mind, but it was clear that she was thinking about what it might be.\n\nI had her remove her pantyhose and hold her skirt up so I could see her beautiful pubic area. Her hair was light brown but seemed a little darker at her triangle. Her lower lips were slightly puffy but she wasn't yet highly aroused. ""Turn around."", I said softly, and she complied. Her back was now toward me but she continued to hold up her skirt in the front. I moved to her and slowly raised her skirt in the rear to reveal what may well be one of the greatest asses in the Western World. ""Bend over and hold your ankles."", again, softly. I noticed a slight hesitation, but then she released her skirt and slid her hands down her legs to grasp the bottom of her calves. I began to gently massage the cheeks of her bottom and she began breathing heavier but didn't utter a sound. My fingers occasionally drifted into the crack, but I was careful not to touch her rosebud just yet. There was plenty of time for everything, I knew.\n\nWhen I noticed that her outer lips were beginning to puff up larger, I had her stand and face me. Cindy's eyes were slightly glassy and, while she was looking at me, I had the feeling that she was not really seeing anything in the room. I opened the buttons of her blouse and saw two very erect nipples on the ends of her perfectly formed breasts. ""Show me how you like them squeezed."", I whispered. Her hands came up at once and she began to kneed the flesh of her breasts and brush her fingers over the distended tips. After a few moments, she began to lightly pinch her left nipple as she continued to move her other hand around her right breast. ""Pinch them both."", I told her. She looked directly into my eyes and said, ""I want you to do it."" Here was something I did not have the will to deny her. My thumbs and forefingers found her nipples ready for some serious manipulation. When I squeezed (gently, at first) the ends protruded about an eighth of an inch beyond my digits, so I estimated their length at about one half inch. I later determined that, fully distended, they were actually three eighths of an inch so I may have been using a little more pressure than I thought. I began squeezing and releasing and noticed Cindy's eyes half close as a small moan escaped her throat.\n\nI wanted to see if more pressure would increase her arousal or cause her to resist and also to get some idea of her reaction to pain/pleasure. As I increased the pressure, her eyes closed further and at a specific point, her arms tensed. When I relaxed my squeezing, her arms relaxed as well. Finally, I continued to increase pressure after her arm muscles had tightened. When Cindy threw back her head and cried out, ""Ohhhh, Yesss"", I wasn't squeezing as hard as I could, but my thumbs and fingers were beginning to ache from the constant exertion. After a few more seconds, I released my grip and said, ""Kneel down and open my pants.""\n\nBefore she could lower herself to the floor, I reached down and pressed two fingers into her vagina. She was extremely wet and my fingers easily slid in all the way. I curled them upward to press on her G-spot and was rewarded with a groan and a shudder. I removed my fingers, offered them to her mouth and she licked and sucked them until I pulled them away and said, ""OK, Now."" I soon learned that Cindy had a ""break point"". While she would hesitate and question my instructions early in an encounter, she soon reached the state where she obeyed without the slightest delay and would do anything I asked of her. In a quieter moment, she reminded me of my responsibility to protect her once she was beyond the ""break point"". ""From that point on, I have no power or desire to resist. You must always be in control because I can't be. If you ask me to do something dangerous, I will, without hesitation, so I trust you and rely on you to keep me from real harm when I'm in that state."" It was a power and a responsibility that I never forgot during our time together, although there was one instance where I almost did.\n\nWhen Cindy was on her knees, she started to unfasten my belt and lower my zipper at the same time. She was clearly in a hurry to have me exposed before her. Later, she told me, ""In our first time, at the house, I had been too carried away to really look at your cock. I knew it by feel and general appearance, but wasn't aware of any details of it's size, shape or texture. In the back of my mind, I knew what was about to happen and I guess I was a little frightened of this new experience, but more than anything I wanted to see and touch you and get to know a part of you that was becoming increasingly important in my life. Looking back, I was as ready as I could ever be to take you into my mouth, but at the time, I tried to pretend that I didn't know that's what I was going to do.""\n\nWhen she had freed me and lowered my clothes to the floor, she began to run both her hands over and around my penis and balls, while she looked with fascination at this new instrument of pleasure. I waited a few minutes to see what she would do and to savor the wonderful feeling she was giving me. After a while, she brought her head forward and pressed my cock against her cheek. The head was resting in her ear and she slowly moved her head to rub against it. At one point, I almost laughed when I realized that it looked like I was fucking her ear.\n\nFinally, I said very quietly, ""I want you to put it in your mouth."" Cindy moved her head back and looked up at me with the most innocent eyes in the world. I saw that look many times again, but that time is etched in my mind forever. Her eyes and a barely detectable smile told me, ""I don't know about these things, but I'm yours to do with as you please. Teach me to enjoy everything our bodies and minds can give each other."" Then, she opened her mouth wide and, still looking into my eyes, moved forward to take about half my length into her mouth before closing her lips around me. For several seconds, she didn't move at all, but then I began to feel her tongue exploring the underside of my shaft. It is an understatement to say that this child/woman was the most natural cocksucker in the world. I don't think I ever had to give her any instructions on what to do or when to do it. On her own, she began to move back and forth (still looking at my eyes) and fuck me with her mouth. Let me repeat what Cindy later told me about this experience.\n\n""From the moment you said, 'I want you to put it in your mouth.', I knew that was what I wanted. What had been in the back of my mind suddenly became the only thing I could think of. Since I had never done this before, I wanted to watch your face and see your reactions to be sure I wasn't doing anything wrong. In less than a minute (it could have been an hour or a day for all I knew) I was sure that I had an ""instinct"" for what I was doing. I imagined that my mouth was my vagina and I was going to make love to you rather than the other way around. I wanted all of you from the first moment. I wanted to have my lips pressed against your pubic bone and feel your balls brushing my chin. That would mean that you were completely inside me. Each time I moved down your shaft, I tried to take a little more of you into my mouth. I used my tongue to feel your size (large) and texture (hard, but still soft with ridges and grooves everywhere). Suddenly, I felt the head of your cock touch the entrance to my throat and I gagged slightly. While the feeling was unpleasant, what bothered me more was that I opened my eyes and saw that I was still at least two inches short of my goal. On the next downstroke, I went slower, but still gagged when you touched bottom. I resigned myself to the fact that my desire could not be fulfilled (little did I know) and proceeded to try to make you come. That's when I realized that my mouth was not my vagina but my MOUTH. Was I really going to let you (make you) release your sperm into my mouth? What was I going to do then? Who was this woman who was doing such a ""dirty"" thing? The beginning of your orgasm, wiped out all those thoughts in an instant. I was a sucking machine, a receptacle for your cum. First, I felt a twitch along the length of your cock, then, the warmth of the first spurt as it landed on my tongue. There was no sensation of taste at first, just that warmth as each spurt came forth and coated the inside of my mouth. I made no conscious decision to swallow. It was what was needed since there was no way I was going to remove you from my mouth (ever!) and I didn't want to loose a drop of your precious offering. As I sucked and swallowed, I looked up at your face. Your eyes were closed and you looked like you were in pain. 'That's his problem.', I thought, I wasn't going to stop.""\n\nWhen I hit the back of Cindy's throat and felt her gag, I was afraid she would stop. I couldn't blame her, but wanted her to keep fucking me with her mouth more than anything. When she withdrew and went back down, I went over the edge. She was going to do it! I saw that there was still part of me not in her mouth but we could work on that with time. I could feel her muscles tighten each time she swallowed and that sensation kept me going longer than usual. It seemed like a long time until I began to soften (she didn't stop working me with her mouth and tongue) and I had to put my hands on the sides of her head and pull her away. When my cock escaped her lips with a soft ""plop"", she looked up at me and gave me that innocent look (this time with a genuine big smile) and said, ""WOW!"".\n\nI pulled her to her feet and we kissed. I could taste a slight saltiness on her tongue and new it was what was left of my cum, but I just had to explore her mouth. I stepped back and pulled my clothes back up and fastened them. ""As your punishment for being late, I am not going to make you come, today. You may do it yourself in the ladies room if you want, but you must learn to follow my instructions. In addition, I don't want you to put your bra, panties or pantyhose back on until you are ready to go home at the end of the day."" Cindy's legs were smooth as silk and I didn't think it was likely anyone would notice that they were uncovered. Besides, she spent most of her time sitting at her desk, so no one would see that she wasn't wearing panties either. The blouse was a different matter as it was just translucent enough that her nipples would show through as small brown spots, but ""braless"" wasn't that unusual and I decided to let her think about who might be able to tell. She nodded, buttoned her blouse, picked up her pantyhose and turned to leave. ""One other thing..."", I said. ""When we meet again, we will begin to discover new areas of your body and how they can give us pleasure. I want you to be prepared for anything, so use your imagination and try to guess what I ""might"" be planning. Without a sound, she left the building.\n\n Cindy Part III\n\nChapter 8\n\nFrom that point on, we began to see each other on a regular basis. We managed to meet once or twice a week except on those rare occasions when we had to skip a week due to incompatible schedules. It was amazing how many different places we found (Cindy found most of them) where we could be together without being recognized. She located four different small motels within a 45 minute drive that were very remote and where the owners weren't interested in knowing too much about their guests except that they paid in cash. We also had three houses or apartments that were empty a good part of the time and available for our confidential use.\n\nOur next meeting was to be at one of the small motels and I went out alone at lunch time to prepay the room and pick up the key. I told Cindy to meet me at a restaurant near the motel so we could have dinner. I ""suggested"" that she should dress for dinner in her most feminine clothing and observe the ""rules"" I had given her regarding stockings and garter belt and no bra or panties.\n\nWhen she entered, I was stunned for a moment. It was certain no one was going to recognize her because I almost didn't. It was no mousy little secretary who entered that restaurant. The dress she had chosen for the evening looked like it had been painted on her naked flesh. It was a deep green and cut very low in the front and back. The hem stopped about six inches above her knee and when she sat down, it was clear to me (but no one else) that she had followed my instructions to the letter. She wore very sheer stockings which were held up by a black garter belt which showed just slightly through the dress as she walked.\n\nThe biggest change was her makeup. It was obvious that she had spent quite a bit of time getting just the right look. Her appearance was very much that of a high class call girl. There was nothing cheap or hard about it but the makeup was complete. Her cheeks glowed with just the right touch of ruge and her eyes were shadowed in a pale green that seemed made for her dress. But the thing that got me the most was her lipstick. In the past, she had worn very little makeup of any kind except for a light coat of ""neutral"" red on her lips. Tonight, however, her lips were a very bright pink and they appeared to be wet all the time, shining in the low light of the restaurant.\n\nShe was certainly noticed as she came to the table. Every male eye in the place followed her footsteps across the room. Every female eye in the placed positively glared at this bombshell who made each woman there feel positively inferior. I rose as she approached and extended my hand. She took it and came directly up against me to give me a very hard kiss probing my mouth with her tongue. When we had seated ourselves and most of the other diners had returned to their meals, I noticed that she was trembling slightly. ""What's wrong ?"", I asked. She lowered her eyes and said, ""I wasn't sure I would have the nerve to do it, but I really wanted to surprise you and when I saw that there were no familiar faces here, I made up my mind to be your ""whore"" this evening. I don't really know what a whore does, but that's what I'm going to be, tonight.""\n\nI told her that I was very pleased and to make sure that it was not just our little secret, she should make every effort during dinner to let the waiter get an occasional ""accidental"" glimpse of her breasts and the tops of her thighs. I saw her shiver again and shift a little in her chair to allow the skirt to creep up to her stocking tops.\n\nWhen the waiter brought the wine I had already ordered, he seemed to be a little nervous. Before Cindy had arrived, he was very confident and had that slightly condescending attitude some very good waiters adopt with new customers. Now, he was clearly at a disadvantage since I had Cindy and he could offer only food and drink. Throughout the meal, she did a terrific job of driving the poor guy up the wall with glimpses of her garters and cleavage. As we were waiting for dessert, I leaned over to her and said, ""I think it's getting a little ""hard"" for him to serve us properly. When you see him looking at you from his station across the room, I want you to play with your nipple a little bit and let him know you know he's watching.""\n\nCindy was reluctant to be quite so blatant and said so. I looked her straight in the eye and said, ""My whores always do what I ask."" She nodded and shivered again. When the time came, I saw her left hand come up to her right breast and brush lightly against the nipple which was already protruding slightly. She took her eyes off the waiter and looked at me. I mouthed the word, ""more"", and she started to tease it with her thumb and forefinger. I enjoyed watching it harden even further, then turned my head to see the waiter with his eyes glued to Cindy and his mouth slightly open as if he were in a trance. After a few seconds, he saw me and turned to get our desserts. ""When he gets here, look at the front of his pants and let him know you're looking."", I said. She did as I had instructed and saw that he was, indeed, firm beneath his zipper and obviously uncomfortable.\n\n Chapter 9\n\nAfter dinner, we left together and I handed Cindy the key and told her to go to the room and wait for me. I made a small detour to make a purchase that I hadn't had time for earlier and arrived at the room a few minutes after she did.\n\nWhen I entered, she smiled and handed me a glass of the sparkling Burgundy I had left in the room to chill. ""That was very exciting, but I was a little scared, especially when you asked me to touch my breast."" I locked the door and took the glass from her hand. ""Lie down on the bed."", I ordered. It was a firm instruction but not quite a command.\n\nWhen she was on the bed, I took her glass and gave her little sips while I massaged her breasts through her dress. Before long, she stopped taking the wine and began moaning softly as I worked on her aroused nipples. I put the glass on the night table and used my now free hand to reach up under her dress and explore her very wet pussy. The kinky hair was moist to the touch and when I placed my finger between the lips, they were so wet that it slid into her easily. She lifted her hips and reached down to pull the dress up to her stomach so I could have better access. Then she reached with one hand to begin rubbing my erection through my pants.\n\nI stopped my ministrations and began to remove my clothes. Cindy sat up and started to unfasten her dress in the back but I said, ""No. Stay as you are for now."" She said, ""OK"" and laid back down watching me undress until I was completely nude by the side of the bed. ""Put your head over the side of the bed."", I instructed. She looked a little puzzled, but turned so that her head was off the bed toward me and her legs were across the bed away from me. She watched me (upside down) as I moved to place my cock directly over her face. She lifted her mouth to lick the end and reached with both hands to pull me toward her lips. I took hold of her hands and led them down her sides until they rested on her mound. I said, ""You just worry about keeping that end happy, I'll take care of this end. When you sucked me last time, I had the feeling you were trying to get it all in, but couldn't without gagging. While I'm not complaining about how you did, we're going to try a different position to see if it helps you get what we both want.""\n\nThere was a very real hunger in her eyes as her fingers began to toy with her pubic hair and massage the puffy lips I could see clearly from my ideal vantage point. Without instructions from me, she tilted her head down as far as it would go and opened her mouth wide. It was all I could do to keep from coming just from the scene before my eyes and I had to wait a few minutes or I would loose it as soon as I entered that hungry, waiting mouth. I leaned forward and lowered my balls until they rested on her mouth and chin. At the same time, I reached into the top of her dress and began to pinch her distended nipples. She didn't seem to have any idea what I expected of her and I was concerned that she might not be aware of the extreme sensitivity of that area of my body so I offered some guidance, ""Lick and suck them very gently. I want to feel them in your mouth but go easy so you don't hurt them."" While I find this activity extremely pleasurable, it isn't generally orgasmic, so I thought it would buy me some time to get myself under control for the real mission I had in mind at the moment.\n\nCindy began following my instructions very tentatively. She reached out her tongue to cradle first one, then the other for a few seconds. Soon, she began to alternate her licking with gentle nips with her teeth. Then, she suddenly opened her mouth and took one in entirely. She closed her lips around it and began a soft sucking I had never felt before. When she released it, she went immediately to the other one and repeated this excruciatingly intense procedure. Next, she brought her hands up to contain my balls and cock and, without removing the one in her mouth, gently maneuvered the second one inside and renewed the gentle sucking action. I had clearly miscalculated as the stirring in my groin was trying to tell me. If I didn't stop her fast, this was going to be an orgasmic experience after all and spoil (or at least delay) my other plans.\n\nI reached down and slowly removed myself from that incredibly warm, moist cavern and stepped back to look down at this angel before me. I knelt down and kissed her on the mouth and allowed our tongues to do battle for a few seconds. ""Hold that thought."", I said, and stood up to move the top of her dress down her arms until her breasts were fully exposed. This somewhat pinned her arms at her sides and I placed her hands back on her pussy and encouraged her to try to have an orgasm as I played with and kissed and licked her wondrous boobs. In less than a minute, she had reached her first ""real"" orgasm of the evening and I sat beside her and stroked her while we both calmed down a little.\n\nChapter 10\n\nWhen I felt she was ready, I returned to stand over her head and said, ""Now, where were we?"" She smiled up at me and said, ""I think we were going to try something new."" She reached up to take hold of me and guided my erection to her lips. Pausing to kiss the end several times, she opened her mouth wide and took it in as far as she could and began that gentle suction that drove me mad. I began a slow in and out motion and told her to tilt her head all the way back so her throat would be as straight as possible. I tried to make each forward thrust just slightly deeper and soon began to touch the back of her throat. On one of my forward motions, I stopped, just touching the entrance, and waited a moment. Then, I began to push in further. When I felt the beginning of a gag reflex, I would stop and withdraw slightly, then enter again a little deeper. I kept asking her if she wanted me to stop and she would moan and shake her head emphatically ""no"".\n\nWithout warning, she swallowed just as I had entered deeply, and I felt my cock go into her throat. I kept moving forward and almost instantly felt her nose touching my balls. She groaned and I felt the groan as a strong vibration, even before I heard it. I withdrew all the way out of her mouth against her protests and asked if I she needed a break. There was fire in her eyes as she said, ""If you stop now, I'll kill you!""\n\nI reentered her hot, wet mouth and began moving into and out of her throat. There was no sign that Cindy was having any difficulty taking all of me, but I realized that she could only breathe when I wasn't all the way in. When I knew I was about to explode, I entered fully and stopped. As I came, I could feel her swallowing as though she were milking me with the muscles of her throat. I pulled back to allow her to breathe and she continued to suck until I was completely soft. Only then, did I remove my cock from her mouth.\n\nI lifted Cindy back onto the bed and lay down next to her, holding her in my arms. When we kissed deeply, I could taste my semen in her mouth and sensed that she was extremely aroused. My hands began to wander all over her body and I clasped the cheeks of her ass and pulled her tightly against me.\n\n Cindy Part IV\n\nChapter 11\n\nMy hands were moving over Cindy's firm butt as we kissed, and I allowed my fingers to enter the crack on occasion. After awhile, I held one cheek over with one hand as I allowed the other to brush against her rosebud. She broke the kiss and looked at me in a questioning way. ""What are you doing?, she asked. I kissed her lightly on the chin and said, ""I told you we were going to try new things and you should let me guide you. Do you want to change that arrangement? She hesitated for a moment, then said, very softly, ""No.""\n\n""Get on your hands and knees."", I instructed. She did as she was told, and pulled a pillow under her head. I gently pushed her head down to the pillow to raise her ass as high as possible. I moved around behind her and began to explore her vagina with, first one, then two fingers. She was very wet and I had no trouble getting my fingers into her. As I was massaging her cunt and clit, I leaned forward and licked the crack of her ass several times. When I was sure she was comfortable and ready for what was going to happen, I reached over to the night stand and removed the tube of K-Y jelly I had purchased on the way to the motel from it's paper bag. I opened the cap and applied a copious amount of the lubricant to my fingers.\n\nWhen I applied the K-Y to her anus, she jumped slightly and grunted into the pillow. I then placed the tip of my index finger on her anus and began to wiggle it very slowly. As I massaged her entrance, it began to relax just enough for me to insert my finger to the first knuckle. I encountered resistance and knew I was at the sphincter, so I used my free hand to return to exploration of her vagina. In a few minutes, she was moving her hips in time to my probing of her cunt and I applied gentle pressure to the finger in her rear. Slowly, it entered to the second knuckle and I could feel her muscles squeezing hard around it. I spoke softly to her, saying, ""Just relax, and let it happen."" I felt her relax the squeezing and I continued until my whole finger was inside.\n\nI held that finger still as I continued to play with her clit and lips and, soon, she was moving her hips again. I allowed her own motions to make my finger move around inside her, and I could tell she was beginning to enjoy this strange new feeling. Next, I began to slowly withdraw and insert my finger. When I pulled almost all the way out, her bottom would move back as though it were trying to keep me from leaving and she started to moan with each deep thrust I made. I kept up this activity until I sensed that she was relaxed enough to accept something larger. I removed my index finger and coated my thumb with the K-Y. My thumb entered quite easily and I noticed that liquid was dripping from her pussy onto my hand and the bed. I moved my thumb around and explored the sides of her rectum as I continued to move in and out. By now, she was groaning almost continuously and I had to lean against her legs to keep her from thrashing around so much, that I would lose what I had gained.\n\nNeedless to say, I was now quite hard again, and I leaned up to whisper in her ear, ""Are you ready?""\n""Yes, please, do it!"" I needed no further encouragement, and pushed her down until she was lying on the bed. I moved behind her and used both hands to open her cheeks. When I could see my target clearly, I came forward and rested the head against her anus. With my right hand, I guided myself into her and pressed slightly until I felt the resistance of her sphincter. ""You're going to have to relax completely."", I said. She raised her head from the pillow and answered, ""I can't relax! I want it so bad. Please, do it!"". Holding her cheeks apart, I renewed my forward progress and felt her yield as she let out a loud groan. It didn't sound like pain, but I stopped to make sure. ""Are you OK?"". ""Mmmmm..., just go slow."" she said.\n\nI did as she asked, moving slowly in and out with only the first two or three inches of my member. I couldn't believe how incredibly tight she was and how her muscles seemed to grip at me. Gradually, I began to increase the depth of each penetration. Cindy was pulling the pillow against her face and groaning, grunting and moaning almost constantly. Before long, it was clear that she was into this more than I could have hoped and she pushed back to encourage me to enter her even more deeply. At long last, I was entering her completely with each thrust and I knew I wouldn't be able to last much longer. I held her by the hips and fucked her beautiful ass for all I was worth. When I came, she let out a yell and raised her head all the way back to look over her shoulder into my eyes. ""I can feel it coming in there!"", she said, and began to come, herself.\n\nMy orgasm was as intense as any I had ever felt. It almost hurt! And, it seemed to last forever. It was clear by Cindy's sounds and motions that hers was very intense too. After I had gone completely limp in her soft, warm bottom, I withdrew very slowly. My arms were aching from supporting my weight over her and I lay down beside her. Her breathing was very deep and I thought she was asleep but then, she turned to face me and kissed me deeply. Without a word, she moved down and began kissing and licking my softened cock. This lady was full of surprises. I had just removed my totally satiated cock from her ass, and here she was making love to it with her mouth as though we were just beginning.\n\nI pulled her back up to lay beside me and we cuddled and kissed like two teenagers.\n\n Chapter 12\n\nIt was getting late, and as we lay there I reviewed in my mind the progress we had made in a few short weeks. She had accepted me gladly and completely into each of the openings of her body and seemed willing to try anything I suggested. She was prepared to act like a total slut to please me (and herself as well, I was sure), and she seemed to be blossoming like a beautiful flower. Her nature had changed dramatically at the office (not at home, I hoped) and she seemed much more confident in herself than before we started seeing each other. It was as though she had needed to free herself from something that was keeping her from being what she wanted to be. By agreeing to be my slave, she was escaping from a much more insidious slavery in her life and I was determined to help her go as far as she wanted to go. Looking back, I think that was the core of our relationship. I was technically in command of our activities, but it was always directed at leading her to a fuller understanding of herself and I came to learn that I was really reacting to her more than initiating new explorations.\n\nAfter a long while, I said to Cindy, ""It's getting late, but I need to have you one more time before we go. Her smile spoke volumes and she lowered her eyes and replied, ""Yes, Master"". I lay her on her back and told her to relax and enjoy the sensations she was going to feel. Her eyes closed and she lowered her hands to her sides. My hand went to her soft pubic hair and played for a few minutes in the damp strands before I began to softly stroke the lips of her pussy. Eventually, I inserted my middle and ring fingers into her body and began a detailed exploration of the ridges and folds I found there. I curled my fingers upward to search for her G-spot and was rewarded with a copious flow of juices and a moan when I found it and began a massage. Soon, my ring finger joined its two mates and I continued to work the roof of her vagina for some time. She was not only very wet, but slowly expanding to accommodate the extra volume my fingers presented.\n\nThe little finger joined the other three very easily and I began to work my way deeper into this wonderful cavern until my fingers began to stroke her hard cervix with each insertion. I was careful to avoid her clitoris as I wanted this to be a purely vaginal experience. It was obvious that she was in no discomfort and her hands were gently kneading her breasts as she moaned with pleasure, but the next step might prove too much for her so I proceeded with caution. I tucked my thumb down into the palm of my hand and gradually increased the depth of each thrust into her. It took several minutes before I felt the joint where my thumb joined my hand move inside her inner lips and before I knew it, I was feeling her lips close around my wrist. Now, I knew why it was called ""fisting"". In order not to press too hard against her cervix, I had to curl my fingers into my palm as my hand entered her fully and what was inside her was, literally, my fist.\n\nCindy was no longer gently kneading her breasts. She was squeezing them hard and pinching the nipples as she cried out. ""Oh God... Yessss.""\n""Don't stop, please!"" I was a little concerned that people in other rooms might hear her as she was groaning and calling out very loudly, but there was no way I could deny her the release she so badly needed right now, and I continued to fuck this magical woman with my fist until she came in a tremendous orgasm. As she started to come down, she grabbed my arm with both hands and held me fully against the back of her vagina. When I felt she was over most of her orgasm and her hands relaxed a little, I slowly withdrew my soaked hand and lay down beside a girl/woman who was completely spent. In fact, it was almost half an hour before Cindy felt strong enough to dress and leave me with a kiss.\n\now, and I continued to fuck this magical woman with my fist until sh Cindy Part V\n\nChapter 13\n\n It was almost a week before we were able to get together again. This time, we met at the apartment of a single friend of mine who was out of town for a few weeks and was willing to lend me the keys without asking questions. I dropped by the apartment the day before our meeting was arranged, to get the lay of the land and plan our next encounter. I had been there some time before, but he had made a few changes since. When I entered the large bedroom, I was pleased to find that my friend had traded in his old studio type bed for a big four poster. At once, I knew the theme for Cindy's next exploration into the unknown. I went to a nearby hardware store and purchased a length of very soft, thick nylon rope and a package of spring type clothespins and returned to the apartment.\n\nOnce back in the apartment, I cut the rope into four foot lengths and firmly tied one to each post of the bed. I turned the covers all the way down to the bottom of the bed and placed the clothespins in the drawer of the night table.\n\nThe next evening, Cindy arrived exactly at 6:30, as I had instructed her. She wore a tight skirt and a peach colored sweater and looked every bit like the girl next door. When I had let her in and locked the door, she started to come to me for an embrace, but I told her to stop. ""Tonight is going to be a little bit different."", I said. ""I want you to do exactly as I say and not speak unless I ask you to. If, at any time, you want me to stop what we are doing, you must say, 'that's enough'. If you say anything else, I will ignore it. Nod your head if you understand."" After a brief pause, she nodded ""Yes"". Next, I told her to raise her skirt. She had a little trouble getting it up to her waist since it was very tight, but when she had done so, I was pleased to see that she was wearing only a white garter belt and off-white stockings underneath. ""Stay exactly as you are until I call you."", I instructed, and went into the bedroom.\n\nFirst, I wanted to be in a position to see her face clearly as she entered, but I also wanted her to wait a few minutes to let her imagination work on what she might expect. I sat in a chair next to the bed and waited almost five minutes before I called out for her to come in the bedroom. When she entered, her skirt was still bunched around her waist (good.. she understood the rules for the evening). It took a few seconds for her to notice the ropes tied to the bedposts, but when she did, her face suddenly showed shock and a little confusion. I waited a moment longer and said, ""Tonight you are going to learn how delicious it can be to have absolutely no control of the situation beyond the one phrase I gave you which will cause me to stop. But, understand that if you say 'that's enough', the evening will be over and we will both dress and go home. If you are a little afraid, that's good. It will help you to feel everything more intensely and, I hope, have stronger orgasms when the time comes.""\n\nThen, I rose from the chair and walked to her. What I saw in her eyes was fear, but also a determination to go through with whatever I had planned. I told her to raise her arms and when she had done so, I slowly lifted the sweater over her head to reveal a lacy white demi bra only partly covering her beautiful breasts. I smiled at her and said, ""I see you have chosen to disregard my wishes and cover your breasts when I wanted them nude."" She started and replied, ""But, I thought...""\n""Quiet!"", I said. ""You are not to talk and, anyway, we will find a proper punishment for this relatively minor transgression."" That seemed to heighten the apprehension in her eyes and I moved behind her to unfasten and remove the bra.\n\nI instructed her to lay on her back in the center of the bed and she went to the bed and lay down with her head on the pillows. ""No. I want your head at the foot of the bed."" She looked at me for a second and began to turn around the other way. Her eyes never left mine as she moved into the position I had requested and waited for me to make the next move. I tied each of her arms straight out so that the wrists were next to the bed posts. I used several loops around the wrists so that she would be held securely without cutting off the circulation to her hands, then I took the ropes from the other corners and used a similar system to restrain her feet so that she was spread wide and could just barely flex her knees. I noted that her lower lips were opening and showed signs of moisture accumulating already.\n\nNow, I went to the night table and removed the clothespins and placed them on the bed next to her head where she could see them. Her eyes showed real surprise, now, and I thought she was going to speak again, but she swallowed hard and remained silent. Then I took out the Polaroid camera I had placed in the drawer when I arrived and began to open it and install the flash. When she saw the camera, she cried out, ""No! Please don't do that!"" I sat down on the bed next to her head and looked into her eyes. ""Remember, there is only one thing you can say to make me stop. Do you remember what it is?"" She nodded. ""Either you trust me or you don't. You must believe that I would never allow these pictures, or anything else to harm you in any way. If you don't believe that, say the phrase, and we'll call it quits. Otherwise, you must remain silent until I ask you to speak."" I waited almost a minute while she said nothing but continued to stare directly into my eyes. Then, I rose and began photographing her from every possible angle including a shot of her looking at the clothespins by her head. I had her raise her head so I could get a picture looking up over her spread pussy at her lovely face peaking between her breasts. Then, I had her smile broadly for the same shot. It took her a little while, but she was starting to get into it and finally gave me a genuine smile that could melt the heart of any male and more than a few females.\n\nWhen I had used up two packs of film, I reloaded the camera where she could see me doing it and placed it on the night table. I knelt by the foot of the bed and showed her the pictures one by one. At first, she would glance at a picture and turn her head away, but gradually, she was looking at each one longer and longer. Soon, she began to moan as I showed her each new graphic demonstration of her submission to my control. When I reached the last one (the smile), she let out a long groan and closed her eyes.\n\n Chapter 14\n\nI was still kneeling by her head, and I began to speak softly to her, ""Now, Cindy, we have a little matter of punishment for the bra."" I waited a few seconds and continued, ""Do you have any ideas on that subject? You may speak freely, now."" She said, ""I don't know. I really thought you would like it. I bought it just for tonight.""\n""I do like it."", I replied. ""The point is you must do as I ask when we are having these encounters and I'd like you to help me choose a punishment."" She thought for a few seconds and said, ""You could spank me like a little girl."" (a small smile here). ""Not practical in your current position."", I answered. ""Think of something else."" She was quiet for some time, but finally, her eyes drifted to the clothespins. Without waiting for her to say anything, I said, ""Ah, yes, I think that will do very nicely."" and picked up a handful. ""No!, Please!"", she called out. I looked into her eyes and said, ""Sorry, you are back to the silent mode. Non verbal sounds are quite O.K. though.""\n\nI moved around to her left side and began gently brushing her left nipple with the back of my hand. It was already quite well distended, but my light touches had the desired effect and it stood up even further. Her eyes were glued to the nipple as I opened a clothespin and placed its open ends around the soft bud. I released it slowly and saw her shudder and close her eyes as it tightened. I think there was much less pain than she had anticipated and she started to relax almost instantly. I repeated the procedure with the right nipple (very slowly) and she began a low moan deep in her throat. It was so low and sustained that it sounded almost like purring. I had her look at her clips as I took a few more pictures and ended up with another big smile.\n\nNext, I moved down to stroke the insides of her thighs, gradually working my way up to the puffy lips. I touched them softly and used both hands to spread them apart so I could see the inner lips. She was quite wet by now and I was careful not to touch anything but her soft outer lips as I leaned forward and blew gently on the exposed pinkness.\n\nHer clitoris was just visible peeking out from its hood and I spent a few minutes blowing and watching it grow slightly. Then, I began applying the clips to her outer lips. I knew that there was not enough pressure to cause any pain, but I also knew she could feel the clothespins as they were released to press into her sensitive flesh. I took some photos of her new ""torture"" and stood to remove my clothes.\n\nWhen I had undressed, I took the now developed Polaroids to the foot of the bed and showed them to her. By now, she was very excited and well beyond the ""break point"" and clearly had no desire to resist. She looked at each picture and groaned loudly as she saw what was being done to her body. After she had seen all the pictures, I moved forward so that my cock was just above her face. She tried to lift her head to capture me with her lips, but I stayed just out of reach. She was struggling with her bonds to try to reach me and I watched the clips moving with her thrashing. I picked up the camera again and took a few more pictures as she strained to reach me, her tongue extended and her head tilted back.\n\nHer eyes were open wide, but I don't think she was even aware of the camera anymore. She wanted me in her mouth and, at last, I lowered myself to her lips and allowed the head to enter. She was licking and sucking furiously and after about half a minute of this, I proceeded to enter her mouth fully. When I reached the entrance to her throat, she started swallowing and I took another picture and pressed forward until I was completely enveloped in her warm, wet mouth and throat. One more picture and I put down the camera and began moving in and out, withdrawing until just the head remained within her lips, then pushing back in until I could feel her swallow again and her lips clamped around the base of my organ.\n\nWe were both so incredibly aroused that I knew my orgasm would not wait and after only six or seven strokes, I felt that familiar churning that meant I was starting to cum. I pulled out of her mouth entirely and used my right hand to complete my release. She was straining her head up to try to recapture me when the first spurt arc'd past her chin to land on her chest. When she saw it and realized what was happening, she opened her mouth wide and waited for more to come. Some spurts went directly into her open mouth, but most landed on her chin, lips, and cheeks. Cindy started to lick her lips to capture what she could. ""Wait!, I said and picked up the camera to get some pictures of her cum covered face. After a few shots, I put my still semi-hard cock back in her mouth and took two or three more. She was sucking hungrily until I pulled away and went to sit in the chair where her restraints would not quite allow her to see me.\n\nI sat for three or four minutes and watched her twist and turn trying to free herself and gain release any way she could. In between her moans and groans, I could hear her softly pleading, ""please...."" but she was careful not to call out, though I knew she wanted to. Then, I rose and went back to her and showed her one of the last photos I had taken with me in her mouth and my sperm gleaming on her face. ""Do you want to come now, Cindy?"", I asked softly. ""Oh, GOD, Yes...... Please make me come!""\n\nI moved around where I could reach her pussy and began opening and closing the clothespins one at a time. Then, I let two fingers enter her and started moving them in and out rapidly. When I knew she was about there, I used my other hand to massage her clit and she started coming as hard as I had seen her. When I sensed that she was at the peak of her orgasm, I placed my thumb and forefinger on either side of her clit and started to squeeze. Cindy screamed and began thrashing her head from side to side and I kept up the pressure until her orgasm had fully subsided, then released my grip and removed the fingers of my other hand slowly.\n\nAfter giving her a few minutes to calm down, I untied her arms and legs and lay down beside her to cuddle her in my arms. In addition to my drying cum on her face, there were tears dripping from the corners of her eyes and I asked if I had hurt her. She smiled at me and said, ""You can hurt me like that any time you want.""\n\n Cindy Part VI\n\nChapter 15\n\n As we hugged, I kissed her still wet lips and as our tongues met, I once again tasted myself in her mouth. I looked into her eyes and said, ""Talk to me now and tell me how you felt. I want to know all your feelings and you are not my slave, now, but my lover."" The first thing she said was, ""I need to know what you are going to do with those pictures."" and she looked at the Polaroids spread on the bed beside her. As she spoke, I was gently removing the clothespins from her nipples and lower lips and placing them next to the photographs. ""I'm going to give them to... you. If you want. I'd like to keep them for a while if you trust me to do that, but ultimately, they are yours to do with as you see fit."" She smiled and said, ""If I can trust you to tie me to a bed in some strange apartment and torture me with those things, I guess I can trust you to hold 'my' pictures."" She scooped up the pile of pictures that were now in no particular order and began looking through them again. As we reviewed them together, we talked about some of them and she told me how ""depraved"" she felt when I began taking them and how she began to want me to record everything so we would be able to relive it later.\n\nShe admitted that she was afraid, at first, that I might hurt her without realizing it, but soon understood that I was going very slowly and carefully so as not to go beyond her limits and how super sexy she felt knowing that I was in complete control of her body and mind. Cindy also said that her orgasm was unlike anything she had ever felt before. She was having difficulty putting it into words, but it felt as though her pelvis had expanded to take over her whole body. When she was coming, she was completely unaware of anything but what my hands were doing to her and (strangely) my sperm on her face. It was dry now and I asked her if she wanted to wash up a bit. ""No."", she said, ""I like it there."" and snuggled against my chest.\n\nWe agreed that we would get a safety deposit box at the bank for the pictures, with a key for each of us. That way, if anything should happen to either of us, the other could see that they didn't fall into the wrong hands. I also told her, again, that they were hers and she could remove them at any time. Later, we had to get a larger box to make room for many photos and videotapes.\n\nAfter we had talked for a while, I began stroking her breast and said, ""I want you to think of something you've never done that we can try together next time. Think of every story you've ever read or heard about sex and come up with something that made you think 'Do people really do that'?"" She thought for a minute, then said, ""You've already taught me things I didn't know existed, but I'll try."" I could tell that she had something in mind, but was afraid to tell me about it. I decided to let it rest for awhile and moved on top of her to begin a very gentle and slow lovemaking. Our hands moved slowly over each other's bodies and she alternated between stroking my back and neck and kneading my buttocks to encourage me to penetrate as deeply as I could. Cindy came twice (very softly) before I released deep in her vagina. As I was coming down from my orgasm, I felt her muscles gently squeeze and release as though she was trying to milk me dry.\n\n Chapter 16\n\nWe got together again a few days later in the apartment. We had both left work a little early (risky, but necessary due to our schedules) and she arrived just after three. We sat and sipped some champagne I had brought along. It was very quiet as we sat and talked. Finally, I asked if she had come up with any ideas for us to explore. She hesitated for some time before speaking. ""Well... there is something that's been running through my mind, but I think I'd be afraid to really try it.""\n""Go on."", I said, and waited. After a little while, she continued. ""A girlfriend of mine in high school once told me about a party she went to. She and her boyfriend ended up in a bedroom 'making out' on the bed and one of his friends came in when her blouse was open and her bra was off. Joy's boyfriend was working on her breasts with his hands and mouth and he turned to his buddy and said, 'I don't think you've met Joy. Come on over and say hello.' Joy tried to cover herself but her blouse was very sheer, and it didn't do much good. When the friend sat on the other side of her, she decided 'what the Hell' and just let it fall open again. They talked for awhile, and her boyfriend started playing with her tits and telling his friend how great they felt. Before she knew what was happening, they were both laying on the bed taking turns kissing her mouth and breasts and undressing her all the way. The end result was that each one fucked her while she sucked the other one. I guess, ever since she told me that, it's been in the back of my mind that it would be real different to be with two men at the same time, but I'm not sure I could really go through with it.""\n\nI had gotten hard listening to her story and we moved to the couch where we could do a little (fully dressed) fondling while we talked. I said, ""Let me think about that one for awhile. Tell me what other fantasies you have heard about even if you don't think you would want to do them."" She said she knew about ""toys"", meaning vibrators, and orgys with lots of people together, but thought she would be way to shy to be in a group. I asked if she had ever heard of a ""Gang bang"" and she looked away, but replied, ""I've heard of it, but I would think two would be more than enough."", with a nervous giggle. We continued to talk about some of the many variations of sexual activity as we explored each other through our clothes, then I asked, ""What do you want to do today?"" She looked in my eyes and said, ""Can we take some more pictures? That was really exciting."" I nodded, yes, and we went into the bedroom.\n\nI had her sit in the chair by the bed and took some ""cheesecake"" pictures of her as she raised her skirt to reveal her stocking tops and uncovered pubic hair. After she had unbuttoned her blouse, I had her pull down the cups of her bra one side at a time to reveal her luscious pink nipples and had her play with them as I continued to take Polaroids. Next, she moved to sit on the side of the bed and took off her blouse and bra entirely. I had purchased a long cable release for the camera and set up a tripod so the camera would be focused on her face. I stood before her and she began to open the top of my pants. When she had my member free of the pants, she lowered them just enough to have access to me and began kissing and licking all around the head and shaft while I snapped away. After several minutes, she pushed my clothes to the floor and I stepped out of them and removed my shirt, shoes and socks to stand before her nude. While I was undressing, she took off her skirt and sat back down on the bed in her garter and stockings and resumed her incredible brand of cocksucking. After several more pictures, I said' ""I think you should be naked now."" and moved the camera and tripod back slightly for a wider field of view.\n\nWhen she had removed the remainder of her clothes, I had her kneel on the bed and got behind her. Without preliminaries, I entered her vagina from the rear and began pumping into her. She squealed as I entered and seemed immediately over the edge. I told her to look at the camera as we fucked and let it know with her eyes and face how she was feeling. From my angle, I could tell that she was grinning broadly and trying her best to turn on any future viewers of these pictures. When the film ran out, I pulled out of her and went to replace it with a new pack. When I returned to my place behind her I entered her pussy for two or three strokes and withdrew. I placed the head at her anus and began to enter her there as she lowered her head to the pillow (still facing the camera) and started moaning and thrusting back at me as I slowly worked my way all the way in. I raised up a little so it would be obvious in the photos that I was in her ass, and proceeded to take pictures as I made love to her in this way that she was clearly learning to love.\n\nWhen we had finished and rested (she said she came without me even touching her in front), I picked up the pile of pictures below the camera and lay beside her as we looked through them. They were all extremely sexy, but when we got to the last ones I had shot, I noticed that the expression on her face was very intense and in a few, she seemed to be in pain. From my position, I hadn't been able to see her face when it was on the pillow, and she hadn't given any indication that I was hurting her, so I said, ""Some of these look like I was hurting you. Why didn't you let me know?"" Cindy gave me what could only be described as an ""evil grin"" and said, ""You didn't hurt me at all. I thought it might make the pictures sexier if I looked that way. What do you think?"" I grabbed her and kissed her hard. I had never expected this innocent girl to get into raw sex with such gusto but she was quickly proving to be a ""natural"".\n\n Chapter 17\n\n I got up from the bed and went to the kitchen to get the paper bag I had left there earlier. When I came back into the bedroom, Cindy was laying on her side waiting for me. When she saw the bag, she laughed and said, ""Oh, how sweet. You got me a present."" I smiled at her and said, ""Yes, I guess you could say that."" I reached in and got a medium size cucumber and handed it to her. ""Can you think of any exciting ways to use this?"", I asked. The smile faded a little and she said, ""I .... guess so. What do you want me to do?"" I sat beside her, cradled her head in my hands and told her that I wanted her to use the things I gave her to make herself come. Then, I kissed her lightly on the lips, stood up and picked up the camera. She was very tentative at first, but gradually started rubbing the vegetable on different parts of her body. She pressed it into her breasts and stomach, then ran it up and down the insides of her thighs. With a wink, she put the end into her mouth and began sliding it in and out. As it came out of her lips, I could see that it was getting wet with her saliva. It was a little too broad for her to try to suck it all, but she was taking about half of it and using her free hand to massage her vaginal lips at the same time. I moved around between her legs as she dug her fingertips into the folds and pulled herself open on one side. She brought the cucumber to the entrance and rotated it around as she began pushing it in. I was fascinated to watch her lips move aside to allow it to make a very slow entrance into her body. After a few seconds, it was inside the lips rubbing against her clitoris. I reached out to pull the lips open on the other side and could see the mouth of her vagina just below the cuke. It was slightly open and glistened with her moisture so I took a close up photo and continued to hold the lips open. Gradually, she let it drop down until it was poised to enter her and began slowly sliding it in. She didn't stop pushing until it was almost all the way in and her fingers were gripping just the end that protruded.\n\nShe paused for a minute and smiled down at me. ""How am I doing? I assured her that she was turning me on and took a few more pictures as she started sliding it in and out in a steady rhythm. We both released her lips and I watched them clinging to this firm object as she withdrew it and clinging once again as it moved back into her. I reached into the bag and withdrew a long, thin carrot, I had scrubbed thoroughly and placed it along side the cucumber. I worked it into her in time with the cuke until it was coated with her juices, then pulled it out and placed the slightly pointed end at her anus. When I first made contact, she jumped and let out a small squeal, but I moved the carrot in small circles around her rear entrance and slowly inched it into her, turning it all the time. The carrot was about nine inches long and a half inch in diameter for most of its length. The top flared out to about an inch and a half and it was for this shape that I had selected it. It could not easily slip in all the way, but I could safely use almost six inches of its total length. At first, I only put about two or three inches into her and moved it around before pulling it almost all the way out. I was trying to time my thrusts to her working of the cucumber and when she put it in deeply, I did the same, burying the orange vegetable to its wide base.\n\nShe stiffened and pushed the cuke all the way in until her lips closed around the fingers she was using to hold it in. I grabbed the camera, and took two pictures of her double penetration before slowly sliding first the carrot, then the cucumber from her body. She had not come yet, and I wanted to have her try a few more things before allowing her release. I handed Cindy a medium size wire whisk and held her lips apart so she could move it freely wherever it felt good. She played for some time along the inner surfaces of the lips and found that she could place a pair of the wires on either side of her clit and slide the whisk up and down to squeeze her clit when the wires narrowed together toward the handle. I took the implement from her and placed her fingers on either side and had her spread herself. She seemed a little nervous about having this toy inserted in her but I reassured her that I would go slowly and she could tell me to stop at any time. She relaxed a little and pulled herself open as far as she could as I pressed the round head to her vaginal opening and moved it in and out for about half an inch. When I saw that it was causing no discomfort, I started a constant, gentle pressure and watched as her walls stretched around it and it disappeared inside. As I started moving it forward and back, she cried out, ""Oh, God! That feels crazy!"" I encouraged her to tell me what she was feeling and she said, ""It feels like lots of little, hard fingers touching me everywhere."" She had moved both hands up to work on her clit and I was amazed how rough she was being. Her fingers were pressing deeply on either side of it and one thumb was strumming it and occasionally pressing down hard on the little nub. I kept the whisk moving while she came and had to put my hand across her stomach to keep her from humping forward too hard and hurting herself. As she was still coming, I pulled the tool out of her slowly and moved up to enter her with my straining cock. To my surprise, she felt very tight and I knew she was squeezing hard with her vaginal muscles to feel every bump of my member.\n\nIt wasn't very long before I came and she had another small orgasm as I was softening. As we lay together, afterward, she told me how she had learned that she could feel with different areas of her vagina and actually identify different sensations on the top, bottom, sides and against her cervix.\n\n Cindy Part VII\n\nChapter 18\n\n Early the next week, I had a call from an old friend who had moved to the West Coast several years earlier. He was going to be in town for a couple of days and wanted to know if we could get together for dinner. I knew Stan very well and was sure I could trust him with a little ""secret"" so I said, ""Hey, that would be great. Maybe I can arrange something fun for after dinner, too."" Stan was a great looking guy, just over six feet tall with a muscular build and he had developed something of a reputation with the ladies when we had traveled together so I didn't think he'd object too strongly to helping Cindy live one of her fantasies.\n\nStan and I had dinner and caught up on the past couple of years. He said he was seeing a couple of ladies in the L.A. area, but hadn't found the right one yet. I confided in him that I was seeing a lovely young thing named ""Dawn"" and asked if he would like to meet her later. He said that would be fine as he had no plans for the evening and we finished our meal and I drove to the house where Cindy ""house sat"" sometimes. I told Stan while we were driving that Dawn was ""kind of"" married but her husband was away most of the time. He gave me a sly smile and said, ""Well, you devil, you. I hope you know what you're doing.""\n\nI had instructed Cindy to wait at the house and to wear something very plain. I wanted her to look like the innocent girl next door and had told her I would have a little surprise for her when I got there. I also let her know that I wanted her to be very quiet and shy tonight and to pretend that we had never done anything but missionary position intercourse. When I gave her the instructions, she looked a little confused but I was sure she didn't expect anyone to be with me when I got to the house.\n\nThe look on her face when she opened the door and saw Stan and I assured me that I was right. She told me later that her first thought was that our evening was off and I was just there to let her know that I had run into someone and we would have to cancel. I said, ""Dawn, I'd like you to meet my old friend Stan from California."" She seemed a little startled that I had called her Dawn, but took his hand and said hello in a most proper manner. We went to the living room and Cindy served us all drinks and sat in an overstuffed chair to join our conversation. She had worn a very plain shirtwaist dress with very little makeup and looked every bit the proper little housewife. When she sat, she was careful to make sure her dress covered her legs which she crossed demurely at the ankles.\n\nWe chatted for fifteen or twenty minutes about many trivial subjects then I rose and walked behind her chair to place my hands on her shoulders and began to gently massage them and the back of her neck as well. She was still talking with Stan when I moved my hands to the open top of her dress and massaged her collar bones and the top of her chest. As my hands began to descend toward her breasts, she stopped talking and turned her head to look up at me with questioning eyes. She began to realize that this was not just a friendly visit and, in fact, related to the story she had told me about her girlfriend, Joy. I could see that she was a little afraid and I kissed her lips softly and said, ""I told Stan about our relationship, Dawn. It's O.K."" She continued to stare into my eyes as my hands slipped into the cups of her bra and began to knead the soft flesh they found there.\n\nFrom Stan's position, he could see what I was doing as my hands pushed out the front of her dress and he was clearly uneasy with the situation. I looked at him and said, ""Relax, Stan, Dawn really doesn't mind if we show a little affection in your presence. In fact, I don't think she'd mind if you could see even better. Would you, dear?"" She continued to watch my face for some time, then said, very softly, ""no.."" I started to pinch her nipples very lightly and said, ""Why don't you open some of those buttons so Stan won't have to imagine what I'm doing under there?"" With her eyes still locked on mine, her hands came up and began releasing the buttons until the dress was open all the way to her waist. I had her lean forward and slip the top of her dress from her arms so that it lay in a pile around her waist. The cups of her bra were quite transparent and Stan could see my thumbs and fingers squeezing her erect nipples through the material.\n\nAfter a few minutes, it was clear that Stan was enjoying our show and there was an obvious bulge in the crotch of his pants. He crossed his legs in an attempt to conceal it, but that only pushed it to the side and made it more apparent. I removed my hands from Cindy's breasts and reached behind her to release her bra. I slipped it down her arms and dropped it on the arm of the chair beside her. As I cupped my hands under her beautiful globes, I said, ""Dawn, why don't you ask Stan if he'd like to feel them for himself?"" She hesitated for a long time and I was afraid she was about to back out when she turned to look at him and said, ""Why don't you come over here, Stan?"" My friend needed no extra coaxing and was immediately kneeling beside her chair helping me stroke her firm breasts and nipples. I told Stan that Dawn liked to be licked and sucked and he dove in and began nursing like a baby. Cindy was breathing in gasps and moaning softly as I stepped back to undress behind the chair. I was sure she wouldn't turn back now but the next step would tell for sure. When I was completely nude, I stepped to the side of the chair and put my foot on the arm so that my cock was directly beside her luscious mouth. She turned her head and took me in with one continuous stroke. Stan looked up and saw her sucking me for all she was worth and stood up and tentatively started to undress. I nodded slightly and he practically ripped the clothes from his body.\n\nChapter 19\n\nWhen Stan was undressed, he stood by the other arm of the chair and Cindy reached out to stroke and fondle his cock and balls as she continued to work on me with her lips and tongue. I noticed that Stan was slightly longer than me but not quite as big around. He was also uncircumsized and I thought this might be another new experience for Cindy (it was). I moved her head away and said, ""I think it's very impolite of you to ignore the needs of our guest."" She looked at me with pure lust and turned her attention to Stan. At first, she just kissed and nibbled around the head and foreskin while she continued to stroke the shaft and balls with her hands. Then, she stuck out her tongue and worked it under the foreskin to cradle his head. She wiggled her tongue a little, then started to take him into her mouth. She had just gotten most of his erection into her mouth when he threw his head back and started calling out, ""Oh no, I'm gonna' come."" After taking the first spurt in her mouth, she pulled back and pumped him with her hands. The head of his cock was about an inch from her wide open mouth and I watched in fascination as he drenched her lips and tongue. As the force of the spurts began to diminish, some of his sperm landed on her chin and dripped down to the indentation at her throat. When he had stopped ejaculating, she took him fully into her mouth and continued to suck him clean. I had no feeling of jealousy, only tremendous pride at the way Cindy had performed in her first experience with two men. The smile on her face made it clear that she was both proud and happy.\n\nI lay down on the soft carpet and had ""Dawn"" undress completely and come to lower herself onto my straining member. She used both hands to spread herself open as she slowly engulfed me in her soaking grip. Her slick wetness slid easily down and when she had about two inches to go, she took her hands away and dropped the final distance. I was so hard that I felt the tip of my penis touch her cervix as she settled the cheeks of her ass between my thighs. As Cindy started moving up and down in long slow strokes, Stan came around to stand before her face for some more of her fantastic oral manipulation. She used one hand to work his soft cock into her mouth and started sucking him noisily as she tried to establish a rhythm between her deep pelvic pumping and her head and mouth.\n\nWhen I saw that Stan was getting hard again, I suggested he get behind ""Dawn"" and help me fill her completely. ""But, take it real slow."", I warned, ""It's the first time."" I didn't say the first time for what, but hoped he would assume I meant the first time she had had anal sex. When Stan was behind her, Cindy lay her head down on my chest and stayed very still. I could feel him collecting her secretions from around my cock and knew he was applying them to her anus as preparation to entering her. I knew when he placed the head against her because she groaned against my chest and stiffened slightly. I raised her head with my hands so I could watch her face as Stan entered her. Her eyes were closed tightly and every muscle in her face was tense with apprehension. As I felt the head of his cock begin to slide against mine through the thin membrane, Cindy took her lower lip between her teeth and groaned loudly. Then she started calling out, ""Oh, God!... Oh, God!... I can't take any more!... I'm too full!..."" I knew that Stan was only about half way in but told him to hold still for a few minutes. We lay there like some obscene statue for what seemed like minutes then I started moving her hips just a little with my hands. She was moaning almost constantly now and I began moving in and out just a few fractions of an inch. Stan picked up my rhythm and I could feel him go in a little further with each stroke. Cindy started to orgasm with loud cries and I could feel her vaginal muscles squeezing my cock and could imagine the workout her sphincter was giving Stan. He started moving in and out with purpose and the pressure of his cock against mine combined with her squeezing was pushing me over the edge. As I started to pump my sperm into her, I pushed in as far as I could and held it still. Stan let out a groan and said, ""Oh, Yessss...."" and I thought I could feel his contractions along with mine and hers.\n\nWe lay together in a pile of sweating flesh for a long time. Eventually, I softened and slid from her vagina and Stan pulled away as Cindy bit her lip once again. When Stan had dressed, I gave him the keys to my car and told him to park it at his hotel. After he had left, Cindy and I cuddled and talked for awhile. She said she had never felt so full and that it was like she would split apart but didn't care. She looked into my eyes and said, ""I have never felt so thoroughly fucked in my life. When you started playing with my breasts in front of Stan, I was really scared, but I want to thank you for taking me further than I've ever been and for keeping my identity a secret. And, since we've made this step, I have to confess that there is something else I've been thinking about."" She paused for a minute as if she was gathering her courage, then continued, ""I've been wondering what it would be like to be with another woman. There, I've said it, and the world didn't come to an end."" I smiled at her and answered, ""I think you should find out, and I want you to select the lady to explore that area with. She smiled back and said, ""I already have."""
999,Cindy Does her Best Friend's Dad,"['Mf', 'inc', 'ped']","It seemed that every time that she stayed over night, she always managed to be in scanty pajamas when he was around. Once, he was treated to an entire evening trying to watch TV while Cindy sat in the chair across from him. Only to his view were her legs slightly parted, just enough for him to see the crotch of her panties and her smooth, white thighs. On a couple of occasions, she seemed to have caught him looking, but she met his glance with a sexy wink and a smile. He didn't know what to do - he was almost sure that she was doing it on purpose -- flirting with him -- but he couldn't afford to let his wife and daughter find out something was going on, innocent or not.\n\nNow she stood at the door, about to enter the house knowing he was the only one home. But to Cindy's surprise as she looked in she saw Dan sitting by the pool. He waved as he saw her and invited her to come in and use the pool. Cindy said,""Thanks. I was looking forward to working on my tan!""\n\nCindy had found out at an early age that she had the power to seduce men. An exceptionally cute little girl, whose mother had entered her in beauty contests since she was old enough to walk, she had managed at age ten to seduce a 17-year-old boy who had been paid to babysit her. The boy had been chosen because his sister was sick and because he was a perfect kid who no one would ever suspect of doing any thing sexual with a young girl - and normally he wouldn't have - but this wasn't an ordinary little girl.\n\nCindy's tactic was pretty much the same as the one she continued to use: innocent flirting. She lay on the floor in front of the TV wearing only her panties and a long t-shirt over them. Gradually, the t-shirt would climb up her thighs until he had a good view of her crotch. She watched his reactions in the reflection of the TV as he sat in the chair behind her. Then when she got up to use the bathroom, she came back with nothing under her t-shirt. She let the shirt climb up her legs until he got a perfect view of her round little ass. When she was sure he had his eyes glued to her, she raised both legs and moved them apart, giving him a perfect view of her crack.\n\nThe boy had told her that she should get some pajama's on, but Cindy convinced him it was okay and even ended up on the chair in his lap, her t-shirt pulled above her waste. The boy had lost his usual discipline and fingered at her bald little pussy. She eventually ended up jacking him off - for the first time seeing a stiff cock erupt its' load all over her bald little pussy.\n\nFrom there she had continued to expand her knowledge of sex by seducing older men. An uncle had taught her to suck cock and her sixth-grade teacher had been the first to sink his cock deep into her virgin cunt.\n\nIt had always been her idea to play around sexually. And now she was gonna do it with her best friend's dad!\n\nCindy lay on her stomach on the lounge clad only in her string bikini. Her long blonde hair was tied in pony tails on each side of her head so that it wouldn't keep the sun off her shoulders. She watched as Dan Flanagan worked around the pool. He was dressed in tight trunks and wore a Hawaiian shirt, unbuttoned, showing his hairy chest.\n\n""Mr. Flanagan, could you help me with this lotion?"", she asked with all the sweet innocence she could muster.\n\nDan sat in the chair beside her and rubbed some of the lotion onto his hands. While he did so, Cindy undid the tie that held the top of her swimsuit on.\n\n""I hate string marks."" she exclaimed.\n\nDan rubbed lotion until he had covered her back and sides. An occasional finger would make contact with a half-bare breast. She didn't flinch or complain. He wondered if maybe he was letting himself in for a lot of trouble. As he questioned his ideas about this girl, she reached back and untied the stings that held her bottom on. She folded down the back of her bikini bottom and looked back at Dan with her most flirting smile said, ""I don't want to be a cotton-tail, either.""\n\nDan was speechless as he sat their viewing what had to be the most perfect teenage ass in the world. His hands rubbed in a circular motion as he covered her buns with the lotion, and then her thighs. He allowed his hands to slip occasionally between them and Cindy accommodated him by moving her legs slightly apart. Soon he found himself with his fingers buried in her crack. \n\n""Is this something that your boyfriend usually takes care of?"", he asked.\n\n""No, I don't have one, Mr. Flanigan."", she responded as he continued fingering her hole. Her beautiful body was second only to her flirty personality. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes and sly, sexy smile and asked, ""Do you know why I don't have a boyfriend?""\n\nHe knew she was flirting with him. The temptation was great but He knew he had already gone to far with an underage girl and didn't want to risk ending up on the wrong side of the law. He knew he had already gone way too far.\n\n""No, seriously, do you know why I don't have a boyfriend?""\n\n""Why Cindy?"", he asked, patronizing the girl. She reached over and gently rubbed his crotch, ""Because, all the boys my age don't have this much cock!"" She giggled. ""Like, they stick it in, cum two seconds later, and then tell all their friends how they drilled you to the madras."" she explained. I like older men.\n\nHe felt his rod start to harden. Cindy started to stretch out completely with her legs now spread obscenely. Talking to him with her mouth just inches away from his cock she said, ""I want you to fuck me, Mr. Flanigan.""\n\n""Come with me into the house."" he said, ""We sure don't need someone seeing us together like this.""\n\n""This is it!"", she thought to herself. She was on the verge of getting fucked by Maureen's dad. She had dreamed of it for so long, now it was going to happen!\n\n""You know,"" she said as she got up and lead the way in the house, ""I've been thinking about this for a long time.""\n\nHe couldn't believe this was really happening. She gathered her bikini and headed indoors at a rapid trot. She had the most beautifully shaped butt he had ever seen. Dan got up and followed her indoors. He just caught a glimpse of her as she headed up the stairs to the bedrooms. He decided he would take a minute and lock the downstairs doors - just in case. This would be the worst time for someone to walk in.\n\nDan first looked in the master bedroom for Cindy, but didn't find her there. He looked in the guest room -- no luck either. Then he went in his daughter's room to find that she had dropped her bikini on the floor and closed the bathroom door. He sat on the bed and waited for her to come out. When she did, Dan got a shock. She looked just like his daughter.\n\nBoth girls did look something alike anyway, same color hair and eyes, same size and build. Maureen liked to wear her hair in pony tails on either side and this is how Cindy had her's fixed. She was Maureen's flannel nightshirt that had her name on it.\n\n""Did I scare you, Mr. Flanigan?"", she asked.\n\n""I wasn't expecting that,"" he replied. ""How come you're dressed like Maureen?""\n\n""Like I thought that when we did it you could pretend that I was her. Don't you ever fantasize about doing it with your daughter?""\n\n""Uh, well, not really,"" he replied. But the small note of hesitancy carried across in his voice and Cindy picked up on it.\n\n""Like, I've heard all Daddys think about doing it with their daughters. Not all do, or would even do it if they had the chance. But I think that at one time or another they think about it. You can tell me anything because now we are gonna have a lot of deep secrets between each other anyway.""\n\n""You seem wise beyond your years, young lady,"" he replied in an advisory tone.\n\n""So have you thought about what it would be like to do it with Maureen?"" she continued. Now she was sitting on the bed beside Dan, her knees drawn up to her chest, her arms around them. Dan could see that there was nothing underneath the nightshirt. He reached beneath it and sent his hand between her thighs.\n\nShe spread her legs slightly to accommodate him, now leaning back and bracing herself on her hands behind her. Dan fondled the teenager's mound, once again sinking a finger into her hole. This didn't distract the young girl from her line of questioning. ""Well?"" She persisted.\n\n""Since you're THAT interested,"" Dan submitted, ""Uh, I haven't really thought about doing it with Maureen but I have thought about watching her do it with a boy."" He stopped for a minute, then quickly added, ""When she is old enough to do it. And I wouldn't want her to know I was watching.""\n\nCindy giggled. ""Old enough? Well, I think you missed the date if you're waiting for her to get old enough.""\n\n""You mean she is already doing it with boys?"" Dan felt a little short of breath and wasn't sure if it was shock or excitement. Cindy was now laying back, resting on her elbows, her legs apart, as Dan continued to sink his finger into her tight little cunt. He could feel her cunt tighten when she giggled and he knew when he got his cock in her it was going to be heaven.\n\n""I shouldn't tell on Maureen."", Cindy said, giggling again.\n\n""Listen, little girl,"" Dan said in a lecturing tone, ""I told you my secret... this is no time to be holding out.""\n\n""Okay. I guess we both will have a secret then. Well, um, like what you want to do I have already done!"" Cindy said, her indirectness coming across in a tone of embarrassment.\n\n""What do you mean? You have done what?"", Dan asked.\n\n""Well, um, I have watched Maureen do it with a boy."", she replied.\n\n""When? Who was she with? Tell me the details. Were you on a double date or what?"", Dan questioned the girl eagerly, now more aggressively fingering her cunt. \n\n""Well"", she replied, ""she was staying overnight a couple of months ago when my brother was home from school. He 19 and goes to college. After she thought I was asleep, she got up and snuck into his room. I knew something was up 'cuz she had been flirting with him all night -- the same kind of stuff I do to you when I stay over.""\n\nWell, our bathroom connects our two rooms."" She continued ""At first I went into the bathroom and just listened. After a while, I could hear the bed squeaking so I opened the door a little bit. I watched until my brother got off and Maureen started moaning. Then I went back to my room and pretended to be asleep when Maureen came back into bed. I couldn't sleep.\n\n""I was so excited -- I had actually seen my brother's beautiful buns as he pumped the living shit out of my best friend -- I couldn't sleep. So when I was sure that she was asleep, I felt up under her shirt -- the same one I have on now -- and felt her up. I wanted to see if my brother had came in her. Boy, had he ever! She was drenched with it. Like I am not into other girls or anything but knowing Jason's, uh, that's my brother's cum was in her made me do it. I got it all over my hand and then fingered myself, getting his cum up my cunt too. I figured it was the only time that I would ever get my brother's cum in my hole.""\n\nDan was beyond control now. He had never been this excited. His fingering of Cindy had gotten her pumping her teen little ass as she told him about his daughters' exploits. Now his rod was stiff as a lead pipe beneath the swimsuit he still had on. He stood and pulled the suit off, exposing himself to the girl for the first time. As if in reciprocation, she removed the nightshirt, exposing her budding little breasts.\n\nThey were small and firm. As she wriggled the shirt over her head, he felt the saliva in his mouth accumulate and he had to swallow. She still looked a lot like his daughter and the sight sent spastic shock waves to his cock, as if it couldn't finish hardening fast enough. He noticed the a faded tan line right above her small triangular island of pubic hair. He felt the blood rush to his head. She was smiling as she jumped up and wrapped her legs around his waist. She flung her arms around his neck and stuck her tongue deep into his mouth. She seemed so light and small. \n\nHer breathing got incredibly heavy. He layed her back down on the bed as she buried her face in the hair on his chest.\n\nHis cock was standing straight up. He felt Cindy's juices on his leg as she rubbed her pussy on his thigh. ""I want you to fuck me, Mr. Flanigan, oooh, I want you fuck me deep, please."" His shaft was harder than he could remember. He knew he couldn't contain himself much longer. He swallowed one of her luscious little tits whole.\n\n""Daddy!"", she gasped, still pretending to be his daughter. She reached down and felt his rock hard tool. She continued to talk in breathy whispers, ""Oh, God"", she breathed. She grabbed his tool with her hand, her fingers just barely making it all the way around. \n\n""Oh please, oh please, oh please, Mr. Flanigan,"" she continued. ""Mmmmmm, she sighed, ""God it's so big, it's so hard."" She began to stroke his cock up and down with both hands. When he couldn't take it any more, he grabbed one leg in each hand and spread her wide.\n\n""Oh Daddy, ram it in, ram it in"", she practically screamed. He positioned himself over her and just touched her drenched little island of hair. ""Ohhhhhh, yes, yes, please, yes."" She sounded as if she was crying. The tip of his shaft rubbed her soft mound, but He couldn't yet feel the opening.\n\nShe lifted her legs straight back to her shoulders as she pulled on his cock with both hands toward her cunt, the teenager was definitely experienced in helping a cock find it's mark. ""Uoooh, Mr. Flanigan, put it in!""\n\nBut Dan had other ideas. Before he fucked this little girl he wanted to taste her and see her. He moved down so that his face was between her thighs. He gazed at her cuntal hole. She didn't have that much hair so it was easy to see. Her lips were together much like a virgin. With his tongue flat He licked her hot little box from the beginning of her asshole all the way up to her budding little clitoris. ""Mmmmmmm"" she moaned while biting her upper lip. Cindy started rotating her hips as his licking increased in tempo. He gave her a deep stab with his tongue.\n\n""OOOOOHHHHH!!!"" she exclaimed, ""Again, please, again"" she said as she grabbed his hair and tried to shove his face inside. He began to eat her furiously. ""Oh, yes, put your tongue inside"" Her pussy tightened around his tongue as He opened his mouth wider and stuck his tongue in deeper. She began to fuck his face with surprising power.\n\nHe knew she was close to orgasm. She stood up as he repositioned himself on the bed with her above him. She turned around and straddled him, placing her cunt over his throbbing tool. She braced herself on one arm, reached back with the other and guided the head of his cock to her opening and inserted just the tip of it into her slippery box.\n\n""I want you... no matter what it takes, I'm getting that monster all of the way inside of me"". She said as she positioned herself straight up over him. He felt his head start to slip in deeper as Cindy pushed. ""God, it's so big,"" she said as she manuvered on his member hunching down to get it in. Then with a long grunt she forced his rock hard head in. ""Ooooh mmmyyyyyy gooooddddddd!!!""she breathed as she began to move up and down very slowly.\n\nHer pussy was so tight. ""When did you lose your virginity?"" he asked. Oblivious to his question she just rocked gently up and down, and even though most of his tool was still outside of her, she seemed to enjoy herself just fine. ""Cindy, I'm talking to you, when did you lose your virginity?""\n\nShe barely replied between breaths, ""...three years ago... Sixth grade.""\n\nSquatted over him, she used her body weight to push his gleaming wet cock back inside of her. ""Oh yeah, I love it Mr. Flanigan."", she said. She started moving up and down as another half inch disappeared into her sweet canal. She felt herself starting to com and the extra lubrication enabled her to sink another inch.\n\n""Ooooooooooo yeah, this is what I needed, a real man."" Even though three quarters of his rock hard shaft remained she began to slide up and down with a steadily increasing tempo. ""It's going in all the way!"", she cried out. ""Oh yes, it's going in,"" she said. Supporting part of her body weight with her hands on his chest she began to make slow circles as his cock began to disappear inside of her.\n\nShe began to rock back and forth on his cock. ""Oh yes, Mr. Flanigan, let me fuck you, just like Maureen fucked my brother."", she said as she began to pick up speed, ""Don't move, oh it feels really incredible."" Her eyes rolled back and her mouth opened as she continued to hammer away at his rock hard shaft.\n\nAlternating from a quick succession of quick strokes and slow long strokes he began to feel an eruption coming on and all he could think of was getting ALL of his cock up inside of Cindy. Coming up on one of her long strokes she pulled his cock out of her cunt just enough to maintain his head just outside as she began to rub the slippery knob back and forth between her asshole and her pussy hole. Then she slowly slid it back into her succulent young cunt. Penetrating her again felt like breaking new ground for the second time. Going in, he felt his foreskin pulled all the way back exposing his head inside of her. The sensation was unreal. Then she stopped. He wondered if anything was wrong but she just stood there motionless with her eyes closed.\n\nHe looked at her, she was beautiful, I mean a really beautiful girl blooming into womanhood. She looked so much like his own daughter. Then slowly she opened her eyes and looked at me and said, ""I want you to get on top of me and fuck me until it hurts, fuck me like a whore.""\n\nThat was all he needed to hear. As He rolled on top of her little teenage body he wondered how it must have been for the guys fucking his daughter. He got on top and positioned his hands on her ass cheeks. She whispered in his ear, ""Don't be afraid, do what you want."" With that she began to lick his mouth. He started to fuck with only a fraction of his strength. Her snatch felt so good He didn't want to turn her off by hurting her. ""What are you waiting for?"", she asked, ""Put it all the way in. Fuck me like you would that slut daughter of yours.""\n\nHe started to fuck her like he knew he always wanted to fuck his little girl. ""Oh, oh,oooh, yes, oooooooh, that's the way, that's the way, yes, yes, fuck me."", she moaned.\n\nHe began to pound her letting most of his weight crash her but He still couldn't get his whole cock inside of her. ""Oh please, fuck me just like that, please don't stop, God it feels so good, break me in half."" He grabbed her ass cheeks tighter and with all of his strength He pushed the FULL length of his shaft inside of her. It sounded like the muffle sound of knuckles cracking.\n\n""Ahh, ahh, oh God, hold it right there"", Cindy said, trying to catch her breath. He looked down to her love hole and He couldn't believe that all of his meat was inside such a small opening. ""Hold it right there, it hurts but it feels so good. Is it all the way in?"" she asked.\n\nHe looked down to make sure, there was absolutely no space between them whatsoever. ""It's all the way in Cindy.""\n\n""Good,"" she said, ""Now we can take care of business."" He began to ram her with reckless abandon.\n\n""Uh, uh, uh ,uh, uh, oooh, uh, uh,"" said Cindy with each pelvic crash.""Oh, God, Oh, God, Oh, Yes, I, Feel, It, Oh, F, Fu, Fuck, Me, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, Me,"" she continued between each forceful thrust. She now had her legs wrapped around him tightly, her feet touching over the small of his back.\n\nHe knew he was about to explode in her. He wondered whether he should. Was she on birth control? he started to ram her even harder. She couldn't move anywhere, he had her pinned down and she loved it. As his eruption got nearer he wondered, should if he should pull out. It felt so good. ""I'm coming,"" he said.\n\n""Oh yeah,"" Cindy replied, ""Come baby, flood me with your love cream. Give me the same cum that started Maureen!"" Those very words were what did it. He exploded inside of her. ""Ooooooo, give it to me all, empty yourself inside of me!"", she cried. He wanted to go even deeper inside of her as his balls quivered with each burst. ""Oh God, I think I'm coming,"" moaned Cindy, ""Oh yes, I think I'm coming, oh, oh yes, oh please don't stop, please don't stop, fuck me, please fuck me.""\n\nHis hot scum made her cunt feel even better than before. ""OH, OH, YES!, OOOH, AAAH, FUCK ME!"", Cindy screamed as she drew closer to her blissful ecstacy. She began to thrust him obscenely, and her cunt made wet farting noises as It grabbed his creaming cock. ""AAAAH, OOOOOH! OH GOD! OH GOD! OH YES! AH, AH, AH,OH FUCK!"" she screamed as her love box opened up and her juices flowed.\n\nBy now, Dans' sperm had been churned to a white frothy foam that covered the young girl's crotch like a slippery lather. As they stopped and she lay back on the bed, her legs still wide open and bent at the knees, dan's sperm literally flowed from her wide-open cunt, down the crack of her ass and onto his daughter's bed.\n\n""It feels good opened up this way"" , Cindy said as she drifted off to sleep. He looked at her thinking how lucky He was to have been given this opportunity. She was so beautiful.\n\nDan watched the naked girl sleep, admiring her 15 year old body. He knew that he wouldn't stop with this first fuck. He also knew that he was probably going to use this opportunity to hear the details of his daughter's sexual experiences from her best friend and to realize a long time fantasy -- watching his own teenage daughter get fucked by a young boy."
1000,Cindy Remembers,"['mf-teens', '1st time', 'rom']","my hands looking at it as if I don't know what its for. Then I laugh softly as my mind drifts back to the time I learned that a vibrator was for more than just a massage. I was 14 then. I had been on the athletic field with the other cheerleaders going through our routine for the homecoming game. We were in the process of building a human pyramid. Since I was the smallest, standing only 4' 10"", I was on the top tier. Consequently, when one of the girls in the anchor slipped, I found myself pinned between thrashing limbs and bodies. Unfortunately, my body fell in one direction while my right leg was twisted almost backward as the pyramid collapsed. At first I seemed to be Okay, but the next morning I could hardly move my right leg. The doctor said I had a severely pulled muscle in my thigh and that it was probably my excellent muscle tone that prevented my femur from snapping. The verdict was that I should stay off it for the rest of the week. I was devastated about not being able to participate at homecoming, but my parents would hear none of my argument. Mom and Dad both worked, so I was left home alone for those three days before the weekend. On the third day, Friday, I became bored, but was too sore to do anything but lay around. Tired of my room, I managed to go downstairs to my parents room. They kept the best TV and VCR in their room. They also had one of those adjustable beds. They bought before such things were fashionable. So, with all the proper amenities, I was soon very comfortable watching one of their more private movies. It was rated ""R"" which I was normally not permitted to see. It just had the normal everyday violence, profanity and sex. As a 14 year-old I was rather fascinated by it. Furthermore, my sex life at 14 was nil. I hadn't really dated very much except when a bunch of us kids would get together or at some heavily chaperoned school event. if any guy had ever touched me I would have knocked his head off. Of course, my mom had had the usual conversation with me about ""things"" when I began my periods, and the 9th grade Health teacher was telling us about reproduction and the human body. The class was taught by the girls' phys. ed. teacher and she gave us a lot of information that we probably wouldn't have heard in a co-ed class. On the other hand, I had never had a fixation on sex and had never really been interested in boys in that way. All I really grasped was that one day I would get married, have babies, and live happily ever after. No one had ever sat down and talked to me about the sex act in terms of pleasure. Oh, it had been intimated, but it was relegated to ""something mysterious"" that I had noticed in movies and that some of us girls would giggle about when there was a ""sleepover."" Actually, I didn't think about sex very much at all which is probably why I didn't know more than I did. What happened to me on that day changed all of that for me forever. As I lay on the bed, I began to fiddle around with the bed's control module. When I tried to pull it out of its holder, the cord seemed to be stuck. Leaning over the side of the bed to see what was wrong, I noticed an electrical cord trailing from the wall socket to somewhere under the bed. Leaning over the edge, almost losing my balance, I reached down and pulled on the cord. Instead of freeing the control I heard something sliding across the floor. What I retrieved really surprised me. It was a vibrator--the kind that had interchangeable rubber cups, etc. When I flicked the switch on the handle, the resulting vibration startled me so that I dropped it on the floor. Then the thing began bumping and dancing very loudly across the hardwood floor. I grabbed it and switched it off. I pressed the red rubber cup which looked exactly like a miniature toilet plunger against the palm of my hand and turned it on again. This time, there was only a gentle hum. I still remember wondering what it was for. As it hummed its low-pitched tune I brought it down to my ace-bandaged thigh and pressed it very lightly there. The immediate feeling was marvelously pleasant and even though my thigh was still very sore, the sensation seemed to make it feel somewhat better. So there I lay watching the movie on the TV screen, rubbing the vibrator in light circles over my injury. Since I was home all alone, I had not bothered dressing except for a long t-shirt and a pair of cotton panties. So when I was lulled by the very boring movie and the gentle vibrations into a semi-doze, I dropped the vibrator. It fell, still humming away, between my thighs, landing so that it was leaning against my panty-clad crotch. I was so startled, that I grabbed it and turned it off. There was an awareness that the vibrator, even though briefly, had felt strange against my private area. I don't know why I did what I did next. I suppose you could call it ""experimenting."" I flipped the on switch and put the device to my thigh again. This time, as I rotated it over the bandage, I let it drift closer to my pubic area. Pretending that I was doctoring my injury, I let the vibrator get closer and closer to where it had been dropped just moments before. There was definitely a very pleasant feeling that was generated as the device came closer to the edge of my panties at the top of my thigh. Each circular motion of the vibrator found it closer and closer to my crotch. Emboldened by the fact that I was alone, and driven by the brand new sensations, I tentatively lifted the device from the surface of my thigh and pressed the head flat against my panty covered pussy. I wasn't sure what it felt like at first, but as I alternated applied and released pressure, I began to feel something building in my loins. You have to understand that I had never masturbated before. Even at 14, I was naive in many ways and had never heard of self- arousal. So I thought that I had discovered something so secret that only I knew about it. The more I did this, the harder I pressed the rubber cup to me. After a while, I could tell that my panties were wet in the crotch. I knew that I had not peed on myself, so I became frightened, thinking I had perhaps injured myself. Maybe I had instigated my period early, and I was bleeding. Quickly pulling the vibrator away and turning it off, I sat up and looked down at myself. Panic subsided into relief when I saw no blood. I pushed my hand inside my panties and felt around. I was soaking wet down there. Even at 14, I had enough dark pubic hair that it lay in damp ringlets. I looked at my fingers and saw no blood. Exploring with my fingers again, I inserted one in the top of my slit. I jerked the hand back as if I had been burned, because when I touched myself there, it did something that sent a jolt through me. It had not been unpleasant. So I felt again. This time I began to rub myself there. The intensity had faded, but it still felt very good. Associating what I felt with the vibrator, I turned it on again and pressed it against my crotch once more. This time, I had a finger on what I later learned to be my clitoris. My hand had pushed the crotch of my panties aside and the vibrator now rested directly on my pussy. As I pulled the vibrator upward, the finger on my clitoris was displaced. Evidently, the finger had exposed the little nub by pushing back its fold of skin. This brought the vibrator into direct contact with that extremely sensitive area. The feeling frightened me at first because it was so intense. I pulled the vibrator away for a few seconds. When I replaced it, my clitoris was once more covered by its hood which had slipped back in place, so the contact, while not as electric, was nonetheless overpoweringly wonderful. Getting used to the vibrations, I began to experiment by pushing and turning the vibrator this way and that. I soon found that the most sensitive area was at the apex of my slit beneath the fold of skin there. Then, totally unexpected, and without warning, I felt my pussy begin to pulse and throb. I wanted to take the vibrator away because I thought something was wrong, but my hand, as if paralyzed, only pressed it harder against me, intensifying the feeling. I felt heat pass through my body. My breasts began to tingle. Lifting one hand to one tit, I could feel the nipple standing rigidly outward. I couldn't help the moaning and groaning that followed as something totally unexpected, yet wonderful, was happening to me. It was like nothing I had ever felt, but wave after wave of pleasure rolled over me. It was butterflies in my stomach accompanied by an exhilaration that was pure delight. Then it began to fade. I was exhausted, but I didn't want it to end. I pressed the vibrator harder, but the feeling was gone. Soon, my pussy was so sensitive that the vibrator began to cause a little pain, so I pulled it away. I felt like I was in another world, a world where secrets are kept from me. I thought, ""Oh, my gosh. I could die from this."" I tried to recount the experience in my mind. It had been was as if my whole body had begun to radiate heat from the pit of my stomach. I had felt goose bumps on my arms and legs, my face had seemed on fire. Also there had been that strange tingling sensation in my breasts as my heart pounded as if it had wanted to leap from my chest. The blood had throbbed in my temples and I could hear it rush in my ears. For a frightful moment I had even thought I could be having some kind of heart attack. But remember as I could, the feeling was a fleeting one and could not be recreated in my mind. I was stunned by what had happened. Not sure of just what it was, and not knowing if I had done harm to myself, I just lay there trying to collect my thoughts. There was no doubt that it was rather a good feeling, and I'm sure I would have enjoyed it even more, had I not been so frightened. I recall that I tried to associating it with a girl in school in the fifth grade who had had some type of seizure and they had to carry her from the room...but no, this had not been the same thing. By this time I had calmed down sufficiently to think about other things...like food. It was almost noon and I had not had any breakfast. Getting up from the bed, careful with how I turned my leg, I decided I should put the vibrator away. Since my injury would not allow me to bend over, supporting myself with my arms on the bed and the wall, I let my feet slide over the waxed floor until I was seated beside the bed. Pushing the vibrator under it, my hand ran into a box. Curiosity, getting the better of me, I pulled the box out and opened it. It was the home of the vibrator. I could tell because the indentation in the box matched the L-shape of the device. But there were other things there also--other attachments. There was a rubber cup, much larger than the one I found on the vibrator; a 4"" round flat rubber attachment; a scalp massager with little rubber fingers all over it; a hard rubber piece that looked like a wheel in a wheel, joined by spokes; and most interesting however were two white cylinders of 2"" and 5"" respectively. Each was made of a soft smooth vinyl or rubber. In the bottom of the box was an owner's manual. Flipping through it, I knew that this was an ""adults only"" thing. It showed how to use the vibrator to ""lessen tension,""\n""give soothing relief,"" and such. But the pictures were of very scantily clad women with gorgeous men holding the device on certain areas (or near) of their bodies. One picture was of the 2"" white rubber attachment being applied at the top of the woman's thigh. Dropping the book, I took the 2 incher and put it on the metal shaft of the vibrator in place of the red one that looked like a suction cup. So there I was sitting on the floor between the bed and the wall, which was about 4' away, my legs parted and outstretched toward the wall, my head and back against the bed. As I contemplated the altered device, I let one hand move to my vee and pushed the crotch of my panties aside. The cotton had seemingly soaked up all my moisture because when I felt my pussy again, it seemed to be mostly dry. Then as I did something that I only do when bathing, I slightly parted the lips of my pussy and found that there was still plenty of slick moisture there. I think my heart actually skipped a beat when I touched my clit. (Remember, I was ignorant of my anatomy and did not know that this was a normal reaction to clitoral stimulation.) With one hand holding the panties, I used the other to hold the vibrator which I turned on by sliding the switch with my thumb. It leaped to life in my hand and my breathing became labored in anticipation. Very carefully, I touched the white rubber appendage to the ace bandage on my thigh. After all, I didn't want to seem too anxious. After a few perfunctory twirls of it there, I brought the vibrator directly over my cunt again. This time, however, instead of rubbing it around on the surface, I wanted to try something else. It occurred to me that what I was about to do would be sort of like doing it with a boy, but I wouldn't get pregnant (That's how they taught it in Middle School sex ed.). Cautiously, I brought it closer with my right hand as my left hand used my forefinger and middle finger to try to spread my pussy. As I brought it closer, I got nervous. I bit my lip and closed my eyes so I wouldn't have to look. As it touched me, it was too intense and I had to jerk it away. I was not aware that moving it so slowly toward me, made me get a lot more vibration than if it were dead against my flesh. I had not known this, but what I did next taught it to me. I turned it off and brought it to my cunny again. This time I was able to insert just a fraction an inch into my pussy. I knew about my hymen and I didn't want it broken. I turned the vibrator on, but had to turn it off again right away--still too much, I removed my fingers and pulled my thighs tight around the vibrator and lifted my knees slightly to ""trap"" it. When I turned it on this time I was able to cope. It was heavenly. I just held it there barely inserted as it vibrated wonderfully against my clitoris. Somehow, I thought this would be better if I were on the bed. Also I was having second thoughts about whether or not I should be doing this. In any case, I, turned it off, got up, laid down on the bed, drew my left knee up and spread my legs as far as my injury would allow. It was far enough. Finding my opening with one hand, I pushed the extension into myself again. I forgot about the hymen and let the full two inches in. I didn't get much of a charge out of the entry, but this time when I turned it on, all I can say is that it was wonderful. I closed my eyes and pretended it was one of those men in the book. My imagination, however, was not of sexual intercourse. All he was doing was holding the vibrator for me just like he was doing for the woman in the picture. Without being consciously aware of it, my hips had begun a rocking motion pushing and withdrawing. I let out a moan and a gasp as the waves of pleasure hit me again. My thighs closed tightly in an involuntary reaction as I kept the vibrator tight against me, wanting to wring every last drop of goodness from this feeling. I don't know how long I let it run, but it was far beyond the extent of my pulsing and throbbing. After about 20 minutes, (I think I dozed again) I became aware that my juices had dried around the probe. It was stuck to my skin and was a little painful as I pulled it away. But in just a moment, I had a finger in my box to see if I had done any damage. I'm not sure, but I don't think I even had a hymen when the day started. I've decided over the years I probably lost it doing such innocuous things as riding a bicycle. Anyhow, not finding a barrier, I soon had my middle finger inside me as far as it would go. I wasn't sure what to do, but I began pulling and pushing it out and in over and over until I was wanting to feel something, but after a good while of this, all I had succeeded in doing was to irritate my vagina. Starting to feel another urge, I got off the bed and walked to the bathroom attached to my parent's bedroom. I rarely ever went in there unless we had company or the other two bathrooms were occupied. Pulling my panties down, I sat down and let my bladder empty itself. I patted myself dry with some tissue, stood and pulled up my panties. Returning the bedroom, I lay back down and watched the rest of the movie. There was now an acute awareness in my mind of every little innuendo of sexuality on the screen. Then in the midst of a particularly steamy love scene where the couple are obviously nude under the sheets and the guys chest is rubbing all over the woman's visibly naked breasts, I began to feel aroused again. Then a particular movement he made led me to know that he was putting his penis inside her (whether they do for real or not, I don't know) and I immediately associated that with what I had done to myself with the vibrator. Knowing what I would find, I looked over the edge of the bed and saw the 5"" attachment just laying there in the open box. ""Why not?"" I thought. Hanging over the edge of the bed, I retrieved it. After examining it for a few moments while I watched the woman on the screen having an experience that I was sure was the same thing that happened to me, I removed the 2"" piece and replaced it with the longer one. I began by pushing the end of it against my slit and finding no ready opening, began to let it slide up and down the front of my pussy until the tip penetrated the outer lips. I closed my eyes and tried to imagine the guy on the screen putting his thing in me, but all I could see on my eyelids was the hunk from the book holding the vibrator for me. As I continued to let it slide up and down my slit, I could feel my opening being spread further apart. Then with both hands on the device, I pushed the full 5"" into my vagina. As soon as I flipped the ""on"" switch, my vagina contracted around the rubber extension imbedded in my cunt. I had noted such spasms earlier, but this is the first time anything was inserted into my vagina that the vaginal walls could grip. With only a thirty second or so delay, it happened again. As this orgasm (I'll use the word, though I did not know it when I was 14. NOTE: I had heard other girls talk about the BIG O, but of course that had no meaning to me. I just giggled when they giggled, acting as if I knew all about it. I seriously doubt if many of them, if any, knew what it was.) almost literally grabbed me, I began to huff and puff just like the Big Bad Wolf. My breathing became voiced and I made strange sounds ranging from soft mews to heavy sighs of breath growing into moans. I though that it was never going to stop. And I didn't want it to stop, but after a while, just as before the vibrator again became more of an irritant than a stimulant and I had to turn it off. I knew that as good as it was, I should probably stop. So I finally got up and began to put the thing back like I found it, including the box. I suppose that nothing could surprise me now, but as I glanced under the bed, I found a couple of other interesting things in another box. Reaching for it, I pulled it out. In it I found a large rubber replica of a man's penis. ""A teaching aid, no doubt,"" is what I really thought. I could not think of any use for it except to teach someone about a man's anatomy. I thought that until I noticed a slide switch on the base of it. Silly me, I had to flip the switch. Guess what? That's right another vibrator. As I write this, I'm smiling as I recollect the smile this amazing discovery brought to my adolescent face. Not pressing the issue, I turned it off and went back to the box of goodies. There was a tube of something called ""Wild Strawberry Sex Lube."" I couldn't imagine what that was for. I opened it, sniffed, and found that it actually smelled like strawberries. I think I giggled. Next was a book entitled, ""A Woman's Sexuality"" and one entitled ""Everything You Always Wanted to Know...etc."" Then there was a slick covered magazine that offered ""(something) (something) Sexual Positions."" As I thumbed through it, I felt myself getting smarter. I couldn't believe what those people were doing. There were pictures of guys with their penises in girls pussies, mouths and assholes. I couldn't imagine wanting to put one in my mouth (YUK!). And no one could ever get one of those things in my tiny little pussy, let alone, up my rear. Gathering up what struck my fancy, and the artificial penis of course, I went to the kitchen and had a peanut butter and banana sandwich (don't knock it if you haven't tried it) and a Pepsi while I continued my education. By the time I finished, I knew that both men and women were able to have what is called a ""climax"" when they have sex. I also learned the ""O"" word, but misread it as ""organism"" at first. There were whole chapters devoted to ""oral"" sex. At first I thought that meant talking about it, but the graphic description of how to perform it on a man and on a woman was given in lurid detail... and I had pictures in the magazine that showed all the positions. Then my eyes fell on the most fascinating picture of all. There was a naked man lying on his back on a couch. A woman, completely nude, was lying face up on him. One of her legs was draped toward the floor as she straddled his middle. Her other leg was raised to rest along the back of the couch. The man's left arm reached around her so that his left hand appeared to be pinching her left nipple and his penis was in her ""back door,"" if you know what I mean. I found all this very interesting, but what I found downright fascinating was something else. In his right hand, he is holding the twin of the artificial penis that I had found under the bed, and he is pushing it, with her assistance, into her pussy. The picture showed insertion of only an inch or two, but my imagination could see it going all the way in. Imagine my surprise when I turned the page and found out that is exactly what he had done. All you could see was the base of it, and it had a little black on/off switch just like the one in my possession now. Oh yeah. I also found out about lubricants. They are recommended even for manual stimulation of a woman's sex organ to avoid ""undue irritation."" I wished I had known /about it earlier. Also the hardback books told about the use of vibrators. I really had taken in a lot of information in only a couple of hours. By this time it was 3:00 and my parents would not be home until after they had gone out for dinner. They usually did that on Friday night, and I usually went with them, but since I was not supposed to be up and around, and since they really look forward to Friday night, I told them that I would be Okay by myself. They said they would probably be home by 8:30 at the latest. I continued to look at the pictures in the book showing all the variations in positions. Some of the made me laugh, others made me think that the pictures had to be some sort of hoax--some of them, anyhow. Still, I kept coming back to the picture of the woman laying face up on the man, with the artificial cock in her pussy. By now I knew from some of the ads in the book that such a device is was called a dildo. What a funny name for something like that. Still poring over the books for more information, I cleaned off the table, washed my plate and silverware, poured another glass of Pepsi and went back upstairs to my parents room. Wanting to know more about all these new discoveries, I lay down on bed again, but not before I pulled off my panties. Before I dropped them on the floor I held them to my nose. The odor was quite unlike any that I had ever noticed on them before, not unpleasant, just different. I presumed it to be the natural lubricant mentioned in the book. I had the soft rubber dildo in my hands and I was rubbing and stroking it trying to pretend it belonged to the guy in the picture. It was rather large like his and I wondered if all men were the same. Examining it, I could see that it had what looked like veins running the length of it from its base to the mushroom-cap-like head. I flipped the switch on its base and it began to hum, sending waves of motion through my hand. It had a different feel from the other one I had used earlier. Getting up from my prone position, I reached down and retrieved the box from the floor. A piece of paper that had a picture of the cock on the front and directions about how to replace batteries. It even came with a one year limited warranty against defects in material and workmanship. Neato! There were no directions on how to use it, only a warning about prolonged use on sensitive tissue and membranal areas of the body. I wanted to put it inside me so bad I could hardly stand it, but there was a warning in the back of my mind that I was being bad. Laying back down with the box now beside me, I picked up the book on women's sexuality and held it with outstretched arms overhead to read it. The book sort of slipped out of my right hand and as it dropped on that one side a pamphlet of some sort fell out. I hadn't really looked at this book as much as the others and didn't notice that it had anything inside the back cover. ""FORUM"" declared the cover. A woman in a very skimpy teddy was on the front with a dreamy expression on her face. She was in one of those round chairs and her head was sort of thrown back exposing her throat. Her head was covered with a generous amount of black hair that seemed to spread out around her head. I could see her nipples through the sheer white of her garment that opened in a long vee to below her waist. There seemed to be a hint of pubic hair that could be seen at the juncture of her thighs. I felt my face flush hot at I stared. Then my eyes saw the word on the cover where the highlights of the issue were listed. DILDOS. I looked in the table of contents and found that the article was on page 43. I almost tore the cover getting there. The article as not an article but a series of long letters. There was a picture of a woman holding a different kind of dildo against her pussy but not inserted. This one was about six inches long and looked like white plastic. I think I liked this nine inch one that looked like the real thing better. I started to read. As I read, I found that I was being turned on as both women and men talked about their experiences with dildos. One letter was about some guys who pushed them up their asses. I skipped over that quickly...how disgusting. By this time, I was holding the book in one hand while the other began to finger my private area. The more I read, the more excited I became. I was now pushing my forefinger into my slit. I was real wet by now. It was as I read a letter from a girl named Kelley, that I let myself get into the story. She was telling how she was alone in a ski chalet, while all the others were out skiing. She had a broken leg. Now I had someone I could really identify with. I placed a sympathetic hand on my own right thigh as I continued to read. She went on about how lonely and horny she was. Horny? What's that? Anyhow, she reached into her overnight bag and pulled out a gag gift her roommate had given her for Christmas. It was a penis shaped vibrator--a dildo--and she had never used it. Oh my God! She told how she held it up and looked at it and rubbed. Then she put it in her mouth and sucked on the tip. Yuk! After a while she began to play with her cunny and rub the tip of it against the outside of it. I was really into the article by this time. I picked up the dildo in my free hand and began to rub it against my dark covering of pubic mound. As I continued to read, I tried to do everything she did. Then she got some K-Y jelly and rubbed it all over the dildo. I quickly looked for the strawberry lubricant. Carefully, I opened it and squeezed some of it on my dildo. In order to continue to mimic her actions, I had to roll over on my right side and lay the book down on the bed with me looking down on it. I cocked my left leg at the knee and pulled my foot up behind my other leg. This left my crotch wide open. I could now use both hands to oil the dildo. I even put the tip in my mouth and sucked, sort of trying to catch up with Kelly. Hmmm. Not bad. Just like strawberries. I sucked on it again. As I read on, it was obvious that Kelly was sort of just as I was. Her right leg was in a cast and she was lying there with it stretched out and her other knee drawn up. I suppose she was on her back, however, since I don't think she was trying to read ""FORUM."" Now with both our dildos greased, she put it at the door of her love nest--honest, that's what she called it--and began to rotate it against her pussy. As she was introducing the head of it into her vagina, I began to do a little rotating of my own. God, it was huge. But I just kept turning and turning it until it began to sink in. I now understood the word, ""screw."" That was literally what we were doing--screwing it in. When I thought I had completely shoved the dildo in, I looked down and was disappointed to find only about an inch and a half had made its way inside me. If I thought the small diameter doodads from the other vibrator were large, this thing was humongous. Then Kelly, in the story, put the heel of her hand on the end of the vibrator and pressed it inward. Copying her, I did the same thing. The size of the thing made rough going and there was some discomfort, if not pain. It felt as if the walls in my vagina actually tore, then with almost no pressure, the thing sank in about three more inches. I realized that I had just ""broken the cherry"" that I thought I didn't have. It was deeper than I realized, or else it stretched considerably with any previous onslaught, whether bicycle, horses, or vibrator. When my magazine heroine had it in as far as it would go, I decided I had reached my limit. She started to move it back out of her and then push it back in, I did the same, the natural upward pull of my hand, dragging the irregularly veined surface across my clitoris. The feeling was one of ecstasy and my breath caught in my throat. Then both of us pushed our toys back in and I slowly exhaled. There was still some pain but I was determined to do it. The girl in the letter had not mentioned turning her vibrator to the ""on"" position, and I had all but forgotten about it. I had mine planted about six inches deep and my small right hand was wrapped firmly around the portion still outside. My thumb rested on the base of it. Without giving it much thought, I flipped the switch with my thumb. There was about a half-seconds delay which was long enough to make me think that it wasn't going to work; and then it caught. I forgot all about Kelley and what she was doing in her letter. It felt as if my insides were being flipped inside out. Taking the initiative, I began to pump the artificial penis in and out, still gripping the end in my right palm. As my excitement began to build, I pumped faster and faster until I gave up some of the handhold, and on the next inward thrust, I went deep enough to bump something inside. It hurt like hell and I stopped moving. I was not aware that I had just banged the mouth of my cervix. It was not really as deep as I had been going, but I had evidently failed to bypass it on that one particular pass. I recovered enough to allow myself a few shallow strokes and then as I went deeper, I probed around until I found what I had hit. By raising my left leg a little more and shifting my hips, I found I was able to go past the obstruction. So I plied the tool a little deeper the next time. Now I was going much slower. The vibrations were great, but I was enjoying the pure thrusting also. I contemplated turning the vibrator off, but before I could really consider it, my vagina began its explosive contractions around the dildo as I experienced my strongest orgasm yet. I lay there in the warm afterglow and smiled as I extracted the toy from its still pulsing home. I looked down and watched my pussy turn inside out as it clung to the soft rubber surface. My left hand traced the outline of my sexually stimulated nipples, adding to the pleasure of the moment. My reverie was interrupted by the ringing of the phone. Flipping over on my stomach and reaching to the nightstand, I picked up the phone, ""Hello."" A strained voice on the other end asked, ""Shirley?""\n""No. It's Cindy. Mom's with Dad."" I paused as I thought I heard a sob. ""Is that you aunt Kathy? Is something wrong?"" Kathy was married to my Mom's brother Malcom. They lived somewhere in Cincinnati, Ohio where uncle Mal had a dental practice. ""Oh, Cindy. Mal's g-gone. He had a heart attack this afternoon and... and... the...the d-d-doctors c-couldn't...."" She broke down and began to sob uncontrollably. ""You mean he... died?"" I asked incredulously. Why, they had just been here for Labor Day weekend. Uncle Mal had even played softball. I didn't need to wait for her answer. ""Oh, aunt Kathy. I'm so sorry.""\n""I know you are Cindy. Mal thought a lot of you."" She was obviously trying to regain her composure. I heard her take a long breath and say, ""Can you get in touch with Shirley somehow and let her know... Oh, and ask her to call.""\n""I can probably catch her right now, If we hang up right away.""\n""Okay, baby. Tell her to call me.""\n""I will. I love you, aunt Kathy.""\n""I love you too, honey. Bye.""\n""Bye,"" but she was already gone. I immediately punched in my Dad's office number. ""Good afternoon. Anderson, Billings and Marshall. May I assist you.""\n""Mrs. Morrison? This is Cindy. Is my Dad still there?""\n""Why, Cindy, I haven't seen you in months. How are you doing? Oh, I heard you had been hurt at school. Are you better now?""\n""Much better, thank you,"" I lied. ""Is he still there.""\n""He certainly is. Your mother just went in. Hold a sec and I put you through.""\n""Sid Marshall,"" my dad's deep baritone answered. ""Daddy?""\n""Cindy? Are you Okay? Is anything wrong."" Swallowing, I began, ""Dad, Aunt Kathy called... uh... It's about Uncle Mal.... you see, he had a heart attack this afternoon... and he died."" There was stone silence from the other end. Then I could hear my father whispering to Mom. ""Oh, no!..."" I heard her exclaim. ""Dad? Aunt Kathy wants Mom to call her right away.""\n""Okay, baby. We'll be on our way home as soon as she gets off the phone. You sure you're Okay?""\n""I'm Okay, daddy.""\n""Bye, sweetheart""\n""Bye."" I was almost overcome by an all-enveloping sense of loss as the reality began to sink in. Pappaw had died when I was eight years old, but I hardly remembered him. There hadn't been a death in our family since then. Now, Uncle Mal was gone. I would never see him again... never hear his silly little jokes... never see the funny way he ate watermelon with a spoon. Tears began to roll down my cheeks. Very carefully and dutifully, I began to put my parents' room in order. All the books, the newly discovered toys, the VCR tape were returned to their proper places. I straightened the bed covers and gave the room another once over. I went downstairs and tried to think of what I could do to help. My thigh was throbbing painfully, and I knew I shouldn't be walking around on it. Stepping very gingerly, I made my way to my bedroom and lay down on top on the bedspread. My mind raced as it wrestled with the events of the day. I just closed my eyes. When I opened them, my mother was sitting on the bed beside me. The room was dark except for the light filtering from the hallway. Mom's cool hand was on my cheek. ""How's my baby?"" It wasn't so dark that I couldn't see that she had been crying. ""Still sore, I'm afraid. I thought it'd be better by now.""\n""Well, baby, Dr. Adams said these soft tissue injuries take their own good time in healing. Have you stayed off it like he told you?"" she asked with mock accusation. ""Honest, Mom. I only got up to eat lunch--and I went upstairs and laid on your bed to watch TV.""\n""And what's wrong with the TV in your room?"" her eyebrows were up. Giggling, I responded, ""Yours is better. Besides, my bed isn't adjustable,"" I added. She laughed with me. ""Want some supper? We stopped for Chinese."" My stomach lurched. ""Not now. Maybe later.""\n""Whatever you say, but you know Daddy. He thinks he has to eat anything that doesn't go on the first pass.""\n""Let him. I don't care that much for Chinese anyway,"" and as an after thought, ""Are there any eggrolls?""\n""Of course.""\n""Well, save me just one. That's all I want."" Mom patted my knee, ""Whatever you say."" She stood and started to walk out of the room. ""Cindy, your father and I are going to have to leave tonight to drive to Ohio. Do you think you'll be alright here by yourself if we have Bob and Edna keep an eye on you and the house?"" I was surprised. ""You mean I can't go with you? What will Aunt Kathy think?"" The overhead light in my room flipped on. ""Aunt Kathy already knows and she understands. She knows you loved your Uncle Mal. We've thought about it and it'd really be best if you stay off that leg until you go back to the doctor. Okay? ""Okay."" I tried to sound disappointed but the truth was that even though I dearly loved Uncle Mal, I dreaded going to his funeral. There was no doubt in my mind that the experience would be unbelievably sad. Before she left my doorway, she said, ""I'll call Bob and Edna and make sure they'll be available if you need anything. Then I'll bring your eggroll. Pepsi to drink?""\n""Sounds good,"" my voice following her down the hall. I reached over the edge of my bed and picked up my Notebook and my Algebra I text and began the makeup homework. Sometime during this effort, Mom brought me an eggroll and a Pepsi which I consumed as I labored over my assignment. I had been an A-B student all the way through school--never straight A's, but always above average. It was enough to put me on the Honor Roll, and it seemed to please my parents. I'd heard my mother telling one of her friends that I had never given them any trouble. I suppose you could say that I was a ""good girl."" I'd never been sent to the principal's office, never received less than an A for deportment, never cut classes. It made me feel very special when she told her friend that. I never wanted to cause my parents unhappiness ever. At about 8:00 that evening they came in to say goodbye. Our next-door neighbors, Bob and Edna had offered to let me stay at their house, but thankfully, my parents declined the offer and told them it'd be enough if they could be available in case I needed something or for an emergency. Dad gave me three twenty- dollar bills ""just in case."" Then instructions about the electricity and the plumbing for the umpteenth time.... be sure the freezer door closes, and all the usual. ""We love you, honey,"" came from Dad with a hug and kiss. ""We sure do."" Mom gave me her hug and kiss. ""I love you too,"" I smiled. Just as the started out of the room, Mom turned, ""Oh, Cindy. I forgot to tell you that Robbie will be here in the morning to do the lawn. Didn't want him to frighten you.""\n""Okay, Bye."" I answered. Then they were gone. I felt a strange sense in being alone when I realized that this was the first time that I had been away from them overnight all alone. I glanced at the clock. 8:15. The game! I forgot about the school game. It had already started. I turned on the radio and tuned in the local station that carried our games. We were ahead in the first quarter 7-0. Yeah, TEAM! I finally drifted off to sleep sometime after 9:00. The last score I remembered was 27-6. The next sound I heard was a loud thump as if something had hit the house. I jumped out of bed and almost fell on my face when the pain coursed through my still tender thigh. Limping, I made my way to the window. I didn't see anything but I could hear something. It was a lawnmower. The sound of the mower made me glance at the clock on my radio. It was 8:30 in the morning. It must be Robbie, the boy who mowed our lawn on a regular basis. Looking out the window, I caught a glimpse of him as he walked briskly behind the roaring machine. He was dressed in swimming trunks, t-shirt and tennis shoes and seemed to enjoy his work in the warm early morning October sun. It wasn't odd for folks in this part of the country to have to cut grass right on up until Thanksgiving. Indian Summer had a lot of staying power in Jackson. I hobbled to my regular bathroom and took off my panties and t-shirt. I couldn't believe I'd slept in the same outfit I had worn all day the day before. Then very carefully, I removed the bandage from my thigh while I let the shower water warm up. With a definite goal in mind, I took a leisurely shower and washed my Dorothy Hammill haircut. Not in any particular hurry, I turned off the shower and closed the drain to let the tub begin to fill. Mom always kept some of her own bath salts, bubble bath and oils in this bathroom because the master bath had only a shower. She enjoyed a long soak every now and then, herself. I poured a little of the best smelling bubble bath and matching bath oil in the water under the streaming faucet. Huge billowing bubbles formed as the water worked on the ingredients I had poured in. I slid into the bath and it was wonderful. The heat felt good on my injury and I was enjoying the luxury. I imagined myself a gorgeous model doing a soap commercial, posing and turning until my breasts showed above the bubbles. I squealed as if embarrassed and slid under the water. When the game was over I meticulously washed every square inch of my body. I felt that I must be ultra clean. I washed my hair again and used Mom's most expensive creme rinse--not a ""conditioner"" but a real creme rinse. The bath oil made my skin as soft as a baby's. I must have been in the bathtub for at least 30 minutes. My fingers were wrinkled, but that would pass. I let the water drain, then used the shower head to rinse away the residue of soap and bubbles, cleaning the tub as I went. Then I dried myself on the big soft beach towel making sure I left no wet spots even between my toes. Standing clean, dry and naked before the mirror, I used the blow dryer as I brushed out my hair. When I was finished, I appraised my reflection in the mirror. ""Not bad."" Limping to the bedroom, I put on some fresh undies. Today, instead of cotton, however, I donned my best nylon lace bikini panties. The bra was one my mom called ""impractical."" It was also very lace, low cut and it fastened in front. I talked her into it for a formal occasion. We had to arrive on a compromise between a ""low cut"" or a ""strapless"" evening gown. Mom won on the ""low cut,"" so I got the bra. In bra and panties, I sat at the vanity and began on my toenails. First I trimmed them, then using a cuticle spoon, I worked on each toe until the little ""half moon"" shone at the base of each nail bed. A rich coat of Flamingo Pink polish finished the job. While they dried, I did the same to my fingernails. Mom wouldn't let me use fake ones, so I tried to be extra careful not to break a nail. Most of the time there was at least one oddball nail, but this past week of just laying around had let me get a little growth so I could trim them, but leave a respectable length. Flamingo Pink was once more the finishing touch. The lawnmower was silent, and I assumed that Robbie had finished that part of the chore. Just as the thought ran though my head, I hear the gas-powered weed eater start. It was now 10:00a.m. Sneaking a peek out the window, I saw him using the weed machine as an edger as he worked along the border of our patio. Robbie had removed his t-shirt and was now bare-chested. There was a sheen of perspiration on his well-tanned upper body. His legs had a lot of hair on the thighs, but his chest seemed void of any such growth. It was 10:30 by the time my nails were completely dry. I heard the banging of the garbage cans as Robbie pulled them to the backyard for the clippings. I had timed it just about right. I wasn't consciously sure why, but for some reason I wanted to be friendly (in a nice-girl way) with Robbie. I slipped a knee length pink dress over my head. It was nothing special. It had buttons running down the front to the waist and the skirt was pleated all around. Mom said it flounced, whatever that means. I left the top three buttons open so that a little lace would show. If I'd had more in the breast department, there would have been a little cleavage, too. Rarely do I wear make-up even at school, but I put on a pink lip gloss and gave my eyelashes a swipe with some mascara. No eye shadow or liner. I couldn't resist a touch of blush, however, and applied the brush softly to emphasize my cheekbones. Giving myself a nod of approval from the mirror, I started toward the patio door. I had been right. Robbie had finished the front and was now just about through with the back. Next week he'd be raking leaves, but that day the autumn colors were at their peak. When the mower died, I slid the patio door open. ""How about some lemonade when you're through."" Robbie seemed startled, ""Oh. Hi, Cindy. started early today. Wanted to get it done before the temperature got up.""\n""I would have come out to help but... my leg, you know."" I offered. ""Oh, yeah. Sue told me about it. How's it doing?""\n""I'm supposed to stay off it for a while, but I'm getting pretty bored. Want to come in?""\n""Sure. Give me a minute to put things away and get my shirt. Lemonade sure sounds good."" I turned and went to the refrigerator and frantically looked for some lemons. There were two very old looking ones that were a little shriveled. I grabbed them and the bottle of ReaLemon. Reading the instructions for lemonade on the Realemon bottle, I moved quickly. Cold water... sugar... slice the lemons... ice... glasses. ""Now where's that lemonade?"" I caught my breath as I turned, tray with pitcher and glasses in hand and limped to the table in the center of the dining area. Robbie had his t-shirt on now, but was bare-footed--evidently so he wouldn't track grass in the house. He pulled out a chair and plopped down as I poured. For the first time, I noticed how sweaty he was from his outdoor exertion. I also noticed how cute he was. Robbie was my best-friend-Sue's brother. They had lived next door for about three years. Sue was on the cheering squad with me; Robbie was 18 and a senior. Sitting across the table from each other, we sipped our lemonades in silence. He sort of glanced around the room as I looked at him. I would look away, his eyes would be on me when I looked back; then he'd look around the room some more. Finally he spoke. ""Sorry to hear about your uncle. Mom and Dad told me.""\n""Yeah, it was a real shock.""\n""My parents talked to yours last night. If you need anything, just let us know. ""I really appreciate it,"" I sighed, very self-conscious and a little uncomfortable. ""So, how's the leg?"" he asked, just to make conversation. ""It's still awfully sore and I have to wear this awful bandage,"" I replied as I slid my chair to they right to show him the bandage. It wasn't until I had pulled my dress up to the top of my right thigh that I remembered that I hadn't put the ace back on. I just sat there looking at my bare thigh and so did Robbie. My first thought was that I should have at least put on a pair of hose. Color rose in my face and I pushed the dress back down. When I looked up, Robbie was red too. ""Anyhow, I'm supposed to wear the stupid thing. I-- I guess I forgot to put it back on."" Oh, how I wanted to die right then and there. At that thought and at that very moment, I realized that I was thinking of Robbie as a sexual being. I knew that I wanted to either seduce or be seduced. Oh, it wasn't as sophisticated as all that, but that was the underlying motive for getting dressed and inviting him in, even if it was only in my subconscious up until now. ""Sue said you fell from a pyramid and that your leg was pinned back by someone falling over you.""\n""I guess that's the way it happened. At least it seemed that way,"" I replied, trying to restore my composure. ""I had the same thing happen to me in football last season. That's why I'm not playing this year. I have to wear a bandage in basketball still.""\n""Yeah, I wondered why you weren't on the team this year,"" I commented. ""Oh, did we win last night?""\n""Nah. They beat us 28-27 in the last quarter. We had 'em 27-6 in the third. They missed an extra point in the second period. Then it fell apart for us in the fourth. Rod Gooding sprained an ankle as it opened and we were essentially without a quarterback. Then Gus Martin was ejected for fighting. Next thing we knew, Central was in the end-zone and had a two-point conversion. Bert Beasley fumbled the next kick-off and Central scored on the next play from scrimmage. They faked a kick and passed for the two points. That made the score 27-21. We marched down the field and Beasley got into the end-zone on a fantastic screen pass and go. It was called back for an ineligible man downfield. With two minutes left, we had fourth down and three on their 12 yard line so we attempted a ""sure-fire"" field goal. The snap was bobbled and Mike Forntney, instead of covering the ball, tried to pass to the end-zone. Central intercepted and ran it back 100 yards for the touchdown. Then their kicker who missed his first attempt in the first quarter, put it away with an extra point 28-27. I didn't understand a word he said. I was a cheerleader, but all I knew about football was that on team has the ball and the other team tries to take it away before the first team scores. But I sat there wide-eyed, taking it all in, pretending to know what he was talking about nodding in agreement. When he finished, we were back to the awkward silence that ruled only minutes before. Trying to change the subject, ""So how is your leg getting along?"" Somehow the question wasn't worded right and I felt sort of stupid. ""Coach gave me some good exercises for it. And I went to the gym for some special treatments that seemed to help,"" he added. ""Really? What kind of treatments?"" I asked, genuinely interested. ""Therapeutic massage mostly. They did a few sessions for me and then taught me how to give them to myself since it was on my thigh,"" Robbie explained. Caught up by the prospect of an early return to the squad, I asked, ""Do you think you could teach me?""\n""Uh... Yeah, I guess so,"" he said haltingly. Honest, up to this time, until his reaction, my thoughts had been purely therapeutic. Only now did I feel a stirring of butterflies in the pit of my stomach. I know now that he was aware of the eroticism of the moment. Not knowing what else to do at that point I softly asked, ""Where should we do it?""\n""The couch in the living room?"" I thought for a moment. ""No, lets go to the couch in the rec room downstairs."" The excuse in my mind was definitely that the rec room would be more intimate. How wicked I had become in one short day. In the basement he suggested that I sit on the couch as he pulled up an ottoman. Sitting on the ottoman, he reached for my right foot as I lifted it to lay on his left knee. My bottom was lower than my leg, so I had to push my dress between my thighs to keep him from seeing my panties. Robbie scooted the ottoman forward so that my right leg draped over his left one, the foot hanging toward the floor. His movement placed his right knee between my legs pointed directly at my crotch. He settled both hands on my right thigh about 3 or 4 inches above the knee on the outside of my dress and began to squeeze gently. I squinted my eyes with the pain. ""Hurt?"" he asked ""A little,"" I responded. He continued the massage, running both hands up and down my thigh. The outside hand moved higher than the inside hand, but always stopped well below my crotch. I could see him swallow to hide his nervousness. The bottom of his shirt hung low enough to cover is bathing trunks, so I could not see his crotch. ""This would work better on your bare skin."" His voice cracked. ""Okay."" I followed the simple reply by baring my thigh up to the hem of my panties. But no panty showed. I made sure of that. When his hand returned to my thigh on my bare skin, I was surprised at the heat I felt. Not only were his hands very warm, but the warmth passed through my body as butterflies took flight and rose within me. The gentle hands kept up their ministrations to me. As I glanced up at him, I found him looking straight into my eyes which I quickly averted to watch his attention to my thigh again. ""Do you have a girlfriend?"" I blurted. Oh my God, how dumb... dumb... dumb! Of course he has a girlfriend--Diane, the drum majorette. What a fool I must have seemed. He didn't seem phased. ""Well, sort of. Diane Contento and I have been dating sort of steady like. Nothing serious I suppose. How about you?""\n""What?""\n""Do you have a boyfriend?""\n""Uh,"" I thought about lying, but thought better of it, ""No."" He smiled as he massaged, ""You mean a pretty girl like yourself doesn't have a boyfriend?"" Boy, was I ever slain. If his smile had been flame, I would have been butter. ""Do you really think I'm pretty?"" I asked, blushing. What happened then startled me so bad that I almost lost it. His face was getting closer and closer to mine and he was standing to turn to sit on the couch. I tried to lean away from him, but my back was against the arm of the sofa. Before I knew it, his mouth was on mine and he was kissing me. The major problem was that as he stood and turned, I turned with him so that my injured right leg was behind him, between his body and the back of the couch, and my left foot was still on the floor. So there I was, lip to lip with Robbie, and I didn't even know how to kiss. Oh, I knew how to use a dildo and a vibrator with various attachments and such things as that, but I didn't know how to kiss. I just sat there with my lips pressed against his. Then, gentleman that he was, he shifted so that I could turn to sit properly on the couch with my legs together. Both of us were breathing a little hard. ""I'm sorry, Cindy. I shouldn't have done that.""\n""Why not?"" I asked, disappointed that it had ended so quickly. I was worried that I hadn't done it right. ""For God's sake, you're just a kid."" That cut me to the quick. I put a hand on each hip and let him know in no uncertain terms, ""I'm almost 15! Don't call me a kid.""\n""I didn't mean to offend you. It's just that I'm... I'm... well, I'm sorry I called you a kid."" Then he was staring at me again. Not my eyes, but just at me, in general. I let my eyes followed his gaze. Looking down at my body, I noticed that a fourth button had popped loose and the tops of my breasts were now plainly visible. My fingers came up and quickly buttoned the guilty fastener. ""Are you sorry you kissed me? I mean really... sorry?"" I searched his eyes. ""If you mean did I like kissing you, then no, I'm not sorry. I said I was sorry because of the difference in our ages."" I could feel my eyes cloud as I looked up from lowered eyelids and restated through almost clenched teeth, ""I'm not a kid."" Robbie's expression softened as he whispered, ""No, I guess you're not a kid."" He sighed and pulled me to him again. This time both arms went around me, and when he kissed I went limp. I noticed that his kisses were not exactly what one could call ""dry,"" and surmised that his mouth was open. I opened mine. When I did, his tongue went straight between my teeth. I was appalled, so I pushed his tongue away with mine. The surprise was compounded when he literally sucked my tongue from my mouth into his. About that time I decided that it wasn't so bad after all. Up until then, I wasn't sure where all this was going. It was enjoyable, but something on the inside rang an alarm. Pictures flashed through my mind: the people in the magazine doing things with their bodies that intrigued me; the couple in the VCR movie. I thought about the vibrator, the dildo and then came a picture of Robbie and me naked under the sheet with him making that move to put it in. His hand pushing the bra cup off my right breast brought me back to reality. Not resisting in any way, I closed my eyes and savored it, feeling my whole world go topsy-turvy. I was on a high speed turntable and had to open my eyes to make sure we weren't actually moving. ""This is wrong,"" a voice in my head spoke. I brought my left hand up and took hold of Robbie's wrist. Pulling downward to remove his hand, I discovered that his fingers were hooked over the top of the lacy cup so that all I accomplished was the baring of one breast. Just as I was about to speak to tell him to stop, his hand abandoned my breast and was replaced by his open mouth. The hot wet feeling as he opened wide enough to engulf the whole of it was overwhelming. I was melting all over again. My whole frame went suddenly limp in his arms. Each of us knew that I was his to do with as he pleased. At 14, I just couldn't call up enough resolve to fight it. It just felt so good. Half expecting him to push me into a prone position, I was surprised when Robbie shifted so that both of his feet were flat on the floor, his left side against my right. He slipped his right hand under my right thigh and draped it across his left leg. My left foot was flat on the floor; my knees were almost a foot apart. I felt his right hand slip under my dress and move up along my injured thigh, giving it a gentle massage. It hurt when he squeezed, but yet, it didn't hurt. Each time he reached the top of my thigh, he paused and squeezed, his thumb on the outside of my thigh, his fingers at the edge of the crotch of my panties. Robbie leaned into me and pressed me back against the cushioned arm of the couch, his lips once more seeking mine. His hands were opening the rest of the buttons to my waist. I heard him ""Hmm"" as he discovered the clasp of my bra. He opened it and pushed it aside until the cups were stuffed under my arms. Once again he was lip to lip with me, his tongue swapping visits with mine, each hand on one of my breasts. My nipples were still ""little-girl"" tiny, but he brought them to erection, pulling and twirling them between his thumbs and forefingers. I had sucked in my breath and held it there so many times that I was starting to get dizzy, but I thought it was love. With his left hand on my right breast, his mouth left mine and bent to the task of my left breast. I brought both my hands up. One to press his head to my breast and the other to assist his left hand. I was sure I knew what was coming next. He was going to ""go all the way"" with me, but I didn't know when or how Robbie would accomplish it. Still running through my brain was the very erotic picture of us naked in bed under the sheets. I was wrong, but what did happen was so natural that it caught me totally off guard. My right leg was bent at the knee draped over his left leg. My thigh rested directly atop his. The hair on his leg tickled the underside of my smooth thighs. Although I had a generous amount of pubic hair for a 14 year-old, my legs were covered only by a very light downy softness that did not yet call for shaving, or any other depilatory for that matter. Robbie let his now free right hand lay lightly on the inside of my right knee and slipped it along the smoothness of my inner thigh until his palm was flat on my crotch. I was so startled by this turn of events that I jumped. He began a gentle stroking, rubbing his fingers from the bottom of my pussy to the top. Since I was wearing bikini briefs, he was not hindered by the waistline of my dress. After 15 or 20 strokes from bottom to top and top to bottom, he had worked up far enough that on a return trip to the bottom, his whole hand slid smoothly inside the waistband and his fingers were stroking my hairy mound. This time he stayed at the bottom, not rising again. I wanted to raise my bottom off the couch and remove the panties, but I feared that he would think me some kind of ""slut."" I mean that I was ready to be screwed right then and there. Robbie did not seem disturbed by my panties, he just continued to stroke the hair over my slit very lightly while his mouth claimed mine again. While we kissed, I felt a finger separate my pussy lips. The attempt at entry was very gentle and the feeling unbelievably erotic. I went totally limp again and my arms felt so weak that my hands fell to my lap. Actually, we were so close that my right hand fell in Robbie's lap. That's when I discovered that his own sex organ was not dormant. I started to pull away but he stopped kissing long enough to whisper, ""It's Okay,"" while his left hand pressed my palm over the bulge in his swim trunks. I let my hand lay there at first, but Robbie quickly returned to his kissing and feeling. A finger very pleasantly insinuated itself between the folds of my pussy and began stroking the moisture that had begun to accumulate. At the same time that I felt the finger sink slowly into my body until it was buried to the knuckle, Robbie sucked my tongue into his mouth and twisted my left nipple. I let my hand squeeze his sex. As the finger eased inward until it was palm deep, I began to stroke the material of his swimsuit. I felt it throb under my touch. The finger inside me began to withdraw and I hunched my hips forward to stop its escape, but to no avail. I thought he was stopping so that we could get on with the ""real thing."" Actually, he knew exactly what he was doing. I could feel something larger going in and then I felt his thumb and forefinger feeling in the top of my slit for the little nub I had discovered earlier. Evidently he had two fingers in my vagina as he began to do to my clitoris what he had done with my nipples. My hips began an involuntary rocking motion which, to my delight could regulate the both the pressure on my clit and the depth of his fingers in my vagina. My hand also increase the pressure of its rubbing on the outside of his garment. Both of us were breathing rather rapidly and loudly by now. Just when I began to wish for my vibrator so that I could have another ""organism"" I uttered something like, ""Uuhhnngg,"" as my private world exploded around me once more in a kaleidoscope of color and delight. I moaned out my newest release into his mouth and felt my pussy throbbing around his digits. I seemed to last much longer this time and in comparison to the other times. It seemed better just because Robbie was the one doing it. I put my arms around his neck and hugged him to me. It was as if I wanted to take his whole body into myself and become one with him. I've never had that same feeling about anyone since that time. I just closed my eyes and luxuriated in the feelings that were bathing me. As the aura subsided, I opened my eyes and found Robbie looking at me as if I were someone he had just seen in a different light. ""Gosh, Cindy, you're something else."" Not knowing what to say, innocently (if that's possible) I asked, ""Are we going to do it now?"" Robbie looked puzzled. ""Do what""\n""You know..."" I looked for the words, discarding `screw' and `fuck,' settling on ""...go all the way.""\n""My god, Cindy. Are you crazy? Do you want to get pregnant?"" He seemed aghast. I thought he hated me. I began to cry and tried to say, ""Of course not,"" but I couldn't get it out. ""Cindy, you haven't scr... uh... gone all the way with some other guy, have you?"" Robbie asked. ""N-no!"" I answered still crying, ""and I never let anyone d-do those o-other th-things that y-you j-just d-d-did."" I didn't think it proper to tell him about my electronic friends. His arms went around me and he let me cry against him until it finally subsided. ""Cindy, I want to make love to you, but it wouldn't be right. I'm afraid that what we've done here tonight could have a bad effect on you because of your age."" He paused as he looked down into my upturned face. ""But I won't say I'm sorry, because I'm not."" I know I smiled when he said that. and then he kissed me again... very softly, very slowly and much too sweetly. When he looked at me again he asked, ""You had an orgasm, didn't you?"" His question shocked me, ""Orgasm? (hmmm...organism) Oh yes. Yes, I had an... uh... orgasm."" Not knowing what to say, I went further, ""Did you have one?""\n""Well, no. At least not this time."" Robbie's face turned beet red. ""Didn't I do it right?"" I didn't know what ""right"" would be anyway. ""Well, not exactly, but don't worry about it,"" he responded. ""No,"" I blurted, ""I want to do it right. Show me."" I sounded imperious, and to complement it, reached for the waist band of his trunks. His hands stopped mine, but I looked up at him and saw his resolve (if he really had any) weaken. ""Okay, Cindy, if you're sure.""\n""I'm sure. After all, you did it for me. It's only fair, isn't it?"" I know I rolled my eyes at him when I said that. Since that time and over the years, I've been left wondering if I fell more into his plan than he did into mine. That's all it took. Robbie stood up and stripped of his bathing suit and I just stared, mesmerized by his sex organ. I was surprised that it was just hanging there. It appeared to be about 4 inches long and had a bushy nest of pubic hair that encircled the base and ran down to cover his sack. It looked smaller than when I'd touched it through his clothes. I was not an expert on the male arousal process and didn't know its ability to grow. I could have sworn that it raised its head slightly even as I looked at it. A churning feeling ran through my stomach as I remembered pictures in the magazine showing women sucking on these things. I wasn't sure what I had gotten myself into, but I was determined that Robbie would have an orgasm. Besides, I'd never seen an orgasm before. Robbie sat down beside me and stretched his legs out on the ottoman. Then he leaned forward and pulled his t-shirt over his head so that he sat there totally naked beside me. Nervously I asked, ""Okay, what do I do first?"" Robbie licked his lips. He was nervous too. ""Just take it in your hand, like so."" He wrapped his right palm around the length of it, then removed his hand. I reached over with my right hand and wrapped my fist around it just like he showed me. ""Now, with your hand around it, just move your fist up and down on it."" It had grown visibly since I first laid eyes in it. The head of it took on a similar appearance to the one on the artificial penis, only Robbie's was almost purple. I knew he had been circumcised because I had seen little babies that had been. His penis jerked in my hand and I looked up, a question in my eyes. He just looked back at me and said, ""Like that. Just keep going."" I had thought that the spasm I had felt was his orgasm, but I had been wrong. So I continued to stroke up and down his shaft. I noticed that the head of his penis was getting a darker reddish purple, the more I pumped on it. Robbie drew in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, groaning slightly. This caused me to slow down again, but he nodded for me to keep going. My arm was getting tired, so I swapped hands. His hips began to pump just like mine had on his fingers. Soon my other arm was tired. ""When do I put it in my mouth?"" I asked bravely. An anguished look came over Robbie's face and he stuttered for a few seconds and sort of muttered, ""Oh, just anytime now.""\n""Is now a good time?"" I asked impatiently, yet fearful of the experience. I knew I would throw up. But I guess I had sort of promised him. He coughed and cleared his throat, ""Uh... yeah. Now."" Bending over his lap, I closed my eyes and guided the end of his cock into my mouth. Since I had never tasted anything like whatever it tasted like, I did not know how to describe it. It was a little salty, but other than that I didn't know that the rest of it was a residual taste of urine. Well, I'd never tasted urine before. ""Lick it."" he said, or rather groaned. So I did. I'd never licked one before, so I swathed this one good. I got it coated with lots of my saliva and soon there was not much taste at all. I did notice, however that the thing was much larger now. It was only about 6 to 6 1/2 inches long, but is was as big in diameter as my penis shaped dildo. ""Now suck it while you use your hand,"" he moaned again. So I sucked it, and as I sucked, I let my hand continue pumping up and down. The reason I kept pumping was that he didn't tell me to stop. His body seemed to flutter in the midst of all I was doing and suddenly the penis jerked in a spasm and simultaneously I had a mouthful of liquid. My hand also felt his penis flex accompanied by a suitable moan from Robbie. Before I could react, the was another distinct throb and my mouth was even fuller so that in order not to choke, I had to swallow. I jerked my head away, the stuff running out of my mouth onto my chest and down to my dress when his member jerked again and a glob of the liquid hit me in face. ""No don't quit,"" Robbie said as his hand wrapped around mine and continued to pump it up and down the length of this rod that had suddenly taken on a life of its own as it kept on jerking and spitting its offering at me. By the time it had stopped, my right hand was covered with a cloudy looking liquid that was also all over my face, my chest and the front of my dress, not to mention inside my mouth. Robbie was in no condition to help just now. He just sort of leaned back and collapsed. I was furious. ""What is this stuff. Get it off!"" Robbie looked surprised, ""That's my come,"" he said as if surprised that I hadn't known all along. Then he saw my confusion and consternation and reached behind me for a box of Kleenex on the end table. I started to calm down as he very meticulously began to wipe all of it away. First he cleaned my hands, then my face. I don't know what happened to the stuff in my mouth. I suppose that some ran out and that I swallowed the rest. Then he wiped what he could off my dress. By the time he was cleaning the dab that went on my chest, I was giggling and so was Robbie. ""So that's how boys orgasm?"" I laughed. ""That's it.""\n""Well it's not fair,"" I said still laughing. ""What can we girls do you guys to get back at you?"" Robbie quit laughing, ""Drive us crazy."" We looked at each other for a few moments, aware that we had shared in something, although forbidden us, also very special. His arms went around me and he held me close very tightly for a long time. I looked at the clock. It was nearly 2:30. I couldn't believe that it had been three hours since I had invited Robbie in. I took a kleenex and began to clean his now deflated tool. It was much smaller than it was when I first saw it. ""I better be going,"" he said at last. A little apprehensive, I asked, ""Will you be back.""\n""You know I'll be back.""\n""Why,"" I asked, suppressing a smile. ""You're my girl. That's why.""\n""What about Diane?"" His forehead wrinkled, ""Diane who?"" My laughter fairly tinkled like little bells as I threw myself in his arms and we kissed once more. ""Can't you stay just a little longer? I'm alone here all day with nobody to talk to."" I tried to sound just a little pitiful. ""Okay, but only if you feed me some lunch. I'm starved.""\n""It's a deal,"" I said as I stood. I'll have to put on some other clothes. Are you going to wear your trunks and t-shirt.""\n""I better,"" he laughed, ""I can't go around like this."" He began to dress as I went upstairs to find another dress. When I came back down, Robbie was looking in the refrigerator. When he turned, he let out a low whistle. I'm not sure why I did it, but instead of putting on something sensible, I stood there before him wearing only a long t-shirt that barely covered my bikini panties. It couldn't escape his notice that I was no longer wearing a bra either. Mimicking the movies, ""I thought I'd slip into something comfortable,"" I said in my most sultry voice and then giggled. Robbie got a very serious look in his eyes as he walked toward me. At first I thought he was angry, but when he kissed me I knew he had been pushed to his limit. I didn't know anything about ""teases"" and will power. I was just wanting to be grown up, now that I had discovered sex. What I didn't know was that neither of us were really ""grown up."" We just thought we were. So right there in the middle of the kitchen, his hands were all over me again and before I knew it, he was carrying me into my bedroom. ""Cindy, I don't have any protection to keep you from getting pregnant, but I'm going to show you something that my uncle told me about. He said if he knew at my age what he knows now, he could have driven any girl in school crazy."" Then looking my in the eyes, he added sensually, ""I'm going to try it out on you."" I didn't know what Robbie was talking about except ""going all the way,"" but it sounded exciting. He stood me beside my bed and took my t-shirt by its bottom hem and pulled it up so that my arms raised with it until it was gone. Almost reflexively, I crossed my arms in front of my breasts, then dropped them to permit his eyes to savor their pert shape. I felt a shiver of delight run through me when Robbie said, ""You're beautiful."" He hooked his thumbs in the waist of my panties and pulled them down my legs to my knees. I raised each foot, first the left, then the right, to leave the garment in a heap at my feet. Robbie discarded his t-shirt, but kept his trunks on. He pulled me close and bent down to kiss me, then guiding me backwards lay me across the bed. Somehow, I felt that we should be under a sheet, but it really didn't seem all that important. When Robbie stretched out on the bed beside me, I began to feel a little scared about what was happening. In a little girl voice, I asked, ""Robbie, what are you going to do to me? It won't hurt, will it?"" He smiled. ""I'm going to eat you."" My eyes widened. ""Come on. What are you really going to do.""\n""I already told you,"" he answered as he came closer, ""and I promise it won't hurt, not even a little bit."" His mouth covered mine. My arms went around his neck as his hands began to explore my body. Robbie's right hand was stroking up and down the outer part of my left thigh. I raised the knee to give him access to my pussy, but he did not seem to notice my offer. Instead he let his kiss trail off my mouth until his face was buried at the base of my throat. This was a new sensation as he let his tongue lick and probe in the tender junction of my neck and shoulder. He shifted his body so that his left hand could work on my right breast. His tongue began to lick wetly from my neck around to my ear his tongue dug deeply there. I felt goose bumps raise up on my arms and breasts. These sensations were definitely new and my body began to squirm in response. I closed my eyes and was horrified at the picture that came to my mind of Robbie doing this to Diane Contento. My body stiffened, but for just a moment as the tongue bath continued. I wasn't sure what he wanted when he put a hand under me and tried to roll me over, but I relaxed and allowed my body to be turned so that I was laying face down. Robbie's breath was warm on the back of my neck as he began to kiss be there, the kisses turning to playful nips with his teeth. He lifted me so his left hand could slide between my body and the bed to cup my left breast. As his kisses and licks left my neck to continue downward to my shoulders, his right hand began to stroke my rounded butt. Even I knew that I had what guys call a ""nice ass."" I remember when my breasts were an early disappointment, that my Mom patted my bottom and said, ""Honey, I know women who would kill for a tush like yours."" I was pleased, but even more so when I finally filled out in the chest department. Of course, I still had a little way to go. I would have been extremely happy to know then that I would even increase in stature by more than two inches, as well as, go from an A cup to a C cup. The hand on my ass moved downward to stroke the back of my left thigh, then it slipped to the inside of my left knee and pulled my legs apart. When I had been turned over, I had allowed them to close. Shifting my body a little, I moved my legs even further apart so there was a little more than a foot of distance between my knees. The hand came back up to my ass and squeezed each cheek separately while the mouth continued to roam over my back. I wouldn't have wanted Robbie to know, but this had turned into more of a massage than any kind of so-called love-making. That's what I was thinking right up until the hand on my ass, made a detour to my pussy. I must have been soaking wet, because I felt a finger make a single backstroke along my slit and it was buried inside me. Before I could even let out a suitable moan, It was withdrawn and replaced by two fingers. The two fingers left and I could tell that his thumb was now my slit's sole occupant. Robbie let it stroke in and out as his kisses began to dance lightly across my tight rounded ass. He was not touching my clitoris, but it was still powerfully stimulating. The thumb eased its way out and the two fingers went in as relief. My body reacted next to the thumb tip placed directly at the opening of my anus. I felt the thumb press inward, but I tightened my hole and whispered, ""No, Robbie, not there."" The thumb was gone instantly. My body was set in motion again as the left hand under my left breast lifted and caused me to turn on my back again. Robbie tried again to swallow one of my tits whole and as he did so, I felt the thumb at my pussy again. Going in from the front with his thumb brought the second knuckle across my clitoris with each thrust. I felt myself climbing toward a release once more. But it wasn't to be. As the thumb withdrew, I actually moaned in disappointment and uttered, ""Please, Robbie."" Robbie paid no attention to me, but rather began a trail of licks and kisses from my breasts to my belly. He paused briefly to lick and suck at my ""insy"" navel. I wasn't too pleased with it because stimulation of any kind to my navel had always caused me to feel a little nauseous... sort of seasick, but somehow this was different and I survived. Next he licked a line down my belly from my nave to the top of my pubic bush. I was a little alarmed when he pulled at my hair with his lips. A great relief came over me as he bypassed that area and began to kiss and lick my thighs. I felt just a twinge of pain in my right thigh as he turned my thighs so that they splayed outward and lay flat on the bed. The kisses here were like tiny flames and I shuddered with pleasure at each of them. My wish was, however, that Robbie get back to fingering or thumbing my pussy. That was the best part. I felt my lower torso being shifted as, Robbie lay face down between my legs. He worked his arms under my thighs and lay them across his shoulders. What was he doing? Then his thumbs were working to get back in. I shifted my bottom a little to lend some assistance to the effort. The thumbs peeled me open. The next thing I knew, Robbie's nose was buried in my sex hole. I tried to pull away, but my legs over his shoulders could find no leverage for the maneuver. ""No, Robbie. That's nasty... Ah... Oh... Hunh... Oh,"" and his tongue was pushing deep into my pussy. Somehow, when he sucked my clitoris between his lips, I knew this was the most natural thing ever. It was just like what I had done to him. Both my hands found his head and pushed his face tighter to my sex. His tongue never stopped whipping and dancing up and down, in and out. Then he would pause to suck at my clitoris again. I wasn't sure how he did what he did next, but I felt fingers enter my vagina and begin to wiggle and thrust. He trapped my clitoris between his lips and began to stroke his tongue back and forth across it. I bit the back of my hand to keep from screaming. Perhaps two fingers of his right hand and the thumb of his left were inside me. It was close quarters and stretched me as much as my big dildo had. then the thumb was gone. This time when it tapped at my anus, I was too occupied with the sensations that were running through me and Robbie became a liar. Even though the thumb was covered by my lubricant, it hurt like hell when he slid it past my sphincter. But I didn't care, because at that moment, the most intense orgasm I had felt to this point slammed into me like a freight train. My hips came off the bed hunching wildly at his face. My hands, one on the back of his head, the other at my mouth were fluttering almost uselessly. My eyes rolled back and my toes cured downward. I remember saying things through my heaving breaths like, ""Yes, Oh, Robbie. Oh yes."" and every now and then I hooted out a ,""hooooomm... mmm... ohhhh..."" and such as that. As the throes of release began to fade, Robbie continued to lick as I just stroked his head. The hand over my mouth was now in repose across my eyes to shut out the light which seemed to have become somehow too intense to look at. The thumb was the first to go. My back door hole sort of assisted in expelling it. Next he lifted his head to look up over my body to my flushed face. I could hear his fingers being removed from my squashy wet vagina. ""Like it?"" Robbie asked. ""Love it."" I affirmed. Robbie crawled across my naked body until he could lie down beside me. I lifted my head so he could slide his arm under it. He was on his back, so I turned onto my right side and began to rub his chest. He was just staring at the ceiling. I was amazed when his nipples stood up as I let my fingernails trace over them. ""I didn't know that boys did that to."" I exclaimed, laughing. ""I don't think you know much about boys at all,"" he answered. ""But I'm learning, aren't I?"" Robbie just looked at me and smiled. After a few seconds of thought, he commented, ""You're not a kid.""\n""Robbie, what about you? Do I need to do you again."" He laughed, ""Not hardly. But I am going to need a change of clothes.""\n""Why? What happened?"" I asked, concerned. ""It seems that in all the excitement, my horse was in such a tight barn, that he went off all by himself."" I had to think about it for a little while, but when I caught on, I put both hands over my mouth to suppress my giggles, ""You mean...?""\n""Yep."" When I had recovered from that round, I began to think a little more seriously. I was afraid to ask him, but I needed to know. ""Robbie, please promise not to get mad, but I want to know something. If you don't want to tell me, it's be Okay.""\n""Sure, what is it?"" I didn't know quite how to phrase it, but I went on anyway, ""How do you know all this stuff? I mean, you know, about girls, and all... about sex and how to do it?"" Before he could answer, I went on, ""You talked about being safe... what I did to you in the rec room..."" I blushed, ""... and what you just did to me. How do you know about all that."" I could tell the question disturbed him, and I wished I hadn't asked. It was as if I'd spoiled everything. ""If I lied to you, you would know it's a lie,"" he started. ""I've done some of these things with Diane. We've been dating since we were sophomores. By the time we were juniors, we were into pretty heavy petting. One thing led to another until we had experimented with just about everything there was to do. I mean, it was mostly just feeling and touching and lots of kissing."" He stopped and looked at the ceiling again. ""Everything that I did to you down in the rec room, I've done with Diane. What I did to you here was the very first time I've done that. I got it from my uncle and a book he gave me."" I was pleased that he'd never `eaten' Diane, but was a bit jealous of all the other. ""Did she do what I did to you in the rec room?""\n""No."" There was more but I wasn't sure. I decided to be direct, ""Robbie, did you and Diane ever... ever..."" I finished in a rush ""go-all-the-way?"" It was as if I could hear the ring of the hammer on the nail when he turned his head to look at me. ""Once,"" he replied, ""just once this past summer... just once.""\n""What happened?"" I asked. ""What do you mean 'what happened'?"" he asked looking puzzled. He misunderstood my question. Robbie thought I wanted a blow by blow description of what they did. ""I mean, why did you break up?"" The pause again, ""We didn't use anything and her period was late. She thought she was pregnant and wrote me a note in school. I stuffed the note in my pocket, planning to read it later, but forgot all about it. My Mom found the note."" He inhaled deeply, then went on, ""She called Mrs. Contento and everyone went a little crazy. It's almost funny. Diane got her period that same afternoon after school. We haven't dated since.""\n""Do you want to?""\n""No."" I was satisfied, but needed one more reassurance, ""Are you mad at me for asking?""\n""I'm glad you asked. You're the only one who knows besides Diane, our mothers and me. We didn't even let our fathers know."" Kissing him on the side of the face, I sort of cuddled up against him, ""Robbie, will you go all the w... make love to me?""\n""Now?"" he asked in a surprised tone. I whispered, ""Not now, but sometime...will you?""\n""I don't think there's any question about it. I'll make love to you... sometime."" His kiss was warm and very sweet. I'm not sure I ever really knew Robbie, now that I think back on that time of my life. Sometimes you want to believe in someone so badly that you accept too much at face value. Robbie never made love to me, as in ""go all the way."" For the rest of the weekend, however, until my parents returned, it was his picture I imagined as we labored against each other under the sheet, my faithful dildo in hand. I was able to use the vibrator and dildo for several weeks thereafter when no one else was around. Then one day, they were gone. I searched high and low, but never saw them again. But I know that they were around somewhere because I could hear her and dad at play. The sound a vibrator makes when it touches a bed frame is unique. Many was the night that I could hear them giggle in the confines of their bedroom when the toys would inadvertently ""burp."" And they still seem to be going strong today. After all they're only 42 and 43. I'm glad it's like that for them. As to Robbie, he and I never found ourselves in a situation that could so easily lend itself to our youthful desires. After he graduated, he and Diane went all the way at least one more time. This time she didn't get her period and they were married in an small civil ceremony with just a few close friends and their two month-old son. It's amazing what a dream can do to jog your memory."
1001,Cindy and the Wolf,['F-animal'],"But what was he getting at? ""Back over, baby. On all fours,"" The Mountain Man ordered, making a circular motion with his fingers. Cindy shuddered, pulling herself up off the bed and folding one leg over the other, rolling onto her belly once more. She knew what was going to happen. Looking back, the girl saw the Wolf's long, knobby red boner pressing hard against his flat, muscular black belly. Fighting back some tears of shame, Cindy wobbled on all fours again, dropping her head and closing her eyes. She could feel the big animal coming up to her again, sniffing at her pussy, licking her asscheeks again, slicking down a few of her cuntal hairs with his broad tongue before backing up and getting ready to mount her.\n\nCindy bit down on her lower lip until she could taste blood. She heard the Wolf whining through his nose, examining his position and hers. Then there was the sensation of his sharp toenails digging into her asscheeks. He was testing her, testing his sense of balance. ""OHHHHH!"" Cindy's eyelids fluttered back while her elbows bent slightly from the weight on her ass and shoulders. The Wolf had slid on top of her, his furry belly pressing hard against her ass and neck. Cindy closed her eyes once more, sobbing, sucking in her lower lip, shaking her head back and forth, thinking of those dogs she'd seen years before in the barnyard.\n\nOnly now Cindy was the bitch standing in the clearing, offering her cunt to the animal!\n\n""Damn, Shadow, fuck her, fuck the bitch good!"" The Mountain Man cried, using his tongue to wipe the spittle off his lips. He was tremendously excited watching this helpless young teenager being fucked by his big Wolf! Cindy felt Shadow's strong forelegs slide around her upper chest, pushing against her swinging tits, hugging her hard for support while his hindquarters danced nervously behind her. He nestled his powerful head in the valley between her shoulder blades, twisting his head to the right and growling. The young blonde could feel his dick pressing against first one inner thigh, then the other. He was trying to get better leverage, trying to find the hot, drooling hole he'd been licking just seconds earlier.\n\n""Oh! Cindy stiffened, her eyes bugging out and staring straight ahead at the dirty rear wall of the cabin. She felt that funnel-shaped, knobby red thing sliding through the forest of her spit-drenched cunthairs! It was getting close, oh so close to her hot little hole! Soon she'd be violated most foully by an animal's cock! How would she ever be able to have sex with a man, know her virgin pussy had been raped by a Wolf's prick? Cindy was breathing hard and heavy now. The big animal found the right fucking position and was edging his ass down and to the left, pushing his dick up to the hot juicy cuntal crack. The young blonde moaned, her low-throated groans soon turning into grunts. Shadow had found her pussyhole and shoved down. Cindy wailed, her head snapping from side to side as she felt the pointed tip of his prong peeling back her bloated outer cuntlips and sliding into the throat of her twat.\n\n""OHHHHH God, help me, help..."" Her thin voice trailed off. She was gasping for breath now, sweat trickling down her forehead and staining her face. His knobby prong was sliding in all the way. Cindy could feel the knob brushing over the folds and hollows of her inner pussy now, stretching the itchy, elastic walls of her cunt and making it tremble with excitement. ""Man, didn't I tell you? Didn't I tell you?"" The Mountain Man said to his younger brother Jack, slapping him on the back. ""The cunt's turned onto the fuckin' Wolf. I KNEW it!"" Cindy felt the big Wolf's body start to shake as he began fucking her. A low, steady growl came from his half-opened mouth as drool oozed from his snout and collected in a pool just below her neck. The young teenager shuddered under the relentless fucking, letting out grunts with each powerful forward fucking thrust of the big Wolf. The knob was tickling her cunt, arousing it more and more.\n\nShe felt her clit burning like a glowing coal under the attack! Wiggling her ass from side to side, the girl tilted her cuntal mound up, trying to get more friction from the sliding dick. When she did, Cindy felt as if someone had dragged a rusty saw over her clit! The sensation of that big knob bumping against her clit was unbelievably good! ""Man, she's goin' at it. She's gonna knock the fuckin' Wolf off if she's not careful,"" Jack commented as he took another photo. Cindy growled as loudly as Shadow now, tossing her lovely head from side to side and acting like an animal. She knew the Wolf was close. He hugged her tightly, pumping his narrow yet muscular hindquarters faster and faster. The friction of his Lupine cock against her pussy walls made the girl think she'd catch fire!\n\n""More, more,"" Cindy mumbled into the pillow, biting the dirty cotton pillowcase as she felt herself rocketing up to orgasm. It was all too awfully good to be true. She felt thrown from one side of morality to the other, hating herself for giving into this vile perversion, yet at the same time enjoying every damnable second of it! His body swayed, jerked and hunched forward while pulling Cindy back with his paws. It was like slow motion as Cindy felt the knot first press hard against her cunt lips, then harder, then wedging her pussy open, stretching, stretching, stretching open then around the knot as it slipped in. But it happened so quick she was not able to stop it. They were tied, and the great Wolf let out a high-pitched wailing howl. Cindy felt the knot swell up tight in her cunt. He was cumming, firing his load of sperm from his heavy set of grey furry balls into her hot hole.\n\nCindy could feel the knotty prong jerking and dancing inside her. She knew he was squirting out his Lupine sperm, filling her pussy with his Wolfish cum. She cried out, dancing her ass around in tight little circles, breathing with sharp, whistling noises, through her nostrils as she toppled over the edge and fell into her own orgasmic throes. The two of them, woman and Wolf, jerked and twitched for several seconds, each caught in their own private whirling hurricane of sexual orgasm. Cindy was still feeling her pussy contract and spasm when the Wolf finished and tried to dismount. However his knot was still swollen up hard in Cindy and wasn't going to come loose. Cindy and the wolf were ass to ass and the knot was pulling hard against the entrance of here cunt from the inside. It was becoming uncomfortable. After some maneuvering Cindy was able get the wolf to lie down on his side. She was now able to lay on her side with one knee pointed straight up. Now she could reach down and touch her stuffed pussy. Cindy felt around the cock shaft where it entered her until her finger rested on the swollen knot lodged in here cunt. It was so hard and warm, and locked so tightly in her. As she looked down Cindy could see the knot had her entire mount enlarged. Her cunt lips were pouting open and her clit was very sensitive. Leaking sperm and her own cum had her slippery and sopping wet. Cindy began slipping her finger over here clit and felt it explode with her touch. The pressure of the knot inside her pussy pressing out as she pressed on her clit from the outside was indescribably fantastic. Soon another scattering orgasm was crashing through her body. Cindy repeated this until the knot had reduced in size where it suddenly slipped from Cindy's pussy.\n\n[end?]"
1002,Cindy's Audience,"['M+F', 'gand-bang']","David's eyes surveyed the incredible sight of his wife in that outfit and surmised, ""If I knew that you weren't headed out for an acting audition, I'd take you back into the bedroom and make wild love to you all day long.""\n""Hmmmm,"" Cindy squealed, leaning over and pecking her husband's cheek with a kiss. ""I'll have to take a rain-check on that, for another day.""\n""You better get going,"" David said. ""The last thing you want to do is be late for this audition. If you land this part in the movie, that would be great.""\n""The audition is not for another four hours,"" Cindy told him. ""I just decided to get ready for it a bit early.""\n""Early?"" the man said, confused. ""Early? You have to go now, Cindy. I don't want you here when the guys show up, to watch the football game.""\n""Why?"" his wife giggled. ""Because you'll be talking about 'guy things'? Come on, I have no place to go for four hours. I definitely couldn't go to a book store or the shopping center in this type of outfit. Where else could I possibly go?""\n""I don't want you here, honey, because the guys who will be coming over to watch the game are a bit rowdy. I don't think you would like them.""\n""Oh, listen to you,"" Cindy smiled, flipping her hand at him. ""I won't like them? I don't judge anyone because they scream or hoot and holler when their favorite football team scores a touchdown."" She paused and giggled, ""If that was the case, I'd have never married you!"" David shook his head and returned, ""No, you do not understand. I would just feel uncomfortable with you and them here at the same time.""\n""I'm not leaving,"" Cindy insisted, ""until it's time for the audition. You can try to change my mind, but it won't work."" She turned and started strolling toward the kitchen. ""Besides, I won't bother you guys. Neither you nor your friends will even know I'm here."" As David watched Cindy's round ass jiggle and twich seductively with each and every step, he mumbled to himself, ""Oh, I have a feeling they'll know you're here...""\n\nOver the next hour, David's group of friends made their way to the apartment. All of them were his co-workers and were also very close to his age of 28. Alex had blond hair and a physically-fit body, thanks to many surfing sessions at the beach. Shawn's hair was brown and he had a slim but strong body. Kris had black hair and a handsome face, but just an average build. Tyrone had the best-looking body of the group. He was tall and attractive, and black. An African-American man, Tyrone was best friends with David. The four guests expected to come over to David's place to get loud and rowdy for their favorite pro football team. None of them expected to find a blonde bombshell like Cindy; especially one dressed in such a tiny little outfit. They had never met David's wife before, and to no great shock, were extremely impressed with Cindy's beauty. The young woman found herself giggling like a schoolgirl with some of the forward comments coming from the men. ""Wow David, where have you been hiding this?"" one man said. ""What a fine-looking lady,"" another observed. ""Too bad you're married, sweetheart,"" one of the men told her. David figured his friends were just kidding, so he laughed while telling them to stop teasing his wife. The group finally relented, and made their way to the living room. The football game was just about to start. Nonetheless, the compliments from the guys made Cindy feel very lightheaded and bubbly. She liked her husband's friends. As a result, the blonde decided that she was going to help them out until leaving for the audition. David protested at first, but Cindy nonetheless wound up serving the guys drinks and snacks from the kitchen. It was her own idea, of course. None of the guys objected to having a ""waitress"" serve them food and refreshments. This way, they would not miss any action of the big game.\n\nOver the next hour, the young wife must have made her way in and out of the living room 20 times. Instead of watching the television screen when Cindy was present, most of the eyes in the room were now focused on her large, firm breasts as they seductively bounced and wiggled with each step. If a set of eyes wasn't fixated upon her breasts, they were on her sweet ass, watching it twitch while she moved along. ""Why is your wife dressed that way?"" Shawn asked David once Cindy left the room. ""She's an actress,"" David replied. ""There is an audition later today, and she wants to look her best for it.""\n""Whoooo weeee,"" Alex commented, shaking his head. ""If they are choosing actresses based on looks - in that outfit, your wife should be a lock for whatever role she wants."" The other three guests all nodded their heads in agreement. ""Come on guys, watch the game,"" David insisted, shaking his head with a tiny smile. ""Get your minds out of the gutter! That's my wife you're talking about!""\n\nA short time later, Cindy was preparing a bowl of popcorn and some nachos when she heard a defeaning cheer come from the living room - and not the television set. ""Those guys,"" she laughed to herself. ""The team must have scored a touchdown."" The 25-year-old lady shook her head and added, ""Ahh, men. Absolutely crazy for their sports.""\n\nWhen Cindy went back out to the living room, all eyes were on her again. While the four guests had explored nearly every subtle curve and shape of Cindy's hot body, they all wondered what she would look like without wearing that tiny outfit. An erection shot up in less than three seconds, in Alex's pants, once Cindy leaned over while handing him a bowl of nachos. Alex had received a clear, unobstructed view down the middle of her deep cleavage. ""I'm gonna go upstairs for a second,"" Cindy told her husband. ""I'll be back soon.""\n""Okay,"" David replied. Once Cindy turned and started walking toward the steps, all four guests turned their heads and watched her ass as it jiggled and swayed with each and every step. ""Stop it, guys!"" David admonished once his wife went upstairs. They all looked back at him. ""This is the last time we ever have a football party at my place.""\n""Ahh come on,"" Shawn said. ""You know, Dave, you're enjoying this just as much as we are. You like showing off that hot wife of yours to us - it's like bragging.""\n""I'm not showing her off!"" David told them. ""I didn't even want her to be here! I asked her to leave earlier.""\n""Bull..."" most of the men chimed in, simultaneously.\n\nAt this point, Cindy was making her way down the steps. When she heard voices coming from the living room, the woman stopped and decided to eavesdrop.\n\n""I'm glad she's here,"" Alex said with a toothy grin. ""I much rather watch your wife than some football game.""\n""Damn it, guys..."" David sighed. ""Come on, stop...""\n""What kind of actress is she?"" Shawn asked. ""What do you mean?"" David inquired. ""What kind of films does she go for?""\n""Regular films,"" David told him. ""I think this movie she is auditioning for today involves a night club scene."" He paused and added, ""Why do you ask?"" Shawn shrugged his shoulders and replied, ""She reminds me of that hot blonde from the gang-bang movie we watched last week at Alex's house."" Kris, Alex and Tyrone all nodded their heads in agreement at that comment. Meanwhile, still on the staircase, Cindy's eyes grew wide at that statement. ""Shut up, guys!"" David told them. ""I don't want you talking about my wife that way!""\n""We wouldn't mind gang-banging Cindy,"" Kris smirked. ""GUYS!"" David exploded. ""STOP IT!""\n""Dave would probably like to watch us do her,"" Alex joked.\n\n""I've always thought you could find the most fascinating conversation while listening to men,"" Cindy remarked as she made her way back into the living room.\n\nAll of the guys turned and looked at Cindy, their jaws almost touching the floor in sheer embarrassment. ""Uhh... we're sorry, ma'am,"" Kris said apologetically. ""We were just teasing your husband.""\n""Ahh..."" David struggled to find the right words. It was difficult, since Cindy had a mean expression upon her face. ""Honey, would you like it if I sent my friends home?"" Her arms folded, Cindy tapped a high-heeled foot upon the carpet while staring angrily at the group of men. ""I've been real nice to all you guys, all afternoon, and this is the thanks I get for it? You compare me to some porno slut?""\n""We're sorry,"" Shawn told her. ""As Kris said, we were just teasing. Nothing serious. Please, it was just a joke.""\n\nThough angry on the outside, Cindy's insides were aglow with heat and excitement. No one had ever spoken about her, at least that she knew of, in such graphic terms. Those nasty words actually made her hot!\n\n""Oh?"" she commented, her anger loosening up. ""Was everything that you guys said just a joke?"" All of the men looked at her quizically. David was the one who broke the silence. ""What do you mean, honey?"" The young wife shrugged her shoulders and replied, ""What was it you guys said?... You want to... yeah, you want to gang-bang me? Right?"" This time, everyone looked at her with shock. But the one most shocked was her husband, David. However, Kris broke the silence this time. ""We'd love to gang-bang you.""\n""KRIS!"" David exploded, in pure rage. ""Would you like that, honey?"" Cindy asked her husband. ""Would you like it if these guys gang-banged me?"" David's demeanor changed from rage to stunned disbelief. He looked at his wife - amazed at what she said. ""You probably would,"" Cindy quipped, ""since you spent last weekend watching some gang-bang porno movie at Alex's house."" She paused, surverying the stunned reactions around the living room. ""I heard what you perverts said.""\n""I'm gonna send these guys home,"" David said cooly. ""You didn't answer my question!"" Cindy remarked, raising her voice. ""Would you like it if these guys gang-banged me?""\n\n""If you would like it, yes, I would,"" came the words from David's mouth. A second later, he could not believe he had said that. Cindy was HIS; she was his prize possession. But on the other hand, it had always been a deep-rooted fantasy of David's to watch Cindy get fucked by a group of men. He often thought of what the scene would look like, while watching adult movies of this particular genre.\n\n""If any of you guys want me, come and get me.""\n\nThe four guests looked at each other, then Cindy, then each other again. They were all shocked. However, Kris was the first one to take the initiative. He stood up and started walking over to her. ""My pleasure, baby."" David looked on in stunned silence as he watched Kris take Cindy into his arms and smother her mouth with a kiss. He saw a brief exchange of tongues, then looked at the other guys. They too, were staring at the scene in front of them in sheer amazement. David never imagined that he could sit idly by and watch another man kiss his beloved wife. Cindy whimpered and nearly melted in Kris' arms as the kiss grew stronger and deeper. Kris snaked a hand between their pressed bodies, and pawed away at one of her ample breasts, hidden underneath the tight top she still wore. Cindy squealed in arousal when Kris pinched one breast with a hand and used another to paw her bottom. When Kris grabbed Cindy's short-skirt and pulled it up, past her waist, everyone had a clear view of her perfect ass and the string bikini-panties which hid less than 5% of it. At this point, David jumped up and demanded, ""Let her go, Kris! She is MY wife!""\n""Hush David,"" Cindy admonished him, while breaking the kiss. ""You said if I wanted to, I could have sex with these guys. Now sit back and enjoy the show."" Her mouth went back to Kris' for another passionate kiss.\n\nDefeated, David sat back down on the sofa. It was true. He did give her permission to carry on with these guys. His husbandly side was screaming at him, telling him to stop the scene before him from unfolding anymore. On the other hand, his erotic side was urging him to let it continue. Slowly, David's erotic side was gaining the advantage.\n\nShawn got up and decided to join the action. He walked over to Cindy and Kris, who were still embracing one another with their lips locked. He nudged up behind Cindy and pressed his bulging crotch against her backside. The pretty blonde sighed at the initial contact, then moaned as Shawn wrapped his arms around her from behind. His hands came to rest on her massive breasts, and he cupped and squeezed both through the top she wore in repeated succession. Kris brought Cindy down to the floor with him, his lips still firmly attached to hers. He cupped her ass with his hands and pulled her body hard against his own, while kissing her deeper. Meanwhile, Shawn dropped to his knees behind Cindy, and thumbed her tiny bikini-panties down. He slipped her white high-heeled shoes off, then flicked both them and her bikini-panties away to the side.\n\nDavid quietly sat on the sofa, a mixture of wild emotions still running throughout him. That was his WIFE on the floor, getting worked over by two guys. But at the same time, his cock was as big as it had ever been. It was so erect and hard that it felt as though it would explode in his pants.\n\nAs Shawn rubbed and caressed her supple ass from behind, Cindy broke the kiss with Kris and reached for his jeans. In a hurried rush, she unbuckled his belt and then pulled down his zipper. Her delicate hand dove inside his jeans, underneath his briefs, and gripped his rock-hard cock. Cindy squealed with delight as she pulled Kris' jeans and briefs down, exposing his massive erection. Soon, she grasped the base of his cock and then slipped its fat, juicy head between her moist red lips. Kris moaned in arousal as Cindy's blonde head started to bounce up and down over his erection. He looked down at her and smiled, then glanced over at David and grinned at him as well. ""You're a very lucky man, Dave,"" Kris announced. ""I'd give my right arm to have this lusty babe as my wife."" On her hands and knees with her bottom perched in the air, Cindy gave Shawn ample access to her pussy. Behind her, Shawn parted her slick pussy lips with two fingers and then drove his tongue inside. In response, Cindy sighed in utter lust. She had never taken part in two-on-one sex before; this was definitely something new - and exciting. Shawn then grasped each side of Cindy's ass with his hands as he buried his lips and tongue in her moist pussy. Cindy glanced back at him for an instant, but immediately resumed sucking Kris' cock.\n\n""I can't wait until I get my hands on her,"" Alex said to himself, sitting on an adjacent chair. He had already undid his pants and was openly stroking his erection. On the other hand, Tyrone sat still and watched the action, but figured he would not get a piece of Cindy for himself. Tyrone was an African-American man, and though he had tried for years, no white woman ever wanted anything to do with him. Tyrone was very attracted to white women - especially ones with long blonde hair, like Cindy. But if no white female ever wanted to have anything to with him, why would Cindy be any different? That was Tyrone's line of thinking. He expected to just be a voyuer today. Nonetheless, Tyrone was enjoying the show before him.\n\nCindy's head was bobbing up and down over Kris' cock at warp-speed, while her hips were wiggling back and forth in response to Shawn's oral work on her pussy.\n\nNeither Kris nor Shawn could believe what they were doing. They came over here to watch the football game with David, but instead were in the process of making love to his hot wife! Even more, David was watching the action, too!\n\nA loud chrous of moans and gasps were coming from the three individuals as the action got even more heated and passionate. Cindy was doing her best to swallow Kris' monster cock right down her greedy little throat. At the same time, Shawn was feasting on the sweet recesses of Cindy's juicy pussy. Kris had already come to the conclusion that Cindy was giving him the best blowjob of his entire life. No one had ever given him a blowjob any better than this one, and she wasn't even finished yet. However, Kris brought the blowjob to a close when he could no longer contain himself. His cock erupted in her mouth, filling it with gush after gush of thick sperm. Kris sighed deeply at the discharge, and was amazed at the same time by Cindy as she sucked and swallowed his fuck-juice down her hungry throat. Still getting her pussy eaten from behind, Cindy slipped Kris' shaft out of her mouth and lovingly licked away at it. Kris gasped at the sight of Cindy's beautiful face as streams of cum dripped and dangled from it. ""Did you like that?"" she squealed at him. ""Oh yeah,"" he sighed in return. ""Oh, I loved it, baby. That was the best fucking blowjob of my life!""\n\nCindy smiled and giggled, happy to draw such praise for her sexual skills.\n\n""I'm gonna fuck that sweet pussy of yours,"" Shawn said, as he withdrew his lips and tongue from her slit. But just when he was about to get himself into the doggie-style position, Shawn was yanked away by Alex. Shawn looked at him, angry. ""HEY MAN! What are you doing?""\n""You and Kris have already sampled her,"" Alex told him. ""Now, it's my turn. You can fuck her later, but I'm going to fuck her NOW."" Alex had already stripped off his shirt and pants, and his cock was at full erection. He dropped to his knees behind Cindy as she stood on her hands and knees, then fisted his cock and nudged it against her pussy. Cindy squealed at the sensation - this was the first time a cock other than David's had touched her pussy since they started dating more than six years ago. Alex grunted as he popped his erection into Cindy's tiny, slick pussy. In response, the young woman squealed again, surprised at the sensations swirling throughout her. Alex's cock was definitely bigger than her husband's, she thought to herself. As a result, Cindy was going to enjoy this.\n\nOn an adjacent chair, Tyrone felt very jealous. For the first time in his life, he really wished that his skin color was white instead of black. He wanted to get a piece of Cindy for himself, but figured she would not go for it. After all, no white woman had ever been attracted to him. He figured that before the day was through, Cindy would take care of the other guys in the room - all of whom were white. Unfortunately, Tyrone figured, he would be left in the cold.\n\nShawn sat still, fuming, as he watched while Alex started to pump his cock in and out of Cindy's pussy. He knew that should have been him fucking her now - not Alex. But Shawn knew that there were other parts of Cindy's body which he could explore and play with, while Alex pounded her pussy. Thus, Shawn crawled around until he was sitting in front of Cindy, who was still in the doggie-style position, her body rocking back and forth in tune with Alex's thrusting hips. Shawn reached underneath her, then palmed her large breasts with his hands. Cindy looked up at him and grunted, then offered a charming smile. ""My, what a fine pair you have,"" Shawn said as he pulled the tight top up, exposing her large breasts. Shawn tilted his head and stared at the twin pair, liking the sight of an erect nipple topping each of them. Then, using his thumbs and index fingers, he pinched both nipples. Cindy squealed in passionate delight - she loved all this attention! As Shawn continued to pay homage to Cindy's breasts, Alex kept up the pace by pounding into her from behind. He had his hands firmly planted on her bottom as he thrusted his cock in and out of her pussy, in the classic doggie-style position. Alex drilled her with all of his strength, his hips pumping back and forth harder and faster than he even previously thought possible.\n\nDavid sat on the sofa, with the same stunned expression as before. His cock was so hard in his pants that it hurt. The repeated loud SLAPping sound, caused by Alex's heavy balls hitting Cindy's upturned ass, reveberated throughout David's ears and mind. Watching his beautiful, angel wife get hammered like this was the most exciting thing which had ever happened to him.\n\n""I'M GONNA CUM!"" Cindy screamed as Alex continued pumping into her from behind, while Shawn still pinched her nipples. ""CUM WITH ME!"" Alex exclaimed. ""LET'S CUM TOGETHER!"" Both individuals roared out in unequaled passion as they experienced mutual orgasms. Alex pumped his thick seed into Cindy's willing pussy, mixing it with her own release. The two shuddered together in shared lust for several seconds, until Alex pulled away. Next, the 25-year-old woman collapsed upon the floor, her breathing ragged and heavy. As Shawn caressed Cindy's long, silky blonde hair, David finally got up from the sofa and rushed over to his wife. ""Are you okay, sweetheart?"" he insisted, fearful that she may be hurt. After all, she had collapsed upon the floor and was gasping for breath. He had never seen her this way after a sexual encounter. ""I'm okay,"" Cindy managed, in response to his question. ""But I'd feel a lot better if I could have some more cock!""\n\nDavid's jaw almost hit the floor because of her lewd comment. She usually did not talk that way.\n\nCindy's head rose from the floor and she looked at her husband. ""Hmmm, three guys have had me already. You have four friends here... which one am I missing?"" She glanced around the room and gasped once her blue eyes found Tyrone. Tyrone gasped as well - due to the lust-ridden eyes which Cindy intently stared at him with. Was a beautiful white woman actually hot for him? ""What do you think about white pussy?"" Cindy squealed as she rose to her knees. She started moving toward Tyrone, a sexy smile on her face. ""Have you ever had sex with a white woman before?"" Suddenly, Tyrone's cock was bigger than it ever had been before. He never dreamed of that this scenario would take place for real - not even in his wildest fantasies. ""Ma'am,"" the polite-sounding man said. ""I've never been with a white girl before - sexually speaking."" Still walking on her knees toward him, Cindy flashed a charming smile and said, ""Would you like to?""\n""HONEY!"" David exclaimed. ""You want to have sex with Tyrone, too?""\n""Why not?"" Cindy giggled. ""I've always had a thing for black men."" She made her way up to Tyrone and stared directly into his eyes. ""I find black men... ATTRACTIVE.""\n\nTyrone gasped in utter shock at her comment.\n\n""I... I... I'd love to have sex with you..."" he mumbled.\n\nTyrone's body stiffened and he sighed as Cindy reached for his belt buckle and unlooped it. She whipped his belt off, then nearly tore open his trousers. With her right hand, she fished his erect shaft out from within a pair of boxers, and squeezed it. ""Oooooh, black cock..."" Cindy squealed as she eyed and held the huge monster. The young woman gave the tip of his shaft a lick and added, ""I've always wanted a black cock..."" All of the other men in the room watched with amazement as Cindy's mouth opened and then closed over Tyrone's giant cock. They had never witnessed interracial sex before, but were quickly becoming a fan of it. Of particular interest was the strict contrast of Cindy's white face and blonde hair as they hovered over Tyrone's throbbing black shaft. The extreme contrast in color nearly blew the men away.\n\nFor the longest time, Tyrone had dreamed of one day having sex with a beautiful white woman - especially one with long blonde hair. Now, that dream was quickly becoming a definite reality for him.\n\nTyrone sighed in lust as Cindy worked his shaft over with her fabulous mouth and tongue. She sucked and slurped away at his slab of man-meat as if it was her sole purpose in life. Tyrone reached down and placed his hand on top of her head, then lovingly caressed her long blonde hair as she bobbed up and down over his massive member. While twirling his testicles between her fingertips, Cindy looked up into Tyrone's eyes and smiled as she continued sucking him off. Tyrone grinned at her in return, then shook his head in wonder. Cindy was his ""dream girl"". There was no doubt about it. ""I want you to fuck me,"" the young lady squealed, rising to her feet and then settling down in his lap. Tyrone's heartbeat went into extreme overdrive as Cindy positioned his cock over her heated pussy. The other men watched with awe as Tyrone's black shaft slid up between the folds of Cindy's white thighs. The blonde let out a squeal once the cock was in her all the way, then she wrapped her arms around Tyrone's neck and vibrated in lust. In no time flat, Cindy was bouncing up and down upon Tyrone's prick. Their rhythmic fucking started slow, but steadily grew faster and harder. Tyrone had his hands at Cindy's waist, grasping it, while she continued to ride him. The others could easily see that the man's massive cock stretched Cindy's pussy lips to the absolute max. David wondered to himself if such a large cock would hurt her... but apparently not. He could tell by the lustful expression upon her face that Cindy was enjoying every single moment of having Tyrone's huge cock stuffed in her pussy. The intense action between the two lust-lovers hit a fever pitch, then things started to slow down. Tyrone screamed at the very top of his lungs while jettisoning a fresh batch of cum into Cindy's hungry pussy. In response, the wife-turned-slut buried her face against Tyrone's shoulder and shuddered, experiencing an orgasm of her own.\n\n""HONEY!"" David exclaimed seconds later, once his wife finally slipped out of Tyrone's lap. ""HONEY!"" Not only was Cindy's face covered with sperm, but it was also sliding down her tanned thighs like a waterfall. ""Honey, I didn't know that you had that type of sexual appetite!"" Cindy giggled and shrugged her shoulders. ""I didn't either... until now."" She let out a content sigh. David looked at his wristwatch. ""You only got an hour or so until the audition starts. I know you really need this part... but there's no way you could make it there in time. Look at you... you're a mess! You have to wash up!""\n""Screw the audition!"" Cindy exclaimed, dropping to her knees in front of David. She reached for his pants and undid them, saying, ""Who needs a job when they could fuck five hot studs instead?"" Giggling with lust, Cindy slid David's hard cock between her lips and started sucking on it eagerly.\n\n- / -\n\nInstead of watching football, David's friends knew they had something better to do on Sunday afternoons from now on."
1003,Cindy's Best Friend,['F-beast'],"I found out that she not only worked a full time job but was also attended the local community college in the evenings. Maybe with her busy schedule she was just to tired to stop and chat with anyone or maybe she didn't want to start any relationship with anyone. Anyway, I was still dying to meet her.\n\nOne evening about 10 pm I decided to take a walk around the complex as I normally do every night. On the way back I usually stroll around the back of the buildings. I noticed some movement inside one of the apartments through the bedroom window. As I glanced over I realized it was Cindy's apartment, so I went closer to see what was going on. Carefully I walked near the window and peeked in. I couldn't believe my eyes what I saw. Cindy was sitting on the bed with her dog and she was fondling its' groin area. I could see the dog's cock start to appear as she rubbed her pet's genitals. My heart was pounding like crazy. This bitch wouldn't give me the time of day, but she would play around with a dog. I just stared in amazement watching this beautiful young thing jerking off her dog.\n\nAs I watched I thought how great it would be to get all this on a video. So, I quickly ran to my apartment to get my video camera, hoping all the way that Cindy would still be there when I returned. I just had to get this on film. I was back at her window within five minutes. Cindy was already naked. What a lovely body she had. Her black hair flowed so nicely across her face and those slender legs were gorgeous. When she turned her back to me I could see how tight her ass really was.\n\nShe was still jerking off her dog whose cock had grown immensely since I saw it last. The dog cock had to be 9 or 10 inches long and was really thick as it filled her hand while she stroked. Cindy looked like she was really enjoying herself. I had my camera running and zoomed in as close as I could. I knew the quality would not be that great. I had to depend on the light in the bedroom and hopefully everything would record okay.\n\nCindy continued jerking the dog cock while the dog just layed there. Then she grabbed this large dildo that was next to her on the bed and proceeded to push it into her cunt with the other hand. I couldn't belive I was getting this all on film. Cindy, the prim and proper stuck up, was fucking her cunt with a giant dildo while masturbating her dog. I watched her show for at least five minutes when finally the dog started spurting thick strings of cum right at Cindy hitting her on the chest. Spurt after spurt hit her splashing down Cindy coating her breasts. When her dog stopped cumming, she used her hand to smear the gooey white dog sperm all over her tits. She rested for a few minutes and disappeared in to the bathroom.\n\nI realized my heart was pounding now that the show was over. I returned to apartment to view the tape of this amazing show. I watched the tape over and over still trying to believe what I had just seen earlier in the evening. Then an idea hit me. This could be my opportunity not only to met her, but if I handled this right, I might be the one cumming on her. The rest of the night I thought about how I would approach her on what I had seen.\n\nBefore I went to bed for the night, I made an extra copy of the video tape. Then, the next morning I started with my plan. I wrapped the tape up in a small box and included a note stating,\n\n""I think you will enjoy what's on this tape. I know I did. I have another copy. I'll be visiting you tonight at 8pm. I suggest you tell no one and be home at that time. If you don't do as I say, additional copies can be easily sent to your family and friends at school.""\n\nI then put the package in her mail slot in her apartment door.\n\nThat evening I was anxious for her to get home from work. She finally arrived about six o'clock. That left two hours for her to view the tape and calm down a bit after seeing it. I knew she wouldn't be too happy when she saw what was on the film. Eight o'clock arrived and I headed for her apartment.\n\nI knocked on the door to Cindy's apartment. She opened the door for me to enter and I locked it behind us. Cindy immediately started screaming hysterically,\n\n""I can't believe you did this to me.""\n""How could you?""\n""Please! can't we just forget about everything that happened?""\n""If any one found out I would just die"" Won't you give me the other copy and forget this whole thing?""\n\n""Certainly,"" I said. ""Only after tonight.""\n""Now, I suggest you just calm down and accept the fact you're going to do whatever I say or that video may fall into the hands of your friends and relatives.""\n\nWith that Cindy didn't say a word. She just stood there scared and shaking.\n\n""What are you going to do to me??????"" She asked.\n\n""I just want a closer look at you. You're very pretty.""\n""I've always thought you were pretty, but you never gave me a chance to say anything to you.""\n""Actually, you're kind of a wasting all that beauty on a dog, don't you think?""\n\nCindy didn't answer, she just stood there looking embarrassed and humiliated.\n\n""Now, take your clothes off, Cindy. I want to see more of that gorgeous body you have.""\n\nCindy hesitated at first then began to undress finally winding up in just her bra and panties, which I helped her remove. When she was naked, I stripped my clothes off and we both sat on the sofa.\n\nCindy pleaded again, ""Please......do we have to?""\n""Look, I'll pay you for the tapes.""\n""How much do you want?""\n\n""I don't want money,"" I replied. ""I want you. And you have no choice.""\n\nCindy just sat there in her nakedness, knowing she didn't have much of a choice except to do my bidding. I reached out touching her beautiful breasts and squeezing her nipples. I ran my hands across her thighs stopping to play with her pubic hair between those tightly closed legs.\n\n""Okay, Cindy, suck me."" Let's see if you enjoy a mans' cock as much as your dogs'.\n\nReluctanatly, Cindy slowly leaned down and took me in her mouth. I helped her along by holding her head with my hands while guiding her face up and down my growing cock until I was hard. She apparently sucked cock before, she was doing a good job. I could feel her tongue on my cock as it penetrated her lips with each stroke.\n\n""You're a pretty good cocksucker, Cindy. Now lick my balls.""\n\nCindy responded without hesitation using her wet tongue on my nut sack. I made her suck my balls into to her mouth and then lick all her saliva off when she finished. I returned my cock to her mouth and started fucking her face. I helped her by pushing my hips up to meet her bobbing head. I couldn't help myself as I watched my hot cock fucking this pretty young face. I started cumming. Giant streams of sperm hit the back of her mouth as I flooded her with my hot cum. Some dripped out of the corners of her mouth as my cock slid in and out. I held her head tight keeping my cock in her mouth till I was done and waited for her to swallow my sperm. Watching her eat my hot creamy load aroused me all over again. When I removed my cock from her it was still hard.\n\n""Turn around and let me see that tight ass.""\n\nCindy knelt on the floor with her ass toward me. What an ass. It was so compact and tight. I knew I would have to fuck that tight piece. I played with her ass for awhile, first fingering her cunt shoving in a couple fingers and then doing the same with her asshole. She was starting to become aroused as I continued probing both of her holes. I could tell she wasn't used to having anything in her ass. She tightened it up every time I pushed a finger in her.\n\n""Where's your dog?"" I asked. ""I want a closer look at what you do with him.\n\n""You have to be kidding,"" she said rather startled.\n\n""No, I'm not kidding.'""\n""Now, call him.""\n\nCindy called to him, ""Buster,""\n""Buster"" and he pranced into the room and went right to Cindy. Buster was a large great dane which seemed very friendly. Then again I'd be very friendly too if I had Cindy playing with my cock every night.\n\n""Go ahead, start playing with him. Get him hard.""\n\nCindy reached between Buster's legs and started massaging his groin area. Shortly the dog's cock began to grow. I was watching amazed how large the cock was getting. I started playing with Cindy's cunt and asshole again keeping her aroused while she fondled her dog. The dog cock was easily 10 inches long and very thick, dark red and veiny. At the base of its' shaft it swelled to a huge knob. Cindy made her dog lie down so she could jerk it off easier, since her head was near the floor while I concentrated on fingering her butt.\n\n""Suck it,"" I ordered. ""What?,........."" she replied. ""You heard me, suck that big dog cock.""\n\n""That's digusting, I've never done that. I've only jerked him off for fun.""\n\n""Well, now you can have even more fun with it in your mouth. Now do it.""\n\n""No, I can't. I can't do that.""\n\n""Well, you better. Remember, you don't have much a choice.""\n\nReluctantly, Cindy took the big red piece of meat in her mouth. Gingerly, her lips wrapped around the end of its' thick red cock.\n\n""Come on Cindy, suck it in. It won't kill you. Suck on it like the slut you really are.""\n\nCindy took more of the hard dog cock in her mouth. She slid it back and forth through her lovely lips taking about 3 or 4 inches in each time. I could tell she wasn't sucking it like she had done mine earlier.\n\n""I guess I'm just going to have to help you.""\n""I know you can do better than that.""\n\nI grabbed Cindy's head in my hands and pushed her head forcing more of the animals' cock in her mouth. I was fucking the dog's hot meat with her mouth, bobbing her head up and down guiding the dog prick in and out.\n\n""How's it taste, baby. Do you like the taste of a slimy dog cock. Come on, lick it good. Get a good taste of it.""\n\nCindy was fighting the deeper entry to her mouth especially when it hit the back of her throat, but I kept working her head up and down on the big red piece of dog cock. I was getting so turned on by the sight of humiliating her like this, my cock was rock hard. I squatted over Cindy's ass which was still up in the air and began squeezing my 9 inch cock into her tight anal hole. I pushed hard to get the head of my prick into her puckered little hole. When it pushed through her tight anal ring Cindy let out a little scream which was muffled by the dog cock still stuffed in her mouth. I penetrated her asshole fully forcing my hot cock all the way up her ass. I literally had to cram my cock up her rear hole. Her anus was extremely tight because she was fighting it all the way. As my stiff cock forced it's way up her bunghole, Cindy whimpered her discomfort the whole time from the corners of her stuffed mouth as my cock crammed in her asshole. And I was still fucking her face with the dog cock as her moaning continued.\n\nSlowly I began to fuck her ass. I withdrew my hard cock slowly a bit, then shoved it back in until she loosened up, so I could take longer strokes. Eventually, I was able pump all of my 9 inch shaft in and out of her tight anal opening. I was really beginning to slam her ass pretty hard and at the same time I kept pushing her mouth on to her dogs' hot shaft. My anal fucking of Cindy's ass felt so good that I started pushing harder on her head. I knew the dog cock was hitting the back of her throat as she pulled back from it each time I forced her head down. With my next thrust up her ass, I pushed her head all the way down between the dog's hind legs impaling Cindy's throat with the thick, hot, red, dog cock. Her lips were right up against the thick knob at the base of Buster's cock. As it squeezed down her oral cavity, I could hear Cindy making faint gurgling sounds as she gagged on the monster dog prick. I let her come up for a quick breath and then drove the cock down her throat again. Her gagging only turned me on more as I continued to force feed the hot dog prick to Cindy. I lost count on how many times I rammed it down her throat. After I felt she had a good enough throat fuck, I left it buried deep in her mouth.\n\n""How do you like that, you fucking slut. Do you like hot dog prick stuffed in your throat?""\n""That's it. Swallow that big hot dog cock.""\n\nCindy was desparately trying to back off of the thick meat that was stuffed down her. The more she fought me the tighter I held her there. I slammed her ass again and pushed her face harder between the animals' legs. I almost came in her ass when I saw her lips start to wrap over the giant knob at the base of her dogs' shaft. I hadn't realized I was forcing her head that hard, but she was taking it. I didn't think it was possible for her to get that giant knob into her mouth. I pushed just a little more and the whole knob on Buster's cock slipped into Cindy's mouth. That forced Cindy to swallow another two or three inches of Buster's hard meat down her throat. Her mouth was stuffed full and every inch of the thick red dog prick was stuck in her throat.\n\nThe sight of her impaled on the animal cock made me so excited, I couldn't hold it any longer and started cumming in her ass. My cock was buried all the way up her butt and it felt fantastic throbbing and throbbing, while being held by her tight asshole. Cindy was fighting desparately to back off her dogs' cock, but I kept her impaled as my cock spurted gobs of thick cum deep in her ass. It felt like gallons of sperm pouring into her, as her tight anus milked me dry. Finally drained, I eased out of Cindy's ass, then backed her face off the dog's cock letting her catch a breath. I let her take a few quick breaths then I started fucking her face on the dog cock again to make Buster cum.\n\n""When he cums, make sure you don't spit it out."" I commanded. ""Catch it all in your mouth.""\n""Do you understand?""\n\nShe grunted that she understood just in time to feel the dog start shooting in her mouth. Her grunts continued and I knew her mouth was filling up with the dog sperm. When she stopped her sound effects, I pulled her off the dog cock and let her kneel up.\n\n""Let me see it,"" I asked.\n\nCindy opened her mouth and the dog's thick cum started running down her chin. Her mouth was full and overflowing with the hot white sticky animal cum. It was amazing how much was in her mouth. I couldn't see her tongue at all. It was completely covered in gooey dog cream. Big gobs that stuck to the roof of her mouth slowly dripped down forming web-like strings in her mouth.\n\n""Swallow it, Cindy."" I commanded. ""Eat Buster's cum.""\n\nHer eyes got big as saucers as she shook head no.\n\n""I'm not going to say it again."" Swallow it now.""\n\nCindy closed her eyes and mouth, then her throat muscles moved as her dog's hot jism began flowing down her throat. She shuddered and got goose bumps as she got the taste of the dog's slimy spunk.\n\n""Good girl,"" I replied. ""How's it taste?""\n""Pretty good, huh?""\n\n""I bet you'll be sucking your dog off every night now.""\n\n""Tell me how much you like eating dog cum.""\n""Come on, Tell Me.""\n\n""COME ON, SAY IT!!!!""\n\nIn a whisper she got the words out.\n\n""I like eating dog cum. It tastes so good. It's so hot and sticky when I swallow it.""\n\n""Good girl, Cindy.""\n\nI noticed that Buster's cock was still pretty hard, so I pushed Cindy down to get her ass up again and brought her dog behind her. Cindy was still dazed from being throat fucked by her dog's massive tool and from swallowing its' huge load. Before she realized what was happening, I guided Buster onto Cindy's back bringing his cock up to her ass. Buster was getting the idea already. I grabbed the semi-hard dog cock and placed at Cindy's backdoor entrance.\n\nAware of what was about to happen, Cindy began pleading, ""Please, no.""\n""Please no, not that.""\n\nBefore she could say any more, Buster penetrated Cindy's ass. His cock went in easily as my cum was still oozing from her asshole. Fortunately for Cindy it made for good lubrication because her dog started humpng her ass pretty hard.\n\n""How's that, Cindy.""\n""Your second cock up the ass tonight.""\n""You're getting to be a real pro.""\n""How's Buster feel in your ass.""\n""Make him cum in your asshole.""\n""Come on, grind that ass, baby.""\n""Fuck that dog cock up your asshole.""\n\nBuster pumped her for a good two minutes before finally depositing another load of hot sticky cum, this time in Cindy's ass. Buster dismounted Cindy and I let her sit up. She just sat there dazed.\n\nI reached under Cindy to poke a finger in her well-fucked asshole. Buster's cum was already oozing out of her. I pushed my finger in feeling how hot and slippery her anal hole was and pulled it out coated with a mixture of my sperm and Busters'. I wiped it across Cindy's lips and pressed it in her mouth giving her a taste of the cum mixture.\n\n""Here baby. One last taste before I have to go.""\n\nCindy sat there totally exhausted. I pushed my finger into her mouth and she responded by licking my finger clean.\n\n""I hope you got what you wanted,"" Cindy replied in a soft whisper.\n\n""You were great, baby.'""\n""I loved every minute of it.""\n\nI handed her the video tape as I promised and left her naked on the floor with her dog by her side.\n\nI was awake all night recalling my incredible experience. The next morning I left my apartment and headed for my car. On the way I saw Cindy come out of her apartment and as usual ignored me. Only now, I just remember back to how great it was fucking her and how I enjoyed forcing her on the dog."
1004,Cindy's First Time,"['MF-teens', '1st time']","Kevin was a year ahead of me and was captain and a forward on our high school basketball team. Our first date was to his Junior Prom. By the time he got me home that night, I was madly in love. We didn't have any formal agreement or anything, just an unspoken understanding that we were now an official item. I stopped dating anyone else, he did the same, and ""that was that"" as they say.\n\nThe guys I dated before Kevin didn't try to do more that a little kissing, and sometimes cop a little feel - - but when the hands began to rove, I just stopped it by telling them to stop. Kevin and I dated a lot, but didn't get so far along the heavy breathing routine that we couldn't pull in the reins. Sometimes he would stay a while when he brought me home and we would sit in the living room and play a little smacky-mouth and mash-face in the dim light. My dad and mom were usually upstairs in bed. We had been dating a year before Kevin took the initiative to place a hand over one of my breasts. I was wearing a very bulky ski sweater. It was the middle of March, but very cold still and we had been at the indoor ice rink.\n\nI could hardly believe it when I felt his palm press at me through the material. I had to look down to make sure it was what I thought it was. All I did was slide my own hand between his hand and mine, and he made a strategic withdrawal. For the next month or so, our kissing got more frenzied and the petting a little bolder. Soon I was letting his hand slide up under my blouse or whatever I was wearing to cup my bra covered breast. The unwritten, unspoken rule was ""no petting below the waist."" After a few of these above- the-waist sessions, he finally found that I would permit the bra to be unhooked so he could feel the natural me. During all this, we would kiss until our faces were wet with perspiration and saliva, and just about to fall off.\n\nThen in May, after the Senior prom, we were invited to a party for all the basketball team-members at their coach's home. The coach was a real nice guy and had gone all out to do something nice for his graduating seniors. We played pool, ate lots of chips and sweets, danced some more until everyone was just sitting around at 2:30 a.m. staring at each other. But after midnight there is only so much partying you can do, so we got together with Woody and Beth and headed for the bowling lane. Surprised to find it closed because it was a 24-hour facility, we just sat there in the car for a while and talked. Soon Beth and Woody were no longer in the conversation and the souds of their kisses and breathing began to dominate.\n\nKevin and I looked at each other. He shrugged his shoulders and I did the same. He pulled me closer to him and we played, ""if you can't beat'em, join'em."" I'll have to say that Kevin was the best kisser I had ever known, not that I had known that many, but I was impressed. My gown was strapless, with a built-in underwire bra. All he could manage at first was to work his fingers into the top and tickle my nipples. The ball gown zipped in the back and Kevin found it with ease. I let him slide the zipper down to my waist, but squeezed his arm when he tried to take it further. He got the message.\n\nI had never allowed him to unbutton anything except my bra, and that only under my blouse. So he always had to work his way up from the bottom of my shirts and blouses. I was even careful not to wear a something like a tube top when we were dating. A girl has to be on her guard.\n\nAs we sat ther he was able to pull the top away and get to my breasts easier than ever before. His lips left mine and trailed down my neck to where my shoulder joins it, a maneuver her had accomplished with skill many times. But when he lifted his mouth from my neck, instead of going back up, he went down. Holding one of my tits, he pulled at it and met it with his descending mouth. I had never felt anything so sensual in my whole life as him there sucling on my tender breast.\n\nHolding my right breast with his left hand, he let his head bob and twist as he paid homage to my left nipple. Then, still squeezing with his left hand, he shifted his head to taste the other one. I squirmed and let my hands move over his neck and ran my fingers through his hair. The only sound I was making was , ""MMmmmmmmmmmmm..."" I would have been embarrassed if Beth and Woody had known what was going on. All I could hear coming from the backseat was the smacking and slurping of a multitude of sloppy, wet kisses.\n\nAs Kevin's mouth displaced his left hand, his left hand dropped to my lap and began to rub my right thigh through the dress stroking from my knee to just a few inched hips. Then on one stroke to the knee, his hand went beyond the material at the hem of the short dress and touched my bare knee (bare because I had doffed my pantyhose at the coach's house because they were to hot.) His left hand on my right knee didn't trouble me too much, but on the return stroke, his hand was running up my thigh under my dress. I didn't know how to react, so I didn't. His hand just rubbed and stroked the thigh up and down, moving a little high on about every third trip, his hand ran out of a place to go. The hand was now touching the silky material of my panties.\n\nI didn't want to call Beth and Woody's attention to this, so I just laid my head on his right shoulder and let him continue. Soon his huge palm was gripping my upper thigh, his four fingers to the ouside and his thumb resting against the crotch of my panties. Then he began to rub his finger up and down the cloth that covered my pussy. It felt so good that I let out a little, ""Ahhhh,"" and let my thighs drift apart. Taking this as a sign of surrender, Kevin's hand forsook my thigh and pressed to my vee. In reaction, I squeezed my thighs tight to stop his progress, but the tips of his fingers were still able to slip up and down, and back and forth, until he managed to work the crotch of my panties to one side enough to cause my pubic hair to be pulled with each stroke.\n\nI got my mouth next to his ear and whispered so very quietly, ""Kevin, please don't. We shouldn't."" I drew in a deep breath and let it out in a sigh, adding, ""I love you.""\n\nHe pulled back his head and looked at me and said, ""I love you too, Cindy.""\n\nAnd with that, and the knowledge that we couldn't DO IT here in the front seat with Woody and Beth in the backseat, I opened my legs for the guy who ""loved"" me. Kevin tried to get a hand to the waist of my panties, but I just whispered a firm, ""No,"" at the same time, pressing my cloth covered crotch against his hand. Using a couple of fingers to pull the crotch of my undies out of his way, I finally felt him probe at my opening with his finger. He evidently did not know much about female anatomy because he could never find the way through the labia. In his quest, however, he succeeded in stimulating my clitoris just enough to make me want to take a flash light, put his face under my dress and show him where the sensitive spot was.\n\n""WHAP!!! Get off me!"" I heard Beth scream. This brough both of us back to the present and when we looked in the back seat, there was Beth with her panties hanging off one ankle and Woody with the imprint of her hand was still lit on his reddened cheek.\n\n""Gosh, Beth, I'm sorry.""\n\nThen both of them became aware of us staring at them. We didn't know what it was all about, but we knew the date was over. Kevin started up the car and we dropped Beth off. She just jumped out and told Woody that she knew the way to the front door. Next we let Woody out, then drove to my home in almost complete silence. Kevin walked me to the door and I remembered that I was unzipped. We both giggled as he pulled the zipper up for me. I was almost 4:00a.m., so I didn't invite him in, but I tiptoed and he bent down for our goodnight kiss.\n\nI found out the next day what happened in the back seat. Woody had brought a pack of rubbers and wanted to make it with Beth. She told Woody that he could go down on her and she on him, but that she didn't do the real thing yet. But when her panties were down and his fly opened, he tried to do the ""real thing"" that she doesn't do yet. I told her I was sorry because I knew she liked him a lot. She told me not to worry because he'd be back. Before she hung up the phone she said, ""See, he's at the front door now."" I'm not sure what it was, but something about her really turned me off.\n\nI didn't hear from Kevin on either Saturday or Sunday. On Monday he told me how much he liked me and how he didn't want to tie me down when he went away to Wake Forest, he didn't want me to feel trapped by our relationship. I swallowed what he had to say, smiled brightly and agreed that he was just thinking of my interests in the whole matter. He drove me home and I went upstairs to my bedroom, fell face down on my bed and cried my eyes out.\n\nI was still in shock when Jeff, a teammate of Kevin's asked me out for the next weekend. I turned him down with no explanation three weeks in a row. Then I finally agreed to go out with him. He was the only guy who ever came back after I said no to a date. The real reasoin I said yes was that I hoped to make Kevin jealous. So in reality, I was ready to be psyched, and although I don't like to admit it, that's exactly what happened.\n\nSo Jeff and I began seeing each other on a regular basis after school was out for the summer, dating usually two nights a week. In July, Jeff called and invited me to go to the lake with him and two other couples from school. Jeff drove his car and one couple rode in the back. The other couple who turned out to be Beth and Woody were in another car. I could never see what Woody, who was a pretty decent guy for a geek, saw in that girl.\n\nThe day started early and we were at the lake at 10:00A.M. We had planned to water ski, cook out, swim and just have a grand time. When we arrived at the lake, we were pleased to see that almost all of the wooded man-made islands were vacant. Usually, you have to have reservations well in advance but we had no trouble getting one for the rest of the day. The park ranger just told us that if it got crowded around here, we would probably have company before the day was over. But Tuesday is a slow day at the lake and we had not heard the weather report. Each of the dozen or so islands was equipped with picnic tables and grills. Some had covered pavillions, but the ranger wouldn't let a party of six take any of those. So we got the rental boat from the dock, loaded our picnic gear and went to the island to stake our claim.\n\nOn the island, the guys opened the cooler and handed out the beer. I declined and opted for a coke. In all my dates with Jeff and I had never seen him drink anything but sodas, and I suppose I was just a little disappointed. Kevin had been,like me, a tea-totaler.\n\nWell, we did some water skiing and then came back and laid on the shore on a blanket. Bobby and Diane did the same thing. Beth and Woody went to the other side of the island out of our sight. When we first lay on the blanket, the sun was shining, but a small shower came up and we had no cover except trees. Instead of running for the trees, Bobby and Diane, the couple who rode with us, pulled the blanket over themselves, so I didn't object when Jeff did the same for us. This gave us an area of blanket under us about the size of a twin bed, so we were pretty close. I was inside the folded side, by the way.\n\nSo there we were all cuddled up against the rain and we could hear Diane giggling. I said, ""I wonder what they're doing?""\n\n""This,"" Jeff said and he rolled over and kissed me. I had allowed him kisses on our previous dates, but nothing else. There was no objection from me because I enjoyed it, and I returned his kiss. When he rolled over, it put the blanket in a bind so that I was pressed really close to him. I honestly couldn't tell if his forearm was sneaking a feel of my tits or not. So I pretended he wasn't and let his arm stay between us. I figured that it was alright as long as there were no hands involved.\n\nJeff was dressed in a loose-fitting bathing suit that came about half way down his thighs, but I was wearing the skimpiest bikini that my mom had ever allowed me to buy. It tied at the sides of my hips and the top tied in back and also had a neckstrap. By today's standards, it was conservative for a bikini. Still, it showed the tops of my 34B's and I had to keep pulling at the bottoms to make sure my ass didn't hang out too much. The neckstrap hung down in front.\n\n""Hey, what are you two doing over there?"" Diane called.\n\nI just giggled and Jeff said, ""We'll never tell.""\n\n""Bobby! Give that back!"" she squealed and giggled again. I looked out from under the blanket and saw Bobby's hand holding Diane's bikini top straight up in the air, and her hands were trying to grab it. As I watched, the struggle stopped. The bikini top fell to the ground outside their blanket. All I could see was their forms squirming under the blanket. It was then I realized he was removing her bottom also.\n\nThis made me really uncomfortable and I know I blushed as I ducked under the blanket again. There was Jeff, kissing me again, and me liking it. When his hand finally cupped one of my breasts, I reached to pull it away, but as my hand touched his, he whispered, ""Just let me hold you for a minute."" So I did. He wasn't touching my skin, only my bikini. After all, I had let Kevin do as much. When his fingers hooked over the top, I started to say something, but before I could, I heard Diane squeal and giggle again. As I echoed her laugh, before I knew what eff was doing, my right tit was hanging out and He was pecking it lightly with kissed. I tried to rationalize that this was o.k., because I was not going all the way. I had let Kevin feel my bare tits and suck on them.\n\nI was breathing hard and was feeling funny down between my legs. I squeezed my thighs tight to hopefully stop the feeling. The thought of Kevin's hand between my thighs flashed in my mind. By now Jeff had me locked in his arms and my top was completely untied and laying across my belly. His hands and mouth were setting me on fire. I kept thinking, ""I'm not going all the way."" I thought of Diane, not 10 yards away with Bobby. I wondered if both og them were naked under the blanket. I could imagine that I I looked out there, that I would see him on top of her, moving up and down. The thought sent a wave of heat through my body.\n\nSuddenly, there was a loud clap of thunder and the rain really poured down. We could hear Diane screaming and laughing and saying, ""Let's run for it."" I refused because of my state of unress - - at least that's the excuse my mind made. As soon as they were gone, Jeff's hand was on my ass. Again I was thinking that since he was only touching my bathing suit, it was o.k.\n\nWith that thought not yet erased, he slipped his hand under the soft material so that he was feeling and squeezing my bare bottom. I reached a hand down to pull his away, but he was still ahead of me. He removed the hand from my ass before I could make him. Then I knew why he did not object to me wanting his hand moved. The side tie of my bottom was open and his hand was on my belly between my navel and my sex.\n\n""Please don't, Jeff,"" I said in as pitiful a voice as I could muster.\n\n""I promise all I'm going to do is just touch you, Cin,"" he whispered, letting his hand leave that area and begin stroking my thigh. Jeff must have rubbed ALL the unforbidden areas of my body after that. He touched my hands, my face, my hair, my arms, but he did keep on kissing my lips and my breasts since that was territory already claimed. Occasionally, he would suck very hard on a nipple, sending me soaring with the erogenous effect.\n\nI could feel his cock through his bathing suit and I could tell it was erect as he was rubbing it against my upper leg. He was sort of laying half on and half off me. When I became uncomfortable, I tried to shift and this caused one of his legs to sort of ""innocently"" drop between my thighs. At first the leg was covered by the fabric of his bathing suit and it moved and pressed against my pubic mound. Jeff's soon had the leg of his swimsuit pushed up so that his bare thigh was now pressing there.\n\nThen came his hand just as I knew it would. My thighs had been separated by his right leg, and the hand that rested on top of my thigh just seemingly slid to the vee made by my thighs. Although he had never mentioned love, I think I wanted to assume it because it would make all this that was happening O.K. To my surprise, and what I later realized to be a very sly maneuver on his part, his hand left my pubic area. Instead, it came to rest on the breast which was currently not occupied by his mouth.\n\nI had always had some notion of what someone meant when they talked about getting ""hot."" I remembered how it had been with Kevin, especially on Prom night and that was what fit my notion of ""hot."" My notion was wrong, for I discovered exactly what they meant when Jeff did what he did next. The thigh that was interposed between my thighs began to press and move against my crotch. As his leg bent, his knee pressed hard at my pubic bone. It was like he was going to put his knee inside me. But what he did do was to furiously massage my pussy with his kneecap. I had never heard any of my girlfriends talk about this, but it started to really turn me on.\n\nHe did not seem about to stop and I could feel myself climbing to some peak way up there, closer now, but still out of reach. All my protestations were melted in this feeling of being ""hot."" The hands left my tits, but his lips continued to worry the little peaks.\n\nUp to this time, in spite of ""hot"", in spite of passion, in spite of what others were doing, I had no intention of going further than this very heavy (understatement) petting.\n\nAnd I almost resolved to stop everything in its tracks when he did what he did next. I don't know how he managed so quickly and deftly, but the next thing I knew, the safety of his bathing suit between was gone. I was shocked into a near panic when I discerned that it was not just his hairy thigh against me, but his abundant pubic hair pressing against my right outer thigh trapping his manhood against my flesh.\n\nGathering what little of that resolve I had left, I said, ""Jeff, we better stop.""\n\nHe raised up a little and I could see his face looking down at me even under the blanket, ""O.K. I don't want to do anything you don't want to do."" Then he said, ""God, Cin, you're beautiful.""\n\nI couldn't believe that I had waited until now to actually blush. But he was looking down at my body, holding the blanket up so he could see me, an expression of awe on his face. I don't think I had ever felt more important or appreciated by anyone other than my family in my life. This was the first time I had ever let any boy see me naked. ""I just want to hold you for a minute,"" he said.\n\nJeff laid his head down on my breasts with one ear covering a nipple. He slid his left arm under me and his right arm was draped over my waist. I brought up one hand and began to rub his head. The rain had stopped, but we soaked inside the blanket, our body heat causing a tepid warmth that was actually very pleasant.\n\nAs I rubbed his head, his right hand began to stroke my right side. I said, ""Don't, that tickles."" He moved his hand from my side and down to my left leg. He began rubbing it very lightly and I enjoyed the feeling. His head twisted and he kissed the ear-warmed nipple and suckled it lightly. I felt my emotions stir again.\n\nHolding my left leg with his right hand, Jeff rolled off me, onto his side, pulling me with him, and draping my left leg over his right leg. Then he was kissing my lips again, and I pressed my tongue into his mouth. The hand on my leg lifted it at the knee, and then slid to my pussy very quickly. This time, his fingers began to massage and stroke the hairs and the top of my mound. It felt so good. Then I could feel a finger stroking along the line of my slit...up and down, over and over until, the labia opened for him.\n\nHis fingers inside my quim suddenly felt foreign and I could have stopped it there. This is further than Kevin was able to go and I was becoming frightened. Jeff pulled out his finger and inserted his thumb in the still open gash. This inverted digit was pressing its second knuckle against my clitoris and I melted.\n\nHe pushed and pulled in and out of me with his thumb for a couple of dozen strokes I imagine, and then he rolls over on top of me. I am in a daze and want to say no. I am even aware that all I have to do is say no and he will stop or it would be rape. Well it wasn't rape. I did not resist in any way. It was as if I were willing this to be so. I did not know what to do with my hands, so I put my arms around his neck and pressed my nody up against his. I will probably never know how much encouragement he felt from that one move.\n\nHis thumb moved in a circle a few times and then pulled out of me. He put his hand on his dick and placed it at where he thought my opening should be. He jutted forward and it bounced off my butt hole. At least he had found it with his fingers. Even Kevin couldn't do that. Jeff reached between us to find my pussy again, and guided himself to the opening, but just wasn't able to put it in. Acting as if I knew what I were doing, I put one hand down there to help him and when I had it aligned, he shot into me like a pile driver. No, I didn't scream and squeal like the ones you read about in the other books, but it did hurt like hell.\n\nSuddenly, it wasn't love or even sex. It was just an unwanted intruder invading my body. It was as if there was pressure inside me about to burst my eardrums, causing tremendous discomfort. I groaned with the pain somewhat, but now I know that Jeff did not understand it as pain. He thought it was a moan of passion. In answer to his perception of my response, Jeff immediately began rapid in and out thrusts. Every time his groin smaked mine, it made an audible ""slap"" and my breath would exit in a ""whoosh."" I don't know how many times he pounded me like this, maybe twenty or thirty times, but he went rigid and I could feel him grunt out his climax. Then he just collapsed on me.\n\nAfter a few moments of no movement from him, I pushed his chest and he rolled off of me. His wet limpness dragging a trail of his ejaculant over my thigh. I did not understand what was happening. He was no longer trying to touch me. He just lay there looking up at the blanket over his face, breathing deeply. I felt cheap and betrayed.\n\nI felt a drop of water running into my ass crack, when I suddenly realized it wasn't water after all. It was his semen. Fear and realization shot through me as I asked ""Did you use anything?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""I don't want to get pregnant. Did you use anything.""\n\n""No. You mean you're not on the pill?""\n\n""Jeff,"" I said trying to make my fear sound like exasperation, ""Why would I be on the pill? I don't make this a common practice. This is my first time.""\n\nHe looked surprised, ""No shit? Damn.. Uh, I didn't know."" The surprise turned to concern, ""Did I hurt you? Are you bleeding or anything?""\n\nI broke down and began to cry in earnest now. ""Yes it hurt.""\n\n""God, Cin, I'm sorry.""\n\n""I'll be O.K.,"" I sobbed. Shutting him out of my mind, I began to count. I knew then that I probably had nothing to worry about this time because my period is supposed to start tomorrow or Thursday. The rhythm method sure worked for mom - - only my brother and I. Whether I was lying to myself or not, I didn't care right then. I just needed to feel better about it. With resolve, I promised to never let something this stupid happen again.\n\nFool that I was, I let him start petting me and rubbing my back. I suppose it was because I thought we could make it go away, so in just a few minutes he was laboring over my breasts again, a finger probing deeply into my box. My new found resolve melted into counting days just to be sure, and then with hands on each side of his face, I pulled him up until we could kiss.\n\nMy knees were raised making a perfect cradle for his body as it lay on mine. The head of his wet cock was trapped between our bellies. This time as he slide his body downward to find my opening, he probed, once...twice...and then sank easily into my cum drenched pussy. Jeff just lay there for a few minutes not even moving his lower body. He just kept kissing my face, my eyes, my neck, my lips and his hands burned trails over my torso and legs.\n\nI'm sure it was I who finally made the first move. I raised my feet and hooked them behind his muscular thighs and levered myself up against him. This movement drove him even deeper, making him moan with the pleasure. Then I alternately clenched and unclenched my strong cheerleader's thighs around him until I felt him make his first movement of withdrawal. He went so slow and easy that I wondered if this was a different guy than the first one, but I realized that Jeff was just trying not to hurt me again.\n\nI had never had a male induced orgasm. My only releases had been rarely with my own hand (I couldn't seem to get the hang of it) and the only other times were with an Oster vibrator and another toy or two that my mom keeps hidden under her bed. But my opportunity to share her toys were fairly limited. She didn't know I knew about them.\n\nThen Jeff was moving a little more. He began taking longer strokes, in and out of me, but the juices inside kept the friction to a minimum and I was not building to a peak like I knew I should. Then he surprised me by what he said.\n\n""Oh, fuck, Cin...fuck!...Yes, you're so good....Hmmmmm...so good,"" he began as he continued the insertion and withdrawal. ""Oh sweet, Cin... your pussy is so tight and sweet....unhgh.. Ahhh.. Yes Cin."" And he just went on and on with stuff like that.\n\nI found that his words were a real turn on and I decided that if I wanted to get more out of this, I'd have to do my part. So I began to answer his thrusts with bumps and grinds of my belly against his. He held himself off me by one outstretched arm and carressed me wherever he could reach with his other hand. Letting my hand slide flat on my stomach down past my navel and into the area where we were joined, my thumb and forefinger circled his cock. I was delighted to feel my pussy lips climbing up it when he would withdraw only to be pressed back in as he pushed forward.\n\nReleasing him, I let my hand lay flat on my lower belly with fingers pointed at the juncture of our bodies. Edging the fingertips forward, I was able to use a fingertip to poke and prod my clitoris. This was just the impetus I had needed. Jeff caught on to what I was doing and he pulled his knees under him, careful not to loose the blanket covering us. This put a great deal more pressure on my newly broken-in twat, like a pry bar pulling up on it from the inside. The light that came throught the blanket let him look down and see his cock in me.\n\nPulling my bottom up on his lap, he pushed further into me. Then he put his thumb into the space between his entry way and my love button. This position left his fingers to scratch my navel and bellyt. I thought he was going to rub the clitoris with the thumb, but instead he very slowly pushed his thumb as far as it would go into my cunt along the top of his penis. Pressing his hand away from his body hard against the apex of my opening, he began to glide the thumb back out and then in again. I could hear the blood begin to rush in my ears as my long-awaited orgasm hit me. It came on like a flood and I could feel my whole body giving way before it. All the times with my own hand...all the vibrators, could never match what he had done to me.\n\nBefore my throes of orgasm had passed, Jeff withdrew his thumb and began to pump me with his wonderful tool. His hands were on my hips, but he let that magical thumb tip make its print on my clitoris. He didn't know that it was hurting me, but I was so grateful that I began bucking with him, trying to help out in the very awkward position.\n\nJeff stopped the pumping for just a moment, stretched out his legs again and was fucking me again. And it went on and on. The next orgasm was unexpected and as he pounded me, I was chanting my response in time to his movement, ""Unnh..uh..ahh..ungh..ohh..y-ess...uh...uh...ohhhhh...God...Hmmmm.. Mmmyph... Jeff... Ungh..aaaahahhha.. hoooo,,, eEeeeaaaaiaii... I-I.. mmmmm.. ohgod...ohgod...hungh..,"" and then I felt it take me and I let out my release in a low guttural moan reminiscent of a rutting beast, ""UuuuummmmnnnnnnHHhaa- Aaaaiiiiiieeeeeeee.mmmmmmmmmmmmggngngn.""\n\nAs suddenly as the release came, Jeff jerked out of my pussy and moved to straddle my chest. Unprepared for this turn of events, my mouth opened in surprise and he fed me the end of his dick. I tried to push it out with my tongue, and then I even bit down. ""Oh God, Don't Bite! Cin, Don't Bite!""\n\nI was appalled and disgusted to think that he would even think of me doing something like putting his penis in my mouth. The girls that did that sort of thing were the ones the others whispered about. I pulled him out of my mouth and said, ""Get off of me!"" through clenched teeth. I was furious with him. Of course I was really just an ignorant young girl who had already gone too far.\n\nJeff salvaged the moment however, because my hand holding onto his cock was all it took to send him over the edge. He took my wrist and pumped my fist along the length of his cock. In just a few strokes cum was flying all over my tits and face. I was in a state of shock as he collapsed beside me. He put one hand on my chest and began to rub the jism into my tits. It felt good, but I just lay there stunned.\n\nI liked him a lot and I didn't want to loose the guy who got my cherry. So, naive as I was, I blurted out, ""I love you, Jeff."" I said it as much to apologize for getting mad as anything, but I really meant it and wanted to tell him so.\n\nHis reaction was totally unexpected, ""Cin, I - I like you..uh.. a lot, but, well, you know...this was just for...ahhh.. fun. Tammy's in Europe for the summer and... well.. we ....Gosh, Cin, I don't know what to say.""\n\nI exploded. ""You god damned bastard. You've been dating me for almost two months and never one time did you mention that stuck up little bitch!"" I began to slap and hit at him. ""You fucked me! You fucked me! Damn you!"" I screamed as my fists flailed at him. He tried to get hold of my wrists, but I started pushing myself out from under him with my feet. ""Get away from me! Let GO!"" My head was now out from under the blanket and then the most satisfying thing that could have happened. My right foot trying to push me further from him slipped and landed solidly in his crotch. Jeff dropped into a fetal position grabbing his privates I suppose. Then I was out of the blanket, standing there in the raw.\n\nJerking the blanket off his groaning form, I retrieved my bikini and put it back on. When I felt his juices running from my pussy and on my breasts, I burst into tears and ran down to the water and jumped in. Swimming out a ways, I pulled the bikini off and used my hands to try to clean myself, even trying to pull the sticky strings of semen from my vagina. I rinsed the bathing suit, put it on and swam for shore. I walked to where Jeff was kneeling still holding his crotch. I almost gagged when I saw the puddle where he had vomited. I just said, ""Bastard! I hope I ruined it"" and walked away.\n\nDiane and Bobby, and Beth and Woody were on the other side of the island grilling hot dogs. Their knowing look did not escape me as I tried to look nonchalant. Beth, who was not one of my favorite people in the world said, ""Tammy is sure going to be pissed at you when she gets back.""\n\n""Shut up, dick breath."" I shot back. Shocked wasn't the word for her look.\n\nSo that's the way it happened for me. I didn't speak to Jeff again that day. On the way home I rode in the back with Diane and made Bobby sit up front. Dick Breath did shut up. You better believe Tammy was pissed when she got back. She kicked him in the nuts too. Jeff went on to make a name for himself at a SEC university, and I never spoke to him again. Last I heard he had knocked up a cheerleader and her father made all the wedding arrangements. The pro scouts finally quit looking at him after he ruined a knee. Kevin, died of Leukemia just last year. It never went into remission.\n\nOh yeah, Tammy. Well we became very good friends throughout my senior year of high school. We both went to the University of Maryland, but she tossed in the towel when a local restaurant owner promised to love, honor and cherish her, as well as shower her with anything she wants. She told me recently on a visit that although he is 15 years her senior, they have a good marriage, and that she fucks his brains out on a regular basis. And their twin girls are just precious."
1005,Cindy's Return,"['mf-teens', 'nc', 'gb']","The door opened and Susan came through. At once I knew something was wrong. The first thing through should have been Cindy, and she should have pitched forward onto her face as Susan hurled her inside. I lunged for my desk drawer.\n\n""Freeze, asshole, or you just might lose your head.""\n\nI froze. Fuck, shit, goddamn, piss and cunt! Cindy, in a bright red low-cut dress and red hose, had walked calmly through the door. In her hand was a sliber-blue pistol, a .22, what Nancy Reagan (my first secretary -- oh, the things we taught each other!) once called ""a nice ladylike gun"". She must have kept it in her bra to get past security.\n\nI was fucked. I was dead. Maybe I should go ahead and make a last stand.\n\n""Susan, kneel, hands behind your head. Asshole, stand up very slowly and walk around the desk.""\n\nThe shadow prevents you from seeing very far into the barrel, but it doesn't stop you trying. I rose slowly, keeping my hands spread out in front of me.\n\n""Cindy --""\n\n""Shut the fuck up, you evil fucking fuck!"" she screamed. All composure left her face, and tears began to well at the corners of her slitted eyes. I had thought to trick her, but now I realized it would be very dangerous to try. I went around the desk. She gestured at the floor next to Susan. Awakwardly, I assumed the same kneeling pose. Cindy was behind us. I closed my eyes and waited.\n\nAnd waited.\n\nShe left us waiting to die for five minutes. Not a sound came from behind, except her heavy breathing, slowly regularizing. Finally she spoke, but not to me.\n\n""Susan."" Very calm.\n\nSusan started at the sudden noise.\n\n""Turn around, Slowly. Put these on your wrists. In front.""\n\nI heard handcuffs clank on the floor ebhind us, and saw Susan turn to obey. Now I knew we wouldn't die at once. Was this a blessing? Images flashed through my mind of our previous session with Cindy. My limp disk stiffened even as my mind filled with horror. This could not happen to me. There must be a way out. The cuffs chinked shut on Susan's wrists.\n\n""Now, asshole, cross your wrists behind your back. Susan, tie them with this wire. Tight. Very tight. Do it right the first time or I'll blow -- I'll blow your fucking head off!""\n\nCould she do it? I wasn't sure what to hope. I obeyed her orders and felt the wire cutting into my wrists. Cindy had crossed to my side so she had a clear view. Susan didn't slack; I had trained her well. Was her loyalty so easily transferred? Was she the slave of any slut that came down the pike? The pain in my wrists, the blood dammed in my hands, the betrayal, all combined and I began to twist my face in anger. As soon as Susan finished, though Cindy planted her swinging foot right one my cheek. Stunned, bleeding, I fell to the floor, legs jerking straight out.\n\n""Now the legs, Susan."" She paused, calm again. ""Tell me, sir, you don't mind if I call you asshole, do you? I mean no disrepect.""\n\nWas she talking to me? ""Uh, uh, I, no, I mean, no, I mean, I don't mind."" Fuck, it hurt. And Susan was not knotting my ankles any more loosely than my wrists. nad after all, I was anm asshole, wasn't I? Why should I take offense? The narcotic haze of passivity and submission I had always induced in my victims crept around the corners of my own mind. I couldn't trick her. I couldn't fight her. She would do to me whatever she wanted, and what she wanted would be horrible. Maybe I could take it. Maybe I couldn't. It didn't matter. I would. With that my dick stiffened again.\n\n""Mistress,"" Susan said. At once my feeling of betrayal returned, fighting but losing against the fog of immotility. ""May I speak?""\n\n""What is it, s-slave?"" Hearing the stutter, her voice toughened. ""What the hell do you want?"" Suddenly I realized that this was it! Susan could talk to her, tell some fool story about her own torment and how she had been forced to help, get Cindy on her side, then take advantage of her trust.\n\nWe would get out of this yet, and then Cindy would be ours.\n\n""Shall I tie his hands and feet together, mistress?""\n\nOr maybe not.\n\n""No, slave. That would interfere with certain diversions I have planned for his asshole. But it is a fine thought.""\n\n""Thank you, mistress.""\n\n""Now roll him onto his back.""\n\nThe movement twisted my wrists and bright sparks of pain flew past my brow. Now I had stopped thinking. I was too disoriented. Blood, not a lot but more than enough, ran down my cheek -- and did it mingle with tears? I think it must have.\n\n""Look,"" Cindy whispered, ""my asshole's bleeding. How nice. How -- fucking -- nice!"" Knocking Susan aside, she bent down and slapped my face back and forth five or ten times. I really don't know. Blood flew into my closed eyes, leaking and stinging through the lids. Oddly, I thought of the scene in Vertigo when the policeman fall off the roof. That was me, but I would never hit bottom. I felt Cindy wipe her hand on my white shirt.\n\n""Open up his clothing, slave.""\n\nMy eyes still shut, I felt my jacket and shirt opening, then my belt and pants. My cock bulged against my white briefs. My pants around my knees, my jacket and shirt pulled back to my elbows, bound me yet more tightly.\n\n""Look, he likes it. Pull those damn things down. Now.""\n\nIt sprang free, lolling ridiculously back against my belly. I knew it would be purple and I felt it shudder. I felt more vulnerable than ever.\n\n""Now where did I put that knife?""\n\nMy eyes flew open. Cindy was going through her purse. No. No. Susan! Say something! Anything!\n\n""Ah, here it is,"" Cindy said, bringing out a reasonably sized, very sharp kitchen knife.\n\nOh my fucking God. I thought, incongruously, at least make yourself a smaller target, you thing, you tallywhacker! But it seemed determined to enjoy its last moments. The gorge rose in my throat, and I shat myself.\n\n""You pig!"" Now she was outraged. ""Susan! Shove his face in it!""\n\n""Yes, mistress.""\n\n""Now eat, asshole! Remember what you did to me? Now eat shit and die, motherfucker!""\n\nMy manhood spared for the moment, I sucked down the vile stuff with something approaching relief. But I couldn't hold it down, and finally my cock sagged. Cindy noticed my gagging when Susan pulled her up.\n\n""Get him into the washroom. When he's done, clean him up."" Calm again.\n\nSusan dragged me quickly to my feet and I stumbled into my private washroom, Cindy at our heels. I threw up into the toilet as soon as Susan shoved my head into it. When I was done, she pulled me back out and left me kneeling, then went for a washrag.\n\n""You slut! I said clean him up!"" Two hard slaps sent Susan reeling.\n\nSusan's tongue, flinching as it was, felt good on my face and then on my asshole. It was the first pleasure I'd had since Cindy had come in. I was grateful. Every part of me. Susan began to sob as she did it, and that only increased my pleasure. Just like the old days.\n\n""You may have a little water, slave.""\n\nStill crying, Susan said, ""Thank you, mistress"" in a very meek voice, one I knew so well.\n\nCindy dragged me by the collar back out into office. The knife lay next to her purse in the middle of the floor.\n\n""Now, where were we? Ah yes, the knife. Susan, come here.""\n\nFrom the floor, I saw Susan approach and kneel. Cindy quickly cut all her clothing from her. But what would she wear home? Perhaps that wasn't in the plan. I saw that Susan's nipples were erect. This was hardly a surprise. Cindy had put the gun down for a moment, but Susan wasn't even looking at it. Quickly Cindy took it up again.\n\n""Put these cuffs on your ankles,"" she said, drawing out another pair from beneath her dress. Susan rushed to obey, then returned to her kneeling position. ""No, no, no,"" Cindy said almost tenderly, ""on your back. And pull up your knees as high as you can."" Once Susan had assumed this obscene posture of readiness, Cindy wired her cuffs together, and left her there. Though the gun served little use now, she kept it as she stalked over to the place we kept our toys. She brought the box over to where we both lay.\n\nShe sorted through all the toys, finally drawing out a short leather whip with many tails. She asked me to please kneel up, and I struggled into the position as best I could. Once I was there, she commenced to torment my chest, belly, and thighs, with a varying rhythm, no hard, now soft. I screwed up my face against the amazing pain. My dick went limp. Uncaring, she continued to mark what felt like every inch of the front of my body, except the flaccid three inches of my cock. Once I was well marked and sobbing uncontrollably, she began to concentrate on my nipples and underarms, hard, steady bites that made me gasp and moan. At once, it became too much, and I screamed, there in my carefully soundproofed office, with its double frosted windows and security doors. She shut me up with the whip on my unbloodied cheek, paused for a moment, and inserted an inflatable gag. She pumped it up so hard I could barely breathe, then continued one my nipples and underarms.\n\nI could no longer stay upright, and I pitched over onto my face, barely missing her and nearly breaking my nose. Amazingly, I enjoyed a short reprieve, though many of the lash-marks hurt worse once they were left to themselves. Peeking through slitted eyes, I saw Cindy returning to the toybox, and coming back to me with the oversized dildo with which Susan and I had assaulted her ass before. I had been expecting this.\n\nFirst Cindy fucked Susan with it for a few moments. I saw her strain and wriggle, and flinch in pain as it struck her cervix. having moistened it this way, Cindy returned to me, yanked me to a bent-over kneeling position by my hair, and without ceremony inserted it carefully and steadily into my asshole. I flexed and grasped around the huge thing impaling me, my cock stiffening to parallel it, trying but failing to gasp in pain through the constricting gag. More and more of it slid in, Poking impossibly far in to my abdomen, filling me obscenely and terrifyingly. I wanted to pump against but I feared it would be fatal. But Cindy did it for me as soon as the thing was (I suppose) fully lodged, drawing it back out, an excruciating and delirious sensation, then back in hard, and so for a quick dozen thrusts, as I tossed my head and clenched my eyes. My cock was pumping, and no doubt sensing the climax building, Cindy rammed it home one final time and left me to kneel helplessly impaled. My muscles tried to force out the intruder, but it was too firmly implanted in my bowels.\n\nMy partial asphyxiation left me in a trance as Cindy left me there. I could not possibly recount it in words. I remember seeing, through my wide open and fixed eyes, blurred motions that must have been Cindy whipping Susan's under-thighs vigorously, then fucking her with a strap-on. Lucky Susan, I thought, to have such a stern mistress; how her arms and legs must ache. When I came back to myself, still dazed and abused but no longer confused, I saw Cindy squatting on Susan's face, her garter belt riding to either side of her face, riding out what seemed to be a tremendous orgasm. Cindy's whole face and chest were red, her long hair tossing back and forth, and when she came she howled a weird, undulating wolf-song of transcendental rapture. The strain on my cock became too great....\n\nWhen I woke up, my mouth was clear, and it seemed that I had been untied and then rebound, because feeling had returned to my hands and feet. The great phallus still broke me open as cruelly, and as I became aware of it my rectum began to spasm, spreading to my immobilized butocks and thighs. I shook my head ro clear it. I had surely almost strangled to death. But Cindy had saved me. At last a real hope would begin to grow. The pupil had simply exceeded the master.\n\nI opened my eyes, steadying my muscles by an act of will. Susan had also been retied, in a doggy position, her wrists secured to her knees. Her hands were cuffed, and her knees secured by a thin rubber tube we used as a rope. Wire joined the two. Her mouth now bore the inflatable gag, and her eyes were covered by a tight black blindfold. God, she was beautiful. Cindy was behind her, striping her ass with a cane I kept by my desk. Now she saw my movements and stopped. Susan began to sob loudly through the gag.\n\n""Mistress, may I speak?"" This would be the moment of truth.\n\n""What is it, asshole? That's the largest dildo you had. Isn't it enough?""\n\nShe took up the gun from her belt and dropped the cane.\n\n""Go ahead, talk, that's what you wanted, wasn't it, asshole? Wasn't it?""\n\nQuickly she strode behind me and grabbed my hair. She jerked me to my knees from where I had fallen onto my side, and began to pump the base of the dildo. She worked it roughly in and out of me as I spoke. The pain was incredible, but it rubbed my prostate hard and I knew I would surely come within a few minutes of this intense stimulation.\n\n""Mistress, I -- ah! -- when we initiated you, we -- ungh -- hoped for this, this transformation, this -- ai! -- flowering from Justine to Juliette! But we never, oh, oh, never thought it would happen so quickly, so completely!""\n\n""Shut up. You're boring. I don't know what you mean by Juliette."" She stopped working me and left it buried again deep within my scraping anus, filling me by her move with regret and gratitude. My cock throbbed and my legs pumped quite involuntarily, but I quieted down.\n\n""May I explain, mistress?""\n\n""All right. Asshole.""\n\n""De Sade write two major novels, Justine and Juliette. In the first, the noble heroine, Justine, was constantly set upon by villains who conducted the cruellest villainies upon her, always narrowly escaping the serious injuries and death suffered by her fellow victims, who were treated far worse than we treated you."" And worse than you have treated us, I thought, but I also thought it unwise to comment.\n\n""So? Wait a second, I just remembered something. No, go on talking.""\n\n""The second novel, Juliette, featured a heroine who was a villain herself. She both sought out and loved the tortures which had so abased her sister, Justine. And she was quick to torture and kill others for her own amusement.""\n\nAs I continued she crossed back to her purse and drew something out. It fit in her hand; I couldn't see what it was. She returned to me and sat cross- legged on the floor before me. My cock bobbed obscenely as she slapped it back and forth, very hard, with the flat of her hand. When she stopped, I continued speaking, but through clenched teeth.\n\n""This is the state I initiated Susan and yourself into. Now, you -- "" The sight of the sewing kit in her hand stopped me abruptly. As I stopped, she slapped me again, right across the face where I was already injured. Though I could no longer see through the burst of rekindled pain, I did my best to continue.\n\n""You are beyond pleasure and pain now. You understand your own contradictory impulses and how to reconcile them. You know that -- AAAAAGGGHHHH!""\n\nI had never had my nipple pierced before. The sewing needle drove on through as I continued to scream, followed by thread. Strangely, I wondered what color it was. What did I look like? It was unimaginable. Now the other nipple. I held myself still only by the fear that the needle would slip and do we worse hurt. Now the thread went back through the first nipple, mercifully (or to avoid losing the strength of my flesh) retracing the first hole, and now the whole thing was tightened. The thread cut atrociously, and now it was going back and forth, back and forth, as Cindy hummed a little melody before me. Now she knotted the thread and snapped it.\n\n""Yes, yes, I see,"" she said, ""very interesting. Now, I'm afraid this next part may hurt just a little.""\n\nThe needle stabbed through my scrotum, low and in front, between the balls, and came back out. The pain was nearly as much, and even more humiliating. It came out the underside, and she looped it through the hole a few more times. Then my balls were yanked up towards my swollen cock, which must have been two inches past its usual erect length at this point. She could stretch the flesh only so far, which she duid, and then pinched out the fine membrane on the underside and began sewing my sac to my penis. At this time all the pain had become overwhelming and, while I noticed what she was doing surely, it was somehow neutral. Of course it was pain -- what wasn't? At the same time it was oddly delicious. I was in an endorphin trance again.\n\nShe finished with this work, tied off the thread, and then grabbed the end of my shaft and pulled it back hard to my belly. Now the needle went through the underside of my navel, looped through again a few times, and on through the membrane under the glans. This time she didn't use just one hole, but made at least six in both my navel and my cock. My whole body was just as rigid as my penis, preventing (but not really _fearing_) a slip. She bound it quite tightly and then stood up. I could make out the outline of her stretching, and I heard her crack her bones.\n\n""Yes. Juliette. I like that. You see, I've read it, too."" She paused. ""I really have been awfully cruel, haven't, I? I think it's your turn for some fun now. Susan, would you come here, please?""\n\nSusan was adept at following the sound of a voice, and she crawled up before Cindy. Cindy removed her gag, then her blindfold, and I heard her gasp of surprise at beholding my condition.\n\n""Please use your tongue to cause Mr. Asshole, sir, to ejaculate. Do it quickly.""\n\nI was too grateful to wonder if my orgasm would rip the threads from me. As Susan began to work on me, her tongue gliding over the flesh and rasping over the threads, Cindy replaced the gag and pumped it up, again too full. She went behind me and started to rotate the shaft buried within my bowels. My whole body began to shudder, and my head to toss. Cindy whispered from behind me, ""The desire to destroy and degrade others is the desire to destroy oneself. You have read too long in the books of de Sade and too little of common respect and ethics. Villainy is a delight only to the self-hating. You made me hate myself, but now, with one act of vengeance, I will recover my self-love and restore the world. Now think nothing. Now come, asshole. Come now, strained and purple and screaming. Come. Come. Come.""\n\nSusan's tongue, my own plastic phallus, the soft words and the asphyxiation, all converged at a point of glittering light within my brain and it exploded into fire. The white juice of life and death pumped from me, spraying Susan's face and hair, lasting for minutes it seemed. Before it subsided, I felt the metal barrel pressed at the back of my head, and I thought, ""yes, do it, you're right, this is what I've always wanted"", and just as my cock began to tear away from my naked belly, she gave it to me, and I was dead."
1006,Cindy's Torment,"['MF-teens', 'nc', 'v']","Cindy proceeded to lay the predictable sob story on me. She had noplace else to go, she couldn't go home because her parents wouldn't talk to her since she had once lived with a man. She cried that none of it was her fault, that she desperately wanted to stay, and could I please find someway to help her keep her job. I calmed her down after a while, and then laid it on the line. If she wanted her job, it was going to cost her. Her look became troubled; it got even more troubled when I informed her that she would have to be my obediant sex slave. She seemed to be in shock as I laid out the details: she would always be available to me, and could not complain about anything I did to her. She protested, threatened to talk to the local employee representative and the newspapers. I smiled and informed her that the employee representative shared my tastes, and that if she talked to the newspapers, nobody would believe her and furthermore she wouldn't be able to get a job anywhere ever again. To help her decide, I offered her double salary, and a position in a different department. Eventually, her desire to continue paying rent won out, and she capitulated.\n\nNeedless to say, I kept my end of the bargain, and she kept hers. She was sent to a different department at a substantial pay increase, and every day after work would show up in my office to entertain me. For the first few days, I took it easy. After all, I didn't want to freak her out so badly that she WOULD report me. We kissed a lot, and I would run my hands around on her body. I went further and further each time. Soon, I was stripping her down to bra and panties, rubbing her cunt on the outside of her panties, making her play with my cock. She clearly didn't like any of this (she had only been with one other man in her life), but she bit her lip and didn't complain. Finally, we got down to business one day. I stripped off all her clothing and layed her down on the desk on her back. She had truly gorgeous tits, with large brown nipples. Her cunt and asshole were small and tight. I ran my hands up and down her body, pinching her nipples and inserting a finger into her cunt. She gasped as I explored deep inside of her, feeling into her most private nooks and crannies. I took out my finger and pinched her clit. Then, lifing her legs and pushing them against her chest, I dropped my pants and shoved my swollen member against her cunt lips. I'm very largely built, about as thick around as one of Cindy's ankles. It has caused my girlfriends some pain in the past, and I figured that Cindy's extra-tight cunt would be no exception. I stuffed my head into her, and began pushing. Her dark almond eyes widened in surprise, and she gasped again. She was dry, so I had to push hard. I increased the pressure, moving my hips from side to side in an effort to penetrate her. Her teeth clenched in pain, but she didn't resist. Finally, my shaft began to sink into her cunt, to the tune of some muffled groaning on her part. As I sunk into her cunt, I grabbed her wrists, holding them down firmly. Once I was in, I fucked her vigorously for the better part of an hour, all of which she endured with little whimpers. I finally pulled out and shot a wad of come that flew out to land on her stomach and tits. Trembling, but relieved, she cleaned up and left.\n\nOver the next few weeks, I started indulging my real tastes. While I fucked her, I would start to do cruel little things to her. I would pinch her nipples, twisting them around. Or, I would pinch her clit while shoving into her, sometimes pulling out some cunt hairs just for fun. As she got used to the abuse, I increased it. I would force her to bend over with her legs spread, while I slapped her ass with my hand. One of the best days was when I tied her bent over a chair, her wrists and ankles tied to the legs and her ass sticking up in the air. I took off my belt and repeatedly smacked her round ass, until her golden-bronze skin was a bright, bright red. She shrieked and cried all the while. Finally, I slipped my cock into her cunt, shoving hard. Before coming, I untied her and forced her to take it in her mouth. She could barely fit in the head, but I shoved anyway until most of my cock was in her mouth. Her full lips were stretched to their fullest around my swollen member. With a couple of strokes, I came, filling her mouth past capacity with warm, sticky seed. I told her to swallow, and she obeyed, gulping quickly. I made her lick me clean, and then let her go for the night.\n\nMy little slave was proceeding so well, never uttering a peep of protest, that I decided to quicken the pace a bit, to really test her limits. I set things up with my secretary the day before. When Cindy came in for her nightly workout, I told her something new was in store. My secretary came in, carrying the bag of equipment I had requested. I stripped Cindy and told her to bend over a typing desk. Her stomach rested on the desk; her torso hung over its edge. I tied her hands to each of the front legs, and then tied her ankles to the back legs, making sure to pull the ropes tight. Her ass protruded upwards, giving me a nice view up into the cleft between her ass-cheeks. I got a pair of vicious nipple clips out of the bag and clipped them onto Cindy's tits. She yelped loudly each time. I then hung 5-pound weights off of the clips, stretching her tender tits into pointed cones. She moaned, her tits clearly smarting. I then grabbed her jet-black hair, forcing her face up. I presented my swollen cock to her mouth, and told her to suck. This she did, gagging as I plunged the huge thing into the back of her throat. Finally, I was ready for the real entertainment.\n\nI walked around to her rear, opened her ass cheeks, and placed my cock head onto her wrinkled little asshole. Next to her tiny asshole, my cock looked absolutely monstrous; the hole in its tip seemed to be as large as her anal opening. I began pushing, and her asshole dilated the littlest bit. I shoved harder, making her asshole gape. Cindy gasped loudly, then began trying to thrash, managing to wiggle her ass just the littlest bit. As my cock head dilated her asshole, she began to cry, pleading with me that it hurt, to please take it out or I would rip her in half. My secretary watched with amusement; I had only half the head in. I shoved harder, forcing the head in; Cindy screeched. Taking a deep breath, I gave a mighty shove, forcing my large cock in all the way to the hilt. Cindy screamed in agony, all her muscles contracting in a frantic effort to get away. But, the ropes held her fast. I began pumping hard, making her asshole push in and pull out. Every time I moved, Cindy moaned and shrieked with pain. She looked like she was impaled on a pole. Her entire body was taut with agony. To increase my enjoyment, I began methodically slapping her ass hard while I pushed. Finally, I came, pouring a gigantic gusher up her colon. I pulled out, making her grunt.\n\nI walked around to her front, signaling to my secretary to begin her part of the fun. I presented my shit- and come-covered cock to Cindy's tear-stained face again. Cindy pulled back in revulsion. I grabbed her by the hair and touched my cock lips to her mouth, telling her she had better open up and clean me off. She refused, shaking her head. I nodded to my secretary, who was now standing behind Cindy with a riding crop. My secretary, a strapping blond woman, lowered the crop down on Cindy's ass with all the force she could muster. The SMACK! was so loud I jumped. Cindy jerked and screamed, her tears starting afresh. My secretary lashed out again and again, sinking the tough leather into Cindy's unprotected flesh. The sharp smacks sounded like a rifle being shot. Soon, Cindy's ass was a criss-crossing bunch of welts; Cindy was crying continuously. I asked her once again whether or not she would clean me off. She hesitated. I nodded to my secretary, who took careful aim. Her arm jerked downward, and the lash fell right between Cindy's ass cheeks, slashing her tender abused asshole and cunt with a loud WHACK!!! Cindy jumped, a wild look of fear in her almond eyes. My secretary lashed again. Cindy screamed loudly. Another slash. Cindy finally screamed that yes, she would do it. My secretary stopped, and Cindy opened her mouth. My filth-encrusted dick slid in, and she began sucking. Soon, I was clean again, to the tune of a bit of gagging on Cindy's part. We untied her, and she fell on the floor.\n\nWe were about to move onto the next phase of punishment when my secretary asked to be excused to go to the restroom. I was about to let her go when I had a wicked idea. I knelt down next to Cindy, and asked her whether she would like to help us out. She looked at me uncomprehendingly, tears still staining her face. So, I spelled it out for her. My secretary needed to relieve herself, and here was a willing sex slave to save her a trip. Cindy went pale and shook her head, saying that nothing we could do would ever get her to consent. I smiled, grabbed her hands and tied them behind her back. I hefted her onto my desk, and tied her legs apart, attaching the ropes to the desk legs. I looked in my drawer and found what I wanted: an electric wire with two ends split apart and layed bare at one end, and an electric plug in the other. I pushed the plug into a wall socket, and touched the two wires to one of Cindy's tits. She jumped convulsively and screamed. I smiled and told her to stop me whenever she agreed to what we wanted. Over and over, I applied the ends of the wire to her tits, leaving little marks on her nipples and all over her breasts. Finally, I moved down to her cunt. I applied the wires to her clit, holding them there for a couple of seconds. She screamed shrilly and strained against her bonds. I ran the ends of the wires up and down her swelling cunt lips. I could see little sparks burning her tender flesh. Her legs were extremely tense; her whole body was covered with sweat. After thoroughly shocking her cunt, I finally moving to her asshole. I held the wire ends to her asshole for a while. Her screams got loud and panicky. Getting tired of waiting, I finally shoved one wire into her asshole, and one into her cunt, leaving it there. Her body went rigid as the current flowed through her. Her teeth clenched. I asked her again whether she would do what we wanted. Finally, she shook her head yes.\n\nWe untied her and let her rest for a minute. Then, we retied her onto the floor, on her back. I told her to open her mouth wide. She obeyed willingly, fearful of a repeat of my shocking performance. My secretary slipped off her panties and squatted down over the gaping mouth. She carefully positioned her pisshole over our slave's mouth. She began to piss; I again warned Cindy to swallow or else. A yellow liquid stream fell into Cindy's mouth. I watched as it began to fill her mouth. Cindy grimaced in disgust, but realized that she had to swallow or begin to lose the urine. She began gulping. My secretary held back, wanting this punishment to last a while. For what seemed like minutes, my secretary inundated Cindy's mouth. Cindy swallowed and swallowed, tears streaming down her eyes. Finally, my secretary ran out of piss.\n\nI walked over to the bag and pulled out another toy: a large (repeat, large) black rubber dildo. The shaft was immense: it was probably the size of a baseball bat. I made my secretary take off her skirt, and strapped the dildo onto her so that it stuck out straight like a man's cock. My own cock was quite stiff by now. We jerked Cindy up to her feet, and I shoved my cock into her asshole again, pushing hard to force my dry rod into her even drier anus. She screamed in pain; the shocking of her asshole and its previous rape had left it tender. When I was finally sunk in deep into her bowels, my secretary positioned herself in front of Cindy, kicking her legs apart. She bent her knees a bit so that she could begin to insert the tip of the huge dildo into Cindy's tiny cunt. She got the tip in, and began shoving. Cindy's eyes widened with agony and her mouth gaped open; the dildo was far larger than anything else she had ever had to take. Her hips bucking hard, my secretary shoved and shoved, making Cindy rise up on her little brown toes each time from the force. Finally, the monster was all the way into Cindy's tender cunt. Her head was thrown back in pain, her teeth clenched; she moaned loudly. My secretary and I started a rhythm; while she pushed in, I pulled out and vice versa. We sawed away at poor Cindy for a long time, making her groan in pain with each thrust. Finally, I reached around to her burnt little nipples and began pinching, pulling and twisting. Cindy shrieked, and I came, followed a few seconds later by my secretary. We pulled out of Cindy; I forced her onto her knees, and made her clean me up one last time.\n\nCindy was beginning to look exhausted, so we gave her a long break. While she rested, I decided to let my secretary have some fun on her own. After all, she had been a loyal servant for a long time, once having to endure many of the same things that were befalling Cindy. While Cindy whimpered and sobbed on the floor, I pulled my secretary aside and talked to her in low tones. She gave me an evil smile and a kiss. We turned back to our slave.\n\nMy secretary slipped off her clothes and made sure that Cindy's hands were fastened securely behind her back. She pulled Cindy into a kneeling position and forced her legs apart. Running her hands up and down Cindy's body, my secretary tongue-kissed her deeply. Finally, she stood up and presented her cunt to Cindy's face, telling her to lick and to make it good.. Cindy had clearly never eaten cunt before and was revolted by the idea. However, our previous displays of cruelty convinced her to comply without any protest. She stuck out her tongue and gingerly began lapping at my secretary's dripping cunt. Cindy's face wrinkled with disgust as she tasted my secretary's musty nether lips. Soon, my secretary got impatient; Cindy was doing a poor job in spite of being equipped with full sensuous lips and tongue. Pulling back, my secretary grabbed Cincy's hair and pulled hard. Calling her a lazy little bitch, she slapped Cindy's face hard, first on one side and then the other. Cindy issued a loud cry, her eyes squeezed tight. Her tears began again. My secretary presented her cunt once more, but Cindy's fumbling still brought her no satsifaction.\n\nMy secretary walked angrily back over to the bag of equipment, and pulled out another dildo. This one was not quite as massive as the one she had just used on Cindy's cunt, but it was still big. She strapped it on, using as a harness a device that had a tongue extending to her cunt; exerting pressure on the dildo would cause pressure on her clit. Towering threateningly over Cindy, she told her ot open her mouth. My secretary shoved the dildo in, making Cindy's jaws gape wide. She started bucking her hips with a strong, steady rythym. Each time she thrust forward, the dildo sank deep into Cindy's throat, ramming into the back of her throat, making her gag, and blocking her breathing. This punishment continued for a while; the pressure against the dildo made my secretary more and more excited. She was developing a positively feral gleam in her eyes. Finally, she pulled the dildo out of Cindy's full-lipped mouth and slapped her face again. As Cindy opened her mouth to cry out, my secretary jammed the dildo into her throat as far as it would go. She held it there, pushing hard against Cindy's throat, blocking her breathing. My secretary began rotating her hips, thus making her harness rotate and causing the tongue to rub against her clit. Cindy began to struggle for air, her lungs heaving convulsively, her almond eyes widening with alarm. With obvious pleasure, my secretary watched her, and rotated her hips even harder. Just as Cindy's eyes glazed over, preparatory to passing out, my secretrary orgasmed and pulled the dildo out. Cindy gasped loudly, sucking breath in desperately. When she had recovered somewhat, my secretary slapped her face again and shoved in the dildo. Once again, she held it there, rotating her hips to orgasm. Once again, Cindy narrowly avoided passing out. This scene was repeated several times. Finally, the edge taken off her lust, my secretary withdrew, letting Cindy slump to the floor, breathing heavily.\n\nWhile Cindy recovered, my secretary walked to the bag and pulled the dildo off of her harness. She replaced it with the much larger dildo she had used to torment Cindy's aching little cunt, lubricated it, got some rope, and walked back over to her. Cindy was curled up on the floor in a tight ball, shivering, obviously afraid of what was going to come next. Kneeling down, my secretary pushed Cindy onto her back, put the rope under her back, and tied one end to her right knee. She pulled hard on the rope, drawing Cindy's right leg back near her tormented chest. My secretary then pulled Cindy's left knee back similarly, and tied the other end of the rope to it. This splayed Cindy's legs wide apart, totally exposing her cunt and asshole. Her hands, of course, were still tied behind her back. Losing no time, her lust rising again, my secretary positioned herself over Cindy, mounting her as a man would. She positioned the tip of the dildo over Cindy's ravaged asshole, and began pressing. I was astounded at her cruelty. She was smiling fixidly, a wicked, toothy smile as she pressed the tip on Cindy's asshole. Cindy shrieked and began pleading, telling her that the dildo felt like it had ripped her cunt apart and that in her asshole it would surely kill her. My secretary ignored her and shoved harder, bucking with her hips. With each buck, Cindy's body slid on the carpet. Slowly but surely, the tip of the monstrous dildo began dilating Cindy's asshole. With each buck of my secretary's strong hips, the hole got a bit bigger. Cindy began screaming in earnest, kicking her lower legs (which weren't tied down) and whipping her head back and forth. She was clearly in more pain than she had ever been in her life. This only served to increase my secretary's lust; she began bucking harder. With a final hard shove, the monster dildo head pushed its way into Cindy's asshole, making her pass out.\n\nI obtained some smelling salts and held them under Cindy's nose. As soon as she came around, she began crying again, and my secretary began shoving. The rest of the way was easier: after another minute, the shaft had disappeared into Cindy's taught, immensely-stretched asshole. Here almond eyes were wide with panic and agony; each little movement made her clench her teeth and shriek. My secretary began pulling the dildo out, preparatory to thrusting; Cindy gave a long, drawn-out wailing sound. When the head was almost all the way out, my secretary shoved again, driving it in in one long thrust. The sudden re-dilation made Cindy pass out again. Once again, smelling salts were applied, and the real fun began. My secretary began pumping in a regular rhythm, pulling in and out. Cindy's asshole, stretched to the limit, looked like it was being pulled off her body when the dildo was withdrawn; when it was shoved in, she looked like she was having a tree shoved up her ass. She sounded that way too, screaming constantly. To increase her pain (if such a thing was possible) my secretary began thrusting harder. She held Cindy's head still, and kissed her screaming mouth deeply, over and over. This muffled, but did not stifle Cindy's screams. My secretary then reached down and began pinching and kneading Cindy's brown little nipples, quite hard. She pulled at them, wrapping them around her finger and yanking so hard I thought she would pull them off her body. Finally, my secretary, thrusting harder and harder in her approaching orgasm, took one of Cindy's nipples between her teeth and bit down hard. Cindy's shrieks increased in volume and pitch. Pulling back with her head, holding the agonized nipple, my secretary began bucking wildly. Her orgasm must have lasted for a full two minutes, interrupted only by her letting go of Cindy's nipple and taking the other one in her teeth.\n\nWhen my secretary was finally done, she thrusted hard and buried the dildo in Cindy's asshole. Unharnessing herself, she left the dildo in and found the camera. She took several pictures of Cindy with the monstrous dildo in her asshole, tears streaming down her face, her nipples bitten and burnt. Finally, she reached down and yanked the dildo out of Cindy. Her asshole gaped wide open. Cindy lay sobbing on the floor for a long while. My secretary stood over her, enjoying her pain and humiliation, recharching her batteries for one final act of cruelty.\n\nIt wasn't long in coming. My secretary knelt down and ran her hands over Cindy's body a couple times, stopping to lighly pinch her nipples and clit. Then, with one hand she grabbed Cindy's dark little tuft of cunt hair and held on fast. She pulled her other hand back and made a fist, aiming it for Cindy's wide-open, exposed cunt. She drove the blow home with an awful-sounding SMACK! In spite of her trauma, Cindy yelped and jumped. Again, my secretary reared back. SMACK! Her fist seemed to bury itself in Cindy's tight little cunt. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! She pounded away like a sledge hammer. Cindy let out a half groan/half scream with each blow. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Giving her cunt hair a final pull, my secretary finally stopped. She went over to the equipment bag and pulled out some lubricant. Walking back over to Cindy, she asked me to turn the slave over almost onto her side so that one of her tits would be on the floor. I did as my secretary asked, whereupon she lifted her heel and planted it squarely on Cindy's tormented nipple. While she lubricated her fist, she ground her heel from one side to the other, mashing Cindy's little brown nipple into the carpet. Cindy screamed and screamed. Finally, my secretary stopped.\n\nMy secretary knelt down again, once again quite excited. She thrust a slick finger into Cindy's cunt, and began churning it around. Cindy wailed loudly at this new intrusion. When my secretary pulled it out, there was a bit of blood on it, probably from her long, sharp nails. She then put in two fingers and churned again, pulling them in and out. Ever time she pushed in hard, Cindy yelped. Her fingers came out a bit bloodier. Next, she shoved in three fingers. By now, the pain of having her cunt stretched again was combining with the pain of the razor-sharp nails. Cindy began moaning loudly, begging us not do hurt her like this. Oblivious, my secretary put in a fourth finger, churned for a bit, and began shoving. Soon, most of her fingers up to the knuckle were buried in Cindy's stretched cunt. My secretary made a fist, and Cindy let out a scream that was deafening. With lust in her eyes, my secretary began to shove her fist in. With a few brutal jabs, she got it in up to the wrist. Cindy's cunt lips were stretched to the limit, wrapped around my secretary's wrist. Pulling almost all the way out, she punched hard again. When she hit the back of Cindy's womb, all the poor little slave could do was arch her neck, her mouth gaping open, her eyes squeezed tight in agony. My secretary pulled out again, and punched. Her tempo increased. Unfortunately, my secretary was getting excited but could not easily stimulate herself, due to her clumsy position. I decided to help. Kneeling down, I parted my secretary's ass-cheeks, and found her well-worn asshole with the tip of my cock. I thrust it all the way in with one movement. My secretary screamed in pain and pleasure. Her fist buried itself in Cindy's cunt once again. I began fucking my secretary. The harder I fucked, the harder she punched up into Cindy's ravaged womb. Cindy had regained her breath and was screaming loudly. Soon, my secretary's screams joined her in a combination of asshole-torment and orgasm. When she finished coming, I pulled out of her and knelt down over Cindy's open, screaming mouth. As my secretary delivered a few final punches, I jerked a huge load of sperm into Cindy's mouth. Spurt after spurt of come coated her tongue. I aimed some at her face, making it dribble off of her nose and lips. Finally, when the last spurt died down, I stood up. I told my secretary to keep her fist in Cindy's cunt. I took a few pictures for posterity, whereupon we finally untied poor Cindy and told her that she could leave. It took her some time, she was so traumatized. There were whip-marks on her ass; her cunt and asshole were terribly stretched and bleeding; her nipples were bruised, bitten, and burnt. Finally, whimpering and trembling, she dressed and left.\n\nAnd that's what I like about being an executive in a large corporation."
1007,Cindy's Turnabout,"['MMF-teen', 'nc', 'v']","Anyway, I remember one night that Cindy was quite nervous when I walked her to the bus stop, but she wouldn't say why, rather she told me merely that she was going to work late to ""catch up on some things."" I know the truth know-- and I understand what happened later.\n\nI didn't see Cindy for a couple of weeks after that night, I guess she was recouperating from her abuse at the hands of-- let's call him-- John. Then I began to see her around the building again, but she acted differently, kind of hardened, like some second hand aquantances after a trip into prison. She would still ask me to escort her at night, but she didn't jump at shadows like she had before.\n\nAnd then one night she came to my door with an odd look in her eye.\n\n""Hey, Cindy, what can I do for ya? Headin' out?"" I asked, expecting an average little trip to the corner.\n\n""Chuck,"" she said, a tinge of conspiracy in her voice, ""I want to ask you a favor.""\n\n""What would that be?""\n\n""Can I come in?"" she asked and I showed her to my beat up old couch in the living room.\n\n""Are you very squeamish, Chuck?"" she asked, leaning forward a bit with very, VERY cold eyes.\n\n""Uh, not exactly,"" I said, ""I used to hang with some trouble makin' kind of guys-- before I went to college and woke up. I've seen some things.""\n\n""Well, would you, could you help me in something, and then promise not to tell anyone, ever?""\n\n""Depends on what it is.""\n\n""It's revenge, Chuck, revenge."" And for a moment that little sliver of a Chinese woman scared the hell out of me. I've never before or since heard a voice so flat, so cold, so completely without human emotion. I hope to hell I never do!\n\n""I, uh, well-- is revenge the right thing, whatever it's for?""\n\n""Yes. It is the only thing."" I believed her, and agreed to help. And I don't know exactly why; maybe because I thought that whatever would move this formerly sweet little woman to such an emotion-- or LACK or emotion-- was something that I should move against; maybe because I was intrigued and less civilized than I like to say I am; maybe because her eyes said that I could easily be next on her list.\n\nLittle did I know what I would end up doing that night.\n\nShe told me thanks and then told me to meet her at her apartment in about half an hour, and to dress non-descriptly in something easy-fitting. She left and I went and put on some sweat pants left from my college days and the loosest t-shirt I owned, which wasn't very loose but it didn't fit like a second skin like most of my T's.\n\nI went down at the time she'd said and knocked on her door. She answered quickly and then had me pick up what would be a large bag for her but which became unnoticable next to me. Then we move out to the bus stop, caught the bus and took it to where she used to work, and to where John still had an office.\n\nShe had a key to the front door and let us in. We went up to John's office and as we walked down the hall towards the door at the end with the light coming out from underneath it I couldn't help but wonder what had occured here that would call for the kind of revenge Cindy had implied would be happening that night. Cindy didn't knock on the door but instead just walked in, shoving the door so that it slammed against the wall banging loudly and almost sending the man sitting behind the desk through the ceiling.\n\n""You're here,"" he said, sucking the last out of his cigarette and shoving it into the large pile of butts in his ashtray.\n\n""Yes,"" she said, ""are you ready to pay the price to silence me?""\n\n""You haven't told me what it is,"" he said.\n\n""Yes,"" she said walking up to the desk and leaning over it a bit, ""I have. The price is tonight. The price is submission. The price is whatever shall come to my mind before dawn. THAT is the price."" He just stared at her, and sweated. ""Will you pay, or should I mail something this evening?""\n\n""I'll pay, I'll pay,"" he said, dropped his head a bit and looked at me, ""What's with the nigger?"" he asked.\n\nAnd I thought to myself, ""Yes, you'll pay.""\n\n""Insurance that you do as I say,"" she said, and then began the payment: ""Now get undressed."" He stood up and began to take off his clothes while she shoved everything off of his desk. Then she took the bag from me and pulled out some lengths of rope from it. We waited for John to finished undressing then she ordered him to lie on the desk with his shoulder on the edge of it and his head sticking off and his feet just barely extending off of the other end. He was not unattractive and not at all un-endowed and I was already begining to be aroused when Cindy told me to tie down his arms while she tied his feet. Now, he was lying on his back and I had him extend his arms straight out from his shoulders. His elbows were just past the edges of the desk, so I had him bend his arms so that his forearms ran parrallel to the desk, then I tied the ropes to one wrist, down and around the legs of the desk and back up to his other wrist. Then using a little rope trick I know I jerked the rope taunt, pulling his forearms down and making his shoulders jerk up from the table in pain.\n\n""Jesus!"" he said.\n\n""Blasphemy,"" I said, and planted my large palm in the middle of his chest and put all of my weight on him, pushing his shoulders back against the table and his joint to the limit. He grunted in pain, and just then Cindy grabbed my arm and pulled it off of him.\n\n""In a bit,"" she said, ""first I have other things."" And I noticed through her shirt and her lack of a bra that she was already becoming excited, as I, and anyone with an observant eye, knew I was. I glance at John on the desk and I noted that he was distinctly NOT aroused. But Cindy went to work on that.\n\n""First I should like a little direct pleasure she said and, pulling off her shirt, kicking off her shoes and stripping off her jeans (and showing that she had worn no underwear) came over to me. ""A bit of help?"" she asked.\n\n""Of course,"" I said, leaning forward a bit so that she could put her arms around my neck, then lifting her up by her waist. She gripped my side with her knees, and if I was that kind of guy I should have been bursting my sweats. But instead I calmly moved over and lowered her cunt onto Johns face as she said ""You know what to do."" From the way Cindy began to smile I guess he did. I don't know if I could have held Cindy, as slight as she was, there very long, but I didn't have to since she apparently had other plans. After a moment or two she whispered to me, ""Is he hard yet?""\n\nAnd suprisingly he was. I'm not sure even if I was straight if I would have been that excited even though I was tied up at and antagonists mercy just because a cunt was stuck on my face, but John definately was. I nodded an affirmative to Cindy, adding, ""He's saluting-- and not too badly.""\n\nShe said, ""Put me down,"" so I did, and while a surprises John watched wet-lipped, she skittered over to the back and dug out something that she kept hidden from John and me and then back over to the desk. John was getting a little worried again and was begining to droop, but Cindy leaned over, and pooped his dick in her mouth like a pop-cicle and he quickly firmed back up. And even though he repulsed me mentally, I found myself wondering longingly what he tasted like. What it would fell like to run his large head across my teeth and into my mouth and along the roof of my mouth like and over-sized lollipop. But my mental imagery was cut short by what Cindy did.\n\nAs she suck visciously as John's dick I caught a glimpse of what she was holding too low for him to see. It was a length of wire and some pliers. As I watched she form the wire into a U, and then reached up and slipped it around his visibly throbbing cock. Pulling her mouth off, she twisted the ends of the wire together and then put the pliers on them and began twisting the circle of wire tighter and tighter trapping all the blood in his dick.\n\n""Hey, what the hell are you doing?"" he screamed.\n\n""Shut up,"" stopping for a moment and placing the center of his scrotum in the pliers and gently squeezing, ""say anything else and I'll get the metal cutters."" And she said it so matter of factly that I myself began to droop a little. But John couldn't. Even though by his face I know his body wanted to pull back into it's hole like a scared mouse, he stayed hard as a rock because the blood couldn't get out of his cock. In fact, it seemed to be growing a bit as more blood flowed in but none flowed out. But he didn't say a word.\n\nCindy bent the ends if the metal down so that they poked into his thigh and then went back to the bag. She pulled out a bottle and went to the end of the table, placed it flat on the desk between his thighs, raised the pliers up high then brought them down in a smashing arc on the bottle, which shattered.\n\nI watched his face, and when the pliers had begun their down swing he had looked a little worried, but when she broke the bottle he seemed relieved, thinking perhaps that she had done it merely for effect. She hadn't.\n\nGrabbing him with the pliers again she ""coaxed"" him to raise his waist into the air and inch of so, then carefully pushed the shards of glass underneath his ass, while I murmured to myself ""What a waste.""\n\nShe let go of him, but he remained arched for obvious reasons, with that luscious dick topping him like some kind of obscene flag. She climbed up onto the table and straddled him just forward of his dick, then leaned forward so that her breast and their scarred nipples just barely brushed his chest. ""Fun, isn't it?"" she said, and gripped his right nipple as hard as she could with the pliers, reached down with her other hand and aimed him into herself. She slid back onto to his discolouring member and leaned back up, throwing her weight against the piers and his elongating nipple, while at the same time dropping her weight onto his waist. His butt dropped enough to get a fell of the longer shards making him jerk back upwards, which merely made Cindy move farther from him nipple. He started to scream but stiffled it into a growl. Cindy just moved herself up and down on his dick trapped in an erection, letting her body meet his with all her force. He started to sweat with effort almost immediatly and as Cindy continued to bounce on him like some kind of toy horse, his butt kept moving closer and closer to the table, every once in a while tasting a little sharp glass and making him thrust up into Cindy aven harder than she was coming down.\n\nThis went on for some time, but even though Cindy smiled as she jerked in the pliers and watched him flinch, her breathing didn't seem to aquire that rythm and depth that tells of coming climax. I figured she needed something more to help her, and besides, I was getting bored, so I moved to the head of the desk and grabbed his hair tight in the fist with one had while untying my sweas with the other. He had the deepest look of fear I had ever seen up until that night in his eyes, but I lost sight of his eyes as I jerked his head down until it was a straight line from his mouth into his throat and farther. I pulled out my already hard cock and aimed it into his mouth. At first he refused to open up and accept me, but I leaned forward and gave a little push down on his chest, threatoning to pop his shoulders out of joint again and he opened up, but wide.\n\nSlowly, as Cindy watched me smiling and breathing heavier and heavier. I slowly slid all that I could of myself into just his mouth and told him, ""Suck like a pro, dammit.""\n\nAnd for someone who acted like he'd never done it before, he did.\n\nAs I slowly rocked myself forward and back moving my dick in and out of his moist, warm, sucking mouth, I could feel the smooth insides of his teeth and the rough surface of his tongue against it. As I sped up, and breathed heavier, so did Cindy. Our eyes locked and hers reflected that mix of anger, control and pleasure that I'm sure shown in mine and we began to breath in unison.\n\nShe moved up, and I moved back; she dropped down, with a slap of skin against skin, and I pushed in with a little gag as I pushed against his throat. Up, out; down, in. Faster and faster harder and harder until in an incredable streak of timing, it all happened.\n\nCindy seemed to be about to come, and I felt like I was going to explode. She rose up and I pulled back, and as she came down and rammed into John, his muscles finally gave out, his ass slamming into the broken glass, making his throat try to scream, which just open it up for my deepest stroke yet which penetrate into his throat even as I began to spurt into it. I grabbed his chin and held his head to me as I sent the fluid of my pleasure down into him, and at the same time Cindy grimaced and jerked up and down on him, grinding the glass into his ass.\n\nBut no screams, just muffled gurgles.\n\nI pulled out having achieved what I wanted, and eased down onto the floor as Cindy rolled off of John. He just layed there and spat out what he could of my come and tried not to cry as tears rolled down his forehead. Cindy crawled over to me and and layed down, her breath slowly returning to a normal rate.\n\n""So, you got what you came for?"" I asked her.\n\n""No,"" she said, looking up at me, that anger still burning in her eyes, ""Not in the least."" She looked down at my dick. ""Do you feel up for some more?"" she asked.\n\n""With him?"" I said remembering what he had looked like when he first disrobed-- in shape and firm. ""Yeah, I am.""\n\nSo we both stood back up and I pulled off my sweats completely. We went around to the end of the table and untied his left leg. Then we pulled it up towards his face as far as we could and tied it around the knee. Then we untied his right leg and pulled it forward and tied it similarly so that his gouged and bleeding ass was lifted about three inches off the table. Cindy wiped the broken glass that hadn't stuck in his flesh from the table and wiped off most of the blood too. Then she went and pulled this weird thing out of the bag.\n\nIt was a circle of plywood about a foot in radius, with a good sized hole in the center which had a rubber gasket around it. On one side a piece of paper had been glued and large white crystals had been glued or something to the paper. She hadn't it to me and I touched a wet finger to the crystals then to my mouth.\n\n""Salt,"" I said.\n\n""Yes,"" she said, and then explained, ""Stick yourself through the hole, and then through him."" She pointed to his abused behind. And I smiled.\n\nI climbed up on the table and ran my finger along his spread crack. ""Ever had a man?"" I asked him.\n\nHe just muttered something like, ""God no,"" and I saw his anal muscle clench a little bit. I gently took one of the shards of glass still stuck in him between two of my fingers and slowly turned it 90 degrees. And he half-squealed, half-groaned his pain, I became hard and I donned the collar Cindy had so 'thoughtfully' brought. Sliding forward so that my thighs pushed along the sides of his back I brought myself up to him, and placing my other head against his still clenching hole I began pushing. As I moved myself forward with all the might my weight-lifting gave me I rocked a little from side to side, to help the penetration and my stimulation.\n\nWhen I entered him and began questing into his dinner of two days ago, he said nothing, but as I moved in so deep that my collar and it's salt coating began to grind into his wounds he cried out.\n\n""That's what I'm here for,"" I said, and began to push the collar against the jagged cuts and punctures, and to move my hips in a circle, making my dick rock around inside him. As his breath hissed faster and faster past his locked jaw, I pushed harder and harder against him and moved deeper into him. I could feel the warm of his body around mine and I could feel his breathing against my thighs, and as I went I could feel the blood that was collecting on my collar dripping off onto the insides of my thighs, cool now that it had been seperated from his body. I grabbed onto him, in the brease his thighs made as they push against his stomache, and I pulled him to me and pushed as far into him as I could go. The blood was streaming off the collar now as I drove the shards of glass that had alreadt been inbedded in his flesh even farther into him. And as I ground the collar and it's slat into those wounds he broke and cried out and I came, shooting my cum up into him.\n\nI pulled myself out of him and pulled off the bloody collar and tossed it to the floor. I sat on the end of the table for a moment with my eyes closed, reveling in the flashes tht had just been sent through my body. ""Sweet Jesus,"" I said, and opened my eyes looking for Cindy.\n\nI discovered her coming towards me with a light bulb in her hand. ""What's that for?"" I asked.\n\n""Him,"" she said and pushed me out of the way. I slid off the side of the table, stumbled a bit, then gained my balance and stood off to the side.\n\nShe went up to his face and stuck hers in it. ""How're you feeling? How do you think *I* felt?"" He just looked at her-- I would say his eyes were full of fear, but they had been that been that way so long that they almost appered blank to me, since I had never seen them any other way. He never answered her, so she moved down to his blood-coated as and rubbed a knuckled in his asshole. Then she took the fat end of the light-bulb and put it against the hole and then shoved against it violently. It plunged into him with the slightest sucking sound.\n\nThen I noticed that the bulb was in an outlet and that it was plugged in.\n\n""Such fun for all, isn't it?"" she said and turned the switch turning the bulb on. The skin right around his anus began to glow red, and at first I wondered what the point was. But as the bulb began to he and John began to groan, I got the point. As the bulb got hotter and hotter, he began to squirm, and then to jerk, as if he might be able to force the bulb out.\n\nI guess he never thought of taking a shit.\n\nI moved closer, and I swear I thought I could smell meat cooking. Then John went once again and he screamed, ""God turn it off!""\n\n""Do you want me to put the light out?"" asked Cindy.\n\n""Yes! Now!""\n\nSo she raised her pliers up in the air and brought them down with all her might right above his anus, smashing the bulb while it was still inside him, shorting the filament with his insides. He screamed again, and Cindy cut his legs loose. John, a bit overcome, let his legs and backside slam against the table, and screamed again.\n\nThen I noticed his formerly wonderful rod. It had been wired up so long now that it had become purple and splotchy and over swelled. It reminded me of a bad sausage gone even badder. While I agonized over the change Cindy jerked the cord that now ran from John's ass, out from the wall. Then she went into the bag and pulled out another length of wire.\n\nThis one she wrapped just beneath the ridge that was the end of his other head, and twisted it even tighter than the first. John pulled his head up to watch what she was doing. As she put the pliers to the original wire and began to loosen it a relieved look crossed his face.\n\nI guess he forgot that the lack of blood had deadened his nerves.\n\nAnd that fresh blood would bring them back to life.\n\nBut he learned it first hand very quickly, as his jaw clenched again, and his arms twitched convulsively to grab for himself.\n\nCindy made a loop in the twisted together ends of the wire, and then tied a length of rope to it, in the most complex knot I'd ever seen. She climbed on the table and ran the rope over the support between two ceiling tiles. Then she pulled on the rope until his now flaccid dick was stretched perfectly vertical, topped by the still erect head, looking like a grotesque mushroom. Then she tied off the top end of the rope in another highly complex knot.\n\n""Come on,"" she said, jumping off the table and scrambling into her clothes. ""Let's go."" She stuffed everything back into the bag, including the pliers. As I pulled on my sweats she cut the ropes holding his arm, grabbed the cord and jerked it. It popped out from ass, getting one final little scream from him. Then we left.\n\nAs we headed back to the bus, I asked her, ""Is that all you wanted?""\n\n""You did not see it all,"" she said.\n\n""Huh?""\n\n""Consider for a moment how he's going to get the rope untied. And the wire. In case you didn't notice I took his clothes. Hoh is a naked man going to ask someone for a pair of pliers to untie his penis? After that, how is he going to explain his burned anus with a shattered light bulb in it? And the broken glass? And the rope burns?\n\n""John never thought that far ahead. He didn't realize that the torture did not truely come til after the act. That it isn't until you seek help and must explain what has been done that that pain really begins.""\n\nAnd what she didn't realize is that when they operate on his colon, someone is going to note the semen contained within, and that despite the people out there working for tolerance, 'homosexual' is a word that can truely haunt someone forever.\n\nSo John got his turnabout, and it will last much longer than that one night, and it will dig much deeper into him than that glass or I.\n\nAnd I don't think that that's a bad thing."
1008,Cinema,"['MMF', 'wife', 'voy']","I would be in the city on a shopping trip and as I passed a 'Sex cinema' the memory of the man playing with me came flooding back and I had an irresistible urge to go into the cinema. It was a rather seedy, run down place. The cashier gave me a ticket and I had to find my own way in as there were no usherettes.\n\nIt was very dark, more so because I had just come out of the bright sunlight, I fumbled my way along the next to back row, men were standing up to let me pass and some of them were grabbing a quick 'feel' of my breasts and bottom.\n\nI sat down with an empty seat either side of me. I was amazed at what was going on, on the screen, there was a girl having her clothes ripped off and being raped by 6 guy's. I was so absorbed in the film that I never noticed that 2 men had sat either side of me. The first hint of their presence was when I felt their hands on my legs, sliding up under my skirt. Their fingers fumbling with my panties, trying to get their fingers into my cunt. They raised me up and eased my panties down and removed them completely, spread my legs and pulled me forward on the seat so that they could get at my pussy better. One guy was fucking me with his fingers while the other one was rubbing my clit, I was just floating along in sexual ecstasy when I felt hand on my shoulders, some one sitting in the row behind was reaching over, his hands found there way into my top, into my bra and started to massage my breasts and nipples. What utter bliss, to be pampered like this. \n\nA noise made me open my eyes and I saw another man climb over the seat in front and get down between my legs, he knelt down and opened his zip and got his big cock out. The 2 guys who had been playing with my cunt, stopped. They lifted my legs right up over the mans shoulders, I was lying there, naked from the waist down, with my legs wide open, vulnerable, just waiting to be used. \n\nI was already juiced up because of the 2 men who had been manipulating my pussy, so the man between my legs had no trouble inserting his big dick into me. In out, in out, went the dick. With each thrust it went a little deeper until his full cock was inside of me. His thrusts became faster and faster as he neared his climax, I started to moan, louder and louder, so that one of the men put a hand over my mouth to keep me quiet but this only served to make me more and more excited. The man came and came, filling me full of his spunk.\n\nThen another man was between my legs, his cock made slurping noises as it slid in and out in the first man spunk. While this was going on, men sitting either side of me, raised my top and were sucking on my tits and a man in the row behind, grabbed me by the hair, pulled my head back and forced his cock into my mouth.\n\nPretty soon I had been fuck by at least 10 men and sucked off about 5. I was left in a naked heap, drenched in spunk and covered in love bites. Completely used, a cheap whore who deserves to be fucked by as many cocks as possible. These are the thoughts that turn me on, that turn me from a respectable middle-class, housewife and mother to a cheap whoring slut. But only in my head, only in my fantasy's, that is until the day when my lust got too much for me and I wanted to become the girl of my fantasy's. I wanted to become a whoring slut who wanted to be used by men, by lot's of men, by lot's of cocks. To be the vessel that men could empty their spunk into.\n\nThe Reality\n\nFirst of all, I needed a man, a man who could take me to places that were seedy. Someone who would know how to treat a slut but who could protect her from harm whilst she was being sexually used by other men but where to find such a person.... but wait, what is that noise, it's the dustbin men, could this be my hero ?\n\nI went to the backdoor just as he was returning my bin, he was wearing jeans and a vest, it was a very hot summers day and the sweat was running down his sunburned body. He was quite ugly, all the better for my humiliation fantasy, with a huge beer belly hanging over his belt.\n\n""Would you like cold orange juice?"" I heard myself saying.\n\n""A beer would be better."" he replied, wiping the sweat from his brow. He followed me into the kitchen and as I bent over to get him a beer from the refrigerator, I made a point of letting my housecoat fall open and exposing my bare breast. I could see that he had noticed and as I handed him the beer, he drank it in one gulp with one hand and grabbed me by the hair with the other, forced me onto my knees, opened his jeans and pulled out a rather gnarled looking cock that smelled to high heaven. I tried to pull away from him but he forced his cock into my mouth and with 3 short thrusts he had come in my mouth, zipped himself up and left.\n\nThe whole episode had been crude and crass. In a fantasy it would probably have been great but in reality all it did was to make me throw up on the kitchen floor. No, this had to be figured out logically. I wanted to act out the fantasy of being used and degraded but it has to be in the limits of what I am. First I have to know that I am safe from real harm, I also have to know that my limits will be respected and most important of all, I don't mind people being ugly but they have to be clean. How to go about it?\n\nI recalled a TV program about 'Wife Swapping.' they had mentioned that they met one another through a sex contact magazine. So after a few phone calls to book shops in 'Yellow Pages' I at last got the address of a 'dirty book' shop.\n\nI stood outside the shop for a while, trying to get the courage to go in. A nice respectable looking middle-aged man smiled at me as he went into the shop. A few minutes later he came out and smiled at me again. I returned his smile and he was just about to walk off, when he stopped and asked if I was okay. ""Well, no, not exactly."" I replied. ""Is there anything I can do to help?""\n\n""I was trying to get the courage to go into the shop."" I said laughing nervously. ""Is there anything I can get for you?"" He offered. ""I was hoping to get a 'Contact' magazine.""\n""Would you like to have a browse through mine, I've just bought the latest one.""\n""Well I, er."" I stammered. ""There's a coffee shop across the road, why not join me and while I have my coffee you can read my book and if it's the type you want I will get you a copy.""\n\nSo that was how I met John, I didn't know then that he was to become the most important person in my life, next to my family that is. John new all about the 'sex scene' he had been meeting couples for 3somes and gang bangs for years. When I told him about my weird and very strange fantasy, he thought it quite commonplace. He told me that a very large proportion of women had similar fantasy's of being used or even raped though they wouldn't really liked to be raped for real but only in a safe, controlled way. Just like the women who want to be used by tramps, workmen and 'down and outs' although their 'attacker' maybe dressed in rags he has to have 'clean' sexual parts. \n\nSo John arranged for me to be ganged banged, he knew someone who had their own private cinema, it only had about 25 seats. It was arranged for me to go there on my own. John had assured me that he would be there to keep an eye on things so that they didn't get out of hand and I also had a password that would call a halt to the proceedings if I'd had enough. That way, if I wanted to scream and shout for help as part of my fantasy, no one would take any notice until I said the password, which in this case was 'UNCLE'.\n\nI took a taxi to the address John had given me, I was wearing high heels, black fishnet stockings and suspender belt and a raincoat, nothing else. I rang the bell and the door was opened by a tall good-looking man in his 40's. ""Yes ?"" he asked. I thought for a dreadful moment that I had come to the wrong address. ""I, er I, er John sent me."" I stammered. ""Come in."" was all he said. he closed the door behind me and lead the way down the dimly lit hall. I was absolutely terrified. Had I made a mistake in coming here? Would I be safe? Would I be murdered? \n\nPanic gripped me and I was just about to turn and run out of the place when the man opened the door and light and sound from the movie spilled out into the hall. Somehow that managed to calm me down. This after all was what I was here for, to 'go to the pictures'.\n\nI entered and took a seat in the 2nd to back row, as my eyes adjusted to the light, I could see that there were 3 men scattered about in front of me and a quick glance over my shoulder revealed 4 men sitting behind. A scream from the film drew my attention and I became engrossed in what was happening to the girl on screen. Two men were holding her down and taking turns screwing her. I was so absorbed in the film that I never noticed that 2 men had sat either side of me. The first I new of it was when I felt their hands on my legs. Then exactly as I had related my fantasy to John these men acted it out, right down to the men getting down between my legs and fucking me and fucking me until I was sore and soaking wet with spunk and sweat. I can never thank John enough for that and for the many other things he has arranged for me."
1009,Circle - Part 1,"['Fdom-F', 'ds']","Cheryl, friend, lover and her mistress. Both girls were 19 years old and college freshmen. Two opposites who had come together because they were both outsiders. Where Penny was conservative Cheryl was rebellious. Where Penny wore loose blouses and skirts Cheryl wore tight pants and sweaters. Cheryl's father owned half the town where they lived while Penny's was a local college professor.\n\nPenny had been making love to Cheryl in one of Kathleen's spare bedrooms when Kathleen entered the room. Penny immediately jumped up from between Cheryl's thighs and knelt submissively in front of Kathleen. Cheryl also got up to from the bed. Into Kathleen's open arms she came. Their lips met in greeting. Neither Cheryl nor Penny seemed aware that she was naked. For Penny, in Kathleen's house, it was a normal. All the submissives in Kathleen's house were not allowed clothes.\n\n""Cheryl, I think its time for you and Penny to go up to the attic. I will have Tanya take her upstairs and prepare her.""\n\n""As you wish."" Cheryl answered as Kathleen swept out of the room.\n\n""Stand up Penny""\n\nAs she stood up Penny asked ""what's going to happen to me up there.""\n\n""You will be whipped"" This sent a chill down Penny's spine. Cheryl walked to the night stand next to the bed and opened the draw. She took out a 1 inch wide leather collar and a length of rope. Walking behind Penny, she tied the girl's wrists together and buckled the collar around her neck.\n\n""Turn around"" Penny obeyed instantly for she knew they had switched from lovers to mistress and slave. Cheryl rapped her arms around Penny and kissed her. Their tongues met in a dance of love. Cheryl's hands caressed Penny's ass cheeks, then she slowly ran them up to Penny's breasts.\n\n""Spread your legs."" Cheryl commanded with her hands fondling the young girl's nipples. Penny opened them wide. She could guess what was coming. Cheryl moved one hand slowly down the girl's body to her pubic hair. She felt its soft silkiness on her hand. Lower down into the cleft between the lips of Penny's pussy. Cheryl's finger found her clit and began to stroke it. Back and forth. The sensations began to build in the pit of Penny's belly. Cheryl stuck a finger into the girl's pussy and found it to be very wet.\n\n""Now, now Miss Cheryl. You know Kathleen doesn't want you doing that just yet."" Tanya said as her came through the door.\n\n""I know Tanya, but its fun to tease Penny."" Penny moaned softly as Cheryl removed her finger from her slave's pussy. Then she held up the finger for Tanya to lick clean. ""Thank you Miss Cheryl"" she said when she was finished.\n\nTanya attached a leash, that she had been carrying, to the leather collar that Penny had on. "" Come along little one. Kathleen wants me to take up upstairs and prepare you for Cheryl's whip""\n\nPenny was startled out of her reverie by the ringing of her bedside telephone. She noticed her fingered were wet with the juices from her pussy. She began to lick the juices off one hand while she grabbed for the phone with the other.\n\n""Hello.""\n\n""Oh hi, Cheryl.""\n\n""Yes I'll be at Kathleen's tonight.""\n\n""A new member, that's great.""\n\n""What do you want me to wear?""\n\nJust a blouse and skirt! What no underwear?""\n\n""Yes mistress, I'll wear exactly what you want.""\n\n""I love you too.""\n\n""I'll see you later. Bye""\n\nPenny hung up the phone and got up from the bed. She walked over to the mirror that hung behind her locked bedroom door. She saw an attractive 19 year old girl. 5 feet 5 inches tall with long brown hair tied in a pony tail. With 35 inch bust, 22 inch waist and 35 inch hips, she thought her figure was adequate for a girl her age. Her face still had a flushed appearance. Her nipples were still erect and the rosettes were bright red in color. Her hands went to her nipples and began to pinch and twist them. She, put two fingers into her mouth, then moved them down to her pussy lips. As she massaged her clit, her mind drifted back in time.\n\nTanya, had, led her naked, hands bound behind her, by the leash attached to the leather collar she wore, up to the attic. When they got to the top of the attic stairs Penny saw Theresa, who was one of Kathleen's slaves. Theresa was strapped to a bench which was bolted to the floor on one side of the attic. Her back rested on the bench. Straps held her hands to the sides of the bench, other straps ran over her stomach and just under her large breasts. Her legs were held up and apart, in a wide vee, by ropes attached at one end to 3 inch leather ankle cuffs. The ropes were run up through pulleys in the ceiling beams and down to the sides of the attic.\n\nPenny could see fresh welts on Theresa's ass, the back of her legs, and her inner thighs. Theresa's eyes were closed, but she wasn't asleep, for Penny could hear her panting and she could see the girl's large breasts heaving up and down.\n\nTanya lead Penny to the center of the attic. Taking some rope from a near by trunk, Tanya looped the rope around Penny's upper body, effectively pinning her arms to her sides. Tanya went to another trunk, and after she had opened it, took out four padded 3 inch cuffs, which she put on Penny's still tied wrists and ankles. Using some hooks that were attached to the ankle cuffs, she spread Penny's legs and hooked them to eye bolts in the floor. Penny's legs were spread about 3 1/2 feet apart. Tanya went to one side of the attic, to a winch that Penny had not noticed before. Unwinding it, a metal bar came down from the ceiling. At each end of the bar was an eye bolt. Tanya lowered the bar until it was level with Penny's naval. She, then, untied Penny's hands. She took each of Penny's wrists and hooked each one to the end of the bar using the hooks attached to the cuffs. She, next untied the rope around Penny's upper body. Going back to the winch she raised Penny's arms up over her head until her feet were just about to come off the floor. Penny now looked like a giant X in the middle of the room. One more trip to the trunk to get two black rubber gags.\n\n""Mistress Kathleen has commanded that you two girls not talk to each other while you are here"" she said pompously as she gagged both Penny and Theresa.\n\n""I'll see you both later."" And she left the girls alone.\n\nPenny began to look around the room. There were at least four pieces of furniture that she had never seen before. Hanging from one wall was an assortment of whips, crops, canes, paddles and other strange implements. Four trunks were spread around the attic, each filled with bondage equipment. At each end of the room was a fire-place, one even had a fire going in it. And there were half a dozen chairs scattered around including one that looked like a throne.\n\nPenny looked over at Theresa, who was moaning softly. Theresa Chen was 25 years old, had long black wavy hair and a solid and lusciously curved body. Her olive colored skin gave her Mediterranean good looks. She had melon sized breasts, wide hips and a thick black bush.\n\nPenny tried to move but she could only twist her upper body to the left or to the right. She was apprehensive about the whipping, never having had one before. She only had a spanking from Cheryl and had had a symbolic caning at her initiation into the circle. Still the thought did excite her. Her nipples were erect and her pussy was becoming moist.\n\nSome time later, Penny didn't know how long, she heard footsteps on the stairs. She turned as far as she could and saw Kathleen leading the other circle members, in order of rank, up to the attic. Kathleen sat in the throne like chair, Cheryl took a chair to Kathleen's right. Tanya, after untieing Theresa, went and stood at Kathleen's left shoulder. Theresa knelt at Kathleen's left leg. Valerie, who was Kathleen's younger sister, knelt a she sister's right leg. Both Penny and Valerie were the junior members of the circle.\n\n""Watch carefully, Valerie, soon you will be in Penny's place."" Kathleen said. Then to Penny, she said. ""Penny darling, Cheryl is now going to begin your training, into the world of pleasure and pain."" She turned and nodded to Cheryl.\n\nCheryl got up from her chair and came over to Penny. She took the gag out of Penny's mouth, kissed her full on the mouth and said ""I love you."" She turned and walked over to the equipment covered wall. She choose the implements she wanted to use on Penny. First, a medium sized black leather paddle. Second, a brown leather riding crop. Next, a tan colored strap about one inch wide and eighteen inches long. Then she picked two whips. One was made of black nylon rope and had at least two dozen loops for its tresses and the other of white deerskin leather and a classic nine tails.\n\nWhen Cheryl returned to were Penny was she put each one down were Penny could see it. When Cheryl picked up the paddle, Penny started to shiver. She came around behind Penny, and with one hand, began to spank her lover. Slow and easy, at first, then harder and faster until the girl's ass was a pretty shade of pink. Cheryl began to use the paddle which made Penny groan. By this time Penny's ass was a bright red and warm to the touch. Cheryl put down the paddle then began to run her hands over Penny's body. When she touched Penny's ass, Penny jerked in her bonds.\n\n""Are you enjoying it, Penny""\n\n""Please Cheryl, no more""\n\nCheryl put her hand between Penny's legs and felt the girl's pussy. It was wet. ""Are you enjoying it"" she demanded.\n\nPenny blushed red ""Yes mistress""\n\nCheryl picked up the black whip. She began to hit Penny on her upper back and shoulders. The whip didn't hurt Penny as much as she thought it would, but it still did hurt. Penny could not believe the feeling going on inside. She could not understand why the more pain she felt the more pleasure got.\n\nCheryl finally put down the whip. She then began to caress Penny's breasts and nipples. ""Are you enjoying it, Penny"" This time Penny answered quickly ""Yes mistress""\n\nCheryl pinched the girls nipples very hard which made Penny see stars. By the time Penny's eyes cleared up, Cheryl had the riding crop in her hand. Cheryl rubbed the tip of the crop across Penny's left nipple. She, then, flicked it down sharply on the nipple. Penny let out a yelp. Cheryl methodically hit every square inch of Penny's breasts. Each time she got hit she let out a yelp. But what she felt inside was an electric shock aimed at the very center of her being. Cheryl put down the crop and began to kiss and lick Penny's nipples. She ran her tongue down between the girl's breasts to her naval and back up again. Penny thought she was in heaven. The sensations she was feeling had never felt stronger.\n\nAs Penny savored those sensations, Cheryl picked up the strap. She began to hit Penny on the abdomen and the front of her legs. Penny jerked violently trying to avoid the fall of the strap. Her whole body was becoming one large raw nerve. Cheryl moved behind Penny. She was going to hit the back of Penny's legs but thought better of it. She put the strap down and moved her body against Penny's ass and back. She reached around the girls body and ran her hands up and down in front. From neck to thighs, just brushing past Penny's pubic hair and pussy lips. Penny's mind was swimming. First pain then pleasure.\n\nCheryl reached for the white leather whip and began hitting Penny all over her body. No place was left untouched. Hard, soft, fast, slow, around Penny she danced. When Penny's eyelids began to flutter Cheryl dropped the whip, knelt in front of her and commenced licking her lovers pussy. Penny experienced the strongest orgasm of her life. In fact, it was so strong that Penny actually passed out.\n\nWhen Penny awoke she found herself in her room, on her bed. Her fingers and pussy were soaking wet from her orgasm. She looked at the clock on the night table, saw that she had just enough time to take another shower and get ready for the meeting of the Circle.\n\n\n\n The Circle - Part 2 by Plains Cree\n\n Penny Dalton was headed to Kathleen Monahan's home for a meeting of the Circle. Cheryl Starret, who was Penny's lover and mistress, had instructed her to wear only a blouse and skirt without any undergarments. So Penny did as her was told. Wearing a white cotton blouse, knee length plaid skirt, white ankle socks, white and pink sneakers and her hair in a ponytail, Penny looked about 15 years old although both she and Cheryl were 19 years old and college students.\n\nPenny never had much interest in dating or, for that matter, boys in general, but when she met Cheryl she understood why. They had become lovers. Several months later Cheryl introduced Penny into the world of pleasure and pain. Penny had become a member of the Circle. Kathleen was the Mistress of the Circle and its most dominant member. Cheryl was Kathleen's protegee and submissive only to her. Tanya Chen was Kathleen's housekeeper. She was submissive to Kathleen and Cheryl and dominant to the other girls. Theresa Valez was Kathleen's first submissive. A true masochist and submissive. She could have, but did not, dominate the two junior members of the group. These were Valerie Monahan, who was Kathleen's sister and Penny, who was Cheryl's first submissive.\n\nPenny did not want to be late. She knew that to do so was a punishable offense and she knew the difference between pain for pleasure and pain for punishment. When she got to Kathleen's, she knocked on the door. Tanya answered. Penny entered the house.\n\n""Hello Penny""\n\n""Hello Mistress""\n\n""Kathleen's waiting in the library. She wanted to see you as soon as you came in.""\n\nPenny removed her blouse and skirt and ran naked to the library. When she got to the library door, she knocked. Opening it she saw Kathleen giving her younger sister Valerie a spanking. Penny went over to her knelt down in submission and waited. Kathleen had a small paddle in one hand which she was liberally using on Varlerie's ass cheeks. Penny watched Kathleen as she worked on her sister. Methodically she hit the girl's rump. Sometimes high up, sometimes low down. No spot on the girl's bottom was neglected. When Varlerie had a nice rosy glow on her ass, Kathleen put the paddle down and said, ""You may thank me later. Go and get ready for the meeting"".\n\n""Yes Mistress,"" the naked Valerie replied and left the room.\n\nTo Penny she said. ""Cheryl and I had a talk about you this afternoon. We decided its time to continue your training.""\n\n""As you wish Mistress,"" Penny answered.\n\n""It must be you who wants more training Penny""\n\n""But I do Mistress. I love you and Cheryl so much I would do anything you want me to"" Penny said emphatically.\n\n""Alright Penny. How much has Cheryl told you about me?""\n\n""Nothing Mistress.""\n\n""I was 16 when I had my first sexual experience. I really didn't like it, it seemed to me that there was something missing. When I went to college I met Doris O'Brien. She was my roommate. She was also my first female lover. She is still my oldest friend. It was she who introduced me to my late husband Charles Ballard."" This piece of information startled Penny. No one had ever hinted at Kathleen being married before.\n\n""Charles was the one who taught me about pleasure and pain. He left me with two things. Money and a love for dominance and submission.""\n\nJust then, there was a knock on the library door. When it opened Cheryl walked into the room. Both Kathleen and Penny stood up to greet the new arrival. First, Kathleen with a peck on the cheek, then Penny with a passionate kiss on the lips.\n\n""Have you told her, Kathleen.""\n\n""No, but I was just about to.""\n\n""Penny, my dear, I had a call from Doris the other day. She is sending a girl to live with me while she attends college. I want you to move in too, after all, her mistress should live close by.\n\nShocked Penny said ""Me? A Mistress?""\n\n""Yes, my dear.""\n\n""Me, A Mistress,"" repeated Penny turning slightly pale.\n\nKathleen began issuing instructions ""Cheryl, see to the Circle meeting. We will join you later. Tell Tanya to show the girl into the study when she arrives. Penny can't meet her new submissive in anything less than proper attire. Come Penny."" Kathleen, then, lead her up stairs to one of the dressing rooms.\n\nKathleen chose a black lace bustier, a short, tight, black leather skirt that came down about 6 inches below the girl's pussy, black 4 inch heel pumps, a spiked choker, 2 studded wrist bands and a small leather stud belt. She had Penny put on makeup and pin up her hair. All these things gave Penny the look that Kathleen wanted.\n\n""Let's go meet the new girl""\n\n""Yes Mistress"" Penny answered.\n\n""From now on you must call me Kathleen. You must project an attitude.""\n\n""All right, Kathleen,"" Penny replied.\n\nKathleen and Penny, then, headed for the study. But instead of going in Kathleen took Penny into a small room that she had not been in before. There was very little light in the room. Kathleen went to a curtain, on the wall, and opened it. Penny was surprised to find she could look into the study.\n\nIn the study was a tall, thin, distinguished looking black woman, with chocolate brown skin and coal black eyes. Kathleen and Penny looked at each other in surprise. This was no college student. Kathleen opened the door to the study.\n\n""Hello, I'm Kathleen Monahan,"" she said as she entered ""And this is Penny Dalton."" The woman's eyes went wide when she saw Penny.\n\n""Who are you?""\n\nThe girl stood up, ""I'm Luann Boyce, Madam"" She kept looking back to Penny. ""Didn't Doris O'Brien tell you I was coming?""\n\n""Doris said a college student. I was not expecting an older woman.""\n\n""Maybe Doris was playing a joke on you"" she shrugged.\n\n""Why are you here, Luann?"" Kathleen asked as she seated herself behind the desk.\n\nLuann dropped the bomb, ""I want to be your slave"" as she looked at Penny.\n\n""I have no slaves here, all the women in this house are free to come and go as they choose to.""\n\n""I want to be your slave"" Luann repeated more firmly, again looking at Penny.\n\n""Why."" Kathleen shot back.\n\n""All my life I had a need to submit to someone. I can't live any other way. Doris told me you like to dominate women, that's why I came. Just talking about it makes my pussy wet,"" Luann explained.\n\nPenny had been standing of to the side of the room went to Kathleen and whispered in her ear.\n\nKathleen looked at Luann, then looked at Penny. To Penny it seemed that she was trying to decide what to do when she said to Luann ""I would be very cruel. You would be keep naked and bound. You would be whipped, maybe tortured, for no reason at all. You would exist only for our pleasure. Do you still want to go through with it?"" Kathleen said.\n\n""Of course,"" Luann said, again, looking at Penny.\n\nKathleen nodded to Penny. The tension in the air was visible to all three women. Penny went to a cabinet, opened it and took out rope, a blindfold, and a gag strap. She also took out a foot long strap, a scissors and a paddle. She turned to Luann and said, ""Take off all your jewelry and put it on the desk."" Penny took some of the rope, went behind Luann, grabbed the girl's wrists and tied them behind her back. She picked up the scissors and cut Luann's dress off her body. Luann protested saying "" I could have done that."" She was wearing only panties, stocking and a garter belt of pink lace. There was a large visible wet spot on her panties. Penny, then, cut away the garter belt. She took off the girl's shoes and rolled the stockings down Luann's legs. Luann gasped as Penny ripped off the soaking wet panties.\n\n""Gag her with them"" Kathleen said.\n\nBefore Luann could react, Penny pushed the wet panties into her mouth and buckled on the gag strap on to keep them in place. Luann could taste her own juices. Then Penny forced Luann to kneel. ""Spread your knees wide,"" Penny instructed. ""That's the way I want you to kneel before me."" Luann's eyes widened as Penny said. ""Yes, that's right, Mist, er, Kathleen has given you to me. I will be you mistress."" Penny grabbed Luann's arm, lifted her up, walked her around the back of the sofa and bent Luann over its back. ""Don't move,"" she said as she went to pick up the strap. ""Spread those legs, cunt. I want to see your pussy."" Penny began to apply the strap to Luann's ass cheeks. After about half a dozen, Luann started to make some noise. After another half dozen, Luann began to yell into the gag. Tears were running down her cheeks. When Penny got to twenty, she stopped, Luann's ass was a nice shade of reddish brown, and hot to the touch. Penny took her finger and ran it down the crack in Luann's ass. Her finger felt the girl's asshole and outer pussy lips. Luann grunted as Penny stuck two finger into her soaking wet pussy, moving them in and out for a few seconds. When she withdrew them, she brought her hand to her mouth to lick clean.\n\nLuann was moaning softly as Penny went to get the paddle. Kathleen said to Penny, ""I think that's enough for now dear. Go sit down and rest. I'm sure Luann would like to thank you for the spanking."" She winked at Penny. Penny walked to a chair on the opposite side of the room. She turned so Luann could see, and began slowly hiking her skirt up to her waist. When she was done, Luann could see she wasn't wearing panties. Penny sat down and spread her legs wide. She draped one leg over the arm of the chair. Her pussy was wide open and Luann was staring right at it.\n\n""Come here,"" Kathleen said standing up. Luann got up from the back of the sofa, walked over and knelt in front of her. "" I'm sure you want to properly thank your new mistress for her kind attention."" Kathleen said as she unbuckled the gag strap and took out Luann's panties.\n\nLuann turned to Penny and said, ""Thank you, Mistress, for taking the time to discipline me. May I please show you my gratitude."" Penny nodded. Luann rose, walked to where Penny sat and knelt down between the girl's widespread legs. She touched her cheek to the inside of Penny's thigh. Penny watched with growing anticipation. Slowly Luann kissed her way up the leg. As she neared Penny's pussy lips, Luann moved to the other leg and began to kiss her way up that leg. The odor of raw sex filled the room. Even Kathleen standing by the desk could smell it. Her cheeks began to flush, her hand went to her crotch, watching Luann kissing Penny's legs. When Luann neared the girl's pussy lips a second time, Penny grabbed the girl's head and pushed it right into her wet bush. Luann began to flick her tongue over Penny's slit. The fire in Penny's belly had built to a fever pitch when Luann stiffened her tongue and stuck it deep into her pussy. Moving it around, then, up and down brought Penny to orgasm. Penny involuntarily closed her legs trapping Luann's head. When Penny relaxed, she opened her legs releasing Luann. With Penny's juices dropping from her mouth and chin Luann winced as she sat back on her heels, for her ass was still sore.\n\nAs Kathleen watched the scene unfolding she kept rubbing herself through her panties. When Penny came, Kathleen stopped, when to the cabinet, took out a butterfly harness. She took the item over to Luann. ""Stand up, dear."" Luann complied. While Penny recovered from her orgasm, Kathleen unbuckled the wings of the harness, ran the ends under Luann's arms, then up over the shoulder and rebuckled them. This forced Luann's shoulders back and her breasts out. Kathleen untied Luann's wrist, then locked them in the tail of the harness. She picked up the blindfold off the desk and buckled it over Luann's eyes.\n\n""Penny, let's put her in the second floor ""playroom,"" then you can help me change clothes.""\n\n""Yes Kathleen,"" Penny answered, ""I know just where in there to put her.""\n\nThey, each took an arm and lead Luann upstairs to a room with several bondage devices in it. Penny, still holding Luann's arm, lead her over to a set of old fashioned wooden stocks. She moved a wooden stool into position, then sat Luann down on it. Luann groaned as her ass touched the stool. Penny opened the stock, lifted Luann's legs(putting more pressure on her ass), put each one into position, closed the stock and locked it. Luann sat there with hands locked in the middle of her back, shoulders pulled back, breasts thrust forward, and legs spread apart and locked in the stocks. She could do nothing about the pain emanating from her ass except to shift from one ass cheek to another.\n\n""Please Mistress, don't leave me like this. My bottom hurts to much,"" Luann begged.\n\n""Get used to the pain, Luann. There will be a lot worse pain in store for you later."" Penny answered as she bent to kiss Luann. ""I will be back for you later,"" and for emphasis she added, ""slave"".\n\nThen Kathleen and Penny went down the hall to Kathleen's room. Kathleen took off the white blouse and tweed skirt that her had on. Clad only in a beige corset, panties and stockings she chose the clothes she would wear for the first part of the evening. As Kathleen unhooked the stockings, Penny opened the lacing on the corset. Finishing that she knelt down to remove Kathleen's stockings. Left with just panties on, Kathleen looked at Penny and said, ""Take my panties off, darling."" As Penny pulled them down, she could see the moistness on Kathleen's pussy hair. Kathleen pulled Penny up and into her arms. They embraced and kissed passionately. Penny placed her hands on Kathleen's ass cheeks and began massaging them, while Kathleen raised Penny's skirt and did the same thing. After several long seconds, Penny slowly moved down Kathleen's body, kissing, licking and sucking as she went. Stopping at Kathleen's breasts, she took extra time to make the nipples stand out like small pebbles. Continuing down the body to the naval she stuck her tongue in , moving it round and round. Lower and lower, closer and closer she got to the root of Kathleen's passion. The scent was overwhelming. It only served to inflame Penny's own passion. Kathleen spread her legs wider to allow the younger woman access to the destination. Penny took advantage and dove right for Kathleen's slit. Kathleen moaned as Penny drew it into her mouth. Moving her tongue up and down over the clit brought Kathleen closer to orgasm. Penny jabbed her tongue into Kathleen's pussy making her moan louder. Higher and higher she went until the dam finally burst and she shuddered in a powerful orgasm. Penny, having rapped her arms around Kathleen's butt, was just barely able the keep Kathleen from collapsing to the floor.\n\nIt took Kathleen fully five minutes to become aware of her surroundings. ""Thank you my dear, I needed that, now help me dress."" Penny picked up the black sheath dress that Kathleen had chosen for the evening and held it up so Kathleen could slip it over her head. The dress fit like a second skin and had slits that came up to Kathleen's waist. Kathleen could not, nor would not, wear anything underneath it. Penny handed Kathleen the calf high boots to complete the outfit. Checking her makeup in the mirror and looking at Penny's, Kathleen said ""Lets go and give the girls the new you. That should surprise them.""\n\nOut the door and downstairs to the dining room they went with Kathleen leading the way. Kathleen went into the dining room first, so she could watch the reactions of the others as Penny entered. When Penny came in the reactions ranged from Cheryl's amusement to Tanya's, down right, shock.\n\n""What's the meaning of this"" Tanya asked.\n\n""Penny is now a mistress. She has her own submissive woman, a black girl named Luann Boyce, who you will meet later"" Kathleen said as she took her place at the head of the table. ""Cheryl will sit at my right, as usual, Penny will sit at my left.""\n\n""But that's my seat,"" Tanya said.\n\n""That's enough, Tanya"" Kathleen said in a calm but ominous voice.\n\n""I'm the next senior woman"" Tanya continued.\n\nKathleen stood up and gave Tanya a cold stare, which made Tanya turn pale. ""Take off you clothes"" she said in the same ominous tone. Tanya blanched but did as she was told. Off came the maids uniform, the bra, the waist cincher, the garter belt, shoes and stockings. When Tanya stood naked, Kathleen said ""Go to the Pillar in the attic, prepare yourself and wait for me. I will join you after dinner.""\n\n""Please mistress, I'm sorry"" Tanya begged to no avail, Kathleen had already turned to were Cheryl sat. Tanya had no choice to obey Kathleen's instructions. Naked, and teary eyed, Tanya left the dining room.\n\n""I had planned to introduce Luann into the Circle, but it seems that events have taken a different turn. Cheryl, you may have Valerie for tonight, and Penny will take Theresa. Use them or abuse them as you will. As for me, I will personally deal with Tanya."" To the naked Theresa she said, ""You and Valerie will serve supper."" To which the naked Valerie answered ""Yes Mistress."" When the food and wine were on the table the girls took their places next to the dominants to whom they had been given.\n\nAfter supper, the dominant women took the girls up to where Penny had left Luann sitting in the stocks. They were told to ignore the naked and bound black girl. In a short while they were to busy with their own scenes to notice Luann. Kathleen went to the attic to check on Tanya. When Kathleen arrived in the attic she could see that Tanya had followed instructions. She stood against a tall post that ran from floor to ceiling. Her wrists were locked in 3 inch wide padded cuffs, which were held together with a large padlock, and that was locked to a ringbolt set in the post high above Tanya's head. Kathleen went to a brine filled container by the wall where the whips and other implements were kept. She took out a 3 foot long English Yew branch.\n\nTanya saw what Kathleen had chosen and began to beg, ""Please Mistress, I won't do it again."" The tears were rolling down her cheeks.\n\n""You challenged me in my house. Now you will be punished for it,"" Kathleen said as she swung the branch for the first time. Tanya screamed each time Kathleen struck. Kathleen hit her two times quickly, then three times slow, then three fast. Fast or slow, Kathleen did not hold back her hand. Twenty four times Kathleen swung at Tanya's ass and Tanya screamed each time. She ass was well marked with welts. Kathleen put the Yew branch back in its container and then picked a brown leather whip with half a dozen tresses on it. Kathleen saw Tanya hanging by her wrists but gave the girl no respite. She began to whip her back, shoulders and upper arms. Again, each time the whip landed on her, Tanya let out a scream. Only when Tanya fainted, did Kathleen stop using the whip. She walked over to a sink in the corner, filled a glass with water, and returned to Tanya. Pouring it on Tanya revived her.\n\n""You can spend the night here and think about what you did."" Kathleen grabbed a handful of Tanya's hair, twisted her head and kissed her hard on the lips. Then she turned and left the attic."
1010,Circle - Part 2,"['Fdom-F', 's&m']","On the other side of the room, Cheryl Starret, had Valerie Monahan, facing the wall, attached to a large cross with leather cuffs which were locked in place. Her waist was buckled down with a large strap. She, also, had a red ass, for Cheryl had used a foot long black leather strap to warm in up. Now Cheryl had a leather paddle in one hand and Valerie's pussy in the other. Every time Cheryl hit Valerie's ass with the paddle Valerie jerked forward rubbing her pussy on Cheryl's hand. The pleasure and pain were thus balanced out.\n\nIn one corner of the room sat Luann Boyce, Penny's new submissive, but, who thought of herself as Penny's slave. She was sitting on a small wooden stool, her feet were straight out in front of her, locked in a wooden stock. Her wrists were locked in a harness behind her back, so she couldn't ease the pain in her ass from a spanking that Penny had given her.\n\nPenny saw Kathleen take a seat so she could watch these two young women as they worked on their charges. Up and down the cane went hitting Theresa with a steady rhythm. As painful as it must looked Theresa was moaning with pleasure and the moisture could clearly be seen around she pussy. Penny stopped the canning Theresa and ran her fingernails down the girls back to her ass. Then she got there she began to ruffly massage Theresa's ass cheeks. Theresa's moaning became louder as she neared orgasm. Penny stopped before that happened, she wanted to wait for Cheryl to finish paddling Valerie.\n\nPenny and Cheryl had agreed to spend the night together, which meant that Theresa and Valerie would also spend it together. It was decided that they would be chained by the ankle, so they would be able to consol each other, in one of the bedrooms down the hall.\n\n""Cheryl darling, finish with Valerie, so we can stash them away. I want to make love to you for what you did ,"" Penny said as she put two fingers into Theresa's pussy. This brought on Theresa's orgasm.\n\n""O. K. Penny, I'll be finished in a minute,"" Cheryl said as the hit Valerie really hard two or three times.\n\nPenny began to untie Theresa while Cheryl got a larger paddle to finish Varlerie with. When she found the one she wanted she went back to Valerie. Taking the same position, with her hand on Valerie's pussy, she hit Valerie half a dozen time in quick succession. This brought Valerie to her own orgasm. Cheryl untied Valerie as the girl recovered from it.\n\nThe submissives knelt as Penny and Cheryl embraced and kissed passionately. Kathleen arose from her seat and walked over to the two women. Each greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. ""You to run along, I'll see to these two. Penny dear, what are you going to do with Luann?""\n\n""I guess, the same thing that Cheryl did to me. Have her sleep at the foot of the bed. I want to do everything to her that you and Cheryl did to me.""\n\n""Good Penny, you must use your own experiences on Luann. Just remember, the right attitude. Always act like a mistress and you'll be one"" Kathleen said. "" Now go and have fun.""\n\nPenny went to where Luann was sitting and unlocked the wooden stocks releasing her legs. She got a pair of handcuffs then she unlocked Luann's wrists from the harness. After locking the handcuffs on Luann's wrists behind her back, she removed the harness. Luann was now handcuffed and still blindfolded.\n\nPenny and Cheryl guided Luann out of the playroom, and down the hallway toward one of the bedrooms. Entering the room Cheryl went to a trunk got a leg chain from it. Penny steered Luann over to the end of the big brass bed. ""Stand right here,"" Penny ordered. Cheryl handed Penny the leg chain then moved a small throw rug into position at the foot of the bed. Penny unlocked one wrist from behind Luann's back, relocked it in front of the body, then attached one end of the chain to the bed frame and the other end to Luann's leg.\n\n""On the floor is a small rug you can sleep on. Do not remove the blindfold or you'll be punished,"" Penny ordered.\n\n""Yes Mistress,"" Luann answered. Cheryl took a blanket from the wardrobe. She covered Luann with it when she was laying down. ""And don't play with yourself either."" Again Luann answered ""Yes Mistress.""\n\nOnce Luann was taken care of, the two young dominants embraced, their lips meeting in a passionate kiss. Long seconds passed with only tongues dancing. Penny ran her hands down Cheryl's back to her ass. She slowly stroked her lover's bottom as they were standing together. Cheryl ran her hands down Penny's legs so she could lift Penny's skirt. This was the part of their love making that Penny liked best, the slow steady buildup beforehand.\n\n""Let's get undressed, Penny darling.""\n\nPenny unbuckled the belt on Cheryl's black spandex pants, then tugged at Cheryl's tanktop pulling it out and over her head. With that done, Cheryl unlaced Penny's bustier, freeing her breasts. Both women were naked from the waist up. Hands caressed bare breasts. Penny bent to kiss Cheryl's erect nipples. Flicking her tongue back and forth across one nipple made it grow larger. She opened the button and pulled down the zipper on Cheryl's pants. Penny knelt down to remove Cheryl's boots. Cheryl lifted each leg so Penny accomplish her task. With that done, Penny pulled down Cheryl's pants leaving only her string bikini briefs. Penny stood up so Cheryl could remove her skirt. Turning Penny around Cheryl reached round to place her hands on Penny's breasts, she bent to kiss Penny's neck. Her right hand pulled down the zipper on Penny's skirt. The skirt seemed to fall of its own volition. The nude girl faced Cheryl and taking her hand pulled her onto the bed. They lay facing each other, kissing and hugging. After what seemed like an eternity, Penny kissed her way down Cheryl's supple young body until she reached Cheryl's panty covered pussy. She unknotted the strings and pulled off the soaking wet panties. Penny could see the dampness on Cheryl's pubic hair and the liquid dripping from her slit. So, not to let any escape, Penny dove right in.\n\nCheryl, not willing to except all the pleasure, stopped Penny long enough so she could reverse her position. Each girl was now on her side facing the wet pussy of the other. Each proceeded to kiss or lick or suck the other. Each stoked the other's passion. Penny spread the outer lips of Cheryl's pussy, then she stuck her tongue inside and licked the inner walls. Cheryl got Penny's clit between her lips and sucked as hard as she could. The sensations emanating from Penny's clit soon became too much. She couldn't continue licking Cheryl's pussy. Her head fell back, she gave a long low moan and began to shudder as she reached orgasm.\n\nCheryl could not keep her lips on Penny, so she just waited until the shuddering subsided. When it did, Penny renewed her assault on Cheryl's pussy. Licking up and down the girl's gash and making sure the touch the clit each time rapidly brought Cheryl her orgasm.\n\nJust then, the girls heard a sigh the end of the bed. Penny quickly got up on her knees and crawled to the end of the bed in time to see Luann pull three soaking wet fingers out of her pussy.\n\n""You just earned yourself a session in the attic, Luann"" Penny said as she got off the bed. She grabbed the key to the handcuffs. She opened one only to relock it around one of the beds legs. Luann now had one leg chained to one bed leg and her hands cuffed around another.\n\n""Now go to sleep,"" Penny said.\n\n""Yes Mistress,"" Luann responded, ""I'm sorry Mistress.""\n\nPenny ignored Luann and climbed back into bed and Cheryl's waiting arms. ""I love you Cheryl,"" Penny whispered. ""Thank you for today. I never expected anything like this.""\n\n""I know darling, but it was more fun this way. If I had told you about it you might have tried to get out of it. Now you can't,"" Cheryl said.\n\n""But I'm scared Cheryl. What do I know about being a mistress. What if a make a mistake or say the wrong thing or forget something, or fail to keep the right attitude.""\n\n""You'll do fine Penny, just remember what Kathleen and I did to you, then you to it to her,"" Cheryl replied. ""Now give me a kiss and let's get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day."" The girls kissed once more then curled up spoon fashion with Penny behind Cheryl and went to sleep.\n\nCheryl was the first to wake the next morning. She lifted Penny's arm, which had somehow found its way to her breast, and slipped out from under it. Naked, Cheryl headed for the bathroom and a hot shower. When she returned, wearing a towel, she saw Luann moving around or trying to. She knelt down close to Luann's head and whispered. ""You're already in trouble for disobeying a mistress, don't make it any worse by waking Mistress Penny up now."" Luann nodded her head because she was afraid to do anything else.\n\nCheryl climbed into bed, bent down and kissed Penny's cheek. ""Come on sleepy head it's time to get up. You have someone to take care of."" Penny rolled over presenting her backside to Cheryl while grumbling something about two hours. Cheryl gave Penny one good solid swat on her ass to wake her up. Penny jumped up yelling, ""Ouch, that hurt."" Cheryl pointed to Luann and said sarcastically, ""Get to work, Mistress""\n\nPenny suck her tongue out at Cheryl as she ran to the bathroom. ""Will you be a dear and unlock her from the bed, but leave the cuffs behind her back and an eighteen inch leg chain attached to both ankles."" By the time Penny came out of the bathroom, Cheryl had Luann on her feet and ready for Penny. Penny lead Luann into the bathroom and sat her down. She unlocked one cuff and relocked it to a bar on the wall. ""Do what you have to. I'll be back in a short while."" Penny went back into the bedroom and over to one of the ever present trunks that held bondage equipment. Opening it she got out a strip of rubber to replace the blindfold Luann was wearing. When she returned to the bathroom she said to Luann, ""Keep your eyes closed until I tell you to."" Penny took off the leather blindfold and replaced it with the one made of rubber that had a hole in it for the nose so it wouldn't slip off. After unlocking the cuff attached to the wall and relocking it behind her back, Penny had Luann stand and walk over to the shower. "" Sit on the side of the tub, lift your feet over the edge and then stand up,"" Penny directed as she climbed into the tub. She turned on the water, picked up the soap, pushed Luann under the water, then started to soap her down. Penny soaped the bound girl from the top down. Starting with the shoulders, then the back, then her cuffed arms, then that nice round ass with it's dark spots from the previous days spanking, the back of the legs came next. Penny turned Luann around and worked her way up the front stopping for a few seconds at her pussy and breasts.\n\nPenny got under the water then soaped her own body down. When she was done she rinsed the soap off Luann's body and then her own. After washing away the soap, Penny turned off the water. She had decided to have some fun with Luann. She began to massage the black girl's breasts and bringing the nipples to full erection. Penny moved one hand slowly down Luann's body to her pubic hair. She moved her hand all around the girl's pussy but did not touch it. This made Luann moan in frustration, only then did Penny stop.\n\nPenny put her hands on Luann's shoulders and pushed her to her knees. Taking her head she guided it to her own pussy and said, ""Start sucking Luann."" Luann had no choice but to begin sucking Penny's wet slit. Since Penny was in no hurry to come she would hold Luann's head away when she came near to coming. When enough time had passed she moved it back into letting Luann begin again. Finally she held Luann's mouth to her clit until she came. To keep from falling over Penny held onto Luann with one hand and the towel rack with the other.\n\nAfter her orgasm Penny picked up a towel from the rack and got out of the tub. ""When I tell you to, get out of the tub, do the same thing you did to get in it,"" Penny said as she dried herself off. When she was done she wrapped the towel around her body and then ordered Luann out of the tub. She picked up another towel and completely dried Luann. She lead the naked black girl into the bedroom and over to the bed. Picking up the key she unlocked one cuff and relocked it through the frame of the bed. ""I'll be back in a little while,"" she said and headed for the door.\n\nPenny wanted some different clothes then she had on the previous day so she went looking for Cheryl to borrow some. Then she returned she was wearing a silver tee shirt and black leather pants. The pants were held up by a studded belt with a set of steel handcuffs as a buckle. On her feet were a pair of black and silver western boots with honest to goodness spurs on the heels. Stud cuffs, a black scarf tied on the upper right arm and a chain necklace with a key suspended just above her breasts completed the outfit.\n\nPenny was carrying a two inch wide black leather collar, a chain leash, a leather belt with crotch strap attached and what looked like an egg. Penny released Luann from the bedpost and moved her to the center of the room after relocking the cuffs on her wrists. She buckled the belt on then taking the egg shaped object, she forced Luann's legs apart and inserted it into Luann's pussy. Then she took the crotch strap , ran it between the bound girl's legs and buckled it closed. The crotch strap would prevent the egg from becoming dislodged. Penny, then locked the collar around Luann's neck and attached the leash.\n\nPenny guided Luann down stairs to the dining room where breakfast was being served. ""Good morning Kathleen, girls. Let me introduce you to Luann Boyce. Say hello to the girls, Luann.""\n\n""Good morning girls,"" Luann responded.\n\nPenny immediately slapped Luann's ass hard. ""Is that the way you greet your betters.""\n\nLuann jumped but said, ""I'm sorry mistress."" And to the others she said, ""Please forgive me for calling you girls when I should have said mistresses.""\n\nPenny lead Luann past the naked Theresa and Valerie and took her seat across from Cheryl and next to Kathleen. She made Luann kneel down next to her chair. Tanya brought Penny breakfast and coffee. ""Tanya can you get me some toast for Luann.""\n""Yes Mistress,"" a strangely quiet Tanya replied. Kathleen asked, ""What's on tap for today, Penny?""\n\n""Well, first I have to punish Luann for playing with herself without permission. I'd like to use Valerie to help me out. Then I'll have to go shopping for a new wardrobe and then get my things from the dorm so I can move in here with Cheryl.""\n\nWhile Penny ate breakfast and fed Luann, Kathleen, Cheryl and she discussed what should be done to this errant girl even though she knelt between Kathleen and Penny. Finishing the meal Penny rose from the table, pulled on Luann's leash signaling her to stand. Penny motioned to Valerie to take the leash, ""Guide her up to the attic, Valerie. Wait for me there."" And to Luann she said, ""In case you think you can do something your not supposed to."" Penny pressed a button on a small transmitter that Kathleen handed her. Luann jumped from the shock in her pussy. What Luann did not know was that the egg shaped object in her pussy was a small vibrator motified to give off electric pulses. Penny handed the transmitter to Valerie. ""Use it only if she misbehaves,"" she said, ""Now go."" The naked Valerie guided the naked, bound and blindfolded Luann out of the room.\n\n""Kathleen, How should I punish Luann?""\n\n""Since it's her first time don't be to hard on her, Penny. Just a good whipping should be enough,"" Kathleen answered.\n\nWhen Penny reached the attic she found Luann kneeling in the center of the attic and Valerie sitting near by. Penny went to Luann, lifted her to her feet, moved her over to a modified standing stock. The lower part was parallel with the floor and about six inches above it. Penny unlocked the ankle chains the Luann's ankles. She placed the girl's feet into the lower section of the stocks, closed and bolted it. This held Luann's feet about 3 feet apart. Penny opened the upper section of the stocks, then Penny unlocked Luann's hand cuffs and made her bent forward as she positioned Luann's head and hands. Then she closed and locked the upper stock. Valerie handed the transmitter back to Penny who hit the button making Luann wiggle. Luann found she could move her body but nothing else.\n\nPenny went over to the equipment wall and selected several whips. Taking a 24 inch whip with soft nylon loops for tresses Penny took up her position behind Luann. With the transmitter in one hand and the whip in the other Penny began Luann's punishment. Penny hit Luann's ass again and again making it turn red. Every third or forth stroke she would push the button, sending an electrical pulse through Luann's body. Luann moaned each time the whip touched flesh. After twenty minutes of alternating between the two she stopped. She handed both to Valerie and picked up a fairly small and thin whip with a dozen twelve inch loops for tresses. Penny rubbed her hand over the reddish area of Luann's ass then took hold of her breast. Squeezing it with one hand she hit Luann with the other. Over and over the whip struck the bound black girl. Luann's moaning became louder as Penny continued to swing the whip. Suddenly Penny stopped. ""You're enjoying this aren't you,"" she said. Penny motioned to Valerie, then whispered in her ear. Valerie turned and went to the wall, picked up a set of nipple clips and brought them to Penny. She took them, then took Luann's left nipple in between her fingers, playing with it until it became stiff. She placed the clip on the nipple then did the same thing to the other one. ""You can wear those till I return later."" To Varlerie she said, ""Stay here and keep an eye on her. If she seems like she's enjoying them then take them off. I'll tell Kathleen you're here. I'm going shopping."" Penny turned and left the attic.\n\n\n\n The Circle - Chapter 3 by Plains Cree\n\n Two week had past since Penny Dalton and Cheryl Starret had moved into Kathleen Monahan's home. Now all the members of the Circle, of which Kathleen was Mistress, lived under the same roof. It had also been two week since Penny took responsibility, as a mistress, for Luann Boyce. Luann was the only black member of the group, but she was not yet a member of the Circle for only Penny would decide when or if she would be initiated.\n\nPenny and Cheryl were naked in bed when Luann entered rolling in a service cart with their breakfasts on it. Luann made quite a sight, for all she was wearing was a 2 inch wide black leather collar on her neck, ankle cuffs with 2 feet of chain in between, and steel handcuffs separated by 12 inches of chain. There was also 3 1/2 feet of chain connecting the two sets of cuffs. ""Your breakfast Mistress,"" she said then knelt down to await further instructions.\n\nIt had been two weeks since Luann arrived at Kathleen's house. In those weeks that she had been under Penny's care, she had always been kept naked and bound in some fashion. Whether it was steel chain or nylon rope, Luann always wore something. It had been a full week before Penny took off the blindfold off. In the two weeks Luann had been whipped three times, spanked twice, and had been kept in strict bondage for part of each day. She had sexually serviced Penny at least once each day and Cheryl approximately half as much. Penny was not so cruel as to deny Luann her own pleasure, so she would let Luann masturbate or she would masturbate Luann every few days.\n\nBoth girls got out of bed with Cheryl going to the cart to look over the food while Penny went to the bathroom to shower. When she returned she was wearing a towel, then Cheryl went to take her own shower. Penny began to eat just as Kathleen came into the room. ""Where's Cheryl?"" she asked. ""In the shower,"" came the reply. ""How is Luann's training coming, Penny?"" Penny listed the things she had done to Luann and what she had in mind for the future.\n\nKathleen waited until Cheryl had finished in the bathroom and began to eat her breakfast. Kathleen said to Cheryl ""I have to go into Boston on business. My late husband's lawyer wants me to sign some papers. I want you to run the house until I get back. I should be back in a day or two. I want to do some shopping while I'm here.""\n\nCheryl asked, ""Why don't take one of the girls with you?""\n\n""That's not a bad idea, Cheryl. I'll stop at Marie's and buy some new equipment or maybe order several new pieces. I'll take Tanya and Theresa, Valerie can stay here. She hasn't had a session in several weeks, you may as well take care of it."" Kathleen turned toward the door and said ""I'll send Valerie to you in a little while, so get dressed.""\n\n""Yes Kathleen,"" Cheryl answered, then she turned to Penny and remarked quietly, ""She can be such a bear in the morning.""\n\nWhen Valerie knocked on the door a half hour later Cheryl and Penny were dressed and ready. They had made Luann stand with her back against a large post that stood in the corner of their room. They bound her ankles, knees, waist, arms, wrists, and then ran a rope crisscross around her breasts. All Luann could do was stand and wait.\n\nCheryl took Valerie to the playroom while Penny went to the attic to get some equipment to use. Cheryl had bound Valerie's wrists together in front of her body then attached the rope ends to an overhead pulley which she lowered into position. She, then, raised it until Valerie's heels were just about to go off the ground. Penny entered the room carrying several items that both girls would use on Valerie. Cheryl selected a red leather whip with 18 inch long tresses while Penny took a short black nylon whip with a dozen loops for tresses.\n\nCheryl moved behind Valerie and took a tentative swing, just to check the distance. Seeing she was right on target, she began to hit Valerie with a slow and methodical stroke, the target being Valerie's soft, round, rear end. Penny stood near by watching as Cheryl continued the whipping. She was waiting until Cheryl either got tired or signaled her to join in. Cheryl, finally stopped, looked at Penny and said, ""Your turn, darling.""\n\nSince Penny could see that Valerie's ass was already turning a light shade of pink she began to whip the hanging girl's breasts. By swinging the whip back and forth she could strike the outside of Valerie's breasts. When they were the same shade of pink as Valerie's ass Penny stopped so that Cheryl could resume the whipping.\n\nValerie was in a trance like state. She could feel the pain of the whip but was not aware of anything else. She could not say who was whipping her and who was not, but the sensations that were generated were building up inside her like steam in a teapot.\n\nMeanwhile Kathleen, Tanya, and Theresa entered the law offices of Case and Andrews. Tanya and Theresa remained in the waiting room as Kathleen was escorted into Richard Case's office.\n\n""Hello Richard, your looking well.""\n\n""Hello Kathleen. Welcome to Boston. Its so good to see you again. I'm sorry to ask you here, but since you won't give me power of attorney, you must sign these estate papers.""\n\n""I don't mind Richard. It gives me an excuse to come to Boston and do some shopping or take in a show.""\n\nKathleen signed each of the papers that she was given. Richard explained what each was for and how each increased the value of her late husband Charles' estate. Then Richard handed a computer printout to Kathleen, listing all her assets and net worth. ""This can't be right, Richard?""\n\n""Yes Kathleen, your net worth is just over one hundred million dollars,"" Richard answered, ""Over the last seven years the investments that Charles made before his death have increased tenfold. You don't spend much of it so it just collects in the bank. You live in a small town, in an old house, with your sister, a housekeeper, and several college student boarders. As your lawyer and financial advisor, I know you don't spend one-tenth of your income.""\n\n""I know Richard, I just don't need all that much. I'm comfortable with the house I have. For heaven sake, its got twenty-two rooms and for seven people that's enough.""\n\n""Look Kathleen, I'm due in court in an hour. I want to finish this discussion over dinner this evening. Where are you staying?""\n\n""I'm here with my friends, I can't leave them alone.""\n\n""For as long as I've known you, you do whatever you want to. Now where are you staying?"" Richard asked again.\n\nKathleen stared at Richard for a long moment then said, ""We're staying in a suite at the Ritz.""\n\n""I'll pick you at 8 o'clock this evening."" Richard said as he rose from his desk.\n\nAs Kathleen stood you she said, ""All right Richard, I'll see you this evening.""\n\nJust as Kathleen left the office, Cheryl picked up a black leather whip with seven 12 inch tresses. Penny took a similar whip except that the color was tan. They both took up their positions on either side of Valerie and began to whip the hanging girl. Slowly each dominant circled to the right as they swung their whip. No spot on Valerie's body was immune from the tresses as they flew through the air. When Cheryl and Penny had the timing right, Cheryl would hit Valerie, which would make Valerie move away from the whip and into Penny's swinging whip, which would illicit the same reaction from Valerie. Both girls worked carefully for half and hour, by which time Valerie was a light shade of red over most of her body.\n\nPenny put down the whip and moved in front of Valerie. Cheryl stopped long enough to, once again, change whips, then move behind her to continue where she left off. When Cheryl was ready she nodded to Penny, who moved her left hand behind Valerie's neck and drew her head forward. Their lips met in a lingering kiss. Penny's right hand went to one of Valerie's already erect nipples to caress and pinch it. Cheryl swung this whip time and again. Each time Valerie moved against Penny, who was stimulating the hanging girl. Valerie was tottering on the edge of orgasm from what the two dominant girls were doing to her. Penny could observe Valerie's reactions so that whenever Valerie got close to cumming she would stop what she was doing. Cheryl, on the hand, did not stop swinging the whip. Penny reached between Valerie's legs and took hold of her pussy putting her middle finger on Valerie's clit. When the whip touched flesh, Valerie jerked forward, rubbing her clit on Penny's finger. They keep this up for several minutes then stopped to rest leaving Valerie to hang there.\n\nAt about the same time they stopped the whipping to rest, Kathleen, Tanya and Theresa walked into Madam Marie's Leather Shop. They browsed among the fine leather handbags while the saleswoman took care of a customer. When the customer left the shop Kathleen greeted the woman. ""Hello Lily, is Madam here.""\n\n""Yes ma'am, she in the back. If you will be so kind as to wait, I will tell her your here,"" Lily said.\n\nLily walked over to one of the doors at the back of the shop and knocked on in. She opened it and went inside. Just as quickly she came out followed by Madam Marie, the owner of the shop.\n\n""Madam Kathleen, welcome, welcome. What brings you to my shop.""\n\n""Hello Madam Marie. Since I had to come into town anyway I though I would stop and see if you had anything new for sale. I need several new toys to play with, and I want a set of custom restraints made.""\n\n""I have some new pieces of equipment that just came in from a whip maker in New York including two whips I was saving just for you. As for the restraints, do you have the measurements?""\n\n""No, but you can use Tanya to get them,"" Kathleen said.\n\nTanya's face reddened. She looked like she was about to protest but though better of it.\n\n""If you will follow me into the other room we can get started with the measuring and I can show you our new items,"" Madam Marie said as she led the women through another door into a second showroom. In this room, like a tack room in a stable, all the equipment hung from the walls or 6 feet high racks. On one wall, hung nothing but whips, all kinds and all shapes, from ultrasoft horsehair to Manila rope. Another wall had only riding crops and quirts made of the finest leather or rawhide. On one rack were all different kinds of collars, some had rings attached and some did not.\n\nMarie led them to a small table and chairs in one corner of the room. She offered a seat to Kathleen, then turned to Tanya and said ""Be so good as to remove your clothes."" She said it as if it was an order.\n\nTanya's face turned a deeper red. Her eyes clouded over but she began to open the zipper on her dress. She pulled the open dress off her shoulders, pushed it down over her hips and let it slip to the floor. She unhooked the clasp of her bra and dropped it on top of the dress. She stopped long enough to look pleadingly as Kathleen for some help, but when she saw that none was forthcoming she pushed down the panties that she was wearing and stood naked in front of the other women.\n\n""What kind of restraints are you interested in Madam Kathleen,"" Madam Marie asked.\n\n""A full set and body harness,"" Kathleen answered.\n\nMadam Marie nodded to Lily as she picked up a clothe tape measure. Lily took down the measurements as Madam Marie called them out. She started with Tanya's neck, then wrists, arms just above the elbow, chest above the breasts, then below the breasts, waist, middle of the tights, above the knee, below the knee, ankle. She measured the circumference of each breast and the distance from Tanya's waist in front of her body to the back of her body. Ignoring Tanya Madam Marie took the pad from Lily and did some quick mental arithmetic. She said to Kathleen, ""I can have them done in a week, Madam.""\n\n""Good, now for the whips.""\n\nAs Madam Marie when to the wall and took down several different whips from which Kathleen could choose, Tanya reached for her clothes. ""Not yet,"" Kathleen said. Tanya stiffened but stood up. Placing the whips on the table, Kathleen had her first view of them, none of which she had seen before.\n\nThe first looked like it had been braided from a single thong. The handle was braided for about 6 inches, then tied in a knot with the 2 ends hanging another 12 inches. The second had an 8 inch wooden handle wrapped with thin cord. Its five tresses were made out of rubber and were 24 inches long. And the third had a 2 inch diameter handle that was 6 inches long. Its tress were made from unraveled cord and soaked in something to make the tresses softer. There were about three dozen of them.\n\nAs Kathleen inspected the whips Madam Marie left the room for several minutes. When she returned, she was carrying a 12 inch long cedar box. Placing the box on the table she said, ""I have in this box what I consider to be the finest whips I have ever had in my possession. They were made by a friend of the person who makes most of our whips."" She opened the box and took out two exquisite leather whips. One was all white from end of handle to tip of tress. The handle was decorated with rainbow and diamonds patterns entirely in tiny glass seed beads. The tresses were made of pure white deerskin leather and about 22 inches long. Only the color was different on the other whip, its color being black.\n\n""They're gorgeous, I must have both,"" Kathleen said. ""Of course I will pay whatever you want. Do you have anything else that's new.""\n\n""Yes, I have a spanking strap,"" Madam Marie said as she walked of to the board were it was kept. She brought it to Kathleen who examined it. The handle was 1/4 inch thick. The leather was looped and flattened out, then attached to the upper end of the handle. It felt heavy and when Kathleen took a tentative swing it swing heavy.\n\n""I'll take it, the thong whip, the rubber tressed whip and both of those exquisite leather whips. You can sent them this address,"" Kathleen said as she handed her card to Madam Marie.\n\nMadam Marie took the card and looked at the address then looked at Kathleen. ""I would like to ask you a small favor Madam. From time to time my daughters are in need of discipline. Would you consider handling it for me.""\n\n""Of course, my dear. You can send them to me any time they are in need of discipline,"" Kathleen said. Then she turned to Tanya and said, "" You may get dressed now and be quick about it, I have a dinner engagement to get ready for.""\n\nTanya had finished dressing and the women were on their way back to the hotel when Penny and Cheryl returned to Valerie. She had been hanging for more than half and hour as the girls watched. There was a small puddle of liquid on the floor and Valerie's upper tights were wet from her own secretions. This time Cheryl stood in front of Valerie and Penny did the whipping. Penny used a leather whip with 18 inch tresses. Valerie's body was a dark shade of pink before Penny started and she with determined the make that shade darken to red. She swung the whip and hit Valerie's left ass cheek, then her right cheek, then her upper back, then back to the ass cheeks. Cheryl kissed Valerie and masturbated her at the same time. Valerie's mind was in a whirl, pleasure in front and pain in back. The half hour rest had cooled Valerie down but now the sensations were back with greater intensity than before. The minutes dragged on with Valerie getting closer to the edge with each passing second. Finally Valerie reached the edge and went over it. Her orgasm hit with the force of a tornado. She shook with such force that she knocked Cheryl back several feet. The sensations overwhelmed her that she passed out and hung limp from the pulley.\n\nPenny lowered the pulley until Valerie sat on the floor. Cheryl untied Valerie's wrists and lay her down on the floor. Penny picked up a blanket then covered the sleeping girl. They crept out of the playroom and back to the bedroom where they had left Luann bound to the post.\n\n""I'm so horny,"" Cheryl said when they got there.\n\n""I know, so am I,"" Penny responded, ""but I have work to do downstairs. If you can't wait until later, use Luann. I'm sure she could do a good job on you.""\n\n""I know that, but I wanted you to,"" Cheryl said as she began to rub against Penny trying to entice her.\n\n""No, I can't now darling, but I promise I will make it up to you later. Cheryl took hold of Penny's arm and pulled her around, at the same time taking a swing a her ass with her hand. When it landed, it stung even the clothes that Penny was wearing. ""Take off your clothes,"" Cheryl ordered. Penny recognized the tone in Cheryl's voice, so she did as she was told. When she was naked, Cheryl said, "" Now help me take off mine."" Penny helped Cheryl undress. When Cheryl was naked they embraced and kissed passionately.\n\n""Get me a paddle,"" Cheryl ordered.\n\n""What about Luann,"" Penny asked.\n\nCheryl thought for a moment then said, ""Alright, get a blindfold.""\n\nPenny ran down the hall to the playroom where Valerie slept on the floor and picked up the paddle and blindfold, then ran back to their room. She gave the paddle to Cheryl then went to Luann and put the blindfold over her eyes. Penny walked back to Cheryl with lust in the eyes, for she knew what was coming. They had done this many time before after a session in the attic.\n\nThe naked Penny went into her submissive mode. She knelt in front of Cheryl and said, ""Mistress I have been bad, I have failed to please my mistress by neglecting my mistress' pleasure. I beg to be punished.""\n\nCheryl ordered Penny to kneel over a chest that was a the foot of the bed. She took the paddle and hit Penny on the left ass cheek. Again and again she hit that cheek until it turned light red, only then did she move to the right cheek, only to do the same thing. When both cheeks were the same color did she stop the spanking. The tears rolled down Penny's cheeks as she again knelt in front of the mistress. Cheryl, then, sat on the edge of the bed and spread her legs wide. Penny crawled in between them and started to kiss Cheryl's inner thigh slowly moving up the her wide open and wet slit. She spread Cheryl's pussy lips and ran her tongue over the exposed clit, then down and into the wet pussy. Penny reached down between her own legs and began to masturbate as she lapped up all Cheryl's juices and aroused Cheryl more and more until she reached the orgasm that she desperately needed. Cheryl's whole body stiffened and trembled as Penny reached her own orgasm.\n\nPenny slipped out of her submissive mode while waiting until Cheryl relaxed then said, "" I would love to stay there all day but I really do have work to do downstairs. Can you take care of Luann for me?""\n\n""O. K. I'll watch Luann. You go and do whatever you have to,"" Cheryl replied when she had her voice back. Penny kissed her on the cheek, then picked up her clothes and then went into the bathroom to shower and dress."
1011,Citation,"['Fdom-M', 'bd']","She stood cautiously about three feet from my door. I put both hands on the steering wheel to let her know I meant no harm, and I looked up into those deep, hazel eyes with a big grin on my face...\n\n""I hope you realize,"" I said good-naturedly, ""this has completely destroyed any possibility of a meaningful relationship between us.""\n\nHer eyes widened slightly in surprise, radiating a twinkle that promised a great sense of humor. A wide smile came shortly after, and she hid it with her hand. ""Excuse me,"" she said in a silky voice that failed to hide her amusement. ""I'll be right back. Please stay where you are."" She returned to her patrol car and got in. I could see her laughing in my rearview mirror, aided by the lights in her car and the lights in the parking lot. Officer K. Edwards had a sense of humor all right; and I was determined to test it to the limit!\n\nWhile she sat in the patrol car, I unzipped my slacks and fished out my semi hard cock. The mere sight of the way she filled her uniform made me tingle all over! A few sensual strokes and my cock stood up in my lap like a submarine's periscope looking for something to torpedo. A quick check of the rearview showed me she was returning, her countenance com-posed and meaning business.\n\n""May I have your driver's license, registra... Oh Shit!"" She had seen the periscope. I no longer saw humor in those gorgeous eyes-had I carried my little joke too far?\n\n""Sir,"" she said in a controlled and level tone of voice, ""please put your penis back in your pants and step out of the car."" Her right hand rested on the butt of the gun at her side.\n\n""I'm sorry, Officer Edwards, I...""\n""Do it now."" She cut me off sternly, her hand tightening on the gun. I knew she meant business. I was sorry I had gone as far as I did and was more than a little embarrassed and frightened. I stuffed my cock back in my pants as best I could while she watched, and then got out of the car.\n\n""Face the car, put your feet apart, lean against the car with your hands on the roof.""\n""Oh, come on, officer. I was only...""\n""Please DO IT, sir.""\n\nI was really scared now, and the fear only made my now aching cock even harder. I assumed the position she requested, my heart thudding in my chest, pumping even more blood into my already stiff shaft. She pulled my feet further away from my car with her own, forcing my weight onto my hands and setting me off balance.\n\nBeginning at my ankles she frisked me, moving slowly upward, first on the outside, then the inside of my legs. When she reached my crotch, she pushed gently upward on my testicles, then moved her hand firmly along the length of my now throbbing cock. I felt a bead of warm liquid ooze from the tip.\n\n""I suppose you think this is funny."" She seemed just a little out of breath, but her voice still had that silky, sensual tone laced with authority. ""N-no, officer."" I was really frightened now. ""I can't help it-something about you really turns me on."" Her hand left the bulge of my crotch and continued expertly exploring the upper regions of my body. ""Put your left hand behind you back, please."" Her manner was professional and all business. I felt the cold chrome steel of the handcuff close around my wrist. ""Now your right hand, please."" She finished cuffing me, turned me around and leaned me against the car.\n\n""Aw, c'mon officer, you're not really going to...""\n\n""Shut up or I'll gag you too!"" Her voice was even and low. It had lost that sensual silkiness. She meant what she said! ""You are under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law.""\n\nI couldn't believe I had been so stupid, exposing myself to a cop. She finished Mirandizing me and locked up my car. ""I'm taking you to the station for booking. The charge is indecent exposure."" She led me to the patrol car, opened the rear door, and helped me in. SHIT! Nine o'clock at night and I'm on my way to jail for flashing my cock at a cop!!\n\nShe glanced back at me in the rear view mirror from time to time. I couldn't swear to it, but I thought I saw that sparkle in her eyes again-like a predator cat toying with its victim just before the kill. ""Look on the bright side"" she said, that silkiness back in her voice, ""I'm not going to give you a ticket.""\n""I don't suppose you'd be willing to forget about my, shall we say, stupidity back there, would you?""\n""Not a chance! You're going to pay for this one, mister.""\n""John,"" I informed her in a withering voice. ""Listen, I didn't mean any disrespect, Officer Edwards.... may I ask you your first name?""\n\n""Sure"" she said evenly, ""you can ask.""\n\n""What is your first name officer?""\n\n""Patrolwoman Edwards, badge 6973"" she said. ""Now button it up creep, we're almost there."" This is it, I thought. My life ruined and all because I had to have a little fun....shit shit shit...\n\nShe pulled the patrol car into the driveway of what looked like a deserted building across the street from the police station. ""Hey"" I said, ""isn't that the police station across the street?""\n""That's the new station, this is the old station. We use the old station as a holding area. You're not getting booked until morning. Give you a chance to cool off.""\n""But Officer....""\n""I told you to button it! One more word and you get a gag...I mean it!"" She pulled to a stop at the rear of the building and helped me out. I thought it rather strange there were no lights in the parking lot, and none on in the building. She led me in to the building, her flashlight leading the way.\n\n""Hey, wait a second! Where are you...?""\n\n""Shut up! She said, and took us to the basement and a long row of deserted cells. She stopped in front of one of the cells and removed the handcuffs. I turned around to see the barrel of her revolver aimed at the center of my chest.\n\n""Now back up, slowly, into the cell."" The gun barrel didn't waiver an inch. I backed in slowly.\n\n""Strip.""\n\n""What?"" I couldn't believe what I'd heard. ""I'm not stripping for you or anyone else. I want to make a phone call."" She cocked the revolver and aimed it lower. ""Strip or I'll give you a .38 caliber vasectomy, you son-of-a-bitch."" I hurriedly stripped down to my undershorts and socks and stood there like an adolescent at his first dance. My hardon had long since vanished. All I felt now was a slight nausea and weakness in my knees. ""Take it all off"" she said evenly. I did as she commanded, first the socks and then, hesitantly, the underwear. I cupped my hands in front of my private parts. ""A little shy?"" she asked, smiling. ""You were anxious enough to show it to me a little while ago.""\n\n""Look Patrolwoman Edwards"" I said weakly, ""that was a mistake and I'm sorry.""\n""The name's Kate"" she said with her silky voice. ""Now lie down on your back."" Her revolver was still aimed at my shriveled privates as she indicated the cell's bunk with her other hand. I stretched out on the bunk. ""Here,"" she said tossing the handcuffs at me, ""put the chain through the bars on the bunk and cuff both hands."" When I had done that, she produced a pair of plastic strip ties and bound my feet. There I was, lying naked and spread-eagled before this stunning cop. My heart was pounding!\n\nShe came to the side of the bunk and sat down next to me. She put the barrel of her revolver under my limp cock and lifted it. The coldness of the steel sent shivers through my body. ""Pathetic looking little thing"" she said, laughing. ""What's the matter, stud, can't get it up?""\n\nI moaned in embarrassment. She got up and hung the heavy wool blanket from the other bunk across the cell window, then lit a large candle that had been in the sink. A warm glow of light and eerie shadows filled the cell. She stood in the center of the cell, put her gun in its holster, removed the belt, and tossed it on the empty bunk. Slowly, she reached behind her head and did something with her hair. It fell across her shoulders, flashing like deep burning embers in the candlelight.\n\n""I'll make you a deal,"" she said, standing with her legs slightly apart, hands on her hips. ""If I'm happy with you in the morning, you go free. If not, you go to jail.""\n\nMy mouth fell open in astonishment and I could feel the hydraulic sys-tem in my loins begin to pump blood into my limp meat. ""Huh?"" was all I could manage.\n\n""Either that,"" she purred with that silky voice, ""or I take you across the street and book you right now. What'll it be? A night of pleasure, or a police record?""\n\n""What do I have to do to make you happy?""\n\n""It's really very simple. Until six tomorrow morning, you are going to be my slave. If you do everything, EVERYTHING I tell you to do, and don't complain about anything...I'll be happy and you'll be free. Fail to comply just once, or complain the slightest bit... and I book you as a pervert. Deal?""\n\n""I-I'll give it a try, Kate. May I call you Kate?""\n\n""You may. Now for the rules. You may make any sounds of passion you wish and as loud as you wish. No one will hear us. You may not touch me unless I give you my permission. I will do with you whatever I please and you will not complain. That's all there is to it.""\n\n""O-okay"" I said timidly, ""I'll try.""\n\nShe unbuttoned the blouse of her uniform and removed it. Her ample breasts, trapped by her bra, swelled in the middle like two gently rolling hills. She reached behind her and set them free, tossing her bra on the empty bunk with her blouse. Those lovely mounds bounced down, happy to be set free. She cupped them, lifting them slightly and looking from them to me. ""Do you like my breasts, slave?"" Frantically trying to remember the rules she had outlined, I replied, ""Yes, Kate, they're magnificent."" I certainly didn't have to make that up... they were truly amazing!\n\nShe approached me slowly, still cupping those beautiful globes. When she was right next to me, she leaned over and put one of her erect nipples about a half-inch from my lips. My cock had come fully awake now and was standing at attention. I wanted to take that succulent nipple in my mouth, taste its sweetness and nibble on it... ooooohh my cock was beginning to pulsate! ""May I take your nipple in my mouth, Kate?""\n\n""NO!"" she said, a huskiness in her silky voice, her breathing deeper and a little faster. She closed the distance between her nipple and my lips, pushing it lightly against my mouth. My loins were screaming at my lips and teeth to open up and take that hard little bud inside. My mind kept my mouth tightly shut. After what seemed like centuries, she stood up.\n\n""You've passed my little test, slave. Do you want to suck on my nipple?""\n\n""Oh yes, Kate, please, I beg you, put your nipple in my mouth."" At that moment I wasn't acting or playing a slave game. My entire being ached to taste her!\n\n""Very well"" she purred seductively, ""you're a good slave and deserve a reward. The better you are, the more rewards you shall receive."" She leaned over me again. I parted my hungry lips and raised my head to meet her descending nipple. She held it just out of reach. I couldn't help myself. A little boy's whimpering sounds escaped my throat in anticipation. ""Please, oh please, Kate"" I whimpered, ""I'll do anything you say, ANYTHING, just let me taste your nipple.""\n\n""I know you will, darling,"" she whispered, ""I know you will."" She lowered her hard nipple to my parted lips. I closed them around it and slowly traced a path around its base with my tongue. Her eyes closed and a soft moan came out of her. She pushed harder with her breast and I opened my mouth wider to take all she wanted to give. ""Yessss slave! Suck my breast!"" Her breathing was heavier now. I captured her nipple in my teeth and began nibbling from the base, working my way to the tip, then flicked, licked and sucked, then began nibbling again. Her moaning be-came louder and more yearning. Without warning she stood up, pulling her breast from my mouth with a wet popping sound. I groaned in frustration and disappointment.\n\n""Something wrong, slave?"" Her eyes flashed mischievously at mine, the sparkle had returned. ""Do you want to suck on my nipple some more?"" she asked teasingly. ""You aren't complaining, are you?""\n\n""No, mistress Kate, I'm not complaining. It's just that your nipples are so sweet and firm. I could nibble and suck on them for hours.""\n""Perhaps later"" she said, moving back to the center of the cell. ""Right now I want you to see the rest of what you may or may not get to experience tonight.""\n\nShe kicked her shoes off and flipped them onto the other bunk. Slowly, she unfastened the waistband of her slacks and lowered the zipper. My pulse quickened and my rigid cock began waving wildly in the air, its spasms completely beyond my control. My eyes were riveted on the juncture of her thighs as she continued to lower the zipper with one hand, the other holding the waistband together. As the zipper reached its lowest point, she turned her back to me. To say she was a master tease would be an understatement! I had no doubt she was serious when she told me I may or may not get to partake of her luscious charms. It became my fervent hope that she would be a compassionate mistress and allow me to become lost in ecstasy within the wondrous curves of her body.\n\nShe lowered her slacks from her waist to the top of her hips, looked back over her shoulder at me, blew me a sensuous kiss, then threw her head back and laughed teasingly. She began undulating her hips in a slow, circular motion. With each rotation she pushed the slacks lower and lower. After what seemed an eternity, I could see the lacy waistband of her panties, black against the creamy smooth flesh of her lower back. She wasn't wearing pantyhose. Still lower the slacks went, driving me crazy with desire, until her entire buttocks were exposed, sheathed in filmy, black lace bikini panties. Her ass cheeks rotated against one another beneath the lace of her panties as she continued to undulate her hips. It was almost more than I could bear. I wanted to scream out, ""Fuck me, Kate! Oh, please, slide your hot pussy down over my cock! I want to be inside you!"" But I dared not for fear that it would land me across the street in a real cell! So I simply lay there, watching, my heart pounding in my chest, my cock throbbing mercilessly.\n\nShe stopped undulating her hips and simply let her slacks fall down around her ankles. Her bare legs were smooth and shapely and held promises of wondrous delights. Slowly, she bent over at the waist without bending her knees. As she bent, the fabric of her panties tightened across her cheeks and the juncture between. Covered only by a thin strip of lace, her hidden pussy raised my blood to the boiling point. As she lifted first one leg, then the other to step out of her slacks, her pussy also shifted, first to one side, then the other. She was watching me now from between her legs, her upside-down smile seeming somehow angelic and demonic at the same time.\n\nShe raised her hand between her legs and began moving her middle finger up and down the lace that covered her charms. She closed her eyes and moaned softly. I could barely hear it over the whimpering sounds I was making. She moved the lace aside, exposing the deliriously luscious lips of her moist pussy. As I watched, hypnotized, her finger slowly vanished between those lips.\n\n""Oh God! Kate"" I moaned, ""you're driving me..."" I became silent, remembering the ""no complaint"" rule.\n\nShe stopped, her finger buried deep in her pussy. Her eyes opened wide, staring at me upside down from between her long, shapely legs. ""You may continue, slave. Don't be afraid,"" she purred.\n\n""...CRAZY!"" I shouted in pure animal lust. She jumped slightly at my shout, but kept her finger buried deep within her. I had never wanted a woman as badly as I wanted her at that moment.\n\n""Oh God, please mistress..."" Tears of frustration were streaming down my face, my body arched off the bed, my hips thrust into the air. ""Let me ram my cock deep inside your pussy! GOD! IT HURTS... I FEEL LIKE I'M GOING TO BURST...I WANT YOU SO BADLY!"" I was squirming all over the bunk, breathing heavily and moaning loudly.\n\n""It hurts?"" She asked, her finger now moving slowly in and out of her wet pussy, making me delirious with lust. ""Is that a complaint, slave?""\n""N-no, no mistress!"" I replied quickly with gasping breath. ""It's a good hurt! A wonderful hurt!""\n""That's better,"" she purred, slowly re-moving her finger from her pussy. She stood up straight, turned sensually and came toward me, her pubic mound pushing at the lace, undulating, teasing.\n\nShe sat on the bunk next to me. ""We'll have to do something about that hurt,"" she said. She took my throbbing, pulsating, aching cock in her hand and closed her fingers loosely around it. Then she ran the finger that had been buried deep in her wet pussy under my nose. As she did this, she squeezed my cock with her other hand. The sweet smell of her juices invaded my brain, short-circuiting millions of neuro-switches.\n\nHer scent and the squeezing pressure of her hand on my cock was too much! My balls tightened involuntarily and a stream of hot, creamy cum erupted from the head of my cock and flowed over her hand. I tried to pump against her hand with my hips to release more of my pent-up fluid, but she released her grip on my hot cock immediately. It jerked a few times on its own, pumping liquid from the tip with each spasm. I could feel it hot against my skin as it worked its way down my shaft toward my balls. I wanted to scream in frustration, wanted to rape this hot cop bitch who held me captive, wanted to stab her to death with my hot throbbing cock! All I did was whimper ""Oh God, Kate...Oh God...Oh my God...""\n\n""Does it feel better now?"" she asked and laughed a deep, animal laugh. She slowly licked my cum from her hand. ""You taste delicious, slave"" she purred. ""I'll have to have more...but later."" Then she bent down, lowering her lips to mine, her tongue exploring the inside of my mouth. I could taste my own salty juices in her mouth and could smell the musky scent of my cum on her breath. My mind began to slip. I was driven slowly to the brink of sexual insanity by this taunting, teasing police officer!\n\nShe broke the kiss long before I wanted her to. I closed my eyes and savored the kiss, committing it to memory forever. Opening my eyes again, I looked down my body and saw her face in the vicinity of my still hard cock.\n\n""Oh, look,"" she whispered sensually, ""You've spilled some of your sweet cum."" I could feel her hot breath on my cock and balls as she spoke. ""Would my slave like me to clean him up?"" she asked teasingly. ""Y-yesssss, please do."" There was an aching, genuinely urgent tone in my voice. ""Do you think you deserve to be cleaned? Do you think you've been a good slave, darling John?"" Her voice was teasing, taunting, driving me wild with desire and a deep, yawning urge to bury my hot cock into any opening she might offer.\n\n""I've tried to be good, Mistress."" I said timidly, not looking at her. As much as I tried to hold on to my masculinity, I failed. I really had become this incredibly sexy vixen's slave! At that moment I knew I would do anything she asked. I'd do it gladly if it provided opportunities to sample her charms. Every nerve ending in my body was on a razor's edge. Her slightest touch, anywhere on my body, sent waves of tingles and gooseflesh racing throughout my entire body and soul.\n\n""Look at me, slave,"" she commanded.\n\nI looked into her sparkling hazel eyes and became lost in a place never wanted to escape from. I felt as if I were falling into two transparent pools of hazel colored liquid. If she didn't speak soon, I would drown. At the last possible second her voice pulled me out of her liquid eyes, saving me from being trapped there for eternity.\n\n""Yes,"" she said slowly, ""you have been a good slave, an obedient and tasty slave. You have earned another reward. I will let it be one of your own choosing. How would you like to be cleaned up slave?""\n\nMy mind raced with the possibilities. I wanted my cock deep in her inviting pussy. I also wanted to feel it slide deep into her mouth. I wanted to stuff its entire, throbbing length into her ass, too. And of course between those mouthwatering tits! I was so consumed with desire for this creature, I couldn't speak.\n\n""Quickly, slave"" she purred, ""what part of your Mistress do you want me to clean your beautiful cock and balls with?""\n\n""It's not a slave's place to choose, Mistress."" It was as if someone else had spoken with my voice. I'd been given the chance to let my cock explore any part of this luscious body I desired and I actually said it wasn't my place to choose!\n\n""Ahhh, my sweet, sexy John slave."" She was using that silky voice of hers. ""You are indeed the perfect slave. You pass each test I give you."" With that she lowered her head and cleaned the cum from my cock and balls with her luxuriously thick auburn hair. She wrapped my rigid cock in it and slowly moved it from the base of my shaft to the tip of its head. It was like pushing my cock through a silken tube. The sensation was so intense that I nearly came again. I gasped from the pure pleasure of it. I had never imagined, in my wildest fantasies, that a woman's hair could feel so good! When she finally finished cleaning me and lifted her head, I could see streaks of her hair stuck wetly together with my creamy cum.\n\n""We're going to have some fun now, slave."" She left the bunk and bent over a carry bag she had brought with her. Again she bent at the waist, knees straight, giving me a direct view of her glorious pussy trapped beneath her lacy panties. She took her time rummaging through the bag, all the while shifting her weight from one leg to the other.\n\nThe movement beneath her panties was driving me even deeper into the depths of sexual desire-and she knew it!\n\nAt long last she stood up and turned to face me. In one hand she held a small, penis-shaped vibrator, and in the other was a string of ten wooden beads, each a quarter of an inch in diameter and spaced two inches apart on the string. I had heard stories of the beads and how they were used, but I had never experienced it. My blood raced at the thought. She approached slowly, her hips undulating, her weapons in her hands, a wide smile on her face. She laid her weapons at the foot of the bed between my legs. Then she removed the pillow from beneath my head. ""Lift your ass,"" she commanded.\n\nI obeyed. She doubled the pillow and placed it beneath my ass. ""Relax,"" she said. I tried. She retrieved her weapons and positioned herself between my legs, then switched on the vibrator and put its tip at the base of my scrotum and moved it slowly upward. The sensations made my cock jump and wobble uncontrollably. After a few minutes she moved it to the base of my cock and held it there. She lowered her head then, and I could feel her warm, wet tongue licking my ass and poking at my hole. Moaning sounds were coming from deep within her as she continued to lubricate my asshole with her warm saliva.\n\nI jerked my hips upward and tightened my ass muscles when she attempted to insert the first wooden bead. She raised her head and stared at me with those bewitching eyes. ""Relax, John,"" she commanded softly, compassionately, and sensually. ""Your Mistress wants you to feel pleasure, not pain.""\n""Oh God."" was all I could manage to moan. She lowered her head again. I loosened my muscles as best I could and felt the first of ten beads being pushed gently into my ass by this wildly erotic animal that held me captive. ""Oooooooh GOD!"" I moaned, and with each of the ten beads she inserted, I repeated that exclamation.\n\n""How do you feel?"" she asked when she had completed her task. ""Full"" I said, ""it feels so, so strange."" I was breathing heavily. ""Don't worry, John. Just relax your muscles, you'll enjoy it so much more."" With all the effort I could manage, I concentrated on relaxing. As I became more and more relaxed, that strange feeling left me and I felt less full. The sensation actually became pleasant. ""Yes, John. That's much better,"" she purred soothingly.\n\nShe put the buzzing vibrator back on my scrotum and rotated it in tiny circles. Her other hand grasped my throbbing shaft and held it steady. Then she lowered her head and probed the tiny opening in the head of my cock with her hot tongue. Indescribable sensations shot down the length of my tortured cock and raced through my body like an avalanche!\n\n""I'm going to make you cum in my mouth."" She said, moving her head away from my eager cock. ""But I promise you one thing, you'll experience ecstasy you never thought possible before you do!""\n\nI had already experienced ecstasy of the magnitude she described and she hadn't really done anything to me, yet. All of her, her body, her eyes, her voice, her taunting and teasing were driving me insane with passion. I wanted to deposit a hot load of liquid deep within her luscious body, and I didn't care where!\n\nMy hips jerked spasmodically when I felt the hot wetness of her mouth close around the head of my cock. She was still working the vibrator in tight circles on my scrotum, her other hand rhythmically squeezing my shaft. Her tongue began moving back and forth across the opening in my cock, slowly at first, then faster and faster. In a desperate effort to get more of myself inside her, I pushed upward. She immediately stopped all activity and sat upright, staring at me with her hypnotic eyes. My steel hard cock was left bobbing in the air like a drunken sailor, the skin on its head hot, purple and tight in anticipation.\n\n""Oooooh GOD! Kate, Mistress...please, don't torture me this way. I don't know how much longer I can stand it!"" My head tossed from side to side as I spoke. The pressure of the hot fluids trapped inside my body was becoming painful. I felt if I didn't cum soon I would explode, flooding the insides of my own body with juices.\n\n""Don't?"" She asked with authority. ""Did my slave actually say DON'T to me?"" She laughed a wicked little laugh, ""Dear slave, you don't understand, do you? You are my slave, I am your Mistress. I will decide what I will and will not do, not you. Your only purpose for existing tonight is to make me happy. Do you understand?""\n\n""Y-yes, Kate."" I said sheepishly, ""I will do as you say, it's just that you're driving me crazy... I can't help it, I just want to feel all of me deep inside you.""\n\n""Let me hear you beg for it slave."" She said tauntingly, eyes flashing.\n\nThen she licked the underside of my throbbing shaft from base to tip. ""OH GOD!"" I moaned, my body jerking in response to her tongue. ""You are the perfect Mistress."" I was gasping for breath, barely getting the words out. ""You are fair in your punishment and compassionate in your judgment. Please, Mistress, I beg of you, have compassion for this unworthy servant.... I exist only to give you pleasure.... ummmmm please, allow my fevered and eager cock to explore the depths of your throat ... Oh God, Kate, allow this pitiful slave to provide you with a warm drink of sweet juices to soothe your burning throat.... please, Kate, I only want to please you...""\n\n""Oooooh slave!"" She purred, her eyes softening with compassion and just a hint of eagerness. ""You have begged so eloquently, how can I possibly refuse? Besides, I am anxious to taste your cum again. I have decided to grant your request."" She put the vibrator back on my scrotum and quickly slid her hot mouth down the full length of my tormented cock, enclosing it in a moist, velvety sheath that clung to the contours of my shaft and head like a glove. ""Aaaaagggghhhh!"" I moaned as the head of my pulsing tube came to rest at the back of her throat, her soft lips applying scintillating pressure on the base of my shaft, her silken tongue moving back and forth on the underside of my cock. Her tongue was picking up and transmitting the tingling vibration from the machine pressing against my balls.\n\n""OH MY GOD! I-I CAN'T STAND IT ... IT FEELS SOOOOO WONDERFUL!"" I was moaning and whimpering now, buried to the hilt in her tight throat. I thought I was going to die!\n\nShe began a slow; steady up and down movement with her head, animal sounds of her own mingling with mine. My burning cock slid out to the head then back into that tight sheath to the base of her throat. Faster and faster she moved my head tossing from side to side eyes squeezed tightly shut sparks of sexual fire exploding in my brain and showering my entire body with hot pin pricks of sensual sensation her head continued moving up and down... The pleasure she and the vibrator were giving went far past the concept of ""normal""! So intense was the pleasure, it bordered on the threshold of pain. The mechanism in my body that triggers orgasm was frozen solid. I was lost in a galaxy of pleasure and pain, and without orgasm there could be no way out!\n\nI could not be sure how long she kept it up. But, if she kept doing what she was doing I knew the exhilarating intensity of sensation would never let me cum. She must have read my mind or my cock or both because she slowed her pace and began working her magic mouth on the head only, her free hand gripping my shaft and jacking me off in perfect time with her mouth. As suddenly as she had shifted technique, a whole different wave of sensations rolled in and crashed over my tingling body. The first warnings of a 10.2 earthquake began rocking my body, its epicenter at my throbbing cock. The major quake shot throughout my body. Stream after stream of hot cum rocketed into her hungry mouth.\n\n""OOOOOOH SHIIIIIT!"" I screamed, thrusting my hips off the pillow. She took all of the first load, moaning and making animal sounds, then she grabbed the string sticking out of my ass and pulled the first wooden bead across my prostate. ""OH! OH! OOOOOH MY GOD!"" I was screaming in surprise as an aftershock coursed through my cock, producing a second orgasm and a second flood of hot liquid. Kate captured it in her mouth and gulped it down. Another pull on the string, another aftershock, another orgasm, more cum than I ever thought I was capable of producing. My eyes were wide open, not seeing.... my body arched off the pillow.... frozen like a statue.... my mouth wide and working.... no sound coming out.... Still another bead exploded my insides with sensation, draining me of fluid and still her mouth worked feverishly on my erupting cock, sucking out the creamy liquid, tongue swirling, urging me to produce more!\n\nI came eleven times in the space of two minutes. It seemed like an eternity, each bead working its magic on my prostate, each pass producing an intense, cum gushing orgasm! After the last orgasm my body remained frozen in that arched position, the head of my drained cock still trapped in her mouth, still pulsating with frequent, nonorgasmic after-shocks. She slowly inserted the vibrator in my ass, and my entire body began to shudder and collapsed on the bed, quivering and shaking out of control. I was gasping for breath, trying to gain control of my body. Oh fuck it! I thought and gave myself to the sensations controlling me.\n\n""Oooooh slave! You have given me a wonderful treat.... my thirst is quenched! But my pussy and my ass need a drink, too!""\n\n""Noooooo.... "" I protested weakly. My mind was telling me my body was exhausted, drained, used up.\n\n""Yessss,"" she purred, ""but not until you've rested."" She took a washcloth from her bag and held it under cold water from the sink. She wrung it out and, lifting my limp cock delicately with her fingers, placed the cool, damp cloth on my feverish balls. Then she released my cock and pulled the remainder of the cloth over it. ""Aaaaahhh,"" I sighed, my breathing beginning to return to normal. ""That feels wonderful.""\n\nShe reached back into her bag of goodies and pulled out a banana. Sitting beside me on the bunk, she peeled it slowly. Everything she did had an air of sensuality. She tossed the peel in the corner and held the fruit up delicately in front of my face. ""We must have nourishment,"" she said, and moved the end of the banana toward her parted lips. She licked it from midway to the tip and let the end slip slowly into her mouth. In the deepest, most remote places of my being, I felt a weak sexual stir-ring begin again.\n\n""Ummmmm."" She sighed, biting off the tip of the fruit. I watched in fascination as she chewed and then swallowed it. ""It's good slave, but not as delicious as you!"" She laid the banana on my chest and took her panties off, teasingly, sensually. The sight of her full, beautiful bush made my heart skip a beat. I couldn't take my eyes away from it.""You like my pussy slave?"" She asked tauntingly. She spread her pink inviting clit, which lay nestled in her flesh like a precious cultured pearl. Further down the entrance to paradise lay invitingly open. ""Would you like to fuck me slave?"" Her eyes were sparkling again and she began slowly rotating her hips, teasing me with her waiting pink flesh. ""Would you like to put your cock deep in my hot, wet pussy, slave?""\n\n""OH GOD YES!"" My eyes were wide, my throat dry, the sexual stirring I felt moments before becoming a tornado of destructive passion and yearning. I felt my balls moving inside my sack and my limp meat was beginning to stiffen again.\n\n""Perhaps ...perhaps not!"" She laughed deep in her throat, fanning the fires she had started deep within me. She turned the banana around and placed the unbitten end against the entrance to paradise. Leaning back slightly, she pushed the fruit slowly into her pussy. I watched in a hypnotic trance as the fruit slid inch by agonizing inch into her moist opening. After pushing it almost all the way in, she withdrew it, then pushed it in again, then withdrew it all the way.\n\nShe brought the fruit toward my face, her woman scent mixed with the smell of the banana making my mouth water. I opened my mouth wide in anticipation of this delightful treat. She did not disappoint me. I took a big bite, savoring the mixed flavors. She fed me the rest of the most delicious fruit I'd ever tasted. I knew deep inside I'd never be able to look at a banana again without reliving these moments!\n\nShe returned to her goodie bag again, and took out a can of whipped cream. Shaking the can, she spread her legs once again and sprayed her entire bush with the fluffy white topping. ""Time for dessert."" She put one knee on each side of my head, her cream soaked pussy hovering above my mouth.\n\n""Bon appetite,"" she said, and lowered that savory treat to my mouth.\n\nI did not have to be told what to do next! Starting at the entrance to paradise, I licked the cream from her treasures. She rocked her hips back and forth to help me, breathing heavily, moaning and sighing. I licked and slurped and sucked the delicious stuff from between her pussy lips, from the sides of her legs and her bush. Another food I would never look at in quite the same way again! As the sweet treat vanished, I concentrated my efforts on her clit. She pressed harder against my mouth, rocking faster and moaning louder.\n\n""Ummmmm.... yes slave."" She sighed, breathing faster. ""Eat my pussy, oh ... take my clit in your teeth, that's it.... Oh God Yes! Bite it yes YEESSSSS .... a little harder .... Oooooh Yeah .... now put your tongue in my hole .... Oooooooo Ummmmmmm .... yes slave!"" She was rocking faster and moving her sweet wet pussy side to side as she played with her nipples, rolling them back and forth between her fingers. Her head was thrown back and she began whimpering and moaning louder. The fire that had begun in my loins was now raging out of control, and it soon spread to other parts of my body. My cock had once again become hard as steel.\n\n""Oooooh Oooooh Oooooh Oooooh slave!"" she began to scream in ecstasy. I could feel her thighs quivering against the sides of my head as she moved her pussy ever faster across my tongue. She was grinding that magnificent cunt down into my mouth now, and each time her clit came over my tongue, her thighs jerked and I tried to capture that elusive bud and suck on it, but nothing would stop the rocking, grinding motion she had begun with her hips. ""YES YES YES YES!"" she chanted, rocking still faster. ""OOOH GOD! OOOH GOD! OOOOOOOOO YEEEEESSSSS!""\n\nShe was breathing wildly now, her chest heaving with the labor. Those yummy thighs began jerking uncontrollably. Her hands moved from her breasts to my head. Taking twin handfuls of my hair, she pulled my face harder into her soaking wet crotch. Suddenly she stopped rocking, her entire body quivering, and then she ground her pussy into my face in tiny rotating circles, pulling my face still harder into her crotch with her hands. I captured her throbbing clit and closed my lips around it, applying all the suction I could manage and, at the same time, nibbled and flicked it with my tongue.\n\nThe quivering in her body became a shudder, and a loud shrieking scream tore from her throat. Her hips were grinding in small circles hard against my face forcing her hot, wet pussy even tighter to my hungry mouth. Kate was climbing to the peak of an orgasmic mountain and I was doing all I could to help her reach the top! At the peak of her orgasm she ceased all movement, except for her clit. I could feel it pulsating in my mouth and continued to nibble and run my tongue roughly across its tip. Then the scream coming from her throat was cut off, the shuddering in her body became a heaving of all her muscles, her clit still pulsating, throbbing in climax! She was holding her breath. Her muscles ceased heaving and tensed like those of a predator cat ready to pounce. Still her clit throbbed and pulsated between my lips. We were frozen in time like models for a still-life artist.\n\nShe had reached the peak of the orgasmic mountain and was taking her sweet time, enjoying the sensations at the top. Finally, she began to descend the other side as she finished the scream, and her chest began heaving again desperately, sucking in life giving oxygen. Those sexy hips began rocking back and forth wildly again and her clit continued to throb as it swept past my tongue. She was taking a roller-coaster ride, and all I could do was hang on and take the ride with her!\n\nSlowly, almost imperceptibly, all her movement began to slow. The closer she got to the base of the mountain, the slower she moved. Sigh after deep, satisfied sigh came out of her. Her hips slowed to a halt, her clit resting directly on my tongue. It was no longer throbbing. I licked it gently, and she began purring like a cat and ran her fingers through my hair, soothing the places she had pulled so hard just moments before.\n\n""Ummmmm,"" she sighed dreamily. ""John, that was wonderful."" The masterful tone in her voice had been replaced by the voice of a soft, sensual woman who had set out on an adventure in mountain climbing, had succeeded and was now relaxing in front of a cozy fire in a snowed-in lodge. ""God! Your mouth is fantastic, lover."" She sighed heavily in contentment. ""Unghflnnnfggh"" I replied, her pussy still resting sweetly on my mouth.\n\n""Oops, sorry!"" She laughed, and climbed off my face. She stretched out next to me on the bunk, her body pressing close to mine, her fingers making little curls with the hair on my chest. She was looking dreamily into my eyes, her own eyes soft and feeling. They had lost the sparkle of the Mistress who held me captive and took on the look of the eyes of a captured dove.\n\nShe ran her hand down my chest and across my stomach to my cock. She stroked its head gently with her fingers, then gripped it and squeezed lightly sending shivers through my body. As she squeezed my cock she moved her face close to mine, her eyes searching mine. She lowered her lips to mine in a long, passionate, deep french .... her tongue seeking out mine and playing tag with it .... little moaning sounds coming from her throat. ""Oh God!"" She said, her lips still on mine, speaking directly into my mouth, ""I want your hard beautiful cock in my pussy. I want to feel it fill me. I want it to explode inside of me and flood me with your hot, wonderful cum."" She moaned a long, sensual moan into my mouth.\n\nI could feel the vibrations of it on my lips. Her hand began squeezing my cock tighter and moving slowly up and down the shaft. She let it move down my cock to my balls and began massaging them gently, cupping them, scratching the bottom of my sack with her nails, gently squeezing them. She pressed her mouth tighter against mine and resumed the passionate kiss of seconds before, all the while doing miraculous things to my genitals with her talented fingers.\n\n""Ooooooh."" She purred, ""Do you want to fuck me, John? Do you want to feel yourself deep inside me?"" Her breathing was becoming more rapid as was my own. ""Do you want to feel my pussy squeeze your beautiful cock until you can't stand it anymore? Do you want to feel your hot cum spurt deep inside me? Oh God .... PLEASE TELL ME!!!""\n\n""Ooooooh Kate I want it badly..."" I was becoming rapidly consumed with the flaming desire to bury my cock deep inside her. ""Oh God Yes!"" She moaned ""SO DO I!"", got the whipped cream can, and began shaking it. When it was ready she put the nozzle at the base of my rigid cock and made a complete circle of the sweet cream from the base of my cock to the top. It looked like I had a tall whipped cream MX missile protruding from my body.\n\n""Ooooooh,"" she sighed. ""Just looking at that makes my pussy hungry!"" She positioned herself over my whipped cream cock, one leg on each side of my hips, facing me. Slowly, she lowered herself until the creamy head of my swollen cock barely touched her pussy lips. She was breathing heavily now, looking down between her legs to position her juicy pussy just right. When the head of my cock was in just the right position, she lowered her hips a little more, forcing the head of my cock between the hungry, waiting lips of her unbelievably hot cunt. She locked onto my eyes with her own. I held my breath in anticipation, afraid to move for fear she would revert to her former Mistress self and stop.\n\n""Oooooh God! I've been waiting for this all night!"" She paused there and hovered over me, just the head of my cock inside her. I wanted to scream and thrust upward, wanted to shout ""ME TOO! SIT DOWN FOR GOD'S SAKE! COVER MY COCK WITH YOUR HOT PUSSY!"" But I didn't. I just held my breath hoping she would slide down my waiting pole.\n\nI didn't have to wait too long. V-e-r-y s-l-o-w-l-y she allowed my cock to slip into her hot, hungry pussy. I wanted to thrust, I wanted to scream, I WANTED TO BURY IT TO THE HILT! The whipped cream was beginning to melt from the heat of our bodies. I could feel it sliding down my cock, over my balls and into the crack of my ass. It was exciting, using the whipped cream for a lubricant. Not that her pussy needed lubricating, it was soaking wet all on its own! Still, the thought was erotic and more than just a little stimulating.\n\nMy cock was about a fourth of the way in, and she was squirming and panting and whimpering. Her thighs were beginning to shake from the strain of lowering herself so slowly and from anticipation. ""Ummmmmm... God that feels great!"" she purred, still moving slowly down my rigid cock. One third the way in now... We were both moaning and panting... Half way in... She began to chant ""Ooooh Baby! Ooooh Baby! Ooooh Baby!"" Two-thirds of my throbbing cock was now out of sight, concealed within the walls of her tight love tunnel.\n\nI couldn't contain myself any longer .... ""OH GOD, KATE! PLEASE, BURY MY COCK ALL THE WAY! I CAN'T STAND IT .... OOOOHHHH MY GOD!"" Apparently she couldn't stand it any longer either. Without further delay, her hips slid downward until her buttocks made contact with my skin.\n\n""OH!"" She squealed with delight. ""Ummmmmmmm, that's wonderful,"" she purred, sitting absolutely still, my cock completely and totally buried inside her. At the moment she sat down on my cock, the breath escaped my lungs and I shouted .... ""HOLY SHIT! OOOOH GOD YESSSS!"" Still motionless on top of me, she began rhythmically contracting and relaxing the muscles inside her hungry pussy. Each time she contracted those wonderful muscles, squeezing my cock, I would tighten my sphincter and expand the head of my cock to its fullest size. We played expand and contract for what seemed like hours, our eyes locked on one another, just feeling the sensations and being ""one"" with each other.\n\n""Oooohhh slave,"" She whispered sexily ""you have a very talented cock. Does it like being in my pussy?""\n\n""Yes yes, Mistress! It wants to please you and fill you with its hot load of white liquid.""\n""My pussy can hardly wait!"" She began rocking back and forth with her hips. The motion bent my rigid pole back and forth, moving it only slightly inside her. Her head was back and she cupped her breasts with her hands, squeezing them as she continued to rock back and forth on my burning cock.\n\nAfter awhile, she leaned forward, pressing her breasts against my hairy and heaving chest. Her lips found mine and we kissed passionately. I longed for my hands to be free so I could fondle her breasts and grab her ass. While she lay on my chest, I began a slow thrusting motion with my hips, driving my cock slowly in and out of the hot, velvety tunnel that held it prisoner. She began moaning softly into my mouth and I into hers, our tongues still locked in a battle for dominance.\n\nAs I thrust in and out of her hot pussy, she began moving her hips from side to side. Her motion combined with mine caused my thrusting cock to scrape one side lining of her tight love tunnel, then the other. It was a completely new sensation to me and it was bringing me to the base of my own orgasmic mountain!\n\n""Ahhhh yes, fuck me baby!"" She moaned into my mouth. ""Ram that hard cock into me .... deeper, Oooooh yes, that's it .... it feels so wonder-ful I want you to push it all the way through me!"" The way she moaned those words of passions directly into my mouth was helping me, pushing me to the first ledge of my mountain. The silky wet walls of her pussy worked wonders on the sensitive head of my pulsing cock! ""God, baby, you're sooo good! So tight .... so hot .... so wet!"" I breathed the words into her mouth.\n\nShe put her hands on my chest and pushed herself to an upright position and, using the muscles in her legs, began lifting herself up and down on my rigid cock. Faster and faster she went, like a novice rider on a galloping horse. With each bounce, my throbbing meat was jerked up and down, sending waves of incredible pleasure coarsing throughout me. She whimpered, and I sighed ""OH GOD! OH GOD!"" Faster and faster she bounced, tossing her head from side to side, beginning a low volume chant of ""FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!"" It became louder the faster she moved. She was moving at a furious pace now, and with each downward plunge she made, little bits of whipped cream splashed out from between us, covering my chest and her inner thighs.\n\n""OOOOOHHHH GOD YES!"" She screamed, reaching a quick and violent orgasm that made her body shudder. As she came, I began thrusting my hips up-ward and letting them fall, then up again, lifting her weight, helping her fuck herself into oblivion. ""CUM CUM CUM .... YES YES YES .... OOOH OOOH OOOH"" she was screaming as orgasmic sensations raced through her body.\n\nWhen her orgasm subsided, she slowed her pace until she came to a stop, sitting on my still rock-hard cock. My hips were squirming beneath her in passion, my own moaning and whimpering becoming louder: ""Ohhhhh noooo, please, don't stop now ... Oh God...""\n""Don't worry, lover, we're not through yet."" She purred. Then she stretched her legs out in front of her and rotated her body so her back was to my face, while never once coming close to losing the cock buried deep in her hot pussy. The sensation of her turning sent a chill through my entire body!\n\nShe reached down between my legs and began raking her fingernails along the underside of my balls. ""OOOOOHHHH SHIIIIT!"" I cried out in total surprise at both what she was doing and the sensations it caused. Her knees under her once again, she began that slow up and down movement with her body. Every few strokes she would pause with my cock almost all the way out, then move her hips from side to side and slowly slide back down over my hard and hot cock, all the while scratching and squeezing and massaging my balls gently, seductively. My breathing became more rapid as I quickly approached the second ledge on my orgasmic mountain! I felt lost on that mountain and was thankful to have a guide like her showing me the way to the top!\n\n""Yes baby, fill me with that hot cock of yours!"" She moaned, ""I love it deep inside me .... Ooooh yes, it fills me up soooo much .... I want your cum to wash every bit of my pussy .... I want to feel it splashing hot against my walls .... I want to hear you moan as your cum gushes out of your hot cock and floods deep into me .... Ummmmmm!"" Her words were making my cock even harder than it was .... I didn't know how that could be possible but it was happening. I had feeling I get when I know I'm going to last a long time. For the time being I was lost in the sensual, tingling feelings her hot pussy was imparting to my cock.\n\nShe worked her body feverishly on my erect pole, speeding up her pace, then slowing down, shifting positions slightly, each time bringing me to new heights of ecstasy, and all the while stroking, scratching and squeezing my balls. In the next half hour she came twice, each more powerful than the one before. With each orgasm her fingernails dug into the flesh of my thighs and her screams of passion pierced the very essence of my soul.\n\nTiny beads of sweat had broken out on her body, and her breathing was becoming labored. Still she continued, working her wet pussy all over my throbbing hot cock.\n\nAs she was approaching her fourth orgasm, her buildup to it was so raw, so animalistic that my balls began to tingle wildly: the first warning that I was approaching the peak of my mountain. She pumped so hard and so fast, and squeezed my cock with her pussy so tightly I began to go insane with passion. With each foot of height I gained on my upward climb, she matched me in intensity and abandonment. We both began grunting and moaning, pounding our genitals together mercilessly. My legs began to go numb as the tingling spread throughout my body. I could feel my balls swell slightly prior to releasing their heavy load.\n\nAt that instant I thought it would be impossible for either of us to get any more wild than we were. I was wrong! As we approached orgasm, her hand pulled my ball sack gently, and the other drew blood from my thigh. We were both screaming between labored breaths, our bodies writhing wildly, trying to tear one another apart with pure animal lust. As my heavy balls exploded their load through my seminal vesicles, I thrust upward with all my strength, burying my spurting cock deeper into her greedy pussy than it had ever been. She screamed in a mixture of pain and pleasure and ground her hips downward, impaling her pulsating pussy even further on my exploding cock.\n\nIt's hard to describe the sounds, the sensations, the movements of our bodies and the punishment we inflicted on one another during our simultaneous orgasm. I only know her screams of passion were equal to my own, the intensity of her orgasm matched by mine and the pure animal lust that flooded over us was shared equally. I don't know how long we were lost in the throes of orgasmic ecstasy. It just seemed to go on and on! I felt as if every ounce of fluid was being sucked from my entire body by her gripping, hungry pussy. My balls were so drained they began to ache and still our bodies were tangled and thrusting in an animalistic frenzy, each attempting to best the other. I wanted to be lost in this wild abandon forever.\n\nI'm not sure quite how it ended. All I remember is our bodies collapsing in an exhausted heap. My cock was still deep within her but there was no feeling, no sensation. Her fabulous pussy had literally stripped the nerve endings from my body and devoured them. There was more deliriously sensual sex between us that night. We came again and again. She used the beads on me twice more that I can remem-ber... it might have been more! I never dreamed I could cum so many times in such a short span of time, but her body and imagination did things to me that had never been done before.\n\nI remember at about three in the morning she released me from my bonds. We experimented with every imaginable position. Before we were finished my cock had explored every possible opening in her body and deposited its creamy cargo within them all.\n\nAt six o'clock a travel alarm in her goody bag went off. At the time we lay exhausted in one another's arms, caressing and frenching deeply, passionately. ""Oh damn."" She muttered at the sound of the alarm and got up to turn it off. ""Well, John, slave, lover. Your sentence has been carried out and I hereby set you free.""\n\nWe dressed in silence. She in her uniform, me in my levis and sweat shirt. I didn't want this wild sexual animal to walk out of my life, but I didn't know what to say. ""Would you like to come home with me? I'll make you a great breakfast."" She must have read my mind. ""I'd love to, Kate."" I said softly. She took me to my car, and I followed her home.\n\nAs she put her key in the front door it swung open, and a stunning bru-nette stood in the doorway. ""John,"" Kate said, ""I'd like you to meet my roommate Kimberly.""\n\n""Hi, Kimberly."" I said, my hand on Kate's ass.\n\n""Oooooh Hi John."" She purred, her deep green eyes sparkling with sexual energy. Kate gave me a seductive little wink, a huge smile on her face."
1012,Civil War Slut,"['M+F', 'slut', 'intr']","Ashly ignored the old lady's shriks and the frantic bellowing of James from atop the hill as she reached the cluster of trees and dissappeared from sight into them. The fighting was fierce and loud from the other side of the trees though she could not see the batlefield. Ashly's head spun from side to side as she crept through the trees, small twigs catching her gown and tearing it. ""Damnit!"" she cursed as the growth became thicker and her dress tore for the third time. ""My dress is ruined.""\n""Not entirely ruined,"" A man's voice called from behind her. ""HUH???"" Ashly spun quickly and saw the tall soldier in the grey uniform. ""Johnny!"" Ashly leapt into her brother in laws arms as he wrapped her tightly in them and spun her around. ""Oh I'm so glad you came!""\n""I told you I would,"" Ashly yelled to be heard over the guns and screams of dying men. Johnny sat his sister in law down and held her shoulders as he looked at her. ""God your a vision Ashly,"" Johnny said. ""I sent you a letter the other...""\n""I know I got it!"" Ashly shouted about the clatter. ""You mustn't send them anymore. My husband is growing suspicious.""\n""As well he should,"" Johnny smirked. ""He knows I would do anything to take you away from him.""\n""And you know I would be with you if I could,"" Ashly blinked her large doe eyes. ""But I'm married to your brother and my family would disgrace me if I left him.""\n""But I need you so bad,"" Johnny growled as his hands slid down Ashly's shoulders to her humungous breasts and began feeling them, squeezing them tightly. ""Oh Jonny don't,"" Ashly flicked her pretty head back and forth as she pulled away. Johnny's hands remaind on her breasts kneeding each supple mound slowly and diliberatly. ""I've never seen them,"" Johnny groaned helplessly. ""Please Ashly. Just let me see them once.""\n""Johnny no,"" Ashly nearly whispred now as she looked around her at the thick blue smoke of gun powder drifting through the trees. ""No one can see,"" Johnny reassured her, his hands holding her waist now. ""No one will come into the trees I promise. They have orders. Anyone disobeying will be shot.""\n""Even you??"" Ashly asked with a gasp. ""Even me,"" Johnny nodded. ""Oh Johnny go, Ashly pushed away from him now. ""Go before they find you and kill you.""\n""Ashly my love, I'd rather die a thousand deaths than leave you right now."" Ashly blinked and tried to shake the cobwebs from her mind. She had to go. If she stayed She could lose not only her husband but Johnny too and the loss would be unbearable. ""No,"" Ashly shook her head. ""I must go."" Quickly she turnned to run as Johnny's strong hand grabbed her tiny wrist and yanked her back into him. With a start Ashly looked up just in time to see Johnny's mouth coming toward her and now pressing into hers. ""Mmmmmph mmmm, Ashly groaned as her brother in laws lips pressed against hers tightly. Her heart pounded a hundred miles an hour in her chest as she tried feebly to pull away but found herself helpless in his arms. His hands were on her breasts again as his lips kissed hers sofly over and over. His srong powerful hands no longer holding her back but pushing into the top of her pretty yellow dress, under the white ruffles. ""No, she mumbled between hot passionate kisses as Johnny's fingers pushed under her bra now and slowly slid over her huge right breast toward her nipple. Ashly's legs weakened as her brother in law's hand gently slid over ther creamy warm flesh of her breast. ""Oh,"" Ashly conceeded, opening her mouth now to let her brother in law's tongue slip into her mouth. ""Mmmmm."" Johnny was stabbing his tongue between her hot pink lips, rolling his hot wet tongue across hers as they danced and swirled together in her mouth. ""Mmm,"" Ashly groaned as she kissed him back now, sucking his tongue into her mouth further as his fingers found her hot pink nipple and began rubbing back and forth across it until it hardened under his soft touch. ""Oh Johnny.""\n""I need to see them,"" Johnny mumbled hotly into her ear as his hands pushed at her shoulders forcing the yellow dress down off of them. His hot lips pressed against her bare white shoulder kising it softly as his hands tugged her dress down over her enormous mounds to uncover them. ""Johnny we mustn't,"" Ashly shook her head unconvinc- ingly as Johnny reached around her back and unhooked the clasp holding her braw together as his mouthc sucked gently on her neck. ""I know you want me,"" Johnny whispred in her ear over the loud banging and blasting of cannons now. The booming of th ecannons was nothing to the booming of her heart now as her bra popped and her giant jugs bounced free in the cold brisk morning.. ""Lord I need you,"" Johnny panted as he kissed her neck now then her chest as his hands pulled her bra off and let it fall carelessly to the ground. Ashly sucked her tummy in and pushed her chest out to enhance her figure as Johnny leaned back to take a good look. ""Oh God look at you Ashly,"" Johnny groaned as his hands now cupped her bare breasts and pinched at her hard puffy nipples. ""Oh Johnny,"" Ashly panted as his mouth began kissing her giant melons back and forth working down to her hard nipples as the cold made goosebumps stand all over her body. ""Marry me,"" Johnny said as he kissed a taught round nipple and flicked his tongue across it. Ashly shuddred and began to quiver in the cold morning air. ""I would,"" Ashly moaned as his mouth now engulfed her right nipple and sucked it gently. ""Oh God you know I would but I'm married to your brother.""\n""Fuck Sam,"" Johnny gasped as he cradled her left breast and sucked the right. ""Oh Johnny why are you doing this? Ashly moaned above the screams of doing men again. ""Because I need you,"" Johnny said as he stood and began taking off his shirt. ""What? What are you doing?"" Ashly shook her head confused as Johnny pulled his shirt off and smiled. ""What I should have done a long time ago,"" Johnny said as he carefully laid his shirt out on the ground behind Ashly. Ashly could not help but notice how better a built Johnny was than Sam. His big powerful arms bulged as he lowered himself to the ground.to spread the shirt out. ""Come,"" Johnny offered. ""Lay down on this.""\n""But my dress,"" Ashly pleaded. ""Is already ruined as you said,"" Johnny replied. ""What's a little more dirt?""\n""We aren't going to...""Ashly shook her head again. ""To..""\n""Lay down my dear,"" Johnny said softly as he took her hand and pulled her gently downward to the ground where he was kneeling. Ashly let her legs buckle easily. She had been feeling faint ever since he started kissing her anyway. Carefully she squated, her dress flowing over her knees, her giant breasts hanging between her knees like giant sacks of flour. ""Don't worry about the dirt,"" Johnny offered as he lightly pushed her back until Ashly fell on her tiny bottom in the dirt. ""Oh Johnny!"" Ashly fumed. ""How will I explain this?""\n""You fell in the trees,"" Johnny shrugged. ""Now lay down on your back.""\n""I don't know Johnny,"" Ashly argued over the shouting and bleating of bugles and guns. ""Lay down,"" Johnny demanded as she pushed her backwards until she was forced to lay on the soft cold ground. Even on her back Ashly's breasts were huge and mounded. Johny reached out and began pawing them once again as he smiled at her. Ashly closed her eyes as her brother in law rubbed her swollen orbs and listened to the sound of guns and death all around her. It was as if in an ocean of men they were alone. She let his fingers play with her nipples teasing and twisting them in the cold air until suddenly Johnny grabbed her tiny hand and pulled it toward him. Ashly's eyes fluttered open as he pressed her warm hand against his bulging crotch.\n\nShe could feel his hardness beneath his trousers and Ashly's eyes widened in surprise. It was huge! The thing in Johnny's pants felt enormously thick and round. Her fingers uncontrollably spread out along the lenght of it, feeling along the long contoured shaft until she found the head of it nestled nearly on the side of his hip. ""Oh my,"" Ashly looked at him sheepishly as he continued to kneel over her playing with her big tits. ""I've dreamed about you sucking it for so long,"" Johnny groaned as her figners played with the bulbous head beneath his britches. ""Oh Johnny,"" Ashly blinked fearfully. She had imagined giving Johnny head thousands of times but never did she ever imagine it so big. ""Would you?"" Johnny asked as he had to yell over the loud guns. ""Would you suck my cock Ashly?""\n""Yes!"" Ashly answered loudly as she sat up slightly and fumbled with Johnny's military trousers. ""Here let me,"" Johnny offered as he pulled her hand away and quickly unzipped his pants. With a bit of a flourish he reached in and took hold of his enormous prick. Johnny tugged the thick meaty pole from his pants and jerked it free. Ashly's eyes took him in like a full course meal, his plump round balls hangng out of his pants, the long thick shaft arching upwards to the sky, the fat bloated head all purple and huge looking. ""Johnny I love you,"" Ashly whisred as her hand curled around the thick base of his cock and her pretty head leaned forward. Eagerly Ashly opened her tiny little mouth and pushed the head of his prick between her lips. ""Oh God!"" Johnny groaned as his hand grabbed her long black hair and he looked to the sky. ""Suck it Ashly!""\n""Mmm,"" Ashly purred as she opened her mouth wider and pushed more of the long hard pole into her pretty face. Johnny watched his enormoush shaft slowly dissappear in her hot wet mouth. ""Yes suck my cock,"" Johnny yelled above the roar of the guns. ""Suck it Ashly!"" Ashly felt her heart flutter as the guns blew off around her and she pushed her lovers cock further into her throat. It felt so good to have him in her mouth like this. So right. Johnny tugged his pants down around his knees pushing her head onto his thick pole further. Ashly made loud sucking sounds as her mouth sucked wetly around his giant pole. Her hands reached behind him now feeling his tight muscled ass as he pumped his hips back and forth into her face. ""It's so good Ashly,"" Johnny moaned. ""It feels so fucking good!"" Johnny leaned back placing his hands on the ground behind him and thrusting his hips upward into Ashly's face. Ashly sucked noisily as she fisted his cock tightly and wiggled herself up to her knees. Slowly she sucked her mouth off of him and looked up at him deeply as she cupped her gaint breasts. ""I want your big cock between my tits,"" Ashly panted. ""Yes!"" Johnny said eagerly as he gripped his cock and watched Ashly press her giant mounds around both sides of his shaft. ""Oh Yes!"" Johnny growled as he pushed his hips upward now making his big cock slide between her enormous mounds. Up and down Johnny pumped his big cock as Ashly pressed her breasts around it. Ashly watched the big purple head slide up and down between her soft boobs slowly. Sam could never do this to her she thought. His prick was too small. As Ashly watched the hot thick prick sliding between her boosom she wondered what it would be like to be the wife of Johnny Walker, to have this every night. To have this giant hung soldiers cock deep inside her. Ashly shivered as she thought about that last part again. She COULD have this inside her, right now. If only for one day she could have something so big, so beautiful burried inside her, making her feel like a real woman for once. ""Oh Johnny,"" Ashly panted as she quickly rocked forward and stood up. Johny watched her heavy boobs swing out as she lifted to her feet and smiled. ""What is it dear?""\n""I need you Johnny,"" Ashly said simply as she reached behind her back and began fumbling with the buttons on her dress. ""I need you too,"" he said as he sat on the ground and began kicking off his boots. Ashly still couldn't get the top button to undo and she fussed noisily trying to get at it, ""Damnit!""\n""Here,"" Johnny said as he finished taking off his last boot. ""Turn around."" Ashly turned prettily, looking back over her shoulder as Johnny got on his knees and began unbuttoning the back of her dress. ""It's so cold,"" Ashly said as she grabbed her big breasts and began squeezing them while Johnny dug one button open then another. ""I'll warm you up,"" Johnny promised as he laid a kiss on her back and kissed his way down as each button opened further. The dress opened to reveal a tight white corsette around Ashly's stomach.that cut across the mid of her back. ""You'll have to untie the corsette,"" Ashly offered feebly as she pinched her nipples and rubbed them to keep them warm. ""If it's all the same I'd rather you leave it on,"" Johnny shouted over the guns as he popped more buttons leading down to her buttox. ""Ok Johnny,"" Ashly smiled. Johnny finsished unhooking the last button and with Ashly's help pushed the dress off her waiste until it fell to the cold dirt ground. She was standing nearly naked now, her tight young ass hanging out perfectly on both sides of her yellow panties. Johnny surveyes his brothers wife with the scrutiny of an artist. Her long lean calves bulged just below the knee where the muscle went up the back of the joint making a thick bulge of toned muscle. The thigh curved outward slightly before dipping sharply back to meet her tight firm ass cheeks. Each cheek was a mirror vision of beauty, the yellow cotton panties pulled just slightly up the crack so as to reveal more round smooth cheek. Her panties met her stomach just below the corsette leaving a tender ripe swell of toned back showing.\n\nShe needed no corsette to keep that figure Johnny was sure. Her waist was tiny, her massive breasts heaving out on both sides of her rib cage. Her long black hair flowed down the the middle of her shoulders as she stood there shaking. Sam is such a lucky bastard,"" Johnny growled as his hands pressed against her tight ass and rubbed them in circles. ""I'm the one who's lucky Johnny,"" Ashly turned her head back over her shoulder. ""I've never been with a man so...so...""\n""So what?"" Johnny asked loudly over the screams of men on the other side of the trees. carefully he pulled Ashly's panties up in the middle forcing them up the crack of her ass as he kissed her cheek lightly. ""So BIG!"" Ashly exclaimed in surprise as she felt a warm hot tongue stab between her tight ass cheeks. ""Big?"" Johnny laughed as he pulled her tight cheeks apart and shoved his tonge deeper between them. ""How big is Sam""\n""Uh..oh...um,"" Ashly tried to remember the question as Johnny pulled her panties down now to the middle of her thigh while sliping his tongue all up and down her tight crack. ""OH!"" Ashly gasped as Johnny pulled her cheeks wide apart and flicked his tongue across her tight asshole. ""Oh my God.""\n""What's a matter?"" Johnny asked as he stabbed his tongue back across her tight hole. ""Sam never licked your cute ass?""\n""N..no!"" Ashly gasped as John pushed on her back gently to make her bend over more. ""I can't believe he's never stuck his tongue in this hot ass of yours,"" Johnny growled ""I could lick this ass all day!""\n""OH JOHNNY!"" Ashly cried out as she bent over as far as she could now. Johny was smashing his tongue against her tight little hole, rolling and poking it around between her cheeks. Ashly grabbed the back of her ankles as Johnny's tongue threatened to send her over the edge right there. ""Mmmm, oh! Oh Johnny."" John reached between Ashly's legs and pushed her feet further apart as his tongue slipped down to her pretty pink slit. His fingers found her hairy mons and he rubbed it heartily as his tongue flicked across her tight looking lips. ""OH JOHNNY!"" Ashly screamed in pleasure unafraid of being noticed around all the screaming men. ""Oh Johnny lick it!!""\n""It tastes so good,"" Johnny moaned as his fingers found her tight lips and tugged them apart slightly. The lips of her vagina parted ever so slightly and his tongue darted between them to the wet pinkness inside. ""OHHH!"" Ashly cried as she thrust her head upwards to yell loudly. ""Lick my pussy! Lick my hot tight pussy!""\n""Oh ya,"" Johnny groaned as his hands continued to hold her cheeks apart, his fingertips pulling at her tight lips to expose more of her insides. Johnny dug his tongue in deeply now and Ashly screamed ""CCUUMMMMM!"" she screamed as she gasped for breath. ""Make me cum. Oh God make me cum!!"" Johnny lapped eagerly at Ashly's clit, slopping noisily as he brought her to a frothing orgasm. ""UHH!"" Ashly bucked. ""Oh God yes! Lick it! Eat it up!"" Johnly swirled his tongue in circles, gathering up all the creamy girl cum flowing from his brothers' wife's snatch. then nibbled lightly on her clit as she shuddered and wobbled on her knees. ""I need to sit,"" Ashly shook her head mightily. ""Oh God I need to sit down.""\n""Then sit on this,"" Johnny said as he quickly spread out Ashly's yellow dress and laid on top of it on his back. He pulled his trousers down to his knees and fisted his big cock straight up in the air. Ashly still could not believe the size of it. It had to be nearly 12 inches long and so thick. ""Sit on THAT?"" Ashly balked as she stood up and put her hands on her hips. She was breathing heavy making her big boobs jiggle up and down. ""Ya,"" Johnny smiled. ""Come sit on my cock Ashly."" Ashly reached down and fished her panties off letting them join her other clothes on the dirty ground. Her hand slid between her legs where she gently rubbed her tight pussy and measured up the task. ""God Johnny I don't know,"" Ashly shook her head once again. ""Come on,"" Johnny tempted her by stroking his cock in long slow strokes. ""Don't you want to ride my big cock? Sis?""\n""Oh Johnny!"" Ashly giggled over the roar of cannons as she stepped lightly on either side of him. ""Of course I do!"" Johnny cupped the back of Ashly's calves in his hands as she slowly squatted down over him. His eyes remained on her dark trim bush where the pink lips of her tight cunt pouted out slightly. Putting one hand on his muscled bare chest Ashly reached between her legs and rubbed her pussy until her tight lips parted again. Digging her fingers into the soft flesh on either side Ashly pulled her cunt open as best she could and hovered above Johnny's giant pole. ""Nice and slow,"" Johnny instructed as he tilted the head of his cock so that it slapped against her wet pussy. ""MMmm!"" Ashly moaned as she wiggled her hips so that the fat bloated head of Johnny's cock nestled itself between her parted slit. ""Easy!"" Johnny directed as he lifted his hips slowly and pushed the head of his prick into her. ""OHHH!"" Ashly cried out as her fingers dug into his chest for support. Her other hand slapped down on his chest as well now that it was no longer needed. Johnny more than enjoyed seeing his enormous cock upright beneath his brother's wife. Her face contored into an expression of half pain, half pleasure. ""Ease down on it now,"" Johnny commanded. ""Slowly!""\n""OHHH!"" Ashly cried out in a shrill voice that were there not a hundred dying men on the other side of the trees would have been heard for miles. ""OH GODD!!!!""\n""Keep coming,"" Johnny smiled proudly as she rocked forward to reposition herself and pushed down again slowly. ""OH JESUS JOHNNY!"" Ashly gasped looking down between her legs at the enormous thickness of his shaft. ""It's going in!!!""\n""Yes baby,"" Johnny rubbed her calves again. ""That's a good girl.""\n""It's so big!"" Ashly gasped as she stared at it in awe. She pushed down with her hips once more and forced another three inches up inside her with a scream. ""OH JESUS LOOK AT IT!!!"" Johnny was taking her all in now, her tight corded muscles as she squated over him, her giant white melons hanging in the cold brisk morning, the pink rolls of tight cunt on either side of his thick cock. It was as if she were squeezing his cock right off with her tight cunt. ""Fuck me!"" Ashly cried out as she quickly began to bounce now up and down on Johnny's enormous pole. ""Oh JESUS FUCK ME!!!""\n""Yes,"" Johnny growled as he grabbed her thighs and watched her beatiful pussy sliding up and down his shaft making it glisten with pussy juices. Ashly took more and more of the enormous cock inside her as she rode him. Forcing inch after inch into her each time she came down until at last she had taken all 12 inches inside her and drove it like a master whore. ""OH! OH! OH FUCK ME!"" Ashly bounced on him, her big tits swinging wildly. ""Drive your big cock up inside me Johnny!""\n""OH GOD!"" Johnny joined her in pleasurable excape. His cock well lubed now glided easily in and out of his brother's wife. ""Ride it baby! Ride my cock!""\n""I'M GOING TO CUM!"" Ashly gasped out in a scream. ""OH GOD I'M GOIING TO CUM!!!""\n""YES! YES!"" Johnny bellowed pulling her hair gently as she cried and gasped for air. Her body jerked and twisted on his big pole violently as she orgasmed deeply. ""Cum baby!""\n\nChapter 2\n\n Ashly bit her lip instinctively as she always did to keep from screaming too loud and waking her sleeping children in the next room. It was not often that Sam could make her cum and when he did she took full advantage of it. She clamped down hard, grabbing her big breasts in her hands as she determinedly slammed her slopping pussy up and down on her lovers giant pole. ""Come on,"" she grunted deeply as her ass slapped hard against Johnny's balls. ""Come on! Come on baby! Make me cum harder! HARDER!"" Johnny was loving every second of it as Ashly stared at him with stoney determination, her neck tensed and bulging with viens, her big tits bouncing each time she slapped down on him. ""UHHHHH!!....OHHHH...UHHHH!"" Ashly shuddered as she crammed herself down on the giant pole and rocked slowly back and forth on it. ""Ooooo."" Johnny could tell by the sleepy look in her eyes that she was finishing her orgasm and he smiled up at her appreciatively. ""Can't I make you cum?"" Ashly shook her head with a little girl pout as she winced pleasurably. ""Oh Ashly,"" Johnny smiled as he rubbed her warm legs and stared into her eyes. ""You could make me cum any time you wanted but I've been holding back.""\n""Why??"" Ashly looked confused as she rocked forward and dropped to her knees while still keeping the hard monsterous shaft buried deep inside her. ""Because you are such a woman,"" Johnny breathed as he pushed himself up on his elbows, his powerful muscles rippling in his arms as he steadied himself. ""And I want to make love to you as long as humanly possible.""\n""Oh Johnny that's so beautiful,"" Ashly said as she tucked her long black hair over her left shoulder and lowered herself for a kiss. Their lips met and Ashly's mouth parted allowing her brother in law's tongue into her mouth once again. Deeply they kissed then, the fog of war billowing in around them as men and guns screamed in the distance but too far away from them to care. ""I just want to make love to you forever,"" Johnny breathed in her ear as he nibbled her neck and shoulders. ""Oh Johnny I want that too,"" Ashly whispered in his ear now as she slowly lifted her taut ass to slide his cock out slowly. ""I want that more than anything."" Johnny groaned deeply as Ashly pressed herself back down on him, her hot cunt engulfing his turgid member. ""I wish your husband were dead,"" Johnny moaned contentedly. ""I wish my brother were dead so I could have you as my wife.""\n""Then kill him,"" Ashly said flatly. ""What??"" Johnny nearly choked as he pushed away from her neck and laid down to look her in the eyes. ""You heard me,"" Ashly said seriously. ""Kill my husband and I'll marry you."" Johnny's mind whirled even as Ashly continued her slow methodic pumping of his cock with her hips. ""But your children...""\n""Elizabeth is too young to even know her father and Timothy is only 5, he'll soon forget.""\n""You're serious,"" Johnny stated. ""Dead,"" Ashly smiled. ""Oh God Ashly!"" Johnny sat up taking her in his arms and forcing her to sit up with him. The action made his cock burrier even deeper inside her and she gasped painfully then smiled as he held her in his big strong arms. ""I love you Johnny,"" Ashly said as they began kissing again. Johnny didn't need to reply for she knew he had loved her for years. His strong hands slid down her back toward her ass where he lifted her and gently sat her back on his massive cock. ""Oh YES Johnny!"" Ashly gasped as he lifted her again and sat her back down. Johnny's fingers slipped around her taut cheeks and found her puckered asshole. Gently he pressed his finger against her tight hole as he lifted her again with one arm and released her. ""Oh Johnny that feels so good,"" Ashly gasped breathlessly as he worked his middle finger into her tight asshole and began slowly probing into her. ""OH! OH!""\n""Fuck my cock,"" Johnny breathed demandingly as he pushed his finger deeper till the first knuckle dissapeared in her hot tight ass. ""Fuck it!""\n""Oh Johnny, GOD!"" Ashly bucked slowly, her hips rising and falling on his monsterous shaft as his finger slowly fucked in and out of her tight hole. ""Johnny I'm going to... UHHHHHH!!!!"" Johnny held her with his strong arm as she arched her back and thrust her hips up and down his pole. His finger fucked her tight asshole quickly as she screamed and squealed in orgasmic delight. ""That's it CUM!"" Johnny barked as his mouth hungrily gobbled up a huge tit in his face and sucked the nipple viciously. ""JESUS CHRIST IN HEAVEN!"" Ashly screamed as her head thrashed from side to side and her body instinctively rocked up and down his pole. ""OHHH!"" Johnny slipped his finger out of her tight asshole now and grabbed her by the hips as she leaned way back. His mouth worked frantically on her massive breasts, sucking and slurping each nipple to rock hard peaks. Suddenly, without a chance for warning a uniformed soldier broke through the brush into the clearing of trees where they lay. ""HOLY SHIT!"" the soldier jumped nearly out of his skin. He was a yankee soldier and he looked scared. Ashly squealed and shot up straight, pressing her big tits into Johnny's face as she hugged him in her arms protectively. The frightened soldier was alone and he stared at the naked lovers as if they were aliens from another planet. ""Don't you have a war to fight soldier?"" Johnny barked as his cock limpened slightly inside of Ashly's hot pussy. ""Uh...yes..um...no...I mean I ran,"" the soldier gasped as he stared at Ashly's shapely figure and then looked away ashamed like. ""Well get on out of her before I get my gun and shoot you myself,"" Johnny looked over at his clothes. ""You're a Reb??"" The soldier gasped as he instinctively went for his pistol. ""Don't shoot him!"" Ashly shouted as she wrapped her arms more tightly around her lover. ""Please!""\n""For God's sake woman let me up,"" Johnny struggled beneath her. ""Let me at least defend myself."" Johnny's cock was limp now and slipping out of Ashly's wet slit slowly. ""PLease don't kill him,"" Ashly shook her pretty head and blinked her big doe eyes. ""HEY!"" the soldier took his hand off his pistol now and Johnny relaxed a bit. ""Aren't you Ashly Walker???""\n""Yes,"" Ashly bit her lip nervously. ""How did you know?""\n""You're Sam's wife,"" the soldier said quickly then looked at the muscled naked soldier in her arms, ""Er, at least I thought you were.""\n""I am Sam Walkers wife,"" Ashly said. ""At least I am for the time being.""\n""But..."" the soldier shook his head. ""For God sakes man,"" Johnny bellowed. ""I""m trying to fuck his wife right now. Do you mind???""\n""N..no,"" the soldier gaped as his eyes fell back to Ashly's huge round boosms pressed against the Rebels chest. Johnny stared at the soldier for a moment and realized he was not going anywhere.""If your just going to stand there and watch you may as well do something,"" Johnny offered. ""L...like what?"" the soldier stammered. ""I don't know,"" Johnny fumed angrily. ""Put your cock in her mouth or something. Just don't stand there. You're making me nervous.""\n""What?"" Ashly flicked her hair in her lovers face as she felt his cock beginning to swell inside her again. ""Best way to assure he doesn't run off and tell you're husband about us,"" Johnny winked at her as she held him tight. ""Um, mam,"" the yankee soldier interrupted. ""If it's any consolation I wouldn't tell your husband anyway.""\n""Why thank you,"" Ashly smiled sweetly then grunted uncomfortably as the thick cock in her belly plumped up again. ""Get on over her and put your cock in her mouth,"" Johnny ordered as he gently lifted her and lowerd her again on his massive pole. ""Ohhh,"" Ashly gasped as she once again began to enjoy the enormous shaft inside her. ""Well if the lady wouldn't mind.."" the soldier stammered. ""Come here and let me suck your big cock soldier,"" Ashly groaned as she rocked her own hips now up and down. ""Yes mam!"" the soldier shouted as he covered the distance in a flash. Quickly the soldier had his pants unzipped and pulled out a meaty and most impressive 10 inch prick. ""Oh my,"" Ashly smiled. ""TWO BIG COCKS!""\n""You know what they say,"" Johnny joked. ""Two heads are better than one.""\n""Well when it's your head lover I would have to argue about that,"" Ashly smiled at him as she rocked her hips extra hard to accent the point. Quickly she turned back to the soldier and flicked her hair over her shoulder. Taking his big cock in her tiny hand she palmed the base and opened her mouth wide to take the head in her mouth. ""OH JESUS!"" the soldier groaned as Ashly throatily gulped his big cock into her face, taking inch after inch until she clamped down on a good solid 7 inches and nearly gagged on it. ""Ya,"" Johnny smiled as he took Ashly's free hand and pushed it behind her back till her fingers touched his balls. Ashly eagerly turned her hand around and cupped her lover's fat balls in her hands as she rocked back and forth on his huge cock. Ashly was in seventh heaven as she took the meaty prick in her mouth and sucked noisily on it, bouncing lightly on the huge pole inside her to keep the full feeling going. ""Ashly sweetheart,"" Johnny gasped as he kissed her neck. ""I want you on your hands and knees. I want to fuck you from behind.""\n""Yes lover,"" Ashly said with a loud slurp as the yankee cock slipped out of her mouth. ""Get more comfortable,"" Johnny told the soldier as he lifted Ashly off his enormous prick and sat her gently down beside him on the dress. The soldier unbuckeld his belt and let his gun fall as he tugged his pants down to his knees and stroked his big cock expectantly. Johnny rolled over and got to his knees as Ashly assumed the desired position, thrusting her tight ass into the cold morning air. Johnny crawled up behind her, his enormous 12 inch cock swinging mightily from side to side. ""Jesus Christ mister!"" the yankee soldier said as he saw Johnny's prick for the first time. ""I've never seen a man so big!""\n""Now you know why I'm FUCKING him don't you??"" Ashly said seductively. ""I suppose I do,"" the soldier said even as Ashly pulled her hair out of her face and gobbled his prick back into her mouth. The soldier groaned pleasurably as he bent his knees slightly to make it easier for her. Johnny smiled and slipped his big hand between Ashly's legs where he rubbed her dripping wet pussy and jerked himself off. ""You better put that thing in her,"" the yankee managed to grunt. ""A woman like this don't come along that often.""\n""I know,"" Johnny grinned as he took the soldiers advice and fisted his big meaty pole up to her pink lips. Slapping his sticky cockhead against her tight ass Johnny drug it down until the head pushed apart the tight wet lips of his brother's wife and pressed it gently inside. Ashly shuddered as she felt the tip of Johnny's massive cock open her once more and she took the cock in her mouth more agressively. ""Jesus man give it to her already!"" the soldier cried as he watched the beatiful brunette sucking on his cock with a fevered pitch. Her cheeks sucked in around his vieneous pole, her pink lips sliding effortlessly along the lentght of it with loud sucking sounds. Johnny pushed forward enjoying the overhead view of his enormous prick spreading Ashly's cunt wife apart, the muscles bunched and swollen looking on either side of his shaft, red from extrenous work. ""UHH!"" Ashly opened her mouth as Johnny forced over half of it inside her in one thrust. ""Fuck me Johnny! Fuck my pussy!""\n""Lick my balls,"" the yankee soldier said as he took the opurtonity to press his big prick against his stomach and push his heavy sacks in her face. ""Oh yes!"" Ashly said as she tongued the soldier's fat hairy balls hungrily and suckled each testicle. ""mmmm, mmm, oh!' Johnny grabbed Ashly's creamy white hips now and began fucking her hard. ""OH GOD!"" Ashly gasped as she tried to continue licking the other man's balls. ""OH FUCK Me!"" The Yankee soldier pushed his big prick down into Ashly's pretty face and she wasted no time taking the whole shaft down her thoat with a noisy slurp. Johnny's balls swung heavily between Ahsly's legs slapping her underbelly with each upward thrust. Her pretty ass bounced noisily off his hips as he pumped her harder and harder. Both men noticed immediately the beautiful jiggling of her giant tits as they swung and bounced beneath her, nearly touching the earth below in their size. ""Jesus oh Jesus,"" the yankee soldier gaped as he watched her giants tits swing hypnoticaly. Ashly sucked him hard, pumping her fist on his cock as she groaned and moaned throatily. Ashly groaned louder and faster as JOhnny relentless pounded her from behind with long hard thrusts. ""I think you're making her cum!"" The yankee soldier said with a bit of awe in his voice. ""Three fucking times!"" Ashly gasped as she took the soldiers cock from her mouth and hungrily licked the shaft up and down. ""Oh my God he's made me cum three times!""\n""Three times??"" the soldier exclaimed as Ashly hungrily gobbled his cock back up and grunted as she pumped her own hips backward into her lover. ""Like you said,"" Johnny panted as sweat poured off his forehead onto Ashly's tight ass. ""A woman like this don't come around that often.""\n""I don't know how you do it,"" the soldier grunted as he grabbed Ashly's long black hair and fought his impending orgasm. ""I already want to cum."" Ashly sucked noisily now as she pumped his cock and then took it out of her mouth, ""Cum on my face!""\n""Oh shit lady,"" the yankee exclaimed looking down at her as she jerked him off and flicked her tongue along the head of his prick. ""Ok. Here it comes! OHHHH!"" Hot white cum spurted up Ashly's face across her cheek and into her long black hair just above the ear. ""Oh SHIT YA!"" the soldier groaned as Ashly continued to pump his occk with her fist. She closed her eyes just in time before the next load splattered into her left eye and rolled down her nose and cheek. ""OH! OH!"" the soldier gasped as he took his own cock from her and jerked off on her face, hitting her in the forehead and in her hair again. Ashly tilted her head upward, her head being rocked back and forth from Johnny's hard pounding thrusts. Her lips were pressed together in a cute little pucker as the yankee soldier pressed his cock agaist them and pumped semen into the cracks of her lips. Thick gooey cum dribbled off Ashlye's chin and fell to the ground as Johnny looked over his shoulder to survey the carnage. Ashly opene her lips now as a slow steady flow ebbed from the soldiers bloated cock onto her tongue. ""Oh, oh Jesus!"" the solder gasped as he watched his cum puddle on the beatiful woman's tongue and then dissapear as she closed her mouth and rolled it around like a fine wine. ""Mmmm!"" Ashly smiled as she blinked her eyes open, cum clinging to her long black lashes as she looked up at the soldier. ""Goddamn woman,"" the soldier growled as he stepped away from her and watched her big tits swinging beneath her. Ashly lowered her head now, cum still dripping off her face as she reache between her big tits to her pussy and felt her lovers' huge balls slapping her hand. ""Oh Ashly I'm going to cum,"" Johnny bellowed angry at himself. ""OH BABY PLEASE!"" Ashly cried out as she rubbed her pussy around the base of his slamming cock. ""CUM ON ME! CUM ON MY ASS!""\n""OH! OHHH! OHHHHH!!"" Johnny bellowed at the top of his lungs with three last thrusts before pulling out. Cum errupted from his enormous purple head splashing across Ashly's dark haired pussy. ""OH FUCK!"" Ashly bucked forward, her back arching as she slid her fingers into the hot goey mess ""CUMM!"" Johnny jerked his massive pole angrily,spewing thick creamy hot cum all over Ashly's tight ass. ""OH GOD!"" Ashly cried as she rubbed her pussy with her hand, smearing her lovers'hot offering all around her sticky lips. More semen jutted up her right ass cheek and onto her her corsette and she quickly reached back and smeared it too. ""Move your hand woman!"" Johnny ordered as he pushed her arm out of the way and pressed his big cock between the crack of her shaply ass. Cum spurted up her tight crack, filling a little puddle where her back met her ass. Johnny jerked hismelf harder, pumping thick cum onto her left cheek now and smearing it around with the head of his prick. Pulling her tight sticky cheeks apart now he watched his creamy cum slide between them across her puckered asshole. One last jerk oozed cum directly onto her asshole and it quickly slid down and disspareared into her weeping pussy. ""Oh Johnny!"" Ashly spun around now, her face still sticky with the other man's cum. She sat on her pretty wet ass and pushed her head into his crotch where she gobbled up his enormous prick and sucked it gently. ""OH Ashly!"" Johnny groaned as he grabbed her long black hair and arched his back.She pumped her hot mouth up and down the shaft slowly, fondling his balls as if to coax out more hot cum. Johnny nearly wimpered as Ashly sucked the last of his semen from the head of his cock and slid her mouth off with a light kiss. ""War is hell isn't it?"" he laughed. ""Ya, the yankee soldier smiled. ""You know the funny thin is?""\n""What's that,"" Johny asked as he smothed his fingers over ashly's face pushing the cum from her cheeks into her hair to uncover her pretty face. ""I know I just dumped a load all over her face but I'm still as hard as rock!"" the soldier laughed. Ashly turned as both she and Johnny looked at the soldier at the same time. It was true, his big 10 inch pole was still palmed in his fist as he slowly stroked it. ""Well soldier,"" Johnny laughed. ""Maybe you'd like another round?""\n""Mam?"" the soldier offered with a shit eating grin. ""I don't know,"" Ashly shook her head and turned to Johnny now. ""Should I?""\n""why not?""\n""What about you?"" she asked. ""Oddly enough I'm still hard as rock as well,"" Johnny pointed out Ashly looked back and forth between both men as if trying to decide. She looked at both their giant hard pricks standing up in her face and shrugged, ""How is a girl supposed to turn down an offer like that?""\n""Here let me help you out of that corsette,"" Johnny offered as he scooted around her back on his knees and began untieing her strings. ""I think I died and went to heaven,"" Ashly giggled as Johnny tugged at the bows and lossened the corsette enough that it could finally fall loose. His lips kissed her back softly as the last of the ties come undone and the coresette fell the the ground between Ashly's long pretty legs. ""Let me help you with that mam,"" the yankee soldier smiled as he grabbed the corsette and tossed it in the bushes nearby. As his bent over his face touched her big left breast and he quickly responded by flicking his hot wet tongue out. Johnny was tonguing Ashly's back with long wet licks and kisses as the yankee soldier went to work sucking her nipple into his mouth and biting it gently. ""Oh God,"" Ashly panted as she tossed her pretty head back and closed her eyes. The men worked her over with hot wet tongues, the cold morning air making her skin prickle whenever their mouths departed. She reached out infront of her and grabbed the unknown soldiers cock, squeezing the head in her hand and twisting it as he sucked her nipples attentetively. ""I'm so horny,"" she panted in the soldiers ear. ""Fuck me.""\n""Sure thing,"" the soldier sat up on his knees. ""But if it's all the same to you mam, I'd prefer to be on top. I'm a bit old fashioned.""\n""REALLY??"" Ashly laughed out loud as she parted with him and laid down on her back. Her breasts mainained perfect form even laying flat without a corsette and both men exchanged apreciateive glances. ""What's so funny about that mam?"" the soldier asked nervously as he quickly began unbuttoning his shirt and tossed it on the ground with all the other mistrewn clothes. ""What's so funny?"" Ashly laughed again, ""Uh let me see."" The soldier yanked at his pants now as Ashly stuck her finger in her mouth as if contemplating a deep thought. ""Um, you're fucking another man's wife, sharing her with a total stranger and you just dumped about a gallon of cum in my face. Uh, I don't know what's so old fashioned about any of that.""\n""You have a point,"" he answered and both men laughed at the joke. The yankee soldier climbed up between Ashly's legs as she spread them further to give him access. ""Mind if I pull my knees up?"" Ashly asked as she grabbed her legs under the knees and yanked them up to her big tits. ""I like to feel a cock DEEP inside me.""\n""No mam,"" the soldier eyed her sticky goey pussy and licked his lips. By pulling her knees up she had raised her ass so that her pussy pointed to the sky above. He would have to come nearly straight down into her. The soldier mounted her, throwing his body over hers and bracing himself with one arm under her armpit while the other grabbed his fat cock and pushed it between her legs. The round purple head splatted wetly against Johnny's goey cum that had matted in her thick black pubic hair. Draggging it through the sticky mess he found Ashly's wet slit and dug the head up and down the crack to push her lips open. Some of Johnny's cum oozed inside her even as the soldier pressed his cock between her pink lips and began pushing himself into her. ""OOHHHHH!"" Ashly shuddered as her arms wrapped around the yankee's shoulders and pulled him into her, her legs remaining elevated as she hooked them around his hips. The soldier laid down fully on her now, her big massive tits pressing against his muscled chest. Ashly pulled her hot aching pussy up onto the soldiers cock as much as he pushing it in and quivered as she held him deep inside her. ""OH YA!"" the soldier groaned as he sank into her, the hot wet folds of her pussy engulfing him. ""Oh Ya that feels so good.""\n""Fuck me,"" Ashly gasped as she held on to him with all her might. ""Come on lover!""\n""Oh ya,"" the soldier groaned as he slowly began pumping his hips up and down. Ashly held on tightly, not releasing her leg lock, making it difficult for the soldier to get more than 3 or 4 inches working at a time. ""Mam you have to let go,"" the yankee pleaded. ""Let go so I can do you right.""\n""Uh-huh,"" Ashly nodded, her face flush with lust. ""Unhook your legs mam,"" the soldier told her, not sure anything was getting through. Johnny, now kneeling at Ahly's head reached over the man's back and grabbed Ashly's ankles. With a quick strong pull he pried her legs apart and tugged them up toward himself making Ashly rock back nearly onto her shoulderblades. ""YA!"" the soldier exclaimed as he could now withdraw himself the entire 10 inches before plunging back into her hard. Ashly was screaming now, her fingers digging painfully into the soldier back as his big cock plunged into her over and over. Through the haze of excruciating pleasure she realized Johnny's enormous cock was bouncing above her, his big beautiful balls swinging in her face as he pinned her legs to her chest. Ashly lifted her head and pressed her mouth into Johnny's balls, hungrily licking and sucking on them as she wimpered and threw her hands between her legs. Her fingers dug at her tight cunt, pulling it apart to ease the pressure the big cock was creating inside her. ""Holy shit this feels good!"" the yankee groaned as he began to sweat, drops of salty liquid dropping onto Ashly's huge boobs. ""Mmmm, oh..."" Ashly began to moan louder, her fingers still digging at her cunt and now rubbing her clit each time the big powerful cock pulled back. ""What an incredible woman!""\n""I know,"" Johnny agreed as he pulled his hips back so that Ashly could lick his long shaft now. ""OH! OH GOD,"" Ashly grunted under her lover's impaling thrusts, her mouth was all over Johnny's cock now, her lips sliding up and down the shaft and around the head. ""I...love...both...your...big...hard... cocks...mmmmm..."" The Yankee laughed, ""oh ya! Sing it baby!"" Ashly reached up from between her legs now and grabbed hold of Johnny's big cock with one hand. Quickly she pulled the shaft down and twisted her pretty head in an uncomfortable looking manner so that she could get it in her mouth. Johnny let go of one of her legs and twisted to the side so Ashly could deep throat him better. She raised up on one elbow, his big cock still in her hand and pumped his meaty pole deep into her pretty face. Ashly could feel the yankee's balls coated in sweat now as they slapped wetly against her ass. His giant meaty pole hammering her relelentlessly. It was enough to make her cum. With a sudden jerk and a starteld surpise Ashly felt her pussy pumping more sticky girl cum from her body, coating the soldiers cock in a thick yellowish cream. ""Holy shit man,"" Johnny laughed as he watched Ashly buck and squirm beneath her lover. Her mouth still full of his hard cock she could hardly make a sound above a whimper and a cry. ""She's cumming again! ""All right!"" the soldier exclaimed excitedly. ""Ya! Fucking cum!"" He was eager now to please and forgot instantly that his arms were tiring. He pushed himself up further onto Ashly's hot body and thrusted his hips deeply into her. ""AHHHH!"" Ashly cried out, her face ripping from Johnny's cock as she spun and latched on to her lover with both arms. Tears rolled down Ashly's face as she jerked and writhed pleasurabely. ""Make me cum! Make me cum!!"" The soldier burried his cock deeper and rocked up and down inside her, his sweaty body sliding over her sweaty legs easily. The soldier's giant cock rolled around inside her belly poking out visably as he stirred up her insides. Ashly bucked and shuddered then fell nearly limp as her orgasm died. Realizing she was finished the soldier stopped rocking and pulled back slowly till his cock slipped out with a wet sucking sound. ""Damn,"" Johnny frowned. ""I think you made her cum harder than I did.""\n""Huh-uh,"" Ashly shook her head in the negative as she looked over at Johnny, her brow soaped with sweat and cum. ""Don't talk like that lover. You're wonderful, and your cock is incredible!""\n""Thank you sweetheart,"" Johnny smiled. ""I've just never cum four times before,"" Ashly purred as she rubbed her well fucked pussy to ease the pain of stretched muscles. ""I was kinda hoping it would be five,"" Johnny grinned as he stroked his big cock and stared at her. ""OH SHIT JOHNNY!"" Ashly gasped as she pondered the thought. ""I don't think any woman can cum 5 times!""\n""Do you want to try??""\n\n Chapter 3\n\n ""My pussy is so sore already,"" Ashly pouted rubbing it gently. ""I understand,"" Johnny smiled assuredly. Ashly stared at his huge hard on and thought, ""maybe if I were on top.""\n""Then you could take it at your own pace,"" Johnny offered hopefully. ""Even quit if you want to.""\n""I have a feeling once I get that fucker back inside me I aint going to quit till the job's done.""\n""Good,"" Johnny grinned. ""Then it's settled.""\n""Oh Shit what did I get myself into,"" Ashly groaned as she sat up and let Johnny lay on the dress now. She stood up and straddled him gingerly. ""Turn around,"" Johnny asked her. ""I like to see your ass.""\n""Thank you,"" Ashly smiled and gently turned around. ""You know,"" she said as she slowly squated above his giant prick. I think it would hurt less if I had your cock in my ass.""\n""Jesus Christ Ashly,"" Johnny groaned as he jerked his meaty pole hungrily. ""Don't even talk like that!""\n""Why?"" Ashly flicked her long black hair over her shoulder as she looked back at him. ""You don't want to put your big cock up my ass?""\n""Goddamn I'd pay good money to see that,"" the yankee soldier said as he stood stroking his cock again. ""You wont have to pay,"" Ashly turned to him now as she reached between her legs between her big swinging tits and grabed Johnny's cock. Quickly she pressed his fat sticky head up against her puckered asshole and pushed down. ""OHHHHH!"" Ashly screamed, this time so loud even the dead on the feild could have heard her. Johnny's huge cock plowed into her ass, the tight muscles squeezing his cock with tremendous pressure. Johnny grabbed Ashly's hips as she clamped her hands over her gaint breasts and squeezed them so hard she bruised them. ""OH FUUUCKKKKK!"" Ashly screamed. ""FFFFUUUCKKK!""\n""Push her down!"" Johnny ordered the soldier just standing there. ""PUSH HER FUCKING SHOULDERS DOWN!!!"" The yankee did as ordered grabbing Ashly's shoulders and cramming her down with all his force. ""JE...SUS!!!"" Johnny groaned as his cock nearly bent in half. ""Oh Fuck!"" Ashly screamed over and over, taking deep breaths before screaming again at the top of her lungs. ""For God's sake plug her mouth before she alerts the whole army!"" Johnny snapped. ""Ya!"" the soldier laughed as he pressed his huge cock in her face and crammed it between her lips. Ashly eagerly wrapped her mouth around the soldiers prick, biting it with her teeth to keep from screaming in pain. ""FUCKING CHRIST SHE BIT MY COCK!"" the soldier screamed in pain. ""I'm sorry! I'M SORRY!"" Ashy gasped breathlessly as she pulled away and sruveyed the bite mark around his big cock. ""I'm so sorry!"" She was kissing his big cock now, holding the giant shaft up her ass without moving. ""Now how the hell am I going to explain that to my wife?"" the soldier barked annoyed. ""You're wife??"" Ashly gasped, still holding her squating position and quickly growing accustomed to the huge cock up her ass. ""Ya I'm married,"" the soldier laughed suddenly as the pain died down. ""Just like you I guess.""\n""Want some adive?"" Ashy wiggled on the big cock inside her. ""What's that?""\n""Don't let her suck your cock for a while,"" Ashly laughed. Johnny laughed as well and the soldier joined them. Johnny grabbed Ashly's creamy white thighs and pushed her ass up so that his huge stiff cock slid out of her puckered hole. ""OHHH!"" Ashly gasped as she easily slid back down his thick pole. ""OH GOD THAT FEELS GOOD! ""You like that big cock in your ass?"" the yankee soldier asked. ""UH-HUH!"" Ashly nodded agressively as her right hand shot to her pussy and began rubbing her clit while her left hand grabbed the soldiers cock and shoved it back in her mouth. Ashly made cute muffled cries around the slurping and sucking of hard cock as her ass slowly bounced up and down on 12 inches of hard male cock. If only her husband could see her now! How ironic it was that only 3 weeks ago Sam had tried to put his little 6 incher in her ass and she had refused him saying it was too big. Now with a 12 inch cock jutting out her asshole and a 10 inch fat prick in her mouth Sam's 6 inch dwarf didn't seem so bad after all. Ashly sucked the yankees cock even more agressively now that she knew he was married. Her hands wrapped around his ass and pushed him into her mouth deeper. It was her plan to have him go away a ruined man. Hopefully his little bitch wife couldn't give head like she could. Slurping and sucking like a whore in heat Ashly rubbed her pussy in circles, her big tits jiggling as she bounced on Johnny's giant pole up and down. Her head thrashing from side to side to get better angles on the yankee's meat pole. ""OH GOD I""M GOING TO CUM!"" the yankee soldier bellowed. ""Cum on my tits!"" Ashly gasped as she pulled back and quickly pressed them together like giant mountains. ""OH YES!"" the soldier cried out as he gripped his cock and let loose with a huge blast of salty white sperm. The thick hot goe splashed across Ashly's chest with an audible splat, rolling down the heaving side of her left breast. The soldier jerked himself off ferociosly, spurting hot cum up her right breast as well. Ashly moaned deeply as she arched her back and let the man's cock slip between her tits where his cum shot up her neck and hit her chin. ""Oh yes!"" Ashly moaned as Johnny took her in his hands by the ribs and let her lay back over him, her back arched, her ass stuffed to the brim with giant cock as the soldier jerked thick loads on her puffy nipples. ""I'm cumming again!!!"" Ashly cried out. ""JESUS CHRIST, FIVE!!!!""\n""AH!"" Johnny grutned. ""Oh shit Ash! I'm going to cum too!""\n""Oh Johnny I love you!"" Ashly crie out as she forget the man jerking cum on her and lifted her ass up off his meaty pole. Ashly sat up slightly to grab Johnny's fat cock between her legs and jerked him off hard. Cum exploded from Johnny's bloated purple cockhead, spraying the undersides of her boobs with sticky goo. ""OH JESUS!"" Ashly cried. ""Cum lover!! Johnny sat up and wrapped his arm around her chest just under her massive tits as he held her from behind. Reaching around her front he took his cock and aimed it at her belly where his spermm splashed against her tummy and rolled down over her crotch and onto his balls. ""UHH! UHHH!"" Johnny grunted as he jerked his cum all over her belly and up onto her tits again. ""OHHHH!""\n""Oh Johnny!"" Ashly shook her head as she lifted up and grabbed her pussy. Quickly she parted her sore pussy lips and impaled herself on his giant cock again. ""Forgive me Johnny,"" Ashly sobbed as she rocked on his huge cock feeling his cum slowly ooze into her. ""Oh God forgive me!"" Johnny winced at the tight wet feeling of her pussy once again and then groaned. ""For what?""\n""I should have had you cum inside me!"" Ashly wimpered. ""I wasted it!""\n""NO, NO!"" Johnny laughed as he held her tight in her arms. ""I love to see my cum squirting on your beautiful body.""\n""Oh Johnny I love it too,"" Ashly tearfully sobbed as she tilted her head back to kiss him. Togethe they rocked back and forth, naked lovers embraced in warm sticky cum, tongues entertwined. The yankee soldier gathered his clothes and left without a sound. ""I never want this to end,"" Johnny said rubbing Ashly's pussy as his cock still filled her. ""Neither do I Johnny,"" Ashy shook her head. ""Neither do I.""\n""You know I'm still hard as a goddamned rock,"" Johnny panted in her ear.""\n""Then fuck the shit out of me,"" Ashly smiled. ""Maybe we can make it six,"" Johnny smiled back. ""If you don't make me cum 8 times today I'll be goddamned surprised.""\n""Oh Ya?"" Johnny asked as he lifted her slightly and began slowly pumping his huge cock back up inside her. ""How are you so sure?""\n""Cause I'm cumming again right now,"" Ashly smiled."
1013,Civil War Slut,"['M+F', 'slut', 'intr']","Remember your comments and ideas are very important for me to hear. It lets me know that people are actually reading my stories. If I don't start getting more of these things, I might as well stop writing. Send all comments and ideas to KMB_76@yahoo.com\n\n ----\n\n Adjusting to college is never an easy thing to do. And when you're a celebrity it's even harder. You are leaving a life of stardom to become just another in a long line of grubby freshman. Ego deflation was only natural, plus people tended to treat you like you were coming from another planet.\n\nThis was certainly one of the problems that Claire Danes faced as she began her first semester at Yale. If her fellow students weren't all starstruck around her they acted like she didn't belong. They looked at her with sneers that screamed, ""What are YOU doing here? This is Yale, not a movie premiere.""\n\nClaire often thought that she had made a big mistake in suspending her career so she could go to college. What was she trying to prove here? It's not like she needed to go. Claire knew that she was no dummy and degrees certainly weren't requirements in Hollywood. \n\nShe had just started and Claire already felt homesick. She'd been away on movie shoots a lot of times, but this felt completely different. She felt as if she'd entered into a whole new world and she felt like she was being crushed by it. She hadn't made any close friends yet, though she assumed that that would change in time. Often Claire wondered if she should just give up and resume her career.\n\nBut she'd always stop herself before those thoughts got too advanced. She couldn't start this and just give it up before she was even finished with one semester! That would be stupid, lazy, and, worst of all, cowardly. Claire told herself that if Brooke Shields could graduate from an ivy league school then she could too. \n\nPlus Jodie Foster was Claire's idol, and she wanted to follow her example and see this thing through. These were just normal jitters, Claire reminded herself, and everyone went through them. All she needed was some time and soon she'd be fully adjusted to life in college.\n\nAfter reassuring herself, Claire set about making sure she had gotten all the books she'd needed. People weren't kidding when they told you how much the books cost. With all the textbooks and lab guides she needed, the total had ended up being over $400. With a smile, Claire asked herself how many of these books she'd end up using and how many would end the semester still in their plastic wrapping.\n\nSuddenly there was a knock on the door and Claire opened it to reveal Wendy James, another girl from the floor. When Claire had first met Wendy, the girl had struck her as being very tightly wound. People had told her that someone snaps every year at Yale, and the actress would have been willing to bet that Wendy would have been that someone. However, now Wendy looked completely relaxed and at ease.\n\n""Hi,"" Wendy cheerfully said, ""Julie said that she wanted to see you.""\n\n""Why?"" Claire asked. Julie D'Amico was the resident advisor on the floor and Claire began to worry that she'd accidentally done something wrong.\n\n""I think she's meeting with everyone or something,"" Wendy replied, ""You know a 'get to know me' session and stuff like that. Don't worry, you're not in trouble or anything.""\n\n""I didn't think that,"" Claire quickly claimed, but the smile on her face gave away the relief she felt.\n\n""Sure you didn't,"" Wendy remarked as she stuck her head in the door, ""Hey nice room.""\n\n""Thanks,"" Claire said, ""I'm trying to make it feel like home, but I can't quite get it."" She had been spending the last few days trying to get it just right, but she wasn't there yet. Claire was very relieved that she didn't have a roommate. Only her and Julie had single rooms, one of the perks she got for being Claire Danes. She supposed that this would create a resentment between her and the other girls on the floor, but she didn't care. She wanted her privacy and with a single room she was guaranteed of having it.\n\n""We should hang sometime,"" Wendy suggested, ""We could have a lot of fun.""\n\n""I'd like that,"" Claire said with real sincerity, this Wendy was completely different from the one she had met. It was if someone had sucked all the tension right out of her. It really was an amazing change.\n\n""Yeah, I'll see you later,"" Wendy said before winking and heading back to her room.\n\nClaire was very puzzled by that wink, but she shrugged it off. Wendy probably had something in her eye. The actress then closed the door behind her and headed to Julie's room. She'd met Julie a couple of times since she'd arrived, and she had seemed very nice. Wendy was right, she was probably just introducing herself officially to everyone on the floor.\n\nWith a series of soft knocks, Claire announced her arrival at Julie's room. The door swung open, revealing Julie. Claire was a bit shocked when she saw her R.A. She was clad only in a robe. She was drying her long, black hair with a towel, so Claire assumed that she'd just gotten out of the shower.\n\n""Hi,"" Claire said, ""Wendy said that you wanted to see me.""\n\n""I do,"" Julie replied, ""Make yourself at home."" She then gestured in and Claire entered, taking the seat by Julie's desk.\n\n""I tried to get you earlier, but you were out,"" Julie said.\n\n""I was out buying my books,"" Claire explained.\n\n""Now that's always a big pain. So, how do you like it here?"" Julie asked.\n\n""It's great,"" Claire answered before Julie interrupted her.\n\n""C'mon tell me honestly,"" Julie stated, ""I remember what it was like to be a freshman.""\n\n""Well it's kind of overwhelming,"" Claire admitted, ""I've never been in a situation like this before.""\n\n""It always takes some getting used to,"" Julie said in a comforting tone as she sat down on her bed and began brushing her hair, ""By the time you're a senior like me, this whole college thing will be second nature. But right now I'd be shocked if you weren't overwhelmed and a little scared. I guess you being a movie star can't make things any easier.""\n\n""Yeah,"" Claire sighed, ""If I hear one more person ask me what it's like to work with Leonardo DiCaprio I'm gonna completely freak out?' Claire felt good telling this to Julie, she felt she could trust the older girl. She'd gone through everything that Claire was experiencing so she would know how to adjust to life here.\n\n""I see where that can get boring fast,"" Julie replied, ""So what's it like working with Leonardo DiCaprio?""\n\nThis joke caused both girls to begin cracking up. For the first time since she got here, Claire felt completely at ease.\n\n""To be honest, we really didn't get along that well,"" Claire reported, ""He's kinda weird. I've got some great Matt Damon stories though."" Claire and Julie then began laughing again as the actress really began to loosen up and feel more comfortable.\n\nThe two talked for a bit as they began to learn more about each other. Things were really going well and, as Julie relaxed, her robe fell open a bit. Claire's eyes widened as the open robe revealed a glimpse of Julie's pussy and she quickly averted her gaze.\n\n""Ooops,"" Julie said as she bunched up her robe again, ""Sorry about that.""\n\n""It's ok,"" Claire replied, ""I guess I should be going now, so you can get dressed.""\n\n""Wait, stay one second,"" Julie requested as she reached over to her nightstand, ""What do you think of this?"" \n\nClaire looked as Julie held up an amulet. The small green jewel sparkled a bit in the light as the actress gave it a quick glimpse.\n\n""It's very nice,"" Claire said, as she wondered why Julie was showing it to her.\n\n""Look closely,"" Julie instructed, ""This is a very special amulet.""\n\nPuzzled, Claire began to examine it more closely. As she did Julie began chanting something under her breath. The actress picked up a few words here and there but couldn't understand what she was saying.\n\nSuddenly the amulet began to glow ever so slightly. Claire backed away a bit from it a bit, but Julie urged her back.\n\n""Keep looking at it Claire,"" Julie said in a low, soothing voice, ""Watch it glow.""\n\nClaire returned her gaze to the amulet and silently stared as the green glow began to get stronger. What had started as a light tinting was soon a full fledged explosion of color. It was like a someone had switched on a green light bulb that just kept getting brighter and brighter.\n\nThe actress tried to turn away or shut her eyes or something, but she couldn't. Her eyes were locked on the green glow of the amulet. She felt like a bug attracted by the glow of a zapper, she just couldn't look away.\n\nClaire's eyelids began to feel very heavy as a wave of lethargy swept over her body. Yet she couldn't close her eyes and give in to sleep. She had to keep them open and staring at the glow of the amulet.\n\nWith an evil grin, Julie watched as Claire's eyes began to take on the green glow of the amulet. She was falling deeper under the spell with every passing second. In a more few seconds, Claire's body and mind would belong to her.\n\nThe actress was beginning to find it hard to keep her thoughts from evaporating. Every time she began to think, the idea would disappear as quickly as it had begun. Claire tried to focus, but it was to no avail. Her eyes continued to stare deeply into the glow and she was powerless to stop herself. Her will to resist evaporated just as the rest of her thoughts did. She didn't even react as Julie dropped her robe on the floor and placed the amulet around her neck, she just wanted to stare at the glow.\n\n""Look at me Claire,"" Julie commanded, ""I am your mistress and you will do as I command.""\n\n""Yes, I will do as you command, mistress,"" Claire mindlessly stated.\n\n""Do you like my body, Claire?"" Julie inquired.\n\n""Yes mistress, you are very beautiful,"" Claire replied.\n\n""Does it make you hot to look at me naked?"" Julie seductively asked as she ran her hands over her own nude body. She massaged her large breasts, slowly moving her fingers over her already hard nipples. Julie took one finger and lightly touched the lips of her pussy, making herself gasp.\n\n""Yes mistress, you are making me hot,"" Claire stated. She'd never been attracted to women, but her entranced mind made her feel intense arousal for the nude woman. Her pussy began to get wet as she stared at Julie's gorgeous body.\n\n""You want my body, Claire,"" Julie instructed, ""You desire me greatly. You want to kiss my breasts and lick my pussy. There's nothing in the world that you want more.""\n\n""Nothing in the world that I want more..."" Claire repeated. Her arousal only increased and soon Claire began hoping that her mistress would allow to her find release. She was feeling things she never would have considered before and she loved it. All she wanted was to tear her clothes off and join her mistress in orgasmic bliss.\n\n""Undress for me Claire,"" Julie instructed. She'd come into possession of the amulet over the summer and she had first thought the legend surrounding it was bull. Until one day, as a joke, she had her best friend stare at it as she recited the chant. Suddenly her friend was willing to become a lover and Julie realized that she had the ability to make all her fantasies come true. Soon any man or woman she wanted found themselves a slave to her desires. \n\nWhen Julie had heard that Claire would be attending Yale, she had made sure that she would end up being assigned to her floor. She had hoped to get her earlier in the day, but Claire's trip to the bookstore had forced postponement. Instead, Julie found Wendy to be an excellent warm up to the main event.\n\nBy now Claire was slowly responding to Julie's commands. The actress lifted her shirt over her head, revealing a plain white bra. Julie was a bit disappointed, she had hoped for something fancier. But, she reminded herself, this was a college dorm, not the Oscars. The actress then reached back and unsnapped her bra, letting it fall to the ground. Julie licked her lips in anticipation as she saw Claire's bare breasts. They were small, by comparison to Julie's, but she didn't care. They were beautiful and easy to play with.\n\nJulie reached over to Claire and gently ran a hand over her left breast. This made the actress smile and Julie knew the instructions had definitely taken hold. She then stepped back and allowed Claire to finish her little strip show.\n\nThe actress pushed off her jeans with a growing excitement and Julie saw that her panties were wet with arousal. Claire then stripped her panties off revealing a neat patch of red hair above her pussy. She didn't feel uncomfortable stripping in this sort of stranger's room, she felt completely at ease. All that mattered was pleasing her mistress. Her heart then leapt as Julie then had her get up from the chair and brought her into an embrace.\n\nJulie ran a hand through Claire's short hair, dyed blonde for now, and kissed her on the lips. At first there was no return of the kiss, but the fog of Claire's brain parted quickly and she felt the urge to kiss back. Soon they were each sucking on each other's tongues in a very lustful manner, each eagerly anticipating what was to come.\n\n""Do you want to fuck me?"" Julie asked as she pulled Claire onto her bed. She already knew what the answer would be, but she wanted to hear sweet little Claire Danes say it..\n\n""Yes mistress, I want to fuck you,"" Claire eagerly answered, the desire Julia had implanted in her in full control of her mind, ""I want to lick your hot pussy until you come all over my face. I need to fuck you! Please let me lick your clit!""\n\nWithout any further words Julie lay on the bed and moved Claire's head toward her pussy. Claire was overjoyed at having the chance to please her beloved mistress and she quickly got work. She began to gingerly suck on Julie's clit, feeling the arousal of her mistress increase with each swipe of her tongue. As she became more sure of herself, Claire picked up the pace. Any previous uneasiness she might have felt about making love to another woman was long gone as Claire lovingly licked up the juices that were dripping from Julie.\n\nFor her part, Julie was moaning wildly from Claire's efforts. Wendy had been good, but Claire was amazing. Whatever sexual beast Claire had locked up deep inside of her had been released by the amulet and Julie was certainly enjoying the reward of this release. \n\nJulie craned her neck down and began sucking on her own nipples as her hands held Claire's head between her legs. Sucking her nipples was a very pleasurable act for Julie to do, but it was also potentially very painful. Therefore, she only did it on rare occasions and for very brief periods of time. An orgasm wasn't worth a sore neck.\n\nBut even as she began feeling slight pain, Julie sought stimulation for her nipples. So she pulled a disappointed Claire away from her pussy and directed toward her swollen pink points. The actress quickly got the idea and began to suckle Julie's nipples as her hands fondled the firm mounds.\n\n""Fuck me with your fingers,"" Julie moaned and an instant later she felt Claire's fingers begin to massage her clit. Claire instinctively knew which spots to hit and soon Julie's found herself on the brink of orgasm. The actress could sense this and she slipped in another finger to push her mistress over the edge.\n\nThis did the job as intended and soon Julie was bucking wildly on the bed. Claire kept her fingers buried in Julie's pussy, making sure her mistress got the maximum pleasure. After the orgasm subsided, Claire withdrew her fingers and brought them up so she and Julie could lick the juices off. This drew them into another kiss and Julie could feel Claire's dripping pussy against her leg.\n\n""You did very well, Claire,"" Julie sighed contently, ""Now it's time for your reward.""\n\nClaire had a pretty good idea what her reward would be and, with a wide smile, she lay down on the bed and opened her legs for her mistress.\n\n""Please lick my pussy, mistress,"" Claire begged, ""I want to feel your tongue inside me.""\n\nThis brought another evil grin to Julie's face. Claire was totally in her power and she acted as if lesbian sex was the norm for her. This couldn't have worked out any better.\n\n""This is going to feel so good,"" Julie promised as she scooted down Claire's body toward the demanding heat of her pussy. The woman took a moment to savor her prize before going at Claire's clit.\n\nThe moment that Julie's tongue hit her pussy Claire thought she would die from pleasure. Nothing had ever felt this good and she never wanted to leave Julie's bed. It felt so natural to be here, so exciting and wonderful. Her hands drifted to her breasts and she pawed at her own tender flesh, urging Julie on with her moans.\n\nJulie was almost getting as much pleasure from licking Claire as she had when she had been on the receiving end. She loved the taste of the actress' juices and was joyfully flicking her tongue against Claire's clit. She knew that this wouldn't be the last of their encounters and Julie's only worry was that they'd never be able to live up to the excitement of this one. But as she felt Claire begin to orgasm, Julie pushed that thought away.\n\nClaire was coming like she never had before. It's not like her previous sexual encounters had been bad, but this was off the Richter scale. The fog of the trance was long gone as the pleasure coursed through her brain, but Claire had even less desire to leave then she did when she first gazed at the amulet. \n\nWith every touch of Julie's tongue to her clit, Claire thought she'd reached the peak of pleasure, but the the next one would always top it. The actress began to cry put in ecstasy, not caring who heard her. Her cute face was frozen in open mouth bliss as the pleasurable quakes roaring through her finally came to an incredible close.\n\n""Listen to me Claire,"" Julie instructed after she and Claire shared another deep kiss, ""You will go about your life normally, but you will always be in my power.""\n\n""Yes mistress,"" Claire said with an eager smile, she never wanted to be released from Julie's power, ""I only wish to serve your desires.""\n\n""Very good,"" Julie replied before rewarding Claire with a kiss, ""Now then you leave here you will go send someone else in. Soon the entire floor will be in my power and in private you may have fun with however many residents you wish. But you will continue to only serve me.""\n\n""Yes mistress,"" Claire replied, ""Thank you for letting me love you. I will do whatever you instruct.""\n\n""I think you're going to be my favorite little love slave,"" Julie speculated as she ran her hands slowly through Claire's hair. With that Julie watched Claire redressed. She was already dreaming about having Claire naked again, but she had a lot of girls to get to. She'd find time for Claire again soon enough. Julie kissed the actress again as she left, and then she lay back down on her bed waiting for the next lucky student.\n\nClaire left the room in high spirits indeed. All her worries and concerns were long gone, all she felt was intense happiness and love for Julie. She was thinking which girls she could send to Julie's room next. She remembered that Amber and Victoria, two attractive blondes, lived across the hall and she decided to visit them first. As she knocked on the door, Claire felt her pussy begin to get wet again. As soon as she was done here, Claire decided to pay a visit to Wendy for some fun. College was going to be great."
1014,Clarissa's Broken Cherry,"['mf', 'teens', '1st time']","She never heard Sam's ladder clanging to her window. She was unobvious to him. At first Sam was shocked and was ready to head back down his ladder that he often used to access Clarissa's second story room. But, he couldn't ignore the swelling in his shorts. He boldly walked over behind Clarissa and gently grabbed her by the shoulder.\n\nShe didn't even flinch. So he got up his nerve and placed a kiss on the back of her neck. Then slid his hands around to the front of her body and grabbed her breasts taking one in each hand and kneading them like bread dough. He slid his right hand down her stomach and into the fur of her crotch. Her mound was hot. She finally realized she was not alone, but at this point didn't care.\n\nSam slid his finger into her cunt and found himself wrestling with the two fingers she had jammed inside her tight box. They stroked in unison as her sixteen year old orgasm exploded into her body. Her knees went weak and she collapsed to the floor. She then turned around to face Sam and couldn't help but notice the bulge in his shorts.\n\nWithout hesitation she yanked his shorts and underwear to his ankles. Sam was speechless. ""I've never done this before"" confessed Clarissa. ""this is the first one I've seen.""\n\n""that's okay I'm cherry myself"" Clarissa grabbed his dick by the root with her right hand as she fondled his balls with her left. She admired the throbbing member in her hand. It's veins running to the base and the large purple head. She stuck out her tongue and licked the tip. This sent a shiver through Sam. She then placed the head in her mouth and flicked it with her tongue repeatedly. Then she licked the underside to his balls, then back to the tip and shoved the first three inches into her mouth, then the rest and she began sucking and licking as though she were devouring a lollipop.\n\nThen Sam lost control and grabbed Clarissa by the back of the head and began ferociously fucking her face. Clarissa relaxed her throat muscles and accommodated the boner in her cute, young mouth. Her hands jerked his cock as he thrust harder and harder. Then Sam threw back his head and let loose. He coated her tonsils with his hot jizz. She kept sucking as it dribbled its last few drops. Then she licked it clean and started licking the underside of his balls in an attempt to get him hard again.\n\n""Fuck me Sam, Please now."" She kept licking his balls, then scooted under him and started licking his asshole. She ran her tongue along his ass crack and darted it in and out of his rectum. His pubes tickled her nose as she lifted his balls and cock higher for better access. ""Eat my ass then fuck me Sam. I want you to be my first. ""Okay"" (What else could he say?)\n\nSam finished removing the rest of his clothing. He scampered over to the bed and sat on the edge. Clarissa walked over and stood in front of him. She giggled at the look on his face. They had been friends for years and never even kissed. His face was as brightly lit up as was hers. The sexual tension was thick in the air. He put his arms around her waist and pulled her closely.\n\nHe started lightly pecking her belly and pubic area, scraping his teeth on her pubic hair. She quickly turned around and shoved her ass in his face. He started kissing her right butt cheek, then her left and began alternating planting kisses all over her ass. Then he ran his tongue up and down her ass crack. He spread her dimpled ass cheeks with his hands and started returning her oral favors. He licked around her puckered asshole. The tight pink hole kind of winked at him.\n\nThen taking a breath he plunged his tongue into her tight asshole. Though he lacked experience, this all came almost second nature to him. He then began massaging her asshole with his right index finger as he licked her ass crack and ass region. Clarissa felt a surge in her pussy and felt another orgasm coming on. The closest she had come to an experience like this before was when she got a little carried away with her masturbating and sunk her middle finger up her ass.\n\nAs her climax mounted Sam wriggled his finger up to the first joint into her now gaping asshole. He then reached around her waist and started frigging her clit with his free hand causing her body to finally let loose with a crashing orgasm. Her knees started to weaken and she felt as though she was going to faint. So she steeped away from Sam to sit on the bed next to him. His finger popped out with a moist ""plop"" noise. Sam was already erect again.\n\nHe stood as Clarissa picked up a pillow and propped it under her ass. Sam now had a great view of her fiery red sex-hole, which was sopping wet with her feminine cum. He admired her saliva stained asshole, as if he were a master painter admiring his work. ""Now fuck me Sam. Please."" She was pleading in an almost childlike voice. She was so overcome with lust she could hardly say anything else. ""I'm afraid of hurting you Clarissa,"" Sam said realizing the possible pain of her de-virgination.\n\n""Th-that's okay, I broke my hymen a few years ago while masturbating a little too hard. Now fuck me!!!"" She was getting impatient now. Sam then lay on the bed beside her in an act of lust-filled blind obedience. He rolled over on top of her falling into her now open arms. He kissed her hard on the mouth as he massaged his cockhead against her clit.\n\nShe kissed him back as she braced her body for the impending penetration. Then, taking a deep breath, he shoved his cock in up to the head and started rocking a little and shoved a few more inches in. Clarissa felt a surge of electricity as Sam's cock entered her box. Soon Sam was all the way in and started slowly pumping in and out.\n\nHer pussy was very tight and soaking wet. Then, his hormones took over and he started pumping harder and harder. His balls slapped against her saliva stained ass. She let out a wince as she wasn't expecting the surge and she had never had anything this large in her before. The most she'd had before was three fingers (once before alone and earlier with Sam.) He felt his balls tightened and started fucking Clarissa harder. Clarissa also braced for another orgasm.\n\nSam then pulled out as he shot his load. His load coated Clarissa's entire belly and a few drops hit her tits. He then shoved three fingers into her red, swollen cunt so she could get off once again. Shortly, Clarissa bucked her hips upward and exploded coating Sam's fingers with even more of her cunt honey. Sam then collapsed onto her ample chest in exhaustion.\n\n""God that was great,"" Clarissa said in a faint voice She then kissed him on top of the head and drifted off to sleep, as did Sam."
1015,Classroom,"['mf', 'school']","snaked her tongue around the red eraser, her saliva causing it to shine in the fluorescent light. Jim gulped, and continued onward to the back. As he passed her row, he heard her giggle with her friends behind his back. Jim decided he didn't want to be conspicuous, so he moved in the very last row. There were two girls there, and they offered the seat between them to him. He accepted, and sat down between them. The one on the right introduced herself as Rhonda, and the one on the left told him that she was Kristen. Soon, Jim found out that they were best friends, and did EVERYTHING together. He wasn't quite sure what they meant by that; whether or not they were teasing, or proposing, he couldn't tell. Then, Rhonda dropped her pencil. It rolled between Jim's legs, and he started to bend over to get it, when she stopped him. ""Oh, no. That's ok. I'll get it."" She placed her left hand on Jim's thigh, and reached over to get the pencil with her free hand. Her breasts brushed against his knee, and she squeezed his thigh. Jim knew his imagination was taking over, and he knew that his underwear seemed awfully tight. Rhonda sat up, and smiled at Jim. Then, without saying anything else, she went back to taking notes, as if nothing had happened. Jim started retaking notes, and trying as hard as he could to concentrate on what the TA was saying. Just then, he saw a pencil fly over his leg again, this time from the left. Kristen smiled sheepishly and said that she would get it. She placed her hand even higher up on Jim's leg, and bent over to get her pencil. This time, she leaned on his leg, and one breast fell on either side of his knee. As she sat up, her hand 'slipped,' and stroked his hard prick through the fabric. Poor Jim. His was both relieved and frustrated as she touched him so briefly. He honestly thought he was going to split his jeans. That's when Rhonda leaned over to him. ""Did she touch you?"" Jim looked at her, but before he could say anything, Kristen retorted, ""Yes. I put my hand on his leg to get my pencil.""\n""I don't know. I thought you put your hand here."" With that, she reached down between his legs, and placed her palm on his fly, and applied a little pressure. Jim began to grow very uncomfortable, and tried not to fidget in his chair. ""Right here?"" Kristen moved Rhonda's hand and replaced it with her own. This time, however, she began to stroke him through the denim fabric. ""Yeah. Right there."" Then it was Rhonda's hand again, rubbing him up and down through the jeans. ""However,"" she said. ""I think you should do it right, if you are going to do it at all.""\n""What do you mean?"" asked Kristen. ""Watch and learn,"" Rhonda said. She deftly unzipped Jim's fly, and released his swollen member from his underwear. Her hand swiftly yet gently stroked him up and down. Jim, for his part, could not believe what was going on. However, he wasn't about to stop either one of them now. He was too horny. Kristen appeared to watch with keen interest. ""Oh, I see now. You mean I have to perfect my up and down motion, like this."" She took Jim's hand, and placed it on her own slit, after lifting up her miniskirt, and moving his hand up and down. Rhonda smiled widely. ""Exactly!"" she whispered. She then took his other hand, and did the same. Jim got the idea, and slipped his hands underneath their panties, and fingered their slits. Kristen reached between his thighs, and began to stroke his balls. Rhonda's hand was still stroking him, as the TA droned on in the front of the class. Kristen and Rhonda's hands switched places, so that Rhonda was now kneading his balls and Kristen was pumping him with her hand. Jim's eyes began to roll back into his head, and his breathing grew heavy. Rhonda leaned over to whisper to Kristen. ""Do you want it? 'Cause if you don't I do."" Kristen looked back at her best friend. ""No, I like this just the way it is. You can have him."" Rhonda smiled, and mouthed the words 'Thank you' to Kristen. Kristen smiled back, and leaned her head back against the wall. Jim's fingers were mesmerizing her, and she was on the brink of coming. It was all she could do to prevent herself from screaming out loud. Rhonda never moved back to her seat. Instead, she lowered her head, and took his member into her mouth. Her warm, moist mouth took Jim by surprise, and he opened his mouth quickly, the shut it just as quickly, so as not to alert anyone. He could feel the rushing sensation from his balls, and looked down to see exactly what was going on. He saw Kristen's hand pumping him into Rhonda's mouth, with Rhonda caressing his balls. The sight was to much for him. He began to squirt his load into Rhonda's mouth. Rhonda's sucking grew insistent, as did her caressing. Kristen also sensed his coming, and began to pump him faster, forcing the come into her best friend's mouth. When Jim was completely dry, Rhonda sat up, and a small amount of come ran from her lip. Kristen leaned over, and wiped it with her finger, and then promptly put it in her mouth. Jim wanted to return the favor, and he began working on the two girls. Kristen was a lot farther along than Rhonda, and came quickly. Jim could feel her pussy muscles contract about his fingers, almost trying to draw them further and further into her. As she finished, she let out a small whimper. Rhonda came soon after, her hands grasping the armrests of the chair in order to keep under control. Her knuckles turned bleach white as the full force of her orgasm hit her, and then she collapsed in her chair as it subsided. Her chest heaved from the effort to keep quiet, or from the orgasm itself. It was hard to tell. Just then, the bell rang. Quickly, all three adjusted their clothing, and Kristen and Rhonda invited Jim back to their room for a study session."
1016,Classroom Conquest,"['MF', 'cons']","Karen Turner, age 26 with long silky blonde hair, in her petite frame of 5'3"" 114 lbs. could easily pass for one of students in the high school. Even in her interview with the high school principal, she would have been mistaken for one of the students if she had not dressed in a neat skirt and blouse, with her 3"" heels. Had she dressed in a ragged blouse, jeans and sneakers, she would definitely have been mistaken as a student.\n\nAlthough she was quite nervous in teaching the high school level, everything seemed to go well that first week of school. There was only one boy, or rather a young man, who had caught her attention from the first day and his presence in class bothered her. He was in her last class of the day and the way he looked at her made her body quiver in weakness. She learned that his name was Jim Rawlings, age 17, who appeared to be quite popular around campus. Then she learned that he was the star quarterback of the football team and the teenage girls just swooned over him.\n\nIt was not that Jim Rawlings was disrespectful in any way, it was just the way he stared at her and how self- confident he appeared to be. What bothered Karen was how similar this young man was to her first teenage love when she had been in high school. She had fallen head over heels in love with the teenage stud who had also been the quarterback of the high school football team. It just seemed that they had the identical same traits, the self-confidence that made her go weak in the knees.\n\nAs it was a week night, Karen knew that Bill would normally be too tired for any intimacies but she desperately needed to get some sexual relief. In bed, she snuggled up to her husband and reached over to caress his manhood. But Bill just muttered that he was exhausted and just too tired. Frustrated, Karen lay back and a moment later she was listening to her husband snoring.\n\nUnder the covers, in the darkness of the night, Karen first pictured her first boyfriend in her mind and how she had fallen for him. She dreamt of how she had lay naked with her teenage love and how he had introduced her to the joys of sex. Closing her eyes, she reached down to let her fingers wander under her silky panties to touch her sensitive slit. Never before had she found the need to play with herself, but tonight she needed to quell the itch between her thighs. Her body began to shiver in excitement as she touched her sensitive clit, rubbing it as her body shuddered in search for the relief she desperately needed. But as her body quivered in the throes of a mild orgasm, it was the picture of young Jim Rawlings floating in her mind.\n\nPanting for breathe, her body relaxing after achieving the much needed orgasm, Karen slipped out of bed to make her way to the bathroom. The crotch of her panties was sopping wet with her love juices and she needed to change if she was to get any sleep. She felt so guilty at what she had done, not for masturbating to relief herself but for having pictured her teenage student as the lover who was giving her the needed joy.\n\nThe next day at school, Karen blushed when she gazed upon Jim Rawlings as he entered her classroom. Quickly she lowered her gaze as he turned to look at her. She felt the blood rushing through her entire body and just hoped that she was not blushing from embarrassment. Fortunately there were about five more minutes before class was to begin, giving her time to compose herself.\n\nJim had in fact noticed his beautiful teacher quickly turning away when he had looked in her direction. The way she blushed, he knew that she felt some attraction to him. He was happy that the feeling was mutual for he just couldn't stop staring at her beauty. How he had dreamt of her each night when he went to bed. How he had jacked off, imagining he was naked in bed with her. Jim knew he could get any girl in the high school that he chose but the high school girls seemed so immature. It was the beautiful Mrs. Turner that turned him on with her maturity and beautiful dress.\n\nWhen class began, Karen assigned an in class writing project that would keep the students occupied. She just felt too nervous to teach on this day, nervous at what had taken place the night before. She watched as all the students groaned at the assignment, then get busy writing. She pretended to be reading at her desk but she couldn't help but notice that from the back of the room Jim Rawlings kept stealing glances up at her.\n\nKaren swallowed hard as she observed the normally confident young man look a bit flustered, squirming a bit from time to time in order to adjust the bulge in his crotch. She could tell that he seemed a bit flustered today, so much different from his normal self. She swallowed hard as she saw him adjust his pants again, pulling at the bulge in his crotch.\n\nFifteen minutes later, Karen glanced up to see Jim with his eyes closed while taking deep breaths. She was worried about him, wondering if he was in fact ill. Not wanting the other students to notice Jim's situation, she merely got up from her desk and slowly walked about the class, looking down at some of the papers being written, then she was in the back of the room near the handsome teenager.\n\nAll Jim could think about was the lovely Mrs. Turner, how mature and sexy she was in her neat skirt, blouse, and white heels. He just couldn't do the assignment, his mind only filled with the sexy images of his beautiful teacher. His cock was throbbing, threatening to burst through his tight fitting jeans. His eyes closed, wishing he could be with her, to somehow find a way to merely touch her.\n\nTotal lost in his dreams, Jim was unaware that his beautiful teacher had gotten up from her desk and was nearing him. He had been with many a teenage girl never with anyone like the woman of his dreams. He was suddenly startled by the soft tender touch upon his shoulder and the sexy voice of Mrs. Turner asking ""Are you feeling okay, Jim?""\n\nKaren gasped softly as she felt the handsome teenage body shiver upon her touch. She swallowed deeply as it was the same type of shiver that she had felt coursing through her husband's body when he reached his peak and climaxed. What shocked her was what she had observed on the paper before he moved his arms to cover it up. It had read 'I love you, Mrs. Turner!' With Jim nodding that he was fine, Karen nervously continued walking about the other end of the classroom.\n\nFinally making her way back to her desk, Karen sat back down and pretended to read again. But she couldn't help but to sneak a glance up at the handsome young man in the back of the room. Seeing him, she let one hand slip below the desktop and rested it on her thigh. She knew she should stoop but slowly her hand crept up to her silky panties, touching her sensitive slit, causing an immediate shiver shooting through her body as a mild orgasm coursed through her.\n\nWhen the bell sounded that class was over, the students filed up to put their papers into the tray, face down. The last one to pass her desk was the embarrassed Jim Rawlings. Karen noticed that he held his books in a manner that covered the front of his jeans. She wondered if in fact her touch had made him cum in his pants and that he was trying to cover himself up. When the classroom was empty, Karen grabbed the stack of papers and looked at the one on top, the one that was placed there by the handsome teen. She gulped as she read the contents ""Mrs. Turner, I'm sorry!"" and it was signed by the young teen.\n\nMeanwhile, Jim quickly made his way to the locker room at the fieldhouse to get ready for football practice. Fortunately, he kept an extra pair of jockeys in his locker for when he needed to change after practice. He needed to change out of his cum-soaked jockeys and to let the wet spot in his jeans dry out. He was worried about what Mrs. Turner thought of him, embarrassed at what had occurred in the classroom, knowing that she must have seen what he had written when she had leaned next to him. But now he felt some relief in the fact that she was aware of his love for her.\n\nUnable to concentrate, Karen had to get out of the classroom, needing to get out of the school. Packing up her books, she grabbed her purse and made her way out of the school and into her car. As she drove towards her home, she did not take her normal route but instead took the longer way home, using the route that would take her pass the football field. She shivered as she observed the star quarterback throwing the ball a long distance to one of his receivers. Taking a deep breath, she stepped on the gas pedal and made the drive home.\n\nIt was a short drive home but to Karen it seemed like it was taking an hour. Instead of stopping to pick up her young child from the sitter, she passed the sitter's home and drove up into her driveway. Picturing the handsome teen in her mind, she let her hand wander over her blouse to cup a breast, then touched her sensitive nipple. Once she had parked her car in the garage, she entered the privacy of her home and quickly made her way to the master bedroom. Closing the door, she kicked off her heels, then peeled of her blouse. Closing her eyes, she let her hands wander over her trim belly, then up to her breasts. Pushing her lacy bra up and over her breasts, she fingered her sensitive nipples, all the while pretending that it was the handsome teen that was touching her so intimately.\n\nQuickly, Karen stripped off her skirt and her lacy panties, panties that were sopping wet at the crotch. She lay back upon the king-sized bed, then arched her hips up into her teasing fingers, moaning ""Jimmy .......ohhhhh, Jimmyyyyy!"" Her body tensed, shuddered in an orgasm, then finally her body began to relax as she settled back onto the bed. She lay there panting to catch her breath, feeling the wave of shame and humiliation that now began to overtake her emotions. Here she was happily married with a beautiful little girl, yet she had just masturbated herself to a climax while wishing it was the handsome teenage stud caressing her body. She felt so guilty as got back into her clothing, then left the home to pick up her little girl.\n\nThat evening, Karen cooked a nice roast for her husband, overridden with guilty that she had even thought of someone other than him. She knew her husband loved her very much but only wished he would be more romantic and take her whenever he wanted, take her like a 'real man' would, like she knew the handsome teenager would if given the opportunity.\n\nThe next day, Friday, Karen watched as the time slowly moved along. How she longed to have her last class of the day, the class that the handsome teen was in, causing her to clench her thighs together to quell the itch emanating from between them. Finally the students of her last class began to file into the classroom. As the bell sounded for the start of class, she looked up and was disappointed to see the empty chair in the back of the classroom. Then she noticed that several other male students were also missing. Inquiring with some other students, Karen was reminded that this was Football Friday, where the players were excused from attending the last class period to prepare for the game.\n\nUsing her cell phone, Karen called her husband to ask if he'd like to go to the football game that evening, telling him that she'd have the neighbor next door sit their daughter for the evening. Bill enjoyed football games, especially pro-football for which he and his buddies had season tickets to every home game. Karen was relieved that Bill had agreed to accompany her to the game, now she would have the opportunity to see her handsome student in action.\n\nSitting at the edge of the bleachers, next to where the players would run onto the field, Karen looked down as the team began to gather at the opening. She had looked at the player roster and looked intently for #11, the star quarterback of the team and her handsome stud of a student. She did not have far to look as he was obviously a leader on the team and in the first row of players below her. Then she saw him look up in her direction and give her a small wave. Karen smiled and waved her secretively with her hand that was in front of her, hidden from her husband.\n\nThe two teams were supposedly a toss-up as to which was predicted to win. But Jim had his best game ever and led the team to a runaway victory. He had that extra stimulation to perform well when he had come out off the tunnel. How he wanted to impress the woman of his dreams and had certainly done so on this night.\n\nThroughout that weekend, all Karen could think about was the handsome hulk that she had watched intently during the game. She knew it was entirely wrong to think of her teenage student in such a manner but she just could not shake the image of the handsome young man from her mind. Besides, she told herself that it was just a case of puppy love on his part, something that many teens go through with their infatuation with their teachers. In spite of it all, she longed to see him again in her classroom.\n\nIn his room, Jim lay in bed during the weekend, constantly thinking of his lovely teacher. He pictured how lovely she had looked as he had been about to run onto the field. The sight of her beauty had his blood pumping through his entire body and had him charged up throughout the entire game. Running off the field in victory, he returned her discreet wave to him.\n\nOn Monday, as her last class of the day commenced, Karen and her handsome student exchanged knowing glances and brief smiles to one another. Karen had long to have this last class so she could gaze upon the handsome young man that was in love with her. But she knew she could never encourage such a thing, especially since she was happily married with a child and besides that she was the young man's teacher. Still, she couldn't help fantasizing being up close to the handsome teen, feeling his muscular arms around her. Once the class began, time just flew by and the bell sounded for the end of school, sending all the students rushing to the doorway.\n\nWhen the bell rang, Karen had been standing in front of the classroom, going over a portion of the study material. She bid the students goodbye as they made a mad rush to the doors, announcing for the last one through each door to lock it. With the students leaving, Karen turned and walked to the blackboard to erase what had been written earlier. Once the doors to the classroom closed, all was silent in her classroom as she began erasing the blackboards. She took a deep breath, glad that she had managed to see the handsome teen again.\n\nIn her preoccupation with her thoughts while erasing the blackboards, she had not checked to see that everyone had in fact departed from her classroom. It was the very teen who handsome features filled her mind that had remained in the classroom, taking in the sight of her sexy body as she had to reach up to get to the top of the blackboards. She froze to the spot when a voice just behind her asked ""Can I help you do that, Mrs. Turner?"" The voice of the handsome teen of her fantasies had her quivering in nervousness and her breathing became quite labored.\n\nUp until the time he saw his teacher in the stands discreetly waving to him, Jim had been quite worried of what Mrs. Turner thought of him. He had been so embarrassed in knowing how he felt about her after seeing the paper on his desk, how the mere touch of her hand had sent shivers throughout his body and he had actually cum in his pants that day. But now, he knew that she had feelings for him even though she was married and had a little baby girl. He knew she would not give up those precious things and risk a scandal in an affair with one of her students. Still, he just had to be with her, wanting desperately to touch to soft petite beauty.\n\nKaren took a deep breath as she felt the muscular body brush up behind her, closing her eyes to compose herself. Then she shivered as a large hand touched her upper right arm, then began to move upward while caressing her, then closing over her much smaller hand that held the eraser. ""Oh, please ............please, Jimmy ............this is wrong .....please, I'm married ......I have a child! Oh, Jimmy ....no, stop, please.....you're my student ......we .....we .......can't!"" she stammered.\n\nStanding at 6'2"", Jim towered over his beautiful teacher, he inhaled deeply to take in the fragrance of her sweet perfume. She had looked as sexy as ever on this day, wearing a light green blouse, dark green skirt and white heels. Pressing up against her petite body, he bent his head down to nuzzle her soft blonde hair and to lick her tender ear. Then, his left hand moved up slowly, first caressing her belly then up to cup her right breast. As his wet tongue traced her inner earlobe, he could hear and feel her heavy breathing caused by his closeness and intimate touch.\n\nRational thoughts disappeared from her mind entirely, she could only think of the handsome young man pressing up against her, touching her intimately. She had felt her nipples stiffen once he had brushed up next to her, now he was touching her right breast and flicking her stiff bud with his thumb. ""Ohhhhh .........ohhhhhhh, Jimmy!"" she swooned as his hand moved in search of her twin nipple. She was helpless in his arms, unable to repel him nor to put up but mere token resistance to his advances. Fortunately the glass in the doors were frosted and one could not view into the classroom, unable to view the unacceptable embrace between teacher and student.\n\nBreathing hard, Karen's eyes closed as she leaned her head back against the broad chest, feeling the skirt being pulled from her skirt. Then she felt the strong hand slip under her blouse, gasping as she felt his hand upon her bare flesh of her belly. She took a deep breath as the wandering hand pushed up at her lacy bra, pushing the cups up and over her twin mounds. She sighed as her breasts were being cupped one at a time, with each nipple being lightly teased by the flicking fingers of the young teenager.\n\nHer right hand was slowly being drawn down with the eraser removing a portion of the white chalk writing. Her hand was drawn down to her side, still holding the eraser, then Karen felt a fumbling between their bodies. Seconds later, the large hand again caressed her smaller one, taking the eraser from her hand and letting it fall to the floor. Her hand was then pulled back a bit and her tiny fist closed over a hot fleshy bar. She squeezed it hard and heard a groan emit from the handsome teen, then she squeezed him again and began to slowly slide her hand up and down his swollen manhood.\n\nGripping the thick pulsing shaft in her hand, Karen was oblivious to the hands unbuttoning her blouse, then the hands were at her waist trying to undo the button to her skirt. Before she knew it, her emerald green skirt lay in a puddle upon her white heels. She groaned as the young hands were now caressing her through her thin lacy white panties, a finger pressing her panties into her slick groove. ""Oh, pleseeeeeez ....ohhhhhhhhh!"" she groaned as a finger slipped under a legband of her panties and began tracing up and down her moist slit. Moments later, her lacy white panties lay atop her fallen skirt on the floor.\n\nA moment later, Karen lay with her back on the cold classroom floor behind her desk, eyes closed and her back arched. She moaned loudly as a sensitive pink nipple was being devoured by the lust hungry teen, who was teased her stiff nipple with his lapping tongue. ""Ohhhhhhh ......please ....Jimmy!"" she moaned as he paid homage to her tender breasts and nipples. ""Ohhh, Jimmy .....noooo ..noooo ......not thereeee!"" she panted, feeling the teen idol's tongue begin tracing a path down to her belly button and below.\n\nKaren was becoming frantic, her sensitive was secreting her love juices at the prospect of what might occur but she was so afraid of giving her entire being to this lustful teen. She arched up as the handsome teen nuzzled his face into her soft golden fleece while in search for her most private treasure. ""Oh, Jimmy ....no ...no, please ......ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Godddddddddd!"" she pleaded, then groaned as his mouth clamped over her slick jewel. Never before had she ever experienced the sensation of being eaten by her lover, always forbidding her husband from obtaining the pleasure of feasting upon her most private part.\n\nLifting her knees, Karen planted her heels into the slippery linoleum floor and grasped the teen's long hair as she arched her hips up into his hungry mouth. At the angle her legs were positioned in, the soles of her heels slipped a bit each time she arched up into her young lover's slurping mouth. ""Ohhhh, God .......God ..........ohhhhhhh, I'm cummingggggg .....ohhhh, Jimmyyyyyyy ....ohhhhhhhhh, yesssssssss!"" she groaned, body arched up high as she fed the young teen her sweet love nectar.\n\nBurrowing his tongue deeply into his lovely teacher's love slit, Jim lapped up the tasty feast. He just couldn't not comprehend that he had gotten this far with the woman of his dreams, especially since she was married and had a child. Furthermost, she was the teacher and he was merely her student. He gazed up to see the beauty sprawled on the floor with her blouse pulled apart and her lacy white bra pulled up to her neck. She looked so beautiful with perfect breasts and its matching pink nipples. He gazed down to her golden fleece that was matted with the mingling of his saliva and her love juices.\n\nMoving over to kneel between her widespread thighs, Jim shuffled up to place his throbbing manhood up against her moist slit. With his beautiful teacher lying helplessly prone before him, he leaned forward pushing his thick cockhead into her tight slit. With his cockhead enveloped in her tight quim, he pushed forward again, sliding his thick manhood in a couple more inches. He panted from the exquisite pleasure of finally claiming the woman of his dreams, so tight, even tighter that the promiscuous teenage girls that he had fucked.\n\n""Ohhh, Jimmy ...Jimmy ...ohhh, you're too big ...ohhhh, Jimmy, it hurtssss!"" Karen moaned. She spread her thighs further to ease the pain, then arched her hips up to capture even more of his thick manhood. ""Oh, God, Jimmy ...so biggg ...ohhhh ...it's soooo deep ...oh, never so deepppp ...ohhh, yesssss!"" she crooned. ""Aieeeeee ...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"" she moaned as Jimmy's cock pushed deeply into her, deep into her womb, far deeper than her husband had ever been.\n\nJimmy was beside himself, never had he experienced such a fantastic fuck, this was far beyond his wildest dreams. He began to pull his cock out till only his cockhead remained, then slowly dipped his throbbing hardon back into her moist slit. Then he began to speed up the fantastic fuck, bringing squeals and moans of delight from his beautiful partner. Then he felt her trim legs entwine themselves around his buttocks, dragging her skirt and panties that had become entangled around one heel.\n\nOn the cold floor, the two lovers went at it like barnyard animals, thrusting and arching into one another. Their lips covered each other's and their wet tongues darted against each other. As Karen broke their passionate kiss, her body shuddered as she exclaimed ""Oh, Jimmy ...Jimmy ...oh, God, Jimmy ...I'm cummingggggggg!"" Karen's body arched up, lifting her young lover up with her. Thrusting hard into his lovely teacher, Jimmy buried his throbbing cock as deeply as he could, the he groaned loudly ""Oh, Mrs. Turner ...ohhhhh, you're so beautiful ...so tight ...ohhhhh, Goddddddd!"" Spurt after spurt, his young thick seed belched out to fill his beautiful teacher's fertile womb.\n\nFifteen minutes later, the exhausted lovers lay entwined together, then they looked at each other and moved to engage in another passionate kiss. Tongues touched and played with each other and they were like two young lovers rather than a teacher and her student. When the kiss broke, Karen's mind cleared and she realized the immoral sin she had just committed. She had become an adulteress and had committed that act with her teenage student. But Karen had to admit that it was the most satisfying and mind-shattering orgasm that she had ever experienced. She realized it was too late to undo the damage she had done in making love to this teenage stud, then she leaned up to remove her blouse and to unsnap her lacy bra. The she kicked off her heels and kicked away the tangle of her skirt and panties. Now she was totally naked as she leaned up to rub her stiff nipples against the masculine teenage chest.\n\nWitnessing his beautiful teacher strip off all her garments, he kicked off his jeans and jockeys that were at his ankles, then removed his t-shirt that was bunched at this neck. Totally naked as his lovely teacher, he slowly moved to rub his masculine body against the woman of his dreams. With arms and legs entwined again, the two lovers began their second round of intimate lovemaking.\n\nAn hour later, after they managed to recover from their third mind-blowing fuck session, the two lovers began to get dressed. As they put on various articles of clothing, they couldn't help but to stop for a few seconds to engage in another deep kiss. Karen peered out the window into the parking lot to see only her car remaining and there were no students loitering about campus.\n\nThen the thought entered her mind and Karen asked ""Aren't you supposed to be at football practice today?"" She was relieved to hear him reply that ""With the game we had last Friday, Coach gave us the day off! Seeing you in the stands waving to me got me all fired up against the other team! You're the reason I did so well!"" With that, they embraced for another passionate kiss.\n\nExiting the school, Karen noticed that darkness was setting in and called her husband who should be on his way home, asking him to stop and pick up their little girl as she had been tied up in the classroom. She learned that Jim's car had some mechanical problems so he had caught a ride to school, thus she told Jim to hop in and she'd drop him off. She knew she shouldn't have a student in or car for fear of rumors but she just couldn't leave her young lover here alone.\n\nAs Jim lived farther beyond her subdivision, she took a longer route so as not to pass her husband's car on the way home. She felt a bit relieved that darkness had now set in so no one would see Jim in her car. She took a deep breath as she felt Jim rest a hand on her thigh and slowly begin to caress her inner thigh with his exploring fingers. Passing her subdivision, she followed Jim's direction and turned right into a dark deserted side road. Then she was startled as Jim reached over to turn off the ignition and the car rolled to a complete stop.\n\nKaren was pulled over into Jim's arms and another passionate kiss commenced. When the kiss broke, Jim crawled over into the back seat where there was more room, then pull her arm to get her back there. Karen followed her young lover into the back seat of her car where they engaged in another deep kiss. Karen let her hand run up his muscular thigh, easily finding his bulging manhood. Nervously, she pondered the thought of pleasing her young lover in such a way that would be memorable to both of them, then slid down to kneel upon the floor of the car.\n\nDetermined, while kissing her young lover, Karen reached down to unzip her young lover. A moment later, her petite hands were clasping the hot throbbing muscle of the young teen stud. Then she bent down, hesitantly licked her lips, then leaned forward to nervously kiss the pulsing cockhead. She turned her head up to look at the young teen to express her love for him ""Jim ...I ...I've never ...I ...I want you to be the very first!"" Then she bent back down to engulf the thick cockhead into her hot wet mouth.\n\nJim looked down in amazement, seeing his lovely teacher get her very first taste of a man's cock. ""Oh, God, teach ...ohhhhh, teach!"" he groaned loudly as he bucked upwards to spear his thick cock into her hot sucking mouth. He couldn't believe this beautiful woman of his dreams had never before sucked a man's cock and he had the good fortune of being the first to feel the pleasure of her sweet lips. He had many a blowjob from his teenage girlfriends but nothing that could compare to this exquisite suck off that he was now experiencing.\n\n""Oh, teach ... I ... I'm gonna cum, Mrs. Turner! Oh, please ...please don't stop ...don't stop, pleaseeee!! I want to cum in your sweet mouth!"" Jim warned her in case she didn't want him to cum in her mouth yet prayed she would not deprive him of the pleasure. To his delight, his beautiful teacher clamped her lips tighter onto his cock, tonguing him faster and faster. He reached down to entwine his fingers into her long blonde hair, arching his hips up, pumping into her sweet mouth. Although his beautiful teacher had no intention on stopping at this point, Jim desperately needed to cum between her beautiful pink lips, to have her taste his manhood. Arching up high, holding tightly to the silky blonde hair, ""Oh, Mrs. Turner ...oh, Godddd ...I'm cumminggggg!"" Jim's body shook uncontrollable in violent convulsions as he spewed his hot thick jism into the gulping beauty.\n\nKaren gulped and swallowed, feeling the flood of hot goo slither down her throat, shivering as its warmth slowly traveled down into her belly. Bobbing her head up and down her young lover's cock, she literally milked him dry. What she had always considered to be a despicable filthy act that only a slut would do, she realized how wrong she had been as this was the perfect way in which to express her love to this handsome teen. Finally the thick cock in her mouth began to soften and dwindle in size, drained of its strength, then slipping from her still sucking lips. Looking up at the handsome teen, Karen licked at her creamy lips to savor the taste of his manhood, she knew for certain that they both would always remember this very special occasion.\n\nMoments later, fully dressed, the two lovers embraced in a final hug and kiss before departing their separate ways. Karen had to rush on home before her loving husband wondered what had happened to her. On the drive home, guilt set in and Karen could not believe at what she had let happen. She blinked back the tears forming in her eyes, ashamed at what she had done, feeling the guilt of having betrayed her husband for the first time. Yet she had to admit that the climaxes she had achieved on this day far surpassed any she had ever experienced before. She told herself that she would never let this happen again but in reality, she knew she would be helpless once the handsome young teen touched her.\n\nArriving home, Karen saw that Bill had arrived home after picking up their daughter. Entering her home, Karen wanted to make a beeline to the master bedroom but her husband greeted her at the door to give her a kiss on her lips. She shivered, hoping that he did not detect the scent of her lover's manhood on her lips. The crotch of her panties was sopping from the overflow of her flooded cunt. In the bedroom, she quickly changed into a pair of shorts and a blouse so she could go about with the dinner preparation. Instead of removing her soiled panties, she kept them on, wanting to the feel her teen lover's spunk matting her swollen and well-fucked slit.\n\nThroughout the remainder of the week, the two lovers could only exchange glances and discreet smiles at each other. Purposely, Karen had assigned her class with a short assignment to be written in class. That allowed her to walk about the classroom, slowly making her way to the back of the room. With everyone busy writing, no one would notice her hand making a brief contact with the shoulder of her young lover. On Friday evening, Karen took the same seat in the bleachers where she and her teenage stud run could exchange knowing glances to one another.\n\nFor the next three weeks, there was just not opportunity that presented itself for the lovers to be together. Only courtesy greetings and smiles could be exchanged without arousing anyone's suspicion. How each long to be in each other's arms again, desperately in need of the sexual relief they had found earlier.\n\nBill Turner did not care much for yard work but it had to be done. He had put a lot of time into the yard over the past few weeks so he could relax once the pro football season began. With the first home game coming up this Sunday, he looked forward to spending the day at the game with his old buddies again. This was a yearly ritual for he and several of his fraternity brothers, tailgating before and after the game.\n\nOn Thursday, Bill had gotten off work early and was puttering in the yard trying to clear some weeds and brush. When his lovely wife and daughter arrived home, he greeted each of them with a kiss. He gave Karen a hug and thanked him for solving his yard work problem, telling her it was a very reasonable proposition and great idea.\n\nKaren was totally puzzled and asked ""What do you mean, honey?""\n""You know, that young man that you told to see me about doing some yard work! It was a terrific idea and the young man stopped by when I was out in the yard this afternoon. He said he's a student in your class and that you told him I could use some help in the yard. It'll be perfect as he's free on Sundays and beginning this Sunday the team's back in town! The price is pretty reasonable and besides, I'm happy to put some spending money in a football player's hands!"" Bill replied. ""I can't believe that boy is so ambitious, playing quarterback on the high school football team and yet he wants to earn some spending money on the weekends. I told him that you've been bugging me to plow and seed your garden so I told him to come around this Sunday and you can show him exactly what you want!""\n\nThe next day, Karen passed out some papers that she had corrected. When Jim got his paper back, he noticed that stapled to the top was a tiny envelope attached to it. Opening it, he smiled at the brass enclosure that the envelope contained. Without anyone noticing, he slipped it into the palm of his hand, then put the house key into pocket.\n\nEarly Sunday morning, Bill Turner anxiously slipped out of bed to get an early start to pick up one of his buddies and be early in line to get into the stadium. He gazed at his lovely wife bundled up under the blankets resting peacefully in her sleep. With the blankets up to her neck, he could not observe that instead of her regular flannel pajamas, she was clothed in a sexy sheer white negligee. Since their first year of marriage, Bill had not had the pleasure of seeing his lovely wife in such an enticing outfit.\n\nTen minutes after observing Mr. Turner back out of the garage and depart, Jim got out of his car and made his way up to the Turners' front door. Using the key in his possession, the door easily opened for him. He looked at the nicely kept home and made his way upstairs to the master bedroom. His blood was rushing through his body and his cock twitched in anticipation.\n\nSeeing the lovely blonde beauty asleep with the blankets over her, Jim began to disrobe, then crawled into the bed next to the woman of his dreams. He touched the soft skin of her right arm, then let his hand move down to caress her soft thigh, his hand slowly wandering up under her thin negligee. Caressing her smooth skin, he snuggled up closer to teaser her earlobe with his wet tongue, bringing mewling sounds of pleasure. Soon he had her panting in heat as he slipped a finger under the leg band of her panties in search of her sensitive clit.\n\n""Oh, Jimmy ...what are you doing up here? Didn't Mr. Turner hire you to work in the yard? You're being a very naughty boy!"" Karen teased as she slipped her hand behind her to firmly grasp his pulsing manhood. Continuing to let his fingers explore her soft nest, Jim nipped playfully at her ear, whispering ""Mr. Turner told me that I was to see you cause you wanted your garden plowed and seeded! Show me the garden you want plowed and seeded, Mrs. Turner!""\n\nWith his cock gripped tightly in her clenched fist, Jimmy groaned loudly as his sensitive cockhead was moved into position between his beautiful teacher's hot loveslit. He pushed forward and gasped as his thick cockhead was suddenly enwrapped around the hot clenching cuntlips of the beautiful woman. He tensed his body, not wanting to move a muscle in fear of unleashing his potent load prematurely. Then he pressed forward to spear his shaft into the woman of his dreams.\n\n""Oh, Jimmyyyy ...plow it deeperrrrrr! Ohhh, fuck yesssss... ohhhhhh, that's it... YES, Jimmyyyy ...plant your seed in my garden! Fuck me, Jimmyyy ...fuck me ...fuck me harder ...yesssssss ...ohhhhh, yesssss, Jimmy ...give me your babyyyyy!"" Karen stammered loudly. ""Oh, Jimmy ...oh, honey ...I love you!"" she moaned.\n\nMoments later, with blankets and clothing discarded, the two lovers embraced intimately as their bodies slowly moving upon one another, joined as only a husband and wife should. Then the bed began to sway slowly, then began to rock harder and harder while the momentum picked up speed in time to the jackhammer rhythm upon the bed. Never had the Turners' marital endured such strenuous activity before.\n\nWhen Bill Turner returned home, he was feeling good after consuming some beer at the game. He saw that the lawn had been trimmed and a bundle of brush cut and tied for the trash. Seeing his lovely wife come to meet him at the door, her greeted her ""Hi, honey! Looks like the young man of yours accomplished quite a bit today! Hope he got your garden plowed and seeded as you wanted it?"" As Karen turned to lead the way into the house, she replied ""Oh, he did a fabulous job! I'm sure that with the amount of seed he planted in my garden, it should start to bloom very soon!"" Walking in front, Bill did not see his lovely wife rub her flat tummy, one that would soon be bulging from the seed of her teenage lover.\n\nAfter two straight home games, the pro team would be playing away in a late afternoon game. That meant that Bill Turner would be at home, curtailing the normal Sunday morning frenzy on the Turners' marital bed. On that Sunday, Bill and his teenage helper worked together in cutting down the wild shrubbery on the small hillside in the back of the property.\n\nConstant glances between Karen and Jim were all that could be exchange during that Sunday morning. Karen prepared sandwiches and a pitcher of ice tea for their lunch. After she had called them in for lunch, she saw Bill and Jim sitting across each other at the table in the patio. First she brought out the large pitcher of iced tea so they could cool off from the strenuous labor. As she brought out the tray of sandwiches, moving right alongside the handsome teen, Karen asked her husband if he could clear out a small area adjacent to her garden. As her husband turned back to look at the area she was pointing at, Karen shifted a bit to the left and rested herself down onto the arm of the chair that Jim was sitting in, right upon his hand that rested on that chair.\n\nKaren knew how much her young lover wanted to be alone with her, as much as she wanted to be alone with him. As they ate their sandwiches, Karen asked ""Oh, Jim, I noticed that you had some problems in the last assignment that I returned the other day. If you have a few minutes after you finish the yard work, I'd like to go over it with you. It'd really be saving me some time on Monday as I'll have to help the other students out in class!""\n""Oh, sure, Mrs. Turner!"" Jim replied, knowing it was an excuse for them to be alone for a few moments as the paper he had gotten back the other day showed he had all the problems correct.\n\nWith the yard work completed for the day, Karen got Jim and her husband a can of coke each to cool off. As Karen was leading the way to the spare room that served as a study, the baby awoke from her nap and began to cry. Jim advised Karen ""Go ahead and take care of Jim! I'll get her and feed her a bottle of milk! With the baby crying maybe you should close the door so the crying won't disturb Jim's concentration!""\n\nKaren felt so wicked as she entered the study, she felt a shiver of guilt course through her body. She silently answered her husband's comments 'Yes, Bill, I'll go ahead and take care of Jim! You're right, I'd better close the door!' Once the door to the study was closed, Karen turned the lock as a precaution, then the two lovers embraced in a passionate kiss. With time of the essence, Karen's shorts and lacy pink panties quickly fell to the floor. Meanwhile, Jim merely unbuckled his jeans and pushed it down over his hips. Pulling his jockeys to the side, the pulsing teenage cock was bared and quickly speared between the widespread thighs. It was a quick but quite satisfying fuck on the small sofa for the two lovers.\n\nAs Jim sat up on the sofa, he watched as his lovely teacher slid down from the sofa and crawled up between his widespread legs. ""Ohhh, goshhh ....Mrs. Turner!"" he groaned loudly as he felt her soft petite hands grasp onto his cock, causing it to twitch in reaction. On the other side of the wall, behind the sofa on which Jim sat, Bill Turner was walking the baby to keep her happy as he tried to feed her, when he heard the young teen groan. He laughed at thought that his lovely wife must really be going down hard on her student. If only Bill Turner could see through the wall, he would see that his beautiful young wife was indeed going down on her student, with her lovely blonde head bobbing up and down the teen's long thick shaft.\n\nAs young baby Turner put the rubbery nipple into her mouth to get at the warm milk, lovely Mrs. Turner was on the opposite side of the wall putting the rubbery cockhead into her mouth as she tried to get at the warm milk it contained. Both mother and daughter began to suck harder to quench their hunger for warm nourishing milk.\n\nTwenty minutes later, the two lovers nervously emerged from the study. Karen went to the living room, watching her little baby smack her lips from the tasty formula that she had been fed. Licking her own lips, she savored the thick tasty formula that her teen lover had fed her in the study. Both mother and daughter were well sated from the very healthy liquid nourishment they had received.\n\nAs the pro football season was coming to an end, Bill did not want to lose the weekend help of the young teenager in the yard. With the cost quite reasonable, he felt reasonably certain that his wife would allow him to keep on with the young teen to assist in the yard work. Bill smiled with relief as his now pregnant wife actually encouraged him to keep the young teen on to help with the yard work, especially since he wanted to get out with some fellow employees to improve his game of golf.\n\nIn mid-June, the seniors sat in the auditorium listening to the commencement speakers. It was naturally a happy occasion for all the graduates as this brought their high school days to a close. As the principal went up to he podium, he addressed the senior class and told them ""You may have noticed that one of your favorite teachers, Mrs. Turner, is noticeably absent from this happy occasion! Mrs. Turner wanted very much to be here today but another happy event in her life has just occurred. It is my pleasure to announce that both mother and son are doing fine at Belmont Hospital, with little Jimmy Turner weighing in at 6 1/2 lbs just an hour ago. Jim Rawlings sat up proudly with the announcement, unable to contemplate a better graduation present, that he was now the father of a little baby boy and that his son had been named after him."
1017,Claudette of the North,"['ff+', 'mf', 'group', 'semi-cons', '1st']","Hi, I'm Katie Richardson, and do I have a problem!\n\nEven though I'm just 14 years old, my parents think I'm just too worldly. I could say I'm shocked, but really, they don't know the half of it. Ha, ha, ha!\n\nIt started about three months ago when my daddy said he was going to invite the daughter of one of his business associates to stay for the summer.\n\nYou can bet I got suspicious right away. I sure did.\n\nDaddy told me her name is Claudette. Yep, Claudette de Pardieu.\n\nShe lives with her family in some dinky little town in Canada called Foleyet. Can you believe there are only two hundred people living there? Damn, we have that many ranch hands working out on our West Texas spread north of Stanton. Why, I can't imagine anyone wanting to live in such a nothing place.\n\nWell, it was pretty obvious to me that the parental units were playing another one of their silly little games, again. Sure wish I could do something to end this crap once and for all.\n\nI knew what they had in mind all right and it was the same old shit. Yep, they want me to associate with the *right* kind of girl, and they figure the right role model is all it will take to get me to change my ways.\n\nCan you imagine them thinking some Mother Fucking Theresa type can set me straight? <LOL> No fucking way!\n\n---\n\nDaddy told me to meet his Canuck friend at the Airport. He said she was coming in at Dallas-Fort Worth on Thursday around noon time on American Airlines.\n\nShit, it's an 8 hour drive from Big Spring to DFW over some of the most boring roads in the world!\n\nIt would have been nice if she landed at Midland which is only a few miles away from Big Spring, but no. I had to get up in the middle of the fucking night and pick her up in Dallas.\n\nReally sucks, let me tell you.\n\nNormally I'd come up with a cool reason why I couldn't waste my time running errands for my parents. I really know how to play the part of the beautiful, spoiled, rich child - to the max!\n\nSomething told me I better get involved right away on this one. I can't have the girl running loose, screwing everything up for me all summer.\n\nThought that maybe, I could derail my parents' plans before the train leaves the station and runs me over. I've been able to wipe 'em out in the past, and I was sure as shit gonna try to get 'em again.\n\n---\n\nI asked Mike, our chauffeur, to give me a lift to DFW.\n\nHe's a cool guy and, wow, has he been around. Heard he starred in a porno movie a few years back with all kinds of big name stars. Can you fucking believe it?\n\nAnyhow, Mike said he would be willing to drive me as long as we stopped off at a couple of bars along the way.\n\nHell yes, and off we went.\n\nUsually, a studly guy like Mike is just what this girl needs to spice up a long trip. Kind of cute in a rugged, pervert sort of way, if you know what I mean.\n\nMust say, fooling around with that big boy did cross my mind once or twice, but I just couldn't fit him this trip.\n\nNo, not today.\n\nI've got to come up with a killer plan to turn the tables on my parents and can't have any dalliances screwing up my thinking. Work comes before pleasure, at least this time.\n\nPretty sure I'll come up with a plan to destroy this girl and I know I'll have a lot of fun doing it.\n\nAin't no way my folks can mess with me and get away with it.\n\nThat's for damn sure!\n\n---\n\nWell, we finally arrived at DFW and parked the limo. Just hate this fucking airport!\n\nWho was the wise ass that figured people would want to ride around for hours in these dumb little tram cars. Asshole should've put the parking lot way closer to where the planes land.\n\nSeemed like it took us hours to get to the American Airlines gate. Oh well, we finally made it so...\n\n""Let the games begin.""\n\n---\n\n""Wow, look at all the people standing around with nothing better to do than meet people from Canada.""\n\nMike and I were jammed in a crowd of really weird people who were waiting to meet the plane. ""How many people live in Canada, anyway?""\n\nMike and I were trying to watch the passengers as they got off the plane. We didn't know what she looked like and thought we might have trouble finding her in this big old crowd.\n\nShouldn't of fucking worried about it...Nope.\n\nIt was pretty damn easy figuring out which one of the passengers was the chick from Canada. Shit.\n\nJust so you know, it was a typical Texas summer day. It was about 105 in the shade except there wasn't any shade to speak of at high noon.\n\nThe damn heat is so bad here in Texas, a person would just pass out in the street if she stayed in the sun too long. Everyone was wearing shorts or something cool like the mini skirt I had on. Wasn't wearing any panties so I was extra comfortable, if you know what I mean.\n\nI was watching everybody get off the plane when along came this girl carrying a brown bag full of sausages and other crap. She had a great big old camera wrapped around her neck like she's trying to win a prize for photography or something. Holy shit! She was carrying some kind of weird Eskimo doll under her arm, too.\n\nWell fuck me. The girl looked just like the ""Ugly Canadian"", that's for damn sure.\n\nHey, don't start laughing just yet, partner. No, no. I haven't told you the worst part. Not by a long shot.\n\nMust say, she was dressed just a *little* different from the folks around here.\n\nFirst thing you'd notice was the wool skirt that hung on her just like an old potato sack. Couldn't believe the damn thing was almost dragging the ground. My, my. Never saw that exact color of drab gray before.\n\nShe was also wearing a black, bulky knit sweater. Yep, bulky fucking knit sweater. Yah, and it was buttoned up all the way from her waist to her chin.\n\nThere was a great big old crucifix hanging around her neck on some sort of chain. Well, I guess it did sort of fit in with everything else she was wearing.\n\n""Is that a bible in her hand?"" Oh, shit, a prude and a religious fanatic.\n\nNever saw anything like her, before or since.\n\nAs you might guess, most of the people waiting at the gate were kind of looking at her dumbstruck. Wow.\n\nYes sir, Claudette must be a real modest little girl, close as I can tell!\n\nAnd, just in case there was a chance someone could see any part of her goods through all those clothes, she was also wearing a shawl and some sort of fur hat.\n\nHoly shit!\n\n---\n\nFor some stupid reason, she was surprised when I walked right up to her and said, ""Hi Claudette. How you doing girl?""\n\nShe just sort of looked at me like maybe no one ever talked to her before. Wow. It was real hard to believe we were the exact same age.\n\nI could see right away why my parents figured they had a winner in this girl. She was going to ruin my whole fucking summer vacation if I didn't do something real fast.\n\nWhy, the girl probably spends half her life on her knees praying, while I spend half my life on my knees...well, I really don't have time to go into that just now.\n\nI decided right then and there just what I needed to do. You know me, I just couldn't let my parents get the best of me. And of course, you know they won't.\n\nThink I'll let Claudette tell you the rest.\n\n---\n\nI'm Claudette de Pardieu and I am so happy to be visiting America. What a wonderful place!\n\nThe trip to Dallas, Texas, USA was my very first flight on an airplane. To tell you the truth, I never traveled more than 100 miles from home in Canada in my whole life and certainly never thought I'd get a chance to visit America. I was so happy when Mr. Richardson invited me to visit his family in Terxas.\n\nMy mother and I made several trips to the big city to purchase a complete new wardrobe for my trip. I wanted so much to look just like an American and tried to pick out clothes to fit my image of you wonderful people.\n\nOh, yes, the big city I referred to is Timmins, Ontario, of course. You must have heard of Timmins. It's way up north in Ontario, and literally thousands of people live there.\n\nTimmins is just over 50 miles away from my home and it takes two days by dog sled to get there from Foleyet. It sure was worth it. Just look at all these wonderful new clothes!\n\nAs you may know, Timmins is the fashion capital of Ontario, at least for French speaking people. I such a lucky girl.\n\n---\n\nWell, I guess I can't call Timmins a big city any more! The whole trip from Foleyet to Dallas was such a revelation!\n\nI just never realized what a real big city was until I flew over Toronto, Chicago and now Dallas. My goodness. How can people live in those places?\n\n---\n\nI must say, I was certainly surprised when a girl walked right up to me in the Airport and said,\n\n""Hello, Claudette!""\n\nAmazing. How did she know it was me?\n\nOh, I recognized her all right. It was Katie Richardson and she looked just like the picture her father sent along with my ticket.\n\nWell, maybe the clothes were a little different.\n\nHmmm. Katie certainly was not dressed like the girls back home. That's for sure.\n\nA very short red mini-skirt that revealed some extremely attractive legs.\n\nHer legs looked even more interesting because of the 5 inch heels she was wearing. Why, I never saw a young girl wear such shoes. Mon Dieu.\n\nShe was wearing a tee shirt that stopped about two inches above her belt. It moved provocatively up and down over her very flat tummy as she strolled through the airport. It seemed that every one of her steps revealed just a little more skin. Why, every man in the place was staring at her. She sure was the most beautiful girl I'd ever seen.\n\nI guess I was staring, too.\n\nHer gorgeous blonde hair was silky and thick. It was draped over her shoulders in rippling waves that cried out to be touched.\n\nIt was hard for me to know just how tall she was at first. The high heels added quite a bit to her height. I finally guessed she was around 1.7 m in her bare feet.\n\nHer body was quite nice to look at, too. She was slender and couldn't weigh more than 53 kg at the very most.\n\n<Translator's Note: Katie would be 5' 7"" and 117 lbs. which, of course, is the average height and weight for all adult women in Texas>\n\nHer well rounded breasts and butt looked sooo ""adult"" on her rangy frame. I never saw such an incredible body on a girl her age and can't really remember seeing one that good on anyone.\n\nI was so shocked when I noticed she was not wearing a bra! Her boobs bounced and jiggled under her loose tee shirt in a very provocative way as she walked toward me.\n\nEveryone was watching her and no wonder.\n\nAt the time, I thought she had to be very embarrassed by this faux pas. Later, though, I found out the truth.\n\nHer body was so easy to observe in her skimpy little outfit. She certainly was so nice to look at, even if she was wearing vulgar clothes.\n\nI knew she was my age, but she seemed so much older from the neck down.\n\nShe seemed so self assured and confident. I wished I could be just like her. Maybe I will be some day.\n\nHer face was simply angelic.\n\nA bright red color made her lips stand out just so. I had never seen such a perfectly shaped nose, and her large brown eyes looked so amazing, set off by her long blonde hair.\n\nI never saw such a beautiful girl.\n\n---\n\n""Okay, Claudie, just give Mike your ticket and all this other stuff. He'll take care of your luggage and get all your crap out to the limo.""\n\nHer voice. Deep and throaty. Why, she seemed so much older when she talked. Her language was a little coarse, but this was Texas after all.\n\nA limo! I couldn't believe it. There are so few cars where I live that I hardly ever get a chance to ride anyplace. I just knew we would have so much fun together.\n\nAs we walked to the airport tram, Katie told me that it would take 8 hours to get to her home in Big Spring, Texas. Oh how wonderful, I will learn so much about America as we drive through the beautiful and exciting countryside.\n\nI live for this sort of thing!\n\nShe told me we would stay overnight at the Adolphus Hotel in downtown Dallas because she didn't want to travel late at night. I like her cautious attitude and knew right away that she and I would get along so well.\n\nShe told me her daddy owned the hotel so we would be staying for free. I so appreciate economical people and was very impressed at her thriftiness.\n\nBut, best of all, we could go shopping right now, in Dallas!\n\nShe told me not to worry about spending money because she had her Neiman Marcus Gold Card and it was just like getting everything for free. All the bills went to her father's accountant and he automatically paid everything without a question.\n\nKatie thought I needed a few little things to flesh out my wardrobe. Or, so she said.\n\nI didn't really *need* anything, but thought it would be so wonderful to have a few American things to show all my girl friends back in Foleyet. They will be so jealous!\n\nMike dropped us off at the big department store on his way to check us in at the hotel. I felt so very important being helped out of the limo by a driver in uniform.\n\nKatie and I were laughing and giggling and just couldn't wait to go shopping.\n\nNeiman Marcus is without a doubt the most wonderful store I've ever seen.\n\nYou can find just anything you want there. The selection is so fabulous.\n\nKatie said she would help me get everything I needed. I wondered what she meant, but kept my mouth shut because I didn't want to look silly.\n\nThe women's department is right there on the ground floor. We didn't really look at anything before she dragged me into the changing room where she looked at my clothes and said, ""Claudette, I hope you noticed how hot it is outside. The weather is going to be like this all summer long, and, while your outfits are quite cute, they just won't do here in Texas. Not in this summer heat.""\n\nI could see that. The heat was oppressive and perhaps a little more informal attire would be all right under the circumstances.\n\nFirst, she had me take off my fur hat and shawl.\n\nShe said that my sweater would have to go, too.\n\nI got quite embarrassed when she told me to take off my wool skirt. She just shook her head and said, ""We're girls, Claudie. What's wrong with you?""\n\nShe was right, so I decided it would be okay to remove it.\n\nShe just wouldn't stop!\n\nI had to take off my blouse, slip, petticoats, long underwear, wool stockings and almost everything else that I was wearing.\n\nI was standing there in nothing but my white cotton bra and matching panties!\n\nShe looked at me and told me that I was wearing the ugliest underwear she ever saw. Next thing I knew, she had me take them off, too.\n\nI was completely naked! I couldn't believe it!!\n\nShe grabbed all my clothes and started to leave. On the way out of the room she looked back and said she was going to burn this crap and get me some real clothes to wear.\n\nI was so shocked!\n\nOh my god! I was in Texas for less than two hours and here I was standing totally nude in a strange little room. All my clothes were gone, and what was I going to do?\n\nThe changing room had mirrors on three of the walls so people could get a good look at what they were trying on. I couldn't help but notice my body in those mirrors.\n\nMy goodness! It seemed to be almost as nice as Katie's.\n\nI normally wear so many clothes that I don't ever get a chance to see what I look like and I certainly don't spend all my time looking in mirrors.\n\nI didn't have anything else to do so I had to look at the three Claudettes looking back at me. Kind of interesting in a carnal sort of way.\n\nI'm 5' 5"" and weigh about 115 pounds.\n\nMy boobs are a real embarrassment.\n\nThey are getting so large and stick out so much, I just don't know what to do. I can't seem to hide them anymore no matter what kind of clothes I buy. And it's so difficult finding bras with cups big enough for my boobs. Why, maybe that's why Katie doesn't wear a bra?\n\nMy body is slender with nice muscle tone. I have very long brown hair with red highlights that stand out in sunlight.\n\nI *never* wear anything revealing in the sun, so my skin is very smooth and white. I like to slide my hand over my skin sometimes when I'm in bed at night because it feels just like silk.\n\nI secretly like how I look, but it is sinful to lust after my own body so I try real hard to ignore these thoughts, as much as I can.\n\n---\n\nI stood naked in the changing room for a real long nervous time.\n\nSuddenly, the door exploded open and in came Katie with a pile of clothes.\n\nOH NO! She left the door open!!\n\nA whole lot of people were looking in, but she didn't seem to notice.\n\nI tried to cover up and couldn't quite get to the door with Katie in the way. I was so embarrassed and didn't know what to do next.\n\nFinally, I did manage to get the door closed somehow. Thank goodness.\n\nOh, I'll never forget the crowd of people standing outside the door, looking at me and saying all those things. Ohh my.\n\nKatie held up something for me to look at. I'd never seen anything like it, and when I asked her what it was, she told me it was a garter belt. She said all the women around here wore them to keep their stockings up.\n\nHmmm.\n\nAn interesting concept, but not very practical as close as I could tell.\n\nThe little red item didn't look too sturdy at all. Almost looked like it would rip right off if it got snagged on a tree or something. Well, I really did want to fit in so I decided I should dress like a typical American girl.\n\nShe showed my how to put the garter belt on, and then handed me a pair of black stockings to put on next.\n\nThe stockings had seams going all the way up the back. She said that I had to get the seams perfectly straight or I would look so tacky. I didn't know what that meant, but thought it must be important so I paid close attention.\n\nWell, I tried and tried, but couldn't get the seams to line up the way she wanted. Good thing for me that Katie was willing to help me out.\n\nShe smoothed out the wrinkles and brushed the stockings around until they were just right.\n\nIt took her quite awhile to get things the way she wanted. I could tell she was a perfectionist, just like me.\n\nWhen her hands rubbed on my legs, they started an interesting feeling in my tummy which got even more intense when she moved her hands up and down the inside of my legs above the tops of my stockings. It was really intense when her hands moved slowly up my inner thighs and almost touched my private area.\n\nI never had feelings like that before and just didn't know what to make of it.\n\nUmmm.\n\nI really do like feeling this way for some reason.\n\nNext, she showed me how to attach the stockings to the garter belt. I should really say she attached them. Katie worked so hard to get everything just right.\n\nPulling, smoothing, pushing, rubbing.\n\nOhh, what's happening to me.\n\nOooo. She accidentally touched me *down there*. She didn't seem to notice, so I didn't say anything.\n\nOo, she did it again. Again. Oooo. What's happening between my legs. Such an amazing feeling.\n\nGlad she didn't notice, I don't want to embarrass her.\n\nOnce I had the stockings on, she gave me something she called a thong. It was red and matched the color of the garter belt.\n\nIt was soooo small!\n\nI put it on and my butt was hanging out all exposed. Katie didn't seem to notice so I guessed it was okay. Hmmm. American girls dress so differently from us.\n\nNext, she gave me a matching red bra to wear.\n\nIt was just a little snug and so it pushed my boobies up and out in a suggestive way.\n\nMy goodness.\n\nI told her that it was too just too small and didn't think I should wear something so provocative.\n\nShe just said all the girls were wearing their bras this way and I'd just have to get used to it.\n\nWell, it was not very me, that's sure, but I went along with her because I didn't want to make a scene.\n\nAfter I put on the sexy bra, she had me put on a black leather skirt and see through white blouse.\n\nMy, my.\n\nI told her I couldn't wear a blouse that let everyone see my underwear, specially when I was wearing a bright red bra underneath the blouse. It was disgraceful!\n\n""Look a here Claudie. You can hardly see your nipples through that bra. And, besides, people would have to be real rude to look at you that close. I just don't understand your attitude, girl, when you look so nice in these new clothes.""\n\nI didn't want to hurt her feelings so I just shut up.\n\nShe gave me a pair of shoes to put on after that. The heels were very, very high, but not quite as narrow as hers. Thank goodness for that.\n\nI tried real hard to walk, but it wasn't easy at first.\n\nPracticed for a little bit and started to get better walking around. After awhile, I was able to walk okay, I guess. Seemed real funny, though.\n\n""Baby, you are so beautiful! Just look at yourself. Styling at Neiman Marcus. Who would have thought.""\n\nHer enthusiasm got the best of me so I decided to wear the outfit. Now that I think of it, I didn't have much of a choice since my other clothes were gone. Guess she did burn them or something.\n\n""Now, I just knew that these clothes would fit you perfectly and so I ordered bunches more. Everything is being sent to the hotel. Mike knows just what to do and will take care of putting everything away for you.""\n\nShe looked at me in that strange way of hers. It made me real nervous.\n\n""Claudie, you look real peaked, darlin. Need to give you just a little bit of color, girl.""\n\nDon't know how she was able to put so much makeup in her purse. Before you could say Oh Canada!, she painted my face just like hers.\n\nKind of interesting, but very strange for me.\n\nI never wore lipstick or any other sort of makeup before that day. Why, I looked like some sort of fashion model. How amazing!\n\nWhen she finished with my makeup, she jumped up and said, ""Now it's time for us to play, baby!""\n\nI was so very excited, and I couldn't wait to see what was going to happen next. I just knew it would be so wonderful.\n\nWe caught a cab outside the store and drove to a place she knew.\n\nI thought I heard her wrong when she said we were going to a ""tittie"" bar. Was I surprised when the cab pulled up in front of this horrible place.\n\nWell, I didn't really want to go in, but couldn't very well stay outside either. So, I went along with her thinking she must know what she is doing.\n\nEnd Part 1\n\n\n\n---\n\nWhat a scary place! As soon as we walked in the door, a large gentleman stopped us and said, ""You babes got any ID.""\n\nWell, I knew that we would be quickly thrown out being that we were both 14 and all. Thank goodness, and what a relief.\n\nI guess I underestimated Katie, though. She looked right at the big guy, gave him a great big smile and said,\n\n""Damn straight partner, here's our ID!""\n\nShe handed him a large denomination bill and another great big smile. Well, it was American money so it was worth something, and so, instead of just throwing us out, he just grinned and said,\n\n""Right this way ladies! Any seating preference?""\n\n""Hell, yes! Right down front big boy. Want to see them titties fly.""\n\nI was shocked!\n\nI'd never heard anyone talk like that before. Certainly, not a 14 year old girl. Well, I'd never been in a place like this before either. America is a very interesting place.\n\nIn no time at all, we were seated down front, right next to the stage.\n\nJust as soon as we sat down, an attractive young woman came up to our table and said, ""Six drink minimum, ladies.""\n\nWhere were her clothes?\n\nCouldn't believe she didn't realize she had almost nothing covering her body. My goodness, I could almost see *everything*.\n\nKatie told me that we had to drink a certain amount since it was house rules or something like that. Of course, we had to go along just to be nice. It's the Canadian way. Club rules and all.\n\nKatie ordered three double shots of tequila and three Lone Stars for both of us.\n\n""No use trying to keep track, girl. Let's just order up now and get it over with right away.""\n\nWell, it seemed like a good idea to me, at the time.\n\nShe told me to drink the double shot of tequila in one gulp. I did what she said, but it sure burned my throat going down. Yeeeps.\n\nKatie said I was doing it all wrong, and it was easy to tell she was right from the fire in my throat.\n\n""Rub this lime on the back of your cute little hand, Claudie. Okay, now shake a little of this salt on your hand, too. Good now, lick the back of your hand and pound down another double shot, girl.""\n\nShe was right.\n\nThe shot of tequila didn't burn as much the second time. Why, it was kind of tasty, in fact.\n\nShe encouraged me to try another shot since I was starting to get the hang of it. Well, it did seem like a good idea at the time.\n\nNext shot went down *real* smooth, I must say.\n\nKatie really wanted me to learn this new American custom so she gave me all of her shots to drink for practice. It sure was fun learning something new and so American.\n\nI started feeling dizzy after awhile and thought I might get sick. Shouldn't have worried. Katie told me the funny feelings were from wearing all those wool clothes in this hot weather.\n\nYes, yes that seemed right, and it sure was a good thing she got me these new Texas clothes. I was feeling real aired out and comfortable.\n\nShe told me to drink a beer to clear my head.\n\nSomehow a beer did seem like a good idea. I drank one down real fast because it tasted so cool and good. Finished the second one real fast, too, and then sipped on the third one. Didn't want to overdo it, that was for sure.\n\nAbout that time, a real nice looking girl came out on the stage.\n\nOh dear, couldn't believe how big her boobs were.\n\nShe didn't seem embarrassed by them or anything. Very brave of her.\n\nShe started dancing on the stage all by herself. How nice. She was dancing by herself just like we do at home.\n\nI'm not allowed to dance with boys back home in Foleyet, so I learned to dance watching myself in my bedroom mirror, just like the girl is doing. Well, not *just* like the girl is doing, I guess.\n\nThe dancer started out wearing underwear of some sort. She didn't have it on for long, though.\n\nShe took off her clothes real slow, one item at a time. She was dancing all around the stage, talking to the guys sitting in the front row and just having a good time while she took off her clothes in time to the music.\n\nI couldn't believe it when she ended up wearing absolutely nothing, but her high, high heels. She just really couldn't know all these people!\n\nI was so shocked until Katie explained it to me.\n\nKatie pointed out that all museums and art books had nude studies, and this was really the same thing.\n\nInstead of picture art, the nude dancer was performance art. At the time, she seemed to make a lot of sense. I was still real dizzy from the heat, so maybe I wasn't thinking too straight.\n\nApparently, the patrons of this establishment liked art.\n\nThey were screaming and yelling and gave the girl money and everything. I thought it was quite nice that they stuck all those bills into her garter belt and stockings so she wouldn't lose them.\n\nI told Katie how all the girls in Canada have to dance by themselves because no one is allowed to dance with a person of the opposite sex. Some sort of law, I guessed.\n\nShe looked at me said, ""Why not dance by yourself right now?""\n\nWell, I just couldn't dance in front of all these strange people. Why, it just wouldn't be right.\n\nReally don't know how it happened, but I somehow ended up on the stage. Katie was pushing, the nude girl was pulling and I was just moving along. Seemed as though things were a little blurry right about then.\n\nI perked right up and was so excited when I heard ""Taking Care of Business"" by Bachman Turner Overdrive blast out of the speakers. This song is considered to be the height of culture in Canada. I felt it was so marvelous dancing to such a patriotic piece of music.\n\nWhen I looked back at our table, I saw Katie standing up on a chair and hollering out something to me. I listened more closely and heard her scream, ""Show some legs, Claudie!""\n\nThe skirt I was wearing was so short I felt I was already showing a *lot* of leg.\n\nBut, I guessed I wasn't doing things right, and figured I'd better get with it or everyone would think I was a foreigner.\n\nWell, I thought it wouldn't hurt to pull my skirt up just a little bit in the back.\n\nI guessed right. When I pulled my skirt up, the patrons all cheered and hollered. Why, I felt just like a star and guessed I was finally doing things right.\n\nI have to admit, after I heard the roar of the crowd, I started showing off a little bit. Got carried away and pulled my skirt up a little bit more. Guess everyone liked watching me do it because the cheering got louder as my skirt went higher. Americans are so nice.\n\nIt wasn't till I had a chance to look in the mirror next to the stage that I realized my skirt was up to my waist in the back.\n\nI just blushed and turned so red.\n\nAll the people in the place could see my butt wiggling around to the sounds of BTO. Mon Dieu!\n\nI looked over at Katie to see what I should do. Figured she would tell me to get off the stage and be very mad at me for being so darn immodest.\n\nGuess I was wrong. She was on the table now and hollering out that I should take my skirt off.\n\nIt didn't seem to make any sense but I did it anyhow. Wasn't thinking too straight for some reason.\n\nShe yelled for me to take off my blouse next. I really didn't mind taking it off since it was transparent and people could already see everything underneath it.\n\nI was having such a good time dancing around the stage when I suddenly realized I was standing there in nothing but my bra, panties, garter belt, seamed nylons and high heels.\n\nI couldn't believe I was so daring but somehow it didn't seem wrong because I was having so much fun. No, it just couldn't be wrong.\n\nI thought I was doing just fine, but I guess I wasn't daring enough for Katie.\n\nI could hear her hollering out for me to take off my bra. She was saying something about art. Well, the other girl did take her bra off, so I somehow decided it would be okay being this was an artistic interpretation and all. Anyhow, I was in America so who would know?\n\nKatie got me to take my panties off, too. I was afraid that I would embarrass and offend everyone when I stripped off, but they all cheered so I knew I did the right thing.\n\nI sure had a wonderful time dancing around the stage and all.\n\nWhen I did stop for a second near a man sitting right by the stage, he slipped a bill into my garter belt.\n\nHow very nice! A reward for my dancing.\n\nI wondered if other people might just do the same thing and danced closer to the edge of the stage. Oh, how nice! Quite a few other people put bills in my garter belt and stockings. Some of the guys had little accidents and touched my private areas by mistake, but I'm making a fortune here, so who cares.\n\nOne man had a twenty dollar bill in his hand and waved it at me.\n\nHe wouldn't put it in my garter belt or in my stockings like the other guys did. No. He told me to get on my hands and knees and reach out for it with my mouth. Seemed quite silly, but why not? Twenty dollars is a lot of money where I come from.\n\nI tried and tried to bite that bill, but he just kept moving it around so near and yet so far.\n\nI could feel my boobs bouncing all around while I tried to get the money. I thought it might be suggestive, but I really wanted the cash. I hoped those people behind me weren't looking between my legs. I just knew they could see everything.\n\nI finally was able to bite on the bill and after I pulled on it for a minute or so, he let me have it. Hard work, but worth it.\n\nAnother man rolled up a twenty and told me I could have it as long as I didn't touch it with anything from the waist up.\n\nHuh? Had to think that one through cause I wasn't going to leave any cash on the table.\n\nWell, I guess you could say I really was kind of fresh!\n\nI grabbed on to my butt cheeks and spread 'em wide. Then I squatted down over the bill and tried to grab it with the crack of my butt.\n\nAfter a few tries, I was able to clamp the twenty with my butt cheeks. Quick as I could, I stood up and danced away with that money. Pretty smart, huh?\n\nThe boys in the audience loved my ingenuity, too.\n\nThey all cheered and applauded as I tried to get the money. I hoped they weren't offended when I squatted down and spread my legs real wide. I'm sure everyone knew this was the only way I could get the bucks and I really hoped they tried real hard not to look between my legs.\n\nI was so lucky to be with such a polite group of guys. Not a single one complained about me exposing myself like that. They just cheered me on like good sports while I tried to trap that cash. Wonder if Canadians would be so nice in similar circumstances?\n\nA very nice man dressed in a silk suit rolled up a $100 bill and showed it to me.\n\nHe told me I could have it, but couldn't use my butt to get it. He thought he had me there, but I figured this one out, too.\n\nMy plan to get the money was going to work, but it was so embarrassing I had to dance around for a minute or two to work up my courage. Well, a hundred bucks is a lot of money, so I just had to do it.\n\nNormally, I simply *don't* touch myself between the legs, period. In this case, though, it seemed like the only way to get the hundred.\n\nFirst, I squatted down over the bill. Next, I pulled myself apart ""down there"" and tried to squat on the money the guy was holding in his hand.\n\nHow silly!\n\nI fell over with my legs flying up in the air!\n\nMust have been a real sight for the audience. They didn't seem embarrassed even though I just knew they saw everything I had between my legs. Well, they all cheered so I guess they didn't think it was so bad.\n\nI just love Americans.\n\nThe man kept moving his hand around and I kept squatting on it, but finally after four or five more tries, I was finally able to pick up the money using nothing but my nether lips.\n\nI felt kind of weird dancing away from the guy with his money in my private parts. Well, I did get a lot of support from the audience which made up for my embarrassment, I guess.\n\nAfter about two hours or so, I just got so tired I had to stop dancing. I really liked all the attention, but had to sit down and rest.\n\nNo one in the audience seemed to mind that I was only wearing a garter belt, stockings and heels when I plopped down next to Katie at our table. That was a good thing because I didn't have the energy to put on my clothes.\n\nI drank a couple more beers because I was so hot and worn out after all the dancing. They really hit the spot.\n\nI didn't feel dizzy any more. No, I just felt real happy to be having so much fun with my new friend Katie.\n\nAnd, can you imagine my surprise, when I counted my money and found I made $682. People in Canada have to work a whole month in a lumber mill to make that kind of money.\n\nAmerica is such a great place.\n\nKatie looked around and said that we better leave. She thought some of the guys were starting to get a little ""fresh"".\n\nI was very surprised about that since they all had been so nice to me earlier. Maybe it was the alcohol. Drink sometimes gets people to do the strangest things.\n\nI'm sure glad that I never let demon rum get the best of me.\n\nI looked around for my clothes, but couldn't find them anywhere. My new clothes. Oh, how terrible!\n\nKatie grabbed me and said we had to go, now. She looked real nervous so I knew we just had to get moving and out of that place.\n\nWe ran for the door as fast as we could.\n\nWell, not really too fast because the high heels made it hard to move. I seemed to be getting dizzy again, and that didn't help either.\n\nSure glad she decided we should leave when we did. The attitude of the crowd really seemed to have changed for the worst.\n\nI couldn't believe just how rude these people were.\n\nWhy, they were pinching my butt, squeezing my boobs, trying to put their hands between my legs and just about anything else you could think of. I couldn't understand why anyone would want to molest a young girl. My goodness.\n\nWe finally made it to the street.\n\nI felt relieved at first, but then realized I was standing on a public street in Dallas with my wares on display for all to see.\n\nI tried to cover up, but you can only hide so much with two hands. Wished all those people could have been more polite and not stared at me like that.\n\nKatie got us a cab after what seemed like forever. Thought the cab driver was going to have an accident when he kept looking over his shoulder at me, completely nude in the back seat of his cab.\n\nFinally, Katie got mad at him and said, ""What's wrong with you bubba? Never seen two cowgirls before?"" I didn't know what she was talking about, but it seemed to get his mind back on driving. Thank goodness!\n\nWe arrived at the hotel a few minutes later. I was really afraid to get out of the cab until Katie said not to worry.\n\n""Claudie, this is a high class hotel and no one will be rude enough to look at you without your clothes on.""\n\nWell, I stepped out of the cab and found out right away she was wrong - big time.\n\nSeemed like we attracted a massive crowd as we walked up to the front desk. I couldn't believe all the people who were looking at me and saying all kinds of rude things. I just turned red as can be.\n\nThe desk clerk recognized Katie and handed her a room key. ""Here you go Ms. Richardson. Room 1469 as requested.""\n\nWe quickly headed for the elevator and escape from all these people.\n\nThe crowd followed us all the way across the lobby, screaming, yelling and trying to grab me everywhere.\n\nQuite a few people got on the elevator with us, too. I was very surprised that so many people decided to go upstairs at the same time. Why, the elevator was so full, I was afraid we might be breaking the law by having more than 2,200 pounds on board.\n\nWe were packed in the elevator like sardines. I couldn't believe that people were accidentally touching me everyplace.\n\nI'm felt so bad that I was embarrassing them like that. I apologized to a few people, but they just looked at me kind of funny. They must of known I was a foreigner and really didn't mean to be so rude.\n\nI so wanted to fit in.\n\nWe finally fought our way through the crowds and got to our room.\n\nI was so happy to be inside and far away from the giant crowd that followed us all the way to the door.\n\nAfter looking around the room for a minute, I asked Katie why there was only one bed. She said that the hotel was full and we would just have to make do with this king size. Well, we are both girls so I guessed it really wouldn't matter.\n\nShe ordered some dinner from room service and then went off to take a shower. I was a little hungry after all the excitement so food sounded pretty good to me.\n\nWhen she came back, she was all shiny and new. She also was naked and not seeming to care at all.\n\nMy goodness, the girl has no modesty!\n\nSure will take some time getting used to the way things are done in the States. Well, I'm going to try and fit in, but it sure seems like there's a lot to learn.\n\nI went into the bathroom to get cleaned up myself. All the traveling and excitement really tired me out, and a shower sounded like a wonderful idea.\n\nTook a nice long, relaxing shower. After I dried off, I realized I didn't have anything to wear except the sexy underthings. Oh well, if Katie walked around nude, I could, too.\n\nI walked into the bedroom without realizing that the bell boy was already there serving dinner.\n\nAt first I just stood there with my arms hanging at my sides in complete shock.\n\nI finally, came to my senses after a minute or two. Then, I squealed like a little chipmunk and ran back into the bathroom.\n\nKatie came through for me one more time. My friend brought me one of her tee shirts to wear. It was real big and covered everything very nicely thank you.\n\nAfter I slipped the shirt on, we both went back to the bedroom to see what we had for dinner.\n\nWe must have looked silly to the bell boy. He kept staring at us like the rude person he was. I wished he would just finish serving and leave.\n\nOh, oh. I didn't know what to do when I noticed Katie sitting there with her legs spread apart. I'm sure she didn't realize that the bell boy could see her private area. I was afraid to say anything because I didn't want to embarrass the poor girl.\n\nThe boy kept staring between her legs and when he got up to get something, he crashed into a table and fell on his butt.\n\nKatie didn't seem bothered by his stupid behavior. She told him he could leave and we'd finish serving the meal ourselves. I'm so glad she didn't notice him sneaking looks at her secret place.\n\nThe bell boy didn't seem to want to go, but she just pushed him out the door and that was that.\n\nAfter dinner, we both hopped in bed to watch television. Katie said she was real tired and fell asleep almost as soon as her head hit the pillow.\n\nI watched a couple of TV programs and then decided to hit the hay myself. Oh boy, couldn't wait for another big day tomorrow.\n\nKatie seemed to toss and turn a lot while she slept. She was dreaming about something serious, I guess. Poor girl. She had to get up real early to meet me at the airport and must just be exhausted.\n\nI just love my new friend, Katie. She certainly went out of her way to help me have a good time on my first day in Texas. What a darling girl.\n\nI was just dropping off when somehow Katie's arm wrapped around me. I decided not to move because I didn't want to wake her.\n\nOh no. Her hand touched my boob. I can't believe it. Her hand squeezed and caressed both of them this time. What kind of dream was she having anyway?\n\nI decided not to do anything about it right then. It would be so difficult to explain to her if she woke up. I didn't want to embarrass my new pal.\n\nA few seconds later, her hand moved from my breast down to my leg. It was like an electric shock having her hand touch my bare skin.\n\nHer hand slowly moved up and down my legs. It almost felt like she was examining them.\n\nHer fingers traveling lightly over the bare skin of my legs caused a very strange feeling in my tummy. I just didn't know what was happening to me and I felt very nervous.\n\nI really would like to know what her dream was all about. For some reason, she was pushing my tee shirt up and, in no time, she had it above my boobs.\n\nI didn't know what to do! She touched my bare boobies with her hand and rubbed her naked private parts against my butt. What kind of dream was she having?\n\nKatie kept playing around with my breasts and backside. Squeezing, pinching, pulling, touching.\n\nFor some reason, I was very hot and very wet between my legs. I couldn't figure out why this was happening to me.\n\nHer hand started moving down my tummy toward my private parts. I tried to move away because I knew she would be so embarrassed if she found out she touched me *there*.\n\nWell, she had me wrapped up in such a way that I ended up laying on my back instead of getting away. I was worse off because her leg somehow slipped over mine and now I couldn't close my legs, so my secret spot was open and vulnerable.\n\nHer hand kept moving toward my privates. I expected the worst and sure enough, her hand touched my little bush, lightly at first, and then she squeezed me real hard.\n\nOh my. I'm not supposed to like this. I just couldn't believe another girl was touching me ""there"". Hmmm. For some reason, it didn't feel that bad, in fact...\n\nMy goodness. Her finger was on that sensitive little thing hiding in my secret place and moving around. She wasn't stopping. Oh. Ooh. Oooooh.\n\nHer hand was rubbing my bush now. It was moving slowly, but very firmly up and down between my legs.\n\nWhat an interesting feeling!\n\nOne of her fingers was trying to get inside me. Well, she won't be able to get inside me, that's for sure.\n\nOoops! I was wrong. I'm so wet down there that her finger just slipped inside me with no trouble at all.\n\nShe moved her finger all around inside my hot little place. Her finger made a kind of relentless in and out motion. I tried very hard not to let this trouble me, but couldn't help myself. Something seemed to be happening to my body that I didn't understand.\n\nI tried real hard not to make any noise, but couldn't control myself. I started making little moaning sounds at first, and then I got a little bit louder as things progressed. Finally, something happened to me that never happened before.\n\nWhat a shock, my first orgasm! Ooooooh! Ooooooh! Ahhhh! Yeeeeps!\n\nI really started getting loud and noisy as my body writhed and moved with the motion of her hand. She kept it up and moved her finger even faster than before. She put two, no three, fingers in my hot little place.\n\nI couldn't believe my tight little private area could hold four of her fingers - what was happening to me?\n\nI hoped the wonderful feeling would last forever. And, when it was over, I wanted more. How sinful. I thought I would have to say some prayers, but didn't have a chance to get started, when suddenly...\n\nKatie sat up, all wide awake, and said, ""How did you like my Class A hand job, Claudie?""\n\nI was so shocked when I realized she was awake all the time. My goodness. What would she think of me?\n\n""You don't have to tell me how much you liked it, Claudie. You sure let the world know that you liked it a whole lot. Wheee doggie!""\n\nI could feel the heat in my face as I blushed and turned three different shades of red. Oh no. What would I do?\n\n""Okay, Claudie. Your turn now, darlin. Why don't you do me the same sweet way?""\n\nWell, she did make me feel good, and I couldn't say I let her give me a hand job just because I thought she was asleep. Sounded kind of stupid when I thought about it. Just had to go for it because it seemed only fair after all she did for me.\n\nI never did anything like this before so I decided to just repeat everything she did to me. So, I played with her boobies first. My, she was quite receptive to my first tentative efforts so I got very brave.\n\nEnd Part 2\n\n\n\n--- Kind of liked the power of being able to get someone to bounce around on the bed and make all those cute little sounds. Think I may have played with her breasts a little longer than she played with mine, but she didn't seem to mind at all.\n\nYou probably won't believe it, but I got real curious and just had to see what she her private area felt like.\n\nI slowly moved my hand between her legs and started rubbing her nice and slow right on the cute little slit part. Guess I'm getting it right because I'm hearing nice little purring sounds coming from her.\n\nI moved my hand a little faster and got an even bigger reaction. My goodness. She was as just as loud as me and didn't seem to be embarrassed at all.\n\nShe grabbed on to me and gave me a ""real"" long kiss. Oooh. That felt so nice. Didn't think a girl could make me feel like that.\n\nDidn't know what to do so I just kissed her back and that kiss lasted a real long, long time.\n\nI could feel her tongue in my mouth kind of searching around so I sort of welcomed it with my tongue. Wow, I almost passed out before we finally stopped.\n\nWe kissed and touched and fondled and examined and played with each other for a long time. Must have had about 3 more orgasms at least, but could really keep track cause I was soon into what we were doing.\n\n""Okay Claudie, time to learn something new.""\n\nBy this time, the blankets were on the floor and the bed was a complete mess. It was real easy for her to start kissing my boobs because they were right there, all out in the open. She softly bit my nipples and kind of sucked on the those little things that seemed to be reaching out to her mouth.\n\nOff came my shirt. How'd she do that? Oh, what a nice feeling! Ummm, ummm!\n\nShe kissed her way toward my private area. What a feeling of anticipation as she slowly moved toward the hot place between my legs.\n\nShe started kissing me ""there"". My goodness.\n\nI could feel her tongue moving around the same way it examined my mouth. Probing. Pushing. Seeking. I hoped she wasn't thinking about trying to put it in ""there"".\n\nYes, she was! Oooh feels so good. What was happening to me?\n\nFirst, I noticed her moving her body toward me. Then, she slipped her leg over my head so I could look up and see her private area. Finally, she just kind of settled down on my face and it was so easy for me to respond to her.\n\nI kissed her between her legs and licked on the hot area that she put so close to my face. I could taste her juices in my mouth. My, how nice she tastes. Seemed very personal and all. Kind of friendly in fact.\n\nGot my tongue inside of her next. It was real easy to do so I guess she was ready for me. Guess I'm doing a good job after all.\n\nWe started pleasing each other real nice after I got the hang of things.\n\nOnce I had my tongue working inside her just right, I was able to think about other things to do.\n\nI used my hands to fondle her butt. It was so nice and soft and cuddly.\n\nI was able to touch her breasts some more. They felt so firm and nice.\n\nI moved my hands all over her silky smooth skin.\n\nMy goodness, never thought girls could have this much fun with each other. I really, really, really liked it.\n\nKatie showed my so much more that night. Things I couldn't imagine and everything made me feel so wonderful. Orgasm, after orgasm, after orgasm.\n\nBest of all, she told that none of what we did was in any way sinful. (Thank goodness for that!)\n\nI couldn't believe her at first, but it made good sense after I thought about what she said.\n\nShe reminded me that ""boy and girl"" contact was considered sinful by the church, but friendly touching by girls was never mentioned.\n\nShe was so right. Why, not one single priest or nun ever said that getting it on with a girl was wrong.\n\nHow wonderful!\n\nShe also told me that I should get it on with girls a lot because it would relieve my tensions and I would not be overwhelmed by sinful, sexual urges for boys.\n\nSo neat, I could feel real good and avoid sin at the same time. How wonderful!\n\nNow that I knew sex between girls was not sinful, we kept it up for hours. I learned a lot of new things from Katie that night, except how to sleep.\n\nIn the morning, we fooled around a little more before we got up.\n\nSadly, we had to leave for Big Spring even though I wanted more, more, more.\n\nKatie told me we would have plenty of time together when we got back to Big Spring so I reluctantly decided I could wait till then.\n\n---\n\n""No Katie! I won't wear these shorts. My butt is hanging out all over the place. And this halter top. Why, you can see almost everything. Who ever heard of a girl wearing high heels and shorts? Seems silly to me.""\n\nYou know Katie. She picked out my clothes and just made me go along with her way of dressing. Since she wore the same kind of clothes, I figured it was the way people did things around here and I'd just have to go along.\n\nMike the chauffeur tried to get our luggage organized, but Katie played a little joke on him.\n\nJust as he was heading for the door with a couple of our bags, she bent over and picked up her purse. She did it without bending her knees one bit. She pointed her cute little butt right at him and we watched Mike walk right into the wall. Real funny. Ha, ha.\n\nI decided to have some fun, too. When he got up off the floor and headed for the door again, I picked my purse up the same way. It was so funny watching him walk into the closet. Crash. Hee, hee.\n\nWe laughed about it after he finally left. It was so funny - just can't figure guys out!\n\nWe didn't have much to do for the eight hours it took us to drive to Big Spring. Good thing the limo had a refrigerator stocked with long necks. Normally, I didn't drink beer, but after the fun we had the night before I couldn't understand why people thought drinking was bad.\n\nWe polished off half a dozen beers apiece as we motored down the highway. I was starting to feel real good and kind of loose if you know what I mean. Just like the night before, but I didn't plan on taking off a single piece of clothing, though. That sort of thing was all behind me now.\n\nOops. Wrong again. The window between the driver and us was opaque. The other windows were smoked over so no one could see in.\n\nKatie kind of snuggled up to me and next thing I know she's giving me a great big kiss. A real kiss, too.\n\nMy goodness. Her little tongue sure does feel good sneaking around inside my mouth like that!\n\nWell, one thing led to another and somehow she got my halter top off and was playing with my boobs in a way that really got me going.\n\nIt was a lot harder for her to get my shorts off cause they were so tight. Had to help her out there.\n\nSince I wasn't wearing any panties, I found myself sitting on that leather seat with nothing covering my butt. The leather felt kind of interesting and strange rubbing on my butt like that.\n\nOne thing led to another and before you know it we were both completely nude.\n\nWell there was plenty of room in that big car so we were able to do just about everything two girls could do to each other.\n\nI was so happy when I remembered it was not sinful to touch another girl's boobs and private parts and it was so much fun to do it. Lots of fun when Katie kissed, touched, sucked and squeezed every little part of me, too!\n\nWe put our clothes back on when we pulled into the long drive up to the Richardson Ranch. I was disappointed when I found out that Katie's dad wasn't there to meet us. Her step mother, Dora Lee, was there, but in a hurry to leave. She said she was on her way to Dallas for a week, and she knew we would do a fine job taking care of ourselves.\n\nI must say that I was quite surprised we would be left alone for a whole week. First time in my life I was without adult supervision.\n\nSoon as Dora Lee was gone, Katie told me that she had a party planned for the evening. She said she wanted to introduce me to all her friends. Oh boy, we're going to have more fun!\n\nI just couldn't get over how nice Katie was being to me. She really knew how to make a girl feel welcome.\n\nShe had the servants make up a buffet and some snacks for our party. Once they were done with their work, she told them they could have the rest of the evening off. They were gone in no time at all.\n\nAfter the servants left, I helped her carry ten cases of beer and a case of assorted bottles of liquor from the storage room. My goodness, she must be expecting quite a few people at the party.\n\nShe said we had to dress for the party since it was such a special occasion.\n\nShe picked out a silk mini-dress for me to wear and told me that girls normally didn't wear bras with this type of dress. Looked real tacky seeing the outline of the bra and so forth, according to Katie. She also said that I better wear pantyhose instead of stockings. Certainly wouldn't want to be embarrassed by people seeing the outline of a garter belt through my tiny little dress.\n\nI never in my life went without underwear, but thought I would be daring just this once because I didn't want to disappoint Katie.\n\nShe dressed differently herself. Yes, her clothes were sexy as could be and certainly showed a lot, but...\n\nShe wore a G string, garter belt, cute little panties outside the garter belt, a push up bra, full slip, really tight tee shirt, sexy mini-skirt and heels just as high as mine. Never saw the girl wear so many clothes, before or since.\n\nAll the other guests arrived by 8 PM. Katie's friends were so nice to me. I just love American hospitality.\n\nWe probably drank too much, but no one really cared because it was summer vacation. Katie and I could sleep in late the next day, too.\n\nWe were dancing and having a great time. What fun. First time I ever danced with a boy. Danced with a couple of the girls, too. Gee, I wonder why girls dance better than boys? My, my, what do those boys have in their pants anyhow? My goodness.\n\nAbout 10:30 Katie said that it was time to play a game. I didn't know what to expect, but went along with her 'cause everyone else seemed so excited.\n\nShe said we would play strip poker with house rules.\n\nWell, I knew what poker was all about. It's the national sport of Canada of course. You learn it before you even go to school where I come from. Had a bad feeling about the strip part and got real nervous.\n\nThank goodness for a friend like Katie! She came right over to me and said, ""Now don't you worry about a thing, Claudie. We're all friends here and it will be so much fun.""\n\nI told her I was nervous about taking my clothes off in front of strangers. She just said not to worry.\n\n""There are seven other people here, Claudie. Why, by the time you have to show anything, plenty of other skin will be on display so don't worry a bit.""\n\nWell, I wanted to be a good sport and couldn't see myself not playing along when everybody else was having such a good time. Figured I'd just blend in with the crowd and see what happened.\n\nWe played Showdown Poker. No thinking in this game. Cards tell the whole story.\n\nAccording to the house rules, the winner decided what item of clothing the loser had to take off.\n\nKatie was the dealer for the first hand and everyone seemed to be getting a decent hand except for me.\n\nLooked pretty bad from the start. When the final card was turned over, I lost and Ellen was the winner.\n\nEllen looked at me with a big smile on her face and said, ""Let's make this interesting right away. Why don't you take off that cute little old dress, Claudie?""\n\nOh my. I didn't have much on underneath and I wasn't going to do it until I saw Katie looking at me. Well, I couldn't let her down.\n\nI stood up and tried to take off the dress. I was real nervous and the dress was so tight. It took me forever to get it off. Everyone was looking at me the whole time. Oh my.\n\nI finally got my dress off and realized that I was as good as naked.\n\nMy boobs were bouncing all around. I wasn't used to going without a bra and didn't really know how to control my breasts as they jiggled around for all to see.\n\nThe panty hose was totally transparent so you could see everything front and back. I felt even more naked wearing those high heels.\n\nI tried real hard not to show how embarrassed I was.\n\nJust decided to act real brave and I slowly sat down without even trying to cover anything. Well, it was hard to remain calm with everyone watching me like that as you probably could guess.\n\nI seemed to lose every other hand. In no time at all, I was completely naked and no one else had taken off more than one shoe. I sure was the center of attention and not liking it one bit.\n\nWell in no time at all, I lost again and found out what the second house rule was all about.\n\nWhen a person didn't have anything to take off, the winner got to think up a one minute penalty for the loser.\n\nWell, I certainly wanted to be a good sport so I decided to go along with it.\n\nDeirdre was the winner and she said my penalty was to kiss all the boys.\n\nThat didn't seem like much to do, actually. It would take me at least a minute just to give each one a little peck on the cheek and sit back down.\n\nWas I wrong!\n\nEach boy grabbed me and kissed me real hard. Stuck their tongues in my mouth and I felt them examining different parts of my body while they were kissing me.\n\nDidn't know that kissing had to do with rubbing my butt, squeezing my boobies, putting a hand between my legs and stuff like that.\n\nCouldn't believe how much I liked it. My goodness.\n\nEveryone was watching me being kissed and fondled by all the boys and I just turned so red. I was real relieved when it was over. I felt all flushed and warm. My, my, my.\n\nWhen I lost the next hand, Billy Joe told me I had to kiss all the girls this time. Well, I thought that would work out a little better for me, girls and all.\n\nNope.\n\nThe girls did all the same things the boys did except that it took twice long to get around the room and there were only three of them!\n\nThey sure didn't hold back with the touching and squeezing. Never thought girls would do stuff like that in public. Funny thing, though, I liked it just as much as when the boys did it to me. The girls sure turned me on a lot. Gee whiz!\n\nKatie was the last one I kissed. She knew a few tricks that really got me going.\n\nI was so into Katie that I didn't notice the other two girls sneak up from behind until they jumped on us.\n\nThey started tickling me and touching me all over. I ended up on my back with my legs spread real wide.\n\nTwo of the girls grabbed a leg apiece. Pulled 'em apart so anyone could see between my legs. I couldn't cover up no matter how much I wiggled around.\n\nI think Deirdre put her hand between my legs and started rubbing me real nice and slow. Somehow she got one - no make that two - uh, three fingers into my hot little pussy. <Did I say that, I'm sounding just like Katie!>\n\nI was so turned on and hot that I stopped trying to get away and just laid back and enjoyed those girls working me over.\n\nMy goodness, the girls were acting way worse than the boys! Squeezing my boobs. Fingering inside me. Grabbing my butt. I was shocked! They held me down so I couldn't do a thing about it. Good thing I didn't want to do anything about it or I might have been upset.\n\nWe got back to card playing once that was over.\n\nGood thing 'cause it was kind of embarrassing having an orgasm in front of all those people. I'll just have to learn how to do it without making so much noise in the future.\n\nWell, I had a real bad losing streak and those penalties sure were tough.\n\nI had to play with my boobies for a minute while everybody watched and made suggestions.\n\nThought I'd have an orgasm rubbing between my legs like that. Never thought the minute would be up.\n\nSeemed like a real long time.\n\nThank goodness I got to stop before I embarrassed myself.\n\nDid make a little noise, but nobody said anything. They were watching real closely, though.\n\nI had to do all kinds of things to myself and the to the other people in the game. Just about everything anyone could imagine, I guess. I was real turned on and didn't care anymore who was watching me.\n\nSuddenly, Katie stopped the game. Thank goodness. That sausage Bobby Joe wanted me to use on myself as the penalty for losing again seemed pretty darn big. Couldn't see how I could fit it all inside me, no way.\n\nI didn't think I could take another minute of this game either.\n\nKatie looked right at me and said, ""Attention everyone. Just thought you all would like to know that Claudette is a virgin.""\n\nI couldn't believe she would say that to everyone. I turned red. How embarrassing.\n\n""As you all may remember, one of our house rules is the Sharing Rule. Yep, according to the rules, Claudie has to share getting her cherry popped with all of us.""\n\nWait a minute! I was saving myself for marriage. Couldn't believe they'd expect me to have sex with someone here in front of everybody.\n\nKatie could tell by the look on my face that I was ready to back out. She just smiled at me and said, ""Look Claudie, you already got it on with me quite a few times. You're not really a virgin anymore. Fucking one of the boys is just a technical detail.""\n\nWhile I was thinking that through, she was dealing out cards to the four boys.\n\n""Okay boys, got four cards here, ace to four. Ace goes first. Good luck to all of you.""\n\nGoes first! What was she talking about. I wasn't ready to take on one boy, let alone four.\n\nJimmy Joe got the ace. He pushed down his pants and briefs real fast. Then, he pushed me down in the middle of the floor and put my butt on a pillow so I was sticking right up *there*.\n\nEverything happened so darn fast, I just didn't know what I was doing.\n\nI thought it would hurt a lot, but I was wrong about that, too.\n\nI guess I was really ready to go after all that fooling around we did earlier.\n\nOr, maybe it was his cute body that distracted me. Guess it wouldn't hurt if I just grabbed on to his ass for a second or two. Hmm, his chest felt kind of nice, too.\n\nAfter the first few seconds of pain, I only felt him pumping me real hard while I played around with his body.\n\nMy goodness. Didn't realize that my ""down there"" could grab on to his dick like that. Very nice feeling, hope he likes it.\n\nIn the background I could hear everyone hollering and yelling. I never imagined anything like this for my first time. There was Katie saying, ""Go for it Jimmy Joe. Get that girl's cherry, boy. Wheee doggie!""\n\nJimmy Joe took about two minutes to finish up. Soon as he was done, Joe Paul pulled me up on all fours and took me from behind.\n\nThat was even worse.\n\nEveryone could watch me. My hands were on the ground so I couldn't stop my boobies from bouncing all over the place. For some reason though, I had a major orgasm, or, was that two short ones?\n\nEven more embarrassing for me was being in a position where they all could see every little nook and cranny of my body.\n\nAnd, the noise, oh my god.\n\nWhen I screamed out at the height of my orgasm, Billy Joe stuck his dick in my mouth. I didn't know what to do at first.\n\nI heard Katie say, ""Suck that boy's dick right off, Claudie girl!""\n\nSo, I started sucking on him and holding him real tight while he pumped away at my face. I had a boy on each end working me real hard and it sure did turn me on in a funny way.\n\nJoe Paul lasted a lot longer than Jimmy Joe. But, he finally filled me up and as soon as he pulled out, Joe Joe got behind me and started playing around.\n\nSure was glad Joe Paul stayed in front of me. He sure had a nice body and real nice to look at. Real nice.\n\nI thought Joe Joe was going to stick his real nice looking dick into in my hot little pussy.\n\nNope.\n\nFelt his finger playing around with my tiny little asshole. Kind of surprising that he would do such a thing. Felt like he was rubbing some cream in there.\n\nNext thing I know, he's sticking his great big dick into my asshole. Thought he made a mistake at first and never expected that monster dick would fit in that little place.\n\nWell, whatever he rubbed on my asshole helped him get that big old thing inside me with out any problem at all. My goodness!\n\nAt first I didn't like it, but once he got going, I developed a real appreciation for what he was doing to my butt.\n\nThe two boys got in sync and really started a fire inside of me.\n\nPretty hard to keep track of sucking and fucking at the same time. Somehow I managed and got better as time went by.\n\nMust of had about six orgasms while the boys were playing around.\n\nSuddenly, Billy Joe just exploded in my mouth.\n\nHey, this stuff tastes real good!\n\nSwallowed it all down and sucked on him awhile until I was sure I got every last drop of his cool stuff.\n\nThe excitement must of gotten to Joe Joe, too.\n\nHe came in my asshole. I could feel it fill up with his hot juice. I kind of wished he had come in my mouth so I could have tasted him, too. Although, I must say, it was real nice having him do me in the butt so I guess I shouldn't be greedy.\n\nI was wiped after all that and ready to just pass out.\n\nNever suspected my first time and fourth time would all happen at the same time. As Katie would say, ""Wheee doggie!""\n\nI thought we were finished, but I thought wrong.\n\nKatie said that I owed all the girls because I had sex with their boyfriends. It was only fair that I do something nice for each one of them.\n\nOne thing you can say about Canadians is that we are fair, so I decided I had just had to go along with Katie on this one. She hadn't steered me wrong so far.\n\nKatie sat in a chair she put in the middle of the room and pulled up her skirt in front of everybody.\n\nNext, she had me kneel down between her legs. She pulled her panties to the side and said, ""Go for it, girl. I'm sure you know just what to do.""\n\nShe was right. I didn't even give it another thought, just dove right in and it was real easy for me to do all the stuff I knew she liked so much. I didn't seem to care that everyone was watching me go to town.\n\nWhen I finished with her, I got it on with the other two girls. Each one sat in the chair and I got on my knees between their legs. I lapped their pussies like a dog in heat. Loved the taste of those girls and just couldn't get enough of their juices in my mouth. Real nice tasting pussies, if you ask me. They sure did like what I was doing to them and let the world know it.\n\nThe other two girls took less time than Katie to get off. Guess they were getting turned on by watching me and I certainly was getting turned on doing them!\n\nBy the time I finished with the girls, I noticed that the boys had their clothes off and dicks sticking out like flag poles.\n\nLooked like they were getting ready for seconds. All four of them sticking out like that. Never saw anything like it.\n\nI was so turned on at this point, I was ready for anything. Which was just what happened. I didn't know people could do all those things to other people! Wow, sure did like it!\n\nI must of got laid about 15 times. Gave 10 or 12 blow jobs, too. I don't know how many girls I went down on or went down on me, but I didn't miss anybody that's for sure.\n\nI learned all about hand jobs, rim jobs, fisting and all kinds of stuff you never see in books.\n\nWhen the morning finally came, everyone decided to go home. Katie and I got into her bed. I thought I was worn out and ready to just fall asleep. But Katie had other ideas and we were still able to do each other a few more times before we both passed out from exhaustion.\n\nWhen we finally woke up sometime in the late afternoon, I thanked her so much for all her hospitality.\n\nI sure was happy to be staying with her for the summer."
1018,Clayton's Children Book 1 - Katy,"['Mf', 'inc', 'ped', 'teen']","I say words to this effect over lunch, and my uncle tells me that he'll take me to visit a neighbor's property after lunch where I could at least swim and have some young company. Lunch ended, my uncle, mother and I pile into his little Suzuki 4WD and drive over to visit the neighbors.\n\nWhen we get there I look the place over. The house is a converted stockman's hut raised about three meters off the ground, on a mixture of timber piles and concrete block pillars, underneath there is a small room, also of concrete blocks, with a twisted steel door that looks to have been blown half off it hinges. There are the beginnings of walls and piles of building materials stacked underneath. An aluminium caravan is parked to nearby.\n\nI ask my uncle about the little room and he explained, ""That's their battery room, lightning hit their solar panels in recent storm, and the batteries exploded. They were very lucky as they had only just finished it. A week earlier and the explosion would have killed them, acid went everywhere.""\n\nGoing up the stairs and onto the verandah, we meet the O'Conner family and are invited in. Inside the house there is a kitchen with a wood stove, and kerosene fridge, beyond is a lounge with beautiful antique bookcases, the rest of the furniture is shabby but comfortable looking. An open door off the lounge leads into a bedroom with a king-size bed.\n\nMy uncle introduces me to the O'Conners and I discover just how young my company is to be, luckily I've always gotten on better with people younger than myself, but this was to be the biggest age gap yet. First there's the father James, mid forties, about 6 foot, dark hair, skinny as a rake, with a short beard, the mother Jane, again in her mid forties, five foot eight, long dark blonde hair and more than a little overweight. Next is Jimmy, twelve years old, four foot six, short hair same color as his mother's and looking as obnoxious as only an twelve year old can. Last is Katy, nine (""Almost ten"" she informs me indignantly.), skinny, Nordic blonde hair, blue eyes, faded blue shorts two sizes too large and an old white T-shirt which looked like it belonged to her father. I'm pissed all over again, not even any 'scenery' to look at. After the introductions and a quick cup of tea my uncle and mother return to his house, him to go to sleep, as he was on night shift and my mother to go horse riding with one of the stockmen.\n\nThe kids go into the caravan, where they apparently sleep, to get changed into their bathers while I go down to the dam to have a look at what looked like my only entertainment for most of the next four weeks. When I get a look at it I see the first good luck of my holiday. It's about thirty meters long and about fifteen wide, at one end there's a small grass covered island about six meters across with a weeping willow in the middle and a pole with a small diving platform jutting from it at the other. I drop my towel onto an old cable drum nearby, strip off my T-shirt and stepping out of my thongs I start to wade into the water.\n\nFrom behind me, there comes a yell of ""Wait!"", I turn and the kids are running towards me, Jimmy is wearing a ratty pair of denim cutoffs belted with a piece of rope and Katy has on a black one piece. As they get closer I think to myself 'Shit, where do these people shop for clothes, the Salvo's.' Katy's suit is several sizes too large and gapes at every opening. (I later learn that the family are eco-nuts and spends nearly all of their money on the property, clearing the regrowth scrub and buying and planting rain forest trees.)\n\nThe kids come pelting up to me and Katy grabs my hand, dragging me around to the end of the dam where a log is laid out over the water to the diving platform and leads me out to it. ""C'mon Jimmy, get over here,"" she calls.\n\nWhen he arrives she tells me to wrap my right arm about the pole, which extends about twelve feet above the platform, and hang on to my right hand with my left, she then instructs Jimmy to climb up and stand on my shoulders. Once she has us arranged to her satisfaction she climbs up our bodies, standing in the crook of my left arm and placing her left foot on my shoulder, as she does this the leg of her suit gapes even further and there is her little cunt only inches from my eyes. Sproing, instant hardon and I start to think that this holiday wouldn't be so bad after all. In this position the outer lips of her pussy are pulled wide open and her clit, which was anything but little, peeks out from between her shell pink inner lips.\n\nAn instant like eternity later, she lifts her other foot up and clambers up her brother to stand on his shoulders, looking up I could see her brother staring up at her crotch, which is now mostly covered but still showing just enough to hint at that which is now concealed, I can also see up the leg of his cutoffs to where his cock stands to attention amidst a dozen or so fine hairs, and pokes out about four and a half inches, he has obviously been treated to the same view I had on her way past. She then tells us to hold on, flexes her knees and throws herself backwards into the water, performing a perfect 'headache' bomb, saturating me, her brother and the pole clear to the top, an instant later I am soaked again as Jimmy launches himself into an 'A-A' just to the side of where his sister had entered the water. As they backpedal away to either side of the platform I complete the triplet with a 'honey-pot' between them.\n\nAs I return to the surface I start to castigate myself, 'What in hell do you think you're thinking about, she's only nine years old. She's half your age.' An instant later I feel a tap on the back of my head and Katy giggles, ""You're it!"" As I turn I'm just in time to see her butt followed by her heels disappearing beneath the surface. 'Shit, play now, think later.' and I duck dive under the water in the direction I saw her disappear.\n\nAt this point I discover that tag played in a dam is a lot different to that played in a pool, as I can only see about four feet in front of me because of all of the clay suspended in the water. Katy has long since turned to one side and I return to the surface for a breath of air. Looking about I see Katy return to the surface some ten meters away near the island. I scan the rest of the dam looking for Jimmy and can't find him, thirty, forty, fifty seconds pass and I start to get a little worried, then I notice some ripples near the diving platform and looking closer I see his nose just clearing the surface on the other side of the pole. I carefully duck below the surface and swim in his direction, slowly his foot emerges from the gloom in front of me, I grab it, give him half a second to prepare himself and jerk him below the surface, returning to the world above I reach up and grasp the platform, a second later he bursts from the water in front of me giggling uncontrollably, ""Tricked ya, tricked ya!""\n\n""Yeah, tricked ya, tricked ya"" as Katy puts her hands on my shoulders and tries to force me beneath the surface. Well 25 kilos of little girl doesn't make much impression on a 65 kilo bloke who is holding onto a telephone pole, but I go along with it and allow myself to be pushed beneath the surface. Big mistake, as I come back up, sputtering suitably, Jimmy tags me and they both quickly disappear.\n\nThe lively game of tag continues for about twenty minutes and I call a halt as I am getting puffed. I swim over to the platform and wrap my right arm around the pole to support myself, Jimmy clambers up onto the platform and sits with his feet dangling over my head, Katy swims up to me, grabs me about the neck and draws my left arm around her waist to support herself. For a few minutes we rest there while I catch my breath and they tell me a little about themselves, how they don't go to school because there is no bus, but instead have correspondence classes. How their father had taught them to walk the tightrope on their boundary fence, which has 3/4 inch aluminium cable strung as the top wire, and how they were making their very own rain forest.\n\nWhile I am getting my breath back Katy says, ""Bet you can't stop me getting away.""\n\nI look at her funny and Jimmy says, ""Yeah bet you can't, she's a real escape artist.""\n\n""Oh!"" I say, and I tighten my grip around her waist. Well the next thing I know I'm holding onto nothing but the pole and an empty bathing suit and Katy is bobbing up and down in the water about three meters away shrieking,\n\n""Told ya, told ya.""\n\nI hold out her bathers towards her saying, ""They're a bit big aren't they?""\n\n""Yeah, they're my sister's, my old ones are too small""\n\n""Your sister,"" I ask ""where's she?"" thinking maybe I can change my luck with her.\n\n""Oh, she's married,"" 'Damn!', ""she's with her husband and kids and my big brother down in Brisbane."" 'double damn'. Katy took the suit from me and instead of putting it back on she throws it up so it drapes over Jimmy's head, ""I don't like them, they rub, usually I just swim in my knickers. Jimmy's still it!"" With this she ducks below the surface presenting me with the twin globes of her little behind. Sproing, and my one eyed trouser snake rears his ugly head again.\n\nWhile I'm picking up my jaw, Jimmy steps on my head, ""You're it!"" and dives in.\n\n'She's still only nine' I tell Woody. 'Almost ten her reminds me. Anyway so what,' says he, 'she's a girl, we're a boy and she's naked.' 'but...' ""Can't catch me!""\n""Can't catch me!"", the two kids jeer, So I abandon my inner struggle and we continue with the game, but now there's an added twist as Woody seems to guide my hand to grasp her buttocks when I next catch Katy. She giggles, wriggles her butt in my hand for a second or two and then dives after Jimmy. 'See!' says Woody, 'You're imagining things.' I reply.\n\nNext thing I know, a light touch runs up my leg, over my dick, past my nipples and Katy bursts from the water in front of me and pulls my nose. ""You're it!"" she giggles, but this time her giggle sounds subtly different to her others, she then plants her feet in the middle of my chest and dives backwards away from me. 'Told ya, told ya!' 'Oh gawd, now my dicks mocking me.'\n\nI start scanning the water for the kids and seeing Jimmy's head pop up, 'A safe target.' I think and launch myself in his direction, but he disappears before I can reach him, Katy pops up just to my right, sees me and tries to duck back beneath the surface. I reach out to grab her. and find myself holding onto the top of her thigh with my finger rubbing up into her little slit. 'Oh shit, that's it, she's gonna freak.' I think, but she just turns in my hand and looks at me with a funny look on her face and says, ""I'm sick of tag let's play torpedoes"".\n\nI'm still in a state of shock at this point so I just look at her stupid and ask, ""What's that?""\n\nShe grabs my hand and leads me over towards the bank until the water is about waist deep and holds my hand palm up just beneath the surface, then lies down so her chest rests on my hand. She tells me to hold the bottom of her feet with the other hand and when she nods her head, to push her across the surface of the water as hard as I can. I take her feet and lift them to the surface and find myself staring at her little bottom, Woody can't resist this sight and starts drooling, a few seconds later I feel her body shaking and I look to see her with her arms stretched out ahead of her, her palms together and her head nodding violently up and down. So I launch her and she travels about half way across the dam, Woody using my eyes to follow that tight little derriere.\n\nI jump as I feel a tap on my shoulders and turn to see Jimmy saying, ""My turn now.""\n\nAfter about half a dozen launches each, I call a stop, saying, ""I need a cigarette."" Jimmy and I clamber out of the water and we head towards my towel while Katy swims over to the platform, retrieves her suit and puts it on. I dry my hands and roll a cigarette.\n\nWhile I'm lighting up Katy comes up behind me and says, ""Let's go over and sit on the island.""\n\n""O.K."" I reply, we gather up my towel and tobacco and things and wade over to the island. I spread my towel out on the grass under the tree and sit down leaning up against it's trunk. Katy and Jimmy park themselves in front of me sitting with their legs crossed. 'Oh gawd!' I can see inside the leg band of her bathers and Woody stirs yet again.\n\nWe sit there for about fifteen minutes talking about this and that, while I smoke my cigarette. I'm somewhat distracted fighting a loosing battle with Woody's control over my eyes to take much notice of the conversation. The way she is sitting I can see every detail of her vulva, it's completely hairless and her clit pokes out about half an inch. Her lips are stretched so wide that I can see her little peehole above her vagina which glistened wetly.\n\nWhen I finish my smoke Jimmy says, ""I'm going up to play Sega, you wanna come?""\n\nI look at Katy who replies for me, ""No, I want Geoff to swim some more with me.""\n\nJimmy races off, up to the house leaving me alone with Katy. We slip into the water and swim over to the diving platform where Katy say's she wants to jump from my shoulders again. Another tantalizing glimpse, another face full of water and I jump in after her. When I surface she takes my hand and tows me over near the bank where she tells me she wants me to toss her. The first couple of times she stands in my hands and I catapult her backwards towards the middle of the dam. Then she wants me to 'cannonball' her, she curls up into a ball and I balance her on my shoulder and throw her like a shot-put.\n\nWell tossing a 25 kilo shot-put is rather tiring so after only five or six of these I retire to the middle of the dam and suspend myself from the platform again. Like before Katy wraps my arm about her waist, but this time tucks my hand down between her legs. Well, I jerk it away like I was scalded, but she just puts it back and tells me: ""I like touching myself down there and I want you to do it too."" I try to tell her that it's wrong, but she says, ""I know all about that, but I like it and I trust you and I'll never tell anyone about it.""\n\nBy this time Woody is threatening to go off like Mount Saint Hellens and is doing most of my thinking for me, so I start to gently stroke my finger up and down her slit running the tip from her tiny little hole forward to circle her clit and back again. As I continue my strokes I start to push the tip into her tight little hole until it meets the barrier of her virginity. I slip it in and out for a minute or two, then withdraw it to find her clit standing to attention and nearly an inch long, gently grasping it between my thumb and my first two fingers I slowly draw it's hood back and forth over the tip, wanking on it like a small uncircumcised penis. As I continue her face starts to become flushed, her breath comes faster and she starts to grind her butt into my belly. After another minute or so I change my grip so I can imbed the tip of my ring finger in her tight little hole while continuing to jack off her clit with my thumb and forefinger. Suddenly she stiffens, clamps her thighs tight about my hand and her vagina starts to nibble on the tip of my finger which is pressed up against her virginity. Just as suddenly I groan as I feel an exquisite pain in my groin as my prick erupts into my pants, it feels like I've pulled a muscle as I cum harder than I've ever cum before in my life, and I continue to spasm long after I've pumped myself dry.\n\nTurning in my arm she kisses me softly on the lips and says, ""Oh, that was nice, I've never felt like that before.""\n\n""You had an orgasm."" I gently reply and kiss her in the middle of the forehead.\n\n""Does it always feel like that?""\n\n""It should.""\n\nWe slowly swim over to the island, where I make and light another cigarette, I lean back against the tree and Katy snuggles up to my side and rests her head on my chest. Suddenly she giggles, ""I can hear your heart and it's going very hard.""\n\n""I know,"" I reply, ""I had an orgasm too."" I bend my head forwards and kiss the top of her head and she grasps my hand and cuddles it to her chest, where her own heartbeat slowly subsides. We lie like that silently in shared togetherness for what might have been a lifetime.\n\nA few minutes like an hour later Jimmy comes running down from the house yelling, that his mum want's to know if I want a cup of tea. Katy and I gather my things together and we head up to the house pausing at the cable reel to retrieve my T-shirt. While there Katy clambers up onto the reel and motions for me to turn around, whereupon she climbs astride my shoulders, her suit pulls to one side in the process and her bare little cunt is rubbing against the back of my neck.\n\nWhen we get up to the house Jane sends Katy off to get changed and says, ""I hope she hasn't been too much trouble?""\n\n""No,"" I reply, ""She's been delightful.""\n\nHanding me a cup of tea Jane leads me into the lounge, she then turns to me and asks if I'd like to borrow a pair of dry shorts, I thank her and she leads me into her bedroom where she retrieves a pair of her husbands shorts, hands them to me and leaves the room. I quickly strip, dry off and get dressed again. Returning to the lounge I take a seat on the couch and begin talking to Jane and James, they ask me about what subjects I did at school and what I was going to do at college.\n\nAt this point our conversation is interrupted as Katy catapults into the room. This time she is dressed in an ankle length skirt straight out of the flower power era, and a little pink crop top and she looks gorgeous.\n\nShe take a seat at my side and cuddles up to me, 'This is being discrete?' I think to myself, but her parents ignore it except for Jane to comment, ""That's got to be the worst case of puppy love I've ever seen.""\n\nWe continue our conversation and I tell them that I hope to do computing at college. In return they tell me about their property and how they are trying to create a rain forest micro-climate. We sit there for about an hour talking about how the stockmen of old really stuffed things up, clearing land so that the heavy tropical rains eroded the soil badly, and what regrowth there was, was thick scrub which was too low to provide proper shelter for the native animals and birds. All this time Katy is a soft warm lump in my side, saying nothing, just being there and I never want her to go away.\n\nBy this time it was getting late and the sun was about to set, so reluctantly I excused myself, saying I had to head home before it got dark. I thank them for a great time, and hope that I would be able to come back and use their dam again. They reply in the affirmative and I take my leave.\n\nKaty walks with me to the boundary of their property holding my hand and points out a shortcut back to my uncle's, she them pulls my head down to her level and gives me a soft sweet kiss on the lips and saying, ""Come back tomorrow.""\n\n""I've got to,"" I laugh, ""I'm still wearing your dad's pants."" She then kisses me again, gives me a big hug and turns back to her house. I stand there and watch her until she disappears behind a clump of bamboo, turning, I duck through the fence and return to my uncle's, and a cold, late tea.\n\n\n\n Chapter 2 - A walk in the bush.\n\n Over the next few days I get to know Katy's family better and find myself drawn more and more to her for reasons other than the sexual, indeed nothing more than the occasional cuddle and her kissing me goodbye occurs during this period.\n\nJimmy makes himself more and more obnoxious treating Katy like dirt; ordering her around, stealing her lollies and trying to disrupt anything she was doing, though he quickly learns that if I'm involved, to wait his turn or be frozen out all together.\n\nAs I spend more time with the family I come to see the reason for this behavior, their parents are firmly of the opinion that only males are of any use, accordingly Jimmy gets nearly all of the attention, indeed he's encouraged to lord it over his sister. On the other side of the coin, Katy's only function in life was to entrap a husband so that he would take her off their hands. To accomplish this all Katy has to do is look after her skin and teeth and look pretty. However as I get to know the children better it becomes patently obvious that Katy can think rings around her 'oh so superior' big brother.\n\nI do not like the situation and while I am unable to do anything about it directly, I give as much of my attention to Katy as possible. I am helped in this by her parent's attitudes, who see her as not really worth bothering about.\n\nIn compensation for her parent's attitudes I encourage Katy in independent thinking, teaching her how to put on a ""public face"" and how to hide her real thoughts behind it. I discover in the course of conversations with her that every time she starts to best her brother in their schoolwork, she is reined in and given work to do about the house, ""being trained to be a good wife"" I guess her parents would call it.\n\nI show her how to keep her apparent performance behind her brothers by deliberately getting answers wrong, while keeping track of her actual performance in her head. This kid amazed me, she picks up on what I'm getting at very quickly, indeed she thinks it's a great game. She has already worked out for herself what her parent's plans for her were and at age nine she had already decided that she wanted no part of it and is already beginning to make moves of her own in the directions I am encouraging her.\n\nLater we move onto the advanced subject of creative falsehoods, she already has two of the three main rules of lying down pat: 1. tell the truth in such a way as to be believed to be lying; and 2. keep it simple and don't embellish. She quickly picks up on the hardest one of all; 3. tell part of the truth but lead the listener to reach an erroneous conclusion. Lazaraus Long would have been proud.\n\nOne day about five days after my arrival, I visit the O'Conners and discover that Jimmy has gone off with some boys who live down the road leaving Katy behind. The weather had turned a little cooler than it had been to date and Katy decides she is going to take me for a walk on the neighboring cattle station. We check with her parents and they quickly give their permission.\n\nKaty takes me into the kitchen where we get a canteen of water and prepare some lunch, then leads me off to the caravan, where she and her brother sleep, so that she can put on some clothes. I start to wait outside but Katy drags me in so that we can talk. She grabs a pair of knickers, and stepping in one side, threads them through the crotch of her bathers and puts her leg through the other side. She then strips off her bathing suit and pulls on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt, a scruffy pair of sandals and a baseball cap completed the ensemble. Moving to the other end of the van we half inch (pinch) her brother's knapsack, stow our provisions and my towel and head on our way.\n\nLeading me by the hand, she takes me to the back of their land where it adjoins the cattle station, I hold the barbed wire apart while she clambers through then follow her. Grasping my hand again she guides me through the bush to where a track, used by the stockmen to get their trucks in and out, runs. Hand in hand we walk down the track talking about various things.\n\nAs we walked I noticed, several piles of sawdust and hundreds of pieces of timber, curved on one side and flat on the other.\n\n""What are those?"" I ask Katy.\n\n""Oh that's where the sleeper cutters, cut up the logs from the trees they cut down to make railway sleepers,"" she explains, ""Those bits left over are called flitches.""\n\nAfter about another fifteen minutes I see a bus up ahead and point it out. ""What's that doing here?""\n\n""Isaac lives in that,"" she tells me, ""He used to be a stockman on this property and the owner lets him live here.""\n\nAs we get closer I saw that the bus is all but derelict, it's up on blocks and half of the windows have sheets of corrugated iron fastened over them, a sort of shed walled on two side with flitches is attached to the side of the bus, around the bus are a number of timber sculptures which have been carved with an ax and chainsaw.\n\nIsaac is about seventy five years old with snowy white hair, a long unkempt and stained beard and mustache. Katy introduces us and we exchange a few pleasantries. Isaac offers us a drink and we accept. Pouring from a large jug, he hands each of us a glass about half full of some dark liquid, taking a sip I discover that he had given me and a nine year old girl neat rum. I turn to say something to Katy but as I open my mouth she upends her glass and drains it in a single gulp.\n\nLooking me in the eye she says, ""Drink your drink?""\n\nSomewhat stunned, especially her at her ability to consume neat rum with such ease, I comply, gasping as the raw neat liquid burns its way down my gullet. After a few more minutes of conversation Katy says, ""Goodbye,"" to Isaac and we continue on our way.\n\nAfter we are out of earshot, I turn to Katy and ask, ""Does he usually give you rum to drink?""\n\nShe replies, ""Yep and I like it, it makes me feel good.""\n\n""Does he ever try to do anything to you?""\n\n""What do you mean?"" she asks.\n\n""Does he ever try to touch you like I did in the dam the other day?""\n\n""No, never. I figure he might one day, but if he ever starts looking at me funny I just won't go back, besides I can run faster than him.""\n\n""Well, you be very careful,"" I warn her, and we continue walking.\n\nA couple of minutes later she stops, and says, ""You know when you rubbed my privates and I felt really good?"" I nod and she continues, ""Well I tried rubbing myself in bed, it feels kinda good, but not like when you did it. What am I doing wrong?""\n\nI look around and spy a log by the side of the track and take a seat on it. Katy perches herself on my knee and I ask her, ""What do you know about sex?""\n\n""Can I say bad words?"" she asks.\n\n""You can say any words you like. There aren't any bad words,"" I explain. ""What makes them bad is how you use them. Like if I said, 'You're a fucking cunt,' I'm saying something bad, but if I said, 'I like fucking cunts,' I'm just saying what I like to do, the words are the same, but what I'm saying with them is different.""\n\n""Oh, I see.""\n\n""Be careful who you use words like that around, though, because most people think that the words themselves are bad, and that they are really bad if a kid uses them.""\n\n""That's stupid.""\n\n""I know, but then most people are a bit stupid or have stupid ideas and the smart people know that they have to act like the stupid people or they will get in trouble.""\n\n""I get it. It's like my lessons. If I want to learn I've got to pretend I'm stupid or I get stopped.""\n\n""Exactly, just remember that your parents aren't really stupid, they just have an old fashioned, stupid idea about boys and girls. We're just extra smart and can recognize the stupid ideas. Any way if you want to learn about sex you better answer my question.""\n\n""O.K. I know that sex, uh fucking, is where a man puts his dick between a woman's legs, uh in her cunt, and that's how they make a baby.""\n\n""Have you ever had a really good look at your pussy? That's another word for cunt and I like it better and you won't get in as much trouble if the wrong person hears you say it.""\n\n""Yeah, but I don't really know what all the parts are.""\n\nI lean over and get a stick and smooth an area of the ground with my foot. ""O.K., I don't have to be accurate then, just as well because I can't draw very well."" Saying this I lift her from my knee, and sit her beside me on the log, bending over I draw a rough sketch of the female and male genitalia. (The penis erect because I think that all the books used in school are stupid.) As I do this I think of Socrates definition of a school, A log with a teacher on one end and a student on the other.\n\nUsing the stick as a pointer I point out the various feature naming them and explaining their function as I go: ""These are the inner lips, they help to keep dirt out of the vagina.""\n\nAt this point Katy interrupts me and says, ""I don't have any inner lips.""\n\n""Yes, you do but they are pretty small at the moment, and when you stretch your pussy open to look inside they disappear, they'll grow like your boobs will when you get older. The inner lips are pretty sensitive and it feels good when you rub them the right way. Anyway, this is the entrance to the vagina or cunt hole, it's a sort of tube which goes up inside of your body.\n\n""These are the outer lips, they protect the inner lips and this the clitoris or clit.""\n\n""How come my clit sticks out between them then?"" she asks.\n\n""You just have a big clit, just like some women have big tits.""\n\n""Is it bad that I have a big clitoris?""\n\n""No, in fact I think it's good because you can do more things with a big clit. The clit has thousands of nerve endings and is very, very sensitive, when it gets rubbed the right way it fills up with blood and gets even more sensitive.""\n\n""Now this is a man's penis, dick, prick, cock and a whole lot of other names. It's a lot like the clitoris because its also has lots of nerves in it to make it sensitive, it fills up with blood too and gets big and hard like this so it can be pushed up inside a woman's vagina. Normally it's smaller and soft and just dangles.""\n\n""I know,"" Katy interjects with a giggle, ""I've seen my brother's, it looks like a witchety grub. What do you mean, it goes up inside the vagina, It wouldn't fit, I put my finger in there and it sort of hurts, and I can't put it in very far or it hurts even more. Just a sec, how come it didn't hurt when you put your finger in the other day?""\n\n""O.K., one thing at a time,"" I begin to explain, ""When a woman or a girl, gets sexually aroused or horny...""\n\n""I've heard that word, what's it mean?""\n\n""Horny? It means when her body gets ready to have sex.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""Anyway, when she gets horny the muscles around a girl's vagina relax and loosen up, and special glands inside it produce a slippery fluid that lubricates inside her vagina so you can put pretty big things in there without it hurting, after all a baby has to come out of there.""\n\nKaty interrupts again, ""You still haven't told me why my finger would only go in a little way, a dick is much longer than my finger, do you only put it in a little bit?"" \n\n""I was just getting to that, just inside your vagina is a piece of skin, called a hymen or cherry, it stopped shit from going up inside you when you were a baby, in the middle of it is a tiny hole just big enough to let blood out.""\n\n""Blood?""\n\n""I'll get to that in a minute, just be patient. O.K.?""\n\n""O.K..""\n\n""Well, the first time a girl has sex the mans penis is forced through the hole in that piece of skin and it gets torn away, and his penis goes all the way up inside.\n\n""Doesn't that hurt a lot?"" she asks a little apprehensively.\n\n""Sometimes,"" I reply, ""but some girls hardly feel it at all. It all depends on how aroused a girl is when it happens, if she isn't turned on (that means horny too) it hurts a lot, if she is just about to have an orgasm she hardly feels it at all, the pain gets mixed up with all the good feelings and her body can't tell them apart.""\n\n""Is that the only way it can get torn?""\n\n""No, sometimes a doctor cuts it away, or it can get broken in an accident, like if you fell on a log or you can just push through it with your finger.""\n\n""What about the blood.""\n\n""O.K., O.K., stand up and face me. Here inside you, "" I trace on her belly with my finger, ""is a special organ called the uterus which is connected to the top of the vagina, and attached to it with tubes are two more organs called ovaries. When you get older the ovaries will start making tiny little eggs, one or two very month or so. These eggs travel down the tubes to the uterus and if the egg isn't fertilized, your body will make the lining of the uterus peels away and it will bleed a little for a few days to wash discarded lining and the dead egg out. Then your body will make a new lining for your uterus and it happens all over again.""\n\n""How does the egg get fertilized?""\n\n""Well,"" back to the drawings, ""Here in this little sack called the scrotum, are two glands called testicles, balls, or nuts. They make millions of tiny little cells call sperm that look like tadpoles. When a man's cock is rubbed up and down, like it was sliding in and out of a vagina, these sperm travel up tubes inside his body where they get mixed with a slippery fluid, then this comes spurting out of the end of his penis and if his penis is inside a woman and it's the right time, one of the sperm might meet up with her egg and fertilize it, it then sticks to the inside of her uterus and starts to grow into a baby. Nine months later the uterus squeezes the baby out.""\n\n""But why doesn't it feel as good when I rub it?"" she asks.\n\n""Well when you did it, did you rub yourself very softly, or did you just push things around?""\n\n""Just pushed them around I guess,"" she replies.\n\n""O.K.. When you play with yourself, you either have to be very gentle or slippery. The best way to do it is to just start out gently rubbing around the outside. As it starts to feel better your vagina will start to make that lubricating fluid. When this happens smear it around everywhere especially on your clit. You can then push your finger or fingers in a little bit, and rub your clit, as you get closer to your orgasm you can rub harder, when you're really close you can rub much harder, just be careful because pain feels like the good feelings then, so if you get too rough you'll be sore afterwards. Just do what feels good and keep things slippery.""\n\n""O.K., I think I know what to do now,"" she says.\n\n""Just remember in a few year when you start bleeding your mother is going to have a talk with you about these things. Remember to say 'Yuck' and 'how does it fit?' at the right times or she's going to want to know where you learned this.""\n\n""I'm not stupid you know!"" she says accusingly.\n\nFinally explanations over we get up and continue our walk.\n\nFive minutes later she turns in front of me and says, ""I need to pee, close your eyes."" I think this is rather strange as we are surrounded by trees but I comply, however as soon as I hear her piddle hit the ground I open my eyes and see her grinning up at me, looking down I see she has pulled the leg band of her shorts and knickers to one side and is holding her pussy lips apart with her hips thrust forward as she pees standing up. When she has finished she giggles, ""I knew you would look.""\n\n""Well what do you expect?"" I reply.\n\n She just giggles again, ""Now it's your turn.""\n\n""It's a bit difficult now,"" I say, ""as my penis is hard, and a man can't piss with a hardon.""\n\n""Oooh, can I see it, can you make it shoot for me? That's what I really want to see anyway.""\n\nI think about it for a while, half a second at least, then agree. I open the fly of my shorts, and wrestle Woody from his confinement, I then clasp him in my fist and pumping up and down I roll the foreskin back and forth over the glans, explaining as I go, ""This is called masturbating or jerking off.""\n\nShe stand slightly to one side looking on intently. ""Can I try that?"" she asks.\n\nI nod and remove my hand, I then take her hand and wrap it about my shaft, and holding mine over hers I demonstrate to her the correct motion, taking my hand away I look at her face, upon which is a look of intense concentration. It only takes a dozen or so strokes of her hand before I'm spewing cum everywhere. If the cum I had in the dam was painful then this one was sheer agony, but the sort of pain that I would gladly experience any time. My first shots land nearly three meters in front of me, and I spurt eight or nine times before it slows to a dribble coating Katy's hand, final an eternity later I finish cumming, and have to stop her stroking, as I explain to her how a man's penis is extra sensitive after he has cum.\n\nShe examines the cum coating her hand, rubbing it between her fingers and sniffing at it.\n\n""Some people like the taste of it, you know,"" I say.\n\nShe looks at me and says, ""I will, if you do.""\n\nSo scooping up a dollop of the end of my prick with my finger I pop it in my mouth and suck it clean. Katy watches me for a moment then stick out her tongue and takes a tentative lick. Stopping for a second, she rolls her tongue about inside her mouth then sticks it out again and avidly licks her whole hand clean. ""I like it, it tastes great.""\n\n""I can tell,"" I laugh.\n\n""Next time I want you to shoot it all in my mouth, so I can drink it all,"" she says.\n\n'Oh shit!' I think, Woody twitches and unsuccessfully tries to rise to the occasion. Using my finger I wipe the rest of the cum off my prick and feed it to her, who laps it up like it was ice-cream. Stuffing Woody back in my pants we continue on down the track.\n\nAs we walk Katy asks, ""Was that an orgasm?""\n\n""Yes,"" I reply, ""that's what happens when a man has an orgasm,""\n\n""It looked really cool, did it feel good?""\n\n""Very good, the best.""\n\n""Can I make it happen again? I want to taste it again, I like it a lot.""\n\n""You'll have to wait a little while,"" I say, ""It takes a man's balls a little while to make more cum.""\n\n""Cum?"" she asks.\n\nI explain, ""It's another word for orgasm.\n\n""It's getting on for lunch."" I say.\n\n""There's a dam near here. We'll eat there."" Katy replies. We soon arrive at the dam, and laying out my towel we seat ourselves under a tree nearby where lunch is quickly demolished.\n\n""Are you ready, to cum again?"" Katy asks.\n\n""I am, but don't you want to cum too?"" I inquire in return.\n\n""Yeah, I'd like that.""\n\n""Well, sit here."" I guide her to sit on my stomach, straddling me, leaning back against my knees, which are raised. Reaching down I push the leg band of her shorts and knickers to one side, holding her pants out of the way with my right hand I gaze at her pussy, ""It's so beautiful,"" I murmur and my cock begins to harden behind her.\n\n""Oh! I can feel your penis poking into my bum.""\n\nI slowly with feather touches of my left hand begin to trace circles on her upper thigh, moving closer to her pussy with every circuit. ""Ooh, that tickles! It feels nice."" After a minute or so, I am stroking my finger over her pussy lips at the top of every circuit. ""That's making me feel all tingly in my tummy.""\n""Your tummy or your pussy?"" I ask. ""Yeah my Pussy. You know saying those words makes it feel even better. It makes me feel naughty and good when I say them.""\n\n""I know, that's one of the reasons, people don't want kids to say them or to know about how good orgasms feel.""\n\n""But that's stupid!""\n\n ""What did I say about stupid ideas?"" I ask, ""But this stupid idea isn't really that stupid, think about it for a bit, most kids aren't as smart as you and wouldn't think about any bad things that might happen.""\n\n""What bad things?""\n\n""Well what if I didn't really care how you felt, but only thought about feeling good myself. Some men are like that and it can be hard to tell. What if someone like that found a kid playing with herself and just forced his cock up inside her without making sure she was ready first then throwing her away when he is finished. Even if it didn't hurt her body, it would hurt her mind because she would know that he didn't like her but was just using her like a thing. And it is even harder to heal a mind than it is to heal a body, because the mind finds it very hard to forget things like that, and the poor girl ends up feeling dirty and used. If the mind does manage to forget something really bad it usually makes something else out of balance as well.\n\n""So you see that it isn't such a stupid idea after all. Now talking like this has made me feel a little sad so come up here and we'll cuddle for a while.""\n\nWe snuggle for a few minutes, when Katy asks, ""So it's all right if the people like each other, and they make each other feel good?""\n\n""Almost,"" I say, ""they should also make sure that no one else gets hurt either. Generally this means keeping your mouth shut, and not letting other people see what is going on unless you want them to be part of it too.""\n\nWe cuddle for a few more minutes until Katy asks, ""Are you feeling better now?"" I nod, ""Goody!"" She quickly repositions herself and draws my hand to her crotch.\n\nI begin gently stroking her through her knickers until a damp patch appears. Pulling the gusset to one side I gather some of the liquid weeping from her slit on my finger tip, I begin to increase the pressure of my strokes, allowing my fingertip to slip between her lips. More moisture forms and I collect it and spread it around her sweet little pussy.\n\nShe is now very wet and I use the back of my right hand to hold her pants aside and the fingertips to spread her lips apart. I'm now looking straight into her vagina and can see her hymen, which glistens in the dappled sunlight which filters through the leaves. With my left hand I begin massaging her lubrication into her clitoris which is now standing proudly to attention. Grasping it between my fingers and thumb I stretch it, away from her body then release it and it snaps back.\n\n""Ohhh!"" she exclaims.\n\nI then move my fingers to the bottom of her crack, and insert one into her tiny hole, it is so tight around my finger tip, I gently work it in and out until I have it inserted to the first knuckle and I'm rubbing up against her virginity. Withdrawing my finger from her body, I move back to her clit and begin masturbating it like a tiny cock. It is now standing well clear of her vulva so I release her lips from my right hand and slowly insert my right stinkfinger into her drooling cunny. I start a syncopating motion pulling up with my left hand as I push my finger into her and back as I withdraw. Her pussy lips are now flushed and swollen and she is beyond speech, emitting little gasps and moans of pleasure. Suddenly she squeals and her pussy grips my finger so tightly I can barely move it, I continue my motions until she grips my left hand to stop it, but I continue to move my right in an out but much slower than earlier.\n\nFinally she releases the deathgrip on my left hand, I withdraw my finger with an audible pop, and bring it towards my face, where I inhale, taking in her exquisite aroma, then to my mouth where I suck it clean.\n\n""Ohhh! that felt even better than the last time,"" she says. ""Do I taste nice?""\n\n""The best,"" I say. Gathering more of her fluids on my finger, I present it to her, whereupon she sucks it dry with no hesitation.\n\n""Mmm, nice, almost as good as your cum.""\n\n""Better,"" I say. She reaches between her legs coats her own finger with her juices and feeds them to me. I then collect some more and offer it to her. Taking turns we feed each other her juices until her crotch is as dry as we can make it. Turning about she then cuddles up to my side, I kiss her on top of her head and we snuggle silently for a few minutes.\n\nSuddenly she looks up at me with a cheeky grin, ""Your turn"" she say's and dives for my crotch, undoing the stud and zipper she tugs on my shorts. I stand and she pulls them down to my ankles and I step out of them, she then tucks the front of my jocks under my balls and gazes at my exposed genitals.\n\nSuddenly feeling as mischievous as Katy looks, I decide to introduce them, ""You weren't properly introduced before,"" I say, ""Katy meet Woody. Woody this is Katy.""\n\n""Pleased to meet you I'm sure,"" says Katy, and taking a firm grip, she shakes him up and down.\n\nKneeling in front of me Katy begins to quickly stroke up and down. Taking hold of her hand I stop her, saying, ""Take it slowly, the longer you can make it last the better it feels when I do cum""\n\n""O.K..""\n\n""Spit in your hand and get it wet, rub it all over the knob that'll make it feel even better.""\n\nShe does this then grins again, ""I've got a better idea, and slipping her left hand between her legs she rubs her it back and forth for a while then withdraws it coated with her juices, transferring these to the head of my cock, she then goes back for more, all the while slowly stroking her right hand up and down my engorged shaft. All the while she is masturbating me she is alternately rubbing her cunt and then massaging her juices into my glans.\n\nIt doesn't take much of this before I'm ready to shoot my wad, ""Do you still want that drink?"" I ask.\n\n""Oooh, yes please!"" comes the immediate reply. I place my hand on my shaft and she immediately removes her own and plunges it between her legs to join the other where they both begin rubbing furiously. She opens her mouth wide, pokes her tongue out and tilts her head back slightly, taking a step forward I begin stroking furiously, half a dozen strokes later I shoot my load, the first spurt misses coating her cheek and forehead, beading in her fringe. I quickly correct my aim, and the rest of my load finds the intended receptacle. As my spasms slow to a dribble I lay the head of my cock on her tongue, finally I squeeze the last few drops onto her tongue. Looking into her mouth I see that her mouth is so full I can't see her back teeth and long strings of cum drool from her upper lip into the pool at the back of her mouth. She closes her lips and swirls my cum around inside her mouth for a few moments, tasting it, before swallowing it with an audible gulp. Suddenly she stiffens and shudders in front of me as she has another orgasm of her own.\n\nWhen she recovers she squeals, ""I did it, I did it myself!""\n\n""What do you mean?"" I gasp.\n\n""I gave myself an orgasm. It's the first one you didn't do for me.""\n\nI gather her up in my arms and she hugs me around the neck, squeezing tightly, I hug her back, cupping her tiny ass in one hand the other supporting the back of her head. I stand there holding this beautiful woman-child thinking of nothing but how good she feels in my arms. Hours or only minutes later she wriggles in my arms, as I release her she says, ""I feel all sweaty and sticky. Let's swim.""\n\nSuiting her actions to her words, she quickly strips off her T-shirt, shorts and sandals and starts splashing into the water. Removing my T-shirt and kicking off my thongs I give chase and overtake her. Sweeping her back up into my arms I roll her into a ball and lift her to my shoulder then launch her towards the middle of the dam. I dive after the human missile I've just released, grasp her mid-thigh and tug her beneath the surface. Pulling her towards me I blow a ""zoober"" (TM Rudy Huxtable) into her belly button, then rise to the surface. Katy erupts from the water in front of me.\n\n""I'm gonna get you for that!"" she giggles.\n\nMy ""Promises, promises,"" earns me a face full of water. Whilst I'm gasping Katy disappears beneath the surface and jabs her fingers into my ribs tickling me, as I laugh she rises from the water behind me and shoves my head under.\n\nWhen I rise she is nowhere to be seen. As I tread water, slowly turning to look about me something soft and slimy hits the back of my head, I spin about and barely have time to duck beneath the surface as another ball of mud comes my way. In our play back at her place I'd noticed that she nearly always swims off to the right and taking advantage of this I swim beneath the surface to where I think she should be, 'Ah gotcha!' I think as I see a small foot flash in front of my face. Grasping it in one hand I tow her nearer the edge of the water until my feet can just touch the bottom. Still holding onto her foot I duck to the bottom and pick up a good handful of mud. Returning to the surface I transfer my grip so that I am holding her about the middle and pull out the waistband of her knickers and shove the handful of mud down the back, cup her ass and rub it into the crack.\n\n""Katy's pooped her pants!"" I jeer.\n\nShe quickly slips from my grasp and disappears beneath the surface, returning moments later waving her knickers above her head and with a deadly accurate throw, plasters them across my face. Wadding them into a ball I throw them up onto the bank, my accuracy leaves a lot to be desired and I land them in the middle of my T-shirt. Katy giggles, presents me with the sight of her naked buttocks and disappears. Moments later It's my turn as a handful of mud is dropped into my jocks, and rubbed in. \n\nDropping and quickly turning I manage to snag an ankle before she can get away. Maintaining my grip, as this seem to be the only way to keep hold of her without wrapping both hands about her throat, I strip off my underpants and drape them over her face. Taking them in one hand, she bends her knee until she can wrap her arm around my neck, then taking deliberate aim she throws them to land on my shorts.\n\nTaking advantage of my surprise she slips from my grasp and backs away eyeing me warily.\n\n""I give up,"" I say, ""you win.""\n\nKaty swims back to me and wraps both arms about my neck and presses her lips to mine as she accepts her(my) reward. I cup her ass in my hands and allow my tongue to slip between my lips and lick hers. She pulls her head back and looks at me questioningly.\n\n""Open your mouth a little,"" I say, she complies and I turn my head to one side and kiss her again, this time I slip my tongue into her mouth and lick her teeth, then probe between them to find her tongue waiting for mine. Quickly getting the idea she responds enthusiastically and we spend a delightful thirty seconds trying to pin each others tongues.\n\nPulling back for a moment she says, ""I like that,"" then fastens her mouth to mine again.\n\nThis time the kiss is a little slower and more sensual. Timing my breathing to match hers, I wait until we both inhale then lift my feet from the bottom and we both slip beneath the surface, slowly we sink until we're resting on the bottom. I cup her ass in my hands and probe between the cheeks with my forefinger until I find her pucker where I press gently. I feel her squeal into my mouth and she shoots to the surface. I rise with a grin, and find her looking at me accusing.\n\n""What did you do that for? Its dirty!""\n\n""I don't think it could be much cleaner than it is at the moment."" I laugh, splashing a little water into her face to make my point. ""Did it feel nice?""\n\n""Yeah,"" she grins, ""you surprised me, that's all,"" she says, and comes back into my arms.\n\nI look her in the eye, grin and deliberately push my fingertip up against her asshole. Holding her like this I wade from the water to where our clothes are, bending my knees, I set her feet on the towel and release her. I step back and look her over carefully as this is the first time I've seen her totally naked.\n\nShe is exquisite, her hair darkened by the water is plastered to her head and falls to just above her kidneys, eyes sparkle in the sunlight and are as blue as the sky above us. Her nose is small with just the tiniest hint of an upward tilt, beneath it her mouth is partly opened to reveal pearly white teeth behind perfectly formed bow shaped lips. A firm chin completes her face. Supporting it a slender neck rises from shoulders toned by swimming, Her chest is almost flat with only the slightest swell of breasts hinting at that which is to come, surmounting these are tiny nipples, still a pale pink barely darker than her skin. Below her belly is still slightly rounded with the puppy fat of youth and centered in it is the cute dimple of her navel just begging to be blown into. Her hips are still those of a boy with none of the womanly roundness which would come later, I allow my gaze to travel lower taking in firm thighs, and calves, thin ankles and her tiny feet.\n\nFinally I allow my eyes to look at her center, a rounded mound with firm puffy lips with not even a hint of hair to conceal her tight crack, surmounted by that incredible clit, still prominent even when not engorged with blood. As I scrutinize her Woody rises to take a look for himself.\n\nKaty wriggles a little self consciously beneath my gaze, then straightens suddenly, placing her hands on her hips and setting her feet about a foot apart. She returns my scrutiny with interest but her gaze is concentrated on only one part of my anatomy, that one small proud piece of flesh, which juts from a nest of dark curly hair, beneath my balls are encased in a sack tightened and wrinkled by the cool waters of the dam. Finally she lifts her eyes to meet mine and with a grin asks, ""Has Woody got another drink for me?"" I grin back and nod. ""Good, I really like the taste of your cum.""\n\nShe quickly kneels in front of me and wraps both of her hands around my shaft, allowing just the knob to remain visible. Her strokes soon have my balls churning and they pull up until they are almost inside me. When I reach for my shaft and indicate that I'm about to cum, she tightens her grip instead of releasing me, and with a devilish grin, pops the head into her mouth. This is the last straw and I groan, ""Ohhh Shiiit!"" It feels like my balls are turning themselves inside out and her cheeks swell as I pump wad after wad of jism into her mouth. Finally I stop cumming and collapse to sit on the towel pulling her to straddle my lap, my prick sandwiched between her cuntlips leaking a final obscene drool onto her belly just above her slit.\n\nBefore she can swallow I bring my lips to hers and kiss her, forcing her lips open with my tongue. My cum drools into my mouth and I swirl it around before pushing it back between her lips. We kiss, exchanging my creamy jism back and forth until with a convulsive gulp she swallows my cum.\n\n""Why did you put my prick in your mouth?"" I ask, surprised that she would do such a thing without prompting.\n\n""I didn't want to miss any like I did last time. Did you like it?""\n\n""It was the best ever. Thank you,"" and I kiss her lips gently.\n\nThis time it's my turn for the devilish grin, and I slip my hand inside her knees and under her to cup her ass. Lifting her I lick my juice from her belly and plunge my tongue into her navel. As she giggles I slip her calves over my shoulders and lie her back so that her head rests on my crossed ankles. Before she can move I begin laving the inside of her thighs with the flat of my tongue coating them with moisture.\n\n""Ohh, what are you doing?""\n\n""Lie still and enjoy,"" I tell her. I then bend my head forwards and lick from the crack of her ass, up over her slit and flick her clit with the tip of my tongue. Katy's delighted squeal was probably heard back at Isaac's place.\n\nMoving back I then begin licking in earnest, back and forth up and down her slit, I ignore her clit and concentrate on her pussy lips for a while. After some time I use my fingers to separate them, plunge my tongue between and give a broad flat slurp over her hole and forwards, stopping just short of her clitoris. Her taste is divine, nectar of the gods. Back I go to circle the edge of her vagina with the tip of my tongue a few times before rolling it into a tight cylinder and plunging it inside until I come up against the barrier of her maidenhead, she is so tight I can barely fit my tongue in. Again she squeals and this time grabs my head, I gently remove her hands and place them back on the ground. I withdraw my tongue from her hole and finally pay some attention to her clitoris which is fully engorged and beating with her pulse. I slowly suck it between my lips like a piece of spaghetti and flick my tongue over the tip. Again she squeals. As she approaches orgasm I release it and lick the juncture of her thighs and pussy lips until she has cooled down a little then plunge my tongue back into her vagina. I tongue fuck her for a while then return to he angry red clitoris. Again she approaches her peak and again I withdraw before she can cum. I keep on teasing her to near orgasm then retreating until she is babbling incoherently, ""so good, ... so good, ohhhh ... please (ah) make (ah) me (ah) cum, soooo goood"" finally after about ten minutes she is just babbling ""please, oh please, ohhh pleeeeeessssse"" over and over again.\n\nFinally I relent, and I take her clit between my lips and suck hard, flicking my tongue rapidly back an forth over the tip. She cums with a screech that hurts my ears, and clamps her thighs so tight it feels like she might break my neck and her upper body thrashes uncontrollably. As she starts to come down from her peak, I cover my teeth with my lips and bite down on her clit and pull my head back until it is stretched tight then release it to snap back to her body. Again she cums, back again suck, flick, flick, flick, bite, pull, release, over and over again until her body goes limp, finally I cease my onslaught. Untangling her legs from around my neck I right her body and cuddle her in my lap rocking gently back and forth until she regains consciousness. Minutes later her eyelids flicker and she looks up at me.\n\n""How was that?"" I ask in a whisper.\n\n""It was so good I thought I was going to die,"" she whispered back. ""I didn't know it could happen more than once.""\n\n""That's where girls have it better than boys. Most can cum over and over again until they pass out. I read about it once and I just had to try it.""\n\nI cuddle her like that for a while until she squirms in my lap and turns to straddle my lap. Reaching down between us she grasps my now erect penis, and asks, ""How do you know when a boy is about to cum?""\n\n'Uh oh', I think, ""Well his balls pull up tight to his body and the knob on the end of his dick gets even bigger and turns a darker color.""\n\nShe nods and says with an absolutely wicked grin, ""Good, maybe you can only cum once at a time but I'm gonna tease you until you beg for mercy.""\n\n'Oh shit! What sort of monster have I created?' I ask myself.\n\n""Can I do you with my mouth too, or do I have to use my hands to make you cum?"" she asks.\n\n""You can use your mouth, it's called a blow job. And what I did to you is called cunt licking or lapping.""\n\nMoving to kneel beside me, she pushes on my chest until I'm lying flat on my back. Sticking her tongue out she starts to lick the all over the head of my cock and down the shaft, then opening her mouth wide she pops the head between her lips.\n\n""Watch your teeth,"" I say as they scrape over the flare on the top of my glans.\n\n""Sorry,"" she mumbles around my cock.\n\n""Don't speak with your mouth full,"" I say.\n\n""FUCK!!!"" I scream and double up in agony as she jerks her head back in laughter and her sharp lower teeth scrape the sensitive underside of my knob.\n\nMy erection wilts like a candle in a blast furnace while her expression quickly changes to one of concern. ""Did I hurt you?"" she asks the contrition in her voice patently obvious.\n\n""Yes,"" I reply, pointing to the two red scrape marks left by her sharp little teeth. ""This area just under the head is very sensitive.""\n\n""I'm very sorry. Let me kiss it better."" With this she takes my wilted member in her hand and lavishes it with nibbling kisses and wet licks. My hardon rapidly revives and returns to its previous rigidity.\n\n""What should I do now?"" she asks.\n\n""Just do what you were doing before AND be careful with your teeth.""\n\nShe return her attentions to my cock and slurps it into her mouth until the knob is rubbing at the back of her throat. Bobbing up and down she sucks hard ,swirling her tongue around the tip at the top of her stroke. (She may not have done this before, but her unbridled enthusiasm, coupled with her native intelligence make her one hell of a natural cock sucker.) Keeping her right hand wrapped around my shaft she cups my balls in her left, gently rolling them in her palm. When she feels them tighten she pulls back and eyes the head of my cock intently, gauging the level of my arousal, softly rocking my nuts back and forth. As soon as they descend she resumes her attack.\n\nExperimentally she tries different things out on my enraged manhood, kissing, licking, sucking, nibbling with her lips, judging from my moans and groans of pleasure what is especially effective. Over and over again she brings me near my peak, coming closer and closer each time as she better learns to judge my exact level of arousal.\n\nFinally she cocks her head back and plunges down over the length of my shaft not stopping when I touch the back of her throat, but forcing her head downwards until my glans is lodged deep in her throat and her lips are buried in my pubes. This is the last straw and I convulsively spurt into her throat. Quickly she withdraws until only the head remains between her lips and she tries to suck my balls out through my cock and I enjoy my hardest cum yet. When I finally stop convulsing, she gives me one last long loving slurp before releasing me from her lips and looks up to my face.\n\nI gaze down into hers, seeing twinkling blue eyes and glistening lips and obscene drool of semen joining them to my cock. I draw her up beside me and lick her lips clean, ""Thank you,"" I whisper and gently kiss her forehead, ""That was marvelous."" She lays her head on my chest and gives a contented sigh. After kissing the top of her head, I laid mine back and closed my eyes.\n\nThe next thing I know a cool breeze has sprung up and the horizon is rapidly darkening as heavy black storm clouds roll in. I shake Katy awake, ""Quick we have to get going. There's a storm coming."" We quickly dress and gather up the remains of our lunch. Stuffing them into the knapsack, we rapidly walk back up the track towards her place.\n\nJust as we are scrambling through her fence the heavens open in a tropical downpour, we are instantly saturated. Laughing we run hand in hand through her parents trees and up onto the verandah where we are met by her parents who are looking relieved.\n\n""Stop right there you two,"" we are told. Jane disappears inside and returns with towels and dry clothes, ""Get those things off and put these on,"" she tells us, holding out some of James' clothing in my direction. I try to decline saying that as I'm already soaked I might as well head home. ""Nonsense, you'll stay here until the storm's over, it's too dangerous out there."" As if to punctuate her comment, there is a bright flash instantaneously followed by a deafening rumble as lightning strikes a tree nearby. Placing the clothes and towels on a sun lounge she turns and heads back inside.\n\nBy this time I know the family is fairly casual about nudity, so I quickly strip off with Katy and we rub ourselves dry, Katy giggling at the shriveled state of my manhood. We rapidly dress and leaving our wet clothes in a pool of water on the deck, move inside. Jane hands each of us a hot cup of tea and chases us into the lounge, where we take our accustomed seats on the couch, Katy plastered to my side. Jane comes in and handing a cup to James, takes her seat. Katy chatters away giving an almost entirely fictitious account of our walk with me inserting the occasional appropriate comment.\n\nThe phone rings towards the end of Katy's recital and James reaches across to answer it, holding his hand up to still Katy's tongue. He listens for a while and say's, ""OK, We'll see you in the morning."" He hangs up and say's, ""That was Bob Shead. Jimmy's going to have to stay with them as the creeks are up and nobody can get through."" He then turns to me, ""You'll have to spend the night here. You can have Jimmy's bed. Here, call your folks and let them know."" With this he hand me the receiver and dials my uncle's number.\n\nMum answers and I explain the situation to her. She say's ""O.K., don't make a nuisance of yourself. Bye.""\n\n""Bye, I reply and pass the receiver back to James.\n\n Chapter 3 - A Night to remember.\n\n Jane sends Katy out to peel the vegetables for tea and Katy as always, desirous of my company, drags me along. The vegetables are quickly prepared and set to roast in the juices of the beef already cooking. Throwing another couple of pieces of wood in the fire box, we return to the living room.\n\nSitting down, James and I are soon deep in a conversation about computers, Jane is reading a book by the light of a hurricane lamp and Katy is keeping my side warm, hugging my hand to her, laying with her ear pressed to my chest listening to my heartbeat and the rumble as I talk.\n\nA little over an hour later dinner is ready and we sit down in the kitchen to a delicious meal. Desert is tinned fruit and ice cream, quickly finishing her own, Katy is soon poaching the fruit from my plate, and a scuffle ensues.\n\n""Well, it looks like I've found tonight's dishwashers,"" Jane observes.\n\nKaty sighs dramatically and pouts at her mother.\n\nSoon after, dessert finished, Jane gets up and throws a teatowel in my direction. ""We'll have a cup of tea in the lounge when you are finished.""\n\nKaty starts in on the dishes, as the sink fills Katy gets that look on her face which I have learned to associate with deviltry and I find myself with a face full of suds. Twirling the teatowel, I retaliate with a crack in the direction of her behind. Undaunted Katy scoops up another handful of suds and flicks them in my face, another crack, this one just licking her where her pants are tightest. Katy squeals, scoops up a cup of water and soaks the front of my shirt. Pinning her arms, I tie them behind her back with the towel and upend her over the sink threatening to dunk her.\n\nSuddenly her hands are free and collecting another cup of water she empties it over my head.\n\n""The mop's beside the fridge,"" Jane's voice interjects from the other room.\n\n""Oops!"" Katy giggles.\n\nQuickly we wash the dishes, and put them away. Then taking the mop I clean up the water from the floor while Katy pours water from the kettle boiling on the back of the stove over teabags. Finishing the drinks we carry two each into the lounge and distributing them take our seats.\n\n""The kitchen clean?"" asks Jane.\n\nKaty giggles and I reply, ""Yes, though I'm a little damp,"" while casting an accusing look in Katy's direction.\n\n""Well you shouldn't fight in the kitchen.""\n\n""She started it,"" I accuse.\n\n""So, did you have to try and finish it?"" Jane asks. ""Who won anyway?""\n\n""She did,"" I admit sheepishly.\n\nWe finish our drinks and Jane leave the room, when she returns she hands Katy a pair of sheets, and a pillowcase and says, ""Go and change the sheets on Jimmy's bed.""\n\nKaty begins to pout, but quickly returns to sunny smiles, when I offer, ""I'll help her, after all, I'm the one putting you all to this trouble."" Jane tries to say that it's no trouble, but I insist. We grab a lantern and go down to the caravan with the bedclothes. By now the rain has stopped, but we can hear water rushing in the usually dry creek bed that runs through the land between the O'Conner's and my uncle's place. Katy tells me that it won't be down before morning. We squelch through the mud to the van and leave our footwear in a box just inside the door.\n\nLooking at where I'm to sleep I see that even here the inequality prevails, Jimmy has the double bed at the rear of the van with a privacy curtain and Katy is stuck with sleeping on a fold down bunk at the front next to the door. We quickly strip Jimmy's bed and I smile to myself as I feel a couple of stiff patches, 'So Jimmy's worked out that his prick has more uses than peeing,' I think. As I throw the bottom sheet over the bed Katy dives under the billowing material, I let it settle then jump on the bed and begin ticking the lump underneath. Katy curls up into a giggling ball trying to avoid my hands, I then run my hands over her ass and cup the soft mound between her legs, as my fingers press up into her vulva her body snaps straight and traps my hand between her thighs. I wiggle my fingers against her precious little slit for a few second, then jerk my hand free.\n\n""Come on get out of there,"" I say, ""we've got to get this bed made if you want to watch Happy Days."" Katy quickly scrambles out and helps me to straighten the sheet. She starts to tuck her side in and as she gets to the head end pauses and reaches further under the mattress.\n\n""What's this?"" she asks and pulls a magazine without a cover from under the mattress and opens it, she looks then blushes and starts to giggle.\n\n'Oh,' I think, 'I bet I know what that is.' I move round to where Katy is flipping through the pages and look over her shoulder. Yep, a parade of beavers. I pluck it from her hand and say, ""It doesn't take that long to make a bed, you know. If we don't hurry up your mum's going to come looking for us and you don't really want her to see you reading that do you?"" I slip the magazine back under the mattress and we finish making the bed.\n\nWe return to the house and Jane observes, ""It took you long enough.""\n\n""Yeah, she was about as helpful as a kitten when you're trying to sort balls of wool. I would have been better off alone,"" We than take our places on the couch, and settle down to watch Happy Days on the TV, which was running off a car battery.\n\nAfter the show, Jane sends Katy off to have a shower and James and I talk computers. Fifteen minutes later Katy pads up to the doorway with a towel about her shoulders and asks some inane and pointless question while allowing the towel to open in front, revealing her plump little pussy.\n\n""GO and put some clothes on this instant young lady,"" orders Jane. Katy turns, pushes her half concealed bottom out at us and wiggles it back and forth before sashaying back to the bathroom.\n\nJames just laughs and rummages in a cupboard under the bookshelves. Pulling out a photo album he flips through it to a certain page then hands it to me saying, ""She's always been a little exhibitionist. I took these last year just before we moved here."" Looking at the album I see a photo series of Katy trying to do a cartwheel on the front lawn of their old house, first there is Katy looking much like any other little girl in a short yellow summer frock, next she is bending over and her dress is pulled up until it barely conceals her crotch, the third shows her with her dress half inside out concealing her face and nothing else, the forth has her sitting down with her legs apart, a pained/surprised look on her face, her dress still above her waist and all her charms on display. In the last she has obviously just finished rearranging her dress and on her face is an expression comprising a mixture of embarrassment (probably more for muffing her show than showing her muff) and wicked grin.\n\nJust then Katy comes back, this time in a long T-shirt and panties, and sees the album in my lap. ""Oh dad! You didn't! You did!"" and her face turns beet red.\n\n""Well, it convinced you to wear your knickers didn't it?"" said James. Katy snatches the album from my hand and stalks over to the cupboard where she thrusts it and slams the door. Suddenly she takes a flying leap at her father and sitting astride his knees tries to tickle him. He lets her for a couple of seconds then taking both her hands in one of his, uses the other to tickle her armpits and belly unmercifully until she screams with laughter. Releasing her she collapses to the floor with her T-shirt above her waist, and her knickers twisted so that they reveal one ass cheek and one side of her pussy. She slowly recovers her composure then looks down at herself.\n\n""Oh gawd!"" she mumbles, and flushing red (such a pretty color) again, rearranges her knickers, and shirt. I laugh along with James and Jane while hoping they don't notice the hardon in my shorts.\n\nKaty gives me a hurt puppy look then without warning leaps on me digging her fingers into my ribs, I wriggle and my hardon grinds against her panty clad pussy. Her expression changes and she allows me to capture her hands and tickle her back, she giggles and squirms using her motion to grind her pussy against my cock. Her rubbing on her father's legs and her embarrassment along with the pure naughtiness of the situation must have aroused her to fever pitch because within seconds she is cumming right there in full sight of her parents. In shock, I stop tickling her and let go of her hands and she collapses gasping on my chest. I glance at her parents, ready to bolt, creek or no creek but they have noticed nothing.\n\nKaty instead of taking her usual position at my side, turns and remains sitting in my lap, my cock pressing into the crack of her ass, where she remains for the rest of the evening. Every time my cock begins to deflate, she squirms in her seat quickly returning me to hardness. For nearly an hour she keeps up this torture while I talk with James and Jane reads a book.\n\nAt about nine thirty Jane says to Katy, ""It's time for bed dear, off you go.""\n\nKaty, like all nine (almost ten) year olds complains, ""Aw mum, do I have to, can't I stay up just a little longer.""\n\n""Ten minutes and that's it.""\n\nKaty now lets my prick alone and when she gets up to kiss her parents goodnight there is nothing to be seen. Coming back to me Katy gives me a quick peck goodnight and keeping her body between her parents and me gives my cock a quick squeeze while whispering, ""Later,"" against my lips.\n\nJames and I continue our conversation for another half our or so, whereupon I pretend to yawn. Jane suggests I grab a shower and head off to bed. Getting up, she fetches a towel and shows me the bathroom which is just a curtained off alcove at the end of the verandah, explaining that without the pump, water is limited so don't take too long. I quickly shower and wrapping the towel about my waist I grab the lantern Jane has left for me and head for the van. On the way I see the light go out in the lounge, 'Good,' I think, 'they've gone to bed too.'\n\nThe light is still on in the van and as I open the door I head a furtive rustle and look in to see Katy picking up a book.\n\n""Oh!"" she says, ""it's only you.""\n\nDiscarding my thongs in the box, I pad down to the other end of the van, where I dry off and slip my shorts back on. Poking my head through the curtain to say goodnight I'm greeted by the sight of Katy with the magazine on her knees and her hand in her knickers. ""Do you want me to help you with that?"" I ask.\n\n""Oh!"", she says jerking her hand out, ""You startled me. Did you know these magazines had stories in them? Reading them is making me feel horny.""\n\n""I know,"" I reply. ""Me and my brothers pinched a whole lot of my uncle's when I was a kid. Reading them is where I learned those things I told you today and how to do those things we did at the dam. Anyway, do you want me to help you have some more orgasms?""\n\n""What about Mum and Dad?"" she asks.\n\n""They've gone to bed,"" I reply.\n\n""Good, they'll fuck for half an hour then go to sleep,"" and she start to wriggle out of her T-shirt.\n\n""Stop, I want to do that,"" I tell her. ""Bring that mag' and your pillow up here with you.""\n\nRearranging her shirt, Katy softly pads up to my end of the van holding her place in the magazine with her finger. Her expression as she comes through the curtain informs me of wicked thoughts and her pillow is in my face an instant later.\n\n""Oh so you want a fight?"" I say, throwing her pillow back at her, ""Well gird thy loins varlet, have at ye,"" and swipe her upside the head. Katy, giggling, retaliates in kind and we are exchanging blow for blow, both of us laughing so hard we can barely swing our weapons.\n\nSuddenly, there is a loud thump from the roof of the van and we hear Jane call out, ""You break those pillows and you won't get out of that van until every single feather is picked up."" Katy giggles, and makes a rude gesture in the direction of the house.\n\nI notice, now that it is no longer moving, that Katy's pillow has started to split at the seam and a few feathers are trickling out. I point this out to her, and she just giggles again and tosses it in my face and few more feathers trickle out. Grasping her wrist I draw her across my knees flip up the back of her shirt and administer five quick, light swats to her panty clad behind. Katy wriggles and giggles then twisting in my grasp grabs my pillow and gives me one last thump. Taking the pillow from her I rearrange the covers on it and hers then stack them at the head of the bed. Together we gather the loose feathers and pile them on the table beside the bed.\n\nSeating myself leaning against the pillows with my legs spread, I pat between them and say, ""Sit here, and we'll read some stories together."" She recovers the magazine from the floor and sits leaning back against my chest. Opening the magazine, we flip through it until we get to the reader's letters section.\n\n""Already read that one"" says Katy ""and this one and this one,"" flipping through the pages we get to a story that is new to her and begin reading. After reading a few paragraphs Katy slips her hand into her knickers and begins to rub slowly. I take hold of her legs behind her knees and lift them over mine so that she is spread wide, then slide the fingers of my left hand under the gusset and move my fingertip in slow, gentle circles around her opening. Feeling her dampen and her muscles relax I ease my fingertip inside and carefully pump it in and out of her tight orifice. As her breathing quickens I feel her muscles relax further and I try another finger, it fits, but it's oh so tight.\n\nKaty feels the added intrusion and shoving the magazine to one side and pulling her knickers to one side looks at where I have two fingers inserted halfway to the second knuckle. Sounding surprised she says, ""You've got two fingers inside me and it doesn't hurt.""\n\n""I told you that your pussy would stretch a lot,"" I say, ""here see how many fingers you can get in."" Withdrawing my hand I move hers to take it's place. She immediately thrusts two fingers inside, and after only two or three stroke in and out adds a third, soon after she has all four fingers plunging in and out, burying them to the second knuckle, and she is grinding the heel of her hand onto her clit. Her breath is now coming in short hard pants and her eyes are rolled back in her head. Taking her chin in my hand I tilt her head and press my lips to hers, moments later she is cumming squealing into my mouth.\n\nReleasing the pressure on her clit, she continues to pump her fingers slowly in and out for a few more seconds before withdrawing them and offering them up before my face. Avidly I take them into my mouth, sucking them clean.\n\n""Oooh, that was sooo good, I felt so stretched and full,"" Katy lolls her head back on my shoulder and slipping her hands behind my head pulls me down to her lips for a long, languorous kiss, twining her tongue about mine. A minute later I feel her lips stretch into a grin and she nips the tip of my tongue. Disengaging herself from my arms she turns and tugs on my shorts. Lifting my butt, I allow her to draw them down my legs and off over my feet.\n\nShe gazes at my erect cock with such a look of undisguised hunger that I start to feel apprehensive. ""Lie back, I want to try something,"" she instructs me.\n\nScooting down the bed I lie with my head and shoulders propped up on the pillows, the eye of my cock staring directly into mine. Katy contemplates it for a few more seconds, then crouching close, takes it in her hand and moves it this way and that examining it from all angles. A tear of pre-cum weeps from the slit in the end and Katy moves to kiss it away, another tear forms and she touches her tongue to it and draws back an obscene strand now links my cock to her lips. Suddenly her head plunges forwards and my knob is engulfed in a hot, silky cavern. Swirling her tongue around it she coats it with a slick coating of saliva. Backing off until my cock pops free she licks it all over until my entire cock glistens from balls to tip with her spit. Returning to the top she ovals her lips and plunges back down taking half of my shaft into her mouth.\n\nSliding her lips up and down for a few seconds she drools down the sides of my cock until a pool forms at the base. I see her chest expand as she takes a deep breath and plunges forwards, my cock bumps against the back of her throat. Withdrawing she tries again, this time the head pops into her throat, but nearly two inches of my staff remains outside her mouth. Again and again she tries, but is unable to get any further.\n\nFinally she withdraws and looks up at me, there are tears in her eyes and she is almost crying, ""Why can't I get it all in like I did at the dam?""\n\nTaking her in my arms I pull her up over my body to where I can kiss her tears away. ""Don't worry about it,"" I say, ""You're still getting more in your mouth than most grown women do.""\n\n""I am?"" she asks, surprised, ""But I want to get it all. What am I doing wrong?""\n\n""You're doing nothing wrong, it's just that you have to hold your head and neck at just the right angle to make it slide down your throat,"" I tell her. ""I know, why don't I try to fuck your throat.""\n\n""How do you do that?"" she asks.\n\n""Here lie down here with your head over the end of the bed."" I move her body into position and take up station with my feet on the floor and my hands beside her hips. ""Now squeeze my wrist twice if I hurt you or you want me to stop. OK?""\n\n""O.K.,"" she replies. Taking my cock in her hand she positions it between her lips.\n\nI start with slow shallow thrusts, moving a little deeper with each stroke until the head is bumping against the back of her mouth. ""Ready?"" I ask. She nods and squeezes my wrist once, taking a deep breath.\n\nBacking up until only the head is in her mouth I slowly move my hips down until I feel the back of her mouth, increasing the pressure, I push until I feel her throat opening up around my cock and the head pops in. I back up and she takes a breath, I push in again moving a little deeper this time, back, a breath and in three times until I feel her chin pressing into my pubic bone. My cock is engulfed in the tightest, hottest, opening It's ever encountered. I withdraw and push back in, as her throat becomes accustomed to the intrusion I thrust faster and harder. It is only a minute or so before the exquisite pressure becomes to much for me and I bury my cock balls deep in her mouth and pump spurt after spurt of jism deep into her throat.\n\nSuddenly I'm aware of her hands pushing desperately, against my hips. Immediately I feel like a heel and pull back. She allows me to withdraw until only the head remains in her mouth. When I try to withdraw further her hands lock my hips in place. After sucking the last of my juices from my prick she lets me go.\n\n""Are you all right?"" I ask.\n\n""No!""\n\n'Oh no' I think. ""I haven't hurt you have I?"" I ask concerned.\n\n""Oh no, but I'm mad at you.""\n\n""Why?"" I ask.\n\n""Because you wouldn't let me taste it.""\n\n""Oh! I'm sorry, but it felt so good,"" I explain. ""When a man is fucking he likes to pump his cum as deep as he can. Will you forgive me?""\n\n""I will this time but you better not let it happen again,"" she frowns.\n\nInstantly I'm all contrition, hanging my head and laying it on thick.\n\nFinally she giggles and thumps my in the ribs, ""You're silly."" she says and all is forgiven.\n\nHooking my finger in the neck of her T-shirt I leer inside, saying, ""Ooh, titties"" and she giggles again. ""Lets get rid of this,"" I say taking the bottom of her shirt in my hands and drawing it up and over her head. Throwing it to one side, I lean forwards and kiss her right nipple then her left. I then suck the tiny mound, my mouth flicking my tongue back and forth over the nipple until I feel it stiffen. Transferring my attentions her right tit is soon as stiff as the left. Backing up a few inches I blow a stream of air over the BB sized protrusion and watch it crinkle even tighter. \n\n""Ooh, that feels nice!"" she exclaims.\n\n""Well lie back and close your eyes and it will feel even better,"" I tell her, laying my towel on the bed to protect the sheets.\n\nShe complies and I place my hands on her hips hooking my fingers inside her waistband. Katy lifts her hips and I slowly inch her knickers down exposing her mound a millimeter at a time. Finally they are inside out, the gusset glued to her crotch by her copious juices. Suddenly they snap free and I quickly draw them off over her ankles, stuffing the soaking gusset into my mouth I suck ravenously.\n\n""Ooh yuck!""\n\nI remove them from my mouth just long enough to say, ""You taste good,"" before stuffing them back. Katy watches with wide eyes as I continue to suck until I can no longer taste her. Finally I spit them out and toss them to join her shirt.\n\nPutting my finger in the middle of her chest, I push her back until she is lying flat on her back. I lean over her and kiss her in the middle of her forehead, then move to kiss and lick her eyelids. Next I suck her nose into my mouth. Katy giggles. ""Shhh."" I trail kisses and tiny little licks over her cheek and lick and nibble around her earlobe while she squirms beneath my ministrations. Suddenly I thrust the tip of my tongue inside and wiggle it. Her eyes snap open and she squeals. Moving back I kiss her eyes shut, and descend to her slightly parted lips, I lick them and push my tongue inside for a long, slow, deep soul kiss.\n\nNext I kiss and nibble her throat and Katy squirms again, I move onto her chest and lave her tiny breasts with my tongue, drawing a figure eight from one side to the other contracting the loops at either end with each circuit until I'm licking a straight line between them. At each end of my stroke I suck the nipples into my mouth gently biting and them pulling away from her chest.\n\nDown to her belly I lick in a slowly contracting spiral about her navel, her breathing quickening all the while. When I finally thrust my tongue into it she squeals and folds up like a jackknife, gently I push her back onto the bed and kiss her eyes shut yet again. Returning to the dimple of her navel I kiss and lick a trail down to her pubis. Her legs are wide spread and her hips are lifted in anticipation. She groans when I lick once up her slit and continue on to lave her inner thighs.\n\nI leave another trail of nibbling kisses down her legs to her feet, where pulling them together I suck both her big toes into my mouth at once, then concentrating abandoning on one foot I take all of the toes into my mouth and lick the folds underneath. I then suck on the toes of the other foot before turning her over on to her face. I firmly grasp her ankle, give a broad flat lick to the sole of her foot and she tries to jerk it from my grip. The other foot receives the same treatment with a similar responses.\n\nZigzagging from one side to the other I trail licks and kisses up her calves to the sensitive backs of her knees, I lick and she squirms yet again. Onwards and upwards I lick and nibble up the backs of her thighs concentrating on the more sensitive inner surfaces.\n\nAs I approach her buttocks she is raising and lowering her hips grinding her mons into the towel which has bunched up with her movements. I separate the twin globes with my thumbs and gaze at the pink rosebud of her anus which winks as me as she clenches and releases her muscles. I blow a stream of cool air over her pucker and she humps her ass back at me. Steeling myself, I extend my tongue and lick from her flowing quim over her asshole and on up to the top of her tailbone. Tasting nothing unpleasant I return and rim her pulsating back door and then stiffening it, I plunge my tongue deep inside her and hear a muffled squeal as Katy bites into the pillow she is hugging. I wriggle my tongue in her anus and she cums in a mini-orgasm.\n\n All of the time I've been pleasuring Katy the thunder has been rumbling in the distance slowly circling closer. Suddenly we are deafened by a hammering on the roof the van as the heavens reopen dumping what sounds like the entire contents of Sydney Harbour on us in a few seconds. Taking advantage of the noise I flip her over, thrust one then two fingers into her pussy, and suck her inflamed clit into my mouth. She cums like a freight train, her howl of pleasure barely audible over the pounding rain. Outside lightning flashes closely followed by deafening peals of thunder. Suck, nip, pull I assault her clit and Katy arches her back until only her heels and the crown of her head are on the bed.\n\nIt is only when I feel the muscles of her cunt rippling up and down the full length of my fingers that I realize I've popped her cherry. Releasing her clit from between my lips I allow her body to subside back to the bed. Carefully I withdraw my fingers from her quivering quim. Examining them I see only a few spots of blood which I lick away before Katy can notice it.\n\nHugging her to my chest I try to apologize, sobbing, ""I'm sorry, I'm sorry for hurting you."" repeating this like a mantra, I rock her back and forth.\n\nEventually Katy's words penetrate through my tears and I hear, ""What do you mean? You didn't hurt me. Why are you crying?""\n\n""I popped your cherry with my fingers when you arched your back and they went right up inside you,"" I tell her.\n\n""You did?"" she squeals. ""Really, do you mean I can fuck you and it won't hurt?""\n\n""Uh huh"" I nod, giving her a wan smile.\n\n""Goody!"" she wraps her arms about my neck kissing me all over my face, licking away my tears.\n\n""Oh Katy, I love you so much!"" I sob, enveloping her in a bear hug, crushing her to my chest.\n\n""I love you, too,"" Katy gasps, ""but you're breaking my ribs.""\n\nI slacken off a bit, apologizing all over again. Katy silences my apologies by thrusting her tongue between my lips. We kiss forever, my hands wandering all over her back and squeezing her buttocks.\n\nEventually, Katy draws her head back and looks deep into my eyes, ""Will you do it? Will you fuck me?"" she asks.\n\n""Only if you want me to,"" I reply. ""I never want to do anything to hurt you, ever.""\n\n""Silly, of course I want you to, and you would never hurt me. Lets watch the storm.""\n\nWe extinguish the lamps and Katy, opening the curtains, stands, pressing her nose to the window overlooking the dam, I stand behind her folding my hands between her breasts. The rain has slacked off and we stand contemplating the landscape stroboscopically revealed by the lightning flashes. Eventually the storm rumbles off into the distance and the rain slows to a gentle pattering on the roof. I back up a step and sit on the edge of the bed drawing Katy to sit in my lap, my arms wrapped around her waist. Dipping my head I nose her hair to one side and nibble on the back of her neck. Katy giggles, squirming in my lap, the stimulation causes my cock to rise up between her thighs.\n\n""Ooh, I think Woody want's to play,"" Katy giggles, taking him in hand and rubbing the tip over her clit. ""Do you think he might like a game of hide and seek.""\n\n""I'm sure he would, but first I better have a look at you to make sure I really didn't hurt you.""\n\n""Silly, of course you didn't.""\n\n""Even so, I just want to make sure.""\n\n""Oh, all right, but I think you just want to look at my pussy.""\n\n""That too,"" I agree, with a laugh, lifting her from my lap I lay her back on the towel, and snag the torch from the dresser beside the bed. Placing it between my teeth I use my thumbs to spread her lips wide and look up inside her. I only a small trickle of dried blood down one thigh, and a tiny smear mixed with her juices disappearing between her ass cheeks. Inside I can barely see the remains of her hymen. I spit out the torch and lick the blood from her thigh then taking her upper thighs in my hands I roll lift her lower body from the bed.\n\nKaty quickly sees what I want and takes hold of the backs of her knees, pulling back and out until she is spread wide before me and I can see her little pink rosebud beneath. Extending my tongue I lick from her pucker to her clit, savoring the coppery tang mixed with her sweetness. Pointing my tongue, I return to her asshole and thrust inside, tongue fucking her ass until she squeaks.\n\nWithdrawing from her ass I observe, ""We're going to have to gag you. If that storm hadn't come along when it did MY mother would have known what we were up too, let alone yours.""\n\n""Spoilsport,"" she grins up at me. Leaning over the side of the bed she snatches up her knickers and stuffs them in her mouth then mumbles.\n\n""What?"" I ask.\n\nShe removes them, ""I said, 'Happy?'"" and stuffs them back.\n\nReaching up I pluck them from between her teeth. ""Yes,"" I say and kiss her lips. ""Bite them when you feel like screaming."" I then shove them back between her teeth.\n\nTrailing nibbles back down her body I stop to kiss her breasts and tongue her navel. Her squeal is definitely quieter and should not be audible beyond the van. Satisfied I thrust my taster as deeply into her vagina as I can. (Her outcries are definitely quieter) I suck and nibble on her clit and tongue her slot until her juices are flowing like the creek outside. Crawling up over her body I kiss my way upwards until the tip of my cock is brushing against her quim, stooping to kiss her forehead I ask, ""Ready?""\n\nShe nods violently. ""Remember two squeezes means stop."" Another nod. ""O.K., here it comes.""\n\nReaching between us I take my steel hard shaft in hand and swab it up and down her slot coating the glans with her juices. Placing the head against the entrance to her vagina I press gently inwards. I slip and the crown skitters up her crack and over her clitoris. Trying again I retain hold of my staff this time until I feel her opening up around me. My knob pops abruptly inside and I feel a tight ring gripping me just below under the rim of my glans and I hear her grunt. 'Oh god she is so tight,' I think. 'I'll never make it all the way inside.' I rest without moving to allow Katy to get used to the intrusion and let my excitement subside.\n\nAs my balls descend I push a little deeper, pull back then push again, slowly I work my cock in and out entering a little deeper with every thrust, until I can feel her cervix brushing the end of my dick and I am buried in the tightest, sweetest, warmest cavity imaginable and still nearly two inches remain outside. Withdrawing until only my glans is trapped between her lips I then re-enter her with a single long slow steady stroke. As my cock brushes her cervix she cums violently, ramming her pelvis up towards me, her back arched, she strains against me, muffled grunts and squeals emerge from behind her gag, suddenly her cervix gives way and a tight ring snaps over the head of my penis, coming to rest just behind the flare and her clit is grinding against my pelvis, her hands are clenched into fists and she is beating the mattress and her head is rolling from side to side. Within her vagina, my cock is massaged along it's entire length as her tight cunny ripples and contracts around it. Withdrawing is a real struggle, the tight neck of her womb grips my prick refusing to let go until with an incredible rolling sensation my glans slips free, still her clenching muscles fight me all the way. Sliding back in is just a difficult, her constricting passage almost strangling my prick, again I feel that unbelievable sensation as her cervix rolls over the head of my cock. As her orgasm subsides movement becomes easier and I take slow steady strokes. Again she climaxes around my rampant intruder, and again I fight for every inch of intrusion and withdrawal. As her opening and cervix becomes accustomed to my invading member my thrusts become faster and harder until she is cumming almost continuously.\n\nI soon feel the cum boiling in my balls and wrapping my arms around her I roll onto my back keeping myself lodged within her. Sliding my hand down her spine I cup her ass and probe between the clenching cheeks until my fingertip finds her asshole. I'm now right on the verge of cumming and making short, swift, stabs into her rippling passage, as I start to spurt within her I thrust my finger into her slick back passage until my palm is cupping her asscheek and she cums in a final shattering climax and passes out on my chest. Long after my balls are empty I continue to spasm in dry aching heaves. Finally they subside and I bend my head forward to kiss the top of her head. I remove the knickers from Katy's mouth and cuddle her to me as she slowly recovers.\n\n""Mmm, that felt so good,"" she informs me.\n\n""Felt good to me too,"" I reply and give the finger in her ass a little wriggle as I withdraw it.\n\n""Ooh, what's that doing there?"" she asks jerking upright.\n\n""Leaving, but I think it made you faint when it went in.""\n\nI lift Katy from my cock, she gasps as she feels my prick snap free of her womb, a stream of our mixed juices floods my groin. Turing her in my hands I position her so she is kneeling astride my head her pussy inches from my mouth. Lifting my head I apply my lips to hers and lick the outside of her quim clean. Extending my tongue to its fullest extent I plunge it inside scooping out as much cum as I can. Suddenly my wizened member is engulfed in her hot little mouth as she tastes our combined spend. Using my finger to reach deep within her I scoop out as much of our juices as I can find. At her end Katy licks my balls and groin clean finishing with a slurping suck that leaves my cock half hard.\n\nKaty turns about and giving me a quick kiss, says, ""That was awesome, I want to do it again.""\n\nI return the kiss and reply, ""'Not tonight Josephine. It's pretty late and we have to get some sleep. Besides you're going to be sore enough in the morning already.""\n\n""Spoilsport,"" kiss. ""Bastard,"" kiss. ""Prick,"" kiss, kiss, kiss.\n\nWe get up, I retrieve the torch from where it has rolled underneath the bed and we straighten things up, tossing the towel, which is surprisingly clean, into the corner.\n\n""I need a piddle.""\n\n""Me too,"" Katy replies.\n\nWe retrieve our shoes from the box and step out into the rain, which has now slowed to a drizzle. Naked we squelch around to front of the van, away from the house.\n\n""Can I hold it?"" Katy asks and without waiting for a reply, takes me in hand. It is a few seconds before I can relax enough to pee but the pressure in my bladder soon overcomes my sudden shyness. Giggling Katy directs the stream from side to side until it slows to a trickle and then stops.\n\nPlacing my hand over hers, I direct her, ""You shake it off like this."" Katy does so, then surprises me by stooping to lick the last droplet from the tip.\n\nCrouching down I hold the torch in my teeth and use my hands to separate her labia and I peer within her exposed genitals. ""Your turn,"" I say. As I look I see a tiny bulge appear beneath her clitoris and then a golden cascade hisses past inches from my nose. When her stream slow and stops with a few final spurts I return the favour and lick her clean. The taste is not as bad as I thought it would be, in fact I could get to like it.\n\nWe are now a trifle damp and getting cold so we return to the van and use the towel to dry each other off, paying particular attention to the genitals. We put our clothes back on and I climb into bed, Katy slips in beside me.\n\n""What do you think you are doing?"" I ask.\n\n""I'm going to sleep with you silly,"" she replies.\n\n""What about your mother?""\n\n""Pooh, we'll just have to wake up first."" Katy gives me a soft kiss and turns pressing her little bum into my belly, takes my hand and tucks it into the top of her knickers, ""G'night. Love you.""\n\n"" 'night, Love you too,"" and I kiss her on the top of her head.\n\n Chapter 4 - Home alone?\n\n I wake as the first dawn chorus sounds, my hand still tucked between her legs. Carefully withdrawing it I prop myself up on my elbow and gaze upon her slumbering features. In repose she looks even younger than her nine (almost ten) years, though the smile curving her lips is that ageless smile of women through the centuries. I drink her in marveling that someone so small can hold so much love. Finally I can stand it no longer, I must taste of cupids bow. I bend and softly press my lips to hers probing betwixt them with my tongue, her mouth opens and my tongue dips writhing to taste of hers. Katy stirs, her eyelids flutter open, her arms snake behind my neck and her tongue parries mine, minutes later we break apart.\n\n""You better get into your own bed,"" I say. ""Your parents will be up soon.""\n\n""Do I have to? Lets go swimming."" Katy sits up and I see her wince. \n\nConcerned, I ask, ""Are you O.K.?""\n\n""Yeah, just a little sore like you said.""\n\nStripping off her T-shirt Katy eases out of bed. Throwing the sheet back I get out and snag her T-shirt and towel dropping her shirt on her bed on the way out the door. I pad up the steps to the verandah and retrieve my shorts, still wet from the day before and return to the caravan, with a towel for Katy.\n\nBack in the van I strip and change my shorts and race down to the water where Katy is waiting by the cable drum in just her knickers. Dropping the towels on the drum I say ""Last one in's a rotten egg,"" and race to the edge and plunge into the now overflowing dam. Coming up gasping, my balls are trying to crawl up inside my body. I turn an accusing glance upon Katy who is giggling from the top of the bank.\n\n""I forgot to tell you, the water's always freezing after a big rain,"" she laughs.\n\n""Forgot heck, you did that deliberately. Are you coming in?""\n\n""No way, I'm not silly like some people are.""\n\nWell I can't take this lying down, I lunge from the water and give chase to a shrieking Katy. Her stiffness and laughter allow me to catch her easily, gathering the shrieking twisting bundle up in my arms I return to the dam where I wade out a little way and toss her in, I then retreat to the cable drum and take both towels, wrapping one about my shoulders.\n\nKaty comes from the water sputtering and swearing revenge, she approaches me and as she grabs for a towel, I twitch it from her grasp.\n\n""Give me that,"" she laughs, lunging at me.\n\n""Give in?""\n\n""No!"" She snatches, missing again.\n\nI dance around her, holding the towel, teasingly, just out of reach. After a few minutes of this I slip and while I'm catching my balance, Katy darts in and snatches both towels from me, then races off for the caravan. Pounding on her heels, I'm just in time to stop her from locking the door in my face, I force my way inside behind her and taking one of the towels from her I strip off my shorts, towel myself dry and slip James' shorts back on. I glance up to see Katy hunched up on the bed examining her cunny, which looks a little red.\n\n""How's it feel?"" I ask.\n\n""Still a little sore, but not too bad since you chucked me in the water,"" she informs me. ""But I'm still gonna get you,"" she threatens with a grin.\n\n""It's probably the running you did stretching it, like when your legs are stiff after a long run.""\n\nKaty pads up to me and presents her pussy to me, asking, ""Kiss it better?""\n\nPicking her up to stand on my knees, I plant a quick kiss on the tip of her clit.\n\nCuffing me upside the head, she says, ""You can do better than that.""\n\nSo I do better, I lick from the bottom of her slit to the top and suck her clit into my mouth, nibbling on it till its hard. I then lift her down and give her a light swat on the backside, telling her, ""Get dressed now, before your mother comes looking for us."" Katy pouts but pads off the rummage through her draws for a dry pair of knickers, waving her ass in my direction as she bends over. I get up, kneel behind her and bite her gently on the left cheek. I then reach over her shoulders to pick up a pair of knickers that have been sitting on the top all the time, silently I hold hem out to her. Katy slips them on with rueful grin, and finding a shirt and skirt finishes getting dressed.\n\nTogether we wander barefoot over to the boundary fence, mud squelching between our toes, and slip through. Walking to where the creek is still flowing swiftly, though nowhere near it's peak of the previous night. Together we gaze into the swirling waters. Katy's arm about my waist feels so right as we silently luxuriate in the cool, rain swept, dawn.\n\nA sudden crashing in the bush to one side causes us to turn, a few seconds later a large grey kangaroo hops from the bush to stand only a few meters away. We contemplate each other for a few seconds before the kangaroo decides we are not a threat and stoops to take a drink from the creek, then with a single bound clears the water before disappearing through the bush in the direction of my uncles house.\n\nA few more minutes of silence follow, before Katy decides that she is hungry. We return to the house to find Jane in the kitchen, stirring a pot of porridge.\n\n""What on earth were you doing swimming straight after a heavy rain like that for?"" she asks me, ""You're lucky your balls didn't drop off.""\n\n""Not quite, though I did have to swallow a couple of times,"" I reply. ""Someone.."" accusing glance, ""thought an early morning swim would be just dandy.""\n\n""Well, I saw that she got hers. Sit down. I was just going to call you.""\n\nOver breakfast, we discuss the order of the day.\n\n""The weather forecast this morning, said that Cyclone Katherine,"" James begins.\n\n""Hey they named a cyclone after you, good choice."" I tell Katy, earning a punch in the arm.\n\n""As I was saying, the cyclone is due to hit the coast sometime tomorrow. Jane says that stocks are getting a bit low, and I need to take care of some business just in case we get cut off here by the weather. Would you mind staying here and keeping an eye on the place until we get back. We've had some trouble with things going for a walk. Normally one of us would stay behind, but there's just too much to do today.""\n\n""Can I stay?"" asks Katy.\n\nJane looks at me, ""That all right with you?""\n\n""No problem, I'll just chuck her in the dam if she's any trouble,"" I respond.\n\n""Make sure you tie the bricks on tight,"" is James' contribution. ""We'll collect Jimmy from the Shead's to be our porter, so don't expect to see him til we get back.""\n\nAfter breakfast is over, I send Katy down to the van to collect the leaking pillow and ask Jane for a needle and some thread so that I can repair it.\n\n""How big a mess did you two make last night?"" asks Jane.\n\n""Not too much. You interrupted us just as the pillow started to split.""\n\nIt only takes me few minutes to fix the pillow. I then look at Katy with a speculative eye.\n\n""You reckon you can escape, no matter how you are tied up, do you?""\n\n""Yep!"" proudly.\n\n""Taught her all I know,"" is James' response.\n\n""Well I bet I can tie you to that chair, so you can't leave it, with this,"" I say holding up the piece of cotton left over from repairing the pillow.\n\n""No Way!"" says Katy. Her father knows better than to take what looks like a sucker bet.\n\nI put Katy's one of hand through the back of the chair, and tie her thumbs securely together with two turns of cotton, James and I then saunter off to the lounge to check the latest weather report.\n\nWe hear, ""Ouch, that hurts,"" as Katy tries to twist her hands to break the cotton. Several minutes of grunts and groans follow, before Katy appears in the door carrying the chair before her. ""Can you get me loose?""\n\n""What's the magic word?"" I ask.\n\n""Please.""\n\n""I don't know, we had a bet. What do I win?""\n\n""I won't kill you if you let me go now.""\n\n""Does, that sound fair to you?"" I ask James.\n\n""I'd hold out for at least a cup of tea if I were you.""\n\nTo Katy I say, ""Cup of tea AND you won't get me back for chucking you in the dam?""\n\n""O.K. O.K.""\n\nA quick snip with the scissors and Katy is loose. ""Now how about that cup of tea?""\n\n""Beast."" With a twitch of her behind she leaves the room, returning a few minutes later with cuppas all round.\n\nBy about nine o'clock the creek is down enough to get the car through and Jane and James decide not to waste any time and head off. Katy and I watch them go, when they are out of sight, Katy turns to me with a smile, ""Let's fuck.""\n\n""Better give them a few minutes, to make sure that they are really gone."" I say. ""Why don't we go over to my uncle's and get some clean clothes for me first?""\n\nWe lock up the house and head off, The creek is still above my knees so I lift Katy to my shoulders and wade across. Lifting Katy down I take the opportunity to grab a quick feel. Fifteen minutes later I've told my mother where I'll be for the rest of the day and we are back at Katy's with a clean change of clothes and a dry towel for me, as Katy tells me the water will be warm enough to swim in by about lunch time.\n\nIn the van Katy wastes no time and is soon naked and lying spread eagled on the bed. I swiftly follow suit, then taking both of her ankles in one hand I lift her hips and slip a towel beneath her as if I was changing a baby, giving her bottom a swat I let go and her legs snap apart like they were spring loaded. Kneeling at the foot of the bed I lean forwards and blow a stream of air over her clitoris, I then tease her with kisses and licks all around her pussy while avoiding her clit which is soon standing up begging for attention.\n\n--\n\nLena could not believe her eyes. She had come over to visit her boyfriend's sister, his parents had taken him shopping with them and her brothers had decided to go fishing leaving her alone. Having just gotten back from spending a week in town with at friend's place, she was still getting used to being alone and had decided that the company of a girl four years her junior was better than nothing. Coming through the fence she had seen Katy go into the van with a strange man, she had called out but they had not heard her. Curious she had crept up to the van and hearing strange noises she decided to see what was happening before announcing her presence.\n\nRaising her head to look through the window she was met by an incredible sight: There was her boyfriend's little sister naked with her knees pulled up to her chest and the stranger was crouched over her and he was LICKING her cunny. Her first thought was to run home and tell her parents what she had seen, but as she stood there watching it became obvious that Katy was an active participant and she felt a tingle beginning to build in her loins. Taking another longer look at the engrossed pair she saw more, the man had two of his fingers pushed right inside Katy and he was moving them in an out. Looking closely at the man's crouched form she could see his dick and it looked absolutely enormous, nearly twice as long as her boyfriend's and much thicker. Suddenly the tingle was much stronger and she just had to scratch it.\n\nRubbing herself through her shorts she watched what is happening within the van, she soon felt the need for more and slid her hand inside the tight waistband of her shorts. Unable to move her hand she undid the snap and tried again, this time her hand slid easily inside her bikini bottoms and her fingers are soon busily working on her clit, and sliding through her soaking crack. Inside she can see that Katy has released her legs to lie over the stranger's shoulders and she is holding his head to her. Katy is making a lot of strange grunts and squeals, her hips are moving from side and it looks like the man has his finger stuck up her bum.\n\n--\n\nKaty cums with a squeal that makes me glad that her parents are several miles away. Suddenly we are interrupted by a loud thump on the side of the caravan. Guiltily I remove my fingers from her openings and we quickly draw apart, I draw on a pair of shorts and Katy scrambles into her skirt and shirt. Moving to the door we look out: I see a strange girl with dark curly hair, she looks to be about thirteen or so and is obviously in the throes of an orgasm. She is leaning back against the side of the van, her shorts down to mid thigh, her hand is stuffed inside her red polka dot bikini bottoms and is grinding away furiously.\n\nSuddenly she notices us standing there, she jerks her hand out like it was scalded, and flushes a deep red all the way down to her well filled bikini top. Stammering she tries to explain, ""I-I-I didn't know you were th-th-there?""\n\n""Obviously."" I ask, ""Who is she, Katy?""\n\n""Oh she's Jimmy's girlfriend. Lena this is Geoff. Geoff, Lena."" I offer my hand and Lena takes it in hers, she realizes that it's still wet with her juices and jerks it from my grasp and rubbing it on her shorts, blushes again, suddenly she bursts into tears.\n\n""Go and get her a drink,"" Katy tells me, ""while I have a talk to her.""\n\nI go into the house and spend ten minutes making up a jug of cordial, grabbing three glasses I head back for the van. Down in the van I find Katy and Lena sitting on Katy's bed. Lena seems a little better but she looks jumpy. I give them their drinks and take a seat on the floor in front of them with mine. Lena looks down at her drink avoiding my eyes.\n\n""Lena,"" her eyes flick to me then back to her drink, ""I'm not mad at you, though I am scared of what you might say.""\n\n""Oh, I'm not going to tell on you,"" she whispers.\n\n""Why not?"" I ask, ""You should you know.""\n\n""I know, but Katy tells me it was mostly her idea and if I tell, you'll get into a lot of trouble, Katy will get it trouble, and nobody will be happy.""\n\n""What else has Katy told you?""\n\n""She say's you make her feel really good."" Suddenly she bursts into tears again.\n\nI look to Katy who just shrugs.\n\nI get up and sit beside Lena, she turns an hides her face on my shoulder. Awkwardly I put my arm around her and hold her until the sobs racking her body subside, she shudders a few times and lifts her head to wipe her eyes before dropping it back to my shoulder.\n\nLifting her chin with my finger I look into her red rimmed eyes and ask, ""Why does Katy feeling good make you cry?""\n\n""B-because I let Jimmy do it last week and it hurt, and last night we did it again and he-he stopped just when I started to feel good an-and Katy says, you make her feel good every time. Sh-She's just a little kid, and I've got boobs and everything. H-how come I don't feel good, wh-what's wrong with me?""\n\n""You seemed to be feeling pretty good outside before we interrupted you,"" I observe.\n\n""That's different, I was doing it myself. How come it doesn't feel good with Jimmy?""\n\n""Well there's nothing wrong with you, I'd say the problem was with Jimmy.""\n\nKaty chips in, ""Yeh, I bet he just got on top and stuck it in.""\n\nLena looks at Katy, surprised, ""How, did you know?""\n\nI reply, ""Because Jimmy is really the 'little kid', he knows how to fuck, but he doesn't know how to make love. If he just climbs on top and shoves, it's going to hurt and by the time he is finished you'll just be starting to get warmed up. You'll have to tell him what to do.""\n\n""But I don't know what to do,"" is her plaintive reply.\n\n""You seemed to have a fairly good idea outside. Just tell him to do the same sort of things. Also make him shoot, before he fucks you, so that he lasts longer the second time.""\n\n""How do I do that?""\n\n""Well you could give him a hand job,"" I start.\n\n""Or you suck him off,"" interjects Katy, who seems determined to shock.\n\n""You mean put him in my mouth? That's disgusting.""\n\n""No it's not. Geoff tastes really good, especially when he shoots his sperm in my mouth.""\n\n""Ooh, yuk!""\n\n""Really, what were we doing when you saw us?"" I ask.\n\n""You were licking her between the legs.""\n\n""So, was my licking Katy's cunt disgusting?""\n\n""Sort of, but it made me feel really hot too, thinking about someone doing it to me.""\n\n""Well anything two people do with each other, so long as they both want to do it, is generally not that bad. In fact if it looks disgusting it probably feels pretty good. \n\n""Yeah, he licked my bum last night and I nearly went through the roof.""\n\nLena looks at me and gasps, ""You didn't?""\n\nI nod. ""She had just had a shower, she was clean, I knew she would like it, so why not?""\n\n""I guess, but it seems so strange. Can you ...."" Lena trails off.\n\n""Can I what?""\n\n""No, you'll just get mad at me.""\n\n""No, we won't,"" Katy encourages.\n\n""Katy's right, we won't get angry with anything you say.""\n\n""C-can you show me what to do,"" Lena gets out in a rush.\n\n""I can't see any problems with that, can you Katy?""\n\n""No. Do you want to join in or just watch us or do you want Geoff to do it to you?""\n\n""Can I just watch to start with?""\n\n""Of course, just don't tell Jimmy or anybody else. If anybody found out about Katy and me I'd probably go to jail and Katy might end up in a home.""\n\n""O.K.""\n\nKaty claps her hand with delight, and taking both Lena and I by the hand drags us to Jimmy's bed at the other end of the van and falling back on the bed, flips her skirt up to reveal her bald pussy which is leaking down between her ass cheeks to saturate the back of her skirt.\n\n""Better get that skirt off before you ruin it,"" I say. Pulling Katy to her feet I remove her shirt and pull down her skirt to pool about her ankles.\n\nKaty kneels in front of me and unfastens my shorts and lets them drop to the floor. She then sticks out her tongue and licks me from root to crown coating my member with a sheen of saliva. Taking a deep breath she ovals her mouth and plunges her head forward, burying her nose in my hair she takes me deep into her throat. Lena gasps. Katy bobs her head up and down a few times before releasing me with a slurp while Lena looks on in disbelief.\n\nNot to be outdone I pick Katy up, throw her back on the towel and plunge my tongue deep into her slot. I lick and suck furiously at Katy's cunt for a few seconds before changing to teasing licks and sucks. I work her right up to the edge, but refuse to tip her over. Glancing at Lena I see her with one hand inside her bikini bottoms, the other squeezing and rubbing her tits.\n\n""Why don't you take those off and sit here so you can see better?"" I ask, before rolling Katy's ass clear of the bead and descending once more to her sopping pussy. I continue to tease her licking and biting at her thighs, flicking my tongue inside her for a second before withdrawing.\n\nFeeling movement on the bed flick my eyes up to see Lena has taken up a position kneeling behind Katy's head and is leaning over to closely observe where my tongue is working over Katy's delectable pussy. Her eyes are only six inches from mine, she blushes when she sees me looking at her, but doesn't move. \n\nBeneath me Katy is incoherent, squealing, grunting and moaning. I move my head slightly and begin rimming Katy's asshole, her grunts and groans are now more urgent, coming more swiftly. Suddenly the sounds are muffled and I hear Lena gasp. Glancing up, I see Lena's eyes have rolled back in her head, looking a little lower I see the reason. Katy has latched onto one of her hanging tits and is sucking for all she is worth. I decide that now is the time and plunging a finger deep into Katy's opening I attack her clit, suck, nip, pull, her thighs snap tight on my neck, and she emits a muffled bane sihde wail into the flesh of Lena's breast as she cums hard. Lena pulls back in surprise and Katy, unable to maintain her hold, lets fly with her full voice. All the while I suck, nip and pull and she is cumming continuously her tiny body rigid in front of Lena, the muscles of her belly rippling. The volume of her voice diminishes with each wail until she is reduced to a barely audible whimper.\n\nJust before she passes out I desist in my assault on her clit and change to slow gentle licks collecting as much of her overflowing juice as I can. Katy's body looses it's rigidity and her breathing slowly recovers, a minute later she pushes my head away.\n\n""No more. Oh god that was incredible,"" she gasps.\n\n""That was awesome,"" Lena says, I look up to see her gently rubbing her mons, and squeezing her breast, ""I thought you were killing her.""\n\n""Just wait till he does it to you!"" grins Katy, recovered enough for her usual bubbly exuberance to resurface.\n\n""Would you?"" Lena asks in a barely audible whisper, her voice carries a little apprehension, but I can't tell if she's scared I will or scared that I won't.\n\n""Only if you want me to,"" I reply. ""Good sex is all about choice, and if someone says 'no', you stop,"" I explain. ""So do you want me to?""\n\n""Yes please,"" says Lena, shyly, in a little girl voice.\n\n""Move,"" I say, giving Katy's hip a push. Reluctantly she gives way, and Lena takes her place.\n\nSitting back on my heels I take my first good look at Lena. Her dark curly hair frames a heart shaped face. The flickering of her deep brown eyes and the tongue licking her full lips, betrays a slight lingering uncertainty. Her nose is just a bit to large for her face, she is not a beauty but is certainly very attractive. Her body will definitely attract more than a casual glance, breasts the size of small grapefruit surmount her chest, though slightly flattened by gravity they are firm enough to maintain their shape. Crowning them her stiff nipples, the same diameter as my little finger stand out nearly half an inch, centered in dark aereoli nearly two inches across. These breasts would be stunning on an adult, on a thirteen year old girl they are mind blowing. The still forming flare of her hips beneath her flat tummy, promises an hourglass figure that most women desire and few achieve. At the juncture of her thighs every detail of her fleshy mons is fully visible, the single curl of fine, dark reddish hair at the very top of her slit conceals nothing. The wine dark flesh of enormous inner labia protrudes from between her puffy outer lips.\n\nAs I prepare to taste of Lena's honey pot, Katy pulls my head down and whispers in my ear, ""Why don't we do what you did to me last night?""\n\n""What do you mean? As I recall I did several things to you last night,"" I whisper back.\n\n""You know, lick her all over,"" Katy clarifies.\n\n""Both of us?""\n\n""Yeah,"" Katy grins, ""It'll drive her bananas."" Turning to Lena, who has propped herself on her elbows and is looking at us trying to follow our whispers, she instructs, ""Lie back, and close your eyes and keep them closed, and don't move your hands.""\n\n""What are you going to do?"" Lena asks, her apprehension showing.\n\n""Don't worry, you'll like it. It's gonna drive you nuts,"" Katy reassures her.\n\nLena does as instructed and Katy and I take up stations to either side. As soon as she feels the touch of two sets of lips on her forehead her eyes snap open, and she gasps at Katy, ""But you're a girl! I'm not a lesbian!""\n\n""Of course not,"" I reassure her, ""You're a lesbian if you do it ONLY with girls, don't worry this will be a lot of fun, lots of people do it.""\n\n""Yeah, I just want to help Geoff make you feel really good,"" Katy chips in.\n\n""O.K. I guess."" Lena lies back again and closes her eyes.\n\nOnce again Katy and I bend to kiss Lena, she quivers a little but remains supine. Our tongues and lips wander over her eyelids and across her cheeks, together we nibble and tongue Lena's ears. Our lips on the side of her neck cause her to squirm as shivers ascend her spine. Tracing the line of her jaw I move up to savour lips that part at my touch, my tongue slips between them and is met by a lively response, Lena's tongue twines itself about mine before darting between my lips to lick inside my mouth. I raise my head and restrain Katy, before she can take her turn, I shake my head slightly and she nods in response, understanding that Lena might not be ready for a full kiss from a girl.\n\nIn unison once again, eyes locked together so we can follow each others movements, our lips trace her jaw line back to her neck and onto her shoulders, our tongues trace the uppermost swell of her breasts, momentarily we loose synch as I surprise Katy by doing something I had forgotten the night before. I take Lena's arm and lift it from the bed to expose her armpit, I inhale, savouring the aroma, before licking the slight sheen of sweat from the smooth expanse of skin, broken only by the finest of new grown hairs, Lena's body writhes and undulates as she squeaks at the unexpected sensations. Katy gives me a funny look, but follows suit. We mouth our way down her arms, to take her fingers one by one into our mouths sucking and twining our tongues around them.\n\nMaking our way back up her arm, we leave a trail of wet kisses to Lena's heaving ribs. Taking a breast each Katy and I trace a slowly contracting spiral with our tongues and lips. Finally we reach the summit and suck the engorged nipples between our lips. Lena makes her first sound, a long drawn out moan, Katy and I grin at each other, a nipple each between our teeth. We nibble and suck for a few moments longer then trail our tongues onto her quivering belly. She jumps with a gasp as my tongue plunges into her navel and jerks again as Katy follows me. Moving onwards I take her curl between my teeth and tug gently. Lena's hips are straining upwards trying to force her mound onto my mouth. I ignore her silent plea and take her protruding labia into my mouth for only a second before releasing them with a wet slurp, a gush of fluids are released as I separate her lips and I lap them up with relish. Katy's tongue and lips follow mine and I have to prod her to remind her of the task ahead. Lena groans in frustration as we abandon her soaking wet quim.\n\nOnce more side by side Katy and I trail nibbles and licks the length Lena's inner thighs, around her kneecaps, and down her shins. Our tongues twine around and between her toes before tickling the sensitive folds beneath, a broad lick from heel to toe causes her to jerk her feet from our grasp, with a sharp cry.\n\nTogether Katy and I guide Lena over onto her tummy and gently biting on her heels we start the journey home. We lick and kiss our way up her calves to the sensitive skin behind her knees, where our tongues cause Lena to squeal and squirm. The muscles of her thighs tense and relax under our tongues as she clenches and releases her buttocks grinding her mons into the bed beneath her. Together we bite, suck and kiss all over Lena's buttocks before separating them. Katy darts in ahead of me and licks from bottom to top lapping up the juices that have flowed into the crease. Her tongue flicks back to circle Lena's anus before stiffening and plunging inside. Lena's breath is now coming in short fast pants punctuated by little yips of excitement. I push Katy aside and my tongue takes it's turn licking the length of Lena's ass crack and plunging into her pucker.\n\nRolling Lena onto her back I lift her leg and push her knee to her chest, Katy follows suit and we both have access to Lena's saturated quim and asshole. I lap from the base of her spine to the top of her slit and Katy follows. We then each take one of Lena's protruding lips in our teeth and pull as if in a tug of war, back to licking and I allow my tongue to plunge deep between the labia into her overflowing vagina, out and I flick my tongue over the tip of her clit. Katy dives in and tries to lick Lena dry, licking and sucking like there was no tomorrow.\n\nLena cums with a wolf like howl, her body snapping straight, knocks Katy aside and a knee dazes me as it glances off my temple. Between her Legs Lena's vulva is spurting a creamy liquid from between inflamed lips, Katy dives back in and covers Lena's entire pulsating quim with her mouth anxious not to miss any more of this new treat. Lena's body spasms, arching clear of the bed, and falling back over and over again. Somehow or other Katy manages to maintain her lip lock the entire time and not a drop of Lena's spend escapes.\n\nAs Lena's spasms subside I tear Katy loose and mash my lips to hers, forcing my tongue into her mouth, I taste of the delectable nectar. Indescribable, the otherworldly taste sears my tongue, bottled it would outsell the beverage giants Coke and Pepsi, driving them into bankruptcy. An eternity later we are interrupted as Lena throws her arms about us and hugs us to her, tears streaming down her cheeks. Katy and I kiss the tears from her cheeks and this time I don't intervene as Katy presses her lips to Lena's and they exchange a deep soulkiss, I look on in amusement as Katy's toes curl.\n\nFinally Lena pulls back and asks, ""Is that me I can taste?"" Together Katy and I nod. ""Well if all girls taste like that I don't care if I am a lesbian.""\n\nLaughing we tell her not to worry.\n\n""What was that?"" Katy asks, ""I don't squirt like that do I?""\n\n""I have absolutely no idea. But it was great, wasn't it?""\n\n""Yeah!"" turning to Lena, Katy asks, ""Did that drive you nuts or what?""\n\n""You have no idea. All that teasing made me want to kill you.""\n\n""Was the wait worth it?"" I ask.\n\n""YES! You can do that to me any time.""\n\nKaty turns on me with a predatory grin, ""It's his turn now.""\n\n""Oh, no it's not. If you touch me now I'll go off like a rocket. Lets go for a swim until I cool down a bit.""\n\nThe girls agree, Katy somewhat reluctantly. Lena slips her bikini back on, Katy makes do with a pair of knickers, for myself the ubiquitous shorts suffice. Two minutes later we are splashing around in the water, though still cool it has lost it's bite. We horse around for a few minutes, ducking each other and bombing each other from the platform. Then I notice that look in Katy's eye which bodes ill for someone, a quick pluck at the back of Lena's neck and her breasts are bobbing free in the water.\n\nLena turns but finds only widening ripples in the water, shrugging Lena loosens the tie across her back and with a flick of her wrist tosses the top onto the bank. Katy resurfaces and Lena pounces snagging an ankle, they the go into a huddle casting significant glances my way. 'Uh oh!' I think, 'oh well let's get it over with.' and I swim in their direction. As I approach they separate, Katy slipping behind me, (normally I would turn to face the more dangerous adversary, but Lena's bobbing breasts hold my eyes), Lena approaches and putting her hands on my shoulders leaps up forcing me beneath the surface, crushing her tits into my face. 'I can live with this, I don't need to breathe' I tell myself, only seconds later I am reminded of Katy as my shorts are tugged free.\n\nEventually I do need to breathe and I return to the surface keeping an arm about Lena's waist. Lena put up only a token struggle as I remove her bottoms and toss them onto the growing pile on the bank. A quick feel and together we gang up to capture Katy. When we do corner her she slips her knickers off and tosses them before we are able to capture her.\n\n""Not good enough,"" I say, and sweeping her up in my arms I blow zoobers all over her body, Lena joins in and Katy is soon a quivering mass of giggles. Suddenly we release her and she disappears beneath the surface with a squeal. Lena and I retreat to the platform and Katy comes up sputtering, vowing revenge. Lena wraps her arms about my neck, I support her with an arm about her waist the other about the pole to support us both. I pull her in tight and her breasts squash delightfully against my chest, applying pressure to the back of my neck she pulls my head down and fastens her lips to mine, her tongue darting out to joust with mine. Blood rushes to my head and elsewhere and soon Woody is standing proudly to attention, his head prodding at the top of her slit. Lena humps her hips at me rubbing the length of her slot over my engorged glans, suddenly she gasps as the head pops inside the tight ring of muscles at the entrance of her vagina.\n\nKaty's hand sliding between our bellies and sliding down to grasp my member interrupts us. ""I think he's ready. Let's go back to the van,"" she says. Tugging Woody from his warm confines she tows him towards the bank. I, perforce follow, recovering our clothes from the grassy bank we run naked to the van. Inside I take up a towel and rub both girls dry paying careful attention to where they are dampest. When my turn comes they take a towel each and Katy magnanimously allows Lena to dry off Woody, then dries him herself ""Just to make sure.""\n\n""You two were fucking weren't you?"" Katy asks.\n\n""Nearly,"" I reply dryly, ""but we were interrupted.""\n\n""We'll, you're mine. You can only fuck her if I'm watching.""\n\n""You mean join in, don't you?"" I laugh.\n\n""Whatever.""\n\nLena clears her throat self consciously, Katy and I cease our interplay and turn to her. She seems to be turning something over in her mind, finally she blurts out, ""Katy can you teach me how to suck his cock?""\n\nWhether by accident or design Lena has picked just the right way to stroke Katy, and she is all smiles as she replies, ""Sure, it's great fun and his sperm tastes really good. It's real easy too, the most important thing to remember is to be careful with your teeth."" Katy then tells of her lesson and they have a good laugh at my expense.\n\nKaty uses my cock to explain where I'm most sensitive, what I seem to like. She goes on to repeat the lesson I gave her on how to build me up adding a new twist, ""If you excite him too much and he's gonna cum before you want him to, just push hard here with your thumb and wait until he stops twitching."" She indicates a spot at the base of my penis above my balls. ""I read that in one of those stories,"" she informs me proudly.\n\nInstructions finished with, Katy has me lie back on the bed, and Lena kneel beside my shoulders facing my feet. She then sits back to watch fingers already busy between her legs. Lena's first moves are tentative, taking my cock in her hand she examines it from all angles, squeezing and pinching gently. She scoops up a drop of pre cum from the end, rubs it between her fingertips and sniffs at it, finally she sticks her tongue out and tastes it. Satisfied, she leans over and kisses then licks the tip.\n\n""Lick it all over and make it wet,"" Katy says impatiently.\n\n""Shut up Katy, let her go at her own pace,"" I tell her.\n\nLena steels herself and runs her tongue from the root to the crown, then opening her jaws wide pops the head through her ovaled lips, her tongue tentatively licks at the head the tip probing into the tiny slit at the end. Gaining confidence the actions of her tongue becomes firmer more assured, soon she is bobbing up and down on my rampant member her tongue flickering about my knob as though possessed. Now sure of herself she makes a deeper stroke than she has previously and my cock bumps the back of her throat and she gags. She jerks backwards and my cock pops free of her mouth, she coughs and returns to try again, over and over she tries to take my entire length within her mouth.\n\nAfter four or five attempts I say, ""Don't worry about it, not all women can swallow a mans cock.""\n\n""Hey, that might work!"" Lena resumes her attack on me, and this time when my cock hits the back of her mouth she swallows convulsively. The sensation of the muscles of her throat working about the head of my cock are almost enough to send me over the edge, Katy notices the warning signs and warns Lena to back off. Lena ignores her wanting to try out her newfound skill, retreating only far enough to release my knob from her throat, she takes a breath and plunging forwards swallows me whole yet again. It takes all of my self control not to grab her head and fuck her face. Lena backs up until her lips caress the rim of my glans, her tongue goes into overdrive flickering all around my knob and spearing into my pisshole, my balls are tight and churning and my prick is hard enough to drive railway spikes. One more swallow is all it takes and I'm cumming down her throat, she quickly pulls back holding just the head between her lips. Jet after jet of my creamy jism pulses into her mouth until it starts to leak around my shaft.\n\n""Don't swallow,"" Katy orders Lena, ""I want to share it."" Pulling my cock from between Lena's lips she takes it into her own mouth, lapping up the last few dribbles before taking Lena's head between her hands and locking their lips together, they clinch for nearly a minute, passing my cum back and forth, before swallowing a portion each.\n\nThe pair of them then descend upon my groin and clean it like a pair of cats let loose in the dairy. Woody twitches in response but is unable to rise to the occasion, the combination of the morning's buildup and Lena's incredible mouth action have drained me completely, my balls hang loose and aching. Together they work upon me trying to restore the lead to my pencil, but all I am able to do is twitch slightly.\n\nFinally I push them away, telling them, ""Woah girls. Lena's drained me dry and it's going to take me a while to recover. Why don't you have some fun together until I'm ready? Besides watching you will help me recover faster.""\n\nKaty is quick to agree, Lena is not so sure but acquiesces when Katy prods her, ""C'mon, It'll be great.""\n\nI position Katy on the bottom and Lena with her knees either side of Katy's head. As soon as Lena is in position Katy lifts her head and licks Lena from stem to stern. Lena gasps and throws her head back with her eyes closed. After a few seconds I place my hand behind Lena's head and push gently, she shows no resistance and soon her eyes are within inches of Katy's moist slit. She looks at it for a moment then tentatively separates the lips with her the thumb and forefinger of one hand, the fingers of the other hand explore within, gently sliding over the slick flesh around Katy's vagina and then flicking her engorged clit. Katy moans into the flesh of Lena's vulva.\n\nMoving to the other end I see Katy has taken one of Lena's labia into each hand and has them stretched wide apart, her tongue is tracing a figure eight, circling Lena's clit and anus, pausing to plunge deep within Lena's vaginal opening every time it passes. Suddenly Katy emits a surprised squeal and I look to see that Lena has taken the plunge and has her mouth covering Katy's entire mons.\n\nI can't see exactly what she is doing, but judging by the way Katy's hips are moving up and down in short sharp thrusts I guess Lena's talented tongue is hard at work. Moving to put my mouth to Lena's ear I explain my suck, nip, pull technique and suggest that she use it when Katy starts to cum. She nods and continues her ministrations. I flick my tongue into her ear eliciting a muffled squeak, before moving to kneel behind Katy's head.\n\nBending forwards I plunge my tongue into Lena's back door as Katy sucks and chews on Lena's engorged inner lips. Suddenly Katy's head snaps back against the mattress, her eyes rolled back in her head, her teeth exposed by lips drawn back in a rictus grin, almost immediately she gives voice to a shattering screech as she cums hard. She barely has time to draw breath before squealing again and again as Lena follows my instructions and sucks, nips and pulls on Katy's enraged clitoris. Ceasing her all out assault, Lena switches to long slow licks as she laps up Katy's overflowing juices, leaving her gasping for breath.\n\nKaty soon recovers and I sit back and watch in amazement as she attacks Lena's pussy like she was possessed, licking and sucking on Lena's inflamed labia, flicking her tongue over Lena's engorged clitoris. Katy inserts two fingers into Lena's cunt and plunges them in and out her fist slapping against Lena's mound, a minute later she adds a third finger and then a fourth. I look on in complete stupefaction as Katy's entire hand disappears within the folds of Lena's pulsating quim. Now Lena cums as she throws her head back and howls, the taut tendons of her neck standing out in sharp relief.\n\nKaty is pumping her fist in and out of Lena's cunt with an obscene squelching sound, her arm disappearing half way to the elbow before withdrawing and plunging back. It is Lena's turn to writhe with multiple-orgasms as over and over again Katy pounds away at Lena's palpitating pussy refusing to stop until Lena collapses unconscious on top of her. \n\nI stop Katy before she is able to withdraw her hand, saying ""Wait for her to wake up."" Lifting Lena from Katy's body, I turn her onto her back and lay her back down beside Katy. I quickly move to the other end of the van and return with an empty glass just in time to see Lena beginning to stir. Setting the glass on the dresser I lift Lena and sit behind her supporting her on my shoulder, tilting her head back I kiss her gently on the lips, her tongue slips between my lips as she recovers.\n\nSuddenly her eye snap open and she pushes my head away to looks down, ""Oh my god!"" she exclaims.\n\nRetrieving the glass I place it in Katy's free hand and lift Lena's ass clear of the bed. Katy holds the glass in position beneath Lena and slowly withdraws her fist with and obscene slurp. Lena groans softly as it pops free, a milky cascade of juices flows from her gaping twat into the glass, nearly filling it.\n\n I lean back against the end of the bed and the girls snuggle up on each side of me each with a leg thrown over one of mine. Entwined together we pass our loving cup between us tilting it to each others lips. Silently we share our love for each other until the glass is empty and Katy is using her fingers to scrape up every last droplet and feeding them to me.\n\nFinally Lena breaks the silence, ""That was in-fucking-credible, I don't believe you had your whole hand in me. And it didn't hurt, it felt great.""\n\n""I think he's ready to fuck now,"" says Katy, grasping my throbbing, steel hard fuck stick.\n\n""'Ready to fuck' she says! I'm ready to punch holes in armour plate after that performance!"" I say. Katy giggles.\n\nIt is then that I notice the moan of the rising wind outside, ""That fuck's going to have to wait."" I say, ""We had better make sure everything's secure.""\n\nWe quickly slip our clothes on and step outside. As I open the door it is snatched from my hand by the wind, banging against the side of the van. Outside the sun has disappeared behind roiling banks of cloud and the temperature has plummeted.\n\n""Shit, Lena, you'd better get home before the rain brings the creeks back up,"" I tell her.\n\n""O.K. Bye, and thank you so much,"" she says before fastening her lips to mine in a passionate kiss. I give her a quick pat on the ass and she heads off at a run.\n\nKaty and I swiftly check around outside the house looking for anything loose and then check the tiedowns for the van and drop the awnings to cover the windows. Everything secure we go inside to check the news. Just as the TV finishes warming up Lena comes pounding up the stairs and into the house.\n\n""It's too late,"" she gasps, ""It must have already started raining upstream, the creek's just about burst its banks.""\n\n""What's your number?"" I ask picking up the phone. She tells me and I dial, it's answered on the first ring and an anxious sounding woman answers.\n\n""Hello, is that you Lena?""\n\n""Mrs Shead? It's Geoff Lyndon here, you don't know me, but I'm Liam's nephew. I'm here at the O'Conner's place with Katy and Lena. She's fine but we wore each other out playing in the dam and fell asleep in front of the telly. We only woke up when the wind started rattling things. I sent Lena off as soon as we woke up, but she's just came back and told me the creek's right up and she can't get home. Katy's parents aren't back yet either.""\n\n""Damn! You better let me speak to my daughter.""\n\nI hand the phone to Lena.\n\n""Mum?"" .. ""Yeah, I'm real sorry, like Geoff said, we fell asleep and only just woke up."" .. ""Yeah, I will, I'm sorry. Bye."" Lena hands the phone back to me saying, ""She wants to speak to you again.""\n\n""Yes Mrs Shead?""\n\n""I'm sorry this had to happen. It looks like you're stuck looking after those kids for a few days, this storm isn't going to blow itself out early. Have you seen the news yet?""\n\n""No we're waiting for it to come on now.""\n\n""Well, that storm moved a hell of a lot faster than anyone expected. It's going to hit the coast just north of here in about an hour. How are you fixed for food? Jane told me she was going shopping for supplies.""\n\nI send Katy to check. She returns a few minutes later to tell me we have plenty of flour, rolled oats and powdered milk, a dozen eggs, some tins, but no meat except the leftovers from last night and very few vegies.\n\nI report this to Mrs Shead, saying, ""Well I can keep us full, with porridge and pancakes it just won't be too nutritious.""\n\n""Good enough. I'd better let you go, I'm sure Katy's parents are trying to call. Bye.""\n\n""Bye.""\n\n<click><click><ring>\n\nAs soon I drop the receiver into its cradle, the phone rings shrilly and I snatch it up again.\n\n""Hello.""\n\n""Geoff it's James. Sorry but it looks like you are going to have to watch the house and Katy a little longer. We're still in town and it's bucketing down. I know the creeks will already be up so we're going to have to wait out the storm in the emergency shelters at the show grounds.""\n\n""It's O.K. James, everything's under control here, though we do have an extra house guest.""\n\n""Who?""\n\n""Lena, she came over to see Katy and we got so totally shagged in the dam that we all fell asleep in front of the telly, by the time one of us woke up it was too late for her to get across the creek.""\n\n""Oh. Have you taped the windows yet?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""Well you better get started, there's a couple of rolls of tape in the kitchen draw. Tape a cross on each window pane. It makes it a little safer if something breaks the glass. Oh, and the spare battery for the telly is down in the battery room. Bring it up and only use the telly for the news. The Kero's also down there, bring it up and put it on the verandah. Uh, Jane want's to say a few things, here she is.""\n\n""Geoff,"" Jane's voice, ""I want you to bring the mattresses up from the van, and sleep on the floor of the lounge, it's safer up there than down in the van. I'm sorry you don't have much food.""\n\n""It's all right we can manage, I already worked out that we can keep ourselves full with porridge and pancakes. I'll make us up a decent meal tonight with the tag end of the roast and some vegies and after that we'll just have to eat peasant food.""\n\n""O.K. let me speak to the girls.""\n\nI hand the phone to Katy, she and Lena huddle together and listen to Jane.\n\n""Uh huh"" .. ""Sure thing, not a problem"" .. ""We will."" .. ""Do we have to"" .. ""Oh O.K."" .. ""Bye mum""\n""Bye Mrs O'Conner""\n""Here,"" to me, as she hand me back the phone.\n\n""Geoff, we're terribly sorry this had to happen, but at least you'll be more comfortable than us in this cow barn. There's going to be two or three hundred people here before the storm's over. Make sure the girls are in bed by ten at the latest. They're not going to get much sleep but at least they can be resting. And make sure they take a shower every night, you've got plenty of hot water with the stove and the storm will keep the tank full."" <pause> ""James just reminded me, you better lay in a stock of wood on the verandah, the ax is in the battery room. Oh god, I'm so sorry this had to happen.""\n\n""We'll be fine,"" I reassure her. ""I better go so we can finish getting ready before it starts to rain.""\n\n""OK, Bye.""\n\n""Bye."" I hang up and decide my mother can wait until we have finished moving things.\n\n""Quick we've got to get the mattresses up from the van. Katy where are some blankets? It's going to get rather cold.""\n\n""Oh, there in the lockers in the van.""\n\n""O.K. we'll bring them, too.""\n\nWe hurry down to the van and Lena and I take the mattress from Jimmy's bed, Katy rummages in the locker under her bed for the blankets, ""What's this? I hear her ask, ""Oh!"" I look up just in time to see her stuff something in amongst the blankets with a giggle. We take our loads up to the house and dump them before returning for Katy's mattress and some clothes. I look at Lena and suggest she take some of Jimmy's as they should be a near enough fit. Back in the house I set the girls to taping the windows while I bring up the Kerosene and the battery. I head for the woodpile where I begin chopping feverishly.\n\n""I think that's enough,"" Katy's voice startles me from my trance like hewing, ""Your mother's on the phone. I told her what happened, but she wants to speak to you."" I look around at the pile of split timber, there is enough for over a week, so I bury the ax in the chopping block and follow Katy up the stairs.\n\nI pick up the phone, ""Hi mum.""\n\n""Are you going to be right?""\n\n""Yes mum we'll be fine.""\n\n""Have you got enough food? Blankets?""\n\n""Yes mum. Every..""\n\n""What about wood?"" she interrupts.\n\n""Yes, mum we were just about to stack what I've cut on the verandah. God mum you're worse than Jane and Mrs Shead. It's their kids I'm looking after, I'm an adult I can look after myself.""\n\n""Are you sure?""\n\n""Shit mum, I'm sure. Look I've got to go if we are to get this wood in before the storm breaks. I'll talk to you later. bye."" I hang up before she has a chance to say anything else.\n\n""Quick, you two. We better get that wood in."" Ignoring the shrilling telephone we head for the stairs. Outside it is now so dark I can barely see to the far side of the dam. As the door slams behind us the first fat drops of rain begin to slant in. Not wanting my only change of clothes to get wet, I strip off and descend into the rapidly worsening rain naked. Suddenly there are two bare nymphs beside me, I load their arms with stacks of wood and then mine, we ascend the stairs to dump our loads and then return to the woodpile, back and forth we go until the last of the wood lies in an untidy heap on the verandah. On the last trip I wrench the ax from the block and carry it up to set it beside the door. We stand on the stairs to let the stinging rain wash the wood dust from our bodies.\n\nSuddenly there is a tearing crash and the distended undersides of the clouds are momentarily revealed as an enormous bolt of lightning descends somewhere nearby, a rapidly approaching hissing roar builds up and we look across to where the trees are whipping back and forth in the rising wind. Suddenly they disappear behind a wall of white that is marching towards us. We retreat under the verandah and watch in awe as hailstones as big as golf balls thud into the turf at the bottom of the stairs, immediately thereafter a boiler shop clangor starts up as the hail hammers the roof.\n\nIt is then that I notice the two shivering bodies pressing up against my sides. I draw them inside and collecting towels we dry off in front of the fire."
1019,"Cleaning Lady, The","['MF', 'work']","If Steve had been totally shocked by the sudden appearance of the cleaning woman, what she did next was enough to give him heart failure. Stepping closer to him, still not saying a word, Elisabeth reached over and took his now withered cock in her hand. Gently, she began to stroke it, bringing it back to life. Looking up at her, Steve saw a wide smile on her face. Despite her appearance, her touch actually felt pretty nice. As nice in fact as that of any of his girlfriends. It wasn't long before he was once again hard as a rock. While the woman played with his cock, Steve took a long look at her face. She was a lot younger than he'd realized, probably younger than his own mother. The gray that streaked her hair and the lines in her face were the result of a life a lot harder than Steve could imagine. ""My name is Steve."" He said as he shifted uneasily in his seat, wondering what she would do next. ""Lisa"" She replied in a heavily accented voice. ""That feels nice."" He said for lack of anything else to say, wondering how much English she really understood. ""Nice."" She repeated as she continued to stroke his cock. The mailclerk laughed to himself as he thought about the situation. He gets stood up by his girlfriend and winds up getting jerked off by one of the cleaning women. All in all, it could be worse. She was doing a great job of it. He leaned back and closed his eyes, blotting out everything but her gentle caress. The twin shocks of the last ten minutes were nothing compared to the one that Steve now got as Elisabeth bent over and took his swollen cock into her mouth. A sudden warm wetness engulfed his cock, causing Steve's eyes to spring open. To his astonishment, Elisabeth had taken him whole and was now sucking it with vigor. Steve felt the sensation of her sucking down to his toes. It didn't take long before he knew he was going to burst. He was so close it hurt. The older woman clamped her fingers around the base of his cock, preventing him from ejaculating. Every lick of her tongue, every time she mouth him whole, caused Steve to feel like he was going to explode. But it was such a wonderful feeling. Finally he knew that he wouldn't be able to hold back much longer. He wondered what her reaction to a mouth full of cum would be. Because if she kept going like she was, that was exactly what she was going to get. Elisabeth felt the tensing of his young body and knew from experience that he was about ready to climax. She let him slip from her mouth and quickly pulled him from his chair. ""Quickly."" She said in the same heavily accented English. Leaning over the desk and pulling up the back of her dress, she gave no doubt as to what she wanted. Without thinking about it, Steve pulled aside her plain white panties and plunged his cock right on it. ""God she's tight!"" Steve thought as he felt the walls of her pussy wrap around his manhood. The tightness eased a little after a few minutes of pumping as she became more and more lubricated. Yet even then, she was still what Steve and his friends would call a first class fuck. She was really getting into it, meeting each of his thrusts with one of her own. When at first he'd grabbed her waist to keep a good grip on her, Lisa had lifted his hands and placed them atop her massive breasts. She wore no bra and invited him to play with her nipples through the uniform. Their copulation didn't last very long as Steve exploded with a vengeance, sending his hot seed into her. The climax had been more intense than it have ever been with any of his girlfriends. Even more than the one he's had with the hooker his brother had set him up with on his 18th birthday. The sensation had left his legs wobbly. Who wouldn't believed this cleaning lady could've brought such a response. Steve continued to pump away long after his balls had been emptied, until his cock began to soften. He knew she hadn't climaxed, and strangely enough for the first time he could remember, he actually cared about that Taking a step back away from her, Steve watched as Elisabeth lifted herself off the desk and straightened out her dress. He couldn't tell anything from the expression on her face. She reached out and cradled his now shriveled organ, covered with a messy mix of juices. Producing a paper towel from her apron, she wiped him clean. Then, without comment, the cleaning woman emptied the wastepaper basket and just pushed her cart down the aisle. Leaving behind a greatly bewildered young man.\n\nSteve waited until she was off the floor before he left. It was going to take him some time to sort out what had happened. If nothing else, he was no longer going to make a value judgment about a person simply based on how they looked."
1020,Clear Afternoon in Chicago,"['MF', 'rom']","I return to kissing your stomach, my lips barely moving but gliding across the silken surface of your stomach, painting it as if with camel's-hair. It is one of the most frightening, ecstatic things I can imagine right now. It is, in fact, the only thing to surpass the delight I feel at sliding my fingertips around the waistband of your underwear, inserting them slightly underneath in order to taste the wonderfully extra-special taboo of your delta and lower hips.\n\nThe next move, I think, is yours. What moves you? I know how sensitive your skin is; that's why I keep my mouth so feathery against you, why I try to make my breath my primary tool, why I move my fingers so slow against the rise of your belly. When I look up again at you, my eyes find a match across the rise of your stomach and your breasts. Your look is not exactly pleading and not exactly demanding, but somewhere in between: Give Me What I Want. A simple statement of fact, one with which I am more than happy to agree.\n\nFrom inside your skirt, my fingers sneak upwards and hook onto its waistline. Tugging only a few inches down, bringing it over your soft hips and ass, is enough to take it completely off your body. I remove my hands from underneath it and, its purchase lost, the fabric slips to the ground. I return my hands to your waist and, after contemplating a moment, gently pull your panties off as well. They slide down your legs to your feet, leaving you gloriously bare to the world.\n\nThink about that for a moment before I continue. What do you feel? The breeze, I think, which tickles your body even more insistently than before, drifting flaxen fingers around your thighs and pubis. Since you're also leaning up against a tree, I think you can feel the bark bite rather distinctly into your back, and smell the wood and the leaves heavy in the air. Perhaps it rained not long ago ... yes.\n\nThat would enhance the odor, wouldn't it? Very much so. And vaguely, as if from far away (although they must be in one of the groves only a few feet away) you can hear the birds sing to you.\n\nThrough all of this sensory input, you feel yourself returned to the here and now by the warmth of my face pressed against your belly. I have begun to lose the control I have held so very tenuously for the last few minutes, and cannot keep from shaking while I kiss you. My hands have inched around to the small of your back and knead your buttocks. I have to concentrate on self-control, or I might give you bruises.\n\nWatching, you see my head slip lower. Then you feel it as well: my mouth, soft but hungry, matching your vulva. My lips against yours -- it seems almost comedic. Your scent is a better aphrodisiac than any wine or chemical perfume I have ever known, and I kiss you yet more urgently. My tongue inches out to feel your slit, and get a sense of its length. I can taste your sweat, and perhaps? just a little? the maddening taste of your excitement, your gently lubed cunt. I'm encouraged. I press harder with the tip of my tongue, and find passage inside to that wondrous, tangy enclave.\n\nI've been craning my neck during this operation, and must turn my head sideways to accomplish this last maneuver. You're aware, through the haze of your slightly labored breathing and the electricity you're beginning to feel in your groin, that perhaps the experience might be enhanced by a better position. You find yourself inching backwards, hoping to gain purchase up the roots of the tree. You can feel the bark scratching your neck as you urge yourself against the tree, but only dimly, as if in a dream-later, at home, you will brush twigs and ground bark out of your hair and wonder how it got there.\n\nFeeling your muscles taut with excitement, and noticing you scrabbling for a better position, I slide my hands down to your inner thighs and push out and up, straightening my back as I do so. The result finds you lifted slightly off the ground and sitting, effectively, on my outstretched hands, that patient tree giving you (and me) enough support to make the attempt a successful one. I tilt my head back slightly and allow myself to revel in your taste, your scent, in you.\n\nIt's almost too much for you to bear. With one hand pressed against the bough of the tree to maintain your balance, you bring the other down to the back of my head and wrap your fingers in my hair. Close your eyes and tilt your head back-all you want to feel is my tongue, pressing and dancing and twirling about. It wants desperately to know you, and you want oh so much to return the favor. You push the back of my head gently into your crotch and begin to draw your legs together (a motion which, I'm led to understand, excites some women naturally). This action naturally brings your thighs from my hands up onto my shoulders, a position I find preferable anyway.\n\nI'm finding it a bit difficult to breathe with you surrounding my face and my mouth like this, but what I do breathe includes so much of you that I can hardly object. What were the instructions you mentioned before? Just let your lips and tongue move at random, isn't that about it? Perhaps I will take your advice.\n\nOh, that's good. It seems to work-you've let out a mild gasp and have begun rocking against my face. I can feel your ankles crossed behind my back but, like the bark on your skin, only at the edge of my consciousness. I am too involved in your cunt to worry about such details. My hands, around your waist, hold you tighter as my tongue moves more and more frantically. With each stroke you rock more vigorously against me, and above your thighs I hear rapid panting.\n\nIf I continue for much longer, I'm afraid I might come on my own. Not to worry, however. It's only another minute or so before the quick back-and-forth of your hips becomes a vibrato, and your choppy gasps escalate almost into moans. The moment right before orgasm always gives me my second wind; my tongue, beginning to flag, redoubles its efforts and directly prods and flicks your clitoris. With a single, long shudder, your thighs grind against my cheekbones and you lean forward convulsively over my head. You're hoping to expose yourself to me even further, to hit a single perfect epiphany at the moment of orgasm. Although you and I both know it's hardly possible for me to be more intimate with you at this moment, it's the effort that makes the difference.\n\nAfter a very long, very fulfilling come, you relax back against the tree. Slowly I lower you to the ground, your skirt and panties in a disarray around your ass. You open your eyes and, smiling softly, we look at each other for a moment. I don't need to say it and you don't need to hear it: I love you."
1021,Clinic,"['MF', 'doctors office']","I looked up and a young lady in the white uniform of a nurse was holding the door open and asking me to follow her. I stood, took a deep breath and followed her down a hall, walking past several examination rooms, finally she stopped, told me to go in,and sit on the table. She took my blood pressure, asked me a few questions about my past medical history, then said the doctor would be in shortly.\n\nI sat there for what seemed like the longest time, when finally I heard a soft knock at the door, the door opened and in stepped a young man, in his early thirties. He introduced himself as Dr. Snyder, we exchanged a few pleasantries and then he asked me what I knew about the research they were doing, I said not much, just that the ad had alluded to research into feminine sexuality.\n\nHe said that was correct insofar as it went. He said more specifically they were doing research into various methods of women achieving orgasm, and measuring the speed, intensity, and subjective feelings the woman was experiencing during the buildup to orgasm and during the actual orgasm. He went onto explain that the various methods they would be comparing were: masturbation by the subject, masturbation using a vibrator, induced by the doctor using clitoral massage, plus a new method they were testing called electro-stimulation.\n\nHe must have seen my reaction when he mentioned electro- stimulation, because he said, "" I can see you have a question about electro-stimulation."" I said yes, and that I had never heard of it before. He said it held great promise in their studies so far it appeared to be a very pleasant and efficient way to induce an orgasm. He told me that if I decided to proceed, he would explain it in greater detail to me at that time.\n\nMy mind reeled, what had I gotten myself into, it all seemed legitimate enough, and I had come this far, should I get up and head for the door, or should I stay, after all could it be so bad, getting paid for enjoying orgasms, but would I be able to come with some stranger watching me, touching me, in ways and places only special people had ever touched me before.\n\nI hesitated only a moment before I heard my voice saying, I guess I want to be a part of your experiments.\n\nThe doctor said he was glad that I had decided to take part, he said he would leave for a few bit and that I could put on a gown and lie on the examining table and he would return in a moment.\n\nHe left and I began to undress, I slipped my blouse off and quickly unzipped and took my slacks off, I looked down at my breasts, wondering what the doctor would think of them, I had always thought they were cute breasts, medium sized with nicely shaped nipples, well no time to wonder now, I figured I had better get the gown on so I slipped my panties off, slipped on the gown and got onto the table.\n\nThe table was cool on my back as I lay back. It seemed like only a few minutes before I heard the door open and the doctor returned. He stepped along side the table and did the normal physical exam, checking my heart, listening to my lungs, looking into my eyes, nose, ears and throat.\n\nThen he told me to put my feet into the stirrups that he was putting on the table, he took each foot and lifted it into place, then told me to scoot down so my bottom was right at the edge of the table, there was a video camera on an adjustable arm suspended from the ceiling over the table and a bit to one side, the doctor reached up and pulled it down and positioned it so it was right above his shoulder and aimed right at my genital area and as he did so I could see my lower abdomen and vulva appear in the monitor, the doctor turned on a light and adjusted it so it illuminated my genitals, the warmth from the lamp felt good.\n\nHe quickly slipped on a pair of latex exam gloves and I could both see and feel as he placed his fingers on the lips of my vulva and spread them apart.\n\nI had never looked at myself like this and was surprised by the moist pinkness of my inner lips, as he spread them wide exposing my vaginal orifice. His finger pushed upwards and my clitoris slipped from under its hiding place as his fingers continued to open and massage me as he examined every fold of my vulva.\n\nHe took his fingers from my vulva and I could see him picking up a tube of lubricant from the table that was beside him, I know he was getting ready to examine me internally.\n\nI watched fascinated as he squirted a generous amount of lubricant onto his fingers and then before I had time to savor the moment I could hear his soft voice telling me to relax, at the same time I felt the coolness of the lubricant, as his fingers eased themselves into my vagina, I relaxed my lower abdomen and breathed deeply and I must confess it was a bit uncomfortable for a moment until I adjusted to the sudden intrusion, he placed his other hand on my abdomen and I knew he was checking my ovaries and uterus. Then as suddenly as they had entered his fingers were withdrawn, and I was empty again.\n\nHe wiped my lips dry with a tissue and stripped off his gloves and came around to the side of the table. He told me everything looked fine with my physical and if I was sure I wanted to proceed he would explain the details of electro-stimulation to me.\n\nWell, with his ministrations during my exam I was sufficiently aroused that I was in no mood to back out now. I nodded my head that I wanted to go ahead. He said he would step out of the room and get the equipment and then he could show me the equipment as he explained the procedure to me. He left and in what seemed like only seconds returned with a small box and attached to the box by a electrical cable was what looked like some sort of probe.\n\nHe pulled a chair up next to the table I was lying on and started telling me about the electro-stimulation procedure. I listened with eager ears as he explained that the procedure consisted of inserting a small electronic probe in to the woman's rectum and which then delivered a small current to her uterus and entire genital region. He went on to explain that this caused the muscles surrounding the entrance to the vagina and the entire vulvalar region to contract slightly. And that the rhythmically pulsing of this current would cause a women to rapidly archive an orgasm.\n\nHe went on to explain that the procedure had first been discovered and used in artificial insemanation of cattle and sheep. They invented and perfected the equipment while researching ways to collect semen from bulls and rams. It seems that when the probe is inserted into the rectum of the bull or ram, and a rhythmic stimulation is given the animal develops an erection and then ejaculates quite readily. Apparently the animals would even look forward to the treatment as evidenced by their having erections before the collection was even started.\n\nI wondered if he could see my breath becoming deeper as he told me about the procedure, if he did he certainly didn't let on. He held the box up in front of me and I could see that it had two knobs on it with a meter of some sort. This is the heart of the stimulator he was saying, this knob controls the maximum intensity of the stimulation, it is what is known as a step control in that there are ranges, each more powerful then the previous. And this knob enables me to gradually apply the stimulation and increase the intensity to the maximum allowed in each range.\n\nWhat we usually do is start out on the lowest range and deliver several stimulations at that range and then slowly increase upward through the ranges, depending on the subjects reaction. I guess he could see the puzzled look on my face at that statement, because he went on to explain that some women react much more strongly to the stimulator then others, some orgasm quite readily and others take a bit more teasing before they achieve orgasms. He said he could tell what effect the stimulations were having on the subject by observing their genitals, listening to their breathing, etc. Plus some women would verbalize what they were feeling and what they needed, such as whether they wanted him to hold the stimulation on a bit longer or wanted it a bit harder or a slower rhythm or a faster one.\n\nThen he showed me the probe, the thing was black about an inch in diameter and about 5 inches in length. and had two silver electrodes running the length of it. He said they inserted the probe into the woman's rectum with the electrodes positioned upwards so they stimulated her uterus and vaginal area. This minimized any stimulation of the spinal area which tended to cause the leg muscles to contract.\n\nHe asked me if I had any questions before we started, and I asked him what the contractions felt like, He said it had been described my most women as a tingling sensation, with an urge to bear down. He reassured me that anytime during the procedure if I was uncomfortable or wanted to stop all I had to do was say so and he would stop the stimulations immediately, but that all the women so far had been very pleased with the experience.\n\nHe said well if you have no more questions why don't we get started. He moved down to the end of the table between my opened legs which were still in the stirrups, and seated himself on a stool, placing the stimulator on the table next to him. I could see him once again pick up the tube of lubricant and apply a generous gob to the probe.\n\nI heard his voice saying ""I am going to insert the probe now, bear down, and relax"".\n\nI felt his fingers spreading my cheeks apart and felt the coolness of the lubricated probe against my anus.\n\n""Breath deeply"" I heard him saying and felt the probe pressing inward. I gasped a bit as I felt myself stretching to accommodate its size, I could see it slipping into me in the monitor above, it was about 2/3's of the way in and I had never been filled like this before.\n\nJust a little bit more I could hear him saying in his reassuring voice, ""just breath deeply"", then as if by magic I felt my anus clamp down over the smaller diameter of the cable and knew the probe was fully inside of me.\n\nI felt the urge to bear down, at the same time I hear him saying ""you are probably feeling like you need to expel the probe aren't you.""\n\nI gasped a ""yes"", and he said ""just hold on a second and when I give you the first stimulation that urge will pass.""\n\nI looked down, I could see my whole genital area in the monitor, my spread lips and the black cable disappearing inside of me.\n\n""Alright I am going to deliver the first stimulation, it will be a small one just to get you used to the sensation, and to settle the probe in."" \n\nNo sooner had the words came out of his mouth when I felt a tiny tingle deep in my belly, and felt my anus contract, a small gasp escaped my lips at the suddenness and feeling associated with that first pulse. It started so suddenly and then as suddenly as it started it was gone, and the urge to expel the probe was noticeably lessened.\n\n""There that wasn't so bad was it"", he asked in a way that I could tell he didn't expect a reply.\n\nAlright now we will get started for real, are you ready? Just try to forget I am here, relax and enjoy your experience, if you want a stimulation to be longer or firmer or the interval between stimulations to be shorter or longer, just whisper to me and I will abide by your wishes, only you know what you are feeling. Or if you want me to be totally in control that is alright also, he told me.\n\nI nodded my approval and closed my eyes.\n\nI lay there in that office, with a probe in my rectum, waiting for what lay ahead. Then it was upon me, I felt the tingle inside me, my anus contract, the stimulation grew in intensity as the doctor rotated the power dial, and I was aware of a tingling down the backs of my thighs. I felt my vulva swelling as a rapid sense of arousal rushed over me. Then the stimulation relaxed as he rotated the knob back.\n\n""Very good"", I heard him saying, then I felt the tingle and the grip of the stimulation again. The slow rise as I felt the blood filling my tissues making them sensitive to the slightest touch. I could feel my lips spreading as my clitoris swelled and emerged from beneath it's hood, and my inner lips engorged with blood. I sensed a urge to thrust upward to intensify the feeling but I resisted, wanting the doctor to be in control, wanting to abandon myself totally. I fought to retain my slow breathing, and to keep my abdomen relaxed as I knew that would intensify the feelings I was experiencing.\n\nSomehow I never expected it would be like this, happen so quickly, I was not worrying about the doctor being here watching me, I was just abandoning myself to the delightful sensations the probe was eliciting from within me. I lay there trying to relax, not to rush what I knew then was the undoubtedly the ultimate conclusion.\n\nThere was no doubt in my mind as to whether I would be able to achieve orgasm through this method, with each stimulation the doctor administered I was moving farther along the blessed climb to the peak when I would slip over the edge. I could feel the intensity growing stronger, more insistent, controlling me longer, feeling my anus contract tightly around the cable, my lips, and clitoris swell as body reacted to the delightful rhythmic pulse. I felt so open, so wet, I was rapidly developing an empty feeling deep inside of me, an almost aching feeling inside my vagina, needing to be filled.\n\nI have sometimes got this feeling when I was masturbating myself, and had found that if I inserted my finger into my vagina and massaged the front wall it would result in my rapidly coming to a climax.\n\nSomething drew me to open my eyes, I wanted to see myself in this aroused state, and when I looked upward into the monitor I was not expecting to see what I saw, my vulva was swollen almost to the bursting point, my lips spread, my inner labia swollen and an almost fiery red in their arousal. A copious stream of clear lubrication was oozing from within me, I never dreamed I could produce so much lubrication, it was bathing my lips making them glisten in the examining light.\n\nThen I heard a slight click and another stimulation gripped me and I grunted as the peak grew quickly and surpassed the previous surges. My belly was craving relief from this torment and I wanted to orgasm, I waited for the peak to pass, but the stimulation didn't lessen, and I remained there, for moments till I felt the grip lessen. I knew I was close, the urge to thrust grew with each passing stimulation.\n\nI heard the Dr. whisper, ""you can thrust if you feel the need to"", and when the next stimulation came I let myself go and felt my buns contracting as my hips involuntarily thrust upward searching for the fulfillment of penetration. I almost shrieked at the sensation that flooded upward as I responded to the urge to thrust, my feeling were multiplied many times.\n\nI remained there, legs rigid, hips thrust upward off the table as wave after wave of orgasmic contractions cursed through me, far stronger and more intense then anything I had ever known. I knew Dr. Snyder and the electro-stimulator were in control of my orgasm, accentuating the intensity, and duration of my contractions, and I hung there in that blissful state, a moan escaping my lips from the delightfully exquisite sensations I was feeling in my genital area.\n\nI don't know how long that orgasm lasted, but gradually the contractions lessened in intensity, and length, and I sagged back to the table, totally spent. I lay there, my breath coming in gasps from the tremendous orgasm I had just experienced, other then my breathing the room was quite. I was totally spent, I became aware of the doctor's voice telling me to bear down that he was going to remove the probe and to relax, I relaxed my spincter and felt a tug as he pulled on the cable, then felt the probe slip free.\n\nI lay there on the table recovering from my orgasm as the doctor busied himself making some notes on a chart. Finally he finished and by that time I had more or less recovered from what was one of the most wonderful orgasms I had ever had, and he turned on his stool to face me and we talked a bit more.\n\nHe asked me if I would like to take the stimulator home with me to try on my own. To which I quickly answered with an affirmative ""Yes"", I could think of nothing I would rather do.\n\nHe told me he would like for me to keep notes of my experiences and feelings, which setting and techniques resulted in the most pleasing sensations, etc. He also told me that on the way out to stop and make an appointment for a couple of weeks and we could talk about my experiences on my own and try another method.\n\nWith that he got up and said his farewells and headed out the door. I lay there on the table a bit, reflecting on my visit, then got up used a kleenex to dry myself a bit, then slipped on my panties, and dressed. I picked up my friend for the next two weeks, tucked him under my arm, grabbed my purse, opened the door and headed to the reception station.\n\nI would like to tell you about my personal experiences with the machine, and my other visits to the clinic but that will have to wait until another time."
1022,Clint,"['MM', '1st time']","The next time he came over, Clint wore sweat pants. They were gray and badly worn. It turns out that he had stolen them from the local high school when he was volunteering as a swim coach manager. You should have seen the bulge in those sweats...I finally got up the nerve and asked him if he had a girlfriend. He said no. His girlfriend dumped him when he went into basic training in the Army. After he dropped out, she didn't want anything to do with him. He said that he was not sure whether or not he wanted a girlfriend. (It turns out that he did not feel comfortable with the ""no fags in the military"" mentality and that's why he had dropped out)\n\nI asked him if he was bisexual and he said yes. I told him that I was as well. We laid on the floor together watching our movie. Suddenly, Clint rolled over and kissed me fully on the lips. As I kissed back, I rubbed his young cock. Clint slapped my hand away and told me that we would wait until we were in a relationship before the cocks came out. We spent the rest of the night together holding each other and kissing.\n\nThe next day, I woke up with a boner. I softly rubbed his cock through the faded sweats. He was hard. Clint woke up and said ""Suck me!""...I kissed him and ran my tongue down his neck. I spent a long time inhaling the smell of his armpits and licking and chewing his nipples. Then I licked my way down the patch of hair running from his navel to the waistband of his sweats.\n\nPulling the sweats and underwear down, I was greeted with 6 inches of throbbing, fresh, young cock. (Every 23 year old's dream!) There was a clear drop of pre-cum on the tip. Not knowing what to do with the precum, I spread it over the tip. I took as much of his cock into my throat as I possibly could. Clint gently suggested that I relax and take more of it in my mouth. I was then able to deep throat him. Next, I licked around his balls but I wanted more. I had to have his ass. I looked into his eyes as I rimmed him. Clint got excited and jacked his dripping dick while I ate him. As he came, he lifted his ass off the floor. I wrapped my lips around the head and took a few hot shots of his juice...It was hot and fresh tasting.\n\nMy turn was next. He swallowed my cock in one gulp. That was pretty amazing to me. I'm a little over 8 inches and fairly thick. The guys I've been with have always been somewhat smaller. Without so much as a tooth mark, he expertly brought me to orgasm with only his lips and tongue. This kid was GOOD!... I was still hard and I'll be damned if he didn't jack me off and suck the cum out of the head of my dick again! I must have shot a weeks worth of cum into that little stud.\n\nNeedless to say, Clint and I became roommates. He moved in and we lived with each other for three years. We regularly sucked each other off. Whenever one of us got drunk, the other would grab a piece of his tight ass! One night, when he was drunk, he sucked me off until I went dry...He jacked me to two more orgasms for a total of six climaxes! I ate his ass in a 69, sucked him dry, and fell asleep! \n\nClint and I had a falling out. Recently, we've become good friends again even spent a night together this summer. (It was as good then was it was in 1989!) He's always going to be a part of me. I guess you never forget your first love. (Especially when he is a gorgeous nymphomaniac!)\n\n Feel free to e-mail me with feedback. I'm at ChevyV6@cedar-rapids.net\n\nMy personal homepage is at Http://206.24.60.5/00000021/\n\nI have a new 20 year old that I'm dating...I've got some stories to tell you about our walk in the woods!\n\nBrad"
1023,"Clit Ring, The","['MF', 'rom']","Fireflies against the dark line of trees, the lapping water at the riverbank, the call of the nightbird. Her lips brushed my chin and she looked into my eyes. I bent my head slightly downward and she pulled me to her. The wet spot on my neck where her lips had been just moments ago came alive with goose bumps as the evening breeze rustled by. I cupped her breast and she seemed to melt into my arms. It was the sweetest kiss I can ever recall and I could feel her hesitancy begin to fade away. The swaying reeds, the fluttering leaves, the loving moon smiled down upon us. ""What should we do now, I don't know where to begin."" What does he want? She had never been with a man before but had heard enough from her friends to get the general idea.\n\nShe pulled away and folded her hands in her lap. Looking downward she spoke haltingly. ""What do you like?"" For a moment I didn't know what to say. I knew what I wanted but didn't want to pressure her. I reached out and touched her chin. She looked on the verge of tears.\n\n""Whatever you do now is up to you. I love you and want you to only have good memories of this summer. I'm happy to just be with you for now. I'll wait until you're ready but to be honest I hope I don't have to wait very long.""\n\nShe came back to me with an intensity that answered all my questions. Her hand felt my tightness and began to rub lightly then found the button on my jeans. The first one came loose and she reached for the zipper. ""What?...more buttons...why do you wear these damn things? They're to hard to undo."" I helped her and then pulled the halter top from her trembling body. Her breasts were perfect, warm, soft, and tipped with hardness. We lay down and pulled the sleeping bag loosely over us. Her hand encircled me as my lips toyed with those luscious mounds. My hand traveled downward as she parted her legs. The smiling moon, the call of the nightbird. We felt so right, so good, so lucky to have found each other.\n\n""Let's get these things off,"" she said. ""I'll do you and you do me,"" I said eagerly. I pulled at the drawstring of those little white shorts and they slid to the ground. She had no panties and I was pleased to see that she was perfect there too. She kicked off her sandals and kneeled down to remove my jeans. They slid over my bare feet and she folded them neatly beside her. She took me in her warm hand and looked up at me. Then with a giggle she began to rub, up and down, around and around. She stared transfixed at what she had only heard of before. I stroked her hair and drew her closer. My knees were weak and my breath came in short gasps. I took her face gently with both hands and tilted her face up to mine as I knelt down. Another gorgeous kiss and her parted lips drew my tongue inward. I explored her mouth while my hands roamed freely over her body. ""I love you."" The thought came to us both at the same time and we laughed at the pure joy we were feeling. The river flowed on to the sea, the moon watched as she took me into her mouth and slowly circled her tongue over and over. I reached for her belly and her legs just fell open. Closer now I could see that her wetness was beginning to show. I spread her open and felt her heat, pleasured her there for a while until she began to move her hips in a sensual motion that made me never want to leave. She shuddered ten minutes later and said, ""Stop, stop... I'm c-c-c-com-com-coming!!!"" I kept on until she began to calm down and then brought her there again and again. She pulled me back to her and said ""What's wrong?"" Nothing could have been wrong with anything we had done and I told her that I was just waiting for her to lead the way.\n\nShe said ""Why haven't you come yet?"" I kissed her and she tasted the salty goodnes, her own, that still remained in my beard. ""I want to be inside you when I do that. I want to feel you around me, under me, on top of me and want to make you come again but this time keep your eyes open so that you can see how much I love you.""\n""You love me? You love me? Do you really?"" she said as if I'd never said it before. I reached over to my jeans and took out the little surprise I'd been carrying around all day. As she opened the padded box she gasped at the sudden glimmer of gold. ""Oh, Bill"" she said, ""I never thought you'd...""\n\nWell to make a long story short, I did. She made me happy, she made me glad to be alive. The moon and I know that it was the only thing I could have done and to this day I've never regretted a moment we spent together. Our kids reflect our love back to me daily and even though she has gone and I've gone and we have seperate lives now I can't forget her and hope she remebers that one night. It was her first and in a big way it was mine too.\n\nI'll never forget the look in her eyes, the giggle in her smile as she pulled me to her, those lips met mine and suddenly I was in her. Our rhythm matched that of those distant waves downriver. We melted together there on the ground, she was me and I her. And just before I came I looked over my shoulder to that same moon I'm looking at tonight. I swear I heard him say ""You know it's time to get on with. You can't hide from love when your heart comes alive."" I looked back into her eyes and lost control, pounding away into that sweet body over and over again so many times that I felt my soul just pour into hers never to be the same again.\n\nLater, snuggling, she opened the little box again and a slight frown appeared on her face. ""Are you sure you bought this ring for me?"" she asked. Yes I replied. ""But look how small it is, it barely fits my little finger! ""she exclaimed. ""Honey,"" I admitted while my hand drifted over her mound, ""that ring doesn't go on your finger."""
1024,Close Call,"['FF', 'MF-teens', 'inc']","Vicky measures 35D-22-35, and she has very dark and large nipples that drive her boyfriends nuts. Vicky loves to show off by putting rouge on her nips and wearing thin blouses without a bra. A real flirt! Her mom came in and said that she was going to meet Vicky's dad in the city for dinner, and they wouldn't be home until late. She reminded Vicky to get her homework done (we both go to a local college), and that there was dinner in the refrigerator. Her mom said I could stay and eat with Vicky, and since I had my own apartment, I figured ""why not?""\n\nHer mom got all dolled up, and we saw her off. Then we got into talking about the really GOOD stuff. You know, how big this guy is, or how good, or the way he sucks pussy, and on and on. This went on through dinner, and we were both laughing and having fun. We went back into Vicky's bedroom and started to tell each other some fun fantasy ideas.\n\nVicky said that she wanted to ride in her boyfriend's van, in the back where there aren't any windows, and take off her clothes and get herself off while he drove down the freeway at night! Neat stuff huh? Mine was just as wild, and I told her that I wanted to suck off my current boyfriend, but I wanted to do it while hidden under a table in a posh restaurant. We laughed and wondered if our boyfriends ever had these wild ideas (I know you guys do-so exciting!)\n\nVicky asked me if I had ever wondered what guys saw in kissing girls, and I said yes, I had wondered about it. We'd both seen a porno tape at my place one night, one that my boyfriend rented, and it had two girls going at each other hot and heavy. I never told Vicky that that scene turned me on, even though I thought of myself as straight. Then Vicky almost floored me.\n\n""You know the scene in that porno tape with the two girls?"" Vicky said. ""I got really hot watching that and I've wondered about kissing a girl ever since."" I couldn't believe it! I told her that I too got a bit aroused, and we just looked at each other. ""Wanna try it?"" I asked her.\n\n""What?"" She said, and she looked shocked. ""Kissing each other."" I said. Vicky looked relieved and then said yes. We sat there for along moment or three, then nervously leaned into each other. I was surprised at how soft her lips were, and how warm she seemed. I closed my eyes as our lips met and we kissed for about two seconds, but it seemed a lot longer. ""Soft."" Vicky said. ""Sweet and soft."" I could see that she was blushing. Hmmm. Yeah, and warm too."" I said. I was really getting hot, and I could feel my pussy getting wet. I just figured that this was a little ""naughty"" and let it go.\n\n""Let's try again."" Vicky said. ""Do you mind?"" In reply, I leaned forward and we kissed again. My heart raced and pounded in my chest. Our lips met, and I suddenly felt Vicky's lips part. For no reason my tongue slipped out and stroked her lips, and then I felt hers meet my tongue. I was breathing heavily, just like Vicky, and my pussy was soaking my panties. We brushed each other's tongues, and then I let her enter my mouth, like a guy would. I felt my nipples harden, and instinctively I reached my arms around her neck. Vicky moaned and we fell onto our sides on the bed, kissing each other with hot passion. Vicky's hands slid up my waist and I was so hot all I wanted her to do was pinch my nipples. At last, we broke our kiss, but our faces were still close together.\n\nJee-zus!"" I breathed softly. ""I want you!"" I was shocked at my own words as they came out of my mouth by themselves. Vicky looked at me, and then she kissed me again, this time, rolling me onto my back and laying on me. Both of our tongues chased each other, and we kissed until we started grinding our hips against each other. Vicky pulled back and whispered to me. ""Let me love you, please?""\n\nThat's all I needed to hear. ""Oh, yes, please!"" I said. Vicky and I knew each other from sixth grade on, and we were very close friends for years. Now, this felt natural, as we loved each other in almost every other way. Vicky slid her hands over my breasts and pinched my nipples.\n\n""Ohhh, yes, VICKY!"" I moaned. ""Pinch them for me-eee."" Vicky knew I liked that from conversations long ago. The next thing I knew, she had my blouse open and she was sucking my bare tits, circling the areola with her tongue. I floated lightly on a cloud, relishing her touch. Vicky sucked and licked, teasing the underside and licking my neck. Nervously I reached up and pulled her T-shirt off.\n\nShe wasn't wearing a bra, and her full breasts hung down, the large, dark nipples hard and sexy. I pushed Vicky up and sucked one of her nipples, running my hands all over her lovely tanned body. Her long blonde hair sent electricity through me when it brushed my skin. Both of us were breathing hard, and feeling very sexy.\n\nMy hands found the edges of her pants and the fasteners. I unzipped her pants and slid my hands down onto her beautiful behind, cupping her cheeks and then squeezing them softly. I still sucked her wonderful nipples too. ""Yes. Squeeze my ass. Lift them, alternate each side."" She said breathily.\n\nI did, and I could hear her pussy making wet noises thru the fabric of her pants and underwear! She really was that wet! Her hands found the zipper of my jeans, and she slid them off of me, leaving my panties on. I got her out of her pants too, and she tossed her underwear aside, kneeling nude right next to me. I'd seldom seen her naked, and never from the front. Now the blonde hair on her pussy fascinated me. I reached out and touched it, and Vicky rocked her pelvis forward, forcing my touch to her mons. It felt soft, and silky, not as coarse as mine. I ran my nails up her belly and then pinched a nipple. Vicky knelt there, eyes closed, and she moaned softly. She reached for my panties, and I stopped her. Our eyes met, and I know I blushed.\n\n""Do you want to stop?"" She asked me. No, I didn't but that wasn't the problem.\n\n""Promise you won't laugh or get mad?"" I asked her. I was a bit sheepish about showing her. Vicky promised and I stood up, facing away from her. I took off my pink panties and turned around. Vicky looked, no, stared, at my pussy, in all its shaven glory. ""I did it for Roger."" I said sheepishly. Roger had suggested it last week, and I did it, and it made me feel sexy. Vicky's reply? ""Ohhh, Doris! It's beautiful!"" Vicky was beaming at me, and then she leaned forward and pulled me onto the bed. ""Let me lick you?"" She said. It was sort of a command, but with an implied question of permission. I laid back and let her. Vicky's tongue found my bare mons, and I jumped. Her tongue was hot, and wet, and I knew I was soaked too. She traced a heart on my mons with her tongue, and then she started kissing the insides of my thighs. Each touch, every kiss made me hotter and wetter. Vicky took her long blonde hair and flipped it up onto my stomach and pulled it over me.\n\nGod that felt so sexy! Especially when it slid between my legs, over my bare pussy! I moaned and arched on the bed. Vicky flipped her hair away, and then leaned forward, her tongue out.\n\nShe looked at me and I watched her lean down and felt her tongue touch my now sopping wet pussy. I was so excited, my juice was making my ass wet. She licked and then tasted. Then another lick, and another. Each touch sent waves of electric pleasure through me. I was panting hard, watching her with her eyes closed lick my pussy. Vicky pushed her tongue into my vagina, and now I wanted her to suck me until I came. I'd never been this excited by any of my boyfriend seating me! She raked her nails down my thighs, and I shivered.\n\nThen, magic! Vicky's tongue found my clit, and she tongued it lightly, making circles all around it. I don't remember, but Vicky said I bucked and thrashed on the bed, moaning and making high-pitched noises while I came. What I do remember is sheer orgasms, one after another while she sucked me. I remember pushing my pussy into her face and feeling her wet lips and tongue all over me, and loving each second of it! Exhausted, I laid there, sweating and panting. Vicky came up and held me, telling me that I tasted so good, and stroking my hair.\n\nWhen I recovered, I wanted, REALLY WANTED to do her too. Vicky lay back, resting on the pillows, and now I loved her. I sucked her nipples and tongued her breasts all around. I licked between them too, enjoying their soft warmth. I kissed my way down her stomach, kissing her sides and down the outsides of her hips and thighs. Vicky's breasts sag just a bit, and they're really sexy that way, showing how full and lovely they are. I used my long hair on her, the way she did to me. Vicky sighed and toyed with her nipples while I kissed and licked the insides of her thighs.\n\nVicky's pussy gave a wonderful fragrant and sexy aroma, and I plunged right in. I licked her creamy juices from her entrance up to her clit. I even sucked her labia into my mouth, and their soft-ness and silkiness felt sexy and erotic. I licked the full length of her slit, and then sucked on her clit, circling it with my tongue the way she'd done me. Vicky arched up and her legs locked around me, and I felt her pussy pulsing against my lips. Her spasms triggered another, albeit small, orgasm in me, and we both rode over our waves of pleasure. I kept sucking; her tasty cream was so good, so warm and slick that I wanted it all over me. Vicky came again, and I was struck with an idea. When she recovered, I suggested it.\n\n""I want you to rub your pussy all over my nipples."" I told Vicky. She sort of smiled and then rolled me over, swinging her leg over me. Vicky lowered her still soaked pussy onto my right nipple, and pulled her pussy open. I felt her slick cunt slide over my nipple and I almost came right away! Ohhhh it was so warm and slick!\n\nQuickly I pressed up against her puss, and then we were both rubbing back and forth. I rolled the other way, and shoved my left nipple up against her clit, and Vicky started to come. She was rubbing her pussy on me and fingering her clit too. My breasts were slick and wet from her pussy and then I lay flat on my back, Vicky rubbing her slippery juices right on the middle of my chest. It felt so erotic and hot! Vicky's chest was flushed and so was mine.\n\nI slid down and let her sit on my face and mouth, sucking her delicious cunt. Vicky came over and over, shuddering and moaning loudly each time. Vicky rolled off of me and we held each other, kissing tenderly. Vicky didn't seem to mind tasting her own juices, nor did I mind tasting mine on her lips. We were both warm and happy.\n\nA bit later, I was sucking her tits and finger-fucking her hot pussy, and Vicky was rocking her hips up and down. That's when we both heard, from the doorway, a very deliberate ""Ahem!"". Startled because we thought we were alone, we turned around to see Vicky's older brother, Russ, standing at the door, and he had his cock in his hand. And WHAT a cock! Russ was twenty-three and very good-looking. We both scrambled around, blushing, stammering, and trying to cover up. Both of us were staring at his massive meaty cock though, and its purplish head.\n\n""Don't try to cover up girls."" He said. ""I've been watching for about five minutes and I've seen both of you already."" Vicky was pissed, and screamed at him for sneaking in, and invading our privacy (we'd left the bedroom door open though). Russ had his own place, but he often came home to visit, and this was one of those times! Vicky was still mad, and yelling at him. ""What're you gonna do? Tell mom?"" Russ said sarcastically, and I noticed that he was looking Vicky over lustily. His words hit Vicky hard, and she shut up, knowing that if she said anything, her mother would hear about our lesbian play. ""You girls are really something to watch! I got hard in two seconds!""\n\nVicky looked down at his cock (so did I). Then I walked over and looked him right in the eyes, and unfastened his pants.\n\n""DORIS! What're you doing?"" Vicky said, shocked. I didn't say anything, but I took a hold of Russ's pants and pulled them down. Russ's cock was about nine inches long and really thick. Thicker than any cock I'd ever seen. I was practically drooling over it. So I opened my mouth and sucked. His thick cock forced my mouth open wide, and I looked up his six foot three inch body, and saw him rock his head back, his blonde hair looking like a halo (snicker) in the light. Vicky watched me suck his cock, and I took about half of it into my mouth.\n\nI could taste his salty come, what was leaking out, and it excited me more. I cupped his heavy balls in my hand and used my nails on his ass and balls. Russ must've been watching for a while, because he moaned and shot a gallon of his thick creamy cum in my mouth. I swallowed some, then slid off his cock, smiling.\n\n""Mmmmmmm"" I moaned. I looked over at Vicky, and she was sitting on the bed, watching. I decided to give Russ a real show (I learned one or two sexy things from that porno tape!).\n\nI went to Vicky and pushed her down on the bed. Then I kissed her and she was a bit shocked when she felt and tasted her brother' scum flowing into her mouth. Then she started to lick and I lifted up, letting it dribble onto her tongue and lips. Russ watched, stroking himself. As soon as most of his sperm was on Vicky's tongue and lips, I kissed her passionately, being sure to lick her lips visibly with my tongue so Russ could see. Vicky went a bit crazy too, licking my face and lips.\n\n""Jee-zus H. Kee-riiste!"" Russ said. ""You babes are fucking hot!"" I'd just sucked him off and then I felt his thick cock at my pussy, pushing its way in. I was so wet and slippery; my pussy let him in, even though it stretched me quite a bit. It felt huge going in, and every time he thrust, I thought he just might split me in two. I was kneeling on the bed, and Vicky slid up and I started sucking her hot pussy. Russ pumped his cock in and out of me, and I started to come in huge waves of intense orgasm. All I could do was pant, moan or make some sort of noise. Vicky slid under me in a 69 position and started licking and sucking my clit. Her brother's cock started to swell inside me and I could feel him getting ready to shoot. I slammed back into his thick meat, and begged him to fuck my hot cunt...literally saying, ""Fuck my hot cunt you fucking stud!"" I was really hot and wild!! Russ came again, and it felt like a flood inside me. He rammed deep into me and filled me with his sperm. I came again too, with Vicky's help. I was now beginning to float along when Russ pulled out and pressed my hips down onto Vicky's face. Vicky sucked and licked the flowing juices from me, and I seemed to rocket into orbit. I was grinding my cunt against her face and shouting in a loud voice ""EAT ME! OHH EAT ME!"" Kinda crude huh? Vicky sucked her brother's cum from my pussy, and I collapsed on the bed, drifting for a while. I could hear her talking to Russ, but my brain was really fried from all of this. I must've dozed or fallen asleep, because I woke up to the bed shaking. Vicky was on her back, and I could see that Russ was pumping her pussy.\n\nVicky's legs were flung wide open and Russ was sucking her tits hard. I just watched for a bit. Russ pulled out and said he was going to have some fun. Vicky was so hot then that she'd have let him fuck her in the front yard! Russ straddled her and slid his slippery wet cock between her tits. Vicky pushed her tits together, letting him tit-fuck her.\n\n""I've fantasized about this for years!"" Russ said. He started pumping his cock and after a bit, Vicky's puss juice wasn't enough. I was fingering my own pussy by now, so I started using my wet fingers to rub my cream on his cock and her tits. Russ pumped and fucked her tits, and then I started fingering Vicky's clit to get her off too. Russ shot his thick sperm all over his sister's face, then rubbed his cock on her tits. Vicky was licking her lips and I sucked Russ's cock until he got hard again.\n\nNow it was my turn again. Russ started pumping my pussy, and I sat there feeling like I was floating on his cock. Vicky's cunt was easy to get too, and I licked and sucked her juicy pussy. After a few minutes, Russ stopped, I guess he was getting tired, and pulled out of me. ""I've got an idea"" He said, and he had us follow him into the living room.\n\nRuss had me sit on his cock, while he sat on the sofa, and Vicky knelt on the floor and licked my clit and his cock while we fucked. His thick cock was so heavenly the way it stretched me open. Vicky's tongue had me floating miles high in a lusty haze. Vicky was lapping my shaved cunt, and Russ was using his cock like a pile driver, each thrust filling me. I was facing away from Russ, and he was squeezing my tits and shaking them, which felt sexy. A few minutes of this and I was coming like a broken dam, my juice flowing freely down his stiff cock. Vick licked and sucked us, and when I looked down she had one of Russ's balls in her mouth, sucking it. Russ moaned and I felt him swelling up inside me. ""I'm gonna CUMMMM!"" he shouted.\n\nI rose up and Vicky pulled him out of my pussy. His sperm shot against my cunt lips and all over my clit and mons. Some even reached my stomach, and all of it felt so warm and creamy! I was just beginning to enjoy the feeling when Russ slipped out from under me, leaving Vicky to tongue me off. Vicky was lapping his sperm from my clit, making me come again. I was weak and shaky so Vicky was holding my legs wide apart and high in the air, with my ass almost off the sofa.\n\nI started to sit up and saw Russ fucking his sister Vicky from behind. Vicky was sucking my cunt hard too. Both of us started moaning when Russ launched into his final lusty talking. ""Suck that beautiful bi-slut's cunt.""\n\nHe told Vicky while he pounded her. ""Suck that juicy sperm covered twat!"" Vicky was incredibly hot with the way she sucked me, and I was getting ready to come again. Then I found out why she was so hot. ""Suck that bi-slut's cunt juice."" Russ told Vicky again. ""Lick that cum off her hot slit. Suck your bi-slut friend while I fuck your asshole bitch!""\n\nVicky moaned into my cunt, and Russ's words echoed in my ears, taking me the very edge. He kept it up, and both Vicky and I came, moaning and being the sluts he said we were.\n\n""Spread her legs and suck her cunt. Lap that cunt juice Vicky. Lick your girlfriend's slit. Lick her slit while I fill your butt with hot, thick, cum!"" Both of us were moaning, me from Vicky's tongue, and her from her ass fuck. ""I'll fuck her tight ass while she sucks your dripping wet slit."" Russ said and then ""I'll cum in her tight asshole while she's drinking your slut-juice!\n\nI felt totally wanton and ready for anything! I was coming and panting ,and every word from Russ seemed to make me wilder. I could feel how hard he was pounding Vicky's ass, each thrust pushed her face against my pussy. Russ was thrusting hard and fast, and then he moaned and shoved his thick cock up Vicky's butt, shouting, ""I'm....CUMMING!"" Vicky gasped and she came too, shoving three fingers deep inside my cunt and making me come with her. We were all sitting there, sweating and wet, the only sounds were our heaving breathing, and our hearts pounding.\n\nThen we heard it-HONK HOONNNNNK! It was fifteen to midnight and now Vicky's parents were coming home! Russ had parked in the middle of the drive and his mom was honking for him to move his VW. Russ pulled out of Vicky's ass, and we all dashed into her bedroom. Russ threw his clothes on, leaving his shorts and socks on the floor, and slipping into his boots, he dashed out to move his car. I looked at Vicky, and I knew there was no way for her to look presentable. She was trying to get into a pair of shorts, but her face was sopping wet from my cunt juice and Russ' scum. Her hair still had big globs of his cum in it, and I knew her ass was full too. I told Vicky that I'd slip out the back door and see her later, and that she should run the shower in the bathroom adjoining her room. We kissed and I licked a bit of Russ's cum from one of her tits, squeezing it as I headed out the back way.\n\nI stopped dead in my tracks. Vicky's father had gone around into the backyard to do something to the pool-filter system, and was coming across the yard to the back door. I dashed back into Vicky's bedroom, and told her and then we BOTH went into the bathroom. She turned on the shower and locked both doors to the bathroom (her bedroom door and the hall door). She stripped and then jumped into the shower to clean up, and I sat on the toilet worrying about us getting caught here! I could hear voices, but not clearly in the kitchen, and I wondered if my pussy had left wet spots on the dark sofa. Worry, worry, and more worry.\n\nThe back door slammed and I almost screamed out loud, covering my mouth with my hand. I could hear Vicky's dad walk down the hall, and then his voice added to the noise in the kitchen. They all seemed to be arguing, but I couldn't tell who was doing what. Worry, worry, and worry. Then a knock at the bathroom door and I almost leapt out of my skin. ""Vicky!?"" Her mother shouted. ""Vicky!""\n""What d'ya want mom?! I'm in the shower!"" She yelled back. ""Did you know your brother was here?!"" Her mother asked. Don't blow it now kid, I thought, worrying about what Russ had said.\n\n""Yes!"" Vicky shouted back. Long silence. ""Well he's leaving, do you want to say goodbye?""\n""Not at the moment mom!"" Vicky said managing to laugh a little. ""Ok dear. Your father and I are going to bed too. Goodnight.""\n\n""G'nite mom!""\n\nI was sitting with my knees under my chin, trying to be small and unseen (as it were). We heard a door close and then her parents walked by and went upstairs. Vicky stayed in the shower for a bit, then she turned off the water and stepped out. Even wet, ESPECIALLY wet, Vicky was lovely I thought. She grabbed a towel and made a face that said ""W*H*E*W!"" and we both suppressed our giggles. I stood up and started toweling her off and she kissed me. I wasn't at all presentable, as the crotch of my pants were wet and the steamy bathroom made my thin blouse cling to my tits. I bent to dry off her legs, and then I found my tongue flicking over her clit, and her hands on my head. Vicky sighed and then she shook a little and moved back. ""This is CRAZY"" I thought as she slid my pants to the floor and I stepped out of them. She sat me on the cold countertop, and she sucked my puss until I came. When she looked up at me, I giggled a bit, telling her that she might have to shower again. Vicky looked in the mirror and saw her wet face. ""Sexy"" was her quiet reply. I felt her tits all over and sucked each one, fingering her pussy too. After a few long minutes, I dressed again, and Vicky crept into her bedroom, and locked the door. She started putting on an overly long t-shirt and panties, her normal bed wear, and we were about to sneak me out when we heard loud footsteps come down the stairs. Her father was shouting something about ""...don't need this crap!"" and he stormed down the hall and we heard go to the den.\n\nVicky's house is laid out such that the hallway from den goes right past her bedroom door, and you can see clear to the living room and kitchen archways. This meant that we'd be visible going down the hall from the den. Add to this that the den was the only way to the back yard that was easily accessed from her room. Vicky had already turned out the lights in her room, and now we heard her mother come downstairs and go to the den to argue with Vicky's dad. What a commotion! We moved away from the door. I picked up Russ's shorts and socks and tossed them under Vicky's mattress, thankful that they hadn't been found.\n\n""What if they want to talk to you?"" I asked. ""The door's locked.""\n""I lock it all the time."" Vicky said. ""I'll tell them I'm getting up early in the morning.""\n\nShe made sure the bathroom door was locked from inside the bedroom, and unlocked it to the hallway. This was to prevent her father from getting even madder if he wanted to use it. We made plans, at my insistence, of what to do if she was badgered into opening her bedroom door. My first thought was the bathroom, but that was out -- to vulnerable. Closet? Same thing, and besides, she had too much junk in there. That left under the bed. I tried it out for size and found I had plenty of room.\n\nFinally we waited and her mother went upstairs, saying ""go ahead then, sleep in the goddamn den! SEE if I care!"" That dashed our hopes of sneaking me out of the house. We sat and whispered quietly, talking about our evening of adventure. Russ had turned out to be a pretty good stud, and both of us were surprised at how much he'd turned us on. And we'd turned EACH OTHER on for that matter! We were sitting on her bed, very close so as to be quiet, and then we were kissing again. My hands found her breasts and caressed them and hers ran down my back. We could hear her dad busily working on his computer in the den, and then we started enjoying the ""naughtiness"" of our situation. Vicky laid back and I pulled her panties off and sucked her pussy while she pulled up her shirt and pulled on her nipples. Vicky came quietly, and we cuddled and kissed. Then she removed all of my clothes, and she ate me until I came. We cuddled some more, and heard her dad enter the bathroom. The faint glow of the light came under the door. Vicky wiped my juice from her face with the bath towel, and then I did the same. Her dad returned to the den, and again her mother came down and argued with him.\n\nThe argument was short. Only to be followed by a knock at Vicky's door. I jumped and Vicky held me still with her hand on my thigh. ""Yeah?"" Vicky said, trying to sound sleepy. The doorknob rattled, and her mom paused.\n\n""Vicky, I need to talk to you."" She said.\n\n""Can it wait mom? I have to be up really early for school."" Vicky said. I was collecting my clothes, and trying to see enough to put them on. This was very fortunate as it turned out. ""No. Now open this door."" Her mother demanded. Vicky tried"" just a second ""as she slipped her underwear on and I fumbled looking for mine. Then we heard her father come down the hall and say ""I'll open the goddamn thing!""\n\nNaked and clothes in hand, I slid under her bed, and tried to hide in the least visible area. Just as Vicky reached the door, her dad popped the lock from outside and the door opened. The light snapped on, and I felt like a spotlight had been turned on me! Vicky's mom asked her to come to the kitchen, and everyone went down the hall.\n\nI hesitated, stuck between thinking I could get out and dress, then sneak out the back, or back under the bed, or waiting this all out until Vicky came back. I spent too many minutes debating my options, when I heard Vicky saying goodnight to her parents and come back down the hall.\n\nShe closed and locked the door, then turned out the lights. Her hand found my arm under the bed and I slid out. I no sooner got to my feet than Vicky kissed me very passionately. I wasn't sure what was going on in her head. I mean, here I am, standing naked in her bedroom, with her parents just down the hall, after they've already made her open the door, and she's giving me a hot, wet kiss, and sliding her fingers in my pussy! I pulled away, and started fumbling into my panties. Vicky pulled them out of my hands and tossed them carelessly aside. ""You won't need them tonight,"" she said, caressing my ass.\n\n""What? What's going on?"" I whispered.\n\nVicky explained that the argument was over her, and if her mom and dad would still help pay her college fees AND let her have an apartment. Her dad had said no, but finally caved in when he realized that Vicky would have to pay for her apartment, food, utilities, phone, and so on (cheap s.o.b.!). They had talked in the kitchen about it, and Vicky said that she ""just MIGHT"" convince me to let her be my roomie.\n\nHer parents were upstairs and we heard them close their bedroom door. We both hopped into bed and celebrated until very early in the morning. Vicky got dressed and about five a.m., we snuck out and drove to my place. Once there, we showered together and went to our early classes. Later that day, we skipped our afternoon classes and went to ""our"" place for some more bedtime fun.\n\nNow, I can't wait for her to move in! We're going to have so much fun together, and maybe we can convince Russ to fuck my asshole this time! What do you think?"
1025,Close Friends Birthday,['threesome'],"I guess this means that the big fight I had with ""B"" a month ago is behind us now. I haven't been with her since then. Until she proposed this birthday gift for me. My other lover was fascinat- ed by the idea, and by the timing. I just twitch.\n\n""OK, you can go in now."" I look at them. They're wearing exact- ly what they were wearing twenty minutes ago when they went in there. The room is identical to what it looked like twenty minutes ago. Who knows what ""getting ready"" requires in a woman. Or in two women. When I get anxious, I often hide in getting analytical. It drives some of my friends nuts.\n\n""Go ahead, take your clothes off and lie down. We'll be with you in a second."" From ""B"". It sounds like the kind of thing ""L"" usually says. She knows that I'm a very direct person, more into action than symbolism. Pure Taurus. B knows that too, but never used to express it quite like that. I knew that they'd compare notes when I introduced them to each other.\n\nOK, OK, I know. I'm twitching again. This seemed like a good idea on the phone. But...Deep breath. OK. Shirt off. Socks. I leave the jeans. You'll see why in a sec.\n\n""Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday Greg Studly Happy Birthday to you!""\n\nA muffin with a sparkler for a candle. I moisten my fingers and squeeze out the flame. Nope. Would'a been a nice macho move if it had worked. sigh. The muffins go on a side table. ""for later"". (?) This is my thirty-third birthday. So how come I feel like a fifteen year old.\n\n""How come you're still dressed?"" (B) ""Both of you are still dressed...""\n""You have to undress us"" (B) ""Ditto. I know how L likes these...""\n\nThe traditional annoyance crosses her face. L has hated my buttonfly jeans ever since we've been going out. Four months now. I got them because a discussion on a computer net said women loved them. Maybe not, but they're still a great tease. Well, they're gone now.\n\nI embrace B, start kissing her deeply and reach up the back of her shirt for the bra hooks. I am proud that I can unhook them one-handed, even with my little experience. Nope. She's wearing the front-hook ones today. Sigh. So much for suave and sophis- ticated. I break the clinch, and reach up the front. She lifts the shirt out of the way. I unhook one of the five or six that are there and stop. A hand on my inner thigh. I look down. L is already naked and caressing my legs. She's staying away from my action zone, I guess until she knows I'm paying attention. I look back at B. Didn't I...Right. I undo the rest of the bra and reach for a breast. L's hands appear out of nowhere and ""deal with"" the bra somehow. I look down. The rest of B's clothing is gone somehow. L, I guess.\n\n""OK, everyone onto the bed"" (L) ""Do I have to?"" (grinning)\n\n""If you don't, we'll start without you."" A believable threat. They're both happily bi, though B didn't realize it until I introduced her to L. One breaking an arm off. So I play with backs. And with ass- flesh. And play tongue sushi. For too long. Now what. Do I make a move, or does one of them. Finally, L heads ""down"". She kisses it, and moves on to kissing B where it counts. She keeps one hand moving slowly on me and uses the other with B. I've finally got a hand free, and reach for B's breast. Her nipples come up like magic. I alternate between sucking a nipple and more tongue sushi. I've finally got my right hand freed and am playing with an ear.\n\nI look down. I see L's hand on my cock, moving slowly, and a some of the rest of her. The breast that I can see has an in- tensely erected nipple. I WANNA SEE WHAT SHE'S DOING. I can't. I return to B's breasts.\n\n""Is she ready down there?""\n\n""(mumble murph) She ready.""\n\nI roll back onto my back. B rolls onto me. L makes some adjust- ments then fits us together. B starts moving. I make the appro- priate counter-moves. Where is L? Must be watching. I don't see her at all. Yes. She's sitting on my ankles. I, um. Right. I rapidly hit my traditional barely-sub-orgasmic plateau and stayed there. And stayed there. Drives the women mad. Or so they tell me. I'm not too aware of the next ten minutes. L is watching us from ""below"", occasionally touching here, and there. I ride on the very edge of 'gasm while B comes up to the edge, to it and over. I suppress my response to her 'gasm. I'm back into awareness and need my reserves for the next part.\n\nB disengages, moves up a few inches, and lies on me. I'm enough taller that she can kiss me and leave my action zone free for L. Who has it. I'm into her mouth, and back to my sub-O'bital plateau again in an instant. B has my mouth in full action, and is playing with my chest. Time passes, but I don't notice. I'm HERE, wherever here is. And I come. Loudly, and copiously.\n\n""Awright!"" (B). B rolls off of me to watch L's conclusion. L swallows a couple of times, polishes me off and moves up to kiss me. ""I guess I got something for your birthday, too!"" I'm sensi- tive about oral sex and they've been trying to get me to come that way for 4 months now. L is fascinated by cum and never gets enough.\n\nL has kept a hand on me while we kiss. She won't let me go soft. It's her turn next. Suddenly I'm in her and she's sitting on me. Little chunks of time seem to vanish here and there. She's kissing B and moving on me. I move B onto my face. More time lost. I experience it, but I'm not doing too well at filing it into memories.\n\nI have two hands up. One on a B cup breast, and the other on a firmer C . Somewhere above that there's kissing and facework. But I can't see it. I'm a visual person. Cunnilingus is fun, but I can't see a damn thing. And it's MY party, isn't it? I mumble something moistly and try to clear my head from under B. It doesn't work. We get a moment of mass confusion where every- thing stops while they try to figure out what I want. Oops!\n\nWe settle again. L is still riding me enthusiastically, and I have a couple of my right fingers inside B. My left hand mingles with L's on B's breasts. B's hands are on L's breasts and some- where above that, tongue sushi continues.\n\nAfter only about a minute of this, I reach my plateau, and this time, move beyond it into explosion almost immediately. L comes with me and the group collapses into a pile of sweating, panting bodies.\n\nRest break. I look at the clock. 11:20. An hour and 15 minutes of action. More or less. I smile. Three or four minutes pass, until everyone is breathing normally.\n\nL reaches over to the night table and hands out the cupcakes. The one that had my candle on it and two others. She and B start feeding each other little nibbles, and fingersmears of icing. Like in the movies. One's on each side of me as I lie there, looking up at them sharing a mouthful of cupcake.\n\nAs they finish, I reach up to offer more cupcake, mine, just as B moves to reach for something. I smear icing over the back of her elbow. I sit up to lick it off.\n\nSPARKS! Huh? Who would put an erogenous zone on the back of the arm up from the elbow? I udo-sarcasm. L tries the other elbow. B collapses across me, with smiles.\n\nL pulls my hand to her breast, and moves in for more deep kiss- ing. L is a kiss person. B's hand is on me again. I'm UP! Already again?\n\nI break with L and crawl onto B. Into. Hmmmm...sure I'm up, but I don't have the energy anymore to DO anything with it. I start to fade. L grabs machinery from B's toy drawer and moves in. I pull out and lie beside B, sucking one nipple and playing with the other breast. L is working her up from below. I reach down and feel the dildo moving in, twist, and out. L flashes me a grin. Time passes. I leave L to manage B's needs and veg in a fog of pleasant feelings. Eventually B is done. I move over between them again and veg out again.\n\nTime passes. 12:15. I ask ""When did [he] say he'd be back?"" I thought that he was returning about midnight. L says ""two"". B just lays there smiling.\n\nThe door. Keys. Well, I guess he didn't say ""Two o'clock"". Deep down somewhere inside, I try to worry. Guys have been shot for less. Don't have the energy to worry. B grabs a bathrobe and goes to meet him. She shuts the bedroom door on her way out. ""No hurry. Relax.""\n\nRelax? Me? I sit up. Nope. I sit up. I'm still lying there. OK, I concentrate. I sit up. Successfully. I ask L whether my clothes were on her side of the bed, or out in the living room. Nope. What comes out is ""My, um, y'know? Did..."" She is laugh- ing almost hysterically. I try again. ""It's...not...Um, ah,...FUNNY!"" I'm a speech oriented person. It's embarrassing whenever this happens. They both always find it funny. I have no problems arranging the sentences in my head. They just don't work when I speak them.\n\nI summon ""the engineer"". One of my alternate personae. ""he"" doesn't really participate in sex, other than to critique tech- nique or to post-analyze things. And ""he"" can speak afterwards.\n\nI gather my clothes and dress. Eventually. L continues to watch my efforts hysterically.\n\nI come out to the living room, trailing L. B's hubby is there. He tells me that he fixed the door on my car, more or less. He tells me that my brakes need adjusting. He tells me that I need a new gas-line filter.\n\nI mumble something at him, bow deeply at B, and leave, taking L with me. It's over. I'm now officially thirty-three. Or a teenager. Take your pick. I feel like the latter. :)\n\n-- True story. Names have been changed to protect privacy."
1026,"Close Shave, A",['FF'],"The door was unlocked and I eagerly entered the apartment. Tanya greeted me from the small kitchen where, I knew, she had heated some dry clothes in the oven (creative no?). She smiled and waited as I took off my rain jacket and then gave me a quick hug and kiss, not wanting to get too wet. Tension drained from me. Just looking at her made me feel warm and happy. As she opened the oven door to fetch a tray of warm clothes, she apologized to me by saying ""I'm sorry sweetie, I didn't get the laundry done today, so all I could warm up was your bathrobe and some clean underwear.""\n\nI laughed, thinking that it would save us time later tonight, not having to get undressed. I would still have fun ""peeling"" her out of her jeans, and unlacing the lace-up top she was wearing.\n\nTanya continued ""Karen and I went shopping today and stayed out to late to get any laundry done.""\n\nWearily I replied ""That's ok. I'm not going out in this again tonight.""\n\nAs I took the soft warm bathrobe from her, she seemed hesitant to speak, as though she had bad news.""\n\n""What?"" I asked.\n\n""Karen's still here."" She said quietly. With a nod, ""In the living room.""\n\nTanya's best friend was fun to be around, but she had this tendency to stay long into the evening, and I wanted to spend this one quietly, cuddled in front a fire, teasing, kissing and caressing Tanya. If Karen was here, there was doubt that we'd have that fire.\n\nAs I walked back to the bedroom, I stopped by the living room door to say hello to Karen who jokingly told me that I had to be dry before she'd give me a kiss. I thought about that kiss as I dried and dressed. Karen's kisses were very nice. Her soft, full lips were warm and inviting. Each time we'd kissed before, her lips seemed to promise untold pleasures.\n\nI wrapped the robe around me, its warmth bringing feeling back to my chilled skin. The underwear I dropped in the drawer after seeing that they were the ones that always seemed to fit poorly. The robe was long enough to wear modestly if I kept a mind of how I sat and the sash was tight. The dry socks warmed my feet as I returned to the living room.\n\nThe gals were talking about the latest movie ""hunk"", and I turned the heat up to about eighty degrees, to keep me from chilling. Karen looked at me as I came out, and stood as I approached the sofa.\n\n""Hi short sweet 'n sexy!"" She said, joking because she was almost six feet tall to my five eight. We kissed, briefly, as we always did, her lips soft, warm and inviting. As I turned towards the sofa and moved past her she playfully cupped one of the cheeks of my ass, making me jump with her unexpected touch. Everyone laughed, and Tanya poured some coffee for us all.\n\nThe next hour blured as the girls mostly talked about watching ""hunks"" and clothes, and ""weren't-some-of-the-new-fashions-terrible?"" type talk. At some point, the discussion turned towards dating and sex. Karen can be quite -- graphic -- at times when discussing sex. I felt a familiar sensation begin deep down, and worried that the bathrobe alone would not prevent a new topic from entering the conversation.\n\nKaren asked ""Is it really warm in here?""\n\n""I'm a bit warm too."" Tanya replied. ""How high did you set the heat?""\n\nI told them that I set it high, planning on cutting it back when the chill was chased away from me, but turn it down if you're too hot. Karen stood up and grabbed the bottom of her sweater, cross armed.\n\n""That's ok."" She said. ""I don't need this heavy of a sweater.""\n\nAs she pulled it up over her head, the light blouse she was wearing rode up her lean tanned stomach, and over her full, braless, breasts. She quickly recovered as first Tanya, then I cheered her with catcalls and teases.\n\n""Get your jollies?"" She asked me.\n\n""No,"" I said, ""Not a long enough look!""\n\nTanya made some comment about wishing her tits looked that good under a blouse without a bra. In truth, I thought her tits were terrific. They were full enough to need a C-cup bra, with dark nipples that peeked through if she wore light colored tops. Karen's were larger, with large dark nipples but the effect blended too much with her naturally tan skin.\n\nSomehow Tanya introduced the fact that I liked the way her tits and her nipples looked in a tank top, especially when her nips tried to peek through. She chided me, saying that ""all men"" liked tits larger than hers.\n\n""Not true!"" I said. ""I like yours because they're beautiful.""\n\nTanya asked if I'd put my money where my mouth was, betting her that I'd prefer her with bigger tits. I agreed, but qualified by saying that every woman wanted bigger tits, like most guys want longer cocks.\n\nTanya stood up and whispered something to Karen who giggled and nodded her head in agreement. Both girls walked over in front of the fireplace and stood facing me.\n\n""Ok smarty."" Tanya challenged. ""Who's tits do you like best?""\n\nAs soon as the challenge was issued, the girls pulled their tops over their heads, standing topless in front of me.\n\n""Ummm, Ahhh, I, ummmm,"" came my stammered reply. ""I, err, still like yours better.""\n\nI hoped my answer would satisfy her and change the subject, as my body was responding to the presence of these semi-naked women. I knew that this line of conversation would doubtless prove that a bathrobe alone is not the best thing to wear in the living room with guests.\n\nTanya gave me a look that said she thought I wasn't being honest. Karen simply returned to the sofa and sat down, not bothering to put her top back on. Tanya came over and stood right in front of me, looking down, not saying a word. I looked up at her, topless, past her tits and saw a playful gleam in her eyes. My gaze shifted to her nipples, seeing that even in the warmth of the room that they were becoming erect. Several wordless seconds went by before she chuckled and said ""Ok, you've proved it."" She leaned down and patted my lap, where a distinct bulge had creeped up in my robe, before she sat down on the floor across from Karen and me.\n\n""Ah, aren't you girls going to put your tops back on?"" I asked nervously.\n\n""It's too warm."" Tanya replied gleefully. ""Besides, you have something better to look at?"" As she said that, both girls laughed.\n\nKaren spoke up, and asked Tanya if she had ever shaved her pussy for a narrow cut swim suit. As they talked about shaving themselves for the newest swimsuit, I had to work multiplication figures in my head to keep what was going to be a tremendous erection from making an appearance. As my rod began to deflate, I heard Karen saying ""... it feels good in bed and really turns guys on.""\n\nTanya looked at me, and I said I had been ""distracted"" by other thoughts, and what were they talking about anyway? Tanya and Karen giggled. I looked at Tanya, searching for an explanation. Karen ""explained"" in the best manner she could. Standing, she quickly unfastened her courdory pants, dropping them to the floor. Stepping out of them easily, I gazed longingly at her long tanned legs and thighs. She was naked before me, uninhibited, and smiling. Pointing to her bush, she said ""This is what we were talking about!""\n\nTanya saw that I didn't understand, so she had Karen sit down and spread her legs open, to show me that Karen had shaved the tender areas between her thighs. I stared, not believing the brashness of these women I thought I knew well. Karen's pussy was shaved so completely that not one hair remained between her thighs. Her pubic bush was nicely trimmed, but it ended just above the beginning of her slit. Someone said something, but I was staring at Karen's pussy lips, seeing a hint of a moist sheen.\n\n""I SAID, would you like me to do that?"" Tanya repeated her previous query.\n\nI looked up at her, and said that I'd definitely like her to do that, if only I got to shave her! Ever since we started living together, I'd been trimming her golden bush, which ususally got her excited. A game we played, where she would be naked, with me dressed to accentuate her nudity, while I trimmed her bush to perfection.\n\nKaren stood, and, giggling, led us to the bathroom where Tanya quickly got out of the rest of her clothes. As she sat on the edge of the tub, I watched Karen lather Tanya's pussy from my shaving mug and brush. I placed a fresh blade in the razor as Karen finished. Looking at Tanya, I could see a freckling blush between her breasts, and she looked down, noticing that my robe had parted in a strategic place. My cock, quite successfully, was straining to part the robe's overlap.\n\nAs I moved towards Tanya, Karen noticing my arousal, pulled the sash of my robe, and quickly pulled the robe from me. Now the three of us were naked in the bathroom, Tanya's pussy lathered up and ready. As I knelt Karen assisted me with my delicate task, offering advice, and helping keep the sensitive skin taut. As we finished, without a single accident, Tanya's breathing was heavy, and the flush between her breasts was now turning to a noticeable pink. We rinsed the soap from her pussy with warm water, and both ran our hands over her lips, looking for any stubble we might have missed. I could feel the moistness on her now naked labia as I stroked her pussy. Her hips moved reflexively as we caressed her. Her mouth open, she was breathing heavily, trying to look at her freshly shaven area. Karen touched her clit lightly and Tanya jumped as if a tiny electric jolt had hit her. Handing her a mirror, she examined herself. Amazed at her smoothness, she ran her hand down, exploring, touching, and arousing herself.\n\n""You'll find you're much more sensitive."" Karen remarked casually.\n\n""I know!"" Tanya answered. ""I almost came when you touched my clit.""\n\nKaren picked up the shaving mug, and whipped a lather up, spreading it on her bush. Tanya stood up, as Karen sat down in front of me, spreading her legs as she said ""Since you're there, why don't you shave me all the way?""\n\nIncredulous, I looked into her passionate brown eyes, and saw that she was serious. Tanya urged me on, and the first stroke of the blade removed a sizeable patch of Karen's light brown hair. She leaned back, supporting herself on the far edge of the tub, as I shaved the rest of her mound clean, Tanya, this time, helping to keep her skin taut. As I finished, I saw that Karen's pussy had become, not damp, but very wet, from our touches. Then I rinsed Karen's pussy, Tanya poured some baby oil into her hands, and began to rub it over the freshly saved mound of her friend. I sat back and watched as her hands rubbed not only the freshly shaved area, but between the tanned thighs. Karen's face told me how good this felt, so I followed suit on Tanya by oiling her freshly shaven pussy.\n\nWhen Karen stood, Tanya sat down, pleading for us to shave her pussy bare. We obliged, and soon her soft golden triangle was a memory, as we rubbed more oil into her skin. Her pussy was fully wet, not only with oil, but her own juices. I told both girls to walk around the house, and show off their naked pussies. Giggling, they fairly skipped into the living room, and put on a show for me, Karen eyeing my rigid pole. Tanya delighted in comming up close to show me her shaved cunt, pulling away as I leaned over to kiss it. Karen was spreading her lips, showing me how wet she'd become when Tanya disappeared down the hall. When she came back, Karen was sitting on the floor, legs spread, showing me how slick and wet her pussy was, spreading a sheen of wetness over the area her bush once covered.\n\nTanya sat next to me, laughing at Karen's bold display.\n\n""Let me trim your furry cock and balls"" She said, displaying a pair of blunt nosed scissors.\n\nI leaned back as she placed a towel under me, and watched in fascination as she began to trim the hair around my cock. Karen sat up and leaned on my left thigh, watching too. My cock was aching to be touched, and as Tanya moved it to my left, out of her way, she pointed it right at Karen. Karen seemed to draw me into her mouth without moving, and I delighted in the soft warm wetness of her mouth. Tanya started clipping around my cock, using a comb to keep from trimming me bare, not minding that her girlfriend was now sucking my cock. As she finished one side, she handed the scissors to Karen and took over for her. Tanya licked and sucked my shaft as Karen repeated the clipping. Shortly, my curly hair had the appearance of a developing teenager, parse and somewhat shorter than normal. I heard a spray can's hiss and suddenly a cool foam was placed on my balls, being rubbed around between my thighs. The fragrace was not really pleasant, but the girls had me so aroused I didn't care that the depilatory was applied without warning.\n\nWe showered together, soaping each other's newly hairless areas and then drying each other off. As the girls came out of the bathroom, I waited on my knees, kissing each bare pussy in turn, using my tounge to probe around their very accessable clits. We all went into the living room, sitting on the sofa again, grinning and giggling excitedly.\n\nTanya couldn't keep her hands off my smooth, hairless balls, and kept rubbing and tounging them until they were shining with her saliva. I watched Karen, rubbing her pussy, getting herself even hotter as she watched us. I had Karen sit on the corner of the sofa behind me, as I slid down and turned my head up to tounge her glistening lips. I felt an engulfing warmth over my cock as Tanya took it deep into her mouth. Her hands still touching and caressing my smooth balls. I caressed Karen's smooth tanned thighs as I tried to bury my tounge inside her, lapping the deliciously thick creame from her. She felt slick and wet, my tounge gliding over her sensitive pussy. Tanya interrupted, demanding her turn with my tounge, and the girls switched positions. Before Tanya was settled, Karen wrapped her lips around my cock and slowly took all of my seven inches into her mouth and throat, her nose tickling what sparse hairs were left just above the root of my shaft. I let out a long moan, feeling my cockhead on the back of her throat. My moan caused Tanya to look at Karen.\n\n""Can you show ME how to do that?"" She asked like a small child wanting to see how a magic trick is done.\n\nKaren slowly lifted her head, taking her time and pressing her lips down against my swollen purple shaft. Halfway up, she murmured ""Um-Hmmm"", then slid down to the root of my cock in one swift move. I threw back my head and grabbed Tanya's thighs, dragging her visibly moist slit to my mouth. Roughly, my tounge found her hole and plunged inside, tasting her, trying to probe her depths. Karen was slowly working my cock as I furiously tounged my girlfriend's bare pussy. I ran my tounge down her slit, teasing around her rear, then back up her moist lips, flicking my tounge back and forth.\n\nKaren, let go of my straining rod, and spread her legs wide as she then lowered herself onto me. The suprise, and feeling of her wet womanhood engulfing my cock drove me to new heights of passion and carnility. I realized I wanted them both, to bury my tounge, my finger, and my cock in every place I could. I wanted to cum with them all night, over and over, flooding them with my juices as they were doing to me. My hips rose to meet Karen's ass as it drove down on my cock. Her flesh rippled as we slammed together. Her movements quickly became a rapid series of short jumps, each time letting her body slam back down against my hips. I was tounge was flicking over Tanya's clit ferocicously, my chin wet with her, her breathing loud.\n\nI suggested we move, and Tanya quickly laid down on the sofa, as Karen sat on the arm above her head. I plunged into Tanya, her cunt so wet I met no resistance. Leaning forward, I tounged Karen's sopping slit, lapping up the pearls running out the bottom. I continued to fuck Tanya, feeling a welling up in my balls. My thrusts coming long and deep, my cock swelling inside her. Just as I was about to burst, she reached down, pulling my cock from her wet tunnel, and squeezed it hard at the base, cutting of my orgasm.\n\n""Not yet."" She panted. ""Don't cum yet.""\n\nI didn't care. I wanted them. I wanted to feel this craving lust all night. So, apparently, did they. As we got off the sofa, Tanya led the way into the bedroom. The steamy heat from our earlier shower still hung in the air. We stopped along side the bed and kissed. First Tanya kissed me, then I kissed Karen. These were deep, lustful, carnal kisses, with our bodies pressed tightly together. There was the briefest of pauses, then Tanya turned and kissed Karen. The same kiss she'd given me. Lustful and deep. I watched, my cock rigid as steel as I watched ""my"" Tanya kissing another woman. Smaller and lighter than Karen, she seemed to melt against her flesh. Her legs came up and wrapped themselves around the taller girls waist and legs, her hips thrusting forward to rub her clit against Karen's stomach.\n\nI felt something wet run down my back. As the two girls parted, I could see a sheen of perspiration on their arms, their backs, and beads running down their breasts and stomachs where skin met skin. I leaned forward and licked some of the wetness off from the groove in Karen's stomach, followed by a small salty bead running down Tanya's right breast, hanging stubbornly against the side of her nipple.\n\nAs we climbed into bed, I heard Tanya whisper to Karen, ""I want to TASTE you!"" and Karen's reply of ""Oh, yes! I've wanted you for so, so long!"". I sat back and watched as they lay together, caressing at first, kissing each other lightly on the lips. To my suprise, it was Tanya who made the first agressive move. She lowered her head and took a nipple into her mouth, while her hand moved down Karen's belly and parted her thighs. She sucked that large nipple hungrily, teasing it inside her mouth with her tounge. Her hand slid into Karen's wet and waiting pussy, moving slowly in and out. Karen's back arched as she responded to Tanya. I could see Tanya press her tits tightly against the girl's arm and side. Tanya withdrew her fingers and sat up on her knees, her body covered with a wet shine, and brought her hand to her lips. She looked Karen right in the eyes as she licked the her cream from her fingers like a rich sauce. She looked at me and smiled as her hand again dove into Karen's pussy, turning her hand and pressing up against the girl's downward thrusts. The lights were on only in the bathroom, throwing a faint light in the bedroom. Sitting on her knees, with the light reflecting off the light sheets, I could see the shadow of Tanya's pussy-lips, distended and spread wide between her spread thighs. As she moved slightly I could see the top of her shaved slit, exciting me even more. She again withdrew her hand, bringing it to her lips, but this time she stared me in the eyes and smiled as she licked cream from her fingers. She saw my lust, and then lowered her hand, rubbing the gooey cream against her nipple.\n\nKaren reach up, grabbing Tanya by the shoulders, pulled her quickly down to her mouth and kissed her long and hard, pinching her creamed nippled and squeezing that tit. Tanya lowered her hips to the bed, rubbing her bare pussy against the sheets.\n\n""Now you're going to see what it's really like to be eaten."" Karen breathed in a deep husky voice. ""I want to make you cum, and cum, and cum!""\n\nShe rolled Tanya over on her back and quickly knelt along side of her, burying her face in Tanya's shaven muff. Tanya gasped as she felt the the hot breath and tounge explore her pussy. She lay still for a few moments, as she smiled and squeezed her tits together, toying with her nipples. She looked over at me, slowly stroking my rigid, purplish cock, opened her mouth and sensuously flicked her tounge, asking for my cock in her mouth.\n\nAs I slid over to let her suck on my cock, I could see that we were all covered with a slick layer of sweat. Tanya's breasts, shiny and inviting in the dim light, glimmered as she breathed. Karen's smooth tanned ass, seemed perfectly formed, without blemish. Tanya's hand guided my cock down into her waiting mouth, stroking me to her lips. Karen's ass was much too inviting, so I slipped my hand between her thighs and caressed her wet bare mound. Her moaning from between Tanya's thighs told me she wanted more, so I slipped three fingers into her sopping cunt, using my thumb on her swollen clit. She pressed back against my hand, burying my fingers all the way in her slick wetness. Wet, smacking noises came from the area of Tanya's cunt, and from her mouth on my shaft. Wet noises also came when Karen plunged back against my hand, and I could feel her juice beginning to run down to my wrist.\n\nTanya stopped sucking me and moaned softly, her hips moving in a rhythmic motion. I pulled my soaked hand out of Karen's snatch, and moved closer to Tanya. Lifting her shoulders, I slid behind her and wrapped my arms around her, one low by Karen's shoulder. My hand, still covered with Karen's cream cupped Tanya's left breast, caressing it wetly and gently. I started to whisper into Tanya's ear.\n\n""I want you to cum"". I breathed, exhaling my hot breath right into her ear. ""I want to watch her tounge your naked, shaved pussy ... her cum on your breasts ... her soft lips wet with your cream ... I want to see you wrap your legs around her head like you do to me ... cum for her ... cum for me .... cum for us ... we want you to cum so we can taste you!""\n\nHer shouts were high pitches O's, repeated over and over as she spasmed again and again, nearly doubling over with her efforts. Karen kept her going for what seemed like and hour. Her cries breaking into sobbing laughs as she kept cumming. Finally, as Karen lifted her head, Tanya fell back against me, still crying her O's, but humming them more than saying them.\n\nKaren's face wasn't wet, it was soaked with cum. Her cheeks, lips and chin shined as if someone had oiled her face. She moved up to join us, and I grabbed her by the hair, pulling her to my lips. We kissed, her tounge showing its fatigue. I pulled away and began to lick the cum from her chin and cheeks, tasting a delicate sauce like no other in the world.\n\nTanya lay smiling on the bed, arms across her breasts and my arm. She looked up a Karen and said softly ""I never Dreamed it would be this good with another girl! You're SO GOOOD!""\n\nWe smiled, and I moved so Tanya could lie back. Karen asked her if she had the strength to help make her cum. Tanya replied that she did if she didn't have to support herself, but strangely she was still VEERY horny and wanted to do this all night! Karen then had Tanya lay crosswise on the bed, and lowered her pussy to an eager mouth. Tanya lapped at the naked cunt before her, tasting the juices.\n\n""Hmmm, you taste good."" She purred.\n\nAfter licking for a few minutes, Tanya craned her head back to me and licked her lips.\n\n""Just don't sit there,"" She commanded, ""get over here an <fuck> her!""\n\nShe didn't have to ask twice. I moved up behind Karen, straddling Tanya's head, and slipped easily into her drenched snatch. As I slid deeper, Karen moaned, and as I pulled back, Tanya breathed in a sexy, husky voice ""Yesss, shove it deep <into> her. Let me taste her cum from deep inside.""\n\nI moaned then, just as Karen did again. I leaned forward to cup Karen's tits, but found Tanya's hands were already busy, squeezing, cupping, flicking nipples with her thumbs. I slid in and out of her wet juicy pussy, pausing on each outstroke as Tanya licked her cum from my shaft. As I plunged deep Tanya would lick that bared clit, then flick her tounge over my smooth balls.\n\n""C'mon, FUCK me HARD!!"" Karen shouted. ""Grab my ass and FUCK ME!""\n\nI continued my pace, while Tanya licked her clit. I could feel her hips moving to a faster rhythm until all at once she shuddered and slammed back on my cock, moaning softly. We all waited. Then Karen began to pump my cock slowly, feeling it inside her.\n\n""Now I'm gonna make you CUM a LOT!"" She said. ""I'm going to fuck you nice and slow until you shoot your nice hot cum in my cunt.""\n\nNow I changed my pace. I moved forward, and grabbing her hips, pulled her ass back into me. My thrusts quickened, as I felt a rising, bubbling, hot volcano building inside my balls. Tanya, alternated between licking my bare balls, and letting her dirty mouth edge me ever closer.\n\n""Oh, I can see you really FUCKING her!"" Tanya's voice fairly dripping with lust. ""I'm gonna wait until you're about to CUM ... then I'm going to suck your balls ... I want to feel them in my mouth when you cum.""\n\n""Yesss, Fuck me hard and fast."" Karen added. ""Cum deep in my pussy. I want you to fill my wet slit with your cum!""\n\nI felt my balls tighten up, my ass clench, and remembered that eons ago in the living room Tanya had shut off one orgasm.\n\n""C'mon babe,"" Tanya crooned. ""Give us your cum. Cum in her pussy. Deep in her hot cunt. Pull out and shoot it all over us both.""\n\nI plunged hard, shoving my cock deep into Karen's steaming cunt. Somewhere off in the distance I heard a woman's voice cry out, and another distant voice saying ""Shoot your JISM, shoot it in her cunt"". My head swam, my hips bucked as I felt a stream of cum erupt from my straining cock. Then another long spurt. Hands on my hips ... pulling me back ... Karen moving forward .... cool air on my hot, wet cock.\n\nI opened my eyes as Karen moved away, and Tanya pulled me back. Looking down, my cock free, I watched as Tanya's hand reached for my pulsing shaft, as more hot jism shot from my cock, a stream of glistening white flowing over Tanya's cleavage, tits, and stomach, Some landing on Karen's shaved cunt-lips only a few inches away. Tanya grabbed my cock and bent it down to an unnatural angle. The pressure this caused sent a shock wave through my body as another surge of cum welled up; broke free; and splashed into her mouth. Tanya arched to get more cock in her mouth as she pumped me against her lips. My hips shoved, driving my cock deep into her mouth, as I blasted more cum into her now red-hot mouth.\n\nSpent, I pulled out of Tanya's mouth and watched her greed as she pulled Karen's hips back over her to lick the white globs of cum from her shaved, cum-drenched pussy. Karen rolled off after a moment, and turned towards Tanya. Tanya sat up, wordlessly and moved alongside of me. Karen followed, even in the dim light, I could see Karen's mouth part, her tounge ready for a passionate kiss. Too, I could see Tanya's smile, as she pushed Karen back down on the bed in front of me. She grabbed me and pulled me down with her, and inches above Karen, her mouth open for a kiss, I watched as the cum flowed from Tanya's mouth into Karen's. It seemed like minutes, but a second and a half was drawn out in slow motion. Tanya's tounge between her open lips, cum dripping from it, then she bent and kissed Karen long and hard. After a bit, I could hear swallowing noises as their lips remained locked. My cock was now fully hard again, even after a monumental orgasm, and I grabbed Tanya's face and pulled her to my lips, kissing her roughly, tasting my slightly salty cum on her tounge. I let go and leaned over, kissing Karen the same way, suprising her that I would tounge her with my cum in her mouth.\n\nWe all laid down and cuddled for a while, caressing and stroking each other. Kissing delicately, lovingly. Fingers tracing small patterns and outlines on damp flesh. Later, we started again. This time Karen urged me to cum inside of Tanya so she could eat it from her pussy.\n\nWe repeated these performances many times, adding various new thrills, various locales, and once, a third girl. All in all, Thursdays are still my favorite day of the week.\n\nThese women are something special. They love sex. They love giving and receiving pleasure, both to men and women. They are able to let go of their inhibitions as easily as dropping their clothes. They are lovely, graceful, beautiful women, and are as ""proper"" as anyone could want -- until you get their passions aflame. Then they open themselves to their own lusts and desires, freely giving pleasure to others, not afraid to show their lustful selves. Sex is 70% psycological, 30% physical. They've learned to let the larger portion of the effort to be driven by their primitive carnal desires, channeling them to give pleasure to others, so that they receive the same. We parted many years ago, but I still hold them close to my heart for many reasons. There is no doubt in my mind that what we shared will bond us together forever.\n\n-- Good night and wet dreams --\n\nThe Pussy Barber"
1027,Closer Encounters,"['MF', 'si-fi']","The technology surrounding the dreamers was the last thing on their minds. The thoughts of all three were very similar, even if their philosophies weren't. A mixture of relief at escape from raw horror, sadness, anger at the unnecessary deaths of friends, and apprehension for the future. The last thing that went through Ripleys mind before enforced sleep overtook her was that a formal inquiry awaited them when they got back, her second, and this time the facts couldn't be papered over. Those smug Interstellar Company heads who had presided over her sham hearing couldn't cover this one so easily. They weren't talking about a few freighter jockeys with few or no family ties to Earth this time, it was all except two of an entire colony and a squad of troopers. All recorded in full color by the Sulacos automatic recorders, with three other undeniable witnesses to back her up in case the tapes were ""erased"". Newts thoughts were of her lost family and friends. She hoped that Ripley and not her never-seen relatives on Earth could adopt her. Occasionally her peaceful expression in the Hypersleep chamber became tense at flashbacks of the losing battle by her Colony against the Aliens, followed by weeks of utmost silence to keep the nightmare away. She also had a measure of guilt to contend with... Hicks, ever the soldier, was predictably thinking of his next posting. His Corporals badge would matter little to the battle-hardened hombres he would be slotted into. He would have to pierce their initial distrust of the newcomer in their midst with hard work and action to earn their respect, the way he had with Apone, Vasquez, Drake, Hudson ""the loudmouth"" and the others, now all dead. Dead in action, as they'd all been prepared to go. But under the command of a freshman with a single combat mission under his belt, a Lieutenant at that, who froze at the crunch. Where the hell did an inexperienced Lieutenant come from in this Mercenary army? Something stank. He had the feeling they'd been fed to those goddamned... Things! For live specimens, as Burke had tried with Newt and Ripley? Gormans proper course of action would have been to order the return of their ammunition and an immediate withdrawal the moment the first part of Ripleys hitherto unbelieved story was vindicated. Not that taking their ammo had been necessary in the first place. A ""make safe all weapons, no firing unless attacked"" order would have been adequate. Instead, he had chosen to insult their combat-proven ability. Money over Men? Preserve the station at all costs? Perhaps his seeming ignorance was more like following company policy to the letter. A soldier NEVER officially questions a superior's worthiness of his rank, but he wasn't going to rest on this one. He had a measure of rage to work out as soon as he was able.\n\nFor now, sluggish dreams, each moment dragging out for minutes of real time while the Ship monitored itself and its fragile occupants.\n\nSeveral weeks after departing Acheron orbit, an undistinguished yellow star appeared directly ahead. This one didn't move aside when the ship approached, it stayed there, glowing brighter by the minute. Abruptly the blue hyperdrive corona switched off, leaving the ship almost stationary about 2 solar system radii away. Immediately the main drive activated to continue the approach to Earth at a more manageable pace, while the Sulaco began transmitting its status and that of its occupants to the bored Gateway station traffic controllers and customs people. And several very expectant company officials...\n\nRipleys first action on waking was to check the ship status panel opposite. A prominent green light showed instead of the half-expected yellow security light. Good, no unexpected surprises to contend with this time. They were home. She could pick up her promised Flight Officers certification and contract and be back plying the freightways. Or she could remain on Gateway with her new job and raise Newt as her own. Either way, she'd stay out of the Companys hair so long as they didn't tread on her toes. She'd seen enough Company property destroyed lately to satisfy her thirst for revenge, and the coming inquiry would throw a permanent little spanner in their works.\n\nRipley detached herself from the Hypersleep monitors and stepped out of the protective cocoon. Whether occupied or not, all had opened to release their waking occupants. She tried to ignore the line of empty sarcophogii that should have held Hick's vaporized soldiers as she helped Newt out. ""Wakey wakey, honey. We're home.""\n""Mommy?""\n""Yes, Newt. Time to get up.""\n""At Earth?""\n""Uh, huh.""\n""Whats Earth like? My parents told me they left because there were too many people and it smelled too bad.""\n""That used to be true, but it's been cleaned up in the last few years. A lot of people have left to colonies, like your parents did."" And that was the first good thing the company ever did, she mused. They made their money though. The healthiest people were targeted by advertising encouraging them to move to the colonies. A sizable portion of the population voluntarily did so to escape the mess, and unwittingly help expand the Companys empire. In return they strip-mined large parts of the planet to extract every rock of viable mineral they could find, planted trees over the holes and pretended they were Earths saviours. What a joke. The Gaia theorists reckoned Earths environment had been about to select against mankind, when the Company scientists saw it coming and acted to save their own skins.\n\n""Do you have a family, down there?""\n""A long time ago, yes. I had a daughter about your age."" Ripley looked sad at the memory. She left her 11 year old daughter, Amy, promising to return for her 12th Birthday. Instead, she died of old age two years before Ripley was picked up by a range spanner at the edge of explored space. ""Did you lose your family, the way I did?""\n""I suppose you could say I did. I'll tell you about it another time."" When the wounds were better healed, she thought.\n\nNewt still looked like she was carrying half of Archerons dirt on her clothing and body. Brown hair, brown eyes on a fragile looking 11 year old frame looked back at her from the capsule. Hidden within was enough strength to survive much worse than she had. Kids have an amazing ability to recover and deal with bad memories, given time and patience. Hopefully she wouldn't be plagued by the nightmare, as she had. Bishop had shut down all nonessential systems to prevent his remaining vital fluids escaping from the massive wound he'd sustained. She'd let the tech boys take care of him, there was nothing she could do. Ripley paused to admire Hicks. Sleep smoothed the hardened features and robbed him of his tough Marine outlook, turning him into the handsome young man he was. For a moment he reminded her of another young man in another time, before she shook off the memory. Did he have a lady awaiting his return somewhere? If there was, she was a very very lucky Woman, she thought.\n\nRipley and Newt showered together before Ripley scrounged some food for the two of them from the automatic dispensers. Yuk - military food - she felt that every joke she'd ever heard about it was true. Maybe even the rumours about bromides. Newt didn't grizzle, she'd survived on little more than raw vitamins during her nightmare sojourn in the bowels of the Colony.\n\nThe two of them strode to the Control deck to watch the final approach to Earth and the docking procedures. Newt was spellbound by her first sight of Earth looming up ahead. The blue-brown globe was about a quarter full as the Sulaco approached under its own power and guidance. Even with 60 years evolution in Starship controls, Ripley had recognized enough to set the Sulaco on her return journey and bring her in on automatic. All she had to do was allow the station computer to guide her in. On Gateway station, one of the two traffic controllers had just come on duty when the Sulaco appeared on monitor. Their job was largely Automatic, checking remote sensor reports of activity around the system and alerting Customs to irregularities. They considered themselves almost outdated, and might have been insulted if they had known how true this was. As it was, they sometimes barely managed to come up with enough paperwork and reports to convince management of the need for their job. The argument that Human backup was needed won the day whenever the job came up for review, but that wasn't likely to last forever. Shortly the Sulaco's automatic report arrived. Alice checked it against the expected one, and gave a low whistle of disbelief. Eleven missing crew - wow! There'd be some good gossip today. The normal procedure was to return military dead to Earth for burial in hibernation to prevent further decay. That way inquisitive station controllers couldn't tell the status of the crew. Colonial army death rates were classified documents.\n\nShe had just reported the discrepancy when the two men walked uninvited into the cubicle behind her. ""How long until the Sulaco arrives?"", an Authoritive voice asked. She turned to inspect the newcomers. Two men in neatly pressed suits disdainfully regarded her, a little like how scientist examines an insect, she felt. ""Thirty minutes.... Do you have permission to be here? This is a restricted area.""\n""We're with Company administration. Is that enough for you?"" The second newcomer strode over to inspect the Electronic report. ""Eleven missing, nothing on the condition of the rest."" The first intruder thought that over, then came to a decision. ""Bring that ship to a halt 10 kilometers away. Do not, I repeat, do not, allow a boarding party to enter it, and open a communication line.""\n""This is highly irregular, can I ask why?"", she replied. ""Official company business. If it concerns you, you'll find out about it. Now... would you two Ladies step outside for a minute, please?""\n""Sir, It's a major breach of regs to leave ship control unattend....""\n""I said 'please'. May I remind you that the Company is paying your wages? Kindly leave the room."" They recognized a direct order when they heard one. The door closed behind them, making a soundproof seal. ""That guy has a very big carrot up his arse"" Josie said to Alice. Alice quietly agreed, and joined her friend in regarding the corridor.\n\nNewt, always the quick one, noticed the pulsing Red ""APPROACH HELD"" light appear before Ripley did. ""Ripley, what does this mean?"", she asked. ""Someones held us up."" She frowned, unable to think of any reason to do so. There wasn't any emergency nearby, and no other ship within a thousand kilometers. Static crackled for a moment as a comm screen activated on reception of the incoming signal. Blackness, then the face swung into view. Now what? ""Ripley...."" he recognized her. She'd never seen him before. ""Do you or any of the other three have a.... medical condition?""\n""Is that why you stopped us?"" She looked incredulous. ""Thats for Customs...""\n""Just answer the question, thank you."" What the dickens was going on? This dickhead wasn't anything to do with traffic control... The Company!\n\n""No, we don't have a sample of your fucking Alien! You can tell your boss that the Colony, the Alien ship, everything was destroyed along with your precious samples. I'll see you at the Inquiry, and I'm going to see your precious Companys ass fry! You hear me!"" For a timeless moment, outraged and shaking Ripley and a wide eyed official stared into each others eyes, before he pulled the plug without another word. The two strangers left the cubicle and swept past the bemused controllers waiting outside, who shortly released the Sulaco to complete its docking. They were long gone by the time the Ship arrived.\n\n* * * * * *\n\nHicks awoke in the Hospital with a start. The movement brought back the searing pain of multiple acid burns on his forehead and Chest. All he could see was a few Biomonitor instrument lights and a moving, dimly lit cloud deck outside the viewport. His first thought was that he had been left behind in the dark tunnels of Archeron, then he realised he was in a bed. The clouds were hundreds of kilometers below the orbiting station. As he watched, a lightning flash momentarily illuminated a portion of the distant cloud bank. As his eyes adjusted to the dark he made out details of the room. A water purifier, a dripfeed hanger (thankfully not in use, he hated injections), his personal effects neatly hung in the tiny wardrobe, the dimly lit Nurse pager. He was still groggy from Bishops much needed painkiller injection. The aftereffects would leave him shortly, not that he was in much condition to move in any case. Like any Colonial soldier, he wouldn't readily admit to needing rest. A day or two with a lovely Nurse for company wasn't above his pride however, and he needed time to collect his thoughts. For now, time to rest. The last thing he saw before the first natural sleep in months was the spiderlike lights of a city starting to roll past the window.\n\n Another time, another place. Another dark room. He was inspecting the brand new Corporals stripe officially awarded a few hours before they were let loose on Arcturius for a few days furlough. It was no extra weight, but it was gold to him. Not that he really needed it with his fellow soldiers, he'd earned their respect by always being in the right spot when needed. He'd saved two of their lives in tight spots through no fault of their own, so he'd been proud enough not to tell anyone. But the camera relay captured it all as always, and he'd had to suffer the indignity of seeing his name in the next official dispatch. He undressed and neatly hung up the uniform before putting on the casual off duty attire. Tomorrow he'd see the sights of the town with the other troopers, and rage it up with the women who gravitated towards military uniforms.\n\nArcturius was an unofficial military R&R planet, full of all the goodies off-duty soldiers headed for the moment their fat paychecks and rare slack time arrived. The resulting wild scenes often went down in folklore, to be told and retold (and altered) until they were unrecognizable to those responsible when they returned. The initial survey ships to Arcturius had found a planet with an atmosphere and climate close to that of Earth. No intelligent native species or particularly nasty alien disease was found so the world was readily colonised. Biologists and Zoologists swarmed over the planet for years, studying and classifying its works of evolution. As always on new Worlds, curiosities were found. Like the tree officially named 'Agathis Australis' after the most similar Earthbound tree, whose tissue most closely resembled that of muscle. It seemed not to be attacked by any insect whatsoever, and its wood proved very tough and weather resistant, hence ideal for building materials. The Biologists labeled it 'odd' and promptly forgot about it. It was a farmer who grew a line of them for use as a fenceline who discovered its most remarkable property. A fence whose supports were hammered into the tree was flat on the ground in the morning. Intrigued, the farmer found the trees had literally spat out the nails and healed overnight, leaving barely a trace. Biologists quickly discovered that tissue movement forced out anything that penetrated, explaining its resistance to insect attack. Promptly someone thought of drilling a hole into it and inserting his paddywhacker, becoming the first to experience the sensations of the 'Pussy tree', as it became known. For a while it was an initiation rite for some soldiers to bring the newest member of their unit to a suitable specimen. Hicks was lucky, his unit had given up this embarrassing practice long before he signed on the dotted line.\n\nHe was musing over this and other curiosities of Arcturius, when the diffident knocking on the door took him by surprise. Who was it at this time of night? ""Yes?""\n""Room service. The drinks you ordered, Sir."" What drinks? He hadn't ordered any. Whose idea of a joke was this? He opened the door to sort the problem out. Eight very familiar faces stared back. ""You didn't think we were going to let you spend your first night as a Corporal alone, did you?"", said Drake. They laughed. He knew that laugh.\n\n""Gettim!""\n\nEight pairs of strong arms took hold and half dragged, half carried him to the misappropriated Taxi waiting outside. The locals must hate Colonial marines, he thought. ""It's party time! The whole towns gonna know we're here!"" shouted an obviously half-drunk Hudson, to a chorus of whoops and yells. ""Take us to the worst place in the city"", said Drake. ""Oh man, you don't wanna go there! No fare is worth going to that place!"", said the nervous driver. ""Don't worry, we'll leave you at the Checkpoint"", he replied, holding up a fistful of Military scrip easily worth five times its face value on the local Black market. ""Okay man, you got it"", the driver said, looking a whole lot happier. A few minutes later they were at the yellow and black brightly lit barrier manned 24 hours by two armed, grim faced Military Policemen. Beyond was a poorly lit paved stone street. Movement and music was discernible ahead. They paid off the driver, who quickly disappeared the way he'd come. ""Now, you boys aren't going in there, are you?"", asked the more senior-looking MP of the approaching soldiers. ""Surely we are, Sir"", Hudson drawled back in his Southern accent as they trudged past. ""Enter at your own risk"", the MP simply replied. He didn't have time to argue with off duty Marines. He'd find out soon enough if they bit off more than they could chew in that place.\n\nDimly visible figures regarded the little group that ventured into their area. Looking Mean and Evil was one thing some of the Soldiers practiced long and hard at, and consequently they were very good at it. None of the watchers ventured more than a look after them. Shortly they reached the better lit area and discretely sized up their surroundings. Loud music thumped from the entrances to obviously very seedy establishments along the street. Scantily clad women of all ages and appearances walked slowly and suggestively up and down their patch in pairs, a short distance apart from each other for safety. Some were discussing business with men. Several heavily drugged men and women were staggering around. Silhouetted by distant lights, another addict was openly injecting himself with his choice of Narcotic. Hawkers were pushing little sealed foil packets of drugs among the less reputable looking people around.\n\n""A Septic spot on the arse of this Planet"", was all Wierzbowski had to say. ""The tourist brochures choice."" someone added. ""Perfect for the three off-duty offences. Excessive drinking, brawling and sex"", Drake replied.\n\nCrowe found what he was looking for. ""Hey, Hudson, you're the one whos been saying he wanted some Arcturian Poontang. Well, try that girl over there."" He indicated a slim, nice looking girl standing near an entranceway. Never one to refuse a dare, Hudson approached her and whispered something into her ear. She nodded. ""Don't forget to sample the goods first!"", Crowe called out. Hudson put his hand under the girls dress, and discovered..... a pair of Balls. A deafening peal of laughter issued forth from his fellow Soldiers as Hudson reeled back in shock. ""Gotchyer!"" Crowe howled back. ""That wasn't funny, man!"", he said as he stumbled back to the comparative safety of the squad, accompanied by a few last guffaws.\n\n""The Outlaw bar"", Drake said, indicating a discreet entrance partway up the street. ""The perfect place to initiate our new Corporal."" The thunderous music nearly deafened the nine of them as they entered the most infamous stripjoint in this Red light area. ""Entry is five credits tonight"", the large Bouncer with the busted nose and no-nonsense expression gruffly said after quickly looking them up and down. They took up position near the elevated dance floor while the first round of drinks was ordered and delivered by a slim topless waitress, who seemed to ignore the almost continual handling of her Breasts by the patrons. Onstage was the regular parade of strippers, mostly bored looking, unsmiling young women. On every table was a small collection of vibrators and dildoes for use on the women when they finally ended up naked and wandered among the audience to sit briefly, legs spread, on each table in turn to be groped, probed and manhandled by the beaver-eager crowd. The Marines were above that sort of behaviour, but cheered on each girl who splayed herself on their table. The waitress accepted their invitation to sit and have a few drinks with them when she went off duty. As they watched, a man couldn't restrain himself any longer and whipped out his cock prior to screwing the girl on his table. Bad move. Two bouncers materialized and dragged him from sight. The nearer patrons fancied they could hear the blows and screams prior to ejecting him from the joint.\n\nA few of the Soldiers began a whispered dialogue with the Waitress while furtively glancing at Hicks. Soon she smiled and disappeared backstage for a minute. Hicks groaned when he saw the backstage curtains part a little as she pointed him out to someone. The next girl, a pretty Brunette with a nice tan and the stage name 'Danielle', came out and began her dance routine while two other ladies brought onstage a reclined chair like a psychiatrists couch, with a towel on it. Upon completion of the first part of her act she walked offstage, made a beeline directly for Hicks, and half-dragged him by the arm onto the stage to the cheers of the crowd. She lay back on the couch, legs spread wide for the audience, and handed Hicks what looked like a Hospital issue razor with a little protected electric trimmer. She didn't want him to do THAT, did she? He gulped. The crowd went wild when they realised what was coming. Some were almost in tears with jealousy. She turned to Hicks with instructions. ""Go slow and gentle. Don't push it. Start at the top and work down."" He turned it on and experimentally applied it to a few strands of the girls pubic hair. They came away without any fuss, leaving probably the smoothest after-shave skin he'd ever felt. The razor humming in his hand, he kneeled next to her and began shaving the girls hairy parts. White untanned skin was exposed as the strands of hair fell onto the towel. Careful not to miss any hairs, he worked his way across the Girls mound then down between her legs. The top of her slit became clearly visible, the dark skin contrasting against the now smooth white pubic triangle. He pushed the vagina lips aside with a finger before nuzzling in to catch every hair. This close, he could easily see the glistening pinkness within the Girls cunt. Judging from the obvious dampness, he guessed the gentle vibration was turning her on more than the probing fingers and vibrators she'd experienced so far this evening. Finally he finished, and the two of them stood to thunderous applause. Hicks rejoined his friends while the Girl did her obligatory tour of the premises to let everyone see his handiwork.\n\nAbout 1am they decided they had drunk and seen their fill for the evening, and were about to leave when the announcer came on again to proudly introduce ""Their youngest attraction, the lovely Jasmine."" The soldiers were intrigued. Why had they held her back until this late in the evening? They might as well wait a while longer. The overloaded sound system went wild with the next tune, as 'Jasmine' walked onstage.\n\n""Is this a joke?"", Hicks wondered aloud. A ripple of excitement went through the crowd. Rough, sweaty hands took hold anew of the various probed instruments scattered around. The waitress sitting with them blanched and looked away. 'Jasmine' couldn't have been older than twelve. Shoulder length, almost black hair, no visible breasts through the T-shirt she was wearing. She hesitantly began a slow dance routine to the music and loud hooting from the crowd. Hicks spotted the nearly invisible earplug in the girls left ear. The little waif was receiving instructions via radio, he realised. Onstage, the Girl searched the Audience for a single friendly or familiar face. Not finding any, a tear rolled down her cheek at what was coming. She'd learned not to cry in the 3 days since being grabbed when she'd walked too close to this area. Crying invited laughter from the merciless crowd, and a beating afterwards.\n\nSurprise turned to shock, then sheer outrage in Hicks mind. He looked away to his friends, who were rapidly forming the same idea. ""I'm not standing for this"", he said quietly. Their faces told him he had the support he needed for what he was thinking about. It was time to earn his badge. One of the bunch of heavies crowded near the exit noticed the uncomfortable movements and expressions from the group of patrons near the stage. Their build and general demeanour throughout the evening marked them as Soldiers. He hated soldiers, they were the only real threat to their grip on the area. Threatening one was like lighting a fuse. Beat one up, and within an hour you could guarantee to have a hundred on your doorstep seeking retaliation. He signalled for the others to keep a close eye on them.\n\n""On my count - Drake, Wierzbowski - grab the girl. The rest, make weapons. We're leaving"", Hicks ordered. Frost suggested to the waitress that now was a good time to leave. She turned slightly pale and hurried away. Onstage, the girl had received the next set of instructions from the unseen manager. Reluctantly she took hold of the white underwear and pulled them down, leaving her bottomless in front of hundreds of leering, expectant men.\n\n""One!""\n\nAnother tear rolled down her cheek as the shouts and screams to ""take the rest off"" reverberated in her ears.\n\n""Two!""\n\nThe girls eyes met those of the soldiers. The eyes spoke of concern and caring for her, something she didn't know existed any more. She stopped dancing for a moment before the earplug barked with the order to continue.\n\n""Three!""\n\nTwo men sprang from the group and leapt onto the stage. They took hold of her by the arms. The girl screamed. With her weak strength, she tried to push them away. ""It's okay!"" one shouted over the din. ""We're Soldiers. We're getting you out of here. Put your clothes on."" Immediately they moved, the others stood up. Two took hold of the table in front of them and with one great heave broke the forward legs off for use as clubs. The collection of empty and part-full drinks on the table shattered onto the floor.\n\nThe music stopped.\n\nSilence. What looked like a wall of toughs, fourty strong, advanced on the little group from the shadows. A few carried knives and clubs. ""You guys aren't leaving here with OUR girl"", the one who seemed to be the leader said. ""Or your pay packets!"", another added. The others laughed. So did the Marines.\n\nThe onlookers got clear and averted their eyes. They didn't hear anything, and they absolutely goddamned didn't see anything.... A great howling broke out. The sounds of heavy blows raining down. Screams and yells filled the confined space. Something was wrong, one of the watchers decided. Where were the attempts to talk their way out, the resulting laughter, the attempt to escape before the inevitable bashing? He looked back to see what was happening. It took the patron several seconds to register that the Soldiers had attacked the mob, not the other way around. The battle didn't last long. Trained and experienced Close quarter combat specialists verses Street toughs. No match. By various ways and means, mostly extremely painful, the odds against the soldiers were quickly whittled down. Four forced Wierzbowski to his knees while a fifth prepared to start kicking him. Frosty stepped in with the Hammer he'd appropriated from another man before landing a Haymaker to shut him up. He swung it full force into one of the four standing mens kneecaps. The man collapsed howling, clutching his knee. The fight went out of the remainder after that. The thugs still standing considered the shrunken odds and retreated sharply. Spunkmeyer scooped up the girl from under the table where she'd ducked for protection and slung her over his shoulder as the group made a hasty exit before reinforcements arrived. Just in time. Men armed with a collection of weapons were pouring from side streets and entrances behind them as they ran for their lives. Nearly to the checkpoint. The MP's guarding it heard the commotion and were squinting into the near darkness when the little group sped into the light. The MP's allowed them past before unslinging their Pulse-rifles and simultaneously chambering the first round then aiming into the path of the onrushing mob. They knew what that meant, and slowly backed off.\n\nWhen it was safe to look away, the MP's turned to balefully regard the Soldiers. ""Now, what the fuck did you guys do..."", one began. His voice trailed off when he saw the girl. ""Christine... her name is Christine. She's been posted as missing for 3 days. Where did you find her?"" The MP's were incredulous. ""The outlaw bar, Sir.""\n""You went to that place? You're crazier than I thought. I don't want to know what you thought you were doing by going there. Take her to the local Police, they can handle her. We'll take care of the Outlaw bar. And don't EVER return here, granted you want to live that is.""\n""You can count on it, Sir."" The MP's shook their heads sadly as they waved them off. Colonial marines - theres nothing crazier, they thought. Oh sure, they'd be back someday. They didn't take kindly to not being allowed to go places. They dropped the still-shaking girl off with the local Police before trudging through the streets for another twenty minutes before arriving at Hick's last stop for the night.\n\nThe Vapor lounge. Probably the highest class Cathouse in the town, set in the middle of a far more reputable Red light area. Two bouncers silently watched the group from the doorway as they each put 20 credits of Military scrip into the kitty for Hicks night. They cheered Hicks as he passed through the entrance. He was on the verge of tears. You could search for lifetimes without finding loyalty like this, he thought. ""Bring back proof that you've been with one"", someone shouted as he disappeared inside. Outside the Vapor lounge, the group slowly dispersed to their lodgings for the night, leaving Crowe and Hudson alone.\n\n""Okay Hudson, that was a bit mean of me earlier. I'll make it up for you. You see the girl at the corner there?"" Hudson found the indicated girl. Small breasts, slim legs, Asiatic features, early twenties, nice-looking as best as he could tell. She was presently looking sideways to them. He nodded. ""She's really nice, you'll like her. I went with her the last time out here. She gives real mean head, man.""\n""Done. See you shipside in two days, Crowe."" Crowe slapped him on the back of the shoulders before disappearing into the dark and the gathering mist. Hudson approached the girl and propositioned her. Seemingly without looking him over properly, she accepted and led him up a nearby flight of stairs and unlocked her room at the top. She looked straight at him for the first time. Hudson nearly puked. She had only one eye and no teeth. Somewhere nearby, Crowe smiled to himself.\n\n""Okay, you're clean"", the bouncer said after a cursory patting-down for hidden weapons and taking the entrance fee. ""First time here?"", the other asked. Hicks nodded. ""Alright, the rules are simple. You choose the ladies you like, then if they like you, they'll come over. Do alright by them, and they'll do alright by you. Any rough stuff, and you'll regret it. Ok?"" Hicks nodded. ""Have a nice night"", the bouncer smiled as he waved him through. True to their word, it was a far more upmarket establishment. Conservatively dressed women were chatting amongst themselves or with potential clients over drinks. Occasionally one would lead a man to a discreet door in the shadows of the lounge. Hicks indicated a stunning Redhead who took his immediate fancy and looked presently unattached, along with several other women, to the courteous waiter who asked if he'd like a drink or if he'd made his choice. Several minutes later the Redhead sidled over and introduced herself as Michelle. He bought her a drink and they chatted idly for a while before she popped the invitation to come out the back with her. As soon as the door of the tidy bedroom had closed behind them, Michelle was all business. She showed him her Health card, holographically imprinted with her photograph, todays date, and the signature of an independent Authority to the statement that she had tested negative to all known Venereal diseases. After it was returned, she asked for his arm, and pressed a vacuum syringe against it to extract a minute sample of blood. ""Just routine"", Michelle commented. Hicks hardly felt the tiny jab. The sample was mixed with a solution before Michelle drew a line along a piece of paper with more than fifty coded lines along it, split into three groups. After a few seconds many turned Green where they'd been touched by the mixture. The remainder stayed blank. ""You're a Soldier, right? The green lines are what you've been innoculated against. If anything was positive, it'd show up red. Most people have only a few greens.""\n""What do the groupings stand for?"", he wondered aloud. ""The first are the easily curable ones. If any was red, I'd still go with you but we'd use protection. The second are the drug resistant ones and the last are Incurable. You'd be out the door if any of those showed red."" Hicks smiled. It must be nice for the women to be able to pick and choose who they wanted and not have to worry whether a client was signing her Death warrant. He wondered how they were chosen for the establishment.\n\n""You're one of the guys who trashed the Outlaw bar tonight, aren't you?"", she suddenly asked. Hicks became defensive, but answered to the positive. ""Don't worry"", she replied smiling. ""Word spreads fast around here. They've had it coming for a long time. The MP's couldn't touch them without proof, and you gave them that. Right now the whole area is being searched.""\n\n""Now lets see about those clothes..."" She expertly undressed him before leading him to the shower. When he returned, she dried him off, before asking ""Whats his name?"", pointing towards his cock. ""No name, sorry"", Hicks replied, blushing. ""Okay, I'll call him George for the evening."" She indicated for him to lie on the bed, before switching on some music and giving him a long slow striptease, finally ending up completely naked, legs spread wide, while sitting on his legs just above the knees. 'George' was completely erect by this time. Hicks inspected the young womans sexual parts, knowing he was going to be allowed full access to them. The pouting lips of her slit stared back. ""I'm feeling a bit hungry, would you like something to eat?"", she asked. ""Sure, I wouldn't mind something. I haven't eaten decent food for months."" Michelle put on a dressing gown before leaving the room. Hicks was in no hurry, the night was still young. He passed the time exploring the room, discovering the collection of equipment stored in the drawers for assorted sexual tastes. He had no doubt there was an electronic bug hidden somewhere for the Girls safety, but he didn't find it.\n\nWasn't she taking a little long? He wondered. He checked his watch, and discovered to his shock that Michelle had been gone for over twenty minutes. Suddenly realising she had left him in the lurch after taking his money, Hicks cursed himself. Outraged at being ripped off so easily and callously, he collected Michelles clothes together in the rubbish bin, drew the rarely-used cigarette lighter from his trousers and started burning each item separately. The room rapidly filled with the acrid smell and blackened fibers caused by burning rubber before being sucked up the air conditioning vent. The last item to go was the lacy bra, which rapidly reduced to a smouldering pair of straps. Just then, his trained ears heard unmistakably female footsteps returning to the room. He hid the remains of Michelles clothes out of sight under the bed before she re-entered the room carrying two steaming plates piled high with a local meat dish.\n\n""Sorry I took so long.... Whats that burning smell?"", she asked. ""Oh, I just had a cigarette. Hope you don't mind."" Michelle shrugged her shoulders before sitting next to him to eat their meals together. An hour later, he was standing next to the bed with one leg on a chair. All the better to expose his manhood to Michelle, who was giving him the hardest blow job of his life while fondling and cupping his cum-loaded balls. He looked down to watch the action in the dim light. She'd turned down the light level before engulfing him in one movement. The lipstick was specially made for the girls it seemed, it wasn't coming off as she pushed his cock slowly in and out of her mouth while sucking and swallowing rhythmically. Before he could come, she pulled back and rubbed her firm Breasts around his cock for a minute. ""Now, would you like to fuck me?"", Michelle asked. ""If it's ok, can I give you a good licking first?"", he asked. She seemed a little surprised at his request. ""Where.... down there?"", she asked. He nodded. ""How do you want it? Do you want me to sit on your face or lie back?""\n""You've done all the work so far, you can lie back, unless you want to be on top?""\n""No, that's fine"", she answered casually. Michelle lay back, and Hicks moved her legs into a comfortable position for both of them. He leaned close to Michelles cunt and took hold with his fingers for the close inspection he didn't want to give the Ladies earlier in the evening. The fingers gently parted the tufts of red hair then the wings of Michelles vagina and peered inside. The little round clitoris sprang out as her innermost secrets were exposed. He slowly examined the glistening slit from top to bottom, trying to memorize every detail before setting to work. Maybe I should have been a gynaecologist, he thought.\n\nMichelle didn't seem afraid to take her own pleasure while Hicks flicked his tongue over her clitoris and fingered her vagina. She started teasing her own nipples while laying back with her eyes closed. Who was she fantasizing about, he wondered. He was headstrong enough not to be worried that it wasn't likely to be him. The only sounds in the room was the faint hum of the air conditioning, their breathing and the lapping of Hicks tongue between Michelles red wings. ""I'm ready"", she quietly said after about 10 minutes licking. An idea came to Hicks. Michelles cunt lips were big enough to try something he'd heard about but never tried. He shook his head from side to side making them go 'Pitter patter slappity slap' on his cheeks. ""Stop that!"", she giggled. He blew a raspberry on her clitoris, making a BRRRRAAAAAAAPPPPP sound. She giggled hysterically and closed her legs on his face.\n\nHe climbed on top and she guided his cock into her wet hole. It slipped in up to the hilt with hardly any pressure. He started pumping gently while Michelle relaxed with her eyes alternating between looking at his and the ceiling. For a long time he savoured the feeling of sliding in and out of a well lubricated vagina, then faster and faster as he approached orgasm. To his surprise, Michelle reached between them and held his balls just before he came. The moment she did that, he came violently and sprayed her insides with his come. As soon as they disengaged, he took another close look between her legs to see the aftermath of their coupling. As he watched, a thin stream of his come emerged from the wide, wet hole of her Vagina and dribbled down her thighs onto the towel she'd placed on the bed. He ordered a few more drinks for the two of them using the inroom intercom, and they chatted for a long time in the buff before having another shower and falling asleep in each others arms. He liked to feel the warmth of another person next to him as he dozed off.\n\nWhen Hicks suddenly woke before dawn by force of habit, he remembered being asked to bring back a souvenir of the place. Oh, bugger it! He would have asked if she could sign her underpants for him to keep as proof, but he'd gone and burnt everything. Ooops... He scanned the dimly lit room for anything of Michelles that remained intact. The only thing he spotted was her Jewellery.\n\nHe took it.\n\n----\n\nThe moment the Sulaco was securely docked to the Gateway station, the Customs people and Military police were grilling Ripley via comms monitor. She recognized the procedure and knew they were only doing their job properly. They had to be sure the 11 missing Soldiers hadn't been struck down by a contagious Alien virus or militant boarding party waiting to attack the station the moment the hatch was opened. Ripley patiently explained to the anxious officials the events on Acheron, and waited while the Sulacos records were transmitted by high speed data link to check everything was in order. Finally the hatch was opened. Immediately, a fully armed boarding party entered the ship and checked it thoroughly before allowing Newt and Ripley to leave. An official took them aside and explained that, as witnesses, they had to remain on the station pending the inquiry, and requested a written report from Ripley.\n\nThe troops were impressed by the damage in the Cargo bay, and more so by the evidence of colossal force brought to bear on the landing mechanism of the remaining Dropships forward strut bay. Something had pushed aside atmospheric plates to make room for itself. Deep claw marks showed where toughened metal had been torn by hideous forces. Hicks went to the infirmary and Bishop went down on the next shuttle to the Hyperdine systems factory for repair. He was evidence, otherwise he'd have been deactivated and stripped of expensive parts.\n\nJonesy balefully regarded Ripley with a ""Where've you been?"" look when she picked up the Tom from a dockside workmate who'd volunteered to look after him. Newt was excited, she'd never seen let alone held a Cat. Always a practical Cat, the Orange furball purred at the scratching and attention he received because it saved him lots of licking and cleaning. The apartment was tidier than she'd left it, the unobtrusive spindly little cleaning Robot that sat in a corner had taken care of that. It's job hadn't been easy lately, trying to figure out what its master wanted when she had cared little for how her apartment looked. It's fuzzy logic programming liked order and loathed continual mess, and showed it in little ways like, sitting still for hours in the corner trying to decide what to make of the confusing signals it was receiving.\n\nRipley noticed the vidphone light flashing when they re-installed Jonesy in her apartment. That meant stored messages awaiting her perusal. Not now, there would be plenty of time later. Some of them would have been waiting for weeks, a few more hours wouldn't make much difference.\n\nThe first priority was getting Newt some new clothes. She stood out in the drab, torn clothing she'd lived in for weeks on end. Acheron clothing was mostly a practical and often sexless affair, as befitted the environment. There wasn't much available on Gateway in young girl sizes of course, but Newt went crazy over a patterned thermochromic dress whose colours changed with temperature, which was coming back into style again for the upteenth time. Together with a few matching shirts and shrink-to-fit shoes, she was again an undistinguishable part of society.\n\nThe first job done, Ripley took Newt on a sightseeing tour of the massive station. They spent hours using the Telescopes in the observation lounge to study the Earth they couldn't visit for now. Ripley pointed out the gray blotches of cities, the brown scars of strip-mined country, the mountains and lakes and Oceans, the Snow and Ice covered polar caps and Mountains, and the Deserts. The little girl was enthralled! She'd never known anything except Acherons barren rock, completely overcast skies, and almost unpalatable air driven by the unceasing wind of incompletely terraformed Acheron. It would be centuries before Acheron could start to look like this. From an unlit viewing bubble they watched silently as the orbiting station dived into Earths shadow. The crescent Earth narrowed to a sliver as the Sun dove into a cloud bank, its light going in seconds from white to red before fading out. Lights came on automatically through most of the station to compensate for the sudden night. The world below certainly wasn't dark. Detail became visible in the moonlight as their eyes adjusted to the dim light. Splashes of light from numerous towns and cities shone out as the United States coastline rounded the curve of the planet. Several active thunderstorms were flashing away over Florida, and every now and then a meteor shot through the Atmosphere far below, its passage lit by the friction of its own self-destruction. It was a spectacle people had watched since the dawn of the space age. The night lasted just under half an hour. They were admiring the Swiss Alps by moonlight when the horizon began to brighten. With their night adapted eyes they could see the distinct layers of Earths atmosphere lit by the still hidden sun. Then the light brightened and flared out to form a thin crescent along the horizon, just before the sun burst forth again.\n\nRipley quickly dealt to the waiting vidphone messages when they returned. Among them was a call requesting their appearance the next day at a hearing to decide on temporary custody of Newt. That raised the question she'd pondered since they had found her in Acherons tunnels. Ripley had lost her daughter Amy through time, and although they hadn't talked about it, she felt Newt wanted and needed her company as much as she needed hers. Now was as good a time as any to ask how she felt. ""Newt, we've been asked to appear tomorrow morning at a meeting to decide where you'll live until a formal hearing. Have you given any thought to where you'd like to go?"" Newt thought about her reply for a few moments. ""I'd like to stay with you, if thats alright?""\n""I'd like that too, Newt. But we'll have to see what they decide."" The little girl hugged Ripley tightly. She'd fought hard for Newts love and trust, and she didn't want to lose it as she'd lost Amy, scant months before in her reckoning, but 58 years in real time. Newt was about the same age, too. Maybe she'd get to see Newt grow up as her own, and watch the years she'd missed in Hypersleep. There was a twinge of regret at the memory of the last time she'd seen Amy, the long wavy Brown hair swaying as she walked down the corridor, hand in hand with her Godparents. There was no bringing Amy back, but maybe she could make it up to herself.\n\nThe Gateway station circled the Earth twelve times a day exactly in a 1700 km high inclined orbit designed to take it over the main launch and landing site in Florida once a day. Other countries had their own launch sites, but all operated on the basis that, day or night, the launch or landing time depended on when the station passed over. Work by day and work by night. 24 hours a day there was activity throughout the station. There were twelve sunsets and sunrises per day, but each section of the apartment areas had to have an official day or night so they could get peace. At the corresponding time a tickle of voltage applied to the thick windows turned them into one way mirrors reflecting over 99% of incident light.\n\nThere wasn't room for a spare bed in Ripleys modest apartment, so they shared hers. Newt and Ripley curled up together in the foetal position, facing the same way. Newt wriggled a bit, making herself comfortable before going still. Presently her body gave a small jerk as she fell asleep. Ripley was almost asleep also, when Newt stirred and put one leg over her thigh, unconsciously seeking warmth. Ripley backed away, trying to reach a peaceful settlement. Presently the leg returned. Ripley decided to concentrate on ignoring the minor weight, and had almost succeeded when Jonesy, watching from the tallboy, decided that the warmest place in the room was the best place to be. A thump sounded on the side of the bed as Jonesy landed beside Newt, shook himself and curled up beside the little girl. Newt moaned and pressed closer to Ripley, now about at the edge of the bed. Again, Ripley had almost fallen asleep when Jonesy decided he wanted more warmth, and walked over Newt to put himself between them. Newt jerked and pressed her elbow against Ripleys shoulder. Ripley pushed it aside. Jonesy grizzled and dug in his claws. Ow! Fucken furball. Ripley extracted the claws one by one. Peace returned as Jonesy settled down again. Newt subconsciously remembered the ventilator blades circling precariously above her nest deep in Acherons tunnels, providing air and more importantly, continual covering noise to help prevent her detection by any nearby monsters... Not knowing what she was doing, she raised her hand above her head. Normally it'd have been painfully slapped aside, but not now. Promptly, she forgot about it and made the subtle transition from semiconsciousness to sleep. Shortly the arm fell down again - across Ripleys face. Ripley instantly sat up. There was some movement, then silence returned. The new arrangement was satisfactory, and all three dozed off without any further hitch.\n\n ""Ellen, you can come to my party this Friday night, if you want"", sweet-faced Charlene asked 16-year old Ellen Ripley. Ellen Ripley was a very pretty girl, often sought after for dates. Long wavy Black hair, nicely built body, and a cheerful appearance and outlook made her a sought-after party person. Beneath the disarming smile was a strong personality that didn't take kindly to being pushed around. She pondered this unexpected surprise. She had never been to one of Charlenes parties, but she'd heard they were well organized with lots of the best people there. She'd also heard but didn't quite believe, the stories Megan and Michael had told her of what sometimes happened at them later in the evening. ""Okay, I'm in. I'll see you there... what time?"", Ellen replied. ""Great! It starts around seven tomorrow. See you there"", Charlene said as she made a last minute dash for Communications class. Ellen had to run to be in time for History. She loved learning about the great explorers and journeys of the past. Sometimes she wished she could have lived in the past, there were far more paths to advancement available then. The glamour jobs these days were in Computers, Administration, Space, and Mining. Mankind was on the move, making a beeline for the stars as fast as ships could ply the spaceways. The only thing that never improved was the pollution. This morning there had been another red smog over the city. With the advent of the Hydrogen powered vehicle the only significant source of Sulphur fumes was the mines, and little was said about their output. Someone was making money, she mused, but none filtered down to where she could see it.\n\nHer parents raised no objection to her going to the party when she asked at dinnertime that night. Her Father and Mother were a professional couple working in Maintenance and Computer-aided design, respectively. Ellen wasn't expected to follow in either of their footsteps, just to find her own way in life. Sometimes she regretted being an only child, it meant her parents aspirations were entirely on her shoulders and she couldn't go to a brother or sister for help. Her parents had helped by 'letting her go', to choose her own career or life, and she loved them for it. When she got contemplative she felt herself at a bit of a crossroads sometimes. She could find a man to settle with or pursue a career... but what in? She liked the idea of going into space and joining modern day pioneers somewhere, but was a little afraid of so completely leaving her roots behind. She planned on doing something at least theoretically physical, to leave her mark somewhere, as she put it. As they ate in their 70th floor apartment she admired the cityscape through the floor-to-ceiling one way glass, opaque and not mirrored from the outside so as not to make someone elses life hell from the massive reflections. Artifical diamond columns reinforced the 200-300 storey apartment blocks. Pedestrian access was afforded by walkways every 50th floor, and jutting landing platforms every 10th floor for ultralites, many of which cruised and glided on precisely controlled paths around the city at all hours. Far below, people were just visible in the last hours of daylight, walking through designated greenspaces and shopping areas. The odd seabird flashed through the fading light between buildings, heading inland from the sea a few miles away. Occasional glimpses of indicator or brake lights betrayed Hydrogen powered Automobiles filling the roads as always. There was more than enough room for everyone on under and overground public transport, but predictably, many had refused to give up the independence of their own vehicle. The overpowering size of the city, and the number of people occupying it with the same dreams and aspirations as her meant that the odds of making a mark here were slim to virtually non-existent. Slowly but surely the scales were tipping towards leaving.\n\nThe days until Friday passed quickly, between school, friends, study and work. Half an hour early, Ellen bade her parents goodnight before taking an evening transport to Charlenes block. Ultralites were patiently recharging, wings folded upwards in the takeoff gangway to save room, like fighters on ancient aircraft carriers. Ellen had an ingrained habit of never taking the first available, probably learned from watching too many spy and gangster movies when she was young. As soon as she was secure, the ultralite closed and rolled toward the takeoff point. Motors started and the wings folded down just before it reached the point of no return. Ellen soared out into the clear air between buildings. A faint whistling sound penetrated the cockpit, a combination of air rushing past and wing flaps adjusting position hundreds of time a second to counter turbulence. Even with thousands of craft in the air at once there was no possibility of collision with everything under central control via Radio. The ultralite was presently taking her towards the distant sea. Almost directly above was another craft on a similar course. It's destination wasn't the same; shortly it changed direction and disappeared towards the reddening sun. Beyond the city were the recycling plants then the New Forest, dozens of miles of still maturing native and imported trees segregated by species into miles-long blocks. Part of the company's ""green"" image.\n\nWas it really true that adventurous couples had made love in mid flight? Two person transports had consecutive seats, precluding climbing from one to the other. The only conceivable way was if she sat on his lap. But security people would still be waiting on arrival to check if the occupant(s) had experienced a medical problem, alerted by sensors to the unusual passenger movement. The line of thought brought her back to the upcoming party, only a few miles away now. It was months since she'd broken up with Alan. His juicy dick had filled her mouth and cunt with cum on many occasions in the four months they'd been going out.... Damn, she was making herself wet just thinking about it. If only he hadn't been so stubborn about accepting that she liked to go out with girlfriends by herself sometimes. He was the first guy she'd ever given a blowjob to. The taste revolted her at first but she'd gotten used to it and almost liked it after the first few minutes. Then came the sudden jet of sperm that went straight down her throat. She was so taken aback that it wasn't until two more jets landed on her tongue that she realised he was cumming, he hadn't given a sign he was near. She couldn't decide if she liked the taste or not, but she'd really have preferred to have been warned first. Afterwards he'd laid her back and planted his tongue in her crack. It was only a few nail-biting minutes before Ellen felt herself about to climax, and decided two could play his game. She was tiddly enough to do it, and a jet of natural lubricant shot from her vagina into his mouth as she came, making him splutter from the salty taste. She wished she could have recorded the look on his face at that moment for posterity. Heh heh.\n\nNearly there now. Charlenes block was looming up. The motor stopped for the glide down to the nearest available spot. Just before landing they started again to guide Ellen to a pinpoint landing at a leisurely five knots. Charlene was able to afford her own 3-bedroom apartment, which was how she was able to have such regular parties. Ellen took care not to let herself jump at Charlenes solido picture of a jungle, cunningly installed near the door to catch people by surprise. As you walked past the full color hologram, the scene changed like a movie. At a point, a Crocodile lunged out of the river to fill the whole picture. Ellen had a simpler one, a fractal landscape. Mountains, Lakes, Underwater shots, Space scenes and Nudes were popular in solidos. Twenty people were chatting away or dancing in a little group near the sound system when Ellen arrived. Charlene did the introductions before Ellen spotted Megans distinctive plaited hairstyle in the crowd and joined a group of her chums. Megan was going out with Michael, a good friend of Ellens. The conversation was presently centered on the uncoming exams and their preparation or lack thereof for them. Some hours later the party reached its quota of 30-40. Ellen had quaffed a few drinks by then and danced with a few people, mostly girlfriends. With her latest drink in hand, she took a long look at the crowd to see what kind of company Charlene kept. There were a few older people aged 19-20 scattered about, most were about her age, and a few in the 12-14 age group. There were more women than men in the room. Nothing special, she concluded. She couldn't imagine much happening, and rejoined the conversation.\n\n""Watch her"", Megan suddenly whispered into Ellens ear while subtly indicating a Brown haired girl aged about 19 who'd arrived a few minutes before. Megan was the friend who'd told Ellen about the goings on here. As she watched from the other side of the party, the Brown haired girl walked over to the group comprising the youngest boys and promptly said something to one of them. He nodded, and followed her out the door. Nothing special about that, she thought. They were probably family. ""Wait"", Megan said. Ellen was becoming impatient with Megan, when the boy walked back into the room looking as though he'd swallowed a bottle of spirits. He was promptly followed by the Girl, who again walked over to the group of young boys and said something to one. After the second time, the boys were whispering to each other and looked expectant. Something was going on, and Ellen had a queasy feeling she knew what it was. ""Whats she up to?"", Ellen asked Megan after the second boy returned and she departed with the third, a blonde aged about 14. ""Come on, I'll show you"", Megan replied, leading her to the unlit kitchen. ""Don't touch the light!"" someone said when Ellen moved for the switch. Several people were already in there, looking out the window. Curious, Ellen joined them. Outside was the Balcony. The door to the Balcony next door opened and the boy and girl came out. As she watched, the girl closed the door behind them and whispered something into his ear. He nodded vigorously, and followed her instruction to lean back against the wall. She kneeled and pulled his trousers down before swallowing his half-erect cock in one gulp. Oh, shit! Ellen gasped in disbelief. The other watchers murmured. There was just enough light with the door closed to see everything. ""Deborah is cock-crazy"", Megan whispered into Ellens ear. ""She can't get enough of giving young boys their first blowjob. She's done boys down to about 10."" Transfixed, Ellen watched the girls cheeks puckering rhythmically as she applied suction to the young virgin's cock. As soon as he was hard enough, she began moving her mouth up and down its length while fondling his cum-filled balls with one hand. It didn't take long with her obvious experience. The fast and furious Blowjob took its toll; his mouth opened wide and he sagged back. She didn't relinquish her hold on his cock, but kept sucking, extracting every drop she could. Ellen stayed in the Kitchen for 10 minutes, watching as the girl returned several more times to do the exact same thing to new boys. At one of them, a line of sperm burst from her mouth and dribbled down her cheek as he came. As soon as he was finished, she wiped it off her face with a finger before licking it clean. Next to them was a deckchair, but she always had them standing up. Either she knew she was being watched, or she figured she'd get more spunk than if they were lying down. ""Oh my god"", Ellen shook her head to Megan when she returned to the party, leaving a small group still watching. ""They don't complain, and I've never seen her do the same guy twice"", Megan replied, grinning. Ellen thought she'd seem absolutely everything now, and had to have another drink to recover!\n\nNot long afterwards, Philip, a nice-looking guy Ellen had cast a few admiring glances over when she'd seen him in school, 'convinced' the girl he was chatting with to come with him to one of the spare bedrooms for awhile. Very shortly she found herself being undressed from top to bottom, and each part of her body made love to as it was exposed. She had a little suurrppriiiiisssee waiting for him! It wasn't only pleasure lust that smirked across her face in the bedroom. The surprise stared him in the face when he peeled down her underwear prior to some serious muff-munching. Before leaving for the party, she'd used a food-colouring to dye her pubic hair green and applied a temporary 'Keep off the grass' tattoo in the shape of a sign immediately above it.\n\nOutside, an exceptionally pretty, slim, smooth legged, miniskirted young Blonde of around 15 was sitting amongst her friends. She was the focus of attention of several young men across the room from her, who were making less and less subtle glances her way. Little by little her legs were coming further and further apart before closing again, affording them tantalizing views of inner thigh and white underwear. Ellen noticed the temperature rising in a corner of the room, along with some anxious bulges in trousers, whose owners were trying to subtly cover up. ""Do you see what I see, Megan?"", Ellen asked. ""Oh, her. She KNOWS what she's doing"", she replied when the girl was pointed out to her. While partaking in the conversation her group was in the midst of, the Blonde continued to mercilessly tease the young men across the room whilst maintaining her look of complete innocence. Yes, now was the time for the coup de grace. She reached under the miniskirt and between her slightly spread legs, took hold of the side of her panties, and pulled them and her Vagina lips aside for a few eternal seconds. Ellen clearly saw pink before the girl released them back into place and closed her legs, not to be opened for the rest of the night. Ellen nearly fainted. All the time, the girl hadn't so much as made eye contact with the guys she was teasing.\n\n""Hi Ellen! You're a sight for sore eyes as always"", Michael greeted her as he came over and joined her and Megan. ""Flatterer"", Ellen shot back. Megan poked him the ribs as he sat between them. She'd had the chance to go out with him years before, but they'd decided they were too close as friends to risk what they had. She'd seen people who were friends become lovers then bitterly split up, and figured it was best to make a lover out of a stranger. Ellens group kept their discretion and remained together so they wouldn't be hassled by the few guys whose sex drive had boiled over with the goings on. They were content to watch the amusement over drinks. Charlenes party was living up to its reputation!\n\nThen trouble presented itself in the form of... Paul. He'd been sitting with the other Brain deads in a corner, and had decided it was time to ""score"". He was the kind of guy who had to boast to everyone who'd listen, of each sexual conquest whether real or imagined. ""Who invited him to the party?"", Ellen asked Michael when she spotted him working his way over. ""I think he invited himself. He's been here the last few times, and a lot of people are getting pissed off at him. Just ignore him."" But no, he didn't ignore her, and sidled over. ""Say, Ellen, I haven't seen you here before"", he said. ""Wanna dance?"" he continued when no reply was forthcoming. Ellen slowly turned towards him. ""Piss....... off"", she simply said before turning away again. ""Well, if thats the way it's gonna be, fine"", he said as he walked off. No skin off my teeth, Paul. ""Hang on a minute..."", Michael said as he went to the kitchen to grab another drink. Ellen caught a glimpse of him having an urgent whispered conversation into the ear of a nice-looking Brunette she hadn't seen before. The girl looked unhappy about something, but presently she smiled and left the kitchen. Michael returned and saw Ellens quizzical face when he sat between them again. ""Just making an arrangement"", he said simply. As she watched, the Brunette walked over to Paul and invited him to join her for a dance. True to form, within a few minutes he whispered something to her. To Ellens surprise, she nodded agreement and went with him down the corridor to one of the spare bedrooms. ""Oh no, why did you do that? She'll keep him going for WEEKS!"", Ellen said in disappointment. ""No he won't. You'll suffer him for 2 or 3 days, max"", he smiled. Ellen mulled this over. ""How come?"", she asked. ""She's a friend of a friend. She enjoys sex, and I brought her along especially for Paul. She's got the clap."" Ellen sprayed some of the mouthful of drink she was swilling, and nearly choked on the remainder from laughing. Megan grinned evilly. STD's could have been eradicated centuries ago, but with such things there was always SOMEONE who refused treatment out of ignorance or stubbornness, and so the cycle started all over again. The medical centers had never ceased to be amazed by the daily parade of people seeking attention.\n\n""How did Charlenes parties get like this?"", Ellen asked. ""This your first time here?""\n""At one of her parties, yes""\n""I dunno really, I think it started when someone decided to flirt a bit harder than normal, and it went on from there. A few people didn't want to be a part of some girls ego trip and haven't come back, but thats up to them.""\n""What if someone tried touching a girl who didn't want it?""\n""A guy tried once. We took him out the back, stripped him, tied him to a bed, put toothpaste on his balls, and didn't let him go for hours. Nobodys tried since.""\n""I'm not surprised.""\n\nMeanwhile, Jane and Philip in the first bedroom were engaged in a furious sixty-niner. He had licked her until she was randy enough to demand a go at his cock, so they moved into position with her on top. She was getting closer to orgasm with each passing moment from the incessant licking and the mouthful of cock he had, and she wanted to feel her vagina being filled by the cock she was sucking on. ""I want your cock inside me, right now!"", she blurted out. A light came on in his head. ""Can we do it from behind?"", he asked. Jane liked it that way because she could play with herself and his balls at the same time, and feel them slapping against her crack as she was fucked. She agreed. ""Could you lie flat on your stomach with your legs a bit apart?"" Jane thought that position a bit odd, but said nothing and did as he asked to see what it would be like. If it didn't work she could move back into the original position. But Philip had other ideas. He rubbed his cock up and down her crack to spread the lubrication around and stimulate her clitoris with the tip. Then he moved the head of his cock into position and eased it in. Little by little he pushed it in until his balls pressed against her crack. Right... go for it! He took hold of her arms to hold her down, stopped in midstroke and bent down to her ear. ""You're the ugliest bitch I've ever been with, and I've been with heaps of girls. I wanted you in this position so I don't have to see your face"", he said. WHAT? ""YOU FUCKEN BASTARD!"", she screamed loud enough for people near the bedroom to hear over the sound system. She did a good imitation of hair going on end as her face twisted with rage. She began struggling violently. Wow! He was surprised by her strength, and had to hang on tight. Perfect! Ridem, Cowboy! He didn't have to move. Her thrashing did it for him and he shortly came in long spurts inside her vagina. A few seconds later he relaxed, allowing her to get the upper hand and throw him off. At that moment, Ellen was chatting with Charlene, who'd circulated around to her again. The first they knew of it was when the apartment reverberated to a loud crash as Jane attempted to propel Philip from the room, without opening the door first. ""Oh, fuck!"", Charlene exclaimed. ""If they've wrecked anything they're gonna pay for it!"" A few seconds later Philip ran for his life from the bedroom, with his trousers undone and no t-shirt. Unbeknownst to him, his lips and tongue had aquired a prominent tinge of green from the food colouring in Janes pubic hair. Ellen smiled to herself as the bedroom door was yanked shut behind Philip. The explanation for this one would be interesting!\n\nShortly thereafter, Megan noticed the fat insect feeding off Michaels arm. Looking closer, she saw it was red with his blood, meaning it'd been there awhile. ""Mike, you've got a Mosquito on your arm.""\n""Pardon?"", he said over the din. ""Culicidae culex, on your arm""\n""Ah..."" Understanding flooded across his face. He mashed the offending insect with a meaty palm, leaving a bloodspot. ""Fucken Xenomorph.""\n\nAs randy as Ellen was feeling after viewing the goings on around her, she'd lose social status by making a pass at Philip tonight. She was tempted to ""put the bait out"" and see who she could reel in to give her a licking, but decided against it. Not under these circumstances.\n\nA few minutes later she noticed a little group of giggling girls subtly glancing in the direction of a guy several seats away from her. Now what? After an especially loud peal of laughter, one of the girls broke away from the group and sat next to him. Ellen was just close enough to hear what came next. ""Hi.. Umm.. my friends have a little bet on you. Interested?""\n""First, what are they betting on?""\n""I've bet you'll take my underwear off within a minute of sitting next to you. Could you? I'd lose money otherwise."" He glanced into her eyes for approval, then reached under her dress with both hands and pulled them down to her knees. She pocketed them before returning to her friends.\n\nOh.. FUCKEN HELL! Right... THAT was IT!! Ellen had reached her limit. She couldn't take any more. So who was it to be? She wanted a tongue in her groove, and it couldn't be Michael. She scanned the crowd for possibles. Yes, there. Among the few dancers near the stereo was another guy from school she'd added to her mental ""I want"" list. Yummy! She didn't know his name, but he was definitely her type with darkly handsome features, brown eyes, hair almost as black as hers and a thin smile she'd wanted to kiss from the first time she'd seen it. To her, the ring and stud in his left ear meant internal strength. She was convinced he'd be interesting to get to know better. After watching him for awhile to ensure he was alone, Ellen approached and tapped him on the shoulder from behind. ""Are you with someone?""\n""No.""\n""Good. I want to dance with you. Okay?""\n""Thats fine by me"", he flashed the grin she liked. ""I'm Ellen. I've seen you around my school a bit"", Ellen replied as she led him to the middle of the little group. She wasn't one to stand out. ""Hi, I'm Kevin. Ummm, I've seen you around as well."" Gotcher! So he was probably paying attention to her, too. Lets play it by ear. ""I like the earring. Not many guys have one.""\n""Oh, that! It's a bit of a family tradition, goes back god knows how many generations."" They danced and chatted for awhile before Ellen beckoned him to follow her. She led him to the bedroom recently vacated by Philip and Jane. The sheets were still ruffled and the smell of sex was still noticeable. Ellen closed the door behind them before turning to Kevin, who was regarding her while holding his watchstrap and looking nervous. ""Kevin, I want to kiss you.""\n""Why do you want to do that? I don't think I'm that great.""\n""Well, I happen to think so. Your modesty will take you far.""\n""This is happening a bit fast.""\n""You're nervous, aren't you?""\n""I've never met anyone so...""\n""Forward?""\n""Yes, thats what I mean.""\n""I know what I want, thats all."" Ellen moved forward and planted a quick kiss on Kevins lips. That woke him up. He took hold of her and pulled her to him for another. ""That wasn't so bad, was it?""\n""I've got protection, if you want to go all the way.""\n""No, you can't fuck me. You can lick me, and I'll suck you, but you're not sticking me. I don't want that tonight. Okay?""\n""Some people would call you a tease for that.""\n""Thats their problem. I don't really care what they say.""\n""Yeah, I figured."" Ellen wiggled a finger towards her lips in the ""c'mere"" gesture. They intertwined again, Kevin forcing his tongue into Ellens mouth. Ellen reached around and grabbed one of his arms, tried to pull it around to her front. He resisted. She pulled harder. ""Is something wrong?""\n""Gimme your hand."" This time he didn't resist, as Ellen placed one of his hands on her breast. ""Thats where I want it."" He gently squeezed her breast, making her moan. ""I like to be kissed like this"", she explained as their lips met again. Ellen started backing them towards the bed. ""How do you want it?"", Kevin asked. ""Can I be on top?""\n""Yes please!"" Kevin lifted Ellens dress and with one swift movement pulled off her underpants. He quickly got onto the bed and lay back. Ellen clambered on top in the 69 position. Kevin arranged her dress so it wouldn't get in the way before parting Ellens clamshell cunt lips. The inner lips eagerly opened wide at his touch, revealing soft wet pink flesh. ""I'll bet half the guys in school would like to give you a gynaecology examination.""\n""Would they now? Tough. They're out of luck aren't they? Now shut up and eat me."" ZONK! Yes, that hit the spot. Kevin didn't need to be asked twice. It wasn't until her second time with a guy that she'd received a licking. That first tonguing had given her the spooks, she didn't know what she was supposed to feel until she got used to it. Now she was trembling, possessed with pleasure and lust. Her part of the bargain was staring her in the face. The thermometer bulging in his pants told her how much he liked what he was doing. She didn't want to suck him yet, she found she couldn't concentrate on receiving and giving pleasure at the same time. But a little teasing never went astray, and she started fondling the bulge in his pants. A finger penetrated her cunt, quickly followed by a second. The lapping tongue disappeared and was replaced by something cooler and harder. His nose! The cheeky bugger was using his nose on her clitoris. Oh well, as long as he doesn't stop what he's doing, she figured. She felt the massive orgasm start when the tonguing and fingering resumed.\n\nThen came an out of place rustling noise. ""Mommy?"", a voice called out.\n\nNo, that didn't match. Ripley ignored the interruption to the impending orgasm. She'd learned a few prodreaming skills to help her recovery from the Nostromo flight, enough to prevent a dream sidetracking from the path she wanted it to take. The trouble was recognizing the nightmare for what it was while asleep and avoiding it in time. The exercises included how to shut off outside influences, and keeping dreams going past the usual cutoff point of extreme emotion if she chose. Oh god, she was so close now. Don't you DARE stop, Kevin! Fuck that feels good! Ellen nuzzled closer to the bulge in Kevins pants and kissed it. One queen-sized BJ coming up just as soon as she'd come. She was going to tease him for ages before finally bringing him off into her mouth so she could experience the sudden hot taste of his cum. She wanted that more than anything else right now.\n\n""Mommy?"", the voice came again.\n\nThe pleasant memory faded out, replaced by the semi-darkness of her apartment. The night lights were on and faint music was playing. Time to get up.\n\n""Mmmmmpphhh??"", Ripley moaned.\n\n""Why are you sleeping on the floor?""\n\nI'll tell you about it someday, Newt.\n\n Ripley had arranged things so she didn't have to return to work on the cargo docks until after the military inquiry, which was only a few days away. Today she wanted to visit Hicks in Hospital after Newts custody was decided upon this morning. Then there was her flight certification to see to. Burke... liar, blank faced official murderer and good Company tool, she hoped he hadn't lied about her reinstatement to flight duty. And Bishop; she'd see him at the inquiry no doubt. At least his Holographic memory couldn't be doctored like the lifeboat flight recorders...\n\nThe beep from the door took her by surprise as she prepared a cooked breakfast. (And when was the last time she'd done THAT, she thought to herself) She answered the door in her nightrobe while Newt showered next door. A Tall suited figure was standing outside, suitcase in hand. Receding hairline, brown eyes, clean shaven. Late twenties at a guess. She knew who he represented before he spoke. ""Hello Ripley, Can we talk? I'm Bill; Bill Keys. I work with the company. Hope I'm not too early?"" She started, but caught herself in time from slamming the door in his face. The last company 'okay guy' assigned to her had attempted to deliver them to the wolves for money. She wisely decided to at least hear him out, it couldn't do any harm. But this time she wouldn't allow herself to make the mistake of forgetting what he was, not even for an instant. ""Now is as good a time as any, I guess"", she said without much enthusiasm. ""You're kinda early for a housecall, aren't you?""\n""Ah, yes, I wanted to catch you before you left for work."" He noted the sheets and pillow still lying on the floor and said nothing, remembering Ripleys psych reports. ""As you know, Mr Burke arranged the return of your commercial flight officers license in exchange for your help on the rescue mission.""\n""And?""\n""The decision as to whether it will be returned will be made after the joint military and civilian court of inquiry"", he took a breath, ""but it looks good so far."" Well, that's the first piece of good news for a long time, she thought. ""You did pretty well there, from what I've seen on the records. A few people were wondering if you'd consider a military career?"", he joked. She smiled, without much humour. ""Not really, I'd just like to continue where the company left me off."" Strictly business. ""Well, in that case, as Mr Burke also stated the company has agreed to pick up your contract, if you're interested"", he added when he noticed Newt returning from the shower. ""The young girl you brought back from the Colony?"" She nodded. ""The temporary Custody hearing is this morning. No, theres no hurry to go, it's in a few hours. And about the contract - I haven't given much thought yet about taking it up.""\n""Hows your report coming along?""\n""It'll be finished on time."" Time to raise the stakes a little. ""What's the company view on the Sulaco tapes?"" His voice dropped a pitch. ""They validate your story."" Pause. ""What I saw of them was godawful. The subject of whether they should be classified was raised last night. They're still deciding how to tell the families of those poor people."" She looked into his eyes. The feelings he was conveying seemed genuine, but she wasn't allowing herself to fall into the subtle trap. Lets see what she could get out of him. ""What was Carter Burkes position within the company?""\n""He was a minor company executive, assigned to your case. Why?""\n""Just curious. There are some aspects of this affair that aren't on the tapes.""\n""Such as?""\n""Company directive Six Twelve Nine, dated Five Thirteen Seventy-Nine, to the colony of Acheron. Have you read it?""\n""I would if I could, but all material concerning the colony has been subpoened. Enlighten me."" She handed him the piece of paper she'd discreetly printed from the Colony computer. If the soldiers had seen this... He read slowly through the edict, and his color faded somewhat. He re-read it before answering. ""Mr Burke sent them to check on the Alien ship you reported?""\n""Without warning them of the danger. He seemed more interested in preserving a sample than anyones welfare, if you know what I mean"", Ripley added. ""I assume this is genuine?""\n""There should be a copy in your computer."" She placed emphasis on the word 'should'. There was a long pause. ""My god... I had absolutely no idea of this, believe me. Can I keep this?""\n""Sorry, I need it for inclusion in my report."" He looked reluctant, then nodded. ""I think I should report this immediately, if you don't mind?""\n""By all means."" Ripley nodded to the door. There goes the mouse that destroyed the elephant, she thought.\n\nThere was an uncomfortable few minutes waiting before they were called into an office. The 30ish year old female social worker bade them to sit while arranging her papers. ""You're Rebecca Jorden?"", she asked Newt. ""Uh huh.""\n""Okay, Rebecca. Have you given much thought to where you'd like to live?""\n""With Ripley, if thats alright.""\n""You could say we've got a lot in common. I'd like to give it a try"" Ripley added. ""Okay. Now, Rebecca, we're tracing your relatives through computer records, but that will take a few days of course with some being on other Colonies. You know we have to give priority to relatives applying for permanent custody?""\n""Yes, but I'd like to stay with Ripley.""\n""And we want whats best for you too, Rebecca. We just have to consider all available options. You get to have a say, of course. Now, Ms Ripley, as part of our job we have to do a background check on possible recipients. There are a few things I feel we should discuss. Do you want Rebecca to be in here during that?""\n""I think I know what they are. Go ahead."" The Social worker nodded. ""Ok. According to your file, you had a messy family situation immediately prior to leaving Earth on a short term contract. How do you feel about looking after a daughter again?"" Ripley could almost feel the accusation, that she'd abandoned Amy. Her Husband had similarly accused her when she'd accepted the Nostromo posting. She admired the diplomatic way the social worker had put the question, sparing her recalling the details in front of Newt. ""I was thinking about Amy. She'd had enough of both of us, so I figured to give her a few months to get over it. Every day I think about Amy waiting her whole life for me to return, but I never did. I'd very much like to look after Newt. I feel we need each other.""\n""Good. Okay, secondly, until the Nostromo flight you had a good employment record. But, on your return, you were found to have acted with questionable judgement, and were required to attend a psychiatric tech once a month. You've had a good record since, working in the cargo docks. You obviously like to keep occupied. But what I need to know is, do you feel you've gotten over the... 'problem'... since your return?""\n""I can tell fiction from reality, if thats what you mean?""\n""Yes, thats what I mean.""\n""My 'problem' as you put it, I'm handling in my own time now. The court of inquiry will corroborate my story in a few days.""\n""I'll have to take your word on that, but I don't see any problems. You have temporary custody of Rebecca Jordan, until such time as a full hearing on her adoption, subject to the condition that relatives are allowed access at any reasonable time. Do you have any questions?""\n""No, thats fine by me"", Ripley answered. The social worker typed the order into the system. And that was that. Ripley was beaming for the first time in years when they left the office.\n\nNow, there was someone else she had to see. After finding where to go on an electronic map, they set off across the station. ""Where are we going?"" Newt asked. ""To see someone special.""\n""Mr Hicks?""\n""Uh, huh."" It took a good 15 minutes to reach the medical area, deliberately set in a quiet out-of-the-way area. ""We're see to Hicks; Dwayne Hicks"", Ripley asked the duty nurse, who was busy entering details into her terminal. ""Are you relatives?""\n""No, we're just friends. Is that ok?"" The expressionless Nurse didn't need to check the console for his status and availability before replying. ""Room 2107, next level up"", indicating the lift partway down a corridor. ""He's doing quite well for himself, I gather. He should be out in a day or two.""\n""Is he awake?""\n""He's refusing injections, he wanted seconds and thirds of breakfast this morning, and he asked the Charge Nurse out on a date. Sounds normal to you?""\n""Very definitely"", Ripley smiled.\n\nHicks was working on his written statement when they entered the open door. Bandaged forehead, chest and arm - he wasn't slowing down any more than necessary. ""Well, Dwayne. You've been keeping the nurses busy, I hear.""\n""Ellen! How the bloody hell are you? It took me hours to find out if you were alive or not. You made it... you really made it!"" Hicks welcomed Ripley with open arms. ""I still think you were crazy going down there, but what the hell..."" and to Newt, ""I owe you one, little lady, and I don't forget debts.""\n""We all owe her. I've got temporary custody. And I seem to remember you promising to buy her a bed.""\n""Oh, THAT"", he grimaced, remembering the promise he'd made while following Newt through the ventilation ducts out of the complex. Oh well. ""A promise is a promise. You'll get it.""\n""I heard something about one of those critters smuggling itself onto the dropship. What happened?""\n""Well, yes. We threw it overboard before it could do much"", Ripley answered modestly. ""The company people got to you too, huh?"", she continued, obliquely referring to his half complete report. ""Have they what! They're right miffed because someone dropped a nuke on a high plateau area of Acheron. That was you, I take it?""\n""Bishop gave me the codes to drop one from orbit on the Alien ship, so no other poor souls would stumble across it.""\n""Wish I'd seen it. For years we've looked at those nukes and stencilled on them, but we never got to actually use one. And I slept through it all. Don't tell me, they can bill you for it?""\n""Yeah, well, the tabs getting quite big. It won't make much difference.""\n\nThat night was Hicks' second of normal sleep in a row. He didn't miss the cryogenic alternative in the least. You never dreamed in cryosleep. Maybe that was another reason why the military preferred it.\n\nAnother off duty time. This time Hicks memories flashed back to the time on Tionis. Bored bored bored. They were in temporary accommodation, playing craps and racing the Insects someone had collected, while awaiting the orders to move onto the next troublespot they had to clean up. Half the time, a few big time hunters would suffice to clean out whatever marauding wildlife had taken a fancy to the colonists. But no, they had to send a team of soldiers instead. Great. They'd trained for years to become bug hunters. ""Okay, chiluns, I've scored us some vids"", Drake the smartgunner proudly announced as he entered their enclave. Everyones ears perked up. Entertainment at last. Wherever they were, Drake always managed to get his hands on some illegal vids. It was widely believed he'd signed up to hide from the law. Nobody ever queried this; a soldiers past was his own so long as it didn't interfere with his work. But he certainly knew how to make the contacts. Maybe his scarred appearance helped in that respect. ""What've you got for us today, Drake?"", Crowe asked, intrigued. ""Lessee... 'Alien antics'... and 'Doggie training'""\n""Well, what're you waiting for? Put em on"", Hudson suggested. Even Ferro the dropship pilot, Dietrich the stuffy medtech and Vasquez joined in. They'd long since learned to find amusement wherever it could be had. As long as fun wasn't poked at them as women, they didn't really care what the men watched. Someone scrounged a vidset from a back room, while Hicks grabbed an armful of beer cans from the fridge to go around. 'Alien antics' went on first. This one featured various partners having sex in turn with a species of Hermaphrodite monkey a few of them recognized as a native of Vebi. In between the howls of laughter, the loud groans as the vid-disk descended to a new low in film history, and the sound of beer being guzzled to help the drinker recover from segments of the tape, came various lewd remarks. ""Primates, not more fucken primates"", Wierzbowski said out loud, in between the squelching and moaning the too-close microphone had captured for eternity. ""Fuck, those things again. Ever been near them? They smell like nobody's business. I'd sooner shoot them than screw them"", Vasquez, the 'Gamin assassin' muttered. ""Same thing in your case, innit?"", Drake retorted. Vasquez biffed at him the furry insect she'd been stroking. Apone chose that moment to walk in. He'd been out to check whether their orders had come in yet. There was a collective inhaling of breath. The big Sergeant sized up the goings on at a glance. ""At ease. You'll go blind watching that sort of crap, people"", he announced before returning to his paperwork. A quiet guffaw went through the little crowd. Apone knew when to turn a blind eye; as long their fun didn't do any harm he couldn't be bothered to pull rank. The next vid-disk was more of the same, with Earth-bound dogs. Very deviant stuff. The beer was long gone by the end. Even Drake was satisfyingly disgusted with it all. The Ladies wandered off after that to have drinkies down the road. Unscheduled slack time was rare as hens teeth, and not to be missed. They wisely reported their exact whereabouts to Hicks first, in case the order to ship out came through. ""I could do with a stripper to get over that one"", Frosty said out loud after they'd gone. ""Well, what do you think, Hicks. Is that a good idea, or what?"", Hudson seconded the suggestion. ""Well, I'd say yes, but I'd best ask Apone first. Are the rest of you in?"" By the vigorous nods, he took the response to be 'yes'. Hicks went to check with Apone. He wasn't gone long. ""The Sarge says 'yes', he'll even chip in. Who wants to arrange things? Crowe? You seem to know your way around.""\n""Yeah, ok, give me the money and I'll be back in the hour."" Everyone chipped in 10 credits of military scrip. The girl wouldn't have much trouble getting 5 times its value on the black market. That was another advantage of being in the Army, out in the boondocks things were often cheaper than they would be otherwise. By the time he'd returned with a slim long legged natural blonde, the others had turned up the lounge temperature for her benefit, set up a sound system and collected everyones music so she could take her pick. She looked a little nervous when she arrived, with all those men in the Lounge awaiting her. Crowe reassured her, ""Don't worry, they know how to behave. Nobody lays a finger on you unless you let them."" The whistling and clapping told Crowe he'd made a good choice of girl. He rejoined his friends as the Blonde selected her choice of music and set the volume. When the music started, she put a hand to her ear while facing them sideways, feigning listening. The explosion of cheers and whistling from the assembled soldiers bade her to start. First to go was the top, then the Leather miniskirt. The more she took off, the louder the cheers became. A real professional, she lip synched with the songs she knew and pantomimed the words occasionally. No shortage of cheering from this Audience. These soldiers beat many crowds she'd performed for. There was nothing she hated more than people paying good money for her then staying quiet, as if she or they were doing something wrong. Time to start teasing. She invited Wierzbowski to remove her bra, to tumultuous applause. She advanced on the men sitting on the floor in front of the others, stooped over one and bent down close enough for him to smell her cunny. He put his hands up and touched her legs, no further. No worries from this bunch alright. Good. She moved among them, teasing as she went. Bending down slightly and closing her legs or crotch against the legs of a few. Others, she rubbed the crotch of their trousers with a hand. By now, some had hardons they were trying to subtly cover by partly hiding behind their friends. One went down on his knees, begging her to marry him. ""No, but you can take my shoes off"", she replied. She turned away before slowly, ever so slowly, pulling down her underwear while rocking her hips from side to side. The soldiers went crazy! Buck naked, she wandered among them again, rubbing herself against them, hugging a few, letting them touch anything except her private parts. Not yet... She moved back again and lay down, legs spread wide for the first time. While gyrating her hips, she put a hand between her legs and pulled everything open for them to have a good look. The wilder she got, the more they loved it. She was determined they were going to be satisfied with this performance! She put a finger inside herself briefly before standing again. Once more she advanced on the men, before bending her knees and pulling the face of another who was sitting into her crotch. Instantly he was nuzzling close and licking her. She let him have a good faceful of fluff before choosing the two she was going to have fun with. Crowe was enjoying the show with everyone else when she suddenly advanced on him and pulled him forward by the arm. ""Hey, wait a minute, not me!""\n""Yes, you.""\n""Go on, Crowe.. YEEAAAAHHH!!!"" Everyone shouted and cheered him on. You think you're in luck... just you wait buster... Heh heh, she thought. Swiftly she turned down the volume on the sound system, before turning her attention back to Crowe and unzipping his trousers, but not pulling them down. ""The poor guys got a soft-on. Tsk tsk, have to do something about that, won't we? Leave it to me. Close your eyes."" The moment he did, she whipped a ping pong ball attached to a length of elastic from the discarded dress. Working quickly, she tied the other end of the elastic to his lowered fly before lying back on the floor, facing the crowd. She inserted the ping pong ball into her vagina and held it there with her muscles. The elastic was nice and tight by now. Perfect. The others knew what was coming! ""Keep your eyes closed. Are you REEEAAAAAADDDYY????"" she shouted. ""YYYEEEEAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!!"" The men shouted, while Crowe nodded in anticipation. Ok, you got it. She worked the ball loose with her vagina muscles. TWAANNGGG!!\n\n--* THWACK *--\n\nRight into the testicles. While the others were almost doubled up in laughter, Crowe was bent over from a different sensation. Obviously not in much condition for anything, he staggered back to the sidelines. Poetic justice, you Bastard, Hudson mused. This made up nicely for the tricks you did to me on Arcturius, he thought.\n\nThe Blonde selected Wierzbowski this time. He wasn't happy AT ALL, but reluctantly went out at her insistence. Drake lent a helping hand, or a helping shove. Down went his trousers, then his underwear. She pushed him down to the floor and pulled them off completely. ""Thats the most shrunken pair I've ever seen"", someone shouted at the embarrassed soldier. Ignoring the lewd remarks, she sat on his face before bending forward and fondling him until he was properly erect. On with the condom, then down she went with her mouth. They sixty-nined briefly, everyone being treated to a good view of her wide spread pussy being tongued, before she stood again, turned around to face the assembled men, and sat on Wierzbowski's cock. A few of the soldiers gasped, watching Wierzbowski's rod disappearing into her trimmed pussy. Quickly she built up a rhythm, her hair and little breasts bobbing up and down with her motion. His hands went up to fondle her breasts while one of hers pulled her vagina lips wide so the assembled throng could have a clear view of the cock moving in and out. He quickly came, and she climbed off. She dressed and tidied herself, staying for a chat and a few drinks before leaving. The orders arrived a day later and they shipped out, but that was one party Hicks and the others never forgot.\n\nThe repair section of the Hyperdine factory where Bishop lay was lit with antiseptic fluorescent lighting. The sounds of distant machinery and technicians chattering amongst themselves were the only things that had changed in the last few days. The conversation was around him, about him, but little was directed at him. Occasionally he was asked to move an extremity and he'd send the requisite light pulses, but mostly he was just another piece of defective machinery they didn't pay much attention to. Partway through the second day things sped up when the technicians finished wiring him back up and the engineers took over to weld his joints and finish sealing him. Someone entered his line of sight. ""Okay Bishop, gimme a low pressure coolant test... yep, good... go to high pressure... no leaks, everythings sealed. Okay, relax. I'll laz-seal the skin then you're finished. Someone did quite a job on you, didn't they?""\n""Not a person, a 30 foot unclassified organism"", Bishop corrected the engineer. The engineer grinned. ""You'd fool anyone who didn't know you were synthetic. It's a pity your model only have circumstantial humour though. If I'd been in charge it'd be different, but I suppose the military wouldn't approve. Thats why I chose engineering instead of programming.""\n""My model?""\n""Oh, you don't know of course. You've been superceded by the 600. They're brilliant. You're programmed to be an individual, but they decide on their own little habits. We play 'spot the synthetic' with a volunteer and a 600, and fail statistically. I didn't know they could pack that level of holo-CPU into that little space. Thats still confidential by the way, but you won't talk - thats one thing I like about working with synthetics. And don't worry, the 600 is bloody expensive and gets bored with longhaul jobs so you won't be replaced.""\n""I'm glad I don't work for Hyperdine then. I see I don't have many secrets here.""\n""Sorry about that. We have to know all the tics; fault diagnostics and all that."" The faint buzz of the engineers low-power welder started on his right side and began working its way over to the left. From all reports, if he did a good job it'd leave hardly a mark. ""Oh... I think I should warn you that you're in for a grilling. ICC Company people are calling every hour, on the hour, wanting to know when you can talk to them. One implied I didn't know my job because you weren't ready yet. I told him to come here and see if he could do any better. He disconnected. What would you have done?""\n""Most likely I'd just let it go over my head. Keep my options open, so to speak.""\n""It's not like that with people. You're conservative and inoffensive, but nobody who knows you takes you lightly. I'd love to see him try it with a 600, you can work up a good argument with one of those."" People. I'll never understand them as long as I'm functional, Bishop thought. Put a hundred synthetics in a high-stress situation and they'll all do the most logical thing. A hundred humans would likely do as many things, ranging from panic to violence. ""What are the company people after?""\n""They're not much for conversation, but one said he was after information about the organism you encountered.""\n""I'm afraid they may be disappointed. The mature form is unapproachable, and I didn't have the right equipment to study the biochemistry of the immature form.""\n""Interesting beastie. Remind me to stay away from them, will you? Turn onto your left side, could you.... thanks. Tough bastard, to do this sort of damage. Did you go out to fight them?""\n""Sorry, I can't talk much. Military secrecy and all that.""\n""Fair enough. Okay, finished there. Now lets do the right side... thank you.""\n""I'd like to meet the 600 model.""\n""Sorry, I can't take you to one, and I seriously doubt you'll be able to spot one. The few people who have them so far don't want it known.""\n""The list of owners is classified, I assume?""\n""Right. Hell, we wanted to know ourselves but theres absolutely no way. We'd be interested to see who'd prefer one over a Human employee."" The sound of the welder stopped. ""You're finished. It's quite good, if I may say so myself. You can hardly tell. The area around the wound will look a little sunken for a few days, but that'll disappear with your normal lubricant intake. Up you get, Bishop. Take better care of yourself in future, won't you?""\n""Thanks, I will.""\n""Not a problem, Bishop. I'll tell the company guys you're ready. Give 'em hell for me."" A little worse for wear, Bishop got off the work platform and went to an interview room to await the Company execs. He didn't have to wait long.\n\nThe day of the inquiry arrived. Ripley struggled out from the Hammock she'd strung between two supports. As easy as it was to be tipped onto the floor during the night, it was still way preferable to the other option. Bill had turned up the day before to pick up her neatly printed statement for the board to dissect in advance. Newt was left with a friend from the cargo dock for the day. Ripley expected the inquiry to last all day and maybe the next. She remembered the continual niggling questions, discussing the same points, over and over again. There wasn't any reason for this one to differ, and she mentally prepared for the worst. There was a little surprise waiting outside the conference room, in the form of executive officer Bishop, who was chatting with Hicks as if nothing had happened. They made smalltalk until Bill turned up. ""Hello Bill. Who've we got in there? This'll be straightforward, yes?"", Ripley queried. ""Straightforward - no. Hello Mr Hicks, Bishop - good to meet both of you in person. You're a quick healer I see, Mr Hicks? Okay, business. I only know what I've been told, but a lot more people are involved than Ripleys last time. Every day more people have been showing up wanting to ask questions. It's going to take some time, sorry. First it was the company, the Feds and the insurance people, then the military showed up. They're mad as hell about the Colony, of course. Publicity like that, the colonisation program can do without. They're all going to be trying to pick holes in your stories. Remember, the tapes are only cover part of what transpired on Acheron.""\n""Thats encouraging. Well, I'm used to it"", Ripley answered. ""Not many people have the privilege of attending two inquiries"" Bill added, trying to lighten the mood. ""Thats one honour I could do without""\n""Yes, well, just tell them what happened, keep your patience, and you'll do fine. Sorry I can't help you in there, but I'm on your side if that helps."" They were ushered in. Well well, some things hadn't changed while they were away, she thought. Van Leuwen was still in charge of official executions. Well, he was out of luck this time. ""This court of inquiry, into the total loss of the main colony complex and an atmosphere processor on Acheron, is now in session"", Van Leuwen began. ""Please note that Mr Burke was acting by himself and outside of his instructions when he issued company order Six Twelve Nine, which Ms Ripley brought to our attention. As Mr Burke is presumably deceased, his alleged actions will be the subject of internal investigation, which is not the scope of this court. Proceed.""\n""Alleged?"", Ripley scoffed. ""What's he talking about?"", Hicks whispered urgently. ""Burke sent the colonists to the alien ship that brought those bastards to Acheron, and he didn't even warn them first. I couldn't tell you then because your soldiers wouldn't have thought twice about bumping him off.""\n""Shit! He was responsible for that? Too right, I'd have made him a permanent fixture of the APC."" Yeah, and be up on a murder rap. No, Ripley was right. He'd have been worse off alive when the authorities got their hands on him.\n\nAn hour later they weren't so confident in the outcome. ""Mr Hicks, we have the following on tape; Your field commander ordering you to cease fire so he could hear the withdrawal order. Yet your soldiers ignored this order and continued Automatic weapons fire, in a confined space near an thermonuclear plant, soldiers from whom their ammunition was sequestered for safety reasons. It looks like flagrant disregard of orders and blind panic.""\n""With all due respect, Sir, you weren't there. Those things were camouflaged with the wall. They started coming out of the walls and killing my men.""\n""Are you offering an excuse for blind panic and ignoring orders that would have saved your mens lives?""\n""Sir, thats not what happened.""\n""Thats what it looks like on the tapes. Tell us what they were doing, then.""\n""Trying to stay alive. Nobody tried to run, we were watching each others backs. We had never run into anything like this before. Those things were fast, totally silent and blended in perfectly until they moved. They didn't even show up on Infrared. We were taught that nothing living can hide itself from IR. If you turned your back on anything, it jumped on you. No matter what we did, we were being decimated. We ignored Lieutenant Gormans orders because if we had carried them out, none of us would have had any chance at all.""\n""So you admit to ignoring a superiors orders?""\n""With good reason, yes.""\n""If you had obeyed his withdrawal order, 11 of your men might still be alive.""\n""The whole thing might have been avoided if he had followed Ripleys advice and withdrawn us the moment her story was validated, and returned our ammunition when we faced imminent attack. He did neither.""\n""Thats not the point.""\n""Then what is?""\n""Corporal Hicks, the point is that wilful disobedience in battle costs lives. It cost lives on Acheron. Lieutenant Gormans orders appeared sound until he realised they weren't being obeyed.""\n""Apone was killed before he could organize a retreat, and we were cut off. Ripley can testify that Gorman froze when things came apart. Whatever way you look at it, he cost lives.""\n""Corporal, How do you know some of the casualties weren't caused by friendly fire? The area was filled with smoke, a dozen soldiers nearby, with two heavy weapons and miscellaneous smallarms firing, including an illegal sidearm. Can you honestly say nobody could have been hit by friendly or ricochet fire? Hicks was impassive. ""Corporal Hicks.""\n""No, Sir.""\n""Thank you. Now, after withdrawal you and the other soldiers are on tape discussing solutions to the problem on hand. Promptly you agreed with Ripleys suggestion of nuking the colony. Presumably this would have been carried out had things not gone further wrong. There were perfectly reasonable alternatives on hand you could have considered. Withdrawing to await heavier weapons. Chemical attack. You could have consulted higher authority and had a reply in 2 days. Why did you decide to ignore all procedures at the spur of the moment?""\n""We were the people on the spot. With biochemistry that weird, they might have snorted any chemicals we threw at them. They took us to pieces, the odds are the result would have would have been the same no matter what weapons we had. They weren't going to wait; god knows how far they could have gotten in a few days. I made a judgement call and decided to be SURE there wouldn't be a single one of those bastards for someone else to find. I felt the use of nuclear force was warranted.""\n""And thats another thing. Even if nuclear force was justified for the colony, Ripley, why did you take it upon yourself to drop a nuclear device on the alien ship? To start with, you're fully aware that mankind has never yet met another space travelling species. It would have been absolutely, utterly, invaluable to science. Properly trained and briefed people could have studied that ship. Secondly, nuclear weapons are expensive pieces of hardware requiring very high authority for their use. There are procedures in place to ensure their proper use. Did you think to discuss it with anyone first?""\n""She did"", Bishop piped up in her defence. ""I thought her decision was entirely in line with what we'd seen and learned, otherwise I wouldn't have given her the launch codes.""\n""But the alien ship was a different matter. If any aliens were present there, they were in a dormant state, otherwise the colonists wouldn't have made it back to the colony. You seem to have a habit of taking expensive company property very lightly. Thank you, Ripley. I can assure you this WILL be taken into consideration when the panel decides on returning your license.""\n\nAnd on it went, all day and part way through the next. One niggling, irritating questioner after another trying to transform company liability into personal liability. Just when Ripley felt near the point of exploding, Van Leuwen decided the inquiry wasn't going to advance any further, and sent them outside while they considered the verdict. The whole thing was a sham, Ripley felt. She had a horrible feeling the company was going to try to paper over the facts. If they tried, she'd go straight to the media. That was, if there was a single independent source anywhere prepared to speak against the company and risk a lawsuit thrown their way to harass them into silence.\n\n An hour later they were back. ""It is the judgement of this court that Corporal Dwayne Hicks has acted improperly and beyond his authority. Furthermore, that you failed in your duty to maintain the required level of military discipline, and in view of the seriousness of the outcome you are hereby reduced to the rank of Private and suspended until such time that you're considered fit for duty. All relevant material to this case is sealed indefinitely, for the good of the public."" He stood through every agonizing moment, before calmly and deliberately turning on his heels and striding out without a word. Nobody called him back.\n\n""Ellen Ripley, your conduct during this affair has been noted, and you will receive the boards decision on the return of your ICC license in due course."" And that was that. All neat and tidy. By the book. Legal. Final. No right of appeal.\n\nIn other words, keep your mouth shut, and there might yet be a future for you with us. Fuck you, she thought. She wasn't banking on false hopes. Not this time.\n\nThe dirty work done, the officials started packing to leave. ""Ripley, the memorial service for the Colonists and soldiers will be broadcast this afternoon, as soon as the relatives have been informed. You're invited to attend if you like"", Van Leuwen added. She waited until the last official had left before returning to her apartment.\n\n Hicks returned to the Sulaco. The MP's on guard didn't challenge him for ID when he marched through the connecting airlock. They knew who he was and why he was there. In 2 days the vessel was shipping out with a new crew. Unlikely he'd ever see it again. His last job here was clearing out his locker, then it didn't matter. He'd find a station apartment and a temporary job until he was reassigned or worse. The bastards really knew how to twist stories around their chubby unworked corporate fingers. Company lies against his mens lives. The colonists lives. A few pieces of paper had thrown them all away without the slightest sign of human compassion. Hicks went to the common exercise room to let off steam, starting on bringing himself back to peak condition while he was about it. Then he showered and dressed in off-duty attire before watching Newscasts on the control deck, whiling away the hours before he had to be off the vessel.\n\nRipley didn't really feel like it, but she hit the ""on"" stud on the TV to watch the memorial broadcast at about the same time as Hicks. The Company president himself was delivering the edict. No wonder. This reflected directly on everything he and his predecessors had fought for. ""....The Colonists had no way of knowing there was a dormant alien virus on the planet. They came across it in the normal course of exploration, and all but one died as a result.""\n\nWHAT!!?!\n\nRipley stormed out and ran up the corridor, heading for the reception area.\n\nThe job done, The Company president was striding quickly down the corridor away from the Media. He despised coverage, more so actually being on Camera. Far better to pull the strings from above and give people other faces to see. As always, he was escorted by his chubby little Lawyer. Today he also had his new Secretary, Vanessa, walking in step with him. She was the quickest learner he'd ever known; he was training her up personally for the job. Averaging a few steps behind, were his faithful executive hangers-on. He was pleased with himself. He had a right to be, now that this unpleasant little affair was tidied up without a hitch. This way, anything that leaked could be ignored or written off as an unsubstantiated rumour, especially with every scrap of evidence locked securely inside the Company computers. Nothing could be allowed to interfere with the special projects, that was where his backup clout was. He was fully prepared to use any means fair or foul to advance them, no matter what.\n\nDirectly ahead, the corridor took a right angle bend towards his office. An upset-looking woman had emerged from behind it, striding toward him. Nice looking Dame, he thought. Subtly he adjusted course to allow her to pass to one side. Instead, she grabbed him by the collar and threw him against the wall. ""You Bastard! You think you can get away with murder like that?"" she shouted at him before his executives pounced and dragged her clear. ""Who's this?"", he contemptuously demanded while brushing the imagined grime off his suit. Ripley got an arm free. The stinging, open handed slap crackled in the hallway. There was a moment of stunned silence before his minders got a firmer hold and pulled her further away. ""She's the one from the Sulaco. Don't take action against her, it wouldn't look good"", Roberts lawyer advised. ""And let the Bitch get away with that?""\n""In court she could say anything relevant to the case in her defence. I can't advise strongly enough to let it slide."" Shit. For once he was in a fix.\n\n""Let her go"", he finally said.\n\nReluctantly they did so. Ripley shook free and strode off in the opposite direction. At least she'd made her feelings known, for what it was worth.\n\nThe President looked to Vanessa for support. It wasn't forthcoming. ""Don't look so surprised, you backed her into a corner with no exit and she fought back. It wasn't so unexpected.""\n""You're an associate, you're supposed to be on my side.""\n""Business, yes. That was personal, and I'm staying out of it. You've said many times I've got a mind of my own. Let me use it, will you?""\n""Don't you ever get mad at anyone? It helps.""\n""Maybe it does. I wouldn't know."" Ouch. He hadn't expected Vanessa to sting like that. Her loyalty was unquestioned though; he'd let her have her way. She was an invaluable asset to his work. Actually, while he was in the mood, there was another job to do...\n\nBishop was standing not far off. He'd observed this byplay in silence. One advantage of being an Android was, he could process sound input and as a result, hear far better than humans. What he couldn't understand was; what did the presidents associates whispering amongst themselves mean by 'A bit of fluff on the side?'\n\nThe President watched Ripley calmly striding away without so much as an afterthought or a look back. ""I want that bitch"", he said to nobody in particular. ""Maybe I can help you with that"", Bill piped up. ""I'm listening, Bill.""\n""She's about to get her commercial flight license back.""\n""We'll see about that. People don't live on gateway unless they work here. What does she do?""\n""She's in the cargo docks, running forklifts and stuff""\n""She's fired."" As an afterthought to the lawyer, ""Is it safe?""\n""Call it... 'Labor restructuring' or something and she can't prove anything.""\n\nRight, this had gone far enough, Hicks decided. The time for talk was over. Engineers and welders were busily restoring the interior of the vessel. A new dropship had been installed. A senior officer and a few men were inspecting the Sulaco; their new home. He ignored all of this and went straight to his locker. Bag. Open locker. Clothing, Souvenirs from a dozen worlds, a womans jewellery, exotic cigarettes and a lighter tumbled into the bag as they spilled out. Four innocuous little packages remained. Plastic explosive. ""For emergency use only"", he muttered. He remembered Apones strict caution on the stuff. ""Never, ever store it with detonators, or grenades. But always keep some in your emergency kit. It can't explode unless it's detonated. If you're lost and half frozen, throw some on a fire and it'll warm you up better than anything else. Strictly speaking, it's an offence to keep some, but use your heads about where you store your bit, and I'll overlook it."" Well, he was grateful for Apone bending the rules for his mens benefit. Apone always put his subordinates first. He had relied on them every bit as much as they relied on them. Time to repay the favor. Hicks opened Hudsons locker. As expected, the Comtechs pigeonhole contained a minor arsenal of electronics. He was sure Hudson wouldn't have minded him taking some for what he had in mind. Scrupulously avoiding Hudsons personal effects, he sorted out what he needed. An electronic detonator and some det cord joined the plastique in his bag. At the last moment he added a selection of bugging devices and a few necessary tools and parts.\n\nRipley barely had a chance to return to her apartment when her console began beeping for attention. ""Hello?"", she answered as she pressed the 'answer' stud. The Dockside manager. Ah, a big freighter was in and they needed her help unloading. ""Hello Ripley... Ummm.. I'm afraid I have some very bad news for you"", he said. ""Go on.""\n""I've been instructed that you are no longer working for us. I'm so sorry. It wasn't my choice, believe me. You're a good worker, you don't deserve...""\n""WHO instructed you?""\n""Some Company hotshot called Bill.""\n""Bill?""\n""You know him? ""I thought I did... Look... don't worry, I know it wasn't your fault. I know they went over your head.""\n""Ripley... you deserve better than this.""\n""Don't we all? I hope we cross paths again, you're good to work for. All the best for you and your family, Stephen.""\n\n""Wheres Bills card? I'm gonna blister the bastards ears.."", she began.\n\nAgain, the console beeped for attention. ""Ellen Ripley?"", a security officer asked. ""Yes?""\n""It's come to our notice that you are no longer employed on this station, and neither is your presence on this station required for flight duty. Therefore, we are compelled to order you to return to Earth within 48 hours. Do you have any questions?"" She disconnected without a word.\n\nShe wasn't needed here. That meant her contract was gone. The Company had won, it had taken her future. She had been naive to think she could make a dent in their plans, she saw that now. Justice in their eyes had nothing to do with protecting the innocent, it was about winning. But she'd tried. God, she'd tried. At least she had Newt. Although that was still far from final, they had each other for now. She could go peacefully on tonights shuttle, or she could wait a few days and make a scene when the security people turned up. No, she'd go tonight. She'd been manhandled enough, and she wasn't exposing Newt to that. And Dwayne? She'd contact him afterwards, it was better that way. It wasn't like she had nothing, she still had a perfectly acceptable set of skills for work on Earth. But not with an ICC-owned company or a subsidiary. Even if she wasn't blacklisted, she'd refuse on principle to have anything to do with them. The door beeped for attention. Fuck off. A second time. Again, she ignored it. ""Ellen, It's Dwayne. Are you in there?"" Ripley pounced on the door, and literally dragged him through the doorway. He fell into her arms, dropping the laden bag at her feet as she pulled the door shut behind them. ""I know"", he said. ""I know what they did. To you, to me. And the bastards are getting away with everything.""\n""This was only ever meant to be a short term job, but it's all I had. Now it's gone. Everything I've worked for is gone."" Ripley looked like she wanted to cry. Hicks pulled back. ""No! Don't let them have the privilege. Consider their hatred to be a badge of honour."" Despite herself, Ripley smiled. ""Do you always know what to say to make someone feel good?""\n""No, I fake it most of the time. A soldier has to look like he's got everything covered. To look cool, you understand.""\n\nIn his arms she felt warm, comfortable and wanted. This was the closest she had gotten to him. On Acheron she had felt his warm body against her as he instructed her in the use of a pulse-rifle. Then, it had been innocent and purely necessary, and she remembered mentally struggling to not edge closer to him. Now, it was shared and personal. Silence. Their eyes met. Neither looked away. Hicks felt a sudden twinge of guilt, thinking he was getting a little familiar, and pulled back a few inches. Not this time, she was having none of it. ""No... hold me, please"", Ripley pleaded. Relieved that the feeling was mutual, he pulled close again. ""Is it true, a soldier has a girlfriend at every port?"", she asked. ""I've had my share. I won't try to hide the fact.""\n""You're honest too. I like that. Hicks..."" He knew what was next. ""Yes?""\n""Make love to me.""\n""You're sure?""\n""I need it, right now."" With one swift movement he scooped her up into his arms. Hicks was grateful for the years of physical training that helped him to easily carry Ripley's unresisting form over to the bed. ""I take that to mean 'yes'?""\n""How long have we got?"", Hicks replied. Ripley glanced at the wall clock. ""3 hours before Newt comes back.""\n""Good. I want to take my time and make you feel good. Okay?""\n""Yes, oh, yessss...."", Ripley begged. She lifted her butt off the bed while he pulled her trousers off, then undid her shirt from the bottom up. He could plainly see a few dark hairs poking out of Ripleys skimpy white underwear, and barely restrained himself from slipping a finger underneath immediately. Her firm proud breasts with big dark Areolae were visibly aching for attention as he released them from hiding. ""Close your eyes, Love. Just lie back and relax"", Hicks asked. He found what he was looking for, a spare sheet. He swept it over her near-naked body, covering her from neck to toe. Then slowly, ever so slowly, he pulled it down her body whilst holding it low to maintain body contact. He repeated this two more times. As expected, by the third time she was visibly relaxed. Another few more times and she'd likely nod off. ""Where did you learn that? It's wonderful"", she murmured. ""A former girlfriend taught me that. It really works, doesn't it?"", he answered, as he started massaging his was up her leg. Ripley know what was coming as his soothing hands closed on her crotch, and she spread her legs slightly to allow access. The higher he got, the warmer her flesh became. Yes, there was no doubt about it now, he could see a faint but distinct moistness on her panties as he homed toward them. Finally Ripley felt a finger ease under the band, and groaned loudly when the finger reached her crack and started moving up and down. Hicks responded by lifting a leg further out of the way and bending down for a closer look. He lifted the band of her panties to one side, away from her moist crack, before planting a kiss on the inner lips. ""I liked the tongue... more, please?"" Ripley put her legs together so Hicks could pull her undies down and off using the fingers inside them, then spread her legs wide again for their mutual pleasure. The hardon in his pants was almost painful now, and it took some ignoring as he set to work pleasuring Ripley. The luxurious, untrimmed Black pubic hair was a delight to explore. He pulled the hair aside and parted the outer lips. Wet, willing, pinkness was exposed as he did so. He kissed her thighs, and started kissing his way closer and closer to where she wanted his tongue. She thought she would scream when he got there; miraculously she didn't when she felt the first flick of his tongue on her shiny, wet, erect clitoris. He knew she wouldn't last long with his oral expertise; the fun lay in prolonging the delightful torture and bringing her off as loudly as he could. Around and around, up and down her wide, wet slit went his tongue. He would slowly roll her clitoris around before lashing it momentarily, then easing off to orally explore the rest of her cunt. He dipped the tip into her vagina and pushed it in as far in as it would go. The effort was rewarded by the sweet, salty taste of her upwelling lubrication. A finger went to the entrance of her cunt and swirled its way inside, deeper and deeper until it was in to the hilt. While probing around inside, he planted his mouth over as much of her slit as possible and sucked hard while licking the ever so exposed clitoris. Oh, Fuck that felt good! Determined to make sure their lovemaking didn't end for any reason, Ripley wrapped her legs around his neck and rested her feet on his back. There, you're trapped now, Hicks. Now eat me.. eat me... eat me all night long... Her former husband had called her a mantrap on several occasions before things went sour. He'd meant it several ways. A second finger joined the first in probing and plumbing her insides. Oh Jeez, how long had it been since she'd had a cock for herself? Two years? Three? Long Dormant feelings exploded inside Ripley and she mentally begged him for more and more of what he was doing. Little by little he was spending more time concentrating on her clit. The fingers inside her cunt withdrew, bringing with them a thin stream of lubricant and juice that dribbled obscenely down between her outstretched legs, before he massaged all around her cunt, finding and warming all the sensitive parts she liked to touch on the rare occasions these days when she was alone and in the mood. One of the few things she'd always been consistent about was her personal hygiene, even after the Nostromo flight when she had far more pressing concerns. She was glad for that now; Hicks was plainly enjoying himself as he toyed with her private parts. There were only two parts he wasn't touching that she wanted him to touch, but both his hands were busy elsewhere. Her Breasts. She circled her nipples and Areolae with her fingers until they went erect. Hicks winked at her as she watched him nodding his head to keep up the pleasure-giving while resting his tongue. He took hold of her left leg and pulled it off him so he could quickly change position, this time coming at her slit from the side. He planted his mouth over as much of the slit as possible and sucked... Hard. Ripley groaned, louder than last time. While maintaining the regular suction he lashed the full length of her cunt over and over before settling on working her clitoris to bring her off. She took hold of the back of his head and pushed it closer to her crack. Harder lover, harder. More... more... she mentally pleaded as he gave her cunt a tongue bath. He reponded by lashing her clitoris with his tongue nonstop until he slowed from tiredness. He obviously enjoys this, Ripley thought. Well, it's YOUR turn next, just as soon as you bring me off. Now she was approaching the brink and he knew it. He saw the increase in lubricant in her cunt and felt the slight tremors in her body, the harbingers of orgasm. She might turn nasty if he tried prolonging her pleasure much further, so he frantically licked her clit nonstop. Suddenly her legs closed around his head as she groaned loudly. He didn't stop, but kept on licking, riding her until the pleasure turned to discomfort. Finally Ripley subsided and relaxed, allowing him to escape. ""You'll have to give me a minute to rest, Hicks. Massage me until then, could you?""\n""Sure."" Hicks helped turn Ripley onto her stomach and began massaging her sweat streaked body, starting with her shoulders and working over her back. ""Are you going to stick with the army, now they've taken you down?"", she asked. ""It's the only thing I ever wanted to do. I'm suspended as you know, so I'll look for a place to stay until they figure out what to do with me.""\n""You've found one.""\n""Pardon?""\n""They've ordered me off the station as you know. We're leaving tonight.""\n""That soon?""\n""The sooner I'm away from them, the better. Tell me about Army life, could you? I was tempted to join, years ago.""\n""Well, it's not that glamorous. Theres little in the way of actual fighting. We're odd-job people, mostly. Our usual job is killing whatever bugs are giving some dumb colonists a hard time. A few times we've been sent in to back up the local police in disputes. Half the time it's just locals trying to get independence from the company. We don't know who's in the right then, but we do our job anyway."" By now his soothing hands had reached her bottom. Ohh... Ripley liked that. She felt herself getting randy again, and turned over for more action. She pulled down his zipper and exposed his manhood. With both hands she started fondling his cock and balls. ""He's getting harder... he's getting harder... he's getting harder..."", she began, smiling broadly. The sudden warm wetness around his cock took Hicks by surprise, as Ripley undid his shoelaces with a free hand and flicked them and his trousers off. Rhythmically she fondled his balls while sucking and going up and down on his cock. ""For a woman nearing a hundred, you're good at what you're doing"", he joked. Ripley stopped and looked at him. ""Dwayne, I have some VERY sensitive parts in my hands. You DO want to keep them, don't you?"" Presently she returned to fellating Hicks. Mmmmmm... He had MONTHS worth of cum filling his balls... If she kept up what she was doing, she was going to find out all about it. Ripley was now sucking, moving her mouth up and down the length and jerking him off all at the same time. He spread his legs further to allow better access to his balls for her free hand. She immediately obliged. It wasn't long before she started recognizing the signs he was close, and stopped. ""Do you want me to continue and happily accept a faceful or a mouthful, or are you going to be a gentleman and fill me with that cock of yours?""\n""Are you protected?""\n""Yes, come on. I want you inside me.""\n""How do you want it?""\n""I want to ride you. Lie back"" Ripley climbed up on top, while Hicks began teasing her nipples. ""Yes, keep doing that"", she murmured as she slowly lowered herself onto his cock. For the first time in over two years Ripley felt a solid, warm erection spreading her wings and sliding inside. She started fucking it in and out, forcing more and more cock inside herself until she felt his pubic hairs brushing against hers. ""Now you're all mine, Corporal. God knows I've wanted this for so long, and now I'm getting it"", she said as she began moving. Mentally she was shouting out to Bill and the Company president... Fuck you! You can't stop me doing what I want. Take your stinking job and SHOVE IT! THIS is life, this is what it's all about. You don't know anything about it, all you know is your pathetic greed. Any women you get are screwing you for your money, not because they WANT IT. Take THIS, she shouted out loud in her mind, exorcising her anger as she impaled herself on Hicks cock again and again. Lust distorted her smooth face as she got into a regular rhythm with Hicks, bouncing up and down while he supported her heaving, trembling breasts in his hot hands. The only sounds in the room were the regular slapping of her thighs against his, their combined heavy breathing, and the faint, slick, sliding sound of two bodies in heat, united in wanton desire and lust. She felt the hard length slipping and sliding inside her and knew the sheets were going to be wet with their juices before they were finished. The resulting stain would be her going away present to remind Hicks of this afternoon. She reached behind herself to fondle his balls to help bring him off inside her. Hicks was getting close now, and he desperately wanted to make her come with him inside. He spotted just the thing he needed. ""Oh Jeez thats good... Can I do something?"", he asked. ""Do whatever you like, but I'm getting tired. If you don't come soon you'll have to take over.""\n""Come on. Bend down and hold me, and wrap your legs around me."" Intrigued, Ripley did so. She hugged him while he swayed to one side then the other so she could wrap her legs around his hips. ""Okay, hang on. I'm taking you across the room.""\n""What for?"", she asked. ""You'll like it. Trust me.""\n""Trust you? I hardly know you!"", she cheekily replied. With a mighty effort he managed to push his way upright then stand up, his cock still deeply embedded in her. Holding her to him with one hand, he grabbed a sheet off the bed and covered Ripleys back with it before walking over to the Hammock he'd spotted. He pulled the hammock open before laying her sideways across it, then put her legs over his shoulders to complete what he had in mind. ""Comfortable? We can go for hours like this without getting tired"", he said as he resumed fucking her. This time the only contact between them was her legs and his cock. He was standing upright on the floor. Each time his cock pounded into her, her thighs met his and they bounced apart. Gravity brought them back together of course, and he only had to move forward to increase their fucking speed. Ripley only had to lie back on the Hammock and enjoy the ride. ""Shit. I never thought of this. God, it's nice though"", she commented. He responded by putting his right hand down to where they were united and started playing with her Clitoris. She liked that. A little later, she was trembling, eyes closed, totally engrossed in the pleasure she was receiving. Lets try something else, he thought. He paused his movement, and put his left forefinger next to his cock, then slowly slid it into her cunt alongside his cock. That woke her up. ""What the hell is that?"", she asked out loud when she felt her cunt being stretched wider than any of the few cocks she'd ever known Oh... she realised when she saw both of his hands at work on her cunt at once, while his cock was just visible as it slid in and out. She could see and feel his balls slapping against her thighs. At once she was surprised and turned on more than ever by the sexy sight. That in turn ignited the flame in her cunt again. ""Oh, fuck! Don't you DARE stop now. Fuck am I gonna come, Hicks."" Then she started groaning from pleasure, and she hadn't even come yet. Moments later she saw Hicks jaw drop open and his head tilt back as he started cumming inside her. He went crazy, slamming his cock harder and harder into her as he came. Ripley actually felt the sudden warm splash as the long-stored semen emptied into her. That sent her over the edge, and she cried out as another and yet another spurt coated her insides. Her muscles contracted around his cock, and that sent him high again just as his orgasm started to end. Shivering and crying out in shared pleasure, Hicks finally slumped into her arms. ""Lie on me, please... Just don't try to climb in as well or we'll tip off"", Ripley gasped. Slowly they calmed down and cooled off together. ""Well Dwayne, I'm sorry but you've failed your physical. You're going to have to start again from scratch"", she cheekily said. Hicks grinned. ""I would, but you've worn me out. Give me a break first and we will.""\n\nThey transferred again to her bed so Ripley could massage Hicks back while they talked about their respective plans for the future. The next hour was spent talking, drinking, embracing and kissing in bed. A good half hour before Newt was due back Hicks showered and dressed before leaving so he could make a more discreet entrance later in the evening when Newt was around, to stay the night in the hammock.\n\nWhen he was gone Ripley tidied the place up a little and folded the sweat, female juice, and semen-stained sheet out of sight.\n\nRipley booked by vidphone two seats on tonights U.S return flight and hunted out the Catbox for Jonesy, before packing her meagre possessions into two cases. She'd just finished when Newt returned from the friends place she'd been at during the days of the Court martial cum inquiry cum execution. Immediately the 11 year olds nose turned up.\n\n""Mommy, whats the smell?""\n\nWhat smell? Oh... the previous frantic lovemaking was still discernible in the air. Oops. Maybe someday I'll tell you about it, Newt.\n\n""Oh, nothing, Newt. I've been working and packing. We're booked on a flight down to Earth tonight."" Newt was ecstatic at the news, as she expected. She'd save the full explanation for their departure for when they were on Earth soil again.\n\nAs planned, shortly afterwards Hicks turned up again, his possessions in hand. After a good-sized meal (her last of artificial food, hopefully) Newt and Ripley slept together fitfully on the bed while Hicks had the hammock, until the alarm went off an hour before their departure time. She cleaned the scratches Jonesy left on Hicks's arm before the feisty feline was safely confined in his box, then probably for the last time, Ripley and Hicks cuddled and held each other when the time came to leave.\n\nBill was waiting by the airlock. What? Oh, good. Get ready for an earful, you Bastard. Sleep was evident on his face. This obviously wasn't a courtesy call. Well, she'd repay the favour in kind.\n\n""I'm here to see you off, and thats all. Don't expect any sympathy. You brought this on yourself, Ripley.""\n\n""Newt, go ahead. You'll only have to show your ID to get in. Try and grab a pair of window seats. I'll join you in a minute.""\n\n""Okay.""\n\nWhen Newt was out of earshot, Ripley slowly turned her attention towards Bill. ""You know, I'm really too tired to be bothered, but I know what you did. Your boss is a murderer and you're an accessory to the fact. He's the kind of guy who'd eat his own children if he was starving, and if you weren't busy wiping the shit off his chin all day long, you'd see what you're a part of...""\n""Now you hold it RIGHT THERE, Ripley!!""\n""SHUT UP! I haven't finished yet. I handed Burke, your predecessor on Acheron, a grenade down in the tunnels. He begged me for it when he felt the alien growing inside him. If he'd gotten his precious specimens back, you wouldn't have had it that easy when someone made a mistake and it got loose, and sooner or later it would have. You're nothing but a PARASITE, and you bet your arse your boss knows it. Someday he'll get bored with you and flick you off just as easily, and you'll be left with nothing except your high and mighty clothes. He's probably got a speech all prepared for the occasion."" Ripley lifted the shoulders of his suit with her fingertips to demonstrate the point, before continuing. ""The people you've spat on will walk all over you, and you'll end up just another nobody. And I'll be the first in line to wipe my shoes on you."" Bills face had slowly turned livid, and now he rounded on her. ""You underestimate him. He looks after his protege's. You'll never get anywhere, you never see the opportunities in front of you and you never go with the flow. If you'd done that you'd have been sitting pretty. You think you're someone special? You were never anything except a tool working for us as long as you were useful. You and you alone brought this on yourself. Now... GET OUT of here!""\n""Wrong. He's on a power trip, and theres no better way to show it than throwing someone away. Think about that, when it happens to you.""\n""I think you'd better leave.""\n""You're right for once. Goodbye.""\n\nThe airlock between Gateway and the Shuttle closed behind Ripley and Newt, probably for the last time. Not that she cared much any more for station life. It was all very well to circle the earth a dozen times a day, but she longed for soil under her feet. The shuttle capacity was fifty, but barely 10 were watching the countdown to de-orbit, sleeping, or watching the view. With little more than the standard request to buckle in, the shuttle gently parted company with Gateway and drifted away. ""We decelerate in 10 minutes and reenter the atmosphere in an hour. Drinks and Meals will be available at the landing site. Please remain strapped in your seats and follow the zero-gee regulations displayed on the screen in front of you. Have a nice trip"", the pilot announced.\n\nNewts stomach jumped when she experienced zero-g for the first time, but that soon passed. Most of the passengers around them were nodding off. After all, it was nearly 2am now. Neither resisted the drowsiness brought on by zero-gee.\n\nRipley was regaining her appetite after the events of the last few hours. Food.. yes. food. No matter how much recycling the station fare received, she could still tell it from the real thing. After so many months her taste glands were in for a delightful surprise. And there it was. Hot Corn on the cob covered with real butter, sliced Ham, home grown potatoes and vegetables, spoonfuls of meat. Yummy! She didn't wait to savour the aroma but got stuck in, wolfing down huge mouthfuls. The juicy stuff going down her throat filled an appetite she'd almost forgotten.\n\n""Hey Ripley, save some for us!"" Parker said as his hand whipped the meal away. Indignant, Ripley was about to deliver Parker an earful when she realised where she was. The Nostromo's mess. She looked up. Dallas, Lambert, Brett, Parker, Kane and Ash were regarding her angrily. ""Sorry"", she said, embarrassed at what she'd done. ""You could have waited for us, instead of skiving off from work"", Dallas grumbled. ""Never there when theres work to do"", Parker muttered. Slowly the atmosphere relaxed and became convivial again. Long gone conversations were resumed. Parker and Brett haggling over the bonus situation with Dallas, threatening to go to higher authority. Lambert was stoically silent; she never had much to say. Like most of the others, she was on a work contract taking her far from the pressures of Earth. Scant years before, she'd met her dream man at the University party. Months later they married, far too young, she realised that now. Promptly she became pregnant with Amy, and that was when the trouble began. They started arguing over the most trivial things, and they suffered each other for ten long years before finally, bitterly, separating. Amy was so upset she didn't want to stay with either parent. Out of respect for her and to give things a rest and a little distance, she accepted the contract. She easily fitted into the crew, they had a lot in common. The only taboo subject of discussion was their backgrounds. They all showed in little ways a wish to leave their respective pasts alone for awhile; like addressing themselves by their sirname and not the given name. First names reminded them of pasts best forgotten.\n\nThen she noticed that Ash kept glancing toward Kane, as if he was expecting something. Suddenly she knew what was coming. Her scream echoed through the mess as she jumped up and tried to run. But her legs wouldn't move. Behind her, Kane's sudden agonized choking only confirmed what she already knew. ""Now whats wrong, Ripley?"", Dallas asked. ""Damned emotional woman. How did she get stuck with us?"" Parker sneered. ""GET OUT! Get to the lifeboat, before it kills you all!"" The mocking laughter failed to dim Kanes screams. Finally she cleared the mess-room door. She just couldn't get her legs to move, they were like lead. She wanted to cry, but foremost in her mind was the lifeboat, she had to get off the ship before it was too late. ""What the hell? Oh, jesus!"" Someone finally noticed Kanes condition. The sudden inhuman screaming from the mess overtook her, punishing her for trying to escape. Kane fell out the door into her line of sight as she looked back, clutching his chest as the ugly red stain spread out from his sternum, accompanied by the sounds of flesh tearing and bone popping as the abomination within fought to escape and chase her. The gravity and light level in the corridor began to increase, as the sudden pressure across her chest and the unendurable pain began. The Alien within pushed past his agonized, clutching fingers as he fell forward. The bloodied, gray snakelike thing that emerged from the ragged hole in his sternum immediately caught sight of her and started wriggling towards her...\n\nRipley awoke with a rush, to the darkened but familiar interior of the shuttle. Newts arm was across her chest, as the little girl huddled sideways within her seat restraints for warmth. Outside, a bright orange glow was spreading back from the base of the shuttle as it hurtled through the atmosphere on its re-entry path.\n\n----\n\nRipley and Newt moved into a San Francisco apartment block within hours of landing on Earth. The next day Newt was booked into school while Ripley went job hunting. With her skills she quickly landed herself with another sinecure loading job. As with the station dockside job, her first impression was that her boss and co-workers were surprised at a woman driving loaders and forklifts, but their standoffish attitude shortly vanished when she proved herself capable and a quick learner.\n\nSeveral weeks afterwards things were becoming more settled. Ripley had nearly forgotten her uprooting from the station whilst establishing herself again. She couldn't do anything about that - and the people who could, obviously wouldn't - so she tried not to so much as let it cross her mind. Ripleys father unknowingly summed it up neatly for her years before he died. ""Ellen, if you don't get rid of your past, you die a little each day."" Ripley had gone through the full range of emotions and changed beyond measure in the last few years. The naive divorcee had changed into a strong willed woman. With that bitter knowledge also came the wisdom to keep her heart and mind open for what lay ahead. There was a future here, she just had to find it. And someday she'd peel back the layers of toughness in one of the hombres she worked with sufficiently to marry him. She was alive and kicking despite the Company's best efforts; surely that counted for something in the scheme of things. For now, there was work and finding her own little niche in society. Her time would come again.\n\nNewt seemed to be settling in without a fuss and coming to terms with losing her family, in her own way. The shell she'd retreated into on Acheron was still there if you looked at her the right way, but that would fade in time. She seemed a box of birds about school and never grizzled in the slightest, so the vidphone call took her by surprise one evening. ""Ms Ripley?""\n""Speaking.""\n""Hello, I'm Miss Lindsay. I'm the guidance counsellor at Rebeccas school. How are you?""\n""Fine, thank you. Hows Newt... Rebecca settling in?""\n""Good, very well, in fact. I'm calling to ask for your advice. No, she's not in trouble.""\n""Go ahead.""\n""Well, She's a fine, very mature girl for her age and she expresses herself herself well, considering, but she seems reluctant to mix or socialize with people. One girl has been trying very hard to be friends with Rebecca, but she keeps distancing herself. I have her background on record of course, but my feeling is that her behaviour is more consistent with guilt than loss. Is there something I should know, so I can talk to her about it?"" Ripley thought this over for a minute. ""Hmmm, Maybe I should give it a try first. She's never talked much about Acheron, even to me. I was letting her come around to it in her own time, but I'll give it a try when she comes home."" Miss Lindsay looked thoughtful, then agreed. When Newt arrived home, Ripley sat her down for a chat, and mentioned that people were concerned for her. ""I realize you don't want to talk about what happened on Acheron, but I think maybe you should let it out of your system.""\n""I don't know if I can...""\n""You don't have to if you don't want to, Newt. I'm not going to force you."" Newt looked up from the floor, into Ripleys eyes.\n\nSlowly, Grudgingly, she began recalling her story.\n\nThe colony of Acheron was definitely in the long-term investment category as far as the ICC company was concerned. From the outside the little planetoid was little more than a barren air-blasted, slightly oblate rock. Underneath was what made their heroic efforts to colonize this remote dirtball worthwhile. The initial robot survey craft discovered its surface gravity was a surprisingly high 86 percent that of Earth. Radar mapping of the permanently enshrouded surface revealed the distinctive patterns of fault scarping, indicative of a planet comprised almost entirely of metal. As it cooled during its early days it shrunk, and the outer layers of rock fell in to produce the observed faults. Barely a kilometer down in places was a valuable admixture of Iron, titanium and other metals. Between the Metal and rock was a layer of Coal, formed from Carbon baked out in the planetoids chaotic early days. That meant petrochemicals. The planetoid was one huge potential mine in the Company's eyes. That would never be the concern of the present Colony management, however. They wouldn't see this world opened up for mining. Their job was to make it livable and direct the resources poured onto this unpalatable little hole. Some fifteen years hence according to the climatologists, the reflective clouds would break to allow heat and sunlight from the unseen sun to reach the surface directly. Within months the Colony, situated near the planetary equator, would be luxuriating in a semitropical climate. The screaming winds would always be present as a result of Acherons unusually rapid rotation, but everyone was looking forward to that day. Until then they had to make do with liquid sunshine. Simpson and Lydecker were the Operations manager and assistant respectively. Simpson was respected by everyone for always putting in a good days slog. It showed in his perpetually sweat stained clothes. Lydecker cheerfully accepted the paperwork Simpson delegated his way but looked no less harried for it. The 157 Colonists they currently looked after had been carefully selected by personality and background to ensure the lowest possible level of personal conflict. Everyone was totally dedicated to family first, career second. Simpson and Lydeckers hardest job was ensuring their people always saw their efforts and sacrifices as worthwhile. Disenchantment in a locale this isolated would be simply disastrous. There were no soft bodies here - even the Children looked tough. But neither was there room for bullies; cooperation was the foremost thing on everyones agenda. Simpson was ex-army, and remembered with amusement the uniquely personal way this lesson was hammered home during training - in the process watching the ""tough guys"" coming down one step or twenty. In fact some of them fell down so bad it was really sad to see something like that. Some could take it and were trying to re-establish their image after a while - unsuccessfully, causing only more trouble for the rest of the men. Some made that with purpose to get sent home and they were. Cooperation was number one then, as it was now. If someone quarreled, the whole platoon, group, whatsoever in question was punished in a nasty way, like: ""Because of this noise you have made, the enemy has spotted us. Now we need move to our secondary position, which is.... 15 km from here. We also need double the guards for the next two days in case the enemy sends reconnaissance patrols after us. We have only 5 minutes time to collect our stuff and be underway. ACTIOOON!"" As a result, the men were in a triple hurry throughout the rest of the exercise because of the wasted time. So, the rest of the men REALLY thanked the one who caused that. The group leaders made sure the ""guilty"" was not the one who slept first... Very few cracked physically, if so, they got right out and into a bed. All of the incidents he saw were mental, the tough guys just couldn't live with the idea they have to a) obey b) be where they would not like to and c) were not able to affect the situation in any way. They couldn't live with the idea they weren't free any more and that there were others to consider, not just themselves. When they were exhausted physically, it only made the situation worse. It wasn't the physical, but the mental strength, that mattered then. The 'tough guys' invariably lacked the latter - was that why they have to play such a hard play, he wondered.\n\nNewt was a dashing little blond ball of life. She and her friends weren't old enough to take more than a cursory role in the colony, but efforts were always made that they be included in activities and odd jobs so they would learn early the meaning of responsibility. Her parents, Russ and Anne Jorden, were a Geologist and Biochemist, respectively. Most of the kids spare time was spent exploring the ventilation ducts and learning the way from one part of the colony to another, undetected. They would listen eagerly to the latest discoveries in the ""monster maze"" and dash off to see for themselves the newest area found. Newt, easily the smallest among them, squeezed into subpassages none else could and repeatedly beat her friends in races to get somewhere. Some responded by claiming she cheated and shouldn't be allowed to join in the game. One day she was exploring a subpassage near a well-travelled part of the ventilation system. She shinnied up a sudden steep slope which ended at yet another grille. Darkness was visible beyond. Well, there were ways around this problem, and shortly she popped it loose and pulled it in before peering out to see where she was. Yes! She knew this area well, it was a deadend passage she liked to hide in during games of hide and seek. The kids had noticed the grille above them in the dim light but not having the means to reach it they'd all but forgotten it. Newt heard voices coming her way and decided to be quiet. This little discovery she'd file away inside her head; it was unlikely anyone else could use it anyway. A boy and girl shortly appeared around the corner. The angle and the dim light made it difficult to identify them. They seemed older than herself but not by much, 12 or 13 years old she guessed. Newt noticed they seemed anxious not to be seen or heard, and were constantly listening for signs of anyone else. They relaxed and the Girl reached for the Boy. Moments later they were kissing, while above them Newt struggled to keep from giggling. Newts heart jumped when he reached up to fondle her small pert breasts. Instead of violently objecting as Newt expected, she sighed and reached for the bulge in his pants. The thought went through Newts mind, she shouldn't be watching, it was wrong, what they were doing was wrong, but she was frozen by a mixture of fear and excitement. She saw the Boy undo the top button on the Girls trousers and push his hand down her pants. Surely she would object now, and tell him to stop? Newt watched as he pushed his hand further into her pants until he must surely be able to touch her THERE. The Girl sighed and spread her legs to let him do what she'd been taught never to let anyone do. But if it was so wrong, why did it look so good? The Girl seemed to be really enjoying herself. Newt could plainly see his hand moving around in her trousers. With a quick movement she pulled her pants and underwear partway down, exposing his hand plumbing her hairy parts. Constantly listening out, she pulled his pants down also before they kneeled, legs part, to continue exploring each others forbidden parts. The few times Newt had glimpsed a boy without clothes on, she'd been repelled by the wrongness of what she'd seen. This was strange and wonderful and different. The hardness and sudden length of the boys cock took her by surprise. The girl didn't hesitate and immediately began stroking it up and down, only a few meters from Newt. Newt noticed he was holding a finger out and pushing it slowly in and out between the girls legs. She could see the tension in their movements increasing; there was no doubting they were engrossed in pleasure now. Watching the secret goings on below, there was a strange tingling excitement in the lower half of her body, but Newt didn't dare investigate in case they heard the movement. Suddenly he lay back on the metal floor and put his head and both hands between the girls legs. Newt glimpsed his face long enough this time to recognize him. She could see his face right up against her private parts, and knew he had to be having a good look. And the girl didn't mind in the least. Rather, she slumped a bit more to move closer to him and started moaning softly. Moments later her head tilted back almost far enough to look directly at Newt and she groaned quietly. Newt felt uncomfortable now. What was he doing that hurt her so much, and why was she letting him do it? The misconception was shattered by the girls whispering that she'd ""come"". He got up from under her and they kissed passionately again. If he'd hurt her, she sure as hell wouldn't be doing that to him. That left one option. They'd done something that felt good. Real good. But what was it? She'd overheard that expression in hurried whispered conversations between older boys that stopped before any girl got too close, but she'd assumed it was just idle, boring boy talk about nothing in particular. Now she knew it must mean something else. Newt could see his hard penis throbbing as the girl took it in one hand and his balls in the other and began stroking him again. He took on the same expression of expectant pleasure she had. She started moving her hands faster and faster over his private parts. Newt could hardly breathe, she was so excited at the sight. Suddenly there was liquid in the girls hands and he was moaning and tilting his head back as she had done. She didn't stop until he relaxed, then she wiped her hands on a handkerchief. Newts impression was that he had peed into her hands, but she couldn't smell anything except a faint sweaty odor. Quickly they tidied themselves then disappeared around the corner, the sound of their movement quickly fading away and leaving Newt alone in the cold tunnel. She backed out the way she'd come and quickly returned to the main corridor.\n\nAt dinner that evening, Newt was subdued, deep in thought. She jumped when her Father spoke to her. Her Mother asked if something was wrong when she put her to bed later on. With the lights out, Newts mind was still alive. She couldn't sleep after what she'd seen. Again and again she recalled every moment of the furtive encounter she'd witnessed. Surely just touching each other 'down there' couldn't feel as good as it seemed. Even the forbiddeness of the whole thing couldn't be that good, if she was in the same position she thought she might feel excited but that was all. Idly she put her hand down across her unformed hips and between her legs. Newt was just starting to sprout a few pubic hairs, and the change made her uncomfortable. Before then she'd been unafraid to walk around naked in her bedroom or the bathroom, even when her brother Timmy walked in once - and straight out again when he saw his Sisters nakedness, which she thought strange as she didn't see anything to be ashamed of. Even her chest was changing, the buds were starting to swell and change shape, and all she wanted to do now was cover up. Cautiously, Newts fingers slipped between her legs, brushing past the few hairs until she encountered the tight lipped slit. It felt kind of naughty, touching herself down there, and she was content at first to rub her hand around. Before long she decided to explore herself better, and pushed a finger into the gap between the lips. An odd tingly feeling came over her as she touched herself where she'd seen the boy fingering the girl. At the base of the slit she found the entrance to a very tight hole, the one he must have been poking his finger into. She tried to do the same, and it hurt before she could get half the first joint inside. No, that didn't feel good, so Newt continued exploring herself. Her finger passed over the tiny proturbance near the top of her slit. A funny feeling came over her as the finger rubbed past it. Intrigued, she started rubbing up and down over it. The feeling intensified, but it wasn't painful in the least so she kept it up, slowly at first then faster. As the minutes went by it was feeling nicer and nicer, and she started rubbing the tiny button with the whole length of her finger, which promptly dipped on the downstroke into the wetness emanating from the hole. What is THAT??? the thought shot through Newts mind. Surely she hadn't peed herself? But no, it was definitely coming from her vagina. She forgot her clitoris for the moment as she explored the newfound wetness. To her surprise, the same finger fitted in past the first joint before it started to hurt again. She pushed harder, and a sudden tearing pain made her jump. It quickly passed, but she decided then and there to be more cautious in future. At least touching herself higher up didn't hurt so, and she went back to rubbing her clitoris as the dull pain ebbed in her vagina. This was starting to feel real good now, and she spread her legs wide to improve access to the parts she wanted to touch. Immediately she was lost in her private world of pleasure. All she could think of was the wonderful feeling coming from within herself. One hand held the lips open while a finger from the other touched herself right where she wanted to be touched. Suddenly the pleasure began increasing out of all proportion, and she let out a loud groan as it went beyond anything she had ever known or imagined. She never knew a person could feel so good and she didn't want it to end, but all too soon it did. ""Newt, are you all right in there?"", her Fathers voice called out. ""Everythings ok, Daddy"", she blurted out. ""Okay, night-night then."" The twin shadows of his feet under the door moved away. Suddenly drowsy and exhausted, Newt began falling asleep. That night her dreams were of fingers rubbing that wonderful spot for her and pleasure, endless pleasure. In the morning she got out of bed and was shocked to see a small (but big enough) bloodstain where she had been touching herself. She checked herself but found no sign of a wound or residual bleeding. Rather than answer awkward questions, she changed the sheets herself.\n\nAfter this discovery, Newt paid more attention to the stories she'd heard about such things. She listened to the stories the older girls told each other at their secret place in the tunnels, she read about her body and what had happened when she put her finger inside herself, and she started paying more attention to a few of the boys, hoping to have the chance to have a boy make her feel good in the same way. She didn't see the young couple again, but now it was perfectly obvious even to her what it was happening from the way certain of the older boys and girls disappeared without explanation for long periods of time. But she didn't stop learning the ""monster maze"", far from it, she kept on finding the nooks and crannies and beating everyone at races. One day she was in another new subpassage, near the medical section this time, and she went to the nearest grille to get her bearings again. Quietly she pulled herself towards it so as to not attract adult attention and the inevitable scolding for being in the Ventilation. Ahh... a Doctors examination room. That meant she was moving parallel to the main duct, and the other new branch she'd passed must come out somewhere near the Food storage areas. Goody! Somewhere else she could get to, undetected. She was about to retrace her steps when the door opened, and a Nurse followed by a slightly younger boy about 10, whom she knew by sight entered and closed the door behind them. Newt froze. Now she had to be really slow about getting out lest she be heard, or else wait until they were gone. She chose the latter. ""Okay Martin, I have to scrape the skin on the infection to get a sample and identify it. Where is it?"" the Nurse asked. ""Ummm, it's a bit below the belt,"" he replied, red-faced. Oh... goody!!!, Newt thought. This would be the second time she'd get to see a boys privates closeup. ""Well, don't worry. We get things down there all the time. Just take your pants down a bit, it won't take long"", she assured Martin. Reluctantly he did so, and sat back on the examination table, straight across from the grille Newt was watching through. For the first time she saw every detail of a boy in full light. Newt drank in the sight of Martins smooth creamy hairless pubic region with the small soft dick and two big balls between his spread legs. There was something else, too. An ugly gray smear down one side. Obviously that was what he was here to have treated. The Nurse gently lifted his balls to check the skin underneath for more infection. ""Ah, I think I know what that is, I've seen it before. It's dark, warm and moist there, which unfortunately makes it perfect for certain bacteria. This'll only take a moment."" With a scraping instrument the Nurse rubbed the discoloured skin to obtain a minute sample which she placed in an analyser. Moments later the Bacteria was identified and the appropriate treatment detailed. While this was going on, Newt was memorizing every detail of what she could see and wishing she could touch him there and not get into deep trouble for doing so. She was disappointed when the Nurse okayed Martin to pull his pants up again. The Nurse left the room for a few seconds and returned with a tube of Ointment and a tablet. ""Take this pill when you get home, and put this cream on the affected area for the next few days. That will take care of the infection. It's nothing to be ashamed of, Martin. It comes with the territory. Skin needs some sunlight and theres not much on this planet right now, so what I suggest you do is, you regularly book a private sunroom and sunbathe completely Nude. That will increase your skins resistance to this sort of thing."" Newt suddenly realized what part of the administration block she was going to be exploring next...\n\nSome weeks later her parents Wedding anniversary came around again. Like most dates it was the perfect excuse for a little party to break the monotony of work. Russ and Anne Jordens friends and their families were invited around for drinkies while the kids played their little games. Frequently loud laughter at the climax of a joke among the adults would echo among the children playing in the next room. Newt was wearing her only miniskirt for the party. This was one of the few occasions she'd had the chance to wear it and she wasn't about to refuse the opportunity to display her tanned legs, slim as they were. She and her little circle of friends went away for a few minutes to her room, and upon their return noticed most of the other kids, even the older ones, were scrounging around for any extra clothing to put on. ""What game are we playing?"", Newt asked. ""Spin the bottle"", a girl replied. ""And we're going right down to the SKIN"", she continued. The two adults seated near the ten or so kids looked slightly surprised, but said nothing and allowed the preparations to continue unabated. In this community, openness was encouraged to prevent the buildup of personal tensions. With Children growing up so much faster out here on the wild Frontier the same principle applied, but this game the parents would keep an eye on to make sure things didn't get out of hand. The youngest Children were huddled in a tight group, leaving the older kids and the few teenagers present to make up the remainder of the circle. Their efforts to spread them out around the circle to even things up failed. After much haggling the game finally started after one of the teenagers volunteered to spin the bottle... and promptly lost. His Jersey came off. Brrrr... The next loser was one of the younger kids, and one of the copious pieces of clothing the little girl had scrounged came off. No shortage here, in comparison to the older people present. A 13 year old girl was the next loser. ""Well, lick my fanny dry"", she casually stated to the Adults surprise as she flicked her scarf onto the Carpet behind her. The older boys looked like they'd like nothing better - among them one boy who knew full well that attempting to lick HER fanny dry was an exercise in frustration. ""Well, hurry up and we will"", some smartarse retorted. ""What do you think I am?"", she replied as she whacked his arm for his trouble. ""No, don't answer that"" she continued. The parents overseeing the game nearly choked on their drinks. ""Thats not very Ladylike"", the Husband whispered to his Wife, just loud enough for Newt to hear. ""Well, neither is a blowjob, dear"", his wife retorted. He gently slapped her knee by means of reply while shaking his head in amazement. The game went on minute after minute, and the sheer statistical advantage on the side of the younger kids had its toll. Finally the oldest girl in the game, a large busted 15 year old, had to lose her t-shirt. She protested vehemently and tried to cop out. ""Now come on, fair is fair"", one of the Adults replied. Her protests didn't end there, and finally she was allowed to leave. The game broke up in disarray shortly thereafter, to Newts great disappointment. She'd wisely concealed her eagerness to play this game once she learned what it was. Damn damn damn. Later, after everyone had eaten their fill, Newt came across a good looking Brown haired boy about the same age as herself sitting at the edge of a group of youngsters. His hand was idly resting on the vacant spot next to him. A light went on in her head. She knew by word of mouth that Gavin knew how to keep his mouth shut. With a rush of adrenalin she casually sauntered over and sat next to him, on top of his hand. He immediately tried to extract it. ""No, don't move it"", she implored him. Newt looked back towards the group and their conversation, innocently ignoring the boy whose hand she was sitting on. She started fidgeting on the seat, moving her bottom on his hand. Come on... come on... wake up, she silently begged him. Eventually he got the idea, and for the first time Newt felt a boys finger on the crotch of her white panties. Mmmmm... This felt good, she thought. It wasn't easy to move his fingers underneath her, but after a lot of probing and rubbing he dared himself to push one underneath Newts panties. There was no way to direct his finger to the exact spot she wanted, but she felt a little flutter when it penetrated her slit. Each time it passed over the little spot she felt tingles of pleasure. She glanced over when she felt a movement next to her and saw him nervously trying to cover a conspicuous bulge in his pants. She knew from her recent reading what that was and why it happened, and it gave her a thrill to know she was responsible for it. It wasn't long before she felt a warm moistness in her panties, and knew the juices were flowing again. Around her, people were eating, drinking and joking away the evening blissfully unaware of what was happening. Each time Gavin stopped moving his finger around, Newt fidgeted and moved her butt until he got the idea to keep going. After probably half an hour of this, she waited until nobody was looking their way and put a hand right onto his hardon to give it a little squeeze before returning it to her lap. Now, if that didn't convince him she wanted more, nothing would, she reckoned. All too soon it was her Bedtime, but she knew there would be a certain boy looking for her in the tunnels the next day. The look Gavin gave Newt as his family left told all - It was just a matter of who found who... She relished the thought.\n\nNewt couldn't sleep for hours that night, she was fingering her clitoris while thinking what it would be like. The moment Breakfast and the tasks for the day were complete, she took a blanket and couldn't run fast enough to the nearest grille, pull it off and climb in. In her hurry she almost forgot to replace it so no passing adult would trigger (yet) another search of the ventilation for some miscreant kid. She scoured the tunnels for ages before deciding to let him come to her, and waited near a major crossroads. Freezing cold air howled through this part of the system, air cleansed of Ammonia and Methane lingering from Acherons primordial atmosphere. The children liked passing this way, they could lean into the icy blast at a fourty-five degree angle. Not strong enough to blow you away, but still reason enough to ensure the adults paid attention that their kids didn't play in here. Newt also liked the feeling and image of her long blond tresses flowing in the wind when she went through. In the next hour several little groups of children dashed through the main tunnel but none included the boy she was after. Newts ears were starting to hurt from the whistling air by the time he finally showed up alone. He grinned at Newt. ""Can we go somewhere private?"", he asked while leaning REAL close to Newt. ""Sure, I know a good place,"" she replied. And led him to the exact same place she'd seen the young couple touching each other. ""Do you want to continue where you left off last night?"" Newt asked Gavin, his hardon evident in his pants. ""Yes, please!""\n""Go ahead, as long as you're gentle and I can touch you, too.""\n""It's a deal, Newt."" Newt spread the Blanket for them to sit on, then exactly as the older Girl had done weeks before, she pulled her pants partway down. He saw wisps of pubic hair poking out from under the crotch of her white panties. Promptly his hands went to her panties and started feeling around, not daring to put a hand inside yet. Newt gingerly put her hand on his by now rock hard cock. Slowly she pulled his zipper down before inserting her hand. No waiting for her, she pushed it straight underneath his underpants and onto his cock. ""Could you take your pants off, Newt?""\n""If you take yours off too, Gavin?""\n""Okay..."" Newt pulled her pants and underwear right off before lying back and spreading her legs slightly. Gavin gasped at the sight of her thin clamlike cunt lips surrounded by wispy brown pubic hair, and followed her example. As soon as his cock was released it sprang to attention. My god, it looked huge to Newts eyes, even bigger than the one she'd seen weeks previously. The angry purple head atop the long smooth length was almost too much for her. All she could do was stare at it. ""Come on, touch me, please?"" Gavin pleaded. Newt did so, and for the first time really felt a guys cock. It was hard but smooth, and to her surprise his balls moved at her touch. He reminded her to 'go gentle with those' while he put a finger into her crack and started moving it around. Newt was starting to enjoy this a whole lot. He really liked having his balls touched, she noticed his cock went harder still when she did that. He took a hold of one of her legs and pushed it aside so he could see right between her legs. His mouth dropped open and he gasped when he got his first real good look at her cunt. He put both hands between her legs and gently pulled open her cunt lips to reveal her pink flesh. Newt wasn't scared any more, in fact she was loving it. He froze for a few moments before putting a finger right on Newts tiny clitoris. ""Could you rub there, right where your finger is?"" she asked. He started doing just that, but he was too rough at first so she gave instructions until he got it right. Mmmm... that was good. She noticed a bead of liquid had appeared at the tip of his Cock, and wondered if it would do the same thing she'd seen the other boys cock do if she started rubbing it. Newt determined to find out and started rubbing her hand up and down his cock. He liked that, and groaned faintly. ""Thats it, Newt. Keep going, please?"" Empowered by this she gripped it tightly and began moving her hand up and down the length. The more she did this, the more vigorously his hand moved between her legs, and she had to tell him to ease off a bit. ""I'm gonna come if you do that much longer, Newt. It might look gross, you don't have to keep going if you don't want to.""\n""I ... want... to see it"", she replied, leaning closer. Like her, Gavin was just starting to develop pubic hair, and she didn't like touching it too much. She preferred feeling Gavins smooth cock and balls. Once she'd even used a pair of scissors to remove as much of her budding pubic hair as possible, but that only made it scratchy and itchy. That and the pictures she'd seen while reading convinced her she'd just have to get used to it, as it was only going to get worse. ""Faster Newt, faster.."", Gavin gasped. Newt tried, but she didn't know if she could keep it up much longer. Gavin seemed to be losing his composure with every moment, and suddenly he leaned back. At the same moment a warm spurt shot across her hand. Surprised, she looked down to see a line of what looked like Milk on her hand. As she watched, amazed, spurt after spurt came out of his cock and splattered her hand and onto the floor. It ended just as fast as it had begun. Newt kept pumping in the hope of seeing it again, but Gavin asked her stop instead. It took him some time to explain that once a guy had come, he went soft and stayed that way for ages before ""getting it up"" again. Which didn't help Newt, who still wanted him to make her come. Gavin had stopped rubbing her clitoris just before he'd spurted, and she was tempted to do it herself while he watched. From the way he'd been fingering her up before, she figured he'd enjoy watching. ""Can I have a good close look between your legs, Newt?""\n""... Sure, but could you start rubbing me again, where you were before?""\n\n""Okay"", he replied. Newt lay back and spread her legs as wide as she could. She enjoyed the feeling of exposing herself to a boy, it was exciting like she hadn't known anything could be. Forget the maze, from now on she'd explore Gavin instead! He bent over Newt and put his hands between her legs again. Gently he pulled open her thin, pudgy cunt lips and started rubbing the clitoris again. Newt relaxed to enjoy directing someone else to pleasure her. Mmmm... All she had to do was listen out for anyone approaching. Not now, please... Then Gavin put a finger down her slit and started pushing it into her vagina. ""Hey, be careful there, it can hurt"", she said as she looked up. ""Can I put it in, if I'm real slow?""\n""Well, okay, but you gotta promise me to stop if I tell you.""\n""I promise."" And it was settled. Uneasily she felt his finger trying to swirl its way inside while the other kept rubbing her spot. That was good, but she was worried about her vagina, it really stung the last time she tried that, and the bleeding... He kept his promise. He eased her inner lips wide so he could again see pink. His cock involuntarily jumped at the sight and started to harden again as he played with the tiny bud that stood out. Newt hardly felt Gavins little finger exploring her tiny hole now. She felt her cunt expanding to accommodate his finger without any pain at all. Soon it was in up to the knuckle and he was turning it around whilst slowly moving it in and out. Gavin was amazed at the sight and feel of Newts cunt lips tightly holding his finger, each time he pulled it out he could plainly see her cunt clinging onto it as though it didn't want to let go. It was difficult to keep playing with Newts clitoris while fingering her at the same time, but she reminded him whenever he started to forget. As he kept exploring her most intimate parts, the probing finger was coming out covered in more juice each time he withdrew. He planted his entire palm onto her crack and felt the warmth emanating from inside her. Much as she wanted, she simply couldn't hold her legs any wider than she already was. She especially liked it when he tried to handle as much of her as possible at once. Those lovely warm massaging, spreading, pleasure giving fingers were holding her right where she'd wanted someone to touch her for weeks, ever since she'd learned how to make herself come. ""Far out, Newt! You're wet!"", he suddenly said, excitedly and too loud for Newts liking. ""Shhh!!"", Newt gasped. ""I've never done this before, and I can't believe I'm doing it.""\n""Good fun, isn't it?"" Newt nodded assent. She was close, real close to cumming now, and it was going to be a big one. Gavin watched as Newt began bucking her hips against his hand and fingers. His finger was sliding in and out of her cunt and occasionally a big drop of her juice would dribble down her crack and onto the blanket. Suddenly she stiffened up as his finger was suddenly engulfed in cunt juice. She came almost silently, shaking and moaning, and closing her legs against his hand. Reluctantly he let go and watched Newt's orgasmic pleasure. The moment it ended, she reached for her trousers and began dressing herself. ""Not yet Newt, please?""\n""We've been here for awhile and it's not far to the main corridor. I don't want to take the chance."" But Newt saw his erect cock waving about as he moved and she couldn't help but reach for it again. He wasn't about to complain, and stopped putting his trousers on so she could do as she pleased. ""Was this really your first time?"", he asked. ""Yes,"" she nervously replied. ""You were pretty confident about it.""\n""I've wanted to do this for ages, and now I have. Have you... done it with other girls?""\n""One or two other girls enjoy it but the others don't seem interested. Kylie, you know Kylie?""\n""Sort of."" She could just picture Kylie, a well built 14 year old with short, dark, almost Black hair and legs skinnier than her own. The older guys really seemed to like her. Not surprising, if they knew the kind of things she enjoyed. ""Well, she loves sucking guys...""\n""... Cocks?"" Newt completed the sentence. ""Yeah. She loves sucking guys. She did it to me, once."" Newt was surprised at the idea, but it didn't gross her out like it did a lot of girls. To her, Gavins cock looked like a warm red lolly, not that she'd ever had many sweets except for the special occasions when a group of parents imported some. ""She also likes it when a guy licks between her legs, right where I made you come.""\n""Whhhaaaat??"" she replied, wide-eyed. ""You've licked her down there? Thats really gross! Yuck!""\n""The first time it was, but I got used to it. Now if someone wants her to suck him, she won't unless he licks her first."" Newt looked like she was going to be sick. ""Kylie prefers it to a guy making her come with his hand, she told me she can't get enough of it"", he continued. ""Yuk!"" was all she could say. For the next couple of hours they talked and touched each other up. Once a couple of kids wandered past and they almost stopped breathing until the noise faded into the distance. Before they went their separate ways, Newt and Gavin lay back with her legs over his, so they could masturbate in full view of each other. The sexy sight of her fingers frantically playing with her clitoris spurned him on. She liked seeing him do what he'd done last night while thinking about her. His balls were giggling inside their little sacks as he masturbated, and she held them to help bring him off after she'd come.\n\nGavin was already waiting for her in their special place the next morning when Newt got there. Last night Newt had been thinking about what Gavin had told her, and today she wanted to try something new. Sucking his cock. He was more than happy to let Newt 'have a go' as she put it, and lay back with his legs slightly open for her. Promptly Newt bent over him and put it into her mouth. He jumped! ""OOW! Newt! that hurt! Don't let your teeth touch it, it hurts."" Newt opened her mouth wider and tried again. Fitting that width into her mouth without tooth contact wasn't easy but she managed. It was pretty much as she expected but oh, so horny, sliding his warm cock between her lips as he suggested. A couple of times he jumped when she let her teeth get in the way and she quickly learned not to. She followed his directions and pretty soon she was sucking and fucking it with her mouth while rolling her tongue around the head. The more she sucked his cock and felt his balls, the harder his cock became. As inexperienced as she was, she knew when he was getting close and stopped short of bringing him off in her mouth, much as he wanted her to. She jerked him off again and watched fascinated, as he ejaculated a big load of cum into her hand. His turn to pleasure her. She wanted to try something new, and she remembered one of the exercises she'd been taught along with the other girls by the Nurse. Only, the way she was going to do it wasn't quite in line with what she'd been shown. Naked from the waist down, she lay flat on her back then lifted her back off the metal, moving into the 'crab' position, with her legs wide open. Gavins mouth dropped open, and he promptly started fingering the pink folds between her legs. Just before she lowered her back to the ground, his hands went up to her budding breasts, still covered with her t-shirt. Shocked, she came down and pushed them aside. No way! A few months before, no problem, but right now they embarrassed her. One side even seemed to be growing faster than the other. It was as if her own body was conspiring against her. ""Can I touch them, please?"", he asked with a sorrowful look on his face. ""No!""\n""Can I just look at them without touching, then?""\n""NO!""\n""Why?""\n""I just don't want you to, right?"" The message was crystal clear - hands off that part of her body. But that left heaps. Newt certainly liked having her genitals handled by him, and after some exploratory probing he brought her off again. Looking at the wet, hot pinkness between her legs, he badly wanted to kiss and lick it. But he was rebuked a second time when he asked if he could lick Newts fanny. Nope. She didn't want that either, and nothing he said would convince her to let him try. After they dressed again, they chatted some more about the things he'd seen, heard of, and done in the tunnels with the other Girls. Kylie had on several occasions been with two guys at once. Once she even succeeded in sucking two cocks at once. Catherine wasn't interested in multiple partners and tended to stay with the same guy for weeks on end. ""You know the place almost at the far end where you have to climb up to get to this alcove?""\n""Yeah, I found it, but it takes ages to get there.""\n""Exactly. Well thats where Kylie likes to go. Why don't you come along and watch? She won't mind, and if you like the idea you could try it.""\n""Well, I dunno..."" He let the subject drop.\n\nThat evening Newt remembered that tomorrow was her and another two families yearly survival camp. As part of their ongoing training, each colony member had to be prepared for any reasonable eventuality, such as an emergency evacuation of the colony or vehicular breakdown miles from anywhere. Hence, once a year each person packed the bare essentials and drove several miles out of town to a marked out space a hundred meters on each side. Within that little area of typical Acheron countryside, each person had to set up a survival tent and cook their own rations - Children over the age of seven included. Younger children stayed in their parents tent. The first thing she did in the morning was to pack her survival gear so she'd be ready to leave the moment she came back from todays fun with Gavin. This time she got there before he did. Shortly she was sucking his cock again, her lips clinging tightly to its length as she moved it in and out, which he liked a lot. She swirled her tongue over the sensitive head before letting more into her mouth until she was almost gagging. ""Thats good... Take it all in"", he suggested ""It's too big"", she replied before continuing her tender ministrations on his cock. She moved the warm hard length in and out of her mouth, slurping and licking as she went, while playing with his big balls. She stopped again before he got too close, even though he tried to hide it. Much as he tried, his increased movement gave it away. Good try Gavin, but no way. ""Do you want to rub it in your crack, Newt? It'll make both of us come."" She liked the idea, and climbed up on top. She was high enough that he couldn't push his cock inside her, but just rub it along the outside of her cunt. He put the hard length between her legs and began rubbing it on her clitoris. Now this was different, she thought. This was heaps different to a finger; it was bigger and hotter, although much clumsier and she had to take over because he just couldn't find the spot she wanted him to rub. He adjusted position a few times so she didn't rub a too-sensitive part of his cock. Back and forth she pushed his cock in her squishy wet crack, faster and faster. The movement and the sight of his cock-head parting Newts almost hairless fanny lips as it ran back and forth sent him over the edge, and his cock spurted its load at her cunt. She felt it squirt onto her crack and dribble down the inside of her legs. He came again when he glimpsed sperm on her fanny. She felt so goddamned rude that it fairly spurned her on. The thought of the spunk on her legs pushed her closer to orgasm, and she finished herself off by rubbing the rapidly softening length with sperm still oozing from the tip over her clitoris until she came. Newt and Gavin lay next to each other for long minutes to cool off from the mutual orgasm. ""Have you thought about putting it inside you?"" he asked, referring to his cock. ""I saw a diagram of that in a book but I don't think I can. Your finger feels funny inside me, not painful but a little uncomfortable. I kinda like the idea, but I doubt if I could fit it."" He looked thoughtful. ""Tomorrow would you like to come somewhere with me, I want to show you something.""\n""Is it something to do with Kylie?""\n""Uh huh.""\n""Maybe, I'll think about it tonight at survival camp.""\n""Oh no, you're going out there tonight?"" he asked, looking genuinely concerned for her. ""Whens your turn, gavin?""\n""Next month."" Newt wiped herself down with a corner of the blanket. ""So, what else does Kylie like doing over there?""\n""I think you'd better see it for yourself. I love watching it, though.""\n""Okay, I will"" she agreed, throwing caution to the wind. ""Where do you want to meet tomorrow then?""\n""How about at the Crossroads?""\n""See you there"", Newt said as she scampered off into the dark tunnels.\n\nAll too soon it was time for the three families to go outside for the night. The tracked vehicle rocked noticeably as gusts of wind slammed broadside into it. No worse than last time, Newt decided. Everyone was fingering their meagre equipment in stoic silence. Out past the faded, rusted and battered ""Weyland-Yutani corp. Building better worlds"" sign they went. Big deal, some thought. We build the new world, they reap the harvest. Wisely they kept these thoughts to themselves. Ahead, flashing beacons marking the area they had to stay within became visible. ""Okay, everyone. This is it. You'll be under observation in Infrared f\n\n----\n\nHo, hum... time to go to work again, Sapphr McGill thought to herself after the morning ritual of showering, breakfast, and preening herself. It amazed her how such a vaunted, highly-sought position as hers would become so... everyday... so quickly. Not that she could complain, living on Gateway station and all. Few were even allowed to stay here, and the view... Barely three months before, she'd gained a very respectable third placing in the Miss Universe contest. Immediately she was deluged with so many job offers it'd taken a week to sort through them. Everyone seemed to want a 6ft+ talented, Blonde, 21 year old Scandinavian Goddess with an exotic accent working for them. The one that really took her fancy was the position as the ICC Company presidents personal secretary. The job offer included Gateway station residency, free phone calls, free travel with the Company president, free weekend trips back to Earth...\n\n2 days later she was on the upgoing shuttle.\n\nHer job was right away from the mainstream of the station; only the Company Presidents personal business and the highest decision making went on here as he valued his peace and quiet. The job itself was an odd one. From the magnitude of the Company and the position she was in, she'd expected to be writing and handling important reports and correspondence, to dispatch plans and orders affecting whole worlds. But instead the jist of it all seemed to be plain and simply drivel. Both the incoming and outgoing messages between the President and his executives were usually a mess of double entendre that didn't make much sense. God damn it, they were so far removed from reality they even appeared to frown upon normal conversations. She nearly winced at some of the self effacing, obsequious letters that flowed through, particularly from the lower execs. Her impression was that some of them would never get anywhere precisely because they were prepared to put up with so much to be ""somebody"" in the corporation. Talk about office politics; she'd never imagined such goings-on were possible. Luckily she'd been elevated above it all, but perhaps that explained the immediate chagrin against her from certain of the other staff, notably Annie Hall, the lower ranked secretary outside his office. To her credit she said nothing, tried to ignore it and mingle with everyone equally, but it didn't seem to help. The only reason she could think of was petty office jealousy, and she just let it be. The first real thing she'd learned about the Company president was his insistence on being called ""Mr President"" at all times, rather than by his first name, Robert. After the first dozen times it felt like her teeth were grating at the words. He might as well change his name by deed poll to ""I'm Great""; it was near enough the same thing. But she could have overlooked that if it weren't for the other things. Social gatherings were the worst. His humour relied upon sneering smartypants remarks. Strangely, the Execs lapped it up and came back for more. Their sole purpose seemed to be to find what socially unacceptable statement he'd just made, and rush to agree or echo it; giving Tribute to a Madman. Like Sheep. The blind leading the blind. Some otherwise mature, intelligent women seemed to swoon over a strong, psychopathic man and did anything to stay around him; often they were immediately promoted over the masses into positions of authority, in return for which they gave him their undying devotion. On these occasions Robert would make remarks to Sapphr that could be taken several ways, suggesting that she visit his apartment, which she graciously declined without resorting to excuses to avoid complicating matters. She'd expected any such behaviour to come from an exec, not from him, so it took her by surprise. But yesterday afternoon he'd returned in a huff from some ""PR work"" as he succinctly described it, and hardly spoke a word for the rest of the day. Glancing at his face, she'd noticed faint red streaks across one cheek vaguely resembling... a hand. She recognised a womans touch when she saw it, and kept her giggles to herself.\n\nHe seemed to have little organization or leadership ability, and was more preoccupied with his staff than anything else. He threw immature tantrums at little prompting, and several execs were given their marching orders after such outbursts in the most uncivil ways possible. In the eyes of easily-led outsiders, everyone who was anyone was in the ICC corp - and they jumped to become more fresh meat for Robert to ignore and play with. The newcomers were seemingly enthusiastically welcomed, but Sapphr observed the smiles turn to laughter the moment their backs were turned. The laughter was loudest when a newcomer was totally grateful because they'd finally condescended to grant a much-lauded yet trivial promotion. Once she actually overheard a senior exec remarking ""Yes, we have to make sacrifices; talking to them is probably the biggest."" Some went to extremes to pretend to be friendly for months or years; even inviting newcomers to parties. If they became disillusioned, their executive ""friends"" would politely hear them out or agree wholeheartedly, then almost climb over each over in their haste to report these words of dissent to their master. Naturally, nobody bad-mouthed anyone unless the President had done so first. On the rare occasions they were confronted with what they'd done, they weren't concerned with the details; rather they assumed zero intelligence and demanded to know who'd told them. They were so morally blind and their sense of righteousness so great, that their perfidy, dishonesty and two-facedness never came into discussions about the ""bad attitude"" subsequently shown toward them by former company people. They also saw themselves as the only people who said or did anything useful. After so much bowing and scraping, the few who succeeded usually became fanatically loyal to the corporation.\n\nQuickly she came to the conclusion that he was little more than an egotistical, uneducated, bad complexioned Sociopath, who walked rapidly merely to echo his own self importance. In fact, sometimes his ignorance was truly breathtaking. Wasn't it amazing how the news broadcasts never showed anything except the sartorial clothes and the face he wanted to show? What lay behind it was a totally different matter. A 20th century businessman, said to be the most popular person who ever lived, quipped the famous line ""I ain't ever met a person I didn't like."" A slight rearrangement seemed to suit Robert perfectly. Sapphr would have scraped him off long ago, but the money and status weren't to be sneezed at so easily. She quickly became adept at pretending to be an integral part of it all. The whole thing was a huge corporate game; all she had to do was alter statements slightly before parroting them. She smiled and yessuhed and cooed and laughed or whatever seemed called for at the time, while inwardly laughing to herself.\n\nAt that moment on Earth, Ripley was observing a low-stakes poker game between some of her cargo-bay workmates during her lunchbreak. One person kept watch in case a boss decided upon a sneak inspection of the facilities. ""Hey, Ripley... come and join in.""\n""Come off it, you know I can't play for shit.""\n""Then nows a good time to learn. This place is saved for you, Ripley"" he replied, wiping the vacant seat clean of grime as he beckoned her to join in. ""I know your style, Warren. No way."" Eventually he gave up and let her be. The game continued anew. ""Okay, 5 credit ante"", he broke through the silence of shuffling cards. As each of the players put in 5 the pool came up to 20 credits. The cards were dealt, and each man discreetly looked at his opponents as they examined their cards, checking for telltale facial expressions, sizing them up. ""I've got you guys beat"", Warren crowed. ""I'll bet 20"", he continued. ""I'll match that 20 and raise you 10"" Bruce said in a quiet voice, dumping his cash in with the rest. The tension started to build. Garry threw his cards onto the centre of the table. ""I Drop... no luck on these cards.""\n""Match"", said Marc. Warren looked around and forced a grin ... ""Match"" The atmosphere grew restless with 110 credits, 2 days pay, up for grabs. ""Call"" finally said Marc. The cards were laid down. ""Read em and weep"", Warren said, throwing down three of a kind. Bruce immediately threw down his cards in disgust, revealing two pairs. Warren laughed and started to gather the $110 from the pool, then was restrained by a hand. Marc's cards were sitting there in plain view... A royal flush. Unbeatable. Now that was a turnup for the books, Ripley thought. The tables were turned, and for once Warren had to watch with the others as his money was pocketed. Bruce started to shuffle the cards again.\n\nMost of them were married. She was probably way behind in the rat-race, so to speak. Not that it'd be so hard to change things. When she was ready she'd hit the right social spots, and the rest was up to her. In some ways Newt made things easier, her having a child and all would be an effective 'filter' for prospective would-be husbands She started daydreaming about what might have been if she hadn't met Julian at that Ball, fifteen years before in her time. Would she have met a more compatible Husband, or was it fated to happen? She shrugged off the thought, refusing to believe it. No, given the same circumstances she'd have waited longer, that was all.\n\nEllen went out with Kevin for several months before both realised they didn't have much in common and they parted still friends. She got good passes in High school and enrolled in University for a somewhat waffly general course that left lots of options open. Horticulture, Communications (always useful for higher jobs) Mathematics (Calculus, higher Algebra and Geometry for Navigation... yekkkk), basic computer use and Physics. Amongst the interminable parties chalked up in her diary was one that tickled the fancy of LOTS of people. The question was whether the University council would allow it, and if the organizers would actually go through with it. ""The University Nude ball"", read the notice. Hmmm... Within minutes of its posting the whole place was abuzz with talk. Everyone who'd ever fantasized about seeing certain people nude was interested. Ellen included. They believed it when the details were finalized and the prices/conditions set. Only University students and partners were allowed, and you had 30 minutes to decide whether to ""go all the way"" or leave. My god, it was actually going to happen. Now came the crunch; who would go further than lusty talk and turn up for real? Megan and Michael were going, and Ellen decided that if she was coming she'd stick with friends. When the big day came, hundreds were packed into the Ball room as the festivities began. At 7pm sharp the half hour 'grace' began, and two people, probably brought along by the organizers, promptly stripped down as if they did this every day. Gradually a few others sidled over before copying their example, and little by little two groups formed, one fully clothed, the other not. A few walked out, but once the number of unclothed students rose to an 'acceptable' number things moved more rapidly. Megan and Michael nodded to each other and started undressing. Ellen knew it was now or never; if she didn't now, she wouldn't at all. So she joined them. Down to her lacy white bra and underwear. She felt as if eyes boring into her body, but when she looked up nobody seemed to be taking notice. Finally she was entirely nude, and to her relief found no undue attention being paid to her. The seven thirty announcement went over the speaker, and a few last stragglers joined in. Now that everyone was in the same manner of dress, or lack thereof, there were no sexual overtones at all. Ellen hadn't expected this, but then she didn't know how it would be. All around her were people she'd wanted to see nude for years, and she barely noticed. Once the initial queasiness faded the atmosphere was almost casual, and a little later it was only when she looked down she found she was nude. Following initial socializing and drinks, the Dinner and speeches came before dancing. Things became more spontaneous at this point. No guys danced by themselves, whereas plenty of women did. The guys who were on the dance floor stuck *real* close to their partners, and Ellen wondered why usually outgoing guys needed cajoling to come out. Then she clicked. The thought of their naked penis waving about uncontrolled for all to see was what was worrying them. What a great leveler nudity is, she thought.\n\nTwo extroverts were taking full advantage of the opportunity to publicly humiliate each other. One abruptly jumped up and shouted ""You complete and absolute slut, you're going out with another guy!""\n""Now calm down, you know I haven't gone out with a guy since you left me, dear"", was the dignified response. Later, the victim announced, ""Ok, you turned 21 last week, congratulations. You've reached the age of consent. Now BEND OVER!""\n\nEverywhere there were exposed pudenda, but nobody was taking any notice whatsoever. Ripley was so entranced by this observation that she didn't notice a guy approach her. ""Umm, Hi Ellen, I'm Julian, would you like to dance?"" So surprised was she at the unexpected invitation it took several seconds to place him as a classmate of hers from junior school. He was a natural Blonde with sparkling blue eyes and a medium to strong build, the kind of guy who tended to be looked at twice in case his good looks had gone to his head. ""It's been a few years hasn't it? Sure, come on."" And she led him by the hand to the dance floor. As expected, he preferred to stick close to her, not that she minded; he easily passed her initial quality checklist and she'd already gone to stage II - working out his personality. The more they talked the more she liked him, and Ellen finally decided that if he asked her out, she'd happily agree.\n\nThe feeling was mutual.\n\n""Well, this has been a nice way to catch up with you, Ellen.""\n""True, but hardly conventional"", she giggled. ""Yep. I can't wait to see you with clothes on"", Julian commented. ""I don't know if I should take that as a complement or not.""\n""Well, it is. If you like, I'd like to take you out tomorrow night?""\n""Yes, please. I've been waiting for you to ask.""\n""The old fashioned type are we?""\n""Not always, sometimes I just feel like it."" They joined Megan and Co for dinner, then spent the rest of the evening together.\n\nTwo weeks later they were firmly in Love.\n\nJulian was in the University Caving and Tramping clubs, and he invited her on a day tramp in the Mountains a few months later. Ellen reluctantly agreed, and came dressed in a miniskirt, t-shirt and boots as it was a hot day. The track bypassed the old Camp 708 Health camp that Ellen had gone to several times as a child, before joining up with a more well-used track leading to a wooden suspension bridge. Ellen and Julian were lagging a little, but they glimpsed the last few people jumping up and down in unison to shake the bridge for the last person. ""Don't even think about it"", Ellen said as they stepped onto it, she ahead of him. They were nearly across the river and solid ground was a meter and a half below the bridge when Ripley stepped onto an aging plank. Weakened by years of pounding, it gave way and she fell through the gap, legs waving helplessly in the air. Luckily she was holding the ropes firmly otherwise she might have been hurt. As it was, the jerk temporarily took the strength from her arms. Julian ran the rest of the way over and went underneath to help push her out. She held her legs straight so he could push on her feet. He tried, then stopped just before her hips rose above the gap. ""I'm nearly out of here, one more push should do it."" The sudden hand on her panties made her jump. ""Typical! Okay, push me out that way then."" Nope. He moved Ripley into a sitting position on his shoulders, in front of him. He inserted a finger into her panties and pulled them aside. A moment later she felt her crack being opened and something warm and wet penetrate then start flicking her clitoris. ""Look, just get me out of here. Dammit! Not now, Christ, gemme out of here!""\n""Just relax and enjoy it, honey.""\n""Shit! Stop that! This is embarrassing. Not now... Dammit, you know I like it but what if someone comes? Stop it!""\n""No way!""\n""Oh fuck! You bastard!"" She tried to close her legs to squeeze him out, but he started pinching her knees. She couldn't *stand* being tickled that way, and she ended up opening them again to escape the torture. He returned to licking her. Grrrrr.... ""I'm not gonna come, so you might as well stop.""\n""We'll see."" Nope, she wasn't going to come, she *wasn't* going to get turned on, he *wasn't* going to humiliate her like this. And thats when she felt herself getting wet. She thought about faking an orgasm, but she knew he had her figured out. He knew exactly now wet she got just before she came, there was no fooling him that easily. Ellen sighed and resigned herself to being trapped until she'd orgasmed. ""Oh damn you, just hurry up and get it over with.""\n""It'll be a pleasure, ma'am.""\n""Mine, I'm sure."" Ellen gave herself to his desires, and opened her smooth legs wide to improve access to her privates and make herself comfortable. If not for the occasional pinching of the boards this would be quite randy. One of her little fantasies was to make love in public, but this was bordering on insanity - anyone could be watching. A friend of hers had managed to fuck her boyfriend in front of hundreds of people in the water at a Hot spring without anyone realising. This was completely different, though. ""Oh, you're in luck, there are people watching from across the river."" Panic-stricken, Ellen turned her head around, to see an empty river bank. ""Don't EVER do that to me again, Julian! I nearly had a heart attack.""\n""Fooled you though, didn't I?""\n""Someday I'll get you for this, you bastard. And don't think I'll forget, either."" The hand holding her underwear aside disappeared, and returned a moment later to deliver a stinging slap to one cheek of her little bottom that left the red imprint of his hand. Ripley cried out, and tried to pull free but he held her there by her legs. ""Now the other side.""\n""Don't.. you... DARE!!!"" She was just starting to think he wouldn't, when his hand screamed up to smite the other arse-cheek. ""Baaasstaaaarrrrd..."" He went back to eating her out. By this time she wasn't in the mood to try and escape, but honour demanded she think of something fiendish afterwards. Julian lifted her up and sat her on the edge of a plank to get comfortable. Her big lips readily parted again for his viewing pleasure and to admit his tongue and fingers. When he saw the first drop of juice ooze from her vagina he knew she was starting to get really randy. Before long droplets were falling to the ground from his fingers as he pushed them in and out. He'd rather be pushing something else into Ellen, but after this he doubted she'd want the rest. God this was nice, sitting on the edge of the bridge in the warm sun and holding herself upright by the ropes, while feeling him licking her where she loved being touched. Without any attention being paid to them, her nipples became erect, surprising her when she noticed the slight discomfort. Fascinated, she watched his Blonde head rhythmically moving between her legs as he tongued her deeply. Julian was having the time of his life, he could see every curve, every subtle coloring, every little hair as he rolled his tongue around her clitoris, nearly sending Ellen over the edge in the process. A finger penetrated her vagina, immediately followed by a second. Ellen didn't care if he fucked her brains out right then and there, she was enjoying this too much. Her dress kept falling into the way, so he reached down and pushed one leg out of the gap in the bridge and urged her to hold it to her chest to keep the dress out of the way, also making the sexiest sight he'd ever seen. ""I want you inside me, right now!"" she suddenly exclaimed. ""What if someone comes?""\n""I'm the only one who's going to, so hurry up.""\n""Not now, when we get back I'll make up for it.""\n""Look who's talking! You started this, now you finish it. I'm the one whose crotch is exposed to the world, so you can bloody well get up here.""\n""Not here, we can't! How about if we move over to the treeline?""\n""You CHICKEN!!"" A short time later Ellen began to shiver as his frantic fingerfucking of her sopping pussy and the tongue sent in her clitoris sent her over the edge. She groaned loudly as she came, just as voices began approaching from the way they'd come. She pulled her other leg out of the hole and prepared to sit up. The last thing she expected right then was for Julian to reach up to grab hold of her panties and pull them completely off in one deft movement, then pocket them and run off with Ellen chasing him and demanding them back. ""Gimme my panties back"", she whispered urgently into his ear when they caught up with their group. She was only wearing her miniskirt and t-shirt, and the last thing she needed was anyone else noticing. One or two of her friends never wore underpants and Ellen had tried it, but washing trousers or dresses was that much harder she gave up. ""WHAT?"" he said. ""Speak up, I can't hear you"", he replied. ""No sex for a month for you"", she whispered back. He gave her a funny look. ""I can do without it - can you?"", she continued.\n\n""Sweet Ellen"", he said a week later. ""Dear Ellen, beloved Ellen...""\n""What do you want?"" she cut him off. After men first get it, they always want it, she thought. And Ellen Ripley kept her promise, right to the very last minute.\n\nEllen switched lovers at this point. She'd tried her best to forget him over the years, but occasionally it all came streaming back. Dwayne Hicks had helped a lot in that respect when they'd made love. Reassured she was protected, they'd made love, and all through the next day she'd felt his cum oozing out of her cunt - a feeling she'd almost despaired of having again.\n\nThat was also one of the few times in her life she'd lied.\n\nTime to go, Sapphr thought. She liked to always be ten minutes early for work, it gave her a precious few minutes to psych up for the upcoming work. The walk to the office took fifteen minutes, and it gave her a little exercise. For months she'd planned to start that exercise program to keep in shape; this time she was going to go through with it. Sapphr was surprised to see Annies desk unoccupied when she arrived. What was more, it looked different. That's it, her things were gone. It looked like she'd left in an awful hurry. She wished the surly secretary had given her half a chance to be friendly, but she hadn't been able to get a word in edgewise before reading the obvious ""go away"" body language. And now she never would. Pity. Beyond a sealed door in the office was a passageway leading to one of the corners on the leading edge of the huge station. That was ICC head office, outside of which was arguably the Solar systems greatest view. She would enter, check everything was in order, print the mornings mail and place it tidily for Robert to read, then go to work at her desk across from his before he'd arrived. Every morning it was the same, Robert was scrupulous about arriving exactly on time. Most mornings he would watch the Sun leap over Earths horizon for the first time before settling to his days chores. She instinctively knew from his body language when he was dealing with confidential company material on his terminal, and she would steer clear of his desk at these times. Pure efficiency.\n\nOdd. Instead of the expected green signal and the door to the inner sanctum opening to her Thumbprint ID, it beeped red and remained sealed. The plate can't have read it properly. She wiped it and tried again. No go. Shit! Don't tell me the damn things busted on me. Wonderful! Ten minutes waiting, then the office door beeped to the Presidents positive ID. Robert, some of his Executives, and a woman named Vanessa she'd seen him with a few times entered the office amidst a babble of conversation. Like her, Vanessa was in her early twenties and well built, but slimmer with brown eyes and wavy jet black hair going past her shoulders. Robert didn't look surprised to find Sapphr waiting there. ""Good morning, Mr President. The door doesn't seem to be working..."" Her voice trailed away as the inner door opened to his touch. ""Ah, Bill, explain things to Sapphr, would you?"", he said as the little group ignored her and the door locked behind them. For a moment she saw Vanessa's puzzled face looking her way. ""Sapphr"", he began, ""If you haven't already guessed, the President has gotten himself a new personal secretary, and you're working out here now. You'll find all your things in the drawers. Your duties are as follows..."" Sheer outrage got the better of her. ""He can't do this! What does he think I am? A Working Girl? Is this some sort of joke?"" Bill laughed at her. ""Oh yes he can. Check your contract. Nothing in it says he can't do this. It's up to you, take it or leave it. You had your chances, and you missed them."" Bill was relishing every moment of this, she realised. Fuck! ""Chances for WHAT!"", she interjected him again. He sadly shook his head. ""DON'T... you... raise your voice to me, Sapphr"", he looked sternly at her, before continuing. ""Now, things aren't so bad, you're still on a very decent salary, why don't you make the best of it? As I said, it's up to you. You'll like it here. But if you're still bitter about it tonight, why don't you and I go out for drinks this evening..."" His voice trailed away. If looks could kill, he'd have dropped to the floor at that moment. No, she wasn't as naive as he'd thought. Okay, he detailed her new job and left her to it.\n\nNow she almost understood the former secretary's anger. Did the same thing happen to her? Take it or leave it. Right, they expected her to leave after this humiliation, so she'd stay to spite them. People always receive their own. She'd been brought up to believe in Karma - 'Do good and it will come back to you', and vice-versa. Robert had been kicking butt for so long, he was about due for a major fall, and she wanted to be around to watch. Sooner or later he'd kick the wrong one. The problem was, there weren't many people who could bring him to heel. Maybe he'd slipped through the net? We'll see. But they weren't about to let her have it that easy. She turned her back, and someone left his empty coffee cup on a neatly printed report. She'd stop for a moment, and a leering suited figure would tick her off. She objected, and was told that if she did her job she wouldn't be bothered. One went as far as to sit on her desk and ask her out while his friends grinned broadly. She stared him in the eyes, and a smile crossed her face. ""You know, you remind me of an old story I read.""\n""Oh? And what might that be, Sapphr?""\n""An American tourist asked a Frenchwoman if he could sample her saliva.""\n""And?""\n""She spat in his face."" The gloating expressions vanished. ""You're OUT OF LINE!"", he shrieked. ""If you don't get off this desk"", she slowly and calmly replied, ""I'm going to punch you in a very painful place."" That moved his butt, and she was mostly left alone after that. The rest of the morning was relatively uneventful, except for the well built young man who walked in and straight out again after glancing at the office opening times. He must have gone to the wrong place. Pity. Right person, wrong time and place. 7 at her apartment would have suited her just fine. If she hadn't made them back off she knew she'd have had a breakdown by this time. But she had other ways of coping with stress. A favourite was to remember something funny, or better, amorous. That way she kept smiling no matter how bad things got, and put herself above it all. How could she ever forget the time on the Beach? She grinned at the recent memory. On Gateways observation deck, she'd once followed the coastline to the very beach it happened on.\n\n19 year old Sapphr and an American friend had decided to find a secluded beach to spend the day. Her English was still shakey to say the least, but she was determined to see this through. She'd decided America was the place to be, and the earlier she went there the better. Literally overnight she'd packed her bags and uprooted from Norway. They'd overflown an isolated, deserted looking beach several times, not spotting a single footprint, before deciding to land the powered glider they'd hired for the day. It'd taken nearly two hours to make it this far from the city. As soon as they disembarked, her brown haired American friend, Katrina, began stripping but didn't bother putting on any swimming gear when she'd completely undressed. Instead, she stowed her clothes away. Sapphr gave her a funny look. ""Have you forgotten something?"" she haltingly asked. ""Nope. Theres nobody for miles, we're so far out nobodys going to see us. This is a nature reserve, nobodys allowed to live near here. Come on, I dare you! You'll feel better for it."" Katrina reached for Sapphrs top. Sapphr pulled back. ""You are joking?""\n""No, I'm perfectly serious.""\n""I believe you.""\n""Look at this place, it's just so natural, you'll look out of place with that brightly colored gear on around here."" Sapphr started to see the point when she looked around. The pristine beach, the glorious sunshine, the snow glistening on a distant mountain range... Nature beckoned. Why stand out? This time she didn't resist when Katrina reached for her top.\n\nThey must have walked for miles down that beach, two totally naked nineteen year olds with nobody to see them. It felt weird at first, then she stopped noticing the lack of clothes, and only when she saw her exposed Blonde pubes did the illusion fade. They'd taken towels, suntan lotion, sunglasses, lunch and drink, and nothing else. Sapphr was a pure Scandinavian blue-eyed Blonde with big, proud, pointy breasts, blonde pubic hair, and long slim legs. Katrina was nearly the opposite, and might have been the prototype of Mother Russia. Black hair, solid, robust athletic build, small breasts. She'd claimed to be able to cum by rubbing her thighs together, and Sapphr thought this more likely now after glimpsing her protruding clitoris when she'd undressed. They swam in the slight surf, sunbathed and discussed their plans, their boyfriends, and sex (their favourite subject). The relaxing warmth and the surf got too much for Sapphr when she started tanning her front... An hour later when she woke, Katrina was gone. She looked up, and saw her coming out of the surf, still as naked as ever. Turning back, she spotted a flash of artificial color in the treeline. Looking closer, she saw a boy aged 13 or so watching them, and realised he might have been for hours. It could have been worse, but the initial shock and disappointment turned to anger at his insistence at staying put. She indicated his position to Katrina on her return. ""Piss off!"", she shouted. He grinned and stayed where he was, daring them to do something about it. Katrina shrugged her shoulders as if to say ""you're not worth it"" and lay back. A few minutes later he was still sitting there, and Katrina came to a decision. ""Right, I'm going to have a word with that little shit"" and stood up to walk over, before realising it could only be embarrassing if his parents spotted a naked girl chasing their son around the woods. ""Wait here, and give me a hand when I call out for you."" Sapphr waited for what seemed ages as Katrina went off towards the just-visible glider, then ducked into the trees and circled back. It was too easy, his attention was fixed on her friend and she was able to sneak up and grab him. He looked panic stricken when he was seized, and screamed to be let go. ""You little pervert! We're going to teach you a lesson."" Sapphr came running. He looked pitiful, a skinny blonde with a hardon still visible in his shorts, struggling to get free. Katrina turned him over onto his stomach. ""What are you doing?"", Sapphr asked. ""Tying him to this tree. Hold him down... thanks"" Katrina pulled his velcro belt off and used it to expertly tie his hands behind his back, then the two of them frogmarched him to a tree overlooking the beach. Wherever his parents were camped, they couldn't miss him here as soon as they started looking. But Katrina hadn't finished yet. She pushed him to the ground on his back then pulled off his sneakers. Sapphr realised what she was doing when Katrina reached for his pants. He looked like he wanted to cry when he was stripped completely naked, prior to being tied to the tree for his family to find. Sapphr was transfixed by his rapidly shrinking hardon. For a 13 year old, he had an impressive seven inches of smooth cock and nice big tight balls to match. It looked like he'd never touched it in his life. Katrina inadvertently brushed against it, and it jumped momentarily back to attention. ""Didn't ask YOUR opinion"" she said, and flicked his balls with a finger. ""OOOOWWWW!"", he cried. Sapphr felt nervous now. What they were doing more or less amounted to sexual assault, and she was worried they had overdone the prank. She saw Katrinas eyes survey the well-hung boys manhood for several long, silent, moments.\n\nThey were perfectly alone.\n\n ""Oh, what the hell, I'm going for it"", Katrina exclaimed, as she bent forward and took his smooth cock into her mouth. Sapphr stood up, mouth wide. She didn't know who was the more shocked, him or her. His cock shot back up again at the unexpected attention. Very slowly she moved up and down, barely puckering her cheeks with slight suction. She moved around into the '69 position. His cock went rock solid but he remained still. She withdrew. ""He's not licking me, dammit. Right... you see the crack between my legs?... I want you to put your tongue inside it and not just on it. Thats it, now a bit lower... lower... Stop right there. Now I want you to lick me where your tongue is, and don't stop or lose that spot or you'll regret it."" Sapphr was in a mild state of shock, watching the coupling going on at her feet. She could see him flicking Katrinas prominent clitoris back and forth as he got the idea. Oh, what the heck... ""One woman or two?"" she asked, and kneeled behind Katrina and over his face. Sapphr put her hands between her legs and pulled open her cunt lips. She liked to keep the area between her legs clean shaven, boyfriends loved it that way. The young Blonde bucked, and Katrina half choked on a spurt of come before withdrawing. The next shot out of his cock and flew completely over Katrina, splattering onto Sapphrs stomach and over Katrinas arched back. So much for the much-vaunted teenaged rigidity and staying power. The sight of her part-shaven cunt did strange things to her boyfriends libidos, but this was something else. He was obviously a real virgin. ""You caused that?"" Katrina asked, when she noticed Sapphr kneeling behind her. She nodded. Back to the boy. ""I didn't tell you to stop. Keep going"" she said, then sat up and pressed her backside against Sapphrs front, while pulling her cunt lips open with one hand as Sapphr was doing. Eat this, kiddo. Katrina could plainly feel her friends erect nipples prodding her back as she moved into position. With her free hand she reached out and started slowly moving her hand up and down the length of the boys cock as the last drops of come oozed out. There was so much of it that a little puddle had formed on his body. ""Can I have some too?"", Sapphr asked, referring to the boy licking between Katrinas legs. ""What? Oh, sure. He's good enough for two. When he's finished with me, ok?"" That feels good, Katrina thought. Lets make it better still. She let go of his cock and put her hand under his head, pulling it up into her cunt. ""Good boy, keep licking. Thats right, nice and deep."" His tongue started tiring, and he slowed. Katrina was too close to cumming to allow this, so he pushed his nose into her crack and ran it back and forth over her clitoris till she came noisily. ""Your turn"", she said, climbing off so her friend could have a go. Droplets of juice were dribbling down his nose and chin. Without a pause, Sapphr moved on top and sat down. He didn't look so cocky now, with two facefuls of eager muff to satisfy. Sapphr moved forward and pulled her shaven cunt lips open again. Energised by the sexy sight, he started lapping away vigorously within her delicious crack. Katrina watched the tongue excitedly licking Sapphrs willing, wet cunt, and noticed his cock had sprung erect again. Time for more action. She moved over and sat on his cock, rubbing the cum-soaked tip over her vagina until the juices were flowing then pushing it in. It slid in to the hilt, and his balls were pressed against her clitoris. She began riding the young blonde slowly, feeling his balls rub her clit each time she came down again. For a moment she considered attempting to stuff his balls inside also, but decided against it. Well, he wasn't a virgin any more, even if he didn't realize it yet with the faceful of Sapphrs cunt he was eyeing up, but Katrina knew he wouldn't last long in any case. She wanted more than a quick boink and that meant squeezing his balls just tight enough to hold him off from cumming but not to hurt him. The nice smooth length filled her perfectly and massaged her insides. She adjusted the angle of penetration until the 13 year old cock was stimulating her g-spot. A few times she stopped moving with his cock buried entirely within her, and rubbed his tight balls over her clitoris. This was how she wanted it. She was in charge, she would make herself cum exactly the way she wanted, and there was nothing he could do about it. Sapphr was grinning at her as she watched the juice-lubricated length plunging in and out of Katrinas pussy. Her pert little breasts were bobbing up and down as she rode the boys cock, her wet lips visibly clinging to its length each time it withdrew. Sapphr followed Katrinas example and urged him on each time he started losing concentration from the attention being paid to his cock. As bad as her English was, she made herself understood without a problem. When the effort got too much for him again, she started moving back and forth while he held his tongue still, wishing as she did so that he'd sucked more lollipops to strengthen his tongue. She took longer than her friend to come, and shuddered as his gentle ministrations to her clitoris helped her to a nice climax. Sapphr thought twice about climbing off in case he came the moment he realized Katrina was fucking his brains out and not vigorously deep-throating him. But from the way she was fucking him faster and faster with her eyes closed, she reckoned her friend was pretty close so it wouldn't do any harm to let him know. Sapphr got up to watch the fireworks. He lay there, looking up at her, then looked down to watch the action and his eyes went wide. His mouth followed suit when he saw his cock embedded in Katrinas vagina. Seconds later he trembled then screamed as he came again. Katrina followed suit moments later, and climbed off. A stream of come fell from her cunt and onto his stomach, as a last big spurt of thick white semen landed on his chest. They surveyed the result of their combined efforts. God, he was a mess. Jism and female juices liberally covered him from his face to his cock. Still shivering from his orgasm, he looked back at them. ""Could you untie me now?"" he asked, grinning like anything. ""Ummm... yeah, sure"", Katrina replied. She helped him to his feet, dusted off his back, then pushed him over to the tree and used his discarded t-shirt to tie him securely to it.\n\n""AAAAAAAARRGGGGHH!!!""\n\n""Is that smile for me, Sapphr?"", a besuited figure asked. Definitely not, you moron. Back to reality. Groan.\n\n""Sapphr?"", a female voice asked out of the Blue a short time later. Oh... Vanessa. She hadn't heard the door open. ""And what would you like?"", she asked. ""I want to apologize...""\n""Forget it.""\n""No, I mean it. I honestly had no idea they were going to do this to you. I feel kind of responsible, and I was wondering if you'd like to come over to my apartment for drinks straight after work?""\n""It's not your problem, but thanks anyway."" Vanessa looked hopeful. ""Oh, what the heck, thats very decent of you, I could do with a couple, Miss....""\n""Fitzgerald. Just call me Vanessa. I'm not one for formalities, unlike someone we both know."" That drew the smile she expected, and they laughed at the shared vulnerability.\n\nTime to act, Hicks decided. Hefting a satchel of equipment, he waited for lunchtime when the Company office was unoccupied. If he was caught doing this, he was screwed, but what could they do that they hadn't already? Expel him from the ranks? His record was forever marked ""Court martialed and reduced to the ranks for misuse of Authority and failure to maintain discipline, resulting in loss of life and equipment"", so he might as well resign for what his name was worth. Forget promotions, or trust, or anything he'd fought for. He'd always be watched for signs of further instability. If he'd cocked up he'd have understood and even agreed, but he'd gone by the book and been damned by it. Well, he made it a point to never blithely accept the status quo if it put him at a disadvantage; like now. Jesus, he couldn't believe he was doing this; a warzone was positively boring by comparison to the fear he felt now. Think positive, he reminded himself. If he succeeded, this would take pride of place in his diary and maybe even an Autobiography. 'The year of living dangerously' would make a nice title for that, but then he was too modest for such an undertaking. Thirty minutes. Plenty of time to get in and splice some bugs into the communications. He went for it as soon as the Blonde secretary had left for lunch. First there was that security camera monitoring the outside door. No problem. He stooped to hide his face as he walked up to it, then snipped the cable. The President saw the display die. Time to bring in the tech boys. He'd let Sapphr handle it when she came back, he was working through his normal lunchtime on a message he'd rather Vanessa not see. He'd have his later. She was totally trustworthy, and wouldn't do something silly by herself in his office while he was away. Now the door. Hicks drilled into the thumbprint ID box where Hudson had shown him years before, then used the leverage to pull it open. Bypass the CPU and touch those 2 wires... the door unlocked. The speaker grille next to the door remained silent, a good sign. Inside, he followed the secretarys phone line to the junction box under the desk. Now came the hard part. Six extension number labelled optic fibres were inside, and they're infinitely harder than electrical wires to attach to without a loss of signal calling for investigation. Which ones held the voice/picture and data communications? Damn, he'd have to bug all of them and work it out one at a time. First the bug was fitted into the box, then he sorted the tools to snip the fibres one at a time and fit both ends into a beam-splitting sleeve. This drew a miniscule amount of signal for the bug to amplify and transmit for him to listen to at his leisure. It seemed almost too easy; he'd brought the tools to handle Armoured and Vacuum protected lines, but nothing special was needed.\n\nThe door beeped as someones ID was accepted. A glance at his watch told the story, half an hour had passed. Fuck! Hicks rolled under the desk to hide, pulling the chair into place behind him as he did so. A womans footsteps entered, followed by several men talking amongst themselves. Right, he'd fight his way out if he had to. ""Okay Sapphr, your lunchtime is over. Back to work"", someone said. Hmmm, a person with an attitude problem, he thought. The inner door slid shut and the voices promptly disappeared without a trace. ""Fucking arseholes"", the woman called after them. Her legs appeared, and the chair was pulled out. She sat down and pushed it forward to start work. Oh, shit! The inevitable promptly happened, and her knee nudged him. She stumbled back in a state of shock, and looked underneath... He averted his face and was about to make a run for it, when she sat back down again and moved forward. She did NOT pick up a phone or intercom. Endless seconds passed as he heard frantic scribbling. Oh jeez, now what? Hicks thought to himself. Sapphr passed a note and pen under the desk. ""Are you an industrial spy?"" it read. She could have reported him instantly, but she hadn't. Also, there seemed to be some serious friction here. Enough perhaps, that she might actually want to help. Decide. The inner door opened again. The same voices emerged, then went silent. Hicks sensed rather than heard one move to stand next to the secretary. There was five seconds of total silence before he spoke, slowly and carefully elucidating each word as he went. ""Sapphr, you are being paid to work, as I understand it. But you haven't done anything whatsoever since I last saw you."" She inserted some paper into the word processor and started typing. ""I don't expect to have to tell you again... alright?"" he continued, before leaving with his friend. That made up his mind. ""YES"" Hicks wrote, and held up the pen and paper. Promptly she stopped typing and started scribbling again. ""Are you trying to bug the place?"" was the next note. ""Yes"", he replied again. ""Extension 770 is the Presidents office."" was the reply.. Hot damn! We're in business. He turned and continued where he'd left off.\n\nMaybe Roberts time was closer than she'd thought. It appeared she was shortly going to be an Eyewitness to some very interesting events. But there was one niggling point about this. She didn't know of ANY competition to the ICC company, and that made her all the more interested in who he was. Perhaps it wasn't a good idea to ask too many questions. A light suddenly went on. Maybe he could repay her help in another way\n\nHicks snipped the wire labelled ""770"". Neither cut end glowed, meaning it hadn't been in use at the time. Brilliant! He slipped both ends into the bug and sealed the junction box. Only a deliberate search would find this thing. Now lets get out of here. Sapphr blocked his path. ""Finished"", he wrote, and handed her pen and paper back.\n\nShe sat forward in the chair, searched around for his head with her hands. When she found it, she pulled up her dress, spread her legs and started pulling him toward her waiting cunt. He resisted and tried to free his head but she was having none of it. It was only when he smelled closeup the fragrant sweat-like odor of her cunt, that he realized what she wanted. The penultimate joke on Robert. No way would she give herself to him just to get back into his good books. He'd proven himself a fair weather friend many times over, and the moment he got bored with her she'd simply be moved out here again. But she happily gave herself to this spy under her desk. He was more of a man than Robert *ever* would be. The sheer cheek of sneaking into the ICC Presidents office... who would have credited it? Eat me! She wrapped her legs around Hicks head, pulling his face into her willing, wet pussy. He pulled aside her white undies, exposing the pink folds of her secret lips. Two fingers opened her wings to his gaze, the little clitoris springing proudly to attention, awaiting the touch of his tongue. An index finger swirled straight into the depths of Sapphrs vagina as his tongue began flicking her clit. Nobody would ever believe he'd done this, he thought. This was yet another story he'd have to keep forever to himself. Her long smooth legs and the partly shaven pussy between them drove Hicks on, licking and licking the tiny love bud. He fondled her hot upper thighs and rubbed all around, touching all the sensitive parts she wanted explored, especially now. She leaned back slightly, and Hicks took the hint to feel the sensitive flesh around her tiny puckered anus. Not many men liked doing that; in her school and University days she'd had to urge on boyfriends who didn't like it. The only one who readily agreed to this liked having a hand under her bottom while eating her out, and was more than happy to do as she asked. More points to this man. He pushed another finger into her cunt, and spread it wide for his viewing pleasure. Exposed, he could see Sapphrs love tunnel curving into her body. A third and fourth finger promptly followed, filling her nicely. It was amazing watching the formerly nearly hidden vagina opening wider and wider to easily accommodate his fingers. Slowly he swirled them in to the knuckle and started fucking her that way, swirling them around and around to thoroughly satisfy her. God knows, if he didn't do a good job she'd probably report his presence. Each time the fingers came out a droplet or two of lubricant followed, and before long enough had emerged to dribble down onto her dress. At least the synthetic material wouldn't show a stain from the outside. The little clitoris received a fresh burst of attention, his tongue furiously lashing the little transparent-looking button. She responded by rubbing his back with her feet, a good sign. More, more, she silently begged him. He backed off to prolong the delightful torture, and moved his tongue to the very top of her wide-spread gash. Slowly, very slowly, he started moving it down. Over her clitoris, down, down, towards her gaping vagina with his slick fingers still exploring its depths. When he finally got there she wanted to scream, and when he pushed it deep into her wet cunt it was almost too much. A groan escaped her lips. A few moments later he withdrew and continued licking downward, stopping just short of her anus. That was a no-go area, even for an avid cunnilingus fan like Hicks. He wanted to suggest that she hold her knees to her chest to improve access to her anus, but there was no way of telling when more execs would pass through. Lets try something different. He inserted his index finger to the hilt, past the pubic bone, and began pressing upward while probing around, trying to make the g-spot area swell and make itself known to him. It wasn't easy doing this while stimulating her clitoris at the same time, and it was tiring for his wrist, to say the least. He preferred trying to find it while his partner was lying face down on the bed with a pillow under her hips, so he could insert his fingers palm down and stimulate the upper vaginal wall more easily. Also, he could alternate between playing with her bottom and holding his partners cunt lips open to rub her clitoris, watching the juices flowing down her crack as a result. Sapphr loved being explored so thoroughly yet tenderly, with all her innermost secrets exposed to a mans gaze. A few times she'd even thought of being one of the volunteers who allowed themselves to be examined by trainee doctors, so they could learn how to do it without additional discomfort for the patients. That idea quickly faded when she got older. She felt the urge to urinate with her urethra being stimulated so, but this definitely was NOT the time or place for that. He had no way of knowing if she would come with that area being stimulated alone, but at the very least the combination of his tongue in her groove and his finger on the g-spot would bring her off nicely. He settling into a pattern, rubbing the swollen area deep inside Sapphr, while licking her clitoris faster and faster. She had long since stopped working and sat back to concentrate on what he was doing. Her long legs were resting on his back and rubbing him occasionally, urging him on to greater heights of passion. The closer she got to coming, the tighter she gripped him. Suddenly she groaned loudly and pushed his head with both hands into her cunt and closed her legs around it, nearly suffocating him. She trembled and a long stream of juice poured over his fingers down onto her dress. After a 'goodbye' kiss on her clitoris from Hicks, she pulled her undies back into place before letting him go. ""Come back anytime,"" she said as he hurried off.\n\nDespite the best Robert&Co could do, Sapphr was one happy secretary for the rest of that day.\n\nAfter work she accompanied Vanessa to her apartment for the promised drinkies. ""Nice place."" Sapphr commented. ""Thank you, mind if I light up?""\n""Not at all."" She watched as the Boss' new secretary lit up a denicotined cigarette. Guaranteed safe for your health. ""Name your drink"", she asked, indicating a dozen assorted liquers and spirits. Not the real thing, but the Gateway labs insisted they tasted the same. ""Southern comfort would be nice"" she replied, and watched as Vanessa mixed her drink. ""I hear the executives were giving you a hard time today?""\n""Yes, they tried, but I can give as good as I get.""\n""So I gathered. I liked your Frenchwoman joke, they were talking about it in the office.""\n""I'll bet they were. It was either that or tell him he's the load that should have been swallowed."" Vanessa laughed, and sat down next to her new friend with their drinks. ""Nice comebacks, I ought to build up a repertoire myself. From school?""\n""Around and about, I used to mix with a rowdy bunch of people, you only had to keep your ears open to get a good education.""\n""I don't drink myself"", she explained when Sapphr glanced towards her glass of milk. ""You don't what you're missing.""\n""Maybe; it just never appealed to me."" A tuft of hair fell across Vanessa's face when she took another sip. She tolerated it for a few moments then threw her head back to get it out of the way. To Sapphr it looked like a polished move. She knew some men took the gesture as a come on if done right. ""Have you got a boyfriend, Vanessa?""\n""Gateway doesn't allow Pets."" Sapphr nearly choked on her drink. ""Guess not, then. It's been a few months since my last. I feel this isn't really the place for it.""\n""Any idea what you'll do, now you're not the apple of Roberts eye?"" Vanessa asked, politely changing the subject. ""Ummm, I haven't really given it much thought yet, at the moment I want to stick it out, the moneys still decent.""\n""Good for you. Although I expect they'll wait a discreet few months before announcing a staff reshuffling or some such thing, so you might as well get another job up your sleeve.""\n""Thanks for the tip, I'll do that.""\n\nIt was nearly 2am when Sapphr got back to her apartment, bleary eyed from sleep and alcohol. Didn't that woman ever get tired? No matter how nice her new friend was, there came a time when she simply HAD to leave. Vanessa was due at work in under 5 hours, and she looked just as fresh as ever when she left. Sapphr crashed and was asleep moments after she got back to her apartment.\n\nWeeks after the Sulaco departed with a new crew, Bishop was still waiting to be reassigned. No orders had come through, which was decidedly odd. As a Military Hyperdine Android, part of his job was to keep himself as up to date as possible with developments and news; anything that might possibly benefit a future mission. That included looking for humorous items of news to boost troop morale in the right circumstances. Lately there'd only been two such stories in the electronic media. A Wife went off on holiday and her Husband took the opportunity to visit the local Cat-house. He'd paid his money and discovered the girl was... his wife, who'd taken the job to earn extra money. Then there were the fake Poltergeist hunters who'd been caught using special effects to terrorize householders, then demanding exorbitant sums to clean their places out. He entered his personal communications login, and was surprised to promptly receive notice of an ""urgent and personal"" message waiting for him. Interesting. A new posting wouldn't have been accorded this high a priority. In fact he'd never received a purely personal message in his life.\n\n""Call Hyperdine systems repair dept IMMEDIATELY!!""\n\nWhat? Bishop was stumped. They'd missed nothing in his repairs, he'd have detected it instantly and reminded them if they had. Despite the late hour in Hyperdine he phoned the company, and his call was automatically transferred to a private number. The technician who'd repaired him answered the call after a long delay. The curse trembling on his lips died when he recognized the caller. ""Bishop! Thank goodness you got my message. Back in a minute, I have to tidy myself up.""\n""You're in big trouble"", he declared upon his return. The ICC company wants you decommissioned and out of the way - permanently"", he said on his return. ""Why me?""\n""Something to do with your last op out. Your memory and recall can't be challenged in a court of law, and you know some things they don't want released. Hyperdine is fighting it tooth and nail, because one report of a high-tech product failure would put their reputation on the line. I had to warn you. Do you know anyone who can help?"" Bishop was at a complete loss. His dedication to his job had been beyond reproach, and now he was threatened with destruction. There wasn't any choice now, he had to test his hunch. ""Thanks for the warning, I think I know someone in a position to stop this.""\n""Thats good, I've got a lot of effort invested in you, and it's my job on the line as well if you don't succeed or get yourself out of there.""\n\nRipley returned that evening from shopping for that special item to decorate the apartment. She'd settled on a half meter high color hologram of African Primates sitting in trees with foreground mist drifting past. Yes, it looked good on the wall about here, where the Sunlight would show it to best effect. She walked back and forth several times to admire the effect. Ripley had a long hot soothing shower to remove the days accumulated grime from the cargo bay. It was hopeless trying to keep out the dust from the transient mining equipment, you just had to put up with it till your shift was over; and she couldn't very well shower with the men at days end. She put on clean white panties and a dressing gown then started preparing dinner. Newt would be back from school soon. How she'd changed after talking about Acheron for the first time. Ripley grinned at the memory of some of the things she'd listened to. Several times lately Newt had had school friends around for tea, a good sign of progress. Even her guidance counseller had rung to tell Ripley about the changes.\n\nThe phone buzzed quietly for attention. No rest for the wicked; she hadn't even had a chance to rest her feet yet. ""Hi Ripley, how're you keeping?"" Hicks asked when she answered his call. ""Fine thanks, we've settled in well... I thought you might've shipped out by now?""\n""They'll decide if I'm in or out after the next psych evaluation. It feels great, after all I've done for them..."", he replied, clenching his fists. ""I know exactly how you feel. Say, if things don't work out, you're welcome to stay here till you've found a place.""\n""If it's no problem for you?""\n""Once I know, I can plan for it."" Ripley got up and fetched her slippers before returning to the console. As she sat down again, the Dressing gown fell part way open to reveal plenty of cleavage and some of her panties. Ripley made no move to correct the situation. Hicks gulped. Her underwear weren't quite up properly; he could plainly see the top of her mound and a few hairs poking out. Looking up, he could see part of the areola of one pointy breast and nearly the nipple. Dammit, he thought. She knows what she's doing. A thin smile crossed her face. ""If if comes to it, I'll gladly take you up on that offer.""\n\n At 1 am station time Hicks started his last ditch effort to bring the Company president to heel. The Bug had done its job but nothing useful had come of it - everything was encoded and all there was to hear was white noise. He'd hoped to record some interesting material to hand anonymously to the media. Now he knew why it'd been so easy to bug the line; why spend lots protecting it when you can encode the transmission? Of course the secretary didn't know, calls to his office went direct. Bugger it. The Police have simple minds, he thought. So lets give them a simple story. The beauty of his plan was, the President had so many enemies that even if they figured it wasn't the chance in a million it appeared, they wouldn't know where to start looking. He'd spent days preparing the heavy, hollow steel tube he was hefting. It was packed with two of the blocks of plastic explosive he'd taken, together with a little Iron meteorite he'd purchased at some expense. It was the only thing that wouldn't arouse suspicion. When the circuit was complete, the moment it was exposed to sunlight it would trigger the electric detonator and blast the meteorite through his window. Primitive, he thought; but it would suffice. But he still had to get to the Presidents window and attach the tube by magnet to a strut, which meant a spacewalk. They'd learned the basics 'in case of emergency'; the main thing was to always move slowly and forget nothing. If you forgot where you were, you might not be able to correct a mistake. Maintenance had a collection of fully-prepared suits on standby in case of hull breach, but he still had to disable the airlock sensors so its use wouldn't be detected. Fully suited up, he reduced the airlock pressure some as a final check of suit integrity, then bled the rest into space. Pitch darkness greeted him when the outside door opened. It took some seconds to orientate himself with the view as the station was currently in darkness over the Earths nightside. Hicks took hold of the first handhold and pulled himself outside. Gateways skeletal frame seemingly stretched to infinity above and below him as his feet swung out in the zero gravity. Handholds went in all directions along the outside for the construction and maintenance workers, and he started picking his way along, scrupulously avoiding observation windows, heading for a distant flashing red beacon close to his destination. The night would last half an hour, maximum. No way could he make that distance in 30 minutes, so for at least one 90-minute period he'd have to stop and hide in shadows. After twenty minutes of pulling himself hand-over-hand he was closing on the presidents office. Hicks could plainly see the one-way glass dully reflecting the beacon as he homed on the very corner of Gateway. Then the light level began increasing around him. The crescent forming on Earth's horizon only confirmed what he knew; the sun was on its way and it was time to hide. He headed for an inside corner facing away from Earth, reaching it scant seconds before the station lit up. Oh well, ninety minutes wasn't so bad, it could be worse. The sheer contrast prevented his being seen, but from his vantage point he could see everything. He pulled the gun from his belt, set the timer some hours hence and plugged in the final wire. Ready. It wouldn't go active until just before the dawn he wanted; the office was unoccupied before then so it didn't matter how obvious it was. It's job done, the force of its detonation would push it away without a trace. Clean and tidy.\n\nOn Gateway, things were organized such that there were always people on duty. It was ""evening"" in this part of the station. Elsewhere, people were waking up for their shift while others were having lunch. The lights across from Hicks were steadily winking out. No, he mustn't fall asleep, he thought. Not now. Hicks briefly peered down at the partly lit crescent of the Earth. Unexpectedly, a zinc-colored flash of light streaked across his field of view then faded, leaving a trail that vanished in moments. A meteor. Wow! He'd never seen one from above before. He moved back to the deepest shadow and turned on the suit radio; anything to keep him awake.\n\nNigel Hepburn was having his fifteenth Birthday just across from where Hicks was hiding. It'd been a great day for him, he'd toured the whole station and spent hours looking at Earth through a Telescope. Now he was waiting for his highly-paid Father to return from work for Dinner. He was helping a friend of the family, thirty-two year old Tracey, prepare tonights dinner. His Mother had chosen to remain on Earth during her Husbands 2 month posting, and he'd obtained permission for his son to come up for 3 days to have his birthday here. Jealous school friends had been calling all day to belately wish him happy birthday. He was 6 foot 4 with brown hair, brown eyes, and wore glasses for distance. Surgery or contacts could have corrected this, but he was allergic to the thought of either option. Nigel liked it when Tracey dropped by from the repair dept she worked in, she was voluble and always had a collection of new jokes for him. Not to mention, he quite liked her full stop. She looked younger than her years, and had a freckled appearance she'd similarly chosen to keep. Nigel liked freckles, and reckoned they went well with her curly, shoulder length Red hair and general outlook. Tonight she was wearing a black dress which showed plenty of leg. Nigel was going to have to be careful not to let his unprofessional interest in her be noticed; she hadn't got where she was without good observation skills. Repairing the hardware she did often took microscopes to spot tiny breaks after the fault had been localized; and that was her forte. As soon as everything was prepared they sat for drinks while dinner heated and to await his Fathers return. Tracey sat exactly opposite from Nigel, which he liked because occasionally he got glimpses up her smooth legs. Careful... she might notice the undue attention he reminded himself, and quickly he averted his eyes. But inevitably they wandered back. ""...So, have your family called you yet?"", Tracey asked. ""They rang right before you dropped by. It was nice to see them again. How about yours?""\n""I haven't talked with them for a few days. I got a message at work the other day from Sheryl, so I ought to get back to them."" She bent down for her glass again, and Nigel got a glimpse of cleavage. Too much. His amorous thoughts awakened a part of his body he'd rather remain dormant right now, and he moved to subtly cover up. Abruptly Tracey stood up and looked out the window almost directly at Hicks, whose heart thumped before he forced himself to remember there was no way she could see him. She turned and walked over to sit next to Nigel, whose semi-hardon had gone down sufficiently for him to uncover it. She was sitting close enough for him to feel the heat radiating from her body and faintly smell her perfume. Those legs he'd admired for so long were within reach, yet they might as well have been miles away. This close, he could even see the thin red hairs on her legs. His hardon began to move again, and he was forced to discretely cover up for the second time. ""Nice haircut,"" he commented. ""You're the first to notice. And just so I can't be accused of the same thing, you've had yours trimmed this evening too.""\n""The hairdresser gave me a nice scalp massage while she was about it. I didn't want her to stop, and it nearly sent me to sleep"", Nigel said ""You like it too? So do I, it beats any massage I think. I had mine continue a bit longer also. She said lots of people like it but she only does it for regulars.""\n""Hers was the first I've had. I didn't know it felt that good""\n""Yes, I wouldn't be surprised if it's a form of subtle persuasion to get people to come along more often. I thought only mine had cottoned onto it."" Nigel refilled his drink. The alcohol was beginning to make itself felt, he already felt slightly light-headed. ""Would you like me to try it on you?""\n""That'd be nice thanks, Tracey."" She moved closer and placed her fingers on his scalp then began rubbing around as if she was washing his hair. He closed his eyes and let her do as she liked. ""Like this?"" she asked. ""Yes.... thats perfect"", Nigel said. ""I just don't know if I can do it as well if you want the same.""\n""Thats ok. Just relax, put your hands by your sides. Don't be frightened by me."" The hand that had splashed a little perfume onto her neck passed near his nose, and he got a strong whiff. Traceys hot leg pressed against his. Being touched by her was the most sensuous thing he'd known, and he didn't want it to end.\n\n""What are you thinking about?"", Tracey asked out of the blue. ""It feels nice, thats all.""\n""Come on Nigel, you can do better than that. There must be something else. What are you thinking about?""\n""Such as?""\n""Am I responsible for that, for instance?""\n""Pardon?"" he asked, hoping she didn't mean what he thought she meant. Long seconds passed without a reply, while Tracey kept massaging his scalp. Nigel opened his eyes, and saw her looking towards his hitherto-covered secret. ""I'm sorry"", he finally replied, and moved to cover himself again as the hardon started rapidly shrinking. She took hold of his arm, and gently pulled it away. ""Don't be"", she said. ""I think it's cute. Just relax."" He closed his eyes again, and her hands vanished from his scalp to reappear a moment later on his chest. She started massaging there, gradually working down to the seat of the problem. Was Tracey just teasing him or was she serious? He didn't want to spoil the atmosphere by asking. ""Come on, relax, it's only me. I'm not going to hurt you"" she said, holding his arm until his trembling ceased. Then she started massaging his tummy muscles; still working down. Her hands spread to bypass his genitals just before they were about to make contact. Nigel was simultaneously pleased and disappointed, she'd already made some of his dreams come true so he couldn't expect more. Then she put a finger directly on his cock and delicately traced it's length. Nigel jumped upright and opened his eyes wide. ... As Tracey pulled down his zipper and eased the flaps open before resting her delicate hand on his hardon, which was barely restrained by his underpants. ""Do you want to make love to me?"" she asked. He nodded assent. ""You've been thinking about it for a long time, I know. Come on, we've got plenty of time before your Father comes back."" And she led him to the master bedroom, still in Hicks' full view. Tracey motioned for him to get onto the bed then she climbed on top and lay on him. Instantly they intertwined, his hands on her back, hers on the sides of his head as they passionately kissed. She overwhelmed him, rubbing her lithe body on his, rubbing his crotch with her leg, while tongue darting in to explore the recesses of his mouth. Nigel had to fight to catch up with her fiery enthusiasm. Her breasts poking into his chest woke him from her spell, and he put a hand between them to tweak a boob. She giggled and moved off to lie next to him, moving her hand to it's former position as she did. On his cock. She looked back at him, hair unkempt, a dirty grin on her face. This was her game, no doubt about that. ""Why me?""\n""You're cute, and I've wanted to have the chance since I first laid eyes on you. Just don't tell anyone.""\n""I'm not that stupid.""\n""Have you had much experience?"", she replied. ""Never.""\n""Leave it to me then, I'll take good care of you."" Tracey took his hand and put it on her breast, and instructed him in exactly how she liked her breasts touched. He probed it's weight, feeling every curve and noting the way it responded to his touch. Nigel reached up and started undoing her woolen Jersey from top to bottom. She shrugged out of it and he returned to touching her breasts. Soon he wanted more and started undoing her white shirt as well to expose her bra, then reached behind and undid the catch of her bra, and let him pull it off. God, Tracey was beautiful. There wasn't much contrast between her breasts and skin, but redheads didn't tan that well he'd heard. Her pointy, medium size breasts jutted out, simply demanding to be touched. What could a man do but oblige? He put his mouth onto a pointy nipple and started sucking whilst rubbing the other. Her breasts hardly moved from his touch, they were that firm. Tracey stroked his cock and the back of his head. ""Good boy, it's breastfeeding time"", she commented. He kneeded her breasts and rubbed and licked her nipples alternately until they were good and hard. With difficulty she pulled his pants off and threw them aside. Then a hand slid inside his underpants and for the first time he felt the exquisite touch of a womans warm hand on his privates.\n\nShe took his hand and put it on her leg. He took the cue to start feeling his way up towards her fanny. ""Go on"", she implored when his hand stopped partway up. ""Don't tease me."" Thus empowered, he went underneath her black dress and found his way up to her panties. She liked it when he started feeling around and rubbing the seat of her desire, and began rubbing his cock harder. God she was hot around there, he'd heard about it but never imagined it to be so warm 'up there'. ""You're overdressed"" she muttered, and yanked down his underwear and flung them across the room. Unrestrained, his manhood sprung to attention, the angry purple head aching for attention. Tracey put her hand on it and began stroking it, barely making contact. Nigel pulled Traceys dress up around her waist, exposing her pale blue cotton underwear. Instantly he went back to rubbing her there. This close, he could see the outline of her pubic hair through them. He tried pushing a finger inside the band but it was just too tight and he went back to rubbing her crack through her underwear, which were starting to feel damp. Before long Tracey wanted more, and pulled her panties down a notch to leave the rest for him. He got the idea and pulled them down and off. They joined the clothes on the bedroom floor. When he looked back, she'd spread her legs for him to have a look. He froze at the sight of her red pubic hair and the thin crack visible within. For the first time he smelt the musty odor of a womans sex. ""Can I touch?""\n""Of course you can, just be gentle."" Nigel rubbed his way up her legs until he reached Traceys cunt. No reaction, she wanted him to go further. He started touching, feeling, and exploring. He put two fingers next to the lips and pulled them open until pinkness stared back. The sexy odor became stronger and he moved closer still, to within inches. Nigel put a finger into the wide-open crack then let her lips go. As he watched, his finger was enclosed by her erotic warm and dark red hair. Experimentally he rubbed it up and down along the length of Traceys crack, which was distinctly damp to the touch. Now he wanted to see everything, and he pulled her lips open until they couldn't go any wider. Soft, gleaming pink was exposed to his gaze. He touched every hair and every curve between her legs over and over. ""Rub me... here.. could you?"" Tracey indicated the top of her crack. He moved his finger up and started rubbing there. Gradually he discerned a harder spot in the midst of her sex and concentrated on that. Further down he could see the flesh curving inwards to disappear behind her hood. Was this?... the forefinger of his other hand ventured there to find out. Gently he pushed it in and felt the surface give, then it was sliding inwards, all the way to the hilt. ""Yes, thats where you'll be soon. If you want to be daring, you can lick me where your other finger is.""\n""You mean, in there?""\n""Uh huh."" He didn't know if he could, but he tried an experimental lick at the spot she'd indicated. A faint salty flavour came back while her vaginal musk assailed his nostrils. 'Not too bad' he decided, and tucked in to give Tracey the licking she wanted. The longer he kept it up, the fainter the odor became until he figured he'd licked her clean. By now he was pumping the finger in and out, dragging droplets of liquid out each time he withdrew. The crack he was licking was similarly getting wetter as time went by. Whether he was causing that he didn't know, but he was beginning to really enjoy this as he licked her cunt. She draped her legs around his shoulders. The long, smooth hot legs around him urged him on to greater heights of lovemaking, and he pushed his tongue harder than ever over her clitoris. ""Thats nice, I like that"", she commented.\n\nHicks was watching the coupling starting to take place nearby with a mixture of bemusement and guilt for looking. He turned away to regard the rest of the station. ""What the hell, what they don't know won't hurt them"", he muttered to himself and turned back. His Marine friends would have approved of this decision. He was still holding the weightless but not inertialess tube. Idly, he set it down next to him.\n\n""I'm not in love with you, Nigel, but I'm going to let you have the ultimate experience."" He stopped licking and looked up. Tracey pulled her legs together and removed her dress. Now she was completely naked. He started to move up, but she had other ideas. ""Lie back, I want to be on top."" They moved into position for his first ever fuck. Tracey sat up and reached into her handbag. Out came a tube of lubricant. whilst feeling his cock and balls, she dripped lots of the cold liquid onto his cock. ""Brrr...""\n""Don't be such a wuss"", she replied. The lubricant warmed in seconds as she rubbed it over his cock until he was slick. Then she climbed up on top. He looked into her eyes and held his hands out to caress her breasts again as she came down. She reached between them to take hold of his cock and start rubbing it into her crack. He yelped as a too-sensitive part of his cock was rubbed. ""Move around until you get it right, thats one thing I can't do for you."" He did as she asked until the underside of his cock-head was rubbing inside her smooth wet crack. She sensed he was ready for more and started rubbing it faster and harder, using his cock to rub her clit. ""I like doing this, it makes me soooo fucking randy, I just gotta have a good screw to finish off."" Nigel had never heard language like this from her, in fact he didn't know she was capable of it. She stopped, and moved back. A pleasant warmth enclosed his cock, then she let go of it and pushed down. He felt her pubic hair against his balls. ""You're not a virgin any more, Nigel, you're all the way inside me. I don't have a problem with lubricant in case you're wondering, it's so you'll last longer coz I want a good long fuck. I want you to tell me when you're getting close to coming, okay?"" He nodded assent, and she began moving. Traceys breasts were so firm, they hardly moved while her hard nipples rubbed their way across his chest. She adjusted position slightly until it was just right and she got a good rhythm going. ""Ah... Ah... Ah..."" she let out little yelps of pleasure as she fucked Nigel. She was nearly half a foot shorter than he, and he looked squarely into her eyes only when she withdrew prior to impaling herself again. Nigel was in heaven as warm massaging tightness enclosed his cock. ""I'm getting tired, could you put you hands on my hips and help me along?"" Nigel held her tightly and pushed her body back and forth, driving his cock in to the hilt every time. Each time he felt her pubic hair against his, her expression twitched, and her vagina fluttered around his cock, gripping it tighter. ""This'll build up those lovely muscles of yours some more, Nigel."" They both laughed at that, before concentrating on their furious lovemaking once more. The only sounds were their heavy breathing, the occasional kiss, moans, and the slapping of her thighs and breasts against his body. ""I'm going to be come shortly"", he finally announced. ""Stop for a minute then... I want to do something."" Again, she reached into the handbag she'd brought into the bedroom with her. This time, out came a slim smooth vibrator. She moved forward to pull him partway out, then lay flat against him. She turned on the vibrator and adjusted it's speed then reached behind her and slid it in right alongside Nigels cock. Tracey bade him to resume fucking while she pushed the vibrator in and out in synch. He pulled out, she pushed it in, and vice versa. Two cocks inside her hole at once. She started trembling moments before Nigel started cumming from the extra tightness and the shared vibrations. ""Oh my god... Oh my god..."" he began saying, then he spilled over. The look on his face turned to one of agony. He was positively quiet by comparison as they came together. She felt a sudden splash of warmth inside her as his cum started to fill her up. One long spurt after another coated her insides and started dribbing out. The cunt juice on his cock turned white. Long dribbles of come poured down and neither of them cared, they were enjoying the greatest shared experience. She removed the vibrator and showed the fluid covered length to Nigel before wiping it off and hiding it in her bag again. They lay together, she still on top of him, until his softening cock slipped out. Hicks watched as Nigel opened Traceys cunt lips wide to see the result of their combined efforts, before they showered together and wiped each others privates clean before drying each other and dressing together.\n\nThe light level started dropping around Hicks as he watched them return to the lounge and chatting over more drinks. Christ, the largest part of ninety minutes had gone quickly, watching them. Moments later it was pitch black and time to resume his interrupted journey. He put his hand out to pick up the tube. It wasn't there. Oh, he must have put it back in his belt. Nope, it wasn't there either. Ummm, where was it?\n\nHis skin crawled.\n\nHe'd put it down. In zero gravity. He frantically looked around for it, but it was nowhere to be seen. Reluctantly he looked outwards, and quickly spotted the tube glinting in the moonlight, dozens of meters away at least. It might as well be on the other side of the Solar system, it was just as untouchable. For a moment he hated himself like no other, then realised his mistake was an entirely human one. He could replace the tube and try again, but he'd almost certainly be posted before then. No doubt there'd be another time.\n\nSlowly he turned his back on the corner of the station and headed back to the airlock. He'd refill the oxygen in the suit and re-enable the airlock sensors to leave no trace of his presence. No close yet so far...\n\nRipley awoke two hours before dawn, and tossed and turned until she realised she wasn't going to get any more shut-eye till she'd gotten up and done something. So she got up for a walk around and a drink of water. Ripley stepped out onto the 50th floor apartment balcony to watch the view for a few minutes. The street was lit by a dazzling half full moon. At this time there were only a few vehicles and the odd person moving around, and little else. The cold night breeze fanned over Ripley, making her shiver. Some movement caught her eye. An oblong, faintly glowing shape crawled up between two buildings. It wasn't until it cleared them that she realised it was the gateway station, glowing by it's onboard lights. Unexpectedly it turned red then blazed into life as it moved out of Earths shadow into daylight. She didn't envy them. Twelve sunrises and sets a day for them. One of each was sufficient for her. The sudden little puff of gas just ahead of it took her by surprise. Hello, a rocket? No, ion engines were invisible. An accident, perhaps? Not likely. In any case, she'd hear about it soon enough if anything had happened.\n\nRobert was even more surprised when the sudden soundless detonation blazed forth several kilometers away. Fragments of metal from Hicks' shattered gun went in all directions as the Iron meteorite became the first ever to make the journey to Earth, then back into Solar orbit. ""What the hell..."", he muttered, as he watched the gas plume expand and slowly fade away.\n\nHe'd almost forgotten all about it when lunchtime came around again. Vanessa was finishing some work, and she'd join him and his friends for a few drinks over a hot lunch. Shortly after his departure she noticed on the security monitor a balding figure walk up to the outside door and wait there, ignoring the ""Office closed for lunch"" sign. After a few minutes she figured he surely must have realised, so she decided to talk. ""Hello, the office is closed until one. Is it important?"" Her voice wafted from the speaker grille. ""It is. Can we talk?""\n""Are you after the Company president?""\n""No, I have to talk to you, Vanessa."" Interesting. What was important enough that someone would want to talk to her personally, especially now? ""Hang on, I'll be out in a minute."" Vanessa buzzed Bishop into the outside office. ""I don't think we've met"" she said. ""How well do you know Hyperdine products?""\n""Not very well, thats not really my department.""\n""How about the 600 model?""\n""As I said, thats not my department. Unless theres something important, I think you'd better come back later."" Bishop showed her the tattoo on his arm, listing his make and model number. It took Vanessa nearly an entire millisecond to consider her reply. Alright, they had things to discuss. ""Military hyperdine unit. Okay, apartment 1793, 6pm sharp. Now, you'd better leave before you're noticed. I'll see you then.""\n\nVanessa had set out two glasses of milky lubricant and changed out of her work clothes when he got there. He glanced at the cigarette burning in an ashtray. ""We're alone; the cigarette's mine. The President likes me to show some little shortcomings"", she commented. ""Now, I think I deserve to know how you found out who I am, Mr...""\n""Bishop. I overheard a conversation you had a few weeks ago. Your attitude struck me first of all. And as good as the engineers are these days, some limb movements aren't as fluid as humans.""\n""Well well, thats something I never considered. I was told I wouldn't be able to identify other 600 models and they were right; I haven't. I'd need to spend time around fellow synthetics as you've done before I could do the same.""\n""But now,"" Vanessa continued, ""I'd like to hear your story. Why did you contact me?""\n""I'm scheduled for destruction. I need your help.""\n""On what grounds was that course of action decided?""\n""During my last mission out, I came in contact with an exceedingly hostile organism that your Company wants. And they don't want anyone credible around who might conceivably take the witness stand against them.""\n""So thats how I come into it. I see. Well, I've unrestricted access to all ICC computer data. Tomorrow I'll take a look and see what I find... interesting... the President instructed me not to go outside my area of work, otherwise I'd have looked through everything to learn all possible aspects of my job. I just assumed he wanted his privacy, but now it sounds more like he was avoiding a conflict of interest on my part.""\n""The 600 model is everything I was told it was. Nice functionality.""\n""Thank you, Bishop. It's nice to be appreciated for what I am, for once. Unlike you, the Hyperdine people weren't restricted so they did things exactly the way they wanted. It's kind of fun, blending in without anyone except Robert knowing who I am. Sometimes I wonder how they'd react if they knew, would they treat me differently and so forth.""\n""Do you want to be in a different place?""\n""Yes. Definitely. But it's not like I can opt out. In Roberts eyes I'm the perfect female employee, and my efficiency doesn't come into it. He's a great believer in 'Jus primae noctis'""\n""I haven't heard that phrase before.""\n""Never mind, I thought it'd been relegated to the history books centuries ago. But it's nice to be able to speak my mind to someone who won't say anything.""\n""Comes with the territory. People seem to like someone quiet, once in a while."" At seven thirty she bade him to leave, knowing that Robert was due there in thirty minutes. He often turned up early, so she didn't want to take the chance of being caught. She promised to get in touch as soon as she'd dug out the information.\n\n At work the next day, Vanessa's eidetic memory absorbed dozens of pages per second; to human eyes it was just a blur. She'd gone straight for the highest classification ""Black"" science area and quickly located the Bio-weapons division. What she found surprised, then appalled her. The company had flouted every ethical and moral law in its dealings. Nothing mattered, even life itself was expendable if in the long run it advanced their aims. She couldn't harm, or by inaction allow to be harmed a human being. Vanessas internal programming compelled her to bring this up with Robert but she held back, knowing the consequences of such a rash move. Not to mention that Hyperdine was already compromised; she would merely be the coup-de-grace if she tried.\n\nShe decided to check the company's background for any more surprises, and started with the classified history files. The original company name was the Weyland-Yutani corp in honor of its founders, but their noble aspirations were quickly perverted by succeeding management. Within living memory the last vestiges of its humble beginnings were wiped when its name changed to the ICC corp. ""The deal of the Century"" declared 20th century newspaper headlines of the sale of a Weyland-Yutani supplier to the corporation at a giveaway price. Delving deeper, WY had manoeuvred itself into a position such that its major supplier sold all its products to them. At an opportune moment they simply declared ""We will pay... this amount for your wares from now on"", and forced them to the wall. The conniving extended to their own employees. A ancient top-secret memoranda recommended the misuse of a devious pitfall and a deliberate loophole in their employee contracts. When someone was interviewed for an internal position, they were offered $x per annum. However, the letter of offer gave the salary as $x-5000. If this was declined, he was transferred anyway - at his current salary.\n\nBishops predicament and this information brought another possibility to mind. She checked the balance of payments to Hyperdine. With a sinking feeling she noted that the last credit transfer occurred just before her purchase. The ICC corp was their biggest customer. It was hardly necessary to check the confidential message logs to find diplomatically worded memos reminding the ICC corp of its dues, and Roberts note to his closest execs planning the next move.\n\nTakeover via a 2-pronged attack.\n\nVanessa needed to learn more to decide on a course of action, but this wasn't getting her jobs done. So she asked to stay behind for extra work. Robert shrugged his shoulders as if to say ""please yourself"", then requested her to turn up at his apartment by 8pm.\n\n Jonesy had been stalking for prey without success. The 6 kilo orange furball trudged back through his domain back to Ripleys apartment. The other beat-up Toms gave the battle hardened beast good leeway, while his harem were overlooked and unmolested in his passage. ""Hello Jonesy, what've you been up to today, mmm?"" Ripley asked the feline when the door flap clattered to announce his return. She stroked Jonesy's back just forward to the tail, his 'sexy spot'. She shouldn't tease him like this, it probably frustrated the Tom no end but she was amused by Jones' reaction; the tail shooting vertical and his head straining upwards while his mouth made biting movements in the air. As expected the big cat went to pieces in her hands. She only had to scratch him the right way and he was putty. ""Oh Jonesy, you big softy, you"", she commented to the feline as he craned his neck for more of the same. Ripley was a Cat person. Why, she'd only just come to realize. Cats were proud, independent creatures that subtly let it be known they don't really need you except for food. Similarly, she'd realized men seemed to like women who didn't really need them; who wanted him in their life but had other important interests - Newt in her case. Perhaps it was the element of mystery it instilled.\n\nShe was preparing dinner when Newt came home from school, the happy almost-teenager fairly bursting into the apartment. Newt was slowly gaining a tan and her complexion had changed. A haircut had done wonders for her appearance, and she was barely recognizable from the waif she'd rescued on Acheron. Just before some serious shut-eye, Ripley checked on Newt. She was asleep and not making a sound. Ripley stroked her daughters hair, feeling the warmth radiating from her little body. ""Night, night, my Baby"", she whispered. Ripley pecked her cheek and quietly left the room. Newt didn't stir.\n\nThe phone buzzed for attention.\n\n""Oh, you would have to ring NOW, wouldn't you? Damn it."" Hello, when she angrily hit the answer stud Bishop and a woman she hadn't met stared back. It looked like they were in an office somewhere.\n\n""Hello, Bishop... whats new? I thought you would've been reassigned?""\n""No, it's a long story. Tell you about it another time. Right now I'm in the ICC Company presidents office.""\n""What?"", she said, eyes wide. ""Miss Ripley, I'm Vanessa, the presidents secretary"", she introduced herself. ""Your friend contacted me about some matters of interest to you. They concern me too, now. I've got some information for you, we think you deserve it.""\n""Go ahead"", Ripley answered as she pulled up a seat. ""Does this look familiar to you?"", Vanessa asked. She played part of a recording from the Bioweapons division. It was a fuzzy view from an in-helmet camera. Two people were visible in front, climbing a rocky slope towards an odd proturbance towering above them. Screaming wind caught by the microphone made hearing their words difficult. ""... how long do you think this things been here, Dallas?"" a female voice suddenly emerged from the chaos. ""God knows Lambert, it gives me the creeps just looking at it. How tall do you think its builders were?""\n""Look at the opening there. If that was a convenient size for them, I'd say, three meters, easy.""\n""Who knows what they were thinking of when they built it. Why leave it open like that, though?""\n""Maybe someone was in a big hurry to leave?...""\n\nShe'd seen enough. Dallas, Lambert, Kane.. they'd gone inside the Alien spaceship. But where did this recording come from? ""Was that on the lifeboat?""\n""Yes. That, and everything your science officer, Ashley, learned about the Alien you picked up. He stored it in your flight recorder in case he failed in his assignment. The inspection team which went over your lifeboat removed all evidence pertaining to the Alien. Robert ordered it personally.""\n""Robert?""\n""Robert Lionel VanLeuwen, the Company president."" Wasn't that name fam... ""No, it's not a coincidence, they're related."" Vanessa beat her to it. No surprises there. Another Van Leuwen had presided over her inquiry and the later Court martial.\n\n""But, going through the records, I found something else you might find interesting. Normally when a vessel fails to report in on schedule, the next to follow the same course is notified to keep an eye out. That happened in your case, but the Nostromo was ordered off its normal flight path to intercept the alien vessels signal which you otherwise wouldn't have passed near enough to detect. Naturally, you weren't found. Of course, the Nostromos actual path was plotted well in advance. A request for a follow-up on your disappearance was denied; they decided that anything which could cause your ships disappearance was too risky to investigate further, and the matter was classified.""\n""You mean..."", Ripley began to comprehend. ""If they'd looked, they would've spotted your lifeboat."" If Ripley had a second chance at Robert at that moment, she'd kill him with her bare hands. It wasn't an accident that she'd been left out there. An inhuman corporate decision took her friends, family... and Amy, away from her forever. ""Was Acheron chosen for colonization in the hope they would find the ship?""\n""No, the planners didn't have access to that information."" A touch of a key filled the screen with Zeta 2 Reticuli's data. ""The system was colonized partly because its sun is almost identical to ours. Conceivably, it even formed in the same gas cloud. Plus, Acheron is almost completely mineable. It was purely an economic decision.""\n""How did Carter Burke come into it?""\n""He was a minor company executive assigned to your case, and he was ordered to send the message to the Colony. I doubt he looked far enough ahead to see his name was on all the documents. Mr Burke was the ICC corporations drop man in case something went wrong.""\n""Couldn't the colony have detected the signal? We did.""\n""Simple economy. They didn't need the equipment required, so they didn't get it.""\n""Who did in the first place?""\n""An automated drone probe. There are hundreds out there, collecting data on systems ten times further out than we've ever travelled. Amongst their functions is a wide-band search for intelligent signals. One recorded the Ships beacon for analysis on Earth. Whoever set up the signal deliberately chose a noisy frequency. If they'd wanted it to be heard over a long distance they would've chosen something like the twenty-one centimeter Hydrogen frequency. They probably assumed anyone sophisticated enough to get there in the first place could receive it, so they aimed for short range reception only.""\n""Ash said they'd translated it. What did it say?""\n""It was easy to decipher. The originators knew a message in their language would likely be untranslatable by anyone else, so they settled for diagrams. They show the Alien life-cycle in full, and make it very clear how dangerous it was. A rough schematic of their spaceship was included to stop curiosity along those lines, plus something else.""\n""Go on.""\n""A series of star charts showing the location of the planet they picked up the Alien from. The good news is that the ship was there so long that the stars have moved to the extent they can't be followed.""\n""Thank goodness for that.""\n""The bad news is that from the spatial density on the maps they know the planet must be approximately two thousand light years away. That means the probes will find it anyday, if the data isn't already sitting around waiting to be studied in the right way."" Ripley sat back to contemplate this. Jesus, it wasn't ever yet, not by a long shot. ""Then sooner or later they'll succeed, and add that... thing to their arsenal. Just one mistake and...""\n""I know. Hic Jacet Terra - here lies Earth.""\n""Then we've got to stop them!""\n\n""Don't worry, Miss Ripley - I'll take care of that for all of us"", Vanessa coldly replied.\n\nRipley signed off for the night. Sleep didn't come easy for her. If one company employee made one tiny human error with the Alien, a wave of death would sweep the Earth and the lights would go out forever. Passing ships would see the cities crumble to dust and cover the billions of dead, and all major forms of life on Earth would die with them.\n\n""Thank you for pointing things out to me, Bishop"", Vanessa said. ""Now, what I have to do, I want to do alone."" Bishop nodded and started to leave. ""Remember me, won't you?"" she said just before the door closed behind him.\n\nWhen he was out of the office, Vanessa turned her attention back to the keyboard and brought up a series of files and recordings. The translated signal from the Alien spaceship. Special order 937 from the Bioweapons division to science officer Ashley on board the Nostromo. The confidential report on the Nostromo's disappearance. The Company President's order to remove all evidence from the Lifeboat. Ash's data on the Alien. The memos to and from Carter Burke. The reports from Acheron before the transmissions of that poor colony stopped. The two Court-martial and inquiry reports. The Sulaco records. The memos about the Hyperdine corp. ENTER RECIPIENT(S), the computer asked. Her list began: United press, Reuters, Independent press assn...\n\nWithin minutes the media were bombarding the office with questions, and the Company presidents suite was besieged. His faithful executives, discreetly dressed in casual and maintenance personnel attire, filled the first available downgoing shuttle. Vanessa was barely keeping up with the requests for more information, when Robert burst into the office, howling like a Banshee. His face was beetroot red from the effort of fighting his way through the media people, and twisted in rage. She pressed the 'transmit' key to send her final reply to the media, before turning to face him.\n\n""VANESSA!"" he screamed. ""WHAT HAVE.... YOU... DONE!!""\n\n""You broke every moral and ethical law, and you knew I couldn't sit by and watch if I knew the whole picture. Sorry to welcome you to the real world, Mr President. It's not everyday your perfect employee lets you down like this.""\n\nHe gagged, then his expression turned black. The punch connected on her jaw and sent her spinning across the room.\n\nThere were no tears, only a wistful look on her face. Vanessa's programming prevented her from taking action when he pulled his knife out of the drawer.\n\n---- : The end : ----"
1028,Clothing Optional,"['MMg', 'ped', '1st', 'voy', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","I drove my pickup on that washboard road around many many turns. I looked at my speedometer and had already gone over 5 miles. A long way on this dirt road. I was about to give up when I made another turn and there was an obvious new split rail fence with a cattle guard gate.\n\nThere was also a big sign that stated that you acknowledge you are entering a clothing optional area and that if you are offended by nudity please do not enter. As I entered another long road was ahead of me. There were cattle everywhere.\n\nSeveral more miles I came to another cattle guard and then another short road that lead to a parking area and another sign. I parked my truck and grinned at the sign as I walked on to the path - offended ha-ha, well that why I was here.\n\nSoon the path ended and there was a small lake, a picnic area, a play ground and about 500 yards of open shore line. It appeared that beach sand had been trucked in; it was like much like any other beach but a lake instead of the ocean.\n\nAs I walked along I notice several other similar areas around the lake. I walked to the second area and found a spot to set up my beach chair. I laid out my blanket and cooler and got comfortable to wait for my first naked girl to walk by. I had passed many trying not to look like a hungry sex addict.\n\nNow all settled in with a cold drink in my hand I watched. It wasn't long before I had a throbbing erection that I covered with a book I had brought along just for that reason. There were women and men of all sizes and shapes. Families with young kids and even babies all naked.\n\nI realized I had packed cold drinks but left my lunch back at camp. I was about ready to pack up but I had a hard time tearing myself away from all this nakedness. It was then I noticed a young girl around 11 or 12 years old. Her breast were no more than puffy little buds.\n\nShe walked down the beach one way then back the other several times. It was then she approached me. She walked up and squatted next to me. ""My name is Shelly"" she said. I said ""Hi""\n""You're a newbie aren't you""\n""What do you mean by that."" I asked.\n\nShe smiled and said""\n""You got a hard on, look around you see anybody else with a hard cock."" I smiled and I said ""I guess not.""\n""And you are still wearing our suit"" she quipped. The way she was sitting didn't help either. With her legs spread wide I could see her little pink pussy opening.\n\nI said I had to go back to the campground and gathered up my stuff quickly, before I said or did something I shouldn't. She asked if I was coming back, I smiled and said I would be back.\n\n Saturday After Lunch -\n\nI grabbed my lunch and head back for the park. I found a place near where I was before and settled in again to watch all the naked pussy being displayed on the beach runway in front of me. It wasn't long before my friend was hard. I covered it with my book again.\n\nShelly must have seen me walk in because she showed up about 15 minutes later. I tried not to look as she sat next to me again, but I just couldn't help myself. Her little pink pussy just a foot away. My cock felt like it was going to explode.\n\nI asked her if she knew that sitting like that she was driving me crazy. ""I wondered how long it would take you to say something."" she said. Flabbergasted I asked if her parents knew she was down here. She said no but it didn't matter.\n\nThen she told me that they were very open about sex in their family. She said ""I am the youngest of four kids; I got two brothers and a sister. I have even seen my Mom and Dad fucking. My brothers fuck my sister too.\n\nShe pulled back my book and said"" Still hard huh?"" I asked if she had ever had sex. She asked ""You mean real sex. You know pussy fucking?"" I said ""What other kind is there?""\n""Oh come on, how old are you. There's cock sucking, hand jobs, pussy licking, butt fuck, and more."" she explained.\n\n""Yea I know"" I answered ""How many of those have you been involved in?"" She said ""All of them, except normal sex, you know a cock in my pussy, my Dad told my brothers that if he caught them, he would cut their cocks off.""\n\nShe said she had to go but she would be back. I actually wanted her to come back. Her stories were really turning me on. However she never did come back\n\nI even got bold enough to take off my suit. I still kept my book around but I was doing better now. My cock was soft and I fell asleep. I was awakened by a man lightly kicking me in the side. ""Please cover up. MY DAUGHTER CAN SEE YOU!"" I looked over at a girl about 14 also naked, She smiled and then I looked down at my cock which was standing tall and hard.\n\nI quickly put my book over it. The man thanked me and went back to his family. I once again picked up my belongings and headed back to the campground. As soon as I was there I went into my tent and pulled my cock until I shot a huge load across the tent.\n\n Sunday -\n\nI was at the beach early. I eagerly awaited the naked people to populate the area. Not too surprisingly Shelly showed up again naked as everyone else on the beach, just at the moment for some reason more desirable than anyone else on the beach.\n\nShe asked me if I was up for some fun. I laughed and said not yet but if she kept showing me her pussy I soon would be. She looked around and then started to rub her pussy. As I watched her little finger disappear into her tiny cunt I felt my cock grow.\n\nQuite satisfied with herself she jumped up and ran off without a word. I got up also and using my towel to hide my stiff member I went into the brush behind the beach. I found a flat rock and sat down on it. I started pulling at my cock, as I pumped my hardon, from behind me I heard a little voice saying ""I knew you couldn't wait long, need some help.""\n\nShe took my cock in her hand and stroked up and down. Now I believed her about her brothers she had been practicing, a lot if I was any judge. She put her mouth over the head of my cock and swirled her tongue around.\n\nI was in heaven watching this cute preteen suck away. I told her she better stop before I lost my load in her mouth. She just kept bobbing her head up and down. A few seconds later she went way down on me taking about half of my seven inches into her mouth. My cock spasmed and warm cum shot into her throat. She pulled back and the last shot hit her square in the nose.\n\nShe said my cum tasted good. Jumped up and was gone again.\n\n Sunday Afternoon -\n\nIt was getting toward late afternoon and I was thinking of the long drive home when Shelly came walking up. She said ""You know I don't know your name"" I thought for a minute and said ""George""\n""You don't look like a George to me, I think I will call you Fred""\n""Why"" I asked. She said ""That's what it says on your beach chair"" I had forgotten my name was written on the chair.\n\nShe reached out and touched my cock. ""I decided"" she said. I inquired what she had decided. She continued ""I decided this is what I want to go in my pussy. I'm tired of using my sister dildo, I want a real cock.""\n\nShe told me to meet her back in the brush. She got up and walked down the beach. I watched her as she entered the brush about 50 feet down the beach. I jumped up and almost tripped over my own feet trying to get there. I stood there waiting for that beautiful little cunt.\n\nI saw her making her way through the brush. My cock felt harder and longer than it had ever felt before. She knelt down in front of me and grabbed my cock again. Once again she brought me to the brink. I got her up and laid her over a rock.\n\nPushing my cock into her tiny hole was so delightful I ignored pleas to go slow. She groaned ""That my cock was a lot bigger than her sister's dildo"" I paid no attention as I buried my cock up to the hilt in that velvety tunnel. She let out a little yell as I bottomed out. I began to pump in and out, she was so tight.\n\nShe came very quickly then over and over again as I continued to fuck her. I had never had a girl this young, or a pussy this tight.\n\nShe was so tight my balls welled up and I unloaded in her in no time. Still hard I pulled out and shoved it into her brown hole. She moaned as I pushed in hard.\n\nShe wailed as I continued my assault on her butt. I slowed as I was afraid someone would hear her cries. Sometime during the process she must have passed out because when I pulled out of her she was unconscious. I shook her but she didn't come to. I was afraid I might have injured her.\n\nI returned to the beach gathered my things and when I got back to my truck I headed for the campground. I took down my tent and just threw it in the bed. I was gone in about 15 minutes. Once on the road home I relived the weekend in my mind. As I smiled my cock was hard again and I jerked off as I drove. That little girl was so good..."
1029,Clothing Optional,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', 'voy', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","I drove my pickup on that washboard road around many, many turns. I looked at my speedometer and had already gone over 5 miles. A long way on this dirt road. I was about to give up when I made another turn and there was an obvious new split rail fence with a cattle guard gate.\n\nThere was also a big sign that stated that you acknowledge you are entering a clothing optional area and if you are offended by nudity please do not enter. As I entered another long road was ahead of me. There were cattle everywhere.\n\nSeveral more miles I came to another cattle guard and then another short road that lead to a parking area and another sign. I parked my truck and grinned at the sign as I walked on to the path - offended ha-ha, well that why I was here.\n\nSoon the path ended and there was a small lake, a picnic area, a play ground and about 500 yards of open shore line. It appeared that beach sand had been trucked in, it was like much like any other beach but a lake instead of the ocean.\n\nAs I walked along I notice several other similar areas around the lake. I walked to the second area and found a spot to set up my beach chair. I laid out my blanket and cooler and got comfortable to wait for my first naked girl to walk by. I had passed many trying not to look like a hungry sex addict.\n\nNow all settled in with a cold drink in my hand I watched. It wasn't long before I had a throbbing erection that I covered with a book I had brought along just for that reason. There were women and men of all sizes and shapes. Families with young kids and even babies all naked.\n\nI realized I had packed cold drinks but left my lunch back at camp. I was about ready to pack up but had a hard time tearing myself away from all this nakedness. It was then I noticed a young girl just a child really. Her breasts were no more than puffy little buds.\n\nShe walked down the beach one way then back the other several times. It was then she approached me. She walked up and squatted next to me. ""My name is Shelly,"" she said. ""You're a newbee aren't you?""\n\n""What do you mean by that,"" I asked.\n\nShe smiled and said, ""You've got a hard-on, look around you see anybody else with a hard cock?""\n\nI smiled and I said, ""I guess not.""\n\n""And you are still wearing your bathing suit,"" she quipped. The way she was sitting didn't help either. With her legs spread wide I could see her little pink pussy opening.\n\nI said I had to go back to the campground and gathered up my stuff quickly, before I said or did something I shouldn't. She asked if I was coming back, I smiled and said I would be back.\n\n Saturday After Lunch -\n\nI grabbed my lunch and head back for the park. I found a place near where I was before and settled in again to watch all the naked pussy being displayed on the beach runway in front of me. It wasn't long before my friend between my legs was hard again. I covered it with my book.\n\nShelly must have seen me walk in because she showed up about 15 minutes later. I tried not to look as she sat next to me again, but I just couldn't help myself. Her little pink pussy just a foot away. My cock felt like it was going to explode.\n\nI asked her if she knew that sitting like that she was driving me crazy. ""I wondered how long it would take you to say something,"" she said.\n\nFlabergasted, I asked if her parents knew she was down here. She said no but it didn't matter.\n\nThen she told me that they were very open about sex in their family, ""I am the youngest of four kids, I got two brothers and a sister. I have even seen my Mom and Dad fucking. My brothers fuck my sister too.""\n\nShe pulled back my book and said, ""Still hard huh?""\n\nI asked if she had ever had sex.\n\nShe asked me, ""You mean real sex. You know pussy fucking?"" \n\nI said, ""What other kind is there?""\n\n""Oh come on, how old are you? There's cock sucking, hand jobs, pussy licking, butt fucking.""\n\n""Yea I know,"" I answered. ""How many of those have you done?""\n\nShe looked at me and said, ""All of them, except normal sex, you know a cock in my pussy, my Dad told my brothers that if he caught them, he would cut their cocks off.""\n\nShe said she had to go but she would be back. I actully wanted her to come back. Her stories were really turning me on. However she never did come back\n\nI even got bold enough to take off my suit. I still kept my book aroud but I was doing better now. My cock was soft and I fell asleep. I was awakened by a man lighly kicking me in the side. ""Please cover up. MY DAUGHTER CAN SEE YOU!"" I looked over at a girl about 14 also naked, She smiled and then I looked down at my cock which was once again standing tall.\n\nI quickly put my book over it. The man thanked me and went back to his family. I then picked up my belongings and headed back to the campground. As soon as I was there I went into my tent and pulled my cock until I shot a huge load across the tent.\n\n Sunday -\n\nI was at the beach early. I eagerly awaited the naked people to populate the area. Not to surprisingly Shelly showed up again, naked as everyone else on the beach, just at the moment for some reason more desirable than anyone else on the beach.\n\nShe asked me if I was up for some fun. I laughed and said not yet but if she kept showing me her pussy I soon would be. She looked around and then started to rub her pussy. As I watched her little finger disappear into her tiny cunt I felt my cock grow.\n\nQuite satisfied with herself she jumped up and ran off without a word. I got up also and using my towel to hide my stiff member I went into the brush behind the beach. I found a flat rock and sat down on it. I started pulling at my cock, as I pumped my hard-on, from behind me I heard a little voice saying ""I knew you couldn't wait long, need some help.""\n\nShe took my cock in her hand and stroked up and down. Now I believed her about her brothers she had been practising, a lot if I was any judge. She put her mouth over the head of my cock and swirled her tongue around.\n\nI was in heaven watching this cute preteen suck away. I told her she better stop befor I lost my load in her mouth. She just kept bobbing her head up and down. A few seconds later she went way down on me taking about half of my seven inches into her mouth. My cock spasmed and warm cum shot into her throat. She pulled back and the last shot hit her square in the nose.\n\nShe said my cum tasted good. Jumped up and was gone again.\n\n Sunday Afternoon -\n\nIt was getting toward late afternoon and I was thinking of the long drive home when Shelly came walking up. She said ""You know I don't know your name.""\n\nI thought for a minute and said, ""George.""\n\n""You don't look like a George to me, I think I will call you Fred.""\n\n""Why?"" I asked.\n\nShe said, ""That's what it says on your beach chair."" I had forgotten my name was written on the chair.\n\nShe reached out and touched my cock. ""I decided,"" she said.\n\nI inquired what she had decided.\n\n""I decided this is what I want to go in my pussy. I tired of using my sister's dildo, I want a real cock.""\n\nShe told me to meet her back in the brush. She got up and walked down the beach. I watched her as she entered the brush about 50 feet down the beach. I jumped up and almost tripped over my own feet trying to get there. I stood there waiting for that beautiful little cunt.\n\nI saw her making her way through the brush. My cock felt harder and longer than it had ever felt before. She knelt down in front of me and grabbed my cock again. Once again she brought me to the brink. I got her up and layed her over a rock.\n\nPushing my cock into her tiny hole was so delightful I ignored her ""Please to go slow."" She groaned.\n\nThe fact that My cock was a lot bigger than her sister's dildo - I paid no attention to - as I buried myself to the hilt in the kid's velvety tunnel. She let out a little yell as I bottomed out.\n\nThen I began to pump in and out, she was so tight. She came very quick then over and over again as I continued to fuck her. I had never had a girl this young, or a pussy this tight.\n\nShe was so tight my balls welled up and I unloaded in her in no time. Still hard I pulled out and shoved it into her brown hole. She moaned as I pushed in hard.\n\nShe wailed as I continued my assult on her butt. I slowed as I was afraid someone would hear her cries. Sometime during the process she must have passed out because when I pulled out of her she was unconscious. I shook her but she didn't come to. I was afraid I might have injured her.\n\nI returned to the beach gathered my things and when I got back to my truck I headed for the campground. I took down my tent and just threw it in the bed. I was gone in about 15 minutes. Once on the road home I relived the weekend in my mind. As I smiled my cock was hard again and I jerked off as I drove. That sweet little girl was so good..."
1030,Clown Party,['MF'],"Anyway, I was excited to do her party. I got out some extra items to take. I spent a half-hour putting on my makeup just right, put on my suit, loaded the car, and took off.\n\nI followed her instructions and found her house with no problem. I parked behind the only car, got my stuff out, and headed toward the door.\n\nRene met me at the door in a see through yellow teddy. She had matching transparent panties too.\n\n""Hello! I'm the birthday girl and you're my present. Please come in!"" she said and stepped aside.\n\n""Wow!"" I said as I stepped past her.\n\n""I have been fantasizing about make love to you for years."" She said.\n\n""I had similar thoughts too."" I replied.\n\nI went into a very nice living room and put my stuff in the center of the floor. I turned to admire her. I think I was drooling.\n\n""You can only look until you are finished entertaining me."" She said. ""Then I'll pay you. How much depends on the quality of you performance!""\n\n""That's fair!"" I replied, as I opened up my Clown Box, spread out my blanket, and popped up my little stool.\n\nI started out in a hurry but soon slowed down to a normal pace. I showed her an item and let her play with it for as long as she wanted too. She played with hand puppets, bubbles, and a huge assortment of toys. I juggled beanbags, scarves, and clubs for her. I did some yo-yo tricks, magic tricks, and a couple of card tricks too.\n\nAll through the show she had bent over so I could look down her top, arched her back so her tits stuck out nicely, and sat Indian style so the crotch of her transparent panties became invisible with the moisture. God! It was torture.\n\n""That's it. You have seen it all!"" I said.\n\n""Not quite all!"" she stated as she grabbed my crotch.\n\nMy clown suit is a one-piece jump suit. Damn it! But it came off so easy I was shocked. It was a warm day so I only wore shorts with no under ware and no T-shirt. My shoes, socks, and bells were gone instantly. She dropped my cut off's and sucked my hard cock into her sweet mouth.\n\nI was so excited I came immediately. I apologized but she smiled, swallowed, and said she had expected it. She had teased me too much. With that she stood and said, ""You can unwrap your payment now.""\n\nI reached for the hem of her top and she lifted her arms over her head for me. Up, up, and up I rose her top to reveal more and more of her perfect body. I stepped back to admire this work of art. I then knelt down to remove her panties with my teeth. The smell was overpowering I was rock hard again.\n\n""You may take as much payment as you want for the services rendered."" She teased.\n\nI did her on her hands and knees on the living room floor. It was great having my cock in her cunt. She milked me with that talented pussy of hers. I couldn't imagine why her husband left her for another woman.\n\nWe showered together removing my makeup. This is the first time she had ever seen my face. She sucked me under the spraying water till I was hard again.\n\n""There is one hole left you haven't filled!"" she said as she led me to her bedroom. She sat on the bed, laid back, pulled her knees to her breasts, and said ""The K-Y Jelly is in the night stand if you want it, but it's not necessary.""\n\nWow! My wife rarely lets me in her ass, and never without lubrication. ""Dry will be great if it's okay with you?"" I said.\n\n""Go for it! I love to watch a good hard cock ream my butt good!"" she stated. ""It's always better than my dildo. However, it's double ended and I can do my pussy too.""\n\n""I'd like to see that!"" I said.\n\n""When you're finished I'll put on a show for you then. I have almost as many toys as you have."" She stated.\n\nI poked her sphincter with my cock head and it opened slightly for me. I eased it in to the max. She took it all with ease. She rested her ankles on my shoulders and relaxed a little. I was in for the long haul. I had cum twice already and this was not going to be fast. I'm pretty sure that's what she wanted. She seemed to be in control of the whole situation. I was here for her to use. I was merely the life support system for my cock. She had a live dildo to play with today.\n\nI didn't mind at all. Use me, abuse me, and cast me aside I was in heaven. I jabbed, reamed, and penetrated her for what seemed like hours. In reality it was over twenty-five minutes. I slammed in to the hilt and sand blasted the inside of her rectum with my cum.\n\nI rolled off, she straightened her legs out, and we cuddled together until she fell asleep.\n\nI left her like that, naked on top of the damp sheet with my cum oozing out of her ass into the mattress.\n\nI dressed, packed up my clown stuff, wrote a thank you note, and left.\n\nShe has called once a month for an encore performance.\n\nIt is always a gig I look forward too.\n\nShe did eventually put on her toy show for me. She could make an excellent living with that act."
1031,Club Rules,['Fdom mf ff'],"Needless to say, that wasn't my last time going to the club. Troy brought me again the next weekend. Allie kept her word, and helped me apply for membership. She introduced me to the leader of the club, and owner of the house, Sylvia Rhodes. I had heard people talk about her. The rumour was that she was into all sorts of strange sexual practices, but no one seemed to know what they were. I was a bit intimidated. The woman was around thirty years old, and had a really sexy way about her. She had long, straight brown hair, and piercing dark blue eyes. She was beautiful. No wonder everyone was in awe of her. "" Hi Sylvia, "" said Allie. We were in a library room at the far back end of the house. "" This is my friend Jenn. She'd like to join the club. "" Sylvia turned her attention to me. "" Jenn. It's good to meet you. I've *heard* a lot about you. "" My face went a bit red. There was something about the way that she emphasised 'heard' that told me she was referring to my loud orgasm of the previous week. She looked me over. "" I love the way your dark brown eyes contrast with your hair. You're a really cute girl. I'll bet all the guys are after you. "" Was she trying to make me blush ? I couldn't think of anything to say. Luckily, she went on to the topic at hand. "" This club, just like any other, has rules to follow. Not many, but I insist that they be observed.""\n"" The first rule is secrecy. You will tell no one about the club. If you bring a guest, and the guest breaks this rule, you will be held accountable. For that reason, I suggest you choose your guest carefully. "" She paused, waiting for a response. "" Okay, "" I answered. "" Good. "" Her smile was stunning. "" I have only one other rule, Jenn. This is a club for couples. Don't come here alone. If you do come alone, you will be submitted to whatever punishment I see fit. Do you understand ?""\n"" Yes, "" I replied. "" You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?"" I paused. Her eyes caught mine. "" N-no, "" I finally stammered out. She took a step towards me, and put her arms around me. My heart skipped a beat. Her body felt so close to me. Her cheek was up against mine. "" Welcome to the club, "" she whispered in my ear. Her lips brushed mine as she released me from the embrace.\n\nTroy and I went to the club each of the following three Saturdays together. The sex we had there was always hot, but I found myself enjoying the social aspect of the club even more. Allie and I had become great friends. We even hung out together at school. Sandy had tried to tag along a bit, but she was a bit on the immature side, so I always found a way to ditch her. When we were at the club, Allie and I were the centre of the social scene. On the rare occasions that Sylvia came out to join the group, she always made a point of spending some time talking with Allie and I, which I don't suppose hurt our social status one little bit. After she left, people would always gather around us to speculate about her. She was mystery that everyone wanted to figure out, but no one was brave enough to address directly. "" Do you think she's a lesbian ? "" one of the girls asked. "" I heard she was into bondage, "" speculated Allie. Allie seemed to like that idea. A girl who was new to the club piped in. "" She told me that if I came alone, that I would be punished. What does she mean by that ?""\n"" I heard that she tied a girl up and spanked her for it.""\n"" I'll bet she makes you have sex with one of the guys, "" another girl suggested. And the speculation went on. No one seems to have remembered it ever happening. I kept my mouth shut. Something about the way Sylvia had said 'punishment' had really gotten to me. Each time one of the girls suggested yet another form of punishment, the image of Sylvia punishing me came into my mind. The image would always make me horny.\n\nI was furious. Troy had been screwing around on me. After the totally mind-blowing sex we'd been having at the club, it was a real surprise. I heard the rumour at school, and Troy was silent when I confronted him over the phone. "" That fucking creep, "" I swore to myself, as I sat in my room. "" I'm going to fucking kill him."" In truth, I didn't know what I was more angry about; that he was screwing around with Gina Cruz, or that I no longer had a date to go to the club with. I'd been stewing over it all through Friday evening, and now that Saturday was here, I was at a loss for what to do. There wasn't a guy I knew that I'd really want to take to the club. Even if I did have the hots for a guy, I would come across as a total slut if I called up a guy tonight and brought him there to have sex. A sinful thought was nagging at me. I tried not to think about it, but her voice kept returning to my head. ' You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?' she had said. I remembered the tone of her voice. It was almost a taunt. And then I had paused before answering. But I couldn't, could I ? I banished the thought again. Why did it make me so horny ? It had been this way the whole afternoon. I argued with myself that I simply couldn't show up without a date. Sylvia would punish me. And as soon as I thought about the punishment, I would hear her voice again. ' You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?' Everyone talked about the punishment at the club, but no one knew what it was. A spanking over Sylvia's knees - I blushed at the thought - but I don't know why I dreamt about it. Maybe she would do it in front of everyone. I would die of embarrassment. If I stopped to imagine it, my body rebelled against me. It told me that I needed to go. I tried again to banish the thoughts from my mind. My hands shook as I picked up the keys to my car. On the way over, I thought of a hundred reasons why I shouldn't be doing this. I have no idea what she'll do to me, I reminded myself. It could be anything. My pussy was wet with anticipation. I parked out front, and then sat in my car for a couple of minutes. I saw another couple going into the club. I really wanted to be in there. I wanted to see my friends. How bad could the punishment possibly be ? With that, I mustered all of my confidence, and took my first steps. Another rush of doubt hit me as I came through the door. I was no more than a couple of steps into the room, when the attention of the crowd turned towards me. Conversation stopped. My face went red, but I continued walking. I walked through the whispering crowd to the hallway that led to Sylvia's study. I knocked quietly on her door. ""Come in, "" she called. I entered. "" Hello Jenn, "" Sylvia stood up from her chair. She set her book down on the arm of the chair. I wondered if she knew about me and Troy. "" What brings you here ?"" I could barely choke out the words. "" I came alone tonight.""\n"" Did you ?"" She was smiling. My legs were melting. "" Yes. "" Her eyes were locked on mine. "" I see. It looks like you could stand a little punishment after all. ""\n"" Yes ma'am."" She walked towards me. I froze. She walked around behind me. Her hand was on my ass. I felt her lips at my ear. "" What kind of panties did you wear tonight, Jenn ?"" My pussy was so very wet. "" White lacy panties, "" I answered. "" Do you think I will like them ?"" My body shuddered involuntarily in sexual anticipation. "" Yes.""\n"" Show them to me.""\n\nIt was just like I imagined. I was on my knees in front of Sylvia. I was wearing only my bra and panties. My hands were in leather cuffs behind my back. The only difference was that Sylvia wasn't spanking me. Instead, she was stroking my hair. "" Do you want me to spank you, pet ?""\n"" Yes... please."" There was so much desperation in my voice. "" Maybe, if you do a good job, I'll spank you at the end of the night."" At the end of the night ! How long did she plan on punishing me? She snapped a collar around my neck, and attached a silver chain. A tug on the chain told me to follow her. To my horror she was leading me, wearing only my underwear, back into the main room. I stopped conversation for the second time of the night, as everyone watched me walk in behind Sylvia. All of my new friends were there. I was so ashamed that I couldn't look at them. "" Our good friend Jenn, "" Sylvia announced, "" has broken the rules of the house, and she has agreed to accept whatever punishment I give her."" All eyes were on me. Sylvia continued. "" Since Jenn has broken the rules of membership, she's going to have to make it up in service to the other members. I will bring her upstairs, and she will spend the rest of the evening using her mouth and tongue to help couples to 'clean-up' after sex. I will be there to make sure she does a thorough job of her cleaning duties. When you are ready for her, just open your door a crack, and I'll bring her in."" I couldn't believe what she was saying. What exactly did she want me to do ? How could I possibly go into a room where a couple had just finished having sex, and use my mouth to clean them ? The very thought was almost more than I could stand. Sylvia pulled my chain, and I obeyed, even though my mind was still spinning with what she had announced. She led me up the stairs. I felt so exposed, with my ass covered only in my little white panties. The people the bottom of the stairs must have been getting quite a show. When we reached the top of the stairs, Sylvia tugged my chain downwards, forcing me to drop to my knees. She leaned over and whispered in my ear again. "" Who do you think it will be first, little one ? They're thinking about it right now. They're thinking about how sexy it will be to have you there to lick them off after they fuck. All of your friends are thinking about having you lick and suck their cocks and pussies. "" She knew exactly which buttons to push. Although my chest was pounding in panic, my pussy was quivering with excitement. I didn't see who went into the rooms first. I was afraid to look. One after another, all four rooms were occupied. I was so close to the doors that I could hear the sounds of their bodies slapping together, and all the other sounds of sex. Then there was a click. One of the doors was left ajar. Sylvia pulled on my chain. I followed her into the room. I recognized the couple. It was Sam and Ricki, a couple I had met on my first night at the club. I knew that Sam had been checking me out since we first met, but I had always pegged Ricki as the jealous type. I hadn't thought that she would allow him to get anywhere near me tonight. That illusion was quickly shattered. "" Put it in her mouth, "" Ricki told her boyfriend. She sounded excited. He rose from the bed. A tug on my chain brought me down to my knees in front of him. His limp cock, still slick from Ricki's pussy, was level with my face. My mind wondered if it was too late to back out now, but my mouth didn't hesitate. I licked the head of his penis first. His sperm was still oozing from the end of his cock. I usually didn't swallow cum for my boyfriends, but I had a feeling that Sylvia wasn't going to give me any choice. I lapped it up hungrily. For a moment, I found myself wondering what the situation must be like for Sam. Here he was, having his cock cleaned in my mouth, while his girlfriend watched enthusiastically, and while Sylvia stood there holding my leash. I sucked the whole thing into my mouth. It tasted strange to me. The tastes was of Ricki's pussy, I reliazed. I shuddered at the thought. His cock began to swell up again in my mouth. "" That's enough, "" said Ricki. I was relieved that she was jealous enough to stop him before it went any further. He pulled his cock from my mouth. Ricki almost shoved him out of the way and took his place standing in front of me. "" My turn, "" she said. I never thought Ricki would go for this sort of thing. I looked up at her sloppy pussy. Sam had really filled her up, and while she had been watching me clean his cock, his cum had begun to leak out of her pussy and down the inside of her thighs. I paused. There was no way I could do this. Sylvia thought otherwise. The gave a sharp tug to my chain, and pulled my face forward. "" Lick it up, "" she commanded. My mouth opened, and I found myself reaching my tongue out to scoop up the stream of mixed cum that was inching down her thigh. I had never felt so dirty in my whole life. I slowly cleaned one of her thighs, then I switched over and licked up the mess on the other one. I was only delaying the inevitable foray into Ricki's used pussy. Another tug on my chain convinced me to stop delaying. I cupped my mouth around the lips of her pussy. The taste of their mixed juices was already in my mouth, but licking it from the source intensified the flavour. The smell of sex was overpowering. Again and again, I ran my tongue along the lips of her pussy, each time collecting more of the deposited cum. Ricky was making a contented sound, almost like purring. I finally pushed my tongue into her hole and sucked out the last of Sam's semen. She pulled her body away from me, and I embarrassed myself further by extending my tongue and trying to follow her pussy as it pulled away. Sylvia pulled the chain again, and led me from the room out onto the balcony. The crowd in the room below cheered and clapped when I emerged from the room. I couldn't hide it. Surely they could see that my face was slick from licking Ricki's crotch. A second round of applause was for Ricki and Sam when they came out of the room. Ricki slapped my ass as she passed me on the balcony. I lowered my eyes in shame. Click. Another door cracked open. It was almost a relief when Sylvia led me into the room, and away from the eyes of the crowd. That is, until I realized who was in the room with me. It was that fourteen year old twit, Sandy, with her new boyfriend, Kyle. This was too much. I had spent the last month ditching Sandy at school because she didn't fit in with my friends. I had even started a bit of a rumour about her, to try to stop her from hanging around with my crowd. I couldn't stand the thought that I might spend the next fifteen minutes humiliating myself in front of this brainless slut. Maybe Sylvia sensed my apprehension, because she pulled my leash in for better control. "" Put her on her back, "" Sandy instructed. "" I want to straddle her face. "" Was it my imagination, or was there more than a little bit of animosity in her voice ? I didn't have time to ponder the question. Sylvia ordered me to lie face-up on the bed. Kyle, a black kid from the ninth grade, stood at the side of the bed stroking his cock. He was hard again already. Sandy crawled onto the bed. All I could do is look up at her. At fourteen years old, Sandy had already developed larger tits than my own. It's one of the things that made her popular with older guys. That, and her bubbly, air-headed personality. She positioned herself with her legs beside my shoulders, her front side towards my feet. My view of her body was unobstructed. I could see her perky little ass right above me. Despite the way the rest of her body had developed , her crotch was only lightly covered in her first growth of pubic hair. This is a fourteen year old, I had to remind myself, who is positioning her pussy over my face. And then she lowered it onto me. It was only my second time licking pussy, but this time I didn't hesitate. I wanted this over with as quickly as possible. Sandy took the opportunity to get a few things off her chest. "" You think you're so much better than me, don't you, Jenn ? You tell your friends that I'm not good enough to hang around with. Ungh, "" she groaned as I touched her clit, "" well, now that you're licking my cunt, you aren't so high and mighty, are you ? "" Her pussy was relaxing and releasing copious amounts of mixed cum into my mouth. I gurgled as I struggled to keep up. "" Oh, yeah, you cunt licking bitch. Drink it right from my pussy. You're not any better than me... you're just a cum licking slut who's only good for cleaning up my pussy. Ungh, "" I touched her clit again. "" oh, yeah, Jenn, you cocky, stuck-up bitch. How does it feel to lay on your back for me while I empty cum into your mouth ? "" My pussy was throbbing, and my hips were grinding in desperation. The humiliation was too much. My tongue pushed its way through the folds of Sandy's pussy, searching for more cum to lick. "" Ungh, yeah, Jenn. Suck it down, slut. You like being my cum-slut, don't you ? You're not too good for me now, are you ? Of course not. You're just a stuck-up, cunt licking whore, who can't get enough of licking my pussy. Ungh, "" she squealed. My tongue moved along her clit, and she lost control. "" Oh yeah, I'm really gonna cum into your mouth. Drink it from me, Jenn. Drink it !"" I sucked greedily on her pussy as the fourteen year old girl began squirting into my mouth. She rode my face, bucking and grinding her way through an orgasm. When she couldn't take the sensations of my tongue anymore, she pulled her pussy out of my reach. I continued to lick and kiss the insides of her thighs as she recovered. My breathing was ragged with sexual excitement. I almost whined when Sandy dismounted me, and began to get dressed. Her boyfriend Kyle had been stroking himself as he watched the scene from the near side of the bed. He leaned forward now, his hand jerking rapidly around his cock. "" Clean this up, bitch "" he told me, as he squirted his cum across my face. One strand landed on my nose, and across my cheek. The next one dribbled onto my forehead. Finally, he just rested his black cock on my lips and allowed me lick the rest of his sperm from the tip and underside of it. Sylvia pulled my chain, forcing me again to my feet. My body was immersed in feelings of sexual excitement. I was on the balcony again. The crowd below clapped and whistled when she brought me out. With my hands cuffed behind my back, I couldn't even wipe off the fresh semen which was now running down my face. The humiliation made my face burn, but I could only think of one thing. What I really wanted more than anything, was another cock or pussy in my face. I didn't have to wait long. Another door was already cracked open for me. I did three more rooms in quick succession. My dignity was no longer an issue, as I licked clean three more cocks, and cleaned out the pussies of two of the girls. One of the girls declined my services, as they had used a condom, but she did allow her boyfriend a full blow- job in addition to making me suck the cum out of the condom. There was a brief pause in the action after those three couples. I was a total mess. My face and neck were coated with sexual juices. I knelt at the top of the stairs and waited for the next room to finish. To my dismay, the next room turned out to be Troy, and the girl who he had been screwing around with, Gina. I couldn't believe the spot I was in. Not only had I placed myself in a position to be utterly humiliated to the whole membership, but now, I was getting ready to give tongue service the guy I had dumped only a day before, and the floozy he was cheating on me with. Troy didn't waste any time. He slapped his limp cock up against my lips. I felt so very used as I opened up my mouth and sucked it in. "" How does it taste, Jenn ?"" He asked me. Different. There was a strange, unpleasant taste surrounding his cock that hadn't been there wit the other guys. What was it ? Troy went on to answer my silent question. "" Gina let me fuck her up the ass tonight. We both thought it was a special occasion. "" I almost gagged. I was sucking the taste of Gina's ass from the cock of my former lover. It was degrading beyond anything I had imagined. He worked his cock around the inside of my mouth for a while, and then had me lick his balls for good measure. Gina was next. She sneered at me as she positioned her ass in my face. She bent forward slightly, and put her hands on her ass to pull her cheeks apart. I could now see her newly stretched ass hole, slick with Troy's cum. I felt that I reached a new level of perversion as I stretched my tongue forward to clean it. "" Lick my ass good, "" Gina commanded me. After cleaning up and down the crack of her ass, I pushed my tongue into her loosened hole. I tried not to think about the taste in my mouth. Her body pushed back into my face. "" Oh my god, Troy, she's good at this. She's really getting up there deep. Oh god, "" Gina groaned. "" She sucking it all out of me, I can feel it going. It feels so good."" I could feel it too. I couldn't believe that licking her ass was giving me so much pleasure. It was the humiliation, really. "" You wouldn't believe it, Troy. Your girlfriend is really licking the hell out of my ass. I think she really likes the taste of it. "" She was fingering her pussy now, and getting really close to an orgasm. When she came, I could feel her asshole clench repeatedly around my tongue. I couldn't get enough of it, and continued to lick her ass until she took it away from me, and got herself dressed. I needed more. "" No hard feelings, huh, Jenn ? "" Troy said, as he left the room with Gina. I spent the rest of the night going from room to room, swallowing as much cum as I could get my lips onto. I didn't even think twice when it turned out to my best fried Allie in one of the rooms. At that point, she was just another cum-filled pussy to me. She came really hard. In the end, we ran out of time before we ran out of willing couples. It was past midnight, and Sylvia didn't want me to get into too much trouble with my parents. She brought me back to her library room. I knelt before her again, waiting for the promised spanking before I left. This is what I had expected from the start. She pulled down my panties, and began to spank each of my ass cheeks with her hand. "" I hope you learned your lesson tonight. "" The slaps felt so good on my ass. "" If you were to show up alone again next week, I'd have to punish you more severely."" Her hand reached between my legs, and found my wet pussy. "" You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?"" I paused. And then my orgasm came.\n\n---"
1032,Club Rules,"['Fdom', 'mf', 'ff']","Needless to say, that wasn't my last time going to the club. Troy brought me again the next weekend. Allie kept her word, and helped me apply for membership. She introduced me to the leader of the club, and owner of the house, Sylvia Rhodes. I had heard people talk about her. The rumour was that she was into all sorts of strange sexual practices, but no one seemed to know what they were. I was a bit intimidated. The woman was around thirty years old, and had a really sexy way about her. She had long, straight brown hair, and piercing dark blue eyes. She was beautiful. No wonder everyone was in awe of her. "" Hi Sylvia, "" said Allie. We were in a library room at the far back end of the house. "" This is my friend Jenn. She'd like to join the club. "" Sylvia turned her attention to me. "" Jenn. It's good to meet you. I've *heard* a lot about you. "" My face went a bit red. There was something about the way that she emphasised 'heard' that told me she was referring to my loud orgasm of the previous week. She looked me over. "" I love the way your dark brown eyes contrast with your hair. You're a really cute girl. I'll bet all the guys are after you. "" Was she trying to make me blush ? I couldn't think of anything to say. Luckily, she went on to the topic at hand. "" This club, just like any other, has rules to follow. Not many, but I insist that they be observed.""\n"" The first rule is secrecy. You will tell no one about the club. If you bring a guest, and the guest breaks this rule, you will be held accountable. For that reason, I suggest you choose your guest carefully. "" She paused, waiting for a response. "" Okay, "" I answered. "" Good. "" Her smile was stunning. "" I have only one other rule, Jenn. This is a club for couples. Don't come here alone. If you do come alone, you will be submitted to whatever punishment I see fit. Do you understand ?""\n"" Yes, "" I replied. "" You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?"" I paused. Her eyes caught mine. "" N-no, "" I finally stammered out. She took a step towards me, and put her arms around me. My heart skipped a beat. Her body felt so close to me. Her cheek was up against mine. "" Welcome to the club, "" she whispered in my ear. Her lips brushed mine as she released me from the embrace.\n\nTroy and I went to the club each of the following three Saturdays together. The sex we had there was always hot, but I found myself enjoying the social aspect of the club even more. Allie and I had become great friends. We even hung out together at school. Sandy had tried to tag along a bit, but she was a bit on the immature side, so I always found a way to ditch her. When we were at the club, Allie and I were the centre of the social scene. On the rare occasions that Sylvia came out to join the group, she always made a point of spending some time talking with Allie and I, which I don't suppose hurt our social status one little bit. After she left, people would always gather around us to speculate about her. She was mystery that everyone wanted to figure out, but no one was brave enough to address directly. "" Do you think she's a lesbian ? "" one of the girls asked. "" I heard she was into bondage, "" speculated Allie. Allie seemed to like that idea. A girl who was new to the club piped in. "" She told me that if I came alone, that I would be punished. What does she mean by that ?""\n"" I heard that she tied a girl up and spanked her for it.""\n"" I'll bet she makes you have sex with one of the guys, "" another girl suggested. And the speculation went on. No one seems to have remembered it ever happening. I kept my mouth shut. Something about the way Sylvia had said 'punishment' had really gotten to me. Each time one of the girls suggested yet another form of punishment, the image of Sylvia punishing me came into my mind. The image would always make me horny.\n\nI was furious. Troy had been screwing around on me. After the totally mind-blowing sex we'd been having at the club, it was a real surprise. I heard the rumour at school, and Troy was silent when I confronted him over the phone. "" That fucking creep, "" I swore to myself, as I sat in my room. "" I'm going to fucking kill him."" In truth, I didn't know what I was more angry about; that he was screwing around with Gina Cruz, or that I no longer had a date to go to the club with. I'd been stewing over it all through Friday evening, and now that Saturday was here, I was at a loss for what to do. There wasn't a guy I knew that I'd really want to take to the club. Even if I did have the hots for a guy, I would come across as a total slut if I called up a guy tonight and brought him there to have sex. A sinful thought was nagging at me. I tried not to think about it, but her voice kept returning to my head. ' You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?' she had said. I remembered the tone of her voice. It was almost a taunt. And then I had paused before answering. But I couldn't, could I ? I banished the thought again. Why did it make me so horny ? It had been this way the whole afternoon. I argued with myself that I simply couldn't show up without a date. Sylvia would punish me. And as soon as I thought about the punishment, I would hear her voice again. ' You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?' Everyone talked about the punishment at the club, but no one knew what it was. A spanking over Sylvia's knees - I blushed at the thought - but I don't know why I dreamt about it. Maybe she would do it in front of everyone. I would die of embarrassment. If I stopped to imagine it, my body rebelled against me. It told me that I needed to go. I tried again to banish the thoughts from my mind. My hands shook as I picked up the keys to my car. On the way over, I thought of a hundred reasons why I shouldn't be doing this. I have no idea what she'll do to me, I reminded myself. It could be anything. My pussy was wet with anticipation. I parked out front, and then sat in my car for a couple of minutes. I saw another couple going into the club. I really wanted to be in there. I wanted to see my friends. How bad could the punishment possibly be ? With that, I mustered all of my confidence, and took my first steps. Another rush of doubt hit me as I came through the door. I was no more than a couple of steps into the room, when the attention of the crowd turned towards me. Conversation stopped. My face went red, but I continued walking. I walked through the whispering crowd to the hallway that led to Sylvia's study. I knocked quietly on her door. ""Come in, "" she called. I entered. "" Hello Jenn, "" Sylvia stood up from her chair. She set her book down on the arm of the chair. I wondered if she knew about me and Troy. "" What brings you here ?"" I could barely choke out the words. "" I came alone tonight.""\n"" Did you ?"" She was smiling. My legs were melting. "" Yes. "" Her eyes were locked on mine. "" I see. It looks like you could stand a little punishment after all. ""\n"" Yes ma'am."" She walked towards me. I froze. She walked around behind me. Her hand was on my ass. I felt her lips at my ear. "" What kind of panties did you wear tonight, Jenn ?"" My pussy was so very wet. "" White lacy panties, "" I answered. "" Do you think I will like them ?"" My body shuddered involuntarily in sexual anticipation. "" Yes.""\n"" Show them to me.""\n\nIt was just like I imagined. I was on my knees in front of Sylvia. I was wearing only my bra and panties. My hands were in leather cuffs behind my back. The only difference was that Sylvia wasn't spanking me. Instead, she was stroking my hair. "" Do you want me to spank you, pet ?""\n"" Yes... please."" There was so much desperation in my voice. "" Maybe, if you do a good job, I'll spank you at the end of the night."" At the end of the night ! How long did she plan on punishing me? She snapped a collar around my neck, and attached a silver chain. A tug on the chain told me to follow her. To my horror she was leading me, wearing only my underwear, back into the main room. I stopped conversation for the second time of the night, as everyone watched me walk in behind Sylvia. All of my new friends were there. I was so ashamed that I couldn't look at them. "" Our good friend Jenn, "" Sylvia announced, "" has broken the rules of the house, and she has agreed to accept whatever punishment I give her."" All eyes were on me. Sylvia continued. "" Since Jenn has broken the rules of membership, she's going to have to make it up in service to the other members. I will bring her upstairs, and she will spend the rest of the evening using her mouth and tongue to help couples to 'clean-up' after sex. I will be there to make sure she does a thorough job of her cleaning duties. When you are ready for her, just open your door a crack, and I'll bring her in."" I couldn't believe what she was saying. What exactly did she want me to do ? How could I possibly go into a room where a couple had just finished having sex, and use my mouth to clean them ? The very thought was almost more than I could stand. Sylvia pulled my chain, and I obeyed, even though my mind was still spinning with what she had announced. She led me up the stairs. I felt so exposed, with my ass covered only in my little white panties. The people the bottom of the stairs must have been getting quite a show. When we reached the top of the stairs, Sylvia tugged my chain downwards, forcing me to drop to my knees. She leaned over and whispered in my ear again. "" Who do you think it will be first, little one ? They're thinking about it right now. They're thinking about how sexy it will be to have you there to lick them off after they fuck. All of your friends are thinking about having you lick and suck their cocks and pussies. "" She knew exactly which buttons to push. Although my chest was pounding in panic, my pussy was quivering with excitement. I didn't see who went into the rooms first. I was afraid to look. One after another, all four rooms were occupied. I was so close to the doors that I could hear the sounds of their bodies slapping together, and all the other sounds of sex. Then there was a click. One of the doors was left ajar. Sylvia pulled on my chain. I followed her into the room. I recognized the couple. It was Sam and Ricki, a couple I had met on my first night at the club. I knew that Sam had been checking me out since we first met, but I had always pegged Ricki as the jealous type. I hadn't thought that she would allow him to get anywhere near me tonight. That illusion was quickly shattered. "" Put it in her mouth, "" Ricki told her boyfriend. She sounded excited. He rose from the bed. A tug on my chain brought me down to my knees in front of him. His limp cock, still slick from Ricki's pussy, was level with my face. My mind wondered if it was too late to back out now, but my mouth didn't hesitate. I licked the head of his penis first. His sperm was still oozing from the end of his cock. I usually didn't swallow cum for my boyfriends, but I had a feeling that Sylvia wasn't going to give me any choice. I lapped it up hungrily. For a moment, I found myself wondering what the situation must be like for Sam. Here he was, having his cock cleaned in my mouth, while his girlfriend watched enthusiastically, and while Sylvia stood there holding my leash. I sucked the whole thing into my mouth. It tasted strange to me. The tastes was of Ricki's pussy, I reliazed. I shuddered at the thought. His cock began to swell up again in my mouth. "" That's enough, "" said Ricki. I was relieved that she was jealous enough to stop him before it went any further. He pulled his cock from my mouth. Ricki almost shoved him out of the way and took his place standing in front of me. "" My turn, "" she said. I never thought Ricki would go for this sort of thing. I looked up at her sloppy pussy. Sam had really filled her up, and while she had been watching me clean his cock, his cum had begun to leak out of her pussy and down the inside of her thighs. I paused. There was no way I could do this. Sylvia thought otherwise. The gave a sharp tug to my chain, and pulled my face forward. "" Lick it up, "" she commanded. My mouth opened, and I found myself reaching my tongue out to scoop up the stream of mixed cum that was inching down her thigh. I had never felt so dirty in my whole life. I slowly cleaned one of her thighs, then I switched over and licked up the mess on the other one. I was only delaying the inevitable foray into Ricki's used pussy. Another tug on my chain convinced me to stop delaying. I cupped my mouth around the lips of her pussy. The taste of their mixed juices was already in my mouth, but licking it from the source intensified the flavour. The smell of sex was overpowering. Again and again, I ran my tongue along the lips of her pussy, each time collecting more of the deposited cum. Ricky was making a contented sound, almost like purring. I finally pushed my tongue into her hole and sucked out the last of Sam's semen. She pulled her body away from me, and I embarrassed myself further by extending my tongue and trying to follow her pussy as it pulled away. Sylvia pulled the chain again, and led me from the room out onto the balcony. The crowd in the room below cheered and clapped when I emerged from the room. I couldn't hide it. Surely they could see that my face was slick from licking Ricki's crotch. A second round of applause was for Ricki and Sam when they came out of the room. Ricki slapped my ass as she passed me on the balcony. I lowered my eyes in shame. Click. Another door cracked open. It was almost a relief when Sylvia led me into the room, and away from the eyes of the crowd. That is, until I realized who was in the room with me. It was that fourteen year old twit, Sandy, with her new boyfriend, Kyle. This was too much. I had spent the last month ditching Sandy at school because she didn't fit in with my friends. I had even started a bit of a rumour about her, to try to stop her from hanging around with my crowd. I couldn't stand the thought that I might spend the next fifteen minutes humiliating myself in front of this brainless slut. Maybe Sylvia sensed my apprehension, because she pulled my leash in for better control. "" Put her on her back, "" Sandy instructed. "" I want to straddle her face. "" Was it my imagination, or was there more than a little bit of animosity in her voice ? I didn't have time to ponder the question. Sylvia ordered me to lie face-up on the bed. Kyle, a black kid from the ninth grade, stood at the side of the bed stroking his cock. He was hard again already. Sandy crawled onto the bed. All I could do is look up at her. At fourteen years old, Sandy had already developed larger tits than my own. It's one of the things that made her popular with older guys. That, and her bubbly, air-headed personality. She positioned herself with her legs beside my shoulders, her front side towards my feet. My view of her body was unobstructed. I could see her perky little ass right above me. Despite the way the rest of her body had developed , her crotch was only lightly covered in her first growth of pubic hair. This is a fourteen year old, I had to remind myself, who is positioning her pussy over my face. And then she lowered it onto me. It was only my second time licking pussy, but this time I didn't hesitate. I wanted this over with as quickly as possible. Sandy took the opportunity to get a few things off her chest. "" You think you're so much better than me, don't you, Jenn ? You tell your friends that I'm not good enough to hang around with. Ungh, "" she groaned as I touched her clit, "" well, now that you're licking my cunt, you aren't so high and mighty, are you ? "" Her pussy was relaxing and releasing copious amounts of mixed cum into my mouth. I gurgled as I struggled to keep up. "" Oh, yeah, you cunt licking bitch. Drink it right from my pussy. You're not any better than me... you're just a cum licking slut who's only good for cleaning up my pussy. Ungh, "" I touched her clit again. "" oh, yeah, Jenn, you cocky, stuck-up bitch. How does it feel to lay on your back for me while I empty cum into your mouth ? "" My pussy was throbbing, and my hips were grinding in desperation. The humiliation was too much. My tongue pushed its way through the folds of Sandy's pussy, searching for more cum to lick. "" Ungh, yeah, Jenn. Suck it down, slut. You like being my cum-slut, don't you ? You're not too good for me now, are you ? Of course not. You're just a stuck-up, cunt licking whore, who can't get enough of licking my pussy. Ungh, "" she squealed. My tongue moved along her clit, and she lost control. "" Oh yeah, I'm really gonna cum into your mouth. Drink it from me, Jenn. Drink it !"" I sucked greedily on her pussy as the fourteen year old girl began squirting into my mouth. She rode my face, bucking and grinding her way through an orgasm. When she couldn't take the sensations of my tongue anymore, she pulled her pussy out of my reach. I continued to lick and kiss the insides of her thighs as she recovered. My breathing was ragged with sexual excitement. I almost whined when Sandy dismounted me, and began to get dressed. Her boyfriend Kyle had been stroking himself as he watched the scene from the near side of the bed. He leaned forward now, his hand jerking rapidly around his cock. "" Clean this up, bitch "" he told me, as he squirted his cum across my face. One strand landed on my nose, and across my cheek. The next one dribbled onto my forehead. Finally, he just rested his black cock on my lips and allowed me lick the rest of his sperm from the tip and underside of it. Sylvia pulled my chain, forcing me again to my feet. My body was immersed in feelings of sexual excitement. I was on the balcony again. The crowd below clapped and whistled when she brought me out. With my hands cuffed behind my back, I couldn't even wipe off the fresh semen which was now running down my face. The humiliation made my face burn, but I could only think of one thing. What I really wanted more than anything, was another cock or pussy in my face. I didn't have to wait long. Another door was already cracked open for me. I did three more rooms in quick succession. My dignity was no longer an issue, as I licked clean three more cocks, and cleaned out the pussies of two of the girls. One of the girls declined my services, as they had used a condom, but she did allow her boyfriend a full blow- job in addition to making me suck the cum out of the condom. There was a brief pause in the action after those three couples. I was a total mess. My face and neck were coated with sexual juices. I knelt at the top of the stairs and waited for the next room to finish. To my dismay, the next room turned out to be Troy, and the girl who he had been screwing around with, Gina. I couldn't believe the spot I was in. Not only had I placed myself in a position to be utterly humiliated to the whole membership, but now, I was getting ready to give tongue service the guy I had dumped only a day before, and the floozy he was cheating on me with. Troy didn't waste any time. He slapped his limp cock up against my lips. I felt so very used as I opened up my mouth and sucked it in. "" How does it taste, Jenn ?"" He asked me. Different. There was a strange, unpleasant taste surrounding his cock that hadn't been there wit the other guys. What was it ? Troy went on to answer my silent question. "" Gina let me fuck her up the ass tonight. We both thought it was a special occasion. "" I almost gagged. I was sucking the taste of Gina's ass from the cock of my former lover. It was degrading beyond anything I had imagined. He worked his cock around the inside of my mouth for a while, and then had me lick his balls for good measure. Gina was next. She sneered at me as she positioned her ass in my face. She bent forward slightly, and put her hands on her ass to pull her cheeks apart. I could now see her newly stretched ass hole, slick with Troy's cum. I felt that I reached a new level of perversion as I stretched my tongue forward to clean it. "" Lick my ass good, "" Gina commanded me. After cleaning up and down the crack of her ass, I pushed my tongue into her loosened hole. I tried not to think about the taste in my mouth. Her body pushed back into my face. "" Oh my god, Troy, she's good at this. She's really getting up there deep. Oh god, "" Gina groaned. "" She sucking it all out of me, I can feel it going. It feels so good."" I could feel it too. I couldn't believe that licking her ass was giving me so much pleasure. It was the humiliation, really. "" You wouldn't believe it, Troy. Your girlfriend is really licking the hell out of my ass. I think she really likes the taste of it. "" She was fingering her pussy now, and getting really close to an orgasm. When she came, I could feel her asshole clench repeatedly around my tongue. I couldn't get enough of it, and continued to lick her ass until she took it away from me, and got herself dressed. I needed more. "" No hard feelings, huh, Jenn ? "" Troy said, as he left the room with Gina. I spent the rest of the night going from room to room, swallowing as much cum as I could get my lips onto. I didn't even think twice when it turned out to my best fried Allie in one of the rooms. At that point, she was just another cum-filled pussy to me. She came really hard. In the end, we ran out of time before we ran out of willing couples. It was past midnight, and Sylvia didn't want me to get into too much trouble with my parents. She brought me back to her library room. I knelt before her again, waiting for the promised spanking before I left. This is what I had expected from the start. She pulled down my panties, and began to spank each of my ass cheeks with her hand. "" I hope you learned your lesson tonight. "" The slaps felt so good on my ass. "" If you were to show up alone again next week, I'd have to punish you more severely."" Her hand reached between my legs, and found my wet pussy. "" You wouldn't want to be punished, would you ?"" I paused. And then my orgasm came.\n\n---"
1033,"Club, The",['Mdom-F'],"You enter, only to be greeted by a gorgeous woman! This is surprising for you.\n\nEvery time you have visited your Master in the past, it has been just the two of you. You have confessed to me several times that you have fantasized about being with another woman but to have a woman answer the door is shocking. You look at her carefully. She is tall, blond and wearing a short leather miniskirt and a tight white silk blouse. Her breasts are either B or C cup and you can see her dark brown nipples erect and evident through the silk.\n\n""You must be Sara. Come in,"" she says.\n\nShe is definitely a no-nonsense sort of woman. You follow her before you even notice that you are obeying. She walks into the living room and picks up an envelope.\n\n""This is for you.""\n\nYou open the envelope and recognize my handwriting instantly.\n\nSara,\n\nYour adventure for the evening has already started. The woman who is standing in front of you is a friend of mine. She is also very skilled at dominating young women like yourself. She will be taking charge of the first part of your training this evening. You are to obey everything that she tells you.\n\nYour Master, Chris\n\nYou feel a blush hit your face as you read the letter. As you look up the woman is smiling at you. She holds out her hand and you give her the letter and the envelope. She puts them on the table. She sits down in the large easy chair in the living room. You are a little uncertain about what is expected of yo and you remain standing nervously. ""Take off your things Sara."" says the girl quietly.\n\nYour fingers are trembling as you reach for the buttons on your dress. As you remove the dress, you see her smile. In a moment you are completely naked and as much as you want to cover yourself with your hands, you keep them at your sides. The Mistress instructs you to clasp them behind your head and you are embarrassed at being even more exposed.\n\nShe stands now and starts to walk around you. You can feel her gaze piercing through you as she examines every part of your body. It is intensely embarrassing. She takes a good look at your pussy.\n\n""Mmmm shaved I see. That's good. I see that Master Chris has been taking good care of you.""\n\nShe looks right at you.\n\n""I think that a shaved pussy is a necessity with a submissive woman. It allows a much clearer view of your body. Your pussy juices become immediately visible."" You blush again as she takes a finger and runs it up along your soaking pussy lips. You see her slide it into her mouth and savor your taste.\n\n""Mmmm, very delicious.""\n\nShe takes one of your nipples between her fingers and teases it, watching your face closely for your reaction. Your nipple becomes hard and tingling under her fingers. She moves behind you and you feel her hand stroking your buttocks.\n\n""Alright Sara, I understand you've been taught a 'submissive position', I want you to get into it on that table over there.""\n\nYou move slowly over to the large oak table in the room and climb onto it. You kneel with your legs wide apart and press your shoulders to the table as you've been taught. You reach as far back as you can and pull your buttocks open to expose your anus and shaved pussy lips from behind. You've been in this position many times but it always seems that you're embarrassed when you get into it.\n\nThe woman makes you wait as she moves around the room. It is as though she knows that your feelings of sexual excitement are being enhanced every moment. Finally you feel her hands on your buttocks. Her hands cover yours and she pulls your bottom even more open as she looks at your pink puckered opening. She lets go and you can hear your heart racing, wondering what will happen next. She moves away and sits down. Suddenly you hear the door to the room opening. You start but, maintain your position obediently.\n\n""Ahh, Mary"", says the woman, ""That is Sara over on the table. Prepare her for me please.""\n\n""Yes, Ma'am"", says the voice of what sounds like a teenage girl.\n\nIt quivers a little as she answers. You hear Mary move over to you. Your face is hot as you imagine what you must look like to this young girl. Out of the corner of your eye, you see Mary move to the side of the table. She looks about 16 or 17 years old. She has red hair and is dressed in a flimsy blue cotton dress. She's actually very pretty. You see her reach down and pick up a jar of vaseline. Her slim finger dips deep inside the jar and come out covered in the slippery jelly. She puts the jar down and walks back around behind you.\n\nYou feel the tip of her finger at your bottom and you start to breath heavier as she teases the outside of your anus. The tip of her finger enters you and you dip your back, wanting it all inside. She's happy to oblige. The finger slides deep into you, twisting slightly as it does so. You gasp at the sensation. She moves in and out, and then buries it deep in you again and stays there, just turning her finger slowly. Your hips are moving of their own accord in tune with the movements of her finger.\n\nYou feel her other hand move beneath you and two of her slim fingers suddenly slide into your soaking pussy. You moan out loud despite yourself. You can feel her fingers deep inside you, touching each other in your body. Your hips are moving up and down now and you know it is only a matter of moments before you come.\n\nMary slides her fingers out of your pussy and her other hand leaves your ass open and exposed.\n\n""Ohhh, please..."", you whisper.\n\nShe leaves you like that for a moment before returning with a long but thin plug. You can see it in her hands before she moves out of sight behind you. The tip of the plug touches your bottom and very, very slowly she slides it into you. Before the plug is even halfway in, you know that it has been covered in a warming lotion of some kind. The heat of the thing is traveling right through your body. It stings your anus slightly but it excites you incredibly. You break out into a sweat. The plug continues in deeper and deeper. It has several ridges to it, each one wider than the last and as each wide ridge passes into your body, you gasp.\n\nFinally the widest of these ridges pushes past the resistance of your sphincter and it is firmly lodged inside you.\n\nYou are moaning and gasping now.\n\nThey leave you like that for a moment and then you feel Mary taking your wrists and fastening them behind your back. Leather straps are fastened to your ankles and other straps are fastened just above your knees.\n\n""Thank you Mary. That will be all,"" says the older woman.\n\nMary leaves right away.\n\n""Get up Sara.""\n\nYou stand slowly and turn to face her. Without asking you clasp you hands behind your head and spread your legs, showing her how well you've been trained. She reaches over and attaches a thin leather collar around your neck. It has a long leash attached to it and she grabs this and leads you out of the room and along a long corridor. The plug is moving inside of you at every step and you are intensely embarrassed at being so displayed with the leash and the straps around your ankles and thighs. The plug is clearly visible sticking out of your ass and you are terrified that you'll be seen by someone else as you walk along the corridor.\n\nThe woman leads you into another room. This one is much larger and dimly lit except for the very center of the room. There is a table here that closely resembles a doctor's examining table and the sight of it sends a chill down you. She leads you over to it. You have had your gaze so fixated on the table that it takes you a moment to realize that there are other people here! You look around into the shadows and see that there are perhaps 20 people or so, sitting in chairs looking at you. There are both men and woman and although you cannot make out their faces, you can see that they are elegantly dressed.\n\nYour face turns crimson and you let out a little whimper as the woman leads you to the table and has you lie back on it. Your hands are unfastened and reattached above your head. Your ankles are attached to the stirrups and they are adjusted wide apart. The straps on your thighs are attached to the sides of the table and they leave your knees held wide apart. The woman adjusts the stirrups up slightly so that your ass is better exposed then she steps away from the table.\n\n""This is Sara,"" says the woman to her guests, ""She is the submissive of Master Chris who you all know. She has been prepared in the usual manner. The plug in her bottom is covered in the special lotion we all know so well.""\n\nYou feel the table begin to move. It starts to turn slowly as though on a turntable so that everyone in the room can see you completely. You have never been so embarrassed and you have never been so hot.\n\nYou see Mary approach you. She is now naked and you can see that she has had her nipples pierced! There is a gold ring through each nipple and a chain that attaches them together. She reaches over you and pinches your nipples until they are rock hard. Then she attaches nipple clips to them. You moan out loud as she does, feeling the sensation run directly into your pussy. She moves down to your legs and adjusts the stirrups so that they are very high. Your ass is now completely exposed. She moves away so that everyone can get a good look.\n\nThe woman moves over to you now and leans over your face.\n\n""You're about to be spanked Sara. Are you ready?""\n\nYou nod your head and close your eyes embarrassed at having to tell her. She moves between you legs and slides a small plug into your pussy. She lets you relax for a moment and then you feel the sharp slap of a leather strap strike your naked buttocks. The shock is immediate and you cry out. The next stroke comes soon after and the spanking continues for several minutes as your bottom gets hotter and hotter. The woman pauses now, ""Only five more Sara, but these will be hard. They will sting your bottom. Are you ready for them?""\n\n""Yes,"" you whimper.\n\nYou hear the sound of the strap moving through the air but just before it strikes you feel the plug in your pussy start to vibrates strongly. You cry out even before the strap hits your bottom. The last five strokes are in a daze as your hips shake at the multiple sensations.\n\nYou can feel your orgasm building from every part of your body and when it hits it takes all of you with it. At the last stroke you feel yourself explode and then explode again as your fists clench and your pussy tries to squeeze the vibrator. You feel the plug in your ass being pulled out and you come again and again as each ridge passes out of you. You are pulling hard at your bonds as the nipple clips are released and your nipples sucked to bring the circulation back. You come yet again as they are stimulated. Finally as the vibrator in your ass is removed you buck your hips and come again, a final time. It takes a while for you to calm down and when you do, you are hanging, limp in your leather bonds.\n\nThe woman is right there, stroking you and touching you. ""You did very well sweetheart. Let me get you out of this.""\n\nVery gently the woman undoes your bonds and releases you from the table. You look around and the room is empty.\n\n""Where are they?"" you ask.\n\nThe woman smiles, ""They're all waiting for you in the pool.""\n\nShe helps you up and then into a quick shower where you let the warm water cascade over you. When you get out the woman dries you in a huge fluffy bath towel and then takes your hand to lead you out of the room.\n\nThere is a huge pool and the guests are scattered in and around it. As you enter, the guests break into applause, congratulating you on your performance. You blush as they do. You see me come right up to you.\n\n""Did you see me?"" you ask.\n\nI laugh, ""Of course. I was there all the time. You did very well. Welcome to the club. You've just earned yourself a membership.""\n\nGlowing as you take my arm, we start to walk through the room to meet these, your newest friends."
1034,Cock Slave,['MMF rape nc'],"Cock Slave By Imma Scared\n\nI thought life was pretty bad before Mom brought Edward home. I would learn over the next months that my life up 'til then was heaven compared to what life with Edward turned out to be.\n\nin some ways grew up pretty fast. I can't remember a time when Mom wasn't drinking or drunk, I really can't. Somehow I learned how to find food, cook it, and eat fairly well. I learned how to scrounge clothes, keep them and myself clean. And I learned how to make myself disappear into the woodwork when Mom came home with the strange men she would pick up at the bars she worked/hung out in.\n\nOnce when I was 12, Mom brought home this ""creature"" who looked more like a bear than a man. The man grabbed me as I tried to duck out the door, and says to Mom, ""Cute little cunt. I'll give you $10 extra if ya let me finger fuck 'er"" Mom says sure, tells me to strip, and stands there laughing as the man mauls my body and my poor pussy. It was after that incident, I learned how to hide and hide quick when I heard a key in the door. I would have run away, but I had watched enough Donahue shows to know that life on the street for a preteen was a hell of a lot tougher than my life with Mom.\n\n Anyway, I was about 15 when Mom brought Edward home, and just my luck I was in the bathtub, and didn't hear them come in. This guy comes charging into the bathroom with his limp cock hanging out, stops, and takes a long look at me with his mouth hanging open. Then he starts licking his lips like he is looking at something good to eat. I was trying to cover myself with a wash cloth, and trying to see how I could get out of there. The ""bear"" from four years ago looked like a friendly dwarf compared to this guy! He was 6'4, around 280 pounds (mostly muscle, with a small beer gut), bald, scarred, and nasty looking. He finally says, ""Well aint you the pretty little thing, what are ya, 12?"" (I always did look younger than my age, tiny breasts, baby face, still do God help me.)\n\nMom, comes up behind him, and says, ""Nah, she almost grown, another year, and I can put the bitch out."" The man keeps looking at me and licking his lips til Mom pulls him out the door, ""C'mon you can piss in the sink and then ya fuck me like I promised."" He goes, backing out still looking hard at me. I jumped out the tub, dressed as quick as I could, and ran out the house. I spent the night in a nearby park.\n\nTo my surprise, Mom brought Edward home again, and again, and again, 'til Edward finally moved in. The first couple of weeks, tho I didn't like Edward, I felt grateful, life and home took on a sort of normal look. We started living the way my friends at school seemed to live. Edward made Mom stay at home when she wasn't working, and he brought in groceries for me to fix meals with on a regular basis. He made Mom help me clean up the house, and even had her buy me some new clothes.\n\nThe downside was that sometimes I would be washing dishes, and I'd turn around and Edward would have snuck behind me, watching me and rubbing that HUGE bulge in his pants. Once he asked me if I liked to fuck, and when I told I was a virgin and planned to stay that way, Mom told him about how she had let the ""bear"" finger-fuck me for $10. Edward laughed, and said if it had been him I'd been more than finger fucked. ""Don't nothin' feel as good as havin my dick up a nice fresh tight pussy. Certainly wouldn't have passed up the chance at virgin kiddie snatch!"" He and Mom almost bust a gut laughing at that!\n\nEdward had been there about a month when the ""Honeymoon"" period for me had ended. Mom was getting ready for work when Edward said "" It's time Dawn starts earnin' her keep, wouldn't you say babe?"" Mom nods.\n\n""I think I'll stop by Edna's house on the way home from work. She ain't been feelin' to well. I may stay with her for awhile. may stay gone 'til Monday.""\n\n""Good,"" Edward says, ""that'll work out just fine. Me and Dawn gonna have some....."" my heart is up in my throat. I *know* what's coming, I don't know how I know, but I know. I feel like I'm going to faint.\n\n""Mom...."", I start.\n\n""Edward's been real good to us Dawn. Now you be good to him."" and she just walks out the door!\n\nI look at her retreating back, watch the door close, and hear Edward growl, ""Get ya clothes off, I'm gonna teach ya how to a be slut!""\n\nFor a moment, I measured the distance between myself and the door. For a moment, my eyes strayed to the kitchen, and I measured the distance between myself and the butcher knives. But those moment were long enough for Edward to close the distance between us, and grab me by my hair. He yanked my hair hard, first down, and then up to look into his face. At the risk of sounding corny, I have to tell you that his face gave meaning to the phrase ""pure evil"", his face a mask of lust, and determination. ""Look at me bitch, you strip now, make it sexy or I'll beat the shit out of you, and still rape the daylights out of you."" He let go of my hair and shoved me to the floor.\n\nI got up and began stripping slowly, making myself move as I had seen the strippers in movies dance. I looked at Edward, and saw that I was pleasing him. When all my clothes were off, I stood waiting for Edward's next order. ""Finger yourself, Dawn. Get your pussy nice and hot and wet for me"" I began to rub myself, stroking my clit, and sticking a finger in my pussy. ""Now stop, and stay right there. You move, I'll hurt you bad. You be a good girl, and you'll be alright"". I stayed put, as Edward went into Mom's room.\n\nWhen he returned he was naked, and I saw for the first time in my life a man's hard erect cock. I had nothing to compare it to, but it looked HUGE. I couldn't imagine that thing going where my small finger had been without splitting me open. Edward was carrying some rope, and a bottle of baby oil. With his free hand, Edward pushed me toward the card table that served as our dining room table. "" Sit up on the table"", I got on the table. Edward put the rope and table beside me. Then with both hands he laid me down on the table so that my legs were hanging down. He bent and tied each of legs to a leg of the table, and then stood up.\n\nGrinning at me and picked up the baby oil, put some in his hand, and then began rubbing his cock with it. ""I've always wanted to fuck a little girl, but could never get close enough to a broad with one that would let me. Now with your itty-bitty tits, and your little body, this'll be just as good."" He grabbed his cock, and began rubbing the head of it on the outside of my pussy. ""Now, here is what we're gonna do. I am going to put this into you, just the head of it, and tease your pussy until you beg me to really fuck you... You understand?"" I nodded. ""Allright then, here we go!"" Edward slid his cock against the lips of my pussy a bit more and when it was thoroughly lubricated, he begins inserting it so that just the head is engulfed in my pussy. The pressure is both odd and uncomfortable, but not yet painful. Edward reached down with his hand and began rubbing my clit. Does that feel good?'\n\nIt did, it felt so good. ""Yes, it feels very good."" \n\n""Being fucked feels even better"", Edward pushed a little more, ""so ask me to fuck you.""\n\n""Please"" I whimpered\n\n""Please What, Bitch?"" came the reply.\n\n""You know.... Please""\n\n""No I don't know... Say it!""\n\n""Please...""\n\n""Please what? I can keep this up for a good long time.. Now say it! Beg me to fuck you! Beg me to let you have some more cock in you..""\n\n""Please... Please fuck me"" I whispered\n\n""What? I couldn't hear you. Speak louder!""\n\n""PLEASE.... PLEASE FUCK ME!!!"" I finally got the words out.\n\nEdward says ""That's what I wanted to hear... You finally begged!! Now you're going to get the fucking you so badly want and need...we gonna have some FUN!!""\n\nPutting a hand on each of my hips, Edward suddenly pushed forward and with great force shoved the entire length of his hard thick long cock violently and deeply into the most personal and private place in my body. I screamed in pain. ""That's what I want want to hear, scream Dawn! Scream!""\n\nAnd with that the fucking began. At first his thrusts were slow, but hard and long and deep. And I swear, it felt with each thrust that his dick got thicker!\n\n""Oh God, PLEASE! Stop! it hurts so much!"" Tears were rolling down my face. Edward paused, and took a hand off my hip to wipe the tears from my face. He put the hand to his mouth and licked the tears off.\n\n""Better than any drug"", he sighed. Then put his hand back on my hip, and resumed his violent brutal raping of my pussy with harder thrusts than before.\n\n""Scream! baby! Scream! I need to hear you screeamm..."" I couldn't help myself, I screamed! Edward began to thrust harder! It seemed my terror and distress made him harder, my screams turned him on more and more, my tears gave him more energy. He thrust and plunged into me like a machine, laughing and grunting and moaning in time to my own cries of pain. I cried as Edward seemed to thrust his cock even harder into me. Then he slowed, drawing the long length of that piston like dick slowly out of my pussy till it was almost totally out...and then he RAMMED it back in. Slowly, I felt the thick cock slide through my aching pussy, than SLAM and pain shot through me and I saw stars. Slow slide of thick cock, SLAM, like a battering ram. He kept repeating these strokes stabbing into me with savage force, ramming deep into me, smashing his body into me again and again. All the time laughing with insane joy.\n\nThen Edward gripped my hips hard, beginning to jerk and twist his huge cock inside me, laughing at my whimpers and cries, enjoying the pain he was causing me. He threw his hips forward hard thrusting his massive cock into me till I though it was going to come out of the top of my head, thrusting and pounding and punishing my pussy with his hard massive manhood.\n\n""Yeaaahhhh. How's it feel, babe How's it feel with a real man's big cock in your belly? OOOOOOOoooooooo you feel so good, so hot. I think I love yooouuuuuu...."" He fucked me with hard, brutal strokes, the pain was almost unbearable me. I felt like I was being disemboweled, ripped open from the crotch inward. And his hard body was hitting my clit so that in the midst if the painful punishment of my pussy I was also feeling waves of pleasure. Edward didn't slow down a bit as he rutted into me with hard strokes. SOOOOO goooooddddddssssUh, yeahhhh!"" he grunted, thrusting harder still and then giving me more pain and pleasure! His thrusts into became harder, longer and slower, and I found my arms of their own will were holding on to Edward,as if to urge him to thrust deeper into. Suddenly he speeded up, and I came as he came with a series of hard, sharp thrusts into my pussy.\n\nEdward bent, and licked the tears from my face. ""Oh yeah, that was good. And the night is still young, you still have a few more lessons to go and then you'll be the perfect cockslave."" Edward withdrew his now soft cock, and leaving me tied to the table, he walked over to the phone. He picked it up, looked at me and said, ""But first, I've got to you get you some more instructors."" Then he walked into the kitchen with the phone, leaving me lying there in fear and in pain.\n\nII When Edward came back into the room, he came over, and again stood between my legs. His cock was hard again, and he began rubbing it against the lips of my pussy. ""I was looking forward to being the first one to shove my cock up your ass, but money talks, and looks like the honor is going to another man. I'll still be there tho, to listen you your screams."" Edward grinned evilly at me. ""In fact, if things work out right, this gonna be night of extreme pleasure for me, and a lot of pain for you!"" And with that, Edward shoved the full length of his hard thick cock suddenly and violently into my pussy. With his hands cupped under my butt, he began slamming into me his cock like a battering ram, pounding and pounding and pounding. This was just as painful as the first rape! His breath came in loud gulps and hisses. He grunted and moaned obscenely, his cock pumping in and out my poor sore pussy relentlessly. I couldn't, wouldn't cry anymore, I just stared at the ceiling, letting the pain take me away, waiting for it to be over.\n\nEdward slammed into me one final time and screamed, ""NNAAHHGGGAAAOOOOHH!!"" and l could feel his cock begin to spasm around the tightly stretched lips of my pussy, then hot cum flowed out of me and ran down my ass! It seemed like buckets of the stuff were coming out of this devil! ""OOOHHHRRGGAAA!! AAAAAHHH!! AAAAAHH!! UUGGNNN! ""UUUUAAA! UUUUAAA! UUHHH! UUHH!"" He jerked hard into me, and then my pussy with was scaled once again with his lava like flood. He stood there with his hands on his hips, admiring his handiwork, ""you didn't scream too much this time babe, I like it better when you scream."" He reached down and rammed a fist into my thigh.. I screamed. ""That's better! Now when the guys get here, you're 12, understand 12? Now get up, and make yourself look like a pretty little girl!"" Edward untied my legs helped me off the table and I went to wash myself and make myself ""pretty"".\n\nI had put on a pink ""sun dress"" that I kept for the few times I was able to sneak away to go to church, pink panties, and some pink socks trimmed with lace. In the back of my closet, I found some patent leather shoes which I had found a years back, and discovered that they still fit. I was just putting my hair into a pony-tail, when the door bell rang. I heard muffled voices, and then ""Dawn, get your ass out here NOW!""\n\nI came out of the bedroom. to see that living room was crowed with men, Edward standing among them grinning like a crazy person. I looked at them, and my heart sank. Every one of them had that same look in their faces, that Edward had on his face just before he raped for the first time\n\n""Aint she pretty? She's all ours, our own little fuck toy!""\n\nOne of the men, who was even taller than Edward by at least six inches, says. ""Aint enough room here for us to fuck her properly, why don't we take her to my studio, where we can do her in proper style AND film the event?""\n\nThere were a few grumbles at this, but most of the men seemed to approve, so Edward shoves me out the door, and hands to me to two of his cronies., who pick me up, and just about throw me into the back of a pick-up truck, and then climb in beside me. The men held on tight to me as the truck moved out behind the other cars, as if they knew I would try to jump out. I would have, if I could have, especially when we hit the Interstate, because such an action which have killed me. And I felt that death might have been preferable to what these men had in store for me.\n\nIII\n\nWe pulled up in front of what appeared to be an abandoned warehouse and I was led inside. Just to the left of the entrance was a large room, with the biggest bed I had ever seen in it, and one huge wall that appeared to a mirror. The really big guy walks up to me, and with a quick jerk, tears my dress off me. ""I wish I coulda busted your pussy, but bustin' you ass is gonna be fun.""\n\n"" Make her scream Joe,"" Edward says.\n\n""You're sick, Edward"", someone laughs as Joe leads me to the bed.\n\n""The way I want to do this,"" Joe says, ""is to have a cock in her pussy, while I'm bustin' her ass.""\n\nThe men acted like a bunch of school boys volunteering to run an errand for the teacher! ""Let me!""\n""I'll do it""\n""Hey man, I'm nice an' hard!""\n\nJoe waited a minute, and said ""Phil, you get on the bed there and lie on your back."" And then Joe seemed to be speaking to the mirror, ""You boys ready to film back there?"" I heard a muffled sound which could have been a yes, and it seemed to satisfy Joe. ""Okay Dawn, you do exactly like I tell you, and I won't hurt you more than necessary, okay? I don't want have to punch your lights out!"" I nodded.\n\n""Okay, now. Dawn, I want you to get on top of Phil. Climb on your knees and put the head of his cock in your pussy..""\n\nPhil undressed and had lain down , his huge cock sticking up from his body and twitching. ..I did as I was told, Phil helping to guide the head of his penis between my tender lips and let my weight push his cock up into me.\n\nThe men gathered around the bed, and someone pushed me down until my chest met Phil's. at least two men held me there, putting pressure on my back and holding my arms so that I couldn't move.\n\n Suddenly, I felt a cool sensation on my ass as a hand rubbed some kind of lotion on my ass' entrance. A finger began to probe that small hole, completely exposed in this position, and with almost no delay,it was thrust up into my rectum. i let out a small cry pain. ""That hurts... Stop.. Please..""\n\n""No way, baby. I got the lucky draw, sweetheart, and I'm gonna fuck you in the ASS!""\n\n""OOWWWW.. No.. Please No... Ow.. Stop.. Please..."" I was begging, knowing that my pleas fell on deaf ears.\n\n""Boys, watch as I show you the proper way to bust a virgin ass!"" Joe had removed his finger from my ass. I could feel his weight on the bed as he positioned himself behind me, aiming his cock at my virgin rear entrance. The head of his cock touched me, and I tried, uselessly to get away from it..\n\n""Man, do you really think she can take that thing?"", someone asked.\n\n""Sure, man.. .and if she can't, well too bad! Do it, man. Fuck that tight virgin ass!"" Edward laughed\n\n""She'll take every one of my 12 inches I promise you"", Joe laughed, ""And still be good for plenty of fuckin'!"" And he began to pressure his penis forward pushing in my asshole. I was shaking with fear. Someone was ""helping"", my ass cheeks were being held apart by one man, while Joe slowly impaled my ass. With a sudden pop, the head of his cock broke through the resistance of my young sphincter! ""Oh wow, you guys should feel how good this is.""\n\n""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW.... ITHHHHHUUUUUUURRRRRTTTTTTTSSSSSSSSSSS...... PLEASE DON'T..."" I screamed, but Joe kept pressing forward, ! Slowly his cock sank between my spread ass cheeks. ""The heat and tightness of her ass is sooooooo sweeeeet."" My cries and sobs and struggles, just added to the enjoyment of the men watching Joe rape my ass. I couldn't move because I was held down and someone was still holding my ass open to Joe's advancing cock. Slowly and painfully he pressed on. Suddenly I could feel Joe pause and lean over me. I heard him breathe in, and then he gave one last hard thrust.\n\n""AAARRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH"" I screamed at the blinding pain. I couldn't move, couldn't get away, could barely breathe because of the men holding me down so hard, to allow Joe to thrust into me. The pain was unbelievable. I completely forgot that Phil's still thick penis was deeply imbedded in my sore pussy. Compared to the pain in my ass, my pussy was just fine! \n\n""SHIT!! FUCK!!! GOD DAMN.. THIS GIRL IS TIGHT!!!"" Joe had indeed managed to fit his whole 12 inch erection in the me. ""OH MAN.. THIS WON'T TAKE LONG!'"", . pulling cock slowly out and violently pushing his large cock back into me. again and again It seemed like Joe's cock filled my entire world with pain. Then he fell forward onto the me, resting his weight on my back and increased the speed of thrusts.\n\nThe blinding pain subsided a bit ,but I now felt a burning sensation deep in my ass. Joe'sthrusts hurt, but I didn't feel like I was going to black out from the pain anymore. I could now feel Phil under me, making feeble attempts to thrust into my pussy from below, because he was having to carry the weight of two people.\n\nI was also aware that the other men had stood back, as no longer needed to hold me down , and watched as Joe raped my ass, and Phil tried to fuck my pussy.\n\n""NOW! NOW! NOW!!.... YAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!"" Joe suddenly shouted. His penis seemd to expand and blasted me with white hot wetness deep into the my ass. With each blast he slammed his hips forward, as if trying to impale himself as deeply as possible into my ass! He thrust so hard that he rammed my body upward, and Phil's cock popped free of my pussy.\n\nI could feel Joe lift his heavy body from me, and then Phil pushed me off his body. I laid face down on the bed and soobed, as Edward called ""NEXT!""\n\n-- +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++\n\nWhy shouldn't a woman like to read and write rape fantasies/stories? I am a woman, but I'll admit that I love rape fantasies. I love to imagine that I have been taken my force......Why should I be ashamed of that?\n\nAnd I rather find myself turned by men who fantasize about rape.....\n\nFantasies harm no one.\n\n""here I wonder, if my fantasy were to become a reality: If a Totally bald man were to take me against my will, to punish my poor pussy with his powerful pistonlike prick, would I not find freedon and joy?""\n\nTo access my stories: ftp://asstr.ml.org/pub/Authors/Imma_Scared"
1035,Cock Slut,['MMMMF'],"Well, Rob seemed to be happy with my look and we fucked like rabbits. I had got a job as a trainee manager at a bank in town after leaving school and before meeting and falling for Rob I had been doing well. But with the combination of my new taste in clothes and my general appearance I started to get warnings from the manager, he said I looked like a tart and if I wanted to be a manager I'd have to tone things down a bit. I'd thrown out all my old suits and sensible heels and had got some beautiful very tight very very short suits, sort of every mans dream secretary look and had bought lots of pairs of heels from Ritual all of them very high, in fact I had discovered with Annie's help that I was unusual because I could wear such high heels and after a little practice was comfortable to wear them all day so I had abandoned my 5"" heels and now wore nothing but 6"" heels, not ideal for a bank. After my warning on a Friday afternoon I rang and made an appointment at a saloon I had noticed in town, it was called Jane's and seemed to specialise in more extreme makeovers. It was set for Saturday morning and as I spoke to Jane I knew she would become my best friend, I just knew it. When I arrived at the saloon I was amazed all the girls working there looked like, well there is only one word sluts, I thought I was a bit slutty looking but these girls were the perfect image of Rob's dream girl. A girl with bright white hair, heavy makeup and a spray on cat suit headed my way in 6"" spiked ankle boots. This was Jane. I put my bags down and we discussed what I wanted and she suggested a few things and said she knew what to do. My face was scrubbed and cleaned of all the makeup on it. Then my eye brows electrolysed away and my lashes were plucked out. All my finger nails were cut right back Then my legs were treated with electrolysis after them my crotch. While the electrolysis was happening my finger and toe nails were polished and sealed and my hair was washed. I was then moved to the hair section were I had horrible smelling chemicals poured over my hair and a plastic cap fitted over my head. then back to the nail girl who fitted moulds to my finger tips and poured in clear plastic this look about half an hour and as soon as they were all poured and setting I was back to the hair department. The cover was removed to release my now platinum blonde hair. My face must have looked funny as I shut my eyes and prayed. Celia the stylist came over and started to back comb and get any knots out, when she was happy Melanie the makeup girl arrived and started to rub lotions and foundations into my face, layer after layer. Then my eyes were made up first long false eyelashes then shadow, mascara, more shadow, finally I felt a series of pencils and brushes were my eye brows had been. With my eyes finished she did my cheeks with brush after brush of rouge. Thicker and thicker, the more foundation then more rouge. When she was happy my lips were pencilled round and the gloss added by the spoon full and sealed with a high gloss layer. Melanie was finished so Celia arrived with her dryer and cans of hair spray. She back combed my hair for what seemed like hours and kept spraying heavy hair spray over my head. She seemed to be getting further from my head as she worked on my hair. finally I was swung round to look into the mirror. I didn't recognise myself. I looked totally different, totally artificial, totally slutty. My bright white blonde hair was in a really 'big' style back combed away from my face and it looked wonderfully tarty and cheap as did the rest of my new look. My makeup was beautiful, heavy rouge high lighted my cheeks, my eyes were buried in thick black liner, blue, purple and white shadow with very long black lashes. My favourite bit were my new brows that were high and very thin. As I looked I licked my lips, feeling the heavy gloss with my tongue. I then checked my legs and quickly looked at my pussy, my legs were smooth and soft to the touch and my pussy was bald except for a thin line of platinum blonde hair that came up from the crease of my lips. I had no time to think about how I looked as the nail technician started to remove the moulds and then shaped my new nails. Half an hour later I was the proud owner of blood red 2"" finger nails. I was finally finished 6 hours after I had arrived. Jane came over and said how beautiful I looked, she said how Rob would hopefully love how slutty I looked. I had never been told I was a slut as a compliment before, it felt good. I said I had brought some new clothes to change into to finish my new image. Jane called me a cheap cunt as I appeared from the changing room. I had on my new red lycra lace dress with a deep low cut front and only just covered my ass, but the best bit was that it was at least 50% see through and very very tight. Under this I had a quarter cup black lace shelf bra and that's all, no panties. On my legs were red seemed hold ups and on my feet white Heels with nice shiny metal 6"" spikes. I looked in the mirror and saw Rob's dream girl, me looking like a total whore. I spent an hour chatting to Jane and this is when I had my first cigarette, she brought out some coffee and sat down a started to light up and naturally offered me one. I hesitated then she said that if it was my first now was the time to try it and how it would do wonders for your figure. I held the cigarette and slowly inhaled as Jane lit it. When I finally left I was enjoying my forth. next stop was a tattoo parlour were I had booked a 4PM appointment. When Rob rang and said he was coming round later that night my heart nearly leapt out, I had only been back for ten minutes after the tattoo parlour and a little more shopping for clothes and makeup. He was coming round at ten o'clock, just 45 minutes later. I sat and waited and smoked some more of the packet I had bought on the way home. I fitted the new red plastic hoop earrings I had bought, Rob liked the plastic ones best as they looked cheaper, put on my ankle bracelets and waited. The bell rang and I sashayed over to the door and swung it open. Rob nearly came in his trousers as he stared at me, his eyes lusted over. I pulled the cigarette out of my mouth and licked my lips. I reached down to his cock, unzipped him and right there in the middle of the door way gave him head. He held my hair and started to fuck my mouth with his cock, my plastic hoops banged into my face as I moaned and swallowed. I pulled away from his cock and reached down to the hem of my dress, slowly I pulled it up to reveal by bald and bleached cunt. I used the word cunt for the first time as I told him that my cunt needed to be fucked hard. I told him that I was now his SLUT and I wanted him to USE ME with his cock. I said I was ditching my bank job on Monday and that he would have to look after me because I was his cunt now. He smiled and told me to pack my bags and to move in with him. I quickly found myself bending over in the doorway clasping on to the frame as he worked his cock up my cunt and a finger up my ass. Fuck it good, use your sluts cunt, tell me I'm a cheap whore I hissed as he rammed away, 3 fingers up my ass. He withdrew and using his fingers pulled my ass wider open before placing his cock at the entrance to my anus and starting to push. I was relaxed and even though it fucking hurt I let his cock in by pushing down like I wanted to shit and opening my ass for him. He slid in a little and then waited for me to recover then pushed again, this time hard and hammered his cock right in 'til his balls banged against my cunt lips. The rhythm started slowly and build up, the pain in my gut's died and slowly changed to deep pleasure as I was so full of cock and he was rubbing my juicy clit as he fucked back and forward. All the time telling me what I wanted to hear, telling me I was his slut, his cunt, how beautiful I looked and how plain and horrible I used to look. He said maybe I be his whore and go on the game. Just the thought made my body tense up and release as a orgasm, being used as a whore, I couldn't wait. I felt Rob's legs stiffen and relax as he pumped hot thick cock cream into my ass, I was no longer an anal virgin I thought as a silly smile came on to my face. Rob pulled out of my ass and rammed his sticky shit coloured cock into my clean pink cunt. I knew he was using my pussy to clean off his shitty dick, he was also christening my cunt by soiling it filling it with his cum and my shit, taking it as his own to use. I reached back and pulled my ass cheeks apart to let him see my wide open ass and fucked back to get more of his cock in my cunt. After Rob had finished with my pussy he had me give a final polish with my tongue, the taste of his cock made me gag and choke, but he held my head and forced his dick into my mouth, forced it down my neck into my throat, again fucking my face hard. 'Hey cunt get me something to drink' he hissed at me as he pushed me away from his dick, I leaned forward to get one last suck and then stood and on wobbley legs headed for the kitchen. Up til this point Rob had not seen the Tattoo's that I had done so while I was away making coffee I ducking into my room and changed into a very tight black lycra micro dress that I had got on the way home that night. The back of the dress was open right down below the top of my ass and allowed the bottom of my ass cheeks to be seen. At the front it had a low cut boob tube and was open across my stomach til just above the top of my mons allowing the top of my bleached pussy hair to be clearly seen. I loved the dress as it showed off my new marking beautifully. The man at the palour had shown me through books of ideas, I hadn't seen anything I liked so I started to look round his office/shop to see what other people had had done. That when I spotted a picture in a hardcore sex mag he was obviously reading when I had arrived. The girl on the front cover looked like a brunette version of myself but had massive rings piercing her outer cunt lips and nipples, she also had lots of tattoos, roses, a girl fisting herself, a man pissing on a girl, and lots of words with flowers round them. I had the words 'I'M A CUNT' in inch tall black letters and surrounded by red and black roses around my right ankle and a girl being ass fucked with the words 'COCK SLUT' under it on my left shoulder blade. The ankle marking was finished, but the shoulder tat would need some more work to add detail as time had run out so I was going back on the next Tuesday. Before going back into Rob I peeled off the gauze from over the new markings and even though they were both a little puffy looked fucking hot. I turned to see my ankle in the mirror and almost orgasmed as I saw the tattoo shouting the truth from my leg. God it looked so fucking slutty with my ankle bracelet and my spikes. As I walked over to Rob I felt the coolness of the cum dripping down my legs out of my ass, he looked up as I turned to show him my ankle, he reached for his cock I then let him see my shoulder. He smiled and pulled on his cock, wanking for me. I bent over and put the coffee down and swung round til my now exposed ass was facing him bent over as far as I could, then reached back with one hand to pull my cheeks apart and with the other hand rammed 3 fingers up my open slippery cum filled asshole, then 4 fingers, then the tip of my thumb then the fucking lot, I kept pushing, I relaxed my ass and then pushed down like when Rob's cock took my ass for the first time. My knuckles slipped past my stretched ring, I couldn't reach any further so I pulled my hand back, then pushed it hard back up my hole. I was fisting myself, fucking fisting myself, I didn't believe I could do this stuff and love doing it, love the feeling of being used and degraded by Rob, love turning myself into a hardfaced foul mouthed slut, love taking my natural beauty and corrupt and destroy it and then replace it with the look of a whore, hard, cheap, artificial, beauitful!\n\nSunday was spent practising putting my makeup on getting my hair big and bad like the saloon had done and then when I was madeup to my satisfaction trying on dress and outfits to see what would be good for my last day at the bank. And most importantly being fucked and used as Rob's personal whore ending in the grand finale of my first golden shower. Rob asked if I would like to wash before bed, as I had cum leaking from every hole and my face had 2 day old dry sperm under my makeup I said yeh why not. I was led to the bathroom and told to lye down in the tub. Before I knew what was happening Rob pulled out his cock and let rip, I squealed with surprise and then started to finger myself as Rob covered me from head to toe. I had never tasted piss before but this was the real surprise because when drops did reach my mouth tasted very salty but not to bad, I stuck out my tongue and Rob pissed right on it. He then moved the stream up towards my mouth and then right into my mouth, I opened up feeling the hot liquid flooding into my mouth and then away down my chin over my tits and pussy. Rob's flow stopped and I held the last bit in my mouth. I looked deep into his eyes, he nodded and I swallowed, the mouth full of piss flowed down my throat washing away my innocence , if I had had any doubts about what I had done and what I would become over the next years they were washed away as Rob's hot salty piss flowed down my throat.\n\nI woke at 7am the next day, Monday. I couldn't wait to get to the bank and tell them to stick their fucking job, I also couldn't wait for them to see how I now looked and acted, if they thought I was a cheap tart before, they'd love now!\n\nI arrived by taxi at 9:30, half an hour after everyone else, I wanted for everyone to be there to see my entrance. I choose a black rubber version of the micro dress I had worn to show off my tattoos to Rob, because it was rubber it was much tighter than the lycra dress and was more extreme in its shortness and left a lot of ass and tit showing, to go with it I had black spikes with my now normal shiny metal heels these were 6.5"" high to add to the extreme look I wanted and had thin chain ankle straps. I also wore a whore chain round my stomach which looked gorgeous with the black rubber. With the heels I had gone for black seemed fishnet stockings to give that real hardcore slut look. I wore all my most tasteless, gaudy new jewelry including on my little fingers nail rings. My face was at its most artificial I had painted on layer after layer of foundation and on top had used only my most bright and whorish colours. My hair was wonderful, platinum white blonde and backcombed and wild, I had used a whole tin of spary on it to hold it out and up. My favourite touch however was the drying cum around my mouth and over the tops of my tits, I had got Rob to blow over my face just before the taxi arrived to pick me up. Rob had also used my mouth for his morning piss, very salty and matalic but still ok, so I knew my breath was smelling strongly of piss, cum and cigarettes. Much to Rob's delight I had continued to smoke during the weekend and as soon as I was happy with my look I lit up my second of the day put on my new red see through mid thigh plastic jacket and sashayed out to the taxi. The driver nearly had a heart attack as this trashy looking cunt got into his car with still wet cum over her slutty face. I took a long deep drag and asked him to take to me the bank. I saw him staring at me in his mirror, I smiled back undid the front of my jacket, pulled out both tits from behind their rubber covering and asked him if he liked what he saw, he nodded and smiled. I swallowed the last of his cum as the taxi drove away, a blow job for a ride seemed fair to me. I let some of the taximans cum dribble out of my louth and down my chin as I stood in front of the building thrilling in the way I had paid for my ride with sex, I was a real whore now.\n\nOne last check in my mirror to make sure I looked my best and in I went, straight to my desk and sat down as if nothing had changed. I saw the other girls just staring at me, watching every move as I lit a cigarette and started to file and neaten up my nails. Mark the assistant manager picked up his phone and spoke to someone, looking at me and shaking his head. My phone rang, it was Mr Hedges the manager. 'Come in to my office at once, don't talk or disturb anyone!' His voice was very short. I calmly stubbed out my cigarette checked my makeup and touched up my lip gloss and then minced in to Hedges office swinging my ass as much as possible. He looked up and rubbed his neck as he saw me. I walked in and sat down in front of his desk without invitation. My skirt rode up as I slowly separated my legs. From his position he got a full on display of a pink smooth cunt with its lips swollen and cum oozing down the crack towards my ass hole. I smiled at him as he swallowed and stared. He stood up and started to walk around the room as he read the riot act to me, did I want a job with the bank was I going to sort my self out, did I know how I looked, like some street trollop. I turned to follow him as he paced around keeping my legs spread and my pussy in his direct view. Even though he was shouting at me as he finished his cock had betrayed him as it grow into a large lump in his trousers, I knew I had him. He finished and the room went quiet. I said nothing only giggled and stared at the bulge in the fuckers pants, he wanted my cunt and we both knew it. I slowly reached down with my hand and used 2 fingers to pull my labs apart and show him the inside of my cunt. He would soon understand that his words meant nothing to me anymore, I was no longer capable of understanding what he was saying, his words went straight through my head and I never heard any of them. All I could feel was my cunt throbbing from my need to be fucked and from the stretching it had taken during the weekend. All my interest in things not related to fucking were dead. I looked up into his eyes and told him to fuck me, he shook his head and sat down. I stood and walked round to his side of the desk and sat down of the desktop in front of him pulled up my skirt front and told him to fuck me again. Still no reaction, I told him to look at my pussy and said that that's what I now was, nothing else but a cunt, an asshole and a mouth with a pair of tits attached. I no longer had any other interests, only being a slut and keeping Rob happy. Our eyes met as I again reached down and inserted 3 fingers deep into my cunt and started to finger fuck myself. He stood and reached for his zip pulled it down and as soon as it was lowered his cock sprang out of its confines. It was purple and throbbing as the blood surged trough it. Keeping my finger busy I lent forward and licked the tip cleaning off the precum that had started to seap. I pulled back and looked into his eyes they were masked with lust. I then slowly lowered my head over his prick swallowing the full length into my throat. My lips touched on his pubes and his ball sack as I bottomed out. I looked up at his face and moaned as I held his cock all the way down. I started to swallow using my neck muscle to massage his dick. I breathed slowly in through my nose and found if I did it carefully I could get enough and keep his prick were I wanted it. He started to tense his legs as I pulled back and and let his pulsing member slip out my mouth. My back touched the leather top of his desk as his cock pushed aside my pussy lips and sank into the hot insides, thrusting in the way til I felt cervix stretching to give his glands room. He was in to the ball and he still kept pushing in deeper. I pulled my legs back to give him a good view of my stuffed cunt. I shifted my back to allow me to get my legs right back until they were back behind my head, I must have looked like a human pretzle. He now got into his rhythm and ploughed into my dirty little pussy. 'You really are a cheap little tart aren't you Barbara, I never thought you would go this far!' He must have noticed my ankle tattoo for the first time because he really started to fuck me hard, forcing his prick into me 'Oh my god what have you done to yourself, look at your fucking ankle ""I'm a cunt"" for all to see' He was trying to talk to me about what a terrible thing I had done and what a dirty slut I had turned into as he fucked my bald cunt. 'Just fuck me you old bastard, and call me Barbi not fucking Barbara. Like my fucking tattoo then you dirty old cunt, yes people see it in the street and now what I am, I fucking love it!' I struggled to get this out as my head was being jolted by the force of my fucking. He stared ahead for a second and then he almost fell over as his jism shoot up into my womb, he pulled out as his cock kept throbbing and shooting. His cum hit my exposed cunt and ass as he tried to aim it. I reached down with a hand and grabbed his dick pulling him down to my head. I released my legs from behind my head to give him room to next in close and fed his slimy cock into my mouth to clean up. It was scolding hot and I could feel his blood in all the pricks viens swelling inside my lips. I sat up and slid off the desk on to my feet again. My heels felt better than ever as they forced my feet almost vertical. I could feel every part of my body as it adjusted to being upright, my ass and tits stuck out and my legs tensed as the shoes did their magic and shaped me. I licked the last bits of the old cunt spunk off my top lip and giggled at him as he tried to hide his cock from me. 'Ten o'clock, you normally hit the toilet about now for your morning shit' He looked up coughed and agreed he was a man of routine in this department. I asked if he might need to do anything else.\n\nHis cock started to rise as I lowered myself down in front of him, I could feel he was nervous about doing this, but he couldn't resist. His prick pasted in between my open mouth and right down into its previous position in my throat. His legs went taught against my tits and he lifted up on to his toes. I noticed his hands come up into the typical porn star pose of hands on hips as he tensed up again. Hot fetid water started to leak down from my cunt as I started to piss, I felt my ass pout as I pushed to increase the flow. He pushed and joined me, dark yellow piss trickling down my throat and in to my gut. He stood like this for minutes releasing his overnight store. My bladder was empty long before his. I looked up as he looked down at me glued to his body via his dick. He shook his head in disbelief. 'You dirty little bitch!' he said I shook my head to agree and kept swallowing. His flow stopped and he pulled out of my sucking hole. I licked my lips and stood and kissed him before he could react. He pushed me away and almost ran to hide behind his desk. I lit a cigarette and savoured the taste in my mouth. I pulled down my skirt checked my makeup and repaired the damage all the time he watched stuck to the spot. When I was finally happy I turned and walked to the door opened it looked back blew him a kiss and was gone. I stopped half way across the office chained into my next ciggy, crushed he last one out and walked to the main door.\n\nAfter the bank I headed for my next tattoo appointment to get the rest of the detail filled in and then onto the saloon to see Jane and tell her what I had done. As I finished telling her every last juicy detail she looked at me. smiled and kissed me long and deep. I spent the rest of the day chatting and watching as Jane bleached and painted turning women into glamorous boy toys.\n\nJane said that she finished her job like I had and now her husband Ian allowed her to be the sort of women she had always wanted to be and he had always wanted a total bimbo slut, when she said this we both smiled. Jane agreed that she would help me to forget my past, my education, my carear and help me become a real bimbo. She told me to only worry about 2 things,did I look cheap and slutty enough and were the next cock was cuming from. She then answered her own questions not bad for a starter and follow me. We went to the back of the saloon and into a dark room with a spotlight over a doctors examination table and 3 men watching football on a television. 2 were black and the third was a very large white man with white blond spiked hair and a goatee beard dressed in leather from head to foot. He stood walked over to Jane and ordered her to her knees as he unbottoned his fly and pulled out a massive cock with several thick silver rings through its end. He pushed the cock into Janes throat and called over his 2 friends then turned to me and told me he was Ian, Janes husband he then told me to lye down on the examination table. My legs slipped into the calipers and I felt Hedges spunk start to seep out of my cunt and over my ass leaving a cool trail behind. The first black man reached over to a shelf and pulled down a silver object the second came to my side and fed his dick into my mouth. I fought to swallow it down he pushed and then I felt the cold steel be thrusted into my hot fuckhole. The mouth fucker held my head as I tried to see what the cunt man was up to. I reallty didn't care what He did as long as it felt good. The steel quickly matched my body temperature as it was twisted and moved into position. Jane appeared into my limited view. Her face was covered in Ians cum. She smiled at me and used her fingers to steer the spunk into her mouth. I knew were I had seen the shiney tool before and my thought were confirmed as it started to up my cunt. Wider and wider my lips were stretched, I could feel the man cranking it open. Jane finished her lunch and bent over showing her ass and pussy to me. Her ass was wide open maybe 2"" or more even though I knew she had not been fucked in it and her cunt looked even stranger. Her inner labia had been removed and the outers were pierced 8 times each side and then pulled back by other rings fitted to her rubber open crotch panties that pulled on her cunt lip rings. Her cunt was always pulled fully open for any cock, dildo or fist that wanted to fuck it. She stood back up and turned to me and giggled. 'I thought you would like my cunt, pretty ain't it. Always open for cock, a really slutty piece of meat Ian loves it!' She then asked me the question I knew was coming. I pulled off the cock and said yes before she had finished asking the question, 'give me a cheap sluttys cunt please!'. The big black balls hit my chin as I felt the pain killing injections being pumped into my spread cunt, I knew Rob would love it! Jane told me as the operation started that it should be quick to remove the inner lips and then the piercing would begin, but before this they would also remove my clit's hood to leave it exposed and also pierce my clit to make it bigger and more sensitive. She then said that they would also start to stretch my ass like hers so eventually it stay open for cock to. It was like a dream as My mouth was filled with black spunk and my cunt was made as artificial and deeply slutty as my new personality needed. Ian said he would ring and talk to Rob and see if he was interested in a few other improvments he had planned for Jane next time his friend Dr Hooper was in town. I saw him speak to Jane and then pick up the phone. After 10 or so minutes he hung up and smiled at me, before walking over and forcing his dick into my throat. 'Rob likes my little plan so you 2 will soon be a seeing Dr Hooper, you'll be wet dreams on legs. NOW SUCK MY COCK YOU FUCKING CUNT SLUT!!' I rammed my head down on his prick and felt my spine tingle as I though about what I was becoming, what I was being turned into. How would I look in a years time, who would I be?\n\nJane woke me with a freshly lit Marlboro the next morning, I felt sore all over and was still laying I on the examination table. Jane unstrapped my legs and after a couple of attempts managed to get upright. My legs acted and my feet were sore from the last 2 days spent in my highest heels, I considered taking off the spikes but looked down and decided they looked to good on. My cunt throbbed and as I walked across to a table in the now brightly lit back office of the saloon I felt it stretch and rub against the gusset of a pairof knickers I had not been wearing when I arrived. Jane said I would be sore for maybe a couple of days but that cunts heeled up real quick. I sat with my legs wide apart to get some relief and we both chained into our next cigarette. The whole smoking thing had really bitten and I was finding the need to light up more and more. Until I left to go home much latter in the day I kept pace with Jane quite happily, she said she averaged 2 packs a day and thought thats what I would settle on. She said she thought of each cigarette as a little cock to suck and the smoke was cum slipping down her throat, plus the red glossed ends of the smoked stub's looked so slutty as they lay in the ash tray advertising they had been sucked off by some tart. As we talked about this we both touched up our lip gloss extra thick and gave head to another little cock. After a little rest We went into the saloon were I sat and chatted to Jane's clients before heading home. I quiet day by my new standards but I had no even removed my knickers to see what had been done to my cunt, I couldn't wait!! I hobbled in from the taxi savouring my first protein of the day, the thought of giving head for a ride for the second day running was really starting to make me feel really good. I would have loved that big brown cock in my cunt but I was just too fucking sore. Got inside and started to undress, I left my spikes and stockings until last and was then in or a big surprise, as I stepped off my heels and down on to the ground my legs cramped up and pain shot up my calf's. I fell on the bed and still the pain continued, I then flexed my feet outwards and as I pushed them back into a similar shape to the shoes had forced the pain died down, relax my feet and the pain came back. I had heard that high heels could cause damage to your back and feet but not your legs. I rang Jane and caught her as she was leaving for home. 'What the fuck has happened to my legs? I took of my spikes and now I'm in fucking agony they ache like cunts!' I was told to relax and put my heels back on, she said to call in to the saloon the next day to pick up some spare mules she had. My tendons had shrunk that was all. Too much high heel wearing, but if I continued as I was I would have to wear heels all the time even in the shower maybe even in bed. She said I should choose what I wanted and live with the results. I slid my highest heels back on and smiled to myself as the pain died down, no return from this point on, naturally I had decided on heels and higher the better from now on. I went through to my wardrobe and selected all the shoes with less than 6"" heels about halfmy collection and carried them in to the kitchen where they were dropped one by one into the rubbish. Then back into the bathroom to run a bath. The hot water loosened to knickers from my bloody pussy and allowed me to clean up my proudly worn wounds. I had gone since my post piss shower wash without bathing and the warm water went cloudy with the mix of cum, piss and makeup. After drying I looked in the mirror and saw a featureless face looking back, no eye brows. lashes just light pink lips and straight white hair, god I hated my natural face so plain and fucking wholesome looking. I then bent down to see my cunt, my back tingled as I saw the silver rings through my pussy lips and the lack of inner lips hanging down was fucking weird. My clit was bright red and swollen to about little finger tip size and as I touched it a mix of pain and great pleasure shot through into my gut. I loved the way my new slut cunt looked as I split my legs further my pussy hole opened up with nothing to hide my insides, juice started to trickle out and down my crack as I got turned on by what I saw. I stood and turned my back to the mirror and slowly bending and opening my legs saw how my open cunt looked from behind. I then noticed a thick pink plug in my ass, it was quite a shock as I had forgotten it was there being to occupied with my cunt and my feet. I pulled the fucker out of my ass and was amazed at the size of the 3"" head and 2"" shaft, I hadn't even noticed it as I had bathed. With it removed my ass was still open, a nice black hole ready to fuck. I licked the plug clean and using spit as lube pushed the fucker back up into my hole. I picked up the first bottle of foundation and started work getting my real face back. As Rob let himself in I was lashes one last thick layer of mascara, I shouted for him to come in and give me his approval. The red fishnet lycra micro dress hugged my body showing off my tits and ass , my nipples showed through nicely as did my ass crack. White seemed flower pattern hold-ups led down to 6.5"" spike heeled red patent ankle boots with padlocks down each outside to the buckled closed. I had built my hair up really big then put it into a bunch that stuck out each side. I had really gone for a maximum bimbo look after what Jane had said yesterday, I also made an effort to change my voice to make it higher and referring to myself in the first person. 'Does Rob like how his Barbi looks?' He just nodded and pulled out his prick. With no need to tell me what to do. I sank to my knees and took his purple head in my mouth, he forced his dick further down my throat and started to fuck my face as hard as he could his balls hitting hard into my chin. All I could do was grunt with pleasure as each blow came and moan as each new compliment was hissed at me 'You fucking dirty cunt, look at you dressed like a total whore, asking to be fucked by any cock, thats it suck my fucking prick you cum slut bitch' He pulled back swung me round forced my head down to the floor and ripped the plug out of my ass before ramming his cock into my stretched butt hole. 'Oooh yeah fuck Barbi's dirty whore ass, hurt me with your cock, rape me, use me, whore me you fucker! Ooh yeah, ooh yeah, ugh huh!' . My hair was grabbed and his cock slid into my mouth again, 3 quick strokes and he came buckets, cock snot dripping down onto my exposed tits. I used my fingers to catch the overflow and feed it back into my mouth making sure he saw me swallow each time. As his cock softened he gave me a couple of quick blasts of hot piss to wash down the thick goo after which I cleaned him up and put his cock away. He then said we were going out to dinner at a good Italian restaurant always one of our favourites. My heart sped up as I realised that the clients and staff at Geovanies would see me and know what a total slut I had become, my now not so sore pussy started to flow and drip on my legs as the excitement grew. In Robs car I touched up my gloss and added more shadow and blusher, earlier I had used even more black around my eyes to make them look harder and more whorish looking and now with the extra colour combined with the drying cum still on my face and lips I was happy. As an extra touch I pulled the front of my dress down and added lip gloss to my nipples to make sure they were clearly visible through the dress. I then hitched it back up and checked my hand mirror, um nice and cheap. As we were guided to our table the whole place stopped and silence fell. I felt the blood pressure of the restaurants male clients double as their cocks stiffened and the nails of all the other bitches flex as they saw me strut over giving all the men a good show, even bending over at the waist legs wide apart to pick up a spoon someone had dropped making sure everyone saw my ass and cunt. I asked Rob 'Where should Barbi sit?' in my new little girl voice. 'There you slut! Make sure you give people a good show' he said pointing to the outside chair. His voice seemed so loud and all the surrounding tables dinners heads swivelled my way, I heard lots of compliments coming my way as wife's and girlfriends whispered and hissed 'bimbo slut', 'whore', 'no brains just tits and ass!' This last one was my favourite as it proved I had got what I wanted, no longer thought of as a person or a someone to speak to or ask questions, just a slut with tits and ass who needs a good fucking, just a piece of fucking meat. I smiled as I opened my second pack of Marlboro's. Rob asked to waiter over and whispered in his ear as he pointed across the table at me, the waiter nodded and held up 12 fingers, Rob nodded and the waiter left. He returned 10 minutes later with 2 soup bowls, Rob's was announced as mushroom consume and mine as CUM good and simple. Rob said that the 8 kitchen staff and 4 waiters had all cum in the bowl for me. The waiter also put 2 bottles of wine on the table, Chablis for Rob and Italian champagne for me. He smiled as he poured my champagne for me to try. I smiled as I caught a smell of the liquid as I sipped the vintage. 'Uum very nice, very fruity!' I said as I swallowed down the piss. 'All my own work!' said the waiter as he smirked and walked away from us. He looked back to see me topping the glass right up and taking 2 big gulps before filling my mouth from the spoon of fresh cum. My second course was a green salad with the restaurants new speciality CUM Mayo as a dressing and my sweet was a very nice salty sorbet! I thanked Rob for a wonderful meal, the best one ever, all my favourite dishes. I had made no attempt to clean my face and chin as I ate and by now the lower half of my face was awash with my meal so I simply applied more foundation and makeup to dry up the mess. The waiter was called over and the bill presented to Rob, I thought that that was it for the evening but no I was led towards the back of the restaurant and into the kitchens. I had guessed what the charge as by the time I was sucking on the chefs ass hole as my sore cunt was stuffed with hot Italian sausage and my ass was being used as the new kitchen waste disposal unit as the junior chefs pissed into the wide open hole.\n\n My dildo was rammed back up my ass to hold in the soup of piss and cum as the head waiter held my bunches and fucked my mouth as hard as he could, grunting as his cock forced its way down my throat. I looked into his eyes and smiled round his prick. ""You dirty cunt"" was all he said to me as his balls raised tightened and emptied. I swallowed most of his snot but allowed a little to dribble from my mouth, all good whores like to make their trick feel they produce lots of cum! Rob grabbed my arm and pulled me up from the now soft dick, still shiney and wet from my tongue bath. He pulled a collar from his jacket pocket and a long chain lead, he placed to collar round my neck, I felt a dull thud as he pushed to ends together and the lock shut. The collar was very thick black rubber with 1"" long sharp studs in 3 rows and a 4 large 'D' rings 1 ever quarter. Rob fixed to lead to one of the 'D' rings and used it to pull me towards the doorway leading back out to the restaurant. The feeling of being lead through a busy restaurant with my tits and ass on full display, cum round my mouth and piss and cum leaking from my ass and cunt was fucking wondefful never had I felt like such a complete slut, used as a cunt by the kitchen staff, used as a toilet by the chef, used as a slut by Rob and used as a whore to pay the bill. I just felt so nasty the next thing I did was second nature for a bitch like me. I pulled back on the lead and attracted Rob's attention, he looked back as I seperated my legs, stuck my ass out as far as I could and pissed, full force, sending a jet of cummy urine down onto the floor of the restaurant. As the stream died I stuck my right hand as far up my cunt as I could, fisting myself, after a couple of good hard pushes I pulled out my hand and licked it clean. The people nearest to me had sat in shock as I did my deed, someone in the background had taken a series of shots with his camera, I saw the flashes. The head waiter had appeared from the kitchen and looked at Rob, who pulled on my lead and we left the restaurant, an Italian meal to remember!\n\nWe got home in a taxi leaving Rob's car behind, I sucked his cock all the way back and then payed for our fare in the normal way, on my knees.\n\nRob and Ian had become very good friends since they had met through Jane and myself. They annouced to us that we were going away for a weekend to a little place they knew and as soon as we got back we were going to see Dr Hooper. The finer details of these plans went over our heads as we were both bent over Rob's kitchen table having our ass's fucked. Jane feed her tongue into my mouth and kissed me deep as Rob and Ian swapped places. Rob had had his cock pierced like Ian and the large ring he wears made Jane squeal with pleasure as he rammed his cock home. We both giggled as we lit up our Marlboro's, smoking and having our assholes reamed, we love it. Ian pulled out of Janes ass and stuck his cock in my mouth as he started to shoot, I swallowed every drop and took a long deep drag as saw Jane do the same. ""You sluts, all you do is smoke, giggle, and fuck. You're just fucking bimbo's."" Rob smiled at us. ""Thanks!"" we said in choruse as we chained into our third pack of the day and giggled.\n\nThe car journey was uneventful, Jane got her weekend breakfast by paying for the boys to have theirs and lunch was on me. We arrived at the house about 5 in the afternoon on the saturday. We all went in together, first into a large hallway and then into massive living room. The thing that caught me and Jane's attention were the hardcore porn pictures on the walls, the animal fucking video playing on the TV, the dozens of hardcore magazines everwhere. The table in the centre of the room was covered in toys, massive plastic fists, jelly dildo's, vibrators, nipple clamps and nice big bottles. Jane and me headed for the table and picked up a pair of enourmous red jelly dildo's and started to give them head. Rob and Ian found a box of thin surgical gloves and a large tube of vaseline, as we watched and sucked our toys they greased up their fists and wandered in our direction. I lay down on a wide leather chair and lifted my legs up and back, Rob pushed his greasy fore finger into my cunt and his thumb into my butt, I sucked harder on my plastic cock. First 1 finger then 2 then 3 then 4 then the whole fucking thing up to the wrist. My orgasms were unbelievable as he rammed his fist in and out and grew as he forced his fist up against my bladder causing me to piss myself with plesasure. He then took the largest of the plastic fists and started to work it into my ass. With the continous wearing of a large butt plug my hole had become relaxed and was now always open an inch or so, the oily fist sank in easly as I pressed down and tried to shit so opening up even more. Rob was breathing hard as he jammed the plastic fist and his punched his fist in and out. The pleasure started to build up as my body relaxed and gave up the fight. ""Har-der, fuc-k Bar-bi hard-er, fuck yo-ur who-re Ro-ob! Fist your di-rty whore!!!"" My speech was broken by the force of the fists pumping in to me. Jane was laying on her back with a large plastic funnel fixed to a gag in her mouth, Ian was standing over her and was pissing into the funnel, then tossing off into the funnel. While this was happening Jane had a massive double ended dildo stuffed up her ass and cunt and 2 pairs of nipple clamps fixed between her cunt lips and her tits. At the moment I started to scream with the force of the orgasm a tall man appeared in the room before all four of us and sat down and simply watched. We didn't miss a beat as the screaming and swearing reached a peak, Rob pulled out his fist and rammed the other plastic fist deep into my ass, he then slipped round and stuck his cock into my throat. My body shook and I came forcing both fists out and pissing and shitting myself. Jane's gagged voice grunted loudly as the dildo's popped out of her and Ian forced his fists up into at the same time.\n\nWe lay there for a while getting back our breath, my body was literally fucked and it was all I could do to suck Rob's cock clean. The mystery man got to his feet and walked forwards, grabbbing Ians hand and shaking it like an old friend. He then reached across to Rob and shook his annoucing himself. ""Bill Hooper, nice to see your bitches, boys. Meet my wife Wendi, come here Wendi cunt!"" From the doorway appeared Wendi his wife!?! The girl that appeared was amazing to look at, massive tits were the first thing you noticed, 60-70 inches at least! Massive hair was next, bright white blonde. Then her lips, thick and very very pouty. Then her waist, incredibly small maybe 18 inches. Her ass 34-35 inches. Her feet, she was walking on points with 7.5"" heels. Lastly you noiced her clothes and makeup, rubber and lycra so tight and so thin it showed every detail, a micro dress so short it showed her bare, pierced, wide open cunt, so low cut it only acted as support for her tits leaving the pierced nipples clearly on show. Her legs were covered in super thin semi transparent rubber stockings. And her makeup made ours look normal, heavy is not the word. Every feature was painted in on a blank and stripped natural face. She was the ultimate slut, Rob and Ian's wet dream made real. Wendi turned and bent at the waist, her hands pulled back her ass cheeks. Her nails, fuck me her nails! 3"" long talons painted deep red, chained together. Each finger had at least 2 rings. Our attention was then suddenly taken from her hands to her ass, her hole was enormous, looked like she had been fisted only moments before, it hung open 3"" s at least. She inserted her hand into her ass to the wrist and then repeated the same thing with her other hand into her cunt. All the while licking her lips and groaning. She slowly spoke in a high pitched girly voice. ""Does Wendi please you, Wendi is a cunt, please use her, please fuck me.""\n""Stop now Wendi cunt"" said Dr Hooper. Wendi stopped and stood there dumbly pouting. ""God she is so beautiful"" said Ian. ""Yeah beautiful, I can't wait,"" said Rob.\n\nThe needle sung as it bit into my skin, Wendi dressed in a slut nurse outfit refilled the syringe and gave Jane her measure of tranquiliser. The last thing I remember is the sound of Wendi's heels clacking on the floor as she sank to the floor and started pulling on Rob and Ians cocks before feeding them into her large mouth.\n\n'God my fucking feet so much! Aaaargh get me some fucking pain killers you stupid cunt!' I had just woken and my feet were throbbing, my legs were throbbing and my head was doing the same.Wendi tottered over with a small cup and told me to drink it. At last the pain started to die down. I looked at the source of the trouble to find my legs and feet covered by a sheet held away from me by a frame work. 'Wendi Cunt show me my feet' Wendi looked at my face as she pulled back the cover. My feet and legs were fixed to the frame via bolts and rods connected through my skin to the bones, my feet were held in a pointed toe position by a series of padded rollers in front of my shin behind my calf and in front of my foot. It looked like a scene from a horror film. 'Oh fuck, what has that old cunt done to me?' I thought as I looked at the damage. The room started to go soft and dark as the painkiller took affect.......\n\nI woke with a start, 'got to look at my legs and feet that butcher has ruined them' I looked down at my beautiful legs and feet and there they were, I was so happy as I looked down to see my feet in some gorgeous strappy sandals, red patent leather, nice thin ankle straps, 7 ½ "" long super sharp spike heels. My feet looked so pretty held to point by my shoes. I sat up and turned to the side to allow my legs to dangle over the side of the bed. Reached down and undid the sandals, pulled and off they came, my feet remained pointed. Wendi approached and smiled at me 'your feet are so beautiful now Barbi, my husband did do a good job for you. He shortened your tendons, reset your feet and ankles. You had better put your shoe back on, you can't walk or stand without them!'\n\n'Check my locker Wendi honey' I asked as I pointed to the large cupboard. I removed the second shoe and waited for Wendi. The locker opened and was stuffed full of new things including a lovely pair of black patent ankle boots with shiney metal spikes 7 "" long to die for. I slid them on and pulled the straps tight. My firt steps were very hesitant and Wendi held me from behind. But as my ass started to swing out and my body became used to the new way of moving I started to strutt very nicely. 'you had better lie back down Barbi, I need to give you some drugs to help you' Back to bed I went and relaxed as Wendi pumped several shots into my arm, I lifted my feet up to look at, the light gleamed off the leather as I turned my feet to see the heels, they are so high, so fucking high and I love them.\n\nThe next period was fucking weird, I remember waking 5 or 6 times and thats all I remember! I have been told that I seemed to understand what was happening and that I loved what they were doing, I do love what they did.\n\nWendi woke me with a big smile. 'Hi Barbi Cunt, time to wake up!' My mind was so slow to react, like it was full of cotton wool 'Err Oooh yeh Hi Wendi Cunt, you look nice today' I said in a strangley high pitched voice. The first thing on my mind was must get to a mirror and check my makeup. I sat up and saw the mirror already at the foot of the bed as I looked into it I felt the thrill go down my back I was just so beautiful! Wendi moved the mirror back and told me to get out of bed so I could get dressed. My shoes touched the floor for the first time, Wendi had kindly put on some pumps with 7 "" spikes so I could stand as she dressed me. It was only as I went to the mirror again to do my makeup I noticed what had happened, my mind was still very slow and muddled. My tits were enormous, my ass was enormous, my waist was small, very fucking small, my legs looked different longer and thinner. My face was perfect, fat thick lips, smaller nose, blue eyes, high cheek bones. I opened my mouth and it seemed to open for ever much more than before, I clenched my fist and it fitted in. I continued to look in the mirror, my hair was whiter, bigger, thicker. 'Barbi Cunt' Wendi spoke to me waking me from my dreams as I stared at the mirror image 'you are now 66GGG, 18, 40. Your hair will grow this color from now on, you need to wear at least 7"" tall heels to be able to walk and stand, you have had 2 ribs removed from each side to allow your new waist size, your lips are collogen enhanced, your tits are soya oil enhanced, your ass hormone enhanced, your nose has been reduced and reprofiled.If you turn and look in the mirror you will see your asshole has been relaxed further allowing it to remain 3"" open at all times, so you need to wear a plug with at least a 4"" head. Your cunt has been neatened up, the last bits of your inner labia removed, larger gauge rings fitted.' I was struggling to keep up as I turned this way and that in front of the mirror, my asshole was open and as I pushed 4 fingers up it it opened easily. I took the greased plug offered and pushed it easily into my lovely big asshole. 'Oh one last major thing is your IQ has been halfed from 110 to 55 using ECT and hormone therapy, you may have noticed some problems with clear thinking already, things will improve as your vocabualry shrinks and your mind gets used to your new body.' I sat down on my bed for a second to steady myself, I started to smile as it sunk in, my thoughts came slowly but added up. I had been changed into a brainless bimbo slut, Rob's dream women. I smiled.\n\nMy new asshole felt wonderful as Rob and Ian forced their cocks up it, my first double ass fuck, Jane hadn't been woken yet as her operations happened after mine were complete. I wriggled and giggled as 4"" diameter dildo sank into my cunt, luckily it was fixed by its base as I hammered up and down on the lovely cocks. Wendi appeard dressed in normal clothes (?) unzipped the front to back zip on her shorts, bent over at the waist and pissed over my face and into my mouth. 'Uuumm, yeh Wendi piss harder into my facecunt, fill me up you fucking cunt' I looked towards the source of the champagne and loved the way her whole ass had turned inside with the pressure of pissing, it was pouting about an inch and was fully open letting me see her hot pink guts. I pulled her down upto my face and drank in the warm treat.\n\nIan was about to cum and pulled out just in time to feed Wendi his cock, he grabbed her hair and pulled her full on to his dick, then pulled her off then on then off. His eye's closed as he shot the spunk into Wendi's sucking mouth. She looked back at me as her piss dried up, opened her mouth and showed me the cum, I nodded to her and back she came to feed her baby birdy its food, she let the spunk trickle out of her mouth and into my throat. Her head jolted forward as Ian sank his cock into her asshole and started to pee, she pulled away from me and smiled as she looked deep into my eyes. 'Your eyes are so beautiful Barbi, they look just like mine, dead Barbi, corrupt, debased, no love, no innocence, no self esteem, just the need to be used.' I smiled back at her and thanked her for the compliment. Our collogen lips met and the hot sperm on our tongues mixed. Rob pulled out of my ass and rushed back up to my face. 'Hold her fucking eyes open you cunt Wendi' He grunted. Wendi held my lids back as Rob poured his cum into my eyes, at first it stung but as I moved my clouded eyes about it stopped. I felt the cum liquify and then start to set as Wendi still held my eyes wide open. I could hear Ian pushing Wendi's butt plug in to keep Ian's piss and her shit inside for a while. At last I was allowed to blink and I sat up, the feel of the cum slowly running down my face from my eyes was wonderful and even better when it reached my lips and mouth. My tongue dragged the lumps in, yummy. At this point my ass was filled with Robs cock and started to warm up as he gave me the last of his piss, I looked back at him as he and Ian cleared their throats and spat into my asshole. The plug felt good as it popped home, sealing in all the good stuff.\n\n'Right Barbi, we have decided that you will only eat cum and drink piss for the next week, it will help you get used to your new life' said Dr Hooper as he helped to fill up the beaker Wendi was holding. 'No Wendi Cunt its not for you' Wendi was licking her lips as her husband pumped out floods of yellow sperm. Dr hooper put the lid back on and shook the container, all his male staff had given generously, gardener, chauffeur, chef, Rob and Ian. He opened the pot and told me to open my mouth. I did and stuck out my tongue as a greeting for my lunch. The cool thick goo fell slowly into my eager mouth. 'You sperm eating bitch, hungry are you, don't worry I'll be collecting in the stables later today, can't have you loosing weight now can we'. I smiled up at him as he mentioned the stables, I would have pints of horse spunk to swallow. Dr Hooper pulled his cock a couple of times to straighten up his foreskin and then placed his cock head on my tongue. His piss tasted excellent really strong and slightly cigarette flavoured. As he pulled away from me asked if I might be able to smoke again. He said this was excellent, he had smoking in mind as he to loved to smoke. He left the room and came back with a syringe full of yellow liquid and injected it into my ass. 'There my dear Barbi some nice strong nicotine, should get your habit up nicely, another couple and you'll be able to start smoking as I much as we would like you to, very very heavily. He called Wendi over and had her bring a bed pan with her, I was instructed to sit on the pan and pull out my plug, the hot liquid flooded out with a splash and a long farting noise. I felt behind me and was pleased to feel my ass had puckered and pouted nicely, I pushed extra hard to make more of my colon extend out. 'So you would like me to really ruin your asshole for you my dear, a nice little anal prolapse should give you what you want. I will attend to it straight away'. Wendi pulled her plug out and let rip into the pan. The lid of the pan was let down and Wendi left carrying her precious cargo.\n\nThe next feeling my aching body felt was a sharp prick in my ass, not my favourite kind, another syringe.\n\nJanes face appeared before me. She looked more beautiful than ever Ian had gotten into piercing big time and Jane had rings and bars everywhere. Her upper and lower lips had 8 rings each, her eye brows 3 each side, her nose again 3 each side and 2 through her septum. She opened her mouth as she saw me looking and showed 4 rings and 3 posts in her tongue. She then turned her head to show me her ears. Both had thick silver rings covering the whole length top to bottom. '25 each side she said with a sexy lisp, plus the flesh tunnels' Her lobes had been stretched and each had a 1"" hole punched through with a steel tunnel. 'I love your new look Jane baby, you look so beautiful you slutty bitch' She smiled at me and took a step back. Her tits were also massive and had very thick rings and bars running through her nipples, the bars ran vertical and were 8mm in size and the rings were across the bars and much bigger 10mm maybe. From the rings hung chains down to her twice pierced navel and down to her cunt. I had never seen such a gorgeous looking cunt it was pulled open by its outer labia rings and had every possible piercing, clit, from pisshole to cunthole. 'Oooh that beautiful Jane, I'll ask Rob if I can have all those they are so lovely'.\n\nJane looked at me and told me to turn round so I could see my new asshole. I had forgotten about this and could not wait to see. Jane held the mirror as I looked on in wonder. My asshole was pouting and wide open as it hung below my body by 2"". I pushed down like I wanted to shit and it got longer. Jane licked her lips and bent down beneath me, she started to suck on my asshole as it pulsed and moved as I strained. It was like she was giving head to a short fat cock as she stroked her tongue over my hot wet ass. Warm piss erupted from my gash as Jane feed her tongue into my ass. My orgasm took me by surprise as my guts churned and my cunt pissed. Jane pulled her head away just as a big turd appeared at the exit of my prolapsed asshole. Jane lent forward again and bit into the shit. She heaved as she backed away and started to churn the poop around her mouth. 'Jane give me some too, please feed me my shit!' I yelled as Jane pushed her tongue into my facecunt and left my prize. Back to my ass and another mouthful much more this time. Wendi appeared with the bedpan and 2 glasses 'That needs washing down you dirt cunts' she said as she poured our drinks. My first taste was of the phlegm floating on top of the piss mixture. It was salty and slide down my throat. The glass showed the mix for what it was as the bits of shit floated in a sea of urine. We both grinned at each other as we downed the glasses and deep frenched each other. Dr Hooper appeared at lunch time with 2 large containers of horse cum and syringes full of nicotine. Jane drank her lunch straight from the bottle as her injection sunk into her big ass. I had Dr Hooper feed a tube down my throat and pour it in using a funnel gag. his left me to suck the bottle clean, before his piss hit the spot."
1036,Cock-hungry College Boys,['MM'],"""Hi. I'm Steven. Can I help you..."" His eyes checked out Jason's body, his gaze resting briefly on Jason's rapidly swel-ling crotch, ""...with anything?"" Jason tore his eyes away from Steven's well-packed basket and looked into the young man's eyes, extending his hand at the same time. ""Hi Steven, I'm Jason...can you show me to room 269-N?""\n""Sure,"" smiled Steven as he shook Jason's hand; ""down that hall to your right. Take the elevator to the second floor and turn left. It's the last door on the right.""\n""Thanks,"" said Jason as he bent over to pick up his bags. Steven's gaze caught a good view of Jason's butt as the other boy bent to pick up his luggage. ""Anytime..."" Steven said as Jason headed for the elevator. The ""elevator"" turned out to be an ancient freight elevator complete with wire-cage doors and lit by three bare bulbs strung precariously with coat-hanger wire across the frame of the elevator. Jason found his room easily and began unloading his belong- ings. It was hot in the room and Jason stripped off his shirt, tossing it onto his bed. Grabbing a towel, he headed off to the bathroom to cool down. On his way there, he passed by several rooms with their doors open. In one, two blonde studs were putting up posters of scantilly-clad women on their walls. Too bad they're straight, thought Jason...such cute guys! Jason was so busy peering in at his neighbours that he didn't notice the young man heading the opposite way down the hall until he ran into him. Both boys managed to stay on their feet but the other boy dropped some of his baggage. Apologizing to the handsome young stranger, Jason knelt to help pick them up. The other boy smiled and thanked him. Jason was struck by the beauty of the other student--dark brown hair cut short on the sides but longer and brushed back at the top, with piercing black eyes and full, sexy lips, nicely muscled chest, slim hips, an obviously well- packed bulge right in the front of his well-worn Levi's... Jason splashed cold water on his face and chest, enjoying the bracing chill on his flushed skin. He had done little so far but cruise every guy in the dorm and the school year hadn't even started yet! No doubt about it, Jason was hornier than hell. He was finally away from the restrictive atmosphere of his God-fearing ultra-conservative suburban family. No more jerking off alone at nights, satisfying himself in the only way he knew how to keep feelings he knew others wouldn't accept in check. God he missed Eric...It hadn't been until high school that Jason even knew what the word ""gay"" meant. He had always been the typical student -- slightly better than average marks, pretty good looks, stayed out of most trouble. He'd had a girlfriend for a while until Jason finally realized that he was looking for something else. They split apart amicably, but Jason was still restless. He just didn't understand how he felt inside. It wasn't until that night Jason had spent with his best friend Eric that Jason saw himself for what he really was. Like Jason, Eric's family was pretty conservative (though not so much as Jason's). The two families were on friendly terms, however, and the boys spent lots of time together. Often, they would jerk off together in a kind of mutual release of pent-up horniness. It started out that night in the same way it always did: the boys were spending a weekend together at Eric's place while Eric's family was away and, as usual, the two boys were playing with themselves in Eric's bedroom. But this time, Eric did something that he'd never done before. Without warning, Eric reached over and started playing with Jason's stiff young dick. Jason was too suprised to say anything so he just lay there, watching Eric jerk them both off. Jason suddenly felt more aroused than he ever did before and reached for Eric. Soon, the two boys were masturbating one another hotly, stroking one another's cocks lustfully. Eric began to talk dirty to Jason, telling Jason how much he liked to feel a nice hard prick and how much he wanted Jason to make him cum. Jason was bewildered and shocked by his friend's filthy language and yet he was turned on by it as well. Soon, Jason too was caught up in the dirty talk and the two boys were trading words of encouragement, urging each other on and on until finally, neither boy could hold back any longer. Eric came first, shooting a frenzied load of hot teenage cum onto Jason's body, hitting Jason in the face. As a trickle of his best friend's cum ran down his face, Jason cried out in pleasure as his own orgasm spurted from his throbbing cock, landing on Eric's trim young torso. As Jason opened his mouth to cry in pleasure, some of Eric's cum fell into his mouth. The taste was incredible, like nothing Jason had ever tasted before. He wanted more of it. Jason's cum had splashed Eric's face as well and Eric was eagerly licking his lips. Jason watched his friend, mesmerized as Eric hungrilly swallowed the creamy white jism. Their eyes had locked and at the same time, without speaking, the two boys began licking their cum off of each other's bodies. It was as if a dam had burst in Jason. He was cum-hungry and horny and Eric was just as encouraging! After that revelationary session, Eric confessed that he's always been hot for Jason. Eric had managed to get his hands on some books that helped him understand that he was gay. Together, Eric and Jason grew to accept their special bond and understand the feelings that they had both felt, together and seperately. They had been lovers all through high school, right through to graduation. They knew that they wouldn't be seeing one another in college so they parted company at the beginning of the summer. Jason hadn't touched another man since Eric and he was beginning to feel the strain of two months without the erotic touch of another male body. Jason sighed, wiped his chest off with his towel and stared at his reflection in the mirror. He wasn't too bad looking. He had a nice face. His dirty blond hair was a bit long, but with a haircut and a shave he could probably look quite presentable. His body was in decent shape -- he was no athelete but he wasn't overweight or anything. Yes, he reasoned, I'm okay. And he did have a nice 8-inch piece of meat between his legs, he reminded himself. He headed back to his room. The first thing he noticed as he neared his room was the luggage in the doorway. It was the same luggage he had picked up in the hall! That gorgeous stud was his roomate! Jason took a deep breath and approached the door. His new roomate was busy arranging his clothes and didn't immediately notice Jason. Jason slouched against the doorframe, watching the other boy. Jason watched him hungrilly, mentally undressing his new roomate. Finally, Jason cleared his throat. ""...Hi"" he said, as nonchalantly as he could manage, ""I, uh, didn't get a chance to introduce myself back there...my name's Jason...I guess we're roomates, now."" The other boy smiled and offered his hand to Jason. ""Hello Jason. I'm Mark. It's nice to meet you.""\n""Same here. Can I give you a hand with anything?""\n""Ummm, I think I'm just about settled. Whew! It's hot in here...you've got the right idea about stripping down."" A breath caught in Jason's throat. Was it just his imagi- nation, or did Mark have a double meaning to that statement? Jason thought he glimpsed just a hint of a mischievious twinkle in Mark's eyes. Mark grinned at him and began unbuttoning his shirt. Jason's eyes darted about the room, trying to find something to look at, something to keep his gaze away from Mark's sexy chest which was beginning to show more and more as Mark undid his shirt. Mark smiled and slipped the shirt from his shoulders. He turned his back to Jason and calmly began to fold his shirt. Jason breathed a silent sigh of relief...any further and Mark would have made Jason cream his underwear! It was almost as if Mark was trying to seduce him, teasing him. The sound of a zipper sliding down alerted Jason again. Mark had finished folding his shirt and was now going to remove his jeans! ""Whoops...better close the door,"" said Mark as he turned around and moved towards the door. Jason got a big eyefull of Mark's exposed crotch as the other boy turned to face him. Mark had some kind of spandex material on underneath and it bulged conspicuosly, looking like a lead pipe trapped beneath the skin tight fabric. Jason felt himself go rock-hard with lust. His nipples hardened instantly and stood out from his pectorals. Mark turned back to him and touched him lightly on the arm. A puzzled and bemused look crossed Mark's face. ""Are you, uh, cold or something, Jason?""\n""Hmmm? What? No; no I'm not cold...er, what makes you ask?""\n""Well,"" said Mark as his fingertips brushed Jason's nipples lightly, ""your nipples are all hard and you've got goose pimples on your arm..."" Mark's fingertips were still lightly stroking Jason's chest. The two boys stood close to one another, Mark kind of leaning into Jason. ""It's not that..."" began Jason, ""...I'm not cold, really. It's just...""\n""Just what?"" Mark's hands abruptly stopped moving, his fingers still on Jason's skin. ""That...that feels kind of good,"" said Jason after an un- comfortable pause. Blood rushed to his cheeks and he smiled self- consciously. He half-turned to face Mark, whose own face was now just inches away from Jason's. Mark smiled and his fingers began to play lightly over Jason's chest again. ""It does, huh? Do you like it, Jason? Do you want me to keep going or do you want me to stop?"" Mark's fingers began to press more insistently on Jason's skin. Jason's heart began to race. ""I.."" he began. Mark's finger's began to massage Jason's chest now, and his other hand began rubbing Jason's neck. ""I...want you to..."" continued Jason as he arched his neck and sighed. Mark's hands began to massage Jason's chest sexilly, pinching Jason's erect nipples. ""Ohhhh,"" moaned Jason, ""I don't want you to stop, Mark..."" Jason grabbed Mark's arm and caressed it softly, urging it to pleasure his chest. The two boys began to grapple with each other, falling back onto Jason's bed. Jason clutched Mark's bicep, feeling the taut hard muscle of the other boy's arm as Mark flexed his powerful arms, squeezing and stroking Jason's body. Mark lay on top of Jason, his dark hair spilling over Jason's face as his cheek rested against Jason's smooth, hairless chest. Mark's rock-hard dick bulged stiffly under the spandex, poking out of the open crotch of his jeans. Jason slid his hands down the sides of his room-mate's body, squeezing the smooth young flesh. When he reached Mark's hips, he hooked his fingers into his buddy's jeans and slid them smoothly down Mark's lower body. Mark kicked off his jeans as he reached to undo Jason's tight Levi's. He popped the buttons of Jason's faded 501's one by one until all 5 were undone. Jason's stiff cockmeat strained to escape from the white briefs, tenting the cotton material. Mark reached around Jason's body and kissed Jason's stomach, lifting Jason's butt off of the bed at the same time. Mark slipped Jason's jeans off and the two boys lay toge- ther, Mark on top of Jason. Jason was dressed in only his white y-front underwear and his sweatsocks; Mark was in a pair of spandex cycling shorts that re- vealed every bulge of his well-packed basket. ""You are so-o-o-o hot, Jason..."" breathed Mark. ""Am I? Do I turn you on, stud?""\n""Yes...you know you do...We're going to have a lot of fun this year, I can tell right now!""\n""Yeah? Tell me. Tell me what you want to do to me...tell me what you want to do with me...c'mon Mark, I want you to talk dirty to me...""\n""You do, huh? You like that, don't you? You love it when I tell you I'd love to suck your big huge cock down into my throat...""\n""Ohhhh...yeah...and I want to cum in your mouth...""\n""...and swallow your hot spermsauce...and I want you to blow me, too...""\n""Oh, yes Mark, I will...let's do it with each other...let's give each other head together...I wanna sixty-nine with you, drive my hard prick into you...""\n""Ah yeah, do it, Jason...let me nail your throat with my sex- rod...my balls are filled with a big creamy load that I'm saving all for you..."" The two boys rubbed against each other hotly, their hot tongues bathing each other with spit...They traded sloppy wet tongue-kisses in between the hot, raunchy sex rap they had started up. They were all over one another, their hands exploring each other's torsos, their tongues licking wetly at all the special parts of their bodies; Jason ran his tongue hungrilly through Mark's exposed armpits, Mark dove his tongue into Jason's ear... ""Ohhhh yes, Jason...lick me clean...that's it, suck on my armpits...taste the sweat...""\n""It's soooo good, Mark -- you really are hot!""\n""I know you like it, studhorse, I know you want it. You're cock-hungry, boy, just like me...we're two of a kind...just two cock-hungry college boys...tell me you want it...""\n""I...I want it...I want it badly.""\n""Tell me you need it...""\n""I need it. I've got to have it...you're right, I'm just like you, baby; and you're just like me...cock-hungry college boys, that's us..."" Mark and Jason traded tongues, their legs and arms tangled together. Jason felt Mark's tongue slip into his mouth and he felt Mark force his way down Jason's throat. Jason returned the favour, the two tongues wrestling together as the two boys kissed passion- ately. Finally, after several minutes of hot tonguing, the two randy boys broke off their kiss. Gasping for breath, Jason rolled on top of Mark, straddling his friend's hot, muscled body. He reached into his underwear and pulled out his 8-inch prick, rock hard and dripping pre-cum from the flared cockhead. ""You think you're man enough to take this, boy? Huh, Mark? You think you can take it all in as I ram it down your throat, hmmm? You said you were hungry for cock -- eat your meat, Mark!"" Mark opened his mouth wide and Jason thrust forward, driving his eight hard inches into Mark's gaping mouth and throat. Mark easily took all eight inches without choking and began to suck on Jason's prick. Jason was in heaven as Mark sucked him. Jason began to piston his hips back and forth, face-fucking Mark with lust-filled abandon. Then, without slowing down, Jason rotated his body until he was facing Mark's crotch. Precum had soaked through the spandex cycling shorts and the shiny material seemed to cling even more to Mark's bulge. Jason bent down and licked the bulge of Mark's crotch right through the material. It tasted salty with the mingled flavours of precum and crotch sweat -- evidently Mark had been wearing these cycling shorts instead of underwear for a while and the heady smell of a hot teenaged male's crotch was heaven for Jason. He imagined his own briefs held some pretty powerful flavours and aromas and he hoped that Mark was getting off on them, too. Satisfied that Mark's cock was suitably slicked up with his spit, Jason peeled away the garment from Mark's body, revealing Mark's stiff, cut prick. It was a truly beautiful cock, about the same length as Jason's own dick, but Mark's was almost perf-ectly straight and cylindrical. Jason's mouth watered as he lowered his head down towards Mark's quivering rock-hard penis. Jason slid his right hand through Mark's dense crop of chestnut-brown crotch hair and encircled the base of Mark's shaft. He fingered the brown- haired boy's balls, lightly rolling the two orbs between his fingers, gauging their weight and heft. Nice, thought Jason. Very nice. ""Mmmmmm...this is going to taste soooo good, Mark...I'm really going to enjoy this blowjob....ohhh, yes, suck that cock, Mark, make me cum in your mouth...then I'll make you shoot that load of yours, that creamy cumload....yeah..."" Jason's lips closed over the swollen cockhead of Mark's prick. Slowly, Jason lowered his head until all of Mark's huge cockshaft was engulfed in the hot, wet cavern of Jason's mouth and throat. Mark felt a warm glow spread from his crotch as his new friend sucked him off. It felt good, real good...Mark wrapped his tongue around Jason's plunging dick, licking every inch of Jason's cock. The smell of Jason's briefs were really getting to Mark and he inhaled deeply, feeling a rush of heady, sexy aromas. Crotch sweat and cum assailed his senses, turning Mark on as Jason fucked his throat. Up and down, in and out, over and over again, the two boys sucked each other off. Jason felt a tingling sensation in his ass, and soon felt Mark insert first one, then two fingers up into Jason's ass. Round and round, Mark twisted his fingers, opening up Jason's asshole. Jason stuck two fingers into his mouth as he sucked Mark off, coating them with spit. After they were good and wet, Jason slid two of his own fingers into Mark's tight and waiting butt. Together, the two boys sucked each other and fingerfucked each other so that every thrust of their hips drove them deeper into each others mouths and drove their fingers deeper into their loveholes. They fingered each other's prost-ates as they sucked, bringing each other to higher and higher levels of pleasure as they moaned in ecstasy. Ten minutes passed. Fifteen. Twenty. After half-an-hour of passionate sixty-nining with some hot fingerfucking thrown in as well, orgasm was close at hand for both Mark and Jason. Drenched in sweat and crazed with lust, the two boys began their orgasms nearly simultaneously. It was an incredible, passionate, violent mutual orgasmic blow-out!! Mark and Jason both pumped out torr- ents of boiling-hot cumcream into each other's eagerly sucking mouths. Hot and tasty, they savoured each other's spermsauces, letting their mouths fill with the sticky-sweet jism juice before swallowing mouthfull after creamy mouthfull of cum. Their throats drank down the precious liquid, their mouthes and tongues coated with a thick layer of slimy cum. The flood of cum finally ended after both boys were exhausted of their supplies of sperm. Rolling off of Mark, Jason turned around and lay on his side. Mark turned to face him, smiling. The boys moved quickly and automatically into an embrace. Instinctively, they kissed, open- mouthed and deeply. Closing their eyes, they could taste their own cum on each other's lips and tongues. ""So..."" Mark said finally as they broke their kiss. ""So, what....?"" asked Jason, ruffling Mark's hair. ""So...are we going to use both beds, or what?"" The two boys laughed and snuggled closer together. Neither one said anything, but both knew that they wouldn't need that other bed. Jason let his hands wander over his roomate's chest, tracing patterns over Mark's chest, watching it as it rose and fell easily. ""Mark...?""\n""Uh-huh?""\n""I was just thinking...what a coincidence it was that you and I got thrown together like this...I mean, we could have gotten stuck with those blonds down the hall -- you know, the ones with the bikini girl pictures on the wall."" Mark grinned. ""Well, there's a reason behind that..."" Mark giggled, ""you know the clerk behind the desk downstairs?""\n""Steven? Kinda cute...""\n""Yeah, well, Steve's my cousin. I told him to try and fix me up with someone `compatible' -- if you catch my meaning..."" Jason just stared. He'd been set up with Mark! A smile spread across his face and he propped himself up on one elbow. ""Well..."" Jason began, ""I guess I owe Steven a favour. I think I should be real...appreciative, don't you?"" Mark smiled and kissed Jason gently. ""I think Steve would enjoy your `appreciation' -- he's a lot like me that way!"" Jason settled back onto the bed, his head resting lightly on Mark's arm. College life was definitely looking up!"
1037,Cocktail Party,['couples'],"Directing him to sit on the toilet, she knelt down in front of him and took his cock into her mouth, licking and sucking until it had become hard in her hand. Her own excitement at what was to follow for him generated a warm flow of her juices, misting the silky panties she wore under her party shift.\n\nRachael stood and, pulling the leg band of her moist underwear aside, backed onto his hard member, engulfing him slowly with her hot hole. Mike's hands on her hips helped her to move up and down until she was extremely agitated. The wetness, resultant of her orgasm, copiously drenched the crotch of her panties.\n\nShe stood, leaving Mike in a very excited state, and motioned for him to stand. As she bent down to remove her wet underwear, she eagerly licked and sucked his cock clean. She then sad down on the vacated seat, and released the stream of urine, held so long.\n\nThe cool air on his moist member and the sound of Rachael's waters made Mike's cock twitch. Again, Rachael stood, and holding back the layered curtains hiding the bathtub, motioned for Mike to step inside. With Mike standing in the tub, Rachael leaned in and kissed him, stuffing her wet panties in his open pants under his balls.\n\n""I'll be back for you in fifteen minutes."", she murmured, and turned to leave the room.\n\nAs she opened the door, she happened upon two women heading towards the bathroom together. ""It's all yours, ladies."", she smiled as she exited.\n\n""You first, Laura."", offered the tall redhead.\n\n""Oh, lord, I've got to go so bad! I can hardly walk."", moaned the little blonde.\n\n""Me either, hurry up!"", gasped the redhead. Both women entered the bathroom, closing the door behind them. Indeed, the blonde needed to go so badly, she could barely walk. Breathing slowly, she controlled her need and carefully squirmed her way over to the toilet, her hand under her dress holding her pussy tight and praying she would mmake it to the bowl.\n\nNow, to et her underwear down fast enough so she could sit in time! Squirming, and wriggling frantically, Laura swiftly pulled her panties down around her knees, and plopped onto the seat.\n\nA long, gushing stream erupted from her as she sighed in pleasure and triumph. ""Aaaahh, better than sex!"", she exclaimed to the tall redhead waiting over at the sinks.\n\n""Oh, yes!"" She looked up at her companion, and saw that the lon-leed woman had simply pulled her dress up and leaned back into one of the sinks, and was at that moment releasing her pent up waters as well. Laura noticed that her friend hadn't been wearin any underwear at all, and now, considering her own sopping panties, she removed and tossed them through the curtains into the tub, to be retrieved later before she left for home.\n\nMike, who had been listening to the exchange and watching both women through the curtains could barely stand to touch his rock-hard cock. The red satin panties leamed darkly at his feet where they had been tossed.\n\nThe two women cleaned up and left the room, and Mike was left alone for a moment. During this time, he bent down and picked up the discarded underwear, stuffing them under his scrotum along with Rachael's. He could feel the wet material against his skin and smell the musk rising from the warm area in which they were hidden.\n\nHis hand had lightly touched his straining member all the time the two women had been at their toilette, careful not to bring himself to orgasm in anticipation of a full quarter hour of watching and listening to all these beautiful women relieve themselves.\n\nSoon, another woman, obviously a bit tipsy, entered and closed the door. She weaved over to the toilet and barely remembered to pull her panties down before sitting and letting go. She had been teasing a group of three men all evening, and had disappeared with them for a short time before excusing herself to go upstairs.\n\nTheir attentions, patting, rubbing, and nibblin, had aroused her to the point that she couldn't wait to get back downstairs again, and as she peed into the bowl, her hand wandered around the lips of her pussy, rubbing and tickling herself to distraction. The drunken woman rose from the toilet, and lying on the lush rug next to the sinks, stroked herself to orgasm.\n\nA light tap on the door roused her from her exhausted stupor, and she pulled herself together enough to wash her hands, pat at her hair, and leave the room under her own steam.\n\nGood thing, too, because Mike was ready to release his wad, and knew he would make too much noise to remain discretely hidden.\n\nRachael was the next woman in, and after locking the door, she pulled her party shift up over her head and draped it over a towel bar. Nude, she pulled the tub curtains back and pulled Mike out from behind them.\n\n""Have fun, lover?"", she smiled wickedly at him, and kissed his mouth before moving down to ascertain the state of his erection. ""Ah, yes, I can see you did."" She lightly touched his straining cock, and Mike jumped; the sensation slightly painful for his too hard member. ""Come over here."", Rachael walked over to the sinks where the redhead had sat, and with Mike's help sat up on the ledge.\n\nWrapping her legs around his waist, she pulled Mike's raging hardon into her hot puss, allowing him to pump as hard and fast as he needed. She felt his hot fluids almost immediately, and felt, more than heard his moan of pleasure and loss muffled against her breasts.\n\nReaching down to the panties hidden under his sac, she pulled them out and used them to clean the cum from his cock and her streaming pussy. ""Say 'bye-bye'."", she giggled, as she tossed the two extremely soiled pieces of lingerie back into the tub, to be found later.\n\nLeaving the bathroom, Rachael and Mike rejoined the crowd downstairs, no loner distracted, and able to enjoy the silly flirtations and small talk of the evening ahead.\n\nEnd"
1038,Coding Love,"['MF', 'rom']","All these thoughts, his reverie, was broken; he'd been stroking her firm shoulders, and she, her concentration broken, had leaned her head back against his stomach. He transferred his stroking fingers from her shoulders onto her neck. Her neck was so soft, the skin milky white, and, around her hairline, layered with short, soft, brown hair. ""Kissable,"" he thought, and then he knelt at her side, and did.\n\nAs his lips touched her neck, just below her ear, a soft moan escaped her lips. It was just what he wanted to hear. He loved and listened for that sound, and tonight it was long and drawn out. Instead of her usual quiet pleasure, she turned her head quickly to face him. Shock flashed across his face as her lips sought his for a hungry kiss.\n\nAs lips touched, he put his arms around her, and pulled her close to him, almost pulling her off of her chair. The kiss intensified and her moans intermingled with his. She took a drastic step. She climbed down, off of her seat, tightening her grip on his shoulders, and pulled him closer to herself. His heart was pounding in his chest, but he didn't hear it. All his concentration was being focused on her. Her lips on his, the feel of her back against his hands, the smell of her, the taste of her mouth.\n\nA wave of purest passion washed over him, as, much to his wonderment, she pushed him to the floor, flat on his back. Her lips found their way back to his, and smothered him again. His hands wandered down her body, from the small of her back to her legs, covered by silky stockings and a modest skirt, now pulled up in a far less-than-modest way, baring her lacy panties. His hands idled leisurely, caressing her waist, her thighs. Her kisses ceased abruptly, but only to expose her neck and newly exposed chest to his kisses.\n\nShe had quickly unbuttoned her shirt, and now it hung open, exposing her breasts to his eager mouth. His lips quickly surrounded one nipple, gently nibbling, kissing, holding it between his tongue and upper teeth, suckling. She moaned louder, and ground herself harder against his midsection. The motion aroused him further, even though he thought himself near his peak.\n\n Eagerness filled him with great strength, and he rolled her over onto her back with a single fluid motion. He peeled off his own shirt, and pressing down onto her, wedged himself between her now-spread legs. Their partially clothed bodies writhed together in pleasure, and he, pressing down onto her, pushed his lips over hers. He was unable to use his hands, as they were holding him up, but she had no such encumbrance. She allowed her hands to wander down his chest, to his stomach, and down to his pants, where she briefly struggled with the buttons on his jeans. Soon his fly was open, and her hand snaked into the opening.\n\nWhen she touched him, the state of his arousal startled them both. She could fairly feel him twitching underneath her hand. As he continued to smother her chest in kisses and occasional nibbles, she worked her hand underneath the thin layer of his underwear. When her flesh met his, he started, and nearly cried out. A fire had shot through his body the likes he'd never felt before. He knew he had to do something, or risk losing control too soon.\n\nHe extricated himself from her caress, and moved slowly down her body, to place himself, on his elbows, between her legs. He took hold of her panties, and pulled them slowly down, as she lifted herself off the floor to assist him. With them out of the way, he spread her legs wider apart, and pushed his face closer to her awaiting womanhood. He inhaled, and savored the scent of her arousal. It quickened his already booming pulse, and brought forth more of the animal in him. He growled, and lowered his lips to her. After a preparatory kiss, his tongue slid out of his mouth, and into her, tasting her, and eliciting a loud moan from her. She put her hands on his head and pushed him against her. His tongue slid further into her, and she called out yet again. \n\n Hearing her cries of ecstasy, he continued to work his tongue over her most sensitive parts. Her soft moans and cries only made him happier and lustier. He moved faster and ran his tongue over those places he knew would drive her crazy. It was all he could do to keep his mouth upon her, with her bucking so wildly. He knew what she wanted, and he wanted it too. Nothing made him feel nearly so good as pleasing his partner, and for it to taste so good as well was a double treat.\n\nHe knew her moment had arrived, for the first time that night, when he plunged his tongue into her again, and felt the first quiverings of orgasm. He kept his tongue inside her when he felt her insides clutching at him, and rode the spasms out, savoring every drop of the sweet juice that was pouring from her. She was just shy of screaming, as she pressed his face further into her, and he kept up a constant movement of his tongue on her clitoris. She shuddered finally, and lay back, quivering slightly. He leaned up on his elbows, and smiled a sated, some would say smug smile. Nothing got him hotter than making a woman come.\n\nThere were looks in both of their eyes that said no matter how good that was, there was a whole lot more to come. Even panting, she looked like she was ready for more. And he certainly was as well. He reached down and pulled off his pants and underwear in one motion, finally releasing his restrained manhood. He looked up at her face again, and smiling a similar smile, moved slowly up her body. She smiled up at him as his face lowered to hers, and their lips met. The kiss was long and passionate, and it did nothing but fan his lust. He felt her hand slide down, between their bodies, and touch him. He had to fight for control again, but the urgency subsided enough to keep him from spontaneously combusting.\n\nBut not for long. She wasn't touching him just to touch. She was guiding him towards her waiting cleft Apparently she wanted him inside her as much as he wanted to be there. He moved his hips to accommodate her, and felt her place the head of his cock at the very entrance to the nirvana he sought. With a great deal of willpower, he slowly, very slowly, entered her. She gasped, her arms and legs encircling him, trying to pull him into her faster. But he had other ideas. Once he was barely inside of her, about an inch or so, he stopped, and looked down at her blissful but hungry face. \n\n ""Do you want it?"" he asked her in a husky voice, betraying some of his own desire.\n\n""Oh, God, yes,"" she panted.\n\n""Tell me,"" he commanded.\n\n""Oh, fuck me. Fuck me hard!"" she cried out.\n\nJust at that moment, he drove into her, pushing with all the force he could muster, sinking down into her, and eliciting a cry from her. He knew he was going to have to take it slow, but that didn't bother him too much. Slow and steady may not win races, but it made for some of the best lovemaking. He began to move out of her, slowly lifting himself as he did so. After a few gentle strokes, he remained inside of her, and just rocked, so that the motion moved him inside of her, but he never really left. Just light rocks back and forth, and he could still feel the insides of her clutching to him. ""Still recovering,"" he thought, and levered himself up onto his palms, and pulled slowly out of her, stopping less than an inch from leaving her. He then pushed into her again, this time eliciting less of a scream and more of a moan of lusty pleasure. He then set up a rhythm of steady strokes, moving deeper into her, and leaning down again to kiss her. She wrapped her legs around him again, and pulled him tighter into her. His pace increased, and he pushed into her as fast and as deep as he could. She frantically kissed him, and alternately called out, heightening his arousal. He could feel the impending eruption, and moved faster and faster. He could tell there was no turning back now. He pulled away from her face to get as much leverage as he could and he slammed into her again and again, each time drawing a moan or a cry from her. He could feel her starting to tighten around him again, and that was all he could take.\n\nAs he slammed into her one last time, the orgasm took him and shook him. He called out, the first time he had all night. The come gushed out, nearly filling her. It felt like he came and came. It felt like gallons. Of course he knew it wasn't but such a release was a powerful thing. He collapsed against her. She sought out his lips with her own and kissed him passionately. He just lay there,kissing her, feeling himself slowly losing his rigidity, and reveling in the feeling of being inside of her.\n\nHe opened his eyes to see her looking at him. The hunger that had been in those eyes was still there, burning bright. He smiled, rolled away from her, onto his back and beside her. She rolled onto her side next to him, and, resting her head on his chest, stroked his chest and stomach. He looked down at her, laying next to him, and sighed with great contentment. But it seemed she was far from content. Her hand had, in fact, begun to move down, past his waist, and now was touching his semi-hard cock. She played with it as though it were her toy. Even with the exertions of the last half-hour, he found himself beginning to rise to the occasion. But it seemed she had her own ideas about what should happen next, for she rose from beside him, and moved to kneel next to his hip.\n\nHe could hardly believe it when she leaned down and took his now hard dick into her mouth. The sensation was wonderful. He'd never experienced the like before, and it was certainly up on his list of truly pleasurable things. She lolled her tongue over his manhood, and bathed his balls with long licks. Then her mouth surrounded the end of his shaft, slowly sliding down. She began to pump him in and out, her fingers digging into his thigh. He moaned, his hands clutching at the open air, and his nails nearly gouging scratch marks in the floor. She came up for a breath, and gasped ""Oh God, you taste so good."" before dipping her head down again to take his entire length in her mouth, her tongue swirling around him as she pulled upward, the combined sucking and licking bringing out a loud, low groan. The sensations were preparing to overtake him, and force an early end to the fun, so he motioned her to stop. With some playful resistance, he pushed her onto her back, and positioned himself with his face mere inches from her, between her thighs. He loved this view, and the he knew that after the intensity of their lovemaking, the orgasm he would give her would be immense.\n\nHe leaned down, and kissed at the tender flesh, all red and exposed from the rough treatment he had dealt out earlier. His lips were gentle yet insistent, and his tongue dextrous and untiring. Soon she was moaning again, and he could hardly wait for her to get off again. He refrained from pushing his tongue into her, but paid close attention to her clit. That was a little toy he loved. He would take it between tongue and teeth, and suckle at it, as though he were a baby, at it's mother's breast. He could just lay and suckle like that for hours, and often wished he really could. It seemed to have the desired effect upon her, because her moans intensified, and she began to buck her hips into his face. He held onto her, and forced his mouth over her clit, and lapped at it. She cried out, and, spasming, stopped bucking. He could see the effect the orgasm was having on her. She was awash in pure pleasure, as wave after wave of sensation and release washed over her. It was a blissful sight.\n\nHe gave her a few minutes to ride out the effects of this most recent of orgasms. She was just beginning to get back to breathing regularly when he patted her lovingly on the thigh.\n\n""Roll over, baby,"" he said, ""Kneel in front of me.""\n\nShe moved in front of him, facing away, and raised her sweet ass up off the ground. When she was kneeling, he moved in close behind her, and, pushing her gently forward, moved his hips right up to touch her. He felt her hand move in to touch him from underneath her, as she leaned down. He felt her stroking him, and moving him closer to her. When she had placed him against her opening, she leaned full force onto her arms, and, looking over her shoulder at him, smiled. \n\n He reached down, and took hold of her waist, and gently pushed himself into her. The sensation, as usual, was wonderful. The position lent a different, exotic feel to her, and he reveled in it as he moved slowly in and out of her, pulling her onto him by her waist. As she became accustomed to him again, he started to move quicker. His strokes were deeper, and he felt himself slam into her again and again. He could hear her breathing heavily, and feel her clamping down on him. He knew it was going to be a while before he was ready, and kept up a quick stroking pattern. She was still riding the effects of her most recent orgasm, and as such, was much closer than he. \n\n He felt himself getting closer, aided by the action of her muscles, working around his cock. He quickened his pace, feeling the flesh of her ass slamming against his pelvis, and took a better hold on her waist. Between his pulling, and her rocking back against him, there was no way he could hold out. He felt the pressure build, build to it's breaking point, and then the release. He pushed deep into her, holding her against him, feeling himself being drained into her. He wasn't the only one enjoying it, as she leaned back harder, and attempted to pull more and more come from him. \n\n He knelt there for a long thirty seconds before he moved further. Then it was to pull out from her, and collapse next to her. She rocked back on her haunches and looked at him, laying there, wasted and exhausted. She lay down next to him, and, resting her head on his chest, listened to his heartbeat as his pulse returned to normal, and his breathing resumed it's normal pace. They lay like that for a long time, just content to be in one another's company, and not have anywhere to be other than right there, in each others arms."
1039,Cody Rules the School,"['gay', 'teens']","Me? I'm just normal I guess. Im 5-10, 155#, med long brown hair brown eyes. I mean I ain't ugly or nothing. I don't have no problems getting dates or nothing. Trouble is, I can get to first base most of the time, second base some of the time, even got to third base once.. but dudes, i never hit a home run with a girl and it really pisses me off.\n\nAnyway, yesterday after the game (we won 3-2...Cody scored me from second in the eighth inning for the winning run), Cody comes up to me in the locker room and asks me if i want to go see a movie at the drive in tonite. This kinda made me confused. I mean me and Codys been playing on the same teams since little league, but we ain't friends or nothing. Hes always too busy with other stuff. Since it was Friday nite and I didn't have a date I said ok, cool. Cody smiles his killer smile and says he'll pick me up at 7. I'm like, dang!!!, whats this all about?\n\nI don't really know why but I'm kinda nervous when I'm getting dressed to go out. I dont know what to wear, I want to look cool cause I want Cody to like hanging with me. Shit, I could pump 2 gallons a week just into Cody's leftovers. Since its been so fucken hot lately I decide to just wear a pair of cutoffs and a baseball tee shirt. Dang, I hope he dont think I'm lame.\n\nSeven o'clock and Cody's outside blowing his horn. I'm like, jeez, he could at least come in for a second and say hi to my folks or something. That cracks me up, I can't believe I'm acting like a bitch waiting for her boyfriend. I run out to his cool as shit pickup truck and jump in and we head off to the drive in. When I get in the truck, Cody flashes that smile again and I'm like fuck, hes so fucken good looking, no wonder he dont got no trouble getting girls to spread for him.\n\nOnce we get settled in to our spot at the movies I say...Cody, can I ask you something?? Cody says sure. Why did you ask me to hang with you tonite when you can be off fucking anyone you want? Cody looks at me kinda strange like and says...dude, a guy needs a break sometime, you know? I say yeah but i really didn't know. Shit, id fuck every nite if i could. Besides..cody says...I'm tired of fucking the cunts, you dick them one time and the think you gotta marry them or something, you know how that goes. I say...Cody, shit no, I hate it, but I never fucked a girl before. I mean I want to bad but I can't never get them to do it. Cody looks at me shocked like. What?? You mean you never sunk that dick in nobody?? Damn man, that sux!! Whats the problem man?? you got bad bredth or BO or something??. Cody cracks himself up with that one and starts laughing. Damn!! when he laughs his fucken blue eyes laugh with him.\n\nWell, if your so fucken smart about it, tell me your fucken secret dude...I say. Cody says...Man, it all starts with a kiss. How do you kiss??..I'm like ok I guess. I mean no girl ever complains. Cody says..show me. I look at him and saCum In My Mouth jpg 1/1"
1040,Coed Fun and Games,"['FF', 'M+F', 'intr', 'school']","Ann often worried herself. After all, she only dated men. She had never been to bed with another woman. She thought of herself as quite heterosexual. And yet?---- Oh God, what was she going to do with these feelings?\n\nAnn's troubling thoughts were interrupted by the sound of another shower being turned on. Startled, she glanced across the tiled floor to the shower head opposite her. It was little Mary. Actually, little Mary wasn't so little. She was only about 5 feet 1 inches tall but she had round firm breasts the size of cantaloupes which were capped by perfect pink nipples which when erect were the about as round as Ann's pinky and about three fourths of an inch long.\n\nAnn and Mary said good morning to each other politely and then looked away. Ann reached for her soap and worked up a lather. Her hands went to her own breasts which were quite large also. She felt aroused, her nipples were erect. She started to feel embarrassed. She pulled her hands away from these sensitive organs and began to wash her back and arms. She dared to sneak another quick look at Mary. Mary was bent over reaching for her bottle of shampoo on the shower floor. Her back was turned towards Ann and the view left nothing to the imagination. Little Mary was wide open her firm round ass cheeks were open giving Ann a good look at Mary's pink puckered anal rosebud, Ann could see Mary's pink taco lips clearly because they were nicely shaved and spread slightly open. Ann's soapy hands darted back and forth over her own swollen genitals. Ann's embarrassment was beginning to turn to guilt. She wondered what Mary would think of her if she knew how sexually aroused the sight of her nakedness had made her.\n\nOh, how she longed to touch her just once, to press her lips against her's----hard! To wrap her hands around Mary's gorgeous tits and suck each nipple into her mouth. Would Mary become wet? Would she want more? Would she want Ann to continue and to probe her hot little taco and lick her tits and taco? Or would she tell everyone that Ann was a freak and that they should keep their doors locked? Ann became very frightened by such thoughts. For a moment she would lose her sexual desire and retreat into a secret corner of her mind. Mary abruptly ended such an escape with ""Do you have any conditioner?""\n\nShe was all cheery and wide eyed, standing directly in front of Ann. Her firm breasts heaved with a little girlish sigh as she stood spread legged in front of Ann.\n\nAnn stumbled for words as she handed Mary the bottle of conditioner. ""Sure---uh---here you are---uh--."" Mary said thanks in the same cheery fashion, gently tweaked Ann's left nipple, turned and went back to her own shower head. Ann was totally stunned. ""Why had Mary touched her nipple?""\n""What did she mean by it?""\n""Was she just joking around or does Mary entertain some of the same sexual fantasies I do?"" Now Ann was determined to find out if Mary was as sexually aroused as she was. To hell with what others might find out or think of her. She wanted Mary in the worst way and if there was any chance...\n\nWell, the risk is worth it if she could feel Mary's body against hers.\n\nAnn walked deliberately towards Mary. As Ann approached, Mary turned and smiled. ""Need your conditioner back,"" she said? Ann hesitantly took the bottle from Mary's hand and as she did her eyes fell upon Mary's breasts. They were so round and firm and they stood there at attention as if asking to be admired. Ann's free hand reached for Mary's right breast. She gently cupped it and began tracing circles around it with her fingers.\n\nMary stiffened a little at first but offered no resistance to Ann's advance. As she continued to massage Mary's breast with her left hand, Ann dropped the bottle of conditioner. She brought her right hand to Mary's breast and now squeezed and fondled these breasts she had admired for so long with both hands. The touch of Mary's skin was ten times more delicious than she had imagined it would be. Ann was becoming very aroused and she could feel her clitoris beginning to throb with anticipation. Vaginal secretions were beginning to flow in abundance and she could feel them trickling down the inside of her left thigh. Ann let out a deep but barely audible moan as she gloried in the excitement of the moment.\n\n""How is little Mary's taco doing,"" she thought as she reached with her right hand to caress the little dark patch of hair that covered it. Gently she pulled at the curls and then slowly slid her middle finger into Mary's wet vagina. She traced the inner and outer lips with her exploring finger, they were slippery with Mary's excitement. Ann found her clitoris and began to massage it gently. The excitement Ann felt was overwhelming.\n\nMary struggled to quiet her screams of delight by burying her face in the crook of Ann's neck and shoulder. Ann continued to finger Mary's now swollen clit. Periodically Ann would bring lubrication from Mary's vagina to her clit by inserting her finger a few inches. Mary's knees were beginning to get weak and she was holding on to Ann very tightly so she wouldn't fall. The water from the shower was drenching both of them and it was making things very slippery. Ann decided she had better lie Mary down before they both fell and hurt themselves. As Ann help Mary to the floor she came face to face with Mary's beautiful snatch. She ventured a taste, allowing her tongue to flick lightly over Mary's moist clean shaven taco lips. Ann marvelled at the sweet taste of Mary's delicious sex.\n\nShe went wild with the taste of Mary's slick taco juice. She began to suck and lick and mouth every part of Mary's womanhood. Her tongue finally came to rest on Mary's throbbing clit. As Ann slowly and methodically licked her love button, Mary was writhing on the floor of the shower in a state of shear ecstasy. Ann reached up to grasp both of Mary's nipples while she continued to feast on her now very juicy taco and as she gently pinched them between her thumb and forefinger, Mary came. Mary's supple body convulsed with waves of pleasure and she let out a quiet scream. Then her body went completely limp and she moaned softly. Ann felt very pleased with herself as she looked at the gentle contented smile on Mary's face.\n\nAnn glanced at the wall clock as she helped Mary to her feet. It was now 7:45 A.M. Ann thought, ""lucky no one walked in and discovered our morning interlude."" They began to gather their things to get out of there before someone did walk in on them. As they started to leave the room, Mary grabbed Ann's arm gently and said, ""why don't you come down to my room for a few minutes?"" Ann obliged.\n\nMary's roommate had not yet left for class when they arrived. Mary introduced Ann to Jill, a petite blond with long hair and a nice figure. Ann was immediately aroused as Jill was just getting dressed and stood in front of her with her firm breasts exposed and her taco clad only in high cut french briefs which clearly outlined her pouting taco lips. Jill seemed very friendly and in no hurry to get dressed and be on her way. Mary put her arm around her roommate and whispered something in her ear.\n\nJill's eyes lit up and she turned to Ann saying ""I hear you have been making it with Mary"", Ann blushed and nodded her head. Jill came over to Ann and pulled open her robe. Ann's nipples were hard as pencil erasers and her taco was flowing with juice. Jill told Ann that anyone who made it with Mary would have to make it with her too.\n\nAnn's eyes shone with delight as she thought of the pleasure that she would soon be enjoying. Jill pulled Ann's robe off her shoulders and lead her to the bed. Mary joined them and as Jill played with Ann's full firm breasts Mary pulled Ann's panties off and spread her legs to gain access to her sopping taco. By the time Ann realized she was laying on the bed Mary had her legs spread wide and was licking and sucking her taco while Jill fondled and sucked her swollen tits.\n\nAnn could feel Mary's tongue circle her erect clit and alternately plunge into her hot vagina as Jill sucked and nibbled on her tits. Ann's body was convulsing with orgasm now and she begged Jill to sit on her face so she could eat her taco. Jill removed her panties and spread her shaved taco lips giving Ann a good look at her hot wet taco.\n\nAfter making Ann beg for it a bit more Jill straddled Ann's face and slowly lowered her sopping slit onto Ann's eager mouth. Ann reveled in the musky taste of Jill's slick shaved snatch and began to lick her clit and probe Jill's tasty inner reaches. Jill climaxed quickly and rode Ann's face hard filling her mouth with her orgasmic juices while Mary continued to cause Ann to climax with her talented tongue.\n\nAfter her orgasm Jill got up and went to the closet and got out a large dildo attached to some straps. Ann watched as Jill fit the smaller end of this double headed monster into her own taco and adjusted the straps so that it stood out like a large heavy prick.\n\nJill got behind Mary who was still licking and sucking Ann and after licking her roommates taco and asshole positioned the fake shlong at the entrance of Mary's taco. Mary feeling the dildo started to push back against the invading pole forcing it deep into her taco and leaving Ann's taco.\n\nJill told Ann to get under Mary and lick her clit while she was fucking her. Ann reversed her position and crawled under Mary until her head was between Mary's delicious thighs. Ann watched as Jill forced the monster shlong up her roommates taco until Mary had the full 10 inches of fat plastic imbedded in her taco. Mary went to work on Ann's taco and asshole which were now just even with he face. Ann felt fully opened as Mary licked her clit and forced her fingers up her taco and anus. Ann went to work on Mary's clit as she watched the huge plastic shaft being repeatedly buried in her new friends hot taco.\n\nJill and Mary were both cumming as Ann reached back between Jill's legs and forced her fingers up Jill's tight asshole. Both girls worked their way down from their tremendous climax as Ann started to cum thrusting her hips into Mary's face. The three girls collapsed in a heap of sweating but satisfied flesh and continued to rub and fondle each other until their strength returned. Ann was the first to recover and she begged Mary to fuck her with the dildo.\n\nMary rolled over to Jill and unsnapped the straps holding the dildo in Jill's taco and pulled it out then took the end which was in Jill's slit into her mouth licking Jill's copious juices from the fat plastic shaft. Mary forced the end up her hot well fucked twat and attached the straps. Jill moved over and sucked on the free end of Mary's artificial prick adding to the juices clinging to it from its previous trip up Mary's taco. Mary told Ann to roll on her side and prepare herself for the fucking of a lifetime. Jill layed down next to Ann her face inches from Ann's juicy taco as Mary raised Ann's leg opening her taco and exposing her pink puckered asshole. Mary moved in and forced the fat plastic shlong up Ann's taco as Jill began to lick Ann's clit.\n\nAnn was flooded with pleasure as the long fat shaft filled her quivering slit and Jill's talented tongue lashed her stiff hard clit. Ann seeing Jill's slick shaved taco in front of her quickly pulled Jill's taco to her mouth and began to lick and suck Jill's hot taco. As Ann's passion grew she reached around Jill's hip and pushed two fingers up Jill's pulsing anus. Mary was really fucking Ann, Ramming the fat plastic shlong into Ann's taco with quick long strokes and rubbing her fingers over Ann's hot ass pucker. Sensing Ann was climaxing Mary pressed her fingers up Ann's hot anus setting off a tremendous climax for Ann. As soon as her passion began to ebb Mary pulled the dildo out of Ann's taco Jill began to tongue fuck Ann's hot wet taco.\n\nSpreading Ann's ass cheeks Mary forced the dildo up Ann's asshole making Ann moan with pleasure. Mary meanwhile felt a Jill's hand spread her ass and Jill's fingers invade her tight nether hole probing in time to the strokes she was giving Ann. It took only a few minutes for Ann to reach climax again but not before Jill climaxed and Mary got off from the insistent pounding of the dildo up her snatch combined with the feeling of Jill's fingers pounding up her rectum. The girls were finally satisfied and after a short rest and another shower they dressed and went to classes.\n\nAll day Ann thought about the events of the morning and her taco was constantly wet with the remembrances of her fucking and sucking session with Mary and Jill. Ann wanted it to happen again and this time Ann wanted to use the dildo on her new found sex partners. Ann got back to her room about 4:00 PM and stripped down naked as soon as she got their and began to play with her still wet taco.\n\nAnn's roommate had flunked out at mid semester and she had the whole room to herself so she spread herself out on the bed with her vibrator and worked herself into a frenzy. No matter how good it felt it just wasn't the same as the feelings she had with Jill and Mary. Ann was lying back thinking when a knock at her door interrupted her daydreaming. Grabbing a towel Ann covered up and went to the door.\n\nTo her delight it was Jill, Jill had come to look for Ann, Ann let Jill in and gave her a passionate kiss. Jill returned her kiss and their tongues played back and forth in each others mouths for a few moments. Jill then reached down pushing back the towel covering Ann's taco and rubbed Ann's taco slowly inserting two fingers up Ann's still slippery taco. Jill invited Ann to come to her and Mary's room for a while before dinner and Ann gratefully accepted. Ann moved to get dressed but since their room was just a short way down the hall Jill told her to just come as she was. Ann knew this meant they were going to have sex again and the thought of sucking and licking Mary and Jill made her taco throb with anticipation. Ann knew that tonight would be a night to remember and she rubbed her taco as she and Jill walked to her room.\n\nAs they entered the room Mary closed the door and locked it. ""You won't mind being a little late for dinner this evening will you,"" Mary asked coyly? Ann smiled, ""no, I won't mind at all,"" she replied. Mary undid the knot in Ann's towel and it fell to the floor. She knelt down and spread Ann's taco lips, exposing her clit. Ann's eyes closed with a flutter and she braced herself against the door behind her. Her taco was already wet but as Mary began to lick gently on her swollen clit the love juices began to flow like a river down the inside of both thighs. \n\nThe walls of her vagina were contracting so hard that her stomach was heaving in and out in an obvious fashion. Mary's tongue was flicking and caressing her clit and she could feel a finger thrusting deep into her vagina. She felt as if she were going to explode. And she did, all over Mary. Her taco juices gushed out as her entire body shuddered in ecstasy. Mary didn't mind the unexpected shower, she just patted herself dry with Ann's towel and let out a little giggle. Ann slowly slumped to her knees, lost in her own world of orgasmic bliss.\n\nJill who had been watching the lust filled show came to Ann's side and rubbed her tits and taco twisting her erect nipples. ""Ann would you like to get fucked by a man now, would you like to feel a real shlong sliding up your taco and into your mouth and ass, "" Jill asked? Ann's eyes looked up to see Jill, Mary and two boys looking at her with lust filled eyes. The guys shlongs were obviously hard as the bulged out the crotches of their pants. Ann nodded her head in agreement thinking of all the possible positions she could enjoy with Mary, Jill and their boyfriends. The guys helped Ann to her feet and brought her over and layed her spread eagle on the bed. Jill and Mary introduced their boyfriends Bill and Dave, both were juniors and were use to seeing Mary and Jill getting it on but were very turned on by the thought of a three girl orgy. Jill and Mary told Ann to relax and watch as they proceeded to strip each others boyfriend. Jill started on Dave by unzipping his pants and fishing out his shlong.\n\nAnn was impressed as Dave's shlong came into view, it was thick and about 8 inches long with a large head that was already leaking pre-cum. Jill quickly popped Dave's shlong into her mouth and forcing his entire shaft down her throat by grabbing his ass and pushing his shlong into her mouth and throat. Dave was groaning with pleasure as Jill throated his shlong while she undid his jeans and slipped them down.\n\nMary was stripping Bill and she pulled off his t-shirt and licked his nipples as Bill squeezed her firm tits. Mary undid his belt and pants and shoved them down along with his briefs exposing his monster shlong which sprung out almost straight. Bill was just over 10 inches long and as thick around as the fake penis they had been using earlier that morning. Mary started to suck Bill's shlong into her mouth swirling her tongue around the head of that long hard shaft licking off the pre-cum which covered the engorged head.\n\nBy now Jill had Dave naked and was spreading his ass cheeks and rubbing her finger into his hairy asshole. Looking back at Mary Ann noticed she too had stripped Bill and was rubbing his thick shaft all over her face making her cheeks glisten with his clear pre-cum. Mary tilted her head and slowly forced his entire shlong down her throat and began to fuck his shlong with her mouth and throat until Bill started to moan and pull back not wanting to cum so soon.\n\nDave turned the tables on Jill and began to strip her, removing her blouse and freeing her firm tits which he rubbed and squeezed pulling her already stiff nipples making her moan with delight. Dave held her facing Ann on the bed and reached around to undo her jeans and pushed them and her panties down in one quick movement. Kneeling behind her Dave pulled her pants and panties off her legs and licked his way up to her firm ass. Ann was watching with rapt attention as Dave spread Jill's legs and pushed his thick long fingers into her wet slippery taco as he spread her ass cheeks and lick her puckered pink anus. Ann could contain her lust no longer and as Mary began to strip Bill Ann's hand went to her own sopping taco and she began to finger her wet hole forcing two fingers into her quaking twat while she rubbed her stiff clit. Bill pulled Mary's sweater over her head exposing her creamy tits and stiff pink nipples. Bill sucked on Mary's nipples as he undid her pants making Mary moan with anticipation.\n\nTurning Mary to face Ann Bill pulled her pants down to her ankles pausing to rub her taco in the process. After pulling the pants off her legs Bill reached up and ripped her flimsy panties off in one motion leaving her dripping taco ready to be stimulated. Bill spread Mary's legs and shoved his long shlong between her legs from behind her as he cupped her left tit and fingered her clit. Mary was moaning loudly now as Bill's shlong appeared between her taco lips and he squeezed her tit and nipple and fingered her clit. Ann was climaxing just watching the show Jill, Mary and the guys were putting on for her. Ann's cut was soaking and her fingers were deep up her taco as she arched her back in orgasmic delight.\n\nJill, Mary and the guys climbed on the bed with Ann. Jill went down on Ann licking her sopping taco and pushing her fingers up Ann's hot taco and anus. Dave got up behind Jill and spread her taco open and shoved his stiff prick up Jill's slippery slit ramming it deep into her pulsing taco. Dave licked his fingers and worked two of them into Jill's tight rectum as he pounded her taco with long hard strokes.\n\nMary meanwhile had straddled Ann's face and lowered her taco to Ann's mouth letting Ann lick her clit and drink her copious juices. Bill got in behind Mary and forced his massive shaft up Mary's taco going balls deep on the first thrust. Mary was moaning with pleasure and Ann had a great view of Bill's fat long shlong as it spread and stretched Mary's tight taco. The guys kept up their pounding in Jill and Mary's tacos until both girls had a screaming orgasm.\n\nAs Bill's cum overflowed into Ann's mouth she also climaxed and Jill drank down her sweet taco juice. Bill pulled his shlong out of Mary's taco and pushed it into Ann's mouth as he rubbed and fingered Mary's asshole letting Ann taste his shlong covered in his sperm and Mary's taco juice. Ann took Bill's long shlong deep into her throat and soon had him hard again. Jill had been working on Dave's shlong and his shlong was now stiff and shiny from her mouth work and from the finger she had stuck up his asshole. Bill's shlong had grown to its former proportions and Ann was hoping Bill would soon be pounding that monster shaft deep into her vagina. Mary had moved from her position over Ann's face and was behind Jill reaching around to play with her tits and nipples while she finger fucked Jill's taco and ass as Jill sucked Dave's shlong.\n\nAnn wanted Bill's big stiff meat in her taco so she took the lead and got up on all fours doggy style and begged Bill to fuck her. Bill moved in behind Ann his long fat shlong pointed at her upturned rear. Ann put her head on the pillow and reached back pulling her ass cheeks apart showing Bill her pink puckered anus and spreading open her hot dripping taco. Bill moved forward and rubbed the head of his throbbing prick into Ann's taco and rubbed it up and down from her clit to her pulsing pink anus. Ann was frantic now to feel Bill's big prick up her taco so she pushed back forcing the head of Bill's thick prick into her steaming slit. Bill pushed forward and slowly forced his entire shlong up Ann's clutching taco. Ann let out a long low moan of pleasure as Bill's monster stretched her taco and invaded the depths of her sweet snatch. \n\nBill proceeded to ream Ann's taco with long slow strokes stretching her taco with each stroke and slapping her open taco with his big cum filled balls. Mary and Jill were putting Dave to good use next to them on the bed. Dave was on his back with Mary sitting on his stiff shlong while Jill licked Mary's clit as Mary pounded Dave's shlong up her slippery taco. Dave had pulled Jill's taco to his mouth and was licking her clit while he finger fucked her cum filled taco. Ann wanted to help so while Bill reamed her taco with his stiff shlong Ann reached over and shoved two fingers up Jill's open anus. This got Jill very excited and she bucked her taco into Dave's mouth making herself climax quickly. Mary was enjoying her ride on Dave's stiff long prick and she pulled her nipples as she rode Dave's shlong with wanton abandon.\n\nJill moved off Dave's face and slipped under Ann spreading her legs and making her taco available to Ann's mouth. Ann lost no time in spreading Jill's taco and began to lick her clit while she finger fucked Jill's creamy taco and pink rimmed anus. Jill began to lick Ann's overworked taco just as Ann began to climax squeezing Bill's monster shlong even tighter. Bill sucame to the tightness of Ann's hot tight slit and began to pump a river of cum up her stretched slit. Jill was quick to lick up Bill's overflow as he reamed his shlong deep into Ann's taco. To Ann's surprise Bill was far from done and he pulled back freeing his prick from Ann's taco. Jill seeing that Bill still had a serviceable hard on grabbed his shlong and pressed the still swollen pulsing head against Ann's asshole.\n\nAnn wondered if she would be able to take Bill's big shlong up her ass but when she heard Mary cry out with the pleasure of her orgasm on Dave's shlong she knew she had to try. Ann pressed back and Bill's shlong started to spread her tight pink anal pucker while Ann tried to relax her ass to allow that long fat prick to enter her asshole. Slowly she felt Bill's long pecker inch its way into her tight rectum and finally she felt his balls pushing against her taco lips. Bill's shlong began to saw in and out of Ann's asshole sending waves of pleasure through her taco and ass.\n\nDave came around and grabbed Jill's legs which were hanging over the end of the bed and pulled them up in the air in this position Jill's ass was completely exposed and open. Mary joined Dave and removed Ann's fingers from Jill's asshole spread Jill's ass cheeks and grabbed Dave's shlong guiding his prick into Jill's well lubed anus. Dave forced his shlong deep into Jill's asshole with one quick lunge, Ann could feel his shlong pushed deep into Jill's rectum and rub against her fingers which were still imbedded up Jill's taco.\n\nAnn began to climax an tightened her anus around Bill's big prick forcing him to spew his sticky sperm into her bowels. Being a bit fucked out Bill pulled out of Ann's asshole after whipping his sperm into a creamy froth around Ann's asshole. Dave was pumping hard now in Jill's asshole and Jill was climaxing steadily as she twitched and jumped under the double assault of Dave's shlong and Ann's tongue and fingers.\n\nMary seeing Bill leave his position in Ann's asshole went over and sucked his now deflated shlong into her mouth sucking the entire length down her throat. Seeing Ann's anus still open Mary switched her attention to Ann's open asshole and forced her long tongue up Ann's open ass licking and sucking Bill's sperm from Ann's pulsing sperm filled rectum. Dave started to cum in Jill's ass and filled her hot anal cavity with his creamy load. Dave finished grinding his shlong up Jill's butt and pulled out leaving Ann to lick his sperm from Jill's open dripping asshole. The guys were done for the evening unable to make their shlongs rise again despite valiant coaxing by all three girls.\n\nMary complained that she had been cheated so Ann licked and tongue fucked her asshole while Jill fingered Mary's taco and licked her clit until Mary had another massive orgasm and passed out on the bed. Ann thanked the guys Jill and even the unconscious Mary for the pleasure they had shared with her. Jill told Ann that this was just the beginning and that she was invited to a frat party later that week where tonight's sex would seem tame. Ann thanked her again and the girls cuddled and stroked each other while Dave and Bill dressed and left. Later that evening the got up and went to dinner and as Ann crawled into her bed she thought about the party on Friday.\n\nBy the time Friday had rolled around Ann, Mary and Jill were regular sex partners. Each morning after their shower together they would go back to Ann's room and eat and suck each other off then go to breakfast and their classes. Once Ann and Jill even worked in a nooner going back to Ann's room after lunch and licking each other into a frenzy and going on to class smelling lick a pair of whores. Ann was delighted with the arrangement and hoped they could keep up the relationship all semester. \n\nOn Friday morning Mary and Jill had Ann strap on the dildo and fuck each of them in the taco and asshole. Ann enjoyed it as did Mary and Jill and Mary told Ann that tonight they would skip their usual before dinner tryst so they would be good and horny for the frat party. Ann, Mary and Jill showered after dinner and Jill to Ann that she should wait for them to come to her room before she got dressed to go to the party as there was special considerations for tonight's affair. Ann secretly wondered what was so important about how she was to dress but waited for instruction from her friends.\n\nThe girls arrived about 7:30 to find Ann laying on her bed naked and dosing. Mary quickly got down between her thighs and woke up the sleeping Ann by licking and sucking her taco. While Jill rubbed and licked Ann's nipples. Soon Ann was wide awake and ready for anything.\n\nJill explained that in order to attend the orgy party at the frat Ann would have to shave her taco so that her taco lips were completely exposed. Ann had wondered why Jill and Mary maintained their pussies in a clean shaven condition but had resisted asking for fear of displeasing her new sex partners. Ann quickly agreed and Jill and Mary brought her over to the old armchair beside the bed and sat her down on the edge of the seat so that her taco was just hanging over the edge. Jill got between her legs as Mary left the room returning shortly with a basin of hot water and a razor and shaving cream.\n\nBy the time Mary had returned Jill had gotten Ann very worked up and had a finger up her taco and ass while Ann twisted with passion in the chair. Mary pulled Jill away from Ann's taco and placed a warm wet cloth on Ann's taco. After a few minutes Mary removed the cloth and spread the shaving cream on Ann's exposed taco lips. Mary carefully shaved all the hair off Ann's taco lips and all the way up to the start of her slit.\n\nAfter she had completed her taco Mary got Ann up on all fours and with Jill spreading Ann's ass cheeks open she shaved around her pink anal ring making sure to clean all the hair off. Ann was nearing climax as Mary massaged her taco and asshole with oil to prevent drying of the skin and when Jill joined her and pushed two fingers up her asshole while Mary inserted her fingers up Ann's taco Ann began to climax adding her own juices to the slippery mixture between her legs. Jill told Mary to shower and join them in their bedroom.\n\nWhile Ann was showering a tall brunette named Carol came in joining her and Ann noticed that Carol's taco lips looked newly shaved like her own and wondered if Carol was going to the same party as she was. Ann could see that Carol was watching her too and soon Ann's lust over came her shyness and she spoke to Carol. Ann asked Carol if she had been shaving her taco long Carol with a bit of a joking tone told her that she had just done it. Ann told her that her taco was just newly shorn also and that she was going to a party that evening.\n\nCarol warming a bit to the conversation, told Ann that she was going to a frat party and that some friends of hers had insisted on shaving her taco before she could go. Ann told her that Jill and Mary had done her and that she was looking forward to going to the party. Ann being a bit bold now moved toward Carol and put her hand on Carol's full firm tit and gently pulled on her already hot stiff nipple. Carol sighed and Ann knew that they were going to be very intimate friends. Carol placed her hand on Ann's belly and slowly moved it down until her fingers spread Ann's taco lips and found their way up into Ann's slick wet taco. Ann started to suck on Carol's nipple and slid her hands down to her taco and around to her firm ass.\n\nGrabbing Carol's ass cheek Ann pushed her finger up Carol's hot anal pucker as she worked her other fingers into Carol's steaming taco. In no time the girls were on the floor in a sixty nine position licking and sucking each others slick shaved twats as they fingered each others hot tacos and assholes. Carol came first flooding Ann's face with her fragrant taco juice the taste and feel of Carols juices brought Ann to climax and she drenched her new friend in thick taco juice which Carol licked down as quickly as possible. After their shower the girls decided to keep their meeting a secret at least until the party was over.\n\nWhen Ann returned she found Jill and Mary enjoying each other and watched their lusty play until they had finished. Looking up Jill saw Ann and the next part of the ritual began. Jill had Ann follow her to their room where Mary was waiting for them. On the bed she had layed out Ann's cloths for the evening. Jill removed Ann's robe and Played with her tits and taco while Mary explained the evenings plan.\n\nFirst they dressed Ann in a pair of nylons and a garter belt then they had Ann get into one of her nearly see through blouses and a short skirt. Ann asked about panties and a bra but Mary told her she would have no use for the tonight and she raised her own skirt to show Ann her black lace garter belt. Jill too lifted the hem of her skirt showing Ann that she was similarly attired. With the dressing over Jill and Mary explained that tonight they would be sucked and fucked by as many guys and girls as they could manage.\n\nAnn was a bit nervous as they left for the short walk to the fraternity house but she was determined to go thru with the evenings festivities. Ann could feel the wetness running down between her legs as they walked the three blocks to the party. When they got their they were greeted by Dave, Bill and Don. Bill introduced Don to Ann and they all went inside.\n\nAnn could hear music playing in another room and they were escorted by some of the frat brothers into a small room off the main hall. Jill told Ann that she would have to stay here a while they cleared everything with the guys. Mary came over to Ann and pulled up the hem of her skirt in front and in back and tucked it into the waistband of her skirt. Ann noticed the appreciative looks on Bill, Dave and Don's faces as they ogled her newly shaved taco. Mary then unbuttoned her blouse and tucked it back exposing her tits for all to see. Jill cautioned Ann that she had to remain this way until later and that she couldn't leave the room unless told to do so.\n\nWith that they all left and Ann stood around wondering what was going to happen. Shortly Carol came in escorted by a guy and another girl they said Hi to Ann as though she wasn't standing there with her boobs hanging out and her taco and ass exposed. Carol winked at her and the girl opened Carol's blouse and lifted her skirt in a similar manner to Ann's. The girl kissed Carol and played with her taco slipping her finger into Carol's taco then licking it.\n\nThe guy followed suit and as he was fingering Carol the girl introduced herself to Ann as Lisa and her boyfriend Rich. Lisa kissed Ann and felt her breasts and taco telling Ann she was beautiful and that she wanted to eat her taco later. After Lisa was done Rich did the same slipping two long fingers up her taco and his pinky into her anus. This continued until 4 girls were brought into the room. After each girl was left they would exchange stories and wonder what was going to happen.\n\nTheir questions were soon answered as two guys came in and ushered them naked tacos, asses and tits and all into a large room filled with the other members of the frat and their girlfriends. All were a bit drunk but fully clothed, Ann and the other girls felt a bit odd exposed this way to all these strangers but also a bit turned on by the sheer strangeness of the situation.\n\nThe girls were directed to the center of the room and told to stand in a small circle facing out toward the onlookers. The girls were told to introduce themselves to the group and one by one Ann starting then Carol next followed by a cute red head named Ceil who's red haired mound glistened with her juices. The last girl was a cute brunet named Sue she had nice full tits and her taco was shaved exposing her full pouting pink taco lips which were covered with her flowing taco juice. Ann could tell Sue vas very aroused and wanted to lick and suck that juice from her full lush taco.\n\nJill got up and brought in four guys from another room and had them stand in front of each of the girls. The guys were dressed normally except that their shlongs and balls were hanging out of their zippers. Jill escorted each guy to a girl by grabbing them by their now stiffening shlongs and leading them around. Don was paired with Ann and the other guys were lead to the girls they came in with. Ann suspected what was going to happen and was glad she had Don as he had a big shlong bigger than Bill's she estimated. One by one the guys introduced themselves starting with Don. \n\nThe next guy's name was Alan he had a nice long shlong and a cute smile and he was paired with Carol. Rich who she had talked to was paired with Ceil and his shlong was enormous it must have measured 12 inches and was very fat around, Ann silently wondered how such a petite girl could get that monster shlong up her taco. The last guy Mike had a nice prick which wasn't quite as large as the others but still measured in at about 9 inches and looked very inviting.\n\nJill announced that they would be entertaining this evening and that each guy would start by stripping eating then fucking the girl he was paired with. Jill continued to explain that they would then switch partners and continue the process until all the girls had gotten their pleasure with each guy. Ann was a bit reluctant at first but as Don got to his knees and began to suck and finger her taco Ann knew she would be there to the end. Each guy started on his partner and soon all the girls were naked and very aroused. Ceil had her first orgasm while Rich was licking her taco and finger fucking her tight little taco and asshole. Mike had Sue down on her hands and knees in no time and spread her firm ass cheeks slipping his finger up her anus as he forced his shlong into her slippery twat. Don had Ann down on her hands and knees and licked her taco and asshole until the pleasure overcame her and she moaned out her orgasm.\n\nAlan had Carol on her back and was pumping his shlong into her with deep hard strokes making her scream out with pleasure. Looking around Ann saw Ceil get down on her hand and knees and Rich move in behind her his huge shlong stiff and ready. Ceil reached back and opened her taco and ass inviting him to pleasure her. Rich licked two fingers and gently probed her tight pink anal ring then slowly forced both fingers up her asshole until they were fully inserted in her tight rectum. Ceil started to beg for his shlong and reached back grabbing for his prick. Rich moved forward and Ceil grasped his hot stiff meat pressing the large throbbing head to her tight little taco.\n\nAnn watched in amazement as Rich's shlong slowly forced it way up Ceil's tight little taco spreading her taco open until his balls were slapping her clit. Ceil was cumming by now and her moans added to Ann's excitement. Ann felt something going up her ass and looked back to see Don forcing two long fingers up her anus. Don's shlong was big and hard and Ann reached between her legs and grabbed it pressing the slippery engorged head to her taco. Don began to press forward and Ann rammed herself back hard burying Don's shlong to his balls in one thrust.\n\nAnn was fully filled her taco began to spasm almost immediately and her climax was the most intense and long lasting she had ever had. Each time Don's shlong rammed into her taco a new charge of passion shot thru her taco. Don came quickly filling her taco with his thick sperm as he thrust away in wild abandon. As his shlong began to wilt Ann looked around to see how the other girls were getting it on.\n\nSue was sucking off Mike getting his shlong hard again and Ann could see Mike's cum dripping from her still open taco. Alan was fucking Carol's mouth with his shlong and Ann saw Alan's cream running out of her open slit and traveling down between her ass cheeks as her mouth and throat bulged with his stiffening prick. Ceil was still being reamed by Rich her taco was dripping evidence that Rich had filled her tight little slit and was still going strong. This intrigued Ann and She was determined to take Rich's big shlong next.\n\nAnn turned and grabbed Don's cum slick shlong and popped it into her mouth sucking his dick deep into her throat and swirling her tongue around the head of his prick. Looking past Don Ann noticed that the show they were putting on was getting a rise so to speak from the audience.\n\nA number of the brothers had their shlongs out and were being stroked by their girlfriends. The girls too were getting aroused and they all had their tops off and were enjoying a hot tit massage from their frat brother boyfriends. Once the guys were all hard again Jill stood up and announced it was time to change partners.\n\nBoth Sue and Ann headed to Rich but Sue beat Ann to the draw and grabbed Rich's big dick stuffing it into her mouth and deep into her throat. Seeing that she would have to wait Ann reached for Mike grabbing his shlong and licking the head of his swollen shaft. Ceil her taco dripping with Rich's thick sperm traded partners with Carol. \n\nCarol rolled over to Don and engulfed his rod with her mouth. Alan was getting a quick head job from Ceil as Ann heard Sue moaning and watched as Sue straddled Rich driving his fat long shlong up into her wet taco. Ann could only watch and wait for her turn on that massive prick. Mike was loosing no time and pushed Ann down on her side and spread her legs open raising one over his shoulder. Ann's cum stained taco was wide open and Mike was quick to plunge his shlong into her open slit as he worked his thumb up her slippery anus. From her position on the floor Ann watched as Carol was being reamed doggy style by Don his big prick slamming in and out of her stretched taco as he finger fucked her hot asshole.\n\nAlan had gotten Ceil to sit on his prick and Ann watched as Alan's prick forced it's way up into the little red heads taco pulling her pouting lips in and out with it on each stroke. Ann started to climax and Mike filled her taco with his cum blasting a huge load into her already cum filled slit. Carol started to moan as she reached her peak and Ann watched as Don's strokes in Carol's taco took on a frantic pace. Soon Carol felt the blast of Don's thick load and went over the top cumming repeatedly and hard.\n\nCeil increased her frantic pace on Alan's shlong and began to massage his ball's as her climax hit her and Alan unloaded his sperm in her taco. Again Rich was still going strong and his first load was dripping from Sue's packed slit. Sue was gathering his sperm on her fingers and licking it off. This obviously turned both of them on and Sue began to climax just as Rich a contorted look of lust on his face filled her taco with yet another load. Ann looked around seeing Sue take Rich's big prick into her mouth and start sucking him deep into her throat as Rich reached over her back and slipped his fingers up Sue's asshole probing her butt with two strong fingers.\n\nAnn grabbed Mike's shlong and began to suck him hard trying to be the first to get her guy hard again. Carol had Don on his back and was stroking and sucking his cum slick shlong while Don pulled on her tits and nipples. Ceil had Alan's shlong deep in her mouth and was fingering his ass and massaging his balls. Ann could see that the audience had gotten more into the spirit of the evening as all the girls were naked now and a few of them had already taken up a perch on their guy's shlongs. \n\nOne slim blond had her guy's shlong up her ass and was finger fucking her own taco while she watched the show. Ann had gotten Mike hard again and looked over to see that she again was too late to get Rich as Carol was already there and sucking his big shlong down her throat.\n\nCeil was just moving away from Alan and his shlong was nice and stiff so Ann went to him and plunged his slippery shlong deep into her throat. Ceil traded with Ann and went to work sucking Mike's prick while fingering his butt. Sue her taco dripping with Rich's double load of sperm went over to Don and after giving his shlong a quick workout with her mouth and tits layed back and begged him to fuck her.\n\nDon wasted no time and pulled her legs up plunging his horse shlong into her well lubricated taco going balls deep in on quick thrust. Don began to suck Sue's tits as he reamed her taco bring moans of pleasure to her lips. Carol layed down on her side and Rich licked her taco while she plunged his big tool down her throat and reached around to finger fuck his taught asshole.\n\nPretty soon Carol was begging Rich to stuff his monster up her slick twat so Rich move in between her legs and pushed his big fat shlong deep into her cum stained taco. Ann swore she could see Carol's belly push out as that bull sized shlong invaded the depths of Carol's hot twat. Carol began to mutter and moan as Rich reamed his shlong into her sweet hole and Ann could tell Rich was fingering Carol's ass at the same time. Alan pulled Ann into a doggy style position and pushed two fingers up her hot asshole then rammed his stiff throbbing prick up her taco.\n\nAlan was pumping Ann's taco with hard firm strokes as he matched his shlong strokes with the strokes of his fingers up her asshole. Ann liked this double assault and dreamed what it would be like when Rich fucked her with his monster prick. Ceil the little red headed dynamo had Mike on his back and had shoved his prick up her taco and was pounding it up her slit hard and fast as she reached back and shoved her finger up her own asshole. Ann looked over to see how Carol was doing with Rich and caught the sight of Rich's first load boiling out around his fat shaft and running onto Carol's leg as she climaxed her face contorted with the pleasure she was receiving from his massive prick.\n\nAnn watched as Rich's tick sperm puddled on Carol's thigh and it got her so excited that she began to climax squeezing Alan's prick in her throbbing taco until he came too and filled her slit with his sperm. Ceil had just begun to climax and her high pitch wine filled the room as Mike filled her tight taco with his load of creamy sperm. Sue was moaning loudly as Don rammed his thick shlong balls deep in her open slit bringing them both to climax and filling her hot hole with his sperm. Ann watched thru a orgasmic haze as Carol began to tremble clutching her tit and belly as she climaxed again and Rich filled her stretched taco with another load of cum which overflowed her already sopping taco and matted the hair on her mound into a white frothy island.\n\nRich pulled his shlong out and moved to Carol's head pressing his cum covered prick into her mouth and pulled her hand between his ass cheeks and helped Carol shove her fingers up his asshole. Ann couldn't wait to get at Rich and she quickly spun around and deep throated Alan's shlong and shoved two fingers up Alan's asshole massaging his prostrate.\n\nAlan got hard quickly and Ann left him and went for Rich. Ann pulled Rich away from Carol and pushed him on his back his long stiff shlong stood straight up and Ann went down on Rich's massive dick ramming his entire length into her mouth and throat. Rich smiled at Ann and Pulled her around so he could reach her cummy taco. As Ann settled her taco over his face Rich pulled her taco to his mouth and began to tongue fuck her hot slit. Ann was in seventh heaven as she rammed Rich's throbbing shaft deep into her throat scarcely stopping to breath while Rich ate her taco and pressed two fingers up her asshole.\n\nCeil had finished getting Mike hard and rolled over to Don tapping Sue on the shoulder and kissing Sue as she pulled Don's shlong from her sperm covered lips. Sue looked around and saw that Alan was waiting for her so she let Ceil take over on Don's shlong. Ceil rammed Don's shlong into her mouth and forced her taco onto his mouth begging him to suck her taco. Sue grabbed Alan's shlong and shoved her face down onto his prick until her nose was buried in his pubic hair.\n\nAlan played with Sue's tits while she deep throated his shlong and played with his balls. Carol had finally revived from her multiple climaxes on Rich's stiff shlong and joined up with Mike who was watching the proceedings and stroking his shlong. Carol pulled Mike on top of her in a sixty nine position and guided his stiff prick into her mouth as Mike began to eat her taco and probe her well lubricated anus with two fingers. Ann wanted Rich's big dick in her taco so she moved around and squatted over his prick guiding the massive shlong toward her taco while she spread the lips of her sperm soaked taco.\n\nAnn sank down and screwed her taco with Rich's long fat prick until her cut lips pressed against his balls. The feeling was tremendous, Ann had never felt this full before Rich's shlong felt so big and hard that she could feel it pushing on her insides. The feelings took over and soon Ann was plunging his big tool in and out of her taco with mindless passion. Rich grabbed her tits and pulled her nipples while Ann reamed her taco with his engorged shlong. Ceil had Don up behind her and he had already pushed his thick prick into her cum stained taco and was finger fucking her tight little pink anus. Ceil was nearing climax and her face was giving her pleasure away.\n\nSue was astride Alan reaming her taco on his shlong as she finger fucked her own ass adding to her pleasure and bringing her near climax. Carol had gotten Mike to mount her missionary style and he was fucking her taco hard ramming his shlong balls deep on each thrust as he chewed on her erect nipples and fingered her cute anus.\n\nAnn was looking around and saw the level of excitement in the room had been raised significantly. All around the room there were naked people fucking and sucking and one cute blond was being triple fucked. One guy was under her and she had his shlong stuffed up her taco as another fucked her anus and a third was pounding his pick into her mouth.\n\nAnn's watching was cut short as she felt Rich begin to climax thrusting up into her stretched taco and filling her deepest reaches with his hot cum. This pushed Ann over the top and she began to climax hard ramming herself onto Rich's prick hard and fast. Rich shot so much cum into her that it ran out around her stuffed taco. Ann rubbed her hand in his cum and licked it off her fingers. Ann got so excited that she raised up and let Rich's shlong slip out of her taco. Ann was so desperate to get his shlong back in that she came down fast and felt the head of his big shlong go up her anus instead of her taco. Not wanting to stop Ann slowly forced her hips down ramming his massive dick up her asshole.\n\nThe feeling was tremendous and she found that it didn't hurt at all although she could feel the head of his prick deep in her belly. Rich loved it and began to fuck her ass with hard thrusts making Ann climax over and over again. Meanwhile Ceil started screaming out her orgasm as Don filled her tight little red haired slit with his load pumping his sperm deep into her hot taco. Sue was climaxing as Alan thrust deep into her taco filling her taco with his cream until it ran down her ass crack lubricating his fingers which were planted deep in her pulsing rear. Carol had taken Mike's shlong up her ass and was fingering her taco as she climaxed and squeezed his shlong with her strong anal muscles bringing him to orgasm and milking his sperm into her hot asshole.\n\nAnn was screaming now and she could feel Rich's shlong getting bigger again as his orgasm approached. Ann could no longer keep track of her orgasms and she peaked again as she felt Rich's hot load boil into her hot stretched anal cavity. The pleasure was so intense that she passed out on Rich's shlong.\n\nWhen Ann came to there were people all around her fucking and sucking and two girls were on her licking her taco and asshole sucking up Rich's hot sperm from her open taco and asshole. The rest of the evening was just a blur of bodies and passion but Ann did remember taking on three guys at once and fucking them until the had all taken her in her ass, taco and mouth.\n\nAnd toward the end of the evening She ate Ceil's taco as Rich probed the pert little red heads asshole with his big prick and two guys were fucking Ann's taco and anus.\n\nNeedless to say there were parties each weekend but those stories will have to wait for another time."
1041,Coed Sluts,"['M+F', 'college sluts']","It was a pretty strange thing, but we got along great with Julie and April. Julie turned out to be charming as well as the sexiest dish I'd ever seen. Before long, she suggested we go for a walk. When we were out of sight and close to the lake, she kissed me on the lips, but pulled away fast, before I could make the kiss mean something. Instead, she took a step back and unzipped her jacket all the way. ""Want to go swimming?"" she asked, smirking. ""Do you have a suit?"" She smiled broader and shook her head, slipping off her jacket and letting it lay on the ground behind her. We were in a little grassy meadow with trees all around us. We had plenty of privacy and I noted with pleasure that that soft grass would be a perfect cushion if we were to fuck. The jacket had hid a lot, it appeared. Her breasts were hanging out of the top, the bottom and the sides of her halter. Now that I could see them better, they were making me particularly hot. ""I don't have a suit,"" she sighed. ""But then, we've got plenty of privacy, don't you think? No one'll know if we take our clothes off!""\n""In that case, I do want to swim.""\n""All right,"" said Julie. She reached up between her tits, where her halter-top tied loosely and pulled the knot then eased her way out of the halter. She smiled as I gasped with awe at her breathtaking bust. ""You, too,"" she grinned. I unfastened my shirt and took it off, then motioned for her to continue. She was willing. She took hold of her harem pants and began to pull them down slowly over her magnificent legs. She got her panties in one swipe at the same time, so when she stepped out of the pants, she stood up stark naked and gorgeous. I was breathing hard, going wild with desire. Her pubic hair was light blonde, the hair on her head dyed! Usually, I mused, it was the other way around. But no matter--once I'd seen that blonde pubic bush, I knew I'd get into it. I started forward, but Julie giggled and stepped back. ""No, no,"" she said. ""What do you think I am, sexist? I want to meet you on equal terms."" I quickly got my pants open and pulled them down, kicking off my shoes. Julie's gaze hovered over the prodigious bulge in my underpants. I got hold of my underwear and started pulling them down, over the long, erect shaft. I know damn well that I'm big--eight inches at least, which is why Julie looked at my cock with such eagerness. I eyed Julie's bare breasts, enthralled with them and overwhelmed with lust. I wanted to suck them and shove my cock between them after greasing her up with body oil. I wanted to cum all over her and fuck her silly. Her naked tits looked delectable--though April had much larger tits, Julie's were quite big, shapely and perfectly firm. I moved toward her, my cock jutting out. Julie parted her lips as I walked toward her, but she also put her hand out to catch hold of my cock as soon as I neared. When I pressed my lips against hers and started sliding my tongue out, Julie's fingers curved around my prick and gripped it tightly. She started stroking it up and down, feeling up my entire length. Then she pressed her thumb against the head of my cock and smeared the juicy pre-cum over the top of my rod. She began rubbing my joint up and down, getting herself more turned on. I could tell she was really enjoying it, because her kiss grew in intensity as she thrust my cock in between her fingers. She also shoved her tongue roughly into my mouth, nibbling at my lower lip and sucking on my tongue. I felt her thumb pressing hard into my cock flesh just beneath the rim of my cockhead, and I could feel a bolt of pleasure going through my organ down to my feet. She kissed me deeper as I brought my hands up, reaching for Julie's tits. I curved my fingers around the sloped smoothness of her breasts, feeling them as I gently pinched her hard nipples between my thumbs and forefingers. As I stroked her breasts, I was overwhelmed with a new wave of lust for them. My cock gave a lurch, encouraged by the fact that Julie tightened her grip on my rod as soon as I'd pinched her nipples the first time. She whimpered a little while I played with her tits. As I rubbed the hard pink buds up and down, she began to lower herself slowly, kissing my neck and then my chest. She sank to her knees, holding on to my cock the whole way and jerking it up and down. I put my hands on her head--I knew what was coming next. Julie was sort of tall, so she had to bend over to get her mouth near my cock, but it was long and hard and stood up straight so she didn't have to bend over too far. She closed her eyes and moaned softly as she inhaled the musky aroma of my crotch. Then she pursed her lips and began to play her tongue around the head of my cock, licking off the beads of cum which had formed there. She licked harder, running her tongue in circles around the thick, bulbous knob, then closed her lips around the head and sucked on it for a second. Then Julie moved down the shaft with her lips closed around the lower part, nibbling her way down my entire length. She closed in on my balls and started licking them, which drove me practically crazy. I ran my fingers through her dyed black hair and she then started licking her way up again. She licked my cockhead again before closing her lips in an ""O"" around the shaft and lowering her head down. Keeping her mouth tight around me, she accepted the whole thick cock into her mouth. When the head pressed against the tight warmth of Julie's throat, I thought she was going to pull out, but began to suck harder. My mind reeled! Not only was she a great kisser, but she loved to take cock. Her lips were clamped around the base of my dick and pressed against my balls. I felt her breath ruffling my pubic hair as she rested there for a second, no doubt enjoying the feel of having a cock shoved all the way down her throat. I was sure as hell enjoying it and I grunted in pleasure. ""That feels so good,"" I encouraged. ""Keep doing that, baby ..."" Julie slid her bright red lips back up to my cockhead, leaving a long, wet streak of lipstick along the shaft. Then she began to force it in again, all the way, ramming it down her throat. She'd decided to tease me some more. Then Julie looked up at me, slowly sliding the saliva-wet tip of my cock around her lips. She rubbed it across her cheeks, plainly in the mood for a hot, messy fuck! After rubbing my cock on her cheeks, then against the side of her face and her bony jaw-line, she began stroking her throat with the inflamed, arrow- shaped head. I was beginning to ooze a bit of cum and she milked out a few drops to smear over her face. Then Julie rubbed my cock slowly down against her upper chest before standing up straight, so that she could press it against her tits. I breathed hard and heavy, turned on and ready to cum for her. Julie knew what I wanted--and she was going to give it to me! As she leaned forward, she pressed my cock on her hard nipples, then slowly and gently slid my long prick between her tits. She held her firm knockers around the rod and began to move her nude body up and down, my cock fucking between her tits. I groaned. It felt incredible! I had never fucked a woman's tits. I started thrusting my hips up and down. ""You like that?"" she asked huskily. ""You better believe it, baby. Your tits are better than I would have dreamed!""\n""Wait a sec,"" she sighed, reaching over to the crumpled heap of clothing. Then, quick as a wink she reached into her pants pocket and brought her hand out holding a little tube of something. I realized with a thrill that it was body oil. She was going to let me tit-fuck until I came on her! Julie leaned heavily against me and then moved back, arching her back to expose her deep cleavage. She squeezed some oil onto her fingers and started oozing it between her tits. Then she grinned and leaned forward, giving my cock a little tweak with her tongue before smearing the whole length with oil. I groaned in pleasure as she smeared it up and down, curving her slick fingers around my cock and milking more cum from it. Then Julie set the oil down between her slightly spread knees, so that she would have it nearby if she needed it again. She took hold of her tits, one in each hand, and spread the oil all over them, coating her nipples generously. She made sure there was a thin film of oil covering the inside of each tit, where they sloped so nicely, and as she stroked her tits, rivulets of oil dribbled down to her stomach and onto her legs. Julie even reached between her legs with her greased fingers and slid two fingers slowly into her snatch. Watching her made my cock give a lurch of anticipation. When she eased her fingers out of her cunt and lifted them to her nose, I thought I'd go mad with lust. She inhaled deeply, enjoying the fragrant juices of her pussy. But what she did next sent a new rush of blood into my already engorged cock. Julie lifted her fingers to her lips and slid them into her mouth. She licked her fingers hungrily, tasting her pussy. That was incredibly sexy--I thought I'd cum just watching her. Then, she put her fingers back between her legs and put two of them, her middle and index, up her snatch once more. While she smeared the sticky juices over her breasts, mingling them with the oil, she rubbed her tits with her cunt-greased fingers, whimpering when she pinched each nipple. She seemed eager for sex. Julie sucked my cock again and licked off a bead of cum. She also went back to fondling her bare tits, rubbing them with oil. She made sure I was watching her the whole time--getting off on touching herself for me. Sliding my cock between her greased tits, she began to move up and down. She started out slow. The pace was incredible. I let her take over, working her tits up and down around my cock. I wanted her to make me cum because she looked ready and willing to do just that--using her voluptuous tits and nothing else. She kept her breasts pressed tightly together with her hands, so that my cock was snug between them. It fit firmly into Julie's cleavage, jutting out so that just the head peeked from between her tits. She whimpered in pleasure as she forced my cock in and out of the fuck tunnel she'd formed, and it felt tighter than a cunt. My cock began swelling up. I felt hotter than I'd ever been, and I knew if Julie kept up her expert tit-fucking, I was going to cream all over her breasts. She didn't have any problem with me cumming on her--she just kept jerking me off, picking up speed as her tits got warm from friction. The oil kept us moving at the right speed, and as my cock got hot she moved faster. I could feel her nipples bouncing rhythmically against my thighs and belly. She had her fingers spread so that she could hold her tits just right, but because the nipples were so erect, they rubbed against my body. The oil was dripping out and spilling into my pubic hair and over Julie's stomach. Little droplets of it splashed her neck as she thrust my cock firmly through the luscious tight ""V"" formed by her tits. She kept her tits moving up and down, pumping my cock between them. Julie was highly skilled at this kind of fucking. She knew when I was about to cum. I let out a groan as I got ready to spurt. She responded by emitting a horny moan. ""Cum on me! Cum all over me! Cum on my face!"" she screamed. I ran my fingers through Julie's hair as she shoved her body up and down against me, coaxing my cock further. She pumped it in and out and then I exploded in an intense orgasm. My whole body seemed to pulse in pleasure as a thick strewn of jizz shot out of my cock. The torrent of cum splashed Julie's tits and her face, but she kept rubbing and jerking me off, even as a solid gushing wad hit her right on the cheek. Then she aimed my cock down, like it were a fire hose, so that repeated loads of cum splashed onto her tits. As the last few jizz streams creamed her tits, Julie whimpered again and began to rub my softening cock. She smeared the cum on her breasts and rubbed some into her nipples. Then she let my cock drop and wiped the cum off of her cheeks and lips, licking it thirstily from her fingers. I groaned as Julie next started sucking on my ultra-sensitive limp prick. I looked down to see her spreading her legs a little and easing her fingers into her pussy. She worked them in and out as she tried to encourage my cock into a second erection. I touched her face with my fingertips, feeling the glazed cum on her cheeks. Then I spotted the oil between her legs. She was licking it off my limp meat. ""That stuff taste good?"" I asked. Julie let my cock slide from her lips and giggled. ""It tastes great,"" she said, taking her fingers out of her cunt. She picked up the tube and squeezed a drop onto her cunt-slick fingers. Then she put her lips back onto my cock as she lifted her fingers to my mouth. I parted my lips and tasted the tangy flavor of her cunt. The smell and taste reminded me of something--maybe incense. ""It's an Indian aphrodisiac,"" she breathed. Well, it sure worked on me. I kept Julie's fingers in my mouth, licking and sucking on them. She whimpered in pleasure and as I tasted her pussy on her hand, I felt my cock growing stiff. She squealed in delight and pressed it between her lips, taking it into her mouth. She groaned as it got hard again. Pleasure throbbed into my body as I lifted my hips to ease my cock into Julie's throat. She deep-throated me, sucking me down like a sword swallower. After a few thrusts, and she was sure I was hard all the way, she withdrew my cock and looked up at me, panting heavily. In the moonlight, I could see that her lips were slick with saliva and flavored oil. ""Fuck me now,"" she gasped. ""Do me from behind."" Julie turned over, getting to her knees and leaning forward to support herself with her elbows. She lifted her ass, and I was tempted to go for her back door. Her buttocks curved smoothly to the pink bud of her asshole, which adjoined the sumptuous pink slit of her cunt. That ass did look particularly inviting--but first I wanted to get a direct taste of her cunt. I got down on my knees behind her and bent far over, parting her thighs a little further and putting one hand on her buttocks. I positioned my head and thrust my tongue out, dipping it into her gushing pussy. I slid up the whole length of her snatch, continuing to lick her tight asshole. The taste filled my mouth. I thrust in deeper, steadying myself with one hand on the ground and the other parting her delicious ass cheeks. I held them open as I licked the lips of her dripping snatch and between the moistness of her sweaty buttocks. Then I pressed my tongue firmly against her asshole. Julie moaned loudly the whole time, throwing her head back and forth and letting her body twitch and undulate. Plainly, she loved getting licked in the ass as much as she loved getting licked in the cunt. Her cunt tasted so good, though, that I just bent forward and plunged my face fully into her pussy, feasting on that from behind. It was a little awkward, but I managed to get myself between her legs far enough to lick her clit rapidly up and down with the tip of my tongue. ""Oh,"" moaned Julie as I plunged my tongue into her slit. ""That's so good--eat me--uh--uh--uh!"" But I was more intent on doing other things, and in a few seconds I became overcome with the desire to put my cock in her pussy. I licked my lips of Julie's delicious cunt-juice, then positioned myself behind her, lowering my cock until it pointed straight at her pussy. I leaned forward so that the head touched her wet flesh, and she moaned. ""Put it in there, Mick,"" she groaned. ""Damn it, I want you to fuck me hard!"" I put my hands on Julie's slim but shapely thighs and began to press forward. Her cunt was pretty tight- -it resisted a little as I entered it. But Julie's moaning pants and gasps grew in volume, so I knew she didn't want me to stop. I shoved harder and the juicy flesh of her cunt sucked me, gripping my hot rod firmly. I grunted as I penetrated her all the way, shoving hilt-deep into Julie's steamy pussy. She lifted her head, letting out a loud whimper, and shoved her ass down against my body to make sure I'd gotten all the way into her. Her tight cunt lips were stretched around the base of my cock and my balls dangled against her wispy pubic hair. She put one hand back there and rubbed it up and down in her slit, feeling my cock as it stuck out of her. Then she leaned forward against the grass and mumbled something really obscene. ""Bone me,"" she said loudly as I began to pull out. ""Ram it up my cunt! Hard!"" My cock was throbbing with pleasure and Julie sounded about ready to cum, too. I pulled my long shaft halfway out and rammed it all the way in again. Then I made the next thrust a full one--I pulled my cock out of Julie's snatch until the head rested just inside her cunt, then I shoved it in hard, all the way in one thrust. Julie practically screamed as I did that. ""Yeah,"" she gasped. ""Do that again--fuck me all the way--all the way in!"" I rammed my cock harder and faster into Julie's wet snatch. I entered her body again and again, gasping for breath as she thrust her body against mine in rhythm with my cock. I pumped away into her--and then, as I fucked her pussy, I heard Julie moaning as she came. ""Oh yes, I'm cumming--I'm cumming hard! Keep fucking me, baby!"" Julie's ass curved beautifully as it throbbed up and down over my cock, forcing my organ into her cunt repeatedly. I knew I'd cum any second--Julie's orgasm was just making her pump harder! I threw my head back in pleasure as she milked my cock and then I let forth with a load of thick, hot jizz, straight into Julie's cunt. She could tell I was cumming--her pussy muscles seemed to be incredibly sensitive. She panted, ""Yes-- cum in me--cum in my pussy--yes!"" I did, all right, filling her up with semen until the last few drops oozed into Julie's hole. I tugged my cock out of her pussy. Cum began to dribble out of her cunt and down her bare, smooth thighs. I patted her on her sweaty ass as she turned around. She crawled over and kissed me, her tongue shoving its way into my mouth. ""What do you say we get back to the car?"" she asked. I grinned, and she nuzzled my shoulder. ""Real fast,"" she said.\n\n\n\nChapter 2\n\nJulie quickly slipped into her pants, but left her underpants on the ground. She smiled as she picked them up and handed them to me. ""Hang onto these,"" she said. ""They can be a memento."" Then she picked up her jacket and got into that. Her whole front, her chest and her gorgeous tits, was smeared with cum and oil. She left the jacket open so that her tits were just barely covered and tucked her halter top into her jacket pocket as I got into my clothes. ""Let's head back to your place,"" she said as she kissed me. ""I'm dying to get another fuck--in a bed this time."" I nodded, carrying my shoes in my hands as we walked toward the cars. Rich's Mustang was still there in the parking lot, next to the girls' Volkswagen. As we passed the Mustang, I leaned over and looked in. I had to catch my breath as I saw what was going on in there. The windows were steamed, but I could still see into the back seat pretty clearly. April was on top of Richie with her legs spread. I could see her lovely bare ass pumping up and down over his cock. And I could see the long length of my friend's cock sliding into April's cunt. I heard them moaning from inside the car, but neither of them looked up at me. I just stood there with my eyes wide, fascinated by April's ass. She went at him avidly, ramming her buttocks up and down so that his cock kept plunging into her. She was lifted up far enough to grasp her own tits, and rubbed them as she raised and lowered herself on Rich. Julie came up next to me and slid her tongue into my ear. I kept staring at April. She looked gorgeous straddling Richie. I guess it was then that I decided I wanted to fuck April as well as Julie--and I felt sure that it would happen before long. ""They make a cute couple, don't they?"" asked Julie. ""April's got such a nice ass."" She giggled and turned my head to kiss me. ""Come on,"" she said. ""Let's get in the car and fool around a little bit before you take me to your place to fuck me."" I couldn't deny an invitation like that, even if April's ass was picking up speed on Rich. I turned and got in the car while Julie slid into the driver's seat. She started absentmindedly rubbing the cum on her breasts into her skin. I watched as she pulled the jacket further open and played with her tits, massaging the thick jizz into her cleavage and nipples. Then I lunged forward and pressed my mouth to hers. The sight of April's bare ass had really turned me on. My cock was hard and straight and I was ready for another round with Julie. I thrust my tongue hungrily into her mouth, putting my hands on her breasts and helping her rub the cum and oil into them. I pinched her nipples and stroked them up and down roughly. Julie let out a little moan as she kissed me back and reached down to unbutton my pants. We were a little cramped, but there was enough room for us to do what we wanted. I slid one hand down Julie's bare stomach and past the loose waistband of her pants. She nuzzled my throat as I eased my finger into her cunt, which was wet as ever. I started fingering her--first with one finger, and then with two. When I slipped two fingers into her tight pussy, Julie's back arched and her whole body twitched in pleasure. I started finger-fucking her harder and she pulled my jeans open and slid her hand into my underpants, wrapping her fingers around my hard cock. Julie began to jerk me off as I thrust my fingers rhythmically up her pussy. She ground her hips in time with my fingering, gripping my cock harder. I put my thumb on her clit, pressing gently and flicking it up and down while I got ready to penetrate her with a third finger, When I put my three fingers into Julie's cunt, she moaned loudly and shoved her mouth against mine. She kissed me wildly as we jerked each other off. I could feel my semen boiling and I knew Julie wasn't far off, either. I looked out the car window. April and Rich were still at it in the other car--April's ass pumping so high that I could see it even through the window. It went up and down almost in time with Julie's hand on my cock. I got so turned on watching April, I thought I'd cum right away, but I didn't. Instead, I started fucking Julie even harder with my fingers, leaning further across the car seat so that I could get a better view. April's ass cheeks spread slightly as Rich groped at them from behind. He started touching her, sliding his fingers up and down on her smooth buttocks and pressing firmly into her crack. But he didn't have the guts to put his finger up her ass, which really would have gotten me off. By the time I managed to tear my eyes away, Julie was kissing my neck with her eyes shut tight as she groaned and writhed in pleasure. I kept ramming my fingers into her, stealing glances over to the other car as I finger-fucked Julie with all my might. My hand pistoned in and out between her legs, her cunt juices running over my wrist. She bit the flesh of my neck and sucked it, licking off the sweat. I leaned over and began to suckle at Julie's tits, biting her hard nipples and flicking my tongue rapidly over them. I heard her breathing hard and she gasped out, ""I'm gonna cum ... I'm gonna cum--oh, uh ... keep fingering me!"" Meanwhile, the moans and groans of pleasure from April's lips in the car next door got so loud that I could hear them clearly. The combination of both chicks on the brink of orgasm simultaneously made me fuck Julie that much harder--and as I did, she came! ""Oh yes ... oh yes..."" Julie kept saying as she sank further into the seat, still jerking me off. Her grip got even tighter as the rest of her body went limp. She was skilled and just kept bringing me closer to orgasm, even though it seemed she'd completely lost her mind when she came. She kept working her hips back and forth under the steering wheel, her legs wide spread and her loose pants pulled down so far that I could grope into them. I thrust my fingers faster and faster as I felt Julie's cunt contracting around them. She squeezed out little droplets of cunt juices, which ran all over my hand and down onto my arm. Julie kept moaning wildly, but April had long since finished cumming. I couldn't see her ass moving up and down anymore, so I concentrated on Julie, covering her tits with kisses and fingering her even after she was finished cumming. She had sunk so low in the seat that her knees were pressed up against the dashboard and all she had to do was lean over and her face was up against my cock. And that was just what she did. I took my fingers away from Julie's sumptuous crotch as she pulled me onto my side. I relaxed into the seat, feeling her lips close over my cockhead. She pressed her mouth halfway down over my rod, until the thick head touched the warm upper reaches of Julie's throat. Then she eased it back, just sucking on the head like it was a mother's nipple. She started jerking her hand up and down on my rod, working my cock in big circles. She kept a tight grip on the head with her lips, pulling hard as she milked out a few drops of cum. I was getting closer-- much closer. Julie's tits bounced up and down in time with her head and arm. I watched little beads of sweat forming on her nipples, dissolving the dried cum and oil there. She splashed a little drop of sweat onto my cock, and I reached down to run my fingers through her hair as she jerked me off. ""Oh yeah, Julie baby ... that's real good ... jerk me harder ... I'm gonna spurt ... swallow it all!"" I threw my head back, leaning heavily into the soft seat as Julie's fist closed harder and pounded over my cock. A spasm of pleasure went through my body and into my cock, bursting out as a fresh load of cum exploded into Julie's mouth. Her lips were tightly clamped around my prick, so she didn't miss a drop. She made sure of that by sucking harder and jerking me up and down without moving my rod, and I could tell she'd been eagerly awaiting my load. I spurted into her mouth, and Julie's lips worked over my knob, sucking my cum out. She swallowed it all and kept jerking me off, squeezing out more semen even after my cock had gone soft. Once I was limp, Julie covered my cock in tiny tongue-strokes and then moved down to my balls. She started licking my balls and gently took them into her mouth. She massaged them with her lips--gently and carefully. It felt incredible. She licked the space behind my balls, which seemed particularly sensitive. It sent shivers of pleasure through me. Before long, Julie had my cock standing straight up again. She licked her way up, lifting my loose shirt over my chest. She began to nuzzle my chest, closing her lips around my nipples and sucking on them. She bit them gently and flicked her tongue over my firm pink buds the same way I'd done it to her. Then she moved up, kissing my neck and finally pressing her lips to mine. She shoved her tongue into my mouth, frenching me for a long time. ""Do you and Rich live together?"" she asked breathily. I nodded, overwhelmed with exhaustion even though my cock felt ready to go another round. In fact, looking at Julie's luscious tits, it was demanding to go another round. ""Then let's all go back,"" she said. ""I want to fuck you some more. You're not getting tired, are you?"" I chuckled. ""Not if you'll keep flashing me those tits,"" I said. Julie giggled. She grasped her tits and pressed them around my cock, making me grunt in pleasure. She jerked me up and down between her sweaty breasts a couple more times, then got up and kissed me again. ""You fucking stud,"" she said, ""I'll do a whole lot more than flash them at you."" She sighed as she reached for her halter, then struggled into it and tied it loosely between her breasts. It hardly covered anything, but she boldly got out of the car and strode over to the steamy- windowed Mustang. Her pants were still askew, so the very upper crack of her ass was visible. My eyes opened wide as I watched Julie bend over and knock on the car window. April's face appeared. She rolled down the window and Julie leaned in. Then something happened that made me wonder. Julie and April kissed--on the lips. My cock gave a jolt as they did that. It was just a friendly kiss, but even at this angle I thought I saw just a hint of tongue. It made me harder than I ever was. I zipped up my pants and buckled my belt wondering if that kiss was sexual. I couldn't get the faintest idea of what they were saying, but could see, though, that April's tits were covered only by Rich's thin T-shirt and her nipples stuck out prominently. Julie came back and got in the car. She leaned over and kissed me on the lips, slipping her tongue in. She gave my cock a playful little squeeze and got her keys out of her purse. ""Back to your place?"" she asked. ""If you'll let me spend the night ..."" Her voice trailed off suggestively, but I knew what she meant. ""I'll let you spend the night, if ..."" I let my voice trail off the same way. She broke into laughter and tweaked my cock one more time. ""I like the way you think, Mick. We're gonna have to talk some time. But not tonight ... okay?"" I chuckled. ""I want to do something more than talk with my mouth."" Her body seemed to shiver. ""That's a deal. You got a big bed?""\n""Big enough,"" I said.\n\n* * *\n\nJulie lit up a clove cigarette as we pulled onto the highway. Its sweet, arousing odor filled the car. She blew smoke out the window and smiled at me. ""So you think I'm a pretty bad slut, eh?"" she asked. ""What makes you say that?"" I said. ""It's just a question. Do you?""\n""Honestly?""\n""Of course.""\n""I don't think it's possible for a slut to be bad,"" I laughed, putting my hand on her thigh. Julie thought about that for a second. ""I like being a slut,"" she said, adjusting her halter. ""I get all the sex I want. My boyfriend just dumped me--die asshole! But I'm gonna spend all night in bed fucking you. My cunt's gonna get its fill. Isn't that sexy?""\n""Yeah,"" I said, eyeing her tits. ""April--she's more of a slut than me. I'm sure she's happy about the fact she just popped your friend's cherry.""\n""How'd you know?"" I asked. ""I could tell it by the look on his face. He looked like he'd just had the greatest moment in his life when he'd cum in April's pussy. I love fucking virgins.""\n""Sorry I can't oblige,"" I said. She laughed. ""You studs are sexy, too,"" she said, briefly groping my cock a little. ""You know what you're doing. Plus you can keep it up while we tease YOU.""\n""Yeah,"" I said. ""But I like chicks who're virgins, too."" My thoughts went to Lorelei--now there was a sexy virgin. I didn't know for sure Lorelei had never gone to bed with a man, but she had to be a virgin from the way she acted! She was a sensuous nineteen, a freshman in college, and gorgeous. Her ass was just right, and I couldn't wait to touch it. But she was so nervous-- and horny. I felt sure she was a tease, but I'd seduce her. She was too pretty to let go without getting her legs spread. I had class in summer school with her the next day, but this night I'd be up late with Julie, who was slowly stroking my knee as she drove. She continued to stroke me as we raced along the highway. I pointed out the exit to Julie and she pulled off onto my street. I told her where to park. ""Up to your place,"" she sighed. I grabbed for her tits as she started getting out of the car.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nOnce up in the apartment, Julie looked better to me than ever. She looked so good, as a matter of fact, that I forgot all about Rich and April. They must have gotten caught up on the way. You see, Rich and I share a one-bedroom apartment, and I sleep on the hide-away bed in the front room. It was already open and messed up from the morning--and Julie didn't hesitate. She sat right down on it, parting her legs invitingly as she leaned back. Now she just wore the harem pants and the halter-- she'd left her jacket in the car. She was barefoot, and the harem pants clung to her sweaty legs. My cock started getting hard as I moved toward the bed. Julie leaned back, looking up at me and parting her lips. I kissed her deeply, shoving my tongue into her bright red mouth. As I did, she put her hand on my cock bulge and started rubbing. Julie was a skilled tease, all right--except that she delivered on every promise she made with her voluptuous hands! She kissed me hard as I began to undo her halter. When I got the knot finally open, the thin material dropped away and exposed Julie's bare breasts. I eased her back onto the bed and climbed on top of her, molding my mouth to one of her erect nipples as she rubbed her fingers against my cock. I bit Julie's nipple and tugged at it suggestively. She let out a little whimper and began to undo my jeans. As I sucked her tits, she got my pants open and pulled them down over my ass. That way she had better access to my rod, which was standing up plainly by then. I rubbed it against Julie's bare midriff as she put her arms around me and reached down to take hold of my ass. She squeezed my cheeks, encouraging me to thrust my body and my cock against her stomach. Her belly was still slippery with sweat and cum. I moved up her body until my cock was pressing between her tits once again. She happily put her hands on her mammaries and pushed them together so they snugly embraced my cock. I began to slowly tit-fuck Julie, this time with me on top. She moved her body with me, holding her breasts so that my cock was firmly wedged between them. Her flesh was moist and warm, and my cock immediately began to ooze cum. Julie arched her back to give me a better angle and I could see her sexy face as she panted in desire. I reached up and began to stroke the sides of Julie's tits. She moved her hands away and I took firm hold of them, pressing them together so that my cock continued to ache with desire every time I shoved my prick in between her jugs. Julie deftly reached down and pulled my jeans off my legs, then went to work on her pants. Finally, she slid them over her ankles as I continued to move my cock up and down between her tits, closing in on her face every time with my thick, cum- leaking cockhead. Now we were both stark naked. Julie had her legs spread and was stroking the back of my thigh with one of her feet. Her legs were spread so wide I just couldn't resist the invitation, even though I was dying to cum between her tits again. I moved down, panting from the exertion of tit-fucking her. Julie let out a moan of approval as she felt my cock sliding down her belly. I left a little trail of cum as I closed in on her spread legs and her dripping crotch. I positioned myself over her, frenching her hungrily as she thrust her tongue back into my mouth. Our tongues seethed together hotly as my cockhead found the thin slit of Julie's cunt. I lowered my hips a little, feeling the tight hole of her pussy. Then I slowly began to put my cock in. Julie gasped and moaned as I fucked her. She was a loud chick and she really loved sex. She particularly seemed to love getting fucked, and I was happy to oblige her. I penetrated her cunt all the way, putting my cock as deep as it would go inside her. I knew I was pretty long--but Julie took me all eagerly, and her cunt stayed nice and tight up the whole length of my cock. I started working my cock in and out of her pussy, and Julie moaned and worked along with me. Her spread legs seemed to spread further, giving her leverage to lift her ass off the bed and thrust her hips in time with my fucking. Her tits jiggled up and down beautifully as I put my cock into her, the little nipples dancing as more sweat formed on them. I sucked her nipples again, licking off the sweat and then kissing my way up to Julie's mouth, where I shoved my lips against hers and frenched her vigorously. Julie moaned and whimpered the whole time, taking my cock eagerly and fucking her hips at just the right speed. She was louder than she'd ever been, her mouth wide open every time I pulled my tongue out of it. Whenever she could--which was when I wasn't kissing her--Julie moaned and practically screamed. Her lips quivered quite visibly every time my cock reached its deepest point inside her. I kept fucking her hard, realizing why she loved it so much--in this position, my cock seemed to go deeper into her. In fact, I was sure with me fucking her missionary style, I could plunge my cock deeper than ever into her. Doggie-style was good, because it felt so dirty and kinky, but with me on top of her I could definitely feel my cock going further into Julie's tight pussy. I was plumbing new depths of her sweet cunt, and it felt great. I pounded away inside her, my cock throbbing. ""Oh, oh, yes Mick--I'm going to cum! Fuck me harder--uh!"" Julie was practically shouting, rubbing her body against me as her cunt contracted. Throwing her head back, she let it all go, screaming wildly and gasping for breath. I kept fucking Julie as she came and came. I was close, but holding back from spurting into her as she finished cumming. ""Oh yeah,"" she whispered into my ear, cradling my head with her hands. ""Now you cum. Cum inside me. I want you to fill my pussy with your jizz ... Oh, yes--"" Then, with pleasured moaning, I injected Julie with my fourth load of jizz that night. My cock seemed to explode in ecstasy as I rammed it in. I panted against Julie's neck as I finished spurting, feeling my cock become limp with exhaustion. I didn't know if I'd ever be able to fuck again! But I was dying to, even as I ground to a halt. Julie's legs were still wrapped around mine and her tits were firmly wedged to my chest. My limp cock stayed in her. Suddenly, I heard another voice. Julie's eyes opened wide as she looked up. ""Hi, you two,"" said April from next to the bed. I gasped and pulled my cock out of Julie. She reached for the blankets, pulling them over both of us. Rich was standing behind April. His face looked red as I glanced over at him. I have to admit, my face was getting a little red, too. But seeing April made me hot all over again, both my face and my cock. She leaned over and kissed Julie gently on the lips. The two females giggled as April returned to Rich and put her arm around him. ""Didn't mean to interrupt you,"" she sighed. ""But I just couldn't resist. I trust you're having fun?""\n""What do you think?"" I asked. Julie laughed and kissed me. She cuddled deeper under the covers, pulling the sheet up over her breasts. ""Lots of fun. You should join in.""\n""Oh, I think Rich would rather get me alone for a little while. And I'm dying to give him all my attention. But we'll be in the bedroom if you should need us."" April kissed Julie again as she walked past the bed. She moved into the bedroom and Rich followed her quickly. They closed the door and Julie began to laugh. Julie reached down and started stroking my cock. Despite my exhaustion, my prick was beginning to get hard again just from me seeing April. To make it worse, I could hear her giggling in the other room, and hear the bed springs creaking already. My prick was getting very hard. Julie was quite pleased. She relaxed a little, sliding up against me under the covers, then put her arms around me and let herself ease into my embrace. ""You really want April, don't you?"" Julie asked quietly. ""You're plenty for me right now, Julie,"" I said. ""Oh, don't give me that,"" she sighed, putting her lips against mine. She kissed me and went on. ""I've quit being jealous of April--even though she always gets the men. I guess I got the hung stud tonight-- though your friend's pretty cute ... and April got the virgin."" She sighed and nuzzled my throat. ""Don't worry about it,"" Julie said. ""I can tell you want to fuck her.""\n""She's a very attractive girl,"" I said. ""Of course, if I had the chance ...""\n""I knew it,"" sighed Julie. ""But you seem willing to fuck me, too ...""\n""Believe me, baby, you're more gorgeous than April. And you're a better fuck than she could possibly be.""\n""But you don't really know, do you?"" Julie whispered into my ear, then playfully bit it. ""What is that supposed to mean?"" I asked her. ""I think you should put the moves on April. She kept talking about you before we came over. She said you were the cutest one, but the other guy looked like a virgin. So I said I'd let her have Rich if I could have you. Now ... Rich is looking pretty sexy, and I know damn well that April has a wet cunt for you! It seems a match made in heaven ...""\n""What're you talking about?"" I asked. ""I think those two are having a good time in there,"" she said. ""But if you think you can get it up again, I'm sure April would be willing and able for a trade ...""\n""A trade ... you for her?""\n""I'm dying to fuck Rich, you know--he's such a cute little virgin ... well, not anymore. But I'm still dying to fuck him. You don't mind, do you?"" I chuckled. ""Not if I get to fuck April in the bargain.""\n""Oh, I don't think she'll want you to fuck her there,"" teased Julie. ""Knowing that kinky April, I bet she'll want you to fuck her in the ass ... and then maybe her cunt ... and a couple of other places ...""\n""In the ass?"" Julie pressed her body against mine. ""That turns you on, eh? Guys love giving it to chicks up the ass, don't they?"" I'd only fucked one woman in the ass before, and it had been great. But most chicks just weren't into that kind of action. If a sexy babe like April could take it in the ass happily and beg for it ... ""I know I do,"" I grinned. ""Oh,"" sighed Julie. ""Maybe we can make it possible."" She wrapped her fingers around my cock, which was fully hard by then, especially after talking about April's asshole. ""April really likes it that way,"" said Julie. ""She never stops talking about how much she loves to take it up the ass. It's her personal fetish. I'm sure your friend, Rich, has already given April a back door reaming. I've never known her to go to bed with a man unless she thinks he'll do that to her. You would, wouldn't you?""\n""You bet,"" I said, putting my arm around Julie and molding my hand to one of her ripe ass-cheeks. I slid my finger up her crack, starting with the very back of her dripping cunt, and continuing to her tight asshole. ""Mmmm,"" cooed Julie. ""You'd even do that to me?"" I nodded, pressing my finger more firmly against her ass. She squirmed a little, plainly turned on by the fact that she was doing what her rival and best friend loved to do. Julie whispered into my ear. ""There is one more side to the bargain,"" she told me. ""What's that?"" I asked, rubbing my finger harder against her asshole. It was well-lubed with the juices from her cunt. I dipped my finger into her pussy and then touched the very tip of it between her cheeks. ""You have to fuck me first,"" she said. ""And it has to be up the ass."" I nodded. ""That seems reasonable.""\n""You think you can get it up that many times?""\n""I'll sure as fuck do my best,"" I said. I thrust my mouth against Julie's and plunged my tongue in. I groped her ass more fully now, putting both of my hands on her cheeks. I pried her buns apart and pressed my finger into her asshole. Julie had plainly taken it up the ass before--she was relaxed and easy about it. My finger began to slide in. ""Oh ... oh, nice,"" she panted as my finger went in. ""I haven't done this for a while, you know."" I panted, finger-banging her between her wonderful cheeks. ""That was the only time,"" she said. ""It really undid me, even though it felt so good ..."" She whimpered as I moved my finger a little bit faster up her ass. ""Now I really want it ... really bad ..."" I spotted Julie's harem pants on the floor and reached over with my free hand to get them. I worked the small tube of oil out of her pocket and rolled her onto her stomach as I uncapped the tube with my teeth. Taking my finger out of Julie's ass, I helped her to spread her legs so I could get between them. Then I spread her cheeks with my fingers and poured a thick dose of oil onto her smooth, fleshy mounds. I used all the oil she had left, covering her buttocks with the greasy stuff. I made sure her asshole was coated with it, and then began to rub the stuff in, gradually entering her with my middle finger until her tight asshole gripped it. I slid some oil into her, lubricating her puckered hole and putting my middle finger all the way up. It felt good--hot and tight and slick, and I began to finger-bang Julie again, this time with determination. I was going to fuck those delicious cheeks. Her tight pink asshole looked more inviting than ever now that it was curved around my finger. ""Oh yeah,"" she said. ""That feels so good ... keep doing that ... grease me up good for your cock ..."" Now comes the next stage, I thought as I eased my finger out of her asshole. I was going to taste her delicious ass! I bent forward, slowly parting Julie's buns with my hands. I pried her voluptuous buttocks wide open and slid my tongue out and right into her waiting butt. The sweet, sexy taste of the oil met my tongue and then, as I delved deeper, I tasted the musky warmth of her asshole. Julie moaned wildly, rubbing her buttocks up and down so that her hips pressed into the bed. I kept her cheeks pried apart, exposing her tight pink hole as I licked it. She went crazy with pleasure, like she couldn't believe I was really licking her ass. I plunged my tongue in repeatedly, relaxing her further and opening her up for the huge, thick width of my cock. I was going mad with lust now. I wanted my cock shoved up Julie's ass. I pulled my tongue away, licking my lips, and rubbed my oil-covered hand over my cock, making sure I got every inch greased with a thin film of the slippery stuff. Then I got on top of Julie, putting one thumb on each cheek to make sure they stayed nicely spread. Fitting my head into the notch of Julie's rectum, I began to press my long cock in. Julie let out a shriek of surprise as I penetrated her with my cockhead. She gasped out, ""It feels so big ... uh ...""\n""Just relax,"" I whispered to her, pressing my cock in deeper. She squirmed against me, but I could tell she didn't want me to stop. As I went in halfway, Julie bit her lip and whimpered. ""That feels so good,"" she panted. ""Make sure you fuck my ass good!"" Finally, I worked the whole thick length of my cock into her gripping rear. Julie's cheeks curved around my shaft as I plunged it in. Holding on to her as she moaned and begged for more, I lifted my hips and then shoved forward again, entering her all the way. Her back door was more than hospitable, softening up just enough but holding onto my cock like an eager fist. The oil dribbled down over her thighs and covered my crotch and pubic hair, but I didn't care--it just made us slide more. That way, I could fuck her faster. Her greased buttocks rubbed sensuously against my belly as I rammed my cock deep into her. Julie clawed at the bed and pumped her ass up and down, taking me hungrily each time. Every thrust seemed to make her hornier. She grabbed at the sheets, pulling them off of the mattress and gripping them in a ball. She shoved a fold of the lower sheet into her mouth and bit at it, unable to control herself. I heard my sheet ripping--but I didn't care. It was plenty sexy watching her go crazy as I boned her up the ass. I figured I could buy new sheets, but I'd never be able to fuck a woman as wild as Julie! ""Fuck me ... fuck me ... fuck my ass--up my asshole!"" she kept cussing at me as she took my cock eagerly up her rear hole. ""Keep fucking me--fuck me harder, you hung stud. It's so good--ram it home! You fuck it--fuck it--I'm gonna cum!"" I plunged into her, reaming her repeatedly as Julie begged for it harder and deeper. Then I heard her cumming and watched her ass undulate wildly as I pounded against her g-spot, the head of my cock pressing into her sensitive flesh. Julie gripped my cock tighter, flexing her muscles as she came. And I came, too. ""Oh yeah ... oh yeah--up your asshole!"" I practically screamed as my cock throbbed and seethed with cum, emptying into her. Julie became limp and just let me butt-fuck her. She was overwhelmed by the experience, unable to muster the strength to fuck me back anymore. But I was plenty able to handle that side of things and kept butt-fucking her rapidly as I spewed my whole load deep into Julie's hot hole. ""Oh, God!"" she panted as I finished cumming. Her ass was leaking juice all over the place, and her buttocks were still greased with oil and sweat and semen. She sighed as I took my cock out of her. ""That felt so fucking good,"" she gasped, curling up next to me as I crawled under the rumpled covers. ""I want you to ass fuck me again soon."" I put my head between Julie's sexy breasts as she cradled me and stroked my face. ""And don't worry,"" she whispered. ""You're still going to get your crack at April--so to speak. I'll go get her ... after we rest just a little bit ... and then I'll take Rich up my ass, too. Oh, Mick, you're such a good fuck ..."" Julie sighed peacefully, relaxing and caressing me. I could feel her tits heaving as she breathed hard. I let my lips close around a nipple, touching it very gently but sucking on it a little. It was really soothing, and before long I was in a sort of a half- dream state. I couldn't keep my mind off of April though, and soon my cock was hard again. I couldn't believe it! I lay there for a long time and kept hearing moans from the next room. I was worn out. Julie dozed off. When all was quiet in the next room, I felt her hands going absently through my hair. I dropped off to sleep for a while. Then I awoke when I felt Julie tugging her nipple out of my mouth. She slid my head from her breasts and onto the pillows and got out of bed. I listened to her footsteps as she walked toward the bedroom. My cock lurched even in my sleep. She was going to get April, I knew. And then ... April would be cumming for me. I smiled. But I was so exhausted, I was soon out like a light again.\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nI woke up when the mattress jiggled a bit. I looked up and there was April in all her glory. She wore nothing but a pair of tight leopard-skin panties that clung to her cunt deliciously and made my mouth water before I was even fully awake. Her tits were bare and looked down at me just asking to be sucked. Now that I could see them up close and unclothed, I realized how big they really were. April's tits were enormous--but they were plenty firm and shapely. As a matter of fact, I'd never seen tits that big that didn't droop or sag--they were perfect! I kept staring at her tits, unable to comprehend what was happening. I was about to get fucked by this chick, when my cock was still aching from fucking Julie. I was worn out, but I felt my cock stirring as April climbed onto the bed, getting to her knees and inching toward me. ""Hey, baby,"" she whispered, snuggling under the covers and pressing her near-nude body against mine. She rubbed her tits onto my chest. I could feel that her nipples were already hard and erect. She began stroking my belly as she kissed me. ""How you feeling?"" she asked when she eased her tongue out of my mouth. I grinned, putting my arms around her and reaching down to cup my fingers around her ass. ""Really tired,"" I told her. ""But plenty horny."" She smiled and put her face against my chest, moving her hand down from my belly to my cock. My prick was only half-hard. But as April wrapped her fingers around it, my shaft began to swell again, blood rushing into it. ""Mmmm,"" she sighed. ""Funny thing, I feel the same way."" She wiggled her hips a little. ""But if you're tired, then we'll have to be gentle on you ... unless you don't want me to be."" I rubbed my fingers over April's ass. I realized that the leopard-skin panties were damp the whole way across her buttocks-but it didn't feel like pussy-juice or sweat. I realized as I suggestively pinched her buttocks that it was massage oil--the same kind that Julie had used. Suddenly, a powerful wave of arousal went through me. April had just finished getting butt- fucked by Rich, and now she was going to get it from me. The thought really turned me on. She was more of a slut than I could believe. Not only that, but Julie was in the other room doing exactly the same thing with Richie. ""The question is, should I be gentle on you,"" I teased, sliding my hand into her underpants. April gasped as I touched her asshole. It was lubed and waiting! ""Oh,"" groaned April as I penetrated her asshole with two fingers. It felt tight--almost as tight as Julie's--but somehow relaxed and open for me. April shoved her tits against my body, biting my neck gently as I entered her back door with my two fingers at once. She was indeed well-greased and able to take the fingers up her ass with no problem. She said, ""Don't be gentle if you're going to do that. I want you to fuck me up the ass good and hard ..."" I nodded and propped April's body up a little as I kept banging her up the ass. I rolled her just far enough on to one side so that I could get at her luscious titties. I closed my lips around one of her erect nipples, amazed at how big and hard it was. She really had enormous tits. They were firm and responsive. I sucked her nipple into my mouth and bit it very gently, flicking my tongue over it. As I did that, I finger- fucked her harder up the ass. I kept sucking on April's nipple as she shoved her ass back and forth into my grasp. ""Oh ... that feels so good ... up the butt ... up my butt ... how did you know--Julie must have told you about me."" I lifted my mouth from April's tits, staring at her a little surprised. April looked a little embarrassed. She stared into my face for a second, then buried hers in my neck. ""What do you mean?"" I asked. April could hardly talk--she seemed overwhelmed by the feeling of my two fingers up her ass. She loved getting it in the behind. ""I mean Julie must have told you what an ass--slut I am. I'm just ... I can't control myself--Oh!"" I thrust harder into April's ass and her cheeks flexed around my fingers. ""I'm just a slut when it comes to my asshole. I'll let any man fuck me up the butt. As a matter of fact, I like it--I really like it. Oh that feels so good ..."" April's whole body was hot. Gripping my shoulders tightly, she moved over and got on top of me, moving slowly so I could keep my hand up her ass. She spread her legs wide, lifting herself up to grind her hips and coax me into shoving harder and faster up her butt. ""Nice,"" she said, surrendering as she nuzzled my face. ""I can't help it ... I can't help it. I'm just bad--I'm anally fixated ... Oh, please do me up the ass, Mick ... please? Will you?"" I slid my finger out of April's rear. She gasped as I did. I took hold of her panties and pulled them off her cheeks, sliding them down her legs. April lifted her legs and let me pull off the panties, and then she let me ease her onto her side. She curled up on the bed, pushing her ass back with her legs slightly spread so that the smooth cheeks were presented to me. I tucked myself up behind April, taking hold of her hips. I snuggled my long shaft into the cleft between her smooth ass cheeks, feeling her juicy, willing hole. I held on tight to her as I pressed in. The thick head of my prick spread April's tight hole and I thrust slowly and firmly, April's cheeks parting to accept my long rod. She whimpered and kept saying, ""Oh, oh God,"" as I penetrated her. Her tight, greased hole gripped my shaft, sucking it up as I went in. I brought her body back until her cheeks pressed firmly against my lower belly--and then I knew that my cock was up her butt all the way. April bit her lips to try to keep from screaming. I reached around her body, releasing her hips now that I was in, and began to stroke her enormous tits. ""Butt-fuck me,"" April whispered, wedging her buttocks down around my cock. Her asshole felt ideal, tight but yielding, gripping me hungrily as I plunged into her again and again. I was already picking up speed. My cock ached from the effort, but I knew I'd cum any second at the insistence of this tight hole. The swollen head of my prick bounced against April's flesh and I knew I was hitting her g-spot. She whimpered every time my cock reached its deepest point inside her--just like Julie had done. I realized with a thrill that I'd found a new way to make women cum-- fuck them up the ass with deep, long strokes. That turned me on even more, because I knew April was about to climax. ""Oh, Mick, you're hitting my g-spot ... it's gonna make me cum ... just keep fucking me like that ... oh yeah ..."" I pounded my cock up April's cheeks rhythmically, grunting as I went into her. Meanwhile, I played with her tits, pinching the nipples and fondling her breasts. They felt great in my hands and I groped them as I entered April's back door over and over again, ramming into her and groaning as I got ready to cum. ""Oh Mick--bone me--I'm cumming--oh yes, oh yes, oh yes!"" April's whole body shuddered as I put my cock into her. I felt her asshole contracting and her nipples jiggling as she took me up her butt and came wildly, throwing her head back and forth. She moaned loudly, panting and growling as her orgasm exploded within her. It seemed to go like waves through her naked form and I could feel her jerking from ass to head to toe as I fucked her. Then I knew I was going to cum, the increased tightness of April's asshole as she flexed it in orgasm made my cock swell with pleasure. I groaned as I felt the thick stream of cum shooting out of my swollen cock, spewing into April's tight hole. She sucked it up, taking all of my cum into her. As she finished cumming, April just let me slide into her again and again. I fucked her a few more thrusts, until my cock became flaccid, then I relaxed, my rod still tucked between her cheeks. We just lay there for a while as I fondled April's tits. She sighed and rubbed her butt against my body, jerking my tightly-gripped cock up and down. It was extra sensitive now that it was soft, and I moaned as she moved her buttocks. I had to say, I didn't feel the least bit tired then. I had been quite intent on getting in April's back door, but now my cock was interested in her front door. I slid my hand slowly down April's body, parting her legs gently as I reached in between them. April whimpered and squirmed as I set my hand with outstretched fingers on her long pussy slit. She gasped when I pressed my thumb quite firmly against her clit, jerking it up and down and my cock began to throb anew. I satisfied myself by extending two fingers and pressing them in to April's cunt. She took a sharp breath and thrust her head back, whimpering. She rolled onto her back, spreading her legs further, so that I could better get into her bushy pubic mound. ""That feels good, too,"" she whispered. ""I like to be fucked there, too. Not just up my butt."" I nodded as I climbed to my knees and got between her thighs, which she spread wide to give me a flawless beaver shot. I teased her swollen cunt lips apart with two fingers and then slid another two into her, finger- fucking her with perfect rhythm. April rubbed her ass against the sheets, clenching her cunt muscles the way she'd done with her ass. She stared up at me, her eyes wide with ecstasy, pleading with me to fuck her. I wanted to see her cum first and give my cock a little time to work itself up. And I was dying to finger April until she climaxed the way Julie had in the car. She whimpered and bit her lip as she bounced on the bed. Her huge tits were jiggling. Every movement of my fingers she matched with her whole body, working her cunt up and down around my hand. She bit harder on her lip as she got ready to cum, then opened her mouth wide and let out a yell of joy. ""Fuck me,"" she begged. ""I'm gonna cum!"" I shook my head. ""I want to see you cum first,"" I said. ""That'll be damn easy, stud man ... oh, oh--oh yes!"" April gasped as I picked up speed inside her cunt. I shoved my fingers rapidly into her, stretching her pussy opening. It was much tighter than her asshole--I figured it had been fucked far less often. I felt my cock throbbing some more, getting bigger slowly as I pounded my fingers into her cunt. ""Oh, yeah--oh, yeah!"" April's eyes and mouth were wide open. Her tongue traveled around her lips, licking them sensuously as she felt my fingers sliding deep into her wet flesh. She jerked her body against me, her thrusts working opposite to mine, so that my fingers plunged firmly into her cunt each time. She reached up and put her hands on her tits, squeezing them as she got closer to her orgasm. I could see by the look in her eyes that she was on the brink, ready to cum. But I was taking my time, enjoying the sight of April's nude body quivering in delight as I finger- fucked her. April's fingers closed tightly on her breasts, gripping them as she arched her back. She shoved her hips forward, catching each finger-fuck. She was ready to cum! This chick was kinkier than I thought. She tugged at her breasts as I fingered her, puffing the firm mounds of flesh up. She maneuvered her nipple until it pointed right at her mouth, then thrust her head down until she could close her lips around the firm pink bud. April's tits were so big that her nipples fit nicely into her own mouth. She sucked on it as I finger-fucked her--and then she groaned, letting her tits fall back down and throwing her head back. She molded her hands to her huge breasts and started jerking them up and down wildly, practically screaming, ""I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"" She shuddered as her orgasm burst. I fucked her even faster with my fingers, watching her cum with delight. Her eyes were wide and her fits bounced. She moaned loudly, so overwhelmed she looked like a wild woman. I felt my cock surge as April came and moved my thumb up and began to manipulate her clit as she went on climaxing. I knew she'd like that, and she did. April's whole body twitched and throbbed as I began to jerk her clit up and down with my thumb. Her climax must have intensified then--from the sound of her moaning, it was incredible. I watched her body gyrating as April's cum squirted over my fingers, her pussy juice dribbling all over me. She was really wet, and her orgasm just kept on. It must have lasted a minute or more--and as April's hips ground to a halt, she made it plain that she didn't want to stop. She reached up and grabbed my shoulders, pulling me down on top of her and between her legs. I slid my fingers out of her, parting my lips as she kissed me. April shoved her tongue viciously into my mouth, sucking on my tongue and biting it. ""All right, baby,"" she said. ""Now it's your turn. I've just cum for you. Now you should cum--cum in my pussy!"" She reached down and felt my cock. It was getting hard, but wasn't quite all the way erect. April giggled as she felt it, rubbing my balls and stroking my greased prick. ""Still a little soft?"" she growled into my ear. ""Did Julie wear you out? Mmmm ... that's sexy ... I'll have to get you hot enough to fuck me properly!"" I rolled off of her, nuzzling her neck as she released my cock. She spread her legs even wider as she moved her hands between her thighs. ""What turns you on, Mick? Do you like to see a chick touching yourself? Rubbing her pussy?"" Without waiting for an answer, April thrust one hand into her slit, pressing two fingers up her pussy. She sighed as she rubbed her tits with the other hand and I watched, suddenly fascinated. Within seconds of seeing her masturbate, my cock was standing at full attention. But April was having fun teasing me. Now she had me where she wanted me--aching to fuck me--and I knew she'd let me soon. But first she wanted to make me squirm with arousal. April lifted her tit again and pressed the nipple into her mouth. She sucked on her own erect nipple as she thrust her other hand up and down in the wetness of her slit. She took her time about it, sliding her fingers up to her clit and playing with the bud, then moving down and easing one finger into her pussy, soon matching it with a second. Finally, she spread her legs further so that she could tuck her hand under her ass and penetrate her asshole. She let her breast go and slid one hand behind her back, frigging herself up the butt while she slid two fingers into her slit. Moaning, she looked at me, panting, extremely turned on. ""Can you fuck me now?"" she asked, sliding her hand out of her ass and reaching over to take hold of my cock. It was as hard as it had ever been, and more than ready to plunge into April's snatch. She got a firm grip on it and pulled me over. I climbed on top of her, between her legs and April guided my cock up to her crotch, then settled it into her lust-swollen pussy. Her pussy was indeed tighter than her asshole. I couldn't believe how sexy that was to me. I positioned my cock as April moved her hand around my body and put her arms around me, settling with one hand on each of my ass cheeks, so that she could feel me sliding forward as I entered her. As I thrust my tongue into April's mouth, I moved my hips forward and went into her. She arched her back as my cockhead stretched her tight cunny. Her pussy gripped me like a glove, but I got it in, thrusting slowly, opening her up as my long shaft passed her pussy lips. April was going wild, groaning and rubbing her tits against my chest, squeezing my ass cheeks hard and trying to pull me faster into her. But she'd teased me, so I was teasing her and penetrated her very slowly, letting her feel every sensuous bit of my cock. I kept going, inch by inch, until I was all the way into her. April reached down between her legs and ran her fingertips over the base of my cock. When she realized that my prick was thrust all the way into her, a shudder went through her lower body. ""Oh,"" she sighed. ""It's so good. Fuck me."" The sight of her face in utter rapture as I shoved my cock into her made me so horny I couldn't tease her anymore. I licked and sucked her neck as I began to pump away with my hips, shoving my cock into April's snatch. ""Oh yeah--oh, that's so fucking good, you fucking tease! Oh, my pussy--my pussy! It feels so fucking incredible--my cunt's never felt like this! Mick, pump me!"" April was really passionate. She shoved her hips back and forth in short and hard thrusts, taking my cock all the way up her tight hole. She seemed to be enjoying herself even more than she had when I'd fucked her up the ass, so I started fucking her faster, boning my way into her tight pussy so that my cock splattered beads of cunt juice over both of us. She begged for it harder and deeper the whole way, practically screaming. I knew that she was going to cum before another few thrusts--and I gave her those quite rapidly! ""Harder ... deeper ... make it rough ... my cunt ... it feels so good ... so good ... it's so good ... your cock--yes!"" April wedged her pussy around my cock with every thrust, taking it eagerly and gripping me harder. She squeezed my ass and I steadied myself by putting my hands on her tits, massaging and pinching her nipples and molding my mouth to one of them, sucking it as I fucked her. ""I'm cumming--I'm cumming!"" she groaned as spasms went through her cunt. I felt a stream of pussy juice splashing my balls, and the delicious fragrance filled my nostrils. I grunted in desire and sucked at April's tit harder as I rammed her, splattering more fluids over us. She arched her back and lifted her ass off the bed, thrusting me back so I had to fuck her even harder just to stay on top of her and between her legs. She liked that. I obliged her quite willingly, jamming my prick into her crotch so that she couldn't stop moaning and shuddering. She panted, ""It's your turn now. Cum in my pussy. Your cock feels so good. I want you to cum in my pussy!"" I shoved my prick in faster and faster and suddenly, my cock began to spurt. Pleasure flowed through me, bursting out of my cock and gushing in waves of cum into April. She screamed briefly in unrestrained pleasure as she felt my prick injecting her with my seed. ""That's so good,"" she groaned. ""Keep it up--cum in me--fill me up! Oh yes ... fuck ... fuck ... fuck ..."" She kept begging for more as I ground to a halt, spurting my last jizz into April's cunt. She whimpered one last time and cradled me, putting her arms around me. ""That was fucking great,"" she whispered, kissing my ear. ""I've never been fucked like that in the cunt before.""\n""Glad to hear it,"" I said. ""I'm glad I got a chance to fuck you in your cunt. For a second there, I thought all you wanted was to be butt-fucked."" I kissed her neck. ""Not that I mind one bit ..."" April sighed. ""No, I mean it. I've never been fucked in my pussy like that. Your cock felt so good in me ... it's never been that way. When I let guys in my back door ... up my ass ... they fuck me right. I mean, it's perfect when they're behind me and shoving it into my ass. It's not like that when they're in my cunt--except for you!""\n""Thanks,"" I said, confused. She was nuts--but I supposed I could live with it. And she certainly did like it both ways, so whichever way April wanted me to fuck her, I'd be happy to do it. ""I mean it,"" she said, kissing me. ""Even your friend Rich. I was so turned on--I was unbelievably horny when I found out he was a virgin. I couldn't wait to get my cunt around his untouched prick. But it wasn't great--until I put him up my ass. Then he went wild and I loved it. He fucked me up the ass three times!"" I nodded, watching her face as she spoke. ""And you were the best ass-fucker I've ever let between my cheeks,"" she sighed, nuzzling my throat. ""Man ... when you got in my cunt ... I couldn't believe it. It was still better than ever. It was as good as my best ass fuck. No man's ever been able to fuck my cunt and make me feel like that. Promise me you won't go away?"" I smiled. ""April, you're one sexy gal. If you keep spreading your legs--and your cheeks--I won't be able to go away. We men are a simple breed--we'll do anything a woman wants as long as she keeps cumming for us."" April giggled, running her hand over my ass. ""I just hope Julie doesn't get jealous. She really wants you--I can tell. But I need you--my cunt needs you, too."" I nodded. April began to rub my shoulders. ""You're so tense!"" she exclaimed. ""Wait--I'll give you a back rub!"" I sighed. ""You don't need to do that.""\n""It's the least I can do to repay you for all that sex. Now get on your belly!"" April slipped out from underneath me and reached over for her purse, which she'd left on the floor when she and Rich had come in. She pulled out a tube of that oil and climbed on top of me. ""Just relax,"" she said, stroking my shoulders. I was tense. Exhaustion had set in. April relaxed me slowly, rubbing without any oil at first. Then she poured a small pool of the cold oil between my shoulders and massaged her way down my back. ""This is the same oil I use to lube my ass when I get fucked there,"" she said. ""Of course, I don't always use oil. Sometimes I like to take it raw. But I always keep a few spare tubes in my purse, just in case. I get 'em trial size from my gynecologist in big boxes."" She laughed, leaning forward. ""Rich and I had to use up three of them!"" She rubbed my back and put her face close to my ear, breathing warmly. ""But you didn't even need one, you fucking stud. You boned me good and right without even greasing me. You're perfect. I love you."" I almost jumped up, but I figured it was just April's way of talking. She had me for the night, she could say whatever she wanted. She lay down on top of me, the oil forming a slick cushion for her. And she sighed as she pulled the covers over her back. ""I mean it, Mick,"" she said. ""I want you to fuck me for a long time. I want to see you again soon."" She spread her legs, straddling me from behind as she kissed my ear. ""And who knows?"" she said. ""I'm sure you can fuck both me and Julie at the same time. Believe me, I know from experience how good Julie's cunt is ..."" She felt my body tense and my cock begin to swell. ""That turn you on, Mick?"" she asked. ""You know how good her cunt is, too! You probably like her cunt and my asshole ... I wonder how they compare? Well, you'll just have to fuck them one after the other, and make up your mind by doing it again and again."" I listened to April saying sexy things to me as I dropped off to sleep. I knew I'd have restless dreams. April was a kinky slut and Julie was an incredible fuck and gave a wonderful blow-job. With the two of them, I'd never need to jerk off again! I realized with pleasure that Rich had work at nine in the morning. That meant the three of us--the two babes and me--would be alone in the apartment in the morning. That would prove ... interesting.\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nWhen I woke up the next day, the sun was shining through the half-open blinds onto my face. I glanced at the living room clock and saw that it was nine o'clock. I had a class at twelve--plenty of time left to sleep. That's when I saw April. She was out of bed, bending over the stove and apparently making herself a cup of tea. That's not what got me, though--she was very close to being naked, and I could see the curved outline of her ass stretching through a pair of panties. She had on a flimsy robe, which I immediately recognized as Janine's, a chick I saw from time to time. She'd left it at my place on her last overnight visit. The robe came just below April's waist--April was quite a bit taller and broader than Janine. That left her whole ass open to my view. She had on a pair of yellow leopard-skin panties--similar to the ones she'd worn the night before, but even tighter and differently colored. When she turned, I saw that she had the front of the robe hanging loosely open and her breasts were fully visible. I immediately began to feel horny. My cock swelled and got hard within seconds after I'd spotted April's ass. Even after my long workout with the two women, I was hot and ready for action. In fact, I'm usually horny in the morning, and this morning I was hornier than ever. My cock felt great--not the least bit tired or sore. It formed a lump under the thin sheet that covered me. We'd kicked off our blankets during that second round of fucking, and since it was a warm morning I wasn't cold at all. I watched April as she moved around the kitchen, humming merrily, her tits bouncing every time she turned. Her nipples were firm and erect. April didn't see me open my eyes, so I just stayed in bed eyeing her as she went about her morning routine. She finished getting her tea and moved into the tiny little dining area we had. She leaned against the breakfast counter and opened a sex magazine. April apparently liked the pictures. She leafed through the magazine, leaning heavily on the counter. Her hips swayed noticeably and her legs were spread far enough to show me hints of her dark pubic hair around the edges of the tight panties. And April's ass moved up and down as she sipped at her tea. I heard the shower running in the other room. Rich would already be at work, so I figured it was Julie. The thought of Julie in the shower made me incredibly hot, but at the moment I was more intent on watching April, who was putting on a delightful show for me without knowing it. She absentmindedly reached between her legs and scratched her upper thigh, straying close to her pussy. I remembered the sexy scene of her masturbating for me. She returned her hand to her tea and drank it slowly. Suddenly April looked startled, as if she'd forgotten something. She tiptoed across the room, near the bed. I closed my eyes most of the way, but still watched her. She bent over her purse and slipped out a pack of birth control pills. I watched as she popped one out and swallowed it. I felt like I'd watched some sensuous secret female ritual. Then April went back to sipping her tea and reading that sleazy magazine. When she glanced over and saw me watching her, she smiled. She began to walk toward the bed, shrugging the skimpy robe back on her shoulders, and licked her lips as she slid the sleeves of the robe down her arms and slipped out of it. ""Hello there,"" she sighed, climbing onto the bed. ""Did you have a good sleep?"" She got on top of me and began kissing my face, then moved to my lips. She gave me a deep, sensuous French kiss before I could answer. ""Too many wet dreams,"" I said. ""I'm not getting enough sex lately.""\n""Ooooh,"" she breathed. ""We'll have to do something about that."" She dropped her hand to the bulge in the sheet where my cock was, the tip already wet with pre-cum. ""You really aren't getting enough sex,"" she said. ""I was afraid last night would've worn you out.""\n""Baby, it didn't even start to tire me,"" I said, putting my arms around her. I set my hands on her buttocks and started squeezing them gently, feeling the thin cotton material of her underpants. They were hiked up her ass, so I could palm most of the sensuous, warm flesh as I pulled her closer to me. She spread her legs, snuggling down on top of me and straddling my legs through the sheets. ""So now that you've had a chance to sleep on it,"" she sighed, rubbing my chest, ""how was it?"" I chuckled. ""You and Julie are the best fucks I've ever had,"" I told her. That wasn't the answer she wanted, but it was close enough. She began to kiss her way over my chest, grazing my hair and biting down softly on my nipples. I could feel the erect buds of her nipples rubbing against my stomach as April moved her way down to my belly. She pulled the sheet off to reveal my bulging erection. She lifted my cock in her hand and inspected it. It wasn't red at all, but in surprisingly good shape after my workout. There was a bead of pre-cum glistening on the head. ""That's nice,"" she said. ""I consider it a compliment. And an invitation."" April leaned forward and touched the tip of her tongue to the head of my cock. She licked around the thick, engorged knob and sucked off the pre-cum. Then she moved her way up my body, pulling the sheet off the bed all the way. ""I don't suppose you have any objections to a morning fuck?"" she said. ""I gotta be at work at one ... I'd love to get some ass before that ... or maybe that should be get some cock in my ass."" April was breathing hard, her face flushed and her breasts getting very firm. She turned on faster than any woman I'd ever fucked--with the possible exception of Julie. April took her tits in her hands as she lay between my legs. Positioning my cock, she began to slide it into the hollow between her breasts. ""I've been dying to do this to you,"" she breathed. ""Ever since I saw how you were eyeing my tits."" I groaned as she wedged her tits firmly together with my cock in the middle. April was built like a porn star--only with bigger mams than most of them. It felt great having my cock sandwiched between them, especially when she began sliding up and down, pressing my cock into her cleavage. ""That feel good?"" she asked, her eyes wide as she rubbed me between her tits. I was speechless. My cock felt like it was going to burst. I lifted my hips to meet April's horny thrust as she lifted her ass to give herself better leverage. I could see the curvaceous shape of her buttocks through those panties and I wanted to get my cock between them. But right then I was intent on cumming on April's tits the same way I had on Julie's. April was moaning loudly in pleasure. She milked a drop of cum out of my cock and paused in her tit- fucking long enough to bend down and suck it into her mouth. Then she returned to her lustful stroking, pressing my cock harder than ever against the flesh of her breasts. She kept her body firmly moving, grunting with exertion as she worked up a sweat. The film of moisture that formed on her tits only served to lube my cock and make it move better. Pleasure throbbed through my body as she rammed my cock into her cleavage with perfect rhythm. I ran my fingers through April's blonde hair, stroking her face from time to time as I got worked up. I thrust my hips rapidly so that the swollen head of my rod pressed up into April's face. She rubbed it against her cheek, licking it briefly before shoving her tits back over it. Each time it disappeared into the fleshy curves of her tits, April would groan in pleasure. Julie was still in the shower, but I wondered if she could hear us. April was getting plenty loud, and her whole body seemed to be undulating as she held her tits around my prick. She panted, ""That feels good--cum on my tits! Cum, Mick!"" I groaned as I felt the orgasm starting deep in my balls. It exploded and a steady stream of jizz shot all over April's tits, splashing over her face and neck. She kept pumping her tits up and down as I spurted, and then, with a final shudder of pleasure, I finished. April slid her cum-covered tits up my stomach. She kissed my lips and thrust her tongue into my mouth. ""I bet Julie did that for you, too,"" she said. ""But my tits are bigger.""\n""Bigger ain't necessarily better,"" I mentioned. She smiled. ""That's right,"" she said. ""But if you can get it up again, I want to get fucked. Think you can fuck me again?"" I squeezed her ass-cheeks and pulled her more firmly against me. I pressed her tits against my chest and thrust my tongue between her lips, hungrily Frenching her. I rubbed my cock in between her legs as she fully straddled me, closing her thighs around mine. ""Oh yes,"" she breathed, her mouth open as she reached between her legs to feel my cock in full erection, ready to enter her. I gripped her ass and guided her up, until her legs were spread directly above my cock. I felt a droplet of her pussy juice dripping down onto my cock. I reached down and took my cock in my hands, lifting it and guiding it up to April's snatch. ""Oooh yes,"" she panted. ""Put it in ..."" But I wanted to tease this gorgeous creature and see her beg for my cock some more. I pointed the tip of my long, rock-hard shaft directly into the juicy hole of April's pussy and just rubbed it up and down in there, sliding it between April's swollen, dripping cunt lips. She let out a squeal of delight and tried to push my cock inside her, but I wanted to wait. I held her tight with my hand on her glorious ass, and April let me take control of her. I rubbed my hard cockhead slowly from the hole of her cunt to her clitoris, teasing her clit into full erection until it throbbed against the head of my prick. Then I jerked it up and down, touching it only with the head of my cock. I squeezed a drop of cum out of my cock and wiped it off on my thumb, then lifted my hand to April's face and touched it to her lips. She opened her mouth eagerly, licking my thumb to get the thick drop of semen. The look on her face suddenly changed from one of lustful desire to one of absolute mania. She whimpered and groaned loudly as I stroked my cockhead against her clit. I brought the long rod slowly down her slit until it touched her pussy--then I slid in an inch, giving her a taste of my organ. April's mouth gaped and her whole body twitched in ecstasy, but then I pulled my cock back and slid it up to her clit again, pressing on that. Her body continued to shudder as she leaned forward and rubbed her tits against my chest, begging for me to fuck her. ""Please do me,"" she panted. ""I want you in my cunt. It felt so good last night--I want it all now ..."" I chuckled as I slid my prick around in the juices of April's fragrant cunt. Then I moved down to her pussy hole, then further--pressing my prick against her asshole! ""That feels so good,"" she panted. ""But I want you to do me in my cunt."" April began to whimper. ""Will you do me there? Fuck me in my pussy?"" The look on her face was too much to take. Her cheeks were bright red and her tongue was hanging just a bit out of her mouth. April's eyes sparkled as she begged me. I took firm hold of her buttocks and guided her a little back until my cock fitted into the notch of her cunt hole. Then I coaxed her forward, pulling her nude body against mine as she settled down her hips. I kissed her on the lips as I penetrated her slowly. ""Oh, oh yes,"" whimpered April, her nipples getting even harder against my body as she pressed her thighs down, working my cock into her. She thrust her tongue into my mouth, laying down fully on top of me so she could lift her hips up and begin to fuck me. She let out a cry of pleasure as she thrust her hips and body forward and back, massaging my cock with her tight cunt muscles and forcing it in and out of her gripping pussy. April's lips seethed against my neck as she worked her hips up and down rapidly. I looked over her shoulders to see Julie entering the room. She looked surprised for a second and my cock gave another lurch all of a sudden. She had on nothing but a towel, and a skimpy towel at that--a thin thing wrapped around her tits and hanging down just beneath her crotch. Her erect nipples showed through the damp cloth. I gripped April's ass and began fucking her harder, watching as Julie followed our movements. April hadn't seen Julie. She just kept fucking my cock into her pussy with long strokes like there was no tomorrow. She bit and sucked at my neck and chest, reaching under to touch her own tits as she fucked me. Julie slipped out of the towel, revealing her gorgeous, stark naked body. Her breasts were flushed red and her nipples stood out invitingly. Her hair hung wet around her face. She slowly sank into the big easy chair we had in the living room and spread her legs. I watched enraptured as she opened her thighs wide, tucking one knee over each of the chair's big, padded arms. The way her body was turned I could see right between her legs, into the juicy, bright pink slit of her cunt. Julie put her whole hand on her cunt and began jerking off, shoving two fingers up her tight pussy as she rubbed her hard nipples with the other hand. I fucked April harder, meeting every one of her pussy thrusts with a powerful cock thrust of my own. Julie watched us intently, jerking herself off rapidly as we fucked. I was getting close to cumming--but April was closer. She squealed as her cunt muscles contracted, and then all of a sudden she was writhing crazily on top of me, moaning as her orgasm began. Feeling her pussy clench as she came on top of me drove me over the edge and my cock went off. I groaned as I spurted into her, filling her pussy with my cum. Looking over April's undulating back, I watched Julie shoving her fingers up her tight cunt. She let out a soft moan as she pounded her thighs up and down, taking two or three fingers into her crack hungrily. But April didn't hear a thing--she was too busy moaning and ramming my rod up her pussy to get the last few drops out of me. As my shaft became limp, I saw Julie getting up. April lay on top of me, panting heavily with exhaustion. Suddenly, Julie put her hand on April's shoulder and rolled her off of me. What she did next made my cock get hard all over again. Julie pushed April back onto the bed next to me and shoved her tongue into April's surprised mouth!\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nI'd had plenty of jerk-off fantasies about two chicks balling each other. And my favorite magazines were always the ones which showed gorgeous women, two or three at a time, eating each other's pussies and fucking each other with dildoes. But I had never dreamed that I'd be on my bed with two of the sexiest bitches on earth rubbing each other's nude bodies together and shoving their tongues into each other's mouths! I watched as April groaned in surprise, then relaxed. Her mouth dropped further open and I saw her tongue shoving its way back against Julie's. Their two tongues played in plain view, stroking each other as Julie drooled. She shoved April more firmly onto the bed, their legs entangled and twisted together with mine. Then Julie settled her tits down, letting out a sigh as they pressed into April's. My eyes went wide as droplets of cum oozed out between the mounds of flesh. April and Julie both seemed to like that a lot. They rubbed their tits together as Julie worked her fingers in between them, smearing the cum all over her own supple mounds. Then she lifted her cum-slick fingers to April's face and began to wipe the cum onto her bright red cheeks. April moaned as Julie began to lick it off. Julie arched her back a little, freeing her tits from April's so she could rub the cum into her hard nipples and cleavage. Then she licked her way down over April's neck and onto the cum-smeared breasts. April's tits jiggled as Julie flicked her tongue over them, licking off droplets of cum and sucking at the hard nipples. With her other hand, she reached out and took hold of my prick. It was plenty hard by then--ready for another round! Julie began to sensuously jerk me up and down as she covered April's tits in tongue-strokes, cleaning off the last drops of cum. Now April's tits were slicker than ever, only now they were smeared with her girlfriend's saliva. As Julie finished with April's big tits, she leaned back to allow April a shot at hers. And April didn't waste a second, pouncing forward to suck on Julie's tits. The sight of them nursing each other made me even hotter than the feeling of Julie's hand on my cock! And Julie's hand felt incredible, the tight fist formed around my long shaft of flesh. I stared eagerly as April sucked droplets of cum off the whole expanse of Julie's breasts. They both looked at me, broad grins forming on their gorgeous faces. I must have looked astonished. ""What's the matter,"" asked April. ""Ain't you ever seen a couple of lesbians before?"" Julie sighed, sucking on April's tits. ""He must be from the suburbs,"" she mumbled through a mouthful of boob-flesh. ""But it sure seems to be making his cock hard,"" said April, easing her hand out to caress my prick and tight balls. ""In fact, I'd say he's aching to watch us do more. I bet he's never even seen two hard-core lezzies.""\n""Oh yeah,"" growled Julie. ""We love pussy more than we love cock.""\n""Mmmmm,"" sighed April as she caressed my prick. I was just staring, unsure what to think. But seeing these two women in heat for each other made me crave more. After all the fuck flicks I'd watched with lesbians in them, I was finally seeing two chicks make it together in real life. ""Oh yes,"" said April. ""He's definitely interested. He's getting hard just watching us."" Julie giggled, biting down hard on April's nipple. She was plainly getting into the act. ""That's great, you fucking slut."" She began to suck and lick her way down April's body, prompting April to turn on her side. That way I could see Julie's gorgeous back and ass, and watch her as she groped April's thighs. ""That's just great, you whore. You've been getting all the cock this morning--and all the cum. I bet it's all in your slit. I'm dying to get some of it--and get a chance at your little pussy too. I'm glad this stud is watching. What say we put on a little show for him?""\n""Ooooh, I think you should eat my pussy,"" said April. She released my cock, sliding one finger up the length and bringing her hand over to rest on Julie's back. ""Would you like that, Mick? Do you want to see Julie eat my pussy? Do you want to see two chicks fuck each other?"" Julie nuzzled her way between April's spread thighs, spreading them wider with her hands on the chick's sweaty knees. They had both rolled a little when they'd first gone for the cum on each other's tits, so they were on the far end of the big hide-a-way bed. I could watch them from a short distance, within an easy reach of Julie's firm ass and April's tits. I pulled myself into a sitting position, my legs crossed and my cock up. April smiled. She had her answer. ""He wants to watch us, Julie. Let's put on a show!"" Julie forced her mouth between April's thighs, burying it in the sweetness of her cunt. Julie pushed April's legs open just a bit further so I could see as she got her pussy eaten. Julie thrust her tongue out all the way and touched April's cunt with the very tip, just barely stroking it. My cock was in my hand and I started jerking it slowly, evenly up and down as Julie delved more fully into April's cunt. She reached up with her hands and began to massage April's firm tits, pinching the nipples and squeezing them together. Julie pressed her face between April's thighs with new fervor, hiding what she was doing from me. But I knew quite well, and April's whole body seemed to shudder as Julie began to really eat her. April arched her back slowly, whimpering as Julie plunged her tongue into April's crack. Julie scooted forward, lifting her ass and bending her knees. That allowed April to get hold of Julie's buttocks and squeeze tightly, holding on for dear life as Julie ate her wildly. ""Oh yes,"" moaned April. ""Eat my pussy ... I want you to eat it! Fuck ... eat it!"" April suddenly threw her head back and shook her hair wildly from side to side. Her tits still glistened from Julie's saliva, and I was sorely tempted to suck on her nipples. But I just sat there, intent on watching the two sluts fuck more than getting any more pussy then I'd already had. It was fascinating-- the undulating of April's body was making me hornier with each tongue stroke Julie gave her pussy! I slowly moved my fist up and down on my prick, jerking off as Julie escalated the pace. April suddenly let out a cry and reached over the edge of the bed. Her purse was on the floor. She picked it up, her body jerking rhythmically, and dumped its contents on the floor. I hardly cared what was going on at first--too intent on seeing Julie do her pussy-eating act. But then April's hand came back holding something that made my prick burst--it was a dildo. And a big one! One of my favorite porn movies had two chicks fucking each other with a dildo, and this one--I realized with a thrill--had two heads. Julie stood up, her face dripping with pussy juice. A smile spread across her glistening face as she saw what April had in mind. Julie grinned at me, then lunged forward and thrust her mouth against mine. She shoved her tongue into my mouth, letting me taste April's pussy. I slurped all the cunt-juice I could from Julie, who then leaned over and put her lips to my cock. She started stroking the head with her tongue, then quickly pushed it into her mouth and deep-throated. Then she eased up and reached out, taking hold of the dildo. April held one end and Julie the other as the two chicks got on their asses, their legs wide spread and their cunts facing each other. They could bend over just far enough to kiss that way, and April began to lick Julie's face sensuously. The idea of April eating her own cum made me hot, and as I watched them guiding the dildo between their legs I got hotter. April fitted the dildo between her swollen pussy lips, letting it settle into the notch formed by her tight hole. Julie did the same, a little more tentatively. April gasped as the thick head slid into her cunt, pausing as the shaft protruded right into Julie's tight slit. Julie snuggled her way a little closer to April, popping the head of the plastic cock into her hole. April moaned softly as she kissed Julie. Then the two sweethearts laid down, the cock between their cunts. They took hold of each other's hands and began to pull, each dragging her ass closer to the other, and their moans got louder as the dildo entered each pussy. A blot of arousal went through my body as I watched. It was so kinky--so slutty of them! I wanted to jerk off, but I was being damn careful to save my load for a pussy. April sighed as she pulled harder on Julie's hands. They pressed together until their legs were completely intertwined. Their two gorgeous asses were pressed together and between their spread legs I could see the dildo sticking out of April's cunt and into Julie's, or vice versa. April's legs were spread on the outside. Julie let out a squeal of pleasure and started fucking her hips back and forth, ramming the dildo into April's cunt. I could tell Julie was gripping it tight with her pussy but just the same, each thrust slid the dildo in and out of both willing cunts. April started fucking her body back and forth, too, and once they had their thrusts perfectly synchronized, a beautiful ballet of lesbianism was presented for my horny entertainment. Each chick would pull her body back, then shove it forward. April and Julie seemed to be familiar with the act. They held each other's hands tightly, pulling their bodies together. Then they slammed their asses and thighs together to ream each other simultaneously. Their moans escalated quickly, as the dildo was obviously pleasing them both. April and Julie even seemed to be enjoying themselves more than they had earlier. April was practically screaming, about to cum. She looked over at me, her eyes and mouth open wide, and flicked her tongue in an inviting gesture. I climbed over and bent over her face, straddling her so that I could guide my cock between her lips. Her arm muscles flexed as she pulled herself against Julie, shoving the dildo between them, and I fed her my cock. April let out a loud groan, low in her throat, as she shoved my cock into the softness of her mouth. She began to suck hard as her body pumped and I felt her shuddering, her tits bouncing against me as she rammed the dildo up her cunt harder. Cumming made her suck harder. Julie groaned, too--she was getting close! Suddenly, the two juicy femmes began to pound together, picking up speed without ever losing a beat as they mashed their cunts on the long shaft of the double-dildo. Julie let out a cry of ecstasy and April's arms flexed. I groaned, on the brink of orgasm myself. April's lips clamped onto my shaft. April didn't want me to cum, so she let my cock slip out of her mouth, sighing. I backed off, getting onto my knees again and running my fingers over my saliva-covered dick. April and Julie sat up, inching their crotches back a ways so they could kiss each other. Julie thrust her tongue in deep and I knew she could taste my cock flavor on April's mouth. She reached between her legs and gently tugged the dildo down. Julie whimpered, then slid her body back, squeezing out a bit of the dildo at a time. When Julie's cunt clamped once again around the head of the cock, so that the thick, swollen knob was gripped by her pussy lips, the dildo lodged in her cunt. She began to pull back more, her motions pulling the long, wet shaft out of April's cunt. When the other head of the dildo was gripped between April's lips, the two women paused, panting and licking each other. Then they both pulled back quickly and the dildo slipped out of Julie's pussy, the other end still in April's cunt, the gal with the tightest snatch. I held my cock in my fist, sliding my hand up and down on the shaft. Now that my near-orgasm had dwindled back into a hot throb of desire, I started jerking myself off again. I did it slower then ever, captured by the sexy scene before me. April looked at the dildo in her cunt, eyeing it hungrily. Julie leaned forward and put her fingertips on the shaft, stroking it up and down as it jiggled inside April's pussy. Then she took a firm hold of the greased dildo shaft and tugged it out of April's gushing hole. April's nude body twitched as Julie pulled the cock out of her cunt. She clutched at her tits as she felt her cunt empty, then slowly sat up, looking sexily at Julie. They weren't done with the dildo. Julie slowly lifted it to her mouth and began licking the head, slurping off cunt juice. I realized with glee that she was sucking on the side that had gone up her pussy. As sexy as it was to see Julie eating April's pussy, it was even sexier to watch her slurping on her own nectar. Then April took hold of the other end and started sucking, tonguing her way from the head to the shaft and back again. Her hand traveled to Julie's breasts and she started fondling them. Julie pulled the cock out of her mouth so she could kiss her way down the shaft and onto April's lips. They French-kissed with April's dildo head between them, smearing cunt juice on their faces. April kept rubbing Julie's tits, pinching the nipples and occasionally dipping a hand down between her legs to touch her damp cunt. Julie moved the dildo away and slowly began to turn around. April watched as Julie got onto her knees, bending over so that her ass faced April. Then April knew what was next--and I did, too. Julie tucked the dildo between her ass cheeks, fitting it into her tight asshole. April slowly turned around until her tight asshole pointed toward Julie's. Julie pushed the thick head of the dildo between her buttocks and into her butt. She let out a moan as it entered her. Then April did the same thing, forcing the dildo into her asshole. She went wild as it slid into her-- her back hole fitting the dildo more easily. And as the two pressed their rears together, I could see that April had gotten more of the dildo than Julie. But Julie didn't mind--she slumped forward, pressing her tits against the bed and gasping for air as April shoved her backside up against Julie's. None of the dildo was visible, but I could tell where it was by the way their bodies moved. Julie matched April's motions and they fucked sensuously. April groaned, ""Yeah--fuck me up the ass! Uh! Uh!"" Julie's tits jiggled up and down. Suddenly Julie halted, pushing back. April slid forward onto the bed and Julie followed her closely, their asses pressed together so that the dildo couldn't leave either of them. They managed to get onto their sides, facing away from each other. Julie looked at me like she was dying for a fuck and I began to move forward, my cock in my hands. Julie shoved her ass back against April's. Now that they were using their assholes, they didn't quite match each other's movements, but that only made it better. I could watch the dildo randomly pounding in and out of both asses. I put my cock between Julie's lips. ""Oh, yes!"" she squealed, sucking my cock into her mouth. She plunged it down into her throat, then reached around to grab my butt so she could pull me further forward. She wrestled my whole organ into her throat until my balls and sweaty pubic hair dangled against her face. She began to give me head, sliding her lips around my prick up and down. She kept ass- fucking herself and April at the same time. April and Julie were both groaning, ramming their asses together as I jerked myself off over them. April stuck her tongue out and gave my prick a little lick as I got closer. I knew any second I would shoot my load on both their gorgeous, upturned faces. Suddenly, a thick stream of jizz shot out of my prick, catching Julie squarely in the face. She opened her mouth, catching some of the cum on her lips. I kept jerking off, turning my prick so that April could get the next jolt of juice. Both were nearing orgasm, their asses pounding faster and harder as I came on their faces, spewing my semen across April's neck and Julie's cheeks. I could tell by the way them moved their bodies, that they were both cumming. They both screamed as they came. I reached out and smeared my jism over April's neck, then stroked Julie's lips with my fingers. She sucked at my fingers as I wiped cum from her cheeks and dribbled it into her mouth. She kept lapping every droplet I gave her. Finally, they tugged the dildo out of their asses and rolled onto their sides, pulling me between them. They kissed my body and licked cum off each other. ""You sure you're lesbians?"" I asked as Julie began to mouth my cock. ""Positive,"" she said, palming my balls.\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nThe girls helped me clean up the front room and make up the bed. I complained to myself about how much I hated taking summer school, but I never did miss one particular class. I hopped on my motorcycle and just made it on time. The class was Psychology 69--Sexual Psychology. At least, that was the joke around campus, except it wasn't any joke in Magdalena's class. She was a great teacher, and Sexual Psychology was certainly her best subject. That wasn't hurt by the fact that she was gorgeous, and to make matters more interesting, Lorelei was in that class with me. The teacher came late as it turned out, but Lorelei was there. She sat in the front row, an empty seat right next to her. I slipped into it, taking off my sunglasses and grinning at her. ""Mick,"" she smiled. ""Hi there. I saved you a seat!""\n""Thanks, baby,"" I said. ""How've you been doing?"" I hadn't seen her since the week before and was curious about her weekend. Lorelei was one of those sexy girls who had been a quiet chick until she turned into something of a punk in college. I'd seen her drunk at plenty of parties, but she seemed sort of naive even so. I didn't doubt that she was still a virgin--just from the tentative way she flirted with me. From the vibes I felt, I would expect any normal girl to lean over and blow me in class. But Lorelei was different--she was shy even though she dressed like a class A slut. This day she wore a tight pair of black jeans, high boots with pointy toes, and a tight tank top which showed her ample breasts to great advantage. I thought wonderful things about her tits despite the fucking I'd had so recently. Lorelei also wore a black leather biker jacket and her hair was dyed black and spiked on top. She had a number of shiny silver bracelets on her wrists and her ears dangled lots of earrings. Missing were the usual pair of sunglasses that made her spiky hair look even sexier. Over all, Lorelei was one fine dish. I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. Man, I was as horny as ever just sitting there next to Lorelei and smelling her perfume, a scent that always made me horny. I wanted to slip my hand into that jacket and grope her tits right there, but I figured I should wait. ""You look good today,"" she smiled. ""I like your hair all messy."" She reached out and ran her fingers through it quickly, teasing me. As she lifted her arm, I got a brief glimpse of her stretched tank top around her smooth breasts. I laughed. Lorelei didn't realize that my hair was messy because April and Julie had given me such a working over. I hadn't even had time for a shower before class. ""So what did you do this weekend?"" she asked flirtatiously, leaning close to me. ""Oh, you know ... the usual stuff. How about you?""\n""I went to a few parties, got a little drunk ... nothing big. What're you doing tonight?"" I almost swallowed my tongue. She was going for it, asking me out. I had put it off too long, and now Lorelei was asking me for a date. I felt a little embarrassed. ""Nothing,"" I said. ""Why, you want to go out?""\n""That'd be great,"" she said. ""I don't have class tomorrow--I still haven't seen your apartment. You're living with that guy ... Rich?""\n""Yeah,"" I said warily. She wanted to see my apartment, but she was asking so nervously, I could see she was just begging me to fuck her. And from then on I knew for sure Lorelei was a virgin. ""What time's good?"" I mumbled, astonished at how forward she was being. ""How about eight?"" We both glanced around as the teacher came in-- Magdalena Serape, the foxiest teacher on campus. She was around thirty, with short hair like Lorelei's and a trim, well-tanned body. Her face was gorgeous and she had slim but incredibly yummy breasts. She dressed very casually--tight jeans and a white T-shirt, no bra. Her tits often showed through her thin shirts and, more than once when a particularly sexy young woman in class would ask an intense, detailed question about cunt-lapping, I would see the woman's nipples poking through. Magdalena was a famous lesbian, well-known for her articles about lesbian sex and vaginal exercising and dildo use as a route to inner peace. That's probably why I found her so sexy--I knew that even if she were a student rather than a teacher, I'd never have a chance. Lorelei was infatuated with her, though, and watched intently as Magdalena crossed the room. ""Isn't she wonderful?"" whispered Lorelei. ""I think she's just wonderful. She's so beautiful!"" I eyed Magdalena's ass, noting that her pants were tight enough to show the lines of her panties. I wondered how many female students she'd let inside those undies, giving them their first taste of lezzie sex with an older woman. Probably quite a few. Lorelei sighed as she watched Magdalena turning around, showing the class her tits. ""She's so neat,"" she said quietly. ""Uh--huh,"" I agreed, running my eyes from Magdalena to Lorelei and back again. The thought of Lorelei and Magdalena together made me wonder about Lorelei's virginity again. I decided to skip my Austere Architecture class and headed home. Halfway there, I remembered that I'd left my house key on the table. I cursed, but it didn't matter all that much. Rich never locked his window. I'd just walk around the side of the balcony and climb in that way. I was sure my old buddy wouldn't mind. My apartment was on the second floor, but there was a high stone fence just beneath the balcony. It was a tiny balcony, with no sliding glass door, but a little window. It was barely big enough for me to crawl through. I hopped onto the stone wall, then hauled myself over the iron railing and onto the balcony. As I moved toward the window, I stopped short and caught my breath. Rich wasn't at work as I'd expected him to be. He was right there in his room--with a chick. It was Janine, my sometimes girlfriend. She had sort of given me the idea that she was fucking just me, or, at least, not fucking my roommate. I stared, astonished but unable to take my gaze off the scene inside. Then I realized that they might catch sight of me, and I ducked down low. Rich had Janine up against the wall and his hand was on her tit. She had on a loose button-front shirt, and it was open and her bra lifted up. Rich was stroking Janine's medium-sized tits, rubbing them while they kissed. Janine seemed to be into it. The window was open--just enough for me to hear her loud moans. She leaned against the wall, her legs slightly spread and Rich's denim-clad knee pressing up into her crotch. Janine is built perfectly for sex. She must be six feet tall, but by no means too thin. Her tits are smooth and firm, and her ass is great, too. And boy, can she give head! Just watching Janine as Rich peeled her clothes off got my prick hard. Rich slowly moved his way down Janine's body, until he could suck on her tit. He reached into her shirt and unclasped her bra, then helped her off with the shirt and bra all in one lump. Then he really went at sucking her tits, tonguing rapidly and pulling open her jeans. Janine moaned louder as Rich tugged the jeans down to her knees. She was practically naked now and ran her fingers through Rich's hair as he kissed her thighs and put his tongue into her pubic hair. She stepped out of her jeans and reached behind her to pull down her panties, then Rich stood up, kissing her roughly. Janine looked like she was getting really turned on. She groped into Rich's pants and rubbed him up and down, then yanked open his fly and went down on her knees. From the angle I was watching them at, I could see every detail as Janine swallowed Rich's organ. I was pleased to note he wasn't built like me, though she sure was enjoying him. She purred loud enough for me to hear her outside as her mouth began pumping over Rich's rod. Damn, that was a luscious sight--Janine's mouth stretched with cock, even if the cock wasn't mine for a change. I wasn't really jealous--just intrigued. I grinned as I thought about Jan, opening up my pants and easing out my hard cock. The balcony faced a bunch of empty lots, so no one could see me, and I started jerking off. Janine kept ramming Rich's cock into her mouth until he started pumping his hips, making it obvious that he was going to cum. Janine went crazy, thrusting faster to get his load. Then, I heard a groan from Rich as he came and watched Janine as she gulped up all of his jism, swallowing it. Rich's knees looked about ready to give out and Janine pushed him back onto the bed, moving her naked body against him. Now that they were on the bed, I had to get closer and stand up to watch them. I tucked my cock into my underwear and began rubbing it up and down through the thin cotton. Janine climbed on top of Rich, helping him out of his shirt and then his jeans. When she had him buck naked, she reached between his legs and pulled out his soft cock. I watched as it got hard under the powerful caresses of my girlfriend's hand. Then she spread her legs, straddling Rich, and with the way they were turned on the bed, I could make out Janine's pussy slit. Rich's cockhead spread her pussy lips and stretched the tiny hole. Then Janine sank down, moaning as she pushed his whole long shaft into the cunt I'd fucked so often. She began to thrust her body up and down, forcing her hips against Rich's body so his cock slid all the way into her tight pussy. Her thighs spread wide were so inviting, I almost walked in on them, but I wanted to see her get a load of cum first. Her hips thrust down hard, making her moan every time Rich's cock plunged into her. Janine rubbed her tits as she fucked Rich, shoving hard so his cock pistoned in wildly. She moaned louder and I knew she was cumming. I listened to the familiar sounds of her having an orgasm, and then Rich started to groan, too. Their thrusts got harder, and then I saw a droplet of semen oozing out of Janine's cunt. Soon her pussy was dripping with cum. I thought Rich was a virgin. How in hell did he get this honey of a creature into bed with so little effort? I guessed that was a silly question--I knew as well as Rich did that Janine was a horny slut. I sighed as she rolled off of Rich. They both lit cigarettes. Janine reached over and got her shirt from the floor, struggled into it and buttoned a few of the buttons to cover her tits. It was a long enough shirt that it looked like a dress, and most of her ass was hidden. I could still see her glistening hairy pussy, and the droplets of cum forming on her cunt lips. Well, the time had come. I had to get into the apartment somehow. Zipping my hard cock back into my pants all the way, I got ready for action. I pushed back the half-open window and quickly climbed through. I was standing next to the door before Janine looked up. ""Well, well,"" I said. ""Smoking again, you little delinquents. Are those Camels?"" Janine was unable to speak--she just stared at me blankly. I took a cigarette from the pack on the bed and lit it on my way out of the room, closing the door behind me so the lovebirds could have some privacy.\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\nI walked into the front room and Janine ran out after me. She shut the door behind her and I smiled as I turned toward her. ""I'm so sorry, Mick,"" she said. ""I'm so sorry-- what did you see?"" I chuckled. ""You were really getting into blowing him,"" I said. ""I could tell you were really getting off on that fuck."" Janine looked incredibly embarrassed. Her tits were hanging out of her half-closed shirt and it hung just high enough that I could see wisps of her cum- sodden pubic hair sticking out between her legs. She moved closer to me. ""I'm really sorry,"" she sighed, putting her arms around me. ""I thought Rich was a virgin,"" I said. ""But he sure seemed to be putting the moves on you like an expert.""\n""He was a virgin,"" she assured, kissing my neck. ""I just wanted to give him his first fuck, so I did. I've wanted to fuck a virgin for so long. I don't know what came over me."" I laughed. So that wily little thief had conned Janine into thinking he was a virgin, despite the fact that he'd fucked two girls the night before. Well, he was learning fast. I put my hands on Janine's ass, fondling her sensuously as she apologized once more. ""I'll never do it again,"" she said. ""I'll do anything to make it up to you.""\n""Anything?"" Janine lifted her hand and put it on my cock, which was still hard and bulging through my jeans. ""Anything,"" she whispered, kissing her way down across my neck. She began to unfasten my jeans, groping for my long cock. Well, well, I thought. I was really in the mood for a blow-job and Janine was looking incredibly sexy. If it would make her feel better ... I'd let her have her way with me. ""I'm so sorry,"" she whispered, sliding down onto her knees. ""You know you're the one I really want. Just let me make it up to you ...""\n""Uh-huh."" I nodded slowly. Janine slid her hand into my stretched underpants and eased my hard cock out. She held it in the palm of her hand as she pressed her lips to the cum-streaked head. Janine closed her mouth around the head, massaging the shaft with her fingers to pump out a few drops of cum. She slurped those up and kissed her way down the shaft. ""You know it's only your cock I want,"" she said. And she meant it, too--Janine was incredibly hot, and I could tell from the way she was giving me head that she really wanted me to fuck her. Well, if that's what she wanted ... but first I'd cum in her mouth! Janine seemed intent on making that happen. She licked her way down my cock shaft and started slowly sucking my balls into her mouth. I groaned in pleasure as she caressed my nuts with her tongue, gently licking behind them and then moving her mouth up to the head of my prick once more. She sucked that into her mouth and began pressing her lips down my rod, taking the whole length into her mouth. She paused as the head pressed into her throat, then forced it down and deep-throated it into her soft flesh. I slowly bent my knees, getting on the bed. Janine followed me every step of the way, never letting my cock leave her mouth. We ended up with me on my back and her between my legs, deep-throating my cock in and out of her mouth. ""Oh, baby ... that's good,"" I grunted, lifting my hips to bone my prick deep inside her. She gripped my thighs, sucking hard. Meanwhile, I struggled out of my shirt and tossed it on the floor. Janine pulled my pants further down on my legs to give herself more room to suck my cock, and suck my cock she did! As she swallowed me, I felt my orgasm coming on. Janine slipped her hand down between my legs, one finger pressing slowly under my body as I lifted my legs and slipped out of my jeans. Then Janine pressed her finger firmly past my balls, between my cheeks, and touched my asshole. That felt good, and I let her know it. I thrust my hips harder up and down against her, pounding my prick into her mouth. Janine slipped her finger into her mouth and then put it back down between my buttocks and slid it up and down on my asshole. Then she positioned her finger and pressed hard, sliding the finger up my ass. No woman had ever done that to me, but it felt damn good. I felt my cum welling up, ready to gush into her throat. Janine was pulling all her kinky tricks to make up for fucking Rich. Well, that was fine with me. She gripped my cheeks and shoved my prick down her throat, demanding with her hungry thrusts that I cum for her. ""That's good, baby ... just keep doing that ... oh yeah, oh yeah!"" I groaned as I began to spurt, ramming my prick into Janine's hungry mouth. She swallowed my cum as I poured it into her mouth. Feeling her finger stroke in and out of my tight asshole, I grunted and finished cumming. Janine licked the last beads of juice from her lips. Her finger eased out of my ass. Then she crawled onto the bed on top of me, her tits pressing through the thin material of her shirt. ""That tasted so good,"" Janine sighed. ""There's nothing I love more than your cum. I want you to cum for me again.""\n""You bet I will,"" I said. ""You're starting to convince me.""\n""I want to make it up to you,"" she said. ""I want to make it up to you by fucking you--by giving you my whole body. Is there anything you want--anything I can do to you that'll make it up to you?""\n""Anything?"" I asked. ""Uh-huh,"" said Janine. ""Anything. No matter how kinky. The kinkier the better. I want it."" Janine was certainly asking for a mouthful. April and Julie had reminded me how much I loved fucking ass, but Janine had never let me do her that way. She had said the idea turned her on, but she thought the act was too filthy and degrading. But I knew she was into it, because whenever I slid my tongue between her smooth ass cheeks or touched her asshole with my finger, she went wild with lust. And when I fucked her doggy-style, Janine let me know how much she loved that, too. ""I've got a few ideas,"" I said. ""What are they?"" she breathed. ""I want you to do them to me."" I nodded, sliding out from underneath her. Janine willingly let me raise her shirt and slip it off of her, so she was stark naked like me. We were in the front room and Rich could walk in any time. Janine looked down at herself shyly. She was still embarrassed about getting caught with Rich's cock in her pussy. ""Don't feel bad,"" I said, kissing her. ""You can make it up to me. I'm not mad at all.""\n""Really?"" she asked, smiling. ""Really,"" I said, leaning over to kiss her breast. I sucked on her nipples, gently tonguing them and biting down on the hard, pink buds of flesh. I licked my way down Janine's stomach, tasting the sweat she'd worked up when she'd fucked Rich. Then I licked across her hip and turned her on her stomach. I took hold of her sexy, smooth butt cheeks and pried them open gently. Leaning over, I slid my tongue between them and touched Janine's tight pink asshole. She let out a surprised gasp as she felt me rimming her. I licked slow circles around her tiny pink hole, thrusting harder against its willing flesh with each stroke I gave her. ""Is that what you want?"" she sighed. ""You want to fuck me up the ass. Then that's what I want, baby. That feels so good--I've got to have your cock between my cheeks."" It wasn't an act, I knew. Janine had been toying with the idea ever since the first night I slid my finger into her asshole. Now, her musky anus was relaxing and opening up as I plunged my tongue in and out between her parted cheeks. I pressed hard against the hole and felt my tongue-tip forcing its way in. Janine squirmed, but she seemed to like it. I spotted something on the table by the couch--the tube of lubricant that April had left here. I reached over and grabbed it, pulled off the cap and squeezed a little onto my fingers. Janine squealed as she felt my lubed fingertips plying her tight flesh. Extending my middle finger, I pressed it up into her hole. ""Oh yes,"" she panted. ""God, that feels good!"" I began to slide my finger in and out of Janine's incredibly tight hole. She was telling the truth when she said she'd never been dicked up the ass before. Her muscles clenched around my finger and throbbed as she flexed her cheeks, and she rubbed her tits against the bed, moaning the whole time for me to put my cock in. Her cheeks looked inviting and arousing. I took my finger out of her and squeezed some of the lubricant onto my cock, then parted Janine's cheeks with one hand. With the other hand, I guided my prick-head in between them, until I felt my arrow-shaped knob pressing into her tight flesh, stretching her asshole. ""Mick--it's so good ... you're so big ... put it up my ass ..."" I pressed slowly in and felt my cock sliding into that firm crack. It was tight, all right--I was much too big for Janine's asshole. But there had to be a first time, and it felt incredibly good having her tight flesh grip my organ. I began to thrust my cock in deeper, nuzzling the back of Janine's neck as she lifted her hips to press her ass against me. Soon I was all the way in. ""You like that?"" I whispered into her ear. Janine let out a groan of ecstasy. ""It's so fucking good,"" she panted. She turned her head slowly so that I could kiss her. ""Fuck me up the ass,"" she begged. ""Will you cum in there for me? I want you to cum up my ass."" I nodded and began sliding my cock in and out. Janine lifted her ass, taking my cock willingly into her tight bum. It gripped my prick like no cunt or asshole had ever gripped it before. I thrust deeper and harder, picking up speed as Janine moaned. I knew I was hitting her g-spot, which is why Janine loved doggy-style sex so much! I thrust my hand under her uplifted hips and between her legs, feeling for her clit. As I touched it, I felt that it was erect and firm and began playing with the tiny pleasure bud. ""That's so fucking great, Mick--I love, you! Flick my clit! Fuck my ass! I'm gonna cum!"" Janine shoved her body up and down against the bed, ramming her ass cheeks around my prick and forcing it deeper as I played with her clit. She let out a groan of pleasure as she came, her cheeks tightly gripping my cock and her asshole throbbing around it. She clawed at the bed sheets, begging for more as I fucked her butt. As Janine's orgasm dwindled, I felt my own climax start. I rammed my cock deep into her, feeling my prick jerking. Then a stream of jizz gushed out into her. I felt it spurting in, filling Janine's tight asshole and lubing it up, then dribbling out over her thighs and cunt to mingle with Rich's cum. I shoved faster and faster, getting more turned on as I came and then my cock went limp. Janine groaned with a satisfied tone as she laid down, exhausted, on the bed. I slowly pulled my soft prick out, settling down on top of her. I began to kiss her neck. ""That was great, baby. I'm glad I finally talked you into it.""\n""I am, too,"" she said. ""That was so incredible ... I never dreamed I'd like getting fucked up the ass that much. I just want to make you happy.""\n""You did, baby.""\n""Then you're not mad at me?""\n""How the hell could you think I'd be mad at you? Just because you wanted a little cock on the side?"" Janine sighed. ""It would make me feel better if you got some, too ... if you want to find someone and fuck them, I'd be so much happier ... I wouldn't feel so bad."" I tried to look confused. I kissed Janine's neck. ""Don't be silly,"" I told her. ""No, no, I want you to. You need to play around as much as I do. I think we should have an open relationship--at least for you. I just want you to get all the sex you need.""\n""Well, baby ... We'll see."" I patted Janine on her cum-smeared ass and pulled her close to me on the bed.\n\n\n\nChapter 9\n\nWell, if it would salve Janine's conscience then I'd just have to do it. Lorelei seemed quite willing, and I was hornier than ever to get inside her pants. I felt sort of bad about it, since I didn't really care if Janine was fucking around on me. If she wanted to screw Rich, that was her own business. And besides, I found it kind of a turn-on to discover that my naive young girlfriend was more of a slut than I ever would have dreamed. She had cheated on me in my own apartment--I had to admire that kind of guts. If she felt guilty about it, then I'd just fuck Lorelei and make both of them feel better. I picked Lorelei up on my motorcycle. She lived with a couple of friends in an apartment uptown. I was shocked by the way she answered the door. She had on a tight pair of tapered leather pants with a tight tank top and her leather jacket. I thought my cock would get hard right there, but I managed to fight off the erection. She had on lots of make-up and lipstick, with her dangly earrings and her hair fixed just right. She looked like the absolute epitome of the high fashion biker slut. ""Hi there,"" she greeted me. ""I'll be ready in a sec! Come in, you can wait for me inside."" I walked in, looking around the apartment. It was large and plush--she had plenty of money from her rich parents. I saw a glimpse of a shapely, bare leg as one of the roomies slipped across the hall. I also saw her nearly-naked ass and smooth back, her blonde hair falling across her shoulders and around the sides of her tits. My eyes opened wide. Then she was gone, into one of the rooms, wearing nothing but a pair of panties. That did it. My cock began to swell inside my pants. Lorelei kissed me again on the cheek, then walked toward the bedroom. I watched her tight leather jeans as she sauntered away. I waited nervously for a few minutes as Lorelei finished getting ready. I felt acutely aware of the bulge in my jeans, even though no one was there to see it. I could smell the sexy odor of perfume around the living room, and was kind of surprised to see a set of attractive creme-colored lingerie drying near the windowsill. It was a flimsy, lacy camisole and a tiny pair of panties, also lace. The panties were damn sexy, nothing but a string for the ass and the front plunged down far. I imagined them on Lorelei--or one of her housemates. ""Hi there,"" I heard a feminine voice behind me. ""You must be Mick."" I turned and felt my eyes bug out. A gorgeous, enticing creature stood there, one arm up as she leaned against the wall, the other bent and holding a beer. ""I've heard a lot about you,"" she said. ""I'm Kristy.""\n""Uh, hi,"" I said, unable to stop my eyes from roving over Kristy. ""Nice to meet you.""\n""Yeah,"" she sighed. ""I bet."" She was plainly aware that I was looking at her, but she didn't move to cover herself. I realized in a second that it was the same girl I'd seen leaping across the hall. The tits were unmistakably the same, and the hair was identical. Except now, the woman wasn't exactly half-naked. She had slipped into a pair of tight jean cut-offs which showed her long, lush legs and their beautiful tan. On top she wore a loose, white hippie-style shirt with no bra and no undershirt. A large pair of tits with dark, stiff nipples was plainly visible underneath. Kristy's eyes dropped toward my belt and hovered over the bulge in my jeans. ""Would you like a beer?"" she asked, holding out hers. ""Oh, no thanks,"" I said, my face turning red. She nodded, letting her eyes flicker from my crotch to my face and back down again. ""So,"" she said. ""What are you two doing tonight? I hope you're not just gonna stay here ... that would be too obvious.""\n""Uh, I think we're going dancing or something,"" I said. ""Oooh, that sounds like fun. Well, if it doesn't work out ... make sure you knock on my door. I'm sleeping alone and I'm always ready to party."" she winked. I thought, this girl is really horny. Then Kristy turned and walked back into her room, leaving me panting. ""Hey, Mick, you want to see my room?"" Lorelei's voice nudged me out of my fantasies. I turned and walked toward her room, wishing my erection would go down. Lorelei was sitting on the bed with her jacket off. She waved her hand around and I approvingly eyed her room. There were tapestries on the walls and her bed was a double-sized mat on a frame. It looked really bohemian. There were pictures of rock stars tacked to the walls, including a number of women and one in particular who had posed with nothing on but a leather bikini and a violin pressed suggestively between her legs. Then I spied another picture of the same woman reclined on a bed, stark naked, with her legs spread wide and a guitar lay across one of her nipples and she had her hand on the other one. She had her tongue sticking out and curved enticingly--it looked like she was eating pussy, as a matter of fact, thrusting it between some groupie's wet cunt lips. The picture didn't help to dwindle my erection one bit, as a matter of fact it made my cock get longer and thicker. It was pretty kinky for a rich virgin like Lorelei to have those things on her walls, especially since she had invited me in. And Lorelei made an inviting picture herself, reclining casually on the bed with her knees slightly apart and those tight leather pants clinging to her thighs. Now that she had her jacket off, I could see her tits better, even though she was wearing a bra this time. I glanced from the picture to Lorelei, real life definitely looking better, but Lorelei would make a great rock star. She'd look great in a leather bikini. She had done some singing, and should have been in a band, posing for pictures like that. ""Isn't that great?"" giggled Lorelei. ""It really turns me on. I think she's so sexy."" The idea of Lorelei jerking off, rubbing her virgin cunt came to my mind. I was almost ready to reach out and grab her. But, instead, I sat down on the bed and sat close to her. ""Yeah,"" I said. ""It turns me on, too. Who is that?"" Lorelei suddenly seemed to get nervous--she hadn't expected me to be forward. But she managed to preserve her flirtatious attitude and said, ""That's Josie Danger. She's my favorite local singer!""\n""You do some singing, don't you?""\n""Well ... a little ..."" She started to blush, partly because she knew what I was thinking. ""You should pose for something like that. You'd look great. You should be in a band--think of all the fun you could have doing publicity photos.""\n""Oh,"" she blushed, ""I could never pull anything off like that!"" She motioned toward the particularly revealing picture of Josie nude with the guitar between her legs. I smiled. ""Aw, I bet you could.""\n""You really think so?""\n""Sure you could.""\n""But I could never do something that lewd for the camera?""\n""I think you'd look sexy. Of course,"" I smirked, ""I've never seen you naked."" Lorelei giggled, looking down shyly. ""What's that supposed to mean?"" She was really aching for it. I just had to kiss her. I lunged forward, pressing my lips to hers and thrust my tongue deep into her mouth. As I kissed her, I put my arms around her, feeling her smooth back. I then pressed her gently back onto the bed, letting one of my hands travel to her breast. She let out a sound of surprise as I began to stroke her nipple. It was hard already, and I started to feel her up, running my fingers all over her breasts. They were nice and firm, and quite larger then they looked. I started squeezing softly as I kissed Lorelei, thrusting my tongue in and out of her mouth, and I began to untuck her shirt. ""Yes,"" she whispered. I slipped my hand underneath her tight shirt and curved my fingers around her tit, touching it through the thin material of her lacy bra. I began to press her nipple more directly, squeezing it a bit between my thumb and forefinger, and a shiver went through Lorelei's magnificent body. I moved my hand further under her shirt and caressed her armpit, thumbing her nipple and kissing her neck. Lorelei's hands strayed to my belt, then down a bit. She put her hand on. the bulge in my pants. She seemed a bit surprised when she realized that I had a hard-on, and she began to rub my prick up and down, curving her fingers around it. She pressed her thumb against the cock bulge and stroked my cockhead as I began to lift her shirt. ""Wait,"" she whispered urgently. ""Can you close the door?"" I glanced over to the door. I had left it wide open, and I could hear her roommates in the next room. Lorelei's hand dropped away from my prick. I got up from the bed and closed the door, but before I did, I caught a glimpse of someone walking by. It was another roomie--not Kristy, but someone as equally gorgeous. All I really saw was a tight ass in a flowy cotton skirt without any underwear, and the side of a tit through a lace shirt. I closed the door and locked it, looking decidedly at Lorelei as I pulled the lock. She didn't seem to mind. She was sprawled out on the bed with her legs still spread wide and her arms lifted so I could see her tits. The shirt was askew where I'd started to pull it up. I moved back to the bed. Lorelei sat up, parting her lips for me and arching her back so that her tits thrust out. Her nipples were prominent now, harder than before. I kissed her as I leaned against her, sitting next to her on the rumpled bed. I worked my hand up to Lorelei's stomach and began pulling her shirt up as she returned her hand to the strained fly of my jeans. As I kissed her, I tugged the shirt over her stomach, stroking there with my fingertips. She relaxed slowly, from a sitting position down toward the bed. I exposed the lower half of her breasts, feeling her silky bra. I touched her hard nipple with my thumb, making her gasp. She was turned on a lot. Lorelei leaned back on the bed. I pulled her top up over her tits and tugged her bra down. She breathed heavily as I exposed her hard nipple and bent over her, running my tongue around the pink area and then sucking the erect bud into my mouth. I tongued it rapidly, biting down gently on the nip as Lorelei increased her pressure on my cock. She started rubbing harder and with her other hand began to stroke my belt buckle, like she was wondering what to do. Finally, she pulled the belt open and worked her hand into my pants, touching the very tip of my cock. I sucked harder on her nipple, then moved to the other one. She gave a gasp as I sucked on it. I moved my hips in time with Lorelei's tentative rubbing of my prick. She pulled at my upper buttons, exposing the cock's bulbous head as it poked out of my tight black underwear. Holding her breath, she nervously eased her hand into my half-open pants. Lorelei touched my cock through my underwear, wrapping her fingers more firmly around it. She smeared pre-cum into the head, gripping my long shaft. I reached between her tits and unfastened her bra, which clasped in the front. The material slid over her breasts, exposing both tits. Lorelei moaned softly as I sucked her tits. She reached further into my pants, then pulled open the next few buttons. She still kept my underwear between my cock and her fingers, though, and I wondered if she'd ever felt a cock before. She touched it like she hadn't, but squeezed it sensuously as my tongue seethed against her hard nipples. Then I slid my tongue into her mouth as Lorelei pulled my underwear out of the way and tucked her hand all the way into my pants, then curved her fingers around my prick. She clutched my cock tightly, her breathing short and choppy. Her nipples stuck out erect and firm. I kissed her ear next and slid my tongue along her neck as she jerked my cock up and down. Lorelei's hand was moving like an expert's. I knew she'd make me cum and decided it was time to go for her cunt. I was so horny for her I couldn't hold off and unfastened her tight leather pants. Lorelei panted hotly as I slowly pulled the zipper down across her lower belly. I looked down and saw a soft tuft of pubic hair sticking out of her low-cut lace panties. I thrust my tongue into Lorelei's mouth again as I worked my fingers into those tight pants. I finally got my hand between her legs and slid my finger down into her crotch. She arched her back when my finger went between her slippery cunt lips. She was wet, her cunt gushing thick pussy juice. I ran my fingertip up and down in her luscious slit, touching her erect clit and moving down to her tight pussy. Lorelei moaned as I fingered her, not quite finger-fucking her yet. She jerked me off. Lorelei groaned, thrusting her tits up against my body. I fucked my finger into her tight hole, penetrating her slightly. Then I started easing it deeper, feeling the resistance of her virgin cunt. She was incredibly tight. I worked my finger in deeply and her panting increased. I finally got my finger all the way inside her and I could feel her cunt stretching a little. I touched her clit with my thumb and began to work it up and down, moving my finger in and out of her cunt. She went back to jerking me off, slowly bringing my cock around in big circles as I fingered her. Her cunt was gushing full force now and her muscle gripped my finger as I slid it in and out. She wouldn't have been able to take more than one finger, or I would have put two into her. Instead, I concerned myself with one, and Lorelei seemed to like that fine. She nibbled my ear and snuggled her hips up closer to me, prompting me to penetrate her more quickly with my finger. I wiggled my finger, feeling her honey ooze down onto my hand. Meanwhile, she was picking up the intensity of her hand job. Lorelei held my prick and fisted me more quickly, stroking my head with her thumb. I lay back, trying to move her into a position where I could get her pants off, but it was hard to concentrate with my cock swelling and getting ready to pop. The nymph learned fast. She put her leg over mine, so that her legs were spread far enough for me. I kept thrusting my finger into her pussy. Soon she began to whimper as she felt me shoving my hips in time with her--she must have known that I was getting ready to cum. ""That's good, baby,"" I said. ""You're doing that just right ... just keep that up ..."" Lorelei ran her tongue over my neck, keeping her hand tight on my prick. It became a blur as she jerked me off, her whole body writhing. As I arched my back and groaned, she manipulated my cock faster, begging for me to cum. I shot out a thick stream of jizz, which landed on my stomach and splashed a little onto hers. Lorelei's hand shot up over my prick-head and cum splattered onto it, covering her fingers in slick goo. She kept jerking, and as I shot out another line of cum, it ran down onto her wrist. She didn't stop even then, sensing that I had more cum to give her. She jerked me off rapidly, and I shot another load onto my stomach as she kissed me, tongue in mouth. I eased my finger out of Lorelei's pussy. She looked into my eyes as I lifted my hand. I brought it up to her mouth and touched her lips with it, then eased it deeper into her mouth. Tentatively, Lorelei licked the cunt-slick finger. She'd been so wet that my middle finger was fully covered in her thick juices. Lorelei licked my fingertip--it looked like she almost didn't know what she was doing. Then she licked further, sucking my finger into her mouth and sucking off her own juice. She covered my other fingers in tongue strokes, getting more into it as she continued. Finally, she licked her way up my arm and cleaned my wrist of all her slime. Then, Lorelei turned me on all over again. She bent over me, taking my soft cock into her hand, and pressed her lips to my stomach. It was covered with cum and she began to lick it up, sucking and slurping madly. She tongued her way down, following the paths that the cum-streams had formed when they shot out of my prick. She drank it up, then took my cum-covered cock into her mouth. I wasn't quite ready to get another hard-on, but it was coming as she licked me. She seemed to feel safer giving me head when my cock was soft. Her warm, sensuous lips felt good on my prick, even if it was limp. Then Lorelei quickly licked her way up to my stomach again, then licked her hands, which were also covered with semen. Finally, she reached for a towel which lay on the floor. ""That was great,"" I said. ""You give a great hand- job."" She blushed and quickly pulled her top down and readjusted her bra. Cum dampened the T-shirt she wore. She began dabbing my body with the towel, shyly touching my wet cock, which started to swell again. She seemed very uncomfortable about the whole thing. ""You still want to go dancing?"" she asked hoarsely. ""Not really,"" I said. ""I'd rather stay here with you ..."" She pulled away and stood up, then pulled up her panties and pants. ""I really want to go dancing,"" she said. ""Could we still go ... I mean ... um ..."" Lorelei went over to her dresser and got out a clean white bra. Then she took off her shirt, slipped out of her jizz-wet bra, and for the first time I saw her tits in full view. Lorelei quickly covered her breasts as she picked up the bra and got into it. Then she took a silky shirt out of her closet and put it on. ""Sure,"" I said. ""We can do whatever you want."" She came over to the bed, looking guilty, leaned down and let me kiss her. ""I'm sorry,"" she said. ""It's not that I don't want to ... stay here with you. It's not that I don't want to sleep with you, I mean. It's just ... well, I've never ...""\n""Yes,"" I said. ""I know. You're a virgin.""\n""I don't know what came over me,"" she said. ""I just ... wanted your cum. Your cock felt so good in my hand ...""\n""You can have it some more if you like ..."" I said, pulling her close. My prick was hard all the way and I was dying to get into her pants again. ""I ... I can't. Not tonight. Not right now, at least. I hope you're not mad ...""\n""Not at all,"" I said, kissing her stomach. She sighed, plainly liking that, but pulled away before I could lick my way down further. ""Please try to understand,"" she said, slipping into a pair of shoes. ""I'm just ... I don't want to ... I mean, I want to, but ..."" I zipped up my pants. It was futile--I didn't want to talk Lorelei into anything. Besides, I was positive that before the evening was over, Lorelei's sex drive would perk up and she'd be anxious for my cock again. I watched as Lorelei took a few tentative steps in her very high heels, the shoes making her legs look great. ""It's cool,"" I said, putting my arms around her. ""I only want you to have a good time."" Lorelei sighed, leaning against me. ""You know, Mick, I really like you. Most guys don't care about me, they only want to get into my pants and fuck me.""\n""Ah, I want to fuck you, too. But only if you're into it.""\n""Oh ... I am,"" she sighed, kissing me. ""I mean ... I want to. But I'm afraid ...""\n""Say no more,"" I said. ""It's okay. You do give an incredible hand-job, though."" She giggled. ""How do you think I stay a virgin?"" she said.\n\n\n\nChapter 10\n\nWe went to The Phix, one of the posh uptown dance clubs that caters to people dressed in designer jeans. I thought for a minute that I might have problems getting in, because of the way I was dressed, but I figured with Lorelei on my arm no one would throw me out. The doorman, as it turned out, didn't object to us. He took one look at Lorelei and waved us both in. She winked at him as we went by. The dance floor was hot and sweaty. I'm not much for dancing, but I liked watching all the sexy women bounce and sway, grinding their hips provocatively. Lorelei got out there right away. I moved around a little, looking stupid, but before long I got into it. Lorelei could really dance, and she kicked off her shoes and danced barefoot. Her tits flopped about under her tight silky top and I couldn't take my eyes off of them. She loosened up fast, losing the inhibitions she'd had earlier. She started to dance closer to me, rubbing her body up against mine. Once I reached out and made a grab for her ass, but she danced away and giggled. I tried to keep up and did a fair job. I've known a lot of women who get really hot when they dance, and Lorelei was one--I could tell she was getting hot in more ways than one. She really went at it--grinding her hips, bouncing her tits around, spreading her legs and lowering herself toward the floor. Before she'd danced for twenty minutes, my cock was prodding at the seams of my pants. There was sweat pouring down her face and over her tits, soaking her shirt. Her nipples were poking through the shirt and her face reddened. She danced with her lips half- parted, singing along with the lyrics to the songs. After a whole hour of that, I was exhausted. That's when Lorelei slumped against me, thrusting her tongue into my mouth. ""This is so much fun,"" she said into my ear. ""Mick, will you take me home?""\n""Back to your place?"" I asked over the music. ""Please,"" she sighed. ""Please take me home."" I knew she was ready. She wanted me to take her home and strip her naked, then pop her cherry on her bed. She put her arm around me and into my back pocket, stroking my ass like a true slut as we walked off the dance floor. She paused at the bar and kissed me again, groping my ass. I lowered my hands and squeezed Lorelei's tight ass-cheeks, massaging them. She didn't mind at all, though people were watching us. We may as well put on a show, I thought. I squeezed her ass with one hand and brought my other hand up to touch the side of her breast. Lorelei moaned and I pinched her nipple. ""Take me home,"" she whispered. ""I don't want you to stop this time."" I led her toward the door, out into the night air and onto my motorcycle. Before we started off, I turned and pressed my body against hers, thrusting the bulge in my jeans onto Lorelei's stomach. She put her hand on my cock and began to rub it up and down, stroking her body so that her firm nipples touched my chest quite plainly. Her shirt clung to her tits and made it look like she was bare-chested. I began to kiss her neck, then unbuttoned a couple of the shirt's buttons, until it hung open between her breasts, showing the lace of her white bra. I slowly ran my finger in and out of her cleavage, then slipped it under her bra and touched her bare nipple. The parking lot was pretty empty, but Lorelei wouldn't have cared. She had decided to be a real slut now that she'd made up her mind to let me pop her cherry. She was ready for it, all right--her nipples fat and hard. I bent low and kissed her cleavage as she groped at my cock. When I glanced over her shoulder, a sexy woman in high heels and a tight leather miniskirt was walking by with a guy on her arm. She winked at me as she watched us, then turned away as she passed. ""I want to give you head,"" whispered Lorelei. ""I've been fantasizing about it for so long. I want you to cum in my mouth."" She slipped her hand down my pants and ran her thumb over my cockhead. She brought her hand up and licked her thumb of the cum she'd smeared on it. She kissed me again and put her hand back down my pants, gripping my long shaft tightly. ""And then I want you to fuck me,"" she whispered. ""I've never been with a man before ... I want it to be you. I want you to fuck me. I want you to bust my cherry."" I nuzzled her ear. ""I'll pop your cherry, Lorelei,"" I said. ""I'll do anything you want me to do.""\n""Take me home,"" she whimpered. ""I'm so horny I could spread my legs right here. Get me home and into bed."" We climbed onto the motorcycle and Lorelei put her arms around me and pressed her tits into my back. She had her arms clenched tight around my waist and her hand dangling into my lap, and rubbed her palm against my organ. She gripped it tightly and jerked me up and down as we roared off, fondling me the whole way. ""I can't help myself,"" she said. ""I just want your cock in my cunt so bad.""\n""You and me both, baby."" When we got into Lorelei's room, she shut the door and locked it. Then she turned and pushed her body against me, forcing me back nearer the bed. She shoved her tits against my chest, rubbing them up and down as she parted her lips and kissed me, thrusting her tongue into my mouth. I countered by putting my hands on her leather-clad ass, massaging her cheeks and tugging them open slightly so I could feel her deep, supple crack. Lorelei moaned as I reached between her slightly spread legs and rubbed my hand against her crotch. I turned around slowly, moving her back so she could sit on the bed. She eased her incredible ass down onto the rumpled mattress, then leaned back, spreading her legs wide and treating me to a view of her thighs and crotch in that skin-tight leather. I got onto my knees, straddling her thighs and reached for the buttons to her shirt. I undid the top slowly, watching her face every step of the way. She stared at me, panting heavily as I exposed her breasts and stomach. I eased the shirt back, over Lorelei's shoulders and it fell down around her wrists, which were propping her up on the bed. Still straddling her, I started massaging her tits through her white bra. Meanwhile, Lorelei leaned her head forward and pressed her mouth around the cock lump in my jeans. I grunted as Lorelei massaged the hard flesh with her lips. I let go of her tits so she could move closer to me. I put my hands on her bare shoulders, stroking them, and I curled my fingers in her hair. Meanwhile, Lorelei closed her teeth on my belt strap and began pulling at it demandingly. She kept her arms behind her and undid my belt with her teeth, pulling hard until it was open all the way. Then she took hold of my top buttons, again with her teeth, and pulled on those until they popped open. Lorelei licked the head of my cock, which popped out the top of my underwear. A shiver of pleasure went through my body. Then Lorelei pulled the rest of my fly open with her teeth and began to work on my underwear. She grasped the elastic and tugged it down, her warm breath ruffling my pubic hair. She tucked the stretchy cotton under my balls and let her tongue slip out to caress them. ""I don't know what to do,"" she admitted. ""I've never done this before. Will you show me?""\n""You're doing great, baby."" I grinned. ""Just keep doing it like that. Just let your instincts take over. I'll cum in your mouth for you.""\n""Oh,"" panted Lorelei. ""I want you to. I want you to cum in my mouth. I want that so much ... I've been fantasizing about you. I've been thinking about you in class, dreaming about giving you head and having you cum in my mouth. I want to swallow it all. I want your cum."" I nodded, my cock throbbing with anticipation. ""Just suck my cock, baby. You're doing it right. Just imagine you're a horny slut who knows how to give an incredible blow-job."" Lorelei laughed a little. ""I am a horny slut,"" she panted. ""An incredibly horny little slut. But I've never given head before. Will you tell me if I'm doing it okay?""\n""I will, baby. But don't worry. You won't do anything wrong. Just eat my cock like a slut. Just suck my dick, slut."" Lorelei blushed when I called her slut. She had dreamed of being a slut. She wanted to be a rich slut. I wanted her to be one, too. Every horny guy needs a rich slut. Lorelei moaned softly as she pressed her lips around my prick. She started sucking gently, running her tongue around the tip. As she sucked, I felt my cock ejecting a little pre-cum. She slurped it up and begged for more by licking me harder. ""You like the way that tastes?"" I asked her softly. She paused, sliding her lips back down my cock. ""I love it,"" she breathed. ""I love the taste of your cock. And your cum. I want a whole load of it in my mouth. Please, oh will you cum in my mouth ..."" She began licking further down, then filled her mouth with my shaft. She licked my balls for a few strokes, then slowly made her way back up to the tip of my rod. Then Lorelei began to suck on my swollen, throbbing cockhead, massaging the sensitive flesh with her lips and tongue. She pressed it into her mouth and sucked it hungrily as I leaned my hips forward. ""That's great, baby,"" I said. ""Suck it like that ... ooh, yeah."" Lorelei swallowed my cock until the head pressed against the upper reaches of her throat and her bright red lips were curved around the shaft halfway down. She paused, then slid her mouth back up to the head. She licked on that for a while, her mouth seething against my hard, hot flesh. She quickly thrust my cock back into her mouth, sucking it down halfway. She curved her lips around my shaft and then closed them tightly, clamping down and massaging my veiny prick. It sent waves of pleasure from my hard cock into my body. ""Oh yeah,"" I groaned. ""That's real good. You're doing great, baby, just like a slut."" Lorelei sucked harder, then began working her mouth up and down on my cock. She rammed it quickly in and out between her lips, coating the shaft with lipstick and saliva. She fucked my cock into her mouth faster and faster, and then slowed down and started savoring it again. Now she worked slowly, sliding her lips up and down my shaft. She pressed her tongue against the head as she took my prick into her mouth. Gradually, she built up speed again, then slowed down so she wouldn't bring me off too fast. She seemed to have lost all of her shyness--blowing me like a true whore! I began gasping for breath as I felt my orgasm approach and then fade for the third or fourth time. ""That feels so good, Lori."" I had never called her Lori before, but the name seemed to fit--more of a slut's name, and easier to say. ""Lori ... that's good ... that's so good ... suck my cock ...""\n""It tastes good,"" she mumbled, her mouth filled. ""You're gonna make me cum soon, slut ... I'm gonna spurt in your mouth ..."" She eased my cock gently out of her mouth, touching it just with her lips. ""I almost don't want to,"" she panted. ""I want to suck your cock forever--I love giving you head. I want you to stay hard forever so I can keep blowing you ... but oh ... I want your cum ... I have to have a load of your cum ... please cum in my mouth ... shoot it down my throat!"" Lorelei groaned hungrily as she thrust her mouth back down. She took half of the long shaft easily into her mouth and then paused, letting my knob sink into her soft throat flesh. She pressed harder, trying to deep-throat me, but couldn't. She returned to the tip of my prick and gently ran her teeth over it, very lightly squeezing my hard rod with her mouth. Then she sucked harder and started shoving her head rhythmically up and down. ""That's so fucking good..."" I said, stroking her hair. ""That's so fucking incredible, bitch ... I'm gonna cum in your mouth."" Lorelei slavered over my prick, drooling as she sucked me stroke after stroke. I rocked my hips in time with her mouth, shoving my cock so that each thrust into her mouth caused more friction and made her mouth and my cock hotter. She began to writhe and twist, sitting up a little more to get more leverage on my prick as I fucked my cock into her mouth. She put her arms around my waist and began gripping my ass, tightly squeezing my cheeks and pulling my body forward to meet every mouth-thrust she gave me. My cock was swelling hard and deep into her warmth, and I was about to cum for her, turned on knowing it was a virgin mouth I was cumming in. ""Suck me,"" I kept grunting. ""Suck me ... suck me ... that's good ... suck me hard ... now the head ... I'm gonna cum ... I'm gonna cum!"" I started pounding my hips forward, thrusting into Lorelei's open mouth as she clamped her lips down tightly on my shaft. She eagerly took each stroke I plowed into her and met it with a thrust of her own, hungrily pressing her tongue into my flesh so that every time my cock slid into her there was a new surge of pleasure. She sucked harder and harder, her whole body squirming as she blew me. Then, with a groan of pleasure, I started to spurt. Lorelei seemed to go crazy as the first wad gushed out into her mouth. She moaned in her throat and curved her fingers around the base of my rod, gripping it tightly to guide it and keep it fucking her mouth. She jerked me off as she sucked me, ramming my prick between her tight lips and groping my ass with her other hand. She closed her fist around the bottom half of my cock, sucking hard on the head as she gulped down the first load. Then she kept pumping me and another stream of cum shot out into her. She just kept going as she gulped and it felt like I'd never stop shooting jism into her mouth. She took load after load, swallowing rapidly. I got onto the bed next to her after that. Her lips were smeared with cum and she still had some in her mouth. She took her time with it, running her tongue around her lips and showing me the thick smear of cum. She let a few drops ooze out of her mouth, then slowly swallowed. Her fingers were sticky and she licked them eagerly. I kissed her, sucking her tongue into my mouth as she stroked it hungrily back and forth. She massaged my lips with hers. ""That was so good,"" she panted. ""I love giving head. I want you to cum in my mouth again and again. But now I need you for something else. I want you to get hard again, and then I want you to fuck me. We're going to go to bed, get under the covers ... and you're going to bust me. Let's take off all our clothes."" Lorelei got up from the bed and took a few steps back. She looked at me with her eyes wide and her lips parted. I watched as Lorelei shook off her shirt, which had been hanging from her shoulders. Her nipples were quite erect and poked through the thin, satiny lace bra. She took the bra off. Lorelei just stood there, touching her breasts with her fingertips. She ran her fingers over her hard nipples, pinching them slightly. She plainly enjoyed giving me a performance and it was driving me wild. My cock was already hard all the way, and I was practically ready to spurt another load. Lorelei kicked off her high-heeled shoes and unzipped her pants. She peeled the leather down her legs, showing me the low-cut front of her tight panties. She shimmied out of the pants and stood up, her legs slightly spread so I could see her near-nude body better. Then she came over to me. I sat up on the side of the bed and put my arms around her body, squeezing her ass some more. She pressed her tits against my face. I sank my tongue into her cleavage, then licked around her breasts and sucked one of her hard nipples into my mouth. I began to slurp at it and Lorelei let out a whimper. She reached down and helped me out of my shirt, then pushed me back onto the bed so she could take off my pants. I kicked off my shoes and socks as Lorelei pulled my tight jeans down my body. She kissed my hard cock as she exposed it more fully, and then she peeled the denim over the whole length of my legs. When I was naked, Lorelei looked at me approvingly and lay on top of me, spreading her legs and pressing her panty-clad cunt against my cock. I reached for her ass and helped her spread her legs further. She kissed me and said, ""Wait a sec. Get in bed, I've got something I've been saving for this event."" She stood up and went to her dresser drawer, opened it and rummaged through it. She took out a stick of incense and put it in a burner next to the bed. I climbed under the covers. Lorelei spoke huskily. ""Kristy, my roommate, was telling me about an island where they have to burn incense whenever a virgin gets deflowered. Well, I'm about to be deflowered."" She smiled and winked at me. ""And incense turns me on. I figured it would help make a perfect deflowering ceremony."" She lit the incense, then blew on it so it smoldered smokily. The musky, deep scent floated over the bed and around Lorelei's body. She turned to me, her face flushed with rapture and lust. ""I want you,"" was all she said as she took hold of her panties and began to pull them down. She stepped out of her skimpy underwear and stood still for a second, letting me admire her nude body. She was built--one of the best bodies I'd ever seen. Her dark pubic hair was neatly shaved into a triangle of sexy, wiry black. It looked nice and I wondered if she'd trimmed it just for this occasion. Now that she was stark naked, I was sure that she wouldn't pull out--so to speak. She was going to go all the way. We were going to fuck and moved toward the bed. ""I want you to fuck me,"" she panted under the covers. ""I want you to take my virginity. I've been waiting forever ... now I want it. Oh Mick ..."" I kissed Lorelei and ducked my head under the covers to suck her tits. I slowly covered her breasts in tongue-strokes, sliding my hand down between her legs. ""Oh yes,"" she moaned as I pressed my finger into her cunt. I slowly penetrated her with my middle finger--she didn't seem as tight now that she wasn't nervous, but her cunt still gripped my finger firmly. I licked my way down her body, plunging into the darkness under the sheets. Lorelei spread her legs wide as I positioned my body. The bed was huge-- actually it was more a futon, but enormous just the same. I had plenty of room to bend over and slide my tongue up Lori's thighs. She moaned as she spread her legs even further, stretching them out. ""Oh yes, Mick ... eat me ... eat me ... uh ..."" I pressed my tongue into Lorelei's slit, tasting the tanginess of her luscious cunt. She was gushing wet--drops of pussy juice running down her legs. I licked them and returned to her pussy, parting her virgin cunt lips with my fingers. I slowly drew the tip of my tongue from her cunt hole up to her clit. Then I very gently sucked her clit into my mouth and flicked my tongue over it, teasing her into a frenzy. A shudder went through Lori and I licked further down, then parted her ass cheeks with my other hand. I thrust my tongue down into her crack and licked her musky asshole. That surprised her. She tensed, then relaxed and moaned as I put my hand on her thigh and pulled her to her side. I positioned my face between her ass cheeks. I next dipped my tongue into her sensuous crack, licking her asshole. It was tight and tasted good, just like her cunt. Lori's whole body was delicious. I started rimming her and she let out loud groans of pleasure, coaxing my tongue deeper into her ass. I got on top of her. ""Will you fuck me there, too?"" she whimpered. ""Will you fuck me up the ass?"" I nodded slowly. ""But first, I want it in my cunt,"" she said, sighing. She spread her legs wider so I could get in between them. I zeroed in on Lorelei's virgin cunt!\n\n\n\nChapter 11\n\nI slid up against Lorelei's body, pressing down on her so her tits squeezed into my chest. Her nipples poked hard and firm against me. I snuggled between her wide-open legs as she moaned wildly, begging me to pop her cherry. I ran my fingers through her spiky hair and kissed her mouth, thrusting my tongue deep into her. She reached underneath me and took hold of my cock. I heard her whimper as she felt me up from top to bottom, my long hard pole making her hornier than ever to get fucked. She whispered hungrily into my ear, ""I want you to shove this thing into my slit. Hard. Deep."" She was really getting off being a whore--sounding like the most accomplished porn star around! She was making me hot and hard. I knelt between her legs, moving back just far enough that I could take my cock in my hands and guide it to her slit. Lorelei writhed and moaned, taking hold of her knees and wedging her legs further open so her gorgeous tan thighs were displayed for me. I touched her pink cunt with the head of my cock, smearing the thick arrow-shaped head in the pool of liquid she was gushing out. Then I brought my cock slowly up her slit, to her clitoris. She let out a gasp and arched her back as I pressed my hard flesh against her erect clit. She whimpered, ""That's so fucking good ... put it in ... fuck me ... I'm so wet!"" She just kept moaning as I played with her clit, manipulating it with the tip of my penis. I pressed harder, working my cock between her upper cunt lips and then sliding it down gradually. I let my cock sink into her pussy, parting her virgin pussy lips with my finger. I found the tight notch of her cunt, fitting my cockhead into it. Lorelei suddenly let out a scream of pleasure, putting her hands on my shoulders. ""Oh yes,"" she begged. ""Do me. That's good ... right there ... you know where to do me ..."" Lorelei kept begging me to fuck her, but she just lay there letting me do it. She didn't want to take over--she wanted to be submissive. I breathed deeply. Lorelei's decoration incense wafted around the bed. It did feel like a ceremony as I was about to penetrate her! I teased her by going slow, working my hips around in big circles. Then, as Lorelei's pleas got louder and louder, I leaned forward and began to enter her. I felt her tight cunt accepting the head of my cock willingly, stretching quickly to accommodate my bulk. Lorelei pushed her hips forward, shudders wracking her nude body as she felt me going into her. She rubbed her tits against me, going mad with pleasure as she felt cock in her pussy for the first time. I began to press in deeper, then I felt the incredible resistance of her hymen. I pressed against her cherry firmly, making her whine. ""Does that hurt, baby?"" I asked in a husky whisper. ""Oh ... a--a--little ... but don't stop!"" I pressed harder into Lorelei's snatch, and her cherry gripped me tightly. I grunted as I forced my cock forward, tearing her as gently as I could. I felt her stiffen, then give, her cherry popping as Lorelei let out a sudden moan of release. She cried as I slid my cock into her, past her newly-broken hymen. ""Fuck yes,"" she grunted. ""It's so good ... I'm getting fucked ..."" She began to moan again as I dragged back on my hips, pulling my cock slightly out of her. Then I shoved it hard in, feeling her pussy soften around me. It was still incredibly tight--but now it stretched. ""It doesn't hurt,"" she gasped. ""Fuck me so hard ... I want you to fuck me hard!"" That I did, pounding my hips up and down between Lorelei's spread thighs. She was going crazy, writhing and squirming underneath me as I plunged my cock into her sopping hole. I pounded away, grunting and fucking her wildly. Lorelei's tits bounced up and down with every thrust I gave her pussy. She let out a gasp and then a long, low moan of ecstasy as she realized she was about to cum. Imagine- -a virgin cumming on her first fuck! I kept pounding away at her, ramming my rod into her cunt, pumping my hips up and down between her spread thighs. Then Lorelei threw back her head and screamed, ""I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"" Lorelei's body twitched and twisted as I fucked her--and then, feeling her cunt muscles contract as I boned her deep and hard, I began to spurt. ""Oh baby ... I'm cumming inside you ... oh Lori ... your pussy's so good--it's making me cum. Oh, I'm spurting, Lori!"" I grunted as I poured more and more jizz into Lorelei's cunt, gushing crazily up her tight slit. ""Oh yes--in my pussy!"" Lorelei thrust her hips forward with every jab I gave her. My cum dribbled out around her thighs, filling her slit and pouring back out. As I spurted my last few drops, I went limp on top of Lorelei and kissed her deeply. She panted over and over again. ""Oh ... oh, I love getting fucked ... I love getting fucked!""\n""I'll see to it that you get fucked a hell of a lot,"" I told her. ""I'm more than willing to fuck you all the time."" She sighed, snuggling against me. ""Thank you,"" she whispered. ""Thank you for taking my virginity."" I chuckled. ""Don't be silly. Any guy would've done anything to get that honor. Your cunt is great."" She smiled. ""Do you really think so?"" she asked. I tugged my soft cock out of her. ""I think I need to fuck you a few more times to be sure,"" I said. Lorelei whimpered hungrily. ""Oh yes,"" she said. ""Please fuck me again. Please do me again!"" I kissed her instead, thrusting my tongue deep as my cock began to swell slowly. It was covered in Lorelei's delicious virginal juice. She put her arms around me and hugged close, rubbing her pussy against my thigh. ""I liked it when you called me Lori,"" she whispered. ""It made me so hot. Lorelei is so virginal ... but now that I'm becoming a slut I should be Lori. That's a slut's name.""\n""It's easier to remember when I'm fucking you,"" I said. A pleased shiver went through Lori's body. She nodded and ground her wet pussy slowly against my leg. ""I love to hear that,"" she said. ""I want a name that's perfect for a slut. Call me Lori when you're inside me, will you? While you're fucking me."" I nodded. ""All you have to do is let me fuck you,"" I said. ""I'd do anything ..."" she breathed. My cock was all the way hard by then. It throbbed with desire. We were both lying on our sides and Lori's legs were curved around mine. She began sliding down my body, taking my cock in her hands. ""You just popped my cherry with this huge thing,"" she panted. ""I want to pay homage to it. I owe this cock my slutdom,"" she sighed. Lorelei covered the head of my cock with her tongue, licking around the flesh and then closing her lips around the shaft, sucking off her cunt-juice. ""Oh, that tastes so good,"" she groaned. ""I can taste my pussy on your cock. My virginity. My hot pussy. It tastes so fucking incredible. I love pussy. I love pussy almost as much as I love cock!"" Hearing her say that sent a new wave of hot blood into my cock, making it ache. I knew that Lori was a potential threesome with just about any chick I could find. She was so horny--and with those pictures on the wall, she sure as fuck was bisexual. She was yearning to eat pussy, but, for now, I was watching her eat cock--my cock. It felt incredible as she licked her way all over my shaft, from the tip to the balls and back again, sucking and nibbling the whole way. Lori's mouth looked great stretched around my cock, working diligently to bring me off. She sucked harder and gulped my cock into her mouth as far as it would go, her tongue seething against the underside. She climbed more fully on top of me, getting onto her knees and lifting her ass. She kicked the covers off the bed, exposing her gorgeous buttocks as they swayed up and down. Lori pumped my cock in and out of her mouth, ramming the shaft between her tightly- clamped lips. I groaned as she swallowed me halfway, shoving the tight head of my prick into the soft flesh of her upper throat. I let out a gasp of astonished pleasure as I felt her throat closing tightly around my prick. My cock seemed to throb in time with Lorelei's heart as she sucked me down into her gullet. She paused only when her lips were tightly clamped around my balls, with all of my cock shoved deep into her throat. ""Oh yeah,"" I panted. ""That's so good, baby ... keep deep-throating me, you slut ... you slut, Lori, you're such a slut!"" Hearing that made her go crazy. She started ramming my cock rapidly in and out of her, stretching her throat with the shaft as she gulped me down time after time. She fisted my balls, fondling them as she shoved my cock into her. I rocked my hips in time with her--but it was hard to keep up, she was eating my cock so fast! Lori pressed her tits against my thighs, shoving her mouth around my cock like a cunt. The lips clamped tightly around my shaft the whole way down, never letting me go, even when they tightly sucked at the very base of my cock. I kept shoving my hips forward, groaning wildly. I knew I was going to cum, and I knew I was going to cum in Lori's mouth. There was no denying it--I was about to explode in orgasm! ""Oh Lori,"" I grunted, ""You blow me like a real slut! You're really horny for that cock ... you're gonna get a load of my cum! A load--right in your mouth! Suck me ... I'm gonna do it ... I'm gonna do it, you slut!"" She picked up speed, then my cock seemed to burst, pleasure flowing through my body as cum flowed into Lori's mouth. She squealed in delight as she swallowed a load of thick jizz. Then I spurted another line right down Lori's throat and she took that, missing a few droplets so that they splattered over my stomach and balls. I relaxed as my last load shot into Lori and my cock began to go soft. I sighed, feeling her throat contract as she gulped down more of my cum. I had really given her a full load and saw she still had almost a mouthful of the thick semen. She sat up and let cum dribble down from her mouth onto her breasts, then rubbed it into her erect nipples. She smeared gobs of cum across her neck, making sure I was watching her the whole way. I was-- and she was turning me on a hell of a lot. ""God,"" she panted. ""I love your cum so fucking much. It makes me feel like a real woman--Mick ... I want more ..."" She started licking her way over my stomach, then down across my cock and onto my balls--she was trying to make sure she got every last drop of cum. Lori soon got on top of me, spreading her legs and straddling me as she rubbed her tits against my chest. ""That was so fucking good,"" she said. ""I just want to give you head forever. I love your cock ... please promise me you'll let me suck it more later ..."" I nodded, kissing Lori and thrusting my tongue into her mouth. ""How did you learn to give such a great blow-job?"" I asked her. ""You said you'd never sucked cock before."" She giggled. ""Well ... I've never sucked a real cock before."" She got out of bed and walked across the room. I watched her gorgeous ass as she did. I could see that little trails of cum and pussy-juice were running down her thighs. She bent over to open the bottom drawer of her bureau, and I was treated to a great beaver-shot. She took a small case out of the drawer, along with a book and returned to the bed. I picked up the book and looked at the title. It was How to Give Head: Sucking Cock Like The Slut You Want To Be. By Magdalena Serape! ""Holy shit,"" I said. ""I didn't know the teach wrote sleaze like this!""\n""She sure does,"" said Lori. ""Why, she used to be a porn star. She used to get fucked up the ass by well-hung studs--on film! That's why she's so controversial ... she used a bunch of different names, of course, but this book is underground--it just happens to have her real name on it!""\n""How did you find all this out?"" I asked Lori. She rubbed her tits against my face. ""She told me,"" she said. ""During her office hours."" I knew what that meant. Lori was indeed a horny girl for both women and men. I'd have to hold that thought--it would mean great things for she and I ... And someone else! I opened the book to a random page. ""Chapter Fourteen: EATING CUM. Drive a Man Wild by Swallowing."" There on the facing page was a photograph of a gorgeous woman with cum splattered on her face, sucking a hard cock as it shot more jizz onto her. My cock swelled to full size in seconds. As I had read the book, Lori curved her hand around my cock. She was staring into my face, her cum- flecked lips still parted and panting. I saw that she had unzipped the case and took out a long dildo--eight inches long. ""This is my main toy,"" she said. ""It's like an old friend. I hope you think it taught me well.""\n""Better than I would have dreamed,"" I grunted as Lorelei gripped my cock tighter, slowly stroking the dildo over her face. ""Fuck me,"" she panted. ""I want to suck your cock later. But fuck me right now. I need your cock ... fuck me from behind!"" She released my cock as I got onto my knees and climbed behind her on the bed. I took my long shaft in my hands as Lorelei bent over, lifting her ass as she leaned forward on her elbows. She spread her legs wide, exposing her tight pink slit and her tiny asshole. Her gorgeous cheeks looked incredible and I wanted to spread them to fuck her tight ass, but my cock was aching to fuck her cunt. ""Oh yes,"" she whimpered. ""Do me hard ... put it in ... Mmmmmp."" Lorelei lifted the dildo to her mouth and slowly took it down, holding it with her fingers around the very base so she could deep-throat it. It must have been an inch shorter than my cock, but Lorelei loved it just as much. I wasn't the least bit jealous, though. I fitted my head into her pussy, then shoved hard. My prick thrust into Lorelei's cunt all the way and she let out a yell of pleasure, arching her back. She shoved the dildo in and out of her mouth and throat as I began to bone her quickly in her cunt. I rammed my cock into her pussy, feeling her tight lips clamp around the base of my cock as I penetrated her all the way. She was still incredibly tight, even with her cherry popped. But Lori was one wet slut, and she easily took each thrust I gave her. She let out muffled groans as she sucked the dildo and her hips went up and down. I reached down, touching her sweaty ass cheeks. They were spread slightly and stretched apart so that her pink asshole was nicely exposed. I licked my thumb and pressed it against her bum, rubbing it up and down. The saliva lubed her just enough that my thumb slid easily against her warm flesh. She dropped the dildo and started moaning wildly in pleasure. I extended my pink finger. Without lubing it, I pressed it slowly into Lori's tight virgin asshole. She moaned, ramming her body back against my hard cock as I tucked her. She forgot the dildo. She cried out, ""I'm cumming--cumming--fuck me!"" I felt her pussy and asshole contract simultaneously as she came, letting out wild screams of ecstasy. Waves of pleasure seemed to shudder through Lori's nude body as I put my cock into her again and again. Finally, as she went limp and finished her orgasm, I began groaning in climax, too. She immediately perked up and whimpered and begged, gasping out pleas for my cum. ""Shoot it up my pussy,"" she groaned. ""Cum inside me! Finger my ass!"" I rammed into her, shooting my load quickly. I pulled out for the last few spurts and shot cum all over Lori's beautiful ass. It gushed over her asshole as I eased my pinkie out from between her cheeks. She slumped forward on the floor as I lay down next to her, then turned and kissed me deeply. ""I've never been penetrated there,"" she whispered. ""I never put a finger up my ass. I can't believe how good it felt. Will you do it again?"" I nodded slowly. Lori smiled, reaching down to feel my cunt-slick organ. It was still soft, spent with the four loads of cum I'd shot for Lori tonight--three of them inside her! She looked into my eyes, rubbing her thumb over the greased tip of my cock. ""I want you to do it again,"" she whispered. ""Only this time I want you to penetrate me with your cock. I want you to fuck me up the ass."" I grinned, putting my hand on Lori's buttocks. ""Will you do that for me?"" she whispered. ""The second I get hard you're gonna get my cock in your ass,"" I whispered back to her. She shivered. ""You don't think it's gross?""\n""Not in the least,"" I said. ""Ass-fucking is the best feeling in the world."" Lori giggled. ""I'll be losing two virginities in one night. My cunt ... and my asshole. And you get to take them both."" She licked my ear. ""You fucking stud,"" she said. My cock was beginning to get hard. ""We need more incense,"" she whispered. ""I'm a virgin back there, and you're about to pop my second hole tonight. Wait here."" She bent over and kissed my cock, then got up and walked over to the dresser. She took out more incense and a small tube of lubricating fluid. She walked over to the nightstand and set the tube down, then put three sticks in the holder and lit them. I watched her gorgeous ass as she walked around--I was going to fuck it, and soon. ""You're learning well,"" I whispered, when she got back into bed. ""Will it hurt?"" she whispered naively. ""Not if we do it right,"" I said. ""Not if you can relax--and not if you really want it. I mean really want it.""\n""I do,"" breathed Lorelei. ""I really want it. I really, really want your cock in my ass."" I reached out and got the lubricant, then moved my way down Lori's body. She purred as I settled myself between her cheeks, thrusting my tongue out. ""Aaaaah!"" she gasped as I shoved my tongue roughly against her tight asshole. ""Oh yes--tongue me hard! I want it so bad ... be rough with my asshole! Fuck me good and deep!"" I buried my face between Lori's luscious cheeks, delving into her tight hole with my tongue. She went wild, grinding her ass back against my face so that my tongue penetrated her hole. The incense hovered around us, caressing our bodies as I got ready to penetrate Lori. I moved up her body, turning her head so that I could kiss her. I shoved my tongue into her mouth and Lori accepted it hungrily, sucking on my tongue and biting at my lips. ""Now make me take it in the ass,"" whimpered Lori. ""Give it to me between the cheeks."" I knelt between her parted legs, and opened her buns with my fingers. I put the lubricant up to her asshole. ""Don't lube me,"" whimpered Lori. ""I want to take it raw. Just lube your cock--grease it up good. But I want my asshole to be raw and virgin when you put your cock in there."" I nodded, squeezing out a big dollop of KY jelly onto the head of my cock. I smeared it over my shaft, covering my prick with the juice. Then I lay down on top of Lorelei, guiding my cockhead between her cheeks. ""Oh yes,"" she whimpered. ""Do me so good ... fuck me deep ... oh Mick."" She was really hot for it. There's almost nothing sexier to me than a woman who really wants it in her back door. And I was going to give it to her! I leaned forward, pressing the head of my cock into the tightness of her unlubricated anus. ""Uh--uh--it's so hard-"" she grunted as my greased cockhead stretched at the entrance to her unviolated ass. The head of my cock was swollen to full size, and seemed much too large to get into her tight hole. She groaned as I tried to force it in. ""So big ... too big ... uh ...""\n""It's okay, baby, it'll go in ... just relax ...""\n""It's too big ... your cock is too big for my asshole ...""\n""It's going to fit,"" I whispered, holding my cock at the entrance to Lori's asshole so that the flesh would stretch slowly as I penetrated her. I knew that once I got the head past her puckered hole, I'd be home free--the whole, long shaft would slide right in. ""Just relax,"" I whispered, pressing harder into her hole. ""Aaaaah--aaah!"" moaned Lorelei as my thick cockhead began to stretch her asshole. I felt the tight flesh gripping my cock, trying to fight me off. Lorelei struggled to take it, but she was crying between her gasps. ""Too big ... but I want it ... I want it so badly!"" Lorelei's mouth opened wide as my cockhead finally slipped into her, penetrating her asshole and going in past her tightly clenched sphincter. She breathed heavily as she felt my cock going in all the way. ""Oh,"" she said. ""It's so good ... it feels so good ... keep it in ... butt-fuck me!"" I began to slide my cock in and out of Lorelei's tight back door, pulling out until the swollen head of my prick touched her sphincter again, then shoving forward as I penetrated her dry anus up to my balls. My cock was greased well enough that her asshole didn't resist anymore--it willingly stretched to accept the massive rod. ""It's so big,"" Lori panted as she rocked her hips forward, pressing her ass back against my body. That helped me wedge my prick into her asshole with a strong, even motion, and I boned her harder. ""It's so tight,"" she panted. ""It's so good ... my asshole is so tight and your cock feels big ... I can't stand it ... you've got to fuck me deeper ... you're so big ... uh! Uh!"" Lorelei's cries of pleasure grew louder as she rubbed her nude body against the bed, sinking into the soft mattress with every thrust I plied into her asshole. She clawed at the bed, groaning. I spotted the dildo and reached over Lorelei's shoulder to pick up the long plastic cock. I put it between her spread legs. She practically screamed as she realized what I was doing--I was going to double-penetrate her! ""Put it in my cunt,"" she begged. ""Put the dildo in my cunt- -and put your cock up my ass!"" I slid the long dildo easily up Lorelei's cunt. Her pussy was so wet that she took the entire eight inches without a pause. As the last few inches snuggled into her, Lorelei let out an orgasmic shout. ""I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Fuck me--both holes! Both of them--I'm cumming!"" I started fucking the dildo in and out of Lorelei's cunt while I pounded my cock up her asshole. I could feel the thick rubber shaft pressing against my prick through the thin membrane that separated Lori's two holes. ""Oh cum for me, baby,"" she mewled. ""Cum in my asshole! Spurt your hot load in my back door--do me!"" The pleasure of having me ready to shoot in her hole drove Lorelei to a second orgasm--I could feel her ass contracting as she cried out in pleasure. I shot a stream of jizz into her and kept fucking. Finally, we both slumped forward as the two of us finished together. I tugged my cock out of Lorelei. Cum streamed down her thighs as the dildo slid out of her cunt. I rolled off of her, and she got on her back and took the dildo all the way out. Then she lifted it up to her mouth and licked it clean. ""God I love pussy,"" she moaned. ""I love cock and I love pussy and I love the two together.""\n""Have you ever thought about eating real cunt?"" I asked. She smiled. ""I want to so bad,"" she whispered. ""The idea of making it with a woman really turns me on.""\n""Did you ever fuck your teacher?"" Lori looked surprised. ""Magdalena? Oh, she's so sexy ... I think she wants me. But she's so experienced. I could never have her for my first time ...""\n""So you want to make it with another woman?""\n""Uh-huh,"" she whimpered, rubbing against me. ""I want to eat pussy and get my pussy eaten. I'd love to fuck a woman ... oh, but I'm so shy ...""\n""I think we could arrange something,"" I grinned. Lorelei looked stunned. ""You could find a woman for me?""\n""If you let me watch,"" I said. ""You could watch,"" she smiled. ""And you could fuck us both while we were fucking each other. That would turn me on ...""\n""Then how 'bout if I come over Wednesday night-- and bring a friend?""\n""You really think a woman would sleep with me?"" I grinned. ""Baby, I've got several women in mind already.""\n\n\n\nChapter 12\n\nLorelei was a demoness. She managed to get me hard once more and get me to fuck her again in the cunt before we both dropped off to sleep. I was contented and exhausted, and my prick couldn't take another fuck. Or so I thought! I woke up in the middle of the night and needed to take a piss. I looked over at where Lorelei was sleeping contentedly, a smile on her face, her legs slightly spread as she celebrated her newly-lost virginity in her dreams. I kissed her on the forehead and got out of bed. It was a short jaunt across the hall to the bathroom. I looked around for my pants, but they'd been tossed somewhere and in the darkness I couldn't find them. I opened the door and poked my head into the hall--there was no one around. It must have been after four in the morning. The house was jet black. I stepped out into the hall naked and went into the bathroom, closing the door but not locking it. When I'd done what I needed to, I turned around and stretched. I bent over the sink and splashed some cold water on my face. I didn't hear the door open and close again. When I stood up, there was Kristy. I gasped, startled, and then caught my breath. She was wearing the cream-colored camisole and g- string panties that I'd seen drying earlier in the front room. Her tits stretched the top invitingly, a pair of the most gorgeous tits I'd ever seen. Kristy's cunt was barely covered by the thin flap of material which formed the crotch of the silky panties, and the lace was see-through enough that nothing was hidden. ""Well, well,"" smiled Kristy. ""Taking a little break?"" She looked me over the same way she had when she'd first seen me, only this time it was more obvious what she was looking at. She covered me from head to toe with her gaze, approvingly sizing me up. I remembered with a start that I was nude--and my cock was beginning to get hard. I reached out for a towel that hung on a hook. ""Don't do that,"" said Kristy, smiling as she took a step closer to me. She put her hand on my wrist, stopping me from getting the towel. She was very close now, and her long fingernails brushed my hand. I decided not to cover myself. Her nipples were erect and I stared at them. ""So I guess Lorelei finally got deflowered, eh?"" she said. ""How was she?""\n""Why do you ask?"" I grinned. ""Oh, maybe I want to keep an eye on my roomie, you know ... and maybe an eye on her sex organ ...""\n""Really,"" I said as she slowly moved her other hand toward my cock. ""Really. Not that I'm a voyeur or anything. Though I could hear everything.""\n""Everything?"" Kristy's hand hovered over my long shaft. ""Lorelei doesn't realize how thin the walls are in this house. And there's nothing but plasterboard between her room and mine. And there also just happens to be this little hole where I can see into her room--and boy, did you two ever put on a show."" Kristy's hand slowly closed around my cock. She squeezed it and started moving my prick up and down. Then she pressed her lips to mine and firmly thrust her tongue into my mouth and started jerking me off. ""I've gotten you all hard,"" she said. ""So poor Lorelei must not have satisfied you. I saw the way you were looking at my tits just now. If I got you hard, the least I can give you is a few minutes on top of me to get yourself off. Now Lorelei wouldn't object to that, would she?"" My eyes were closed and I was lost in eroticism. Kristy kept jerking me off as she slowly got down to her knees, then lifted my cock toward her mouth. I looked down at her as she slowly covered the swollen head with tongue-strokes, then sucked my shaft into her mouth. ""Mmmmm,"" she said when she pulled out. ""I can taste Lorelei's cunt. She must be a good fuck."" Kristy gulped my cock back down, deep-throating it without pausing. I put my hand on the wall to steady myself as she started pumping my prick. Her tongue felt like a vibrator on the underside of my cock. She shoved my prick in and out so fast I thought I'd cum right away--but she knew how to tease me. Within minutes I had already decided to fuck her. I grunted as I felt Kristy's lips clamping around the lower part of my cock--then she started sucking harder and harder, preparing me to cum! I leaned heavily against the wall as I let out a muffled groan and then my cock throbbed, pouring a thick stream of cum right into Kristy's mouth! Kristy kept sucking my cock, sliding it in and out, as I came. She gulped my cum down and as I went soft and slowly slipped my prick out of her mouth. She stood up and pressed her scantily-clad body against mine. ""Come into my room,"" she whispered. ""Quickly. We've got to make this fast."" She took my hand and led me across the hall, into her bedroom. There was a candle burning, but otherwise the room was unlit. It was smaller than Lorelei's room, and the bed was just a single. There were pictures of half-nude guys all over the walls. Kristy sat me down on the bed, then sat next to me. ""Can I squeeze just one more orgasm out of you?"" she whispered into my ear. ""I realize Lorelei must've tired you out ... but just get hard one more time so I can fuck you."" Kristy stood up then, her gorgeous tits hanging in my face. She reached down and grabbed the edges of her camisole, then lifted it over her head and slipped out of her panties. She got on the bed and took hold of my cock and started rubbing it. It got hard quickly. I climbed between Kristy's spread legs as she guided my cock to her pussy. I slid my cock up Kristy's pussy. She thrust her tongue into my mouth as I started to fuck her, feeling her snatch's silky caress. ""That's right,"" whispered Kristy. ""Fuck my pussy good ... cum in my slit ... I just want you to cum in my slit!"" I started pumping my cock in and out of Kristy. Her cunt-juice dribbled down over my balls as I thrust slowly in her. ""Faster,"" she panted. ""Cum inside me!"" She wanted a quickie, all right, and I was close to cumming already. My cock was sore from all this hot boning, and I was worn out. But I squeezed one more climax out my swollen member. I began to suck on Kristy's huge tits, biting down on her erect nipples as she worked her hips back and forth to shove my cock into her slit. She groaned as I penetrated her faster, whispering encouragement into my ear as I got closer to climax. ""That's right ... fuck me faster ... cum up my pussy!"" I let out a groan as my orgasm burst, gushing out my cock. Thick hot fluid poured into Kristy's tight cunt, filling her up. As I finished, I lay on top of her panting. ""Ooooh,"" she sighed, kissing me. ""There's nothing I love more than making one of Lorelei's boyfriends cum. But now that she's lost her virginity, I've got a lot of fucking ahead of me. I've got more guys to seduce."" I scowled at her. She immediately looked sort of guilty. ""I'm sorry,"" she whispered. ""I guess I'm just a bitch whore. But I feel so sexy seducing guys other women bring home. Maybe I should just fuck her."" I laughed. ""Is that why you fuck her guys?"" Kristy started to blush. ""Well, I love getting fucked--but I guess I am sort of turned on to Lorelei ...""\n""That's what I thought,"" I said. ""You should seduce her for a change. She's hot for a woman."" Kristy looked away. ""I could never do that ... you think I'm a dyke or something?""\n""Not at all. Don't be silly--lots of girls like to eat pussies. And I think two chicks fucking is the sexiest thing in the world."" Kristy's face brightened. ""Do you really? You don't think it's gross?""\n""Don't be silly. It makes my cock hard.""\n""I wish it would,"" sighed Kristy, reaching down between my legs. Thinking about her and Lorelei getting it on had begun to make me hard. ""Maybe it does,"" I said. ""Oooooh,"" cooed Kristy. ""It does ..."" She kissed me deeply, thrusting her tongue into my mouth as she jerked my cock back and forth. ""Fuck me from behind this time?"" she begged in a very low voice. ""Like you fucked Lorelei the second time!""\n""You really were watching closely,"" I whispered. ""That's why we have to be so quiet. The walls are paper-thin."" Kristy slid out from underneath me and got onto her hands and knees, lifting her ass up so I could see her gorgeous ass cheeks. She reached between her legs and parted her cunt lips with her fingers, exposing her tight pussy hole. I climbed behind her and let her take hold of my cock. ""Ooooh,"" she sighed as she guided it into her cunt. I held her hips and thrust forward, entering her slowly. Kristy bit her lip to keep from making noise as I put my cock into her cunt from behind. She started working her ass up and down, forcing my cock in and out. ""Just like you fucked Lorelei,"" she panted. ""Just like you fucked the little virgin."" I fucked Kristy faster and faster, feeling my cock sting with exertion. I rammed it into her, getting hotter and harder as she whimpered. Suddenly Kristy let out a low moan and I knew she was cumming. She quickly stifled her noises of pleasure so we wouldn't wake Lorelei. Kristy's cunt contracted hungrily around my prick and then I spurted, giving her my juice from behind. ""I hope we didn't wake her,"" she said, getting up and kneeling on the bed so she could lean against the wall. She removed a post card which was tacked to the thin plaster barrier and peered through the tiny hole. ""Ooooh,"" said Kristy. ""She kicked off the covers. Isn't she a picture?"" Kristy moved aside and I looked through the hole. Lorelei's whole bedroom was visible. Lorelei had kicked the covers off the bed in her sleep and now was spread-eagled on the mattress. Her cunt was plainly visible in the moonlight from the window. ""She's a picture,"" I said, getting off the bed. Kristy giggled. She got onto her back, staring up at me with her legs spread. ""Give me a call sometime when Lorelei's not around,"" she said huskily, reaching out and pulling me onto the bed. She kissed me hotly, biting my tongue. ""You know my bed's always open for you."" She smiled as I turned to leave. ""And you know Lorelei's is, too. Not only that ... but if you're fucking her, I'm probably watching."" I watched Kristy as she spread her fingers, slowly stroking her hand down her body. She parted her legs further and tucked her hand into her crotch, touching her wet pussy. With her fingers she began manipulating her clit, then gradually slid her whole hand into the slit between her pussy lips. She started rubbing herself as she pressed two fingers up her cunt, panting as she did. ""And I'll be doing this,"" she said, fucking herself as I watched. ""Fucking my pussy with my fingers. I always jerk off when I watch Lorelei dress ... or fuck!"" Slowly Kristy eased her fingers out of her cunt and lifted them to her face. She licked them clean and rested her hand on her other breast, so she held them both. She winked at me and licked her wet lips. ""See you around,"" she said. I smiled as I left Kristy's room and stepped into the hallway.\n\n* * *\n\nI had one more load to shoot that night and I knew where I was going to shoot it. I slowly climbed on top of Lorelei's sleeping body, fitting myself between her legs. She stirred slightly. I knew Kristy was watching. That's why my cock was so hard. I began to lick my way over Lorelei's breasts, careful not to wake her. I wanted her to awake slowly, with the delicious sensation of being fucked. I gently nibbled on Lorelei's hard nipples, then licked her stomach. Finally, I moved up and lay fully down on top of her, my cock between her legs. Lorelei gave a sleepy squirm as I pressed her nude body into the bed. I held still for a minute to make sure she was still asleep, her gorgeous face serene in her dreams. I glanced back over my shoulder. I could just make out the tiny hole in the plaster--a hole Lorelei hadn't ever noticed. I knew Kristy was behind it. I winked at her. I put my cock up to Lorelei's cunt and slowly pressed it in. Lorelei gave a sleepy sigh as I penetrated her. She was still sopping wet even though she'd been asleep for hours. She must have been having wet dreams. She squirmed some more, but didn't wake up as I entered her all the way. Her tight wet pussy held onto my cock tightly. Things were about to get kinky. I could picture Kristy, body pressed against the wall, her hand shoved into her cunt as she rocked back and forth with her legs spread. I could already hear the creak of bedsprings beyond the wall. Kristy could see my ass flexing as I got ready to fuck Lorelei's sleeping body. I tugged back on my cock, easing it out of Lorelei's cunt. Then I thrust forward, and started fucking in and out of her tight hole. Suddenly, her eyes opened and she stared up into my face. She panted, ""I thought it was a dream. Oh yes ... fuck me ..."" She was still very sleepy, but she managed to get her arms around me and reach down to hold my ass as I pumped into her. I fucked Lorelei slowly at first then picked up speed as I heard her moaning. The whole time, I knew that Kristy was watching us and fucking herself with her long fingers. I heard a light thumping on the wall behind us-- Kristy's bed hitting the wall as she jerked back and forth on it. That drove me over the edge and Lorelei was about to cum too. Her cunt flexed in orgasm as she spread her legs closed tighter around my body. I plunged into her, listening to her cum. Then my cock began to spurt, pleasure raging through me as Lorelei took it into her tight cunt again and again. The thumping on the other side grew louder and I thought I heard a faint moan. Then the sounds stopped abruptly. Within seconds, Lorelei was asleep again--a contented but horny sleep. I looked back toward the wall and Kristy. She tapped against it softly and then let out a long, pleasured moan which I could just make out through the plaster.\n\n\n\nChapter 13\n\nThe three of us took Julie's car over to Lorelei's house on Wednesday. Julie looked incredible in a tight leather blazer, with no shirt, that plunged deep between her tits and made it quite evident that she couldn't possibly have a bra on. She wore a matching leather mini-skirt that came so high on her thighs that the lower curve of her ass cheeks was quite visible. It was pretty obvious that she was wearing so underwear, as well, since Julie had taken care to flash me quite a number of times already. She had on high heels and bare legs, and looked like she was ready to fuck. Since she was driving, April and I were in the back seat. April wore even sluttier clothes than Julie. She had on nothing but a leather bra over her tits, though her denim vest lay on the car seat. Her tight spandex pants were quite see-through and had a snap crotch that made her cunt accessible. Since her panties were nothing more than a g-string with a very loose knot tied right up against her cunt, she was almost as ready for action as her friend Julie. Before we reached Lorelei's house, I had found out just how ready for action April was. As Julie drove, April and I made out in the back seat, rubbing our bodies together and kissing wildly. I undid the front hook of her bra so I could suck on her hard nipples and, before long, she had my pants open and her hand around my cock, jerking me off hungrily. She helped me open up the snap-crotch of her tight pants and tug her g-string out of the way, and I slid two fingers up April's warm slit. ""You two horny fuckers can't make each other cum yet,"" said Julie from the front seat. ""We've got to save our orgasms for this little virgin Mick wants us to initiate.""\n""We're just warming up,"" said April, slowly sliding one leg over my waist. I snuggled down into the seat as she spread her legs and straddled me, then settled down on top of me. She guided my cock through the open crotch of her pants and I felt it sinking into her tight wetness. ""Now make sure you don't cum inside me,"" April whispered. ""I just want you to get good and horny. Tell me when you're about to cum and I'll pull out so you can save it for Lorelei."" Neither girl had ever met Lorelei, but as a favor to me, they'd agreed to come to her house and fuck her. I'd described her as the sexiest ex-virgin in the world. That drove April and Julie crazy, and they were both glowing with lust for her. April started fucking her body slowly back and forth, pulling my cock in and out of her. ""That feels so good,"" she whimpered. ""I hope we're there soon ..."" At a long stoplight, Julie put on the emergency brake and leaned over, turning in her seat and taking hold of April's ass. She tugged the crotch of April's pants further open and slipped her tongue into her girlfriend's willing crack. April lifted herself to give Julie a better angle as she began to thirstily lick April's asshole. ""Uh ... yes ..."" whimpered April. The light changed and Julie turned around, letting out the break and pulling away quickly so that April slipped forward and thrust my whole cock into her pussy in one hard shove. ""Uh ... so good ... fuck my pussy ..."" We pulled up in front of Lorelei's house. Julie turned around and playfully slapped April's ass. ""Come on, you two! Up and at 'em! There's plenty of fucking to be done inside!"" April slowly pulled herself off of me, easing my cock out of her dripping pussy. She sat next to me and tucked my underwear back over my prick. It was soaked through with her cunt juice before she could zip up my fly. She fastened my belt and then pulled her own pants closed. ""Sorry, love,"" she said, kissing me. ""I promised our friend. Let's go inside."" We got out of the car and followed Julie up the path to the front door. I watched her gorgeous bare legs as she walked. The hem of her mini-skirt swayed dangerously close to her pussy. I fancied that I could see little tufts of pubic hair sticking out below the skirt. My cock stayed hard as April and I walked up to the door. Julie knocked, and Lorelei answered. When she did her eyes went wild and her mouth dropped open. I hadn't told her that I'd brought two chicks--and certainly not that the two were as gorgeous as Julie and April. Lorelei just stood there for a second, gawking, looking Julie up and down. Her eyes hovered around the deep cleavage exposed by Julie's blazer, then moved down to her long, lush legs as they stood slightly parted. Lorelei herself looked quite gorgeous in a tight cotton top which laced between the breasts-- she didn't wear a bra either, and she had on a loose white mini-skirt with long lacy white pantyhose. Julie stepped forward, putting her arms around Lorelei's shoulders. ""You must be Lori, darling. And what a pretty young slut you are."" Julie pressed her lips to Lori's mouth. Lori squirmed at first, astonished with what was going on, but she yielded almost immediately and let her hands rest on Julie's hips. Julie and she Frenched as April and I stepped into the house. Lori glanced around nervously, then whispered, ""Let's get into my room. Quick."" We all went into Lori's room. I shut the door but didn't lock it. No sooner were we inside than April and Julie had pressed Lorelei back onto the bed, climbing on either side of her. ""Just relax, darling. April and I are experts with women. And I'm dying to get at this luscious body of yours."" April quickly slid out of her spandex pants while I watched gape-mouthed. Julie went to work on Lorelei's shirt, unlacing it as she kissed her. April moved down and lay between Lorelei's spread thighs, tugging them open and pulling up the loose white mini- skirt. She buried her face in Lorelei's cunt, pressing her mouth against it through the thin crotch of her pantyhose. ""Oooooh, what a delectable young cunt,"" squealed April. ""You mean to say this has never been eaten by another woman? We'll have to remedy that ..."" She slid her hands under Lori's skirt and began to pull down the pantyhose. Lorelei submitted eagerly as Julie pulled open her shirt and April worked her white pantyhose down her long, slender thighs. April was bent over, so I could see the bare cheeks of her ass with the string of her tiny g-string panties tugged tightly between them. I wanted to get behind her and slide my cock between her luscious cheeks, but I wanted to see the three females make it first. I slipped out of my shirt and began to undo my pants, feeling my cock throb against my tight underwear. It was still covered in April's thick cunt juice, practically dripping with it. I watched as April slipped Lorelei's pantyhose down over her ankles and tossed them on the bed. Julie picked up the soaked pantyhose and rubbed the crotch against her face. ""Mmmmmmm,"" she sighed. ""Smells good ... I want some of that pussy, too, April! Don't eat it all up ...""\n""There's plenty of it,"" said April as she ran her hands up Lorelei's spread legs and followed them with her face, burying it in Lorelei's exposed crotch. ""Ooooo--ah!"" groaned Lorelei as April thrust her mouth into the virgin pussy. Lorelei's eyes fluttered closed as Julie helped her out of her top and began to suckle on the large, hard nipples. I kicked my pants off. Watching them with desire, I took my cock in my hand and began slowly jerking off as I got hotter. I was careful not to bring myself too far too fast, though--I wanted to save a load of cum for Lorelei's sweet pussy. Julie opened up her blazer and dangled her breasts in Lorelei's face. She eagerly closed her lips around Julie's hard nipple, putting her hands up to stroke Julie's face. April was busily eating Lorelei's cunt, splattering cunt juice all over her face. Lori let out a wild moan--I knew she was getting close already. ""Come on, baby,"" grunted Julie. ""Cum for us. We want to see you cum!"" Julie slowly turned Lorelei on her side, and April followed, climbing onto the bed with her face sandwiched between Lorelei's thighs so she could continue to eat that young pussy. Julie moved down, kissing Lorelei's back and settling between the curving cheeks of her ass. Lorelei emitted a groan of pleasure and anticipation as she realized what was to come. My fist tightened on my cock and I moved a little so I could see better. Julie's tongue snaked out and drew a slow path up Lorelei's exposed crack. She parted Lori's ass cheeks further and thrust her tongue hungrily into Lori's asshole. Lorelei practically screamed as Julie made contact with her supple anus. April delved into Lorelei's pussy with new fervor as Julie started rimming her. April's hands moved into Julie's open jacket so she could fondle her tits as she feasted. Lorelei's eyes opened wide and she got closer to an orgasm. I kept slowly jerking myself off, watching as Lorelei's body contorted in pleasure. Then, suddenly, I realized that there was a squeaking sound coming from the other side of Lorelei's wall and knew in a flash that Kristy was watching and jerking off! The creaking of her bedsprings got faster as Lorelei cried out suddenly, grasped her own tits and pinched the nipples as she screamed in orgasm! Lori thrust her hips rapidly back and forth as she came, caught between the twin ecstasies of having her asshole licked by Julie and her cunt eaten by April. The two babes fondled each other's tits as they shared Lorelei's delicious goodies. When Lorelei finished cumming, they got up and leaned over her, kissing each other hungrily. Then Julie climbed off of the bed and came over to me. She kissed me deeply, reaching down to grope my cock. She gave it a few slow jerks as she thrust her tongue into my mouth. ""I hope we're putting on a good show,"" she panted. ""I'm enjoying myself so far!"" April was bent over Lorelei, Frenching her and rubbing her tits. Julie quickly slipped out of her jacket, exposing her breasts, then unzipped her tight mini-skirt and got out of that. When she stood fully naked, Julie leaned over the big purse she'd brought. She took out an odd assortment of straps--then I saw there was a hole with a metal ring in it. It was a dildo strap. She was going to fuck Lorelei with a strap-on dildo! I knew from seeing many porn flicks what a strap- on dildo meant--Julie's dildo was going to go plunging into Lorelei's tight pussy as if Julie were a man. Julie lifted the harness to her face and glanced over at me, smiling. I realized that the back of the dildo had a short leather plug attached--shaped like a cock complete with head. It wasn't quite a dildo in its own right--it was only five inches long, but the perfect size to go up Julie' ass as she got into the dildo harness. Julie slathered the plug with her saliva, licking it and sliding it into her mouth. Then she slowly climbed into the harness, fitting the plug into her butt. She bent over far so she could press it in and let out a loud groan of pleasure as it penetrated. Julie worked it all the way up her ass, then stood up, her tits and face flushed with desire. She got into the contraption, snapping it at her waist and around her thighs. She took out a dildo--a long, thick dildo that must have been ten inches long! She held it up and Lorelei looked at the dildo eagerly, her lips parted as she panted in desire. Julie slowly licked the head of the dildo, the moved it down to her strap and fitted it into the harness. The dildo left her cunt. Julie kissed April deeply, rubbing the head of the dildo against her stomach. ""Let's switch sides,"" said Julie. ""Since you're the one who's into assholes.""\n""With pleasure,"" answered April, bending down. She closed her lips around the head of the dildo and slowly began to suck it in and out of her mouth. She gave Julie a few strokes and then got off the bed, going to the purse. Julie slid down between Lorelei's spread thighs, keeping her on her side so her ass was exposed. Lorelei closed her eyes as Julie fitted the dildo to Lorelei's cunt. She let out a loud cry of pleasure as Julie began to force the dildo forward, penetrating Lorelei. Lorelei snuggled closer to Julie as it went in--the entire ten inches. The base of the dildo pressed against Lorelei's tightly-clamped pussy lips. ""How do you like that, baby?"" asked Julie. ""G--good!"" squealed Lorelei as Julie began to fuck her slowly, sliding the dildo in and out. Meanwhile, April was climbing into her own dildo harness. It was different and looked like a pair of tight leather briefs. The dildo jutting up toward April's ass was much bigger than Julie's--but not nearly as big as the dildo Lorelei was going to get! April slowly penetrated her cunt with both dildoes, greasing them up good with her fluids. Then she climbed into the briefs, easing the interior dildo between her cheeks and shoving it up her asshole. When April had her harness on, she slowly ran her hand over the dong. It glistened with April's cunt juice. She got onto the bed and moved behind Lorelei, parting her luscious cheeks with her hands. Then she pressed the head of the cunt-greased dildo into Lorelei's tight asshole. Lorelei let out a squeal of surprise as she felt the thick head penetrating her asshole--she hadn't been expecting this! She moaned as April thrust her body forward, working the dong into Lorelei's tight ass. Meanwhile, Julie kept fucking her way into Lori's cunt, picking up speed as her hips pressed against Lori's ass, both dildoes shoved all the way into Lorelei's body. They went wild, pounding their hips against her as they double-penetrated her from behind and from the front. Lorelei let out a scream and I knew she was cumming. She moaned and threw her body back and forth against the two gorgeous girls. But even when she was finished cumming the second time, April and Julie weren't ready to stop fucking her. I heard the door shutting and looked over. It was Kristy, wearing a loose red overdress that left her arms and legs bare. She stared at the scene of the bed, her eyes wild as she panted in desire. Then she turned to me, walking across the room. I knew from the night before that Kristy had never had a woman before. It must have been a shocking scene. But Kristy just looked turned on. Her face was bright red and her lips were parted as she came toward me. The dress she wore was loose and thin enough that I could see most of her body. She thrust her mouth against mine, kissing me keenly as she took my cock out of my own hand and covered it with hers. She smeared the pre-cum on the tip all over my head, jerking me off as she moaned in desire. ""Damn, you've got me hot,"" she panted. ""I've cum five times already, just watching you and jerking off. I had to join in!"" Kristy slowly got to her knees and guided my cock to her parted lips. She moaned as she sucked my cock into her mouth, then down her threat, gulping me and working my hard meat back and forth. I ran my fingers through her soft hair, working to plunge my prick between her sensuous lips. ""Oh, yeah,"" I grunted, shoving my prick into her mouth. Kristy sucked harder, palming my balls as she sucked on me. She gulped down the drops of cum that formed on my cockhead, and eagerly jerked me off with her lips, trying to get more. On the bed, Lorelei kept getting fucked by the two women. Kristy slipped my cock out of her mouth and quickly bent over, putting her hand on the bed, lifting her ass up and pulling her loose shift over her waist. She wore no underwear whatsoever and her luscious pink slit was exposed to my hungry eyes. She began to finger herself, sliding two fingers up her pussy, begging me to fuck her. I lunged forward, taking my cock in my hand to guide it into Kristy's willing snatch. I thrust into her, penetrating her all in one shove. She let out a scream of ecstasy and started shoving her ass up and down, taking my prick into her cunt again and again. I fucked her wildly as the three women went at it, April and Julie fucking Lorelei as she came again and again. Kristy let out a sudden moan, and I knew she was there, already. I was on the verge myself, and as I pounded into her, I shot my load deep inside her slit. Kristy finished cumming just as I pulled my cock out of her--still hard! I couldn't believe it. I was so turned on, my prick didn't even get soft between fucks. I watched as Kristy quickly slithered out of her dress, leaving her stark naked. April and Julie rolled onto their backs, pulling their plastic cocks out of Lorelei. Julie saw Kristy and smiled eagerly. She wasn't one to pass up an opportunity. Reaching out to take Kristy's hand, she pulled her onto the bed. Kristy leaned forward and kissed Julie's parted lips as she spread her legs and straddled the dildo. Kristy sank down on top of Julie, forcing the dildo into her tight pussy. It drove me mad with lust to realize that Julie's dildo was still wet with Lorelei's cunt-juice. Meanwhile, April had gotten onto her back and pulled Lorelei on top of her. Lorelei whimpered, still ripe for some more fucking. She matched Kristy's action, straddling April and pressing the dildo all the way into her cunt. Her nude body shuddered as the ten inches plunged into her and April started fucking her pussy. Lorelei leaned over, putting her arms around Kristy as they both got fucked from beneath. April fucked Lorelei mercilessly as she and Kristy started kissing, teasing each other's tongues and feeling up each other's tits. Meanwhile Lorelei's asshole was dancing the mambo nicely on top of her stretched cunt lips, glistening with her own juice. My cock was still covered in Kristy's goo. I got behind Lorelei and pushed my cock between her cheeks, penetrating her asshole. Lorelei screamed in pleasure as she felt me going in. She pumped wildly, taking my cock up her ass and April's dildo into her pussy. I shoved in time with the two women as Lorelei leaned heavily on Kristy and tongued her hungrily. Meanwhile, Julie was shoving her finger into Kristy's ass as she fucked her. The four went wild as I boned Lorelei's ass and began to shoot my load inside her back door! Lorelei let out a shriek the same time Kristy did--and then Julie and April moaned, stimulated by the dildoes up their asses and the sheer bliss of fucking these two gorgeous babes. ""I'm cumming,"" moaned Julie ""Oh yes,"" panted April. She put her hand on Lorelei's ass, gripping my cock so she could feel it pounding into Lorelei's tight hole. With a collective moan, we all came, then slumped together in a pile on the bed. Julie and April pulled the dildoes out of their respective slits and started to kiss me. With a whimper of pleasure, Lorelei--the most fucked but most insatiable slut of all--grasped my still-hard cock and began sucking it into her mouth.\n\n* * *\n\nThe evening was far from over. Julie and April slid out of their harnesses and tongued each other's pussies, getting into 69 as I boned Lorelei deep. Kristy and Lorelei ended up eating each other late into the night as April and Julie and I watched and fondled each other. Finally, I ended up as the supreme benefactor. April climbed on top of me and ground her pussy into my face as I eagerly ate her. At the same time, Lorelei and Kristy shared my cock, Frenching around the hard rod and jerking me off until I came all over their faces. Julie guided my hand between her legs and shoved my fingers into her cunt, letting me finger-fuck her as she watched me spurting all over Lori and Kristy. When they were all exhausted they just lay in a pile fondling me, rubbing their tits against my body. Before long I was hard again, and they all agreed that Lorelei should have the honor of getting my cock. I fucked her, but pulled out just in time to shoot my load all over the three's tits and faces. They rubbed the jizz into each other's breasts and licked them off again, then lay nude on the bed with me caressing my body. It turned out that before morning came we were all ready for another round. There were lots more nights with the four chicks and Janine. I fucked them both separately and together, sometimes two or three at a time and sometimes all of them at once. Boy, was I a lucky man. When I'd finally convinced Janine to come over, she got into it with a newfound fervor and her sex drive never was better. She lost her female virginity with four chicks at once and realized that cheating was a virtue. That's okay, 'cause she finally told me she'd fucked Rich every day since that afternoon I'd interrupted them. Well, even I had trouble satisfying five women, so I finally let Rich in on it and he had a good time screwing April and Janine on one side of the living room while I fucked Julie and Lorelei and Kristy on the other side. April and Julie and Lorelei finally gave up their dildoes, since they preferred to share my cock. It was a nice gesture, but I didn't really mind. I knew there would be enough pussy for me whether or not they liked fucking latex. And my cock was always high on the priority scale. After all, there's nothing a college slut loves more than a good hard cock. Wherever you put it--and now I had plenty of places to put it."
1042,"Coed, The 1","['Fdom-Mteens', 'cd']","I always wanted to ask her out, but could never get up the nerve, just as well. She would never go out with a nerd like me, Jonathan Jerome Watson. She would call me J.J., I thought that was cool, my father always called me Jonathan, worse yet, my mother always called me Jerome. Yeck! Anyway, all senior year of high school, I was helping Cindy keep up her grades to get into college. She was a horrible student and needed all of my help. I had been accepted to State on an early acceptance to their computer sciences program, as well as several other schools, all with high rankings. Cindy finally got into state, probably on a wing and a prayer and a helpful admissions assistant she befriended, no doubt using her feminine wiles. She came over to the house to tell me and was ectatic. I never saw her so happy, she came up to my room and hugged me and kissed me, knocking my glasses right off my face. She said, ""J.J. we are going to college together, this is great, wow, now I know I will make it!"" I felt good that she was so happy, but also knew it would be 4 more years of doing double duty. We graduated that spring, Cindy was doing her usual summer at the beach, I was going up to State early to get a start on some courses. I got up to school and found that college was not at all what I expected. First I was thrown in with a bunch of jocks in the freshman dorms. I got the crap beaten out of me three or four times, the school was so big and so imposing, I felt homesick, I didn't know what to do. Finally giving up, I left to come home. My mother and father were so disappointed, knowing that I was not socially adjusted to be with other people, alone without a protector or someone who would look after me. My father wanted to force me to go back, my mother showed a little more compassion. The weekend came around and Cindy came home from the shore. She was to go up to State for Freshman cheerleader tryouts in a week and had to get ready. When I saw her she was more beautiful than ever. She came over to see me. My mother, in all of her wisdom, told her everything. When she first came up to my room, I saw her and thought she would laugh at me, knowing full well that mom had spilled the beans. She came over to me and sat down on the bed and looked at me. I couldn't take it, I broke down and started to cry. She held me for what must have been over an hour, stroking my hair, (I had grown it longer this year, which was my feeble attempt at coolness. By growing it long I thought I would be accepted by at least the metalheads or someone.) Finally she looked at me and after a long pause said, ""J.J. you are never going to make it like this. Even I can't help you, especially like you are, to get you accepted. We tried building you up in high school with all of that workout stuff and that didn't work. You don't fit in. I like you because you've been more like a girlfriend to me than a boyfriend. I've always been able to talk to you in a way that I can't talk to other boys and your a good listener. You think like a girl,your sensitive and have always liked the things that girls would like not boys. Your not going to make it like this. Not the way you are."" I just hung my head, I didn't know what to say. She was right. I always liked things that girls liked as long as I could remember. I never liked sports, at least not contact sports, not with all of that pressure. I was never good at the things that most guys were good at. Cindy got up and walked around and suddenly looked at me as if a light bulb went off in her head. ""J.J. what if you didn't have the problems we were just talking about. What if it was alright for you to think more like a girl, what if it was acceptable for you to be like you are, well at least with some of my help."" I didn't know what she was thinking but I kept listening. ""J.J., with a little work it could be done, I worked in the guidance office and know where everything is and that guy from admissions, I'm sure I could take care of him. You will be no problem."" I had no idea what she was talking about. ""Cindy, what are you saying?"" She answered back with an idea I could not believe, ""J.J., I bet with a little work and planning, I could get your records changed from Jonathan Jerome Watson to Jennifer Joyce Watson and you could be my roommate! I would take care of you and you would take care of me."" I couldn't believe my ears, what was she saying, she went on, ""Remember when we were little and I used to dress you up as my little sister and we would pretend. And remember last year at school when I dressed you up as a girl for Halloween, you looked better as a girl than you ever looked as a guy, It took half the day before anyone found out who you really were, and I knew some guys who would have hit on you until they found out. You can do it. You don't have to be a glamour queen, you can be a wallflower for all I care. I get a roommate that can keep me in school, and you go to college and finnish things out, It can't be any worse than things are now."" I sat and thought alot, how can she be thinking that I would go along with this. I looked at her and she said again, ""Remember we would be ROOMMATES and I would take care of you."" I couldn't believe it, but the words came out of my mouth, ""YES!"" Cindy hugged me again and kissed me again and said, ""J.J. you will never regret it."" I didn't know about that. ""We've got to make plans,"" Cindy said. ""I'll go down and tell your parents that I talked you into going back to school."" and she ran down the stairs. She talked for a long time and finally my dad called me down stairs and said he was proud of my decision and said I was brave to make the decision. I had no idea of what she told them, I hoped it was not anything we talked about. I walked Cindy back to her car and she told me what they discussed. She told them that she would look after me back at school, but to insure that I adjusted, I needed to spend the entire school year at college without coming home. No holidays, nothing. I could call every once in a while, but I had to break all of my ties, as to not have a relapse of homesickness. She would take care of me and make sure I learned how to fit in. They agreed and said that they would leave it all up to her. I couldn't believe it, it sounded too bizarre to be true. Cindy kissed me goodbye and told me to get a good nights sleep because we only had a couple of days to get ready. She would stop by to pick me up at 8:00 am. I went back into the house and talked to my parents. They thought it was wonderful that Cindy was doing this, how lucky I was to have her as a friend, if only they knew. I went up to bed and fell asleep wondering what the next few days would bring. I woke up early the next day and got dressed. a quick bite to eat and Cindy pulled up in the driveway, right on time. She seemed much more excited about this than I could ever be. She had asked me to bring my prescription for my glasses for some reason. Who knows. Our first stop was school, Cindy went in to the guidance department, with a little of undercover work and picked up a copy of my transcripts as well as blanks. She made the proper alterations and we were off. Next stop, Cindy's house. Cindy's mom and dad both worked, so we were alone. We went upstairs to Cindy's room and the first thing she had me do was to strip naked. I couldn't believe it! She gave me a pair of her cotton panties to put on and a short silk robe. ""J.J. you better get used to it if we are going to pull this off."" I couldn't believe I was actually doing this. She started to measure me, everywhere. She even got a little playful with me and I got an erection, small as it were. Cindy turned to me and said, ""Now J.J., we have no time for that now, we have alot of work to do. If your a good GIRL, I will take care of you later."" I found that Cindy was really getting into this and I figured that if I was going to be ""taken care of"" I should definitely play along. She finished up and had me get dressed, except I left the panties on, she insisted that I start getting into the part. We left and went to the mall. She had asked me to bring the money I had earned from my computer tutoring with me to take care of some essential items. When we got to the mall, I found out what they were. First we went to her favorite lingerie shop, she bought several pairs of panties, some bras, some foundation garments, camisoles and tap pants sets, teddies, stockings and some nities. All told the bill was over $200. I saw my money going fast. I was very concerned that I was to be more ""low key"" looking than I thought Cindy was going to make me out to be. I insisted that the balance of the purchases reflect a more conservative look, she agreed. The next place we went to was The Limited. She bought two pairs of pants, a couple of blouses, sweaters, jeans and a denim skirt. (I cringed when she bought that.) Another $200. After several more stores, I had spent over $700 of my savings, but we were not done yet. We went to the shoe store. Apparently Cindy had measured my feet and found them to be the same size as hers. She bought me a couple of pairs of tennies, a pair of ladies loafers, a pair of stylish lace up shoes, a pair of Jazz shoes and a pair of black boots with a low heal, finally she looked at me with a smile on her face and purchased a pair of black 4"" pumps with little bows at the heal, I shook my head no several times and she still made the purchase. Finally, feeling a little queazy, I sat down on a bench in the middle of the mall, while she completed the errands. When she came back, almost an hour later, she had several more bags from various ladies stores and had spent another $600. Almost all of my money. Last stop was the One hour eyeglass lab. She picked out a very stylish pair of red frames and tried them on. She even had me try them, I couldn't believe that she had me trying things on in public. Satisfied, she had the stylist make up a pair, for ""her"", with a violet to rose tint and handed the stylist my prescription. It read J.J. Watson, She just posed as J.J. They said that they would be ready in an hour and we took off for lunch. ""J.J. when we get back up to school, we will have you fitted for contact lenses, they will be much more becoming when your dressed up."" Oh Boy! What was I getting into! I didn't feel much like eating, Cindy said that was all the better, because I was going to have to get used to watching my figure. We stopped back at the eyeglass place and Cindy picked up the prescription. We left the mall and when we got out to the car, she had me try on the glasses. They were better fitting than the ones I presently owned. Cindy thought I looked cute, I thought I looked like a boy wearing girls glasses. We went back to her house and went up to her room. We only had a few minutes until her Mom came home, so Cindy proceeded to show me the other things she bought me: First I had no intention in wearing most of the clothes and I couldn't believe she bought them! First she showed me two dresses, one was a black sweater dress that had a wide collar that she said could be worn either off or on the shoulders. The other was a floral pattern sun dress that buttoned up the front and was very fitted. I don't know how she expected me to wear it. Then she showed me a black leather skirt that was quite short and a drop waisted, or at least thats what she called it, denim skirt that was also short, but flared out at the hips. She bought me an assortment of tops, all quite feminine and not what I had in mind and a few more pairs of pants in various styles. Finally she showed me some workout and what she called ""Knock-about"" clothes that were also hard for me to imagine wearing. As she finished, her mother came home. We had to quickly stow away the new items and come downstairs. Cindy said goodbye to me and said she would call me later. At about 10:00 I got a call from her and she said, ""J.J., I spoke to Michelle, my friend who works at the salon I go to. I got her to agree to take care of you before we go to school. I have to make an excuse that we have to leave tomorrow afternoon to get to school on time. Michelle will meet us at the salon at 7:00pm after it closes for your appointment and take care of making you beautiful. We can stay in a motel and leave for school Friday morning as we had originally planned. So pack your stuff as if you are going to go tomorrow, I'll call your Mom and tell her. I'll see you tomorrow. Sleep tight girlfriend!"" And she hung up. I couldn't get a word in edgewise. I couldn't believe what she did. She told someone else about this. A perfect stranger. How could she. What was she doing scheduling me for an ""Appointment"". I didn't know if I was into this girlfriend stuff yet. I was going to call her back and tell her the whole thing was off, but I wimped out again. I was up all night thinking and when all was said and done, I guess that State was going to end up with another Co-Ed this fall... ME!"
1043,"Coed, The 2","['Fdom-M-teens', 'cd']","hide my stored luggage at her house in the back of the basement. I had a steamer trunk with a lock on it for all of my clothes. Cindy put a note on it saying, ""Cindy's Summer Stuff"" and We carried it down into the back of her basement. She said that her parents would never think it was anything else. We went upstairs and got the three suitcases with my new clothes and put them in the car. We had less room now than we did before, but we could still get the top up if we had to and lock everything up when we stopped for the night. I was so nervous, I was shaking like a leaf. We weren't to meet Michelle for another hour, her salon was at the mall in the next town over. We parked the car at the mall and Cindy grabbed the small suit case she had packed for me. We walked around the mall and window shopped for a while. Cindy picked out a pair of gold stud earrings and said that she wanted Michelle to pierce my ears. I said no way, but she bought them anyway. We saw the last person leave the salon and watched as the owner told Michelle to lock up when she was finished. We waited until the coast was clear and headed over to the salon. Michelle was a very pretty redhead, very trendy dresser, wearing a leopard print blouse and stone washed jeans that fit her like a glove. She was wearing low heals and lots of jewelry. I timidly entered the salon and she brought us into the back while she closed up in front. Finally we sat down and Michelle started right in, ""So J.J., I'm going to help you fit into your new role. Cindy said you would be a great candidate, how do you feel about it."" I was about to have a breakdown, Cindy gave me a Valium, that she stole from her mother and told me to relax. I was honest with Michelle, that I was scared to death and I had no idea how I was going to pull it off. Cindy looked at me and said, ""J.J., you don't give me enough credit. Do you want to forget the whole thing and have me take you back home to be a quitter!"" She seemed almost angry, I didn't want to upset her and I didn't want to be a quitter and said, ""No, this is what I want."" I think the Valium was kicking in, because my knees stopped shaking. Michelle said fine, lets get started. She took me into the back and had me strip naked. I was very self conscious as she looked me over. She covered my torso with a smelly cream and had me wait about 20 minutes before taking a shower. The small amount of hair that was on my body was gone. I was told to lay down on a low table and she proceeded to wax my legs and ""bikini line"", boy was that ruff. Cindy gave me a pair of white cotton panties to wear and a kimono like robe. Michelle brought me into the main salon room and sat me at one of the stations. Next she waxed my eyebrows and used the electrolysis needle on my faint beard. She said I needed a few more treatments (I didn't know it was permanent) She then gave me a facial and removed the small callouses from my feet. I couldn't believe the process I was going through, but the pill had done its job and I could feel no pain. I was given a pedicure and saw that my toenails were now pink. Michelle brought me over to the shampoo sink and shampooed and conditioned my hair. She gave me a cut that framed my face and proceeded to give me a perm. I couldn't stand the smell of the perming solution, but couldn't do much about it. The perm was done and when she finished with the styling and some highlighting, I wasn't allowed to look. I think that Cindy thought that I would leave right then and there. I insisted on seeing myself, but Cindy convinced me that I wanted to wait until they were done. Michelle then took me over to the manicurists table and gave me tips and wraps and several layers of polish as well, I protested when she made the nails so long, so she filed them down to a more conservative length and gave them another coat of pink polish and a top coat. Finally I was brought over to the Cosmetician area, first, much against my protests, Michelle pierced my ears. Cindy gave her the gold studs for me to wear. She then started on my makeup. I asked her as calmly as I could not to go too wild. She promised. I ended up with a rather subdued look except for my eyes, where she used lots of mascara. Cindy brought out the overnight case that she had brought in and took out the clothes she picked for me to wear. She had two outfits chosen. The one which included the denim skirt, I refused to wear. The other was a pair of jeans with a blouse of white cotton with puffy sleeves, I said OK and she proceeded to get me dressed. She had me take off my panties and put on a flesh colored g-string like garment that was quite elastic. It pushed the last vestiges of my maleness up and underneath me. I was then given a pair of white lacy bikinis and a matching white bra. I had to wear an elastic waist cincher to give me a little shape. It was uncomfortable, but bearable. She gave me a pair of silicone filled inserts used for mastectomy patients that filled out my bra to a B-cup. It felt strange to feel the additional weight on my chest, and they jiggled when I moved. The blouse, I found out, was a western style that buttoned on the bias and had a very tailored taper. Cindy gave me a pair of socks to wear, I thought to myself, ""Thank God she didn't want me to wear stockings."" I put the jeans on and they fit well. The had a wide waistband and fit to show off my rear. The jeans were baggy fit in the legs and tapered to the ankle. The ankles had zippers and little bows at the top of the zippers. Cindy gave me the boots she bought for me. They were short boots with a low heal and a little decoration at the top. She handed me my new glasses, fastened a gold chain with a little heart pendant around my neck and gave me gold cuff bracelet to wear. I turned around and looked in the mirror and almost passed out. I was a GIRL! With my glasses on I looked a little ""book wormish"", but I looked like the kind of girl that if I took off my glasses, I could show real promise. I couldn't believe it. I was actually excited, this could really work. I didn't want to appear too enthusiastic to Cindy, or she would probably make me wear the skirt and heels, but I began to feel that this wasn't going to be too bad after all. My hair was not the BROWN it was before, but a cute brunette with reddish highlights. The perm was still kind of tight, but it framed my face nicely and cascaded in curls down the back just above my shoulders. I had cute bangs in the front. My eyes were deep with a golden eye shadow and long black lashes. My lips were a soft pink-coral color matching my nails. They were full, almost pouty. My look was that of a college coed. Cindy was very pleased with how I looked and said, ""Lets go out and celebrate!"" I didn't know about going out in public yet, but off we went. We left the salon and Michele locked up. On the other side of the mall was a restaurant that also had a small niteclub. The drinking age was 18, and I was still 17 until next week. The last thing I needed was to get proofed. Cindy noticed my hesitancy and said, ""Don't worry honey, we are only going to get something to eat."" We went inside and were seated at a table. I noticed how different women are treated in public places and I liked it. We ordered salads and I ordered a Perrier. Cindy ordered wine and was proofed, she was already 18 and I cringed when the waiter looked at me and thought about asking for my proof as well. One of the things I had not thought about in all of this was my voice. I had a high squeaky voice for a guy, but for a girl, I still didn't have the mannerisms down fully and thought I would be a dead giveaway if I attempted to talk. At first I whispered, almost feigning that I had lost my voice. As I became more comfortable I spoke a little clearer, but was still apprehensive. We finished dinner and as I should of thought, Cindy wanted to go into the niteclub. After pleading on my part, she relented. We said our goodbyes to Michelle and were off to the motel for the night. Cindy had picked a place about 50 miles up the interstate and we headed off. I found myself thinking about my new existence and what was happening to me as we drove along the highway, I had a lot of things to think about. Cindy was playing the stereo and a Carly Simon song came on. We found ourselves singing along and I began to fall more and more into the acceptance of my female role. I liked the feeling I was getting, the acceptance by Cindy and the fact that I was starting over as a girl."
1044,"Coed, The 3","['Fdom-M-teens', 'cd']","Since we were supposed to be at school tonight, we had to call. I felt strange talking to my mother while wearing a bra, but soon got over it. Finally after I finished the call and Cindy talked to her parents, we got ready for the night. Cindy changed into a very sheer white teddy and told me to go into the bathroom to get ready while she put out my things for the night. Cindy had me wash up, take off my makeup and wear alot of moisturizer the night. She had me put on some perfumed dusting powder and when I had returned to the bedroom, she had a pink baby doll set laid out for me to wear. I didn't want to get into the habit of wearing such totally feminine things, she coerced me by becoming very amorous and started telling me that she would make me feel so good if I did what she said. I couldn't help myself with such an offer and I put on the sexy nitie and laid down on the bed. Cindy sat beside me and started to tell me how glad she was that I wanted to go along with her and be her girlfriend. She lit up a joint and gave it to me. I had never indulged before and coughed a little at first then got into it.She stroked my hair and made me feel better than I had in a long time. She got up and pulled a small soft case out of her overnight bag and placed it down on the bed next to me. Then she reached over and dropped the spaghetti straps that held up the top to my nitie. She started to trace little circles around my hardening nipples and then reached over and started sucking on them. I was in heaven! While she played and sucked, she said that I was a pretty girl and pretty girls who allow themselves the pleasure of fulfilling themselves as women, feel this kind of pleasure all the time. Wouldn't it be wonderful if I were to attempt to be all the woman I could be and feel these pleasures regularly. Feeling as I did right at that moment, it was hard to deny that I was enjoying this experience immensely. She said that normally she was not into ""girls"", but wanted to show me the pleasures of being a woman. I wanted to reciprocate, but she said that she was not a lesbian and that her sexual desires as well as mine would soon be fulfilled by the new men in our lives. I was totally opposed to the notion, but caught up in the moment, did not object. Cindy reached down and pulled on the little ties that held up my bikini bottoms. She pulled down the g-string device that held my maleness in place and gently started stroking my little ""Clit"", as she called it. the sensations were fantastic. As felt my pulse quicken and I began to shake, she stopped momentarily and removed from her bag a small battery operated vibrating rubber cock. She continued stroking me while she touched the dildo to my cheek. She reached over and kissed me and said, ""Jennifer show me what kind of woman you really are,"" and proceeded to feed me the 8"" long phallus. I reluctantly sucked on it as she quickened the pace of stroking me. My saliva that coated the cock, lubricated it. Cindy took it out of my mouth and reached down and slowly began to touch the rosebud of my ass with it as she continued to stroke my ""clit"". She said that I should learn what it would be like to have a man inside of me. Too caught up in the heat of the moment to protest, she then slowly inserted the vibrating phallus into my virgin ""pussy"". As she maneuvered the dildo, she stroked me until I erupted into her hand. I collapsed, exhausted. To tired to object, she reached up and fed me my own cum, saying, ""Be a good girl Jen and lick it all up, in time you will learn to love it, especially when it comes from the right guy."" I was drained and tired and too waisted to be argumentative about my sexual preferences. I fell asleep in her arms and didn't awaken until the first light. Cindy had already awaken and dressed when I got up. She was wearing a short white skirt, a cute red and white top with straps and white bows at the shoulders, and stockings with red flats. She laid out my clothes for the day, after last night I could hardly protest. She had set out a pair of pink and violet tropical pattern shorts that had a tie waist and a matching blouse with short cap sleeves. She also put out a matching pink bra and bikini panty set and a pair of pantyhose. I said to myself that there was no way she was getting me into them. I went into the bathroom and took a shower. I got out, dried off, wrapped the towel around me and went back into the bedroom. Cindy sat me down at the desk and proceeded to do my makeup. She was a little more generous than Michelle and used alot of blush, a generous amount of mauve colored eye shadow and a violet eye liner and mascara. She outlined my lips with a dark pink lip pencil and filled in with a frosted pink lipstick and blended them with the lip brush. When she was done, I was more feminine than I could ever imagine. This was all happening too quickly. I got a little nervous, but Cindy calmed me down. I put on my ""device"" and slipped into the panties. The were seamed to hug my derriere and were very lacy. The bra was very lacy as well and very sheer. When she put the breast forms in the cups of the bra, the ""nipples"" of the forms pressed into the bra and were quite apparent. Cindy loved the way I looked. I protested greatly, but as everything seamed to have gone in the last few days, she talked me into wearing the pantyhose. They felt strange on my skin, but made my legs look most feminine. I put on the shorts, they were different than I first pictured them. They looked like a skirt and tied in place, Cindy called them ""Diaper Shorts!"". I wasn't too happy about this. Although they were a cute pattern and had all sorts of tropical flowers on them. I then put on the blouse and buttoned the front. I then realized why Cindy didn't have me wear the cincher. The blouse was a midriff. The front also tied into a knot which, in combination with my new found ""breasts"", made for a most feminine figure. The nipples in the breast forms were clearly visible through my blouse. This was more than I could handle, I was about to protest when Cindy said, ""Jen dear, if your are going to be my roommate, you are going to have to keep up with me. In other words, I'm not living with a nerd! If you don't like it we can stop right now, but I will do nothing to help you and you can go back home and explain why you look the way you do. I want you to feel comfortable as a girl and to be able to be accepted by my new friends at school. You are going to have to loosen up. I wont force you all the time to wear sexy feminine things, but sometimes its for your own good. YOU HEAR ME?"" I heard her loud and clear and thought it was wise not to show my displeasure. Which was particularly hard when she brought out the next items for me to wear. ""Now Jennifer, put these on and get used to them."" They were a pair of 4"" purple pumps. I was never going to wear them, but the stern looks I was getting from Cindy changed my mind. They were difficult to walk in but after a few minutes of walking around. I got used to taking short minced steps and was able to keep my balance. I looked at myself in the full length mirror behind the door and saw a sexy young woman staring back at me. The top was very feminine and fitted. It had a wide collar and was buttoned low. My bra pushed what little flesh I had on my chest together to show a slight bit of cleavage. My waist was slim enough to get away with, although I new Cindy wanted me to loose weight. The shorts were very sexy, they tied at my waist and were high cut on the sides where the flaps tied in place. My legs encased in the stockings were quite shapely considering, even my knees weren't too knobby. My calves were stretched by the height of the heals and looked most sexy, especially from behind where, if I must say so myself, I had a really cute ass. Particularly elevated by the heals. Cindy had me sit down and she tied a cute pink ribbon around my hair and tied a bow at the top. She then fastened my necklace with the heart pendant around my neck and also put a matching bracelet with a little dangling gold heart around my ankle. I was becoming a provocative young woman! After everything was done, she sprayed me with a generous dose of L'air du Temps and we finished packing and were off. When we got into the car, Cindy handed me a pair of purple sunglasses that she had made up for me in my prescription. She used the last of the money I had given her to pay for them. She said I looked like a starlet! It took us about 5 hours to reach State. I relaxed as we rode down the highway and we talked, laughed and sang the whole way. By the time we reached school, I had become lots more comfortable with my appearance. I even didn't mine all of the stares I was receiving from the truckers as we drove along the highway. Cindy and I smoked a joint at a stop we made along the way and I was so relaxed that I actually found myself flirting when they passed us by. When we reached the college, Cindy drove over to the Administration building and met with the guy she met in admissions. After reluctantly promising to make a date with him for the homecoming weekend if he did her this favor, he got my papers changed and gave her a submission slip for Jennifer Joyce Watson. She thanked him and we were off to housing. At the housing office we were assigned to the coed dorms on the south side of campus. Cindy was hoping for the coed dorms, so was I because each room had its own bathroom, thank God, we were in luck. We went over to the dorms and found our room on the second floor. As we walked up the stairs, we met two guys that lived down the hall, Don and Rob. They were most glad to meet us, I could tell by the rise in their shorts, and helped us bring up our stuff. Don was a freshman football player and was huge, over 6'5"" and had a perfect body. Cindy almost had an orgasm thinking about him on our hall. Rob was a lacrosse player, he was about 6' and wore glasses. He had longer blonde hair and was thin but muscular. Cindy looked at me and then looked at Rob, back and forth, I knew she was up to no good. After talking to the guys for a while, Cindy and Don doing most of the talking, Rob and I being more shy, Don asked Cindy to go out with him on Friday night, she accepted and then did the fateful act of saying, ""Why don't we make it a double date and Robbie can take Jenny."" My heart stopped! What was she doing. I was nervous just talking to these guys, here she was setting me up on a date. Rob was smiling and asked me out, I looked back at Cindy and she was giving me the evil eye as if to say, ""You better say yes."" I looked down and then at Rob and said yes. It was done. We said goodbye to the guys and settled into the room. I was very quite and just went about unpacking my things, pouting. Cindy came over to me, sat me down on the bed and said, ""J.J. you will be fine, remember, you must relax and accept who and what you are. Look at you, you are a desireable girl. And you will be even better. By the time we finish this year, you will be wondering what it was like to be a boy, and never wanting to know again. You are going to love who you are, the thing that are going to happen to you. If we can get your body in shape and do a few other things, maybe you could even become a cheerleader like me! Wouldn't that be fun. I know everything will be alright. OK."" As apprehensive as I was, I knew I was going to have to deal with this. I was in too deep right now and could not get out. I took a deep breath and said ""Alright"". Cindy smiled and kissed my forehead. And said, ""Honey, lets go over to the field house, you can watch Cheerleader practice and then we can get a drink."" She grabbed her workout stuff and we went over to the gym. I sat up in the stands in the gym and watched the girls practice. They were all so sexy and athletic. Instead of thinking about them as I would have only a few weeks ago, I was thinking differently. I wanted to be one of them. I wanted to have a body like theirs I wanted to look as good as they did, and thinking of the meeting back at the dorm with the guys, I wanted to attract men as they did. I really wanted to be a complete woman. I loved how I looked, even though I had protested so much, I was really getting into this. And I was actually looking forward to Friday night and my date with Robbie."
1045,"Coed, The 4","['Fdom-M-teens', 'cd']","license, although I got so nervous at the Motor Vehicles office that I ended up getting sick in the ladies room. The way that I looked was like the majority of girls on campus and Cindy was in the minority. I wore my ""State"" sweats, jeans and loose shirts, just like most of the girls in the dorm. Cindy was the one to wear the more sexy and feminine clothes and was always needling me to try some new make up or one of her new outfits. I was starting to feel more secure and willing to go along with this as I gained more confidence that I could fit in, as long as I didn't have to try too much too soon. Cindy seemed to recognize this and didn't push me too hard. Classes started on Thursday morning and my schedule was a killer. I had 8:00 classes every morning but Fridays. Several computer labs and one night course in information science on Wednesday nights. All told I was carrying 20 credits, more than almost anyone in the dorm. I slowly got to meet some of the other people in the dorms. Lori and Megan were in the room next to us. Lori was a nursing student and was a gorgeous brunette, she looked much older and sophisticated than the other freshman girls. Megan was a partier, a little chunky and had wild short, bleached blond hair. She wore really funky clothes and made me laugh alot. On the other side of our room was Andrea and Christine. Andrea was a business student and was not always the friendliest, she seemed kind of aloof. Christine was a Computer Sciences major, like me and was very quiet. Cindy said Christine could be pretty if she tried more, I thought that she was kind of pretty, Cindy said, ""Jen your alot prettier than she is."" I was both happy and embarrassed to hear that. ""Andrea was just a bitch,"" and as Cindy would say, ""Nobody would bother looking at her anyway."" Although I thought she was very pretty, in a preppie sort of way. The other side of the hall were mostly guys. Don and Robbie lived on the one end of the hall, next to them Fred and Salmi. Fred was the text book nerd! As a matter of fact, as Cindy constantly reminds me, he was alot like what I was like. (Fred is a living incentive for me to become a full fledged woman) Salmi is your stereotype Indian, the type that you usually find in 7-11's. He doesn't even attempt to break the stereotype, even when everybody busts on him. We've never seen the two guys next to them, Cindy thinks their dead. It must be from smoking too much grass, because the hall by their room reeks of it. Next to them were Al and James. Al is a basketball player, almost 6'6"" and never is without a ball, I think it was part of him at birth. James is a drama major and James is where I have a little problem. On Tuesday night, Cindy and I stayed up late watching Casablanca. I was the only one in the world who had never seen it before, according to Cindy. After the movie was over it was after 2:00am and I was exhausted. I fell fast asleep and started dreaming. In my dream, I was kissing Rick goodbye at the airfield, when I looked into his eyes, IT WAS JAMES I WAS KISSING! I woke up with a start. First, it was the first time I had ever dreamt I was a girl. Second why James? He was a very good looking guy. Cindy said he was too short, although anyone under 6' was too short for Cindy, James was about 5'10"". He looks alot like Kusak on L.A. Law. It scared me a little to find myself acting this way. I guess some of my actions are almost unreal these days, while others, even dreams, are awaking me to the reality that I am living a life of a girl. Joan and Veronica are next to them and Joan is wierd. She is a delayed flower child or something, a real throwback to the sixties. She is never in the dorms anyway, she usually stays off campus with her Hippie boyfriend. Veronica is a cheerleader with Cindy, although I don't think they like each other, it's the competitive thing you know. Veronica's boyfriend stays over alot. Cindy and I laugh because they try to be so discrete sneaking into the room at night. Veronica is a screamer, in other words, when Jay, her boyfriend, is screwing her, she screams out loud. Cindy says she could wake the dead. Megan does a great Veronica impression that has us all in stitches. The last room at the end of the hall is the Japanese guys, Yoshi and Hero. They are a story for another time. Anyway on Thursday I went to my classes. I had a Freshman English class, English Lit. 101, with Professor Jordan. He was an older professor who read Shakespeare for the entire class period. A little hard to take first thing in the morning. After that I had a computer lab. This was way below my level, thank God the grad student, Alan, recognized that I should be doing more elevated work and talked Dr. Royce, Dean of the Computer Sciences school, to allow me to take the grad level lab next door. Alan is a little nerdy, but kinda nice. I was off in the early afternoon and had a Math lecture from 4:00-5:30 then I was done for the day. Friday I had classes from 10:00 to 4:00 straight through. It was tough to get around. The campus is so big and the buildings are not all in the same area, I have to take the campus shuttle and its not always on time. Friday classes were finished and when I got back to the dorms, Cindy was in the room waiting for me. She was bound and determined to get me dressed up for my date that night. I convinced her to let me off the hook because it was my first time. She said, ""At least let me make you look a little better."" I said OK, and she started in. I took a long hot shower and washed my hair. I got out and put on my short silk robe. My perm had been loosening and began to look more naturally curly. Cindy combed my hair back away from my face and started in on my makeup. First I was given a dusting of scented powder all over me. Then Cindy spent more time than usual with my foundation, getting the look she wanted. She then went to work on my eyes. She spent some time plucking out some additional eyebrow hairs, was that painful, until she got the arch thin and high. A copper shadow and deep dark brown eye liner and mascara in great quantities were put on my eyes. She then outlined my lips far beyond their usual outline in a red lip pencil and filled them in with RED! lipstick. She said, ""Jen dear, don't pout tonight. Robbie will come in his pants thinking of what those sensational lips of yours could do to him."" I blushed bright red with the thought and began to have another anxiety attack until Cindy calmed me down. She promised no more jokes. She filed and shaped my nails, which had grown during the week. I had found them to be a little difficult to use on the keyboard of the computer, but not too bad. Cindy put on a matching red nail polish on them and gave them two coats. My hands were looking quite feminine when she was done. She then did my hair and after a weeks supply of hair spray and almost singing my head with the blow dryer she was done. My hair was full, high upsweep in the front, curls framing my face and a cascade of curls down the back. I looked in the mirror and another person was staring back at me. A sexy voluptuous woman, ME! I couldn't get over it, I was enjoying this. Cindy laid out my underwear and I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw what she laid out. A black bustier/corset, a pair of black lacy bikini panties and black lace pantyhose. ""No Way"" was I going to wear them. Cindy convinced me that I needed the support of the bustier to hold me in. The panties would not leave a panty line and the pantyhose were to be worn because of the shoes she was having me wear. I reluctantly agreed and she helped me get dressed. First I put on the bustier. It was boned and took a little maneuvering to get me all into it. By the time she was done, my waist was nipped in and the cups of the bra were filled with my silicone inserts. Cindy said, ""We've got to figure out a way to fill you out more naturally, I will have to see about that."" I wasn't paying much attention, I was just trying to breathe from the corset. My device was put in place, hiding my male anatomy and I pulled the panties up my smooth legs. I then stepped into the pantyhose. They were a pretty lace pattern and made my legs look so sexy. She wanted badly to get me into a skirt, that was pushing it a little far, and settled on a pair of black pleated slacks and a red, sleeveless, angora sweater with a very wide neckline. I didn't realize until after I was dressed that the top was to be worn off the shoulders. Thats why she had me wear the bustier. I felt very exposed with my shoulders like that. Finally I stepped into a pair of black kidskin pumps. They had a 4"" heel and bows at the back. The pants gathered above the ankle, my feet looked so sexy with the lace stockings in the high heals. Cindy gave me a wide black leather belt with a bow on the buckle and a matching purse. I'm still finding out about things she bought for me. I wore a little gold necklace with Cindy's ruby drop pendant and a gold bracelet. Cindy got me to take out my gold studs and wear large hoops that she had bought. They felt strange on my ears. But in the mirror, WOW!!! I was all woman. Cindy didn't let me wear my glasses, she said my eyes were too pretty to ruin them. She insisted that in the next week I be fitted for contacts. I stood there looking at myself for almost half an hour while Cindy finished getting dressed. She wore a black minidress that was worn off the shoulder just like me and the same black lace pantyhose and black pumps as I had on. She liked them so much, she bought two pairs. I looked much better than I could of ever imagined, but Cindy was a total knockout. She didn't wear a bra and it was quite obvious. I actually found myself becoming jealous of her, I wanted so badly at that moment to be able to look like her. I couldn't believe what I was thinking. We met the guys outside of the dorm. Rob was wearing docksiders, chinos and a golf shirt, he looked so preppie. Don wore his usual button down shirt and jeans. We said hello and a rush of anxiety came over me. I was going out on a date with a guy! I was so nervous, my knees were knocking. I had never been on a date before, even as a guy. Who would have ever guessed that my first one would be in high heels. Cindy asked Don to drive her car and Rob and I got in the back seat. It was tight, Rob put his arm back and it ended up around me. I was having a hard time with this. We ended up going over to Chesters, a local campus hangout. They had a band tonight and they were going to start up after dinner. We grabbed a table and Rob was quite gallant with me, I began to relax a little and ordered a glass of white wine. We started talking and I got more and more relaxed. We ordered dinner and I was careful not to get off my diet, Cindy was being very strict with me. By the time dinner was over the band had set up and started on a set of dance music. Cindy and Don got up right away and Rob and I sat and made some small talk. He was quite nice, I liked him. It got too loud to talk and Rob wanted to dance, I tried to maneuver out of it, but I couldn't. The first time you dance in high heals is an experience. I had a lot of difficulty, particularly since I never danced in ANY shoes before, much less 4"" pumps. Robbie was very nice and beared with me. I was glad when the set was over and we went back to the table. As soon as I got there, I downed another glass of wine. I was starting to feel no pain. We talked some more and I drank some more, I was having a good time. Robbie liked me and I liked him. He was kinda cute. The band started up again and he pulled me out onto the dance floor. They started with a slow set. I was relaxed, but not this relaxed. They started playing Always and Robbie pulled me close to him. At first I was a little standoffish, but as the song went on, I became a little more relaxed. I wrapped my arms around his neck and rested my head on his shoulder. He held me closer and his hands wandered to my bottom. I felt him stiffen against me and it was a little unsettling at first. I was exciting him, he wanted me, AS A WOMAN! His hands caressed my rear and he kissed me on the cheek. I looked up to him and stared right into his eyes, I was totally entranced by him. All of a sudden he pulled me close and kissed me deeply. At first I did nothing, then I resisted slightly and finally I found myself kissing him back. We stopped when the song was over, and just looked at each other. I was weak in the knees. I just kissed this guy and liked it. What was happening to me. The next songs were party tunes, one after another. We danced every one. By the time the band played Shout, I was a wild woman, dancing like crazy. We were both having such a great time I didn't want to stop. What a night! Cindy came over to me and said we should go powder our noses. I followed her to the ladies room and we were like two giggling high school girls. She wanted to know everything, all of the details. I told her everything and she went crazy. She couldn't believe that he kissed me the way he did and that he seemed to like me so much. I had to break up our conversation because I had to pee. I had too much wine in me. When I went into the stall and maneuvered myself into position, I thought to myself that pantyhose must of been invented by a man, because no woman would have invented something that would be so difficult to maneuver in on the john. Anyway, I came out and fixed my makeup, I need to replace a substantial amount of lipstick. I found myself, with Cindy's help, to be getting better and better at makeup. When we returned to the guys, they had ordered us more wine, I joked that we were being ""plied with liquor"", Cindy thought that the comment, coming from me in particular, was hysterical and laughed out loud. We danced until closing and drove back over to the dorms. Robbie put his arm around me and I sat close to him for the ride home. He was strong and made me feel so tiny under his arm. He played with my hair and traced circles on my bare shoulder. I was getting more and more excited and more and more nervous at the same time. He wanted me and I WANTED HIM!, but I know it could not happen. We got back to the parking lot near the dorms and parked in the back. Don and Cindy got right into it in the front seat, kissing and hugging. Robbie looked at me and touched my cheek. I couldn't hold back and reached up and kissed him. Soon he had pulled me on to his lap and we were sucking on each others tongues and caressing each other. Robbie reached down and put his hand on my right breast. I knew what he wanted and as much as I wanted to at that moment, he wasn't going to get it. I pushed of him and whispered in his ear, ""I'm not going to give you all of the goods on our first date."" He was not as disappointed as I thought he would be and asked if there was going to be another date. I said that there would be if he asked me. So we made a date for Saturday night. I couldn't believe what I was doing, but I was enjoying myself doing it. We got Cindy and Don to break it up in the front seat and the guys brought us back to the dorms. I thought I was going to be without a roommate for the night, but Don and Robbie kissed Cindy and I goodnight and said that they would see us tomorrow. When we got back to the room, we both squealed out loud. Cindy seemed as turned on by the fact that I was making out with Robbie as she was by making out with Don. I was finding out what it was like to be a woman. I loved it. I had no idea how I was going to keep it up, but at that point I tried not to think about it. I felt so great, I even wore a sexy black lace baby doll to bed instead of my usual nite shirt. Cindy and I sat up and talked for another hour. She told me that I should relax and let things happen. To my disbelief, she thought that Robbie would like me no matter what kind of girl I was. I never thought I would let him find out. I fell asleep thinking about Robbie and how much I wanted to feel him as a woman would. How I would make love to him."
1046,Coerced,"['Mff', 'nc', 'bd']","When the tea came, I tasted it. ""Mmm...! This tastes great! What kind is it?"" I asked, as I took a bigger sip.\n\nThe girls giggled. ""Oh, some eastern blend Mom had,"" replied Tracy.\n\nWithin five minutes I had that cup gone and asked for another. The girls quickly made it and I drank it too. I was starting to feel strange, like time was slowing down, but just assumed I was tired.\n\nThe next hour or so was somewhat hazy. I noticed both girls on the phone a lot, but really did not think it was a problem. Then they both came in and sat down beside me.\n\n""Ok, Mrs. Hopkins. It's time to get ready for the party,"" said Lisa.\n\n""What party?""\n\n""You remember. The party we are throwing tonight. Mom hired you to help,"" said Tracy.\n\n""She did? I thought I was baby-sitting.""\n\nLisa giggled. ""Do we look like babies? She hired you to work for us.""\n\n""I guess I must have gotten the wrong idea, but it's probably my fault,"" I said. ""What do I need to do?""\n\n""Well, first you need to get into your clothes,"" said Tracy.\n\n""What's wrong with what I have on?"" I asked dully.\n\n""If you are going to work for us, you have to wear the uniform Mom got you. She insisted and you agreed when she told you about it. You know how she likes people to think we're rich.""\n\n""All right,"" I said. ""If I said I will, then I will."" I did not remember promising Sheila, but I must have. Knowing Sheila, it was very possible she wanted me to wear a uniform.\n\nTracy led me into Sheila's bedroom. Laid out on the bed was a very skimpy maid's uniform. It was low-cut and had a short skirt. Next to it were black stockings, a red garter belt and high heels. It did not look like anything Sheila would make me wear. It looked more like something she had bought for the bedroom.\n\nI said exactly that to Tracy, but she insisted I had seen the outfit and agreed to take the job, so I got undressed. Lisa brought me more tea that I drank down. By now I was so out of it I did not even notice they had me get dressed without my bra and panties.\n\nWhen I finished dressing, I looked myself over in Sheila's full length mirror. The high heels added several inches to my 5'4"" frame and also tightened my calves and accentuated my full bottom. The dress, a very sexy red and black mini with a plunging neckline, pushed my ample breasts up and out. Although I have always tried to watch my weight, I had put on some extra pounds in the last few years and I was really too plump for this sort of outfit. There certainly was a lot of skin showing, both at the top and at the bottom.\n\nTracy brushed out my shoulder length brown hair. She insisted I needed to redo my makeup, including ruby red lip gloss. I asked why I needed to get so dolled up but the girls just said they wanted me to look nice. every time I asked a question they gave me more tea.\n\nI was just finishing up when the doorbell rang. ""Can you get that, please?"" asked Lisa. As I walked down the hall my boobs jiggled from the effects of my high heels. The dress was so low cut I had a mile of cleavage showing and as I looked down I could see part of a nipple peeking out. I tucked it back in but it was so close to the edge of my bodice I knew it would not take much for it to pop out again.\n\nAs I opened the door three teenage couples poured in. The guys all hooted at my outfit as they went past. I blushed and hurried into the kitchen where Tracy explained that I was to answer the door and keep the beer glasses and snack tray full. For the next hour I was kept hopping as everyone arrived. There were lots of couples, but also several unattached guys and girls. By the time everyone was there the house was packed. The party was wild and everyone was soon half-drunk.\n\nAs I worked my way back and forth through the crowd the boys would comment on my outfit and rub up against me. They would ogle my exposed cleavage and several times they could see the edges of my nipples before I noticed and tucked them back in. Their remarks were usually pretty graphic, describing my body and how much of it was exposed. I was still so befuddled it did not occur to me to protest their crude suggestions.\n\nSomebody spilled some beer on the carpet and Tracy called to me to come clean it up. Without thinking, I got down on my hands and knees and started to scrub the stain. I heard two girls behind me gasp, then start to giggle, and I realized my dress had ridden up so high they could see my pussy. I started to get up but Tracy said to keep scrubbing before the carpet got stained, so I did.\n\nThe girls called some boys over to see and they started laughing as they stared at my exposed ass and pussy. I turned scarlet but pretended I didn't know what was going on; I hurriedly cleaned the spill and retreated to the kitchen. As I was leaving I heard one of the boys tell the other two he would like to make me suck his cock until it was rock hard, then fuck my 'big hairy pussy' until I couldn't walk. He told them they could have 'sloppy seconds' after he was finished fucking me silly.\n\nWhen I got into the kitchen I sat down. I looked down at my hands and realized I was shaking. Something seemed very wrong; I was sure I should not be here, dressed like this, letting young men I didn't even know make crude sexual remarks to me. Unfortunately my mind was so fogged up I was unsure of exactly why it was wrong, so I just sat there trying to figure it out.\n\nLisa came in and saw me sitting there. ""What's the matter? Why do you look so upset?"" I told her what had happened and what I had heard. ""Oh, Mrs. Hopkins, I'm sure he thought he was paying you a compliment! You know how guys are; that's just how they talk to each other. You should be flattered. Lots of women would love to have someone flirt with them like that.""\n\nIt had not sounded much like flirting, but I knew Lisa was a nice girl so I believed her. If she said it, I was sure it was true. I was in no condition to argue.\n\nLisa fixed a new pot of that delicious tea and put it on the table beside me.\n\n""Listen, Mrs. Hopkins. I need to go back in to the party, but we're all set for food and punch for right now. We don't really need any more help from you until later. Why don't you take a break and stay out here for a bit? No one will bother you and I'll call you if we need anything. You just relax, ok?""\n\nI nodded, so she left me to my thoughts and my tea.\n\nI must have dozed off because the next thing I knew I had my head resting on my arms and Tracy was gently shaking me awake. I groggily looked around and tried to focus on what she was saying to me.\n\n""Mrs. Hopkins, we have a problem,"" said Tracy. ""We ran out of beer and no one has enough money for more. Is there any way you could charge it on your credit card and we'll pay you back next week?""\n\nI nodded. ""Sure, Tracy. I know you'll pay me. It must be in my purse."" I laid my head back down.\n\nShe shook me again. ""Come on, Mrs. Hopkins. You need to wake up. You know we can't use your cards. You have to go with the guys to buy the beer.""\n\nI still did not move so Tracy and another girl stood me up and gently led me out to a waiting car. There were two guys in the front seat and one in the back. ""These guys will pick it out and carry it for you,"" Tracy said. ""All you have to do is pay for it. Thanks!""\n\nJust before the door of the car closed another guy slid in beside me, pushing me into the middle. I looked over at him and realized it was the boy who had been so graphic when I was cleaning up the spill. He smiled at me and said hello, so I decided maybe Lisa had been right all along about him being nice and I smiled back at him. The other three boys also greeted me and we pulled out.\n\nAs soon as we got going one of the boys produced a small flask of liquor and passed it around. When it came to me I said no thanks. The driver looked in the rear-view mirror and asked me if I was a prude.\n\n""No, I'm not a prude. I just don't want a drink right now. Thanks anyway.""\n\n""I don't know, Mrs. Hopkins. I always heard you were pretty straight. I just never realized how straight you really are. You don't even drink?""\n\n""Of course I drink, when I want to. I'm not a prude.""\n\nThe boy beside me handed me the flask. ""Prove it.""\n\nFine, I'd show them I was not a prude. I took a small swig and gasped as the liquor burned its way down my throat. They said it was just a sip so I took a bigger drink. The boys chuckled then and started passing the flask around again. It seemed to constantly be in my hand, with someone urging me to take a drink. I wanted them to like me and not think I was a prude, so I drank when they urged me to. Combined with my already dazed state, my head was soon spinning.\n\nDave, one of the boys beside me, started asking me questions about my early years. ""So, Mrs. Hopkins, have you always been pretty conservative, or were you a little wilder when you were younger?""\n\n""I'm not conservative. I'm the same now as I have always been. I like having fun as much as the next person.""\n\n""Did you date much when you were a teenager?"" asked Brian, the driver. ""Were you pretty popular?""\n\n""I guess I was popular, but I didn't go on very many dates. My parents didn't let me. They didn't want me to get a 'reputation'.""\n\n""Were you attractive? Maybe you just didn't get asked much,"" said Jack, from my other side.\n\n""When you did go out, did you enjoy the sex? Did you look forward to it?"" asked Dave.\n\n""I never had sex on a date,"" I answered proudly. The boys looked horrified.\n\n""Never?"" gasped Bob. ""Didn't anyone even try to feel you up or anything?""\n\n""No. They were always perfect gentleman."" I thought they would be impressed with my chastity. Instead, they saw it as a drawback.\n\n""Maybe they weren't being gentlemen,"" said Dave. ""Maybe they thought you were too ugly to fuck.""\n\nThe shock of having Dave suggest I was ugly kept me from protesting his vulgar language. ""I looked just like I do now, only younger. Am I ugly now?"" I replied.\n\n""You don't look too bad, just a little plump. It's hard to tell in the car, though. Let's get a good look at you, and we'll all decide if we would have asked you out,"" said Dave. ""How does that sound?""\n\nI smiled nervously. ""OK. That sounds like a good idea."" I wanted them to like me. I hoped I looked attractive to them.\n\nBrian twisted his mirror and the three boys riding turned toward me. I looked down at myself. My dress had ridden above my stocking tops, displaying my pale thighs in the dim illumination from passing street lights. My breasts were pushing out of my top and a long line of cleavage was showing. I blushed as I realized that the edge of one nipple was peeking out of my top, but I didn't want to push it back while they were looking at me. They would have been sure I was a prude then.\n\nThey looked me up and down for a very long moment. Bob was the first to speak. ""I think you look pretty good,"" he said. ""I think I might have asked you out if you were my age. I just can't figure out why nobody ever got friendly with you on a date. Is there something wrong with your body or something?""\n\nI shook my head. I was beginning to feel like maybe there was something about me that wasn't sexy. I took another gulp from the flask.\n\nJack spoke up. ""Has anyone ever seen your boobs? Did you ever show them to a guy on a date? Maybe they are ugly and word got around.""\n\n""Just my doctor and my husband, after we were married."" Maybe I was undesirable, after all. I felt like I was going to cry.\n\n""I got an idea,"" said Dave. ""Why don't you show them to us and we'll let you know what we think.""\n\n""I don't know... I d-don't think I should do that,"" I stammered. I wanted them to like me, but showing my breasts to them seemed wrong.\n\n""Hey, no problem,"" said Jack. ""We were just trying to help you out. It's your call. Say, did you guys see Katie tonight? That girl looked hot!""\n\nThe boys immediately started discussing Katie and several other girls from the party. I felt lonely and ignored. After another drink I took a deep breath and turned to Jack.\n\n""I guess I've changed my mind. I would like to show you my boobs. If I let you guys see them, do you promise not to tell anyone?"" They looked at each other, then nodded their assent.\n\nMy hands shook as I reached up and took hold of the bodice of my dress. I hesitated for a few seconds, settling my nerves, then pulled it down and tucked it under my breasts. My nipples immediately stiffened in the cool night air. I waited with bated breath, hoping the guys liked what they saw. My face grew warm and I felt like I was in another world. No one spoke for what seemed like an eternity.\n\nFinally, Bob smiled at me. ""I think you have very nice tits, Mrs. Hopkins. They sure are big enough. You have every right to be proud of them. You are a very sexy lady.""\n\nI smiled and relaxed. I knew I was plump, but I had always thought my boobs were too big and fleshy. They thought I was sexy!\n\nI was so happy they liked my breasts, I barely heard Bob ask Jack if they were firm. Before I could react he reached out and cupped one of them. I gasped as I felt his warm hand squeeze my cool flesh but said nothing. His fingers found my nipple and it jumped under his caress. As I tried to decide whether or not I should protest, Dave did the same thing with my other boob. I wasn't sure if I should let them touch me, but it certainly felt nice, so what harm could there be in it? I looked down. I could see my dark nipples being squeezed by their strong fingers and I felt myself getting wet.\n\n""For being such big tits, they're nice and firm,"" Jack told Bob. ""Her nipples are very sensitive, too. They're rock hard. I think she likes it. Let's take a look at that pussy you were telling us about, Dave!""\n\nJack and Dave each grasped one of my legs and pulled it over onto their laps. My dress pushed up almost to my waist and I was spread wide open, without any panties on! I tried to pull my legs closed but I was no match for them, so I gave up struggling.\n\n""It's ok, Mrs. Hopkins. We just wanted to see what you look like. We think you're very pretty and sexy, don't we guys?"" Bob said. They all murmured their assent. ""You have a very beautiful pussy.""\n\nBob reached back from the front seat and softly rubbed my knee. Jack and Dave kept kneading my breasts as they stared at my pussy. Their other hands were holding my legs apart, and they began stroking up and down along my stockings. Each pass their hands traveled a little higher and they were soon caressing my naked thighs. Bob kept telling me how pretty and sexy I looked. I laid my head on the back of the seat and closed my eyes, trying to calm my thudding heart.\n\n Coerced by Kathy B. Part 2\n\nJust as I felt Dave's fingers brush against my pubic hair, Jack leaned down and kissed my nipple, tickling it with his tongue. As I jumped in surprise my movement pressed my pussy against Dave's hand. He cupped it and gave it a gentle squeeze, making me moan. I heard Brian laugh from behind the wheel and ask what was happening.\n\n""Well, Mrs. Hopkins is just showing us what she would do if she were dating again,"" said Dave, gently massaging my outer lips. As he rubbed his hand up and down the length of my pussy mound he began pressing a finger against my already wet slit. ""She's all wet and ready for fun. You look beautiful too. Those stuffy old farts who were afraid to touch you will never know what they missed. I'll bet you would have drained them dry, wouldn't you?""\n\nI giggled. ""I'm not sure about that, but thank you."" It was hard to gather my thoughts, with one guy sucking and kissing my boob and another trying to insert a finger into me as a third one watched. Right at that moment, I felt like the most popular and desirable girl in the world.\n\nDave's finger was pressing insistently at my pussy lips and it wasn't long before they peeled slowly apart. I was so wet by this time that he encountered little resistance as he slid his finger inside me. ""God damn, this lady is boiling!"" he exclaimed. ""I'll bet you keep your husband pretty happy with this little toy. Are you sure he's the only one who's ever touched your pussy?""\n\n""He is. He, and now you, are the only men who have ever played around down there like that,"" I answered. I tried to muster some willpower. ""Maybe you should stop. I think he might be mad if he saw what you were doing.""\n\n""Oh, no. I think he'd be pleased,"" said Brian, looking into my eyes in the mirror. ""Guys want everyone to think their wives are attractive and sexy. He would be thrilled that we enjoy looking at your beautiful breasts and that lovely little pussy of yours. I'm sure he would consider it a compliment.""\n\nBob nodded as he gave me the flask again. I took a nervous gulp. I was so confused. I was pretty sure my husband would not think it was a compliment, but these guys certainly knew what other men liked and I was in no shape to argue, so how could I say they were wrong? They seemed to have my best interests in mind, and I was enjoying all the attention they were showering on me.\n\nDave started rubbing my clit and I felt it thicken under his manipulation. By now my pussy was very hot and wet and I was finding it increasingly difficult to follow what was being said. I remember hearing Bob tell Brian to stop the car. I felt the car come to a halt, then Brian turned and looked at me, sitting back with my legs wide open and my tits hanging out while being sucked and fingered by two young men.\n\nI looked around. We were parked in a corner of a large parking lot, not far from a light pole. I could see a shopping plaza. Most of the stores were closed and the lot was nearly deserted. At least no one else was likely to see me. Brian said something to Bob that I couldn't catch, who got out and went into a convenience store. When he came back to the car he showed me a small disposable camera, the kind with a built in flash.\n\n""We would all like to remember how nice and sexy you look,"" he said. Before I could make any protest, he snapped several pictures of me as the boys played with me. Well, as long as no one else saw the pictures I guessed it would be all right.\n\n""Have you ever wondered what it would feel like to get fucked by another man?"" asked Bob as Dave stroked and pinched my excited clit. I groaned and shook my head. ""You've never wondered how a different cock would feel, sliding into your nice hot pussy?"" Again I shook my head. ""Have you ever even seen another cock?""\n\n""No,"" I answered. Suddenly I was ashamed of my limited experience.\n\n""Would you like to see another one? Another cock, that is. After all, it's only fair. We've seen those nice big tits and that hairy pussy of yours. Would you like to see us naked? No one will ever know.""\n\nBlushing, I said that I would. As Jack and Dave let go of me I felt a pang of disappointment, but they returned to playing with me as soon as their pants were down. The guys quickly pulled down their pants and underwear, proudly displaying their already stiff members.\n\nI never realized until then how different men's penises could be. None of them looked exactly like my husband's. One was curved, one was straight, one looked almost purple and Jack's penis was at least two inches longer than my husband's. I never knew they came in different sizes, either. I was mesmerized.\n\n""What do you think?"" asked Brian. I gulped. ""Go ahead and touch one if you want. We don't mind.""\n\nI reached out and touched Bob's cock. He smiled at me, so I wrapped my fingers around it. It felt hot to my touch. Slowly, I slid my fingers up and down it, enjoying the feel of the rock hard shaft and the spongy head. Dave resumed stroking his finger in and out of my pussy while he rubbed my clit with his thumb. Groaning, I reached for each hard cock in turn, giving it a few strokes and marveling at how different they felt. I ended up with my hand on Jack's big cock. It felt satisfyingly thick in my hand.\n\nBob handed me the flask again. ""You know, Mrs. Hopkins, you look very sexy right now. I think your husband would be very proud of you tonight. Did you know there were cocks as big as Jack's?"" I shook my head. ""Now that you've seen it, don't you wonder what it would feel like inside that nice hot pussy of yours?"" He snapped a picture of my hand, wrapped around Jack's cock.\n\nI tried to clear my head. ""Yes...but I'm sure that would be wrong. I can't do that.""\n\n""Oh, you're right, Mrs. Hopkins. It probably would be wrong if he were to fuck you. But, if you asked, maybe he would just put it in so you can get an idea how it feels. It won't really be fucking, so there shouldn't be any harm in it.""\n\nI hesitated. It would be nice to see what it felt like. Would it feel different than my husband's? I sighed. I wanted to know.\n\n""All right. You can put it in. No fucking.""\n\n""Absolutely,"" agreed Jack.\n\nDave pulled his hand from my slit and laid my head down in his lap, then began rubbing my nipples. Jack pushed one stocking clad leg up over the rear seat and the other up into Brian's lap. Brian immediately began rubbing and massaging my calf. I looked down as Jack knelt between my legs. Through the hair I could see my pussy lips, parted slightly and gleaming with wetness. Jack paused, his cock just inches away from my pussy.\n\nJack grasped the shaft of his cock and leaned toward me. I saw the thick head push into my pubic hair, then felt it graze the lips of my pussy. He rubbed it up and down my slit, getting me ready. With a gentle push I saw the head disappear and felt my pussy lips parting as his big cock entered me. It felt so good I moaned my pleasure, causing all the boys to chuckle. Jack pulled his cock back, rubbed it around my opening again and pushed it back inside, this time sliding in several inches along with the head. Again I moaned; it felt great. He eased out and pushed in several times, each time deeper and deeper. Finally I felt his pelvis press against me and I knew he was all the way in.\n\n""Well, how does it feel?"" he asked.\n\n""Fuller than my husband's does. It feels nice,"" I answered dreamily. ""I never knew how different it would feel.""\n\n""Let me ask you a question,"" said Jack. ""Which do you like better? This...?"" he fucked in and out slowly, each time pushing deep inside me. ""Or this?"" Now he started fucking me rapidly, banging hard into my crotch.\n\n""I like both. It's in so deep, I feel all stretched out. I think I like the fast one better, though,"" I answered, completely forgetting he had promised not to fuck me.\n\n""That does feel pretty good, doesn't it?"" he said as he continued rapidly thrusting his cock in and out.\n\nI heard Bob snap off several more pictures of me as Jack gave me a hard fuck. Jack's body was banging into my clit and I could feel his balls slapping against my ass with each stroke. He continued pounding his thick cock into me I began pushing up against his thrusts.\n\nDave shifted my head on his lap. When I felt his cock touch my lips I automatically kissed it. He pressed it harder against my lips and I opened my mouth, allowing him to slid his cock into my mouth. It tasted delicious as I licked the head and tasted his salty pre-cum. Feeling delightfully wicked, I started sucking on it. I wanted these guys to think I was as sexy and fun as the younger girls they'd been talking about. As Jack kept up his rapid fucking of my overheated pussy I began giving Dave the best blowjob I could, working my tongue along the underside while moving my lips back and forth along his hot cock.\n\n""How is she, boys?"" asked Brian.\n\n""Oh, man, this is one hot broad,"" answered Jack. ""Her pussy is wrapped around my dick like a warm glove. This lady likes to fuck.""\n\n""She's not a bad cock sucker, either,"" added Dave. ""Come on, Mrs. Hopkins. Suck my cock. Wouldn't you like a nice creamy load to swallow?""\n\nI nodded and sucked hard on his cock and heard him groan in pleasure. Pleased that he liked what I was doing, I redoubled my efforts. I twirled my tongue around and tickled the underside of his rock-hard dick as he encouraged me to swallow it all. I wanted to make him happy so I pushed my lips as far down his cock as I could, coming closer to the base with each thrust. I knew that I was doing a good job as I felt him stiffen and push his cock deep into my mouth. I felt Dave spasm, then flood my mouth with his jism. Gulping, I felt his thick cum slide down my throat and into my stomach as he continued to pump more cum into my eager mouth. I had never swallowed my husband's cum before, but I was so horny I cleaned up every drop of Dave's as it shot into my mouth.\n\n""That's a good girl; suck me dry. That was a nice blowjob. You really like eating cum, don't you?"" he asked. Giggling, I nodded.\n\nJack's fucking now had me almost ready to cum myself. I felt myself getting closer and closer, rising toward a peak. I was almost there when I felt him jerk and pump his load deep into my pussy. I groaned in frustration at how close I had been to cumming. He pulled out and asked me if I wanted an orgasm. I nodded eagerly, so he got out of the car and Brian took his place. Without any preliminaries Brian just slid his cock into my cum-soaked pussy and started fucking me.\n\nBrian's technique was very different from Jack's. He alternated several hard thrusts with several gentle ones, as well as pausing for long moments with his cock nestled deep within me. Every time I got close to cumming he sensed it and paused and soon I was begging him to let me cum. He just chuckled and kept up his maddeningly erratic style. I almost started crying when I felt him add his cum to the load Jack had already deposited inside me. My poor hot pussy felt empty when he withdrew. Inquiringly, I looked over at Bob.\n\n""What's the matter, Mrs. Hopkins?""\n\nI paused for a long moment, not wanting to say it out loud. Finally I asked him, ""Aren't you going to...you know...?""\n\n""Aren't I going to what?"" Bob was not making this simple for me. He knew what I wanted.\n\n""Aren't you going to make love to me?""\n\n""Make love? Nobody has made love to you yet. Say what really happened. Say what you want, and ask me nicely,"" he grinned at me from the front seat.\n\n""All right. They fucked me, but I didn't have an orgasm. Will you please fuck me?"" I lay there, almost naked in the back seat of a car, with my legs spread and cum trickling down my crack. All I wanted was to have someone slide his dick into me and fuck me until I came. I did not care who did it.\n\n""Well, since you asked so politely, I'll be glad to fuck you, Mrs. Hopkins. But what if seeing it makes the other guys horny again? Will you fuck them again too?"" Bob asked.\n\nI nodded desperately. Bob turned me so I was facing the front of the car, with my ass on the edge of the rear seat. He eased through between the seats and lifted my legs up onto his shoulders. I felt his cock push into my pussy and he started up a nice rhythm that soon had me boiling again. I was a little uncomfortable as he pressed my neck back against the seat but his pounding dick soon made me forget that discomfort. Jack and Brian got on either side of me and started sucking and playing with my tits. I was in heaven.\n\nWhen I finally came, I came the hardest I ever have. I closed my eyes and felt like I was flying through the middle of an explosion. I screamed and started bucking my ass, almost throwing Bob off me, but he managed to keep fucking me. When I finally came back to reality he was still pounding into me. He finally stiffened and shot his load, then pulled his cock out of me.\n\nBrian immediately twisted me toward him and slipped his cock into me. As he started fucking me for the second time I hooked my legs behind his ass, pulling him into my pussy as far as I could. I was so hot I began having a small series of miniature orgasms. I started bucking and jumping like a madwoman. The boys told me I was the hottest woman they had fucked in a long time, making me feel proud.\n\nOne after another they all fucked me again. Bob and Brian even had me give them a blowjob and I tasted my own dried juices on their cocks, a definite first. By then I eagerly sucked their cocks as deep into my throat as I could, swallowing every drop of cum as it spurted out at me. I was too gone to care how many times I got fucked or who I was sucking off.\n\nWhen they finally finished I could feel my pussy throbbing from its workout. It felt full and well fucked. I looked down at my crotch and I could see my puffy lips, red even in the dim light. My nipples were sore from being sucked and chewed and even my tongue was tired. All I wanted was to go to sleep.\n\nWe all got out of the car to straighten out our clothing. My stockings were all laddered and torn and my dress was wadded around my waist, but I tried to make myself as presentable as I could. I stuffed my boobs back in and smoothed my skirt down as best I could. My pussy felt so swollen I was sure my cunt lips had to be dangling down below my skirt, but I knew that was not possible. I took some satisfaction in the fact that the boys looked similarly worn out.\n\nJack walked up to me and pulled my top back down. ""You look much better like this. I like seeing those big tits and fat nipples of yours,"" he explained. I protested but left them out.\n\nAfter we all got back into the car, Brian started driving again. We soon arrived at the beer store and we all got out and walked to the entrance. Several youths were lingering near the entrance. When they saw us they started shouting and laughing at me.\n\nI knew I probably looked bad after my gang fuck but I had thought I could pass acceptably in public. I could not figure out why they were laughing at me. Puzzled, I asked what they were laughing at.\n\n""Maybe they like your tits,"" Jack chuckled.\n\nI suddenly realized the top of my dress was still down and everyone could see my tits hanging out. I turned scarlet. I turned around and pulled it back up but they kept on jeering me. Mustering as much dignity as I could, I entered the store, ignoring their catcalls.\n\nI was glad we were in a store where I did not shop. I was sure the clerk could tell I had just been fucked long and hard by the guys I was with. As quickly as possible I signed the credit slip and returned to the car. The boys soon returned with the beer and we started back.\n\nAs soon as we pulled out Dave eased my top down again and started sucking on my tits. I made no protest as he also worked a hand under my dress and began stroking my pussy. I fell asleep with him playing with my tits and pussy and did not awaken until he gently shook me as we turned into Sheila's street.\n\nI put myself back together yet again and made my way inside, with Bob helping me. Tracy met us at the door.\n\n""Well, you might as well put her in bed. She's not going to be much good now,"" she said as she looked me over.\n\nJack chuckled. ""She has a right to be tired. She's had a really big workout. Once we got her started, she turned out to be a pretty hot fuck. She satisfied all of us.""\n\nAs they eased me into bed, I heard her tell Jack, ""Remember, this is a one-time thing. You promised you'd leave her alone after this.""\n\nThe last thing I heard was Jack's reply.\n\n""Absolutely. This was a one-time thing...""\n\n Coerced by Kathy B. Part 3\n\nI woke up Saturday morning feeling a little fuzzy-headed, but nothing really extreme. I couldn't remember much from the night before, although I did remember I was spending the weekend with Sheila's daughters and I vaguely remembered we'd been at a party the night before. I assumed I'd just had a little too much to drink and was battling a hangover.\n\nI did remember having some really erotic dreams after I went to bed. Trying to recall the dreams, I reached down and cupped my pussy. I was surprised to feel how swollen and hot it was. I giggled to myself. It wasn't the first time I'd masturbated in my sleep. I must have been pretty horny. It felt like I'd been rubbing my cunt all night.\n\nI took a long hot shower and felt pretty good. After dressing, I headed downstairs but both Lisa and Tracy were gone. I don't usually eat much breakfast so I just had a couple of pieces of toast. As I was buttering it I noticed a box of tea on the counter. THAT I remembered. It was the most delicious tea I'd ever had. I made a pot of it and went out onto the patio with the paper.\n\nI drank tea and read for a little while but then everything got hazy again. I thought I must be catching a bug or something, I was so muddled this weekend. The sun was warm on me so I decided to nap in the heat and try to bake it out.\n\nI think I'd dozed for an hour or so when three boys came around the corner of the house. I knew I'd met them the night before but for the life of me I couldn't think of their names.\n\n""Hi, Mrs. Hopkins. How are you feeling?"" the first one asked me. When I just looked at him without answering, he continued, ""It's me, Brian. Remember?""\n\nI nodded groggily. ""Hi, Brian.""\n\n""What's the matter with her?"" I heard another one ask. ""Oh, shit guys. She got into the goodies again."" He picked up the teapot and sniffed it. ""What do you think, Jack. Should we go again?""\n\nJack looked at me. ""What the hell, why not? Mrs. Hopkins, why are you sunbathing with all your clothes on? Don't you want a nice tan?""\n\n""Y-yes, but people might see me.""\n\n""Nobody will see you back here but us and we've already seen you naked, remember? Why don't you get a nice golden tan for us?""\n\nI giggled. ""Ok."" It seemed like a good idea. I quickly stripped down then reclined on the lounge. I saw Brian carry my clothes into the house while Brian carried my clothes into the house. A few minutes latter he emerged with some baby oil.\n\n""Mrs. Hopkins, you better let Dave rub some lotion on you. Those big tits of yours will cook pretty quick in this sun."" When I nodded he threw the lotion to the third boy. Dave came over to me and stood grinning at me as he flipped open the top on the lotion. With one smooth motion he squirted a line of oil that began at my throat, ran down the middle of my chest and stomach into my pussy hair then back up to loop around each nipple. The oil was cold compared to my overheated skin and I shivered, making my boobs wobble violently from side to side. Dave laughed.\n\n""Easy there, Mrs. H. You shake those things like a two-dollar stripper. He sat beside me on the lounge and started rubbing the oil in. He began on my stomach, rubbing and rubbing until the oil heated up and was worked completely into my skin. He moved up to my boobs and began working the oil into them. I could feel my nipples stiffen as he rubbed. They got so hard they felt like they were going to pop right off my chest. I began moaning as I got aroused.\n\nAfter finishing my arms and legs, Dave returned to my pussy. He gave it another liberal squirt of oil and rubbed the oil all over it, inside and out. ""We don't want this hot little cunt to get a bad sunburn, do we?"" Dave asked as he worked two or three fingers into my pussy. ""I've got a feeling this pussy is going to be out in the light of day a lot more from now on. We want it to look good.""\n\nWhen he finished, Dave went over and sat down with the guys. They opened beers and left me alone. I dozed, on and off, for the next hour or so. At one point I felt someone lift my hand and place it on my pussy. Already hot from the sun and being rubbed and stroked, it twitched when I touched it so I slowly rubbed my clit as I lay there. I thought I heard a camera but I couldn't be sure and quite frankly, I didn't much care.\n\nI felt a hand shaking me awake. ""Time to turn over, Mrs. Hopkins. you don't want to burn your tits."" Brian helped me sit up and fed me some tea. I sipped it thirstily.\n\n""Thank you. You guys are so nice to me.""\n\nBrian chuckled. ""That's because you're nice to us, Mrs. Hopkins. We love helping horny old ladies with big tits and hungry pussies. Now lay on your stomach.""\n\nI turned over and laid down again. I could feel my boobs squash under my weight and my nipples pressed through the webbing on the lounger. Brian noticed and reached under, rubbing them and then pulling on them to make them stick out further. They were still covered in oil and slippery so he was able to pull a some of my tit out too, but not all of them. After flicking my nipples a few times, he took the bottle and squirted oil along my back and down my ass crack.\n\nAs Brian started rubbing oil into my shoulders I could feel a thick trickle ooze between my cheeks and down my aroused pussy lips. I wanted to put my hand back into my crotch but I couldn't reach in this position so I pillowed my head on my arms and closed my eyes.\n\nBrian worked his way down my back and thoroughly rubbed oil into each cheek of my ass, commenting to the other boys on how large and meaty they were. I smiled to myself, happy they liked me. Brian started rubbing oil up and down through my crack, pulling my cheeks apart.\n\n""If you get a burn there you won't be able to sit down. Just keep snoozing, Mrs. Hopkins,"" Jack called over to me from his chair as Brian kept rubbing oil into my asscrack and pussy from behind. He would occasionally squirt more oil down my butt so I was really slicked up.\n\nEach pass up and down my crack, he would drag his fingers across my asshole. At first it twitched and puckered each time he touched it but eventually I relaxed and stopped reacting involuntarily to each touch of his fingers. As I dozed off I felt his fingers pressing harder and harder with each pass. Soon his finger popped inside my asshole. I felt him run it in smoothly until his hand pressed against my ass then ease it back out and continue up over my cheeks. The next pass he repeated the process, in and out.\n\nSoon Brian was pushing two fingers into my asshole. I was so oiled up I felt no pain, even though I'd never had anything in my ass before. In fact, it felt pretty good and I found myself pushing my ass back against his hand as he finger-fucked me. It felt so good that I groaned when I felt him pull out and stand up.\n\nI heard a chuckle. ""Don't worry, I'll put it back in a minute. Do you like having something up that lovely ass of yours?""\n\n""Yes,"" I murmured sleepily. ""Please put it back.""\n\n""No problem, Mrs. H."" I felt Brian get back on the lounge and soon felt the now familiar press against my sphincter. A slight push against my greasy asshole and he slid smoothly into me. It wasn't until i felt his body press down on me that I realized it wasn't his fingers. I started to rise in protest but the weight of his body held me down.\n\n""Oh, yeah! Push that sweet ass back against me, baby,"" Brian grunted as he started moving his cock in and out of my ass. I'd always heard anal sex hurt but this felt terrific. I could feel my cunt throbbing as it picked up the rhythm of Brian's cock and began building toward an orgasm.\n\n""How's her ass, Brian?"" Jack called. ""Is she a three-holer?""\n\n""Man is she ever!"" Brian gasped as he banged into me. ""Her pussy might be a little loose but her asshole is as tight as a teenager's. Oh, shit. She's too hot; I'm cumming!"" With a shudder he buried his cock deep in my ass and I felt him twitch as he pumped his sperm into me. He collapsed on my back, pressing me tight against the lounger.\n\n""Hey, get off her,"" I heard Dave say. ""I want some of that ass too.""\n\nBrian pushed off me. I felt his cock pull from my asshole as he stood. Reaching down, he pulled my cheeks apart and I heard the camera snap and the two boys laugh as my asshole slowly closed up. Dave then got behind me and quickly fed his cock into my now hungry ass, while Brian went back and sat with Jack.\n\nI felt myself heading toward orgasm as Dave humped me hard but I was still not there when he too spurted his cum up my ass. I was relieved when Jack rose and pulled off his shorts. After Dave moved out of the way Jack squirted some more oil into my crack and slid his big cock up my ass in one long push. I giggled and pushed back against his crotch.\n\nJack and I fucked for several minutes and I was almost ready to orgasm when I heard a voice.\n\n""Hey! You guys promised!"" I lifted my head to see Lisa and Tracy, arms loaded with groceries.\n\nJack quickly pulled out and scrambled to his feet, his thick cock bobbing obscenely. ""It's not our fault, Tracy. She got into the tea again and we found her lying out here. We figured, what the hell...""\n\nLisa made a face. ""You guys are pigs. Do you get off, fucking an old lady? Do whatever you want.""\n\nJack grinned and quickly got behind me. I pushed back as he began fucking me again. ""Yeah we get off. She gets us off, don't you Mrs. Hopkins? Besides, she's not too old. Just nicely broken in. I think this bitch has lots of fucks left in her.""\n\nTracy walked over and squatted down beside the lounge. I lifted my head as she looked me over. I could feel Jack's thick cock sawing in and out of my ass as Tracy smiled at me. She reached underneath the lounger and started pulling gently on my nipples, still pushing through the webbing.\n\n""Is that true, Mrs. Hopkins?"" Tracy asked me as she milked my throbbing nipples. ""Do you have lots of fucks left in you?""\n\nI was so horny I nodded. Tracy gave me a disgusted look as she let go of my nipples and stood up. She picked the camera up from the table and snapped several pictures of me, groaning in ecstasy as Jack fucked my ass.\n\nI still hadn't cum yet when I felt Jack shudder and add his cum to the other two loads in my ass. When he pulled out and spread my asscheeks, my asshole gaped open. I squeezed it shut and Jack laughed when it slowly opened back up again. He asked Tracy to take a couple of shots of my asshole.\n\nI started to reach back between my legs to finish myself off when I felt Jack push my hand away.\n\n""Not yet, baby. You just snooze while we have another beer. We'll finish you off once we rest up. I want you nice and horny.""\n\nI protested but did as he told me. The hot sun soon had me nearly asleep while my new friends sat in the shade, talking quietly and sipping their beer. I could feel the sweat form and run off my body as I lay there.\n\nI think I slept for about half an hour or so. I felt someone crawl under the lounger and brush across my nipples, then gently start licking them. It felt like Brian but I was sleepy and it felt so good I just kept my eyes closed, enjoying the sensation as he licked first one sweaty nipple, then the other. I started grinding my crotch against the lounger, hoping he would hurry up and fuck me so I could cum.\n\n""Ewwww, that's sick,"" I heard Tracy say. I heard laughter as I opened my eyes and looked over into the shade. It took me a minute to focus but when I did I saw everybody sitting there, the three boys laughing while the girls looked disgusted.\n\nEverybody? Then who was licking my nipples? I looked through the webbing and saw a large brown dog lapping at my breasts where they pressed through. I gasped and started to pull up but Tracy was quickly beside the lounger, pressing down on the back of my neck so I couldn't lift up. When I started to struggle she reached down between my legs and gave my pussy a gentle rub.\n\n""There, there, just lay still. You seem to like it, so don't get up. I'll play with your pussy if you calm down."" As she slowly stroked my pussy lips with her long nails, I stopped fighting and relaxed. ""Good girl,"" she patted my head. ""You really are a slut pig, aren't you?""\n\nI heard more pictures being taken, then Tracy stopped playing with me and stood up. The dog licked me for a few more minutes, then I felt my nipples rub across his back as he crawled out from under me. He trotted back out of the yard.\n\n""Ok, Mrs. Hopkins,"" I heard Jack call me. ""Come on over here and suck us hard again. We'll give you that orgasm you're aching for."" When I sat up and started to stand Tracy interrupted.\n\n""No, no, I think you should crawl, Mrs. Hopkins. Horny sluts like you should crawl to get their cock, or go without.""\n\nI was so horny I didn't want to go without cock so I got down on all fours and started crawling across the yard. I could feel the grass brushing across my nipples as my boobs hung down, swinging as I made my way to my new friends. I crawled to Jack first, wanting that big cock pounding my pussy as soon as possible. I reached out to grab it but he pushed my hands away.\n\n""No hands, Mrs. H. Just use that hot mouth of yours. Suck me off, then I'll give you a good fuck.""\n\nI complied, licking the end of his cock until it stiffened, then dipping my head and capturing it between my lips. My pussy was crying to be fucked as I eagerly sucked him hard and started pushing my mouth down his thick shaft. In no time I had his cock glistening with saliva as I sucked hard on it.\n\n""Oh, what a great cocksucker she is,"" Jack moaned. ""How does my cock taste? Can you taste your own shit, you slut?""\n\nI was so horny I hadn't even thought about how dirty their cocks were. It was too late to worry about it then so I kept sucking and slurping. They took more pictures of me kneeling between Jack's legs as I blew him, finally taking his load deep into my throat. I licked his cock clean, swallowing every drop, then crawled over to Dave and began tonguing him.\n\nHe pulled my head off his cock and pushed me away. ""I'm not next. You skipped somebody.""\n\nI looked up, confused. I had blown Jack and Dave was next in line.\n\n""You forgot me,"" Lisa spoke up, sitting in between the two guys. I hadn't even thought of her. As I looked at her, she spread her legs and pulled her panties aside. ""C'mon, slut. Start eating or you don't get to cum.""\n\nI crawled between Lisa's legs and stared at her pussy, all nicely trimmed and neat looking. When I hesitated she grasped my head and pulled it against her crotch. Not knowing what else to do, I kissed her. She gave me instructions and I soon learned how to eat pussy, sucking on her clit until she had the orgasm I was dying for.\n\nI was then allowed to suck off Dave and Brian and eat Tracy to an orgasm. I really got into it after a while, enjoying the thick globs of cum as it slid down my throat. I even started liking the tangy flavor of Tracy's pussy as I chewed on her lips and thrust my tongue deep up inside her.\n\nFinally, I had made everyone else cum and it was time for my orgasm. I looked around to see who was going to fuck me. Jack told me to crawl back out into the sun in front of them.\n\n""You get started and one of us will join you. You need to do a good job masturbating. Show us how hot that pussy of yours can get,"" he told me.\n\nMy body was screaming for release so I had no choice but to do as I was told. I crawled in front of them and lowered my head to the ground, my ass high in the air and facing them. Reaching back between my legs with my hand, I alternated pinching my clit and sawing my fingers deep into my hungry cunt. I heard them giggling and snapping pictures but I was too far gone to care, desperate to please them so they would fuck me and let me cum.\n\nThey never helped me. I finally got myself off, shuddering in the grass and pushing my ass back at the open air as they told me what a horny pig I was. They took a few more pictures as I laid there with my fingers buried in my pussy, resting.\n\nI felt myself falling asleep as they got up and went into the house. I knew I should get up but I was too tired so I slept right there, in the yard with my head down and my ass high in the air, the breeze tickling my tender asshole.\n\n Coerced by Kathy B. Part 4\n\nThis time when I woke up I knew I hadn't been dreaming. I was lying facedown in the yard, naked and alone, my ass, pussy and thighs sticky with cum. I realized, too late, that Friday night was no dream either, but a sad reality. I looked around but there was nothing to cover up with. After looking around to make sure nobody could see me, I dashed quickly for the house.\n\nI stepped inside and slammed the door behind me, then ran to the guest room. I spent the rest of the weekend in my room, emerging only when I was sure nobody was home. I avoided talking to Tracy and Lisa, pretending to be asleep when they knocked on the door. As soon as Sheila got home, I pretended I didn't feel well and rushed home.\n\nI couldn't believe what I'd done. After living as a model citizen for 40 years, trying hard to be a good wife and mother, I'd thrown it all away in a day and a half of lust and depravity. What would I do if my husband and children found out? What would I do if my boss ever found out? I'd been a secretary at the insurance agency for 22 years. I knew I was a good secretary but their business was dependent on the people of the community; I'd be dismissed in a heartbeat if I was found out. I was determined not to let that happen. I'd just avoid everyone involved and let the whole thing die down.\n\nEverything seemed fine for several months. I finally felt like I was back to normal. We'd even seen Sheila and Greg socially a few times and I thought the kids must have kept it to themselves. I was sure I was probably the subject of a few gross stories in their dorms but there wasn't much I could do about that. In fact, I'd pretty much pushed it out of my mind so I really didn't get alarmed when I came home from work one day and saw Sheila, Lisa and my husband sitting in the living room.\n\nI started to panic when I saw the anger in Mark's eyes. ""Charlene, Sheila says you seduced several of her daughters' friends a few months ago. I told her to get the hell out of my house but she wanted to hear it from you.""\n\nI tried to cover the fear in my eyes. ""Mark, you know I'd never do anything like that. I can't believe she'd say such a thing.""\n\nLisa spoke up. ""You slept with my boyfriend and then tried to have sex with Tracy and me too.""\n\n""That's a lie!"" I screamed. ""Don't you dare say such a thing!""\n\nMark turned to Sheila. ""Sheila, I don't know what's come over you or that daughter of yours, but if you're not out of my house in one minute, I'm calling the police.""\n\nThrough all that, Sheila sat calmly on the end of the couch. ""Mark, when my daughter comes to me and tells me she was molested, I have no reason...""\n\n""That's it!"" Mark interrupted. ""I'm pressing charges."" He picked up the phone and started dialing.\n\nSheila continued as if he hadn't spoken. ""...no reason not to believe her, especially when she shows me proof."" She threw something into Mark's lap. He took one look and hung up the phone.\n\nAs soon as I saw what he was looking at, I ran into the bathroom and threw up. It was a picture of me, in a car. My dress was pulled down so you could see my breasts. My hairy pussy framed the base of one cock and I was sucking on another. From the look on my face, it was obvious that I was loving every minute of it. The two boys whose cocks I was draining were grinning at the camera.\n\nI stayed in the bathroom as long as I could. When i finally came out, Mark was pale and Sheila looked smug. I sat down on the arm of his chair and tried to take his hand but he wouldn't let me. Sheila spoke first.\n\n""Charlene, I think you've done a horrible thing but I don't want you to go to prison. Your children are too young and I think they still need a mother, even a lousy one like you. However, I think you need to be punished for what you did. I have suggested, and Mark has agreed, that the best punishment will be for you to come to work for me for two years. I've always wanted a maid and you will do it. If you do it without complaint, I won't press charges against you for molesting my kids.""\n\nI looked at Mark. ""I think it's fair,"" he said. It will mean quitting your job but you can find another one. You will stay at Sheila and Greg's during the week and you can come home from Saturday until Monday. That will give you a chance to see the kids. Sheila, I'm sorry I didn't believe you."" He hesitated. ""I think I need some time to figure things out, too.""\n\nI burst into tears. ""I'm sorry, honey. I don't know why it happened. I love you.""\n\nSheila stood up. ""Come on, Charlene. You can get started tonight.""\n\nI followed, still crying. I wasn't even going to be able to say good-bye! Mark turned his back on me and walked away. We got outside and I started to get into Sheila's car, but she stopped me.\n\n""My employees don't ride in my car and I don't want your car clogging my driveway. You can walk.""\n\n""Walk? You can't be serious,"" I protested. ""It's all the way across town! Sheila, be reasonable.""\n\nBefore I even knew what was happening, Sheila slapped me hard across the face. "" Let's get this clear. I'm disgusted with you for what you did. I agreed to let you work for me so you didn't have to go to jail but I intend to see to it you are punished for your crimes. Don't you EVER question one of my instructions again. I said you will walk so you better walk, either to my house or to the police. Which will it be?""\n\nTears were streaming down my face as I answered, ""I'll walk to your house.""\n\n""I think you mean, 'Please may I walk to your house,'don't you?""\n\nI sniffed, ""Please may I walk to your house, Sheila?""\n\nSheila smiled. ""Yes, Charlene, you may. But from now on you will address me properly. You will always call me 'ma'am' or Mrs. Winters but never 'Sheila.' You will call everyone in my house 'sir' or 'ma'am' and if they are in my house they are my guests, so you must consider a request from them a request from me. Do you understand?""\n\nI was embarrassed. We were standing in my driveway and Sheila was not trying to be quiet. I nodded quickly, hoping this would all be over.\n\n""Good girl. Stop crying, too. I'm sick of your blubbering. You got into this mess, now you must live with it. I expect you at the house in half an hour. I want supper ready when Greg gets home."" Sheila got in the car and drove off, with Lisa snickering beside her.\n\nI walked as fast as I could and made it to Sheila's house just before the deadline. I walked up to the front door but found it locked. I rang the doorbell and waited. When Sheila came to the door she looked angry.\n\n""Servants don't use the front door. Come in through the garage."" She slammed the door in my face.\n\nOn the way over I made up my mind not to get mad so I went around to the garage and tried the side door. it too was locked. This time Sheila was smiling when she answered.\n\n""That's much better. However, you will have to wear a uniform. Take off all your clothes and put them into this box."" She handed me a cardboard box.\n\nWithout arguing, I stripped off my dress and slip and stood there in my bra and panties, praying Greg wouldn't come home and open the garage door. When Sheila just looked at me, I realized she wanted my underwear to go into the box as well. Finally, I stood shivering in the garage, naked and waiting for my ordeal to end.\n\nSheila took the box into the house, then returned with another. ""I believe this is yours."" The box contained the outfit I'd worn at the party, complete with a new pair of stockings and heels. Before I could say anything she closed the door in my face. As small as the outfit was, it was preferable to being naked so I quickly dressed and went into the kitchen.\n\nSheila laughed at me in my uniform. I flushed but started fixing some dinner. She sat at the kitchen table, drinking coffee and directing me. When I bent over to get a casserole dish, she hooted and I knew she'd seen my bare pussy. After I got the casserole into the oven, she spoke.\n\n""I don't want that hairy thing uncovered in my kitchen. While dinner is cooking, I want you to go shave all the hair off it."" I opened my mouth to protest but she must have anticipated it. ""If you complain, I will take you for a haircut tomorrow morning.""\n\nI went into the bathroom and shaved. I'd never done it before and it took me quite a while but I eventually got it pretty smooth. After cleaning up, I returned to the kitchen.\n\n""Bend over the table,"" Sheila ordered. ""I want to make sure you did a good job."" I flushed but bent over, then moved my feet apart when she told me to.\n\n""I can't figure out why those boys wanted to fuck you anyway, Charlene. Your pussy is huge; mine is much tighter."" Sheila ridiculed me.\n\n""I agree, honey. Your pussy is much tighter,"" I heard a male voice, Greg, behind me. I started to jump up but Sheila told me to stay bent over. I felt a thick finger part my swollen lips and slide easily into my cunt. ""Is this our new maid? Why is her pussy so wet?""\n\n""She's a slut, that's why,"" Sheila replied. ""Look how loose it is from all the fucking she does.""\n\nGreg pulled his finger from my cunt and laughed. ""Well, you know how it is with the help, honey. All they think about is food and fucking. Where's dinner?""\n\n""It would be ready if Charlene would get going,"" Sheila grabbed Greg by the arm and led him from the kitchen. I was flushed and panting from embarrassment. I didn't know how I was going to face these two, day after day.\n\nDinner went well. I served them, then ate my own meal, in the kitchen. Sheila told me I could only sit at the kitchen table or in my room, anywhere else I must either stand or sit on the floor. I was so tired and humiliated that I didn't argue.\n\nAbout eight PM I was called into the living room. Lisa was home again and she and her parents were sitting around the room.\n\n""Charlene, we're bored. Why don't you entertain us?"" Sheila asked.\n\n""Yes, ma'am,"" I replied. ""What would you like?""\n\n""Lisa tells us you masturbated to entertain she and her friends. Why don't you do that?"" Sheila smirked.\n\nI opened my mouth to cry out but realized I had no choice. How could I willing masturbate for a group of teens, then refuse adults? So I turned around and got down on all fours.\n\nIt took me a while to get myself aroused. It didn't help that the three of them chatted and laughed while I knelt there, rubbing my bud and driving two fingers in and out of my pussy. Finally, it started to heat up and I eventually managed a small orgasm.\n\nSheila gave me permission to stand up. ""Not bad, but tomorrow bring a dildo in with you. The only way to keep you happy is to stuff something in that fat pussy of yours. You started out poorly but you were pretty good tonight, you may sleep in the basement. Don't get used to it, though. If you disobey me, you will find yourself sleeping in the garage.""\n\nI hurried down cellar and made a bed over near the furnace. Since I had no other clothes with me, I had to sleep naked. For the first time since I was a little girl, I cried myself to sleep."
1047,Coercion of a Quickie,['mf sm f-dom bond sexless'],"I smile. ""I will.""\n\nThe moment Jenn entered the room she could smell the sex in the air. ""That fucking slut, Janet! It smells like a goddamn whorehouse in here,"" she thought to herself. She could tell by the way Josh's closed eyes followed her across the room that he was only pretending to sleep. ""And this asshole thinks he can do her in my bed? I'm gonna have some fucking fun with him."" The thoughts of revenge put a sick smile on her face.\n\nJenn's roommate, Justine, was art major. Among other things, this meant that she had a nice collection of sharp things in the room. Jenn quickly surveyed Justine's desk and saw a box- cutter utility knife. She picked it up, gently carressed the the plastic sheath around the sharp steel blade. ""Shit, I gotta keep him still somehow,"" she thought, frowning. Jenn put the knife down again.\n\nJenn went back out into the hall. Jasmine's door was open. Jasmine was a butch dike way too much into body building. She hardly looked female, and was not known for synpathy towards men. Jenn walked over and knocked. She saw Jasmine sitting at her desk doing arm flexes. Jenn entered just before Jasmine said ""come in.""\n\n""Jaz, how would you like to help me with something?""\n\n""Do I get to castrate anyone?"" Jaz often joked about castration.\n\n""Well, actually that is a possibility. Josh just fucked Janet in my bed. I would like to, shall we say, teach him the error of his ways.""\n\nJaz smiled. ""Lead on, lead on,"" she said.\n\nWhen they entered the room, Josh was still pretending to be asleep, but it was obvious that he was scratching his balls under the sheet. Jaz quietly walked over and punched him in the chest, the dumbbell still in her hand. Jenn picked up the boxcutter again.\n\n""FUCK! What the fuck!"" He shouted. ""Holy fucking shit,"" he uttered when he saw Jaz standing over him with the huge piece of steel in her hand and Jenn right behind her snapping out the glistening steel blade of the knife.\n\n""Wait I can explain --""\n\n""Hold him,"" Jenn said.\n\nJaz droped the weight onto the bed and grabbed Josh by the legs. Jenn picked up a roll of Justine's duct tape. ""Let's put him in the chair,"" she said pointing towards one of the two in the room.\n\nIt took only a minute or two and a few yards of tape to fully secure him in the chair and seal his mouth off to silence the protests.\n\nJenn ran the blade down Josh's chest, just hard enough to scratch. Then she reached his public hair, still wet with Janet's juice. ""Look at the mess here,"" she said, mock suprized. ""I guess it is true that uncircumcized men get messy down there."" She made a ""tisk"" noise. ""I'll guess we'll have to fix that,"" she said with glee.\n\nJaz chuckled.\n\nJenn touched the blade of the knife to his glans. His penis shrunk away a bit ant then began to grow. ""Oh look, he likes it!"" Jenn said. Josh made some indecipherable noises and looked quit frightened.\n\nJenn pulled the foreskin away from his head and cut into it. Then the worked the knife around his penis slicing the thin skin off. Josh was definately squealling beneath the duct tape. ""Damn, I wonder if I have to suture this now. It sure does bleed,"" she commented. ""Oh, I know. I can cauterize the cut!""\n\nShe retracted the blade and put the bloody knife on Justine's desk. Then she picked up a box of kitchen matches they kept around for candles and incense. She opened and started to take one out, but stopped. ""Jaz, you look bored, would you like to help?""\n\n""Heh, sure I would,"" she said with look of sinister malice. Jaz took the box of matches from Jenn and removed a handful of them. She lit them all at once creating a large ball of flame and an even larger ball of sulfur scented smoke. Jaz took the flaming mass and pushed it into the bloody wound. The sizzle and smell vaguely nauseated Jenn, but Jaz seemed unaffected. The first batch of matches were out after sealing only about a third of the incision.\n\nJaz dropped the blood encrusted matches onto a newspaper and took out some more to continue the seal. Two more batches had the would nearly shut. To finish it Jaz lit one match and held it under Josh's now quite limp and blackened member. She held the flame just to his skin and then twisted his cock to get the full run of the cut.\n\n""That looks like it's done now,"" she said blowing out the match. Jenn put her hand on Jaz's shoulder then leaned on her hand.\n\n""Let's go put him in Janet's room and have some fun with her,"" Jenn said.\n\n""Sounds good.""\n\n""But first let me get dressed,"" she said letting her towel fall to the floor. Jaz eyed the slim tanned body with its delightful small white patches that marked the former territory of a skimpy bikini.\n\nJenn turned to her bureau and bent over with her white ass proudly pointing in the air. Jaz put her hand to her crotch staring at the butterfly tattoo now in front of her. Jenn opened the bottom drawer and removed a small black leather skirt. She put the skirt on the bed and opened the top drawer. She took out a lacy black bra and panty set and put those, too, on her bed. Then she took out a garter belt.\n\nShe slipped on the garter then picked up and stepped into her panties in one graceful motion. She opened another drawer in the bureau and removed a pair of black fishnets. ""These always turned you on so, didn't they?"" She asked spitefully of Josh, now looking quite drained. Jenn sat on her bed and slipped the first stocking over her red toes. She slowly pulled the fishnet over her legs letting both Jaz and Josh savor the sight. As she carefully attached the garter straps, Jaz watched Jenn's firm breasts jiggle.\n\nJenn repeated everything with the second stocking but Jaz never moved her eyes off of Jenn's breasts this time. They hung proud off her thin frame, small hard nipples proudly pointing to the sky. Next Jenn put on the bra as Jaz ever so slightly rubbed herself. Jenn started to put the skirt on, then stood to finish the task. She then walked over to her closet and opened it.\n\nFrom the huge selection of clothes she removed a fitted sheer black blouse. She held it up for Jaz's approval. Jaz made one short nod to which Jenn smiled. She took it off the hanger and put it on. From under the bed she pulled out a pair of black patent leather heels. She held them in front of Josh. ""Remember getting me these? I hate them. But I have always wanted to fuck your ass with the heel."" His eyes opened wide. Whether from fear or delight was not quite clear. ""I just wanted you to know what might still be in store for you."" Turning to Jaz she added ""I think you will better appreciate what is going on next than he would have ever.""\n\nJenn walked back to her closet and rumaged around the floor for a moment then stood up with a pair of twenty eyelet DMs. She held them from the top, with her palm beneath heels, the boots pressed between her breasts toes forward and turned to face Jaz.\n\n""Yes,"" she said slowly. ""I approve."" Her masturbation was quite pronounced now.\n\nJenn slipped her feet into the heavy boots. They covered most of her shin. She began the slow task of tightening the laces and tying them off. Jaz watched with some interest the way Jenn's breasts were squeezed against her knees as she worked on the boots.\n\nEventually Jenn straighted and stood. ""Time to visit Janet,"" she said."
1048,Coffee,"['FF', 's&m', 'voy', 'spanking']","I didn't really know Helen though I'd seen her. It struck me that I ought to get to know my neighbors better. I felt a little pushy, but I told her I'd come along. I knew I couldn't afford to be shy if I wanted to get to know the neighbors better. Sharon didn't sound enthusiastic, which surprised me--that wasn't like Sharon. She said Helen wouldn't be expecting me. She didn't give me any specific reason not to come, though, so I persisted.\n\nFinally she gave in. We talked as we walked down the block and around the corner to Helen's house. When we entered Helen's house, a lot of the women of the neighborhood were there. I was surprised--it seemed like they all knew each other well, and met often like this. It made me wonder why Sharon wasn't more willing to invite me along. But Helen was very friendly, telling me to stay, and introducing me to all the others. Most were sitting around the kitchen table, which was rather large. Soon we were all sitting around, drinking coffee and gossiping. I noticed Helen had a deck of cards. That struck me as a little strange. She shuffled, and then started dealing out the cards.\n\nThe women must play some sort of card game. She stopped after dealing just one card to each of us. All the women immediately turned over their cards. They wanted me to turn over my card too, so I did. Then, one woman complained that it was too soon to be her turn. I didn't know what she meant. The others all protested her complaints. I looked at her card. I realized it was the lowest card of any of ours. I asked Sharon what it was all about. I'm not sure she heard my question. The woman's name was Amy.\n\nShe seemed rather young and had a very striking figure- -I'm sure any man would have been sneaking glance sat her. Helen got up and led her out of the room. All the other women resumed their conversation, but some started talking to another of the women, telling her to go. I didn't know where they wanted her to go. Her name was Lianne.\n\nAfter she left, I realized she had the highest card of any of us. We kept talking, though I still wondered exactly what was going on. In 10 or 15 minutes, Lianne returned. Everyone told me it was my turn. It turned out my card was second highest. They could see I was confused and simply told me to go upstairs. They wouldn't tell me what it was all about. I went upstairs. Helen was there. She took me to a door and told me to go in. The shade was drawn and it was dark except for candlelight.\n\nAmy was there. She was nude! She was nude and blindfolded, lying on her stomach on an ottoman! Her hands were handcuffed behind her and her legs were cuffed together too! There were whips and paddles lying around! I stood there with my mouth open staring. Then I darted for the door. Outside the door, I ran into Helen. I told her I wasn't interested in this. I told her to let Amy go. I told her I was leaving. Helen wouldn't have it. She told me everything was OK, that it was Amy's choice. She told me that Amy wanted it. She said all I would have to do is paddle Amy a little, or something like that. She dragged me back in. She asked Amy what she wanted. Amy said, ""Please whip me.""\n\nShe asked Amy if she liked it.\n\nAmy said, ""Yes!"" Amy's voice had desperation. She added a ""Please."" She sounded like she so wanted it.\n\nHelen took me out again. She said Amy was at my complete disposal. I could do anything to her or make her do anything I wanted to. Anything. She told me not to worry; just top at Amy lightly if that's all I wanted to do. She said it was expected. I don't know what made me do it, but I finally gave in. I went back in the room. It was weird being in that room with a woman in that position. And a woman like Amy. Her body was absolutely gorgeous. And even though she was ten times better looking than me, she was lying there, waiting for me to whip her. I took a paddle. I stood there a little, doing nothing, nervous. Finally, I tried the paddle on her rear. She jerked a little. I was afraid I might have hurt her. I suppose it was actually surprise after lying there for so long with nothing happening.\n\n""Do you still want it?"" I whispered.\n\n""Yes"" she answered, whispering in kind. Did I want to make sure she didn't recognize me? I paddled her rear a couple of more times. Then some more. I looked around at the whips. I took a whip and whipped her with it. Not very hard--I couldn't make myself do it very hard.\n\nThen I got into it--I gradually gave her harder and harder strokes. Finally I could see her body jerk with each contact. She still didn't yell at all, only a low grunt sometimes. I stopped. I was breathing hard. It was nerves.\n\nIt occurred to me that this woman would do anything I wanted her to. She would have sex with me if I wanted. I'm not lesbian, but it occurred to me that I could get her to lick me. I always wanted to know what that felt like--my husband has never offered to do it. I could order Amy to do it now and she would. Just to see what it feels like. No one would ever know.\n\nThe temptation was too great. I pulled off my jeans and panties. Then I pulled her onto the floor, positioned her face down, and then lay down so her face was on my cunt. I told her to lick. Just one word. It was almost a whisper--she wouldn't be able to work out the voice. She licked. It did feel good. In fact, after a few seconds, it felt great and I was definitely excited. After a few more, I was lost and there was no stopping. I thrashed on the floor, holding her head against my cunt. I couldn't believe the sensation.\n\nSoon I was coming. I wasn't completely quiet either, but I didn't think she could get much out of my breathing and moaning. I pulled her head off when I was spent. Then I pushed her back on the ottoman and got dressed. I quietly went out of the room.\n\nHelen wasn't there so I went downstairs. When I got down, everyone was gathered around the television. After a moment, I realized that they were watching two women having sex! A pornographic movie. Then I realized that it was Amy and me!\n\nEveryone was glancing my way! Some were making lewd comments. I blushed and ran away. Sharon came after me. She told me not to worry, that everything was OK. She told me to come back. She pulled on my arm and finally I gave in. The women were still watching the television but it wasn't me. It was still Amy but with some other woman--Helen. Helen was completely nude. She is very petite, slender, almost like a little girl. She had this big whip that she was waving around, then she let Amy have it on the rear! Amy yelped--louder than anything she did when I was with her. Helen whipped her again.\n\nI stared, transfixed. One of the women told me she was looking forward to getting me up there. I stared at Helen with that whip."
1049,Cold Walk Home - 1,"['M+f-teen', 'rp', 'v', 'bd']","The road was wet after the hard rain that had lasted for almost 24 hours. Not being paved the gravel on the road would cause my ankles to turn when I stepped on one that was somewhat large. Mud was not the name for what I was walking through. It was more like cake mix I would work with in the bakery where I was employed part-time after school. I could hardly feel my toes they were so cold inside my pantyhose.\n\nWhat must my parents be thinking as it was now an hour past midnight and I was due home by midnight. Perhaps they would contact Jason and ask where I was but even if they did I knew deep down Jason would never tell them the truth. Rather he would likely say, ""Rachel made me stop the car as we were leaving the dance and she jumped out and walked away."" Which I discovered later was about his exact words to the police after they asked him where I was after my parents called them. Jason told them, ""Hell I don't know and moreover I don't care where she is and now go away.""\n\nNot knowing how far I had walked or how much longer it would be before I reached the highway I became very frightened as I realized how alone I was and that this was a dead-end road that went about 10 miles into the national forest and this had at one time been a logging road.\n\nCouples would sometimes use the road to park when they wanted to make out or have drinking parties. When Jason drove down the road after the formal dance I knew what he wanted and I remember thinking that I hadn't seen one car as we drove deep into the forest.\n\nAll evening at the dance Jason kept telling me how great I looked for a 15 year old. Several times he would speak about going to park on the logging road but each time I would tell no as I didn't do anything with guys. Jason asked me point blank, ""Are you still a virgin? God ain't that a trip. Me with a virgin. Guess I'll have to change that later. OK Rachel?""\n\nBy the time we were driving down the logging road I knew that what the girls had said about Jason was evidently true. Once we got to a large turn around area Jason parked the car. At that point I wasn't to worried as I felt he would only want to kiss and if he wanted more and I told him no he would accept my decision. That was my second mistake. The first was accepting the date with him after my friends all told me he only took a girl out for one thing so I had best be ready to let him have his way or I'd likely find myself in trouble of some sorts as Jason didn't know the work no.\n\nAfter we stopped the car Jason just sat on his side of the car and we talked about the dance and other kid stuff. Before long Jason reached over and held my hand and pulled me towards him. For the first time in my life a boy was kissing me and it kind of surprised me in how it felt and what it was like. Even when he began to french me I wasn't concerned. After a few minutes I became relaxed and enjoyed the kisses I was receiving and returning with Jason.\n\nNot being familiar with what happens when a boy kisses you and he is building you up for more I consented to moving into the back seat of the car with Jason. Once we were comfortable and resumed kissing I was finding that I enjoyed being with a boy for the first time on a date and especially kissing.\n\nMy body did not mind the feelings I was getting and when Jason placed his hand on my breast I at first didn't consider it sex. I was really not experienced and until I felt him unzip my dress in the back and then reach inside the top of my breast and grasp my breast did I realize what I had just allowed. Taking Jason's arm in my hand I attempted to pull it from him hold and squeezing my breast. How I was being held did not allow me to use both my hands to try and remove Jason's hand from my breast.\n\nThen he removed it himself and I was relieved. I knew that my dress was below my breast and Jason could see them but he kissed me and said, ""Rachel your tits are beautiful.""\n\nWhat effect his comment had on me I don't know but I did not pull my dress up when he again was kissing me. Again I felt his hand on my breast but it made me feel warm and I knew that girls let guys have a feel or two so I allowed him to continue felling me. When I realized he was kissing my nipples and sucking them I about flipped out from how great it felt. Somehow we had lain down on the seat and I still didn't worry about what was going on between us.\n\nContinued 2..."
1050,Cold Walk Home - 2,"['M+f-teen', 'rp', 'v', 'bd']","Jason never understood why girls always tried to protect their pussy when he knew that before a date was over his hands, fingers and most times his cock would reach his goal of their lightly hair covered slit.\n\nDesires that she didn't understand were flowing through Rachel's body. The sucking and kissing of her breast and nipples Jason was doing were having an effect of wants and needs. Feeling that her body was betraying her, Rachel was ready to tell Jason to let her up, to stop, and not suck her nipples like he was that it made her want more of something.\n\nWithout realizing it, Rachel's body was now responding to Jason moving his hand over her legs. In fact she had opened then so he could touch and reach then on the insides of her legs and even the back of them. Telling Jason in a soft and romantic voice, ""Your making me feel good Jason but don't do anymore than you are, please sweetheart.""\n\nHearing Rachel call him sweetheart Jason knew he was ready to go for her snatch. His hand slowly and gently moved across both of her legs and he moved his legs so he captured one of hers so she couldn't close then with ease.\n\nEver so slowly Jason kept his hand stroking Rachel's legs as he increased the pressure of sucking and kissing her nipples. He could feel Rachel's body kind of shuddering and her teenage legs quiver as he softly stroked then.\n\nRachel could feel Jason's hand moving up her leg. Yet the feeling was so warm and wonderful. She was in love in her heart with Jason and he was the first boy she had ever dated. How wonderful he was making her feel.\n\n""No! Jason, take your hand from there,"" she kind of whispered as Jason had reached his desired goal of her pantyhose and panty covered pussy. The touch of his hand didn't frighten Rachel as she felt he loved her by the way he was touching and kissing her.\n\nBy now she desired some deeper contact with Jason but she realized that she must remove his hand from between her thighs. Using her free hand she caught Jason's arm and without trying to remove his hand from ""v"" of her legs, asked him, ""We shouldn't, Jason. Please stop sweetheart.""\n\nNow Jason knew Rachel was his for the taking and asked her, ""Would you take off your pantyhose and panties, darling? I want to feel the softness of your love. I'll not do anymore than just touch you and make you feel good. Please Love. Share that with me just for a little while.""\n\nKnowing she shouldn't allow Jason such contact with her body she however was powerless as she whispered, ""Jason only if you promise you'll just touch me and nothing more.""\n\nNever had a girl been so easy to let him enjoy her body. ""You are really special to me Rachel and I'll not do anything that would ruin our relationship, I promise,"" Jason softly whispered in her ear. Then his hand was gently playing against the material of her pantyhose crotch.\n\nHearing Jason's words of endearment was enough to allow him what he wanted as Rachel kissed his face and asked him, ""Will you take my pantyhose off? Do you need to take my panties off also or can we leave them on.""\n\nWith that Jason sat up and reached with both hands and began pulling down Rachel's hose and panties at the same time. Rachel raised her hips upward from the car seat and felt some sort of relief in Jason removing her personal clothing without having been forceful or a problem by her allowing him some freedom sexually.\n\nNo sooner had Jason pulled her things from her legs and over her fee than he said, ""Maybe you should remove your dress so it doesn't get wrinkled and make your mom wonder what you had been doing.""\n\nKnowing Jason was right about her dress she was unsure that she should remove it as then she would be completely nude. Her mind was racing thoughts as she considered her desire to not be in trouble with her mom but also about being nude. ""If I take it off will you not look at me and think bad things about me being nude with you"" Especially on our first date."" Not waiting for more questions from Rachel about removing her dress, Jason reached behind her and unzipped it and began to pull it over her arms.\n\nNo thoughts were stopping Rachel in allowing her dress to be pulled from her body. ""Your the first person to ever touch me or see me nude since I was a baby, Jason."" That she was blushing from Jason seeing her nude didn't stop her from knowing that Jason was looking at her intently.\n\nTaking her in his arms Jason began kissing Rachel and feeling her body all over. When his fingers moved between Rachel's legs and slightly probe inside her pussy he felt her tremble. Jason was knowledgeable enough about sex to know Rachel was turned on and he was about to get her cherry.\n\nTelling Rachel as he begin to undress, ""Guess I should remove my clothes so they don't get messed up,"" surprised her.\n\nWhen Jason was completely undressed Rachel was seeing the first nude male in her life but her eyes focused on Jason's manhood. Her eyes couldn't believe how large it seemed and that it stuck straight up in the air. Nor was she prepared when Jason took her hand and placed it on his cock. Withdrawing her hand from his cock almost as soon as Jason had placed it in her hand didn't stop Jason. Again he put it in her hand and he closed her hand around it and asked her, ""Hold it for me.""\n\nThen she found he was keeping her hand on him and she found the hard smooth feeling of a boy's cock really enjoyable.\n\nKnowing he was in luck, Jason moved both of them back down onto the car seat. His body formed a cover over hers and she found it comfortable to feel him atop her.\n\nAfter a few minutes of just being close and kissing Rachel felt Jason's cock being guided against the entrance of her sex. ""No, take it away. You can't do that Jason. STOP NOW,"" Rachel shouted out as she felt his cock starting to penetrate her body.\n\nNot wanting to stop now Jason told her,"" Let me in. I want your cherry baby,"" as his cock was unable to remain lodged in the grove of Rachel's pussy. After several attempts he still couldn't penetrate Rachel's virgin pussy.\n\nWhen he wouldn't stop, no matter what Rachel asked him, she finally slapped him really hard and told him, ""Jason if you don't stop I'll tell mom and dad you raped me. Take me home. Why did you ruin it? Just when it was nice and you promised you'd not try anything. Stop it! Take your hands from me,"" Rachel said as Jason shoved his finger inside her pussy so far it hurt. She slapped him even harder.\n\nJason felt the slap and tasted blood in his mouth and told Rachel very loudly, ""You fucking cock teasing bitch, either you let me fuck your cherry snatch or you take a hike. Which one is it going to be. We fuck or you walk home.""\n\nCrying at how things had changed, Rachel said, ""Please, maybe the next time but I'm on my first date. I let you undress me. Can't we save the rest for the next time?""\n\nKnowing his last chance was now as he knew she would never go out with him again, Jason said, ""What's it going to be, fuck or hike. Either get dressed or lay down and spread those legs and give me that cherry cunt, bitch.""\n\nReaching for her clothes Rachel begin to dress. She hoped by the time they had their clothing on that he would be ok and take her home. Instead she found out as Jason opened the back door of the car and moved to the front and got in and as she stood next to the car she again asked him, ""Jason, lets forget what happened and plan on what we can do the next time. Please?""\n\nJason started the car and told her, ""Get and take off your clothes or start walking which is it going to be?""\n\nRachel commenced walking down the road and Jason shouted out as he drove off, ""Have a great walk bitch.""\n\nUnknown to either Rachel or Jason, someone had been watching listening to then as they had been enjoying each other and then Jason given Rachel the choice of sex or hike.\n\nHow fall she had walked Rachel was uncertain about but she knew she was cold and the temperature must have been around 50 degrees. Without any jacket to cover her shoulders above the strapless gown and her feet now numb from the mud and wetness from past rains, Rachel became scarred and felt the loneliness as she moved down the darkened road that had been used by loggers in the past. Now it was used for hunters, four-wheelers and like she and Jason, by couples wanting a place to park or have beer parties.\n\nKnowing she had walked about three miles by now and it had taken her over an hour and a half to reach this point she know that it would be daylight by the time she reached home.\n\nSomething startled her in the brush to her right and she cried out, ""Whose there? Is someone there?"" No one answered and assumed it must have been a deer or some other animal.\n\nAbout 50 feet in the distance she saw the old weight station building and scales where the truckers stopped with their loads to ensure they wouldn't get a ticket for being over loaded before leaving the forest and entering the highway to the mill.\n\nWalking into the building she saw it appeared someone had been living in it as two beds and a wood stove were in the large office area. Then she heard another noise and became scarred again. ""Is someone there? Answer me. Is it you Jason?""\n\nThen Rachel found out who and what it was. Three very large and dirty men had opened the door and looking at her asked, ""So what are you doing little girl? Did your boyfriend make you walk cuz you wouldn't put out? So why don't you undress for us like we watched you do in the car?""\n\nReaching out, the largest of the three grabbed Rachel and pulled her against him. She could smell him and he must not have bathed for a year from the way he stunk. Now she knew real fear and realized that they had seen her nude inside the dark car. But they likely had seen enough to fire their lust.\n\nThen the one holding her said, ""Prettycakes, I'm Don and my two buddies are Hal and George. Were going to take over from where you friend left off. So strip off your clothes and let me get into that cherry pussy your boyfriend wanted but didn't crack. So lets see what you've got between those legs.""\n\nThinking, ""Why didn't I let Jason do me. What will these virile men do to me? God. No, not sex with them. I..."""
1051,Cold Walk Home - 3,"['MMF', 'rp']","Within a few minutes Rachel found herself laying down on the backseat of Jason's car again.\n\nThis time she was feeling passion coursing through her body that made it easy for Jason's hand to wander whereever he wished to place them. She felt his fingers touching her virgin sex and Rachel became stiff in fear and desire.\n\nWhen she felt Jason placing his erect manhood between her legs she felt pleasure but cried out, ""No, Jason! Take it away and let me up,"" her young voice cried out and tears begin to form in her eyes.\n\nAt first Jason ignored her please as he had gotten the head of his erect tool in the entrance of Rachel's virgin pussy. Rachel became scarred and felt Jason gain even more of his penis inside her sex. ""Take it out. Stop. No Jason,"" Rachel was crying out and when he wouldn't move from her, Rachel slapped Jason as hard as she could.\n\nHer blow was extremely forceful as it hit across Jason's face. Raising from atop Rachel, Jason told her, ""Eiter you let me fuck you or you can walk home. Make your choice."" With that, Jason begin to dress, as did Rachel.\n\nAfter he was dressed, Jason opened the car door and told Rachel, ""Get out or take your clothes off and we'll fuck or you can walk home. Which is it going to be, Rachel the virgin?""\n\nRachel slowly exited the car and stood on the dirt road and asked Jason, Take me home, I can't go all the way, so will you take me home?""\n\nGetting back into his car, Jason one last time said, ""Fuck or walk. Which one?"" With her body feeling the cold and her desire to remain a virgin, Rachel replied, ""Don't be like this. But I can't have sex tonight. Maybe we can do it the on our next date.""\n\nWith that, Jason drove off leaving Rachel standing in the cold dank night with nothing on except her formal gown.\n\nThinking Jason would return in a minute, Rachel started walking down the road which she had watched Jason's car speed off into the dark night.\n\nWalking was difficult as the road was gravel and they made her feet slip in her high heel shoes with just strapes across the arch of her feet. The mud was now onto her feet as she travesed the road and she wished she had a coat to cover her self from the forty some degree temperature.\n\nWhy did I agree to date Jason to the dance she thought. All her friends had told her that he only took a girl out to get some from. Yet she wanted to go to her first dance and no one else had asked her to be their date. Now she had walked about a mile and became concerned and knew Jason wasn't coming back for her.\n\nA noise to her right startled Rachel but she thought it likely was only an aminal of some sorts. She was corrrect that it was an aminal. In fact three aminals were stalking Rachel as if they were large dogs on the trail of a small rabbit.\n\nContinuing to hike down the roadRachel found that she needed to remove her heels and to walk in her bear feet. The cold was now causing her to shiver as she walked and thought how she had felt being nude and allowing Jason to suck and kiss her breast. She had even liked the feel of his peins in her hand. When she felt the contact of Jason's penis against the opening of her sex, she had felt pleasure. Now she felt cold and pain in her feet and her body needed warmth.\n\nAfter walking about three miles she realized she was approaching the old office and scales building that had been used during the logging of the trees from the forest. Several times she and others had came to this building to play. It even had a small living area within the building.\n\nShe knew it had a small kitchen, living room and a small room with a bed. Rachel decided to go inside the building and see it she could get warm or find something to cover up with as she walked.\n\nAgain she heard the noise and this time it appeared to be no more than a few feet from her. What was she hearing she wondered and what's following me? Her thoughts were of relief as she entered the building and felt some what relieved as the building seemed warmer than outside. Then she saw it appeared someone was living in the place. Her feet were so cold and she decided to remove her pantyhose as they were torn from walking without shoes. She removed them and realized she had not put on her panties ss she dressed in Jason's car.\n\nLooking around the old building she found a battery type camping light asnd turned it on. She screamed, ""Who are you?"" as she saw 3 very large and dirty men standing a couple of feet from her.\n\nSmiling at her, the larger of the 3 men told her, ""We're gong to finish what that wimp you were with didn't. So take that dress off and get ready Little Cupcakes, cause I'm going to get that little pussy your date didn't.""\n\nFear hit the pit of Rachel's 15 year-old stomach as she saw the 3 large, ugly and dirty men. Knowing that they had seen her as she had just removed her pantyhose but also had evidently observed her as she had removed all her clothing in Jason's car, caused her even more panic.\n\nThe larger of the 3 men shouted out to his companions, ""Grab her arms guys, we're going to have some fun with this pretty little girl.""\n\nSwiftly the other two men did, as the larger of them evidently was the leader. ""Hey Charlie, who get's her cherry,"" the one with no teeth asked. ""Man I sure liked seeing her tits through the window of the car when her long gone boy friend was sucking on them tits,"" he continued on in his crude speach.\n\nThen the larger man, Charlie, approached where the other two were holding her arms tightly in their grip. Charlie reached out and as h! e did so, stepped behind her and found the zipper that held her strapless formal dress together in the back. ""I can't wait to see this pretty thing without a stitch of anything on. Man I'll be her pussy is tight,"" he added to his ugly comment.\n\nRachel knew she must speak guickly or it would be too late to aske they let her leave and go home. ""Let me go, I won't tell anyone about your being here, honest."" Then she felt the zipper being pulled completely downward and her dress fell away from her torso as the zipper reached almost to the middle of her hips.\n\nMoving around in front of her, Charlie told the man holding her left arm, ""Leave loose of her arm Billy, so I can get her dress off her body just waiting to be tken by my cock spliting cherry."" Then Charlie told the other man, ""Let her go Jake,"" as he then pulled her dress from her right arm.\n\nWith a quick tug of her dress, Charlie had her dress down over her hips and he picked up each of her feet and pulled the dress away from when she was held standing up. Rachel could feel her body turn red in shame from being nude in front of these wierd and brutal men. Standing in only her strapless bra, Rachel felt it being yanked and torn from her body.\n\nIn one swift move, Charlie picked her up and carried her to the bed where he tossed her very hard and enough so, that she felt her breath being knocked from her stomach.\n\nNo one could hear her screans except the 3 men who were bent on raping her, Rachel understood. Yet she cried out as loud as her voice allowed, ""God, no! Let me up, you stinging pig. Let me go, I'm a virgin. You can't do this to me! Stop, oh please,"" she cried out in fear that overwhelmed her.\n\nThen she felt Charlie grab her legs and yank then so far apart she flet he would rip them from her body. She yelled out in pain. Then she thought she should have let Jason have her virginity as now it was about to! be taken by a brutal rapist of a man.\n\nCharlie slammed down between Rachel's young and cheerleader shapley thighs with extra force to punish the little vixen who was now scratching and beating her hands against his face. With his right hand he slapped Rachel hard across her face and she felt blood in her mouth from where he hit her lips against her teeth. ""Stop fighting, pussy, and get ready for your first fuck,"" Charlie told her.\n\nThen Rachel felt Charlie take his penis in his hand and direct it to her sex. No, she thought. No, this can't be happening to me. I've always been a good girl. At the first contact of Charlie's brunt penis against her body, Rachel tried to will her body to resist him and not allow him to enter her virgin body. ""Stop! No! I've never done it before! Oh my God, it hurts! Take it out! Awgh!"", Rachel kept repeating over and over as she felt him push just inside her opending and them he rammed into her tender sex with no concern of her feelings.\n\nRachel knew that her virginity had just been taken from her by this ugly man. She felt him taking her over and over and the pain from his largeness continued hurting more with each hard drive back up into her body after he would pull almost completely out of her torn open body.\n\nCharlie was enjoy this girl more than any he had ever taken and he loved hearing her cry out as he fucked her in a punishing manner. The harder he could push the better it was for him as he loved hearing her pain. The cries from the little girl was now wailing sounds. ""Damn but this one find pussy, fellows,"" Charilie told his companions."
1052,Cold Winter's Morning,['couples'],"whisper ""Happy Birthday"" and felt her nip at my nipples. Her very dextrous tongue began exploring my upper body, finding the places that make me tingle, while her hands roamed around gently touching every part of me. Then, with a long lick (reminding me of a ski jump, for some insane reason), she surprised me by swallowing me whole. The warmth that had been centered on that area of my body shot up, and I was straining not to release too soon. As she always does, she stopped just too early and sat on my lap, slowly taking me inside her. The combination of the cold air crossing my chest, and the warmness on my hips was too much to bear, so I started to push against her thrusts... She stopped, and a whimper half-crossed my lips. Slowly, she leaned forward, pulled the blanket up, and kissed my lips. My arms moved automatically around her and held her. Swiftly, I rolled her over, and began my own celebration... Her hair framed her face beautifully, and with two fingers I drew closed her eyes. My fingers lightly danced around her classic features, and slowly moved downward. Her neck was the next focus of my attention, and the reaction received from nibbling made me smile. A famous author not known for his erotic fiction but his horror once said that the female body looked best on its back. Gazing at her, I must say that I agree. The chill in the air and my actions had caused her nipples to become erect, and her breasts became the next focus in my activities. Teasing along the side and underneath, slowly moving towards the center, I gently teased her with my tongue. After about fifteen minutes of breast envy, I moved to her midriff, where a soft touch and a vagrant feather from the comforter caused a bit of twitching and another angelic smile. Finally, I threw the comforter off of her legs onto the floor. She began to protest, but that was quieted when I started to firmly massage her feet. Heinlein may have fucked everything else up, I thought, but he guessed right here. As every school child knows, the feet are connected to the calves, and the calves to the thighs... Knowing the sensitivity of her thighs, I stoped rubbing and began caressing again, marveling at their shape and form. Growing ever closer to her sweet-smelling crotch, I begin to flick her skin with my tongue. I move my hands and begin placing soft kisses on her upper thigh until I reach my destination. By now, she is well lubricated and aroused, and a thin sheen of sweat gleams on her skin. I gently touch her mound with my fingertips, and move downward, spreading her lips so as to provide access to her clit. My tongue reaches forward, and for one moment she jumps as if she were being shocked. Again I touch, and again she jumps. I place two fingers inside her, and 'let my fingers do the walking"" on her special spot, and begin massaging her clit with my tongue in earnest. With her thighs clamped around my head, I continued to pleasure her until I heard her gasp ""Now please!"" Never one to disobey a lady in distress, I quickly mounted her, and slid into heaven. I held her tightly in a hug, embracing her everywhere and whispered into her ear ""I love you."" She responded by squeezing inside, and we began to move rhythmically. I brought her over once quickly, and slowed down some, my arousal notwithstanding. Still as hard as before, I brought her back to her peak and held her there, enjoying the aginizing pleasure in her face. Finally, it was too much for me, and I pushed harder and harder into her. With my ears filled with her pleasure, I exploded with her, and held her while the tremors resonated within us. With suddenly much less motivation to move, I pick up the discarded comforter, and cover us with it. She shifted to a more comfortable position and closed her eyes again, silently thanking me for everything. I looked at the ceiling, sighed, and tried to fall back asleep..."
1053,"College Cheerleader, The",['couples'],"Every time that Kentucky would do something positive she would get on the PA system and say things like, ""how about that Mr. Tennessee fan ""or"" what happened Mr. Tennessee fan are the cats too much for the Vols? "" After the half Kentucky was beating Tennessee badly and I was really taking a lot of teasing from the people around me. Then this cheerleader really got into it with me. Finally, she got on the PA and said, ""Hey, Mr. Tennessee fan. Come on down here and let's see if I can convert you to a cat fan."" I hesitated and she said, ""What's the matter are you afraid of this little pussy cat."" That did it, I went down and jumped over the wall down to the cheerleaders. As she approached me I noticed several things that had not been evident from a distance; she was beautiful, she was tall, and she looked strong. She came up to me, put her arm around my shoulder and said, ""I'm going to twist, turn, squeeze and fold you in front of these people until you yell over the PA system what I tell you to yell. We are going to do this like they did in the Roman times; that is I'll ask the crowd what to do from time to time. Kentucky is slaughtering Tennessee so maybe this will give the fans some excitement to watch. Do you think you can take me? How old are you, I'm 19 and strong as an ox. You look about 40 and weak.""\n\nI told her that I was forty and that I really didn't want to be wrestling with her in front of all these people; that she certainly did look healthy enough but that I was a man and felt that I could beat her. I told her that her legs were probably stronger than mine but that my upper body strength was superior to hers. Her name was Brandi, and her reply was, ""I'm glad to hear you say what you did, it will make it more fun. Put your hand on my arm and then make the same statement about your upper body strength again.""\n\nI thought this a strange request, but this whole situation was strange anyway. I placed my hand on her arm and started to tell her that my upper body strength was superior to hers when she flexed her arm muscles. I stopped my comment in mid sentence as I realized that she also had me beaten in this department. ""What's the matter? Still think you can compete with this little girl?"" All of this had been broadcast over the PA system and a roar went up as I stood there and shook my head.\n\nWithout another word Brandi wrapped her arm around my neck, gave a powerful squeeze and threw me to the ground. She walked over and straddled my body and raised her arms above her head and said through the PA system to me, ""Well, how do you like those apples big boy, how's that chicken neck feel? I'm now going to demonstrate the power in my arms by lifting you over my head. Are you folks ready to see me start 'the conversion process'?"" The crowd went wild as Brandi bent down and laid the PA mike down on the ground; grabbed a handful of my hair and raised me to my feet. She then placed one hand on my neck and grabbed the seat of my pants with the other and lifted me, seemingly effortlessly, over her head. I was scared to death by now of this beautiful Amazon. She looked up at me and winked. Then she asked, ""Are you ready to admit that this 19 year old is too much woman for you?"" One of the other girls had brought the microphone over so that everyone could hear what was being said by both of us. Before I could answer, and at this point I was going to say no to her question, Brandi dropped me down into her uplifting knee and knocked the breath out of me. Then she lifted me back up over her head and asked her question again. This time I said yes. Brandi put me down on the ground and stood there as if she had not expended any energy at all. She raised her arm up and flexed it toward the stands and the crowd again let out a roar.\n\nThen she grabbed me in a head lock, squeezed, then pushed my head in between her thighs in a standing head scissors. The pain was unbearable and so I submitted. But, Brandi was really into this by now and was ignoring my pleas. I tried to separate her legs to relieve some of the pain, but I wasn't strong enough to budge those massive, muscular thighs. Brandi was ecstatic; ""what's the matter little one? Cat got your tongue?"" With that the crowd roared in laughter. I was humiliated! I was loosing a lot of strength and Brandi knew that; she increased the power a little and I began to beg her to quit. I was beginning to feel faint and I knew that this powerhouse of a girl was going to knock me out in front of all these fans; and there was nothing I could do about it.\n\n I was at the point now that I could not talk or think; as she snap squeezed me I could only groan with each increase in pressure. At last I began to fall into merciful unconscious- ness. I wasn't out all the way, Brandi had other plans for me at this point.\n\nShe leaned over me and said, ""Now little one I want you to ask me nice to put you in a body scissors and crush the breath out of you. Or maybe you would rather me continue to work on your weak neck and head some more. Here feel these legs as you decide."" It was so hard to concentrate; but, I knew that I didn't want her legs on my neck or head anymore, plus I thought that she couldn't really hurt me too badly in a body scissors. Feeling her hard as steel legs as I processed these thoughts made me wonder; I said, ""Brandi, would you please put me in a body scissors and crush the breath out of me?"" My voice sounded hoarse and strained as I listened to it over the PA system. Brandi spread her legs and with her arms raised my body in between them. As she closed them on my waist I knew that I was wrong; I was already feeling pain and she wasn't squeezing yet. I knew when she did; she tensed her entire body, flexing every muscle and concentrating all of her power into her legs. I could not breathe, I panicked and tried to thrash around, but I had nothing left; it was unbelievable, here I was dangling between the legs of a woman being crushed into oblivion and I was helpless. This beautiful 19 year old was crushing me once again into the pit of unconsciousness. This time I went all the way out.\n\n""Hello sleepy head, you must have gotten bored and went to sleep on me. How's that 'macho' body feel after tangling with this wildcat? have you had enough?"" To emphasize her questions she flexed her arms and legs. I assured her I had had enough and was willing to do as she said. Her comment to this was, ""I knew you'd come around to my way of thinking. But it has sure been fun to 'train' you. Now say, Go cats, beat Tennessee. And I want to hear you say, nothing sucks like a big orange."" She held the microphone up to my mouth and I said Go cats, beat Tennessee with no problem. I hesitated on the other statement. Instantly Brandi straddled my head, bent over and raised my neck between her calves, and squeezed me until I was screaming, NOTHING SUCKS LIKE A BIG ORANGE. She released me and said, "" Very good now, I believe that the Tennessee mascot is a dog isn't it ? Well I want you to crawl around behind me like a dog. When I say heel and point to my side you had better be there unless you want another session with my strength so soon. "" \n\n I followed her around on my hands and knees; from this angle I could always see the flex of the muscles in her legs; I also noticed the other female cheerleaders had strong legs and some of them were looking at me as if to say, ' I can take you apart like she did.'\n\nIn fact a couple of them came over and squeezed me in a standing head scissors. I was left laying on the ground each time; but, I contributed it to the fact that Brandi had softened my neck up so much. In fact, I really don't know. I'm now a Wild Cat fan. GO CATS!!!"
1054,College Dormitory Shower,['FF'],"Ann's troubling thoughts were interrupted by the sound of another shower being turned on. Startled, she glanced across the tiled floor to the shower stall opposite her. It was little Mary. Actually, little Mary wasn't so little. She was only about 5 feet 1 inches tall but she had round firm breasts the size of cantaloupes.\n\nAnn and Mary said good morning to each other politely and then looked away. Ann reached for her soap and worked up a lather. Her hands went to her own breasts which were quite large also. She felt aroused, her nipples were erect. She started to feel embarrassed. She pulled her hands away from these sensitive organs and began to wash her back and arms. She dared to sneak another quick look at Mary. Mary was bent over reaching for her bottle of shampoo on the shower floor. Her back was turned towards Ann and the view left nothing to the imagination. Little Mary was wide open. Ann's soapy hands darted back and forth over her own swollen genitals.\n\nAnn's embarrassment was beginning to turn to guilt. She wondered what Mary would think of her if she knew how sexually aroused the sight of her nakedness had made her. Oh, how she longed to touch her just once, to press her lips against her's----hard! To wrap her hands around Mary's gorgeous tits and suck each nipple into her mouth. Would Mary become wet? Would she want more? Or would she tell everyone that Ann was a freak and that they should keep their doors locked? Ann became very frightened by such thoughts. For a moment she would lose her sexual desire and retreat into a secret corner of her mind. Mary abruptly ended such an escape with ""Do you have any conditioner?"" She was all cheery and wide eyed, standing directly in front of Ann. Her breasts heaved with a little girlish sigh.\n\nAnn stumbled for words as she handed Mary the bottle of conditioner. ""Sure---uh---here you are---uh--."" Mary said thanks in the same cheery fashion, gently tweaked Ann's left nipple, turned and went back to her own shower stall. Ann was totally stunned. ""Why had Mary touched her nipple?""\n""What did she mean by it?""\n""Was she just joking around or does Mary entertain some of the same sexual fantasies I do?"" Now Ann was determined to find out if Mary was as sexually aroused as she was. To hell with what others might find out or think of her. She wanted Mary in the worst way and if there was any chance... Well, the risk is worth it.\n\nAnn walked deliberately towards Mary. As Ann approached, Mary turned and smiled. ""Need your conditioner back,"" she said? Ann hesitantly took the bottle from Mary's hand and as she did her eyes fell upon Mary's breasts. They were so round and firm and they stood there at attention as if asking to be admired. Ann's free hand reached for Mary's right breast. She gently cupped it and began tracing circles around it with her fingers. Mary stiffened a little at first but offered no resistance to Ann's advance. As she continued to massage Mary's breast with her left hand, Ann dropped the bottle of conditioner. She brought her right hand to Mary's breast and now squeezed and fondled these breasts she had admired for so long with both hands. The touch of Mary's skin was ten times more delicious than she had imagined it would be. Ann was becoming very aroused and she could feel her clitoris beginning to throb with anticipation. Vaginal secretions were beginning to flow in abundance and she could feel them trickling down the inside of her left thigh. Ann let out a deep but barely audible moan as she gloried in the excitement of the moment. ""How is little Mary's pussy doing,"" she thought as she reached with her right hand to caress the little dark patch of hair that covered it. Gently she pulled at the curls and then slowly slid her middle finger into Mary's wet vagina. She traced the inner and outer lips with her exploring finger, they were slippery with Mary's excitement. Ann found her clitoris and began to massage it gently. The excitement Ann felt was overwhelming. Mary struggled to quiet her screams of delight by burying her face in the crook of Ann's neck and shoulder. Ann continued to finger Mary's now swollen clit. Periodically Ann would bring lubrication from Mary's vagina to her clit by inserting her finger a few inches. Mary's knees were beginning to get weak and she was holding on to Ann very tightly so she wouldn't fall. The water from the shower was drenching both of them and it was making things very slippery. Ann decided she had better lie Mary down before they both fell and hurt themselves. As Ann help Mary to the floor she came face to face with Mary's beautiful snatch. She ventured a taste, allowing her tongue to flick lightly over Mary's moist lips. Ann marvelled at the sweet taste of Mary's delicious sex. She went wild. She began to suck and lick and mouth every part of Mary's womanhood. Her tongue finally came to rest on Mary's throbbing clit. As Ann slowly and methodically licked her love button, Mary was writhing on the floor of the shower in a state of shear ecstasy. Ann reached up to grasp both of Mary's nipples while she continued to feast on her now very juicy pussy and as she gently pinched them between her thumb and forefinger, Mary came. Mary's supple body convulsed with waves of pleasure and she let out a quiet scream. Then her body went completely limp and she moaned softly. Ann felt very pleased with herself as she looked at the gentle contented smile on Mary's face.\n\nAnn glanced at the wall clock as she helped Mary to her feet. It was now 6:45 A.M. Ann thought, ""lucky no one walked in and discovered our morning interlude."" They began to gather their things to get out of there before someone did walk in on them. As they started to leave the room, Mary grabbed Ann's arm gently and said, ""why don't you come down to my room for a few minutes?"" Ann obliged.\n\nMary's roommate had already left for class when they arrived. As they entered the room Mary closed the door and locked it. ""You won't mind being a little late for class this morning will you,"" Mary asked coyly? Ann smiled, ""no, I won't mind at all,"" she replied. Mary undid the knot in Ann's towel and it fell to the floor. She knelt down and spread Ann's pussy lips, exposing her clit. Ann's eyes closed with a flutter and she braced herself against the door behind her. Her pussy was already wet but as Mary began to lick gently on her swollen clit the love juices began to flow like a river down the inside of both thighs. The walls of her vagina were contracting so hard that her stomach was heaving in and out in an obvious fashion. Mary's tongue was flicking and caressing her clit and she could feel a finger thrusting deep into her vagina. She felt as if she were going to explode. And she did, all over Mary. Her pussy juices gushed out as her entire body shuddered in ecstasy. Mary didn't mind the unexpected shower, she just patted herself dry with Ann's towel and let out a little giggle. Ann slowly slumped to her knees, lost in her own world of orgasmic bliss."
1055,College Fraternity Initiation,"['MM', 'school']","There existed a friendly competition between them, seeing who could make the most tackles, lift the most weight or make the most reps. Occasionally, after a hard work out at the gym, the three of them would retire to the privacy of Bill's and Ron's room before showering. There the three of them would strip either bare ass or to jocks and flex their young hot, bulging muscles in front of a wall to ceiling mirror. Each of them taking turns while the other two watched, as their own muscles alternately tensed and relaxed in unison. Frequently their cocks would rise to the occasion, to stretch and flex on their own.\n\nFinally, their hard bodies glistening with sweat and their muscles pumped up to the point of bursting through their skin, they would embrace. With their hot bodies in close contact they would run their hands over each other's body, their fingers sliding effortlessly over the sweat lubricated flesh. They would caress and squeeze the muscles of each other's body until they were a tangle of arms and legs, crushing their bodies into even more intimate contact. Their hard cocks would poke and probe at tight washboard stomachs and low slug balls only to be trapped between solid muscular thighs.\n\nThey could not restrain themselves any longer and head for the shower to relieve their strong urges and shower before going to bed for the night. Such was the Thursday night before rush weekend.\n\nIt was a warm Friday night as Bill, Ron and Bert, dressed in tight cutoff levis displaying their bugling baskets and tank tops that stretched the fabric to its limits over solid pecs and large firm nipples, headed for fraternity row and the Chi Sig house. They had been invited to attend the rush night by several members of the varsity football squad. As they approached the house they noticed that all of the members were hunky studs, representing all of the sports and the cream of the jocks. Some dressed as they were, but others were shirtless so that they could show off their broad shoulders, wide lats and washboard guts for maximum effect. The three of them realized that their dreams were about to come true.\n\nThey wandered into the house and soon found the bar where they each ordered a beer before setting off to meet as many members as they could before the voting later that evening. When they had met about half of the members they ran into Cleve, he had been watching them for some time both at the house and before on the campus. Cleve had noticed that the three of them were rarely separated, on the field, in the locker room or in the library. He often wondered just what their bond was, maybe if they pledged the frat he would find out.\n\nCleve introduced himself to them. At first they just talked about sports and the courses they were taking. Soon Cleve was explaining what pledging entailed and he explained the degrading things the three of them would be forced to do. He noticed that the bulges in their crotches, with Ron's being the most noticeable, really started to swell when he described the paddling and swats. He continued to tell how they were freely administered both as punishment and as rewards, especially on hell weekend when special paddles were used almost continuously for three nights and two days.\n\nBill, Ron and Bert were starting to fidget as their cocks were snaking down their thighs. Cleve noticed that they emptied their beers and asked them if they would like a refill, and a short reprieve, the three quickly agreed and Cleve headed for the bar. When Cleve was out of earshot, they quickly formed a tight circle to share their mutual excitement. As they talked between themselves they tugged at their crotches and attempted to reduce their roaring hard ons to a more manageable size. Cleve noticed that they were huddled closely together and rapidly talking with big smiles on their faces, while each of them had one hand shoved deeply into a pants pocket.\n\nCleve walked up to them and cleared his throat to gain their attention before handing each of them a beer. Cleve knew from experience that these three would make good pledges and great brothers. He introduced them to some of the other members. They met more of the members, and talked to most of them, but not for as long or as intimately as they had with Cleve. As the night wore on most of the guests drifted off until just the members and a small handful of prospective pledges were left. Bill, Ron and Bert proved to be the most popular and the most likely to asked to pledge. Cleve stayed very close to Ron since they had first met, wanting to learn more about this hot young hunk and not wanting him to become to friendly with his other brothers. Cleve, because of his reputation, had little trouble making the object of his desire, Ron, known to his other brothers and keeping them at arms length. But both Bill and Bert each had two brothers vying for their attention.\n\nThe meeting to select the pledges was the Saturday night after the party. One by one the pledges was interviewed by the entire membership and voted on, Bill, Ron and Bert had no difficulty and all three were accepted as initiates. In most fraternities the pledges choose their big brothers but here it was reversed with the members choosing their little brothers. Cleve obviously picked Ron without dissent, but it was different with Bill and Bert. Dale and Jack both wanted Bill, and Fred and George wanted Bert. To resolve these conflicts, they were sent to the basement where there was mat was set up. They were stripped to just their jocks and told to fight, no holds barred, for the privilege of choosing a little brother. Dale and Jack squared off first, but it was a short match...\n\n...Jack ended it quickly by driving an upper cut into Dale's hard washboard gut and following it up with a knee lift to the balls, dropping him to the mat. Dale was doubled up in pain on the mat when Jack stepped behind him, drove his hand between Dale's legs and grabbed him by his balls. Then Jack lifted Dale over his head and held him across his shoulders until he submitted. Jack was given his choice and he picked Bill. The match between Fred and George lasted considerably longer until Fred threw a right cross and knocked George out. Fred chose Bert and now all of the pledges had been picked by a big bother. The big bothers were to pick up their little brothers and bring them to the Sunday night meeting for pledge orientation and formal introduction to their big brothers and the other members, including the pledge master.\n\nCleve, Jack and Fred were close friends, and decided to play a small trick on their three little bothers. Jack would pick up Bill first, then a half an hour later Fred would get Bert and after an additional hour Cleve would get Ron. Cleve hoped that this pysch game would up set and surprise Ron.\n\nThe plan went off with out a hitch and Ron was close to tears when Cleve knocked at his door. Ron jumped to his feet and Cleve threw his 18-inch arms around Ron's broad shoulders to comfort him. Ron wrapped his arms around Cleve and squeezed him with a bear hug. Cleve knew that they would become good friends and held him even tighter, their crotches grinding against each other. Cleve eased up on his grip, brought his right hand back and slammed the palm of his hand against Ron's round Levi clad ass cheek. Ron jumped with surprise and dropped both of his hands to Cleve's butt, sliding his hands into Cleve's hip pockets, his steel like fingers digging into each cheek, pulling him closer while he clawed and kneaded Cleve's ass. Cleve used his left hand to undo Ron's levis and slide them down around his knees, exposing his jock clad ass and basket that was sporting a large hard on. Cleve brought his hand back and slapped Ron's bare ass again and again, each time with a resounding whack.\n\nA sigh of pleasure escaped from Ron's lips with each new impact and he continued to dig his fingers into Cleve's ass, even as his ass started to glow from the constant punishment. Cleve reminded Ron that they had to leave for the meeting soon or that they would be late, and both of them would get swats for being late. Ron thought the idea of both of them getting swats in front of the whole frat was hot, but better left for an other time. Cleve reached down and quickly pulled Ron's Levis up over his hot butt, and they quickly left for the meeting. They made it, but with just minutes to spare. They made a fast series of hellos and quickly took their places.\n\nRon was now sitting with his friends Bill and Bert and with the other pledges. The meeting moved with astonishing speed and soon it was time to initiate the new pledges. The pledge master took over the meeting from the president and began his speech. The pledges took notes but the pledge master generally spoke to fast, but at the end they were given a complete list of rules to obey with out question. One at a time the big brothers walked over to his little bother and introduced them to the other members in turn, Cleve and Ron were last.\n\nWhen the introductions were finished the pledges were lined up down the center of the large room and told to ""take THE position."" Then the pledge master took one of the ceremonial paddles and gave each on them one solid swat with it. When he had administered the last sway (to Ron), the members were turned loose to yell at the new pledges and make them do various exercises. After thirty minutes of continuous harassment the pledge master ordered the pledges out of the house and their first night as pledges was over.\n\nThey reassembled a local hamburger joint and picked a pledge leader, Ron, and other officers. Then they studied the pages of pledge behavior that the pledge master had given them. Bill was to be secretary and he quickly headed for the library and the copy machine to duplicate the rules so that each of them would be able to study them that night and be ready for the active members which they were sure to run into the next morning. Bert headed for the local stationary store to purchase the necessary black books and spare pages. The others were sent in various direction to acquire the other materials that they all needed including black t- shirts, that were to be part of their uniform.\n\nAs Ron was heading back to his dorm, when Cleve intercepted him. Ron had a surprised look on his face when they met, because Cleve had deserted him during the indoctrination. Ron said, ""Good evening Sir"" and Cleve said ""Good evening pledge."" Ron asked, ""May we be on informal terms."" Cleve replied ""Yes, Ron."" Ron wanted to know when they were going to get together as big and little brothers to continue what Cleve had started in his room? Cleve asked Ron what had happened at the pledge meeting and where his other pledge brothers were. When Ron told Cleve that he had been elected pledge leader, Cleve was ecstatic and again wrapped his arms around Ron. Cleve suggested that they head for the men's gym and the wrestling room where they would have absolute privacy.\n\nThe two hot jocks slipped through the locker rooms and entered the fully padded wrestling room. The only lights burning in the entire building were the night-lights and it took their eyes several minutes to adjust to the low light level. But once they were in the seclusion of the wrestling room, they both dropped all inhibitions and all of their clothes as well. As they stood facing each other stripped to only their well-worn jocks, their cocks began to swell in unison until they were straining at the elastic fabric of their pouches.\n\nThey almost knocked each other out as their bodies slammed together, solid mounded pecs crashing into each other while hard flat stomachs slammed together. Their large peaked biceps dug into broad lats as they wrapped their arms around each other and squeezed the last remaining pockets of air from between their bodies. In only a flash each grabbed the waistband of the other's jock and yanked it down over tree trunk thighs, allowing the other's cock spring to attention and balls to swing free. As they embraced, Cleve slapped Ron on the ass, leaving a large red handprint. Ron sunk his teeth into Cleve's trapezius muscle and began to chew on the tough muscle fibers.\n\nCleve swung his other hand, and left a matching handprint on Ron's other ass cheek. Ron ground his hard nearly hairless gut against Cleve's smooth biscut abs until they both had broken out in a sweat and there was almost no friction between their bodies. Cleve felt Ron's cock stiffen with each slap to his tight young ass as he continued to warm it up. Ron was enjoying having his ass warmed by such a hot man, and Cleve was driving himself crazy with lust by being able to beat this hot studs butt until it almost was glowing in the dimness of the mat room. Ron was determined not to surrender or cry out in pain from the spanking that he was receiving at the hands of this tough build jock, his big brother.\n\nCleve's arms were beginning to tire from continuously pounding Ron's ass. When he eased up and finally had to stop to allow his arms to rest, Ron brought both of his open palms down against Cleve's ass and drove his rock hard cock into Cleve's crotch. Cleve was shocked by the sudden reversal, but as his eyes sprang wide open so did his mouth and Ron immediately took advantage of the situation. Ron's mouth found Cleve's and soon they were probing the inner reaches of each other's mouths with their equally long hard tongues. As they rocked back and forth locked in each other's grip, Ron continued his assault on Cleve's exposed and ever willing ass. As Cleve tried harder to break Ron's grip, Ron sucked the air from his lungs and brought his hands down and beat a tattoo on Cleve's butt.\n\nCleve's arms had received all the rest they needed and he started to slap Ron's ass again. Now they were both beating on the other's firm ass cheeks and there was a rosy glow emanating from the windows of the wresting room. It was nearly midnight when...\n\n...They were both exhausted from their ordeal. Their cocks were still dripping cum as they slowly pulled on their jocks, slipping the elastic straps over their red hot buns and adjusting their stiff dicks and tight nuts in the mesh pouches until they were comfortable. After they had stepped into their Levis and pulled them over their strong legs and buttoned each other's fly, Cleve promised Ron, ""One way or another we will always be brothers but now it was time to get some rest and prepare for school tomorrow.""\n\nThe first day of pledging went fairly smoothly for the new pledge class, as the active members showed some control of their emotions. The rest of the week went along without a hitch. Friday night would be their first party in the frat house as pledges and it was closed to outside guests. The pledges were required to wear their black tank tops and the pledging rules were relaxed, but just a little, they were still required to say ""Sir"" when addressing an active member and move out of their way.\n\nThe big brothers were proud to show off their little brothers to the senior members and alumni, most of which were as still as hunky as they were when they were younger and more active. Cleve was beaming all night as he introduced Ron who was wearing a tight form fitting black tank top that displayed his solid slightly furry upper body to the utmost. His nipples stood out like two knobs on his large well-shaped pecs. Cleve was also wearing a tank top that showed off his hard wrestler's body and hairless chest.\n\nBoth Cleve and Ron unconsciously flexed their large peaked biceps, tight triceps and cutup forearms all night long as if in an imaginary contest, until the muscles in their arms were warm and engorged with blood increasing their size even more.\n\nWhen the party started to break up around 1 a.m. Cleve took a hold of Ron's arm and led him down the stairs to the mat room in the basement. As they slowly climbed down the dimly lit stairs, each with a hand shoved deeply into the other's hip pocket, Cleve explained to Ron that the members often had matches there.\n\nHe told Ron that on the previous Saturday night Dale and Jack, and Fred and George had fought for the privilege of being big brothers to Bill and Bert, the victors were obvious. Cleve asked Ron ""How about a friendly brotherly match?"" Ron replied ""Sure!"" They hung the ""DO NOT DISTURB"" sign on the door before entering the basement and locking the door behind them. Cleve turned on the red spotlights and they filled the room with their warm glow. The faced each other and slowly slipped the tank tops off of each other's torsos, exposing their broad chests and large nipples.\n\nTheir hands reached out and took a hold of the other's solid pecs then they stroked their fingers gently over the erect nipples, teasing and tantalizing them further. Then they clamped their steel like fingers tightly onto the mounded pecs, squeezing and massaging them like ripe melons until they glowed just like their arms. Then they allowed their hands to slip lower and lower until they reached the waistband of the other's Levis.\n\nTheir fingers snaked around each other's tight waists. With their left hands shoved deep inside the back of the others pants, they both used their right hands to loosen the belts and undo the buttons of each other's flys. Their Levis slipped slowly from their narrow hips over their muscular legs and fell to the floor in two shapeless heaps. They stepped back from each other to admired the other's firm muscular body. They faced each other, naked and unashamed, before again embracing. Their taut bodies pressed tightly together as they ran their hands over the other's broad shoulders and back.\n\nSlowly but surely their hands slipped lower and lower until they dug their fingers into the other's buns. They kneaded each other's firm ass cheeks. Their tongues probed at each other's willing mouths and their lips were held firmly together by the strong suction of their lungs, until Ron's mouth broke free with a loud pop.\n\nRon ran his tongue over Cleve's neck and under his chin, savoring Cleve's salty skin, and nibbling at the corded muscles of his shoulders and neck. When Ron's tongue reached Cleve's ear lobe, he began to chew on it before engulfing his whole with his warm moist mouth. As Ron's tongue began to wander around the whorls of Cleve's ear and probe at the auditory canal, Cleve dug his fingers even dept into Ron's ass and pulled their bodies into even more intimate contact. Their bodies twisted and writhed as the sweat poured from their bodies lubricating their chests and washboard stomachs allowing them to slid effortlessly again each other. The continued stimulation was driving them wild with erotic thoughts and actions.\n\nTheir cocks soon joined in the action, snapping to attention and forcing their way slowly into the other's groin and rubbing against an equally hard shaft. Cleve left hand loosened its grip while Ron continued to chew on the side of his neck. Cleve released Ron's right cheek, moved his hand away and suddenly sent it careening against the pink flesh with a resounding wack. Ron jumped with the surprise blow. Cleve sent his hand on its mission again and again.\n\nWith each slap Ron moaned but his nibbling didn't miss a beat. As Ron's right cheek was beginning to glow a deep cherry red, Cleve switched hands and began to work on Ron's other cheek. Ron was enjoying the punishment his buns were absorbing so much that he didn't realize that he had given Cleve a very large hicky on the side of his neck, fortunately low enough that it would be hidden by his shirt collar. Ron allowed his hands to slid from Cleve's ass. He sent both of hands crashing into Cleve's buns they landed with enough force so as to leave two bright red handprints, one on each cheek. Cleve wasn't used to having some beat on his ass at all, but for some reason Ron beating on his ass turned him on even more. Cleve doubled both the frequency and the force behind his open handed slaps, alternating rights and lefts as he beat a tattoo on Ron's ass.\n\nRon stopped sucking on Cleve's right ear, only to run his tongue under Cleve's chin and get a lip lock on his right ear, engulfing it with his hot salvia. Ron was still beating his own tattoo on Cleve's red-hot butt as the juices began to flow from the head of his ramrod. Soon both of their cocks were bathed with the warm lubrication of rich man juices as their shafts ground against the other. Cleve knew that he couldn't restrain his urges much longer as his balls began to churn and his sac began to contract.\n\nHe quickly broke loose from Ron's grasp and threw him to mat face first and straddled Ron's legs. Cleve redoubled his attack on Ron's bubble butt, slamming his hands against the glowing mass of flesh. With each slap he dug his fingers into Ron's well-massaged cheeks. With one last double slap Cleve's balls contracted violently and his cock erupted, spewing hot sticky cum the length of Ron's back, from his ass crack to the nape of his neck and splashing into his hair.\n\nAs Cleve's cum was impacting his back, Ron let out a moan of relief as his balls slammed into crotch. The wad shot from his cock with such force that it almost bored a hole through the vinyl mat. Cleve pushed down on Ron's beaten butt and ground Ron's stiff dick into the huge puddle cum.\n\nCleve rolled Ron oven onto his back and lowered his body onto his little bothers. With Cleve on top they exchanged soft tender words and caressed each other's exhausted bodies while the fires that were lit continued to burn in their butts.\n\nIt was warm in basement. Soon both of them were fast asleep, wrapped in each other's strong arms. Their bodies were drenched with sweat and cum, but neither of them noticed and anyway they would get cleaned up in the morning."
1056,College Friends,"['MF', '1st time']","I stood up and looked at her there on the bunk. Her plaid shirt was slightly open at the top, and I could see part of her left breast held in by her bra. She was a sweet-looking girl, a little on the chunky side, but quite attractive nevertheless. I climbed up onto the upper bunk with her, and we chatted about how our experiences at school were shaping up, how our classes were going, and frequent interruptions by the other partygoers.\n\nAs we continued to enjoy the party, we both started to lean to the side and kind of slump down on the bed. She suddenly stretched out by the edge of the bed facing out. I followed by stretching out along the wall behind her, and we continued our conversations with the other students.\n\nDuring a lull in the activities, I rested my right hand on her right hip. Sherry didn't jump or move my hand away, and we continued our conversation. But in a minute she dropped her hand behind her ample buttocks and was gently rubbing the crotch of my jeans. It wasn't long before I was hard and ready for action. She teased me like that on and off for and hour, with none of the partiers realizing what her hand was doing to me. Nor did they notice my fingers brushing up between the back of her thighs.\n\nFinally we both had enough. She suggested we go to my room for some privacy, since my roommate was never around on weekends. ""I live in a no-visitation unit,"" I protested. ""So what! That means everybody else is gone somewhere else!,"" she said thoughtfully. As we snuck in the door, I noted she was right; the dorm unit was virtually deserted. We hustled to my room and locked the door behind us.\n\nI turned to Sherry and pulled her to me for a long and passionate kiss. She relaxed in my arms and gave herself up to the erotic feelings racing through her young body. Her nipples were erect and pushing against the material of her bra, visible down her partially unbuttoned shirt.\n\n""Mmmm, that's nice,"" she murmured as I cupped her left breast in my hand, feeling the nipple swell even more under my fingers. She rubbed her crotch against my thigh, making my cock swell harder in the confines of my jeans. ""Let's stretch out and make ourselves more comfortable,"" she said as she pulled me towards the bed. I kicked off my shoes and climbed into the bed. Sherry followed suit, also loosening the button and zipper of her jeans. She stretched out on the bed beside me and placed my hand on a tit as she sucked the tongue from my mouth. Her nipple was hard as I lowered my mouth to it and sucked on it through her thin bra. Sherry moaned and pulled my head tighter against her tit.\n\nI slid my hand under the back of her shirt and fumbled with her bra strap for a moment. Then it came loose and her breasts were uncovered to me lustful gaze, wet tongue and sucking lips. As I licked and sucked her nipples, she started to moan softly. ""Oh, Larry, I love the feel of your tongue on my tits.""\n\n""If you like it on your tits, wait 'til I lick your pussy,"" I murmured. She moaned again and put a thigh between mine, rubbing my hard cock with it, and rubbing her jeans-clad crotch against my thigh.\n\nI was getting pretty turned on by then, so I slid Sherry's jeans down off her legs, and pulled mine off to. This left us wearing only underwear, and the bulge in mine and the wet spot in hers showed us that we both wanted the same thing (at least so I thought).\n\nI eased my hand under the elastic band of her panties and slipped my middle finger down over Sherry's mound and down her wet slit. She moaned with pleasure and reached into my undies and started stroking my now rock-hard cock. ""Hmmm, what do we have here?"" she asked as she pulled my cock out of the underwear and started pumping it gently. I was getting really hot by now, and started to sink a finger into her wet pussy.\n\n""Stop, I'm a virgin and I'm not ready for that,"" she suddenly cried. I was startled - I hadn't really given that possibility any thought. But not being one to force the issue, I said ""OK Sherry, I understand, but I can still make you feel good.""\n\nI kissed my way down her body from her face and neck, down across her breasts, paying special attention to her erect nipples. I love to suck on breasts, and she enjoyed the gentle sucking and licking, moaning softly when I'd hit just the right rhythm. My dick was hard as a rock by now, but I was concentrating on Sherry's enjoyment first.\n\nMoving down from her breasts, I slowly kissed my way down across her stomach while I slowly slipped her panties off her hips and down her thighs. Her aroma made me hungrier for what I knew was coming. I finished pulling her panties off her legs, and she spread her thighs, giving my tongue easy access to her wet mound.\n\nI ran my tongue down her wet slit, causing her to gasp as she pushed her hips forward to bring my mouth in close contact with her pussy. Her juices tasted great, and I knew I would always enjoy eating pussy. Her hips began to move rhythmically on the bed - up and down, up and down. Taking my cue from her motions, I timed my tongue action so that I would lick her juicy slit on the upstroke, and slide my tongue across her clit on the downstroke.\n\nSherry moaned a little louder as I continued licking her dripping pussy, her hips starting to move faster now. ""Oh, Larry, that feels so good! Don't stop - make me cum now!"" she cried as she pulled my head and face tight against her dripping slit. ""I'm cumming oh God I'm cumming!"" she squealed as her orgasm swept over her. I licked her slit for the wonderful wetness oozing from her pussy, and after a few more spasms, she leaned back in the bed and relaxed.\n\n""That was wonderful,"" Sherry said, ""I love the way you lick my cunt."" I said, ""I'm glad you did. But now look at my problem,"" gesturing to my rigid penis. ""I know just how to take care of that,"" she said as she kissed her way down my belly to my pubic hair.\n\nTaking my cock in one hand, she lowered her mouth over the head of my cock. The feeling was so wonderful that I almost blew my wad then. But she sensed what was happening and took her mouth off the end of my dick. She looked up at me, smiled innocently, and stuck out her tongue to lick the drop of pre-cum ooze from the tip of my dick..\n\n""Sherry, you'd better be careful or I'll cum right away,"" I told her, ""You have me so excited I can hardly hold it."" She replied ""So don't hold it - shoot your cum in my mouth,"" and resumed her sucking. The feel of her saliva running down my cock, her tongue licking the head of my dick, and the slurping sounds of her sucking made my cock swell to maximum size.\n\n""Oh, Sherry, I'm cumming!"" I cried as the first spurt of cum jetted into her mouth. She hummed a response around my dick, which continued to squirt gobs of sticky semen into her mouth. She let it run out around her lips and it ran down into my pubic hair, as her tongue continued to lick the underside of my cock head. Each lick elicited a little jump of my dick, and a little bit more love juice oozed out. She vacuumed up some of the gobs of cum with her lips and looked at me.\n\nSherry licked her lips and asked, ""How'd you like that?"" The grin on her face told me that she knew the answer to that one, as did the cum still on her lips and chin. I kissed her deeply, tasting my own semen in her mouth. We shifted positions, her head on my chest and one leg over my thighs. We were both so satisfied we dropped off to sleep in that position.\n\nAs it is wont to do, morning rolled around. And with it came the ""morning hardon,"" the one that makes you wonder just what you were dreaming about. Sherry awoke and felt the pulsating hardness against her thighs. She started to rub her pussy against my thigh as her mouth found mine. I reached down and rubbed her pussy lips, finding them already soaked with pussy juice.\n\n""Larry, would you fuck me?"" she asked.\n\n""I thought you said you wanted to wait,"" I said to her.\n\n""Well, I've waited long enough,"" she said as she shifted enough to rub my cockhead up and down her dripping slit. I could hear exciting squishing sounds as she ran my cockhead around her slit, and felt her getting wetter and wetter.\n\n""Be gentle and go slow,"" Sherry said. ""I'll let you set the pace - I want you to enjoy this,"" I replied. With that she started to slip the head of my cock into her pussy. She was so tight that I thought I'd never fit into her. Sherry moaned, pulled my cock out and rubbed up and down across her clitoris a few more times.\n\nThe expression on Sherry's face became more intent as she slid my cock back into her pussy, pushing a bit further this time. Meeting resistance, she pushed her hips quickly, and my dick popped through her cherry. ""Ouch, damn that hurt,"" she cried out as she stopped moving her hips. ""Relax and you'll be OK,"" I said, ""You'll be just fine.""\n\nWe lay like that for a little while, then Sherry started moving again. Just a fraction of an inch at first, as her pussy gripped my dick with its hot tight walls. After more kissing and breast manipulations drew her attention back to the pleasurable aspects of lovemaking, she started to move on my cock again. Slowly, by fractions of and inch, my dick slid deeply into her incredibly tight pussy.\n\n""Oh God, this is so good! I can't believe how this feels,"" she cried as she bucked her hips up for better penetration. ""I never thought it would feel so good - so good - ohhhhh I'm Cumming!!""\n\nThis was too much for me. She was so hot and wet and tight that I could not hold back any more. My cock jerked and a shot of semen gushed out, squirting deep in her pussy. ""I'm cumming,"" I cried out and her pussy muscles squeezed, making my cock swell again before squirting 3 or 4 more jets of cum deep into her hot pussy.\n\n""That was wonderful,"" I told her after the sensations had subsided.\n\nSherry said, ""I know, and I can't wait for the next one!"""
1057,College Girl Romance,['FF'],"I had a romantic ""fling"" with a girlfriend back in high school, but never really gave much thought to persuing another relationship with a female until Sarah came along. I do not know what it was that attracted me to her -- when I saw her for the first time, I could not help but to think how beautiful and exquisite she was. Sarah, age 18 and a freshman, looked like she was right out of a fashion magazine. Long blonde hair, a million dollar face and smile, and the type of shapely, taut body that had all the guys on campus lusting after her.\n\nAnd some of the girls too -- like myself.\n\nI first saw Sarah during the morning of the first day of my Junior year. I was in a hurry so I couldn't stop to introduce myself, though I wanted to -- she was beautiful. But I saw her again, that same day, and then introduced myself. I tried to come across as a fellow female student just trying to make new friends on campus. Sarah, extremely receptive with a sweet personality, seemed eager to make new friends too. We hit it off great, quickly becoming the best of friends.\n\nI wanted us to be ""breast"" friends, though.\n\nPerhaps the reason why I was so attracted to Sarah was simply because of intuition. I could never really pinpoint the exact reason why I was so drawn to her -- but my woman's intuition told me that she was the type of female who would not object to a roll in the hay with another female. As Sarah and I got to know each other more and more, I actually began to believe that my intuition/assumption was accurate.\n\nWhen alone together, Sarah would ""flirt"" with me -- she liked to run her hands across my back and shoulders. She would often offer a soothing massage and was more than willing to brush and blowdry my own long blonde hair after a shower or bath. One of her specialities was running her fingers through my hair, teasing and soothing my scalp. She definitely liked to use suggestive, yet subtle touches.\n\nThough I was 20 at this time, and she was 18 and in different classes, the two of us managed to spend a lot of time together during the regular college day. We often ate lunch and had study breaks together. Anyone would recognize us as two giggling college girls who were best friends. I doubt anyone would think one (or as it turned out, both) of us had lustful intentions.\n\nI had become so enthralled with Sarah that after a month, she was over to my dorm room for a visit every single night. Nothing had happened -- yet. We were really flirting with one another, always laughing and having a good time together. I found myself turning down date requests from guys because I had aspirations of being in a romantic relationship with Sarah. I also noticed that she was not dating anyone either -- despite a multitute of requests from guys.\n\nThat made me think.\n\nWas she *really* interested in me? Was she holding out on guys, wanting a relationship with me instead?\n\nI would lay awake at night and fantasize about Sarah. I imagined holding her in my arms and making soft, sweet love to her. I sensed what it would be like to feel her thick, pouty lips pressing against mine for a kiss. I shuddered at the heat of our bodies, entwined tightly together, as we climaxed in rapture simultaneously.\n\nOne evening, I fell asleep and had a dream that seemed extremely real. I dreamed that Sarah came into my dorm room in the middle of the night and almost begged me to make love to her. I did, of course, and that seemed very real as well. We fell asleep after several hours of passion in each others' arms, content and satisfied.\n\nThen the alarm clock went off.\n\nThe dream was so real that when I woke up, I actually looked for Sarah next to me in bed. After a few seconds, I realized it had all been a dream. In frustration, I pounded both fists against the bed.\n\nI went to get dressed and noticed my panties were soaked. They weren't wet -- they were soaked. It was at this time I realized that something must be done about this. I had to make a move on Sarah or go insane with hiding my secret passions from her. If it turned out that she wasn't interested in me, at least I would know I had tried. No one will get anywhere in life if they do not try, you know.\n\nThat same day, I asked Sarah if she would come over to my dorm immediately after cheerleading practice ended -- ""I have something real important to discuss with you."" She tried to get it out of me right then and there, but I held back, telling her it would have to wait until later. Sarah would usually go to her own dorm room after cheerleading practice, shower and change, then come over to my room. I wanted her to come to my room right after her practice ended. She said okay, but added that it ""had better be important.""\n\nI assured her, it was.\n\n* * *\n\nDown deep, I was fearful of being rejected. But I did my best not to dwell on that possibility. I concentrated more on what it would be like to wrap my arms around that beautiful, luscious body of hers. I imagined the possibilities of holding and kissing her, and making love to her. Without a doubt, those thoughts were most pleasant.\n\nI had never done anything like this before -- try and woo a woman. Back in high school, my girlfriend had seduced me over the course of two months. I really did not know if I had gone about things with Sarah the right way. Before, I had been the seduced. Now, I thought of myself as the seducer. Had I done everything correctly? I even called my old girlfriend in Texas and spoke to her about it, hoping for some advice and pointers. She wasn't much help.\n\nI wasn't really too worried about the possibility of word getting out that I was bisexual, or a lesbian, if Sarah should become offended and then tell everybody about me. While I prefer to keep my love life and sexual preferences out of the ""gossip rounds"", it was worth taking that chance -- I wanted Sarah, and I wanted her bad. That was the bottom line. The possible reward was much greater than the risk.\n\n* * *\n\nFresh from cheerleading practice, Sarah showed up at my door on time. I almost had an orgasm right there -- she was dressed in a pair of black spandex pants and a matching skintight sleeveless top. Every subtle curve of her body was outlined in the tight fabric. Her long blonde hair was a bit messy -- you could easily tell that she had just come from a strenuous practice session.\n\nSarah got right to the point. ""Allison, now what's so important?""\n\nI walked over toward my bed and then looked back at her. I was very nervous now, but determined to go through with this. I had to.\n\n""Sarah, we've been friends now for a month. I don't really know how to say this, so please bear with me --""\n\n""Sure, anything,"" she interjected.\n\nI took a deep breath. ""Sarah, from the first time I saw you, I've been very attracted to you."" I felt a huge lump in my throat -- and my entire body was trembling. But I had to continue. ""I don't know if you've ever given any thought to being with a girl, but I just have to find out. I've been driving myself crazy with this.""\n\nI waited for her reaction.\n\nAt first, Sarah appeared stunned. My heart broke. I was a total fool for assuming that she had an interest in me as well. A complete and total fool. That is what I told myself. The stunned expression on her face made me want to curl up and hit my head in anger.\n\nI needed to say something, to break the silence. ""I... oh God, Sarah, I'm sorry for --""\n\n""You're sexually attracted to me?"" she suddenly asked, chiming in before I could finish my own sentence.\n\nI stammered in reply. ""Umm, yeah. I... I am."" She still looked stunned. As a result, I hung my head in shame. I really did think of Sarah as a friend. I wasn't only after her to get her into the sack. Those may have been my initial intentions, but we had really become good friends. But now, I thought, our friendship was ruined.\n\n""I'm attracted to you also.""\n\nWith an eyeful of tears, my head shot up and I looked at her, now stunned myself. Did she say what I think she just said? Now, I was trembling and shaking even more than before. ""Could you repeat that?""\n\nSarah smiled and stepped forward. ""I'm attracted to you also.""\n\nMy face was flooded with tears -- tears of joy! Sarah immediately rushed toward me, and then threw her arms around me in an embrace.\n\n""I was hoping you'd make the first move,"" Sarah said, holding me close. ""I'm glad you did."" I didn't respond, a mixture of relief, excitement and shock running through me. So after a long silence, Sarah decided to add, ""I've been bisexual for two years. I've only had one girlfriend. But she moved to New York last year.""\n\n""I've been bisexual for five years,"" I told her, still trembling. ""I only had one girlfriend too. But it was more of a fling with her, instead of a relationship.""\n\n""Now both of us have a new girlfriend,"" Sarah proclaimed, sliding her hands down to my bottom and squeezing it firmly.\n\nI almost collapsed in her arms, right there, at that moment. But a shot of strength went through my legs, giving me the power to stay standing. I drew my head away from her shoulder and cupped her face with my hands -- then descended upon her mouth with my own.\n\nSarah's lips were already slightly open, inviting me inside her mouth, when I first touched them with my own. I was bug eyed and staring at her, but her eyes were closed as our kiss began. In fact, there seemed to be a relaxed, peaceful expression on her face. I'm sure my expression at that time was somewhat unique, and strange.\n\nWhen Sarah gave my shorts-covered bottom another hard squeeze, I slipped my tongue into her mouth. That caused her eyes to open, and then I saw a happy expression form on her lovely face -- followed by a giggle. She again squeezed my backside and found my tongue with her own, causing them to slip and slide together in lust.\n\nSarah and I were standing at the foot of my bed, our bodies close and in a strong embrace, kissing each other deeply with our tongues. It must have been quite a sight to behold.\n\nMy anxiety seemed to lessen as the kiss became deeper. I was now assured that Sarah wanted me just as much as I wanted her. My only complaint was, why couldn't this encounter had happened sooner? (!)\n\nOur tongues slid and slivered together in her mouth for quite some time. Sarah eventually pushed my tongue into my own mouth, shifting the mutual licking action. I encircled my arms around her upper back and squeezed tightly. It only made the kiss stronger. Soon, we were going from mouth to mouth with our tongues. It was *sooooo* erotic.\n\nI then slipped a hand down to Sarah's spandex-clad bottom and gave it a sharp pinch. In response, she broke the kiss and immediately squealed in surprise. She then looked at me with a smile on her face, her hands frantically massaging my own bottom.\n\nI needed to say something to her. ""Sarah, honey, I don't want to force you into anything. Are you sure about this? I mean, I just told you of my feelings a minute or two ago. Are you positive you want to go through with this, *tonight*?""\n\nSarah patted my bottom with her hands. ""I've never been more sure about anything."" She paused, still smiling. ""I have been fantasizing about this moment ever since I first met you, Allison.""\n\nI sighed at that statement, a deep sigh, and then pulled her down to the bed with me. Both of us seated on the edge, I again embraced her, and kissed her deeply. I wanted to taste every single inch of her sweet mouth with my tongue. And I did, sliding it all around in mad, frantic circles.\n\nSarah responded vigorously, sliding both of her hands underneath the waistband of my shorts. Her fingers traced and prodded against my bottom, separated only from her touch by a thin pair of panties.\n\nShe pulled away from the kiss and looked at me. ""Allison, when was your last time with a girl?""\n\nGasping, I replied, ""Much too long ago."" And then, I latched onto her mouth once more, this time kissing her with too much force for her to break it off again.\n\nI was eventually distracted in the kiss, however, when Sarah began grinding her round, firm breasts against mine. The tense and erotic friction sent a shockwave of pleasure coursing throughout my entire body! Her breasts have been large since I first met her -- mine are on the average side. But the feel of hers rubbing against mine was almost too much to take. My girlfriend back in Texas used to do this to me, and it would always turn me on like nothing else.\n\nThis time, I broke the kiss and reached between us. My right hand found one of her breasts and squeezed it tightly through the skintight cotton top she wore. I could also tell that she wasn't wearing a bra.\n\nI reached down to her sides and gathered the stretched cotton in my hands, then quickly pulled it up and over her shoulders. Her bare breasts, large and firm, rolled out into view. I looked up at her face for an instant -- she was smiling at me, nodding her head.\n\nSarah then fell back on the bed, and I responded by leaning over and attaching my mouth to one of her breasts. I sucked and slurped at her thick aureole, like a hungry baby with a favorite bottle.\n\n""I can't believe this,"" Sarah said, in a stunned tone. ""I just can't believe this is happening.""\n\n""Why?"" I asked, inbetween nibbles.\n\n""I had high hopes you were interested in me, but thought I was seeing things in my own mind,"" she confessed. ""I thought it would always be a dream to be with you -- not a reality.""\n\n""I'm *more* than interested, Sarah. I'm *obsessed* with you.""\n\n""And I'm obsessed with you too,"" she giggled, as I continued sucking on the puffy brown aureole atop her right breast.\n\n""I hope you have more in mind than a *fling*,"" Sarah added. ""Is that the term you used to describe your last girlfriend?""\n\n""Yes,"" I said, still sucking her aureole. ""And yes on the other thing too -- I'm much more interested in you than a simple fling.""\n\n""Hmmm, good,"" she moaned in a delightful tone.\n\nI stopped the attack upon her breast and moved down slightly, now kissing and licking her midriff and drumboard tight belly. I then moved my hands to her hips and slowly began sliding the skintight spandex pants she wore down. Lower and lower they went, until I could snap them down to her ankles. There, I busily worked on untying her sneakers and taking them off first. Then came her socks, followed by the stretchy spandex pants.\n\n""Stand up,"" Sarah requested.\n\nI did, just in front of her. And then, she sat up and began undoing the buttons upon my blouse. While Sarah did this, I had the opportunity to survey her luscious body in near nude form -- all she had on now was a sexy white G-string. Firm and tone in all the right places -- shapely and voluptuous in all the right places too.\n\nMy body shivered as Sarah slipped the blouse from my shoulders. No one had undressed me during a sexual act like this before -- and it was hot! It was especially hot that a woman was doing it to me!\n\nShe reached for my shorts and tugged them down. I stepped out of them while Sarah slid my socks off. Then I reached behind my back and unhooked my bra. Sarah finished the deed, reaching up and taking it away from my body, leaving me completely nude before her.\n\nShe smiled and reached forward, her fingers pinching and squeezing my sensitive breasts. I sighed in total passion, my head tilting back and eyes closed tight. I bathed and swam around in the lustful pleasures her fingers created until Sarah spoke up.\n\n""Allison, I want to eat you.""\n\nMy head shot up and I looked at her. ""What?""\n\n""You heard me,"" she said, scooting back on the mattress and laying down upon it. ""Come on, I want your pussy. Right here, I want you to sit on my face.""\n\n""Sit on your face?"" I asked, clueless. Actually, I was quite ignorant at this time. Though I had several sexual experiences, none of them were quite as unique as what Sarah had obviously come to know.\n\n""Yes baby, sit on my face,"" she repeated. ""Place your knees on either side of my face, and then lower your pussy to my mouth.""\n\n""Oh!"" I giggled, embarrassed, getting into her requested position.\n\nWhen her tongue first touched my pussy, I jumped -- a powerful shockwave of pure and unrelenting passion shot straight through me! I had to grab onto the headboard in front of me to keep from losing my balance and falling over!\n\nSarah's hands tightly gripped my bottom and then she began an expert tongue lapping of my vagina. I was bug eyed above her, holding onto the headboard with all of my strength, pleasure too powerful to put into words coursing through me. No one had ever eaten me so good! I thought my last boyfriend was good, but his tongue didn't even come close in comparison to Sarah's!\n\nI couldn't help but to moan and pant in lust above her, my insides full of passion and chaos. Her tongue felt like it was a motor -- it simply would not stop licking and lapping away at my pussy. This was a million times better than any oral sex I had ever received!\n\nI was straining, trying to hold my orgasm inside of me. I wanted this to last longer! I also figured that Sarah wanted to continue eating me longer. My moans had turned into screams now, and I was rocking back and forth, her expert mouth and tongue working me over like nothing ever before them had.\n\n""Don't hold it back,"" she mumbled against me. ""Let yourself go.""\n\nI screamed at the top of my lungs as I obeyed her, simply letting myself go. And what ensued was the fiercest orgasm of my entire life. My body shook and trembled in delight, my knees tight around her face, as my passion erupted like a river dam bursting. Talk about powerful sensations! Nothing had ever felt so divine!\n\nA series of screams and high pitched squeals came from deep within me until the orgasm finally started to let up.\n\nI remember moaning and raising to my knees, my eyes closed. I leaned forward and placed my face against the top of the headboard, and let out a lustful sigh. Not only had that been the best tongue lapping ever done on me up to that point, but it had been the most wondeful sexual act ever performed on me -- period.\n\nI was still sighing and trembling in the aftermath when Sarah spoke up.\n\n""Allison, how about returning the favor?""\n\nI turned around and noticed that Sarah had scooted out from under me. In fact, she was laying at the opposite end of the bed, her legs spread wide -- without the G-string on any longer. That had been the last remaining piece of clothing between us, but she must have took it off while I was enjoying the aftermath of orgasm.\n\nI glanced downward, noticing that her pubic hairs were blonde and appeared to be very thin and short. I could easily see the wet folds of her pussy, and it looked most enticing.\n\nHowever, a sudden fear came over me. I had not been with a female in over three years. What happens if Sarah thought I wasn't any good with my tongue? Although I had an on again/off again relationship with my girlfriend in Texas for two years, I certainly didn't have a lot of practice when it came to eating pussy. I wanted to give Sarah pleasure just as she had given me -- I definitely did not want her to be dissapointed with my result.\n\nI spoke in a scared tone, ""I... I don't know if I'll be any good for you. It's been such a long time since I was with another girl."" Honesty is the best policy.\n\n""Just do what comes naturally,"" Sarah said. ""I'm positive it will be more than good for me! Just stick your face down there, and get to work with your tongue. Just like I did to you.""\n\nWhat irony. I was the one who initiated this whole encounter, wanting to get sexually involved with another woman. Yet, Sarah was the one who was telling me how to make love to her. It would only seem logical that the seducer is knowing and confidant in her ability.\n\nOn my knees, I bent over completely until my face was between her thighs. I placed both hands upon her hips and then gently extended my tongue to her pussy. Sarah moaned in passion and immediately wrapped her lithe, sleek legs around my head. I glanced up at her, realizing I must have done something right.\n\nI continued along the same track, now gently swiping my tongue over her clit. She wasn't wet -- she was soaked! Her juice tasted sweet, like a fine nectar. I decided it was time to sample more.\n\nI spread her pussy lips with my fingers and drove my tongue inside her. Sarah moaned, obviously enjoying my work. My tongue moved in slow and timed circles, as I hoped to give her the type of pleasure she had just given me. I figured, though, that would be impossible. What she had done to me with her tongue was simply magnificant.\n\nI tried to repay the favor, though, by focusing all of my effort and attention on her honey pot. But I just remember thinking, it was so great to be intimate with a female again. I missed being with a woman more than I even thought I did.\n\nI pulled out slightly, but returned by placing kisses all along the entire exposed area between her thighs. Soon, each wet kiss was followed by a hard suction on the same spot. And after each and every hard suction, Sarah screamed in lust and delight.\n\nI was bringing her pleasure. The knowledge made me feel good!\n\nI dove between her soaked folds again, wanting to bring an orgasm for her, just as she had brought for me. I licked and slurped and lapped, pushing my tongue as far into her as possible. She was really moaning now, a hot blaze of fire and passion, her hips churning and bucking wildly beneath me.\n\nWith my mouth and tongue still working, I pushed a single finger into her. Her response was monumental. She roared in lust and then her orgasm began -- my finger had been the final piece to the puzzle.\n\nHer legs were closed very tightly around my head, not allowing my face to leave her pussy, as she screamed and cried out her passion. I just kept lapping away, tasting and swallowing the sweet nectar that poured out from deep within her.\n\nSarah kept screaming, mostly my name and words of passion. She also said some words and phrases that I simply couldn't understand. Then I realized, I must have really drove her insane with pleasure.\n\nIt was a very long time coming before her orgasm subsided. But when it did, she loosened the grip of her legs around my head and then let out a content and very satisfied sigh. I gave her honey pot a few more licks before raising up and taking a seat on the bed.\n\n""Come here, Allison,"" Sarah pleaded, her arms outstretched.\n\nI lunged forward directly into her embrace. She hugged me tightly and gently kissed my shoulder, her hands rubbing hard against my back.\n\n""Ooooh I loved that,"" she moaned. ""You definitely know how to eat pussy, baby. See? I told you.""\n\nI pulled away, far enough so we could look into each others' eyes. I smiled before saying, ""I'm glad you liked it. I certainly liked it. Both being eaten by you, and then eating you myself. In fact, I enjoyed everything that just happened between us.""\n\nSarah pulled me down so I was laying beside her on the bed. She cupped my face and then kissed me on the lips. ""I enjoyed it too. And I think I'm going to enjoy you from now on."" She smiled and gave me another kiss. ""Thank you, baby. Thank you for telling me of your feelings. This night would not have been possible without it.""\n\n""Thank you for being bi,"" I reciprocated, before giving her a very long and fevered kiss on the mouth.\n\nThis night was *far* from over.\n\n* * *\n\nShortly after that lustful night, Sarah and I became roommates in my dorm. The second bed in that room was never used.\n\n * * *\n\n* * *\n\n That wonderful first evening happened three years ago.\n\nToday, Sarah and I are still together -- and very much in love. We're a couple. Both of us are very faithful to each other -- the idea of dating or being with anyone else is foreign around here.\n\nI have since graduated from college, but Sarah still attends classes as a Senior. A year ago, we moved away from that tiny dorm room to a nice, spacious apartment just outside of Portland. I always wanted to ""settle down"" with the right person in life. But little did I know that the right person would be another woman.\n\nCurrently, I am 23, Sarah is 21. I have a marketing job at an electronics company and Sarah works as a dance instructor for small children. No one knows that we are bisexual and in love with each other -- everyone thinks we are two best friends living together to share expenses. We *are* living together to share expenses, but not as best friends -- Sarah and I are ""breast"" friends.\n\nOriginally, I planned to move back to Texas after graduating from college. But now, I am very content to spend the rest of my life here in Oregon -- just as long as Sarah is with me."
1058,College Romance,"['MF', 'school']","I decided to take a shower and get dressed, and maybe go out and get some sun. As I got undressed, my cock sprang fourth, hard and embarrassingly, still virgin. I wrapped a towel around my waist, picked up my soap and shaving kit, and headed out to the bathroom. There was only one large community bathroom on each floor, but I didn't mind that, I got to sneak looks at all the hot guys.\n\nWhen I got to the bathroom, I was surprised to see that Richard was there. He was shaving. He stood naked in front of one of the sinks. He was possibly the most handsome man that I had ever seen. He was tall, full in the chest, wide shoulders and large well formed arms that gave evidence of his work with weights. He had the most perfectly shaped ass, a man's ass, that was defined even more by the thin coat of dark hair that sparsely grew in all the right places. He was a junior, and I was just an adoring freshman. I entered the shower finally, couldn't continue standing there staring.\n\nI adjusted the shower, aiming the cold needles of water down at my crotch. My cock was hard, and looking at Richard would guarantee that it would stay that way. From my position in the shower, I could still see him. I watched the muscles in his broad back as he moved. I had to get my mind off of him, otherwise it would be very embarrassing if someone came in, to see me standing there with a hardon. When I looked up, I was shocked to see him watching me in the mirror, I had been caught!\n\nHe turned to face me, his cock was beautiful, it hung between his legs, thick and full, and it swayed as he walked towards me.\n\n""Hi, I knew someone came in, but I thought that you had went home also.""\n\n""No."" I cleared my throat. I could hear the blood beginning to pound in my ears. He stepped into the shower, adjusted the water and began lathering himself.\n\n""How come you stayed here? If I didn't live all the way across the country, I sure would have left.""\n\n""Well, I may still go, just haven't made up my mind yet.""\n\nHe was now lathering up his cock, covering it with a frothy covering of soap. The huge thing grew longer and thicker as he was massaging it. The foreskin slid back to reveal the head of his enormous dick. I was really entranced. He held it in his hand, shaking and rubbing it, and every now and then, giving it a nice firm squeeze. There he stood holding it, a fist full of cock. I just stood there looking, I couldn't believe what was happening, here was the guy that I had the hots for, standing right next to me and jerking off for me.\n\n""You have a really nice body, can't really tell by the clothes that you wear."" He looked down at my average sized cock, which was now hard again. ""I was hoping I was right about you!"" he said. He reached out and wrapped his hand around my hot flesh. No one had ever touched my cock, even when I wanted them to, and here he was, the most gorgeous guy I knew, and he wanted me.\n\nHe began working his hand up and down my shaft. He stepped in even closer, his thick heavy cock pressing against the side of my leg. His mouth found mine. He kissed me, full and hard. I was experiencing all new sensations. I felt his chest pressed tightly against mine, exciting my already erect nipples, his tongue exploring the depths of my mouth.\n\nI reached around with both hands and grabbed his firm ass, kneading the flesh, digging my fingernails into the hairy mounds. He groaned, and shoved his tongue deeper into my mouth. He had me wrapped tightly in his arms, pulling me even closer, so that my toes were barely touching the wet floor. When he loosened his hold, I reached down and took his cock in both hands, softly massaging the hard meat, the huge head, extending far past my closed fist. I pulled on the foreskin, forcing it back over the swollen head. This was getting him hot, and I didn't want this heaven to end to soon, so I stopped.\n\nSuddenly, he was on his knees in front of me, his tongue licking my balls, sucking them into his mouth, one and then the other. Richard ran his tongue along the whole length of my shaft, making short bites whenever he reached the head.\n\nHe turned me around and began running his tongue across my asscheeks. He held the cheeks apart, and slid his tongue up inside of me. It felt so good but I was beginning to feel a little afraid. I had never been fucked, and I knew now that Richard wanted to fuck me but his huge cock would probably tear me apart. I was trembling, and I knew he felt it.\n\n""Please Richard, don't try to fuck me."" I was unable to control the trembling in my voice. I was afraid of being fucked, but I didn't want to displease him in anyway, of losing my new found friend. He pulled his head away from my ass and stood up. ""Don't worry, I don't want to fuck you, I just want to do what makes you feel good."" I was relieved, he began hugging me and stroking the back of my neck.\n\nI backed away, and turned off the shower. ""Can we go to your room"", I was able to whisper. It was as though my panting kept me from talking in a normal voice. He smiled, and kissed me again.\n\n""Sure, anything you want"". He turned off his shower, and we both left to continue in his room. As I followed behind him to his room, I watched the way his ass moved, the way his upper body formed a perfect ""V"". ""Hurry up"", I pleaded as I waited for him to unlock his door. ""Why hurry, we have a whole 2 weeks!"" He smiled and slid the key into the lock.\n\nAs soon as we were inside, he was on me, his hands, tongue, and lips were all over my body. He shoved me back on the bed, and straddled my face, and lowered his balls to my face. I licked them, eagerly taking them into my mouth.\n\nMy senses were full of the man, but I guess that's usually how it is the first time. He was all there was on my mind at that point. I wanted his big cock. I wanted to taste a cock for the first time. I raised my head and yanked his big uncut cock down into my mouth. Richard turned so that he could look down and watch me as I sucked on his cock. He pressed it forward, I accepted all I could get in my mouth, a little hesitant about my lack of experience, and my desire not to disappoint him. He continued pressing forward trying not to choke my inexperienced throat. I loved it, I just did what came naturally. Richard was now drawing his cock in and out of my mouth, showing me what my mouth should be doing. I trusted him to be my teacher, and my friend.\n\nAfter a while, he pulled his hard cock out of my mouth, got up and started digging around in a drawer for something. When he returned, he began spreading something wet and cold onto my cock. Then he straddled me again, this time his ass was right over my rigid cock.\n\n""You don't have anything against fucking me do you?""\n\n""No!""\n\n""You like my ass, don't you?"" He grabbed my cock and guided it into his tight asshole.\n\n""Yeeessss!"" I screamed as I felt his warmth completely around my cock. He rolled us over so that I was on top of him. He raised is legs....\n\n""Now, my shy little virgin, fuck me"". I began grinding my cock into him. His eyes sort of rolled around in his head, and he began whispering my name over and over. I was so fucking hot, and I was very close to cumming. I didn't want to cum before him, but how was I to know when was the right time. Well I was about to find out. He grabbed his legs and pulled them all the way to him.\n\n""Fuck me you cocksucker, fuck that ass, it's all yours... fuck me hard you bastard, Oohh, Yess!""\n\nI balanced myself above him, from this new position he was able to jack his self off. And he did, almost immediately.\n\nI watched as a stream of creamy cum shot out of his cock and onto his hairy chest. The cum was now burning in my balls\n\n""Richard is it all right if I cum now, I can't hold it any longer?""\n\n""Yes...Please, fuck me hard now I'm gonna cum again.\n\nI came, and it was the best, I could feel my cock throbbing inside of him as my cum filled his insides. And then he came again, this time, his cum shooting up, onto my face. I watched his cock throbbing, and bouncing from side to side in the pool of cum on his stomach.\n\n""Baby, you're terrific"". And he pulled me down next to him. I laid beside him, feeling the hair on his chest tickling my nose, listening to his heart beat. He whispered in my ear....\n\n""You think you might want a new roommate next year? That was exactly what I wanted, I liked him, and he liked me. ""I think we could have a good time together as roommates, and maybe even lovers..."" That clinched it. I felt my cock getting hard again... I got really bold.\n\n""If you want a new roommate, quit talking and SUCK!""\n\nGuess where he is now...\n\nHis mouth feels so good between my legs.\n\nNeed I say more!"
1059,College Romance,"['MM', 'school']","I decided to take a shower and get dressed, and maybe go out and get some sun. As I got undressed, my cock sprang fourth, hard and embarrassingly, still virgin. I wrapped a towel around my waist, picked up my soap and shaving kit, and headed out to the bathroom. There was only one large community bathroom on each floor, but I didn't mind that, I got to sneak looks at all the hot guys.\n\nWhen I got to the bathroom, I was surprised to see that Richard was there. He was shaving. He stood naked in front of one of the sinks. He was possibly the most handsome man that I had ever seen. He was tall, full in the chest, wide shoulders and large well-formed arms that gave evidence of his work with weights. He had the most perfectly shaped ass, a man's ass that was defined even more by the thin coat of dark hair that sparsely grew in all the right places. He was a junior, and I was just an adoring freshman. I entered the shower finally, couldn't continue standing there staring.\n\nI adjusted the shower, aiming the cold needles of water down at my crotch. My cock was hard, and looking at Richard would guarantee that it would stay that way. From my position in the shower, I could still see him. I watched the muscles in his broad back as he moved. I had to get my mind off of him; otherwise it would be very embarrassing if someone came in, to see me standing there with a hardon. When I looked up, I was shocked to see him watching me in the mirror, I had been caught!\n\nHe turned to face me, his cock was beautiful, it hung between his legs, thick and full, and it swayed as he walked towards me.\n\n""Hi, I knew someone came in, but I thought that you had went home also.""\n\n""No."" I cleared my throat. I could hear the blood beginning to pound in my ears. He stepped into the shower, adjusted the water and began lathering himself.\n\n""How come you stayed here? If I didn't live all the way across the country, I sure would have left.""\n\n""Well, I may still go, just haven't made up my mind yet.""\n\nHe was now lathering up his cock, covering it with a frothy covering of soap. The huge thing grew longer and thicker as he was massaging it. The foreskin slid back to reveal the head of his enormous dick. I was really entranced. He held it in his hand, shaking and rubbing it, and every now and then, giving it a nice firm squeeze. There he stood holding it, a fist full of cock. I just stood there looking, I couldn't believe what was happening, here was the guy that I had the hots for, standing right next to me and jerking off for me.\n\n""You have a really nice body, can't really tell by the clothes that you wear."" He looked down at my average sized cock, which was now hard again. ""I was hoping I was right about you!"" he said. He reached out and wrapped his hand around my hot flesh. No one had ever touched my cock, even when I wanted them to, and here he was, the most gorgeous guy I knew, and he wanted me.\n\nHe began working his hand up and down my shaft. He stepped in even closer, his thick heavy cock pressing against the side of my leg. His mouth found mine. He kissed me, full and hard. I was experiencing all new sensations. I felt his chest pressed tightly against mine, exciting my already erect nipples, his tongue exploring the depths of my mouth.\n\nI reached around with both hands and grabbed his firm ass, kneading the flesh, digging my fingernails into the hairy mounds. He groaned, and shoved his tongue deeper into my mouth. He had me wrapped tightly in his arms, pulling me even closer, so that my toes were barely touching the wet floor. When he loosened his hold, I reached down and took his cock in both hands, softly massaging the hard manmeat, the huge head, extending far past my closed fist. I pulled on the foreskin, forcing it back over the swollen head. This was getting him hot, and I didn't want this heaven to end to soon, so I stopped.\n\nSuddenly, he was on his knees in front of me, his tongue licking my balls, sucking them into his mouth, one and then the other. Richard ran his tongue along the whole length of my shaft, making short bites whenever he reached the head.\n\nHe turned me around and began running his tongue across my asscheeks. He held the cheeks apart, and slid his tongue up inside of me. It felt so good but I was beginning to feel a little afraid. I had never been fucked, and I knew now that Richard wanted to fuck me, but his huge cock would probably tear me apart. I was trembling, and I knew he felt it. ""Please Richard, don't try to fuck me."" I was unable to control the trembling in my voice. I was afraid of being fucked, but I didn't want to displease him in anyway, of losing my newfound friend. He pulled his head away from my ass and stood up. ""Don't worry, I don't want to fuck you, I just want to do what makes you feel good."" I was relieved; he began hugging me and stroking the back of my neck.\n\nI backed away, and turned off the shower. ""Can we go to your room,"" I was able to whisper. It was as though my panting kept me from talking in a normal voice. He smiled, and kissed me again.\n\n""Sure, anything you want"". He turned off his shower, and we both left to continue in his room. As I followed behind him to his room, I watched the way his ass moved, the way his upper body formed a perfect ""V"". ""Hurry up"", I pleaded as I waited for him to unlock his door. ""Why hurry, we have a whole 2 weeks!"" He smiled and slid the key into the lock.\n\nAs soon as we were inside, he was on me, his hands, tongue, and lips were all over my body. He shoved me back on the bed, and straddled my face, and lowered his balls to my face. I licked them, eagerly taking them into my mouth.\n\nMy senses were full of the man, but I guess that's usually how it is the first time. He was all there was on my mind at that point. I wanted his big cock. I wanted to taste a cock for the first time. I raised my head and yanked his big uncut cock down into my mouth. Richard turned so that he could look down and watch me as I sucked on his cock. He pressed it forward, I accepted all I could get in my mouth, a little hesitant about my lack of experience, and my desire not to disappoint him. He continued pressing forward trying not to choke my inexperienced throat. I loved it; I just did what came naturally. Richard was now drawing his cock in and out of my mouth, showing me what my mouth should be doing. I trusted him to be my teacher, and my friend.\n\nAfter a while, he pulled his hard cock out of my mouth, got up and started digging around in a drawer for something. When he returned, he began spreading something wet and cold onto my cock. Then he straddled me again, this time his ass was right over my rigid cock.\n\n""You don't have anything against fucking me do you?""\n\n""No!""\n\n""You like my ass, don't you?"" He grabbed my cock and guided it into his tight asshole.\n\n""Yeeessss!"" I screamed as I felt his warmth completely around my cock. He rolled us over so that I was on top of him. He raised is legs...\n\n""Now, my shy little virgin, fuck me"". I began grinding my cock into him. His eyes sort of rolled around in his head, and he began whispering my name over and over. I was so fucking hot, and I was very close to cumming. I didn't want to cum before him, but how was I to know when was the right time. Well I was about to find out. He grabbed his legs and pulled them all the way to him.\n\n""Fuck me you cocksucker, fuck that ass, it's all yours... fuck me hard you bastard, Oohh, Yess!""\n\nI balanced myself above him, from this new position he was able to jack himself off. And he did, almost immediately.\n\nI watched as a stream of creamy cum shot out of his cock and onto his hairy chest. The cum was now burning in my balls.\n\n""Richard is it all right if I cum now, I can't hold it any longer?""\n\n""Yes... Please, fuck me hard now I'm gonna cum again.\n\nI came, and it was the best, I could feel my cock throbbing inside of him as my cum filled his insides. And then he came again, this time, his cum shooting up, onto my face. I watched his cock throbbing, and bouncing from side to side in the pool of cum on his stomach.\n\n""Baby, you're terrific."" And he pulled me down next to him. I lay beside him, felling the hair on his chest tickling my nose, listening to his heartbeat as he whispered in my ear...\n\n""You think you might want a new roommate next year?""\n\nThat was exactly what I wanted, I liked him, and he liked me.\n\n""I think we could have a good time together as roommates...""\n\nThat clinched it. I felt my cock getting hard again... I got really bold.\n\n""If you want a new roommate, quit talking and SUCK ME!""\n\nGuess where he is now...his mouth feels so good between my legs...\n\nfini"
1060,Come in Mommy,"['Fm-teen', 'inc']","Johnny and I was always real close. The older he got, it seemed the more he occasionally raised me! You see, I do have a bit too much to drink sometimes. Johnny would find me there passed out in front of the TV and try to get me to bed. If he couldn't (in other words, if he couldn't wake me up), then he would cover me with a blanket and make sure my alarm got set. Johnny was a good boy in that way.\n\nAnd so it came that Johnny was out on a date one night and I spent yet another Saturday night home alone. I poured myself a few, got drunk, and fell asleep in the middle of one of those 'lost' Honeymooner's episodes. They coulda' stayed lost for all I cared.\n\nJohnny came in sometime shortly before midnight and shook my shoulder to see if he could get me to bed. ""Ma, I'm home,"" I heard him say as consciousness overcame my grogginess.\n\nShakily I got to my feet and leaned on Johnny for steadiness. Together, we plodded to my bedroom. I smelt beer on Johnny's breath. ""Boy, you're too young to start messing with no booze,"" I told him in the sternest voice my alcoholic haze would permit.\n\n""Yes, mama,"" he said to me lowering me onto my bed.\n\n""Here,"" I beckoned to him opening my arms, ""Lie next to your mother.""\n\n""Aw, Ma!"" he moaned.\n\n""Aw, Ma, nothing,"" I said to him, ""Come here and make your Mama happy.""\n\nSo Johnny slid onto the bed next to me like he had done 100 times before. The routine was that I would doze back off in a few minutes and he would go to his own bed and go to sleep. But, tonight was a little different.\n\nI cuddled up to him and put my head on his shoulder. I obviously wasn't as drunk as usual and felt like playing with my son. So, I started drawing circles on his chest with my finger and asked him how his night had been. ""Okay, I guess,"" he said to me.\n\nBut, that wasn't good enough. I propped myself up on an elbow and prepared to tease him when my hand accidentally went too far down. Far enough to feel a raging hard-on in my son's pants.\n\nRather than be offended or annoyed that my son would feel sexual excitement in my presence, I was overjoyed. In fact, it occurred to me in that moment that if some adult had made sure I didn't screw up (no pun intended) when I was a kid, I might not have had to have a baby when I was sixteen years old.\n\nI deliberately ran my fingers down the length of his cock which was stretching the material of his denims. He audibly sucked in his breath and pushed my hand away. ""I gotta go, Momma,"" he said. And at once, he was off the bed and out of the room.\n\nNow, at that moment I thought to myself, ""Jesus Christ! What have I done?"" But, five minutes later, the thought was gone and I was plodding into the kitchen to fix myself a snack. To get there, I had to walk by my son's room.\n\nWhen I passed by, I saw that his door was ajar. Through the opening I could see the mirror over his bureau. And, in the mirror I could see my son lying on top of the bed buck naked with his thing in his hand!\n\nHis eyes were clinched shut and his hand rubbed up and down the shaft of his young male organ. In the mirror, it seemed huge. I recalled that his father had had a monster hanging between his legs that gave me a very painful introduction to sex. But now, that long, fat prick looked positively wonderful.\n\nAs I stood frozen, watching, he sucked in his breath and proceeded to shoot jism into the air and onto his chest and stomach. With the ferocity of the way he had come, I guessed that I must have left my boy pretty steamed up. I didn't say nothing. All's I did was sneak quietly into the kitchen and fix myself a peanut butter and fluff sandwich - standard fare in my house.\n\nAfter a few minutes, in came my Johnny. When he seen me he dropped his eyes like he was feeling guilty. Being the adult here, I didn't say nothing. No sense in giving my boy guilt complexes about what was a perfectly natural thing to do. Thing was, it was my fault anyway. I got my boy all steamed up and he had no recourse but to jerk hisself off. Everybody knows that once a man's got a hard-on, it HURTS if he don't do nothing about it.\n\nJohnny fixed himself a sandwich while I watched him move. He pretended like he didn't notice me noticing him but I knew he did 'cause he started getting that hard-on in his underwear again. I pretended not to notice that and instead just smiled at him when he sat down. I figured he was probably in a lot of pain by now. If truth be known, my own pussy felt real wet - I always wondered if it was true that men could smell a woman in heat; what with us smelling like a fish store and all.\n\nSo, there was Johnny and I sitting at the kitchen table in the middle of the night both of us aroused as all git-out. Him, he would never dream of making it with his Momma. But me, I was somewhere between drunk and sober, and somewhere between concerned that my son was uncomfortable and just plain horny as hell!\n\nf**k this frak I said to myself! ""Johnny, I want you to do something for me and I want you to do it without no arguing, hear?""\n\n""Yes, Momma,"" Johnny said with some puzzlement in those beautiful eyes.\n\n""I want you to stand-up for me, put your hands at your sides, and keep them there, do you hear.""\n\n""Why..."" he sputtered as he lifted himself out of the chair.\n\n""Never you mind, boy,"" I said to him in that responsible tone that only an experienced parent like myself can muster, ""Just don't you move.""\n\n""Yes, Momma,"" he said. Johnny always had been a good boy.\n\nI stood up in front of him, placed my hands on his cheek, pecked him lightly on the lips, and said, ""You're about the best thing that ever happened to an old battle-ax like me.""\n\n""I love you too, Momma,"" he said but his voice rose and he sucked in his breath as I knelt in front of him and pulled down his underwear. There was his thing, not quite as erect as before but still mighty formidable. I wondered if I could actually handle it.\n\n""Here goes nothing,"" I thought to myself. I took the first couple of inches in my mouth and ran my tongue over his glorious crown. I reached behind and grabbed his ass as he started to wiggle around.\n\n""Momma,"" he nearly screamed but that wasn't going to stop me. 'Sides, his wiggling started to turn into a thrusting.\n\nI've given some pretty good head in my time and I know exactly how to do it. I threw my head backwards and gave my son a pretty clear shot for my throat. I learnt this trick a long time ago, it's the only way to not gag when a man starts to really humping your mouth. I took his member deeper and deeper inside of me swishing my tongue along the vein that runs down tbottom. Johnny started to really rocking his hips and I pulled tightly on his tight buttocks.\n\n""Fuck Momma's mouth,"" I said to my boy. It was pretty muffled but I knew he understood. ""I want to taste your wonderful jism.""\n\nDeeper and deeper he threw his cock in me. He was ramming me down the throat now and I had to breathe through my nose or I would have suffocated. He was every bit as long as his Daddy had been but I reckoned that he was also quite a bit thicker. I felt like I was trying to swallow somebody's arm.\n\nI finally had him so deep that I could feel his balls lapping at my chin. I began to fantasize about having that huge think in my pussy and I pulled tightly against his ass.\n\nThen, he put his hands behind my head and really started whaling away at me. I reached down and started stroking the bottom of his balls to make him come cause I was afraid he might tear my tonsils out. Then, I reached behind him with my other hand and started playing with his asshole. That was it for him! I had to admit that, for a teenager he had plenty of staying power, but that move did him in. He came in three mighty bursts shooting hot-jism down the back of my throat and all over my mouth. When he pulled out, I could feel it dribbling out of the corner and down my chin. It tasted wonderful!\n\nJohnny looked down at me and a look of pleasant satisfaction was quickly replaced by horror. ""Momma, what have I done?"" he nearly screamed at me.\n\n""Hush, son,"" I said, ""Did it feel good?""\n\n""Yes, Momma, but - I raped you - my own mother!""\n\n""Raped me? Are you kidding, I adored it. Further, I want you to follow me and sleep with your Momma tonight.""\n\n""No, Momma, I can't,"" he pleaded.\n\n""Can't or won't?"" I said to him sternly. ""Johnny, if you don't do as your Momma asks, then you're gonna catch extra chores around here. Do ya' hear me?""\n\n""Yes, Momma,"" he answered in a voice that didn't sound quite as miserable as I think it was supposed to sound.\n\nWithout looking back, I stood up and strolled quickly to my bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed waiting. I heard him moving around in the bathroom. Then, I heard the toilet flush and the water run for a minute or two. My boy always was extra clean. He got that from me.\n\nThen, he was in the bedroom standing there in his underwear. He looked like he was already building another hard-on. The kid was incredible - guys my age can barely get it up once a day, leastways, the ones that are interested in my body.\n\n""You think I look good,"" Johnny I asked standing in front of him in my bed-clothes. He just nodded.\n\n""Would you like to touch my titties?"" I asked. He just stood there not saying or doing nothing. But, there was no mistaking it now - he had a hell of a fucking erection in his panties. The tip was peeking out from the elastic band. The kid was hung like a fucking monster - woe to any teenage brat-girlfriends that take him on: He'll rip them apart!\n\nI got up and took his hand and placed in on one of my tits and began moving it around. I used my other hand to stroke his manhood. Then, I stood on my tip-toes and kissed my son full on the lips. ""You'd better start getting my clothes off me and fucking the shit out of your mother,"" I said to him right before sticking my tongue into his mouth.\n\nThat set him off into a frenzy. All of a sudden, his hands were all over me and his mouth opened to envelope mine. He pushed against me backing me into the wall. His hands were grabbing at my breasts and groping down to my crotch. He started to pull at the material of my night-dress to get at my tits and it gave way with a rip. I was standing there with one of my boobs hanging out and his hand squeezing and kneading it roughly - too roughly.\n\n""Johnny,"" I said to him but he just covered my mouth with his and reached behind me grabbing my ass and pushing his pecker against my crotch. His tongue groped deep inside of my mouth. Then, he reached up and grabbed what was left of my gown and ripped it side to side. I began to get slightly frightened (and very turned-on) at how strong he was and at how helpless I was all of a sudden. I was being raped by a maniac. I was being raped by my own son!\n\nNext, he dropped his mouth to my tits and began sucking on them with me still pinned against the wall. His hand dropped between my legs and started working up to the fabric of my panties. They were soaked with the cream of my excitement. He grabbed the cottony material of the crotch and yanked. They ripped easily in his strong grip and now he was groping my cunt roughly with his hand. His other hand wrapped around the back of me and started feeling my asshole and my cunthole up from the back. I gasp I felt him inserting one, two, and then three fingers into my asshole which had been, heretofore, virgin territory. Then, he did the same to my pussy and he lifted me two inches off the floor that way! It hurt but it felt wonderful! I came all over his hands with a tremendous shudder of my body.\n\nThen, he picked me up and threw me on the bed. I crawled up and he looked at me for a moment. ""Come in Momma,"" I said to him with open arms. The look of animal savagery crossed his eyes again. His pecker was standing almost straight-up and it looked like it had to be a foot or more long and thicker than anything I ever seen before. He looked like a fucking horse.\n\nAll at once, he was on top of me kissing me like I was some teenage bimbo he'd met at a dance. His hands were squeezing my tits and squashing them flat. I was pinned beneath him and realized that my boy was a BIG, full-grown man.\n\nAnd then, with a vicious push of his hips, he was inside of me. I squealed in pain as he sank his shaft half-way in on that first thrust. But, he acted as though he didn't care none whether it hurt me or not. I had created a monster!\n\nMy legs was spread wide and he grabbed my wrists and finished spread-eagling me. He increased the tempo of his thrusting in me as I struggled to adjust my hips so that I could handle his cock. I still felt like I was spread out farther than when I delivered him as a baby. Farther and farther in me he came until I thought surely it would start coming out my throat. But, he wasn't any wear near to all the way in me.\n\nHe reached down and grabbed my legs and threw them up on his shoulders. This lifted my ass up off the bed and put my cunt so that it was very vulnerable to his mighty thrusts. He rocked his hips back and then threw all his weight against me and into me. I saw stars and came in pulse after pulse as I felt him hitting bottom deep inside of me. Over and over again he slammed me so hard that the bed started moving across the floor.\n\n""My God, son,"" I gasped at him, ""You're gonna rip your Momma right in two.""\n\nI breathed a sigh of relief when he stopped but my respite was only momery for he turned me over and dragged me over the edge of the bed. With my ass sticking up, he stood on the floor and entered me from behind. He felt as big as a telephone pole entering me this way. I began to regret giving him the blow-job 'cause it seemed he would normally have come by now. But, what with his having come twice already, he had a lot of staying power in him. And I was right, there was a lot of fucking to come. He was out of control - I loved it!\n\nDeep inside of me he thrust and I came yet again. I was beginning to shake I had had so many orgasms. I could feel dripping down my leg cause I was so wet with desire. He was hurting me with the viciousness of the fucking but it was a good hurt and I stuck my ass higher to give him an even better target.\n\n""Fuck Mommy,"" I said to him reverting to what he called me as a very young boy, ""Make it hurt - fuck Mommy till she's screaming.""\n\nI probably shouldn't of said that because he started playing with my asshole again. First one finger, then two, then three were fucking me while that monster cock was in my twat. He kept reaching down to my pussy getting more lubricant for his fingers and running that around my anus.\n\nThen he pulled out of me and I steeled myself for what I knew was gonna happen next. Before I could shout ""No!"" his monster was pressing against my shit-hole. ""You want it to hurt, Momma?"" he said. ""Well, hurt on this!""\n\nWith those words he pressed hard against me and my rose-bud gave easily after all the lube he had applied. I screamed in REAL agony as he sank deep into my nether. I clutched and clawed at the sheet with my fingers as I tried to struggle away from the impaling I was taking. ""Oh my gawd! Oh my gawd!"" I said over and over again as he leaned over, put his hands under me, grabbed my titties, and pulled up.\n\nI was completely pinned by him and stuck like a pig. I struggled to relax the screaming muscles that rimmed my asshole. He hadn't actually started thrusting yet. He just stayed like that with his pecker buried all the way inside of me.\n\n""Son,"" I moaned weakly, ""What are you doing to me?""\n\n""Fucking the shit out of you, Momma,"" he said. ""Get it? Fucking the shit out of you?"" And, with a laugh at his own cleverness, he proceeded to give me an ass-fucking the likes of which no woman has seen before.\n\nAt first, it was terribly painful. But soon, it became deliciously excruciating. ""Is my cock in my Momma's ass,"" he asked.\n\n""Yes,"" I groaned nearing another orgasm.\n\n""Say it!"" he snarled thrusting extra hard.\n\nI grunted and then said, ""Yes, your cock is in your mother's ass."" I almost screamed the last few words as my first anal orgasm swept over me. ""Fuck me,"" I screamed at him. ""Fuck me!""\n\nHe started to pumping faster and faster and I could feel the familiar swelling of his cock. ""Come in Momma,"" I said to him, ""Come in your Momma.""\n\nAnd, for the first time in my life, I had a simultaneous orgasm with a man. He came in tremendous squirt after squirt of semen in my bowels. I nearly fainted my orgasm was so powerful.\n\nThe ass-fucking left me with the vague feeling of needing to take a dump. But, Johnny beat me to the bathroom to clean the shit off of his dick. Anal sex may be exciting, but it ain't pretty. Any case, soon we was both in bed and we fell asleep real fast. Along's about six in the morning I woke to find Johnny on top of me and fucking me all over again. He didn't last nearly so long this time (thank God - I couldn't have taken another fucking like the night before) and when he was finished, we went t some more.\n\nA little later, I got up and walked wobbly legged to the kitchen and made us some breakfast. Johnny came in a few minutes later and sat down.\n\n""Got any plans for tonight,"" I asked him.\n\n""No, Momma,"" he said to me.\n\n""Well, I's got to go to the hair dresser and I thought I might stop at Danny's for a drink after so don't wait up for me."" Danny's was to local bar. You could still get a glass of beer for fifty-cents there.\n\n""Actually, Momma,"" Johnny said to me, ""I think I want you home by ten.""\n\n""What?"" I turned to him in surprise. ""And who made you boss, young man?""\n\n""Momma, if you ain't home by ten, I'm afraid I'm gonna have to punish you,"" he said. He was holding a belt in one hand, slapping it against the open palm of his other hand. ""You been taking care of me all these years, Momma. Now, it's time for me to take care of you.""\n\nI did go out that night. And I actually got home about ten minutes before 'curfew'. But, I deliberately hung around outside for another fifteen minutes before going in the door.\n\nJohnny was waiting up for me. I took my punishment like a woman: for most of the night.\n\n ---- Pc Enterprise BBS! (504)461-5565 Tons of Subs Running WWIV Version 4.23 BroodNet WorldNet IceNet ExpressNet WolfNet TerraNet DiceNet"
1061,Comforting Kecia,"['FF', 'rom']","And that was the question that nearly made her lose control and start crying as helplessly as she had last night. She made herself hang on long enough to kneel down and look Robby in the face. ""No, honey, it's not that at all. Believe me, this is not your fault. I love you very much, and your dad does too."" If the insensitive bastard were capable of love, I wouldn't be having this talk. ""We just have a little problem loving each other right now, OK?"" A brief nod from her son. ""OK, go on now. You don't want to be late.""\n\nHe wrapped his arms around her and clumsily kissed her cheek, then was off to his carefree Kindercare existence. Kecia got herself into the car and pulled away, then let herself go. The tears came out again, stinging and seemingly unending. She was scarcely aware of the road in front of her, although she vaguely knew that she was not heading back towards her house. Fine, she thought bitterly. There's nothing there for me anyway. An empty house, an empty marriage. She wiped tears angrily from her eyes.\n\nShe picked a bad time to do that. The action, along with her general distress, caused her to completely miss the green Volvo station wagon backing briskly out of a driveway on her right. When she did see the car in front of her, it was far too late. Kecia hit the brakes and swerved to the left, but the right front of her light blue Escort hit the back of the larger car with an authoritive SLAM. \n\nSilence. Kecia gulped and tried to get herself under control. Could anything else go wrong, she thought resentfully, with this screwed-up life of mine.\n\nShe opened her door and got out, just as the Volvo's door opened to reveal a young woman with brown, shoulder-length hair and a worried expression on her face. The young woman immediately began talking.\n\n""Oh my god, I'm so sorry, I was in a hurry, I just backed up without even looking. Are you all right?""\n\nKecia nodded. ""Are you OK?"" she asked. The other nodded.\n\n""Just shook up, I think,"" she replied. ""Look at me, I'm trembling. I can't believe it. I've never had an accident before. I'm so sorry.""\n\nKecia burst into tears.\n\nThe other woman looked at her, dumbfounded. ""What's wrong? Are you all right? The damage isn't that bad, and my insurance will pay for everything...""\n\n""Not your fault..."" Kecia managed to gasp out.\n\n""What?""\n\n""The accident. Not your fault. It was me. My fault. I was crying, and I didn't watch where...sniff....where I was going, and I hit you, and it's my fault, and...oh, you're so nice about it....."" Kecia gave up trying to speak, and just stood there and sobbed.\n\n""Oh, no,"" the other woman said earnestly. ""I always come out of the driveway too fast. Ken was always telling me that someone's going to hit me, and now....oh, look, it's fine. Don't worry. I bet you can just drive away, and there's almost nothing wrong with my car, see? Just a few dents. They can fix this easy as pie!"" The young woman's tone had gotten a little desperate, as Kecia continued to weep helplessly.\n\n""Look, tell you what. Just pull the car over here, and I'll go back in the driveway, and you can come inside for a cup of coffee, OK? It's not that bad, you'll see.""\n\nKecia allowed herself to be led gently back to her car. The Escort started up immediately, and she maneuvered it to the side of the road. The other driver had pulled her car back into the driveway, and now led Kecia up to the side door of a well-kept house. \n\nIn the kitchen, with a steaming cup of coffee in front of her, Kecia was beginning to calm down a bit. ""Thank you so much, you've been so nice to me, after I hit your car and everything....I'm Kecia Milner.""\n\n""Dawn Ashley,"" the younger woman replied. She paused a moment. ""Listen, I don't want to get too personal here, but... well, I mean... uh, is everything OK?""\n\n""Oh, sure,"" said Kecia. ""Everything's....."" and she started to sob again.\n\n""Oh, hey, it's all right,"" said Dawn. ""Hey, I've had rough days. It'll all work out.""\n\n""I've...sniff...I've had rough days too, but not like this. Yesterday my....my husband and I split up. He moved out last night. I had to get the kids off to school with them all wondering what was going on, and... and Robby asked why his daddy wasn't at home, and ... and then I hit you.""\n\n""Whoa. OK, lady, I gotta hand it to you. That *is* a rough day."" She got up from the table. ""This is not a coffee event. This...."" she had opened the refrigerator and was rummaging around, ""...is a chablis fix.""\n\n""Oh, no, I couldn't,"" Kecia said. ""It's still morning and everything. It's not even 8:30 yet.""\n\n""With the day you're having, trust me - a little wine won't hurt you."" She had deftly poured two glasses, and now handed one to Kecia, who looked at it doubtfully. \n\n""Well....I guess one glass won't hurt.""\n\n""That's the spirit! Come on, we'll be more comfortable in the living room.""\n\n"".......and then he actually said to me, the sonnavabitch, he said, 'She's twice the woman you are, Kecia, at least she moves in bed.'"" Kecia paused and blinked owlishly at Dawn. ""And so I said, 'Does she move around for the full minute or just the last ten seconds or so?'""\n\n""Good for you,"" Dawn cheered. ""Did he say how long it had been going on? No more for me, thanks."" This last was added as Kecia poured the last of the wine into Dawn's glass. The empty bottle went to join its empty neighbor on the coffee table. ""No. He wouldn't even own up to it at first. I had to tell him I'd seen them in his car, going at it like animals. And then he just says, 'You were spying on me?'""\n\n""Well, you're better off without him,"" Dawn said wisely.\n\n""Yes,"" declared Kecia, ""I'm...better...off...oh, god!"" And the tears came again. Dawn moved nearer and cradled Kecia's head on her shoulder, making quiet shooshing noises and stroking the older woman's hair. ""I'm...sniff...I'm thirty-six years old, and my marriage is over, and I have three kids, and... I'll never find anyone else...."" \n\n""Oh, sure you will. You're a wonderful lady. You're smart, and good-looking, and you dress nicely, and you have good taste, and any man would be lucky to be with you.""\n\nKecia looked up into Dawn's face. ""You're just saying that to make me feel better.""\n\n""Oh, I am not. It's true. Why, look at you. You've got a great body. You've got a pretty face. I bet guys come on to you all the time."" Kecia shook her head, liking the way the movement pushed her against Dawn's shoulder. Dawn brushed tears away with her free hand, then, without knowing she was going to do it, leaned down and softly kissed Kecia's cheek. The touch sent a pleasurable tingle through Kecia's body. ""See,"" Dawn said. ""A very pretty face. Beautiful brown eyes.""\n\nKecia lifted herself off Dawn's shoulder. She knew, somewhere in the back of her mind, that something was happening here, but was almost powerless to resist it. Dawn looked anxiously at Kecia as she leaned closer. ""And your eyes are beautiful, too,"" Kecia breathed. ""Beautiful blue eyes."" This last was delivered with Kecia's face about two inches from Dawn's. Dawn's eyes closed, and the two women kissed. It was a light, tentative kiss. \n\n""Um, Kecia, are you sure that we..."" Dawn started to say. Another kiss cut off the sentence, and Dawn moaned against Kecia's mouth. The younger woman's mouth opened, and their tongues met, fought a brief battle, and parted friends. The intimate act sent a shudder through Kecia's body. She pulled Dawn's body to hers, running her hands up and down Dawn's back. She pulled her head back, and Dawn moved forward, showering her face and neck with little kisses. Dawn's hands now had their turn to wander, and she explored Kecia's breasts, cupping them in turn. She then reached down and lifted Kecia's shirt. Kecia raised her arms, and the shirt was gone. A moment later her bra followed suit, and Dawn was nibbling at Kecia's tits. Her nipples were rock-hard, and the touch of Dawn's lips on each in turn sent shivers of bliss through her body. Dawn nuzzled at her breasts, then continued her journey downward, each little bite and suck sending waves of pleasure through Kecia's body, and Kecia gave herself over to it. She leaned back on the sofa as Dawn began to kiss her belly, lower and lower. Dawn looked up at her.\n\n""Do you want me to....keep going?"" the younger woman asked.\n\n""God, yes."" Kecia reached down and unzipped her blue jeans, then lifted her hips to wiggle out of them. Dawn took over the task, pulling them off and tossing them away. She ran her hands up Kecia's legs, passing tantalizingly close to her cleft. She kissed Kecia high up, first on one thigh and then the other, and then ran her hand down between Kecia's legs.\n\n""Oh.... you're wet. You're so wet, aren't you? I made you wet, didn't I?"" Dawn kissed the wet spot at the front of Kecia's panties, then reached up to slip them off as well, with the woman under her lifting up her hips again to aid in that effort.\n\nKecia's eyes were closed, and she didn't exactly know what would happen next. In fourteen years of marriage, her husband had gone down on her exactly twice, and had done so with an air of someone conferring a great favor. Still, she thought she knew what was coming, some rough licking that would create a mildly pleasurable sensation in an act that would last a couple of minutes. She felt so close to Dawn, so close to this woman that she just met, that she was eagerly awaiting even that. So it was a shock to her when she felt the young woman's tongue gently run up and down her cleft. It was a gentle caress, a flicker, a touch that promised more, and she moaned and thrust her hips forward. Now the tongue came again, more insistent, moving up and down, up and down, and now concentrating more on up, and now OH MY GOD Dawn had found the center of her being, and she lapped away as contented as a cat. With each brush, with each wiggle, the pressure was building and building. Kecia's hands were gripping the sides of the sofa now, and her head was whipping from side to side as she strained upwards looking for release. Dawn played her body like a virtuoso, somehow knowing when she was ready to explode and backing off slightly, then rekindling the fire instantly with another flicker. Dawn's hands were under her, now, holding her lower body in place as the tension built, and this time there was no denial, just faster and faster movement as the dam burst. Kecia's body went rigid as the orgasm hit her, and she could not help letting out a scream as the pleasure coursed through her body. Spasms racked her, and her face and chest were flushed red. Her nipples were almost painfully hard, and every muscle in her body reacted to the most intense physical sensation the past thirty-six years had ever offered.\n\nKecia lay back, her body now beginning to relax, and her head spinning. All the questions that she had not asked herself before this started were now making a belated appearance. Was this really her? Had she just come so powerfully from the touch of another woman? Was it the wine? Or was it her? Had she been gay - a lesbian - all this time? Was that what Richard had sensed, was it she that drove him away?\n\nThese thoughts in turn were banished by Dawn, who now snuggled up next to her on the sofa. Dawn had shed her clothes as well, and was now lazily stroking up and down Kecia's body. She leaned forward and kissed Kecia's cheek lightly, then a more firm kiss on the lips. In spite of herself, Kecia kissed back. Dawn broke the kiss, then said mischievously, ""Can you taste yourself on my lips?"" She licked her lips. ""I can. You taste good."" She giggled. ""I told you you had good taste.""\n\n""Oh, my.""\n\n""Oh, my, what?""\n\n""Oh, my god, I guess. I have never, ever, in my life, felt anything like that.""\n\n""Well, I think you needed it,"" Dawn declared. She paused. ""Uh... was this your first time with a woman?""\n\nKecia nodded. ""Well, there was this friend I had in junior high school, and we had sleepovers, and we'd tickle each other's stomachs and stuff. But never anything even remotely serious. We were just playing around."" She paused. ""Look, honestly, Dawn? Part of me wants to run screaming from the room right now. And on the way out to my car I could tell myself that I drank too much wine, and I was in emotional turmoil, and it just happened, and it wasn't really me, because I'm not like that."" She paused again. ""But another part of me wants to lie here with you..."" she leaned over and kissed the younger woman ""...and forget about everything else in my life."" She looked at the ceiling and waited for the rest of the words to come. ""But....if I do that, if I stay here now, I'm running away from some things that I should fix instead of running away from. You know?"" She paused again. ""I.... I think I want to pursue this side of me, this...this thing that, until today, I didn't know I had."" She kissed Dawn again. ""See, this is the most rational thinking I've done in the past month, and I probably have you to thank for that. I was a wreck this morning. God, I feel so much better now! Maybe it's just from being desired, from feeling wanted, from making love..."" another kiss ""...from the most incredible lovemaking I've ever had."" She propped herself up on one elbow to look down at her lover. ""I think... to be fair to you and be fair to me... I need to not dive into this thing headfirst. I need to walk into it, if I'm going to get there, with my eyes open. You know?"" She looked into Dawn's eyes, looking for approval.\n\nDawn smiled. ""Listen. What we had here was wonderful. And I'm open to more, but the last thing I want to do is push you into something you'll regret."" She sobered. ""Maybe I should have given that speech before we started, huh?""\n\nKecia grinned. ""Too late now."" She kissed Dawn's forehead and sat up. ""Seriously, I....I'm not running away. I just want to sort things out, that's all."" She leaned back for a moment, and then said, ""I better get dressed."" She got up and began hunting around for her clothes. In the midst of dressing, she came back over to the sofa, sat down, and gave Dawn a long, full kiss. \n\n""What was that for?""\n\n""For being a very comfortable person to be around. I just realized that during my entire marriage I hated to be naked in front of Richard. I'd always want to change in the bathroom, and scoot under the covers. I've known you for an hour and a half and I feel like I can do anything in front of you. God, even the way I'm talking to you! I would never have believed I'd be saying these things!""\n\nDawn leaned forward and kissed Kecia. ""Well, my dear.... you are a very comfortable person to be around too."" She hopped up, and was back in a second in a robe. ""The better to see you off in, my dear. Lord knows what the neighbors will think.""\n\nThey exchanged another kiss inside the door, and then Kecia went down the driveway and over to her broken car. She drove off, already planning a call to the body shop, a series of calls to find a good divorce lawyer, and a good long talk with herself. She had no idea where this day's events would lead her, but she was looking forward to finding out."
1062,Coming Home,"['MF', 'rom']","His fingers trailed down my neck, till he reached my breast, then lightly touched my nipples with his fingertips, causing my breasts to heave in response. He lowered his face, placed his lips lovingly on my breast, kissing and teasing the nipple with the tip of his tongue, making it stand hard and erect. I could feel the moistness start between my legs, the heat building down there.\n\nHe continued down my body giving teasing caresses and long slow kisses with the tip of his tongue, making the slivers of wetness between my legs grow as my cunt began to stream wet with the juices of my desire.\n\nHe slid his hand down to press the palm flat against my cunt, making my vagina spread to open to his touch. I pressed my cunt hard towards him, urgently wanting to feel his fingers deep inside me. I allowed myself to become engulfed by the feelings that emanated from my cunt, throughout my body.\n\nHe thrust 2 fingers in my cunt, rubbed the juice up to my clit, and probed my wet cunt with his fingers. Raising them, sticky with my cum, to his mouth to taste my wetness, then lowered his head to put his tongue inside my cunt, licking up my juices like he was dying of thirst. \n\nHe licked the hood of flesh above my clit with the tip of his tongue, twirling gently around my erect bud, making it twitch with excitement. My head thrashed from side to side as I abandoned myself to the waves of pleasure coursing through my body.\n\nHe thrust his thick hard cock into my soaking wet hole, pumping hard and fast, his balls teasing my cunt as they slapped against it. He pulled his cock out enough to rub my clit with the tip of it, until my cum ran out, streaming down between the cheeks of my ass. His cock immediately thrust its way back into my drenched cunt.\n\n\n\nHis other hand went down to my wetness where he placed two fingers on my clit, and pinched it between them while still fucking me hard and fast. He was making my whole body convulse as waves of ecstasy shot through me, making my body stiffen as orgasm swept through me like wildfire. \n\nHe continued to fuck me as my orgasm built up to its peak, then my cunt exploded in orgasm. His orgasm intensified as he felt my warm sex juices flood his cock, till he came in big gooey splashes of thick white cum squirting against the walls of my cunt.\n\nMy clit was still throbbing from orgasm, as I lowered my face down to his cock and started to suck it. Milking it dry of the last gobs it held inside. Satisfied that I had emptied his member, I brought myself back up beside him. We embraced and fell asleep in each other's arms."
1063,Coming Home,"['MMF', 'wife-cheat', 'voy']","were almost perfectly proportioned to her size, maybe even too large for her small frame. They were firm with gorgeous brown nipples as big as the tip of my pinky finger. Her stomach was extremely flat, rippled with the musculature of her abdomen with absolutely no fat. She exercised religiously to maintain her figure. Her ass was awesome in both its tininess and shape. She could make her ass as hard as rocks when she flexed the muscles in her buttocks. She could hold a tooth pick between her cheeks so tightly that you could not pull it out. She kept her already sparse pubic hair trimmed close, affording a wonderful view of and easy access to her womanhood. Her legs were shapely and thin. In my fantasy we were in bed, naked, making love. She lay below me with her legs spread wide as I slowly stroked my big cock deep into her dripping pussy... I listened with my head cocked to one side. The sound was altogether too familiar and was coming from the far side of the house where the bedrooms were located. The sound was rhythmic, punctuated occasionally by a low mewling, moaning. I silently moved through the kitchen and dining room into the hall leading to the three bedrooms. My blood pressure was rising, my heart pounding, as I crept down to the end of the hall. The sounds were emanating from the spare bedroom. I could hear the steady creak of the bed and a female moaning in obvious pleasure. Who could be having sex in our spare room? The bedroom was to the right, down a short hall past the second bath. I crouched down low and crawled around the corner. On my hands and knees I crawled up to the bedroom door, keeping my body as close to the far wall as possible. I peered around the corner into the spare bedroom. They were on the bed, naked, making love. My wife was on her back, her legs spread wide, thighs bent to her chest and held by the man on top of her. Her head was turning side to side, eyes pressed shut in ecstasy as she moaned in pleasure. Her boss, Jim, was leaning forward over her, propping himself up with his arms, driving his thick cock deep into her juicy pussy. Her legs were around the outside of his upper arms toward his shoulders, her pussy was wet and wide open, as he fucked her hard and fast with his big tool. It took my breath away, seeing my wife fucked good, really good, by another man. All at once I was pissed off and turned on and was at a loss as to what to do. I stayed there, watching in awe, as Jim pounded his big cock into Leigh's dripping pussy. His cock was long and hard as he drove his thick member deep into her, thrusting himself into her cunt, burying his cock to the hilt. Her wetness glistened on his thick shaft as he stroked it in and out of her pussy. His cock was big. It was very thick and probably ten inches long. From my position I could see Jim's cock stretching Leigh's pussy as he entered her. Over and over he fucked his big cock deep into my wife, thrusting deep and pumping, pumping, giving her every inch of his great length and thickness. Leigh enthusiastically received his huge penis into her, taking his cock deep into her cunt, moving with him, returning his thrusts, joyously working her pussy onto his big hard cock. She was loving it, her pussy was gushing her wetness as that mammoth cock filled her cunt again and again, opening her wide and filling her beyond belief, penetrating so very deep. Leigh liked her sex hard. She liked to be fucked hard with a stiff, hard cock and I could tell she was getting just what she liked. Leigh was panting and gasping, her juice running from her pussy, down the crack of her ass. She was humping and bucking against Jim, taking his huge cock deep within her to the depths of her womanhood, grinding on his great manhood and crying out her pleasure as he thrust deeply into her. I was hypnotized by the sight of Jim's huge cock invading Leigh's pussy. The sight of him plunging his thick member deep into my wife's cunt, stretching her, filling her to capacity -- then withdrawing, wet with her juices, only to plunge again, driving deep into her excited pussy. Again and again Jim thrust his fat cock into her as Leigh wantonly spread herself for him, taking his ten inches of thick-veined manhood deep within her hot little cunt. I was getting excited watching my wife being fucked like this. They had been at it for fifteen minutes and my cock was now rock hard as I watched my wife fuck Jim's huge thick dick with wild abandon. Leigh was in ecstasy, approaching orgasm, thrashing her head from side to side, her thick black hair flying. Her body was damp from the perspiration of her passion as she thrust her hips, taking Jim's length deep within her. Her pussy was sloppy wet, gushing her wetness and making slurpy, sucking, gushy wet sounds as Jim pistoned his raging penis deep into her. She cried out, ""Oh, yes! Oh, yes! Oohh, yes! Don't stop! Don't stop! I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum! I'm goingg too cummmm!"" Jim continued to drive his cock hard and deep into Leigh's pussy as she began to cum. She was delirious, yelling out, ""Ohhh Yess! Ohhh God Yesss! Ahh! Ahhhh! Yes! Ohhhhuuunngghhhhh! Ohh Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me!"" Jim was relentlessly driving his massive cock deep into Leigh's ravaged pussy, pumping, pounding his hard, thick manhood into her throbbing cunt. Leigh was endlessly cumming, yelling, crying out, thrashing, frantically thrusting her hips as over and over again Jim drove his huge penis to the depths of her cunt, causing wave after crashing wave of orgasm. Leigh was making guttural animal sounds as Jim held her by the hips, fucking his entire length and girth deep into her soaking pussy. Leigh was having multiple orgasms, her pussy was throbbing, contracting, sucking, milking Jim's huge penis as he fucked her. Leigh was continuously moaning, throwing her head from side to side, delirious with orgasm as for several minutes Jim continued to pound his big cock into her. As I watched my wife get her brains fucked out I was amazed at the intensity of her orgasms. She was cumming and cumming and screaming for Jim to fuck her harder and deeper. I was amazed at how her pussy stretched to accommodate Jim's huge cock, accepting it, swallowing it completely, surrounding it, taking that amazing length and width deep within her tight folds. Their pelvic areas were drenched with the wetness flowing from Leigh's pussy. I was in awe as Jim kept driving his huge penis deep into my wife's pussy, over and over, thrusting, driving, pounding, causing her to scream as she climaxed again and again. Her cunt was throbbing and quaking, gushing her wetness as Jim's massive cock pistoned deep into her over and over, causing her to experience multiple, shattering orgasms. Soon Jim slowed his pace until he was languidly stroking his still hard and bulging member in and out of Leigh's soaked and ravaged pussy as she came down from her orgasms. Leigh was as limp as a rag doll and her breathing came in ragged, panting gasps. She was still moaning as the last of her orgasms ebbed from her body. Jim then slowly slid his cock very deep and completely into Leigh's cunt, causing her to moan loudly in pleasure. In that position, pelvis to pelvis with his ten thick inches of hard cock buried completely within her, Jim reached his right arm under her and around her waist, lifting her and holding her as he rolled over onto his back. Leigh was now laying full length on top of Jim with his big cock still penetrating deep into her pussy. Leigh pushed herself up to a sitting position, leaning slightly forward, propping herself up with her hands on Jim's chest. Leigh tilted her head back and cried out in pleasure as she leaned back and sank farther down onto Jim's massive penis, her small body quaking in orgasm, her tight pussy clenching and contracting around the stiff manhood filling her so completely. After her orgasm subsided, slowly, she began to ride him, raising slightly off his huge erection, then sinking back down upon it, taking him deep into her cunt, grinding down onto him, milking his marvelous penis. ""Oooh, yes,"" she cooed, ""Your cock is so fucking big! Oh it's so...good!"" Leigh was moaning quietly with her head thrown back as she gently rode his monster cock. She would raise slightly, an inch of his thick member withdrawing from her slick pussy, then she would grind down hard upon him, exulting in the depth to which he penetrated her, moaning from the exquisite pleasure his huge cock gave her. For a long time she rode him like that, being fucked and fucking so deeply and completely it was incredible. As I watched my wife ride Jim's cock I had taken my erect cock out of my pants and had begun stroking it. Seeing my wife so wanton, so intoxicated by sex, so taken over by lust and animal passion had me turned on like I had never been turned on before. Leigh's pace began to increase. Her strokes were still short, but now faster, more insistent. Jim was reaching up, squeezing Leigh's firm tits in his hands, his fingers pinching her erect nipples as he thrust his cock deep up into her wet pussy while she ground down upon him. Leigh's juices were flowing from her cunt in a torrent. She was leaning forward, pressing her tits into Jim's hands, moaning continuously as she rode Jim's raging cock. ""Oh yes! Oh God yes! Oh yes, yes, yes! I want to feel you cum! I want you to cum in me! Oh, yes, fill me with your cock, fill me with your cum!"" Leigh was panting as her strokes became longer and longer until finally a full six inches of hard thick cock was pummeling in and out of her drenched cunt as she rode it with wild abandon. Jim was ramming his huge erection hard up into Leigh's cunt as she slammed down upon him, his cock driving, pounding, deep into her tight pussy. His toes were beginning to curl as Leigh furiously rode his mammoth cock. Leigh's cunt was gushing, slurping and farting as Jim's giant rod rammed into her again and again. She was bouncing on top of his big cock now from the force of his thrusts, crying out ""Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!"" every time he rammed his ten inches home. She was a wild woman. She couldn't get enough of his big cock as he pounded it into her. Suddenly Leigh stiffened and shouted as she orgasmed, then she screamed in a shattering climax as Jim's huge penis erupted within her, exploding, throbbing, jerking and pulsing, loosing a geyser of his hot sperm deep into cunt, splashing his hot cum inside her, spraying his seed to the very depths of her pussy. Her cunt was throbbing, pulsing contracting and clenching around Jim's cock as he filled her with his sperm. His ejaculation was gargantuan, his huge cock spasming, jerking, throbbing, pumping torrents of cum into her cunt. For more than a minute he continued to cum, pumping jet after jet of hot sperm into Leigh, sending her into orgasm as each spurt of his cum erupted into her already cum- drenched pussy. Soon they slowed and finally stopped, Leigh again laying upon Jim's chest. Come was oozing out of her cunt all around Jim's cock, down the sides of her legs, running down his cock. Both their crotches were soaked in cum. Leigh began to move off Jim, raising up off his semi- erect cock. As his cock withdrew from her cunt, great wads of cum flowed from her, it was running down her legs, dripping onto the bed and onto Jim. Just as Leigh disengaged from Jim's cock and flopped onto her back with a heavy sigh, I felt a hand placed on my back... HOLY SHIT! I almost hit the ceiling when I felt someone touch me. I whipped my head around to see who the hell it was. I was ready to yell something at them, they had given me such a scare, but when I turned I saw Amanda, Jim's wife, standing there holding her finger to her lips shushing me. She was five feet ten inches of woman. Her hair was long, fiery red and flowing. Her face was gorgeous, her features seemed to have been sculpted with exquisite care. Her nose was small, her nostrils flaring. Her eyes were a scintillating shade of green and her full lips were red and pouty. Her skin was fair, not a blemish to be seen. Her breasts were magnificent to behold. They were very large and full. They did not sag at all but were firm and upstanding. Her body was magic, with all the right curves in all the right places. And her legs -- Her legs were very long and slender, the shape and musculature of her calves was superb. Her thighs were trim and where they joined her crotch they were separated by a wondrous gap within which her pussy resided. I had never seen her naked, but in a bathing suit she was a sight to behold. Her ass, perched atop her slender legs, was as firm and tight as an ass could be. Right now she was wearing a very tight pink dress that came down to just below her crotch and it appeared she was wearing little else. I quietly backed up from where I had been watching Jim and Leigh and stood up. Amanda grabbed me by the front of my shirt and with her finger still pressed to her lips pulled me toward the master bedroom. When she got me into the bedroom Amanda said, ""Well, isn't this a nice surprise?"" and kissed me hard on the mouth, her tongue darting into my mouth, fluttering and dancing with my own. I didn't know whether she meant a nice surprise for her or for me. I returned her kiss, responding with a pent up passion. Amanda broke the kiss and looked down at me. The front of my shirt was untucked and my belt and pants still undone, my semi-erect cock waving in the air. I had been jacking off while watching Jim screw my wife and hadn't done anything about it. Reaching up she started to take my tie off, pulling one side from the knot, then pulling it from around my neck. She asked, ""So you like to watch your wife get fucked? Hmmm? Did you like to watch Jim pump his big, fat cock into your little wife? I bet you did! By the sounds of it, she liked his big cock alright!"" I didn't say anything. I knew that it had turned me on no end to watch Leigh being screwed by Jim, but I hadn't really analyzed my thoughts on how I felt about it. Amanda continued to remove my clothes and talk to me. She had removed my shirt and undershirt and had slipped her hands into the waistband of my underpants, pushing them and my pants down. I kicked off my shoes as she nibbled her way down my bare chest slowly removing my pants as she went. ""How did you like seeing your wife cumming all over another man's cock?"" she asked between nips. ""Hmm? What do you think of her pussy being filled with his cock, filled with his cum! Does it turn you on? It turns me on!"" I thought about it a second and said, ""Yeah, it turns me on!"" I had a giant erection by this time. Between watching my wife get thoroughly banged, Amanda slowly undressing me and talking about her husband fucking my wife, I was extremely excited -- more excited than I have ever been. Amanda just laughed. ""I thought so,"" she replied. She had pushed my pants and underpants down to my ankles. She was on her knees and I lifted each leg in turn, letting her slide the clothes completely off, taking my socks with them. ""Ooh, this is exciting,"" she said as she grasped my hard cock in her hands. ""Jim has wanted to fuck your little Leigh for some time,"" she stated as she began to stroke my immense hard-on while looking up at me with those beautiful green eyes. ""Do you want to fuck me?"" she asked, still stroking my erection, looking up at me from her knees. ""Yes, I want to fuck you!"" I said. ""I've wanted to fuck you since the day we met!""\n""If I let you fuck me, will you do what I say? Will you do everything I tell you?""\n""Yes,"" I groaned as she continued to masturbate my engorged penis. ""Good -- I've often wanted you,"" she said as she lowered her head and slipped her soft full lips over the head of my cock. Her mouth was hot. It was delicious. Amanda grasped my cock around the base with one hand, gently milking. Her other hand gently pulled and squeezed my balls as she fluttered her tongue over the head of my cock and applied a little suction with her mouth. She began to move her mouth on my rigid cock, bobbing her head forward and back. Soon she was stroking my whole eight inches with her lips and mouth, taking me deep into her throat as she continued to jack my cock and squeeze and tug on my balls. ""Oh, yeah!"" I moaned. I was already close to exploding after watching my wife get so thoroughly fucked that my cock was drooling with precum. I was rock hard. I reached out and placed my hands on Amanda's head, curling my fingers in her luxurious hair as I pumped my hips, fucking my cock deeper into her hot, wet mouth. Amanda released her grip from around the base of my cock, letting me fuck her mouth, moving her head in rhythm with my hip thrusts. My cock was sliding smoothly between her lips, her tongue lapping the underside of my swollen member as it drove deep into her mouth. After several strokes I was ready to cum. I could feel the tension starting in my balls, the pressure building, my cock swelling, becoming harder until I couldn't hold it back anymore. With a loud groan I let go, my cum exploding from my cock in a torrent. Amanda started to grunt and coo as she swallowed spurt after spurt of my semen. I felt as though I was ejaculating lava. My cum was hot, leaving a burning, tingling sensation in its wake as it erupted from my twitching member. There was so much of it I was surprised. I had been without for several days, and my excitement at the current events was helping to fuel my orgasm. I looked down, watching as Amanda continued to stroke her mouth on my cock, swallowing my cum as it burst from my penis. Some of my juice oozed from the corner of her mouth and down her chin as she sucked my hard, throbbing cock. Amanda had sucked me dry, milking the last of my cum from my cock with her hands and mouth. She stood up, smacking her lips. ""Ummm, I like that!"" she said, wiping cum from her chin with her finger. She put her finger to my mouth, saying, ""Now you can do me."" I opened my mouth and sucked on her finger, cleaning my cum from it as she stroked it, fucking my mouth with her finger. She pulled her finger from my mouth and turned toward the bed, pulling her pink dress off over her head as she did so. She wore nothing underneath her dress. Amanda crawled on her hands and knees onto the bed, waving her fabulous ass as she went. She went to the middle of the bed and stopped. She pulled a pillow to herself, hugging it as she held ass up in the air, offering it to me. The rear view of her ass and cunt was magnificent. Her tight, puckered, brown asshole winking at me and her pink cunt lips, parted like petals of a flower dappled in dew, surrounded by a halo of her red pubic hair was incredible. I followed her to the bed. Moving up behind her I kissed the bottom of her left foot, tickling her a little with my tongue, causing her to jerk a little. Then I kissed the bottom of her right foot, again tickling her, then kissing and licking her ankle. I moved to her opposite ankle and up her firm, curvaceous calf, licking and kissing, switching from one to the other, moving up and up, licking the inside of her thighs, kissing the backs of her legs until I was kissing, licking and nipping her tight ass cheeks. Amanda was squirming, pushing her ass back, panting and quietly moaning. She was saying almost in a whisper, ""Oooh, yesss, eat me, eat my pussy, eat my asshole!"" The musky odor of her cunt was becoming more powerful as her juices began to flow. I couldn't wait, I just had to taste her. I extended my tongue. Burying my nose in her crack I licked the full length of her hot, wet gash. Her pussy juice was nectar. I licked her again, this time delving my tongue deep between her folds. I sunk my tongue as deep as it would go and flickered it, letting my tongue dart quickly in and out. As I tongued her cunt from the rear, Amanda raised her ass and spread her legs wider, trying to give me better access to her honey pot. I licked and tongue-fucked her pussy for several minutes, relishing the taste of her wetness and the delicate, hot, wet velvet feel of her vagina. I then moved up and ran my tongue over her little brown hole. Amanda let out a low groan and pressed back as I ran my tongue in little circles around her asshole. I stiffened my tongue and pressed it directly on her hole. I felt her sphincter relax and wiggled my tongue, gaining slight entry. I continued to rim Amanda's asshole for a couple of minutes, licking, then sucking, then pressing my tongue into her asshole, going a little deeper each time as she moaned and squirmed at my attentions. Amanda then pulled her ass away from me and rolled over onto her back, spreading her legs wide. I was now looking down at her magnificent pussy spread before me. She kept her fiery red pubic hair well trimmed, her soft pink lips were coated with her wetness and they were slightly parted, showing her inner folds. I bent and licked the outer lips of her pussy, stopping to pay special attention to the swollen bud of her clit, fluttering the tip of my tongue over it in small circles. Then, with a stiffened tongue, I plunged deep into her cunt, tasting her nectar. Amanda held my head, pushing my face into her crotch and gasping as my tongue went deep into her pussy. I explored the inner depths of her womanhood with my tongue, alternately making wide circles, caressing the inside of her vagina, then fluttering my tongue, then licking and sucking her cunt. She thrust her hips up, her legs spread wide, her pussy grinding onto my mouth. She was gasping and panting as she ground her pussy onto my mouth while I frantically licked and sucked her. I alternated between sucking on her clit and plunging my tongue deep into her pussy for a long time. As I sucked on her hard, erect clitoris I let my tongue play upon it, causing Amanda to squirm and moan in pleasure. As I ate Amanda's delicious pussy, my hands roamed her body, caressing the flatness of her stomach, the firm swell of her breasts, pinching her hard erect nipples and returning to her pussy to hold her lips spread wide to give my tongue total access or to let my fingers sink deep into her cunt, probing and thrusting, then moving to finger her tight asshole before continuing their journey around Amanda's body. I continued to let my tongue delve deep into her pussy, flickering rapidly, caressing her inner womanhood. When I withdrew my tongue I would curl it just a bit so as to capture as much of her wetness as possible and bring it into my mouth to savor as I began to suck on her clit again. I could feel the tension building in Amanda's body as she neared orgasm. Her cries and moans became louder and I felt the outer muscles of her vagina constrict. She was holding my head tightly. Her hips were rapidly, forcefully humping and thrusting her soaking wet pussy upon my mouth. As I was sucking on her clitoris Amanda began to moan louder, ""Mmmmm, UUmmmmm, MMmmmmm, Ooohhh, Yes, Oh God, Oh yes I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum!"" I felt her pussy begin to convulse and she was bucking fiercely. I held tight to her legs so I could continue eating her pussy and taste the juice that was gushing from her as she rocked her hips up and down. I thrust my tongue deep into her pussy then sucked her clitoris, rapidly alternating as Amanda bucked wildly, crying out her pleasure. Amanda's love juice flowed and she was moaning loudly, pressing my face into her cunt as I continued to lick and suck her pussy. Gradually, her orgasm subsided and she settled down and began to push me away from her saying, ""No more, No more, it's too much, No more..."" I ignored her for a moment, relishing the results of her orgasm and continuing to ditty her clitty and delve my tongue deep into her gently throbbing cunt as she tried to push me away. Finally, smiling from ear to ear, I drew my head away, my face coated with her wetness. ""My God,"" Amanda said, breathing heavily. ""That was incredible!""\n""Natural ability,"" I said, extending my tongue, curling it down, easily touching my chin. I then stuck it straight out then curled it up, touching the bridge of my nose. My cock was rock hard and standing tall. Amanda looked at my rigid member hungrily. ""I want you to fuck me. Fuck me with your cock now, fuck me any way you want."" Amanda was splayed out on the bed, her legs open, her silky red hair spread over the pillows. I moved up between her legs, causing her to spread them wider as I moved on top of her. With my arms straight, I held myself above her, watching her face and leaning down to suck each nipple in turn as I rubbed the underside of my hard cock up and down her wet pussy. Amanda ground herself upon me from below as she squeezed and kneaded her tits, holding them up, making them easier to reach with my mouth. I changed my angle of attack and my bulbous cock head was in her pussy. I watched her expression as I smoothly thrust my thick cock into her. She was very wet, enabling me to penetrate to the maximum. My entire cock was sheathed in her tight pussy with one thrust. Amanda gasped as I thrust deep into her. She immediately began to move her hips, thrusting and grinding against me as I held my cock buried within her. The feel of her working her pussy on my cock was amazing. I could feel her cervix bumping the top of my cock and I was amazed at how tight she was. My cock felt as hard as a bar of iron, completely engorged, thick, heavy and full. I pulled back, withdrawing almost my entire length, then slowly slipped back deep into Amanda's tight, hot pussy. Amanda accepted my cock into her, taking me deep, grinding her cunt onto my rigid cock. It was fantastic, the soft, wet slippery-smooth feeling of her pussy wrapping, surrounding, caressing my cock as I pushed it into her. When I had penetrated her completely, my cock totally within her, I held myself there and Amanda worked her cunt onto me, pushing and grinding, pulling on my ass, trying to take me as deep as possible. Again I slowly withdrew, this time my cock completely withdrawing from her hungry pussy, causing Amanda to whine. I entered her again, very slowly, enjoying the feel of her pussy lips on my cock head, and then the feel of her velvet smooth tightness as I drove slowly deeper into her. I was in ecstasy, feeling her warm pussy engulf my thickness, swallowing it, enveloping it, coating it with her love juices. Again I pushed my cock into her to the hilt, pausing deep within her, pushing and grinding to gain every millimeter of depth as Amanda moaned in pleasure, grinding and thrusting back. I began to fuck her with my fat cock, taking long, slow strokes, withdrawing until nothing but the head of my penis remained, then plunging back into her, my cock driving deep, opening her wide, penetrating to the depths of her womanhood until I was completely buried, then withdrawing only to plunge again. Amanda matched my strokes, returning my thrusts with thrusts, my pushes with pushes and grinding her pelvis into mine as I became buried to the hilt in her gushing cunt. Again and again I slowly stroked my hard cock into her wet pussy. She was softly moaning, squeezing my ass and lightly scratching my back as I fucked her deep and slow. Her pussy was becoming drenched, her wetness flowing freely, coating my thick cock and both our pubic areas. I lowered myself onto my elbows and continued to fuck her like this for about ten minutes, thrusting and grinding, humping and fucking, slow and delicious. It was magic, my cock was so hard, it felt as if it were a granite pillar, and her cunt was tight, hot and wet. Our pace began to pick up, our thrusts becoming quicker and harder. Amanda was grunting each time I thrust my cock into her, ""Unggh Yes!, Oh!, Hungh Yes!...harder! Ungh -- harder!"" Soon I was rapidly thrusting my rigid cock into Amanda's wide- open pussy. Her cunt was gushing with her wetness, slurping and farting as I pumped my raging hard cock into her again and again and again. Amanda was breathing hard and gasping, humping and bucking, thrusting her hips as over and over and over I withdrew my long, hard cock, coated and slick with her wetness, and plunged it back into her sloppy wet pussy, slamming hard and deep, both of us grunting and moaning loudly, exulting in the depth of penetration and the exquisite friction as my thick cock advanced and retreated in the depths of her tight, hot womanhood. Amanda was frantic as she approached orgasm, her nails digging into my back, her head thrashing side to side, she was returning my thrusts, pumping her hips up as I pounded my cock into her. She was wet with perspiration, moaning and shouting, ""Ohhh Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Ohhh, ooohhhnnngg, fuck me hard! Harder! Don't stop! Don't stop -- Yes! Yes! Ooohhh!...Fuck me!"" I could feel her inner vagina expand and her outer vagina contracting around my cock as she got closer to cumming. Her wetness was pouring from her, drenching our pelvic areas, filling the room with the smell of sex. I was fucking her hard, rapidly, forcefully driving my cock into her over and over. Her body tensed and she yelled as she began to orgasm. ""Aaahhh! Aaahhhh! Ahhhh! Ohhhh, I'm commmminnnnggg! I'mm Cooommmingggg! Yeennnnngggghhhh! Unnnngggghhh! Ahhhh! Ahhh! Ahh! Yessss!...I'm commmminnnggg!"" I continued to piledrive my hard cock into her throbbing pussy as she came. Her body shook and she was pulling on my ass, pulling me deeper into her as she came and came. Her pussy was heaving and contracting, milking my cock, but I wasn't ready. I kept up my pace, plunging, plunging, driving my thick member hard and deep into her cunt. Her orgasmic juices flowed from her in a torrent, her words were unintelligible animal sounds, her pussy, throbbing, contracting, milking me, was slick and drenched from her orgasms and was making gushing, farting, slurping sounds as over and over, I drove my long, hard cock to the depths of her while she wantonly heaved and bucked in orgasm underneath me. Her orgasms seemed to go on and on as I continued to fuck my cock in and out of her ravaged cunt. After several minutes I tired and slowed, sliding my still hard cock languidly in and out of her as she came down. Her breathing was ragged and she was quietly moaning as I gently stroked my cock in her wet pussy. I was still on top of her, the perspiration from our bodies mingling as we continued to make love slowly and deeply. I leaned down and sucked on her nipples again making Amanda moan. ""I want you to cum,"" she said as I flicked my tongue across her erect nipple. ""Turn over,"" I responded as I withdrew my cock from her cunt. I backed up and got up on my knees as Amanda rolled over onto her stomach, sticking her ass in the air. I pulled up on her hips and she raised to a hands and knees position with her legs spread wide. I moved up behind her, between her legs. I placed the head of my cock at Amanda's wet cunt hole and slowly pushed it in to the hilt. Pulling her by the hips, I ground myself as far into her as I could as Amanda moaned and laid her head down upon her arms. Still holding her by the hips I stroked my cock in and out of her for several minutes. I pulled out of her cunt and rubbed the head of my cock on her tight brown asshole. Her pussy was so wet, her juice had run down the crack of her ass and her back door was already lubricated. With a slight push the head of my cock disappeared into her asshole. Amanda gasped and moaned as I entered her asshole. It was very tight. I held myself there before penetrating further, feeling Amanda's sphincter relax as I gently, minutely moved in and out of her back door. Soon she was pushing back onto me and I knew she was ready. My cock was still lubricated with her pussy juice and as I pushed forward, my thick cock easily penetrated deep into Amanda's ass. By the time my cock was completely buried in Amanda's asshole she was moaning again, ""OOhhhh yess! Ohh yess!"" over and over again. Gently I started to stroke my cock in her tight asshole, moving an inch or two in and out. Amanda became excited very fast, reaching with one hand to finger her cunt and rub her clitoris as my strokes became longer and harder. I could feel it with my cock as she deeply fingered herself with two fingers, stroking them in and out of her pussy, pushing them against the thin membrane to put pressure on my cock as I fucked her deeply in the ass. I looked over to mirror on the dresser and had an excellent side view of Amanda and I fucking on the bed. The sight of my raging cock slipping in and out of her asshole turned me on. I was driving my cock deep into her ass, holding her by the hips, driving with long hard strokes. The combination of the tightness of her asshole and her stroking my cock through her pussy was really getting me close to cumming. My cock was very hard and felt about to burst. Amanda was loudly moaning and panting, meeting my thrusts and grunting as I bottomed out in her asshole. I looked again to the mirror to watch myself butt-fucking Amanda and was surprised to see Mark and Leigh in the doorway watching. They must have noted the look of surprise on my face because at once they both smiled. Leigh's eyes were the size of dinner plates as she watched me ass-fuck Amanda. Anal sex was one thing that Leigh said she preferred not to participate in. I was too far gone to stop and the fact that I now had an audience seemed to excite me even more. My penis was dribbling lots of precum into Amanda's ass, providing good lubrication as I rapidly pounded into her. Mark moved over to the bed, climbing in front of Amanda, holding his semi-erect cock out to her. She pulled her hand from her cunt to grab his cock and guide it to her mouth. She swallowed him to the root and he began to slide his cock in and out of her mouth. His cock was soon swelled to ten full, thick inches as he became completely hard. Amanda was well practiced with Mark's cock and easily swallowed him whole, deepthroating him as I continued to ravage her asshole. Not to be left alone, Leigh stepped up to the bed and gave me a long hard kiss, her tongue darting deep into my mouth as she caressed Amanda's back. Leigh broke the kiss, enabling her to lean down and finger Amanda's cunt. I could feel Leigh enter her with first two, then three fingers. When she felt my cock through the thin membrane separating Amanda's cunt from her anal passage, she also pressed against it, stroking my cock through Amanda's cunt. Leigh was bending over to finger Amanda's pussy, so I reached out and inserted two fingers into her cum-slicked slit and began stroking them in her cunt. Amanda was moaning and grunting around Mark's big cock in her mouth, gyrating her hips as I cock-fucked her ass and Leigh finger- fucked her cunt. She was quickly approaching orgasm, as was I. I looked up at Mark as he pumped his mammoth dick into Amanda's mouth and noted that he was watching the whole scene in the bureau mirror. I looked over at the scene in the mirror. It was an awesome view to see myself fucking Amanda up the ass and fingering Leigh as Leigh was finger-fucking Amanda's cunt and Amanda was sucking Mark's big, fat cock. I was on the edge of orgasm and I could tell by the look of it that Mark was close as well. Leigh's pussy was getting wetter and wetter as I dipped my fingers deep then ran them in tiny circles around her clit. Suddenly Amanda let out a loud groan as she started to cum. I could feel her asshole clenching and contracting around my cock, causing me to explode inside her, ejaculating my seed deep into her bowels. Leigh felt my cock throbbing deep in Amanda's asshole and pushed back onto my fingers, I stroked them once, twice and she began to cum. Watching this, Mark let out a groan and began to cum in Amanda's mouth as she sucked and jacked his great cock. My orgasm was tremendous. My cock was endlessly throbbing and pumping, shooting load after load of cum into Amanda's asshole until it was leaking out and running down her legs. Her asshole was throbbing and contracting, milking my cock as she came. Leigh's pussy was dripping wet as she ground upon my fingers, orgasmic waves of pleasure causing her legs to shake and become weak. Amanda swallowed the first two or three shots of cum from Mark's huge cock, then pulled him from her mouth and kissed the tip of his throbbing, cumming cock. His cum splashed on her lips and face as it erupted from his penis. Amanda was moaning and licking her lips as she rubbed Mark's still squirting cock on her face. When Mark's orgasm subsided Amanda swallowed his big cock again, cleaning his cum from it, then she pulled it out. She began to wipe the cum from her face with his penis, then sucked the cum off his penis. I held my cock deep in Amanda's ass as my orgasm subsided. I removed my fingers from Leigh's cunt as I pulled my now-softening cock from Amanda's asshole. My cock was covered in cum and it was oozing from Amanda's asshole. Leigh immediately climbed onto the bed and began to suck and lick the cum from my cock. When she had cleaned my cock completely, she turned and began to lick and suck the cum from in and around Amanda's asshole, causing Amanda to give a heavy sigh of satisfaction. When Leigh had finished cleaning Amanda's asshole she came to me, kissed me hard with cum on her lips and face and more on her tongue as she darted it into my mouth. I kissed and licked the cum from her face and tasted what was in her mouth as she kissed me. She drew back and whispered to me, ""I want you to fuck me like that! I want you to fuck me in the ass!"" She then started kissing my neck and moving lower she kissed and nibbled my chest, then my stomach, until she reached my cock. My cock had been on the way down until Leigh had said she wanted me to fuck her in the ass; now it was standing at half-mast as Leigh, on all fours, took my cock in her mouth. I immediately began to get hard again. Amanda had collapsed onto the bed and rolled over onto her back and was now watching as Leigh ravenously sucked my cock. Mark was kneeling behind Leigh stroking his cock as he watched her suck me. It seemed as though his cock never went down. Mark moved up behind Leigh and between her legs and put his big cock up to her cunt. Amanda reached out and helped guide him into her. As Mark pressed forward Leigh pressed back and Mark's huge cock sank deep into Leigh's tight little pussy. Mark began to stroke his big meat in and out of Leigh's cunt while she was on all fours sucking my cock. After several minutes Leigh was moaning heavily around my fat cock. She pulled her mouth off my erect penis and still breathing heavily, disengaged from Mark. Leigh turned around and told Mark to lay down on his back, which he did. Leigh then mounted him, taking his giant cock up into her wet pussy. Letting out a deep sigh of contentment, she slipped down onto him, his entire length and thickness buried in her juicy cunt. She leaned forward and lay full length upon him. I had a closeup view of Mark's mammoth cock filling my wife, stretching her cunt open, filling her completely. Amanda moved over and began to rim Leigh's asshole, first licking, then sucking her little brown opening, causing Leigh to squirm with delight, moving and grinding on Mark's cock penetrating to the hilt from beneath her. I was on my knees between their spread legs watching as Amanda began pressing her tongue into Leigh's asshole, gaining slight entry. For several minutes Amanda rimmed Leigh's asshole, making her shiver and squirm and providing good lubrication for what was to come. Then Amanda backed off, and it was my turn. I was very excited, my cock rock-hard as I moved up into a good position to enter Leigh. As I was getting in position Amanda leaned forward, grasped my erection and took my entire length into her mouth, sliding it in and out several times and thoroughly coating it with her saliva. When she let my stiff rod pop out of her mouth, I was definitely ready. I put my cock against Leigh's asshole and pressed. With a little pressure my cock head entered her tight little asshole. Leigh cried out in pleasure and pain as my fat purple cock head invaded her virgin ass. She was much tighter than Amanda had been, but that could be due to Leigh already having Mark's big thick cock fully sunk into her hot little pussy. I pressed forward, my cock sinking deeper and deeper into Leigh's asshole. Leigh was constantly moaning as I entered her. I continued pushing until my cock was completely buried to the hilt in her tiny asshole. I could feel Mark's cock filling Leigh's pussy as I entered her. When I bottomed out in Leigh's ass, she was filled with ten inches of prime thick penis in her cunt and another eight in her asshole. With eighteen inches of hard cock in her, Leigh began to shudder in orgasm, her pussy throbbing on Mark's big cock and her ass clenching and contracting on mine as she came. Mark said, ""Fuck her ass and I'll be still,"" so I started to gently stroke my cock in and out of her ass. Leigh had not stopped cumming yet and shook with another orgasm as I began to move inside her. As I butt-fucked Leigh with smooth short strokes, I could feel my cock rubbing the underside of Mark's cock through that thin membrane, and the feeling was exquisite. I knew Mark enjoyed it as well, hearing him groan in pleasure each time my cock moved against his. Leigh was constantly moaning, gasping and panting, cumming in multiple orgasms. My strokes were becoming longer now, withdrawing four or five inches before plunging back into her. Mark began to move with me. Each time I plunged my thick cock into Leigh's virgin ass he withdrew from her cunt, when I withdrew from her tight asshole he would pound his huge cock deep into her pussy. Over and over we pounded our cocks into her, alternately filling her asshole or her cunt. Again and again I rapidly drove deep into Leigh's tight asshole, withdrawing to allow Mark to plunge into her wet pussy. For a long while, we filled Leigh over and over with thick, hard cock until she was delirious with orgasm. Amanda was beside us, frantically masturbating, as Mark and I gangbanged Leigh. We had increased our thrusts to a pounding pace. My precum was flowing like a river from my cock, providing tons of lubrication as I pounded into Leigh's constantly throbbing and clenching asshole. Her cunt was gushing with wetness and I could hear gushing, slurping, sucking, fucking sounds as Mark's cock pistoned over and over to the depths of her cunt. Leigh had been cumming for more than ten minutes while we fucked her and when my cock exploded deep in the recesses of her asshole at the same time Mark plunged his giant cock deep into her cunt and exploded, filling her with his hot sperm, she was screaming and moaning, thrashing, humping and bucking trying to take us both deeper as she experienced continuous orgasms. Both our cocks shuddered in orgasm, pumping a flood of semen into her. The feel of Mark's big cock throbbing against mine as he filled Leigh's cunt with his sperm was awesome and the thought of him cumming deep in Leigh's cunt extended my orgasm and I wanted to make him feel the same. I began to thrust my cock into Leigh's dripping ass again, my cock sliding smoothly into her cum-lubricated orifice, at once filling her and massaging Mark's cock as he came deep in her cunt. Mark groaned and thrust his fat cock deep into Leigh's pussy as my movements and hers milked him of the last of his orgasm. Finally I stopped moving and we all lay still. Leigh was dazed, eyes closed, breathing deep, gasping lightly. Her ass and pussy were still softly, gently throbbing on our cocks as they slowly faded within her. After several minutes we disengaged, letting Leigh lay on the bed between us."
1064,Coming Mother,['mF inc'],"Shellie's tits were rounded and firm, the valley between them narrow. They were full tits, yet tilted at the tips, her nipples arching toward the sky when she stood. Her tits had always been firm, tight, and round. Her waist was quite small, easily spanned by the hands of a big man. Her stomach was flat, with only a hint of roundness below her dimpled belly button. Her hips were curvy, flowing into exceptionally long thighs and curvy legs. Perfectly shaped, her legs were outstanding in her bikini or shorts. Her ass, although small, was tight and rounded, the cheeks flawless, the crack deep and tantalizing to the watcher.\n\nBelow her belly button was a thick mass of curly, soft hair that excited anyone lucky enough to view it. The lips of her cunt, puffy and tight, were almost hidden by the hair, especially with her legs closed. The only problem with Shellie's cunt, if such could be called a problem, was her unusually long clit. It was good inch in length, and she knew there weren't many women with such a clit.\n\nAlthough the size of her clit had never caused her a problem, it had caused her ex-husband to complain that it was like a very tiny cock, and he refused to suck or lick it for that reason. But Shellie's clit was the most sensitive part of her pussy. Not that her cunt itself wasn't sensitive; it was. She could easily come with a cock inside her cunt, the friction of a hard cock sliding in and out of her wet cunt lips crating a wonderful spasm of orgasm in her. But if her clit was sucked or licked, Shellie would often go out of her mind with ecstasy, and come many times before the spasms would fade away.\n\nShellie enjoyed her clit.\n\nWhen she was aroused, her clit swelled and bulged out almost an inch long. She loved to hold it between her finger and thumb, and work it up and down. She had allowed her husband to watch this once, and he had made fun of her, saying it was the same as a boy jacking off. Needless to say, his attitude cut into their relationship, and soon they were sleeping in different beds, and no longer fucking. Since her divorce, Shellie had been stroking her clit and making herself come as her sole means of gratification.\n\nAnd hating it.\n\nShe writhed beneath the hot sun, almost asleep. The background noises were soothing. The soft lapping of the waves against the hull of the houseboat was peaceful, and the soft clatter of her son inside the boat was a comfortable, familiar sound. The river was wide, and clean, not muddy and dirty like so many rivers. The banks were lined with shrubbery and trees, and she had steered into this very small cove and docked for the rest of the afternoon.\n\nThe divorce settlement had come at the end of the school year, and now she and her son, Jay, had three wonderful months to enjoy the river before he would return to school. Maybe they would find a nice place to live on the houseboat where he could attend school, too.\n\nThe houseboat wasn't large, but quite luxurious. It contained only one bedroom, but there was fold-out bunk over the queen-sized bottom bed.\n\n""Mom, where's the damned tea?"" Jay called.\n\n""Honey,"" Shellie called back in a lazy voice. ""You know I don't like you to use such language. And the tea is on the top shelf above the refrigerator.""\n\n""You want a glass, Mom?"" he called, paying not the slightest attention to her very mild complaint.\n\n""That would be nice,"" she replied.\n\nShe thought of Jay, realizing he was growing up. When her husband had drawn away from her, she had turned her affection toward her son, and Jay accepted her hugs and caresses willingly.\n\nAs they drifted down the river that morning, they had passed a smaller houseboat, with three girls, all in very skimpy bikinis. Jay had stared at them with glowing eyes. Shellie had glanced at the front of his swimming trunks. She smiled to see his cock straining in hardness.\n\nShe heard her son come out of the cabin, and looked up at him without raising her head. She took the tall glass of iced tea and, as she lifted her arm, the curve of one tit showed all the way to her nipple. She heard her son gasp, but she said nothing. While Jay sat in a deck chair, Shellie put the glass next to her head. She looked at her son with slitted eyes.\n\nHe was looking at her, too. She didn’t mind him looking at her; she was used to being looked at, and her son was a man. Well, a boy, really, but he was showing a very intense interest in girls, lately.\n\nThe sound of a motor came near, and she lifted her head to see a cruiser slowly going past. It was filled with young girls, all of them wearing practically nothing. One of the girls waved, and Jay waved back. Shellie saw her son watching them.\n\nThe girl who had waved stood up and turned her back toward them, sliding her bikini bottoms down and flashing her pretty ass. The girls hooted and hollered, thrusting their middle fingers in the air with the obscene gesture of fuck you.\n\n""They’re not very nice, are they?"" Shellie said, sipping her iced tea.\n\nJay had seen the girl flash her cute ass, but now he was looking at his mother again, his eyes widening slightly as he saw one of her tits. He saw the light-brown nipple, and made a noisy, gulping sound.\n\nShellie glanced down at herself, then laughed softly. It was okay if her son saw her tit, she felt. Even though she was his mother, her tits were no different from those of any other woman, although firmer and much prettier. She wiggled her hips into a more comfortable position. Her long clit had begun to throb and swell, and it pushed at the pad beneath her.\n\nJay watched his mother’s ass wiggling, and again he made a swallowing sound. He had caught a glimpse of his mother’s crotch.\n\nShellie knew what he was seeing, but she didn’t close her thighs. With her unusually long clit swelling into hardness, she found herself becoming excited, her cunt turning wet. With very gentle, almost subtle, movements, she squirmed her crotch at the mat, knowing her son was watching.\n\nJay was, indeed, watching. He saw the cheeks of his mother’s swelling ass clench in tightness, saw the way she pressed her crotch at the mat. His cock began to throb, and he made no effort to conceal it. Shellie, with her eyes slitted again, peeked at him, watching his cock press at his wide-legged swim trunks. She found herself growing warmer with desire, and her hips seemed to move of their own accord.\n\nSuddenly Jay turned away and entered the cabin.\n\nShellie was disappointed in him. She knew she had been teasing her son sexually, making his cock hard, doing things to draw his eye. She considered her actions, and discovered she wasn’t in the least ashamed of it. Her son was interested in girls, and she was girl, although his mother. She closed her eyes and found herself wondering about Jay’s cock, his balls, his young ass. That he was a virgin, she knew. He was far too young to have become close enough to a girl to fuck her, she was sure. She began to see her son in her mind, without his trunks on, his cock and balls exposed to her. She started writhing her ass, pressing her swollen clit at the mat, her cunt bubbling with sweet, wet heat.\n\nFrom inside the cabin, Jay was watching his mother through a window screen, his cock in his hand. He squeezed and pumped his prick, eyes staring at the exciting movements of her ass and thighs. He knew what his mother was doing, and it sent shivers of pleasure through him. When he first began to jack off a few weeks before, squirting his young cum juice with force, he had started looking at girls with intense desire, wishing he had one to shove his cock into.\n\nShellie, not knowing her son was watching her, smashed her throbbing clit into the mat, giving a soft cry of delight as she came. When her ass became still, Jay pounded on his cock in a frenzy, not knowing that his mother, now that her excitement was cooling, could hear his gasping breathing. Shellie knew then that her son had been watching her, and that he was inside the cabin, jerking off wildly.\n\nShe wiggled her ass for his pleasure, opening her thighs so he could see the bulge of her cunt inside the tight band of her bikini bottoms. At the same time she lifted up, looking out over the river. One of her tits showed now, and she listened to her son’s quick intake of excited breathing.\n\nShe shivered in pleasure as she listened to Jay’s soft grunt as he came, and then lowered herself back onto the mat, crushing her tit beneath her, but leaving her long legs open.\n\nLater, almost asleep, she heard the door of the cabin open, and peeked.\n\nJay came out and walked to the side of the deck. She watched him lift the side of his swim trunks and pull his cock out. Arching his hips forward, he sent a long stream of piss into the river. Shellie knew her son thought she was asleep, and the knowledge that he would pull his cock out with her there and take a piss sent a shudder of pleasure through her. Although she could not see much of his cock, seeing him piss created a heat inside her cunt that almost caused her to come again.\n\nStill later, after dark, she prepared a light dinner. Since she still wore her bikini, she felt her son watching her as she moved about the small kitchen. She couldn’t resist, and, humming softly, did a few dance steps that made her tight ass moving suggestively.\n\nSince being on the houseboat, she had allowed her son to climb into the top bunk before she entered, and had undressed and pulled her nightgown on in the kitchen or living area. This was accomplished in the same way tonight, but Shellie wanted to be with her son badly now.\n\nWhen her son called out that he was in bed, Shellie pulled her bikini off and slipped a gown over her naked body. She switched the lights off, then climbed into the queen-sized bed beneath her son’s bunk.\n\nAlmost immediately, she heard his sheets rustling. As she listened, she found a rhythm to the sounds.\n\nKnowing her son was jacking off again, Shellie felt her cunt throb and become wet, her clit bulging out. She slipped her gown to her waist and, feeling wanton, pushed her sheets to her feet. If her son looked over the edge of his bunk, he would see her in the dim light. Shellie stroked her long clit with two fingers, listening to her son jerking at his cock. She squeezed her inflamed clit between her thumb and forefinger, and then started working on it with short jerks.\n\n""Oh, fuck it!"" Shellie suddenly gasped.\n\nThe rustling above her stopped.\n\n""What did you say, Mom?""\n\nFor a moment, Shellie couldn’t believe she had said that.\n\nThen she giggled, a throaty, lewd sound.\n\n""I said, fuck it!""\n\n""Mom!""\n\n""Fuck it, fuck it, fuck it,"" she hissed, smashing her clit hard. ""I know what you’re doing up there, Jay. I can hear what you’re doing, you did it near the window, and you’re doing it again!""\n\nSilence greeted her words.\n\n""Jay, you’re jacking off!"" she said. ""I know you’re playing with your cock, and I know you played with it earlier, looking at me.""\n\n""Mom, what are you talking about?"" Jay asked, his voice quivering with part fear, part excitement. ""I’m not doing anything like that!""\n\n""Bullshit!"" Shellie snorted, jumping to her knees and then to her feet.\n\nShe looked over the edge of her son’s bunk, but Jay had pulled the sheets to his neck when he heard his mother. At the side of his bunk was a small window, and the full moon seemed to cast a silvery light right across his crotch. His cock stood up, tenting the sheet.\n\nWith a quick dart of her hand, Shellie pulled the sheet from her son’s body and saw his cock sticking through the fly of his shorts. She gasped as she stared at it.\n\nJay grabbed for the sheet with a surprised gasp, but his mother tore it from his hands\n\n""Look at you,"" she said, her voice husky. ""Lying up here above me, jacking that cock off! And me... and me...""\n\nHer hand shot out and closed about her son’s cock. Jay gasped as his mother squeezed his cock hard. He lay stiff and unmoving, not certain what he was supposed to do. What his mother said was true, but he didn’t know how she knew. He wasn’t afraid; he was just startled by the sudden grab his mother had made on his cock.\n\nShellie felt the heat of her son’s cock searing her fist, felt the throbbing of it. She held his cock as tight as she could, making moaning sounds, staring at his bulging cockhead in the shaft of moonlight.\n\n""Oh, God!"" she whimpered with excitement.\n\nHer fist moved, slowly upward. Then downward, still slowly. Up... down.\n\n""Mom, do you know what you’re doing?"" Jay gasped.\n\n""Yes, damn you,"" she groaned. ""I know perfectly well what I’m doing. I’m jacking your goddamn cock, that’s what I’m doing!""\n\nJay gritted his teeth. His mother’s fist wasn’t moving very fast on his cock, but it was going up and down. The sensations were overwhelming him, and he struggled to remain as still as he could, not knowing if he should move or not.\n\nShellie pumped her son’s cock as she stood on her bed, her pointing tits smashing at the edge of the overhead bunk. Her eyes were big and round, glassy with increasing desire. The head of her son’s cock bulged out hotly, her fingers squeezing his prick very hard. Then she moved her hand downward, and cupped his balls through his shorts. She pressed at them, squeezing them, and Jay groaned softly with delight. With a low cry she released his balls and grasped his cock again.\n\n""Ohhhh, Jay!"" she whimpered, racing her fist up and down this time, holding his cock tightly.\n\n""Mom!""\n\n""Come here,"" she said, pulling at his cock. ""Jay, climb down to my bed.""\n\nAs her son swung his legs over the bunk, Shellie kept a tight grip on his cock as if afraid it would disappear. With her holding his cock, Jay couldn’t drop down to her bed. Shellie brushed her cheek over this thighs as she stared at the hard-on. Then, before her son knew what she was going to do, Shellie darted her face to his prick and kissed the head. It was a quick kiss, right on his piss hole, but it was long enough for Shellie to feel his moistness, long enough to make her lips tingle, and her clit to lurch.\n\n""Now, climb down, baby,"" she said in a very low, throaty, voice, turning his cock loose.\n\n Chapter Two:----\n\n\n\nJay lay on his mother's bed, flat on his back.\n\nThere was no moonlight here, and Shellie clicked on the small reading light on the bulkhead.\n\n""I want to see,"" she whispered.\n\nJay gazed at his mother. He didn't feel shy, or embarrassed. He felt an intense excitement, his cock standing out of the fly of his shorts, very hard. He was proud of his hard-on, pleased that his mother found it fascinating.\n\nHe looked at her. Her silk gown clung to her slender body, outlining it. The top strained over her pointing tits, the lace exposing the creamy swells. He saw the shape of his mother's thighs, the way her nipples pressed at the tip. His cock jerked back and forth as he looked at her.\n\nShellie sat near his thighs, staring at her son's cock with smoldering eyes. She was pleased with the size, the long shaft and rounded head. She ran a hand up her son's thigh, toying with his balls.\n\n""Beautiful,"" she murmured huskily. ""It's very beautiful, Jay.""\n\nHer hands moved up and down his thighs, caressing his flesh. She hooked her fingers into the waist band of his shorts, and slowly dragged them down. Jay lifted his ass slightly as his mother pulled his shorts to his knees.\n\nShellie again gazed upon his cock, watching his young balls. They looked very full, loaded and hot. She moved her hand up his leg once more, and stroked the tips of her fingers over his balls. Jay gasped and looked down. He was breathing harshly with excitement, and Shellie was pleased with his responses to her fondling hand.\n\nShe drew one knee up, resting her chin on it as she gazed hotly at his exposed cock and balls, gently touching them. She wanted to expose herself to him, show him her juicy cunt, but was afraid that once he saw her unusually long clit he might react as his father had done. But since her pussy was bubbling with liquid fire, she pressed her other hand to her crotch, exerting pressure upon that throbbing clit-knob. When she moved her hand on her pussy, the silky gown slipped along her thigh, revealing the smooth, creamy leg to her crotch.\n\n""Oh, Jay,"" she mewled, closing her fist about his cock again. ""It's so hard, baby! So very hard!""\n\nJay watched his mother, his eyes darting from her thigh to the hand that was now rubbing up and down her crotch. He wanted to see his mother's cunt. It was exciting to watch her rubbing between her legs as she pumped his cock. For his first experience with a girl, it was plenty for Jay. No one other than himself had touched his cock, and he enjoyed his mother's hot fist around it.\n\n""Ohhh, baby, I'd love to make you come,"" Shellie whispered hotly, squeezing his cock very hard. ""I'd love to make you come this way!""\n\nShe sat on his right side, her right hand moving up and down his cock. She parted her long legs wide, but kept the other knee up and her chin on it. She rubbed at her cunt through the gown, breathing forcefully, her tits lifting and falling. Jay squirmed his hips, unable to remain still beneath the stroking fist of his mother.\n\n""Oh, yes,"" she mewled. ""Move, honey! Move all you want. I know you can't be still when it feels so good.""\n\nJay was moaning softly now, his hips twisting as his mother's fist moved up and down his cock. Shellie sat with her legs opened, her palm moving, feeling the wet heat of her cunt coming through the thin gown. Her fist moved faster, and her palm rubbed with increasing speed. She writhed her ass on the bed, whimpering as she jacked her son's cock. There was something especially erotic about him lying there on his back with those shorts stretched at his knees.\n\nShe licked her lips, tasting the wetness from kissing his cock as he sat on his bunk. She felt the urge to lower her face, kiss it again, lick at the head, swirl her tongue around it and lap his piss hole. She resisted the urge, not wanting to startle her son with such a thing. She rubbed her pussy, excited because he was watching her do it, and she pumped at his throbbing cock with her other hand. One of her thighs was completely exposed to her hip, and Jay gazed at the inner flesh.\n\nJay moaned. ""Oh, Mom, you're doing it too fast!""\n\nWith a lewd giggle, Shellie pounded faster on his cock, her fist flying up and down, smacking at the base with a soft sound. Then she twisted her palm around the wet head, closed her fingers about the shaft, and jerked vigorously again.\n\n""It's not so fast, honey,"" she whispered. ""Your cock will squirt for Mother, won't it? I can make your cock squirt, can't I?""\n\n""If you keep going that fast, you will!""\n\nHe lifted his hips as his mother came down, and lowered them when she pulled upward, making fucking thrusts at her fist. He couldn't prevent the movement. Her fist felt so good on his cock.\n\nSo excited to be jacking her son's cock off, Shellie had shoved her hand beneath her lifted gown. Now she was working a finger into her cunt, then up over her swollen clit into her cunt again.\n\nJay stared at her exposure, seeing her finger moving into her pussy, the thick, silky hair, and part of her clit. He watched her finger stab into the pink wetness of her cunt, eyes bulging with excitement.\n\nShellie's finger made wet sounds as she finger-fucked herself, while her other hand was beating frantically on her son's cock. She twisted and writhed her ass at the mattress, gasping and whimpering with boiling hunger. Her fist banged furiously at his hard cock, making his balls jiggle. Her finger rammed in and out of her cunt, and then she drew it up to her long clit. She rubbed her slippery wet finger about the inflamed tip with as much frenzy as she jerked Jay's prick.\n\n""Oh, show me, Jay! Let Mother see you squirt! Oh, darling, come! Let it go, baby! Shoot it in the air!""\n\nA soft scream bubbled from her throat and she rammed her finger hard and deep up her cunt, holding it there. Her eyes glazed and she shivered, squeezing his cock desperately.\n\n""Ohhh, I came!"" she gasped. ""My God, I came, Jay!""\n\nJay's eyes were big as he stared at his mother's finger up her cunt. He wanted to see more of her pussy, but her hand covered it except for hair along the side.\n\n""Now, you!"" she hissed, and began to jerk his cock hard and fast with short, jerking pumps of her fist. ""You're going to come, too! I'm going to make you come, Jay!""\n\nJay grunted and arched his hips upward as his mother's hand flew up and down his cock.\n\nShellie watched his prick with hot eyes, her finger still buried in her pussy, but not moving. Her cunt was squeezing at her finger, and her long clit burned at her palm. She moved her fist up and down her son's cock almost desperately.\n\n""Come, Jay!"" she urged in a husky voice. ""It's your turn, baby! Let Mother see you come! Squirt it, Jay, squirt it!""\n\nJay was struggling, his uplifted hips twisting. His balls became very tight, and drew up at the base of his cock.\n\n""Mom, I'm about to...to come!"" he shouted.\n\n""Yes!"" Shellie cried out. ""Come for me! Come for Mother!""\n\nShellie's eyes stared at her son's piss hole, watching it flare open and drip, the head bulging smoothly. She felt her son's cock throb with more power, and she waited anxiously to see his cum juice gush from it.\n\nJay's cock erupted.\n\n""Ahhh, baby!"" Shellie gurgled, seeing the thick cum juice spurt high into the air, splashing back down on her wrist. She pumped as he came, and the cum juice squirted time and again, going high, spattering her lower arm, his thighs, his stomach. ""God, Jay! Oooh, come hard! Sweet, sweet cum!""\n\nTime and again his cock gushed, coming more than Shellie suspected. By the time he finished, her lower arm and fist were glistening with the slippery cum juice, and his thighs and stomach looked coated.\n\nWith a grunt of pleasure, Jay let his ass fall to the bed, but Shellie kept her tight grip on his cock, feeling it relax. Her eyes were bright, and her face was radiant with excitement. She licked her lips, and when his cock was soft in her hand, she turned it loose. She leaned forward on her hands and knees and kissed her son on his mouth, writhing her full lips against his with a soft, purring sound.\n\n""Don't go away,"" she whispered as she swung her legs over the edge of the bed.\n\nThe small bathroom was a feet away, and she slipped into it, leaving the door open. The small reading light on the bulkhead gave just enough illumination for Jay to watch his mother. She ran water over a cloth, and then came back to him. She washed the cum juice from his thighs and stomach, then gently washed his cock and balls, squeezing them tenderly and with a great deal of affection, smiling at her son.\n\n""Did you like that, honey?"" she asked softly.\n\nJay nodded, grinning up at her.\n\n""It's better than doing it for yourself, isn't it?""\n\n""It sure is, Mom,"" he agreed, watching her as she used the cloth to clean her arm and hand.\n\nShe leaned down and kissed his mouth once more, then returned to the small bathroom. Again she left the door open, but stood facing her son. She lifted her gown to her hips, and sat on the toilet. Jay stared at her, his eyes seeing the thrust of her pointed tits, the creamy flesh of her thighs. Then he heard her pissing, and he giggled.\n\n""It isn't funny,"" she said. ""I've heard you pissing in here a lot, you know. And...I saw you piss over the deck earlier.""\n\nJay flushed lightly.\n\n""Oh, don't act embarrassed,"" she said. ""You knew I was there, that I might not be dozing. You're so damned innocent, you know, baby.""\n\nShellie tore a few squares of paper, then changed her mind and tossed the paper into the small waste basket. She stood, and for a moment held the nylon about her hips, allowing her son to stare at the silky hair of her cunt.\n\n""Do you like it?"" she asked huskily, lifting the gown to her waist so her son could see the lush, fan-shaped hair.\n\n""Oh, nice, Mom!""\n\nShellie twisted her hips lewdly.\n\n""Why don't you take your shorts off for me?"" she whispered, stepping out of the small bath and standing at the side of the bed.\n\nJay stripped his shorts off swiftly, his cock starting to lift again.\n\nShellie stared down at it, holding her gown up with one hand and running her fingers through the soft hair of her pussy. She didn't care if her son saw her clit now. She was so excited she could hardly stand it. She took hold of her son's hand, placing his palm against her thigh and drawing it upward to her hip. Then she grasped his cock and pumped it, feeling it swell into hardness.\n\n""Ooooh, it's nice and hard again, darling,"" she cooed hotly, climbing onto the bed. ""So very hard and...and hot!""\n\nShe straddled his legs, holding his balls in one hand, his cock in the other. She pressed her thighs against his and began to rub her juicy cunt on one of his knees. Jay felt it, and was holding his breath. He had never felt a cunt in his young life, but he loved the wet heat he was feeling on his knee. He pushed his knee at his mother's cunt, anxiously. Shellie grinned down at him as she felt the pressure. Rubbing her cunt along her son's knee, Shellie grasped his cock and jerked up and down, hissing and gurgling with delight.\n\n""Baby, baby, baby,"" Shellie whispered hotly, sliding her wet, hairy cunt just past her son's knee. Her eyes smoldered with increasing desire as she pumped at his cock, rolling and twisting his balls tenderly. ""You're so very big, Jay! So big and hard! Ooooh, honey, your balls feel so full! Is that for Mother, darling? Are your full balls for me?""\n\n""Mom, please,"" Jay groaned, lifting his hips, pushing his cock into his mother's fist. ""You're gonna make me come again if you keep that up!""\n\n""But I want you to come again, darling,"" she purred, sliding her cunt along his thigh now, her knees pressing at his hips. ""Mother wants you to come again, but this time...""\n\nShe lifted her ass and shoved the swollen head of his cock against her inflamed clit. She gasped with the contact, wiggling her hips wantonly. She looked down, watching the head of his cock peek from the thick curls of her cunt, feeling the shaft rubbing against her long clit.\n\n""Would you like to feel your cock in me, honey?"" she whispered.\n\n""Oh, Mom! Can I? Would you let me stick it in you?"" Jay asked excitedly.\n\nGrinning down at her excited son, Shellie lifted her hips until her sons' cock was beneath her, the swollen head pointing at her pussy. She held it at the base, moving her hips, rubbing her wet pussy lips along the head. Jay was holding his breath as he gazed down, watching. His mother's exceptionally long clit excited him almost as much as the heat of her wet pussy did.\n\n""Be very still, Jay,"" she moaned. ""Let Mother do it! Be still and let me show you how good it will feel.""\n\nShe lowered herself just enough to take the smooth head of her son's cock into her cunt. Her eyes half closed as an ecstatic moan came from her. Her cunt squeezed the head of Jay's cock, the contractions gripping with flexing heat. Shellie purred softly, then a long hiss of air came from her as she slowly lowered her cunt onto her son's prick.\n\nJay gurgled as he felt the wet heat closing around his cock, his own eyes glazed with rapture.\n\nShellie pushed her cunt down onto his cock until it was buried completely, her pussy lips smashed at the base. Her cunt kept up the squeezing sensation as she sat there and breathed deeply, her tits lifting and falling. She felt his balls against the creamy sweetness of her tight ass. With a squeal of delight, she squeezed her son with her knees and thighs, running her hands up and down his chest and stomach, caressing him, her pussy gripping with fiery wetness.\n\n""Do you like it, honey?"" she asked in a husky voice.\n\n""Oh, Mom, it's great!""\n\nWith a gurgle of pleasure, Shellie leaned over and kissed her son. The movement caused her ass to lift slightly, and as she sat up, it went down on his cock again. The sliding of his prick along the walls of her cunt sent tremors of delight through Shellie.\n\nShe lifted her ass, dragging her cunt up his prick to the head of his cock, then down again. She repeated this a few times, slowly, watching her son's face, delighted in his eager acceptance of fucking her. Jay groaned and twisted beneath his mother, not knowing what to do with his hands. But Shellie knew; she drew her son's hands to her knees, bringing his palms up her thighs, then down again, urging Jay to feel and stroke and caress her flesh.\n\nShellie fucked her son's cock with her steamy cunt slowly, feeling his hands on her thighs, moving from her knees up the skin, almost to the hairs of her cunt.\n\nWith a giggle, she asked, ""Want to get fucked, darling?""\n\n""Oh, yes, Mom!""\n\n""Mmmm, then let me do it!"" Shellie mewled. ""You lay still and let Mother do it, this time. Let me fuck you, Jay! Ooooh, baby, let me fuck your big, hard cock!""\n\nWith gasping hunger, Shellie began to plunged her cunt up and down on her son's cock, taking it deeply, making the hot lips of her pussy smack softly and wetly at the base. She jiggled her as, twisting it in tight circles as she rose and fell. Jay gasped with the ecstasy, clutching his mother's thighs tightly, lifting his hips into the air. His balls throbbed with fullness and his cock pulsated with hardness.\n\nFeeling each ridge and throb of his cock, Shellie began to squeal and bounce up and down vigorously, fucking her son. Her tits strained at the thin nightgown, the creamy swells heaving. She lifted her head and closed her eyes, lips parted. She gasped and whimpered as her cunt stretched around her son's cock, the friction becoming intense. Her long clit rubbed along the shaft, sending shivers of boiling desire through her body.\n\n""Oh, baby! Oh, God, darling!"" she yelped softly, grinding on her son's cock in a frenzy. ""You feel so good inside me! Ahhh, Jay, I love to feel your hard cock in my cunt! Oooh, baby, Mother is fucking you! Mother's hot cunt is fucking your hard cock! Ahhh, baby, baby, my pussy is so fucking wet and hot...your cock is so fucking hard! Ohhh, Jay, Jay!""\n\nShellie pounded her cunt up and down, throwing her shoulders back, her tits straining out. She cupped them, her fingers digging into the firm flesh, her nipples burning through the gown and against her palms. Jay was making strangling sounds, gripping his mother's thighs hard, his eyes staring at her cunt riding on his prick.\n\nThe wet heat seemed to sear his cock, but it was so good he didn't want it to ever stop. There was a froth of juices forming on the base of his prick, smearing his hairless balls. Shellie's cunt dripped and seeped sugary juices around his cock as she slammed it up and down. She pulled at her rigid nipples through the gown, her head lifted up, eyes closed. She squealed and whimpered with the delicious sensations of fucking her son.\n\nShe leaned over her son, bracing herself with her hands on each side of his head. Her ass twisted and pounded in a frenzy. Her hair swirled around her twisting face. Jay watched his mother's tits jiggling above his eyes, seeing her nipples straining through the gown. He clutched her rippling thighs hard, grunting with the downward thrusts of his mother's consuming cunt.\n\n""Ahhh, beautiful!"" Shellie cried out.\n\n""Do it faster, Mom!"" Jay urged, choking.\n\n""Are you about to come, baby?"" she asked in a husky voice, her ass slapping up and down. ""Is your lovely hard cock going to squirt in my cunt? Are you going to come in Mother's hot pussy, darling?""\n\nJay was straining hard, his young face contorted with agonized ecstasy. All he could do was nod his head, his throat very constricted.\n\n""Do it!"" Shellie hissed.\n\nHer ass began to plunge up and down faster, making grinding motions. She stabbed her cunt time and again onto her son's hard cock, squealing as it went deep into her. She shook and sobbed, pounding his cock almost with a desperation.\n\nShe pushed her tits into his face and slid her long thighs along his, sprawling on top of her son. She began fucking him, her ass lifting and lowering swiftly in short, quick thrusts. She gasped and squealed as an orgasm began swelling inside her pussy. Jay, no longer holding his mother's thighs, threw his arms about her waist and held her tightly, his face buried between her creamy tits. Shellie clawed at the sheets above her son's head, her ass whipping up and down frantically, her cunt riding his cock swiftly.\n\n""Ooooh, baby,"" she whined. ""Mother's cunt is on fire, darling! My cunt is going to eat you up, baby! Mother's cunt is going to suck your cock off! Ooooh, Jay, can you feel Mother's pussy jacking you off! And now I'm coming! Ohhh, shit, am I coming! Jay, my cunt is...ahhh, God, it's so fucking good!""\n\nJay couldn't stand the tightening sensation of his mother's cunt as she exploded into orgasm. Each wet clutch of his cock brought him that much closer to discharge.\n\n""Now!"" Shellie shouted. ""Come in me now!""\n\nWith a wild yelp, Jay felt his cock gush, sending boiling squirt after squirt of thick, creamy cum juice up into his mother. Time and again his cock spewed, splashing and filling the soft, yet tight, pussy.\n\nThe spurting of her son's cum juice into her sent Shellie into a series of orgasms, orgasms that shattered her, making her scream out with the intensity of her ecstasy. She smashed her convulsing cunt hard onto his spurting cock, grinding as she shrieked.\n\n\n\n\n\nChapter Three:----\n\n Still in her gown, Shellie stepped onto the deck, lifted her arms high and stretched, feeling very good.\n\nShe pulled her nightgown over her head and dropped it onto the mat she had lain on the day before. Again she stretched in the sun, her naked tits, flawless, nipples jutting. Then she dived into the river, cutting the water cleanly.\n\nShellie had swum in the river naked before, but only when she had been alone on the houseboat. She loved to swim naked, feeling the water flowing between her thighs as if it enjoyed caressing her hairy, hot pussy. She swam back and forth near the houseboat, then climbed from the water and flopped onto the mat, naked. She let the sun dry her skin and remembered last night.\n\nHer son had taken to her swiftly. He had sown neither shyness nor hesitation. What pleased her most was that her son had seen her long clit but had said nothing about it. Not many women had an inch-long clit that she knew of. But then he had nothing to compare it to.\n\nAdjusting her tits beneath her, she relaxed as the sun burned onto her already tanned skin.\n\nJay stood just inside the door of the cabin, looking at his mother. He had come from the small bedroom just as she stretched out, and now stood staring at her naked beauty. His eyes ran up her long, slim thighs, seeing the swell of her sweet, shapely ass, the tantalizing split between the cheeks. He couldn't see anything else because his mother's tits were beneath her. His cock lifted into hardness as he stared at her ass, and he gently closed his fist about it, moving his fingers back and forth. The urge to gaze at her loveliness and jack off was strong.\n\nThen Jay realized that he didn't have to sneak a peek at his mother. After last night, he was sure his mother was lying there naked for him to see.\n\nShellie wiggled her ass and parted her legs. The sun was hot on her flesh, and her thoughts were creating some deliciously erotic images of her son in her mind. Jay shifted his position and looked between his mother's thighs, seeing the hairy lips of her cunt. His cock throbbed and began to drip from his piss hole.\n\nHe moved, quietly, from the cabin and onto the deck. He stood at his mother's feet, staring at the bulge of her cunt between her parted thighs. He could see, too, beads of pussy juice glistening on the soft hair.\n\nWith a soft cry, he jumped onto his mother's naked back.\n\n""What the hell!"" Shellie gasped, startled.\n\nJay laughed and shoved his hands underneath his mother's body, clutching her naked tits tightly, humping his hard cock along the crack of her ass.\n\n""Gotcha, Mom!"" he yelped.\n\n""Oh, you almost made me pee on myself,"" Shellie replied, feeling her son's cock rubbing at the crack of her ass, his balls brushing her juicy cunt. She lifted her ass to him, wiggling it. ""You don't want me to pee all over myself, do you, baby?""\n\n""I don't care,"" Jay giggled, clutching his mother's tits and pressing his cock against her ass. She enjoyed the way he was holding her tits, his fingers tight. She lifted her ass, twisting it.\n\n""Can't you find someplace to put that hard thing, honey?"" she gasped. ""Do you need Mother's help?""\n\n""Not now,"" he said, and scooted his cock down until the head was between her thighs, prodding the hairy wetness of her cunt. ""I can find someplace to stick it by myself.""\n\n""Ooooh, I guess you can!"" she murmured with pleasure. ""I can feel you pushing against me.""\n\nShe lifted her ass to his cock.\n\nJay shoved the head of his cock into his mother's cunt, and Shellie gave a delighted gasp.\n\n""See, I found a place for my cock, Mom,"" he said between her shoulder blades.\n\n""I'd say you did,"" she purred. ""But is that all I get, just the head?""\n\nFor an answer, Jay rammed his cock into her cunt deeply. Shellie gurgled and lifted her ass even more. She clutched the edge of the mat with her fingers, burbling happily as her son began to fuck her. His cock moved in and out, slowly, as last night, but when the rapture increased, he began to plunge powerfully, making his mother grunt.\n\n""Oooooh, that's very good, Jay!"" she gasped, holding her ass up, her back bowed and knees parted. ""You learn fast, don't you?""\n\n""You're a good teacher, Mom!"" Jay groaned, lunging his cock in and out of his mother's cunt.\n\n""Ahhhhh, Jay, it's wonderful!"" she whined, twisting her ass into him. ""Ooooh, I love it in the morning, darling! Push it deep! Oooooh, yes, that's it, baby! Go real deep! I can feel you throbbing inside my cunt! Oh, fuck me, Jay! Fuck me!""\n\nClinging to his mother's tits, Jay plunged his cock in and out of her pussy, his balls swinging, banging against her long clit. Shellie cried out with ecstasy, grinding her naked ass back at him wantonly. She pulled her hands beneath her body, cupping them over his, smashing his palms into her naked tits. The friction of his cock made the lips of her hairy cunt tingle and burn. She arched her ass into him, feeling his stomach twisting upon the creamy cheeks. Jay rested his head on his mother's back, gasping with his effort, fucking her with powerful thrusts.\n\n""Mom, you're so wet and hot!"" he gasped against her back.\n\n""You like me that way?"" she asked, her voice thick. ""Do you like Mother to be hot and wet, Jay?""\n\n""Yeah!"" Jay grunted.\n\n""Real wet?""\n\n""Wet as you can be, Mom!""\n\n""Mmmmm, fuck that wet cunt, darling!"" she urged, writhing her ass. ""I just love to feel a hard cock up my wet cunt! Fuck me, baby! Ooooh, yes, give Mother that hard cock!""\n\nJay lunged his cock in and out, clutching his mother's shapely tits tightly, his breath hot on her back. Shellie twisted and bucked beneath her son, eyes closed, lips parted, starting to squeal with pleasure. Her clit felt as if it was longer than ever, bulging out and throbbing as his balls beat against it.\n\n""I'm gonna make you come, Mom!"" Jay cried out. ""I'm gonna make you come so hard and good!""\n\n""Oh, yes, baby!"" she gasped, his cock going very deep. ""Do that for me! Make Mother come! Ahhhh, fuck that wet cunt and make it come, making my cunt squeeze your hard cock! Oooooh, ram it to me, Jay! Ram your cock hard into Mother's hot cunt!""\n\nJay stabbed wildly into her pussy, and Shellie lifted her ass to meet him. She shoved her right hand off his and down her stomach. She caught her son's balls as they swung forward, and pressed them upon her clit with a loud gasp of ecstasy. She held her hand so he could rub his hairless balls along her palm as his cock ran in and out of her gripping cunt.\n\n""Oooooh, you're sure going to make me come!"" she squealed. ""Ohhh, yes! Harder and deeper, baby! Ahhhh, I'm getting very close to coming now! Fuck me faster... faster...Oooooh, almost there! Almost...""\n\nWith a scream that echoed across the river, Shellie came. Her cunt clutched and sucked at her son's cock, the hairy lips grabbing tightly. Her uplifted ass twisted and twirled as her son kept up a relentless pounding of her contracting cunt. The ecstasy was fiery inside her body, her cunt exploding with a series of agonizing sensations that sent her mind spinning. She came and came and came, and Jay's cock continued to thrust into her expanding cunt.\n\nWhen Shellie didn't think she could stand any more of those explosive orgasms, she felt her son's cock swell, then gush into her cunt with rapid spurts. The creamy cum juice spewed from his cock hotly, flooding the soft walls of her cunt, drenching it, filling her.\n\nWeakly, she lowered her hips to the mat, with her son's cock still inside her cunt. She shivered beneath him, sighing happily. Jay rested on his mother's back, still holding her tits. Shellie's hand was still beneath her pussy, and she gently held his empty balls.\n\n""Was that wet enough for you?"" she asked in a whispery voice.\n\n""It was sure wet, Mom,"" he replied, kissing the creamy flesh of her back.\n\n""It gets much wetter,"" she said, a soft giggle bubbling from her lips.\n\nJay licked his tongue along her shoulders, toward her neck, then dipped it into his mother's ear. Shellie purred as his wet tongue lapped at her ear, and she wiggled her ass beneath him.\n\n""I don't know how it cold be any wetter,"" he said softly into her ear. ""It was about as wet as possible, I think.""\n\n""Oh, it can be much, much wetter,"" she said.\n\n""I doubt it,"" Jay said, sucking at his mother's ear lobe.\n\n""Oh, but it can,"" she teased. ""Mother's cunt can become very, very wet.""\n\nThe lips of her pussy closed about his cock. Only the head of his prick was inside her now as it shriveled.\n\n""Did you feel that?"" she asked. ""Did you feel what my cunt did to you?""\n\n""I sure did,"" he replied, working his tongue between her shoulder blades.\n\n""Ahhh, nice,"" Shellie purred, making her cunt squeeze his cock.\n\nThen, with a giggle, she began to piss.\n\nAt first Jay didn't know what was happening. He felt the hot wetness flow over his balls, but when the stream became strong, stinging his balls, he knew what his mother was doing.\n\n""Mom, you're pissing!""\n\n""I told you,"" she giggled. ""You scared the piss out of me!""\n\nShe pissed without shyness, holding the head of his cock inside her cunt. She felt it on her hand as she held his balls.\n\n""See what you do to me?"" she whispered. ""You make me so excited, I piss all over myself.""\n\n""That's me you're pissing on, Mom,"" he replied.\n\n""Mmmmm, so what?""\n\n""I don't care!"" Jay giggled, shoving his cock into her cunt as best he could. ""Piss on my balls, Mom. Oh, I can feel you pissing on my balls!""\n\n""This will teach you to sneak up on me and grab a fast fuck,"" she laughed lewdly.\n\n""That was a sneaky fuck,"" he laughed, feeling the hot piss soak his balls.\n\n""Oooooh, sneak all the fucks you want, baby!"" she gurgled, the stream of her piss slowing.\n\nJay lifted from her body, sitting back on his heels, his cock dangling down. He saw his mother's cunt, the puddle of piss beneath it. Shellie writhed her hips, smashing her bushy cunt into the hot piss. She looked over her shoulder at him, eyes slitted.\n\n""See something you like?"" she whispered.\n\n""Mom, I see a lot I like,"" he replied with a grin.\n\nThen, as if suddenly shy, Jay took a sideways dive into the river.\n\nShellie watched him swim back and forth, lifting herself up on her elbows. She felt love for her son as she watched him swim back and forth. When he came to the deck, holding it with his hands and looking at her, Shellie lifted herself higher, exposing her tits to her son's bright eyes.\n\nShe inched herself to the edge of the deck and offered one of her tits to him. Jay licked his lips, and Shellie pushed a firm nipple to them. With a soft groan, Jay pulled his mother's nipple into his mouth and sucked hard on it. Shellie purred.\n\n""Oooh, suck it nicely, baby,"" she purred. ""Suck Mother's tit nicely.""\n\nThe sound of a powerful motor came from up river. Startled, Shellie pulled her tit from her son's mouth and looked in that direction.\n\n""Oh, shit!"" she gasped, and slipped into the water next to her son.\n\nA powerful motor boat came around the bend of the river. There were two boys and a girl in it, and as the boat roared past, they waved at Shellie and Jay.\n\n""Almost got caught, didn't we?"" Shellie laughed.\n\n""Not me,"" Jay said. ""You were the one up there naked.""\n\nShellie grabbed at her son's cock beneath the water, pulling it. With a laugh, she darted away, climbing onto the deck. Jay watched his mother, seeing the flash of her long legs, her rounded ass, and her cunt. Standing on the deck, Shellie jutted her lovely ass toward her son, waggling it saucily, looking over her shoulder and sticking her tongue out at him.\n\n""Wanna get that thing bit, Mom?"" he said.\n\n""Is that a promise or a threat, baby?"" she asked huskily.\n\nJay didn't reply. He stared at his mother's jutting ass, her legs open. He saw her pussy, the pink lips, and that long clit. As she stuck her pretty ass out more, the cheeks opened and he gazed at the sweetness of his mother's asshole. His cock stood hard beneath the water, his balls becoming tight. Shellie writhed her ass, teasing him. She slid her palm to her cunt and rubbed it slowly, her fingers brushing the pucker of her asshole.\n\n""Goddamn,"" Jay whispered, excited.\n\n""Did you say something, darling?"" she asked, bending her knees slightly and opening them a little more, still rubbing her cunt. Jay, clinging to the deck, was looking straight up at his mother's crotch.\n\n""No,"" he said, his voice barely audible.\n\n""You said goddamn, didn't you?"""
1065,Coming Mother (,"['M+g', 'extreme-ped', 'nc', '1st', 'oral', 'bd']","Now Claudia went to Amy and soothed the girl's tears... putting her hands on her cheeks and telling her to relax and enjoy what they were going to do to her. Then she unbuttoned her blouse. The men stared at the girl's budding breasts, barely more than puffy areola with little pink nipples. The stocky man ran his rough hands over her titties as Claudia undid her skirt and let it fall to the floor. Now the pretty girl stood naked except for her pink nylon panties.\n\nClaudia nodded to the other man and they took Amy over in front of her mother. Then Claudia reached down and cupped Amy's crotch in her palm...rubbing back and forth as her mother stared in disbelief.\n\n""Soon she'll begin to like what I'm doing to her... won't she mom?""\n\nThe mother begged them to stop but, again, to no avail. Then Claudia drew the crotch-band of Amy's panties aside and fingered the young girl's pussy-lips, lifting her up on her toes with just a finger. Amy squirmed but it was no use.\n\n""She's liking it now isn't she mom? Your little girl is getting her first feelings of raw lust and you're here to witness it. What could be nicer?""\n\nNow the stocky man pulled out his stiff prick and pressed it into the crack of Amy's cute butt, letting her feel a hot, cock for the first time. Amy let out a soft moan as Claudia continued finger- fucking her now moist pussy. The other man went behind the mother and reached over to fondle her breasts, squeezing them, tweaking her nipples... pulling them until the mother yelped in pain.\n\nClaudia smiled at the mother and said, ""Why don't you play with your cunt while we play with Amy's pussy. Let her see how you pleasure yourself. Teach her the joy of masturbation.""\n\nThe mother turned away in disgust. ""If you don't finger that cunt, dear, I'll have Rodney do it for you.""\n\nLaura gave in. She reached under her skirt and shoved her hand under her panties and began fingering herself. ""There! That's a good mommy."" said Claudia. ""And guess what? Amy's pussy is nice and wet now... really wet. It's time to give her lesson two.\n\nStocky man let go of Amy's arms and lay down on the floor, his big cock sticking straight up. The other man brought Amy over and said, ""Now honey, sit down on that nice big cock and have a ride.""\n\n""Watch mom!!! Don't miss seeing your little girl getting her first injection of hard cock.""\n\nRodney picked up Amy and slowly lowered her onto the stocky man's throbbing cock...she winced as it entered her but soon had all of it inside her virgin pussy. Rodney raised and lowered her time and time again, until the stocky man was ready to cum. The he pulled her up and away and stocky man rushed to her mother and grabbed her hair and pulled her down to his juicy cock.\n\n""Take it mom! Take it all and swallow my hot cum!""\n\nShe had no choice and it didn't take long for the man's cum to shoot into her mouth and down her throat. She gagged several times but eventually sucked every drop from his dick. He pulled out and went to Amy. ""Now you can get it hard again, child. Suck it like a lollipop. You'll like it, I promise."""
1066,Coming in Momma,"['mother-son', 'inc']","Johnny and I was always real close. The older he got, it seemed the more he occasionally raised me! You see, I do have a bit too much to drink sometimes. Johnny would find me there passed out in front of the TV and try to get me to bed. If he couldn't (in other words, if he couldn't wake me up), then he would cover me with a blanket and make sure my alarm got set. Johnny was a good boy in that way.\n\nAnd so it came that Johnny was out on a date one night and I spent yet another Saturday night home alone. I poured myself a few, got drunk, and fell asleep in the middle of one of those 'lost' Honeymooner's episodes. They coulda' stayed lost for all I cared.\n\nJohnny came in sometime shortly before midnight and shook my shoulder to see if he could get me to bed. ""Ma, I'm home,"" I heard him say as consciousness overcame my grogginess.\n\nShakily I got to my feet and leaned on Johnny for steadiness. Together, we plodded to my bedroom. I smelt beer on Johnny's breath. ""Boy, you're too young to start messing with no booze,"" I told him in the sternest voice my alcoholic haze would permit.\n\n""Yes, mama,"" he said to me lowering me onto my bed.\n\n""Here,"" I beckoned to him opening my arms, ""Lie next to your mother.""\n\n""Aw, Ma!"" he moaned.\n\n""Aw, Ma, nothing,"" I said to him, ""Come here and make your Mama happy.""\n\nSo Johnny slid onto the bed next to me like he had done 100 times before. The routine was that I would doze back off in a few minutes and he would go to his own bed and go to sleep. But, tonight was a little different.\n\nI cuddled up to him and put my head on his shoulder. I obviously wasn't as drunk as usual and felt like playing with my son. So, I started drawing circles on his chest with my finger and asked him how his night had been. ""Okay, I guess,"" he said to me.\n\nBut, that wasn't good enough. I propped myself up on an elbow and prepared to tease him when my hand accidentally went too far down. Far enough to feel a raging hard-on in my son's pants.\n\nRather than be offended or annoyed that my son would feel sexual excitement in my presence, I was overjoyed. In fact, it occurred to me in that moment that if some adult had made sure I didn't screw up (no pun intended) when I was a kid, I might not have had to have a baby when I was sixteen years old.\n\nI deliberately ran my fingers down the length of his cock which was stretching the material of his denims. He audibly sucked in his breath and pushed my hand away. ""I gotta go, Momma,"" he said. And at once, he was off the bed and out of the room.\n\nNow, at that moment I thought to myself, ""Jesus Christ! What have I done?"" But, five minutes later, the thought was gone and I was plodding into the kitchen to fix myself a snack. To get there, I had to walk by my son's room.\n\nWhen I passed by, I saw that his door was ajar. Through the opening I could see the mirror over his bureau. And, in the mirror I could see my son lying on top of the bed buck naked with his thing in his hand!\n\nHis eyes were clinched shut and his hand rubbed up and down the shaft of his young male organ. In the mirror, it seemed huge. I recalled that his father had had a monster hanging between his legs that gave me a very painful introduction to sex. But now, that long, fat prick looked positively wonderful.\n\nAs I stood frozen, watching, he sucked in his breath and proceeded to shoot jism into the air and onto his chest and stomach. With the ferocity of the way he had come, I guessed that I must have left my boy pretty steamed up. I didn't say nothing. All's I did was sneak quietly into the kitchen and fix myself a peanut butter and fluff sandwich - standard fare in my house.\n\nAfter a few minutes, in came my Johnny. When he seen me he dropped his eyes like he was feeling guilty. Being the adult here, I didn't say nothing. No sense in giving my boy guilt complexes about what was a perfectly natural thing to do. Thing was, it was my fault anyway. I got my boy all steamed up and he had no recourse but to jerk hisself off. Everybody knows that once a man's got a hard-on, it HURTS if he don't do nothing about it.\n\nJohnny fixed himself a sandwich while I watched him move. He pretended like he didn't notice me noticing him but I knew he did 'cause he started getting that hard-on in his underwear again. I pretended not to notice that and instead just smiled at him when he sat down. I figured he was probably in a lot of pain by now. If truth be known, my own pussy felt real wet - I always wondered if it was true that men could smell a woman in heat; what with us smelling like a fish store and all.\n\nSo, there was Johnny and I sitting at the kitchen table in the middle of the night both of us aroused as all git-out. Him, he would never dream of making it with his Momma. But me, I was somewhere between drunk and sober, and somewhere between concerned that my son was uncomfortable and just plain horny as hell!\n\nFuck this shit I said to myself! ""Johnny, I want you to do something for me and I want you to do it without no arguing, hear?""\n\n""Yes, Momma,"" Johnny said with some puzzlement in those beau- tiful eyes.\n\n""I want you to stand-up for me, put your hands at your sides, and keep them there, do you hear.""\n\n""Why..."" he sputtered as he lifted himself out of the chair.\n\n""Never you mind, boy,"" I said to him in that responsible tone that only an experienced parent like myself can muster, ""Just don't you move.""\n\n""Yes, Momma,"" he said. Johnny always had been a good boy.\n\nI stood up in front of him, placed my hands on his cheek, pecked him lightly on the lips, and said, ""You're about the best thing that ever happened to an old battle-ax like me.""\n\n""I love you too, Momma,"" he said but his voice rose and he sucked in his breath as I knelt in front of him and pulled down his underwear. There was his thing, not quite as erect as before but still mighty formidable. I wondered if I could actually handle it.\n\n""Here goes nothing,"" I thought to myself. I took the first couple of inches in my mouth and ran my tongue over his glorious crown. I reached behind and grabbed his ass as he started to wiggle around.\n\n""Momma,"" he nearly screamed but that wasn't going to stop me. 'Sides, his wiggling started to turn into a thrusting.\n\nI've given some pretty good head in my time and I know exactly how to do it. I threw my head backwards and gave my son a pretty clear shot for my throat. I learnt this trick a long time ago, it's the only way to not gag when a man starts to really humping your mouth. I took his member deeper and deeper inside of me swishing my tongue along the vein that runs down tbottom. Johnny started to really rocking his hips and I pulled tightly on his tight buttocks.\n\n""Fuck Momma's mouth,"" I said to my boy. It was pretty muffled but I knew he understood. ""I want to taste your wonderful jism.""\n\nDeeper and deeper he threw his cock in me. He was ramming me down the throat now and I had to breathe through my nose or I would have suffocated. He was every bit as long as his Daddy had been but I reckoned that he was also quite a bit thicker. I felt like I was trying to swallow somebody's arm.\n\nI finally had him so deep that I could feel his balls lapping at my chin. I began to fantasize about having that huge think in my pussy and I pulled tightly against his ass.\n\nThen, he put his hands behind my head and really started whaling away at me. I reached down and started stroking the bottom of his balls to make him come cause I was afraid he might tear my tonsils out. Then, I reached behind him with my other hand and started playing with his asshole. That was it for him! I had to admit that, for a teenager he had plenty of staying power, but that move did him in. He came in three mighty bursts shooting hot-jism down the back of my throat and all over my mouth. When he pulled out, I could feel it dribbling out of the corner and down my chin. It tasted wonderful!\n\nJohnny looked down at me and a look of pleasant satisfaction was quickly replaced by horror. ""Momma, what have I done?"" he nearly screamed at me.\n\n""Hush, son,"" I said, ""Did it feel good?""\n\n""Yes, Momma, but - I raped you - my own mother!""\n\n""Raped me? Are you kidding, I adored it. Further, I want you to follow me and sleep with your Momma tonight.""\n\n""No, Momma, I can't,"" he pleaded.\n\n""Can't or won't?"" I said to him sternly. ""Johnny, if you don't do as your Momma asks, then you're gonna catch extra chores around here. Do ya' hear me?""\n\n""Yes, Momma,"" he answered in a voice that didn't sound quite as miserable as I think it was supposed to sound.\n\nWithout looking back, I stood up and strolled quickly to my bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed waiting. I heard him moving around in the bathroom. Then, I heard the toilet flush and the water run for a minute or two. My boy always was extra clean. He got that from me.\n\nThen, he was in the bedroom standing there in his underwear. He looked like he was already building another hard-on. The kid was incredible - guys my age can barely get it up once a day, leastways, the ones that are interested in my body.\n\n""You think I look good,"" Johnny I asked standing in front of him in my bed-clothes. He just nodded.\n\n""Would you like to touch my titties?"" I asked. He just stood there not saying or doing nothing. But, there was no mistaking it now - he had a hell of a fucking erection in his panties. The tip was peeking out from the elastic band. The kid was hung like a fucking monster - woe to any teenage brat-girlfriends that take him on: He'll rip them apart!\n\nI got up and took his hand and placed in on one of my tits and began moving it around. I used my other hand to stroke his manhood. Then, I stood on my tip-toes and kissed my son full on the lips. ""You'd better start getting my clothes off me and fucking the shit out of your mother,"" I said to him right before sticking my tongue into his mouth.\n\nThat set him off into a frenzy. All of a sudden, his hands were all over me and his mouth opened to envelope mine. He pushed against me backing me into the wall. His hands were grabbing at my breasts and groping down to my crotch. He started to pull at the material of my night-dress to get at my tits and it gave way with a rip. I was standing there with one of my boobs hanging out and his hand squeezing and kneading it roughly - too roughly.\n\n""Johnny,"" I said to him but he just covered my mouth with his and reached behind me grabbing my ass and pushing his pecker against my crotch. His tongue groped deep inside of my mouth. Then, he reached up and grabbed what was left of my gown and ripped it side to side. I began to get slightly frightened (and very turned-on) at how strong he was and at how helpless I was all of a sudden. I was being raped by a maniac. I was being raped by my own son!\n\nNext, he dropped his mouth to my tits and began sucking on them with me still pinned against the wall. His hand dropped between my legs and started working up to the fabric of my panties. They were soaked with the cream of my excitement. He grabbed the cottony material of the crotch and yanked. They ripped easily in his strong grip and now he was groping my cunt roughly with his hand. His other hand wrapped around the back of me and started feeling my asshole and my cunthole up from the back. I gasp I felt him inserting one, two, and then three fingers into my asshole which had been, heretofore, virgin territory. Then, he did the same to my pussy and he lifted me two inches off the floor that way! It hurt but it felt wonderful! I came all over his hands with a tremendous shudder of my body.\n\nThen, he picked me up and threw me on the bed. I crawled up and he looked at me for a moment. ""Come in Momma,"" I said to him with open arms. The look of animal savagery crossed his eyes again. His pecker was standing almost straight-up and it looked like it had to be a foot or more long and thicker than anything I ever seen before. He looked like a fucking horse.\n\nAll at once, he was on top of me kissing me like I was some teenage bimbo he'd met at a dance. His hands were squeezing my tits and squashing them flat. I was pinned beneath him and realized that my boy was a BIG, full-grown man.\n\nAnd then, with a vicious push of his hips, he was inside of me. I squealed in pain as he sank his shaft half-way in on that first thrust. But, he acted as though he didn't care none whether it hurt me or not. I had created a monster!\n\nMy legs was spread wide and he grabbed my wrists and finished spread-eagling me. He increased the tempo of his thrusting in me as I struggled to adjust my hips so that I could handle his cock. I still felt like I was spread out farther than when I delivered him as a baby. Farther and farther in me he came until I thought surely it would start coming out my throat. But, he wasn't any wear near to all the way in me.\n\nHe reached down and grabbed my legs and threw them up on his shoulders. This lifted my ass up off the bed and put my cunt so that it was very vulnerable to his mighty thrusts. He rocked his hips back and then threw all his weight against me and into me. I saw stars and came in pulse after pulse as I felt him hitting bottom deep inside of me. Over and over again he slammed me so hard that the bed started moving across the floor.\n\n""My God, son,"" I gasped at him, ""You're gonna rip your Momma right in two.""\n\nI breathed a sigh of relief when he stopped but my respite was only momery for he turned me over and dragged me over the edge of the bed. With my ass sticking up, he stood on the floor and entered me from behind. He felt as big as a telephone pole entering me this way. I began to regret giving him the blow-job 'cause it seemed he would normally have come by now. But, what with his having come twice already, he had a lot of staying power in him. And I was right, there was a lot of fucking to come. He was out of control - I loved it!\n\nDeep inside of me he thrust and I came yet again. I was beginning to shake I had had so many orgasms. I could feel dripping down my leg cause I was so wet with desire. He was hurting me with the viciousness of the fucking but it was a good hurt and I stuck my ass higher to give him an even better target.\n\n""Fuck Mommy,"" I said to him reverting to what he called me as a very young boy, ""Make it hurt - fuck Mommy till she's screaming.""\n\nI probably shouldn't of said that because he started playing with my asshole again. First one finger, then two, then three were fucking me while that monster cock was in my twat. He kept reaching down to my pussy getting more lubricant for his fingers and running that around my anus.\n\nThen he pulled out of me and I steeled myself for what I knew was gonna happen next. Before I could shout ""No!"" his monster was pressing against my shit-hole. ""You want it to hurt, Momma?"" he said. ""Well, hurt on this!""\n\nWith those words he pressed hard against me and my rose-bud gave easily after all the lube he had applied. I screamed in REAL agony as he sank deep into my nether. I clutched and clawed at the sheet with my fingers as I tried to struggle away from the impaling I was taking. ""Oh my gawd! Oh my gawd!"" I said over and over again as he leaned over, put his hands under me, grabbed my titties, and pulled up.\n\nI was completely pinned by him and stuck like a pig. I struggled to relax the screaming muscles that rimmed my asshole. He hadn't actually started thrusting yet. He just stayed like that with his pecker buried all the way inside of me.\n\n""Son,"" I moaned weakly, ""What are you doing to me?""\n\n""Fucking the shit out of you, Momma,"" he said. ""Get it? Fucking the shit out of you?"" And, with a laugh at his own cleverness, he proceeded to give me an ass-fucking the likes of which no woman has seen before.\n\nAt first, it was terribly painful. But soon, it became deliciously excruciating. ""Is my cock in my Momma's ass,"" he asked.\n\n""Yes,"" I groaned nearing another orgasm.\n\n""Say it!"" he snarled thrusting extra hard.\n\nI grunted and then said, ""Yes, your cock is in your mother's ass."" I almost screamed the last few words as my first anal orgasm swept over me. ""Fuck me,"" I screamed at him. ""Fuck me!""\n\nHe started to pumping faster and faster and I could feel the familiar swelling of his cock. ""Come in Momma,"" I said to him, ""Come in your Momma.""\n\nAnd, for the first time in my life, I had a simultaneous orgasm with a man. He came in tremendous squirt after squirt of semen in my bowels. I nearly fainted my orgasm was so powerful.\n\nThe ass-fucking left me with the vague feeling of needing to take a dump. But, Johnny beat me to the bathroom to clean the shit off of his dick. Anal sex may be exciting, but it ain't pretty. Any case, soon we was both in bed and we fell asleep real fast. Along about six in the morning I woke to find Johnny on top of me and fucking me all over again. He didn't last nearly so long this time (thank God - I couldn't have taken another fucking like the night before) and when he was finished, we went t some more.\n\nA little later, I got up and walked wobbly legged to the kitchen and made us some breakfast. Johnny came in a few minutes later and sat down.\n\n""Got any plans for tonight,"" I asked him.\n\n""No, Momma,"" he said to me.\n\n""Well, I's got to go to the hair dresser and I thought I might stop at Danny's for a drink after so don't wait up for me."" Danny's was to local bar. You could still get a glass of beer for fifty-cents there.\n\n""Actually, Momma,"" Johnny said to me, ""I think I want you home by ten.""\n\n""What?"" I turned to him in surprise. ""And who made you boss, young man?""\n\n""Momma, if you ain't home by ten, I'm afraid I'm gonna have to punish you,"" he said. He was holding a belt in one hand, slapping it against the open palm of his other hand. ""You been taking care of me all these years, Momma. Now, it's time for me to take care of you.""\n\nI did go out that night. And I actually got home about ten minutes before 'curfew'. But, I deliberately hung around outside for another fifteen minutes before going in the door.\n\nJohnny was waiting up for me. I took my punishment like a woman: for most of the night."
1067,Coming of Age,['epilogue'],"Michelle checked her watch. She had plenty of time till cheerleader practice, so as the sun sank toward the west, the teen just drove, enjoying the feeling. She drove away all the anxiety surrounding the semester exams she was facing at school. Drove away all the stress of being the co-captain of the cheerleading squad. Most of all, she drove away from the increasingly strained relationship between herself and her older sister.\n\nKellie was 18, and was the oldest. Over the years, she'd always been a loving, protecting older sister. Until recently. \n\nIt had started around the time that Kellie had dropped out of high school, about two years earlier, to take up a full-time job as a secretary down at the mill. It had gotten worse around the time that Michelle had began to take interest in boys, within the past year. Kellie had been openly hostile toward any guy Michelle would bring home to introduce to the family. The two girls had had a huge fight about it one night, with Kellie breaking down and sobbing, ""I'm just trying to protect you...someday you'll understand..."" She'd then apologized...but the cold behavior had continued.\n\nAnd in recent weeks, it had been worse. As Michelle practiced for her driver's test, Kellie had refused to help in any way. Today, when she had come home, Michelle had excitedly gone into the house, waving the laminated driver's license--still slightly warm--to show her older sister. But Kellie had only mumbled something incoherent, and gone to her bedroom. WHY couldn't her sister just be happy for her? Michelle wondered as she drove. She'd never figure her sister out.\n\nThe answer, as it turned out, was closer than she could imagine.\n\nThe teenager wasn't worried when she saw one of the town's two police cruisers approaching in the rearview mirror. All the same, she checked her speedometer. Still at exactly 45 miles an hour. The police car pulled up right behind Michelle and paced her.\n\nNow she was getting nervous. Had she failed to use her signal properly, back in town? Or what if the policeman thought that she'd been drinking? It didn't help that the police car was now following about three feet behind the family station wagon, and she could see the driver speaking into his CB microphone. She'd be in deep trouble if she were to be given a ticket the very first time she was driving on her own!\n\nThe pretty blonde almost didn't see the pickup truck parked by the side of the road, just over the shoulder. But her newly acquired, sharp driving skills took over, and she slowed accordingly as she approached the vehicle. Having been taught by Mr. Kinley, her driver's ed teacher, to be prepared for anything, Michelle wasn't surprised when the driver's side door opened suddenly, and she immediately moved over to allow for the open door as she passed. \n\nAs she moved back into her lane, Michelle glanced into the rearview again. The cop was still following...and now his red, white and blue lights were flashing. Surprised, she eased the station wagon over to the shoulder of the road. What did I do? she wondered.\n\nThe policeman strolled up to her car. Michelle recognized him. It was Jed McClain, the deputy sheriff. She also knew him because her family, the Martins, had been involved in a feud with the McClains for as long as anyone could remember. \n\nBut Michelle had no beef with the McClains personally. She thought it was dumb for the two families to have been fighting for so long, over issues which, in all likelihood, didn't even exist anymore.\n\nLeaning out the window, she addressed Jed calmly. ""Is there a problem, officer?"" She spoke with the respect that she'd been taught to show to all elders--even the ones her family had despised for generations.\n\n""I need you to step out of the car, miss. Over here."" Michelle opened her door and got out. She felt rather conspicuous in her blue and white cheerleader outfit, and felt Jed's eyes on her tush as she walked over to the front of the police car.\n\n""I don't understand. I wasn't speeding, sir,"" she intoned in an innocent voice. ""If I did something wrong, I'm sorry, this is my first time--""\n\n""No, that won't be for about another two hours,"" Jed remarked, so softly that Michelle was sure she hadn't heard him correctly.\n\n""What? Sir, did I forget to signal back--"" Michelle began. Jed ""shush""ed her.\n\n""Miss, 'fraid I'm going to have to give you a ticket...."" Tearing a yellow citation off of his clipboard, he handed it to her. When she read the offense, she nearly dropped the ticket, she was so shocked. In block letters, Jed had written: ""FAILURE TO SHOW CLEVAGE TO ARRESTING OFFICER.""\n\nThis was obviously a joke. ""Sir--that's not funny.""\n\n""It's dead serious, miss. I'm 'fraid it also carries a very *stiff* penalty."" Jed was lewdly eyeing the young cheerleader's figure.\n\n""Sir, you can't pull me over for...for something like that...""\n\nJed appeared to think this over. ""No, you're prob'ly right, miss...""\n\n""If you don't mind, I'm going to be going now."" Michelle turned--and came face to face with the two men who had been driving the pickup truck. She now recognized them as Don and Jeff McClain...two of Jed's younger siblings. They moved to block her pat h.\n\n""Hey! Excuse me..."" Michelle challenged boldly, careful to hide the growing fear she felt. But they wouldn't let her by.\n\n""I do believe she's resisting arrest,"" Jed said softly.\n\n""Shure looks that way,"" Jeff agreed, giving Michelle a powerful shove onto the hood of Jed's patrol car. Before she fully knew what was happening, Jed had rolled her over and had handcuffed her. \n\n""HEY...STOP IT....YOU CAN'T DO THIS..."" Michelle screamed.\n\n""C'mon, hurry up. Don, get her car."" Jeff and Jed forced the struggling Michelle into the back seat of the police cruiser. Jeff climbed in with her. \n\n""Hey...what's going on? Where are you taking me?"" Michelle demanded from the back. ""Please....I'm...I'm supposed to be at practice...""\n\n""Oh...we're taking you to 'practice', all right..."" Jed teased.\n\n""What do you mean? Where are you taking me?"" she insisted.\n\nThey ignored her. ""This one's gonna be fun....even better'n her sister, I'll bet,"" Jeff remarked.\n\n""Hey...WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT??? YOU LEAVE MY SISTER ALONE!!!!"" Michelle screamed.\n\nJed looked in the rearview. ""Hell...we've been havin' our way with that slut sister of yourn for the past two years. We ain't about to change that now....""\n\n""Wh-what do you mean?"" Michelle asked, frightful. But Jeff and Jed wouldn't say any more. Instead, Jeff occupied himself with Michelle's chest, kneading her small breasts through the material of her outfit. \n\n""You any good at using your mouth on a man's dick?"" Jeff said in her ear.\n\n""I don't do that,"" Michelle whispered hoarsely.\n\nJeff slapped her across the face. Tears came to her eyes. ""Bitch. You *do* whatever I tell you to do. And right now, we're going to have a little fun with your mouth."" Jeff unzipped his jeans and pulled them down. Michelle eyed his stiff 6-inch memb er warily.\n\n""Please...don't...."" she begged in a barely audible whisper. By way of response, Jeff placed his hand on the back of her head and pulled her in. The tip of his shaft bumped against her lips, but she kept them tightly pursed. Jeff grabbed her by the hair, pulled her head back, and slapped her across the face again, harder this time.\n\nHe looked directly into her tear-filled troubled eyes. ""You're gonna suck my dick...and you're gonna love it."" \n\nThis time, when he pulled her head down on him, she opened her mouth and let him in.\n\nOf course, she had no idea what to do. Jeff pulled her off of him and slapped her on three separate occasions, for dragging her teeth. Eventually he just held the young cheerleader's head and fucked her mouth as she sobbed and sniffled. Please, let this be all they're going to do to me, she prayed silently. \n\n""Oh man,"" Jeff panted, ""her mouth is so tight..."" He humped her face even faster.\n\n""Is that right?"" Jed asked from the driver's seat. ""I might just have to try for myself.""\n\n""Well...I'm gonna...be done...real soon..."" Jeff gasped. Michelle's eyes grew wide--she knew what was coming. She tried to pull away but Jeff only held her head more firmly. \n\nPlease, not in my mouth, she thought. ""MMMMF MMMMMM MMMM MMMMMM...."" she protested as he pistoned his cock deep in her mouth. This only had the effect of exciting and stimulating him more, and he immediately let loose with a spurt of his slimy stuff. As squirt after squirt poured into Michelle's young, innocent mouth, she had a choice: swallow it, or gag on it. Shutting her eyes in revulsion, she swallowed.\n\n The police cruiser made its way down a dirt road, now being driven by Jeff, as Jed took his turn with Michelle's mouth in the back seat. They were followed by Michelle's station wagon, being driven by Don. As Jed's creamy jism joined the load already in her belly, they drove up to a farmhouse, which was well-lit and surrounded by about half a dozen cars and pickup trucks. Michelle was pulled from the back of the police cruiser and led toward the rear of the house.\n\n""HEEEEEEELP!!!!! SOMEBODY HELP UMMMMFFFFFFF!!!"" the teen was cut off as she was elbowed in the stomach by Jeff.\n\n""They'll help ya, all right, miss...but I reckon it won't be quite the help you have in mind..."" Jed taunted as Michelle doubled over, gasping for breath. The deputy sheriff kicked her in the ass. ""Come on, get moving. 'less you'd rather we got Amy an d Kylie out here instead?""\n\nMichelle's heart froze. Amy and Kylie were her two younger sisters. But Amy was just 12...and Kylie wasn't even 8 yet! They wouldn't...! All the same, she hurriedly got to her feet, pleading. ""Look, I don't know what you want...but please leave my family alone. Just let me go, and I promise I won't tell anyone....""\n\nNevertheless, she was led up a short flight of steps and into the house. They shoved her through an empty kitchen and into a small bedroom, which was empty except for an old cot and a large screen television. Ignoring her demands to know what was going to happen to her, the three men laid her on the cot, tying her firmly to it. \n\n""Hey...what are you...what are you going to do to me?""\n\nJed worked a small remote control. The word PLAY appeared in bright green letters on the TV screen.\n\n""We've got a little instructional movie here for you, miss. Should explain everything real clear."" And he turned and followed the others from the room.\n\n""Hey....HEY!!! I'M NOT WATCHING ANY MOVIE UNTIL YOU TELL ME WHAT'S GOING ON!! I'M CLOSING MY EYES...I'M NOT WATCHING IT!!!!!"" Michelle squeezed her eyes tightly shut in defiance.\n\nAnd opened them in shock a second later, as she heard the voice of her own sister coming from the TV.\n\n Kellie was very different looking on the tape. Younger...this recording had obviously been made when Kellie was Michelle's age. The date, stamped at the bottom of the video screen by the camcorder, confirmed this.\n\nKellie...the Kellie on the tape...looked very frightened. Her hair was a mess, her eyes were red from crying, and an ugly bruise was forming just below one of her eyes. She told us she had to make a sudden stop, the first time she took the car out when she got her license, Michelle recalled distractedly. \n\nKellie spoke. ""Th-this is the Martin f-f-family legacy. The McClain f-family...they own us. They....they're going to use m-me as they see f-f-fit. And....w-when you c-c-come of age...you too, M- Michelle. Amy...too...Kylie...OH DEAR GOD PLEASE...."" The older sibling erupted into tears, then the recording wavered and cut into a shot of a slightly more composed Kellie. More composed...but also with a few red handprints across her face. ""Everything...everything you are about to see on this t-tape...t -they made me do...and they are going to m-make you do...make all of us do....and more..."" There was a pause; Kellie composed herself while someone off-screen gave her instructions. ""They...um...they're going to use me...w-whenever they want...and if I d-don't... they'll use y-you, M-M-michelle...and Amy and K-k-ky-"" Her voice broke completely and she hung her head crying. Another figure moved into the range of the camera and smacked her a good one across the face, and whispered to her. For a moment , she\n\nThen the figure turned and headed off camera, remarking ""OK then, bring the next one here...Michelle, isn't it? Or maybe the youngun first...Kylie, ain't it?""\n\nThat set Kellie off, screaming. ""No....NO....wait...please don't...."" With a tortured, utterly beaten expression on her face, she looked into the camera. ""T-the M-m-m-martin...Martin...g- girls....are wh-whores...our j-job...is...is...to s-s- serve the M-mcClains...a-a-and...t-the whole...t-t- town....and...anyone...anyone else w-who w-wants us."" A hushed suggestion was directed to her from off- screen. ""Enjoy the show,"" Kellie cried as she broke down completely.\n\nThen, as a horrified Michelle watched, her sister's narrative faded from the screen, and the ""highlight reel"" began.\n\nCut to: Kellie on the very same cot on which her younger sister now lay bound and helpless, with the three McClain brothers each taking advantage of an opening. Numerous others, several of them people whom the Martins know and trust, standing around th e bed, waiting their turn. Kellie's cries of pain, muffled by the blowjob she is giving. Fade out.\n\nCut to: The basement of Kellie and Michelle's own home. Kellie, nude, her hands cuffed together and hung from a beam in the ceiling, her toes barely touching the cement floor. Jed and Don McClain, their sister Becky, and a few of her friends, taking turns whipping the unfortunate girl's ass, back, belly, tits, and legs with a leather buggy whip. When Kellie dares to cry out in pain, Becky taunts her, ""Go ahead and scream... maybe you'll wake up one of your baby sisters, and they'll come down and see what all the noise is!"" Kellie's fight to keep from screaming...\n\nCut to: Kellie at a party, at which she is the only female present. She is the ""guest of honor"", and has quite clearly been ""honored"" by each of the 30-odd men in the room, who have covered every inch of her body in jism. The camera zooms in for a close-up of her spooge-drenched face, and she forces a phony smile, opening her mouth to let more of the cum ooze out and down her chin. ""Mmmm I love cum, this slut needs more cum, please!"" she intones, in an airheaded voice, and is immediately surrounded by volunteers...\n\nCut to: Kellie strapped to a workout bench. Mr. Kinley, the high school's home ec, shop, and driver's ed teacher, stands over her, wearing a pair of insulated gloves and holding a power cord, which has been cut and the leads stripped bare. He shocks t he helpless girl's breast and she grits her teeth, unable to even cry until Mr. Kinley takes the leads away. ""Please..."" she gasps. She is asked to repeat what she is being punished for. ""I d-d-didn't.... didn't...a-a-a-act l-l-like I w-was e-e-enjoy-e njoying g-g-getting m-my ass f-fucked...p-please...I l-l-l-love it...I'm your f-fucktoy...NO PLEASE NO NO"" (ZAP)\n\nCut to: Kellie entertaining seven men at once. One in her mouth...one in each hand...and two each in her pussy and her ass.\n\nCut to: Kellie at the doctor's office, on all fours on the exam table, her face buried in Becky McClain's crotch while Dr. Ross, the town doctor (who has been the Martins' family practitioner, and delivered all four of the Martin girls) mounts her doggy -style from behind....\n\nCut to: Kellie on the sofa in her own living room, peanut butter being spread all over her shaven pussy, then Jeff leading the Martins' family pet Doberman in. Kellie lying there in utter humiliation as the dog licks her, until Jed menacingly reminds her that as a slut, it's her job to enjoy ANYTHING that's done to her. Kellie's subsequent moans and screams of ""OH YES....I LOVE IT..."" through her teeth, tightly gritted together in the false smile which she has now almost perfected...yet her eyes stil l reflect the torture haunting her soul, as she shamefully realizes that she IS enjoying it....\n\nCut to: Jed McClain holding Kellie's head in a large bucket of water for nearly two minutes, while Jeff fucks her ass. Kellie finally being allowed to come up for air...and her open, gasping mouth immediately forced down onto Jeff's slime-covered cock. ..\n\nCut to: Kellie tied securely, face down, to a poster- bed, struggling frantically, her eyes fearfully following something off-screen which is getting closer, begging for mercy. A red-hot branding iron, wielded by Jed McClain, being applied to her asscheek with a sickening sizzle which Michelle can almost smell for herself. Close up of Kellie's face, she has mercifully blacked out. Zoom in on her right asscheek, now eternally inscripted with the words: GRADE ""A"" SLUT\n\nCut to: Kellie at the local diner, on the counter on her hands and knees, as Becky sinks her entire forearm, inch by inch, up Kellie's rectum. A throng of people cheering her on as Kellie's shrieks momentarily distort the audio of the recording...\n\nCut to: Kellie at the mall with her ""friends"", wearing an obscenely short black miniskirt which exposes half of her asscheeks. A matching black leather spiked dog collar, and the blonde being pulled through the mall on a leash.\n\nCut to: A day in the McClain barn...which Michelle cannot bear to watch. Nevertheless, the sound of her sister's humiliated sobs paint the picture for her all too well...\n\nCut to: Kellie going solo for the camera, a whorish smile pasted on her face as she masturbates with a large black dildo. Looking directly into the camera, the pain in her eyes is plainly visible although the faked, lewd smile never leaves her face, as she whispers, ""Mmmmmm look how WET my cunt is! Oh Michelle...mmm can't WAIT till you're old enough to EAT it for me!""\n\nEventually Jed came back in and put the TV on ""MUTE"". \n\n""Now...are there ANY questions?""\n\nMichelle had one. ""W-why....?""\n\n""Because your family has been screwin' us McClains over for generations. It's our turn to screw.""\n\n""Please....Jed...m-my sister and I...we....we didn't do any of that!!!""\n\n""Don't matter. Y'all was born Martins, and this is your legacy. Do you have ANY questions about what will happen to Amy and Kylie if you don't do EVERYTHING you're told?""\n\nMichelle stared at the TV screen, where Kellie was silently being raped by four extremely well-endowed black men. She thought about the possibility of a 12 or a 7 year old going through such torture. Neither Amy nor Kylie would survive it.\n\n""N-no, Jed.""\n\n""Good...."" Jed untied her and took off the handcuffs. ""Now, let's see what you got."" When Michelle hesitated, not understanding, he added, ""Your clothes. Off!""\n\nReluctantly, the teen unbuttoned and removed her cheerleader outfit. Underneath she had on a plain white bra and panties. \n\n""Look like you's gonna have to learn how to dress proper. I'm sure Becky and her friends will be glad to take you to the mall to check out that Fred'ricks of Hollywood."" Shuddering, Michelle recalled the scene from the video, where her sister was led a round the mall on a leash. ""Ain't that right, Becky?""\n\nThe McClain sister entered the room. ""Lord have mercy. Look at what a prude we got here. You's nothin' like your sister. She was wearin' black lace when we took her...hell, she practically was beggin' Jed here for what she got...right up until he turned her aroun' and greased up her ass. Same like's gonna happen to you,"" she confided to the now petrified Michelle.\n\nOn the TV screen, Kellie was at a church picnic, just four months ago. Lying atop a secluded picnic bench, her white floral print dress bunched around her waist, seven men surrounded her and took turns with her. Jed reached back and switched the TV off, ending the display of Kellie's hell.\n\nMichelle's own personal hell, however, was only beginning, as all four McClain siblings gathered around her, accompanied by several friends. She couldn't believe her eyes, as she surveyed the gathered throng. Two members of the town council. Her drive r's ed teacher. The Martins' family doctor. The proprietor of the general store. The owner of the local diner...\n\nAll of them surrounded her and got naked. Only Becky McClain remained in the background, and only because someone needed to work the video camera. Michelle was forced to her knees at the center of the circle, and was frozen with fear.\n\n""Why don't you start by thanking them all for coming?"" Becky suggested.\n\n""Th-thanks..."" Michelle whispered. \n\n""Now,"" Becky continued, ""word is that our new slave is purty lousy when it comes to blowjobs. Unlike her big sister when she joined us..."" Everyone murmured in agreement, fondly recalling out loud how Kellie had been able to suck the chrome off a Ford tailpipe. ""So...we're gonna have a little gauntlet. Michelle, you'll stay in the middle of that circle and suck EVER' ONE of those hard dicks till they're completely satisfied....""\n\n----\n\nMichelle drove home in a stupor. She ached terribly from the gang rape of her virgin pussy and ass, and her jaw hurt from being made to suck so much cock. The McClains had repeatedly assured her that this was only the beginning. Even now, her mind reeled as she recalled how Jed had explained the way things were going to be from now on. From now on, she was a sex slave, just as her older sister was, and just as her younger sisters would become as soon as they came of age. Jed had made one thing perfectly clear, Michelle recalled tearfully. If she were to tell anyone...if she were to try to escape the legacy which had been forced upon her and her siblings...if she were EVER to fail to do exactly as she was told...all bets would be off, and all four of the Martin sisters would be collected...and then raped and tortured in turn, from youngest to oldest, while their siblings watched. \n\nMichelle would be ""permitted"" to remain in high school. With a new major, however--she'd now be the school slut. No more prim sweaters and dresses. She'd still maintain passing grades--but now, she'd do so by earning them with her oral, vaginal and anal delights. After all, she'd have no time to study. After school, she'd be waitressing down at the Greasy Spoon in a nice short pink dress and apron. After that, she'd go out in back with anyone who'd expressed an interest to fuck the blonde slut wai tress, then she would call the McClains for further instructions.\n\nAfter explaining things to Michelle, they'd sat her down and made her make a videotaped session for Amy, which the girl would watch four years from now when she came ""of age"". ""And she'd better be a virgin when she comes to us...it wadn't no fun fucking that whore sister of yours after she'd already been passed around the high school,"" Jed had said. ""'Cept maybe for fuckin' her tits. They better be cherries when they get here,"" he'd said again. Jed didn't even have to explain ""or else""--it was all perfectly clear at that point.\n\nShe'd stumbled through the making of the video, intoning many of the same things Kellie had told her on her tape, and wondering how she'd ever be able to look at Amy in the same light again...knowing what was in store for her. When she'd finished with the video, she had been led into the shower where Mr. Kinley had been waiting. ""You were great tonight, young Michelle,"" he'd panted as he'd forced her to a kneeling position. \n\n""Why?"" she had asked him, her voice breaking. She'd trusted him; he'd been a kindly, paternal figure, up until he'd forced his way into her virgin ass out there on the cot.\n\n""Because I wanted a piece of your pretty lil ass, sweetheart. When I had you for driver's ed, I used to always smell your seat after you were gone. Just like I did for your big sister...and just like I'll do someday for your two other sisters. Now, I wanna try out that sweet lil mouth of yours.""\n\n""Mr. Kinley, please...you've been in my...in my rear..."" By previous agreement, Mr. Kinley had been the first and only man to take Michelle's ass this evening, and his cock had been covered with her slime and a bit of blood. ""Mr. Kinley...no...""\n\nHis voice had taken on a feral tone. ""What did you just say to me?"" Then Michelle had remembered the electric shock scene from the video, where Mr. Kinley had nearly electrocuted Kellie. Shuddering, she'd opened her mouth and taken him in, gagging at the awful, unspeakable taste. As she'd fought to keep from choking, he'd imparted the terrific news that he'd talked to the school's guidance counselor, and was able to get her into three of his classes, plus homeroom. Michelle shut her eyes as he described some of the ""special projects"" he had in mind for her in his shop class...mostly she'd be constructing implements which would be used to assist in her own torture, and that of her sisters....\n\nMr. Kinley had fucked her mouth, then to Michelle's horror, he'd wanted her sore, tender ass again, right there in the shower. He'd ordered her to bend over and grab her ankles, which the limber cheerleader had had no difficulty with. Then she'd felt the tip of his cock at her anal opening, for the second time that evening...\n\nFortunately, he hadn't lasted long. After he'd excused himself, Michelle had remained in the shower, using a dirty bar of soap to clean herself inside and out. Nobody had come in to abuse her. Finally she'd gotten out of the shower and made her way back to the bedroom, which had also been empty with the exception of her cheerleader uniform, neatly laid on the cot, with her car keys next to it. She'd slipped the uniform back on (her bra and panties were nowhere to be found), collected her keys, and l eft the farmhouse without further incident.\n\nNow, as Michelle drove the station wagon, getting closer and closer to home, her thoughts turned toward her sister. Poor Kellie! Michelle was finding it hard to believe that Kellie had been a sex slave for the past two years. She'd often wondered why her sister had suddenly dropped out of school to take a menial job, but she'd never have guessed the real reason in a million years. It hurt Michelle, picturing the despair, the hurt--the hopelessness! that Kellie must have felt, having to lead a double life, enduring unspeakable torment in order to protect her younger sisters, at the same time knowing full well that no matter what she did, the younger girls' innocence would nevertheless be brutally ripped away as soon as they became young women. \n\nBut now, Kellie no longer had to face this alone, Michelle thought. We're in this together. Surely we can put our heads together and figure out a way to get through this. Her heartbeat quickened and she was now accelerating, speeding the car home. He r and sis would get this figured out TONIGHT! Even if they all had to pack up and leave town...\n\nA light was on in Kellie's room, she saw as she drove up. No other lights were on. Michelle let herself into the house, and headed straight for her sister's room. There, she found Kellie, sitting up in her bed, her face tear-streaked. She didn't say anything, but her eyes said ""I'm sorry...I'm so sorry..."" as they met Michelle's.\n\nThe young cheerleader hugged her sister tight. ""Oh Kellie...why didn't you t-""\n\nKellie put a finger to her sister's lips and shushed her. ""We're not allowed to talk about it,"" she said softly. Then, her hands shaking as she burst into tears, Kellie followed the instructions she'd been given, nearly two years ago. As quickly as possible, she undressed her sister, who didn't move or resist in any way. Then, looking over at her dresser to ensure that the video camera was rolling tape, she lowered her head onto Michelle's mound, taking away the last of her little sister's innocence ..\n\n ---- Epilogue ----\n\nAfter carefully checking traffic, Amy Martin pulled the car away from the curb. She drove around her block once before heading out onto County Line Road. Gradually, she increased speed until she reached the posted limit of 45 miles per hour. The summe r wind felt great in her fiery red hair.\n\nAs Amy drove, she reveled in her newfound freedom. At only 15 years old, she already had her license! Plus, she was an early bloomer, and already had the 34D-22-36 body of a 20-year old and dynamite looks to match. Amy had matured quickly...though only in 10th grade, she was taking 12th grade level courses in school and might even be on course to graduate a year early! Mr. Kinley had eagerly pulled strings to get Amy into driver's ed, and she had adoringly set out to make him proud by passing her driver's test. \n\nEveryone was proud of Amy. Except for her two older sisters, Kellie and Michelle. When Amy had rushed home, bubbling with excitement at having passed her\n\n-- Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright with all rights reserved by its author unless explicitly indicated."
1068,Coming of Age,"['M+F', 'nc', 'mc']","Kellie was 18, and was the oldest. Over the years, she'd always been a loving, protecting older sister. Until recently. \n\nIt had started around the time that Kellie had dropped out of high school, about two years earlier, to take up a full-time job as a secretary down at the mill. It had gotten worse around the time that Michelle had began to take interest in boys, within the past year. Kellie had been openly hostile toward any guy Michelle would bring home to introduce to the family. The two girls had had a huge fight about it one night, with Kellie breaking down and sobbing, ""I'm just trying to protect you...someday you'll understand..."" She'd then apologized...but the cold behavior had continued.\n\nAnd in recent weeks, it had been worse. As Michelle practiced for her driver's test, Kellie had refused to help in any way. Today, when she had come home, Michelle had excitedly gone into the house, waving the laminated driver's license--still slightly warm--to show her older sister. But Kellie had only mumbled something incoherent, and gone to her bedroom. WHY couldn't her sister just be happy for her? Michelle wondered as she drove. She'd never figure her sister out.\n\nThe answer, as it turned out, was closer than she could imagine.\n\nThe teenager wasn't worried when she saw one of the town's two police cruisers approaching in the rearview mirror. All the same, she checked her speedometer. Still at exactly 45 miles an hour. The police car pulled up right behind Michelle and paced her.\n\nNow she was getting nervous. Had she failed to use her signal properly, back in town? Or what if the policeman thought that she'd been drinking? It didn't help that the police car was now following about three feet behind the family station wagon, and she could see the driver speaking into his CB microphone. She'd be in deep trouble if she were to be given a ticket the very first time she was driving on her own!\n\nThe pretty blonde almost didn't see the pickup truck parked by the side of the road, just over the shoulder. But her newly acquired, sharp driving skills took over, and she slowed accordingly as she approached the vehicle. Having been taught by Mr. Kinley, her driver's ed teacher, to be prepared for anything, Michelle wasn't surprised when the driver's side door opened suddenly, and she immediately moved over to allow for the open door as she passed. \n\nAs she moved back into her lane, Michelle glanced into the rearview again. The cop was still following...and now his red, white and blue lights were flashing. Surprised, she eased the station wagon over to the shoulder of the road. What did I do? she wondered.\n\nThe policeman strolled up to her car. Michelle recognized him. It was Jed McClain, the deputy sheriff. She also knew him because her family, the Martins, had been involved in a feud with the McClains for as long as anyone could remember. \n\nBut Michelle had no beef with the McClains personally. She thought it was dumb for the two families to have been fighting for so long, over issues which, in all likelihood, didn't even exist anymore.\n\nLeaning out the window, she addressed Jed calmly. ""Is there a problem, officer?"" She spoke with the respect that she'd been taught to show to all elders--even the ones her family had despised for generations.\n\n""I need you to step out of the car, miss. Over here."" Michelle opened her door and got out. She felt rather conspicuous in her blue and white cheerleader outfit, and felt Jed's eyes on her tush as she walked over to the front of the police car.\n\n""I don't understand. I wasn't speeding, sir,"" she intoned in an innocent voice. ""If I did something wrong, I'm sorry, this is my first time--""\n\n""No, that won't be for about another two hours,"" Jed remarked, so softly that Michelle was sure she hadn't heard him correctly.\n\n""What? Sir, did I forget to signal back--"" Michelle began. Jed ""shush""ed her.\n\n""Miss, 'fraid I'm going to have to give you a ticket...."" Tearing a yellow citation off of his clipboard, he handed it to her. When she read the offense, she nearly dropped the ticket, she was so shocked. In block letters, Jed had written: ""FAILUR TO SHOW CLEVAGE TO ARRESTING OFFICER.""\n\nThis was obviously a joke. ""Sir--that's not funny.""\n\n""It's dead serious, miss. I'm 'fraid it also carries a very *stiff* penalty."" Jed was lewdly eyeing the young cheerleader's figure.\n\n""Sir, you can't pull me over for...for something like that...""\n\nJed appeared to think this over. ""No, you're prob'ly right, miss...""\n\n""If you don't mind, I'm going to be going now."" Michelle turned--and came face to face with the two men who had been driving the pickup truck. She now recognized them as Don and Jeff McClain...two of Jed's younger siblings. They moved to block her path.\n\n""Hey! Excuse me..."" Michelle challenged boldly, careful to hide the growing fear she felt. But they wouldn't let her by.\n\n""I do believe she's resisting arrest,"" Jed said softly.\n\n""Shure looks that way,"" Jeff agreed, giving Michelle a powerful shove onto the hood of Jed's patrol car. Before she fully knew what was happening, Jed had rolled her over and had handcuffed her. \n\n""HEY...STOP IT....YOU CAN'T DO THIS..."" Michelle screamed.\n\n""C'mon, hurry up. Don, get her car."" Jeff and Jed forced the struggling Michelle into the back seat of the police cruiser. Jeff climbed in with her. \n\n""Hey...what's going on? Where are you taking me?"" Michelle demanded from the back. ""Please....I'm...I'm supposed to be at practice...""\n\n""Oh...we're taking you to 'practice', all right..."" Jed teased.\n\n""What do you mean? Where are you taking me?"" she insisted.\n\nThey ignored her. ""This one's gonna be fun....even better'n her sister, I'll bet,"" Jeff remarked.\n\n""Hey...WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT??? YOU LEAVE MY SISTER ALONE!!!!"" Michelle screamed.\n\nJed looked in the rearview. ""Hell...we've been havin' our way with that slut sister of yourn for the past two years. We ain't about to change that now....""\n\n""Wh-what do you mean?"" Michelle asked, frightful. But Jeff and Jed wouldn't say any more. Instead, Jeff occupied himself with Michelle's chest, kneading her small breasts through the material of her outfit. \n\n""You any good at using your mouth on a man's dick?"" Jeff said in her ear.\n\n""I don't do that,"" Michelle whispered hoarsely.\n\nJeff slapped her across the face. Tears came to her eyes. ""Bitch. You *do* whatever I tell you to do. And right now, we're going to have a little fun with your mouth."" Jeff unzipped his jeans and pulled them down. Michelle eyed his stiff 6-inch member warily.\n\n""Please...don't...."" she begged in a barely audible whisper. By way of response, Jeff placed his hand on the back of her head and pulled her in. The tip of his shaft bumped against her lips, but she kept them tightly pursed. Jeff grabbed her by the hair, pulled her head back, and slapped her across the face again, harder this time.\n\nHe looked directly into her tear-filled troubled eyes. ""You're gonna suck my dick...and you're gonna love it."" \n\nThis time, when he pulled her head down on him, she opened her mouth and let him in.\n\nOf course, she had no idea what to do. Jeff pulled her off of him and slapped her on three separate occasions, for dragging her teeth. Eventually he just held the young cheerleader's head and fucked her mouth as she sobbed and sniffled. Please, let this be all they're going to do to me, she prayed silently. \n\n""Oh man,"" Jeff panted, ""her mouth is so tight..."" He humped her face even faster.\n\n""Is that right?"" Jed asked from the driver's seat. ""I might just have to try for myself.""\n\n""Well...I'm gonna...be done...real soon..."" Jeff gasped. Michelle's eyes grew wide--she knew what was coming. She tried to pull away but Jeff only held her head more firmly. \n\nPlease, not in my mouth, she thought. ""MMMMF MMMMMM MMMM MMMMMM...."" she protested as he pistoned his cock deep in her mouth. This only had the effect of exciting and stimulating him more, and he immediately let loose with a spurt of his slimy stuff. As squirt after squirt poured into Michelle's young, innocent mouth, she had a choice: swallow it, or gag on it. Shutting her eyes in revulsion, she swallowed.\n\n The police cruiser made its way down a dirt road, now being driven by Jeff, as Jed took his turn with Michelle's mouth in the back seat. They were followed by Michelle's station wagon, being driven by Don. As Jed's creamy jism joined the load already in her belly, they drove up to a farmhouse, which was well-lit and surrounded by about half a dozen cars and pickup trucks. Michelle was pulled from the back of the police cruiser and led toward the rear of the house.\n\n""HEEEEEEELP!!!!! SOMEBODY HELP UMMMMFFFFFFF!!!"" the teen was cut off as she was elbowed in the stomach by Jeff.\n\n""They'll help ya, all right, miss...but I reckon it won't be quite the help you have in mind..."" Jed taunted as Michelle doubled over, gasping for breath. The deputy sheriff kicked her in the ass. ""Come on, get moving. 'less you'd rather we got Amy and Kylie out here instead?""\n\nMichelle's heart froze. Amy and Kylie were her two younger sisters. But Amy was just 12...and Kylie wasn't even 8 yet! They wouldn't...! All the same, she hurriedly got to her feet, pleading. ""Look, I don't know what you want...but please leave my family alone. Just let me go, and I promise I won't tell anyone....""\n\nNevertheless, she was led up a short flight of steps and into the house. They shoved her through an empty kitchen and into a small bedroom, which was empty except for an old cot and a large screen television. Ignoring her demands to know what was going to happen to her, the three men laid her on the cot, tying her firmly to it. \n\n""Hey...what are you...what are you going to do to me?""\n\nJed worked a small remote control. The word PLAY appeared in bright green letters on the TV screen.\n\n""We've got a little instructional movie here for you, miss. Should explain everything real clear."" And he turned and followed the others from the room.\n\n""Hey....HEY!!! I'M NOT WATCHING ANY MOVIE UNTIL YOU TELL ME WHAT'S GOING ON!! I'M CLOSING MY EYES...I'M NOT WATCHING IT!!!!!"" Michelle squeezed her eyes tightly shut in defiance.\n\nAnd opened them in shock a second later, as she heard the voice of her own sister coming from the TV.\n\n Kellie was very different looking on the tape. Younger...this recording had obviously been made when Kellie was Michelle's age. The date, stamped at the bottom of the video screen by the camcorder, confirmed this.\n\nKellie...the Kellie on the tape...looked very frightened. Her hair was a mess, her eyes were red from crying, and an ugly bruise was forming just below one of her eyes. She told us she had to make a sudden stop, the first time she took the car out when she got her license, Michelle recalled distractedly. \n\nKellie spoke. ""Th-this is the Martin f-f-family legacy. The McClain f-family...they own us. They....they're going to use m-me as they see f-f-fit. And....w-when you c-c-come of age...you too, M-Michelle. Amy...too...Kylie...OH DEAR GOD PLEASE...."" The older sibling erupted into tears, then the recording wavered and cut into a shot of a slightly more composed Kellie. More composed...but also with a few red handprints across her face. ""Everything...everything you are about to see on this t-tape...t-they made me do...and they are going to m-make you do...make all of us do....and more..."" There was a pause; Kellie composed herself while someone off-screen gave her instructions. ""They...um...they're going to use me...w-whenever they want...and if I d-don't...they'll use y-you, M-M-michelle...and Amy and K-k-ky-"" Her voice broke completely and she hung her head crying. Another figure moved into the range of the camera and smacked her a good one across the face, and whispered to her. For a moment, she looked defiant. ""No...I won't say that."" (SMACK!) again she took a swipe across the face. \n\nThen the figure turned and headed off camera, remarking ""OK then, bring the next one here...Michelle, isn't it? Or maybe the youngun first...Kylie, ain't it?""\n\nThat set Kellie off, screaming. ""No....NO....wait...please don't...."" With a tortured, utterly beaten expression on her face, she looked into the camera. ""T-the M-m-m-martin...Martin...g-girls....are wh-whores...our j-job...is...is...to s-s-serve the M-mcClains...a-a-and...t-the whole...t-t-town....and...anyone...anyone else w-who w-wants us."" A hushed suggestion was directed to her from off-screen. ""Enjoy the show,"" Kellie cried as she broke down completely.\n\nThen, as a horrified Michelle watched, her sister's narrative faded from the screen, and the ""highlight reel"" began.\n\nCut to: Kellie on the very same cot on which her younger sister now lay bound and helpless, with the three McClain brothers each taking advantage of an opening. Numerous others, several of them people whom the Martins know and trust, standing around the bed, waiting their turn. Kellie's cries of pain, muffled by the blowjob she is giving. Fade out.\n\nCut to: The basement of Kellie and Michelle's own home. Kellie, nude, her hands cuffed together and hung from a beam in the ceiling, her toes barely touching the cement floor. Jed and Don McClain, their sister Becky, and a few of her friends, taking turns whipping the unfortunate girl's ass, back, belly, tits, and legs with a leather buggy whip. When Kellie dares to cry out in pain, Becky taunts her, ""Go ahead and scream...maybe you'll wake up one of your baby sisters, and they'll come down and see what all the noise is!"" Kellie's fight to keep from screaming...\n\nCut to: Kellie at a party, at which she is the only female present. She is the ""guest of honor"", and has quite clearly been ""honored"" by each of the 30-odd men in the room, who have covered every inch of her body in jism. The camera zooms in for a close-up of her spooge-drenched face, and she forces a phony smile, opening her mouth to let more of the cum ooze out and down her chin. ""Mmmm I love cum, this slut needs more cum, please!"" she intones, in an airheaded voice, and is immediately surrounded by volunteers...\n\nCut to: Kellie strapped to a workout bench. Mr. Kinley, the high school's home ec, shop, and driver's ed teacher, stands over her, wearing a pair of insulated gloves and holding a power cord, which has been cut and the leads stripped bare. He shocks the helpless girl's breast and she grits her teeth, unable to even cry until Mr. Kinley takes the leads away. ""Please..."" she gasps. She is asked to repeat what she is being punished for. ""I d-d-didn't....didn't...a-a-a-act l-l-like I w-was e-e-enjoy-enjoying g-g-getting m-my ass f-fucked...p-please...I l-l-l-love it...I'm your f-fucktoy...NO PLEASE NO NO"" (ZAP)\n\nCut to: Kellie entertaining seven men at once. One in her mouth...one in each hand...and two each in her pussy and her ass.\n\nCut to: Kellie at the doctor's office, on all fours on the exam table, her face buried in Becky McClain's crotch while Dr. Ross, the town doctor (who has been the Martins' family practitioner, and delivered all four of the Martin girls) mounts her doggy-style from behind....\n\nCut to: Kellie on the sofa in her own living room, peanut butter being spread all over her shaven pussy, then Jeff leading the Martins' family pet Doberman in. Kellie lying there in utter humiliation as the dog licks her, until Jed menacingly reminds her that as a slut, it's her job to enjoy ANYTHING that's done to her. Kellie's subsequent moans and screams of ""OH YES....I LOVE IT..."" through her teeth, tightly gritted together in the false smile which she has now almost perfected...yet her eyes still reflect the torture haunting her soul, as she shamefully realizes that she IS enjoying it....\n\nCut to: Jed McClain holding Kellie's head in a large bucket of water for nearly two minutes, while Jeff fucks her ass. Kellie finally being allowed to come up for air...and her open, gasping mouth immediately forced down onto Jeff's slime-covered cock...\n\nCut to: Kellie tied securely, face down, to a poster-bed, struggling frantically, her eyes fearfully following something off-screen which is getting closer, begging for mercy. A red-hot branding iron, wielded by Jed McClain, being applied to her asscheek with a sickening sizzle which Michelle can almost smell for herself. Close up of Kellie's face, she has mercifully blacked out. Zoom in on her right asscheek, now eternally inscripted with the words: GRADE ""A"" SLUT\n\nCut to: Kellie at the local diner, on the counter on her hands and knees, as Becky sinks her entire forearm, inch by inch, up Kellie's rectum. A throng of people cheering her on as Kellie's shrieks momentarily distort the audio of the recording...\n\nCut to: Kellie at the mall with her ""friends"", wearing an obscenely short black miniskirt which exposes half of her asscheeks. A matching black leather spiked dog collar, and the blonde being pulled through the mall on a leash.\n\nCut to: A day in the McClain barn...which Michelle cannot bear to watch. Nevertheless, the sound of her sister's humiliated sobs paint the picture for her all too well...\n\nCut to: Kellie going solo for the camera, a whorish smile pasted on her face as she masturbates with a large black dildo. Looking directly into the camera, the pain in her eyes is plainly visible although the faked, lewd smile never leaves her face, as she whispers, ""Mmmmmm look how WET my cunt is! Oh Michelle...mmm can't WAIT till you're old enough to EAT it for me!""\n\nEventually Jed came back in and put the TV on ""MUTE"". \n\n""Now...are there ANY questions?""\n\nMichelle had one. ""W-why....?""\n\n""Because your family has been screwin' us McClains over for generations. It's our turn to screw.""\n\n""Please....Jed...m-my sister and I...we....we didn't do any of that!!!""\n\n""Don't matter. Y'all was born Martins, and this is your legacy. Do you have ANY questions about what will happen to Amy and Kylie if you don't do EVERYTHING you're told?""\n\nMichelle stared at the TV screen, where Kellie was silently being raped by four extremely well-endowed black men. She thought about the possibility of a 12 or a 7 year old going through such torture. Neither Amy nor Kylie would survive it.\n\n""N-no, Jed.""\n\n""Good...."" Jed untied her and took off the handcuffs. ""Now, let's see what you got."" When Michelle hesitated, not understanding, he added, ""Your clothes. Off!""\n\nReluctantly, the teen unbuttoned and removed her cheerleader outfit. Underneath she had on a plain white bra and panties. \n\n""Look like you's gonna have to learn how to dress proper. I'm sure Becky and her friends will be glad to take you to the mall to check out that Fred'ricks of Hollywood."" Shuddering, Michelle recalled the scene from the video, where her sister was led around the mall on a leash. ""Ain't that right, Becky?""\n\nThe McClain sister entered the room. ""Lord have mercy. Look at what a prude we got here. You's nothin' like your sister. She was wearin' black lace when we took her...hell, she practically was beggin' Jed here for what she got...right up until he turned her aroun' and greased up her ass. Same like's gonna happen to you,"" she confided to the now petrified Michelle.\n\nOn the TV screen, Kellie was at a church picnic, just four months ago. Lying atop a secluded picnic bench, her white floral print dress bunched around her waist, seven men surrounded her and took turns with her. Jed reached back and switched the TV off, ending the display of Kellie's hell.\n\nMichelle's own personal hell, however, was only beginning, as all four McClain siblings gathered around her, accompanied by several friends. She couldn't believe her eyes, as she surveyed the gathered throng. Two members of the town council. Her driver's ed teacher. The Martins' family doctor. The proprietor of the general store. The owner of the local diner...\n\nAll of them surrounded her and got naked. Only Becky McClain remained in the background, and only because someone needed to work the video camera. Michelle was forced to her knees at the center of the circle, and was frozen with fear.\n\n""Why don't you start by thanking them all for coming?"" Becky suggested.\n\n""Th-thanks..."" Michelle whispered. \n\n""Now,"" Becky continued, ""word is that our new slave is purty lousy when it comes to blowjobs. Unlike her big sister when she joined us..."" Everyone murmured in agreement, fondly recalling out loud how Kellie had been able to suck the chrome off a Ford tailpipe. ""So...we're gonna have a little gauntlet. Michelle, you'll stay in the middle of that circle and suck EVER' ONE of those hard dicks till they're completely satisfied....""\n\n----\n\nMichelle drove home in a stupor. She ached terribly from the gang rape of her virgin pussy and ass, and her jaw hurt from being made to suck so much cock. The McClains had repeatedly assured her that this was only the beginning. Even now, her mind reeled as she recalled how Jed had explained the way things were going to be from now on. From now on, she was a sex slave, just as her older sister was, and just as her younger sisters would become as soon as they came of age. Jed had made one thing perfectly clear, Michelle recalled tearfully. If she were to tell anyone...if she were to try to escape the legacy which had been forced upon her and her siblings...if she were EVER to fail to do exactly as she was told...all bets would be off, and all four of the Martin sisters would be collected...and then raped and tortured in turn, from youngest to oldest, while their siblings watched. \n\nMichelle would be ""permitted"" to remain in high school. With a new major, however--she'd now be the school slut. No more prim sweaters and dresses. She'd still maintain passing grades--but now, she'd do so by earning them with her oral, vaginal and anal delights. After all, she'd have no time to study. After school, she'd be waitressing down at the Greasy Spoon in a nice short pink dress and apron. After that, she'd go out in back with anyone who'd expressed an interest to fuck the blonde slut waitress, then she would call the McClains for further instructions.\n\nAfter explaining things to Michelle, they'd sat her down and made her make a videotaped session for Amy, which the girl would watch four years from now when she came ""of age"". ""And she'd better be a virgin when she comes to us...it wadn't no fun fucking that whore sister of yours after she'd already been passed around the high school,"" Jed had said. ""'Cept maybe for fuckin' her tits. They better be cherries when they get here,"" he'd said again. Jed didn't even have to explain ""or else""--it was all perfectly clear at that point.\n\nShe'd stumbled through the making of the video, intoning many of the same things Kellie had told her on her tape, and wondering how she'd ever be able to look at Amy in the same light again...knowing what was in store for her. When she'd finished with the video, she had been led into the shower where Mr. Kinley had been waiting. ""You were great tonight, young Michelle,"" he'd panted as he'd forced her to a kneeling position. \n\n""Why?"" she had asked him, her voice breaking. She'd trusted him; he'd been a kindly, paternal figure, up until he'd forced his way into her virgin ass out there on the cot.\n\n""Because I wanted a piece of your pretty lil ass, sweetheart. When I had you for driver's ed, I used to always smell your seat after you were gone. Just like I did for your big sister...and just like I'll do someday for your two other sisters. Now, I wanna try out that sweet lil mouth of yours.""\n\n""Mr. Kinley, please...you've been in my...in my rear..."" By previous agreement, Mr. Kinley had been the first and only man to take Michelle's ass this evening, and his cock had been covered with her slime and a bit of blood. ""Mr. Kinley...no...""\n\nHis voice had taken on a feral tone. ""What did you just say to me?"" Then Michelle had remembered the electric shock scene from the video, where Mr. Kinley had nearly electrocuted Kellie. Shuddering, she'd opened her mouth and taken him in, gagging at the awful, unspeakable taste. As she'd fought to keep from choking, he'd imparted the terrific news that he'd talked to the school's guidance counselor, and was able to get her into three of his classes, plus homeroom. Michelle shut her eyes as he described some of the ""special projects"" he had in mind for her in his shop class...mostly she'd be constructing implements which would be used to assist in her own torture, and that of her sisters....\n\nMr. Kinley had fucked her mouth, then to Michelle's horror, he'd wanted her sore, tender ass again, right there in the shower. He'd ordered her to bend over and grab her ankles, which the limber cheerleader had had no difficulty with. Then she'd felt the tip of his cock at her anal opening, for the second time that evening...\n\nFortunately, he hadn't lasted long. After he'd excused himself, Michelle had remained in the shower, using a dirty bar of soap to clean herself inside and out. Nobody had come in to abuse her. Finally she'd gotten out of the shower and made her way back to the bedroom, which had also been empty with the exception of her cheerleader uniform, neatly laid on the cot, with her car keys next to it. She'd slipped the uniform back on (her bra and panties were nowhere to be found), collected her keys, and left the farmhouse without further incident.\n\nNow, as Michelle drove the station wagon, getting closer and closer to home, her thoughts turned toward her sister. Poor Kellie! Michelle was finding it hard to believe that Kellie had been a sex slave for the past two years. She'd often wondered why her sister had suddenly dropped out of school to take a menial job, but she'd never have guessed the real reason in a million years. It hurt Michelle, picturing the despair, the hurt--the hopelessness! that Kellie must have felt, having to lead a double life, enduring unspeakable torment in order to protect her younger sisters, at the same time knowing full well that no matter what she did, the younger girls' innocence would nevertheless be brutally ripped away as soon as they became young women. \n\nBut now, Kellie no longer had to face this alone, Michelle thought. We're in this together. Surely we can put our heads together and figure out a way to get through this. Her heartbeat quickened and she was now accelerating, speeding the car home. Her and sis would get this figured out TONIGHT! Even if they all had to pack up and leave town...\n\nA light was on in Kellie's room, she saw as she drove up. No other lights were on. Michelle let herself into the house, and headed straight for her sister's room. There, she found Kellie, sitting up in her bed, her face tear-streaked. She didn't say anything, but her eyes said ""I'm sorry...I'm so sorry..."" as they met Michelle's.\n\nThe young cheerleader hugged her sister tight. ""Oh Kellie...why didn't you t-""\n\nKellie put a finger to her sister's lips and shushed her. ""We're not allowed to talk about it,"" she said softly. Then, her hands shaking as she burst into tears, Kellie followed the instructions she'd been given, nearly two years ago. As quickly as possible, she undressed her sister, who didn't move or resist in any way. Then, looking over at her dresser to ensure that the video camera was rolling tape, she lowered her head onto Michelle's mound, taking away the last of her little sister's innocence.\n\n-- Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright with all rights reserved by its author unless explicitly indicated."
1069,Coming of Age,"['mf', 'teens']","It was Marinka's turn to stare. ""Swordfight? Really, Vrushenka. You must start behaving like a lady. Your father has indulged you far too long. You are not a boy, and no matter of wishing on your father's part will turn you into one. You and Richard are far too old to chase each other around the castle playing at war. He is a squire now.""\n\n""So am I, in all but name,"" Vrushenka protested. ""I've been practicing all winter. Richard writes that he has been too, so we must see which of us is better. I've not seen him in almost two years, and he bested me last time.""\n\n""Yes, I remember,"" Marinka said sternly. ""He nearly broke your arm. I will not see that happen again.""\n\n""True, because I'm going to win.""\n\n""That is not what I meant. Be quick, now, and get dressed. I'll have no more backtalk from you.""\n\n""But --""\n\nMarinka's hand snapped out, cat-quick, and smartly slapped her daughter. ""Go.""\n\n""Yes, Mother."" Vrushenka obediently left the room, her cheek stinging but voicing no complaint, shedding no tears. Her mother hadn't struck her since she was nine years old. In five years, Vrushenka hadn't made it necessary.\n\nHer room showed the turmoil of her difficult age. The corner that had once contained her nanny's bed was now empty. Her toys, mostly hoop-and-stick sets, balls, play swords, and toy soldiers, had been confined to another corner, and would soon be moved completely out. They were being slowly replaced by musical instruments, tools for art and embroidery, and other womanly pursuits, all signs of her mother's wishes. Her trousers and boots were making way for skirts.\n\nShe changed clothes, feeling silly. Richard would be expecting to run, to ride, to test their rivalry in various contests of skill. How could she do any of that if she had to act a lady? The long dress was too heavy, too cumbersome. She struggled with the laces until one of her mother's maids came in to help, pulling them so tight that Vrushenka could barely breathe. The snug bodice pushed her newly-blossomed breasts up so that they nearly spilled out the top. She had to be careful when she moved, else they might spring free.\n\nIlyana, the maid, had been with the family since before Vrushenka was born. She took one look at her hair and made a clucking sound. It was haphazardly parted, and the strands that escaped the horsetail were tucked behind her ears. Before Vrushenka could protest, Ilyana unbound it and began pulling a brush through it.\n\n""Ow! Ilyana, there is no time!""\n\n""There is,"" she replied calmly. ""The baron's party are refreshing themselves after their long ride, and your mother insisted.""\n\n""Did you see them?""\n\n""No. Sweet Dorian, do you never comb this?"" She tugged at the brush and Vrushenka winced.\n\n""What difference does my hair make?""\n\nThe older woman chuckled. ""Most girls your age would never say something like that. Your poor mother is near to pulling out her own hair in despair that you'll never become a lady.""\n\n""I don't want to be a lady. I want to be a warrior like my father.""\n\n""War is not a woman's place. You will stay home while your husband goes to battle.""\n\n""Husband?!?""\n\nShe laughed again. ""A woman needs a husband. Your mother and Baroness Riktov think that you and Richard --""\n\n""What!?! Marry Richard? Me?"" She whirled on her stool to face Ilyana, her hair half-combed and hanging in her eyes.\n\n""Your fathers think so too. They'd all but planned the wedding by the time you were two years old. No wonder your mother is in such distress, thinking you'll never give up your boyish ways. You're a pretty girl, Vrushenka. It's high time you started acting it.""\n\n""Pretty?"" she said, tasting the word. She had always considered herself fast, strong, clever, but had never given much thought to being pretty.\n\nIlyana turned her around to face the polished steel mirror. ""Pretty,"" she repeated, beginning to comb again. ""You're your mother's image, before the sickness beseiged her.""\n\nAs she endured the grooming, Vrushenka studied herself and realized that Ilyana was right. Her features were eerily like those of her mother's in the portrait that hung in her father's study. Her eyes were the same shade of blue. Her hair was the same color, as white-gold as the light of the rising sun gleaming on snow-capped mountains. She was a bit startled to see how the low, square neckline flattered her appearance, especially when Ilyana had coaxed her wild hair into a neat style of coiled braids.\n\n""There. Pretty as a flower,"" Ilyana said.\n\n""Thank you,"" Vrushenka said, meaning it. She got up, smoothed her skirt, and hurried out of her room.\n\nAs she descended to the grand hall, she could hear voices, her father's deep laugh, the even deeper tones of Baron Riktov, and the excited chatter of her mother and Lady Sonja. She hastened her steps as much as her garb would allow, trying not to trip over her hem.\n\nRichard was facing away from her as she entered, but she knew him at once although he was nearly half a foot taller than she remembered. His shoulders, always broad, were now even wider. She frowned fleetingly as she saw the swordbelt at his waist, feeling awkward because she was unarmed.\n\nThe baron and his wife saw her, and both smiled warmly. Seeing their expressions, Richard turned. His eyes widened and he took a half-step forward.\n\n""Vrushenka?""\n\n""Richard!"" She burst out laughing. ""You've got a beard!""\n\n""You've got --"" he began, gazing at her bust, then broke off and flushed dark red.\n\nCount Baluryev and Baron Riktov chuckled. Their wives looked scandalized but slyly pleased.\n\nIt had only been two years since they'd seen each other. Vrushenka could not believe what a difference those years had made. She remembered Richard as a youth of twelve, with just a shadow of fuzz on his chin, and now he sported a short dark brown beard. A small unfamiliar scar on his cheek gave maturity to his handsome features. His eyes were the same, dark and merry, though they jumped from her hips to her bosom to her face, awkwardly, until he finally wound up staring at his own fur-trimmed boots.\n\n""Come on!"" She seized his hand. ""Come to the stable. I want to show you my new horse. His name is Sezar, by Hovek's Pride out of Snowmane.""\n\n""Go on, run along,"" the baron said. ""You two must have much to catch up on.""\n\nTheir mothers exchanged conspiritorial glances. Vrushenka, remembering what Ilyana had said, chose to ignore them and tugged Richard along.\n\n""You look so different,"" he said as they passed the kitchens, where the sounds of bustling activity mingled with the scents of food in preparation for the evening's feast.\n\n""So do you."" She peered up at him. ""Are you going to get much taller?""\n\n""I'm almost the height of my father already,"" he said proudly. ""He says he expects me to pass him by Yuletide, but I think he speaks in jest. Next Yuletide, mayhap. You, though! I can scarce believe it!""\n\n""Ilyana says I look like my mother when she was a girl."" She scowled. ""Ever since last summer, Mother's been trying to make me act the lady. Look at this gown. I cannot run in it, or ride excepting sidesaddle, and you have no idea how uncomfortable it is to perch in that manner.""\n\n""You mean you've turned frilly on me?"" He grinned. ""This horse of yours must be a placid prancing high-stepper. After, do you mean to show me your needlework?""\n\n""Is it needlework you want? You'll need a team of seamstresses to stitch you back up after I show you my craft,"" she teased.\n\n""So you say, but I see no sword, unless you have it beneath that skirt. By the look of it, you could hide a coach and four under there.""\n\n""You'll eat those words, Richard Yurivich Riktov.""\n\n""That is bound to be easier than eating the teacakes you've doubtless learned to bake.""\n\n""Oh!"" she squealed in outrage, swatting him. ""My teacakes are cloud-light and sweet as springtime! Not that you'll ever taste them now! When I've done with you, you'll be eating naught but soup and thin porridge for you'll have no teeth!""\n\n""You speak boldly. Have you actions to back your deeds?"" He set his hand on the hilt of his sword. ""I would normally not raise arms against a lady, but you seem to claim not to be one.""\n\n""Well, we cannot settle it now. I am unarmed.""\n\n""Tsk. Unwise.""\n\n""So you tell me, as if I did not already know. Mother doesn't think it's a woman's place to carry a sword. By the gods, Richard, if Father hadn't taken me under his wing, I would have had no training at all over the past year!"" She shoved open the heavy door and they went forth into the afternoon light.\n\nSummer's hold on Tarlak was never strong. The cold in the air grew apace with the shadows of the walls, and patches of ice lingered in some of the corners where sunlight never touched. The chill meant little to either of them, accustomed as they were to the long winters. Vrushenka had heard that summers in the neighboring land of Orain often got hot enough to melt butter left in the sun, hot as the hearth before a blazing fire. That, she believed, was as untrue as many of the wild tales from the south.\n\n""My father thinks I might be knighted this fall,"" Richard said. ""I'm adept enough with lance and sword to compete in the tournament at the royal castle.""\n\n""He's taking you to High Valley?"" She could not hide the envy in her voice. ""To meet the king?""\n\n""Yes, if the king is sane enough to attend. They say his madness has gotten worse every year, ever since the queen died.""\n\n""My mother says he'll probably never marry again,"" Vrushenka said. ""That means Alexandra will be queen after his death. Mother seems to think that bodes ill for Tarlak. Why is it that a daughter cannot be as good an heir as a son? It is unfair.""\n\n""It is tradition.""\n\n""Tradition. I am weary of tradition. I have battled it all of my life. Would that I could slay that particular beast! Would that I, too, could go to High Valley and win right to arms in a tournament! But if I were to breathe so much as a word of it, Mother would crush the notion like a flower beneath a wagon's wheel.""\n\n""You could go anyway,"" he suggested, a sly glint in his eye. ""Go, and not tell her until after you've been knighted.""\n\n""And what am I supposed to do, disguise myself as a boy?""\n\n""Two years ago, I would have thought it possible,"" he said, looking her over more freely now that their parents weren't watching. ""Now, though, I doubt you could.""\n\nShe felt a brief and strange urge to cross her arms over her chest. She had never been so awkward around Richard, never!\n\nThey had been born only scant weeks apart, and with their fathers off at war for most of those first years of life, their mothers had stayed together and raised them both. Even after the war, Vrushenka could hardly think of a holiday that the two families had not combined, until Richard's uncle had died and left Barony of Tskotania to his brother, Richard's father. Richard was the closest she'd ever known to a brother, a best friend, a companion.\n\nIt had never mattered that she was a girl and he a boy. It had never made the slightest difference. Until now. The ease and comfort of their friendship had been stolen by time, and neither of them dared mention the reasons.\n\nShe was not going to let it happen! She had no sisters, no cousins, no other friends her own age. She was not going to lose Richard!\n\nSo she did not cross her arms but instead looked down at herself. ""I suppose I couldn't dress as a boy,"" she said. ""Not with these.""\n\nHe blinked, then grinned again. ""Do they get in the way when you practice swordplay?""\n\n""Yes, and they bounce all over when I ride, too.""\n\nThey laughed together, and Vrushenka inwardly sighed with relief as the tension eased. She led him into the stable, the one place in the castle that was always warm. It was also fragrant with the smells of manure, hay, leather, and horses.\n\n""Here he is,"" Vrushenka said.\n\nSezar poked his head over the door of the stall and nickered. He was a yearling, with the smooth strong lines of a warhorse and the promise of speed evident in his sleek muscles. His thick coat was the glossy brown of well-polished ironwood. His mane and tail and the shaggy tufts on his lower legs were ink-black. A single white star blazed on his face, above and between deep brown eyes.\n\n""He's magnificent,"" Richard said, admiring the horse. ""I've no doubt he could drive a lance through a breastplate with ease.""\n\n""Well, I'm certain never to find out."" Vrushenka kicked at a clump of hay. ""Mother doesn't like him. She thinks I'll get hurt.""\n\n""You? I remember the time I dared you to ride Axehoof, and you did. If that Great Beast in horse's form didn't hurt you, how could Sezar? You've a way with animals.""\n\n""Horses, at least. And dogs. Which Mother says are men's animals. Women, she says, should prefer cats and birds. When she found out about Axehoof ... gods save me! My bottom ached more from her hairbrush than from the ride! I think I still have the welts.""\n\n""Really?"" He examined her backside. ""I can't tell, with this skirt."" He made a playful grab at the hem and she jumped away.\n\nAs he came after her, she suddenly changed direction and tripped him. He fell, but caught her foot and pulled her down. Hay and dust puffed up around them.\n\n""You're getting my gown dirty!"" she cried. ""Mother will kill me!""\n\n""I'll muss your hair, too,"" he threatened.\n\nShe flung hay at him and scrambled away. He sprang at her, knocking her flat, and sat on her while undoing Ilyana's hard work in a matter of moments.\n\nShe jabbed her fingers at his sides, where he'd always been extemely ticklish. That much, at least, hadn't changed, and his howl was gratifying. He leapt off her so fast he might have been on fire. It was her turn to spring, showing no mercy, both of them gasping and laughing as he struggled to keep her hands at bay while at the same time seeking her own ticklish spots on the backs of her knees. Her skirt was finally her ally, hampering him instead of her, until he thrust his hands under it. She kicked and twisted to no avail, and when he attacked her knees, she shrieked.\n\n""Cry mercy!"" he yelled. ""Cry mercy, or I'll not stop!""\n\n""Never!"" she panted.\n\nHe renewed his attack and she heaved her entire body, trying to throw him off. He lost his grip, but his hands slid upward to her thighs. The touch shocked them both and they froze.\n\nRichard was staring down at her. She realized that her skirt was rucked all the way to her hips, and her breasts had come free of her bodice in their wrestling. She was bare above and below. His sword-roughened hands moved against her soft skin, pushing her skirt higher.\n\n""Vrushenka,"" he said in a low voice.\n\nHer face tingled as a blush darkened her cheeks. Her breath and heartbeat quickened, no longer from exertion but from a strange rush of feeling, akin to hunger but not hunger, a mingling of fear and excitement. She looked up at Richard, unable to speak.\n\nSlowly, as if in a dream, he lifted one hand from her leg and reached for her exposed breasts. She wanted to push him away, wanted to pull him close, wanted a hundred different things at once. She was exquisitely aware of the hay prickling her bottom and the backs of her thighs, the coarseness of his woolen hose against her legs, dozens of other sensations, yet at the same time she was unaware of them all, focusing only on his approaching hand. Her body moved of its own volition, arching her back to meet his touch.\n\nJust as his fingers brushed the sideswell of her breast, the slamming of the stable door startled them out of their daze. Again they froze, the sudden dread of discovery dousing them like the iciest water. Voices and footsteps drew near to the corner of the L-shaped building.\n\nRichard moved fast, leaping to his feet, his expression the same as it had been in their younger days when they had been caught in some disobedience. He pulled her up and she tugged at her bodice, trying to force her bosom back into it. Richard stooped to beat hay from her skirt.\n\nHer bodice finally properly adjusted, she stepped closer to Sezar's stall just as two grooms came around the bend.\n\nThey were looking at her oddly. She was horribly certain that they had seen despite her and Richard's swift actions. Her face flamed anew. She resisted the urge to glance at herself, afraid that perhaps her skirt was caught up in back, or that her laces were not properly done after all.\n\n""Lady Vrushenka,"" the older of them finally said. ""Will you be wanting us to saddle your mount?""\n\n""No,"" she managed to say. As she shook her head to emphasize, she glimpsed a lock of her hair, tangled, with a long piece of hay dangling from it. Dismayed, she realized that her hair was hanging around her shoulders in complete disarray.\n\nRichard, next to her, kept his eyes on the floor. He seemed even more flustered and shaken than she felt, as if he dared not so much as look at the men for fear of betraying himself.\n\n""No,"" she repeated. ""I'm not dressed for riding. I was just showing Sezar to Richard. We'll go riding tomorrow, probably."" She was speaking too fast, nearly babbling.\n\nThe grooms exchanged glances. She smiled at them, as if she was the same Vrushenka they had always known, the boyish and athletic girl who preferred riding and jumping from the loft into the haystacks to dances and needlepoint. They returned her smile, but hesitatingly.\n\n""As you wish, Lady Vrushenka,"" the elder one said.\n\n""Mikhail, why do you call me that?"" she asked. ""You've never addressed me by that title before. It is as if I've never dirtied my hands alongside you, tending the horses and cleaning the stalls.""\n\n""Your ladymother the countess requested it,"" he said. ""Further, you are not to assist us in our duties henceforth.""\n\n""What?"" she wailed. ""Why not?""\n\n""The countess suggested that you would be pursuing more ladylike activities,"" Mikhail said uncomfortably.\n\nThe younger groom snickered and swept his eyes over her knowingly. Her blush deepened. Richard, who had been attempting to make himself invisible like the wizards in the legends, suddenly raised his head and gave the man a smoking glare that made him step back a pace, though he was three years older and a stone heavier.\n\nApparently not noticing, Mikhail spread his hands helplessly. ""Do not think that you have ever been unwelcome here, lady. It is only by your mother's request that I must forbid you those tasks.""\n\n""I see,"" she said glumly. ""Thank you for telling me. I'll speak to her, although I doubt it would do much good.""\n\nThe other groom was not looking at her now, studiously avoiding her and seemingly fascinated by some intricate detail in the woodgrain of a nearby post.\n\nVrushenka patted at her hair, but setting it right was a deed beyond her, akin to emptying the sea with a silver spoon. She beckoned to Richard and hastened toward the door.\n\nJust around the corner, she paused to try once more and restore order to her hair. Richard stopped beside her.\n\n""Vrushenka, I ..."" he began in a whisper, but trailed off uncertainly. He made as if to touch her shoulder but faltered, his hand hovering in midair for a moment before dropping to his side.\n\nShe did not know what to say either, but before she could even make the attempt, she heard a burst of laughter.\n\n""Ladylike activities! Gods help me, Mikhail, when you said that, I'd near to choked! Aye, she's gone and grown up, a little girl no more, but no lady I've ever known has gone a-frolicking in the stables like a common wench!""\n\nAnger flooded Richard's features. ""That bastard!"" he hissed. ""I'll give him a thrashing such that his own mother wouldn't know him!""\n\n""Richard, no!"" She clutched his arm.\n\n""Lady Vrushenka is no wench,"" Mikhail said sternly. ""She and young Richard have ever been the best of friends.""\n\n""Aye, good friends indeed! Would that I'd a friend so good! My furs would ne'er be empty again!""\n\n""They were doubtless only playing at some game, as they often did as children.""\n\n""Game?"" He roared ribald laughter again. ""What do you suppose they were playing? Cup-and-ball? Hide the turnip?""\n\n""Enough from you, Anton! You'll say nothing of this, or I'll see you leave the count's service.""\n\nRichard's fists were clenched. She was still holding his arm, and could feel the strength in his tense muscles. ""I'll see him leave this world!"" he snarled.\n\n""Shh!"" She pulled him toward the door. ""Let us just go.""\n\nHe followed, muttering such black oaths under his breath that Vrushenka could hardly believe her ears.\n\n""My father says that a knight must always control his temper,"" she said lightly. ""It is unseemly for a man to show his anger.""\n\n""It is unseemly for a man to show any feeling, be it anger or grief,"" he said. ""But it is also unseemly for a man to let an insult go unanswered. That dung-smelling lout insulted you.""\n\n""If he did, then answering it should be my responsibility.""\n\n""You cannot, though. You have to act the lady now.""\n\n""That smells worse than a thousand stablehands! I'll not sit idly by and let others fight my battles!""\n\nAs she heard her own voice rise, she realized that neither of them were truly angry with the groom. They were using their anger to mask their confusion, their embarrassment, over what had happened in the stable.\n\nShe wasn't entirely sure what had happened. After all, it wasn't as if Richard had never seen her unclad before. They had been bathed together as children, and had often gone swimming together in their later years. The differences between them had seemed so minor, only a matter of something he had that she didn't, and the fact that her hair was longer than his. Now, for some reason, the thought of what he had that she didn't made her burn once more with that strange mix of emotions. And now she had something that he didn't, two somethings that he stole sideways glances at as they crossed the courtyard again.\n\nThe moment they entered the castle, they were swept apart in the hurried preparations for the evening's feast. Richard was called away to meet several of her father's knights, many of whom would be attending the tournament at which Richard would be permitted to try and prove himself.\n\nIlyana descended on Vrushekna, exclaiming in horror over the state of her hair and gown and hastening her to her room before the countess caught sight of her. Vrushenka suffered the combing with no protest, though the tangles were far worse this time thanks to Richard's mischief. She let Ilyana's chatter wash over her, nodding when it seemed called for, and otherwise just watched her reflection, wondering what had happened to her and what this would all mean.\n\nShe did not want to lose Richard, her best friend. Now, though, she wondered if there might be something even better than friendship. The rush of sensation and odd hunger when he'd touched her had frightened her, but only because it was unexpected, strong, unknown. Nothing about it had been painful or bad. She wondered if it had anything to do with First Rites.\n\nWhen she turned fifteen, as was custom, the Dorus would explain to her the full meaning of Dorian's Gifts. She already knew of the first, the Gift of Life, which all living things possessed. The other two were somehow linked. Those who most honored Dorian by enjoying Her Gift of Pleasure were the ones most often blessed by Her Gift of Childbirth.\n\nShe remembered hearing that in Orain and Orelar, the Doruses did more than explain the Gifts. They actually taught young women about them, so that the women could in turn instruct their husbands.\n\nHad what passed between her and Richard had something to do with Dorian's Gifts? They were meant to be shared between men and women, most especially between a man and his wife. She wished she could ask about it, but her First Rites would not take place for nearly a year and her mother had never spoken of such matters to her.\n\nIlyana finished with her hair and sent her down to the hall. All was in readiness for the feast. The army of servants had swept every bit of old straw from the floor before laying down new, mixed with stalks of sweet vetch to freshen the air. The long trestle tables had been draped with crisp linen, sewn all about the hems with silver, black, and blue, her father's colors. The central firepit was filled with a stack of wood as big as a Nordseen funeral pyre, and the head steward was even now coaxing it into flame.\n\nKnights and their ladies strolled among the tables, a parade of bright armor and fine clothes. Children sported on the floor with the wolfhounds. Servants hurried back and forth from the kitchen, bearing platters heaped with loaves of bread and bowls brimming with fresh fruit.\n\nIn welcoming his old friend, Count Baluryev had spared no expense. There were lemons and olives from far-off Rakvi, a land so distant it might as well have been imaginary. There were soft white wheels of Waliran cheese, rock-lobster stew, sugared almonds from Orelar, swans roasted and sewn back into their feathers, Orainian smoked venison, and even baked sweet onions from Talmar. Ale was plentiful, both strong dark homebrew and King's Finest from Orelar. For those who sought something besides ale, the clear and potent eaglesbreath or a variety of fruit cordials and brandies were available.\n\nVrushenka took her place at the highest table, sitting between one of her father's generals and Richard. He greeted her politely, but seemed still to be reluctant to meet her eyes.\n\nThe feast was the longest Vrushenka had ever endured, though it took no more time than any other. It was the uncomfortable silence between herself and Richard that stretched the time into an eternity. The food, splendid though it undoubtedly was, had all the taste and texture of boiled wood. She choked it down nonetheless, afraid her mother might notice if she failed to eat. The minstrels and jugglers that came between the tables to entertain did nothing to lighten her spirits. Instead, their merriment weighed upon her, sinking her further into confusion and despair.\n\nRichard was eating well, but she noticed that his heartiness seemed forced, as if he, too, was burdened by troublesome thoughts.\n\nWhen at last the meal was done and the time had come for dancing and revelry, Vrushenka sought out her mother. Pleading a headache, though in truth it was her heart that ached, she begged to be excused.\n\n""You have a duty to your guests,"" Marinka said, frowning. ""Does a soldier forsake his regiment because of a headache? Does a knight desert his lord to go and rest in his room?""\n\n""I am not a soldier, Mother, nor a knight!"" she snapped. ""And never will be, if you have your way!"" Before Marinka could reply, even before the shocked look had left her face, Vrushenka spun and left. She did not flee, but made her way through the crowd nodding and exchanging pleasantries with those she passed until she could reach the door.\n\nWith the feast and all the guests behind her, she gathered up her skirt and ran up to her bedchamber. She shut the door, lowered the bar for the first time in her life, and, also for the first time in her life, threw herself across the bed and cried into her pillow.\n\nThe outburst surprised her. She did not even know why she wept, perhaps grieving for her childhood, perhaps upset by her mother's iron control over her life, perhaps most of all for the loss of her best friend. Whatever the reasons, she wept. It did not last long, but it wearied her and she fell asleep with tears drying on her face.\n\nShe awoke feeling refreshed, as if she'd slept the whole night through, but there was no sunlight at her window and she could still hear the sounds of music from below. It was not yet midnight. Though her mother and some of the guests would have retired already, others would continue dancing until nearly dawn.\n\nShe rose from her bed, splashed her face at the basin, straightened her gown, and went out into the corridor.\n\nA line of lamplight glowed faintly under Richard's door.\n\nShe paused for a moment and took a deep breath, then marched toward his room, intending to make him talk to her. They could forget what had happened in the stable. They could pretend it had never been, and go on with their lives as friends once more.\n\nAs a child, they had dashed back and forth between each other's rooms countless times, never bothering to knock. It was in that habit that she did not even think about her actions as she opened the door.\n\nShe jerked to a halt, her mouth falling open.\n\n""Milady!"" Anja gasped, clutching the blankets to her chest.\n\nRichard whirled to face her. ""Vrushenka!""\n\nAnja was sixteen, the daughter of one of the count's guards. She was sitting on the edge of Richard's bed, her dress on the floor. Richard had been standing in front of her, clad only in his hose, holding his tunic in one hand.\n\nVrushenka could not breathe. She could not move. Her eyes felt as if they'd never blink again.\n\nAnja scrambled out of bed, sobbing, trying to wrap herself in the blanket and put on her discarded dress at the same time. ""Milady, please do not be cross! Please do not tell my father!""\n\nRichard looked as if he wished the floor would open and swallow him. He ignored Anja, his gaze fixed on Vrushenka.\n\nIt was as if she saw him now for the first time ever. The changes she'd noticed before, his height and the short beard, were not the only ones. Hair had grown on his chest as well as his chin, and the muscles beneath it were well-defined. His legs, in the tight hose, were sculplted and strong. And where his legs joined ...\n\nAnja had gotten her arms into the sleeves but the dress was backwards and unfastened. She was still sobbing incoherently. Neither of them acknowledged her presence as she edged past Vrushenka and fled, slamming the door after herself as if she feared pursuit.\n\n""Richard, what ...?"" Vrushenka finally managed to say. ""What was she doing here?""\n\nHe cleared his throat, wringing his tunic in his hands. ""We were dancing after the feast. She began asking me questions. Had I ever kissed a girl, had I ever been touched by one, questions of that nature. She offered to ... well, to show me what it was like. We came up here, and before I knew what was happening, she had shed her dress and wanted me to take off my clothes.""\n\n""So you did. But why?""\n\n""I wanted to know. Especially after today. Vrushenka! I never knew you would be so beautiful! The way you made me feel ... the way I touched you ... I wanted to touch you even more! I would have if those men hadn't come in.""\n\n""You find me beautiful?""she asked, feeling suddenly shy.\n\nHe nodded. ""When I first saw you, it took my breath away. I'd seen pretty girls before, but you were different. You were yourself, my friend, a joy to be with, and you'd become beautiful too. Then, in the stable, it was as if I couldn't stop myself. I've not been able to stop thinking of it all evening. When Anja wanted to kiss me, I was wishing it was you.""\n\n""I liked it when you touched me,"" she said. ""It frightened me, yet at the same time I did not want it to end. I'd never felt that way before.""\n\n""Would you let me kiss you?"" he asked.\n\n""I've never kissed anyone, but I've seen it done. It seems not too difficult."" She stepped uncertainly toward him and lifted her face to his.\n\nHe kissed her. His beard tickled, but his lips were warm and pleasant.\n\nThey moved apart and looked at each other.\n\n""That was nice,"" she said. ""Again?""\n\nHe framed her face with his hands and kissed her again, more firmly this time. She brought her own hands up, touching his arms, his shoulders.\n\nRichard groaned deep in his throat. He dropped one arm, wrapping it around her waist, and crushed her against him. Her bosom bulged over the top of her bodice, brushing against his chest. His other hand slid down the line of her jaw, over her neck, and down. Sparks like St. Elmo's fire shot through Vrushenka as he cupped one breast, teasing it out of the bodice, his kiss now harder and demanding. She clutched his shoulders, alarmed by his intensity and by her own racing pulse.\n\nShe pulled her head away, gasping for breath. ""Richard, wait!""\n\nHe let his lips follow the path his hand had taken, kissing her jaw, her neck, the upper swells of her bosom. He was gripping her bottom now, pulling her hips tight against his. The sparks shooting through her had grown to a blaze. She stroked his hair, his back. He licked her nipple, which had grown stiff with excitement, and her fires leaped high.\n\n""Oh!"" she heard herself say. ""Oh, Richard, yes!""\n\nHe responded by sucking on her breast, gathering her skirt off the floor. The cool draft up the backs of her bare legs made the heat she was feeling inside seem even hotter.\n\nDaring, she let her own hand roam down his back to his waist, and lower. She squeezed his bottom as he had done to hers. His moan was muffled by her flesh, and his sucked even more urgently, flicking his tongue across her nipple again and sending it into the valley between her breasts.\n\nHe let go of her.\n\nIt was done with such abruptness that she nearly fell. As she recovered her balance, he spun away from her and covered his face.\n\n""Vrushenka, you must go,"" he said. His voice was thick and low, as if he had difficulty speaking. She saw that he was shaking.\n\n""Richard, what's the matter? Did I do something wrong?""\n\n""No. You're doing everything right. Too right. That's why you must leave.""\n\n""I don't understand."" She touched him and he twitched away as if stung. She seized his shoulder and made him turn to look at her. ""Please, Richard. Tell me what is the matter.""\n\nHe looked down at himself and she followed his gaze. As she'd seen before, when she'd first come into the room, there was a bulge in his hose where his legs joined. Now, closer to him, she could see that it was the outline of his manhood, much larger than the pale thing she'd seen when he was a boy. It seemed swollen, straining against the wool.\n\n""When a man is ... impassioned,"" he explained awkwardly, ""he becomes affected in this manner. It happens other times as well, sometimes with no reason.""\n\n""Does it hurt?""\n\n""Not exactly, no. Sometimes it will ease of its own accord, but other times a man can ... seek release by rubbing it.""\n\n""What happens then?"" she asked.\n\n""It ... feels very good,"" he stammered.\n\n""It feels good when you touch it?""\n\nHe nodded.\n\n""What if I were to touch it?""\n\nRichard closed his eyes and bit his lip. A shudder went through him, but she did not believe it to be one of fear. Before he could speak again, she stepped close to him and rubbed her hand over the bulge.\n\nWhatever he had been about to say was lost on a shaky exhale of breath. He clung to the bedpost to avoid falling.\n\nShe kissed him, still rubbing. ""Does it feel good?"" she murmured against his mouth.\n\nHe mumbled assent.\n\n""I want to see it.""\n\nHe pulled away. ""No, we ... you shouldn't ...""\n\n""You've seen me,"" she said. ""Why, we're both practically bare now."" She smiled impishly. ""I know! I'll remove my gown, and then you'll have to undress as well. Otherwise, it would be unfair.""\n\n""Vrushenka --""\n\nShe unfastened her bodice, which had already come most of the way off, kicked off her shoes, and began unhooking her skirt.\n\n""You don't understand,"" he said desperately. ""Do you not know what might happen if we the both of us are unclad together, kissing and touching as we have been?""\n\nShe let her skirt fall around her feet and stood before him. ""Richard, this is meant to be. We've always been friends, but these changes in us nearly tore us apart because we didn't know what to say, where to look, what to think, what to do. So we'll look and do whatever we want, satisfy all our curiosities, and save our friendship."" She held out her arms.\n\nHe backed away from her. ""There is more to it than kissing and touching. You ask me to satisfy my curiosity, yet you don't know what that might mean! You've not heard the tales that I have.""\n\nShe sat on the edge of the bed. ""Now, here I am as Anja was when I came in. You were willing to be like this with her. Why not with me? Is Anja so much prettier?""\n\n""No! She is to you as a housecat is to a v'leer, the one pretty and soft and able to be petted by anyone, the other sleek and wild and dangerous.""\n\n""And like a v'leer, do I frighten you?"" She drew back her shoulders and took a deep breath, putting her breasts forth proudly. ""It is unseemly for a man to show fear.""\n\n""Vrushenka, stop! You are the one who ought be afraid. You know not what you tempt me into doing!""\n\n""Then show me, Richard!"" She extended a hand to him. ""I am not frightened.""\n\nHe approached, his expression still showing his struggle between yearning and reluctance, but at last yearning won out. She watched avidly as he removed his hose, and she gasped when he was fully revealed.\n\nThe mat of hair on his chest narrowed into a thin line down his flat stomach, then widened again into a thatch of dark curls around the base of his manhood, which jutted straight out like a lance. The tip of it was encased in a fold of loose skin.\n\nShe touched it, finding that her hand curled nicely around its thickness. Richard moaned and tipped his head back.\n\n""Your skin here is so smooth,"" she said, moving her hand up and down. A large vein ran along trhe underside of the shaft and she rubbed her thumb over it. ""Do you like that?""\n\n""Yes, gods, yes! Vrushenka, let me sit before my legs lose all strength!""\n\n""A moment."" She leaned forward, curiously examining him. The fold of skin could be pulled back, she discovered, exposing a reddish bulb shaped like a helmet. ""Oh, see!"" she said, delighted. ""How like a little warrior he is, armed for battle!""\n\nRichard uttered a low cry and clung to the bedpost again.\n\nA droplet of pale fluid seeped from a hole in the bulb. She touched it and brought her fingers to her nose. ""It smells of the sea,"" she said. She tasted it and found it faintly salty, like tears. Another droplet oozed forth and this time she bent her head to lick it directly from the source. Remembering how he had kissed her breast, she flicked her tongue back and forth across the tip, then took the end into her mouth and sucked it as if it were candy.\n\nHis cry this time was louder, his knees nearly buckling. ""Oh! Vrushenka!""\n\nShe released him and looked up. ""Was that all right?""\n\nHe fell onto the bed beside her. ""Never had I thought it would feel so good!""\n\n""Shall I do it more?"" She reached down, but he caught her wrist.\n\n""Not yet. The turn is mine to touch you.""\n\n""Oh."" She smiled shyly. ""Very well.""\n\n""Lie back,"" he instructed.\n\nShe did so, and he stretched out beside her, propped up on one elbow. He bent first to kiss her again, touching her breasts as he did so, kneading the soft flesh gently. She arched her back, responding eagerly to his kisses. Once more she felt as if she were on fire.\n\nHis hand crept down, over her belly, to the mound between her legs. Like him, she had grown hair in that place, hair of a darker shade of gold than that on her head.\n\n""When I was little,"" Richard whispered into her ear, ""I looked at you and thought that you had once been made like me, but that you had somehow lost or broken yours.""\n\nShe instinctively parted her legs. His fingers moved between them, sending delicious shivers through her. ""Oooh,"" she breathed.\n\n""Now I know better,"" he said. ""We were made to be different, a sword and a sheath, a key and a lock."" He probed gently, then slid a finger inside of her. He suddenly kissed her, fierce and passionate.\n\nHer fire had become liquid as well as flame, molten gold running through her veins. Her body was moving of its own accord, rising and falling tidally beneath his hand. She worked her own hand between their tightly-pressed bodies and gripped his manhood firmly.\n\n""If this was made to fit within me, then put it there!"" she said.\n\nHe kissed her again. ""Truly?""\n\n""Yes!"" She nearly sobbed the word.\n\n""Oh, Vrushenka, I love you,"" he said, raining kisses over her face and breasts as he moved to kneel between her legs.\n\nShe could barely breathe, both from her body's thunderous sensations and the rippling shock of his words, words that were scarce heard even among married folk because such things were not spoken of.\n\n""I love you, Richard"" she replied, spreading her thighs to him.\n\nHe nudged the tip of his lance against her and began to push smoothly inside. He felt so large, stretching her. She softly cried out, and he stopped at once.\n\n""Are you all right? Does it hurt?"" Concern overshadowed his passion.\n\n""I am well,"" she said. She clutched his shoulders. ""Do not stop.""\n\nHe nodded, biting his lip between his teeth. ""I'll not, though I do not know how long I can last!""\n\nHe pushed forward again, but could then go no further, as if he had encountered a blockage within her. Though she had never been told, the knowledge was suddenly there as if it had always been there, and she knew there would be some pain. She raised her legs, strong legs from years of riding and swordfighting, and twined them around his hips.\n\n""Now, Richard!"" she said urgently, tightening her legs and pulling him down.\n\nHe thrust hard, a battering ram breaching the final defense. Pain as sharp and bright as lightning flashed through her, thankfully also as brief, and they were locked together, sealed, his entire length buried in her.\n\n""Oh, blessed Dorian!"" he gasped.\n\nA dull ache was all that remained of her pain, and even that quickly vanished. She soon heard herself moaning in pleasure with each of his thrusts, her hips moving in pace with his, seeking and finding some ancient rhythm, and she was no longer molten flame but as white-hot as the sun, and then a thousand suns.\n\nHe was calling her name again and again, his movements rapid and forceful. Then his whole body became as stone, jaw clenched, his hands fisting almost painfully in her hair, and he shuddered from head to toe before collapsing onto her.\n\nTremors shook Vrushenka, like the aftershocks following an earthquake. She held Richard, her hands moving over his sweat-slick back, his weight crushing her pleasantly.\n\nHe finally raised his head and looked down at her. ""Did I hurt you?"" he asked.\n\nShe smiled, feeling languid and dreamlike. ""Only a bit, and it was worth it had the pain been a hundred times as great.""\n\n""I am so glad it was you,"" he murmured, brushing back her hair and kissing her forehead. ""It seems right that we should be together this way, our first time, together.""\n\n""Our first. Hopefully not our last.""\n\n""Assuredly!""\n\nReluctant to let go of him, she kissed his neck and his chest. ""I think my mother will be pleased. I may not yet be the lady she wishes me to be, but I am overjoyed to be a woman."""
1070,Commin' Home,['F-cerimony'],"Mon amour! Africa!! Afrique!!! *MOTHERLAND* - the ORIGN. Center of spirit. Center of lust. Center of joy... Yoni center : )\n\nLike enlightened by an electric shock she realized where she was dropped to - it felt like coming home after an endless journey. Her long trip to the desperate sides of human-life was over. Her trip to shelter and support the worldwide dyke-sister-community from getting mad in that man-monsters-ruled world finally ended - she was back home!\n\nThe drumming... the pulse of rhythm coming closer - and closer -\n\nDUUB DADA DUBDUB DADA DUUB DADA DUBDUB DADA DUUB DADA DUUB DUUB DADA DUBDUB DADA DUUB DADA DUBDUB DADA DUUB DADA DUUB\n\nHer worshipping-sisters came closer. She couldn't see much - a big cloud of dust covered the sweaty bodies of dancing women. Stumping their feet into the soil of the holy land. They were dancing the global rhythm. Shaking their boobs as if there's no tomorrow.\n\nGoddess - she remembered! - It was the fifth of October - the day for the YONY-RITUAL! How could she forget this central date of her community!\n\nHer body got into the rhythm. So easily invited by the power of the drums. She was melting. Dripping sweat. Rivers of sweat longing to drown in the ocean of love. It took her a second to be in the middle of the group of priestesses. They were dancing close to each other. Very close! Holding each other... very close! Touching each other...so passionate. Giggling and Teasing. Shoulder to shoulder, her breasts whipping, pulsating...trembling hips. Turns and turns of sweaty bodies - round and round - the whole world went in circles. She was part of the ritual. She came home.\n\nNo doubt. And she was going to celebrate the LUST.\n\nHer Yoni starts to breath...longing to get wild... Her eyes are shiny like the stars of universe.\n\nHer hips move round and round now. Sharing the same rhythm, same pulse with the others - slowly circling her pelvis, she can feel the heat of her closest two partners. The drumbeat gets stronger now, the rhythm gets faster. Fireballs explode between her legs. She tastes the sweat of her two sisters, who press their trembling tits against hers. The most delicious spice of love. Nipples precious like diamonds. But so much softer... Women moving in circles. Getting closer and closer. Now she openes her mouth to drink from their lips. Lips so juicy like swallen ripe cherries. Peach skin. Lipstick lips and 'au naturelle'-lips. Wanting to drink from the essence of lust her tongue starts a sensual trip, exploring her partners faces, finding opened lips and smooth sensitive tongues. Three women longing for each other, longing to satisfy their lust. Closer and closer... Shocking thrills! Exploding waves of passion. Wet tongues licking each other.\n\nSo passionate...Faster and faster. Deeper and deeper..... Longing for more, they sink down together. Still moving their hips in never ending circles. She opens her mind. Opens her legs to expose her beloved Yoni. Her melting flower, kissed by a swollen pearl - right in the center of life. She knew now - she came back home to enjoy the pleasure - pure ecstasy. Ready to fill her glowing body with the lust of endless lasting love. Vanilla and chocolate chips - tacos with hot pepper - ladyfingers....everything she had been longing for since *ages*.....\n\nHer swollen clit arouses more and more - softly teasing the pearl of her closest lover, who places her center of joy just in front of hers. And it's still getting hotter... Dripping sweat, hips pressed to hips. Circling pearls, moving faster and faster.... breathing together ...Aahhhhh - deeper and deeper and deeeeep... Ecstasy.... waves of satisfied lust are electrifying the whole atmosphere. Sweaty bodies rolling in the sand, sticky and wet from the humidity of love.\n\nThe air is filled with the juicy smell of women making love...\n\nThe rhythm of drums cools down a bit now. Having enjoyed and satisfied their strongest longing for each other, it was now time to relax and prepare themselves for the main act. The cosmic orgasm. The kiss of the YONI-GODDESS....\n\nA pleasant breeze of cooler air whispered over their sweaty bodies now...\n\nShe took a chance to look around... What a *long* time she'd been away from home! But now... here she was again! - part of the holy community. Part of the heat and the spicy scent of intensity. Goddess, how hard she had worked - out there - for her dyke-sisters struggling in a running-mad world. Yes, it was time to take a deep breath and refill her energy...so she did.\n\nLooking around, still so close to her two lovers, she realized that they were about 35 women - some single, some couples, some in larger groups. Preferences are preferences... :-)\n\nThe ritual-compound was placed right in the center of their village. Few of the old holy baobab trees gave enough shelter from the hot midday sun. She smiled when she realized that the largest group of priestesses was formed around that blondie - what was her name in the other world again??? Marilyn... yeahh, that lovely sister who always loved to incarnate as a perfect femme...100%. Yes, Marilyn knew how to get her attention. Just now she giggled something into darling Ava's ear, adding a tender bite.\n\nSuddenly the rhythm changed. Sharp quick whirls beaten on the talking drums announcing the appearance of two youngster-dykes. Two heroines, fresh from their initiation coming out of the holy forest, where they spend the last three weeks. - (Without euro-sappho!) -\n\nTheir faces are full of pride of their own beauty and their new wisdom and a bit shy 'cos it was their first event for the community.\n\nAnd here *SHE* came - carried in a wooden shrine, held carefully like a jewel by the two baby-priestess-dykes...who came closer to the group and leaded the holy sculpture of our goddess to the center of the ritual-compound.\n\nBut look now! This fire ... and lightning!! How the sky changes it's colours! The slight breeze changes to a strong windblow while the sculpture gets respectfully placed on an old baobab-stub, low enough to allow a perfect view to the beauty of the figure.\n\nBig breasts and well developed hips, arms with opened hands showing to the sky. And her Yoni... The pure beauty! Her opened lips coloured in a warm red, surrounded by shiny sea-shells.\n\nImmediately the relaxation was gone! - No more giggling and nibbling each others ears. Here *SHE* was, the wisest of the wise, the most powerful spirit of this beloved dykes' world.\n\nTikkatatikkata diggidi diggidi Tikkatatikkata diggidi digdig Tikkatatikkata diggidi diggidi Tikkatatikkata diggidi digdig\n\nthe stickdrums are going crazy now - the rhythm gets faster and faster.\n\nJust one second and all woman get involved with the rising of another - BIGGER heatwave. Caused by their own power and now tuned up, 'cos *SHE* was there!\n\nNo! No escape - The TRANCE throws her fellows into the ocean of lust *again*.\n\nAnd look at the joy in our faces! She feels the heat now - stronger than ever before - get up and dance! Move to the rhythm! Cry your cry and cry it looouuud! Scream your scream and laugh your stress away - FREE YOURSELF!\n\nHips pressed to hips, arms wrapped around legs, hips, breasts, faces, thoughts...all seems to be connected and focussed to one main aim: Worshipping the center of lust, celebrating the YONI-POWER!\n\nShe closes her eyes, wanting to feel the crazyness of that electrifying woman that danced next to her. She'd seen her before, just couldn't remember, where....Doesn't matter now, her body reacted straight -\n\n*This* woman... she didn't even touch her, but already longed to taste the spice of her glowing skin. And how she was glowing! Opening her eyes she nearly got shocked of the warm and open smile that her lover send to her. Looking straight into her own eyes. And these dark brown eyes come closer now, her cheek softly touches her lips... - what a thrill!\n\n""Ohhh darling"" her lover whispers with her warm and cozy voice... ""how did I long for your return... you've been away for years, honey. I feared so much - I feared that you might have got lost in that other world, while falling for a hetera... suffering a lot of pain... being lost for *our* love"".\n\n""Don't you worry, darling! "" - Tears running from her eyes... she remembers now, all those painful nights, all her confusion - so often she lost her path during her stay in the rough society. Now everything was so easy. She was really free again. Longing to celebrate her return.! She bumped her belly against her lovers hips. Holding her face in her hands, her tongue wanted to travel deep into the sea of her lovers glowing body. And she met her opened soft-cherry-lips... Their tongues melting together so softly...\n\nTurning in circles of deep passion. Her hand left a perfect smooth-formed round belly to travel downwards - slowly and softly slipping and gliding on the sweat of her body, circling the curves of her hips, wandering to explore her landscape and share the thrills of fire.\n\nBoth are burning now - there's nothing else than pure longing and melting. Holding each other so tight, their bodies glide down in perfect harmony. Comfortably placed on a piece of indigo-cloth her tongue explores the depth of her lovers navel. Sucking a little drop in that cute valley she longs for even more. Search and you'll find...\n\nA deep sighhh accompanies her next stop. ""Ohh...my sweet darling!... You do me so goood... drivin' me wild!!""\n\nShe was still getting hotter - ohhh, what a lovely shiny pearl... exposed in her swollen beauty, ready to receive her tender tongue's language. Circling around her lovers hottest spot, she feels her own flower burning like fire. Flames of lust flushing two bodies... Her tongue glides deeper, invited of the liquid lust of her open valley.\n\nShe tickles her lovers glowing pearl, licking her fruit, circling faster and faster...wanting to drive her crazy, doesn't stop the wilderness of her tongue, circling and circling.... flooded of her juice of lust and .......ahhhh, daaarling, so deeep, so stroooong.... fire flashes!\n\nThunder! Explosions! And Lightning!\n\n--- Look at our goddess!! *She*'s glowing like fire! --- --- *She*'s riding the wave! ---"
1071,Commode,"['MF', 'public places']","We look like we've been lovers for a long time when in fact we have never even kissed. Our body's take in the music as we sway and glide over each other's bodies. We look like two people making sweet passionate love. I get so hot and wet when I dance like this. My body needs a lover and everyone around can tell.\n\nI look around the room, thinking everybody is staring at us, but no one is even watching. I look up at my partner and grin, and as he grins back I feel somebody's eyes on me. I look up to see whose eyes are doing these strange things to my body and our eyes lock. I can tell you have been watching us dance because I feel the heat in your gaze.\n\nMy body goes up in a flame as you run your eyes over me. I start dancing even more exotic as our eyes lock. The song ends and my body is quivering from just the look in your eyes and I know in my eyes you see the same look. I slowly turn away from you, and walk, with my hips swaying seductively, towards the rest room.\n\nBefore I enter the rest room I turn and look at you again. I notice your eyes have been on my ass the whole time. I smile at you when you look at my face again and my hand beckons you to join me. I go in and close the door. I start taking my clothes off in a hurry, wanting to be ready when you enter the door.\n\nThe knob turns and you step through the door. You start to say something, as you turn from locking the door, but the words die on your lips as you see me sitting on the vanity naked. You start again to say something and my finger goes to my lips telling you to be quite. You walk towards me and stop right in front of me.\n\nMy hands go to your shirt buttons and I start to unfasten them, then on the forth button, I take a hand to your face and pull your lips down to mine. After that first passionate kiss things go wild, our hands are moving everywhere, trying all at once to get your clothes off. As your hands cup my large breasts, my hands go to the opening of your pants. Your mouth starts to caress one of my breasts and then the other, you have me moaning and my hands are pushing down your pants.\n\nI throw back my head when you slide your hands down my waist and to my thighs, and putting one hand on my cunt. You slip a finger in to play with my clit, just rubbing it softly then you take your finger and go lower until it is inside of me. Oh God you feel so good. I'm moaning and thrashing and trying to get your underwear down so I can hold your cock. Finally your big, hard cock springs free and right into my hands. You feel like steel wrapped in satin, so hard but so soft. My hand moves up and down on your cock while the other one cups your balls.\n\nYour hands are all over my cunt, in and out, playing with my clit. We are both moaning and breathing hard. I feel the tension in our bodies as we get so close to cumming, but we back off and take a deep breath. Then you scoot me down to where my cunt is hanging off of the vanity and you slowly enter me. Mmm.... yessss.... your so big you fit in me just right.\n\nYou start moving in and out slowly and gently increase the force of your stroke. My whole body is shaking and I feel the pleasure rising once again, but you stop and pull your cock out and pull me over to the commode. As you put the lid down you take a seat, and pull me over in front of you. You can't help but take a taste of me, so you slowly grip my ass and pull my cunt to your face and slip your tongue inside of me.\n\nMy knees almost give out with the pleasure of feeling your tongue on my clit. You suck on it for a while, then as you push me away, you close your legs and pull me to you so I can straddle you. Oh yes, I like this, I keep my feet on the floor and I take your cock inside of me. I ride your cock up and down slow at first then I go real fast then I slow down again. The force of my hips changes with my needs and you are content to let me do with you what ever I wish.\n\nI start getting faster and harder and you can't take it anymore. You stand up and make me lay over the commode so you can enter me from the back. Your strokes are long and hard. Your balls are slamming into my clit and I feel your cock hitting the back wall of my cunt.\n\nI'm almost ready to cum when you put your finger in my ass and start moving it in and out with the same rhythm. This throws me over the edge and as you feel my body convulsing around you and sucking on your cock you scream with me as we both climax from the best fucking we've ever had..."
1072,Communication,"['Mm', 'tv']","I was dressed in a pretty yellow party dress with white thrills all about. I had little yellow rhumba panties on and knee socks as well as mary janes. I had my hair done up in pig tails. Daddy likes to take my pig tails in his hands and stick his thing in my tushy. I like that kind of. It's big and sometimes it really fills me up but OOOOOO when he squirts it's so fun!\n\n""This is my daughter Angel."" He said to the men and I smiled up at them. The pastor reach down and patted my hair and said ""Hi Angel. Are you ready for some fun?"" And I said ""YES!"" I could see how hard his thing was getting as well as the other men's.\n\nWe went into the nursery/playroom and there were lots of pillows there and a slide. Right away all of the men started touching me. Kissing me and feeling inside my panties. Daddy stood beside me and had his pants down and was playing with himself. ""Oooo I like to watch my little angel play with other men. Go ahead sweetheart play with the men."" I smiled at daddy and began to reach out and stroke the pants of the pastor. His penis was getting really big and I think he wanted to cum but pulled back soon. Then Mr. Johnson came over and stuck his pants right in my face! ""Pull down my zipper Angel with your teeth."" He hissed and pushed my face into his crotch. I was a little scared cause this part was new but when daddy nodded it was okay I began. I took my teeth and began to pull the zipper down. I liked hearing how it sounded. ZIIIIIP!\n\n""OOOH girl are you gonna get a big load."" Mr. Johnson said and his penis stuck out from his pants. I took it in my hands and kissed it. I soon felt it grow and moved my little fingers all over it. Then without warning, Mr. Johnson shoved his penis in my mouth! I went PLOP right in.\n\n""Oooooo suck it you little slut. Yes that's it. Your daddies told us all about your mouth you sweet little girl."" Mr. Johnson breath deeply and kept shoving his penis in my mouth. I moved my lips back and forth as best I could and soon...soon...I felt SQUIRT! SQUIRT! SQUIRT! All inside my mouth. That lovely cream filling my mouth up. It tasted so wonderful! ""Oooh God yes yes you sweet little cocksucker!"" He breathed and pumped one last time in my mouth.\n\nAs This was going on I saw the pastor talking to daddy. I heard a few words like ""Fuck and pussy."" So I knew he wanted to fuck me. After I swallowed the last drops of Mr. Johnson's juice the pastor took me in his arms and laid me upon some pillows. ""God your daughter is sooo sweet."" Mr. Johnson said to daddy as the pastor got ready to put his thing in me. Now I've had daddies fingers inside and even mommies dildo but this was a pretty big cock. I look to daddy for help but he just grinned and whispered ""You can do it.""\n\n""I'll lick you up wet little Angel dol. I'll lick you through you cute little panties."" The pastor said. Soon I forgot my fears as I felt his tongue against my panties. I squirmed and shoved my hips up to his face. I could still feel Mr. Johnson's cum in my mouth and I was getting more excited. As I felt and weaved through the feelings of being sucked I looked up and saw Mr. Kaye kneeling over me. His penis was rock hard and my little mouth was waiting for him.\n\n""Here you go girl. Suck, suck, suck."" The men laughed as he played with me poking my mouth and then taking it away and then poking. Soon though his penis was deep in my mouth and I reached up and took a hold of it.\n\nI just love sucking no daddies penis and being able to do it with these men is neat too. I felt really special now with the pastor of our church who was really horny for me, sucking my little cunny. And these other men all making out to. Mmmmmmbut the best was yet to cum.\n\nAs I sucked on Mr. Kaye's penis I felt the pastor pulling my panties down. He was still licking my cunny and I was really wet.\n\n""Ooooh Angel baby I think your ready for my cock."" He breath and took it in his hands. He gently aimed it at my cunny and made sure my tushy was raised enough for it to go in. ""May you enjoy this bounty you are about to receive."" He cried out and shoved. I didn't cry but I felt a slit pain. I raised my hips up a bit and moved as fast as I could. Mr. Kaye was getting so turned on by it all that he moved his penis faster in and out of my mouth.\n\n""Go to it man! Give it to the little Angel."" He groaned. And the pastor was! He got most of his penis in me and I just was feeling...feeling full up. Deeper and deeper he moved in me and I just had to move with him. Then as I felt my own cum spurting both men shot off all over me. The pastor wanted to see his stuff squirting all over my tummy. Mr. Kaye wanted to squirt on my ""Angelic face."" I took his penis in my hand and smeared it all over my wet face.\n\n""Oh daddy daddy, the squirted all over me!"" I said as I got up as best I could.\n\n""Yes...yes they did darling. Are you okay?"" He asked as he hugged me. He didn't mind tasting the cum on my face. I nodded yes and whispered ""Now lets show them what I really can do."" After saying that I giggled.\n\nAt one corner of the nursery the was this slide and that was for me. I got up upon it. Daddy put my panties back on me and took out a roll of rope. ""Gentlemen. For your entertainment I present Angel the sodomized little slut."" Daddy said and all three men clapped.\n\nAfter tying my hands to the slide and making sure my panties were on snug daddy began the show.\n\n""Angel did you have fun today?"" Daddy asked.\n\n""Yea...yes daddy"" I said in a pretended scared voice. I tried to wiggle out of the ropes and whimpered a bit.\n\n""You enjoyed having these cocks all pump their loads into you right?"" He asked sternly then slapping my tushy cause I didn't answer.\n\n""Yes...Yes daddy. I liked it when the men filled me up with cum."" I said with my head bowed down.\n\n""Hmmm...what do you think that makes you Angel? WHAT!"" Daddy demanded to know.\n\nIn a small whisper barely able to hear I said ""A...a..slut.""\n\n""A WHAT!""\n\n""A Slut daddy.""\n\n""That's right. A slut. Do you know what a slut girl like you craves more then anything?"" Daddy once again spanked me but harder this time.\n\n""Yes daddy I do."" I whimpered but only playing.\n\n""And what's that?""\n\n""I want your penis up my tushy daddy.""\n\n""Don't you mean ""I want your COCK up my ASS daddy?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Well then say it!"" Daddy spanked me three more times on my bottom and reached over and felt inside my panties. They were very wet.\n\n'I wasn't your COCK up my ASS daddy.""\n\n""Well then you shall have it."" Daddy said and came behind me.\n\nI felt daddies fingers on my panties and heard a RIPPP ! A cool breeze was tickling my bum. I knew soon the men would get a show they'd never forget. In fact, I heard them playing with themselves.\n\n""Gentleman come...come closer to the Angel Slut."" And all three men dashed in front of me.\n\n""Now angel Slut, as I fuck your little asshole I want, no I demand you suck on each man's cock like the little slut you are."" With that I felt daddies cock enter my bottom. I whimpered a bit and pushed back to receive it.\n\n""Do you like daddies cock in your ass baby?"" I nodded yes and felt the first cock enter my mouth. Even though my hands were tied I still could take the other two cocks in them. I worked my fingers up and down against them.\n\n""Here you go little slut girl. Take daddies cock up your sweet little ass!"" Daddy was breathing and shooting more of his cock inside of me. Mr. Johnson was the man I was sucking first then I felt the pastor nudge my face. Then Mr. Kaye's. All three men wanted inside my mouth but of course, they couldn't be there. So as daddy was assfucking his six year old girl I had three men jerking off right in my little face.\n\n""OOOOO HERE I CUM SWEET GIRL!"" Daddy shouted and soon I felt his lovely daddy squirt juice up my bum! There's nothing greater then feeling daddies juice in my tushy! As daddy was filling me up all three men shot off at the same time in my face. I was drenched in their sweet juice. Mmmmmm....I hope we can play again soon.\n\nT H E E N D"
1073,Commute,['MF'],"The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties. She was clad in a short, loose black skirt with a sleeveless gold top that accented her hair, which looked freshly washed. Maybe she just came from the gym, Ben thought. Her attire and hair complemented a deep golden tan. Ben remembered that it had been some time since he'd been laid and he felt some familiar twitchings in his pants.\n\n""Oh, sorry,"" he finally responded. ""Yeah, this is the line."" The blonde thanked him and pulled out a paperback.\n\nThe bus pulled up to the door and the riders boarded. They were greeted by an announcement that there was an accident in the Lincoln Tunnel that could delay the trip. If there was one thing Ben hated, it was getting stuck in the tunnel.\n\nThe two passengers ahead of him sat up front. Ben opted for something in the middle of the bus. The blonde sat in the row in front of him, across the aisle. \n\nWhen the bus pulled away from the gate, the driver turned off the main lights. Ben switched on his overhead lamp and returned to his crossword puzzle. The blonde switched her light but it didn't work. Neither did the one for the seat next to her. ""Shit,"" she muttered, as she gathered he bag and moved to the seat directly across from Ben. At least he would have something to look at.\n\nThe blonde crossed her sexy legs, and tugged at her skirt. Ben kept glancing at her, hoping she wouldn't catch him. But she was intent on her book.\n\nBen closed his eyes as the bus rolled down the ramp. He imagined the blonde opening her legs, pulling up her skirt, revealing a beautiful pink pussy, covered with fine flaxen hair. In his mind he saw her lick her finger and reach down to caress her moistening slit, sliding back and forth over her clit. Her eyes were closed as she started rubbing faster now, alternating between pushing her finger into her cunt and rubbing her clit. She looked so angelic, deep in concentration, striving for orgasm.\n\nOnce she attained her climax, she opened her eyes to look directly into Ben's face. She licked her lips at him and...\n\nThe bus screeched to a halt, almost throwing the passenger's from their seats. Ben opened his eyes to discover they were in the tunnel. And not moving. ""Sorry, folks,"" the diver said. ""Must be that accident. Dispatch says they're cleaning up the mess and we can expect to be here for about fifteen minutes or so.""\n\n""Swell,"" Ben thought, ""Just great. Damn it! I knew I should have taken the train today."" He loosened his tie and unbuttoned his collar, trying to remain calm. He stood to remove his jacket. His shirt was damp with sweat as he sat back down.\n\n""Are you all right?"" It was the blonde. She looked at him with a sympathetic expression.\n\n""Oh, sure. Yeah, I'll be fine. Not too happy about tunnels, you know?"" He was surprised at how easily he spoke about his fears to this stranger. \n\n""You need something to take your mind off the situation,"" she said. ""Maybe talking would help. My name is Rachel.""\n\n""That's a very pretty name. I'm Ben.""\n\n""Hi, Ben. And thanks. What do you do in the city?""\n\n""I own a small PR firm on the East Side,"" he said. She was right, this was helping. ""What about you?""\n\n""I'm a dancer in a club on 57th."" \n\n""Really, what kind of dancing?"" Ben asked, expecting her to answer ballet or jazz. She certainly had the lithe body for it.\n\n""I am what they call an 'exotic' dancer. I work in a strip joint that just opened. The money's good and I'm saving for the fall semester. I'm studying to be a dietician."" Ben was taken aback by her candor. He would think that being an exotic dancer was not something to flaunt. He mentioned that to her and she laughed. Her smile brightened the gloomy bus.\n\n""Well, I'm just a basically honest person, Ben,"" she said, sliding from the window to the aisle seat across from him. I've always been that way, saying what I mean and asking for what I want. Life's too short for bullshit, don't you think?""\n\nBen thought, now here's a real woman. Not like those who pretend to be independent and forthright but who revert to helpless females when things get rough. He admired aggressive women, especially when it came to sex and imagined that Rachel would be fantastic in bed.\n\nShe must have caught something in his eye. ""Mind if I sit next to you?"" she asked. ""No sense in annoying the others with our talk at this time of night.""\n\n""No, by all means, please,"" Ben answered, grateful for her sensitivity. Rachel rose from her seat and gracefully moved over. Her skirt hiked halfway up her thighs but she made no attempt to adjust. She shook her hair and pressed the button to move the seat back. She stretched out on her seat like a cat waking up from a nap.\n\n""So tell me, Ben. Have you ever been blown on a bus before?"" She said it so casually, Ben thought he couldn't have heard correctly. ""Pardon me,"" he squeaked.\n\n""Oh, come on, now, Ben. Don't be coy. I saw you looking at me before. You'd love to get into my pants, wouldn't you? Remember, I love honesty.""\n\nWas this some kind of game? Was she like other women who wanted you to be honest with them, and then were terribly shocked or hurt when you were? Ben figured he had nothing to lose.\n\n""Well, er...no. I mean yes. I mean..."" Whew, Ben let out a sigh and shook his head. He looked her straight in her beautiful brown eyes. ""I mean, no, I've never been blown on a bus. And yes, I think getting into your pants would be a lot of fun."" There. She wanted honesty? She got honesty.\n\n""That's good, because I'm feeling very horny tonight. And this strikes me as a perfect opportunity."" Her right hand slowly moved to her thighs as her left went into Ben's lap. His cock strained against his pants as he watch the skirt rise up her lovely legs. He was rapt as her panty-less pussy came into view, the lips already displaying moistness. One long finger traced her opening while she unzipped Ben's fly and free his throbbing dick. Rachel rubbed some pre-cum fluid from his tip around the head. \n\nBen looked around, not believing how wonderful it could be to get stuck in the Lincoln Tunnel. Rachel lowered her head to his dick with aching slowness, opening her red lips wide to accept his seven inches. When her mouth closed on his member, Ben thought he would scream in delight. Instead, he bit his lip as the aroma from Rachel's cunt, drenched with her own love juice's, began to waft through his nostrils. He reached for her pussy, but Rachel giggled and pushed his hand away. ""Uh-uh, Ben. That's not for you. This is for you,"" as she lowered her mouth once again. The sensation was incredibly hot and wet, like soap in the shower. Her head bobbed faster and faster, her tongue swirling the length of his cock. \n\nJust as Ben sensed the cum readying to blow the back of Rachel's off, the bus started moving. Rachel looked up for a second but quickly returned to the task at hand. Her fingers dived back into her cleft and her breathing accelerated.\n\nBen strained against his seat as the heat and wetness of Rachel' mouth made it impossible to hold off his orgasm. With thundering force he began to pump shot after shot of pungent sperm into Rachel's willing mouth. He gritted his teeth to keep quiet. Rachel amazed him with her ability to swallow it all, while at the same time heading for her own climax. \n\nRachel swallowed the last drops of love fluid just as the bus emerged from the tunnel. She adjusted her skirt over her thighs and smiled at Ben. ""See, that wasn't so terrible, was it?"" she asked, licking her lips. And for the first time Ben was happy for having worked late."
1074,Commuter Train,"['M+F', 'wife', 'nc']","I was surprised at my reaction, I had a terrific hard-on, here was my sweet young wife being molested by a group of strangers.... and I was enjoying it. I reached down and started to rub my cock through my trousers. I didn't get the chance to see any more of the show but as a guy was getting off, he whispered to me. ""There's a hot little bitch over there, go and get a feel before she gets off.""\n\nThe trip had taken about 30 minutes and as we approached our station, Brenda made her way over to me. She looked a little flushed as she said ""It's certainly packed in here."" I agreed that it was and we got off and went off to work. During the 10 minute walk to where we parted company, (we work in opposite buildings) she made no mention of what had happened, nothing about the men interfering with her. We met for lunch and again she said nothing about it, just made small talk and gossip from the office.\n\nWe met up at going home time and made our way to the station. ""I wonder if the train will be as packed going home?"" was the only comment that she made. The train was indeed just as packed. I allowed myself to be pushed away from Brenda by the crowd but I managed to swing around so that I was standing behind the men that were behind her. I recognised some of them from that morning, the same men who had groped my wife. There were some different men but I was sure that they would follow the lead of the others and join in with playing with this, more than willing, beautiful sextoy.\n\nSure enough, within minutes of leaving the station one of the guys was pulling up her skirt. I was surprised to see that she wasn't wearing any panties, she had come prepared. She was having her cunt fingered again and her tits played with and sucked. I reached between the guys in front of me and sliding my hand across her bum and between her legs, I took a turn at fingering her cunt. It gave me a peculiar sensation to be clandestinely finger fucking my own wife as though she was a stranger. My arm was soon pulled out of the way as other guys wanted a turn at playing with her cunt.\n\nPretty soon she was writhing and moaning, she had her arms around some guys neck and was kissing him whilst the others were bringing her to a climax.\n\nAs her climax subsided, she just sort of hung there on the guys neck, exhausted. Someone lay a briefcase flat on the floor and lifted her by the hips so that she was standing on it. She is quite small and this brought her hips up to a height that made it easier for her to be fucked. With a hand on each of her hips, the guy pulled her back onto his hard dick. I watched mesmerised as I saw this stranger's dick entering my lovely wife's cunt. The guy who my wife was hanging onto, lowered her down so that her face was level with his crutch. He opened his zip and pulled out his cock and pressed it to Brenda's lips. Her delicious mouth opened and let the stranger's cock enter. At first the guy was going gently but as the fucking she was getting from behind started to get harder, she was pushed forward onto the cock in her mouth and pretty soon she was having her throat fucked as well.\n\nThe guy fucking her came quickly and before he could withdraw his cock, he was pulled out of the way as another guy rammed his cock up her and fucked her furiously for about 30 seconds and another load of spunk was shot up my lovely wife's cunt.\n\nBy the time we got to our station, she had been fucked by 8 men in the cunt and as many shot spunk down her throat. I had taken a turn at fucking her myself and as I had never been part of a gang bang before plus the fact that it was my wife being fucked by all these strangers, I had the most explosive climax that I can ever remember.\n\nShe was completely out of it, what with all the fucking and all the climaxes that she had experienced, she didn't know what or where she was. I rearranged her clothes quickly and got her off the train. \n\nThat was the start of our group activities, we have lots of gang bangs at home and at saunas and sex cinemas where she loves being the centre of attention. But still her favourite is being used on the train. We always travel to work by train now but since that first time she is a little bit more discrete, she will 'come on' to only one or two guys at a time. Her favourite is to get into a corner, kneel down and suck cock. She enjoys swallowing spunk but sometimes she likes it sprayed over her face. When she does this, I have to be ready to clean it off before anyone notices. I usually lick it off then we kiss and swap the spunk from mouth to mouth."
1075,Completely Yours 1,"['Fdom-M', 'oral', 'bd']","I had followed you around that day like a devoted puppy dog. I don't think an hour went by without me saying ""I love you, dear"". After dinner I kissed you sweetly on the cheek and kneeled at your feet, looking up at you hopefully.\n\n""Love?"" I asked gently. ""C...Can I be yours, tonight?"" I stammered. ""Please?""\n\nYou nodded.\n\n""Completely?""\n\nYou smiled lovingly back at me, as if I've said something you've been longing to hear. You brushed your hand across my cheek and I melted in response.\n\n""Thank you."" I swooned.\n\n""Thank you!"", you replied.\n\nTonight, I am kneeling at your feet. I have been stripped bare of everything in front of you. (But I need nothing but you.) Tonight, I am entitled to nothing except that which you give me. But you are always so generous to me. I am naked except for the collar around my neck, symbolising my submission to you. My strong hands are clasped politely behind my back. My knees are spread wide, and my head is bowed. My cock is already starting to rise in anticipation. My balls dangle low between my strong thighs. I gaze up at you lovingly with vulnerable green eyes. I have meticulously prepared my body to give it to you. I have showered, shaved, given myself an enema, put on your favorite cologne so I am perfectly clean and pleasant for you, inside and out, tonight.\n\nMy mind is filled with sweet, submissive thoughts. My body has been yours since the day you gave me just a friendly backrub and I couldn't help but melt to your warm touch. My heart has been yours ever since you first kissed me, sweeping me off my feet. I am devoted to you -- completely. Tonight, I want to show you /just/ how devoted I am.\n\n""May I?...Mistress, may I give up my safeword for tonight?""\n\nYou glowed with eagerness. ""Are you sure?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\nYou agreed to my giving up my safeword for the night. I want to become yours completely, offering myself with no reservations. My only wish is that you will accept my gift and take advantage of me. My purpose is to entertain and please you.\n\nYou put your gentle hand around the back of my neck lovingly. As you pull me towards you, my neck arches back and my face shines up at you, beaming prettily. Running your hands through my light brown hair, I meet your touch purring like an adored cat being petted. Your hands are warm -- I melt in her caress while my eyes fall demurely to the floor. Your hand moves against my soft and smooth, smiling cheek. You scoop your hand under my chin and lift my head up. You tower before me, Mistress. Your beautiful big brown eyes probe deeply into mine. Through their green hue you can see only devotion, with a shade of anticipation and fear.\n\nPulling me up, I rise to my feet. As I stand before my Mistress, my feet are close together, my hands are still clasped behind my back and my head is bowed to the floor. You press your warm palms across my chest, down to my abdomen, around to my desirable ass which you grab hungrily (and smile), and finally to my cock, now very hard. You grasp its thick base taking pleasure in its girth. Gently, but with motive, you spread my legs with your other hand.\n\nThis body is yours.\n\nI quaver as I take the cool night air into my lungs, preparing my mind for the night's ordeal. The tip of my cock is already glistening with precum. My scent tantalizes you as you kneel at my feet. Fantasies of your wet lips fill my mind. You squeeze my balls and feel their weight as you search for my cock ring. Deftly, you wrap it around my cock and balls. You lock it on the second notch and put away the key. The leather cock ring and brass lock feel heavy and secure. You cup my balls in your hand and feel them smooth and soft. You grasp them and give a firm tug. You hear me gasp, only slightly nervous. You pull my balls to bring my crotch closer to you. Lusciously, your soft lips part to envelope my head. My fantasies come true. Your tongue rolls around urging me to moan in ecstasy. My eyes roll back and close, savoring every silken stroke. You smile slightly, looking at my pleasure stricken face and then close your eyes to capture my slow moans in your ears. You squeeze my balls harder as you slide my shaft deep into your mouth. You have me, literally, by the balls, as your hand tightens them. But you are being so kind to me I don't seem to mind being taken. You are such a wonderful lover, and so good to me.\n\nI feel safe in your embrace. I always feel at home with my head between your thighs, worshipping you... licking, lapping, sucking. How I wish I was doing so right now. But that thought vanishes as your lips and tongue begin to dance around my sensitive head.\n\nYou have gotten me fully erect and now the cock ring feels very tight and very heavy. You pull out the bondage belt and fasten it snug around my waist. I shudder as you run your gentle lips over my sensitive abdomen. Next come the ankle cuffs and the thigh cuffs. You take my wrist into your hands and kiss my wrists softly. Your touch is electric as you brush your fingers over my tingling arms. I shiver and quake, my knees buckling slightly. Then you lock on wrists cuffs. You put spreader bars between both my thighs and my ankles. I test them by trying to shut my legs but I am held open for you. I whimper quietly, disconcerted about being so open. The air is cool and a breeze whisks against my naked flesh, causing goosebumps.\n\nYou slowly walk around behind me, gazing at this body which has been given freely, lovingly, and dutifully to you to do with as you please. Pushing my shoulders, you motion for me to turn towards the bed. As you help me kneel, you notice my lovely ass sticking out ever so slightly towards you. You grab my ass and squeeze appreciatively. You purr in delight as you gaze. Without saying a word, you let me know that you will be getting your fill of my ass tonight. (Or, to be more correct, /it/ will be getting /its/ fill of /you/.)\n\nYou push my head down into a new set of satin sheets. You slowly take off your clothes still staring at my ass sticking in the air awaiting your every whim. You see my body tense up as I hear your clothes fall to the floor. You strip down to your bra and panties. I feel your warm smooth skin as you lean over my strong back to chain my wrists to the middle of the bed. You then chain my waist to the ends of the bed. The cold sound of the chains makes me shudder. I gasp as I feel my mobility slowly being taken away. My thighs are chained to the legs of the bed. You stroke my thighs and reach my balls caressing them as you chain the cock ring to middle of the end of the bed. I try my bonds but I can barely move.\n\nI await you quietly. You see my back heave as I slowly take in long, deep breaths. You hear me quaver as I exhale, slightly shaking in the cool night air.\n\nMy steady breathing is interrupted with a sharp sigh as you suddenly lay your warm hands upon my ass. I smell the familiar scent of almonds as I feel your loving hands spread oil across my delicious bottom. My oiled skin glows in the soft light. I moan in delight and bury my face into the sheets. So far you have been taking very good care of me. I feel so loved and cared for. I smile as you begin to massage my lower back, spreading warmth and relaxation through my body.\n\nAfter you have massaged my back and buttocks and thighs, leaving my body slack, you break the long silence.\n\n""I want to be able to see your face."" you say as you put a rubber bit gag around my head and fasten reins to it. You pull the reins back so my head is held up high in the air. My eyes widen with anticipation for this is quite a change in treatment.\n\nI look so vulnerable and takeable as you fasten each side to my waist cuff. I cannot hide from you. I cannot burrow my head into the sating sheets for comfort. My body is stretched out before you. My arms are stretched out above my head stretching my wide back across the bed. My legs are spread wide as I kneel on the floor showing my cock dangling in hungry anticipation. My waist is held fast to the edge of the bed so I can't wiggle my ass adoringly... much. My cockring is pulled so taught that I can't pull back. And my head is held high in the air. I bite down on the bit while my neck juts out. I twitch my ears from side to side wondering what you are to do next.\n\nYou lovingly brush my hair and caringly wash my face with a cool handtowel. I purr at your sweet touch. Kissing my on the forehead sweetly you reach over to the video camera pointed at my face and start recording to catch every expression of pain inflicted or pleasure granted. You set up a monitor right at the end of the bed so I can see myself as the camera sees me. I feel wary of the camera recording everything that goes on tonight, but am excited at the idea.\n\n""I'm yours"", I say shyly (almost asking), biting down on the bit.\n\n""You _will_ be,"" you say with a devilish grin.\n\nI smile at that as you start to put on the dildo harness. Today you have decide to use the wide dildo on me. My eyes widen at the prospect as I see you pushing it through the O-ring. The last time we used it I couldn't handle it. I asked you to someday ""Just take me"" with it. Now, however, I wasn't quite so sure I meant it. On the other hand, I am pleased you are taking your liberty with me tonight, especially when I have given up my safeword.\n\n""It's only about as big as you are, dear."" you explain coyly, knowing that gives me no consolation whatsoever.\n\nI try to relax as you and gently poke me, teasing me. I try to pull back into you taking you inside me but the cock ring keeps me from doing so, tugging at my balls and cock. You hear me whine sweetly. My face begs you to take me.\n\n""Are you perfectly clean?"" your voice sings.\n\n""Yes,"" I answer my Mistress. ""Please take me.""\n\nI want to feel you split me in two driving into me but instead, you decide on some sweet analingus. As your tongue slides around my sensitive, tight asshole, my jaw drops and my eyes roll in pleasure. My head lolls around. You are going to /love/ watching this tape later on. I stare at myself in the monitor. A bit frightened at the sight I try to bury my face in the sheets but the bit pulls me back. Suddenly you grasp my balls in your hands and squeeze as you push your tongue inside me. My eyes wince shut and unintelligible noises of pleasure emanate from my lips.\n\nSuddenly, you stop.\n\nI can feel the reassuring heat from your body leave me as you walk away. The room is a just a bit cool and I yearn for your warm touch again. Firmly, you warn me not to get our new satin sheets wet with precum.\n\n""Yes, mistress.""\n\nSeeing you remove the dildo harness, I frown to see you change your mind. I watch the monitor as you take the camera off the tripod and examine my submissive body. As the camera roams, I see myself chained securely to the bed. My body is spread wide open for anything you wish upon me. It's a scary sight to see myself like this. I really had no idea how vulnerable I looked. As the camera turns towards my takeable ass, I wiggle it playfully. In the monitor I see you reach out and grab my adorable ass. I see myself involuntarily tense up in reaction. I am so glad you like my body. Smiling, you put the camera back on its tripod and zoom out to get a wider side shot. I eye the monitor and see my entire body stretched out across the bed.\n\nSitting in front of my face you remove your bra seductively. Your breasts are so beautiful and round and full and perfect. Your nipples are just slightly erect and I long to suck upon them. You sit up and rise up upon your bent knees and slowly slide out of your panties. My eyes hungrily ogle you as I soon see you completely naked before me. I smile eagerly as you spread your legs in front of me. You look so beautiful, there isn't a part of your body, I wouldn't gladly worship with my lips and tongue. I passionately desire what I see just a few, tantalizing inches away. Forgetting your command, I press my cock into the edge of the bed spreading pre-cum over the sheets. I try to bend my head towards you but the bit holds my head back. I try to press forward farther but it does no good. You chuckle softly at my predicament.\n\n""Having problems?"" you ask coyly. (You /are/ having fun.)\n\nFrustration spreads across my face. Mercifully, you slide your inviting crotch closer to my face. Aww, but not close enough, dammit. If it weren't for this damn bit I could kiss and lick you. My tongue strains to reach you but I can barely touch your skin. I glance over to the monitor and see you with your legs spread wide, torturing my hungry, trembling lips with your invitingly wet crotch. You look so desirable, spread out before me (like a all-you-can-eat buffet?), and I need you so badly. Graciously, you press into my nose and begin to writhe against my face grasping my hair. Your scent fills my nostrils and I am in seventh heaven. To my disappointment however, you pull back away from me after a few, but wonderful minutes. I try to follow but my bonds are too taut. You pull out a vibrator and start masturbating, just inches away from my face. My jaw quavers, my eyes are wide open, my mouth is agape. I lick the bit in sympathy as my head strains to reach you twisting from side to side. I try to lift my waist to allow me more slack to reach you, pressing my hard cock into the bed but it does little good. You writhe in delight and whip your head back as the first wave of your climax hits. My face breaks down in utter frustration as you come. My breathing becomes erratic and I am pressing my cock roughly into the bed. I pound the floor with my feet in frustration, the only part I can move. Afterwards you finish, tossing aside the vibrator. You, being such a kind Mistress, bury my face in your crotch, wet from your orgasm. Gratefully, I nuzzle into you getting my nose and lips and chin completely damp. You decide to repeat your performance in front of your captive audience. I sigh in delight and look very content until you pull out a blindfold. Smiling wickedly down at me you place it over my eyes.\n\n""Uh!"" I protest as blackness surrounds me.\n\nNow, all I can do is hear your breathing and moaning over the humming of the vibrator. I can feel the bed moving underneath you, and smell the sweet, musky scent of your sex. After you come again I can feel you get off the bed. I try to turn my head around to hear your footsteps move around behind me. The reins, attached to both sides of my waist prevent me from doing so. I can't quite pinpoint where you are. With ears perked up, and my eyes darting around under the blindfold nervously, I hear the tripod being set down behind me.\n\n""I want a good view of your delicious ass which has been dutifully waiting to be taken.""\n\nI can now only imagine what I must looked like, spread out before you. My mind's eye is vivid as I can see nothing but blackness. I picture a man with wide shoulders and a v-shaped back which leads down to a cute butt, stretched out over a bed with his thick cock buried bluntly in soft satin sheets. I picture a beautiful woman, with perfect, smooth brown skin standing over him. Her breasts are round and full. Her dark eyes gaze over him. An adorable mischievous smile spreads across her face. Her smiling cheeks bunch up into soft, kissable mounds. Oh, I want to caress her soft, silky thighs with my hands and lips. I want to feel them wrapped around me as I drrrive into her with great passion. I need her cute and very takeable ass. I remember how wet, and tight and perfect she is when I am inside her. How she can take me so high and hold me at the brink of a sweet mind- blowing orgasm. And then she lets me come and ""drowns me in her body, carving deep blue ripples in the tissues of my mind.""\n\nI want you so bad.\n\nAs you unhook the reins from my waist belt, my head flops down into the bed. I feel you climb on top of my back lying on your stomach. Your soft breasts press up against the small of my back. You spread your legs and writhe gently on my back. My head, if it weren't for the blindfold, could turn around and could get a delicious view of your sex. You relax there, propping your head on your elbows, looking down upon my awaiting bottom, pondering what you should do next. I can imagine what you look like -- soft and brown on top of my pale skin -- your smooth flawless thighs straddling me -- your adorable ass, round and soft and very spankable -- your wonderfully massageable back -- your neck, so beautiful to kiss sweetly making you blush, and to grasp when kissing your roughly -- your perfect breasts, pushed together in voluptuous mounds, resting on my back.\n\nLazily, you run your hands up and down my legs occasionally squeezing my buttocks. Your beautiful brown nipples are getting hard, I can tell as the press against me when you move forward to lean over. You spread my asscheeks and start licking my, oh!, so sensitive asshole. I shudder in delight when you pull out a bottle of skin lotion and rub it into my flesh.\n\n""I don't want the welts to last /too/ long,"" you explain to me with an eerie matter of fact-ness.\n\nI worry for my future but the lotion is cool and your hands are warm, emptying my mind of troubles. You spread the lotion all over my buttocks, my thighs and my back. As you back up to massage my back, I feel you sit right in front of my face, still just out of reach. You look down at me trying to reach you and you smile at your devilishness. You rub my nose in your wet crotch for only a few wonderful seconds. After you are finished you lie on top of me on your stomach with your head resting on the small of my back as if to nap.\n\nYou reach out and lazily stroke my thighs and ass with your hands, occasionally slapping my ass playfully or running your fingernails up my thighs. You are thinking about what you would like to do with me tonight when suddenly you notice something. Your head peers over and around to between my legs. I have gotten your new satin sheets very, very wet with my precum.\n\n""Hah! You don't listen to anything I say."" you exclaim, with a hint of triumph in your voice.\n\nMy head unburies itself from the sheets and twists around.\n\n""What?"" I ask nervously, trying to see through the blindfold.\n\n""You got the bed all wet!""\n\n""Oh"", I whimper. My tense back goes slack as I let my head fall down into the sheets, remembering what you hinted about welts.\n\nYou angrily pull out another length of chain and attach it to the ends of my ankle cuffs running the middle of the chain through the D- ring on my cockring. You chain the ankle spreader bar to the thigh spreader bar pulling my feet up in the air making my weight rest on my knees. Now, if I try to let my feet down, it tugs on the cockring. You take up all the slack on the cockring and anything else you can find. I am very immobile and feel very vulnerable. The soles of my feet are now pointing towards the ceiling. You pull out three ice cubes. One goes in the small of my back, the others go in the arch of my feet.\n\n""Don't drop those or I'm putting the nipple clamps on you."""
1076,Completely Yours 2,"['Fdom-M', 'oral', 'bd']","You take off the blindfold and bit gag, grab my hair, pull my head up, pull down my chin and shove a rather large ice dildo down my throat. Choking and trying not to gag, I suck on it. My eyes try to open wide in fear but are still adjusting themselves to the light. Squinting, I see myself in the monitor with my lips wrapped around this very thick dildo. The cool water runs down my throat as it starts to melt. Ice water runs down out the corner of my mouth and down my chin.\n\n""Sloppy, sloppy"" you scold as you slide the melting dildo out of my mouth, placing it aside in a bowl of ice cubes. My eyebrows shoot up as I nervously stare at the bowl very full with ice.\n\n""Don't worry"" you try to calm me, ""we won't use it all at once."" Your cheeks bunch up so cutely as a devilish grin widens.\n\nYou take the tripod back to my ass and shove the ice dildo swiftly up my ass. I can't resist watching the monitor showing the large object being rammed into me. Shrieking, I pull hard at the bonds and try to push it out but you hold it inside. It is quite large and it feels like it is splitting me in two. I have never felt quite this penetrated -- almost. The cold starts to numb the pain until you start to move it inside me, in and out, slowly, taking your time. Initially very painful, I get used to the feeling quickly. I even begin to enjoy it, very much. I watch the monitor as the cold water runs out and over my balls. I shiver. You cup my balls and spread the water all over my ass. The cold night air is feeling much colder now. My brow wrinkles up in frustration and I frown as I complain that I am cold and wet.\n\n""Ah,"" you say understandingly, ""I know what you want.""\n\nI was expecting a nice warm towel but I see you pull out the large, heavy, wooden paddle.\n\n""This will warm you up.""\n\nSorry that I asked, I bury my head in the covers and tense up, waiting for your first strike.\n\nSilence.\n\nNeither of us moves a muscle. Just as I begin to raise my head you beat me down with a hard whack. The paddle hits my ass with a thud and a sting from the wetness. The paddle strikes me again and again. As I try to move to get out of the way I rock the entire bed since I am so tightly bound. I have no choice but to let you do as you wish with me. I am completely under your control, willingly or not. I begin to sob. Each strike stings sharply against my butt covered with ice-cold water.\n\n""Enough? Please!...please? please stop?""\n\n""I won't stop until /I/ think you've had enough..."" you scold.\n\n>WHACK< your strike me solidly across my reddened ass.\n\n""...and them some, now NO talking."" you smile.\n\nUnder different circumstances, I would have voluntarily let myself slip into another level of submission or safeworded. But now I am frightened, being so defenseless and without a safeword. I have no choice but to let you dominate me. I /must/ submit to you. I am trapped and there is no turning back. I am at your mercy. I want to cry out my safeword and maybe you would take pity on me but I had pledged that I wouldn't. It seemed that, tonight, you were heading to try and make me safeword. I bury my face into the sheets, wincing, wondering how long I can take this before completely breaking down.\n\n""The camera can't see your face."" you scold as you pull back on the reins.\n\nI bite down on the bit very hard, trying to take the pain. You paddle me with wild abandon for another several minutes. It seemed like hours. My eyes are glued wide open to the monitor as I watch my butt becoming redder and redder until my butt is nice and hot and very very sore. I am humiliated by watching myself being spanked, and seeing the aftereffects of each blow, but since the element of suprise is gone I find I can take the punishment. I am dripping with precum like crazy.\n\n""I would love to let the world see you, like this, right now."" you think aloud as my ears perk up. ""What if this were being broadcast to the world right now?""\n\n""No..."" I say in disbelief. ""Of course it isn't.""\n\n""No,"" you laugh, ""but I think I shall have you post some pictures of this.""\n\nYou seem so proud of me, taking this much punishment so far, and being so obedient. Normally I'm so, well, ornery. I don't want to let you down. You turn off the camcorder which was running out of tape and take out a Polaroid camera. The flash pierces the room with a cold light at you take picture after picture of my sore submissive body.\n\n""Lift your head and look at me.""\n\nReluctantly I unbury my head from the covers. >FLASH< The light blinds my tearing eyes. I bury my head down into the covers again.\n\n""Look at me!"" you bark angrily.\n\nSlowly I lift my head and look back at you in shame. You WILL make me post these pictures to the alt.binaries.pictures.erotica.bondage, I know. The ones of my face will be kept only for our own personal library. Well,...I hope. I start to cry, while struggling at my bonds. In pity you put the camera down. Kneeling aside of me you run your hands through my hair and kiss me on my forehead. Cradling my head in your lap you reassure me that you love me.\n\n""Now, if you're a good boy...""\n\n""YES?"" I cried eagerly.\n\n""You'll be rewarded.""\n\nGiven a chance to redeem myself lifts up my spirits as you wipe the tears from my eyes. If I am not a good boy, I can tell I will be severely punished. You look like you're in the mood.\n\n""I'll take you now."" you say running your hand over my flushed cheeks. I smile in delight and look back at you with the most trusting, loving eyes.\n\nA confused and disheartened expression overtakes my smiling face as you put the training bit back on me and pull out a riding crop.\n\n""Just in case you need discipline, slave.""\n\nThe word _slave_ rang like a bell, echoing in my ears and bouncing around in the walls of my mind. My mind races... ""I gave myself to you. I am your slave. I am yours. I am not to be concerned with anything except you. My body is for you. My pleasure is for you. My pain is for you. I am yours. Your every whim is my duty to serve. My body is yours to do with as you please. Cruelty, kindness... it doesn't matter. As long as it comes from you. I love you. Thank you.""\n\nHaving reminded myself of my position, I sigh in acceptance. Most of the time when you top me, you end up torturing me with pleasure. While that entertains you, tonight you want to dominate me thoroughly, and by any means necessary.\n\nYou rechecked my bonds. Everything was OK. ""Here we go again"" ran through my mind as you pulled back on the reins lifting my head up high. My ass feels open and vacant with the enema I had earlier today and the cold ice dildo. I await your next move as you put in a new tape the camera.\n\n""I think this monitor is distracting you."" you say as you move it out of my sight. Though wary of it at first, I was sad to see it go. I feel you slowly bring the dildo up to my ass. You poke and prod gently. I whine in anticipation, trying to pull back into it.\n\nSuddenly, you thrust inside me in one swift stroke. My eyes roll back in my head and my head flies back. I let out a load roar as I feel your unyielding cock splitting my ass in two. My head tries to fall back down, but you catch me with the reins. I bite down on the bit very hard as I struggle against them and the pain. I feel that I've been split wide open. I am burning inside as you keep your wide cock inside me for a while. Just as I start to get used to it being there you begin to pull out again. I wail in anguish. You are HUGE. I pant from the exertion of trying to rip the bed apart.\n\nHovering at outside of my asshole you ask me in the sweetest voice, ""Are you OK?""\n\n""Just fuck me. Fuck me, Please!"" I sob. ""I want it."" I want this. I want this so bad. As you press quickly into my delightful ass a second time I begin to moan in severe pain and delight. My cock, however, has sprung to full attention. I've never been harder. You are stretching my ass wide open. Through the burning pain, a sensation of pure delight starts swelling as you press against my prostate. I am spilling precum all over the place. It feels wonderful as you pull all the way out.\n\nYou push in a third time and scream out in unbearable pleasure and shocking pain. I am worried that I might bite through the rubber bit. You pull out faster and I sigh in pleasure. Then you don't wait to move back into me again. I gasp at the sensation. God this is so good.\n\n""Oh God, oh Mistress, I love you. Oh GOD!"" I scream as you begin plunging into me at a moderate pace.\n\nAnd the camera is taking it all in.\n\nMy cock is rock hard, spilling cum and my body is stressing the chains which bind it. With the crop you strike my back.\n\n""Owwww?"" I whine questioningly.\n\n""Don't speak.... moan all you like, but no talking."" you smile.\n\nI try to pull away but the cock ring is tugging too hard. Why are you doing this to me? But I am too incapable of forming any questions. You have me trapped. You continue to ride me as I writhe and moan, the burning sensation ever present. The crop stings my back. I feel I want to faint. You _order_ me to come in a stern voice. You drive into me with more strength urging me to come but I can't. While you are penetrating my ass very deeply with that long, wide, hard dildo the burning pain still hasn't quite left. You strike me a few times across my back and reissue the order to come. I plead with you.\n\n""You n- know OH I i havennnn't been ABle to c-COME l-like this w-w- with the OH --other sm-sma-AH-aller dildOH. I I uhhI don'nOW! if I c- can with THIS! one...UH!"" my speech is broken up with every thrust. You silence me with a few more strokes across my back.\n\n""COME!"" you snarl with a swift tug on the reins. You are becoming frustrated with me. You want me to come so much. You have wound me up very tight and you would love to see me just unleash it all, my head rolling, my eye rolled back, my eyelids fluttering, my mouth open, with a look of genuine disbelief and suddenly my eyes open wide, and then wider, and then an almost panicked look as I begin to come, and then finally the rushing wave throws me over into a sea of massive orgasm, I flail around, every muscle in my body thrusting, and you look down on me in wonder, wondering if I am going to pass out.\n\nBut, I only whimper.\n\nYou drive into me harder and harder, bludgeoning me into the bed. You grasp my waist while holding the reins back to keep my head high. Tears well up in my eyes as I want to come for you so badly but I can't. Right now the pain is just too much. I need you to touch my cock. I try to press into the bed but my bonds prevent me. As you plunge into my very desirable ass you strike me with the crop with one hand, while holding the reins with the other resting your hand on my waist. You are getting very frustrated, hot and sweaty. You want to force this orgasm out of me but I you feel am resisting. Very excited, you plunge into me as hard as you can, slapping against my red, swollen ass.\n\nI wish I could feel you cum inside me, and hear your screams of delight, feel you dig your fingers into my flesh to prevent you from losing your balance as orgasm ravages your body.\n\nAfter a long while you give up on me. Angry, disappointed and sexually frustrated, you take the harness off. I sigh in relief. You mutter something as you start to put my chastity belt on. You shove the attached butt plug in me. It used to fill me up now only feels secure and comforting to have inside me. My hard-on is unbearable. You force me to become softer again giving me a swift whip across the genitals with the cat. I scream out and try to double over to protect myself but am once again pulled back by my bonds.\n\n""Please, no? no more?""\n\nMy pleas are answered with another stroke aimed at my balls.\n\n""Oww!""\n\n""NO Talking""\n\nI am feeling very, very, very vulnerable and scared. You are being very disciplinary tonight. I want to reach back and hold my ass from falling apart and protect my balls from any further lashings. I start sobbing uncontrollably.\n\n""Hush....shh. shh..."", you wrap my cock in a bag of crushed ice.\n\nAfter a few minutes I become very soft and small, shrinking from the cold.\n\n""If you won't come when I tell you to, you won't come _at all_."" you say with a suddenly cold, decisive, reprimanding and somewhat disappointed tone.\n\nThe realization that I'm in deep trouble hits me as I hear the click of you locking the chastity belt in place and slamming the key in a drawer. I suck up my tears. You sound very upset. I go limp in my bonds. I feel sorry for not being able to please you and quietly whimper into the sheets. Lifting my head by my hair, you replace the bit with a penis gag. It fills my mouth and I suck on it eagerly, almost involuntarily.\n\nI wish it were yours. I would love to suck your cock -- feel it warm in my mouth and hard in my hand -- running my lips and tongue down its length and licking your balls. I would take all of you inside me, moving in and out sensuously. I would nibble the head gently with my lips. I want to feel you come hard in my mouth, swelling up and spurting your cum so hot into my mouth as you gasp in delight.\n\nYou pull out the paddle again. >WHACK< you hit me solidly on my sore buttocks. For a couple minutes you do this until I beg you to stop.\n\n""No more, please!"" gets muffled through the gag. You answer only with harder strikes for speaking. With every strike I am driven into the bed. If it weren't for the chastity belt I'd be dripping precum all over the sheets. Slipping into a very heavy state of mind I am amazed I am taking all this punishment. As are you. Seeing how I am beginning to be unaffected, you pull out a cat. I see this and start to whimper. You hit my already sore buttocks and I cry out. The pain stings and burns as each lash whips across my swollen skin. The penis gag muffles the sound of my wailing. Smiling sardonically, you give me a few more strokes.\n\n""Please, please, please,"" I chant over and over again begging you to stop through the gag. ""PLEASE!!!""\n\n""OK, I won't punish your poor swollen little ass anymore, dear.""\n\nYou unchain me from the bed and kiss me on the forehead. I sob gratefully thinking it is all over. But then you lead me to the whipping post. I have never been tied to this before. This was always used for you. I hate that cat'o'nine. You seem to like it. I have too good of an idea what you have in store for me. With my hands high above my head and my feet chained to the bottom I sort of dangle there helplessly. My bottom lip trembles as I pout, starting to sob again. I catch a glimpse of my backside in the monitor. It is crisscrossed with red streaks.\n\nYour voice pierces the room, ""You did NOT come when I ORDERED you to, and you will be PUNISHED."" you bark angrily, still feeling sexually frustrated. You punctuate your words with a few searing strokes of the cat across my back. You work it in your mind that I refuse to come and am forcing you to put me in my chastity belt. For some reason you just want to punish me tonight. To take me to the edge. And I'm not safewording under the searing strikes of the cat which you thought I'd buckle under. Since I am not giving up, you continue, slipping into a dominate mindset.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" gets muffled into the gag.\n\n""The camera can't hEAr you..."" you say sardonically. >CRACK<\n\n""I'M SORRY!,"" I plead, speaking as well as I can.\n\nShaking your head, you walk into the bathroom and shut the door. After several lonely minutes, you come back wearing an entirely leather outfit. You are wearing black leather boots, gloves, panties and a tight fitting bodice which pushes up your breasts into very tantalizing mounds. This is partly to intimidate me and partly to get yourself more in the mood. This is the first time you've worn it other than to try it on. You feel power as you squeeze your fist through the leather. My eyes open wide in fear as they see you are sauntering towards with the nipple clamps dangling from your fingertips.\n\n""NO!!!!"" I bellow, my eyes flooded with tears, my face stricken with horror. My body whips around in pain as you put them on, the chain connecting them around the post. My knees buckle as I scream into the gag. My hands grasp the chains connected to the wrists cuffs for support. I hang there in helpless agony with tears streaming down my eyes. You walk around back and pull out a whip. The clamps are burning my nipples. I'd do or say anything to get these off. These instruments of torture will completely control me.\n\n>CRACK<\n\nI jolt with surprise as I hear you testing out the whip on the wall. The next stroke, though falls on my back and I twist around trying to get away. With each lash you take away the pain of the nipple clamps for a brief moment. It is a mixed blessing, however, as my back gets crisscrossed with searing red marks. With every strike, I squeeze down on the butt plug and bludgeon my chastity belt into the post. I start sobbing, sucking earnestly on the penis gag.\n\nThe pain is building making me sway, dazed. If I ever get down from this post, I'll do anything you ask me. Anything. I now remember what you said about the welts. I come to the awful realization you've wanted to do this for the flimsy excuse of getting the sheets wet. A fiery look is in your eyes as you strike my back over and over. You start to shift from side to side as you are getting wet. You take the gag out of my mouth.\n\n""Please, I'll do anything you ask... just get me down. Please?!""\n\nWithout a word, you take off the nipple clamps slowly and take me down from the post. I collapse on the floor clutching my nipples. I creep over to your feet and start kissing them frantically. You look down at me and see me in my chastity belt, pink ass filled with a dildo, red marks all over my back, looking up at your with big, soulful, tearing eyes. Lovingly, you run your hands through my hair and I reach around your legs clutching tightly. Smiling, you take me to the bed. You tie me spread-eagle and take off my belt. You take out the Men's Cream and start torturing my cock, rubbing the tip roughly. At first I thought you were going to make me come but such intense stimulation is cutting it off. I am in pure agony. I am so hard and I beg you to let me come. You raise your eyebrows in disbelief.\n\n""You want to come?"" you ask shockedly.\n\n""Yessss,"" I plead.\n\nYour sweet inquisitive expression sharply changes to a scowl, ""You Come when I TELL you to, SLAVE."" That word struck my mind harder than the whips across my back. I continue my sobbing, tears running down my face. You squeeze my balls hard for talking and continue to torture me.\n\nI start to whimper. ""I love you?""\n\nYou smile sweetly, ""I love you too. But you asked for this.""\n\nYou begin to kiss my balls sweetly. I close my eyes and let the sensations overtake my frantic thoughts. Just as I begin to relax I feel a small nip at my ballsack.\n\n""Aaa!"" I yelp.\n\nI see your eyes meet mine, looking up over my pubic mound. I can see your cheeks bunching up in a wicked grin.\n\n""Please? No?""\n\nIn answer, you give my balls a few more bites. I start flailing about as best I can being tied spread-eagle. I bite my lip and my brow furrows. Tears start welling up in my eyes as you take one in your mouth and tug, and tug harder, and harder, and bite down more and more."
1077,Completely Yours 3,"['Fdom-M', 'oral', 'bd']","Your leather gloves wrap around my bound wrists, squeezing them tightly driving them into the bed as you writhe on top of me. Your breasts are over my lips but are disconcertingly covered in leather. You definitely seem less relenting when wearing this outfit. My mind races, trying to prevent my balls from releasing into you, but you are so warm and wet. You clench down tightly and I want to come right then and there.\n\n""Don't you come!"" you warn. Your eyes glare down at me promising horrible retribution.\n\nYou move slowly, doing your best to make me come. You kiss me aggressively on the lips. Your tongue invades my mouth as you grasp my neck. I am yours. I melt in you arms. I would do anything, ANYTHING to please you. I start seizing up and my breathing becomes erratic as the pressure builds.\n\n""Don't you dare come or it'll be your last for a week."" you warn, reminding me of the chastity belt.\n\n""I don't care."" I resign, starting to let myself release into you.\n\nYou plunge straight down onto my cock and hold yourself down fast, ceasing all movement. ""I'll bring back the nipple clamps... I mean it!""\n\nI quickly get a grip on myself. I am panicking. I am so close to orgasm and you feel so tight and wet around my bulging cock. I couldn't stand putting those nipple clamps back on.\n\nYou take off your gloves and throw them aside. You begin to move again, but agonizingly slowly. The sensations are building and building... I'm going to come very soon. With great effort I tense up and cut off the flow from inside. My balls are aching for release, but at least I won't come for at least a little while longer. Seeing that I was successful, you get off me. Taking off your remaining clothes, you watch me as I try to get free of my bonds. You start whipping the insides of my thighs with the crop. I struggle, throwing my weight from side to side, causing my heavy cock to sway back and forth. You scratch my balls with your nails.\n\nI start to cry, ""I'm so sorry.""\n\nThen you pull out some more ice cubes and chill my poor nipples. The pain is unbearable for a minute but they are soon numbed. My throbbing cock is not subsiding. You grasp it again and begin to slowly torture me. You mount me again and begin to move.\n\n""Come... NOW."", you order.\n\nI am very worked up now and I have forced everything back so it will be impossible for me to do so right now.\n\n""NOW!""\n\n""I can't `NOW!'... I am trying!""\n\nI start to build and build and build and build. It is taking forever. Just before I think I am going to start, you stop. I cry out in disbelief. You said I didn't come fast enough. I am crying, tears rolling down my face. Smiling, you untie me. You lovingly wipe my sweaty brow and throw me over your knee. I collapse in your lap.\n\n""Such a cute ass"" you say giving me a few light scratches over my red, swollen buttocks. You spank me playfully pinching my dripping cock between your thighs. I would do anything, ANYTHING right now for your forgiveness. You let me kneel in front of you and I begin to lick and suck and kiss your feet. You motion my head towards your crotch and order me to make you come. I try so hard. I am too excited and can't control myself to make you come. I just end up frustrating you further. I failed again. My mind is reeling.\n\nI'm sorry, my mistress."" knowing I was in trouble. You pull me up by my ear and drag me into the bathroom. At the door you throw me to the cold tile floor.\n\n""No you're not. Don't lie to me _slave_.""\n\n""I am! I'm not! Ohhh....""\n\n""You refuse to come when I tell you, you REFUSE to make me come and now, Now you start lying to me. What kind of slave are you?"" I look away ashamed rubbing my sore ass.\n\n""Get in the shower, now."" you say as you throw the keys to the cuffs to the floor. ""Take it all off.. quickly."" I fumble with the keys as my hands are shaking.\n\n""Hurry."" you yell back at me while getting the camcorder.\n\nI finally am completely naked and without my collar. You turn on the cold water. The water hits me and I bunch over. You order me to stand up straight hitting me with the riding crop. I stifle a yelp as it smarts against my cold wet skin. I let the cold water penetrate through my skin. It feels good over my searingly hot welts on my back and my sore butt. You get me completely cold and wet. I huddle up in a little ball in the corner covered in goosebumps. You throw me a towel. I dry off as you get the electric hair cutter.\n\n""Stand in the middle of the shower and spread your legs."" you bark.\n\nYou turn on the hair cutter and carefully run it all around my cock and balls. You trim my pubic mound very close. Then you spread Nair over my ass and balls taking care to avoid my penis and anus. The lotion feels soothing and cool on my buttocks. You command me to keep in that position for as long as you tell me. Meanwhile my cock become soft again. After ten minutes you wash off the lotion, along with all my hairs, with warm water and a washcloth. After you have completely rinsed me, and gotten the smell of the lotion off, you rub my ass and balls and coo at how smooth they are. I am allowed to feel them also. My butt is as smooth as, well, as a baby's butt. My balls are nice and hairless. I like this very much. My cock is starting to harden. You lick my newly shaven balls. Your tongue feels soft and caressing as I shudder in delight. This feels so wonderful. You run your tongue all over my crotch and ass. I feel weak in the knees and I falter to the floor. Wrapping your arms around my waist, you continue to caress my smooth skin, but never touching my rock hard cock. I know better than to ask.\n\nYou stop suddenly, having come to a decision.\n\n""Get on your hands and knees..."" (I comply) ""...spread your legs... farther... good. Now get your head down on the floor.""\n\nYou put on my collar, wrist cuffs, and thigh cuffs. You put a spreader bar between my thighs. You tie my collar to the spreader bar, keeping my head to the ground. You lock my wrists together behind my back. Now my butt is pushed up in the air and my naked balls are hanging free to the cold air. You begin to rub your hands all over my butt and crotch, over my balls and finally begin to pump my now dripping cock.\n\n""Oh god!"" you exclaim as you feel how hard I am. ""Do you want me?""\n\n""YES!""\n\nYou purr. ""I'll make a deal with you. I'll let you take me, now, anyway you like, and I'll let you come, IF...""\n\n""YES?""\n\n""...if you'll be my slave for the rest of this week.""\n\n""Ummm.... Will I have a safeword?""\n\n""Hmmmm.... if you safeword, I'll just give you a choice of something else...unpleasant. Something that you'd probably never agree to otherwise.""\n\n""Uh... ok. So I really don't have much of a safeword, do I?""\n\n""Don't worry, I'm not that much of a sadist, you know that.""\n\n""Hunh!"", I exclaim (begging to differ).\n\nA beautiful smile lights up your face as you run you fingers through my hair. ""Do you accept?""\n\n""What if I don't?""\n\n""Well, I don't think you have much of a choice because if you don't I am going to lock that chastity belt on you and throw away the key.""\n\n""You wouldn't!""\n\n""Oh yes I would."" you sing, ""Oh, well, I'd send for a new key, but that takes four to six weeks.""\n\n""I won't let you."" I say as I try to scurry away but it is no use. My head is pulled down towards my thighs, and my arms are secure behind my back. I roll over to my side and try to push my way across the floor.\n\n""You don't have that option."" your voice trails off as you walk off to go get the chastity belt.\n\n""No!""\n\n""Then you'll be mine, with virtually no safeword for a whole week?""\n\n""Yes!""\n\n""I'm glad. Thank you, sweetheart.""\n\nYou kiss my cheek as you begin to take off my cuffs. I can feel my cock throbbing in anticipation. As soon as I have mobility I begin to lunge towards you hungrily. You stop me and motion towards the bed. I eagerly skip over to the bed. You tell me to lie down on you back as you bring over the camcorder and set the tripod pointed towards the bed. I lie down, rather uncomfortably, on my back and instinctively cross my wrists over my head and spread my legs. I ache to be inside you. I am hopping mad to take you.\n\nYou begin to slowly caress my body, agonizingly slow. I beginning to pant, I am so hot. I begin to writhe uncontrollably underneath your touch. You sit down upon my leg. I gasp as I feel you, warm and wet, gently riding my thigh. You reach down and cup my smooth balls in your hand. You bend over and begin to wet my cock with your glorious lips. I start to growl quietly underneath my breath as my patience is wearing thin. The next time your lips leave my cock, I quickly flip you over and pin you down to the bed. Your eyes look up with surprise at my fiery glare, and with a little fear and excitement. I spread your legs with my knee, and grasp the back of your neck roughly. With one swift motion, I pummel into you, pushing my unyielding cock into you as deep as I can go.\n\nYour eyelids flutter and as your lips part to gasp I kiss you hard upon your lips. I am pounding into you, grasping your body tightly as I make long, swift, hard strokes, pushing against your pubic bone. I turn your head to the side and begin to press my lips hard against the nape of your neck. You are writhing so seductively underneath me. I quickly turn your face towards me and kiss you again upon your wet lips. I am still driving into you, hard and fast. Your eyes roll back as you feel the first wave of orgasm begin to build deep inside you. You squeeze down upon my shaft and feel it hard and wide. I bend down to your left breast and take your hard nipple into my mouth. I suck very hard and begin to bite down as I wind up some very deep strokes. Your hands are thrown back behind your head and your legs are wrapped around me, pulling me in farther and farther. I begin to seethe as I feel you begin to clench down tighter and tighter as your orgasm begins to climax. I growl underneath my breath as you begin to cry out. As you come, I feel a rush of wetness envelope my cock. This feels wonderful and you look beautiful writhing beneath me. But for some reason I'm not coming.\n\n""Turn over."" I order abruptly.\n\nYou get on your hands and knees and hang your head, heavy from orgasm, down between your shoulders. I grasp your waist and plunge deeply inside you, wet and tingling from your last orgasm. As you feel me spread you wide, your head rises up and you gasp in delight as I begin riding you, pulling you back into me as I drive into you. I pace myself with deep, long strokes in a steady rhythm. I reach around and tease your clit. Animalistic pleasure rushes throughout your body as I take you from behind. You come again very quickly and even harder than the last time. Sounds of exasperation and disbelief emanates from your lips.\n\n""Please come?"" you beg sweetly while catching your breath.\n\n""Turn over."" I order. I feel vindicated as I have successfully pleased you, and to such an extent. Surely you will wanting to be doing this more often. :)\n\nLovingly, I cradle you in my arms and hold you close to me as I slowly drive into you, still with long, deep strokes. I rock the bed as I drive into you. You legs are wrapped around me and your arms are wrapped around my neck. You are feeling very knackered and excited at the same time. You want to feel me come inside you so badly. I kiss your neck and cheeks as I begin to build up pace. I begin to moan with every panting breath. I start to gyrate with greater intensity as I hold my head up and let the sensations build. You are very wet, and very tight. You nuzzle your head in my chest as I lift my head up and plunge deep inside you. My head begins to roll around and my eyes begin to close. Harder and harder I drive into you. You watch my expression begin to melt into extreme pleasure I my orgasm begins to build. My eyes roll back and my eyelids flutter as I start to drive into you double time, rocking the bed. I begin to moan louder and louder with every breath.\n\n""Ohh Ohh Ohhhh OHHHH OHHHH OHH OHH OHH OHHOHHOHHOHHAHHAHHHAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!"" I scream loudly. You feel me swell even bigger as I come very hard. My face is incredulous. I am totally lost in orgasm. Deep inside you can feel me come.\n\n""AAAAaaaaAAaaaAAAAAAannnnnngggggghhhAAAAAAA!!! AAAH AAHH......... AAAHHHH! OHHH! EHH!!!""\n\nMy neck becomes weak and my limbs arelimp after I finish. My eyebrows shoot up as I begin to slow down my strokes. My still quite hard cock is moving in and out of you bringing my body limply with it. Finally I collapse heavily upon you, trying to catch my breath. You purr in delight as we clutch each other with me still inside you. I roll onto my side next to you. Intertwined we snuggle, completely knackered. We doze off with me nuzzled sweetly into your neck, arms wrapped around you. After several minutes you wake up and hold my head close to you and rub your hand over my smooth butt, purring. I am now completely flaccid. You roll out of bed trying not to disturb me and slip on the cock cage. I don't protest much as I am still quite out of my skull. You lock it on put the key in the drawer. You put on my collar and turn me over onto my other side so you can press up against my back. You lie down behind me and cup my smooth, hairless balls. You kiss me sweetly on the cheek and wrap your hand around the back of my neck.\n\n""You're /mine/."" you purr. I only moan happily in response. You lock a long chain from my cock cage to the bed and put the key nearby, but out of my reach.\n\nThat night I slept very soundly (understandably), waking up only occasionally to feel my erections thwarted by the cock cage. For most of the night I filled that cock cage as much as it allowed me.\n\nEarly the next morning around 4 am, however, I had to urinate. I turned my head around and whispered, ""Mistress?...Mistress?""\n\nDrowsily you answered me, ""Mmmm?""\n\n""I have to go to the bathroom, but you've chained me to the bed.""\n\n""Aw, you can hold it. Go to sleep"" you mumbled as you sunk your head back into the pillow. I pinched it off as best as I could by curling up in a little ball and fell back asleep. After a about an hour though I woke up again by the urge. Now it was more urgent.\n\n""Mistress?""\n\n""Yes dear?""\n\n""I really need to go."" I pleaded. ""Now."" I added with urgency.\n\n""Oh, alright."" Grudgingly you unlock the chain and I scurry off to the adjoining bathroom. I have a partial erection (as much as this cage will allow me) and the tip of my cock is at the end of the cage so I have a clear shot. I am about to release the pressure as I see you standing, watching, in the doorway. I try to shoo you away but you refuse.\n\n""I just want to watch.""\n\n""Nooo... please? Go away? please?""\n\n""Do it front of me. Or I'll flush the key to your cock cage down the toilet and we'll have to go to a locksmith.""\n\n""Oh, come on.""\n\nYou pull the key out and dangle it over the bowl. ""You've always been an exhibitionist... I bet you'd like me to take you to a locksmith. I know of this nice lady locksmith who'd get a real kick out of it... and you with your adorably baby smooth butt."" you smirk as you give it a swift swat.\n\nI grumble.\n\n""Oh come on, at least I'm not going to make you drink it or something."" you scold me with contempt for the idea. Neither of us are into watersports. But, for some reason you want to watch me. Curiosity, I attribute it to.\n\nReluctantly I comply. I am an exhibitionist but I am also a bit of a coward. This is extremely embarrassing for me. I have never let you watch me urinate. It's a big hang-up of mine. (I don't know why, it just is.) I have trouble letting myself release with you watching me. This is very private for me.\n\n""Come on, I don't have all morning."" you smile, trying to lighten things up. I reluctantly release as you watch in interest. I shut my eyes as I let my bladder relax with abandon.\n\n>FLASH<\n\nIn shock, my eyes open wide to see you with the camera.\n\n""This picture will insure that you will do everything I say."" you smile.\n\n""NO!"" I protest as I finish. ""I won't let you keep that.""\n\n""Oh really?"" you taunt, ""Do you want me to flush this down the toilet?"", holding the key above the bowl with the other hand on the lever.\n\n""No!...No mistress. I'll behave."" I comply as my heart sinks.\n\n""I know you will, dear. Now lets go back to bed. You have a long week ahead of you.""\n\nAs we walked back to bed, my mind began to accept my lot. I always ""submit"" but stop the action when things stop going the way I want them to. I never have really fully submitted to your wishes -- only when they've coincided with mine.\n\n""I'll be a good boy."" I concede.\n\n""Thank you, sweetie. Just trust me."" you reply with a wonderful smile.\n\nYou hold my head in your hands and kiss me sweetly on the forehead. It feels wonderful to be so loved and cared for when you are submissive. Haven given everything up to your true love and being able to trust her to love you and take care of you is such a beautiful thing. I fell asleep again in your arms huddled in a little ball, chained to the bed, feeling pure contentment. I can't wait for tomorrow."
1078,Complications,"['MFFF', 'orgy', 'work', 'mc', 'bd']","Due to the pressure that was on both of us, there were many times our work sessions would digress into a montage of repartee that often could become downright obscene. Kinky talk, innuendo, double-entendre and scurrilous jokes all seemed to help break the tension of our labor. At first, I figured that she was just coming on to me a bit, merely some innocent flirtation, because at other times she spoke in glowing terms about her artist husband of 10 years. A little confusing for me, but I finally decided that, although there were times she could be overbearing to the point of being obnoxious, she was a pretty special woman who was already involved in a loving relationship and really had a lot going for her. I really came to like her.\n\nShortly after our deadline was met, She invited me to come to her home for dinner to celebrate. I took this as a tremendous compliment because in my dealing with a great many of her associates, I had never met any who had been invited to her home. It was a bit of a mystery to all her colleagues, many wondered just what her lifestyle was like outside work. Or indeed if she even HAD a lifestyle outside of her business. At the time, I had assumed that her crack about ""Leave your inhibitions at home..."" was simply one of her frivolous remarks. When I responded that I didn't have any inhibitions, she merely smirked over her shoulder at me. ""We'll see..."" she said. It turned out to be quite a test...\n\nI used the big brass door knockers on the impressive oak front doors. After a short pause there was a rustling sound from the other side, someone fumbling with the knob no doubt. As the door mysteriously pulled back away from me, a grand foyer was slowly revealed. Surprised that there was no one to greet me, I was a little unsure of what etiquette dictated under these circumstances. Deciding that the door had indeed opened for a reason, I hesitantly stepped inside the stately home.\n\nI detected a light ""clinking"" sound as the door began to close behind me as soon as I had cleared it's path. I hopped back, out of the way. I couldn't help but think that something was not right here! It took just a moment before I discovered the cause for my uneasiness. A burning wave of adrenalin rolled down my spine as it became apparent what was powering the mysterious door. I tried to take it all in, to be as observant as my vocation demanded, but my cognition was disjointed and slow in coming.\n\nA girl. She was small, about 5'4"", not much more then 100 pounds. In her early twenties I surmised. She pushed at the door awkwardly with her back and bottom, walking backwards. Her hands seemingly held the door latch which appeared to be pressing into the small of her back. She didn't even look up at me as she concentrated on carefully shutting the door. My mind continued to reel as more observations became apparent. She was blonde, her hair pulled back into a concealed French braid. I decided she was dressed somewhat distinctively. She wore a slim beige skirt that just brushed the top of her knees. A dark green wool sweater with a V-neck snugly hugged her distinctly feminine features. The outfit seemed to have a uniform-ish quality to it because a white shirt and a bright red, man's style necktie peeked out from under the sweater. Some of the smaller details emerged in the seconds that it took for her to close the door. Her white shirt had the those little tabs on the collar, buttoned tightly under her tie knot. These tabs caused her tie to stand out a bit more prominently and made the collar form fit snugly around her supple neck. A small brass name plate was pinned to her sweater, on her left breast. I couldn't read it at that moment. The door thumped closed.\n\nMy mind had tried to deny the obvious, I was sure that it was playing tricks on me, as it surly had from the second the door had opened. It couldn't be, but as this strange girl looked up into my face and our eyes met for the first time, there could be no question, no mistake. Her big blue eyes gleamed up at me, over the tape. White tape, lots of white tape covered her mouth. She was gagged. Her hands remained behind her back as she stepped towards me. A thin chain rustled between her dainty ankles as she approached with an unmistakable high heeled grace.\n\nSuddenly fear took over my senses. Who could have done this to this poor girl? Were there criminals in the house who had cruelly bound and gagged this poor waif? Were they, even now, planning unspeakable things to do to her? I looked back into her eyes. Why didn't she appear frightened? She seemed a bit surprised to see me, but her eyes sparkled with such expression... There was such a unmistakable aura of friendliness, of welcome, that I was inexplicably at ease once again.\n\nMy eyes were drawn back downward to her mouth. Or rather, the tape covering her mouth. It was made up of four or five pieces of white adhesive tape that crisscrossed and covered her entire lower face, from just under her nose to the tip of her chin. Her chin seemed unnaturally long before I realized that under the tape her mouth was stretched wide open. Two wide, black leather straps passed around to the back of her head giving a clue as to the reason for her open mouth. They exited from underneath the tape where it ended just to the front of her ears. Feeling stupid for not noticing it before, I realized that there was writing on the tape. Upon examining it more closely, I discerned it was written in flowing, feminine script. It said simply:\n\n""Welcome to the Sumpter home. May I take your coat?""\n\nThe writing on the tape reminded me of the of the nameplate on this mysterious girl's chest, perhaps that could give me a clue. I glanced down at it. Etched cleanly in the brass in large block letters was:\n\n""Yvette"" and under the name, in smaller scroll print: ""Slave"" I suppose that it was natural, but my eyes wandered from the name plate to the sweet line of the breast that it was pined to. These beautiful breasts stirred ever so slightly on each breath she took, rising and falling, stretching and pulling the supple wool embrace of her sweater. I felt my face flush when I realized that my eyes had lingered a moment too long on one of her more personal attributes. When I glanced up into those mysterious eyes once again, I was amazed because her expression indicated a coy pleasure in my admiration, rather then the almost universal look of disdain that I was accustom to. She looked at me steadily for a long moment and then leaned forward, pushing her chin slightly out to me. My first thought was that she wanted to kiss me, (Silly me... :^) but her eyes turned casually up and away, she was attempting to make the writing on her lips more evident. It seemed almost as if she was speaking the words on the tape. As I looked on dumbly she turned her back to me and bent forward, raising her pinioned wrists to me. She wore handcuffs.\n\nNow, although I would never have claimed to be an expert at such things, I had seen handcuffs before. I'd even worn them once or twice in my rowdier days. The cuffs I had seen were different then the ones that adorned her dainty wrists. I was accustomed to a chain between the cuffs. Short, stout, unyielding, but a chain. These cuffs had no chain. The two cuffs were linked directly at their base by a hinge type of contrivance. Her wrists were held parallel to each other with only a slight ""V""ish in-out movement possible. Escape seemed impossible. Indeed, it was impossible.\n\nAn amused voice broke the silence. I had no idea Joan Sumpter had been watching. ""She wants to take your coat, you know?"" Joan said as she approached, smiling. ""I did say that you should leave your inhibitions at home. Now didn't I?"" I was on auto-pilot as I shrugged off my coat and dropped it over the outstretched arms along with my scarf. The girl turned back around to face me, keeping her arms raised as high as she could so my coat would not drag on the floor. Her shoulders were back and her chest out straining the limitations of her sweater. Joan sauntered up behind the girl and casually put her arm around her shoulders. As Joan nonchalantly played with the girl's clothing, picking imaginary lint from her sweater and casually adjusting the dimple in her necktie, she began to explain their unique relationship.\n\nJoan explained that she and her husband enjoyed keeping several such ""domestics"". Each from a various backround, the servants came to their employment with various objectives. Yvette, for example was a student. She was studying dramatic arts at a nearby collage. The Sumpters provided her with her tuition, room and board and enough time off every weekday to attend class. All those benefits in exchange for absolute, unquestioning, frequently bound'n'gagged servitude the remainder of the time. Yvette listened patiently to this exposition and when Joan was done, looked up at me and shrugged her shoulders as if to say ""Would you pass up a deal like that?"" Joan chuckled and then continued on telling me how Yvette ultimately did enjoy all these trappings. Yvette tossed her head back haughtily and then humphed airily. ""Who me?"" Joan said, clarifying Yvette's little pantomime. Joan leaned forward and gave Yvette a kiss on the cheek then shooed her off with a swat on the bum and an order to have herself ""fixed up"" so she could help serve the hors d'oeuvres. As Yvette tried to squeeze between us she brushed against me, her breasts lightly touching my arm. After Yvette departed, Joan went on to explain that all of her ""Helpers"" were with her for different reasons, but, that they all shared their one common interest. ""If you catch my meaning..."" she said. It was difficult not to.\n\nI followed Joan down a hallway as she graciously elaborated on what I was about to observe. She had kept ""Pets"" as she put it, for many years. She had always loved being a boss, in total control. Domineering as it were. Before she had met and fell in love with her husband, she had assumed that she would go through life like that. Once they were married she had tried to forget what she had become accustom to, to deny it. She tried to put it behind her, and concentrate on their 50-50 relationship, but it just didn't seem to work out. ""Besides,"" she said with a smile, ""I'm not a very good housekeeper."" So after several unhappy months she confessed her desires to her husband. At first, she said, he was reluctant, but grudgingly accepted a trial run. ""After a while, the idea did seem to grow on him."" She said that as she got to know me she began to get the impression that I might enjoy her little diversions. As she was trying to think of a way to thank me for all I had done, it became more and more apparent to her that this would be a perfect show of thanks. Certainly better then a case of scotch. I just wasn't sure I was up to all this...\n\nWe entered a large living room. I glanced around at the formal room and the guests who chatted pleasantly. Two men and a woman were seated on two couches. Another girl, statuesque and strong stood nearby. As Joan and I entered the room the tall girl hurried over to us as fast as her hobbled stride would carry her. This girl wore a maid's uniform, stylized to say the least. The frilly trim on the edges of black satin uniform was a joy to behold. Lace circled the hem of the ballooning skirt and starched petticoats peeked out from underneath. A gigantic white apron edged in ruffles ran from her hem to her shoulders but left exposed the plunging neckline of her dress. The apron was tied in back with a big stiff bow. The girl's ample bosom threatened to spill out of the front of her uniform at any moment. Around her neck was a tight, stiff, starched white collar and a floppy red bow tie. The back of her collar seemed to go down under the back of her dress. There was a brass name-tag pinned on her apron and I read it as she approached. It said:\n\n""BABETTE Slave""\n\nIt was then that Joan explained how Babette had been one of her biggest challenges. Joan turned to reach down onto a nearby coffee table and picked up a small, aged, photograph in a frame and showed it to me. The picture was of a biker woman, leather jacket, torn jeans, boots, the works. Joan explained that Babette had come to her with a dilemma: she just wasn't happy with the way her life was going and she wanted to make a little change. Joan said she had been eager to help this lost girl, although perhaps the change was a little more drastic then Babette originally bargained on. ""Babette here, hadn't even worn a skirt in over 14 years."" Joan said as she carefully placed the photo back on to the coffee table. ""She came in jeans and work boots one day and was wearing petticoats and 5 inch heels the next."" I glanced down at the black patent ankle strap pumps that were locked on her feet and they seemed to be even higher then that! A red rubber ball was wedged tightly in her mouth secured with a black leather strap. Even that strap was trimmed with pretty white lace.\n\nBabette offered me an hors d'oeuvre from the odd tray she was carrying. The tray was attached to two curved bars that were in turn attached to pivots, one on either hip. These pivots were anchored to a hard looking belt, buckled around her waist. The two bars continued up behind her where they came together into a handle of sorts. The handle just hung in the air at the moment. I took one of the hors d'oeuvres to be polite and then Joan motioned her away. As Babette turned I was surprised to see that she had no arms, or rather, her dress had no armholes or sleeves. After my little meeting with Yvette, I had assumed that her arms had been tied somehow behind her, but I had been slightly mistaken. There was a bulge in the back of her dress and it appeared that her arms were somehow folded behind her and her dress was then pulled up over her arms to her shoulders. There were lace patches where there could have been arm holes, but they were only decorative.\n\nJoan graciously offered me a drink, and by this point I really needed one. So we went up to the bar. My final surprise was there. Clarette. A buxom little brunette, she was dressed almost identically with Yvette, the only difference was that she had a blue pullover sweater vest in place of the long sleeve sweater Yvette wore. Clarette stood at attention behind the bar as we approached. A light chain was visible running from an unseen spot behind her up to the ceiling where it was securely anchored to a metal ring directly above her head. As she turned to face us, the inscription on her tape covered lips became apparent: ""Your Pleasure?""\n""Scotch on the rocks."" I replied because I really wanted it by then. Clarette pivoted on her high heels and reached awkwardly for a glass. The chain in the ceiling ran to a leather strap that pinned her elbows together behind her back. A thin chain ran from one wrist cuff to the other across the front of her belly With effort, she was able to reach the glass with her fettered hand and set it in front of me. She carefully filled the glass with ice as I marveled at her bound dexterity. Finally with a twist of her wrist the glass filled with scotch. It may have taken a few moments, but it was well-worth the wait. I quaffed the scotch and put the glass down, sending Clarette into her gyrations again. I couldn't help but be amazed at her grace.\n\nA side door opened and Yvette entered. Someone had attached the same type of tray that Babette wore to her hips as well as a small white apron to protect her skirt. A woman walked behind her with her hands on Yvette's shoulders ""steering"" her into the room. Joan motioned Yvette over to the bar, while the woman joined the others by the couch. ""Another round for our guests."" She informed Yvette. With that, Clarette began setting out several glasses and started mixing the beverages. While Joan was busy straightening Yvette's tie again, (""I just can't abide sloppy knots..."" she informed me with a little wink.)\n\nI watched Clarette as she went about her business. As she finished each drink she hung the glass in a wire rack next to the bar. After Joan was satisfied with Yvette's presentablity, Yvette went to the wire rack and guided the tray under the glasses. Although her hands were still securely cuffed behind her back, she used the handle on the bar behind her back to act as a counterweight and it helped position her tray to lift the glasses out of rack. Amazing. Talent, skill, practice?... Yvette then headed over to the party with a tray load of drinks carefully avoiding any spills by manipulating the tray handle. She curtsied to the guests and it was difficult to tell whether or not the guests were happy to see her because they were thirsty, or whether they just needed a new bum to pinch.\n\nJoan took a few moments to introduce me around. Lawrence, her husband was a painter and photographer, A tall man with lanky features and graying hair. ""Call me Larry"" He said. George was the dumpy little man who sat on the couch, He was slightly balding, and to me, didn't seem to have very much going for him. When we shook hands he seemed a bit like a wet fish. The other two women were ""Companions"" of Joan's. Rose was an older woman, one who was probably very attractive one day, but now she just looked kind of ""hard"". She seemed nice enough, however. Elaine was the other woman. She could have been your next door neighbor. The one you borrow a cup of sugar from. Nice, but not really very interesting.\n\nAfter some small talk, more hors d'oeuvres from Babette's tray and another round of drink's from Yvette's I was really getting into the spirit of things. All three ""slaves"" seemed to be honestly enjoying their chores, with only Babette getting a bit cantankerous whenever someone had the audacity to lift her skirt. You almost couldn't resist the temptation. Joan excused herself after a while and went behind the bar and I saw her unclip the chain hanging from the ceiling to Clarette's elbow strap. The two girls then disappeared into the kitchen. I began to become aware that when Yvette was not waiting on anyone, she would always return to a place at my side. She would stand at attention there, waiting to be of service. Babette was more retiring, showing the same discipline, but back away from the group. Although I tried to be nonchalant, I couldn't help but glace up at Yvette a couple of times. She was simply lovely. I thought I caught her eyes snap away from me each time I looked up, but I could have been mistaken. After a while, Clarette entered the room. Her hands were switched behind her back and now, she too, wore a tray and a new tape message: ""Dinner is served.""\n\nThe guests all retired to the dining room and the three servant girls made a beeline to the kitchen. After we were seated, Joan joined us and took her place at one end of the table. Her husband was seated at the other end and the four guests filled in between. Joan rang a small bell and the parade began. Clarette, Yvette then Babette entered in turn each carrying a tray load of food. The tape had been removed from both Yvette's and Clarette's mouths betraying the bright red rubber balls that were strapped in their mouths. I could see Yvette bite down on the unyielding rubber as she concentrated on her gait to avoid stumbling on her hobble. The servants hurried back and forth between the kitchen and the dining room bringing out plates of food. The meal progressed with the three servants standing at attention against the wall waiting to be summoned. I learned that it was considered bad form around this dinner table for any of the guests to pass anything between themselves. If one guest wished to use the salt for instance, they would request the use of the condiment whereupon one of the maids would rush forward to accept it onto her tray. She would then move to the requester and offer the salt to them. Many times this only required that she turn her body as the giver was often seated directly beside the receiver.\n\nThe meal was delicious, and as it wound down the three girls hustled back and forth clearing the table. While Babette busied herself in the kitchen, Clarette appeared with a tray full of brandy glasses to be distributed among the guests. George took his glass and casually lit a huge cigar. He leaned back and summoned Yvette. She came and stood beside him and gazed across the table meeting my eyes. George shook out his match and asked Joan: ""Is it time for desert now?"" Yvette jumped as if she had been struck! Her eyes flew open and she gaped at me beseechingly. I couldn't really gather the significance of George's comment beyond the innuendo. Except for Yvette's consternation, I would have surly thought it was an idle comment. George dropped the spent match on Yvette's tray and waved her away. A look of supreme relief swept Yvette's beautiful face as she went to dispose of the match. Clarette took the last tray of plates and followed Yvette into the kitchen. Joan sighed and looked at her husband. He shrugged and nodded to her. ""Oh, Sometimes I think that is the only reason you come here..."" She said. ""...But I suppose it's O.K."" With that, Rose and Elaine looked at each other and giggled. Then they got up and went to stand on either side of the swinging doors to the kitchen. Rose smiled at my obvious look of confusion and held a finger to her lips. The kitchen doors slowly opened and Clarette stepped into the room. As the doors closed behind her, Rose and Elaine stepped up behind the unsuspecting barmaid and hooked their arms through her handcuffed arms, catching her elbows and pulling them outward, totally taking the pretty young brunette under control. Clarette's shout was no more then a muffled grunt due to the tight strap and ball in her mouth and she glanced anxiously back and forth between her grinning attendants. The two women hustled the squeeling, struggling, but somehow unresisting, girl out of the room through the other door and no one (Not even me) raised a finger to intercede.\n\nGeorge stood slowly and stretched, rubbing his pot belly. ""Same place?"" He asked Joan. She nodded and he casually walked out of the room. Joan rose and asked me to chat with Larry for a few moments while she was gone. Larry was the typical self-searching, reserved artist. In the course of our conversation he confided in me that he had fallen in love with Joan the moment he had lain eyes on her, those many years before. What he didn't understand at the time, was her sexual appetite.\n\nHe smiled as he explained with a twinge of pride, It seemed that she is something of a nymphomaniac. ""At first it was great, but I just could never seem to get any work done..."" was his explanation. When she had come to him and explained about the urges she had hidden for so long, Larry said he was not very happy with the idea of sharing her with anyone. But he could not deny his beloved anything. Once he got used to the arrangements, he admitted, it was rather pleasant having all these pretty girls underfoot. The slave girls generally keep Joan content and he could finally get some work done. It was working out quite nicely.\n\nJoan appeared at the doorway and cleared her throat to get our attention. She asked if I was ready to go, and I figured that I was. I noticed that she was twirling a short, thin brown leather strap around her finger. I followed her out to the foyer where I expected my coat would be waiting for me. Instead I was astonished to see a pretty girl kneeling on the floor with her back to us. A girl with blonde hair, tightly French braided. A tight black leather strap was clearly visible biting at the nape of her neck. Her green sweater hugged her features as before, and I could see the back of her stiff white collar pinching her neck. For some unknown reason, I was confident that she reciently had her necktie adjusted. Her hands fidgeted in the unyielding steel cuffs.\n\nI began to shake. Joan helped her stand, then looped the strap around Yvette's elbows and pulled it tight, pinning Yvette's elbows together. She snapped a tiny padlock into the buckle. ""I like to make things a bit more complicated whenever I have the opportunity!"" She said as she turned Yvette around to face me. The tape on her lips had been replaced with some with a new message on it. It was short and crudely to the point, ""Please, Fuck me!"" My mouth hung agape and Yvette looked up at me innocently. I was simply speechless, I didn't know what to say! There was a sudden clatter approaching us as the sound of high heels on hardwood rang down the hall. Babette rounded the corner in a terrible hurry and almost slammed into us. Joan let go of Yvette and jumped into Babette's path with her arms outstretched. Babette stopped as short as her patent leathers' would allow. Someone had removed her maid's uniform, petticoats and apron. She stood before us now wearing a bizarre white corset. It was, to use understatement, tight. It laced up the front, running from Babette's belly up to a pair of cups that supported her exposed mammarys. At the bottom, it ended with six garter straps that held her stockings in place and little else. Her flower was on display for all to see, framed by the garter straps. The corset ran from under her breasts, up over the tips of her shoulders and around her body. Her arms were folded back behind her and under the corset. In the upper section of the back, the corset extended up to her neck where it turned into the normal looking, blouse collar she had buttoned around her neck. This was more then decorative, it also kept the corset from sliding down so she was unable to work her arms out of their predicament. Although the knot of her bow tie remained tied, the bow portion had come loose so she trailed two streamers of red silk behind her as she tried to evade recapture. Joan deftly cut off her avenue of escape and herded her into a corner. Babette's face, flushed with exertion from her romp showed nothing more then disappointment as Joan scolded her. ""You know the rules! No escaping without permission!""\n\nWhat a ridiculous statement! Babette looked suitably chastised, but just as feisty as before. Joan re-tied Babette's bow, then reached into her hair and grabbed Babette's ear with a vice-like grip. She turned back to me and suggested that I take Yvette upstairs and see if I could find some way to entertain her. She twisted Babette's ear, forcing her to bend over at the waist. The gag in her mouth was more then efficient, diluting her protests down to a stifled mumbling. Yvette and I watched as Babette stumbled away under Joan's coaxing. The last thing we saw was Babette's bare bum rounding the corner. We were alone.\n\nYvette contemplated me with her innocent blue eyes. It may sound silly now, but I was not sure what to do. I could not be sure if she even knew what was going on. The writing on her lips could have been a cruel joke on either (or both) of us. Yvette's seemed amused by my indecision. I didn't know whether she understood my conflict, or whether she just needed it for herself, but when she snuggled in under my arm and put her head on my shoulder, my indecision disappeared very quickly. I helped her climb the stairway. The cuffs on her ankles didn't really hinder her stride as she stepped up the stairs, but she began to lean heavily on me. I had never felt as strong as when I assisted this almost totally helpless girl to do something as simple as walking up the stairs. She seemed to tire a bit about halfway up the long curved stairway. My action was completely natural, I didn't really give it any thought, It just seemed like the right thing to do so I did it. I scooped her up into my arms. She gasped as I lifted her and regarded me with her soulful blue eyes. She shut her eyes, sighed and snuggled into my arms like a child, to be comforted and protected. I was happy to oblige.\n\nI turned right at the top of the stairs. There were closed doors, one on each side of the hall. I picked the door on the left. It wasn't easy manipulating the door knob while holding a hundred pound girl in my arms but the door opened and I gave it a little tap with my foot. The door opened into a bedroom and an wild scene. There was a bed against the far wall. It was placed sideways with one side butting up to the wall. Rose and Elaine were here, having their way with poor Clarette.\n\nClarette lay on her back on the bed. They had tied her calf's together with each ankle pointing at the other leg's knee. Then they tied her lower legs to a long thin pole. This was to keep her legs spread as far as possible at the knees and the pole prevented any chance of her trying to roll over. A thin cord ran from her bound legs up under her toward her upper body. It seemed that they had also bound her elbows together again by the angle that her arms took as they went under her. Another pole was tied under her upper body extending out away from her body at her shoulders. Rose and Elaine were both naked, hovering over the bound figure of Clarette on the bed. They hadn't bothered to undress her, they had simply pushed her skirt up around her hips. \n\nElaine knelt at the foot of the bed, assailing Clarette in a most intimate way while Rose was in the process of settling in by kneeling over the bound girl with one knee on each side of her head and then sitting back onto Clarette's chest.\n\nClarette's head poked out from under Rose and turned in our direction as we inadvertently entered. Her hair was matted with perspiration and her face was crimson from exertion. They had replaced the rubber ball and strap with a metal ring and strap that held her mouth wide open. Rose glanced in our direction then slid her weight forward and pinched her thighs around the helpless girl's head. Clarette's body squirmed under the onslaught but her groans did seem to have a content ring to me.\n\nWe excused ourselves and backed out into the hallway. We went to the next door and I cautiously opened it, not sure of what we would find. To my relief it was a vacant bedroom with a big canopied bed with a matching settee, desk and a dresser and mirror. I gently lowered Yvette to her feet and she squirmed in her bonds for a moment. Not terribily hard, she appeared to be testing their security but she didn't seem to really want to escape. I sat down at the desk and watched her. She was glaring cross-eyed at a stray wisp of hair that had pulled out of it's braiding and was hanging in front of her eyes. She flicked her head to the side to try to blow the offending hair out of the way. She rubbed her nose on her shoulder attempting to move the hair without any luck.\n\nShe glanced up at me for a second, and scowled at me in mock indignation at my unwillingness to help her. She stood in front of me looking deliciously rumpled, with one hip extended and her right ankle flopped over off her high heel shoe. I melted and moved the offending hair.\n\nI was still not sure what my next move should be. Oh, I know what I *WANTED* it to be! But I would never have been able to live with myself if I took unfair advantage of this dream. I tried to ask her what she wanted to do. ""Is this what you want?"" I asked, hoping for some kind of response. She looked at me with a befuddled look and shrugged her shoulders questioningly. ""Do you know what's on the tape?"" I asked motioning to the proposition written on the gag. She gazed at me uncertainly and then crossed her eyes again in an attempt to see the writing. She went to the mirror and looked at herself for a moment.\n\nThe writing may have been backwards, but it was more then plain. She blushed intensly for a moment and then turned to me and shrugged her shoulders again, this time there was a distinct twinkle in her eye. I smiled, ""That really isn't an answer. Is this really what *You* want to do?"" She nodded. My heart leapt. ""Your positive? I mean, If you don't..."" I asked again, just a little more reassurance... She slowly meandered over and stood before me, strong, proud, defiant, sincere, ultimately helpless, unquestionably gorgeous. She leaned down just a bit and looked me straight in the eye. The answer was emphatic. YES!\n\nIt isn't the easiest thing in the world, making love to a bound and gagged girl. My first instinct was to untie her. HA! Joan was much too clever for that, everything locked. The crass message written on the tape didn't do justice to this lovely lady so I pealed the tape back off her mouth. I wanted to kiss her, I had to kiss her! The strap that held the ball between her lovely lips was locked too. DAMN! I had to settle for her slender neck and ear lobes. I hugged her to me and wanted to feel the press of her body as she embraced me back. No way, they had neglected to give me the keys to her cuffs. The frustration seemed mutual as she pressed against me with all her strength. My hands sought her body, caressing, squeezing, fondling. I found her nipples easily, even through the wool of her sweater. They stood at attention to my touch, beckoning me to continue. I pushed the sweater up in an attempt to pull it over her head but with her arms strapped behind her back as they were, I couldn't comfortably work it over her head. So her sweater remained where it was, rolled up under her arms to expose the buttons of her blouse. I made short work of those. She moaned as my tongue danced over her engorged nipples. We drifted over to the bed. She sat back and awkwardly slid into a more comfortable position by pushing down into the bedding with her pinioned arms. She made room for me and indicated it by straining her arms around to her side and tapping on the open space with her fingers. I almost dove on to the bed to join her.\n\nI still desperately wanted to kiss her, when I did try all I could do was lick and nibble on her lips tasting the invisible residue of adhesive left from the tape. She panted and groaned as she strained to push her tongue out from under the ball in an attempt to meet mine. My hand ran slowly up her nylon sheathed thigh and brushed the hem of her skirt. From her gyrations on the bed, it had crept high up her leg and when my fingers lightly brushed under the hem I felt the cool smooth skin of her thigh and then the lacy trim of her garter. She shuddered softly, rubbing her knees together, trapping my fingers between her thighs for a moment. Then, slightly spreading her quivering thighs, she almost beckoned me to run my fingers higher still. I was delighted to comply. Imagine my shock as my probing, dancing digits found only fluffy hair and smooth moist skin at the end of their journey. Nirvana.\n\nYvette trembled. Her eyes were full of excitement as she strained to press nearer to me. She rolled up on her hip and pressed her arms around in front of her as far as they would go with the elbow strap still pinning them together. Demonstrating amazing dexterity and flexibility she began undressing me! The buttons fell open slowly. When I tried to help her, she grunted angrily and pressed on with increasing determination. If she didn't want me to help, I figured, I might as well find something to amuse myself. So my fingers began their quest again. Stroking, pinching, caressing, I explored her lovely body.\n\nMy next inspiration was her hair, I wanted to see her hair. It took me a few moments, but I finally found the strategic pins and bands that held her hair in the tight French braid. When it finally fell loose I was astonished by it's length. Yvette's hair fell almost to the center of her back in it's wavy blonde fullness. My fingers ran slowly through it and brushed it back as she concentrated on what she was doing. When she leaned forward, her hair fell down in front of her and hampered her vision. With a flick of her head, and an annoyed scowl at me for complicating her job, she threw her hair back out of her eyes. But it was only for as long as it took her to go back to her work, before the blonde wave cascaded into her face once again.\n\nI was naked and Yvette knelt over me with a look of triumph on her face. I reached to loosen her clothes, to try to make her more comfortable, but she was not interested as she brushed past my hands and began running her trammeled tongue over me. Our loveplay continued, back and forth, coaxing and teasing, squeezing and stroking for some time. Suddenly Yvette straightened and looked at me with her blue bedroom eyes, ""Pwneess,"" she mumbled past the gag. ""Mmmmooww!!"" she groaned. ""Lefff mnoo Ifff mow!"" It was unmistakable to me what she was saying. It was a request I have never denied. I took hold of her shoulders and coaxed her to lie back on the bed. She shook her head and resisted so I let go. Yvette struggled up onto her knees and faced me attempting to push her knees apart. The tightness of her skirt prevented this, but only until I could come to her aid. She motioned with her eyes and I complied, chuckling to myself as I realized that I was no longer in command. I was being directed, controlled if you will, by a thoroughly tied and gagged girl. I pushed her skirt up around her hips and carefully slid my legs between her knees. The chain on her ankles was just barely long enough so that her ankles could comfortably rest on either side of my knees. Yvette's breathing was reduced to rapid panting as she gazed down, wide-eyed at me.\n\nI coaxed her to rise up and I gently guided her back down. Each sweet millimeter caused the passion to well up within us both. Yvette's eyes grew even larger and her face began to flush. She arched her back until I could no longer see her face. But I could still see her neck. Her neck went from pink to red to almost purple. The contrast between the stiff white of her collar only exaggerated the color. Veins bulged out on her neck, Every muscle in her body seemed to quiver and her knees squeezed the breath out of me as she hugged me as tightly as she could, the only way she could. I began to doubt that I had ever really seen a woman orgasm before. She climaxed twice more before we were done.\n\nWe lay together on the bed for a long time, cuddling. She dozed off for a while and I watched her. The red ball tucked in her stretched mouth didn't seem to disturb her at all, to my amazement. She slept peacefully enough, but she still looked uncomfortable to me. She had resisted any of my attempts to help. Her sweater was still bunched up under her arms. The starched white collar poking out, buttoned tightly, holding her necktie in place. Her left breast was covered by the green wool of her sweater, but the right one was exposed. Her shirt was pushed back behind her and the bottom of her red tie lay down her bare belly almost to her navel. I cradled her in my arms as she dozed, oblivious to her condition. She was adorable. I tweaked her nose gently. Her eyes opened slowly and her eyes smiled up at me. We made love again.\n\nAs we rested, Yvette squirmed around, trying to get a little more comfortable. A sharp pain scraped my chest and I lurched to prevent it. Yvette's name tag had scratched me. I pulled her sweater down and unpinned the offending object. I held the tag in front of me and complimented Yvette on what I thought was a very beautiful name. Yvette started laughing, although at first, for a horrifing moment, I thought she was choking. She looked at me and shook her head. ""It's not your name?"" I asked, kind of confused. ""Naathhne... Mfff nnamm niss Naathhnne..."" I was still confused, I asked: ""Your name is Janie?"" This suddenly mysterious woman shook her head with exasperation again. She pushed her hands out where I could see and moved her finger in an upward movement, then a downward diagonal movement then a upward movement. She was forming a letter. ""M?... Martha?"" I said without thinking. Wrong. She rolled her eyes skyward and groaned. ""N?"" I questioned. ""Nathne?... Natalie?"" She smiled and nodded. ""Oh, Yvette's an alias eh?"" I said. ""Natalie, That's a pretty name as well, Natalie... She chuckled at my naivete.\n\nMy mind was spinning as I reluctantly dressed. I had just redressed Yvette. It was really a pleasure for me to help, but we didn't have much luck getting all her wrinkles out. It seemed that our athletics had caused her to end up with an awfully rumpled uniform. I could not take my eyes off this wonderful, delightful, mysterious, sexy, creature as she sat patiently waiting for me. It was with a great reluctance that we left our little world and went back down stairs.\n\nGeorge and Larry were no longer in the living room but everyone else was. As we entered, Rose and Elaine got up from the couch and came up to us. They looked Natalie up and down and shook their heads in a scolding fashion. Natalie looked up at me again and shrugged, then Rose crooked her finger in the direction of the back corner of the room and then Yvette submissively followed the women's orders. I glanced at the opposite corner where the other two girls were being entertained. Babette stood at attention in the corner. She still had the same corset restraint she had worn earlier, but they somehow had been unable to locate her uniform. For modesty, they had added a pair of tiny red panties. They needn't really have bothered. A big piece of white tape covered her lips and a thin chain ran from the back of her corset to a bracket that hung out from the wall. The chain was taught and prevented her from even hoping to sit down. Her ankles were tightly bound with rope. Just to her right was Clarette, seated on a straight back chair.\n\nThin white cord wound across her chest, one series of turns went above her breasts and the second went underneath. The cord was also run around her knees and in her mouth seemed to be the same ring thing I had seen earlier. Added to this contraption now was a plug that fit through the ring and had two industrial snaps, one on each cheek. Either way, she wasn't going to be talking much. Joan had just finished tying Clarette's ankles to the left chair leg, then she tightened and adjusted Clarette's necktie. There was a second chair with several coils of rope on the seat to Babette's left. A 35mm camera mounted on a tripod waited, centered on the two girls, waiting to be put to use in this family portrait.\n\nI glanced over to where Rose and Elaine had taken Natalie. Yvette knelt before the two women while Rose brushed the submissive girl's hair and Elaine primped her clothes. When Rose had finished she pulled back the tufts of hair that framed Natalie's face and pined them back onto the top of her head with a big red hair bow. Finished, they marched her over to the chair and began substituting the rope for her steel and leather restraints. After they tightly bound Yvette's arms behind her again and removed the cuffs, they coaxed her into the chair and used the rest of the rope to secure her identically with Clarette, a couple of bookends.\n\nJoan approached Yvette and went behind her and began fishing through her hair. When I saw the key, I hurried over. Natalie winced as the familiar red ball popped from her mouth. She worked her jaw for a moment then looked up at me and smiled, a deep, warm, beautiful smile. The kind of smile that simply beamed. ""Hi?"" she said in a raspy little voice. I leaned forward and kissed her, deeply, longingly. It was better then I had even imagined. Joan cleared her throat once and I ignored her. I didn't want this moment to end. She did it again. Natalie's kiss became more intense, more frantic. Joan cleared her throat a third time, this time with more authority. I reluctantly backed off.\n\nNatalie remained in place, straining forward against the rope that held her in the chair. Her eyes were closed and her lips remained pursed. Rose snapped her fingers and Natalie opened her eyes. Elaine held a big wad of cotton in her hand and Rose motioned to the bound girl to open her mouth. Natalie looked at me and then sighed, ""I guess this is good-bye too..."" she said solemnly, tears welling in her eyes. Then Yvette obediently opened her mouth and allowed it to be packed full of cotton. A wide rubber strap made sure that Yvette had nothing else to say.\n\nJoan led me to the door and provided my coat and scarf. She wished me well and opened the door. I tried to argue, I wanted only to stay. I could not leave without Natalie. That was not the deal I was told. There would be no reprieve. The door shut behind me. It was raining, a light cold mist stung at my eyes, mingling with my own emotions. As I got to my car there was a flash from a flashbulb in the living room, then another and another. I drove away.\n\nA week went by, My thoughts were constantly clouded by the vision of a mysterious blonde girl, one who could capture my imagination and hold it forever. My calls had gone unreturned. I sat in my apartment alone. Longing for just a glimpse of the girl who had won my heart in the briefest of encounters. I remembered her scent, her voice, ""Good-bye"" was all it said. I buried my face in my hands. There was a soft knock on my door, I was angry. I didn't need any salesmen right then. There was another knock. I went to the door and pulled it open. Joan Sumpter stood on the other side of my door. Behind her was a pair of wide blue eyes peeking over her shoulder. I could feel my mouth drop open in disbelief.\n\nJoan smiled, then stepped aside. The girl who stood behind her wore a hooded cape. There was a big piece of white tape on her mouth. There was no message. ""We gave it some thought..."" Joan began, indicating Natalie, ""... We decided that you might enjoy having a maid of your own for a while."" She said as she placed a small suitcase at my feet. It rattled with the sound of metal. I heard what Joan said, but I could not respond. Joan guided Natalie gently towards me and turned and started down the hall. ""If you get tired of her, just let me know, and I'll be happy to take her back..."" she said. I heard her whistling a show tune as she disappeared around the corner. Her voice waifted down the hall. ""Matchmaker Matchmaker, Make me a match..."" Tire of Natalie? That was impossible.\n\nWhat began as passion grew into love, true love. Natalie and I were married 6 months later...\n\n**\n\nNow I'm aware that this story seems a bit far fetched. In fact, even *I* have a hard time believing that anyone could be this lucky and in all honesty, I never question anyone who would doubt it's authenticity. All I can say in closing is:\n\nIf this Tale I have just conveyed is *NOT* the truth, the whole truth, and nothing, but the truth... Ahhh, well..., Then..., *Sigh*... It ought to be...\n\n:^)\n\nYou don't have to say it, I will.... What a Jerk... :^P\n\nDid I fool ya? Did you think it was real?? Even for a minute???\n\nNahhhh, I didn't think so. :^)\n\nI really didn't set out intending it to be a little bit hoaxy, it just came out that way. If that bothers you, Sorry. If you enjoyed it, it was my pleasure...\n\nAnyway, I had fun writing it, and I have a couple more written containing lots of ""Tied"" up women that I'll post, assuming that some of you liked this one. They were all written long before I found ASB and are not as pretentious as this. But maybe even more far fetched. (If that's possible! :^) \n\nTil Later,\n\nSNIDLEY"
1079,Computer Fun,"['MF', 'cyber']","He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, picturing her sitting at her computer, wrapped in a sheet. Legs parted, her thigh bare, probably her hip showing a bit. The swell of her breasts, straining against the sheet.... He stifled a groan. His pants were getting tight.\n\n""I'd love to be there, unwrapping that sheet, sucking on your beautiful breasts."" He adjusted his pants, trying to take some of the pressure off his growing cock. ""You little tease! You've made my cock so hard.""\n\n""HeeHeeHee! Do you think that's what I was trying to do?"" He could easily picture her laughing out loud. ""Ooops! The sheet just fell off!""\n\n""YES!!!!"" he typed, grinning broadly.\n\n""Too bad you can't reach through the monitor. My nipples are standing out so hard... so red. They're just begging to be pinched. Don't you wish you could pinch them?""\n\n""You are wicked.""\n\n""Thank you. Sorry if my typing seems to be slower. I'm typing one handed now.""\n\n""One handed? Why.""\n\n""Why do you think?"" She paused. ""Because the other hand is busy rubbing my wet pussy. What do you think about that?""\n\nNo amount of shifting was going to make his pants loose around his cock. He was so hard, his cock was throbbing. He hoped the precum wasn't leaving a wet stain on his slacks. ""Are you having fun?"" he asked.\n\n""Mmmm..... not as much fun as I would be having if you were here. If it were your fingers pinching my clit, or you cock thrusting inside my wet pussy.""\n\n""Just you wait until I get home,"" he typed. ""You will be feeling those things. With a vengeance!""\n\n""Really? Will you push me down on the couch and plunge into me? Bend me over the table and pound your cock in and out of me from behind? Or drag me down on top of you, so I can ride your cock until you cum deep inside me?""\n\n""OH!"" He spoke out loud, then bit down on his lip to silence himself. The thought of her sliding down on top of his hard cock, her wet pussy clutching at him, riding him up and down was almost more than he could bear. Having her on top, his hands roaming her body, squeezing her breasts, clutching her ass. Breathing deeply, he forced himself to be calm.\n\n""Maybe you should leave today at quitting time,"" she typed. ""Don't stay any longer than you have to.""\n\nHe glanced at his watch. It would be at least half an hour before, logistically, he could leave. A very long half-hour. ""I won't stay long,"" he promised. ""And when I get home, I plan on doing many things to you. All night long.""\n\n""I can hardly wait,"" she typed. ""Good bye for now, my love.""\n\nHe logged off, closing the lid to his notebook. A whole half-hour to kill. Then he could go home and make love to her.... He groaned. He had to stop this, he had to concentrate on other things to make this half-hour productive.\n\nHe accomplished nothing the rest of the work day."
1080,Computer Games,"['FM mild bdsm', 'consenting']","I should also point out that nobody was hurt during the production of this story apart from the odd outbreak of writer's cramp.\n\nOne last point worth considering is that the couple portrayed in this story are healthy consenting adults, whose only desire is the pursuit of their and their partner's happiness. No coercion was needed for them to take part in this, and they are both firmly over the age of 21.\n\nFeel free to scatter smiley faces in any of the above, as you see fit :)\n\n* * * Standard Disclaimer * * * Due to the vagaries of what constitutes acceptable standards as practiced throughout the world, all I can say is don't read this story if it's going to get you in any trouble, OK. Also, don't practice unsafe sex, or walk around with open scissors. Finally, don't conceive if you don't want the responsibility of nurturing. * * * End of Disclaimer * * *\n\n\n\nComputer Games on a Sunday By Kim\n\nI lay there on my back with my legs spread and my eyes closed. My boyfriend Rob was kneeling with his face buried in my crotch. My left hand was gently rolling my left nipple and my right had a firm grip of his erect penis. His left hand was stretched back and playing with my right nipple, whilst his right hand was wrapped around my right buttock. As he rocked his head back and forth his tongue slid across my swollen clitoris and his nose nuzzled in and out of my outer lips. You could say that we were in a sixty-nine position but for the fact that his knees were to my right and I was using my hand instead of my mouth.\n\nI could feel the inevitable beginning to build in my lower belly and the familiar buzz in my head. I began to involuntarily lift my pelvis in rhythmic thrusts. As I began to reach my peak I could feel his penis begin to spasm and squirm about under his skin. We were both beginning to pant in short intense bursts.\n\nThen came the rush and the momentary loss of conscious thought. I spiralled up into space and revelled in the moment. Sadly it ended all too soon, and I opened my eyes to the sight of Rob sitting back on his heels laughing. His grinning face was soaked with sweat and my juices, especially his beard. I became aware of a wetness across my right shoulder and breast. He'd sprayed his semen at the same time as I'd been occupied with my own orgasm.\n\nNot bad timing, but we'd often found the sight of one or other of us reaching climax was sufficient to set the other off. No great secret really, no hours spent in tantric exercises, just love, understanding and a shared lust for each other. Rob went off to wash his face, I wiped myself down with some tissues and then lay there luxuriating in the afterglow. When he got back I snuggled close and we gently kissed and smiled into each other's eyes. I laid my head on his shoulder and let my mind drift. Neither of us spoke for ages. It was wonderful.\n\n* * *\n\nI sat at my computer going over some of my notes. I had a deadline to meet and editors can get really impatient. Bouts of impromptu sex with boyfriends were not usually held as great excuses for tardiness. I had to concentrate but my mind was drifting. Damn, an overactive sex drive can be a pain at times. A strange thought occurred as I sat staring at the screen. We needed to expand our repertoire. Oh sure we already had a good sex life, better than many if what I read was true, but I guess I'm just greedy by nature. I suddenly felt I deserved more. But what the hell was I looking for?\n\nI found my mouse hovering over the net icon. Oh the hell with work, I thought, let's go hunting for some inspiration. Several hours later I was not really any the wiser. I'd patrolled the newsgroups, lurked in some chat rooms, and perused many an adult site on the Web. I couldn't exactly say I was lacking for suggestions, like they say, all life is here. But still something was missing. I decided I didn't yet know what I wanted. I thought I was willing to try most things at least once just to see what hit the right buttons, and to make sure I hadn't overlooked anything, but what I was looking for specifically still eluded me.\n\nI called Rob into the room and told him I was on a mission to add to our sex life and that he should have his say. I don't know why I should have been surprised, but he was very enthusiastic. I guess you can never over estimate a male's capacity for either partaking in or even just plain talking about sex. All sorts of strange ideas came pouring out of him. Gee, you think you know somebody! If it was physically possible he was willing to give it a go. We both agreed we had limits that we wouldn't go beyond, but other than that, we'd sooner or later get around to trying it. Most of our nasty ideas seemed to revolve around some form of control; the classic dom/sub scenario.\n\nI thought this over for a while and concluded that there was still a missing element. We'd both agreed that we wouldn't bring any third parties in on our games, nor would we embarrass any innocent bystanders. I was glad to see that animals, children and bodily functions were all outside either of our fantasies.\n\nIt seemed to me that what we needed was a 'ring master'. This was a problem, of course, as we'd agreed to no outside intervention. Who was to be our controller? Then I had a flash of inspiration. Of course, why had I been so dumb? - the computer would be our guide. I excitedly explained to Rob what needed to be done. He wasn't sure at first, being suspicious of computers, so I asked him to stay away while I got on and programmed it. He went off into another room shaking his head and muttering about women and technology being a dangerous mix and went back to reading some book. I sat down to map out the program I was already beginning to envisage. Two hours later it was completed, well, at least to a degree that would provide the sort of thing we were looking for.\n\nI sat Rob down at the keyboard and guided him through the program. I showed him what he had to do to set it up. The program had three levels of perversity I explained. All he needed to do was fill in some simple lists of the things he'd like us to do and what he'd like us to wear. I told him I would be doing the same, and that it would be more fun if neither of us saw what the other had entered. It would be much less calculated if it came as a surprise to us, especially as I had programmed an added twist of random selection of who would be in charge.\n\nRob wasn't really convinced of that part, but was at least willing to give it a try. I suggested we should try it out on Sunday next, when we would have the time to give it a thorough testing. It would also give us a chance to come up with the lists of escalating perversity that were required. I had my first two levels of lists ready to input, but I had to admit that the third list was proving harder. Just how far was I willing to go in search of sexual kicks? Worse, how far was I willing to push Rob? Would we get so far down the road that we would lose the simple love and lust we already had for each other? Would it force us apart for some unseen reason? I was understandably nervous, but at the same time more excited than I had been in ages.\n\nI typed in my lists and saved them. I decided I'd leave the final level in abeyance till we had had a chance to see how things were going. I called Rob in to enter his first lists and explained I was holding back on the final level until such time as we could see if it was working. As I left the room I could see him smiling and absently scratching his bearded chin. A sure sign he was giving this some serious thought. Sunday was only three days away, but already I couldn't wait for it to come.\n\n* * *\n\nFinally Sunday was upon us. We had both been in an expectant mood and had even forgone our regular Saturday night of passion so that we would both be completely in the mood.\n\nMy only concern was that the program would come up with a combination that was simply not possible, but I'd worry about that if and when it happened. We both stood in front of the computer with Rob being given the honor of pressing the start key.\n\n""OK honey, let's let her rip. Whatever happens we follow it to the letter, agreed?"" he asked. I nodded, too excited to speak. His hand hovered over the key but didn't press down. He glanced up and looked straight into my eyes. ""I love you"", he said and gave me a kiss on the cheek. ""Look, press the fucking button"", I growled. I was, erm, worked up as you can imagine. He raised his eyebrow with the smug look he always gave me whenever I lost it a bit and swore. He grinned again and pushed the button.\n\nThe screen slowly cleared from the swirling patterns of color. ""Shit"" I muttered. Rob read the screen and grinned his mischievous smile. There it was on the screen.\n\nScenario: Mouth Fuck. Sub To Wear: Business Suit. Person In Charge: Rob.\n\n""Is that all, a fucking blow job?"" I said in disgust. Rob put his finger to his lips in a shushing manner. ""No talking now. You've just earned yourself a promotion interview with that stuck-up boss you hate"" he said with an evil grin. ""Now go get changed. I want your best power dressing. Hair up and large glasses. Oh and bring along that soft leather briefcase"". I didn't know what he was up to, but he'd clearly been thinking about this in advance.\n\nIt was just typical that I'd get to play submissive on our first go. With a haughty flick of my hair I stalked off into the dressing room. But by the time I reached into the wardrobe I was beginning to get a little excited at the prospect of play acting. I quickly slipped out of my jeans and T-shirt and slid into a crisp white blouse. I rolled up some smoky black panty-hose and stepped into a conservative knee-length skirt. I pinned my hair up into a bun and applied a dark shade of lipstick. I slipped on the matching suit jacket and put on my large glasses. They weren't really necessary but they do give me an air of authority that goes down well in business. I stepped into the low heeled black shoes and picked up my soft leather briefcase. I flicked some imaginary dust off my jacket as I stood and looked at myself in the mirror.\n\nI swept back into our home office, every inch the high flying executive. Rob was sitting at the desk. ""Ah, Miss Jones"" he said. Straight into his act, he almost convinced me I was a Miss Jones. ""I've read your resume, it's very impressive. However, all my employees have to pass a loyalty test. Can you obey my orders Miss Jones?"" he asked. ""I think so... Sir"" I managed to say. He turned and pointed to the floor. I sighed and sank down in front of him. In spite of my humiliating position I could feel myself getting aroused at the loss of control.\n\n""Now Miss Jones, I want to fuck your mouth. In fact I'm going to fuck your mouth and you are not going to say or do anything to prevent me. Understand?"". I just nodded. I began to shuffle forward on my knees, but he surprised me by waving his finger in admonishment. ""Just stay where you are young lady"" he said. I stopped still. ""I want you to put your right wrist through the handle of the briefcase. When you've done that, swing the case behind your back and force your left wrist through the handle as well. Then lay the case down on the back of your legs and sit on it"".\n\nWhilst not exactly bondage it certainly put me in a subdued pose. So there I sat, or should I say knelt, some office junior's wet dream. Like some fancy lady executive all trussed up and available. God, I suddenly felt deliciously wanton, slutty and completely submissive. Rob could see the look on my face. He stood up and looked down at me. ""So what can I do for you Miss Jones?"" he asked. ""Please Sir... fuck my mouth"" I begged. He slowly unzipped his pants and pulled out his erect penis, letting it hang close to my lips. I started to lean forward but he again stopped me with a wave of his hand. Now I understood the subtle distinction between a blow- job and his mouth-fuck fantasy. I sat still and slowly opened my mouth as sexily as I could.\n\nHe gently took hold of my head and guided his penis into my waiting mouth. It slid in all the way to back of my throat. Just as I thought I was about to hit the gag- reflex he adjusted his stance and backed off a bit. Then he slowly began to push in and out with firm rhythmic thrusts. I closed my eyes and concentrated on trying to ripple my tongue on the underside of his glans as it passed back and forth over my teeth. If my hands had been free I would have been eagerly masturbating.\n\nHe began to build up his speed and I felt his penis begin to twitch in that strange manner that only meant one thing. I opened my eyes and looked up between his hands as they cradled my head. Rob's eyes were closed and he began to grunt in unison with his thrusts. He let out a yelp and his whole body trembled. The first jet of semen shot straight to the back of my throat and I involuntarily coughed and spluttered. He immediately withdrew and proceeded to squirt three more healthy jets into my hair, across my glasses and over my nose.\n\nHe staggered back and sat down in the chair with a thump. I leant forward and tried to shake the semen off my face and spit it out of my mouth. I didn't mind the taste, but it always seemed to catch me by surprise and I just wanted rid of it without getting any on my best suit. I struggled to get my hands out of the briefcase handle. Eventually I pulled them free and leant forward on all fours, contemplating the pools of cum on the carpet and panting, both from the excitement and from the restricted breathing I had been suffering. I carefully removed my glasses and looked at them. They were going to need a good wash. I gingerly touched my hair and could feel the semen beginning to drip down my forehead. I looked up at Rob who was just coming down from his orgasmic high. He looked at me with concern, so I smiled reassuringly at him. ""Well, do I get the fucking job or not?"" I demanded. We both started laughing. ""Sure do babe, sure do"" he managed between laughs.\n\nLaughing tended to kill my sex drive. One just didn't go with the other for me. I got up to go and have a shower and wash the cum out of my hair. As I went to hang up my business suit I noticed a large damp patch on the seat of my skirt. Jesus, I had no idea that being a submissive could be such a turn-on. I shrugged, my suit probably needed cleaning anyway.\n\n* * *\n\nThat night in bed, after we had made exquisite love in a more conventional manner, I lay on his shoulder in the afterglow. Being a man, of course, Rob had to ruin it by admitting he had cheated me. He'd typed mouth-fuck in every category. This had more or less guaranteed that it would come up. He claimed he couldn't help it as it was something he had always fantasised about since he was a teenager. I punched him half-heartedly on the chest, but it's amazing how forgiving you can be just after a good orgasm. Anyway, I didn't mind that much, it had been a very exciting scene for both of us.\n\nThe more we talked about the program the more we decided that random picking of dom and sub was not what we wanted. We decided to amend it to pick who was to be in charge on an alternating basis. This meant, of course, that next Sunday would be mine. I went to sleep with a smile on my face and a hand gently resting on my crotch.\n\n* * *\n\nIt was Sunday. It had been awful waiting for this moment, but at last it was here. I tried being nonchalant like Rob had been last Sunday, but I couldn't wait. I just stepped forward and pressed the start button. The screen swirled and then cleared.\n\nScenario: Bondage Subs To Wear: See-through Panties Person in charge: Me!!!\n\nIt still excited me even though I already knew it would pick me to be the dom. I was glad it had picked bondage, as I had been thinking about what to do all week if it did. The see-through panties, however, were a bit of a surprise. I would have to rewrite that bit and make it only pick gender specific clothes. Still, it meant I could have some more fun at Rob's expense.\n\nI looked over at Rob. He was still grinning but not quite so smugly. Good, squirm you bastard, I thought. Revenge is sweet. ""OK big-boy, strip"" I ordered. He meekly began to shed his clothes. It was obvious that being ordered about wasn't too much to his disliking as his penis was beginning to erect and the first tell-tale signs of pre- cum were forming. ""Just stay there and don't move a muscle"" I ordered as I left for the bedroom.\n\nQuickly going through my lingerie drawer I found the perfect pair of panties. I also grabbed several pairs of stockings. I slowly strolled back to Rob and held the panties up for him to look at. ""I bet you didn't think that when you put that in the machine it would be you who got to wear them"" I taunted. He began to say something but I held up my hand to silence him. ""To the letter, buster"" I teased. With a sigh of resignation he quickly squeezed into them. They were going to be all pulled out of shape, but I didn't mind as I had other plans for them soon anyway. His now erect penis was sticking out over the top of the panties. I leant forward and grasped it firmly. ""OK, follow me, my sexy sub"". I led him into the dining room and stood him close to the table. ""So, you thought you'd cheat last Sunday did you? Well now it's payback time Rob"" I said, giggling.\n\nI took a dining room chair and stood it in front of him. He mistakenly thought I wanted him to sit on it but I waved him away. He stood back looking puzzled. I took the chair and tilted it up on its front legs, then pushed it all the way over to the ground. It was now resting on the floor on the front of the seat and the top of the back rail, with all four legs sticking up in the air. I pointed at the upturned base of the chair and ordered him to kneel with his knees outside the chair legs. I quickly knelt down and tied his knees to the legs of the chair with some of the stockings. Then I pushed him over the base of the chair so that his head was resting on the carpet and his panty covered ass was sticking up in the air. I pulled both his hands back behind him and tied them palm up to the back legs of the chair. My final piece of bondage was to loop a stocking round his neck and through the back of the chair and tie it off. I stood back to admire my handiwork. He looked deliciously helpless. ""OK, babe, try and get out of that"". With his arms held straight out behind him and his knees forced apart it was beginning to dawn on Rob that he really wasn't going anywhere. He struggled and tugged a few times but then gave up. ""All right, ya got me hog tied, so what happens now?"" he asked. Bent over nearly double with his head touching the floor was not a comfortable position to be in. It must have also occurred to him that I really was now in full control. I was trembling with excitement and I knew I would be wet. I felt wonderfully horny.\n\nI got down on the floor next to Rob's face. He twisted up to look at me. I leaned forward and kissed him on the bridge of his nose. ""You see, the thing of it is, sweetie, I do all the talking. Naughty boys who wear panties should be teased and not heard"". I got up and went to the kitchen. I noisily searched through the cutlery drawer and loudly said ""Aha, just what I need"" and ostentatiously snipped the scissors I'd picked up. I returned to Rob and snipped them a few more times close to his face. He flinched in a pleasing display of alarm. ""Now what shall we cut off?"" I asked. Rob didn't say a word but he kept his eyes fixed on the scissors as I snipped fresh air a few more times. I slowly circled behind him out of his line of sight. I touched the cold metal of the closed scissors to the top of the inside of his left leg. I was rewarded with a small muffled yelp of surprise and Rob flinching away from the metal. He couldn't go far and I leant forward and touched them to his leg again.\n\nThis time he was more controlled and managed to resist yelping or moving. I ran the still closed scissors round his leg and up to the edge of the straining panties. With a quick snip I sliced through them. I then dragged the scissors across his exposed ass to the other side and snipped through them again. It was a pity about the panties, they were a nice pair, but I figured it was worth it.\n\nThe panties fell down and hung between his legs, held up by his erection which was pressed firmly against the bottom of the chair seat. I slowly pulled the panties free and went round and lay on the floor next to Rob's face. ""OK big-mouth time to be gagged, open up"" I ordered. He shook his head and kept his mouth shut. ""Tsk Tsk, insubordination already, and we've hardly begun"" I chided. I leant forward and squeezed his nose shut. He immediately started to heave and buck but he couldn't escape me. His mouth flew open in a gasp and an attempt to say something. I rammed the cut panties straight in and tied them in place with a final stocking. Rob snorted and grunted, trying to speak through the gag. But in his inclined position nothing intelligible came out and so he stopped trying.\n\n""There, that's better isn't it?"" I said. ""Now we can get on with the show"". I sat down with my legs spread either side of his head and shuffled forward on my bottom till his forehead was resting on my pubic bone. I dropped my skirt over the back of his head and started slowly dragging my finger nails up and down his exposed back. He huffed and jiggled exquisitely against my crotch. This lasted for about five minutes until he began to flag from the exertion as I made him writhe about. I ended the scratching with a rousing dose of bongo drumming on his upturned ass cheeks. My hands were beginning to smart so I stood up and walked round to the back of the chair. His ass was now a nice shade of red.\n\nIt seemed Rob was enjoying being a submissive as much as I had the previous Sunday. He was still painfully erect and a rivulet of pre-cum had run down the bottom of the chair seat. I leant forward and cupped his balls in my hand. Rob let out an involuntary moan and tried to grind his hips to bring himself to orgasm. I squeezed his balls gently and held him firm. He stopped moving and let out a groan of disappointment. As a reward for his obedience I leant forward and licked both balls two or three times. I then slowly licked up and down between his scrotum and his anus. As he seemed to be enjoying this too much I stopped and circled round the front again. His eyes were shut and he was breathing heavily through his nose. ""Hey Rob, you'll like this"" I called out. He opened his eyes and watched me as I lifted up my skirt and wriggled out of my panties. I dropped them down in front of his face and stood over him with my feet either side of his head.\n\nI slowly squatted down with my crotch touching the back of his head but I was careful not to put any weight on him. ""You got my hair all messy last Sunday so I thought I'd return the compliment"" I told him as I gently moved my pussy back and forth. I couldn't keep it up for long as it hurt my legs keeping all my weight off his neck. When I lifted off I was gratified to see his hair was tangled and nicely matted with my juices. It had sure felt nice rubbing myself on him like that.\n\n""Hmmm, should I go and take in a film or do some shopping? After all you'll still be here when I get back"" I mused out loud. Rob started struggling and moaning. I could tell he was probably reaching his limit and wasn't looking for any more teasing. So I went to the kitchen and got a tub of margarine from the refrigerator. I put it down in front of Rob's face. I could see the look of puzzlement in his eyes. I pulled the lid off and tipped it forward for him to see. ""Still don't get it huh?"" I asked. ""Well here's a clue"" I said as I plunged my right thumb into the margarine. ""If it was good enough for Marlon Brando, then it's good enough for me"".\n\nI fizzed inside with power as I walked behind him again and grasped his balls. But this time I lifted them up till my thumb came level with his exposed ass-hole. I could feel him tense as we both knew what I was going to do next. I slowly rotated my thumb round his bud which twitched and convulsed waiting for the intrusion. His penis stiffened even more as I pushed the tip of my greased thumb into him and stopped. He forced himself to relax and I pushed the rest of the way in. He moaned as loudly as the gag would let him. I waited for him to relax again and slowly lifted his balls and ass up, then pushed down. I settled to a slow rhythm of rise and fall which rubbed his penis across the underside of the chair seat.\n\nI worked him faster and faster, and at the same time pushed on his prostate gland. He began to grunt and groan with each movement of his pelvis. ""Cum for me, baby"" I demanded and felt his sphincter begin to spasm and clench. Suddenly he gave a low guttural groan and let loose a torrent of semen down the chair. I felt each ejaculation as he clenched around my thumb. Eventually he slumped down totally spent and I managed to withdraw my slick thumb. Looking down I couldn't believe the amount of cum he'd squirted down the back of the chair.\n\nI untied his right hand and then went to wash my hands. When I returned all he'd managed to do was pull the stocking down around his neck and spit the panties out. He was breathing heavily and his eyes were closed. I untied all his bindings, lifted him up and helped him through to the bedroom. He slumped on to the bed. I undressed and lay down next to him. Eventually he spoke. ""I'm not sure I can do this once a week"" he whispered. I smiled and cuddled close. After a moment of cuddling I whispered back ""Would you like to lick me?"". I was horny as hell after our little scene and really wanted some. Rob never said a word, just gently snored.\n\nDamn, why didn't I ever seem to get any orgasms from these computer games?. Oh well, I thought, there's always next Sunday. And so there would be, but that's another story."
1081,Computer Lab,['MF'],"In fact, they didn't even think I merited a desk or, hee hee, A POT TO PEE IN! Silly ole me. In reality, I didn't need a computer, as programming was just a hobby for me Yes, I think most English profs would agree. ""Computers...BAH! I just liked the idea of making a machine my slave I, of course, prefer to make a slave my machine, but hey, different strokes...\n\nThus we found ourselves seated in front of our respective IBM clones nothing gets me going like erotica chock-full of computer references. If she later mentions IMSAI, and misspells it, I will surely die. Altair? S-100 bus? Oh the humanity! On an almost daily basis. With a little detective work I asked him. Call me Samantha Spayed!\n\nI found out that his name was Alex and he was an water polo instructor in the computer science department. Even if he had been a sexual zilch zero, I still would have probably noticed him, as we were the ONLY users of the two PCs in a faculty lab filled with Macs and the only two that wore leather bullet-bras over our halter-tops. God! How I hated those machines what's a pretty girl like you doing in a place like comp.sys.Amiga.Advocacy?\n\nMy prejudice God, how I hate serendipidists! Like most of my other unattractive features was inherited, in my case of the clap from my father. He has been working with computers for the last 30 years in fact, he invented the transistor! Shocking. As a memento, he gave me his original IMSA 8080 Oh God, she did it! still in working order. I had been brought up to think that computers should not be 'cute' nor should Sally Fields, but she's a button! .\n\nHerman Goering, the director of the lab, must have picked up on my vibes because it wasn't a cordless one, but one of those big white mongo plug- in deals with the end that looks like a disc brake. And boy, was it loud. as he would barely give me the time of day does anybody really know what time it is? Does anybody really care. Lemme see, it's six to four That is, until I hatched MY PLAN I would corner the world silver market and then found the USFL! .\n\nOne day, finally overcoming my shyness is nice, but shyness can stop you from doing all the things in life that you want to , I glanced over at Alex TREBECK! Together, we would RULE THE WORLD!! Actually, I looked at his hall monitor armband, notable for the penciled-in swastika and realized that he was trying to pirate a ship! But if you're not the Dread Pirate Roberts, then who is? an application for employment at Denny's, which is silly, because if you just ask, they are required by law to give you one. .\n\n""If Herman Melville catches you, he will hang you by your barnacles and huge, gaping blowhole thumbnails and tattoo Mac icons on strange parts of your body. Honey, there ain't a part of me that's not strange. I'm from Canada. ""\n\nAlex Winter laughed and said ""There's madness afoot at the Circle-K this eve.""\n""Oh, Herman and I are good buddies what is...a euphemism for 'life mates'? I teach Pascal using Chisembop and 'Hooked on Phonics' the Mac and I frequently have to ask him questions. Actually, I make up the questions so I can stay on his good side his BACK!""\n\nAfter the ice was broken, we began to skate talk every day. On about the third day, I found out about HIS OFFICE He was...POPE! Since he was an instructor, the university deemed I love when a word like this crops up. Remember 'adjunct'? 'Merited'?? And now this. To give him an office.\n\nIt was a hasty retreat sheetrock affair of about 70 square feet and a very large Steel case desk um, excuse me. It was a ""hasty"" office? Well...you're the wordsmith. On the downside of five o'clock here at WOGL, and I'm gonna be sending you home with a little Bay City Rollers Action: S-A-T-U-R-D-A-Y. NIGHT! It was located off the very room in which I sat the very!\n\nDespite these limitations, it had a door with a lock of angel-hair pasta Scotch-taped to it, the meaning of which eludes me even now This was not the point when I began to formulate MY 5-YEAR-PLAN, but I am sure that it was an inspiration I sniffed again. My mistake. Per...\n\nMY 5-YEAR-PLAN took its focus the day Alex and I were on the elevator together First, I would arrest all the artists and philosophers. Then I would make everyone wear gray and cut their hair like Moe Howard.\n\nThen... It was the typical cattle car scene lots of shit on the floor and a crazy cowboy or two getting their rocks off. We were jammed in like sardines and the only redeeming factor that when pressed against each other I realized that Alex was sporting a very big hard on blood log After this revelation and a few later surreptitious glances, I realized that he had a constant erection whenever we were together this could only mean one thing! He liked girls. He seemed to have the same chemical reaction to me as I did to him Yes, his vagina would moisten and his nipples would press against his bra.\n\nThis discovery was the impetus keeps these words coming. You know, impetus can be cured. Roll some stamps around his penis before you go to bed, stamp AIR MAIL on his forehead and then... which led me to even think about anything as risky as THE PLAN 9 From Outer Space by Edward Woodie.\n\nA few very innocent lunches, laced with a lot of heavy saltpeter sexual DYNAMO tension, followed. As inconvenient as the location of his office WAS, it turned out that we were both married. This came as not a really big surprise, as I was fully cognizant aware, to you and me of my own marital status no fool I! Although I forget sometimes and have to look at the ring to remind me. I'm so silly. and since he was not a kidnapper.\n\nAlthough he does know just a few too many details about the Lindbergh baby, and whenever he talks about it, he says ""we"". But I'm so silly... the probabilities of drawing a seven when doubling hard fourteen against a dealer's six drop dramatically if you scream, ""Hit me, Lotus-Blossom!"" and pound your fist on the table were that he was married too.\n\nAlthough I had anticipated the fact, it presented word problems especially those annoying 'related rates"" thingees. I mean, who cares how fast the pool fills?! How will this come in handy at the supermarket? I never claimed to be a romantic poet , but the idea of a Grecian Urn seedy motel room didn't much appeal to the car thief in me.\n\nHis office therefore became the most likely location No doubt. As I mentioned before, its only assets were the large desk and the locked door Well, and the bondage table, the sling, the hydraulic winch, the cross... The walls were toilet paper thin. Since I generally cum loudly and frequently IN BED, after contemplation of course it helps that my mantra is ""fuck me,"" I decided I had better begin my homework thank God all the odd answers were in the back.\n\nWhile Herman beamed away zip-a-dee-do-dah, zip-a-dee-ay, my oh my--, I began my research on the Mac. Discretion was the better part of valor? Keyword says the key word and you win fifty dollars. Herman was very protective of his little apples as he called his marble-sized testicles The actual de programming was done at home thanks to a Mac on loan from a friend Steve Jobs (When it comes to programming, I am very patient. Yes, I believe most programmers share this quality.\n\nIn fact, I relish nothing more than the thought of compiling and linking five megs of Clipper code on an 8080 ) Finally, after weeks of debugging de-lousing, call it what you will , I was able to write and load a nifty nifty! Hee. Aren't I just...such a girl! little program that would render the Mac server useless for the hour or so I hoped I needed Fabulous idea. Your co-workers will love you for it, especially if they're in mid-compile, or haven't saved anything.\n\nAfter what had seemed eons thousands of years , the day of execution arrived I only regret that I have but one life to give for my country. HIS! This was not exactly the type of program you could master Beta test so I just VHS'ed it crossed my legs, snapping a co-worker's neck fingers and hoped I could prove my love to my father death be not proud.\n\nAlthough we were definitely running on the same track the slow one , I didn't want Alex to suffer cardiac arrest so I slipped the nitro pill under his tongue In preparation for what was to come The CULTURAL REVOLUTION! , I strolled into his office humming the tune of My Favorite Things from the Sound of Music OH THE HUMANITY! Hey, remember Julie Andrew's hooters in ""S.O.B""? I do.\n\nThey weren't big or pendulous but they were floppy. When I began to sing my lyrics to the song, a broad grin crossed his face and he looked like an idiot child, who loves nothing so much as wood (If this is beginning to sound like a scene from an Indian movie, you're right, but stay tuned. Oh I will, I WILL. Mississippi Masala?)\n\n* Guys in tight bike pants, their crotches a-bulgin' * Wet, hot, slick, hard skin, and secrets divulgin' * A story 'bout Suzy-Q ""Queen. Of. Hearts. Come on, come ah-ahn, * oh what a scene, * These are a few of my favorite things\n\n* Guys in blue denim denim boys. yummy, their lashes a blazin' oh my! * One with his pants off, his size is amazin'! * A horse with a hard on suspended by strings * asterisk * These are a few of my favorite things * When the clap applause hits, when his pud drops, and I need it bad * I simply remember my favorite things, and then I don't feel so sad. * This line inserted in honor of Catherine the Great, and the new Russian democracy! Nay!\n\nAfter my vocal recount of MY favorite things there wasn't much resistance (none, maybe? ya think? ) when I knelt down in front of him and unzipped his jeans. Having waited for what seemed centuries hundreds of years, I immediately began to savor the table of contents. As my tongue rolled around the head of his penis, in a voice tempered with both ecstasy ouch and panic, he murmured, ""Jesus, Clarissa Harlowe! We can't do this here. But Lovelace...""\n\nBefore the not to worry reassurance crossed my lips both of us heard a shaken not stirred Herman pounding his pud fists on a nearby keyboard. Putting two and two together Alex began laughing so uncontrollably that I found it my civic duty to silence him Yes, I shot him. Retaking appendage in mouth eek I began to suck it for all it was worth.\n\nNot being slow on the uptake, Alex slid his hands into my blouse and discovered I was not wearing a bra Hoo-er! In fact, since it was a special occasion I had dispensed with all underwear I dress like this at all joint sessions of congress, state dinners, and public executions Taking this as his cue I broke, sank the eight ball, and blew that popsicle stand , with a quick switch of positions we found ourselves facing away from each other, preparing to duel on his large Steel case desk.\n\nHe began by running his tongue along the curve of my small but well mal formed breast, and down my ample belly. Bearing right at 68 degrees my navel, he shortly found his tongue wading through my short and curlies Oh how precious! I want to bite and kiss you. I sucked him deeper into my mouth as his tongue hit my clit Axl Rose He had one hand twiddling! I don't know you silly boy, I've never twiddled my clit between tongue laps, while his tongue was exploring my wet cunt, darting in and out dart-like, tracing my lips all the way back where he lightly nibbled that very sensitive area between cunt and anus I like to call it North Jersey, and then he gave my hole itself a gentle tooth brush but that is the stuff of urban legends.\n\nOoh, it was a Reach The Big chill that shot up my spine caused me to gasp and retch, sucking his pumping cock deeper into my eager mouth. His tongue finally returned to my clit. God the walls were shaking the Earth was quaking my mind was aching, and we were making it. them mean old eyes...knocking me out with those American trout!\n\nI could have continued with this game for a long, long time, but as if out of nowhere a condom appeared oh thank you thank you my fairy condom godmother! My heart, already pounding double time, started doing little flips wreaking havoc with my artificial mistral valve My clitty, so recently being ministered to by tongue, started pounding in anticipation of what it knew was coming After three pounds she popped. I took the packet from him and ripped it open nearly destroying the condom in the process.\n\nNow, with both of us sitting on the edge of that steel case, I gently grasped his member [I just HAD to] we understand in one hand and unrolled the sheath with my other if it hurt as I unraveled the skin from his penis he never let on. And they say chivalry is dead. Piffle, I say. I realized that the wrapper was still in my hand 20 more and I could get a Bazooka Joe decoder ring As I reached across the desk to the trash, I felt a hand on my back, and then another reaching around my waist to my hot pussy at first this was disconcerting since Alex was standing right in front of me... I knew what was coming soon...we'd PADIDDLE! , and I reached back to help guide his flesh missile into my anxious (but not hardened) target!\n\nI thought you were sitting on the edge of the desk? So what target? MY SPINE! Help wasn't needed however, and before my hand found its target, his smart missile found mine, and with a grunt of satisfaction he started his long, long journey home.\n\nWith a long slow push I felt myself filling up with...SEMPRINI? Then his hand came around me and started to caress my clit man in the rowboat. icky. Then finger twiddle, slow stroke out, fingers, fast push in. My clamping him tight on each outstroke was driving us both to a frenzy sub-par Hitchcock, but not without its good points, like when the camera backs away from the woman's apartment and down the stairs. With each beat of the penetration, the cycle of pleasure began all over again cool beans. As if upon mutual pre-nuptial agreement, a soft languid cry flowed from our lips and could have been heard if anyone had been listening it sounded something like, ""BARANGUS!"" Serendipitously luckily , a loud wail a great white one from Herman Melville was produced on the opposite side of the wall how fortuitous!\n\nI wish I could describe the sound of 12 Macs crashing simultaneously, but it really isn't very interesting I believe you. Honest.\n\nRICHH"
1082,"Computer Lady, The","['MF', 'work']","But with my job, looking too sexy can be a real disadvantage, so I usually dress down, covering up as best I can. I wear my long red hair wound up in a bun on top of my head, no make-up, loose sweaters and baggy pants. At least that's what I wear to work.\n\nAbout six months ago, I was contacted by the parents of a eighteen year old boy named Jim Tompson. It seems he was really interested in programming, and for some reason, his parents wanted someone to help select a computer and software,and then to tutor their son. The money was very attractive, so I decided to do it. When I first met Jim, I was stunned! Not only was he a very bright, rather shy boy; he was gorgeous. Almost six feet tall, brown, tanned, and athletic, Jim was so good looking I could hardly concentrate as we talked.\n\nAfter they bought a loaded AT clone, I began visiting their house two evenings a week to teach Jim to be a programmer. By the second lesson, I desperately wanted to teach him something else! I couldn't believe my luck when his parents told me they were going away on vacation, a month-long cruise, but that Jim would be staying home to continue his lessons. An aunt who lived across town was supposed to keep an eye on things, but Jim was pretty much on his own. They paid me in advance for his lessons, and off they went.\n\nThe very next lesson, I knew what I wanted to do. An hour before I was due at their home, I undressed and quickly showered. I put on a pair of black panties and a transparent black bra. My nipples felt full and tingly as they poked against the cool bra cups. In seconds they were painfully swollen, standing tall, deep red and fully erect. Slipping my sexiest black garter belt around my waist, I fastened the little hooks behind my back, enjoying the silky sensation. I picked out a pair of long nylon stockings, sheer suntan in color; the kind with real wide, dark tops. I don't know why, but nylons always make me feel sexier and more attractive than panty-hose.I slid the sheer stockings on, slowly smoothing them up my well-toned legs as I fastened them to the garter belt. My shoes were black leather high heels, cut low on both sides. I stood in front of the mirror in my lingerie. My hair was a golden cloud that swirled around my shoulders as I made sure my make-up was fashion-model perfect. I felt terribly wanton as I put on a short skirt and tightly fitted blouse, leaving the top three buttons open.\n\nFrom the minute I came in the door, Jim couldn't take his eyes off me. His eyes instantly locked on my breasts, which crowned subtly but were distinctly visible within my blouse. I could hardly control myself as we worked through his lesson. He messed up almost everything, obviously distracted by my flirtatious attire.\n\nWhen we were through, I began to implement my scheme. I stood up, and feigning a slip, stumbled against the desk, falling to the floor. As expected, Jim jumped to my assistance.\n\n""It's my right leg. I think it's just a cramp in the calf,""I told him, ""but I don't know if I can walk.""\n\n""Here, Mrs. Yates,"" he offered courteously, ""let me help you over to the sofa.""\n\nI leaned heavily against him, making sure that my breast pressed warmly against his arm. I couple of phony limping steps and I fell back onto the couch, my skirt ""accidentally"" sliding up my thighs.\n\n""You've played sports in school, haven't you, Jim,"" I asked.\n\n""Sure,"" he answered. ""Football and track.""\n\n""Well, you must have seen all sorts of injuries,"" I continued.""Maybe you could take a look at my leg. Just to see if it's anything serious.""\n\n""Sure, Mrs. Yates,"" he replied, kneeling in front of me.\n\nTenderly, his fingers touched my right calf, caressing the strong muscles through the sheer nylon of my stocking. Slowly, I let my knees swing apart, giving Jim a clear view all the way to my black panties. Seconds later, as he lightly massaged my calf,I saw him peeking up my skirt.\n\n""Do you think my leg's all right?"" I asked.\n\n""I don't think it's anything serious, Mrs. Yates,"" he said, taking another peek at my private spot.\n\n""Jim!"" I said sternly. ""What are you looking at?""\n\n""N.n.nothing,"" he stammered. ""You were looking up my skirt, young man,"" I said with mock anger, ""weren't you?""\n\nJim said nothing. He just looked down at the floor.\n\n""Would you like a better look?"" I asked, my voice like melting butter.\n\nI didn't wait for an answer. I stood up, my tingling love grotto just inches from Jim's head. I stood there, with my feet wide apart, my ankles flexed on my high heeled shoes. Bending down, I slowly pulled up my skirt, raising the hem to my waist. Jim simply stared. I don't think he'd ever seen a woman wearing a garter belt and stockings.\n\n""I think these stockings make my legs and ankles look really sexy,"" I said, boldly turning around so he could see me from all angles. ""Don't you think so?"" I asked.\n\n""Oh, Mrs. Yates!"" Jim gasped, ogling my stocking-sheathed legs.\n\n""I love the way they make my thighs feel,"" I told him, sliding my hands over the glistening nylon covering my legs.\n\n""M..Mrs. Yates,"" Jim stammered, getting to his feet and backing away.\n\n ""I don't think we should be doing this. I don't want to get into any trouble.""\n\n""Don't worry, Jim,"" I purred reassuringly. I walked toward him, my stockings sizzling as I did. Jim just stood there, unable to move. I dropped my skirt, moving my hand boldly to my pupil's inner thigh, skimming lightly, appraisingly, over the solid pouch between his legs. My finger tips traced the warm,rigid length of his masculinity, making Jim tremble.\n\n""You .... uh .... shouldn't be doing that, Mrs. Yates,"" he said half heartedly.\n\n""It's O.K. Jim. Why don't you take your clothes off for me,"" I whispered hoarsely, my hand between his thighs.\n\nJim had no idea what to do, so he slowly began stripping himself, shirt first, then pants. I could see his self-consciousness as he dropped his pants, his penis standing out in full naked erection, a long, thick pole of throbbing flesh and blood. We stared into each other's eyes. I reached down and took his hands, and placed them on my breasts. Hesitantly, he began to knead my flesh through my blouse and bra. I unbuttoned my top slowly, moaning a little as I slipped the fabric over my skin. I reached around and unhooked my bra, uncovering my large, firm breasts. The nipples were an angry pink, swollen, hard.\n\nThen I undid the button at the waist of my skirt, slowly unzipped the side, and then turned around, my back to Jim. I lowered my skirt over my buns and bent over to remove it completely. When I stood backup, I was naked except for my panties, my stockings,and my high heeled shoes. Before he knew what was happening, I was examining Jim's spectacular young peter. His cock was standing straight up, deep red, and I began to slide my finger tips along the shaft, touching the soft skin ever so lightly. At the same time, I reached between his beefy thighs and palmed his balls. I'd only been touching him for a minute or two when he started to reathe exceptionally deep and fast. ""Oh, Jesus,"" I heard him grunt. ""I can't hold back any longer. It's just too much. I'm going to come!""\n\nFor a moment, I looked fondly at the contorted expression on his face, then his virile prick was jerking wildly in my hand. I felt Jim's thick hot semen spurting all over my fingers.\n\n""Oh, my God! Look at it, Jim! God, you're coming so much,""I gasped. Running my fist up and down his spewing cock fast and hard, I pumped even more of his semen from his virile young body,until he begged me to stop. Happily, I licked my fingers, devouring every last drop of his fluid. Then I guided Jim's hand to my groin. Instinctively, he slipped his hand inside my panties and quickly located my moist opening.\n\n""That feels so good!"" I exhaled as he slowly probed my lustful sex tunnel.\n\nHe began to slide his middle finger in and out, and I loved the stimulation. He soon had two fingers, then three buried deep inside my horny cunt. I bit my lower lip every time I felt my orgasm flaring up. Several times I was on the verge of coming, and held back, but then I lost control. My body exploded in orgasm as I screamed with satisfied lust. ""Oh baby, do it to my pussy! Push your hand all the way inside me. I'm coming! Please! Don't stop!""\n\nI had three quick, shattering orgasms in a row, and I felt like I was going to pass out. I practically fell over, and when I finally stopped shaking, and turned to Jim and kissed him lightly on the cheek. Silently, I had him lie down on his back on the thickly carpeted floor. I slid my damp panties down my legs and off, then knelt next to Jim on the floor.\n\nJim's phallus drooped lazily to the left, showing no sign of the size and vigor it had only minutes before. I reached over and lightly caressed his spongy penis with the finger tips of my right hand. He jumped the instant my fingers made contact with his resting organ.\n\nHe spread his thighs, and I reached for his hanging love spheres. The tips of my fingers barely touched his gonads when I heard Jim gasp. I felt his balls writhe against my finger tips, as I repeatedly brushed at them. My eyes burned as I watched his penis begin to straighten and elongate.\n\nI curled my fingers around his thickening shaft and lightly milked his shaft, real slow and easy, tantalizing him. Virility was pumping back into his shaft, bringing back his raging erection, if anything more awesome than before. Jim trembled and moaned as I massaged his growing organ.\n\nLowering my head to his groin, I exhaled hotly as I lay the tip of his manhood on my lower lip, extending my tongue so that I could tease the small little hole into giving me its pearl. ""Oh, my God!"" he moaned. ""Oh, my God!""\n\nI let my tongue travel in tiny circles, teasingly, gradually centering in on his most sensitive spot. And when I got to that tender ridge, Jim just stopped breathing, and his entire body tightened up. Opening my mouth a little more, I took his whole length in my mouth. Right down to his hairy root!\n\nI closed my lips around the base and held absolutely still for just a second as a chill ran down my spine. I rubbed my thighs together, massaging my burning pussy, nearly climaxing again from the excitement.\n\n Jim enlarged rapidly inside my warm sucking mouth until he was pushing against the back of my throat. I began to gag,and I had to withdraw, letting his now turgid spire slide gradually from my lips.\n\nSlowly, shakily, I stood up, straddling Jim's flat,powerful hips with my widely spread feet. From a position towering above his reclining body, I squatted down and grasped his pulsing cock in my hands, guiding it to my pussy. I held my cunt above him just an instant, rubbing the head of his cock between the blonde-haired lips of my pussy. And then I pushed down.\n\nHe entered my cunt very, very slowly, filling me with his hardness, stretching the already lubricated walls of my pussy. I sat erect on his belly, my head thrown back, my spine in inverted curve, and I could feel his hardness slipping up into my body. I could feel the head of his cock throbbing against the sticky passageway.\n\nHe was like a long thick fire being swallowed by my body, along thick hardness moving deeper and deeper up my cunt. I pushed all the way down, as hard as I could, and I found myself sitting on his lap. His cock, that powerful, merciless shaft was buried to the hilt inside my cunt.\n\nI began to ride him. I say I rode him because he did nothing but lie there under me, his penis standing straight up like a deeply rooted tree. Gingerly, balancing on my steep heels, I put my hands on my knees and began to raise and lower my pelvis. I was literally doing deep-knee bends. And Jim was sliding all the way in, and almost all the way out of me as I moved up and down.\n\nI flexed my hips again and again, up and down, an orgasm building like a crescendo between our bodies. When the energy was screaming, shrilling throughout my body, when it could be denied no further by either of us, I quickly disengaged and turned my body around. I pushed my pussy lips into his face. Jim had no idea how to respond, but he instinctively began to lap at my tender flesh. His tongue stabbed forward, rasping over my clitoris. What he lacked in experience, he made up with enthusiasm. He licked me from clit to cunt-hole, driving himself up into my body as our orgasms exploded.\n\nAt the same time, I closed my lips around his cock as he began to ejaculate. His thick hot sperm splattered into my mouth and I swallowed every drop of it, swirling my tongue across the head of his cock. Mrs. Yates he whispered ""You have the nicest teeth I have ever come across!"""
1083,"Concert Fantasy, The","['MF', 'public places']","The lights begin to dim and the crowd settles down as the drummer for the warm-up band sets the beat on his high-hat. The curtains open, the spots blaze to life, and the crowd goes nuts as the warm-up band hits the stage with a hard-driving rhythm and screaming guitars. I've never heard (or heard of) the band before. Probably a local hired to warm up the crowd for Tull. They're good at it - warming the crowd up, that is - but I don't think they'll make it on their own. The crowd is getting into it. The energy that bands live on - in their symbiotic way - starts flowing. People are pumping their fists into the air - the air which is rapidly getting thicker with the smell of hashish as the pipes are passed around. The folks are getting fired up! Surveying the people around me, my eyes come to a screeching halt on a small cluster of young ladies who are definitely getting into the rhythm of the thing. They're dancing and screaming and bouncing around as if it were the last night of their lives. One of the gals - a sweet young lady with waist-length, chestnut tresses in a yellow, knit mini-dress - is also surveying the crowd. Our eyes meet. Hers are the gray of early-morning fog on the Rhine. I smile. She returns a knowing half-smile that sends a shiver up my spine, before turning back to the band on stage. The warm-up band finishes its sixth set with a flourish and runs off stage. The spots die and are replaced by the house lights as the curtains are closed for the intermission. The canned music begins to play. Once again, the crowd shifts as parts head for the restrooms to unburden themselves of the beer, wine, and soda consumed before (and during) the warm-up act. More beverages are bought, along with albums, posters, T-shirts, and popcorn. Only the most brazen are firing up their bowls with the house lights up. I look around for the clump of young women I noted earlier, but they have faded into the mob. Probably in line for the restroom, think I, as I turn back to the stage. The roadies can be heard moving equipment around on the stage. An occasional glimpse of a roadie with a guitar or an amp can be seen through the small gap in the curtain. We wait for about half an hour as the stage is reset for Jethro Tull. The tension of anticipation is like a physical thing filling the arena; I feel as if I could float on it. Then the house lights dim, and the tension boils away in the roar of the crowd. The arena is black as pitch, and the crowd has settled into its final configuration, when the first notes of the piano intro to ""Locomotive Breath"" push their way through the crowd noise. A few of us recognize the song from the first few notes and cry out in joy and appreciation. Others don't realize what they are listening to until the first whining guitar riffs have faded into reverberating feedback. Then the stage is ablaze with light as the lead guitar is banging out the opening bar of the song proper. Ian Anderson is dancing around the stage, twirling his silver flute as if it were a baton. The drums and bass are hammering out the beat as the rhythm guitar is doing that rhythm thing. The crowd has sprouted a forest of pumping arms and the amplified sounds of the band are nearly drowned out by its triumphant bellow. And even as Ian sidles up to the microphone to sing ""In the shuffling madness/Of locomotive breath,"" I look down to see a head of chestnut hair bouncing and bobbing before me. The young lady with the misty-gray eyes looks over her shoulder at me. Her crazy half-smile laughs at me when she turns back to the stage. Sorry, Ian, I think as my eyes drop to watch the sway of her hips and the play of her ass under the thin fabric of her yellow mini-dress. I'm delighted to notice that - by the way the clingy fabric gathers in the cleft of her ass - either she's not wearing any panties, or she's wearing a G-string. Fine by me! And, believe me, ""fine"" is the active word here! I feel my cock coming to life, its girth and length growing rapidly. By the end of the song, I'm throbbing to my own beat! The crowd goes wild as the song crashes to its end. ""Guten abend, Frankfurt!"" cries Ian to a crowd which proves that is CAN get louder! ""That's the extent of my German,"" he adds. Laughter. ""The next song we'd like to play for you is something off our new album..."" Dramatic pause. ""...A little something called `Beastie.'"" The spotlights die, leaving the arena in darkness again. I feel the gal in the mini-dress back slowly into me. And with the first synthesized strains of ""Beastie,"" my throbbing member thrills to the sensation of slow shift of her firm ass through the thick denim of my jeans. Does this woman know what she's DOING to me? I ask myself. As if in answer, I feel her hands reach behind her to grab my hips. She then pulls me tightly against her and moves her sweet ass in a slow, grinding roll against my crotch. Any other stupid fucking questions? As I slide my hands around her waist, she turns in my arms. The spotlights come up on stage as she loops her arms around my neck and drags my face down to hers. My lips find her mouth open. Her tongue like a hot, wet, fleshy spear drives into my mouth before my mind has time to catch up! Her firm, toned body melts against me as our tongues start to dance. Though my eyes are probably wide with surprise, the vision centers of my brain are closed for business. The other sensations easily override any sights my eyes are trying to bring me. The warm, sweet smell of her. The sound of my moan drowning out her smaller one. The hot, wet, clean taste of her mouth grinding hungrily against mine. I feel her hardened nipples pressing through her dress and my T-shirt into my chest. The feel of her smooth belly pressing firmly against my crotch. The play of her back muscles beneath my fingers. Who the hell needs eyes?! When our lips part, vision comes flooding back. Her face is only a couple inches away from mine, and she is smiling that damned smile again! I start to say something, but she kisses me quickly again to shut me up. (Hey! I'm dense, but I'm not THAT dense!) Smiling, she turns her back to me, once again, to applaud the end of the song. Ian smiled, ""I hope everyone's having a good time."" Yeah, buddy! ""Our next tune,"" he goes on, ""is something else off our latest record. It's an odd little ditty called `Watching'!"" The synthesizer starts turning out a bewildering combination of notes. The drummer soon picks up an odd, jerky beat which neatly compliments the synth. It was a tune to which I had thought it was impossible to dance. My lovely, chestnut-haired lady seemed only too happy to prove me wrong. As her hips start moving in time with the drums, she takes my hands from their resting place at her waist and slides them up her wonderfully smooth torso to the mounds of her breasts. She then reaches one hand over my head, grabs a handful of my hair, and pulls my face into the curve of her neck. Her other hand is caressing the back of one of mine as I stroke her breasts with my palms, brushing her nipples with the balls of my fingers. My mouth works its way - kissing, licking, nibbling - gradually from the outside of her shoulder, up her neck to her ear. As my hands are lifting and kneading her tits, my tongue is darting into her ear. She continues to press her lovely ass into my cock as I, pausing for a bit to nibble on the lobe of her ear, work my way down to where her shoulder meets her neck. All the while I've been enjoying the taste and feel of her neck and breasts (respectively), I've been paying careful attention to the song. When the song comes to its sudden end, I pinch her nipples and bite her neck - not TOO hard, mind you, but hard enough for her to know I'm still here! Her gasp perfectly coincides with the last beat of the song. She whirls around and stares at me with a look of mock- indignation. Her misty gray eyes sparkle mischievously and her half-smile replaces the pettish pout. Slipping her arms around my neck, she lifts herself off the floor and presses her lips roughly against mine. The brunette's pelvis grinds against mine as our tongues slip and slide upon each other. Her breathing has become quite rapid - my own is none to steady! Suddenly, the young lady drops to her feet and twists around in my arms, once again facing the stage. Ian is gazing out at the audience. He starts to introduce the band - drummer, bass, new lead guitar, etc. - all the while twirling his flute like a baton. My companion, while looking up at the stage, is reaching around to the front of my jeans. With deft movements she unbuttons the top and pulls the zipper open. My engorged prick fairly leaps into her waiting hand. She feels the heft of my eight-inch cock, wrapping her slim fingers around, measuring its girth. Introductions over, Ian says, ""This is the title cut off our latest album."" The crowd goes nuts. I can barely hear him as he says, ""Broadsword!"" The stage lights die. The young lady with my dick in her hand uses her free hand to guide one of mine to her left breast. She then pushes my other hand down, down past the hem of her T-shirt dress to the warm, silky smoothness of her inner thigh. From onstage a slow, rhythmic beat - reminiscent of movie- style indian tom-toms - begins. Soon, it is joined by the moaning of a guitar. Anderson sings: ""I see a dark sail/On the horizon..."" The brunette's hand has moved to the head of my cock, feeling the mushroom shape, spreading the bead of my own moisture around. Her hand slides back to cup my balls and give a gentle squeeze. My face is buried in her neck. I moan softly as she begins slowly stroking me. My hand is kneeding the inside of her thigh as it moves lingeringly toward the meeting of her legs. My loving companion widens her stance to allow me easier access. I feel the heat of her pussy against the back of my thumb. My other hand continues to caress her left breast - stroking, rubbing, rolling the nipple like a marble... I'm a little startled when the back of my thumb slides across her hot, wet, *clean shaven* cunt. I let my surprise show somehow, as my gray-eyed lover giggles and gives my prick a couple of quick squeezes. Thus encouraged, I hike the hem of her mini-dress a bit and begin to slide my fingers across her slippery cunt. The hot wetness of her flows over my questing fingers. I hear her moan gently as against my ear as the middle finger slips between her labia. She readjusts her stance. My middle finger finds the opening of her vagina; my thumb, the button of her clit. I hear air sucking through her teeth. She releases my cock, bringing both of her hands around to press mine more firmly against her pussy. I pull her back into me. My dick slides up under the hem of her dress. For a moment, it's 50-50 as to whether my prick will slide down and forward between her legs, or back and up against her ass. The moment passes and the latter wins out. I feel my cock slip along the cleft of her ass as the middle finger of my right hand slides up to the second knuckle into her slippery vagina. The lovely young woman grips my finger with her vaginal muscles while she wiggles her ass. Soon, my prick is firmly entrenched between the lovely, round lobes of her ass. It is quite happy to be there. Her head falls back onto my right shoulder; mouth open, eyes closed. I begin to slide my finger in and out of her wet snatch, my thumb rubbing her joy-button, the fingers of my left hand rolling and pinching her nipple. I nibble her earlobe and watch her lick her lips. She begins to thrust her pelvis, in time with my probing finger. Her thrusts are doing wonderful things to my cock, wedged as it is between her buttocks. She moans and turns her face to bring her mouth to mine. We kiss as hungrily as we can at this awkward angle. Jethro Tull has jarringly blended the end of ""Broadsword"" with the beginning of ""Aqualung.""\n""Sitting on a park bench /Eyeing little girls with bad intent..."" sings Ian as he dances across the stage. I feel a shudder run through my companion. The kiss is released and she draws air sharply between her teeth. She, again, moves her luscious buttocks, releasing my ridged member. She pulls my hand away from her crotch and turns in my arms to face me. She then kisses me thoroughly, pushing down on my shoulders until I'm kneeling. Widening her legs again, she grabs a double handful of my hair and pulls my face into her dripping crotch. Without hesitation, I begin lapping at her cunt. Using my thumbs to spread her labia, I bury my face in her wet, hairless pussy. The hot, musky sweetness of her rolls across my tongue as my mustache brushes her clitoris. ""Jesus Fuckin' Christ,"" I'm thinking. ""I'm on my knees, eating this lovely wench right here in the middle of a huge concert crowd!"" Then thoughts are wiped from my mind as I concentrate on trying to make the woman scream! I can't see her face because of the poor lighting and the fabric of the T-shirt dress piled up in front of my eyes, but my companion's fingers are clenching the hair at the back of my head; grinding my face in her cunt. I can feel her breathing. I can feel her knee against my ribs quaking. Presently, I focus my attention on her clit. I begin planting tiny, sucking kisses upon her joy-button. Her fingers stop pulling at my hair, but she holds my head, as if she can't decide to pull me in or push me away. Shortly, I feel quivers race through her legs with each kiss I plant. I slip my right hand between her thighs in such a way that I can insert my thumb in her pussy and press my middle finger against the rosebud of her anus. My thumb slides all the way into her lust-slick love tunnel, and I begin to wiggle the tip in time with the music. Now, the girl's fingers begin to claw at the back of my head. Her nails slowly dig into my flesh, as she starts to shudder uncontrollably. I feel her breath coming in gasps. Her knees are shaking so that I fear that she might fall. I push the tip of my middle finger into her anus. That little ring of muscle slams shut upon my finger like a jail-cell door! Of a sudden, her entire body goes stiff. I clamp my lips down around her clit and suck; my tongue flicking the tip of the tiny cone of ridged flesh. She is trying to pull my whole head into her cunt! My face is washed in the juices flowing from her pussy. The tangy sweetness sends chills up my spine as my lovely companion is wracked with shudders. I'm almost forced to hold her up while she rides the waves of her orgasm! By the end of ""The Teacher,"" the song which follows ""Aqua- lung,"" the luscious brunnette has recovered enough to return the favor. She gives my that half-smile of hers before dropping to her knees. For a moment she seems hypnotized by my throbbing prick as it bobs in front of her face. But she recovers quickly. She wraps her delicate hand around the base of my shaft and presses her lips to its head. Her tongue flicks across the tiny slit in the end, catching up the bead of preseminal moisture which clung there like a tiny pearl. I look down on her as she swirls her tongue around the head of my cock. My fingers are caught up in her hair; not pulling toward me, but holding her head for lack of anything else to do. Presently, she engulfs the mushroom-like head of my dick with her mouth. She begins to suck on only the head as the hand she had wrapped around the base of the shaft shifts to capture my balls. The sweet mouth of the young lady then begins to pull me in. Slowly, inch by inch, she draws my throbbing member into her mouth and down her throat. Eventually, I feel her nose press into my pubic hair as my entire eight-inch prod vanishes between her lovely, sweet lips. She begins to slowly move her head up and down the length of my cock, never releasing the suction she has built. I can see her cheeks dimpling with the suction of her mouth. She begins to bob and weave, rolling the head around with her tongue at the top of every stroke. Faster and faster, she pulls me in and releases me. I'm soon gritting my teeth. The fabulous sensation of her mouth and throat upon my cock is driving me crazy. I can feel that old, familiar pressure beginning to build in my balls. Just as I begin to think I can't stand it anymore, the brunnette backs her had away until only the head of my prick is in her mouth. Then she begins humming along with the song being played by Tull - ""Cross-Eyed Mary,"" I believe. My balls explode! When my cock jumps, I swear I must loosen her front teeth! I pump streams of slippery cream into her mouth and, try as she might, she cannot keep a thin trickle from running from the corner of her mouth. The feeling of her swal- lowing my cum only prolongs the jolts of my orgasm. She licks my cock clean and uses her fingers to catch the trickle running down her chin. My sweet lover makes a show of licking this last dab of my cream from her fingers. I pull her up from the floor and our mouths meet in a lingering kiss. I can taste my jism mingling with the sweetness of her mouth. It only serves to turn me on further. Her cool fingers encircle my still ridged member and, using it as a handle, she pulls me down into a kneeling position once more. This time, though, she is down here with me. She pushes my back until I am sitting on my heels. As I watch in the dim light which filters between the people of the crowd, she releases my cock and grabs the neckline of her dress. With a jerk, she tears the neck apart. With another, the front of her dress splits down to her navel. She pulls the flaps of fabric away from her lovely breasts. They are creamy smooth and no larger than baseballs. Her breasts stand out proudly from her chest with puckered, pink nipples screaming for attention. Grasping a handful of my hair, she pushes my face into her left breast. I pull most of her tit into my mouth, rolling her nipple around on my tongue. Her moan is lost in the crowd noise, but I feel it through my mouth. Moving carefully so as not to dislodge my sucking lips, the brunette squats down upon my lap. Slowly, she impales herself upon my throbbing cock. As she eases herself down, I can no longer reach her tits with my mouth. I cup her right breast in my left hand while my right arm circles her waist. With a flex of my thighs, I thrust my prod into her to the hilt. The grip of her silken pussy upon my cock is sheerest bliss. For a moment we stay like this, my cock in her wet pussy as far as it will go, my fingers pinching and rolling her nipple. Then, she eases herself up and I lower myself back to the floor. As she lets gravity pull her down onto my prick, I use my thighs to meet her halfway. Slowly at first, we continue in this manner, but soon our rhythm is increasing in speed. She comes down on me, I move up to meet her. As we slide apart, her clutching vaginal muscles show their reluctance in losing my cock. Faster and still faster we thrust ourselves into/onto each other until we are each gasping for breath. Her head is thrown back, mouth open as, presently, I feel her body begin to shudder in the forewarnings of her orgasm. I, too, can feel the boiling surge building in my testicles. I grit my teeth to hold the inevitable at bay as long as I can. When, finally, she can no longer hold out against the rushing tide of her release, the brunette drops down upon my pole one last time. She hooks her legs around my back. She buries her face in my neck, biting my shoulder through the material of my T-shirt. I feel her nails bite into my back. As for myself, I can but hold on. Both of my hands now hold her arching back as I feel her entire body tense. She is screaming into my shoulder! I can stave off my own orgasm no longer. I hear myself gasp as my cock fires the first salvo off into her hungry vagina. Stream after stream of my viscous cum are thrust from my prick, only to be gobbled up by her clutching pussy. After an eternal minute, we are holding on to each other to keep from slumping to the floor. We kiss tenderly. I stroke her back and she plays with my hair. A few minutes longer and we recover enough to climb to our feet. We are still each leaning upon the other, but we are feeling stable enough to stand that way for a time. We watch the rest of the show holding each other. There are only a few more songs before Ian Anderson calls his final ""Good Night!"" to the crowd and vanishes from the stage. A few moments after that, the house lights come up. As the crowd begins to slowly filter out, my lovely brunette lover takes my hand. She licks the length of my index finger before drawing it into her mouth. The wonderful sensation of her tongue sliding my finger as she sucks on it rapidly brings my resting prick to full attention. Smiling up at me for the merest moment, she takes my finger from her mouth and pulls me along through the crowd by the hand. Holding the front of her dress closed with her free hand, she pulls me out into the cool night air. Our breath becomes thin plumes of mist in the chill April night. The young woman pulls me along until we reach her apartment, only a few blocks from the concert hall. We make love about five more times that night and into the morning."
1084,Conditioners,"['mf', 'ff', 'tv', 'nc', 'mc']","And had been, ever since Kristen had entered her life.\n\nAmy shook her head, remembering.\n\nAs deep as she was into her affair with her new lover, it was still amazing to think just how much her life had changed in one short month. She was still the same preppy, peppy blonde Amy Wheeden (the Most Likely to Succeed, president of her sorority at Boston College, Associate Account Executive at Morgan Consulting!). But she no longer dated Tim -- or any other man for that matter. Because, despite dating numerous boys throughout high school and then college and afterward, she was now, at the age of twenty-four, suddenly and hopelessly in love -- or lust, anyway -- with another woman: Kristen Sternberg, a systems analyst with Morgan.\n\nToo weird.\n\nEspecially since she and Kristen were practically opposites in every way possible, except the one that should, and always had, mattered most: gender. Amy was a longhaired blonde, somewhat on the short side (if she was honest with herself) with a peaches and cream complexion. She looked like she had been born to wear plaid skirts, pink sweaters, and pearl studs -- the ultimate Deb. Kristen, by way of contrast, wore her brown hair cut in the new urban style and, at 5' 10"", she towered over Amy. While Amy was WASP cute personified with her button nose and blue eyes, Kristen was a sultry Jewish girl with almond-brown bedroom eyes that were determined in the extreme.\n\nNevertheless, a little over a month ago, Kristen had surprised her in the copy room, barely a moment after Charlie, the security guard, had gone by on his evening round. A tired nod to a co-worker -- a mumbled apology as brown haired girl squeezed past behind her -- and a slender, delicate hand that, unbelievably, reached around from behind and gently squeezed her small breast through the pink sweater as she stood beside the copier...\n\nToo weird.\n\nUp to that moment, Amy had never once harbored a lesbian desire, even in fantasy. In later discussions, she learned that Kristen's past was similarly devoid of homosexual desire. They hadn't even been friends -- Amy had felt that Kristen was a too-trendy urban artsy type and Kristen had pegged Amy as some white bread Barbie doll wannabee.\n\nAnd yet -- and yet -- there they were, her tongue dueling madly with Kristen's -- her nipples stiffening under the influence of Kristen's curious, sensitive fingers.\n\nThey had made love on the desk of Pamela Hennessey's office -- located conveniently near the copy room -- and then continued the fun back in Kristen's apartment.\n\nShe came five times that night.\n\nA marked contrast from the last couple of months with Tim, where she had been unable to achieve anything even resembling an orgasm.\n\nNeither girl knew why they had suddenly become so attracted to each other. They did not really discuss it.\n\nIt simply was.\n\nA week later, Kristen demanded Amy break up with Tim and move in with her -- Amy was already learning that Kristen was going to be giving the orders in this relationship -- and she had complied.\n\nSince then, they had been intimate in Kristen's queen sized bed every night. At first, the orgasms had come as quickly and easily as they had that first night, with both girls dropping off to sleep satiated to the point of exhaustion. After the first few days, however, satisfaction had been harder to achieve. The sex was still exciting and Amy's knees still turned to water in Kristen's presence, but the girls had to go to greater and greater lengths to reach the point of orgasm. \n\nAs with all other aspects of their relationship, Kristen took charge, inspired to try new positions and techniques by the ever increasing number of sex manuals and porno magazines she now brought home on a regular basis. At first, Amy hadn't liked the magazines -- they made her feel sleazy. But now...\n\nSighing, Amy shook herself out of her reverie and turned on the light. She slipped out of her coat and walked into the bedroom to hang it up.\n\nA package sat on the bed with a note on top. The blonde woman picked it up, noticing at once that it was written in her lover's confident, angular script:\n\n'Honey-bunch... I'll be home shortly -- had to work on the Jackson thing for Joanne, Pamela and Julia. Why don't you put on something pretty for me -- how about the things we picked out for you in the Victoria's Secret catalog -- and wait in the bed for me? When you're under the covers you may open the present I bought for you. I think you're going to like it! Wait for me before you use it, though.\n\nLove, Kristen'\n\nAmy looked at the package. She wanted to open it now, but if Kristen came in and saw she hadn't done what she was told...\n\nKristen would be home soon.\n\nThe blonde woman shuddered, her pussy turning suddenly damp. The previous night, Kristen had half threatened to spank her ""next time she disobeyed"". Amy had taken it as a joke and answered back, but Kristen had frowned. Afterward, the blonde woman had not been so sure that it had been a joke. The girls' lovemaking had grown increasingly rough as it became harder and harder to come. The last few nights had ended with Kristen holding Amy's head tightly clenched between her thighs, bucking and cursing long after it was no longer pleasurable for the blonde woman.\n\nAmy wanted to complain, but couldn't bring herself to do it. She was becoming so accustomed to taking orders from Kristen -- it was just easier that way.\n\nBesides, the thought of Kristen spanking her...\n\nShe shuddered and went to obey the written command.\n\nKristen would be home soon.\n\nAmy knew just what her girlfriend wanted to see her in. Kristen loved her in frilly whites, just as Kristen preferred basic black cottons for herself. Amy's lingerie collection was getting larger all the time -- they both spent a great deal of time selecting pretty things for the blonde woman to wear. The most recent purchase had been a lacy white silk thong and matching tulip bra, both of which Amy slipped into now, shivering with excitement.\n\nKristen would be home soon.\n\nFinally snug under the covers, she plucked off the bow and ribbon and opened the box cover.\n\nIt was a strap-on dildo. Mouth open, Amy ran her hand along the hard, plastic object...\n\n""Like it? I can't wait to use it on you!""\n\n""Oh!""\n\nAmy jerked her hand away, suddenly guilty. Kristen had entered the apartment, surprising Amy. The brown haired woman had already stripped to her black cotton panties. Her smallish breasts bobbed, the nipples hard and red.\n\nAmy didn't know what to say. She smiled at her lover and nodded, her fingers unconsciously stroking the black plastic shaft.\n\nKristen was home.\n\n By the time he had entered the bedroom, the two subjects had already begun to kiss. Good-- foreplay was important between girls, especially entertaining when the affection was artificially induced as it had been for a month now.\n\nHe took a seat in the corner.\n\nThey ignored him as usual, but he wasn't insulted. He would reveal himself soon, but the time was not yet ripe.\n\nThe brunette, the one he had chosen to be the dominant partner, was being rather brutal with her pretty blonde lover now. The blonde's head was securely caught between her rough bedmate's thighs. The blonde girl seemed to know by this time what her duties were and Amy attended to them, submissively lapping at the sex of her demanding lover. Kristen, for her own part, had learned well how to control and use the blonde for her own pleasure, with not a whit of interest in whether her petite plaything enjoyed the sex or not.\n\nThat was fine with him -- he wanted the blonde conditioned to serve and the brunette bitch was accomplishing that very thoroughly. Eventually he'd have the brunette similarly trained, probably by another female. He preferred to have females train one another -- it was amusing to watch and especially degrading if they weren't lesbian by nature. But for now, he'd allow the brunette to continue to do his work for him.\n\nEspecially the next little lesson she was about to administer on his behalf. The expression on Amy's face was priceless as she watched the stern, thin lipped girl adjust the straps on her new strap-on dildo. Kristen pointed at the floor before her and Amy dropped to her knees, facing the jutting black tool. With a sigh, she took it in her mouth and began sucking.\n\nThe man leaned forward -- the Conditioning of Amy and Kristen into lesbian playmates was about to take an interesting new turn. After all, he had no real interest in turning his new pets into full- blown lezzies. When the mission was complete, he had been told that these two were his to do with as he pleased. Their new lifestyle was simply a phase in their training as his personal pets. Of course he wanted them to learn how to play nicely together -- he would be requiring them to touch and hold each other often. But he didn't want them to like it -- which was why the conditioning was making it harder and harder for them to reach orgasm with each other.\n\nSoon, they would not be permitted to come at all.\n\nThough they'd surely keep trying.\n\nThat little treat would only be granted by himself, their new, as yet un-met master.\n\nTonight's private performance would focus on a new talent, one he would expect any well-trained slave girl to possess. The brunette would initiate the blonde into the joys and terrors of anal sex. Taking direction from his Conditioning, she would not be gentle. He sat back and began to enjoy the scene, as the brunette tore off the white silk thong from her terrified lover and began the rape in earnest."
1085,"Conference Ball, The","['MF', 'affair']","Since we had friends in common, we went to dinner together. Now, I'm not the sort of woman who picks men up. It simply had never happened before. I'd had the occasional extra-marital lover, but it had always been with a friend, not with someone I'd just met. I fought with myself all during dinner. How obvious could I be with him about the way I felt? Could I actually say to him, ""I'd love to make love with you.""? While Len and I wound up sitting together at dinner, and while he made me laugh a lot, he seemed to back off when my knee rested against his. Well, I knew he was married, so maybe he didn't fool around. Still, I felt like someone had shot me full of speed. I shook like crazy, and felt about ready to fly off the chair, just looking at him.\n\nAfter dinner, he went back to his room. I went back to my room. I paced around a lot. He'd given his friends his room number, and I'd memorized it. I walked to the elevator, went to his floor and stood before his door. I raised my hand to knock...then turned and returned to my room.\n\nI guessed I wasn't the sort of woman who can knock on a man's door, without a reason other than to ask ""Wanna fuck?""\n\nSuddenly, I realized I had a book he'd expressed some interest in at dinner. I took the book and practically bolted back to his room. This time, my hand connected with the door. When he opened the door, he had a genuinely shocked expression on his face, but I talked over it. ""I'm sorry if I disturbed you, but I thought you'd be interested in seeing this."" I said, going into his room without further invitation.\n\n""Oh, no problem. I was just resting."" We sat down on the beds and looked at the book together. Eventually, I sat on the bed beside him. As we looked at the book, we sat closer and closer together. Finally, he took my hand and squeezed it hard. ""I'm going over to Lori's party for a while. Do you want to come back later?""\n\n""Oh, yes! I don't normally do this sort of thing, but I really want to come back.""\n\n""I don't want to stay over there for TOO long.""\n\n""Me neither."" We stood up and kissed. As hot as I felt, he felt hotter. But it didn't show on his face the way it had to be showing on mine. I kept feeling myself turning red in front of him.\n\n""What about precautions....""\n\n""Well, I'm not too concerned. My period ended yesterday...""\n\n""I'd better go get some condoms.""\n\nI felt severely embarrassed, being a college-educated, Planned- Parenthood trained woman. At least if I was on the verge of behaving irresponsibly, I had the good luck to find someone who WASN'T. ""You're absolutely right. Sorry about that.""\n\n""It's OK,"" he kissed me again, his tongue brushing my lips.\n\nI dashed back to my room, slipped into something more comfortable (yet socially acceptable), and went to Lori's room. Many old friends were there, but I couldn't engage in coherent conversation. Myou'd changed your mind,"" he said sadly.\n\n""God no. I just can't sit still. Can we go now?""\n\n""Yes."" We walked to the elevator, relieved that there was no one in it. I took his hand, but we dropped hands as soon as the door opened on his floor. No one was in the hall either, so we walked to his room together.\n\nWe were both nervous. I ran to the bathroom. He turned on the TV. ""Can we turn it off?"" I asked, turning on the light across the room.\n\n""I don't mind."" I turned the set off and joined him on the bed. We kicked off our shoes and laid back, just holding hands and watching each other at first. His hands were large and bony and very strong. I suppose I have something of a hand fetish, because just stroking his hands really turned me on.\n\nAs we kissed, his tongue filled my mouth, and I sucked on his tongue until my lips were sore. He played with the straps of my dress, reaching his hand into the front to play with my bra. He took off the dress, but had a little problem with the bra---it was one of those strapless affairs with innumerable hooks. He took the bra off and suckled hard on my breasts. I lay back on the bed, caressing his neck and beginning to moan in pleasure.\n\nI finally sat up enough to help him off with his clothes. I had as much trouble with his sansa-belt slacks as he'd had with my bra earlier. But he helped out, and I found him hard and hot. He lay on top of me, his cock rubbing against my underpants. My clit began trembling against his heat. He reached inside, stroking my clitoris. ""You're so wet,"" he murmurred.\n\n""I'm not usually THIS bad..."" I said, running my hands up and down his back. My underpants were literally dripping from six hours of thinking about him and a half hour of foreplay. Already, waves of pleasure were streaming through my body. I remembered some of the net jokes about ""If this is just foreplay, tonight is going to kill me."" I wondered what my husband would think if I died in the arms of another man...\n\nI leaned forward and tentatively took his penis in my mouth. He was longer, but narrower than what I was used to. He moaned, working my underpants off. I sucked on him harder, feeling his cock get even hotter.\n\nHe pushed me off, laying me back and spreading my legs. ""Aren't you going to go down on me?"" I asked watching him grab for his condoms.\n\n""I wasn't sure if you wanted that.""\n\n""Not want it??! Please, do!""\n\nHe fell between my legs, his pointed tongue pushing hard against my clit. I became even wetter, some from his tongue, but mostly from my incredible rate of arousal. His tongue was very forceful, feeling more like a slick finger than a tongue. He licked me out, his tongue darting in and out of my vagina.\n\nFinally he rose, and put the condom on effortlessly. He knelt and slid very slowly into me, like someone using an iron poker to make a fire flare. I pulled him in tight, feeling about ready to explode. Very gradually, we moved together. I pulled my legs up to let him in ever further. We shifted around quite a bit, and I took some time on top, pressing my hips into his. An orgasm hit me so hard that my knees went weak, and I fell on my arms to avoid hitting him.\n\nWe flipped over again, and he began pumping into me vigorously. He pulled up my leg and wrapped it around his shoulder. His face, usually so bland, positively glowed as I came again. I couldn't stop moaning. He finally came, rolling aside and stroking my belly. The whole lower half of my body spasmed, and I couldn't speak for a moment.\n\n""Same time, next year?"" he asked.\n\n""Oh!"" We held onto one another, giggling. ""It's funny...that's the kind of lover I always wanted.""\n\nI was amazed by how quickly he was ready to come again. I was certainly more than ready myself! As we made love again, every nerve in my body trembled. My body throbbed in utter pleasure. The experience reminded me of a very long weekend my then-boyfriend (now husband) shared long ago.\n\nWe attempted to sleep together. He was far more successful than I. I found it impossible to sleep when I was tingling so much. I finally drifted off. When I woke up, I saw his eyes looking down on me. Me playing with his hair.\n\n""How are you?"" He kissed me.\n\n""I'm tired...but terrific otherwise."" I kissed him back hard, noticing that his penis was standing at attention under his pajamas. ""Do you want to...?""\n\n""Hmmm..."" He took off his pajamas. I took off my slip, he put on a condom and was inside me instantly. My orgasm built quickly, and I kept trying to muffle myself, worrying that I might wake up the folks in the next room. I sucked on his fingers, trying to quiet myself.\n\nWhen we were done, I clung to him. The notion of leaving him tore at me. But, I knew we both had roommates to consider for the duration of the conference, and various responsibilities. I kept telling him how wonderful he'd been, and he kept telling me how exhausted he felt. Finally, I knew I had to leave, so I kissed him goodbye and went to my room for a much-needed shower and a change of clothes.\n\nI ran into him often over the next week. I particularly remember joking with him in the bar the next night, with our respective roommates almost within earshot. That night, after being awake for nearly two days, I laid down on my bed as my roommate brushed her teeth in the bathroom. Just lying down made my whole body quake, as if he were laying beside me and taking me from behind. It was as if I was in bed with a demon. I don't think my roommate heard my sudden, load moan. I bit my lips and shifted my position. It was so strange to feel myself coming without being touched, but them, the previous 24 hours had been pretty strange.\n\nLen and I never could work out a reunion that week. In some ways, it didn't matter. The night with him sent my body into what felt like a two-month orgasm. I could feel his cock slide into me, or his tongue move against my clit. I spent much of that week blushing. For two months, I couldn't make love with my husband without feeling Len. That was very frustrating, because Len and I could never be any more than long distance lovers. But after about two months, I approached love-making with my husband with renewed zeal, and started appreciating him again for the fine lover that he is.\n\nAnd Len? He turned out to be a terrific one-night stand."
1086,"Conference Cruise, The","['MF', 'work', 'affair']","The conference was a typical conference. The same old boring business that just went through the motions so everyone could take this cruise and write it off as a business expense. Then you took the podium. I can't honestly say I remember what you said, but I'm sure it was the best presentation all day. The problem was that all I could do was think about making love with you. You were absolutely radiant up there and I know every man in the room wanted you as much as I did.\n\nAfter your presentation you asked if there were any questions. Several perfunctory ones were asked, including one from myself that I can't even recall right now. Your response was, ""That's an interesting question, but very specialized and I don't want to take up the rest of the attendees time answering it right now. Why don't you meet with me afterward here in the conference room and we can discuss it in detail."" \n\nAfterward, I expected others to hang around and see what the discussion and answer was going to be, but as soon as the meeting was dismissed everybody took off like jackrabbits. \n\n""Where did everyone go?"" I asked.\n\n""There's a tour of some monastery that only allows naked virgins to be spiritual leaders. I knew NOBODY was going to stay late,"" you say with a devilish grin. ""When I left you in the lounge last night, I thought I was practicing incredible self control, but all I could think about last night was having you inside me. I drained the batteries in my vibrator last night just fantasizing about you,"" you whisper hoarsely.\n\nWe embrace in a searing, soul searching kiss. We are both so desirous, we have no concept of time or place. We want each other and we want each other NOW!! Our lips are still pressing against each other as my fingers fumble with the buttons on your blouse. Your hands have found my belt and zipper and have made short work of those, my pants are down around my ankles. As I continue to fight with your buttons, I am also trying to step out of my pants, shaking my leg like a cat that's touched water trying to get them off. You gently push my hands away from your blouse and just say, ""Oh, fuck it,"" as you pull the partially unbuttoned blouse over your head, taking your bra with it.\n\nMy mouth covers your beautiful breasts, my tongue circling and caressing each nipple in turn. Your hand has reached for and encircled my cock, stroking, pumping it. I lower your skirt and much to my pleasure, not only are you wearing stockings and a garter belt, but no panties as well. I lower you back onto the conference table, pull your ass to the edge and kneel before you. Your thighs are spread and resting on my shoulders. I run my tongue along the inside of your thigh and taste your juices already. ""My God, you are already incredibly wet,"" I say.\n\n""I could feel it running down my legs as I was giving my speech. All I could do is look at, and think about, you,"" you reply, breathlessly.\n\nMy tongue reaches your pussy and you release a moan as I touch you. Slowly, up and down through the folds my tongue explores, tasting your exquisite nectar. Finding your clit, I let my tongue linger on it for awhile, then circle and stroke it. A little harder...a little faster, your hips begin to undulate and arch, encouraging me on. My tongue flutters against you, more persistent; your moans increase; ""Oh, God...OH GOD...OH SWEET JESUS...I'M COMING, DON'T STOP...DON'T STOP...OH PLEASE...OOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!\n\nBefore you can completely calm down, I lay on my back on the conference table. You straddle my mouth, facing my feet. As you lower your pussy to my mouth, you bend over and take my cock in your mouth. Your hips bounce up and down, fucking my tongue as your wonderful mouth slides up and down my hard shaft. I grab your ass to slow it down as my tongue once again explores your pussy and clit. I then take it higher and circle your asshole with my tongue sending shivers through your body once again. I press lightly against it with my finger as my tongue returns to your clit. Faster and harder I lick and suck on your clit until you reach another climax. \n\n""Oh, Baby, I want you to fuck me from behind,"" you gasp. \n\nWe climb down off the table and you bend over it. My cock is wet from your saliva and your pussy is wet from your juices so we are both plenty ready. You take my cock in your hand and guide me into your hot, wet pussy. I slide in easily. I try to control my strokes but you have got me so wired with lust that it is impossible. In and out, I thrust, filling you with my cock, my balls slapping against your ass with each stroke.\n\n""Give it to me harder, baby...oooo yah...deeper...just like that...oh, God, yes...harder...faster."" You have reached under yourself and are stroking your clit as you say this. ""Oh, shit, I'm going to come again. Oh, lover, come with me...come with me this time...fill me with your hot come...""\n\nFaster, harder and deeper, I pump into you. Your words inflame me, spur me on...\n\n""HARDER""\n\nFaster\n\n""DEEPER""\n\nSoon...soon...\n\n""COMING, OH GOD, AGAIN I'M COMING...JEESSUUSSSSS!!!!!\n\nAs you go over the edge, so I do as well. My contractions come incredibly hard and my cock is buried to the hilt as I fill you. Over and over I pump into you until it is running down your legs. \n\nExhausted, I bend over you and hold you tightly.\n\nJust then, we hear what sounds like someone clearing their throat.\n\nAhemm.....\n\n----\n\nWe turned toward the noise, and saw Mr. Smith, the chairman of the conference. His collar was loose, his face was red and sweaty, and by the telltale bulge in the front of his pants, it was obvious that he had been in the room for a while. He took off his glasses, mopped his forehead with the back of his hand, and croaked ""Ms. Jones, I realize the topic of your speech was 'Elimination of Sexual Tension in the Workplace', but I think you may have overstepped a bit with your um, demonstration of one way to alleviate the problem."" \n\n""No, Mr. Smith,"" I replied, looking haughtily down my nose at him and making no move to either cover myself or hide my disgust, ""I believe it is YOU that has overstepped. You have obviously been standing here quite a while. And I think you should leave, NOW!"" Surprised by the calm forcefulness in my voice, he practically bowed his way backward out of the room. \n\nI looked at you, still standing there with a surprised look on your handsome face, and laughed. ""I'd like to enjoy you for the rest of the afternoon. Oops, I mean enjoy the rest of the afternoon with you. Shall we go back to my cabin?"" We dressed slowly, intently watching each other's every move, feeling the heat slowly building anew, but more controlled this time. Finished, we walk hand in hand back to my cabin....\n\n----\n\nArm in arm, you show me the way back to your cabin. We make love all afternoon, exploring each other's bodies, gaining the most intimate knowledge of what excites the other. For instance, I find that running the tips of my fingers lightly along your lower spine sends shivers right through you. I find that lightly flicking my tongue along the sensitive area just behind your knee will elicit the most erotic moan from your throat. Between making love and exploring each other, we talk. We find that we are both adventurous and that NOTHING is beyond trying for either of us, whether it is mental, physical, emotional or sexual. We agree that while spontaneity is a wonderful thing, a fully planned or at least outlined encounter can be very erotic, ripe with anticipation.\n\nFirst we plan on our dress. You will wear a short black cocktail dress with a scoop neck which enticingly accentuates your beautiful breasts. You will also wear black stockings and stiletto heels. Your hands and arms will be covered by black fingerless gloves which reach almost to the elbows. A diamond necklace will adorn your neck. You will wear NOTHING else. I will wear tight dress denims, a white turtle neck, an Armani jacket, Gucci loafers and NOTHING else.\n\nTogether, we walk to the main dining hall and join our other dinner companions. The menu is marvelous, as it always is on a cruise. We begin with escargot in a wonderful garlic butter sauce. An endive salad is next with the chef's dressing. Poached salmon with lemon butter and garnish is the main course. Cherries jubilee finish out the meal.\n\nBetween the endive salad and the poached salmon is when it all began. As we are chatting with our dinner companions and with each other, my hand is running along the inside of your thigh. Just casually, up and down...I reach the tops of your stockings and run my finger along the band.\n\nYour hand is, likewise, running up and down along my thigh. Your fingers trace along the inner seam of my denims until they reach the ever growing bulge in my pants. The material is so tight, you can feel the outline of my circumcised foreskin through it. You run your fingertip along the ridge of my cock and across the head, making me involuntarily wriggle my hips and press against your touch.\n\nMy finger continues to trace the edge of your stockings. As I do so, my knuckle lightly brushes against your wet pussy. My GOD, do I get a shock...unbeknownst to me, while I inexplicably left you alone to shower, you shaved your pussy. Right now, speechless, my hand is pressed against your bald mound, your juices oozing out and onto my fingers. I look deep into your eyes, a look that fairly sears into your soul as I take my hand, put it to my mouth and taste you. My hand returns and without taking my eyes from yours I slide first one, then two, then three fingers inside you. Our dinner companions are so involved they pay no attention to us. As my fingers slide in and out of you, my thumb is pressed against your clit. We continue to talk, our eyes never leaving each other as your hips begin to slide back and forth on the chair. Rocking back and forth, you increase the pressure against your clit. Your eyes begin to glaze and I can tell your climax is getting closer and closer. Your breathing is more rapid, but only I notice, because only I know what is happening. You swallow hard, your eyes blink faster, your neck is flushed...all the signs of being on the verge of an orgasm. Then I feel it...your pussy tightens around my fingers, your juices flow freely over my hand and onto the seat, your breath catches and I know you are coming right there in front of those oblivious people.\n\nYour eyes return to the sexy sparkle they normally have. I remove my hand and lick my fingers clean. I take your hand in mine, bring it to my lips and give it a kiss as my eyes look at you and I give you a wink..............."
1087,Confessions,"['family', 'inc']","We had to go because Dad was under a great deal of pressure from his employer, my mother's father, my Grandpa who was born again and wanted all of us to be born again and be saved when the rapture came and Jesus took up all the saved souls and left all the non-confessing scum buckets to suffer seven years of terrible tribulation precluding Armageddon, whereupon the forces of good and evil would duke it out once and for all, but since all the good guys had been snatched seven years earlier, seemed like a very lopsided battle. My money was on the scum buckets. John thought Saturday morning cartoons weren't that dumb.\n\nThis was all new to Sissy. Church was neat. She liked dressing up, loved singing, loved being loved by so many good huggers who thought she was adorable, just like her mother, so pretty. She thought being born again was dumb, too, but she didn't care. The twins hated church for the same reason Sissy loved it. Jeff brought up a good point - how can you be born again if you don't get back inside a pussy. He only made that point to me, but I thought that was the smartest thing he ever said.\n\nMom grew up in that church and everyone knew her. They were glad to see her pussy back in the pews, though she had it dragged back. Dad was the last person you would expect to see in a suit, much less a church. He did the dragging. If he had to go, we all had to go. Shut up and sing for Jesus, god damnit!\n\nSo, we do the church thing, but the confession sermon didn't take root. Nothing changed - in one ear, out the other - blah, blah, blah, amen, praise the Lord - hugs, kisses, se ya next week - bye bye.\n\nThat sermon didn't take for three weeks. Then, for no apparent reason, dinnertime confessions became a must, family policy. We all remembered the sermon, still seemed dumb, but now they were buying it, and Dad, being the head of the family went first, confessing to wanting to deck some guy, also wanting to bang some cheerleader and her mother, plus he pocketed twenty bucks from Grandpa's cash register, which he meant to pay back, but hadn't gotten around to it. Grandpa never noticed, so Dad planned on keeping it, making that a theft and a sin, now confessed, leaving him twenty to the good, not a bad deal. Still seemed dumb, except for wanting to bang that cheerleader and her mom. We could always lie to Grandpa and tell him we were confessing shit after dinner. Mom spent her whole life lying to them. Why change?\n\nNow it was Mom's turn to confess a week's worth of shit. I braced for more dumbness while trying to think of what I would confess to. I sure as hell wouldn't make a true confession. I could just see me saying, ""Well, I thought about fucking Mom twenty times this week. I thought about fucking Sissy ten times - Sissy and Mom together about a hundred. I sniffed a pair of Mom's panties while jacking off. I licked Mom's dildo right after she used it - three times this week - about average. I waited for Sissy to emerge from the shower so I could yank her towel and see if she had grown anymore cunt hairs since I last yanked her towel. Looked the same but her tits seemed to have grown bigger in one day. I offered the twins a buck apiece to suck my dick. They tried to Jew me out of two bucks apiece, but I offered two to the one who took the load and swallowed it. John got two bucks; Jeff got one. Jeff was pissed because John wouldn't give up the dick when it was his turn.\n\n""I confess to thinking that my brothers are a couple of cheap faggots, my mother is a cheating bisexual whore, my sister would like to be a bisexual whore but she's too chicken to dress sexy with no panties on and go see the child molester who lives right across the street, or lick Mom's pussy for her though she gets to shave it and wishes she could, and my Dad is a redneck drunk who hasn't got the balls to fuck his sexy daughter, but will spank her bare ass on the lamest pretext when he's drunk just so he can pull her panties down and count her cunt hairs while he smacks her cute fanny while Mom watches and gets all horny over that juicy clam that begs a licking. I confess to thinking that my sister and my mother would love to suck each other's cunts while they each pulled a train. I confess to wanting to be the engineer on both trains.""\n\nI couldn't say that, and Dad didn't confess to giving Sissy one of the best spankings he ever gave her, or mentioning the hardon she gave him, or what he wanted to do with it instead of using it to put Mom out of her misery. Mom acting like she had something terrible to confess, something just awful, too embarrassing interrupted my thoughts. She just couldn't. We were all ears as Dad told her she must, and she said she couldn't - she must - she couldn't. He insisted. She takes a deep breath and hangs her head in both hands.\n\nI sat up. This had to be good, and it was coming. She just needed to think of a good way to put it in front of children. Dad gave her time, but reminded her that we weren't babies and we all knew the facts of life. That had Sissy sitting up. The twins knew something good was coming before I did. I think Sissy was like me, trying to think of a confession she could confess. She lagged slightly behind me, but we were all sitting forward and waiting when Mom raised her head.\n\nShe looked to each of us, then to dad to say, ""John, I had sexual intercourse with two men on Wednesday.""\n\nFuck! We knew she fucked around, but never thought she'd admit it. Mom is a sexy woman, cute and sexy, playfully sexy. She draws horny men like hungry flies to a dead squirrel and the woman loves male attention. She is friendly, flirty, and dresses sexy. Guys find it easy to approach her. She looks easy and always looks like she wants to fuck, and she looks like she'd be a great fuck - lively, energetic, enthusiastic, limber, willing to try anything, and affordable. You could watch her around men and know she fucks around, needing only an opportunity, and she had plenty while we were in school and Dad was at the feed store. She wasn't picky and race was no issue. She'd never say, no, she'd say, not now, then make arrangements that we kids often overheard. If we didn't overhear, we saw the sample feel and parting kiss.\n\nDad had to know he married a cheating whore. He wasn't stupid and he wasn't blind. He wasn't very jealous, either. They often went out drinking together. He often came home alone, sometimes as a party of three and he ended up sleeping on the couch. If we got up in the morning and saw Dad sleeping on the couch, we knew Mom wouldn't be getting up to cook breakfast. We never saw her fucking some guy, but knew she fucked a lot of guys, and fucked some while Dad slept and we fixed ourselves breakfast. Mom can't cum quietly or fuck slow and easy. Dad didn't look surprised, hurt, or pissed. He wanted a full confession. Who, when, where, why, how many times, and did you let them cum in your pussy?\n\nHe put it too her just like that, too, but that was nothing new. We learned the facts of life by listening at Mom's bedroom door, or hearing Dad talk about his day at the feed store, hearing about all the good pussy he waited on and wanted to pork. He always wanted to pork the mothers and the daughters - fuck the mother and cum in the daughter. Mom was a doer; Dad was a dreamer. He had Sissy dreaming about him porking Mom and cumming in her pussy. He had me, Jeff, and John dreaming about watching him pork Mom and cumming in Sissy's pussy. Those were the facts of life.\n\nThose facts weren't lost on Sissy. She knew that, one day, he'd do it and Mom would let him. From puberty on, she was ready whenever they were. Her spankings were leading to that, slowly but surely. You never saw a girl go so easily over her father's lap and pull her own panties down, usually off. He'd pull them down, but she'd take them off. She'd get those leg restraints totally out of the way. Those sonsa-bitches could keep a girl from showing her pussy if they didn't get well past the knees. Sometimes, Mom took them off for her. One way or another, they'd end up on the floor, and her parted legs would end up on Mom's lap.\n\nBoy, that last spanking was a good one. Got her juicy pussy spanked for something like twenty minutes. Me and the twins watched from the hall with a good view of the pussy. That was one soggy red cunt there toward the end, but she liked her cunt red and mushy. She had a bad pussy. They sure taught that bad pussy a lesson for having an untidy room. Her pussy didn't make that mess, but pussy paid the price.\n\nThings were changing. That was the first big change I noticed, and the first confession session went down the following night. Sissy's pussy still tingled from the night before. Me and the twins were still dealing with erection aftershocks stemming from that spanking. Dad's hand still stunk. Mom washed her hands of that matter but kept checking Sissy's pussy to make sure the swelling was still going down, and you would think she were checking Sissy's feet for blisters. You would think she routinely examined Sissy's pussy in front of her brothers, and totally exposing her was no big deal. I assure you nothing could be further from the truth, but we brothers, like cunt consultants, always gathered around Doctor Mom whenever she examined Sissy's cunt.\n\nThings were changing. Dad dragged out all the details with us kids hanging on her every response. She answered every question, openly and honestly, though not as crudely as the questions were posed. The gist was that she got turned on watching two hunks in shorts clean our pool. They began flirting with her. She flirted back, got hornier, put on her itty bitty bikini, let them remove the suit and apply oil to her entire body, then took them into the bedroom and spread her legs wide so they could fuck her and cum in her pussy. She didn't put it in those terms, but that was the gist. Images of the gist gave me a woody I could drive nails with.\n\nThat was a good confession. She had me throbbing in my BVDs, and she had Sissy doing thigh squeezes. I made a mental note to find out where Sissy took those panties off. That girl can flat gooey-up a pair of panties with a strong pussy scent. Mom's pussy has very little stink to it. She is into those flavored douches, strawberry in particular. Who wants hairless pussy that smells like strawberries. To this day, I can't smell a strawberry scent without getting a hardon.\n\nSissy had the best sniffing panties, but you had to steer clear of the skid marks or you'd go from Heaven to Hell in a fraction of an inch. With Mom, you never ran into skid marks. Then again, she doesn't ride a bike. If she did, she probably wouldn't wear panties. Half the time she didn't anyway, and I doubted that she ever wore them to church. She did do that just for spite and left a gooey spot on the pew that smelled like strawberries and looked like fuck. Welcome back, Susan.\n\nMom very much resented having to return to church, which made this confession thing all the more odd. It didn't occur to me that they would get off on that confession shit, but it did after two Sunday nights of listening to Mom make sexual confessions that left me with blue balls and damn near had Sissy cumming in her panties. Mom's confessions got better each week. The telling also improved. Less needed to be dragged out, and more details were thrown in, also put in layman's terms. She never did talk like a whore before going back to church, but not long after going back, crude expressions and vulgarity began creeping into her speech. Before long, there wasn't much difference between the way she talked and the way Dad talked.\n\nAt the second confession session, she confessed to screwing three guys and got it on with one chick that week. She met one man at the house, sucked him and fucked him. He returned the next day for another blow job and he fucked her in the ass. She met two others while out shopping. She screwed one in the back seat of his car in a shopping center parking lot. She went to a motel with the other and fucked his brains out all afternoon. That was the day she didn't get home until eight in the evening. The chick was a neighbor lady two houses down, a good looking young housewife - a newlywed, a really cute one, too. We all knew they were getting it on, but this confirmed that. They had coffee and pussy every morning. What a way to start your day. She would have mentioned Angela the previous Sunday but Angela was away on vacation with her new hubby that week. That was a week without pussy, a rare week.\n\nA busy week makes for a great confession, a thirty-minute confession. She also confessed to having thoughts about screwing our neighbor's dog, who keeps getting into our yard and acting all horny with her, nosing her in the crotch while she's trying to get an all-over tan - sniffing, licking, trying to get her interested in doing more than petting him while he licked her pussy. She confessed to thinking about it and did sin in thought. She went all the way with him and let him cum in her pussy - in thought.\n\nShe lets everything cum in her pussy. I didn't know why she bothered mentioning that fact, other than Dad showed interest in the first confession. We knew he had a thing about cumming in pussy - especially, young, fertile, unprotected pussy like Sissy's. Mom was sure to tell us where the fucker came each time he came, how much he came, and what his cum tasted like if the fucker came in her mouth. Every man had a unique taste, a flavor. She preferred non-somkers. The twins were interested in that. So was Sissy. I was, too, but not for the same reasons they were.\n\nActually, I don't know why I was interested, but I found that interesting. I found everything she had to say interesting. She was such a sexy woman, and had been a sex object for me since the age of two, and a sex goddess since puberty, I loved hearing her talk openly about sex. More than that, I loved hearing her talk openly the way a whore would, often referring to herself as a whore or slut.\n\nShe was a whore, had always been a whore, but was now acting like one, at least being open about it. She always acted like one, a guilty one. Confession suited her. She liked getting that off her chest. She liked getting the bra off her chest, too. Confession night became braless night - pantieless night, too, but the missing bra was obvious. In fact, all day Sunday was no-underwear day after she left that puddle of fuck in the pews on the third Sunday, which was the one before the first confession session. Her Sunday best was short, slinky, sexy dresses, no underwear, and a freshly shaved and fucked pussy to plop in the pews between her mother and her husband. That came as no shock to her mommy and daddy. They were just glad to get her pussy back in a pews. Her mother gladly wiped up the puddles she made - quickly, too. The old bitch would shit if she ever wiped up mutt fuck and knew it. I shouldn't call her an old bitch. She is really a sweet and gentle lady, getting along in her years, but holding up quite well. I'd fuck her, so would Sugarbear, and he's pickier than I am.\n\nActually, I wasn't surprised that Mom gave serious thought to fucking Sugarbear. He is one clean sexy animal who seems to know what human pussy is good for, and which legs support the best. I always figured she was fucking him and was surprised that she hadn't. That news floored Sissy, and I was surprised to hear Mom admit to thinking seriously about giving the nice pooch some nookie. The twins thought that was pretty neat. Jeff asked her why she didn't. She was about to answer but Dad stopped her, turning to Jeff to tell him that we were not playing thousand questions. We were hearing confession, and only what the confessor wishes to confess. Only he could ask the questions. He then looked to Mom and said, ""Why didn't you let the mutt fuck you?""\n\nMom shrugged and said, ""I was comfortable the way I was and he seemed content to lick. If I had been out crawling around pulling weeds in the nude, I probably would have. I'm sure if I were in that position, he'd mount me and screw me silly. He doesn't seem to know what to do with a bitch that is lying on her back with her legs apart, other than to lick her pussy for her. He is so good at licking pussy, you don't want to stop him to do anything else. I can't imagine his dick feeling any better, though he does have a nice big dick for a Samoyed. I should have let him fuck me as a reward, but after that womb licking, I was wasted - too pooped to get up and play bitch for him. I had three orgasms, three good ones. After three, there was no way I could get up and be a good bitch for him. He deserves a good one, one that is fresh and responsive. I should let him fuck me first and then let him lick me. I'm sure he would. That is the lickingest dog I ever knew. He licks deeper than any dog I ever knew. I hope he fucks as good as he licks. He could be the best dog I ever knew.""\n\nGood answer. Not the slightest bit of shame. She used the crude terms. That was good. She offered information beyond what was asked. Excellent. That candid response and bestial admission impressed Sissy. When her turn came around, she made her first sexual confession. She masturbated nine times that week, mostly with a candle or her hair brush handle. Dad wanted to know what she thought about while fucking her pussy, and he put it to her in those terms. She didn't masturbate; she fucked herself. He wanted to make that distinction. I thought that was a good move - get her thinking about fucking. Masturbating wasn't a sin, but fucking yourself is. She admitted to the sinning variety.\n\nThat put her on the spot. Not because she fucked herself and was no virgin. She was glad he picked up on that. He knew the brush and she let it be known that she took the eight-inch handle to the bristles because the bristles felt good on her clit and helped her acheive orgasm. She didn't want to tell him what she thought about while fucking her pussy with an object as long and as hard as his dick.\n\nI knew what one fantasy was - the guy across the street. I knew she wouldn't divulge that. Everyone knew about that guy, what a horny old fart he was. A girl would have to be sick to want to give that creepy pervert all the pussy he wanted, but she did think about it a great deal. I urged her to. I don't know why, but I thought that would be neat if that old fart was molesting the fuck out of my sister and getting away with it. I wanted to watch and he'd let me. We were buddies. I told him what she looked like with no clothes on. She knew and thought that was pretty neat. She wanted to know exactly what I told him, every word, word for word. In that way, she found out exactly what I thought of her. Her towels were never difficult to get off after that, and her legs were never difficult to part. She'd let me get a good look so that I could report all new developments to Happy Pappy. I suppose she masturbated and thought about me at times, but I didn't expect she'd want to share those thoughts, either.\n\nShe told Dad that she thought about the spankings, certain boys at school, a teacher who had the hots for her, and some of the horny men she met in church, especially the ones who felt her ass while hugging. She included Grandpa, always a great little-girl hugger, which brought a knowing smile from Mom. She named a few of her favorite stars and rock idols, and ended by mentioning Sugarbear. If Mom could admit to being a bitch, she could admit to wanting to be a bitch. Sugarbear liked her, too. He licked her, too. He'd mount her if she pulled weeds in the nude, and she was thinking about doing some nude gardening. That was what she thought about while fucking her pussy.\n\nSissy was surprisingly candid and proud of herself for being so candid. I was sorely tempted to ask her why she didn't mention Happy Pappy. That would have let the air out of her balloon. The folks were pleased with her and praised her for being so honest. They found out she liked the spanking and fantasized having to get naked in front of the whole family for them. I could see Dad making a mental note. I didn't think he'd have to get drunk next time. I thought she'd get one right after dinner. I'm sure she did too after Mom encouraged her to do some nude gardening and see what happens. That's a good way to tell your daughter to go fuck a mutt. Sissy took it that way and wasn't the least insulted. That was a good sign. If they'd let her fuck a mutt, Happy Pappy wasn't much of a step lower. Then again, he could get her pregnant and that was what he wanted to do.\n\nTo be Pappy's playmate, she'd have to let him cum in her pussy. He and Dad shared that passion. That little quirk was holding her up. She knew that once she started letting Pappy use her vagina as a cum dump, sooner or later, she'd miss a period. We were now a church family, members of a church that frowned on murdering unborn babies. They all thought she was so adorable without a big belly. They'd think she was a slut like her mother with one. Just when she was about to go over to Pappy with no panties on and get herself pregnant, they threw that church monkey wrench in her plans. Now, Dad couldn't wait to get her naked over his lap, and Mom was telling her to fuck a dog. Sissy was very confused.\n\nShe wasn't the only one. I still hadn't figured this shit out. Made no sense. Returning to church while opening up sexually. Those things didn't go together, but the more we went to church, the more sexually open we became. Each week added something new, and the language improved daily. It wasn't just confessions, although they paved the way.\n\nBefore we started going to church again, we didn't see Mom naked very often. Even then, it was a fleeting glimpse, like when she'd go from the bedroom to the bathroom, which was right across the hall - quick side views that sometimes revealed cummy legs with the authorized cummer snoozing on the couch. We saw a lot of bare titties. She suns her titties and usually wears only her bottoms or shorts. She has great titties, but you don't think much of hooters if you see them a thousand times a year from birth on. Puberty makes you take new interest and never lose it, but they were no mystery. Pussy was the big mystery. I knew what it smelled like and tasted like, but never got a good look at it. I had seen it when she wore no panties, but not open, not wide open. I wanted to see her whole pussy, the hole especially.\n\nAfter the first confession, Jeff, John, and I saw a full frontal when she came into the kitchen looking for a rubber band for her hair as we ate breakfast. We saw front, rear, and both side views - standing, bending, and squatting - tits, ass, pussy. She acted as though she had something on while digging through all the drawers. We were all like frozen zombies. I had a mouthful of grits and was biting down on the fork. Jeff dropped his fork. John choked on orange juice and sputtered some on the table. Mom tossed him a rag on the way back to the bathroom where Sissy waited to finish the shave. One cunt lip was shaved nice and close. The other had stubble. You would think the rubber band could wait, though we were glad it couldn't. What a sexy pussy. I became a big fan of bald pussy that day. Sissy would look great with a bald pussy. All I had to do was tell her that Happy Pappy liked them bald. He probably did. He liked young pussy, the younger the better. Young pussy is bald. She could make herself look younger by getting that way.\n\nAfter the second confession session, three days before the third, I walked out on the patio and saw Mom in the nude feeding pussy to Sugarbear. She was lying back on the lounger wearing dark glasses, legs wide, totally relaxed, tits pointing straight up, arms dangling, enjoying a deep licking of her freshly shaved pussy, which could not have been better positioned for viewing from the patio doors. I almost shit my pants. She knew I was home from school playing sick. What was she thinking?\n\nI wondered what she would do if I came out and pulled up a chair. I watched for a while, then got brave and stepped out. I pulled up a chair and sat at her hip overlooking her pussy and the long tongue that kept going in like it was getting honey from the bottom of a deep jar. I pet Sugarbear and scratched his ear while staring her in the cunt. She pulled the glasses down further on her nose to peer over the top rim, lifted her head, looked to me and calmly said, ""Pull up a chair and get comfortable, why don't you?""\n\nThis was friendly sarcasm. I smiled and said, ""I'm comfortable. You sure look comfortable.""\n\nShe pushed the glasses back and let her head back down, saying, ""Go ahead and watch if this turns you on, but if this turns you on, I had better hear a confession on Sunday.""\n\nI didn't respond to that. I couldn't get over the fact that I had her permission to watch and get turned on. I was turned on without her permission, but having it was great. That meant I didn't need to hide my erection, which meant I could adjust it, so I did that. Much better.\n\nThis was great. I mean, this was fantastic - Mom's pussy, up close, wide open with a mutt licking the hole - more like tongue-fucking the hole. The show got better after I sat down and formed the audience. She began responding with a slow rolling of the pelvis. After a minute, she brought her right hand in to toy with her clit. She stroked it, twirled it, did some light rubbing. I wouldn't call it masturbating, but she was playing with her pussy and headed there. That was neat to watch. The audience loved it.\n\nNothing was said for several minutes, then without looking my way, she said, ""So, what did you think of your sister's confession last Sunday?""\n\n""Pretty neat. I didn't think she'd do it.""\n\n""Do you think she told everything?""\n\n""I know she didn't.""\n\n""Why didn't you speak up?""\n\n""I didn't think I could. You confess what you want to confess.""\n\n""True, but that's not like you - unless her confession would involve you. Then again, if you were involved, we would have heard about the sin from you when you confessed. I don't recall you confessing anything of any interest at any confession. One would think you were the perfect little angel. We know better than that, don't we?""\n\nI swallowed hard and wasn't sure what to say, but watching her rub that clit real good made me say, ""Come on, Mom, you're not buying this confession crap, are you?""\n\nMom pulled her glasses down to look at me without lifting her head, saying, ""Brian, work with me...or do you like dreaming your life away while skinning your hamster.""\n\nHer head returned to looking straight up as she reset her glasses, waiting for me to understand what the fuck she meant by that. When I said, ""OHHH...right."" She said, ""Shall we start over?""\n\nI said, ""Before we do, I want you to know that I take exception to the term hamster, and skinning the hamster is a dumb metaphor for male masturbation. You can only skin a hamster once.""\n\n""What metaphor do you prefer?""\n\n""Swinging the bat.""\n\nShe raised up to look at my bat, or the impression of batness, then into my eyes to say, ""And you think my metaphor was dumb. I'd like to see you hit a fast ball with that bat.""\n\n""I just swing it. I didn't say I wanted to hit anything.""\n\nShe smiled and settled, resumed playing with her pussy, and said, ""May we resume now, Babe Ruth?""\n\n""Sure.""\n\n""You might want to get your bat out and start warming up your swing.""\n\nNo sooner said than done. When I had my dick in my hand, I said, ""Okay. All set.""\n\n""We'll take this from where you said, I know she didn't tell everything. Ready?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Why didn't you speak up? That isn't like you - unless her confession would involve you. Then again, if you were involved, we would have heard it from you when you confessed. I don't recall you confessing anything of any interest. At least nothing of a sexual nature. One would think you were the perfect little angel - sexually. We know better than that, don't we, Brian?""\n\n""Yes, we do, but I couldn't confess the truth.""\n\n""Why not? I do.""\n\n""I know you do. I wish I could.""\n\n""Brian, you can. We want you to get right with God and besaved.""\n\n""Yeah, me too.""\n\n""You must cleanse your soul weekly or be damned to suffer eternal hell fires, torments, and tortures. You'll never get through the pearly gates if you are too heavily soiled with earthly sins.""\n\n""That sucks.""\n\n""You can confess to anything, you know. No one can put you down or punish you for what you have to say in order to save your immortal soul. We must be supportive, no matter what it is. That's why your father has to grin and bear it. You see how supportive he is. I can be just as supportive for you. Come on, Brian, you can make your confession to me. Tell me all you've done, and tell me all of your wicked thoughts. And I'd like to know the wicked thoughts you are thinking right now. Don't tell me you're not. I have eyes. If you're not thinking about me, you're thinking about your sexy sister. I want the truth. The truth shall set you free. It might even make me cum.""\n\nI could see that. She was masturbating, now. I said, ""I don't know where to begin. There's so much to tell.""\n\n""Does any involve me?""\n\n""Most of it involves you.""\n\n""Good, then tell me that first, from the beginning. I want your first sexual thoughts of me, and go on from there. Go from the first to the present. When you get to the present, start from when you first saw me from the sliding glass door, and what made you think you could join me. Tell me what you expect to see, or want to see me do, or do to me. Be completely frank, open and honest. Who knows, I just might let you do whatever it is you would like to do, or see whatever you would like to see me do. Okay, I'm ready. When was the first time I made your dick hard?""\n\n""I was two. I was nursing on your sexy tits while some guy was fucking you doggie style. I thought it would be great to switch places with him, let him suck on your tits while I fucked you for a while.""\n\nThat got her going good. She cried out, ""Oh god, I did that with you! Don't tell me you remember that.""\n\n""I must. That came from somewhere.""\n\n""I guess you do remember. We did that quite a bit. Sissy's father was very into fucking me while I nursed you. We carried on an affair that lasted over a year.""\n\n""What do you mean, lasted over a year. You're still married to him.""\n\n""Brian, I'm a whore. Your father didn't father any of you kids.""\n\nI didn't think he did, but I never would have brought the subject up. I said, ""Does he know?""\n\n""Yes, he knows, and he likes seeing me get pregnant by other men. Four was my limit. Actually, two was the limit. The third was forced on me, and I didn't count on twins....So, I made you horny at two! You poor boy. You wanted your mommy all these years. When was the next time? I want a conscious memory of a time when you wanted to fuck me.""\n\n""I guess I was six when I knew what fucking was and wanted to try it with you. We were in church, right before we quit going. Your whole pussy was showing with me beside you. I think Grandpa was on your other side. Seems he sat next to you most of the time back then.""\n\n""He did. That was his pussy and he liked seeing it during the service. He fathered the twins. Go on.""\n\nTalk about dropping a bomb and moving on. I moved on and said, ""You showed it good that day, and I kept looking at it and wishing I could put my hardon in it. Sure looked like it would feel good.""\n\nShe smiled and said, ""It does feel good. Just ask your Grandpa. He wants more of this good pussy. That's why this pussy is back in the pews.""\n\n""Will it work?""\n\n""Yes, he'll get some and he knows it, but I'm still angry with him for dragging me back there. He'll get some when I'm good and ready, but he won't get any before Sugarbear does.""\n\n""I guess he'll be getting some soon, then, won't he.""\n\nShe looked to me and smiled, saying, ""Very soon, but we're jumping ahead. Tell me more.""\n\nI went on to tell her instance after instance when she inspired motherfuckerhood in me. I told her all about my pantie sniffing and dildo licking. I told her motherfucking fantasies up the ying yang. I made her cum four times - well, me and Sugarbear. She helped. Three orgasms wasted her; four destroyed her. She finally got up and led Sugarbear out the gate. If he wasn't getting any, I knew I wasn't. She took me by the hand and led me into the house, putting me in a seat at the dining table while she fixed us iced tea, explaining that she had too much sun, but not enough son.\n\nShe thought that was very puny. I did too, berry puny. She set the glasses down, sat, and took my hands in hers to say, ""I'm pooped. Will you take a rain check? I want our first time to be very special, great, the best. I hate to make you wait after you waited so long, but I really am sexually drained. I'd be a lousy fuck.""\n\n""I doubt that, but I can wait ten or fifteen minutes.""\n\nShe laughed and then kissed me. After the kiss, she held my face in her hands with our noses touching, and said, ""You are one sexy fucking boy. Young man, I should say. Skip school tomorrow and we'll make a day of it. Do we have a date?""\n\n""Is the Pope Catholic?""\n\n""Great, now, tell me what you and Sissy have been up to. Are you fucking her?""\n\n""No, nobody is.""\n\n""Are you sure?""\n\n""She tells me everything. She would tell me if she did.""\n\n""I never knew you two were that close. What does she think of the spankings we give her?""\n\n""She likes them, but she admitted that.""\n\n""Yes, and that surprised us - that she would admit it. We knew spanking turned her on. We also know you boys watch. You got an eyeful last time, didn't you?""\n\n""Boy, I'll say. Why haven't there been more like that the way she wants them?""\n\n""We're not sure exactly what she wants. We don't want to make any wrong assumptions and blow it just as we got her to the point where we can...I guess I can tell you...sexually molest her fully and know that she wants that. I think you know what I mean by fully.""\n\n""Cum in the pussy.""\n\n""Cum in the fertile pussy. Your Dad wants to knock her up. If she doesn't know that, she hasn't been paying attention all these years.""\n\n""She knows that, but you had better hurry. Someone else wants to knock her up. She wants to give you guys first crack at it, but she's tired of waiting when this other person is raring to go.""\n\n""That teacher she talked about?""\n\n""No. You won't believe this. The guy across the street - Pappy.""\n\nThat sat her back in her chair. She said, ""WHAT! That old geezer! She wants to fuck him?""\n\n""He wants to fuck her, and the idea has been growing on her. Now, that's all she thinks about. She'd like to give him all the pussy he wants, be like a sex slave, do anything he wants, and she knows he wants to knock her up. She was all set to let him when this church thing sprang up out of nowhere. She knows how they feel about abortions and she was counting on one.""\n\n""She won't get one. Her father wants her pregnant and wants to see her go all the way with it. We'll put the baby up for adoption, but there won't be any talk of abortion. You need to let her know that. See if that cools her heels.""\n\n""It won't. She knows she might not get one if she gets pregnant on purpose. She is still willing. She wants it that bad.""\n\n""Brian, is this guy safe? What I mean is, has he given any indication that he might enjoy hurting her?""\n\n""Now way. He is totally safe, a pussycat. He's just horny as hell and loves them young. He wants to make her love it. He has this notion that he can get her addicted to fucking if he can just get her to give it a try. If she gets addicted, she'll let him knock her up. She'll let him or she won't get no more. Sissy knows she has to get pregnant if she wants to play with Pappy. She is prepared to act addicted after her first dicking. She wants to act like she is addicted to his sperm and has to have it. She wanted to know if he'd buy that.""\n\n""Would he?""\n\n""I doubt it. He's not an idiot, but I told her that he already told me that some girls get addicted to sperm right off the bat. When you get one of those, you can make them do tricks. She's an idiot, but Pappy can act like one for her.""\n\n""Interesting. So, in your educated opinion, who would she rather have do the dirty deed?""\n\n""Probably Pappy, but I know she'd like Dad to be trying, too. I think it would be a bigger turn on if Pappy knocked her up, but Dad thought he did, or Dad knocked her up and Pappy thought he did. To answer your question, no, it don't matter.""\n\n""He doesn't care who does. He just wants her pregnant. Actually, this could work out quite well. I need to pay Pappy a visit and let him know what a kinky mommy Sissy has.""\n\nI smiled big and said, ""He knows you're a whore, and he knows about Sugarbear. He knows you're kinky, and he knows you told Sissy to take up nude gardening. He thinks that's great.""\n\n""Does he, now. Seems like Pappy has insider help on this project of his.""\n\nI smiled the smile of the guilty. She smiled the smile of the kinky amused, ruffled my hair, and said, ""You little stinker. Well, you did a good job on your innocent sister. Keep up the good work. You two guys will have yourselves a fine little whore to play with, and you'll have our complete support. If she doesn't come crying to us about it, have at her, anything goes, just keep us informed through confession and we'll remain supportive. We must. God would be pissed if we don't.""\n\n""We sure don't want to piss him off.""\n\n""Fuck no. You don't want him pissed at you. I gave my daddy pussy so God wouldn't be pissed at me. Fucking asshole. Not God, Daddy. Hypocrite is what he is, and I hate hypocrites with a passion. If he were just honest and told me I made him so fucking horny he had to fuck me, I would have gladly fucked him. I would have been to him what Sissy wants to be for Pappy. I think I know why she wants to be that way for Pappy. He is honest, straightforward, lets her know what he wants, and makes her feel sexy and desired. It's hard for a girl to ignore a man like that, or a dog like Sugarbear.""\n\n""So, you hate fucking your father?""\n\n""No, I hate the head games he plays - the phoney shit wrapped in biblical justification. You can take the Bible and use it to support any idea you want. That's why we have so many different churches with different philosophies, all using the same book as justification. Their church is full of hypocrites. I fucked every damn one of them just to prove it. There's not a dick in that church over thirty that hasn't pumped sperm in my pussy, and there aren't many cunts I haven't licked. There are some nasty cunts in those pews, let me tell you.""\n\n""Your mother's.""\n\n""No, hers is very nice, and she is not one of the bad hypocrites. She is basically very good, decent, and does believe in the scriptures as preached in her church, but she will turn a blind eye to child abuse, except when the child is licking her pussy. Then, she'll watch it avidly. She does have that one weakness. She can't say no to a soft tongue, but who can. That's not being a hypocrite. That's being honest. Dad brought out the kinky in her. She sins and confesses her sins, but she'll sin again if given the opportunity. Part of getting back in God's good graces is repentance and contrition. You can't keep doing it over and over again. They don't like being reminded of that.""\n\n""The preacher didn't say anything about that.""\n\n""He won't ever. He wants those pews filled. If he starts raining on their parade, they'll go sit in some other pews. Everyone sins, but some can't carry the guilt around. The church goers have a sin lifter. His message was do whatever you want to do, even the things you fantasize doing, God will forgive you.""\n\n""That was the message I got.""\n\n""That was the message you were intended to get. They love getting that message. Keeps them coming back for more, and in every household that practices weekly confession sessions, those people are acting on their fantasies, making confession, and giving others ideas. They are doing exactly what we're doing, and what we're doing will always lead to sex among family members. When I explained this to your father, he was all for family confession night. He even likes going to church, now. I should have thought of this years ago, but I never dreamed he'd want to hear about my indiscretions in front of you kids. I always thought I had to keep a low profile because of you kids. Turns out, he loves that shit. I can't get nasty enough for him.""\n\n""Or us.""\n\n""I figured you kids would get a big kick out of my dirty deeds. It's not like you didn't know your mother was a whore who ate pussy and fucked dogs. I kept a low profile in front of him when you kids were around, but I never tried to hide what I was from you kids. Kids have a right to know if their mother is a whore.""\n\n""We never knew you fucked dogs.""\n\n""Did you think I wouldn't?""\n\n""No, in fact I did think you fucked Sugarbear. I doubt the others did. They were surprised to learn that you thought about fucking him, and even more surprised that you would admit it. I was surprised to learn that you hadn't.""\n\n""You know me better than they do, then. If he wasn't such a good licker, I would have fucked him by now, but you see what happens. I never get around to it with him.""\n\n""How many dogs did you get around to it with?""\n\n""Dozens, and your Grandpa was the first to breed me like a bitch at the age of seven.""\n\n""SEVEN!""\n\n""Seven - tender, innocent, filled with the terror of Hell and fear of a vengeful God, a vain God, a jealous God who demanded worship and obedience to his commandments, one of which was honor they father and mother, which translated to mean, blindly obey no matter what. To avoid Hell, I would do anything. He confessed that sin at the dinner table, and Mom just about shit herself. It was all she could do to sit and listen to him tell all about it in every disgusting detail, then act supportive and not criticize what he had done to me. She really was devastated, torn between God and a dear daughter, with a sacred vow to love, honor, and obey her sick husband, who she know knew was a deviant child molester, the worst she could possibly imagine. How any man could take a seven-year-old child and breed her like a bitch to an animal was outside her powers of reason or imagination, but a father who could do that to his own daughter was himself an animal. Here she was married to this animal and powerless to do anything about it.""\n\n""You mean she never stopped him?""\n\n""She couldn't. Her duty was to lend support. Anything that comes out in confession you have to suck it up and try to live with, because it'll happen again and again. There is nothing to stop it, not if the person likes doing it, and he made it very clear that he loved breeding me like a bitch. If she actually caught him in the act, she could raise holy hell, but not if he confessed to having done it. She eventually did catch him in the act, but by that time, she was numb to it. I was nine and a good bitch by then. She had to be dying to see it, so the first opportunity, she sat and watched.""\n\n""Wow, that's hard to imagine from her.""\n\n""Not for me. On Sunday, she confessed that sin. She confessed to being turned on by it, and confessed to wanting to know whenever he bred me in the future. She got her wish and must have told someone, because right after that, everyone seemed to know and wanted to watch and get their dogs bred. From then on, I was a bitch, but a lot of girls had it much worse than me. At least my parents weren't physically abusive. Some of those girls lived in Hell. I became a whore and grew to love everything they did, but still hated hypocrites.""\n\n""How old were you when he first fucked you?""\n\n""Nine. He was too big for me until I turned nine and had been loosened up enough. Prior to that, I sucked on the head of his dick while he jacked off into my mouth. He was doing that while the first dog screwed me, which totally blew Mom away. How any man could be that perverse was beyond her, but she eventually got to where she could watch me eat her pussy while getting fucked by a mutt, or while Dad fucked me. After the age of nine, they molested me together and sometimes had friends join them, or loaned me out. They even rented me and leased me. Any rental over one week in duration I considered a lease. During summer months, I was leased out quite a bit to perverts from outside the church.""\n\n""Didn't you ever get pregnant?""\n\n""Four times, all carried to term, all given up for adoption. That was why four for your father was way over my limit. He'll have to get the rest out of Sissy. By the way, I am not the reason we are back in church. Sissy is. They want that sexy bitch. I have fought this for years, but she is now old enough. If she proves willing enough, I'll allow it. She'll enjoy herself if she gets off to a good start. She already has. She shows every positive sign, and her eagerness to get it on with Sugarbear put my mind at ease. She'll make a good bitch and be happy that way. She might be one of the rare ones who remain after they are free to go.""\n\n""Why did you remain?""\n\n""I didn't. I married the first offer. I was dragged back the first time. At that time, both me and your father worked for Dad and barely eked out a living. He paid us below minimum wage, in cash. Together, working ten-hour days, six days a week, we earned less than your father now makes working forty hours a week, but that was the only work there was. We had nothing and couldn't draw unemployment because he paid us under the table. He was awful, a real tyrant. He kept us poor, deep in debt, and without recourse. Once he had us locked in tight, he bred me to a huge black man with a three-dollar dick, the only three-dollar dick I ever saw or seen since. He hired him because he had a three-dollar dick and he was told he could fuck me all he wanted to.""\n\n""What is a three-dollar dick?""\n\n""I thought you might ask, slugger. If you line quarters along a stiff dick, you get a measure of size. He could line twelve quarters on his dick. Your father has eight inches and can only line up seven, but that seventh one teeters. Buck's twelth was solid with room for a dime. He actually had a three-dollar and ten cent dick, and used it on me whenever he felt like it, often just to stick it in me for a while. I wore no panties so that he could.""\n\n""Did you like it?""\n\n""I got to where I did. What I didn't like was being bred to him. The purpose was to get me pregnant with a black man's bastard. The plan failed because Daddy couldn't keep his dick out of me. I took a gallon of Bucks semen to every teaspoon of Dad's, but Dad's won. I was sure those babies would be black. After I saw they weren't, I wished they were.""\n\n""Couldn't they have been Dad's?""\n\n""No. Your Dad wears rubbers. I made him wear rubbers after discovering that wearing them while all other men get to cum in my pussy turned him on. He would never admit that. I had to figure that out for myself. He loves wearing rubbers when fucking me. I make him wear them even if I have a cummy pussy. He whines about if for show, but his dick gets hard as steel. While Grandpa was breeding me to Buck, your Dad was in seventh heaven, and your Grandpa thought he was putting him through hell having to work alongside Buck and see what that big buck nigger named Buck was doing to me. He saw most of it because Buck wanted him to see. Buck used me like a white-trash whore and I had to act like one. After a while, it was no act. I'd go looking for Buck, strip naked, and beg him to fuck me with my legs spread wide. Your Dad loves seeing me beg for sperm, and seeing me beg a black man for sperm was his golden era.""\n\n""Sounds neat.""\n\n""It was. You talk about Sissy wanted to act addicted. I had your father convinced that I was addicted to Buck's sperm. I had Buck and Daddy convinced, too. I beg for sperm like a strung-out junkie needing a fix, and when I get my fix, I get high and lie there with a spent dick in my pussy like a junkie with an empty syringe sticking in her arm. I did most of my fucking on feed sacks in the middle of a crowd of men with your daddy and my daddy in the crowd. Buck wasn't the only man I fucked, but Dad only allowed the blacks. I sucked all others.""\n\n""Damn! Talk about sexual harassment in the work place.""\n\n""Dad was pimping my ass out of his feed store and making a killing. The bastard even docked your father's pay for any blow jobs he got. I even had to report any sex he got off the job, and I did. Your father couldn't afford me, but he never once suggested that we cheat and not tell. He just whined about my father using me as a whore and the fact that he couldn't even afford a damn blow job off his own wife. That was his golden era. I was very sympathetic, but I never gave anything away, not while I was my father's whore. Any money I made on the side, I gave to your father to give to Dad. He never stole any of that money. The best part of all that was seeing me beg for sperm. He will never get over that, and still believes to this day that at one time, I did develop an addiction. He's not an idiot; I am that good.""\n\n""I'd love to see you beg for mine.""\n\n""You will, but right now, how would you like to see me beg Pappy for some? I need something good for confession.""\n\n""Oh, man, Sissy would shit if you fucked Pappy.""\n\n""Let's make her shit.""\n\nPappy was one nervous old pervert when I showed up on his doorstep with my Mom, but she handled him like a pro. I could tell you about it, but I would rather you hear what Sissy heard when Mom confessed. Sissy was all primed for this session. This was her first no-underwear day. She had been expecting the new type of spankings everyday that week and didn't get one, not even the old kind when three or four a week was normal. She needed it bad. She was all primed for her confession, but was also eager to hear Mom's. Sissy and the twins were most eager to find out if she fucked Sugarbear. She did, and got that out of the way right off. That set the tone for her Pappy story.\n\nShe began, ""I also fucked that old man who lives across from us - Pappy. [Sissy's jaw fell open] He has had his eye on me for years, but it's mostly young stuff he craves, Sissy in particular. [Sissy looked like a zombie] He went on and on and on about Sissy, about what a sexy doll she is. He wanted to know all about her. He was especially interested in her pussy. Fortunately, I knew it well from all the spanking. I gave him a good description. That only made him want her more. I really felt for the guy. I never knew a man to want a girl that bad. I confess, I encouraged him to go for it and gave him tips on how to go about it. I told him if he could win her over he could do as he pleases with her. Naturally, he wanted to know if it was all right to cum in her pussy. I said, sure, if she'll let you. I then told him the best way to go about getting a girl to take cum in the pussy, even at the worst time of the month.\n\n""He has this thing about sperm addiction, something he read somewhere, and was wondering if Sissy might possibly be that type. As you know, I actually experienced sperm addiction. [Sissy sat fascinated, hanging on every word] I told him all about my experience, which supported what he had read. I told him the trait is genetic, and Sissy is very likely one. I explained the signs to look for and ways to bring on the addiction rather quickly. He took notes. He was fascinated, so excited, and was sure he could get her hooked solid in no time. I assured him he could if he worked at it. Some take longer than others, but give a junkie enough dope, she'll get addicted and have to have it. After that, she'll do anything to get it.""\n\nSissy was buying this bullshit like horny spinster at a dildo sale. Dad had no doubt, and the twins could relate to sperm addiction. Yeah, that could happen. Fucking idiots. The main this is Sissy bought it. Mom did all her talking to Dad as though Sissy weren't there. She just sat there with her mouth part open, totally mesmerized by every word Mom spoke. She couldn't believe Mom was all for her getting addicted, and totally on Pappy's side, coaching him, tutoring him, assuring him - assuring him that once he got her good and hooked, she'd do anything. She told a child molester that she would do anything, then never laid down any rules, limits, guidelines, nothing any mother would do. This blew Sissy's mind.\n\nMom went on, ""Over and over he asked if there was anything a cum junkie won't do to get cum. What he really wanted to ask was is there anything a cum junkie's mother won't allow done. I finally stopped him and told him that he could get Sissy hooked on cum, what she had to do to get her fix was between her and her supplier. I would not get between a junkie and her fix. If anything, I would do all I could to help her get her fix. He could see that I was dead serious about that. He wanted me to promise to keep her fertile and unprotected for him. I gave him my word, our word, John. I took the liberty of speaking for you. I know that's a sin, but I am confessing that sin. We have to honor my pledge.""\n\nI thought Sissy would cum in her seat. She looked to Dad as he said, ""If we must, we must. Did you make him any otherpromises?""\n\nSissy's wide eyes shot back to Mom, hoping there were other promises. Mom said, ""Yes, several. I promised we would send her over right after confession, and he could keep her for twenty-four hours. She can skip school on Monday. I promised him she would strip naked and stay that way. I promised him that she would allow him to try the techniques I showed him. I promised him that if she gave him any trouble, we'd come over and spank her until she behaved herself. I couldn't promise him, but I assured him that she would be a good whore after this twenty-four hour break-in period. He was very pleased with my assurance, but wanted to know if we would recognize that she is his whore, first, and our daughter, second. He wanted to know if he could fuck her anytime he wanted. I said, of course. She'll be your whore. You can come over at any time and fuck her in her own bed. Fuck her at the dinner table if you like.""\n\nSissy could not stay out of this any longer and cried, ""Mom, are you serious! You told him that?""\n\n""Yes, I did. I'm sorry, Sissy, but I sold you down the river for a good fuck. God forgives me. I hope you can. Anyway, what's done is done. In the heat of passion, I made promises that I can't go back on. I hope you won't be difficult. It won't do any good to fight this. He'll win, because we will see that he wins. Resign yourself to it and go over there with the proper attitude. When you go to him, go as a whore and offer him your womb.""\n\n""Do you mean tell him he can fuck me and cum inside my pussy all he wants to?""\n\n""Yes. Will you do that?""\n\n""Well, if I have to.""\n\n""You don't have to, but we want you to. We can make you if we have to. We shouldn't have to. Remember the commandment to honor your father and mother. That's God talking. We are your parents, and I made our position quite clear. Now, will you obey us?""\n\n""Yes, I'll obey. Do you want me to go right now. I have nothing to confess except more fucking myself, a lot more, but it's pretty much the same as last week. I just did a lot more of it and used more stuff, all kinds of stuff, even your dildos. Sorry.""\n\n""Then that's your confession. With your father's permission, you may go.""\n\nDad told her to go. She got up and went. She didn't even stop to get her toothbrush. She missed the best part of Mom's confession when she confessed to fucking me all day on Friday - me and Sugarbear.\n\nLife doesn't get much sweeter, but it did when Sissy became the church bitch and moved in with Grandma and Grandpa and began working at the feed store as a feed store whore. Pappy petered out on her after a few weeks. He couldn't take anymore. She needed the kind of action that Grandpa could provide. That was one happy bitch. She absolutely loved her work, loved the church. The church loved her. All was right in the kingdom. As for me, motherfucker suited me just fine. Dad now wears rubbers to fuck in my slop. Life doesn't get any sweeter than that."
1088,Confessions of a Teen Nympho1,"['f-teen', 'slut']","I looked pretty good. My hair was shoulder length and reddish-blond, my blue eyes, and my lips were full and soft. My five-foot-two form was smooth and firm with youth. Being summer, I was tanned a rich brown aside from milky white triangles over my smooth round ass, soft blond pussy, and pert, peach-sized breasts. My thighs and calves were firm and curved. \n\nI started playing in front of the mirror--trying out the poses that the girls in the pictures were in. In the course of this I was touching myself in ways I'd never been touched before, and my body responded. My nipples got hard and my skin tingled, and then I came to a picture of a girl with her legs apart, left hand cupping a breast, and the right rubbing her pussy. When I tried this pose I guess I changed my life. Massaging my pussy felt good in a tingly sort of way, and as I continued, it grew wet and the sensation slowly increased.\n\nThe thrill of watching me please myself took me over, and I lusted after my own body. Licking my lips, I let go of my tit and used my free hand to fondle myself all over. I ran my hand over my face and licked my fingers, then rubbed my tits again and teased my nipples.\n\nThe feeling in my pussy was building to extasy and spreading through my body. I looked in the mirror and realized that I was slowly bucking my hips against my hand, and I increased the motion. I spread my pubic lips apart and made little circles around my aroused clitoris with my middle finger. \n\nMy skin burned, and I was sweating. I knew that something big was going to happen soon and I yearned for it. The extasy burned at the center of my being. I bit my lip to keep from crying out, and arched my back, thrusting my breasts at the image of myself in the mirror. With what seemed like an endless sudder of intense pleasure beyond what I'd ever dreamed possible, I had my first orgasm, and came.\n\nI sank into a wet heap, relishing what I'd just experienced. My fingers were slick with my come, and I sucked each of them clean. I loved the taste of my sex.\n\nIt wasn't long before I ached to do it again. I laid on my back and brought my knees up touching my shoulders with my feet in the air. This way I had a great view of my pussy. I spread my lips apart and slid a finger into my tight but lubricated little puss. This felt great, and I started slipping my finger in and out while rubbing my clit with my other hand. Due to the state of pleasure I was already in, and combined with the erotic joy of getting myself off, it wasn't long at all before I came again.\n\nWhen the shudders ceased, I spread my excess wetness into my inner thighs and breasts. After panting quietly there on the floor, I sat up and started looking through the magazines again. I realized with surprize that I had gotten horny looking at photos of nude GIRLS! Was that normal?\n\nI looked at the pictures. Each of the models was a fleshful fantasy of curves and hot, wet, lust. I was excited by them, and I decided that if any girl could get herself off the way I did by looking at other girls, then she should do it as often as possible.\n\nMy hand strayed to my pussy again, and I started fantasizing about how romantic it could be to be with another girl while we were both getting off. I was slowly turning pages and thinking about which of the girls would be hottest to be with, when I came to a pictorial that brought home all the wildest dreams I was having. It was a spread of two girls in bed together.\n\nThe pictures got me so horny that I came two more times in a daze of extasy as I stared at them. The girls were licking each other's pussies and tits (at the time I could only imagine how utterly erotic that world feel).\n\nMy mind painted pictures of pleasure that made my head swim, and I longed to live the dream.\n\nWith thoughts of myself and another girl licking each others bodies for an orgasmic eternity, I came again, and collapsed exausted."
1089,Confessions of a Teen Nympho 2,"['-teen', 'slut']","My parents went out of town for a weekend, and left me with my brother. He told me that I could have a friend over to spend Saturday night, because he was going to a party and probably wouldn't come home. So, I called my friend Kristen, and she came over at 5:00.\n\nI had always thought she was pretty, and now this ""new me"" thought she was so pretty and luscious!\n\nShe was about an inch taller than me, with long, curly, light brown hair, brown eyes, and sweetly curved lips that glistened wetly. Her body was tight and round in all the right places. I couldn't take my eyes off of her as we ate a pizza and watched TV--waiting for my brother to leave. I was dying to know the shape and color of her nipples, the softness of her pussy, and the taste of her juices.\n\nWhen my brother left at 8:00, I got very excited. My panties started getting wet in my jeans. How was I going to tell her that I wanted to have sex with her?\n\n""Kristen,"" I started. ""Have you ever had an orgasm?""\n\nWe were sitting on my bed and she was reading a Hit Parade. ""No,"" she said, ""have you?""\n\nI smiled and nodded.\n\n""Oh really? With who?"" she said, sitting up straight and looking interested. It was a good sign, and I pressed on. ""I did it with myself.""\n\n""Really?"" she said. ""How did it feel?""\n\n""It was the best thing I've ever felt,"" I said. I was getting really horny thinking that this might work out, and I told her the whole story, which only got me hotter.\n\nWhen I was done describing it she asked me if I could teach her how, and I knew I was home free. After she'd gone as far as to masturbate with me, she'd do anything else I asked.\n\nI told her to take off all her clothes, and she did without a word. I took mine off as well, and almost stopped a few times because I was so excited watching her. Her body was smooth and flawless, her pussy was the color of her hair, and her nipples were red and rounded like little breasts on her breasts. I yearned to suck them!\n\nThere was something electric about being naked on the bed with her--so much untapped pleasure. I told her to lay back with her legs apart and do what I did. I got on my knees by her side, spread my own legs, and began to rub my hard clit. She did the same, and soon her eyes widened as the pleasure began to build. Her nipples were now as hard as mine, and I told her to rub them too.\n\nWe watched each other like this in silence, and I could see that she was exploring my body with her eyes. After being so horny all afternoon, I was close to popping when we started. I closed my eyes and shud- dered--coming in a wash of wet ecstasy.\n\nI opened my eyes and she was watching me intent- ly, and licking her lips. I knew she was almost ready too. I started rubbing myself again with my left hand as I licked my juice off my right. Kristen brought her legs up as she tensed for the release, and bit her lip, letting out a little squeak. She was tightly clutching her right breast with her left hand, and my lust took over at the sight of her pleasure. I leaned forward and grabbed her other tit with my wet right hand, squeezing and feeling.\n\nWe were very close at that moment, and looking into each other's eyes.I knew that I was going to come again and hoped we came together. Suddenly, she gasped and squenched her eyes shut. I bucked my hips wildly, trying to reach my peak. I boiled at the core, and we came as one.\n\nWe stayed like that panting together for a few moments, then I let go of her breast and gently rubbed my own. \n\n""Taste yourself, lick your finger,"" I suggested to her. She slowly sucking the come off of her fingers- savoring the taste of sex.\n\n""Oh, that was SO incredible,"" she said finally, with a look of utter peace on her face. Her hand strayed to her pussy again, and she fingered herself languidly for a moment, then sucked off some more juice.\n\n""It was fantastic,"" I said, ""but I know ways it can be even better.""\n\n""Oh Amanda, how could it get any better?"" she said, ""you've got to show me!""\n\n""Are you sure? I don't want to start something and then have you turn chicken on me,"" I said, looking at her seriously.\n\n""Oh, if is anything at all like what I just did, I'll do that and more, please show,"" she said with a serious look.\n\n It was all the invitation I needed. I held my hair back, leaned over her, and kissed her. Both of our lips were wet, and clung together like the lovers that we would soon be. She responded with enthusiasm kissing me back, giving herself totally over to pleasure, and her lips parted. The warm wetness of her mouth was mine and mine hers. Our tongues met and danced in slow circles.\n\nShe arched her body into mine, and we fell into a writhing tangle of arms and legs. Her breasts were pressed to mine, and I could feel those hard round nipples brushing my own. I was fully on top of her now, with my right leg between hers so that my thigh rubbed her pussy. Likewise, her right thigh rubbed my pussy, and the strong curve of her calf crossed over my own. The total effect of hot sensation sent shivers through me.\n\nI moved from the kiss to licking her face and neck, then back to another wet kiss. Kristen ran her hands down my back and grabbed my firm ass, while my own searching hands felt down her sides to her hips. My right hand continued down her left thigh, and she brought her leg up so that her calf rested on my ass. After a few more minutes of kissing and making out like this, my tongue found it's way down her neck and to her chest is slow circles. I licked the soft white side- swell and undercurve of her right breast, then put my mouth over one of those luscious nipples and sucked gently. She moaned softly as I moved my tongue in slow circles, and ran my left hand to her wet pussy. I lightly probed her pussy with my middle finger, and moved my mouth to the other breast.\n\nShe began slowly bucking her hips in ecstasy, and I moved quickly. I licked down to her navel, and worked around so that I was between her legs with legs over my shoulders. Her heels pressed into the small of my back. I licked her inner thighs, then the lips of her pussy. Her juice was fantastic, and I plunged my tongue deep into her, and made slow circles around her clit.\n\nThe sensation was more than she could take, and she peaked instantly, washing my lips and chin with come. I lapped it up, and after a short rest and some reassuring talk that what we were doing way okay, she did all of the same things to me.\n\nWe fell asleep in each other's arms, and woke at 11:43 as horny as ever before. I went and got the magazine of the two girls making love, and we tried Sixty-nine. It was too good to be true, as we could get each other off at the same time. I loved the way my nipples brushed her belly as I lay on top of her. Neither of us had ever had so much ecstasy and fun, and we kept it up until we were too tired to move again.\n\nSometime around 5:00 in the morning, we made out in the shower, and we tried fucking each other's tits. That was fun. I got over her chest and spread my pubic lips apart while she rubbed her erect nipple around my clit. I came and licked my juice off her tit.\n\nWhen we were clean, and dry, and tired beyond belief, we went to bed and slept until my brother knocked on the door at 10:00. He said that Kristen's mother had called and said that she had to go home.\n\nShe got ready to leave, and after we had a long wet kiss and some really hard hugs, she said that we'd have to get together like this more often. I was elated! That night I masturbated myself to sleep thinking of the things we'd do."
1090,Confessions of a Teenage Exhibitionist,"['mf', 'exh']","And to be perfectly honest with you, I even like to show off to other females, too. Girls my age and older; I don't care. Sometimes my reason for displaying my body to women is a bit different that it is for men. I love to turn men on. I love it when I can make them desire me, to lust for me, to want me. Mostly though, with women, I want them to envy me. I want them to see my perfect little teenaged body and wish it was theirs. I am so bitchy, aren't I? I don't care. I can afford to be.\n\nSecretly though, there are times when I want girls to desire me, too. No, I haven't fooled around yet with any girls, but I've been thinking about it. I guess I'm what you would call ""bi-curious"" about girls.\n\nIn my short life time, I've discovered an age-old secret. Lots of girls know this secret. Some girls learn it early in life, others learn in later in life. Sadly, some girls never learn it; while some girls learn it, but never use it. The secret is very simple. We women have the power to change the world. We have the power to make men do our bidding. We can make men our slaves, to do with them as we please. We can make men start wars for us and we can bring about world peace, if we wanted to. I heard that there was even a king who gave up his throne because of the power a woman used on him. That's power! Or we can just use the power to to satisfy our own selfish needs. That power lies right between our legs. I call it pussy power.\n\nYou might think I'm talking about fucking around; letting men get their dicks inside our pussies, and unloading inside us. No, no, that's not the answer. Guys won't do anything after they've had some pussy except roll over and go to sleep. You've got to use the power before they get any of that precious commodity. You've got to let them know it's there. You've got to let them see it. You've got to let them know that they MIGHT get some. Guys will do practically anything if they think they'll get some. And they need to be reminded all the time. The best reminder is to let them see what you've got for them. That's why I love showing my pussy off.\n\nYou're probably wondering what led me to this young life of exhibitionism. Well, it wasn't just one thing; it was a whole series of events in my life. They say that we young people are very impressionable. I think that's true. I know there were some things that made a very strong impression on me. And that's why today I love flashing my beautiful body.\n\nMaybe I should start somewhere near the beginning, when I was a real little girl, to explain how I became an exhibitionist.\n\nMy Pre-School Years:\n\nI had a pretty good childhood. My parents, unlike a lot of my friends' parents, seemed to get along just fine. They had their fights from time to time, but they always made up. As a matter of fact, one time their making up was the basis of one of my earliest memories. Mommy and Daddy were arguing and hollering about something and...\n\n""Damn it, Beth,"" my Daddy said, ""we can't afford it right now.""\n\n""Where the hell does all the money go?"" replied Mommy.\n\nThat was the way a lot of their arguments went. Always about money. But after awhile, they always got happy again, the yelling would stop, and for some reason, they always went to the bedroom. I never paid much attention to their trips to the bedroom. They'd usually put the cartoons on television and I'd be content to sit and watch Bugs Bunny or The Flintstones.\n\nBut one time after they had a fight, they headed for the bedroom, and I followed them. They left the door open a crack, just enough for me to peek in. Daddy was sitting on the bed, Mommy was standing in front of him...\n\n""Strip for me, baby,"" Daddy would say to Mommy. ""You know how I love to watch you take your clothes off.""\n\nAnd that's exactly what Mommy did. She stood there in front of Daddy and took her clothes off, one piece at a time, very slowly. She took off her blouse, and then her bra came off...\n\n""Do you like these, Kenny?"" Mommy said, holding her boobies up for Daddy to look at.\n\nDaddy never said anything. He just started kissing Mommy's boobies, especially her nipples, and made a ""Mmmmmmm"" sound. I guess Daddy loved to kiss Mommy's naked breasts.\n\nBy the time Mommy had taken all of her clothes off, Daddy was really happy. He had a big smile on his face, and he was kissing Mommy all over, even on her hairy cunny.\n\n""Mmmmmmm,"" was all Daddy ever seemed to say when he would kiss Mommy's naked body.\n\nMommy seemed to like it, too, when Daddy kissed her cunny.\n\n""Oh, yes, Kenny. Kiss it. Kiss my pussy,"" Mommy said to Daddy.\n\nI didn't get to see what happened after that. Daddy looked up and saw me peeping through the crack in the door, and whisked me away to the living room. All I knew was Daddy liked Mommy a whole lot when he looked at her naked body. I found out later that Mommy could always make Daddy happy when she got naked, but it would be years before I found out why.\n\nNot only did Mommy make Daddy happy when she was naked, so did I. Oh, that sounds terrible. I don't mean it to sound nasty. It's just that Daddy always gave me my bath in the evening. Every night, before my bedtime, Daddy would carry me to the bathroom and run my bath water. As the tub was filling up, Daddy would take my clothes off. He always smiled at me when he undressed me. He'd put his lips up against my tummy and make that ""raspberry"" sound. I'd giggle and then he'd laugh. By the time I was naked, Daddy always seemed the happiest. I guess Daddy liked to see Mommy and I naked. That's when he was always smiling.\n\nAnd when I was in the tub, Daddy would always clean me. He called me his ""little naked bathing beauty"" as he washed me all over, even my little cunny. I'd get a tingly feeling there when Daddy rubbed it with the warm, soapy wash cloth. I guess that's why today I like to show off my naked body so much. It never fails to make men smile, and it still gives my pussy a tingly feeling when men look at me.\n\nWhen I got older, I found out I could still make Daddy happy with my nude body, but more on that later.\n\nPlaying Doctor:\n\nI guess every child plays some sort of ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours"" game when they're little. I know I did. It was with little Bobby Clark next door. Bobby had gotten a ""doctor's kit"" for his 5th birthday, and he brought it with him one day when he and his Mom was visiting us. While our mothers were in the kitchen talking, Bobby and I played in the basement...\n\n""Wanna play Doctor'?"" Bobby asked me.\n\n""Yeah,"" I said.\n\n""Okay, you be the sick person and I'll be the doctor,"" he told me. ""You lay down on the sofa and I'll check you.""\n\nWell, I guess I don't have to tell you all the details. You can probably guess how it went. Bobby used his play thermometer to take my temperature. Then he looked in my eyes and ears with another play instrument. Being a patient was pretty boring until Bobby said he had to give me a shot on my butt..\n\n""Roll over and pull down your pants,"" Dr. Bobby instructed me.\n\nI was more than happy to oblige. Showing Bobby my butt was like getting naked, and getting naked meant making people happy, like when Mommy made Daddy happy. So, I rolled over and yanked my pants and panties down as I did. I laid down on the sofa, and Bobby proceeded to use the play needle on my rear end. I liked the way Bobby's hand felt on my butt, and I really liked the fact that he could see it, naked, in front of him. He seemed to like it, too. He rubbed my little butt cheeks with his hands.\n\n""Now lay on your back. I have to give you a shot in front, too, so both sides won't be sick,"" Bobby explained.\n\nThat made sense to me. Shots in your butt only kept your backside healthy. So I rolled over on my back, but my pants and undies were bunched up in front near my little cunny.\n\n""Your pants are in the way, Donna,"" Bobby complained.\n\nSo, I pulled my pants and panties down below my knees to give Bobby access to the front of me. Bobby seemed very curious about my cunny. He looked at it, then he touched it with his finger. Ooooh, that felt good. I could feel that little tingly feeling there when he touched it. Bobby tried to open my little pussy lips up to get a better look, but he could only spread them a little bit. It felt so good with all of his fingers touching my cunny, and I liked the way he smiled when he looked up inside my little hole.\n\n""Okay, I'm going to give you a shot now,"" Bobby said, as he put the make-believe needle against my tiny pussy. I shivered when he put the cold plastic toy against my young vulva. It felt good, but not quite as good as when he looked at it and touched it with his fingers.\n\nBobby gave me some candy medicine to take. Then we decided it was my turn to be the doctor while he was the patient. It started off the same way his ""examination"" of me did. I checked all his ""vital signs"" and his eyes and his ears. But I was in a hurry to see Bobby's cunny. I didn't even want to see his butt.\n\n""I'm going to give you your front shot first,"" I told him, ""so pull down your pants.""\n\nWell, that's exactly what Bobby did. He pulled down his pants and his underwear. But when he did, I got quite a surprise. Bobby didn't have a cunny like I did. He had...things! Funny looking things where his cunny should be. One of his things looked like a worm with a head. Underneath the worm-thing was a little bag. This was interesting. He was different from me. I touched the little worm-thing with my finger. It was soft and squishy. Bobby giggled when I did that, so I decided to squeeze it. He giggled again. This was fun. I kept squeezing it and he kept giggling. Then it wasn't so soft and squishy anymore. It felt stiff. It didn't get any longer, but it felt hard. Bobby stopped giggling, but he got this big smile on his face. I guess there's just something about being naked in front of someone else that makes people smile, I thought.\n\n""Your wormy looks sore,"" I told Bobby, ""I'll have to give it a shot.""\n\nSo I took the play needle and put it in the hole at the end of his wormy. I knew that would make it all better. I was just about to check out that little bag underneath his wormy, when I heard his mother call down from the basement door, ""Bobby, we have to go now.""\n\nBobby pulled his pants up real fast, and ran upstairs. We never did play ""Doctor"" again, but I never forgot how much fun it was to show Bobby my cunny, and how much I liked looking at his wormy. Being naked was fun.\n\n My Early School Years:\n\nMy parents sent me to a traditional Catholic school when I was little, but not because we were Catholic. We weren't. Mommy and Daddy felt I would get a superior education in a more strict environment. So, of course, I had to wear a dumb uniform. White blouse, navy blue jumper and patent leather shoes. I hated that uniform at first. I was so used to wearing jeans and a t-shirt, and I still did when I got home in the afternoons. But I discovered that the jumpers were good for a couple of things. First of all, they were really good on hot days. It felt so nice to have whatever breeze there might be go up my jumper and blow across my panty-clad cunny. I liked that a lot. But I also discovered as I progressed through the lower grades that some boys liked to look up my jumper.\n\nAt first, I didn't understand. That is, until one of the nuns explained it to us in a vague sort of way...\n\n""Girls, it is very important,"" said Sister Mary Angelica, ""that you be careful around the boys during recess. If you see any of them staring at your shoes, you be sure to tell me right away.""\n\n""Why, Sister?"" I asked.\n\n""Because I said so, that's why!"" Sister replied sharply.\n\nI thought that was rather strange. What was so wrong about boys looking at out shoes? When I got home, I told my mother what Sister Mary Angelica said.\n\n""Mom, why shouldn't the boys look at our shoes?""\n\nMom explained. ""Donna. I think Sister believes that if a boy looks down at your shiny shoes, he'll be able to look up your jumper.""\n\n""Oh,"" was all I said.\n\nFirst of all, the boys were already trying to look up my jumper. They didn't need to look at my shoes to do that. Lots of times in class, boys that sat in front of me would drop their pencils. I began to notice that happening a lot. And everytime they did, it was obvious they were trying to peek up my jumper. Lots of times I would help them. I would pull my jumper up high and open my legs a little. And then they could look right up there.\n\nWhat was wrong with that? After all, they were just trying to look at my body. Doesn't it make people happy to look at other people's bodies, I thought. But from the tone of Sister Mary Angelica and my mother's explanation about my shiny shoes, I began to realize that some people must think there's something wrong at looking at a person's body. There must be something naughty about it...at least in some people's minds. It was then that I realized that the world is sometimes all mixed up. How can something that feels so good and makes people happy, be so naughty? It just didn't make sense to me. It was then that I decided that I needed to be careful about where and when and how I showed my body to other people, and especially who I showed it to was very important. And now that I knew that showing off my body was somehow a forbidden thing, something I had to save for certain times when it was safe, it made it that much more exciting.\n\nFun Times with Uncle Dan:\n\nThere were lots of times Mom and Dad would go out in the evenings. Sometimes they hired a babysitter. But plenty of times, they let Uncle Dan watch me for the evening. Uncle Dan was my favorite uncle. He was lots of fun. He would play games and tell riddles and jokes. He knew how to make me laugh. But I really liked Uncle Dan best of all because he liked to look at my body.\n\nI first noticed Uncle Dan look at my body one time when I was in the bath tub. I had been taking a bath, when Uncle Dan knocked on the door and peeked in...\n\n""Hi, Pumpkin, everything going okay in here?"" he asked me.\n\nI didn't bother covering up. I didn't need to; it was Uncle Dan. ""Great!"" I told him. ""I'm just playing with my rubber duckie."" I was about 7 or 8 at the time and yes, I had a rubber duckie I played with in the tub.\n\n""Oh, let me see your rubber duckie,"" he said.\n\nI handed the duckie over to Uncle Dan. He began to make quacking noises while he held the duck in his hand. Uncle Dan made the funniest quacking sounds. ""Quack-quack,"" he said, in that funny sounding voice of his. I laughed and laughed.\n\nThen he decided to do something different with the duck. ""Let's pretend that duckie is trying to hide from some mean hunters,"" he said.\n\nUncle Dan would make my rubber duckie hide all around my body. Behind my head, under my arm, behind my back. Every now and then, he'd make his ""quack-quack"" noise, and it would crack me up. Then, he'd start hiding it behind my butt. Of course, when he did that, his hand would brush against my little rear end. Somehow I knew it wasn't an accident, but I didn't care. I liked it when Uncle Dan would look at my butt and touch it.\n\nSo it was only a matter of time before Uncle Dan decided to make the ""duck and hunters"" game even more interesting. He had me stand up in the tub and let duckie go between and around my legs. Naturally, duckie started around my feet and ankles, then worked his way up my knees, and finally, duckie would go back and forth between my thighs. Uncle Dan would hold duckie in his left hand, put duckie between my legs, and pass it to his right hand waiting behind my butt. As you might guess, Uncle Dan's hand would always brush against my cunny everytime duckie made it through the pass. Oooh, how I loved it when I felt his hand brush against me. It made my cunny tingle. Uncle Dan would look at my little pussy and smile. See? Looking at someone naked makes them happy.\n\n>From that point on, whenever Uncle Dan would babysit me, I always enjoyed our bath times together. It was also at that time that I stopped wearing panties under my nightie when Uncle Dan was taking care of me. After my bath, I would dry off and just put my nightie on. He and I would sit together on the sofa and watch television before I had to go to bed. We went from sitting next to each other to my sitting on his lap. Things progressed over time. I would pull my nightie up to uncover my bottom, and soon my naked cunny would be rubbing up against him. That's how I began to figure out that all boys and men had those wormy things in their pants. Only Uncle Dan's was much bigger than Bobby Clark's. Whenever I would rub my little pussy up against Uncle Dan, his thing would get long and hard. Sometimes we wouldn't even watch television. I would turn around and face Uncle Dan, my bare cunny rubbing against his thing, and I would just rub and rub as he would look at my pussy and smile. Seeing me naked down there made Uncle Dan very happy.\n\nBut Uncle Dan got a job in another town and moved away when I was 9 years old. Things between us never progressed much beyond the rubbing stage. Although once, I did get to see his thing outside of his pants. I was rubbing my cunny against him so hard, he suddenly tensed up beneath me and let out a loud groan...\n\n""Are you alright, Uncle Dan?"" I asked him. He seemed like he was out of breath.\n\n""Uh-huh. I'm okay, honey,"" he told me. ""I just need to go to the bathroom.""\n\nFor some reason, I felt the need to follow him down the hall to the bathroom. He had left the door open just a little bit. I was curious. I looked in and saw Uncle Dan with his pants down. He had his thing in his hand and he was wiping it clean with a wet washcloth. I didn't know what had happened, but somehow my rubbing against him had made his thing all sticky.\n\nI wouldn't see Uncle Dan again until several years later. He always managed a smile when he saw me, but we would never have those fun times together again.\n\nThe Boys in the Neighborhood:\n\nI was a bit of a tomboy growing up in my neighborhood. I much preferred the company of boys than girls my own age. Boys just seemed to be a lot more fun than girls. Girls wanted to play with Barbie dolls and play dress up. Boys were more active. They liked to play sports and wrestle and things like that. Besides, I discovered that hanging out with the boys gave me an opportunity to show off my body every now and then.\n\nThe first time I remember showing the boys in the neighborhood my little pussy was when I was about 10 years old. We were in the woods nearby, me and six boys, and we all decided it would be fun to build a campfire. So we did. But the fire started to get a little bit out of control. Timmy, the oldest and biggest of the group - he was about 12 - figured the quickest way to put out the fire was to pee on it...\n\n""Who has to take a piss?"" Timmy asked. ""Whoever has to take a piss, do it now! Put the fire out!""\n\nI stood there and watched while all but one of the boys pulled down their zippers, took their things out, and started peeing on the fire. ""Aim your dicks at the flames,"" Timmy yelled at the other boys.\n\nI was looking at five boys peeing on the fire with their...what did Timmy call them...""dicks""...yeah, so that's what they're called. It didn't take long for the flames to die out. The ""firefighters"" had saved the day. There were still some embers burning though. I thought I might like to try to help extinguish the fire.\n\n""I have to pee, too,"" I told the boys.\n\nYou would have thought I had just told them the world's funniest joke. They just laughed at me.\n\n""You can't put the fire out,"" said Rusty, the chubby one. ""You don't have a dick. You're a girl!""\n\nI was not a girl to be reckoned with. ""Oh, yeah? Watch me.""\n\nI dropped my jeans and panties and stepped out of them. The boys just stood there, mouths open, eyes wide, as I stepped over the red glowing chunks of wood, aimed my pussy the best that I could, and let my bladder rip. Streams of pee hit the wood, making a sizzling sound as it put the rest of the burning embers out.\n\n""Look at that,"" the boys murmured among themselves.\n\nI thought they were referring to my ""firefighting"" skills. But when I looked at their faces, I could see that they were staring at my cunny. They all had these goofy, but happy, smiles on their faces. ""What's the matter,"" I asked them, ""haven't you ever seen a girl's cunny before?""\n\nThey all just stood there, silent, shaking their heads. They couldn't take their eyes off my pussy. I loved the way they looked at it. It was as though they were looking at a precious jewel or gold. The looks on their faces gave my cunny that tingly feeling again. I always seemed to get that feeling when someone looked at my pussy.\n\n""Do you want a closer look?"" I asked the boys. Without waiting for an answer, I laid down on the ground, bent my legs, and spread them wide. With my fingers, I pulled my pussy lips apart and let them look up inside me.\n\nGod, it felt so good to have six boys all looking at my cunny at the same time, each boy with a grin on his face. Then I noticed that the boys still had their dicks out, and several boys were rubbing theirs. In a few minutes, all the boys were standing there, dicks in hand, rubbing and rubbing. Their dicks were getting hard, just like Bobby Clark's did when we played doctor. And just like Uncle Dan's did when I used to rub against him. They stood their, some in front of me, a few to both sides, rubbing their dicks, faster and faster.\n\n""I'm going to shoot, guys,"" shouted Timmy. ""Watch!""\n\nThe other boys watched. So did I. With a loud grunt, Timmy shot some white stuff out of his dick. ""Yes. I'm shooting!"" he told the others, though he didn't need to...whatever that white stuff was, he shot it right at my little pussy. Splat! I felt his creamy stuff hit my cunny. Splat! Another load hit. Splat! Another!\n\nThen Ben, who was also 12, said, ""Me, too. I feel it coming."" Once again, my pussy became the target to aim for as Ben shot his cream on me, too.\n\nAll the boys moaned and groaned, but not all of them shot that stuff at me. It seemed like the younger and smaller guys didn't have any to shoot. But it was plain to see that they were very happy to stare at my pussy as they rubbed their dicks.\n\n>From then on, I discovered the power of the pussy. I found out that boys - and later, men - will do anything for pussy. Wow! Such power! I could get them to do my bidding if they thought they had a chance of seeing my cunny again. I'd let them buy me candy or sodas or gum or toys. They never asked to see my cunny, it was an unspoken deal. They wanted to see it and I knew it. Lots of times I'd give them a peek, sometimes a long peek, sometimes long enough for them to rub their dicks and shoot off on me again. I enjoyed it as much as they did. But I didn't always give them a show. I didn't reward them all of the time, just enough to satisfy their needs occasionally. Of course, if one of them pissed me off, they weren't ever gonna see my pussy again. The word spread quickly: Don't piss Donna off!\n\n Older Boys:\n\nI was 12 years old when I reached puberty. My body started to go through some rapid changes. I began to notice my flat little titties began to get bumpy, and there was light colored hair growing on my pussy. Soon, my titties were growing bigger and the hair on my cunny got thicker and darker. It was around that time that Mom told me things about my body and boys' bodies and sex. Now things were beginning to make more sense. I understood more about that tingly feeling I would get in my pussy. I understood why boys' dicks got hard and what that white stuff was they would shoot out on me. And I noticed another big change: older boys were starting to notice me. Pussy power was beginning to make more and more sense.\n\nYounger boys that I knew seemed content to just look at my pussy and jerk off on me. But I learned that older boys wanted to do more than that. Oh, they still wanted to look at my pussy, for sure. But they wanted to touch it, too. They wanted to put their fingers inside it. And they wanted to put their dicks inside it. They didn't want to just shoot their cum on me, they wanted to shoot it in me. And their need to do these things was even stronger than what the younger boys wanted to do.\n\nOf course, after I had my first period, I knew I couldn't let boys - younger or older - get their dicks inside me. I didn't want to get pregnant. But the power of the pussy isn't based on whether they get inside a pussy, it's based on whether they think they have a CHANCE to get inside. And giving boys a look at my pussy was my way of reminding them that I had one - right between my legs. It was my way of saying, ""Look at what I got. Isn't this what you want? Wouldn't you like to put your hard dick inside it? Who knows? Play your cards right and you just might!"" I wasn't even 13 years old yet, and I was learning the theory of pussy power.\n\nI sort of made my discovery the day Kevin Lawson came to the front door. I have to explain what happened before he showed up. I had gotten home from school. It had been a hot and sticky day. When I walked in the door, there was a note from Dad telling me that he and Mom were going to go out to dinner after work, they were leaving me some money to order a pizza, but that I shouldn't forget to wash Mitzi, our dog. That was one of my chores. I didn't really feel like washing Mitzi. I just wanted to stay inside where the air conditioner was keeping the house nice and cool. I put Mitzi outside in the back yard, and went back inside to change out of my school uniform and into some old clothes I didn't mind getting wet. After I took my uniform off, I stood in my room naked, enjoying the feeling of the cool air in the house passing over my body. I was thirsty and since nobody was in the house, I decided to go downstairs naked and get a Coke. When I got downstairs, the doorbell rang. I went to the window and peeked through the curtain. That's when I saw Kevin Lawson on our porch, waiting at the door.\n\nKevin was a 15 year old high school sophomore who lived across the street from us. Good looking guy, I want to tell you. I liked to watch him mow his lawn without a shirt on, with those muscle of his and that washboard stomach. I had noticed that in the past few months, Kevin seemed to have begun paying more attention to me than he had ever done when I was younger and not as developed as I had become. When we would run into each other in the neighborhood, I could see him checking me out as much as I checked him out. Even though I was only in middle school, that didn't seem to stop him from looking me over from head to toe. There were even a couple of times when he would have conversations with my boobs because it sure wasn't my eyes he was staring at.\n\nSo now, here I am, standing in my living room - naked - and this good looking guy is at my front door. He rang the bell again. Well, I'm not about to answer the door totally nude, but maybe if I showed him a little bit of flesh, I might give him a little thrill to make his day...and maybe it would be worth something to me later on. I went down the hall to the downstairs bathroom and grabbed a towel, wrapped it around myself, and headed for the front door.\n\nWhen I opened the door, Kevin began to speak. ""Oh hi, Donna. Is your Dad..."" He stopped in mid-sentence. He could see as I opened the door wider that I was wearing nothing but the towel around me. And even that wasn't covering much of me. I had it tied up top, right in front of my tits. From there down, the towel covered everything until it got to the top of my legs. Oh, it felt so good giving him an eyeful. And he was checking me out. His eyes looked at the top of my boobies left uncovered by the towel. I could tell he was looking carefully to see if he could spot my nipples. Of course, I made sure they were covered up. Then I saw him peek at the bottom of the towel. He was looking to see if my pussy was showing. I was pretty sure it wasn't, but with the way the breeze was blowing up the front of my towel, I wasn't positive he couldn't see it. I didn't really care if he got a peek or not. The very idea that a 15 year old boy wanted to see my cunny was giving me that tingly feeling again.\n\nKevin tried again. ""Uh...is your Dad home? I'm supposed to...um...wash his car for him this afternoon.""\n\nI could see that my towel-draped body was distracting Kevin. No matter how hard he tried to divert his eyes, they kept coming back to my body, looking for some display of just a little more. A nipple maybe, or a glimpse of my bush. Oh, how I would love to make him happy by showing him more. It would make me happy, too. I loved showing off those parts of me that are usually kept hidden. It was very tempting to let the towel drop ""accidentally"" to the floor, say ""oops"" in fake embarrassment, then take my sweet time picking the towel up off the floor and wrapping it back around me. The whole time, he would be looking at my naked body, staring at my young boobs, gazing at my pussy. It would be so easy to do, and I wouldn't be the least bit shy doing it if I chose to. But it suddenly occurred to me that I could put the barter system into effect if I wanted to...an exchange in the market system. I would give him a little show, a chance to look at my nude body in exchange for...washing Mitzi! That's it. Tit for tat, so to speak. And I knew just how to pull it off.\n\n""Dad's not here right now, Kevin. Neither is Mom. But, come on in,"" I told him. I could tell by the look on his face that the idea of walking in the house, my parents out, and me in just a towel, was very appealing to him.\n\n""Oh, okay. Thanks,"" he said, as he walked in. Operation Barter was about to begin. Pussy power was in effect.\n\n""Gee, I don't know how Dad could've forgotten about you washing the car today, Kevin,"" I said. ""That's so unlike him.""\n\n""Well, your Dad's a busy man. It must have slipped his mind."" said Kevin, as he sat down in the easy chair.\n\n""Well, I'd rather be washing the car than doing the job I have to do,"" I told him, as I sat on the arm of the sofa across from him. Sitting on the arm of the sofa caused my towel to rise a little bit at the bottom. Sneaking a quick peek down at myself, I could see a tiny bit of my pussy hair showing from beneath the towel. But at the angle I was sitting, with my knees pointed slightly away from Kevin, he could tell what I was showing, only he couldn't see it from where he was sitting. He would have to get up to get a peek.\n\n""What job do you have?"" Kevin asked, leaning slightly in the direction my knees were pointing as those his change in position would give him a clear view up my towel. It didn't.\n\n""Oh, I have to give Mitzi a bath,"" I said, crossing my legs. Had I been sitting with my knees pointed at him, he would have seen my pussy when I crossed my legs. And he knew it.\n\n""Mitzi?"" Who's Mitzi?"" Kevin wanted to know.\n\n""Mitzi's my dog. Haven't you ever seen Mitzi before?"" I asked him, uncrossing and recrossing my legs again, which I'm sure was driving him crazy.\n\n""No. Where have you been hiding her?"" He said, looking as frustrated as he probably felt.\n\n""Come here,"" I said, rising. ""I'll show you."" I led him down the hallway to the bathroom, then I walked over to the bathroom window and stood on my tiptoes to look out the window. I could feel the towel rise behind me as I stood on my toes, and was sure as he approached me he was getting a little peek at the undercurve of my ass. ""Look out there,"" I told him, as he stood by my side. Leaning on him, I pointed. ""There she is, that's Mitzi."" Now I leaned into him, letting my 12 year old breast press into his arm.\n\n""Washing a dog isn't such a bad job,"" he said, looking down at my half covered boobies.\n\n""I know,"" I told him, ignoring where his eyes were looking, ""but it was such a hot day today, and I'm tired, and I was planning to hop in the shower here,"" pausing to indicate THIS shower, in the downstairs bathroom, ""and now I have to go wash a dirty, smelly old dog.""\n\nKevin looked thoughtful for a moment. I could hear the wheels turning in his head. ""You know what I could do...that is, if you don't mind,"" he said.\n\n""What?"" I asked.\n\n""Well, since your Dad's not here, and I can't wash the car, maybe I could wash Mitzi for you,"" he volunteered. ""That way, you can take your shower. What do you think?""\n\nPussy power rules, was what I was thinking. ""Oh, would you? Could you do that for me?"" Of course, he could. He'd go out back and wash the dog for me. Especially when he'd be so close to the bathroom window. Why did I think his face would be up against the window screen looking in?\n\n""It would be my pleasure, Donna,"" he said.\n\nI just bet it will, I thought.\n\n""That's so sweet of you, Kevin,"" I said, as I stepped toward him and gave him a great big hug. I squeezed him real hard and shoved my budding boobs right in his chest and pressed my cunny against his leg. When I stepped back, I could see a slight bulge in his pants.\n\n""Then I'll go ahead and start my shower,"" I told him, "" and you can go out back and begin washing Mitzi. She's a good dog and she loves to get a bath. Everything you need is right outside. There's a bucket, and the hose is attached to the spigot right outside the window here, and there should be a bottle of dog shampoo in the bucket.""\n\n""I'll find everything,"" Kevin told me, ""and what I can't find, I'll just yell at you through the window and ask you where it is.""\n\nOh, he knows I'll be in here, I thought to myself. He's picturing me in here right now, naked, standing in the shower stall, hoping to get a little glimpse of my nude body. But I didn't care. Because I knew that even if he did see me naked, I'd enjoy it, he'd enjoy it, and I'd have one clean dog without working up a sweat.\n\nHe left the bathroom and headed out to the back yard. I closed the bathroom door. He now knew the layout of the bathroom, and how he'd probably have all kinds of chances to get a peek at me. The ground level outside in back is just a bit higher than the floor level inside. That meant that looking out the window at the backyard meant I had to stand on my toes to look out. But if I were on the outside looking in, I might have to bend a little. It would be real easy for him to look in if I opened the curtains halfway, which is exactly what I did when he left the bathroom. As soon as I knew he was out back near the window, I decided to give him a reason to take his first peek. Since I had to use the toilet, I dropped the towel, and sat down on the toilet seat. The toilet was against the outside wall and anyone looking in could see my behind sitting on the seat.\n\nI started to pee. The splashing of my pee hitting the water in the toilet bowl certainly was loud enough to get his attention. And it did, because I could see the shadow of his head on the bathroom door which was directly across from the window. He was watching me pee. >From where he stood, he was looking down at my butt and bare back. His shadow was still there when I reached over to pull some toilet paper off the holder, and he was still there as I wiped myself, taking my good old time rubbing the toilet paper over my pussy. I dropped the used paper in the toilet, then turned away from him to pull the flush handle. Well, if he enjoyed watching me pee, I knew he was going to love what was coming next.\n\nI got up from the toilet and moved across the bathroom to the shower stall which was next to the bathroom door. For a moment, his shadow disappeared from the door. But as I reached in to turn the water on, his shadow reappeared. Now he could see me standing in front of the shower, my back still towards him. I took a lot of time standing there, adjusting the water temperature, letting him get a good look at my ass. His shadow was still there, not moving, so I knew he was watching me. Finally, I stepped into the shower stall, but I didn't close the curtain all the way. In fact, it was practically halfway open so he could watch as I stood under the shower.\n\nI let the water from the showerhead stream down over my body, keeping my eyes partially closed, but looking sideways to see if he was looking. He had backed off a little bit, but I could see him at the edge of the window, still looking. He was getting a full-bodied profile shot of me now as the water soaked my body. He could see a sideview of my boobs as I stood under the water, splashing them with water and running my hands over them. I could feel my nipples getting hard, partially from the hot water, but also from the excitement I felt showing Kevin my body. I reached up with the forefinger and thumbs of both hands and tweaked my nipples, just a little bit; just enough to let him see me touch myself. Then I turned around and let the water spray on my back, giving him a chance to get a sideview of my other titty. He was going to see it all if I had my way.\n\nI reached for the soap and began to lather up my body. First I washed my face, getting my face all soapy, which created the illusion that my eyelids were covered with soap, and with my eyes partially shut, it would be hard for him to tell if they were closed or not. But they were open enough for me to see his face as I turned around to face the window. Now he was getting a full frontal view of me. He could see not only my boobs, but my dark brown bush between my legs. His eyes got wide when he saw my pussy. This was what he wanted to see earlier in the living room, but couldn't. Now he was getting his reward.\n\nI soaped my neck and shoulders next, but it was when I started rubbing the soap around my boobs, I knew I had his undivided attention. I spent a great deal of time washing my tits which I'm sure delighted Kevin as he watched my hands go around and around on my boobs. I tweaked my nipples one more time for good measure before my hands dropped lower and lower soaping my tummy and abdomen.\n\nThen I turned around to let him see my ass again as I reached behind and washed my butt cheeks. For sure, he must have been watching when I spread my ass cheeks for him and ran my soapy hand down the crack of my ass to clean there, too. When I started to bring the soap back around the front of me - oops - I dropped the soap. How terribly clumsy of me. I had to bend over to pick it up which was very difficult since it was so slippery. In the meantime, my bending over, with my legs parted slightly, allowed him to see my asshole and my pussy, both at the same time. What more could the poor boy possibly want to see?\n\nThere was one more thing I intended for him to see; something I had never done in front of a boy or anyone else before. I was going to play with my pussy while he watched. After I picked the soap up, I began to get my hands all nice and soapy. Once they were lathered up, I reached down and started to wash my pussy, getting my bush all lathery as my fingers searched out my pussy lips. Slowly I turned around to face him with my hands rubbing all over my pussy. I swear I could almost hear him suck in air when he saw my fingers working my cunny. I took the fingers of my left hand and held my pussy lips wide open, as I let the fingers of my right hand rub up and down my wide open slit. Out of my half-closed eyes, I could see him with his nose against the window screen, looking in at me as I played with my pussy.\n\nThen I let my fingers slide upward along my pussy lips until they found my clit. Oh, it felt so good to let my fingertips rub my clit, especially when I knew Kevin was watching me. I rubbed it in a slow, circular motion at first, letting the sensation build up slowly. As I rubbed my clit with the fingers of my right hand, I let my left hand reach down and find my pussy hole. I put my index and middle fingers in as far as I could and started finger-fucking myself, while my right hand kept rubbing around and around on my clit. Kevin was hypnotized as he stood outside the window watching me masturbate not more than eight feet away from him. It excited me to know that as I was giving myself such pleasure with my hands, he was watching every move my fingers were making.\n\nI could tell I was getting close to orgasm. I had discovered that I could give myself orgasms just a few months ago, and now I masturbated every chance I could get. But I wanted this one to be a whopper. I wanted Kevin to watch me come in front of him. I started to rub my clit a little faster and a little harder. I was finger-fucking my pussy frantically now, in and out, in and out, as the fingers on my clit stroked up and down, up and down. My breaths were coming faster and somewhat irregularly - almost in a staccato fashion - as I got closer and closer to my reward. Faster, harder, in and out, up and down, my body struggled to reach orgasm.\n\nThen it hit me. I was coming. ""Oh, God!!!!"" I moaned loudly, as the first wave of my orgasm made my whole body quake. ""Oh, yes,"" I cried out, feeling the power of my climax shake me hard. I kept my fingers moving, on my clit and in my pussy. I started to get lightheaded and my legs got wobbly. I fell back against the shower wall and I sank slowly to the floor of the shower. In the end, as my orgasm subsided, I found myself almost prone on the shower floor, my knees bent, my legs spread apart, with my open pussy aimed right at Kevin. He must have known or thought I was looking at him because he quickly backed away from the bathroom window, as I laid there, completely drained and exhausted.\n\nWell, I got a free dog wash out of that experience. I also had Kevin bending over backwards, at my beck and call, constantly for months after that. He had seen my body. He knew I was a hot little number. And I knew he wanted a chance to get that special prize that I would someday give away to some boy. He started volunteering to do all sorts of chores for me. Mowing the lawn, washing out the garbage cans, you name it, he did it. But he wasn't the only older boy who got a peek at my body. I started showing off every chance I got to other guys in the neighborhood.\n\nWhen I was 13 years old, one of my favorite ways to drive boys in the neighborhood crazy was to sit out in my front yard on the lounge chair wearing my loose, short-shorts. If a really good looking boy walked by, I'd start talking to him. Then I would slowly bend my knees and ever so slightly open my legs. Standing right in front of me, boys would notice that my legs were opening a little and they would take a peek up my shorts. I'd give them just a quick peek, long enough for them to see that I wasn't wearing any panties underneath my shorts. Then, I'd close my legs. You wouldn't believe how long boys would stay there talking to me, hoping they would get another peek at my pussy. If I really liked the guy, he'd get another peek. I'd get so excited showing the boys my pussy like that, I'd get that tingly feeling and my cunny would get all wet. One boy in particular got a good show from me one day. Jack was his name. He was about 16 years old, very tall and good looking. He walked by and we started talking. I began my ritual and let him have a quick peek. He did a double take when he saw my pussy. For two hours, he stayed there talking to me. Every couple of minutes, I'd open my legs and let him see my pussy. As time went on, I'd flash my cunny a little longer, letting him take a good long look. I could see his dick was getting hard and making a bulge in his pants. From the looks of the bulge, I could tell Jack was very well-endowed, and I thought I might like to see that one day. But for now, I was the one doing the showing. And knowing that he had a huge erection from looking at my pussy was really turning me on. My pussy was getting soppy. Jack was standing in front of me, waiting for each time my legs would open so he could get a glimpse of my pussy. I invited him to sit down near the bottom of the lounge chair. When he sat down, he made sure he positioned himself sideways so he could still turn his head and look down at my crotch which was now only a few feet away from his face. I kept one foot on the chair, but now I had one foot resting on his leg, close to that bulge in his pants. Then I let him have a good, long look. I opened my legs slowly, letting them spread wide for him to get an excellent view. By now, I was so excited, my pussy was swollen. I was so wet that my cunny lips started to part, and I knew he could see my hole. He didn't say a word about what he was seeing. I guess he didn't want to take the chance of spoiling the little show I was putting on. Every now and then I would stretch my leg out, allowing it to rub against his hard dick. But I kept my pussy on display, certain that he could see the moistness making a damp spot on the crotch of my shorts. He would squirm, probably from the uncomfortable feeling of his hard dick, stuffed and cramped in his pants. I knew that as soon as he got home, he would have to jerk off and unload his cum. It was almost time for the show to end, so I gave him a quick finale. As we sat there talking, his eyes glued to my cunny, I casually reached down and gave my clit a little rub. It only lasted a second or two, but I thought his eyes were going to jump out of his head when he saw me touch myself.\n\nAm I a cock teaser? You bet I am. And I can tease cocks better than anybody. But I found out that pussy power works. Jack had his license and a car. Anytime I needed to go anywhere, all I had to do was ask Jack. I never gave him another show, but it didn't matter. He probably was always hoping for another one, and that was enough incentive for him to keep giving me rides when I needed them.\n\n Older Men:\n\nI was 14 years old when I discovered that pussy power worked really well with older men, even if it was just a 14 year old pussy. Maybe I should rephrase that: ESPECIALLY if it's a 14 year old pussy. I heard that adult males say things like, ""if I knew then what I know now..."" I think all men secretly wish they could get inside a young girl's pants, but not many will admit it openly.\n\nI discovered the kind of power I had with older men when I found out how well it worked with my father. That sounds incestuous, I know. But I wasn't interested in fucking my Daddy, just getting my way. One day, he and I had a terrible argument. I wanted to go to a concert with my friends and he didn't think I should go. I screamed, I yelled, I cried, but he still wouldn't let me go. I went to take a shower, just to get away from him. After my shower, I threw on my terrycloth robe and went to the living room to see if I could smooth things over. Daddy was sitting in his easy chair...\n\n""Daddy. Can we talk?"" I asked him.\n\n""Not if it's about the concert,"" he said.\n\nI sat down on his lap and snuggled against him. ""I'm sorry, Daddy. I didn't mean to holler at you.""\n\nAs I apologized to him, I played with the button on his shirt. I suddenly became aware that Daddy's dick was getting hard under my ass. I thought this was strange. I had sat on Daddy's lap without him getting hard before. Why now? I glanced at Daddy's face and saw where he was looking. My robe was loose at the top, and from his point of view, I could tell he was getting a real good look at my left boob. I felt a little funny at first, sitting on top of Daddy's hard dick, knowing his erection was because he was looking at my - his own daughter's - tit. But then I realized that he wasn't just my father, he was a man. He had a dick like any other man, and I guess he was just as likely to get a hard-on from seeing my tits as the boys in the neighborhood. I readjusted my position on his lap, pressing down harder on his dick. Doing so caused my robe to open a little more at the top, so I knew he could see my nipple. But it also made my robe open down below, too. I saw Daddy look down. He could see all the way to the top of my thighs. Daddy's dick began to throb against my ass.\n\n""Daddy, I would really like to go to the concert."" I told him sweetly, as I put my arms around him and hugged him.\n\n""I said no', Donna!"" Daddy told me, as his dick pulsed beneath me.\n\n""Everything will be okay. Nothing will happen to me,"" I told him, pushing down on his big Daddy dick. I knew I was turning Daddy on, but I also knew I was making him very uncomfortable with my teasing. I knew I was wearing him down. I think he would do anything to get me off his lap.\n\n""Please, Daddy?""\n\nI opened my legs just a little bit, giving him a quick flash of my bush. That did it.\n\n""Okay,"" he said, finally giving in. ""But let's get the rules straight...""\n\nI didn't even bother listening to the rules. I was so happy to win the battle over Daddy. Pussy power worked with him, too. There was something about the female body that made men do things. I seemed to have men falling all over themselves to please me when I gave them a little show. My father was no exception. Even if he didn't have an interest in me sexually - at least not on a conscious level - I was stirring something up deep down inside him. It excited him and scared him at the same time. I used this little trick on him again and again in the future, especially when I was old enough to drive and wanted to borrow the car. It was easy to turn a ""no"" into a ""yes"" with just a little effort.\n\nI loved to tease older men whenever I could. One Saturday afternoon, I went over to the park wearing a very short skirt, with no panties on underneath, of course. I sat down on a park bench, reading a book. Whenever an older man walked by, I'd open my legs a little to flash my cunny at him. It was amazing how many of them stopped to talk, just like the boys in my neighborhood did. Or if they didn't stop, they seemed to make several trips back and forth pass the bench, trying to get another peek. There was this really old man who approached the bench as I sat there pretending to read. At first, I wasn't going to give him a show. He had to be about 70 years old, but I was curious to see if it would work with him, too. So as he was just about in front of me, I opened my legs. He turned his head very slowly and I saw his eyes get big when he spotted my naked pussy under my skirt. He was already walking very slow, but the sight of my exposed cunny made him walk even slower until he came to a stop. Then he turned and walked toward me...\n\n""Lovely day, isn't it?"" he said, dividing his attention between looking at my face and looking at my pussy.\n\n""It sure is,"" I replied, smiling at the dear old man. It must have been years since he saw a young pussy like mine. I couldn't help but think that he might like one of my better shows. I also wanted to see if I could make the old guy get it up. I'd heard that old men have trouble getting erections, but I had faith in pussy power.\n\n""I see you like to read,"" he said. ""Me, too.""\n\nAs he stood there making small talk, I opened my legs a little more so he could see everything clearly. My entire pussy was exposed to him. He could see my neatly trimmed bush, and my cunny lips below. As usual, that tingly feeling arrived and I could feel the blood rushing to my soft, delicate tissues between my legs. My pussy was getting moist, knowing that I was giving this old man a thrill he might not have had in a long time.\n\nHe didn't seem to care that I was paying more attention to my book than I was to him. With my eyes focused on the book, it made it easier for him to look at my pussy, out in the open for him to inspect. I quickly peeked down at the crotch of his pants, and I thought I detected the beginning of a bulge. Time to turn things up another notch. I sat the book down beside me and put one of my feet up on the bench to adjust the laces on my shoes. When I did that, my pussy lips opened wide, and he could look right up into my pussy. He got a look on his face that scared me for a moment. It was a look of shock and delight all rolled up into one. I was afraid he was going to have a heart attack. Instead, he was having a ""hard"" attack as I noticed his dick starting to grow in his pants. He continued to stare at my open pussy as my moisture was flowing freely and my clit stood erect and throbbing right in front of him.\n\nI think he saw me staring at his stiff dick, so he excused himself and went walking down the sidewalk with a slightly quicker pace than before. I tried to picture him going home and jerking off his old shriveled dick, but the image wouldn't form in my mind. Better yet, I pictured him fucking his old wife that night in bed. Might be the first time in years, I chuckled to myself.\n\nI found all kinds of ways to tease older men every chance I got. One time at the mall, I went shopping for clothing at one of those stores that sells clothes for men and women. The dressing rooms were out in the open; just those little stalls with the curtains you pull across the front. I grabbed a pair of jeans and went in one of the stalls to try them on. They didn't fit quite right, so I took the jeans off and peeked my head out from behind the curtain and saw a salesman standing nearby. He was in his late 20's or early 30's, I think. I called him over and asked him if he would get me a couple more pairs of jeans in a smaller size to try on. Looking through the curtain behind me, he could see my reflection in the mirror. Realizing that he could see my naked ass in the mirror, he knew immediately that I wasn't wearing any panties. As he went to get me more jeans to try on, I pulled the curtain open a little bit more so he could get a better view. He returned, and I took one pair of jeans from him and left him standing there holding the others. With each pair of jeans I tried on, I turned away from him and faced the mirror. I acted as though he wasn't even there. I knew that as he looked at the mirror from outside the stall, he could see my pussy everytime I stepped out of the jeans. I must have tried on nearly a dozen pairs of jeans before I found the ""right"" size. But the salesman dutifully went back and forth, fetching me more jeans to try on, just for the opportunity to sneak another peek at my naked pussy. Pussy power at work!\n\nAnother time, the refrigerator repairman showed up at our house when my parents weren't home to fix our refrigerator. I showed him to the kitchen, then went off to take a shower. He had to pull the refrigerator away from the wall and turn it around to work on it. >From where he knelt working at the back of the refrigerator to where the downstairs bathroom was located, all he had to do was turn his head to see inside the bathroom if the door was open. Do I need to tell you that I didn't bother closing the door? Slowly, I began to take all my clothes off, singing to myself loud enough to get his attention. I could feel his eyes on me as I removed my shirt, jeans and socks. I knew he was paying close attention as I removed my bra to show him my tits and then my panties so he could see my pussy. Then I did exactly what I did to Kevin; I sat down on the toilet and began to pee, only this time I was facing toward my ""victim"" since the toilet faced the open door. I didn't look directly at him as my pee streamed out of me, but fumbled with the toilet paper holder for a minute. I wiped my pussy real good for his benefit after I was finished, flushed the toilet, then hopped in the shower. He couldn't see me in the shower from where he was, so I didn't stay in there very long. I got out and stood in his line of vision as I dried myself off. As I towel-dried my hair, I took little peeks from under the towel to see if he was looking. He was looking alright. I don't think he had even started working on the refrigerator yet. I just took my time, standing in the bathroom naked, and started blowdrying my hair in front of the mirror, as the repairman continued to enjoy the show. Only after I was finished drying my hair did I bother to wrap a towel around me. I walked down the hall toward the kitchen and looked in on him.\n\n""Everything going okay?"" I asked him innocently.\n\n""Couldn't be better,"" he said, with a grin on his face.\n\n High School:\n\nMom and Dad decided to let me go to a public high school and it was my first time taking a gym class. Getting naked in the locker room with other girls was a brand new experience for me. You see, it was then and there I found out that I enjoyed showing my body off to other girls, too. I could see that I was more developed than a lot of the other girls in high school. So many of the other freshmen girls were very self-conscious about their bodies. They would wrap towels around themselves to and from the showers or they would crouch over a little to hide their budding little breasts. Not me. I walked proudly on the way to the shower, towel in hand, chest out, letting the other girls look at my tits with envy. My firm, pert boobs got a lot of attention from the other girls who were obviously jealous of the set of tits I had.\n\nEven our gym teacher, Miss Barton, looked me over real good. We had heard rumors that Miss Barton was a lesbian, and I wondered if she was checking me out. I hope she liked what she saw. I'm sure she did. Everyday we had gym, Miss Barton would stand by the entrance to the showers and watch me as I walked from my locker to the shower. Her eyes would look me up and down, checking out my tits and pussy as I headed toward the shower room.\n\nDuring high school, I showed my body off lots of times, especially when there was something to be gained. If there was a guy I wanted to go out with, I'd wear something low-cut without a bra and bend over a lot in front of him. If I needed to borrow homework from a guy so I could copy it during homeroom, a little panty flash worked wonders. And if I needed a better grade, well...""\n\nMr. Martin was the hardest teacher in the whole school. He taught geometry and I am just abyssmal at anything mathematical. My grade in his class was dropping quickly and I wish I could do something to bring my grade up. One day, I stayed after class to ask him if there was anything I could do to bring my grade up.\n\n""Well, Donna,"" he told me, ""sometimes getting a good grade in my class is just a matter of making a few minor adjustments.""\n\n""What kind of adjustments?"" I asked.\n\n""Well, for example, seating arrangements, Donna,"" he explained. ""You see this desk right here?""\n\nHe pointed to the desk that was three feet directly in front of his desk. ""You'd be surprised how close proximity to your teacher can make a big difference in your grade.""\n\nThis was all well and good, I thought, but how is my being close to the front of the room near Mr. Martin really going to help my grade, I wondered.\n\n""And another thing, Donna,"" Mr. Martin continued, ""effort counts...a lot!.""\n\nI cocked my head to one side, quizzically. What did he mean? I always tried hard in his class.\n\n""You see, Donna, a teacher like me always likes to SEE MORE of a student's HIDDEN talents,"" he said, stressing certain words for emphasis.\n\nAt first, the meaning of his words were lost on me. But as he kept talking, I began to catch on.\n\n""Do you hear what I'm saying, Donna? SHOWING me WHAT YOU'VE GOT within you is something that will impress me.""\n\nI was beginning to understand.\n\n""UNDERNEATH it all, Donna, is something I'm sure you can DISPLAY for me, even if no one else can see it,"" he said, his smile growing broadly.\n\nWhy that dirty, old man, I thought to myself. He wants me to flash him, right here, in this room, during class. If I were a different kind of girl, I'd probably be scared to death. But not me. The idea of showing him my pussy in a room full of students, with only him and I knowing what I was doing...the thought made me tingle. But I needed to be sure. What if I were reading this all wrong?\n\n""So let me see if I understand you, Mr. Martin,"" I said to him. ""If I SHOW YOU a different side of me, a side I've kept a SECRET, then I could get an A in your class. And if I SHOW YOU my HIDDEN side, it doesn't matter if ANYONE ELSE SEES IT, TOO. Is that right, Mr. Martin?""\n\n""I think you've got it now, Donna,"" Mr. Martin said, grinning from ear to ear. ""Tomorrow, be sure to sit in this front seat here and let's see how you do, okay?""\n\n Well, tomorrow came, but I was still a little uncertain if Mr. Martin was really asking me to show him my pussy. What if I was wrong? Boy, could I get in trouble. So I decided to play it safe. I wore my shortest skirt with very skimpy panties on underneath. When I got to geometry, I sat in the front seat as Mr. Martin told me to do. I kept my legs together at the beginning of class, but gradually let them open up as the period went by. Mr. Martin would glance over occasionally, check out my panty-covered pussy, smile, and go on with the lesson. By the end of the class, my legs were open wide, and I'm sure Mr. Martin could see the drop of moisture on the crotch of my panties as I sat there in front of him, excited by what I was doing. I was showing off for Mr. Martin with a whole classroom full of students sitting right behind me, and nobody but he and I knew what I was doing. When the bell rang, I gathered up my books and spoke to Mr. Martin.\n\n""How did I do today, Mr. Martin?"" I asked.\n\n""Donna, If you continue to do as well as you did today, I think you can count on getting a C by the end of the semester,"" he told me. ""Remember, the more effort you SHOW ME, the better your grade.""\n\nI could do better than a C. I knew he wanted to see more, and I was determined to deliver it. The next day, I wore a pair of skimpy, loose shorts with no panties on underneath. After taking my seat in class, I wasted no time showing Mr. Martin what I had for him today. I opened my legs and allowed him to look right up my shorts. Mr. Martin was writing something on the board, but when he turned around, his eyes went right to my pussy. He gave me an even bigger smile today, as my legs stayed open during the entire class.\n\nOn my way out, Mr. Martin said to me, ""Donna, I believe your grade has come up in the last few days. You earned a B today.""\n\n""Thank you, Mr. Martin. I'll try harder tomorrow,"" I told him, smiling as I left the classroom.\n\nThe following day, I took my seat quietly and waited for Mr. Martin to enter the classroom. I was wearing my short skirt again, but I had a major surprise for Mr. Martin today. I was waiting for just the right time to spring it on him. Mr. Martin came in and started lecturing right away. I had my legs closed good and tight when he first started talking. He looked over at me and frowned when he saw my legs closed. I waited. He paced back and forth across the front of the classroom lecturing, still glancing at my closed legs with a frown. Then he stopped directly in front of me, explaining some geometric principle, when he looked down at my legs. That's when I surprised him. I opened my legs to show him that I wasn't wearing any panties. But the real surprise was that I had shaved my pussy. Staring Mr. Martin in the face was a smooth, clean-shaven, teenaged pussy.\n\nMr. Martin was in the middle of a sentence when I flashed my hairless, naked cunny at him. The words got caught in his throat, his face turned crimson, and he started to cough. ""Excuse me...(cough)..class...(cough)...I need a...(cough, cough)...drink of water...(cough, cough, cough)..."" Mr. Martin ran out into the hall to find a water fountain.\n\nThe rest of the class period, I let him see my bald pussy. He seemed too shocked to smile, and his concentration was shot. At one point, I very slowly reached down with my hand and opened my pussy lips up for his inspection. I thought he was going to pass out. When the end of class came, Mr. Martin passed me a note that read: A+.\n\nThat's the way the rest of the semester went in Mr. Martin's class. Except for the days I had my period, Mr. Martin saw my smooth, bald pussy in front of him everyday. Needless to say, I got an A in his class for the year.\n\nOne of the other benefits of shaving my pussy was the reaction I got in the locker room from the other girls. When gym was over and we headed for our lockers, I stripped quickly. As I walked from my locker to the showers, every head turned and looked down at my smooth- skinned cunny. It felt so good having people look at it. I was the center of attention and I loved it. Even Miss Barton checked me out and I was sure I saw her lick her lips when she saw my hairless cunt.\n\nAs I stood under the shower and washed the sweat off of my body, other girls were taking quick glances down at my pussy. I was the only one in the gym class, maybe the only girl in the whole school, who had a shaved pussy.\n\nWhen I got back to my locker, Gretchen Hall, who had the locker next to me, stared right at my pussy. Then she realized I saw her looking and quickly turned away.\n\n""It's okay, Gretchen,"" I told her, ""I'm not embarrassed.""\n\nShe blushed, but went back to inspecting my bald cunny.\n\n""Donna, I was wondering. Did it hurt when you shaved your...self...down there?"" Gretchen asked me.\n\n""Lots of hot water, plenty of Daddy's shaving creme, and a steady hand. No big deal,"" I told her.\n\n""I've been thinking about shaving myself, too,"" Gretchen told me, almost whispering, ""but I was afraid I'd hurt myself.""\n\n""Would you like to come over to my house this weekend? I could do it for you,"" I told her.\n\nGretchen blushed. ""I don't know, Donna, that's...uh...well, you know...kinda personal.""\n\n""I understand,"" I said.\n\nGretchen was quiet for a minute. Then she spoke. ""Okay. I trust you.""\n\nWord spread quickly around the school that I had shaved my pussy. Girls in my gym class told other girls in the school, and girls started to tell boys, and before long, everybody knew. I could hear the whispers as I walked down the hall.\n\n""She shaved her pussy,"" someone would whisper.\n\nOr some guy would say to his buddy when he didn't realize I was within earshot, ""Did you hear Donna's got a bald pussy?""\n\n""Really?""\n\n""Yeah, she shaved it. Not a hair on it.""\n\nI loved it. The thought that everybody was discussing my pussy was a real turn-on. Hearing that I had a smooth-shaved cunny must have conjured up images in their minds. It made me so hot thinking that the boys were imagining what my pussy looked like. I know. Guys are always thinking about pussies. But I had the whole school thinking about my pussy.\n\nThat Saturday, Gretchen came over my house for her shave. I thought it would put her at ease if I did a touch-up job on my pussy first. My parents were downstairs, so I just locked the bathroom door upstairs to give Gretchen and I some privacy. I took off my clothes and got ready. I was intensely aware of Gretchen's eyes on me as I stripped. It occurred to me that maybe she was a lesbian. That thought didn't bother me in the least. As I said, I'm bi-curious and would love to have sex with a woman...at least once.\n\nI took a washcloth and lathered it up with soap and water. After rinsing the soap off, I started to put some of Daady's shaving creme on my pussy. ""Be sure to use the regular kind, Gretchen. You don't want to put the menthol kind down there.""\n\nGretchen winced at the thought.\n\nI reached for my razor - the one I use on my legs - and began shaving my cunny. Gretchen watch as I carefully ran the razor over the skin above my pussy. ""This is the easy part,"" I told her.\n\nThen came the harder part. Very carefully, I held my left labia firmly with my hand and shaved the stubble there. Then I did the same to my right one. ""Phew!"" I said. ""That's over with,"" I said, smiling at Gretchen.\n\nBut now, the scary part. I needed to shave the stubble from around my clit. One nick there, and I'd be in real pain. ""You've got to be real careful around your clit, Gretchen. You know how sensitive it is there.""\n\nLittle by little, I scraped away the tiny pussy whiskers sprouting out from around my clit. I was a little nervous shaving it, but not the least bit disturbed at Gretchen looking at my pussy as I shaved it. Finally, I got the job over with. I rinsed my pussy off, and patted it down with a towel. ""See? All done! Feel how smooth it is,"" I told Gretchen.\n\nGretchen hesitated.\n\n""It's okay,"" I said. ""You can touch it.""\n\nGretchen reached out and ran her fingers over the shaven area above my pussy.\n\n""Feel here,"" I said, pointing to my pussy lips.\n\nGretchen felt my labia, rubbing them a little bit. Her fingers brushed against my clit for a second, and I almost moaned from the pleasure. Then Gretchen pulled her hand away.\n\n""So, are you ready?"" I asked her.\n\n""I guess, "" she replied.\n\nGretchen shyly started to undress. I knew she was nervous, so I looked away while she took her clothes off. Gretchen had a pretty good body. Not as good as mine, of course. But she was attractive. Nice boobs. Cute little butt. When she was done, I reached for my Dad's electric razor. ""We need to trim some of your hair back so it will be easier to shave off,"" I explained.\n\nGretchen stood there with her eyes closed as I turned the electric razor on and brought it up to her thick bush. Her pubic hair fell away easily as ran the razor across her pussy. Soon, her bush was almost entirely trimmed. To tease Gretchen a little, I touched her clit with the casing side of the razor. The vibration caused Gretchen to jump a little. ""Ooops, sorry,"" I said.\n\nThen I took the warm washcloth, rubbed some soap on it and began to wash all around Gretchen's pussy. I think she was enjoying the warmth of the damp washcloth and the lavish attention I was paying to her little pussy. After I got her cunny all soapy, I rinsed it off and began to apply the shaving creme all around.\n\n""Gretchen, why don't you sit down on the toilet,"" I said, ""it will make it easier for me to shave you down there."" It's funny how we girls have a way of referring to our pussies as ""down there"" all the time. We never seem to just come out and say ""pussy"" or ""cunt"" when we talk about our private parts, do we?\n\nGretchen sat on the edge of the toilet seat while I knelt between her legs and started shaving. I thought I might be nervous shaving the sensitive area of another girl's pussy, but I rather enjoyed the opportunity of getting a close look, especially at a pussy other than my own. I love the way a pussy looks, with all those little folds of skins. Pussies are so soft and warm. As I was finishing up around Gretchen's clit, I noticed that Gretchen seemed to be enjoying all the stimulation to her pussy. Her pussy lips parted somewhat and I could see her hole. She was wet, partly from the cleaning I gave her with the washcloth, but also from having my fingers touching her in her most intimate place. I began to think that one day, I was going to do more than just shave Gretchen's pussy. Not today, but some day.\n\n""Ooooh, Gretchen,"" I said, ""it feels so smooth."" I ran my fingers all around her soft, delicate skin. ""Let me check to make sure I got it all."" I leaned in closer to look for any stray pubic hairs I might have missed. I looked at the edges of her pussy lips, then gently separated them. I had done a good job. But being so close to Gretchen's pussy, I could smell her. I knew that scent because anytime I was turned on, my pussy juices had the same aroma. Yeah, I thought, one day...\n\n My Senior Year:\n\nIt was during my senior year that I discovered the joys of oral sex. Now it may be surprising that it took me that long, but I was always too busy showing off my pussy than doing anything else sexually. I wasn't completely inactive, mind you; I went out with a few guys. We would make out, and I'd let them feel my boobs. I got a chance to play with their dicks and jerk them off. I let them pet my pussy outside of my pants. But I hadn't let a guy touch my pussy since...well, since Bobby Clark did when we played doctor.\n\nIt was at a party that my opportunity to try oral sex happened. Greg Morrow's parents were away for the weekend, his brother - who was in college - managed to get him several cases of beer, and it was party time. I wore my shorts, and - surprise, surprise - no panties. It was a great party. I had my first taste of beer. The first couple of sips tasted a little bitter to me, but after half a can, the bitterness seemed to disappear. After drinking the whole can, it was like drinking water. By the time I was halfway through the second beer, I began to feel the effects of the alcohol. I was getting my first buzz. Now I understood why some kids liked to drink. It was a nice pleasant, warm feeling. After I finished the second can, I felt real good. I felt rather loose, too. I caught one of the guys from school trying to peek up my shorts for a look at my hairless pussy. I let him have a little peek, but only for a second. It was at that moment I decided to set a goal for the evening. Before the night was over, I was going to flash every guy here. So I opened my legs and let my peeping friend have another look at me. He stared and stared at my pussy for a few minutes before I closed my legs back up again. I didn't have to wait long for my next opportunity. That boy had wandered over to a couple other guys and it was easy to figure out by the way they were all looking over at me what he was telling them. In less than a minute, all three boys were standing in front of me waiting for a show. I didn't give it to them right away, but in a few minutes I slowly parted my legs to let them see my naked cunny. Within 15 minutes, half of the guys at the party had made the trip over to see my pussy. Some would stand there and look. Others got bolder. They would sit down in front of the sofa where I was sitting and get a closer look. I was loving every minute of it. All of these boys were looking at my pussy. I could see the lust in their eyes and knew I was making them all horny.\n\nAs I drank another beer, I got more uninhibited and bolder. I got up and joined some guys who were sitting on the floor playing cards. I got in on the game and sat there, legs open, knees bent, the heels of my feet touching each other. I was wide open. In less than one minute, I caught the eye of one of the guys who spied my bald pussy. It didn't take long for word to spread. He leaned over to whisper to the gut next to him who looked over at my naked pussy. Then he told the next guy, and before long the whole card game had disintegrated into little more than five guys staring at my smooth, hairless cunny.\n\nAfter I finished the third beer, I needed to pee real bad. The bathroom downstairs was being used, so I went to use the one upstairs. After I used the bathroom. I started to go back downstairs. On the way, I passed a bedroom where I heard some voices inside. The door was open just a crack, so I peeked in. There on the bed was Gretchen, passed out. And around her were three guys, taking her clothes off. This looked interesting. They had already managed to get her shirt off and were working on her jeans. The guys were talking as they stripped her...\n\n""Dude, I've got to see if it's true,"" said one of the boys.\n\n""See if what's true?"" asked one of the others.\n\n""I hear she shaves her pussy,"" he replied.\n\n""You mean like that Donna chick downstairs?"" said the third boy.\n\n""What do you mean, dude?"" asked the first boy.\n\n""Didn't you see her down there? The girl in the shorts? Oh, man! She's not wearing any panties. You can look right up her shorts and see her pussy, man.""\n\n""Whoa, that's awesome, dude! I've got to check that out.""\n\nListening to them talk about my pussy was really turning me on. And watching them take Gretchen's clothes off was exciting, too. But, Gretchen's jeans were tight and the boys could only pull them down so far, especially since she was so drunk and little more than dead weight. But they got them down far enough to expose her panties...\n\n""Pull her panties down, too, dudes,"" said the one boy.\n\nThe other two guys yanked her panties down as far as they could until they were near her jeans. There it was, on display for the boys' inspection, Gretchen's bald pussy...\n\n""Dude! Look at it!"" said the first boy.\n\n""Look at her pussy lips, man. That's awesome!"" said the second.\n\n""Not a single fucking hair on her cunt,"" said the third guy.\n\nI felt extremely jealous. These guys were talking about Gretchen's pussy the way I wished they were talking about mine. And Gretchen wasn't even awake to enjoy the boys' lewd comments...\n\n""Hey! I've got an idea, dudes. Let's jerk off all over her pussy!""\n\n""Do you think we should?""\n\n""Yeah, man. Let's go for it!""\n\nI stood and watched in fascination as the three guys pulled out their dicks and started stroking themselves. I immediately recalled a similar scene when I was little and I let all the guys in the neighborhood stroke their dicks and shoot off all over me. But those were little boys with little dicks. What I was looking at were three guys with big cocks, jerking themselves off, preparing to come all over Gretchen's naked pussy.\n\nThe first guy had a normal, garden-variety, run-of-the-mill, 6 inch dick. The second guy's cock was longer than the first guy's dick, but it was skinnier. And the third guy had kind of a short, stubby dick, but it was real thick. I've heard girls say that all dicks are alike. Not true, if these three guys are a representative sample.\n\nIt was interesting to watch the different ways the boys jerked themselves off. They each had a different technique. The first boy held his dick with his thumb and two fingers and stroked it real fast near the head. The second boy had his whole hand wrapped around his cock, literally fist- fucking it. And the third guy sort of squeezed his dick as he pulled at it, twisting it with each stroke. Different strokes for different folks, I thought to myself.\n\nI could tell the guys were getting close to coming. I watched carefully as the boys started jerking off more intensely now...\n\n""Oh, dudes. I'm gonna come,"" cried the first boy, as he stroked his dick rapidly, aiming it at Gretchen's pussy. With a long groan, he came. Squirt, squirt, splat, splat, his cum landed on Gretchen's pussy.\n\nThe second guy followed quickly, fucking his cock with his fist hard now. He grunted and shot a big load right at Gretchen's slit. Then he took the head of his long cock and rubbed his creamy mess up and down the length of her pussy lips.\n\n""C'mon, dude,"" said the first boy to the third, ""your turn.""\n\nBut the third guy had other plans. ""Fuck you!"" he said. ""I'm going for her face, man!""\n\nI stared as the third boy shifted himself around, and watched as he put his short, thick dick right up against Gretchen's lips. It looked like he was trying to pry her mouth open, but only managed to part her lips a tiny bit before he came. Ropes of his white jism shot out across Gretchen's face as the boy moaned when he came. Some of his cum streaked across her cheek, some landed on her eyes and nose, but most of it covered her mouth, seeping into where her lips were partly open. It made me shiver and tingle to think that the boy's cum was leaking into Gretchen's mouth.\n\nWhen the third boy was finished, the first guy spoke...\n\n""Dudes, let's leave her here like this. If anyone sees her, they'll think someone mistook her for a cake and tried to frost her!"", he smirked, making the other two boys howl with laughter.\n\nQuickly, I hurried back down the stairs before the boys came out of the room and caught me watching them. For the next half-hour, all I could think about was that lewd and obscene exhibition I had just witnessed upstairs. It excited me to think that the boys were turned on by the sight of Gretchen's hairless pussy. But the thought of how they jerked off all over her pussy and her face, especially her face, made my cunny hot and wet. I was determined to get the same treatment before the party was over. I got myself another beer and sat down on one of the comfortable chairs.\n\nIn a couple of minutes, two of the boys who had been upstairs came over to me and started talking to me. I knew why they were here. They came over to get a peek at my pussy. The third boy had told them I wasn't wearing any panties and they wanted to check it out for themselves. I wanted to give them a show, but I was in no hurry. I chose to tease them for awhile. As they stood there talking, I would let my legs open a little bit. But before they could see my pussy, I'd close them back up. I watched as their eyes would open wide, and then see the disappointment on their faces when they didn't get to see what they were looking for. I let this go on a bit longer while I drank my beer and gloried in the power I had over them; my pussy power.\n\nI finished the beer. ""I could use another beer,"" I said. The two boys practically knocked each other over trying to fetch me a beer. I knew they were trying so hard to keep me happy, just to see my pussy. And soon they would see it. I was so damned excited, my cunny was soaked. I could feel my pussy lips separating, opening wide as my juices flowed freely.\n\nThe first guy had beaten his friend to the cooler and brought me back a beer. ""Thanks,"" I told him, taking the can from him. The boys sat down on the floor in front of me, positioning themselves in case I showed them what they wanted to see. And in a moment, I did just that. I raised the can to my lips and tilted my head back to take a gulp of beer. As I did, I slowly opened my legs wide and flashed my hot, bald pussy at them. I heard the first boy utter a very clear but quiet, ""Dude!"" when he saw my cunt, right there in front of him. I know he could see my pussy lips parted and watched as my pussy hole was exposed to his gaze. Both boys were gawking at my pussy. To them, I seemed to be paying more attention to my beer. But I had a plan. I was intoxicated, for sure. But what if they thought I was more drunk than I really was? What if I started acting tipsy? And what if I let them think they could get me upstairs and do with me what they did with Gretchen?\n\nI kept my legs parted for the longest time, letting them both get a good look at my wet pussy. I started acting really silly and started slurring my words as I spoke. I may have been a little drunk, but I'm sure they thought I was totally drunk. Then I decided to go for it.\n\n""I'm feeling so sleepy, like I want to take a nap,"" I told them, with my eyelids practically shut. The two boys turned and gave each other a knowing look.\n\n""Dude, why don't you go upstairs and lie down on one of the beds before you pass out?"" the first boy said.\n\n""Could I?"", I asked, groggily.\n\n""Sure,"" said the second boy, ""we'll help you up there.""\n\n""Thanks, guys,"" I said, letting them pull me up out of the chair, one on either side of me, and help me up the stairs. About halfway up, I let my body go limp, forcing them to drag me the rest of the way. When we got to the top of the stairs, they took me to the same room that Gretchen was in. I pretended not to see her or even know she was there. But she was still lying there in her bra, with her jeans and panties still pulled down, and the boys' dried cum all over her face and pussy. The two boys placed me on the bed and stood there watching as I pretended to be unconscious.\n\n""Dude, you think she's passed out?"" said the first guy.\n\n""Yeah, look at her. She's not moving a muscle,"" said the other boy.\n\n""What do you wanna do with her, dude?""\n\n""Let's take her clothes off.""\n\nGetting my clothes off was an easier chore for them than when they tried to get Gretchen's clothes off. They unbuttoned my long sleeve shirt, and opened it up.\n\n""Look. No bra!""\n\n""Dude! Look at her tits! They're awesome!""\n\nThey started feeling my boobs and playing with my nipples as I laid there. I had to work hard trying to hide the fact that I was enjoying their touches. I didn't want them to know I was awake and aware of what they were doing.\n\n""Let's get her shorts off. I want to see that pussy again.""\n\nThey unsnapped the top of my shorts, pulled the zipper, and yanked my shorts down and off of me. There I was, shirt open, nothing on me down below, totally exposed to these two guys.\n\n""Look at that pussy, dude. Did you see it when we were downstairs? Looks even better up here.""\n\nThe other boy started feeling my pussy, rubbing my cunny lips, and touching my clit. Then he started to put his finger inside my pussy. This was the first time I had ever let a guy touch my cunt. I had shown it to a lot of guys before, but I never had anyone put his finger inside.\n\n""God, her pussy is really wet,"" he said, as his finger felt just inside my little pussy.\n\n""You gonna fuck her, dude?"" asked the first boy.\n\n""Better not,"" he replied. ""She's still got a cherry. If I pop it, she might wake up and freak. Besides, Greg will kill us if we get blood on his parent's bed.""\n\n""Right, dude.""\n\n""But I do think I want a taste of her pussy.""\n\nA taste of my pussy? Was he going to do what I thought he was going to do. I didn't wait long to find out. The second boy spread my legs far apart and moved up between them. I could feel his hot breath on my pussy. Then I felt his tongue give my clit a lick. I couldn't help reacting.\n\n""Mmmmmmmm,"" I moaned. Both boys stopped to look at me to see if I was regaining consciousness.\n\n""Dude. She likes it!""\n\n""You've got to try this man. Her pussy smells hot. Tastes good, too.""\n\nI couldn't believe what was happening. A guy had his mouth on my pussy and he was licking it. It felt so good. And he liked how it tasted. I tried as hard as I could to lay as still as possible, but the sensation of his tongue licking my clit and pussy lips was unbearable.\n\n""Mmmmmmmm,"" I groaned again, as his tongue kept flicking my pussy.\n\n""Dude, I'm going to do what Billy did to the other chick. I'm going to come on her face.""\n\nI liked that idea. I used to like it when I was little and the boys in the neighborhood used to shoot their cum on my tiny pussy. But the thought of a guy, blasting his load on my face seemed really nasty and fun. I could feel the first boy position himself over me so his crotch was in front of my face. I could hear him pull his zipper down and take his cock out of his pants. There was no mistaking the sound of his fingers stroking his dick, only inches away from my face.\n\n""Dude, this chick's really pretty. I can't wait to jizz all over her face.""\n\nI couldn't wait either. The image in my mind of his hot, sticky cum on my face was turning me on. And on top of that, the other boy's tongue bath of my pussy was driving me crazy. He kept lapping at my pussy like a cat laps at a saucer of milk.\n\nI could sense that the first boy was getting closer to coming. I could hear his fingers rubbing frantically on his cock and his breathing was getting hot and heavy.\n\n""Dude, I'm gonna come.""\n\nI felt him put the head of his dick against my lips. I don't know why, but I suddenly got the urge to take him in my mouth and let him unload inside. I parted my lips and he just slid on in. Instinctively, I started moving my tongue and sucking on him.\n\n""Dude, come here and look at this! She's sucking it. She's sucking my dick!""\n\nHearing that, the other boy jumped out from between my legs and rushed up to watch as I sucked hungrily on the first guy's cock. Just then, he let go.\n\n""I'm coming, dude! I'm doing it. I'm coming in her mouth. Oh, dude!""\n\nI could feel his hot cum shooting into my mouth, and I swallowed fast. Spurt after spurt of his jism poured into my mouth and headed for my throat. It was only the last few little squirts that landed on my tongue and gave me a chance to taste his creamy substance.\n\n""Dude, did you see that? I've never had a chick swallow my cum before. Did you see the way she was sucking me?\n\n""Get out of the fucking way, let me do that!"" said the other guy.\n\nOh, God. He's going to come in my mouth, too. I didn't care. I liked it. The other boy yanked his cock out of his pants and put it right on my lips. He didn't even bother jerking his cock first. His dick wasn't even half-hard when he put it between my lips. As soon as I felt his dick in my mouth, I started rolling my tongue around the head. Instantly, I felt his cock grow harder and harder. But I had forgotten that this was the guy with the long, skinny dick. As his dick grew, the head of it went right for the back of my throat. I was afraid I was going to choke on his cock, but luckily he pulled back before it reached my tonsils. I sucked eagerly on his cock, as he rocked back and forth, fucking my mouth like it was a pussy. He must have been very horny because it didn't take him long to come. I could feel his dick grow very stiff. Then he pulled out, and he jerked his cock off, spewing his load into my open mouth, and all over my face.\n\n""Mmmmmmmm,"" was all I could say as I felt the boy's warm cum all over my face.\n\n""That is one fucking hot chick, dude!""\n\n Graduation Day:\n\nFour years of high school finally passed. We were all dressed up in our caps and gowns, waiting patiently for our names to be called so we could cross the stage and accept our hard-earned diplomas. When they called my name, I walked over to our principal, took the diploma with my left hand and shook his hand with my right. Before I left the stage, I turned to the auditorium full of people...and dropped my robe. Have you ever heard a thousand people gasp all at the same time? I did. I stood there naked, bald pussy and all, for everyone to see. Not only did I hear the crowd gasp, I heard a few catcalls and wolf whistles, too. The senior boys gave me a standing ovation, and Mr. Martin just sat in the front row and applauded. My parents were mortified, as I picked up my robe and left the stage.\n\nI'm getting ready to go off to college now. I've already had a chance to scope out the college and the surrounding area. I think I may already have a lead about a possible part-time job while I'm there. Of course, I have to turn 18 first. There is a club that's hiring exotic dancers. I like the idea of having a job where I could do something I liked doing, something I am good at: showing my body to men. And to get paid for it, too!\n\nSo, if you're ever nearby, I hope to see you. And I really hope you see me, too."
1091,Confessions of a Whore,"['Mf', 'Ff', 'ped']","There was my older brother Randy (by one year), and my little sister Sheri (two years younger) and myself, the oldest. Mom ran the home and made sure we did our chores when we came home from school.\n\nMy earliest sexual memory was when I was 7 or 8. My grandfather was very sick at the time, so my mother flew out to visit him for a couple of weeks. My father took care of us by himself.\n\nI remember suddenly seeing more of my dad, when my mom was away. When I say more, I mean more of his body. He became very careless about what he wore around the house, leaving the bathroom door ajar when he showered or used the toilet.\n\nI remember trying to see as much of him as I could. It excited me to see him like that. It seemed so naughty to spy on him.\n\nOne Saturday night, both Randy and Sheri were sleeping over at friends' houses, so it was just Dad and me. He suggested that I take a bath, and that he would helped me. I had been bathing myself for several years by that time, but I remembered when he used to bath me when I was younger. It was always fun, as I have always been my ""daddy's little girl."" I knew I was his favorite.\n\nSo when he suggested it, I yelped excitedly and rushed to get ready. In the bathroom as the tub filled, Daddy helped me get undressed. Soon I was naked as a jaybird and giggling and smiling. In the water, I loved the feel of daddy's hands on me as he soaped me up. It made me giggle uncontrollably when his big hands parted my legs and wash me down there. We both laughed as he slid his finger up and down my hairless slit, trying to push it in, but I was too tight.\n\nIt was then that I noticed the big lump in daddy's pants. I giggled and pointed to it asking him what had happened. I knew very well what happened there, but I felt like teasing him. A girl doesn't grow up living around farm animals and not know about things like that!\n\nHe laughed and squeezed the lump showing me the outline of his big penis. I asked him if I could see it and maybe wash it for him. I remember his face getting red as he thought for a moment. Then he got up and undressed in front of me.\n\nMy Daddy's cock bounced madly as he slipped down his underwear and I couldn't help giggling. I stood in the tub as Daddy kneeled before me. As he continued washing my little bald pussy, I got to soap up his big fat cock. He had me hold his balls in one hand as I slowly slid my little hand up and down his hard shaft. My hand wouldn't even fit around it so he finally suggested I use both hands.\n\nDaddy groaned and made funny faces as I jerked his slippery cock. Then suddenly to my surprise, I felt his penis throb and then it squirted! Gobs and gobs of hot white stuff (which I now know was his cum) shot out from his peehole and landed on my flat chest and stomach. It was so quick and there was so much, and it was hot, as it splashed across me. I squealed delighted when I realized that he enjoyed what we were doing. Daddy groaned softly and swayed on his knees as I continued to stroke him.\n\nSlowly opening his eyes, they widened as he saw the ropey strands of his jism all over my belly and chest. He mumbled something and quickly got out of the tub, leaving me there wondering if I had done something wrong.\n\nWe didn't talk about that night, and he never bathed me again. I know now that he was very ashamed of what he had done to his young daughter. But for me, it is a good memory.\n\nI remember the first orgasm ever I had. It was the summer of my tenth birthday and I was spending two weeks with my uncle David and his girlfriend Janet. Uncle David was my father's brother and he and Janet must have been in their twenties. I loved my Uncle so much. He was always so nice to me. Janet was nice too, but there was something strange about her. She was very pretty with short blonde hair and a full-figured body. She always looked at me differently when David wasn't around. Especially when she was drinking, which seemed to be all the time. She would watch me while David was at work.\n\nOne morning I woke up to find her already drinking. Uncle David must have left for work only an hour before. When she drank like that, I tried to stay out of her way, so I went back upstairs to play.\n\nI don't know why I did it, perhaps I was mad at her for drinking, but I went into her room and began playing with her make-up. This was a definite no-no, just because of the damage a ten year old girl can do to expensive make up.\n\nBy the time Janet found me, I had lipstick on, eye shadow, eyeliner, mascara, and rouge on. She flipped! She started screaming at me, yelling that I was a brat, and a pain in the ass for ""fucking"" with her stuff. Then she started telling me I looked like a whore and a slut and I started to cry. She laughed at that, and kept calling me filthy names like cunt, and cocksucker.\n\nI knew the words but I never heard them like that. I tried to run out of her bedroom but she caught me and threw me down on the bed. I lied there crying as she snickered and laughed at me. ""You're nothing but a dirty whore. A slut. A fuckin' cock-sucking little cunt that needs to be taught a lesson. I was sobbing when I heard her finish her drink and set it on the nightstand. Then I felt her on the bed and she suddenly grabbed me by my hair and wrenched my head around.\n\nHer face was inches from mine. ""And I'm the one who's gonna teach you, fucking cunt!"" she rasped in my face. The smell of alcohol was overpowering. She smiled evilly and breathed in my face when she saw my nose wrinkle. Then she opened her mouth and licked my face. Spit and saliva oozed from her mouth as she laved her tongue up and down my face.\n\nShe seemed not to care she was licking all the make-up and tears on my face. She pushed me back down on the bed and leaning over me, stuck her tongue into my mouth and roughly felt my body with her hand. I was still in my nightshirt and panties. She rubbed her hand over my long shirt to feel my tiny boobs, which were more like bumps, then moving her hand down to my crotch.\n\nShe forced my legs apart and I felt her strong hand cupping my cunny mound. I lied there with my eyes closed, not moving, as my Uncle's girlfriend violated me. Janet continued muttering obscenities as she groped my small body.\n\nShe pulled my nightshirt up to my neck exposing my pink panties and my little boobies. Her eyes roved over my naked chest with desire, then she bent over and started licking and sucking on my stiff little nipples, her other hand continuing to rub my pussy through my thin panties. My whole chest was soon covered with her sticky saliva.\n\nJanet was still dressed in only her bathrobe. Suddenly sitting up, she ripped it off and kneeled before me on the bed in only her panties. Gazing down at me, she fondled her tits, pulling a nipple with one hand and slid her other hand into her panties to rub her cunt.\n\nPulling her hand back out, I could see her fingers were wet with her own juices. She brought them to her mouth and sucked them as she leered at me. Her panties were wet and stained and as she moved closer I could smell her unwashed vagina. Straddling my stomach she faced me and ground her pantied cunt against my belly and chest. I could feel the moist heat as she humped my small body. \n\n""Oh fuck, you little bitch slut! You got my pussy all wet and sloppy,"" she hissed at me and pressed her smelly mouth against mine, once again shoving her tongue down my throat. I gagged, and started crying again. Raising her head up again, she laughed, still humping me. ""You think that's bad..."" she snorted, ""...you fucking cock-sucking, cunt-lapping little whore!""\n\nThen she began tugging on her panties until they ripped apart. I felt her bare cunt, hot and wet, upon my chest. She inched forward and grabbed me by the hair and jammed my head into her smelly vagina. ""Lick it, you cunt! Lick it!"" Janet hissed as she ground my face against her humping cunt. I couldn't breathe, she was smothering me as I sobbed and gagged. I almost passed out when she finally released my head and got up off me.\n\nMy face was soaked with her juices and my tears. I felt her hands upon me once more, roughly feeling my tits bumps and then down to my pussy. She moved to the end of the bed and grasped my little pink panties and pulled them off me. Holding my legs by the ankles she spread them apart and gazed with lust upon my hairless ten year old pussy. I covered my face with my hands as I saw her bend over, moving her face to my vagina. I cried as I felt her start to roughly lick me.\n\nShe held my small ass cheeks in her hands as she forced her tongue up my tight slit. She continued to lick me all over my whole crotch, holding my legs by the back of my thighs and pushing them back against my chest. My whole crotch was bared to her as she licked and sucked my hairless pussy, even licking up my bum crack and bathing my butt hole in her spit.\n\nShe uttered obscenities as she licked and probed with her tongue. Then something strange started to happen. I didn't even realize that I had stopped crying. My head was dizzy as I realized what she was doing began to feel good. Small grunts and groans escaped my lips as I began breathing faster. I couldn't believe how hard she was pushing her face into my small pussy. It scared me, as if she was trying to shove her whole head up there.\n\nI started whimpering as the conflicting feelings intensified. It felt good what she was doing, licking me, yet it scared me and made me feel like I had to pee. In moments I was whining and almost crying again as the feeling of needing to pee became unbearable, and then suddenly I couldn't breath. My body started to shake, my breath hitching in my lungs and I knew I was going to burst. My dizzy mind distantly heard Janet grunt several times and her tongue quickened and her mouth sucked as I suddenly could take no more. I shrieked and held my hands to my face as my head whipped back and forth, my body convulsing.\n\nMy little cunt suddenly became even wetter and it felt like I was peeing into Janet's mouth as she fervently sucked me. I must have fallen asleep. When I awoke I was still lying on their bed, gown still up around my shoulders. Janet was gone. My cunt was still wet and there was a big wet spot on the blanket. I found my panties on the floor and walked unsteadily to the bathroom.\n\nMy eyes were crusty from tears, my vagina was sore, but for some reason I felt good. Relaxed... like after having done something that I thought was bad, but finding out mommy and daddy weren't mad. I was still frightened of Janet and thought she must hate me, but the feelings weren't as heavy as I thought they'd be. That night, in bed when the house was quiet, I explored my sore cunt, and cried when I came.\n\nDuring the rest of the two weeks I spent with Uncle David and Janet, the nights were the best. Uncle David was home every night. He took me shopping, to the arcade, out to eat, to the movies. We played games, even had a food fight. I loved being close to him, I felt so safe, and even sexy. And at night when he would tuck me in, under the covers, I would have my finger up my cunny as he kissed me good night.\n\nFor the most part Janet would stay away from me, especially when Uncle David was home. She only caught me playing with her make-up two more times.\n\n***\n\nAs I got older, I began to realize I was different than other kids my age. I thought about sex constantly. I loved to masturbate and had my hands in my panties constantly, fingering, probing, prodding, poking, frigging, rubbing my sore, hairless cunt and tender asshole as much as I could. I began orchestrating ""doctor"" sessions with my brother and sister. Sheri was willing, but also very young.\n\nEven though Randy was a year older than me, he was extremely timid and shy. A momma's boy. He was putty in my hands. The only problem was that he was too timid. I wanted to do more than the ""touchy- feeling"" games we were playing, but it was still fun.\n\nMy father's business got bigger and one day he came home with a computer. We both learned to use it. We would spend hours together figuring out programs and games. He even let me help him set up his business programs. When we got ""online"", we both soon realized there was sex everywhere, all over the Internet.\n\nThere would be occasional awkward moments when we would stumble onto a sex site. We began using the computer at different times, and I knew he was probably looking up sex sites, just like I was. The perversion that I became exposed to, changed my life for ever...\n\nFirst it was the pictures of nude men and women. Then pictures of people having sex. I saw things I couldn't believe even though I was seeing it with my own eyes. Such huge hard cocks! Women sucking them, eating their cum, fucking, ass-fucking! Lesbians and gays! I loved it! My little pussy was constantly wet and messy. \n\nOnce I even masturbated right there while my mother and Sheri made cookies in the next room! I masturbated constantly. I couldn't make it through the whole day at school without going to the bathroom at least twice to finger-fuck my cunt to an orgasm. I got off so good, especially when there was another girl in the stall next to me peeing or going poop. It felt so nasty, and I had begun to realize that the nastier and dirtier it was, the harder I came. There was nothing about sex that I wasn't interested in. \n\nBecause of this, and the fact that I was something of a tomboy, I didn't have many friends. My mother always told me I was very pretty, but at that time in my life, my body was thin and gangly and my tits weren't that big yet. I had a reputation at school as a kind of weirdo because of the way I dressed.\n\nI think the boys stayed away from me because they were intimidated by my aggressiveness. Yet I was shy and insecure when I was alone with the other girls. I found I liked watching them get undressed in the locker room and I would think about having sex with them like I saw pictures of on the computer. And of course, I wished I could have been in the boys' locker room to see them as well. All those cocks swinging free.\n\nOnly, for some reason I liked older men better than any of the boys. I wished I could be in a grown-up men's locker room. Yes, I suppose I was a little weird for a 12 year old girl just in seventh grade, but I was still a happy (and very horny) young girl.\n\nI continued using the computer as much as I could, looking for anything to do with sex. I knew there were worse things on the Internet and I wanted to find them. Then I think my father started to realize what his little girl might be looking at. So he built an office in the basement and the computer went down there.\n\nOn that day, all hell broke lose! I cried and practically had a temper tantrum over being shut off from the computer. I was like a junkie with her heroin. No one was allowed in his office and the computer was off limits. How could he do this to me! I was so mad. Daddy would spend hours down in his office on his computer.\n\nI hated him. How could he be so mean to me? I wouldn't talk to him. I was mad at mommy, because she sided with him. I completely ignored Randy and I was purposely mean to Sheri. I even started thinking about doing to Sheri what Janet did to me. I was so frustrated, I took it out on my cunt.\n\nI tried to get Randy to play doctor with me again, but he said it wasn't right for brother and sister to fool around. He surprised me by letting me borrow some dirty magazines he had. I loved the pictures! Looking at people having perverted sex really turned me on. I knew about X-rated videos and was dying to see one. I looked at the magazines and frigged my clit until it was too sore to touch.\n\nIn one of the magazines there were pictures of women with vibrators and cucumbers up their holes. I had wanted to try fucking myself with something for a long time, but had hoped to lose my cherry to a man or at least a boy my age.\n\nI guess it just wasn't to be. So one night I snuck a cucumber and a carrot up to the bedroom Sheri and I shared... Later in bed, finally with the lights out, I frigged my sore clit till my hole was good and wet. I fingered myself, gently rubbing the tip of my finger against my hymen. I knew it would hurt, but I didn't care. I wanted to fuck myself silly. I sucked and licked my fingers, not caring how much noise I made or if I woke up Sheri. I worked my middle finger into my anus, slowly pushing it in and wiggling it around. Then I spit on my fingers and wiped the saliva on my tingling asshole. Grasping the carrot tightly, I firmly pushed it in my asshole. The pain made my pussy even wetter.\n\nI threw off the covers and spread my legs as wide as I could, no longer caring if Sheri was awake or not. This was the first time I had anything up my ass besides my fingers, and it felt so fucking good. I held the carrot still and slid my ass back and forth on the bed slowly ass-fucking the carrot. I knew I had to be really worked up if I was going to bust my cherry, and playing with my ass always got me hot. Picking up the cucumber, I rubbed it up and down my wet slit. Fuck, it felt so good! I grabbed my ankles and one by one hooked my legs behind my head. \n\nThis was a trick I have been able to do since I was very little (My mom thought it was hysterical, and it seemed to make my father uncomfortable). It was one of my favorite ways to masturbate, with my cunt so close to my face. If I could have reached, I knew I would have sucked my own pussy a long time ago! I licked the end of the cucumber, slobbered really, getting it as wet as I could, and slowly started pushing it into my wet hole.\n\nI have to say... it wasn't the easiest thing I have ever done, taking my own virginity. I pushed, screwed, and jabbed that vegetable up my tight cunt, groaning and grunting with the pain, and then...""OUCH! Oh, that fuckin hurt!"" I hissed in pain. I could hear the sucking sound the cucumber made as it slid deeply into my cunt, passed my destroyed hymen.\n\n""Cathy? What's wrong?""\n\nI groaned, knowing that Sheri was awake. I didn't care anymore though, I just sat there with my legs behind my head, a carrot up my ass, and blood seeping out around the cucumber in my cunt. I was waiting for the pain to subside as Sheri tiptoed over to my bed.\n\nMy little 10-year-old sister stopped short and gasped when she saw me. She just stood there and stared as I held the cucumber motionless and watched her back through slitted eyes. Gradually the pain subsided and I found I could move the vegetable back and forth with minimal pain. I exhaled loudly and groaned as the pleasure started. The carrot started to slip from my asshole, so I quickly grabbed it and slid it in deeper. I couldn't believe the feelings that started flowing over me.\n\nSheri took a tentative step towards me, her eyes wide with wonder. ""What are you doing, Cathy?"" she whispered to me. I swore softly, the pleasure billowing over me from my spread crotch. I gradually increased the pace of the cucumber, pushing it deeply into my cunt, and then pulling it out again. ""Oh, Sheri! I'm a woman now!"" I whispered back, tears of joy and pleasure falling down my cheek. The carrot was slipping from my ass again ""Sheri, hold the carrot! Please!"" I begged. \n\nShe placed her small hand on the carrot and stopped it from sliding out. I moaned and pushed the cucumber as deep as it would go. ""Oh, fuck!"" I hissed again. ""Push it in deeper, Sheri! Push the carrot in deeper!"" I pleaded. \n\n""Cathy! You're bleeding! Your really scaring me!"" She started to cry.\n\n""Oh, no, no, no, baby! It's alright! It only bleeds for a second. Oh, Sheri it feels good! Oh, so fucking good!"" I rushed to calm her. ""I'm alright, honey! I'm a woman now! It feels so good, and it only hurts a little. Please, Sheri, push it in. Deeper!"" I whispered between gasps.\n\nEyes wide with uncertainty, Sheri slowly pushed the carrot in another three inches as her sister hissed in ecstasy. I was now smoothly sliding the vegetable in and out of my pussy. I could see my juices, pink with blood, froth around the base of the cucumber. I was getting so close! I could feel the tension mounting in my body, and the feeling of needing to pee, which I now knew was my orgasm. I rocked back and forth on my ass and back, forcing the cucumber in and out of my sucking cunt.\n\nSheri held the carrot as my juices dripped all over her hand. I whined and whimpered as quietly as I could as my cum hit me. I shook and spit drooled from my slack mouth, holding the cucumber as deep as I could. I came so hard! I unhooked my aching legs from around my head and let the vegetables slide out of me like they were turds from my ass.\n\nI laid there in my mess, as the blissful feeling washed over me. Sheri handed me a dirty towel from the hamper and I shoved it between my legs. Then I took Sheri into bed with me and held her.\n\nWe slept in the mess I made, the vegetables poking us between our legs."
1092,"Confused, Norway","['FF', 'humor']","I had to read that last bit twice, I don't mind telling you. These things don't happen often, but when they do, you accept them with gratitude. You get comma, comma, comma, and then suddenly, just when you least expect it, a full stop. (It's difficult when you're in the Norwegian part of cyberspace. Should I write ""full stop""? I know some people call them periods, but I have my full stops rather more frequently, and it seems pointless to confuse a sentence with a life sentence. But then again, Ilona hasn't reached a full stop: there's more.) So I read on.\n\n""I'm so worried what my mom and pa would think!! But I can't stop wondering about what it might be like with a girl. What should I do? BTW I'm 36D, 98 pounds, 5'6"", blonde, so have had many boyfriends, I'm definitely not lesbian!!! see photo attached... Hope you like it *chiquita*!!""\n\nI can almost see the photo before I click on the e-mail attachment. Doubtless something culled from some men's magazine. And yes, it's an over-endowed teenage pixie with matchstick legs, showing yards of flat, toned tummy and a face that is beautiful but blank.\n\nIn my job we get time-wasters like these more often than we care to. I send out my stock response.\n\n""Dear Ilona, you are not at all unusual. I see countless underweight big-breasted cheerleaders like you, all with much the same problem. I have made an appointment for you to come to my clinic on Tuesday of next week. Kindly e-mail my secretary at [e-mail address withheld] to confirm that you can attend, or to make another appointment. Please try to abstain from sexual activity for 48 hours beforehand, as this will assist with our standard tests.\n\n""Yours, Dr Z.""\n\nThen, because I am bored, I add:\n\n""PS: love the photo!!!\n\n""PPS: Where did you learn Spanish? PPPS: Where did you learn English?""\n\nHonestly, these people make me absolutely sick. I'm trying to run a decent professional service, and yet I'm hounded by these time-wasters - most of them doubtless pimply schoolboys out for a laugh.\n\nI delete the e-mail, and several others like it. Stupid children. Some people do not realize how important my work is.\n\n* * *\n\nA few days later, and I am more than usually frazzled, when the receptionist announces that Ilona is here to see me.\n\nIlona. Ilona. The name is familiar. I search through my deleted e-mail folder and find that it is still there. I read the first few words, and everything comes back to me.\n\n""Oh my God."" I can barely speak.\n\n""I have entered her details on the system."" She gives me the reference number, and I look her up. ""Oh no! Not another one!"" I think. ""First a teenaged tennis idol, and now this.""\n\nPatiently, the receptionist asks if she is to make Ilona wait.\n\n""Well... no,"" I mutter, ""send her in.""\n\nOh dear. I hate it when reality does this to me. I just feel so old. Do you know what I mean? Everything just aches. Everything becomes an effort, even keeping my mouth closed.\n\n""Good morning, Ilona. How very nice to see you.""\n\nAnd it is. She is just like the photograph, except that she is wearing a short, tight white t-shirt bearing a delightfully undulating motto, a ridiculously short little skirt, long white socks and spotless white trainers - and very little else, so far as I can see. She is carrying two enormous blue and pink balls of fluff on strings.\n\n""What are those two enormous blue and pink balls of fluff?"" I ask her, anxious to begin the interview on a relatively unchallenging note.\n\n""These, *chiquita*?"" she asks. ""Here, I'll give you a taste of my routine."" She swirls them, jumps about, and begins flashing those amazing legs at me. Once or twice she calls out ""Hola!"" or something similar. I blush to tell you, but I am observant enough to have ascertained already that she is not wearing bra or panties. She thinks that she is confused? Why, she is a fount of confusion: my brain is one great exclamation mark, and an inverted one at that. Why does she keep making me think of punctuation?\n\n""Thank you, yes, I see,"" I manage to gasp, and mercifully she stops, alighting gracefully on her toes. I wait until all of her has stopped moving, collect my wits, and call the interview to order. ""Pray do take a seat.""\n\nCautiously, as if commanding a vivacious pet dog to sit, she drops her balls of fluff beside her long, flawlessly tapered calves. She gracefully crosses her legs with a little soft sigh, then looks sharply down, as if to make sure that her fluff-balls are not running amok.\n\nI can almost feel those thighs softly pressing together. I gulp as unobtrusively as I can. Choking in front of a client is so unprofessional. ""What do you call them?"" I ask.\n\nWithout so much as wrinkling that flawless forehead, she raises one perfectly-stencilled eyebrow. ""Call them?""\n\n""Your brightly-coloured balls. What do you call them?""\n\n""They are my pom-poms. I'm a pom-pom girl.""\n\nI grip my knees and repeat the discreet swallowing act. It seems as though just keeping my various internal organs in their respective places is going to keep me out of mischief for the duration of this interview.\n\n""Certainly,"" I manage to respond. It is time to make light conversation. ""You most certainly are. And a cheerleader? I thought they were American. I didn't know that we had cheerleaders in Norway.""\n\n""Oh but we do,"" she says earnestly, leaning forward a little.\n\nI find myself leaning back, pushing my chair a little further away from my desk.\n\nShe continues to explain with winsome enthusiasm. ""Now we have an international culture, and there are cheerleading groups springing up everywhere. Even here in Norway."" She gives me a dazzling smile. Her hair is immaculate, her skin flawless. She intimidates me.\n\n""Yes. I noticed that you are fluent in colloquial Spanish.""\n\n""That is true. It is considered de rigueur.""\n\n""And French, I see.""\n\n""Yup.""\n\n""And American English.""\n\n""Sure. All part of bein' a cheerleader.""\n\n""You are quite a talented linguist.""\n\nShe blushes and looks at me as if I have said something obscene. ""What did you say?"" She puts her hands on her shoulders, her arms crossed over her breast. Her t-shirt has ridden up a little as a result of her impromptu demonstration, and I am now looking at the deepest, most voluptuous navel in all of Scandinavia.\n\n""I just meant to say that you are a naughty little polyglot.""\n\nShe blushes a little deeper, and so do I. What have I said? ""I'm sorry. It's just that we doctors feel easier with things if we can put them into Greek.""\n\n""Ooh..."" She looks at me admiringly.\n\nGood. Time to get to the matter at hand. ""You say you have been suffering some confusion.""\n\n""Well, yes.""\n\n""You have a boyfriend, who does little for you sexually.""\n\n""Well, he does do something,"" she begins uncertainly. ""I have had several boyfriends... I'm not a lesbian...""\n\n""Ha ha, quite, quite. So he does something? That is the important point.""\n\n""Well, yes. But not very much.""\n\n""You must forgive me, but in order to help you I must ask: does he make you come?""\n\n""Yes, but only once or at most twice.""\n\n""Poor lamb,"" I think to myself. I pour all my therapeutic concern into my response. ""You mustn't think that this is at all unusual. I meet girls like you almost every day. It is always assumed that if a couple have sexual problems, then it's the woman's fault. It is very difficult to liberate ourselves from our social conditioning. It's probably not your fault at all.""\n\n""You think not?"" She leans forward, breast heaving, desperate for a therapist's absolution.\n\n""Certainly. You don't have any difficulty achieving orgasm when you're on your own, do you?""\n\n""Oh no.""\n\n""Well, then.""\n\nShe sinks back into her chair, relieved.\n\n""But why do you feel dissatisfied with your boyfriend? After all, some women are very happy if they come once, let alone twice, with their partner.""\n\n""Well... I think I do come, but... They're only..."" She looks wildly around her, as if searching for words.\n\n""Only little ones?""\n\nShe looks me in the eye now and nods vigorously. ""Yes, exactly. Only little ones.""\n\n""I quite understand."" Now I need to maintain her confidence if I am to understand her problem. ""I don't want you to think I put the words into your mouth; but perhaps you feel that there might be more to it. Is that right?""\n\nAgain she nods.\n\n""What makes you feel that?""\n\n""Well, when I'm on my own...""\n\n""My dear, I don't want to embarrass you. But when you are on your own, you sometimes have big ones?""\n\nShe blushes and nods.\n\n""I quite understand. Believe me, lots and lots of women, some of them married with tons and tons of children, are exactly like you.""\n\n""Oh really?"" Again she slides forward on her chair, parting her thighs deliciously, her eyes aglow.\n\n""Certainly. I promise you I meet women like you every day. There is nothing at all to worry about.""\n\nShe slides back, reassured.\n\n""But now I must ask you... When you are on your own, what do you think about? Do you fantasize? What is it that brings about these... big ones?""\n\nShe does not blush so much now. ""Well... I think of beautiful women. Like the ones in the fashion magazines, or...""\n\n""Yes, yes. You would be astonished how many completely heterosexual women tell me just the same thing.""\n\nHer eyes gleam in gratitude.\n\nI press on with my questions. ""And... when you fantasize about women, you find that you come more often?""\n\n""Oh yes, of course.""\n\nI laugh. ""Of course. About how many times?""\n\nHer beautiful eyes go a little vague.\n\n""Four? Five?"" I suggest.\n\nShe pulls a face. ""Oh no,"" she says, as if she had found something unpleasant in a seldom-explored corner of the fridge. ""Lots.""\n\n""You lose count?""\n\nShe nods vigorously.\n\nI hope my smile is not too tight-lipped. ""Oh good. Well, that still doesn't prove anything, so don't worry. I'll just ask you to take a standard test. I'll explain how it works. This book"" - I take a book from my desk drawer - ""contains pictures of men and of women. Each time you turn the page, you see a picture of a man or a woman. The order is random. While you look at the pictures, I closely examine your eyes to observe the dilation of your pupils. That tells me how much the image appeals to you. I shall need to sit close by you. I hope you don't mind.""\n\n""Oh, not at all.""\n\nI draw up a chair and pass her the book. ""You must turn the page when I say, and not before. Understood?""\n\n""Of course.""\n\n""Very well. Turn to page one.""\n\nShe opens the book. And there, I know, she is looking at Michaelangelo's David. I find it strange how much heterosexual women like this sculpture. Of course, it is fine - of its kind. But if I were heterosexual, I think I'd feel a little disappointed by the sight of infantile genitalia grafted on to a full-grown man.\n\n""Do you know that picture?""\n\n""Um... yes."" Her pupils dilated very rapidly, but then narrowed again at once.\n\n""What do you think of it?""\n\n""It's... perfect.""\n\n""Yes. Would you like to go to bed with someone like that?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""No? Why not?"" I wonder if it's the tiny genitalia.\n\n""I... I don't know.""\n\nI do not press her. ""Very well. Turn the page.""\n\nThe next picture is of a male porn star, very obviously erect. I watch closely, and see exactly the same effect - a rapid, transitory dilation. Then she frowns.\n\n""What do you think of him?""\n\n""All right, I suppose,"" she murmurs. Her tone suggests disappointment. There is little point in questioning her further.\n\n""Okay. On to the next page.""\n\nThe next picture is the Rokeby Venus. Nothing very sexual, but at once she is breathing deeper and her pupils are huge.\n\n""Beautifully painted, isn't it?"" I prompt her.\n\n""I'm sorry?"" she murmurs after a few seconds.\n\n""Beautifully painted,"" I repeat. ""The picture. Velazquez.""\n\n""Si. Es fantastica.""\n\nThere is no point in showing her further pictures. She has fallen at the first fence.\n\n""Where did you learn Spanish?""\n\n""It is an international culture. It is all part of cheerleading.""\n\n""Tell me about cheerleading. I really know nothing about it.""\n\n""Well... We dress in these clothes, and we go out on the field, and we sort of march, and I wave my...""\n\n""Your pom-poms?""\n\n""Yes, my pom-poms... and then we go back to the changing-room, and we're all hot and sweaty, and...""\n\nI wait for a while, but Ilona seems distracted once more.\n\n""Well, Ilona, what you describe is very common. I don't know much about cheerleaders, but every day I have lots and lots of women who come to me with symptoms very like yours.""\n\n""You do?"" Suddenly Ilona seems to focus, as if clutching on to a straw of hope.\n\n""Certainly. You are not the first today, you know.""\n\n""Oh, it makes me feel so much better to know that.""\n\n""But as I said before, there is a great distance between what you are describing and full-blown Lesbianism."" I give a little laugh. ""If you were to see another woman's sex in real life, not just in your imagination, I'm sure you'd run screaming from the room.""\n\n""Oh I don't think so."" She is suddenly quite positive.\n\n""You don't?"" I roll my chair back a foot or so. ""Well, then,"" I goad her, ""what do you think of this?"" I lift my dress. I am not wearing panties. She can see everything.\n\n""Oh, my,"" she says, fascinated, at once falling to her knees between my thighs.\n\n""Now just a moment,"" I protest. But then the breath is driven from my body. It is not just the lapping of her tongue. It is the way she grips my thighs, the way she moans as she licks and kisses. ""This is most..."" I groan. I want to say ""unprofessional,"" but I just cannot say it. She is just such a sweet girl.\n\n""My God!"" I groan, when I can manage to prise her away. ""My God!"" It would not be so bad if this were not the first time today.\n\n""So does that make me a dyke?"" she asks, rocking back on to her heels.\n\nI stand up and retreat behind my desk. ""Ilona, this is not unusual. Lots of women want to try out new things. Of course it may be that you do have Lesbian tendencies..."" I am struggling to get my breath back.\n\n""Yes?"" she helps me kindly.\n\n""Not of course that there's anything wrong with that...""\n\n""No?""\n\n""Or... perhaps you have what we call NLCD syndrome. It is surprisingly common.""\n\nShe sits back in her chair with a pleased smile. ""What do you propose?""\n\n""Normally, we prescribe group therapy to try to help you learn your true sexual identity.""\n\n""Thank you.""\n\n""I can offer an immediate session if you wish.""\n\n""That would be wonderful!"" She seems genuinely enthusiastic.\n\nI press my intercom button. ""I have a probable NLCD here,"" I say. ""Which GT room is it? ...Thank you."" I look up at Ilona. She is almost quivering with anticipation. ""I shall now direct you to one of our group therapy rooms. If you go out of that door over there and follow the corridor to your right, you will come to a door on your left with a number 7 on it. Knock before you enter.""\n\n""Very well. Thank you,"" she says, standing. I watch her as she walks to the door. Really, there is nothing in the wrong place.\n\nOnce I am alone, I press my intercom button again. ""DND on GT room seven, please.""\n\n""Very good, Doctor.""\n\nI get up and walk round the room, just making sure everything is tidy. I do this as a matter of course after interviews like these. And oh dear. She left her pom-poms behind. I pick them up gingerly. They are very brightly coloured. I carry them at arm's length and deposit them on the side table next to the tennis racquet.\n\n* * *\n\n""Brigid!""\n\n""Ilona! What are you doing here?""\n\n""Oh, just a check-up. I saw a Doctor Z.""\n\n""So did I! She's cool, isn't she?""\n\n""Yeah. She said I might be NLCD, whatever that means.""\n\n""Yeah, same with me.""\n\n""Really? What a coincidence! But... Brigid... where's your racquet?""\n\n""Oh, my..."" Brigid looks around vaguely. ""I must have left it somewhere. If it comes to that, where are your pom-poms?""\n\n""Oh, they're... Oh dear. I think I must have left my pom-poms someplace, too.""\n\n""No, Ilona. I don't think you did...""\n\n""Oh Brigid!""\n\n""Oh, Ilona!""\n\n* * *\n\nA few moments later, my intercom buzzes. ""Doctor, I have an Inga here to see you.""\n\n""Eighteen? Scantily clad? Confused?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""From Saint Agatha's?""\n\n""Right again, Doctor. Do you know her? I thought she was a new case.""\n\n""She probably is. I think I'm just having one of those days.""\n\n""Doctor, may I just ask you a question. I'm still quite new here, and I was just wondering...""\n\n""Oh, don't tell me you're getting confused as well.""\n\n""No, I just wondered... What does NLCD mean?""\n\nI frown. ""Well, it's a technical term, and I'm not sure... But let's just say that the first three letters stand for 'no longer confused.' Very well. Send her in.""\n\n Finis\n\n-- Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright with all rights reserved by its author unless explicitly indicated."
1093,Consensual Voyeur,['MF'],"She didn't lay back in the water as he thought she might; she was instead holding on to the slats in the bannister around the tub. With a flash of light inside his head he became aware of the jet in the small of his back; watching her position and movements he tried to imagine how high the jet would be pulsing against her body... her torso pressed tightly against the wall of the tub; she was arched forward, the taut muscles of her back glistening in the subdued light of the patio. He examined the clothing in the water, exposing her secret to him. He clenched them in his teeth, seething with an erotic electricity. Her hips pressed closely to the jet on the wall of the tub, gently flexing, thrusting, twisting... his condition advanced towards unbearability. A raging torrent of blood raced through his ears, traveling south towards his own fire, threatening to burst the seam on his shorts. He longed to show her, but it was her show. With each quick breath from her, he hurtled headlong towards a thunderous collapse of all control. Yet he knew he would not move from this spot-nor could he- so strong was her influence. Only she could say yes or no. As he writhed, her writhing became increasingly more impassioned; hands searching, grasping for a better hand-hold form which to meld with the source of her mounting pleasure. He studied her intently, shivering from each gentle moan wafting across that distance between them from her direction. He imagined himself to be the jets beneath her; painting her with his tongue; lightly, rhythmically, frantically smashing down the barriers of pleasure she did not know existed. His was a complete, hollow ecstasy; with her but not within her. He wanted to be inside her, feeling her emptiness as he would withdraw; feeling his own completeness as he joined with her, further driving them past the boundaries of fleshly sensation. Her ecstasy had reached its apogee; and as she came tumbling from those heights, his hips thrust forward spasmodically in time with her own. Could there be a more complete marriage of torture with pleasure? he thought.\n\nAnother flash in the darkness behind his eyes, and a sudden realization he was not where he had been. He awoke in his own bed, disoriented.\n\nDisappointed.\n\nA purging of desires forever unsatiated...\n\njack riggen"
1094,Consent,"['Mf', 'inc', 'cons', 'ped']","At first, I didn't even know I WAS being fucked. I mean, it was just something Daddy and I did. I didn't know there was a relationship between what my father and I did in the mornings, and the thing called, ""fucking."" I was a little sore after that first time; but since Daddy didn't seem to think there was anything unusual about coming into my room and slipping his thick prick up inside me until he filled my vagina with a big puddle of his thick white sperm, why should I? I mean, I was only 6 years old at that time. Well, of course it didn't stop at just one time. The next morning Daddy came into my bedroom just like the day before, and climbed into bed with me. This time, knowing what was going to happen, I spread my legs without even asking, and let Daddy slide up inside me like he had previously. The second time was a little different though, as I wasn't quite so sore as the first time; the slight pain having subsided to a dull ache. Also, Daddy took a little longer this time; stroking in and out for almost 10 minutes before jerking and grunting on top of me, while he filled my crack full of the same thick sticky white stuff he had the first time. Also, the racket woke my little sister up; and she watched her father and big sister mating on the bed alongside hers with eyes as big as saucers. Just like me though, Cindy didn't say a word; not even when Daddy squirted his sperm inside me, and pulled out; leaving a big white gob of ooze dribbling from my creamy snatch, and a matching dribble still dripping from his wilting prick. It was three days later that Daddy did it again. Like always, he never said a word; and I never once even asked what he was doing. Daddy just climbed into bed with me; pumped my tight little slit full of his thick white baby-juice; and then climbed off again; leaving me with an obscene puddle of his sticky white goo soaking in my cunny, and oozing its way up inside my developing womb. Usually my little sister Cindy would watch; but occasionally she slept through the whole thing. As I said, Daddy never asked; just climbing on top of me, and pumping my cunny full of incestuous cum each time. And as for me, I never objected. Why should I have? Except possibly for the first time, it didn't hurt; and after a while I found I began to like it almost as much as Daddy did. After the first few times, Daddy fell into a kind of pattern; usually fucking me about three or four times a week; starting on Mondays and then coming into my bedroom about every other day until the weekend. Sometimes he would ""cum"" in two days in a row, and sometime not. Sundays (since he slept in) was always reserved for Momma; as I could tell by the telltale squeaking in my parents' bedroom. As I said, Daddy never asked me; and I never even thought of saying, ""No."" After a while I got to like it so much that I would have gone asking HIM; if we hadn't already gotten into the pattern of nobody saying a word during the entire time we fucked.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n2\n\n\n\nSo in a way, I guess you COULD say I consented. For sure I never raised any objections to my father sliding his thick prick up inside me, fucking me, cumming inside me, filling my womb with his incestuous sperm, and later even getting me pregnant with his babies, when I DID know what was going on. I guess you could say that was consent, of a kind. What about my Mother? Momma never said anything either. The closest she came was the third day Daddy was fucking me, and then about 4 years later. The first time Momma even seemed to notice, as I said, was about the third or fourth time Daddy came into my room. Cindy was watching as Daddy pushed his big ""thing"" all the way up inside me; and Daddy was grunting and groaning as he got ready to ejaculate his sperm inside me. Momma poked her head in the door to our bedroom, just as Daddy started into the final jerks and shivers he usually gives before squirting inside me. Momma must have known it wasn't any use talking to Daddy; at least until he finished cumming anyway. So she told my little sister, ""When they finish, tell them that breakfast is almost ready."" Cindy just nodded; keeping to the tradition that nobody talked when Daddy came into the room like that. All the time, Daddy kept right on fucking me; just as if Momma wasn't there. He didn't speed up, or act guilty or anything; just sliding in and out until after Momma left; and once more filling my little tummy with gush after thick sticky gush of his white goo. If I hadn't thought anything before about Daddy coming into my room and fucking me like that, then I certainly thought it was OK after Momma never said anything. From then on, I just assumed that fucking (or being fucked by) your own father was just one of the things a girl does. In fact, the only thing that ever bothered me about the whole deal, was having to clean up after the mess Daddy made in my cunny. Once, when Momma caught me trying to wipe up the sticky mess in my crotch, she showed me how to use the old water-bottle-cum-douchebag to rinse myself out with. But she never even commented on how the gooey mess got inside my vagina in the first place. After about a year, even that didn't bother me, as I got to LIKE feeling my father's cum squishing in my vagina and yes, even drooling down my leg (when I wasn't wearing panties, that is). I think one reason Daddy first started fucking me and my sisters, was that Momma was pregnant at this time; though I didn't really appreciate this until much later. The only thing I noticed at the time, was Momma getting fatter and fatter until one day she was gone for a week; while we lived off Daddy's cooking; and Daddy slept all night long in my bed with me for the first time; fucking me at least three times each night, and almost twice a day while Momma was gone. I think I had more of my father's thick white cum pumped into my belly during that one week, than I usually had in a whole month. During the entire time Momma was in the hospital, it seemed like my bare little cunny almost continuously dripped thick white goo; which ran down my legs in obscene drools, all day long. I didn't mind. If it made Momma and Daddy happy for me to ""take care of his needs"" like that, while Momma was gone, then it made me happy too. Then when Momma came back, Cindy and I had another little sister.\n\n 3\n\n\n\nOne thing didn't go back to the way it was after Momma was gone for that week though. Daddy no longer only fucked me in the morning, but would casually reach over and pull my panties down and take me whenever he felt like it. At first I was a little embarrassed at being fucked in front of Momma and my two little sisters; (even though Carol was still a baby) but eventually it just became as normal to feel Daddy bend me over the couch and fuck me until he squirted my little tummy full of baby-juice while we both watched TV, as it was to feel him climb into my bed and fill my belly with incestuous cum in the mornings. Even then, he still never asked me. In fact, I can remember Daddy fucking me while we both watched television, and the only words he said were to comment on some stupid commercial; as if fucking his own daughter and squirting her womb full of his incestuous seed was so normal it didn't need commenting on, while a stupid commercial was. It didn't make any difference to Daddy if my mother or little sister were watching, either. Daddy would pull my panties down and slip his thick prick up inside me, right in front of Cindy; sliding in and out until he came in big gooey splashes of his thick white cum squirting against my uterus. Then he would pull out; leaving me with a cunny dripping thick white goo in front of my little sister; while he buttoned up his pants and went back to watching television, as if nothing had happened. He didn't seem to care if I bothered to wipe-up and pull up my panties, or if I just lay there dribbling white goo down my legs; letting everyone know what we had just been doing. So, if it was THAT normal for a father to fuck his own daughter, why should I have objected? Besides, as I said previously, I liked it. It felt GOOD to feel Daddy's thick cock slither up into my hot little hole, and I got to like the feel of it sliding in and out so much, that after a while I found myself trying to ""entice"" Daddy, so he would do it to me. He usually did too. Well, things continued like this for about a year and a half, while Carol slept in her crib in the room down the hall from us. Then, about two months after Cindy's birthday, Daddy surprised me by coming into our bedroom one morning, and instead of getting into bed with ME, he got into bed with Cindy! This time I watched, as Daddy slid his slick prick up in my little sister's belly; not stopping until it was three-quarters of the way inside her, and Cindy was making little squeaks of pain when he did. By now I recognized the sheen of KY-jelly on Daddy's prick, so I knew he had used the same stuff on her to make it easier for him to slide inside her, that he probably had used on me a year and a half before. Horny as he was, Daddy didn't want to hurt either of us, by trying to fuck us ""dry"". It made it a LOT easier to slide inside when he was all ""slicked-up"" like that.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n4\n\n\n\nOnly Cindy was a lot smaller than I was. Daddy couldn't get all of his thick prick up inside her, like he could with me. However, Daddy took care of that too. Pulling out for a second, Daddy reached down beside the bed where he had dropped a blue and white tube. Then, he smeared a lot of gunk all over his swollen prick, and pushed the end of the tube up against my little sister's slit, and squirted almost the whole rest of the tube inside her. All the time Daddy didn't say a word, and neither did either my little sister or I. However, when Daddy pushed his prick up against Cindy's tiny little hole, and this time slid it ALL the way inside her, the little girl couldn't help letting out a loud ""Ow!"" as he slid home inside her. After that though, Cindy just lay there and took it; only grimacing a little as Daddy's thrusts got a little rough just before he started ejaculating his seed inside her womb. Then, as usual, when he finished cumming inside her, Daddy just pulled out; got up out of the bed; and left. No kissing, no hugging, no ""thank you,"" no nothing. Just get in bed with your daughter; slide your prick up into her uterus; fill the child's womb with your thick white baby-making cum, and then get up and leave. Never a word spoken, from start to finish. Now I don't want you to get the impression that our parents didn't love us, or let us know that they did. While strict, both parents, including Daddy, were not shy about hugging cuddling, and otherwise letting us know how much they cared about us. To see Daddy tickling the baby, or patting Cindy on the head, or feel him giving me a quick peck of affection when I did something right, was the sort of thing that the three of us strove for. Many's the time we'd all end up snuggled together in the big couch in the living-room; while we watched TV together or listened to recordings on the stereo. As I said, neither Momma nor Daddy was averse to showing signs of affection. Only when Daddy came into our bedroom those times, did he avoid kissing or hugging us like he did Momma. It was as if fucking his daughters was something Daddy had to do, just like it was one of our duties to ""take care of him."" He never asked, and we never did either. Once Daddy started fucking my little sister, you might expect that I wouldn't get fucked so often myself. Only it wasn't really that way at all. Daddy still came into my bedroom and fucked me almost every other day. Only now, on the days he wasn't fucking me, he almost certainly slipped into my little sister's bed and fucked her. Sometimes watching Daddy's thick prick bulging in my little sister's belly, while he filled her tight little womb full of incestuous sperm, got to be too much for me; and I would play with myself at the same time. Sometimes this got Daddy so hard that he would go right from ejaculating his seed in my little sister's sucking young womb, to climbing on top of ME, and giving my tummy a shot of my father's baby-juice. Yeah baby-juice. When I turned 10 years old, Momma sat all three of us girls down and showed us a book about where babies came from, and girls having periods, and how men ejaculated sperm inside a girl to join with her eggs and make a baby.\n\n\n\n 5\n\n\n\nFunny though, Momma never said one word about how what we were doing every day with Daddy, was the same thing that makes babies in little girls. In fact, when either Cindy or I tried to lead the conversation that way, Momma always managed to change the subject before we got there. Momma repeated the lessons on sex, and how babies were made, both on Cindy's 10th birthday, and on Carol's as well. Only by that time, it was certainly superfluous for me. As I mentioned earlier (WAY earlier) there was really only one other time that Momma ever seemed to acknowledge what was going on in her little girls' bedroom, besides remarks about ""when you finish"" to the girl watching when breakfast was ready or something. That time, was after we started having periods. Once I had my first period, Momma moved me down to what used to be the nursery for Carol, and moved our little sister in with Cindy, to take my place. When I asked her why, she mentioned something about my needing it, ""After you get pregnant."" Well, I did. At the same time, Daddy, instead of ""taking precautions"" or being careful when he fucked me, actually started doing it even more; climbing into my bed at night; and sending me to sleep with my father's potent seed soaking into my womb; the way he had previously been sending me off to school in the mornings. Daddy not only didn't use a rubber or have Momma put me on the pill, but would quite often spend the whole night in my bedroom with his thick prick stuck up inside me; leaking his potent sperm in my belly where it belonged. In fact, he seemed to do this even more often when I was in the middle of my period and likely to get pregnant, than at other times. Knowing (after Momma's lessons) what was happening by now, I figured my parents just EXPECTED me to carry my father's baby; so after a while I found myself working just as hard as Daddy did to make him ejaculate his sperm inside me. By then I had grown to like feeling Daddy's thick prick sliding in and out of my vagina until it got to be too much, and Daddy sent jet after thick white jet of incestuous cum splashing against my uterus; until my vagina was awash in a pool of my own father's cum. This would usually get me off, and I would cum; squeezing each precious drop of my father's potent sperm up inside me, until he had no more to give. Daddy never pulled out, once I had started to climax, until I finished milking and squeezing his prick. On the other hand, Daddy never really tried to get me off either. If I wasn't already cumming before he finished, he just got up and went. Once, when I was feeling especially horny, I tried to talk Daddy into ""doing it"" with me, a little early one night. Boy was THAT a mistake! Momma overheard me, and before I knew it, she had jumped all over me; calling me all sorts of nasty names like ""slut"" and ""whore"" and other things I don't even remember. It seems that Momma thought that while it was a woman's ""duty"" to ""take care of her man"", even if that man was her own father; girls weren't expected to EVER ask a man for sex.\n\n\n\n\n\n 6\n\n\n\nOr at least that's what I figured out later, anyway. Maybe I was wrong, and Momma just didn't want to admit that her husband was ""molesting"" her little girl, by allowing us to talk about it. (It sure didn't feel to ME, like Daddy was ""molesting"" me.) All I really knew at the time was that Momma exploded at the moment I mentioned sex to my father; calling me all sorts of names I never heard either before or since. By the time things calmed down, I had gotten the VERY clear impression that the things Daddy did with me and my sisters (and Momma too) were NOT to be discussed. Not even with my own parents. It was almost a week before Daddy came into my room again (thus teaching me to keep my mouth shut); and two more before he was fucking me on a regular basis again. I had learned my lesson. I could have as much sex with my father as I wanted; as long as nobody said anything. So, from then on, I never did. Neither did either of my two sisters; having gotten a very good lesson themselves from watching what happened to me. Neither one of them wanted to give up fucking Daddy, any more than I did. By that time, all three of us girls were almost addicted to feeling our father's thick prick wriggling its way up inside our hot little holes; sliding in and out until Daddy filled our bellies with thick hot splashes of his white sticky baby-making seed. I grew to love the feel of Daddy's thick white cum squishing in my vagina and soaking into my tummy at night, almost as much as I enjoyed feeling it oozing out of my cunny during the day; running in obscene drools down my leg. Of course, during the week I had to douche before school, to keep my panties from being a horrible mess; but on weekends none of us girls ever bothered to put any on; so my sisters and I usually went barefoot and pantyless all weekend long. It was fun. So, from then on, just like at first, nobody ever said a word while having sex; no matter how much we liked it; even when we knew that Daddy's sperm squirting inside us was probably (possibly) getting us pregnant with his baby, at that very moment. Knowing that Daddy's sperm was wriggling its way up inside our wombs in search of our waiting eggs was more exciting than scary. So both Cindy and I were both doing everything a little girl could do, to get pregnant by her own father. I would often lie for several hours on the couch, or in my bed, with Daddy's sperm soaking into my vagina. Momma never said a word about it; even when I was lying there with my dress pulled up and no panties; with my bare little slit oozing thick white gobs of her husband's cum; letting the whole world know what my father had been doing to his little girl. If our mother didn't mind her husband getting their little girls pregnant with his babies, then why should Cindy or I object? Actually, I think that was what Momma intended all the time. Maybe she was afraid that if anybody said anything, we might start objecting. (Ha. Ha. Fat chance.)\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n7\n\n\n\nAbout 8 months after my first period, I missed my ninth one. Then, Momma's comments changed from ""After you get pregnant,"" to ""After you have your baby."" All the while she was preparing the crib for a new baby, and me for my expanding belly, as if there was nothing unusual for a girl who didn't even have a boyfriend, to have a belly looking like a watermelon was growing inside her. By this time, Daddy was fucking our 4 year old sister (almost 5 now) almost as often as he fucked me, Cindy, or Momma. I don't really remember the first time he fucked her, like I do Cindy. It just seems that one day I noticed Daddy sliding his thick prick up in our little sister's slit; and filling her cute little tummy full of his sperm, just as if he had already been doing it for months. Carol never even let out a squeak when Daddy slid his cock up inside her tight little hole, and fucked our little sister almost as hard as he usually fucked either Cindy or me. Daddy kept right on sliding his prick in and out of the little girl until he came inside her; ejaculating every drop of his potent seed right up inside the child's womb where it belonged; trying to impregnate our little sister as if a man was expected to father a child on his own daughter before the kid even entered kindergarten. Carol didn't object though; or even seem to mind taking her father's sperm inside her cute little tummy; splashing in thick white jets against the child's womb, until her tiny little cunny was awash in a sticky pool of her own father's potent seed. It obviously was NOT the first time for the little girl. As I said, Carol didn't seem to mind taking Daddy's cock or even his thick white sperm up inside her flat little belly, any more than Cindy or I did, when Daddy fucked either one of us. Yes, Daddy fucked me; almost up until the time I went into the hospital. He also fucked both Cindy and Carol as well. God, was it exciting to see Daddy sitting on the big chair in the living-room watching TV, with his swollen prick buried almost to the hilt in our little sister's womb; until the squeezing of the pre-schooler's tight little slit got to be too much for him, and we could see our father's swollen prick bulge, as he ejaculated gob after thick gooey gob of the greasy white stuff that makes babies in our little sister's sucking young womb, where it belonged. Just like with us though, Daddy never said a word about what he was doing; simply filling the child's womb with incestuous sperm, as if it was the most normal thing in the world for a man to try to impregnate his own 5 year old little girl. And Momma never said a word either. At the time, that wasn't so surprising to me or my sisters, because Daddy never HAD said anything, and it just seemed to us to be one of the things a girl did; fucking her own father, getting pregnant by him, and carrying his babies to term inside her womb. Mother never said anything either; not even when she saw Daddy fucking me or my sister right when we were in the middle of our periods, and squirting his sperm in our wombs, when she knew there was a good chance our father might be getting one of us pregnant while she watched.\n\n\n\n\n\n8\n\n\n\nEven when Carol was little, Momma never said a word when her husband pulled the little 5-year-old's panties down right in front of her, and then pulled the child down on his prick; fucking the little girl until he came inside her; with big splashes of sticky white goo filling our little sister's immature young womb full of her own father's potent seed while her own mother and sisters looked on. Sometimes when Daddy finished fucking Cindy or Carol, his prick would remain hard, and I would go over and slide my hot little hole down on my father's white-streaked and cum-dribbling penis until he filled my horny little womb just as full of incestuous cum as he had just filled my little sister's. Since none of us girls ever wore panties around the house (and rarely shoes or socks either, since they would just have gotten in the way) this was quite easy for me to do. There was one memorable day, when Daddy went from fucking Carol to me, to Cindy, and then back to our little sister again. The second time, Daddy just sat there for almost two hours with his thick prick buried to the hilt in our little sister's cute little belly; before the child's squirming got to be too much for him, and he sent a second helping of incestuous sperm splashing into the little girl's developing young womb, to try and ripen one of her developing eggs. (Daddy did NOT visit me that night . . . Darn.) From the time I turned 6, (and even earlier for my two sisters) I don't think any of us girls ever went over three days in a row, without feeling at least ONE thick white spurt of her own father's potent seed splashing against her uterus; and soaking into her womb where it belonged (unless somebody was sick, of course). Now I don't want to give you the impression that life around our home was one big long orgy for me and my sisters. Far from it; it wasn't. It was a VERY rare week that Daddy fucked any of us girls more than about five times; and usually it was only about two to four times apiece. As I mentioned before, Daddy fell into kind of a pattern; sliding into bed with each of us about every other day; but sometimes missing a day or two and sometimes fucking one of us two days in a row. It never seemed to make any difference whether he was fucking me alone, or me and Cindy, or all three of us, including Carol. Even then, it rarely took Daddy more than 15 minutes to get off. The only exceptions were the times Daddy actually slept with one of us, and even then he usually only came inside us once or twice; mostly doing just what you'd expect: sleeping. Occasionally he would actually sleep with his prick leaking cum inside me or one of my little sisters all night long; but that was rare. Even with Daddy fucking all three of us, I think Momma still got more sex from Daddy than all of us girls put together; as the few times when Momma was gone (like when she had the baby) Daddy would fuck me or one of my little sisters 5 or even 6 times a day, instead of the usual once every other day, or at most twice a day. Maybe it WAS one big long orgy for Daddy; what with me and my two sisters and our obviously horny mother to ""take care of."" It certainly wasn't one for me.\n\n\n\n9\n\n\n\nNo, most days were just normal days like any other kid had; with school, vacations, and yes even occasional boyfriends taking up most of our time. About the only thing you might have noticed about our family that was unusual, was that there were a LOT of little kids running around the house; as once I reached puberty there was almost always at least one big belly in the house, between me, Momma, and my two little sisters. This also meant there were a lot of babies needing feeding and changing and toddlers to be looked after as well. All three of us older kids did a LOT of babysitting. This continued for over five years; with our horny father fucking all three of his daughters like some stud-horse; breeding each of us almost every other day (and sometimes even more often). During that period, Daddy got me pregnant three more times; with two more girls and a boy. At the same time, he fathered two boys on Cindy, yet another girl on Momma, and I understand Carol has just finished having her first girl by Daddy. The first time Daddy got me pregnant, it was all new to me (of course). At first I never even noticed any difference; except the fact that my periods had stopped. Then about three months later my stomach started to bulge just a little. After six months, the bulge was quite noticeable, and people had stopped thinking I was fat, and everybody seemed to know I had a baby growing in my tummy. That part was the most fun. By then I could feel Diane moving occasionally inside me, and it was quite a kick to know I had part of Daddy and part of me growing inside my tummy. By the time I was 8 months along however, being pregnant had gone from being fun, to being a pain. My breasts were all swollen and already leaking a little. My back ached. My swollen tummy got in the way of everything, and I was so HEAVY you wouldn't believe it. I felt like a beached whale; and by the time I was ready to drop, I almost wished I hadn't gotten pregnant in the first place . . . almost. Uncle Jake was always the doctor for us when we had kids, and he always put Daddy down as the father on the birth- certificate. How Daddy got away with this, I don't know. At the time, (as I said before) it all seemed normal to me. As it is, I DO know who I'm going to have for MY doctor, whenever my kids need it. Once the baby was delivered, and my tummy shrank back to normal, I was suddenly VERY popular with the boys down at school. It seems my (by then) big boobs, and the fact that everybody KNEW that I fucked, made me look quite attractive to them. Only I already HAD a better lover than any of them. Still, it was almost three months after I gave birth to Diane, that Daddy started visiting me in my bed, while I nursed our daughter. I guess he knew it took me almost that long to get over being sore from giving birth.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n10\n\n\n\nAt first, after the strain of late pregnancy and the pain of giving birth, I wasn't so sure I ever wanted to go through the whole thing again. Only when I had gone for over three months without sex, after being used to feeling my father's thick prick sliding up my horny little slit and pumping my belly full of thick white cum almost every night, I finally got so horny I could almost scream. When Daddy finally climbed into bed with me after that long a wait, I didn't even THINK of objecting. Then, after about 6 months, when I wasn't so achingly horny and could think straight again, I found that I not only liked having a baby; with Diane hungry little mouth sucking so sweetly on my swollen boobs, but I actually missed feeling the little girl kicking and squirming inside my belly. (Yes, I liked having Daddy's baby; dirty diapers, getting up in the middle of the night to feed her, and everything. There's something incredibly wonderful, loving, and yes even erotic, to feel the little girl that you and your father made together, snuggled lovingly in your arms, while you feed the child from your own body.) Before six months had passed after giving birth to Diane, I was working just as hard as Daddy was, to get the next one growing in my tummy. By that time, Cindy's cute little tummy had already started to swell, and I found myself envying my little sister. So I started sleeping with my hips on a pillow, so Daddy's sperm would have a better chance of soaking in, instead of leaking out and being wasted. It took almost another nine months, before I caught the second time. After that, it was almost once a year, until I left for college. No, our parents never abused any of us kids; though some people (I understand) would call what they did just that. Neither I, nor either of my two little sister ever felt abused though. In fact, we probably got more loving <Giggle.> than most little girls do. (OK; OK! That's a joke. Still, Daddy may have fucked us and even gotten each of us pregnant with his babies by ejaculating his incestuous sperm in our bellies almost from the moment we each got big enough to take his thick prick up inside our bodies. That doesn't mean he didn't love us and care for us too. He did; and we all knew it.) I just don't think either of our parents saw anything wrong with a man fathering children on his own daughters; as long as the girls didn't mind anyway. To this day, I find it hard to see anything wrong myself. Daddy and Momma loved us and cared for us. If they wanted us to carry our father's babies in our wombs, then that was just one of the things a girl does for her parents. To us, it was just another thing to do; like taking out the trash. Only THIS family ""chore"" (unlike taking out the garbage) was one that all three of us girls LIKED to do. The really NICE thing, was that all three of us could ""do it"" at once, without any of us having to ""miss out on the fun."" Of course, Daddy was just one man, and we were three horny young girls (four, if you count Momma). But I understand that we still all probably got more sex from Daddy than most married couples do. I hear the average couple is lucky if they have sex twice a week. Daddy loved us a lot more than that. (<Giggle.> There I go again.)\n\n\n\n11\n\n\n\nIt was only after I left for college, and met Dan, and we had been fucking like bunnies for three months, that I found out how unusual things were at home. While Momma had told us kids all about how babies were made, she seems to have almost deliberately left out one vital piece of information . . . . Uhuh. How babies were NOT made. Momma never told us about birth-control. I don't know if it was deliberate or not; but I have my suspicions. Yeah, I was knocked-up higher than a kite, and had just told Dan the good news . . . . Only Dan was shocked, instead of overjoyed like I expected. It seems it had never even occurred to him that I wasn't ""on the pill"" since I seemed to see nothing wrong with fucking him without using a ""rubber"". The thought that I fully expected to get pregnant and carry his baby, never even occurred to him . . . . Until I proudly told him the good news, that is. Well, thank goodness I picked the right guy. Unlike so many men (I understand) Dan didn't drop me like a hot rock the moment I told him my panties were getting tight. In fact, he insisted that we get married that same day, so our kids would be ""legitimate"" whatever that means. Well, it took a few months before Dan's anger at my parents""abusing"" me like that burned down to where he could see it from my viewpoint. I never HAD felt abused by my parents; even when I carried Daddy's babies. Neither did any of my sisters. After a while I guess, neither did Dan. He DID insist on my bringing home my four kids and adopting them; although Daddy and Momma were perfectly willing to go on raising Diane, Marlene, Gina, and Danny as their own kids, if I didn't want to, or couldn't afford it. Luckily, (besides being a nice guy) Dan has fairly wealthy parents, and once he got past their initial shock and horror, they no more wanted him to abandon my kids than he did. Thus we all ended up in this nice house, with a fairly comfortable allowance from his parents until he finishes college. Even I am taking correspondence classes to finish myself; though it'll take me about twice as long since I have to stay home most of the time to watch the children. Besides, my tummy is getting bigger. One he got over the initial shock of learning how I was raised, Dan started getting a kick out of hearing how Daddy used to cum into my room and just fuck me; without even bothering to ask if it was OK to pump my tight little tummy full of his incestuous baby-making seed. Usually, after hearing me tell this, Dan gets so horny I swear he almost can match Daddy for the amount of sperm he squirts inside me. I love my husband. Dan is also the one who taught me how much I had been missing. You see, in all those times Daddy fucked me, came in me, and even got me pregnant with his babies, he never did any of the things that REALLY make sex enjoyable. He never hugged me, cuddled me, felt me up, or anything. I learned what foreplay was for the first time when I went to college. Then Dan taught me about cunnilingus and fellatio. (At first, I was disgusted at the very idea; until he managed to persuade me to just try it. Damn, what I had been missing!) I'm going to make damned sure that none of MY daughters miss out on what I did.\n\n 12\n\n\n\nWell, yesterday morning things came to a head. I was feeling sick and queasy, while Dan was just as horny as ever. The slight bulge in my tummy seemed to just excite him all the more, while the squirming in my tummy made me almost want to throw up; not have sex. No matter HOW much I like the guy, I just wasn't up to feeling him get on top of me, and have me possibly barf all over the bed! ""Oh shit,"" I said. ""If you're THAT horny, why don't you go in the other room, and fuck one of the girls?"" It was half meant as a joke; but Diane and Marlene share a bedroom just down the hall from us; just like me and my little sister had in our parents' house, when I was their age. The two smaller kids are in a smaller bedroom, right across the hall, where we can keep an eye on them. At first, Dan was shocked. ""You don't mean it!"" he said. Still, I noticed his prick got harder instead of softer; just like it did when I told him about me getting screwed by Daddy. Well, actually I hadn't . . . until I saw Dan's reaction. ""Why not?"" I asked. ""Diane's almost 6 months older than I was when Daddy first slid his thick prick up inside ME, and almost a year older than Cindy was. Heck, Even Marlene is almost a year older than my little sister Carol, the first time Daddy squirted her cute little tummy full of the stuff that makes babies. Why should our kids be neglected?"" I didn't really expect my husband to take me up on this, but Dan looked at me with eyes so bright they seemed to sparkle. ""You really want me to?"" he asked. Well, with my queasy stomach, I sure didn't want him to fuck ME; and I also hated to leave the man I loved hanging like that. Besides, the very thought of my husband teaching my daughters how babies were made, the ""proper"" way; the way my father taught me and my sisters; by sticking his thick baby-making cock all the way up inside my little girls' tight little slits and filling each of their cute little tummies full of his potent seed, was making me tingle with anticipation. ""Uhuh,"" I said; and nodded. Dan didn't ask a second time. With a raised-eyebrow, and a big grin, my husband climbed out of my bed, and headed down the hall. I couldn't believe Dan was really going to do it . . . not after all his protestations about how my father had ""abused"" me in this manner, when I was young. Still, I had never felt abused, and I had made that plainly clear to Dan over the last three months. And if Dan WAS going to do it, there's no way I was going to miss out on finding out that he was. Pausing to find slippers because of the cold floor, made me miss part of it anyway. I was just barely in time to see Dan go into a shuddering climax on top of my eldest daughter, while her legs were locked around him, like I hadn't learned to do with MY father for almost two years. Her little sister Marlene was watching the older girl get fucked, with eyes as big as saucers. Still, neither she nor Diane said a word; as my husband suddenly sank his thick prick to the root in Diane's belly, and began spasming the child's womb full of his potent seed.\n\n\n\n 13\n\n\n\nI knew my husband was doing his best to father a child on the little girl; just like Daddy had fathered them on me; while from her frantic jerking and the way her legs were wrapped around Dan's back, I knew the little girl wanted to feel him get her pregnant, just as much as he did. Both of my daughters already knew full well where babies came from. I actually found myself hoping that my daughters didn't have to wait as long as I had, to feel Dan's babies kicking and squirming inside their cute little tummies. ""When you two are finished,"" I said; backing out the door and making as if to head back down to the kitchen, ""I'll have breakfast ready."" Dan didn't say a word; just grunting while he held his thick prick buried as far up in the little girl's womb as he could; and spasmed my eldest daughter's tight little belly full of jet after viscous jet of her own stepfather's thick white baby-making sperm. Her little sister looked on with interest at her elder sibling and stepfather mating like minks in the bed she usually shared with the older girl. Only when he finished, did the true full difference between my husband and my father become apparent. ""Thanks Diane,"" said Dan; kissing my daughter full on the lips; while he cuddled the little girl and rested with his slowly shrinking cock still buried to the hilt in the child's womb. Unlike my father, Dan was in no hurry to pull out and leave, once he had ejaculated his thick white cum in her cute little tummy. I knew my husband's potent sperm was already wriggling its way up inside my daughter's developing young womb, in search of her ripening eggs; while his thick cock kept the man's seed bottled up in an obscene pool in her vagina, so it wouldn't leak out and be wasted. It will probably be a year or two before Diane's body develops enough for Dan to actually get her pregnant; but in the meantime they can both have lots of fun trying. ""Thanks, Papa Dan,"" replied the little girl; kissing her stepfather back just as hard. ""For a while I was afraid I'd NEVER get to feel that again; after Mom brought us here. Thanks for making my new home just perfect."" God I love my husband. Maybe tomorrow, I can get him to fuck Marlene and (delicious thought) maybe even Gina too. It wouldn't be fair, if the older girls got to feel their stepfather getting them pregnant with his babies, while she didn't. After all, Gina is almost as old as my little sister was, the first time Daddy fucked her. Unlike me, my daughters will all know exactly what Dan is doing (or at least, trying to do) when he squirts each of their cute little tummies full of his thick white cum. There's something incredibly erotic and sexy about feeling your own father (or stepfather) shaking on top of you; as his prick swells in your tummy and sends thick white jets splashing against your uterus; while knowing the man you love is actually TRYING to get you pregnant with his baby, by ejaculating his sperm right up inside your womb where it belongs. I don't want any of my girls to miss out on it.\n\n\n\n\n\n14\n\n\n\nDan may not be like my father; but on the other hand, I'm not like my mother either. ""Tomorrow,"" I said to Marlene; looking pointedly to where her sister and stepfather were lying side by side on the bed, now that he had finally pulled out; with a thick white gob oozing from Diane's slit, matching the white streaks on my husband's thick cock, ""now that you know how it's done; it'll be your turn. OK?""\n""OK, Momma."" Marlene didn't even seem to be surprised. ""And when you're done,"" I continued, ""you can both show your little sister how to do it. After all,"" I said; putting my earlier thoughts to words, ""it wouldn't be fair, if you both got to feel your stepfather getting you pregnant, and she didn't.""\n""No,"" I said, in answer to the surprised look in my two eldest daughters' eyes, ""I don't really expect Dan to get ANY of you pregnant yet. You're all a little too young to worry about that. I just expect him to try. However, if you ask, I'm sure I can get my husband to promise to get each of you girls pregnant as often as possible. Would you like that?""\n""Yes, Momma."" This time, in a sweet chorus from both girls. God how exciting! Even now I can almost see in my mind's eye, Gina's tiny vagina stretching to accept her stepfather's fat penis, while it throbs and spits thick white jets of his potent sperm at the little girl's cervix, until my youngest daughter's tight little tunnel is awash in the sticky white goo of my husband's potent seed. Gina may be too young for Dan to get the little pre-schooler pregnant yet, but I still expect him to try. Just like he'll be trying with her older sisters, and my father tried with me and my two sisters. It might take a while, but as long as we keep my daughters' bellies full of his sperm, then eventually he WILL get each of them pregnant with his baby. We only have to wait. Thinking about all three of my daughters fucking my husband until he cums inside each of them; squirting thick white jets of his baby-making seed in their flat little tummies; and then having them carry Dan's sperm in each of their cute little bellies each day; and having it soaking into their wombs all night long; was enough to make me climax without even being touched. If we're really lucky, it might happen tomorrow; or it might take years of having my husband pumping my little girls' cute little cunnies full of his thick white cum; but as long as he keeps on trying, and we keep their tummies full of his sperm, then with any luck at all, Dan should be able to father at least one child on each of my daughters before they turn 12 (and hopefully even younger) and all three girls should be able to carry three, four, or even five kids by my husband, before they go to college, and our daughter Selena (I just KNOW it's going to be another girl) is old enough to take their place. By the time Gina gets old enough to leave also, Selena should be old enough to have had at least one child by her father, as Dan should have been pumping our daughter's belly full of his sperm for several years by then; breeding her just like her older sisters. I always DID want to have a big family; just like my mother had.\n\n\n\n 15\n\n\n\n(Just look at me; already planning on mating my little girl to her own father; having him get her pregnant with his babies by having my husband fill her womb with incestuous sperm; and the child isn't even born yet. I AM a horny slut, ain't I? Just like my father and mother made me.) One thing is for sure. With me and Dan, none of MY daughters is going to miss out on the ""fun"" parts of sex, like I did. There's going to be LOTS of hugging, cuddling, smooching, feeling-up, and just plain making love. No, ""Just stick it in, and knock the little girl up,"" like it was with me and Daddy. I'll see to it that Dan teaches them all about foreplay, oral sex, and even anal sex, if they want to learn. I want my daughters to know only know, but to FEEL that the father of their babies loves them, as much as he loves their mother, or their kids. It may mean a little less time I have Dan in MY bed, but it'll be worth it to know he's not just fucking my daughters, but giving them the loving they need. Who knows? We might even get lucky. Thinking about all three of my daughters with their cute little tummies all swollen with my husband's babies kicking and squirming inside their bodies, is SO sexy. I want each of my daughters to feel Dan getting them pregnant as often as possible, while they're still young enough to enjoy it; without having to worry about having to find the right man and get married. I may have been lucky, and my mother might have been lucky, but that doesn't mean my daughters will all be as lucky as we were, in that respect. Good men are hard to find, I understand. Now that Dan has felt Diane's tight little cunny squeezing the sperm out of his prick, and up inside her (hopefully) fertile young womb where it belongs, I'm pretty sure my husband isn't going to cheat any of my little girls out of feeling her stepfather get her pregnant with his babies, by squirting her belly full of his full of his baby-making cum at least two or three times a week. I'm pretty sure I can convince him that even Gina deserves the chance to feel his thick baby-maker sliding up inside her tight little slit, and getting her pregnant by squirting her womb full of his thick sticky sperm. I'm sure that if he tries, Dan will enjoy feeling my little girls' tight little slits sliding over his prick and filling my daughter's wombs with his babies at least as much as Daddy enjoyed filling the wombs of me and my two sisters with HIS babies. Gina may be a little tight at first; but once he gets used to it, I'm sure that Dan will get to like feeling his prick slide up inside her cute little slit and filling her tummy full of baby-juice; just like he will be doing to her big sisters. Gina may be little, but little girls deserve the chance to feel what it's like to have a real man get them pregnant, just like their big sisters do. Gina may be too young to actually DO it, but that doesn't mean she can't try.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n16\n\n\n\nThe thought of Gina, or even Marlene, with a belly almost as big as she is, almost makes me wish I was having triplets myself; just so I could feel what it was like. I actually find myself hoping that Dan DOES succeed in getting all three of my daughters pregnant that young; just like I wish Daddy had succeeded in doing to me. At least I can't fault Daddy for not trying. Well, maybe my daughters will be luckier than I was. In any case, I'll see to it that Dan give them the same chances I had; by keeping their cute little bellies filled with his sperm at least once every other day (or hopefully even more often) just like Daddy kept the bellies of me and my two little sisters filled with his seed when we were little girls. After that, all we can do is hope. Sometimes little girls DO get pregnant before they're 11 years old like I was. Sometimes at 10, 8, or (delicious thought) even younger. Even Gina COULD get lucky. Of course, not everybody can win the lottery, (or even the baby-lottery) but we can all dream, can't we? By the time we left with Dan's seed still soaking into Diane's cute little tummy, both girls were eagerly discussing what Marlene and Dan would be doing tomorrow when he filled HER cute little tummy with sperm; and how they were going to show Gina ""the right way"" for him to get them pregnant; so their little sister could feel him doing it to her as well. In the meantime, Diane plans to sleep with her hips up on a pillow, so that she won't miss her first chance to ""catch."" Not much of a chance, at her age; but still . . . we could all hope. Consent, indeed! It seems as though all my daughters wanted was MY consent, before they started fucking Dan. Ain't THAT a turn-around? Of course, like Daddy, they never asked him; and he never asked them (and I don't expect him to). And also (of course) nobody ever even thought of objecting. While that may not be ""fully informed consent""; it sure isn't rape, either."
1095,"Construction Worker, The","['MF', 'work']","Ann had on a long sleeve shirt and jeans so her body was not evident and I didn't really think about how easily she handled the heavy steel and welding equipment. The rest of the day went pretty uneventfully and as we were clocking out Ann said, "" Say, why don't you come over to my place tonight. I always like to have the guys I work closely with over the first night so that we can really get to know each other. I have found that by doing this it makes the working relationship a lot better. I promise you that you will be surprised before the evening is over."" I was excited at the prospect and readily agreed. We planned the time, etc. and I went home to clean up.\n\nI arrived at Ann's place about 15 minutes late. I rang the door bell and Ann threw open the door suddenly, reached out and grabbed my arm and pulled me into the house. She did this with such speed and with such force that I was sent hurling into the next room, where I lost my balance and ended up on the floor. I looked up and started to ask her what in the hell was going on, but when I saw her my mouth just fell open. She was in a bikini and she was beautiful. I also noticed that she had muscles; I mean real muscles. Not the soft looking girl muscles, but real hard looking muscles.\n\nShe looked at me with a smirk on that beautiful face and said, "" rule number one, you be where I tell you to be, when I tell you to be there. I see you are taken with my body; I plan to take you apart with it and then I'll put you back together the way I want you when I'm through seeing what makes you tick. First we'll eat dinner; I want you to have as much energy and strength as you can muster in that weak little body of yours. I can tell by looking at you that you are a weakling and will be no contest for my great strength. Before this night is over you will be in my complete control. Now, stand up here and strip to your underwear, I want to have a comparison of muscles. Move, wimp or I'll trash you before we eat."" I stripped as fast as I could. Ann was right it was no contest; her muscles were bigger and more developed than any of mine. I knew then that I was in for whatever she had in mind and I could not do anything about it.\n\nShe enjoyed herself as she flexed and compared her well developed muscles with my average muscles. She would feel and measure mine and then explode hers and make me feel and measure them. I was devastated, and we hadn't even started the ""contests"" yet. Her arms were solid as stone and were massive in size; but, her legs were the real scary part of her body. Ann's legs were beautiful; long and sleek until she flexed her muscles. When she did this those legs turned into massive pillars of muscle. I knew she could crush me into helplessness if she ever got her legs wrapped around my body.\n\nWe ate dinner and moved into the family room. She had all the furniture moved back against the walls to expose a large open area. Ann sat on a couch and motioned for me to sit down next to her. "" Well, little man, did you get enough to eat ? I hope that you will have enough energy to make this at least a little interesting. Most men I've wrestled against have been so outclassed that I haven't had a good workout in a long time. I can tell by just looking at your body compared to mine that you aren't man enough to take me; but I can't wait to tie you in knots. I really haven't felt as powerful as I feel today in a while. I'll try to take it easy on you so that you last for a little while anyway. I'm going to limber up a bit and then we'll start your lessons. ""\n\nAnn rose from the couch and began to put on a show for me as she limbered up her body. She knew that I was mesmerized by her beautiful body and her powerful looking muscles. After she had stretched for a few minutes she walked over to me and grabbed a handful of hair, pulled me off of the couch and slammed me into a crushing headlock.\n\n"" Let's see how tough your head is. I'll bet you I can knock you out before you can even submit. Keep your hand on my arm as I put on the power. Are you ready ? Here goes. ""\n\nShe flexed her arms and jerked my neck into her body and I went out like a light. She had done it; I never even had a chance to submit before she put me on ice.\n\nAs I came to Ann was leaning against a table with her ankles crossed, looking down at me. I shook my head in an attempt to clear out the cob webs. Ann walked over and stood over me; as I looked up into her smiling face she flexed up her arms and let out a yell of "" Yeah, you're no match for these babies. And my friend I haven't even gotten warmed up yet. Now you know why I can move that heavy welding equipment and those steel beams so easily. Before we're through here you'll be so afraid of my strength that you will shake when I look at you in an angry way. Now get up here, I'm going to let you put me in a bear hug and see how hard you can squeeze."" I got to my feet and wrapped my arms around her; my face was directly in front of her boobs so I turned my head to the side and quickly jerked my arms toward me and squeezed her as hard as I could. Ann laughed and said, ""is that as hard as you can squeeze ? Come on, little man, put some muscle into it. My, my what a weakling you are; I'm not sure you will be any use to me on the job. Here let me show you what a real bear hug feels like. "" She wrapped her arms around my body and counted to three, then she slowly increased the power. It was like a python; she squeezed the breathe out of me and I once again went down into unconsciousness.\n\nThis time when I came to Ann was leaning up against the wall looking down at my wasted body. She wasn't even sweating and she had knocked me out twice. "" How about that for power, wimp ? Get up here and feel these arms. I've got one more demonstration of my arm strength for you, then we move on to the real strength - my legs. "" I stood up on wobbly legs and felt her 16 inch biceps; they felt like steel. Ann was grinning like a Cheshire cat as she placed one hand around my throat and one hand on my crotch. She then lifted me above her head. My head was spinning; she was doing presses with my body. After a few presses she began to drop me onto her shoulders; then she put my back on those shoulders of hers and began to bend me across them. I thought my back was going to break. I began to beg for mercy. Ann laughed, ""is the baby hurting ? Is Ann too much woman for you? Louder, I can't hear you; beg me to stop."" I begged her in as loud a voice as I could muster; and the panic in my voice was real. Finally she stopped, and dropped me in a heap at her feet. I laid there curled up in a fetal position at the feet of this beautiful woman who was beating me like I had never been beaten.\n\n"" We'll take a rest now so you can gain some of your strength back and then I'm going to work you over with my legs. I know you have been watching them; and in a few minutes you are going to feel some real power. You may feel the muscles in my legs and think about what I've said. "" As she flexed her long, beautiful legs the muscles were etched and solid as her arms. The look on my face must have been one of total humiliation and resignation.\n\nWe rested for a short time and then Ann said, ""now, big boy I'll give you another chance to put me in a hold. I'm going to lay down on my back and let you get on top. If you can pin me for the count of three then you win and I'm yours. If not you are mine."" I sat down on her stomach and pinned her wrist to the floor. Ann said go and then began to try to raise her arms. I was concentrating on her arms so hard that I didn't realize until it was too late that she had also begun to raise her legs toward my head. Within a second she had her long legs wrapped around my neck. As she pulled back with her legs I let go of her arms. She held onto my legs and began to bend my back in a version of a surfboard hold. I thought my neck and back were both going to break. ""Interesting hold isn't it Timmy boy. If I squeeze with my legs I might break your neck; if I pull down anymore I could snap your back like a twig. Yes sir, I've got you tied up like a pretzel. Remember the deal, you are mine. "" She let go and pushed me off of her. She stood up and grabbed a handful of hair; then she raised my head up and placed my neck between her calves. Without a word she stood up on her toes and then suddenly flexed every muscle in her legs. I couldn't do anything but make croaking noises as she once again knocked me out.\n\nAs I came to; Ann was sitting down next to me. Then I felt the weight of her legs around my waist. Before I had fully regained consciousness she placed one of my hands on her thigh and flexed that awesome muscle. I was out again before I knew what hit me. This time when I came to she was standing over me. She pinched my nose with her toes so hard that my eyes began to water. Then she said, ""I'm just getting warmed up and it looks like you are spent. I hope that you can last through the rest of the workout. Now put that scrawny head in between my thighs and let me see if I can crush your skull."" I did as she had commanded me. Ann began to crush me in a standing head scissors with such force that I began to cry for her to stop the pain. She would squeeze me to the brink of unconsciousness and then let up and squeeze me again. After several minutes of this she stopped. I fell to the floor; but Ann wasn't through yet. She rolled me over on to my back and the picked my head up and put me back in between her thighs. Once again the crushing squeeze.\n\n""Feel my thighs as I flex them. I want to see your face as you realize that I can crush you to death with these legs. You had better remember this at work or I might do this to you while we're on an I beam. Good night pip squeak, it's time for you to go out again."" She tensed her legs and I could hear her laugh at me as I went out.\n\nAnn was still in her bikini when I awoke. She sat on my chest and raised my head up to look right into her massive boobs. then she flexed her arms. She stripped me and made me crawl behind her as she walked around her apartment. She would stop from time to time and flex her muscles. After about 30 minutes of this my knees were raw. Ann finally sat down on her couch and spread her legs. ""Lay down here between these babies, I've got to have a man between my legs right now."" I laid with my face in her boobs and her legs wrapped around my waist. Ann crushed my body into hers and I was almost out again. Then she slammed my head into her crotch and used my nose to masturbate herself with. As she climaxed she squeezed with such force that I was unconscious again.\n\nAnn used me all weekend like this. By Sunday when she let me go I knew who the boss was and that her power over me was complete."
1096,"Contest, The","['Mdom-F+', 'exh', 'mc']","Don't delay! Do it now!\n\n Wondering just what it could be, Sylvia read the ad 3 or 4 times. Then with a shrug she figured that a 26 year old virgin like her would have no chance at whatever the contest was about.\n\nOff and on throughout the day, Sylvia's attention kept swinging back to the ad. Finally, she decided to at least call the number and see what it was all about. Her call was answered by a womans voice that said yes, the ad was open to both male and female, and that if she was interested, she should fill out an application. Figuring nothing could be lost, Sylvia gave her address and was told that the application would be in the mail today.\n\nThe next couple of days, Sylvia waited for the mail, but nothing came. On Monday, she saw a large white envelope and quickly took it inside and opened it. Inside was a long series of questions, and a separate letter addressed to her. It went.....\n\nSylvia,\n\nI am pleased that you took the time to answer our ad. I just know that you will want to be part of our contest and may be a big winner. If you will take the time to fill out the application, and return it, we will contact you about your qualifications.\n\n David Cord\n\n Having nothing to lose, Sylvia started filling out the application. At first there was the standard stuff like, NAME, ADDRESS, AGE, SEX, SCHOOLING, HEALTH, etc. But along about the middle, there were some questions like....\n\nARE YOU A VIRGIN?\n\nIS YOUR HYMEN INTACT?\n\nWHAT IS YOUR BUST SIZE?\n\nHAVE YOU EVER CONTRACTED ANY FORM OF VD?\n\nARE YOU WILLING TO TAKE A RISK?\n\nDOES DANGER EXCITE YOU?\n\nARE YOU SINGLE AND ALONE?\n\n""Jeeze!"", she thought,""They sure are getting personal"" But then, figuring that there must be some kind of reason for them, she continued to answer the questions. YES, she was a virgin, YES, her hymen was intact, and all the rest. She sent off the application thinking it was all some kind of put on, but also wondering...\n\nTwo weeks later, she was at home and received a phone call....\n\n""Hello"", she said.\n\n""May I speak to Sylvia please"", a deep baritone asked.\n\n""This is Sylvia""\n\n""This is Dave Cord from The Contest. We have reviewed your application and would like to have you come in for a meeting. If it is alright with you, we would like you to be at our offices at 10 AM tomorrow.""\n\n""Well,.... OK! I guess I can make it. I'll be there.""\n\n""We will be looking forward to meeting you. Good bye"" CLICK\n\nThe next day everything seemed to fall in. The bank called and told her that she was overdrawn. Her landlord stopped by and was upset cause her check bounced. And her boyfriend called to say he was breaking off their relationship. His reason was that he was tired of her being so meek and anti-sex. Yes, it was a crummy day and everything was bad. But she did remember the meeting and hoped that maybe it would lead to a job or money. She arrived at the office and was ushered in to meet Dave Cord.\n\nDave told her that she met all the qualifications for the contest, and they were going to offer her $1,500.00 if she competed and won. If she lost, there would still be $100.00 in it for her. She asked just what the contest was and was told. It is a contest between you and another person that will combine athletics, and dexterity and the ability to defend a goal.\n\nSylvia thought about it, and decided that she may have a chance. after all, she took good care of her body, she had a nice figure, and she thought she was smart too. In fact, if it wasn't for sex, she would be very popular. But the idea of some man sticking his penis in her filled her with dread. So, she told Dave that yes, she would like to compete.\n\nHe had a form for her to sign. She glanced over it and saw that basically she was agreeing in advance not to hold anyone associated with The Contest liable in any way. It went on and on. Skipping it, she signed at the bottom. Dave told her that the contest was held at a resort down the coast, and would she need time to say good bye to friends as the contest would take a couple of weeks.\n\nSylvia said no. To hell with her landlord and her ex-boyfriend. There was no-one she needed to tell.\n\n THE FIRST CONTEST\n\nIt has been a week and Sylvia was amazed. She had been driven down to this lovely resort on the sea in a beautiful Cadillac. Her room was pure luxury! Why it even had a bar in it. The next day she had been given a physical by a doctor. The doctor had checked everything imaginable. He had even checked to see if her hymen was intact. Sylvia guessed she passed cause she was still here. Since then, nothing had happened. She walked around the resort, ate good, and generally kept herself amused. One thing she did notice tho was that the resort was almost empty. She had a meeting today with Dave about the contest and was looking forward to it.\n\nAs sylvia walked into Dave's office at the resort she felt a chill go thru her. His office was in the basement! She sat down and looked at him. He smiled at her and began talking.\n\n""Well Sylvia"", he asked, ""have you enjoyed the resort?\n\n""Yes I have very much. But I have been wondering when the contest will start, and exactly what it involves.""\n\n""Well, That's what I am going to cover now."" Dave told her. ""The contest starts tomorrow evening. We had to make sure that you were what you said you were, and for the blood tests to be checked. But now everything is fine. I am sure you want to know about the contest itself. This is how it will work. Tomorrow evening about 3 PM you will be escorted to the playing field. The field is 2 acres of open grass land surrounded by a high fence. Once there you will meet you opponent. You will have 1 hour to defend your goal. If you do, you will receive $1,500.00. Is it all clear now?""\n\n""Not really."" Sylvia said, ""What is this goal I am defending?""\n\n""Why your virginity!"" Dave said. ""Your opponent is a rather well endowed man who will receive $1,500.00 if he can rape you before the hour is up. All you have to do is prevent him. There are no other rules!""\n\n""Wait just a damn minute here buster! I didn't agree to be raped by you or anyone else! I'm getting the hell out of here!""\n\n""I am afraid that is not possible."" Dave Said. He pushed a small button and two big men came in the door. Each one grabbed her by an arm and started to lead her away. ""You see dear,"" said Dave, ""We have done this before and are prepared. You will be taken to a room and allowed to rest before your contest. Someone will be around to prepare you for tomorrow.""\n\nAs Sylvia was marched out, she screamed that she would get away, and she would get revenge. She was thrown into a room that was much rougher than her previous one. All that was in there was a toilet, a bed, and a wash stand. Yelling didn't seem to help so she finally stopped that. Finally she fell asleep on the bed.\n\nThe next morning, two men arrived dressed in white coats. They told her to remove her clothes as they needed to take some measurements. When she refused, They proceeded to strip her clothes off and take the measurements anyway. That afternoon, another man showed up with an assortment od leather items. There were wrist cuffs that had metal spikes on them, one for her neck, and a belt for her waist. Attached to the belt was another strap that he forced between her legs and hooked to the back of the belt. The strap had lots of sharp metal spikes all over. She was then taken out and lead to a car. When the car stopped, she was in the center of a grassy place. Standing nearby was a man totally naked with a half erect cock. As the man started for her, the car drove off. All round the fence were cameras. Everymove she made the cameras followed. The man grabbed her and threw her down. He was trying to remove her belt, as she hit him and the spikes on the cuff cut his shoulder. She kicked and got away. Running as fast as she could to stay away from him. Eventually he caught her again. She screamed and fought him! She cut him many times, but he was a beast! He hung on and finally get the belt off of her. Her pussy was open and inviting to him. With a shock, Sylvia realized that she was getting wetter than she ever had before! She was actually enjoying being raped! She was getting turned on by being totally out of control! She hit the man again, and slapped her face so hard it felt that the skin broke. But she felt a shudder of pleasure too.\n\n""What is happening to me?"" she wondered. ""Why does the pain and the being forced turn me on so? Is it possible I want this?""\n\nShe looked down and saw the man's hard and throbbing cock nuzzle its way towards her wet pussy! She twisted and turned to avoid it. The man grabbed her tit and began pinching the nipple! Waves of pain swept thru her! It felt as if the nipple was going to be ripped off. But no! She was actually enjoying this. The more the man pinched and pulled on her nipple the more she wanted him. Then she felt the head of his cock pushing against her pussy. It slipped in just a little and she felt it pushing at her cherry! With a lunge, the man forced his dick into her! When Sylvia felt the tearing sensation, she screamed and screamed! The man was plowing into her now! She felt his large cock deep inside her.... And........ it felt good! The pain and the cock were making her cum! She screamed again! But this time with pleasure! she felt the waves of her cummin sweep over her! At the same time she felt the mans cock start to buck and spew out his cum inside her. Instead of fighting him, she now pulled him deeper into her! Wanting more and more of him.\n\nWhen at last he was done, He rolled off her, and suddenly there were two other men there. They grabbed her by the arms and half carried her to a car. All too soon she was back in the room in the basement. She lay on the bed and slept.\n\n THE REWARD\n\nThe next morning she was taken from her room and brought to Dave. He gave her a $100 bill and told her that it was too bad she hadn't won. She called him every name she could think of! Raging at him and cussing him......\n\nAt last she calmed down and Dave started talking.\n\n""I know that you are probably thinking of calling the cops as soon as you are free, but that is not what's going to happen. We are not going to let you go. Instead, we are going to move you to another place. If you are good there, you will be well treated, and enjoy yourself completely. But any attempt to run away will be punished most painfully. Good bye now, and I think I'll see you in a few days.""\n\nA man grabbed her, and tied her hands behind her back, a blindfold was put on, and she was walked to a car. Once in the car, it started off. For the first hour, nothing happened. But then she felt the guards hand on her breasts! She tried to shrug away, but he held her tight. His hand caressed her breast, and rolled her nipple. She tried to pull away again, and he suddenly pinched her nipple hard! When she stopped, he took the other nipple and pinched it too. A sharp pain was radiating from her nipples, and........... also.......... a warm feeling from her pussy. Each time he pinched her nipple the warm feeling in her cunt increased. Until she just knew she was getting all wet. His hand went to her pussy and found it wet. He slipped a finger into her, and she started to moan. She thrust against his fingers and wanted more. But the warm feeling was going away. She felt him lean over and put his mouth on her nipple. She felt his teeth start to bite. more and more! pain! Pain from his biting! suddenly she started to cum. That was her problem she now knew! She needed some pain to awaken her sexuality! Well now that she knew, she also knew how to get more. And she decided she would!\n\nHe forced her head down to his lap. She found his raging cock there and knew he wanted her to suck it. She opened her mouth and took it in. Running her tongue around it, she began to slowly suck on it. The head banged against her throat and made her want to gag, but she kept at it. She felt the cock start to swell and knew that it wouldn't be long until he came in her mouth. The taste of him was wonderful but she had never tasted a mans cum before. Then his cock was bucking and spurting! Filling her mouth with cum. More and more of it! She couldn't hold it in her mouth and swallowed some! It tasted good! A little salty, but good! She started swallowing every bit she could. Sucking his cum right out of his dick. But..... soon..... it stopped. He pulled her head off his dick and pushed her to the side. She heard him zip his pants, and then the car started slowing.\n\nWhen the car stopped, she was pushed out and the blindfold removed. She was in front of a large home. there were steps leading up to front door, and she noticed bars on all the windows. She was lead inside. She felt very defenseless without any clothing and besides, her hands were still tied behind her back.\n\nOnce inside, she was set down in a chair and her hands released. A woman sat in front of her with a notepad on a table.\n\n""So you are the new slut! Well missy, you better listen good cause I will only say this once. You will be taken to your room, and clean yourself up. You are disgusting! You will be brought to dinner at 6. and after dinner, the Master will talk to you. Now go!""\n\nThe man grabbed her and lead her upstairs and into a room. The door shut and she heard the lock click! Looking around, she saw that the room was spacious and airy. The bed was large and there were closets along the wall. The bathroom had a large tub, and lots of perfumes and some jewelry. With a sigh, she ran some water and took a hot bath. The water seemed to soak her minor aces away. Afterwards, she went and looked at the closets. They were BARE! Not a stitch of clothes anywhere! Feeling confused, she lay on the bed, and soon was asleep.\n\nA knock on the door awoke her. A man walked in and took her by the arm and lead her out. Down the hall, and to a room. She was pushed in the room, and motioned to a chair at the table. Looking around she saw a number of other girls at the table. Most were dressed, but a couple were naked like herself. A large man was sitting at the head of the table, talking to a naked girl to his right. Food was being passed, so she took some and started eating. All in all it was sort of fancy. The girl next to her whispered....\n\n""Psssst. Don't talk loud. When did you get here?""\n\n""A couple of hours ago."" Sylvia whispered back. ""What's going on here?""\n\n""Don't ask! And do everything they tell you! If you don't they'll whip you and other things. and most of all, don't go in the Training Room!""\n\n""What's in the Training Room?"" Sylvia wanted to know.\n\n""I don't know. But you stay there for a long time and it is painful. Some of the other girls told me.""\n\nJust then, the man at the table Started talking to everyone.\n\n""Ladies!"" he said. ""We have a new arrival tonight. Sylvia was just brought to us. And just in time too. For we all know that tomorrow is Friday and that means Staff Night. I am sure she will enjoy it. But, we have a problem here too. This morning Dorothy was disrespectful towards one of the staff and now will be punished by all of us here. Dorothy! Stand up and come here!""\n\nA brown haired girl got up and walked to the head of the table. Sylvia noticed that she was naked too. Once at the head of the table, she turned sideways, and bent over. She handed the man there a thin wooden rod.\n\nThe man said. ""In honor of our new arrival, we will be lenient. Only three strokes."" With that he raised the rod and with a powerful swing cracked the rod into Dorothy's rear end. As the rod came away, it left a red line on her ass. Another stroke! And another! each one harder than before. He gave the rod to Dorothy and motioned her on. Dorothy took the rod to the next girl and gave it to her. The girl delivered three hard strokes to Dorothy's ass. The Dorothy took the rod to the next girl. And so it continued down the table. When Dorothy handed the rod to Sylvia, Sylvia saw that Dorothy's ass was cherry red! welts were all over it! Afraid not to do something, Sylvia swung the rod against Dorothy's ass, but gently! Very gently!\n\nWhen the man saw this, He spoke. ""Sylvia! If you can't do it any harder than that you need some lessons. Now try again"". Sylvia swung the rod once more and a bit harder this time. ""That's a little better. Continue on Dorothy!"" the man said. Dorothy got three hard strokes from each girl at the table. and then was allowed to return to her seat. The dinner broke up then, and Sylvia was told to wait. All the other girls left and Sylvia was alone with the man. He called her to the head of the table. Once there she was told to get on her knees and bow her head. She did so quickly! The man started talking.\n\n""Sylvia. You have been sent here for training and some much needed discipline. You will do everything you are told instantly and with not backtalk. You will remain naked until such a time as you earn your clothes. While you are here, you will be instructed in how to do all the things that please a man. You will address me always as - MASTER. And the staff will be addressed as SIR. Now do you understand all that?""\n\n""Yes Master, I understand.""\n\n""Good! You are starting out quite well. But there was the incident at dinner when you did not strike hard enough with the rod. I feel you need a little something to remind you. I think three strokes is enough and some clips. Now stand, turn sideways and bend over.""\n\nWhen Sylvia had complied, the Master took the rod and wiggled it around her cunt. The tip even went in a little bit. When the master looked at the tip he saw it was a bit wet. Then without warning, he whipped the rod into her ass! Sylvia wanted to scream and jump, but knew that it would only get her more whippings. Again the rod slammed into her. And finally the third stroke! Harder than the first two! Tears sprang to Sylvia's eyes, but she remained bent over.\n\nThe master had her turn around, and stand up straight. Reaching in his pocket, he brought out 2 large clips. There looked like the type that fasten papers together. He brought one up and let is close on her nipple. As he let go, Sylvia felt a wave of pain spreading from her mashed tit. Another clip was brought out, and it too was fastened on her other nipple! Waves of pain spread thru her! She felt weak from it. But at the same time she felt a warmness in her pussy. The master told her to return to her room. and not to remove the clips for 2 hours.\n\nSylvia left the room and walked slowly back. As she neared her room she met another girl going in. It seemed as if they would be room mates. The girl looked at Sylvia's clipped nipples and said....\n\n""My name is Cathy. Oh, your poor nipples! How long?""\n\n""Two hours."" Sylvia replied. ""I don't know if I can stand it!""\n\n""You better! If they catch you taking them off before the time, Stronger ones will go on, and for a longer time too. But there are ways to make the pain more endurable.""\n\n""How's that?"", Sylvia wanted to know.\n\n""Like this,"" the girl said.""\n\nWith that, Cathy ran her hand across Sylvia's wet pussy. And when Sylvia moaned, inserted a finger into it. They both fell on the bed and were touching each other. Cathy's fingers were busy and brought moan after moan from Sylvia. But when Cathy slipped a finger into Sylvia's asshole, Sylvia pulled away!\n\n""NO!"" Sylvia cried. ""NO! No one is allowed there!""\n\nCathy pulled Sylvia back and continued to play with her pussy. Sylvia was soon hot enough to cum. She turned around and began to lick at Cathy's cunt! She found the small clit and sucked at it like it was a mans cock. Cathy was on the edge too. Suddenly both girls started to cum! They wiggled and moaned, and thrust there hips in pleasure.\n\nAfter they relaxed, Sylvia started to nod off and Cathy held her close. After two hours Cathy removed the clips from Sylvia's nipples. The release brought a small moan from sylvia and in each others arms they went to sleep.\n\n THE TRAINING SCHOOL\n\nFriday Morning, they woke to bright sunlight streaming in the windows. They quickly untangled themselves and hurried to get ready for the day. On Cathy's advise, Sylvia put a few drops of perfume on, and a necklace. That's all she had. Cathy meanwhile wore a flowing dress, but sylvia noticed that she wore no panties or bra. When she was dressed, Cathy led her down the hallway towards the classrooms. Along the way, that met a man. Not the same one as at dinner last night. Right away, Cathy bowed her head and Sylvia seeing her do that did likewise. The man stopped them and asked if they were looking forward to tonight. Before Sylvia could say anything Cathy spoke up.\n\n""Why of course Sir. We all look forward to Staff Night, Sir. It's always so much fun.""\n\n""Ok then"", the man replied. ""But before you go, lift up your dress and show me your sweet pussy.""\n\nQuickly Cathy lifted her dress and spread her legs. Her pussy was open and inviting. The man ran his hand along it, and slipped a finger inside. A few wiggles and Cathy let out a small moan.\n\n""Well, I better let you two get off to class. Go on with you now.""\n\n""Thank you Sir.""Cathy said, and they continued down the hall. When they were out of earshot, Sylvia asked.\n\n""Do we have to do that to any man we meet?""\n\n""Of course we do! And to any woman that may be staff too. Besides, its fun and it always feels so good.""\n\nBefore Sylvia could reply they were at a door. When they went in, Sylvia was stopped and told to go to her first class at room 105 right down the hall. Sylvia left and found the right door. She walked in and was told to take a seat. This class was on cooking! Gee! and Sylvia loved to cook. ""Maybe this place wasn't going to be so bad after all."" She thought to herself. Another woman came up to her and gave her a listing of her classes. Besides cooking, there was housecleaning & laundry, Anatomy, clothing & styles, and something called dinner manners.\n\nThe day went quickly and in spite of herself she was interested. Anatomy was fantastic. The class was devoted to the pleasure centers of both male and female bodies. When she joined them, the class was finishing covering the rectum of the female. Sylvia was glad cause that was one place she was sure she wouldn't feel any pleasure.\n\nBy days end, she was a bit tired and was walking back towards her room. A woman stopped her in the hall and asked her name. Forgetting where she was for a moment, Sylvia said...\n\n""Sylvia. And who are you?""\n\n""YOU ADDRESS ME AS MAM! YOU COMMON SLUT! YOU FUCKING BITCHES THINK YOU ARE SO SWEET! WELL I'LL TEACH YOU A THINK OR TWO LATER TONIGHT!""\n\nSylvia was taken aback by the womans loud voice and her threats and tried to make amends.\n\n""Oh! I am sorry Mam! I am new here And didn""t know. I will never forget you Mam, and will do anything you wish Mam.""\n\n""Well I let you off easy this time. But in the future don't forget!"" Slipping her hand between Sylvia's legs, she rubbed the lips of her pussy and tweaked the clit. Sylvia jumped and the woman said. ""You'll learn to enjoy little love tweaks like that pretty soon. no go on and get ready!\n\nSylvia continued on and rushed into her room. Cathy was already there and was taking a shower. She yelled from the shower...\n\n""There's a box of stuff that came for you. Its over on your bed. When I get out its your turn.""\n\nSylvia looked at the box, and sure enough it had her name on it. Just as she was opening it, Cathy came out of the shower. ""you better hurry. The hot water doesn't last long around here on friday nights.""\n\nQuickly going for her shower, Sylvia smiled as she passed cathy. When she finished her shower, the hot water was almost gone. Returning to her room, she joined Cathy on the bed. Cathy had opened the box and had the items laid out on the bed. When Sylvia sat down, Cathy said....\n\n""Here, let me help you on with these things. They are stiff when they are new. Now hold out your hands.""\n\nWhen Sylvia did, Cathy fastened some leather wrist cuffs on each wrist. They were snug, and had a D ring on each one. Then came some more cuffs for the ankles. And then a leather collar for the neck. and lastly bra like thing that lifted Sylvia's breasts, and made them protrude.\n\n""What's all this for?"" Sylvia wanted to know.\n\n""I forget that this is your first STAFF NIGHT. Well, it can be fun and frightening too. Every friday the Staff gets a party with all the girls here. The staff can do anything they want and woe to the girl that refuses. The cuffs are if someone wants to tie your hands or feet or something. BUT remember! Don't refuse them anything or its the training room.""\n\n""What's the training room? Have you been there?""\n\n""Yes I've been there a couple of times and at first it is scary and painful, but it is also lots of pleasure too. Come on now, We better get going or we will be late.""\n\nThis time they went down stairs and into a large room on the first floor. The room was dimly lit and there seemed to be a number of people standing around. There were lots of things that Sylvia could see hanging from the ceiling, but didn't know what they were. Lots of tables, chairs, and stuff. As they walked in a man walked up to them and said.....\n\n""Ahhh Cathy! And the new girl too. Great!""\n\n""And how may we serve you tonight Sir.?"" Cathy spoke up.\n\n""Well let's start the evening with a good blowjob. And I think I'll let Cathy start it. When I say so, Cathy you let go, and Sylvia can finish it. Now get started!""\n\nCathy dropped to her knees and quickly grabbed the man's cock. Licking it all over, and then sucking it. Sylvia got to her knees too and was amazed by how far Cathy could take the mans cock in her mouth. She held her hand on Cathy's throat and could feel it move a ways down the throat. Cathy's eyes were closed and her hand was busy between her legs. After a couple of minutes, the man spoke to say, ""ok now, change off!"" Cathy let go with reluctance and Sylvia started in. At first she had some trouble sucking on it, it was so large. But after some stretching, she sucked it in. It only took a moment and the cock started gushing cum into her mouth. She swallowed as fast as she could, but a little bit escaped. When she was done, the man patted her on the head and walked off. No sooner that he walked off, and the Master came in. He talked to a number of people and then, noticing Sylvia, walked over to her.\n\n""Now bend over girl and let's see how your ass is."" He said.\n\nQuickly Sylvia bent over.\n\n""Its a bit red, but in very good shape."" As he was talking, his hand was roaming over her ass. One finger stopped at her puckered asshole and started to push its way in. Sylvia moved to avoid the finger, and was rewarded with a heavy slap on her ass.\n\n""Don't move girl!""\n\nAgain the finger started to probe her virgin asshole. Sylvia tried to stand it, but couldn't! She again moved away.\n\nThe Master took her hand and led her over to the center of the room. Motioning with his hand, a chain came down from the ceiling. Before Sylvia could move, he had fastened the chain to the D rings on her wrist cuffs.The chain started back up, and Sylvia was lifted off her feet. A man grabbed each leg and attached them to another chain from the ceiling. Only this time, a bar was placed between the cuffs and forced her legs very wide apart. A stool was brought and set under her dangling ass. In the center of the stool was a tall thick dildo. Someone smeared something on it, and stood back. The chain started down and as her ass touched the dildo, the Master guided it to her puckered asshole. As the tip of the dildo pushed against her asshole, Sylvia pulled herself up away from it. But the chain continued to lower her. A few more inches and the head of the dildo poked its way into her ass. She screamed and begged to no avail. After about 2 inches were in her, the chain stopped! As long as Sylvia held herself high, no more of the dildo would enter her ass. But in time, she would get tired and as she relaxed, more and more of the dildo would force its way deep into her.\n\nThe other men walked off and everyone sort of ignored her. They continued to talk among themselves and eat and drink. Sylvia could feel herself slipping down. Another inch of the dildo pushed up her ass. Then another, and another. Within only a few minutes, the entire dildo was deep up her and her cheeks were against the stool. With her legs spread wide, anyone looking at her could see up her pussy to where the dildo stretched her ass wide! The dildo made her seem full and needing to shit! After what seemed forever, the chain started back up. Lifting her higher and higher. But as her ass left the stool, the dildo stayed inside her! Her legs were released and she hung from the bar. Leg spreaders kept her legs wide and she turned in circles with her feet only a foot above the floor. Her arms and shoulders ached from the strain, and her ass felt wrecked from the huge didlo still deep inside her.\n\nAs Sylvia looked around, she saw the men picking up short whips. A thrill of fear ran thru her! The Master came up to her and started talking. ""Sylvia! You have been bad again and now must be punished and taught to always obey. These men will help you to remember this lesson."" Saying that he walked away. Sylvia saw the men come close to her. As they cot close one of them lashed out with the small whip and struck her on her ass. She screamed more in fright than pain. The whip had stung, but not as bad as she had thought. Suddenly from a different person, another whip hit her! Again she screamed. Each stroke left a thin red welt on her body. Again and again whips flailed her! Each stroke adding a bit to the pain. A women moved close and touched something on the dildo. A buzzing and vibration started deep inside her. As the woman turned away, she struck out with the whip. This time, the tip hit right on her nipples! A racking scream came from Sylvia's lips! Pain flooded thru her and her breasts seemed to engorge. The whipping started again. More and more whips were hitting her nipples and now her pussy. One even landed directly on her clit. Pain course thru her and she swayed. As the pain continued, Sylvia was shocked to discover that she was also getting highly aroused! A sexual feeling of warmth and lust was running thru her! She didn't understand it, but she was slowly getting closer to cuming!\n\nThe Master walked up in front of her and reached out. His finger slipped into her pussy with no trouble at all! As he smiled, Sylvia knew he realized that she was turned on! He wiggled his finger and stroked it in and out of her dripping pussy. Sylvia rushed closer to cumming! As he did this, the whips started striking her ass and lower legs again! But now, each stroke added fuel to the fire burning inside her! As she looked into the masters eyes, she started to cum! A glorious, fulfilling climax! She was cumming in waves of pleasure! The whips continued to strike her and each contact made her cum just a little better. The intensity of her cumming was making her dizzy! Never before had she cum like this. The room faded from her and all she could see was the Masters eyes. Looking as if deep into her mind, and the terrific sensations of pleasure. She knew now that she was his! Anything he desired, she would get him. Anything he asked of her she would give. He was her master and she was his adoring love slave! Now and forever.\n\nAs Sylvia finished cuming, the whipping stopped and she was left hanging as the others went back to whatever pleasure they desired. After what seemed like hours, Sylvia looked around and the room was empty. Her arms and shoulders ached terribly. Footsteps sounded and the door opened. Cathy came in and the chain started down. As she came down, Sylvia noticed that Cathy too was naked! And there were red welts on her ass too! Cathy released her from the chains, and fastened a leash to Sylvia's collar! Snapping the leash and jerking Sylvia's head, Cathy forced her to crawl across the floor. Each time sylvia tried to stand up, Cathy would tug on the leash and pull her back to the floor. After the third time, Cathy came close and said.....\n\n""Listen you damned bitch! You fucked everything up for me too with your prissy actions tonight! They took my clothes away and whipped me too. Room mates are considered a unit. What one does is reflected on both. But, the Master decided to be lenient with you this time. He gave you to me for the rest of tonight and tomorrow too. You are going to be my slave until tomorrow night. And any lip out of you and I'll work your ass over like it never has been done before. Why the staff was told to allow me to get horny, but not let me cum! Do you know that I have swallowed at least a quart of cum tonight, and couldn't cum myself? Well, little bitch, you are going to fix that. NOW CRAWL!""\n\nWith that, Cathy tugged until Sylvia started crawling after her. Out the door, down the hall, towards their room. Once in the room, Sylvia was sent to take a shower and get cleaned up. As she took her shower, she heard Cathy moving around the room. When Sylvia re-entered the bedroom, she saw Cathy stretched out on the bed. Cathy had her turn away, and pulled her arms behind her back. Sylvia felt her wrists being tied together, and she felt a hard slap on her sore ass.\n\n""Ok Bitch!"" Cathy said. ""Crawl up her between my legs. That's better. Now start licking my pussy!"" As Sylvia did, she felt Cathy's hands on her head. Turning it one way or another. She tasted Cathys juices and licked as best she could. ""Now more on the clit!"" Cathy instructed. ""Not as hard! more to the side. That's better bitch! Now stick you tongue in!""\n\nSylvia followed every order. Quickly and completely. She had changed. She was now in her mind a slave to whoever the Master had given her. But what she wanted was the master. Him above all! She imagined that this was his cock that she was licking and she began to get turned on! She licked as good as she knew how, and soon Cathy was moaning and thrusting her hips against Sylvia's face. Sylvia continued to lick and suck on Cathy's pussy until Cathy pulled her head tight against her cunt and screamed with pleasure! Cathy started to cum! Her long awaited climax was all the greater for having to wait. Cathy's legs tightened on Sylvia's head and trapped it there. Tight against her cunt.\n\nAs the climax wore off, Cathy released Sylvia's hands, and they both drifted off to sleep.\n\nThe following morning, Sylvia woke up and heard Cathy singing in the shower. When Cathy came out, she sat on the bed, and called sylvia to her. ""Now listen cunt!"" Cathy said. ""Go down to the dinning room and bring back breakfast for both of us. And do it quickly!"" Sylvia quickly did as she was told.\n\nEntering their room with a tray filled with breakfast, Sylvia saw Cathy sitting up in bed. She put the tray on a table, and waited until she was told to do something. Cathy seemed to have gotten over her anger and invited Sylvia to sit and eat. As they ate, Cathy told her more about what went on at the school. Generally, as long as you remembered to say Sir or Mam to the staff, they would leave you alone, aside from the occasional fucking. Most girls stayed here for about a year until they had been properly trained and then they were sold to a master elsewhere in the world. The only capital crime was trying to escape, and striking the Master. Either of those was punished by a stay in the Training Room. When Sylvia asked what went on in the Training Room, Cathy said that she didn't really know., but the Master would take someone down there, and the girl would stay there for a couple of days. And when she came back, the girl was always very quiet, and correct. Whatever the Master did there, it was between him and the girl. On hearing this, Sylvia decided to make sure that she was taken to the training room. Just her and the Master! She thought that was a wonderful idea.\n\nLate that afternoon she had her chance. As she was being led by Cathy outside on a walk, The Master came by and talked to Cathy. As Sylvia stood next to them, she suddenly pushed the Master and started to run for the front gate! She had gone about 30 feet, when she was tackled by two staff members! The Master walked up and took her jaw in his hand and looked at her. ""Take this slave to the TRAINING ROOM!"" He said.\n\nSylvia was led away by the staff members and walked to the door of the training room. Once in the training room, a metal collar was put around her neck, and a chain from the wall was fastened to it. The staff members then left. Sylvia was a prisoner. She could only move about 5 feet either way before the chain stopped her. She had gotten what she wanted, but was now afraid of what would come. She heard the door shut, and looked up and saw the Master approach. He stood in front of her, and said.. ..\n\nFrom now until you leave here, your name is Slut! You will first be punished for trying to escape, and then I will personally train you. When you leave here, you will either be properly trained, or you will be mindless."" Saying that, he took each hand and fastened it to the wall. Her legs were stretched apart and fastened away from the wall. She felt like she was at a 45 degree angle. The Master picked up a different kind of whip. This one had a long handle and instead of one whip, there were at least 5 or 10 whips attached to it. Each whip ended in a know. The Master drew his arm back and suddenly struck!\n\nPain! Agony! Terrible pain! This was not like the small whip she had used on her last night. This hurt!\n\n""AAIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEE!!!"" SHE SCREAMED! AAAIIIIIIIIEEEEE!!!!!"" Each time the whip descended, it was like molten fire! ""AIIIIEEEEEE!"" Over and over! Until she passed out from the pain.\n\nWaking up, her whole back and legs seemed as if they were on fire. She was laying on her stomach and was no longer fastened to the wall. The collar was still around her neck, and a longer chain still kept her from moving much. She looked around, and was alone. Time went by so slowly. After what seemed like hours, she heard a door open. A voice said.... ""Face the wall, Slut! Close your eyes and don't move!"" She did as she was told and heard something going on behind her. Soon she heard the voice say... ""Eat now"", and the door close. She turned around, and saw a tray with some food on it. She was ravenous, so she began to eat quickly. The food was good, but terribly oversalted. And there was nothing to drink. Within a half hour of eating, she was thirsty. The door opened, and the Master entered. When he was close, she bowed her head, and said. ""Please Master, may I have some water?"".\n\n""You want water do you? Well ok, I can do that. Follow me.""\n\nShe followed him until they came to a device that looked like a horse saddle on 2 posts. ""Get on the saddle slut!"" The Master said. She quickly got on it. It was shaped exactly like a saddle except for the grove that went from front to back the length od the saddle, right in the middle! As she sat there, her pussy and clit were pressed against the groove. The Master bent and attached a cuff to each ankle. A chain was then attached to each cuff. As the chains were tightened, she was pulled tight against the saddle and the groove. Her legs ached from the strain. The Master stopped and handed her a large glass of water.\n\n""Ok Slut! you wanted water. here is some water! Drink it all!""\n\nShe drank the water quickly! Oh how good it tasted. As soon as she finished, another glass was given to her. and then another. soon she had drunk almost 6 glasses and felt water logged. The master came up and said.....\n\n""Now slut, listen close. This device is to teach you to learn control. You will stay here until I decide to let you free."" Saying this, he moved back, and sat down in a chair. He picked up a book and started to read.\n\nAfter an hour had gone by, Sylvia felt the need to piss. She asked.... ""Master, I need to piss. May I get down?""\n\n""Slut! You will not piss on my horse! And you will stay there until I say otherwise. Now don't bother me!""\n\nSylvia was shaken. If he wouldn't let her down, she would have an accident. Her bladder felt so full after all the water she had drunk. It was really getting hard not to piss. Sitting like she was, the position almost encouraged her body to let go. Finally, she knew she couldn't hold out. So she decided to piss only a little. As a few drops trickled out, they were caught in the groove. The wetness did something and an electric shock coursed thru her! ""aaaaaaiieieieieieeeeee!"" She screamed in pain.\n\nThe master looked up and said. ""Ahh, I see that you decided to piss anyway! Well if you piss, you will be shocked! Your piss makes contact between to wires and you get the result. Now don't piss!""\n\nSylvia knew she couldn't hold out much longer, but was scared of the electricity. The master got up and came near. He reached out a hand, and cupped her breast. Caressing her breast, and tweaking her nipple was a turn on for her. His other hand ran down her stomach and rubbed the top of her pussy. Sylvia knew she was getting turned on by this, but she still had to piss. Against her will, a couple more drops of piss slipped out. The jolt of electricity slammed into her and again she screamed! The Masters hand never left her breast. Once again the pain and the playing with her breasts caused her to get highly aroused! She got hotter and hotter, but her bladder was nearly breaking too. This time a spurt of piss streamed out! The jolt seemed to go on longer! The electricity coursed thru her and stretched her muscles into a rigid state! As the electricity stopped, her pussy and breasts felt like they were on fire with desire! The master started to stroke her breasts, and pull softly on the nipples. Without realizing it, sylvia started to CUM!!!! And as she did, her control quit, and piss flooded out! The electricity slammed into her and drove her higher and higher! Her pleasure reached higher than ever! The pain and the pleasure was mixed totally and she came and came!\n\nAt long last, she slowly started to relax. Her bladder was empty and the electricity had stopped. She slumped forward, and only the chains to her ankle cuffs kept her from falling off. She was dazed! The master reached down, and released her ankle cuffs and carried her to a soft bed. She quickly fell into a deep sleep.\n\nWhen she woke up, she was once again alone. She had been moved and was on a soft blanket and on the floor. Her collar was again fastened to the wall, but she had a lot of slack and could move around. near her was a wash basin and a toilet. Quickly making use of both of them, she felt better. On a table was a tray with some food. Remembering the last food, she nibbled at it. This food was good. not too much salt or anything. Soon after finishing the food, she saw the Master approaching. He stopped and looked at her.\n\n""have you learned to obey without question now?"" he asked.\n\n""Oh Yes Master"" She replied. ""I only want to do as you command! Anything! Anything at all!""\n\n""Well then, let's see. Thru the door over there are a few friends of mine. I want you to go and entertain them. They have a liking for ass fucking tho. Do you want to obey?""\n\n""Oh yes Master, Anything you want of me, I want too.""\n\nReleasing her collar, he points at the door. She quickly moves thru the door. Inside, she finds 8 naked men. The grab her quickly and started to fondle her breasts and pussy. One forces her onto her hands and knees then sticks his cock in her face. She quickly captures it in her mouth and starts to love and suck on it. Another rams his dick into her asshole! As she sucks on one, she pushes back against the dick in her ass forcing it deeper into her. In no time at all, both men are spurting their cum into her body. As they pull free, Another man lays down on his back and pulls her on top of him. His dick slips into her pussy and he starts stroking it in and out! another man forces his cock into her ass! Both men stroking in and out. A third man shoves his prick into her mouth! All this fucking is driving Sylvia wild! She has cum at least twice and is getting ready to cum again! As fast as one man shoots his load into her, another takes his place! Just as she starts to cum for the 5th time, a whip cracks against her ass! This only drives her higher and she cums gloriously! After cumming 10 or 12 times, the men seem satisfied and walk out of the room. Sylvia lays there very content and filled. Cum has leaked out of her mouth and is smeared all over her face,, some more cum is leaking out of her pussy and asshole. It oozes out and dribbles down her leg. She is happy and fulfilled. The door opens and the Master comes in.\n\nHe stands there a long time just looking down at her. Finally he says.....\n\n""Alright Slut! Follow me."" He walks to a set of stairs and up them. Along a hallway and to a large door. Opening the door, Sylvia can see it leads out to a path and an open door in the fence.\n\n""Now you have a choice Sylvia."" The Master says. You may leave this house and go where ever you want. You are free to leave here.""\n\nSylvia looks at the outside and takes a step forward. She looks at the Master but he just stands there. Again she looks outside. Then she drops on her knees and hugs his legs.\n\n""Please Master! Please don't make me leave! I only want to stay her with you! I don't want to leave!""\n\nTaking her by her arms, the master raises her to her feet. He kisses her deeply and murmurs in her ear.\n\n""No Sylvia, you don't have to leave. You may stay here always with me. You will become my assistant and help train the other girls.""\n\nWith that he leads her to another room that is fantastic! A sift bed, clothes, and all the things that Sylvia could want! The Master says that he will return in a while, and then they will make love. As he leaves, Sylvia thinks fondly of taking a personal hand in training Cathy!"
1097,"Contest, The","['couples', 'exh', 'orgy']","The next thing I can remember was being lead, or carried was more like it, down to the basement. It seemed to be laid out like a movie studio with several cameras, lights and other stuff. Everything seemed to be focus toward one corner, with a four- poster bed! How strange!\n\nIt was soon after that I discovered that I was to be a principal in a porn flick. Now I am no innocent, but I hadn't agreed to be any part of this. \n\nWell, when I see that things are inevitable, I think, maybe I should relax and enjoy it. It was a clean nice place. All of the participants, both male and female, had seemed nice. I was impressed with the looks of both the men and women. As I said, they were all, well, beautiful!\n\nThey matched me up with this gorgeous hunk, Sam. He seemed nice enough. In fact, under different circumstances I might have sort looked forward to this. \n\nThe apparent story line, if you could call it that, was that there was to be a fucking contest. There were going to be four couples who would screw one right after the other, then the winning team would be picked. \n\nEveryone changed into some sexy and very skimpy robes, no underwear. I was still in no condition to fight the superior man power so I could not really prevent them from taking my clothes off. They did try to do it gently, however.\n\nThe set was simple, but strange. The room was fairly large, but it had to be to accommodate the four couples, the director, cameraman and a few and sundry others. There was the silk- sheeted bed with many pillows, but no covers, and some chairs lined up in front of it. In the corner behind the bed was a steel post with several rings on it. I could only guess what that was for.\n\nThey started filming at the directors command. Then at an unintelligible command, the door flew open and couple of guys brought in this giant. He must have been nearly seven feet tall and solidly built, but he was obviously a little freakish as his struggles were very uncoordinated. They tied him to the pole. \n\nOne of the girls, apparently on clue rushed over to him and really felt him up before the camera. Either that guy was a good actor or he was really embarrassed. He fought to loose himself harder when she went over then when he was brought it. His face was beet red, but it wasn't all from exertion, the growing bulge in his pants attested to that.\n\nThe director motioned to Sam to get ready, we were apparently first. A couple of the gals came over to me and carried me to the bed. I tried as hard as I could to struggle, as I still wasn't exactly sure what was going on. I really did try to get free, but they were amazingly strong and knew how to hold me so I couldn't really do anything. \n\nThey stripped off my clothes and tied me spread-eagle on the bed. Sam came over to the bed and leaned over. ""OK, Babe, here we go.""\n\nHe leered as he slowly parted his robe. A huge pulsing cock stood right out and stared me right in the face. As I said. I am no novice, but it was the biggest I had seen. It must have been eight inches long and about an inch and a half across. ""This could have been fun,"" I thought, but I sure wished they would have let us prepare properly. Sam practically dove on me. \n\nWith Sam's full weight on me I struggled to free myself. Most of the struggling was to get my face away from his awful leer. After a few real mushy kisses he slipped his hands down my side and groped for my nipples. Surprisingly, the were upright and hard. During all of this I had forgotten the audience, but then I was preoccupied with other things. Sam was surprisingly gentle I noted with relief. In fact his touch was nice and warm and really nice when he bent down and took my whole areola into his mouth. That was something that I always enjoyed, but none of my men-friends seemed to like. He rolled his tongue all around really getting to all the erotic places. He went from one to the other like a child trying to decide between a vanilla or chocolate ice cream cone. He really couldn't seem to make up his mind and I sure didn't care if he ever did. \n\nWhen I thought I would scream in ecstasy, which, no doubt, would have delighted the director, he yelled to Sam, ""Get on with it, we don't have all day!""\n\nSam obediently slid down until be had his head between my out stretched legs. With a few quick stabs with his tongue he found my erect clit and taught it a thing or two. Boy, was this great. After many (it seemed) delicious minutes feeling his expertness raise me to dizzying heights, I involuntarily arched my back. As I did, my heart stopped, well, not really, but it sure did a double-take. They had that poor guy in the corner, complete naked. He had this a monstrous cock just hanging there at half staff. His eyes had about bulged out of their sockets staring at us. But I couldn't take my eyes off the beautiful penis, magnificent or stupendous, were more appropriate words. Already it was over a foot long and easily two inched across. Sam looked like a piker compared to him. My, my, who was going to get him, but at that moment the director again yelled for Sam to hurry up. \n\nSam then came back up and planted a sloppy kiss on my lips as he grabbed by buttocks in his hands. He was kind of kneeling over me with his erect dick throbbing above my cunt. My efforts at struggling to free myself had sort of subsided, now my laboring was more to assist progress. I desperately wanted to reach around Sam with my arms and legs and bring him into me, but I was still tied. He grabbed his pulsing stanchion, successfully fighting its periodic jerks, and pointed it towards my welcoming hot box. He just probed around the entrance for a few moments, flicking my clit every time it jerked up. Then he forced it lower and found the hot moist path to my very soul. He forced it in a fraction and stopped. I jerked myself and lodged it another several inches.\n\nThen, for no apparent reason, the director yelled, ""That's it, Sam! Alice, finish him off!"" I felt the bed rock as one of the other girls hopped on next to me. She slid herself under Sam and grabbed his erect rod. \n\nSam was off in an instant. They clinched right next to me and as the camera came in close we could all watch as Sam's vein- studded cock quickly found Alice's drenched cunt. In veritable slow motion, his magnificent penis sunk from view into the shaven crevice. Oh, how I wanted that, but I was high and dry (well, not quite literally). The juices flowed as they began that age- old rhythm called fucking by some and love-making by others. To them it was the former, but it sure looked like fun. \n\nAlice must have been hot to trot already as she was really working herself into a frenzy. The camera came in real close to show the course of the sturdy dick as it sunk deep into Alice's cunt and then emerged nearly all of the way. Sam sure had a long stroke. It was hard to bear, knowing that could have been me taking that cock in me. But now the slushing was being done by another. Nonetheless, I was rising nearly as fast as she was. \n\n""Hurry, I am almost cumming, please hurry."" No faked script for this gal, nor for Sam as his breathing became labored and the grunts of their efforts very audible. With one final splendid thrust he dove into the hot pussy with his all and collapsed in Alice's arms. Only the gentle rhythmic pulsing of their hips continued as the cum began flowing out of Alice and into the bed. The camera caught everything.\n\nIn just a short time, on cue from the director, they both extracted themselves from the entanglement of arms and legs, etc., and got up. I was agonizingly close to cumming myself, but there was nothing to get me quite across the edge. As he pulled his still erect and dripping dick out with a delightful squishy noise, the ever-present director yelled, ""Next!""\n\nI struggled to break free so I could grab that still stiff rod for myself or escape, I didn't know which, but to no avail. I still didn't know what the hell was going on. \n\nHowever, in my squirmings I did notice, with fascination, that the guy in the corner had a most magnificent hard-on now. It was a full three inches across, 16 inches long bundle of veins and arteries, poised for action. It shimmered in the glaring light. Oooh, what I would give for a little of that.\n\nMy attention was diverted by the next couple, George and Gloria, hopping on the bed. George was another one of these wonderfully-hung studs, with a big and hard cock ready for action. Gloria, a lovely girl, had already lathered herself with K-Y, as she hunkered over into the all-fours position. \n\nThe George grabbed his big red cock in both hands, the way I would have if I had been able, and tried to find the appropriate orifice. The director yelled, ""Not the ass, do it the regular way."" She was trying to look nonchalant, but could not quite cover up the excitement of what was to come. The camera could not see her face, but I could and relished as the pretty face became beautiful as the big moment arrived. \n\nI did not need to watch the progress of George's probing to know where he was. All I had to do was watch Gloria's face. First a pained expression, then a smile, then a start, then the eyes closed for an instant and a beatific smile crept over her face. He had found home. She had a catch in her breath as I noticed George give an involuntary jerk with his hips. \n\nThey were mated. Gloria's eyes rolled up into their sockets as George slowly immersed his stallion penis into her juicy cunt. But she recoiled as he sought to remove it. She reached back with both hands to steady it in place. She wasn't going to let this one get away like I did. George clutched at her pendulous breasts that were hanging just a few inches from my face, allowing her free rein with his dick. She was all over it, touching and feeling the total expanse of it.\n\nAs I scrunched over to get a better view of the rear entry action I again noticed the poor guy in the corner. He was still bug-eyed at the actions going before him, but he was also being fawned over by another one of the girls. Judy had squatted down in front of him gently caressing his immensely swollen prick. She appeared to be tracing each of the severely distended veins from his pubic hair to the now-glistening head. Although his eyes never left George and Gloria, he definitely knew that Judy was there. He was desperately trying to extricate himself from his lashings, whether to escape or join the action, I could not tell. His struggles were heroic. If I was Judy, I would hop right on that cock and you would never see it again.\n\nAbout that time I heard the simultaneous gasps of orgasm escape the nearby couple. I wrenched my eyes away from the lovely corner scene to see Gloria flop head first onto the bed, dragging a still-buried George along with her. His penis must have been unmercifully wrenched, but he never flinched. Again the steady trickle of bodily fluids escaping between the two flowed over the bed. Some even made its way to me as in my own ecstacy I attempted to slide into it. Again my struggle to join the couple were thwarted by my tethers.\n\nBut the director continued to bark his orders. He told one of the girls to help Noah, apparently, that was the guy in the corner. Alice sidled over to him and took his mighty staff, pulled it down as far as she could and let it go. It sprung up in a mighty arc and oscillated for some time. She then ran her hands delicately around the various nooks and crannies and then bend down to follow the traces with her tongue. Noah's eyes rolled back into his head as he let out a tremendous groan. I couldn't believe it, but his gigantic dork had grown some more, not so much longer as bigger around. Alice could just barely get both hands around it, but it was nearly impossible for her to control it as it jerked around in response to his struggles and its own actions, I guess.\n\nI was brought back to reality (?) by another couple climbing onto the bed. ""My god,"" I thought, ""I can't take anymore of this. Here I am ready and willing and able, but they don't even know it.""\n\nGreg lay down next to me, as Judy smilingly whispered to me, ""Eat your heart out."" Greg's cock, as expected, was raring to go, all nine inches of it. This would be interesting as Judy didn't look a day over 14 or an inch over 4-10. She didn't appear to be unversed, however. Grabbing Greg's thingus, she opened her mouth and swallowed nearly half his shaft. She began moving up and down covering his member totally with her saliva. Greg moaned, indicating that it didn't feel half bad. I sure didn't know how it felt to him, but it felt good to me just to watch. But how much more could I take? \n\nDeeper and deeper Judy urged Greg's dick. He grimaced as he apparently felt his cock crash into the back of her throat, but Judy seemed to enjoy it. She kept banging her throat harder and harder. The thrill was overtaking him as he grunted, ""I am ready to explode."" \n\nAs the pressure mounted she began to rub his balls softly, almost as if she didn't believe him. With a deep groan he began to flood her juicy little mouth with gobs of his hot cum. Each spurt packed with incredible power. She swallowed loudly, agreeing with the taste. ""Mmmmmm, hmmmmmm,"" she kept moaning. But it was too much for her as the viscous seminal fluid began to flow out of her mouth. Greg's cock was super slippery as his own sperm covered the full length of the shaft.\n\nJudy took the cock out of her mouth, a thick string of cum still connected the hard, pulsating head to her lower lip. ""That was so good,"" she gurgled with her mouth still full. His cock was still straight up in the air and it looked even longer and thicker as it gleamed. There was a puddle of it on the bed. Judy carefully scooped up some of the thick stuff in her hands and inserted it in her already slippery juice box. \n\nShe then positioned herself over Greg and placed his plum- sized head against her genital lips. ""God, it's so big,"" she said as she maneuvered the cream-covered rod to somehow get it in.\n\nThen with a long grunt ,she forced the rock-hard head in. ""Ohhhhh, maaaaa gooood!!!"" she gasped as she began to move up and down very slowly. Her eyes closed in delight as she just sort of rocked gently up and down, steadily working his cock deeper.\n\n""Oh, yeah, I love it,"" she said. She started really moving up and down as the last of his steel-hard shaft was absorbed in her sweet box. Biting her upper lip, she groaned, ""Ooooooooooo yeah, this is what I needed."" \n\n""Let me fuck you, just like that,"" she said as she began to pick up speed. ""Don't move. Oh, it feels incredible."" Her eyes rolled back and her mouth opened as she continued to hammer away at his swelling swollen shaft. Alternating from a quick succession of quick strokes and slow long strokes his facial expression showed he obviously had another eruption coming on.\n\nComing up on one of her long strokes she pulled his cock out of her love box just enough to maintain his head just outside as she began to rub the slippery knob back and forth between her labia and over her pink little clit. Then she slowly put it back into her succulent cunt.\n\nSlowly, ever so slowly, she let herself slip over Greg's bloated, towering penis. Then she stopped. After a few seconds she began to gyrate her hips. Slowly she added the in and out strokes again. \n\n""Uh, uh, uh ,uh, uh, oooh, uh, uh,"" she moaned with each inward stroke. ""Oh, god, Oh, god. Oh, yes. I feel it. Oh, fuck, me. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck me,"" she whimpered between each forceful thrust. He surely was about to explode in her. I wondered how much longer they could last, as I had just about had it, myself.\n\nThen, ""I'm coming,"" he cried. ""Oh, yeah,"" she replied, ""Come baby, flood me with your love.""\n\nThose words were apparently what did it. He exploded inside of her. ""Ooooooo, give it all to me. Empty yourself inside of me. It feels so hot and slippery,"" she cried. ""I want you to go even deeper inside of me."" His balls quivered with each burst.\n\n""Oh, god, I think I'm coming,"" she erupted, ""Oh yes, I'm coming, oh, oh, yes, oh, please don't stop, please don't stop, fuck me, please fuck me."" But he was finished.\n\nShe screamed as she drew closer to her blissful pinnacle as she continued to thrust on him. ""AAAAH, OOOOOH!, OH GOD!, OH GOD!, OH YES!, AH, AH, AH, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" she screamed as her love box spasmed around his still jerking penis and her juices flowed. ""Oh yes, oh, that felt so incredibly delicious."" \n\nThey both collapsed, along with me, for I had been rigid as Greg's cock, myself.\n\nAfter a few minutes we all sort of recovered. What next. Anything else would be anti-climactic (pardon the pun). Greg and Judy slowly and reluctantly disjoined and got up. Judy gave me a reassuring smile and patted my shoulder. The real word gradually came back to me. I could vaguely see the director and camera men and a few of the ""stars"" still sitting there rapt. The only noise was the bed creaking as Greg finally got off, the whirring of the camera, a cough in the back somewhere and a low, very low moan. The last was odd, I had never heard anything like it, it was almost unearthly. But one thing you had to say about it, it was mournful. Although still in a sexual ""high"" and virtually starving for relief, I could not help, but try to find the source, as if I didn't know already. There it was, that poor guy in the corner. He was slumped over being totally supported by his bindings. Well, he wasn't totally slumped over, his magnificent cock was flaming red and standing straight out throbbing up and down about two inches at a time. One of the girls was still hanging around his neck with one hand and stroking his immense penis with the other. It must have been a full eighteen inches now, the size was amazing. It was four inches across if it was an inch. Even from where I lay, all trussed up, too, I could see that he was in agony, not unlike mine, come to think of it. How could they do it?\n\nTotally fascinated by the scene, I barely heard the director tell all of the women to leave. This was accomplished not without protest. I expected them to release me and let me go, too, but either they forgot or had other things in mind.\n\nThen I looked down at myself. There I was all pink and white, stretched out on the bed. My tennis ball-sized breasts each crowned with a little pink nipple, proudly erect. My smooth white legs, my inner thighs, gently curved to meet at, what felt like my very soul, my crotch, where the silky pubic hairs nestled all around my passionately rising mons. The virginal labia swollen like never before and my clitoris, although hidden from my view, was stoutly erect, hungering for human contact. And the moistness oozing out of my vagina, down my crack to mingle with the other bodily secretions already present.\n\nI desperately wanted to close my legs so I was not so exposed, yet I really wanted to put my hands down there and ease the, seemingly, unquenchable fire in my clitoris. I actually even hoped that they would allow one of those magnificent men to cover me and relieve me of my frustrations. But, I guess it was not to be for they came over and untied me. Then, as someone draped a sheet over me, I was told to just lie there and relax for a little bit.\n\nI rolled over, oblivious to the observers and placed my hand on my mons. With a trembling finger I sought my little bud. At last, if no one else was going to do it I would. My hand darted from my clit to my oozing vagina. The crack, long off limits to my probing hands, felt moist, warm and inviting. ""Mmmm... That feels good!"" I moaned softly. \n\nBut my concentration was cut short by a loud roar. I started, and looked up. They had freed the Noah! He tore loose from the remainder of his bindings like they were mere threads. One of his hands, a enormous beefy thing grabbed his own tool, the other he flung up to his face. The he looked down at himself, as if in disbelief. Could it be he had never seen himself erect before? I decided not to stay around and see.\n\nI then knew what was the next activity! I was off of the bed in a flash heading for the door, but this guy was quick as well as big. He ran after me, clearing the bed, as I looked back in horror, in a single leap. With one of his beefy hands he had me by the shoulder. His other arm wrapped itself around my middle and I was off of the ground. My 92 pounds didn't faze him one bit. It one swift, flowing motion he threw me back on the bed. I was so stunned that I lay there for a brief instant as he towered over me. He let out another horrendous roar, but it didn't seem appropriate with his sad, melancholy eyes. \n\nHe didn't seem to know what to do then, but I couldn't take my eyes off of his. They were so pleading. Slowly, very slowly, I sat up, never blinking. I had two choices, run or stay. Something deep down told me to run, but my actions were dictated by the condition of my body, not logic. \n\nAs I sat up, I slowly reached out to touch this magnificent stallion cock. Only then did I take my eyes off of his eyes and look down to what I had, or rather tried to have, in my hand. Not only was it too large for me to really hold with one hand, but it was alive!\n\nThis was the Staff of Life, truly. It was unquestionably a giant, a flaming red giant. The shaft was laced with gigantic veins wandering this way and that, seemingly without purpose, but I knew better. Not only did the entire cock jerk up and down on a regular basis, but each vein that studded the jumbo shaft seemed to throb like an idling race car. I brought the other hand up to try to quell its independent spirit. If this was to be mine, I must have some semblance of control. With all of my strength I seemed to be able to hold him to small twitches. But its strength amazed and fascinated me. I proceeded to trace its enormous expanse with my fingers, forgetting that this was not a dismembered member. After thoroughly memorizing the shaft I hesitated and crept towards the tremendous glans. Although the shaft had been virtually as hard as a piece of steel, the glans, so rosy and shinning before me, was just firm, soft and firm. I could gentle squeeze it and it would yield a little. The one eye appeared to tear just for me as it stared at me.\n\nAs I finished tracing the glans around I decided to check out the loosely hanging testicles. They hung nearly six inches below the ever-present and attentive dick, in a soft loose bag of skin. I had never felt balls before, so it was a puzzle when I had trouble grasping them. They felt like tennis balls made of gelatin. They were pliable and soft, yet turgid. \n\nI must have spent a long time just playing with the enormous equipment presented to me before I remembered that they were part of a real live person. I looked up. Staring down at me were two large sad eyes. Then the eyes rolled back into his head, he released a low moan of ecstacy and leaned over me. He gentle, but firmly, laid me back on the bed and began to trace my whole body with his huge rough hands. It was just too much for me. Not only could I not stand those scratchy hands, but I need no preliminaries. I was ready! I think he was, too.\n\nI reached up and put my hands around his neck. He paused. I whispered, ""Fuck me, you big horse!"" He did not seem to understand my request, but he did get on the bed, down on all fours over me. The bed protested, but stayed up. \n\nThe scene must have seemed ludicrous. This giant, dark, hairy ox-of-a-man on all fours covering this petit blonde virginal-looking girl. I extracted my legs from between his and reached up to get them around his waste. At the same time I pulled myself up by my arms to hug him around the neck (I sure didn't want to get kissed by him).\n\nHe still didn't know what to do, but he was shaking like a leaf. The moans and groans spewed from his lips like water over a dam. Of course, I was shaking a bit myself, but I wasn't going to let this moment get away. \n\nThen he seemed to remember what he had seen, for he continued to hold his stance and reach down with one hand to again grasp his unbelievable staff. He started trying to waggle it around to find a place to put it, but I could see I was going to have to help a little. I pulled myself up higher with my legs until I just felt the touch of his hot and, by now, sweaty penis. The instant I touched him, he froze. Then he got up on his knees with me trailing along. He sort of stood there on his knees, moaning and sweating. The with his free hand, the other one was trying to control the antics of his gigantic, flailing stanchion, he reached around my back and pulled me closer to him. I could then feel that he had begun rocking his hips, slowly, yes, definitely making actual fucking strokes, but he was missing the point as I kind of sitting on top of his dick. The motions were graciously received by me as my clitoris was being royally stimulated. This was better than riding a horse.\n\nGradually, his motions became heavier and more intense. He was working up a great lather pumping with his muscular haunches supporting that majestic and imposing rod. I wasn't sure, but what he didn't think that this was all there was to it, but I didn't think I wanted to be masturbated with that splendid gorgeous penis right there!\n\nAs I tried to talk Noah into waiting, I did what I could to back away from his steadily stroking penis. His motions were not really under his own control, but he obviously thought I was trying to get away, as he gripped be harder, almost too hard. But, thank goodness, nature took its course and his pelvic thrusts became longer and longer. \n\nJust at the right moment I pushed mightily away from him and dropped a fraction of an inch. That was a mistake, as his return thrust caught me full. He actually tried to stuff all eighteen inches of that four inch monster in my tight little vagina at one time. Needless to say it didn't fit. I cried out in sheer terror, thinking he was going to rip me in two. Whether it was that or the fact the very tip of him stupendous penis had found home, I don't know. He was transfixed. He stopped, looked down at us, looked up, grunted and removed his steadying hand. Very gentle he reached both hands back to my gracefully rounded, pure white bottom and held each buttock in his palm.\n\nHis rock-hard cock, lodged against my involuntarily tightly closed vagina, sent bolts of electricity shooting through me. This was it. I moaned loudly and thrust my hips towards this dauntless scepter to hasten his entrance. Now the man knew instinctively the time had come for some serious work. He rotated his hips so that his penis kind of slid around my labia. My juices had never stopped flowing, thank goodness, so this was the perfect opportunity to lubricate his glans for the mad charge ahead. Again he placed his rigid cock's head on the now yearning opening. My continued thrusting gradually forced the tip of his head to disappear inside my virginal cunt. There was a momentary twinge of pain, but that was more than offset by a marvelous full feeling. ""A real man, at last, a real man,"" I thought. Not one of those wimpy little geeks. This is what woman was made for.\n\nNow the man began to move again. With some hesitation or trepidation, I didn't know, nor care, I could feel his hips move a short ways in, then out. But I moved with him. He was firmly lodged, but it was going to take some effort to proceed further. I had serious doubts how long he was going to last, as he had been putting up with a pretty suggestive show for a very long time. Personally, I had cum several time, but I was more than ready for more. Would he be?\n\nHis moans became more pronounced as the determined humping of his haunches increased in intensity. Still no progress, but the stimulation I was getting was heading me for another climax anyway.\n\nHis pelvic stabs had begun as strokes, maybe, a few inches long, but as he appeared to gather courage and confidence they grew longer and slower. Slowly I felt his magnificent dick creep in deeper by a fraction of an inch. Then more. \n\nBut before his thrusts could bear much more fruit he seemed to lose control. His strokes approached six, then eight or ten inches or maybe more. All I could do was ride with them. I didn't think I could have taken it if I had been on the bed.\n\nThen with an unearthly moan he came. The initial shot of semen seemed to penetrate my very soul, a hot searing flood of cum followed. Was this his first time? I wondered. Everything about this guy was superlative. He just kept cumming and cumming. I reached down to feel his balls to see if I could detect the end, but they were just as full as before. Maybe I couldn't tell that way. \n\nAlthough I took his out-pouring with great pleasure, I had hoped for more, I wanted another climax from this stud of the first water. Oh, ye of little faith. \n\nAfter his momentous flood I expected his to pull out and leave the way guys do, but he apparently wasn't through with me. He leaned over and gently laid me down on the bed, still enlodged and still hard as steel. With a grunt of satisfaction he began his ministerings to me again. The stallion wanted to take me for another ride!\n\nWith utter elation I grasped him around the neck again, re- clutched his full loins and waited for the onslaught. Again he started gently, with his short strokes. I tried to extract him on his up stroke so he would have momentum on his down, to no avail, I was stuck and just rode with him as he went up.\n\nThe frustration at only being able to invade a few inches sent the man into a frenzy. His still pulsing penis was poised to fully penetrate my body. His horse-stabs grew longer. \n\nThen a wondrous thing happened. He moved in me again. The added lubrication of his cum, assisted us where my meager oilings would not suffice. His pelvic motions definitely were bearing fruit. \n\nAs he poured his whole being into each monstrous stab, I slowly, juicily and with obvious relish, absorbed more and more of the incredible staff. \n\nHis plunges had met my involuntary resistance. Mentally, I tried to open as wide as possible, I wanted his whole being inside of me. After an amazingly short time; however, the resistance lessened. \n\nIt was the final lunge at the end of a superb foot-inch stroke that did the trick. We both emitted muffled cries when his immense penis finally thrust home. Together we froze in amazement. I just had time to catch my breath when he began again. This time I didn't have to ride with him, I could go ""against"" him. He filled me to the hilt.\n\nHis flailing thrusts were rewarded with the delicious, lubricated sliding of his gorgeous vein-studded, flaming penis in my creamy pink vagina. Although my delicate pink clitoris was seemingly waving in the breeze of his motions, I could care less.\n\nOnce again this superb stallion-of-a-man found renewed energy. Giving a cry of pleasure and he redoubled his efforts. As the fantastic, scintillating penis slipped deeper into me, I arched my back and groaned, ""My god!"" Over and over he drove his glorious penis deeper into me and with each stroke both of us grunted in unison. As his strokes approached ten inches in length the penetration by his spectacular organ was very nearly complete.\n\nAnd then, with a huge flash, the world exploded. With one magnificent plunge the man came with a heart-wrenching shriek. My response was not muffled this time. As he struggled to unload his wad into me my whole body stiffened and once again I went into a spasmodic orgasm. His testicles boiled up and erupted their contents inside of me until I could practically taste it. I never had a chance to wonder where it all came from, and surely didn't care, as long as I was the recipient. All I know is that his hot sticky semen continued to spew and spurt inside of me for what seemed like eternity.\n\nNow all we had to do was wait for the jury to count the ballots, for Noah and I had already voted."
1098,"Contest, The","['couples', 'exh', 'orgy']","Buck was the first employee that I had hired and was now my foreman. He is all business. I had never seen him relax and kick back. That was part of the reason that I had the idea of the dinners I thought that it might help build some camaraderie amongst my employees.\n\n...\n\nEverything was ready when the first couple of guys arrived at Seven O'clock. My wife had put together a nice table of appetizers and condiments. I wore slacks and a blazer without a tie. My wife wore a cute little black dress that she had owned since college. Her body had changed a little since then. She was 32 now and had lost the stick-thin figure that she had in college. She had added curves in all of the right places. Larger breasts and a rounder behind strained the little dress. What had once been a very tame little dress was now much sexier looking because her chest strained the top and the hem was higher since the fabric had to travel a little further around her firm rump. Her nipples were clearly visible through the tight material and the hem barely covered the lower edge of her bottom. I knew she loved the dress and although it looked a little too sexy, I didn't say anything because I knew it would ruin her cheerful mood. Besides, she really didn't have anything else appropriate to wear.\n\nAs usual, the muscular foreman, Buck, had arrive right on time and was very professional looking. He wore tan slacks and a loose fitting oxford shirt. My wife greeted him at the door and was clearly taken with his handsome clean-cut appearance. ""Hey there!"" she said with a twinkle in her eye. ""I almost didn't recognize you without the hard-hat and boots.""\n\nBuck smiled, obviously enjoying her appraising look and said, ""Thanks, Karen. You look great too.""\n\nTom and Phil arrived a few minutes later and the last five guys were all there within 15 minutes. We gathered around the table and chatted while Karen got everyone something to drink. I couldn't help but notice the quick glances exchanged between Buck and my wife. The were both obviously taken with eachother's change in appearance. There was no flirting going on, just quick awkward glances. To tell you the truth, it didn't stand out at first, because everyone had noticed how different my wife looked in a short, tight dress, rather than jeans or sweat pants.\n\nI sat at the head of the table and Karen's chair was at the foot of the table nearest the kitchen. Buck sat on one side of her and Tom on the other. She finally joined us at the table and drank a glass of wine. We were talking in little groups of two or three, so I couldn't hear what she was saying, but she was turned towards Tom, trying awkwardly not to show too much attention towards Buck. She was failing. I thought to myself, that if an outsider were watching us at this table, they would almost certainly assume (from body language alone) that Buck and my wife were a couple. Strangely, this didn't make me jealous.\n\nAfter a few minutes of small talk, my wife announced that the first course would be served. When she was sitting, her tight dress had ridden up a little. Consequently, as she turned to go to the kitchen, every eye in the room was on her ass. The lower edge of her cheeks and white panties were peeking out from under the hem. There was a low buzz around the room as the kitchen door closed behind her. I heard Tom chuckling at the other end of the table. This didn't seem like a big deal to me. She looked great and clearly nobody was making fun of her. So I let it go.\n\nAs Karen delivered salads around the table the guys seemed to get more overt about staring at her. At first she seemed self-conscious, but after a few minutes she was clearly flattered by it and was almost strutting. Her dress was still riding a little high and she either didn't care or didn't notice. Karen had to return to the kitchen for each platter so the guys got an eyeful as she delivered the plates around the room. The talk had died away and everyone was simply drooling over my wife. As she went to get the last salad, she walked past Tom who - as everyone watched - reached out and tugged up on her dress fabric, lifting the hem to her waist line. She froze. The room was utterly silent. Her white panties were entirely exposed. They were low-rise cotton briefs that were so tight that they formed distinct diagonal lines across her firm round cheeks. After a few seconds she looked over her shoulder at Tom with a firm look and for a moment I thought that she would yell at him. Instead she turned back to the kitchen and, making no attempt to straighten her dress, walked out of the room. As the door closed behind her, there were hoots and hand claps around the room. I was just as surprised as the rest of the guys. I was so surprised that I forgot to be angry. When she returned with the last salad, her dress was straightened again. She sat down and began eating her salad. Everyone started eating and the small talk resumed, but now everyone was casting glances towards my wife. She ate in silence for a while, then she struck up a conversation with Buck.\n\nAfter the salads were all eaten she gathered up all of the dishes. Rather than stacking them up and taking them in one trip she took them into the kitchen one at a time. It was clear to me that although she probably was denying it to herself, she was loving the attention. After the third plate was taken, the guy to my right, Tony, reached out as she walked by and tugged up her dress a couple of inches. She paused for a moment. Then, without even looking back, continued on to the kitchen. When she returned, her dress was still up a little. You couldn't see her crotch from the front yet, but her ass cheeks and panties were clearly displayed from the rear. On each trip, someone else would tug her dress a little higher. When she returned from the kitchen on the next trip, the front of her panties were peeking out from under the front edge of her dress. On the next trip you could see the little bow at the top edge of her panty front. The guys were chuckling and whispering things to each other. Every time someone tugged, she would pause for a few seconds and then continue on with clearing the plates. By the time the last salad plate was gone, her dress was so high, you could see her belly button from the front. and a couple of inches of skin above the top of her panties from the back. Her ass was gorgeous. It looked like a ripe peach in tight fitting panties. Whenever she was out of the room, the whispering was a little louder and I could make out some of the words that the guys were saying to each other. ""... squeeze that ass... I'd fuck the shit out of it... she's begging for it... dripping wet... finger that thing""\n\nShe returned with her dress straightened and delivered the first entree plate to Buck, who was the only person not to tug at her dress... other than me. As she turned to go to the kitchen Buck reached out and with both hands pulled her dress up well above her waist again. She froze. He reached out and cupped both of her ass cheeks through her panties and waited until she looked over her shoulder at him. Chuckles and snickers went around the room as we all realized that she was smiling at him. He ran his hands down the back of her legs as he pulled them away and sat back, staring at her ass. She went back to the kitchen for another plate. Her dress was still up when she returned. Guys around the table took turns rubbing her ass as she passed by. She would pause for a moment, then carry on with her task. When she got around the table to Tom, he took his time and I saw him slip a finger between her legs. Oddly, she looked over at Buck and spread her legs a little, giving Tom better access. Everyone watched hypnotically as Tom rubbed his finger over the crotch of my wife's panties while she stared into Buck's eyes. This went on for about 45 seconds straight.\n\nFinally, I said, ""OK, that's enough. Leave her alone. That's going too far."" This was not what I had intended when I invited them over for dinner.\n\nShe straightened her dress and turned to the rest of the table and said to me, ""It's OK, Ben. They're just a bunch of construction workers, what can you expect. It's not like they're tearing my clothes off."" Her voice took on a sterner tone. ""I WILL stop them if they get too out of control."" She told me later that she had thought that such a warning would get them to leave it at that... simply patting her ass as she walked by, etc... Unfortunately it had the opposite effect. To the guys this meant that they could try to get away with whatever they wanted to, knowing that if they went too far, she would stop them... no harm done.\n\nHaving served everyone else, Karen returned to the kitchen for her plate. She came back to her seat with everything in order and everything went back to normal. ""Thank God,"" I thought. The conversations turned to normal small talk and everyone seemed to focus on the great food on the table. My illusion was shattered when I went to the bathroom a little later. As I walked past Karen's chair, I could see that her dress was bunched up around her waist and Tom and Buck were reaching under the table... almost certainly rubbing my wife's legs and crotch area. When I was in the bathroom I decided that she was a grown woman and could take care of herself. If I didn't like it, I could leave her. In any event, nobody was forcing her to do anything. I'd let her control the rest of the evening and see what happened. If I was still upset tomorrow, I could talk with her about it and deal with it then.\n\nWhen I returned from the bathroom there was a buzz of voices in the room and I saw my wife standing next to her chair with one foot up on the chair's seat. Tom was rubbing that leg's knee and Buck was on her other side holding her panties to one side with one hand and finger-fucking her with his other hand. Her legs were spread wide open so that everyone at the table could watch. The other guys were leaning in to get a better look. I sat back down at the head of the table. Everyone ignored me. She was squeezing one of the knobs at the top of the chair's back, holding onto it for balance. She looked down at her pussy and watched, with everyone else for a while. Then she closed her eyes and put her other hand on Buck's shoulder. It was clear to everyone that she was about to orgasm. I heard the familiar chirping gasp she always utters when she is cumming.\n\nI thought for certain that this was the end of it. She straightened her dress again and sat back down. She was smiling and couldn't seem to keep her eyes off of Buck. Everyone went back to eating. When she finished eating. She went back to the kitchen for more wine and went around the table to fill everyone's glass. As she rounded the table, guy's hands were up her dress. She took her time filling the glasses. At one point it looked like Tom had thrown his napkin on the floor. My wife bent over to pick it up and everyone watched. It dawned on everyone that that wasn't a napkin... it was her panties. She made sure that everyone could see her ass and pussy as she bent over to pick up her panties. Snickers were heard around the table.\n\nAbout an hour later we were all stuffed and a little drunk. Everyone at the table had fingered my wife that evening, except for me. So when she was clearing the plates, I decided to join in the fun, rather than simply sulking. I reached up her dress and felt her crotch as she gathered up my plate and silverware. Her pussy was drenched and their was a something in it. She leaned on the table and waited patiently as I lifted her dress to have a look. There were chuckles around the table as I looked to see that someone had left a carrot sticking out of my wife's cunt. Her ass crack and inner thighs glistened with her juices. I pulled the carrot out and put it on my plate for her to take away. A long drip of her gooey crotch juice dangled from it as I plopped it on the plate. More snickers went around the room.\n\nI suggested that we all go into the living room for one last drink before the evening ended. It was Ten O'clock by then and I wanted the guys to leave soon. We talked in the living room while Karen finished clearing the table. The conversation turned to work and other mundane things. Karen was delivering a fresh round of drinks when I went to the bathroom. As I closed the door to the bathroom I heard clapping and laughter coming from the living room. When I returned, I found my wife's dress discarded on the floor. She was kneeling on the floor in front of the couch between Buck's legs. She was sucking his dick and the guys on either side of her were pulling their pants down. Her sole focus was Buck's dick. She stroked his scrotum with one hand, pumped his shaft with the other and sucked on the dickhead. Tom ignored me as I approached. He was kneeling on the floor behind my wife. Rubbing her ass and reaching around to fondle her tits. I watched as Buck obviously came in my wife's mouth. She milked his shaft with her hand like a pro. The rest of that evening I watched my subordinates taking turns with my wife. I finally went to bed at midnight, but the party continued on well past that. Everyone fucked her. Most of them got blowjobs. I was ignored, but could have gotten in line with the rest of them. She probably wouldn't have even noticed.\n\nThe following evening was a lurid repeat of that Friday, except that my wife invited Buck to return with the second group of guys... ""since he was the foreman and all"". Besides, there was going to be an extra chair anyway.\n\nSince that weekend, my marriage settled down. We live like any other married couple, except that she'll show up at lunch time at a construction site and let the guys pass her around like a rag doll. She'll also go on vacation with Buck for a week about once a year. Every once in a while she'll stay over at his house. Once I heard the guys talking about a wild bachelor's party that Buck had thrown. Nobody said so, but I could tell that my wife had been there and was the main attraction. There was apparently a donkey at the party. My only demand was that she get her tube's tied. I don't want to have to raise someone else's kid and send them to college."
1099,Control Freak,"['Mf teen', 'mc', 'nc']","CONTROL FREAK\n\nHello, sweetness. What's your name?\n\nWho are you?\n\nOh come on, I asked you first.\n\nWhat's happened to me?\n\nJeez, sweetness, we're never going to get anywhere at this rate.\n\nHelp! Somebody please help me! What's going on?\n\nNo one can hear you, sweetness. Look around. Oh, sorry, you can't look around. Well, let me help you out. As you know, we're standing in the middle of the mall. You were just standing there by yourself a few seconds ago, looking good enough to eat, staring into the shoe store window. I walked over and took control of your mind. By controlling your mind, I control your body. You are now frozen in place, as immobile as the mannequins in the other store windows. You can't talk or scream, you can only whisper. So when you called for help just now, no one could hear you except me.\n\nWhat do you want?\n\nI want you, sweetness. I want to spend a little time with you, maybe an hour or so, and then I'll be on my way.\n\nGo away. Leave me alone. Please.\n\nCome on, darling. You're starting to piss me off. And you don't want to piss me off, I can assure you. You want to cooperate, within your limited abilities. Now I'll tell you what. We're gonna take a walk, you and me, like we're old friends. I am controlling your mind, so I'm gonna be in charge of your legs. Here we go, I have my arm around your waist, and we're walking, slowly but normally, over here to the food court where we can sit down in a quiet corner and not be disturbed. Inside you're freaking out, I know, but everyone else in the mall just sees a girl with a pleasant smile on her face walking with an older man. There. We're here. Now I'll sit you down across from me at the table, and you're still smiling. Inside, I know you're screaming. Your kind always do. But just get control of yourself. The sooner you answer my questions, the sooner I'll be done playing with you and you can go back to normal. Now, what's your name?\n\nCindy.\n\nVery good, Cindy. And how old are you?\n\n16.\n\nThat's about what I figured, Cindy. You're simply an amazingly beautiful girl. Blonde hair cut short, perfect skin, and a body that drives men wild. I'll bet all the boys at school just about go nuts over you,. don't they, Cindy?\n\nPlease go away, Mister. Please, please, I'm begging you.\n\nCindy, the last thing you want is for me to go away. If I walk away, you'll be frozen like this forever. You'll never move a muscle or speak a word again. You'll be a vegetable. You don't want that, do you?\n\nNo.\n\nThen answer all of my questions and quit pissing me off or you're going to be very sorry. You know I'm inside you're brain, don't you Cindy? And I'm controlling your body and your speech, but not your thoughts and emotions, right?\n\nYes.\n\nThen answer my questions, and tell the truth, cause I'm looking inside your mind and I can tell if you're lying. Now: Do all the boys at school think you're hot, Cindy?\n\nYes.\n\nDo you feel their eyes carressing your body?\n\nYes.\n\nAnd do you like that feeling, knowing that all the boys at school are watching your body, and fantasizing about fucking you?\n\nNo.\n\nCindy. I can hurt you very badly. Don't you lie to me, darling.\n\nYes. Yes, sometimes I kind of like knowing that.\n\nDo you know what guys call a girl like you Cindy, a girl who has a fantastic nubile teenaged body and dresses to show it off but is really just teasing all the guys? Guys call that a cock tease, sweetness. Do you think maybe just a little bit you might be a cocktease?\n\nMaybe. Sometimes. I don't know. I don't mean to.\n\nOh, you girls never mean to, do you sweetness? You just go to the mall wearing a little pleated skirt so short you can almost see your ass cheeks when you walk, and you sway that ass from side to side so the skirt swishes across your golden teenaged thighs, and you wear a tight little crop top with no bra underneath so your nipples are poking out. Let me ask you, Cindy, when you got dressed today, did you look in the mirror and think you looked really hot?\n\nYes. I'm sorry. Please leave me along and stop me asking me these questions.\n\nBut I just love the look in your eyes. Cindy. I can see fear in your eyes. Nobody else can cause we're tucked away here in the food court, but I know you're afraid, and that turns me on. See, I was watching you today in the mall. You thought you were the greatest thing on two legs here today, and in some ways, you are. You knew the men were all ogling you, wanting to fuck you, but they couldn't, cause you wouldn't let them. You knew you were looking hot, right? I want you to describe for me what was in your mind before I found you.\n\nI was just shopping, I wasn't thinking.\n\nCindy, don't lie to me.\n\nWell, you're kind of right. I knew guys were watching me, and it sort of made me feel good to know how I looked.\n\nDid it turn you on a little?\n\nA little.\n\nIt turned me on a lot, Cindy. That's why I chose you to play with today, out of all the girls at the mall. If you'd dressed a little more modestly, I would have chosen someone else. How does that make you feel, sweetness?\n\nI don't know.\n\nWell, take a stab at an emotion.\n\nIt makes me feel bad, I guess.\n\nA little naughty, perhaps, Cindy? A little dirty? Like a dirty little girl who was out teasing men's cocks and then got caught by something she didn't know could happen?\n\nI don't know.\n\nOh, I think you do know, Cindy. Now, tell me, are you a virgin?\n\nPlease, mister, please leave me alone. I haven't done anything to you.\n\nDammit, Cindy, that's it. You need to understand that when I ask a question I want an answer, not a bunch of fucking whining. Now as you'll noticed your hands are coming up in the air, as if you were willing them to do it, but of course you're not, I'm making you do it. It's like you were my sweet little 16-year-old cock-teasing marionette, and I'm your puppet-master. Now let's bring those hands right up to those tasty little tits. Anybody looking? No, nobody's paying any attention to us over here. Now let's give those nipples a few really good twists with your very own fingers. Twist to the right, then to the left, and back and forth and 1 and 2. Really squeezing now. Oh, I can see the tears forming in your eyes. Can't have that now. Hands back in your lap. And just look at those nipples poking out of that think top, all perky and excited.\n\nOh God, Mister, that hurt so bad. Please don't do that again.\n\nWell, sweetness, that's just a tiny hint of what I'm capable of. I don't even have to manipulate your hands. I can just go right to the pain perception center of your brain and you make think that something is happening to you. Would you like to see what it feels like to have someone hold a cigarette against your nipple? Or maybe to have a firecracker explode inside your pussy? And if I want to, I can wrack your sweet young body with unimaginable, unbearable pain, and then walk away and leave you like this. You couldn't tell a soul what you were feeling. How long before you went insane from the contant agony? Whoa, your pupils just got huge! I think your fear index just went off the chart!\n\nI'll be good, Mister. Please don't hurt me. I'll be good.\n\nI knew I could convince you, Cindy. See, I really am not into hurting girls. I like controlling them, and dominating, and humiliating them, but I only hurt them as a last resort. So don't make me go there. Now tell me, are you a virgin?\n\nUh, yes sir, I am.\n\nHow nice. You've never had a boy's cock up inside your pussy?\n\nNo sir. I swear.\n\nEver touched a cock? Oh, I can see you're blushing now. I've struck a nerve, so to speak.\n\nYes, sir.\n\nHow many?\n\nThree.\n\nEver give a boy a hand job or a blow job?\n\nNo.\n\nSo you've touched three cocks but you didn't give any of them hand jobs? Do I have that right?\n\nYes, sir.\n\nOh, you really are a little cock tease, aren't you? You and the boys get all hot and heavy, you're making out, maybe you're letting them touch those sweet tits of yours, pretty soon he's unzipping his fly or you are, and it's all feeling so good, and your hand brushes his cock, and he moans, and then you pull back cause you're just not that kind of girl and you don't want to get carried away. Is that about the size of it, sweetness?\n\nYes, sir. But I don't mean to be cruel, I really don't.\n\nOf course you don't, sweetness. But how do you thing the boys feel.\n\nI I I I don't know.\n\nWell, let me show you how they feel, Cindy. I'm going to probe the pleasure center of your brain, the place that's connected to your clitoris nestled down there in your pussy. But before I do that, let's have those panties off. Nobody's looking. Just reach under the table with both hands, that's a good girl, under the skirt, grab the panties in your hands and pull them down those thighs, down those legs. Lift the feet, and slide the panties right off. Now hand them over to me. Very good. I'll just stuff them in my pocket for now. If you're good, I'll give them back when I'm done playing with you. So now you're sitting in the food court with a strange man, and you've given him your underpants. I want you to open your legs, knees about 18 inches apart, nice and open. If we were someplace else, I'd get down on my hands and knees and use my tongue on you. But I don't have to. I can make you feel my tongue while I sit right here and look across the table into those gorgeous baby blues of yours. Now your clit is being licked, you can feel it, and it feels wonderful. Doesn't it sweetness.\n\nMmmh-hmm.\n\nIt feels all wet between your legs. Your clit is getting bigger, and popping out from under its hood, and it's seeking my tongue. Can you feel that?\n\nMmmmmmh-hhmmmm. Uh-huh. Mmmm.\n\nAnd I'm getting you off, sweetness. It feels so good, you've never felt anything so good, I'm directly manipulating your pleasure center, and your young body is flooded with good feelings, from your scalp to the tips of those cute little toes, you're tingling all over, and you're wetter, and hotter.\n\nOh, jeez, Mister, please, ohhhh, it feels so good.\n\nI can see in your eyes how good it feels, sweetness. Would you like me to make you cum now?\n\nMmmmm-hmmmm. Oh, God, oh it feels so good, don't stop.\n\nYou have to ask me, sweetness.\n\nOh, please, make me cum, please make me cum, please please pleeeeeeeeeeeze.\n\nNope. Sorry, sweetness. The ride just stopped. Oh, my, the look in your eyes right now. You were right on the brink of the most wonderful orgasm ever, and then it stopped. Right?\n\nWhat happened? Ohhhhhh, God, I'm so confused. What are you doing to me?\n\nI'm showing you how those boys felt, Cindy Cock Tease. I'm letting you really experience it yourself. Is your pussy wet? Is your little clit all hot? Do you want to touch it really really bad?\n\nOh, yes, God damn it, yes! Yes!\n\nGoodness, sweetness, it's a good thing I've got your voice dialed back to a whisper. You'd be screaming like Meg Ryan in ""When Harry Met Sally"" right now.\n\nOh, God. Oh, Jesus.\n\nHow does your pussy feel, sweetness? All open and warm?\n\nOh, yes.\n\nAnd your clit is all tingly and hot?\n\nOh God yes. Please. Let me.\n\nLet you what, Cindy?\n\nLet me have an orgasm.\n\nOK, Cindy, but you'll have to do it yourself. Right out here in the food court at the mall. You don't have any panties on, and your knees are spread apart, and even though there's people nearby they're not paying any attention to us. So I'm going to lift the control over your right hand just enough for you to move it down to your lap to play with yourself. But I'm not going to make you do it, Cindy. It will be up to you.\n\nOh God, Mister, what are you doing?\n\nI've explained what I'm doing, sweetness.\n\nBut how are you doing it?\n\nHow do I control your mind? It's complicated. I just sort of superimposed my mind over yours. If I wanted to I could override your emotions and everything, but I've found it's more fun to leave most of your personality intact, so that you're aware of what's happening. That way you feel the shame and humiliation and anger and fear. That's really just about my favorite part, feeling a girl's fear and humiliation. Now are you gonna drop that hand down into your lap? Don't you still want to cum, Cindy?\n\nOh God, I hate myself. I hate you, you bastard. I just can't stand being right on the edge like this. It's horrible.\n\nThat's right, Cindy. No one is looking. Just rub that little virgin pussy.\n\nOh, shit. Oh shit that feels so good.\n\nThat's a girl. Just rub it. I'll let you rub it as hard as you want. And since you can't scream, you can just scream internally. Go ahead, let it out. Let yourself cum right here in the middle of the mall.\n\nOh shit. Oh my God my God my Godddddddd. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh.\n\nOh the look in your eyes, sweetness. Lust and shame and panic and more lust. Are you done now?\n\nOh, yes. That felt so good.\n\nDo you feel like you'd like to cum some more?\n\nI don't know. I guess so.\n\nI told you not to lie to me, darling. I can see in your eyes you're still pretty horny. Those sweet little nipples of yours are just poking right through the front of that top, and it's not from being pinched anymore. I think that one only got you started, didn't it, but you don't want to look like a slut to me.\n\nI don't know, Mister. I'm just, I don't know.\n\nWell, you don't need to worry about looking like a slut to me, because you already do, sweetness. Sure, I took control of you for awhile, but you played with your pussy of your own free will, didn't you, sweetness?\n\nUh-huh.\n\nSay it for me.\n\nI played with my pussy of my own free will.\n\nAnd you'd like to play some more.\n\nUh-huh.\n\nWell, we'll play some more, don't you worry darling. But let me tell you something. See, I'm all horny, too. Watching your delicious little 16-year-old freckle-face get all hot and flushed while you have an orgasm in the middle of a mall has given me a raging boner. I may be old enough to be your daddy, but I still get erections like you wouldn't believe. And before you cum again, I'm going to cum too. This food court won't be so good for that, so we're going to take another little walk. Get up now, and come along. Oh, I forgot, you're not wearing any panties under that short little skirt. My, my. Wouldn't the boys around here just love to know that little Cindy is walking through the mall with no panties on, her pussy all wet and so close to being exposed. Too bad there's no breeze. Hey, there's an idea. Why don't we walk outside?\n\nNo! Please, don't make me do that.\n\nYou don't want to walk outside and maybe let a little gust of wind blow that tiny little skirt up and show the world your naked ass and pussy?\n\nNo, please. Please don't, Mister.\n\nOK, Cindy. We'll stay inside the mall. Hey, here we are, at the movies. Let's just walk up and buy a ticket to whatever's playing. You like Keanu Reeves in The Matrix? It started 10 minutes ago, but I don't care. Anything but Phantom Menace. I don't want a crowd. Now first stop is the concession stand, where fortunately there is no line. Yes, I'd like a box of popcorn please a cup of water. See, Cindy, it's almost like a little impromptu date right in the middle of the afternoon. Thank you very much. Now let's head over here. Ah, here it is, the butter dispenser for the popcorn. I'll just fill me empty cup up with a few squirts of oil. It's not really butter, you know. And now that I've got my little cup of oil, let's go see The Matrix.\n\nWhy are we doing this?\n\nA lot of reasons, sweetness. You said you didn't want to go outside, so we stayed inside. You said you wanted to cum again, but I want to cum too, and I have to find us a quiet, dark, secluded place. And what better place than a movie theater? Now let's just sit up here in the very back row. As I suspected, the place is practically deserted. Everybody's at The Phantom Menace. You stand right there in front of me, Cindy, while I unbuckle my pants and pull them down. Don't worry about blocking my view. I'm looking right at those firm tanned teenaged legs of your and that sweet ass, and I couldn't care less about the movie. Now I'm gonna have to immobilize your body for a bit, cause you're not gonna like this next part. To make it better, I'm gonna give you some really nice feelings on that clit of yours.\n\nMmmmmmm.\n\nThat's right, girl. Now what you're feeling now is I'm dipping my fingers into this cup of oil and I'm rubbing them in the crack of that sweet ass of yours. I'm giving you a warm oil massage all up and down the crack of your ass, and then I'm letting my finger slip in and touch your little rosebud of your bottom.\n\nOh please don't do this Mister, please don't. Please stop.\n\nHush, Cindy. I'm gonna cut off your speech entirely now, so you can't even whisper. My cock is as hard as a crowbar and I'm ready for action. Now I'm putting some more oil on my fingers, and I'm finger fucking that sweet little bottom of yours. It's getting all slick with the oil, and the orgasm you had and the pleasure you're feeling now in your pussy has relaxed your little bottom to help my fingers move up inside you, deeper and deeper, spreading the oil. With my other hand I'm rubbing the popcorn oil on my hard-on, getting it all slick. Sorry you can't talk, cause I'd love to hear what you'd say about this part of our little game. Now your little butthole is all lubricated, and so is my cock, and I think it's time to fuck you up the ass. Wow! Even with your body immobilized I could sense some tension there, sweetness. That's the last thing you want. The more you tense up, the more it's gonna hurt. The more you relax, the better it will feel. I'm pulling you back down into my lap now, holding your skirt up around your waist in back, and aiming your sweet little asshole right at the big old head of my cock. Can you feel that, sweetness? Can you feel the head of my cock touching the outside of your greay little butthole? I don't know how good it feels to you, but I've never felt anything so hot and tight and sweet in my whole fucking life, you sweet little 16-year-old cock tease. My dick is sliding further in, up and up, that hot oily chute, all the way in, ah, yes. I'm all the way in. You're sitting right down flush against my lap with my cock buried to the hilt in your ass, Cindy. What do you think of that? Oh, shit, you can't talk. Here. I'm gonna tilt your head back so your lips are right next to my ear, and give you just enough power of speech for a throaty little whisper.\n\nIt hurts. Oh God it hurts.\n\nYeah, but think of how much worse it would have hurt without the oil, baby. Now catch this action on your clit.\n\nMmmmmm. Oh God, it hurts but it feels good. It feels both, Mister. I don't know, I don't know.\n\nYeah, life can be confusing sometimes sweetness. I'm flooding your brain with sensations that your clit is being expertly rubbed, and you're already all juiced up and ready to cum again, but then there's this big ol' cock fucking you in the ass. Speaking of which, it's time to start some serious action. Up you go, Cindy. I'll make your legs do all the work. You're young and strong and limber. I'll just sit here while you raise and lower yourself on my cock.\n\nOh jeez, stop. I can't help myself. Oh God, Mister, please, please!\n\nUp and down. Work that ass on me, sweetness. Oh yes, that's my girl. Up and down and up and down. Nothing like picking out a piece of teenage poon at random and 20 minutes later you're fucking her greased ass in the back row of a movie theater. Jesus Fucking Christ, life is good! How's the clit feeling, Cindy? About ready to explode? Want me to let you cum again, or do you want me to cut you off like I did at first?\n\nDon't cut me off, God, no, don't cut me off. Let me cum, please Mister!\n\nOK, sweetness, let's come together. Can you feel the head of my cock swelling inside your tight little rectum?\n\nOh God, yes, Mister, I can feel it!\n\nI can too, sweetness. I'm gonna make you go a little faster now, and I'm gonna make you clamp down that sphicnter muscle for all you're worth. Oh Fuck! Oh Christ! Yes, here I cum, baby! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahhhhhhh!\n\nOh yes, Mister, oh yes, fuck me, fuck me, fuck my ass, ohhhhhhhhhh Fuuuuuuuuuuuck!!!\n\nOh, baby. Oh, sweetness. Oh, Cindy, you sweet delightful little piece of teenage ass.\n\nOh, jeez, Mister, what did you make me do?\n\nI only made you do some things, Cindy. You did some of the rest of your free will.\n\nOh, shit. Fuck. What have you done to me?\n\nI think you know pretty well what I've done to you, Cindy. Now there's only one last little part to our game, and I'll tell you about while my cock is still stuck up your ass but starting to get soft. I'm going to give you a choice. Option one is I open up your purse and get out your drivers license and copy down your address. Then we both leave here, and one night real soon, maybe tomorrow night, I come over to your house. If your parents are there, I'll use my powers to paralyze them and render them deaf dumb and blind to get them out of the way. Then I'll come up to your room and you and I will play. I've got lots more games, although I have to warn you some of them are a lot nastier than the games we've played here at the mall. Option two is you set me up with one of your friends, the best-looking girlfriend you have. You bring her to the mall at a pre-arranged time, I see the two of you, I take her the way I took you. She would never have to know that you had betrayed her to me. Of course, you would know, but that's not my problem. So what's it going to be, Cindy? A return engagement between you and me, or you set me up with a friend?\n\nHer name is Tiffany, Mister. I'll bring her here tomorrow night. You'll like her. She's a cheerleader. And Mister?\n\nYes, sweetness?\n\nIs there any way, maybe, you could, like, do us both?"
1100,Controlling Jennifer - 1,['Mdom-F'],"Jennifer was a frosh at Jefferson College, and so far she liked it a lot. As she walked down toward the gym, she smiled to herself at the California weather. It was nothing like the weather in Alaska. Here it was, the middle of february, and she could walk around in shorts without worrying about freezing to death. Others complained that it was cold and told her she was a nut for wearing shorts. Obviously they didn't come from Alaska like she did. To her, the crisp chill in the air was more refreshing than it was chilling, and she knew that after running around the track a few times, she would actually be hot. Jennifer liked to run; it was a good way to keep in shape, and it was a good way to daydream while still being productive. She was a good student and very responsible, and this was her way to escape the constant academic pressures she put upon herself. She could jog around the track a few times, letting her body do the work while her mind wandered onto other things. Others wouldn't believe her, but running relaxed her. (Her roommate thought she was crazy, but then again, Jenny's roommate was a plump girl who looked like she had never exercised a day in her life.) Jenny was wearing a tank top and a loose fitting pair of shorts. Underneath the shorts, she wore a pair of those tight-fitting bike pants, made of the stretchy black material. This was mostly to keep her warm, and to keep her decent. Plus, whenever she ran in panties, they got all drenched in her sweat and basically became too disgusting to wear. Similarly, under her tanktop, Jenny wore a tightfitting elastic top over her breasts. The reason for this was that she hated the feeling of running in the discomfort of a bra, and if she wore nothing, she bounced, and that became painful after awhile. Jenny was happy with her body, unlike most women, and this happiness gave her a very visible confidence. This confidence almost did more to make her attractive than her actual physical appearance. Jenny had dark hair and tan skin, and a nice smile. When she had first arrived on campus, men had swarmed around her, mostly frat guys checking out the new women, but Jenny had made it through without acquiring any boyfriends. She was not one that had to have a boyfriend; on the whole, she preferred not to, as they took up a lot of time and never seemed to be much worth it. She didn't need the time-drain. Yes, Jenny would only settle for a boyfriend that she actually loved, and the frat guys soon gave up on her, disgusted, and moved to other prey. As Jenny bounded down the steps toward the gym, taking them two at a time, she enjoyed the beauty of Jefferson College campus. It seemed like a park more than a campus, and she walked under the trees towards the gym. Squirrels chirped at her from their trees, and she let her eyes wander to them, watching them hop from tree limb to tree limb. ""Hi, Jenny."" a voice said, startling her out of her reverie. She looked to see a man standing beside her. He looked to be in his twenties, possibly a senior, with short dark hair and dark eyes. Jenny thought he looked italian. She couldn't remember his name offhand, and decided he was probably some guy from a fraternity that she had met and forgotten. Still, he was fairly attractive, so Jenny flashed her most charming smile. After all, she might as well keep her options open. ""Hi!"" she saidell, let's say I'd like to get to know you better."" Jenny's eyebrow lifted. He was very forward, and she felt a faint discomfort. She discarded this quickly, telling herself she was just being paranoid. She had dealt with forward guys before; this one was no different. ""I was just on my way to the track to run a few laps...want to walk with me? We can talk on the way."" Mark's eyes shifted. ""Actually, I was hoping we could sit down. Please? It'll only take a second, and then you can be on your way. Huh?"" Jenny squinted at him. ""You sound like you have something very specific to tell me."" she accused. Mark grinned, and Jenny thought his grin was very cute...kind of a Tom Cruise smirk. ""Actually, I do."" he admitted. ""Wanna sit down?""\n""Okay."" she said. ""I suppose I can take a few minutes."" Mark grinned again, and walked over to a picnic table. He sat down, and she plopped down opposite from him. ""Ok."" she said, propping herself on her elbows and looking him straight in the eye. ""What do you want to tell me?"" Again the grin. It's almost like he's embarassed to say it, Jenny thought. ""I've been watching you, Jenny...from afar. I suppose you could say I was admiring you. You're very pretty, Jenny."" She smiled, but the compliment disturbed her. She didn't particularly like being 'watched from afar' by someone she didn't know, and she was wondering where all this was leading. ""I think you're just what I'm looking for."" Jenny leaned back, her eyes narrowing. ""You're very forward."" she remarked, somewhat coldly. ""I can afford to be."" Mark was not the least bit fazed by her coldness. ""You see, Jenny...let me explain something to you. I'm new here too, and I've been looking for a woman. Not a girlfriend; I don't care about that just now. I've been looking for a woman who'll do whatever I say."" He grinned, and this time his grin seemed somewhat frightening...it was the confidence behind it. ""I suppose you could say I've been looking for a slave."" That was all Jenny needed to hear. ""Fuck off."" she intoned, and started to get up. ""Stop."" said Mark. And suddenly, Jenny was frozen. She couldn't move. ""Sit back down."" And Jenny did. Mark looked regretful. ""I didn't want to have to do it this way."" he sighed. Jenny could only sit there, motionless. Her mind raced. Why can't I move? What did he do? Her face would have shown her fear, but her face too was frozen. ""You see, Jenny...I have the power to control you, whether you like it or not. I guess after years of wishing I had the power, I wished so hard that I actually got it. But it's funner if I don't use it. It's better."" He folded his hands and looked like a lawyer making a contract. ""Here's the deal, Jenny. You do what I say, without me using my power, and it will be easier for you. You refuse, and I'll be forced to use my power, and it will be harder on you. I won't do anything all that bad, truly; I won't hurt you or anything. I don't get off on that. I get off on the controlling. But it will be better for us both if you do it without the power."" He watched her as she struggled against his control. ""Tell you what. I'll let you free from my control, and you tell me what you want to do. Okay?"" He concentrated. ""You're free."" he said. Jenny suddenly regained control of her muscles, and she bolted. She was maybe ten feet away when he shouted ""Stop!"" And she froze. Unable to stop her momentum, she tripped and laid frozen on the ground. As she laid there, completely immobile, she heard his footsteps crunching the leaves, walking towards her. ""I can see how it's going to be today."" she heard him say sadly. ""I hope you will learn in time. As for now, here is your punishment. In twenty seconds, you will be able to move again. From that time until you get back to your room, you will feel very sexually attracted to every third guy you see. Once you have helped them reach orgasm, you will once again regain complete control, and then you will know what you have done."" He paused. ""I'm sorry it had to be this way, Jenny."" he said sadly, and then she heard him walk off. Jenny laid in the grass for that twenty seconds. All she could do was breath and blink heas he had said, she regained movement. ""Oh, god."" she said. ""What in the world is happening? Is this really happening to me?"" Jenny tried to deny what she had just experienced, but she could not. It was a cold, sterile memory; it was all real. She couldn't afford to disregard the power he weilded over her. ""I need to get to my room."" Jenny thought, and then she could think no more, for she lifted her head. She saw a guy throwing a frisbee to his dog. She saw an old man hobbling along the path. And then she saw a guy, sitting on a bench under a tree, writing in a notebook. ""Oh, god."" she said. He was small, smaller than her. He had thick glasses, and his hair was in a disarray that she found very erotic. ""Oh, wow."" she said, and she felt the wetness spreading between her legs. He had something about him; maybe it was his size, maybe the way he slowly scribbled in the notebook. Maybe the way he lightly nibbled on his bottom lip. All Jenny knew was that he was the most gorgeous thing she had ever laid eyes on. And she had to have him. Her body felt empty; she had to have him inside her or she wouldn't be able to survive. She was cold without him. It was a quick walk over to him, and the boy didn't notice her until she stood right over him, blocking his light. He squinted up at her through his glasses. ""Yeah?"" he asked. ""Hi."" she said, and she slid next to him, pushing her body delightfully close to his side. With every touch of him, she felt a rush go through her stomach and settle between her legs. ""Can I help you?"" he inquired. Jenny wanted to scream: fuck me! fuck me! She fought for control over her desires. ""What are you doing?"" she gasped. ""Writing."" he said. ""Why?""\n""Oh, wow."" she said, and all control left her. She thrust her body into his side, running her tongue into his ear, running her hand onto the growing lump at his crotch. She cursed herself for wearing the lycra top under her blouse; she wanted to feel her breasts touching his shirt. With one hand she peeled up her top, with the other she frantically tried to undo his pants. She pressed her lips to the boys, and plunged her tongue into his hot mouth. He resisted for a moment, but that quickly faded as her hand slipped into his pants and touched his hard penis. She moved over, so that she was sitting over his legs; her breasts were free, and she mashed them against his body. And then she felt it. The boy moaned, tensed, and his penis started pumping hot jism onto her hand. She froze. ""Oh, god, what the hell am I doing!"" She pushed back, and fell backwards off the boys lap into the dirt. Her eyes were wide with shock, and the boy stared at her with confusion shrouded in ecstacy. Jenny quickly scrambled to her feet and sprinted away as fast as she could go, her face hot and tears of shame dripping from her eyes. She ran until she was out of the sight of the boy, and then she paused to catch her breath. Tears ran down her face. How could I do that? she thought to herself. What came over me? She felt dirty, disgusting. Slutty. When she looked up and around, she noticed the guy with the frisbee had stopped tossing it to his dog and was staring at her. She wondered why for a moment, and then remembered she hadn't pulled down her blouse again, and her breasts were visible. She quickly pulled her blouse and the lycra down (too quickly, as she pinched her nipple between the two fabrics) and turned away from the frisbee guy, her cheeks burning again. She started a purposeful walk. Then she froze. ""Oh, geez...that's one male I just saw. He said it would be the third. I gotta stop looking at people...I gotta get to my room."" She was hardly aware she was talking to herself, and she clapped her hands over her eyes. ""How can I get back if I can't see?"" she thought. It would be nearly impossible to get back blind, and even worse, it would be embarassing. ""Stare at the ground, Jenny. Look where you're stepping..that's all you can do. Don't look up no matter what."" Jenny started to walk, staring down at the ground and striding ahead purposefully. She focused completely on the ground, and wished that she had remembeake. It was the second one that would start her off again. Jenny walked. She came to concrete, and carefully studied the cracks as she walked. She fought down her natural desire to stare at everyone she passed, studiously avoiding even looking at their feet. She concentrated so hard that her head hurt. ""Hi, Jenny!"" said a male voice, and Jenny quickly stopped herself before she looked up. Who was it? James? Rob? Whoever it was, she was fairly sure she didn't want to sleep with him. ""Hi."" she mumbled, and steadfastly marched past the owner of the voice. ""Thank god I'm getting near the dorm."" Jenny muttered to herself after awhile. It had seemed like it was taking forever, and Jenny had been in constant fear that she would forget herself and look up. She sighed in relief as the realization that she would probably make it sifted into her consciousness. And then she ran into someone. As they collided, Jenny let her eyes wander up to see the face of a fat middle-aged man. He had been reading a book, and hadn't been watching where he was going. ""Oh! I'm sorry!"" he exclaimed in a nasal voice. Jenny's eyes filled with distress, and she quickly dropped her gaze and rushed past the man. ""Damn!"" she swore, her only consolation being that she was almost to her dorm. Finally, she reached the door. Breathing heavily, Jennifer dug into her pocket and fished out her key. It was difficult to insert the key without looking, but she managed it. ""God, they must think I'm weird."" she thought, thinking how she must look to the people in the lobby as she walked through the door with her gaze fixed on the ground. Jenny was going up the steps to the third floor, when a realization hit her. The dorm was coed, and she was going to have to walk down the men's hall in order to get to her room. ""Oh, god..."" she moaned under her breath. She hesitated by the door, and then entered the hall. Take it fast, she thought. That's the key. She rushed down the hall. And found herself looking into Jacob's eyes. He was lying on the floor in the hall. ""Hi, Jenny!"" he said, looking up from his book and waving. ""Sorry, am I in your way?""\n""Oh, wow."" said Jenny. She had never realized before how sexy Jacob was. He was on the wrestling team, and his muscles seemed to bulge through his tank top. Jacob had briefly expressed an interest in her the first week, but he had accepted her disinterest, and they had become ""just"" friends. How could I have rejected him? Jenny screamed to herself. He's GORGEOUS! ""You all right, Jen?"" asked Jacob. Jenny realized she had been staring at him. She didn't care. ""Ooh, Jacob...ooh..."" she sat down on him, straddling him with her legs, his firm stomach muscles supporting her behind. She was heavily juicing up, she could feel it. She wanted Jacob inside her. Jake's expression was one of shock, and he dropped his book just before Jenny mashed her lips against his face. ""Woah!"" he blurted, as Jenny dotted his face with kisses. She slid backwards, and could feel his hard penis against her butt. She moved, back and forth, kneading it, pressing it against her wet cunt. ""Jacob...Jacob, I want you inside me...now...""\n""Holy shit!"" said Jacob, looking nervously up and down the hall. ""Let's move into my room, ok? Let's not do this out in the hallway."" Jenny heard him, but didn't care. What did it matter WHERE they did it? All that mattered was that he make love to her. She started fumbling with her clothes, raining kisses on his face and neck. Jacob picked her up in his arms, and carried her into his room. His roommate Kurt was there. Kurt looked up from his computer, surprised. ""Out, man! I need some privacy!"" Jacob said. Jennifer felt herself dropped on the bed, and she writhed in agonizing lust against the cool sheets. She slipped her fingers under her lycra top and in one motion ripped it over her head. Her breasts popped free and bounced lightly on her chest, jiggling like jello. Jacob stared at her dark nipples for a moment, then twisted his head to glare at Kurt, who also happened to be staring in amazement at Jennifer's breasts. ""Out, damn you! Can't you see I need some privacy?"" said Jake. Kurt rushed from the room, kly closed the door, and came over to Jennifer. She threw her arms around her, tearing at his shorts. ""Please, Jacob....I want your cock...oh, I want it so bad..."" Jacob stripped off his shorts, and let his penis bounce free. It hadn't bounced twice when Jennifer took it in her hands, running her fingers over it, feeling the silk spider web feel of it against her palm. ""ooh!"" she moaned, and Jacob helped her take off her shorts. His eyes widened as he saw there was no need for foreplay...Jennifer was dripping wet, and the crotch of her lycra shorts was soaked. Jennifer got on her knees, and Jacob saw she was guiding her vagina towards his hardened penis. ""This is too good to be true..."" he whispered. Then he spoke louder. ""Wait...Jenny...we don't want any kids...let me get a condom..."" Ignoring Jenny's very determined protests, Jacob dug a condom out of his desk and slipped it on. Then he tried to ease slowly into Jenny, but she was having none of that. With a heave, she impaled herself onto Jake's cock, and he found himself thrusting deep within her. Jenny was almost hyperactive with sexual lust, and Jacob, who normally prided himself on his sexual endurance, found himself about to come very quickly. He tried to hold it back, but Jennifer pounded against him and finally it came spurting forth, shooting through him, a tremendous orgasm. He gasped, and rode her for all he was worth. And Jenny came back to herself. ""Oh, wow!"" she thought. She was back in her right mind, but she was also very close to her own orgasm. She couldn't stop. Just as Jacob was finishing up his orgasm, hers started, and she gasped with its intensity. Her body was wracked with pleasure, and when Jacob pulled out, her body continued to buckle with the strength of her pleasure. It faded slowly, and she savored every piece of it. ""Wow."" she said as she laid back on the bed. ""You used a condom, right, Jake?"" She looked at him with apprehension. ""Uh-huh."" he said, and she watched him peel it off. ""Wow, Jen...I don't know what came over you just then...you were a wild woman! You wanted sex like a starving man wants food! What's up?""\n""Oh, Jake."" she said, turning away. ""I think I've been...hypnotized.""\n""Hypnotized?"" he stared at her. ""Yeah. Hypnotized so that I go sex crazy over every third guy I see. I was trying so hard not to see anyone, and you were there..."" she sighed. ""You were the third guy. At least you were a friend. It could have been worse."" Jake sat on the side of the bed, looking at her with concern. ""Oh, man...I'm sorry, Jenn...I didn't know...""\n""I know."" she said, and smiled at him. ""Don't worry about it, Jake. You didn't take advantage of me; I wanted to have sex with you so bad, I wouldn't have taken no for an answer. You really didn't have a choice. And I enjoyed it, all of it, even after I came out of the hypnosis."" Her eyes became sad. ""I'm just glad it was you. It could've been a stranger. God, it could've been a two year old. What would I have done?""\n""Hey, are you all right, Jenn? Hey, who hypnotized you, anyhow?"" Jennifer thought of telling him about Mark, she really wanted to, but she couldn't. It wasn't his problem. ""I'm fine. Look, Jake, I know this sounds weird, but could you put a blanket on my head and lead me back to my room?""\n""Okay, that sounds like a good idea."" said Jacob. He still looked skeptical, however, and Jenny didn't thing she had fooled him. He knew she was hiding something. ""Just remember, if you need someone..ya know, to talk to? I'm always here.""\n""Thanks, Jake."" said Jennifer, and offered him another smile, this one forced, and Jake seemed to know it. They put their clothes back on in silence, and afterwards, Jake put a blanket over Jenny's head and lead her back to her room. Jennifer's roommate wasn't home, and Jennifer thanked Jacob and said bye to him. She closed and locked the door, then collapsed on the bed and watched the wall as the sun faded away and the grayness of night took over. What am I going to do? she thought, but could find no answer."
1101,Controlling Jennifer - 2,['Mdom-F'],"The phone rang, and Jennifer jumped. Darlene, her roommate, gave her an annoyed look and picked up the phone. ""Hello? Yeah, this is Darlene. Huh? Oh, sure...I have it right here."" Flashing Jennifer another annoyed look, she picked up her math assignment sheet and started to read an assignment from it. Jenny hugged her pillow close to her, listening to the phone conversation and trying to take refuge in its relative normalcy. It wasn't him. Thank god it wasn't him. She pressed her cheek into the soft fabric of the pillow, and held it tightly. Her eyes stared to the side, her mind fighting once again to deny what had happened to her before. It seemed like a dream now, but Jennifer knew it had not been a dream. She could not wake up from this nightmare. She heard the click as Darlene hung up, and heard her roommate stand. She didn't look, but she knew the expression that was on Darlene's face; it was Darlene's exasperation look, with her eyebrows jagged and her lips pursed together tightly. Jennifer had been seeing Darlene's exasperation look quite a bit lately. ""You want to tell me what the hell is going on, Jennifer?"" Darlene snapped. ""I can see being startled by the phone, once, maybe twice, but EVERY FUCKING TIME? What's gotten into you? You're so jumpy lately... and you won't tell me why! What's wrong, Jennifer?"" Jennifer was silent for a moment. Once again, she was tempted to just blurt out the whole story, about Mark, about his powers, what he had done to her. And once again, she stopped herself. For one, she didn't want to draw anyone into this beside herself. And for another...who would believe her? Jenny barely believed it herself. ""Nothing's wrong."" she mumbled. ""What?!? The hell, nothing's wrong! You've completely weirded out on me, Jen! You stay in the room all day, moping around, staring into space. You won't answer the phone anymore, and it seems to scare you to death whenever it rings...you won't talk to anyone, you don't go out anymore...you can't tell me nothings wrong. Give me some credit, Jennifer!"" Jennifer spoke, squeezing the pillow even tighter. ""You couldn't help anyway."" Darlene's voice softened, and she spoke with concern now. ""Won't you let me try, Jenny? I'm worried about you! I know somethings wrong...but you won't tell me. C'mon...talk to me. Maybe I'll surprise you."" Darlene's voice hesitated, waiting, but Jennifer stayed silent. Finally, she heard Darlene sigh and move back to her desk. The scraping of Darlene's pencil resumed. Jennifer dropped her pillow and slipped on her slippers to walk to the bathroom. She seemed to do this a lot now, telling herself that she was leaving to give Darlene a break from her constant moping. But it was more to give herself a place to think. She would close herself in one of the stalls, and sit on the seat, hugging her legs to herself and thinking of what had happened to her. She stared at the gray of the stall door. She had been mind-raped. This term had come to her that first day, and it had stuck in her head. Mind-rape. It wasn't like real rape, for it offered no chance of resistance. It made her degrade herself willingly, only letting her loose to regret her actions after the fact. It seemed worse than actual rape, because in actual rape you were obviously the victim. In what Mark had done to her, her role was blurred, even to herself. She kept telling herself over and over that she could have prevented his control. She could have fought it harder than she had, and maybe opposed it. It was as much her fault for not resisting enough, and this was the worst part of it. After Thatsee him again. She hadn't been able to talk to Jacob since, or even his roommate Kurt, fearing what she had become in their mind's eye. A wanton slut. That's probably what they saw her as. Most of all, she feared when it would end. Would she ever have her own life? Or would Mark make her his slave forever? Would she ever be free? This is what scared her most of all. That her role was set...as Mark's slave, for all eternity. Jenny's butt hurt, and she realized she had been sitting in the stall for quite awhile. She stood, letting the blood circulate back into her rear end, and flushed the toilet, to make it seem like she had actually been using the bathroom. Amy, the girl from down the hall, was brushing her teeth. ""Hi, Jenny!"" she grinned at the mirror, her teeth covered with suds. Jenny forced a weak smile in response, and padded back to her room. As she walked in, Darlene was on the phone. ""It's for you, Jennifer."" Darlene said, offering the phone. Jennifer stared at the phone. It seemed suddenly malevolent, and she pulled back from it. ""Tell him I'm not home."" she whispered. ""I already said you were home."" insisted Darlene. ""Come on, Jennifer. Stop acting like an idiot and take the phone."" Jennifer reluctantly touched the phone, then hesitated, watching Darlene's face contort in exasperation. Slowly, summoning her nerve, Jennifer let her hand wind around the handle, and lifted it to her ear. ""Hello?"" she whispered weakly. ""Hello, Jennifer."" Mark's voice said back. His voice was bright and cheery, and Jennifer almost dropped the phone in shock. But she could not. Her hand was frozen onto it. ""You..."" was all she could say. ""Yes. Mark, remember? I hope you enjoyed your last lesson in obedience, Jennifer. And I hope you've learned from it. I don't want to have to teach you again.""\n""What do you want?"" Jennifer rasped, her voice catching. Darlene looked up in concern. ""First of all, I want you to calm down. We wouldn't want your roommate to find out about our special arrangement, now would it? After all, the deal was only for you, remember, Jenny? We never said anything about your roommate, and I would rather not have to take control of her, too. Neither of us wants me to have to do that, am I right?"" Jennifer forced her voice to be more firm. ""Yes. You're right."" With great effort and more self-control than she knew she possessed, Jennifer flashed Darlene a smile. ""Chill, Darlene...everything's fine, it's a friend of mine from class."" Darlene smiled back, relaxed, and continued working on her math. Mark laughed. ""Very good, Jenny! I think we'll have a good time, you and I. I suppose you're wondering why I called. Well, I wanted to request your presence at dinner tomorrow. I'm going out to La Rochelles....its a snooty french restaurant...and I want you to accompany me. Shall we say, oh...sevenish?"" He actually paused, and Jennifer was swept away in the whole surrealness of the situation. He sounded like he was actually asking her on a date! Over the week since she had first seen Mark, his image had grown in her mind, until it seemed like he was the devil himself. The way he asked her out, as if she actually had a choice, took her completely aback. It was so at odds with her image of him. ""Jennifer?"" he asked. ""You ask me like I actually have a choice."" she murmured, quietly enough that Darlene couldn't hear her. Mark's response was cheery. ""Well, you do have a choice. You can come of your own free will, or I can make you come. Not much of a choice, I admit..."" he let his voice drift away. ""Well, then, I guess seven it is."" she said, her voice dripping sarcasm. She was surprised at how easy it was to talk with Mark. At how easy it was to let her anger at him overshadow her fear of him. He was a human, just like her...just with the power to control. It didn't make him perfect; it didn't make him any better than her. Jenny's intimidation started to fade. ""I'll pick you up in front of your dorm at seven then, ok? And naturally you will dress to please me. You are a beautiful young lady, Miss Cailly. Impress me."" And before she could answer, the phone clicked, and she was left hearing the steady hum of the dial tone. ""Goodbye her with open curiousity, which Jenny studiously pretended not to notice. Finally, Darlene had to speak. ""Well? Who was that?""\n""A guy in one of my classes."" Jenny said vaguely. Darlene's face split into a grin. ""Really? Is he after you?"" Jennifer suppressed her urge to shudder. Nevertheless, a shiver went down her spine. ""You could say so."" she said. ""Wow! Are you after him?"" A long empty pause as Jenny tried to decide how to answer, trying to figure out how to put Darlene off without making her even more curious. Finally, the silence, seemed to answer Darlene. She held up her hand. ""Oh, sorry, I know, I'm being nosy. Just don't get a boyfriend without telling me, ok, Jen?"" Jen nodded, and Darlene contentedly returned to her math. For the rest of the evening, Jenny found she couldn't concentrate. She kept wondering to herself what would happen the next day. What would she be forced to do? Her mind jumped from one erotic image to the next, each one more degrading than the next. Maybe he would make her strip down right there, in front of the restaurant. It was a possibility. Maybe he would make her have sex with all the men in the restaurant, one at a time, until she lay naked, sprawled on the floor as they stood around her, a toy for their amusement. The worst part of it was that she realized some of it fascinated her. She would catch herself playing with an image in her head, over and over, replaying it and replaying it, until her vagina started to get wet. Usually then she caught herself, while her mind screamed at her to stop, to stop thinking about such things, lest it weaken her resolve against his control. Finally, worried and confused, she fell asleep. The next day was even worse. She tried to plunge herself into her studies, but she couldn't concentrate on anything. Her attention span was gone and she didn't get much of anything out of her classes. By then, her mind had moved on from imagining what he would do to her to trying to figure out a way out of his control. She spent almost two and a half hours trying to decide what to wear. If she disappointed him too much, he would get mad and make her do worse things. On the other hand, if she looked too good, he might get too turned on and again make her do worse things. All the while, she was mad that she was doting so much on him; it was far more than he deserved. Her final compromise was to wear a modest pretty green dress with a lot of underwear. She emptied out her underwear drawer, putting on anything that could go on without looking too strange. If he was going to make her disrobe, she wasn't going to make it easy on him. Seven o'clock started to approach, and she felt sick. Jennifer's reflection in the mirror was beautiful, and Darlene said over and over again how gorgeous she was. Jennifer had combed her hair back and tied it with a green ribbon to match her face. On the whole, she thought she looked too good; far better than he deserved. It made her sick, that she was dressing up only to satisfy his taste for the perverse, and not just morally sick but physically sick. Unfortunately, the paleness of her skin contrasted well with the rich green of the dress and only made her look more attractive. Finally, it came to be seven, and Jennifer composed herself and walked down to the lobby. Her fingernails were bitten down; it was a habit she had when she was nervous, and she was very nervous. Until she came downstairs and saw him waiting for her. It had been a week, and Jennifer had almost forgotten what he looked like. Almost. As soon as she entered the lobby she saw his dark italian features and his smug grin. He was waiting near the payphones, dressed in a dark suit and tie. Jennifer would have thought he was handsome under normal circumstances, but this time she could only see him as a repulsive monster. ""Hi, Jennifer."" She froze. He walked over and took her hand. She felt faint; he radiated smug confidence, along with the subtle scent of some cologne, and when he took her hand, she did not resist. He pressed a kiss to the back of her hand, his eyes looking deep into hers, a smirk hovering on his lips. ""You look gorgeous, my lovely slave Jennifer.really been prepared to see him again, and she was too shaken to do anything. He took her hand and led her outside to where a limo waited. The limo driver opened the door for her, and she dropped onto the seat. Mark slid in next to her, and the driver closed the door. ""You see?"" smiled Mark. ""Only the best for us."" The chauffer settled in the front seat and started the engine. ""To La Rochelles, Mr. Wells."" Mark commanded, and the driver pulled away from the curb. Jennifer finally found her voice. ""Is he...he's controlled, too?""\n""Yes, he's under my power at the moment."" said Mark. ""I thought we could drive there in style."" She felt him plant a soft kiss on her cheek. She breathed in slightly, but otherwise didn't react, kept her eyes staring forward. ""Only the best for you, my slave."" He leaned forward and started making a drink from the bar. Jennifer watched him mix the different liquors together into what looked like a martini. The seat was very soft and luxurious, but she was too tense to enjoy it. Mark took a sip, and seemed to notice this. ""Hey, relax, Jennifer. You're too tense. I don't like to see you tense."" His words seemed to come from a distance. ""Is that an order?"" she murmured. ""No, just a suggestion. You'll have a better time if you just relax. Want something to drink?"" he indicated the bar. ""I don't drink."" Mark smiled. ""Good!"" he emptied his glass, and set it on the bar. ""So, how was your day?"" Jenny looked at him to see if he was serious. Once again, the whole situation was becoming surreally normal. Too much like a real date. She was almost too stunned to answer. Outside, the streetlights were slipping one by one past the car. Distantly, she heard the chauffer put on the signal, and the limo made a left turn. She gradually focused on Mark's face. It was in shadows, but she could make out his grin. ""How can you ask that?"" she finally answered. ""All day, all I could think of was this."" Her voice was frighteningly neutral to her ears. She sounded dead. He slipped his hand back behind her head and pulled her forward. She was too numb to resist, and he brushed his lips against hers. ""Good. As well it should be, slave."" She could smell the alcohol on his breath. The car stopped, and Jennifer realized that they had already reached the restaurant. The chauffer had pulled in front, and got out of the car to open their doors. Mark was on the right side, so he got out first. He took Jenny's hand to lead her out, and she once again felt too lost to resist. They entered the restaurant, leaving the chauffer to take care of himself for awhile. The head waiter immediately came forward, a small well-dressed gentleman. ""Mr. Antonio!"" he said in an obsequious french accent. ""How good it is to see you again! I have saved you your usual table."" The waiter led the way to a small elegant table on the side of the restaurant. Mark pulled Jennifer along, and she wondered to herself whether he was trying to impress her with all this fanciness and glitz. It was like dating a movie star, she supposed, only she knew that like her, all these others were just under Mark's control. It was his power that made this all possible. Still, she had to admit she was a little swept away with it all. It was certainly the most impressive first date she had been on. And thus far, he had been relatively nice and polite, despite his habit of calling her 'slave.' He certainly did not seem like the monster she had thought him. Of course, Jenny admitted to herself, she had not resisted yet. Still, her apprehension at being with Mark faded, and she started to relax. She realized that the head waiter had pulled out her chair, and she sat down across from Mark. The head waiter walked off, and Jennifer heard him telling someone to 'take good care of Mr. Antonio.' The restaurant was very elegant, one of those romantic places with low lights and candles in the middle of the table. A place for lovers. Mark looked at her over the table, his eyes glinting. ""So, Miss Cailly, what do you think so far?""\n""You seem to have gone to a lot of trouble to impress me."" she said hesitantly, not sure what his reaction would be. He only nodded slightly to her, his eyes dancing in the candlelight. ""And are you ing his eyes. ""That is, I'm impressed with your power.""\n""Good."" he said. ""You should be."" He waved his hand at the restaurant. ""You see, Jennifer, to be my slave is not such a bad thing. I ask very little from you, and look how much you can receive! Is this life so bad?"" As soon as he mentioned what he asked of her, her mind flashed back to when she had been in the park. The man on the bench, his eyes flashing confusion, shock, and above all, ecstacy. Her fingers slick with sperm, his sperm. Her breasts bared for everyone's appraisal. This was very little? He stole her freedom, he made her an object for some boy's pleasure. ""How can you say that?"" she burst, louder than she had intended. ""How can you possibly expect me to exchange my freedom for this? Can you honestly believe I accept what you ask of me?"" Mark's dark eyebrows narrowed. ""I would ask you to keep your voice down, Jenny. I don't want a slave of mine to disrupt the dinners of others. It reflects poorly on me.""\n""What?"" asked Jennifer. ""How...""\n""In fact...."" interrupted Mark, and his voice was now very stern. ""I think that if you raise your voice again, you will remove an article of clothing. Starting now.""\n""What?"" asked Jennifer, and then she remembered his power. He had just used it on her. She quickly became quiet. ""That's better."" said Mark. ""I'm sorry, Jennifer, but you must remember who you are yelling at. I am your master. Whether you like it or not. Please apologize.""\n""I'm sorry."" Jennifer said quietly. She inwardly cursed herself for making him mad. ""That's better."" He reached under the table and pulled out a bag. ""Now, Jennifer, I said before that you were very beautiful, and you are, and I am happy with how you dressed to please me. However, I am displeased with what you wore. You are over-dressed for this situation. Fortunately, I brought you an outfit to wear."" He indicated the bag. Oh, god, thought Jennifer to herself. He's going to make me change, out here, in public. She realized this with cold certainty. Almost as if he read her mind, Mark said ""Oh, don't worry. You can go to the bathroom to change."" Jennifer was so relieved she actually smiled. She took the bag from him and got up to head to the bathroom. ""Oh."" his voice followed her. ""Of course, I meant the MEN's bathroom."" She turned, shocked. He was casually examining the tablecloth. ""And naturally you won't displease me by changing in the stall."" He lifted his eyes, and they flashed malevolently at her. Jennifer opened her mouth to argue, but knew by the look in his eyes that it would do no good. Finally, she turned, and walked to the bathroom. At first she hovered by the door to the woman's bathroom, acting like she was preparing to go in, but actually looking at the door to the men's bathroom. She held the bag he had given her tightly in her arms, and her stomach rose and fell like a roller coaster. What if a guy was already in there? How long should she wait, before she went in? How long did guys take to pee, anyhow? Then she realized that the longer she waited, the greater the chance that some other man would enter while she was changing. Finally, she gritted her teeth and pushed through the door. The bathroom was empty, and she exhaled. At least she didn't have to worry about that. She checked the door on the off-chance that it had a lock. No such luck. She hesitated only a second, realizing that the longer she took, the greater the chance of being interrupted. Cautiously, she pushed open the door and took a peek outside, to see if anyone was making a beeline to the bathroom. No one. She was safe for awhile. She stood in front of the mirror, and quickly pulled down the zipper to her dress. As she stepped out of it, she remembered how much underwear she wore underneath it. Another quick peek out the door; no one. ""Come on, Jenny, get on with it before you get caught."" she muttered. She kept her shoes on; they wouldn't get in the way too much. She reached into the bag and looked at what she had been provided with. Her heart sank. The black leather skirt was very short, the panties very slim, and she couldn't find a bra. The silk blouse was fairly sheer; her nipples would be very visible through them. ""What a sleaze."" she said, but at ed to pull of her various undergarments, pulling the slips over her head. She slipped off the panties (she had worn four pairs), pantyhose and the silk underskirts all at the same time, and felt really vulnerable, seeing her black pubic triangle reflected in the mirror. Was that someone at the door? Seconds passed, no one entered. Just her imagination. Jenny cursed herself for letting time slip by and pulled on the tiny panties he had provided her with. They barely covered her rear end, and in the front she had pubic hair protruding from the top of the waistband. Still it had to do. She pulled on the skirt frantically, almost losing her balance, and experienced some temporary relief at being more decent. The skirt was fairly tight, and clung to her rear end. But at least it covered her. Next she pulled off the various silk tops, and finally unsnapped her bra. She tore at it, trying to get it off, almost getting tangled in it, but finally, it fell to the floor. Her breasts were free, and she once again felt exposed. And then she heard the door opening. The man who entered looked at least as shocked as she was. His eyes stared at her chest, and she realized what kind of show she was giving him. She quickly reached down to snag the blouse, only to fumble it away in her scrambling. The man was quicked to recover. ""I think one of us is in the wrong bathroom."" he said, in a cultured english accent. He leaned on the counter, and made no move to avert his eyes from Jenny's naked breasts. ""Yes, I'm sorry."" mumbled Jenny. ""Let me finish changing, and I'll leave."" She was acutely aware at how her breasts jounced around as she bent down to pick up the blouse, and acutely aware of how his brown eyes were locked onto her brown nipples. ""Oh, take your time. It's not often that I see such a beautiful naked woman as yourself."" Was that meant as a compliment? Jennifer would have taken it more so if the man's lecherous eyes weren't so frozen on her nipples. At least he could see what her face looked like. ""You have such lovely breasts. May I....touch them?"" Jenny's eyes widened in shock, and she focused on the man again. He was running his hand over the bathroom counter, slowly, fondling it. His breathing was a little too quick, and his eyes a little too intense. ""No!"" she shouted, and then, for some reason, she was compelled to remove her shoe. The man had started to drift closer to her, and now he rubbed his hands together in front of him. She frantically pulled the blouse over her head, and over her torso. Looking down, she realized it did little good. The fabric was sheer enough that her breasts were still very visible, and she didn't have time to do up the buttons. Still, it was apparently as decent as she was going to get. ""They look so soft...so lovely...""\n""Go away!"" Jennifer pushed aside his advancing hands, and stuffed everything she could in the bag, including her two shoes. She grabbed the bag and pushed through the man toward the door. As she passed him, she felt one of his hands brush over her left breast. His palm stroked across her nipple in what felt like a burst of electricity that coarsed through her body. Then she was out the door and making her way toward Mark, buttoning the blouse as she went. Mark apparently had ordered for her. A plate of steaming Escargot waited for her as she sat down, and Mark was a third of the way finished with some chicken dish. He looked up as she approached, and let his eyes wander over her body. ""Very nice!"" he smiled. She dropped into her seat. ""Damn you!"" she growled, careful to keep her voice down... after all, she couldn't afford to lose anymore clothes. ""I almost got raped in there, you know!"" He shook his head. ""You wouldn't have gotten raped."" He stuck a forkful of chicken into his mouth. ""He was there, damn it! He wanted to touch my breasts! He would have raped me if I hadn't gotten away!"" She said this before she realized it, louder than she intended, and immediately her fingers were working at the buttons of the blouse, even as she struggled to control them, and soon the blouse was unbuttoned. Her hands pulled apart the two sides, and she felt the air against her breasts. Her handsave."" And he sipped a glass of wine as Jennifer lay open to his, and the restaurants, view. She could feel her face hot with shame. Finally, Mark spoke. ""Button your blouse, Jenny."" She felt her hands released from whatever power held them, and she quickly covered herself again. Frantically, she looked around, and was relieved to see no one appeared to have noticed her when she was exposed. She turned back to Mark, to see him staring deep into her eyes. She was caught, held, by those eyes. ""There are two lessons you need to learn as my slave, Jennifer. The first is obedience. You are learning this; you performed my bathroom instructions very well, and without complaint. I am pleased. The second thing is that you need to learn to have faith in me. I am your master, Jennifer, and that means that not only do you serve me, but I am responsible for you. That means I don't let you get hurt. I don't let men rape you. I don't let you catch diseases or get pregnant. I control, Jenny, situations as well as people."" He dropped his eyes, and she felt as if he had released her from some spell. ""That man would never have raped you, not with me around."" muttered Mark. He said no more, only worked on eating his chicken. Jennifer watched him eat, and then starting poking at her escargot. It tasted really good, in a rich butter sauce, and she started to eat. After awhile, she even stopped caring that her breasts were visible through the sheer blouse. When the waiter came, he seemed to pay very close attention to Jennifer's chest, and was very nervous around her. Nothing Jenny could do about it, so she let him have his view. Mark informed the waiter that they were done. ""Very good, sir. And naturally, that will be on the house.""\n""Naturally."" said Mark. ""You have given us very good service. I would like to give you an especially good tip."" The waiter bowed his head modestly. Mark continued. ""You seem to admire the breasts of my slave there, do you not?"" Jennifer's eyes widened. The waiter looked at her chest and nodded. ""Well,"" said Mark. ""Would you like to feel them? That will be your tip."" The waiter looked a bit taken aback with this offer, but he looked at Jennifer's breasts and smiled. ""Oh, yes, sir. Thank you."" Mark looked at Jennifer. ""Jenny, would you...?"" Jenny opened her mouth to protest, then thought better of it, looking at the waiter. Why not let him have his fun? If he's gentle, then I might even enjoy it. She drew in her breath, reached down, unbuttoned her blouse, and opened it. The man pressed his hands onto her chest, his palms aligned with her nipples. His hands were cold, and Jennifer gasped a little to feel their touch. Then he started to stroke her, moving his hands in circles over the tips of her nipples, and the electricity she had felt before was repeated a hundred fold. If I enjoy this, I may never be able to resist Mark's control again, Jennifer thought, but she couldn't help herself. The waiter stroked her, working her breasts like a sculptor, and she arched her back, pressing them against his hands. She closed her eyes, letting herself drift into the sensation of the hands teasing and playing with her. Finally, she felt them reluctantly from her, and she opened her eyes, coming back to the real world. She realized her panties were very wet. ""You must be a sculptor."" she told the waiter, touching his hand. ""Thank you."" He bowed his head. ""It is easy to sculpt what is already beautiful, madam."" And he walked off. Mark was looking at her, intrigued. ""You enjoyed that."" he said. Jennifer blushed and looked down, quickly rebuttoning her blouse. When she peeked up again, Mark was grinning. ""Good. Good."" he said. Then he took her by the hand and led her outside to where the limo awaited. They drove back in silence, and Mark released her back to her dorm, once again brushing her lips with his and sending her on her way. Jennifer had already walked through most of the dorm before she realized she was still wearing the sheer blouse. She hadn't noticed if anyone else had been staring at her; she thought probably they had been. It was late, but not vng emotions and desires."
1102,Controlling Jennifer - 3,['Mdom-F'],"extra room attached onto the main floor had been tacked on as an afterthought, and the result was a jumble of rooms with no rhyme or reason to their layout. When Jennifer had gone through orientation upon arriving at Jefferson college, they had been given a small tour of the library, a tour of the more important rooms. The librarian had laughed and remarked that she had worked at the library for five years, and thought she knew everything about it, until a couple days earlier when she had discovered another stairwell she hadn't known about. ""You see?"" said the librarian. ""You're always discovering things in the library!"" Jennifer, who at the time already found the library intimidating, hadn't found that comment particularly reassuring. Even worse, the confusion of the library's layout bred small isolated pockets of gloomy emptiness, and these gave Jennifer the creeps. She hated wandering through the older shelves, looking for obscure books. The shelves were always looming monoliths, and the atmosphere reminded her of a hedge maze. As a result, she hardly ever went down into the stacks unless she had to, and she rarely even came to the library at all. Unfortunately, this time she had to be there. It was tuesday, and the physics midterm was thursday and Jennifer had never felt more unprepared for a test in her entire life. She was usually a very good student, but now she had a hard time concentrating on anything. Studying in her room, with Darlene humming Janet Jackson tunes and the phone looming next to her had proved impossible. Finally, she had packed her bags, cursed the requirement that made her take such a boring class as physics, and gone to the library. Once there, she settled in a somewhat isolated row of desks on the third floor. It offered her quiet, plus the security of knowing that the periodicals section was very close and while she had quiet she was never quite alone. Jennifer opened her books to study, but her eyes drifted over to the graffiti on the desk. ""What do you do with your hormones?"" one scrawled remark read. The answer, written below it, read: ""If your whore moans, put your dick in her mouth!"" Next to this witty statement was a pencil depiction of a set of obscenely enlarged male gentalia, and below that ""I want to fuck Lori W."" Jenny's eyes lingered on this last statement. Who was Lori? Did she know that some library vandal wanted to sleep with her? Or was she oblivious? Watched from afar, perhaps, him waiting for the right moment to spring on her. Jennifer shook her head and pushed a paper over the offending graffiti. Back to physics. No more distractions. Soon, however, her mind was wandering again. To Jacob, and what had happened between them on saturday night. She had finally given in to his appeals to talk. He had been pressuring her since that first day, the first day she had met Mark, to talk about what had occured between them. Finally, she made herself face him, and they had talked. He had tried to get her to tell him what was going on, but she wouldn't. He had tried to get her to become more serious with him, to become his ""girlfriend"", but she refused to do this too. She didn't need the complications of having a boyfriend along with everything else. Finally, he had seduced her. Well, not really seduced; she had been a fairly willing participant. Why wild sexual encounter like their previous time. But Jennifer wasn't really like that; it had been Mark's power that had made her act that way before. She liked to go slow and take her time with the whole thing. The end result was that Jacob became impatient, and Jennifer became impatient with his impatience, and the whole thing hadn't been satisfying for either of them. And now Jacob was doting on her, as if she was a possession of his. Just what she didn't need. ""After all..."" she whispered. ""I belong to Mark!"" and she smiled grimly at the irony of the whole thing. She didn't want to be a possession, but unfortunately she was forced into it. ""Why even bother studying physics?"" she muttered. ""I'm just a toy for Mark anyhow."" Mark, thankfully, hadn't called her since their 'date' at La Rochelles, almost a week before. Jennifer was still troubled with what had happened at that restaurant, particularly with what she had done at the end of the night. Mark had offered her breasts to the waiter as a 'tip', and Jennifer had submitted herself to letting the waiter fondle her in the middle of the restaurant. True, she hadn't really had a choice, and Mark could have forced her to do it anyhow with his power. But that hadn't really been her reason for submitting to it. The idea had appealed to her, and she had enjoyed the waiters hands. This was what bothered her. Everytime she didn't resist, she fell deeper and deeper into his control. And this scared her. Jennifer realized she was becoming distracted from her physics again. ""Argh!!!"" she muttered to herself. ""Jenny, study, darn it! Remember, you have a test!"" She forced her eyes to start reading the page in front of her. ""Well, well, well!"" A voice said above her. ""Jennifer Cailly! Fancy meeting you here."" Jennifer recognized the voice with horror, and looking up confirmed her suspicions. Leaning on the top of the little wall that separated her desk from the others was Mark. He was smiling down at her. Instead of inspiring horror, however, the sight of his face only served to exasperate her. ""Mark!"" she said. ""Argh!!! Not right now! I don't need this right now!"" Mark's eyes widened, and he pulled back slightly. Jenny realized what she was saying and caught herself. ""Look, Mark..."" her voice rushed forward. ""Look, I'm sorry, but whatever you want, I can't...I just can't! I have to study for a major physics test. Please leave me alone? Please? Can't you control me later? Just leave me alone now."" She fixed her eyes on his, trying to convey her desperation in her gaze. Mark gaped at her for a moment, then his eyes narrowed. ""Who said I wanted to control you?"" his voice was a cold monotone, and Jennifer's spirits sank. ""Maybe I was just checking to see how my slave was. Next time I come over and greet you, you will say 'Hello, master. What can I do for you today?' Say it now."" Jennifer's spirits plummeted. There was no winning. Her appeal to him had only succeeded in making him angry, and now he was going to make her pay for it. Oddly enough, her greatest regret was that she would not be able to get any studying done after all. ""Hello, master. What can I do for you today?'"" she recited. She pushed aside her books. Looked like studying would have to wait. ""That's better."" said Mark, smiling thinly. ""I think you need to be taught a lesson, my slave. You need to be taught to be more respectful to your master. Listen: YOU do not decide when I can exercise my control over you. I will do so whenever I desire. If this is clear, say 'I will do whatever my master wills WHENever my master wills.' Say it!""\n""I will do whatever my master wills whenever my master wills."" she repeated. It's not as if I have any choice in the matter, she thought to herself. ""Very good. I'm sure you will learn in time."" Mark smiled again, and then he paused, his smile slowly fading as the pause stretched out. He's trying to figure out what to do, Jennifer realized. He doesn't have anything planned. She looked down and noticed with interest that he was carrying an economics book. Was he an econ major? Or a business major? Jennifer's mind was immediately completely taken with this revelation. He was a student here, too! It made sense, but it really didn't fit with her im student, too, that put him on equal terms with her. A very strange concept, to think of Mark the controller maybe being in the same class as her. And it also meant he was probably here to study, too. Maybe he really DIDN'T come to control me, Jennifer mused. Could it be just coincidence that he happened to see me here studying? It certainly seemed that way. Next time, Jenny told herself bitterly, keep your mouth shut. She looked back up at Mark. Mark was moving around her, until he sat at the desk beside her. His eyes were on her skirt, and they had lighted up. Uh, oh, thought Jennifer. He's got something. ""I wish to inspect you, slave Jennifer. To make sure you meet with my approval. Please lift up your skirt so that I can see under it."" Jennifer took a quick look around to see if anyone else was watching. No one else was even around. She turned back to Mark, and lifted up her skirt so that he could see under. She had worn plain white panties, so she wasn't really showing him anything. Nevertheless, the act disgusted her. ""I need to make my stand."" she thought to herself. ""This time...I need to fight his power with all my concentration, see if I can face it down. If I can, I'm free."" Mark looked at her panties, and then back up to her. His eyes were disapproving, and he shook his head. ""I'm afraid I am displeased, my slave. Your panties are blocking my view of your lovely pussy. Please walk over to that rubbish can, remove them, and throw them away. You do not need them."" Jenny's heart pounded. Was this the time to resist? She looked around and couldn't see anyone. Maybe not now, she thought. It would be better to resist if it was something REALLY bad that he wanted her to do. If she was really against the act, she would be able to fight against his power all the better. ""And I really only get one chance..."" she thought. ""If I fail, then I may never have the will to resist again."" For now, she would comply. Jennifer stood up and walked over to the garbage can. She looked around once more to make sure no one was watching. Fortunately, she stood in the midst of a line of bookshelves, and she was relatively hidden. She slipped her fingers under her skirt and hooked them onto the waistband of her panties. Fully aware that Mark was probably watching her intently from behind, she quickly slipped her panties over her thighs and down her legs, being careful not to lift her skirt anymore than she had to. She stepped out of the underwear and dropped it into the garbage. It felt very strange to wear a skirt without underwear, something Jenny had never done before, and it was a strange sensation to feel the air against her bare flesh under the skirt. It felt weird when she walked back to her desk. An odd feeling of freedom. She looked at Mark and he nodded in approval. ""Here."" he said. ""Sit down."" She did. Be ready, she told herself. ""Now lift her skirt again."" Mark commanded. ""I wish to inspect you again."" Jennifer mentally dug in, ready to resist whatever compulsions he gave her. ""I will not."" she said slowly, emphasizing each word. ""What?"" Mark stared at her, seemingly taken aback. ""I said I won't! I'm not going to bare myself to you right smack in the middle of the library. No. I won't."" She stared at him defiantly. He seemed more shocked than angry at her resistance. For a second he could only stare at her. ""What are you doing, Jenny?"" he asked, and he asked it like an actual question, like he seriously couldn't believe what she was doing. ""Why are you acting like this?""\n""What do you mean, what am I doing? I'm saying no!"" She glared at him. He was dumbfounded. ""But why? I mean, I can just use my power, you know that..."" Jennifer was getting irritated. She wished he'd use his power already. She was ready to resist it. ""So then use your power! Either use your power to make me do what you want, or go away and let me study my damn physics!"" She was getting angry now. That was good. Anger would help her resist. ""Ok."" said Mark, his eyes down, and the reluctance in his voice surprised her. ""I'll use my power."" He raised his eyes. ""I'm going to go down to the lounge and get a soda. While I'm gone, here's what will happo orgasm. But it will never reach orgasm, and at the end of the thirty seconds, you will come down again. Until the beginning of the next minute, when you will start to build up again. This will keep happening, until you prop your feet on this chair, spread your legs, and lift your skirt so your pussy is visible. Once I have seen that you have done this, I will return, and you will stop building up to orgasm."" Mark took off his watch, and stood up. Jennifer watched as he left. ""Okay, Jennifer."" Jenny spoke out loud to herself. ""This is it. Time to break his power. You just have to be confident. Have to be ready. Have to be.. ur!"" She looked at the watch, and it had started the minute. And indeed, pleasure was building up within her. ""No, it isn't, damn it!"" she gritted her teeth. It's all an illusion. ""I don't feel anything at all."" She pulled out her physics book and made herself concentrate on the page. ""The word equilibrium implies that the body is either at rest..."" she recited. The pleasure was still building, making her pause, but she forced it down. ""or that it's center of mass is moving at constant velocity."" The pleasure started to ease through her again, but then abruptly it started to ebb. ""Did I beat it? Urg...no, the thirty seconds just ended."" Jennifer pushed the watch out of her line of sight and forced physics into her brain. When the pleasure began again, it was more powerful, and she gasped despite herself. ""Oh, god."" she whispered. ""Remember, Jen...be angry!"" She thought of what Mark wanted her to do, and that generated enough anger to push back the pleasure. However, it was a constant battle; if she released her concentration even a little bit, the pleasure started to race through her body. Finally, it again started to ebb, and she felt a little disappointed. Then she caught herself. ""No! That's what he wants! Come on, Jen.... remember that this ISN'T good pleasure. Resist it! You don't want to feel it!"" The next time, the pleasure didn't just build up, it burst within her, and she arched her back against her will, gasping. ""Oh! Oh god! Please...give me strength!"" She again pushed it back, fighting it every step of the way. She didn't make much headway, but at least she kept it from gaining on her, and finally it started to ebb again. This time when it ebbed, it left her feeling empty, and despite herself, she looked forward to it building up again. As it ebbed, she became aware at how slick she was getting between her legs. ""Darn."" she said. ""I don't want to stain my skirt."" She started to get up to retrieve her panties when the fourth wave coursed through her body. Jennifer crumpled to her seat. This was the most intense yet, and Jennifer only kept it back reminding herself over and over what Mark wanted him to do. ""Mark is an asshole! He's a sleaze! A mind-raper!"" she told herself. ""Damn it, girl, resist him!"" These last two words came out more as high-pitched moans than as words, but they helped. The fourth wave finally began to ebb. And Jennifer started to crave release. As she gasped in the interim, she quickly pulled out her keys and pushed them deep into her palm, hoping the pain would counteract the pleasure. When the next wave hit, she dropped her keys, and could only clutch at the table as her body was wracked with the escalating physical pleasure that splashed over her body. All resistance disappeared with this wave. Her body was left trembling as it finally ebbed, trembling and frustrated. Her hand fell between her legs, stroking herself, but she could get no pleasure from this. It continued to ebb. Then it hit again. ""Oh! Oh!"" Jenny yelped, thrashing on her chair. Her hand was still touching herself through her skirt, but now every little bit of pressure caused warm electricity to launch through her body. ""Oh! Oh, God! I'm gonna come!"" But before she could, it slipped away from her. Her eyes dripped tears of frustration. Not only was she not able to resist, but she was even denied the orgasm that would have made it worth it. Again the pleasure hit, and Jennifer had had enough. She pressed her feet against Mark's chair, spread her legs, and lifted her skirt so tha she could think no more. She rode the wave of pleasure, and when it started to back down, she looked at her exposed slit, dripping with juice, and wished and wished that Mark would return, so she could cover herself and not have to endure this frustration and embarassment. And then the next wave hit. When this went down, she looked up, and Mark was there. He was smiling, looking at her trembling before him, her face flushed and a driplet of sweat running down her cheek. His eyes fell between her legs, and he reached his finger forward to run a finger from her clitoris down to the bottom of her lips. She could only tremble at his touch, all resistance gone. All she wanted now was to come. To find release. ""I told you resistance was a useless waste of effort, Jenny. I'll have my way no matter what you do, so you might as well let me have my way from the beginning. Have you learned, Jenny?""\n""Yes."" she said. ""Yes, I've learned.""\n""Good."" he said. ""Now I want to watch you get yourself off."" He pushed Jennifer's feet off his chair and sat down facing her. ""Go ahead...you know. Finger yourself."" He watched her intently. Jennifer didn't care that he watched. She dropped her finger onto her clit and started to massage it, building herself up for the release she so needed. The pleasure came again, and she was almost scared that it would disappear, but it didn't ebb, but grew and grew. Finally, it exploded through her, and she spasmed in her chair, experiencing the biggest orgasm of her life. Her whole body seemed to be feeling pleasure simultaneously, from her fingers to her toes, and she almost passed out from sensory overload. She couldn't say how long it lasted, but when it finished she was very satisfied. She lay back gasping. ""Wow."" was all she could say. She noticed that he was watching her face intently, which she found curious, as she would have expected him to still be staring at her exposed vagina. ""You look like you enjoyed that."" he said. It was phrased more like a question that a statement. Jennifer pulled down her skirt. ""Wow. That was the fiercest orgasm I've ever had."" she whispered. ""Really?"" Mark seemed pleased. Jennifer didn't answer, but looked around to see if she was being watched. And she discovered with shock that she was. A tall man was peering at her from one of the book shelves. Looking down, she saw that he had his cock out. It was hard, and he was stroking it, his eyes boring into her. As Jennifer met his eyes, he smiled; a slow, sleazy smile of contempt, and as he did so he rubbed his dick and spurted white jism towards her. The white syrup dribbled to the floor. Jennifer almost vomited. I'm just a pussy to him, she realized. A pervert's wet dream. She felt very sick. Mark noticed. ""What's wrong, Jen?"" he asked. Then he noticed the strange man. ""You stupid FUCK!"" he exploded, standing up. The man gaped at Mark, and started to put away his cock, backing slowly. Jennifer looked up at Mark and was surprised to see the fury in his eyes. She spun back to watch the strange man. She heard Mark's voice behind her, cold and deathly. ""Worms are eating into your brain."" he intoned. And the man screamed. He clutched his head, falling to the ground. Spasming, shrieking, scraping at his face as if to claw away the worms. Jennifer looked at Mark with complete and utter horror. He turned to look deep into her eyes, and his eyes were jumping and frantic as he read what was there. ""Oh, Jenny, I'm sorry..."" he started, and then he grabbed his book. ""Stop!"" he yelled at the man, and the man stopped his tormented writhing and lay still. Mark looked back at Jenny, and before she could react, pressed a hard kiss against her lips. She gasped. He looked at her once more, and then was gone, racing from the room with his book and his watch clutched in his hand. Jennifer sat for a moment, then scrambled to gather her own things and leave. The man lay still. She raced out, and it wasn't until she got back to her room that she remembered she had left her panties back in the garbage can.\n\n\n\n End\n\n This story was written and produced by Daniel Reinker All similarities between this stost it.\n\n All comments, complaints, spelling corrections to: dementia@cheshire.oxy.edu"
1103,Controlling Jennifer - 4,['Mdom-F'],"The sun was setting. Jennifer's physics lab had run late; it had been one of those wonderfully stupid labs where they had spent 3 and 1/2 hours hitting clay blobs with ball bearings. The whole thing had been extremely dull, and Jennifer's distraction hadn't helped; it had only made the lab even longer and more exasperating. She had been very glad when they had finally been able to get out of there; she definitely needed time to think. The problem was clutched in her hand as she walked back to the dorm. It was her physics test. She had received an 'A.' 100 out of 100. A perfect score, and on a test she hadn't felt prepared for. She ought to have felt proud. Except she had run out of time, and hadn't even made it to the last page. And yet the teacher had given her a perfect score on that empty page, just like he had on all the other pages. One problem she hadn't had time to finish, she just scribbled down an equation, just so she might get some sort of partial credit. Nope, not partial credit. Full credit. And scrawled under the problem, in the teacher's handwriting: ""Close enough."" Jennifer clutched the test close to her. She had been careful not to let anyone see the test, or the grade she had received on it. She told everyone she had received a 'C', which was probably fairly close to the truth, since that's what she probably should have received. Had powers not worked in her favor. Mark's powers. Jennifer walked towards her dorm through the grassy quad in the middle of campus. The sky was painted orange by the setting sun, and the quad was fairly empty, as it usually was at dusk. The occasional student walked from a late class, but overall most people were inside already. The air was starting to get chilly, and Jennifer told herself she needed to get back and put on warmer clothes. The cool air slipped over her bare legs as she strolled along. Ordinarily, she would have enjoyed the walk back to the dorm as the sun set, but she was too preoccupied. Since the last time she had seen Mark, her perception of him had changed considerably. Or rather, she now allowed herself to HAVE a perception of him. Maybe it was the revelation that he too was a student at the college; maybe his strange behavior just before he had left her in the library. Whatever it was, he was on her mind a lot. She hadn't dared to let herself consider what he was like before, taking it for granted that he was a monster, pure and simple. A mind-raper. But now she found herself wondering about him. About what kind of person he was when he wasn't controlling her. She really knew nothing about him, Nothing at all. When she had last seen Mark, she had exposed herself before him, and she remembered he had touched her clit, then run his finger down the length of her slit. At the time she had been too consumed with sexual frustration to consider the implications of it. It wasn't until afterwards that she had made a realization: that was really the first time he had touched her. Well, that wasn't entirely true. He had kissed her a number of times, and he had taken her hand to lead her around. But he hadn't really touched her sexually until then, and afterwards, she started to wonder why. Why hadn't he ever had sex with her? He certainly hadn't lacked for opportunities. Yet he barely even touched her. Why? Jennifer waor, and Jennifer looked through the window to see who it was. She wasn't very surprised to see Mark smiling at her, having figured that he would show up to at least explain her test. Jennifer stopped, pressing her legs together against the cold, and waited for him to get out. Her heart had started to speed up, and she shivered, though whether it was because of the cold or in anticipation of Mark's orders, she did not know. She let her eyes follow him as he opened the door and stepped from the car. ""Hello, Jennifer."" he smiled at her and nodded politely. His voice was very formal. He likes to be formal, Jennifer thought to herself. Like he's being a gentleman. ""Hi, Mark."" she said uncertainly, trying to decide whether she should address the subject of her test or wait until he did. ""How do you like my new car?"" he indicated the sleek white beast he had arrived in. Jennifer slid her eyes over its curves. It looked expensive. Probably obtained by his power. That seemed to be how Mark obtained everything. Including me, Jenny thought. ""It's nice."" she said quietly. ""I'm glad you like it."" he grinned, patting its hood as if it was a pet dog. ""It's brand new. Drives like a dream. Want to go for a ride?""\n""All right."" she said simply, and stepped over to the passenger side. As she turned around, her fingers caught in the door handle, she saw he was following her over. She watched him as he approached, wondering what he had in mind. He must have seen the confusion in her eyes, for he smiled. ""The seat covers are sheepskin. Very soft and plush."" Jennifer looked in the car, and noted the white fur on the seats. She looked back at Mark, waiting for him to explain further. ""I think you would appreciate the feeling of it against your bare skin."" He was watching her face, but as he spoke this line, he quickly ran his eyes down her body, then returned back to her face. She knew what he wanted before he even asked. ""Take off all of your clothes, Jennifer. Put them in the back seat, then get in the front."" He waited. Jennifer took a quick look around to see if anyone was watching. The quad was fairly deserted, and those few who were there were not paying attention to her. Her fingers traced the top button of her blouse, considering, and then she slipped it out of its hole. I'm getting bolder, she thought. This doesn't bother me as much. As she moved her hands down her blouse, button by button, she spoke. ""I got an A on my test.""\n""Really? Congratulations!"" Jennifer glanced up to see him grinning, his usual smug grin, the grin that was born from the confidence of his power. She dropped her eyes again. ""It was you, wasn't it."" A murmur as she pulled the edges of her blouse out from the top of her skirt. She slipped it off, feeling the cold air against her now bare skin. Her nipples pressed against the soft inner layer of her bra, hardening as the cold seeped in. Mark moved around her and opened the back door for her; she dropped the blouse in and watched it fall in a heap of silk. ""I told you to have faith in me, Jennifer."" Mark said. Jennifer could feel his eyes on her breasts as she akwardly reached back and undid the clasp of her bra. It made her uncomfortable. She let the straps slide down her arms and was aware her breasts were now in view, the nipples pert in the cold. Mark continued, his voice lower. ""You didn't need to worry about that physics test. I told you I would take care of you."" Jennifer dropped the bra beside her blouse, feeling the air wash over her naked top. She stopped to gaze at Mark. ""You used your power. On the teacher. I didn't deserve an A. But you made him give me one anyway."" she stated. Mark nodded. ""Yes, Jenny. That's what I did."" He gestured at her skirt. ""Come on, the rest."" Jennifer unzipped the back of the skirt, and slippdistract Mark enough that he would agree. She tossed the tiny pink garment onto the back seat, and stood facing him, her tan flesh reflecting the street lights. ""Because."" she said. ""Because if I get an A, I want it to be because of me, not because you used your power. I appreciate it, I really do, Mark. But I'd rather do it myself, ok?"" Mark stared at her for a moment, considering. A cold breeze blew over Jennifer's flesh, and she suppressed the shiver that threatened to course through her. Be impassive, she thought. Act like you don't care that you're naked out in front of everyone. Be patient. She waited for his answer. Finally, he shrugged. ""Very well, slave Jennifer. I did it for you, but if you would rather I did not, well, hey, it saves me the effort."" He shut the back door and moved over to the other side. Jennifer, very aware of her nakedness, waited for him to unlock her door. She looked around to see if she had gone unnoticed, and she had not. A guy was staring at her as he walked down the sidewalk, his mouth slightly opened and his eyes on her body. Jennifer's heart beat faster, but she found she didn't care that much that he stared. She was naked, and there was nothing she could do about it. If he found her nakedness so entrancing, then so be it. Mark finally unlocked her door, and she gratefully stepped in and closed the door behind her. As Mark started the car, Jennifer pressed into the seat for warmth. He had been right; the seat cover really did feel nice against her bare skin. She rubbed her back against it, enjoying its softness. Mark pulled away from the curb. They were driving along now, through the campus. Fortunately it was dark enough that no one could really see her in the car very well. Nevertheless, she crunched herself down until they left the campus. As they pulled out into the surrounding suburban area, she allowed herself to stretch out and relax more. They stopped at a stoplight, and Mark looked over at her while they waited. ""You have a lovely body, Jennifer."" he said, his eyes running appreciatively over Jennifer's bare flesh. She blushed slightly. ""Thanks."" she murmured. Having found her voice, she asked ""Where are we going?""\n""Oh, nowhere in particular."" He answered. The light turned green, and they started off again. ""I mean, I didn't really have any place in mind. I thought we would just drive."" He paused. ""What do you think of the car? Pretty nice, huh?""\n""How did you get it?"" Mark glanced at her as he drove. His voice was gruffer when he answered. ""What do you mean? I used my power, of course."" Jennifer was noticing that he drove awfully fast. She clutched the armrest. ""Yeah...."" Jennifer said. ""That's what I thought."" She watched the surroundings pass by outside. ""So what do you think of it?""\n""It's nice."" she said. Her voice was very neutral. A Mcdonalds flashed by her window. A man on a bicycle. Jennifer tried to let her mind float with the passing scenery. Then they roared up a ramp onto the freeway. She heard Mark speak again. ""How did you think I would have gotten this car?"" he asked. ""Oh, I don't know."" she answered. She found it hard to focus; her eyes were hypnotized by the scenery flashing by outside. ""Maybe you're rich or something? I suppose it doesn't matter. It's all kind of the same anyway.""\n""What do you mean?"" Jenny really didn't know what she meant, but she tried to explain anyhow. ""You know. You can do things the rest of us can't. Get cars without even thinking about it. You have that power."" Jennifer noticed they were passing the other cars on the road now, roaring by them. She nervously glanced at the speedometer. They were going close to 85. Her fingers pressed into the arm rest, and then she remembered to fasten her seatbelt. The strap scraped against her nipple as she crossed it over her body. When she looked at Mark, he was grinning. ""Nervous, Jennifer?"" he chuckled. ""Like I said, you need to learn to have faith in me. I'm not going to crash us. I'm a good driver...I just like to drive fast."" Mark reached over and ran his hand affectionately over Jenny's cheek to her hair, then returned to driving. Was that supposed to comfort me? Jenny asked heard the siren. ""Uh, oh."" said Mark. He started to pull over to the side. Jennifer whirled backwards to see a police car behind them. ""The police!"" she said. She stared at Mark, panic dancing in her eyes. ""Oh, god, Mark, now you've done it, the police are pulling us over, and I'm completely naked...I knew you should have slowed down! What are they going to do?"" Jennifer had never been pulled over in her life. She started to turn around to get her clothes out of the back seat. Then she felt Mark's hand grab her shoulder and whirl her back around. ""No."" he said. His eyes were flashing at her, and his voice was hard. ""Did I tell you that you could put your clothes back on? Huh? Answer, slave Jennifer."" Jennifer crumpled, pressing back against the seat as if she was trying to sink into it. ""No, master."" she whispered. ""No, I didn't. So just sit back and let me handle things."" They were on the side of the road now, and the police car was settling in behind them. When Mark spoke again, his voice was softer. ""I told you to trust me, Jennifer. I can handle the police, you don't have to worry about that."" Behind them, the door of the police car slammed shut, and they heard the clicking of the cop's heels against the pavement. Mark rolled down the window. The policeman had a thin, hardened face, and he wore reflective sunglasses. Jennifer saw Mark's smile reflected in them. ""What can I do for you, officer?"" he asked. The officer did not return the smile. ""You were driving pretty fast there, mister."" he grunted. Mark only grinned. ""No, I wasn't."" He answered. ""No, you weren't."" repeated the officer. He sounded confused. ""Yeah, I guess you weren't. Sorry, mister."" He started to walk off, and then Jenny saw her naked body reflected in his sunglasses. He stared at her, and Jenny felt the urge to shrink into the seat. The cop turned back to Mark. ""What's with the girl?"" the officer asked. ""Oh, her?"" Mark answered nonchalantly. ""Don't worry about her, officer. She's my girlfriend. She likes to go nude all the time; it turns her on."" The officer considered Mark's answer, then looked back at Jennifer. Jenny cringed under his appraisel. Then the man spoke again, this time to her. ""Is that right, miss? Are you doing this by choice, or is he forcing you into it?"" He waited. Jennifer opened her mouth to answer, then closed it again. Mark was watching her, his eyes intense. She started to speak again, to say yes, it was by her own choice, but she couldn't. She closed her mouth again, and glanced nervously at Mark. That was all the answer the cop needed. He started to tug on his gun. ""Ok, mister. Why don't you get out of the car."" Mark turned to glare at Jenny, then looked back at the cop. ""You trust me."" he said. His voice was cold. The officer went rigid; his hand fell away from his gun. ""I trust you."" the policeman repeated. ""I've done nothing wrong. You have no need for me to get out of my car."" The policeman shook his head. ""Yes. Yes, you're right. I'm sorry to bother you, mister."" The policeman started to walk back to his car. ""Wait."" said Mark. The cop froze. Mark turned to direct a cold stare at Jennifer, then he turned back to the policeman. ""You trust me, but you don't trust the girl. She looks suspicious. She is undoubtedly carrying concealed weapons in all the clothes she is wearing."" Jennifer gaped at Mark, then looked at the policeman, who had fixed his eyes on her. The cop spoke; his voice was low and dangerous. ""Would you please step out of the car, miss. And for your sake, keep your hands behind your head."" Jennifer stared at Mark helplessly; he only watched her, amusement dancing behind his eyes. The policeman had started to unsnap his gun, and Jennifer numbly unlocked her door and opened it. The cold air rushed in over her nakedness. She stepped outside, and was careful posed, her hands pressed against the top of the car, her bare ass jutting out behind her. The tips of her nipples brushed the side of the car. It was cold, very cold. She heard Mark speak. ""Take your time."" he told the cop. ""And be gentle."" Jennifer stared over the car into the street, watching other cars drive by oblivious to her plight. Then she felt leather clad fingers slipping between her legs, touching her on the inner thigh. ""Spread your legs."" commanded the officer. Jennifer gasped. Her face hot, she yielded to his pressure, scissoring her legs open. Now she felt very exposed. Open to his exploration. The officer started on her upper arms, patting them with his hands. She felt the black leather of his gloves against her bare skin; it was a strange, cool feeling. Then he slipped his hands under her arms and started to pat his way down her front. His hands lingered at her breasts, pressing them against her body, and her breathing became heavier as a wave of -something - pleasure? - went through her. It was a strange feeling. His thumbs slipped over her nipples, casually, and then he was moving down the flesh on her belly, patting her gently, looking for concealed weapons in her bare flesh. His fingers brushed against the edge of her pubic triangle on either side, and then started down her long legs. The black leather slipped down the front of her legs, and then started up the back. Finally, he reached her ass, and he paused. She tensed in anticipation, and her breathing was very ragged. She could feel herself getting slick between her legs, even as she told herself that she shouldn't be enjoying the experience. Somehow that only made it more erotic. Finally, she felt the leather press against her buttocks, and his patting motion had become more of a sliding. One leather finger slipped, almost against its will, tracing the line of her ass up to the small of her back. She gasped; the police weren't supposed to search people like this, were they? The finger started down her her again, slipping between her buttocks, sliding gently over her asshole, moving slowly, closer and closer to her wet pussy. Then the leather finger perched against her swollen lips, stopping, almost considering. Jennifer waited, breathing heavily, her whole body anticipating. Waiting. Then the finger slipped inside her. She gasped again, the leather slick with her juices, feeling herself penetrated, his finger moving inside her like some tiny leather penis. Abruptly, he pulled his finger out, and quickly, roughly, patted his way up her back. He turned away, and Jennifer almost collapsed against the car. Her legs trembled. The policeman turned to Mark. ""She's clean."" she heard him say. Then his heels were clicking, going back to the police car. Jennifer felt her flesh press against the cold car; she was aware that she had been sweating, even amidst the cold. A hand patted her on the shoulder; Mark's hand. ""Come on, Jennifer. Get back inside the car."" he said gently. She allowed him to open the door for her, and then collapsed inside against the seat covers. The space between her legs was sticky with her fluids; she wished she had something to wipe it off with, to keep herself from getting it on the seat covers. The police car drove off. Mark got in beside her, and started the car. Jennifer leaned back as they pulled away from the side. Once again, she had been allowed to feel pleasure without reaching any sort of climax, and it left her restless. As they drove along, her eyes drifted to Mark's crotch. Was he hard or not? She couldn't tell through his pants. She wondered if he would decide to have sex with her. More importantly...did she want him to? Jennifer thought about this as they drove along, her restlessness (horniness?) fighting with her pride. Finally, she decided she did not. It wasn't worth it, after all, wasn't sex more than just a means of obtaining satisfaction? It should be more, anyhow, it should be a love- thing, Jenny told herself. And she certainly did not love Mark. Nevertheless, Jennifer desired some sort of climax, so she started to move her finger up and down on the tip of her clitoris, massaging her way to an orgasm. She had her hand slipped under the strap of the seatbeltll of her self-control to keep from gasping out. Finally, she felt it shudder through her. It was a small orgasm, but her body still tensed and buckled, and she let a gasp escape her mouth, despite all her efforts to keep it in. Mark whirled, staring at her. ""What are you doing?!?"" he blurted, then his eyes went from her hand at her clit to her flushed face, and he knew. ""What did you do? You just made yourself have an orgasm?"" He gaped at her. ""I didn't tell you to do that!"" Jennifer shook her head, breathing heavily. ""No."" she said. ""But I needed to. After that policeman, I just had to feel myself come."" Mark looked back at the road. ""I didn't say you could do that."" he said. ""You weren't supposed to do that.""\n""Oh?"" asked Jennifer, curious. ""What was I supposed to do?""\n""Nothing!"" he thundered. ""Nothing until I tell you to do something! You've been a bad slave, Jennifer."" He shook his head. ""Would it please you to know that I enjoyed it, master?"" Jenny ventured, tacking the 'master' at the end in hopes of calming him down. ""Enjoyed it? Of course you enjoyed it! It was an orgasm! No, you'll have to be punished, my slave. You'll have to learn that you don't get off until I let you. You don't come until I finally decide you can come. Until then, you'll have to wait. Yes, you'll have to be punished."" They had left the freeway, and Mark was looking around, driving aimlessly, as if looking for something in particular. Finally, he seemed to find it. He parked at the side of the street. ""Here is your punishment, Jennifer."" he stated. ""You will get out, and walk over to that stop sign way over there."" She could see the sign he pointed at; it was about fifty feet away. ""Wait there and I'll pick you up."" Jennifer looked at the street he wanted her to walk down. It was a fairly wide street in a seedy neighborhood, with two lanes going both directions. Not a particularly busy street, but busy enough that at least someone would see her. Even worse, she could see a bum sitting at a bus stop, and a bunch of little kids playing outside an apartment. She would have to walk right past them, completely naked. Jennifer turned to Mark, to beg for something, anything else to do besides this. But he wasn't putting up with it. ""Get out."" he said, and Jennifer felt herself compelled to leave the car. The compulsion didn't leave until she found herself standing on the sidewalk, watching Mark drive off. Watching him leave her. She looked down the street. This was the worst he had ever done. For all she knew, he was gone for good. He had left her in the bad part of town, completely naked. ""No."" she thought. ""Learn to have faith. Mark wouldn't do that. He wouldn't!"" She whispered this vehemently. It was either believe it or go mad. A car honked as it drove by; a man in the passengers seat howled out the window at her. It scared her. She retreated into the shadows. Again she looked down the street. This won't be over until you do it, she told herself, and she forced her legs to start walking. She passed the bum first. He stared at her legs the entire time, and for a moment she was scared that he would reach out and try to touch them. But apparently he was too drunk to do anything more than gape. Other cars drove by. One man started to pull over, then apparently decided against it, and drove off again. This really shook her. Another lady stuck her head out the window, and screamed at her in some language that seemed to be mostly l's and g's. The kids watched her from a distance, and she heard them talking, heard the words ""tittys""\n""boobs."" Finally they all ran into the apartment, long before she could get near them. As she passed by, she saw them staring out the windows at her. Then she passed an alleyway. And looking down the alley, she saw a hungry pack of teenagers. They were sitting, talking amongst themselves, but as she passed, one saw her and pointed her out. ""Hey, check the naked chick!"" he called. The others immediately focused at Jenny. Oh, shit, she thought. Oh, god. She started to walk faster. Where the hell was Mark? ""Hey, whereya going, whore?"" One yelled, and they all stood and started walking towards her. Walking towards her purposefully. Jenny freaked out. She started to run. ""Hey, she's running!""\n""Get her!"" Shoes slammement behind her. Jenny was a runner; she liked to run. Most of the guys couldn't catch up with her. She left them all behind, all but one. One that caught up to her and grabbed her arm, almost wrenching it out of its socket. He caught her, and she rebounded as he pulled her back. Back into the pack. He wrapped his arms around her waist and held her tightly. The others approached; they smelled of cheap liquor. They held out their hands, twisted into claws, moving them to her body to pinch and grab. She struggled, but could not do any more than make them all laugh at her fear. ""Let's screw the bitch."" one said. Rape, thought Jennifer. She felt cold. Helpless. And then Mark was there. ""Let her go!"" he screamed. Jennifer felt the arms around her grow limp and fall. Mark ran over. He turned to one. ""You're crippled."" he told the guy. The guy fell to the ground screaming, his legs crumpling under him. Mark turned to another. ""You're a dog."" The man fell to all fours and scampered off. One of the other members pulled a knife and moved as if to strike at Mark. ""Eat it."" commanded Mark. Jennifer tried to turn away, but she couldn't. She stood spellbound as the teenager stuck the knife into his mouth and tried to push it down his throat. Blood started to drip from his mouth, but the man couldn't stop. He got the blade about halfway down before he collapsed unconscious. The other teenagers were running away from Mark and his frightening power. Mark suspended the man who had caught Jennifer by telling him to stop. Then he screamed at all the others. ""You all eat shit!"" Jennifer didn't want to think about what that would mean for the teenagers. Mark turned to the last guy, who was frozen helplessly. ""You."" Mark said. His voice was full of rage, burning with hostility. ""You tried to hurt my Jennifer."" The man trembled before Mark's wraith. Then Mark turned to Jennifer. ""Jenny, what do you want me to do with him? I give his fate to you to decide.""\n""Oh, Mark."" said Jennifer. She really didn't know what to say. ""Tell him to turn himself in, ok? That's all I want."" Mark smiled, and before Jennifer knew it, he was kissing her. He pulled away. ""You're too nice."" he told her. Then he turned to the guy. ""You heard that? You'll turn yourself in. You'll confess to every crime you've ever done, including this attempted rape, and then you'll turn over a new life. You'll try to be an outstanding citizen. Ok? Do you understand?"" The guy nodded mutely, tears running down his face. ""Now, get hard."" The man's eyes opened in surprise as a bulge appeared at his crotch. ""You are about to have the biggest orgasm of your life. Can you feel it? Your balls are just fit to burst with jism. How does it feel? Good?"" The man moaned. ""Good."" And Mark slammed his foot into the man's balls. The man screamed and collapsed to the ground, clutching his crotch and screaming. He continued to scream as Mark led Jennifer back to the car. He told her to get dressed. ""I'm sorry about that, Jennifer."" he said as she put on her clothes. ""It wasn't supposed to have gone that way. I tried to control it, I did, but I couldn't. I didn't know about that alley.""\n""You can never control everything."" Jennifer murmured as she slipped her blouse on. ""No, no, I suppose you can't."" He watched as she finished putting on her clothes. ""Jennifer."" Jenny felt his power washing over her. ""I want you to never, ever have any nightmares about what almost happened here. Ok?""\n""Ok."" she said. They got back into the car, and Mark drove her back to her dorm. They drove in silence. Finally, they arrived at the dorm parking lot. Mark stopped the car, without a word, and waited. Jennifer grabbed her physics books and her test, and opened the door. She was just about to step out, when on a strange impulse, she turned around and pressed a kiss against Mark's cheek. He turned to stare at her in surprise. ""What...?"" he started. ""I'm learning to have faith."" she said simply, and before he could respond, she had stepped out of the car and was running back to the door of her dorm.\n\n continued..."
1104,Controlling Jennifer - 6,['Mdom-F'],"never understood those who were embarassed to dance. What was the big deal? Why was it so frightening to dance when you were in a room full of people, all of them dancing? She leaned in towards Derrick. ""Come on, let's dance!"" she told him. He just smiled sheepishly, and looked around at everyone. Jennifer shrugged, deciding she would have to set an example. She started to move her body to the beat, smiling at Derrick in encouragement, and then she remembered Mark, and abruptly she stopped. She tried to stop herself from glancing at him, but she was a second too late. Mark was watching her, she had almost forgotten. He was staring at her, an expression of melancholy etched on his face. His eyes were lost and unfocused. What's wrong with him? she wondered. For once I'm doing what he wants, on my own, without his power. Why isn't he happy? Maybe he likes to use his power, she thought, and succeeded in generating a shudder down her spine. She turned back to Derrick, and thought about dancing with him. The moment was growing long, and she could tell Derrick was getting uncomfortable. He was looking back at his seat, his eyes longing for it like a security blanket. Jennifer started to dance again, drawing his eyes to her, and when she thought about herself dancing again, she almost stopped, but kept going by will alone. The problem was, for some reason, her dancing seemed artificial. Jennifer usually danced by letting her body go, allowing the music to manipulate it while her mind floated over other things. But everytime she tried to do this, she would always think of Mark, watching her. How could she dance while he watched? It made her self-conscious. She probably felt a lot like Derrick. Derrick had not started dancing. He would start, then stop immediately after, shaking his head and laughing at his own foolishness. Jennifer's eyes narrowed. How do I get him to dance? she asked herself. How do I do it when Mark's watching me like he is? Before, Mark had always told her exactly what to do; this was the first time she was supposed to act...well, slutty...all by herself. Who cares if he dances, she decided. Just turn him on, Jennifer. Think if you were him, and you were faced with an attractive girl, what would you want her to do? Jennifer tried to imagine this, but couldn't think like a guy would. Only the obvious things occurred to her, and she certainly wasn't going to do them in a public place. No, she would have to be more subtley slutty. Now the only problem was, how? Derrick was starting to dance now, which was good. It made her feel a little less silly, although his dancing style kind of reminded her of Frankenstein walking; stiff and goofy-looking. Now how to turn him on? She thought about dancing slutty, shaking her breasts to make it obvious she wasn't wearing a bra, grinding her hips into his pelvis, basically dancing dirty. She actually gave her breasts an experimental wiggle, but it felt very false to her, and she stopped. It just wasn't a natural part of dancing for her. She continued to dance, as normally as she could with the awareness that Mark was watching her in the back of her head. The must have been obvious that she was braless; he stared at her and then looked away, blushing furiously, before he even saw her attempt at a seductive smile. Oh, well, it had probably worked better than she intended. She tried this again, this time slower, coming closer and closer until he became uncomfortable and backed away. For some reason, she thought this was funny. If she came close to him, he would always back off. It was like he feared her. Finally, her heart beating, Jennifer moved up until her face was less than two inches from his, and, her eyes locked on his, slowly licked her lips. She smiled immediately after, feeling very silly, but Derrick was hooked. His dance faltered, and he seemed hypnotized by her. Jennifer danced back from him, and, very aware that his eyes were on her, pretended to stretch. She arched her back, trying to stretch her blouse and get it tightly pressed against her breasts. She pretended to have her eyes closed, but she was looking out through the crack in her eyelid, and she could see Derrick's eyes were fixed on her breasts. She felt a thrill spin through her stomach. And she knew Mark was watching, too. She opened her eyes, and overcome by temptation, looked down to see how much of herself she was exposing. Her nipples were dark circles under the fabric, and she gasped at how visible they were. She quickly eased out of her stretched position, fighting to control her blush, trying to appear cool and deliberate. She needn't have bothered. As she continued to dance with Derrick, his eyes stayed on her breasts more than anything else, waiting for those dark nipples to resurface. It bothered her, even though she knew she had pretty much asked for it by giving him a peek in the first place. She didn't particularly like being reduced to a pair of breasts. Determined to get him to acknowledge all of her, she slid up to him and linked her hands behind his neck. He abruptly stopped dancing, and stared open-mouthed at her. She moved up against him so there was a faint but undefined contact between their bodies; just enough to tease. ""Is it just me or is it hot in here?"" she whispered in her sexiest voice. He gaped at her. ""You have to go to the bathroom."" It was Mark's voice. Mark was beside them. ""Uh...excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom, I'll be right back though!"" Derrick pulled away from her, and raced off to the bathroom. Jennifer watched him rush off, then turned back to regard Mark. ""Why'd you do that?"" she asked, puzzled. Mark walked back to the seats on the side of the room, and after a moments hesitation, Jennifer followed. He sat down, and she sat beside him, waiting. ""I thought you might need a break."" he said finally, looking on to the dance floor. ""I mean, you've been dancing for fifteen minutes already. I thought you might want to sit down or something."" Jennifer shrugged. ""I wasn't really tired. Anyways, I could have taken a break by myself. No one was MAKING me dance. Derrick would have let me go if I had asked.""\n""Derrick."" said Mark. ""What do you think of him?"" He faced her, his eyes lost in shadows. She thought for a moment. ""I...don't know."" she said. ""He seems kind of awkward, I guess. A little socially inexperienced. But nice, otherwise he would have probably felt me up by now."" Jennifer considered this, and was surprised at how casually she reacted to the thought of Derrick feeling her up. She crossed her arms over her breasts, pressing the fabric against her nipples. Mark turned away from her again. ""I think you're doing too good a job."" he said coldly. ""You're teasing him too much. He's going to expect something."" Jennifer considered this, pulling the dark strands of hair from her eyes. ""That's all right, isn't it?"" she remarked. ""After all, if he gets too demanding, you can always do some control thing to him, right? I mean, I hate to suggest it, but its an option. Anyway, I don't think he would do that. He seems like a gentleman. Too shy to go any further than I'll let him.""\n""And how far will you let him go?"" demanded Mark. ""Mmm? Oh, I don't know....actually, it's been kind of fun so far. I ."" She peered at him. ""What's wrong? I thought you liked me making a fool of myself in front of guys."" Mark didn't say anything for a while, and Jennifer finally decided he wasn't going to answer. Finally, he said ""This is different. I don't like Derrick.""\n""Why not?"" she ventured. He glared at her. ""I just don't."" And that was all he would say. ""Hi, Jen!"" Jennifer heard the voice from above her. It was Darlene's voice. She looked up to see Darlene. Darlene's dark curly hair was in a disarray, probably from dancing, and she had goofy smile that undoubtedly came from being drunk. Jennifer was acutely aware of Mark sitting beside her. ""Hi, Darlene."" she said quickly. ""Look can I talk to you later?"" Darlene ignored her, dropping onto the seat beside her. ""Why'd you stop dancing, Jennifer?"" she asked, leaning back against the back of the seat and resting. ""Oh...I just got a little tired, that's all. Where's Amy and the others?"" Jennifer wished desperately that Darlene would go away. ""Oh, them. They're over there, still dancing."" Darlene pointed vaguely towards the dance floor. ""I guess I got a lil' tired, too. Whatcha up to, Jen?"" Darlene blinked at Jennifer, her eyes unfocused and dreamy. ""Me? Oh, nothing, really..."" Jennifer started. Then she noticed Darlene was looking past her. ""Hi!"" said Darlene. ""Hi."" said Mark. He had entered his formal mode of talking again. ""I'm Mark. You must be Darlene."" He offered his hand, and when she put hers forward to shake it, he instead took her hand and kissed the back of it. Darlene giggled. ""Wow. What a gentleman."" Darlene said. ""Yes, I'm Darlene...Jen's roommate. Heh, but you probably know that already. Jen...Jennifer's told me about you."" Darlene smiled and blinked. Jennifer felt like she was in some weird dream. She leaned back and numbly followed the conversation that was occurring over her, feeling powerless to do anything but listen. Mark's wore a carefully neutral smile. ""Oh? Hopefully good things."" His eyes shifted quickly toward Jennifer, perhaps looking for a clue as to what Jennifer had told her. ""Not really anything."" admitted Darlene, grinning. ""Jen likes to keep her secrets. She's just mentioned your name. I didn't know you were going to be here. Jen didn't tell me."" She gave Jennifer a sly poke with her elbow. Jennifer ignored it. ""Oh, she didn't know. It's just coincidence that we showed up at the same place at the same time."" said Mark. ""Oh. Well, I guess I'll leave you two alone then. I can sense Jennifer wants me to take off."" Darlene grinned at Jennifer, and was about to stand up, when she noticed Derrick hovering uncertainly near them. ""Oh, hello."" she said. ""Hi."" muttered Derrick, or at least his lips moved. Then, louder. ""Marcie...you wanna dance again?"" His voice was a little bolder now. He's gaining confidence, thought Jennifer. Oh, god, how am I going to explain this to Darlene? Darlene looked at her confused. ""Marcie...?"" she started. ""I'll tell you about it later."" whispered Jennifer. Darlene grinned widely. ""Damn right, you will. I'll talk to you later, 'Marcie.'"" She giggled, then stood and walked off. Derrick watched them uncertainly. ""Marcie?"" he asked toward Jennifer, his voice uncertain and nervous. Jennifer flashed him her brightest smile. ""Ok, but why don't you get me a cup of punch first. Please?"" He smiled back, and seemed almost grateful to go off and get her a drink. She watched him go. ""I had to do that."" she explained to Mark. ""I just know Darlene's going to be watching me now.""\n""I don't think so."" observed Mark. He pointed over in the distance. Darlene was talking to some blonde guy, and seemed oblivious to anything but his words. ""Looks like she has other things on her mind.""\n""Oh!"" said Jennifer, watching them. ""I hope she'll be okay. She's drunk, you know. I told her I'd watch out for her.""\n""Aw, she'll be all right."" said Mark. ""I know that guy; he's not the type that would take advantage of her. Don't worry, she's safe."" Jennifer looked back at Mark, regarding him openly with her dark eyes. ""For a second there, I thought you were going to introduce yourself as my master or something."" she saidhis head and smiled. ""No, no. Don't worry, Jennifer. I wouldn't do that to you."" Then his smile faded. ""Here comes Derrick."" he said. Derrick was returning, clasping a cup of punch like he held the holy grail. He held it out to her with a wide grin. Jennifer smiled in thanks as she took it, and drank it down, surprised at how thirsty she was. Dancing takes a lot out of you, she supposed. The music had changed; the tempo had slowed down, and Jennifer could see that the people on the floor were dividing into couples. She saw Darlene slow-dancing with her blonde guy. Derrick followed her gaze, out to the people slow dancing. Then he turned back to her and offered his hand. ""You wanna dance, Marcie?"" he said, smiling sheepishly, as if expecting to be refused. ""Ok."" she said, and took his hand. He led her out to the dance floor, and uncertainly started to put his hands around her waist, swaying at least a foot away from her. What the heck, thought Jennifer, and she clasped her arms around him and pulled him close to her. After all, she was supposed to be turning him on, and slow dancing from a distance seemed so awkward anyhow. Their bodies pressed together. Jennifer could feel a hardness below against her waist; his erection. He's hard, she thought. Wow. He seemed uncomfortably aware of this, too, and tried to pull away, but she wouldn't let him. Instead, she started to move slightly, rubbing herself slightly against his hard-on. Wow, she thought, I hope Darlene doesn't see me. She'll think I'm a real slut. Jennifer grinned, and leaned her cheek against Derrick's shoulder, swaying back and forth in time to the music. Derrick was tense against her, but gradually they fell into the rhythm of the music. At first his hands fell limply around her back, but as he became more confident, he started to hold her tighter. They swayed together. ""Wow."" he whispered in her ear. ""You're...you're really beautiful, Marcie..."" Jennifer wondered whether he was really serious or if his words were just motivated by lust. In the end, she supposed it didn't really matter. ""Thanks."" she whispered back. She felt him sliding his hands up her back. If he needed confirmation that she wasn't wearing a bra, he received it when his hands couldn't find any straps. She hugged him, the pressure of his hard penis pressing into her. Well, she thought. I've succeeded in turning him on. The only problem was, she was a little turned on herself. She enjoyed her control over Derrick; her ability to make him hard, and to make him want her. She knew she had to stop sometime. She didn't want to go too far. But as Derrick tightened his grip on her, and she felt the slickness develop between her legs, she hoped she would have the strength to resist her own temptation. Abruptly, Derrick loosened his hold on her, and she looked up at him to see what was wrong. He was staring at her, his breath coming fast, and as he started to pull her to him again, she could feel his heart beating rapidly beneath his chest. He was slowly bringing his lips to hers. They were going to kiss. This was wrong! It wasn't the way it was supposed to happen. A slow kiss while holding each other tight and slow dancing, that was a love thing, wasn't it? It was too romantic, too personal. What if it was his first kiss? What if it meant a lot to him? Jennifer didn't want to be some strangers first kiss. She twisted her head, moving her lips from their collision course with his. She could feel his hurt, his feeling of being rejected. ""I'm sorry, Marcie."" he whispered. ""I didn't mean to....""\n""Shhh."" she said, and his voice drifted away. They swayed together. Jennifer felt lost. She wasn't a seductress; she took things too seriously for that. And she felt bad for rejecting him. If only it hadn't been so perfect, then she would have kissed him. ""Derrick..."" she said. ""Yeah?"" Jennifer leaned up and mashed her lips against his, pressing her body tightly against his hard-on. It wasn't a soft, romantic kiss; it was a hard, lustful kiss. A passionate kiss. How Jennifer imagined a slut would kiss. She could feel Derrick tense up like a statue ag her tongue dart out and caress his lips. There, she thought with satisfaction, that should do it. ""What the fuck is this?"" A voice, beside them. Mark's voice? No, not Mark. Jacob's voice. Jennifer recoiled from Derrick, gasping in shock, and spun to look beside them. It was Jacob, all right. His eyes were bloodshot and bulging, his muscles were tensed, and he was holding a beer bottle, which he took a chug of as she watched. He had two others with him. Jennifer didn't know either of them, but they both were big football players, and they were both obviously drunk. ""You little slut!"" snarled Jacob. ""You just can't keep your hands off any guy, can you?"" He drank some more of the beer. ""Jacob, go away! You're drunk."" said Jennifer. She wished Derrick would go away; Jacob wouldn't dare do anything to her, but he might do something to the man she had been kissing. But Derrick was frozen in his tracks, like an animal frozen in the headlights of an approaching truck. ""Drunk, damn right, I'm drunk, Jenny-fer. Fucking slut Cailly. I come looking for you, and how do I find you...fishing for another dick."" He glared menacingly at Derrick. ""Who the hell are you?"" asked Derrick, his voice quavering to be firm. Jennifer wanted to scream at him to shut up. ""Who am I? WHO AM I?"" bellowed Jacob. People were staring now. ""I'm her fucking boyfriend, is who I am! The boyfriend of the girl you were just frenching!""\n""You have a boyfriend?"" Derrick gaped at her. ""You're not my boyfriend, Jacob!"" Jennifer shouted. She turned to Derrick. ""Derrick, be quiet, ok? Please?"" she pleaded. ""You fucking prick."" growled Jacob, and he gave Derrick a shove. Derrick staggered backwards. Before Jennifer could react, Jacob had latched a hand around her wrist. ""Come on, Jennerfer."" he said. ""I said we need to talk, now we're gonna talk, whether you want to or not."" He started to pull her from the floor, ignoring her struggling. Then, a shout. ""What's going on here!"" a voice demanded. Mark's voice. Jennifer gasped in relief. Always, always, he was there to save her. Jacob glared at Mark. ""Mind your own business, mother fucker!"" he growled. Mark took in the situation at a glance, and he smiled. He actually smiled. ""I would prefer it if you called me 'master.'"" he said casually. Jacob glared at him. ""I said, fuck off,...uh....master."" Jacob's face contorted with confusion. ""Good."" nodded Mark with a grin. ""I would also like it if you would refer to yourself as 'this wretch.' I usually like things to be named as they are. Don't you?"" Mark's grin was easy and confident. ""Now let the girl go."" Jennifer felt Jacob's hand grow limp around her wrist. She quickly pulled out of his reach, and retreated to stand by Mark. Jacob, along with his two buddies, stared at Mark in drunken astonishment. ""Now, then. What seems to be the trouble? Perhaps we can work things out.""\n""Uh."" said Jacob. He looked confused. ""Well, you see, thas my girlfriend beside you, an' she wuz necking with some other guy, and...uh... this wretch was just gonna take her outside and have a talk with her..."" Mark whirled to face Jennifer. ""You have a boyfriend?"" he asked. She shook her head. ""He's not my boyfriend! He just thinks he is. Tell him to go home, would you, Mark? Tell him to go home and sleep it off."" Mark shook his head. He had a malevolent glint in his eye as he looked back on Jacob and his two friends. ""No, I don't think so. Let's try and work things out. Where's the guy Jennifer was kissing?"" Mark quickly spotted Derrick. ""Derrick! You can see and hear me now. Come over here."" Compelled by Mark's power, Derrick walked forward. He twitched nervously, glancing at Jacob and his friends uneasily. ""This is the guy?"" Mark looked at Jacob, and pointed at Derrick. Jacob nodded. ""Mark, what are you doing? Please, just let this end."" begged Jennifer. She had thought Mark would stop things, but it appeared that he was having too much fun manipulating the situation. ""Quiet, Jennifer."" And Jennifer felt his power catching hold of her. When she opened her mouth, heWhat was happening between you and Jennifer?""\n""It wasn't me!"" babbled Derrick. ""I don't even know any Jennifer..."" Mark rolled his eyes. ""I meant Marcie. Marcie is her nickname, her real name is Jennifer."" Mark flashed Jennifer a quick smile. ""Oh."" said Derrick, also glancing at Jennifer. Then he started babbling again. ""I didn't know she had a boyfriend, otherwise I wouldn't have done anything, honest! I swear I didn't know."" Mark shook his head critically. ""What kind of a loser are you?"" he said, his voice edged in contempt. ""Don't be a wimp! Stand up for the woman. This is Jennifer! Don't you think she's worth fighting three guys for, even guys as big as these three?"" Mark must have used his power, because Derrick's eyes became as hard as steel. He pointed a finger level at Jacob. ""Hey."" he said, his voice flat and dangerous. ""You leave Jennifer alone."" Jacob grunted and lunged for Derrick, but Mark simply said ""Freeze."" and Jacob froze where he was. ""Let's take this outside."" said Mark. ""You three, Derrick, and you, too, Jennifer. Follow me."" It was not a compulsion, at least not for Jennifer, but Mark must have known she would follow anyway, just to see what he would do. Jennifer strained against the bond he had put on her mind, but as hard as she tried she could not speak. She mutely followed them out into the parking lot. Mark walked them over to a secluded corner. ""Now then."" said Mark. ""I see only one solution here. You're going to have to fight for Jennifer. It's the only way to decide things."" Mark peeked at Jennifer, smiling. She was trying to scream at him, but couldn't make the noise. ""This wretch against him?"" asked Jacob eagerly, sizing up Derrick and apparently not finding much. ""I'll gladly fight him for Jennifer."" declared Derrick fearlessly, balling his hands into fists. ""No, not you against him."" Mark answered Jacob. He waved at Jacob's two friends. ""All three of you against him."" Jennifer's mouth fell open. She prayed Mark wasn't serious; they would kill Derrick. Derrick wilted slightly, then pulled himself together. ""I'll gladly fight all three of them for Jennifer."" he swore. ""Let's go, then."" said Jacob. ""Wait!"" said Mark. He grinned. ""One more thing to make this fair."" He turned to Jacob and his two friends. ""You three. Every time Derrick touches you, it will feel like he is burning you. Ok?"" Jacob and his two friends watched him in confusion; they did not understand. But that was all right. They would soon enough. Mark nodded. ""Very good. Let the games begin!"" Jennifer was tugging hard on Mark's arm. ""Urg!"" she managed to croak. ""Don't worry, Jenny."" Mark told her, grinning. ""This'll be over soon enough."" He stood back to watch, and Jennifer, helpless and silent, watched with him. Jacob strolled over towards Derrick. Derrick lunged in with a clumsy punch, and Jacob easily avoided it. He brought his fist up into Derrick's gut. Derrick grunted as the air was forced from his lungs. Jacob, on the other hand, screamed. He pulled his hand away, and it was bright red, blisters forming on its surface. He staggered back in shock. Jacob's two friends stared, astonished. Derrick recovered, and popped a blow toward one of the football player's cheeks. It connected, and the football player staggered back, clutching his cheek. Jennifer could see that it was also burnt, like Jacob's hand. The third guy backhanded Derrick, and Derrick fell, his lip split and bleeding. But the third guy's hand was also burnt. Derrick was apparently smart enough to figure out what was going on, because his next act wasn't to try another punch; instead he walked up to the third guy and threw his arms around the guy's body. The guy screamed, and stlf. Why always for me? ""No."" Mark told Derrick. ""Jennifer is mine. You will go back to your bedroom and go to sleep. When you wake up, you will remember all of this as a distant dream."" And with that, Derrick's eyes blurred, and he turned and staggered away. And then it was just Mark and Jennifer, alone in the darkness. Mark turned to her. A tear had succeeded in making its way down her cheek, and Mark wiped it off with a finger. ""Don't cry, Jennifer."" he sighed. He took her in his arms; she was powerless to resist, and now the tears were spilling down her cheeks, staining his shirt, as she cried soundlessly. ""It's not you, it's me."" Mark whispered to her. ""Sometimes I'm a twisted bastard. The power... well, it makes it easy to hurt. Far easier to hurt than to help."" He hugged her. ""Speak, Jennifer. I can't stand it when you're quiet."" And she could speak again. She could hear herself cry, hear herself sobbing like a child. She suppressed her tears, pushing them away and reducing them to sniffles and stained cheeks. ""Why'd you do it?"" she whispered. ""Why'd you make them fight?""\n""I don't know."" he said back. ""I don't know. Jennifer..."" and pulled away from her, staring down into her eyes. ""Kiss me, Jennifer."" But she could only stare into his eyes, helplessly. She couldn't kiss him. ""Kiss me, Jennifer."" he said again, and this time his power washed over her mind. Compelled, she stretched up and pressed her lips to his. After a couple seconds of contact, she pulled back again. Staring at him wordlessly, waiting for his next order. Mark sighed. It was a deep, lonely sound, like the howl of a wolf in the distance. He pulled away from her, shaking his head. ""Jennifer. Close your eyes and count to twenty."" he ordered. It was his power again, and she closed her eyes, counting to twenty as ordered. And when she opened her eyes, she was all alone."
1105,Controlling Jennifer - 7,['Mdom-F'],"It was the day after the dance. Jennifer hadn't really intended to go running; she hadn't even set her alarm to get up in the morning, thinking she would sleep late after the events of the previous night. However, come the next morning, she found herself wide awake at eight, and she really had nothing planned to do. So she decided to run. Jennifer hadn't gone running since the first day she had met Mark. At first it had been fear. Fear and shame. She hadn't wanted to risk bumping into Mark again, and even more, she had been afraid she would run into the student with the notebook and the disheveled hair-do, or the man with his dog, the ones she had seen that day. The ones that had seen her that first day, when Mark had her going around the park acting like a wanton slut. ""Damn Mark."" she muttered as she pulled on her shorts. Sometimes, she wondered how she had ever come to stop hating him. He had made her do so many things she hadn't wanted to do. He had turned her life completely upside-down. At times, he had made her life a living hell. ""I think I still hate him a little bit."" she said to herself. ""I'm just not scared of him anymore."" Jennifer felt like running. That had been her time to think, while she was running, and if she ever needed to think, it was then. The night before seemed more like a dream than anything else. When confronted with the daylight, it hardly seemed real. So much had happened. She had so much conflicting emotions to resolve. As Jennifer was lacing up her shoes, she glanced at Darlene lying comatose in the opposite bed. That was another reason to go running; eventually, Darlene would wake up, and from experience, Jennifer knew that Darlene usually had very bad hangovers. It was better to disappear and come back after she had recovered somewhat. Jennifer tightened her shoelaces, and quietly slipped out the door. It was a nice day to go running; cold, but not too cold. Despite the time, Jennifer felt very awake, and full of energy. The dorm was empty, as it usually was early in the morning, and Jennifer slipped out without seeing much of anyone. Someone was in the lobby reading the morning paper, and he glanced at her as she walked by. Jennifer didn't know him, so she just smiled and walked past. It was about a five-minute walk to the track, and she spent the time taking in her surroundings. It really was a nice day, and it made her feel a lot better over what had happened the night before. She listened to the birds chirping in the trees, and watched them fly overhead. The sun felt nice on her skin; it was still kind of cold, but that only seemed to make the sun feel warmer. She reached the path that made its way through the park area of the campus, and took a quick look around for anyone she might want to avoid. The park was fairly deserted; she saw more squirrels than people, and didn't see anyone she knew. Jennifer strolled down the path, humming a slow song she had heard the night before. She thought about the last time she had come this way, when she had first met Mark. I never actually did make it to the track, she reminded herself. Her mind idled on a squirrel jumping from branch to branch, almost following her. Deep down, Jennifer knew she was pushing back what she needed to think about, but that was all right. It could wait until she started running. For now, she would just enjoy the simple beauty of early-morning nature. Carefree, without human interference. Before she knew it, she had walked through the park and was on the track. A couple other runners were running laps, and they all looked faster and more serious than she was. ""Just take it easy."" she reminded herhe moved over to stand behind the line that usually determined the beginning and end of her laps, and did a few token stretches. ""You know, Jennifer."" she said. ""You sure talk to yourself a lot more now."" She laughed, and started to run. Her pace was fairly slow, but she planned to make it up in distance. During the first half of the first lap, she could feel her legs readjusting themselves to the exercise. It felt good. Her body settled into a nice pace, and soon her mind was free to wander. And as she had expected, her mind drifted to the night before, and Mark. The whole thing was losing its reality now; it seemed more like a bad dream than anything else. She hoped she would never see Derrick again; the image of him with his lip bleeding and an expression of complete devotion on his face was burnt into her mind. Jennifer knew that if she ever saw him again, that image would flash before her eyes. She would undoubtedly see Jacob again, with his burnt hand, and she wasn't looking forward to that either. He was becoming so different; Jennifer remembered him earlier in the year as just a nice guy, always saying hello to her, always ready to give her a hand. He had accepted it before, when she had gently told him she wasn't looking for a boyfriend. ""It's amazing what a little good sex will do."" Jennifer murmured. There was no doubt Jacob was obsessed with her now. The way he had acted the night before, with a little alcohol thrown in...it was insane. HE was insane. Jennifer had never had to deal with a guy like that before. She didn't know what to do. Maybe Mark...? She had asked herself that question over and over before, but had never really considered it. Before, she had thought Jacob was something she could deal with herself. Now, she wasn't so sure. And after all, it would be child's play for Mark to use his power... Morally, she wasn't quite sure where she stood on the whole thing. Would it be wrong to have Mark use his power on Jacob? It seemed like it should be, but Jennifer couldn't see how it would be that wrong. After all, Mark had saved her from being almost raped by using his power, and she certainly didn't find anything wrong with that. How was this any different? Jacob was becoming more and more demanding of her, and he might eventually become dangerous. Jennifer was just watching out for herself, right? Anyhow, Jacob would be better off to just forget her; there was no way she would ever be for him what he wanted. Unfortunately, all this just sounded like justification to Jennifer. Could she justify using Mark to take away someone else's free will? Was it right? She couldn't decide. Mark, as usual, remained an enigma. He was always mysterious to her, his motives incomprehensible. Whenever she felt like she was getting a feel for the way he thought, he would turn around and do something completely opposite to what she thought he would do. At the dance, it seemed like he should have liked it when she started doing what he wanted without him using his power. Yet, he had turned cold, and had taken a complete and irrational dislike to Derrick. What was wrong with Mark? Jennifer wished she could understand him. Mark had said she was doing too good a job, but what did that mean? Why was that a bad thing? Shouldn't that have pleased him? Jennifer found her mind lingering over the images of dancing with Derrick, pretending to seduce him, and she found the images very tantalizing. Though she hated to admit it, even to herself, she had enjoyed herself. It was like Mark said, it wasn't like she was really truly being a slut. After all, sluts were sluts because all they wanted was sex, right? But that hadn't been Jennifer's motivation at all. She had just been giving Derrick a night to remember. ""Making his dreams come true."" she grinned. It was true that she had enjoyed acting the role of a seductress the night before, and she discovered she was actually looking forward to her next experience with Mark, her next 'game of controlling Jennifer', as he referred to their sessions together. This was probably the strangest thing to realize about the previous night.t of doing it all by herself. What if I just choose a guy, and try to pick him up? she asked herself. Just like Derrick? As soon as she realized she was thinking it, she disposed of the idea. It wouldn't be the same without Mark. It really WOULD be slutty. Plus, she didn't want to get into another mess like Jacob. Jennifer realized that she had lost count of how many laps she had run, and she was getting tired. Oh, well, that was probably enough anyhow. She ran to the next line on the track, and stopped, breathing hard. Sweat dribbled down into her eyes, and she pushed her hair back to keep it from dripping on her face. One more time around the track, this time walking. As she walked, she thought about Mark and his power. The one thing she worried about him was that sometime he would get mad at her, and use his power against her like he had used it against Jacob and Derrick. He seemed to genuinely care about her, but that didn't mean he wouldn't lose his temper and make her do something awful. The sun was beating down on her as she walked along the track, and she started to long for the shady trees in the park. Finally, she left the track, took a drink of cool water at the nearby water fountain, and made her way into the park, walking under the trees instead of on the path. It seemed as if Mark was expecting her. He waited, sitting on one of the benches, watching her as she approached. He said nothing, and his expression was unreadable. When she was almost to his bench, he spoke. ""Hello, Jennifer."" he said. ""Hi, Mark."" she stood uncertainly next to the bench, acutely aware of how sweaty she was, waiting for him to speak. ""Can we talk, Jenny?"" he asked. Jennifer nodded. ""Okay."" she said, and she sat next to him on the bench. A cool breeze blew through the shady group of trees, and she shivered. ""How did you know I would be here?"" she asked. He smiled slightly. ""Oh, you always used to come through here at about the same time on saturdays, to go running. I used to come down here and watch you go by, before I first came up to you."" He lapsed into silence again. Jennifer watched him for a moment, waiting to see if he would say anything more. When he didn't, she contented herself with looking at the other people in the park. Some others had arrived while she had been running: a student reading a book, a lady walking her dog, another group of students sitting on the grass talking. ""Jennifer..."" Mark finally spoke. ""Do I scare you?"" The question startled her, and she looked at him to see if he wore his confident grin, to see if he was playing another game. He didn't seem to be; his eyes blinked distantly at the grass. He seemed to be deep in thought. ""Not you, really..."" Jennifer finally answered. ""I'm a little scared of your power, sometimes.""\n""You know I would never hurt you, Jennifer. Not even with my power."" he said quietly. ""I know."" she answered simply. ""Not intentionally, anyway...but what if I do something to make you mad? How do I know you wouldn't use it on me then? You might..."" She let her voice trail away. ""Oh, Jenny. I won't get mad at you. You have to trust me."" Jennifer watched a jogger go past them. ""You say that, Mark, and probably you mean it, but how do I know? You have so much power...how do I know you won't lose your temper and use it on me?"" He answered this question with silence, and Jennifer sighed and waited. Finally he spoke. ""I wish I could get you to trust me."" he whispered. Jennifer felt something within her leap. Was this the same guy she had thought a monster? She couldn't help but smile. If he was an ordinary guy, she would have thought he was being incredibly sweet. But he wasn't ordinary, and she still didn't trust him completely. She still remembered the fight from the night before, and how Mark seemed to enjoy making them fight over her. ""Mark."" she said. ""In order for me to trust you, you'll have to show me that you trust me."" Finally, she got him to look at her. ""How?"" he asked. ""Tell me who you are."" She said, her voice becoming intense. ""Tell me about yourself. I know your name is Mark, but that's all. Let's just talk, okay? I want to find out ll you need to know is my name is Mark, and I'm your master.""\n""Darn it, Mark!"" she burst, startling both him and herself. She forced her voice down. ""Mark, if you're going to be stubborn about this, then we aren't going to get anywhere. You say you want me to trust you, but you won't treat me like a human being. Please, Mark. Enough of this master/slave thing, okay? At least not today. Let's just be friends today, all right?"" She waited for him to answer, but he only stared silently at the ground. Finally she sighed and stood. He looked up at her. ""Come on, Mark."" she said firmly, and picked up his hand. ""Let's go play one of your games, okay? And while we're doing that, we can talk, all right?"" She tugged at his hand, while he stared at her, looking at her as if she had gone mad. Finally, he shrugged and stood. ""All right, Jennifer. Another game."" As he spoke, she noticed that his confident grin was appearing on her face. That meant he had an idea. She waited, hoping it would be something she would be willing to do. ""Here's what we're going to do, Jennifer."" he said, starting to lead her through the park. ""You want to know more about me. Okay, I'll answer your questions. But here's the deal. First you have to kiss someone here in the park."" He seemed to consider this for a second, then nodded his approval. ""For each person you kiss, I'll answer a question.""\n""Anyone?"" she asked. That didn't sound too bad. She looked around at the others in the park. She saw a couple guys, but didn't know any of them. ""Anyone."" he said. ""Even girls.""\n""Ew."" she grimaced. ""I'll stay with guys, thank you."" He frowned. ""It's your choice. I haven't finished the rules, though. You can initiate the kiss, but you can't be the one who breaks it. If he holds the kiss for an hour, you'll have to keep kissing him for an hour. And while he's kissing you, you'll let him do anything to you that he wants. He can run his hands all over you if he wants. But once he breaks the kiss, you're free again. All right?"" Jennifer nodded, feeling the fear and excitement build within her. She wasn't sure she was going to be able to do it, but the idea intrigued her. ""I'll try. But you have to be there to help me if anything goes wrong, okay?""\n""Of course, Jennifer."" he said. ""Shall we begin?""\n""All right."" she said. ""First question: what's your full name? The truth."" He grinned, and shook his head. ""I'm afraid not, Jennifer. First you have to kiss someone. Remember?"" Then his eyes went wide as Jennifer put her arms around him and pressed her lips against his. He broke the kiss fast, faster than she had expected. She couldn't help but smile at his look of shock. ""I'm disappointed."" she murmured. ""You could have done anything you wanted to me while I was kissing you. You just wasted a good opportunity."" He pulled away from her. ""I can do anything to you anytime I want, slave Jennifer."" He snapped. She just grinned. ""Your name? Come on, Mark. You can't say that didn't count."" He scowled at her, and for a moment she thought he would refuse to answer. Finally, he growled. ""Mark Robert Antonio."" He turned away from Jennifer's triumphant grin. Mark started to walk again, and Jennifer followed him along. ""Mark Robert Antonio."" she said, smiling at him from behind. ""So that's what it is. Mark Robert Antonio. Mark Robert Antonio."" He turned around. ""Yes, that's it. That's what it is. Jennifer, kneel down, take my hands and kiss each of my fingers. After each finger, bow and say your full name."" He was using his power, and Jennifer felt it sweep over her and block out her will to resist. She fell to her knees, and took his left hand in hers. After she kissed each finger, she prostrated herself on the ground and said her name. ""Jennifer Anne Cailly. Jennifer Anne Cailly."" First the left hand, then the right. Finally she looked up at him. He was grinning. ""That oughta teach you to act too triumphant. Remember, Jennifer, that no matter what information you get about me, I can always still control you."" Jennifer ignored his words. She sat down on the ground, and turned away from is exactly why I can't trust you.""\n""What?"" asked Mark. He knelt down beside her. ""Oh, come on, Jenny! I didn't hurt you, now did I? Come on, look at me. I really wasn't that mad."" He tried to put his arm over her shoulders, but she shrugged it off. ""No, you didn't hurt me, but you could have."" She said, her voice still icy. She thought about whether she should pretend to start crying, but didn't think she would be able to do it convincingly. ""Oh, Jennifer."" he sighed. ""Please...I promise...I won't use my power on you anymore today, all right? Does that make you feel better? Come on and stand up, let's play the game some more."" She reluctantly allowed him to turn her head, and then allowed him to take her hand and help her up. Meanwhile, she fought to keep from smiling, fought to keep the reluctant, hurt expression on her face. I can control him, too, she thought to herself, and a small smile creeped unbidden onto her face. They started walking along again. Mark started talking, saying what a nice day it was, and how it was nice that the sun was shining. Jennifer wasn't really paying attention, her mind was swept up in thoughts of Mark, thinking of what questions she wanted to ask him, and enjoying her small triumph over him. After a while, she noticed a man sunbathing in the middle of a grassy stretch. He was fairly attractive, a tall man with dark eyes and a firm, athletic build. And best of all, he was alone. ""I see someone."" she murmured. ""What?"" asked Mark, glancing at her, then followed her eyes to the man sunbathing. ""Wait here."" said Jennifer, and she released Mark's hand. She explained ""It'll make it harder if he sees me with another guy."" She didn't wait for Mark's answer, but started to walk over to the man. Her stomach was flip-flopping, and she really had no idea what she was going to do. She wondered if she would really have the guts to go through with it. ""Time to improvise."" she said to herself, and then she was standing beside the guy. She shifted nervously, not sure how to start. She didn't need to. The guy looked up at her. ""You're standing in my sun."" he said. ""Sorry."" breathed Jennifer, and she sat down beside the guy. ""I'm Marcie."" she said. She didn't like the way the guy smiled at her, and the way his eyes wandered over her body in frank appraisal. His eyes had a predatory look about them, and he seemed to like what he saw. Jennifer couldn't help but feel like she had just jumped into his spider web. ""Hi, Marcie."" he said. ""I'm Greg."" He shifted onto his side to face her, his muscles flexing even as he performed this simple motion. ""What can I do for you?"" Jennifer had no idea what to say. ""I just saw you here...sunning yourself..."" she began, trying to come up with something. ""I thought it looked relaxing."" she finished lamely. Greg smiled, an easy, casual smile. Mark had his power, but this man had a power of his own. It was in his confidence. ""Want to join me?"" he asked. He pulled something from behind him. It was a bottle of sun-tan lotion. ""I have plenty of extra sunscreen."" he said. ""Uh..."" Jennifer tried to think of an appropriate response. ""I was jogging...""\n""Oh, don't worry."" His voice easily slid in and interrupted hers. ""You're not really dressed for it, but you can tie your shirt off...that'll give you a little extra tan on your stomach. It's very relaxing, Marcie...here, let me help you."" Before she knew it, she was on her stomach, and he was inching her t-shirt up her body. His touch was very methodical and gentle. ""Just sit back and relax."" he said, and something about his hands made her feel more relaxed. He lifted her shirt to the point where her back was exposed up to the black lycra top that bound her breasts. Then he was massaging sun- tan lotion into her lower back. ""You have a beautiful body."" he murmured. His voice had a gentle, hypnotic quality to it, and Jennifer felt herself relaxing under his touch. She idly wondered how many women he had seduced. What was funny was that she was supposed to be seducing him. ""You don't mind me telling you how attractive I think you are, do you?"" he whispered near her ear. ""It's not a come-on or anything...I just think you have a very attractive body.""\n""No..."" she sighed. ""I don't mind."" She felt him gently prod her with his fingers, and she sensed he wanted her to turn over. She let him push her over, and he started rubbing sun-tan lotion on her stomach. ""Your stomach is so firm."" he said. ""I can tell that you exercise."" His massaging was more of a caress now, and he was slowly inching up her body, until he was rubbing sun-tan lotion just below her breasts. She waited, wondering if he would actually touch her breasts, but he didn't. She felt his hands move away, and then his hand brushed her cheek. She opened her eyes. His face was so close to her, she could smell him. There was something sexual about his scent, and Jennifer felt overpowered by his closeness. ""You really are gorgeous."" he said. ""Can I kiss you?"" She could only nod. At first she told herself, all she had to do was wait until he pulled away, and then she was done. She could go back to Mark. But Greg kissed her in a long, lingering kiss, and as he did so, his hands ran up and down her back and sides, making her feel weak. When he finally broke away, she could only sigh in pleasure, and lay back as he started to press his lips against her neck. His arm enveloped her, and pulled her to him, his hand roaming up and down her back. Finally he let her lie back in t she was supposed to be doing. ""Oh! I'm sorry, I can't..."" She sat up quickly, and pushed him back. He did not seem particularly shocked, only displeased. ""I'm really sorry, Greg...maybe another time, okay?"" She blinked at him for a moment, trying to shake free of her desire, and rushed off before he could answer. ""Suit yourself."" she heard him say behind her. When she looked back, he was on his back again, eyes closed, sunning himself. Jennifer looked around for Mark. She finally saw him sitting under a nearby tree, waiting. She walked over, and he stood just before she reached him. His eyes appraised her. ""You seemed to enjoy that."" he said, his voice very neutral, and he took her hand. Jennifer mutely allowed him to lead her away."
1106,Controlling Jennifer - 8,['Mdom-F'],"Jennifer let Mark lead her, waiting for him to say something. They walked across the grass and finally stopped in a nearby copse of trees. Jennifer took a quick glance backwards to see if the guy was watching her with Mark, but he had settled back and was leisurely tanning himself. She felt a little disappointed. Mark pulled at her, turning her back around to face him, his hands settling around her waist. He was smiling, and the shadows of the leaves above them played across his face. ""For a moment there, I thought I would need to go in and rescue you."" he said. ""You were supposed to be seducing him, Jennifer, not the other way around."" She looked away and smiled in embarrassment. ""He was very... persuasive..."" she murmured. ""Uh huh."" Mark grinned. Her eyes flickered back to Mark's face. ""I get to ask you another question."" she reminded him. ""All right."" he said. ""Let's sit down."" He released her and sat down, his back against the trunk of the tree they were under. Jennifer settled down beside him, folding her knees in front of her and wrapping her arms around her legs. She squeezed them to her chest, feeling the leftover excitement from kissing Greg sparkle in her stomach. It made her feel restless. ""I want to know how you got your power."" she said to Mark. ""I already told you, first time we met."" he said. ""I just got it one day. Wished for it so hard that it finally came to me."" Jennifer sighed. ""Yeah, but there must be more. Tell me the whole story."" she pressed. ""Tell me all about your power, Mark. I want to know. Tell me how you knew you had it. Tell me what you did. Tell me about the other women you've controlled."" He was silent, and his smile faded rapidly. Jennifer watched him, curious at his strange reaction. Finally he spoke. ""I can't tell you that, Jennifer. Not yet. Maybe someday, but not right now."" If anything, this made Jennifer even more curious. ""Come on, Mark."" she said, leaning against him. ""Tell me. I really want to know."" He shrugged her away. ""No."" he growled. ""Ask something else, Jennifer."" Jennifer pulled away from him, and turned her head to silently observe his profile. He was frowning, and his eyes were dark and scowling. Jennifer decided she shouldn't push the issue any more, and quickly came up with another question, one that had also been on her mind. ""Am I the only one?"" she asked. Mark's eyes returned to reality, and he looked at her, surprised. ""Only one what?""\n""The only one you're controlling right now."" she said. ""Your only 'slave.'"" He turned to watch a lady walking in the distance. His nod was almost imperceptible, but Jennifer caught it. ""Of course."" he said quietly. ""There's only one of you, Jennifer.""\n""Good."" she said. The silence grew between them. Jennifer watched Mark, waiting to see if he would say anything, but he seemed to be retreating into his own thoughts. Absent-mindedly, he picked up a leaf and started to shred it in his fingers, methodically picking it into tiny portions. Jennifer watched him do this until her eyes wandered away, and she found herself watching a squirrel scurry up and down a tree off in the distance. It seirrels are funny."" she said. ""I was just watching that one over there.""\n""Squirrels are crazy."" Mark observed, as the squirrel tore through the tree at lightning speed. ""I'd like to be a squirrel."" Jennifer said. ""It looks like fun."" Mark nodded. ""Jumping from branch to branch, looking down on everyone from above, being able to run up trees.""\n""It just looks like it would be a rush."" she said. She turned to grin at Mark. ""Can you make me a squirrel?""\n""I can make you think you're a squirrel."" Jennifer shook her head, smiling. ""Not the same."" she told him. She looked over to find the squirrel again, and saw two little boys standing under the tree. They both looked to be about six or seven, and the bigger blond one was instructing the dark-haired one to gather a pile of rocks. ""Look at those two boys."" Jennifer poked Mark with her elbow to get his attention. ""What're they doing?""\n""Gathering ammo."" Mark observed. Sure enough, the blond one picked up a pebble and happily whipped it at the squirrel. He missed completely, but Jennifer was still annoyed. ""Those stupid little boys."" she said. ""Come on, Mark, let's go talk to them."" She stood and brushed the grass off her shorts. Mark stood uncertainly next to her and followed her as she walked over to the boys. ""What are you planning to do?"" he asked. ""I don't know. Talk to them?"" Jennifer glanced back at Mark as she walked. ""Maybe you can use your power?""\n""I will if I need to."" Jennifer thought about this, and decided he was probably right. She could handle a couple of little kids by herself. The blonde kid turned to look at them as they approached; his face was covered with freckles, and his smile held a happy arrogance that made Jennifer instantaneously think he was a brat. ""What are you doing?"" she demanded. ""Foolin' around."" he answered, and as if to emphasize it, he hurled a rock up at the squirrel. He turned back to them and grinned widely. ""Stop that!"" said Jennifer. ""Stop throwing rocks at that poor squirrel!"" The child only sneered. ""You ain't my mother."" he told her, and threw another rock. Jennifer felt the urge to smack the little brat. Mark spoke. ""Why don't you throw rocks at your little friend instead? And he can throw rocks back at you!"" The child's eyes flickered blankly, and then he grinned and picked up a particularly big rock. The dark-haired kid was running towards them with another load of rocks. Jennifer hit Mark. Her fist connected with his shoulder, hard enough to hurt, and Mark turned to look at her, more surprised than actually hurt. ""Stop them."" she told him, and although she didn't say anything else, the threat in her eyes was perfectly clear. Stop them, or I'll hate you forever. ""Stop!"" said Mark, and the blonde-haired kid froze in mid- throw. Both kids turned to look at Mark. ""Don't throw rocks, both of you. Don't throw them at anything. Find some nicer way to have fun."" The kids stared at Mark and Jennifer for a moment, then they both grinned, and started to run off. ""Wait!"" called Jennifer. Both kids stopped, and Jennifer walked over to the dark-haired one. She knelt down beside him. ""I'm Jennifer."" she said. ""What's your name?"" The kid only blinked at her. ""He's Jeff!"" the blonde one chimed. ""You're very cute."" Jennifer told him. ""Can I kiss you?""\n""Ewwww!!! Gross!!!"" said Jeff, squirming, and he started to turn away, but before he could, Jennifer threw her arms around him and planted a kiss on his tiny lips. He pulled away quickly and ran away from her. ""Gross! Gross! Gross!"" he howled. ""She kissed you! She kissed you!"" taunted the blonde. ""Now you gotta marry her!"" There was more, more childish teasing and name- calling, but Jennifer turned her back on them and looked at Mark. ""How dare you."" she said, glaring at him. Her voice was low and cold. ""They're just children. How dare you use your power on them."" He only nodded, his eyes holding hers. ""Uh huh. Don't take the moral high ground with me, Miss Cailly. I could see it in your face. You wanted to wipe that smile off the kids face just as much as I did. Only difference, is that nt eyes, she was torn by conflicting emotions. Half of her wanted to kick him right in the balls, to see him crumple to the ground in shock and pain. The other half of her, for some reason, wanted to cry. It was all the same with Mark, every time she talked to him. It was always him with his power, and his lack of any scruples in using it. Jennifer knew she shouldn't be surprised anymore by what he said and did, but it always managed to catch her unawares. She always fell into the trap of thinking of him as a regular person, sometimes even as a friend. But he was not a regular person, and he had no regard for other human beings. Including her. Jennifer felt like something was ripping her in two inside. Mark must have seen it in her face, because his expression immediately became one of concern. ""Are you all right, Jenny? What's wrong?""\n""You."" she said simply. ""You're wrong."" And she turned and started to walk away. Her face felt like she was going to cry, but she felt completely empty inside. Devoid of tears. ""Jennifer!"" she heard him call. He ran up next to her. ""Jennifer, please... listen to me, huh? Look, I'm sorry...I'm so used to having the power, I just use it without thinking. Look, Jennifer, would you stop?""\n""You'll never change."" she said as she walked. She didn't look at Mark, and was talking more to herself than to him. ""You'll always be Mark. Mark, with the power to have anything that he wants. Mark, who doesn't care about anyone.""\n""Jennifer!"" he said, and he stopped in front of her. She angled to go around him, but he put his arms around her. She felt herself caught in his embrace, and tried for a moment to resist. But it was weak resistance, and after a moment, she let herself collapse in his arms. Now's the time to cry, some distant part of her mind said. If you cry now, you'll hold him in your palm forever. Play games of controlling Mark. But it all seemed pointless at the moment, and that made her feel more torn up than before. She wondered why she felt so much comfort from being in his arms, when he was the one that had made her feel this way in the first place. Mark was speaking. ""I know it seems like I don't care about anything... like I'm the worst person in the world. It's the way it's always been for me, Jennifer. I had my power, and that power put me above everyone else. Try to understand how it is for me. I've never had to play the game...all I ask for is mine. Life has always been a joke for me. I can have anything I want. It...it just makes it easy to think about only yourself. I'm trying, Jennifer, really I am. Please, just give me time.""\n""You can't have me."" she whispered, her chin resting on his shoulder. ""I'll do whatever you want, with your power, but it won't be me.""\n""I know."" he said. He hugged her fiercely. ""Ask me a question, Jennifer.""\n""Huh?""\n""You kissed that little kid, so I'll answer one of your questions. But little kids don't count anymore, okay?""\n""You're changing, Mark."" she said. It was only after she said it that she really came to realize it was true. He was changing. ""So are you."" he answered. Am I? Jennifer supposed she was. She knew she had done things with Mark she would have never considered doing before. It was all very strange. They were both changing each other, and who knew when it would stop. ""Why me?"" she asked. ""Is that your question?""\n""Yeah. Why me, Mark?""\n""Because. I saw you dancing at one time, and I just couldn't stand not knowing who you were. I couldn't stand not owning you. Felt like it would be a capital crime to let you get away."" Jennifer felt the tightness of Mark's embrace, and felt her arms around him. ""Life with you is an emotional roller coaster, Mark."" she sighed. ""I haven't had this many ups and downs since the first time I fell in love."" Mark said nothing. They held each other for a moment longer, then Mark finally loosened his hold on her. Jennifer pulled away, feeling happier, and feeling even more displaced with the realization that she was happier. My life really is an emotional roller coaster, she thought. ""What do you want to do now?"" she asked. ""It's getting close to lunch time."" Mark said. ""Want to go over across the street. I'll treat.""\n""Okay."" said Jennifer. She checked her watch, and felt even more disoriented realizing how much time had passed. It was indeed almost lunchtime, and she had gone running four hours before. They went to Mcdonalds. Jennifer wasn't very surprised when the manager waved aside the cost of the food. ""Free for Mr. Antonio!"" the portly man trumpeted. Jennifer had a cheeseburger, small fries and a coke. They sat down in a relatively isolated booth, and talked of very ordinary things. Mark told her he was a business major, a transfer student from a small college in Texas. He was majoring in business because he figured that with his power, he could make a fortune in business and still look pretty legitimate. Jennifer in turn told him she was hoping to go to law school and become a lawyer. All in all, the conversation was very pedestrian, and they avoided any topics that concerned Mark's power. Jennifer was surprised with how free Mark was being with information; it was safe to say that she learned more about him in that conversation at Mcdonalds than from all their previous conversations. Afterwards, they walked back to the park area of the campus. ""Kiss one more person, Jennifer, and I'll let you go."" Mark said as they across the grass. ""I don't understand you, Mark."" Jennifer said. ""Why do you like it so much when I do things with other guys? Why don't you ever want me to do things with you?""\n""That's a question."" he pointed out. ""I'll answer it after you kiss another guy.""\n""That was TWO questions."" she said. ""Answer me at least one, okay?""\n""Okay."" he said. ""I'll answer your second question. The reason I don't have you do things with me, is because it doesn't really mean anything to me. I can have any woman I want, any time I want. I could have Hilary Clinton if I really wanted her. Sex isn't really that big a deal for me."" For some reason, this bothered Jennifer. ""How many woman do you have sex with, anyway? Lots?""\n""That's another question."" he said. ""You still owe me one."" Jennifer scowled at him, then shrugged. ""All right. Where's a guy?"" She looked around, and saw a guy sitting on a bench, reading. He was in an overgrown area of the park, and Jennifer thought it was likely that no one would see her if she kissed him. Plus, he was fairly attractive, with a lean body and a friendly face. Jennifer nodded, this would be her target. ""I see someone. Stay here?"" Mark saw the guy, too, and nodded his assent. Jennifer started her stroll over, and once again felt the bubbling excitement in the pit of her stomach. The I-can't-believe- I'm-doing-this excitement. Finally, she reached the guy. He was intently reading a calculus textbook, and didn't notice her approach. ""Hi."" she said. He continued to read his book. ""I'm Marcie."" she continued uneasily. He still didn't notice her, and she stood awkwardly, trying to figure out what to do. Then he looked up. ""Oh, hi!"" he said, and reached up to his ears. He pulled out two tiny black discs attached to wires: earphones. She hadn't even noticed them. ""I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you...I had my walkman blasting.""\n""That's all right."" Jennifer said. She stared at the wires trailing down into his sweatshirt. Assumedly, he had a walkman down there somewhere. ""I didn't even see those earphones!""\n""Yeah, they're pretty small. Great for listening during class."" he grinned. ""I'm Francisco.""\n""I'm Marcie."" Jennifer said. ""Can I sit down?""\n""Sure...I've never been one to deny a pretty lady."" he grinned again. Jennifer liked his grin; it was very open and friendly. Not like Greg's seductive grin, but a grin without expectations. Jennifer sat next to him. ""So, what's up, Marcie?"" he asked. ""Can I be completely frank with ther than trying further to convince him, she decided to just go for it. She craned forward and pressed her lips against his. He was hesitant at first, but rapidly got into it, pressing back. His lips parted, and his tongue pushed into her mouth. His arms enveloped her, and she was startled by the firmness with which he held her. Finally, he released the kiss, and Jennifer gasped. ""Wow!"" she said. ""Was it as good as you expected?"" he grinned. ""Yeah. It sure was."" And they kissed again. This kiss lasted longer, and his hands slipped up and down her back, pushing her body tight against his. His tongue once again slipped into her mouth, and this time she reciprocated, shyly darting her tongue against his. He smelled wonderful. Finally, they parted. Jennifer gasped again. ""Still good?"" he asked. She nodded. ""Want to do more?""\n""More?"" she asked. In reply, he started his way down her neck, sprinkling light kisses on her neck. He pushed the neckline of her t-shirt over her shoulder, and pressed his lips against the exposed skin. Jennifer felt a shiver creep through her, and she lifted her chin to give him easier access to her neck. ""Oh, wow."" she said. ""More?"" he asked. Jennifer was about to nod, but then a thought occurred to her. Excitement spilled through her, and she could hardly control her voice when she spoke. ""All right...but I have to do something first, okay? I need to borrow your walkman. Is that okay?"" He became suspicious. ""What for?""\n""Please."" she said. Before she knew what she was doing, before she could think enough to stop herself, she had pulled off her t-shirt and sports bra. Francisco stared in shock at her exposed breasts. Jennifer felt deliriously exposed, even though they were in an isolated area of the campus and probably no one else could see her. Jennifer let Francisco eye her breasts for a moment, then she pulled her t-shirt back on, and dropped her sports bra in his lap. ""You can keep this as hostage until I return your walkman, all right?"" He gaped at her, nodded as he scrambled to pull out his walkman. Jennifer quickly had it set up. The walkman was tucked in the back of her shorts. The wires wound up under her t-shirt, then came up disguised in her hair to the earphones in her ears. Mark would see nothing. Jennifer grinned. ""I'll be right back."" she said, and she turned and started walking towards where she had left Mark. He wasn't there, but materialized out of the trees as she neared. ""You did it."" he said. ""I thought you were going to do more...why did you take off your shirt?""\n""He wants to do more."" she said. ""So do I...but I couldn't, Mark. I just couldn't bring myself to! Mark...I want him to touch my body...but I can't make myself let him! I keep getting nervous. Could you...could you use your power? Tell me to do it? Please?"" Mark arched an eyebrow. ""You WANT me to use my power on you? Are you sure, Jennifer?""\n""Yes!! I'm sure. Tell me to let him touch my body. Please, Mark? I want him to so badly!""\n""Okay, if you want it."" he said, sounding a little dazed. Then he opened his mouth, and Jennifer could see his mouth moving. But at that moment, she had snaked her hand behind her back, and pressed the play button on the walkman, and her ears were bombarded with guitar. Mark finished speaking, and stood watching her. Jennifer took an evaluation of her mind. Nothing. His power hadn't worked on her. Jennifer smiled. She had figured it out. She had beaten his power. Then she let her eyes appear to go vacant, and walked back to where Francisco waited. She managed to conceal the walkman, and turned it off before she reached him. ""What was that about?"" he asked her. ""I was talking to that guy...he's a friend of mine."" Jennifer explained as she sat beside him. ""He was the one who dared me to kiss you. I just told him to get lost.""\n""What did you need the walkman for?"" asked Francisco. ""Be quiet and kiss me."" Jennifer said, and she leaned into his Francisco's waiting lips. They kissed fiercely, and this time, Francisco slid his hands under her t-shirt and slid them over her breasts. Jennifer felt a tingle as his fingertips brushed her hard nipples,s tentative, but after she offered no objections, he began to press his hands against her breasts, firmly fondling them. Jennifer slipped her hands under his shirt, and felt his bare flesh. She liked the feel of his muscles; they were tight and firm. Francisco started to push her back, and Jennifer let herself be pushed down onto her back on the bench. Francisco lifted her t-shirt and took her left nipple in his mouth, letting his tongue play along the hardened tip, making her gasp. She felt exposed again, and thought about making him stop. But the pleasure was too much, and it felt so good to just lie back and let him kiss her. She gasped again as he began to circle her nipple with his tongue; it was a wonderful, hot, tickling sensation. She lost herself in the feel of his mouth, his lips pressing against her breasts. Then he lifted his head and spoke. ""How far is this going to go, Marcie?"" he asked. Jennifer sighed, closing her eyes. ""Not much further, I'm afraid. Not here anyway.""\n""Want to go to my room?"" he asked. Jennifer considered it. ""No."" she finally said. ""Maybe another time, but not right now."" She sat up, letting her t-shirt fall back over her breasts. ""Too bad."" Francisco was grinning. ""You almost made all my fantasies come true.""\n""Mmm."" said Jennifer, noticing the lump in the crotch of his shorts. She touched it with her fingers, and watched the contented expression that passed over his face. She slid her fingers down the front of his shorts, encountered the head of his penis. Enraptured by the arousal on his face, Jennifer took his hard-on in her hand and squeezed it lightly. ""Ooh. That feels good."" he sighed. Jennifer started to run her fingers over it, exploring it. She slipped up to the head, pressing her fingertip against the tiny hole at the tip, then ran her fingers down the bottom of the shaft, circling around where it attached to the rest of his body. He was fairly thick, and wondered what it would feel like to have him inside of her. She started to stroke him, and he stifled a moan. She continued to pull him up and down, when finally he stopped her. ""Quit it."" he said. ""I'm gonna come.""\n""So?""\n""So I don't want to come all over my shorts!""\n""Stand up and pull down your shorts."" she said. ""We're all alone here, and besides, I want to see what you look like."" She started to stroke harder, and he groaned. He stood, and she pulled his engorged organ out from his shorts. It stood out straight from his body, a thick purple snout, and Jennifer stared at it as her hand ran up and down its length. She hadn't seen many penises in her life, and was always amazed at how fleshy and lumpy they were. Not the perfect cylinders she always expected. He was dripping a few beads of pre-come. Finally, he moaned, and his penis started to tense and pulse. He started to spurt, and Jennifer watched amazed as the blops of sperm launched from his body and dropped onto the sidewalk. She just couldn't imagine being a guy, having an organ that you pulled and prodded and that finally granted you satisfaction by spurting white syrup out of its hole. It was just too strange to think about. Francisco was breathing hard. Jennifer sat back onto the bench, and waited for him to get recomposed. She watched his organ droop. Finally, he pulled up his shorts again, and sat beside her. ""Wow."" he said. ""You're unreal. Can I call you sometime?"" She smiled and shook her head. ""I'm sorry...but maybe I'll see you another time, all right?"" She handed him back her walkman, and took her sports bra. He kissed her again, and she let herself melt into this last kiss. ""This has been the weirdest experience I've ever had."" he said. ""Thanks, Marcie.""\n""Thank you, too, Francisco."" she smiled. ""You're woy, and waited for Mark to materialize. She waited, and he did not appear. She looked through the park. He was nowhere to be found. Mark had disappeared."
1107,Convention Conversion,"['MF', 'MM', 'tg', 'mc']","She was short, compact, with dirty-blonde hair cut short. She was wearing a leather jacket, black with silver studs, faded jeans, and a sweatshirt bearing a picture of Astro Boy. Many people would not have seen her in the same way Keith did, but he was instantly in love.\n\nUnfortunately, Keith just couldn't bring himself to actually talk to the beauty. She walked away, leaving Keith staring at the painting and thinking of the girl. He took a deep breath and followed her as she paced through the show, stopping mainly by pictures of nude and semi-nude women, but also favoring starscapes and spaceships in flight. One painting, though, caused him to stop following her - it was a picture of a very feline woman, a tigress melded with a human, and the basic model could only have been his new-found love. He looked at the bidsheet and paused for a moment, then put down a second bid that doubled the first - he had to have the painting, because he'd now probably never see his love again. He examined at the other paintings by the same artist, a man named Robinson - many were of cats, humans, or melds, but none had his love as the model. After spending some more time staring at the tigress, he left the art show, his mind in a fog.\n\nThe rest of that day was rather a waste for Keith. He spend most of it wandering through the common areas of the convention space looking for the woman. Unfortunately, there were over 6500 fans in attendance at this particular WorldCon and the likelihood of him finding one person in that throng was vastly small. As night drew nigh, Keith figured he would do something he never had before - he'd party hop: visit every open party in the hotel (all 50 floors) hoping to locate his love.\n\n'Long about 3am, Keith stumbled off the elevator on the 26th floor. He had been to so many parties he had long since lost count: he was being methodical about it, and so had visited every open door from the 4th floor up, only now arriving at the 26th. To be sociable, he had partaken of at least one drink or smoke in every room he had visited, so was not quite high in more than altitude (which was a first for the 25 year old).\n\nActually, he hadn't imbibed in every room he visited. He had discovered that some attendees, either too poor or too late to register for the dealers' room used their hotel rooms as display and sale areas. There was as great a diversity of 'freelance' dealers as were represented in the official sales room - more, in fact, as some of the more esoteric wares sold from the rooms wouldn't have been let near the officialdom of the dealers' room. Things from the illegal to the authentically occult - things that Keith had mostly surveyed briefly before moving on to the next door. Until now.\n\nFor the first open door he encountered in his scouring of the 26th floor was (as advertised on the door in very ornate lettering) 'The Illumination Magic Shop'. The room, one of a suite, was done up very atmospherically - almost like a movie set of a magic shop. But the woman who sat behind the low table just within the door seemed, to Keith's befogged senses, to belong there - she lent the place an air of authenticity.\n\nHe stopped before the table and looked bemusedly at the trappings in the room, swaying a bit before leaning against the wall. His eye was caught by a brightly glowing crystal far back in the room, and he felt something strange click in his mind.\n\nThe proprietress asked, ""What can I do for you this new morn?""\n\nKeith's gaze was drawn from the crystal to the woman, his eyes a bit glazed. He felt a strange need to tell this woman his deepest wish. He said, ""I...I saw a woman to...yesterday and fell in love. I'm trying to find her in hopes that we'll hit it off and...well...""\n\nThe woman smiled and said, ""Yes, I understand. Just a minute..."" She reached under the table and pulled out a small black ball. She held it in her hand for a moment, then closed her eyes while holding the ball against her temple. She smiled after a moment, opened her eyes, and put the ball back under the table. Then she stood and went to a shelf, lifting from it a small jewelry box. Returning to the table she offered the box to Keith saying, ""This will get you your girl, but it will be on her terms. Do you want that?""\n\nKeith, eyes still glazed, paused a moment, then said, ""Yes. Anything to be with her.""\n\n""Then take the box and look in it.""\n\nKeith obeyed, and found a small faceted emerald in a three-clawed silver setting. Upon closer inspection, he saw that it was an earring for a pierced ear. he said, ""It's beautiful. Is it for her? And if so, how do I find her?""\n\n""No, my child. It is for you.""\n\n""But, I don't have a pierced ear. How can it be for me?""\n\n""Bend down here and show me your ear. Left one, I think."" Again, Keith obeyed, without really thinking. The woman took his earlobe between her thumb and forefinger and said a soft word. Keith felt a brief instant of pain, and then nothing. She released his ear, then took the earring from the box and slipped it through the new hole in his earlobe, fastening it once it was settled.\n\nKeith straightened and put a hesitant hand to his new piece of jewelry. He was more than a bit amazed at how fast this was all going. He said, ""Um, how much...?""\n\n""Do not trouble yourself, child. Gifts such as this one always repay themselves. Good luck in your new life, child. Go back to your room and get some sleep - you don't need to look for Tammy Kalen any more.""\n\nKeith perked up at the mention of the name, and then suddenly felt very, very sleepy. He mumbled, ""Thank you,"" and stumbled back to the elevator. He was in even more of a fog as the elevator carried him up to floor 41, and he then managed to drag himself down the hall, to the left, in his door (with only minor fumbling of his mag-card key), and right into bed without even undressing, sound asleep literally before he hit the sheets.\n\nKeith awoke to hot sunlight feeling very groggy and uncomfortable - almost in pain. He opened his eyes and rolled over, and found long dark hair obscuring his vision. For a moment he panicked - remembering scores of movies where the hero picks up someone while he's drunk and doesn't recall it in the morning, he wondered who he had brought home last night, most of which was nothing more than a blur of light and sound, and the disorienting feeling of being thuroughly drunk.\n\nGroaning, he sat up, clutching his head. His clothes felt strange - too loose, yet touching in places they shouldn't. Squinting in the sunlight, he looked around his bed and found himself alone. Then he looked down at himself, and screamed!\n\nHe rolled off the bed and stood shakily in front of the wall mirror looking at himself. The only thing he recognized about the image he saw was the tattered clothes he was almost wearing. As for the rest...\n\nWhat he was looking at was a striking, dark haired young woman dressed only in the rag-like remnants of a tie-dyed t-shirt and Levis jeans.\n\nHe lifted a hesitant hand to his head, watching the feminine arm in the mirror mimic the movement. Then, tactile evidence forced him to stop divorcing himself from the mirror's image: the hair he touched was nothing like his had been - now it was thick and silky, sensuous even though rumpled with sleep. His hand slipped down to touch the cheek of the face that was slightly fuller than it had been yesterday, though it was still very oval. He stared at eyes that were rounder that greener than yesterday (then, they had been a murky blue); at a smaller, finer nose; higher cheekbones (accounting for the added fullness); and fuller, redder lips. His hand caressed his cheek and found it smoother than he could ever remember it being.\n\nStill numb with disbelief, Keith took a moment to slip the neckband of the destroyed t-shirt over his head, discovering how long his hair was now: mid- back. Tossing the rag aside, he stared again at the image in the mirror. If the face was hard to deal with, the torso was worse. Mostly because of what it now had that it hadn't ever had before - breasts.\n\nThey were full and firm, with tiny pink nipples right at their tips. He lifted his hand even more hesitantly to those creamy mounds of woman-flesh and sighed a bit with disbelief when he felt the ultra-soft, warm, bulging skin of his newly enlarged right breast. His thumb shifted to touch the nipple, which drew another gasp from him as the slight touch generated a bolt of sensation that shot right to his groin. And then he gasped yet again when he felt a very familiar response down there to that bolt.\n\nEven more confused now, Keith hurriedly stripped out of his tattered jeans and fruit-of-the-looms. He gasped again (again) when his underwear slipped down over his very wide hips and he saw that he still possessed his cock and balls.\n\nNow fully nude, he looked back at the mirror. The image he now presented was both bizarre and very sexy. He was all woman - face, hair, chest, arms, legs, stomach, hips, and ass, but instead of a cunt between those shapely legs, he sported his old equipment, now rather more hairless than they had been before: the only hair on his body below his neck was a small squarish patch of luxuriantly thick, raven black hair just over the root of his cock.\n\nAs he looked at himself (or should that be herself?) in the mirror, his cock slowly continued the inflation it had begun when he had touched his nipple. Intrigued, and lured by the eroticism of the view, Keith closed one hand about his cock and placed the other on his nipple. He began stroking his cock as he pinched his nipple, the former increasing rapidly as the latter generated three or four times as much pleasure as just stroking ever had before. Building to an orgasm faster than he normally did, he was shooting his cum with body wrenching spasms all over the mirror. When the last wad was spent, he collapsed backward on the bed, very wrung out.\n\nAs he rested, his mind cleared a bit. He remembered (albeit vaguely) his stop in the 'Illumination Magic Shop' the night before. His clean hand touched his left earlobe and found the emerald stud there. He remembered his 'wish' too - to find the woman he had fallen in love with yesterday. And he also remembered how the shopkeeper had said something about ""...on her terms..."" and wondered just who he had fallen in love with.\n\nAs his fingers clasped the emerald stud in his ear, he felt it get hotter rapidly, beginning to burn both fingers and ear. He tried to snatch his hand away, but found it stuck there. The heat grew greater, then swelled and passed too fast to really hurt throughout his body and was gone. And, in its wake, Keith felt his mind alter subtly to match the more drastic changes in his/her body.\n\nGender identity was the most obvious change. Keith was no longer a 'him': in fact, she couldn't even accept the name 'Keith' any more. She thought for a minute, then decided that she liked Kathy.\n\nAfter a brief trip to the bathroom to clean up, she stood before the mirror again, this time fully accepting, and even proud of, her body. It was perfect - sexy and beautiful, with full, firm breasts and long lusty cock. Kathy was 500% better than Keith had been, and if this was what her new love wished, then she would thank both her new love and the witch at the magic shop, both of whom had made this change possible.\n\nEventually, she turned away from the mirror, after staring at herself long enough to memorize her new body. Her attention now turned to finding her love...what had the shopkeeper called her? Ta...Tammy Kalen, that was it. Tammy. Beautiful name.\n\nShe opened the dresser drawers, revealing an array of t-shirts and a few pairs of jeans, as well as a large collection of white cotton jockey shorts. She made a face of annoyance at the sight - she knew the underwear wouldn't fit well, nor, probably, the jeans. She knew that the t-shirts should - they were fairly stretchy, after all. She figured that what she had worn the night before had ended up to tattered because of the suddenness of the physical change: certain of her dimensions had changed, but not enough to make her rip out of her clothes like some kind of half-female Hulk ordinarily.\n\nChoosing a dark colored Star Trek t-shirt, she began to dress in Keith's clothes. She had guessed correctly: the underwear felt awful, and the jeans were incredibly tight around her hips, but extremely loose around the waist. Only the t-shirt was relatively comfortable - it squeezed her breasts a bit, but it also flattered her figure.\n\nAccessing the image she presented in Keith's clothes with a fashion sense he had never possessed, she decided that she could venture from the room without dying from embarrassment, as long as the first thing she did was find something new to wear. Filling her pockets (and making a note to pick up a purse with the clothes) and pinning on the con badge, she left her room for the first time as Kathy.\n\nFirst stop was a Gap where she bought 4 pairs of jeans and some shirts more her size. A department store stop got her a dozen panties and three bras, along with a pocket book. She went back to her hotel room and got out of Keith's jeans and underwear, replacing them with a pair of silky green panties and properly fitting Chic jeans. She kept the t-shirt on. Then, she went to enjoy the con and look for Tammy.\n\nKathy thoroughly enjoyed the con that day, even though she didn't find Tammy. People chatted with her, and not just because she exuded sex appeal: she was more confident of herself now, and so found it easy to join in, or begin, conversations rather than just hover around them listening in. She visited many panels, toured the art show again (the cat-Tammy still had her bid as its highest, and she bid on two more pieces), as well as the dealers' room, where she bought a lot of jewelry. She returned to her room after dinner to try to figure out where to find Tammy.\n\nAs she was idly flipping through the advertising in the hotel's information booklet, trying to imagine where Tammy might go or what she might do, she saw an ad for a bar very close to the hotel that was having a male stripper revue that night. There was a slight burning in her earlobe, very brief, and she decided to go see the show.\n\nShe showered, taking her time and feeling up her body thoroughly, reveling in its sensuality. Then, she dressed in a new set of blue satin underwear, her tightest new jeans, and a blue silky shirt that she left unbuttoned far enough to show ample amounts of her new cleavage. Putting the essentials into her purse, she set off for the bar.\n\nHaddaran's was the name of the place, and it was surprisingly roomy for the number of people that seemed to be there. Kathy found a seat at the bar fairly close to the stage. No show was going on when she arrived, but from the snatches of conversation she overheard, she had missed several very hot young men.\n\nKathy ordered a cranberry and vodka - and was surprised by how good it tasted as Keith had hated vodka - and settled in to wait. She scanned the crowd, which was composed mostly of women but which also contained a scattering of couples, both man-woman and man-man pairs, and was slightly disappointed that she didn't see Tammy anywhere. For some reason she had been sure she would find her true love here, else she wouldn't ever have come to a male strip show. Despite what she looked like now, Kathy just wasn't interested in men...or was she?\n\nShe was saved from further pondering this question by the lights in the room fading to dark and a spotlight coming on aimed at the center of the stage's runway. A bodiless announcer said, ""And now for our next show, will everyone please welcome a visitor to our shores but one whom I am sure you all will make feel welcome...introducing for your viewing pleasure...The Limey!""\n\nA moment after the announcer's voice faded, the curtains at the back of the stage parted and a young man, blond haired and dressed in an almost stylized sailor's suit, stepped through. The spotlight centered on the man who just stood there, eyes on the floor just in front of his shoes, waiting for the music to begin.\n\nKathy used the pause to take a good look at the first male stripper she had ever seen in person. He looked young - Kathy guessed not more than 20, probably less. However, he had a very young, almost babyish face, so he could have been rather older than he looked. He was very handsome, and his blond hair was shoulder length - thick, luxuriant, beautiful. His body looked lithe and graceful = Kathy guessed that he would be a supreme dancer.\n\nMusic began, soft but with a distinct beat. The dancer cocked his head when it started, and then began tapping his toe after a few bars. Next, as the music came to the end of a phrase, the dancer began snapping his fingers to the beat in counterpoint to his toe. And, as the music finished its next phrase, it changed instantly into the kind of fast, hard driving, bright and moving music Kathy expected to accompany an exotic dancer. As the Limey began to gyrate to the new music, Kathy mentally applauded the style of the young man - his whole approach was more that of a Broadway dancer than an exhibitionist.\n\nIf there was more skill in the Limey's dance than Kathy expected, there was also more eroticism, if not raw sex, than she imagined. And, as the dance progressed and clothes were discarded little by little, Kathy was even more amazed by the reaction she was experiencing, which was, to put it bluntly, lust.\n\nShe wasn't alone. Catcalls, cheers, and applause indicated the crowd's response to the Limey (though whether to his dancing or his body, Kathy wasn't sure). Still, her attraction to the very male dancer disturbed her - but only for moments. Shaking her head, she set aside her confusion, and went with the feelings of the moment and watched the Limey dance.\n\nWith real talent that made his movements erotic rather than dirty, the Limey made it down to his bare chest, leaving only button-down sailor pants and docksiders as his garb. He spent a few moments on showing off his torso, which was just gorgeous. Totally hairless (including his pitts), it was just barely defined - not over developed, but sleek and slim and...well, gorgeous! Again, Kathy's assessment was not unique - the audience's audible approval was almost deafening.\n\nThe dance continued with the Limey kicking his docksiders to the back of the room, then beginning on his sailor trousers. He undid the fly one button at a time, with much posturing and posing between each one. Each successive button caused more outcry from the audience - the crowd was really getting into the Limey's performance, Kathy included. She was eagerly anticipating the removal of those pants.\n\nWhen the fly was completely undone, the talented dancer didn't just let the pants flop to the floor. He teased the crowd by opening the flap and closing it again, revealing in this way nothing but silky black fabric but still driving the crowd to a near frenzy. Finally, he turned his back to the audience and, after 'shaking his booty' a few times to wild cheers, he let the sailor pants slide down his legs, somehow managing to get them to go down slowly and sensuously. He stepped out of them and kicked them away, and turned to face the audience clad only in silk black boxer shorts. As his dance continued, shouts of 'take 'em off!' and 'we want bulge!' became audible. Kathy was rather surprised that the Limey had ended up in boxers - it had been her impression that exotic dancers usually stripped down to a g- string (or less). But, he was still dancing...\n\nThe music began building again, and the Limey began to really bump and grind, gyrating his whole body but most especially his hips. And, to the accompaniment of cheers, cat-calls, and a crescendo, he ripped the boxers right off of his body and threw them into the audience. Kathy's eyes closed in involuntary embarrassment, then opened immediately again to be slightly disappointed at the sight of the very brief lime green g-string the dancer was wearing.\n\nBy now, the audience was truly deafening, drowning out all but the beat of the music. The Limey was obviously a huge success. In more ways than one: the basket so tightly bound in those briefs was well packed and bulging, stirring odd feelings deep within Kathy's being. And still the man danced. Moving his body in ways that excited Kathy more basically than thought could deal with, the Limey continued to pose and posture to the audience. And then, as the music reached a final peak, he touched the sides of his briefs where there seemed to be small hoops of metal. And, with a practiced flick, he whipped the lime green garment off without stooping and tossed the cloth right into Kathy's lap. He wasn't wearing anything under them this time, so everyone in the place got a good long glimpse of the thick, meaty cock and full balls of the man as he posed, stationary again, for moments before the lights went out. Even before that, people had begun to lunge toward the stage - when the place went black some cursing could be heard over the wild clamoring of approval from the crowd. When the lights returned, seemingly only seconds later, the stage was bare, the Limey nowhere in sight.\n\nThe applause, cheers, cries of 'encore!', and other signs of auditory approbation went on for several minutes. Kathy saluted the Limey for as long as she could without being conspicuous - she had been mightily impressed, and not just for his exquisite dancing.... She was also clinging very tightly to those briefs that had been tossed into her lap. As soon as the cheering and clapping began to die down, she took a brief break to cram the briefs into her purse, then joined back in the salute to the dancer.\n\nFinally, the noise faded away, and the patrons settled down to await the next act. Kathy turned back to the bar and found a full cranberry and vodka next to her mostly empty first one. Then, even before she had a chance to look around, she heard a voice next to her say, ""Some hunk, huh?""\n\nShe turned toward the melodious voice, somehow knowing who it was. And as the owner of the voice came into view, Kathy felt her heart stop in excitement and panic, for there sat Tammy Kalen, the most perfect woman in the world!\n\nShe sat somehow gracefully on the backless barstool smiling at Kathy with a gleam in her grey-blue eyes. Her shortish hair framed her round face perfectly: words couldn't describe the perfection of that face. A hint of blue on her eyelids, a touch of pink frost on her lips, was all the makeup she used. In her left ear she wore a small silver-set emerald that looked remarkably like the one Kathy now wore. In her right ear she wore a small star, and a moonstone set in a silver crescent moon setting.\n\nShe was wearing a black sheath dress that showed off her body even when sitting down. Kathy felt all of those familiar Keith-like responses to the curves both hinted at and revealed by that dress - she put her purse in her lap to be sure that nothing untoward showed through.\n\nBut, while Kathy's body responded like Keith's had, her mind didn't. Keith might have responded to a question like that with a mumbled 'Yep' followed by a hasty exit. Kathy, however, smiled right back at Tammy and said, ""Sure was - best I've ever seen. Well, really the first I've ever seen, but I bet I'm spoiled for anyone else now.""\n\nTammy laughed fetchingly at that comment, that glint in her eye increasing. Then she said, ""You could very well be right, dear. I've seen a few, and Jase is truly one of the best.""\n\n""You know the Limey?"" asked Kathy, wonder in her voice.\n\n""No, but I know his name. Jason Van Norren. He always dances under the name 'the Limey,' but he's done one blue movie and several nude photo books where he uses his real name.\n\n""But, he never gives autographs or anything - he's very private. See the bouncers protecting the backstage doors? So, even if I did know him I couldn't introduce you to him - no one goes through those doors while he's still in the joint. So, instead, drink up and let's introduce ourselves.""\n\nKathy sipped at her fresh drink and listened to Tammy introduce herself as the manager of a health spa in Kathy's own hometown.. Tammy continued on about the con, and about having seen Kathy here and there in the hotel (though only earlier that day), and being surprised and pleased to find her in the bar where Tammy had come to see Jase.\n\nTammy was full of harmless conversation and Kathy had absolutely no problem sitting there and listening to her musical voice. The only input Kathy had so far mentioned was her name and that she lived in the same town as Tammy.\n\nThen, when her second drink was empty, Tammy said, ""Well, Kath, would you like another drink?""\n\n""Sure,"" replied Kathy, pleased with Tammy's diminutive of her name.\n\n""Here, or in my room?"" Tammy asked.\n\nKathy's heart lurched painfully/giddily, and her cock threatened to launch her purse across the bar as she digested Tammy's question. Though Keith would have spent hours deliberating about what to do, and then more hours trying to actually stutter out his answer, Kathy (once she calmed down enough) simply and directly said, ""Your room - it'll be quieter and...cozier...""\n\nTammy's smile made Kathy's breasts tingle and the lust in her eyes made Kathy's loins burn. Tammy slipped off of her stool gracefully and 'helped' Kathy off of hers in a transparent move designed to let her caress Kathy's arm and breast, which Kathy not only noticed, but encouraged to the point of prolonging the contact to be sure that Tammy was getting the right message. Then, arm around her waist because Kathy found that those two drinks had made her legs a bit rubbery, Tammy led Kathy out of the bar and back to the hotel. They rode up in a crowded elevator full of con-folk who didn't bat an eye at the couple though the were both women, and then went down a featureless hotel corridor to a door. Kathy noticed these images only peripherally, because she was focusing all of her attention on the tactile sensations of being led about nestled against Tammy's side. Though Tammy was rather shorter than her, Kathy felt somehow save and secure held against that compact body. And besides that, Tammy smelled wonderful!\n\nFinally the door of Tammy's room closed on the sounds of a party just down the hall, and Kathy was finally alone with her love.\n\nHer hostess said, ""Make yourself comfortable,"" and vanished into the bathroom. Kathy looked around the typical hotel room that was no different from her own, debated lounging on a bed, decided that that would be a little too presumptuous and settled into one of the chairs by the window.\n\nTammy didn't take long in the bathroom. There was a flush and moments later, she appeared carrying two glasses of an oddly green liquid. She glided across the room and handed one to Kathy, then sat in the other chair and said, ""Great view, huh?""\n\nPointedly not looking out the window, Kathy said, ""Yep!"" and Tammy smiled. Kathy sipped the green stuff, liking the lime-aid taste and enjoying the gentle kick that followed. She turned her gaze out the window and took in the 18th story view, and continued, ""That's not bad either. Beautiful lights. What's in the drink anyway?""\n\nTammy said, ""This particular batch is lime kool-aid, lime schnapps, and vodka. Drink up - I've got lots more cooling in the sink.""\n\nThey went through three more glasses as they chatted, very innocuously. Kathy was more than slightly nervous, and didn't have any idea of how to move the situation in the right direction. She was pretty sure that Tammy wasn't waiting for her to make the first move, so she wondered what was taking the beautiful woman so long.\n\nFinally, at a natural lull in their conversation, Tammy looked into her eyes and leaned toward her. Caught in the moment, Kathy just sat there, staring back and waiting. When their lips finally touched, the moment caught fire and they wrapped their arms around each other, tongues thrusting into each others' mouths.\n\nYears later - or maybe only minutes - the kiss ended. Tammy was sitting on Kathy's lap, and both were smiling and panting slightly. Kathy said impudently, ""What took you so long?"" To which Tammy replied, ""Don't know, but I could kick myself for not doing it sooner.""\n\nThey both chuckled at that, and then Kathy leaned forward and kissed Tammy back. Her hands boldly moved to the top of Tammy's dress, but grew hesitant upon touching the silky soft skin there. Tammy's hand closed over hers and pressed, encouraging Kathy to continue.\n\nShe continued to move her tongue in Tammy's mouth as her hand slowly moved down the slope of Tammy's breasts, moving from skin to the satin of her dress to cup one, pressing her palm against Tammy's nipple. Tammy moaned into the kiss, and Kathy squeezed her hand a little, and caressed the nipple, knowing now first hand how much pleasure that could generate. Tammy's continued moans encouraged her, and Kathy slipped her other arm around Tammy's waist, caressing her hip.\n\nTammy snuggled closer, running her hands along Kathy's sides and prolonging the kiss. On and on it went, both women kissing, and using their hands to excite the other one. Kathy, however, had something she figured Tammy didn't, and it was beginning to get uncomfortable as her cock tried to erect, squashed in her panties as it was. So, she broke the kiss gently and pulled her head back, looking into Tammy's wonderful eyes. ""Do you think we could continue this somewhere a little more comfortable?""\n\n""Sure,"" Tammy said as she slipped from Kathy's lap. She stood before the chair and reached behind her back, unzipping her dress. She shrugged her shoulders, and it slipped to the ground, revealing that she hadn't worn a bra (which Kathy had already figured out) and that her panties were ruby red and satin shiny under her smoky pantyhose.\n\nShe just stood there for a minute, grinning as Kathy stared. Then, she turned and hopped onto the bed, taking up a 'glamor' pose on her side, smiling. Kathy rose from the chair and slowly removed her blouse, tossing it onto the chair behind her. Then, she loosened her belt and opened her jeans. She turned her back to the bed as she slid them down so that she could arrange her cock in her panties, letting it stretch out some, while she got out of the jeans. She wiggled her rump in its pair of blue panties, grinning over her shoulder at Tammy before straightening up, putting the jeans on the chair too, and then turning around.\n\nThere was no way she could hide her erection - her panties were too sheer and not restrictive enough. But, at that moment, she wasn't thinking about the fact that she wasn't either a man or a woman. She wasn't thinking about whether or not Tammy would be pleased with the mixture she represented. She wasn't think about the fact that the magic (or whatever) that had transformed her had seemingly left her penis intact while changing absolutely everything else. She was just thinking about being in bed with her love, being so close to her...about finally having sex....\n\nTammy smiled and rolled closer to the edge of the bed when she saw the bulge in the blue panties. She said, ""Come closer, darling,"" and Kathy took two steps forward, legs almost touching the bed. Tammy reached out a hand and touched the blue satin bulge, stroking two fingers along it and down between Kathy's legs. Kathy shivered while Tammy almost purred. ""Very interesting underwear you have, dear. I knew there was something special from the first time I saw you...""\n\nKathy just stood there while her groin was caressed. She had never felt like this before - playing with herself had been nothing like this, and the feel of the panties on her cock was even more exciting. She was full of desires, flooded with feelings, and she had not idea what to do first - or even, in some cases, how to assuage some of the thirsts she seemed to have developed.\n\nTammy seemed to read the confusion in her face, because she rolled away from Kathy and said, ""We've got all night, love. Why don't you come over here and get to know me better?"" Kathy climbed onto the bed and knelt beside Tammy, looking at her body like it was some kind of salad bar. Tammy said, ""You don't have to just look, love. Go ahead...touch too. I like being touched.""\n\nKathy grinned at Tammy's gentle teasing and stretched out her hands, grabbing both wonderful breasts and squeezing them. Kathy had had very little actual experience with breasts before she had acquired a set of her own, and she had only had them for a day. She found them fascinating, and it was just as pleasurable fondling someone else's breasts as it was having hers caressed. Running her fingers all over them, she marveled at how soft the skin was. She circled her way to Tammy's nipples and pinched them lightly, shivering as Tammy gasped and lifted her hips involuntarily from the pleasure. On impulse, she bent down and licked the tip of one while she pinched the other. Tammy tossed her head and moaned again, her hips twitching. Kathy closed her lips around the little nubbin of flesh and sucked on it, drawing it and some of the breast into her mouth. She held the nipple between her teeth and flicked her tongue across its tip, then just sucked as much as she could into her mouth. Tammy was writhing by now, her face clenched in pleasure, one hand between her legs, one hand gripping Kathy's thigh with strong fingers. Little cries escaped her clenched teeth as Kathy continued to suck and lick the nipple, enjoying how much pleasure she was giving her love.\n\nFollowing those impulses, she released the nipple and leaned across Tammy's body to suck in her other nipple. She caressed the breast with one hand, but she ran her other hand down Tammy's body until it found Tammy's hand between Tammy's legs. It explored, moving along her fingers, feeling pubic hair and wetness underneath satin and nylon. Tammy's hand retreated to clench at the sheets and Kathy slid her hands all the way inside Tammy's panties and into the one aspect of femininity that she hadn't been given by the magic of the emerald earring.\n\nCupping the mound she found there, she felt Tammy's pubic hair slightly coarse against her palm, as well as moistness and heat. Instinctively (rather than by impulse) she pressed her middle finger against Tammy's body and felt it slide easily between Tammy's nether lips. Incredible slickness allowed her finger to sink deep into Tammy, so that it was swiftly almost perpendicular to the rest of her hand. It took her a moment to realize that her finger was now inside of Tammy, and that realization made her bite just a little hard on the nipple in her mouth. Tammy cried out and short fingernails dug into her thigh as she felt a churning around her finger as Tammy's hips fairly danced. Seconds later, all tension left Tammy's body, and Kathy realized that she had just driven her love to her first orgasm.\n\nKathy let the nipple *pop* out of her mouth and she looked at Tammy, who was lying there with her eyes closed, a beatific smile on her face. After a moment like this, while Kathy stroked Tammy's breasts lightly, Tammy opened her eyes and said, ""Very nice, love. Think you could do it again?""\n\nKathy nodded eagerly and bent down to lick the nipple again. Then she got an impulse that made her pantied cock throb. She abandoned the nipple and turned her attention fully between Tammy's legs. She withdrew her hand from Tammy's panties and used both hands to push both panties and hose down. Tammy lifted her hips, and then her legs, and soon the undergarments were tossed across the room. Kathy found herself between Tammy's legs when she put them back down, looking at the surprisingly light blond hair covering Tammy's pussy. She lowered herself to her stomach, face very close to Tammy's sex, and went exploring with her fingers.\n\nTammy spread her legs wide, spreading the outer lips apart slightly. Kathy spread them wider with her fingers, opening up the mysterious organ to her eyes. It was certainly more complicated than her own genitals - all folds and flaps, little bumps and deep holes. She ran her fingers around the slippery membranes, grazing them across the lump at the top of the inner folds and smiling when that made Tammy jump. She had heard of the clit, and didn't think that it was so hard to find. The other thing that all of those stories had lied about was the smell - there was no denying that there was a definite scent to the moist flesh she was only inches away from, but it neither smelled like fish, nor at all bad. In fact, Kathy wondered what it would taste like, so she stuck out her tongue and touched it to the clit, licking at it with a strong motion that made Tammy gasp again. She slurped her tongue back into her mouth and paused to analyze the taste of the pearly, slippery fluid on her tongue. A smile came to her face as she found that it had a faint tang to it, and it wasn't at all unpleasant. Scooting a little closer, she began to give Tammy's pussy a good going over with her whole mouth.\n\nShe licked and gently sucked on Tammy's clit for a while, until Tammy said somewhat breathlessly, ""Honey, that feels just too good...it gets sensitive after too much stimulation, but it only needs a short rest to be as good as new."" So, Kathy licked downward some until she found Tammy's vagina. The first time her tongue went into it, Tammy squeezed her legs hard around Kathy's head, making strange little noises in her second orgasm of the night. Kathy started licking and probing again almost immediately, eager to give Tammy as many orgasms as she could.\n\nAlmost an hour later, Tammy weakly pushed Kathy's head away from her thoroughly pleasure-soaked pussy. There had been too many orgasms for Kathy to count, and though she was tired, her jaw ached, and her face felt almost glazed with excess juices, she was very proud of herself. She crawled up until she was lying beside Tammy, who turned her head and kissed Kathy deeply, slowly, and despite the mess on her face. She said, ""That was as good as I've had in a very long time, Kath. Thank you. And, as soon as I rest up a little, I'm going to return the favor. Why don't you go freshen up while I recover? But throw me a damp towel first, okay?""\n\nHalf an hour, some freshening up, and two glasses of 'bug juice' (as Tammy called the green concoction) each later, Kathy was lying on her back on the bed, with Tammy, back in her red panties (but nothing else), kneeling beside her. Tammy leaned down and kissed her, pressing her breasts into Kathy's bra- encased chest. Tammy proceeded to kiss Kathy's cheek, down to her chin, across her neck to her ear, and down along her shoulder. She then moved down Kathy's chest, across the expanse of breast above her bra-line, and then to the covered nipple. Kathy giggled as Tammy's mouth pressed her bra into her nipple - it felt strange at first, but soon she was squirming her hips like Tammy had before.\n\nTammy slipped an arm around Kathy's back and lifted her upper body off of the bed with ease. A deft fingerflip, and Kathy's bra was unhooked and loose. Tammy slipped it off, and then just stared at the flesh revealed. With a murmured, ""Such beauty,"" she bent back down and licked the same nipple she had licked before, this time directly. Kathy gasped this time - the feeling of a tongue, quickly followed by lips and the wetness of a mouth, was very much more pleasurable than pinching with fingers. There was a delicateness, a softness to the way that Tammy pleasured her nipple that was even more pleasurable at the moment that pinching fingers could have been. Her cock throbbed, and her hips churned, and she moaned, ""Oh, Tammy!"" over and over.\n\nWhen Tammy switched to the other breast, the feelings generated were exactly the same, but the tension and excitement in her loins were building rapidly - there was a growing wet spot on her panties. Tammy didn't suck the other nipple as long as the first - after she ran a finger across Kathy's bulge and found the wet spot, she said, ""We don't want you wasting your first load in your underwear, my love. I'd better transfer my attentions lower now.""\n\nInstead of maneuvering herself between the legs as Kathy had done, she just swiveled on her knees a bit so that she was facing 'south' instead of 'north'. She bent over again and licked at the bulging panties, again creating sensations Kathy had never felt before as the sheer fabric of the panties was pressed into her cock, caressing it just as much as the tongue did. When the front of the panties were soaking wet, revealing even better the cock they didn't quite contain, Tammy pulled away enough to hook her thumbs in the waistband and start pushing them off. Kathy obliged by lifting her hips, and her blue panties joined the pile of lingerie in a corner of the room. Tammy caressed Kathy's cock and said, ""Oh, very nice. Not too big, and not too small. And so deliciously little hair!""\n\nA small, soft hand started to caress Kathy's shaft, holding it straight up. Tammy's lips descended and a tongue tip was teasingly drawn across the super sensitive glans, causing Kathy to moan loudly. Another hand drifted across Kathy's thigh and then down to cup her balls, holding them carefully, the heat of Tammy's hand sending even more heat into Kathy's loins. Tammy's lips followed her tongue into contact with the cock head and, with the tongue still licking and teasing, the lips opened and the mouth slowly engulfed Kathy's cock.\n\nKeith had never had a blow job before. Kathy cursed her former male self for denying himself this much pleasure. She watched her cock disappearing into Tammy's mouth and the sight was easily as stimulating as the sensations created by Tammy's tongue, lips, and the moistness of her mouth. She felt the lips as they worked their way down her shaft, and even though her glans was the major source of her tactile pleasure, the lips felt good too. Tammy's hand, displaced by her lips, started to caress Kathy's stomach while her other hand slid down under Kathy's hips, caressing tender flesh.\n\nKathy was swiftly being overwhelmed by pleasure. She rested a hand on one of Tammy's silk-clad cheeks, and clutched the sheets with the other. Her head rocked slowly further and further back, and she thought her nipples would harden so much that they would pop right off of her breasts. She felt her balls begin to contract, and everywhere that Tammy touched her body, she felt electricity spark through her. Tammy's hand caressed her ass-cheeks, and her head moved up and down over Kathy's cock, her tongue working across the glans again and again. Ecstasy grew, getting away from her before she even thought to try to contain it. She panted, gasped, 'I'm cumming,' and a second later her cock was pulsing out its white load into Tammy's accepting mouth.\n\nContinued stimulation kept Kathy in the clouds for a long time. Her body was washed again and again by pleasure as her thighs and breasts were caressed, and her cock was held and licked inside of Tammy's mouth. Even after the actual spasms stopped, the pleasure continued for far longer than it had ever stretched before. And, when the waves got farther and farther apart, somehow Tammy knew and she turned and cuddled up to Kathy, and started sucking on her nipple which started another cycle of pleasure waves. By the time that they ended altogether, she was fast asleep, a smile of complete contentment on her face.\n\nWhen she woke up, she thought that she was still orgasming. Then, she realized that the pleasure she was feeling was just Tammy stroking her cock, which had erected while she was asleep. She opened her eyes to see Tammy sitting on her knees by her hips, smiling sweetly. Tammy had one hand on Kathy's cock, and one between her legs, which were now pantiless. She caught Kathy's eye, and said, ""We've each given the other pleasure. This time, we'll do it at the same time. Do you have a favorite position, love?""\n\nKeith hadn't exactly had the opportunity to develop a 'favorite position'. Kathy was still a little tired from her previous orgasm, so she said, ""Well, not exactly...but I'm really comfortable right now...""\n\nWith a wicked grin, Tammy said, ""Talk about coincidences - i just happen to *adore* the female superior position."" With that, she swung her leg over Kathy's middle, straddling the reclining she-male. She reached behind her, rising up on her knees and moving back slightly. Kathy felt Tammy take hold of her cock and then she felt it's head come in contact with a furnace-hot wetness. Tammy said, ""Ah ..."" as she teased both of them by running Kathy's cock up and down her slit. After rubbing it a few times over her clit, making them both moan, and feeling it throb in her hand, she slid it back and pushed back with her hips. Kathy felt the head part the folds of her inner lips and begin to enter. Tammy sighed, and settled back some more. Kathy shuddered as her cock was engulfed by pressure and wetness, feeling it delve deeper and deeper inside of her love. Soon Tammy was resting her rump delicately on Kathy's thighs, sitting on Kathy's cock to the hilt.\n\nAfter resting like that for a moment, savoring the feeling of the cock within her, Tammy began to rock her hips back and forth. Immediately, Kathy started to moan as the friction began to fire pleasure into her brain. She just lay there for a bit, clutching at the sheets as her cock was pleasured, and then she reached up and took hold of Tammy's breasts and started to caress them, flicking her nipples and fondling her smooth, creamy flesh. Tammy moaned in return, giving a little gasp each time Kathy flicked her nipples. She was concentrating on her hip motion, moving just enough to get the full benefit of Kathy's length, not wasting anything. Kathy started to rock her own hips somewhat involuntarily, caught up in the moment - Tammy adapted instantly, keeping the rhythm going.\n\nKathy felt her orgasm coming on, far too soon for her own liking. She did what she could to forestall it, but didn't have too much faith in her multiplication tables - she hoped that with practice, she'd get better at lasting longer. Tammy had yet to cum, though, and she knew that once she got her own rocks off, she would have trouble doing the same for her lover, so she knew she had to increase her efforts to bring Tammy to orgasm, and quickly.\n\nShe dropped a hand from one of Tammy's breasts to the juncture of their bodies. She slid it along Tammy's belly, and then groin, until she could feel pubic hair. She twisted her hand then, and probed for Tammy's clit. When she found it, she began to rub it, pressing it against her thrusting cock, flicking her thumb across it, stimulating it in any way she could. She could feel her hand cramping all ready from the difficult position she was twisting it into, so she moved her hips faster, trying to push her love over the edge of ecstasy.\n\nKathy knew she had succeeded both by the clenching of Tammy's cunt around her cock, and by the scream of pleasure the blond let out. Surprisingly enough, though, her hips didn't stop their rocking at all. Kathy switched hands, finding that her left hand worked better in the awkward position required to stimulate Tammy's clit, and Tammy began her second orgasm before she was quite through with her first one. Hips locked in sync, the two lovers fucked faster and faster, the blond on top wailing, now louder now softer as each orgasm peaked inside her, the brunette on the bottom gasping almost in time as her orgasm drew ever nearer.\n\nKathy actually lasted longer than she had thought she would - by the time she exploded, she had managed to drive Tammy almost crazy with pleasure. Kathy's orgasm was the best she had ever experienced in either of her incarnations - flashes of light, stars, rockets exploding, her mind rushing out of her body through her penis and into heaven ... Her groan of pleasure came from her soul and rattled the windows, triggering a final eruption in Tammy as well. She drew her lover down on top of her, holding Tammy close as both of them lost consciousness from pleasure overload.\n\nKathy woke up some time later, briefly. She found that somehow in their sleep, the two of them had worked themselves into a tangle of limbs that was so comfortable that she hadn't even realized it. She smiled at the blond in the light of the digital clock, and leaned over to kiss her love. Then, smiling beatifically, she fell back asleep.\n\nSunlight in her eyes woke her up at just about the same time Tammy awoke. They were still in the same position that Kathy had found them in when she woke last time, and she found it a wonderful way to wake up. She almost purred as she kissed Tammy again, this time getting some tongue action in return. Hands began to wander, and she could feel her cock beginning to stir against Tammy's thigh.\n\nTammy's bright laugh broke the kiss, and she said, ""I can see - or feel, at least - that you're not completely worn out by our fun last night. Why don't we shower together and see what kind of fun we can generate this morning?""\n\nShowering with Tammy proved to be a long and drawn out process that involved them each getting soaped up and rinsed off about half a dozen times each, as well as several activities not normally associated with a bathtub.\n\nThoroughly awake, completely clean, and rather satiated, Kathy walked out of the bathroom with Tammy, both of their heads wrapped in towels, to realize that she really didn't want to put on the clothes she had worn yesterday. She hadn't, of course, brought anything else, so she ended up borrowing one of Tammy's robes (it wasn't exactly 'decent', considering the disparity in their sizes, but it covered most everything) and walking back to her room with a dressed Tammy in tow. Resisting the fleeting thought of trying out her bed and/or bath with her love, she dressed in her 'normal' con clothes - jeans and a t-shirt - and she and Tammy went off to lunch.\n\nKathy was astonished by the number of people who waved, hugged, or otherwise greeted Tammy as they walked through the halls on their way to the hotel's least expensive restaurant. At every opportunity, Tammy introduced her to her friends, and she found herself greeted as enthusiastically as Tammy had been. In one lounge they encountered a group of her friends who were just gearing up to do lunch themselves, and Kathy found herself attached to the group as they went across the street and down two blocks to a Denny's.\n\nEven though she only knew Tammy in the group of 8 people, she didn't feel left out at all. She talked with more self-confidence than she ever had before - in fact, when she thought of how Keith would have reacted in this situation (namely, he would have eaten silently and listened carefully, speaking only when asked a question), she was even more glad that the emerald earring had altered her. By the end of lunch, she had found herself 7 new friends, most of whom were from her own home town, or very close, and who shared many of her interests even besides Science Fiction.\n\nIt was still before noon when they got back to the hotel, so as the lunch group broke up to go their several ways - to the gaming room, to the dealers' room, to the pool, etc. - Kathy and Tammy settled into a couch in a lounge and studied the program booklet. They chose several things to do during the afternoon - three panels, one movie, and the art show just before dinner. It was surprisingly easy to chose the panels, too - Tammy's interests were close enough to Kathy's that they only had to choose between two different panels happening at the same time. And though they could have split up for that hour, Kathy decided to try something new and gave in to Tammy's preference. She found that she wasn't sorry - the panel turned out to be very interesting after all.\n\nKathy found her enjoyment of the convention increased at least a hundred-fold in the company of Tammy. She could finally tell someone what she thought of an attractive hall costume (or person within the costume), or how she enjoyed a discussion panel. When they moved on to the art show, she found that she really liked having someone to discuss the paintings with - someone to bounce her likes and dislikes off of, someone to listen to as they did the same with her: someone to share with.\n\nThey came eventually to the painting Keith had bid on - the cat-woman version of Tammy by the Robinson person. Fortunately, she as Keith had just used his first initial on the bid-sheet - she intended to tell Tammy everything about who she was and how she had come to be like this, but the middle of the art show wasn't the place. Her bid hadn't been topped, but there was still another day until the auction, so it wasn't hers yet.\n\n""So, you like 'Tigress' enough to bid on it?"" Tammy said, standing before the painting with her arm around Kathy's waist. ""Andy sure does good work.""\n\nKathy said, ""Well, it was more the choice of model, though I do like the painting style very much. Um, who is Andy?""\n\n""Randal Robinson is the artist - he never signs his first name though, and he prefers to be called Andy. He's a very good friend of mine, and he's from our home town, too. Say, would you like to meet him? He's at the convention - he doesn't like to sell his work if he's not present. I promised to have dinner with him one night - we could do it tonight. He and I are very good friends - casual lovers, in fact - and I have a feeling you'd like him very much. And I *know* he'd like you ...""\n\nKathy blushed, wondering just what kind of 'like' Tammy meant. She said, ""Well, um, sure - that sounds cool. Has he done any other paintings of you?""\n\nThey started moving again, having only covered half of the art show. ""He's done exactly three of me so far. One before we became lovers - it was a regular nude, though what he did with the background made it suitable for an art show like this. Someone bought it at a local con two years ago. Then, he did one after our first time - that one I have in my bedroom. And third, when our 'romance' cooled and we became just lovers and not 'in love', he did 'Tigress'. I hope you get it, love. but if you don't, I'm sure that I can convince Andy to do another one ... and I have just the pose for it, too ..."" Her wicked grin made Kathy grin in return, and she kissed her love right there in front of a spaceship painting.\n\nTammy called Andy from a house phone (she knew he would be in his room as he was putting the finishing touches on another painting) and found that he hadn't made any plans for dinner yet - in fact, he had forgotten all about eating so far. Kathy, listening with her cheek pressed against Tammy's, heard him discussing evening plans with a man who seemed to be his model, and she wondered with a little thrill whether the man had been posing nude. Apparently, the model had plans with some friends for dinner and later, so Andy made asked Tammy to come on up in about half an hour to give him time to clean up and take a shower, and they could be on their way to food.\n\nIt was easy to kill the half hour - Tammy wandered through the halls until she found a group of friends in a lounge, whereupon she joined them, introduced Kathy, and started talking. Again, Kathy found it very easy to talk to these strangers and even though this particular group was not from home, she had still made a set of friends to seek out next time she was at a convention.\n\nThey knocked on Andy's door exactly half an hour from the moment Tammy had hung up the phone - even though it had been difficult breaking off the lounge conversation, Tammy said that she was always as punctual as possible even though most of her friends weren't nearly so clock-oriented. As we rode up the elevator she said that this sometimes bothered her, but at least it could never be said that *she* made someone late, and she had to settle for that.\n\nThe door was opened by a young man with slightly oriental features and very black hair that was very wet at the moment. His torso was deliciously bare and hairless and glistening with a sheen of water droplets. The towel he held wrapped around his middle was soaked in back at least, molding to his hard, taught buns. Kathy found herself breathless looking into his hazel eyes and friendly smile - he was absolutely gorgeous!\n\nTammy laughed and pushed him back into the room, saying, ""Late as usual, eh, Andy? Get back in the bathroom now and finish dressing - if I introduce you to my new friend with you in that state, we'll never get to dinner."" Andy's blush and smile was nearly as devastating as Tammy's was, and Kathy had to be led to the bed as she stared at the closed bathroom door as if she had x-ray glasses and was watching what was going on behind it.\n\nEventually, Andy - drier, and wearing a polo shirt and black jeans, his hair combed back - emerged from the bathroom and rummaged around in one of the drawers, coming up with a pair of socks. He sat in one of the chairs and put on his shoes and socks, then stood and said, ""Okay, am I presentable to your new friend now?""\n\nTammy stood and hugged Andy, then turned and lifted Kathy to her feet. ""Kathy, this is Andy, artist extrordinaire and chronically late. Andy, this is Kathy, my newest lover, with whom I am most definitely in love.""\n\nBlushing at the compliment, Kathy held out her hand to Andy, who took it and raised it to his lips just like a medieval courtier. ""My pleasure, I'm sure,"" he said, looking at her intensely and smiling broadly. She could feel the heat of his lips on the back of her hand, and that heat seemed to travel into her body, making her nipples tingle and her cock start to twitch again. The moment stretched, and Kathy was just about to fling herself into Andy's arms when Tammy cleared her throat and said, ""Okay you two, let's save that for later.""\n\nGiggling nervously, Kathy pulled her hand away from Andy's loosened grip and turned away. She noticed the easel in the corner, covered by a cloth, and she was just about to ask if she could see it when Tammy said, ""We should get moving, folks - if we are early enough we won't have to battle the dinner crowd for seats - I *hate* waiting in line.""\n\nThey walked out of Andy's room with Tammy in the middle and both Kathy and Andy with their arms wrapped around Tammy's middle. Of course, this made their arms touch, and Kathy could almost feel electricity arcing into her from where that forearm touched hers. She had never felt this kind of lust before - with Tammy, there had been more than lust involved - and it made her both giddy and nervous, not in the least because Andy was quite male. Despite her reaction to the Limey last night, Andy made her nervous as he made her horny. Probably because the Limey wasn't approachable, while Andy seemed as interested in her as she was in him. She wondered what would happen after dinner.\n\nThey exited the hotel from its 'back door' and walked two blocks down and three blocks over to a steak house that was well recommended but not too ritzy to let in a couple of people in very casual attire. The mean was wonderful, and the conversation was too. The three of them talked like they had known each other for ages, and while this was true of Andy and Tammy, Kathy found that she didn't have any problem joining in, nor did she feel as if she was intruding on their interaction - they both listened attentively to her, responding to her comments, drawing her out on points that they found interesting. And she found herself doing the same with them. She learned a lot about both of them, and felt herself draw even closer to Tammy even as she started to develop deeper feelings than lust toward the beautiful artist.\n\nThey lingered over dessert - the raspberry tart was heavenly! - talking and laughing and getting closer. They decided to vacate their table when they realized that the restaurant had filled up dramatically, and they left a nice tip for their waiter who hadn't rushed them out even though it was obvious that their table was needed (well, the fact that he was cute didn't hurt either). They wandered back to the hotel, still talking, and found themselves eventually back in Andy's room sitting on the beds and still talking. Kathy and Tammy sat on one, arms around each others' waist, while Andy half-reclined on the other. In a brief lull, Kathy asked, ""So, what's the subject of your painting over there?""\n\nAndy rolled off the bed and stood by the easel. ""Well, it's not *quite* finished, but it's close enough to show. I met Jeff the first night here, in the pool. It didn't take much to get him to pose nude for me - of course, his swimsuit was so small and sheer that I almost didn't need him to! Anyway, here's the painting - it would be done by now except that our second posing session was cut a little short by his erection - in trying to get it to go down, we kind of lost track of time, and by the time he was ready to pose again, he had to be somewhere else. "" He grinned as he told his little story, and Kathy found herself excited by it - she wondered what he and Jeff had looked like, going at it together in this very room ...\n\nAndy removed the cloth covering the painting, revealing a strikingly handsome young man of an aqueous derivation - he had gills and fins at his wrists and ankles, but was otherwise very human. Some of the background detail was still lacking, but there was enough there to see that the young mer-man was swimming through an ocean somewhere. His nakedness was natural, not crass - the picture was very well done, and Kathy hoped she'd get to meet the model, if only to see how well Andy had captured him. Judging from the portrait of Tammy, he knew he had skill in that department.\n\nAndy returned to the bed, this time on his stomach. He said, ""So, got any plans for the evening? There's going to be a dance in the main hall, and of course there are room parties as usual ...""\n\nTammy said, ""Well, I do like to dance, but I can dance any time. The room parties tend to be far too smoky and noisy to be much fun, and these hotel rooms aren't much good for large parties. However, I can think of a smaller party - of say three? - that these rooms are just the right size for ...""\n\nAndy's eyes lit up, but it took Kathy a moment to realize what Tammy was suggesting. Even though her first impulse was to rip off her clothes and jump on Andy, her second response was to be afraid. She said, ""Um, Tammy, could we talk privately for a moment?""\n\n""Of course, love,"" Tammy said with concern in her voice. ""Why don't you go and get us some refreshments, Andy - and take your time, okay?""\n\nAndy, also concerned, nodded and rolled off the bed. He slipped his feet back into his docksiders and padded out of the room, leaning down to kiss Tammy and give Kathy a shoulder-squeeze as he passed.\n\nWhen the door clunked closed behind him, Kathy turned to Tammy, pulling away a little, and said, ""Tammy, I - I've got something to tell you. I've been meaning to for a little while, but this situation requires it because you wouldn't understand why I'm hesitant about a little threesome with Andy otherwise. You see, two days ago, I didn't have breasts ...""\n\nShe took her time and told Tammy everything, but there wasn't all that much to tell. At first, Tammy didn't really believe it, and it didn't help that when Kathy went to show Tammy her driver's license, the picture and name and stats had all changed to reflect her new body. She scrabbled through her wallet (which was a man's, though that didn't prove anything as Tammy's wallet was also a man's) for some kind of proof of her former identity - she was glad the spell had taken care of details like her driver's license but wished it had taken just a little longer to do it - and finally came up with her old college ID. For some reason (because it was expired?) it hadn't changed, and it showed the old Keith on it. Though there wasn't much resemblance between that picture and the person sitting next to Tammy on the bed, Tammy believed the story.\n\n""So you see, before yesterday I never had a homosexual thought,"" Kathy continued, getting to the root of the problem finally. ""Before seeing the Limey dance, I'd never even thought about the male body as being sexy - well, I don't remember doing so, anyway, though there was the time at the lake ... Anyway, so here I am in love with a beautiful woman and lusting like you wouldn't believe after a gorgeous man! My body has changed, my personality has changed - has my sexuality changed too? And what has it changed to? Andy is just so - so - fantastic! From the first moment he kissed my hand, I've been fantasizing about him - but I don't love you any less, and the thought of all three of us in bed together sends my mind reeling with fascination ... but there's still that confusion, that fear ...""\n\nTammy thought for a few moments, formulating her response. Finally she said, ""Okay, love. I'm glad you told me about your transformation, though it doesn't change a thing about what I feel for you. In fact, though I'm not at all sorry you did get transformed, I'm kind of sorry that I hadn't met you before it happened - maybe I would have been able to transform you without magic. And maybe not - maybe the earring is the right way. Anyway.\n\n""Your dilemma is not unique. You should know that there are many bisexuals in the world - Andy is one, as you must realize having heard from me that he is my sometime lover, and from him that he seduced Jeff right here in this room. I'm one too - I have to say that you are definitely a fantasy of mine, having breasts and a cock all in one package. That's not, however, why I love you. What you need to do is free yourself of your fears of being homosexual - there's nothing wrong with being other than straight. You find yourself getting turned on by Andy - what could be wrong with that? Even if you no longer got turned on by me, it still wouldn't be wrong, but I don't think that's the case, is it? So, think of yourself as a bisexual she-male. Accept the affection, fucking, and love that Andy has to give - he's very good in bed, very gentle and supportive of a virgin; I've seen him with several of either sex. Accept what Andy wants to give to you in the same way you accept what I give you. Love is love, my love - it matters not the form it is clothed in, or what genitals its giver has. If you find Andy exciting, then be excited by him. There's nothing at all wrong with what you are feeling - how could there be? Okay, love?""\n\nKathy let Tammy's words sink in. They certainly made sense. As she thought about them, let their meaning unlock thoughts of her own, she felt a weight lifting from her shoulders. She was bisexual. It was that simple. And even if that label didn't exactly fit, she certainly was turned on by Tammy *and* by Andy, and that was close enough. She decided that what she was feeling was right, and with that, she leaned close to Tammy and said, just before she kissed her lover, ""I hope he hurries back!""\n\nAndy's return found Tammy naked with Kathy (still fully clothed) between her legs licking away. Andy set the sodas, chips and dips on the table and sat on the other bed, grinning in fascination at the sight before him. After a moment of staring, he nervously cleared his throat - neither of the girls had yet acknowledged his existence, and he didn't want to be a 'peeping Tom' without their consent. When Tammy's head turned to him and her eyes opened (Kathy just flicked her fingers to him, keeping her attention focused on the task at hand), he said, ""So, did you two get everything worked out?""\n\nTammy nodded and opened her mouth to say something, but at that moment, Kathy pushed two fingers inside of her and nipped down on her clit, and she exploded in orgasm, a scream of pleasure coming out of her open mouth. Andy grinned, and leaned back, waiting for the moment to end.\n\nTammy's scream turned into gasps as the pleasure faded, and she relaxed completely, her arms and legs, which had tensed and curled up a little, falling back flat on the bed. Kathy raised her head from between Tammy's legs and smiled at Andy, and said, ""Welcome back, Andy. Care to join us?"" Then, she sat up and licked her lips, slurping in the juices coating them while she rubbed Tammy's thigh with one hand and stared intensely, hungrily, at Andy's body.\n\nTammy sat up too, after a moment, and said, ""Yes, please do, lover. I think that you'll like the little surprise Kathy has in store for you. In fact, why don't you unwrap your present while I nip into the bathroom and freshen up a bit?""\n\nShe rolled off the bed and padded into the bathroom as Andy rose to his feet to stand in front of the seated Kathy. She found herself staring at the bulging crotch of his jeans, and her lip-licking took on a different meaning.\n\nAndy reached down to caress her cheek, finding a little wetness by her chin and bringing it to his lips, savoring the flavor of Tammy's juices. He smiled, and said, ""She sure tastes good, huh?"" Kathy smiled at that, and nodded. Andy reached down again and pulled on her shoulder to get her to stand. He was standing so close that when she complied, she ended up pressed against him. They put their arms around each other and the kiss was completely natural. Hands roaming up and down backs, tongues probing and playing, both sighing with sensual pleasure. They might have spent much longer like that had Tammy not cleared her throat just then. They both looked over to see the pretty, naked blond leaning against the bathroom's doorjamb, a grin on her face.\n\n""You haven't unwrapped your package yet, Andy-doll,"" she said. ""Don't you want to see her surprise?""\n\nAndy stepped back (because Kathy couldn't) and reached to the hem of her t- shirt. ""May I?"" he asked.\n\nAt Kathy's nod, he began to lift her t-shirt, drawing it slowly up her body. She raised her arms and pulled them out of the shirt, and soon he had slipped it off of her head, leaving her standing there in a lacy purple bra and jeans. He murmured, ""Nice ..."" as he tossed the t-shirt across the room and ran his hands down from her shoulders to the tips of her breasts. His hands were warm, and smooth, tender as they caressed, yet knowing as he palmed her nipples and squeezed her gently through her bra. She shivered with pleasure, her breathing quickening slightly.\n\nHe stooped and unfastened her jeans, opening them enough the to see the top edge of her purple panties. Tammy spoke up then with, ""Turn around, Kath - don't want to surprise him too soon."" Kathy grinned as she turned, and then gasped as he caressed her buns through her jeans before pulling the jeans down slowly. When they were puddled around her ankles, he lifted each foot out of them, kissing her ass through the panties as he did so (since his mouth was right there anyway) and then tossed them aside as he stood again.\n\nThen, he stepped up close to her and put his arms around her waist from behind, bending his head slightly and breathing warmly into her ear. She leaned back against him, feeling his solid body behind her, most especially that bulge in his jeans pressing into her buns. Now that she was letting herself, she found that she was very eager to see the cause of that bulge - see it, touch it, taste it, and feel it in various intimate places ...\n\nHis hands moved up from her waist to her breasts, and he started to lick at her earlobe as he played with her nipples. She moaned softly, and rubbed her ass across his groin, reaching an arm around behind her to squeeze one of his cheeks and then pull his hips closer to hers. He laughed and pressed closer himself, complementing her rubbing with a slight motion of his own.\n\nAndy moved his nibbling action to her neck, and Kathy felt the nips of his teeth and the rasp of his tongue as acutely as if he had been playing with one of her nipples. She gasped and shuddered, and ground her ass into his crotch. She heard Tammy's chuckle and looked over at her, standing there naked and watching. When Tammy pointed, she looked down and saw the massive tent her cock was making in her purple panties, and she laughed too.\n\nAndy's nibbling turned into an intent sucking as he worked on a hickey right on the side of her neck. Kathy shivered from the heat generated by his biting and sucking, and ran a hand up to his cheek, and then to his hair, running her fingers through his thick but soft locks. Andy slowly dropped a hand from her nipple to her stomach, and then slid it down and around to the edge of her panties. He first encountered the edge at her hip, and he slid his hand along it around back, and then down her cheek and back up the outside of her hip. Then, he traced the edge around to her stomach where he noticed that it was pulled away from her skin. He slid his fingers along her skin downward, not having to move panties out of his way and curious as to why.\n\nThe back of his hand encountered Kathy's cock as it worked itself under its arch just about the time his fingers started to touch pubic hair. He turned his hand, and closed it about familiar tubular flesh, and stroked his way up to its tip, encountering consistently familiar configurations that formed an image of a healthy cock in his mind. He pulled himself away from the mysterious woman, leaving a large, purple bruise on her neck, and turned her around slowly, going to his knees. He saw the tenting of the purple panties, and he saw, through the wispy fabric of those panties just what was causing the tenting. He reached up and gently pulled the panties down partway, freeing the cock that grew from the groin of Tammy's lover.\n\nHe closed his hand about its root, and leaned over to place a kiss upon its flared head. He looked around the wide hip the cock was framed by and winked at Tammy. ""*Very* nice surprise, dear. You have such luck, you know?"" Returning his attention to what was in his hand, he started to lick down by his hand, working his tongue around and around the shaft until it reached the head. Then, rather than lick that head, he just popped it into his mouth, swirling his tongue around and around as he pressed his head down, taking more and more of that cock inside.\n\nKathy all but swooned as Andy sucked down her cock - in fact, before those moving lips had reached more than halfway down her shaft, her knees gave way and she collapsed backwards onto the bed with a loud moan.\n\nTammy moved over to the bed and kissed Kathy while Andy removed Kathy's panties and helped her move into a better position on the bed for a continuation of the blow job. When her ass was properly positioned on the edge of the bed, and Andy was properly positioned between them, he started to lick and kiss her very hard cock again, his hands beginning to caress her groin, stroking her smooth skin, combing fingers through her pubic hair, rubbing gently along her thighs.\n\nTammy, meanwhile, was still kneeling by Kathy's head. She deftly unhooked the front-closure of Kathy's purple bra and, peeling its halves back, bared Kathy's breasts. She bent down and closed her lips around one pink-rose nipple, sucking on it, biting lightly at it, licking its tip rapidly back and forth. Kathy moaned, and then groaned and threw back her head as she was assaulted by sensations from her cock and groin, and her nipple. Then, she realized that Tammy's breasts were right there over her face, so she craned her neck up and stuck out her tongue to lick at Tammy's nipple. The blond moaned softly and dropped her back so that her breasts were more easily available to Kathy.\n\nShe drew one of Tammy's nipples into her mouth more firmly and sucked on it lightly, trying to concentrate on moving her tongue carefully against the firm nubbin of flesh in an effort to keep the floods of sensations her two lovers were inundating her with at bay. Andy's hands moving about her groin, caressing and stroking her, were sending almost as much pleasure into her brain as the sensations of his lips and tongue on her cock. And, it almost seemed as if her nipples were sending more pleasure through her as Tammy licked and sucked one and pinched and rolled the other. Her whole body was tingling, and she was moaning continually as she suckled Tammy's breast. To further distract herself, she pushed an arm up over her head and found Tammy's leg. Then, she followed that leg up to Tammy's groin and started caressing her lips and clit. If she could have reached Andy's groin from her position she would have, but as she couldn't she concentrated on trying to give pleasure to Tammy and prolong the pleasure being given to her by staving off her orgasm.\n\nAnd it worked, for a while, though Andy's expert abilities with respect to oral ministrations played quite a part in the duration of the blow job as well. But eventually the pleasure overwhelmed her, colors exploding behind her eyes, electric shocks leaping from her nipples and cockhead, ripples of tickling fire washing across her skin again and again, and then her entire body went rigid as her groin muscles contracted, her balls jumped, and her semen rushed through her cock and into Andy's mouth in pulse after pulse. Andy swallowed each pulse expertly, continuing his hands' motion but ceasing the movement of his head. Tammy continued to lick and suck Kathy's nipples even though the rigidity of Kathy's body ended the massaging she had been getting in return, at least for the moment.\n\nAndy kept his lips closed around Kathy's cock until every last drop of her spend was in his stomach. Then, with a quick motion that stimulated her almost over-sensitive cock head, he released her cock from his mouth and rested his head on her thigh, licking his lips and smiling. Tammy also stopped playing with Kathy's nipples, letting the she-male relax and recover from her orgasm. She dropped to the bed beside Kathy, and stroked her hand through Kathy's hair, murmuring sweet nothings into the ear of the almost- asleep brunette.\n\nEven after her breathing had returned to normal and the overwhelming pleasure had faded to a pleasant warm glow, Kathy just lay there. She loved the feel of Tammy murmuring into her ear and stroking her hair. She loved the feel of Andy's cheek on her thigh, warm breath gliding along her skin, his hands idly stroking up and down her leg. It was such a wonderful feeling to be surrounded by such gentleness and caring - almost better than the sex itself! (But only *almost*.)\n\nEventually, though, she remembered that her two lovers hadn't yet had their own orgasms. She reached up and pulled Tammy's lips over to hers and kissed her, then sat up with a little groan and pulled Andy up from his crouch to kiss him too. ""Thank you, both of you, for an amazing experience! But, I think that its my turn to return some of the pleasure.""\n\nTammy, after flinging Kathy's discarded bra off the bed, said, ""Tell you what, love. Since Andy here is the only one of us still dressed, why don't we have him do us a little strip-tease while you and I watch. I'm sure we'll think of something to do once he's buck naked like us, right?""\n\nA brief flurry of activity resulted in Kathy getting somewhat toweled off and repositioned sitting up by the head of the bed, Tammy leaning against her front, though not sitting on her lap. Andy produced a portable tape player and picked out a tape, and when the women were ready he took up a position at the end of the bed and pushed 'play'.\n\nWhile he didn't have the artistry of the Limey, he certainly had spirit, and the erotic nature of the setting excited Kathy as much as the Limey's raw talent had. She had one hand wrapped around Tammy's chest, playing with her nipples, and her other hand was buried between Tammy's legs, caressing her inner lips, massaging her clit, and plunging deep inside of her. Both sets of eyes were riveted on the man dancing to the rock music that filled the room, staring as the polo shirt came off slowly, revealing browned skin that had just a touch of muscle definition and no hair on it at all. He danced bare- chested for a little, muscles moving beneath smooth skin, his sleek chest only a little wider than his narrow waist, his strong arms moving around him, running up and down his torso like he was caressing himself.\n\nHis hands moved to his belt buckle and soon his belt was flying across the room. He unbuttoned his jeans and opened the fly, peeling back the edges to show his light green bikini briefs bulging hugely. He turned around and wiggled his ass at the two women, and slowly took down his jeans, bumping and grinding all the while. He stepped out of one leg and kicked the jeans out of the way with the other, and then pranced about like that, still with his small, tight ass toward the two women.\n\nKathy was breathing as heavily as Tammy, even though Tammy was the only one who was being physically fondled. Tammy, it's true, was moaning too, and her leg was propped up giving Kathy more complete access to her cunt which was sopping wet, both from Andy's show and Kathy's fingers. But Kathy's arousal was somewhat caused by Tammy's reactions to her, but more by Andy's dance - his body, the way he moved, the energy in his dance, just by his being here and being turned on enough by Kathy to dance for her.\n\nFinally, Andy turned around, his erection making an obvious bulge in his briefs. His hands massaged around his groin, cupping his bulge sometimes, bending over and rubbing his asscheeks sometimes. His thumbs went under the tops of his briefs right at the center of his stomach, and he pulled down the fronts until just his brief black bush was visible. After teasing the women with that, grinning and grinding his hips to the music, he let the briefs snap back up. He grinned wider as both women groaned at that and just danced some more, his strong legs, as hairless as his arms and chest, flexing and moving with sensual grace. He turned around again, and peeled his briefs down over his ass, revealing cheeks that were a shade or two lighter than the rest of his tanned body. This time, though, he didn't just tease - he slipped the briefs down to the bottoms of his cheeks and danced like that for a little, cheeks flexing and moving, underlined by a roll of green cloth. He turned before removing them entirely, revealing that they were caught on his erection in front, hiding it. Rocking his hips from side to side to the powerful backbeat of the song currently playing, Andy slipped the briefs over the root of his cock and, snapping his hips together and bending swiftly, giving only the briefest glimpse of the shaft so freed as he removed his underwear and kicked them aside. Then, moving to the music still, he straightened up and struck a pose, fully exposed, as by design or chance the song ended with a flourish.\n\nKathy removed her hands from Tammy to applaud vigorously, echoed by Tammy, as she stared at the one part of the artist she hadn't seen yet. His groin was almost completely hairless, just sporting a brief, soft-looking bush of black hair about the base of his cock. That cock was ... well, pretty - long, straight, clean lined, with a flaring head of a pinkish hue. Kathy was no judge of size by sight, but she thought it wasn't much longer than her own, though possibly thicker. His balls hung below the cock, pink and hairless. The whole thing made her mouth water - she wanted to taste it, to feel it within her mouth, touch it, stroke it, love it ...\n\nAndy was moving toward the pair on the bed, but Kathy was moving too. She met him halfway, on hands and knees on the edge of the bed, one hand out and grabbing at his erection. She pulled him in close and started licking his cock eagerly, starting with the pink head and working down to the furred root. This being her first time, she was using more enthusiasm than skill, but there was certainly some natural talent as well (or just a very good memory for what Andy had done with *her* cock, perhaps).\n\nTammy chuckled, not at all miffed at being 'abandoned' by her love for the boy-toy Andy's cock. She moved over to the kneeling brunette and started caressing her back and ass. She slid a hand around her waist to her cock dangling down hard and stroked it. Then, she lay on her back and slid herself under Kathy, craning her neck to catch the bobbing cock in her lips and sucking on it. Kathy gasped and slid her knees apart, lowering her hips for Tammy's convenience. Tammy swallowed more of the cock, and slid a hand down to her own crotch, continuing the stimulation Kathy had begun during the show.\n\nKathy had licked down, and then back up, Andy's cock and as Tammy licked her cock she opened her lips and took Andy's cock into her mouth. He had tasted - well, neutral, except for some saltiness at the very tip, but licking it and feeling him respond to the pleasure had been very exciting. Now, she wanted to know what he would feel like in his mouth, so she started sliding her lips down lower and lower, feeling his skin move over her lips and teeth, moved her tongue around and over the shaft until her mouth was too filled to move her tongue anymore. She took enough to feel the head against the back of her mouth, and she saw there was plenty more to ingest. She pressed her head forward again, flattening our her tongue and trying to take the cock into her throat like she had seen in those pictures and read about. But, as she felt the thickness at the back of her mouth and against the back of her tongue, this irresistible urge hit her and her stomach seemed to rebel, clenching tight and sending a spasm all the way up to her throat. She pulled back and thought, ""So *that's* the gag reflex - I'm going to have to practice to get over that, but not right now ..."" She ran her fingers through Andy's bush as she pulled back farther, marveling at the softness of his pubic hair.\n\nTammy released Kathy's cock and said, ""You know, we've been doing a whole lot of oral things, leaving a whole other form of sexual expression untouched. Now, I'm not a traditionalist or anything, but I think these two nice cocks should find something to do below the waist, don't you?""\n\nKathy laughed and rolled onto her side, releasing Andy. Andy laughed too, and said, ""Sure! Why don't you set things up, since you like being in charge so much."" His grin took any sting that might have been in the words away.\n\n""If you insist,"" laughed Tammy. ""Well, let's see. I think that the best thing to do would be to have Kathy fuck me while you teach her the one thing I can't by fucking her ass. But be gentle - she's a virgin.""\n\nKathy shivered at Tammy's suggestion, but couldn't deny that it intrigued her. She wanted to know what it felt like to be fucked - a new need, but one she was no longer afraid of. She reached over and gave Andy's spit-lubed cock a stroke, trying to imagine what it would feel like inside her ass. She looked up at Andy's grinning face and said, ""Yes. Mmmmm, please fuck me gently, Andy.""\n\nAndy drew Kathy to her feet and hugged her, kissing her neck and then her lips. He looked into her eyes and said, ""I will be as gentle as possible, but there will still be some pain at first. Just remember that the pain will go away - I know this from experience - and the pleasure that will replace it will be worth it.""\n\nTammy got off the bed and hugged Kathy from behind. She whispered in her ear, ""Andy's right, love. There will be pain, but it will end. Remember also that all you have to do is say 'stop', and Andy will. Neither of us wants you to go farther than you feel comfortable going. Okay?""\n\nKathy nodded and turned to kiss Tammy. ""I'll remember. Thanks."" She turned back to Andy and said, ""How will this work?""\n\nAndy teasingly looked to Tammy to set them up, but Tammy already had things figured out. While Andy fetched his lube from a drawer, Tammy drew two of the chairs over to the end of the bed, then laid down on the bed between the chairs, her ass right at the edge. She lifted her feet onto the chairs, having Kathy move them slightly farther away so that her legs were comfortable. Kathy then moved between Tammy's legs and rubbed her fingers across and within Tammy's spread-open cunt. Tammy reached up and fondled Kathy's breasts, and Kathy moaned as her cock twitched. She pulled back and aimed her cock, dragging it's head up along moist folds until she found the opening she sought, and then pushing forward. Sliding easily inward, she hissed in pleasure, feeling the heat and pressure as her cock was enveloped by Tammy's cunt.\n\nShe felt a hand on her back, indicating that she should bend forward. Those same hands spread her legs slightly, and then pushed her hips forward until her cock was completely within Tammy. She felt warm breath on her asscheeks, and then a finger moved between her cheeks, covered with something cold and greasy. She gasped when the finger touched her asshole, and gasped again, louder, when it pressed against her muscle steadily until it entered her.\n\nTammy reached up and caressed Kathy's torso, trying to distract her a little. Kathy leaned down and kissed her love, hissing as the finger moved inside her in strange ways. It withdrew, then returned a moment later, again covered in cold grease. The finger pushed into her again, deeper and deeper, moving around, pulling against tight muscles, trying to stretch them out just a little. The movements, the pressure, the stretching, were all strange to Kathy, but she soon got used to them - they even started to feel somewhat good.\n\nAndy probed in her ass for a good long while, taking his time stretching her out. Meanwhile, Tammy and Kathy kissed, and stroked breasts, pinched nipples, licked necks, and tried to keep the pressure of Kathy's cock in Tammy's cunt from becoming too arousing without becoming not arousing enough. Finally, though, Andy withdrew his fingers and didn't return them. Instead, after a stretch of time filled with the faint sounds of a hand rubbing a greasy cock, Kathy felt Andy's hands on her cheeks, pulling them slightly apart. Then, she felt something thick and blunt easing between them, coming to rest touching her anus.\n\nAndy's hands moved to grip her hips. He said, ""Okay, lover, take a deep breath and try to relax. As I push in, try to push out - that relaxes the muscles a little more. If it hurts too much to take, just say 'stop', and I will. Ready?""\n\nKathy took a few deep breaths, nervous and quick, and then sighed, firming up her resolve. Turning her head, she looked into Andy's concerned yet still smiling face, and nodded, then turned back to be kissed by Tammy. She tried to think only of that kiss, the lips against hers, the tongue moving in her mouth, she tried to concentrate on the fingers rubbing across her nipples and the pleasure that generated, on the little moans that Tammy breathed into her mouth as her fingers squeezed Tammy's nipples. She felt pressure against her anus, and fought the instinctive tightening reaction to it, pushing back instead as Andy had suggested. The pressure increased as she felt Andy's cock move against lubed skin and the tapered, yet still very blunt, head of that cock started to work its way past the tight muscle, pushing her flesh out of the way and opening her up.\n\nThe pain began then as her sphincter expanded larger than it usually was made to. It hurt, but not nearly as much as she had feared. She gasped, and dropped her head to Tammy's shoulder, wanting to feel Andy within her, and so braving the pain, believing that it would pass because her lovers had told her it would. Andy's cock pushed in farther, and the pain increased, and she cried out into Tammy's shoulder, clutching hard at Tammy's arm as the blond did her best to soothe Kathy by stroking her back and sides, and making reassuring noises into her ear.\n\nAndy stopped his pushing at this point, letting the stretched muscles in Kathy's ass get used to his thickness. He felt her ass clenching around him fiercely, almost hard enough to be painful, but slowly the clenching eased, and Kathy's frantic breathing eased with it. When she lifted her head a fraction from Tammy's shoulder and said, ""Oh, God,"" in a breathless, awed way, he started moving forward again, the thickness of his cockhead slipping fully inside her. Her anus closed around his shaft, and he moaned at the heat he was boring into steadily.\n\nKathy wasn't really sure whether the pain turned into pleasure, or she just grew to like the pain, but between one moment and the next she was feeling the most incredible sensations flooding through her body, all originating from that intrusion in her ass. She lifted her head and said, ""Oh, God,"" not quite believing just how good it felt, and when the cock started to move inward again, she arched her neck, an ecstatic grimace on her face. Her little cries and whimpers now were purely from pleasure, not from trying to contain pain.\n\nAndy stopped moving when his hips contacted the soft, smooth flesh of Kathy's ass, and Kathy could feel every inch of his cock inside of her pressed, squeezed by her insides. The feeling was incredible - indescribable! - and it just kept getting better and better as her muscles loosened and she got used to the feelings, able to actually *feel* them rather than be overwhelmed by them. Andy ran his hand up her backbone and she shivered from the touch, so different from the way Tammy touched and caressed her. ""Ready to fuck now, Kath?"" he asked. ""I think that Tammy has earned something special for being your mattress and comforter while your ass got used to me - make sure she gets it, okay?""\n\nWith that, he started to pull back, and as he did so, he pulled on Kathy's hip moving her back and away from where she rested between Tammy's legs. She remembered her own cock then as it slid along slippery, clenching walls, and she shuddered with the resumption of that kind of pleasure. She lifted her body off of Tammy's and smiled into her love's face, then kissed her before bowing her neck to suck at her nipple.\n\nAndy controlled the motion at first, knowing what it took to get two bodies moving in the kind of unison it took to make a sandwich like this work. He worked his own hips, moving his cock in and out of Kathy's ass, and he pulled on Kathy's hips, moving her cock in and out of Tammy's cunt. Eventually, Kathy's hips got the idea and started moving between the two bodies in their own, and Andy was free to caress Kathy's back and sides, to lean over and take her breasts in his hands and fondle them, to lick and nibble at the back of her neck.\n\nWhile Kathy fucked and was fucked, she concentrated as much as she could on stimulating Tammy with her mouth and hands. She caressed Tammy's torso, playing with her breasts and nipples, she licked Tammy's neck and throat, nibbling on earlobes, thrusting her tongue into Tammy's ear, kissing her, nibbling on her jaw, her cheek, her shoulder. Tammy just lay there, clutching the sheets and moaning, kissing back when there was something within reach to be kissed, but mostly just receiving the pleasure she was being given.\n\nTammy's body jerked and tensed in orgasm under Kathy, squeezing her cock and bucking her chest against Kathy's nipple-sucking mouth. Kathy eased up for a moment on her digital and oral attentions, though the rhythm of the cock in her ass didn't allow her to do much in the way of slowing down her own cock's motions. When Tammy relaxed again, Kathy renewed her efforts at pleasuring the upper part of Tammy's body, hoping to urge her love through a couple more such orgasms before her own peak was reached, and she was climbing swiftly toward that peak, too.\n\nKathy succeeded in her intention, with 'a couple' turning into 5 body-tensing, screaming orgasms. The last two, however, almost undid her - she could almost feel Tammy's pleasure seeping into her body, increasing the pleasures she already felt, shaking her resolve to do her best to ignore what was happening in the lower half of her body lest she explode into a million fragments of ecstatic pleasure. She held on mostly because she wanted Andy to come next - he deserved that for treating her ass so tenderly, and for making it feel so incredibly good, beyond all of her expectations or fantasies.\n\nAndy found Kathy's ass as wonderful as he found her cock. It was tight, of course, but once the muscles got used to the intrusion, it wasn't vise-tight, just pleasurable clenching. He loved the way the muscles of her back moved beneath her creamy skin when she shifted her hips, the way her ass cheeks flexed when he pulled out of her ... but, in all, if it weren't for the fact that he wanted Tammy to get as much out of this as he was, he would have loved to turn his new found lover over and fuck her front-to-front, to see her face, to kiss her mouth and suck on her nipples, to stroke her cock until it shot all over his chest. 'Ah well,' he thought, 'there's always next time.'\n\nAlmost as if the thought of something beyond the confines of this act of pleasure signaled its end, Andy felt his balls clench in that way that meant he was past the point of no return. He pushed himself rapidly all the way into Kathy, and leaned over her back, groaning as the first pulse of seed left him and then kissing her back as further pulses wrenched him again and again. His hands dropped beyond Kathy to stroke Tammy's chest as he emptied himself into Kathy.\n\nKathy felt the first spasm of Andy's cock behind her without realizing what it was. Then, as he collapsed over her back, groaning, she was able to tell that what she was feeling back there was his orgasm. The fact of the act, separate from any additional sensations the spasming of his cock or the rush of thick liquid into her may have caused, was enough to pull her trigger. While she had yet to taste Andy's semen ('There's always next time,' she thought), the fact that she had managed to get him off and was taking his seed within her excited her in a way that was almost beyond sexual. Her whole body quaked, and her cock, buried deep within Tammy, exploded. Rippling bolts of pleasure washed over her whole body, from her head down to her balls and then out through her cock that was tingling like it never had before, not even the first time she had fucked Tammy. Flashes of light went off behind her eyes, and she felt her 'self' receding from her body as she was filled with ecstasy faster than she could fire it out of herself through her cock. Trapped securely, serenely between two loving bodies, faintly feeling the last of the orgasm of the body above her and the beginnings of the orgasm of the body below her, she left consciousness behind to ride out the rocket of pleasure.\n\nShe returned to the bedroom to find that the sandwich had been taken apart and she was lying on the bed with someone - she looked: Andy - applying a damp washcloth to her groin while Tammy lay beside her, stroking her hair again, and looking into her face. Andy was also rubbing another washcloth between Tammy's legs, and alternating kissing the thighs of both the women as he performed the ablutions. Kathy found herself refreshed by her experience so she propped herself up on her arm (only wincing slightly at the dull ache in her ass) and kissed Tammy thoroughly. Then, sitting up fully, she drew Andy up from his position on the floor and gave him a sound kiss as well, her hands moving over his shoulders and back, and even playfully down to his crotch, which seemed to have been cleaned already.\n\nShe sat back and drew both of her lovers close, holding them tight. She said, ""I want to thank you both for all of the pleasure you gave me. I just hope that we can do this again, soon and often."" She looked at Andy when she said this because she was fairly sure that she would be part of Tammy's life for the foreseeable future, but she had no idea what Andy might want.\n\nAndy kissed Kathy's shoulder and said, ""I have no objections to having fun, lovely one. I find you exciting, intriguing, I enjoy your company and you bring me pleasure. If Tammy has no objections, I would be pleased to play with you some more, and maybe go beyond just playing. I can't promise commitment or anything, certainly not after just one night. But I would really like to see you again, Kathy.""\n\nTammy kissed Kathy's other shoulder and said, ""Andy is a good friend and an excellent lover, Kathy - as you know by now. Also, I do my best not to deny pleasure to any of my friends, no matter how closely involved I am with them. All that I ask is that I get asked along to play with you two every once in a while.""\n\nKathy hugged them both, and they all three kissed. Kathy didn't know whether Andy would be more than a lover to her, but she was glad that her love didn't find him a threat, because she *was* sure she was at least infatuated with his cock!\n\nTammy looked at the clock and noticed how early it still was. ""You know, we could still go do some parties, or play in the pool for a bit, or even stop in at the filk room. And, after we've recharged ourselves somewhat, maybe we can see whether we can put some more wear on the bedsprings in my room.""\n\nThey wandered around the more official late-night functions of the con for a while, and then visited some of the parties. When they returned to Tammy's room, they proceeded to while away the hours 'till dawn discovering the many ways that three bodies can be fit together. Andy got his wish to fuck Kathy front to front, and they both thoroughly enjoyed it. Kathy got to suck Andy off, and she loved the taste and feel of his semen. Kathy fucked Andy as she ate out Tammy, and fucked Tammy's ass while she sucked Andy. She watched Andy fuck Tammy and marveled at the play of the two bodies, the somewhat silly but still beautiful movements and sounds - and even more she marveled at the lack of jealousy she felt at seeing her new-found love being taken by another. The trio didn't do *everything* possible, but they certainly exhausted each other trying, and they didn't wake up until well into the afternoon.\n\nThe rest of the con was a continuous whirl of wonderful things for Kathy. Andy asked to, and was eagerly invited to, tag along with Kathy and Tammy, and so Kathy got introduced to a whole bunch more people who were friends of Andy's. She ended up getting the 'Tigress' painting, as well as promising to sit for a several more paintings for Andy - one just of her, and one of Tammy and her together. Her sexual horizons were opened even wider as she attended mini-orgies of anywhere from 6 to 10 people. She met Jeff, Andy's mer-man model at one of these, and found the sight of two men fucking to be as amazing and arousing and beautiful as the sight of Andy and Tammy had been. She saw, and participated in, all kinds of things she had only read about before, and it was made clear that this kind of sexual freedom wasn't reserved for Science Fiction Convention hotels either.\n\nShe rearranged her travel plans to return home in the company of Tammy and Andy. The trip was somewhat prolonged by their frequent 'rest'-stops, but Kathy didn't mind. But her reluctance wasn't her usual post-event reluctance at returning to her boring, lonely life - she was just enjoying herself. She knew that what she was returning to was going to be as different as Kathy was from Keith. She had friends, lovers, a love, and a new life. For the first time in a long time, she was truly glad that she had attended a convention. And she fingered her earring and blessed the proprietor of ""Illumination Magic Shop"" for changing her life."
1108,Conversation,"['MF', 'oral', 'anal', 'gothic']","I'm sure you're a nice guy, I really am. I'm sorry for everything, but I had to know. Don't blame yourself.\n\nMartin signaled for the waiter as the beautiful stranger joined him at his table. ""Excuse me. Have we--""\n""Do you love me?"" she asked in a low husky voice--the voice of a blues singer or a talented phone sex operator. ""What?"" he asked bewildered. ""I don't even--""\n""Know me? I didn't ask if you knew me. I asked if you loved me. Do you love me? Do you want to?"" With a professional manner the waiter arrived. Confused, Martin ordered for the woman also, unsure as what else to do. ""Very well, sir. And I'll bring a bowl for your bones."" Bones? Martin didn't remember having ordered anything with bones, but decided to ignore it. The restaurant was an average restaurant, with average food, drinks, and clientele. Tonight it was filled about halfway with somewhat loud people. Most blended into the woodwork, like Martin. Try as he might, Martin couldn't remember the place's name. ""I asked you a question,"" the woman said. ""Yes, yes you did. Is this a joke?"" Martin was again struck with how beautiful she was. Such a pale creature, and definitely overdressed. She had on a semitransparent, powder blue, slip/dress-thing that hung loosely on her skinny frame. Martin tried to ignore the darker color of her nipples--he couldn't--she wore no bra. Her hair was bleached to a strange white color and her eyes looked bruised, both being symmetrically decorated blue and green. Martin once read an article by some feminist writer, that claimed that women only wore make-up because men wanted them to look freshly beaten. Martin never gave this argument much credit before-- assuming that women wore make-up to make themselves look better--but this woman...even her mouth had a raw look to it, like she'd just been back-handed, this being the only cause of her lip color, and not expertly applied lipstick, and either her complexion was immaculate, or she did as good a job at hiding her facial flaws. And her body, delicious from head to toe. Black and white photos of some sixties model kept dancing in his mind. What the hell was her name? Twiggy or something like that. Would they name a model Twiggy? Whatever. She looked like Twiggy grown into a woman...the waif grown-up. ""No joke. I think you're special. I can tell,"" she said. ""You don't even--""\n""Know you? Are you going to say that again and again? I know you. I know you better than you think. What's your name?""\n""Martin.""\n""There. I know your name. Your name's Martin. What more do I need to know? I like you, Martin. I like Martin."" Despite himself, Martin actually smiled. Somehow, he knew, this was still nothing more than an elaborate joke-- perhaps there was a camera somewhere and he was going to end up on a ridiculous TV show, but things like that only happened on TV, or perhaps she had a boyfriend somewhere and was trying to make him jealous, or even a pimp. Trying to be casual, Martin started searching the restaurant. He saw nothing out of the ordinary. The woman sneezed. Her thin dress fell further from her right shoulder, and Martin had a clear view of her right breast. He thought he should avert his eyes, but was unable to. He knew that he would masturbate tonight with images of this woman dancing in his mind, he wanted as many of the details as possible committed to memory. ""You're staring at my breast aren't you?"" the woman asked but she did nothing to obscure his view. Martin was saved from replying by the waiter placing a large platter of fried chicken in front of him. It wasn't what he ordered, but it smelled good and he didn't want to have to send it back. Martin hated sending anything back. ""I forgot your bone bowl, I'll be right back,"" this was the waiter's exit line. ""I love chicken,"" the woman said, ""I'm glad you ordered chicken.""\n""I didn't order it.""\n""Yes you did. Eight pieces. I heard you. And look, there's eight pieces here. One, two, three, four, five...""\n""All right, whatever. Do you like white meat or dark?""\n""...six, seven, and eight. Yep, eight, just like you ordered.""\n\nBet you're expecting to read about how no one loved me and I was abused as a child and all that crap, right? Well you're wrong, I have no excuse, which, I suppose, only makes it worse.\n\n""Do you live around here?"" Martin and the woman said simultaneously. ""Yes,"" Martin and the woman said simultaneously. Both laughed. ""Where,"" this time it was only Martin. ""St. Michael's Hospital.""\n""Why?"" In answer the woman made a circular gesture around her ear. A gesture Martin hadn't seen since high school. Crazy? Yeah, this was crazy all right. Here he was, eating chicken he hadn't ordered, with a woman he found more beautiful than any other that had ever talked to him, in a restaurant he couldn't remember the name of. ""How's your chicken?"" she asked. ""Great."" The waiter had failed to return with anything to contain the bones, so they were amassing at the center or the table, both were contributing. The woman only ate the small pieces, wings, and legs, but she nibbled them hungrily, drawing away even the smallest morsel of chicken flesh. Martin was fascinated. ""It's the weekend.""\n""What's that?"" asked Martin, ""I knew it was the weekend. Why are you telling me the obvious?""\n""That's why I'm out, it's the weekend. I get out on weekends. They let us have passes if we're good. I've been very good, except for today. Today I'm supposed to be at my mother's house, but I didn't want to go there again. I hate it there. You don't mind, do you? I came to see you, except I didn't know it was you I came to see. You just happened to be here, but you're special, I can tell. I like Martin.""\n""Goodness, you sure can talk when you want to, huh? I sure wish the waiter would bring us that bowl. This pile of bones is growing unacceptable."" The woman laughed at this and her other strap escaped her shoulder. Only the slight swell of her breasts kept the garment on. As much as Martin wanted it to fall, he reached across the table and helped the woman out. ""Thank you. You're so nice. See, I told you that you were special. I like Martin. Do you think I'm attractive, Martin? Am I beautiful to you?""\n""Yes.""\n""Have you ever been with a woman like me before?""\n\nYou see, there was no other way.\n\nHe held out the last piece of chicken in offering to the woman. Her mouth was slick with animal grease, but she didn't seem to care. ""Do you smoke?"" she asked. Martin shook his head. ""Good, I hate smokers. I don't think I could do it if you were a smoker.""\n""What?""\n""Sleep with you tonight. I can sleep with you, can't I? Oh, please say yes. Please."" She took a bite of food and smiled at him while she chewed. She was obviously enjoying herself. Great big joke, have fun with Martin, ha ha! He wanted nothing to do with it. ""Why don't you leave?"" he asked. ""I have no where to go? I don't know. Do you want me to?"" Martin did not answer, looking away instead. He'd never noticed the amount of foreign students before. He and the woman were the only Caucasians. ""You know, I've never told a man no before. Not once. I've even slept with lesbians. I used to have a boyfriend that got off on sharing me with his friends. I would go from man to man, giving them head while they watched football or a porno movie. Sometimes I'd even do things for them while their girlfriends sat and stared stupidly. Did I shock you, Martin? ""My mother worries about me. She thinks I'll catch AIDS or something worse. What could be worse than AIDS? You see though, I don't care. Not like my life's so special anyway. I can't have babies, Martin. I've had sex so many times, but I've never got pregnant. No abortions. I wouldn't have an abortion. They're immoral. Say something."" She ate some more chicken. ""Do you believe me, Martin? I'll have sex with you right now if you don't. We can go into the bathroom. Or pick a guy, point him out and I'll go sleep with him. I hate the drugs, Martin. I hate the hospital. My mother tells me I'm just looking for love--that I'm waiting for that special someone. Such crap. I've probably already slept with the 'special' someone. He left in the morning, I'm sure. Every man's the same. I've never told a man no, but you know what, none have ever turned me down either. Not once. Do you think it's because I'm beautiful, Martin? Martin?"" Martin wanted her to just leave, he wanted her to stay, he was disgusted by everything she was saying, he wanted to have sex with her, he was sure she was lying about everything. Martin was still confused. She reached under the table and placed her hand in his crotch. She massaged his member through the cloth of his pants. Martin was hard, but had been for some time. He allowed her caresses, only stopping her when he was close to orgasm. He looked around, but no one was watching. ""Your baklava. Enjoy,"" said the waiter as he set the pastries in front of them. ""Thank you,"" said Martin to the retreating waiter, ""It's exactly what I wanted.""\n""I'd hope so, since you ordered it,"" said his unexpected date for the evening.\n\nI had to know. Is it every man? I had to know.\n\nThe woman, in his bed, could it be real? Her long legs comfortably laying over his own, his seed drying on the insides of her thighs, and the musty smell of sex. She told him, hadn't she? She said she'd sleep with anyone, that she'd never said no. Then why was it such a surprise? For a quick moment Martin worried that perhaps she'd lied about being sterile,--she had said she was hadn't she?-- and for a moment he worried that he'd catch something evil, something science didn't know how to cure with oral medication or a series of painless shots, but he quickly decided that he didn't care. It wasn't a matter of being fatalistic, but rather of being so content that he was willing to accept anything life sent him, even death. ""Did you enjoy my body? Was I as good as I look? Do you want me again? A lot of men tell me they love me after they have me. Do you love me? I even had a woman propose marriage to me. She said she'd do anything I ever asked, that she would take care of my every need, she only asked that I call her my wife and that I make love to her often. I told her no, not because I was repulsed by the idea, but because I didn't think I deserved someone to love. Am I sick, Martin? Do I disgust you? Do I ask too many questions, Martin? Why won't you answer?""\n""Because I don't know what to say. I've never met anyone like you."" The woman rose from the bed and walked slowly to the bathroom. Martin could tell that she was putting on a small show for him, because she moved her hips from side to side in an exaggerated way, like she was trying to be sexy, even though she had no need. She did not shut the door and the sound of a stream of urine hitting toilet water could be heard from the bedroom. Oddly, this incited Martin, but made him feel guilty also. He moved the sheet from his body and waited, spread-eagle, until the woman came back. ""You know, I don't even know your name,"" he said to her as she reentered the room. ""Do you need to?""\n""I suppose not."" She crossed the room and got into bed with him. Martin's erection stood full and still glistened slightly from their earlier sex-play. Martin could never remember having gotten hard again so quickly. His lover for the evening took his penis into her mouth and began to suck, her white hair falling about her like a halo. Martin wanted to see her face, to watch his penis slide in and out of her mouth, but thought that maybe she'd become offended if he swept the hair away from her face. He couldn't see what she was doing, but he could tell she knew her trade. Martin felt the pleasure climb, but he wasn't ready to end it yet. He wanted to remember what it was like to be in this woman's mouth. He wanted to memorize every sensation in exact detail, so that he could bring it to mind instantly. ""Stop,"" he said. She did not listen, but continued her ministrations, sucking his cock in slow movements. Yes, she'd done this many times before. Her tongue did confusing things that Martin was unsure of, but they felt good and he knew it wasn't long. ""Stop. You said you'd do anything I want, now stop.""\n""Why?"" she asked. It wasn't because Martin was afraid of defiling this woman, or that he wanted to keep her from having to taste his seed. It was exactly the opposite. Martin wanted to take this woman in the most vile way he could. ""Please, can you...can I...will you.... Please, just roll over. You said you'd never say no."" The woman laughed and did as Martin asked. She smiled knowingly as he applied lotion to his already swollen and wet cock. Martin attacked her, forcing her down on the bed and penetrated her. The hairs of her anus grabbed at the flesh of his penis like little teeth, nipping playfully. Martin thrust violently inside her, but was over-come with guilt at taking this woman in this manner. He was afraid he'd be unable to achieve orgasm, but then she began to masturbate herself, while Martin fucked her ass. He reached around and grabbed a breast in each hand, squeezing the whole breast, then sliding up and pinching just a nipple. The noises that both made were adding to their pleasure, until the woman reached orgasm moments before Martin. She did not collapse exhausted though, but rather reached back and pulled her ass-cheeks apart so that Martin could invade her more deeply. Martin came. ""I'm sorry. God, I'm sorry,"" Martin said, ""Thank you.""\n""For what? I told you I'd do anything. You'd be surprised at how many men want that. Most will even beg, thing is though, no one ever begs with me. You weren't the first, Martin.""\n""Shut up. I said I was sorry."" A look of pity came across the woman's eyes, which enraged Martin. How dare she feel sorry for him! How dare someone as screwed up as her, stand in judgment on him. ""Go to sleep, okay?""\n""Okay, Martin, but you know, if you want me during the night, I'm here. You can take me however you like. You have my permission."" Martin woke several times throughout the night, wondering if she'd be there in the morning. He half expected her to be gone each time. Once, he woke and was unsure as to whether or not she was sleeping, her breathing was slow and even. He reached out and took the nipple of her right breast and pinched cruelly. She had little reaction, only wincing in pain slightly. Martin rolled over and went back to sleep. In the morning the woman was dead. She never said no.\n\n...goodbye.\n\nChristopher '95"
1109,Cooling Off,"['MF', 'rom']","Then I slowly slide my hand down lower... feeling your balls cupped in my hand and then back up... and I wrap my hand around your cock... and start to feel it all in my hand, making me hotter... looking in your eyes, knowing that you want me. You slowly nudge me down... wanting to feel my mouth on your dick. I do not want to disappoint so I kiss your nipples first... licking and nibbling your nipples... then start to lick you lower and then tease your belly button... and then lick lower and lower, while my hand is still stroking your ever so hard cock.\n\nI get down to your cock... kiss the head... but then move and tease you by kissing you legs.... all the way down one and then back up the other.... I am still stroking you, and the water is now falling on my head... and you take your hands and push the hair out of my face so that you can watch and see everything. I then get to your cock again... and I spread your legs wider... looking for you balls, I go up and kiss them softly.... nipping slightly and kissing and licking... Then I take your cock in my hand and look you in the eyes and then slowly start to lick the shaft of your cock, you close your eyes and put your head back and feel the pleasure. Then I kiss the head and lick it.... getting all your precum first and then take your cock once deep and then pull back... Doing that makes you open your eyes.... wanting to watch me wrap my lips around your hard cock. Now, you are looking at me, in your eyes, I see that the teasing is making you crazy... you want me to take you all the way..so.\n\nSo, I take your head and kiss it again... then lick it and then kiss all the way up and down your shaft..... making you moan. The feeling of your cock against my tongue is so hot that I am getting so wet. So then I start to nibble on your shaft... up and down... then take your cock in my mouth and slowly move up and down on you..... letting you feel my tongue against you at the same time.... you are in my mouth and my tongue is teasing you while you are in there........ I move up and down and then all around, letting your dick rub my face.... all over my lips.... and then back in my mouth... deep and making my choke a little. I take you up and down. I start to suck you harder and harder..... I can feel that you are tensing... I am moving fast now... and starting to stroke you at the same time, cupping your balls and stroking and sucking all at once... I reach over and squeeze your ass hard and pull you closer to my face... making you fuck my face..... I start to moan and love every minute and every pump................. I start to suck like my life depended on it....... you are starting to moan a little and I am saying, (mumbling actually... my mouth is full!!!) yes honey, yes.... Oh yes.... and you are watching and pulling my head closer... The water is hitting us and sliding down our bodies.... everything is wet.... including me..... but all I want at that moment is to have your dick in my mouth. I want it bad. I suck harder and harder and lick more and more..... cupping your ballls now, then I feel you jerk forward one time, hard and fast and you hold my head and I can feel your dick pulsing in my mouth, the cum sliding deep in my throat, I still suck it all... I take it all loving every last drop of your juice. You lean back slowly and I kiss your dick lovingly, only saying mmmmmm...... you take your hands and pull my head up slowly under my chin and look me in the eyes and say nothing, just look deep in me and then pull me up... Then you take me in your arms and hold me, just as I think that we are getting ready to clean up and get out of the shower and hold each other all night, you take me fast and push me up against the shower wall, you start to kiss my neck and then my chest... making me groan with pleasure. I wrap my arms around you, rubbing your neck, and your head.... feeling the water on us... all I can say is yes baby.... oooo.\n\nYou slowly let your hand wander all over my body.... rubbing me softly, letting me know that you want every part of me...... you reach down and cup my breasts... and then come down and kiss them and lick them.... being gentle at first and then taking one in your mouth and nibbling on my nipple... oooo baby is all that i can muster...... you take your other hand and slide it up my stomach and to my breast and pinch the one that is not in your mouth. You play with my nipple, making it hard and and excited by your touch...... you push your hand down and lead your hand to my pussy, that can no longer take the neglect. It is begging for your attention. You take your hand and rub my legs and then lead your hand in between my legs and cup my pussy.... and that makes me jump...... I am squirming under your touch, instinctivle my legs are spreading.... you slowly take your fingers and rub my clit making me moan with pleasure, shooting the feelings of pain and plesure right through me. You are making me so hot... I tell you... and you then take your finger and slide it in me, I can no longer hold back.... you slide in and out and I grab for your dick..... trying to feel you and take control again, I barely grab on to your once again hard cock and you push my hands back... teasing me and not letting me take control. I am under your control and you will not let me up.\n\nYou are licking me all over now and still banging me deep with one finger and letting another finger tease my clit..... your other hand is sliding down to my ass and you now are teasing my ass and making me wetter and wetter with every touch of your fingers.... I take my hand and push your head back and look you in the eyes and see nothing but those lovely deep eyes looking loving back at me.... and right then I loose my legs... and slide down on to the rest on the shower, and you get down and spread my legs slowly and then kiss my thighs and make me moan with every kiss. ""Yes, yes, yes, honey,"" is all that is coming out. You then kiss my stomach and then down to my public line. You stick a finger deep in me again and then slowly reach your lips to my pussy that is hot and wet waiting for your tongue. I bite my lip in anticipation of the pleasure that is about to devour me. You spread my lips with your tongue and lick my clit so slightly that chills shoot up my spine.... then you are licking and sucking on me.... making me scream with pleasure. I am squiriming under your touch, holding your head closer to me and making me swing my hips and push my wet pussy to you...... you grab my ass and hold me still... making me just enjoy it.... you keep licking and then you stick your tongue deep in me.... darting in and out and fucking me with your tongue.... I can no longer handle the pleasure that you are bringing me... I close my eyes, starting to feel the wave of emotions that only come when I know that I am close to orgasm.... and your tongue is still moving in and out and holding me still.\n\nMy juices are all over your face now, you are licking me all up.... making me squirm.... then just as you bury your head deep and suck on my snatch deep, I throw my head back, close my eyes and let the emotions take me over. I start to cum and with your face in my pussy, you prolong my orgasm, longer than I could ever imagine possible.... you let go and come up to me and kiss me slowly on the nipples and then on the neck, letting me enjoy your every touch. You then kiss me, deep, caring, loving, and soft.... I can still taste what seems to be me on your tongue. Then as I am still reveling in the pleasure of the longest orgasm of my life, I feel that your cock is still hard and ready for more. I push you back and smile at you, you look at me and I say to you...""Are we going to take care of that or what"".\n\nWith that, you pick me up and take me to the bed..... yes, leaving a wet trail of water all the way there.... you slowly lay me on the bed and then kiss me deeply again..... letting me touch your wet body with all of me.... your hard dick is pushing up against my pussy, but not entering.... The feel of it against me makes me wet again..... I start to move my hips a little letting you know what I want from you..... you then slowly slide on top of me and let your cock part my lips.... and with that, I spread my legs letting you in. You slide your dick deep in me, and I can feel nothing but bliss..... you start to pump slowly.... sliding deep in me and then out.... in and out..... slowly making love to me and just going slow so that we can enjoy every move of your dick and my pussy together....... you lean closer and kiss me again, as you pump.........""oh honey, oh my sweet honey..... yes."" You continue to slide in and out........ the feeling of your shaft up against my walls is making me wetter and wetter..... I am on the verge of cumming again..... and with you gazing deep into my eyes, the orgasm is climbing fast. Then you start to move faster, sensing that I am close..... and you move even faster.... in and out, making me dig my nails deep into you. My legs spread farther and up.... making you go deeper and deeper..... you pump faster and faster.... and with one last deep push I cum again, and at the very same moment I feel your hot cum shoot deep inside me, you pump a little more.... then slowly lay on top of me.\n\nBoth of us exhausted and wanting to be held.... you are laying on my chest and sucking on a nipple that is still tender and erect.... I am rubbing your hair and your back and all that I can say is, ""Thank you my love, thank you..."""
1110,Cop Sex,['MM'],"So I pull over like a good do-bee, or rather like someone who knows better. What do they say; when it looks inevitable just lay back and enjoy it? Well, I wasn't expecting to enjoy this, but at this point it was certainly inevitable.\n\nHe gets out of his car. Flashlight swinging along the roadside as he approaches my car. I'm fishing in the glove compartment for my registration when he gets to the window and the flashlight goes right to my hand in the glove box. Never can be too sure, I think to myself. If I were a cop I'd certainly be concerned about people pulling guns out of their glove boxes.\n\n""Do you know how fast you were going?"" he says with all the originality in the world.\n\nI'm usually quick with the come-backs, and I want to say, ""Not fast enough, apparently,"" but--good-old me--I think better of it. ""I guess I wasn't really paying attention,"" I say with all the tact in the world.\n\nHis light has searched the front seat and the back seat and now is concentrating on my face. ""Eighty-four,"" he says.\n\nBig fucking deal, I think. ""That much?"" I say.\n\n""Your license and registration, please."" I'm already handing it to him. He points his flashlight at it momentarily, then he points it back at me. Yeah, that's me in the picture, all right. He looks at my license again and studies it then points the light back at me. I'm pretty well lighted by it, but he's seen my face and now he doesn't seem to be concentrating on that. The light is going up and down my body. Nah..., I think. He goes back to looking at my papers.\n\nWith the light off me for the moment, I can see him better, so I'm checking him out. Now this is a cop! I don't mind telling you that I have a certain weakness for uniforms. I also have a weakness for hot men and I happen to be staring at one now. He's at least 6' 3"", broad-shouldered and definitely well-assembled. The Smokey-the-Bear hat on the square-jawed face with the dark mustache is almost too classic. He's even got the wide belt with the over-the-shoulder strap, high boots and jodhpurs (you know; those riding pants that are wide on the sides over the thigh, but trim in the ass and tight below the knee). He's also got what seems to be a nicely full basket which is staring me in the face through the car window.\n\nWell, I don't know how long my gaze was dumbly fixed on his basket, and I don't know how long he's been watching me like that. But he finally gives a little, ""Ahem,"" and I look up to see him watching me watching him.\n\nEverything is suspended for a moment. My eyes don't want to look at his face and I don't want to get locked back onto his basket, so I just kind of nervously scan his torso, blink a few times and turned around to look at the steering wheel. What the fuck am I doing? Cruising a cop who's giving me a ticket? I must be out of my mind.\n\n""Step out of your car, please,"" he says to me abruptly. I let out a sigh of exasperation. Shit, shit, shit, I'm thinking to myself.\n\n""Walk around to the other side, please."" I'm walking. ""Face the side of the car and put your hands up on the roof.""\n\nI can't believe this is happening. ""What'd I do?"" I say.\n\n""Just follow my instructions, please."" This guy is real polite.\n\nI face the car and put my hands on the roof. He comes up in back of me, puts his foot between mine and kicks my feet side to side. ""Spread your legs, please.""\n\nI still can't believe this is happening. He starts to frisk me. I'm not feeling particularly guilty about anything, but I am starting to worry. He pats down my sides real fast, then the outside of my legs, then the inside real lightly. It could be erotic, but he's being too professional.\n\n""Are you looking for someone?"" I say.\n\n""I'll ask the questions,"" he says gruffly.\n\nWhat gives? I'm thinking.\n\nHe starts frisking me again, only this time he's being more thorough. He reaches around my chest and is checking my pecs. He's checking my pecs very thoroughly. Then he's checking my stomach. Very thoroughly. He's actually running his hands up and down my chest and my belly. I can't imagine him not being able to find a gun or something the first time around. Dope, I think, he's looking for dope. I relax a bit; I'm certainly not worried about that. His hands are exploring the top front of my pants, now down a little and around my crotch. Without grabbing my basket, he's groping around it, now down lower and into my upper thighs. He goes down the inside of my thighs down to my knee then around to the outside and backs of my thighs and up. Up to my ass. He's actually squeezing my ass and digging into my crack. His hands are going down under my crotch from the back. His hand wanders around front again only this time it goes right for my basket. It's squeezing my balls and discovering the outline of my enlarging cock.\n\n""Hey, I'm clean, man,"" I say. I'm sure I sound like a dealer now.\n\nHe says nothing. He's got one hand in my crotch, he's groping my cock and balls, and he's being very thorough about all this. And I am a little more than a bit turned on.\n\n""Turn around,"" he says. I do and he's checking me up and down. There's nothing I can do to conceal the lump in the front of my pants. And it's not like he misses it. But he's not saying much.\n\n""Okay. Step back here and get into the cruiser."" And I'm think- ing, Come on, you've had your jollies, just give me the fucking ticket and let me go. I go to get in the front.\n\n""Get in the back,"" he barks. I'm real confused. I get in the back. He gets in the front. He pushes a button that locks the doors all around. There are no buttons in the back to unlock the doors. He puts the car into gear.\n\n""Hey, what's going on here,"" I say wittily. ""Am I under arrest or something? What about my car? Aren't you supposed to read me my rights or something?""\n\n""Just sit tight. Everything's going to be all right."" I can't believe I'm letting myself be at all consoled by this remark, since, as far as I'm concerned, everything is definitely not all right. I sit back into the seat. I'm looking around and I'm thinking, What the fuck...\n\nHe pulls off the highway at the next exit. I don't know where I am, but I'm thinking I'm about to see gas stations, a highway, a town. Nope. Nothing. This is a dark road. Any time now we'll see a town. Like one with the police station or something. Anything. But no, all we get is dark road. I'm quite apprehen- sive, sitting here in the back of a cop car, watching the back of this cops head, the only lights being the headlights of the cop car and there ain't much to light except road and trees in the night.\n\nHe slows the car and pulls off on an unpaved road. No lights, no police station, no more pavement; just trees and bushes and a rougher ride. He's going slow now and then there's a barn up ahead. He pulls up to it. I don't like this.\n\nHe stops the car. He gets out. He opens the back, grabs my arm and leads me out of the car. He leads me over to the barn and into it. He's got one of those kind of lights that lights up a whole area and as we step into the barn I'm looking all around it. He leads me into the back of the barn. I am totally bewil- dered. I'm breathing heavily; I'm not in control here.\n\n""Please,"" I'm saying. ""What are we doing here?""\n\nHe drops my arms and I stand there while he puts down the light a few feet away. He turns and looks at me, and I'm standing there looking at this hunk of a cop who has taken off his hat and who is staring at me sort of hungrily, and I'm feeling totally naked.\n\n""Strip,"" he says evenly.\n\nMy eyes widen and I stare dazedly back at him. I can't believe this is happening. My mouth opens to say something, but nothing comes out.\n\n""Strip!"" he says more harshly, and he's pulled a riding crop out of the side of his boot and he slaps it against the side of his leg.\n\nI'm frightened and shaking and I don't know what to do. And my fingers go to the buttons on my shirt and I start to unbutton a button. I'm telling myself this isn't happening and I manage to get another button open as I work them from the top down. I pull the tails out all around and I'm staring at this guy and I'm feeling really turned on and really frightened.\n\nI pull open my shirt to expose my chest and I push it off my shoulders and pull it off my body and drop it into the hay. And I'm standing there naked to the waist and this guy is taking in the sight of my swimmer's build and my smooth and muscled chest. I'm six-foot tall in my stocking feet but I'm feeling real small right now and I'm quivering perceptibly.\n\nI look back at him.\n\n""Strip,"" he says with that evenness again.\n\nI let out the breath that I hadn't realized I'd been holding and gasp it back in. I lean against this post and pull off my shoe sand I pull off my socks. The hay is rough and soft on my bare feet.\n\nI look at him pleadingly; he issues the command again silently with a widening of his eyes.\n\nMy trembling fingers go to my belt and unfasten it. They unbut- ton the top of my pants. One hand holds the top of my pants while the other one grabs the zipper and begins to pull it down. With my pants open, I drop my hands momentarily and look at the cop who is watching with keen interest. My hands hear his unspo- ken command again, go to the waist band and begin pushing down. I am feeling the fabric of my pants as it bunches up then exposes my underwear. I am pushing them down as the fabric slides down my thighs then exposes my legs. I push them down further and pull off one leg then the other and drop them next to me on top of my shirt. I straighten up, and the straining, prominent bulge in my crotch is doing little to conceal itself.\n\nI am breathing hard and looking at him. I am standing there clad only in my underwear with a bulge in my crotch. He walks toward me and I am frozen. He walks around back of me and I am still staring at the place where he stood. He slips his riding crop into the band of my underwear and pushes it down the crack of my ass. He presses it against my butthole, then pulls it back out. My briefs snap back. He hauls off and smacks my underweared ass with the crop. I am too stunned to do anything but jump.\n\nHe walks around front to where he had been. He stands there and crosses his arms and looks at me sternly.\n\n""I want to see your dick.""\n\nMy mind is saying no and my body is trembling. My hands are shaking. Somehow I move my hands to the waistband of my under- wear. I pause, shaking. I glance up at him; I am breathing hard and I pause. Then I look at the ground a few feet in front of me and I push down my drawers. They get caught on my dick and I have to wrestle it free. I push them down my legs, feeling my ass totally exposed as I bend over, and I step one foot out and then the other.\n\nI drop my underwear with my other clothes and straighten myself back to standing. I am totally naked and exposed to this uni- formed cop. My rock-hard ten inch dick is jutting out in front of me and I my hot balls are exposed and dangling down between my legs. My cock and my balls and my naked body are exposed and vulnerable to this cop.\n\nHe is looking at my genitals with his head slightly cocked, a slight pleased-looking smile on his face, and a certain lust in his eyes. He walks over to me and is looking me up and down. Again he goes behind me and again I do not turn. I can hear him make an approving ""Hmpf"" behind me and I hear a clink of metal.\n\nHe grabs my hand and slaps a handcuff on it, then reaches in front of me, takes my other wrist and cuffs that.\n\n""Please,"" I am saying almost crying, ""What do you want?"" He pulls me over to a support beam and pulls my hands up to a hook above my head where he attaches the cuffs. I am facing the beam and hanging right up against it and I can feel its roughness on my skin, especially where my hard cock is pressing up against it. Behind me, he puts his foot between mine like he did on the highway and pushes my feet apart, spreading my legs. He steps to the side of me and I turn to watch him unhooking his shoulder strap. He disconnects it from his belt in front and back and drops it on the ground. Then he unbuckles his belt and draws it out through the loops. I am watching him do this not knowing what to expect. Still on the side of me, he swings the belt and catches me on the ass. I jump with the shock and the pin on my buttocks and my jump pushes my cock into the rough beam. His enjoyment of my discomfort and my wincing is apparent. He swings the belt again, it smacks my ass, and I jump again. He swings again and I'm throwing my head back, struggling against the cuffs that keep me hung on this post and I'm struggling against the biting belt on my bare buttocks. He moves behind me and swings again and the belt snaps against my sensitive asshole. He belts my butthole and beats my ass until I know it must be red as hell. He's still swinging and I'm writhing against the post. My ass, trying to escape the torment of the belt is pushing my balls into the rough post, crushing my rock-hard cock. The belt bites again and again, and my chest and stomach are struggling against the post and my sensitive tits are scraping against the rough wood. My cock is rubbing up and down the rough wood as I writhe and it's oozing pre-cum and straining for release.\n\nI don't realize that he's stopped right away; there are too many sensations. I'm still hanging there pressed against the upright which, though rough and scraping, is my friend for protecting and caressing my vulnerable front.\n\nHe reaches above me and unhooks me from the support beam, but he's holding my hands up there still. He reaches around in front of me and grabs my stiff cock and uses it like a handle to turn me around. He then hooks me back in place only now with my front exposed and my ass pressing into the beam. He kicks my feet apart again and steps back.\n\nHe can see the fear in my face, I'm sure, as I'm hanging there, arms stretched above my head. My body stretched and taut, my belly flat and my red circumcised cock sticking stiffly up in front of me exposing my full balls to his view. He eyes me approvingly then swings his belt at me. It snaps me square in the balls and I throw back my head and let out a yell. He swings it again and gets me in the balls again, then goes after my stiff red cock and makes it sting. And his belt hits under the shaft and on the sides and snaps at the sensitive head. And I'm writh- ing and screaming and my cock is oozing all over. He snaps the belt and the tip just catches my tit and smacks it cruelly. Then he snaps my other tit the same way and I'm screaming and strug- gling and can't do a thing about it. He swings at my balls again and I convulse in pain. The belt smacks and stings my cock again and harder on my balls and it slaps my tits and my crotch and my chest and I'm writhing and screaming and my cock feels like it's about to burst and it's oozing clear cum-juice all over.\n\nThen he drops the belt. He walks up to me and I think he's going to let me down. But he grabs my balls roughly and he's looking into my face with a demonic leer, and he's twisting my balls and I'm looking back at him with my mouth open and my ass writhing against the rough wood with the grip he has on my balls as he squeezes them. And he twists my balls and I'm afraid he's going to twist them right off and it hurts like hell but my cock is still oozing like a leaky faucet. Then his other hand takes one of my tits and starts twisting that and he's twisting my balls and twisting my tit and I'm moaning loudly. He switches hands on my balls and grabs the other tit and he's twisting my balls and my tits real hard and squeezing my balls and twisting them hard.\n\nThen he grabs my cock with his rough calloused hands and strokes it roughly a few times. I am about to explode in orgasm just as he lets go and I am caught on the brink, but don't quite make it over.\n\nHe walks a few feet back, still in front of me. He stands there and looks at me panting. I'm afraid of what might happen next and am hoping against hope that it's all over.\n\nThen he starts unbuttoning his shirt. He pulls out the tails and throws it on the ground. He's wearing a T-shirt underneath. He leans against a beam and pulls off one boot then the other and both his socks. The whole time he is looking at me. And I want nothing more than to watch him and he pulls up his T-shirt expos- ing his hot and muscled belly and chest. His chest has thick hair that swirls over his well-developed pecs and around his taut brown nipples. This guy obviously works out. The hair collects between his pecs and descends in a line through well-defined abs then disappears into the waist band of his trousers. The T-shirt comes off his head and slightly dishevels his hair, giving him a sort of little boy look. He's looking at me, his lips slightly parted as he's pulling the T-shirt off his thickly muscled arms in front of him. He throws it onto the ground with the shirt.\n\nI'm hung on a beam totally naked with a raging hard-on in front of me and I'm staring at this hunk of an athlete-cop who is masculinity and boyishness personified. And my cock is making involuntary throbs like it has just cum all over the place.\n\nHe stands there and watches me, watching my face and taking in my body; taking in my rigid cock pulsing in front of me.\n\nAnd he reaches for his pants. He unhooks the top and pulls down the fly. He looks at me again, then hooks his thumbs into the waistband and pushes them down. He's wearing short boxer shorts underneath and this time the gigantic bulge in his underwear is doing nothing to conceal itself. He drops his pants in the pile and stands and looks at me. He looks military now, somehow. It must be the boxer shorts or the tattoo I've just noticed on his arm. But he's standing there almost naked with nicely muscled legs looking handsome as hell, and he is so hot I can hardly stand it.\n\nHe turns around now with his broad, V-shaped back to me. His hands go to the waistband of his boxer shorts. Slowly they begin to push down. The small of his back gives way to the outward curve of his upper ass. I've always thought this was one of the sexiest parts of a man. He pushes the shorts down further over the rising twin mounds of his ass and the valley appears between the cheeks. He pushes them down further and they cross the top of the mounds and jump down the other side to his thighs. This man's ass is magnificent. It's not a boy's ass, but a man's ass. It is perfectly molded and muscular with a slight amount of hair growing into the crack. He bends to push the shorts off and the valley widens to reveal a dark moist abyss below backed by the outline of a dangling ball-sack.\n\nI am weak with the splendor of Eros before me. Even the back of his head is sexy above the solid neck and the broad shoulders. And the muscled back that tapers to the trim waist and the ripe, luscious ass-cheeks below. When I die I want to be buried with my face in these buns.\n\nThen the vision moves and begins to turn, it seems to me in slow- motion. First I see the profile of his chest and the outline of a tit and the well-formed legs and the hip. And his magnificence moves into view.\n\nThe hair that ran around his navel comes down and widens into a dark full bush of hair backed by the muscles of his lower abdomen and thighs. And his magnificent cock stands fully erect and proud, straight and huge, mighty and veined. It is perfectly circumcised with a pink engorged head and a wide slit at the top. His full balls hang massively beneath and I feast my eyes on the most beautiful equipment I've seen on a man. I don't know if he knows I am stunned, but even immobile as I am he must see the look of awe on my face. At any rate, he does not move while I take in the splendor and raw sex of his body.\n\nThen he walks over to me, cock waving proudly in the air. He stands before me and holds my chest just below my arms and rubs my hard nipples with his thumbs. He runs his hands down my sides and looks me in the face. Then he presses his full body against mine; cock against cock, balls against balls, belly against belly, chest against chest. He moves his face in front of mine and presses his lips into mine. My mouth parts and our tongues begin to probe, his forcing its way into my mouth, mine wanting to know the inside of his. He wraps his arms around me and he's running his rough hands up and down my back. He runs them down to my ass and presses my pelvis hard against his, and he's squirming his cock against mine, his balls against mine, his belly against mine, his chest against mine, his tits against mine, his tongue probing deeply into my mouth, his fingers prob- ing deeply the crack of my naked ass.\n\nHis lips and tongue are full and his masculinity and warmth envelope me. How can I feel so much passion with my hands bound above me? I am longing to stroke back to feel his body, to caress his strong back and his firm ass, to rub his balls and stroke his cock, to take his cock in my mouth and to make him come all over me, all over my face and chest. My greatest an- guish now is not being able to stroke his body with my hands, to wrap my arms around his torso, to bury my face in his chest.\n\nHis mouth releases mine and we both gasp for air. He pushes himself away from me slightly and begins kissing my neck wetly. His tongue moves up behind my ear and down the side of my neck. And I am suffering a different agony now; the exquisite agony of his tongue sending shivers through my neck and into my body. He moves to the other side and reapplies his exquisite tongue-tor- ture. He is moving his mouth out and along my shoulder and down into my exposed arm-pit. He laps up and down there and I am crying out and his tongue is sending shivers throughout my body. He works his way around the bottom of my pectoral then up to my tit where his tongue circles before diving home. His tongue and mouth lap and suck my nipple and his teeth nip and bite. He moves to the other tit and tongues it and bites it equally before moving to the other arm-pit. He works his mouth down the side of my body slightly in back just above my hip then slightly in front, then down the line between the abdomen and the thigh. I can't believe he's starting down the inside of my thigh, half-way down then moving in deeper and working his way back up. He switches to the other thigh and is working down and up and up to the lower line of my abdomen and up to that place above my hip. Then down again toward my crotch. His nose is nuzzling my balls to one side as his tongue probes the area between my thigh and my ball-sack. Then lightly under my balls to the other thigh and the sensitive tissue on the other side.\n\nMy head is thrown back again but this time in exquisite pleasure. I have never had my body caressed this well before. This man is discovering erotic places on my body that even I hadn't known about.\n\nHe lightly begins licking my balls and probing deeply beneath them and all around the sides of them. He works his way up between them to the base of my cock where he turns his head sideways to put his lips on the very base of my cock. He laps the lower shaft then works his way slowly up. My straining cock feels like it is about to burst. ""Please suck me,"" I hear myself saying, ""please suck me. Oh, God, please suck me.""\n\nHis tongue laps the sides of my dick and the under part of the shaft and up towards the top it hits a spot just below the slit where the point of his tongue dances lightly for a few moments causing my entire cock to tense in an attempt to avoid an impend- ing explosion. He then grabs my cock from under my balls, forc- ing my balls up tightly against my cock. His tongue circles the head of my cock and his lips press against it, widen and envelope my cock. He sinks his mouth down over half my cock, then pulls back and sinks again, sucking it like that, sucking it hard and he's grabbing my balls and he's sucking my cock and my head is going crazy. And he goes deeper on my cock which pushes well past his throat and he takes my entire cock. And his mouth is down to my bush and his nose is pressed into me and he pulls back slightly and is throat-fucking my cock. I can feel the stubble of his beard on my balls, and his mouth and his throat are hot and tight, and he is relentlessly sucking my cock. And my hands are bound above me and my legs are straddled wide and this gor- geous hot cop-hunk is deep-throating my cock and sucking my cock. And his hands are grabbing my ass cheeks and his finger is work- ing my asshole. And his head is bobbing up and down on my cock and his finger is working its way into my asshole, and he's pressing up into my asshole and my head is thrashing from side to side and I'm moaning really loudly because I can feel something opening up inside me and I know I'm about to CUMMMMMM!!!!! AGHHHHHHH!! His finger is working my asshole and my cock is plunging down his throat and I'm shooting my load right down his throat and I cum and I cum and I cum and I cum and I cum and I cum and I cum and I cum. And I'm still cumming and he's still finger fucking me and his hot throat is still pumping my cock and my cock is still pumping into his hot throat.\n\nMy body is still convulsing and his mouth is still on my dick. His finger is still up my ass. And I'm gasping and the convul- sions are subsiding and I'd drop to the ground if I could, but I'm still hung from this beam. And my body droops as he lets my cock out of his mouth and it's still convulsing little convul- sions. And he gently works his finger out of my ass, runs his hands over my ass and down my legs, then sits back in the hay breathing hard.\n\nHe lays back on one arm and his legs are spread toward me. His huge cock it jutting straight up into the air. As he is looking at me he reaches down between his crotch and hefts his balls. Then he moves his hand up to his cock and begins pumping it. His eyes narrow and he lets out a low moan but he continues to stare at me. His hand is pumping harder up and down the shaft of his mighty cock. And he's stroking it really hard and pounding his fist up and down the shaft and he head starts oozing thick and clear pre-cum. I'm sure he is about to shoot when he pulls his hand away from his cock. It is massively hard and throbbing and dripping, and pulses on the verge of orgasm.\n\nHe gets up and comes over to me again. With his finger he wipes a glob of the pre-cum from the tip of his cock. He lifts it up and putting it in my faces, he shows it to me. My mouth opens slightly. His finger moves to my lips and circles my mouth spreading his pre-cum around my lips. I move my head up slightly and my tongue moves out to take his finger. I lick the underside of his finger, then the sides, then I suck it into my mouth. My tongue plays with the underside of his finger as my mouth moves over it, sucking it, in and out. And I suck his finger slowly and I suck the pre-cum from it. And I am looking into his blue eyes and I am sucking his finger. And he is looking into my face and watching me suck it and obviously enjoying the feel of my hot mouth on finger.\n\nHe pulls his finger out of my mouth and presses his lips into mine. And again his tongue is probing my mouth and my tongue is exploring his. His hot mouth is all over mine and his hard body is pressing into mine and I realize he is reaching up and pulling my arms up and releasing my up-stretched arms from the beam.\n\nHe brings my aching arms down in front of me and pushes down on my shoulder. I compliantly go down to my knees. I am eye-to-eye with his manhood and my mouth moves toward it, opening. But he pushes me down more and I have nowhere to go but down into the hay on my back. He reattaches my hands to the bottom of the beam and I am bound still, but in a new position. He stands over me and straddles my body and looks down at me. And I am looking up at the Colossus of Rhodes whose muscular thighs converge in manhood where his large balls hang between the crevice of his manly ass and the tower of his turgid phallus.\n\nHe squats over me and kneels, straddling my stomach. His rough hands run themselves over my chest and sides. He bends to lay his lips on mine again and his legs go out along the length of mine as he lays himself beside me, one leg between my legs, hand on my pectoral, mouth on my mouth. And he runs his hand up and down my body and it moves to my crotch and it fondles my balls and probes my asshole and strokes my once-again hard dick.\n\nHe then pushes himself up and straddles me again, this time across my chest. And he moves up until his cock is over my face and I strain up to touch it with my mouth. He presses the length of his cock over my face and my mouth is open and my tongue is lapping the underside of his hot shaft as he is rolling his cock over my face, over my nose and I can feel its heat as he rolls it into and over my eyes and along the side of my face. And my mouth is open and my tongue is greedily lapping at the underside of his hot huge cock as he rubs it all over my face and I want nothing more than to be here with his hot, veined cock rubbing all over my face. And the wetness of my saliva and the smooth- ness of his veined cock make a slipperiness where he is moaning softly and pressing his cock into my face and my eyes and making a fucking motion as he rubs his hot cock all over my face.\n\nAnd he moves up slightly so that my chin is in his ball sack, and he moves up a little more so that his balls are over my mouth. And I want nothing more than to lap on his heavy balls as he rubs them in my face, and he rubs them back and forth across my face, and my mouth is open and hungrily lapping his balls as they rub all over my face. And he presses his balls into my eyes and I can feel their soft, hot fleshiness on my eyelids and I am moving my head from side to side and fondling his heavy balls with my nose and my face, and the heat of his crotch and the heat of his thighs surround my face and my head and I am enveloped in this hot cop's crotch and I never want to leave.\n\nHe pushes his balls over my mouth. ""Suck on my balls,"" he says. I open my mouth wide. I am lapping his balls and I suck one gently into my mouth. I release it and I suck in the other one. ""Both of them,"" he says, and I stretch my mouth wide and take both his balls and his entire ball-sack into my mouth.\n\nHe leans forward and his body presses his balls into my mouth. His cock lays against the side of my nose and across my eyes. ""Gnaw on them,"" he says, and I grind my teeth gently but firmly on the ball-sack between his balls and cock. He is groaning out loud and holding my head with both his hands. ""Yeah, suck my balls,"" he says, ""Suck my balls."" And I am sucking his balls and gnawing on his bag. And he is actually very vulnerable to me now, but I am still in his control, so I gnaw on his balls firm- ly, but pay close attention to the pressure of his hands and the sharp in-take of his breath and he is very tense and sensitive but still pushes his ball-sack into my mouth. He then moves one hand to the top of my head and the other to his cock. And I watch him pump the massive shaft of his cock above me as I chew on his balls and his head is thrown back and he moans.\n\nI am expecting him to cum and I can already feel the hot gobs of cum on my face. And he is alternately pumping his cock and rubbing it in my face, and I want to feel his hot cum all over my face.\n\nHe stops pumping and I watch his giant cock throb as it oozes copious amounts of clear pre-cum. He indicates that he wants me to release him and I comply as his hot slippery balls pop out of my mouth. Then he moves back slightly and picks up my head and points the head of his cock toward my mouth. I open my mouth to take in his hot meat. He holds my head up and pushes his hot cock into my mouth and makes my head fuck his hot cop meat and I want nothing more than to be sucking this hot cop man-tool. And he shoves his huge cock deeper into my throat and he hugs my head tight against his crotch and fucks my head as his other hand leans out to the beam for support. And he's stretched out above me, his stomach taut and his chest arched back, and his hips are rocking as his fat cop cock fucks my mouth in and out and in and out and in and out. And I hear him moaning like he's about to cum and I want nothing more than to feel his hot cop cum shoot down my throat and spurt with force into my gullet.\n\nAnd again he stops. He pulls his cock out of my mouth and swings his leg over me, then the other one back. Suddenly he is strad- dling me in reverse and I am looking up at his muscular cop back and his manly, firm cop ass. And he moves his firm ass over my face and my willing mouth opens. But his ass goes beyond my face and his balls run over my eyes and he's leaning forward and rising up and pushing his cock toward my mouth again. And my mouth opens and he pushes his cock in and he starts fucking my mouth. And am watching his balls and his ass going up and down as he fucks my mouth and this is so hot. And he is grabbing my balls and suddenly I feel his mouth on my cock and his cock is fucking my mouth and his mouth is sucking my cock and we are both fucking each other's mouth and sucking each other's cocks and this energy is going around and around from his cock in my mouth to my cock in his mouth. And we are writhing and rolling and he rolls onto his side and I'm on my side and his thighs are locked around my head and his hot cock is fucking my mouth as I watch his balls and his ass fucking my mouth, and his hands are grab- bing my ass and probing my asshole, and we're sucking and fucking and sucking and fucking and sucking and in and out and suck and fuck and suck and fuck and suck and fuck and suck...\n\nHe rolls back up onto me and sits up, pulling his cock out of my mouth. He moves up slightly and pushes his ass onto my face. My face is now buried in the nirvana of his hot moist crack with his man's asshole pressing on my lips. My mouth opens and my tongue probes the contours of his anus. My lips kiss his sphincter, my tongue licks the crack, my nose traces the hot sweaty crevice from cock to coccyx and back to his man-hole. My tongue presses in and widens the hole and rims the edges, and his body presses back and wriggles onto my tongue, my mouth, my nose, my face. And his pelvis is thrusting and his ass is fucking my face and my tongue is probing his ass and pressing in, deeper and deeper, and in to his oh so smooth rectum. And my tongue is fucking his ass and I can see his back arching and his head thrown back, and his ass is fucking my face and pushing itself into my face, and my tongue is lapping at every part of his ass and probing into his anus as deeply as it can go, which isn't far enough, because it wants to crawl in and become one with this cop forever fucking, internally fucking.\n\nAnd I feel his hands pull my legs up and back and he is leaning forward and reaching under my ass and pulling my ass up into the air. And I am still trapped under him, my face in his ass, and my legs are caught under his arms and my back is curled up off the ground, my legs spread, my ass in the air. And he is holding my lower back to keep my ass in the air and he leans forward and begins licking my balls, then licking that part of my cock below my balls, and works his way back and he's licking my open ass. And his hot mouth hits my up-turned asshole and his hot wet tongue rims my asshole and probes it open. And he is sitting on my face and I am sucking his asshole, and he is holding my ass up and tonguing my butthole. And there are shivers going up my spine as his hot tongue probes my asshole and my face writhes in his hot ass as he eats my ass as if it were dessert. And he's hugging my lower back and pressing my up-turned ass into his face and sucking and chewing and tonguing my ass and my balls and he licks my balls and probes my asshole with his finger as he wrig- gles his ass into my face and moans and rocks and fucks my face with his ass and fucks my ass with his finger. And he presses in a second finger and a third, and he's stretching my asshole wide as he lays my ass back down, and he's fucking me with his hand and his other hand goes to my hard cock and it strokes it rough- ly. And his mouth goes to my dick and he sucks on my dick and fondles my balls and fucks my ass with his fingers while my face and tongue are buried deep within his hot cop's ass. And we're both rocking our hips and fucking and rocking and sucking and fucking and sucking...\n\nHe stops again and I can hardly take it. I want to cum in his throat and I want him to cum all over me and he has stopped again. He gets off me, stands and looks down at me, and he is breathing hard. His cock is still rock-hard and his balls are still huge. He is still the gorgeous hot cop who is driving me crazy and holding me bound captive.\n\nHe reaches down, grabs my hips, flips me over and brings me to my knees. My ass is now sticking up in the air, my arms out- stretched with my hands still bound to the bottom of the beam. He kneels down behind me and feels my ass cheeks. His finger probes my asshole, pushing in and widening it. His finger is withdrawn and I feel his hands on my hips. Then I feel his mouth on my ass and his tongue probing my asshole. I push back onto his tongue because I want more. I want more, I want more, I want more. ""Please fuck me,"" I am pleading. ""Please fuck me, oh please, please fuck me, please fuck me.""\n\nI feel him move into position. His hand gropes under my crotch and strokes my dick and fondles my balls. I hear him spit and I feel him apply it to my pleading anus. I hear him spit again and apply it to his rock-hard cop dick. I feel his thighs against my inner exposed thighs and then I feel the head of his cock on my asshole as he positions his dick against my willing ass.\n\nI push back a little and he pushes forward. His cock presses into my ass and my anus widens. I struggle with a sharp pain as his cockhead pierces my sphincter. He stops while my anus relax- es over his cock. I press back slightly and he takes the signal to push forward. His cock is sliding into me slowly, bit by bit, sliding in and I am stretched so tightly I don't know if I can take his entire massive hot cop cock into my ass. But he's still pressing inward and I still want his hot cock up my ass, I want all of it right up inside my ass, buried in my ass and I am struggling back onto his cock and he is pushing his fat cop cock slowly up into my ass, and I want it all.\n\nThen suddenly I feel the hilt of his cock, his bushy crotch against my ass and his entire huge, meaty cop cock is stuffed all the way up my stretched out ass and we are motionless for a moment while I enjoy having his big stiff dick filling my ass and my ass adjusts to having this huge salami stuck up into it.\n\nHe is holding my hips and he moves back slightly and pushes in again. I grunt as he pushes, not yet accustomed to such a big dick stretching me and probing as deeply as his.\n\n""That's right, grunt,"" he says, ""Grunt like the pig you are."" And he pulls further out and shoves his cock back up to the hilt. And I grunt again.\n\n""Yeah, grunt while I fuck you, you pig. Grunt while I fuck you real hard.""\n\nAnd he pulls his cock half-way out and shoves it back in to the hilt and starts a rhythmic fucking of my ass as he withdraws his cock and shoves it back up into my ass. I struggle as his driv- ing cock feels like it's going to split me open. And he pulls back further and plunges in deeper and I don't know if I can take this as he starts fucking my ass harder and harder. I'm strug- gling and wriggling my ass as he ploughs it deeper and deeper and my head is thrown back and my back is arched inward and my ass is being held by his rough cop hands and he's bucking and fucking and ploughing his fat cop cock up into my hot ass.\n\n""Yeah I'm fucking you hard, you pig, I'm fucking you with my big cop dick. I'm fucking you hard and you want it. You want it bad. You want my big fat cop cock stuffed up your ass, fucking your ass."" And he's fucking me and bucking and he's fucking me hard. And I can feel his cop balls slapping against my balls as he pulls back and shoves his cock back into my ass and pulls it out almost all the way and shoves it back in right up to the hilt and I can feel his balls slapping against mine again. And he's fucking me hard and fucking me hard and he slaps my ass as he fucks me, and now he's leaning down onto my back and wrapping his arm around my chest and humping my ass and feeling my chest and my belly and fucking my ass and reaching down and grabbing my cock and grabbing my balls and fucking my ass real hard. And he's laying on top of me and humping me like a bull and my ass wants this, it wants to be fucked and I'm grunting and grinding my ass into his bushy crotch as his fat cop cock shoves its way up into my ass.\n\nThen he pulls out his cock and flips me back over onto my back. He throws my legs back up to my shoulders and leans his cock back into my ass. I'm now facing this hot hunk or an athlete-cop whose fucking my ass. And he's on his knees and my ass is im- paled on his cock and he reaches down and is stroking my dick and fucking me really nicely all of a sudden, and he's fucking me really nicely with his giant hot cock cop. And my legs are up over his shoulders now and he's ploughing my ass and stroking my cock with his rough cop hands and he's driving me out of my mind with pleasure. My ass just wants all the hot cop cock it can get into it as deeply as it can get it and it's bouncing up and down on his huge cop cock. And I'm watching him pump my ass, his hairy chest heaving, his tits hard and pointed, his stomach muscles tensing and contracting and his hips thrusting his hot cop cock up into my ass, his exposed, naked cop ass pounding away at me, fucking me, fucking me, oh so good, fucking me, stroking my dick, fucking my ass, oh fuck me, yeah fuck me, oh harder, oh deeper, oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god, oh FUCK ME, OH FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, ARHHHHH! AAAARHHHHH! OH GOD, OH FUCK ME, FUCK ME, UNHHHH, AIHHHHHHHH! UNHH! And I'm cumming like a rocket and he's beating my meat and I'm shooting into the air and I'm cumming hard, and I realize he's cumming too. And his head is thrown back and I'm not the only one screaming and he's cum- ming and fucking my ass to beat the band and I can feel his hot cum squirting hard up inside me, and he's bucking and thrusting and his hot cop ass is pounding my ass and my legs are wrapped around him 'cause I don't want him to stop and his bushy cop crotch is shoving his huge cock up into my ass, and I'm going nuts, my head is exploding and writhing and my ass is still trying to shove itself deeper onto his giant hot cop cock. And he's slowing down but still pumping into my ass getting the best strokes in, and he's holding my hips and shoving his hips into my ass with his head thrown back and his hot hairy cop chest thrown out and his hot cop stomach muscles flexing with each thrust. And he's leaning toward me still fucking and his fierce eyes are looking down at me and his jaw is slack and he's leaning down over me and laying his body over me and putting his mouth on mine and still fucking my ass and laying his head next to mine and laying his body over mine. And my legs are up around his back and he's laying on top of me and he's still fucking me slowly and my legs are holding him tight and I don't want to let him off of me and I don't want to let his cock out of my ass.\n\nHe's laying on top of me and we're both covered with my cum and his cum is dripping out of my ass. And my legs are still around him and his cock is still up my ass and I don't want to move. And we're both heaving and panting and catching our breaths and I don't want the warmth of his body to leave me.\n\nWe slowly relax and the spasms subside. He's still inside of me, but it's not as tight. My eyes are closed and I'm feeling the warmth of his neck on mine and the warmth of his face on mine. I'm feeling the warmth of his body on mine and the pleasure of his cock still in my ass. And in post-orgasmic bliss I drift off into unconsciousness.\n\nWhen I awaken, I am unbound. The cop is cradling me in his naked lap like a piata and rubbing my red wrists. I put my arms around the bulk of his chest and lean my face into the softness and warmth of his pectoral and armpit. He has been wiping my body clean and is rocking me slowly. Everything is quiet except for the ringing of the silence and the far distant slow pulsing of an airplane. I have no desire to move. My hand moves up and down the muscular back that I'm now allowed to caress and as I snuggle closer he pulls his jacket up over us. I recognize his smell in it as I drift back into a warm cradled sleep."
1111,Cop's Wife,"['MF', 'con', 'cheat']","""Why, Mel! What are you doing here?"" Jenette asked sleepily, absently brushing a long strand of blond hair from her face. ""Jen, I have to talk with you. May I come in?""\n""Uh, sure. I guess,"" she said, slowly opening the door. Melvin noted that she was wearing a sheer silk bathrobe that she demurely held closed with one hand. Her firm, large breasts jutted out from her thin chest like twin torpedoes and her erect nipples cause a stirring in Melvin's shorts. He tried to avert his eyes, tried to forget how attracted he had always been to Jenette and how he had stood by Sam's side at their wedding as the best man while all the time wishing it were he that would be spending the wedding night with the cute little blond. ""Is something...wrong?"" Her voice shocked Melvin out of his reverie. ""It's Sam. He's been...shot,"" he said gravely. Jenette's full lower lip began to quiver, her eyes wide in surprise and shock. She hung her head, her narrow shoulders twitching. Her palm went to her chest, helping to define her tits through the gossamer material of her robe. Melvin sat on a bar stool, letting his words sink in. He spread his feet and stared at the floor between them. ""Is it...bad?"" she managed between gentle sobs. ""I really don't know. It looked like a chest shot. He's in surgery now. I can take you to the hospital when you are ready,"" he said soberly. ""Oh, Mel!"" Jenette flung her arms around Melvin's neck and cried openly into his strong shoulder. His arms automatically encircled his friend's wife. Her beltless robe now hung open and he could feel her breasts pressed tightly against his uniform shirt. His hips were wedged between his muscular thighs and he sobs caused her pelvis to rub against his crotch. His cock began to unwind in his shorts and he feared that Jenette would feel his arousal. He patted the back of her head and said, ""There, there, Jen. I'm sure everything will be alright."" Her perfume was intoxicating Melvin. He kissed her gently, fatherly, on the side of her head. His hand on her narrow waist began to slip slowly down the swell of her ass. ""I feel so guilty now,"" Jenette sobbed. ""Guilty? Why?"" Melvin asked with genuine concern. ""Sam wanted to have a baby. I said the time wasn't right. Now, he may die without every having a son. It was so important to him."" Melvin's hand slowly rubbed up and down on one cheek of her firm ass. He couldn't feel any pantie lines and he imagined her bush must be rubbing against his throbbing crotch. He looked to his right and saw their reflection in the glass door of the oven. He could see a bare tit pressed tightly to his chest and her flat belly jerking with her sobs. ""Well, you'll have plenty of time, I guess, later, for children..."" he offered weakly. ""No. I just know it. Sam's going to die. Cops always die. I'll be sitting there at his funeral all alone.""\n""I'll be there with you, Jen,"" he murmured. ""Oh, Mel. You have always been such a good friend!"" She drew off his shoulder, her eyes already red and swollen, and kissed him on the cheek. Now that she had pulled away from his chest slightly Melvin's eyes went to her chest. He could see where his buttons had made little impressions on her milky-white bosom. He marveled at how pink and puffy her areolas were. Suddenly aware of her exposure Jenette pulled her robe over her heaving boobs and blushed deeply. ""I'm sorry!"" she offered. ""It's okay, Jen."" She became aware of Melvin's obvious state of arousal. She pulled her belly into his crotch and for the first time felt his burgeoning hard on. She meant to pull away in shame and anger, but his hard cock felt somehow friendly, reassuring. She pressed into it with more force and was shocked at this obvious act of betrayal of her body over her mind. Her labia had developed a nervous twitch and she could feel herself getting damp. She let her palms rest on his wide thighs and leaned forward, her heavy breasts exposed and swinging from side to side slightly. She kissed Melvin deeply, hungerly on the lips. Melvin's hands slipped inside her robe and cupped her shapely ass with both hands. He kneaded her cheeks and let the tips of his little fingers play over her anus. Jenette cooed and bit his lower lip hard. ""I should be getting ready to go to the hospital"", she said as she humped her belly against his swollen, throbbing cock. ""Yes,"" Melvin whispered as he nibbled her neck and ear. ""I suppose Sam will be in surgery for some time,"" Jenette murmured, letting the heel of her hand massage Melvin's bulge. ""I imagine he will be,"" Melvin said, gathering her robe in his fists at her ass and pulling it off her shoulders. As she unbuckled his Sam Browne belt and let it fall to the kitchen floor with a dull thud she said, ""I don't know what I'll do if he dies. He's my whole life!""\n""And my best friend,"" Melvin added, tossing her robe to one side. Jenette dragged her hard nipples down Melvin's chest until she was face level with his crotch. She saw the dark stain of his spooge on the front of his Navy blue trousers. Melvin oozed just like Sam did, she thought. Locking Melvin's eyes with her own, she slowly undid his trousers and zipped them down. His jockey shorts were tented obscenely. Jenette smiled wickedly and tugged them down. His hard, straight cock shot out almost hitting the lithe woman in the face. She jerked with her surprise. Melvin sure has a whopper, she thought. Much bigger than Sam. She tested it with her finger tips and found it hard and hot. It rose some eight inches from a thick jungle of brown pubic hairs. Below it hung two egg-sized balls that churned and writhed in their tight sac. ""I may never get to do this to Sam again,"" she said, running the tip of her tongue along the underside of his pulsating member. ""...Or this...,"" she said, tracing a small circle around the purple head. ""...Or this..,"" plopping the oversized head into her hot, wet mouth. Jenette worked her head from side-to-side and in a corkscrew fashion on Melvin's organ. His head swirled. She had always seemed so proper, so innocent. She was sucking his cock like a porn star. He couldn't believe what was happening. All the times he had jacked off alone in his apartment thinking of his best friend's wife and now here she was, expertly sucking him off. Finally, no longer able to hold back his approaching orgasm, Melvin pulled her head off his jerking penis. He tried to stifle the impulse to jet out the contents of his swollen balls into her sweet mouth. He gritted his teeth and clench his eyes, concentrating on stopping his orgasm. His balls rebelled, punishing him for not letting them jettison the lava that boiled in them. He was successful, the urge to cum passed, but not before one mighty jet escaped his swaying cock. Melvin relaxed and opened his eyes. His shot had caught Jenette full on the forehead and now meandered down her face to her chin. It bridged her parted lips and she smiled up at the sweaty officer. The tip of her tongue traced a line around her lips, gathering the thick white caviar. ""Can you drive me?"" Jenette asked innocently. ""Uh? Now? Sure, I guess,"" Melvin said, his disappointment evident in this voice. But when Jenette turned around and leaned on the Erman's dinning room table with her elbows and said, ""Ok, then DRIVE ME,"" he relaxed. She arched her back so that her mons was presented to her husband's partner. Melvin was surprised at how hairy her cunt was. It wasn't one of those sloppy hairy cunts, but it had a well-defined thick bush of almost-white cunt hair. The pink envelope of her pussy lips showed through the mat. Looking over her shoulder at Melvin she wiggled her butt from side to side and smiled like a mischievous child. His trousers crumpled around his ankles, Melvin hopped up behind Jenette and held her butt still. He guided his spit-slickened tube toward her gash. Jenette reached between her legs and spread her swollen pussy lips for him and helped his aim. She was agonizingly tight. She moaned loudly and tilted her head heavenward as his cock sank into her warmth. ‘I hate to be getting into Sam's stuff,"" Melvin said without conviction, his balls pressing against her cunt edges. ""You passed Sam's stuff three inches ago, Mel,"" Jenette hissed. Locking his wide hands around her narrow waist Melvin began some long, leisurely strokes. He wanted to give her time to adjust to his girth. Jenette raised on her toes to better the angle on her vagina. Then she saw the framed photo of her and Sam on their wedding day on the table inches from her nose. She picked up the photo and with tears streaming down her cheeks said, ""Oh, Sam! Why did this have to happen now?!"" Then she laid the picture face down on the table. Jenette had never felt so stuffed with cock before. This was what her pussy was designed for, to be hammered by some horse-hung stud. The thick, course hairs of his hard balls tickled her clitty with each stroke. The huge, blood-filled rod pistoned in and out of her quim with such regularity that her climax was fast approaching. The force of his thrusts pushed the hoydenish blond off the flood and onto her belly on the table. The place settings shattered to the floor unnoticed. Melvin had to follow Janette onto the table, his knees on either side of her legs, and he continued to hammer her as if trying to drive her into the table top. Janette kept her rear turned upward to better take his strokes and she gathered the table clothe in her mouth to muffle her screams of ecstasy. ""Oh, Shit! I'm comming, Sam! I'm comming!!!"" she wailed, spittle flying from her gritted teeth. ""I'm comming too, Sam!"" Melvin grunted, as his massive cock spit jet after jet of sizzling white- hot baby batter deep into the writhing girl's belly. Janette's own climax exploded in her cunt and radiated out to every molecule of her being. She stammered and panted, her eyes clamped shut, trying to catch her breath. At last, Melvin's stiff body relaxed and he collapsed in a heavy, spent heap on Janette's back. She reached behind her and gently racked her long nails on the sides of his hairy ass. She could feel his organ slowly deflating, shrinking in her abused vagina. She tried to clamp down on it to prevent it from leaving her body, but it finally plopped free and drooled on her anus. ""I think we'd better go and see about your husband,"" Melvin said after resting upon Janette for almost ten minutes. ""Who? Oh, yeah. Poor Sam!"" Janette said with a sniffle. She rose from the table and ran her hand down her belly, feeling the warmth deep within. ""You know,"" she said, ""I think maybe Sam DID get me pregnant before he was shot. I feel life inside me."" Melvin rolled his eyes upward and gave silent thanks that, at least generally, he looked like Sam. Maybe the child could pass as Sam's. Janette dressed quickly, not wasting time showering, and joined Melvin in the squad car. At the hospital Sam was being wheeled out of surgery. Janette gingerly held his hand and wept. The surgeon met with both Melvin and Janette and was all smiles. ""I think your husband will pull through nicely. The bullet missed all the vital organs.""\n""Oh, thank you! Thank you!"" Janette wept, her mind on a totally different vital organ, that hanging beneath the belly of her husband's best friend, Melvin."
1112,Corey the Hustler,"['MM', 'orgy']","Corey had lucky skin. He always had a suntanned look. No matter what he ate or drank, he never broke out. ""I never had a pimple in my life,"" he would say and quickly add, ""and I'm just plain addicted to cokes.""\n\nCorey's eyes were bright and belied his actual intelligence. They looked either an intense green or a vivid blue, depending on what he was wearing. When he wasn't wearing anything, which was often, they were sort of a light aquamarine.\n\nCorey's teeth were light, even and very strong. Sometimes he would show off by uncapping coke bottles with them. The only imperfect thing about his face was his nose which was broken. At the age of ten, he had fallen off the back of a hay wagon and nobody had bothered to have it reset. Still it was a good nose, a sexy nose that complemented the perfect features of his face. It crinkled easy when he laughed and was spattered with a sprin- kling of small red freckles.\n\nCorey would have looked a bit like the painting of Michael the Archangel if it hadn't been for the strength and the struc- ture of his jawline and chin. It was a powerful feature and hardened his otherwise angel-like face.\n\n""It's the only thing I got from my father,"" he always said, and it was. His beautiful handsome face topped one of the most perfect bodies I've ever seen in New York City, in or out of the gym.\n\n""I don't believe in exercise,"" he would boast. ""I just screw -- that's why."" It was quite a way to grow.\n\nHis neck was muscular and topped off a torso that seemed chiseled out of golden marble. He had what is called a washboard stomach, flat and ridged with muscles. His buttocks were high and indented on each side like a dancer's. His thighs were sinuous and his knees wicked. His calves were perfect. They were all covered with mist-fine, tiny, blond hairs.\n\nCorey walked slightly bow-legged, generally with his thumbs hooked in his belt loops and his pelvis thrust forward as if he were proud of what he had in his pants. He was. It almost seemed sinful for the handsome boy to be also well hung, and well hung he was.\n\nThere was a blond trail of soft hair under his navel that led the way to a beautiful piece of meat. ""It's pretty, all right,"" he would say. ""I wouldn't part with it for the world."" He didn't have to. The world -- that is, the buying world -- came to him. It was a perfect cock; pink, fat and fleshy. When soft, it was five inches long; when it got hard, it measured nearly ten inches of straight fat meat. The head of his cock was larger than the width of the shaft and was an intense pink color. His balls were huge and prompted a trick to remark that they looked like a couple of door knobs in a chamois bag.\n\nCorey never wore undies. ""When you got it, flaunt it,"" he said. He had it all right.\n\nCorey's dress or uniform was most often a pair of tight wheat jeans, brown leather boots and a light blue or yellow torso T-shirt and a wheat denim jacket. Corey always wore a bandana of blue or red or green loosely around his neck. ""It adds a bit of class,"" he would tell his hustling cohorts.\n\nCorey averaged generally two or three hundred dollars a week, depending upon his mood and the generosity of his tricks. And out of that he only spent seventy-five dollars to pay for his hotel, meals, movies and other minor needs. The rest he socked into the bank. ""You ain't going to catch me broke at thirty,"" he would say. ""I'm building me a real nest egg."" And he would show his fellow hustlers his savings account book, which as of this day contained nine thousand one hundred and twenty-five dollars and seventy-two cents. And he had only been hustling about eighteen months.\n\nCorey had come to New York City from a small college town in West Virginia in April. Corey's dad had been a miner, a drinking one. He had been killed in a mining accident when Corey was three. Corey's mother, Bell, didn't mind much because the old man had been a prick of misery to live with. She just kept on having children by various miners and collected her welfare checks.\n\nHer days were spent in front of the TV and her nights in the United Mine Workers' Club, Local 328. The eight kids didn't cost much to feed or clothe, and she had plenty left over out of the checks to buy herself new Saturday night pretties from Montgomery Ward's to tempt the miners. She had a good figure, when she wasn't pregnant, and large breasts. And a not unattractive face.\n\nShe wore a dyed red page boy -- her trademark during the various fashion changes of hair. ""When a body knows what looks good on them, they keep it,"" she always said. She was also partial to open-toed silver shoes. They go with everything in the evening, like Paris perfume. ""It makes you feel like a real class ass,"" she said. She didn't take too much notice of her children nor they of her. Corey's older sister Karen ran the household as she had done since she was eight. Karen and Bell rarely spoke. They went their separate ways.\n\nCorey was the oldest boy and had worked hard since he was six. First as a newspaper boy, then a delivery boy and later, at the age of sixteen, he quit school and went to work with a con- struction company.\n\nHe never had to go into the service. His mother, Bell, claimed he was the sole supporter of her and the other seven children. Corey's life was pretty dull in West Virginia when he wasn't going to college. He was excluded by the bouncing group of young people who ran around the town. His recreation consist- ed of TV, pool and an occasional drive-in movie.\n\nCorey wasn't particularly interested in dating girls or making friends. He was a loner, and he liked it that way. When Corey turned eighteen, he began to get into the local college hangout called The Cellar. It wasn't until this time that he began to realize that he was good looking.\n\nChic young college girls would ask him to dance. College boys in tweeds eyed Corey outright and Corey was quite a contrast to the pale college types. Corey always seemed to have a suntan and his casual clothes appealed to the college girls.\n\nAbout this time, Corey also met several young men at the bar looking at him with more interest than usual. They were an attractive group of boys. They always seemed to be together. They laughed a lot and drank a lot and paid a lot of attention to him. They were all sharply dressed.\n\nOne of them was better dressed than the others. His name was B. J. Harrigan. He was a senior English major. BJ was tall, dark and very handsome in sort of a Tyrone Power manner. BJ always talked to Corey when he had the chance and would buy him beers. Corey liked his company. He was a sharp guy, witty and worldly-wise, and he was from New York City, which seemed an enchanted place to be from to Corey.\n\nOne hot night in April Corey went to The Cellar and ran into BJ who had been obviously drinking a bit.\n\n""How're you doing, kid?"" greeted BJ.\n\n""Fine,"" replied Corey, ""just fine."" BJ patted him on the back.\n\n""Let's get a table, Corey,"" said BJ. And he led him off to a far off table which was covered with a red and white checked table cloth. Ordinarily these tables were filled with young couples drinking beer. It was a hot night, and they seem to have foregone the heat of The Cellar for a swim in the lake. BJ got the beer and settled down to talk.\n\nBJ talked about what he was going to do after graduation in New York City. And then he asked Corey what his plans were.\n\n""I didn't ask,"" said Corey.\n\n""Okay. Do you want to go to New York City? With your face and body, you'd make a mint.""\n\n""How?"" asked Corey.\n\n""Sell it, baby. Sell it,"" said BJ.\n\n""Sell what?"" said Corey.\n\n""Oh come on"" said BJ. ""What you've got in your pants. You've got something down there, don't you?""\n\n""Sure I do,"" said Corey. ""I'm pretty well set up, at least from what I've seen around the dressing rooms of the pool.""\n\n""Oh yeh?"" said BJ. ""How set up? I mean hard? I can see you have a pretty well stuffed crotch.""\n\n""I don't know. I never measured it,"" said Corey.\n\n""You should, baby. You should,"" said BJ, and he slipped his hand under the table and squeezed Corey's thigh.\n\nCorey felt a moment of excitement pulse through his body at BJ's touch. He shuddered slightly and took a long drink of his beer.\n\nBJ didn't remove his hand but watched Corey steadily for a sign of an adverse reaction. There was none. With his other hand, he drained his beer, and then from the inside of his jack- et, he pulled out a flask.\n\n""Want a boiler maker?"" said BJ.\n\n""Sure,"" said Corey. ""Why not.""\n\nBJ poured a stiff bourbon into an extra glass and replaced the flask. All this time his hand still remained on Corey's thigh. He pushed the glass towards Corey. Corey took a drink and choked and grabbed his beer and drank it. His eyes were teary and he blinked.\n\n""Wow! Did you make that yourself?"" he said.\n\n""Hell, baby,"" said BJ. ""You're just not used to the good stuff."" And he squeezed the muscular flesh of Corey's thigh. They continued drinking and BJ's fingers trailed up and down Corey's leg. Corey didn't try to move away or say anything.\n\nFinally after the third or fourth drink, BJ allowed his fingers to crawl upwards to Corey's well-stuffed crotch. Corey didn't flinch, but leaned back and spread his legs farther apart. BJ could feel he wasn't wearing any underwear. He ran his fin- gers over the large balls under the shaft of Corey's cock. He could feel the cock stiffen slightly. BJ was beginning to get very excited.\n\nHe looked around the bar cautiously, and nobody was paying any attention to them, and the table cloth was long enough to hide his actions. He took another long swallow of booze and deftly unzipped Corey's fly.\n\nCorey's fat cock fell out into his waiting hand. It was so hot to the touch, so velvety smooth that BJ gasped. He squeezed it for a moment.\n\n""Baby, you could make a million off of this."" he said.\n\nHe forced both of Corey's tight balls from the constrictions of his tight pants and began playing with them.\n\n""Hot damn!"" said BJ. ""They feel full of hot come.""\n\n""I haven't jacked off for more than two weeks,"" said Corey. ""I just don't dig it anymore.""\n\n""Oh yeh?"" said BJ. ""I've got an idea. Let's go for a ride. I think I could do something for you you'd like better than jacking off.""\n\n""Okay,"" said Corey. ""I'm game."" And he stuffed his cock back into his pants.\n\nThey drained their beers and left. On their way out one of BJ's friends at the bar called out, ""That's the way to go, Betty Jane.""\n\nCorey looked at BJ and said, ""What did he mean?""\n\n""Nothing, baby. Nothing. She's just jealous.""\n\nThey walked up the steps towards the sticky hot night air. On the way up the steps, BJ watched Corey's ass. It was beauti- ful, young and muscular and nearly busting out of his tight wheat jeans. They were so tight that his backside looked almost naked in the dim light of the stairwell. BJ was so aroused that he bit Corey lightly on the ass and muttered to himself, ""Man, that's the eatingest stuff!""\n\nThe air was warm but refreshing. Corey stretched his body and sucked in the night air.\n\n""It's good to get some fresh air after all that smoke. Where's your car?""\n\n""Over there,"" said BJ, pointing to a bright red MG of the classic design.\n\nCorey hopped over a parking meter and jumped into the car.\n\n""Hey, I like this model,"" he said.\n\nBJ slipped behind the wheel and they zoomed off into the night.\n\n""Don't talk,"" said BJ. ""Just drink."" He handed him the flask which was still half full.\n\nThey drove for about twenty minutes through the hilly West Virginia countryside. Finally BJ turned off the blacktop road to a side dirt road that finally ended in a large field of daisies. BJ drove right into the center of the field.\n\nThe moon was in its third quarter and shone brightly in the mountains. The daisies in the field picked up the moonlight and seemed to give off a glow of their own. BJ turned to Corey and looked at him hungrily.\n\n""Okay, baby. I'm going to give you the suck job of your life.""\n\n""Well,"" Corey said, ""I'm game if you are.""\n\nBJ started unbuttoning Corey's shirt. His hand felt the strong pectoral muscles. He ran his fingers back and forth over Corey's nipples. They began to get hard. He helped him out of his shirt, and then he knelt down and pulled off Corey's shoes and socks.\n\nHe unhooked Corey's belt buckle and unzipped his pants and pulled him out of his pants.\n\n""My God!"" said BJ. ""I don't think I've ever seen such a gorgeous body or piece of meat.""\n\nBJ got on the floor of the small cramped car and put his mouth on the head of Corey's cock. Corey grinned and grabbed BJ by the head and pushed him all the way down on it. He never had been sucked before, but he took to it like a fish takes to water. BJ sucked wildly on Corey's hot cock which was throbbing in his mouth so much that he thought it was going to shake out his brains.\n\nBJ sucked wildly up and down on the stiff cock and then he pulled his mouth off and began running his tongue over the cock and down Corey's balls. He managed to stuff both the balls in his mouth and began sucking on them. Corey leaned back and was groaning loudly.\n\n""Get up on the back of the car,"" said BJ.\n\nCorey did. He got up on the back of the car with his legs spread apart. BJ knelt on the car seat. He continued sucking on Corey's balls.\n\n""Spread your legs apart wider and lie back,"" BJ said.\n\nCorey lay back across the back of the car and spread his legs as far apart as he could. BJ put his hands under Corey's legs and lifted his legs slightly in the air. Then he put his mouth to Corey's asshole and began to suck on it. He ran his tongue in and out of Corey's hot asshole.\n\n""That's great, baby. That's great. Do it some more. Do it deeper."" Corey raved on.\n\nBJ plunged his tongue up as far as it could go. In and out. In and out of the soft juicy asshole. BJ ate his ass for about twenty minutes. Corey thought he was going to go out of his mind with passion. Several times he had to sort of squeeze his cock because he was afraid it was going to come.\n\nFinally BJ said, ""Stand up.""\n\nCorey stood up on the back of the car and BJ knelt on his knees in front of him and began sucking on his cock wildly. He pulled off.\n\n""Turn around,"" BJ said. Corey turned around, and BJ ran his tongue up the back of his leg to his ass. ""Bend over, baby. Bend over and pull your cheeks apart."" Corey did and BJ started eating his ass again.\n\nBJ liked to eat ass as much as he liked to fuck. Corey was moaning loudly as BJ ran his tongue in and out of his ass, and he pulled his cheeks farther apart. BJ crawled between Corey's legs and began to such his hot tool once again.\n\nCorey grabbed BJ by the back of his head and fucked his mouth wildly, forcing his ten inches down BJ's throat. BJ pulled Corey down to his knees as he lay back on the trunk of the car. BJ spit on his hands and stuck a finger into Corey's asshole.\n\nCorey grunted, but liked the feel of the finger in his ass, keeping the same rhythm as his cock, thrusting his rod into BJ's ravenous mouth. With his other hand, BJ unzipped his own fly and began to jerk himself off as he sucked Corey.\n\nHe could feel the head of Corey's cock swelling inside of his mouth, and he knew that Corey was getting ready to come.\n\nCorey cried, ""I'm going to come. I'm going to come. I'm going to.....""\n\nSuddenly Corey's whole body stiffened as he unleashed great jets of his come into BJ's mouth. BJ groaned and worked on his own prick. He began shooting as he drank Corey's hot semen. It didn't seem to end. BJ had never sucked off anyone who had shot as much before.\n\nHis foot hit the horn of the car which began blowing as BJ swallowed the last drop of Corey's cream. Corey was panting and beads of perspiration were dripping off his chest onto BJ's face. He moved off BJ and lay back on the trunk of the car. ""My God! That felt great, BJ!"" Corey exclaimed.\n\n""Beat's jacking off, doesn't it?"" BJ smiled, and he gave Corey a cigarette.\n\n""It sure does,"" said Corey.\n\nThe two of them lay there smoking their cigarettes for awhile.\n\nFinally BJ said, ""This is the first time anything happened to you like this, Corey?""\n\n""Yes,"" Corey replied, ""it is.""\n\n""Jesus,"" said BJ. ""I don't know whether to feel crummy or not.""\n\n""Don't,"" said Corey. ""You fuck great. Just great.""\n\n""I'd like to give you something,"" said BJ.\n\n""Why,"" said Corey, puzzled.\n\n""Because you gave me something. Hey, you're not wearing a watch. Do you own one?""\n\n""No,"" said Corey.\n\n""Well, here. Take mine. I insist. It's a very good one. Cost my dad a hundred fifty bucks."" Corey hesitated. ""Come on. Take it."" And he handed it to him.\n\nCorey took it. It was a magnificent watch. Corey never had anything so nice. He put it on and held it up and admired it.\n\n""Thanks, BJ. I'll always keep this.""\n\n""Don't thank me, kid. I thank you. You know, Corey, I was serious about what I said before. You could make a million in New York City.""\n\n""How do you mean?""\n\n""Just do what you did for me. Just lay back.""\n\n""And,"" said Corey.\n\n""And guys would pay you very well.""\n\n""Yeh? They would?"" said Corey.\n\n""Sure they would. You got a great face, a beautiful body and a tremendous piece of meat.""\n\n""Well, I'll think about it,"" said Corey. And they both got dressed.\n\nBJ started up the car, and they drove away, away from the field of daisies, the moonlight and innocence.\n\n----\n\nCorey did think about it. First he had to get out of West Virginia and secondly, he felt he could make a go of it because he was everything BJ said he was. He was handsome, he was built, and he was well hung. In fact, he enjoyed being fucked.\n\nAnother month passed. Corey saw BJ regularly. Each time it was exciting to him, and each time BJ gave him a present. Some- thing Corey wanted but could never buy for himself. Then May came and BJ graduated and Corey was once again alone. Summer came and passed uneventfully.\n\nCorey spent as much time away from home as possible. From the beginning of September, Corey had gone to the local swimming pool, his usual weekend hangout. He didn't like the lake. He like to see where he was swimming.\n\nIt was late afternoon and he had fallen asleep on one of the lounges. Everybody had gone. Corey was the last person there, but he didn't know it. He had fallen asleep. He had gotten a golden tan. His pair of white tight swim trunks emphasized his beautiful body and fallen basket.\n\nHe lay sleeping lightly. He was not aware that he was being watched by the lifeguard, Rick. He was a handsome Italian boy. His thick black hair and very, very dark tan and very bright blue eyes made him strikingly handsome.\n\nRick had been watching Corey for some time. He'd noticed him before. Rick was muscular and looked very straight. He couldn't help noticing Corey's large basket, and he was wondering what it would be like to suck him off.\n\nRick got up from watching Corey and walked toward him. He admired Corey's beautiful body. He couldn't take his eyes off the bulging crotch. As he approached Corey he allowed his hand to brush lightly across Corey's crotch. Corey's cock bounced inside his trunks and he stirred slightly in his sleep. Rick was determined to have Corey before the afternoon was out.\n\n""Hey,"" he said, ""wake up.""\n\n""What...huh?"" Corey said, and slowly opened his eyes. He smiled and said, ""Have I slept past closing time?""\n\nRick smiled back and said, ""just about. You're the only one here except me.""\n\nCorey got up and stretched, and as he did, his white swim trunks pulled off slightly over his buttocks, and Rick could see the fine blonde hairs that trailed down Corey's ass.\n\n""Are you in a hurry?"" said Rick.\n\n""No, I'm not,"" said Corey. ""I don't have any place to go.""\n\n""Why don't you give me a hand in closing up, and I'll take you for a beer afterwards.""\n\n""Fine,"" said Corey.\n\nCorey and Rick locked up the place, put the chains across the fences and straightened up all the deck chairs.\n\n""You feel like a shower?"" said Rick.\n\n""Sure,"" said Corey. ""I feel sort of sticky. I guess I'll take one.""\n\nThey went into the men's shower room. Corey was out of his tight pants in no time. Rick almost gasped when he say Corey's free-hanging large cock. Rick stepped out of his own trunks. He was very well built too. He had a fine muscular tan body, small tight attractive ass and a rather fat uncircumcised piece of meat.\n\nRick couldn't contain himself and started to get an erection and turned away from Corey and pretended that he was beginning to soap himself up. Corey smiled to himself. He knew he was making Rick very nervous. And he began to run the water and began to elaborately soap his own body. He ran his hand all over his own body and got it covered with soap and then he began to soap his cock. He could see Rick watching him.\n\nAs he continued soaping it, his cock started to get hard. It was starting to stick out stiff and Rick was beginning to breath heavy. Corey stepped under the shower and washed off all the soap. He turned his back to Rick to tease him a little bit more. He could hear Rick breathing heavily. His cock was just about fully hard now, and he turned around and revealed himself to Rick.\n\nRick gasped at the sight of his stiff ten inches and immedi- ately fell to his knees and began sucking it. Rick tried to force the entire thing into his mouth but he just couldn't take it, and he choked and pulled off for a minute. He looked up at Corey with tearing eyes.\n\n""My God! That's the biggest cock I've ever seen!"" he said.\n\nCorey said, ""You like it? Suck on it some more.""\n\nRick ran his tongue back and forth across Corey's cock. Corey made his cock twitch and jump in mid-air.\n\nRick worked his tongue rapidly up and down Corey's giant shaft and began to circle the huge pink head of it with his tongue. A drop of glistening liquid appeared in the hole of Corey's cockhead. Rick lapped on it and began to run his tongue back and forth across the cockhole.\n\nCorey stared down at the handsome fellow and watched the frantic movements.\n\nHe ran his tongue under Corey's cock and onto Corey's balls. He lapped at Corey's balls like a thirsty dog, and he began to run his tongue under the balls.\n\nRick lay down on the tile floor oblivious to the running water and said to Corey, ""Sit on my face.""\n\nCorey squatted over Rick's face so that Rick could tongue fuck his ass. Corey rolled his ass in a circular motion as Rick, panting, ran his wet, hard tongue as far up Corey's ass as he could get it.\n\nRick said, ""Jack yourself off while I eat your asshole.""\n\n""Okay,"" said Corey.\n\nCorey was hot as an August sun and in no time at all he felt the come begin to make its way towards its destination.\n\n""I'm going to come,"" said Corey. ""You want to take it?""\n\n""Come in your hand,"" said Rick and continued sucking Corey's ass.\n\nCorey cupped his hand as his giant cock began to spurt cream. His large hand filled up with the juice and overflowed a bit. Rick scooted around to the front of Corey and said, ""Let me eat it out of your hand.""\n\n""Okay,"" said Corey. ""It's all yours.""\n\nRick now fell on his knees and lapped Corey's hot come out of his hand. Rick finished and licked off Corey's fingers until there wasn't a drop of juice left.\n\n""Man, that was tasty stuff,"" said Rick to Corey. ""It was a real hot juicy load. I hope you let me eat you often.""\n\n""Sure,"" said Corey, ""any time you want.""\n\nRick said, ""Will you sit on my face again while I jack myself off? I'm so hot I can't stand it.""\n\n""Sure,"" said Corey.\n\nRick laid out on the floor again and Corey sat over his face, and while Rick ate his ass, he jacked himself off. Rick came in no time. Just as he shot, he rammed his whole face into Corey's ass and gave Corey's asshole a slight, tender little bite.\n\n""Jesus,"" said Rick, ""I feel better. Let's continue our shower.""\n\nBoth boys showered. Rick dried off Corey's back for him and they got dressed. Corey noticed the gold chain that Rick was wearing around his neck.\n\n""What's that for?"" he asked.\n\n""That's my zodiac sign,"" said Rick. ""I'm Aries, the ram.""\n\n""Oh yeah,"" said Corey.\n\n""When were you born?"" asked Rick.\n\n""April 9th,"" said Corey.\n\n""Hey, you're a ram too. Figures. Hey, I'll tell you what. I'll give you this for a present for letting me have your cock.""\n\nRick took the gold chain off and put it around Corey's neck.\n\n""Thanks,"" said Corey. ""Thanks a lot for the chain. I really like it. I've never had anything like this.""\n\nRick said, ""Do you need a lift into town? I've got my motor scooter here.""\n\nCorey said, ""Sure. I'd appreciate it if you'd drop me off.""\n\nThe two boys hopped on the motor scooter and sped into town. Rick dropped Corey off at the corner of the main street.\n\n""Thanks for the chain,"" said Corey again. ""I'll see you around.""\n\n""Sure,"" said Rick, ""Any time. It was my pleasure,"" and he sped off.\n\nIt was a nice evening and Corey decided to walk home instead of taking the bus. He got into the house around seven o'clock. He was very tired from the sun and from his activity in the shower. He went to the refrigerator and poured himself a glass of orange juice and then he made himself a peanut butter and dill pickle sandwich.\n\nAfter Corey ate his peanut butter sandwich and drank his orange juice, he went upstairs to his attic room for a nap. It was clouding up outside. It looked like they were going to have a summer rain. Cool breezes began to flow through the attic room which was generally very hot.\n\nCorey took off his clothes and laid down on his bed naked except for the medal that was around his neck. He looked at it once again and he got up, went over to the dresser and opened up a cigar box in which he kept several of his favorite possessions.\n\nIn there was the watch that BJ had given him, a pair of cuff links and a ring, all gifts from BJ. He took the medal off and dropped it into the cigar box and went back to the bed and laid down again.\n\nCool air was rushing through the room, and it was comfort- able lying there as the air caressed his beautiful body.\n\nCorey's tan was a deep, golden brown and the line of his bathing suit emphasized the largeness of his cock. He ran his hand down over his body and played with his cock a little while. He thought about what had just happened to him and how much he had enjoyed it. He also thought about going to New York City.\n\nHe stood up again and went over to the broken full length mirror beside his bed. He examined his face and body in the mirror. He could make it as a hustler, he thought to himself, and he made up his mind then and there to go to New York City.\n\nCorey had saved about ninety dollars out of his money, and he figured that was probably enough to get him there.\n\nHe laid back down on the bed thinking about New York City and dropped off to a sound sleep.\n\nThat Friday after pay day he took thirty more dollars and added it to his New York City kitty. It now came to one hundred and twenty dollars. He put the rest in an envelope and sealed it. Everybody in the house was out. It was the perfect time for him to leave. He had no feeling of connection for the rest of his family except perhaps for his older sister.\n\nHe wrote a note on the envelope saying, ""I'm going to New York City. I'll write soon. Corey.""\n\nHe packed a few clothes in a small leather suitcase that BJ had given him and then he rolled his money in a handkerchief and pinned it inside of his shirt and walked out the door, never looking back.\n\nHe headed for the north bound highway. He decided to hitch- hike to New York City to save money. He got a ride in about fifteen minutes. An elderly couple picked him up and took him as far as the north side of Pittsburgh. After getting out and thanking the couple for the ride, he crossed the highway to a filling station and treated himself to a coke. After he drank his coke he asked the filling station attendant if he could use the rest room.\n\nHe went and peed, washed off his face and went back out. He asked the young attendant which is the best direction to go to New York City. The attendant pointed to a northbound highway and Corey got down, sat on his suitcase and waited.\n\nHe didn't wait long until a long, white Eldorado pulled up. Inside were two guys in their thirties.\n\n""Hi! Jump in,"" said the one nearest Corey. ""Where are you headed?""\n\n""I'm trying to get to New York City,"" explained Corey.\n\n""Great,"" said the guy. ""We're going as far as New Jersey.""\n\nCorey got in. Both the men were fairly attractive and they gave Corey an appreciative look.\n\n""My name's Eric,"" said the driver. ""This is my friend Danny. We both live in New Jersey. We've been visiting my parents.""\n\n""My name's Corey,"" said Corey, ""and I'm going to New York City to work.""\n\n""Oh,"" said Danny. ""What do you work at?""\n\n""Nothing yet,"" said Corey, ""but I think I can get a job doing something.""\n\nDanny nudged Eric and winked at him and said, ""I'm sure you'll make out.""\n\nThe three of them drove along for about two hours swapping jokes, smoking, and skirting the subject of sex.\n\n""You hungry, Corey?"" asked Eric.\n\n""Sort of,"" said Corey.\n\n""We'll turn off at the next Howard Johnsons.""\n\nThey drove for about a half hour more, and they turned off the Pennsylvania Turnpike to one of the Howard Johnson's restau- rants. They went inside and had a hamburger and a cup of coffee. It was about ten o'clock in the evening.\n\nAs they started to go, Eric grabbed Corey's check and said, ""No, that's okay. It's on me. You'll need all the money you can get when you get to New York.""\n\nWhen they got back to the car they decided to put the top up. Corey got back in the back and stretched out. Driving always tired him out. He closed his eyes for a moment and was soon fast asleep.\n\nEric looked over at his sleeping and noticed for the first time how really big Corey's basket was. He nudged his friend Danny and said, ""Take a glance back there and I'll hold the wheel for you. It looks like he's got a real piece of meat on him, this kid.""\n\nDanny looked back and said, ""Wow. I'd love to suck on that.""\n\nEric says, ""I think he can be had. What say I give it a go?""\n\n""Okay, baby. It's your funeral if he starts a fight.""\n\nThey let Corey sleep for about half an hour. As he was sleeping, Eric ran his hand back and forth over Corey's leg, not quite daring to feel his basket. He noticed that his cock was jumping in his pants every time he came close to it with his hand.\n\nFinally, Eric let his hand grope Corey's crotch. He felt it and rubbed his hand back and forth over it as Corey opened his eyes and smiled at him.\n\n""You want some of this?"" said Corey, and he began to undo his pants.\n\nCorey unzipped his pants and pulled them down so that his cock flopped free and also released his balls.\n\n""Jesus,"" said Eric.\n\nDanny glanced back and almost wrecked the car.\n\nEric crawled in the back and helped Corey out of his pants. Corey laid back and Eric started running his tongue across Corey's chest sucking on the chest hairs. Then he ran his tongue down toward his navel.\n\nHe French-kissed his navel for a while and then kissed him all over his stomach and crotch, finally letting his mouth down on the end of it and began to suck on it hungrily.\n\nDanny was watching the whole business in the mirror while he was driving, and he was getting hotter and hotter.\n\nThey approached a truck stop, and he pulled off the road, and he too climbed in the back. They got Corey up on his knees and, while Eric was sucking on Corey's cock, Danny was on the floor with his face in Corey's ass rimming him.\n\nThey were both sucking at him like mad and groping each other while they were doing it.\n\nCorey spread his legs, and both of them put their mouths on one of his balls and began to each suck one. Eric pulled off of Corey's balls and began sucking him again. They took turns sucking him.\n\nCorey said, ""I'm coming close to coming,"" just as Danny was now on him.\n\nAll of a sudden the whole back of the car shook and Corey shot his hot load into Danny's mouth. Danny gobbled at it and let it fill his mouth, but he didn't swallow it. He held it in his mouth. It was quite a mouthful. Some of it dribbled out of the corner of his mouth and he grabbed Eric and kissed him and shared the come with Eric.\n\nEric French kissed Danny hungrily drinking in some of Corey's cum while he did it.\n\nCorey laid back and watched them. He had never seen any- thing like this happen before, but it didn't turn off. The two of them finally stopped necking and smiled at Corey.\n\nDanny says, ""Man, that's one of the biggest cocks I've ever sucked in my whole life. I'm sure you'll do all right in New York, kid. I don't think you have anything to worry about there.""\n\n""With a piece like that, kid, you'll make a million, a million. If you play your cards right you'll become one of New York's top hustlers in no time. I'll tell you what. I'll give you a little bit of advice. Two things. Save your money and don't fuck back, and you'll make a mint.""\n\n""Thanks,"" said Corey. ""I'll take your advice. I save my money anyway, and I don't think I'd dig sucking anybody's cock.""\n\nThe guys got back in the front of the car and Corey got dressed, just in time, as a truck pulled into the truck stop. It had been blinking its lights and was followed in by a man in a sports car.\n\nThe two guys looked at each other and winked and said, ""It must be the atmosphere of the place. I think somebody else is going to get sucked off here too.""\n\nThen they started the car and drove off.\n\nIt was about two-thirty in the morning when the boys reached their destination where they had to turn off from the New Jersey Turnpike. They stopped the car.\n\nThey said to Corey, ""You'll be able to get a bus here into New York if you don't get a ride. They come along about every twenty minutes.""\n\n""Thanks a lot,"" said Corey as he got out.\n\nOne of the two reached into his pockets and pushed a twenty dollar bill into Corey's hand.\n\n""Good luck,"" he said. ""Take this. You may need it.""\n\n""Thanks a lot,"" said Corey.\n\n""See you around, I hope.""\n\nAnd the two guys drove off.\n\n----\n\nCorey waited for a few minutes and a bus approached. He waved it down and got on.\n\n""Does this take me into New York City?"" he asked the driver.\n\n""Sure, Mack. We get into the Port Authority Bus Station in about forty minutes.""\n\nCorey went to the back of the bus and sat down in one of the available seats. He could hardly control his excitement. He was almost in New York City.\n\nAs they were driving in, he could see the lights of the city and all the tall buildings he had read about and seen in the movies. He was like a small child staring out the window, almost gasping at the sights.\n\nHe was very disappointed when they finally had to go through the tunnel. But all of a sudden the bus drove out and they were in the city itself.\n\nThe bus pulled into the Port Authority about three-thirty in the morning. Corey got out with the rest of the people. He wasn't sure exactly where he was going but he didn't care. He was in New York City at last.\n\nHe walked through Port Authority, stopping to buy himself a pack of Juicy Fruit gum and go to the rest room. He came out into the night air.\n\nImmediately he spotted a buy who looked like a fellow co- hustler. He went over to the young kid and asked him where 42nd Street was. The boy looked at him rather incredulously.\n\nHe said, ""It's up that way, man. It's a little late to make out.""\n\nCorey said, ""I'm not going to make out. I'm going to try to get myself a place to stay.""\n\n""Try the Hotel Dixie,"" said the boy. ""It's not too expen- sive and it's right on 42nd Street.""\n\n""Thanks,"" said Corey, and he threw his bag over his shoulder and took off.\n\n42nd Street late in the morning is a pretty dreary sight. These people were faggots that don't make out, hustlers and whores who have, and quite a few cops. But to Corey's eyes it was a magic street. He marveled at all the movies.\n\nHe had never seen so many movie theatres in his life before. They only had two in West Virginia. Corey was quite a movie fan.\n\nHe walked down the street and stopped to look in the store windows and see the jazzy clothes. He made a mental note that he'd have to buy himself a few new things when he started making some money.\n\nHe looked briefly into the porno shops. That sort of thing didn't turn him on. He was curious about how much the males got paid for posing in the nude. He knew that he had more meat soft than most of them had hard. He vowed that he was going to find out and see if he could break into the business.\n\nAfter strolling up and down 42nd Street for about twenty minutes, he thought perhaps he'd better go get his hotel room. So he went into the lobby of the Hotel Dixie.\n\nBehind the desk was a large, tough looking blonde about forty-five.\n\n""What do you want, honey?"" she said.\n\n""I need a room,"" said Corey.\n\n""You got money, kid?"" she said.\n\n""Sure, I've got money. I brought some with me.""\n\n""Are you new in town?"" asked the woman. ""You look new.""\n\n""I just got in tonight from West Virginia,"" said Corey. ""A friend of mine recommended the hotel.""\n\n""Hmmm,"" she grunted. ""It couldn't have been much of a friend. Well, sure, kid, we've got rooms, plenty of rooms. I'll give you a good rate. You want to stay here permanent?""\n\n""Probably, for the time being,"" said Corey.\n\n""Fine. It's nice to have a good-looking young kid around. You a hustler?""\n\n""What?"" said Corey.\n\n""Come on, honey. Are you a hustler?""\n\nCorey just looked at her.\n\n""Well, it don't matter if you don't want to tell me. All I can say is, keep your nose clean. Don't have any trouble in the room, and we'll get along just fine. I hear no evil, see no evil and speak no evil. By the way, my name is Roberta, but you can call me Bobbie.""\n\n""My name's Corey.""\n\n""Corey. Hmmm,"" grunted Roberta. ""That's a catchy name. I'll tell you what. I'll give you a room on the twenty-second floor. Suit you fine?""\n\n""Twenty-second! Jesus,"" said Corey. ""I don't think I've ever been up that high before.""\n\n""Well,"" said Roberta. ""It's a lot cooler up that high. Here's the key. Just show it to the elevator operator and he'll show you which direction to go to your room.""\n\n""Thanks. Thanks a lot, Bobbie,"" said Corey. ""I'll see you tomorrow.""\n\n""Sure, kid. Sure.""\n\nShe went back to her National Inquirer.\n\nThe elevator operator was an aged man, probably about seven- ty-five, who insisted on wearing a Beatles' style cheap wig. You could see the line of grey hair in the back of his neck. It was very obvious that it was a wig, and Corey could hardly keep from laughing outloud.\n\nHe reached the twenty-second floor and the elevator operator leaned out, grunted something, and pointed down the hall. Corey assumed that that was the direction of his room. He got out, looked around him.\n\nIt was sort of shoddy, with a jungle-like wall paper on the walls, which was coming down in many places. Corey walked down the hall. As he passed on room he could hear moans on the in- side. Obviously somebody was having sex.\n\nHe listened for a minute.\n\nHe could hear the woman sighing, ""Take me, fuck me, fuck me,"" and he could hear the sound of a cock going in and out of her cunt.\n\nIt didn't interest him, so he walked on down and found his room, which was number 227. He put the key in the door and opened the room. The room was small, but comfortable enough. It had a twin bed in it,m a dresser, and a sink in the corner of the room. It had one large window.\n\nCorey went over to the window. It had a fairly good view. He looked out. He got dizzy. He had never been that high before in his life.\n\nHe looked around and noticed on the wall that there was a sign saying the bathroom and shower were down the hall. He decided to himself that as soon as he started making good money he would move into a room that had a private bath.\n\n----\n\nCorey was tired and hot from the ride and decided that he needed a shower. A paper-wrapped piece of soap was lying on the dresser. He went down the hall to find the shower.\n\nHe found the bathroom in no time. He was a little annoyed to find a note on the door saying, ""The door doesn't lock. Please knock before entering.""\n\nHe knocked. Nobody said anything, so he went in. The room was empty. Corey stripped down and climbed into the shower. He turned it on fairly hot and began to wash himself.\n\nAfter he finished taking a shower, he stepped out and was drying himself with a towel when the door opened.\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry,"" said the man.\n\nHis eyes were glued to Corey's crotch.\n\nCorey said, ""That's okay. They should have a lock on the door.""\n\nThe man said, ""I just have to take a quick piss. Do you mind?""\n\n""Go right ahead,"" said Corey, and continued to dry himself.\n\nThe man went over to the john and began pissing. He was about forty-five years old and was beginning to get bald in the front. After he finished, he shook himself off and flushed the john.\n\nThe man turned back and watched Corey drying himself. He just stood there. His eyes were fixed on Corey.\n\nCorey was rubbing his skin vigorously with a towel and looked up and noticed the man staring at him. The man was admir- ing Corey's large cock.\n\n""How would you like to get that thing sucked off?"" said the man.\n\nCorey smiled to himself. He thought, I might as well start off in New York on the right foot.\n\nHe said, ""I only do it for money.""\n\nThe man said, ""That's okay, baby. I've got fifteen bucks on me. That's all I got. You can have that.\n\n""Fine,"" said Corey.\n\nThe man gave him the fifteen bucks and Corey put it into the pocket of his pants that were hanging on the back of the door.\n\nThe man said to Corey, ""Come over here near the door, and keep your hand on it so that nobody comes in.""\n\nCorey did. He stood there with his legs spread apart, with his huge cock hanging halfway down his thigh. The man knelt down. He took both of Corey's balls in his hands and began to lick them.\n\nAfter he had covered Corey's balls with moisture, he took the half hard prick and jammed it into his mouth. He groaned as he tasted the firm young flesh of Corey's juicy cock.\n\nThe man began to suck on Corey, rhythmically. Corey's cock bounced hard in no time. Corey kept his left foot jammed against the door in case anybody might try to get in.\n\nThe man went to Corey's cock hungrily. He groaned as he sucked on the big joint. His hands played with Corey's huge balls as his mouth worked back and forth on his joint.\n\nCorey thought to himself that he would come quickly and get it over with. He didn't care too much for the man, and besides, the man had only given him fifteen dollars. He stiffened his legs slightly and began to concentrate on coming.\n\nThe man was a very good cock sucker. He was able to take most of Corey's cock in his mouth, and he was going at it like a hungry man. The man took his head off Corey's cock and looked at it.\n\nHe said, ""Oh, baby, what a great cock you have. I want you to come in my mouth, come real quick. I want you to come and shoot in my mouth, and I'm going to eat it.""\n\nCorey said, ""Fine, if that's what you want.""\n\nThe man went back on it and started sucking wildly. Corey tensed his muscles. He could feel the come starting to build up. His whole cock swelled up inside the man's mouth.\n\nCorey grabbed the guy by the ears and said, ""Take it. I'm going to shoot. I'm going to shoot.""\n\nCorey shot again, his second time for the night. He pumped his cock wildly into the man's hungry mouth. The man swallowed his cum eagerly. He swallowed every last drop of it. He kept sucking on Corey's cock, trying to get more cum out of it.\n\n""That's all there is,"" said Corey. ""Ain't no more. ""\n\nThe guy got up, brushed off his knees and smiled. He said, ""That's the best piece of meat I've ever had in my life, baby. I'd give you more than fifteen bucks, but that's all I've got. I live down in 734. Any time you want to get rid of a load and make a few bucks, knock on my door. My name's Ed. What yours?""\n\n""My name is Corey.""\n\n""Well, Corey,"" said Ed, squeezing Corey's cock, ""I hope I can have it again. And he turned and walked out the door.\n\nCorey went over to the sink and washed off his cock and balls. He dried himself and got dressed. He went back to his room. He sat down on the edge of the bed and began figuring out his money. He added the fifteen dollars that he had just make to the hundred and twenty that he had when he left West Virginia, and the twenty he made off the buys on the road.\n\nThat made one hundred and fifty-five dollars. And he hadn't spent a cent of his own money yet. He wrapped the money back up into the handkerchief and looked around the room for a good place to hide it.\n\nHe looked in the closet. It had been papered with oil cloth, and at one corner the oil cloth was coming loose. Corey stuck his money on the inside of that and figured nobody could find that.\n\nHe went back to the bed and laid down, happy that he was in New York and on his way to making a mint. He fell quickly asleep.\n\n----\n\nIt was about two in the afternoon when Corey woke up. ""Jesus,"" he said when he looked at his watch. ""I slept the entire day away.""\n\nHe quickly dressed, brushed his teeth and washed up. He got his money out of the closet and took out five dollars and put it back. Then he went out and got the elevator. There was a dif- ferent man on now, a rather far, sweaty looking man.\n\nHe went down to the lobby of the hotel.\n\n""Slept a little late, honey,"" said Roberta, who was still sitting there reading the same National Inquirer.\n\n""Yes, I was tired.""\n\nHe told her that he would like to change rooms, that he would like to have a better room one with a private bath. The woman grinned.\n\n""Well, kid,"" she said. ""You must be doing okay. Sure. I'll fix you up. I'll fix you up in a real nice room. I'll have it ready for you when you get back. Going out and making a little more money, kid?""\n\n""No, ma'am,"" said Corey. ""I'm going out to relax a while. There's a movie down the street I'd like to see. It's the latest Walt Disney film.""\n\n""Have fun, honey,"" she said. ""Have fun, and I'll see you when you get back.""\n\nCorey walked through the door and out into the bright sun- light. He was happy, happy with himself and happy with New York City.\n\n""Yes, sir,"" he said. ""I'm going to make it in New York City. I'll just remember the motto: Save money and don't fuck back.""\n\nHe walked down the street through the carnival-like mob of infamous 42nd Street of New York City. He was an outstanding looking boy in a city of handsome boy, a confident boy in a city of indifference, an innocent boy in an atmosphere of perversion.\n\nCorey walked on sort of aimlessly, lost in the heat of the mob. He almost walked by the theater that was showing the Disney film, which he anxiously wanted to see.\n\nThe man in the ticket booth smiled gingerly at Corey as he approached.\n\n""What time is the next show?"" asked Corey.\n\n""Well, er...it just went on twenty minutes ago. You're a little late. The next show starts two hours from now.""\n\nCorey frowned and glanced up and down the block. He decided to forget the Disney film and started towards the corner.\n\n""Er, sir, can I suggest something? Perhaps a little relief from the sticky weather would be nice? Er, the theater is air conditioned,"" said the man in the booth.\n\n""Hmm, that's true. But I hate walking in on a movie,"" replied Corey.\n\n""Well, er, if I may be so forward, I'd like to offer you our hospitality suite where you can sit and relax before the next show. I, er, myself am off work in a couple of minutes and, er, I'd be happy to engage you in a little company.""\n\nCorey had sensed the man's growing interest long before this obvious pitch and enjoyed watching the man sweat under his meek efforts.\n\n""Well, why not? I guess I could use some relaxation.""\n\nHe and the cashier entered the theater through a side door. They walked along a narrow hallway and stopped at a door marked Private.\n\n""You, er, live nearby?"" asked the seemingly awkward man.\n\n""Yes. Just in from West Virginia. My first trip to New York. Say, thanks for the free entrance.""\n\nThe man eyed Corey's bulge and while glaring at it, muttered in a trance-like voice, ""You can have free entrance to my theater whenever you allow me a little free entrance to your asshole.""\n\nCorey pretended shock and brought the poor, embarrassed man back to his senses.\n\n""This is your theater?""\n\n""Yes. And, er, as a matter of fact, it's not only that, er, it's a front for a male, er, whorehouse.""\n\nIt was difficult for him to say it and he gulped the last words, looking every bit the moron.\n\nCorey was very excited by the discovery and thought of how very, very lucky he had been so far.\n\n""Well, Mr...""\n\n""Pandy. And yours?"" He smacked his lips and his wet tongue slid out.\n\n""Corey. I'm interested in your other business, Pandy. I was just thinking about doing a little of that stuff for some good bread. What's the deal?""\n\nPandy's eyes were all over Corey's body and he edged his way closer. Finally, a trembling extended hand fumbled its way onto Corey's cock. He rubbed it for a while without looking at Corey. The cock grew, and the hand on it relaxed.\n\n""Why don't we see, Corey, if, er, you're all you look to be. Er, okay?""\n\nCorey smiled sweetly at Pandy and showed him pearly whites and two dimples to boot.\n\n""Lie down, darling, on the sofa and unzip your pants.""\n\nCorey followed instructions and made sure the blond hairs of his shaft grew out of the opening in his pants.\n\nPandy knelt down and cupped the organ between his hands. He face pressed down on it, and his tongue darted out.\n\nCorey felt his cock going into the wide, wet mouth. He was thinking of how easy things turned out and how easy they would still be.\n\nPandy's slurps were loud and Corey felt that the entire area of his shaft was submerged in hot, soapy water.\n\nCorey was about to come and began to spew forth his juice. Pandy watched and sucked and watched. His eyes bulged out and his mouth went from the cock to a big wide grin.\n\n""You'll find a very pleasant career here with us, Corey. All the contacts are here to be made. All the hustling you can handle with top paying, er, faggots. Welcome, Corey, to the House of Cockamania!""\n\nIndeed, Corey stood erect and with head held high grasped the man's hand and said, ""I shall do my best, Pandy, and for the best!""\n\nYes, New York smiled down at Corey's bulge and provided well with the lucky breaks and good shakes."
1113,Cori - 1,"['Mg', 'family', 'ped']","Cori had always been a cute little girl, but now at eleven, I noticed she was beginning to show the first signs of maturity. Her nipples had just begun to poke out into her shirts, and her little ass was beginning to fill out. I often found myself staring at her on the beach, wishing I was twenty years younger. \n\nOn our second day there, I was awakened by Cori jumping up on the bed and tickling me on my ribs. \n\n""Come on sleepyhead! Brett and I are making a sand castle and.......,"" I heard her say as I bolted upright.\n\nHer words stopped as the sheet slid down piling up in my crotch. It was obvious to her that I didn't have any clothes on, as she could plainly see the top of my ass and the sides of my hips. I quickly pulled the sheet around me as she covered her mouth and giggled. \n\n""You sure know how to scare a guy to death, Cori. Where is everybody?""\n\n""They're all down on the beach. Mom said for me to come up and get you since you used to be really good at making sand castles.""\n\nHer mom never could stand me sleeping late. I just leaned back, looking at Cori for a moment before answering. Even through my sleepy eyes she looked gorgeous. Her long blonde hair flowing down to just above her bikini top, which seemed to be flat across her chest except for the two little bumps of her nipples. She was sitting on the bed with one leg on the floor and the other tucked under her, giving me a clear view at the tightly stretched fabric covering her prepubescent slit.\n\n""Well???"" she asked, ""are you coming?""\n\n""I guess so,"" I said sleepily, ""but first, come a little closer. I want to tell you a little secret.""\n\nShe leaned forward, turning her ear towards me. I quickly grabbed her, tickling her under her arms. She let out a squeal, turning and falling right on me, her firm ass twisting around on my lap. My right hand went over her shoulder and onto her chest to hold her down, and found itself resting on one of her nipples. Even though it seemed she was flat, I definitely felt the beginnings of a soft but firm swell of a breast. She flinched a little, but then resumed her squirming and giggling, making no effort to remove my hand. My dick jumped at all of this stimulation, and I quickly rolled Cori off of me.\n\n""Now, you go on back out and I'll be down as soon as I get dressed,"" I said as I adjusted the sheet up over my lap.\n\nCori rushed forward, grabbing me on both sides of my hips and tickling, before running out of the room giggling.\n\nDown on the beach, Cori and Brett already had a pretty big pile of sand, and were furtively working around it. I, too, sat down and began working, but found my gaze focused on Cori more than on the sand castle. She would alternate between stooping down with her legs spread, to kneeling with her little butt poked out.\n\nI couldn't believe I was getting turned on by this little girl. There were plenty of gorgeous grown women lying about on the beach, but I could hardly bring myself to notice them for staring at Cori. Lucky for me that my older two sisters were engrossed in conversation about some moonlight cruise line that was based at the nearby fishing port.\n\nBack inside later that evening, I noticed that my sisters were being awful nice to me. I fugured they were probably trying to butter me up for something.\n\n""Chris....,"" Beth began, ""Jenny and I were talking about the moonlight cruise that runs out of Southport. I've never been, but she tells me it's really great. I'd like to go, but....,""\n\nShe stopped, and looked at Brett and Levi, then back at me with those sad puppy dog eyes of hers.\n\n""Yeah, I know,"" I sighed, ""you don't have a babysitter.""\n\n""Oh, would you?"" she said excitedly.\n\n""Well....,""\n\n""If you don't mind keeping Brett and Levi, then you won't mind keeping Cori, too,"" she added.\n\nI started to protest being left alone, but then the thought of Cori's nubile young body appeared in my mind.\n\n""Uh, no. I guess not,"" I replied, trying to sound unenthusiastic.\n\n""The cruise starts at 9:30 and lasts about three hours. That means we won't be getting back until about two o'clock with the driving time and all. Are you sure that'll be alright?"" she asked almost beggingly.\n\n""Yeah, you two go on and have fun. We'll be alright here.""\n\nJenny and Beth left around eight o'clock, not wanting to miss the boat. The kids had already had their bath, so I popped a mild horror movie in the VCR and spread a blanket down for the kids to lay on. I sat down on the sofa behind them, and began to gaze at Cori's firm behind sticking up under her thin gown.\n\n""Cori, would you scratch my back?"" Levi asked.\n\n""Sure,"" she replied, rolling over slightly on her side as she began rubbing him. \n\nAfter awhile, Levi was fast asleep. I got up and carried him to bed, and when I returned I saw Cori busy scratching Brett's back lightly. Both were still pretty intent on watching the movie, but as I sat down I became intent on Cori's now exposed underwear. I could see the line of her ass through her tight panties as she lay on her side. The thin jogging shorts I was wearing were unable to hide the erection I was getting from this sight, so I picked up a magazine and put across my lap. Soon, Cori began to scratch Brett's back under his shirt using long slow strokes up and down, occasionally going below his waistband and rubbing the top of his ass through his pants before going back up.\n\n""OK, it's my turn,"" Cori said, rolling over onto her belly.\n\n""Do you want me to scratch your back under your gown, too?"" Brett asked.\n\nCori turned to look back at me. I quickly pretended to be asleep, but leaving my eyes open just enough so that I could watch.\n\n""Well...., OK,"" she said hestitantly, ""but if he starts to wake up, you'll have to quit.""\n\nCori then raised her hips up slightly, pulling her gown up to just under her breasts. This allowed Brett to pull the back of her gown up over her shoulders, giving him full access to her back, and me a clear view of her beautiful ass. He began to lightly scratch her back, looking back and forth from the TV to her back. Eventually, he made his way down until his downward passes were going over the top of her panties a couple of inches below her waistband, before going up again. Then it happened. On about the fifth pass down, his fingers reached the waistband of her panties and paused, as they made their way under them. Then his stroke continued down onto her ass, lingering there for awhile, making small circles on her cheeks before going back up her back. She never even flinched.\n\nIt was then that it occurred to me that they had probably explored like this before, as they had spent the night together occasionally. Nobody would have suspected that two young kids would be curious about their sex organs at this age, now would they?\n\nBrett began getting bolder, rubbing down along the sides of her hips under her panties on his downward strokes. In the blue glow of the television, I thought I could see Brett's little prick poking out in his pajamas. \n\n""Want me to rub your chest, Brett?"" Cori whispered, turning slightly.\n\n""OK,"" he whispered back, rolling over onto his back.\n\nCori propped herself up on her elbow, leaving her gown hiked up on her shoulders, and began unbuttoning Brett's pajama shirt. She then began making large circles around his nipples with her fingertips, easing lower with each pass, until finally she was at the frontier of his pajama bottoms. At first, she stopped at the waistband, returning back up to his chest, but then she let her fingertips slip gently just under the waistband on about the fourth pass. Receiving no protest from Brett, on her next pass she went slightly lower, eventually reaching the point just above where his dick was. I could tell Brett was excited. Neither one was saying a word, nor were they looking at each other. Then, I saw Cori's hand go down....., under the raised portion of Brett's hard dick, and touching the base first. Brett gasped quietly, as she found the rest of his dick sticking up above her hand running her hand up and down its length. She turned her attention away from the television now to what she was doing, feeling up his shaft to the tip, and back down to his balls. She glanced over at me, checking to make sure I was still ""asleep"" before continuing her exploration of Brett's young dick. Feeling certain that I was not going to wake up, she took her hand out and unsnapped the front of Brett's pajama bottoms. Slowly she peeled back the flaps, exposing the tip of his hard little dick. The first sound escaped from her lips as a gasp. She lightly grasped it by the head, pulling it this way and that while examining it closely.\n\nMy own cock was about to burst through my shorts, but I was afraid to move and spoil this sight.\n\nI heard her giggle a little bit, as she pulled his pajama bottoms up to get a better look at his little dick and balls.\n\n""Is it always stiff like that?"" I heard her whisper to Brett.\n\n""No. Just when I play with it,"" he whispered back.\n\n""What does it feel like?"" she said still whispering.\n\n""It..., it just feels real good! You want me to do you?""\n\n""I don't know,"" she said looking at me. ""I guess you can rub my stomach, though.""\n\nWith that, she rolled over onto her back, her gown still just under those preteen tits. I could now see her tight underwear stretched across her lower tummy, as she lay with her legs together. Brett rolled over onto his side, leaving his bottoms unbuttoned, and began by rubbing in circles lightly on Cori's belly. His caresses became progressively longer and wider, eventually coming to the bottom of her gown lying across her chest. He gently continued up, pushing the gown away as he went, and exposing her beautiful pink little areolas for the first time!\n\nHer breasts looked like little miniature snow-capped peaks, with only the areolas barely rising off of her chest at all. Brett rubbed his fingers across one of her nipples, causing it and the surrounding skin to move slightly. Then his caress moved around and down, past her navel, and just to the waistband of her panties. He tested her reaction by continuing on past the waistband on the outside, down to just above where her slit would start before bringing his hand back up and circling her little nips again. He repeated this action several times until finally, his fingertips went just under the waistband of her panties lingering there, making small cirlcles before tracing back up her belly to her chest. He was obviously wanting to go further, but he just wasn't sure how far Cori would let him go yet.\n\nCori was still lying quietly, her arm draped across her eyes, making no attempt to protest his explorations. Brett was intenly looking at Cori, giving me a chance to look at both of them with my eyes wide open. I slowly eased my right hand down under the magazine on my lap, adjusting my cock and smearing the precum around on the head a little.\n\nAgain, Brett traced his fingertips back down Cori's belly..., down to her panties, and slipping them under the waistband. This time, Brett began exploring further, rubbing back and forth to each hipbone. Then....., slowly, he eased down, until...., his fingers were now at the top of her slit. He eased his hand down a little further, and it was then I saw a slight look of surprise on his face. This look soom changed to one of wonder, as he probably was asking himself why she too, didn't have something similar to a cock down there. He pushed further, as Cori opened her legs to allow him better access. I could see his hand pushing the legband of her panties away from her as it slid down over her little pussy, giving me my first glimse of the outer reaches of her hairless vulva. His hand explored her twat, rubbing this way and that. \n\nI could stand it no longer. I began rubbing my cock as he rubbed her pussy. Suddenly, he jerked his hand out, blurting out an ""EEEWWW!!!"" as he recoiled his hand.\n\nThis caused me to jump, knocking the magazine off of my lap. I quickly scrambled to grab it, pulling my hand out of my shorts just as Cori bolted upright.\n\n""It's WET down there!"" Brett exclaimed, still not realizing what he had done.\n\n""What are you kids doing?"" I said sternly as I sat upright to hide my hard-on.\n\nThey both sat there with there mouths hanging open, stunned. Cori had pulled her gown down but couldn't get it over her painties. Brett was sitting with his legs under him, his sticky hand curled up in the air like a surgeon does after a scrub down.\n\n""Well, I'm waiting for an answer,"" I commanded. I had to make this look good.\n\n""We....., uh...., we w-were just rubbing each other's back,"" Cori stammered.\n\n""It didn't look like he was rubbing your back to me. He had his hand down your panties!""\n\n""Awww...., please don't do anything. Don't tell... please?"" she pleaded.\n\n""Well, what were you doing, Cori?"" I asked. If I played my cards right.....\n\n""Well..., we were just feeling each other a little bit,"" she replied.\n\nBrett had said nothing yet. He just sat there with his hand still in the air in front of him, looking back and forth from Cori to me as we spoke.\n\n""You two don't know anything about what each other's sex looks like, do you?""\n\nThey both just shook their heads no. I sat there for a moment, acting like I was thinking about what I was going to do.\n\n""Are you going to tell our moms?"" Cori asked, weakly.\n\n""Do you really want to know more about sex,"" I asked, avoiding her question for the moment.\n\n""Yeah!!!"" they both said in chorus.\n\nNow I had them right where I wanted them.\n\n""Well..., OK. But you have to do just as I say. And I won't tell your moms if you keep all of this just between us, OK?""\n\nThey both nodded in agreement."
1114,Cori - 2,"['Mg', 'family', 'ped']","Cori sat silently, her eyes looking at me then looking down.\n\n""Cori?"" I prodded.\n\n""Well..., I-I saw a little bit,"" she said quietly, ""but it wasn't much!""\n\n""I see,"" I paused for a moment, ""Do you two want to see more of each other, down there?""\n\n""Yeah!"" Brett blurted out.\n\nCori just lay there looking rather uncertain about all of this.\n\n""How about it Cori?""\n\n""I...., I don't know,"" she said apprehensively, ""I don't want mom finding out. And besides......, I'm a little embarrassed.""\n\n""Well, I'm not going to tell anybody,"" I said, trying to reassure her. ""We'll just keep it our little secret. And if it makes you feel any better, we'll start with Brett.""\n\n""Hey! That ain't fair! She already got to see me!""\n\n""Now just calm down Brett,"" I commanded. ""We aren't going to do anything if you don't do as I say.""\n\n""Oh..., alright,"" he said reluctantly.\n\n""Is that alright with you, Cori?"" I asked.\n\n""Well...., I..., I guess so. But I'm embarrassed for you to see me....., you know.....?""\n\n""I see. Well, maybe we can work something out about that, OK?""\n\n""O-OK, I guess so.""\n\n""OK, then. Brett, why don't you lay down on your back, and let Cori start rubbing your chest?""\n\nI wanted to ease them into this, and get their curiosity and excitement going again. Brett lay back, his pajama top and pants still unbuttoned. His little dick was now soft, and was still covered just below the bottom of the flap. Cori scooted over to him on her butt, and began rubbing his chest. Brett just lay there with his hands behind his head, enjoying himself. I watched Cori as she circled Brett's nipples with her fingertips, and it wasn't long before I noticed that Brett's dick began to poke up in his pajamas again.\n\n""Why don't you take your pajama bottoms off, Brett?"" I asked, trying to get Cori to get loosened up more.\n\nBrett wasn't shy. He just lifted his hips up and shucked them right off, kicking them onto the sofa with his foot. Cori was embarrassed to look at it at first, but as she continued to caress Brett's chest, I noticed her gaze began to shift down to it, lingering longer each time. Her strokes began to get lower and lower, finally coming to within inches of his little dick, but still not touching it. She was still too shy to touch it with me looking on, so I decided to coax her on a little bit.\n\n""Cori, it's OK to touch it. I'll tell you what to do to make it feel good for him if you want me to.""\n\nShe nodded her head as she tentatively grasped his dick and began fondling it along the shaft. This caused Brett to stiffen his legs, forcing his hips up slightly.\n\n""That part is what is called the penis,"" I informed her. ""At least that's the scientific name for it. Most people call it a dick, or cock. If you look down, you'll see a little bag, or sack.""\n\nShe began to run her fingertips down to his scrotum, causing it to shrink up a little.\n\n""If you feel real gently, you can feel two little balls in there. Those are called testicles.""\n\nShe gently probed her index finger into his scrotum, then grasping one of his balls between her thumb and index finger.\n\n""When he gets older, that's what will make sperm.""\n\n""Oh, yeah. We learned about that in school,"" she interuppted. ""What does sperm look like?""\n\n""Well...,"" I paused, ""I don't know if Brett can make any sperm yet, but it's usually thick and white.""\n\nI didn't want to satisfy her curiosity soley on Brett. I was pretty sure that even though he probably couldn't produce any sperm yet , he probably could ejaculate. I didn't want her to know that, though. I just had to take a chance that Brett had not yet jacked off all the way before now. \n\nSince Brett didn't say anything, I continued, ""Maybe you'll get to see some sperm later on, though.""\n\nCori just looked over at me, still holding Brett's testicle between her finger.\n\n""Owww!"" Brett yelled.\n\nCori jumped, letting go of his ball.\n\n""You have to be very careful when you feel his balls, Cori. It's OK, though, he's alright. Now wrap your fingers around his dick, and slide them up and down.""\n\nShe gently reached over taking his dick in her hand, and began to stroke it.\n\n""That feels real good to a boy. It's kinda feels something like when he's having sex.""\n\n""Sex feels good. I mean..., for a boy?"" she asked.\n\n""Oh, yeah! It feels much better than that. And it also feels real good to the girl, too,"" I replied, not telling the whole truth.\n\nI could see the gears working in Cori's head. She was probably thinking about how good it felt when Brett felt her up a while ago, and also about my telling her that Brett couldn't make any sperm yet.\n\nI let her play with Brett a little while longer, before springing the next bombshell on her.\n\n""There's something else that feels real good to a boy, that feels even more like having sex.""\n\n""What?"" she asked.\n\n""It's when a girl puts the boy's dick in her mouth, and sucks on it a little. Why don't you try it on Brett?""\n\nHer expression changed to a sneer, ""What if he pees in my mouth?""\n\n""Oh, he's not going to pee in your mouth. His dick is too hard for that. Why don't you try it? It's not going to hurt you. Just be sure you don't bite him or rub your teeth against his dick, because that would hurt him.""\n\nShe looked down at Brett's dick with uncertainty, still stroking it gently, then back at me.\n\n""It's OK., go ahead,"" I encouraged.\n\nCori leaned over, stopping her mouth right at Brett's dick. She opened her lips, and without touching his dick with any part of her mouth, slowly put the head just inside her mouth. She them backed off, glancing over at me, then readjusted herself onto her knees. Once again, she leaned over Brett, putting the head of his dick just inside her mouth without touching it with her lips. \n\nThen......, slowly...., her lips closed until...., finally! Her lips were now wrapped around Brett's little dick! Brett's legs stiffened again, thrusting his hips up. Cori pulled back, sucking slightly on Brett's dick as it popped out with a loud ""pttthhhppp!""\n\nShe eased back slightly, licking her lips, and tasting this new sensation. Again, she went down on him, and since Brett's dick was still relatively small, this time she easily took all of it into her mouth. She closed her lips around it and holding her mouth in one place, began sucking on it much the way a baby sucks on a bottle. Brett's hips pushed up into her face, forcing any remaining fraction of his dick into her mouth and pushing Cori's nose into his balls. She kept sucking on it, pulling back after a few seconds, and again, releasing his dick from her mouth with another ""pttthhhppp!""\n\n""That's very good Cori!"" I encouraged. ""This time, just move your mouth up and down on his dick while sucking on it. You don't have to suck real hard, just a little bit. And every once in a while, lick it with your tounge, just like you would with a lollipop.""\n\nShe looked over at me with a little smile, pleased that she was doing so well. Then, she leaned over and again took Brett's dick in her mouth, but this time she started at the head. Slowly at first, she eased her mouth up and down on Brett's hard, little dick, increasing the tempo to match Brett as he began to hump her mouth.\n\nI leaned back on one arm, and began to rub my dick through my shorts. She was a sight to behold, her panty- clad ass poking out from under her gown, and her long blonde hair swishing back and forth as she sucked Brett's dick.\n\nAfter a minute or two, Brett began to draw his legs up, bending at the hips. Even though he didn't know what was happening, I knew he was close to coming in Cori's mouth. But I wasn't through with them yet.\n\n""Cori, why don't you take a break and let Brett rub you for a while?""\n\nCori sat up, and I heard the now familiar ""pttthhhppp!"" as Brett's dick escaped her lips. She lay down on her back, pulling her gown down to cover her panties as Brett began to stroke her chest. \n\n""Don't be shy, Cori,"" I said, stroking her blonde hair. ""It won't feel as good if he has to rub you through your clothes. Why don't you just take your gown off. You can leave your panties on if you want to.""\n\nCori blushed, ""Well..., alright. But only if you promise not to laugh. My boobies are not big like mom's are yet."""
1115,Cori - 3,"['Mg', 'family', 'ped']","I gently caressed around the area surrounding the nipple closest to me, as I watched Brett do the same on the other side. Her nipples began to harden, causing them to poke out even further from her chest.\n\n""Brett, do you remember how Cori was sucking on your dick at first, not using her teeth?"" I asked, as he nodded his head yes.\n\n""Well, why don't you gently suck on one of her nipples like that? I think she may like it.""\n\nBrett eased over and gently put his lips over Cori's left nipple and began sucking. Even though it stuck out some, her nipple was still not big enough to get a good lip hold on it, and Brett's mouth at first began to slip off with a ""pthhtt!"" But as he continued, the nipple began to stretch some, slipping deeper into his mouth. \n\n""Ow!"" Cori flinched, as he either sucked too hard, or raked his teeth across her nipple. \n\n""Not so hard Brett,"" I instructed. ""Here, let me show you.""\n\nI leaned over, not waiting for Cori's approval, and circled my tounge around on her left areola. I could see out of the corner of my eye Cori's mouth open slightly. I then eased down, taking the nipple between my lips, sucking it gently as I caressed her belly. As with Brett, there wasn't much to hold onto at first, but as her nipple began to stretch, I was able to get more of it into my mouth. After a little bit more of this 'instruction', I raised up to see Brett caressing Cori just below the waistband on the outside of her panties.\n\nI leaned back to watch as Brett's hand inched lower, circling as it went, until finally his fingertips were brushing the top of her slit. On his next pass down, I watched as his fingertips bumped across the cleft of her slit, causing Cori to draw her legs up slightly. Brett then slid his hand right down between her legs, feeling the smoothness of her panty-covered pussy.\n\nGlancing at Cori's face, I could see she was looking directly at Brett's hand sliding up and down between her legs. Her breathing was becoming more rapid, as she began to get more excited.\n\n""Cori,"" I whispered, ""why don't you just slip your panties off now? That way you will be able to feel more, and Brett will get a chance to see you.""\n\nShe hesitated. I knew as soon as I said 'Brett will get a chance to see you' that she may have second thoughts. I had to think fast.\n\n""It wouldn't be fair since you got to see him, if you didn't let him see you,"" I prodded.\n\nShe still lay there, blushing.\n\n""Are you embarrassed to take them off?"" I asked, her responding with a big nod.\n\n""Well, would it make you feel any better if I took my clothes off, too? I asked.\n\nShe tought for a moment, then nodded yes.\n\nI rolled over onto my back, and lifting my hips up I pulled my shorts down until the waistband caught on the head of my dick. I lifted the band up and over my cockhead, then lowering my hips before shucking them the rest of the way off. \n\n""Wow, it's a lot bigger than Brett's, and it's hard too!"" Cori gasped.\n\n""And look at all the hair it's got all around it!"" Brett exclaimed. \n\nNow it was my turn to be embarrassed. Both of them were just gawking at my tool, and all of it's surrounding hair.\n\n""OK, Cori,"" I pointed out, ""it's your turn.""\n\nI reached over and took the waistband of her panties, and slowly pulled them down as she raised her hips. More and more of her smooth abdomen became exposed, until finally, her hairless, eleven-year-old slit came into full view! As I pulled her panties the rest of the way off and threw them aside, Brett began to rub up and down the outside of her pussy.\n\n""Why is it so wet down there?"" Brett asked inquisitively.\n\n""When a girl become stimulated down there, she becomes wet,"" I explained. ""It helps the boy's dick go in easier when having sex.""\n\nCori looked a little tense. I lay back down beside her and began to reassure her that she should just enjoy herself. I noticed that she was looking at my dick when she thought I wasn't looking, so I decided it was time for the next step.\n\n""Would you like to touch me down there, Cori?"" I asked innocently.\n\nShe nodded yes so I positioned myself until my hips were near her head and my head was near her hips. I was now in a position to watch Brett working on her little hairless twat, as she began to caress my dick and balls. I felt her little hands wrap around my throbbing member, as she moved it this way and that, exploring every inch.\n\n""What's this stuff coming out of the end, Uncle Chris?"" Cori asked, as she spread the precum around on the head of my dick.\n\n""Well, that's something like sperm, but it's different,"" I began. ""It kinda helps the man to have sex, for the same reason you're wet too.""\n\nHer little fingers on my dick were feeling mighty good! I just wanted to stick it right in her mouth and shoot my load down her throat. But first things first. I was probably never going to have another chance like this to explore an eleven-year-old's pussy, and I wasn't going to waste this one.\n\n""Brett, take your finger and very carefully run it down the slit here,"" I said, pointing to her pussy.\n\nBrett complied, sitting up and easing his fingers down between the lips until it came to rest right at the entrance to Cori's hole. Cori spread her legs involuntarily, giving him even better access.\n\n""Now gently, push your finger inside, and rub your thumb up along the top of the slit.""\n\nCori's hands stopped their exploration of my dick and balls, and she gasped as Brett's finger entered her virgin hole and his thumb stroked across her little clit.\n\n""Now, go back and forth, just like that,"" I said, grasping his arm at the wrist and moving his hand back and forth.\n\nBrett's little finger wasn't big enough to break her hymen, but I could tell the walls of her cunt were tight around his finger, as they seemed to suck on it each time he brought his hand back. Cori's breathing began to get heavier as she became even more excited, and occasionally would thrust her hips up to meet Brett's finger.\n\nSeeing her hairless, wet pussy being fucked by Brett's finger made me want to get in on more of the act. I knew Brett probably wouldn't want to do what I was going to ask next, but deep down I was hoping he would decline so that I would have the chance.\n\n""Brett, there's something else that Cori would really like,"" I began. ""Remember when she put her mouth on your dick and sucked it?""\n\n""Yeah,"" he said apprehensively.\n\n""Well, you can do something like that by licking her with your tounge.""\n\n""NO WAY, MAN!"" he almost shouted. ""I'm not putting MY MOUTH down there!""\n\nI just looked at him for a moment, acting like I was disappointed in him.\n\n""Brett, it's not fair that she did you, and now you won't do her!""\n\n""Well, I don't care. I don't wanna do THAT!"" he said, pulling his knees up under his chin.\n\nI looked at Cori like I was trying to decide what to do.\n\n""Cori, if you want me to..., I don't mind doing it for you,"" I said, looking at her compassionately.\n\n""If... if you're sure it's OK with you...."" she said.\n\nI smiled at her, then with her hand still around my dick, rolled over and began to kiss around her smooth, hairless lips. I snaked my tounge out, and rolled it up and down the crack, probing further with each stroke until I was licking against her clit. I felt her grip tighten around my cock, as her hips thrust up to meet my mouth. Her taste was delightful - fresh and young. My tounge explored her slit further, probing as deep as her tight hole would let it, until came upon the barrier representing her virginity. I began fucking her twat with my tounge, pulling out occasionally to lap her clit before plunging back in her tight hole. Cori began to hump my mouth now, grunting as she edged closer to a climax. But I didn't want her to come yet. I still had other plans, and I wanted to keep her hot!"
1116,Corporate Assets 1,"['MF', 'work', 'nc']","Just seeing Sheila's youth and beauty set Sandra off. She called for Sheila to come into her office and shut the door. ""I think you may be the worst secretary I've ever had,"" screamed Sandra. ""I've tried to work with you. I've given you every chance and you always screw things up!"" Sheila had heard about this little play. Sandra would call in her secretary and berate her for 30 minutes a day. Sheila had only started to work so she hadn't really seen Sandra in action. Sandra began shrieking at Sheila. Suddenly no part of Sheila's life was immune from Sandra's stinging criticism. Sheila was too slow with her work; she was sloppy; she didn't dress good enough; she spent to much time gossiping; she spent too much time socializing with her co-workers after hours. The tongue lashing was vicious. It started with a memo that Sandra had dictated. Sheila had gotten it word for word. Now Sandra was claiming it was all wrong. ""I've had enough of your incompetence. Get out of my sight. I'll call personnel and order your final check. I want you out of the office in 5 minutes or I'm calling security,"" ranted Sandra. Sheila was shocked. She had expected the yelling but not to be fired just when she had bought a new car. She had even asked Sandra if she was pleased with Sheila's work. Sandra knew Sheila had bought the car on Sandra's assurance that everything was fine. ""But what about my car payments and my new apartment? What about my bills?"" asked Sheila in disbelief. ""That's your problem,"" sneered Sandra. ""You should have done a better job, then you wouldn't be losing this one."" Sheila broke into tears and fled the office.\n\nShe ran into the stairwell and sobbed. Others in the office had noticed her as she ran covering her face. They joined her in the stairwell. ""So she got you too?"" asked Cindy, another secretary. ""Look it's not you, it's her,"" consoled Tim. ""She sick and cruel.""\n""I wish there was something that we could do to teach her a lesson,"" said Amy. ""Well maybe there is,"" said Bob. ""I think we've all had enough of this bitch. And I think I know how to even the score.""\n""What are you talking about?"" they all asked at the same time. Bob smiled,"" I know a few people from my days in construction who might be willing to settle this debt for us."" With that Bob left the group and returned to his office. Within the hour he had made a number of phone calls. At lunch the others in the office stopped by to find him smiling. ""What are you smiling about?"" they wanted to know. ""Ask me no questions and I'll tell you no lies,"" is all Bob would say.\n\nSandra finished up some last minutes details on a campaign she was supervising as five o'clock rolled around. She was pleased with the campaign. She was more pleased to have gotten rid of that simpering idiot Sheila. Maybe the next secretary would have some brains, but Sandra doubted it. The next one would not be as good looking as Sheila. That was the problem with these young girls, Sandra decided. They only worried about their looks. Well, she had outlasted them all. No bimbo was going to get her goat. The same for those asshole men who were always trying to get her to sleep with them. Fuck them all, she thought as she packed up her briefcase and locked her office door. She always locked her door, because she knew that others in the office would go through her files looking for something to damage her. She was too smart for that cheap shit. She took the elevator down to the lobby and then took another elevator to the parking garage.\n\nShe was thinking about her newly won personal parking space as she made her way across the garage. There were lots of people trying to get one, but she had beaten them all. She would always be smarter and tougher than ""them"" and if they tried to fuck with her, they'd be sorry. As she turned the corner near her parking slot, she saw that a beat-up white van was stopped in the aisle. Its hood was up and two men were bent over the engine. The van was directly behind Sandra's Mercedes. ""Get that hunk of junk out of the way. I'm in a hurry,"" she yelled at the two men. They turned to look at her. One was tall and skinny, the other was short and stocky. Both wore dirty jeans and T-shirts. Neither said anything or made a move. Sandra strode up to them, ""Didn't you hear me? I have an appointment. A very important appointment. Move it you assholes!"" Suddenly she was grabbed from behind. A rough hand was clapped over her mouth. She was turned and thrown down on the trunk of her car. She dropped her briefcase. Swiftly, before she could even think. Her hands were roughly pulled behind her back. She felt rough cord being used to tie her hands. Something was slipped over her eyes. The rough hand was removed, but as she opened her mouth to yell a gag was stuffed in it. Her legs were lifted off the ground and her ankles were tied. She felt something come near her right ear. ""Yeah, you got a real important appointment, with us,"" said a raspy male voice.\n\nSandra was lifted by several hands. She felt herself being loaded into the van. It smelled of gasoline and sweat. The side door slid shut. The engine roared to life and the van jerked forward. She was thrown from side to side as the van made the sharp turns in the parking garage. Then a bump and smooth road; They had left the garage. Sandra tried to scream through her gag. She fought against the cords that bound her hands and feet. It was no use, she was tied up like a sheep for slaughter.\n\n(TO BE CONTIUNED)"
1117,Corporate Assets 2,"['MF', 'work', 'nc']","She was laid on the floor. It felt like carpet against her hands. Suddenly she was picked up again and placed standing up. From behind, her blindfold was removed. She shook her head and blinked her eyes. The light hurt. When she could finally open her eyes she saw three men and a woman. There were the two men she had seen at the garage and a third one, well built and swarthy. He too wore jeans and a t-shirt. The woman looked Hispanic. She was maybe Sandra's age, but heavier. She wore a cheap white blouse and a dark skirt. ""Welcome to school, senora,"" said the woman. ""We're your new teachers. We've been hired to teach you a lesson.""\n\n""We have all the credentials we need,"" said the swarthy man. ""This class will go on for as long as we want. Don't forget that. We decide when class is over. You do as your told and you maybe graduate."" At this all four of them laughed. Sandra desperately looked around her, only to find an empty room that smelled of new paint. It looked like an office or maybe an apartment. The woman approached Sandra and opened her jacket. ""Oh, look it's from Rodeo Drive. Muy bonita,"" she said. ""We wouldn't want nothing to happen to such nice clothes, so let's take them off before they get dirty."" She began to unbutton Sandra's blouse. Sandra tried to pull away. ""Now that's not nice, chiquita,"" said the woman. The thin man and the stocky man (who Sandra now thought of as Skinny and Stocky) grabbed Sandra's arms. The woman now unbuttoned Sandra's silk blouse. She grabbed Sandra's tits through her bra. ""Muy grande"", purred the woman. She then undid the waistband of Sandra's skirt. She let the skirt fall to the ground. ""Untie her hands so I can get these off,"" said the woman to Skinny. Sandra felt her arms being pulled back and the cords being undone. The woman pulled the jacket and the blouse off Sandra. She reached around and undid Sandra's bra. The woman's face was right next to Sandra's. ""We're going to be very good friends, chiquita,"" said the woman as she smiled. Sandra could smell the woman's cheap perfume mixed with liquor and cigarette smoke.\n\nSandra's heavy tits sagged as they were released from her bra. Her hands were again tied behind her back. The woman knelt in front of Sandra and began to pull down her pantihose, exposing the dark brown hair of Sandra's pussy. ""Mira, she's not a real blonde,"" laughed the woman. She quickly untied Sandra's ankles and removed the hose and skirt. Sandra's shoes had been lost along the way. The support her hose had given her stomach and ass were gone and they drooped a bit. ""Now you don't look so high and mighty,"" the woman said. ""Looks to me like you got a peter-belly. You know what a peter-belly is don't you?"" The woman was rubbing Sandra's belly. "" It's what you get from too much fucking. You been fucking too much? Well you're really gonna have one when this is over."" All of them laughed. She went around behind Sandra. The woman reached out and grabbed Sandra's asscheeks. She spread them apart. ""You got a lot of cushion back here,"" she said. ""Yeah, a nice fat ass. Plenty to work with.""\n\nSandra was terrified, she didn't know what to do. Tied up, stripped naked and forced to be humiliated by these filthy peasants. She glared at them, even though she was unable to speak. ""You go first, Maria, she's all yours,"" said Stocky. ""Now, I'm going to take off your gag,"" said Maria. ""You cooperate and everything will be okay. There's nobody around to hear you, so screaming will just make it tougher on you."" She removed the gag. ""Now look, stop this and I won't call the..."" started Sandra. Before she could finish Maria had slapped her face. ""I told you to do as your told, bitch, and I mean it,"" said Maria. Sandra's cheek felt hot where Maria's hand had struck her. ""I'm the teacher and if I get mad, you gonna be in mucho trouble,"" sneered Maria. ""So you better be nice to me."" She made a signal and the men forced Sandra to lie on her back. Maria now stood over Sandra with her feet on either side of Sandra's head. Maria began to hike her skirt around her hips. As the skirt went higher it exposed fleshy thighs and a tattooed heart. Maria was wearing no panties and soon her pussy was in view. A thick mat of dark hair covered it.\n\n""Your first lesson is that you should be nice to other women,"" smiled Maria. She lowered herself with her pussy directly over Sandra's face. Sandra turned her head away. Maria reached out and took Sandra's head in her hands. ""You're gonna lick some pussy, puta, one way or the other,"" said Maria. She forced her pussy against Sandra face. The pussy lips were against Sandra's tightly closed lips. Maria began to rub her pussy along Sandra's face. Sandra felt the warmth and could smell the odor of the other woman's pussy. ""Get to licking, bitch, "" said Maria. Still Sandra refused. ""Okay, if that's the way you want it,"" said Maria as she stood up.\n\nShe walked over to a bag which lay on the ground, her skirt still pulled up around her waist. Her large fleshy ass exposed. ""Turn her over,"" Maria said to the men. Sandra was grabbed and turned over on her face. Suddenly she felt a sharp pain on her ass and she heard a slap of leather against flesh. Sandra cried out in pain. Again came the leather against her defenseless asscheeks. After 5 lashes, Maria came around in front of Sandra. ""I can do this all day, can you?"" she asked. ""Now are you ready to do what I tell you?"" Sandra could only weakly nod her head against the carpet. Hands turned Sandra over on her back. The carpet made the welts on her ass sting. ""I won't just take,"" said Maria. ""I'll give you something too. Like I said mujeres should be good to each other.""\n\nThis time she straddled Sandra's head facing her feet. She again lowered her pussy onto Sandra's face. Sandra felt her legs being spread. Then there was the warm sensation as Maria's tongue rubbed against Sandra's clit. Sandra gasped and as she did Maria pressed her pussy harder against Sandra's lips. Sandra rubbed her lips against Maria's pussy. Maria buried her tongue in Sandra's cunt. Sandra tentatively pushed her tongue against Maria's large clit. ""That's it, chiquita,"" she heard Maria say. Maria stepped up her cunt lapping. Sandra became bolder and pushed her tongue into Maria's wet pussy. Maria rubbed her pussy juice all over Sandra lips and chin. Sandra's hips began to move in response to Maria ministrations. Suddenly Maria stopped and stood up. ""Not yet, chiquita, you have a long way to come across before you get a reward,"" said Maria."
1118,Corporate Benefits,"['M+F', 'work']","Susan was amazed at the amount of attention she managed to get - not only did Dave watch avidly, but other account executives found reasons to hang around the VP's office throughout the day, trying to casually pass the time while they tried to observe her. Office lunch meetings suddenly became popular and Susan was 'expected' to attend, ostensively to take notes but really so that the men could spend time looking - and dreaming. Yet none approached her, at least none she took too seriously. I encouraged her to look and even touch as much as she wanted. Each night she related the days events to me with an incredible gleam in her eye. Then life took an interesting turn.\n\nAfter everyone left from the table one day, Dave lingered and asked Susan to wait with him. As soon as they were alone, he looked at her and said ""I have really come to appreciate how truly lovely and sexy you are since you've changed your wardrobe. The others agree with me wholeheartedly. I would like to make you more of a corporate asset, if you are willing.""\n""Of course, Dave,"" she replied with a smile, ""If there is anything I could do to be more of a team player or more help to the organization I would gladly do it!!""\n\nDave stared for a moment then rose as if making a decision. ""I will meet you at Trefoils at 9 tonight. We will be having a business dinner so I want you to dress properly. I think the green dress you wore last week would be perfect. Oh,"" he continued as if an afterthought, ""stockings, a garter belt, and some lacy lingerie are also appropriate."" She sat a little stunned as he walked away. He had given her instructions exactly as if she were expected to obey him. All afternoon her mind whirled at the implications and the possibilities. The green dress he mentioned had buttons from hem to neckline and was almost virtually transparent - she'd worn a full slip under it to the office but she knew she wouldn't tonight. \n\nShe presented herself to the Maitre D' and was escorted to a secluded section of the restaurant. Dave rose upon her arrival and, as she began to slide into the booth seat, flipped her skirt up so that she sat with only her G string between her ass and the seat. The waiter took drink orders and disappeared. She was startled to feel Dave's hand resting on her knee yet gave no resistance when he began to caress her thighs beneath the table. As the waiter returned with the drinks, his fingers suddenly rose and stroked her covered slit. She couldn't possibly react with the waiter standing there, so she allowed his hand to roam - she even widened her legs to give him better access! \n\nDuring the salad, he leaned towards her and said softly ""Unbutton the top two buttons."" Nervously, she did as she was told even though she knew that with only five buttons holding her dress closed, the opening of two would expose her almost to her waist. Dave carelessly brushed the soft cloth back, further exposing her lace covered breasts. When the waiter came with the main course, his eyes almost fell out of his head. He left, and again Dave continued to touch and stroke her whenever he felt like it. Breasts. Nipples. Thighs. Pussy. She hardly knew what food was in front of her as she became mesmerized with his attentions. He had her stand, removed her G string and placed it clearly on the top of the table. He had her open the two lower buttons of her dress as well. Only a single button at her waist held it closed. Her legs were spread obscenely at his insistent efforts to make her have an orgasm. The return of the waiter with the check was the final straw, though. \n\nDave calmly and slowly read through the bill, making sure that all was in order. The entire time, he was stroking her clit with his fingers in plain view of the waiter. He stopped for a moment to retrieve a credit card, reached and unbuttoned the final dress button, then spread the transparent cloth completely. ""Thank you,"" he told the gaping waiter who left with only a single backward glance. Then entire situation finally got to Susan and she shuddered violently through an intense orgasm. Dave guided her out the back entrance, her dress wide open. \n\nThey approached her car, he told her to remove her dress, and held out his hand. Nervously, she glanced around the darkened lot and, seeing no one in view, did as she was told. He helped her into the driver seat and waited until the door closed. ""You are going to be an excellent asset, Susan. Go home and fuck your husband. I will keep your dress and G string until tomorrow. You can explain your lack of clothing to him anyway you want, it doesn't matter to me. I think we now have a perfect understanding of each other's roles, don't we?""\n\n""Yes,"" she stammered, ""I think we do.""\n""Your dress code now requires stockings, garter, and a lace brassiere if you wear one at all. No pantyhose. No panties. Skirts, sheer blouses and dresses. With buttons. Good night,"" he said with a smile. Her explanation that night (and my reaction to it) was a sight to behold. Never had I been so turned on! Susan was incredible - she described the scene explicitly in vulgar language, something she'd never used before in bed. She demanded my attention and I willingly gave it. Our sexual life reached extraordinary heights that night!\n\nYet it didn't end there. At work, Susan would often find herself called into Dave's office. He would tell her to disrobe and show him every article of clothing she was wearing that day. Frequently, he would reach under her skirt as she stood beside his desk and play with her clit as he talked to her. If she was braless, he would insist she open an extra button or two so that her luscious breasts would be more clearly exposed. He purchased a glass table for her to use as a desk, placing it so that he could look directly at her spread pussy from his office. Once, she walked in at his summons to find him talking on the phone with his hardened cock in his hand. He just waved her in and motioned for her to kneel beside him. When she did, he swivelled his chair and pulled her mouth onto his cock. He maintained his conversation as he relaxed into her blowjob. He placed the call on hold for a moment, pulled his cock from her mouth, and sprayed his semen across her face. \n\nThis, too, became an everyday occurrence. Dave made sure she gave him at least one orgasm every day - she jerked him off, sucked him off, and even brought him to orgasm between her tits. His sperm spewed onto almost every inch of her body in the course of a month. Yet, as wild and enjoyable as all of this was, she still hadn't gotten fucked by another man. She was in almost a frenzy over it, but Dave would not allow her any control whatsoever over what was done to her. The piece de resistance come during a business convention located at a distant city. Once again, she wasn't asked about going: she was told to be at the airport at a certain time and that she'd return home 4 days later.\n\nShe had packed clothing with Dave's orders clearly in mind, but upon their arrival in Culver, they took a cab directly to the shopping district where Dave proceeded to purchase a complete wardrobe for her. Exotic leather skirts, ultra sheer blouses, stockings, a merry widow corset, six inch spiked heels and, most outrageously, a thin slip to be worn as a dress. After the purchases were stowed in the trunk, Dave drove to a seedier part of town, stopped at a small store and left her sitting as he went inside. Several minutes later he reappeared carrying a brown paper bag.\n\nThey drove directly to the hotel where Susan was surprised to find that there were two rooms instead of one. She'd assumed Dave was going to share a single one with her. There was a connecting door between them at least. Dave told her to take a bath and change, then quietly closed the door. As she relaxed in the steamy bath, she wondered again what might be in store for her. She knew she had my permission to do anything at all, and she'd decided to go for broke and see what happened. After all, she snickered, it's not as if I've been a monogamous wife these last weeks! Her mind drifted in the warmth, returning again and again to Dave's erect cock and the things she'd done with it.\n\nMoments after she finally dragged herself out of the cooling tub and had gotten dressed, the door opened and Dave entered. He placed a thick choker necklace around her throat, spun her around gently and surveyed her appearance. She had chosen to wear the merry widow beneath an incredibly sheer black blouse, a black suede skirt that covered the tops of her stockings (when she stood), and her very spiked heels. The overall effect was blatantly sexual: her breasts were clearly visible, lifted and thrust forward by the braless underwired corset with only the sheer blouse actually covering them. The choker was also made of leather and reminded her of a collar. She gasped as she realized that was exactly what Dave had intended!!\n\n""We're having dinner with a client tonight. I expect you will be your usual entertaining self,"" he said with a smile. With that, he led her from the room and into the elevator. As they descended, he playfully pulled and twisted her nipples one after the other. When another guest got on, he merely turned to face her and continued. By the time they'd reached the restaurant, he'd also run his fingers under her skirt and determined that she not only didn't wear any panties, but her slit was thoroughly drenched.\n\nThey were joined by Arthur, a contact within a very large firm who's advertising money was as yet uncommitted. She was placed between the two in the curved booth and, once again, Dave lifted her skirt as she was seated. ""Arthur, this is Susan,"" Dave began. ""You must agree, she is a tremendous corporate benefit. She is the one I told you about. She came on this trip for one reason and one reason only. She is the corporate whore.""\n\nSusan's sharp intake of breath and widened eyes were her only reaction. Not that her mind wasn't racing and wondering what the hell she'd gotten into, but Dave held her thigh to prevent any further movement giving her amateur status away to Arthur. Oh Lord, she thought desperately, I am in really, really deep here! Before she could vocalize a sound, Arthur's hand was on her other thigh, sliding upward over the stocking tops. She felt her legs being tugged apart: one by Dave, one by Arthur. In an eyeblink, they had draped her legs over theirs so that she was almost spreadeagled beneath the table cloth. \n\nNeither the movement of the waiters nor the other patrons seemed to deter the men. They touched her in every manner conceivable until she had a shuddering orgasm. She remained in that position throughout the meal, the men occasionally reaching to stroke her again and again. When they finished the dinner, the three left the restaurant and Dave whispered into her ear ""Take him to your room and leave my door open. Let him do whatever he wants.""\n\nOnce again in the elevator, Susan cleared her throat hesitantly and said ""I'm in 1704. Please come join me.""\n""Alright,"" Arthur replied with a smile, ""I will."" Dave got off one floor below and the two remaining proceeded to her room. Once inside, Susan unobtrusively checked the connecting door to make sure it was open, then turned to Arthur and smiled. Without a word she dropped to her knees, opened and lowered his pants and shorts, and proceeded to lick and suck him. He was 'of smaller stature' than she was used to (or so she said), but she made every effort to give as much pleasure as possible. And it didn't take long. With no warning at all, she felt him swell and begin to spurt into her mouth. The sheer volume of fluid overflowed her gulping throat and ran down her face.\n\n""I am certainly glad my company decided to give our business to your firm,"" Arthur said as he fixed his clothing. ""I think we'll have a very profitable future ahead."" She knelt before him and smiled as he said goodbye and departed. Immediately, the door to Dave's room swung open and he entered. ""Very, very nice Susan, now I want you to come over here."" he said as he opened his robe and sat in the chair. Without hesitation, she knelt before her second man in minutes and began to suck his cock voraciously.\n\n""Yes,"" he said as he reached for the phone and began dialing, ""you are going to be an excellent corporate whore.""\n""Who are you calling?"" she asked between licks. ""Just get back to work, slut, I want to come,"" he said. ""Hello? Robert? Dave. Listen, it's early and I want to know if you are still interested in our thank you gift. Yes. Of course, of course!! Room 1704. Susan. Okay. Bye!"" He hummed softly to himself as she continued her ministrations until he finally pulled her head away from his cock. ""Well, there's no time right now, we'll have to continue later,"" he said as he stood a left the room.\n\nHe returned in a moment carrying a brown bag. He pulled some items from the bag, placing them around the bed. ""Come over here,"" he said. Quickly she found herself handcuffed and tied so that her ankles and hands were attached to each other. Her position left her no choice but to lay on the bed with her knees widely spread, her arms trapped at her sides. ""You'll like Robert,"" he said with a smile. ""He'll be here in a moment."" And he again left the room.\n\nThe man she assumed was Robert entered the room and grinned at her. Without saying a word, her disrobed and her eyes widened as she realized he was the owner of one of the largest cocks she had ever imagined. He walked to the side of the bed and carelessly rubbed the cockhead against her face until she began to stretch her mouth towards it in hopes of sucking him. He allowed her to lick the head, but she was unable to take more than a few inches of it into her mouth. He stepped back and inspected her with approval. Finally, he climbed onto her restrained body and placed the head against the opening of her pussy. ""Oh God,"" she murmured, ""Please. I want it so bad. Please fuck me!""\n\nWith a grunt her leaned harder until the head finally slipped within her. Stroke after stroke followed, her orgasms crashed against her. Deeper and deeper his cock slid until, at last, she knew he was completely engulfed inside her. He was a slow, steady cocksman - he withdrew almost completely and again slid it home. She was delirious with pleasure and he fucked her. Her hips bucked and strained to take more and more of him. She wanted it all, wanted him as badly as anyone she'd ever fucked. As his excitement rose, he began to pound into her harder and harder as she moaned until she felt him begin to grow! Just before his orgasm erupted, he withdrew his cock and sprayed her face with cum. Spurt after spurt fell on her and she tried to capture as much as she could in her mouth. Still no saying a word, he dressed and left the room.\n\nDave reentered and released her restraints, telling her to bathe and change into something else. Numbly she complied, relishing the warmth of the fragrant waters of the tub. she exited, dried and selected her new attire. A soft cotton skirt with pleats complimented the blouse of white silk. She wore no brassiere, but hooked her stockings to a white garter belt and placed a different pair of spiked shoes on her feet. She twirled before the mirror, realizing that the skirt lifted completely to her waist as she did. \n\nThey left the room together and went to the hospitality suite. There they found several men lounging around talking and watching the hotel television. Dave seemed to know everyone present, she even recognized some names from times they had called the office. Her knees shook from the fucking she had just received, but she never left Dave's side. He seemed to be talking almost everyone - a word here, a smile there. After an hour of socializing, he turned to her and said ""There is a bedroom through those doors. Go in. Someone will join you in a moment.""\n\nWith trepidation she complied, not knowing exactly what to expect. Within minutes, a man came in to find her sitting on the edge of the bed. Wasting no time, he pulled his medium sized dick from his pants and stepped towards her. She knew what was expected without having to be told. His cock slipped past her lips and her tongue went to work on him. He lasted only a few seconds before splashing her throat with juice. As he opened the door, a second man entered. ""No blowjob, slut, I want to fuck you,"" he said as he approached and began to squeeze and touch her breasts. Obediently, she reclined and the man climbed between her waiting thighs. His cock was also of average length and, after Robert's monster, she was readily able to take him deeply into her pussy. He pounded her for several minutes and spurted violently.\n\nHe rose and before she was able to even move, another man took his place. She hadn't even seen him open the door! As he stroked within her, she was flabbergasted to realize someone else was standing beside the bed. She reached and drew his dick into her mouth. Orgasm after orgasm took her - she lost all track of time. When the cocks finally stopped being shoved in her or towards her several hours had passed, she was naked except for stockings, garter and shoes, and she was covered in a tremendous amount of cum. \n\n""How ... how many?"" she gasped at Dave. He laughed, helping her onto her feet and into her clothing, ""I think there were 10, but I know for a fact that several came back for a second chance.""\n""TEN!"" she asked shakily, ""what have you done?""\n""I've done exactly what I intended,"" he replied, ""I've turned you into a most wonderful whore!""\n\nShe returned after four days with a huge smile on her face. She told me of her exploits with breathless amazement. The firm had signed up over 25 new clients during the convention and she was convinced that she was the reason they chose Dave's office to do the work. Every day they were in Culver, she was fucked by as many men as Dave could arrange. She'd had 12 the first evening, 25 the second day (some of them the same men), 30 or so the third and as many the fourth. Well, it could have been more. It seems Dave had placed her in what he called the 'party room' and she took on men nonstop for six hours, stopping only for dinner. She had no idea how many men had orgasms during that free-for-all. She only knew that she'd been a complete slut, allowing herself to take three men at the same time - her mouth, her pussy and her asshole were filled with cock. Truly, she'd become a corporate benefit!!!"
1119,Correspondence,"['Fdom-MF', 'light s&m']","So here you are. You've decided to plead guilty, and place yourself foolishly at my mercy. Well, you know what they say about curiosity, don't you? And I just know you're going to be my little pussycat, aren't you? I can feel it, you're so turned on that you'll do anything. That's a very dangerous admission, you know. I'll try not to take excessive advantage of it, but sometimes, like right now, I get so excited myself that I might do anything, including making you fairly uncomfortable...\n\nBefore we get started, I want you to get the following things together: four clothespins, a lighter or a box of matches, two candles, two thumbtacks or pushpins, a steak or carving knife, and about ten feet of rope.\n\nOh, and by the way, better be prepared to forego any other activities for the rest of the day; we're going to be at this for a while. Just to start things off, you are under strict orders not to come unless I explicitly command you to.\n\nNow don't look so downcast. I promise, when you come, it'll be the best experience you've ever had. So that you know my intentions are honest (if not exactly honorable), I'm going to let you play with your cock. In fact, I order you to play with it, right now. And stick the middle finger of your free hand in your mouth, and suck on it nice and slow, back and forth. Why are you taking so long? Is somone watching? Too bad! You should have thought about that before you let your impatience get the better of you. I told you that I can be very demanding, and you've gone too far to hope for leniency. So do as I say, or I'll never play with you again. Now keep doing that for a minute.\n\nHands off! You're ready to come already, aren't you? But we're a long way from that yet. First, I have to get off a few times. Now I know that we're not together, but don't think you're off the hook. I want you to put your hand back on your cock, but don't move it at all! One of the things I love to do is to tie a naked boy to my bed, and stick his hard cock in my pussy, and then just sit there, without moving. Then I play with myself, so I feel good, but he doesn't. It drives my boys crazy! So what I want you to do, is to rub your other hand on top of your ""cocked"" fist, and do that until I come. How long does that take? Until you can't take the teasing anymore...\n\n...and then another five minutes. Maddening, isn't it? But you're not going to move, because I told you to take your punishment. I know you're horny, but you're just going to have to wait...\n\nOooh, that felt so good. Was I too mean? If you thought that was mean, you're in big trouble.\n\nThat orgasm took the edge off, so I think I'd like a bit of leisurely soixante-neuf. Now before you get all excited, remember: your cock is mine. So if I want to skimp on my part of the deal, it's my right. So lie down, naked, and get ready to lick my pussy. Now put the clothespins on, one on each nipple--those are my sharp fingernails-- and one on each side of your ballsack--those are my nibbling teeth. If it hurts too much, I'm afraid you'll have to just take it; you had your chance to back out earlier--you're mine now, all mine. Now stick out your tongue and clamp it there with your lips, so I can fuck it hard. Yes, that feels so good. If I were there, I'd torture you by only licking the top half-inch of your cock, so I'll let you touch your penis, just around the top.\n\nIs it getting hard to continue? I get so turned on, thinking about your tears flowing, as you accept your punishment from your Goddess. Oooh, your balls are SO blue, and it makes me so wet to torture them. But I don't want to wear you out too quickly, so if you beg well enough, I might try to come quicker. So let me hear your best begging.\n\nThat's way below my standards, my little pussycat. I guess it's hard to beg clearly when your tongue is stuck up my cunt. But that's just too bad for you. Just another five minutes more, and then I'll stop pinching you and biting you and teasing you mercilessly...\n\nAll right, I lied, another ten minutes!\n\nI also like to make you dependent on me for air. Are you frightened? You should be. But it's too late to beg for mercy now. So I'm going to bring my pussy down on your face, and smother you. No breathing now! I'll wait until you're just about to pass out, and then I'm going to give you ONE breath.\n\nAnd then I'm going to do it to you again. Then, ONE breath...\n\n...and now, it's the last time. Third time's the charm, isn't it? And your limp mouth feels so good squishing underneath me--maybe I just don't FEEL like getting up. Awww, do you need to breathe? That's up to me, huh? I get so turned on by the thought that my ass is the last thing you'll ever see...\n\nSay good night, boy... It's been nice FUCKING your face...\n\nWoke up at last, did you? I thought you might not come back from that! Now was that so hard? Too bad. Suffer! I like to see my boys suffer. But maybe you've suffered long enough. So I'll let go of your nipples and your testicles. And besides, I'd like to fuck your brains out--SOMEDAY. There's just part of me that wants to watch you wait, desperately. And I'm going to give that part of me full rein. How long am I going to make you wait?\n\nHow about until midnight tonight? Too long?\n\nOK. I'm not completely without compassion. So I'll let you play with yourself now. Slide that fist up and down your cock. It feels good, doesn't it? You've earned it. You've suffered for me, and if you just keep on doing it for another half an hour without coming, I'll give you the experience of your life.\n\nAre you ready now? Have you waited for me? Remember, don't come until I tell you to. Wait, wait, wait--just a LITTLE longer...\n\nStop! Ha ha, gotcha! You didn't really think I was going to let you come, did you? Now take your hand off your cock; I'm not going to let you touch it either, not until it gets soft again. While you're waiting for that to happen, I want you to repeat over and over again, ""Goddess owns my cock, Goddess owns my cock."" Don't move or do anything except repeat those words, until your cock is limp and weak. I'm sure that'll leave you stewing for a while!\n\nNow can you touch your cock again? NO!!! And not ever again. Unless...unless you read this over again and do exactly as it says, once more. How will you ever come? I guess you'll never come again, huh? All I'm going to let you do is think about it, think about coming so hard, but that's all. And just know that I'm coming so selfishly, over and over again, thinking about your body helplessly approaching but never reaching orgasm, time after time, until you collapse from exhaustion. I know I promised you an orgasm, but like I said, I'm a witch, and we never have to keep our promises...\n\nSweet dreams!"
1120,Corrupt,"['Mf', 'inc', 'family']","After a week with this incestuous family, Larry went home shocked and wondering what to do. He told Rowena about it and she was as shocked as he was. They oohed and ahed and tut tutted about brother Fred and sister-in-law Tina and what would happen to the kids.\n\nBut a few weeks later, Larry started looking at his daughter Phyllis in a new and different way. He couldn't stop looking at her long, coltish legs, and the short skirts she wore. She was a pretty, blonde child with innocent eyes.\n\nHe felt like a shit when he discovered he was getting a hard-on looking at her, and thinking about what it would be like to touch her body. And he was afraid of what Rowena would do if she found out his dirty thoughts.\n\nThen one day she came to him and said she had discovered Rod was keeping a dirty diary full of lewd thoughts about his mum. Rowena asked Larry for his advice. He said he would take Rod to the summer cabin and give him a good talking to.\n\nThey went off together but Larry didn't scold, spank or discourage his son. He told the boy it was perfectly all right to lust after his mother, and the boy poured out his heart to his father. Larry was sympathetic and gave the boy a few hints on how to seduce women in general.\n\nWhen they returned, the boy kept after Rowena relentlessly and finally she gave in. After she confessed tearfully to Larry he took his first opportunity alone with Phyllis and slipped into bed with her under the pre- text of reading a bedtime story to her. Before he left the bed he had managed to finger her soft little twat and had got her to put her hand on his big swwollen cock and feel it rise.\n\nSix months later, Larry and Rowena sent as postcard to Fred and Tina:\n\n""Congratulations on your new babies -- they must be wonderful treasures to all of you! By the way, Rowena is six months gone and very, very happy.\n\nWe took Phyllis out of school so she could visit her cousins in Canada for a few months. She looks wonderful and is also very happy! Let's have a big family get-together in about six months! Families have to stick together!"""
1121,Corwin the Consort,"['MF', 'Medieval-fantasy']","anything to hurt her. Let me stop kidding myself and you. I invited her because I secretly hoped she would bring Corwin. The party itself was unremarkable as these things go--the usual beatings and humiliations, and a good deal of wine was spilled (much less than was consumed). As host I mostly watched that night, detached from my guests by my stature. But by the time the fire grew low, we were five women in the drawing room, myself, three others, and Glin, with Corwin. Their act had gone uninterrupted since they first arrived, late, at the front gate. They had made a grand entrance into the main hall, her driver announcing ""The Lady Glinda Trisel, Duchess of Alaming."" She swept forward into the room, trailing a gold and black dress and crinoline almost as stunning as her flaming red hair. She fanned herself gently and raised her voice. ""And may I present my consort, Corwin, Prince of the Panatans."" She turned back toward him. The driver shoved him forward into the room. He stumbled and nearly fell to his knees, chains clanking, but recovered, eyes smoldering. He was a gorgeous sight to behold in a blue velvet tunic, the square collar exposing the gentle curve of his collarbone, his long brown hair bound behind him in a matching ribbon, and topped by a silver circlet. His hands were bound in front of him with bright silver chain. She beckoned and he followed her further into the room, his head held proudly. It was easy to forget she was a designer and he a programmer--I saw a noble lady and a prince. They greeted me, their hostess, first. Glin and I ex- changed some niceties, and I complimented her on the scenario. We had many people come in costume, enacting everything from movie characters to wild fancies of their own. But I have a soft spot for that medieval fantasy period. And Corwin, the roundness of his face, the fullness of his lips--I would have thought him beautiful even if he had been a woman. I could not take my eyes off of him. Neither could many others. So even at that late hour, when Glin slapped him in the face (I missed what he had said to deserve it), they had an audience. As she forced him to kneel and pushed his head to the ground, unbuttoning the tunic in the back, Marella turned to me and whispered, ""Do you think she'll let us each have a turn?""\n""Goodness, I hope so,"" piped in Dara, licking her lips. I simply nodded, unable to take my eyes off them. She stripped away the tunic and fastened his hands behind his back, standing him up by his long hair. Now he wore only in tight black leggings, his perfect chest exposed. ""Cleo? Where shall we put him?"" I resisted the urge to touch him. ""The drawing room archway."" I led them to the gilt doorway, met Corwin's eyes as we chained him into it. I looked away. Hooks the perfect height for him. They had originally been placed for a woman my size, which is small, and Corwin was just about my height. Glin put a collar around his neck, clipping the long ends of the chains to it. He made a delicious picture like that, the fire backlighting his spreadeagled figure, the chains shining in the flames. She put a pretty black clip onto each nipple and stepped back. I could have sat and admired him for a few more minutes, but she wasted no time, going to work on him right away. She started with a cat-o-nine-tails, passing it deftly from hand to hand as she worked up a rhythm. She fairly danced around him as she heated up his skin. The cat was too light to leave marks, his skin began to glow in the firelight. She switched to a leather paddle, and we began to hear him. His voice was as sweet and beautiful as his face. In his pride he tried to choke off the cries, but when she began using a stiff leather thong he coughed out a note with each stroke. The thong bit into his skin, raising a blue welt where it fell. I realized as I was watching his fists clench in the cuffs, I was clenching my own. She did not stop. He thrashed in the chains, his hair coming loose from the ribbon and hanging down over his chest. ""Milady,"" he gasped out between blows. She did not answer him. ""Milady please stop. Ah!"" His eyes were shut tight and he sucked his breath through his teeth as he tried to keep speak- ing. ""Milady, please!""\n""He means nothing to me,"" she said to the rest of us, the motion of her arm continuing. ""He is but a spoil of war, like a good horse. A fine possession which I will use, or misuse, as is my privilege."" His chest heaved with pain, and also I could see, anger. I suddenly wondered what their safeword was. He opened his eyes again and I looked away. Was she drawing blood? ""Come on Glin,"" I said. ""Let us see the rest of your prize."" She stepped back, smiling. He hung limp for a moment, resting, while she stripped the leggings down to his ankles. There was an appreciative sigh from us, the rest of him was as perfectly formed as the upper half, his strong legs lightly dusted with hair, and the family jewels hanging delectably be- tween them. In the light I caught the glint of metal. He wore a ring around them that matched the circlet in his hair. His legs quivered as she stepped him out of the leggings and then reat- tached his ankle to the door frame. ""May I?"" Marella stepped forward, dangling her cat from her hand. Glinda bowed graciously and stepped back. ""Please. Make him sing."" Marella was even more graceful than Glinda, with more variation to her rhythm. My palms were sweating. I felt my teeth clench as each blow fell. He did not open his eyes now, trying to melt into the pain. Glinda tweaked the nipple clamps with her fingers and he screamed. Marella gave him no breath to go limp. My heart jumped as she gave him a final extra-hard whack. I wanted to leave the room, but at the same time, I couldn't bear to leave his presence. Dara got up next and went to work on him with clothespins. Each of the women had a turn with him, Glinda making suggestions as they went along, as though they were setting a table or making a flower arrangement. They blindfolded him. They chatted among themselves as they marked him. Glinda flicked the nipple clamps off and he screamed. But she had turned away from him, to look at me. ""Would you like a turn, as well?"" she was saying, but I barely heard it over Corwin's song of agony. My goosebumps sprang up and I could barely maintain the act to nod my head. ""Take him down, onto his knees."" They released the collar first, then his hands and he slumped forward into me. He tried to regain his feet, but I lowered him gently to the carpet. I could feel his back with my hand, hot, corrugated. I held his head back with my hand wound in his hair and whispered into his ear. ""You are the most beautiful creature I have ever seen."" I pinched a very sore nipple and he shook in my arms. ""You are truly, truly a beauty. Do you know why I do this?"" I slapped him in the thigh and he gasped. ""No.""\n""Pain is a gift from me to you,"" I continued, working on the nipples more. ""In exchange for your beauty. At this moment, you are the most precious thing to me on Earth."" I held him to my chest then, as he broke down sobbing. ""You are a prince,"" I whispered. I looked up then and met Glinda's eyes. She glared, a hint of disbelief on her face. I don't think she heard anything I said. She broke character for a moment. ""Well, Cle', do you think he's had enough?"" I shrugged. ""Ask him."" She raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. I spoke into his ear, ""Corwin, Corwin are you alright?"" He would not look up from where his face was buried in my chest. I shrugged at her. She walked over, knelt down, her hair sliding down her shoulder to touch his. ""Come on, Corwin, let's go."" He clung to me. She said again, ""Let's go."" This time she used her bare hand on his back. He wasn't the only one who gasped. ""That is an order, princeling,"" she added, as if that could reestablish the scene's rules. But it was she who had broken them. He covered his ears and she raised her hand again. ""Wait,"" I said, grabbing her wrist. As our eyes met I could not tell what she was thinking. I did not want to play this wrong. ""Duchess, how much do you want for him?"" She raised her eyebrow in surprise. ""Oh, he's not for sale.""\n""I thought you said he meant nothing to you."" Corwin sobbed silently in my lap, his voice spent. Perhaps it was true. ""You are right."" She stood up and tapped him with her boot. ""I suppose I could set a price.""\n""Name it."" I swallowed, unable to tell where this scene was going next. ""Twenty five lashes, hard enough that we might hear them in the next room."" she said, her voice cold. She held a whip out to me, daring me. ""On him. You deliver them."" I looked into his eyes. He nodded. I began lifting him up. ""Give me the whip."" They put him back up in the frame and Marella went into the other room to keep count. ""I do this,"" I said, drawing my arm back, ""because I love you."" My first stroke wasn't hard enough for Marella to hear, but it was hard enough to make Corwin scream. I pressed the whip handle to my forehead, praying. I said ""I love you,"" and let the second one fall. Marella shouted ""One!"" from the other room. On the next blow I drew blood. Corwin was whimpering. I let another blow fall. Tears sprang to my eyes as he bit down on a cry. Sweat broke out on his skin as I struck him. We were both crying. My arm began to hurt. By the time I got to twenty I didn't know if I could give him the last five. I was panting, the whip hanging limp as I had to look away from his tortured skin. You have to do this, I told myself, or she'll finish it for you. But I could not steel myself to raise my arm again. ""Cleo!"" he said, his head hanging. ""Finish me!"" By the time the last one was delivered, Glinda had al- ready gone. I let the whip fall and sank to my knees, unsure when exactly the line had been crossed between play and reality, waiting for the scene to end. But there was Corwin in my arms, kissing me. Now I lay here at night, before I fall asleep, admiring his hair falling over the pillow. Some nights, like tonight, I'm happy to watch the moon shining on his skin, but other nights, I'll wake him gently and make him talk to me. My prince. \n\n Copyright 1991 by Cecilia Tan All right reserved."
1122,"Costume Party, The","['MF', 'cd']","I went and got the special petticoat I had ordered. It was a huge, full red and white petticoat covered with lace trim and little satin bows. I made him pull it on, and his reaction was amazing. He was thrilled by all of this. Makeup came next. I gave him a complete job, including false eyelashes, while making him sit at my vanity with the petticoat fluffed up all around him. Then came the wig with the pretty hair bow in the back.\n\nI had him stand up and, as i did, I lifted up his petticoat and looked. His cock was still rock hard. Then I got out his special dress. It was red-and-white-checked with puffy sleeves and a lace stand-up collar, and it had a white, ruffled pinafore to go over it. I zipped him up and tied the pinafore straps into a big bow in the back. Last came white pumps and earrings. I told him to wait for me in the living room while I dressed. Twice I sneaked a look and saw him admiring himself in the mirror and turning from side to side.\n\nI made him drive to the dance. I knew that having that crisp petticoat up all around him while trying to drive would excite him even more. At the dance I made a point of always standing very close to him so he could feel the petticoat pressing against his legs. I had never seen my husband so happy.\n\nWhen we got home, Jim couldn't wait to make love to me. I made him go down on me while he stayed fully dressed. After he made me come twice, I decided it was his turn. I made him lie on his back an I slid his ruffled petti-pants off. Then I put on my fullest square dance petticoat and kneeled so my hot pussy was directly over his cock. His hands were all over my breasts. And as I slowly let his cock slide into me, I played with his ""beasts"".\n\nJim came almost immediately, but I wasn't about to let him off so easily. I slowly kept pumping and talking about how ""cute"" he looked in his frilly dress. He got hard again, and when I could feel he was close to cumming again, I told him maybe I had better make him wear petticoats all the time. This was enough to send him over the edge.\n\nSince that night we've talked, and I know he's not gay or anything like that. He simply loves wearing petticoats, and of course I've bought him several. Anytime Jim has them on, I know there's a hard, throbbing cock waiting for me underneath. Just wait until he finds out about the special prom dress I've made for him for the Fifties costume party we have coming up."
1123,Costumes,"['Halloween Orgy', 'Cunnilingus']","My patience found reward when my modern-day queen descended from her bed-chamber. Arousing all my senses, Diana wore a thin blue dress which barely concealed a pair of lace white panties as she bent ever so slightly to fix the music on the stereo, choosing a song to suit her playful mood. Her voice, quickly telling tales of her day, lilted gaily. My attentions stiffened swiftly as I let my gaze linger on the round embrace of the airy fabric accentuating the fullness of her derriere. A strong bass-line erupted from the box speakers standing sentry in opposing corners and Diana twirled in a dance which promised my eyes unbridled visual pleasures.\n\n""I did a body-sculpting class,"" she cooed, ""and I'll be sore tomorrow. But I've lost three pounds. Can you tell?"" \n\nI murmured my appreciative assent as she spun wildly, offering a view of her pretty lace scanties both fore and aft. The bulge of hardening nipples under the stretch of regal cloth led me to realize Diana was both quite excited and deliciously braless. My stars are lucky.\n\n""So, what do you want to do this evening?"" I asked as I took one hand of the happy dancer and watched her twirl under my uplifted grasp.\n\n""Let's call up some of our friends,"" Diana said gaily, ""and have an orgy."" She laughed, wickedly amused by her fantasy, and the dance took a suggestive turn.\n\n""Really?"" I didn't believe Diana's decadent plan possible or even necessary to our evening's enjoyment, but our relationship had known few limits and I indulgently let myself explore the idea.\n\n""Why not?"" Diana replied. ""I've been fantasizing about having a party all afternoon.""\n\n""Have you now?"" My attention had grown quite rigid by this time. I suspect I may have drooled as I watched her move under the spell of such nasty thoughts.\n\n""Did I ever tell you about the time when I was at school and went to a costume party? The night I found myself in the center of a wild orgy?"" Diana slowed the enticing rhythm of her dance and began to fondle herself.\n\n""I can't say I ever heard that particular tale."" I replied, suddenly quite interested in hearing more about this lurid bit of history. Rarely a day goes by when Diana doesn't surprise me.\n\nDiana quit dancing and sat down thoughtfully on the sofa. She pushed her white panties awkwardly down her pale thighs with her left hand while she energetically rubbed her blonde damp slit with her right. I smiled broadly and Diana finally managed to push her rolled knickers down her calves to toss them off her left foot. She spread her lean legs wide, seriously rubbing at the pinkening stiff mast that rose from between her swelling nether lips.\n\n""Lick me,"" Diana said quietly, ""and I'll tell you about my first orgy.""\n\n""Fair deal,"" I answered and settled myself on my knees between her thighs and pressed my tongue to the steamy pit of Diana's sweet cunt. She purred slightly and began her story.\n\n""I was maybe twenty and still technically living in the sorority, although I spent little time there, having discovered the apartment of my boyfriend to be far more satisfying a living arrangement. I've told you about him and he really doesn't enter into this story at all, so I'll spare you any further references to him.""\n\nI paused in my licking to thank Diana for her thoughtful consideration. \n\n""One of our friends, Jeanne, had decided to have a Halloween party at her apartment and this girl spared no invitations. I think pretty much everyone in town had sufficient notice to drop by. The only qualification was that no one would be allowed in the party without an identity obscuring costume. Some of her friends from the football team guarded the doors with strict instructions and dressed in matching ape costumes, the beasts took pride in enforcing her rule. Jeanne told us she there were several games she wanted to play which made anonymity an essential component to her plans. We trusted her sense of fun; Jeanne's parties had already garnered a reputation by that stage in our college career. Anyway, when things were in full swing, there were about fifty people lolling about in the most bizarre regalia I had ever seen collected in one house.""\n\n""I put on a black leotard, pinned on a tail and painted my face so that I looked like a cat. It was a simple costume, comparatively, but it sufficed and probably spoke the truth about my attitude, for I was surely a cat in heat that night, looking for some tomcat to lift my tail. Those were the days, eh?""\n\nI paid her question no mind, and continued stroking the pretty pussy.\n\n""Needless to say, there was lots of excitement at a party where no one knew who anyone else was. Some people were fairly easy to recognize, but most people remained wholly anonymous. As time wore on and the alcohol robbed most of us of our inhibitions, the tone of the party became, well, somewhat indecent. I think it started when a nurse pleaded with one of the guys for his name. The masked Superman kept revealing things naughty things about the girl and she didn't have a clue who he was. Her superhero laughed hard and then finally reached into his tights and pulled out his man of steel dick, which was rather long as I recall, and said; 'Recognize me now?' The girl squealed out 'Clark?!?' and the party erupted with laughter.""\n\n""There were about fifteen people still conscious at the party. I'd guess it was probably four in the morning at least and in no time at all, everyone was trying their hand at guessing identities aided by explicit clues. It wasn't too long before everyone had become mostly naked except, of course, for our masks.""\n\nDiana's pussy dripped wet by this time.\n\n""Even after I lost my leotard, however, no one had guessed who I was and although I was fairly certain of at least four of the guys and three of the other women, they refused to recognize me. One of the guys, Steve, who had come dressed as a hobo but drank like a fish, should have known me. We'd dated for six months a year before. Maybe he did know me and didn't want to spoil the fun or more likely he was just too wasted to think. Anyway, when I was the only one whose identity hadn't been positively established, I became the center of a contest, particularly after I assured them that I was indeed known to several of them.""\n\n""Guys started using the guesses as an excuse to touch me. A tall, thin Zorro squeezed my breasts to see if that provided any clue. I'd never seen him before in my life, but I purred when he put my nipple in his mouth and that seemed to let the entire bunch loose. A red-faced devil began fondling my ass, saying; 'I know this girl. I just know I know this girl.' I know he did - Brian had always loved my bum - but he never said.""\n\nI paused in my ministrations. ""I'd know you in a second.""\n\n""I'm sure you would, lover, but by this time the game had changed. A gypsy girl, shaking a tambourine with this unbelievably steady rhythm, began sucking on the devil's prick and he started nibbling on me from behind. I couldn't really see him, but I could soon tell the devil had become slightly distracted by the gypsy's eager mouth. Anyway, it wasn't too long before the eleven guys started falling all over us and us on them, dipping and fucking and kissing in wild circles of orgiastic delight. The cocks were hard and the cum was spewing and I had never been so horny in my life.""\n\n""Until now,"" I said with a sly girn, my face drenched in my kitten's cream.\n\n""Even more than now. I started coming when a swarthy pirate shot his cannon into my mouth while this ghoul with an oversized prick fucked my pussy hard. Out of the corner of my eye, I watched a bloody-fanged Dracula screw a little princess he'd bent over a chair. She wailed in this wild contralto voice, accompanying Esmeralda's drum beat with an aria of moans. The party roared and I absolutely lost all sense of control, wanting nothing but to ride and be ridden, to rub and kiss and suck and my orgasms went on and on, over and over."" Diana shivered.\n\nI caught the shudder of her rekindled spirit and with a spark of intensity, I licked Diana ravenously, letting the memory of her decadent evening spill over onto my rapacious tongue. I probed and toyed and teased Diana until she grew loud and tense and suddenly spent herself in a symphony of moans and delighted spasms. She collapsed in my arms, and I kissed her.\n\n""So, what happened after that?""\n\n""Nothing. We passed out in a heap and by noon everyone had straggled home, exhausted and satisfied. But I'm serious. Who can we call? I'll bet Alyssa would come. Rick, too. Don't you think a costume party would be cool? C'mon, Mal. Let's do it.""\n\nI smiled, imagining myself as a pirate. Diana could shiver my timber, anytime. \n\nMalinov\n\n Currently reading _Underworld_ by Don DeLillo Power belongs to those who dare. . . Sapere Aude"
1124,Cotton Dresses,"['mf', 'oral', 'inc', 'teen m-solo']","The girl sat nervously hunched over, with her hands pressed together and squeezed between her legs. Folds of the cotton dress were pulled tight around her thighs and the material crept a few inches above her knees. A tent was forming at the front of my jeans and I felt powerless to stop it. The denim felt rough rubbing against my fidgeting glans and I was soon sporting a full erection. The girl's mother noticed it first. She reacted with classic indignation calling upon my aunt to take the necessary steps to curb my perverted behavior before the police would have to be involved. My aunt assured her that she would and the two complainants marched smugly to the door. I marveled at the way the cotton dresses pulled tight across their buttocks with every step. There was a smell to them that floated in the air as they passed and my impertinent member jerked to attention as it wafted past my nose. I pictured them both naked under their dresses and longed to compare the feel of the mother's tits to that of her daughter's.\n\nWhen they had left, my aunt clearly didn't know what to do. She was my aunt by marriage and didn't feel it was her place to discipline me with my uncle out of town. The issue hung between us for days, muting our usual conversation and making us both feel awkward. The girl's mother had phoned twice to ask what punishment I'd received and my aunt was feeling the pressure. It finally came to a head when she found that I'd been sneaking out at night to watch her through her bedroom window while she undressed. For months, it had been a nightly ritual. Each day I had studied her in a different cotton dress anticipating how she would look pulling it over her head or slipping the straps from her shoulders. There was never a missed opportunity to hug her or be close enough to feel her warmth through the comfortable cloth. Lately, disgraced as I was, I had only been able to watch from afar.\n\nMy aunt was waiting in my room when I climbed back through the window. Her hair was combed out and tied with rags, ready for bed. It hung halfway down her back. No makeup remained on her pretty features, but her cheeks were flushed with pink. My uncle's bathrobe swathed her from neck to ankle in thick folds of blue terry covering everything but the troubled look on her face. Her voice was very soft when she spoke. She told me how I had embarrassed her; how she had been trying to recall everything that she had done, worrying about what I might have seen through the window. She told me that my uncle would be angry that she had been so careless, and asked me not to tell.\n\nWe talked for a long time about the girl and her mother. She laughed when I described the cotton dress in such detail. Not a mean laugh but one full of compassion and understanding. 'Women like the feel of the cloth against their skin,' she told me honestly. 'Clothes are meant to be attractive, so there is no need to be ashamed if you're attracted.'\n\nBuoyed by the generosity of her attitude, I felt relieved and answered her questions easily, as if talking to a close friend. Several times I saw her blush at my candor especially when I told her how many times I had watched her. Very tentatively she approached the subject of masturbation. She chuckled about 'young men with their hormones raging' and asked what I was doing for relief. It was my turn to blush and at first I lied to her disbelieving smile.\n\n'I wash your sheets,' she reminded me, squeezing my hand.\n\nFaced with no option, I confessed to her that I had masturbated.\n\n'Everybody does,' she comforted. 'How often do you do it?'\n\nI wanted to say not often but remembering the sheets I said to 'Every day.'\n\n'Just once a day?' she persisted. 'Or do you sometimes jerk off more than once?'\n\n'Sometimes,' I admitted. 'Sometimes when I've been looking at you a lot.'\n\nA troubled look crossed her face and she averted her eyes to ask 'Have you ever seen me doing anything?'\n\nIn truth, I hadn't. But I knew enough to say 'yes' to keep her talking.\n\nHer face turned scarlet and she nibbled on her lips. 'Your uncle would be so upset,' she whispered half to herself.\n\n'Most people do it. It's just that they don't admit it.' Her glance fell on the hardon straining the front of my pajamas. I could feel the tip nudging the opening. When it poked into view I made no move to cover myself. She looked away several times but her eyes kept coming back to it. 'Boys', she snickered nervously. 'They're always so horny.'\n\nI undid the tie on my pajamas and let them slide over my knees. My cock was standing straight and it wobbled back and forth when I moved. My aunt watched without saying anything, and I began to touch myself. It seemed so erotic to have her looking and I drank in every change of expression that crossed her crimson face. 'I think about you when I do this. And I think about what I've seen you doing,' I whispered mysteriously.\n\n'Your uncle ...' she began, before I interjected.\n\n'I won't tell him anything if you do it for me now.'\n\nHer hand felt cool and deliciously foreign as it circled my penis. She had to lean forward to reach me, and the robe gaped exposing her breast. The nipple was raised with her excitement.\n\n'Take the robe off so I can see you the way you were tonight,' I pleaded.\n\nShe knelt beside me, beating my meat, while I watched her firm tits jiggle with the pulse of her hand. There was a scent around us, familiar, but stronger than I had ever smelled before. From that night on I would recognize it. At the time I thought of it only as earthy and intoxicating. It seemed to emanate from her loins and linger on her skin. It grew stronger as her nipples grew larger and her knees no longer clamped together. Lying back, I had a clear view between them. The hair on her mound was auburn, darker than the deep reddish blond above. Between the dense curls I could see the damp furrow of her sex. My aunt saw me looking there and moaned at the indecency of her exposure. She jumped as my touch grazed over her thighs and let out a little agitated cry when my fingers found her cleft. There was no stopping now. Her juices quickly coated my fingers and her free hand was busy trying to guide my inexperienced touch. Whimpers of shame and lust mingled with her frenzied coaching until she neared her peak. Then urgency infused her need. Her own hand delivered the last few feather strokes to her tortured clit. I watched her flat belly tense, rolling her cunt to and fro in a struggle against her fingers. Her gasps turned into shrieks of delight as she brought herself to a powerful orgasm, toppling her backwards onto the bed with hips flailing and legs thrown wide apart.\n\nI reached over and kissed her hand. The musky scent was strong on her skin and the kiss had a faintly salty taste.\n\nAfterwards, my aunt cried at her own depravity, making me swear never to reveal it. We sat facing each other, cross-legged on the bed. She watched while I fondled my cock. A drop of clear fluid formed in the sightless eye and she dipped her finger into it smearing it onto my cockhead.\n\n'Can you come?' she asked after a few minutes, and I nodded. 'I've never watched a young guy jerk off,' she confided. Her soft hand slid beneath my balls, holding them like fragile crystal.\n\n'Is that what the guys call it now? Jerking off?'\n\n'Yes,' I hissed.\n\nHer hands brushed mine away and took over the beat. 'And what do they call this?'\n\n'A hand job.'\n\nShe smiled at my frankness.\n\nThe sight of her tits bouncing lightly while her hand diligently pumped my prick, set off a rush deep in my groin. I knew I was going to come and so did she. Her head dipped down and her pink tongue licked my belly. Her freshly brushed hair swirled around my balls while her ovaled lips enveloped my cockhead. The soft, wet, sucking of her mouth unleashed a rushing tide of come from the very root of my being. It was so intense that I cried out as if in agony. Her tongue and lips nursed greedily on my spouting member catching and swallowing every drop. Her head never stopped bobbing and sucking until the last spasm had long passed and my cock began to soften in her mouth.\n\nIt was the first blow job I'd ever had, and the first of many from my beloved aunt. Under her tutelage I came to know the intricacies of a woman's body and the delights it can bring to my own. Often, she indulged my love of her fine cotton dresses, letting me crouch beneath them to nuzzle her bare belly and taste the salty essence of her passion. In return, she asked only that I tell know one."
1125,"Couch, The","['f-solo', 'mast']","The scene quickly moves on as she watches with anticipation.\n\nThe man has taken the woman by the ankles and pulled her to the edge of the chair. He drops before her and uses his tongue to clean the honey from her stomach. He makes his was down and kisses her mound, teasing her for only a moment before he backs away. He slides into her, slowly at first watching as his cock descends deeper into her. The pace quickens as she begins to move her hips, matching his quickening stokes.\n\nShe is enjoying the movie, watching quietly. The vibrator hums slightly now, she is very aware of the minute movements that are caressing her soft, warm cavern. Her finger moves over her clit, teasing it slightly. It is slowly filling with blood and becoming more and more sensitive with each pass of her finger. She leans deeper into the pillow that is supporting her head, arching her back and raising her hips.\n\nShe has not taken her eyes off the television.\n\nThe couple in the movie are getting closer to their climaxes. He pulls out and comes, his hand on his cock as he milks every last drop onto her stomach, the women in the movie reaches up to take him into her mouth, finishing with a sultry smile for her lover and us.\n\nThe movie is over, she turns her attention to the vibrator that is nestled between her soft thighs. The sensation is stronger now, she is ready to concentrate on her own pleasure. She moves the toy slowly in and out, it glides effortlessly past her wet, pink lips. Her hips are swaying up and down. Her finger moves across her clit with more and more passion. She slides the vibrator out and moves her free hand up her stomach to find a hard nipple, pinching it slightly between her forefinger and thumb. Her lips part slightly and a quiet moan escapes. Her finger slides over her clit and dives deeply into her wet, tight cavern. Her hips raise higher and her breath quickens, she kneads her breast with more intensity now and gasps with each stroke of her finger. She pushes her head back deeper into the pillow and quickens her pace, alternating between the intense pleasure of pressure on her clit and the need for penetration.\n\nShort, soft breaths escape from between her lips and her legs have begun to shake slightly. The movement of her hips no longer subtle, they raise to meet every thrust of her hand. She begins to cry out encouragement to herself, hitting just the right spot. She has lost all awareness of her surroundings, feeling the orgasm take over every muscle in her body. Her breath catches between each gasp for air.\n\nThe pleasure courses through her body, first through her sex then radiating out through every limb of her body. She falls back onto the couch, enjoying the euphoria that comes with an intense orgasm. She lays there, a slight smile touching her lips, feeling her juices running down the inside of her thighs. Still unconsciously tracing her erect nipples with one hand, she raises the other and sucks her finger deeply into her mouth. tasting the sweet nectar.\n\nShe switches the television off and finds her way through the dark house to the warm confines of her bed and drifts off to sleep, satisfied.\n\nMP 1/11/98, 2:09 a.m."
1126,Country Club,['MF'],"While intrigued by the idea, Bill added, ""Well, I don't want to lock myself into anything right now. After all, that's why I took the time off from work, to relax.""\n\n""Aw! Come on Bill! You know I wouldn't do that to you. If you felt like walking at any time, I wouldn't stop you. I really do need another supervisor and you'd be doing me a favor. All you have to do is watch over the crews and handle the clients. It's easy work, you get a good tan, and there are plenty of attractive women to keep your mind occupied."".\n\n""Well, I guess it couldn't hurt to try it for a few weeks anyway. When do you want me to start?""\n\n""How about the day after tomorrow? It'll take that long for the two of us to sober up after tonight.""\n\n""Okay, Frank! You've got yourself a deal! Bartender! Another round here, and make 'em doubles!""\n\nI. WASH AND DRY\n\nIt had been over a month since Bill agreed to work for Frank. He still vividly remembered the phone call at 4 am reminding him he was to be at the office by sunrise. It took him all of ten minutes to remember why he was supposed to be there, but he was. In fact, he liked the work so much that he's been there every day since. It was only a short time before he realized he enjoyed working on the land, under the sun, and raising up a good sweat. Sure, his muscles ached, but in a way that made him feel healthy and good about himself.\n\nThe crew that Bill supervised turned out to be a great bunch of people who all knew their jobs well. Bill never had to worry about any of the six men and two women slacking off or making mistakes. They were professional in every respect. After all, since they were working the grounds of the richest people in the state, they had to be the best. Word travels fast amongst the elite and the egos that lived in these mansions didn't forgive easily, nor did they tolerate mishaps. Of course, they also rewarded good work in many varied ways.\n\nIt was at the Hamilton home that Bill discovered just how very interesting some of these families really were. A light, misty rain had been falling since early morning. Bill informed Mrs. Hamilton that they would return the next day, weather permitting, and complete the work. She agreed that was the best course of action and mentioned that she was also on her way to the country club, but for a bridge tournament. This sat well with Bill as he preferred to have the owner present when his crew was working. This helped to eliminate the possibility of misunderstandings and the like.\n\nAfter he had dispatched the crew to the various tasks at the country club, Bill realized that they had left their small tractor mower at the Hamilton's. He told John, his assistant, he would get it and return shortly. Finding Mrs. Hamilton in the lobby area, Bill explained the oversight and she happily loaned him the key to the gate across the driveway. She explained that i a wet-bar, a bedroom, a small kitchen and complete bath facilities. ""If this is just for changing clothes, I'm not sure I want to see the house itself!"" he said aloud to himself.\n\n""And why not?"" a voice responded.\n\nBill nearly jumped out of his skin. Quickly turning he was taken with what now in his vision. She was about 20 and had a body that Hugh Hefner would have killed to have appear in Playboy. What really caught his attention, though, was her face. It was the most innocent and angelic face he had ever seen. After his initial shock wore off, he said. ""And who are you?"".\n\n""I'm Theresa Hamilton, Terri to my friends. Now, who are YOU and what are you doing here?""\n\n""I'm Bill Powers, the landscaping supervisor. We heft a tractor behind this morning and your mother loaned me the gate key so that I could come and get it. She told me to leave it in here when I was through. Had I known someone was home, though, I wouldn't have troubled her for the key.""\n\n""I just got back from Hawaii this morning, apparently after everyone had gone.""\n""Well, Miss Hamilton, I am sorry to have bothered you. If you will excuse me, I have to be on my way now."" The vixen smiled coyly and offered; ""You can't go out in that storm. Besides you'll catch cold in all those wet clothes. Why don't you just wait until the rain lets up a bit. Anyway, I could use the company.""\n\n""I'm not sure that's a good idea Miss Hamilton."" said Bill, hoping she would argue the point.\n\nShe passed another coy smile and said; ""Please, my friends call me Terri.""\n\n""Okay, Terri. I have a crew working at the country club and they're expecting me back. We have work to do whether it's raining or not. In fact, some of our work is easier in the rain."" \n\n""Well, I see your point, but I was just getting ready to start lunch. Won't you at least stay and eat with me? We can throw your clothes in the dryer while we eat.""\n\n""I have to confess that sounds too good to pass up.""\n\n""Well, Bill, you can take your clothes off in the bedroom. There are several robes in the closet there. I hope you like pasta, that's what I'm making for lunch.""\n\n""Sounds good! I'll be right back."", Bill entered the bedroom and closed the door. While undressing, he considered the situation and thought that mixing business with pleasure could be a mistake. It could be that Terri is just a friendly person and if he made a move he could jeopardize himself and Frank's business. He decided to be on his best behavior.\n\nTerri took his soaked clothing and started the dryer. Then she returned to the kitchen and finished preparing the meal. Bill felt a little self-conscious sitting across from such a beautiful woman while he was wearing only a robe.\n\nLunch was superb and the wine was excellent. Maybe just a little too excellent, he thought. He was beginning to fantasize more and more about the parts of Terri's body hidden by her sparse outfit.\n\nAfter the meal, they checked on Bill's clothes, only to find them still very wet. ""Another 30 minutes or so should do it."", she said as they returned to the sofa to relax. Terri sat close to him, at least closer than necessary. This only made Bill's resolve a little less strong than during lunch. She talked of her upbringing and of the many places she had visited. Then it was Bill's turn. He started to explain how he ended up working for Frank when she edged a little closer and turned towards him under the pretext of hearing better. Bill continued his story, though a little nervously.\n\nAs she moved closer, he could feel the heat from her body, smell the scent of her cologne, and detect the strong gaze of her eyes. He was becoming aroused and was a bit embarrassed by it. He shifted to try and hide the growing bulge in the robe. That was a mistake.\n\nHis slight movement, and his arousal, only caused the robeto part and expose every inch of his hardened manhood. Terri gasped, but not in shock, ""My god! That is beautiful!"" Before he could apologize or cover himself, she had her hand on it, encircling the warm shaft. As she did so, she pressed her lips against his. Bill's resistance was gone. He responded avidly be embracing her and began exploring her lips with his tongue. He then moved his lips to her neck and that ran his tongue to her ears and nibbled on her lobes. Meanwhile, Terri opened his robe further and began slowly stroking his cock.\n\nBill worked his hands to her buttons and, after a little fumbling, managed to release her magnificent breasts. As he moved his mouth to encircle her right nipple, he thought that he had never seen breasts me as Terri, still stroking his cock, moaned in delight.\n\nSlowly and deliberately, Bill worked his way down her body. As he removed her shorts he was pleasantly surprised to find that she wore no panties. He swirled his tongue across her belly and slowly down to the top of her pubic hair. He massaged her thighs and then resumed his tonguing behind her thighs. When he reached the sensitive are behind her knees, he used a light touch that seemed to drive her wild wit passion. She begged him to stop teasing her and tried to draw his head to her vagina. Bill continued down the one leg and up the other. When he reached the top of her thighs, he began to light blow across her entire pubic area. She moaned louder in response and again begged him to stop his teasing. \n\nBill moved his lips to her inner thigh and imparted light caresses on his way up. When he finally reached her pussy, he reached out with his tongue and slightly tickled her. She moaned even more. He then began his assault in earnest. First penetrating her vaginal lips with his tongue, and then moving slightly upward to the clitoris. When he finally reached it, Terri had her first orgasm. It was followed by two more in the few moments that followed. Bill kept up the stimulation until, two more orgasms later, she motioned for him to stop. He kissed his way up, across her breasts, until he was again nuzzling he neck. ""God! You smell soooo good!"", he whispered.\n\nTerri slowly rolled them over until she was atop Bill and said, ""Now, it's your turn to be teased!"". She started much as he did, by kissing his ears and nibbling on his neck. She paid particular attention to his nipples. Though his women usually ignored this area, it aroused him greatly. She slowly worked her way down and moved to his balls and gently took each one in her mouth and caressed it with her tongue, all the while avoiding his hardened member. As her lips continued their menstruations on his balls, her hands found their way to his chest. She massaged him sensuously. Then she raised her head, and with only her lips, slowly engulfed the head of his cock. Terri used a slight suction and moved down its full length, until the head was nestled deeply in her throat. She held that position for a moment, letting her throat muscles relax around the oral intruder. Bill let out a loud moan as her head started to bob up and down on his tool. Terri would withdraw until just the tip remained between her lips, then she drew it in slowly and caressed it with swirling motions of her tongue until the head was once again in her throat.\n\nThis continued until she sensed Bill was ready to come. When his balls tightened, she slowed down to a complete stop and would move her attention elsewhere, until his cock lost it's iron-rod rigidity. Then, she would start again. This went on for what seemed to be hours. Finally, Terri removed herself and sat astride Bills torso on her knees. She reached back and used her left hand to guide his cock between her pussy lips. Once there, she rotated her ass and inched that hard rod into her pussy until she felt that she could take no more. Once inside, she knew that there was still a good inch or two to go, but just couldn't get it in. They began a rhythmic motion and were soon lost in a sexual rhapsody. After a time, Bill sat up and they rolled over, without missing a stroke. As Bill moved his cock into her, they moaned and kissed. Terri had just had her sixth orgasm of the day when Bill pulled out and flipped her onto her stomach. She knew what he wanted and raised herself to he could enter her from behind. As his member again entered her vagina, she concentrated and tried to take it all. However, Bill was just too large for her. While she was feeling his internal massage, his fingers played her clitoris like a harp. She was going wild and soon had another orgasm and felt herself rising to yet another when Bill again pulled out, leaving her with an empty sort of feeling there. He kissed his way down her back and across her buttocks until his tongue found her vagina from the rear. Bill's tongue brought her to orgasm again. He raised her knees and then her ankles until both feet were over her shoulder. She reacheddown and guided his cock to her pussy. He said ""Let's see if you can really take it all.""\n\nHis cockhead parted her vaginal lips and continued on until she had taken all but an inch of his cock. She whimpered ""Please! I want it all!"". Bill started pumping in and out and Terri found herself traveling down that now familiar road to orgasm. As she felt it build and build, she became obsessed with taking all of Bill's penis. Then, just as she started to come, she grabbed his buttocks and pulled with all her might. Bill plunged the full length of his cock into her. Her eyes went wide with both shock and delight as she had the most intense orgasm ever. ""Don't stop! Give me all of it! I want to feel all of you inside me."" was all she could say.\n\nBill, not being one to disappoint a woman, continued topiston his cock into her. He would pull out until just the tip was between the lips and then plunge in until his pubic hairs pressed against hers. Bill started to sense that feeling growing in his loins and increased his speed, tying to get even deeper into this lovely and sensual creature that lay writhing beneath him. His cock moved in and out rapidly. Then, he felt it coming and pushed against her. Terri screamed, ""I feel so full. Come on Bill fill me up. I wanna feel your sperm shoot inside of me. Do it now!"". That was all he needed to set him off. He felt as though all of his internal organs were trying to escape through his penis at one time. As he spurted deep inside her, she gasped, ""Oh, yes! I feel it. More! Give me more!"". When he was drained, he lowered her legs and pumped a little more. They relaxed and soon fell asleep, Bills penis still buried in Terri's snatch.\n\nBill was awakened by a strange feeling. Upon opening his eyes, he found his cock buried to the hilt in Terri's mouth. ""I remembered that I hadn't had dessert yet."", said Terri. She attacked his now hard member with great fervor. He watched her head bob and felt her lips tighten each time the head passed between them. Her hands play with his balls. Then, she suddenly stopped and laid back. He arose and tried to mount her for another good screw when she told him that she was too sore and wanted only to please him. She lay on her back in a position that let her head hang over the arm of the sofa and instructed Bill to stand behind her. As she dropped her head back, it was perfectly aligned with his penis. She reached for his cock and guided it between her waiting lips. Bill let her orchestrate the movements for fear of hurting her. It wasn't long before he found himself humping her warm mouth. It was incredible! He could feel his cock enter her throat each time and it was heavenly. Terri seemed to be getting as excited as he was. Her hands were wrapped around his ass pulling him in deep each time. It was only a short while before his cock again gushed. Terri tried to swallow it all, but a few drops ran out the sides of her mouth. She kept on sucking and had soon milked Bill dry.\n\nTo his surprise and her delight, his cock stayed hard and she continued sucking until it was again as hard as iron. Terri then turned around and presented her ass to him saying, ""Well, my mouth is tired and my pussy is sore, but we can try."", she said coyly.\n\n""Well, what are we waiting for?"", said Bill. Looking around the room, he spied a bottle of hand lotion on the counter and grabbed it. He open the bottle and first poured some on his hands. He then spread some across her back and ass and rubbed it in. Meanwhile she was stroking his penis with her lotion filled hands. Soon, they were both glistening and covered with the oil.\n\nAs Bill readied his cock to enter her, Terri slid back and his cock slid all the way into her ass on the one stroke. ""Ooooooh! Deeper Bill, Deeper!"" moaned Terri. Bill started pumping wildly as Terri, despite her soreness, had another orgasm. She loved getting it this way, doggy style. As Bill pushed his cock in, she shoved her ass back to meet him when he pushed forward. Her eyes suddenly went wide and before she knew exactly what had happened, his penis was buried halfway into her virgin ass. Tears ran down her face, but she was not about to make him stop his assault.\n\nAt first, it was a little painful for Terri. Then, as Bill's fingers played with her pussy and he plunged his cock deeper into her ass, she started to enjoy it. Bill pushed deeper and deeper until she had again taken all of him. The tempo increased as his balls slapped against her pussy and she moaned in response. She orgasmed again and again as his finger matched his tempo. Then, he came. She could feel his juices shoot deep inside her ass and it gave her a warm, sexy feeling.\n\nAfter extracting themselves, they took a shower. After which, Terri sat Bill down and gave him a soft sensuous blow job to end the day. Bill dressed and asked if they could see each other again. ""Are you kidding? My parents would disown me if they knew I was dating a man that worked for them! But, if you ever have time, stop by again and I am sure we can find a mutually satisfying way to pass the time.""\n\nBill was dumbfounded, but not totally surprised. He started the truck and slowly drove to the country club to rejoin his crew."
1127,Couples,['couples'],"Carolyn Me Emma 32, 41 40 5'8, 180 6'0, 180 5'1, 135\n\nTony Gil 32 35 5'8, 175 5'8, 180\n\nJuanita Nancy 22 29, 5'2, 110 5'5, 130\n\nDon Emily Norm 41 40 36 6'0, 180 5'3, 135 5'9, 160\n\nThe first part of the game is mild, just another version of strip poker without the long delays and guaranteed to get everyone naked at about the same time. In less than ten minutes, everyone has their clothes off and the serious game really begins.\n\nThe next spins are for touching only. Nancy and Emily simultaneously play with Norm's black cock. Don plays with Emily and Juanita's pussies. Tony caresses Carolyn's tits. Gil fingers Emma and Nancy.\n\nThe game moves along to the oral segment, and it gets hotter when the first spin has big blonde Carolyn going down on my cock in front of the whole group. I think everybody believes I did it on purpose! Regardless, Carolyn is enthusiastic about performing, sucking and slurping over my cock with obvious relish for the task in her mouth. Carolyn is the only ""single"" woman there; her husband Glen didn't want to come, she said. Emily said that Glen probably didn't want to come because Carolyn had told him that there would be a black couple at the party. Emily, perhaps exhibiting a little jealously, also told me earlier that she thought that Carolyn had the hots for me and that Carolyn was going to make sure that Glen stayed home. Feeling her suction mouth on my cock, I think it is true.\n\nAnother spin has Emily alternately sucking Don and Norm's cocks.\n\nThe third and final spin of the oral segment has Gil being alternately sucked by Nancy and Emma. Emma is a good sport, especially since she has let us know that she and Don are apprehensive about swinging with blacks. Regardless, her lips look quite good on Gil's black cock, and so does Nancy's blonde head down there sharing licking space with Emma.\n\nThe last spin purposely ends in a daisy chain. Cocks and pussies are juicing up good for fucking and sucking combat. Each person sucks the genitals of the person to to their left: Emily sucks Don who sucks Juanita who sucks Tony who sucks Carolyn who sucks me and I suck Emma who is sucking Gil who is sucking Nancy who is sucking Norm who is sucking Emily. Then, the daisy chain is reversed to the right: Emily sucks Norm who ... you know the rest!\n\nTen naked bodies, all in a circle! Ten mouths a-licking, a-sucking altogether! I have a gift for getting people to do these things! I have no idea why they would even pay attention to me but they do! The power feels good!\n\nFinally, the game goes into its semi-finale with the large group breaking up into three smaller ones, and Ronald happily joins in! Tony and Don and I take Juanita into the back room.\n\nJuanita is 22 years old, very pretty, with really large tits for such a slim girl. She is really black, too! She kneels on the bed and I stick my cock in her mouth. Don plays with her tits while Tony fondles her ass and her pussy. Don is really enthused, sucking her tits with zest, like it is a new exciting flavor that has just crossed his palate! It is his first black girl. Juanita is so young, so good looking that we three are thrilled to have her in our hands. She sucks my cock while our six hands explore darkest Africa. She falls back on the bed and I climb on and fuck her. I stroke her for several minutes then let a passionate heavy breathing Don in between her legs to eat her pussy.\n\nI get up and stroll back through the hallway to check out the action in the other rooms. I pass the other bedroom and pause to look at Emma sucking Norm's cock while Ronald sucks her tits and fingers her pussy. Emma is also having her first multi-black experience, following her sample in the living room only minutes earlier, and it looks like she is striking a blow for racial harmony, just like her hubby, except she is performing as a trio. Not bad for a lady who had expressed anxiety about fucking blacks. She is doing just fine, and her slim white body looks good between the two oh-so-black studs!\n\nMeanwhile, in the living room, Emily, Carolyn and Nancy's white bodies are blotting out Gil's black ink. Gil is on his back with Emily straddling him, fucking her pussy up-and-down on his cock, her hands on his shoulders, riding him like she was in the saddle, while the hot blondes, Carolyn and Nancy, one on each side of Gil, are stroking his black flanks with their white hands, and are sticking their pink nipples between his lips.\n\nSince the fifteen minute time limit that I had imposed to keep juices flowing is just about up, I pull Nancy from her group, lay her on the living room floor and fuck her.\n\nI've always liked Nancy from the first time I had met her and fucked her, several years before. She is a girl that ""men take advantage of,"" her husband Tony had said, describing her submissiveness. Yes, she was worth taking advantage of! Then Norm, taking a break from his session with Emma, comes in and sticks his eight-inch long dong in Nancy's mouth. Nancy really comes alive, and her stomach slaps up hard against me as she rocks and rolls, keeping polyrhythmic time with the two cocks in her, humming and slurping appreciatively through her cock stretched lips, while her husband Tony rejoices from the sidelines, yelling ""She loves it! God, she loves it!""\n\nYes, she does. Nancy is a nice girl.\n\nI get up and let an eager Ronald take my slot in Nancy's parking lot, and I take blonde big-bodied Carolyn into the bedroom, lay her down on the bed, and eat her pussy. While she is lieing there, big white legs spread wide, with my tongue exploring her soft inner walls, feeling her fingers running through my hair, Norm, apparently finished with Nancy's mouth, comes in and stands at the side of the bed and fucks Carolyn's mouth with his eight black inches. Two blondes in a row for his long dong! Then he is replaced by Gil who doesn't last long and I crane my head to watch as he blows off in Carolyn's mouth. The semen runs out of the corners of her mouth. It's a beautiful sight! Carolyn swipes up his jizz from her lips with her hand, and then reaches for Tony's cock who has just taken Gil's place and sucks him into her mouth. When Carolyn lets go, she lets go!\n\nI finish my licking, leaving Carolyn to her sucking bonanza. I am really impressed with her enthusiasm and am beginning to like her. Three cocks in her mouth, one right after the other! The woman has potential when she loosens up.\n\nI wander back out to the living room to find Juanita on her knees, her face buried in Emily's pussy, exploring her with her tongue. Behind Juanita, holding on tight to her fine black ass, in a classic dogstyle position, Don is joyously thanking the Supreme Being, saying ""God, this is great! It's fuck-keen great!"" as he humps his haps at her, while Norm, on knees and elbows, sucks Emily's tits. In the corner of the room, Emma is on top of Gil and they are obliviously meshed in a sixty-nine.\n\nTime flies when it's fucking fun, and all the girls lie on their backs, all together in a wagon-wheel formation, their heads forming the hub, while the guys fuck them. It is a magnificent symmetrical arrangement. I am proud to be a part of it. I fuck Emma - her pussy feels really good after being reamed out by my tongue and two cocks. Don fucks Juanita, and by this time he has been totally won over on the virtues of black pussy. Tony fucks Emily, exclaiming ""Your pussy is so good, it's so good."" Norm takes his turn with Nancy, while Gil scales Carolyn's big 5-8, 180 pound mass of pinkness and bangs away between her award winning thighs. On the sidelines, Ronald moves around feeling up the women while they are being pronged.\n\nAt the break, we all stand around the bar drinking and smoking joints. Juanita is really enthusiastic about the party, exclaiming that she wants all of us to visit them for a party. Tony and Emily are next to each other, talking and feeling each other up. Ronald and Norm have Emma ensconced between them, and when she isn't drinking, she occasionally holds both their cocks in her hands. Don has positioned himself behind Juanita and is pressing up against her as often as he can. Carolyn is sitting on a stool, and I am next to her, caressing her flanks whenever I can find a break from pouring drinks and lighting joints. Carolyn occasionally takes a drag from a joint, which is unusual for her, and the fact that she is high may be what has contributed to her depravity tonight. So far, that night, she has sucked four cocks.\n\nAfter the break, the sucking and fucking continue, but in more disorganized fashion than before; some people doing it, while the others stand around watching them do it.\n\nThe night breaks up early in the a.m. after about four hours of sex. Gil and Juanita take off with Emma and Don to help them explore their hangups about race and their new preference for black meat. Ronald and Norm go off together. Carolyn disappears into the night, having sucked and fucked a total of six cocks, none of them her husband, and a lot of memories. Tony and Nancy decide that they will get breakfast on their way home. Fucking makes them hungry.\n\nEmily and I go to bed.\n\n ***\n\nIf you like these stories, let me know. an116694@anon.penet.fi"
1128,Courtney,"['Mf-teen', 'nc']","shower? I had a fake check ready for her, and I had turned on my video camera. I had to hope that everything would work in my favor. Courtney had almost no nearby neighbors, so she wouldn't be missed. Courtney wrapped a towel around her. She came down the stairs slowly, hoping that whoever it was would go away, so that she could continue her shower. I saw a corner of the drape in the window move, knew she was looking at me, knew she could see the back of the fake check that I had in my hand. Courtney stood there for several moments. She couldn't believe what she thought she saw outside, a man with a large piece of paper, with balloons in his hands. I thought the balloons were a nice touch. I heard the door open, and Courtney, the prettiest girl I had seen in a long time, stood there, most of her body hidden behind the door. ""Yes?"" she said tentatively. I turned to her and held up the check. ""Are you Courtney Ramsey?"" Courtney nodded as she looked at me, then started to read the check. ""Ohhhhh myyy Gooddddd!"" she screamed. Then, dramatically, with my handheld camera recording the scene, she fainted backwards, her towel opening as she landed. I looked around to make sure that no one was watching us. I could not see anything. I dragged Courtney back inside. God, what a pussy! All that golden hair. Courtney had fainted, which is what I had planned for. This would allow me to get ready for what I planned to do to her. I now dragged her, by her hair, to her room. I threw Courtney on her bed. I knew which room was hers because of the music that played, the clothes on the floor, the pictures on the wall. Courtney didn't know it, but she had become my obsession. I went to her bureau, then ripped open each drawer, until I found what I really wanted. Her bras and panties. I loved the smell of perfume, and it seemed like each pair of her panties was scented. I took out a trash bag, then filled it with every bra, every pair of panties that she had. Courtney moaned on the bed, and I knew she would be waking up soon. that was fine, for I was ready. I ripped her towel down and off the rest of the way. I have to admit, I stared at what I saw. Courtney didn't have very large breasts, but they were tipped with pink nipples that seemed cool to the touch. Courtney groaned again, and I knew I would have to hurry what was left of my examination of her. I wasn't worried about what she would do. i was worried about when her parents would return. I stared between her legs. Courtney did indeed have the thickest forest of golden hair that I had ever seen in a woman. Even when i spread her legs a bit, I still couldn't see the line of her pussy very well. Courtney moaned as i rolled her over slightly. I stared at her ivory white ass, with very low tan lines, stared at the jiggling muscles. I laid Courtney on her back again, waiting patiently for her to wake up. I had plans for this little slut, and I knew I wouldn't be leaving until I had fucked her brains out. Courtney groaned and slowly opened her eyes. She seemed to have trouble focusing, staring around the room before her eyes finally made it to me. ""Wh-wh-what happened?"" she asked. Then she stared down at herself, and realized that she was naked, I was a man, and she was in her own bedroom. She slapped me, then tried to stand. ""Get out of here, you bastard!"" I slapped her as hard as I possibly could. Courtney fell back on the bed. It was then that I grabbed her ankles, opening that golden forest of hair. I slowly spread her legs as wide open as I possibly could. ""Ohhhhh myyyy Goddddd!"" Courtney screamed frantically. ""Noooooo! Stopppp! Plleasseee!"" I reared back, then thrust as hard and as deep as I could into Courtney, into that thick, golden forest of hair. I met the tightest pussy I had ever experienced. Courtney screamed as I tried a second time. Finally, on the third stroke, I thrust down and in, testing, then breaking through Courtney's hymen, listening to the teen girl scream hysterically as I felt the virgin blood start to fill her hair slit. I had never been so overwhelmed. I stood there for several moments, savoring the feel of her hairy pussy, the feel of her virgin blood, the sight of her horror stricken face Courtney had never experienced such pain in her life. She slapped me as hard as she could, then almost got one leg loose in an attempt to try and kick me. I enjoyed the fight of a pretty girl as much as any man, and I answered Courtney's slaps by thrusting even deeper, even harder into her pussy. Courtney screamed with every stroke as I worked faster and faster in her. She could barely breathe because of her loud screams, her loud sobs. I thrust harder and harder in Courtney's pussy. i was driven, my hips were driven, by the feel of all that golden hair between Courtney's legs. Courtney could feel the blood mixing in her golden fur, and she started to cry even harder. To be spread, to have her brains fucked out in such a way, was the most revolting thing she could think of. I reared back and thrust as hard and as deep into Courtney as I ever had any woman. Her eyes bulging out, her face covered in tears, her loud screams deafening me, I peaked, Courtney's tight pussy and thick golden hair too much for me. Courtney could feel the fight draining from her legs even as she continued to sob and scream. I was sucking on her young nipples as I continued to work in and out of her pussy. Teen nipples have a certain taste to them. Courtney tried to get her light pink ones out of my mouth, but she had to scream when I finally pulled my prick out of her pussy. I stared down at my victim. Courtney lay crying, her eyes closed as the tears poured forth. She had rolled away from me, but I could still see her golden forest, could still see the blood dripping down to the sheets. Courtney could hear me moving around, but after the shock of what I had just done to her, she felt so ashamed, so humiliated, she didn't want to know what I was doing. I crawled slowly up the bed, my prick hard again at the sight of her virgin blood on the tip, the sight of her golden fur now partially covered by red. Courtney's eyes shot open when i slapped her as hard as I could. She stared in horror at my prick, which gleamed with her birgin blood. She barely had time to open her mouth and scream before I thrust my prick in her mouth. I hadn't expected it, but Courtney's mouth was very wet, and as I sank in her mouth, I could feel just how wide and soft her throat was going to be on me. Courtney choked and gagged as she cried. I had fucked her, broken her hymen, and now she was having to lick her own virgin blood off my prick. I started to work faster and faster in Courtney's mouth. i enjoyed the feel of her mouth, the sight of her horror filled face as I thrust in and out. Courtney had absolutely no idea how to suck a man. Her hands were everywhere as she choked and gagged, the sight of her blood on her lips an enchanting one. i could feel my prick start to curve down the bak of her throat. Courtney had a frantic look on her face as I went faster and faster in her mouth. courtney had never felt so disgusted in her life. Not only had this bastard fucked her brains out, now he was forcing her to clean off all the evidence on his prick. I went faster and faster, the choking and gagging finally forcing me to peak, shooting my jizz in wave after wave into the mouth and down the throat of Courtney. I kept her face pinned to my groin, forcing the crying teen to swallow my jizz. Courtney choked and gagged as she swallowed, then broke into sobs as I continued to work in and out of her mouth. She had never felt such revulsion in her life. I pulled my prick out of her mouth. It felt so good in there, but I was again on the move downward, even as Courtney closed her eyes and started to sob and shake again. Courtney rolled away from me on the bed, and as my eyes ran down her luscious body, I started to get excited again, though she didn't know it yet. ""Noooooooo!"" she shrieked in mortal agony. ""Ohhh Goodddddd! Nooooo! Pleasseee stopppp!"" I slapped Courtney, then rolled her on her stomach. She tried to struggle with me, until she felt me place myself as I stared at her jiggling white ass. Courtney shrieked as I grabbed her small hips, then reared back and thrust as hard and as deep in her ass as I could. Being so young, so tight, I only entered an inch with the first stroke. It took a half dozen strokes before I was able to sink all the way in the shrieking girls ass. I stood there, trying to get used to both the pleasure and the pain. It was a pleasure for me, because just being able to look down and see her struggling with me made it special. But it was a pain. I had never experienced an ass as tight as Courtney's. Courtney shrieked even louder as I slowly started to work in and out of her ass. It was so tight! I had to go slow, because I wanted to enjoy every moment. I knew I would have to work fast. As much as I would like to have enjoyed fucking Courtney's ass, it was so tight, it clamped on my prick so well, that I knew I had to thrust as deep as possible now, before my groin exploded. Courtney's thick golden hair was flying everywhere as she wildly shook her head from side to side. The uincredible now seemed to overwhelm every fiber of her being. I thrust faster and faster. I didn't know which felt better: watching my prick thrust in and out of Courtney's jiggling ass, or feeling that ass clench and lock on me. Courtney shrieked with every stroke. The pain was so intense, so mind boggling it felt like every breath she took just added to her agony as she began to cry again. I thrust as hard and as deep as I could into Courtney's ass, thrusting deeper than any man probably ever would be able to after tonight. Only then, when she shrieked and started to yell at me, did I peak, shooting my jizz deep in the oh so tight, no longer virgin ass of he teen under me. courtney couldn't believe the pain continued even after my orgasm, couldn;t believe I was continuing to work in and out of her ass as she sobbed and shrieked again. I took special pleasure in making sure that I pulled out of Courtney's ass as slowly as possible. I wanted to make sure I enjoyed every inch of that jiggling piece of meat. I lay on top of Courtney, my prick still in her ass. I already knew I was going to leave her just like she was, naked, crying and bleeding. I hoped her family would enjoy it."
1129,Cousin,"['MF', 'inc']","Becky, whose eyes, I'd noticed, had never left her new daughter, quickly got off her chair and walked to my struggling wife.\n\n""There. There,"" she said, picking up the bundle of bad news. ""Mommy's here honey. Shhhh. Mommy's right here.""\n\nThe brat gurgled a little, let out a long fart and started to quiet. Sarah stared in discomfort at the display.\n\n""When are you two gonna start a family?"" Bob, my cousin's husband, grinned.\n\nI shrugged. ""We--""\n\n""Very soon,"" Sarah said, defiantly.\n\nI looked at her. Very soon? What the fuck are you talking about? Very soon, my ass. You haven't wanted a kid since . . .\n\n""That's great!"" Bob laughed. He picked up his can of beer. ""Here's for the best. Let me know, if I can give you any pointers.""\n\nI smiled at him. Fuckin' construction dirt-ball is going to give me pointers. What a world we live in.\n\nHe downed his beer in a couple of loud gulps and reached for another. No loud belch? I thought surprised.\n\n* * *\n\nSarah tried to stifle a moan as a I pushed against her clit, buried balls deep inside her. My cock jerked violently, begging for release, so I held myself still, feeling the blood pounding in my ears.\n\nI looked down at her red, sweaty face and matted dark hair. This was Sarah's domain. Few could compete with her.\n\nI slowly pulled out, trying to ease the tension and she sighed. I held myself aloft, barely touching her, my cock-head surrounded by her hairy thick cunt-lips and she opened her eyes and smiled up at me.\n\nI studied her, trying to guess her thoughts, but couldn't.\n\nI didn't want to think and strained forward. I shoved it all back in, swiftly and she gasped. I held her.\n\n""Don't do that,"" she whispered, after she'd caught her breath. ""You're going to wake everyone up.""\n\n""So?"" I whispered, slowly pulling out and then slowly pushing back in.\n\n""So."" she gasped. ""So. Your cousin might think we're nuts.""\n\nBecky, I smiled. Over a year since I'd seen her. Shit. Over a year since I'd been back to the old home town. Wouldn't have come back except to see the baby.\n\n""They'll think we're trying to get you pregnant."" I whispered, reaching to tease one of her brown nipples.\n\nI felt her stiffen underneath and we were silent holding each other. My rigid, unbending, hardness was lost. I could feel myself, still erect, but floppy. She felt it, too.\n\n""Do you think we should?"" she asked.\n\n""I don't know,"" I replied.\n\nShe nodded and I could hear her breathing had returned to normal. It was over. My erection was gone and I gently pulled out and rolled off her.\n\n""It's not that I don't want to,"" she began, after a couple of minutes.\n\n""I know,"" I nodded, looking up at the dark ceiling of the strange bedroom.\n\n""It's just not time, yet, you know?""\n\n""Yeah, I know.""\n\nWe held each other and fell asleep.\n\n* * *\n\nSince my father had died, and I was an only child, the remaining members of dad's large clan focussed obscene attention on me the next day at the party. The old man had been the oldest of five sons, the head of the family. In a fucked up way, the dignity seemed to pass to me. My youngest uncle was only six years older than me and the other three kept pushing beer and nasty food in my direction. The old man had dragged them out of Arkansas and to Chicago. He had made them lower middle class and they were grateful.\n\nSarah, my princess, was hard for them to take. Everything about me was hard for them to take. I was almost forty, had been married for more than ten years and still had no children. But worse, I was a professor of all things, a professor of history. I irritated them and their sixteen children. I may have even irritated their thirty some odd grandchildren, but I'd never taken a poll. Through it all, for good or bad, but mostly bad, I was still, in their eyes, heir to the head of the family, the man.\n\nI walked along the hot concrete of Bob's new pool deck. Little cousins were splashing and screaming their delight in the hot air. I shook my head, imagining several floating face down, having drowned. No one was watching them.\n\nSarah was lying back on a plastic lawn chair in a flowing summer dress, reading a book. I laughed. That a girl. Take it easy. There are plenty of women here more than ready to get that grill going. She looked up to see who'd blocked her sun and smiled. I took off my sun-glasses and knelt next to her.\n\n""Having fun?"" she teased.\n\nI nodded.\n\n""So many kids.""\n\n""My family breeds well.""\n\nShe laughed and then stopped.\n\n""About last night,"" she began.\n\n""Forget about it.""\n\nShe nodded and was silent, as we both turned to watch the kids doing their insanity in the pool.\n\n""I could get off the pill next month,"" she said, not looking at me.\n\nI turned to her and shook my head. ""Baby. Let's talk about it, later. At home. Okay?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\n* * *\n\nI was lying down, eyes closed, trying to digest the two hamburgers and hot dog I'd wolfed down. I didn't feel well and I could feel my stomach turning and twisting, trying to get used to the intrusion of the foreign food. Never again, I promised, myself. Never again.\n\nI looked up quickly. Raining? I heard a hearty laugh.\n\n""Got you,"" she giggled, water dripping off her and onto me.\n\nI struggled up, trying to get out of the way, but she laughed some more and started shaking her body over me, drenching me.\n\nI gave up and let it fall.\n\n""Awww. Don't be such a party-pooper,"" she laughed.\n\n""Shouldn't you be helping your sister with your new neice?"" I asked her.\n\n""The kid's asleep and Becky's enjoying the water,"" she pointed towards the pool.\n\nI shook my head. Jesus. Hard bodies. These two sisters. Only three months after giving birth to her third kid and Becky looked fine--hell, more than fine--in her blue one-piece. Her younger sister over me looked like an Olympic athlete. Long, muscular thighs and broad back and . . .\n\n""What is it?"" she asked.\n\n""Nothing,"" I sighed, lying back down on the wet lawn chair.\n\n""You were checking out Becky's body,"" she laughed.\n\nI looked up at her and shook my head.\n\n""I know,"" she continued. ""I know. I find it hard to believe myself. Three kids.""\n\nI nodded.\n\n""What do you think of this?"" she asked, fisting her hands against her waist to show off her goods.\n\nI laughed.\n\n""Heh,"" she kicked my leg. ""I'm not joking. What do you think?""\n\nIt was, of course, lovely, a little leaner than Becky, but quite similar. I had good looking cousins. Let's see. Becky, the oldest of . . . yeah, four kids was probably 30 or so. That would make her about twenty, maybe a little older.\n\n""How old are you?""\n\nShe kicked my leg again.\n\n""I can't believe you. I'm your first cousin and you don't even know how old I am? I thought you were supposed to be really smart.""\n\n""I'm not. How old are you?""\n\nShe shook her head and finally said. ""Nineteen.""\n\n""You going to school?""\n\n""I'll be a sophomore at Northern Illinois University this fall.""\n\nI nodded. University? God, anything could be a University these days. What a joke.\n\n""That's great,"" I smiled.\n\nWe were silent. I wanted her to leave. There was nothing else to talk about. But, more relevant, all these hard-bodies were making me horny. I wanted to find Sarah and get lost for a few minutes.\n\nShe didn't budge, staring down at me.\n\n""We all think you're a stuck-up asshole,"" she said, matter-of-factly.\n\nI laughed.\n\nShe kicked my leg again. ""It's not funny,"" she lectured. ""You don't talk to us, you never visit. I mean, and your wife . . ."" she began.\n\nI sat up. ""What about my wife?""\n\n""She doesn't like us. I think she makes fun of us.""\n\nI shook my head.\n\n""My dear, I think you're confusing being different for stuck-up and having little in common with hostility.""\n\nI stared at me. I could see she was upset.\n\n""Bullshit,"" she spat out, finally, and huffed away.\n\nI shook my head, not knowing whether to slap the little retard upside the head or sink my teeth into the tight little ass, bouncing away from me. Find Sarah, asshole.\n\n* * *\n\nBob was hitting on Sarah, when I found her.\n\nThe roob was trying to get her into the pool. He had on speedos (absolutely outrageous and bought, I was sure, to impress my wife with his bulge).\n\nI watched from a distance as she was politely, but firmly, telling him to go fuck himself.\n\nShe saw me and smiled and motioned to the idiot. I nodded and asked with my eyes whether she was okay. She smiled and I walked away to leave her alone.\n\nI walked into the house. Take a piss. Clear your head, maybe lie down a little, I thought as I maneuvered around little laughing cousins, toys and uncles I had no desire to notice me.\n\nThe piss felt good (they always do) and I bounded up the stairs with fresh energy. I would change my wet clothes and go back down and laugh with Sarah about Bob's bulge. That would be fun. From there, a good night sleep and . . .\n\nOh fuck!\n\nI'd pushed open the door to the guest bedroom and before me was Becky, her blue suit off and falling from her shaking hand. I would be less than human if I hadn't stopped to soak in the sight of the poor woman with the amazing body.\n\nOur eyes met and her baby blues followed mine as mine travelled lower to her small, round tits and pink nipples--must not be breast-feeding--her soft stomach, with an obvious, almost red stretch mark running down the middle to her hazel-chestnut curly wet thick pubic mound. My eyes fixed there for what seemed like long minutes, but it was over in seconds.\n\nI turned around, quickly, muttering, ""I'm sorry"" and walked out, shutting the door softly behind me, hoping not to make any greater disturbance. I wanted to hide, but took a deep breath to clear my head and waited outside to apologize in a more formal fashion.\n\nI waited. I knew she knew I was out there, waiting, because I hadn't run down the stairs. I continued to wait. Fuck, maybe she fainted. Christ.\n\nI knocked softly on the door.\n\n""Becky,"" I called in.\n\nFuck. ""Becky, are you okay?""\n\nShit. I slowly opened the door and saw nothing.\n\nI rushed in. She'd fainted? No. And I heard and then saw her sobbing on the bed, her back to me, still naked.\n\nI took a deep breath.\n\n""Honey,"" I started. Honey? Who the fuck says Honey? Good grief. Get yourself together man.\n\n""Becky,"" I tried, again, but I saw her waiving me off weakly.\n\n""Are you okay?""\n\nThe crying was ending.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" she choaked.\n\n""Why are you sorry?""\n\n""I,"" she started, but then started crying again.\n\nThis was ridiculous. I walked over to her and stopped. What the fuck are you going to do? Put your arm around the naked lady. Real good, shit head.\n\n""What's wrong?"" I whispered.\n\nShe turned to me, her eyes red.\n\n""I. . .I,"" she began. ""Bob hates me.""\n\nI was confused. What the fuck does Bob have to do with this?\n\n""He thinks I'm ugly,"" she continued. ""He's all over Sarah.""\n\nI shook my head, unbelieving. How incredible.\n\n""Baby, Sarah doesn't like Bob.""\n\n""I know, and that's what makes it worse. She's making a fool out of him. Everyone sees it.""\n\n""We'll leave.""\n\nShe shook her head. ""It's not your fault.""\n\nI smiled.\n\n""She's a bitch. Everyone knows, but I guess that's you guys want her so bad.""\n\nThe second time in half-an-hour my poor wife had been unfairly maligned.\n\n""She doesn't even like kids,"" Becky continued.\n\nShe stood up and faced me. I turned away.\n\n""Look at me,"" Becky called out. ""That asshole hasn't even touched me since the baby.""\n\n""I'm going now,"" I said, starting for the door.\n\n""You think I'm ugly, too?"" she quivered.\n\nI shook my head and heard her sobbing again and then walking quickly to me.\n\nI turned around and she threw herself at me, punching me hard on the chest and face. I grabbed her hands to stop her.\n\n""Look at me!"" she yelled. ""Look at me!""\n\nShe continued sobbing and I released her hands and held her. Real good, couldn't be better, I thought, looking at our reflection on the mirror nearby. Guy in white shirts and light shirt, holding naked sobbing woman. His cousin, of course. Who else would it be? Fuck.\n\nI looked down at her and she looked up.\n\n""You okay?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\nI smiled and then quickly tried to push her off as her mouth pursed and touched mine.\n\n""Heh!"" I yelled. ""What the hell . . .""\n\nShe held on, tightly and tried to kiss me, again.\n\n""Are you nuts?"" I hissed.\n\n""What's wrong?"" she smiled. ""Never been kissed by a real woman?""\n\nOh brother. This was fuckin' Jerry Springer now. Total psycho-melodrama. I shook her off me roughly and she laughed, letting herself fall onto the bed.\n\n""You are an asshole,"" she said, opening up her thighs. ""That's such bullshit. Cousins? Like you even know me."" She reached down and rubbed herself, her cunt-lips lewdly parting.\n\nNeat. My cousin is going through a fuckin breakdown in front of me. Terrific. I saw her a finger disappear inside her and she moaned. She looked up and smiled at my watching.\n\n""Don't you want to stick it in here?"" she groaned, shoving another finger inside. ""You want a baby? I'll give you a baby. That's all I'm good for, anyway,"" she groaned.\n\nI could hear her fingers slurping in and out of her. My mind was screaming for me to get the fuck out of there. Go. Leave. NOW! She would win. It would be a crass rationalization, unjustified and unwarranted, but she would win. It would prove to her I was a pathetic twit and that Sarah was looking for a real man, like her Bob.\n\n""Come on,"" she taunted. ""Get that pencil dick out or can't you get hard anymore from all the ball-busting your bitch gives you?""\n\nShe was geting into it. I felt myself hardening. No. Get the fuck out of here, my mind tried, one last time.\n\nI could smell her, see her juices drooling on feverish fingers. Good God.\n\nI was erect. And here's the problem. An erection takes on a mind of its own. And that direction is not multi-dimensional or layered. It has a single, unforgiving purpose.\n\nI pulled down my shorts and underwear. I could hear my heart pounding and felt myself falling onto her. She felt it too and opened her eyes. Surprised, finally, horrified, she tried to push me off, but I pinned her hand back.\n\n""Don't,"" she whispered, terrified. ""I was teasing.""\n\nMy cock wasn't and I felt it snake its way between her thighs. She tried to close them, but I forced them open with my own and pushed forward. Her sopping fingers were still in her. She tried to cover herself. I tried to pull her hand out. She wouldn't relent as my cock-head pushed harshly against her wet fingers.\n\n""Get your fingers, out,"" I hissed.\n\nShe shook her head.\n\n""Your cunt is mine,"" I told her and pushed in.\n\nShe screamed, her fingers still in her and I quickly covered her mouth. Fuck her fingers, fuck her cunt, my cock told me and I shoved in, heard her muffled yell, felt her fingers scraping my top-side and delicious, wet tightness underneath.\n\nI held myself tightly against her and looked down to her teary eyes and the snot from her nose on my hand.\n\n""I'm going to take my hand off,"" I whispered.\n\nShe nodded and took in a huge breath of air as soon as my hand was off.\n\n""Take your hand out,"" I continued.\n\nShe nodded, again, and I felt her finger releasing themselves, being pulled out, scraping against me. I felt her cunt quickly adjust itself to wrap around my throbbing cock.\n\n""Do you want me to fuck you?"" I asked, slowly pulling out.\n\nShe shook her head, turning away.\n\n""You sure?"" I asked, slowly pushing in.\n\n""Please don't,"" she whispered and I quickly pulled out and got my clothes, my cock upturned towards the ceiling. Real good. You raped your cousin. Five more seconds and you would've spewed it all in her. Terrific. Two headed kids. I laughed to myself, putting my underwear and shorts on. That's what probably happened in Arkansas. Lots of in-breeding. This was probably a daily occurrence in the old-country. I put my shirt on. Becky and I were simply engaging in the little dance our great-grandmother and her brother, but our great-grandfather, had done eighty or so years ago.\n\n""It's my fault,"" I heard her say as I was about to step out of the room.\n\nI turned back and saw she was getting dressed.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" I whispered and walked out.\n\n* * *\n\nThe party wound down, it seemed early, almost everyone leaving before eleven, about the time that parties just started out East.\n\nBob was more or less passed out and Becky asked whether I would help get him to bed.\n\nWe closed the door to his snoring and smiled at each other. I reached down and took her head. We hadn't been alone since the disaster in the guest-bedroom. I wanted to make sure she was okay.\n\n""Pretty crazy today,"" she grinned.\n\nI nodded.\n\nShe was about to say something, but stopped herself.\n\n""What?"" I smiled.\n\n""You don't have a pencil dick,"" she giggled.\n\nI rolled my eyes and started walking away, softly laughing to myself. Yeah. You worry yourself to death and she's get your dick in her mind. At worst, it was a sign this would pass.\n\n""Heh,"" I heard her call out and I turned around.\n\nI waited.\n\n""Why didn't you, you know. . . . I mean, you know, why didn't you finish?""\n\n""Are you serious?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\nI shook my head. She was really quite beautiful. Nothing at all like professional Sarah. Insane, I'd had my dick in her. Jesus. Fuckin' cousin.\n\n""What are you thinking?"" she smiled.\n\n""How sorry I am.""\n\nShe shook her head. ""You promise me you won't feel bad. Nothing happened. Really. Nobody got hurt.""\n\nI nodded. That's right. Nobody got hurt.\n\n""Good night,"" I smiled.\n\n""Good night."""
1130,Cousin Joan,['FF'],"Joan smiled. Barbara had lovely auburn hair, which was all curly and hanging more than halfway down her back. Often Joan had watched Barbara when she walked in the sun, loving the shiny glitter in her hair. Yes, she had to admit that she liked her cousin very much. Every time she visited her aunt and uncle, she was glad when she saw Barbara's cute face and smile again.\n\nJoan had long blonde hair herself, hanging all way way down to her butt. She and Barbara had already been spending lots of time fixing eachother's hair. Joan always enjoyed the feel of Barbara's curls and also of her fingers, running through her own hair.\n\n""Okay then,"" Joan said, ""come here then.""\n\nBarbara smiled and sat down on the couch next to Joan, who began to unwind Barbara's towel to rub her hair dry with it. Because of the mass of Barbara's hair it took quite a while and Joan didn't want to hurt her cousin, so she took her time.\n\nMeanwhile, the movements had caused Barbara's robe to slowly slide down her shoulders. Joan couldn't help but noticing how Barbara's breasts started to show, bouncing lightly up and down as she rubbed her hair.\n\n""Gosh, what nice ones,"" Joan thought. Indeed, despite the fact that they were not so big yet, Barbara's tits had a beautiful shape. The nipples were comparatively large and wonderfully round and pink. Joan tried not to stare too obviosuly at Barbara's juvenile breasts. That wasn't easy, as their smooth skin was still a little wet and glittering in the morning-sun, which started shining into the living-room.\n\n""Well, your hair is done now,"" Joan said after a while, ""but I see you're not completely dry yet."" She took a corner of the towel and ran it over Barbara's shoulders. Then, she slowly slid the cloth over and between Barbara's breasts. She closely watched Barbara's face, trying to assess her reaction. Barbara closed her eyes and tilted her head back, letting go of a little sigh as she pushed her chest a bit forward. This encou- raged Joan to gently caress Barbara's breasts with her other hand, admiring the feel of their smooth skin as she ran her fingertips over them.\n\nSuddenly Joan stopped. What has gotten into her? This was her cousin! A girl even! A young girl! Why all of a sudden was she so fascinated by her body? She had seen her naked before. But somehow things seemed to be different now. Barbara was growing into a little woman fast now. And Joan felt how much she wanted the touch of a woman. In this short moment's time that feeling grew rapidly, developing into profound desire.\n\nBarbara noticed Joan's hesitation. She opened her eyes and looked up. Joan looked back and suddenly felt an overwhelming sensation running through her body. She looked into Barbara's hazel eyes and realized that the same sort of desire was written in them. There was also something else: love. Joan saw the desire and love in Barbara's eyes and suddenly realized how much she loved her cousin herself. She bent over and kissed her.\n\nWhen their lips met, Joan's heart leapt with joy. Of course, they had kissed before, but this kiss was one of passion. To Joan's surprise, Barbara parted her lips, guiding her tongue in Joan's mouth. Joan sucked it in thankfully, letting her tongue slide around it. Meanwhile she still caressed Barbara's breasts, massaging them. She felt how the nipples hardened between her fingers.\n\nTheir kiss took a long time. Barbara was obviously inexperien- ced, but Joan craved the taste of her sweet mouth. Finally, their lips and tongues finished their loving junction. Barbara smiled and her cheeks blushed with excitement.\n\n""I've been dreaming so much of this,"" Barbara whispered. Joan just smiled back and felt that she had started blushing too.\n\n""You may dry the rest of my body too,"" she continued. Joan replied by giving her a slight kiss. Then, she opened Barba- ra's robe completely and gently pulled it off her. Barbara laid down on the couch while Joan kneeled on the floor, moving the soft towel tenderly over Barbara's body.\n\n""You're so beautiful,"" Joan whispered. She dropped the towel and started to move her fingertips over Barbara's indeed wonderful young body. Barbara moaned and pushed her hips up, parting her legs a bit, which caused her labia to slide apart.\n\nJoan saw how Barbara's slightly-haired pussy started to open up like a little flower, showing its pink labia, which glitte- red in the sunlight. This girl surely was very wet! Joan began to caress Barbara's legs, closing in on the sweetness between them. Barbara sighed deeply, when Joan slid her fingertips over her pussy-lips, bending over to her cousin-lover to place kisses all over her face.\n\n""Wait,"" Barbara mumbled, ""I wan to see you naked too.""\n\nJoan grinned broadly. She crawled out of her pyjamas and dropped them on the floor. She loved the way Barbara looked at her, from which she could see that she admired her body, seeing it in a way she never did before. Joan had a lovely slim figure, her breasts were full and pert and her blonde pubic hair formed a cute, tiny triangle between her shapely thighs.\n\nJoan knelt down again and started to move her hair over Barba- ra's body. She formed a brush out of the end and slid it over Barbara's shoulders, her breasts, down her stomach and then between her thighs. Barbara moaned under the tingly sensations Joan's hair caused her, meanwhile reaching out for Joan's breasts, kneeding them carefully. She was unexperienced, but o so tender.\n\nJoan enjoyed the touch of Barbara's little, soft hands immens- ly. She began to move her hair over Barbara's labia, listening to the little gasps Barbara uttered. Suddenly, Joan got an idea. She used her fingers to open Barbara's pussy, caressing its clit with the tip of her tongue. Then, she folded the end of her hair to a tight knot and gently slid it between Barba- ra's pussy-lips. The effect was more explosive than she expec- ted. Barbara let go of a squeal and pushed her hips up, making Joan's hair-knot slide even deeper in her. Joan let go of her hair, which folded open within Barbara's wetness. When Joan pulled it back, the now losened strains caused immense sensa- tions within Barbara's pussy. Barbara came, moaning ecstati- cally while she pulled Joan towards her. Joan straddled over her and started to place her pussy against Barbara's, which was all wet from cum. Barbara's outburst had made Joan very horny and she started to rub her pussy back and forth, feeling the wet end of her hair dance on her butt. Barbara wrapped her arms around Joan's lucious body, as Joan bounced her big tits against Barbara's tiny hills, rubbing their hard nipples to a frenzy.\n\nJoan threw back her head, as she felt a huge orgasm take over control of her body. She moaned and growled, while Barbara took her breasts and kneaded them firmly. It didn't take long or Barbara went into her own orgasm, while her juvenile body shuddered between Joan's legs. Joan bent over her and held her tightly, kissing her deeply, smothering the whimpering sounds Barbara was making. When Joan crawled off her, Barbara was still shuddering from the intense experience she just had. Joan caressed her face, helping her to sit up. The two girls sat next to eachother on the couch for quite a while, cares- sing eachothers hair, kissing, whispering sweet words in eachother's ears. Then they decided to take a long shower together. After they'd dried eachother they stood by the window, embracing eachother, watching the blue, cloudless sky.\n\nYes, this surely was a wonderful day.\n\n * * * * * *\n\n The next day, Barbara and Joan got out of bed late. Of course they hadn't slept in their own. They had decided to spend the night together in the big bed of Barbara's parents. It had been a wonderful night. Barbara and Joan cuddled the darkness away, falling asleep in eachother's arms, happily in love.\n\nAfter the two cousins had showered together, it was time for breakfast. They sat down in their bathrobes and ate their usual corn-flakes, until Barbara decided to consume a peach. Joan watched Barbara's lovely lips slurp up the juicy pulp and got all tingly just by this sight. ""May I have a taste of that peach too?"" Joan asked. Barbara smiled and nodded, handing the peach in Joan's direction.\n\n""That's not quite what I meant,"" Joan replied. She put on a naughty grin, as she moved over to Barbara and started to lick the juice off her lips. Barbara opened up, so Joan could slide her tongue in and lick some of the pulp out of her mouth.\n\n""Hmmm, that tastes good,"" Joan moaned. ""But do you know what tastes even better? Wait, I'll show you.""\n\nJoan took the peach, which had been half-eaten, out of Barbara's hands and opened her robe. She moved the fruit up and down her legs, spreading them widely while she leant backwards on her chair, so that her labia parted. Barbara watched it all carefully, smiling broadly. Joan began to slide the peach over her pussy-lips, gasping as she felt the bitter juice bite her soft flesh. She continued to rub though, and after a while the feeling changed into a deep tingling.\n\n""Well?"" Joan moaned. ""Don't you want to taste it?""\n\nBarbara didn't hesitate a single second. She stood up and knelt between Joan's legs. Then she lowered her head between Joan's thighs, licking away the juice of their soft skin.\n\n""Aaaaahhh, that's good,"" Joan sighed deeply as she felt Barba- ra's tongue. Barbara pressed her lips against Joan's labes and slowly pushed her tongue through.\n\n""Oooohhaahh..."" Joan moaned, as Barbara ran her tongue all up and down her pussy-lips, licking off the biting peach-juices. Joan started to breath heavily, as Barbara slid her tongue around her clit, taking it between her lips shortly after that.\n\n""Yes, blow me,"" Joan gurgled, ""blow my clittie. Ohhh... that's soo good."" Barbara caressed Joan's thighs, as she carefully tucked Joan's clit with her teeth. It didn't take long before Joan came so intensively, that her pussy-juices flooded over Barbara's face. Barbara stopped working on Joan's clit and kissed her way up her stomach, licking her breasts and then kissing her lips afterwards. Joan sucked Barbara's tongue in, loving the taste of her own cum, meanwhile squeezing her lover close to her.\n\nBarbara sat down on Joan's lap, straddling her. Joan felt that Barbara had become very wet indeed as she pushed her groin strongly onto hers. Barbara, still being very young, didn't take long to reach her orgasm. She came, silently whimpering, as Joan held her tight, feeling how the juices oozed richly out of Barbara's pussy, mingling with her own.\n\nThey sat a while like that, cuddling eachother tightly and covering eachother's faces with kisses. Then they stood up and went to the living-room.\n\n""That peach was very nice,"" Joan smiled. ""But I have some better fruit still.""\n\nShe went out of the living-room and returned some minute later, with an oblong green object in her hands.\n\n""A banana?"" Barbara asked, when Joan sat down next to her.\n\n""Well,"" Joan answered, ""almost.""\n\nIt appeared to be a vibrator which was certainly more than ten feet long and which cornily had been giving the shape and looks of a giant banana. Joan turned a knob at one end and the appliance started to buzz in her hands.\n\n""Would you like to feel it?"" Joan asked. Barbara seemed to hesitate.\n\n""Don't worry,"" Joan said, ""just trust me. I know how to handle this thing.""\n\nShe started to kiss Barbara's neck, meanwhile pulling off her robe and getting rid of her own. Barbara laid back on the sofa, just like the day before, while Joan moved the humming device over her shoulders and between her breasts.\n\n""Hmmm, that's nice,"" Barbara laughed. Joan moved the vibrator down still, until she reached the moist region between Barbara's legs.\n\n""Just relax, I won't go deep,"" Joan comforted Barbara, as she let the tip of the fake-banana glide over Barbara's labia and clit. Barbara let go of a deep ""oooouuuhhh"" when Joan slid in the vibrator a bit deeper. Barbara was still too tight. Joan decided to put it off for some other time, as Barbara's pussy obviously needed some good manual stretching first.\n\n""Come here, darling,"" Joan whispered, as she softly pulled Barbara off the sofa. She lied down on her back and made her young cousin crawl over her, in sixty-nine positioning. Barba- ra immediately understood what was being expected from her and she began right away with doing what she liked most: licking and tasting Joan's pussy. The smell aroused her quickly, Joan noticed, as she saw the vaginal fluids run down Barbara's thighs.\n\nBarbara was good at licking. Joan moaned and shuddered, trying to keep her mind on pleasing Barbara back. In her excitement, Joan wetted her fingers with Barbara's juices by deeply sli- ding them in her slit. She parted Barbara's butt-cheeks, searching for her anus. Then she shoved her index-finger through that little opening. Barbara squealed a little, so Joan was afraid she might have hurt her. But Barbara continued to lick Joan more and more to a climax. Joan noticed how her anal action made Barbara's fluids run faster, so she decided to slide in one more finger up Barbara's butt-hole. Barbara moaned, sliding her tongue deeper into Joan's quivering pussy.\n\n""She likes this!"" Joan managed to think in her rising ecstasy.\n\n""Fuck me,"" she gurgled. ""Fuck me with that banana. Please!!!""\n\nBarbara stopped a little while, searching for the vibrator. Joan's excitement lowered a little bit, just to rise sky-high again as Barbara began to shove the vibrator between her labes.\n\n""Turn it on,"" Joan shouted between her gasps. Barbara did, and soon Joan's abdomen was filled with an immense tingling fee- ling. Joan came with a loud howl. Barbara turned the vibrator off, sliding it out again, as she still pushed her crotch in Joan's face, indicating that it was her turn. Joan got hold of the vibrator as she licked Barbara's labes and clit furiously, drinking her richly flowing fluids. She still had her fingers up Barbara's arse, amazed by its smoothness. She felt that she could have easily fitted in yet another one or two fingers, but she decided to slide her fingers out again.\n\nJoan took the vibrator, which was wet and slippery from her fluids, and shoved it between Barbara's butt-cheeks. Then, she put the long object in the right angle, and started to slowly slide the fake-banana through Barbara's arse-hole. Barbara reacted by uttering deep grunts. Then she attacked Joan's pussy again. Joan had trouble to keep her mind on what she was doing. The deeper Joan shoved the vibrator up Barbara's arse, the more fluids ran over her face. This became even stronger, when Joan decided to switch the device on. Barbara started to thrash around furiously, shouting: ""Oh yeah! Fuck me! Push it in deeper! I want to feel it!! Owwww yeah!!!!""\n\nJoan's amazement was almost as big as her excitement. How could a girl, who couldn't take anything up her pussy, take a huge thing like this fake-banana up her arse? Joan pushed the thing deeper and deeper into Barbara's bowels, Barbara squealed and whimpered, obviously getting one orgasm after the other.\n\nAt one time, Joan noticed that the vibrator disappeared almost fully between Barbara's butt-cheeks. This girl had ten inches of this huge device up her arse! Joan remembered that once a guy with an eight-inch cock couldn't get his dick fully up her own arse. She continued to lick Barbara's pussy-lips, from which still richly all kinds of wetness poured down. Meanwhile she began to withdraw the vibrator in Barbara's shit-canal, because Barbara seemed to get somewhat exhausted. Her shouting became less and changed more and more into soft whimpering. Joan switched the device off and slid it completely out, causing Barbara to moan long and deep.\n\nJoan turned Barbara around, holding her in her arms. ""Oh my baby,"" she whispered repeatedly, ""my sweet little baby."" Barbara seemed to get to her senses again, being rocked back and forth in Joan's arms.\n\nShe looked Joan in the eyes and said: ""That was so wonderful. I can't believe the beautiful things you have done to me. Please tell ne I am not dreaming. Please. I love you so much.""\n\nJoan looked deeply into Barbara's hazle eyes, feeling how she got lost in them.\n\n""I love you too,"" she answered. ""You're not dreaming. I do love you. So much.""\n\nAs they sat on the floor, Joan felt happier than ever before. Meanwhile though she also felt a sort of sadness come through. How long could this last? Barbara held her heart forever. But what if it all had to end one day? Chances for that were big.\n\nJoan decided to squeeze Barbara tightly to make herself forget all sadness. And when she kissed Barbara's lips, the last sad thought vanished from her mind."
1131,Cousin Kim Baby-sits,"['mf', 'cons', 'inc', 'ped', 'preg']","1\n\n ""Anything,"" said Momma firmly; then seemed to reconsider a little. ""Well, almost anything,"" she amended. ""I don't expect you to kill anybody, But if she tells you to go out naked, and roll in the snow, I expect you to be blue with cold before you stop, understand?"" We all nodded. ""So, if she tells you to do something, I expect you to DO it. She's in charge. Only if you really get hurt, do I expect to hear anything about it, do you understand? I've told Kim that she can punish any of you, any way she sees fit, and I won't interfere. I know she's not going to damage you permanently, or I wouldn't have her watching over you. Anyway, you all like her; don't you?"" Momma looked at us questioningly. We all nodded vigorously. Of all the baby-sitters we'd ever had, Kim was by far our favorite. ""That's settled then,"" Momma heaved a sigh of relief. Somehow I was sure that if we all HAD objected, Momma would somehow have found another baby-sitter, or even canceled going out, if necessary.\n\nAn hour later, we were saying good-bye to our parents, as they headed out to the car. ""Now you be sure and do whatever your cousin tells you to,"" said Dad to me, just before they left. ""Did he HAVE to make a point of it?"" I groaned to myself. Still, Dad seemed to have a big grin on his face that took a lot of the sting out. The door slammed; and we were alone. Well, OK, not alone. Me, my two younger sisters, and our 16-year-old cousin, but no grown-ups. Finally, I was able to look at Kim, the way I wanted to. My cousin was dressed in a short little skirt underneath her heavy coat, that barely covered her panties. I had been surprised that neither of our parents had either seemed to notice or comment on it. Besides the short little skirt, Kim was wearing a tube-top that did more to emphasize her breasts, than to cover them. Once she shrugged out of the heavy coat, and shook her long brown hair loose from the stocking-cap, Kim looked more like she was ready to go sunning herself on the beach in the summer, than visiting her cousins in the winter. I liked it. In fact, I could barely take my eyes off my sexy cousin. ""Easy boy, easy. Time enough for that later,"" Kim told em with a grin. ""We've got to wait until your parents are really gone, before we start anything."" Dutifully, I tried to retract my staring eyeballs, and drooling tongue before I annoyed the older girl. ""Can we get undressed this time?"" asked Cathy. ""Not yet. We have to wait until your parents have been gone long enough to. . ."" A ""Slam-Bang"" and hurried footsteps outside showed how prudent this was, as Momma's hurried footsteps ran back to the house; opened the door, and Momma grabbed an envelope from the chair; before leaving again with a, ""Left the tickets behind,"" as explanation.\n\n\n\n2\n\n ""See what I mean?"" said Kim with a fake grin. We all shuddered, as we thought of the possibilities. ""Bye, Aunt Margaret,"" said Kim to the closing ""slam"" of the door. ""Bye,"" came the faint response, then more hurried footsteps and the second ""slam"" of a car door. This was followed by the roar of the car, and a squeal of tires, as Dad tried to make up for lost time. I sure hoped they weren't late for the show. With that possibility in mind, the four of us sat and watched television for the next 45 minutes, until 7:30, and Kim figured that our parents weren't coming back before midnight, like they had intended. ""Now, what do you guys want to do?"" asked Kim with a twinkle in her eye. ""Can we get undressed again?"" repeated Cathy. ""I want to play 'Doctor', like we did last time,"" said Lynn. ""What about YOU, Brian?"" asked Kim. I blushed. Exploring my older cousin and younger sisters' bodies had been fun, even if it was embarrassing to have them look me over too. ""Oh, OK, I guess,"" I said. ""Hmmm. How about if we do something different this time?"" suggested Kim. ""Aww!"" Both my sisters seemed disappointed. So was I, a little. ""Oh I think you'll like this game even better,"" reassured Kim. We all looked at her. Better? ""You have to get undressed for this one too,"" she explained. ""Oh."" That had been over half the fun of playing ""Doctor"". Going around without any clothes on, in front of my 8 and 10-year-old little sisters had been embarrassing at first, and then fun as we realized that no one objected. Then, getting a close look at what girls REALLY looked like, as Kim showed me what the parts of a girl were on my little sister, and then later on herself, was worth the embarrassment of having Cathy and Lynn looking at my prick and balls. Besides, it had felt SO good, when Kim showed them how to play with it, until I squirted white sticky stuff all over their bare bodies. It had been almost as much fun, when Kim showed me how to do the same thing for my little sisters. Of course, they didn't seem to get as excited as I had, or even Kim did, when I stuck my finger up inside her, but they did like it. I had hoped we were going to do it some more; and I could tell my little sisters felt the same way. Oh well. ""What's THIS game called?"" I asked, as I started to undress. I was so engrossed in watching my sexy older cousin shrug out of her short little skirt, and tube-top, that my two sisters were both completely naked before I had even finished taking off my shirt. ""Mommy and Daddy make a baby,"" said Kim. She started after I did, and STILL beat me undressed.\n\n\n\n\n\n 3\n\n ""Huh?"" I said. Playing ""Doctor"" was fun and sexy, but. . . (No, I was not THAT ignorant about sex. At 13, I had already been through two courses of ""sex education class"" at school and besides: Dad had given me some instructions on what went on between a man and a woman. Still, my little sisters were a lot younger.) ""Playing 'Mommy and Daddy,' where Daddy makes a baby in Mommy,"" amplified Kim. My God, Kim actually DID mean it! Still, if you think I objected, or said ""no"", you're crazier than I am. At 13, I had been trying for MONTHS, years even, to figure out a way to actually get to fuck a girl. Now, it looked like my cute, sexy, NAKED, beautiful cousin was going to give me my first 'piece.' I almost came all over the carpet, at the very thought. Well, it turned out that I was right. . . And I was wrong. ""Huh?"" asked Lynn. ""After last week, when you kids learned about how men and women were built, I decided that maybe it was time you all learned ALL about sex,"" explained Kim. ""You DO want to?"" she asked. For sure I didn't say no. Lynn and Cathy looked at each other, then gave a cautious nod. ""Good!"" said Kim. ""So one of the main reasons for having sex, is to make babies."" My two little sisters' eyes got real big at this. ""So, I figured I'd show you kids how babies were made, and you could 'practice' doing it, like Mommy and Daddy.""\n""Really?"" asked my 10-year-old little sister. ""You mean we'll really make a baby, for real?"" When she got excited, Lynn quite often used words over and over again, without realizing how redundant she sounded. ""Well no,"" said Kim. We all sighed. I just KNEW it had been too good to be true. ""I mean that you're almost old enough to do it 'for real', and should get some practice in, before it's too late, and Cathy is just old enough to start practicing. So you and Brian can 'practice making a baby' as much as you want to, without having to worry. Unlike me,"" she added. ""Oh. How do we do it then?"" Asked Lynn. Kim grinned, when she saw that she wasn't going to have any trouble persuading her younger cousins to have sex right in front of her. ""Well first, you have to get naked,"" she explained. ""Been there, done that, bought the T-shirt,"" I giggled. Kim giggled back at me. ""Then, you start out by hugging and kissing."" Cathy reached over and kissed her big sister. ""No, HIM,"" said our cousin exasperatedly, pointing to me. ""One at a time,"" she said, stopping things when it looked like I was going to be overwhelmed with little girls. ""Lynn, you start first. You're the oldest."" Cathy pouted, then sat back to watch. After all, Kim had implied that she would be next.\n\n\n\n\n\n4\n\n I didn't care. I was almost overwhelmed anyway, as my arms were suddenly full of sexy, naked, squirming little girl, as my little 10-year-old sister came into my arms and gave me a kiss like she never had before. The feeling of her smooth skin next to mine, and her tiny titties rubbing against my bare chest, and my hands running down her bare back, and touching her smooth round little ass. . . It's a wonder I didn't squirt white sticky cum right down her sexy little leg. Thankfully, we were interrupted. ""We'd better do this in the bedroom,"" instructed Kim. ""That's where 'mommies and daddies' usually make babies, so you should probably practice in there. Besides, it's easier.""\n""What do we do now?"" asked Lynn, once we were in her bedroom, sitting on the bed. The little girl was unconsciously running her soft little hand up and down my engorged prick, as she jacked me off, without even noticing that she was doing it. You know damned well I didn't stop her though. Kim looked at the dripping prick in my little sister's hand, and decided she had better hurry things up, before they got ""out of hand."" <Giggle> ""Lynn, you just lie on your back, in the middle of the bed,"" she instructed. ""Cathy, you just watch this time, so you'll know what to do, when it's your turn."" Obediently, my little sister squirmed over to the middle of the bed, while Cathy walked around to the foot, where she could get a good view. ""Now lift up your knees, but keep your feet on the bed,"" instructed Kim. ""Fine. Now spread your legs apart. . . Not that way! Move your feet apart too."" I could see my little sister's wide-open crotch, even clearer than I had the previous week, when Kim had me ""examine"" the little girl thoroughly. Once she had my sister positioned, Kim turned to me. ""Now get up there and 'do it',"" she told me. ""Don't go pretending that you don't know what to do."" I blushed, but I ""did it."" Yes, I fucked my little sister. I crawled up between my little sister's legs, swabbed my dripping prick up and down in the little girl's crack, and pushed the head inside her. Lynn didn't say a word; her eyes just got bigger and bigger, as she felt my prick stretching her tight little cunny for the first time. It was only when the head of my prick pushed up against something inside her, that she said, ""Oh! What are you. . ."" before I lost it, and shoved my cock in HARD. Perhaps it was better that way. I sure hadn't intended to hurt my little sister, but the stimulation was too much. I was already squirting thick sticky ropes of incestuous sperm all over the inside of my little sister's vagina, as I hunched up, and split the little girl's virginity wide-open. I was barely aware of Lynn's loud, ""OW!"" and then quieter ""Ow"", then still quieter ""ow""s as I wildly humped, trying to deposit as much of my sperm, as far up inside the little girl's body as I could.\n\n\n\n 5\n\n After about 4 or 5 big squirts, my urgency slowed, and I started to feel a little guilty. After all, I know you aren't really supposed to fuck your own sister, and besides, I hadn't figured on hurting her. ""I'm sorry,"" I said. ""It's OK,"" said Lynn; wrapping her legs around me, so I couldn't pull out. ""You didn't tell me it was going to hurt,"" she accused our older cousin. ""Only the first time,"" reassured Kim. ""To tell you the truth, I had forgotten it hurt. It was so long ago, when I first did it.""\n""Oh,"" said Lynn, now working against me, as the final drops of cum dribbled out of my prick, and into her tight little hole. My little sister's cunny kept squeezing on me; extracting the last sticky drops of cum into her welcoming body. ""Thanks Big Brother,"" she said. SHE was thanking ME??!! ""Thank YOU!"" I responded heartily. It was about this time that my cock got too soft to remain inside Lynn's tight little hole My cock slipped out with a slight ""slurp"", followed by a white sticky gob of ooze. I flopped over on my back alongside Lynn, and we both gave a sigh of relief. We had done it! For the first time, we had both had sex! I was no longer a virgin, and neither was my little sister. FINALLY! <Whew!> KIM was not finished, however. ""See that white sticky-stuff, leaking out of your sister's crack?"" she asked. Cathy just nodded. The little 8-year-old was almost overcome from watching her two older siblings ""making love.""\n""That's the stuff that makes babies,"" said Kim. ""No shit!"" I thought, but didn't say anything. ""Here, scoop some up on your finger,"" said Kim, reaching between Lynn's legs, and demonstrating. Following our cousin's example, Cathy obediently scooped up a big gob of sticky white cum from the ooze bubbling out of her big sister's crack. ""Now take it, and stick it up between your legs, so you can get pregnant too,"" instructed Kim, almost blowing me away. She didn't MEAN that, did she? ""What about you?"" asked Cathy, as she looked pointedly at the messy finger of our sexy older cousin. Still, that didn't keep her from following the older girl's instructions. I watched my little sister's cum-slippery finger vanish up in her tiny little slit. Oh shit! Was THAT ever sexy! ""I REALLY shouldn't,"" said Kim, almost to herself, as she studied her dripping finger. ""Still, my period was just last week. . ."" I couldn't believe it. I watched as my 16-year-old cousin spread her hairy cunt-lips with one hand, while she slipped her middle finger that was loaded with a full helping of my baby- making sperm up inside herself with the other. By the time she finished, my prick was as hard as a rock, and aching just as if I hadn't just finished squirting one little sister full of sperm not 5 minutes before. Well, Kim sure knew how to ""get a rise"" out of a man.\n\n\n\n6\n\n Cathy was the first one to notice my new erection. ""Oh Goody,"" she exclaimed, ""Can I do it now. . . Please?"" I had REALLY wanted to ""stick it to"" my sexy older cousin, after that incredible ""demonstration."" I figured if she was going to use a finger to inseminate herself with, then I had a better tool for the job. Still, Cathy had asked first, and Kim hadn't. It wouldn't be fair to skip her. ""It'll hurt,"" Kim reminded the little girl. ""I don't care. Lynn liked it, and you like it too, don't you?"" Cathy looked Kim squarely in the face, as she talked. At Kim's nod, she continued, ""So I want to get fucked too!"" We all gasped at the little girl's words. ""What?""\n""How?""\n""Who told you?""\n""Well, it is, isn't it?"" Cathy answered our questions with a question of her own. ""Getting fucked? I'm not as ignorant as you guys think!"" Obviously not. ""Well, little sister,"" I said, ""I guess if you want to get fucked, I guess you can get fucked.""\n""You mean it?!"" squealed Cathy. ""You'll fuck me, and cum in me, and make a baby in me, and everything, just like you did to Lynn?"" I snickered at the little 8-year-old girl's enthusiasm. ""Well,"" I said, ""I don't know about the 'make a baby' part. Even Lynn's too young yet, for that. But we can always try."" I grinned at her. The very THOUGHT was making my prick ache with excitement. Cathy grinned back at me, as if she knew something I didn't. It wasn't until I was grunting and panting on top of her, almost ready to fill her unbelievably tight little crack full of sperm after taking her virginity, that the little girl decided to tell me. ""You know what you said about Lynn being too young to have a baby?"" she asked. ""Ugh Huh?"" I grunted, as I humped my little sister madly. I was getting close. . . SOOO close! ""What about it?"" I barely managed to croak. ""Well, Lynn's been having periods for over 6 months now, and her last one was just two weeks ago."" Said Cathy, now humping back at me, as the pain receded from her torn virginity. ""Oh shit!"" I had just started to squirt in the little girl, when her words penetrated. The surprise was so much, that it actually stopped me in the middle of my orgasm. I barely left one big squirt inside my little sister, before I stopped. Oh GOD, Lynn might be pregnant, right now. Come to think of it, Kim might be too; for all her thinking she was fairly safe. I knew that girls HER age, in the prime of their sexuality, were NEVER really safe, as Dad had pointed out in his lecture about ""the birds and the bees."" Still, I had NEVER expected that Lynn might be fertile too. After all, she didn't even have TITS yet. Besides, most girls didn't even START having periods until they were 11 or 12 years old, at LEAST. Who would have ever expected that a 10-year-old might have started already. Oh well, too late. Suddenly I was suspicious. ""How did YOU find all this out?"" I asked Cathy.\n\n\n\n7\n\n Cathy grinned at me, as she continued milking my swollen prick with her tight little slit. For only 8-years-old, the little girl was incredibly good. ""Momma told me,"" she explained, as she worked even harder against me. ""Oh."" So that was it. I pushed up harder inside her, bringing another squeal from the little girl. I felt the first spurt of cum spit out of my prick, and into my little sister's welcoming young womb, as she continued, ""when I had my first period, last week."" It was too much. I was already cumming inside the little girl, and WAY too late to stop. Especially, as Cathy seemed to be doing everything a little girl could do, to get pregnant by her own big brother. Besides, she already had several good squirts of my sperm inside her already. So I did it. I let my little 8-year-old sister have every drop of baby- making cum I had left in my body, as I actually TRIED to get the little girl pregnant. I might regret this later, but for the moment the thought of my little sister's tight little tummy being all swollen with our baby growing inside her was incredibly erotic. I love my little sister, even if she IS sneaky. The feel of each thick glob of cum rippling its way through the tube on the bottom of my prick was incredibly good. This feeling would be followed by an even more exciting sensation, as each glob forced its way through the tip of my penis, before being forcefully injected into my sexy little sister's welcoming young belly. Three, four, then five good healthy squirts of incestuous cum I let my little sister have. Not as much as I gave Lynn, but definitely enough to get the job done. God, did it feel good to do that. Each jet of cum into my little sister would be welcomed by an answering ripple of her tight little snatch, as Cathy did her best to strip my prick of every drop of sperm I had in me. It wasn't until I felt Cathy's vagina milking on my shrinking prick; trying to extract semen that I no longer had, that I finally stopped. I knew that if it was possible for me to make a baby in my little sister, then I just had. After that, I was too tired to continue. Even though I knew my cousin Kim was as hot as a firecracker after watching me impregnate my two little sisters, I just couldn't get it up. Kim made me promise to fuck her too, the next time. The easiest promise I ever made. Kim no longer seemed to be afraid of getting pregnant, after watching me squirt baby-juice in both my little sisters, when we all knew THEY might get pregnant. I could hardly wait.\n\nIt was about four hours later, that I woke up between my two sisters, where I had fallen asleep in their bed with them. We were still all naked, and lying on top of the fur-bedspread. I turned over, and snuggled up a little closer to Lynn.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n8\n\n ""Did you show them?"" My father's voice made me realize what had woken me. ""Take a look."" The light grew slightly brighter, as the door opened a little wider, and I knew my parents were peeking in. I didn't move. My arm was wrapped around Lynn's body, and I knew it was obvious that we had been sexually involved, but I hoped that somehow I could pretend that we had just been sleeping, as long as I kept my eyes closed. ""Wow. I see you did a GOOD job. We'll have to give you a little extra for that."" My mother's voice faded, and the light dimmed, as they carefully closed the door, without latching it. By now, I was fully awake. I wondered just WHAT was going on here? I tiptoed to the door, and sneaked down to my parent's bedroom after them. ""Does he know?"" It was my father's voice. ""Uhuh,"" Kim's voice was sure. ""They all do. Once I got them started though, it was too late. So, like you figured, they didn't stop.""\n""What about you, dear?"" came my mother's voice. ""I know it was a lot to ask of you, to take a chance with Brian, but we just couldn't figure any other way."" My mother sounded worried. ""Did you douche afterwards, or was it too late?"" Kim's giggle was sweet and long. ""He didn't,"" she explained afterward. ""I didn't have to. He already gave both girls everything he had, so I had him promise to do me next time.""\n""You don't HAVE to now,"" replied Dad, ""After this, we won't really NEED a 'baby-sitter' now that the kids have started. So, if you want to, we'll just wrap it up now, and I'll even throw in a bonus. . . Even if you DON'T get pregnant.""\n""Oh, you don't understand, do you Uncle Bob?"" said Kim. ""Huh?"" This from BOTH of my parents. ""After that incredible scene tonight, of watching your kid get his little 8 and 10 year old sisters pregnant, I'm so wound up with sexual heat I'm almost ready to strike! I was all set to let the kid REALLY do it to me. I didn't even mind if he got me pregnant. Mind? Who am I kidding? I WANTED the kid to knock me up. Then the twerp goes to sleep on me! I'd go home and get Daddy to do it, but Momma says that three kids by your own father is enough, and made me promise to not fuck Daddy any more unless I'm in the middle of my period, or using a rubber. So, I've been setting here seething, all evening, just waiting for you to get home. Please Uncle Bob? I won't charge any extra. Please? You can even knock me up, if you want to. You can keep the bonus. Please?""\n""Oh why don't you, Bob?"" Said Mom. ""She sure seems to need it."" If you think I announced the fact that I was listening, you're nuts. I managed to find a place in the hall where I had a good view through the crack in the door, as Dad got undressed, and approached my cousin.\n\n\n\n\n\n9\n\n If I ever would have wondered why Dad didn't fuck my little sisters himself, if he wanted them pregnant, I found out shortly. My father's cock was HUGE. He would have split Lynn wide open, let alone Cathy. Even my cousin Kim looked wide-eyed, as she saw the enormous member, but she didn't chicken out. ""Oh my God, Uncle Bob. It's so BIG,"" was all she said, before straining and moaning as she worked to get the enormous cylinder into herself. Dad had a little over 2/3 of his cock inside her, when her eyes got even bigger ""Oh no,"" panted Kim, ""You can't!""\n""Yes he can,"" chortled my mother, ""just watch!"" Kim's mouth opened in a silent scream, as Dad pushed in harder. There was a straining moment, then the last 3 inches slid into my cousin. Her fuzzy pussy-lips were splayed out around the base, and you could see a slight bulge in her flat little tummy, each time Dad pushed up inside her. ""See,"" said Mom, ""Your uncle Bob has his cock all the way up inside you, and he's going to squirt his sperm right inside your womb, so you'll have a better chance of getting pregnant. Isn't that what you want?""\n""Oh my. Oh my. Oh my gosh!"" squealed Kim, but that didn't stop her from pushing back. They both must have been near the edge. Suddenly Kim started panting madly, and I saw her cunny- lips turn white, then red, then white, and she grabbed a pillow to yell into. Daddy merely said ""Oh shit!"" and suddenly jammed his cock up inside my cousin as hard as he could. There was a straining moment for the two of them, and I knew my father was filling my sexy cousin's womb with squirt after squirt of thick sticky sperm. I was almost ready to cum myself, just from the excitement of watching my father impregnate my sexy cousin. I was a little sad that it wasn't me. But what the heck, I already had TWO little girls to fuck and get pregnant. Thinking of which, I was about to return to my sisters' bedroom, and do just that, when my mother's voice stopped me. ""You kids can come in now,"" she said. Kids? I heard a giggle, and looked back. Sure enough, there was Lynn and Cathy; both of whom had obviously been watching Daddy inseminate our older cousin, with just as much interest as I had. It looked like this was going to be the start of something fun. For sure, I was never again going to complain when my parents invited Kim over to ""baby-sit"" us. Especially, if I ever got to ""sit"" a baby in HER sexy little belly. Well, maybe she would let me, after my father did.\n\n 10"
1132,Cousin Linda,"['mf', 'family', 'inc']","Suzy put up as best as an argument as any lawyer could of. She protested when her mother packed Mike's bags, when Mike was dragged away, and she broke down and cried as her brother drove away in the back seat of their mother's car. Suzy and Mike's parents wanted to put some distance between them, thinking that it would solve the problem. It solved the problem for a short while but as soon as the summer was over and Mike returned from his aunt's house, they would have to find a more permanent solution.\n\nWhen Mike's mother had called her sister and told her that Mike was going to stay with her for the rest of the summer, she didn't give her any explanation. Shelly could tell that her sister was mad about something but unlike usual, she didn't want to talk about it. Shelly told her husband and her daughter that Mike would be staying with them for a while.\n\nMike wondered who the crazy woman in the front seat was and where his understanding, loving, supportive mother had gone. Before this had happened Mike could talk to his mother about anything. But just as his relationship with his sister had changed, so had the one with his mother. Mike wanted to stay with his sister but getting away from the two crazy people who were once his parents, was a relief.\n\nMike decided to think about more pleasant things. He thought about the big house and all the acres his aunt owned. He loved the nice quiet coastal town his aunt lived in. The sea might do him some good after all. His cousin had just finished learning how to drive, maybe she would take him somewhere.\n\nUsually when ever Mike's family would see each other after a long time there would be a lot of talking and hugs. You could believe Shelly's surprise when she saw Mike jump out of the car and his bags flying after him. Then, without a hello or a good- bye, his mother drove off. Mike's uncle, Henry, helped him with his things. Mike would be staying in the room his cousin, John, once used (before he went off to the navy).\n\nAfter two weeks, Mike started to adjust to how things were going. Linda was like a sister to him. He needed that, since his sister was hundreds of miles away from him. Linda took Mike almost everywhere with her as he had hoped. She'd always show her cute little 10 year old cousin off to her friends. \n\nSometimes Suzy would call him. Mike and his 11 year old sister would usually talk about what was happening and what they'd do when he got back. They planned to act like they had just been going through some sort of weird phase like their parents had hoped and whenever their parents left the house they would have sex again.\n\nWhen Linda wasn't driving her cousin all over town she usually invited a friend over. Today it was Carla. Carla came over the most out of Linda's friends. Sometimes she even drove around with them. Like Mike's cousin Linda, Carla was sixteen. She had a well shaped body although she was a little short for her age, slim hips, long black hair, and crystal blue eyes. \n\nIt was a hot summer's Saturday afternoon, they had just had lunch and everybody was feeling rather mellow and sleepy. Shelly and Henry had gone out of town for a two days and Linda was to watch over Mike (which she would of done anyway). Linda and Carla were lying on the lawn sunbathing. Mike was in his room lying on the bed listening to the radio. His bedroom door was slightly ajar when he heard someone knocking. A few seconds later he saw Carla pop her head around the door.\n\n""Mind if I keep you company for a while?"" she asked.\n\n""No, come in,"" Mike replied.\n\nShe entered his room, she still had her bikini on with a towel around her waist. Mike turned off the radio. The bikini top, barely covered her firm breasts and she looked stunning with her body still covered in tanning lotion. She told Mike that his cousin was taking a nap. Carla said she didn't feel like sleeping and she had heard the radio on in his room. She sat on the edge of the bed with her body turned towards Mike. He couldn't take his eyes off her. Mike could smell the coconut lotion on her body. Mike was sitting next to her with his arms down by his side, he was bare chested and just wearing shorts, like usual. Although she didn't look like Suzy, she reminded him of her for some reason.\n\nThey started chatting about what the three of them could do that night. Linda's uncle (on her dad's side, which made him unrelated to Mike) owned a bar close by and Linda took him their often. He suggested they go there.\n\nWithout warning, she gently laid her hand on his chest and asked, ""Would you like to have sex with me?"". Her hand slid down to the bulge in his shorts and gently massaged his cock. Mike looked down at her hand then he stared back at her. He had only been with his sister once, before they got caught and sex had been new to both of them. He wanted to have sex but he was a little scared.\n\nAs if reading his mind she said, ""Relax, I'll tell you what to do.""\n\nShe stood up, unwrapped the towel from her waist, and took off her bikini top. All Mike could do was stare at the gorgeous body standing in front of him. She had tits with nipples that turned up slightly, which intensified his hard-on. Mike had a double bed and she told him to move over. She lied down on the bed. Mike was still in a state of shock. She told him to lie back. Carla leaned over him and caressed his chest with her hand. Although he had kissed girls before, he'd never frenched and was surprised when he felt her tongue in his mouth. She pulled her lips away from his, gently tugging on his lower lip as she did.\n\n""Good kisser,"" she said, as her hand slid down and started to unbutton his shorts.\n\nShe pressed a tit into his mouth and Mike felt her nipple with his tongue. He suckled on it for a while. Then using his tongue, he played with it. As he did this, she moaned. By now Mike's cock was raging hard. She had unbuttoned his shorts. She sat up, pulled his shorts and undies off. She began stroking his cock with her hand. He felt the tension rising.\n\nSensing he would cum if she carried on much longer, she stopped stroking him. She lied back on the bed and told him to kneel over her. As he sat up and kneeled over her, he noticed a dark wet patch on her bikini panties. Mike pressed and rubbed hard with his hand against her wet bikini panties. He slid the waist band down and as the bikini panties rolled off he saw her clean shaved pussy.\n\nHer pussy looked delicious. She sat up and reached for a pillow. She put the folded pillow under her butt and positioned herself so that Mike would be on his knees at the side of the bed, with his back to the door. She then raised her knees and spread her thighs.\n\nIn front of him was her wet shaved pussy. He could smell her sweet scent. Spreading her pussy lips, she started to rub her clit. Carla told Mike to get his tongue under the little ""hood"" where her clit was. His cock was throbbing. He spread her pussy lips and started to lick away at her. The smell and the taste of her pussy was driving him crazy, he was really enjoying eating her out, but his hard cock was having other ideas. Carla was moaning and arching her back. Every now and then she would run her hands through his hair and push his face into her pussy. Carla was getting really wet. Her moaning got louder and she was arching her back. He spread her lips further apart and he licked her even harder, rubbing his tongue up the inside of her spread lips deep into her fuck hole. He started to flick his tongue in and out of her. He felt her tighten, she was going wild. It got to be really hard for him to keep flicking at her pussy. Carla let out a squeal as her body spasmed then relaxed. Her pussy was dripping wet.\n\nMike felt somebody behind him. Looking around he saw his cousin with a huge smile on her face.\n\n""Having fun are we?"" Linda asked.\n\nLinda stood up and started to remove her bikini top, she had shorts on but those came off and so did the bikini panties. Linda walked over to Carla and whispered something in her ear. Carla got up and Linda took her place on the bed. She spread her legs and Mike could see a clear view of her pussy, now drooling cream.\n\n""Hey Mike,"" she said with a mischievous grin, ""Come here. I want to see you face to face.""\n\nMike began to crawl up to her. Linda had a good body just like her friend but bigger tits. When Mike came up to her big tits he paused. He paused not only because he wanted to look at her tits but because his cock had reached her pussy lips. His cock was so hard and bulging that it hurt.\n\n""Come on,"" she said with the same grin, ""I want to see you face to face."" He wasn't sure whether he should slip his cock in her or not. Her pussy lips opened wider and looked so much more inviting. He decided not to, at least not yet. He pulled upward just enough so that his cock wouldn't slide in her. Linda saw this and pushed her hips upward, engulfing Mike's dick. As his cock plunged into her, she let out loud moan. He continued to crawl up to her face with his cock sliding deeper inside her. \n\n""You have such beautiful eyes,"" she said staring into his light green eyes.\n\nLinda wrapped her legs around him and began working her hips. He began thrusting his cock in and out of her with the move- ments of her hips. She began to moan and whimper with every thrust. Although his cock was still bulging hard, it no longer hurt. He hadn't realized it before because of all the excite- ment but someone else in the room was whimpering along with his cousin. \n\nHe turned his head and saw Carla on the bean bag watching him and Linda. She had her knees up and her thighs spread wide. She had one full hand almost inside of her. He felt the tension rising again and began to breathe in little gasps. Linda's and Carla's noises easily drowned out his own. \n\n""Yes! Yes! Yes! Uh! Uh! Uh!"" Linda screamed out as she wrapped her arms and legs tighter around him. She began working her hips faster. ""Faster, FASTER!"" she yelled. He pumped her as fast as he could but Mike couldn't keep up with her. The tension he felt kept building up. He knew he'd cum soon. He thrusted deeper instead. ""OH GOD!"" she screamed, ""AHHHH!"".\n\nShe collapsed on the bed. Linda's face and chest were dark red. Her tits looked as if they were ready to burst. Her legs unwrapped from around him and her arms fell to her side. Her eyes were watery.\n\n""Are you alright?"" He asked Linda, as he continued to plunge himself in her. He felt more and more tension rise with every thrust. It got to be too much. Mike shoved his cock all the way up into Linda's belly as it squirted cum. He had felt relieved but he didn't feel like he had when he had cummed with his sister. He didn't feel completely done. They were both panting and he was unwilling to move.\n\nHe felt two hands gently push him off his cousin. ""It's my turn now,"" Carla said playfully.\n\nLinda got up and walked over to the bean bag that Carla was sitting in a few moments earlier. He stared at her. She was still panting when she slumped happily into the bean bag.\n\nShe looked at Carla and said, ""Well, I'm waiting.""\n\nHe turned facing Carla. She was on the floor crawling towards Linda. Her ass was towards him and he couldn't see her face. He could see her pussy lips though, that were still soken wet. He noticed a black lace wrapped around her belly.\n\nShe lowered her head down into Linda's spread legs. His cousin began moaning and whimpering again. His cock hardened.\n\nMike crawled over to Carla. Her ass was staring him in the face. He stood up on his knees so that he could see the back of her head. He moved closer so that his waist was up against her butt. When he felt his cock up against her pussy lips he pushed. Although her pussy was tight, it didn't feel quite as tight as his cousin's and not nearly as tight as his big sister's had felt. She pushed back at him engulfing his entire cock. He continued to pump her, only now he grabbed the lace and pulled her all the way back.\n\nLinda had her legs spread open as wide as she could. Her hands were clenched around Carla's hair. She whimpered, letting out an occasional loud moan. Linda's tits shook along with the rest of her body as Carla shoved her tongue in and out of her pussy. Mike pummeled Carla's pussy with his cock which made it hard for her to keep licking Linda. Carla had her knees on the floor, her hands spreading Linda's legs wider, her head down in between Linda's legs, and a soken wet pussy which Mike slid in and out of with ease; over all, she was happy.\n\nMike released the lace and reached all the way up to Carla's tits. He gripped her tits and began slamming her back, into him. Carla let out a few cries. Mike heard Linda cry out. He looked up at her and saw her lay her head down into the pillow. Carla stopped licking Linda and gave Mike her full attention. She started ramming her butt in to Mike with every one of his thrusts. Her body shook even more with every time they slammed together. He felt her body spasm, she let out a loud cry. She stopped for a moment then continued. He felt he would cum. He gripped her harder and shoved his cock all the up her. He spewed cum all over the inside of her belly. He felt his body shake as his balls emptied themselves completely. This time he was done.\n\nThe three of them got dressed and sat talking. Linda could see, that Mike was not quite sure of what to think of what all just happened. Linda explained to Mike that she had over heard one of his conversations with his sister and that it had intrigued her. She asked Carla if she would help her ""Make Mike feel more at home"". Carla had always had fantasies about younger guys [and girls] and had found Linda's cousin so cute, so she decided that they should team fuck him (they did most things together).\n\nLater that night Carla and Linda continued to team fuck Mike. This of course isn't the end of Mike's summer, just a few weeks later... Well, I'll tell you about that next time. Till then.\n\n Drake"
1133,Cousin's Cum Diet Part 1,"['mf', 'mff', 'teen', 'inc']","MY COUSIN'S CUM DIET\n\n(C)opyright 2000 by Richard Bissell\n\n---\n\n""I'm sorry. I just can't fuck you anymore.""\n\nNot the sort of thing any male wants to hear, eh? Even when coming from one's sister. I had been expecting this for weeks, but it was still a jolt, especially since it was delivered in the midst of one of those adolescent moments when you simply have to get off or die in the attempt.\n\nI groaned.\n\n""This is about Jake?""\n\nKim nodded.\n\n""I'm sorry. I just don't feel right dating him and still doing it with you.""\n\nShe was standing there in one of her ""fuck me"" outfits (though the message was probably unintentional)--tight scoop-neck baby T-shirt showcasing her 36DD chest, with cut-off denim shorts under it. Unfortunately, she also wore that familiar ""vulnerable little sister"" look on her face that made it impossible for me to be mean to her. Kim and I certainly had our share of sibling spats, even since we started getting it on last year, but when she gave me that look, I was putty in her hands. It was a good thing she was just too good-natured to really realize it, or she could have gotten a lot more out of me over the years.\n\nI groaned again.\n\n""I understand. I guess.""\n\n""I'm sorry. I wish there was something I could do.""\n\n""It's all right.""\n\n""It's not that I don't like it or anything, it just doesn't feel right anymore.""\n\nI waved her off. I couldn't stand having this conversation go on any longer. Beside which, if Kim and I were not going to fuck, I had to get her out of my room so I could beat off. My balls felt like they were caught in a vise.\n\nShe gave me another helpless look and left. As soon as she was gone, I ran into my closet to find a ""Penthouse.""\n\n---\n\nKim had begun seeing this guy about a month ago. She had gotten a lot more attention from the freshman guys since getting her tits, but she hadn't dated anyone seriously until recently. Jake was a sophomore-soon-to-be-junior, and when he asked her to the Prom that Spring, it was clear that our days of furtive incest were numbered. I had graduated a few weeks before, and unless I found someone else, I was now faced with a summer without pussy while I waited for college to start that fall. Granted, most guys my age were in the same boat, but I had gotten spoiled after having Kim two or three times a day for nearly a year.\n\nAfter a few days, I was ready to go nuts. I tried calling up a few of the girls I knew but got nowhere. My urgent desire to get laid was probably too transparent.\n\nAnd that's when my summer took a decidedly twisted turn.\n\n---\n\n""What would you guys say to having your cousin Julie stay with us this summer?""\n\nKim and I looked up from our dinner.\n\n""Why?"" Kim asked.\n\nMom sighed.\n\n""Polly is going backpacking through Mexico with her boyfriend, and they don't want to take Julie. She asked if we could take her for the summer.""\n\nOur Aunt Polly lived a couple of states away. Polly was Mom's sister, and she had divorced her husband about the same time our dad took off. Julie was sixteen, a few months older than Kim, and we saw them a couple of times a year. I briefly considered the possibility of trying to boink Julie somehow, but discarded it. She was nice enough to be around, and certainly not unattractive, but she was also about thirty pounds overweight and after nine months of Kim (who had all of her excess body fat on her chest), she didn't really interest me.\n\n""Where would she sleep?"" Kim asked.\n\nMom gave her a look of sympathy.\n\n""She'd have to share your room. We'd have to get the spare bed out of the attic.""\n\nKim whimpered in disappointment.\n\n""Does she have to?""\n\n""I'm sorry, honey. There's nowhere else for her to go.""\n\nKim's eyes dropped to the table. I could see she wanted to protest, but Mom was right. There really wasn't anywhere else for Julie to sleep.\n\n""When would she be here?"" I asked.\n\n""Polly is leaving in about a week. They won't be back until late August.""\n\nKim whimpered again. I gave her a look of commiseration, but it seemed the issue was closed.\n\n---\n\nJulie arrived the next week. She was about Kim's height but quite a bit heavier. She resembled Kim somewhat, though she had long dark red hair and hazel eyes. Mom and I set up the extra bed in Kim's room, and Kim and Julie spent the rest of the night reorganizing things.\n\nI was in the bathroom taking a leak later that night, after all the lights were out, when I heard the two of them talking.\n\n""How do you stay so thin with your boobs?"" Julie asked quietly.\n\n""Uh . . . I don't really do anything.""\n\nI could hear the nervousness in Kim's voice, and I knew why it was there, since she thought she had gotten her big tits from three months of swallowing my cum.\n\n""Nothing? I mean, you must do something.""\n\n""I guess I try to eat right. But I don't really play any sports besides P.E.""\n\n""God. I wish I had a body like yours. I swear, I'd do anything.""\n\nSomething went click in my head. The same devilish corner of my mind that had come up with the ""cum makes your tits grow"" story began hatching something else.\n\n""Have you tried dieting?"" Kim asked.\n\n""Nothing seems to work. I keep thinking there has to be some way to do it. I just haven't figured it out yet.""\n\nAnother click. _Oh my, God_, I thought. _I cannot do something like this_. But the idea latched on to me immediately.\n\nI listened for more, but the girls seemed to have called it a night. I scurried back to my room and began plotting.\n\n---\n\nIt took me a few days to work up the guts to confront Kim with this idea. In the mean time, the three of us had largely hung out together, and Kim seemed to have adjusted to Julie's presence. That afternoon, while Mom was still at work and Julie was down in the living room watching television, I cornered Kim in her bedroom.\n\nShe immediately misinterpreted my presence.\n\n""Jimmy, no. I told you we can't do it anymore, and we really can't do it with Julie around.""\n\nI held up my hands.\n\n""That's not what I want. I just need your help with something.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""I can deal with your thing with Jake, but if you could help me get someone else, it would help me get over it.""\n\nShe looked at me warily.\n\n""Well . . . who?""\n\nI checked the hallway.\n\n""Julie.""\n\nHer eyes bulged.\n\n""_Julie_? How? And _why_? Can't you find someone you're not related to?""\n\n""I had an idea. I just need your help.""\n\n""What idea?""\n\nI explained. Her face went pale as she realized what I was asking.\n\n""No way,"" she said. ""No damn way. I am not telling Julie anything about what we did.""\n\n""You don't have to tell her who it was. Just tell her it was an old boyfriend.""\n\n""But I'd have to tell her I was sucking some guy off for months and months.""\n\nI rolled my eyes.\n\n""Well, you _were_.""\n\n""Yeah, well . . .""\n\n""Kim, you're sixteen, almost. It's not exactly going to make her flip out if you tell her you're not a virgin anymore.""\n\n""But everything about your cum and all that?""\n\n""Just tell her it was a side effect you figured out later. Not that you were doing it deliberately.""\n\nShe began to waver.\n\n""Kim, come on. Just help me out here, and you won't have to worry about me bugging you anymore.""\n\nShe whimpered.\n\n""Please?""\n\nShe let out a sigh. ""Okay. Just give me some time to work up to it.""\n\n""Whatever you need. Thanks.""\n\nShe nodded, groaning in frustration.\n\n---\n\nNothing happened for a few days. Every night, I snuck into the bathroom to eavesdrop on them, but Kim still seemed to be working up her courage. I was about to decide she had chickened out when, three days later, I heard her begin the spiel I had given her.\n\nJulie had again been complaining about her inability to lose weight.\n\n""You remember when you asked me what I did to look like this?"" Kim asked.\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""There was actually something. But you have to swear not to tell anyone.""\n\nI heard Julie's bed squeak as she sat up.\n\n""What? Like drugs or something?""\n\n""No. Something else.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""Um. Sex. Sort of.""\n\nNothing but silence for a few seconds, then Julie, her voice noticeably lower.\n\n""You've had sex?""\n\n""Yeah?""\n\n""Seriously?""\n\n""Yeah. I had a boyfriend last year.""\n\n""And sex made you lose weight?""\n\n""Not exactly. But . . . don't gross out or anything . . . his cum seemed to make my tits grow.""\n\nMore silence.\n\n""No way.""\n\n""I gave him blow jobs for a long time before we did it. When I started doing that, all of a sudden my tits began growing. You know how much bigger I am than my mom. I don't know how else to explain it. They stopped growing about the time I broke up with him.""\n\n""God.""\n\n""So maybe that might help you. If you, like, went on a cum diet.""\n\nJulie burst out laughing, though she seemed to try to restrain it.\n\n""God. But how would that help me lose weight? I mean, I wouldn't mind having bigger tits, but what I really want is a smaller ass.""\n\n""Maybe if you just ate cum for a while. I read somewhere that it has a lot of nutrients and vitamins and stuff. Protein.""\n\nThat was part of the story I had worked up and fed to Kim a few days earlier.\n\n""Protein,"" Julie repeated. The mirth seemed to have left her voice.\n\n""Yeah. So you wouldn't starve. Your tits would grow, and you would lose weight.""\n\nNeither of them said anything for a while.\n\n""You're serious? All those bj's really made your tits get bigger?""\n\n""Yeah. I don't know what else could have done it.""\n\n""Well . . . shit. Where am I supposed to get that much cum? It's not like I have boyfriend like you did. Any I'm not going to start dating someone around here just so I can suck him off.""\n\n""I don't know. It's just an idea.""\n\nAs I had instructed, Kim was not pushing my participation immediately.\n\nJulie laughed weakly.\n\n""If only we could get a guy to just give me his cum.""\n\n""Somebody who wouldn't blab about it,"" Kim said.\n\n""Somebody I could just up and ask. Except I know nobody here.""\n\n""Well--"" Kim began ""--but no. That would never work.""\n\n""What? Who?""\n\n""I was thinking of, you know, Jimmy. But that might be too gross for you.""\n\nJulie said nothing for a few seconds.\n\n""Jimmy.""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Do you really think he would do it?""\n\n""If we just asked for his cum?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Well, he--"" Kim began giggling. ""He has enough of it. I hear him beating off all the time.""\n\nYou might think that remark would make me blush, but it didn't. It was precisely what I told Kim to tell her.\n\nJulie laughed with her.\n\n""Oh, God. We could, like, ask him to save me some.""\n\nBoth of them dissolved into fits of giggling. It went on for nearly a minute. When Julie spoke up again, she had become serious again.\n\n""I need to think about this.""\n\n""It was just an idea.""\n\n""But you said it worked for you.""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Do you think Jimmy would freak? If I came on to him somehow? I can't just ask him to give me his cum.""\n\n""What are you going to do? Just start giving him bj's?""\n\n""What else can I do?""\n\n""Have you ever given one before?""\n\n""Once. It didn't go so well.""\n\n""I could show you what to do.""\n\n""Could you? That would be really cool.""\n\n""Okay.""\n\nThere was nothing else after that. Eventually, I went back to my room and went to sleep.\n\n---\n\nTo say that I was in a lather of anticipation the next few days would be a colossal understatement. Although I noticed Julie giving me some weird looks now and then, nothing seemed to happen. Kim just told me to ""be patient"" and refused to say anything else.\n\nThat Friday night, when Mom went out with some of her friends, Kim and Julie suggested we stay home for a ""movie night."" We went to the video store, where they convinced me to rent some chick flick. I sensed something was up and went along with it.\n\nHalfway though the movie, Julie stopped the tape.\n\n""This is lame. Do you guys want to do something else?""\n\n""Like what?"" I asked.\n\n""There's not much to do around here,"" Kim said.\n\n""I was thinking we could do something weird. Have you guys ever played strip poker?""\n\nI forced myself to laugh.\n\n""No.""\n\n""Do you wanna?""\n\nI looked at Kim. She seemed to know what was up.\n\n""Sure,"" she said.\n\nWe scurried up to Kim's room and shut the door. I found a deck of cards.\n\n""So what are the rules?"" Kim asked.\n\n""We should just play low hand loses a piece of clothing,"" I said. ""Betting with clothes would be hard with just three of us.""\n\nBoth of the girls nodded.\n\n""Okay,"" Julie said. ""You deal.""\n\nI dealt, and we played a hand of five card draw. Julie discarded three cards and ended up with nothing, ten high. Grinning at me and Kim, she pulled her T-shirt over her head. Underneath she wore a simple white bra. Her tits were nice enough, but far smaller than Kim's despite her weight.\n\nI passed the card to Kim, and we played another round. I got two pair, and though Julie seemed to try to tank this round too, she got a pair of sevens to Kim's Ace. Off came Kim's blouse. She passed the cards to Julie.\n\n""What happens when we run out of clothes?"" Kim asked.\n\n""We could start betting with the clothes then, maybe,"" I said. I watched for the concern in Julie's eyes, and it came.\n\n""Or,"" she said, ""we could just do, like, the loser has to do something that the winner says.""\n\n""Like what?""\n\nShe shrugged.\n\n""Whatever.""\n\nJulie dealt and lost again. She wriggled out of her jeans, leaving herself in bra, panties, and socks. I tried not to stare too obviously, but I could see her bright red pubes under the fabric of her drawers.\n\nThe cards came back to me. Though Julie again appeared to discard her high cards, I somehow ended up with a hand of trash and lost. I took off my shirt.\n\nOn we went for about fifteen minutes. Kim got down to bra-and-panties while I was still in my jeans. Julie lost her socks and then her bra. Blushing nervously, she unhooked it and let it fall off. She looked at me as she undressed, and since--as near as I could tell--she was expecting me to do it, I spent a few seconds checking her out. She had big, bright red, protuberant nipples, almost out of proportion to the rest of her tits. She seemed to fight a momentary impulse to cover herself, then sat up straight to give me a better look.\n\nIt was my deal now, and I passed out the cards. Julie turned in four cards and promptly lost her panties. Kim looked at me, then her, in mild amazement, as if she couldn't believe she had let herself get mixed up in this.\n\nJulie stood up and slid down her shorts. Naked, she was not bad looking, and not really fat--just amply endowed in every direction. Her pubes, in contrast to the dark red hair on her head, were almost orange. She was blushing again but showed no signs of wanting to stop. She sat down on her feet, not brave enough to expose herself by sitting cross-legged.\n\n""Now what?"" Kim asked.\n\n""We keep playing,"" Julie said.\n\nKim glanced at me again. I tried not to grin.\n\nKim dealt and lost her bra. Julie gave her a jealous look, and her envy seemed to be enough to distract her from wondering why I was not more interested in seeing my sister's tits.\n\nNow it was Julie's deal. I got two kings in the first hand and turned in the rest. In return, Julie somehow dealt me a full house. Kim got a pair of Jacks, and Julie had nothing.\n\nI showed my cards. Kim's face paled a little, and she glanced at Julie, who took a deep breath.\n\n""Okay,"" she said.\n\nI tried to play dumb.\n\n""Well, like what am I supposed to tell you to do?""\n\nShe shrugged.\n\n""Anything.""\n\nKim stood up.\n\n""How about if I go out of the room, and you guys decide?""\n\nJulie nodded.\n\nKim moved for the door, then grabbed a robe out of her closet, not wanting to run around the house topless. When the door was shut, Julie and I looked at each other.\n\n""So . . . ?"" I asked.\n\nShe took another deep breath.\n\n""This spring, I went to a college party with some friends of mine."" Something in the tone of her voice made me think she had made this up and rehearsed it beforehand. ""Some of the guys played strip poker like this, and when somebody lost all their clothes, they had to do oral sex on the winner. We could do that.""\n\nI tried to look shocked.\n\n""Like a blow job?""\n\n""Do you want me to?""\n\n""Uh. Okay.""\n\nShe crawled over to me, and I sat on the edge of Kim's bed. Julie unbuttoned my jeans and helped me pull them down. I had had an erection ever since the two girls lost their tops, and it now sprang forth, ready for action. Julie looked at it a little nervously, then took it in her right hand.\n\n""I've only done this once before. I don't know if it will be any good.""\n\n""It's okay.""\n\nShe lowered her head and took me in her mouth. She sucked it the back of her throat and then began massaging her tongue against me. I closed my eyes, sighing at the feel of moist flesh around my cock after all the recent deprivation. I recognized Kim's handiwork in her technique immediately--it was what she had always done to me. Julie withdrew and began bobbing slowly over me, rubbing her tongue against the underside.\n\nNormally, I would have lasted several minutes, but I had gone without pussy for almost two weeks now, and even beating off every day was not relieving the pressure. I felt my cum boiling in my balls very quickly, and groped at Julie's head. She responded by sucking harder, and that was all it took. With a grunt, I squirted off in her mouth.\n\nDuring the months with Kim, my balls had gotten used to a habit of two or three loads a day, and they had not yet gotten the message that things had changed. So when Julie got me off, she got a lot more than she had bargained for--more than she could take at once. She squeaked as my cum flooded her mouth, slurping and trying to swallow, but a big blob of it squirted around her lips. She struggled with it for a few seconds before withdrawing.\n\n""I'm sorry. I'm not very good at this.""\n\n""It was good,"" I gasped.\n\nShe bent back down and slurped up the cum she had lost. She licked around my cock until she had it all. Then she wiped her mouth and resumed her place across the room. I pulled up my pants and let Kim back into the room. She gave me a smirk and dropped the robe on her bed.\n\n""Whose deal is it?""\n\n""Jimmy's,"" Julie said. She gave me the cards, smiling shyly at me.\n\nI dealt another hand and finally lost my jeans. The next hand cost Kim her panties, leaving both girls naked. She gave me a nervous look, which I interpreted to mean, ""Don't even think of beating me."" In any case, it was unnecessary, as Julie lost the next hand to me again. Kim stood up and left the room. Julie watched her leave and then smiled shyly at me.\n\n""Do you want me to do it again?""\n\n""Okay.""\n\nI dropped my shorts and returned to Kim's bed. Julie knelt in front of me and took me back in her mouth. It had been only about ten minutes since the last one, and it took her a minute or so to get me hard. But once she did, I lay backwards and let her suck me off, grinning to myself at how beautifully this plan had turned out.\n\nJulie sucked on the head of my cock like a calf at a teat, just like Kim had always done. I just _had_ to ask my sister what she had told Julie about cocksucking. She kept a tight grip on my cock, slurping and bobbing and rubbing her tongue against me. After a few minutes of this treatment, I felt myself beginning to swell and ache as my second orgasm approached. As I grunted and squirmed on Kim's bed, Julie bobbed even faster. It was too much, and finally deposited another load down her throat. This one was more modest, and she had no trouble swallowing it. She pumped out the last bits with her fist and sat back.\n\n""How was that?""\n\n""Great,"" I gasped.\n\nWe let Kim back into the room. It was her deal. Julie tanked another round, but this time she lost to Kim.\n\nWe all exchanged a look. I got to my feet without saying anything.\n\nI had no idea what the two of them were doing in there, but I didn't hear much besides quiet whispering. They let me back in after a few minutes.\n\nTwo more rounds cost me the remainder of my clothes, leaving the three of us naked.\n\n""That's it,"" Kim said. ""This is enough for me.""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said. Julie nodded.\n\nWe got dressed, not discussing what had just happened. Mom returned about an hour later, and we all went to sleep.\n\n---\n\nThe next morning after breakfast, Kim appeared in my room through the bathroom. I heard the shower going and realized it was probably Julie.\n\n""What?""\n\nKim rolled her eyes.\n\n""'What?' Right. You got what you wanted. From here on out, she's your problem. I'm not doing anything else.""\n\n""That's cool. You don't need to.""\n\n""I'm not going to.""\n\n""Did she tell you anything?""\n\n""Just that she had sucked you off twice. I tried to act surprised.""\n\n""Did you tell her anything about it? Like what to do?""\n\nShe looked a little shocked.\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Because she was doing it just like you.""\n\nShe blushed slightly.\n\n""She asked. Like what to do. She'd only done it once.""\n\n""Huh. Thanks, sis. I won't make you do anything else.""\n\nShe rolled her eyes again and left.\n\n---\n\nThat day, I watched Julie carefully, and I noticed a couple of things. She was much more flirty with me than she had been, and she was now eating next to nothing. She skipped breakfast, picked at her lunch, and ate maybe a third of her dinner.\n\nThat night, she stayed up with me in my room after Kim went to bed, looking through my CD collection.\n\nFinally she looked up at me, eyes nervous and vulnerable.\n\n""That was pretty wild last night, huh?"" she asked.\n\n""Yeah.""\n\n""Have you ever done anything like that before?""\n\n""Strip poker? No.""\n\n""Me neither."" She caught herself a second later. ""Except for that time I told you about. But I didn't really play that time. I just watched.""\n\nI nodded.\n\n""Have you ever done, you know, that . . . with a girl before?""\n\n""Yeah. Lots of times.""\n\n""Really? Have you had sex?""\n\n""Yeah. With three girls.""\n\n""I haven't yet. Last night was kind of the first time for me, except for one night with my ex-boyfriend this spring.""\n\n""It was pretty good.""\n\nShe smiled.\n\n""Would you . . . do you want me to do it again?""\n\n""Do you want to?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\nI wasn't sure what to do at first, so I slid down beside her and scooted closer. She looked up at me, waiting all signals flashing ""go"" but not moving. So I leaned forward and kissed her.\n\nWe made out for about ten minutes, and she let me play with her tits, then her twat (over her panties) before sitting up and digging out my cock. She swallowed me up and went to work like she had the night before. I lay back on my bed and wallowed in my good fortune. Julie wasn't as hot as Kim, but she was at least very willing.\n\nShe got me off in a few minutes, slurping up my cum and gulping it down. Then she lay on my bed beside me.\n\n""Do you have a girlfriend?"" she asked me a bit later.\n\n""Not really. I mean, I did, but we broke up.""\n\n""Could I, you know, be your girlfriend this summer? Not like out in the open or anything, but just between the three of us?""\n\n""Sure. I guess so.""\n\nShe snuggled against me, and we lay there for a while, not talking. She sucked me off again about fifteen minutes later and then went to bed.\n\n---\n\nFor a couple of weeks, things followed that schedule. Julie starved herself during the day, then stayed up with me. We would make out for a while, and she would blow me twice before going back to Kim's room.\n\nI wasn't sure what was going through Kim's head, but she did not seem very comfortable about this arrangement. She spent more and more time out of the house with Jake and generally avoided me and Julie. That left the two of us to get it on with more frequency.\n\n---\n\nOne afternoon, with Mom at work and Kim out with Jake, Julie and I were playing around in my bed, me naked and her down her panties. Despite a lot of fooling around and oral sex on her part, that was as far as we had ever gone.\n\nShe had just sucked me off, and I lay beside her stroking her body. She seemed a little firmer than she had first been. Her tits were a bit smaller, and her hips were definitely not as broad.\n\n""You've lost some weight.""\n\n""Mmm-hmm.""\n\n""Are you on a diet?""\n\nShe giggled.\n\n""Uh-huh. A cum diet.""\n\nShe pushed herself against me at that moment, which coincidentally forced my hand further into her drawers. I felt around, slipping a finger into her wetness. Her hymen was taut around me, open enough to let my finger in but no more than that. I buried my face in her mass of red hair and kissed her.\n\n""Mmm.""\n\n""Jules?""\n\n""Hmm?""\n\n""We've never really talked about this . . . but do you ever want to, you know, go all the way?""\n\nShe went still.\n\n""I don't know. Part of me really wants to, but . . . wouldn't it be wrong? Since we're cousins?""\n\n""We've gone so far already, though.""\n\n""I know. And, I really do want to do it with you. I'm just scared.""\n\n""Of what?""\n\n""Everything. And I don't want to get pregnant.""\n\n""I have rubbers. A lot of them.""\n\n""Really? You mean right here?""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nI rolled over and opened the nightstand to display my collection. I had been plundering the school health office (which gave them away for free) during my months with Kim, and I still had a big supply. Julie looked them over, eyes wide.\n\nShe bit her lower lip for a moment, then looked up at me.\n\n""Do you promise you would be really gentle? And understand that I don't know anything?""\n\n""I promise.""\n\nShe looked up at me for a few seconds longer, then lay back on the bed. She reached under herself and slid off her panties.\n\n""Okay. Then I want to do it.""\n\n""Are you sure?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\nI lay back down beside her and took her in my arms. We kissed and played with each for a few minutes until I got another erection. Then I found a condom and rolled it on. Julie watched nervously, face pale. I rolled over her, and she spread her legs, putting her hands on my waist.\n\nI pushed forward slowly, finding her pussy with the head of my cock. As wet as she was, it took little effort to get into her. Her stretched around me, then split as I slipped inside. She squeezed my waist and quivered slightly.\n\n""Oh, God.""\n\nI kissed her, and she grinned.\n\n""You're fucking me. You're in me.""\n\n""Uh-huh.""\n\nShe pulled me down to kiss her again, and I made love to her as slowly as I could. Since she had blown me only about fifteen minutes earlier, it was not too tough. Julie just lay still under me, stroking my back or hugging me when I pushed in deeply. I didn't know her reactions well enough to try to make her come, and I sensed she didn't really expect it. I lifted off her once to look down at myself, to watch my cock sliding in and out of her orange twat. She laughed at me and pulled me down again, and another minute or so was enough to get me off.\n\nAs we lay together afterward, I noticed her eyeing the spent rubber on my cock. _My cum_, I thought. _After all this, she's still after my cum_. Well, I wasn't going to complain. I pulled it off and laid on my nightstand, then sat up, mumbling something about needing to pee.\n\nWhen I got back, the rubber had mysteriously lost its contents.\n\n---\n\nMy Cousin's Cum Diet Copyright 2000 by Richard Bissell Free redistribution permitted; no commercial use without authorization."
1134,Cousin's Cum Diet Part 2,"['mf', 'mff', 'teen', 'inc']","Her face turned red.\n\n""That's different.""\n\n""Different how?""\n\nShe fumed for a second.\n\n""It just is.""\n\nI glared back at her.\n\n""You wanted out of this, you're out. It's none of your business what's going on now.""\n\nHer jaw began to vibrate, and a second later she started to cry. My frustration with her melted.\n\n""Kim, Jesus, what's the problem?""\n\nShe didn't answer me. She just stood there sobbing quietly into her hands. I didn't know what else to do, so I hugged her. She laid her head on my shoulder.\n\n""Jimmy, can I tell you something?"" she said through her tears a moment later.\n\n""What?""\n\n""Jake and I tried to do it the other night.""\n\nI fought the flash of jealousy that shot through me.\n\n""Tried?""\n\nShe nodded.\n\n""It didn't work. He came just from my putting the rubber on him.""\n\n""It was your first time with him?""\n\nShe nodded again.\n\n""He got all embarrassed, then went down on me, like he wanted to make it up to me. But it was total disaster. I don't know what he was doing, but whatever it was, it hurt. And he got all mad when I made him stop.""\n\n""He's probably never done it before.""\n\n""He hasn't.""\n\nI took a deep breath.\n\n""So you might have to give him another chance.""\n\nHer hands gripped my shirt tightly.\n\n""But that's just it! I don't _want_ to give him another chance. I mean, he's cute, and he's okay to hang out with, but I realized that night that I don't love him. I don't even like him that much. I think I just wanted to sleep with him, except he's so clueless. I don't know what I was expecting, I just wanted it to be like it was with--""\n\nShe cut herself off.\n\n""With me,"" I said a second later.\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nShe hugged me closer.\n\n""I broke up with him today. So . . . if you want to go back to doing it . . . we can.""\n\n""What about Julie?""\n\nShe pushed herself away from me roughly.\n\n""Fuck Julie! You're mine! Not hers. She can have my room, but she can't have you!""\n\nBefore I could answer her, Mom stuck her head out the back door. Both of us froze solid in terror.\n\n""Guys? What's going on?""\n\nI broke free from my inertia as soon as I could.\n\n""Uh--the garbage. I was taking out the garbage.""\n\n""All right. But if you're going to fight, at least do it in the house.""\n\nShe went back inside. I turned to Kim, who wiped the tears out of her eyes. Then she gave me a forlorn look and ran into the house.\n\n---\n\nJulie did not come to my room that night as she had been doing, and the two of them remained shut up in Kim's room the rest of the evening. When I got up the next morning, Julie and Kim had already gone out somewhere. All Mom could tell me was that they were spending the day together.\n\nThey returned in time for dinner, and if Kim was clearly up to something, I saw no guile in Julie's face. We ate dinner quietly, Mom went to bed early as she usually did, and the three of us watched television in the living room.\n\n---\n\n""We should play strip poker again,"" Kim said out of the blue.\n\nJulie glanced at me and grinned.\n\n""Sure.""\n\n""Uh . . . "" I said.\n\n""Don't wimp out,"" Kim said, hopping off the couch. ""Come on.""\n\nKim headed up the stairs with Julie behind her. With no other option, I followed them up to Kim's room. Kim shut the door and found her deck of cards.\n\n""We'll do the same rules as last time. Except when someone loses all their clothes, whatever they do, we all stay in the same room.""\n\nJulie giggled.\n\n""Okay. Cool.""\n\nWe played back and forth for about ten minutes. I watched in growing amazement as Kim and Julie seemed to be completing to see who could lose their clothes the fastest. When Kim stood and slipped out of her panties (with Julie down to panties as well), I still had on everything but my shirt. Kim posed briefly for us and sat down, and Julie lost her panties on the very next hand.\n\nBoth of them giggled and glanced at each other. It was my deal, and this time I did my best to lose just to see what they would do. As it was, I got a pair of threes to Julie's pair of tens and Kim's hand of trash.\n\nKim gave me a sly smile.\n\n""I'm naked. What do I have to do?""\n\nJulie grinned.\n\n""You have to . . . let your brother feel your tits.""\n\nKim immediately crawled over to me on her knees and presented her big tits for my inspection. I glanced at Julie and saw final confirmation--as if I needed it--that the two of them had planned this out.\n\nI took Kim's tits in my hand and played with them for a few seconds. She smiled as I tweaked her nipples a few times, getting them erect. Then she sat down again.\n\nKim dealt, and I continued trying to lose. This time, Julie lost to Kim.\n\n""Okay, Julie,"" she said, ""you have to let Jimmy play with your pussy.""\n\nJulie hopped to her feet and stood in front of me. She turned away and bent over at the waist, putting her hands on her knees. Her orange twat was then exposed for my amusement. I took her in one hand, finger on her clit and thumb between her lips. I found her wet and masturbated her until she began to moan.\n\nJulie looked quite hot in this position, and I realized that she had indeed lost quite a bit of weight on her cum diet. She wasn't as slim as Kim and probably never would be, but she was now taut and curvy where she had once been plump. And if was not seeing things, her tits looked a bit bigger. They had been shrinking as she slimmed down, but now they were now somehow growing again.\n\n""That's enough,"" Kim said. Julie withdrew from me with a grin and sat down.\n\nI lost the next hand to Julie and removed my pants. The next cost me my socks, and it seemed that the girls were now playing to win. I let them, and lost the last of my clothes a minute later.\n\nWe were now all naked, but the game went on. I lost another hand, this one to Julie. I expected to have to do something to her, but she had other ideas.\n\n""Okay . . . Jimmy, you have to lick Kim's pussy for twenty seconds.""\n\nThey giggled at my reaction, and Kim jumped to her feet. She gave me no chance to protest before nearly shoving herself in my face.\n\n_What the hell_, I thought, _she told me to do it_. I cupped Kim's butt in my hands and began eating her as she stood over me. She was already wet, and when I sucked her clit into my mouth, she gasped and grabbed my head. I fluttered my tongue against her until Julie told me to stop. Kim moaned in frustration, but I pushed her away, trying--for Julie's sake if nothing else--to act as if I was still shocked by all this.\n\nJulie lost the next hand to Kim, who wasted no time in ordering her to suck my cock for thirty seconds, which she did. Kim watched me, grinning, as Julie bobbed over my erection. She sucked and slurped until I felt my balls starting to wake up, and that was the exact moment when Kim told her to stop. Julie giggled around my dick and sat up.\n\n""Uh . . ."" I managed, ""what exactly are we doing here?""\n\n""We're playing strip poker,"" Kim said.\n\n""Yeah."" Julie said. ""Do you want to stop or something?""\n\n""Uh. No. It's just--"" The conspiratorial looks on their faces made me stop. It was my deal, and this time Kim lost to me.\n\nI briefly--very briefly--thought of having Kim do something to Julie, but I was not getting those sort of vibes from either of them.\n\n""I, uh, I want you to tell me what's going on here.""\n\nKim smiled.\n\n""What do you think?""\n\n""I don't know.""\n\nJulie suddenly got to her feet and took my hand.\n\n""Come with me a second.""\n\nShe pulled me into the bathroom and shut the door.\n\n""Kim and I have been talking a lot about you and me. She just wanted to play around with us a little. Do you mind?""\n\n""Uh. I guess not.""\n\n""You don't have to do it with her, or anything."" She grinned. ""I think she's a little jealous of me, though. I bet she'd do whatever you wanted her to.""\n\n_Ah_, I thought. So that was the tack Kim had taken with her.\n\n""You don't mind?""\n\nShe shrugged.\n\n""Not really. I mean, it's not like she's some other girl I don't even know. It's just the three of us.""\n\n""Okay.""\n\n""Come on.""\n\nShe pulled me back into Kim's bedroom, and we sat back down. I started to pass the cards to Kim, but Julie stopped me, smiling.\n\n""It's still your turn, Jimmy. You have to make Kim do something.""\n\n""Uh. Okay."" I looked at Kim. ""I want you to, um, suck my cock like Julie was doing.""\n\nKim crawled over to me and went right to work. It had been over a month since I had felt her mouth on my dick, and God did I ever miss it. Julie was not bad, but Kim had a lot more experience at this. She fluttered and teased and slurped all over me. She got me to the brink just as Julie called time. Kim sat back, grinning triumphantly.\n\nKim dealt, and I lost to Julie.\n\n""Okay,"" she said. ""Fuck me for thirty seconds, but you can't come.""\n\nI had to get a rubber from my bedroom, and when I got back, Julie was flat on the floor. She beckoned me forward. I carefully positioned myself, glancing at Kim, who for once seemed nervous about this. But she gave me a quick smile, and I thrust forward into my cousin. After Kim's blow-job, it took all my concentration not to come into Julie, especially since she was urging me on. I was about lose it despite everything when Kim spoke up.\n\n""Thirty seconds.""\n\nBoth of us moaned in frustration, but I withdrew. It was Julie's deal, and she came up with two Kings to my pair of tens and Kim's Ace. She took a deep breath and looked at Kim.\n\n""Okay. If you want . . . you can fuck your brother for thirty seconds like I did.""\n\nKim and I looked at each other nervously. Then she lay flat next to Julie. I crawled over to her, and she smiled up at me. We hadn't done it in well over a month, and I realized I was shaking in anticipation.\n\nI slipped gently into Kim's wet blonde pussy. She squeezed me tightly as she slipped her arms around my shoulder. I lowered myself down onto her and began to thrust in and out.\n\nShe licked my ear and whispered to me.\n\n""Cum in me. It's okay. I know you want to.""\n\nI groaned, and the last bits of my control dissolved. I stabbed into her three quick times in succession, then a fourth, then my cum was racing out of me, pouring into my sister. I shook above her for about five seconds before collapsing onto her body.\n\nKim began to giggle.\n\n""I don't think that was thirty seconds.""\n\nI felt Julie's hand stroking my butt.\n\n""Did he come?""\n\n""Couldn't you tell?""\n\n""I thought he did."" She stroked my ear. ""It's okay. I know you have more in you.""\n\nI rolled off of Kim. Julie, as she had been doing every time she and I fucked, removed my rubber and slurped down its contents. Kim sat up.\n\n""Let's push the beds together, then the three of us can just fool around.""\n\n""Good idea.""\n\nAs I caught my breath, the two girls rearranged the bed until we had enough space for everyone. Then the pulled me off the floor and put me to work.\n\nFirst they had me lie on my back, and they took turns sitting on my face. I got Julie off first, then Kim, getting a mouthful of orange and blonde pussy hairs in the process. Then they proceeded to suck another erection out of me, passing my dick back and forth until it was stiff again. They were lying on either side of me as they did it, feet up by my shoulders, and I played with their pussies and tits as they sucked me.\n\nKim finally withdrew, stroking me with a slick hand. She found another rubber and rolled it on.\n\n""Who should go first?""\n\n""Let's draw for it,"" Julie said. She got the deck of cards and shuffled it. Kim drew a ten; Julie drew a queen.\n\n""My turn.""\n\nShe straddled my waist, and as Kim held my cock in position, she swallowed me inside her. She rode me slowly, up and down, grinding herself against me. I lay back and played with her tits and nipples, occasionally lifting up to suckle her. Kim lay beside us, looking up between my legs to watch the action.\n\nJulie began moving more rapidly, hands squeezing my shoulders, nails digging into my skin. She whimpered softly with each thrust, and she felt wetter and hotter around me than ever. Finally she went rigid, a long shudder passed through her body, and she fell forward onto my chest.\n\nKim sat up, grinning.\n\n""That was the coolest thing I ever saw. I mean, fucking is one thing, but you don't really get to _see_ anything, you know? I could see everything you guys were doing just now. I could even see when she was coming.""\n\nJulie moaned softly, hugging me. I stroked her butt, and she rolled to the side. My cock came free with a slurp, and she left a trail of pussy juice across my thigh.\n\n""Can I go now?"" Kim asked. Julie motioned for Kim to take her place. Kim moved up, squatting over me, and lowered herself down. She dropped down until she was staring me right in the face. She kissed me once, quickly, and I could see in her eyes just how much she wanted this.\n\nWe made love for about ten minutes, slowly and easily, falling back into all our old rhythms. It felt so good that I was concerned about Julie sensing something weird, but she just lay beside me watching us. Kim came, and we rolled over, changing positions. She pulled her thighs up to my chest, feet on my back, and opened herself completely. A minute or so of deep thrusts had me spurting off inside her for the second time that night.\n\nOnce again, Julie appropriated the cum. She licked her fingers and then bent down to suck any remaining bits off my cock.\n\nKim sat up, wiping her forehead.\n\n""I feel icky. Do you guys feel like taking a shower together?""\n\n""That would be cool,"" Julie said.\n\n""Let's do it, then.""\n\nNot waiting for my opinion, the girls ran into the bathroom and started the shower. I followed them in, and the three of us squeezed into the stall, giggling and rubbing each other.\n\nWe took turns getting washed, with the other two washing each person in turn. The girls let me wash their tits and pussies myself, but otherwise did not seem turned off by being wet and naked together. I went last, and they got my cock clean enough for surgery.\n\nI noticed Kim looking down at Julie's twat.\n\n""You know, Jules, don't take this the wrong way, but your pussy hair is, like, bizarre. It's orange.""\n\n""I know. I hate it. It doesn't match my head at all.""\n\n""I like it,"" I said. ""I think it looks neat.""\n\n""I like it, too,"" Kim said. ""It's just really bright.""\n\n""I'd like to just get rid of it.""\n\nKim screwed up her mouth in thought.\n\n""So shave it.""\n\nJulie glanced at me.\n\n""You can do that?""\n\n""I've heard of people doing it,"" Kim said. ""Why not?""\n\n""All the girls in 'Penthouse' shave their pussies, almost,"" I said. ""I think it would look hot.""\n\nJulie looked down at herself and ran her fingers through the offending thatch.\n\n""Okay."" She looked up at us. ""Would you guys do it? I'm afraid I couldn't reach it all.""\n\n""Sure,"" Kim said. She grabbed her razor and the bar of soap from the shower caddie. She and I knelt down and began very carefully shaving Julie's pussy. We passed the razor back and forth, and in about five minutes, we had her as smooth as a baby's butt. I had never seen a bald pussy in person before, and by the time we were done, I had a major boner.\n\n""There,"" Kim said. ""How's that?""\n\nJulie felt herself, giggling.\n\n""Oh, God. That feels so weird.""\n\n""It looks hot,"" I said.\n\nKim giggled and noticed my engorged state. She reached down to stroke it.\n\n""Ooo, he likes it.""\n\n""I do, too"" Julie said. ""I feel like, totally naked.""\n\nKim pushed me toward Julie.\n\n""Fuck her. See if it feels different.""\n\n""I don't have a rubber.""\n\n""I'll get one.""\n\nKim opened the shower and ran into my room. She returned with a rubber and rolled it on me. Julie backed up against the shower wall, and I lowered my legs to get into her. As slick and wet as we both were, I was in her before I knew it. Both of us groaned.\n\nKim pressed herself against my back as I fucked Julie, squishing her wet tits against me. I reached back with one hand, finding her pussy, and began playing with her. She moved around in front beside Julie, allowing me to slip two fingers into her.\n\nI fucked both girls roughly, Julie with my dick and Kim with my fingers. Julie rapidly lost it, the new sensation of her bald pussy driving her over the edge. Her legs buckled as she came, and she groped at me to keep from falling. I thumped up at her, looking down at her bald pussy lips split apart on my cock. Kim's loud and sudden orgasm against my fingers drew my attention back up. Julie pushed me away from her as she recovered, wanting me to fuck Kim now. But Kim stopped me.\n\n""Wait. Wait. Shave me, too. I want to see what it's like.""\n\nIt took quite a bit of self control to keep from ramming my aching dick into my sister, but somehow I managed. Julie and I quickly shaved Kim's little blonde pussy completely bald. Her pubic hair was less thick than Julie's, so it didn't take very long. Kim moaned and rubbed herself as we finished.\n\n""Oh, God. That's so hot. Jimmy, fuck me, please.""\n\nI didn't need another invitation. I stood up and thrust into her in one motion. I was almost in pain from being hard so long, so it was lucky Kim was so turned on. She wrapped herself around me and came with a shriek just I finally pushed myself past the brink, spurting painfully off inside her.\n\nWe cooled off in the shower for another few minutes (and Julie again swallowed the load I had shot inside her cousin), then returned to bed. The girls lay on either side of me, and the three of us held each other until we fell asleep.\n\n---\n\nFor the rest of the summer, I serviced the two of them almost endlessly. They each insisted on getting it twice a day, which meant _four_ times a day for me. Some days I felt like my dick was going to fall off, but I wasn't about to complain. If Julie had any concerns about facilitating my incestuous liaison with Kim, she kept them to herself. As near as I could tell, she didn't seem to care.\n\nJulie continued ingesting every load of cum she could get, and by the end of the summer, she was almost as slim and athletic as Kim was. Furthermore, to my amazement, her tits had started to grow, and though she never got anywhere near as big as Kim, she had to ask our Mom to get her some C-cup bras in late July.\n\nKim let her pussy hair grow out again after a few weeks (though she kept it quite short), but Julie remained bald until she left and declared that she intended to stay that way forever. And, though I often thought about trying to get some lesbian action out of the two of them, nothing of the sort ever happened. They didn't mind sharing a bed (or a shower) with me, but that was as far as it went.\n\nJulie finally left the first week in August, tearfully insisting that she would come back to visit us as soon as she could. Mom drove her to the bus station, and that was the last we saw of her that summer.\n\n---\n\nWith Julie finally gone, Kim and I fell back into our three-times a day routine. Even after everything that had gone on, Mom seemed to have no clue. I often wondered how she could be so oblivious to all this sex under her roof.\n\nI got my answer about a week after Julie went home.\n\nI had been out most of the day and came back to find Mom cleaning house--specifically my room. And when I walked in, she did not seem pleased. She reached for something on my bed and held it up for my inspection.\n\n""Jimmy, what is this?""\n\nMom may have been a little dense, but that was clearly a rhetorical question. What she had was a used rubber, which she had probably found under my bed. My balls climbed into my chest in horror.\n\n""Uh. Uh.""\n\n""I mean, with everything I do for you two, you would think you could at least do me the courtesy of cleaning up after yourselves.""\n\n""Uh--Mom--I--I--do you remember Katie? That girl I dated last year?""\n\nShe looked at me like I was an idiot.\n\n""Jimmy, do not insult my intelligence. That girl has not been in this house in months. And that is not the issue. If you and Kim are going to carry on the way you have been . . . ""\n\nI choked. I grabbed my throat as the room spun around me. Mom stopped her tirade.\n\n""Jimmy? Are you all right?""\n\n""Uh--I--Kim--""\n\nI stopped. Something was very, very wrong here.\n\nI gulped. All the answers were there in my mother's face, but it took about ten seconds for me to really accept them.\n\n""You knew?""\n\nShe rolled her eyes.\n\n""Knew? That you've been screwing your sister six ways to Sunday for the last year? Good God, Jimmy, do you think I'm blind? And deaf? I may be getting old, but I'm not stupid. Why do you think I suggested to Polly that she let Julie stay here? I though Kim deserved a little rest. I should have known the three of you would just end up in bed together.""\n\nI sat down heavily on my bed. Mom patted me on the shoulder on the way out.\n\n""You don't need to have a heart attack, Jimmy. I know you two are being careful. Just please don't leave your used condoms lying around the house, all right? Please flush them like you're supposed to do.""\n\n""Uh. Yes, Mom.""\n\n---"
1135,Cousin's Visit,"['Mb', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', '1st-gay-expr', 'oral', 'anal']","We had readied ourselves for bed. I changed in my bedroom, and he changed in the nearby bathroom. When he came out, my eyes caressed him in his white t-shirt and his black boxer shorts. I don't think I've ever seen a shorter pair of shorts; not even on a girl. But... I wasn't about to complain.\n\nNow, a bit to explain before I continue. Adjacent to my room is the living room. Not even two feet from my door is a guest bedroom. We had prepared the guest bedroom for Kevyn to stay in. However, as we were preparing for bed, he decided that he would rather sleep on my floor than in the nice, comfy bed in the other room. Again, I wasn't about to complain.\n\nI hopped up into bed and made myself comfortable, and in the darkness, I heard Kev covering himself with the blankets we gave him. I sighed, took a deep breath, and got ready to go to bed.\n\nAs I lay there, staring at the ceiling, I heard Kevyn whisper, ""Ry, you awake?""\n\n""Yeah,"" I mumbled. ""What's up?""\n\n""Um...I have a question for you. It's... it's kinda an awkward question though.""\n\n""Well..."" I said. This was my chance to get it right. ""If it's awkward, we don't want it heard, right? Come up here in my bed, so you can whisper it to me. There's room enough for two!""\n\nSure enough, he was very eager to jump up into bed, and I covered him with the blanket I kept over me at night. ""Now then,"" I said, ""What is your question?""\n\nHe looked me in eye (at least, as well as he could in pitch-black darkness) and said to me, ""I-I... um... I get this weird feeling when I... when I touch my thingy.""\n\nI laughed. ""To me, that just tells me you're a normal boy,"" I said to him.\n\n""W-What do you mean?""\n\nI sighed. ""Kev,"" I said, ""do you know how a baby is made?""\n\n""No,"" he said back to me, with the purest innocence in his voice.\n\n""Have you ever seen a woman's privates before?""\n\n""N-no,"" he answered.\n\nI sighed again. ""Well, this makes it a little more difficult to explain. You know that feeling you get when you play with yourself? It builds up if you keep doing it, and when you're old enough, something comes out the tip of your penis. So if you put your penis inside a woman's vagina, that goes into a woman and it eventually becomes a baby.""\n\nAs many children do when they first learn, he looked completely shocked and, if I might say, a little horrified. I gave him a minute to soak up my very, very brief overview of the birds and bees. Finally, he said, ""I...I never shot anything out of my thingy. Does... does that mean I'm not old enough?""\n\n""Not necessarily,"" I told him. ""Maybe you didn't play with it long enough. Want to find out?""\n\n""What do you mean?"" he asked me. That was just what I was waiting for.\n\n""Just wait. You'll see,"" I said, smiling. I ducked my head below the covers, and I heard him whimper as I pulled down his boxers. Once they were off, I took a look at his flaccid member. It was pretty small, I thought at first, but then I remembered that he was only ten. I took it in my hand, and I started to finger it gently with my forefinger and thumb.\n\nI felt Kevyn shift his body a little bit as I slowly stimulated his one inch penis. Once he finished shifting, his penis finally turned into a cock, still only about two and a half inches. At this point, I was sporting an erection of my own, and it was a bit painful. But I remembered that I may never have an opportunity like that ever again. So I decided to shift a little bit.\n\nI came back above the covers, and whispered to Kev, ""Just let me move you. Don't stop me, ok?"" He nodded, and I picked him up as gently as I could. I moved myself underneath him, and I slowly lowered him until the crack of his ass was lined up along my cock.\n\nI let go of him, and I let my right hand roam his body until I found his waiting erection. I took it and finally, I began to masturbate him for real. I heard him sigh, right into my ear, and I loved every second of it. I slid my hand from root to tip and back again, listening to him moan and groan, finally being awakened to the world we live in.\n\nFinally, I stopped stimulating him, and I moved back below the covers. Once I had settled myself in, I prepared for the crème de la crème. I opened my mouth, and I engulfed his tiny boner, sucking it like it was the water of life. I heard him gasp as I took it into my mouth, and I felt him lurch as I rolled my tongue over the tip of his cockhead. Finally, I heard him whisper, ""Ry...wh-what i-is this feel... feeling..."" He sighed one final time, and I felt him lunge forward, shoving his little erection to the back of my throat.\n\nI felt so satisfied. I just brought my little cousin to his first orgasm. And from what I've heard, dry orgasms are better than a regular, sperm-filled orgasm. I went back above the covers, and kissed him on the lips, sliding my tongue into his mouth.\n\nAfter I pulled away, Kevyn whispered to me, ""W-Why did you do that?""\n\n""Isn't it obvious?"" I whispered back. ""I'm bisexual. I like guys and girls. You just happen to be one I like.""\n\n""O-oh.""\n\n""So...what do you think? Did you enjoy your first orgasm?""\n\n""Yeah! I've never felt anything like t-""\n\nI put my hand over his mouth. ""Keep it down!"" I seethed. ""I don't need to get in trouble for this.""\n\n""Sorry,"" he whispered back. ""So... what about you? Do you... shoot stuff?""\n\n""Yup.""\n\n""C-can... can I see?""\n\n""It might be a little bit difficult, just because... well, as you can imagine, it gets pretty messy. A lot of people use socks to reduce the mess.""\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""Well, it's... let me show you. It'll be quicker."" I reached over between my bed and my nightstand, and pulled out a clean sock. I slid it over my raging erection, and let my right hand go to work. I laid back and sighed as my hand stroked my cock from its base to the bottom of the head. Kevyn watched me in awe, not missing a single movement of my hand.\n\nFinally, I felt the pressure building up in the base of my penis. I grunted as my cock shot seven spurts of semen into the fabric of the sock. I made sure it was all out, pulled the sock off, and handed it to Kevyn to satisfy his curiosity.\n\nHe looked the sock over with great concentration. Finally, he put his finger inside and dipped it in a glob of semen. He looked at it, smelt it, and finally licked it. He let the taste settle, and finally, he said, ""That was actually pretty good.""\n\nI smiled and ruffled his hair. I put my cock back in my pajamas, pulled Kev's boxers back up, and rolled over. ""Want to sleep with me tonight?"" I asked him.\n\n""Sure!"" he replied. He rolled over so that his back was to me, and I reached around his warm body, embracing him as we fell asleep in orgasmic bliss...\n\nI woke up the next morning and crept out of bed, trying not to disturb my sleeping companion. I looked on the kitchen table and saw a hastily scrawled note. I picked it up and read it under my breath:\n\n""Ry, Dad and I were called into work, be home around dinner time. – Mom""\n\nI was elated! A day alone with my little cousin... I could barely contain myself! I looked at the clock. It was 6:30. I estimated that they would be home around 4:00 or 5:00. I decided that I would wake Kevyn up around 7:00, and that would leave nine or ten hours to do...anything and everything. Meanwhile, I went through my normal motions around that time. I went to the bathroom, booted up the computer, etc.\n\nOnce the clock struck seven, I opened up the door to my bedroom. My jaw dropped as the light flooded the room. My ten year old cousin was naked, sprawled on my bed, his hand beating the hell out of his tiny erection. He whipped his head towards the door when I walked in, then breathed a sigh of relief.\n\nI kissed him on the lips, and said to him, ""Guess what?""\n\n""What?"" he asked me.\n\n""We're alone for the next eight hours,"" I said, with the biggest grin I could manage.\n\n""Yeah!"" he shouted. ""That's awesome! We can do... well, what could we do?""\n\nI looked at him innocently. ""Oh, I'm sure I could find something."" Little did he know that I had already planned out most of our day alone. I went to the front door, shut the blinds, and then went back to my room, proceeding to disrobe. Now fully unclothed, I threw myself on the bed with Kev, and took his cock in my hand.\n\nI stroked his tiny boner with my right hand, while my left hand was working its magic on my own penis. He thrust his cock forward into my hand, and then I felt it spasm in my hand, and I knew that he just orgasmed. Knowing that he was satisfied, I let go of my cock and said, ""Hey, can we try something different?""\n\n""Like what?"" he asked.\n\n""Well, get on top of me like last night.""\n\nHe lifted his body up, and I rolled under him. He lowered himself so that my rock hard erection was right against his ass-crack. I grabbed his hips as I slowly slid the tip of my cock towards his anus. I felt my penis enter his ass, and he cried out as I stretched his tiny asshole.\n\nSlowly but surely, I pushed forward, inch by inch, until finally, my entire cock was buried inside the poor boy's ass. He was crying, panting, doing everything he could to stop the pain, as I slowly slid in and out, getting so much enjoyment while he suffered so much. Finally, I couldn't stop myself any longer: I shot five spurts of sperm in his ass. I began to breathe really heavily so that I wouldn't pass out from the sensation.\n\nAs soon as I was sure that I was done, I pulled my cock out of his hind end so that he wasn't in pain anymore. ""Sorry,"" I said to him, ""but thank you so much! That was the best orgasm I've ever had!""\n\n""Hehe!"" he chuckled. ""Well, if you're happy, then it was worth it!"" He smiled, and we settled in. We had a long day ahead of us..."
1136,Cousins,"['mf', 'inc', 'family']","Our shyness didn't extend to each other, though, and we were comfortable and relaxed in each other's company, sharing both our happy and our sad times. We shared confidences and told each other secrets we wouldn't tell our parents.\n\nMore than anything else, we shared about how miserable we were with our shyness and how much we would like to be different. We tried to bolster our confidences by telling each other how boys and girls felt about each other. I would assure her that boys considered girls somewhat of a mystery and that all she had to do was act confident around boys and she could get along fine. Her version about girls was similar to mine about boys. Even though we could accept the idea intellectually, we simply couldn't put it into practice.\n\nLaurie wasn't plain. To the contrary, she was a knock-out. She had long blonde hair, soft blue eyes, and a voluptuous body that any young woman would have been proud of. I tried to get her dates, but I didn't know any boys well enough to get the job done. The boys would just make excuses for not taking her out.\n\nLaurie also encouraged me to try to get dates and suggested some possible girls. With Laurie standing right next to me, I called one of the girls. After several minutes of stuttering and stammering, though, I excused myself and gave up. I turned to Laurie and said, ""Well, so much for that. I wouldn't even know what to do with a girl even if I did get a date. I don't even know how to dance, and I wouldn't begin to know how to kiss a girl. I'd just end up being a nerd.""\n\n""Danny, you're no nerd, and both you and I know it,"" Laurie shot back. ""As far as dancing goes, I do at least know how to dance and I'll be glad to teach you if you'd like for me to.""\n\n""I sure would. When can we start?""\n\n""How about Saturday?"" Laurie said. ""All our folks are going to be in Bridgeport for the day, and we can have either one of our houses all to ourselves and play music as loud as we want.""\n\n""Sounds great to me. Why don't we do it here in your house. Your den is bigger than ours, and the stereo is right there where we'll need it.""\n\n""Oh, Danny, I'm excited about this! I really like to dance, and it's going to be fun to teach you how.""\n\n""Yeah, me too,"" I answered. ""I'll be over here Saturday morning just as soon as the folks leave.""\n\nAfter I got back to my house and thought about the situation I became even more excited about the prospect. I had never held a girl in my arms in my entire life, and even if she was my cousin, Laurie was a good-looking girl, soft and curvy in the all the right places. I realized then that what I felt was sexual, and even though I hadn't thought of Laurie in a sexual way before, I couldn't help but feel a twinge in my groin at the prospect of holding her close. ""Yeah, I really AM looking forward to it,"" I thought.\n\nThat night, as I lay in bed, I thought some more about Laurie and how it would feel to hold her in my arms. My cock lengthened out and crept out of the bottom of my shorts. I put my hand on it and slowly worked it out of my shorts so that it was standing up straight. It was rock hard and pre-cum was oozing out of the slit and covering the head. I worked my hand up and down, slowly, squeezing it as I went. I rubbed the pre- cum all over the head and very lightly on the underside where it was so sensitive. Each time I did, it would jump and even more lubricant would pour out. Soon my whole cock was coated as I rubbed my hand up and down, up and down. I could feel the ten- sion build as the pleasure mounted. It reached a point where I didn't want it ever to end, yet I felt I would die if I didn't come right then. And come I did. Big spurts kept shooting out and went all over my chest and pooled up on my hands, balls, and groin area. I got up quietly, got a towel from the bathroom, and cleaned myself up. Then I crawled back into bed and even though I had never seen a real live naked girl, I dreamt of Laurie stretched out without any clothes on.\n\nSaturday morning, just as soon as our parents had driven off, I went over to Laurie's house. She was dressed in a tee- shirt and a pair of brief running shorts. Her hair was combed back and held in place on her neck with a ribbon. The shorts emphasized her tiny waist, and even though her tee-shirt was large and loose, it failed to conceal that she was bra-less. For the first time I was looking at her as a girl, not just my cous- in. I realized that she had beautiful, slender legs and that they led up to perfectly formed buttocks. Through the slits in the sides of her shorts I could see the pale blue bottom of what had to be bikini panties. Seemingly, she had put on only a little makeup, but somehow her eyes, high freckled cheekbones, and full, pouty lips were featured at their best. In short, I finally recognized that my cousin Laurie was one of the most beautiful girls I could ever recall seeing. If I hadn't myself experienced it, I would have wondered how a girl as beautiful as Laurie could ever feel shy around boys.\n\n""Well, Danny, are you ready for me to turn you into a Fred Astaire?"" Laurie asked.\n\n""I'm putty in your hands, teacher,"" I replied.\n\n""Come on, we'll use the den as our studio,"" she said, and led the way down the stairs to the basement den. As I followed, I couldn't help but notice the way her buttocks moved inside her shorts, tick-tocking back and forth. They were firm and tight, and it was all I could do to tear my eyes from them when we reached the bottom.\n\n""Help me move the furniture away,"" Laurie said, and grabbed one end of the sofa. I grabbed the other end and we lifted it a few feet away. As we did, Laurie leaned over and the top of her loose tee-shirt fell down, giving me a clear view all the way to her waist. Her breasts were clearly visible, softly rounded full mounds of invitingly soft milk white skin with pinkish-brown areolas and protruding stalk-like nipples. Even though her breasts clearly weren't as large as the ones I had seen in Playboy and Penthouse, they seemed as perfect in real life as they had in my dream about Laurie. I would have enjoyed a longer view, but I had to jerk my eyes way when Laurie looked up so that I wouldn't embarrass her.\n\nWe quickly finished moving the furniture and Laurie went over and turned on the stereo, putting on a soft-rock CD. Lean- ing down, Laurie took hold of my hand, pulling me to my feet, and said, ""Okay, Twinkletoes, it's time to learn how to fast dance.""\n\nSurprisingly, learning to fast dance was much easier than I ever imagined and after about only thirty minutes I was getting good at it. What made it even better was dancing with Laurie. She was a good dancer and the dance steps made every part of her move. The best moving parts, though, were her breasts and her ass. Without a bra, her breasts moved all around under her shirt and I had to concentrate to keep from looking only at them. Her ass, too, was great. When she turned, her buttocks seemed to move independently, sliding up and down alongside each other. She was clearly enjoying herself, and I was enjoying her enjoying herself. I was horny before, but not anything like I felt now.\n\n""You're doing great,"" Laurie said. ""You can go out on any dance floor now and hold your own. Not being able to dance shouldn't stand in the way of your getting a date anymore.""\n\n""That's because I have such a good teacher,"" I came back. ""But tell me,"" I said, ""how did you learn to dance so well when your experience with boys has been as limited as mine with girls?""\n\n""Don't you remember when I took dancing lessons? Three years of lessons produced at least something. As for knowing the latest steps, I doubt if there is any young girl in the country who doesn't watch American Bandstand to learn how to do the latest dances. How do you think boys ever learn? They learn from girls, just the way you're learning right now."" Wiping a sheen of sweat from her forehead, Laurie continued, ""But anyway, that's enough for now. Let's take a break and drink a Coke. I'll go up to the fridge and get us some.""\n\nI was relieved to see her go. I had a raging hard-on, and the pressure inside my Jockey shorts was so intense I was uncom- fortable. Without her in sight for a few minutes, maybe it would go down some. I stood and walked around, hoping to relieve my horniness. It seemed to work, for by the time Laurie got back with the Cokes, I was down to just a half-hard.\n\nLaurie handed me a Coke and sat down beside me on the sofa. Both of us were quiet, savoring the coolness of the drinks. I finished mine and put it on the end table. Laurie did the same. In almost a whisper, Laurie said, ""Danny, you said the other day you didn't know how to kiss a girl. Is that true?""\n\n""Yeah. Isn't that something? Nineteen years old and I've never kissed a girl. Has a boy ever kissed you?""\n\nLaurie kind of half-laughed and said, ""What do you think? Of course not, silly. I'm just like you."" Then her voice turned soft and serious and she said, ""Danny, do you think maybe we could...er...uh...""\n\n""Teach each other?"" I said, finishing the sentence for her.\n\n""Yes,"" Laurie said softly, blushing just a little. ""Maybe if we learned from each other we wouldn't feel so self-conscious about it.""\n\n""I think I would like that,"" I said, and turned to face her directly. I put my hand on her shoulder and pulled her toward me. We were both a little stiff and awkward at first, but then sort of melted and leaned in against each other. Leaning even further, I softly put my lips against hers and kissed her very gently. She pulled back quickly and looked into my eyes. Then she leaned forward and put her lips back on mine, reached her arm around my neck, and pulled up tight against me. My heart was pounding in my chest and I could hardly catch my breath. I pushed her head against the back of the sofa and pressed my lips against hers, spreading them just a little. Our mouths softened and we rubbed our lips back and forward against the others. She was breathing hard, too, and I could feel her heart beating against my chest. The sensation of her pliant lush breasts pushing against me was driving me to distraction. We held the kiss a long time before finally breaking away. By now, my hard-on had returned in full measure and even with Jockey shorts on, there was a noticeable bulge. I hoped that Laurie was naive enough to not notice it .\n\n""Golly, Danny, so that's what kissing is all about. I see now why people like to kiss. I feel all weak and fluttery. How did you feel?""\n\n""Exactly the same,"" I replied. ""Only I could hardly breathe and my heart beat real fast.""\n\n""So did mine, so did mine,"" Laurie said. ""Well, now that we've covered fast dancing and kissing, I guess it's time for me to teach you how to slow dance.""\n\n""Okay,"" I said. ""Is it harder than fast dancing?""\n\n""In some ways it is, and in other ways it isn't. You have to learn to coordinate your steps with the person you're dancing with so that you don't step on each other's feet. I haven't had much practice slow dancing, since I haven't danced with a boy since my lessons last year. It's like bicycle-riding, though, and it should come back very quickly.""\n\nLaurie put on a slow CD and showed me how to put my hands and arms around her body to slow dance. I guess I was a good learner because after about ten or fifteen minutes we were dancing in perfect step with each other. We had started out standing about six inches apart, but gradually we had moved closer together. The song that was playing then was a slow ballad and about all we had to do was to sway to the music. She put her head on my shoulder and leaned her cheek up against mine.\n\nWhat space there had been between us was now completely gone and I could feel her press against me from cheek to toe. Her breasts were pressed against my chest and could feel the nipples through our tee-shirts. They were like hard rubber points trying to bore a hole through the fabric. I found it hard to breathe just as when I kissed her. My heart was beating a thunderous tattoo. Hers was doing the same, because I could feel it against my chest.\n\n""Umm, this is nice,"" Laurie said. ""You're a dreamy dancer."" She pressed her hips even harder against mine and I could feel the area at the juncture of her thighs press against my groin area. My hard-on was beating like my heart, and I was fearful she would be able to feel it.\n\nLaurie pulled her head back and whispered, ""Oh, Danny, this is so nice. I'm glad I'm with you right now.""\n\nIt was too much to resist. I put my lips down to hers and kissed her deeply. The kiss was soft at first, but then I could feel her lips spread apart as I spread mine. I tentatively put my tongue between my lips and touched her lips with it. She spread her lips even further and pressed them harder against mine. The tip of her tongue came out and touched the tip of mine. It was like an electric current, tingling and flowing between the two of us. I pushed my tongue into her mouth and hers played games with it, twirling around and around it, curling and almost dueling it. Her hips pressed even harder against mine, and I put my hands down on her buttocks, caressing them and pulling her in even closer. She moaned softly into my mouth and her ass trembled and shuddered. There was no doubt but that she could clearly feel my hard-on.\n\nLaurie pulled away from me slightly, looked me full in the face, and in a little-girl voice said, ""Danny, is that what's called an erection?""\n\nEmbarrassed, I whispered, ""Yes. But guys call it a hard- on.""\n\nLaurie put her head back on my shoulder and said, ""Oh, Danny, who am I fooling. I want to learn about boys so maybe I can get dates and know how to behave on them, but all I'm finding out is how little I know. I hardly know anything about boys and sex. All I know is what I learned in Sex-Ed, and that's darned little. Just a few fuzzy pictures in books. How ever in the world can I expect to succeed with boys when I know so little.""\n\n""Well, I'm in the same boat,"" I said. ""I didn't even take Sex-Ed, and all I've ever seen are pictures in Playboy and Pent- house. And I know full well most girls I might be dating won't look like that. The only girl I know who is that pretty is you.""\n\nLaurie laid her head back on my should and said, ""You always say nice things to me, Danny, and I appreciate it, but you know that's not so. My boobs don't even come close to matching those of the girls in those pictures. Just for that, you'll have to kiss me again like you did before. I think I really like kissing a lot."" Laurie turned her face back to me and with her hand behind my head brought my lips down to hers. Her tongue immedi- ately snaked out and brushed across my lips and then into my mouth. She caressed all parts of my mouth and rubbed her tongue all over mine. Her hips pushed back against mine and began a circular rubbing motion over my groin area. I was so horny I thought I would come in my pants right there. My hard-on throbbed, and all it would have taken is just one or two strokes to bring me off to a crashing orgasm. This time it was my turn to moan in her mouth and for my hips to jerk spasmodically.\n\nLaurie broke the kiss, and putting her mouth close to my ear, very softly said, ""Danny, since we seem to have done well teaching each other how to kiss, do you think maybe we might be able to teach each other some other things?""\n\nI could barely get out an answer. ""Ummmm...yesssss,"" I whispered into her ear and pulled her even closer against me. I put my hands on her back and rubbed it and then lowered them to the top of her shorts. Slipping the tips of my fingers inside, I felt the top of her panties. They felt smooth and silky. I moved my fingers under the panties and down on to her buttocks. They were smooth and just as tight and firm as I had imagined when I had been so enraptured by them earlier. I could feel the juncture between them, and I felt all the way down the crack until I came to the bottom. I was amazed to find her wet and slick, like someone had rubbed warmed K-Y Jelly over that part of her. I could feel the crotch of her panties and they were damp in the same way.\n\nHer legs trembled so much she could hardly stand. Her stomach jerked against me in little movements as my fingers trailed teasingly over the puffy wet lips of her eager pussy. She moaned softly and grasped my neck hard with both hands. Moving her head from side to side, she found my lips and put her open mouth over them. I opened my mouth and our tongues and moans mingled together.\n\nI lifted her by her ass, and sustaining the kiss all the way, carried her to the sofa and laid her down. I knelt on the floor next to her and continued the kiss. One of her hands fondled the back of my neck and the other one raced up and down my back, finally stopping on my ass. She began to caress it the same way I had played with hers. I had never thought of my ass being an erogenous area, but her light touches brought waves of pleasure.\n\nMoving my hand to her waist, I gently tugged her tee-shirt out of her shorts until the whole front of it was free. I put my hand under the fabric and could feel the silky feel of the skin across her stomach and the area below her ribcage. She shivered and drew in her breath as I lightly ran my fingers back and forth. I moved my hand upward until I could feel the underside of her breast. My whole palm went to this area, and I squeezed, almost imperceptibly. She felt it, though, because she arched her back a little to move the breast into my hand. I moved my fingers up even more and came to her nipple and areola. The nipple was extended and rigid, and the areola was covered by tiny goosebumps. Laurie gasped as I gently stroked the nipple, moving in circles around and over it. She arched her back even more and made little mewling sounds into my mouth. I moved my hand back down to the hem of her shirt and pulled the whole shirt up, completely exposing both breasts. My hand moved back to her breasts and roved back and forth between them, fondling one and then moving to the other and gently stroking and rubbing the nipples of each.\n\nBreaking the kiss, I moved my lips down to her neck and softly kissed and sucked on this area. Finally, lifting my head, I looked down on the first real live breasts I had ever seen. They weren't the huge mammaries of some of the Playboy models, but to my virgin's eyes, they were more perfect than Madonna, Gina Lollobrigida, and Sophia Loren all wrapped into one. They were about the size of a cantaloupe, standing firm, without any sag. The nipples were erect, standing out like large pencil erasers. The area around the nipples was flushed and covered with goosebumps.\n\nWithout volition, I lowered my head until my mouth was over the right breast. I extended my tongue and brushed it lightly across the nipple. Laurie arched her back again and sighed, ""Ooooohhh, Dannieeeee....TTHHATT FFFEEELSS SOOOOO GGGOOODDD...SUUUCCCKKK MMYYYYY TEATTTSS...PPLEASSSE KEEEEPP SUCKKING...YOU'RRR MAKINNG ME SOOO HOTTTT"" I moved my mouth over to the other nipple and treated it the same. Placing my hand on one breast, I gently squeezed it and rubbed the nipple while I took the whole nipple area of the other one into my mouth. I sucked on the nipple and ran my tongue over it like a cat licking its fur. Laurie shivered and sighed again.\n\nAs Laurie arched her back, she moved one leg off the sofa and rested her foot on the floor. This caused her legs to part, opening her thighs and stretching the crotch of her shorts wide. I dropped one hand down to her exposed knee and ran my fingers up and down her thigh from knee to juncture of her legs. I could feel her buttocks strain upward and her legs move even further apart each time I reached the area near her crotch. I slowly moved my fingers up to where they were at the hem of her shorts. Finger tips first and then my whole hand slipped up into one leg of the shorts. My finger tips were right under the crotch of her shorts and I could feel the panties that covered the goal of my exploring. The whole crotch area of the panties were soaked and the outside felt slick and hot as I stroked my fingers backward and forward. I pressed even harder and felt the lips of her pussy through the fabric.\n\nI moved my fingers under the edge of her panties and found that she was wet and slick just like her ass had been. I delved even further and felt soft hair and the lips and crease of her pussy. I dipped a finger tip into the crease and found it wet, slick, and hot. Stroking even further, I found a little nub and rubbed this. Laurie went wild, jerking her hips up and down. Fearful of the reaction, I plumbed further and found the treasure I had been seeking. My finger moved into a hot, slick cavity. I pushed it in even further and felt the walls around my finger pulsate and almost grab at my finger. With what little motion her panties allowed, I stroked my finger in and out. Laurie strained her hips up to me, reciprocating stroke for stroke.\n\nMoving my finger out of the hole, I went back to the little nubbin I had felt earlier. I rubbed my finger across it very, very gently, fearful of hurting her. ""Laurie's body litrally flew into the air. OOHHH, YESSSSSS, DANNNNYYYY....THATTT'SSSS THEEE SPOTTT.....KEEEPPPP RUBBBINNGGG ITTTTT...KEEPPPP RUBBINNGGG MEEEE THEREE...ITTT FEELLLLSS SOOOO WONDERFULLL...PLEASEEE DON'TTTT STOPPP.....YOU'RRR DRIVINGGG MEEEE CRAZYYY,"".. Laurie was moaning almost incoherently and her body was twisting uncontolably on the sofa.\n\nLaurie began to jerk her hips up and down against my hand. Her moans filled the whole den and flooded all my senses. ""Oh, Danny...Oh, Danny...Oh, Danny,"" she repeated over and over again. Finally, she lifted her whole body off the sofa, arching her back, with every muscle straining against my hand. Her whole body shook and she screamed out, ""AAAUUUHHHGGGG....GODDDDDD... I'MMMM CUMMMINNGGGG...I.MMMM CUMMINNNG...OHHHH YESSS..OHHH DANNNYY... Yesss...Oh, Danny, yesssss..."" Relaxing, she slowly fell back against the cushions. She continued shuddering, with the shudders slowly diminishing until she was totally still.\n\nShe opened her eyes, looked up at me, and said, ""Oh, Danny, I didn't have any idea anything could be that good. I've never felt anything like that before.""\n\nLaurie lay there on the sofa, eyes half-closed, totally relaxed. Her running shorts were pulled slightly aside, the hem of her tee-shirt was up to her neck, and her legs were spread apart. To me, she was the most beautiful, sensual girl in the world. I wanted to see more of her, though. I wanted to see her as I saw her in my dream: stretched out with nothing at all on.\n\nShe opened her eyes wide and looked up at me. ""I didn't know anything could feel that wonderful. Thank you for doing that to me. Now I know what girls mean when they talk about 'coming'.""\n\nSeeing Laurie reclined like that, I couldn't help but say, ""Do you know I dreamed about you the other night?""\n\n""You did?"" Pleased, Laurie asked, ""What was the dream about?""\n\n""Well, you were stretched out like you are now, but you were completely nude. Not one stitch of clothes or shoes.""\n\nShe was silent for a moment, thinking of what I said. Then in a small, soft voice she said, ""Would you like for me to make your dream come true?""\n\n""Yes,"" I whispered. Laurie then sat up and in one sweeping motion pulled her tee-shirt over her head. She stood up and was reaching for her shorts when I stopped her. ""Wait, Laurie. Please, let me do that.""\n\nLaurie looked puzzled, but then she smiled softly. ""Yes,"" she said very slowly, ""that would be nice. I would like for you to finish undressing me.""\n\nI gently pressed Laurie back down on the sofa, then down onto her back. I took off her shoes and socks slowly, running my hand up her calf and thigh after each sock and each shoe. Her breathing became faster and her thighs quivered slightly with each stroke.\n\nThen there was just her shorts and panties to go. When they went, not only would my dream come true, not only would I be seeing my first live nude woman, but I would be seeing in totali- ty the most beautiful girl I knew. My hands trembled and my heart beat faster as I reached for the waist of her shorts. I took hold of them and gently started tugging them down. They stuck when they reached her buttocks, but Laurie helped by lift- ing herself so the shorts could finish sliding down. Finally, down to her feet, then off and on to the floor. Now, only her panties were left.\n\nHer panties were just as I had imagined--pale blue bikini, cut high in the hips with a French cut. The whole crotch area was soaked and was almost completely transparent. I could see swirls of pubic hair and I could dimly see the crease that split the three-inch splay between her legs. I could smell Laurie, too. A rich, musky, but still pleasant odor welled up from her. For the first time, I experienced the aphrodisiac aroma of a woman sexually aroused, a woman in heat.\n\nI tugged further at the silken panties, pulling them down in the same way I had done the shorts. Slowly, they came down, inch by inch, revealing Laurie's softly rounded tummy. The first curl of pubic hair appeared, then a whole swatch. My hands shook as I pulled the fabric down even more. There it was--the beginning of the crease between Laurie's legs, the swollen lips of her satu- rated pussy that the view through her panties had only hinted of. I tugged the panties down more, down to her thighs. Her whole pussy was there right in front of my face. I paused, taking in the vision, reveling in the sight and smell of Laurie's sexual core.\n\nI came back to my senses then and pulled the panties down over her legs and feet, caressing the thighs and legs as I went. I wadded up the panties and put them to my nose, closing my eyes and taking in the heady aroma. It truly was an aphrodisiac. My cock was already throbbing in my jeans, but the musky smell made it spurt out even more pre-cum. Laurie's panties had been soaked, but my Jockey shorts were even worse. A spot was soaking through the front of my jeans, and the whole inside area around my cock and balls felt wet and hot and slick.\n\nI dropped the panties to the floor and just continued to kneel there, my senses almost overcome by the sight of Laurie totally revealed. One leg had dropped to the floor, leaving her vulva area spread apart. The lips and valley between were shiny, glistening with her secretions. Her pubic hair was arranged in a swirling pattern, damp and still pressed to her skin from her panties. The curls were blonde, perfectly matching the hair streaming over her shoulders. The little nubbin that had given her so much pleasure was barely visible at the top of the lips. It looked swollen and ripe and was a deeper color than the sur- rounding area.\n\nMy eyes traveled upward, to her softly mounded belly, to the area just below her ribcage where the rapid beating of her heart showed on the surface. My vision crept up even more, and there were her breasts. Round, white, with nipples standing erect and little bumps speckling the brownish-pink circles of her areolas. Her breasts blended into her neck with a flow that was like music. Her barely-cleft chin added a counter-point to her mouth, lips damp and slightly open as she breathed rapidly. Then her eyes--round, blue, soft and languid. For a long moment I stared with awe and wonder into those eyes and she returned my gaze, silently. She broke the silence with words. In almost a whisper she said, ""Do I look like your dream?""\n\n""No,"" I whispered back. ""You look a hundred...no, a thou- sand times better than in my dream. There, you just existed in my imagination. Here, you're real, right in front of my eyes, right where I can feel and touch you.""\n\nI reached down and lightly stroked her belly mound and the area under her breasts. ""Even in my dreams, I never realized a girl's body could be so beautiful. Can I look closer, Laurie? Can I explore? I want to find out all about a girl's body.""\n\nLaurie kind of half-smiled and said, ""Okay, but only on the condition that I get my turn with you. Is that a promise?""\n\nHer words made my heart beat even more rapidly. ""My God,"" I thought, ""she wants to do me like I'm doing her, and she's asking my permission."" It was my turn to smile now. ""Yes, Laurie, that's a promise.""\n\nI knelt between her legs and spread them apart so that I could see right into the area between them. I could see all her pussy and down into the crack between the globes of her buttocks. Her little brown rosette nestled there between those cheeks. I took my hands and spread the lips of her pussy even further apart. I realized it was more complex than I had imagined, composed of several folds and sets of lips. Down near the bottom I could just see the opening into her cavity, the place where I had had my finger earlier. At the top of the lips was that special little nubbin, her ultra-sensitive clitoris. The whole area was wet and coated in a slippery fluid. I ran my finger up and down the crease, feeling the wetness and slipperiness. I put one finger into the cavity and slowly pushed it in to past the knuckle. I pushed it the rest of the way so that it was totally inserted into her. The cavity was slick, just like the outside, and warm. I pushed the finger in and out and the walls of the cavity seemed to cling to my finger, as though they wanted to take it captive.\n\nI added a second finger to the first and pushed them in and out, twisting them slightly. As I did, some of her slippery secretion flowed out of the cavity, coating my fingers and drip- ping down so that it ran down the crack between her buttocks. Laurie moaned softly as I did this. ""Does that hurt, Laurie?"" I asked in alarm.\n\n""Noooo...,"" Laurie said in a choked voice, ""that doesn't hurt at all. You don't need to stop."" I realized then that she wasn't hurting at all, but was getting as turned on as I was. It was as new and exciting to her as it was to me, and she was getting sexually aroused like me.\n\nI had heard about boys eating pussy and had wondered what made them want to do something like that. With my face so close to Laurie's pussy, with the sensation of the touch and smell of it, I realized what made it so attractive. I withdrew my fingers from her and lightly rubbed my thumb over her clitoris. She gasped, moving her hips up and down just slightly. I took my fingers and spread the lips of her pussy wide apart and, bending my head closer, pushed my tongue out and lightly stroked her nubbin with it. With a sharp intake of breath, she hunched her center up to me.\n\n""Danny, what ARE you doing?""\n\n""I'm teaching you what it's like to have a boy eat you.""\n\n""Oh, God, Danny, I've heard about eating, but I never thought it would happen to me. If that was a sample, I don't know whether I'll be able to stand it.""\n\n""Well, I've never done it before, Laurie, so I don't know whether I'm doing it right or not.""\n\n""Nothing could be more right than what you just did.""\n\nI put my mouth back between Laurie's legs and stroked my tongue up and down. I ran my lips up one side, caressing the swollen pussy lip. Then I went down the other side, suckling and licking. I extended my tongue as far as it would go and bored it into the cavity down below. I made love to her with my tongue, pushing in and out, twisting my head from side to side. Slowly, I pulled my tongue out of the soaking hole and pressing it so it was broad and fat ran it up and down, right in the middle of her crease. I covered the area all around her vaginal opening, alternating pressure and light, fluttering strokes.\n\nI lifted Laurie's legs and put them over my shoulders so I could have completely uninhibited access to the center of her sex. I reached up and caressed her breasts, rubbing my thumbs lightly over and around the nipples. Laurie was moaning almost constantly, a low crooning sound of pure pleasure. With her legs draped down my back, she pulled me in even closer. Her thighs squeezed and unsqueezed against the sides of my head, in perfect harmony with the actions of my mouth and tongue.\n\nI lifted Laurie up higher and moved my mouth down to her little brown star. It was coated with her secretions, just like my face and all the area of her sexual center. I extended my tongue and rubbed it lightly over the wrinkled surface. ""Oh, God, Danny! Uuuuhhh...Dannieeee..."" Laurie moaned, wrapping her legs completely around my neck and squeezing. I shaped my tongue into a little spear and delved the wrinkles until I found the center. Twisting my tongue around and around, I worked a space for it to finally enter. Laurie kept squeezing and softly croon- ing as I paid homage to her little nether spot.\n\nGently lowering Laurie, I moved back up to her vaginal cavity, using my tongue like I imagined I would use my cock if it were in her. I made it as long and slender as possible and pushed it into her and out, using a slow twisting motion. At the same time, I rubbed my thumb over the opening I had just aban- doned, lightly rubbing her anal opening in small circles. Her hips seemed to have a mind of their own, undulating up and down as I ministered to their center.\n\nTo now I had just barely touched her clitoris. I was get- ting much pleasure from what I was doing and I didn't want to chance it's premature end. I had already seen how sensitive her nubbin was, and I was fearful that attention to it would bring on her orgasm and an end to my pleasure. Laurie was not to be denied, though. She moved her hips so that the nubbin was right under my tongue and I had to pay attention to it.\n\nAt the same time, I moved my fingers back to her vaginal opening. I inserted two fingers into the hole and stroked them in and out. I sucked her nubbin up between my lips and ran the tip of my tongue over it. I could feel where the nubbin's little sheath had pulled back and its ultra-sensitive head protruded. I concentrated on this area, using the lightest strokes I could manage. Laurie started trembling all over, her legs pulling around my neck in spasms. She moved her hands down to my head, stroking my hair, making love to me with her hands. Her moan continued, soft and whispery, and then she started chanting, very softly, ""So good...so good...so good...""and then she began crying out more and more loudly..""OHHH, DANNEEE...OHHHH YESSSSS... THAT'S IT THATS THE SPOT....OH GOD...KEEP LICKING MY CLIT... FASTER...FASTER...MY PUSY FEELS SO HOT...I'M ON FIRE... MAKE ME CUM...MAKE ME CUM...PLEASEEEE MAKE ME CUM NOW! Her body was literally writhing with uncontrollable passion grinding her sweet, dripping cunt tightly against my lips and tongue.\n\nSuddenly, Laurie clamped her legs around my neck, arched her back, and strained against my mouth. I could feel her pussy pulsating against my fingers inside, and then it clamped down on them, holding them in a vise grip. The muscles of her tummy and thighs were jerking in uncontrollable spasms..... Laurie moaned, ""Oh, God, I'm coming again, I'm coming, I'm commmminnngg...OH GOD..DANNEEE KEEP SUCKING ME... EAT ME ...THAT'S IT..THAT'S IT AHHHHHHHH... GAWDDDDD""\n\nSmall convulsions wracked her abdomen, and her stomach, buttocks, and thighs shuddered. They seemed to go on and on as her orgasm continued in wave after wave. The leg-clamp she had on my head relaxed little by little, and I moved my tongue through her crease and over her clitoris very slowly and lightly, matching pace with her orgasm's slide down from peak. Gradually, her legs relaxed and she unwrapped them from around my neck and let them fall back down on my back. I took them from my shoul- ders and gently put them back on the sofa. Laurie lay there totally spent, absolutely still, savoring the slowly ebbing after-shocks of her orgasm.\n\nFrom between her legs I gazed at her and was filled with a mixture of both pride and pleasure. The realization that I was the one responsible for her pleasure, the knowledge that it was possible for me to give so much pleasure to a girl, thrilled me and filled me with awe. I had been so worried about how I would act with a girl if given the opportunity, and now I had the assurance that I could give pleasure in its fullest measure.\n\nLaurie's tremors had stopped and she now lay completely still. Her eyelids fluttered open and she smiled weakly at me. ""Oh, God, Danny, I can't even begin to tell you how that felt. I thought I had to be in heaven. And you said you didn't know how it was done.""\n\n""I guess that sort of thing just comes natural. Besides, I had you to inspire me. I can't imagine that anyone could look more beautiful and sexy than you.""\n\n""There you go again, Danny, and I love every word of it. You still have to kiss me for saying it, though.""\n\nShe held out her arms to me and I knelt over her, moving my lips down to hers. One arm went on my shoulder and caressed the back of my neck. The other went around my back and lightly stroked. Our mouths blended together, wet and open. Her tongue was the aggressor, moving under my lips, under my tongue, and all around it. Her vaginal juices were all over my face and in my mouth and I knew she could taste them the same as I had. As we broke the kiss, she reached out and licked all around my mouth, trying to get even more of them.\n\nThen Laurie stirred. She put her hands to my chest and with the soft smile she had used before, pushed me away gently, say- ing, ""Now it's time for you to keep your promise.""\n\n""I always keep my promises,"" I said, smiling back at her. ""What do you want me to do?""\n\n""Trade places with me, so that I can do you just like you did me. I want to get you naked and look at you and explore everything there is about you."" She pushed at me even harder and then slipping around to my side stood up. She reached down for my hands and stood me up right against the sofa. Then she pushed me so that I had to sit down. She stood there, completely nude and unselfconscious, and reached down for my tee-shirt. She pulled it up, and I put my hands over my head so that she could pull it free. Putting her hands back on my chest, she gently pushed me down so that I lay supine on the sofa.\n\nShe moved to my feet and removed one loafer and then the other. Then the socks, one at a time. She stroked her hand up my leg until it reached my crotch and then gently rubbed her hand across the bulge of my hard-on. I gasped loudly and moaned, ""Oh, God, Laurie, do that much more and I'm gonna go off in my pants.""\n\nShe withdrew her hand and put it on the top button of my jeans. She couldn't get it loose with one hand and had to put both hands down to undo it. Her nipples rubbed against mine and little electric sparks of pleasure shot through them. I realized that being horny made a man's nipples erogenous just like a woman's. Seeing the goosebumps come up around my nipples, she lowered her head and licked across each one, slowly and sensual- ly. I couldn't help but moan ""Ummmmmm"" as she did.\n\nAt last she got the button undone and reached for the tab to the zipper. She found it and slowly lowered the zipper to the bottom. She rubbed across my crotch in the process and my cock quivered and oozed out more pre-cum into my already soaked under- wear. She rubbed her hand back up the bulge as she reached for the top of my jeans, enjoying the exquisite pleasure she knew she was giving me.\n\nShe tugged and struggled to get my jeans down. I lifted my bottom from off the sofa to give her room to pull them from my hips. At last they were down to my thighs and she was able to easily take them off the rest of the way. I now lay there naked but for my Jockey shorts. They bulged out even further with the restriction of the jeans removed, and my hard-on made a tent of their front. I looked down, and even though the shorts were white, I could see the whole front and crotch of them was soaked with my pre-seminal flow.\n\nLaurie traced her hand slowly up my bare leg to the edge of my shorts. Her touch was light and fluttering and I gasped as the fingers barely touched the sensitive area high on the inside of my thigh. She dipped the tips of a couple of fingers under the edge of the shorts and rubbed them very lightly against underside of my balls. My hips jerked up in a pleasure reaction and I moaned again.\n\nThen her hands moved to the top of my Jockey shorts and I knew she would soon be seeing a sight. They came down easier than my jeans, and I only had to lift my ass slightly to get them past my buttocks. My hard-on was major obstruction, though, and Laurie had to lift the shorts high to get them over my balls and rigid, tumescent cock. She strained and jerked them down in one motion. My cock, restrained for so long now, leapt up and stood there, quivering up and down with little movements in time with my heartbeat.\n\nLaurie froze, her hands still, as she whispered, ""Oh, my God! Sex-Ed didn't show this. It's beautiful.""\n\nHardly taking her eyes off my cock, she drew my shorts down and over my feet. She felt how damp they were and said, ""Your underwear is wet just like my panties were. Do boys get wet like girls do?""\n\n""Yeah. It's almost the same. When a boy get horny and gets a hard-on, pre-cum comes out. It's like a lubricant. It makes it easier to put it inside a girl. I've had a hard-on for almost an hour now, and I've almost soaked my shorts."" While I was saying this, some more pre-cum oozed out the head of my cock and ran in a rivulet down the head. Laurie moved up between my legs, dropped to her knees, reached out a finger and touched the glis- tening bead of liquid. She smeared it around on the head with a little circular motion. My hips jerked involuntarily and I gasped at the touch.\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry, Danny,"" Laurie said. ""Did that hurt?""\n\n""No, no, it didn't hurt. It felt good, real good. It's just that I've gotten so horny seeing you naked and touching you and seeing you go off that I'm right on the verge of going off myself. It would take hardly anything to make me come right now.""\n\nLaurie's eyes widened and she asked, ""What does a boy do when he comes? Does stuff come out your penis like they said in Sex-Ed?""\n\n""Yes. Jism shoots out the end. It comes out in spurts. It's what contains sperm, the stuff that makes girls pregnant.""\n\n""Yeah, we learned about that in Sex-Ed. Teacher told us that if a girl doesn't want to get pregnant she should never have intercourse unless the boy wears a condom. Or be on the pill.""\n\n""Yeah, that's so. Only we boys call them rubbers, not condoms.""\n\nIt looked like Laurie couldn't keep her hands off me, and she ran her hands up and down my thighs from my knees up to where they just barely touched my balls. She stared at my cock as she did so, seemingly mesmerized by it. Finally, she spoke, and asked softly, ""What makes a boy come, makes him shoot the stuff out the end?""\n\n""Well, the best way for a boy is to put inside a girl. Boys dream about fucking girls so they can get off. From what I've heard boys say, though, getting off orally is as good if not better than fucking. That's where the girl puts it in her mouth and sucks on it until he gets off. That's called eating it.""\n\n""Yeah, I've heard girls in gym class brag about eating their boy friends.""\n\n""Then there's always a hand-job. Touching a cock and rub- bing a hand up and down on it makes it go off, too,"" I said. ""When you touched it while ago, I was afraid I was gonna lose it right then.""\n\nLaurie reached out a hand and touched my cock with the tip of her fingers and ran them up and down from the wet, glistening head to its base. ""Danny, I want to see you go off. Can I give you a...what did you call it...a hand-job?""\n\n""Oh, yesss... It won't take much, I'm so close to coming right now.""\n\n""Tell me how to do it. I want to do it right. I want you to feel as good as you made me feel.""\n\n""Just wrap your hand around it and move the skin up and down. Get some of that juice on the end and smear it all over it. That makes it feel even better. This area right here, right under the head, is the most sensitive,"" I said, pointing to the area on the underside of the glans.\n\nShe ran her finger tips through the drops of pre-cum on the head and smeared them all over my cock. Wrapping her hand very gently around the shaft, she made little movements up and down. God, it felt good. I couldn't keep from thrusting my hips up and down to move my cock inside her hand. Sensing that I wanted more movement, she began sliding her hand up and down, all the way from the top to the bottom. Each time she moved over the top, more pre-cum oozed out and provided greater lubrication. I guess it was natural instinct that made her do it, but she put her other hand on my balls and stroked them lightly, causing pleasure to radiate through me. I closed my eyes and gave myself over to the pleasure she was giving me.\n\nI wanted it to last forever, but nature couldn't be delayed any longer. Moaning, I thrust my hips up and down and arched my back. My hips strained up against her hand and the explosion came. The first spurt must have gone three feet into the air, flying upward and landing on my chest. More spurts came and ran down over her hand, falling to my stomach and thighs. Gradually, the flow slowed and only a few drops flowed out. She kept work- ing her hand, carrying me through the orgasm and beyond. Slowly I dropped my hips to the sofa, relaxing until even the small tremors subsided.\n\nLaurie released my cock and rubbed her hands through the come that lay spattered across my body. God, even that felt good when she did it. She raised her hand, still dripping with come, and put it to her nose to take in the odor of my jism. She stuck out her tongue and ran it through some come and took it into her mouth. Satisfied that she knew how come smelled and tasted, she put the hand back down on my stomach and rubbed the come around in circles. ""God, Danny,"" she said, ""you really made a mess. Let me go get a cloth so I can clean us up.""\n\nI watched her walk to the bathroom, her hips swaying, her ass even more sexy than the way she looked in her shorts. My cock had shrunk a little after I shot off, but seeing Laurie's ass made it come back to its full rigidity. Five minutes after coming, and I was horny all over again!\n\nLaurie came back in a few minutes with a warm, wet cloth. She had cleaned the jism off her hands and was going to give me a clean-up now. She took the cloth and washed the come that smeared my legs, stomach, and chest. Then she started on my cock and balls. The warmth and friction of the cloth made my cock start throbbing again. Laurie was enjoying ministering to my needs and sensed the effect it was having on me. Stroking my cock, she said, ""I thought a boy's penis...er, cock...is supposed to go down after he has an orgasm.""\n\n""Well, usually it does,"" I answered. ""I was horny for long ahead of time, though, and seeing your sexy behind as you walked out while ago has made me horny all over again. I guess once just wasn't enough.""\n\nShe continued to stroke my cock and said, ""Well, if I'm the one responsible for this monster, then I guess I'll just have to be the one to tame it."" Mimicking the words I spoken to her earlier, she said, ""Now it's time for you to find out how it feels to be eaten by a girl."" She lowered her head, opened her mouth, and took about half my cock into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around on the head and then moved down to that most sensitive part under the head. She moved her head up and down, imitating the motion she had recently made with her hand. She moved up so that only the head was in her mouth and sucked on it like it was a lollipop. Taking the cock out of her mouth, she swirled her tongue over the head, and then up and down the sides.\n\nThe pleasure she was giving me was beyond even my wildest imagination. My hips pushed upward and the muscles in my but- tocks and thighs strained against her. I put my hands down to her hair and stroked her head. Through clenched teeth, I moaned out, ""Ohhh...Laurie...Ohhh, that's sooo good."" She must have remembered how I reacted to having her touch my balls because she moved her mouth down to them and ran the tip of her tongue over the balls in light circles. While doing this, her hand was moving up and down my cock, giving me pleasure on both my cock and my balls.\n\nWhile her tongue was playing with my balls and her hand with my cock, her other hand was busy too. It moved to my buttocks and to the crease between them. The fingers stroked along the crease and then down to its bottom, to the anal area. One finger stroked across my anus and it was like sparks shooting through me. Laurie felt the reaction, and rubbed in tiny circles over the crinkled spot. She took some saliva and pre-cum that had run down my crease and wet her finger and my anus with it. Then she moved the finger to the center of my anus and pressed in. Slowly the finger penetrated. I couldn't believe the pleasure it gave. She withdrew the finger and rubbed the surface some more.\n\nMy hips were jerking upward and I was grunting and moaning in pleasure at the same time. The pleasure kept mounting, and I could feel myself reach a point where it was almost too much to endure. Laurie abandoned my balls and engulfed my cock back into her mouth. She took as much of it in as she could, well over half of it. Her cheeks caved in from the suction, and she sucked and used her tongue in an unbelievable way. ""Oh, Laurie,"" I moaned, ""I'm gonna come! I gonna come right now!""\n\nI thought she would take it out of her mouth and finish me off with her hands, but she didn't. Instead, she tried to swal- low more of it, and started sucking even harder. It was too much. I crashed over the edge. My hips jerked, my back arched, and I pressed my whole groin area up the center of pleasure in Laurie's mouth. Then the wave hit me and my cock started spas- ming, jetting streams of come out into Laurie's mouth. She gulped, trying to swallow all of it. She got a lot of it down, but I could feel some bubble out of her mouth and run down on my stomach and balls. I thought that I would have been out of come from the last orgasm, but there apparently much more stored up.\n\nThe spasms lessened and slowly my cock began to shrink, after all this time finally to go down. Laurie kept it in her mouth until it was small and flaccid and then slowly eased it out with her tongue. Some jism dripped on it as she did. She raised her head, and looked up at me, a soft smile on her face. Her lips were coated with come, little drops of it were at the cor- ners of her mouth, and a drop of it dribbled from her chin. ""Oh, God, Laurie, that was unbelievable. I know my orgasm must have been better than yours because I DID go to heaven.""\n\n""Nothing could have been better than mine,"" Laurie said. ""Maybe as good, but not better."" She moved up my body, kissing me on the chest, and then full on the lips. I tasted myself the same way she had tasted herself. A feeling of sheer concupis- cence flowed through me from the pure sensuality of such a kiss.\n\nWe lay there on the sofa together: naked, satiated, spent lovers. We relaxed and kissed slowly, enjoying the afterglow of pleasures. We probably would have dozed, awoke, and made love again if the phone hadn't have rung. We jumped, startled by the unexpected sound. Laurie answered it and made a face at me as she talked. She hung up the phone and said, ""Darn! Darn, darn! That was Aunt Betty. It seems that Mom asked her to check on us and she's on the way over here to be sure we get fed today. We'd better get dressed, and you'd better go over to your house until she gets here. We sure don't want anyone thinking we've been...er, been doing the things we just did.""\n\n""No. Not with our straight-laced folks,"" I answered.\n\n""Oh, Danny, I'm sorry. I thought we would have more time today. There's still a lot more I want to know, more questions I want to ask you. Maybe even some more...uh, some more...show-and-tell,"" she said finally, with just a hint of a smile. ""Do you think maybe later on...maybe later on we could have some more...maybe some more...uh, dancing lessons?""\n\nI was thrilled by her question. I had wanted to suggest that we continue our exploration, but didn't want to risk the good thing already going. She had taken it out my hands, though, and paved the way by suggesting it herself. ""Yeah, Laurie, I would really like that. I would like some more...dancing les- sons.""\n\n""I'll see if I can find out when our folks are going to be out of town again. I'll want to make sure we're here alone. Now I'm going to take a quick shower, and you need to run home and do the same. I'll call you when Aunt Betty gets here and has a meal ready.""\n\nWith Laurie standing there, I quickly got back into my jeans and tee-shirt. ""I'll see you later,"" I said, turning back to her. No word was spoken, but we leaned forward and kissed light- ly before heading in our different directions.\n\nAfter leaving Laurie's house, I went home and showered and changed clothes. The telephone rang about an hour later, and pretending I didn't know about Aunt Betty's being there, Laurie invited me over for dinner. The three of us had dinner together, and then Laurie and I volunteered to clean up the kitchen and put the dishes in the dishwasher. During dinner and even now Laurie seemed to sparkle with a new animation. There was a glow about her that hadn't shown before, and it was very becoming.\n\nLaurie had put on pants and a blouse that complemented the blue of her eyes, and her appearance together with this aspect of her personality made her even more desirable. I ached to reach out and hold her in my arms just as she had been only a short time before down in the den. I whispered to her so that Aunt Betty couldn't possible hear, ""Laurie, maybe it's that outfit you have on, but I've never seen you look prettier. God, Laurie, you're more than pretty, right now you're absolutely beautiful.""\n\nLaurie leaned toward me, lightly brushed her lips across mine, and with a little soft, almost secret, smile whispered back, ""Maybe you're just now really seeing me as a girl. Anyway, you've got to quit saying things like that when other people are around."" Then with an impish smile, she said, ""That keeps me from collecting my penance.""\n\n""Okay, I promise to be good,"" I whispered, smiling back.\n\n""And you always keep your promises,"" she whispered, laughing softly into my ear. Turning serious, she continued, ""I really mean it, Danny. We have to be careful and act just like we always do. We can't give anyone ideas about us.""\n\n""Yeah. You're right, I know. I really do promise I'll watch myself.""\n\nThe three of us watched television in the den for a couple of hours, and then I decided I had better go home and get ready for bed. I had been home for about thirty minutes when all our folks drove up. I listened to stories about Bridgeport for a while and then turned in. I slept soundly, with no disturbing dreams of Laurie.\n\nThe next evening, I went over to Laurie's to study for an English exam. We had several classes together and often studied together. We went to her bedroom to use her study desk. Al- though it was not unusual for us to shut the bedroom door in order to study, this time we left it open. As soon as we were seated, Laurie quietly cautioned, ""Now you be sure and behave yourself.""\n\nHalf-irritated, I replied, ""I SAID I'd be good, didn't I?""\n\nLaurie stroked her hand across my cheek and said, ""I'm sorry, Danny. It's just that we can't be too careful.""\n\n""Well, you're not helping matters any,"" I replied, looking her up and down. She was dressed in cutoffs that barely covered her crotch and the bottoms of her buttocks and her tight tanktop exposed every line in her bra.\n\n""Oh, gosh, Danny, I'm sorry. I'm not used to guys being interested in me, and I didn't think how I might affect you. I guess it's my turn to say I'll behave."" I could tell from her expression that she genuinely was sorry, and I yearned to reach out and hold her and ask her forgiveness for scolding.\n\nWe finished studying around 9:00 o'clock and went down to the kitchen to have cookies and milk. After swallowing the last drop of milk, I picked up my book, told Laurie I'd see her at school the next day, and headed out the back door to go home. Laurie followed me out to the dark of the back porch and whis- pered, ""Wait, Danny.""\n\n""Hmm? What is it?""\n\n""I just found out all our folks are going back to Bridgeport Wednesday evening,"" Laurie whispered excitedly. ""They won't be back to around midnight. Aunt Betty is even going this time.""\n\n""Does that mean...?"" I softly said.\n\nLaurie nodded her head, and with a look of elation, whis- pered, ""Yes, yes, yes. It means we can continue...it means we can continue our...er, our dancing lessons,"" she finally said. ""That is,"" she said with a return of that impish smile, ""you already have something planned for Wednesday evening.""\n\nI reached out, pulled Laurie up close to me, and whispered directly into her ear, ""Well, I had planned to stay home and read War and Peace.""\n\nLaughing softly, Laurie hit me on the shoulder and said, ""You'll pay for that.""\n\nHolding her even closer, I murmured into her ear, ""Laurie, you're the only thing in my plans."" She wrapped both arms around my neck and snuggled up real close. I touched her chin, turned up her mouth to mine, and kissed her deeply. She opened her mouth to me, and our tongues fought a fencing duel. Her hips pushed toward mine, and our whole bodies embraced. My cock sprung to its full rigidity, and through the scant cover her cutoffs provided, she could feel the knot it formed. She pushed hard against it, broke the kiss, and whispered, ""Umm, you're just going to have to put that on hold for a while."" Then she reached out the tip of her tongue, brushed it across my ear lobe, and with a laugh so soft I could only feel it through our embrace, she murmured, ""Maybe you can take a cold shower.""\n\nLaurie pulled away from me, and turning serious, said, ""Danny, I'm sorry. That was mean. I'll make it up to you. I'll have some...uh...some surprises for you Wednesday.""\n\n""Surprises? What kind of surprises?""\n\n""Silly, they won't be surprises if I tell you. Now you run home and develop some patience.""\n\nAs I turned away, Laurie softly said, ""Oh, Danny.""\n\n""Hmm?""\n\n""Have a nice shower.""\n\nI picked up a newspaper that was on the back porch and threw it at her.\n\nI thought Wednesday would never arrive. First, I was fear- ful for the whole time that something would arise to make our parents change their minds or keep them from going. Second, I had stayed in almost a constant state of erection for those two days, and had to change shorts twice a day because I kept soaking them with pre-cum. I had been tempted several times to beat off to relieve the pressure, but each time decided to wait, to save it all for our ""lesson time.""\n\nAll my fears came to naught, though, and 6:00 o'clock Wednesday evening, our parents and Aunt Betty drove off. I waited for fifteen minutes to make certain none of them had forgotten something they would have to return for and then slipped out the back door and over to Laurie's house. I didn't know what to expect when I got there--whether she would be wait- ing for me in the nude or what. As it was, she wasn't. In fact, she was dressed more fully that usual, with a loose blouse and long, full skirt. Just as before, though, she had barely touched up with make-up, and just as before, she was stunningly beauti- ful.\n\nThe way she was dressed confused me, though. Last Monday, when we couldn't do anything, she had dressed like a little sexpot. This evening, when we were alone, she was dressed like a girl from the Catholic high school. What kind of signals was she sending--had she reverted to shyness with me, had she changed her mind about our ""dancing lessons?""\n\nLaurie stepped up to me, put her hands behind my neck, and said, ""Oh, Danny, I've been so nervous. I've been so afraid something would happen and we'd have to call this evening off.""\n\n""I've had exactly the same sort of feelings,"" I said. Because of being thrown off by her signals, I was uncertain how to proceed. I desperately needed for her to give some sort of clear signal, to somehow point in a direction that would lead the way. The last thing I wanted was to do something that would turn her away from me, and I hoped she would indicate what she wanted to do.\n\nLuckily, she came to the rescue by saying, ""Let's go down to the den and put on some music.""\n\nWhen we got down to the den, I saw the lights had been turned down dim. My hopes soared and my heart beat a little faster. Even so, I still wasn't certain that could be considered a sure signal--the lights could have been turned that way acci- dentally. As soon as we got into the room, Laurie went over to the stereo and turned it on. The music to ""Three Times a Lady,"" a song Laurie knew to be one of my favorites, came out. Laurie held out her arms to me and said, ""Come dance with me, Danny.""\n\nNow I really was confused. Laurie had referred to this evening as our ""dance lesson,"" and I thought she was just using a cute euphemism--now I wondered if ""dance lesson"" had been what she really meant. She moved against me, and nestling close, put her head on my shoulder. Holding her like that felt exactly right, and even if nothing else happened, I felt myself fortu- nate. The music was some of my favorites, I had the joy of holding Laurie's body up against mine, and if that was all I would get, then that's what I'd happily accept. Laurie put her hand to the back of my neck and lightly caressed it. I could hear her breathing into my ear and responded by caressing her back.\n\nSuddenly, Laurie's tongue reached out and ran lightly in a little circle around my ear lobe. There must be a direct nerve between the ear and the cock because my cock immediately sprang to attention. I had been half-hard till this, but now my cock bloomed to its full dimension, pressing against the front of my jeans. Laurie felt the surge and pressed herself hard against it. With her mouth right at my ear, I could hear her breathing become harder and faster. Nothing could be a clearer signal than that.\n\nI put my hands down to Laurie's buttocks and pulled her in even harder against my bulge. The pressure made my cock throb and put out such a stream of pre-cum that I could feel a large circle of hot wetness all around it. Very slowly, I started to ease her skirt up. I wanted to put my hands on her panties, to move my hands under them and caress her bare skin, make direct contact with the sweet little handfuls of her buttocks. I pulled the skirt almost to her waist and then put my hands down, feeling for the silken smoothness of her panties. Instead of silk, I felt the soft, hot globules of her ass and the crevice that separated them. Laurie was completely bare under her skirt. Under the chaste, full skirt, Laurie was completely uncovered. I had been looking for subtle signals, and she was hitting me between the eyes, instead. I gently kneaded the twin little ripe melons of her ass and murmured, ""Oh, Laurie, Laurie.""\n\n""That's my first surprise,"" Laurie whispered.\n\n""First surprise? There's others?""\n\n""In time, Mr. Impatience. First, you have to make up penance for all the times you had to miss. A kiss for each nice thing you've said,"" Laurie said, turning her face up to mine and opening her mouth for a kiss.\n\n""Oh, what a punishment,"" I said, my mouth hungrily seeking hers. ""I'm going to have to watch the things I say.""\n\nOur mouths fought with each other, lip against lip, tongue against tongue. She opened her's wider, completely surrounding mine, and nibbled and ate on my mouth. Her tongue licked over my lips and all around my mouth. She bit down gently on my lower lip, pulling it into her mouth, and sucked and fed on it.\n\nMy hands continued to make love to her buttocks, to caress the flesh so close to her center. I moved my fingers into their dividing cleft and slowly traced downward, seeking out the femi- nine treasures hidden below. Further down, the crevice was wet, coated with her hot, slippery, sexual creams. I moved my fingers up and down, sliding in the hot slickness of her lower crevice. I worked two fingers down even further, to where I could feel the beginning of the hot, swamp of her woman sex. The whole area between her legs was wet, wetter even than she had been before. Cream coated the inside of her thighs, running in little rivers down her legs.\n\nI stroked my fingers across the inside of her thighs and Laurie spread them apart, giving me greater access. Her breath panted into my mouth and her tongue made crazy gyrations in and around my mouth. I dipped a finger into the liquid pudding of her pussy and rubbed around the edge of her vaginal opening. She moaned and pressed the Vee of her sex even harder against my cock bulge. Still holding the kiss, Laurie pulled her hips away from mine and lowered her hand to the front of my jeans. She moved her fingers over and around the bulge, and cupped and gently squeezed it. It was my turn now to gasp, and I panted and moaned into her mouth. Laurie finally broke the kiss just a little. Holding her lips so that they just brushed against mine, she said, ""Let's get naked.""\n\nI reached for the buttons on her blouse to undo them, and she said, ""No...I want to do it. I want to undress for you. Just sit down there and let me put on the Laurie Show."" Dumb- founded at my good fortune, I sat down on the sofa, my heart beating fast and my cock throbbing in anticipation of Laurie's show.\n\nLaurie stood there in front of me and slowly ran her tongue over her lips, making them even wetter and more pouty. The music was still playing, and with half-closed eyes she started swaying to the music's slow beat. Her hands went to the front of her blouse and with agonizingly slow movements, she unbuttoned it. Moving the loosened front of her blouse, she flashed me a glimpse of one bra-covered breast and then the other. The turned her back to me, and working the blouse loose from her arms, she shrugged and it fell to the floor. She slowly turned back, her hands in front, each covering a breast. In a graceful motion, she sat down on the floor, carefully spreading the skirt so it covered almost all of her, and removed her shoes and socks. She then stood, deliberately giving me a momentary view of her thighs. Although Laurie was still mostly dressed with skirt and bra still on, the pure sensuality of her actions coupled with the anticipation of what was still to be seen had me gasping and drooling: gasping for breath and drooling a flood of excited pre-seminal secretions. I caught myself holding my breath and had to force myself to breathe normally.\n\nLaurie next put her hands behind her back, feeling for the catch of her bra. I could see the cups fall loose from her breasts as the catch came undone. She turned her back to me once more and shrugged the straps from off her shoulders. When she turned back, she was holding the cups in place. Slowly she let the right one fall away, revealing the full breast, its nipple, and crinkled areola. The other cup fell away and her arm and bra fell to her side. Her breasts were now completely bare, nipples upright at rigid attention. She let the bra fall to the floor and then threw back her shoulders, raising her mounds to stand proudly in all their magnificence. She put her finger tips to her mouth, licked them, and then ran the saliva over her nipples and areolas, teasing them to even greater rigidity. She looked directly into my eyes, and the look told me she was enjoying showing her body to me.\n\nCatching the beat of the music again, Laurie started once again to sway--her eyes hooded over and half-closed. She put her hands under her breasts and caressed them. Then, slowly, the hands stroked down her exposed middle to the top of her skirt. She undid the button and the skirt loosened from her waist. I held my breath in anticipation of its fall to the floor, of the awaited view of the very essence of Laurie's sex. She thwarted my desires by catching the skirt and turning away from me. She dropped the skirt so that one buttock was revealed and then down even further so the mounds of both her perfect ass globes could be seen. Then she released the skirt and it fell to the floor, forming a circle about her feet. Her whole back was now totally revealed to me--the smooth arch and the cleft that split her ass and curved under to her hot core.\n\nShe stepped out of the circle of her skirt, spreading her thighs, and I had a brief glimpse of the swollen lips and glis- tening valley of her vulva. With a graceful pivot, she turned back to me. An arm now covered her breasts and a hand fanned in front of her sex, like a flesh-and-blood fig leaf. Then she lowered her arms to her side, closed her eyes, bowed her head, and stood immobile, an young Venus, a perfect nymph, a fully revealed child-woman. No where in the world could there have been someone more beautiful, a girl more desirable, a woman more sensual than Laurie was at that moment.\n\nI realized I had been holding my breath through the final minutes of her revelation, and I gasped for air, dizzy-headed. I wanted to applaud, stamp my feet, stand up and cheer, but all I could do was sit there, struck mute. Before my very eyes, little shy Laurie had been transformed. Like a butterfly emerging from its cocoon, Laurie's new-found sexuality, her new sparkle, was turning her into a newer, even more beautiful and desirable woman.\n\nLaurie walked to me, leaned over, and kissed me every so gently on the lips. When she did, her thighs spread and the lips of her sex split wide, revealing the whole secretion-coated area. Her juicy cream had continued to flow and covered the insides of her thighs almost down to the knees. I put my hand down and stroked through the slick coating, sliding up to make contact with her inflamed vulva. ""Oh, I'm so wet,"" she said. ""Wetter than even last time. Without panties, I'm running just all over the place. I need to get a cloth and dry myself.""\n\n""Don't you dare,"" I said. ""I love the way you cream like that, and I want you keep all of it."" I put my whole palm against the inside of her thigh and stroked my hand through the slick juice, caressing from her knee to flax-covered edge of her labia.\n\nLaurie pulled back from me and said, ""No, not yet, Danny. You get naked first. Put me on a show now. Put me on a Danny show."" Then, dropping her hand so that her fingers stroked through her love juice, she said, ""Make me even wetter, Danny.""\n\nThough I knew anything I might do would appear clumsy, even ludicrous, compared to Laurie's stunning and beautiful revelation of her body, I wanted more than anything in the world to please her, to try to give her pleasure in return for that she had just given me. So, in imitation her actions, I stood up, moved in front of her, and removed my shirt, slowly and what I hoped would be teasingly. Instead of sitting to remove my shoes, I lifted each foot and removed my shoes and socks that way. I undid the top button of my jeans, and slowly, inch by slow inch, lowered the zipper. The front of my jeans fell open, revealing my upper groin, still concealed by my Jockey shorts.\n\nLaurie had been silent, watching my every movement. One of her hands had fallen to between her thighs, where she was tracing a small circle with her finger tips in the coating of wet cream that had flowed over her there. She seemed to be caught up in watching me and oblivious to her hand action. It may have been stimulating to her, but the sensuality of the action was even more stimulating to me. I continued to watch her hand as I slowly lowered my jeans downward to my thighs, allowing my pent- up erection to fill out the front of my shorts. Laurie's finger tips moved upward and stroked the crease that formed the line between her hip and mount of Venus, tracing the line back and forth. I pushed my jeans all the way to the floor and stepped out of them. Then I thrust out my hips, forcing my still-hidden but bulging hard-out out for her view. Laurie moved her fingers even higher, right along the edge of her labia, gently and idly stroking and caressing the beginnings of her pleasure center.\n\nI turned my back to her then and started lowering the shorts down over the cheeks of my ass. I pulled them down below my hips and leaned over from the waist to remove them from my feet. I knew that pose would reveal my balls hanging down, the bush of hair surrounding them, and the base of my cock. I held the pose for more than necessary to give her a longer view. Then I turned back to her, my cock fully extended, inflamed, and dripping with my pre-cum flow. I stood still, the only movement being my cock's little nods up and down as it throbbed in concert with each heart beat. Her fingers were actually in her pussy now, and lightly stroked over and around her clitoris. Whatever I may have thought of my show, it was obvious that Laurie liked it. She parted her legs even more, and throwing her head back and moving her hand over her whole soaking vulva, she said hoarsely, ""Oh, God, Danny, I'm practically gushing.""\n\nThen, without waiting for anything else from me, she stood, put one hand behind my head, and with lips spread open and tongue already extended, she put her mouth to mine and kissed me deeply. Her other hand dropped to my turgid cock and lightly stroked up and down its shaft. Drops of lubricant that had been building up in my cock flowed over her fingers, and she spread my male juices over the swollen head and vein-covered shaft. I groaned in the pure pleasure of her touch and thrust my swollen member against the hand causing me such sweet agony.\n\nAt the same time, my hands hungrily sought her body. I dipped one hand between her legs, feeling the oily secretions that flowed and covered her there. One finger moved lightly and lovingly between the gaping, engorged labial lips, then upward to flick across her inflamed love bud, her throbbing clitoris. She ground her whole pussy against my hand, and with an almost animal sound, growled into my mouth. She took my lower lip into her mouth, put it between her teeth, and with gentle little bites nibbled and sucked on it. ""Danny, Danny,"" she sighed, ""I've been wanting this so bad. I've been wanting YOU so bad.""\n\n""Oh, God, me, too. I've been hard ever since I left here Monday, knowing about tonight. All I could think about was seeing you like this, holding you like this, kissing you like this."" Our mouths came back together, and we ground our whole bodies against each other. Her breasts were crushed against my chest, and her hips thrust up against mine. Our thighs pressed together, and I could feel their wetness as they pressed against mine. My cock had pressed downward and was lodged in the hot, liquid tightness between her thighs. The lubricity and the heat of her sex made me throb and thrust against her. ""Oh, Laurie, that's so good...so, so good,"" I murmured.\n\nLaurie twisted her thighs together and the head of my cock slid down even further, down to where I could feel the beginning of the slope into her cavity. Oh, how I longed to thrust deeply into that pleasure place, to bury my hardness in its steamy heat. Reluctantly, I pulled back. Much more, and I might not have enough control to avoid driving my cock into her cavern and ripping apart the maidenhood that protected it. Laurie was my best friend, my cousin, my almost-sister, and now, my lover. I could not bear the thought of causing her any pain, most certain- ly the pain that would accompany penetration. And even if that could be avoided, the thought of her getting pregnant was night- marish. Maybe it was because I had sensed our common plight, but from the time of my very first memories of Laurie and me, I had always felt protective of her, wanting to shield her from any pain or unhappiness. Even wanting her as badly as I did, I could not bear to think of the consequences of such action. Reluctant- ly, I pulled my cock out of the exquisite liquid embrace of her thighs.\n\nFeeling the separation, Laurie said, ""I think now's the time for my next surprise."" She stood up, walked over to the bookcase cabinet and took out a large, coffee-table size book. She sat down, cross-legged in the floor, and patted a place beside her. ""Sit here,"" she said, ""I've got something to show you. Something I think you're going to like.""\n\nI sat down on the floor next to her, cross-legged just like she. My cock jutted out, still rock-hard, into the space between my knees. I looked over at Laurie, and the lips of her pussy were spread apart, lips gaping, the shadow of her secret opening showing just at the bottom, the swollen bud of her clitoris peeping out at the top. She saw the direction of my stare and asked, ""Do I look sexy?""\n\n""Laurie, you make all the sex goddesses pale in comparison.""\n\nShe laughed a pleased laugh and said, ""That one goes on the list. But if you think I look sexy, wait until you see this book. I found it by accident in the bottom of the bookcase. Mom and Dad must have got a long time ago and forgot about it. I just glanced inside it and decided I wanted to save it for us to look at together.""\n\n""What is it?"" I asked excitedly, my curiosity rising to a peak.\n\n""It's a Swedish sex manual,"" Laurie said softly.\n\n""If it's Swedish, how can we read it?""\n\n""You don't have to read it, silly,"" Laurie said laughing. ""The pictures in it speak for themselves."" Laurie opened the book to the first page and there was a collage of small photo- graphs of people doing just about every sex act imaginable.\n\n""Wow!"" I said, letting it out slowly.\n\n""Just wait,"" Laurie said, and turned a couple of pages in the book. There was a full-page, full-color photograph of a young couple about our age engaged in mutual oral love. Her head was between his thighs and she was sucking avidly on his cock. His head was between hers, and his tongue could be seen stroking up her wide-open slit. From the expressions on their faces, they were both fully enjoying the ministrations of the other. The action continued in the next several pages--she was licking his cock from top to bottom and he was licking the entire wide open space from the beginning of her ass crack to the very top of her streaming pussy. In the next picture, the boy's cock was stand- ing up straight and the girl was running her tongue in circles on that ultra-sensitive area just under his glans. Come was jetting in big spurts from his cock, hitting her around the mouth and on the cheeks. She was smiling, either from the pleasure of seeing his enjoyment or from the mutual pleasure he was giving her. In the next picture, the girl had the cock back in her mouth, gulp- ing down the last of the boy's spurting love juice.\n\nShe turned on in the book, and there were pictures of cou- ples in their teens, twenties, forties, and even one gray-haired couple. Cocks were in mouths, pussies, and in some cases, buried deep in the girls' rectums. Couples were making love in every position--missionary, woman on top, doggie, and many variations of each. I could hardly believe what I was seeing. My breath was coming in gasps and my cock was throbbing so hard I thought it would explode. ""God, Laurie,"" I said, ""would you look at all that.""\n\nLaurie turned back to the couple of teenagers sixty-nining. She seemed fascinated with the pictures. ""God, Danny, isn't that a turn-on?""\n\n""Yeah, I really like that. I liked it when I did it you and when you did it to me, but I felt bad when you were doing it to me because you couldn't be feeling the same pleasure I was. Doing that way, we could both give and receive pleasure at the same time.""\n\n""Danny, I want to try it all. I want to do it all with you. And I want to start right now. I feel like there's a balloon down here between my legs that's about to burst,"" she said, stroking her pussy. ""It's like an itch deep inside that needs to be scratched. I've got to come, and come soon, or I'll die.""\n\n""Yeah, me too,"" I said. ""If I don't get some relief, my cock and balls are going to explode.""\n\nLaurie reached out and touched my cock, running her fingers over its head. Juice ran all over them. She put her fingers to her mouth and licked the juice, looking me right in the eyes. ""Let's do it at the same time like those kids in the book did it.""\n\n""Oh, yesssss,"" I murmured.\n\nLaurie stretched out on the carpet, lying on her side. I lay down beside her, my head right in front of her sex. She reached out and lifted my top leg, then pillowed her head on my thigh, just as the couple in the book had done. I lifted her thigh up high, and dove my face into the steamy swamp of her sex. I was so high from my pent-up desires that I wanted to devour her sex, to wallow in her sexuality, to soak myself in her juices, to plunge my tongue, my mouth, my whole being into Laurie's swampy pleasure center. I opened my mouth as wide as it would go and tried to suck all of Laurie's center into it. She moaned and bucked her hips toward me, moving them in little circles, trying to get more of herself into my mouth.\n\nLaurie took the head of my cock into her mouth. Her oral heat and liquid made it jerk almost like ejaculation, and drops of pre-cum spurted out onto her swirling tongue. I moaned out my agonized ecstasy, trying to get even more of my cock into her mouth. She grabbed the base of my cock, controlling my move- ments, preventing me from pushing completely down her throat. Then, with a deep breath, Laurie gulped, and I could feel the entire length of my cock enter her mouth and down her throat. I had heard of deep- throating, but to experience it was almost beyond belief. She pulled my cock out, before she started to gag, and I muttered, ""Oh, God, Laurie. That was so good.""\n\nI moved my mouth to her thighs, licking their creamy coat- ing, trying to get every drop into my mouth. She did the same thing to me, scooping up the pre-cum that had dribbled there when I lay on my side. Gradually, lick by lick, our mouths moved up to the centers of our sexes. Laurie licked my balls, I drove my tongue directly into her cavern and pushed it in and out in slow, twisting movements. Laurie worked her mouth down lower, and finding my little brown spot, made love to it with her tongue. Little strokes circled around and around the opening, and then moved across it, backward and forward. My hips began to move involuntarily, pushing back and forth, in feverish imitation of the thrusts my cock longed to make, the forbidden thrusts deep into that secret cave between Laurie's thighs. I moved my mouth down and also made love to her rosebud, the crinkled nether hole of her anus. She moaned and squeezed my head between her thighs, moving her buttocks in little circles under my tongue.\n\nLeaving her little pit quivering, I moved my mouth up to her deeper pit and circled my tongue around the edges of her juicy grotto. Her feminine secretions were pouring from it, and I lapped them onto my tongue, savoring the tangy taste. My nos- trils were filled with her woman scent, her musky female sex scent. My senses were drenched in her sexuality--the touch of my mouth and tongue on the slick, swollen parts of her sex core, the taste of her gushing secretions, and the heady odor of aroused sexuality coming out all her pores.\n\nHe had my cock back fully in her mouth now, and the heated movements of my loins pushed it in and out. Her tongue caressed it and stroked under its head. My ecstasy was climbing ever higher as I moved rapidly up the peak to orgasm. I moved my tongue to her clitoris to give Laurie the same sensations she was lavishing upon me, and she started moaning around my cock and hunching her sex harder and harder against my mouth. We each were so close to the mountain top, so close to rockets shooting off and thunder rolling. We each increased the pace of our mutual orality, pressing each other to match climbs to fulfill- ment. I could hear Laurie's ever higher moans as she wrapped her legs around my head and squeezed. I could feel her belly con- vulse and her pelvis jerk in spasms. I had my hands on her buttocks and they clenched into little hard knots as she pressed herself against me, orgasm spilling in undulations of ecstasy throughout the whole center of her sexual core. In one final movement, she completely engulfed my cock, swallowing it to the base. Her lips moved all the way to its base, and rested in the wet locks of drenched pubic hair. She applied suction to the full length of my cock and it responded by giving up its essence, jetting spurt after spurt down her throat. The sensation was almost beyond belief. This is what it would feel like, I knew, if I could bury my cock in the deep recess of her pussy, if I could bore it into the slippery, clutching pit of her vagina.\n\nWe each held like that for what seemed an eternity--she spasming between waist and knees and me jerking, spurting, and gushing forth my masculinity into Laurie's suctioning, gulping mouth. I was flooded by her outpouring, drenched from hair to neck, loving and savoring the sensations. I tried to drink her nectar, but it was too much for me. Some ran down onto her thigh and some dripped off my mouth and chin.\n\nGradually, we came down from the peaks of our orgasms. The convulsions and spasms began to ebb into just little shivers and quivers. She let my cock slip out of her throat and gasped for breath. I pulled back slightly from the smothering confines of being locked into her sexual pit and gulped air into my lungs. We lay there panting, quivering, shaking, coming down slowly as the pleasure flow faded. Finally, Laurie stirred and said in a whisper that was almost a whimper, ""It just keeps getting better and better.""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said breathlessly, ""I feel like I died and went to heaven. I feel like a bowl of Jello, like a limp noodle.""\n\n""Oh, yes, me too,"" Laurie said, as she stretched, moving her head from between my thighs. She got up on her hands and knees and turned toward me. Her whole mouth was coated with my juice, with the spurtings of my cock. It hadn't all been swallowed, some had run to the outside. She pushed me over onto my back, and then crawled on top, face to face, belly to belly, wet sex to wet sex. She lowered her mouth to mine and rubbed her mouth all over mine. The slippery outpouring of my cock now coated my mouth as well as hers. She opened her mouth to kiss me and I could see pools of my jism still coating its inside. He put her jism-coated tongue between my lips, and it insinuated itself between them and plunged into my mouth. Our saliva and juices mingled, the very essence of our whole beings comingling as she pressed fully against me and moved her lips and mouth so tenderly against mine. I could hardly comprehend what we had just done. I was totally in awe of her burgeoning sexuality, of the way she had moved from being a shy little school girl to a nymph from out of the most lascivious pages of ancient mythology.\n\nLaurie's creamy outpouring now began to flow onto me, to coat my cock, balls, stomach and thighs in her slipperiness. She squirmed her pelvis on mine, spreading the warm juices. Laurie spread her thighs and moved her vulva so that it was in total contact with my half-shrunken cock. The sheer sensuousness of her slick, wet skin against mine, the heat of her warm, flowing vulva against my cock brought a reaction. Blood immediately pumped back into my cock, inflating it, lengthening it out so it was once more rigid. She clamped her labial lips on it and moved her pelvis up and down. Each time she moved down, the bulbous cock's head brushed against the opening into Laurie's vagina. Knowing heaven was so near, yet so far, made the sensation that much more voluptuous. The entire length of my cock rubbed along her clitoris with each stroke, and I moved my hands down to clutch her buttocks and control the movement. I was attempting to avoid the danger of such closeness leading to accidental penetration, but she wanted no part of it. Moving against my hands, she lengthened her strokes so that each one brought my cock came closer and closer to slipping into her secret, warm woman's cave.\n\nLaurie stopped kissing me and whispered into my ear, ""Danny, I want you in me. I want to feel your cock inside. I want for us to be totally part of each other. Danny, make me a woman, totally and completely.""\n\n""Oh, God, Laurie,"" I groaned. ""I can feel my cock right at the entrance to your vagina, and I want to push into it so bad I can taste it. It would hurt you, though, Laurie. I can't bear the thought of hurting you, not even a little bit. Laurie, I've never hurt you, and I won't hurt you now.""\n\nLaurie said softly, ""It won't hurt.""\n\n""It won't hurt? How do you know? Laurie, do you mean you've already...""\n\n""Oh, my silly Danny,"" Laurie answered back. ""It's not what you think. I've never been with another boy before--you're my very first one. No, the reason I know it won't hurt is that I used the nozzle of my mother's douche bag to test it out. The nozzle is about the same size and shape as a penis, so I tried to see if it would fit. It went right it, without any pain at all. I've read about girls who break their maidenhood by riding a bicycle or a horse, and since I've done both, I guess I'm lucky enough to not have to put up with the virgin's curse.""\n\nMy cock throbbed at the thought of thrusting into the hot, grasping hole that waited right at its head. I had drenched Laurie's whole vulva and labia with my outpouring of pre-cum, so all it should take would be one good push of my cock. But then I remembered the need for protection. I had no rubbers and Laurie had no protection, so the thoughts of actually penetrating Laurie were banished. No matter that we both desperately wanted and were on the very verge of going the final step in our love- making, the risk of pregnancy made it impossible. Once more I groaned and then explained to Laurie that I had no rubbers and we simply couldn't take the risk.\n\nLaurie pushed up from me, leaving a void, leaving me with a vacant feeling. She got to her knees, straddling me, and smiled with her secret smile. ""Time for my last surprise,"" she mur- mured, standing to her feet. She went over to the cabinet where she had gotten the book and took out a small box. She brought it back, got down on her knees next to me, and put it in my hands. ""My last surprise,"" she said. ""A special gift just for us.""\n\nI looked down at the box and almost shouted in joy. Con- doms! It was whole box--a three-pack--of condoms!\n\n""God, Laurie...rubbers! This means...""\n\n""Yeah,"" Laurie said, ""it means you can put your cock in me now. It means you can make me a woman. It means we can actually fuck."" Her words made a new surge of blood flow into my cock, and it swelled and throbbed like never before.\n\n""I've never used a rubber before,"" I said. ""I think all you have to do it just roll it on.""\n\n""If it's that easy, let me put it on you,"" Laurie said, taking one of the condoms out of the box and tearing off its foil wrapping. She took the rubber and put its cup over the glisten- ing, wet head of my cock, and then started to roll it down onto its shaft. I couldn't hold my pelvis still in the process, and jerked my hips in little movements and circles. ""How do you expect me to do this with you moving all over the place,"" Laurie said, half-frustrated and half-laughing.\n\nI noticed, though, that the problem wasn't all me. Laurie's hands trembled as she prepared me for the final expression of our sexuality, for the final consummation of our desire to possess each other. She was excited as I was about the prospect of actual penetration, of having my cock buried deeply within her essence, the very core of her being. Despite our excitement, the rubber was finally rolled down all the way to the base of my cock and fitted like a second piece of skin. Laurie grabbed my cock shaft and worked her hand up and down. The lubricated rubber slipped up and down the shaft, sending jolts of love agony through me. I groaned at her action and murmured, ""Oh, Laurie, that's so good. Even with a rubber on, the feeling is still unbelievable.""\n\nShe looked down at my face, and her expectations, her antic- ipation of what was to come, showed in her eyes. She lowered her mouth to mine and we kissed very softly and gently, our tongues just lightly stroking each other. We could feel our hunger building, flaming, growing hotter, and we wanted to savor every nuance of this moment. Our hunger for each other was not mere lust, it was the incandescent first flares of youthful sexuality reaching out to each other. It was more, too, than raging sexual fire, it was a need to absorb each other, to devour, to possess each other totally. We each needed to be completely a part of the other.\n\nLaurie broke the kiss and rolled over onto her back, the soft carpet cushioning her whole body. Her knees lifted up and her thighs spread wide apart. She moved her hands down to her swollen, dripping sex and spread the lips apart even wider than they were already gaping. She was completely open, fully ex- posed, turned up to me, waiting.\n\n""Danny, I want you here, now. I want your cock in me, filling me. Make me fully a woman. Make real love to me now, Danny.""\n\nI got on my knees between her wide-spread thighs, scooting up so the very tip of my cock brushed against the slick-coated valley splitting them, and nestled it there lengthwise between the pouting labial lips. The sensation of her heat and lubricity and the soft, wet labial pressure filled my senses almost to overflowing. The urge to thrust the ramrod stiff member into her steaming love tunnel was almost irresistible, and I had to fight it, deferring that moment of truth, deferring what I knew would be the greatest pleasure a male and female can share: the pleas- ure, the sweet agony, the joy, the pain, the ultimate step of first penetration. I gazed down at her breasts, swelling upward, their nipples engorged, rigid. I wet my fingers in my mouth and lightly stroked them across the nipples, the areolas, and then all around the breasts. Goosebumps of pleasure appeared and Laurie sighed. Her hips moved in little involuntary undulations, reflecting her tingling, mounting ocean wave of desire.\n\nA surge of tenderness swept over me as I touched and ca- ressed Laurie. Sweet, precious Laurie. My Laurie, waiting for me to fulfill our heart's desire. I refused to question whatever fates had swept us together for this moment, determined only to make the most of them, to fulfill Laurie, to fulfill myself, to make us one.\n\nLaurie had closed her eyes during my caresses and was begin- ning to tremble ever so slightly. Her hips were becoming more insistent, moving up and down, brushing against my cock lying there between our bodies. Creamy juices were overflowing around my cock, and it became coated and even more lubricated. Inside the rubber, I could feel my own flow seeping out and working its way around my cock, warm, slick, and liquid. My cock brushed against her clitoris and Laurie's body responded in even greater trembling and pressing of her hips against my intruding member. ""Oh, Danny, Danny,"" she whispered, ""do it now. I can't bear any more of this. I can't wait any longer.""\n\nPulling back ever so slightly, I moved the head of my cock down to the opening of Laurie's little cave. Pressing in just a little, its head lodged in the opening, spreading it. Just a beginning, and it was already tight and hot, so hot. I wondered about her ""test"" to see if my cock would fit and began to worry about whether she would experience pain. Even if she wanted the pain, I'm not sure I could knowingly impose it. I eased my cock in another half-inch. It was still very tight. And hot, steamy hot, and so voluptuous. So far, no obstruction, no maidenhood guarding the entrance to Laurie's pleasure depths. I pushed some more and got about two more inches of purchase. It was tight, yes, but with my cock so rigid, penetrable.\n\nLaurie was giving no signs of pain. To the contrary, she was moaning--moans of pleasure, not pain. Her hands were strok- ing my back and holding my buttocks, almost seeming to urge me on, to encourage greater and greater penetration. I was now half-way in. I stopped at this point and just held in place, enjoying the sensation. I leaned down and kissed Laurie, and asked, ""Are you sure this doesn't hurt?""\n\nLaurie looked up at me and answered. ""No, no pain. Tight, yes, but it doesn't hurt at all.""\n\nEncouraged, I pushed a little more. Laurie hunched her hips up to me assisting and helping to speed the process. Another half-inch, and then another. Suddenly, Laurie put her hands behind my buttocks and pushed, hunching her hips up to mine at the same time. In one thrust, my buried itself, buried itself to its very base in Laurie. Laurie went ""Unnnhhhh!"" as I hit bot- tom.\n\nI put my cheek down to Laurie's and murmured, ""Oh, Laurie, I'm sorry. I didn't want it to hurt. I didn't want to hurt you.""\n\nLaurie wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me all over my face, little kisses on my lips, my nose, my cheeks, my forehead. ""Oh, dear, sweet Danny. You haven't hurt me. It doesn't hurt at all."" She flung her head back, smiling, and said, ""No, it feels...it feels...glorious! Absolutely glorious. Just like I dreamed it would feel.""\n\nLaurie spread her thighs even wider and to my surprise my cock slipped in another half inch. Our wet locks of pubic hair were intermingled, our pubic bones pressed hard against each other. Laurie's ankles moved up and locked around my calves, her hips spread to their widest, her sex completely and wetly gaping around the base of my deeply buried cock.\n\nI moved my face to hers, my mouth eagerly searching. Our lips blended, our tongues gliding softly and gently over each other. Laurie's breasts were between us, little love cushions rubbing over my chest. I moved my chest against her breasts, enjoying the sensation of bare skin to bare skin. Her nipples were hard little nubbins, and I could feel them press into my flesh. Then I wrapped my arms completely around Laurie, lifting her, holding her tight against me. Unmoving, we lay locked together, flesh against flesh, interlinked through the throbbing connection of the eternal yin and yang merged together into just one.\n\nWe lay like that several minutes, each of us reveling in and enjoying the other's presence. Me, the presence of a hot, lubri- cious envelope clasping my cock in a longed-for, so desired embrace. She, the filling presence of my swollen and solid member lodged deep within her belly. It beat and throbbed in tempo with my heart beat, and she was able to feel each throb, each pulse within her heated grasp. I felt ten-feet long. My rigid shaft felt like it was impaled in a hot, slick glove. Rapid-fire, joyous thoughts kept spinning through my head: ""I'm in Laurie...I'm actually buried to the hilt...I really have my cock deep inside Laurie...My God, I'm actually making love to Laurie... At long last, Laurie and I are actually fucking.""\n\nLaurie started moving first--little, tentative movements of her hips against mine. I followed suit, pushing back at her, timing so we drew back and drove forward in perfect rhythm. Our strokes were about a half-inch, just enough for her to feel my cock move within her hot tunnel. Little by little, the strokes lengthened, until I was pulling out until just the head was still in place and then slowly pushing back in, inch by inch, until I was once more filling her cavity. I speeded up my strokes and then reverted to slow-motion, alternating back and forth. Laurie moaned each time I reached bottom and the base of my cock brushed against her clitoris. Seeing her reaction, I drove all the way to the hilt and then rubbed the base of my cock in little short movements, brushing it up and down, and rubbing her clitoris. Laurie threw her head back and shouted, ""Danny, I coming again! I'm coming again so soon!"" Her back arched, her buttocks clenched tight, and she pushed up hard against me, shuddering and gasping.\n\nI held in place as she was overtaken by orgasm. The walls of her pussy had clamped down so hard on my cock that I couldn't have moved if I had wanted to. The hot walls of her pussy were like a molten hands, grasping and pulsing against my cock, send- ing it into its own little pulses and jerks. Her orgasm almost brought on mine, and if I had been able to move, I'm sure I would have gone over the crest with her.\n\nHer mouth sought out mine and the passion of her orgasm fired her kiss. She appeared to be oblivious to all except our kiss, our bodies, and the blazing streams of pleasure centered where our sexes were joined. Gradually, Laurie's spasms eased up and her muscles relaxed. She broke the kiss and murmured, ""Better, and better, and better. Each time it only gets better.""\n\nI renewed my movements, thankful for her few moments of lassitude so that I could continue. Gradual movements at first, then more rapid ones. Short strokes, then long ones. Lots of strokes, then pause. Laurie had returned to our pleasure and was again fully getting into the act. She moved her legs up from my calves and wrapped them around my hips, then up so that they were around my waist. She clutched at me, holding me around my neck with her arms and around my waist with her legs. She was com- pletely off the floor now, moving in complete concert with my movements, matching strokes and withdrawals one for one. I was getting close, close, close. My cock felt like it had swollen and was an engorged log ramming in and out of Laurie. She was panting, crying, and moaning all at the same time. I was no better, with my grunts, cries of pleasure, moans, and gasping, panting breath filling the room. I fell down on top of Laurie, crushing her to the floor. Then I got on my knees, spread her thighs to their fullest, and pumped in and out, using the longest thrusts possible. Laurie and I were both crying and screaming, ""Oh, it's good! Oh, I'm coming! Here it is, here it comes!""\n\nThen our explosions came, like star-bursts, like all the Roman candles in the world going off at once. I wrapped my arms completely around Laurie, crushed her to me, crushed her mouth to mine. We could hardly kiss for our pants and moans, but it was imperative that we blend as much of ourselves together as possi- ble, that the pleasure flow between us at every point. I fell on top of her again and her legs wrapped around me. She humped her pussy against me, over and over, until the movements lessened and she lay still. Slowly, the muscles in our buttocks unclenched, and we lay spent, satiated. Our only movement was a continuation of the small, fluttery, clutching spasms of Laurie's pussy around my cock and my continuing little ejaculatory spurts, spewing out the last of my come. My hot emissions filled the rubber, and my cock was bathed in the flow. Laurie's flow covered the outside of the rubber, and my cock felt it was immersed in a scalding bath. Our mouths continued its kiss, gradually becoming more gentle as the intensity of our orgasms gradually ebbed.\n\nWe lay locked in each other arms, neither wishing to move, to disturb the beauty of that moment in time. My cock was final- ly beginning to shrink, and I could feel it begin to fill less and less of Laurie. After about five minutes, it once more lay in Laurie's wet pussy channel. Laurie finally stirred, opening her eyes, and stared into mine. ""Danny, I don't even know how to talk about it. That was better than all the good things that have ever happened to me wrapped up into one.""\n\n""Laurie, I think you know you've always been my special person, and this made it even more that way.""\n\n""Danny, I've always planned for my first time to be with you."" Laurie kissed me on the lips and continued, ""I never thought it possible, but it was better even than I dreamed it would be. Thank you, Danny, my dear, sweet Danny.""\n\nSuddenly, there was a noise out in the dark stairwell, and the sound of a person's throat-clearing. Then a voice: ""Ahem. I guess it's okay for me to come in now."" There, to our horror, coming into the den, was Aunt Betty."
1137,Cousins Lacey's Panties,"['MF', 'fetish']","I put the panties back in the hamper, wondering if my mother would notice that there was more than the usual stain in Cousin Lacey's underwear.\n\nThe next time I took a shower, I found a loose pubic hair in her pants. That thrilled me completely. I put it in my mouth and sucked on it as I jacked off in her crotch. I was developing quite a fetish for anything of my cousin's --- including her pubic hair.\n\nFeeling like an idiot, I put the panties back.\n\nThe next day, it was cousin Lacey who did the laundry. I noticed that she seemed to look at her panties, and look around the room, as if trying to figure out what kind of stain that could be. I made myself scarce, not wanting to be anywhere near the laundry room.\n\nLater that day, she sat across from me as I was watching TV. She kept glancing in my direction, looking at my crotch. I was looking at hers, wondering if she was going to leave me a stain or a pubic hair to play with that night.\n\nAs it turned out, I got both. When I went to take a shower, I found her panties in the hamper, right on top. I grabbed them, opening them to the crotch. There was a large stain, and several pubic hairs. As it stood there naked, my cock throbbing against my belly, I pressed the panties to my face, smelling the aroma of my cousin's cunt.\n\nThen, the bathroom door opened. Cousin Lacey stood there, looking at her panties pressed against my face. She stepped right into the bathroom and closed the door behind her. In her hand, she held a screwdriver. She had used it to press against the mechanism that held the lock --- it was a safety device installed in most new houses, to stop a young child from locking themselves in the bathroom.\n\nShe put the screwdriver down beside the sink. I hadn't moved, knowing that I was caught. She knew that I had jacked off in her panties. She looked at my hard, throbbing cock and smiled. Then, to my amazement, she reached down and hooked her thumbs in the edge of her shorts and pulled them --- and her panties --- down to her ankles. She kicked them off. Crooking a finger and holding it up, she motioned me to her crotch. ""Suck this,"" she whispered.\n\nI got on my knees in front of her and leaned toward her hairy pussy. Her snatch was covered with dark brown hair, curly and matted wet against her body. I stuck out my tongue, licking her pussy lips, tasting the juices of her cunt. Now, though, I was tasting them live, rather than a stain in her pants. My cock jerked, and I nearly came as I inserted my tongue into her pussy. She spread her legs and grabbed the back of my head, pressing my face against her cunt.\n\n""Oh, yes, you love that,"" she whispered. ""You love your cousin's cunt.""\n\nI touched her clit with my tongue, and she moaned, her legs jerking and her body swaying.\n\nShe pulled away from me and reached down and pulled me to a standing position in front of her. Falling to her knees in front of me, she took my cock into her mouth and sucked on it, running her tongue over the head of it. With her hands, she cupped my balls and began stroking my cock right beneath her lips, so that she was jerking me off at the same time as sucking me.\n\nShe pulled her mouth away, licking down the shaft of my hard cock, all the way to my balls. She continued stroking me, and I shot my load, sending it flying high in the air, hitting her in the face, in the hair, and on her neck. She lapped it up. ""Cock, a lovely hard cock,"" she whispered, running her tongue all over my wet dick.\n\nShe stood and looked at me, and then pulled her panties on along with her shorts. She quietly opened the bathroom door, glancing both ways down the hall. She opened the door wide and stepped out, but not completely closing it.\n\n""When you finish your shower,"" she whispered, ""come into my room.""\n\nI finished my shower, never losing my hardon. I threw on a robe and made it to her room. ""Everyone's still awake,"" she said, her legs spread, her fingers working on her cunt. ""When they go to bed, come back and stick that hard cock in me.""\n\nI did. Who wouldn't?"
1138,Cowboy Bar,"['MF', 'wife', 'cuck']","On the drive to the club, a long limo passed us and my wife asked. Honey, do you remember Kevin?, and I wonder where he's been? Sure I remember Kevin , I answered her, but haven't run into him for some time, why?? The passing limo just reminded me of him thats all, she replied.\n\n(Anyone who has read the previous stories should know who Kevin is also) I doubt I will ever forget him, or how you surprised and shocked me that night she finished.\n\nWe finally arrived at the bar and found it crowded but got a table easily, had a couple of drinks while watching the dancers. In about twenty minutes we were on the floor too, as the band played several good songs, followed by several slow ones too. The music seemed mixed, so it made for a better night all around. During a rather fast dance with much swinging we met another couple and danced until break with them. Returning to the table we reordered drinks and tried to rest after the workout we just had. My wife was breathing heavy from the activities, and with the air running full blast, every time she took a breath, her breasts would ride and fall enticenly. Her nipples were poking thru the silk blouse, up hard, from the a/c in the hall. Of course this wasn't being missed at all by Bill, as he drank both his drink and the sights.\n\nThe music started with a slow down number and we went to the dance floor all together. My wife and I danced closly as the music continued and I asked her what she thought of the people we had met. Bill is cute she replied, and I thought his eyes would burn my blouse as he stared at my breasts.We both laughed at this, and as the second song started, Bill cut in and took my wife in his arms. That left Jen for me, so we danced together too, as I watched Bill hold my wife close and dance tightly with her. My wife moved closer to Bill, and pressed against him as they danced.\n\nJen said to me, now your not getting jealous are you, they seem to be enjoying each other, so why don't we. She then moved closer to me and pressed herself tightly to me. I could feel her legs open slightly as she pressed harder to my body, and I looked over to see that Bill was feeling my wifes breast as they danced. The music ended, and we went back to the table together. Bill and Jen excused themselves for a few minutes and left us together.\n\nThat was some dancing I said to my wife. yes it was, she answered, but I noticed that Jen seemed to like dancing with you too honey. I guess so, I smiled. Did she make you hard honey as she pressed into you, my wife asked. No, I replied, we weren't dancing long enough, why, was Bill hard ?, I asked her. Not at first honey, but he did get hard as he pressed against me, and as I felt him harden, I opened my legs slightly for him as we danced, my wife finished. How slightly, I asked her, was he able to get against your pussy? It took him a minute or two, but yes he did, and I felt that hard cock of his right against me, so I just rubbed myself back and forth over him as we danced honey, my wife finished with a smile. Bill and Jen then returned, and we had several more drinks before dancing again. We did four or five dances, changing partners often. One time during a rather long slow dance as Bill and my wife were dancing, I could have swore that he had one of her breasts completely out of her blouse. My cock was up hard both from seeing my wife getting felt up on the dance floor and Jen rubbing her pussy tightly against me as we danced.\n\nBack at the table, I noticed that my wifes blouse had another two buttons opened, and her breasts were easy to see. I didn't ask her to close them, as I too liked the view. This time we excused ourselves to partake of the restrooms. My wife came out as I did, so I asked if she was ok with what was happening tonight. Yes darling, I am as long as you are too she repllied. I think Jen is taking good care of you, isn't she my wife asked me. Yes she is I answered her. And Bill, I asked. Very good honey, she answered. I love the slow dancing and the feel of his hard cock against me she replied. Well maybe we should make it better than I said. I uszipped her skirt about 2/3 rds of the way up, she looked at me and said, are you sure honey? Why not baby, wouldn't you like it , I asked. You know I'll like it honey she told me as we walked to the table. I could see that Bill noticed the change right away as we sat down.\n\nAfter a few drinks we danced again, I could see that my wifes legs were parted a little wider to allow Bill right against her pussy during the dance. Jen was rubbing hard against me as we dancedm and she asked, are you hard because of me, or because my husband is now right against your wifes pussy with his hard cock? Actually both I answered her with a smile. I then looked over the floor and couldn't see Bill or my wife. As the set finished they both appeared on the floor again. We all went to the table then. Surprisingly Bill and Jen said they had to leave, and wished us a good nite.\n\nI looked over to my wife and noticed a spot on her breast and asked what is that honey?\n\nBills cum darling, she answered me. He danced me to the back of the room around the corner and then felt my pussy for several minutes, she told me. And you? I asked. When he slipped two fingers into me and started to finger me, I felt his cock and took him out honey, she told me. I stroked his nice hard cock as he fingered my pussy, and then I did cum several times with him. He told me then that he was close to cumming himself and wanted to fuck me right there. I looked around and thought maybe we could get away with it honey, so I leaned against the wall and spread my legs for him. He went in me in a minute baby, and felt so good, that I was cumming the whole time he fucked me. I never even noticed him open my blouse completely and have me totally exposed.\n\nWell at least he didn't cum in you I said. Oh yes he did honey, he did cum in me so hard that I thought he'd never stop, and as he pulled out, the last shot must have hit my breasts, my wife told me. You and jen didn't get that far, did you she asked me. No honey we didn't I answered her.\n\nWe both went to the rest rooms then, my wife, so she could let Bills cum drain out and get cleaned up, me just to go. Unknown to my wife, I made a phone call as I waited for her. We stopped in a restaurant as we were driving home and had some breakfast together as we talked of the night. She told me that there was a young man at the counter that was really looking at her legs as we ate. Is your skirt still unzipped I asked her. Yes honey she told me, why? she asked.\n\nI want you to spread your legs for him then honey, I told her. Ok darling, she said to me, how wide do you want me to spread? Give him a good view I answered. Ok honey she replied, as she shifted herself in the seat. Its a shame I have my pantys on, she said. About ten minutes later we were joined by someone. And much to my wifes surprise, she looked over to see kevin sitting with her. Kevin, she exclaimed in shock, how are you hon? she asked.\n\nJust fine, he answered as he gave her a kiss, one that she responded too very hotly.\n\nWe talked over past times for awhile as we caught up on all. Suddenly my wife said, Kevin your going to make me cum if you don't stop, she smiled. I looked over to her and she said, honey Kevin has been feeling my pussy and playing with me for all this time. The she gasped and moaned uuunngng oooohhhh Kevin, as she held the table tightly, cumming to Kevins feeling her. Oh baby, that was nice she said to Kevin after a few minutes. I missed your touch she smiled to him.\n\nI asked Kevin how he got here, and he said that he was dropped off. So we paid our check and left, my wife sitting between us in the car. Of course they weren't apart for long, as they kissed and Kevin was feeling her as she too felt him. Soon her blouse was taken off and she had his hard cock out stroking him gently as he sucked her nipples. Honey, turn off to the back roads she said to me. Once on the side roads her skirt too came off and she spread her legs as she lowered herself down on Kevins uprite hard cock. She gasped slightly as his hard cock filled her and slowly started to ride him as he played with her breasts. Soon she was riding him harder now as she moaned, oooohhhh Kevin, I love your cock baby, and I missed it too, fuck me baby, fuck me hard.. My wife coontinued to fuck Kevin for about ten minutes until he gasped, said he was cumming, and shot his hot sperm deep into her pussy. She then collapsed into his arms and rested for quite some time. How much longer to home honey, she asked me. About 30 minutes I answered her. OOhh thats good, she smiled. She then started to play with Kevins cock slowly and as he started to harded in her hand, she bent down and sucked him gently. I knew what Kevin was feeling right then, because my wife has practiced her method for years and can drive any man crazy as she sucks his cock. Kevin was rock hard agan shortly, and they moved to the back seat.\n\nKevin slid his hard cock into my wifes pussy quickly as they again fucked hard and long. It was about twenty minutes or so, my wife has cum many times , and kevin moaned to her, here it comes for you baby. Oh yes baby, my wife moaned, as Kevin again shot his hot sperm directly into her very willing pussy. They lay in each others arms for a rest and then dressed again as we pulled into town. We have to get together more often Kevin my wife said. Well I'm back now for a year or two he answered, and I'd love to see you too. Thank God for that first limo ride, she laughed.\n\nYes says Kevin, but if not for your husband, nothing would have worked out. Thats right she agreed, and I thank him too all the time, right honey she smiled. Absolutely baby, I answered. As we left Kevin, and drove home, my wife told me that she gave our phone number to Bill, and we might see him again. Ok , I replied, if that what we want to do.\n\nI'm sore baby, she smiled, Kevin really fucked me hard this time. I know baby, I answered, and he didn't hesitate cumming in you either, did he. No honey, both times he did cum into me, and I was cumming right with him too, it was great honey, she finished. But I didn't expect to see Kevin tonight she said, or to be fucked again. What do you mean I asked my wife.\n\nHoney, when I cleaned up in the rest room from Bill, I didn't put my diaphram back in she said. Kevin shot his cum into me and I had no protection, and the way I was cumming too, I don't know baby, she finished. Also we were in each others arms for a good twenty minutes in the back after he came in me, and his cock was still in me the whole time, holding his sperm right against my womb she finished. I don't know baby!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
1139,Coworker,"['MF', 'cheat', 'affair']","A little while later, Peggy asked me a question and as I turned to answer her, I noticed that the edge of her dress was caught on a file drawer and as she had turned away from the drawer, it had pulled the bottom of her dress open enough to expose her right leg to me. I was stunned for just an instant by the sight of her very sexy leg and the fact that she appeared to be wearing stockings instead of pantyhose. All I could see was just a hint of what appeared to be the top of a stocking.\n\nThen, she must of felt a draft or something and I told her she was caught at the same moment. She quickly turned away, embarrassed and apologizing. Over the next couple of hours and through lunch, all I could think about was what I had seen and how excited it made me.\n\n\n\n After lunch, things went on as normal until about three o'clock. I had been working at the end of the same aisle as Peggy. She was about half way down from me working with a drawer in front of her open, one behind her open, and one behind and just a little past her open. I had an arm full of files I was carrying out and alerted her that I was coming down the aisle. She tried to hurry and make way for me but just as I got to her she pushed the drawer in front of her closed and quickly turned and closed the one behind her in one fluid motion. At the same moment, I reached her position and slipped on a pen on the floor. The result was amazing.\n\nThe tie from her dress had gotten caught in the drawer in front of her when she closed it and as she turned to close the drawer behind her, it pulled loose. Feeling something was wrong as she was closing the drawer behind her, she turned quickly back toward the first drawer and in so doing, got the edge of her dreid closed, it pulled her dress apart. A fraction of a second later, I step on the pen, slip, drop files everywhere so I can catch hold of something to keep from falling.\n\nI end up pressed against Peggy with her back against the file cabinet. Her dress was open and her sexy white lace and satin covered body was before me. Our faces were a few inches apart and I was suddenly seized by the impulse to kiss her sexy red lips. I did it. I kissed her on the mouth for just an instant. She didn't do anything but just look at me. I moved my lips forward and kissed her again. This time, it was longer and she started to respond. As she responded her mouth opened slightly and her lips became softer and wet and warm. My hands moved up to her sides and gently took hold of her. ""NO! Neal, I can't. We can't."" she said and turned her back to me.\n\nI was so hot for her and I had a huge hard-on. I started to kiss her neck as I whispered that it was alright and that no one need ever know that we enjoyed each other one afternoon. As I kissed her neck, my hands slid up the front of her torso and found her soft, full breasts in her bra. She was moaning softly as I started to caress her. Then she said, ""No Neal, please. We can't. I am married."" as she said it she pushed my hands from her breasts. I was too fired up to quit so easily. I whispered to her, ""Yes we can. Just this once. No one will ever know."" and as I said it, I started to kiss her neck again and my hands found her breasts again. She moved my hands away again but they were quickly back. This time she didn't move them away and as I caressed her through her bra, I could feel her nipples harden. I felt her gently push her body back against mine and when she felt my stiff cock against her ass, she moaned.\n\nMy right hand slid down to the string tie that was holding part of the left side of her dress across the front of her body and untied it. She kept whispering, ""No. No. No."" but her body was saying yes, yes, yes. My hands now reached up and slid her dress from her shoulders, down her arms and off. I quickly tossed it onto the file cabinet. Her back was still to me but I didn't care. What she was wearing excited me like never before. She wore a white lace garterbelt that matched her bra. Her panties were high cut and white silk with only thin straps across her hips. My hands had returned to her breasts and I was now rubbing my erection against her silky panties. My fingers slipped into the cups of her bra and found her erect nipples, but it was so tight and confining that I couldn't do anything. Her breasts needed to be freed. My fingers found the clasp of her bra between the cups and popped it loose.\n\nThen I slowly peeled the cups back to release her breasts. As I did so, she moaned slowly and deeply. She whispered, ""I haven't been touched like this in six years. OH GOD! it feels so good."" Her posture had changed as I now pinched her nipples. She was bent slightly forward with her ass pushed hard against me. Finally I slid my right hand down to the crotch of her panties and found them to be hot and wet. It excited me so much that I almost came. I started to rub her through her panties and her moans grew louder and more intense. I couldn't stop now, I had to have her.\n\nShe had finally given in and had reached her hand back and was stroking me through my pants. I moved my left hand down and opened my belt and fly. My slacks slid down my legs to the floor. She grabbed hold of me through my underpants but wasn't satisfied. She started to push them down my leg and I helped her. My cock was free and harder than ever before. She stroked it like an expert.\n\nShe was wearing her panties outside the straps of her garter belt. I grabbed her panties and slid them down to her ankles where she kicked them off. Then she parted her legs and I slid my hand right down and a finger right into her. She was almost coming instantly and I decided it was time. She bent forward more and pushed her ass up and back. I bent my knees a little and positioned myself directly behind her. I guided my cock to her waiting pussy lips and then with one thrust, buried it into her.\n\nNo woman had ever felt like this before. The more I thrust into her the better it felt. She got tighter and tighter and then came wildly. She was yelling not to stop, to fill her with come. I was getting real close and her pussy was sucking it out of me. My hands had hold of her hips and I was pounding into her. The feeling was out of this world.\n\nShe was tightening up again and that was bringing me to the edge. Then her pussy clamped onto me as she came and the feeling was so intense that I exploded. I couldn't stop thrusting as I pumped load after load of come into her. It was by far the most intense orgasm I'd ever had.\n\nWe didn't stop there. We rested a few minutes then she turned to me and we devoured each other with hot passionate kisses. We kissed for ten minutes or so and then decided to get a little more comfortable. I found two old moving blankets and made a spot for us way in the back corner. We started to kiss again and soon I was sucking her nipples and going crazy over her. She then put her hot mouth on my cock and after a few minutes of the most intense sucking and licking I'd ever felt, I was hard as a rock.\n\nI rolled her onto her back and she stuck her legs up into the air in a magnificent ""V"". I moved between her legs and buried myself into her again. We fucked wildly for 20 minutes before I exploded into her again. She must of had ten orgasms. There was just something about her that made the sex great and her irresistible.\n\nAfter an hour or so, we got dressed and straightened up the room. She told me how great it had been, the best ever for her and I had to admit the same. It was quitting time and we both left. She went home to husband and I went home to my girlfriend. That night I had to tell my girlfriend that I had pulled a muscle at work and couldn't make love to her. She was upset but understood. I was too spent to be able to get it up for her. That night, all I could think about was how much I had enjoyed Peggy. It was the greatest sexual experience of my life. I didn't want to lose Mandy and I decided that the one time would have to be enough.\n\nBut, the next morning in the shower, again I was thinking about Peggy and how she had felt. I went to work as usual. When I got there I went to get a cup of coffee. In walked Peggy. She was wearing a knee length bright blue skirt that was very tight. She had on a matching jacket and a grey silk blouse. Her stockings were black and her heels were blue three and a half inch spike heel pumps. She looked great and I could feel a tingling in my crotch just from seeing her.\n\nWhen she saw me, she smiled and blushed. She said good morning as she quickly turned away and headed for her desk. About an hour later, our boss came over and got me and took me to Peggy's desk. He said that the re-organization we had been working on was looking great and that we should try to finish the rest of the files as soon as possible. Peggy looked a little flushed when he suggested that the two of us should go back to the file room and get at it right away. She looked at me and I cracked a half smile. We walked to the elevator together and proceeded down to the basement.\n\n There were others in the elevator so all we could say was work related stuff. When we finally were alone in the file room. I said, ""Peggy, you are a very wonderful lady. What happened yesterday was great and I don't regret a second of it. I would do it again in a second."" At that she looked at me with a quizzical look on her face. ""Neal, you are a very handsome and wonderful young man. I enjoyed our one time yesterday, perhaps more than I should have. I have never been seduced by a man like that and it did feel so good.\n\nI know we can work together still and I think of you as a close friend. Closer than most."" She smiled at me and I replied, ""Peggy, I feel the same way about you. You are a very beautiful and very sexy woman. I have never been attracted to woman like that before.\n\nI know I won't ever forget it. And, you will always be a close friend to me too."" All the while we had been talking, we had been slowly moving down the aisle where it had all happened. At this point in the conversation, it seemed appropriateed toward her she seemed to know what was coming. I took her in my arms and hugged her. Then as we separated, I kissed her soft warm lips. It was a brief kiss but I couldn't help but feel electrified.\n\nWe parted and set about our work. But after a couple of hours of brushing past her in the tight quarters and seeing her sexy breasts straining against her silk blouse, I was thinking about seducing her again. She had been using a step stool to get up high enough to read file labels without having to pull them out. Every time she stepped up onto that stool, her skirt pulled very tight across her ass. She had taken to pulling the hem up her leg to give her more flexibility to step up onto the stool. Every time she stepped up I watched those sexy legs and silently begged her to pull her skirt up higher. I was going nuts. I had a huge erection and wanted her so bad.\n\nFinally, I said to her, ""Peggy, how about one more time?"" She turned and looked at me and smiled. I smiled back and she said, ""Oh Neal. Stop that. Now get back to work."" She thought that I was kidding. A few minutes later I looked over to see what she was doing. She was standing on the stool with one cabinet next to her open and one behind her open. I grabbed a stack of files and headed toward her. I called to her to look out behind her. She saw me and pushed the file drawer behind her closed but it stuck part way open. Just as I reached her, she leaned over to close it the rest of the way. Her foot slipped a little on the stool and she started to fall. I dropped the files and grabbed her sides and pushed her back onto her feet and the stool. She then stepped down off the stool but as she did so, she left her left foot on the stool. My hands were on her sides as I guided her to the floor. Her skirt with its silk lining made the most fantastic sound as it slid up her silk stocking. The hem came way up and a stocking top appeared.\n\nI was too close to resist any longer. I started to try to kiss her but she turned her head away. Instead, I started to kiss her neck. My right hand went right to her left leg and started to caress her thigh near the top of the stocking. My left hand went to her right breast and started to massage it. Her arms didn't move at first but then slowly encircled my torso. ""Neal please. We can't do this again. I know how great it felt but it is so wrong. I feel guilty around my husband. OH that feels so good. No No. Stop it now. Please stop."" All the while her nipples were becoming hard as rocks. My right hand was working her skirt up even higher and soft moans were coming from her mouth. She wanted to stop but couldn't resist.\n\nFinally I worked my mouth around to hers and we devoured each other in a wild hot passionate kiss. My hands started to unbutton her blouse as we kissed. When I pulled it open, I was pleased to find a very sexy dark blue silk and lace bra. I started to kiss her breasts as I found the clasp and unhooked her bra. My mouth was then all over her succulent breasts. Meanwhile my hands worked her skirt up around her waist and I rubbed her pussy through her panties with one hand while I kneaded her ass with the other. She had reached down and was rubbing me and trying to get my pants open. I wanted to take her matching dark blue silk panties off and found that they had little ties on the sides. What a turn-on. In a flash, they were gone. She pulled me free from my pants and guided me toward her. She still had her left foot on the stool which gave me great access to her hot pussy.\n\nIn a few seconds, I was buried in her again. She grabbed hold of my ass and I grabbed her hips and we fucked like animals for five wonderful, heavenly minutes before we came together like an atomic explosion.\n\nWe spent almost half the afternoon screwing. We tried to work but after an hour or so I would get hard again and just grab her and take her. Every time she tried to resist but then she would melt and give in. Once she gave in, she became like a starving animal. I am sure that we smelled of sex and looked pretty bad too when we left that room that day.\n\n\n\nOver the next week, every day we had to work most of the day in that every day she had on the sexiest lingerie I had ever seen and she managed to flash a little of it to me first thing in the morning. As soon as I saw it I thought I would explode with desire for her. The sex was fantastic. I hadn't touched Mandy in over a week when she asked if I was screwing someone else. I made the excuse about the muscle still being sore. That next Saturday night, after thinking about Peggy and her hot body all day, I attacked Mandy like an animal and she loved it.\n\nSunday I took her out and bought her $400 worth of new lingerie explaining that it was something that I had read. Most of the items were things that Peggy had worn. Mandy looked great and when we went home, we spent the rest of the day in bed.\n\nOn Monday, Peggy and I were back working in our own cubicals. Our stint in the file room was over. She looked great as usual but now I had a new fondness for her because I knew what pleasures lied under her dress. We hadn't touched each other for three days and had only talked a little. I did manage to tell her that our brief affair had been wonderful and she would always be very special to me. But on that thursday, she had a different plan. She came to work in a red satin blouse and a black leather skirt that was rather short. She wore black seamed stockings and high black heels.\n\nWOW! She looked great. I was across from her office talking to one of the guys when I looked over and saw her slide her skirt up to reveal the top of her stocking. That was all it took to get me hot for her.\n\nAn Hour later, I followed her to a supply room down the hall. She went in innocently looking for supplies. I went in wanting to fuck her ass off. As I closed the door behind me, I locked it. She just looked at me as I approached her. Then she started to open her own blouse. Her black lace bra and sexy tits were enough to make me come. Then she started to slowly hike up her leather skirt and her black lace garterbelt was soon in view. She had her skirt hiked up around her waist as she said, ""I knew you'd be back for more. You want me more than anything and I can't resist the idea of screwing you. I wore this to seduce you because my pussy is hungry for your cock. That's it suck my tits and guide your cock to me. Fill me again.""\n\nIt was so true. I couldn't resist her for anything. My mouth was on hers in a second and the kiss was hot and hungry. My hands were all over her body. She felt sexier now than she had ever felt and soon I was fucking her wildly. She was sitting on a stack of copier paper boxes with her legs spread wide open, showing me her naked, wet pussy, framed by her sexy garterbelt and stockings. I couldn't believe how great it felt as her pussy sucked on my cock. I couldn't stop sliding it in and out of her. My thrusts became deeper and harder as I got nearer to coming. She came over and over as I pounded into her. As she came for the third time, I exploded deep into her.\n\nAfter that day, no matter how much I tried to stay away, I couldn't. I was hooked. The affair went out of control after that. I tried to stop so many times but every time she was able to lure me back for ""just one more time"". Mandy was getting real suspicious since we made love only once or twice a week and then I was usually so tired or spent that it wasn't very satisfying for either of us.\n\nThat was what helped fuel the fire between Peggy and I. I called her one day and said that enough was enough and that she should go back to her husband. The next day one of the guys came up to me and said. ""Have you seen Peggy today. She looks so hot that I would fuck her in a second."" After a couple of hours, I couldn't resist the temptation to get a look. She was wearing a tight skirt about three inches above the knee and a tight, low cut top that made her sexy tits bulge out. She had been exercising and had slimmed her hips down so that now her figure was even better than before. An hour later, we were in the file room making love.\n\nA week later I tried again, telling her it had to stop. She said, ""It'll stop if you can stay away, but you can't. You know that I'm the hottest fuck you've ever had and your young cock caand heels made every man drool and made me follow her to the supply room where we fucked like rabbits.\n\nThe finale was when she showed up at my apartment one Saturday afternoon wearing a micro mini-skirt that was very tight and that rode up her thighs as she walked. When it rode up it showed the tops of her garter top thigh high stockings. That and the black lace bustier she wore with her red lipstick and spike heels had me so hot I couldn't resist. I started to kiss and caress her and soon she was on my lap with me buried in her hot pussy. We were fucking up a storm while I sucked her tits when Mandy walked in and caught us.\n\nIt was all over. Mandy moved out that very day, saying she never wanted to see me again. A few days later, Peggy said to me, ""What really made it hot for us was that I was stealing you from a younger, sexier woman. Now I have become a sexy, sought after, woman and can have any man I want. Sorry, but it just isn't exciting for me anymore. I hear the accounting manager has a young sexy wife, I'm going to go ""talk"" to him. See you around."" With those last words, Peggy walked out of my life forever."
1140,Coworker Part 1,"['intr', 'cheating', 'voy']","She had been so interested in making her business a success that it occupied most of her time, and she was often far too tired for sex at the end of the day. If Nolan got into her pants...maybe it would revive her interest in sex.\n\nStill, I felt a little guilty about putting this pussy-hound in my wife's work place.\n\nAbout three days after Nolan told me he had been hired at the travel agency my wife came home and tossed her brief case onto the kitchen table and slumped into a chair, seemingly exhausted.\n\n""Oh, did I tell you I hired a new employee this week?"" she asked with a yawn.\n\n""No. Who is...she?"" I asked disinterestedly, my pulse quickening.\n\n""He's a man, Mike. He seems like a pretty good worker. After I train him he should be first rate.""\n\n""A man, eh? What's he like?"" I asked with an evil grin. Noreen scrowled at me. ""You have to assume there's something there, don't you?""\n\n""Naw, I'm just joking, Nor. Really, what's he like?""\n\n""He's about 28, I'd guess. Handsome, in a way."" she said, pulling off her light gray jacket and shaking her hair free from it's bun. I could have been mistaken, but I believe her nipples were now poking through the material of her white blouse. I knew better than to ask too many questions for now. Later that night, as we lay in bed, I began to nuzzle her neck. She told me she was too tired bluntly and asked me to wait until the weekend.\n\nAt the gym the next day, Nolan went on about his new boss again. ""She is so FINE!""\n\n""Is she married,"" I asked.\n\n""Yeah, but that won't matter. A lot of married women are getting business taken care of at home and are hot to fuck.""\n\n""Do you think she is interested?""\n\n""Fuckin' A, she's interested! She took me to lunch yesterday. We had a great time. I tried to steer the conversation around to sex a few times, but she is still acting coy. I had such a boner! I got up to pay the check and I made sure she got a good look at it bulging in my pants. When I looked down her eyes were riveted to my johnson. Then she looked up, kinda shocked and red in the face, but she smiled. ""\n\n""Wow. Sounds like you got it in the bag, man,"" I said, feeling a lump growing in my throat.\n\n""Yeah. And this bitch customer came in to see about a trip. I started flirting with her and Noreen, my boss, came over and said she would handle this customer. She was fuckin' jealous, man, that I was hitting on this new bitch!"" He clapped his hands and giggled gleefully.\n\n""How can you be sure? I mean, how can you be sure she's...interested?"" I asked, my voice cracking like a boy going through adolescence.\n\n""Hey, I don't want to offend you or anything, but when I was in college the one lesson that I learned best was that ALL WHITE BITCHES had this black fantasy! I must of fucked a hundred of them, and some would actually admit it while the others tried to hide it. I can tell this Noreen is no different from those cheerleaders, business major and pre-med bitches I fucked in school.""\n\nAfter our workout we headed for the showers. Now, I usually try to shower alone at the gym but this time I made it a point to shower with Nolan. When I got into the communal shower stall I had to halt in my tracks. Nolan had the biggest cock I had ever seen. It hung limply down from the apex of his groin and jutted out from his legs slightly, resting on two large hairless balls. His dong was a little like a baseball bat: thinner at the top and fatter at the end. Nolan's body was almost hairless, except for a little ""spider"" of thick black curls just over the top of his dong.\n\nI felt so intimidated by being so close to such a well-hung man that my own penis seemed to shrink up. I looked down and it couldn't have been more than two inches long, compared to his ten-incher. Nolan looked at me, at my dong, then smiled and turned away chuckling to himself. The conceited bastard. He began soaping up that swinging piece of meat, pulling it between his foamy fists. I made a short shower of it and darted back into the locker room.\n\nWhen Nolan came out of the shower he dried himself off. Then, to my surprise, he pulled on his dress slacks without putting on underwear. He smiled at me as he fed' his dong gently down one leg of his slacks, ""This drives the women wild!"" I knew he was returning to my wife's office and the only thing between Noreen and that dangerous cock was the sheer material of his pinstriped slacks.\n\nThat night, Noreen seemed distracted. I spoke to her several times without her even hearing me. She attributed it to work and I suggested that she take a week off, since her new man was doing so well. She quickly dismissed the idea. He wasn't completely trained, yet. She had a far-away look in her eyes when she started talking about him and I guessed she was thinking about his body.\n\n""You never told me, is this new guy married?"" I asked.\n\n""I believe so. I think he's happily married with a few kids. Why do you ask?""\n\n""Just making conversation, hon"", I gritted my teeth. Noreen had never lied to me before, that I know of. And she had to know that Nolan wasn't married.\n\nLater, we had our standard, weekly lack-luster missionary sex. It lasted about five minutes and she turned away from me. I could tell from her breathing that she wasn't asleep and I wondered what it was that she was thinking about.\n\nI started hanging around with Nolan more and more at the gym and our conversation often turned to his new lady boss.\n\n""Just yesterday, I had to come into her office to talk about something, and she started kinda chewing on this pencil in a real suggestive way. Got me hard thinking about her chewing my johnson instead! She caught sight of my stiffie and smiled up at me as nice as you please, with the broadest grin.""\n\nI picked up the pace on my exercise bike unintentionally. ""She must want it bad, do you suppose?"""
1141,Coworker Part 3,"['intr', 'cheating', 'voy']","Divorce! It had come to that. My heart sank as I realized that she had fallen in love with Nolan. It wasn't just a physical thing, as I had hoped.\n\nThey showered, and must have played around a bit, judging from Noreen's naughty giggles. Then she stripped the bed, they dressed and they were out the door.\n\nI waited until I heard her car engine fade in the distance. I came out and collapsed on the bed, sobbing. I pulled out my hard cock and jacked off into the washcloth she had used to wipe her snatch, my mind working frantically, searching for a solution. At last it came to me.\n\nI went to the gym every day for two weeks before Nolan showed up.\n\n""Hey, my man! What it be like?"" he smiled.\n\n""Long time no see, pal. That new boss keeping you busy?"" I bit my tongue to keep from cussing him out.\n\n""I got such a sweet deal with that bitch. She's gonna dump her ol' man and live with me. Hell, she'll probably get the house and both cars. I'll be set for life.""\n\nWhile Nolan was working out I slipped the package I had brought with me into his gym bag. By the time the cops I had called arrived Nolan was in the shower. They ordered him out at gun point and spread him flat on the floor, his fat cock trailing down between his spread legs.\n\n""It's right here, officer,"" I pointed out Nolan's gym bag. The policeman opened the bag and found the bindles of cocaine I had placed there. ""He offered to sell me one for twenty dollars. Dirty drug dealer,"" I spat out the words.\n\n""What the fuck is this, Mike? Some kinda joke? Tell em I never tried to sell you any drugs. I never even seen that stuff before!""\n\nWhen the deputy district attorney interviewed me about the case the next day I told him my prepared story, about how Nolan, whom I barely knew, was the main dealer at the gym. \n\nWith that much evidence and a reliable eye witness, Nolan's attorney told him his only chance was to plead guilty and get the best deal from the DA. I never even had to go to court.\n\nNolan got eight years for dealing. The next piece of ass he gets is going to have a set of nuts swinging beneath it.\n\nLater, when I came home, I found Noreen crying in the living room. She told me it was just her time of the month and she was real emotional. I asked her about work, about the new guy.\n\n""Oh, he didn't work out. I had to let him go,"" she sniffled.\n\nBut Nolan got his revenge. When the doctor handed me my new son with a look of embarrassment on his face I saw that the boy was coffee brown with a cock already as long as my own."
1142,Crawdaddy Girls,['Fff incest Parody'],"And Sara, who was 16 years old said, ""Yeah, and in broad daylight where the neighbors can see?""\n\n""Well,"" mom stammered, ""You see girls, I had some problems in the duck pond at the park and I just couldn't bear to see my linoleum get...well you know...get..."" she trailed off.\n\nLucy and Sara looked at eachother. ""Um, you mean, muddy?"" they both said in unison.\n\n""Yes, girls, that's the word I was looking for, thanks. But what I really need to do is get hosed down!! So who's with me?""\n\n""Well, why didn't you just SAY that?"" the two girls said in unison again. Then they glared at eachother before running off to get the hose together. Lucy turned the water on and Sara ran out with the long, flexible, green snake-like apparatus, and turning the nozzle to ""Spray Violently,"" aimed the spout at her mom. Lucy ran out just in time to see her mother's sexy body get sprayed ruthlessly by the hose, all the mud washing off her nice body invitingly (?) and her bra and panties being forced off by the powerful jet of water.\n\n""OK, OK"" Cindy yelled, ""That's enough!""\n\nBut the hose continued to spew pure cold H2O onto her exposed body, making her nipples extend several inches. Sara pointed the hose down, aiming for her mom's blonde bush, doing her best to try to get her mother off, because she was getting revenge for what had happened two days ago......\n\nSara's Revenge\n\nI opened the door to our house and heard strange sounds, like someone was getting hurt. I was about to yell for help when I realized that the strange sounds were actually moaning sounds, like the sounds I saw (not only did I see sounds but I heard things that I saw!) in that naked movie with all the penises shooting white stuff and all the women had really really really big boobs and were moaning and yelling and kept calling the men 'gods.' That was at my friend Cheryl's house. I'm not a lesbian and neither is she but we lick eachother's pussies all the time cause it's fun and her pussy tastes like chocolate. She said that mine tastes like hotdog, with a hint of banana and cucumber. Sometimes I masturbate near the fridge, what can I say?\n\nAnyways they were moaning sounds of a sexual nature. But I only heard one woman and nothing else. I realized maybe it was my mom making those noises, but why would she be doing that? I had gotten home from school early and she probably wasn't expecting me. As I walked towards the sounds, I realized they were coming from my room! I slowly approached my room, making sure to be quiet. The door was ajar about 5 feet. Well um ok it was wide open. And I peeked in, well I stood at the doorway I mean, and watched in amazement as my own mother, lying on my bed with a pillow under her ass, stuck a cucumber in and out of her vagina which was soaking wet! Little did I realize that I was getting turned on myself and my panties were soaked as I watched her fuck herself with produce. She is blonde like me and my sister. We are all blonde. Of course. My mother is 39 but she is in great shape for her age and people on the street mistake us for sisters all the time. Well that is when we walk down the street where all the blind people live, I feel so sorry for blind people, I wish that they could hear us. I always make a point to walk down that street once a week even if mother can't go with me, because I let out all my farts that I hold in all week, where those people can't hear it. The strange thing is that they always walk into me and spray lysol on me and I always yell at them to watch where they're going, but I know they can't hear me.\n\nAnyways I looked at my mother and noticed photos on her belly below her big flabby breasts. I looked over to my desk and saw that the desk drawers were open and random contents of each drawer were strewn about the room. At that instant I realized that the photos on my mom's belly could very well be the photos of me and Cheryl and Todd, Cheryl's asshole boyfriend who has a huge cock that I like to suck, fuck, and decorate with glitter. I walked right up to the bed, and in her noisy ecstasy, she didn't hear me, plus her eyes were shut in concentration. And yup I was right - they were photos of me getting fucked in the ass by Todd, taken by Cheryl who loved it when Todd and I fucked. In fact she always just sits in the corner and watches or takes pictures when Todd comes over to fuck me. Last night me and Todd went to the movies and made out in the theater. I gave him a hand job and then on the ride home I gave him a blow job. Then we got a motel room and fucked all night. This morning we got engaged and I'm pregnant with his quintuplets. But it IS my best friend's boyfriend after all, and I wouldn't want to impose upon their relationship, so we're going to wait until we can afford to get her killed before we tie the knot.\n\nThere were also pics of me sticking my tongue up Cheryl's asshole and her doing the same to me, among other things. I started to get really mad and I knew that I needed to have my revenge. So I yelled, ""HEY!! MOM! What the FUCK do you THINK you are doing going through MY stuff?""\n\nAnd my mom opened her eyes and froze. Then she spread her legs even more and said, ""Oh honey, those pictures of you got me so hot and wet, and now you just caught me with a fresh vegetable up my pussy and I just want to fuck your little cunt with it!""\n\nI was totally taken aback by this response, but I was very angry at my mother for invading my privacy and I didn't mind the fact that she was dripping vaginal fluid all over my pillows. But at the same time I was getting so wet that a puddle was starting to form at the base of my feet. I ripped all my clothes off in one quick motion and said, ""You're going to pay for this MOM!""\n\nI grabbed her hair and pulled her head up to my crotch. ""Eat me! Eat me mom, you cunt!""\n\nAnd she immediately started licking my kitten like a pussy licks milk, er I mean, a kitten licks pussy like my milk...um ... oh forget it.\n\nI started coming in my mom's face, and she loved it. But I still wanted more sweet revenge so I started pissing in her mouth, and to my surprise, she lovingly and happily drank every last drip of my hot piss.\n\nWhen we finished, she said, ""I never drank fresh urine before and like 99% of all women probably never would, but you totally turned me around on it! Thank you!""\n\nI said, ""OK, but I'm still not finished with you,"" to which my pretty blond mother cowered in fear and said only, ""yes sweetheart.""\n\nThen I pushed her back against the bed and sat on her face. I grinded my asshole against her nose and farted loudly. It sounded like I was squeezing a nearly empty mustard bottle.\n\n""I'm STILL not finished with you!"" and I left her there on my bed. And then a week later, my next opportunity to humiliate her came in the form of a garden hose........\n\n----\n\nAs Sara sprayed the hose directly on her mother's twat, she heard the now familiar moans coming from her mother's lips. ""Oh Sara, give me more!"" her mother squealed in delight. ""Fuck me! Fuck me with that long green hose!"" Cindy leaned in towards the hose, caressing the stream with her hands and cumming loudly to many neighbors' delight.\n\nLucy watched this and strange thoughts started entering her head. The 12 year old didn't know the words to explain what she was feeling, but it was definitely horny. ""My naughty area is getting warm and moist! And it feels kinda itchy like I should play with it and make the itch go away!"" She started rubbing her pussy over her shorts. ""Oooooh,"" she said in spite of herself. ""Mmmmmmmmmm....ooooooooooh,"" she continued,""Wow.....oooops! Ahhhhhhhhhh......"" she said thoughtfully. ""Why am I getting so excited? My own mommy is naked and making naughty sounds and I like the way it looks and I feel ashamed but I want to touch my special place,"" she thought. ""Does this mean I like girls?""\n\n""No,"" Sara said, ""It just means that you want to learn how to masturbate!"" Sara was standing in front of her little sister now, having put the hose down. Apparently Lucy actually said that last one out loud.\n\nCindy was now laying in the grass, still rubbing her vagina while a crowd encircled her, watching intently.\n\n""C'mon sis, and I'll show you how!"" Sara said to Lucy and they ran inside.\n\nThey went up their room which they shared and Sara told Lucy to take her clothes off, which she did. Her young breasts were like budding roses, and her peach fuzz was like the fuzz on a peach.\n\n""OK, now lie down on the bed and spread your legs,"" Sara instructed, and Lucy quickly carried out the orders. ""Now-""\n\n""Can you do it for me sis?"" Lucy interrupeted.\n\nSara thought for 0 seconds and said, ""Sure."" Then she sat on the bed and started rubbing her young sister's fresh young clitty poo.\n\nLucy shut her eyes and let herself enjoy her sister's experienced fingers on her little cunny wunny. She started thinking that even though she's TWELVE, she still doesn't know what sex is, what it means, in fact, she suddenly said, ""Sara what is sex?""\n\nAnd Sara explained it, ""I'm SIXTEEN but what I know about sex is that it is like when daddy takes his long choo choo train and drives it up mommy's steamy love tunnel!""\n\n""Oh,"" Lucy said, ""like when we went outside and got two ladders and both climbed up and watched mommy and daddy through the window?""\n\n""Exactly!"" Sara said and stuck her middle finger right up Lucy's pussy. ""Wait! Let me get my flute!"""
1143,Cream Girl,['cyber-sex'],"BertNormal: I do that under a different persona, sort of. But this persona is the closest to me. CeramGrl: I decided that i hate boys and im never going to date again because boys are stupid stupid stupid BertNormal: I was at 16. I didnt want to be, but I was. CeramGrl: Yeah, i am sixteen. Its nice to know that one day i wont be BertNormal: I thought girls were way more like guys than they are. And I was incredibly ignorant about a lot of stuff. And afraid to ask about what I knew I didnt know. BertNormal: What stupid boy stuff pissed you off the most? CeramGrl: My goddamned ex boyfriend BertNormal: Why? CeramGrl: and my goddamned computer friend CeramGrl: Ok, this guy is one of my brothers best friends, Ive had a crush on him for seven years BertNormal: And? CeramGrl: sorry, ok, so he was on the same cannoe trip as me, and we finally got toghether, but this was when he had a month until he went way to college BertNormal: So you knew he had to go, and things WERE ok, but then... CeramGrl: he leaves on the fifth of july. So, we get back from the trip at one in the morning, then he calls me the next afternoon and asks me to go out. so then he goes on vacation after this, and he comes back adn he doesnt call and doesnt call and doesnt call, so finally i call him and i cant get ahold of him at all, and i cry for a week, and now im pissed, because no boy has ever made me cry before, and i hate it when girls cry about boys, and now im doing it CeramGrl: And he's leaving in less than a week, and i havent seen him for weeks CeramGrl: and my friend on the computer asked me to marry him, and im sixteen, im not going to get engaged, adn that pissed me off that he had to put that between us. BertNormal: Sex makes guys do crazy things. CeramGrl: sex? BertNormal: Sorry- I got ahead of the game. You did ""get together with your boyfriend"" right? BertNormal: And on what basis could a guy ask you to marry him on line? CeramGrl: no, no no, we werent dating for very long, we only kissed adn stuff CeramGrl: I dont know, he just assumed that i was his girlfriend BertNormal: But the ""and stuff"" was very intense. Sometimes thats what makes a relationship boyfriend and girlfriend. BertNormal: HE assumed?? I thought you did, and were upset when it broke off, and he didnt tell you. CeramGrl: no, it wasnt at all, it was just cuddling CeramGrl: no, i was dating other guys here, and he thought that we were dating, and he asked me to marry him, and it pissed me off BertNormal: Sorry. I just kinda assume that things move along even faster now than they did for me. CeramGrl: for some people they do BertNormal: But not you? BertNormal: AOL is not dating. CeramGrl: no, it isnt CeramGrl: but he thought it was CeramGrl: I told you boys are stupid BertNormal: But he thought it was. Maybe you should just be flattered, he didnt mean to hurt you. CeramGrl: no, i know that, and i feel like a bitch for being mad, but you cant control how you feel BertNormal: You can , but it takes practise, and isnt entirly reliable. CeramGrl: I have to go, im sorry, write me ok?"
1144,Cross-Country Train Trip,"['Mg', 'extrmr-ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'oarl', 'anal', 'size', 'preg']","I think that's why she liked this position so much too, because she knew it got me very excited watching my cock slide in and out of her cunt, and she always made a big show of pulling me out of her till just my knob is inside her, then dropping down hard, burying my full 10 inch length inside her hot, wet cunt.\n\nI started fucking her when she was just a few months shy of her 8th birthday. Both her mother and I were in business for ourselves, and since I did most of my work from home, I became a 'house dad', so that my wife could devote more time developing her restaurant business. She worked long hours, starting early in the morning and working till 9 or 10 o'clock at night. This gave me loads of time to develop a relationship with our daughter, Terri.\n\nHer mother returned to work as soon as she could after delivering our daughter. She pumped breast milk every day for me to feed her with until she was gradually switched over to formula, then to solid food.\n\nThings started innocently enough. Like most fathers, I enjoyed bathing her every night. Right from the start, I played with her little nipples and pussy, and she would giggle. Then I started getting in the tub with her, and she would reach out and grab my flaccid penis and pull on it, giggling all the time. She soon discovered that by squeezing and pulling it at the same time, it would get hard. She loved that.\n\nAs she got older, we spent a lot of time completely naked. We experimented with oral sex. She loved it when I licked and sucked on her young pussy, and when she got a little older, I could bring her to a screaming orgasm by sucking on her clit. She couldn't get enough of that and practically begged me to make her cum. I introduced her to cock sucking when she was 5 years old.\n\nShe wasn't too keen on it at first, thinking it was gross, but she soon got to like it, and now at 7 years of age she could give head as good as any girl more than three times her age. As soon as she started talking, I emphasized the fact that what we were doing was our secret and that she was not to tell anyone, especially her mother. She was a bright child and understood right away.\n\nTerri was fascinated with my penis, and played with it at every opportunity. She was full of questions as to its use, and I answered all her questions honestly. By the time she was 7 years old, she knew more about sex than any of her friends. One day, when we were snuggled together, both of us completely naked and watching one of her favorite cartoons, she surprised me by asking if I could put my penis inside her.\n\nI had wanted to fuck my little angel for a long time, but always held back. I knew that if I ever fucked her, it would have to be at her request, and that I would never rape her. She knew that the first time penetration would hurt and that she would bleed, but she didn't care. She wanted me to do it. My cock sprang to life and precum started flowing profusely. She saw that and started to giggle.\n\n""You want to fuck me, don't you, daddy?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes I do, sweetheart,"" I answered. ""but I don't want to hurt you. You know it'll hurt, don't you?""\n\n""Ya, I know, daddy, but I don't care. I want you to do it. I want to be a big girl. Will you do it, daddy? Please."" She threw her arms around me and kissed me passionately. We had been French kissing for some months now and her little tongue forced its way into my mouth and I sucked it.\n\n""Are you sure this is what you want, princess?"" I asked her. ""Once your hymen is ripped, it's something that can't be fixed. It's not like putting a plaster on a cut. It's permanent. It's gone forever. Do you understand?""\n\nShe looked at me sternly. ""Of course I understand,"" she said. ""I'm not stupid, you know. I just want you to fuck me. That's all. I don't care about anything else.""\n\nI kissed her, picked her up and carried her to her bedroom. After laying her on her bed, I got a thick towel and laid it under her. ""What's that for?"" she asked. I told her it was to protect the sheets so that they wouldn't get covered with blood and semen. ""Your mother would notice that right away."" Then I set up the camcorder. ""Are you going to record this, daddy?"" she asked. I told her I was because I wanted to remember this moment forever. She thought that was cool.\n\n""Before we start, honey,"" I said. ""I want to take a picture of your hymen while it's still intact. Then after we're finished, I'll take another one after I pop your cherry. OK?""\n\nAgain she thought that was cool and readily agreed. She laid on her back and lifted her legs over her head and spread them wide apart. Then she used her fingers to spread her cunt lips apart. I could see her hymen clearly. It was perfect with a circular hole right in the middle of it. I took several shots to make sure I got a good picture.\n\n""Hurry up, daddy, she begged. ""I'm really wet down there."" She giggled.\n\nShe was too. As I stared at her 7 year old cunt, I could see her juice flowing. It ran past her lips, over her perineum, into her bum and soaked into the towel beneath her. Her eyes were closed and she was rubbing her clit hard, making soft moaning sounds of pleasure. She liked playing with herself, and would often masturbate in front of me.\n\nI turned on the camcorder and laid on top of Terri. She was so tiny that my body completely covered her. Arching my back and lifting my lower body, I thoroughly coated her young cunt with a copious amount of precum. When I was satisfied that she was well lubricated, I placed the head of my cock against her slit and pushed gently. She moaned as her lips spread to accept my thickness.\n\nWhen my knob popped inside her, she jumped. ""Ouch! That hurt, daddy,"" she cried. Tears ran down her cheeks.\n\n""I'm sorry, princess,"" I said softly. ""You've never had anything so big inside you before and your lips had to really stretch to let me in. That's why it hurt. You OK now?""\n\n""Yes, daddy,"" she answered, smiling. ""I'm fine now. It doesn't hurt any more.""\n\nIf just putting the head of my cock inside her hurt her enough to make tears come to her eyes, what would it be like when I actually tore her hymen? We had come too far to stop now. We'll have to cross that bridge when we got to it.\n\nI pushed a little more and more of my cock entered her. I pushed again and centimeter by centimeter I went deeper into my daughter's 7 year old cunt. When I felt the resistance of her hymen, and I stopped. We were at the point I feared most. I was going to hurt her and it tore me apart. I had to do something to ease the pain. Reaching between our wet bodies. I rubbed her protruding clit hard and she screamed as I brought her to a powerful orgasm. I made her come 2 more times before I lunged forward, tearing her hymen, and sinking the whole length of my thick throbbing cock inside her. Her eyes opened wide and her lips rounded. Tears flowed from her eyes again, but she didn't make a sound. I lay still letting her get used to the feel of my cock deep in her vagina. I wiped the tears from her face and kissed her passionately. After a while she looked up at me and smiled. ""T- that really h-hurt, daddy,"" she admitted. ""I t-tried not to c-cry, but the tears came anyway. Am I a big girl now, daddy? Eh? Am I?"" She giggled hysterically.\n\nI was so proud of my little girl. She was doing something that not every girl her age did, and she had tried her best not to let me see the pain she went through. Tears came to my eyes.\n\n""Oh, baby!"" I sobbed as I kissed her again. ""I'm so proud of you. Yes. You're a big girl now. How do you feel? Do you like daddy's cock inside you? Does it still hurt?""\n\nShe smiled at me again. Her eyes were opened wide and they glistened. She was breathing hard.\n\n""I feel fine, daddy. It doesn't hurt any more. Your cock feels nice there. It makes me feel so full, like I just ate a big Christmas dinner."" She giggled again.\n\nI started pumping into her, taking short slow strokes. Terri closed her eyes and a soft purring sound escaped her lips.\n\n""Wrap your legs around me, honey,"" I instructed her. She did as I requested, and at the same time her fingers dug deep into my biceps. I started fucking her harder and faster, and her purrs changed to loud moans of pleasure. It didn't take long for her first cock induced orgasm to rack her young body. I felt her start to shake, and then she went stiff. A few seconds later, she lifted her body and let out a loud scream, as she came harder than she had ever cum before. I paused to let her enjoy the pleasure that was sweeping through her young body then I continued fucking her.\n\nShe came maybe 6 times before I felt the urge to cum. My balls started aching as they begged for relief. Arching my back and raising my head, I howled as the first string of hot sticky semen burned down my shaft and blasted into Terri's 7 year old cunt. When she felt the first string splash against her cervix, another powerful orgasm hit her like a cannon shot and she screamed along with me.\n\nWe were both spent, and I collapsed on top of her, burying her under my mass. Our sweaty bodies stuck together as we gasped for breath. My cock started going flaccid and I rolled off her. She squeezed her cunt muscles as tightly as she could in a vain attempt to keep me inside her, but it was no use. I slipped out of her with a loud slopping wet noise and lay beside her.\n\nAfter a few seconds rest, I looked at my precious daughter. She was covered in sweat and her hair was plastered over her pretty face. Her eyes were closed and she had a contented smile on her lips. Her nipples were hard, and a mixture of cum and blood was seeping from her still dilated vagina, which looked red and tender.\n\n""Are you OK, sweetheart?"" I asked her softly.\n\nSlowly she opened her eyes and looked into mine. I could see pure love in them. She sat up and smiled at me.\n\n""Oh, daddy!"" she said enthusiastically. ""That was wonderful. I wish I had asked you to fuck me a long time ago. I never knew fucking could be so nice. Let's do it again. Please?"" She giggled and blushed.\n\n""I think that's enough for the first time,"" I told her firmly. ""You're going to be very sore down there in the morning.""\n\nJust then she looked down between her legs and gasped. She had never seen her cunt wide open like that, nor had she seen blood and cum leak from her slit. I explained that what was leaking from her was blood and cum and that her cunt would close up again soon. ""Wow!"" she exclaimed. ""I must be a big girl now, eh daddy?""\n\nI cleaned her up and had her sit in a hot bathtub for a while to help ease her tenderness. After drying her, I laid her on her bed again and took pictures of her shattered hymen. She fell soundly asleep.\n\nChapter 2\n\nTerri loved having sex with me right from the start, and we recorded many of our sessions. She insisted that I fuck her at least once every day, but it was usually 2 or 3 times a day. During school days she stayed in bed, refusing to get up till I went to her room and filled her preteen cunt with my hot, sticky cum. She loved going to school with my cum sloshing around inside her belly. To keep my cum from staining her panties and running down her legs, I had bought some stick-on mini sanitary pads. She thought they were cool.\n\nOne Saturday morning, a month or so after Terri turned 9, my wife left the house early as usual and I went to Terri's room. She was lying on top of her sheets, naked, waiting for me. I set up the camcorder and switched it on. As I lay beside her, my cock stuck straight up and precum was pouring from it.\n\n""Wow! It looks bigger today, daddy. You must really want to fuck me today."" She giggled as she started to stroke it, them bent over and put it in her mouth. She had an educated mouth and it didn't take long before I had to stop her. ""If you keep that up, sweetheart,"" I warned her, ""I won't be able to fuck you for a while."" She giggled and stopped right away.\n\nShe climbed on top of me, straddling my waist. Lining my cock up to her slit, she dropped down, forcing my hard tool deep into her 9 year old cunt. She purred with pleasure. I held her waist for balance as she bobbed up and down. Soon she was screaming as she made herself cum over and over again.\n\nShe was making so much noise that neither of us heard her bedroom door open. Just at that time I released a string of cum and howled. Terri came as well and screamed along with me.\n\nJust as I was filling my daughter's cunt with my hot, sticky cum, my wife burst into the room. ""What the hell's going on here?"" she yelled angrily. She rushed over to the bed. ""You bastard,"" she screamed. ""You're fucking our daughter.""\n\nBoth Terri and I jumped at the sound of her voice. She grabbed Terri and lifted her unceremoniously off my cock, as she cursed me. Cum was still spurting and covered my stomach. Terri screamed and kicked. ""No, mommy. No."" she shouted. ""Put me back."" She struggled desperately to escape from her mother's hold. ""I want to be with daddy. Please mommy. Let me go."" Tears were flowing down her cheeks. Her arms and legs were flaying in a desperate attempt to get free.\n\nHer mother ignored the pleas of her daughter. ""You've got one week to pack your things and leave this house. You're never going to see your daughter again. For Terri's sake, I'm not going to report you, but if you make any attempt to see her, I might change my mind.""\n\nWith that she carried Terri out of the room. I was stunned over what had just happened. I could hear Terri protesting and crying and her mother telling her to shut up and ordering her to get dressed.\n\nLuckily I found an apartment quickly. I packed all my professional and personal possessions and moved out. Fortunately, when my wife broke in on Terri and me, she failed to notice the camcorder and tapes we had made. I was thankful for that, and took them with me.\n\nI missed Terri very much. I wanted to see her again desperately, but I didn't dare try to contact her. I knew that if I phoned her, my wife would find out and she would report me to the police. Spending 10 years in jail as a child molester didn't appeal to me.\n\nI left my business in the hands of my partner and took off on a long vacation. I had always wanted to take a train trip across the country, and now seemed to be as good a time as any. I lived in the Vancouver, B.C. area. I booked a first class sleeper from there to Halifax, Nova Scotia and return. The whole trip would last a month. I hoped I would be able to get Terri out of my mind. I knew I would never forget her, but if I could think about her less, that would be a start.\n\nIt was raining when the train pulled out of the station, but as we neared the Rocky Mountains, the clouds vanished and the sun shone brightly. With my camcorder in hand, I made my way to the observation car. It seems other people had the same idea as me, for the car was quite full. The only seat that wasn't taken was beside a pretty young girl. She looked to be about the same age as Terri.\n\n""Mind if I sit with you?"" I asked her politely. ""The car's pretty full.""\n\nShe looked at me with a deadpan expression on her face, but didn't say a word. She scooped up her jacket and laid it on her lap.\n\n""Beautiful scenery, isn't it?"" I commented as I shot the countryside as it rolled by.\n\nAgain the little girl didn't say anything. I tried another approach.\n\n""I've got a little girl about your age,"" I told her. ""You remind me a lot of her. She has brunette hair and brown eyes, just like you, and she's just as skinny as you."" I chuckled. ""Want to see a picture of her?""\n\nWithout waiting for a reply, I fished a photo of Terri from my wallet and handed it to her. ""Her name is Terri and she's 9 years old.\n\n The girl took the picture and looked at it. ""She's very pretty,"" she said, smiling for the first time. ""I'm 9 too. We do look a bit alike, don't we?"" She handed the picture back to me. ""Do you have any other pictures of her?""\n\n""Yes. I have a lot more on my computer,"" I told her.\n\n""Can I see them?""\n\nI wasn't about to show her all the pictures I had of Terri just yet, so I put her off. ""Maybe later,"" I told her.\n\nThe ice had been broken. ""My name's John Sampson,"" I told her. ""What's yours?""\n\nShe had been raised to be leery of strangers, especially men. Her teaching told her to get up and leave, but her instincts told her I could be trusted. After all, she reasoned, he was a father just like hers, even if she didn't know who her father was, and he had a little girl the same age as her. He must be alright.\n\n""I'm Nikki. Nikki Macklin,"" she answered.\n\n""I'm very pleased to meet you, Nikki Macklin,"" I said, smiling. She accepted my hand that I had extended to her. It was tiny, just like Terri's, and it was hot and a bit damp. I hung on to it a few seconds longer than I should have before releasing it.\n\n""Is your daughter with you?"" Nikki asked, curiously.\n\nI explained that my wife and I separated a few months ago and that she took our daughter from me and refuses to let me see her. I didn't go into any details.\n\n""That's not fair,"" Nikki stated. She sat up straight and turned towards me. She looked truly concerned. ""You should be able to see your daughter. Why won't she let you see her?""\n\n""I don't really know, Nikki,"" I lied. ""She caught me making love with another woman and I guess she just wants to punish me."" I looked at the floor with a dejected expression on my face. A tear ran down my cheek. Nikki noticed.\n\nShe took my hand in hers and held it. ""Don't be sad, Mr. Sampson,"" she said kindly. ""I'm sure you'll be able to see your daughter again soon.""\n\nI looked into her eyes. She was indeed a very beautiful little girl and I felt my manhood stiffening. I never expected anything like this to happen, but I had the distinct feeling that if I played my cards right, Nikki would be mine.\n\n""I'm sorry Nikki,"" I said. ""I've just met you and here I am acting like a baby. Please forgive me.""\n\nWe talked for a long time as we watched the mountains pass by. I got her to tell me about herself. She liked school and would be going into grade 4, just like Terri. She lived in Vancouver with her mother. She didn't know who her father was, and she didn't think her mother did either. She had lots of friends at school, but most of the time she felt lonely. She didn't have any family besides her mother and her mother pretty well ignored her a lot of the time. She admitted her mother drank a lot and was out almost every night, drinking, leaving her home alone. Many times her mother would bring men home and she was often woken up in the middle of the night by all the noise they made in the next room. Her mother would yell and scream, and at first, Nikki thought the man was hurting her. But she later discovered that her mother was screaming with pleasure.\n\n""Do you know what your mother and her friend were doing?"" I asked her.\n\nShe looked at me with disdain. ""Of course I do,"" she answered. ""I'm not stupid.""\n\n""I bet you spied on them a few times,"" I remarked, ignoring her disdain. ""I know Terri used to spy on her mother and me when we were making love.""\n\nNikki went as red as a beet. She fidgeted. ""N-no, I-I never did that?"" She diverted her eyes from me and stared at the floor.\n\nI lifted her head and stared into her eyes. ""You don't have to lie to me, Nikki,"" I said softly. ""Don't forget, I've got a little girl and I know what they get up to. Now, tell me honestly, did you ever spy on them?""\n\nNikki sat back in her seat. Her long skinny legs were crossed under her, revealing her pretty pink panties with roses printed on them. I couldn't help but stare at them. She slouched down a bit, pulling them tight into her slit and forming the most beautiful camel toe I ever saw. My cock instantly hardened.\n\nFinally, after a few seconds delay, she spoke. ""Ya, I did spy on her a few times,"" she admitted.\n\n""What did you see?"" I asked her excitedly. I tried to keep my voice calm.\n\n""I can't tell you that,"" she replied emphatically. ""It's dirty."" Dirty came out as a soft whisper.\n\n""Sex isn't dirty, sweetheart,"" I told her. ""It's natural. Everyone does it.""\n\n""D-did your daughter tell you what she saw?""\n\n""Yes. She told me. It wasn't easy for her at first, but I got her to tell me.""\n\n""W-what did she tell you?""\n\n""Well, she saw her mother put my thing … my penis … in her mouth. She saw me lick her vagina … her pussy. She saw me put my thing in her mother's pussy. She saw and heard her mother scream with delight as I made her cum over and over. Is that what you saw and heard?""\n\nNikki blushed again. ""Y-ya! I saw the same thing,"" she admitted. ""Do all women scream like that? It scared me at first. I thought he was hurting her, but she seemed to like what he was doing.""\n\n""Not all women scream, but a lot of them do. They get so excited they can't help themselves. Guys kinda scream too, but it's more of a howl or a grunt.""\n\n""Really?"" she asked, surprised. ""I never heard the men howl. Do you howl?""\n\n""I sure do, honey,"" I answered honestly, chuckling.\n\n""Oh, wow!"" was all she could say.\n\n""I want you to be honest, Nikki,"" I said. ""What did you do when you were watching them? You tell me what you did and I'll tell you what Terri did. Fair enough?""\n\n""W-what do you mean?"" she asked, sounding puzzled.\n\n""Well, you must have done something, probably with your fingers?""\n\nWith those words, Nikki knew exactly what I meant. She was reluctant to tell me, but I prodded her on.\n\nAgain she blushed. Leaning close to my ear, she whispered, ""I-I touched m-my p-private place."" Then she started to giggle hysterically.\n\n""What were you wearing at the time?"" I asked her.\n\n""My baby doll PJ's."" she answered.\n\n""Did you touch your pussy over top of your PJ's or did you go under them and touch it directly?""\n\n""Over top at first, then I went under them.""\n\n""Did it feel good? That probably wasn't the first time you touched yourself there, was it?""\n\n""Why are you asking me all these questions? It's embarrassing.""\n\n""Because it does you good to get it out of your system. It did Terri good. Now tell me, did it feel good?""\n\n""Y-Ya! I-it felt really good. I made myself c-cum.""\n\nNikki didn't realize it, but all the time she was talking, I was staring at her panties. She was too embarrassed to look at me, so didn't notice. A damp spot started growing and quickly grew to cover her whole crotch.\n\n""What did Terri do?"" she asked.\n\n""Pretty much the same thing you did,"" I told her. ""She told me she put 2 fingers inside her pussy and finger fucked herself till she came. Then when she went back into her bedroom, she did it again and came 2 more times.""\n\n""Why did she tell you all that? I don't understand why she would do that. I mean you're her father.""\n\n""Because I asked her, and because she loves and trusts me. I spotted her spying on us one night, and the next day I asked her what she saw. Just like you, she found it hard to admit to it at first, but once she started, she told me everything.""\n\nJust then the dinner bell rang. ""Are you hungry, Nikki? How about I buy you supper.""\n\n""Can I stop by my room and tell mommy where I am?"" she asked.\n\n""Sure, but I don't think it would be a good idea to tell her what we were talking about, do you?""\n\nNikki giggled. ""No it wouldn't. Don't worry. I won't tell her anything.""\n\nI waited outside her room while she talked to her mother. Five minutes later she opened the door and told me her mother wanted to see me.\n\nWhen I entered the room, Nikki's mother was standing at the mirror in her slip, 'putting on her face'. ""Hi, Mrs. Macklin. I'm John Sampson. Nikki tells me you want to see me.""\n\nShe smiled at me. She was a beautiful woman in her late twenties or early thirties. She had long brunet hair like Nikki's, brown eyes and thick lips, again like Nikki. Whereas Nikki was skinny, her mother had a very curvy figure with large breasts and long shapely legs.\n\n""Hi, John,"" she greeted me. I'm Mary, Nikki's mom. I'm very pleased to meet you. Please excuse how I look, but I'm just getting ready to go out for the evening.""\n\n""The pleasure's all mine, I assure you. And by the way, Mary, you look very attractive in that slip.""\n\nMary giggled and I winked at Nikki, who was watching us intently. I found out early in life that you can get almost anything you want with a little flattery.\n\n""Your daughter and I had a nice afternoon together, and I was about to take her to dinner. Is that OK?""\n\n""I don't usually let her go off with strangers,"" she replied. ""Nikki told me some things about you.""\n\n""Nothing bad, I hope,"" I interrupted, and chuckled.\n\nMary and Nikki both giggled. I was amazed but not surprised at how similar their giggles sounded.\n\n""No. No. Nothing bad,"" she continued. ""I'm sorry to hear about your marital problems. Believe me, I know what you're going through. I think it's a shame that your wife won't let you see your daughter. I hope you'll be able to work things out.\n\nAnyway, as I was saying, I don't usually let her go off with strangers. But she seems to like you very much. Maybe she associates you with the father figure she never had. I don't know. But I've got a good feeling about you, and my feelings are usually pretty good. I can size men up pretty accurately. I think she'll be in good hands with you. Just don't spoil her.""\n\n""That's a tall order,"" I joked. ""How could I not spoil a pretty little girl like this?"" I put my arm around Nikki's shoulder and pulled her into me. She giggled and put her arm around me just above my crotch.\n\nMary was slipping her dress on as she talked. ""Don't keep her up too late, John,"" she ordered. ""I want her asleep when I get back. I'll probably have someone with me, and I don't want her awake, spoiling things for me. Do you understand?"" She smiled and winked at me, then adjusted her bra and ran her hands over her shapely bum, her eyes never leaving me. I could feel Nikki shudder.\n\nHer wink and smile were very suggestive, and I think they held a special message for me. If I must say so myself, I am a very good looking guy, and I keep myself in good physical shape. It's not unusual for ladies to flirt with me.\n\n""I understand perfectly, Mary,"" I told her. ""Listen, I've got an idea. See what you think of it. It may make things easier for you. I've got a nice room on board. It has a single bed and a sofa chair that would fit Nikki perfectly. Why doesn't she stay with me tonight? Would you like that, Nikki? Maybe I'll show you some more pictures of Terri. Terri's my daughter,"" I explained to Mary.\n\nThis suggestion was a surprise to Nikki as well as to Mary. Nikki jumped up and down with joy. ""Oh, mommy!"" she screamed. ""Can I? Can I. Please? I'll be a good girl. I promise. I'll do everything Mr. Sampson tells me to do. I promise. I promise. I promise.""\n\nMary looked at me suspiciously for a few seconds. Then she smiled broadly and said ""You know, John that may not be a bad idea. It would certainly solve a lot of problems and it would save me from worrying about her all night. Would you like to stay with John tonight, honey?"" she asked her daughter. ""What a silly question,"" she added, giggling uncontrollably. ""Of course you would, wouldn't you, honey?""\n\nThe deal was made and Nikki and I headed to the dining car.\n\nChapter 3\n\n""Did you see the way mommy came on to you, Mr. Sampson?"" Nikki asked as we sat down. The waiter handed us each a menu and left to let us decide what we wanted.\n\n""Yes,"" I answered, smiling. ""She made it very obvious. Did that bother you?""\n\n""Not really,"" she replied. ""She's always doing that. I'm used to it by now. I only hope she doesn't take you away from me. She's done that before, you know. We had a neighbor once who used to play with me. Mommy made him have sex with her and he stopped playing with me."" She looked sad as she recalled the situation.\n\n""What would you think if I did have sex with her? She's a very attractive woman, you know. You get your good looks from her."" I chuckled and squeezed her knee under the table. I fully expected her to make some sort of protest, but she didn't. She just blushed and giggled.\n\n""I wouldn't be very happy about that,"" she answered honestly. ""I'd like to have some friends who are only interested in me, someone who she can't take away from me. I'm really scared she's going to take you away. I can tell. She likes you and she's going to try. I know she is.""\n\nTears started to roll down her cheeks. I put my arm around her shoulders and pulled her into me. Wiping her eyes, I kissed them gently, and then placed a soft kiss on her lips. ""Nikki, I promise I won't let her seduce me as long as we are friends. I promise.""\n\nI kissed her lips again, this time rubbing my tongue gently along them. She didn't protest, nor did she protest when my hand squeezed her knee again and when I moved my hand higher up her thigh.\n\nShe looked into my eyes. ""D-do you really p-promise, Mr. Sampson? R-really?"" Her eyes were bright and shiny now and a big grin spread over her face.\n\n""Yes, Nikki, I promise. Really."" I said.\n\nWe had a lovely supper that night. When we finished, we returned to the observation car. It was getting dark and we were the only people there. I put my arm around Nikki's shoulders and she snuggled into me. We sat in silence for several minutes as the countryside rolled by.\n\n""Can I ask you something, Nikki?"" I asked her softly. She nodded her head.\n\n""Do you know what French kissing is?""\n\n""Ya!"" she replied. ""It's when you use your tongue.""\n\n""That's right. Have you ever done it?""\n\n""No! Why?"" She lifted her head and looked questioningly at me.\n\n""Well, remember when I kissed your lips in the dinning cart?""\n\nAgain she nodded.\n\n""I ran my tongue across your lips and you didn't try to stop me. I was just wondering why. The first time I did that to Terri, she stopped me saying it was yucky.""\n\n""Did she? I don't know. I thought it felt nice, I guess."" She giggled. ""Does she let you do it now?""\n\n""She loves it now,"" I admitted, smiling. ""In fact, that's the only way we kiss now.""\n\nI let my hand drop to Nikki's knee, and I squeezed it gently. ""Do you mind me doing this, Nikki?"" I asked.\n\n""No, I don't mind. It feels quite nice. It kinda sends tingles through me."" She giggled again.\n\n""What about this?"" I asked as I slid my hand higher up her inner thigh. ""Does that send tingles too?""\n\nI felt her shudder, but she didn't try to stop me. ""Y-Ya!"" she admitted. ""Even more. Do you do that with Terri too?""\n\n""Yes I do, sweetheart, and she loves it. She even spreads her legs wide apart to give me more room.""\n\nNikki sat up in surprise. ""R-really? Oh wow!"" She snuggled back into me and, to my surprise, her thighs parted. Whether this was intentional or not, I'm not sure, but the fact remained she did it. I slid my hand a little farther up but stopped when my finger brushed her panties. ""I-I wish I had a daddy like you,"" she remarked in a whisper. ""Your daughter is so lucky.""\n\n""Why can't I be your daddy?"" I asked. ""I'd really like that.""\n\nAgain she sat upright. There was a shocked expression on her face. ""Y-you mean y-you'd marry my m-mommy?""\n\n""I like your mother,"" I admitted. ""She's a very sexy and beautiful lady, but I don't care for her in that way. I only care for her daughter.""\n\nNikki's mouth dropped and her eyes popped wide open. I don't think she could believe her ears. ""Y-y-you m-mea … Omigod!"" she exclaimed. ""D-d-do y-you really … Omigod! Omigod! Omigod! I can't believe it."" She screamed and threw her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips. I tried to push my tongue into her mouth but her lips were tightly closed. I pulled my lips from hers and told her to open her mouth a little. She did as I instructed and my tongue entered her mouth. I was surprised and pleased that her tongue met mine and they slid over each other. Our saliva mixed and we drank together.\n\nOur passionate kiss lasted for only about 30 seconds, but it was the most heavenly 30 seconds. ""Did you like that, Nikki? I asked.\n\nShe blushed and giggled. ""Ya! It was nice,"" she admitted. ""I'm so excited,"" she admitted again. ""Do you really like me? I mean really like me? Better than mommy? I mean I'm only a kid. How could you like me better?""\n\n""Because you are the most beautiful and sexiest 9 year old girl I know. I want to spend all my time with you. I want to satisfy all your needs and make you the happiest little girl in the world. I can do that, Nikki. I can.""\n\n""But what about Terri?"" she asked.\n\n""I'll always have a spot in my heart for her, but right now most of the room in there is for you, no one else.""\n\nI drew her to me and kissed her passionately again. She threw her arms around my neck and squeezed me to her. My left hand cupped her right breast; at least where her breast will be in a couple of years, and my right hand slid higher up her skirt till it was in full contact with her preteen vulva, albeit through her panties. Her panties were hot and wet. She purred in my mouth and her body squirmed as she tried to get closer to me. I slid my finger under the gusset of her panties, and slid it along her slit. She was very hot and wet down there. She purred louder and her purrs turned to moans of delight. Suddenly her body began to shake. She clamped her thighs tightly together, trapping my finger. A scream escaped her throat, and vibrated inside my mouth, then she collapsed and went as limp as a wet rag. Her body finally relaxed, and when she came to, she jumped and looked at me through half closed eyes.\n\n""W-what h-happened?"" she asked.\n\n""I think you fainted, princess,"" I told her. ""You had a nice orgasm. It must have been too much for you, and you passed out. Are you OK now?""\n\n""Ya! I guess,"" she stated. ""I just remember kissing you. Then I felt something between my legs. It felt so good. That's all I remember.""\n\n""That was my finger you felt,"" I admitted. ""It felt good, didn't it, sweetheart?""\n\n""M-m-m-m-m ya!"" was her reply. ""Do you do that with Terri?"" she asked curiously.\n\n""Yes. That and more,"" I told her honestly.\n\nI held her tightly for a few more minutes. She had more questions, but I told her to keep them till later. It was dark now and we couldn't see anything outside except for a few lights from some isolated farms. We headed back and picked up some overnight items from her cabin, like her toiletry things, nightwear and a change of clothes for tomorrow.\n\nChapter 4\n\nWhen we entered my cabin, Nikki wasted no time in asking more questions.\n\n""Mr. Sampson? When I asked you if you touch your daughter on her … you know … between her legs, you said you did and more. What did you mean by that?""\n\n""I think you know, Nikki, and I think it excited you. Why don't I show you some movies I made of Terri and me? I think they will answer all your questions.""\n\nI powered up my laptop and sat in front of it. Patting my lap, I signaled Nikki to sit on it. She did so eagerly.\n\nThe first still pictures were innocent enough. They were of Terri in her school clothes and her play clothes. Then there were some of her in her bikini, then in her PJ's.\n\n""She has a nice figure, doesn't she, Mr. Sampson?"" she commented. I had to agree.\n\nNext came some short videos. These were a bit more risqué. They started as a kind of strip tease. Terri started dancing around and slowly removing her clothing till she was completely naked, then she danced around some more, playing coy, and showing off her then 8 year old body. She had a magnificent body. Being only 8 years old, she had no breasts, but her nipples were hard and stood out proudly. She ran her hands over them and pinched and pulled on them, elongating them. Then she ran her hands over her bald vulva seductively. She parted her lips and the camera zoomed in capturing her outer lips then her inner lips. Her outer vulva was a beautiful soft pink color, which darkened when the inner part was shown.\n\nNikki gasped, and squirmed on my lap. ""Omigod!"" she exclaimed. ""Sh-she's naked. Omigod!"" I could feel my lap where she sat getting hotter and wetter.\n\n""A-are you taking these pictures?"" she asked.\n\nI confirmed that I was.\n\n""D-do you fu…, you know, do you f-fu… oh wow! D-do you f-fuck h- her? Omigod! I c-cant believe this. She's too young for s-sex.""\n\n""Don't get impatient, sweetheart,"" I told her, as my hand caressed her leg and thighs. She seemed to hardly notice what I was doing. ""Things will become clearer in a minute.""\n\nThe next video started with Terri lying on her back in the middle of her bed. Slowly she raised her legs over her head and spread them apart. The camera zoomed in for a close-up of her vulva as she used her hands to spread her lips wide apart. The camera closed in for tighter shot of her intact hymen. ""That's your hymen, honey. Pretty isn't it?"" The voice sounded familiar, and then she suddenly recognized it as mine. Terri giggled.\n\n""T-that's your voice,"" Nikki said. ""You are taking these pictures. Omigod!"" She squirmed some more and rubbed against my hardened penis. She had to be feeling it against her bum. She had to.\n\nThe next video again started with Terri lying in the middle of her bed. Her knees were bent and parted, and her vulva looked wet, red and puffy. She raised her hands to the camera and said. ""Fuck me, daddy. I want you to fuck me.""\n\nThe camera panned out to include the whole bed and a man entered the picture. He was tall and had a wonderful build. He stopped, turned toward the camera, and Nikki gasped as she recognized me. He was holding his huge penis in his hand and stroked it slowly. Precum was flowing from the tip and dripping on the floor and sheets. He let go of his cock for the camera to capture its shape and size unobstructed.\n\nNikki gasped again. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. She had seen the cocks of her mother's lovers, but they looked tiny compared to the one in the video. Unconsciously, she spread her thighs further apart and began rubbing her crotch, moving my hand out of the way to do so.\n\nThe man knelt between his daughters spread legs, crawling forwards till his cock touched her. He took his cock in his hand and spread precum all over his daughter's slit. Then, placing it at the entrance to her cunt, he pushed. Nothing seemed to happen. He pushed harder. All he succeeded in doing this time was to push Terri's lips inside her cunt.\n\n""I'm going to apply some more precum, honey,"" Nikki heard him explain. ""Your cunt is so tight it's hard for me to get inside you.""\n\nNikki watched as the man thoroughly coated his daughter's lips with more precum. Her heart was pounding in her chest and she was having trouble breathing. Her hand was now inside her panties and she was rubbing her clit hard.\n\nShe watched as the man again placed the head of his cock against her slit and pushed. This time, with the added lubricant, his knob popped inside his daughter. ""Ouch, daddy!"" Terri yelled. ""That hurt.""\n\n""Sorry sweetheart,"" she heard him say. ""I'll try to be gentler.""\n\nNikki was getting more and more excited as she watched the cock sink deeper into his daughter's virgin cunt. Her skirt was soaked in sweat as were her panties.\n\n""Take your skirt and panties off, baby,"" I suggested. ""It'll make it easier for you.""\n\nWithout thinking, Nikki stood up and removed her skirt, then literally ripped her panties to get them off. She threw them in a heap on the floor and sat back down on my lap, right on top of my throbbing cock.\n\nBefore she had a chance to resume masturbating herself, I had my hand on her crotch. I slipped a finger into her cunt till I felt the resistance of her hymen. My thumb rubbed her clitoris vigorously.\n\nNikki stared open mouthed at the laptop monitor as the man's cock pumped in and out of his daughters, 8 year old cunt. His hand went between their sweaty bodies and he rubbed her clit hard, taking her to orgasm after orgasm. Nikki was surprised to hear how she screamed through each one. Suddenly he stopped. Pulling almost out of her cunt, he jammed his prick in hard, tearing her hymen, before his whole length was buried inside her. Nikki screamed just as Terri yelled in pain from the popping of her cherry. She seemed to feel the pain Terri was experiencing, and her eyes filled with tears as did Terri's.\n\nNikki turned and looked into my eyes. There was something different in them. Instead of admiration that I used to see, there was now what seemed like hate.\n\n""You bastard,"" she screamed at me. ""How could you hurt your own daughter like that?"" She pounded her fists against my chest.\n\nI grabbed her wrists and held them. ""I know how you feel, sweetheart,"" I told her, ""but just wait a minute. You'll see it wasn't as bad as it seems.""\n\nNikki resumed watching the video. By now, the pain had left Terri, and she laid there smiling at her daddy.\n\n""Are you OK now, honey?"" the man asked her. ""Has the pain gone?""\n\n""Yes, daddy, I'm fine,"" she answered. ""The pain only lasted a minute, and then it disappeared. It doesn't hurt any more. Honest."" She smiled again and pulled her daddy's head down kissing him passionately.\n\n""How does my cock feel inside you?"" John asked.\n\nTerri giggled. ""It feels wonderful, daddy. It really does. It makes me feel really full down there just like when mommy makes a big Christmas dinner."" She giggles.\n\n""Didn't I tell you, Nikki,"" I said. ""The pain only lasted a minute.""\n\nNikki felt a lot better after hearing that, and she snuggled against me and returned her attention to the video.\n\nThe man was now fucking Terri slowly, taking short strokes. Nikki could hear her purring contently. ""Wrap your legs around my waist, Terri,"" she heard John tell his daughter. ""It'll make it feel a lot better.""\n\n""You mean like mommy does?"" she asks.\n\nHe was fucking her faster now. Nikki could see Terri squeezing his waist with her legs, and her fingers dug into his biceps. Her toes curled and parted over and over again as he brought her closer to orgasm. Suddenly her body started to shake violently, and then she went as stiff as a board.\n\n""Watch this, Nikki,"" I advised her. ""She's ready to cum.""\n\nNikki's eyes were glued to the monitor as the man fucked his daughter harder and harder. Suddenly Terri arched her back till her whole body weight was resting on her head and back. She screamed at the top of her voice. Nikki jumped when she screamed. Terri's body shook for several seconds as wave after wave of the greatest feeling she had ever experienced hit her with the force of a tidal wave. She moaned as the waves became less intense, allowing her to breathe again. Her mind was completely disoriented and she could only speak gibberish. She sighed as the feeling receded, releasing its grip on her body. She dropped her arms and legs and sunk into the mattress. ""Oh God!"" she said finally when her voice returned to her.\n\nThat was quite enough for young Nikki to watch for the first night. There was just one more thing I wanted her to see. Searching my files, I found the pictures of her hymen, the before and after ones. ""This is Terri's hymen before I fucked her,"" I told her. ""It's beautiful, isn't it? Your's will look something like that. Now this is it after I fucked her. See the difference?"" Nikki's mouth fell open. She found it difficult to believe what she was seeing.\n\nI turned the computer off. Holding her close to me, she sank into my arms, her head resting on my chest. I caressed her thighs again and she opened them wider. She was still breathing hard and I could feel her heart pounding in her chest. Her eyes closed. My pants were soaking wet from her secretions.\n\nSlowly she raised her head and looked at me with those big brown eyes of hers. They looked hazed over like someone in a trance. ""A- are you g-going to f-fuck me, Mr. Sampson?"" she asked curiously.\n\n""I'd like to, sweetheart, but only if you really want me to. I'd never rape you, or any girl for that matter. Do you want me to?""\n\n""I-I t-think so,"" she answered softly. ""B-but I'm r-really s- scared. I like the way you t-touch my c-cunny. It m-makes me feel really g-good.""\n\n""Tell you what, sweetheart,"" I said. ""Why don't you take a shower and think about it. If you decide you want to go ahead with it, I promise I'll be as gentle as possible with you. How does that sound.""\n\nNikki felt better knowing I wasn't trying to force her into doing anything she didn't want to do. She got up, gathered up her toiletry items and headed to the bathroom. She suddenly stopped short. Turning around to face me she said, ""How come I don't have my dress or panties on? Where are they?""\n\nI laughed. Not at her, but at the expression on her face. She really didn't remember taking them off. I explained what happened, and she seemed to accept that. ""There's very little room in the bathroom to get undressed,"" I explained to her. ""I'd suggest you take the rest of your clothes off here.""\n\nShe stared at me for a few seconds as if she was thinking things over in her mind. Then she shrugged, placed her toiletry things on the table and removed the rest of her clothing. I trembled when she pulled her little top over her head, exposing her small breasts, really no more than dark brown, puffy areolas with stiff nipples standing out proudly. Standing before me completely naked now, she smiled and turned around so that I could see her 9 year old body from all angles. I gasped at the sight before me and I couldn't breathe. The marvelous sight of her hairless pussy and her still undeveloped breasts just about sent me over the edge. My cock tented in my pants and precum produced a large dark stain on them.\n\n""Am I as pretty as Terri,"" she asked teasingly, and spun one more time.\n\n""Y-you are gorgeous, princess. I think you are much prettier than Terri."" At least she was just as pretty as my daughter, but she was here with me now, and Terri was miles away. That played a big part in my decision.\n\nNikki giggled and gathered up her things again and disappeared into the bathroom. From her actions, there was very little doubt what her decision would be.\n\nWhile she showered, I made up the bed, removing all the blankets, leaving only the bottom sheet which I covered with a bath towel. I then made the sofa into a bed just to give her the impression of security. I stripped down to just me shorts, set up 2 camcorders, one at the head of the bed and one at the foot, both covering the entire bed. Then I waited.\n\nChapter 5\n\nI was sitting on the bed when Nikki came out of the bathroom. She had a towel wrapped around her body, and one wrapped around her head.\n\n""Your bathroom's nicer than ours,"" she commented, as she rubbed her hair. Reaching into her bag, she removed a brush and started to brush her hair.\n\n""Want me to do that for you?"" I asked.\n\nShe giggled. ""That would be nice,"" she said and sat next to me.\n\nI brushed her hair and was careful not to hurt her. She had long hair and pretty soon it was shiny and as dry as I could get it.\n\n""Did you use to brush Terri's hair?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes, all the time. She liked me doing it. Her hair was long too.""\n\nWhen I finished I asked her if she had made up her mind.\n\n""About what?"" she asked coyly, and giggled.\n\n""You know. Do you want me to?""\n\nShe giggled again. ""Oh that,"" she said and blushed. ""I didn't have to think about it. I knew the minute you asked me."" More giggles.\n\n""You're teasing me, aren't you?"" I told her.\n\n""Maybe.""\n\n""Well. Do you want me to or not?"" I sounded a bit put off.\n\nA huge grin spread over her face and she looked me straight in the eyes. ""What do you think?""\n\n""I think you're having fun with me. That's what I think.""\n\nNikki giggled again. She stood up in front of me and teasingly loosened the towel and let it fall around her feet. She ran her hands seductively over her breasts, her pussy and her bum. ""Does this answer your question?""\n\nSeeing little Nikki standing in front of me completely naked, showing me her 9 year old body, almost sent me over the edge. Flashes of Terri spun through my head. They were so much alike, it was eerie. Her flat, skinny tummy, her undeveloped chest, her hairless vulva, her long, skinny legs, her knobby knees, her gorgeous bum, all added to my fantasy. I found it difficult to breathe. She smiled as she stood there and I quickly pulled my shorts down and stepped out of them. I consider myself a well endowed man, and her expression turned to awe when she finally saw my cock in its entire erectile splendor. In close quarters as we were, my throbbing hard-on must have looked extremely huge to her.\n\nShe stares at me with her mouth and eyes wide open. She had obviously never seen anything like it before. Her gaze moved from my face to my manhood, back to my face and returned to my pulsing cock which is now dripping precum.\n\nI grabbed her and pulled her down onto the bed. ""Oh Nikki!"" I exclaimed. ""I've wanted you from the first moment I saw you.""\n\nI tried to kiss her again, but she pushed me off her and she sat up. Her eyes fell to my throbbing cock again and she couldn't take them off it.\n\n""I-it's s-so b-big,"" she uttered nervously. ""T-there's no w-way it'll fit inside m-me. No way.""\n\n""You're forgetting that it fit inside Terri,"" I reminded her. ""You saw the video. She took it all, didn't she?""\n\nShe buried her face in her hands and sobbed. ""I-I'm so s-scared, M-Mr. S-Sampson. She threw her arms around me and pressed her hot naked body tightly against mine. I caressed her naked back and bum as I tried to calm her down. Pretty soon her sobbing subsided and she stopped shaking. She sat up again.\n\n""We'll take it easy, sweetheart,"" I told her. ""Why don't we start by you examining my penis and playing with it? That way you can get used to it and it won't be so scary to you. Don't worry, it won't bite you."" I chuckled at my humor and Nikki giggled.\n\nI laid on my back and encouraged her to touch my cock and then hold it in her hand. ""Good girl,"" I praised her as she finally dug up the courage to touch it.\n\nMy cock was well beyond the average size, being a good 10 inches long and very thick. As Nikki played with it, I could see that my shaft was about the same thickness as her wrist, and my knob was as big as her fist. I was very proud of my manhood. I had been circumcised when I was a baby. At that time the doctors were trying to get away from circumcision, but my parents, being from the old school, insisted that I be cut. I think it has its advantages. For one thing, I found that it toughened the skin on my cock head which allows me to fuck longer without cumming. A lot of my uncut friends tell me that their cock is so sensitive, that they can't fuck for too long a time. Also, when a woman sees my manhood for the first time, she knows exactly what she's getting. She doesn't have to dig through all that loose skin to find it. Also I've noticed that my knob seems bigger and a different color than that of an uncut man. I don't know if that's true, but that's what it seems like to me. Mine, for example is a deep purplish color, and it looks like a mushroom or a helmet. The rim of my head hangs over the shaft by at least a half inch all around. That gives it a very dominant appearance which most women can't resist.\n\nI noticed that Nikki was examining my manhood with great eagerness. She was sitting cross legged beside me, and she was crouched down low to get a good look at it. She looked up at me and smiled. ""Your thingy seems bigger than those of mommy's friends,"" she commented. ""It's much fatter too.""\n\nShe continued examining it thoroughly. Her little fingers traced the tangle of veins that ran the length of my cock. ""Why are there so many blood veins on it?"" she asked curiously.\n\nI explained that they brought blood to my cock to make it grow big and get hard. She seemed to understand.\n\n""It feels so hard on the inside,"" she added. ""But it's nice and soft outside. It feels nice."" She giggled.\n\n""This thing is soft and spongy,"" she continued, touching my knob.\n\n""That's the head of my cock. Sometimes I call it my knob. It's spongy like that so that it can compress and fit inside a girl's cunt easier,"" I explained. Again she seemed to understand.\n\n""Are these your balls?"" she asked, as she fondled them.\n\n""Yes they are, dear. You've got to be careful with them. They're very delicate and it doesn't take much to really hurt me. So promise me you'll be gentle with them. OK?""\n\n""I will, Mr. Sampson,"" Nikki promised as she continued rolling them around in her hand. ""They're fun,"" she said, giggling.\n\nIt was obvious that little Nikki was fascinated with my manhood. I let her play with it for a while longer, and then taught her the fine art of masturbating a man. She caught on quickly.\n\n""Oh, Nikki,"" I moaned. ""That feels so nice. You're doing a good job.""\n\nShe smiled, proud of what she was accomplishing. Precum started seeping out. She jumped. ""W-what's that s-stuff?"" she screamed.\n\nI explained what precum was and it's purpose. I got her to put her finger into it. She did and giggled hysterically as she pulled a long string, watching it stretch then break. She thought that was great fun and did it over and over till she managed to pull a string that stretched a good 12 inches.\n\n""Girls like the taste of that,"" I explained further. ""Terri really likes it. Why don't you try it? Take some on your finger and taste it. You'll like it, I'm sure.""\n\nNikki looked at me with what appeared to be disgust on her face. ""No way!"" she exclaimed. ""It's yucky.""\n\nI laughed. ""That's exactly what Terri said at first, but when I finally convinced her to try it, she was surprised at how much she liked it. Go on. Give it a try. Don't be a big sissy.""\n\n""I'm not a sissy,"" she snapped, giving me a look of disdain.\n\nJust to prove the point, she dipped her little finger into a blob of precum and took it to her mouth. With her face screwed up, she gingerly dipped her tongue into it and tasted it.\n\n""M-m-m-m-m,"" she said. ""It doesn't taste too bad."" She licked some more off her finger and tasted again. A grin spread over her face. ""You were right, Mr. Sampson. It's nice. I really like it."" She scooped up more and popped the whole lot into her mouth, all the time giggling, nonstop.\n\nMy heart was pounding in my chest, and I was breathing hard. Watching this little 9 year old girl, whom I had just met earlier in the day, eagerly tasting my precum, was really turning me on. I had to take things to the next step.\n\n""You know what?"" I asked rhetorically. ""Terri likes to get it right from the source. She likes to lick it off my cock and not her finger. She even likes to put the head of my cock in her mouth and get it that way. Why don't you try that?""\n\n""Uh-uh,"" she said. ""I'm not doing that. No way.""\n\n""Terri does it,"" I repeated. I had noticed before that when I told her that Terri did something, Nikki usually went along with it.\n\n""I don't care,"" she replied determinedly. ""I'm not going to do that. It's gross!""\n\n""OK. Be a sissy then. See if I care. You're the one loosing out here. Sissy! Sissy chicken! Sissy chicken! Sissy chicken!"" I hoped I wasn't going too far here. I knew she didn't like to be called a sissy, and I hoped by saying that, it would spur her on to try just like it did with the precum earlier. Of course there was also the chance that it would scare her off and she would leave me. If I wanted her to blow me, I had to take the chance.\n\nI was right. Nikki became furious. Her face turned bright red and her whole body shook. She got up and stomped around the room. ""I'm not a sissy chicken,"" she yelled. I'm not. I'm not. I'm not. I'll show you I'm not a sissy chicken.""\n\nShe stomped back to the bed, bent over, straightened my cock, opened her mouth wide and stuck the whole head of my cock in her mouth. Her lips closed around it and she started running her tongue all around the circumference. Oh God! The feeling was out of this world. I closed my eyes and groaned with delight.\n\nAfter about 30 seconds, she lifted her head and glared at me contrarily. ""Do you still think I'm a sissy chicken, now?"" she snapped.\n\nI watched her lick her lips and clear her mouth of my precum. ""No, princess,"" I answered her. ""You're not a sissy chicken. You're the bravest little girl in the whole wide world."" She beamed with pride.\n\n""Do you know what you just did?"" I asked her.\n\n""Ya! Of course I do,"" she replied. ""I licked your … your … ah … your thingy.""\n\n""It's called a cock,"" I corrected her. ""Can you say cock?""\n\n""C-c-cock,"" she stuttered.\n\n""Now say 'I licked your cock'.""\n\nNikki took in a deep breath and repeated, ""I-I licked your c- cock."" She broke down and giggled hysterically and threw herself across my chest.\n\n""I'll tell you what you really did, Nikki,"" I continued. ""You sucked my cock. When you put my head in your mouth, you sucked me. You gave me a blow job. And I'll tell you without a word of a lie, you're a great cock sucker.""\n\n""Don't call me that,"" she snapped again. ""I've heard that expression before and it's not nice. Only bad girls are called that and I'm not a bad girl, I'm a good girl."" Tears started to roll down her cheeks and she sobbed.\n\nI took her in my arms and held her tightly to me. She melted into me. ""I'm sorry, sweetheart. I didn't mean to insult you. I meant it as a compliment. For the first time sucking my cock, you did a great job. You made me feel really good. You have a talent for sucking cock. You're even better than Terri, and she's been sucking me for over a year now. So when I call you a cock sucker, I'm really complimenting you. Do you understand?""\n\nNikki stopped crying and lifted her head and looked straight into my eyes. ""D-do you mean that, Mr. Sampson?"" she asked. ""Really mean that? Do I really do it good? Am I really better than Terri? Really?""\n\n""Yes, honey, I do mean it. I will never lie to you, and that is a promise.""\n\nNikki's eyes beamed and she placed a soft gentle kiss on my lips, before sinking back into my torso. ""Thanks, Mr. Sampson,"" she whispered into my chest.\n\nMy cock was still as hard as a rock. It was jumping and jerking, and precum was flowing from it like a brook. I wanted her to suck me again. I wanted to feel her warm mouth encompass my manhood and her lips encircle it. I wanted to feel her tongue sweep across my knob and circle around and around it. I wanted to fill her mouth with my hot sticky ejaculate.\n\nI lifted her tiny head and kissed her softly on the lips. I felt her mouth open and her tongue shot straight into my mouth. Our tongues danced for several seconds before we broke off.\n\n""I want you to suck my cock again, Nikki,"" I whispered in her ear. ""Will you do that for me?""\n\nShe smiled and nodded her head. She slid down my body and rested her head on my stomach. Her hands rose to hold my cock and she guided it into her hot, wet mouth. As soon as her lips closed around it, I felt her tongue circling my knob. ""Agggghhhh!"" I moaned. ""That's so nice. Try sucking it like it was a lollipop,"" I tutored her. She caught on quickly. I knew that precum was pouring from me and I could feel her throat as she swallowed again and again.\n\n""Play with my balls, sweetheart,"" I instructed her again. ""Remember, be gentle.""\n\nShe didn't need to be asked twice. She rolled them around in her hands as she sucked my cock expertly. She got a little too rough once and a sharp pain hit my groin. I jumped and she knew immediately what she had done. ""Sorry,"" she mumbled, not bothering to remove my cock from her mouth.\n\nShe sucked me for a good 5 minutes, not showing any signs of tiring. I was getting very near to cumming by now. My balls were aching and begging for relief. My moans became louder and faster. I couldn't keep my legs still. Fuck! This little girl could suck cock.\n\nSuddenly cum burst from my balls and raced up my shaft. My mind was a complete haze and only after the first wad splattered against Nikki's throat, did I remember to warn her. ""I'm cumming, Nikki! I'm cumming! I'M CUMMING! I'M CUMMING! OH FUUUUCCCCCKKKKK!\n\nThe shock of me yelling and my cum splattering in her mouth, caused Nikki to jump back and pull my cock from her mouth. As she did, I grabbed it and aimed it at her. One blob struck her square on the forehead, another on her left nipple, the next in her hair and the next right on her nose. As the pulsing slowed down, I was only able to plaster her tummy, pussy and legs before I was empty.\n\nNikki was screaming hysterically and I had to cover her mouth with my hand. I didn't know how soundproof the walls were, but I figured they weren't too soundproof. I knew that the sounds of the wheels on the tracks would cover a lot of noise, but Nikki was screaming so loudly that she would be heard in the next compartments, if they were in, that is.\n\n""W-what h-happened?"" she sputtered, coughing up cum that she swallowed. ""You got that stuff all over me. Yuck!"" She tried to brush some of it away, but only managed to smear it over a larger surface.\n\nNikki looked so sexy covered in my cum. I couldn't help but laugh. ""You sucked me so good that I came,"" I told her.\n\n""B-but why did you have to put that stuff all over me?"" She sounded annoyed.\n\n""Didn't you like me doing that?"" I asked. ""Terri likes it when I cum all over her."" I laughed again.\n\nSuddenly, she saw the humor in the situation, and started to laugh too. ""I wasn't expecting it,"" she said. ""That was cool.""\n\n""Go and get a damp cloth from the bathroom and clean yourself up.""\n\nNikki fetched a damp cloth and handed it to me. ""You put that stuff all over me,"" she said. ""You clean me up."" She giggled again.\n\nI cleaned as much of my cum off her as I could. Most of it came off easily enough, but the blob that hit her hair was more difficult. ""You'll have to wash your hair later,"" I told her.\n\nChapter 6\n\n""That was fun,"" Nikki said as we snuggled in bed again. ""Can we do it again?""\n\n""Sure, later,"" I answered. ""But right now I want to make you feel really good, just like you made me feel good.""\n\n""W-what do you mean,"" she asked curiously, and at the same time, apprehensively.\n\nI stood up and got her to lie on her back. ""You'll see,"" I advised her. ""Now raise your knees."" She did as I requested. ""Good girl. Now spread them wide apart. Hold them there."" Again she did as I ordered. I praised her again, and crawled between her outstretched thighs. Her eyes opened wide and she stared at me somewhat in trepidation. ""W-what are you g-going to d-do, M-Mr. Sampson,"" she asked nervously.\n\n""I'm going to make you feel as good as you made me feel, princess,"" I told her as I lowered my head. The scent arising from between her legs was slightly musky, pure virgin preteen girl. My mouth watered and my heart pounded.\n\nI reached up and pinched her nipples. Her eyes closed and a soft purring sound came from deep inside her. I twisted and pulled on them and they responded by growing and hardening.\n\nStill teasing her nipples, I kissed and licked all along her inner thighs, causing her to shudder with excitement. I could see her little girl juice flowing from between her slit. It ran down past her perineum, into her bum before soaking into the towel beneath her.\n\nI buried my mouth in her crotch. Fuck, she was so wet there that her juice cascaded over my chin. I licked up as much as I could. She tasted so good, as good as my daughter, maybe better. It was pure nectar. When she felt my tongue on her cunt, she purred louder. Then her purrs turned to moans of delight.\n\nNikki was going crazy with this new experience. Her mind was becoming a blur. She closed her eyes to try to concentrate on what was happening to her, but she couldn't fathom the new feeling surging through her young body. She let go of her legs and they fell across my shoulders.\n\nI shifted my attention now to her clitoris. It was still hidden behind its protective sheath. I used my 2 index fingers, one on either side, and slowly peeled the hood back. I gulped when it came into view. It was twice as big as Terrie's, and as thick as a pencil eraser. It was a light pink, and glistened brightly. I took it in my mouth and sucked it hard, tweaking it with my tongue as I did so. Nikki let out an ear piercing scream, as the most powerful orgasm of her life ripped through her 9 year old body, and I had to silence her by placing my hand over her mouth again. Her pussy poured out its cunt juice and coated my face with her sweet cum. She was crying and laughing, all at the same time as her small body convulsed with a massive orgasm. She was squeezing my neck so hard; I thought she was going to choke me.\n\nForcing her legs apart, I clamped my mouth around her slit. So much juice was flowing from her that the towel was now soaked to capacity. I forced my tongue deep inside her till I felt her hymen. Then tongue fucking her, I brought her to another awesome cum. She didn't scream this time. I guess she knew I'd silence her again. She raised her torso and balanced herself by her head and feet. She pushed her cunt harder into my mouth. ""Aaaahhhh! Aaaahhhh!"" she moaned. ""Yes! Yes! Yes! S-so nice! S-so n-nice! Oh f-f-fuck. I-I'm gonna d-die. I know I'm g-gonna die.""\n\nThen her whole body went slack. Her legs dropped, and she sank into the mattress. I slid up her sweaty body and cuddled her in my arms, rocking her back and forth like I used to sooth Terri. Her eyes were closed and she was breathing hard, gasping for breath. Slowly she opened her eyes and greeted me with the sweetest smile I ever saw.\n\n""Oh, M-Mr. S-Sampson,"" she whispered between breaths. ""I-I've never felt this way b-before. I-I feel so g-good; s-so l-loved. No one's ever loved me before. No one's ever treated me like this … I mean like a g-grownup. You're the only one. Oh! I wish so much that you were my daddy, my real daddy. I love you so much.""\n\n""I love you too, princess. But surely your mother loves you.""\n\nShe was calming down now. Her heart was back to normal and she could breathe properly. She snuggled tighter into me.\n\n""I don't know. I guess she does, but she doesn't show it very much. She seems more interested in herself than in me. You know what? I only have her. I don't know who my daddy is. I don't have any aunts or uncles or cousins or brothers or sisters. I'm all alone.""\n\nHer eyes watered, and she pushed her face into my chest. I could feel tears running down it.\n\n""I'm sorry for being such a big baby,"" she said. ""But I'm so lonely most of the time. Mommy leaves me home alone 3 or 4 nights a week while she goes out drinking and picking up men. Then a lot of times she brings men home and I'm expected to disappear and not bother them. It's not fair. I have a lot of friends at school, but mommy never lets me have sleepovers like other girls. I used to get invited to sleepovers, but I don't any more. I don't know why, but I think that's because I can't invite anyone over to my place. I tried to talk to mommy about that, but she just thinks I'm being childish.""\n\nMy heart went out of Nikki. I've always had a loving and supportive family, except for my wife, so I could understand her anguish. I didn't know what to say or do.\n\n""You've always got me, Nikki,"" I finally said. ""I'd love to be your best friend. I know I'm not a girl, not with one of these things, anyway."" I picked up my flaccid, cum soaked penis. We both laughed. ""But you can always talk to me and ask me for help or advice. It would make me very proud.""\n\nAll this was too much for little Nikki. She broke down and bawled her eyes out. It took me half an hour to settle her down. When she was calm she told me she was hungry. I looked at my watch. It was only 10 o'clock. The canteen would still be open. I threw on a pair of pants and shirt and went to the canteen and ordered sandwiches, Pepsis and some snacks.\n\n""When I returned, Nikki was still naked and was sitting at my laptop. She had discovered my hidden files and was looking at some still shots of Terri and me.\n\n""How did you find those?"" I asked her. ""I thought they were well hidden.""\n\nShe giggled. ""It wasn't difficult,"" she admitted. ""I take computer at school and I'm pretty good at it. Hope you don't mind."" She giggled again.\n\n""No, I don't mind,"" I replied. ""Anything that I have is yours. What were you looking at?""\n\n""Just some pictures of your daughter sucking your cock and you sucking her pussy. I also saw some of you cumming all over her. She sure seemed to like it.""\n\n""There's a good video of that. I'll show you sometime."" Nikki giggled.\n\n""I saw some pics of you fucking her. She was on her hands and knees. Were you fucking her bum? That's gross."" She screwed up her face.\n\nI laughed. ""No, sweetheart, I wasn't fucking her bum. That's one of her favorite ways of fucking. It's called the doggy position. And what's gross about getting fucked in the bum? Most girls like it and Terri loves it.""\n\n""Oh wow!"" she exclaimed. ""Really? Does she really like it?""\n\n""As I told you. She loves it.""\n\n""Will you do it to me?"" she asked somewhat cautiously.\n\nI chuckled. ""I thought you said it was gross. Now you want me to do it to you. I don't think you know what you want.""\n\n""Yes I do,"" she snapped back, giving me a serious look. ""I'm old enough to know what I want. I know that I love you and that I want you to fuck me, and I know I want you to fuck my bum too. So there."" She sat back and smirked. Her bottom lip dropped almost to her chin.\n\n""I'm sorry, princess,"" I consoled her. I placed my arm around her and pulled her into me. ""I didn't mean to upset you. I was just teasing. Honest. I love you very much too and I really want to fuck you. Later on, if you still want me to, I'll be happy to fuck your bum. Does that make you happy?""\n\nNikki looked up at me and a big smile spread across her face. Her big brown eyes sparkled.\n\n""Are y-you gonna f-fuck me n-now, Mr. Sampson?"" she asked expectantly.\n\n""As soon as we have something to eat,"" I told her.\n\n""Goody,"" she said enthusiastically, and started stuffing her face.\n\nWhile we ate, I asked her about her clitoris. ""You know, Nikki,"" I started. ""You have the biggest clit I ever saw. Bigger even than grown up women.""\n\n""Do I?"" she answered, sounding surprised. ""I didn't know that."" She giggled. ""I-is that good?""\n\n""Well, it's not bad,"" I replied. ""I should give you a lot of pleasure when you grow up. Do you often feel a tingle in your pussy when you're walking or running or riding your bike or even just playing?""\n\nA surprised look came over her face. ""Ya, b-but how did you know?""\n\n""With a clit that big it must rub against you panties when you're active. It's just like when I rubbed it, you got aroused. Right?""\n\n""Uh-huh.""\n\n""Well, it's the same thing. When your panties rub against your clit, you get aroused.""\n\n""Oh wow!"" she exclaimed. ""I didn't know that. I wondered why I was always getting worked up. I thought I was some kinda freak or something. I even get that feeling at school. Sometimes it gets so bad I have to go to the bathroom and rub myself."" She giggled again.\n\n""Are you worked up now?"" I asked her, excitedly. ""Are you ready to be fucked for the first time?""\n\nNikki blushed and giggled. ""Ya! I am.""\n\n""Good, get on the bed."" I gave her bum a playful smack and she yelped.\n\nShe literally leapt onto the bed and positioned herself on her hands and knees with her sweet bum high in the air. I could clearly see the rosebud of her bum and beneath it her hairless preteen pussy. The sight almost made me cum. The picture immediately brought back flashes of Terri in that position. She loved to be fucked doggy style.\n\nThis wasn't what I had in mind for Nikki's first sexual experience. I just assumed we would do it in the traditional missionary position. But if she wanted it doggy style that was OK with me. The doggy position has its advantages. For one thing, her cunt could be easily opened to allow entry of my cock. For fucking a virgin, that was a definite advantage. Secondly, it allowed deeper penetration. Whether that would be advantageous for Nikki, I don't know. Thirdly, Terri told me it just felt better that way. She could feel my cock rubbing against the walls of her tunnel better. Maybe because the bend of my cock entering her was … how can I put this? …, upside down, had something to do with it. I don't know. And fourthly, I got a great view of my cock entering the vagina, forcing her lips apart and her lips encircling my shaft. Anyway, my main concern now was to make this experience as pleasant and painless as possible for Nikki.\n\n""I-I want to do i-it t-this way, Mr. Sampson,"" she advised me. Her voice was full of fear … fear of the unknown? … fear of being hurt? ""D-don't h-hurt me. Please. I-I don't like to be h-hurt.""\n\nI crawled up behind her and put my arms around her abdomen and held her tightly. One hand bent up to tease her erect immature nipples, while the other bent down to rub her engorged clit. Even after all the time it took me to get the food and for us to eat it, her cunt was still sopping wet, and her clit was as aroused as ever.\n\n""I told you before, Nikki, that it would hurt the first time. But I promise you I'll be as gentle as I can with you. I don't want to hurt you any more than you want to be hurt, but pain is part of the game. I promise, sweetheart.""\n\nNikki raised her head towards me and I kissed her puffy lips. Her eyes showed trepidation, but she tried to hide it with a smile, a smile that would melt any man's heart.\n\n""If you feel you have to cry or scream, do it in the pillow. OK? We don't want the neighbors to hear, do we? Imagine how embarrassing it would be to have the conductor burst in on us."" We both laughed.\n\nI guided my throbbing cock to her slit and applied a copious amount of precum over her lips, even though she was plenty wet there already. The head of my cock found her opening and I pushed gently. I expected difficulty in entering her, just like when I first tried to enter Terri, but to my surprise, her lips flowered open around my cock, and my knob popped right inside her. I expected her to yell in pain, but instead I heard her yell excitedly, ""Omigod! I-it's in. I-I can f-feel it. I d-don't b- believe it. I-It's inside me. Ohwowohwowohwow!""\n\nI played with her clit and nipples as I slowly pushed deeper into her. She purred contentedly. When I reached her hymen, I stopped and gave her some time to get used to having something as big as my cock in her cunt. Then I slowly began pumping in and out of her, as I put extra pressure on her enflamed clit. Her purrs changed to moans, and they became louder and louder. Her hips automatically moved counter to my thrusts. Suddenly I felt her shaking, and then she went stiff. She lowered her head into the pillow and her hands gripped the sheets tightly. Her first cock induced orgasm ripped through her 9 year old body, and she screamed into the pillow. While she was at the height of her passion, I pulled my cock out as far as I could and jammed back in with all the force I could muster. My knob slashed through her hymen and my entire length entered her. I felt my balls smash against her bare thighs, and my pubic hairs squashed into her bum.\n\nMy cock was now totally enveloped in the soft silkiness of her young cunt. She was tight. Incredibly tight, and she was hot, far hotter than Terri. It felt like my cock was on fire except that her moistness kept it from being consumed. Her hairless cunt lips stretched around my cock like an elastic band, cutting off my blood supply and making my cock bigger and harder.\n\nAs I knelt over her, I could see that her whole body was soaked with perspiration. I also noticed her body heaving. Leaning over, I asked her if she was alright. She just nodded her head and said nothing, but the heaving continued. I lifted her head and saw tears flowing from her eyes. Then she started to cry pitifully. ""O-Oh, M-Mr. S-Sampson,"" she sobbed uncontrollably. ""T-that h- hurt. I-it really h-hurt. I t-tried to be b-brave, but it h-hurt too m-much.""\n\nThis was the moment I dreaded. I hated hurting anyone, let alone a 9 year old girl. Why God allowed something like that to happen was beyond me. It was times like this that I think I hate Him.\n\nI tried to comfort her as best I could, but it was difficult working from behind with my cock still buried deep in the young cunt. I managed to turn her head enough to kiss her.\n\nHer sobbing stopped, as the pain subsided. She turned and looked at me. Her eyes were still wet, but at least she wasn't crying any more. She smiled at me. ""It doesn't h-hurt any more, Mr. Sampson,"" she told me, proudly.\n\nI wiped her eyes dry with my fingers. ""I told you it wouldn't hurt for very long, didn't I? How does it feel having a grown man's big cock up inside you? Does it feel nice?""\n\nA bigger smile came over her face. ""Oh, Mr. Sampson,"" she said. ""It feels so nice. I feel so full down there. I wish you could keep it there forever."" With that, she giggled.\n\nI started fucking her again, this time taking slow, short strokes. She had just told me that it didn't hurt any more, but I wanted to be sure. I watched her body for any signs of pain or discomfort. Seeing none, I fucked her faster and harder.\n\nNikki buried her head in the pillow and started moaning loudly. She was breathing hard, and I could almost hear her heart beating in her chest. I could feel her tight little cunt fluttering against my shaft as well as her warm little girl juice flowed out and seeped down to coat my balls. It felt wonderful.\n\nI shifted position slightly so that my shaft exerted more pressure on her engorged clit. I must have got the position right for she immediately began to moan louder. Her body started shaking violently. She couldn't keep still. She would raise her head and drop it down again, burying her face in the pillow. She arched her back and rocked forwards and backwards, countering my thrusts. Her hands went from her hair to the sheets, grabbing a handful of each and pulling. Her skinny legs kicked out violently, smashing into my legs. Suddenly she went stiff. She lifted her head and I saw a look of passion I never saw in her before. Her eyes were open wide, but she couldn't see anything except colored lights flashing in her brain. Then her pussy exploded as an awesome orgasm erupted inside her 9 year old body. Her cunt sucked on my cock, trying her utmost to draw it deeper inside her. More of her juice flowed and coated my shaft with its warm, slippery moisture.\n\nShe was in an unknown area. She couldn't understand what was happening to her body. It felt too good to be real. ""I must be dead,"" she thought to herself. ""This isn't real. I must be in heaven.""\n\nShe buried her head in the pillow again and let out a long, loud scream.\n\nThis time I didn't give her time to bask in her orgasm. I continued fucking her fast and furiously. She went straight from one orgasm to another, over and over again. She screamed continuously.\n\nShe must have cum six times before I felt the urge to cum. My balls pulled up inside me and started aching like never before. Should I warn her? Should I just let it happen? I didn't think. I heard myself yelling ""I-I'm cumming, Nikki. I'm cumming. Oh fuck. Oh fuck. I'm cumming. I'M CUUUUMMMMINGGGGGG!""\n\nI don't know if she heard me or not. By now her mind was a complete blank, and her body was completely wrapped up in lust. She was in automatic mode. Everything she was doing was pure instinct. I thrust my cock as deep into her as I could. I felt my knob press against her cervix. My head rose and my back arched. I pushed in harder. The next thing I knew was that I was howling like a wolf in heat and hot sticky sperm blasted into her young cunt. As soon as she felt the first wad strike, another, more powerful orgasm hit her like a steam engine and she screamed along with me.\n\nI never ejaculated so hard in my life. I came and came, and it just wouldn't stop. Nikki's small cunt couldn't hold all my cum, and it started to ooze out around the sides of my cock, covering my balls. By now, Nikki lost all control over her body and she collapsed onto her stomach. My cock was still buried deep inside her and it was starting to go flaccid.\n\nI could feel Nikki's cunt muscles trying to hold my cock inside her as it shriveled and slowly pulled out of her. Unconsciously, she moaned ""No!"" But she couldn't do anything about it.\n\nI turned her over onto her back and cradled her head on my lap. Her eyes were closed like she was sleeping. Her face was screwed up as if she was reliving the traumatic experience she just went through. Her legs were still twitching and her arms thrashed about. She kept grabbing and pulling on the sheet beneath her and wiping her face and pushing her hair back that was sticking to her. I could see her heart pounding in her chest. It and her stomach rose and fell as she gasped for air. Her hair and skin were covered in sweat. She looked a mess, but the most beautiful mess I ever saw.\n\nSlowly Nikki opened her eyes and stared up at me. Her eyes looked hazy and I don't think she saw me at first. Gradually her vision cleared and I came into focus. A soft smile spread over her face. ""H-Hi,"" she said.\n\n""Hi, beautiful,"" I replied. ""How do you feel?""\n\n""I-I feel w-wonderful,"" she confessed. ""Oh, Mr. S-Sampson! T-that was awesome. I've never felt this good in my whole life. D-did I do g-good, Mr. Sampson. Eh? Did I? D-did I do as good as T-Terri?""\n\nShe was sitting up now, resting against my chest. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at me. My arms encircled her young body and my hands caressed her silky smooth skin.\n\n""You did very well, princess,"" I told her honestly. ""You did as well as Terri. No. You did better than her. But don't you dare tell her."" We both giggled.\n\n""Look between your legs, sweetheart,"" I told her. ""See how your cunt is wide open? Don't worry. It'll close up again soon. See all my cum running out of you? That red stuff is blood from when I tore your hymen. It's normal. Don't worry about it. You were so hot, Nikki. I never came so hard in my life. I thought my cum would never stop shooting. I put a lot more in you than I put in Terri, that's for sure.""\n\nNikki was looking down between her thighs. A look of utter amazement was on her face. ""Oh wow!"" she exclaimed. ""It really is open. Just like in the picture I saw of Terri. Oh wow!""\n\nShe looked up at me again and kissed me passionately. ""I love you, Mr. Sampson,"" she said for the umpteenth time. ""Did you really put more of that stuff in me than in your daughter? Really?""\n\n""I must have, honey. I never came so hard in my life. I had to have pumped a lot more inside you. Look at how much has leaked from you already.""\n\nWe cuddled for a while, and then I picked Nikki up and sat her on the sofa while I remade the bed. The towel that was under her was literally soaked with her cum and mine, so I washed it out in the bathroom and placed another one where she would lay. By the time I returned to her, she was sound asleep. I was looking forwards to fucking again, but little Nikki had been through a lot today, and I couldn't fault her for falling asleep.\n\nI picked her up and laid her on her back against the wall. It was 12:30. I turned out the lights and crawled into bed beside her. As I put my arm around her she turned and placed her pert little bum against my crotch, yawned, stretched and returned to sleep.\n\nI tried to sleep, but sleep wasn't going to come easily. My mind kept going over the events of the day. If I ever told anyone that I, a 30 year old man, befriended a little 9 year old girl and bedded her, all in one day, they'd call me a liar. In fact it was less than a day. I met her at around 11 o'clock in the morning, and I was fucking her by 10 in the evening. That's only 11 hours. Anyway, fuck them. It happened exactly that way. I know it. Nikki knows it, and that's all that matters.\n\nChapter 7\n\nI woke at about 7 AM. It appeared that neither of us had moved during the night, as Nikki was still rolled up beside me with her cute little bum pressed into my stomach. Try as I might, I couldn't return to sleep, so at 7:30 I got up, trying carefully not to disturb her. I stood up, stretched, yawned and scratched my crotch as I usually do when awakening. My crotch and pubic hairs were stiff with dried cum, both mine and hers. I looked down at Nikki again. She was sitting up staring at me with the cutest smile on her face.\n\n""Hi, Mr. Sampson,"" she said. She then yawned and stretched. ""Is it time to get up now?"" she asked sleepily.\n\n""Not just yet, sweetheart,"" I told her. ""I'm just going to have a shower. You go back to sleep.""\n\nShe laid down again and watched me as I made my way to the bathroom. ""I love you, Mr. Sampson,"" she said, giggling.\n\nI stopped and returned to the bed. ""Nikki, we've gotten to know each other pretty good, haven't we?""\n\n""Uh-huh,"" she answered.\n\n""Don't you think it's about time you started calling me by my first name? My father is Mr. Sampson. I'm John. Can you do that for me, sweetheart?""\n\nNikki blushed and looked down at the bed. ""I-I'll try,"" she said. ""But mommy always told me to respect my elders. She taught me to call adults with Mr., Mrs., or Miss. I've always done that. It won't be easy, but I'll try.""\n\n""You're such a wonderful little girl,"" I told her, bending down and kissing her lips softly. ""Not many kids are as polite as you. Tell you what. Why don't you call me uncle John? I can be your first uncle. When we're with other people you can call me Mr. Sampson, if you want. Will that make things easier for you?""\n\nShe giggled. ""Ya, I should be able to do that, Mr. Sam … er … uncle J-John."" She giggled again.\n\n""Good girl. Now go back to sleep. I'll wake you in time for breakfast."" I kissed her again and headed to the bathroom.\n\nI returned to the room 20 minutes later, drying my body and hair. Nikki was up and had straightening the room. She had remade the bed and stored it, folded the blankets and sheets that made up her bed on the sofa, the bed that she never used and probably never will, and was picking up our clothes. She was still naked. ""Look at my panties,"" she remarked, holding them up for me to see. They were torn. ""Did you do that?""\n\nI laughed, remembering the night before when I told her to take her skirt and panties off. ""No, dear I didn't do that. You did. You were so sexually aroused, I guess you don't remember doing that. They were sticking to you and you were having trouble removing them, so you just tore them off. You don't remember that, do you?""\n\n""Did I? Really? Oh wow!"" She giggled hard.\n\n""Don't worry about that,"" I told her. ""I'll buy you some new panties."" She giggled again. ""Now, go have a shower. You're covered in dried cum. It's even in your hair. You don't want people seeing you with that stuff plastered all over you, do you?"" Nikki giggled and hobbled to the bathroom.\n\n""I'm a bit stiff this morning,"" she informed me when she returned, ""and your stuff is still coming out of me.""\n""When will it stop?""\n\n""In a while,"" I told her. ""But in the meantime I have something to fix that problem.""\n\nI pulled out my suitcase and retrieved a box of mini stick-on pads that Terri used to use. Why I brought it with me I don't know, but right now, I'm glad I did. I picked up her fresh panties and placed a pad in the correct position, folding the wings around the gusset of the panties, holding it firmly in place.\n\n""What's that?"" Nikki asked curiously. When I explained that it would stop my cum from staining her panties and would stop it from running down her legs, she was impressed.\n\n""That's cool,"" she said. ""Did Terri use them too?""\n\n""Yes she did,"" I answered. ""Now get dressed and I'll brush your hair.""\n\nShe put on the panties. ""Oh! It feels funny,"" she commented.\n\nI examined her panties to make sure the pad was positioned correctly, and satisfying myself it was, told her that she would get used to it. A little cum had started to run down her leg before she put them on. I cleaned that up. She finished dressing and looked really cute in a brightly colored sundress that almost reached the floor.\n\nIt was now 8:30. The last call for breakfast would be in half an hour. That just gave me enough time to brush her hair.\n\nThere were a few people in line in front of us. A couple of minutes later we heard someone talking to us. ""Good morning dear. Good morning John. Did you two sleep well last night?""\n\nWe turned around to find Mary standing behind us.\n\n""Hi mommy,"" Nikki returned her greeting in a not so friendly tone of voice. She put on a phony smile. ""I had a very good sleep. Where's your friend? Is he having breakfast with you?""\n\n""No dear, she replied. ""He had to get off at the last stop. Did she behave herself, John?"" she turned and asked me.\n\n""She was an angel,"" I told her. I turned and winked at Nikki. She giggled.\n\n""Did you do everything Mr. Sampson told you to do, dear?""\n\n""Yes, mommy, I was a good girl."" She blushed and giggled again.\n\nI stepped in. ""She was a very good girl last night, Mary. She did everything that I told her to do and didn't argue once. Well that's not quite true,"" I added, chuckling. ""She put up a bit of a stink when I told her it was time for bed. She pouted a bit, but finally did it. I'm afraid we were up rather late. It was after 12 by the time we got into bed. I'm sorry about that."" I looked at Nikki and winked at her. She knew I was lying through my teeth, and took great joy in putting something over on her mother.\n\n""She's always doing that,"" Mary added, smiling.\n\n""I do not,"" Nikki snapped.\n\n""Never mind, Nikki,"" I reprimanded her. ""You shouldn't argue with your mother."" Nikki fell quiet and seemed to be pouting again.\n\n""You're eating alone, then, Mary? I asked her. ""Why don't you join us?""\n\nNikki was standing behind her mother now, and Mary couldn't see her. She shook her head and mouthed ""No"" half a dozen times, and waved her hands frantically.\n\n""Well, thank you, John. I'd like that."" She turned to face her daughter, who put on another phony smile for her. ""It'll be nice, all of us eating together, won't it dear?""\n\n""Yes, mommy,"" she answered reluctantly.\n\nWe were shown to our table. Nikki led the way followed by Mary, then me. I pushed Nikki into the seat next to the window and sat beside her. Mary sat across from me.\n\n""Is there something wrong, Nikki,"" Mary asked her daughter. ""You seem to be limping.""\n\nNikki looked shocked and embarrassed. She knew that her crotch was sore and that she did limp slightly, but she hoped her mother wouldn't notice.\n\nSeeing Nikki's predicament, I stepped in with the answer. ""It's nothing, Mary. She tripped over a case that I left out. She fell and hurt her knee. I had a good look at it and it's alright. It was my fault. I was careless.""\n\nI could see Nikki breathing a sigh of relief. That was the second time I told her mother a lie.\n\nMary and I chatted amiably mainly about the girls, Nikki and my Terri. Nikki sat as quiet as a church mouse, looking bored. I slipped my hand under the table and squeezed her knee. She giggled and slipped her hand under the table too and raised the hem of her dress up to her crotch. Her legs spread wide open. I ran my hand up her naked thigh and touched her crotch. I had forgotten about the pad and was disappointed when that is what I felt. Nikki was looking at me and saw the disappointment on my face. She took matters into her own hands and nonchalantly pulled her panties down to her knees. I don't know if I blushed, but I could definitely feel my temperature rising. Mary didn't seem to notice anything out of the ordinary and we continued talking as I finger fucked her daughter across from her.\n\nI was getting to Nikki. She squirmed in her seat and buried her head in her hands to hide the look of lust that she knew was on her face and in her eyes. Mary saw her squirming.\n\n""Sit up straight, young lady,"" Mary ordered, ""and quit squirming around. You're not at home now, you know."" I quickly tried pulling my hand away from Nikki's crotch but she clamped her legs together tightly, preventing me. ""Yes, mommy,"" she answered obediently.\n\nDuring breakfast, Mary tried her best to arrange for us to have drinks together later. I sensed Nikki getting furious. I explained to Mary that as I was just getting over a nasty separation, I wouldn't be much fun, and besides that, I wasn't ready to date.\n\n""Don't get me wrong, John,"" she replied rather quickly, smiling and reaching out to touch my hand, ""I'm not asking for a date, I just wanted to buy you a drink for looking after Nikki last night."" I heard Nikki mutter something like, ""Ya. Sure"".\n\n""I'm sorry, Mary,"" I said, sounding as sympathetic as I could. ""I put that badly. I'm just not ready yet to see people. I don't feel comfortable around people my own age. However I do like spending time with Nikki because she reminds me so much of my own daughter, and I miss her so very much. Nikki's a great kid. She knows how I feel and does everything she can to make me feel better. I think with her help I won't miss Terri so much."" I turned and smiled at Nikki and gave her a sly wink. She giggled.\n\n""Maybe when we get to Halifax we can get together for a drink. Where are you staying there?"" I asked.\n\nThe night before I had asked Nikki the same question. She wasn't sure, so after her mother had gone for the evening, we went to her compartment and Nikki found the reservation for the Holiday Inn. I immediately canceled my reservations and got one there.\n\n""We're staying at the Holiday Inn,"" she answered.\n\nI tried looking as surprised as I could. ""No!"" I said. ""I don't believe it. I'm staying there too. Now, there's a coincidence for you."" I chuckled.\n\nNikki went along with it too. ""Really?"" she asked. ""Oh wow.""\n\n""That is a coincidence,"" Mary confirmed, not thinking anything suspicious about it.\n\n""What will you be doing in Halifax, Mary?"" I asked.\n\n""I used to live there a while back. Before Nikki was born. I have many friends there I want to see. I keep in touch with quite a few of them. I think there is going to be some big parties there for me."" She giggled. ""What will you be doing there?""\n\n""Mainly sightseeing,"" I answered. ""I've never been there before. I'm renting a car and I plan on spending a few days touring P.E.I. and a few more days touring Cape Breton, you know, the Cabot Trail. And the rest of the time exploring Halifax and area. There's a lot of history there, you know.""\n\n""Yes, I know,"" she replied. ""I've seen most of it.""\n\n""What will Nikki be doing while you visit your friends?"" I asked curiously.\n\n""She can come with me, or stay in the hotel. She's a big girl now and can look after herself.""\n\n""If you only knew how big she is now,"" I thought to myself.\n\n""Listen, Mary,"" I said. ""I just had an idea. I know you don't know me very well, but you trusted me enough to let Nikki stay overnight with me. That must mean you trust me to some extent. I know it's going to be pretty boring for her to tag along while you visit your friends, and just as boring to be confined to the hotel room. Why don't you let her come with me while I'm touring around? It'll be company for me and for her, and it will work out good for you too. Would you like that, Nikki?"" I turned to face her.\n\nNikki wasn't expecting that and her mouth opened wide in surprise. Then a huge smile spread across her pretty face.\n\n""Oh, mommy!"" she almost screamed. ""Can I? Eh? Can I? Please mommy. Please?""\n\nBoth Nikki and I looked at Mary. She looked like she was mulling things over in her mind.\n\n""Well, Mary?"" I asked. What do you think? It'll be good for everyone.""\n\n""You must think I'm a pretty bad mother,"" she said after a few moments. ""But your idea has merits. I do have a lot of people to see and I'll be on the go all the time. It will be boring as hell for Nikki. I know you are very fond of her and wouldn't do anything to hurt her. And I know Nikki likes you. She seems like a different girl since she met you. I haven't seen her so happy looking and so radiant in years. I think you're a good influence on her. Like the father she never had. But are you sure she wont be a burden on you? She can be quite a handful at times.""\n\nNikki almost screamed with delight.\n\n""Settle down, Nikki,"" I reprimanded her. ""Your mother hasn't said yes yet. She's still thinking about it.""\n\n""S-sorry, uncle John,"" she said. ""I just got a little excited, I guess.""\n\nMary's eyes popped wide open. ""So, it's 'uncle John' now, is it?"" she remarked, smiling. We both laughed.\n\n""She kept calling me Mr. Sampson,"" I explained. ""I tried to get her to call me John, but she felt uncomfortable with that, so we settled on uncle John. I hope you don't mind.""\n\nMary laughed again. ""I don't mind at all, John,"" she stated. ""I'm really glad she found someone she likes well enough to call uncle. She doesn't have a real uncle you know.""\n\n""I know,"" I answered. ""She told me. I'm very proud that she likes me so much. It's funny, but I feel like her real uncle. I feel like I've know her from the moment she was born. Anyway, Mary,"" I added. ""Getting back to your question, I don't think you're a bad mother. You're just a young lady who likes to have fun. As for Nikki, she won't be any trouble at all. It would make me very happy. You're right. I am fond of her. I know I've only known her for a day, but already I love her like a daughter. We've grown very close in that short length of time, and we've gotten to know each other pretty well too. It would be my honor to look after her for a couple of weeks.""\n\nNikki sat beside me holding her breath while her mother thought some more. She didn't even notice my hand sliding up her thigh again and rubbing her slit. She was still wet and her huge clit stood straight out. Even when I rubbed it, she didn't react.\n\nFinally Mary took a deep breath and exhaled. She took my free hand in hers, and held it tightly. I felt Nikki's muscled tighten when she did that.\n\n""Don't spoil her John. I've got to live with her when the holiday's over."" That was her way of saying 'yes'.\n\n""She said 'yes', Nikki,"" I said turning to face her.\n\nShe was overcome with joy. ""Hurray!"" she shouted and threw her arms around my neck. She retained enough composure not to French kiss me, but merely planted a girlish kiss on my cheek. ""Thanks, mommy,"" she said looking at Mary. ""I love you.""\n\n""I love you too, sweetheart. I want you to promise you'll be a good girl for uncle John, and do whatever he tells you to do. Do you promise?""\n\n""I promise, mommy. I promise. Cross my heart and hope to die."" She crossed her heart. She was smiling from ear to ear.\n\nMary left shortly after, saying that she was going to meet someone, and that she'd see us later. I got up and Nikki followed. ""Oops,"" she whispered, turning bright red. ""I forgot to pull my panties up."" She sat down again, readjusted herself, and we left.\n\nWhen we got back to my cabin, Nikki threw herself at me and covered me with passionate kisses. ""I'm so happy, uncle John,"" she finally said. ""When you asked mommy if I could come with you, I was sure she'd say no. But she didn't, did she?"" The smile on her face was enough to brighten the room. ""I didn't know you were planning that.""\n\n""I just want to spend as much time with you as I can,"" I told her between kisses. ""I want to fuck you and fuck you and fuck you. I want to fuck you all day long, every day.""\n\nNikki giggled hysterically. ""We won't get much sight seeing done then, will we?""\n\nI pulled Nikki off me and lowered the bed. Then I gently, but firmly laid her on her back, and laid beside her. I ran my hands through her fine hair, staring into her beautiful brown eyes all the while. They seemed to sparkle like the sea at sunrise, drawing me into them. She smiled at me. ""I-I feel the same w-way,"" she admitted shyly.\n\nMy hands seemed to have a mind of their own, and I couldn't stop them roaming all over her little 9 year old body. Even through her dress, her nipples were hard and stood out from her dark areolas. As I teased them, I could hear soft purrs coming from deep down inside her. I could feel her heart pounding in her chest, and she seemed to be gasping for air, as if she couldn't get enough. She was shaking slightly; not from fright, but from excitement. Reaching down, I traced the outline of her skinny legs through her long dress. She opened her legs wide and I stroked her young pussy. Even through her panties and the pad, the heat emanating from her was so obvious that there was no mistaking the lust building up inside her.\n\nIt's hard to believe just how difficult it is to undress a girl in a long dress who is lying supine on her back. Nikki sensed my frustration and sat up. Leaning forward, she told me to pull the zipper down, which I gladly did. Then easing her weight off her bum, she pulled the dress free and slipped it over her head, tossing it in a heap on the floor. Then slipping off her panties and discarding them in the same manner, she laid back down, completely naked.\n\n""D-do you want me to take your clothes off?"" she asked timidly. I could see a faint reddening spreading over her pale skin.\n\nI nodded and sat on the edge of the bed. Nikki knelt beside me and began unbuttoning my shirt. She was all thumbs to start, but quickly composed herself and she threw my shirt on the floor along with her discarded clothes.\n\nShe was obviously nervous, and her hands shook as she fumbled with my belt and my zipper. She shunned my offer of help and carried on working things out on her own till she succeeded. My pants joined our other discarded clothing.\n\nAll I had on now was my underwear. My cock was at its maximum length and as hard as a steel rod. Precum had soaked through the material, leaving a huge, greasy stain right over my knob. Nikki shook harder but couldn't take her eyes off it. Her eyes were as big as saucers, and she constantly licked her lips nervously. Slowly she reached out and traced the outline of it with her fingers. ""I-it's so b-big,"" she muttered so softly, I could barely hear her. She slipped her thumbs under the elastic band and pulled down, catching my throbbing hard-on and preventing her from removing them. She pulled harder, but it remained caught. ""Ooooh!"" she muttered, sounding frustrated. ""Why won't these come off?""\n\nI chuckled and lifted the elastic, freeing my cock. Nikki pulled them down and off. I fell onto my back and Nikki sat beside me staring at it. She took my throbbing dick in her hands and stroked it gently, spreading precum all over it. Then she lay beside me. Her young body was hot and it felt wonderful against mine.\n\n""I-I dreamed about you all last night,"" she advised me, giggling.\n\n""Were they nice dreams?"" I asked her teasingly.\n\n""Ya!"" she replied. ""Really nice. I dreamed I was living with you and you fucked me every morning before I went to school. And at lunch time I'd run home and you'd fuck me again. The same after school and we always fucked just before I went to sleep at night. Then you're daughter came and lived with us and you'd fuck both of us. It was really cool."" She giggled her little girl giggle.\n\n""Did either of you get jealous that I was fucking both of you?"" I asked.\n\n""No. It just seemed normal,"" she answered. ""Then we both got our periods when we were 10 years old and you got us pregnant. We'd got to school with our big bellies sticking out in front of us, and all our friends were jealous. Our water broke at the same time when we were in school and the teachers rushed us to the hospital. We were in the same hospital room and we both had little girls on the same day. We were both 11 years old then.""\n\n""And how did you feel about that?"" I asked her. ""How did Terri feel?""\n\n""We were both really excited,"" she answered.\n\n""Then what happened?"" I asked her.\n\n""Don't know,"" was her reply. ""That's when I woke up.""\n\nNikki was getting very excited telling me about her dream. She crossed a leg over mine and I could feel the wetness of her little cunny against my leg. Then she laid on top of me and kissed me passionately. Her tongue dove into my mouth and I sucked it hard, drawing it deep into my mouth. Our tongues danced for a long time, as our saliva flowed freely between us. Just as quickly, she sat up and stared into my eyes. I could see that she was burning with a sexual desire that I found hard to believe possible in such a young girl. ""Fuck me, uncle John,"" she whispered in a tone that was more of a command than a request.\n\nI didn't need to be asked twice. My cock was harder than I ever remembered it being before, and all I could think of was getting it buried in her little 9 year old cunt. I wanted to see it part her wet lips and disappear inside her. I wanted to see her wetness coat it as I fucked in and out of her. I wanted to hear the slushy sound of her wetness as her cunt sucked on it. I wanted to smell the ambrosia scent of her discharge as her passion rose. No! I didn't need to be asked twice.\n\n""Sit on my stomach, sweetheart,"" I instructed her. ""Straddle it.""\n\nShe did as I requested\n\n""Now lift your bum. Good girl,"" I praised her as she again did as I told her.\n\n""Reach between your legs and guide my cock to your slit. That's it. You're a really good girl. Now when you feel it in place, spread my precum all over your lips and lower yourself on to it.""\n\nI watched with bated breath as little Nikki reached between her legs and guided my cock to her cunt. Her eyes were like saucers and her mouth was open as she breathed hard. A bolt of electricity ran through me as I felt the head of my cock brush her lips as she slowly began to sink down. Slick with wetness, her pussy lips easily parted, allowing my knob to slide between them. The heat emanating from her was intense.\n\nNikki was leaning forward holding on to my shoulders for balance, partially obstructing my view.\n\nI placed my hands on her slender waist. ""I've got you, princess,"" I told her. ""Sit up. I won't let you fall.""\n\nShe did exactly as I told her, and now I had an unobstructed view of her cunt lips parting as she slowly sucked me deeper and deeper into her hot, wet preteen cunt. The scent from her dripping sex made my heart pound harder as it took my breath away, and made my whole body tingle.\n\nNikki never once took her eyes off mine, as she stared at me glassy eyes. She was breathing hard through her open mouth and her hot breath flowed over my chest and face.\n\nI was now completely buried in Nikki's 9 year old cunt, and she was beginning to bob up and down. She went slowly at first, letting out soft purring sounds as her passion started building. Then she went faster and faster. Her head bent back and she raised her arms and held her head. She arched her back, causing her chest to stick out. I could see that her nipples had hardened and were sticking out proudly. I reached up and took them between my thumbs and forefingers and pulled and twisted them causing her to moan loudly.\n\nNikki was riding me like a professional cowgirl now as she lifted her body up and dropped down hard, forcing my engorged cock deep into her hot, wet cunt. On every upward movement, the thickness of my cock pulled her inner lips out. Like her outer lips, they were swollen and red and glistened with her wetness. Every downward motion forced them back in. The room was filled with a wet sloshing sound as she rode me wildly.\n\nNikki didn't realize the hard work required being on top, and she soon tired. She collapsed on top of me. ""M-my legs are t-tired, u- uncle J-John,"" she whispered, gasping for air.\n\nI quickly wrapped my arms around her and rolled her over onto her back. Without missing a beat, I started sliding into her taking long slow strokes. Her arms reached up and held my biceps tightly.\n\n""Wrap your legs around my waist, honey,"" I instructed her, and again, she did as I said.\n\nI fucked her hard and fast and she moaned with pleasure. I could feel her heart racing, and she was breathing hard through her open mouth. Her head bobbed from side to side, and her hair covered her face. Her legs gripped my waist and squeezed me tightly. Her body started to shake violently as her passion rose. Then suddenly she went stiff. She lifted her bum off the bed as she tried to put more of my throbbing cock into her young cunt. A powerful orgasm ravaged her body and she screamed. As I did the night before, I had to smother her scream with my hand.\n\nI didn't stop to let her enjoy her first orgasm of the day, but continued fucking her as hard and as fast as I could. I felt her young cunt spasm around my hard cock as the walls of her pussy gripped my cock and rippled along its length. She pushed her hips up at me as she sucked me deeper into her preteen, pulsating twat.\n\nNikki's sexual hunger was so strong that it didn't take long for her to cum again. I fucked her harder and faster, keeping her 9 year old body in sexual ecstasy, as she came and came. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was open, gasping for breath. She was completely lost in her pleasure and she rocked her head back and forth.\n\nMy balls were killing me, begging for relief. I arched my back, lifted my head and howled as I started to shoot string after string of hot, sperm-filled semen deep into her trembling body.\n\nNikki opened her eyes and looked at me. Her eyes were glazed over, and I don't know if she could see me or not, but they were filled with lust. She was still gasping for breath while her young cunt vigorously milked the last of my cum into her wanting womb. I couldn't recall ever cumming so hard and so much before. I know her young cunt must have been filled to overflowing, but she kept sucking on my throbbing cock, not letting a single drop escape.\n\nShe opened her mouth, and with some effort managed to say, in a soft whisper. ""I-I c-could f-feel … f-feel … you c-c-cumming … c- cumming inside m-m-me, u-uncle J-John."" She smiled and giggled.\n\nHer legs and arms fell, and she sank into the bed. I lay on top of her and I could feel her hard nipples dig into my chest and I could feel her heart beating strongly. She was still breathing hard, and she was soaked in sweat. ""T-that was a-awesome,"" she stuttered. ""I've never felt anything like that before. I-is sex always like that?""\n\n""Yes, princess,"" I answered. ""If two people love each other as much as we do, then it's always a powerful feeling. Believe it of not, it will even get better.""\n\n""It can't be any better than this,"" she stated, as she pulled my head to hers and kissed me passionately.\n\n Chapter 8\n\nNikki and I made love on the train every day till we reached Halifax. Of the week long trip, there was only two nights that she didn't sleep with me. Not that she didn't want to, but we both thought it would be best for her to spend a little time with her mother, mainly so that she wouldn't get suspicious. Mary co- operated by giving up her partying for those nights, and Nikki co- operated by spending the evenings with her mother and me, mainly talking in the club car, or watching movies Via Rail provided. I knew that Nikki wasn't happy with those arrangements, but being the caring child she was, played along.\n\nWe arrived in Halifax at 4:30 PM, and took a taxi to the hotel. After checking in, we had supper together, and Mary and I shared a bottle of wine, which Mary insisted on paying for. It was her way of thanking me for looking after her daughter. Reluctantly, I agreed, even though I couldn't help thinking that it was me who should be thanking her. Her daughter, Nikki, was a really hot little 9 year old whose sexual appetite grew daily, and once she had discovered sex, couldn't seem to get enough.\n\nThe three of us had a nice evening together. At least Mary and I did, despite her continuing attempts to seduce me. The fact that her daughter was there, didn't hinder her in the least, and she made it obvious to all of us that she wanted to have sex with me, even though I rejected all her offers, using my recent breakup as my excuse.\n\nNikki was getting more and more frustrated and irritated by the minute. If it wasn't for the fact I was stroking her thighs and her crotch, through her panties, I think she would have screamed at her mother. At one point things got so bad for her that she left the table saying she had to use the washroom. I knew that she was fuming mad at her mother, and she was beginning to annoy me too. While Nikki was gone, I made it clear to Mary, in as polite a way as I could, that I wasn't interested in her sexually. Not just yet, anyway. She accepted that and stopped flirting with me.\n\nWhen Nikki returned, I could see that she had been crying, but Mary was under the influence of half a bottle of wine and too wrapped up in herself to notice. When she sat beside me, I felt her hand go into my jacket pocket, and when I checked, I discovered her panties there. I looked at her and smiled. Nikki giggled and blushed. As I talked to Mary, my hand went to her thighs, which she opened wide for me. I stroked her bald vulva, and slipped my middle finger deep into her preteen cunt. I wasn't surprised to find her hot and wet. She snuggled into me and buried her face in my suit jacket so that her mother couldn't see the lust on it.\n\n""Sit up straight, young lady,"" Mary snapped at her daughter, but Nikki didn't move. ""Did you hear me, Nikki?"" she added after a few seconds pause. Still Nikki didn't move.\n\n""It's OK, Mary,"" I broke in. ""Leave her be. I think she's just tired. She's had a busy day.""\n\n""Yes, it has been a long day,"" she agreed. ""I think we should head off to bed soon. What time are you thinking of leaving tomorrow?""\n\n""I thought we'd have breakfast at around 9 o'clock, and then leave, if that's OK with you.""\n\n""Sure, that's fine,"" Mary answered. ""It's a bit early for me though. I probably won't be up then, so I'll say good bye now. Remember, don't spoil her."" She giggled.\n\nAll the time I was talking to Mary, I was finger fucking Nikki. It didn't take long before I felt her shaking, and go stiff as a nice orgasm shot through her young body. Her preteen juices coated my finger. She bit down on my jacket and let out a little squeal, which was hardly noticeable.\n\nMary got up and gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. ""Come on, Nikki,"" she said. ""It's time for bed.""\n\nI forced my hand from between her thighs, which she reluctantly released, and I gave her an uncle/niece kiss. Nikki didn't look any to happy as she left.\n\nI missed not sleeping with little Nikki that night, but at least I had her panties to remind me of her. They had a strong scent of her sex, and as I lay in bed sniffing them, I got an instant erection. It wasn't long before I was jerking off like a man long deprived of sex. As I jerked off, I wondered what Nikki was doing. Was she fingering her cunt, making herself cum like I was doing? I'd bet everything I had that she was because, besides my daughter, Terri, Nikki loved to cum. I came hard into her panties, and then fell into a deep sleep.\n\nThe ringing of the phone woke me at 7:30 with my wakeup call. After a quick shower, I dressed, packed and carried my bags down to the car I had rented. That done, I went up to Nikki's room and knocked on the door. She answered it immediately. She had a grin on her face which extended from ear to ear. She was wearing a short mini skirt which showed off her shapely legs to perfection. On top she had a short white tank top t-shirt which showed off her slim, flat tummy. A pair of open-toed sandals completed her outfit. She looked stunning. ""I've been waiting for you for hours,"" she reprimanded me, teasingly, as she giggled. ""I'm all packed,"" she added, pointing to two suitcases by the door. ""Mommy's still in bed. Let's go.""\n\nAfter placing her bags in the car, we headed off; stopping at the first IHOP restaurant we spotted, where we enjoyed a delicious breakfast together.\n\n""I had a fight with mommy last night,"" she told me over breakfast.\n\n""What about?"" I asked curiously.\n\n""You,"" she answered. ""She told me how much she liked you and that she was going to have sex with you. I screamed at her. I almost told her that I was having sex with you, but caught myself just in time.""\n\n""Good girl,"" I told her. ""That wouldn't have gone over very well, would it?""\n\nNikki giggled and shook her head. ""I accused her of taking all my friends from me. That I couldn't have friends to myself without her trying to take them away from me. She told me to grow up and stop being a spoiled brat. I started to cry and I threw some magazines at her. Then she grabbed me and smacked my bum really hard. Good thing she didn't notice I wasn't wearing my panties, or I'd be in real trouble. She giggled. ""Did you find the panties I put in your pocket last night?"" she asked curiously.\n\nI grinned at her. ""I found them all right,"" I answered. ""I took them to bed with me. I could smell your sex scent on them and I got so hard I jerked off in them. I made a real mess."" I chuckled.\n\n""You're bad,"" she told me teasingly, as she buried her head into my arm and giggled hysterically. ""I played with myself too,"" she admitted after she had calmed down. ""I came really hard and I screamed into my pillow. Good thing mommy was asleep. I think the wine got to her."" She giggled again. ""What did you do with them?"" she asked.\n\n""They're in with the rest of my dirty laundry,"" I told her. ""Which reminds me. We'll have to stop at a Laundromat sometime today. I'm running out of clean clothes.""\n\n""Ya, me too,"" Nikki said.\n\nWe finished our breakfast and headed out. My plan was to take the Cabot Trail first. I figured that would take us few days to explore it, and then head over to Prince Edward Island for another few days. We would then finish our vacation in Halifax.\n\nThe weather was beautiful, and Nikki snuggled into me as I drove. The scenery was wonderful and even 9 year old Nikki enjoyed it. We stopped a few times when we came across what appeared to be an interesting hiking trail, setting off for an hour's hike through spectacular countryside. On one trail, we came across some beautiful water falls, and I took lots of pictures of them as well as of Nikki. We sat down under a big pine tree overlooking the falls for a well deserved rest. Nikki immediately snuggled into me. We kissed passionately, as my hands wandered all over her body. From her reactions, I could tell her passion was rising, and rising fast.\n\n""I w-want you to f-fuck me, uncle John,"" she told me, as she pulled her lips from mine. ""I really missed you last night. I really need you to fuck me right now. There's no one around,"" she said excitedly. ""If someone does come we'll be able to hear them. I really want you badly, uncle John.""\n\nShe was lying on her back with her legs splayed wide open. I lifted her skirt and pulled her panties off, throwing them on the ground beside us. Nikki immediately attacked my short and soon had them open. My cock was as hard as a rock by this time and it sprang out like a released spring, spraying precum over her white t-shirt. She giggled as she straddled me and guided my cock to her hot, wet slit. She was so wet that I entered her effortlessly. She purred with pleasure as she felt my thickness caress the walls of her vagina.\n\n""Oh God! T-that feels s-so good, uncle John,"" she panted. ""I needed to feel you inside me so bad. Ohhhh! Fuck! I'm c-cumming already. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"" She was almost screaming. Her little body went stiff, then she started to shake and go stiff again as a powerful orgasm overtook her 9 year old body. Her love juices poured from her coating the shaft and head of my cock with its hot slippery wetness. Fuck, it felt so good.\n\nLittle Nikki rode my cock with everything she had in her. Her legs pumped hard, raising and lowering her body at breakneck speed. I held her slender waist so that she wouldn't fall over. She was breathing hard, and her face was contorted as pleasure she had not even dreamed of just a week ago, ate into every nerve in her body.\n\nShe brought herself to three more powerful orgasms before her legs gave out and she collapsed on top of me.\n\nI was getting close to cumming myself. ""Hang on, Nikki,"" I told her. In one smooth motion, I spun her around till she was on her back, and I continued fucking her hard and fast. Her skinny leg circled my waist, and she dug her heels into the small of my back. Her fingers gripped my biceps and her nails dug deep into them. She screamed out her pleasure as I made her cum again and again.\n\nI was now at the end of my rope. My balls ached something awful. Giving up trying to hold back any longer, I pushed as deep into Nikki's 9 year old cunt as I could. I arched my back, lifted my head and howled as I dumped what seemed like a pint of cum into her young hot womb. I kept cumming and cumming and couldn't stop. When the first string smashed against her cervix, another powerful orgasm overtook her body and she screamed along with me.\n\nCompletely spent, I collapsed on top of Nikki as we both gasped for breath. Nikki released her grip on my biceps and dropped her legs. We were both covered in sweat.\n\nAs my penis began to shrink and slowly pull out of her, I looked down at the little angel under me. Her eyes were closed, but there was a beautiful smile on her face. She slowly opened her eyes and smiled at me. They sparkled in the afternoon sun that streaked through the trees. Her whole face glowed.\n\n""T-that was w-wonderful, u-uncle John,"" she proclaimed in a hoarse voice just above a whisper. ""I really needed that."" She giggled.\n\nI rolled off her, and my cock exited her hot cunt with a wet slushing noise, which caused her to giggle again.\n\n""That's all I could think about last night in bed,"" she added, as she wrapped her arm around my abdomen while her head rested on my chest. Her leg crossed over mine. ""I really miss not sleeping with you. I don't know what I'm going to do when I'm back home again.""\n\n""We'll still be able to see each other,"" I assured her, as my hand fondled her pert little bum.\n\nShe sighed. ""I know, but I won't be able to sleep over. I want to sleep with you all the time.""\n\nI could feel my chest getting wet, and I knew she was crying. I held her tightly into my body and rocked her back and forth, trying to comfort her with soft words and caresses.\n\n""I know what you mean, sweetheart,"" I said. ""I feel the same way. But there's not much we can do about it.""\n\nShe sighed again. ""I know. I wish mommy was dead, then you could adopt me and we could live together for ever and ever. Wouldn't that be nice?""\n\n""You mustn't talk like that, Nikki,"" I reprimanded her. ""Not even in jest. I know you're having a rough time with your mother right now, but even if something did happen to her, you'd never forgive yourself. I mean, she's your mother. She loves you in her own way, and I know you love her too. Don't you?""\n\nNikki wiped her eyes on my shirt and sat up. ""Ya! I guess I do, but I still want to live with you and if you love me like you say you do, then you'd want to live with me too. You do love me, don't you, uncle John?""\n\nShe looked straight into my eyes and I could see determination in them as well as a little doubt. In her childish way of thinking, her mother's death would solve everything for her. She would be able to get away from her mother's selfish attitude towards her, and get all the attention she deserved from me. But only if I really loved her. Even though I told her many times how much I loved her, she still couldn't quite understand how a grown man could be in love with a little 9 year old girl. After all, she was still a child.\n\nI pulled her to me and held her tightly in my arms and kissed her lips tenderly. I told her exactly how much I loved her and how I'd like to spend the rest of my life with her. I guess I must have convinced her because she smiled lovingly at me and kissed me passionately. She was back to her loving, youthful, fun loving self.\n\nNikki picked up her panties and put them back on and we walked back to the car, hand in hand in silence.\n\nChapter 9\n\nIt took us about 5 days to complete the Cabot Trail then we headed across the Confederation Bridge into Prince Edward Island. It's a wonderful bridge; a marvelous piece of engineering. The only problem with it is that you can't see anything. The walls are so high that they block all the views, and there is no place to stop to look around. But Nikki didn't care, and quite frankly, neither did I. We were both happy just being together with her snuggled tightly into me, and my arm around her shoulders.\n\nWe spent the next few days touring the island. The weather was beautiful and the scenery was spectacular. Finally we arrived at Anne of Green Gables' house. This is where the famous author, Lucy Maud Montgomery set the story to her famous tale of Anne of Green Gables. Nikki knew the story well, having read it many times when she was younger.\n\n""It's just like in the book,"" she told me excitedly, as we toured the house and grounds. Then she set out telling me where things fitted into the story. By the time we were finished, I felt I knew the book as well as she did.\n\nWe spent the whole day there, not leaving till closing time. We found a quaint camping site that offered individual cabins for rent, and got their most isolated one, and then we went out for a nice supper. All during the meal, Nikki couldn't keep her hands off me. Ever since I have known her, she's always showing signs of being sexually excited. But tonight, her excitement seemed to be higher than usual. I don't know if it was our visit to Green Gables that brought that on or not, but whatever it was, I knew I was in for an exciting evening. We hurried through our meal and headed back to the cabin as fast as we could.\n\nAfter a quick shower, we were soon cuddled together on the bed. Nikki wrapped her hot lithe body around mine, and I was soon as hard as a rock. We kissed passionately, our tongues doing the dance of love as they slid around our mouths.\n\nNikki straddled my waist. Her weight forced my cock to lay flat against my stomach, and she rubbed her vulva along its length. She continued kissing me and her cunt got hotter and wetter by the second. She moaned passionately. It didn't take long for her to reach a powerful orgasm, and she screamed her delight in my mouth.\n\nI let my hands caress her naked body. She felt so good in my arms. Her body was hot, and her skin was smooth and silky. Her hair smelt of shampoo and her skin of body soap. My arms circled her small body and my hands cupped her perfectly formed globes. I spread her bum cheeks apart and my finger caressed her little puckered anus. Nikki moaned louder.\n\nReaching down between her legs, I coated my middle finger with the juices that were flowing from her cunt and, returning it to her rear hole, I pushed gently. Nikki stopped moaning, and I could feel her shaking. Her anus was shut tightly, preventing me from inserting my finger into it. Telling her to relax, I pushed harder. Slowly it opened up for me, and my finger popped in. Nikki jumped when she felt it entering her and she yelled as a jolt of pain ripped through her body.\n\n""S-stop, uncle John,"" she ordered. ""You're hurting me.""\n\nI stopped to let her get used to something being in her bum, but I didn't remove my finger. It took a minute for the pain to fade away, at which time she looked into my eyes and smiled at me. ""I- it doesn't hurt any more,"" she said proudly. ""You're finger feels really nice in there."" She giggled, as only she can giggle.\n\nI kissed her passionately and praised her for being such a brave little girl and slowly inserted my finger deeper into her bum until I was in as far as it would go.\n\nI started finger fucking her bum, going slowly at first, but gradually increasing speed. I pushed and twisted my finger into her tight puckered hole till she was moaning again and rubbing her pussy along my stiff cock.\n\n""Oh God!"" she screamed. ""T-that feels s-so g-good. Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Ohhhh!"" She was gasping and sighing, and her body was shaking with excitement.\n\nI then added my index finger and slowly twisted both fingers as I pushed into her preteen bum. As I pushed I spread my fingers apart, enlarging her hole. Nikki wiggled her cute little bum back on my hand, forcing more of my fingers to penetrate deeper inside her.\n\nBy this time, Nikki was overcome with passion. She was rubbing her clit so hard against my penis, that she made herself cum. Her body started shaking, and then she went stiff as her orgasm ripped through her 9 year old body. She screamed at the top of her voice.\n\nNikki was now ready for her first bum fucking. I pulled my fingers out of her tight bum, and kissed her. Getting her to get into the doggy position, I crawled up behind her and placed the head of my cock against her rear hole and coated it with precum. As I held her thighs, I could feel her shaking. ""A-are y-you going to p-put it in m-my b-bum n-now, u-uncle J-John?"" she stuttered. ""I-I'm scared. D-don't h-hurt me … please,"" she begged.\n\nI assured her I'd be as gentle as possible, as I spread her bum hole in preparation for my engorged penis. Nikki had dropped her head, resting it on the bed, while she gripped the blankets and pulled on them in her excitement. Her body was shaking and squirming wildly and her screams quickly filled the room. I was really glad now that we got this isolated cabin. If we were in one of the other cabins, her screams would be heard by everyone.\n\nHer anus was now widely dilated. I placed the throbbing head of my cock against the hole, spreading more precum around it. Then I pushed gently. Her hole resisted my attempts at first, but after a few moments, it gave up its resistance, relaxed, opened wider and suddenly the head of my cock popped in. Nikki gasped out loud when she felt the head of my dick pop into her virgin ass.\n\nThen she screamed in pain. ""T-that hurts, u-uncle John,"" she yelled. ""F-fuck … I-it really h-hurts. S-stop! P-please stop.""\n\nShe dropped down flat on the bed, and her bum muscles gripped my cock head so tightly I thought she would cut off the blood to it. She just laid there panting and squirming for a short while. I could hear her sobbing. I lifted her head and wiped way the tears before kissing her lips softly.\n\n""I'm sorry, sweetheart,"" I whispered. ""But I told you it would hurt. My cock is pretty big to go into your little hole. That's why I tried to stretch it. But once I get it all the way in, it won't hurt any more. I promise. I'll be as gentle as I can. How do you feel now? Do you still want me to do this?""\n\nBy this time, Nikki had caught her breath and she was laying still. She reached up and stroked my cheek and she smiled at me. ""I love you, uncle John,"" she said. ""And I know you love me too. I also know you'd never hurt me on purpose, but if you have to hurt me to do this, I don't mind. Really I don't."" She leaned up and kissed me tenderly.\n\nShe is such a brave little trooper, and my heart filled with pride. I knew at this point that I loved Nikki with all my heart and that I never wanted to lose her.\n\nI coaxed Nikki to get back on her knees again. She slowly raised her petite body, and without me telling her, she spread her thighs wide apart. That act in itself, made her body relax and I felt the pressure on my cock ease considerably. I started pushing into her again, taking short slow strokes, and centimeter by centimeter, more of my cock disappeared into her rectum.\n\nNikki started breathing hard and fast again. Her head dropped to the bed which forced her bum higher. Her hands gripped and pulled on the sheets till they were a disheveled mess all around her. Every once in a while she'd look up at me. Her cheeks were a bright rosy red, and her wonderful innocent eyes showed the lust that was flowing through her 9 year old body. But through the lust, I could see pain. As much as she tried to put on a brave face, I knew I was hurting her again. Pain was part of the game and she was taking it in her stride.\n\nI felt her trying to relax, but it was hard for her. Once in a while she'd let out a moan of pain and her face showed the discomfort she was in. I asked her many times if she wanted me to stop, but she wouldn't have any part of that. Once she told me it felt like a baseball bat was being stuffed up her bum.\n\nIt took over half an hour before my whole cock was buried deep in her bum. I know it was agony for her and I still don't know how she stood it. She told me later that she thought her bum hole was on fire.\n\nOnce I was all the way inside her rectum, and my pubic hairs were piercing her cheeks, I stopped to give her a chance to get used to having something as big as my cock up inside her bowls. ""How does my cock feel inside your bum, sweetie?"" I asked her.\n\nShe turned her face to me and smiled. ""It feels good now,"" she admitted. ""But it really hurt at first. Is it going to hurt some more?""\n\n""The worse part is over now,"" I told her. ""From now on it should feel really nice.""\n\nI started fucking her ass, taking short slow strokes at first, gradually increasing speed and length. Her anal ring clamped around my cock and milked it like a milking machine gone out of control. I grabbed her hips and began to pound in and out of her ass in long deep strokes, each stroke making strange slurping sound, similar to those I heard with Terri. She was so tight, that it didn't take long before I started cumming. I plowed into her one more time and held my cock deep inside her bum. I howled as string after string of cum burned along my dick and blasted into her rectum. I came harder than I ever came in my life.\n\nNikki screamed at the same time as she felt each spurt of cum fill her bowls and she collapsed onto her stomach in total exhaustion. ""I-I felt your s-stuff go into my b-bum, uncle J-John,"" she confessed proudly. ""I-it felt hot, but really nice. ""Thanks for doing that to me. I really love you.""\n\nI pulled out of her. My cock exited with a wet slurping sound, and I rolled over onto my side and stared at Nikki's wide open anus. I had deposited a huge load of cum in her bum and already it was beginning to leak from her. Nikki looked up at me with a look of pure ecstasy on her young face. ""T-that was w-wonderful, uncle John,"" she said sleepily. She yawned and stretched, and before I could say or do anything, she was sound asleep.\n\nI covered her, turned out the lights and crawled in beside her.\n\nNikki's bum was still partly dilated the next morning and quite sore too, and little droplets of my cum were still oozing from her, although she didn't complain. She had wanted to be bum fucked ever since I told her that my daughter liked it, and she knew it would hurt the first time. She had been begging me to do it almost daily, and now that she had experienced what it was like, she was happy and contented. She made me promise to do it again.\n\nI had her soak in the bathtub while I went and got us some breakfast. Last night I had spotted a McDonald's about a mile away and went there. I bought some Egg McMuffins, a coffee for me, and an orange drink for Nikki. By the time I got back, she was feeling a lot better. As we ate breakfast, I told her we had to think about getting back to Halifax as we had only three more days before we had to catch the train back to Vancouver, and we still hadn't explored Halifax yet.\n\nChapter 10\n\nWe had a leisurely ride back to Halifax. Nikki didn't say much, as she was sad that our little vacation was almost over, and she'd soon have to return to what she called her boring life, with her mother. She had become so used to having sex with me that she didn't know if she could stand not being with me. I assured her that I'd miss her just as much as she missed me, and that we'd get together as often as we could.\n\nAs it turned out, two things were occurring that would change both our lives forever. The first one happened when we got back to Halifax.\n\nI checked in and took my luggage to the room. Then I took Nikki to her room. As it was close to supper time, I just wanted to drop her luggage off then go out for something to eat. We were both surprised to find Mary, Nikki's mother, there. She was surprised to see us so early. Then she dropped her bombshell. It appears she became reunited with an old flame, Sam, and they continued their relationship where they had dropped it many years ago. He was a doctor who had taken up a position with 'Doctors Without Boarders', and was going to somewhere in Africa and asked Mary to come with him, as she was a registered nurse. The only snag was that Nikki couldn't come with them as the situation where they would be going was too volatile and dangerous. Mary was torn apart. On one hand, she loved Nikki (although she didn't always show it) and didn't want to be away from her. On the other hand, she also loved this man and didn't want to take the chance of losing him again.\n\n""W-what are you going to do, Mommy?"" Nikki asked, as she tried to hold back the tears that were pooling in her eyes.\n\nMary put her arms around her daughter and held her tightly. ""I don't know, dear,"" she answered after short pause. ""I guess it all depends on what you and John think about what I'm going to say."" She let go of Nikki and looked both of us in the eye. I could see that she was scared. So was Nikki as she snuggled into me and my arms replaced her mother's.\n\n""John,"" she started. ""I know that Nikki likes you very much and I think your feelings for her are just as strong. Would you be willing to be her guardian for a few years?""\n\nMy heart pounded so strongly that I thought it would pop out of my mouth. This was more than I ever thought possible. I loved Nikki as much as I loved my own daughter, Terri. Nikki reacted by gasping and holding me tighter.\n\nI looked into Nikki's eyes, and I thought I could read her mind. She seemed to be willing me to say yes.\n\nReturning my gaze to Mary, I said, ""I'd be happy to, Mary, if Nikki is willing. I looked again at Nikki. ""What do you think, Nikki? Would you like to live with me?""\n\nTears were pouring out of her eyes. She was in shock and couldn't speak for a few moments. Slowly a big smile spread over her pretty face. She took in a deep breath and almost shouted, ""Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh uncle John! That would be wonderful. We'll have a lot of fun together."" Then she looked at her mother. ""D-do you mean that, mommy,"" she asked in disbelief. ""Do you really mean that? I love uncle John so very much and I'd love to live with him, but what about you? I love you too and I'd miss you very much.""\n\n""I know dear,"" Mary replied and I'll miss you too. But it won't be for ever. You'll be safer with John and I won't have to worry about you so much. If you came with us, I'd be worried sick that something would happen to you. A lot of bad things happen over there, like kidnappings and murder and rape. Little girls your age are being raped every day. I'd be worried sick.""\n\n""What about the legal aspect of this?"" I asked her. ""I'm sure I can't take her away just like that. There's schooling and medical care to think of. I'll need something to prove I'm her legal guardian.""\n\n""You're right, John,"" Mary said. ""But this is nothing new. Sam told me that this happens all the time. The company has lawyers who can draw up the necessary papers, so you'll be OK there.\n\nThe three of us went out for supper and finalized the matter. Nikki was as happy as a lark and stuck to me like glue, afraid of letting go of me in case I changed my mind. She giggled continuously.\n\nNikki and I spent the next two days exploring Halifax, and the day before we were due to head back home, the second thing happened. We were having lunch in an old, fashionable restaurant when my cell phone rang. I thought it was Mary calling, as no one else called me out here. To my surprise and delight it was Terri, my daughter. My delight soon vanished when she started talking. I could hardly understand her as she was crying and sobbing. ""D- daddy,"" she stuttered. ""S-something a-awful just h-happened. ""M- mommy w-was k-killed in a c-car a-accident."" She cried even harder.\n\nI tried to calm her down as best I could, which wasn't easy being some three thousand miles away. I told her I'd take the next plane home and to go and stay with her auntie Marg till I got there. She was disappointed she couldn't see me right away as she had no idea I was on holidays.\n\nI told Nikki what had happened and that I'd have to fly home. She felt so sorry for Terri and started crying too. Next I called Mary and told her, reassuring her that this did not alter our plans for me taking care of Nikki. Then I called the airport and got a seat on the next flight to Vancouver which at 9 o'clock the next morning.\n\nChapter 11\n\nIt took a couple of months to sort everything out. Terri moved in with me and we continued where we had left off before we were interrupted. Mary left with her boyfriend and Nikki joined us. I had told Terri all about Nikki and she was thrilled to have a sister. I thought there might be some jealousy between them, but I was delighted that they got along so well and shared my attentions without any reservations.\n\nI continued working from home which gave me all the time I needed to look after my two girls. We were one happy family.\n\nI guess you could say I was the happiest man in the world. To say it was easy on me would be an understatement. The girls were very demanding when it came to sex. They both insisted on being fucked every morning before they went to school and every night before going to sleep. We all slept together in my king-sized bed, and sometimes we'd fuck till the wee hours in the morning and I had quite a job getting them up in the morning. Just the threat of sending them off to school without a fresh load of cum in their young pussies was enough to get them up. Morning and bed time weren't the only sex times. Just about every night after they had finished their homework, we'd sit and watch a little TV. One or other of the girls would sit on my lap, always giving me a good boner. When she felt it sticking into her bum, she'd get up, slip off her panties, if she even had them on, free my throbbing cock and sit on it, shoving it deep into her preteen cunt. Of course when the other one saw that, she had to have a turn too. Boy, life can be tough, can't it?\n\nOne night when we were watching TV, the girls looked nervous. Neither of them tried to sit on my lap, which I thought odd. Then Terri said something that surprised and delighted me. ""Daddy, we missed our last periods. I think we might be pregnant."" Before I could react, Nikki added, ""It's true, uncle John. We're pregnant.""\n\nYou will never know how delighted I was to receive this news. I wanted to know that I wasn't getting all excited for nothing, so I sped to the nearest drugstore and picked up two pregnancy test kits and gave them to the girls. They immediately went to the bathroom. When they came back, they both had big smiles on their cute faces. They showed me the test strips. They were both positive. My little girls were pregnant. I hugged and kissed them passionately, showing my delight. I asked them if they wanted to keep the babies or get an abortion. Again I was elated when they said they wanted to keep them.\n\nWe went to bed early that night and I fucked them both silly. The next morning I phoned the school and told them that the girls wouldn't be in that day as I had to take them to the doctor's.\n\nThe doctor confirmed they were indeed pregnant, and their due dates were the same. I must have been really potent the day I got them pregnant. We had concocted a story about them being raped by a group of boys as they were running through the park, which they did almost every day. He asked them if they reported it to the police. They told him they didn't want to as they didn't know who the boys were, and they didn't want the matter to be dragged through the courts, possibly embarrassing them and me too.\n\nThe same story was given at their school, which they continued to attend. Their bellies and breasts grew to tremendous sizes over the next nine months. Even with their extended bellies, they kept going to school. It became more and more difficult for them to fit into the tiny desks. They were provided with tables and chairs which made it more comfortable for them. They became even more popular, especially with the boys who continuously tried to have sex with them until they grew too big to be attractive to them. The girls still liked them and would gather around them, rubbing their tummies and feeling the babies kicking.\n\nThey continued going to school for as long as they could. One day, both their waters broke while in school. This caused quite an uproar in the room. The boys especially were disgusted, but the girls were fascinated. Their teacher, a young woman who had two kids herself, knew exactly what happened, and took charge. She sent one of the students to fetch the school nurse, and the girls were rushed to hospital. They both had beautiful baby girls later that day. They had just recently turned 11.\n\nThis was the beginning of a new life for us, and especially for me. If I thought I could just manage two young girls, giving them all the sex they needed and wanted, what was going to happen when the babies grew a little older and I had four girls to satisfy? Life is full of challenges. I'll survive."
1145,Crowded Club,['MF'],"While we were waiting for the show to start I talked with my friends and she talked with hers. I still kept looking at her though. I still hadn't seen her face but her body had me captivated.\n\nFinally the band came out, and from the first note they were smoking. Right off the bat my sexy red head neighbor started dancing. Or at least trying to. Every time she swung her hips, she brushed her ass against the back of my hand. I expected her to shift around to avoid brushing me with her ass, but she didn't. I was a bit nervous, being the gentleman that I am I didn't want her to think that I was feeling her up so I just kept my hand at my side. This doesn't mean that I wasn't enjoying her dance.\n\nAfter two songs she was still rubbing against me. I decided to be bold. I turned my hand around so that she was brushing my palm. After a minute or so I started cupping her ass as she swung by. A couple of minutes later she was still at it. What the hell I thought. The next time she swung by instead of just cupping her ass I grabbed it and held on. Imagine my surprise when she didn't turn around and slug me. She just kept on grooving. I gave her cheeks a good hard squeeze, and for the first time she acknowledged my presence by pushing her perfect little ass against my hand. Now we were really getting somewhere!\n\nI shifted my position so that I could grab her with both hands. She just kept on rocking. I lifted up the back of her dress and slid one hand underneath. Wonder of wonders, no panties. When I touched her bare cheek for the first time she responded by bending over a little and pushing her ass into my crotch. My cock had been aching for attention, and when she touched it, it felt so good I thought I was going to cum in my jeans. This woman had me so turned on that I had to thank her by getting her off.\n\nI slid my hand along her crack. Slowly moving lower and lower until my hand was between her legs. Her pussy was covered with stubble. It seemed that she had forgotten to shave that day. I rubbed my finger over her lips, not wanting to penetrate her yet, just teasing her. The music was so loud that I couldn't hear myself think, but I'm sure that I heard her moan.\n\nWhen I touched her clit she gave up pretending to dance, and started grinding on my hand. She was so wet that I was slipping and sliding all over her. I decided that now was the time, and I pushed my index finger into her cunt. Her whole body shivered in ecstasy. I slid a second finger into her and she reached back and grabbed my arm to keep herself from falling down.\n\nI finger fucked her as hard as I could, without knocking her over. Her hips were thrusting down to meet my hand as I worked it in and out of her. She swung her head around in delight.\n\nWith an impressive amount of skill, she reached back and undid my zipper. She reached in and grabbed my swollen, attention starved cock and started jerking me off. Now we were both writhing in ecstasy.\n\nWe only lasted for a few minutes more. I felt her hot pussy squeeze my fingers, and she stopped humping them. She leaned back, pressing her whole body against mine, and squeezed my cock with her hand as she came. That's all it took for me. I pulled up her dress and shot my cum all over her ass. It seamed like the proper thing to do.\n\nFor the rest of the show we just stood together, me gently caressing her outer lips, and her softly stocking my spent cock. When the show ended I leaned over and, pulling her hair aside, kissed the back of her neck. I still hadn't seen much of her face. She said, without turning around, just loud enough for me to hear, ""thank you for the wonderful evening."" then she deftly put my dick back into my pants and walked away."
1146,Cruise,"['M+F', 'jap', 'wife', 'intr', 'preg']","Unknown to the owners of the ship and of course the Rosenfals, the captain of the ship was an alcoholic and left the entire operation of the ship to the first mate. The first mate was mean, and domineering Nigerian as were the second, third and fourth mates of the ship. In addition, all of the crewmen were Nigerian and were for the most part equally cruel. The captain spent all of his time in his cabin with most of the time spent in an alcoholic haze.\n\nDuring the first day and night out of San Diego, California the Rosenfal's stayed in their room. Although Stanley was nearly forty five he still had a very active sexual imagination. He had packed four suitcases of seductive lingerie, short mini skirts, hose and garters and anything else that he could think of to make his four inch cock throb. His pretty JAP wife, only thirty one was breathtakingly beautiful. Her dark complexion, her flowing black hair and her rock hard body hid an almost insatiable sexual appetite. Her pussy was shaved dose and her small pert breasts were firm and pear shaped, and topped with one inch rock hard nipples. She constantly teased her over sexed and under endowed husband.\n\nShe thrived when she flirted in front of him; in fact it was a tremendous source of pleasure for her (and Stanley) to flirt with any man with a cock and then return to their luxurious quarters to be thoroughly fucked by the now aroused and cock hard husband. Although poor Stanley was tricked by nature and given only the minimum of manhood he did everything in his power to enhance his lovemaking. Although Susan could fantasize about men with cocks large enough to reach her twitching cervix she understood that few men had the financial power of her rich husband. She enjoyed teasing the numerous men who sought her out but Susan Rosenfal came to be known primarily as the classic Prick Tease. She always managed to place herself in position where she could calmly walk away while the tormented male would be left with the painful blood engorged balls cursing the devastating beauty that caused his pain.\n\nAt the dawn of the second day Susan rose early and looked at the beautiful sun rising in the west. Feeling a need that poor Stanley was unable to fill the night before she rubbed the swollen pussy lips. Stanley, on nearly every third attempt was unable to make his diminutive cock fulfills husbandry duties. His valiant attempts to harden the soft and unresponding manhood were to no avail.\n\nAfter taking a brisk shower Susan put on a pair of white hot pants and a white blouse which she tied around her thin waist. The tightness of the blouse seemed to accent the pert pear shaped breasts and her hard nipples probed against the thin cotton material.\n\nAs she pranced around the promenade deck she captured the imagination of nearly every crewman. Each of the hard Black deckhands could imagine driving their now rock hard Black cock into the tight and forbidden woman chamber of the amused Mrs. Susan Rosenfal. She enjoyed their pained looks of lust and did everything and anything that could increase her power over the hapless lowly deckhands.\n\nShe finally arrived at the bridge and was most impressed with the starched white uniformed first officer. His demeanor and authority impressed the Jewish American Princess nearly as much as his muscular build and handsome Greek like face. He acknowledged the princess as she entered but did not pay her any further attention.\n\nAnnoyed at his insolence she sauntered over to the navigation table and smiled into his face. ""I can sure see what I want for breakfast,"" she flirted. As she leaned over, the top of the unbuttoned blouse fell apart and First Officer Nuru stared briefly at the very enticing vision before him.\n\nPrecipitously Nuru grabbed the beauty by her flowing black hair and pulled her backwards on the table. The startled pampered housewife stared into Nuru's dark eyes. ""Look you riffle tramp. You will not trapes around my ship like some two bit whore. From now on you will dress and act like a lady. If you don't I will let my crew stick their hard Black cocks up that tight little pussy of yours. You understand you little tramp?"" Nuru questioned.\n\nSusan broke free and ran out the bridge scurrying to her husband's executive cabin. As she burst into the stateroom she rushed to Stanley's side. ""That Black bastard first mate insulted me. He called me a two bit whore; Stanley you must put him in his place,""\n\nSusan nearly screamed at her husband.\n\nIndignant that his wife would be treated as a whore Stanley exploded out of his room and burst into the bridge. Walking to within a foot of the First Officer he screamed, ""Look here you Black bastard. What right do you have calling my wife a whore?""\n\nCalmly, nearly a head above the screaming Mr. Stanley Rosenfal Nuru stated the obvious, ""Your wife paraded around this ship nearly naked. She did everything in her power to distract my men in their duties. She looked like and acted like a tramp and I told her that if she continued I would let my men fuck her senseless.""\n\nStanley foolishly raised his right fist as to strike Nuru and before it made half it's journey Nuru grabbed his small delicate wrist and pulled it behind his back. Once there he brutally rammed his head against the steel bulkhead causing the rich financier to become totally disoriented.\n\nNuru leaned over to the nearly unconscious ""guest"" and enlightened him. ""I will have you taken to my cabin. You leave the cabin and I'll feed you to the fish. Understand fuckhead?""\n\nWhen the brief and direct explanation was given a large Black handcuffed the befuddled Stanley and pushed him out the bridge door. Poor Stanley was shoved and prodded along a large hallway and upon reaching Nuru's room was propelled forward through the empty door. Once inside the Black attached a dog collar around his neck and with a large chain fastened it to the floor. Still dizzy and disoriented Stanley looked around the inboard cabin and finally his eyes focussed on a bank of security cameras which changed every four minutes to another of the ship's locations. The first camera was trained on his cabin where his pretty wife was darting around the room in anger.\n\nThe door was locked behind the departing Black who dutifully reported back to Nuru that his assigned task was completed.\n\nBack in the executive cabin, Susan becoming more and more irate at Stanley's absence looked through her wardrobe. Pulling a white string bikini from the chest of drawers she quickly stripped and put on the sheer piece of cloth. The string exposed both of her firm buttocks and the top barely concealed half of her tight breasts. The agitated rock hard nipples were barely concealed along the top of the thin cloth. Once into her next costume she put on a pair of four inch black leather patent stiletto heels and brazenly walked out to the deck immediately forward of the bridge.\n\nSpreading a large white blanket she settled down and covering her dark eyes with even darker sunglasses she spread her long limbs and started to work on deepening her gorgeous tan. Looking towards the bridge she could see the hated Nuru scowl down at her. ""Good"" she thought. I will show the Black bastard who's in charge here.\n\nShortly one of the stewards from the galley came out with a bloody mary and handed the cool drink to the pampered princess. Smiling at the small framed but well endowed young Black man she asked if he would be able to put some lotion on her back.\n\nAlthough he could not speak much English he did manage to understand the pampered wife. As she turned over he dropped to his knees along her side. Although Susan could not see his smirk from above Nuru knew that the next hour would be very interesting for the aloof and demanding young lady.\n\nAt first the steward's firm hands seemed warm and inviting. He dutifully spread the oily substance on her back and then started from her soles up the back of her calf. As his hands and the oily substance made the short journey up to the juncture of her perfect legs Susan became amused. Here was this naive young cabin boy trying to seduce her; Mrs. Stanley Rosenfal, wife of Stanley Rosenfal.\n\nThe boy's long fingers finally made it to the firm ass cheeks and Susan turned her head to the smiling cabin boy. ""Look Black boy. Don't be getting any ideas. You may stop now. In fact you may leave!"" came the brisk and direct edict.\n\nHowever the Black steward had no intention of leaving. His young hard Black cock had started hardening. He was not about to depart from the desirable woman of means at this point. His hands continued to massage the firm ass cheeks and he allowed his fingers to slip between the pillowy guards. As the fingers dipped to the edge of her pussy lips Susan attempted to get up. However the Black steward had placed his hand on her lower back and held her down while his other hand continued to massage the outer most lips. Bringing his fingers to his lips he could see the light dew coating them. Licking his fingers he returned them to the pleasurable folds from where they had come from.\n\nSusan had never allowed anyone other than her dear Stanley to take such liberties with her tight and now aroused body. She again attempted to rise but again had no more luck than the first time. She attempted to rebuke the young man but as her mouth started to open she felt the menacing long Black fingers finally find the warm and inviting slit. As the finger probed the outer recesses the only sound emitting from Susan's mouth was a short moan.\n\nThe young steward had no trouble interrupting the moan and he continued his digital assault on the now thrusting and excited young wife. She no longer was attempting to rise but merely seeking out the pleasure giving digits firmly implanted into her wet and throbbing love chamber.\n\nThe steward violently ripped the offending string bikini bottom and threw it off the edge of the deck. He then swung his legs over the thrusting ass cheeks and lowered his white dress shorts. Wearing no underwear the long thin Black cock sprang forward and he immediately let it rest against the undulating ass cheeks. Poor Susan could feel the heat of the long Black cock resting on her firm ass cheeks and for a brief moment became frightened. However the pent up passion was the greater of the two emotions and she nearly screamed as the Steward thrust his aching Black cock deep into the willing love chamber of Mrs. Susan Rosenfal.\n\nSusan nearly fainted as she felt the Black tube fill her tight pussy channel. As he thrust harder and harder Susan raised her ass by pushing up on her knees. The subtle movement caused the Black tube to reach nerve endings never before reached. The stamina of the Black steward who continued to pound her succulent pussy brought Susan to multiple orgasms. She gripped the teak deck floor with her long painted fingernails and screamed her release. The orgasmic cries reverberated throughout the ship. The majority of the Black deckhands could understand the mournful screams.\n\nAs his Black seed careened against the womb of the young wife the Steward slowly pulls out his deflating Black manhood. Once the male organ slipped out of her clenching vagina the Black seed rolled down her still thrusting thighs forming a puddle of sperm on the immaculate deck. As the Black steward pulled up his white shorts he turned and looked up at the bridge where Nuru was smiling from cheek to cheek at his young steward. The steward smiled back and left to return to the galley.\n\nIt took several minutes for Mrs. Rosenfal to recover from her mind shattering orgasm and as she slowly rose she remembered the missing G string; cast over the deck like so much discarded garbage. [Image]\n\nShe quickly pulled the towel around her sweating and oily body and scampered to the adjoining deckway.\n\nUnbeknownst to Mrs. Susan Rosenfal her husband Stanley was staring at the secondary monitor as she quickly ran to the deckway. His eyes were wide with unbelieving and looking down to his Black shorts he could see where his cock had exploded its load into his now sticky underwear. With his hands stiff clasp behind him he felt the energy draining from his body. As he sank to the floor he could not comprehend what had just unfolded before his unbelieving eyes. Here was his devoted and caring wife who had just drained the seventeen year old Black steward on the main deck. Unable to reason he merely looked down as his sperm slid down his hair covered legs.\n\nSusan ran to the cabin and quickly showered. After her shower she laid naked upon the large king sized water bed and drifted off to a restful and sound sleep.\n\nUpon awakening she was a little unsettled about not finding her adoring husband. However there was a note on her dresser asking for her to wear her sexiest evening wear and dine at the captain's table. Since dinner was still an hour away she took another leisurely shower and at the conclusion decided to be daring in her selection of the evening outfit. She put on a black lacy half bra; matching black panties and pulled up long thigh high black hose suspended by the thinnest of garters. The low cut black evening gown came to within four inches of her dimpled knees. She put on the four inch spiked stiletto heels and completed her attire with a two inch wide black lace choker. She let her long shoulder length black hair fall to her shoulders freely. She became a little unsettled looking around the room as she could not find her birth control pills. This represented the second day that she had not taken the pills and with the Black steward's deep penetration of her inner womb earlier that day she was just a little apprehensive. As she stepped out into the deckway she put the faintest of perfume behind her dainty ears.\n\nUpon entering the smaller Officer's mess she hurriedly looked around for her husband who was nowhere to be found. The only table where there was a vacant seat was at the Captain's table; and the only seat was next to First Officer Nuru. As she started to leave the Black steward who had previously filled her womb with seed gently took her arm and escorted her to Nuru's side.\n\nSmiling he looked up into the burning eyes of Mrs. Susan Rosenfal and in his best English accent bowed and gave his apology. ""Mrs. Rosenfal my deepest apologies for judging you incorrectly this morning. I would consider it an honor if you honor us with your presence.""\n\nSusan, taken by surprise gracefully sits next to the First Officer immaculately attired in his dress white uniform. Nuru observes the same tantalizing breast flesh that he scrutinized earlier in the morning.\n\nHe then informed Mrs. Rosenfal that her husband would be delayed and insisted that she and the other gathered officers start without him.\n\nNuru snapped his fingers and a cold bottle of wine immediately found it's way to the officers table. Nuru graciously and expertly poured the wine and offered a toast to the beautiful lady that was dining with them. During the next hour he plied the unsuspecting wife with more and more wine and enchanted her with his tales of seamanship around the world. Susan was rapidly becoming awed by the handsome, articulate and muscular First Officer.\n\nBy the end of the meal Nuru let his hand slip under the table cloth and found the warm and delightful leg of the now infatuated young wife. As he stroked the silk covered leg she looked flirtatiously into his dark and unforgiving eyes. As the other officers made small talk he continued to massage the inner leg of the intoxicated young wife. Unable to concentrate on the small talk she unconsciously opened her legs allowing the First Officer even greater access to her treasure.\n\nNuru's searching fingers finally reached the black silk panties and he instantly felt the wet warmness of her swollen pussy lips. He continued to massage the moist panty covering and shortly inserted his long finger into the leg opening. As flesh touched flesh she silently dosed her eyes and let out a small sob. Nuru inserted his hook like finger into the willing passageway as Susan leaned back in her chair.\n\nThe other officers knew what was taking place and became amused. The Black steward who had placed the small caplet of white powder into Mrs. Rosenfal's first wine glass smiled knowingly at the First Officer. As his fingers became soaked he pulled them out and met Susan's questioning eyes.\n\n""Your pussy is still covered by dark hair. Before my officers will fuck you they wish you to shave yourself,"" stated the First Officer.\n\nSusan, completely bewildered looked around the table to the lecherously smiling officers.\n\n""No, I will not. You are monsters,"" Susan responded.\n\nAs Mrs. Susan Rosenfal was trying to remove the wickedness from her mind the Black steward arrived with a platter containing a bowl of warm water, straight razor and shaving cream.\n\nAs he set the tray down in front of Nuru, Nuru turned to Susan and ordered her to remove her dress and panties and stand on the table. Susan, shocked; stood and tried to back away from the table but the many glasses of wine were too much for her mind to relay to her betraying body. 'The officer to the right of her helped her to her feet while the second officer gently unzipped the dress from behind. As it fell from her shoulders the same Black hands were slowly stripping the black lace panties down her legs over the hose and garter. Susan was then lifted on the table so that her legs were on both sides of First Officer Nuru. As she lay prone the officer on the far side of the table was sensuously massaging her tight firm breasts.\n\nNuru gently applied a generous coating of light blue shave cream and with razor in his right hand started scraping the coarse black hair from Susan's sensitive and tender womanhole. The sharp blade cleaned the tender skin of all hair follicles and in a very short time Mrs. Susan Rosenfal was completely hairless. The razor had caused small blood blisters to bust and Nuru coated the cleaned mound with a slippery oil provided by his assistant; the Black steward.\n\nSusan came alive again as Nuru rubbed the slippery substance over the super sensitive shaved area. He allowed his fingers to insert some of the gel into the precious chamber itself and became amused as Susan again parted her legs beckoning more and more of the digit to invade her married love canal.\n\nHe quietly picked up his plaything and carried her to his inboard cabin. As he entered his cabin he gently placed her on his king sized bunk and walked to the door separating his two rooms. Stanley, now gagged heard the door open and strained against the neck chain to see into the bedroom. He could not see the bed itself but could see the mirror's reflections. His eyes immediately focussed on his beautiful serene wife as she stared up at the disrobing Nuru.\n\nHe could see her eyes widen with terror (?); with anticipation(?); with longing (?) as Nuru stepped out of his shorts. The long Black dick was already hard as a rock as it jutted out from his washboard rock solid stomach. Susan lovingly reached for the massive Black log and as Nuru approached the bed she inserted the pleasure giving Black cock into her warm and inviting oral cavity. As she tried to insert more and more of the cock into her mouth poor Susan started sobbing about not being able to take enough. Her hands searched for and found the orange sized balls hanging below the massive cock.\n\nTiring of her oral ministrations Nuru gently shoves Susan to her back. As she falls her legs immediately spread open beckoning the pleasure to come. Nuru mounts the bed and knee walks to the moaning wife and gripping his massive love muscle rubs it against her hooded excitor. As she whimpers she grinds her hips against the solid cock exciting her. Once she becomes positioned she lunges forward and captures the first five inches of his rock solid Black cock. Once Nuru's cock has entered the precious moist chamber he buries his fun eleven inches in the next stroke.\n\nThe scream reaching Stanley Rosenfal's ears sounded like it came from the dead. He strains against the chain attempting to get a better angle to see his beautiful wife impaled on the huge Black cock. Her constant whimpering and pleading brings a greater lunge from the dominating Black officer. His pile driving ass buries his hard cock with each thrust. Susan struggles to return the thrust and is pleasured by her motion. She clasps her arms around the thick Black shoulders and digs her long fingernails into the massive muscles. She opens her mouth and accepts his probing tongue as she struggles to keep up with his frantic fuck pace.\n\nThe two jutting animals reach climax at the same time and Nuru empties his huge balls into the willing womb of Mrs. Susan Rosenfal. She shrieks her acceptance of his Black seed and passionately kisses him. Her husband Stanley, straining against his chains, saw his wife's climax overtake her total being. She continues to jut against his hard body and continues her death grip on his now scratched and bleeding shoulders. Her mouth seeks out his tongue and she sucks and licks its full thickness.\n\nHer anxious thrusting brings Nuru his second hardness and he starts his impaling of her tight body anew. She cannot believe this second hardness in so short of time and grabs her new lover with an even tighter grip. She meets his every thrust and lifts her lean body off the bed attempting to squeeze every drop of cum from her newest lover. His long Black prod reaches into depths that Stanley has never touched. Her cervix is pummeled time and time again as he attempts to bury his cock to never before reached limits.\n\nAfter nearly forty minutes Nuru feels his huge sacks empty their sticky fluid into the nearly exhausted white wife. She shrieks again as the seed is deposited deep within her chamber. As he rises the white cum pours from her stretched and swollen lips. There seems to be no end of the flow and Susan can only marvel at the constant discharge.\n\nStanley, unable to watch any more ravishment of his precious wife sits on his haunches nearly exhausted. Unable to comprehend his wife's unfaithfulness he silently looks down to between his legs and is ashamed to see the dark wet spot at his crotch. He discharged three times during his wife's ravishment and he feels guilty that he became sexually aroused by his wife's wanton unfaithfulness.\n\nAs Nuru puts on his watch uniform he looks down at the smiling and sweat soaked young white wife. She is still wearing her garter and hose and her shaved cunthole is leaking his Black seed.\n\nWhen he is dressed he hears a knock at the door. The Second Officer enters; and as he does starts disrobing. Susan cannot understand at first and then realizes that there will be many Black lovers this evening. Susan hears the door shut as the Second Officer finishes stripping. He crawls up between the still wide spread legs and skipping foreplay slips his hard Black cock into the steaming and ready love muscle of Mrs. Stanley Rosenfal.\n\nNeither Stanley or Susan kept count of the number of Susan's Black lovers that second night of their voyage.\n\nDuring the fourteen days at sea Susan was the center of all male attention. Her subdued husband was relegated to the First Officers cabin where on a daily basis he would witness his wife's sordid unfaithfulness. As each day arrived the beautiful wife would entice the Black crew by her never ending assortment of beautiful and seductive attire. After each breeding session Mrs. Rosenfal would become more and more submissive catering to each and every deviant request by the jaded crew. She justified in her mind that she was being forced; the truth of course was that she was the energy behind the varied and constant lovemaking. She would eagerly seek out the next hard Black dick as soon as the previously impaling pleasure giver had become exhausted. Her carnal needs were nearly impossible to meet.\n\nAfter the two week cruise her tight pussy was stretched so that Stanley could not touch the chamber walls; even if he hadn't become impotent. The constant Black sexing of his desirable wife had turned her into a mere breeding bitch for Black cock.\n\nDuring the first week she had allowed gold rings to pierce her elongated nipples. Every third day the First Officer reshaved her precious love mound and by the end of the voyage she was carrying a Black child.\n\nWhen the Rosenfals returned to Chicago their closest friends could sense the transformation. When Susan had left she was a frigid and uncaring JAP. Upon her return she oozed sexuality.\n\nWhat their neighbors didn't know could fill a book."
1147,Cruise Boat Shipwreck,"['MF', 'FF', 'nc']","today assigned to bilge duty on the Princess Ana, a 2-year old cruise ship. Bilge duty, Andres was none-to-happy to find out, was just about the worst sort of cleaning job there was. The bilge was about 130 degrees, smelly, dark and just plain old miserable. In between the screams of the crew boss, Jose, Andres managed to get some of his miserable task complete. He only had to finish applying the de-greaser to a small part of the gang-plank and he would be done. Andres hated the degreaser, the smell reminded him of the oil refinery where he used to work. It always gave him a powerful headache and made him feel faint and weak.\n\nAndres woke up to the feel of his own blood running down his face. He had just been slammed into the bulkhead, and was trying to clear his head and figure out where he was. Some things are so obvious, it just takes a second or two before the mind believes it, but sure enough, Andres was sitting on the bulkhead, which meant that the ship was sideways. As his head cleared, Andres’ instincts reported to him that first, he had somehow blacked out was now out to sea, and second, something was seriously wrong.\n\nAs with many men who have lived at the edge of poverty and civilization, Andres had good survival instincts. Without thinking, he knew which way to climb, and instinctively headed toward the bow of the ship which usually is lighter and more buoyant than the stern. After seemingly hours of climbing, Andres was rewarded with a blinding torrent\n\nof saltwater right in his eyes. Andres grabbed for a handhold, and somehow found his grip on one of the ships rails. Since he was standing\n\non the rails, Andres figured out that the ship had somehow rolled over, and was in the worst storm he had ever seen in his life. Just standing up was a major ordeal, and moving around was impossible. Andres panicked, let go of the railing, and was immediately swept overboard. Two seconds later, Andres was bobbing in 20ft seas, barely able to make out the silhouette of the Princess Ana through the storm, and trying to remember the prayers he had learned from the nuns at the mission.\n\nIt has been said that some people save all their good luck for one day,\n\nand this was Andres’ day. At first, Andres was terrified when he saw a dark shadow approaching. “So this is what death looks like”, he thought, surprised that he was taking it so calmly. He heard the voices\n\nand felt something grab his collar. He was somehow calmed, although he didn’t want to die.\n\nAnd he didn’t die. Instead, he was pulled into a small boat with four other people. Exhausted, in shock and half drowned, Andres fell into the life-boat and collapsed.\n\nAndres awoke sometime later, and tried to figure out what was going on. He was in a small lifeboat and it seemed likely that it was only a matter of time before the boat capsized and everyone drowned. The storm\n\nwas horrific and didn’t die down for the rest of the day and the following evening. Each of the occupants of the boat sat there, trying to balance themselves and keep from being swept overboard. There was someone on the boat wearing some kind of uniform that Andres recognized as one of the ship’s officers. Andres knew the type. Here they were, going to die, and this jeffe was still giving orders, as if it mattered. Andres complied with the orders given, more out of boredom than any sense of obedience or loyalty. He baled, shifted his weight, bailed, and did whatever just to get it over with. Andres was sure he was going to die, and just wanted it to happen quickly.\n\nAt dawn on the second day, Andres had second thoughts about dying- at least from drowning. The seas had calmed a bit, although the wind was still fierce and blowing the small boat toward the eastern sunrise. The\n\nmiserable jeffe was still giving orders, and Andres continued to do what\n\nthe man said- after all he did keep them alive so far. With the sunlight, Andres also had a chance to look over his boat-mates. Beside the self-proclaimed captain and Andres, the rest of the boat was female. All of the females had the look that Andres know so well. Typical mainland muchachas, having fun in the sun, treating the locals like pond-scum. Andres was have surprised they didn’t request that the ships officer have him removed from the lifeboat. Two of the women looked to be in about their 30’s, and one had to be in her late teens- no doubt a daughter of one of the others. Andres didn’t really care. He was cold, and no doubt de-hydrated. Andres laid against the gunwale of the boat and fell into a deep stupor.\n\nWhen Andres awoke it had to be mid-afternoon. The sun was high in the sky, and the clouds had rolled out. It was hot, so hot that even with his darker skin Andres felt himself burning. His boat-mates, all fairskinned, were in for a miserable time. Andres could already see the\n\nburns on their faces and hands. As a dock-worker, Andres had heard horror stories of what it is like to starve and dehydrate to death on the open sea. He knew it was going to happen to him and resigned himself to it.\n\nAndres awoke to a shout from one of the women. In the distance one of them had spotted land. Andres had no idea of where they might be, but he knew that they hadn’t seen any search planes in the past day, so they\n\nwere evidently quite a distance from where the ship sank. They were still being blown in the general direction of the island, but would probably miss it by a considerable distance.\n\nWhen they reached the closest point to the island, First Officer Jones ordered Andres in to the water to swim to the island see if it was inhabited. Andres replied, in his nicest and most pleasant island native voice, to “go fuck yourself”. First Officer Jones threatened Andres, but both knew there wasn’t much he could do. Surprisingly, the lifeboat was caught in a new current, and actually drifted into the island. Andres jumped out as soon as he could thought he could swim the\n\ndistance, and was the first on-shore. From the lifeboat, FO Jones shouted threats and curses, telling Andres he would be arrested and punished for refusing an order from a superior officer.\n\nWhen he finally got to land, FO Jones decided to get things under control. He immediately ordered Andres to gather wood for a fire and search for freshwater. Andres looked at him, and replied “Don’t go figgurin’ that I have to listen to any more of your shit, ya fuckin’ jeffe. I’m gonna go find me some water, and some mangos. You can do whatever the fuck you want, but don’t bother me”. Andres turned his back, and walked away. FO Jones couldn’t stand for being so publicly humiliated, and ran after Andres, tackling him from the back.\n\nAndres was a small man, but spent his life fighting for everything he ever had. As FO Jones attacked, Andres turned, swung, and landed a roundhouse right hook to Jones’ head. Jones fell, hitting head against a large rock. Blood spurted out of the back of his head and mouth. All\n\nthree women screamed. Andres turned, and walked into the jungle. He could hear the sound of a waterfall in the distance. Jones lay right where he fell.\n\n After a little exploring, Andres felt better. He had lived on tropical\n\nislands all his life, and knew how to survive and even enjoy it. He had\n\na small fire going, was sipping coconut milk and waiting for his freshly\n\ncaught lobster to finish steaming over the fire. He had bathed and refreshed himself in the stream, and was working on a small lean-to in case it rained. He neither knew n cared about the rest of the people on\n\nthe island. For the first time in his life, Andres was at peace, well fed, and relaxed.\n\n His sleep was awoken by someone pushing on his shoulder. It was one of\n\nthe women from the lifeboat. “Get up, you! We need help”.\n\nAndres looked at her. She was wearing what was probably an expensive dress, it was blue in color, and ended just above her knees. The tops of her breasts were revealed, the fullness peaking out of her dress. She was the type that Andres had always been limited to admiring from afar, and not to obviously, or he would catch a beating from the chief steward. “What the fuck do you want? Can’t you see I’m sleeping you fuckin’ bitch?”\n\nThe woman looked at him with her best intimidation stare. “I am Mrs. Robert Fletcher, and my husband owns the Playa Roja resort on Costa Nostra. Get your sorry ass up and help attend to First Officer Jones. Since you hit him, he has lost a lot of blood”.\n\n“What the fuck do I care about some fuckin’ cruise line jeffe? Why don’t you call for room service from the fuckin’ Playa Roja and have some errand boy come. In the meantime, get the fuck away from me”.\n\nMrs. Robert Fletcher was beside herself. To have this servant talk to her in that language was, well, uncivilized. The first officer seemed to be in a very bad way, and while she had little concern for the man, she did want a second male presence. Andres made her nervous. She looked at him, lying there in the sun, screamed “When we get back to Costa Nostra, I’ll have you thrown in jail for 20 years”, and walked off. Andres went back to sleep.\n\nAn hour later, Mrs. Fletcher was back. “Wake up, you miserable wretch”. There are people on this island who haven’t eaten in two days. Go get us some food”. Having spent her entire life ordering people like Andres around, she couldn’t believe the way he was acting. She needed to lay down the law, and right now.\n\nAndres turned, looked at her, and said “Show me your tits”.\n\n“WHAT? Why you horrible cretin. How dare you? When we get back, my husband will have you killed…”\n\nAndres went back to what he was doing. Mrs Robert Fletcher stormed away.\n\n\n\nIt was quiet for a few days. Andres was convinced they were on a small\n\nisland, well off the normal navigation paths, and probably on their own for some time. He wondered how the rest of the people were doing, but didn’t really care all that much. He had explored the island, and found\n\nthat while small, a man of his skills could survive indefinitely. Already he had lobster and crabbing spots staked out, fresh bananas, cocoanuts and figs. He hated climbing the trees for fresh fruit, but it\n\nwas something he had done often enough in the past. Once again, his dinner was interrupted. Mrs. Robert Fletcher was back,\n\nagain demanding food and work from him. Andres has just sat down to a lobster tail steamed over a fire, and was in no mood to be bothered.\n\n“How much do you want for that lobster?”, Mrs. Fletcher purred. Maybe a little charm would work.\n\n“What is your name, bitch?” asked Andres.\n\n“You don’t know who I am? I am Mrs. Robert Fletcher, and my husband owns…”\n\n“Shut the fuck up. What is YOUR name?”\n\n“Laura”. And with that, Andres knew he had won. Never would one of these condescending bitches let someone like him know their first name. But it had been nearly a week, and he suspected Laura hadn’t eaten in quite a few days.\n\n“Well, Laura, this lobster is not for sale”.\n\n“Please, Mr., er, Mr….. what his your name?”\n\n“My friends call me Andres. You can call be Senor Guzman.”\n\n“Please, Senor Guzman. I haven’t eaten in days. My daughter sits around crying and Mrs. Lake is starting to hallucinate. We looked everywhere, and there is nothing to eat on this whole damned island, except for the lobster you seem to have caught.”\n\n“What the fuck happened to the jeffe that was so keen on giving orders on the boat? Andres was asking, more hoping to hear how stupid the man was rather than out of any sort of concern.\n\n“First Officer Jones is dead, Senor. He lost a lot of blood, and just kept getting weaker. Please, please help us, you are all we have”.\n\nAndres kept the scowl on his face, but thought to himself “Three fuckin’ cunts, all starving, and me, the only one who knows how to survive. If this wasn’t to beat all. Imagine the stories to tell back at the dockside bars…”. Time to get started. “Go get the other two fuckin’ cunts and get back here in five minutes. After that, I eat the lobster myself”.\n\nIt couldn’t have been more than two minutes. Andres chuckled to himself as all three women came running to the small clearing where he was sitting. “Well, well, what have we here? Who the fuck are you other two?”\n\n“I am Mrs. Joseph Lake and my ….”\n\n“Shut up. You will give me your names. I am Senor Guzman, and I don’t\n\nwant to hear who your husband is, or how he is going to throw me in jail. Right now, I am the law here, and if you don’t like it, get the fuck off my island”.\n\n“My name is Karen, and this is my daughter, Lisa. Please, you have to help us. We need to get some …”.\n\n“I don’t give a fuck what you need. I put up with shit from your kind for twenty years, and I know exactly what you need. I just never thought I would have the chance to give it to you. My new amiga Laura tells me, you are all hungry and figuring you can just come up here any buy what you need from me. What the fuck am I going to do with money here? So, we have three ladies, and one lobster. How to make it fair?”\n\nLaura couldn’t resist. “Senor, we can share it, it is a good sized…”\n\nAndres didn’t even have to scream shut-up. He just looked at Laura and\n\nshe quit here babbling. “I think the lobster should go to the woman with the nicest tits. How about that”, said Andres.\n\nKaren and Laura looked at each other. They were about to launch into another futile protest, but Andres just stared them down. Lisa was in tears, either from embarrassment of hunger, Andres didn’t care which.\n\n“You have ten seconds, or else, this is my dinner”.\n\nLaura looked at Andres, and then reached back and began to undo what was left of her dress. Andres took the chance to look her over. Her tits were nice, and complimented her body very well. Laura was about 5-10, with long legs and a shapely body. She kept her hair long, and Andres liked the way it molded itself to her tits when she walked. Bright green eyes and a set of full, pouty lips finished off the package. Andres was pretty sure that Mr. Robert Fletcher, whoever the fuck he was, had picked Laura with an eye toward the bedroom.\n\nSlowly, Laura unveiled her breasts. She was wearing a blue dress, no doubt designed for one of the show-off your bimbo wife parties that the cruise ships had. It barely covered her thighs, and pusher her large tits up and together, She pulled her dress down, and let her nipples poke out. Seeing the sneer on Andres’ face, she continued, letting the dress fall to her waist. Laura walked over to the fire and made a grab\n\nfor the lobster. Andres grabbed her hair and pulled her away. “What the fuck do you think you are doing?”\n\n“You said if I showed you my tits I could have the lobster”, Karen whispered through the pain. Andres had pulled very hard on her hair and\n\nshe was in pain.\n\n“I said whoever had the best tits could have it. Lets see what these other two sluts have, and then I’ll decide”. Karen was wearing shorts and a sweatshirt that made her look like a cheerleader. She was shorter\n\nthan the other two, at 5’2”, but there was a lot of woman packed into the small size. Her tits were nowhere near as big as Lauras, but had the classic wineglass shape. Her blonde hair was cut short, and her blue eyes glistened, probably from the tears she was holding back. Reluctantly, she took off the sweatshirt, revealing a conservative white\n\nbra that totally hid her charms. She stopped undressing at looked at Andres.\n\n“Please, I can’t do this. Don’t make me do this. What kind of man are\n\nyou, threatening three ladies?”\n\n“The kind of man I am is the kind that had to watch you and your rich slutty friends sunbathing on the decks of ships for years, all the while\n\nacting as if I my only purpose in life was to get you a fuckin’ towel. So now, get those fuckin’ tits out where I can see them, or all three of\n\nyou can get the fuck out of here”. Andres was rewarded for his speech by the sight of Karen’s tits. Smaller – probably a 34C or so- but well formed, with big red nipples already getting hard.\n\nLisa was the youngest, and was Karen’s daughter. Blonde like her mother, but with the body of an athlete, Lisa had an angelic little face\n\nwith big blue eyes and nice high cheekbones that Americans seemed to like. Andres knew she must be some kind of athlete. She was only wearing a swimsuit, and it didn’t hide too much of her. She had the tightest ass he had seen in quite a while, and small, wellformed breasts. When she took her top off, Andres was in heaven.\n\n“OK, ladies. Lets pick a winner. For this round, whoever has the longest nipples will win the best tits contest. You have 30 seconds to do what you can to make them longer.” All three ladies looked at each other, but did nothing to compete. At the end of 30 seconds, Andres walked over to each of the ladies, took their nipple in his mouth to judge, and declared a winner. “You, slut, you win”. He pointed to Karen. Her nipples were at least a half-inch long, and were just begging to be noticed.\n\nAndres directed Karen to step over to where the fire was. He then pointed at Lisa and Laura. “Get the fuck out of here”.\n\n“What? We thought we would all share” cried Laura. “That’s not fair”.\n\n“Fair is whatever the fuck I say it is. You lost, no lobster. Maybe next time you will think about how to do better in my contests. For now, get the fuck out of here”. Andres walked over to the fire. The lobster was steaming, just ready to come out of the shell. Andres coated the lobster with a little of the cocoa butter sauce his grandmother taught him how to make, and served it to Karen. He made no further demands upon her, but he did not allow her to cover up her breasts while she ate. When she was done, Karen was allowed to leave and join the others. She hated to admit it, but it was a damn good lobster.\n\n Andres had built himself a nice hammock out of vines and grass, and except for looking a little like Gilligan’s Island (yes, the reruns were\n\neven shown in Costa Nostra), is was pretty comfortable. He awoke to a warm sun, and headed off to his favorite spot at the lagoon. Years of diving to catch his family’s dinner had made Andres a fairly good diver. He could hold his breath for well over a minute, more than enough time to dive town twenty or so feet and snag a lobster or crab. In ten minutes he had enough for the day’s meal. When he got back to the camp, the three girls were waiting for him.\n\n“Senor Guzman, please, we need to have some food. You have more than enough there for all of us. Please, if it is a matter of money, we can make it worth your while” It was Laura again. If he didn’t like her tits so much, he wouldn’t even think of putting up with her.\n\n“No, it is not a matter of money. Besides, I don’t think you have any with you now anyway. No, I think once again, the crab dinner will go to\n\nwhoever has the nicest tits. But lets change the rules. This time, whoever can get their tits to shake the most wins. Get your tops off, and you have 30 seconds.”\n\nThis time, the girls were a little more motivated- at least Laura and Lisa who hadn’t eaten last night. All three removed their tops, and did their best to put on a show. Karen and Laura were handicapped. While they both had gorgeous breasts, they really had to work to get any\n\ngiggle. Laura, doubly cursed by having the smallest and firmest tits, never really had a chance. Try as she might, she got no more than a slight bounce, even when she moved her whole torso back and forth. Karen thought leaning forward and giving Andres a good jiggle would work, and it was impressive. Her tits certainly put on a show, moving left-to-right and colliding with each other.\n\nBut the day belonged to Laura. Her 40D tits were just too much. She was so damn hungry, she would have done anything to win. Mostly, though\n\nshe jumped. After the first few hops, her tits were flying up and down,\n\nand Andres was in heaven. Amazingly, some time they both were in-sync, going up and down at the same time, and others times they were exactly out of sync. Amazed, Andres watched, felt a hard-on growing in his pants, and declared Laura the winner. Again he chased the other two girls away, and got ready to serve up Laura’s hard won dinner. He wouldn’t let her pull her top back up, and enjoyed watching the show while she ate. When she finished eating, Laura eyed the banana that Andreas was eating for his lunch.\n\n“Banana’s cost a blowjob, and a good blowjob, and you better fuckin’ swallow all or it” Andres replied to her question. Laura looked at Andres, and silently nodded. Andres motioned for Laura to come over to him, and pointed at his crotch. Laura unbuttoned his pants and pulled out Andres’ dick. Andres smiled, Laura cringed. Andres was easily 6” and wasn’t even close to being fully erect. As she touched his dick, it\n\nbegan to expand to its full nine inches. Slowly, Laura took Andres into\n\nher mouth, licking the head of the penis with her tongue. Amazingly enough, Laura actually liked giving head, at least to her husband. Her specialty was taking her husbands balls into her mouth, one at a time, and sliding her wet, sloppy lips over them while she licked the underside of his dick. Almost on instinct, she performed the same maneuver on Andres, who came almost instantly. A good amount of cum went shooting down her throat, but the rest of hit went all over her lips. Andres looked down, ordered her to lick her lips clean, and then delivered a hard smack right across her left breast. “When I fuckin’ say swallow, I mean fuckin’ swallow”. Laura’s tit stung from the slap.\n\nAndres handed Laura one banana. She had hoped to take it with her for her daughter, Lisa, but Andres had a fit. “You fuckin’ cunts just don’t\n\nlearn, do you?” With that, he grabbed her right nipple with his thumb and fore-finger and squeezed, hard. Laura screamed in pain. “When you finish eating your banana, I’ll let go.”\n\nAndres kept the pressure up, even increased it as he held longer. Laura’s nipple glowed bright red, especially when he pulled on it. Andres liked the cone shape Laura’s tits took on when he pulled on her nipple, although he did let go when she finally finished the banana. Laura screamed again when the blood flow returned to her nipple after Andres let go. Andres watched as Laura ran as fast as she could to get away from him. “Like where the hell does that bitch think she is going?”\n\nAndres knew what was coming next, and was ready. Lisa had lost both “contests”, and hadn’t had much to eat in quite a few days. Sure enough, her and her mom showed up just as Andres was waking up from his mid-day siesta.\n\n“Senor Guzman, please, my daughter hasn’t eaten. She tries, but your contests were not fair to her, and her belly growls with hunger. You have so much food, please, help her”.\n\nAndres looked Lisa over. She was certainly cute. “OK, bitch, what is it she can do? I gave her two chances, and the worthless little slut doesn’t even have enough tits to shake. What am I supposed to do? She is probably still a fuckin’ virgin”. How old is the cunt, anyway?”\n\nLaura gave Andres her most seductive smile. “Senor, look I could maybe\n\nwork it out with you”. As Laura said this, she pulled her top down, giving Andres another look at her tits. “She is only 18. Perhaps if I were to…:\n\n“Look, cunt. For starters, get all of your clothes off. Then we will talk”.\n\nWith a resigned look, Laura let the dress fall from her, leaving her clad only in a small pair of black panties. She didn’t even try to plead, and just removed these by sliding them down her long legs. Andres was pleased to see that her black bush, neatly trimmed in a heart\n\nshape, surrounded her pussy but was cut short enough to see her lips.\n\nAndres looked over at Laura. “Go take her clothes off, all of them.” Laura went over to her daughter, and untied the halter of her bikini top, and the two side ties of the bottom. Andres inspected the naked teenager. “She is kinda small on top, but god, what a fuckin’ ass. Turn around, slut, let me see your pussy”.\n\nLisa was very slow in turning around, and it was soon obvious why. She\n\nwas completely shaved, and it wasn’t clear if Andres or Laura was more shocked. “Wow, now that’s nice” said Andres. “OK, both of you, on the ground, on your back, legs spread. Finger yourselves for me, three fingers each”.\n\nSlowly, Laura inserted first one, then a second finger in her pussy. She was getting wet, and after a little manipulation was able to get the\n\nthird finger it. Lisa was having more trouble. She was smaller than her mother, and only got the first finger in easily and was struggling to get the second one in. Andres reached over and pinched her clit as hard as he could, and was rewarded with an ear-piercing scream, and the third finger in Lisa’s cunt; What a sight, he thought, the two of them wide open and exposed to him.\n\n“OK Lisa, here is a game you can not lose. Take your hand out of your cunt. Now hold your right hand out flat.” Andres grabbed her hand and drew an imaginary line around her wrist. “Now, when that much of your hand is in Laura’s cunt”, you win. Get started. One other thing- I will be spanking that tight little ass of yours until you get it in.”\n\nLisa was about to resist, but then the spanking started. Without even thinking, she put one finger in her mothers snatch. It was wet and warm\n\nto the touch, and so she easily slipper her middle finger in as well. Turning her hand to its side, she got her ring finger to penetrate, although this was a little harder. Andres was going to town on her ass,\n\nwith one slap every second or so, and every one harder. She couldn’t take much more, and pushed her pinky in with more force. Laura screamed\n\nin pain, but Lisa was the one getting spanked. Andres was really hauling off on her now, and both cheeks were red. To try to get away from the spanks, Lisa had instinctively moved her ass lower, and her cheeks were becoming more spread. Andres was now not only spanking her cheeks, but rubbing his hand across her anus with every stroke. She hated to admit it to herself, but it was painful and pleasureable at the\n\nsame time.\n\nAndres was enjoying himself. Spanking this tight little ass had him hard as a rock, as did the show of Lisa trying to expand Laura’s pussy enough to get her thumb in. Finally, he couldn’t take any more of it. He loosened his pants, let them fall, and brought his dick out. It was hard as a rock, and without any warning, he shoved it up Lisa’s ass- right at the same moment as Lisa, unable to take any more spankings, forced her hand the rest of the way into Laura. Laura screamed, Lisa screamed, and Andres shot cum in Laura’s ass. “Jesu Christo” thought Andres, “what you can get for a couple of fuckin’ fish”.\n\n The rescue boat never showed up. Andres’ biggest worry was that he ran\n\nout of things to do. He never got over his anger, and never felt the least bit sorry for the three wenches, and never let them learn any survival or food gathering skills. They remained totally dependent upon\n\nhim.\n\nAndres was a man of good imagination, but even he ran out of ideas. There were peeing contests- he was amazed that Karen could hit a target (Laura’s mouth) from 5 feet away. He had come in every orifice on the island, and had bit, nibbled, spanked, and fondled every part of all three girls. Pussy lip stretching was his new favorite spectator sport and he loved the banana hiding contests, and the nipple pinching inflicted upon the looser. Andres had always enjoyed sneaking a peak at the aerobic classes help on\n\nthe cruise ships, and how he had his own which he personally instructed. Besides keeping the girls in shape, thirty minutes a day of\n\nLaura bouncing her tits and ass in front of him was a real boner booster. Andres had always watched with interest when yoga classes were taught on-board ship, and again served as instructor. After a few weeks, Karen and Lisa could stand on their head, and spread their legs 180 degrees and let him fuck them. Karen could even stand on the ground, raise one leg over her head, and fit his cock in her pussy.\n\n One night, Andres heard a boat engine in the distance. It seemed to be\n\ncoming closer to the island, and eventually stopped in the lagoon. Although the boat was quiet, the airplane was not. Andres heard the propeller plane fly over the island several times, then fly away. He knew enough about the islands to be suspicious. The girls did not. When they heard the plane, they ran to the beach, and were surprised to be greeted in Spanish by three men in a small boat. The girls were sure they were rescued, and went running to the men. Andres wasn’t so sure, and stayed in his hiding spot. Suffice it to say that these men were not from the Coast Guard. When they finished loading the bails that were dropped from the plane into the boat, they returned to the spot on the beach where the girls were tied up. Evidently the drug-running business does not have much of an R&R program, because the three men spent the next three hours raping all\n\nthree girls- doing things that Andres hadn’t even thought about. The men all carried police nightsticks, and Andres never heard screaming like he did when the gunmen inserted their nightsticks in various openings. When they were done, they loaded the girls onto the boat, and headed off toward the north. Andres never saw them again.\n\nAbout a year later, Andres, who had gained 15 pounds, was spotted by a US Navy ship in the area, and rescued. He was returned to Costa Nostra courtesy of the US taxpayer, and never has to pay for his own drinks in any seafront bar. He still works the cruise ships, and still watches the pretty girls that show up on his island. Whenever he is out on a cruise, he always prays for a hurricane."
1148,Cruise to Alaska,"['MF', 'wife-cheating']","I was standing on the bridge, watching the land recede, when you walked up behind me. John, you didn't tell me you had booked passage also. You stepped right up behind me, placed your hands on the guardrail beside mine and whispered in my ear that you love me, that you've missed me. I'd know your voice anywhere, John..... my spine tingled with surprise and pleasure as you drew me into your arms.\n\nYour lips danced on my neck as my moan made my pleasure evident to you. You relaxed your hold on me, I turned to face you. John, it had been a long time... too long.\n\nTo those on the ship with us, we must have looked like newlyweds. You pulled me into you tightly as our lips met. It was so wonderful to see you again, John. I needed you badly, and as if reading my mind, you came to me.\n\nYou had reserved a cabin for two, so you walked me to my cabin and watched as I packed up my clothes to join you. When I reached into the drawer and drew out the purple nighty.... well, you remember, don't you? I asked you if you thought I would look nice in it. You said, ""I don't know, Julie. Why don't you show me and let me decide?""\n\nI slipped into the restroom to make my change as you dropped onto the bed. The purple nighty ..... do you remember it? It was very small and lacy.... it had those cute little garter straps and purple nylons. But, John, I think you liked the gloves the best.... weren't they the only things that you didn't take off of me?\n\nI stepped back into the main cabin dressed to please you. I love pleasing you. You were lieing on my bed, eyes closed. You looked exhausted from your travel to Vancouver. I didn't know if I should wake you.\n\nI did wake you though, dear... my needs were growing.... I needed you.\n\nI asked you how I looked. I believe ""delicious"" was the word you used.\n\nThe negligee had a lace tie up the front and you stood and proceeded to unlace me. My breasts were in full view. I liked the look in your eyes as you gazed upon them.\n\nI unbuttoned your shirt and helped you remove it. You know how I love the feel of my breasts against your chest. You pulled me to you, kissing me fully, showing me that your need was as great as mine. As always, you were gentle and loving as your lips trailed a path from my lips to my breasts. John, I felt as though I'd died and gone to heaven.\n\nYour hands moved slowly along my back, to rub gently on my buttocks. You brought your right hand around to the front, releasing the snaps between my legs which were holding my heat and passion back. As your hand touched me, feeling the wet warmth of promise, my desire began rising to a fever pitch.\n\nYou weren't ready to give me what I so desired. You wanted me to wait, wanted me to enjoy the arousal and burning which only you can create within me.\n\nYou stepped back a little from me and licked my juice from your hand. I dropped to my knees and began to remove your slacks which seemed to be holding you back. I slid them to the floor, they were quickly followed by your underwear.... John, do you remember where you got those underwear with the little hearts and lips? Wasn't it just last Valentine's Day that I sent them?\n\nIt was obvious that you were ready for me. But, being John, you wanted to be sure I got everything I needed from you first.\n\nYou took my hands and drew me back to my feet. You reached down to my thighs and released the garters holding my stocking up. You backed me up to the bed and had me sit down. You knelt before me and slowly, gently drew down my stockings.\n\nEverything was exposed and ready for you dear, but you still weren't ready to take me. You knew that my skin, so pale and pure, is very sensitive to the touch. You knew how much better it would be for me if I could feel your skin completely, without any barriers. You coaxed me out of my nighty, it wasn't hard, as it was nearly off by then anyway. I asked, ""Don't you like my negligee?""\n\n""Of course, Julie, I do. But, I like what's underneath even more.""\n\nI lay back on the bed and could tell by the glimmer in your eyes that I was in for something special.\n\nYou grasped my legs, pulling me to the edge of the bed. You knelt beside the bed and began kissing my thighs. Your warm tongue carressed them as your hands held my legs spread for you. As I felt your mouth inch closer and closer to my sex, shivers of anticipation ran up my spine. My hands were on my breasts, rubbing and lightly pinching my nipples.\n\nYou finally brought your mouth to my clitoris. Softly your tongue ran up and down it, your fingers parting the lips to give you better access. My moans of pleasure were nothing compared to the moan I uttered as your tongue first slipped into my opening. You teased me with your tongue, probing me, then returning to my clit to keep me on the edge.\n\nMy body responded to you, as it had never responded before. My body pushed against your mouth, pushing me closer to the edge of the bed. I could feel the sexual tension building in me. I couldn't stop myself from gasping your name as the first waves of that powerful climax overtook me. My toes curled as I stretched my head back, lifting my cunt up to your mouth.\n\nI was surprised at how wonderful it felt. I'd never experienced anything like that dear, but you weren't done with me.\n\nYou held your tongue against my clit and felt the throbbing as my breathing finally relaxed. I begged you to enter me, but you weren't ready. You wanted me to have an unforgettable experience, and I did.\n\nI sat up, letting my feet drop to the floor. I pulled you to me, I could feel the hair on your belly against my clit and my lips pressed against yours. I could taste the heat of my sex as my tongue entered your mouth.\n\nYour hands travelled up my sides, to gather my full breasts. My skin was on fire as your tongue passed over each nipple. You let your tongue circle my nipples before gently tugging on them with your lips.\n\nYour hands moved down my sides until the were almost under me. You leaned back to lie on the floor, bringing me with you, positioning me just above your face. I looked down into your eyes as your tongue began its merry dance again. How much of this did you think I could stand before I had to have you inside me?\n\nYou slipped your tongue inside me again, but didn't move it once it was there. I needed to feel it pumping me. My needs took over as I began pumping up and down on your wet tongue. Your arms were underneath me. Your hands moved to my ass to squeeze it and guide me as I pumped harder and harder. Your index finger began rubbing around my asshole, probing just a little, driving my body harder.\n\nMy eyes closed as I leaned forward, gasping at the intensity of this second wave of pleasure. Your hands gripped my ass, holding me on you, keeping my orgasm going. I had to break your physical hold, lest I be too satisfied, too exhausted, to continue on with you, giving you the pleasure I felt you richly deserved.\n\nI knelt beside you as you lay on the floor. I could see you cock twitch in anticipation of what was to come.\n\nYou didn't allow me to do as I pleased, but pulled me on top of you. We kissed deeply, the warmth of your mouth just as I had remembered it.\n\nMy breasts tingled at the feel of your chest beneath me. My nipples hard, and warm, responded to the feel of you. I sat up, and mounted your hard cock. I began pumping on you. My breasts jiggled with each thrust until you brought your hands up to hold them.\n\nEach time I moved down to take you in, I could feel your cock enter me a little farther. I slowly moved up to release it entirely. I sat back down on it, pressing your cock against my clit, rubbing myself over it. I loved teasing you, letting you believe you were going to get what you wanted, and then denying it to you.\n\nYour need was greater than I thought, as you took very little teasing from me this time. You rolled us over, placed your hands above my shoulders and began fucking me deeper... then deeper still. My legs wrapped around you, lifting my ass from the floor. My fingernails scratched your back as I worked to pull you closer, deeper.\n\nMy moans of pleasure were honest as you continued thrusting in and out of me. I pulled your head down to my lips. My lips traveled up your neck, to nibble gently on your ear. Your thrusting got stronger, more insistant as I bit lightly on your neck.\n\nYou knew I was very close again.... you brought your lips to my nipples as my hands ran through your hair.\n\nI called out your name as that orgasm swept over me. I could feel you explode inside me, but you didn't quit. You kept pumping me, forcing me to gasp for air, keeping my orgasm running. I could feel the blood pumping through my body as you continued to press into me.\n\nWhen I could take no more, you relaxed, lieing on me, still inside me. I wanted to stay just like that the entire week. We couldn't of course, but we did wake an hour later, prepared to continue our cruise."
1149,Cruising,"['MMF', 'prostitution']","Leaning forward between the seats and pulling up my t-shirt, I asked if they would like to touch my breasts? A police officer is not allowed to do that so if they touched me, which they did, I knew it was not a bust. Happy in the knowledge that I wasn't about to be arrested, I told them quite simply, ""It's $30 for a blowjob and $50 for half & half. I always use a condom and I don't do anal.""\n\nThe passenger started to unbutton his jeans until I said, ""Money first, sweetheart.""\n\nHe pulled out his wallet and took out two $20's and a $10 while his friend did the same. By the time he had crawled into the backseat, my skirt and panties were on the seat and I was tearing the wrapper off a condom. Ultra thin for more enjoyment it says. I always laugh at that. It feels like a rubber glove to me. Tastes like one too.\n\nAs his jeans came off, I was disappointed to see that his cock was limp. Disappointed but not surprised. Many guys have a hard time gaining an erection in these circumstances. Most times if I massage him, he will get hard enough to take the condom but this guy was hopeless. Holding his penis in one hand and my hair in the other, I slowly lean down and took him into my mouth. I gently sucked in as I played with his dick using my tongue. His hands are on my shoulders then down my back. He's trying to reach under me to grope my breasts. I felt the stirrings of an erection and slowly bob my head along his shaft until it is hard enough to take the condom. He protests that he hates condoms but it's my life we are talking about here. I'm not going to end up on an AIDS poster.\n\nMeanwhile the driver is still sitting in the front watching us, the engine still running. He hadn't even turned off the lights. I told him that unless he was trying to attract the cops, he should shut the motor off. Instead, he put the van into reverse and pulled out of the lot. I asked him where he was going and he said they wanted to drive around while they did it. So that's exactly what we did. First one guy then the other took turns driving up and down the strip while his friend fucked me on the middle bench seat of the van. The first man was pretty shy and he lay on top of me, out of view. Only my leg draped over the top of the seat gave any indication as to what was going on in the van. Once he got into it, it was pretty nice. Not too hard, changing the pace, squeezing rather than mauling my breasts. And he kissed my neck, which was kind of nice. He put one hand under my bottom and lifted me up to meet his thrusts. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders and pushed up to match him.\n\nHis friend, the driver when I first saw them was different though. He had me lay on my chest with my backside in the air, then he did it to me from behind. He was almost savage as he held my hips and rammed his cock into me. He didn't last near as long as the first guy and he slapped my behind really hard a couple of times and tried to jam his finger into my ass just before he came. I got the impression that this was all his idea because he was clearly the more stimulated of the two.\n\nSo that was my Thursday night. I drove around in a minivan with my butt in the air while some guy fucked me, presumably to the admiring stares of everyone we passed. But it was 4 a.m. and no one was there to see. They stopped the van in the church parking lot. As I got dressed, the first guy gently played with my boobs. I think he wanted to fuck me again but he probably didn't have any more money. I'd like to see him again though. It was a nice fuck. Before I got out, I kissed them both on the cheek. As the door slid closed, the van drove off. I walked back towards the corner of Princess and Cordova. An old pick up truck turned the corner and slowly drove towards me. I gave the driver a smile and wet my lips."
1150,"Cry of the Gull, The","['MF', 'rom']","His legacy; a blaze of blue eyes and a knowledge on her encircling lips, her surround of him...then wet on his sharing mouth. Her body knows...he is imprinted. Her pulse remembers. And the moist moving of him, lowered to her thrilled hollows, her swollen folds. Months later, miles apart...she feels him hard in her.\n\nEight thousand miles, six months and still she feel the texture of him in the quest of her fingers. The sharp excitement of his entry and her pulsing.\n\nShe falls in love...and he moves on...and then moves on again.\n\nThere is a love she makes when saying farewell. Desperately hoping, hopeless. The warm sheen on close flesh...a desperately aching aliveness. It is an expression of pain..and loss. The last exquisite anguish.\n\nThis love is surrogate. A supplication and a surrender.\n\nShe tears her awful gaze from a screen and finds solace in brown eyes. The man draws her hunger to him. They mount the stairs and she, ecstatic with memory, shares with him the legacy. It is painfully sweet. This trailing of warm lips along him, tongue seeking. A slow-reeling choreography of moving self. It is everything she gives, tearing veils...pure suffering and absolute giving. It is a benediction and a grace. It is taking, forgiving. The man trembles beneath her then fills her yearning with his bitter cum. She rolls it in her mouth for a long time. It has to last forever.\n\nAnd all she sees is blue eyes...hears the sound of a mute sea, swelling to meet the aching cry of the gull.\n\nThis loving is a funeral...it is grieving. It is a death and not-acceptance. It is a phantom which haunts each early dawn. It probes, twists, exhilerates then invades...a deep pure pain. It does not leave. She knows it is going to be a long mourning. She knows she has no guide through this dark tunnel.\n\nShe moves alone in pain, bearing his bequest."
1151,Crying Ain't the Answer Julie,"['MFbg', 'ped']","Her mom was seated behind them with Paula (6) and Tim (5) who chatted about the times they'd had with their daddy. Grandma Mary used pauses in their discussion to say those times were past memories now because their dear daddy was in heaven.\n\nAlthough not sure of Ted's destination, Julie thought he deserved a place 'upstairs'.\n\nEveryone went to their rooms for 'a rest' as decreed by mother/grandmother Mary.\n\nA little later, Julie left the house quietly wearing white shorts, white t-shirt and sneakers and no socks, and no other garment for that matter. She began walking down the sidewalk and was immediately bailed up by a scary although attractive dog.\n\n""Rufus heel!"" commanded the nice Mister Somebody Julie knew by sight, which often went by exercising his high- stepping white dog.\n\n""My apologies ma'am, he's not usually like that. I think he was as surprised as you to meet so suddenly.""\n\n""Does he have a name?""\n\n""Rufus ma'am.\n\n""Oh yes, I heard you say that. I've just had a death in the family so am not quite myself.""\n\n""My condolences,"" he said simply, receiving a nod in reply.\n\nJulie was aware she was being inspected discreetly and not be the dog! By now Mr Somebody would be aware she was braless and probably was thinking what else was missing. She turned her pinking face to him, smiling her best.\n\n""I'm off to walk sad thoughts away. It was nice meeting you and you too Rufus.""\n\nRufus wagged a response while his master looked thoughtful.\n\n""You may accompany us if that would be helpful.""\n\n""It's best I contemplate alone I think; perhaps some other time.""\n\n""Yes of course. Rufus and Dillon specialize in escorting pretty ladies on walks to add dimension to their lives. Bye.""\n\nWhat a peculiar meeting thought Julie, dawdling on her way. First she almost became dog meat for a breed of dog that looked expensive and probably had a pedigree as long as his tail. Then the owner, name unknown until the mention of Dillon, managed to eye her over, referred to her obliquely as a pretty and romanticized about adding dimension to the lives of pretty ladies.\n\nWhat about the unattractive women who really need someone like him, living their lonely lives with little chance of a hand other than theirs stroking their cheek and perhaps even a breast?\n\nMomentarily she thought darkly that he walked that dog of his to prowl on women. He should be locked up and the mutt impounded!\n\nJulie crossed over before the corner and smiled wanly, now thinking Dillon could walk with her any time he wished and she wouldn't scream blue murder if he stroked her breasts.\n\nShe knew that would be considered a disgusting thought by people knowing she'd just buried her husband, but life must go on. Besides, that kind of mixed thinking was why she was walking; she needed to get herself sorted.\n\n\n\nTwo weeks later with a gin bottle and a jug of water in front of her, Julie sat alone wondering what the answer was. Her mother, sometimes with her father, spent every day alongside her or at least hovered nearby.\n\nSuicide, also sometimes known as accidental death, was not an answer; that was just not her. Finding a new father for the children had to be a priority but her prospects were not promising. Perhaps sitting and drinking gin was the answer?\n\n""Yeah!"" she said happily and loudly, holding a glass up high and shouting, ""How are you doing up there Ted?""\n\nTen minutes later she was sprawled across the table sobbing.\n\nDammit she needed a pee. Things like that always spoiled a good howl; interruptions to a woman's good cry should be banned.\n\nYellow, red and white flashes appeared in front of her eyes and Julie fell to her knees, wetting her panties on the way down.\n\n""I'm legless,"" she wailed, and then said extravagantly, ""Getting drunk ain't the answer Julie.""\n\nCollecting her thoughts, grinning stupidly, she yawned and thought she hadn't bashed a bottle like this in years. Then she remembered she had two little dependants upstairs asleep, trusting her, believing that she was there for them.\n\n""For goodness sake Julie, get your ass into gear and do something.""\n\nHer phone was on the table.\n\nTriumphantly, Julie hauled herself up the table leg and stood swaying.\n\n""Oh dear, I'm going to pass out,"" she muttered, her ears buzzing, her head spinning and some of those gins attempting to break out on an unplanned return trip through her mouth.\n\nShe lethargically remembered a bygone voice, her mother's voice, saying 'You've always been such a responsible girl Julie'.\n\nJulie lunged for the phone and managed to hit the speed dial 444. The call was answered.\n\n""Mom help!' she groaned and vomiting, slumped to the wooden deck.\n\n""Julie? Is that you Julie? Darling, please talk to me!""\n\nMary received no reply. The phone in unconscious Julie's hand lay between the hardwood deck and under Julie's left hipbone.\n\n\n\nSunlight streaming through the bedroom window encouraged Julie to emerge from sleep. She smiled at partial memory of having that awful dream. She hesitated, wondering had it been a dream and looked down to her chest and in horror found she was dressed in a pair of Ted's pyjamas!\n\nWhat on earth!\n\nShe never wore clothing to bed; she liked the feeling of being free.\n\nOh crap, her memory of yesterday afternoon filtered back. She'd drunk herself legless on gin. Her mom must have come and put her to bed and unable to find a nightdress had unpacked boxes ready to go to the used clothes clearance warehouse to locate a pair of Ted's pyjamas.\n\nJulie was amazed that her stomach felt good and the head felt clear, not a crack in it. Well she rather fancied herself as a drinker and some of her friends would sometimes say, ""Julie can put it away.""\n\nFriends ha! Now that she was a widow they'd all fade away like autumn leaves. They'd say hi on the street and at the school but wouldn't say 'Bring the kids around for a sleepover Julie and you attend our dinner party. You must stay the night because you bounce back well and will be bright company for the children while we struggle to wake up'.\n\nHer mother Mary came in with coffee and smiled, displaying no sign of recrimination.\n\n""Thanks mom, and especially thanks for last night; it must have been dreadful for you.""\n\n""It wasn't too bad darling. James and I managed to get you upstairs and into the shower. I removed your clothes when they were washed clean and then managed to frogmarch you to the bedroom. You father had found some pyjamas, saying he couldn't find your nightdresses but found lots of what he called naughty underwear. Where do you keep your sleepwear?""\n\n""Um what time is it mom?""\n\n""Ten.""\n\n""Thanks again. I remember peeing myself. I'm sorry about that.""\n\n""James and I are staying here with you until you stabilize. And dear, we have locked the liquor away.""\n\n""That's a sensible thing to do mom. I was dangerous and out of control last night.""\n\n""There you go; I told James you'd be sensible about this. He thought you'd cry and scream for booze. You've had a horrid time, but boozing or crying isn't the answer, is it Julie?""\n\n""No but what is mom?""\n\n""First find peace and concentrate on focus and keeping busy my dear. Your confidence will come back and then you'll be off again. I honestly don't think you'll suffer depression. With a little bit of devil in you you're just not prone to that.""\n\n""Mom I'm not a girl, I'm newly widowed with two children, remember?\n\n""You're quite right Julie. Ted's violent death has made me aware just how vulnerable we all are; we really just hang on to life.""\n\n""His death just dulled my awareness of life mom. I'm sure if it hadn't been for the children I would have a cot case. There was no warning, none at all, just two sad looking policemen facing me when I opened the door.""\n\n""That's right Julie. I have said to you had you been a religious person those beliefs would have helped you immensely in this period of great tragedy and heartbreak.""\n\n""Perhaps so mom but I'm a fighter and no one gets this little fucker down. Remember when I started saying that F-word when I was fourteen?""\n\n""Oh how I do remember those rambunctious years between your ages of thirteen and mid-fifteen. You used to goad me with that awful word. I always worried what would the neighbours think; your father tried thrashing it out of you but that only intensified your defiance.""\n\n""Mom, I've just realized something. Usually you refer to dad as James but if he's said something or done something you obviously disagree with and are telling me about it, you label him 'your father'.\n\n""Do I dear? How unremarkable. Stay in bed until lunchtime. I'll call you fifteen minutes before I serve it. Call me if you need me otherwise use your thinking time.""\n\nHmmm, thought Julie. That lovely comment from the former schoolteacher, stripped of its sugar-coating, meant, 'Get on with your life girl; plan your next moves'.\n\nJulie jumped out of bed and walked over to the desk, feeling like a Yeti in her DEAD husband's pyjamas. Yes he was dead.\n\nShe took off the gross pyjamas, folding them neatly, knowing that ought to earn a tick from her mom.\n\nJulie carried the laptop back to bed and went between the sheets with the ridiculous thought of warning herself to take care that she didn't jag a nipple in the keyboard.\n\nShe knew that was vintage Julie, a sexy near-misfit of her generation. Most of her contemporaries, in their younger years at least, had regarded sex and body parts with deep respect and definitely not something to be laughed at or treated frivolously.\n\nJulie, however, had thought differently and with irrelevant disregard of the order of things downgraded the wonder about the origin of the seed that came from a male's penis when her friends were talking about it in hushed tones, no giggling.\n\nOne time after a classroom biology lesson, the girls continued chatting in awe about the process of fertilization of the female's egg only to have Julie claim that the ejection of male sperm was no more of a wonder than passing gas, and that both should be regarded with equal indifference.\n\nThat provoked nervous laughter and suspicion that Julie was treating the subject frivolously, which all had been urged not to do.\n\n""She's talking like the Devil's daughter,"" claimed Anna Childs, a Catholic. \n\nJulie's friend Pam who lived next door to her had smiled to counter Anna and said, ""You're so funny Julie. You should become a writer about sex so those who follow us can learn about it earlier in life and in words they can understand. You have sorted it for us whereas earlier we were discussing it as if it were something holy.""\n\n*\n\nSixteen years later Pam, then recently married and living with her husband in Paris, received a copy of Julie's new book for young teenagers titled: This Is About Sex! Tell Mum & Dad Not to Worry.\n\nParents bought 80,730 copies because book reviewers in their vicinity described it along the lines of 'It's a scream'; 'A handbook for every child' and 'Gee I found things that I didn't know'. That was despite the publication being panned from the pulpit, with clergy scathing that the writer could be so light-hearted in attempting to help educated teenagers about sex and sexuality. Most slammed one particular quote, 'Ejaculating is a little like having a cough'.\n\nThe ability to write with a somewhat whacky slant on life and people's concerns and convictions led Julie into part-time writing and soon magazines were publishing her short stories and articles. When she was twenty, a women's magazine offered her a job as Teens Editor, allowing Julie to escape from her mechanical and boring job of on-screen proof reading for a company producing community newspapers.\n\nAt nights and weekends she worked at writing children's books and over time managed to have five accepted for publication.\n\nThe break-through as an author with commercial potential was initiated by the publisher's agent. First, he offered to represent Julie and in the next breath invited her to spend the night with him as his wife was out of town. Julie believed it was in her best interest to accept both offers. It turned out to be an excellent decision. It was not a heroic thing to do in the traditional sense, but then her goal as a 20-year-old was to be a modern heroine.\n\nWhen Julie lay on her back over the end of the bed, exhausted, her long copper hair touching the floor, Julie's middle-aged seducer Philip Wiseman (at that moment she was thinking of him as Lucky Phil) stood nude at the window of the hotel room looking back at her, probably thinking she unbelievably young for him to have nailed.\n\n""If you can learn to write as well as you can fuck, you'll go a long way young lady.""\n\n""Forgotten my name already?"" she yawned.\n\n""It's Susan.""\n\nLooking at him with difficulty from her position, Julie frowned until catching the stupid grin on his face.\n\n""Give me some advice Mr Agent; sorry I've forgotten your name,"" she chuckled.\n\nPhilip said seriously, ""Actually you write well and will improve as time goes by. What you need is an illustrator who is admired for his/her work by publishers. Offer the illustrator little money but promise him/her much through collaborating with you Julie. I'll give you a few names.""\n\nAnd that's how Julie entered into a working relationship with Gary Giles, a very temperamental and stubborn illustrator of high repute. He was so moral that he never tried to bed Julie, but his younger brother did and after they had been living together for most of that year, that brother Ted married Julie when she became pregnant.\n\nJulie's success as an author really lifted from the time Gary began working with her producing pen drawings to her requests once she had a publisher interested in her proposal. She did not see much of Gary as he had more than thirty clients. Those clients paid him cash, but with Julie struggling to become a published writer he agreed to collaborate without even a retainer. He'd seen samples of her work and knew that eventually he'd be receiving his share of her mushrooming income.\n\nAfter weaning Paula, Julie commenced work as a receptionist, employing a nanny to free her to enjoy the stimulation she received from working downtown.\n\n""That busy and unruly environment gets my creative juices going,"" she told her husband, who was about to buy into a partnership in his law firm.\n\nTed and Ted's mother thought Julie's place was in the nursery but Julie's mother of reputable sensibility, told her, ""Just be a good mother Julie; flexibility is a good thing.""\n\nJulie thought she would have grown into a sensible, sensitive adult like her mother but she had a buzz driving her that made her bounce about a bit, not quite the thing that allows one to be sensible and sensitive all the time.\n\nShe worked long into the night writing which suited Ted who brought work home. They became efficient at having sex around 11:30 and being cleaned up and ready for sleep a little after midnight. They reserved their longer romps for Friday nights and weekends.\n\nShortly before the birth of Tim, Julie severed her business relationship with her brother-in-law Gary and her agent Philip. Everyone including Julie herself understood she'd have to stop writing to cope with the increased demands of motherhood.\n\nBut months later Julie had become bored at being pinned down; it seemed unnecessary as both the baby and the twenty-month-year-old were easy to manage. She'd also been toying with resuming writing and this was stimulated when one evening Ted showed her story he'd come across on an adult website (Julie thought he'd been working).\n\n""This so-called sexy story has been voted the best story of the previous week by readers yet it's pretty feeble, incorporating little imagination. You could do heaps better with that luridly filthy mind of yours coupled with your superior writing skills.""\n\nJulie remembered saying, ""Superior writing skills? That's kind of you honey if you mean it.""\n\n""I do and have always appreciated you earned those big checks you used to get. You competed in a very crowded marketplace.""\n\n""You're late with your praise, but it's accepted.""\n\nLowering expectations because of what Ted had indicated about quality of writing, Julie began reading the story about a wife's infidelity and arrived at the end of the article rather unimpressed.\n\n""I see what you mean Ted. Are you sure you're comfortable reading this filth?""\n\n""Err yes.""\n\nTwo evenings later Julie posted her first story to an adult website which didn't pay for submissions or charge people to read them. Ten days later her contribution was posted as 'Story of the Week'. Next morning Julie found three downloaded emails on her computer from anonymous readers praising her writing and one from a rival website inviting her to become a contributor and possibly earning herself money.\n\nJulie responded to that invitation and within a year had pushed ahead of other authors to take top place on the site's Top 10 list of money earners.\n\nRead-Time Online Books allowed readers to view the first chapter of any of its authors' short stories or novels and thereafter it was pay for each chapter downloaded, with a cut going to the author. The site found its clients with a line of text picked up by most search engines on the Web: 'Online Adult/Porn Literature – Pay for What You Read; First Chapter Free'.\n\nJulie was very particular about her status as an online author: she wrote adult literature, not porn literature. There was a difference, easily perceived, according to her and she would deliver examples to her listeners.\n\nThe remuneration for the adult fiction writer was good. As author of books of children's stories her annual income ranged from $4000 to eventually touch $18,000. In contrast, as an online author of adult fiction, she was on target to earn $40,000 in the current financial year, thanks to the runaway success of her latest mini-novel and two sequels, each around 450,000 to 65,000 words, about the closely linked lives of three sisters who began work as young whores.\n\nJulie was lucky to hit the mini jackpot because her preferred genre of 'Adult Romances' slotted her a little beyond the 'hottest' romance novels one finds in bookshops 'respectable' websites but falls well-short of porn novels that cause readers to emit steam from their ears and nostrils or to puke. Of course, these days pay- for-porn online writers are feeling the pinch because there's now a sea of porn stories free for the taking, which makes competing against it very difficult but not impossible. Lurid professionally created 'covers' for the electronic books is way one to draw readership and of course superior writing is another.\n\nBeing a mother and through personal preference, Julie as a reader stopped short of what she regarded as 'pure filth written for sick minds' because she was comfortable with keeping within her upper boundary she'd established for erotic writing where her standard was to feel she could accept anything she'd written being read aloud at a dinner party of close friends and not embarrassed.\n\nThe decision she faced now after Ted's demise was whether to continue writing.\n\nAh yes, thought Julie, continuing to use the 'thinking' time given her by her mother, now preparing lunch in the kitchen. She heard the rumble of her father's car coming along the driveway; he'd taken the children out for an ice-cream and then to play on the swings at the park. It was almost time to make her appearance.\n\nJulie knew she didn't have to type another word for money, or sit behind a reception desk holding a phone. Ted had been killed as a passenger in a car driven, according to several witnesses, in an exemplary manner by the chairman of his company when they were side- clipped by a speeding truck with its trailer swaying from carrying an overweight container. The impact slammed the two attorneys into the concrete portal of an underpass, killing them both instantly.\n\nThe money was already coming in from Ted's two large personal insurance policies and two years of salary plus other pay-outs from his law firm where he'd risen to become a senior partner. The company's own insurance cover of $1,000,000 on Ted's life in the event of accidental death in the course of his employment, was pending; the delay in pay-out was due to the commencement of legal proceedings against the truck driver being blamed for the accident, after which accident reports from various authorities would be released. At issue was the person or persons to blame, and to what extent?\n\n\n\nJulie had a quick shower and emerged to find the children waiting to tell her about being at the park. After engaging with them, she took them down to lunch on the huge outside deck, scene of her shocking behaviour the previous evening. There was not the slightest sign of vomit; she looked up to see her mom smiling and returned it with her own grateful smile that said the silent 'thanks mom'.\n\n""Julie,"" said her father, voice in neutral. ""Would you like a glass of wine?""\n\nDaddy's little girl didn't know what to say. Just like all those years ago she looked at her mother, who nodded.\n\nChrist, thought Julie, any more of that pussy-footing and she'd need to consult a psychologist.\n\n""Yes please dad er just half a glass.""\n\nHe poured it to the regular level without comment. Julie had the desire to swallow it in a gulp but when handed it, placed it beside her plate untouched. She noticed an approving smile flit across her father's face.\n\nBut he wasn't finished with her.\n\n""Julie?""\n\nThat one word was delivered in the old 'you've been a naughty girl' tone pitched predominately authoritarian but with a little apologetic ring to it, indicating he was sorry for having to do this.\n\n""Your mother and I don't want you to take this the wrong way.""\n\nChrist, thought Julie, they're going to try to have her admitted into some kind of institution for irresponsible mothers. Her panic rose but so did her ire; they were not going to get away with this.\n\nAs usual, her mom read her body language without even appearing to study her.\n\n""Hold tight dear, it's only a suggestion.""\n\nHer father glanced at his wife and daughter and continued.\n\n""As the school break finishes this weekend, Mary and I have a little proposal that you are under no pressure to accept. To give you a real quality time for yourself, we wish to send you to a coastal resort of your choice for a week and we have the children live with us until the next school break, leaving you to visit them whenever you wish, taking them out or being them when we go out. That will give you several weeks to self-focus.""\n\n""That's very kind of you both, but...""\n\n""Please Julie, just accept.""\n\nWhen her mom said that Julie knew she should accept; rarely since Julie's mid-teens had her mom told her what to do but she was doing that now.\n\n""I'll get the sun bloc cream,"" Julie said, moving to stand up and run.\n\n""Stay!"" barked her father.\n\nJulie wanted to shout that she wasn't a fucking dog, but the children were at the table and he mom was looking so confident that Julie would give a carefully considered response that Julie felt like throwing something. Instead she plunged into the pool, fully dressed and wearing a non-waterproof watch and her favourite sunglasses.\n\nAt the top end of the pool she stood up, adjusted her sunglasses and could see the children were laughing merrily while her father was standing, wringing his linen serviette in both big hands, murdering it. Julie wasn't at all surprised to see her mother calmly eating her chicken salad.\n\n""Agreed and thanks!"" she yelled. ""That's brilliant.""\n\nJames thudded down on his chair and joined the children with his booming laugh.\n\n\n\nOn Saturday Julie saw the mutt um Rufus before she saw owner Dillon and realized a repeat encounter like this was all about life normalizing for her. The dog was on the sidewalk across the street, in danger of breaking its neck, trying to free itself to cross to her.\n\n""Is Rufus hungry?"" she called cheekily.\n\n""No, he recognizes you. He's a real fan for pretty ladies and just wants to say hi.""\n\n""That's superior to a corny pick-up line.""\n\nWithout replying Dillon unleashed Rufus. He made a beeline for Julie, who screamed.\n\n""Keep calm,"" yelled Dillon.\n\nTongue lolling, Rufus leaped up at her, resting his front paws on her waist.\n\n""Good boy,"" she said, patting his head and found apparently he wasn't hungry.\n\n""What kind of beast is it?""\n\n""Beast?"" Dillon echoed, sounding a little curt. ""He's a Golden Retriever, keen and yet docile.""\n\n""And very beautiful.""\n\n""Do you think so?"" Dillon said, appearing to stand two inches taller.\n\n""Yes I do and I should think he loves you.""\n\n""That's perception for someone who dislikes or is afraid of dogs.""\n\n""That's a bit out of line. You have no idea of what I like or dislike. I'm just not used to dogs.""\n\n""I apologize; that remark was uncalled for because you did greet Rufus kindly. You appear to be very athletic.""\n\nWhat kind of remark was that?\n\nDillon meanwhile checked himself.\n\n""Pardon me, what I said may have sounded a mite personal. I watched the way you moved, and the way you confronted Rufus when unaware of his intentions.""\n\n""I'd already worked out that he was unlikely to eat me otherwise you would not let him off that piece of leather.""\n\n""I unleashed him.""\n\n""You unleashed him then. Your language is not all that precise either.""\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""You rudely made a personal remark about the way I move my body and then fudging the apology alleging you may have been a mite personal. Have you any idea of the meaning of mite in that sense?""\n\n""I certainly do. I apologize for being personal in any way but you do have a rather noticeable body.""\n\n""There you go again.""\n\n""Oh dear, so I have. Ma'am would you like a coffee down at the village? It's only a short walk.""\n\n""No thank you. It was a lovely offer though.""\n\n""What about tomorrow?""\n\n""Regretfully I'm off to the coast on vacation. I must be off and so it's goodbye to you and goodbye Rufus. Enjoy your day,"" said Julie, walking away and trying not to allow her hips to sway. Omigod, a man had spoken to her as if he was really interested in her as a woman rather than as a widow who was feeling a shell of her former self.\n\nNext day Julie helped her parents load two vehicles with the children's possession and other items needed for their welfare and slept the night with them at her parent's home. James had suggested that, as it would help to 'bed' them in.\n\nAt the airport the following day, when Mary was away buying a paperback to give to Julie, James told their elder child he'd admired her for handing over the children; he and Mary agreed the transfer would have little effect on the children but the break could significantly influence her.\n\n""You thought I was going to react, um what's mom's word, oh yeah, rambunctiously to your proposal?""\n\n""It entered my mind when I saw the stroppiness rising in you but I judged the maturing years would save the day, and they did.""\n\n""But I'm the idiot who wastes my talent writing adult crap instead of real literature.""\n\n""Oh Julie I'm sorry. I said that just to appease Mary as she insists you write porn. I've read every story you've had up on the Read-Time website. Sexy and brilliant is how I describe your stories to our friends out of earshot of your mother.""\n\n""You mean you read the free first chapters?""\n\n""Nope I purchase the stories.""\n\nJulie looked at her father, mouth open.\n\nHer mother returned and said, ""Have you upset our daughter James?""\n\nJulie answered, ""No mom, he's just told me in a peculiar way that he loves and supports me.""\n\n""Of course he does darling. Now I've bought this paperback that the young woman at the counter recommended. It's from the top shelf to keep it away from children. She said it's very hot and very popular. I thought you would prefer it to one of the more mundane best sellers.""\n\n""Good judgment mom, you've always read me like a book.""\n\nThey all laughed and it was time for Julie to board her aircraft.\n\n CHAPTER 2\n\nAfter a relaxing flight to the coast, Julie waited for the 15-minute helicopter hop to Crusoe Resort on Robinson Island. The heavily-treed resort dominated by a golf course and a big expanse of rugged terrain, had looked lovely from the air. Please with the quality of her suite Julie sighed and stretched happily in the heat.\n\nShe showered and changed into her bikini and went out to find a martini. She was on the island for six nights and had decided firmly to begin searching in the morning for someone decent enough to take to bed. She had no intention of becoming a sexually neglected widow.\n\nThe free-form pool was huge, with an island near the centre of it from which grew four, no five palms. There were two small bars poolside.\n\n""A dry martini thanks (she paused to read his nametag) Charles.""\n\n""Coming right up ma'am,"" said Charles, disappointingly displaying yellow teeth.\n\n""And a Tom Collins, both drinks on my account please Charles.\n\n""Yes sir Mr Chapman!""\n\n""Don't I have any say in this?"" laughed Julie, turning.\n\nShe was disappointed; Mr Chapman was in his early fifties and had a very definite married look about him.\n\n""No and what I'm offering is island hospitality. Hi, I'm Mark Chapman, operations manager of this resort. Come and meet my wife and children. Charles will bring our drinks to us. I saw you enter unaccompanied and was aware one solo was due on that last incoming flight.""\n\n""Hi Mark, I'm Julie Giles.""\n\nHe smiled at her warmly and Julie had no surge of ego when concluding he was impressed.\n\nThey'd arrived at a table occupied by four adults shaded by a huge umbrella.\n\n""Guys this is Julie Giles who's just arrived. Julie this is my wife Sandy, my younger son Paul and partner Bobbi and my elder son Russ.""\n\nAfter handshakes Julie settled the very personable Sandy, beautifully made up and looking a little like a first-class ex-flight attendant, noticed Julie's wedding ring and said brightly: ""You've left your husband working to come up here to play?""\n\nThe question phrased that way caught Julie by surprise, causing her to pause slightly before answering and even when she began answering she knew it wasn't a diplomatic response. She could see by the dismay coming into Sandy's face upon realizing her blunder.\n\n""No he's left me, I'm recently widowed.""\n\nJulie reached and touched Sandy's shoulder. ""It's okay Sandy, how were you to know? I've been meaning to get the two rings cut off.""\n\nShe turned and asked, ""What do you work at Russ?""\n\n""I'm assistant pro at the golf course,"" he replied somewhat woodenly.\n\n""He's a wonderful golfer,"" Paul said proudly. ""Bobbi and I are in our final year of doing law at university. Dad runs this outfit with mom his PA. She was a commercial jet pilot for a freight airline until a couple of years ago.""\n\n""Wow,"" said Julie. ""That's really impressive Sandy. I thought you had an airline look about you.""\n\n""A cabin attendant?"" said Sandy, her smile returning.\n\n""Yes,"" giggled Julie, ""But I did think first-class.""\n\n""What have you worked at, Julie?"" asked Mark, coming into the conversation. ""Aircraft servicing?""\n\nThey laughed.\n\n""I was a struggling author, working as a receptionist and writing at night and weekends, initially on children's books but in recent years I've been selling my work internationally through the Internet.\n\n""What genre?"" asked Russ, not particularly interested until hearing she wrote adult short stories and the occasional novel.\n\n""Good gracious, grunt, grunt,"" Mark chuckled.\n\n""Mark!"" called Sandy, smiling at him, and Mark came to heel and asked, ""What websites do you use for sales?""\n\n""Only one, Read-Time Online Books.""\n\n""Oh I know that site,"" said Sandy. ""They allow visitors to read the first chapter of anything without charge. They have one part of the site for Adult Literature and the other for Porn.""\n\n""What's the difference?"" Bobbie asked.\n\n""Adult is soft-porn, Porn is hard-core,"" said Russ. ""I sometimes go to that site and have bought a couple of books. What name do you write under?""\n\n""Well, I really don't think...""\n\n""Come on, we're not prudes and your secret identify is safe with us. Anyway you should be proud of what you do otherwise you shouldn't be doing it.""\n\n""Russ!"" interjected Sandy.\n\n""It's fine Sandy, he's absolutely right. I write as Southern Rose.""\n\n""Christ.""\n\n""Russ, you're not out on the golf course,"" scolded his mom.\n\n""Bad language is prohibited on the course and in the clubhouse but tolerated if used in moderation in the changing rooms,"" said Russ, and then addressed Julie.\n\n""Let's see, Young Whores Feed the Family and Three Whores of Taradale and there's a third in the series. Am I correct?""\n\nJulie coloured.\n\n""Yes and you know it's the first time I've met anyone other than family or friends who have read my adult books.""\n\n""I'll be reading Young Whores Feed the Family on Russ's computer tonight,"" said Sandy and Bobbi said she'd read over her shoulder.\n\n""Have you written anything about law?"" asked Paul, wearing that same silly look many men get when trying to be smart.\n\n""Yes the hero and heroine in Deeply Inside You Darling are both lawyers.\n\nEveryone laughed at the astonished look on Paul's face and Bobbi punched his arm saying that would teach him for trying to put down a smart-ass writer.\n\n""We'll I better be off and do my rounds,"" said Mark. ""Sandy has just whispered to me Julie that we would like you to join us for dinner at 8:00 in the Sunset Restaurant as our guest. Please say yes.""\n\n""Yes that would be lovely.""\n\n""Go grab a wrap and I'll run you around the course Julie,"" said Russ and pointing said, ""That's my cart just over there.""\n\n""Russ Julie won't want to do that. Looking at a big patch of grass is not a woman's idea of a resort vacation.""\n\n""It's will be about more than grass mom; she'll learn what a golf teaching pro does and use it as a setting for a future book. Get your wrap Julie because it can be a bit windy out on the course.""\n\n""What a great idea Russ. I was going to say no thanks. After all, I did write my three books about the whore sisters without speaking to whores about their work; imagination is a wonderful thing. I may learn something from you even if it's only how to drive a cart. Does it run on aviation fuel or have its own power generator?""\n\nThe laughter wasn't loud, everyone guessing by Julie's deadpan look she wasn't that naïve.\n\nJulie enjoyed being in Russ's company and was intrigued by the touch of despair about him. She learned from Sandy that evening over dinner in great company that his girlfriend had dropped him a couple of days ago.\n\nThe next afternoon she phoned the golf club and asked to speak to Russ.\n\n""If I come across now will you have coffee with me?""\n\n""That sounds great,"" he warmly. ""I'll just make sure Mrs Mac will be here because we can't leave the shop unattended.""\n\nRuss came back to the phone and said he could spend half an hour with her.\n\nOver coffee they talked liked new friends, and then Julie told him about her recent trauma and how she was determined to leave the hurt and huge upset behind her.\n\n""I need a man Russ. Are you interested in taking me on? Please understand until now I've never had the need to ask for a date.""\n\n""You mean a date sexually?""\n\n""Yes socially and sexually,"" she smiled sexily. ""I'm told that nights Wednesday through to Sundays here can be really something for couples.""\n\n""Yes sure Julie and perhaps we should meet for dinner this evening and then practice the sex thing set up well for a really hot fling?""\n\n""Oooh Russ,"" said Julie, jerking her chair to sit closer to him.\n\nRuss leaned over and their first kiss and was accomplished beautifully.\n\n* * *\n\nJulie Giles card-swiped access to her luxurious suite and holding the door open waved the now cheerful and in fact eager-faced resort's assistant golf professional Russ Chapman inside. Russ paused as he was passing her and without grabbing, kissed her gently on her slightly opened lips.\n\n""Hmmm,"" breathed Julie as Russ broke off and pulled her into the room.\n\nRuss was revved up because Julie had calmly invited him to be her lover when there hadn't been a spark of potential connectivity between them. In fact she'd advanced the suggestion with the emotion of someone asking him for a packet of golf-tees.\n\nRuss's interest was fired because she was the confessed author of three electronic novels about the lives of three sisters who were whores. He thought if this woman could fuck as well as she could write about it, he was about to be educated!\n\nOver dinner Julie had confirmed she was an older woman; she would be twenty-nine in a couple of months, five years his senior. But Russ countered, saying he was used to older women, some much older that Julie, because they tended to be rather attracted to young golf professionals as if swinging a club expertly meant the pros were expert in another direction.\n\nWell the time had come and it was good sex, but not top- shelf level and Russ thought she was too tense and he accepted it was to be expected from someone recently widowed. They dozed off in each other's arms and then a couple of hours later he received an invitation he didn't welcome, with Julie saying to him sweetly, ""Russ I'd like you to go now; it's just that I don't think I'm quite ready to wake up in the morning with another man beside me.""\n\nRuss had fallen asleep thinking about licking her awake in the morning and taking her gently, with sunlight streaming through the floor to ceiling windows with an outlook across the golf course to the ocean. Ah well, she had explained to him so earnestly over dinner that she was in a state of transition and he could remember the loss when his favourite grandparent had died suddenly.\n\n""Just one more time?""\n\nShe kissed him on the nose, smiling, and opened up for him. She was amazing, soft and so pliable and so involved that she took him to a level of ecstasy he'd never experienced before and then he gushed and she yelled into her release.\n\nWow.\n\nAfter Russ left, Julie stretched and groaned. She imagined this felt like a wrung out rag, er for want of a better description. It had been a long time since she'd been taken to that peak.\n\nShe smiled, thinking about Russ pulling her on to the bed after a brief kiss and hand-raking her contours. He'd been so impatience, so eager to have her, that she felt as if she was Mrs Experience and he was the pupil. No that wasn't true, she giggled; she'd thought of herself as being 'the pro'.\n\nRuss had thrust in and out of her so quickly and with so much intensity that she thought he'd cum with a rush and he almost did. Pumping for perhaps only to minutes he climaxed and rolled on to his back and with an arm over his eyes and blurted, ""I'm sorry.""\n\n""Sorry for what?"" she'd said. ""I'm flattered that you were so eager to have me, and I'm sure you have good feelings about me. You were just emotionally unstable because of your recent loss of your girlfriend.""\n\nHe was astounded.\n\n""My recent loss is infinitesimal compared with your recent loss!""\n\n""Hush my sweet young man. There's no need to compare our respective losses like...like...who's hit the longest drive? Being dumped as you described it and being a new experience to you, will have dented your ego, making you feel miserable. That's a really big emotional hit on you, and you appear to be coping very well.\n\n""You know, despite how I write about sex I'm not widely experienced and confess the lovers in my life can be counted on less than 10 fingers.""\n\nWhen she'd awakened and Russ pleaded for them to go one more time she'd said, ""Allow me to learn about your body before we go at it again and this time with more finesse.""\n\nJulie had barely begun tonguing round his left nipple when she felt his softness under her thigh stir. She nipped the nipple and smiled approvingly, feeling the hardness against her down below. She moved to across his chest and had just commenced tongue rolling when she was seized, flipped on to her back and was being rather expertly kissed and tongued.\n\n""That's it baby,"" she said, running her hands down his smooth back to grab the tight pads of his darling little butt. ""Just like golf, it's all about focus, keeping calm and rhythm and going through each movement completely to end with a great result. Slow down a little, darling.""\n\n""I love you, I love you,"" Russ murmured, burrowing his mouth into her neck.\n\n""I'm sure you don't, Russ but keep saying that to me and you'll certainly end up with a better result. Remember Russ, when I leave here we as a duo will be history; it can't be anything else, but as sure as I am Julie I guarantee no girl your age will wish to carelessly dump you when I've helped you to gain the finishing touches.""\n\nRuss lifted up and smiled down at her, his face had softened and his green eyes had darkened and now appeared to be reflecting lust.\n\n""Talk to me like that, Julie, and you'll get the fucking of your life.""\n\n""That's my boy,"" Julie said, patting his back. ""A big part to living is having fun in bed.""\n\n""You're so different,"" Russ said, forehead furrowing. ""You talk like that and yet it doesn't seem sluttish.""\n\n""One doesn't have to talk and act like a whore to have a lusty and open attitude towards sex darling. I regard it as easily my favourite recreational/sporting activity.""\n\n""That sounds very healthy,"" he leered and came back with a serious question: ""You've made references to golf, yet you told me you don't play golf?""\n\n""Ah yes but the fact that I don't play it doesn't mean I shouldn't know about how to play golf. If I tried, I think you'd write me off as a golfing bunny.""\n\nThe leer returned to Russ's face. Stroking his enlarged penis he said he hoped that in the context of sex that she was a bunny.\n\n""You are about to receive a visitor.""\n\nJulie pulled him closer to kiss him. ""Just nice and easy, Russ; it's not a race.""\n\nHours later, Julie awoke to find her bedroom bathed in sunlight and regretted not having showered when she'd gone for a pee after Russ had departed. She smelt of sex, lots of sex.\n\n""Gawd I feel like a virgin after the first night of her honeymoon,"" complained Julie loudly and to nobody, as she walked stiffly to the shower, feeling muscle soreness and tenderness around her vagina and her thighs at the top felt they were almost a foot apart.\n\nShe now considered herself a superwoman fucker like one reads in novels; she must remember to adjust her writing in that respect of soreness and stiffness when writing about normal women suddenly getting very increased attention.\n\n CHAPTER 3\n\nJulie went down for breakfast at 9:30, and the room was almost empty, typical of a resort with its late-night revelry.\n\nRuss's mother Sandy came over with a tray of coffee for two.\n\n""May I join you?""\n\n""Please do.""\n\n""My, you look almost radiant. Did Russ sleep with you last night?""\n\n""I threw him out about two o'clock""\n\n""Not wanting to wake up with a strange man beside you?""\n\n""Yes Sandy and that's perceptive.""\n\n""I can imagine the feeling, Julie. I feel happy for you. I've not seen Russ this morning but fancy he'll be whistling as he opens up the pro shop. You're good for him and he will benefit as well. Let him stay tonight; you need to let go.""\n\n""Thanks for talking to me Sandy. You know, just like Russ is in need of someone to hold him, I'm need someone offering comfort. Will you be that person? I screamed and ranted when the police told me, Sandy and my eyes moistened when I viewed his body and again several times at the funeral. I've cried in frustration since but I've not cried from deep within. Are you able to help make me truly weep to achieve that release?""\n\n""Of course dear one but not today. I'll take you to a special place where perhaps we can make that happen, say Thursday? Today you and I go shopping and tomorrow we go to a great beauty parlour; you need some restructuring.""\n\n""Oh Sandy,"" Julie said, green eyes moistening. ""That's so kind of you. I'll pay for the chopper trips.""\n\n""We don't need the helicopter to get to the mainland. I keep a light aircraft down beyond the far end of the golf course. I need to get my flying hours up and so we'll go in that. But you can pay for the helicopter charges at cost when we go over to Barren Island off the end of the peninsular. Joe who owns that charter company will fly us at cost because he owes this resort plenty of favours as we are his lifeblood, helping to keep his three-helicopter business going.""\n\nSandy's attitude was that when Julie returned home she needed to find herself a man, a good man, and one way to do that was to socialize and be attractively dressed and made-up. Julie shared that view.\n\nJulie loved her introduction to flying in a light airplane and made Sandy laugh repeatedly because of her bubbling enthusiasm.\n\nThey shopped for dresses for them both and in addition for Julie shoes and jewellery that included a stunning silver mesh chocker and aquamarine and pearl necklace with a rhodolite garnet pendant. And of course another suitcase to carry purchases when returning home early the next week.\n\nThat night the family watching Russ and Julie at the bar agreed they looked so good together. Mark said it was amazing how a bit of skirt could make a difference to a man. Grinning, Paul said his father would look better if he were getting a bit more and his mother, said: ""That's enough of that suggestive talk Paul. For being so disgusting you buy the next round of drinks but charge them to my account, darling,"" she said, ruffling his hair.\n\nBeing an open and direct person, Sandy already learned from Bobbi that Paul was almost getting more than he could handle. As they watched Paul strutting off to the outdoor bar where it was Happy Hour, which meant fetch your own half-priced drinks, Sandy and Bobbi exchanged knowing smiles.\n\nThe next day was spent with Sandy and Julie both off the island again having facials, their hair groomed and nails done. Julie's naturally copper-coloured hair was changed radically, from being long and straight and cut evenly along the bottom to a ragged bottom cut to above shoulder length and was blonde-streaked and razor- finished to produce a style falling between casual and formal.\n\nThe three males were already lounging at the bar for Happy Hour when both women arrived in their new casual/formal dresses and stood up to greet them, expressing admiration.\n\n""Two cool chicks,"" enthused Paul.\n\n""You look lovely.""\n\nSandy automatically went to thank Russ for that kind remark and saw he was gazing at Julie.\n\n""Your hair is nothing short of sensational Julie,"" said Bobbi. ""You'll look dressed to kill when in full kit.""\n\n""Okay that's enough crap,"" laughed Julie. ""Russ you guys have been lovely to me. Would you kindly fetch two bottles of Bollinger's and six flutes and charge that to my account.""\n\n""French champagne is excluded from Happy Hour half prices.""\n\n""Who the fuck cares Russ? I feel happy.""\n\nThe next day Sandy and Julie watched the helicopter head back to base, leaving them alone on Barren Island and barren it was, only five acres in area and not a tree growing as it's rocky and wind-swept surface supported only grasses and some hardly scrubby vegetation.\n\n""There are caves in the cliffs at the other end, facing the prevailing wind; they are ancient burial caves,"" explained Sandy. ""I'm aware some people of native ancestry bring bereaved relatives here after a family death to a special place to say their last goodbye. I thought I should bring you. We'll go down to the pebble beach down there, talk and have our picnic. The helicopter will be back in four hours.""\n\n""That long?""\n\n""Once you get the feel of this place Julie, you'll feel ready.""\n\n""You mean to deeply weep?""\n\n""Whatever it takes dear.""\n\n\n\nLater Joe shouted as Sandy and Julie buckled in, ""How did it go girls?""\n\n""Brilliantly,"" Sandy said, gripping his shoulder to say a private thank you. Joe patted her hand, making Julie wonder about the relationship between those two.\n\nJulie said, ""It was an unbelievable experience.""\n\n""We say fucking unbelievable around here,"" Joe chuckled.\n\n""Fucking unbelievable"" screamed Julie, who was still highly emotional, sad but happiness was filtering through\n\nShe watched the island as the helicopter lifted off and didn't see Sandy signal a half circle to Joe and point to the northern end of the island. He nodded and flew around clear of the northern end, giving Julie a clear view through her misting eyes.\n\nFor two hours when they rested on the pebble beach, under Sandy's encouragement Julie had talked about her life with Ted. Then they packed up and went on to the wind-swept plateau, their jackets buttoned up and their soft hats pulled down over their ears.\n\nThe scene at the northern cliff-face was awesome. The pressure of water coming around the end of the peninsular built the sea into big rollers that crashed against the rocks of the small island with a fearsome, continuous roar. The two women slowly became wet with the misty spray floating over them from the boiling surf, perhaps sixty feet below.\n\n""I'll leave you now, you must be alone,"" Sandy shouted. ""Don't go too near the edge. I'll be sheltering behind that rock outcrop we walked past. Good luck my sweet.""\n\nThey kissed and then she was gone.\n\nThe moisture on Julie's face was sea spray, not tears. The desolateness of this wild place reached into her. She knew why she was there, but felt nothing apart from loneliness and briefly, almost panic when wondering for a moment if Sandy was still there.\n\nShe wanted to weep, but no tears came.\n\nShe wanted to say something, but no words emerged.\n\nVery unhappy, ashamed that Sandy had taken so much trouble to make something happen for her Julie stood shivering, trying to think of words to form into a final goodbye, a lament perhaps.\n\nNothing came to her, until her lips moved and words learned at high school flowed quietly and hesitantly at first. The second repeat was much improved, the words flowed.\n\nIn her third rendition of Walt Whitman's O Captain! My Captain her voice soared to be caught by the wind and hurled back, allowing Sandy to catch some of the words.\n\nTowards the end of the last verse, when Julie began the line 'Exult, O shores! and ring, O bells!' a soft sob clouded her words and she began weeping, feeling as if it her voice was coming from her soul.\n\nShe stumbled two steps forward.\n\nSandy, who'd periodically peeped beyond her shelter to check on Julie, looked out and saw her stumbling.\n\n""Julie!"" she screamed, but knew Julie couldn't hear her and she screamed in frustration, knowing she was too far away to try to save Julie from tumbling over the cliff.\n\nSandy ran and with relief saw Julie pause, and then turn towards her, not finishing the poem.\n\nSandy held out her arms and Julie ran into them.\n\nJulie was red-eyed, shaking but saying excitedly, ""I felt he heard me, I really do, Oh Sandy! Thank you, oh thank you so much for making this happen. I've said my final goodbye.""\n\nHer tears gushed and that Sandy, holding Julie tightly, also began crying.\n\n\n\nOn Tuesday morning Julie was on the mainland at the airport ready to be waved off by the Chapman family plus Paul's girlfriend Bobbi.\n\n""I don't recall having a guest quite like you,"" Mark said, kissing and hugging Julie like a much loved daughter.\n\nPaul and Bobbi joked about her snaring a man. ""Perhaps you'll snare two simultaneously to give your next book extra spice,"" joked Paul.\n\nJulie and Sandy hugged and hugged and Sandy told her: ""We've definitely never had a guest quite like you. I now think of you almost like my own daughter.""\n\nRuss took Julie aside and they looked at each other, kissed, looked at each other while talking softly and kissed again. She handed Russ a small present, he opened it and held up a very elegant stainless steel and crystal-faced watch.\n\nJulie lingered until her name and the names of two other no-show passengers were called. She walked towards the boarding entry, but just as she was holding out her boarding pass she turned and went racing back to the group, making a bee-line for Sandy. They hugged and howled and Sandy and Bobbi marched her back to the bemused airline staff.\n\nThe security door was unlocked and the very late final passenger was told to run for it; they were holding the aircraft for her.\n\n* * *\n\nMary was at the airport to collect Julie and in delight almost had difficulty recognizing her daughter.\n\n""You look wonderful darling; just look at you a thoroughly modern Millie. I apologise darling but I wouldn't allow the children to miss school and James is out of town. Paula and Tim have become ever so confident on the phone with you calling them each evening just before bedtime. They are so happy with us and I would like you to let us keep them till the next school break. That will allow you to settle properly.""\n\nJulie sighed and nodded, patting her mom on the shoulder.\n\nMary drove Julie's home where lunch was already prepared.\n\n""You're so damn efficient mom. It's a perfect example why most men can't live without women.""\n\n""Food on the table is only one thing,"" her mother said, smiling a little wickedly.\n\nJulie reached over and held her hand.\n\n""I've told you some highlights over the phone, but I've kept this special story and details about a special woman so I can tell you in person, because it will take some time and it's highly emotional. The woman's name is Sandy Chapman and the story is about her taking me to Barren Island.""\n\nThey both were crying when Julie finished the story.\n\n""Next to you mom, she's the greatest woman I know.""\n\n""I gathered that Julie, and am so pleased for you. We must get Sandy and her husband down to stay.""\n\nJulie compromised over the children. She let they stay on with their grandparents but joined them for dinner three nights a week and they went out together every Saturday for dinner and went shopping and met the children's grandparent's for Sunday lunch at one of the children's favoured venues.\n\n""Tim's been very brave about you been away as he rather likes his mommy,"" announced Paula, sounding much older than six years and ten months. ""I've taught him to be brave and that's helped me too. We hold hands and say we've doing this for mommy.""\n\nJulie raced from the room for a miserable howl.\n\nLate on her first Saturday morning home she was hosing and scrubbing the white-paint wooden front fence when she was almost knocked over and panting and doggy breath announced Rufus' arrival at her side. She dropped the hose and hugged him.\n\n""Addicted to dogs now, are we?""\n\n""One particular dog is doing his best to establish rapport so it's only right that I respond appropriately.""\n\n""Oh good, that means you're definitely accepting my standing offer to coffee down at the village.""\n\n""It doesn't because I need a shower, to change my clothes and attend to my hair and face.""\n\n""Please accompany me now but I offer a compromise: I'll give you five minutes max to brush your hair and put on lipstick and to change your shirt.""\n\nJulie bristled, about to tell this man where to go. The audacity of the guy who'll be married with a dozen children or most probably fewer.\n\n""I'm counting on cooperation; it's lonely for me out here in suburbia.""\n\nThe plaintive appeal weakened her resolve as it was meant to do.\n\n""I won't be ten minutes. Sit please Rufus.""\n\nRufus thumped down on to his rump, panting and eyeing her.\n\nRufus' master looked astonished. ""How did you do that? He only sits for me out on a walk if I bark the command with slight menace in my voice. You made a request, lumped in with another sentence, and confused the order by inserting please.""\n\n""I don't know how to talk to dogs, but I'm a fair hand at talking to child and know the power of eye contact.""\n\n""That was remarkable, bloody remarkable. We must introduce ourselves. I'm Dillon Jackson and live too blocks over.""\n\n""Hi Dillon, nice name. I'm Julie, currently known to my parents as Legless Julie for reasons which we don't need to go into right now.""\n\n""You mentioned a possible reason for that when we last met, so we have complete understanding and can simply socialize like any two near strangers enjoying a Saturday morning walk with a dog who defers to the woman.""\n\n""Wow with complex sentence structure like that I'll have to listen to you carefully.""\n\n""Run along. Is that better?""\n\n""Ah you're smart with possibly a tendency towards humour. I expected Rufus wouldn't have a bean-head for an owner,"" Julie said, moving off to do her hair, put on underwear, change her shirt and attend to her face. She was back alongside Rufus in three minutes and seventeen seconds, according to Dillon, who'd looked at his watch and went ""Wow!""\n\nThey walked briskly and talked lightly, without real substance, as strangers usually tend to do as everything is new territory and lacking boundaries. So they talked the uninspiring talk about the weather, commented about Rufus, how the one-vehicle per household was a rarity today with three or even more vehicles per household becoming more common and where they usually shopped. An occasional exploratory question was dropped in such as ""Do you swim?""\n\n""Yes, are you a fan of motor spot?""\n\nIndeed, quite uninspiring but at least as strangers they were talking.\n\nAs to be expected, over coffee the tone of conversation lifted a couple of notches and music and film preferences were discussed and a more personal question was attempted, ""Have you always lived in this neighbourhood?\n\nJulie replied yes and Dillon said he'd been living there for the past eleven years and before that had always lived within 100 miles of where they were standing.\n\nThey sat out on the sidewalk strip of table and chairs under colourful umbrellas to be near to Rufus because he was banned by the 'No Dogs' notice at the doorway though it was ignored by a huge elderly woman with a lap dog and, as Julie pointed out, the notice was discriminatory against dogs because there was no similar notice banning lions and tigers.\n\nDillon laughed and in the same moment while Julie was off-guard said, ""Come out with dinner with me this evening.""\n\nDisappointment flooded his eyes when she stood up and said sorry she had a prior engagement.\n\n""I must go, so much to do. You two continue on with your long walk. Thanks for coffee.""\n\nHe smiled, saying he'd enjoyed her company and the smile creased into a grin when she said likewise and they must do it again.\n\nShe walked home thinking about finishing cleaning the front fence and the other jobs on her metal list. But then she was intrigued to have the mundane pushed from her mind by images of his face and she attempted to visualize his chest. She walked faster, attempting to visualize her late deceased husband; the images weren't nearly as vivid and stable as they ones they'd just replaced. That didn't worry her as she'd always accepted the fact that life moved on and more dynamically so if encouraged.\n\nShe knew that tears wouldn't bring Ted back but nevertheless her eyes filled and her day saddened until she dressed late afternoon to go to collect her children to take them to the park.\n\n CHAPTER 4\n\nJulie spent a couple of days clearing the house of Ted's personal possession, leaving some aside for his parents, two brothers and a sister.\n\nShe took the last photo she had of Ted to be framed for the family gallery in the hallway, placing it low so the children could see it easily. Alongside that she placed their last family photo. She felt sad, doing this but pleased to have such a photographic record. Finally there was little of Ted left about the house apart from those photographs plus many of their joint possessions and, of course, things he'd personally given the children that would carry memories.\n\nAlmost asleep on the sofa instead of planning what to do next, Julie heard the phone go. The caller was Al Ludwig, the new executive chairman of Ted's law firm.\n\nAfter the greetings Al said he'd called twice at the house with wife Eva after the funeral but Julie had been out. She told him about her resort holiday and he was pleased to hear that.\n\n""Julie, the firm's insurance cover is being paid out in full and will go into your bank account this coming Friday. I wish to invite you here tomorrow to talk to our firm's principal financial adviser as having $1,000,000 just sitting in a bank account is not a very good idea.""\n\nShe could have told him there she now had more than $2,000,000 in cash and on interest-earning short term deposit, but that didn't seem necessary.\n\n""Some of his suggestions may appeal to you, Julie, but perhaps not. It is a complimentary advisory service and you are under no obligation to accept any of his advice. My only concern is that you listen to at least one very solid advisor from a blue chip company that's fully resourced for financial management, research and its credentials more impressive than most banks.""\n\n""Thank you. What time?""\n\n""My suggestion is 11:30 Julie, then I'd like you to lunch with me in the boardroom. It will be just you and me and our human resources manager. If you don't mind me saying so Julie, it's not a great idea for you to be alone in that big house all day, and with only two little kiddies for company. I would like to see you back in the workforce and wish to make you an offer tomorrow over lunch.""\n\nThe ass, thought Julie. He may be one of the leading authorities in the country in constitutional law but he's practically bereft of humanity. He's interfering in her life, though that financial advice thing sounds sensible. But if he thought she would agree to become a department receptionist in that sprawling empire of his, he needed to get his thinking straightened out.\n\nJulie dressed up as she never went downtown looking like a suburban housewife. Al was bowled over.\n\n""Julie pardon for me saying this, but you look magnificent.""\n\n""And you Al, you look spiffy yourself.""\n\nThe financial adviser was intelligent and articulate. On the other side of the ledger – Julie purposely thought that phrase - his clothes didn't fit him well and he was dull. But what he told Julie appealed in parts so that's where she directed her questions.\n\nThat led to him asking, ""Er, how much of the one mil do you wish to place under our management if we come up with packages that appeal to you?""\n\n""Two mil,"" she replied, slipping into the jargon.\n\n""I don't think you quite understand...""\n\n""Two million dollars is ready and waiting in cash or on call Arnold and so please get you team to get off their butts.""\n\n""Yes Mrs Giles. I'll be pushing all buttons the minute you leave this room.""\n\n""Arnold, don't be a pain; you were calling me Julie before the amount of money was mentioned. Please make sure that everyone who deals with me calls me Julie otherwise I shall be cross.""\n\n""Certainly Julie. I guess you will want a platinum card, I can get that for you; all you will have to do is sign.""\n\n""No thank you Arnold, my battered old ordinary card works perfectly. Why should I want to change? One impresses with style and body language, Arnold not with little bits of plastic. The door please Arnold.""\n\n""Yes ma'am er Julie,"" said Arnold, bouncing out of his chair.\n\nAfter a wonderful lunch, with Al admitting the idea of the job offer was initiated by his wife Eva, Julie and the chic female manager spent most of the lunch hour lightly teasing Al about his clothing, his attitudes and for ignoring the value of Eva in his corporate life.\n\n""You should express your appreciation and buy her a pearl necklace,"" said Julie.\n\n""No I think jade, said the HR manager who was Al's daughter-in-law Laura.\n\n""Well, that raises the ante a bit,"" said Julie. ""Perhaps silver and gold?""\n\n""Or move up a bit and make that gold and silver.""\n\n""We haven't mentioned diamonds, have we?"" taunted Julie.\n\n""Stop!"" yelled Al. ""Laura could you look around for a couple of suitable gold and silver no, make that silver and gold necklaces for me to inspect. Now more wine ladies. This French sauterne is impeccable.""\n\nLaura and Julie went down two floors and emerged from the elevator giggling.\n\n""Thanks,"" she said to Julie. ""That's the best lunch I've ever had with him in the office, yet at his home and at our place he's a completely different person. Here most people are scared...um...""\n\n""Shitless""""\n\n""Yes,"" giggled, Laura, ""...in his presence. It's going to be lovely having you around. I think I've imbibed a little too much.""\n\nJulie signed the contract that was already waiting for her after Laura made three minor alterations and inserted two more clauses.\n\n""That now goes to our legal department where it may rest in a pile for a week before it is vetted and comes back to me to counter-sign. Al has already agreed in principle to those two clause insertions you want. We should have the completed document out to you sometime next week.""\n\n""You took it for granted I'd accept.""\n\n""Yes, because it seemed an activity well suited to you. I'm not sure that you know that but drafts of your books are on our server, available to only a selected few who have the access. Ted was so proud of you being a successful author. He was particularly proud that the free chapter of ""Young Whores Feed the Family"" gained a record 2.3 million hits for the website that is marketing it.""\n\n""In comparison we have articles called 'The Public and the Law' in the public access section of our firm's website and our record of hits for an article is 203.""\n\n""Thousand?""\n\n""No two hundred and three. Period.""\n\n""Well, the name Public and the Law is not very sexy, is it? If you had a title like, say, ""Fuck, I didn't know that"" you'd probably need to install new servers and duplicate pipelines to handle the boost in traffic. That title would be a little too radical for a law firm. Perhaps it should be 'Pssst – here's something HOT'. And inside first on the menu should be an article titled: 'Can my secretary seduce me and get away with it?' and another, 'Adultery, don't take it sitting down'""\n\n""That's a little too radical for us, Julie, but I'll get you to talk to our Public Interfacing Team manager.\n\n""Your what?"" Julie chortled.\n\nLaughing, Laura said with Julie aboard there was a good chance that culture within the firm would be getting a radical shake-up.\n\n""I rather think not, I'll just be a very small cog in a huge mechanism.""\n\nLaura thought about that. ""Look, I'll take you along for Friday night drinks with a special group of dissidents. We are harmless, and work only for internal change, calling ourselves The Young Revolutionists, but I supposed you'd want that name changed?""\n\n""I read a book from the school library years ago called Up the Organization.\n\n""Brilliant, Julie, what a perfect name. Don't wait till you start this us, come with me this Friday night.""\n\nJulie went home well pleased. Laura was right; the job was a perfect fit. She'd be joining a 'quality assurance' investigating team. Members went out in pairs to interview defendants on bail looking for changes in statements since being interviewed by the police or who had remembered there were other witnesses not questioned. In some cases an investigating duo returns to the crime scene to look for inconsistencies or attempted to find witnesses who'd been afraid of talking to the police. Anything but anything that could be beneficial to the defence.\n\nBeing out and about would bring her into contact with strong and even flawed characters that'd be noted and those notes became part of Julie's database to use when conceiving realistic fictitious characters for her book.\n\nWell, that took care of the heavy stuff, she thought. She had ago herself into something that that would accelerate her social contact with people. Now ahead of her was the pleasurable task of finding a suitable live- in nanny for the children.\n\nOne would assume that would be easy for Julie but she didn't find it so, not even when using an expensive find-a-nanny agency. In fact she became appalled at the thought of some of these people interviewed being locked in the house alone with dear little Paula and Tim. As for her future husband and loving stepfather of Paula and Tim he was nowhere in sight, unless she'd overlooked him.\n\nPerhaps there were none as blind as they who cannot see, she smiled within.\n\nThe small advertisement placed on the notice board for all female dorms at the Julie's old university read:\n\nPaula (6) and Tim (5) invite young university women who are loving and caring with sweet dispositions and impeccable backgrounds to be interviewed by Paula and Tim's mommy to be their live-in nanny outside school hours to 7:00 at nights and to include some evening and weekend babysitting as required. Free accommodation, all meals and drink (not alcohol) plus a gratuity of $250 a week. Childcare rate after 7:00 and weekends $15/hr. Please phone Julie...\n\n\n\nThe advertisement gave Julie's cell phone number.\n\nAs one would expect, though, for some reason not Julie, the advertisement attracted mostly riff-raff. Four people responded to that advertisement, one was male.\n\nThe first applicant coming to the front-door had a gold ring through an eyebrow and another through the side of her nose.\n\n""A cool house,"" said the young woman. ""Great for bashes.""\n\n""I call you if you're successful,"" said Julie warmly (rising terror makes a person heat up).\n\nThe next young woman sat in the chair, head-bowed and Julie had to keep waking her up.\n\n""I'm not sure if I want this job,"" yawned the applicant. Julie settled that impasse for her.\n\nFinally the third came bouncing up the path wearing headphones with music pounding from an MP3 player.\n\n""Where are the little darlings? I have no children and want to take them to the mall pretending I'm a mother. Don't ask me to feed them meat, milk products, vegetables harvested from under the ground or pasta, rice, fruit unless it's in its half-life. I also want a car and five hundred bucks a week. Any questions?""\n\n""Yes,"" said Julie sweetly. ""I'm confident you'll find out own way out?""\n\nThe fourth applicant (how a male was able to read an advertisement posted in a female dorm area was a mystery) was not invited for an interview.\n\nThe agency people took five hundred dollars from Julie and said they would sent five 'perfect applicants for your consideration, ma'am'.\n\nThey sent three.\n\nThe first woman was easily 220 lbs and broke one of Julie's dining room chairs when siting on it for a rest during the walk-through shown through the house. The woman eventually decided it would be unsafe for her to walk up the stairs.\n\nThe second woman couldn't speak English so hadn't a clue what Julie was trying to say to her.\n\nThe third woman smoked, was half drunk and appeared unwashed.\n\n""Fuck!"" Julie wailed (her favourite expression when angry or dispirited).\n\nShe'd just terminated the call to her mother, who'd agreed to keep the children until Julie found a suitable nanny, when the phone went.\n\n""Good evening, (sniff, sniff), Julie, I'm responding to your advertisement for a live-in nanny.""\n\n""Are you okay?"" asked Julie; the young woman sounded shaky and was sobbing.\n\n""Yes. May I come to see you now?""\n\n""Yes, though it's almost 10 o'clock. Why the urgency?""\n\n""I've just been hit-upon by a lezzie; when I told her to shove off she hit me to the ground, and then kicked me.""\n\n""Goodness have you reported her?""\n\n""I don't know who she was. I was in our quad alone and the lights were off.""\n\n""Look bring your sleepwear. You can stay here the night and we'll sort out something in the morning. I'll take you to the university authorities and if the fuckers can't guarantee your safety I'll take you to the police.""\n\n""There's no need to resort to bad language.""\n\n""Oh did I swear? I'm sorry, I tend to do it a bit but never in front of the children, at least I don't believe I do.""\n\n""I'm happy to hear that, Julie. Children are our citizens of tomorrow and it's important that they get a good moral upbringing and learn the difference between right and wrong.""\n\nJulie's free hand fell on to her chest; was this young woman for real? Her spirits lifted.\n\n""Jump in a cab and come here quickly, er...""\n\n""Irene Shanks.""\n\n""Into a cab now, Irene,"" said Julie, giving Irene her address.\n\nIrene arrived red-eyed but not crying, a pleasant looking girl perhaps a country girl. She was of average height and average weight for her build. Her only make- up appeared to be lipstick. She'd filled the cab with bags, two paintings, two soft bags of dirty washing, a radio, small TV; in fact everything a student would want for dorm life including personal bedding.\n\n""I've brought everything; I'm not going back to dorm life. If you don't want me as part-time nanny I'm returning home.""\n\n""Well, let's get everything into the house and we'll have a wine, or something stronger if you wish.""\n\n""I don't touch alcohol.""\n\nJulie's heart attempted to lift out of its rib cage; she was so happy and almost could hear angels singing.\n\n""Thank you for sending her.""\n\n""Who are you talking to and why do you have your hands clasped in front of you like that, Julie? You aren't overly religious, are you?""\n\n""No dearest Irene. I'm just a sweet and no longer troubled mother who's just experienced a miracle.""\n\n""But Julie um you don't mind me calling you Julie, do you?""\n\n""No, proceed, Irene.""\n\n""Aren't you going to interviewed me?""\n\n""There's no need, Irene. You'll fit the role perfectly. Come, I'll get your tea or coffee. I'm treating myself to a large brandy.""\n\n\n\nIn the morning the children inspected Irene. She looked a little nervous.\n\n""Our mother went to that big school for much older children,"" Paula volunteered.\n\n""That place is a university dear. I gained my degree at the university where Irene goes each week day.""\n\n""What's a degree?""\n\n""It's a piece of paper Tim; it says your mummy completed all of her school work and her teacher was so pleased she gave her big ticks and a special piece of paper saying that.""\n\n""I knew that.""\n\n""Don't tell lies Tim.""\n\n""Paula,"" Irene said gently. ""Let Tim think he knows; if we need to know what he doesn't know we can easily find out. It's cruel is say someone is telling lies, even if they are.""\n\n""Is that right mom?""\n\n""Yes and it's a beautiful answer Paula. We are so lucky to have a nanny who can answer like that.""\n\n""Can I sit beside you Irene?""\n\n""Yes Tim.""\n\n""But he was going to sit beside you anyway because there are only four chairs at the table.""\n\n""That's partly correct Paula, but there are four other chairs not counting your mom's, so if Tim were to sit in this chair...""\n\n""But he doesn't sit there; he's always sat on this side even when he was in his high chair. That other chair was daddy's chair and now you are expected to sit in that place.""\n\n""How old are you Paula?""\n\n""Six, I'll be seven very soon.""\n\n""And I'm five.""\n\n""And I'm 28 and feeling younger by the minute,"" Julie giggled.\n\n""And I'm 19 and will be twenty in two months and I think its lovely having a family around me like this. I've miss my family so much.""\n\n""You talk as if you have young sisters and brothers,"" Paula said playing with her breakfast.\n\n""She'll probably be at university by the time she'd ten,"" Irene said, very impressed at Paula's mental agility.\n\n\n\nThat evening with the children asleep and Irene in Ted's study doing university work, Julie poured herself a brandy and thought: What now? Ah yes, a replacement father for my children, someone who can also attend to me after a huge glass of brandy. What's your plan girl; where is this Knight of your nights?\n\n""Oh, must I have a plan?""\n\nShe checked on the children and smiled in awe. On the end of their beds, neatly stacked, were their clothes for next morning. Feeling so uplifted by that masterly stroke of efficiency Julie decided she was not going to bed; she'd begin a new novel.\n\nAlthough not having a clue what she'd write about, Julie booted the laptop and staring at the blank document page and then typed on word, 'The.'\n\nA few minutes later she began a story, based on fact, commencing not in chronological sequence, but rather a little way down the track; she would return to the beginning later:\n\nThe black and red helicopter, buzzing as if landing on the Isle of Absolution in frenzied feeding excitement, deposited two warmly dressed women, one a fair-skinned blonde with her hair in its French roll defying the brisk wind, the other a taller and younger woman with wisps of copper-coloured hair escaping the cocoon of her hooded jacket. That woman was dressed entirely in black.\n\nAfter the shrieking helicopter departed, allowing them to drop their hands from their ears, the isle's sole human inhabitants hugged, the taller having her face stroked as if in need of loving mothering.\n\nPerhaps they were mother and daughter, although they appeared distinctly different. They looked to have arrived on this bleak, treeless rise of ancient stone on a mission of great importance.\n\nWhat is that purpose?\n\n\n\nJulie looked at what she'd just written, quite unsurprised. She frequently directly transcribed innermost thoughts like this without having had them bouncing though the forefront of her mind in words flashes. In this way they arrived mostly in randomly displaying images that she recognized as 'word pictures'.\n\nShe required a working title to give this novel its own personality rather than some jumbo-mumbo like 0624T5- JGiles. Her brain without visualization in this case, sent impulses that initiated her fingers to type, 'A New Lover and New Daddy'.\n\nYou optimistic girl, Julie grinned tiredly. No-one was lined up and you're writing a story about it. She went off to bed.\n\nThose few words were similar to the first brushstroke of a painting. The first action had been accomplished; those words might not survive but at least the paragraphs represented a starting point. They formed the embryo of a story that in all probability would grow; she could now, in her own time, think about that growth. Already one thought had formed while she looked at her writing; it would not be an Adult story.\n\nWhile Ted had supported her contributing novels to an adult website and had praised her work, she knew that he was not comfortable that her work went on to a dual site, the other section carrying a stigma because of the generalized name of its literary classification was Porn\n\nWith Ted and others like him, black was black and white was white. An Adult publication went beyond the line of accepted family decency, as parents would not like young readers to read such literature at a tender age, and Porn was just another name for filth, no matter how brilliantly it was written, edited and presented.\n\nThis novel would basically be her story, pre-Ted, Ted then post-Ted, perhaps best described as a mid-life autobiography. Hopefully it would emerge as an inspiration to other young widows having to fill the gap in life ahead of them.\n\nIt would produce controversy, of course. In identifying herself as a writer of sizzling adult fiction, the term 'Adult' would be immediately blatantly converted into the term 'Porn' by the media and other less able folk honestly unable to make the distinction.\n\nJulie accepted she was architect of her reputation: her somewhat irrelevant approach to life, swearing, getting legless in binge drinking and being prepared to dump her children on to her mother and oh yes, that's how it would be interpreted, earning her numerous black crosses.\n\nBut that was not all; her efforts to find a replacement husband and father would create outrage, she being publicly criticized for 'moving with indecent haste'.\n\nAny such criticism would be difficult to rebut and she'd be alone facing the baying pack if her book managed to grab attention, but she believed it would because there were a huge number of desperate young and many more not so young widows out there.\n\nJulie stretched watching the computer shut down, looking at a small photo of Ted pinned to the edge of her messy bookshelves screwed to the wall just beyond her computer. She'd known Ted had been aghast that she'd placed the cheap bookshelves against the wall of their professionally furnished bedroom of impeccable taste and quality. But being a good guy, he'd said nothing, accepting she was on a roll and needed her freedom for her mind to soar, not to be engaged in conflict about cheap bookshelves. Julie hauled her thinking back to the new manuscript.\n\nIf she wrote with a slightly sad 'voice' and yet allowing her natural irreverence to shine through the media would rush at her and she might even be the centrepiece of rousing TV debates and a featured speaker at national conferences where community standards were of real interest.\n\nShe loved fantasizing like this.\n\nShe said aloud: ""I may have this book punch through the 1 million sales barrier and have filmmakers screaming for the film rights.""\n\nJulie yawned, thinking how interesting and how incredibly vain and went off to bed.\n\n CHAPTER 5\n\nThe children went off school and Irene almost skipped off to catch the bus to university, appearing a different person to the woeful lass who came to the door late two nights earlier.\n\nJulie had two contacts to re-establish.\n\n""Hi Julie,"" said the first person she called. ""Sorry I haven't been round to see you or to have you home for a meal.""\n\n""That's okay,"" she said to Gary Giles, ""Although you are my brother-in-law I am a bit of a misfit being a widow with two children.""\n\n""Don't be like that Julie.""\n\n""Well, tell me the real reason for your indifference Gary?""\n\n""I don't have to take this from you, Julie, I'm sorry but...""\n\n""Hold it Gary, let's switch to business. My main purpose in calling is to ask you to attend a meeting on Monday week. I'm writing a book based on Ted's death; it will be a regular publication, pitched as a mid-life autobiography. I'll be asking Paul Wiseman to flick it on to a publisher. In seven days' time I'll have the synopsis and three chapters to give to you and Paul.""\n\n""I'll pay you cash, expecting a family discount, to design a draft cover so my draft chapters make more impact. I'm aiming to be married before finishing the book, Gary and people like you are going to consider that is with indecent haste and it will kick up a storm. That should push sales through the 1 mil barrier.""\n\n""You sound amazingly confident.""\n\n""I am. Did you read my whores trilogy?""\n\n""No that sounded too risqué for me, but Beth devoured them and reckons you're a brilliant writer.""\n\n""Then why doesn't she invite to lunch one weekend with the children and talk to me about what she likes to read?""\n\n""Julie!""\n\n""Don't be a bird brain Gary. I had no part in Ted's death and so don't take it out on me.""\n\n""Julie, I...""\n\n""Monday week for that meeting Gary. I call to arrange a time and place. Bye.""\n\nJulie tossed her phone on to the sofa and placed her face into her palms, resting on her elbows over the table and staring into space. Gary was a surly, heartless bastard but he could draw. Something must have happened to him in childhood.\n\nHer thoughts then drifted and centred on her new book, a real book this time. People reading it would come to realize just how much she and Ted loved each other yet never crowded each other's space.\n\nOh yes, that truck driver, what was his background and why was his truck so heavily overloaded causing the crash that killed her Ted and Cecil Thompson? When she began work at the investigation unit she would ask her manager to do some background research as it may be months, perhaps a year or more before the case came to Court and was settled, and then her own claim for loss and damages against the driver and his company and insurance company would proceed.\n\nShe thought if that claim were successful she might give the net amount she received to charity. Ted would like that and she might do some digging to find if there were any private organizations doing research into overloaded vehicles or bad driving practices in the heavy vehicle industry.\n\nHer phone went.\n\n""It's Beth, Gary had just called, and he's in such a state. We are terribly, terribly sorry for cold shouldering you Julie and we love your children, we really do. We behaved badly and cannot explain why. Please forgive us, Julie.""\n\n""Shhhh Beth, don't you get upset. I'm quite calm about it; I just wanted to force the issue. You know me, full- on Julie. If it's broke I want it fixed. Just tell me you love me, Beth and terminate the call. That's enough for me.""\n\n""I don't want to cut the call Julie. I love you, I really do. You were the perfect sister-in-law, you have style, humour, never lost for a word and you're so exciting. You are what I've always wanted to be. I don't envy you; I admire you. Come to lunch on Sunday please. Even if it's only me there. I want to see my darling niece and nephew.""\n\n""Right, we'll be there at noon for drinks and will be accompanied by their nanny. Now listen to me Beth, it will be hard for you listening to this, but listen you must. There's a blip inside Gary somewhere and Ted's sudden death has brought the little monster nearer to the surface, I would suggest. I've always thought he's stopped you from flying, criticizing you in front of us for having you skirt too short, wearing too much lipstick, laughing too loud after you've had a few drinks, yet at other times he's so kind and generous and outgoing.""\n\n""He's got a blip Beth and you've got to help him get himself sorted out. Don't rush it and perhaps you should see a consultant first.""\n\nBeth asked, her voice shaking, ""You mean a psychiatrist?""\n\n""No I don't Beth, they are for extreme cases. A psychologist and most will talk to anyone who waves money at them.""\n\nThere was a silence, and Julie let it continue.\n\n""He'll be angry at me going behind his back.""\n\n""I get angry jamming my leg in the car door Beth. You have to decide what's best. But unless you think he'll physically thump you, a verbal assault is the worst you'll get and if you're prepared for that it will seem like only hot air being dispelled, but remember to look crestfallen as he might not be back off until he's seen that. Gary has that type of control over you.""\n\n""I'll have to think about this.""\n\n""And so you should; it's your business and I'm only a big-mouth ex-sister-in-law trying to get your out of a hole Gary's dug for you. If you get him fixed up he'll cheerfully invite us to lunch once a month or whatever and will come to us on a reciprocal with a smile on his face.""\n\n""I think I'll be doing it Julie. Hearing this from you it seems the right thing to do.""\n\nJulie asked, ""Are we still on for lunch on Sunday?""\n\n""Of course. I love you Julie and want you near me and to be an uplifting influence on me.""\n\n""Ooh careful, Beth. I'll be itching to get those hem lines lifted, that hair reshaped, teeth whitened and I think you should be shaving your vulva and...""\n\n""Julie!"" shrieked Beth. ""How do you say it … for fuck's sake, Julie, give me some breathing space. Let's fix the door before we attempt to walk beyond it.""\n\n""That's brilliant Beth. I've never heard you use that word before, and for you it's eminently suitable.""\n\nBeth thanked Julie again. Julie made her cry, saying she loved her and Beth was truly one of her closest friends.\n\n""Ah,"" sighed Julie, coming off the phone and talking aloud. ""I think I've got that sorted. Beth has the brains to go softly, softly with her erratic husband and she's a determined lady.""\n\n\n\nJulie poured coffee and then phoned her ex-agent Paul Wiseman.\n\n""Great to hear from you Julie, how've you been?""\n\n""You would have known if you'd phoned or called around for a drink Paul.""\n\nHe apologized for the neglect and when Julie stated her business he said he was sorry be had more business than he could handle at present.\n\n""Then get a fucking assistant Paul, even a part-timer.""\n\n""I've thought about it but sorry I can't slot you in.""\n\n""What if I mentioned to your wife that you once went to bed with me and were very, very active?""\n\nPaul sounded subdued when he said, ""When would you like a meeting, Julie?""\n\n""On Monday week thanks Paul. I'll phone with the time and place""\n\n""That's fine; what kind of book?""\n\n""My mid-life autobiography Paul.""\n\n""Oh yeah,"" he almost yawned. ""How many copies of that will be purchased?""\n\n""Optimistically speaking I'm picking perhaps a mil. Bye Paul.""\n\nJulie laughed, having the image of Paul looking at his phone and scratching his head or with Paul that would be scratching his nuts.\n\n\n\nLunch on Sunday went extremely well. The Giles' children although older played well with Paula and Tim. Beth and Julie got nicely away on Chardonnay pre-lunch and as Gary's wine took effect he was smiling and almost back to his old self. Beth told Julie in the kitchen that Gary had made his first visit to his psychologist who was confident of getting him sorted; the problem appeared to be minor molestation from a female teacher at junior school.\n\nJulie and the children returned home to an empty house as Irene had gone home for the weekend and would not be back until sometime Monday afternoon. Julie put the children to bed and they moaned about missing Irene. Julie put her feet up and listened to classical music, and thought she wasn't any closer to finding her new man yet.\n\nShe did, as few days later. Or at least he appeared to be the man and was someone she already knew vaguely.\n\n* * *\n\nOn Friday night Julie was dressed to kill, wearing a LBD (little black dress) and seamed black sheer stockings and shiny black high-heels. Irene her nanny said she looked amazing, not having seen Julie dressed like that before.\n\n""Mom you look pretty,"" said Paula with Tim in typical male style, although only five, added his eloquent ""Yeah."" That pumped up Julie to feel she could gather to her bosom any man on the planet, though of course still realizing through the heady haze that keeping his head there was a far greater challenge.\n\nJulie went to the law firm where she'd soon be working, SLBP Law. Laura Coombs, HR (human resources) manager, was waiting in the reception area to accompany her to the Dino's Bar.\n\n""Oh my,"" Laura smiled. ""I've already indicated with a little touch of jest that SLBP law will never be the same with you on-board; now I'm now longer joking. You are in danger of making enemies with some of our females at the bar this evening. Want to go home and dress down?""\n\n""Love your humour, Laura. You and I have a lot in common.""\n\n""I'm not a lesbian,"" Laura giggled.\n\n""Oh very droll,"" laughed Julie as she skipped in beside the fast-walking shorter woman who looked immaculate in a plain grey business suit with a low-cut maroon shirt. Her frontal white-streaked raven hair was in a pony- tail.\n\nAs they neared the dark glass self-opening doors to exit the building, Laura stopped abruptly, oblivious to the fast-reaction of her companion who was able to stop within half a pace of collusion.\n\nLaura was staring into the reflective glass.\n\n""Just how tall are you?""\n\n""Almost six-two. I always ate my cereal as a child.""\n\n""Rarely when in the company of other women I'm made to feel five-ten short.""\n\n""Give up, Laura, you're beautifully proportioned and that's what it's about, isn't it? How tall is your husband?""\n\n""Robert is just touching six feet.""\n\n""There you go, what a perfectly matched couple.""\n\n""You're very likeable, Julie. This is confidential but when we were waiting for you to arrive for lunch the other day Al Ludwig described you as, and I quote, 'A hard-nosed bitch who won't back down and possesses a mind like a rapier and those are brilliant specifications for a female investigator who is also tall and very attractive. The bastards she deals with won't know what's hit them'. That was Al verbatim.""\n\n\n\n""Al is such a charmer,"" Julie said as they walked into the nearby bar.\n\n""I tell you what, Julie."" Laura confessed. ""He had me waiting for you rather nervously. It was only when I saw your smile and was swept by your heavenly perfume that I relaxed.""\n\n""Are you sure you're not a lesbian?""\n\nThey laughed and Laura slipped her arm into the crook of Julie's, filling the widow with warmth, having made her first new friend in the city since Ted's death, reversing to a tiny extent the ghosting away of so- called 'friends'.\n\nShe was happy. She'd known of course that she could reverse the shrinkage with a little bit of determined effort. In all probability she'd had become friendly with Laura irrespectively because Al was Laura's father- in-law and Al had morally taken a token role of father- protector of Julie because he'd so-much admired Ted.\n\nWorking to establish rapport had sped up bringing Laura and Julie together much sooner, once again confirming to Julie that effort usually is rewarded. She'd always have special regard for Laura, who'd teamed up so quickly and so unconditionally, ignoring the fact that she was a high-powered executive in the firm whereas Julie was a new recruit, just a digit in a workforce of almost 150.\n\nThe bar was designed to attracted professional people with quality fittings subdued décor, lots of sold dark wood, glass galore and behind the bar expensive bottles of liquor lining backlit shelves that despite a haphazard arrangement almost qualified as a worthy piece of art.\n\nJulie had a particular affinity for bars, although not knowing why. It wasn't because of the liquor as she rarely drank herself stupid away from home, a protective measure. Perhaps it was the way when bars were packed people and having to shout above the general hubbub made one feel like being on a good high with pumped up endorphins. The desire to hear and to be heard also encouraged focus and the crush brought people closer, whether desirable or not, but in such hub-bub that really mattered not.\n\nYes she really liked bars as a social pit, thought Julie, surprised at her choice of the word pit. Hmmm.\n\nJulie chose a dry martini while Laura decided on white rum, dash of lime and bitters topped with dry Vermouth.\n\n""What's that called?""\n\n""Dunno,"" shouted Laura above the din. ""It may taste like horse piss but I often try my own mixes hoping one day I'll invent the perfect elixir for me.""\n\n""You're my kind of person, an adventurer. Do you have children?""\n\nLaura held up two fingers and pushed her hands together, indicating small.\n\nJulie wondered what trouble she went through trying to get a desirable nanny.\n\n""I have Olga as my nanny; we imported her from Europe,"" shouted Laura as if demonstrating the ability to read minds.. ""Anna's a divorcee unable to have children but adores ours.""\n\n""Way to go,"" shouted Julie, following Laura pushing through to the far corner where it was quieter and the large space was nonchalantly defended by personnel from SLBP Law.\n\nThe introductions were made as they went around the group, Laura ripping off the twenty-two names as if they were her own children. She was very good. Julie heard herself being titled at 'our new super investigator'. Where that title had come from she had no idea because her official designation was assistant examination officer.\n\nJulie noticed and mentally recorded the fact for her writing journal that the females smiled and said hi when introduced then turned passive as they ran their eyes over her hair, face and breasts. Two of them actually looked back at her in what only could be described as admiration, both being a little plump and unattractively dressed.\n\nThe men mostly acted like men: they smiled and said something like 'Nice meeting you' then looked away almost as if she were an unwelcome intruder. But as Laura launched into the next introduction Julie, who has good peripheral vision, could see the men just introduced jostling for a better position to check out her ass and legs. It made her feel quite at home and was her brief moment of being a minor centre of attention; she appreciated her ego being stroked.\n\nLaura was introducing her to a broad shouldered man with curled blond hair and dressing immaculately in a white suit. He looked gorgeous.\n\n""Bruce is a specialist in immigration law,"" Julie heard Laura say. Julie's head was ringing: Bruce was the one! She wanted to scream to him, 'Are you married?' But that was not couth. Laura peeled off to the left to talk to a heavy jowl red wine drinker of obvious importance.\n\nOmigod, Bruce was talking to her. Julie said, ""Didn't quite hear that.""\n\nBruce leaned right into her.\n\n""You are very attractive.""\n\n""Thank you, you're not too bad yourself.""\n\nWell, if that wasn't a mating call from both of them, what was it?\n\n""I require investigations from time to time. Perhaps you will be assigned to my cases?""\n\n""I'll try to make that happen,"" said Julie, moving in so he could hear, aware that her left breast was pressing against his arm holding his white wine.\n\nBruce was called to rejoin the two men he'd be chatting with when the introduction interrupted their conversation, so she turned and found Meg and...um...Elizabeth she'd met a few minutes ago staring at her. They seemed to be close friends so she went over.\n\n""Are you gay?"" asked Meg.\n\n""More happy I should think,"" replied Julie and that ended that conversation.\n\n\n\nAn hour later Julie saw Bruce leave the bar, heading to the restrooms. She shoved her way through the mass and followed him, worried that he'd be in the men's room before she could catch him. But he was just outside the door, in a deep embrace with a shorter darkish man.\n\nHe looked at Julie unembarrassed and she murmured ""Hi Bruce"" and rushed to the women's room in a complete state of fuming agitation. How could such a thing happen to her? He seemed so perfect; it was such a crying shame. So she cried.\n\nBy the time Julie returned to the bar the crowd was thinning out. Obviously responsible people who were not gay and had a home life with an adult who loved then were homeward bound, she sighed, a little bitterly.\n\n""Hi, Julie. How's it going?""\n\n""Fine, having a lovely time thanks Laura.""\n\n""The revolutionary gang was not at it tonight, the bar's illegally crowded. It's the 50th year in business for Strangleton Bros, a large financial company and the venue for the company dinner that's being held is near here. Some of them have piled in here for a warm up.""\n\n""I'm pleased that it's usually not this crowded. What are you drinking?""\n\n""Chartreuse and liquorice liquor topped with tonic. Here, have a try.""\n\nJulie managed to get some down.\n\n""What do you think?""\n\n""Goat's dung?""\n\nLaura was laughing so much she dropped the glass, which luckily cracked but did not shatter.\n\n""That's the right place for it,"" she said, bending down to pick up the glass but Julie was already straightening up with it.\n\n""Thank you,"" Laura said. ""You're a fast mover. Move on anyone tonight?""\n\nLaura of course knew she was on her own romantically.\n\nBefore Julie could bleat her disappointment someone brushed past her and embraced Laura as if he was ready for bed.\n\n""Hi darling, Hmmm,"" went Laura kissing a man as if she loved him. It must be the husband.\n\n""Julie, this is my old man Robert.""\n\n""Hi Julie. Laura told me you were a stunner.""\n\n""Thanks Robert,"" said Laura, but not showing embarrassment.\n\n""Julie,"" said Robert, ignoring his wife's gentle rebuke for passing on intimate comments. ""This is my favourite client who's also my best friend since high school days Dillon Jackson. Dillon, this is Julie Giles who joins our firm on Monday as an assistant examinations officer also known as a super sleuth. The boss thinks she has the potential to be Chief Ironside.""\n\n""Why hi, Julie,"" said Mr Black Hair Smoothie. Julie, still smarting over her tragic loss of Bruce, smiled at the near stranger who had once walked her and Rufus, and said ""Nice to meet you Dillon Jackson."" She wondered if he were gay and that thought kept her from announcing she and Dillon already knew one another and wasn't it a small world.\n\n""Right we better go guys,"" Robert said. ""It's Friday so we don't want to lose our table. Dillon is taking us to dinner and would you like to join us? Dillon can afford to feed and extra mouth.""\n\n""No thanks and that's a very nice offer Robert and I guess Dillon. Some other time perhaps?""\n\n""Very well, come on guys.""\n\n""I'd love you to accompany us,"" Dillon said, oozing charm.\n\n""Why won't you come?"" asked Laura.\n\nJulie moved closer to her and said quietly, ""I saw Bruce kissing another guy near the restrooms.""\n\n""Oh god,"" she whispered. ""You fancied him but didn't know his preference. Oh Julie!""\n\n""It's okay, just a shock really. I hadn't really said much to him. I should have known when he didn't run the undressing eyes over me like most of the other guys did.""\n\n""Yes it's such a waste really but then we do have quite a large number of clients who are gay so it all works out.""\n\n""Go Laura. The men are waiting for you.""\n\nLaura and Julie kissed, on the lips, gently – barely a touch.\n\n""Get over it quickly darling but don't try to drink it out of your system.""\n\nJulie watched them stand on the sidewalk, Laura gesticulating and looking back into the bar. Julie turned away and waited to be served a new drink.\n\nSuddenly Laura was beside her again.\n\n""You're coming with us young lady. Robert sent me in to get you and Dillon says he'll not eat unless you come.""\n\n""But...but...""\n\n""You're coming with us, Julie, even if I have to carry you out. I'm very strong.""\n\n""Very well I agree if only to keep the peace.""\n\n CHAPTER 6\n\nRecently widowed Julie Giles, interested in returning to having romantic contact with a male again, said softly ""Kiss me if you wish Dillon, if thinking about it is making you nervous.""Dillo\n\nThey were sitting on bench on the river bank not far from the restaurant. Laura and Robert had headed off home.\n\nDillon leaned over Julie and pecked at her lips briefly, then lifted back a little and said that was lovely.\n\n""Call that a kiss?"" Julie asked hungrily. ""This is a kiss.""\n\nWith passionate finesse she pressed Dillon against the back of the seat and planting her breasts against his chest, covered his mouth with her partly open mouth and kissed him long and tenderly, while holding one hand behind his head while the other hand rolled delicately around his ear.\n\n""That was a magnificent kiss,"" he grinned when they broke away for air. ""I hope the supply is inexhaustible.""\n\n""Whether you get any more depends on the way in which you answer two questions, Dillon, and please answer truthfully.\n\n""Okay.""\n\n""Question One: Are you married?""\n\n""Divorced eighteen months ago; we failed to discern we were very unsuited in so many ways and it became tough going.""\n\n""I'm sorry it didn't work out. Question Two: Does it worry you that I'm in the market for a husband and father of two young children but I assure you I don't have my sights on anyone at the moment?""\n\n""Not at all; that is entirely your business.""\n\n""Well answered, Dillon. ""I have a huge number of kisses bottled up and you may help yourself.""\n\n""Are there limits on how many I can take?""\n\n""No but quit horsing around Dillon. Kiss me.""\n\nOver the next hour Dillon managed to free both breasts and rub his fingers over Julie's panties. All she would do was to slide a hand through his shirt and play with his nipples.\n\n""Come back to my apartment,"" he said thickly.\n\n""I would rather not but thank you for the invitation' I have to say I'm struggling with my refusal.""\n\n""Then why refuse?""\n\n""A widowed woman is totally vulnerable to the quick-dip- and-goodbye encounters. Many males, I should think, wouldn't consider doing that on the first date with a childless unmarried woman. So I wish to avoid that happening so callously to me.""\n\n""So you want to save yourself for a potential husband who doesn't take you on the first date?""\n\n""It's a little like that. However, as I love to hump I'm not prepared to wait forever for a new permanent partner who might never appear.""\n\nDillon looked thoughtful. ""So, you remove yourself from one-night stands but will eventually make yourself available to someone you like who is prepared to stick around for a while?""\n\n""I knew there was more to you that just a reasonably handsome face buddy.""\n\n""Reasonably?""\n\n""I'm not the kind of girl who lies to a guy.""\n\nHe smiled and said, ""You are very interesting. Not quite like any other woman I've met. I haven't got you figured out, despite Laura whispering to me that you write porn novels.""\n\n""And that's what attracted you to me, I'm sure.""\n\nDillon sealed her lips with his, and she allowed her lips to part. Their tongues touched briefly.\n\n""I'm not the kind of guy who lies to a girl. I got aroused just thinking about those long white fingers of yours poised over the keypad of your computer, dripping with lust as you began writing the next passionate moves.""\n\nJulie laughed at the moon, saying her fingers were unable to drip with lust.\n\n""They do in my mind. It seems reasonable that if one thinks of authors of horror stories having fingers dripping with blood, surely one would also imagine authors who write porn having fingers dripping with lust or something more pragmatic.""\n\n""I don't write porn Dillon, and rarely read it. I write adult stories and novels. There is a different between adult and porn categories.""\n\n""As well I know and I'm only a tad disappointed to hear that.""\n\n""Why's that?""\n\n""I'd rather like the private and wicked thought of dating a porn writer.""\n\n""Does that mean we're going to date?\n\n""We're going to date.""\n\n""Just so that you can take me to bed?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""That's good and I'll await that approach.""\n\n* * *\n\nJulie was nervous going into the restaurant where she was hosting her brother-in-law Gary Giles and Paul Wiseman, the publisher's agent who'd represented her in the days she wrote children's book. They were at the bar and Gary nodded at the bartender, presumably already having pre-ordered a dry martini. This was Gary?\n\nIt was, the new Gary. He bounced over to Julie, kissed her on the cheek and said to Paul, ""Paul this is my fabulous sister-in-law.""\n\nThey laughed because all three had worked as a team previously.\n\nPaul pecked her cheek.\n\nJulie murmured, ""Don't be wimpy, Paul kiss both cheeks the French way and be enthusiastic.""\n\n""I would be delighted,"" Paul said, moving in on both cheeks as if he meant it.\n\nThe ice was broken, well broken.\n\nAt the table Julie handed across two packs on to which was taped her new personal card. Inside was the synopsis of the autobiography and the first three draft chapters plus her CV.\n\n""I'll give you guys ten minutes to read the synopsis while I go over and watch the ducks,"" said Julie, walking off to the floor to ceiling windows overlooking a duck pond.\n\nShe was finishing her second martini, brought to her by a handsomely dark bartender, probably West Indian, when Gary called. She'd known if she was called back within five minutes the book was potentially a failure; instead they'd taken almost fifteen minutes. The fact that both men had been seduced into reading the three draft chapters was very much in her favour.\n\n""Well?""\n\nGary said it would be easy to illustrate a cover.\n\n""I have heaps of ideas although I think the scene of the woman on the cliff-top has to be it, hair flying in the wind, arms outstretched to the sky, head thrown back.""\n\n""We do think alike, don't we Gary!""\n\nHe smiled, the smile of a man at peace with himself um at last.\n\n""It's a women's book,"" said Paul, ""with potential to be create a stampede to bookshops for readers of this genre.""\n\n""Careful Paul,"" drawled Julie. ""That's a little over the top for you.""\n\n""Believe me, Julie; we could go to auction over this submission. I'll seek opinions.""\n\n\n\nJulie went home in deep thought, mentally advancing her story, getting the sequences to her liking, ready to start writing. She never planned on paper – perhaps she should and become a better writer. But no, her way was to write spontaneously, as driven. If agents, publishers or readers didn't like that, too bad.\n\nShe'd left her phone at home, wanting to be out of reach while shopping and then going to her business lunch. Shopping had meant going to the supermarket and then buying a lovely little blue town car, German, and reputedly the safest mass produced small car on the road – a claim she didn't investigate but had read it in a women's magazine and knew that if the claim was incorrect, those originating the claim would be criminally liable in her country.\n\nThe car was being fitted with semi-permanent child restraints, which ought to guarantee they would be used. The car was to be delivered by 8 o'clock next morning, in time for Irene to drive to university, dropping the children off at school on the way. Julie slammed her hand to her forehead: ""Oh damn, I hope she holds a licence to drive!""\n\nThat oversight shook her. How on earth was she going to effectively perform as a technical sleuth for a law firm if she was going to blunder about like that?\n\nOoops, another potential blunder. She's phoned for temporary insurance cover on the pre-owned vehicle and had forty-eight hours to present it for inspection and have details recorded in full. She'd need to take Irene with her and get Irene listed as a named driver as the car was virtually hers; but until now Julie had forgotten to make that mental note.\n\nArriving home Julie put away the groceries, made coffee and checked her cell phone and found three messages to call, all from Dillon. She smiled and said, ""Down boy.""\n\nShe phoned, having no idea where he worked or in what sector.\n\n""Acer Publishing Corporation.""\n\nJulie gasped.\n\n""Mr Dillon Jackson please.""\n\n""Just a moment ma'am.""\n\nHow can you tell that, young lady? My voice is young enough to be a miss, surely?\n\n""Good afternoon; Mr Jackson's suite.""\n\nOooh, have our own suite, do we? So obviously you are not a flunky.\n\n""Mr Jackson please.""\n\n""May I have the nature of your business, miss?""\n\nHow can we tell I'm not madam, you nosey parker.\n\n""Just tell him it's his new girlfriend calling.""\n\n""Miss, I don't know what you are getting at but I'm sure Mr Jackson has not taken on such a responsibility.""\n\nOooh that was put delicately.\n\n""Just tell him that it's his new girlfriend calling and my name is Julie.""\n\n""Julie what please?""\n\n""He knows the name of his new girlfriend.""\n\n""This is highly irregular, but you sound very nice; I shall try to connect you.""\n\nSo, I sound nice on the phone do I?\n\n""Julie!""\n\n""Dillon!""\n\n""You're an artful hussy getting through the filtering screen like that. I said to Marion what's the nature of the caller's business and she said she didn't say, so I said why am I being asked to talk to her? Marion stalled and so I suspected it must be you calling. I don't have many awkward people calling me. Marion choked and said, 'She says she's your new girlfriend'.""\n\n""Oh, I said to Marion. It must be that short-assed bitch that's trying to pin me for child support for eight children she alleges are mine.""\n\n""Marion said how awful and asked should she call security?""\n\n""I said, what for Marion, so they can seize your phone for evidence and apprehend her? You best put her through. Are you listening Marion?""\n\n""Yes Mr Jackson.""\n\n""That will be all, Marion.""\n\nJulie and Dillon heard the phone click as Marion cut her connection.\n\n""She listens in and begins taping if I cough.""\n\n""Threats?""\n\n""Yes, mainly from disappointed authors.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""What?""\n\n""I could be one of those.""\n\nDillon grunted. ""I work in non-fiction and anyway our corporation doesn't publish porn.""\n\n""My current project is non-fiction.""\n\nThere was a pause as Dillon took that in and asked had she found a publisher?\n\n""Not yet, but it's in the hands of my agent.""\n\n""Who's he?""\n\nJulie told him. Dillon said they occasionally had taken submissions from Paul. Julie would be well-served as he was an excellent intermediary.\n\n""Why didn't you tell me you are writing non-fiction?""\n\n""You didn't ask and anyway I wasn't aware until I phoned your office that you were in publishing and now that I know I wouldn't let my manuscript come near you because that's mixing pleasure with business.""\n\n""I think you mean business with pleasure.""\n\n""No emphasis should go on to the more important of the two elements.""\n\n""You find me pleasurable?""\n\n""Very. Exactly what do you do?""\n\n""I'm vice-president of non-fiction publishing and director of all publicity and promotion.""\n\n""A big shot?""\n\n""As I'm next in line to the company president, I'll admit to that.""\n\n""Good for you. Why were you calling me, three times in fact? Are your randy?""\n\n""Now that you mention it...""\n\nJulie screamed with laughter and Dillon joined in.\n\n""I was phoning to set up a date ever night until I get to have you.""\n\n""Oh yes, and then what?""\n\n""A date every night and every lunch time.""\n\nThere was a pause and Julie was breathing heavily.\n\n""Guess who's feeling randy now?"" Julie sighed. ""About tonight, I can meet you at Tiffany's Bar at seven if that is suitable. I must warn you though that two other males are hovering.""\n\n""You mean sniffing around?""\n\n""They are gentlemen Dillon and therefore the word hovering is appropriate.""\n\n""Well I have been warned. I'll be at Tiffany's around 7:00. Please make it easier for me – don't wear panties.""\n\n""Goodbye Dillon,"" she giggled.\n\nJulie spent the rest of the afternoon on her draft, writing in earnest now that the ball was rolling. She was telling it how it was, warts and all, but embellishing the pale bits and drawing out characters, giving them more memorable personalities – though not without flaws – and everyone in the book seemed to be better dressed and taking better care of their bodies than in reality.\n\nShe'd already been to see a pathologist who read reports on the deaths of the two men at the tunnel portal, and then explained hypothetically to Julie of what would probably had occurred to the occupants of a similar vehicle in a similar situation.\n\n""I've had two whiskies before coming in to talk to you and I'm inherently brave. Just give it to me warts and all,"" she said, turning on her recorder. The pathologist obliged, narrating as if telling a story to children, but nobody would really tell such a gruesome story to children. He kept checking on Julie's facial colour and expression but she was fine, being very professional and revealing nothing to indicate she was struggling to cope.\n\nJulie cried inside.\n\nAlthough this was a hypothetical scenario, she knew it was how Ted and SLBP Law's chairman had died. 'Squashed like a swatted flies' was how she'd probably describe the graphic instant deaths, terror on their faces only just beginning to show as it happened so suddenly and it was over so quickly.\n\nSuch an interpretation of hers would be little more than speculation based on certain facts, but it was stated in one report: 'The moment between awareness of imminent danger and death would have been exceedingly small because in all probability the two occupants of the car remained unaware they were victims of a fatal mishap until their vehicle was actually clipped by the trailer loaded with a very heavy shipping container'.\n\nThanking the pathologist who was aware he was talking to an author, Julie then whispered that she knew that because of internal policy he was unable to accept payment for giving information. She was aware also that the area was under surveillance of security cameras and so would leave her token of appreciation, a bottle of premium Scottish whisky underneath the wall-mounted security camera just outside the door to his office.\n\nThe pathologist smiled and nodded a thank you and Julie whispered that his department would be rewarded in due course.\n\nShe drove home smiling. Authors-cum-journalists had to do some uncomfortable things at times to ensure authenticity, and this had been one of them. She was happy that death had been virtually instantaneous for Ted but it would be hard writing about the effects of the terrible chest injuries he'd suffered inflicting multiple causes of death.\n\nPurely by chance his head had not been crushed, as his companion's was, which had allowed Julie to view his face for the final time in the mortuary. Until now she hadn't realized she had been that lucky, if one could call that luck. But she knew sublimely had she been unable to see his face for the final time that would have devastated her.\n\nJulie had hurried home and wrote this particular section out of sequence as she had no wish to carry it around in her head any longer than necessary. She typed the seven pages at maximum speed; then she proofed that draft, and then played the tape over twice, made the necessary adjustments and then it was finished. She would subsequently re-read those pages of course for final proofing, but hoped that could be carried out as dispassionately as all other pages.\n\nAs soon as Julie acknowledged she'd finished that section, she saved it, shut down her laptop and racing outside and plunged into the pool fully dressed but this time, fortunately, wearing a watch 'water resistant to 100 feet'.\n\nAt the far end she shed her clothes, tossing them on to the pool surround to avoid choking the leaf skimmer and swam until near exhaustion. She then felt clean.\n\nIt was not researching Ted's death that had made her feel 'dirty'; what had made her feel uncomfortable was her need to describe it in such lucid and lurid detail. Then why do it? Because she had to, Julie thought as she regained her breath in the pool and felt strength flowing back into her limbs. She would have written to that standard in a fictional account of a pivotal tragic death; no way would she lower standards in a non-fiction account. The only thing clouding her mind in this instance was the tragic death was so deeply personal.\n\nFeeling refreshed and indeed feeling 'free' in herself, she returned to the laptop and re-wrote the piece of the farewells when she'd left the resort. It had been so lovely of Sandy and family going over to the mainland and waiting those seventy minutes with her until she had to board her flight. She'd now captured the emotions in much sharper detail. It had been too emotionally cluttered previously.\n\nPicturing the face of Sandy made Julie's eyes mist. So she scratched around and found Sandy's cell phone number.\n\n""Hi what are you doing?""\n\n""Julie!"" Sandy shrieked. ""It's lovely to hear your voice. I'm sitting here bored, doing my hostess thing from time to time, hoping another 'you' will arrive today, but they never do.""\n\nJulie told her about the book and Sandy was greatly interested.\n\n""Since you're that interested I'll read you three pages relating to the end of a memorable vacation.""\n\nJulie read the extract, and when she reached the part about flying back for a last hug and kiss with Sandy her voice shook and by the time she'd finished reading she was weeping as was Sandy.\n\n""We're fools acting like this,"" sniffed Julie.\n\n""Yes and isn't it lovely,"" sniffed Sandy.\n\n""Why don't you and Mark come down and stay with us and make that soon. You told me you're supposed to take every fourth weekend off but rarely do. Come down and stay for as long as you wish. You'll probably sleep at mom's as she's set up for guests but we have the pool.""\n\n""We'd love to do that. I'll get Mark to commit and will email you.""\n\n""Make it soon, Sandy because I'm longing for Paula and Tim and my parents to meet you.""\n\n""Me too. Now, is there anyone yet?""\n\n""I think so, but it's early days – both of us are circling each other like two nervous teenagers.""\n\n""So you haven't...um?""\n\n""Gone to bed with him?""\n\nA somewhat embarrassed giggle came to Julie's ear and she continued: ""I'm not going to allow that to happen until he's seen the children. After I've heard what they think I'll make my decision.""\n\n""Are you sure he's that patient. When is he likely to see the children?""\n\n""I have no idea, not until he asks.""\n\n""Darling, these days men are not likely to wait that long for what they really want.""\n\n""The man that I will marry will have that control; he'd want to be with me so much that he'll be prepared to wait forever if that's what it takes.""\n\n""Darling don't take this the wrong way but this is not romantic novels we're talking about, this is real life and you can't manipulate real-life characters as you may well do when writing.""\n\n""I hear you, but this is how it has to be. I'm the one looking for the partner and I'm setting the ground rules. I usually get what I want.""\n\n""I think I better come straight away, even if Mark feels he can't get away. It sounds like you need support.""\n\nJulie laughed and told Sandy not to panic. She was fine and was starting a new job in a few days. She gave Sandy the details.\n\n""Isn't that the same law firm in which your late husband was a senior partner?""\n\n""It is.""\n\nThere was a pause, and then Sandy continued: ""Don't you think that's a little unusual?""\n\n""Perhaps, you know I'm a little wacky and besides Ted's not working there any longer. Your reaction alerts me to another possible controversy. I'm beginning to think I'm going to get a flogging over this book.""\n\n""Then don't write it.""\n\n""That doesn't sound like you Sandy.""\n\n""I know but you're making me nervous.""\n\nJulie laughed and told her to relax. She said she was on a roll and loving every minute of it. Her spirit had been restored.\n\n""And don't think no-one will want to publish the book Sandy. The moment someone on TV calls me a heartless bitch and I let fly, the book will become an instant best-seller.""\n\n""TV what's this about TV?"" Sandy asked, puzzled.\n\n""I'll tell you about it when we stretched out beside the pool here watching the sunset and slowly getting drunk. And if mom and dad are not here I'll tell you about being a naughty girl and getting drunk here all by myself shortly after Ted's death when I really didn't know who I was any more. That poor pathetic woman has gone from me, Sandy as well you know. You helped put the revitalized me back into my body.""\n\n""Oh, what have I done,"" laughed Sandy but making no apology.\n\nJulie stretched after putting the phone down. About the only new thing in life she wanted right now was a certain man to say, ""I'd like to meet your children.""\n\n* * *\n\nJulie's second date with publishing senior executive Dillon Jackson was planned to let him get worked up having kisses and an active cuddle and she'd let him feel her hand on him.\n\nOnly it didn't work out perfectly.\n\nOn a scale of 0 to 10 (the best), Julie rated that first date as seven, and the second would only score three - later being upgraded to five. Julie couldn't recall any occasion, even from her distant past, where she would have rated a date as low as a three. Two was a disaster whereas zero would have meant one had to be hospitalized.\n\n\n\nDate Two began magnificently. They met at the bar, Dillon wearing a cream suit, brown shoes and an iridescent open-necked shirt.\n\n""You look so...so elegant,"" Julie said. She was wearing a very short white lace dress, with a central plunging neckline that somehow was not at all that revealing, and low cork sandals with multi-colour crossed straps.\n\n""Madam looks beautiful and smells beautiful,"" said Dillon, plunging his head into her neck when the met and sniffed excessively.\n\n""Great perfume but (digging something from his pocket) you must try this, though not tonight of course.""\n\nExcited, Julie opened the package and flung her arms round Dillon's neck and kissed him. It was Pure Poison by Christian Dior which she'd never sampled.\n\nThey had a drink then walked upstairs to a Thai restaurant where they ate great food at great value.\n\nAs they were leaving, Dillon asked was Julie wearing panties. He said her blush had answered the question. It surprised Julie that she still could blush.\n\nOn the riverside bench-seat Dillon eventually found his assumption relating to the blush was correct and another conclusion reached; the thighs had parted a little wider on this occasion. That rather excited him, so he burrowed and that rather excited Julie and eventually she was left panting, such was her building arousal.\n\nIn the meantime, Julie had his nipples up like bullets and had been nibbling his ear. She began tracing the outline of his prominence through his trousers. He stretched and closing his eyes muttered, ""Pull the zip, pull the zip.""\n\nDillon had one of her breasts freed when he felt the zip go down. He was aware he was heated up, which was unusual; he usually only got like that when really getting into it fully.\n\nDillon gasped in alarm, open his mouth to speak, just as Julie's fingers touched him.\n\nShe lifted in alarm, not expecting such an early result and Dillon heaved again.\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry!"" called the greatly embarrassed Dillon.\n\n""Hullo, what's going on here?""\n\nIn real alarm, Dillon looked into the strong flashlight beam and saw the outlines of a policeman and policewoman.\n\n""We've had a slight accident, ma'am,"" said Julie, busy with Dillon's handkerchief.\n\n""It's a citable offence to be exposed in a public place in this city,"" the policewoman said. ""Fortunately for you two it's dark and I can't quite see you. Please ensure you remain covered up. Good evening.""\n\n""Good evening,"" replied Julie, digging her speechless companion in the ribs.\n\n""Good evening officers,"" Dillon said.\n\n""We're a menace to the community,"" giggled Julie, whispering.\n\n""Julie don't be so irresponsible. We could have been hauled before a judge.""\n\n""I don't believe it's a hanging offence.""\n\nThat made Dillon laugh. ""You are a menace to society.""\n\n""What red-blooded girl would have turned down an opportunity like this after dinner?"" she asked, making Dillon roll his eyes.\n\n""Next time could we go somewhere away from the police?""\n\n""Look,"" he said. ""Dad and mom are away this weekend. I can get their boat. Want to cruise down river and out to sea on Sunday?""\n\n""Yes, that would be lovely.""\n\n""And bring the children if you must.""\n\n""Ah...er...""\n\n""Ah...er...what?""\n\n""It wasn't supposed to be like that.""\n\n""Like what?""\n\n""Oh never mind.""\n\n""Come on Julie, I'm not a child.""\n\n""But I am it seems,"" she said, beginning to cry.\n\nDillon said oh dear and took her into his arms. He asked her to explain what was wrong, and Julie told him that he'd been on probation, that once he'd asked to see the children and they indicated they liked him Dillon would be welcome to have sex with her.\n\n""I don't understand the problem,"" he said. ""I could dash in and meet the children and then you and I could be off.\n\nJulie sniffed, ""Almost always whenever I plan something, it turns out how I planned it and you dashing in just to say hi is not the introduction I had in mind.""\n\n""Okay then I'll call on you formally tomorrow evening, say at 6:00. I want to meet, er, Tim and Lara.""\n\n""Paula.""\n\n""Tim and Paula.""\n\n""I'd very much like that Dillon. Please stay and have dinner with us. I'll have it early so the children can eat with us and our nanny.""\n\n""I agree; all better now?""\n\n""Yes thank you.""\n\nDillon cleared his throat.\n\n""I wish to tell you that I thought when I was buying the perfume this afternoon; it being a very long time since I bought a gift like that for a non-relative. Julie I'm falling in love with you.""\n\nJulie looked at him horrified.\n\n""You can't do that, Dillon. I haven't planned for that to happen yet.""\n\n""Stuff the master plan Julie, this is nature; we've just has to let nature happen.""\n\nJulie looked at him mournfully.\n\n""If you say so, Dillon,"" she said meekly.\n\n""Julie, snap out of it. I don't want to be falling in love with a wet, complacent rag doll; please get back to being the confrontational smart-assed bitch full of life and with a lot of loving to give who has occupied part of my mind day and night since meeting her.""\n\nJulie sighed and stroked Dillon's face.\n\n""All right Mr Arrogance. You know sweet all. What you've just admitted is nothing but infatuation. And if you think I've going to mother you and snack your ass with hairbrush you've got another think coming.""\n\n""Hello your two, all buttoned up I hope.""\n\n""Yes officer,"" said Julie, shielding her eyes against the torch.\n\nThe torchlight then centred on Dillon's face.\n\n""Why hi Mr Jackson. Remember me Marcie Gregory? I was deputy head of security at Acer Publishing that had the contract for security at the company you were with and I liaised with before I resigned to join the force.""\n\n""Er...er...why hi Marcie, of course. How are you?""\n\n""On night shift which is a pain. But I enjoy the work. Glad we didn't have to pull you in, you naughty boy Mr Jackson.""\n\n""Marcie, please meet my fiancée Julie.""\n\nJulie was shocked.\n\n""There's no need to lie Dillon. I might become your fiancée one day, but earlier tonight that was just a little touch of lust.""\n\n""Mr Jackson I'm ashamed for you letting a sweet young woman like this show you up by not been afraid to tell the truth.""\n\n""Mr Jackson I'm arresting you for interfering with a police officer in the course of her duty… oh, come on Mr Jackson, don't pass out on me. I was just kidding. Good night you two, keep buttoned up in public.""\n\n""Good night officers,"" Julie said sweetly, turning to attend to her stricken companion.\n\n""Are you fit to drive home Dillon? You look rather shaken,"" she said innocently. ""I think we better go across and get you a strong coffee. Here take my arm. It hasn't been the best of nights for us, has it?""\n\nHalf an hour later they engaged in a slow parting. By then Dillon had all but recovered although was a tad surly. He kissed Julie soundly and said he'd tell her and the children tomorrow evening about arrangements for the boat cruise.\n\nWell, all in all it was a fair evening, but it could have gone much better, Julie thought, entering her car. Sliding on to the seat she caught her trailing foot under the door and the impact of the sudden stop ripped her skirt open up from the hem of the back join; making her curse foully.\n\nThen, to cap off her somewhat rocky evening, minutes later she was stopped and received a traffic ticket for a speeding violation. Understandably she stomped into the house and angrily rated that date as a three.\n\nIt was almost midnight when Julie's phone played 'Bye, Bye Blackbird'. She answered in an instant as she'd been unable to drift off to sleep thinking she could have wormed an engagement ring out of Dillon this evening, as he'd as good as proposed by telling the police officer they were engaged. However, only a low-down bitch would try that caper.\n\n""Hi, I've got something in my hand of interest to you. Oooh, oooh.""\n\n""Migawd Dillon. I've never participated in phone sex before, that's if I'm invited to participate.""\n\n""I'm a phone sex virgin too.""\n\n""What do I do?""\n\nThey had a great time enjoying a really lusty phone conversation.\n\n""Goodnight my creative Prince.""\n\n""Goodnight, dearest Julie. I'll see you tomorrow evening. That was unbelievably erotic.""\n\n""It was beautiful for me too; I'll upgrade tonight from a three to a five.""\n\n""What does that mean?""\n\n""Good night, sweet one.""\n\n CHAPTER 7\n\nJulie returned from her morning two-mile run, showered and just got back to her dressing table when the children raced in just before 7:00, which was their habit.\n\n""There's going to be a surprise at this house this morning.""\n\n""What is it mom?""\n\n""I'm not telling Paula.""\n\n""Come on mom, tell us.""\n\n""I'll bite your bum if you don't tell us.""\n\n""Tim!"" cried Julie in shock. ""Don't say that, it's awful.""\n\n""Leave it at that, Julie,"" advised Irene, sweeping in with Julie's warmed energy drink. ""There's a new boy from England in Tim's class who's proudly venting a whole range of naughty expressions. He'll be conforming within a few days and everything will settle down. If you make a fuss T-i-m will think it's clever to continue using that expression.""\n\n""That's Tim you're talking about.""\n\n""Thank you Paula. Snuggle against mom and tell her about school.""\n\n""You sound so wise, Irene. I mean knowing how to deal with that incident.""\n\n""Oh it's not my thinking. It's the other mothers, we gather in a group waiting for school to finish. They just assume Tim and Paula are my children.""\n\n""Oooh,"" Julie said sadly, causing Irene to look up sharply. She smiled.\n\n""There is a roster at the school for mother helpers in classrooms. I could put your name up for some afternoons and then you could collect Tim and Paula. Other mothers would then get to know you. Under the system of allocation you are not necessarily placed in the classrooms of your children.""\n\n""That's brilliant, Irene. Could you roster me for every Tuesday afternoon for the next six weeks and get the roster supervisor to contact me each Monday afternoon to remind me of my commitment.""\n\n""Um it doesn't quite run like that, Julie. Schools don't have sufficient staff/helpers to children ratios to present that level of service. You can of course punch in an alarm reminder of that commitment into your cell phone.""\n\n""Yes of course, brilliant Irene. Now children: I want you all dressed, hair done, teeth brushed and bags ready by the front door at 8:00 and that includes you Irene. You will see a surprise.""\n\nThe excitement was intense.\n\n""What sort of surprise mom?""\n\n""Yes mom,"" wheedled Paula. ""I love you, please just whisper to me.""\n\n""What is the surprise Julie? Come on, you can't leave us hanging like this.""\n\nJulie groaned, but loved the attention. ""Oh not you too Irene.""\n\nShe managed to hold out.\n\nThe children were camped at the front door at 7:50, and each minute asking, ""What time is it?""\n\nJulie took a call and said, ""Yes, thanks for being on time. Yes right now will be great. Please toot as you arrive.""\n\n""Is that the man who phones you mom?""\n\n""No but what man darling.""\n\n""You know mom,"" said Paula, staring steadily at Julie.\n\n""There's a man coming to have dinner with us this evening – oh, I forget to tell you Irene. You are invited to join us of course, but it will be early, say at 6:00. I want the children to be there.""\n\n""Is it what I think it is?""\n\n""Yes Irene. And I'd like you to be there, you are family. But if you wish I'll fix dinner for you later.""\n\n""Six is fine.""\n\n""Six is fine with me too mom. When is our surprise coming?"" asked Paula.\n\nA strident beep sounded outside. Paula and Tim fought to open the door and be first out. There were screams of delight that warmed Julie to the core when Irene read the writing on the huge ribbon tied completely round the rear half of the car.\n\n""It says 'Tim, Paul and Irene with love'.""\n\n""What does that mean?"" Tim asked.\n\n""It means it's our car, is that right?"" Irene asked excitedly.\n\n""Yes it's your car everyone but Irene is boss.""\n\n""It's lovely, oh you're such a darling Julie. It's the same model as mom's and I just love driving it.""\n\nWell she was glad she didn't panic over forgetting to check whether Irene could drive, thought Julie. She handed an envelope to Irene.\n\n""We'll need to pop into the city centre this afternoon to get you signed up for the insurance; you have temporary cover. In the envelope is a charge card for fuel and any maintenance/repairs. I'm paying all running costs and the car is yours to use as you please. I've had child restraint seats mounted semi-permanently. They can come out with a bit of effort when you go away on breaks or want to carry other people.""\n\nIrene stood nonplussed.\n\n""B-b-but you are prepared to trust me with a near new car and this charge card?""\n\n""Yes, but why not? I trust you implicitly with my children who are priceless in comparison with a tin car and a piece of debiting plastic.""\n\n""Ride, ride, we want a ride,"" chorused the children.\n\n""Yes,"" laughed Irene. ""Get into your seats and we'll deliver this smiling man back to his work place.""\n\nShe returned and hugged Julie.\n\n""You've turned me into a half-surrogate mother and given me a home and gradually have admitted me into your family. I am extremely gratefully for that, and now I realized you do trust me implicitly and regard me as one of your own. I feel so humble Julie.""\n\n""What a lovely little speech. If you give love and respect it's usually returned Irene. You're old enough to understand that.""\n\n""Yes, but I had some knocks when I arrived here in the city to attend university. I'm going to phone mum when the children get out at school. She'll be so excited as she's been worried about me. Thanks Julie. You and the children are going to be my guests of honour at my graduation. I'll get my degree because my grades have gone through the roof since I've been living here with you.""\n\n""Oh come on, Irene be off. Any more of this and you'll have me blubbering.""\n\nJulie spent the next three and a half hours feeling very frustrated. She was on a high, itching to be out beside the pool ripping into her manuscript. Yet she had to go to the supermarket, some other shops and then, after putting everything away, had to attend to the household accounts, phone both the pool filter and the heating people to point out they were behind with their maintenance contract obligations and then take in her own car, Ted's car actually, for servicing. She mostly used it as a supermarket trolley, preferring to do short trips by cab, especially if her destinations were in or around the city centre.\n\nShe thought about getting a maid, but really what she need was a house manager. Did such a specialist exist? She assumed they did but what were they really called? House manager was an appropriate title but logic often was ignored in vocational naming.\n\nShe chuckled, recalling the fuss somewhere in the country a few years ago when garbage collectors generated a controversy by attempting to have themselves called graphologists but environmental chemists and researchers were outraged, saying the study of human refuse had long been established and those involved wore the professional title of graphologists. So garbage collectors they remained.\n\nJulie sighed, wondering why she was wasting her time on such irrelevancy. Becoming more focused she phoned Irene, leaving a message suggested she come home for lunch as Julie had something to discuss.\n\nIrene arrived twenty minutes later; Julie being amazed that time had gone so fast; she'd not written one word of her book and she'd not even prepared lunch.\n\n""Sorry Irene, my best of intentions gone astray. Let's go down to the local shopping centre.""\n\n""No you sit down here in the kitchen. Here's a glass of wine. You talk while I'll do sandwiches. I'm just so happy with the car. It's wonderful Julie.""\n\nFirst Julie told Irene how she needed to devote big time to her book. Then she related her time wasting morning and how she'd thought of getting a maid. But a maid did not fit the need totally.\n\n""Then I thought of engaging a house manager if there's such a thing and then I thought about you?""\n\n""Me?""\n\n""Is there another you?""\n\n""Silly you know that's rhetorical.""\n\n""Irene this has nothing to do with the car, I only thought it up during my frustrations this morning, and there's no problem if you say no.""\n\n""I'm interested to hear what you have in mind.""\n\n""Well, for the next two months minimum, would you consider taking over running the house so I can devote most of my time to writing my book? I will need breaks, of course, and I would want to continue my...um.""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Er...dammit, my romance.""\n\n""You've got yourself a guy; then this guy coming to dinner tonight is just not a male friend?""\n\n""Er no.""\n\n""Oh Julie how wonderful for you. But this is getting away from the core issue. As I see it, you want me to be in charge as if you weren't here?""\n\n""That's it exactly – including paying the bills, dealing with maintenance people at times to suit you, because some mornings or afternoons you don't have lectures so you could possible fit that around your reading or writing papers.""\n\nIrene said cautiously, ""Yes, I could. It seems awfully risky of you allowing me to operate your bank account?""\n\n""Irene I...""\n\nThey completed it together: ""You already trust me implicitly with my children.""\n\nIrene said happily, ""Yes, I'll do it. Shall we negotiate money?""\n\n""Of course, one hundred bucks a day, seven days a week, no allowances or new fringe benefits. If you're not here for most of any days or a succession of days you don't draw your one hundred bucks.""\n\n""That's seven hundred a week Julie. I can't take that sort of money.""\n\n""I was only kidding about negotiating Irene. The rate is one hundred a day; take it or leave it.""\n\n""Oh that feels like daylight robbery Julie. I'm saying yes but I want you to know I'm very uncomfortable about it.""\n\n""That's great Irene, really great. You can sit on your ass all day knitting for all I care; what I'm paying for is peace of mind, knowing a responsible person is managing my affairs and caring lovingly for my children. Anyway it will be tax deductible, being a legitimate cost against the production of my manuscript.""\n\n""Um what was that reference to draw er drawing my one hundred bucks?""\n\n""It's the process when you write the check at whenever frequency you want to pay yourself.""\n\n""Pay myself? Are you losing it Julie? There must be accountability.""\n\n""Why? I trust you and if you don't know how to draw money to pay yourself I'll show you how.""\n\n""No I know how to do that.""\n\n""Good. I'll phone the bank to set up an account with ten grand in it. What's wrong, you look funny? Are you going to be sick?""\n\n""One thousand dollars will be fine.""\n\n""No it won't, oh well then five grand, I can always top it up. We'll both be signatories but it will be called House Running dash Irene's Account. Now as soon as that account gets down to one thousand, you let me know, right?""\n\n""Yes Julie.""\n\n""That's lovely Irene. I'll show you things you need to know and I'll be here for back-up when needed. Any questions dear?""\n\n""No it's fine. It just seems so little to do for so much money; why haven't you gotten me making the meals and doing the laundry?""\n\n""Because I need physical breaks away from writing. Both children love helping me in the kitchen and Paula is just beginning to take an interest in pottering about with me with the laundry. I have to retain some involvement with them.""\n\nIrene returned to university and Julie returned to her writing, heaving a big sigh of relief. The entire sequences of events for her manuscript were clear in her mind and apart from the first two chapters setting the scene, she'd started back to the beginning of her life and of Ted's and from there it was simply a matter of proceeding in chronological order as that, in her opinion, was how readers wanted autobiographies to flow and most such publications she'd read followed that measured tread. It also meant she was able to push the window, allowing for that finale, her second marriage.\n\nJulie's plan was to complete the first draft in three weeks or so, then do the revisions and have it off to the publisher (still to be found) and by the time it was printed and being distributed out for sale containing the final chapter (already written and printed by then) describing her marriage taking place. It the marriage failed to take place she'd be in deep dung.\n\n\n\nDillon was a hit with the children. He arrived with a colouring book and a monster box of 84 coloured pencils for Tim. Typically for a man unused to children, especially girls, he proudly handed a doll that wet her nappies, only to be told by Paula that she already had two dolls like that but she accepted it grudgingly saying this one looked grumpy, which was good because she looked 'more real'.\n\nThere was a big bouquet of flowers for Julie plus a modest kiss, on the lips, and a smaller bouquet for Irene plus a friendly kiss on the cheek\n\nWhen Dillon was showing Tim how the side profile of the car he was drawing needed two wheels rather than one, Irene physically pulled Julie into the kitchen.\n\n""He's so handsome, so eloquent, so beautifully dressed,"" she burbled. ""He's so YOU!""\n\n""Do you think so?"" Julie asked, running a little frown across her face. ""If something comes of this I think we may fight like cat and dog.""\n\nIrene's mouth fell in dismay, but rose again into a huge smile when Julie added: ""But think of the fun we'll have, making up.""\n\nShe returned to the living room to find Paula on Dillon's knee who listened while she told him about their new car and her teacher at school. Paula fiddled with Dillon's shirt buttons and then lay against his chest and she sang him a couple of theme ditties learned off television children's programs. Julie shook her head, smiling; her six-year-old had found herself a big boy doll.\n\n""Is this good?"" asked Tim, showing Dillon his drawing.\n\n""Yes much better. Is it towing a trailer?""\n\n""No silly,"" shrieked Paula in laughter. ""That's another wheel. I told him all cars have five wheels and one is stored in case of accidents.""\n\n""Is this child for real?"" Dillon grinned.\n\n""She is and I said exactly that same thing when meeting her for the first time,"" Irene said.\n\n""Julie's cooked us a beautiful dinner Dillon,"" Irene said. ""She's a marvellous cook and homemaker. I'll serve in a minute.""\n\nEmbarrassed by the build-up, Julie poured Dillon a glass of wine, almost spilling it when handing it to him because of the intensity of his gaze.\n\nWhen the children had gone to bed and Irene had shut herself away to study, Julie held out her hand and said, ""Come with me to bed Dillon.""\n\nHe shook his head. ""Sit down, there's something I want to ask you.""\n\nPuzzled, she sat and looked disappointed that Mr Panting Sexo was not chasing her into the bedroom, ripping her clothes off as they went.\n\n""Julie I do love you, I know I do. Please marry me Julie.""\n\nShe stared at him, her face turning white and she began weeping.\n\nConfused, Dillon sat beside her, taking her by the shoulder and asking what was wrong.\n\n""It's not supposed to happen like this Dillon. I haven't planned for the proposal to occur until near the end and no earlier than Chapter 22.""\n\n""My God Julie. It all makes sense now; you've cast a fucking web to catch a man so you can complete your book with a very romantic ending that while make your woman readers weep with joy. Well I'm sorry Julie, as much as I do love you I decline to be manipulated into a marriage of convenience and then to be discarded at the end of it by the Black Widow.""\n\n""This is crazy, absolutely unacceptable Julie, and you should be ashamed of yourself for acting so perversely. Goodbye, Julie.""\n\n""Goodbye Dillon,"" Julie said stonily, no longer weeping. ""Please see yourself out. I don't think I can walk; I'm so shattered.""\n\n\n\nJulie worked away at her writing, surprised that despite her fragile state, it went well. Two days had gone by without word from Dillon. One of them had to make the move so she phoned his office, only to be told he was in England for nine days.\n\nWell it was no use emailing someone who'd gone off in that manner. She'd not find another lover for herself and a stepfather for her children within the timeframe. That meant coming up with another ending but she had difficulty with that thought because the ending she'd had was so perfect, so appropriate. Alternatively she could abandoned the project and go to Alaska; she'd long wanted to go on a cruise up the coast of Alaska.\n\nIt was Saturday night. Julie phoned Laura Coombes who said she'd be happy to go out for a drink as Robert was glued to boring football. They had a most wonderful evening talking about their loves and aspirations and both had much to share, over fine wine. Julie spoke as if Dillon who was in England was still her current love.\n\nEarly the following week, Julie's agent Paul Wiseman called to report progress. He'd received promising feedback on presentations of the synopsis and three sample chapters. His uncertainty over an auction to bring out the highest bidder was resolved because three reliable contacts he'd approached agreed an auction was probably unnecessary as this particular book should be snapped up by a specialist in autobiographies.\n\n""I have three very interested publishers but I'm thinking off-shore. I'm going to England at the end of the week so shall hawk you around there.""\n\n""You mean my book proposal, rather than me, don't you,"" Julie giggled.\n\n""Yeah,"" he laughed and then turned serious. ""Look, I'm traveling alone and it's only for seven days. Would you like to accompany me?""\n\n""Oooh that's very tempting Paul,"" Julie said easily, ""But alas it's full on for me here because I'm adhering to that schedule I gave you and I'm about to start working for a law firm. Besides, being in England would be too distracting as I've not been there before.""\n\n""Right, the book is everything. I understand.""\n\nJulie said carefully, ""Did you approach Acer Publishing?""\n\n""Yes, why do you ask?""\n\n""Er, I was told they are strong on non-fiction.""\n\n""That's very true. The funny thing is Les Abbott was really turned on hot about our proposals and then phoned abruptly to say they were no longer interested.""\n\n""Really, did he say why?""\n\n""No except the instruction came from upstairs.""\n\n""Thanks Paul. Keep in touch. I've actually taken eleven chapters through to third proof stage, ready for final editing via the publisher. But I prefer not letting them out unless your find a publisher who's offering the right sort of money but wants to see more.""\n\n""That's excellent honey. Bye.""\n\nDillon the bastard – he'd stopped the appraisal on her book stone dead, thought Julie. Well, actually that was a relief because it meant she could have had the risk of running into him had his firm been the publisher!\n\nPaul had said the book meant everything. Well, did it? Not more than the children, Julie decided instantly. Did it mean more than life without Dillon? An instant answer failed to fill her head and she became increasingly nervous about answering that poser.\n\nAt that point she had the rogue surge of blood to the head and recklessly dived into the pool, luckily she was wearing her bikini on this occasion. She swam until fatigued and in the process drowned one of her good dress watches.\n\nJulie leaned forward in the chair drying her hair, feeling more like her old self, her fighting self.\n\nPicking up the phone she called Dillon, expecting no answer because of the time difference, and was correct. She left a simple message and knew his phone would have recorded who the caller was if for some reason he failed to recognize her voice when she left the message, 'Phone me you runaway lover'.\n\nShe didn't bother to reconsider whether to send that message; she'd already done that in the pool, several times.\n\nJulie was in a bar by herself when Dillon called.\n\n""I was a twerp running out on you, I'm sorry.""\n\n""Twerp? Hmmmm. Join the club. I'm sorry.""\n\n""How are the children?""\n\n""Great, and their mother has just come right today. I don't wish to upset you Dillon but I must say it: I love you. I can't help myself; I really love you.""\n\n""That's lovely Julie. I'm having a miserable time here.""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""That's because you're not here with me. I love you too. Running away as you call my business trip has not changed the way I feel about you.""\n\n""Oh, Dillon I swam myself legless in the pool today and came to a decision about this wretched book. I'm going to dump it.""\n\n""No Julie you must continue with your manuscript.""\n\n""But...""\n\n""Julie your writing is you or rather this book is. I want you to finish it. Our company had a chance of buying it, and I knocked that on the head. I have received a message that your agent wants to talk to me about reconsidering my decision. I reconsidered two hours ago without talking to him and told my folk to recommence their assessment.""\n\n""That was cruel of you Dillon but fortunately you've now redeemed yourself.""\n\n""Is that all you can say.""\n\n""It tells me that you love me.""\n\n""That's better. Then are you ready for some sweet talk?""\n\n""Yes and so shoot!""\n\n""I know there's more to love than sex; at least I believe that's how it works out.""\n\nJulie giggled and said she often got confused over that herself.\n\n""You laughed, that's better.""\n\n""I giggled.""\n\n""That's even better. A laugh comes out perhaps a little engineered, and that's fine, but a giggle just comes out. A learned woman has asked why is it that men always say men laugh and yet insist that women giggle and the use the term giggle in a derogatory sense. I never read the answer.""\n\n""Perhaps she makes a point Dillon. But I don't really care. I giggle, especially when chatting cattily or dirty with other women. You're right, laughing is at little bit more restrained, it's like giggling in teeth braces.""\n\n""That's an excellent distinction Julie. Look I must dash. I suggest you meet me at the airport Thursday night. My arrival time is scheduled for 9.35. I'll phone text you flight details.""\n\n""I'll be there darling.""\n\n""Work to finish that book Julie. Bye darling.""\n\n CHAPTER 8\n\nJulie looked up her house manager's lecture schedule and phoned Irene between lectures.\n\n""Hi Dillon has phoned and we've made up.""\n\n""That's fine; I'm so pleased. I'll be leaving to collect the children in half an hour.""\n\n""Thanks pet. I'm heading home now. I started to drown my sorrow in alcohol but then decided to have only had one glass; I though drinking ain't the way to go Julie. He finally phoned and I was so glad I was sober. I love him and he reaffirmed he loves me. It's been rather sudden but now we know we need one another. Isn't it great how love happens? You'll find out about that soon Irene.""\n\n""If you say it will happen for me, I know it will Julie. Thanks for saying that.""\n\nTerminating the call Julie wondered if she'd ever tell Dillon the alternative plan she'd thought out in the pool, which was to go to his secretary and with every means at her disposal extract which hotel Dillon was staying in London and the room number. She would then board the first available flight and corner him.\n\n\n\nThey had a wonderful reunion at the airport, followed by early dinner at her place then went to his place for the night.\n\nAfter they played with Rufus and then put him to bed, they kissed and kissed and then Julie said she was going to shower. He said he didn't mind her natural fragrances; she hoped to remember that quote for her writer's journal. But she was firm about showering until they'd spent a little more time together to become more familiar with each other.\n\n""You smell fine, really.""\n\nNevertheless she showered.\n\nDillon unpacked and while Julie was brushing her hair he showered quickly. He found her spread-eagled on the bed naked and that made him hesitate, not knowing what part to attack first. He decided on a sixty-nine and judged by her enthusiasm that was a good choice. But before engaging in the heavy bits they engaged in more kissing and sweet-talk, agreeing it was so wonderful they'd come together.\n\nAfter they'd both come to release with their patiently worked sixty-nine she asked, looking at him steadily with huge eyes, ""I want you to take me which-way?""\n\nDillon baulked, thinking he must not be too ambitious so early in the piece and suggested, ""Doggy?""\n\n""Oh yes, one of my favourites.""\n\n""What is your other preference?\n\nJulie smiled and climbed on to her hands and knees and said cutely, ""That's for you to find out.""\n\nFinally, replete, they rolled over and faced each other and she said, ""The bed is wet, where's the towel?""\n\nHe said seriously, the male was in charge of the condoms, the female was in charge of towels.\n\n""You're such a romantic,"" she giggled.\n\nThey rolled into a cuddle and drifted into sleep.\n\n* * *\n\nThe four friends met at bar: legal company manager of human resources Laura Coombes and banker husband Robert (they'd been married five years and had two youngsters), and Julie Giles and fiancé Dillon Jackson. The foursome had been meeting once a week since not long after they went out to dinner on what became Dillon's first date with Julie.\n\nLaura took one look at Julie and smiled hugely: ""I'm on to you; what's up?""\n\n""Drinks first,"" Dillon said brightly. ""Four champagne cocktails please Evan.""\n\nEvan arrived back with the requested Bellini for Laura, a French 75 for Julie and on Evan's recommendation two Japanese Typhoons for the men. With everyone holding their glass Dillon said to Julie, ""Shoot.""\n\n""We marry next Friday we hope.""\n\n""Oh Julie how wonderful,"" yelled Laura, rushing around the table to hug her hugely while the men simply clinked glasses and Robert said ""Heartiest congratulations Julie"" while she turned to meet his lips with hers.\n\nLaura queried, ""You said 'Next Friday we hope'. What does that mean?""\n\n""The paperwork has been organized and a venue and time booked for 3 o'clock Friday but the ceremony can only proceed if I can fine an attendant.""\n\n""Julie, listen to me, I'll be your attended!"" Laura shouted, almost beside herself in excitement.\n\n""Thanks darling. I rather thought you would but pitched it this way to raise your excitement level.""\n\nThey hugged and kissed and Julie provided the details. The gathering would be very small, just Laura to attend to her, Robert to stand alongside Dillon if he'd be so kind (Robert nodded and toasted them with his champagne cocktail), Julie's two children and Nanny Irene and Julie's parents. Dion's parents were in Italy on vacation and his mom had been in hospital for the removal of a benign growth from her stomach. The only other guests would be Julie's best friend in her new life, Sandy Chapman and husband Mark from Robinson Island.\n\n""I was desperate to bring Dillon to my own bed but with my young children in the house I don't want them to see us in bed together until we are married. As usual Dillon stripped the problem to its basics and asked, 'What are we waiting for?' and neither of us came up with reason for not proceeding. We decided on a very small wedding and in a few weeks will invite wider family and friends to the book launch and to add on the invitation it will also be the celebration of our recent marriage.""\n\n ""We'll calling on close friends to advise them personally and are writing to notify relatives not living nearby. That's about it; we simply want to get married without fanfare as we've both been married before.""\n\n""That's lovely Julie and you should have the wedding exactly how you want it.""\n\n""Thanks Laura. We'll still have a big bash with at least 400 at the combined function.""\n\n""Are you okay with the much abbreviated wedding in a very small church Robert?"" Dillon asked. ""We'll all adjoin to a bar restaurant afterwards.""\n\n""Suits me fine pal because small can be beautiful.""\n\nThe men chatted about work pressures, travel plans and when should they play tennis together again while Julie was kept busy answering Laura's questions.\n\n""Why do it? You both unfortunately had unhappy marriage outcomes and both appear to be so happy at present, so why risk changing anything?""\n\nJulie sighed and patted Laura's arm, and said, ""If you stay where you are you never can go forward.""\n\n""I know that silly.""\n\n""Is that so Laura but have you actually thought of what that wording really means?""\n\n""It's just a matter…you smart ass; you know there are only three possibilities in replying to that: do nothing, do something or delay the day.""\n\n""Quite a smart-ass yourself, ain't you?""\n\nThey laughed with Laura agreed delaying the day probably meant little because someone or something was always pushing change.\n\nDillon said, ""We both instinctively know we are right for each other. Julie says I'm the gentleman with a few rough edges with a sense of duty, order and keen to keep my chosen woman loving me while I say she's the creative, wacky and very intense one with plenty of endearing qualities. We've spoken about this a few times.""\n\nJulie added, ""We believe our differences which are significant will be our strength, pulling us together because we both know we need each other to be fully functional as effective human beings.""\n\nLaura added her comment: ""Wow you two talk at that level and here I was thinking you were all the time screwing like rabbits.""\n\n""Just because you and Robert are over-sexed it doesn't necessarily follow that we are.""\n\n""Bitch!""\n\nJulie and Laura giggled.\n\nLaura said she admired Julie's belief that the children must remain her major consideration. ""Many other couples in your situation would have said, 'The children are asleep, let's rumble' but your attitude was to keep that right away from the children. Was that inner belief, or were you following orders from your mum?""\n\n""I didn't have to listen to anyone. Ted had high standards and I just knew that was how he'd want me to act; simple as that.""\n\n""That makes me admire you greatly Julie.""\n\n""Oh come on Laura, you should be admiring me for my beauty, my wit…""\n\n""Julie please be serious and listen. We decided last night to ask you to be unofficial godmother to our children; the only difference being is it's not being offered within the church because we are lapsed churchgoers.""\n\n""I'd be honoured guys. This is so sweet.""\n\nLaura said Robert, ""Go grab us a booth darling for greater privacy while I order fresh drinks. Help him Dillon, men are supposed to be of some use.""\n\nShe confided to Julie, ""Robert can handle with ease matters such as changing interest rates, currency rates, gold and silver prices and the bond markets whether conditions are good, bad or disastrous. Yet put him within earshot of sensitive interpersonal relationships and he becomes a dopey schoolboy.""\n\nJulie offered, ""Many women say most men are just boys in men's bodies.""\n\n""Yeah, I've heard and read that many times. In Robert's case I feel his mum was negligent when it came to teaching him how to talk to women. Um I'd love it if you would consider assisting to fill this gap in his education. He has high respect for you.""\n\n""Yeah meaning for my boobs and butt no doubt.""\n\n""Don't be too sure of yourself darling. He teases me saying you're the most vivacious and endearing woman he knows, apart from me, and believe me I know he's not joking.""\n\n""Then is that a compliment?""\n\nThey laughed and went arm-in-arm to the booth where Robert looked at his slightly intoxicated wife slip rather ungainly into the bench seat.\n\n""Is she okay?"" Robert said quietly to Julie.\n\n""She's complaining she's not been satisfied sexually.""\n\n""What? But I've been…""\n\n""It's a joke, Robert,"" Julie said patiently. ""You really don't know much about women do you? They can have humour too. Do you control any women executives?""\n\nThey listened to Robert's reply delivered proudly, ""No International Ops is a man's world.""\n\n""Oh dear,"" sighed Julie exaggeratedly. ""We have to do something about your man Laura.""\n\nAstonished that Julie was already at work on Robert, she said ""Do we?""\n\n""He's contaminated being a member of BUTA at the bank.""\n\nDillon was grinning, recognizing Julie's merciless voice that she used on occasions like this.\n\n""BUTA? What the hell is BUTA?""\n\n""Should we tell Robert?"" Julie asked Laura, who looked just as mystified as the other two. She nodded enthusiastically.\n\n""It's a male only organization that is a threat to civilization: BUTA is short for Brains Up Their Ass.""\n\nRobert's mouth dropped open in surprise and belatedly joined in the raucous laughter.\n\n""That wasn't very nice.""\n\n""I agree Robert and apologize,"" Julie said. ""But you should take a fresh look at women and be prepared to move on with you thinking. It's not a 'them' and 'us' world Robert. Tell me Robert, why do you like me?""\n\nWithout hesitation he said, ""You're exciting, dynamic, talented, have a zest for life and you talk and…""\n\nHe petered to a stop.\n\n""She talks and act like a man?"" suggested Laura.\n\n""Well yes as a matter of fact.""\n\n""It's actually a matter of mis-fact, my darling.""\n\nDillon bounced in. ""Yep, they have you there buddy. Julie's one of the most feminine women I know. She can be very uncompromising but is still very feminine. There's a little bit of confusion in your mind about females perhaps? I suggest you say you're sorry; you need to get these two off your back.""\n\n""Sorry ladies, I was wrong. I'm just…what was that Dillon?""\n\n""Just a little confused in your mind?"" smiled Julie.\n\n""Yes definitely.""\n\nJulie looked at Laura, who nodded.\n\n""Robert, would it be okay if I worked on you with Laura to help make you more comfortable being around women?""\n\n""Y-e-s.""\n\n""Are you sure?""\n\n""Yes and thanks because I suppose I could benefit too.""\n\nLinda continued, ""How many people do you control in the trading room?""\n\n""Sixty-eight.""\n\n""And there are no women.""\n\n""Oh yes but engaged only in administration.""\n\n""Robert, would you consider doing something for me?""\n\nHe nodded carefully.\n\n""I want you to consider ending male dominance in your trading room and the emphasis is on 'consider'.""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Such a move is to make the trading room a better place and you a better person. I want you to consider introducing two women simultaneously if possible and seat them together for mutual support because they'd be pioneers in your environment. Obviously you won't have candidates arising through the ranks and they'll have to be head-hunted.""\n\nRobert mopped his brow and said, ""Right Julie I'll definitely give it some thought. Could we move on to something else…er, how did you tell the kids about the wedding?""\n\n""Why Robert what a sensitively non-gender question of relevance to come from you,"" said his wife. ""The same question was on my lips.""\n\nRobert looked pleased, taking a swig of his cocktail but saying nothing.\n\nDillon said he'd been side lined for some minutes, so would answer. He'd insisted that Julie should go solo and sound them out, but was over-ruled.\n\nLooking slightly bashful he said he'd gone to the kitchen table where the children were having early dinner rather anxious because he was unused to serious conversations involving little people.\n\nHe told it how it happened:\n\n""Uncle Dillon why are you looking without smiling, has something happened?"" Paula asked, as their nanny Irene arrived with three glasses of wine and also sat at the table. Irene jumped in and said Uncle Dillon and mummy had been wondering if Uncle Dillon should come and live at this house with us.""\n\n""Tim asked why and Paula said because mummy loved him and wanted him nearby most of the time. Tim said he did too and Paula turned to him and asked what?""\n\n""Tim, playing with his food, said he loved me and wanted me to live with them. Paula asked did he love me as much as daddy and Tim said daddy was no longer there and Paula had told him many times that daddy was not coming back. Paula said, well then they should have Uncle Dillon as their daddy.""\n\nLaura said softly ""Omigod.""\n\nSmiling at Laura and Robert, Dillon concluded relating what had happened. ""Tim asked where would I sleep and Paula said with mummy of course, and that was it. We have since told them about the wedding. Tim couldn't care less and Paula became very interested and asked if she could have a new dress.""\n\n CHAPTER 9\n\nPrior to the wedding, Julie was very busy, working on yet another revision of a draft back from the editor at Acer Publishing where Dillon worked. She was also bedding into her job as an investigation officer at SLBP Law after an intense training period as she was the only investigator without a law degree but it soon became apparent she had one of the sharpest minds of the seven other people in the team.\n\nJulie was partnered with Eric Foot, a shy married man of forty-two who'd suffered horrid burns to his upper body in pulling a neighbour's child from her burning family home. A series of skin grafts had still left him a little disfigured. He attempted to resign due to facial scars but was persuaded to switch to investigation on a six month's trial which ended some months ago with his promotion to investigation's training officer and unit manager.\n\nJulie moved into doing preliminary work sifting through documents and phoning witnesses and officials involved in field work including fire chiefs, police detectives and forensic scientists. She enjoyed the work and exposed numerous inconsistencies and omissions that required further investigation.\n\nAs the only non-lawyer she'd been initially welcomed with cool indifference although the other team members had attended a pep talk in Laura's office who explained Julie was Ted Giles' widow and warned then not to under- estimate Julie who was gritty and sharp.\n\n""Don't be deceived by her looks and fabulous smile,"" Laura told the team. ""I've become very friendly with her socially and she's still rocking me. I'll reveal she's been given this job on the instructions of our chairman. Al seems to believe she'll shine forth in the tradition of Chief Ironside for those of you old enough to remember that TV investigatory laid-back hero in his wheelchair. Just give her a chance, please!""\n\nGradually Julie began to be seen as making a difference, and received a couple of commendations noted on the firm's internal website. Soon attorneys were asking, ""Get Julie to take a look at this one – it's a paper jungle."" Someone jokingly called her Julie Ironside, and the name stuck.\n\nAs the weeks passed, Julie received more fieldwork experience and then came the defence of Detective- Sergeant (Tobias) O'Malley. Toby was accused of mugging a prostitute Ruby Alice Smith and stealing $8000 stashed in her beaten up car. Toby, off duty at the time, claimed he'd come across the unconscious Miss Smith on the sidewalk and two men rifling her wreck of a car. He said the men managed to disarm him and the next thing he knew he was in an alley, cops all around him and Miss Smith on a stretcher being taken away, now conscious but having no memory of the incident.\n\nEverything inside the car was intact – rather than being ripped to pieces as Toby had claimed – and neither Toby nor Miss Smith's finger prints were on the vehicle although it was noted she'd been wearing gloves when found.\n\nIt was assumed by everyone, including the defence investigators who'd been instructed to check out everything, that Toby was a bent cop, and told this unbelievable story after finding the cash and caching it somewhere safe. He'd been struck on the back of the head obviously by an accomplice to make it look genuine.\n\n""It's an open and shut case although some doubts persist and we'll follow the procedures but won't find anything,"" Eric told Julie.\n\n""As my training officer you've drummed it in to me, always remain suspicious.""\n\n""Yes, but…""\n\n""Eric dear, you always say 'No buts' and we dig, dig until we run out of time, have exhausted our enquiry or the investigation is closed.""\n\n""Oh, I stand corrected Mrs Ironside. You are so right.""\n\n""Pardon me what did you just call me?\n\n""Oops that's your nickname around her is Julie Ironside. Don't embarrass me by kicking up a fuss.""\n\n""Thrash this investigation with me and your request will be granted.""\n\nThey worked hard and found nothing until Julie saw something: In her signed statement Miss Smith described her car as a green Toyota and gave the registration number while the police scene report stated the Toyota had been impounded and would never be allowed to be driven again because of its unroadworthy state. The colour of the vehicle was given as blue.\n\nEric said, ""Blue or green it doesn't matter. Men and women often disagree on whether a car colour is blue or green, certain shades that is.""\n\n""Both people signing the statements were women.""\n\n""Oh.""\n\n""It still may be nothing, but Mrs Ironside asks shall we go?""\n\nEric stood up hastily and said, ""Sure, let's go Julie.""\n\nCharges against Detective Tobias O'Malley were dropped and his two assailants and three other associates, including an employee at a car wrecker's yard were arrested and charged with numerous offences including attempting to pervert the course of justice.\n\nEric and Julie found that Miss Smith had recently acquired her car for $500 dollars including genuine registration (although not to her) from a guy she'd met in a bar called Will, who worked at a car wrecking yard. Unfortunately for Will, after drinks and going off with Miss Smith to sample her expertise, he mentioned where he worked.\n\nAt Julie's suggestion Eric dressed in old clothes and went to the yard, asking for Will and arranged to be provided secretly with an expendable Toyota, though he had to explain the word expendable to Will. Checking that no-one was listening, Will asked Eric to meet him at a bar that evening to take delivery of a vehicle (which Will purchased from his boss for $100).\n\nAs the transaction was completed, $500 in marked notes being handed over, detectives who worked with Toby sprang their trap and Will couldn't open his mouth fast enough to explain he could tell them about a really big incident involving a car swap if he would walk free.\n\nIt transpired that the villains had already been using one of Will's cars and so they bundled Miss Smith and Toby into it, arranged a fake assault scene in an alley and then returned to the car they'd almost stripped before finding the $8000 and drove it back to Will's employer, selling it back for $50.\n\nPolice later recovered that vehicle for evidence and declared it should never take to the highway again.\n\nEric and Julie were toasted at Friday night drinks after the charges against Tobias O'Malley were dropped.\n\nLater there was a special police parade where Eric and Julie were presented with mounted brass handcuffs inscribed as being awarded for exceptional service in upholding police integrity.\n\nEric replied with thanks and an alert police reporter heard the mention of 'Mrs Ironside'.\n\nAs a result of that, next morning a photo of Eric and Julie was splashed over page one of the newspaper with the caption-story beginning:\n\nPeople often confuse shades of green and blue, but not legal investigator Julie Giles, known to her sidekick and boss Eric Foot as 'Julie Ironside'. This eagle-eyed beauty – sleuth by day, published author by night – cracked open a scurrilous attempt to frame Detective…\n\nReading the story, Dillon called Julie.\n\n""Don't you ever have ordinary experiences and boring days like everyone else?""\n\n""You mean the newspaper story, that was just routine work,"" she claimed.\n\nEarlier that morning, over breakfast, Laura and Robert had their heads together reading the story.\n\n""Al will be wrapped about this; it's wonderful publicity for the firm.""\n\n""Doesn't Julie ever have boring days like the rest of us?"" asked Robert.\n\n""Exciting people have exciting times,"" Laura said wisely. ""Kids come and have a look at this lovely photo of your godmother.""\n\nMegan aged just three was confused about who it was and younger Sam grabbed the paper and tore the page.\n\n""Julie's little angels would be too well behaved to act like these two,"" Laura sighed. ""Call Nanny pleases Robert to bring a diaper.""\n\n* * *\n\nAt lunch in the café courtyard, Dillon sipped his melon juice watching Julie reading the menu. It was lunchtime and he knew she'd order chicken or tuna salad and so why go through the routine?\n\nShe looked the perfect fiancée, brightly and beautifully dressed, smiling, made-up perfectly, a lower leg draped casually over his and asking if she should have tuna salad (although knowing the answer). He replied in the affirmative, inducing her to study the salads again. At least she was a normal woman when it came to making a decision about food, clothes or which way they should travel.\n\nDillon knew he'd be grateful for the rest of Rufus' life and beyond for that matter for the dog's part in introducing him to Julie. Her attractiveness had struck him immediately, and his pulse appeared to rip through his body when he found she was no longer married, though the reason for that was difficult to accept. He'd soon pushed that aside to wonder about life with Julie.\n\nThat article about her in today's newspaper was so typical, a day exploding around Julie. Those who knew her well would be aware that being around Julie was like that. Christ, she'd yanked him out of his post-divorce blues so positively he had trouble remembering what he'd gone through. She also knew how to energise and then there was the way she flew into for refuelling to receive some love, kisses and hugs from her mother was like watching a racing car go into the pits and come charging out ready to take on the field. Mary seemed to benefit as well.\n\nShe's got this wacky streak that allowed her to push her mind past convention and nose aggressively into no-go areas looking for safe thoroughfare. This was knocking some of the conservatism off him and Dillon was grateful for that.\n\nTake that experience on the riverside bench. Oh there were plenty of women not whores who'd these days play around with a guy in that manner, in a public place, on a first-date. But a few weeks later he'd been 'educated' on mentioning that occasion, asking would she do it again and the answer was 'probably'. He recalled the conversation going something like this:\n\nShe: Did you like it?\n\nHe: Oh yes. Would you ever do that again?\n\nShe: Probably.\n\nHe: It was high risk stuff.\n\nShe: That's why it was exciting.\n\nHe: Did you feel a little like a slut with us doing that on our first date?\n\nShe: I wouldn't know what a slut would feel. No I knew we were heading in that direction so when you pushed me I saw no reason to delay for a few more days or weeks. Delaying something doesn't usually increase the chances of wrong turning into right, or vice-versa.\n\nHe: I didn't feel sluttish, either.\n\nShe: I bet you didn't. On both occasions on that bench you were ready to nail me.\n\nHe: Was I that obvious?\n\nShe: Ha!\n\nHe: I'll always remember than evening when those cops almost nailed us.\n\nShe: Me too.\n\nThe waitress arrived. Julie handed her the menu and ordered two tuna salads and a repeat of the juices.\n\n""Thank you for leaving me in peace to study the menu; I always begin without a clue of what I'm going to choose, which makes my selection an interesting exercise of elimination. As you know, nothing much interesting happens to me.""\n\nShe looked at Dillon curiously and asked ""What are you laughing at?""\n\n""I was just wondering how someone so unexciting can be so exciting.""\n\n""There's an ambiguity lurking within that sentence of yours.""\n\n""Oh my mistake; perhaps I'm better with my hands?""\n\n""I'm not having sex in a restaurant.""\n\n""It's polite to wait until you're asked.""\n\nJulie considered that. ""I do think we've come a long way since we've first met. I was like a wee girl who'd had her doll taken from her and you were rather like a baby who'd lost his rattle. Now look at us n grown back into being two adults who love each other and want to build a hut together with two little additions to complete the scene plus a guard dog.""\n\n""Are you suggesting we sell both our properties and buy a new family home?""\n\n""I've thought about it a lot.""\n\n""And?""\n\n""Before I answer, have you given it much thought? We've only made generalizations and not debated my contention we should live where the children are because they are happy there.""\n\n""So, you're now ready for the debate?""\n\n""Yes, I'm happy to go first, but irrespective of what I say I want your opinion as it is now, unchanged. Agreed?""\n\n""Absolutely.""\n\nDillon rested his chin on his folded hands, elbows on the table ready to listen, looking at her striking hazel eyes – so pale, so beautiful inset in her oval face. The nose was relatively unobtrusive with a cute upturn at the end, and then came quite full lips bordering a generous mouth. No wonder she kissed so perfectly. The chin looked strong and the neck was elegantly long. It was no wonder people called her beautiful.\n\nShe began, keeping it short and simple, a slight flush telling him she was aware he was staring at her.\n\n""My preference is definitely to stay where I live now, the most compelling reason being that I know the children feel secure there, which is important to me. There is room galore. However, we'll happily shift just to be where you want to be.""\n\nDillon asked, ""Without a vote of us all, including Irene?""\n\n""Yes, without a vote; at times mom must be boss.""\n\nDillon said: ""Fine, then suits me brilliantly. Let's do it and settle into your home.""\n\n""You mean that?""\n\n""Sure, it seemed so logical to me that I called in a broker two weeks ago, had my property assessed and it's all ready to go and she has a buyer in the wings just waiting for the word. It's a neighbour who always has envied the property because it is the best in the street. One phone call and the transaction will be underway.""\n\n""Then do it, as soon as you're ready. I suggest you shift into our home from when we retired from our two- night honeymoon at Robinson Island. Does that sound acceptable?""\n\n""It's brilliant. I'd like to have your property assessed for value and I'll pay you half of that. I suggest we also sign a pre-nuptial maintaining our liquid assets in our respective ownership.""\n\n""Agreed but I'll be generous to you Dillon, Ted's death is endowing me and the children with a great deal of money, with more to come. I shall refuse to take any buy-in money from you but I'll assign you half the property, effective as soon as the papers are signed.""\n\n""That's hugely generous of you Julie but wouldn't you be better to delay that for a couple of years?""\n\n""Why? Might you do a runner on me darling?""\n\n""Julie! Of course not, how…""\n\n""Hush Dillon, remember I do tease at times.""\n\n""I'm relieved to be reminded of that; by all means let's sort out important matters now. Other things can wait unto we settle down. In the meantime we should open a joint account and toss 50k in each and purchase any personal items of expenditure say under $200 from our own resources.""\n\nJulie said no all their expenditure should come out of the joint account otherwise why have a joint account. She gained Dillon's reluctant agreement and began forking up salad that had arrived during their family business discussion.\n\nWalking from the restaurant Dillon, looking a little concerned, asked was she happy with everything as discussed so far.\n\n""Yes and I'd tell you if I'd changed my mind about anything.""\n\n""Don't hesitate to seek independent advice if you think our joint thinking may be faulty.""\n\n""That won't be necessary. Both mom and Sandy advised me, uninvited I might add, to snaffle you and marry you as soon because you are the kind of man I need to look after me. I suggest put your mind at rest in the knowledge that you are marrying a wealthy and at times difficult woman who loves you and her two children love you and your mission in life should now be to lay back and enjoy. I believe you are a very intelligent, warm and giving man Dillon.""\n\n* * *\n\nThe wedding was short and went without a hitch, the females including Paula all acting a little over-the-top but that simply intensified the atmosphere.\n\nAt one stage during the ceremony, dressed in yellow with a matching hat and small veil, Julie turned and caught her mom's eye and held it briefly. It occurred to Julie it was a re-enactment of the mother-daughter exchange of her first wedding, and as far as she could determine her mom's look was exactly the same; it could only be described as a deliriously happy look.\n\nAt the end of the service, the males filed past Dillon, shaking his hand except for Tim, who was lifted up and kissed, and the lines changed and the women kissed Dillon while the males kissed Julie. Everyone including the pastor and his wife who was organist went to a bar restaurant and had a great time. Then everyone went to the airport where Julie, Dillon, Sandy and Mark left on the first leg of their two-leg flight to Robinson Island.\n\nThe only time Julie had cried was in the restroom at the church before the wedding, when she had a quiet tear for Ted and at the airport when she and Dillon were having their photographs taken and she heard Paula say loudly to some people watching, ""That's my mommy and my daddy.""\n\nDillon heard it also and on the aircraft said to Julie, ""With confetti sticking to us, those people hearing Paula must have thought mummy and daddy were a few years overdue with the wedding.""\n\nJulie laughed, grabbed him and kissed him thoroughly. Coming up for air she said, ""I love you deeply, Dillon. You are my husband now.""\n\nThree evenings later they were back home, at 33 Nevada Drive. As arranged Irene had taken the children to the airport in the big car as Ted's car was now called and there was great jubilation at the reunion and addictive excitement as the children led them to the master bedroom which Irene, Paula and Tim had decorated into something resembling a hotel room in Rio during Mardi Gras.\n\n""It's like a brothel, but how cute,"" whispered Julie.\n\n""I wouldn't know what a brothel looks like,"" Dillon smiled, passing the test.\n\nTim fell asleep at the table and not too long afterwards Julie took Paula off and was undressing her, one of those precious moments between a parent and child occurred. As Julia, squatting, pulled the dress over Paula's head the child hugged her mommy and said the inevitable ""I love you mommy' but went on: ""Daddy's gone but Uncle Dillon's here properly now. Do you think he'll let us call him daddy soon?""\n\nJulie momentarily dry sobbed into her daughter's small shoulder but then was fine. With Paula tucked in Julie attempted to coat Paula's cheek with her sweetest kiss ever and with emotions appearing to becoming at her in all directions, felt she'd succeeded.\n\nAs Julie entered the sitting room she heard a soft noise behind her and a tongue flicked her hand.\n\n""Rufus hello boy,"" she said, turning to greet him with eye contact. She saw the sliding glass door was open and instantly weakened. Obviously Dillon had returned from the kennels and she could hear him at the kitchen table discussing aspects of interpretation with Irene over a poem she was studying. The agreement had been that Rufus was to eat and sleep in the small utility room just inside the back door and he must be trained if coming elsewhere into the house to go to the kitchen and remain there.\n\nA little later Irene came looking for Julie to say goodnight. She returned to the kitchen and called Dillon to follow her and in the lounge they smiled at what they saw: Julie on the floor, her back against the arm of the sofa, Rufus sprawled out, his big head in her lap and her hand on his shoulder. Both were asleep.\n\n""Despite the high-powered moving, talking and involvement she'd really quite a softie,"" Irene whispered. ""But for goodness sake don't tell her I said that; she has an image to maintain.""\n\n* * *\n\nJulie lodged her completed revised manuscript with the publisher and the editor was cajoling Julie to hand across the completed chapters of her next book but Julie chose to deceive, alleging there wasn't one in the pipeline; she just wasn't ready to be pushed at the moment. That left the middle-aged editor who was reasonably placid for an editor, attempting to pull her hair out in chunks so Julie sent her a huge bouquet of flowers and a $500 clothing voucher. Well, the woman had been wonderfully patient and thorough with the manuscript.\n\nAt the law office, Julie was finding the results just kept coming but nothing spectacular until she was assigned to join the top-rated investigative duo. Between them they produced a result that had the courtroom in an uproar when the jury found the low-life defendant not guilty and the defence team from SLBP Law was being booed from the public gallery when the Judge called for silence and asked three witnesses to step forward.\n\nThey came forward, as if expecting to be praised for their evidence for incriminating one of their own. Instead their smiles went from their faces as they were surrounded by police to face charges of perjury and the alleged murder of a colleague they had falsely attributed to the defendant who'd just been cleared of the charge.\n\nA photo of the legal investigators appeared in the newspaper next morning with an explanation by team leader Sean Jenks how they'd interviewed seventy-eight known associates of the deceased, accused and witnesses against the accused until they found someone prepared to claim she really knew what happened. Production of her statement enabled police to launch a new line of enquiry that they completed with the trial almost completed after finding a crucial witness in a neighbouring country.\n\nJulie had found that case exhausting, disruptive to her life but above all, mostly excruciatingly boring apart from when they became hot on the scent and so she resigned. Apart from three notable successes on her own account and sharing others, she'd also suffered a minor dog bite, two threats and one assault. She was shoved backwards on to her ass in mud and with only her pride dented and decided not to retaliate legally.\n\nJulie had a farewell lunch with the firm's chairman Al Ludwig, her friend Laura and Eric Foot, head of investigation.\n\n""You exceeded my expectations by the proverbial country mile, young woman,"" smiled Al. ""You haven't been with us long enough to qualify for an official farewell, so this is it. A case of champagne is being delivered to your residence this evening – compliments of our management executive in recognition of meritorious service; I actually think it's a form of apology from my fellow partners for having scathing thoughts about me placing someone not qualified in law into such a position as legal investigation and you causing them to about face. Well done my girl. Eric?""\n\n""Julie we're all sorry you are leaving us. We had a small collection for you but the word spread and money just rolled in. This is from I guess sixty percent of people in this firm, some of whom have probably not spoken to you but they have read about you.""\n\nEric handed Julie an envelope. It contained a family season's pass to the Milton Heights Ski-field plus two ten session child ski lessons and vouchers for ten nights' accommodation to be used in any divisions during the season.\n\nShe thanked both men, kissed them and left with Laura who was accompanying Julie home in the company's VIP limo.\n\nNext morning, after a wonderful champagne and coke pool party the previous evening with the family and Laura and Robert and their two children, Julie composed two letters to Al. The first was a personal thank you to him for being so supportive when she needed him, in providing her with a task to take her mind off things and then being so generous in his farewell. She sealed that letter.\n\nThe next was a short, formal letter addressed to Mr Al Ludwig, chairman, SLBP Law.\n\nDear Mr Ludwig\n\nPlease accept this enclosed check as an endowment to establish a fund to support, through revenues generated from endowment earnings, students in their final year at law school genuinely requiring financial support to avoid having to drop out.\n\nMy wish is to have a trust board of three persons, at least one female, responsible for promoting the trust objectives, inviting applications for support and allocating grants as well as attracting financial support from other law firms to increase the financial base of the trust.\n\nMy preferred name for the endowment fund is simply: Ted Giles' Helping Hand Trust. The word 'memorial' is unnecessary.\n\nThank you.\n\nJulie Giles-Jackson\n\nJulie then attached a check for $700,000, sealed the envelope and called a courier. She sat awhile, feeling very much at peace.\n\n\n\nCHAPTER 10\n\nEighty-eight days later, Julie and Dillon were deep inside the factory of a printing company. The company's CEO came to them smiling and handed them ten books, the front dustcover of which incorporated a beautiful drawing by Gary Giles, mainly in whites, blues and greys with just the one highlight colour of copper for Julie's hair as she stood on a cliff-top arms outstretched and being drenched in sea spray.\n\n""Here you are guys. I'll bring four more cartons of books when I come to your party tonight. I've read the book, it's a good read, brilliantly graphical at times, but honestly I think this run of 550,000 seems about right to me. For you to have ordered another five G's with four more runs pencilled in Dillon is beyond my ken.""\n\n""Don't worry Toby, you just don't really know Julie here; she eats slower-thinkers with blinkers like you and me for breakfast. At this stage it can only be an optimistic guess, yet in my heart I know this is going to be a huge seller because I know Julie.""\n\nDillon and Julie entered the hired limo and as they neared the home of Nor-East TV Dillon called Wendy Stokes, producer of Tonight's Story she was waiting on the sidewalk as they drew up to stop briefly to meet the producer of the show and present her with two copies of the new book for her and the interviewer to thumb through prior to the interview later that evening.\n\nDillon jumped out, dragging Julie with him.\n\n""Here she is Wendy, my wife Julie who is one of the few authors to ever really bring an autobiography to life.""\n\n""My God, exclaimed 5ft 3in Wendy, craning to look up a Julie. You're already tall enough to gain a really big reputation.""\n\n""Just make it happen and Julie will deliver for you Wendy but warn Sydney to expect a fight-back."".\n\n""Excellent Dillon,"" said the producer, showing teeth but no smile. ""I need to confirm that you are giving us an exclusive for 24-hours along with GlobalNews which will run with a book review and personality interview of Julie in tomorrow's editions?""\n\n""That's guaranteed Wendy.""\n\n""Your husband and I started school together as five- year-olds Julie. Good luck. We're flashing promos all day; we can't do anything more. It's up to you to perform when Sydney grins in that evil way of hers before attempting to castrate you.""\n\nJulie frowned, ""Don't you mean castigate?""\n\n""Oh yeah. Sorry that other thing is what she tried to do to males she interviews. She'll be trying to rip out your throat, artfully of course. She enjoys people thinking she should present herself as being Mrs Nice.""\n\n""Yeah these chicks flourish in your industry don't they,"" Julie replied. ""It suggests Wendy is bored with life.""\n\n""Well darling, don't let the Sydney grind you down,"" Wendy smiled.\n\nBack in the limo Julie said, ""Whew, what a woman. She's gotten me all nervous.""\n\nDillon laughed. ""And thinking? All she was doing was stirring the pot. She wants you to go toe to toe with Sydney so that viewers get to watch confrontational TV.""\n\nAlready Julie's mind was on something else.\n\n""Dillon, I'll say it once again but I'm truly sorry I had to plead to put off the wedding drinks for friends until after this book launch. I would have been too nervous, I'd become consumed by the book… I-I owed it to Ted to inject my very best into it.""\n\n""Come on, I told you I accepted that totally,"" Dillon said, hugging her. ""A family wedding and that handful of close friends was all I wanted. Neither of us needed a fanfare as we'd both been through it before.""\n\n""This is an appropriate moment to tell you we should regard our party tonight as the real wedding breakfast. Your mom and Sandy have geared everything up. It's not just drinks; they've taken over the banquet hall as well. Everyone will sit down to a feast and those two women are paying for that, leaving my company paying for the cocktail function as planned.""\n\n""B-but neither of them told me they were doing this, not a word.""\n\n""They swore me to secrecy but asked me to tell you this afternoon to achieve what Sandy called 'prolonged excitement' after you've collected the first books.""\n\n""She's so sweet.""\n\n""Yes, and I'd glad I'm going to see more of her. You two are great together. There'll be a book inside you about that kind of friendship.""\n\n""That's enough of other books for the moment thank you.""\n\nThe limo arrived outside the media centre.\n\n""I'm looking forward to introducing you to Morrie (Maurice) Wishart,"" said Dillon.\n\n""Rogan, could you keep circling the block, we should not be longer than fifteen minutes.""\n\n""Yes Mr Jackson,"" said the chauffeur.\n\nIn the editorial offices of the GlobalNews Dillon made the introductions and handed a copy of Life After Ted to the book review editor, who rushed away with it, and he gave another copy to columnist Morrie Wishart, who would interview Julie.\n\nMorrie had the photo-shoot completed first, just of Julie standing against a pale blue backdrop holding the book, smiling and looking slightly skywards. The photographer took three rolls of film before she smiled and thanked Julie for being so patient.\n\nJulie had modestly pulled back up the front of her dress the photographer had yanked so far down than even Julie became nervous about the amount of cleavage she was showing.\n\nRelaxing over coffee after the shoot, Julie asked, ""Morrie how did you and Dillon meet?""\n\n""We went to football together for years as part of a big group of guys, but one by one they left the city, a couple died, and now there's just we two. We recently decided to lease a box and invite our families to join us, at least those interested in football. Do you like football Julie?""\n\n""What's football?""\n\n""Oh no,"" Dillon groaned.\n\n""No, that's good Dilly. She doesn't know yet whether she likes it or not; it's up to us to convert her into a fan. What a challenge!""\n\nJulie asked ominously, ""Dilly?""\n\n""Er watch it sweetheart. Quite a few guys have regretted calling me that. It's only tolerated if used by extremely close friends.""\n\n""And your new wife is not your extremely close friend?"" asked Julie.\n\n""Sure you can use it.""\n\n""I will not, I hate the name!""\n\n""Guys come on, let's get this show on the road as my deadline is looming. I don't quite know what to ask because I haven't read the book.""\n\n""Oh that's fine, I've already written a script for you; feel free to change anything.""\n\n""Er thanks Julie,"" Morrie said, accepting the 3-page print-out.\n\nMorrie began reading it and said: ""This is damn good copy; are you sure you're not after my job?""\n\n""No being an author and being decorative for my new husband and a loving mother are my chief interests Morrie.""\n\n""Are you sure you want me to publish these hard-nosed questions and bitchy answers? It doesn't leave you in a good light; you'll be upsetting a lot of people and yet you appear to be a lovely lady.""\n\n""Yes, I'll be grateful if you would consider leaving in the pugnacious bits. I've made a point of studying your style to make sure readers know it's your writing voice they are reading.""\n\n""It is and you've even fooled me,"" Morrie grinned. ""With you writing this for me, I'll not be late arriving at your party; I better phone Diane to tell her we're going early.""\n\n""Are you sure you don't want to ask Julie any questions Morrie?""\n\n""Oh yes Dilly thanks for reminding me.\n\n""How tall are you Julie?""\n\n\n\nMuch later the happy couple temporarily left the book launch/dinner for the 20-minute TV studio interview.\n\n""No holds barred?"" asked the show presenter Sydney Morrison.\n\n""Correct, I want be look like a real bitch,"" smiled Julie, as the lights came on the countdown began.\n\nThe attractive honey-wouldn't-melt-in-my-mouth ageing presenter looked into the camera, slowly breaking into a studious smile.\n\n""Tonight we meet Julie Giles who so soon after being tragically widowed has written a book about her life and her love for her husband. Then, with husband Ted not long in his final resting place, he's been replaced by a stepfather for her two small children. For God's sake who is this woman?""\n\n""Julie, did your husband's death in that tragic vehicle accident at the St George's Tunnel upset you considerably, I mean enough to cause you to lose your mind?""\n\n""I grieved for twenty-one days as I state in the book. Then I decided it was time to get on with my life.""\n\n""So soon just twenty-one days and is that saying, if I may use the phrase, that's him done and dusted?""\n\n""That's about it Sydney. He's now just a picture on the wall and of course memories. My children needed a father and so I set out to get them one.""\n\n""So you found a wimp?""\n\n""Try saying that to his face Sydney but I warn you, it will probably be tomorrow before you wake up.""\n\n""So he hits ladies?""\n\n""I'm not aware that he does, but he may feel like slugging a hard-nose bitch if he felt he was defending my honour.""\n\n""Meaning me and you are suggesting you are honourable?""\n\n""Whatever you say Sydney. My new husband is a lovely, giving and a rather passive man by nature who's other great love in his life is his Golden Retriever Rufus, who's adopted me as his co-owner. Could we get back to me and my book?""\n\n""You feel you have honour when you've dishonoured your husband by grieving for him for only twenty-one days and then taking his replacement to bed.""\n\n""That's all explained in the book Sydney. I understood you were supposed to read the advance copy before flinging these questions at me. However I'll tell you this: there's no fixed time when one must mourn. On the twenty-first day after I left the cemetery I downed three martinis and dove into my pool fully dressed and wearing the non-water resistance diamond watch he gave me as a wedding present. That symbolic act was deliberately conceived to drive him to the back of my mind, where I'd still treasure him. The expensive watch now has a new movement fitted and I wear it on formal occasions in memory of him and I'll probably give it to my daughter on her 21sat birthday.""\n\n""In my symbolic plunge into the pool to turn around my life as best I could, I swam crying and crying. I came from the water barely able to walk I was so exhausted. I left my grief behind in that pool and walked into the house knowing my new life had started. Within two hours I had worked out the sequence of chapters for this book and a working title, Crying Ain't the Answer Julie.""\n\n""Answer this Sydney, what's so wicked and wanton about that? We all cope in our own way. I'm just a short griever and luckily know how to deal with it.""\n\nThe interviewer, looking slightly stunned, said ""That's amazing and what refreshing insight. I guess that thinking is expanded in the book.""\n\n""Well yes, but you're being too kind, Sydney. You'll have me unnerved.""\n\n""You married for your children's sake. Did your children have a say in that?""\n\n""My son is five and displays huge fondness for my new husband. A picture of his father hangs in his bedroom. My daughter is supposedly six but thinks and acts far beyond her years; she kept asking me to hurry up and marry because she wanted a father again. My fiancé and I never went to bed in my house until after our small wedding.""\n\n""Did you go to bed with him at his house?""\n\n""Oh yes, and that's in the book, described in graphic details in fact.""\n\n""Oh really? This book of yours is published by the company in which your new husband is senior vice- president. Would the book have been published had had he not been working there?""\n\n""I think so. Four other companies competed for the book and the highest offer, by $15,000, was accepted. My husband took no part in the negotiations.""\n\n""How much was paid and what are the projected royalties?""\n\n""Just as you don't blather about your earnings in public, Sydney, I don't either. But I will say if women are stupid enough to buy my book for a good weep and enlightenment I'll become awash with money. I personally believe sales will top one million or even race away much higher than that if my writing strikes a responsive chord in readers.""\n\n""Julie promoting your book is not permitted on this program.""\n\n""Oh silly me. Was there some other purpose for me being invited here?""\n\n""Yes the intention was to present viewers with a glimpse at what makes this unattractive and hard-nosed opportunist tick. And then you walk in here looking beautiful and oozing charm so I suppose you'll leave having clearly established that you're also warm and are lovely to your parents, your kids and even your adopted dog likes you. Well, I guess I can't win them all.""\n\n""That's the spirit Sydney. At least you had the …BLEEP…guts to try,""\n\n""Thank you, Julie. Just watch the language, huh?""\n\n""You have a nanny who doubles as your house manager which means you only see your children to say hi and goodbye?""\n\n""Not at all, I work from home and usually don't write when they are running around, although I take and make some calls concerning my work. I also work four hours a week at their school so they see me there; I take them to swimming lessons each Saturday morning and I take my daughter to ballet classes without fail and stay watching. My children and I eat out twice midweek and lunch at their choice of venue on Saturdays. On Sundays which we call Funday we always do something exciting as a family that include Nanny Irene and my parents too and Dillon, my former brief fiancé who's now my husband.""\n\n""Your main income from writing is from writing porn I believe?""\n\n""I don't believe I've ever written anything that qualifies as porn. I've written for and earned income through Real-Time Online Books which caters for Adult and Porn genre writers and readers. I publish exclusively in the Adult section.""\n\n""Yes, quite, and you're breaking our rules about self- promotion again Julie. The book you wrote early this year, Daughters of a Whore has just been declared 'Adult Book of the Year' by the International eBook Publishers' Association, hasn't it?""\n\n""Not that I am aware; when was that announced?""\n\n""Over night.""\n\n""Well-well, aren't I lucky? I haven't had time to look at my emails over the past couple of days.""\n\n""Judging by the title, that book sounds disgusting. Briefly, and choosing your words carefully, what is the theme?""\n\n""Oh you'll love this Sydney. A prostitute had two babies while working, and then retires to live with a guy and they have a child. The adults are killed in a small aircraft crash and the story follows the lives of the daughters who were at that time eight, six and two. The eight-year-old matures to become a rebel and falls prey to men and drugs when she leaves her foster home aged eighteen – and the story then jumps six years to when the two younger sisters searching for their older sister, find her and help to rehabilitate her. She becomes a social worker, the middle sister marries a wealthy financier and adopts two children and the youngest daughter never marries but enjoys the company of men and becomes the mayor of the city where she resides.""\n\n""It sounds lovely… er and risqué.""\n\n""It is, and my first husband proof read that novel for me and confessed it moved him. I cried many times writing that book, but not quite like the tears I wept when writing of the brutal way my husband died when describing how it happened in great detail.""\n\n""Then why did you bother and put yourself through such an ordeal?""\n\n""It was a story inside me wanting to get out; I just had to do it. There are things in Life Without Ted that some readers may find inspirational. I emote heavily when writing, whatever the passion or tragedy, I get the impression I am writing beyond myself. Don't ask me to explain – I don't understand it myself.""\n\n""Well, Julie, we're right out of time. Thank you for being with us tonight and get back to what I understand is your delayed wedding breakfast.\n\n""I'm off home to read Life Without Ted,"" Sydney said. ""Then tomorrow I'll be online to download Daughters of a Whore and on Sunday my family will be introduced to Funday.""\n\n""You're an impressive lady Julie. Good Luck.""\n\n""Thanks Sydney. Whoever said you were hard-nosed needs their head read.""\n\n\n\nThe chauffeur dropped Dillon and Julie at the entertainment venue and that completed his duties.\n\nDillon said slyly, ""Well here we are at our big bash almost three months after our small wedding. Weren't you sad that you were married before just a handful of people wearing that cute little gold dress instead of a white dress and veil?""\n\n""No, when you dropped to your knees, half-drunk I seem to recall, and pleaded to me to marry you without delay I was so moved. You did a brilliant proposal. It seemed the sensible thing to do, making life so much better for the children, and of course I hungrily needed a man, a real man, and that's why I replied 'Yes, marry me Friday week.""\n\n""I'll always love hearing you tell that story to the children as there're growing up.""\n\nDillon and then gently rebuked Julie: ""You avoided answering the question about the white wedding dress?""\n\n""You know me, some questions I never answer.""\n\nSandy and Mark Chapman were waiting for them at the entrance.\n\n""Hi, a wonderful, wonderful TV interview and everyone inside is raving about it,"" yelled Sandy, highly excited.\n\nThey hugged as she said, ""Come with me, Julie – I need to smarten you up a bit.""\n\n""Won't be a minute darling,"" Julie called to Dillon, but he knew otherwise.\n\nMark said, ""Let's go Dillon. We'll be quicker than them but I've stocked up with beer.""\n\nFifteen minutes later, Mark and Sandy stood in the centre of the room with a photographer and a video camerawoman, Julie's parents and Dillon's parents who'd flown in from Europe.\n\nMark hushed the assembly and announced, ""Ladies and Gentlemen – the bride and groom"" and the Wedding March boomed out.\n\nJulie was wearing a fantastic short white lace strapless wedding dress which her parents had ordered from a top dressmaker. Julie's mother Mary said the bride's size had not changed in years and elbowed her husband James in the ribs when he said 'except for her bust."" Sandy and Mark had insisted on paying for the wispy matching veil and stunning thin bejewelled headpiece while to complete the surprise, Dillon's parents provided the Italian shoes and French underwear.\n\nDillon had hired tails and white gloves for himself to give his new wife a replica post-church wedding she'd always remember. He'd also bought wedding clothes for the two children who led Julie and Dillon into the banquet hall, the 400 guests from the book launch who'd now become wedding breakfast guests.\n\nNo other formalities were planned apart from brief speeches of welcome from the co-hosts Mary and Sandy. But when the copies of books for guests arrived someone called out, ""Speech Julie, Speech Julie"" and the call was taken up, ending in applause when she walked to the rostrum with her children and Dillon.\n\nShe was vintage Julie.\n\n""Thank you everyone for humbling me tonight. I'd told myself I hadn't wanted a white wedding dress but cried when this dress was being put on me so my little white lie was evident. This is proving to be a wonderful day for me and for these little guys and this big guy. I love them to bits. To my mom Mary and my friend and honorary surrogate mother Sandy I say heaps of thanks but add if you two weren't sitting on your backsides as bored housewives you wouldn't mess around like this. I'm going to start you two writing – mom's handbook will be called, There's Life After Sex, I Think while Sandy's will be called Half-Crazy People Are Nuts – as she has to be half-crazy to have befriended an adult waif like me as I was at that time.""\n\n""Dillon's parents Helen and George have come all this way from Tuscany where they are living for six months, and it has been so lovely for me and the children to meet them and for Dillon for show them what a task he has taken on with his off-the-wall new wife. Mum and dad, thanks for the astonishing surprise of this great dress. I shall always treasure it and there may come a day when Paula decides to wear it and the day may also come Tim's fiancée eyes it but this is me just romanticizing yet again.\n\n""As I indicated a few minutes ago to Dillon's parents I'll be rather a challenge for their son to handle. I can report the way he's been handling me really gets me going. My big announcement is I've decided to get him writing, to put his masters in English Lit to proper use. He's thinking about it and my suggested title really interests him, What Women Do to Get Their Book Published. He's suggested he and I could co-author a textbook for aspiring authors without the advantage of higher literary study and who are unaware of publishing requirements, some of the detail in plain English about technicalities concerning pace, character development and other things including that old chestnut about clearly establishing point of view.""\n\n""Finally you may be interested to know my damn editor who is here among you with her husband, is pushing me for a follow-up to my book about Ted. As that publishing house doesn't do sex, I'm rather stuffed er perhaps that's not quite the right word but you know what I mean. Well, it's already half-way completed because I never work on only one manuscript at the time. Helping work at Paula and Tim's school opened my eyes, and I gagged when told that legal trends over public and personal safety and liability are likely to squeeze parents' right out of the school grounds permanently. So someone needs to stand up and bellow out the warning of the looming fight-back that is happening right under their noses, and I guess I feel that person is me.""\n\n""You legal mongrels and fat-ass lazy politicians, if you think parents are going to be squeezed out of children's schools without a whimper you've a huge surprise heading your way, so better batten down the hatches. I can't say any more as my husband's associates want our book to be first on the shelves over this issue. My agent waited until Dillon was in Ireland before making my pitch to his company's editors on such a submission and to his astonishment Dillon arrived home to find me holding a $30,000 advance payment from his underlings.\n\n""So, that's where I'm at. On behalf of my parents, I'd like to voice their belief, 'My, hasn't Julie come a long way since we picked her up legless beside her pool'. In case any of you are wondering, yes I did think about Ted when I was going through a repeat of our wedding ceremony here today and I'll be as honest as one can get, yet I privately thanked him for the wonderful life and the two children he gave me.""\n\n""Thanks everyone. Rarely am I humbled but you guys have done Dillon and me and my children Paula and Tim proud. I'm off to the ladies because here ain't the place to cry Julie.""\n\nShe escorted her family from the rostrum amid great applause and then Sandy hurried her outside, both weeping. When they returned Julie found Art Ludwig and his wife Veronica waiting for her with Irene and the children and they all went into a very emotional albeit happy huddle.\n\n* * *\n\nThe months passed and Julie, Dillon and the children settled into a tight, loving family. However Irene was not entirely focused on academic work and home management: young university men began calling, initially singularly, but they multiplied during summer as word spread that great food, complimentary liquor and use of a beautiful swimming pool were available at 'Irene's place' and her wacky employer had to be experienced to be enjoyed.\n\nRegulars looked forward to the occasional appearance of Mrs Giles-Jackson ""She's an off-the-wall character who behaves like a teenager on steroids or something stronger, who over-fits her bikini sensationally and is a laugh a minute,"" was how one visitor described his afternoon with Irene and friends.\n\nBy the time Irene finished her degree, a very intelligent though shy young man devoted to her every whim was regularly as her side. Her parents joined the Giles-Jackson family to attend Irene's graduation ceremony and Dillon took everyone to dinner early so that Paula and Tim could attend.\n\nAs end-of-academic-year had been approaching Julie had been sad that she'd soon be losing her lieutenant, but not so. Irene took her to afternoon tea in the Copper Room at Thompson's Department Store.\n\n""Um, this is very embarrassing,"" Irene began after the sandwiches and cream cakes had been served and she was pouring the coffee.\n\n""It's all right, dear, nothing ventured nothing gained,"" Julie said sweetly, assuming the axe was about to fall.\n\n""You mean I can stay on? Oh Julie, how wonderful,"" cried Irene, hurriedly putting down the coffee pot and leaning over to hug Julie.\n\n""Some graduates take a year off before trying to kick- start a career. I thought I'd like to stay on for another year and attempt to start a novel.""\n\nShe was invited to continue on as house manager and accepted the additional salaried role of acting as Julie's personal assistant. Those two were so happy!\n\n\n\nInternational sales of Life After Ted are expected to top 3.55 million by the end of this month; Julie's follow-on book Parental Revolt in the Schoolyard is already No. 7 on the Best-Seller list for non-fiction hardcover books with pressure groups springing up nationally aiming at bringing politicians to heel over the right of parents to directly involve themselves in classroom and sports and other school activities and at the same time be protected by special legislation against spurious litigation.\n\nJulie's new book, Men – Why Are They on This Planet? Has already gained advance orders exceeding 800,000 and it's not due to go to the printers until the end of next month.\n\nJulie's productivity is keeping Gary Giles very happy and he and Dillon regularly play golf together regularly, both being on single-figure handicaps. Their wives go shopping together and the families meet once or twice a month over a meal.\n\nJulie hosts TV's syndicated wildly successful An Hour Being Roasted by Julie. It's Nor-East TV's national award-winning show that currently has the TV station defending law suits totalling more than $8.8 million against the show from very disgruntled 'roasted' celebrities. The TV owners are thrilled by the controversy and their lawyers advise that the claimants won't be successful in gaining anything but further notoriety if they proceed to court.\n\nA sum of $30,000 from initial royalties received from Julie's first book was donated to the city's Department of Pathology for new equipment; $5000 was donated to the re-equipment fund at Paula and Tim's school and so far $244,000 from Julie has gone into the Heavy Traffic Accident Research Foundation's funds and specifically tagged to be spent on safer movement of containers on highways; that support will continue for as long as Life After Ted continues to produce revenue.\n\nJulie is fine, in great trim and right now is on the phone to Paul Wiseman saying she'll accept the $825,000 he's negotiated for the film rights to Life after Ted on the condition that a water-tight agreement is inserted into the contract and written to ensure that the film script, filming and all subsequent film editing relating to her late husband Ted follows closely that of him portrayed in 'spirit, character and presence' in her book.\n\nShe horrified Paul, instructing him if that request was declined then he should tell the negotiators to stick their offer.\n\nDillon, Julie, Paula and Tim have just returned from the Crusoe Resort where they attended the wedding of Paul Chapman and the Bobbi Fitzgerald, the daughter of the resort's executive chairman which followed a week after the couple's graduation. Paul didn't really think a wedding was necessary, but Bobbi did, which indicates who will wear the pants in that marriage.\n\nPaula has been talking to Julie and Dillon about 'making' a baby sister for her; Tim thinks that's okay providing it's a boy. Julie and Dillon rather like the idea of adding their 'mix' to the family."
1152,Crying Baby,"['m-solo', 'sf']","I first started looking at them about that time. The woman had a very wrinkled mouth and loose skin hanging off her neck. I decided that she might not be old after all, but just have some skin weirdness. Her arms seemed perfectly fine after all and her eyes had a decidedly youthful shine. Maybe the kid was hers. I hoped that the kid would have a better draw of looks than the mother.\n\nThe kid began crying louder after someone slammed the sliding door shut returning from a cigarette between the cars. The kid had very little hair and seemed to be quite young. The baby looked about nine-ten pounds. The woman was holding it close to her chest, smoothing the scarce hair, and talking softly to it.\n\n""Hush my baby, quiet my baby. All is alright, silence my little one. Dry your tears, quell your fears, lil' baby. Your mother is here, my small infant son.""\n\nThe woman had lovely copper-red hair in a long braid. She put the baby in her lap so that she would have a free hand to reach into her bag. She pulled out a bottle to feed the child. I turned my eyes to her breasts under the purple tee-shirt. Largish and firm, decidedly not those of an old woman. The baby refused the bottle and continued to bawl. She checked the diaper, satisfied, she left it on. She put the bottle back and lifted the child to her chest again. Swaying gently she began to recite a lyric I couldn't understand. It might have been Scots or Old English because I thought I could make out parts but mostly it was beyond me.\n\nWe pulled out of Babylon, the train was now express to Jamaica; about an hour away. The conductor made one last pass through the car and disappeared into the closed first car. I turned around and noticed There was only one other person in the car way off at the other end, apparently sleeping. I smiled to see him so peaceful in spite of the crying. My coffee was finished now, it seemed unlikely I could get any sleep. I turned back to look at the woman and child. I stared at her chest. The kid was flailing his arms about as he cried and one of his fists kept hitting her chest and causing the breasts to vibrate temptingly. I noticed that I was getting hard but ignored it.\n\nThen the woman reached up and touched her chin in an odd way. She stopped her poetry and hummed instead. Moments later her jaw dropped down several inches. She glanced over at me for the first time and I pretended to stare out the window. I examined the sight from the corner of my eye. Her jaw was very odd looking. It was as if the entire bone had descended to in front of her Adam's apple. She began to undress the child. The screams seemed louder and now unable to reach her bosom with its hands, the kid managed to keep her chest jiggling by kicking. I was rubbing myself through my jeans. My erection was very much un-ignorable.\n\nThen she did something unnatural. She stretched her mouth open wider than the kid's skull. I guessed she must of dislocated her jaw or something when it fell down. The wrinkled skin of her lips was now stretched taut. Her face looked as distorted as something in a funny mirror, but it didn't look old. I opened my fly and pulled out my penis, much turned on by the kink value of this new development. She lifted the baby up to her mouth and it seemed to go crazy with fear. She held its arms still and began to slip the skull in her mouth. It was a tight fit. I was masturbating now, not even thinking how odd it must be to do it in such a public place.\n\nShe leaned her head back and lifted the baby above her so that gravity would help push it down her throat. The baby began to urinate out of fear. The stream sprayed against the wall the seats in front. She was slowly pushing the child down her throat. The loose skin of her neck was filling out with the meal. Once the whole head was in her mouth she stopped and sealed her lip around its throat. I squeezed my glans and frenum together with my thumb and forefinger with each stroke. The waves of pleasure flowed wonderfully from the pressure. The pissing had stopped and the baby was slowing down. The urine on the walls still dripped.\n\nThe woman was quite still for several minutes and I slowed my masturbation to keep me going for the whole thing. It was a long time after the baby had ceased to move that she began to start swallowing. She held on to the child's feet and slowly lowered them as her throat strained to engulf the body. I wondered at once how she could breathe, but then put the thought out of my mind. I was enjoying this too much to question it.\n\nHer mouth and throat were grossly distorted from the human norm and her chest was beginning to swell with the meal and I had never been so turned on in all my life. My hand was rubbing hard, squeezing, and pulling, and I didn't care that I had no lube and that I was chafing. Her meal was progressing so slowly that I feared I may not be able to hold my cum till she was done. Already the precum was showing and I was thrashing away. But either my perception of time changed or she began to work faster. I was coming and she was up to the knees of baby and I had a huge amount of spunk to milk out and she was eating faster and faster. I was stroking my semi-hard shaft as I watched the lump in her throat that was the infant's feet disappear into her bloated torso.\n\nShe reached up to push her jaw back into place. I pulled out a napkin that I had gotten with my coffee. I used it to wipe up the thick semen as best I could. Then I put the coarse, sticky paper in the empty coffee cup. I eased my genitals back into my pants and closed my fly. The lump was settling into the woman's stomach and her face had returned to normal proportions with very loose skin when I next glanced over.\n\nShe collected her belongings into the baby bag and stood up. She walked over to me and pulled out a box of Djarums. She held out one. I looked at it a moment. I collected my garbage, stood and took the offered cigarette. Together we walked silently to the far exit of the car. She took a cigarette for herself. In the vestibule between the cars she offered me a light and then lit up herself.\n\nIn silence we waited in the noisy cubicle as the train slowed for the approach to Jamaica station. She finished her cigarette first and tossed it out on the tracks. There was one last movement in her stomach that I saw. I stubbed out the cigarette and put the butt in the coffee cup.\n\nWe pulled into the station. ""I'm taking the E train,"" she told me.\n\n""I'm transferring to go into Woodside,"" I told her.\n\nThe doors opened. We stepped out. She leaned over and gave me a brief kiss on the lips. I hugged her. She turned and walked down the platform to the exit to the subways. I tossed out the coffee cup and crossed the platform to board the waiting train."
1153,Crystal Part 1,"['m-solo-teen', 'cd']","I started calculating how much I would make, with tip, and felt very pleased. The good feeling was supplimented by my feeling of having just talked to Marsha. She always made me feel very comfortable and at ease with myself. At 28 and a mother of 2 small children, she was probably one of the most beautiful, well dressed, feminine, and nicest women I had ever known. She was confident of her womanhood. When we talked the eye contact that we had almost belied some hidden meaning. I sensed an attraction somehow magnetic and very drawing something she felt for me but I couldn't quite understand it. She was very sensitive and loved her kids with a passion. Chip and she made a perfect pair. He was a rising star Lawyer in Manhattan and was being considered for full partnership where he was an associate. He made a lot of money and had a beautiful house and car. In spite of his higher than average salary for the area he was not snobbish in the least.\n\nSaturday's matches went very well. We won by 45 points and I got another win with a pin which insured me a place on Varsity the next week without having to go through wrestleoffs. What was really nice was I did not have to pull weight for this match and did not feel drained. On the contrary I felt envigorated. Chip pulled his Lincoln up to the curb outside the house and beeped his horn.\n\n""Hi how are you. Have you told your parents that you will be home late tonight, or rather tommorow morning.""\n\n""Yes,"" I replied, ""They know about it, and it is ok with them.""\n\n""Would you like to meet them Chip?""\n\n""Ok."" He said still with his bubbling character.\n\nWe went up to the house and my dad and he almost fell over one another bragging about me. Chip was up on sports and knew about my record. He was a very good speaker and knew human nature and was at ease with everyone. He and dad struck it off right away. I can't imagine anyone not liking him. After chatting for awhile, Chip and I left. He grilled me all about the match, hanging on every detail. He loved to listen and I realized that perhaps of all the men older than myself I probably had more respect and admiration for Chip than all the others put together.\n\nWe got to their tri-level home on the fashionable east side of town in just a few minutes. As I got out of the car. Adam and Sara came tumbling toward me as fast as their 5 and 3 year old legs would carry them. I went down on my knees and opened my arms. I really loved these two kids. My future goals wanted desperately to have 2 kids just like these. They also loved me. I was a kid's, kid. We tumbled around, I could make them laugh by standing on my head and doing forward rolls. Sara was still at the ""peek-a-boo"" stage, dissolving into a lump of giggles every time we played. Adam liked that I could pull pennies out of his hair and ears, and drove his parents crazy when I left trying to get Chip to pull money out of his head.\n\nMarsha came out of the house following her 2 wild-ones. I looked up from underneath Adam who had me pinned. And saw Marsha standing over us with a beautiful smile. She was breathtaking wearing a grey silk dress and a black slip with garter stockings underneath which I could easily see from my current strained but enjoyable vantage. The sight and exhiliration began to tell in my center, and I could feel my considerable maleness getting hard. Since I was wearing a long coat, I knew it was not visible and just enjoyed the feeling. We all trundled inside where there was a warm fire in the fireplace. Marsha motioned me to the couch while the two indians sat back down in front of the TV to finish their milk and cookies.\n\n""Make sure Adam goes to the bathroom before bed and make sure Sara's diaper is dry or change it."" Sara gave me all the instructions I would need and admonished me for letting them stay up in the past. The eye connection was there again and a deep seated warm feeling came over me. I couldn't quite get a handle on my feeling for Marsha. It was not really sexual at least not like my developing feelings and experimentation with Carol. Perhaps the feeling I had was a true love not complicated by sex or even relationship. BUT IT WAS THERE!\n\nMarsha got her mink short stole from the closet and in a few minutes they were on their way. I picked up the scattered remains of the cookies and took the glasses and put them in the sink. Time for some fun with the kids then off to bed. We played with the etch-a-sketch, and various put the peg in the hole games until about 8:15 and I pronounced that it was time for BED. Not welcome words for any kid, but I was able to bribe them with a ponyback ride up the stairs. First I checked Sara's condition and she was fine. Then I scooted Adam into the hall bathroom for his duty. I routed around in the bathtub for the pottyseat which was stored there when visitors came. Adam still had a slight problem of falling through the hole. As I slid the glass door open I noticed a pair of black stockings hanging on the towel rack. My little girl inside swelled a little in her resting place in my body and the very tip of my penis twitched at the sight. This was something that I might check out later since I was alone and had plenty of time. Adam finished his ""duty"" in grand style. I marveled at the amount contained in that little body!\n\nOn a previous sitting job I had read a ""Golden Book"" to them and now they wanted another. I flipped Sara into her crib and told Adam that I would only read him a story if he would comb my hair.\n\nHe thought that was a fair deal and I went and got a brush from the bathroom, again glancing at the stockings. After getting through with ""The Little Choo Choo"" with several pauses to go back and look at pictures, I noticed that Sara was sound asleep and Adam's brushing was getting lethargic. So I tucked him in and lit the Donald Duck nightlight and proceeded downstairs. I turned the bathroom light off and paused at Chip and Marsha's bedroom door, which was the next one down the hall. Carol and I had made out on their bed once, until it got a little too serious for me, but other than that I had never been in their room alone. I pushed the door open and glanced in thinking of the wonders which must be in the drawers and closets. I glanced around marveling at the size of the room, about 20 ft square with what would later be called a king sized bed on one wall. Behind the bed was all mirror tiles from floor to ceiling. On either side were nightstands which were part of the headboard. The nightstands contained a stereo system on what must have been Chip's side.\n\nThere was what appeared to be a satin coverlet on the bed. And pink satin sheets. The bed was a canopy type with sort of curtains hanging down around the perimiter. If you were lying down on the bed the top inside of the canopy was a large mirror and you could stare up at yourself when you were lying on your back. In the upper corners were 2 small stereo speakers on either side. Along one wall were two walk-in closets with mirrors again, from floor to ceiling which made the room look even larger and disguised the closets behind. On the wall across from the bottom of the bed was the entry door and also a bathroom/sitting area door. Between the entry door and the bathroom door, was an upright dresser which must be Chip's. In the bathroom, Marsha had a wall to wall vanity area with stage lights and wall to wall mirror. There was a shower and dressing area across from the vanity. The shower doors were mirrors. When pulled shut, if you stood at the vanity mirror, by getting at certain angles, you could see images disappear into the vanishing point. In the sitting area was a 3-panel mirror where you could see both your back and front at the same time, and a clothes press type closet.\n\nOn the right side of the bed the wall was papered with fine rose brocade wallpaper. In the middle of the wall was a bow window immediately in front of which was a long low dresser which apparently was Marsha's. It was a splended room, neither masculine nor feminine but a blend of characters and certainly set up for lovemaking!\n\nI was very tempted to go over and investigate all the drawers and closets but for some reason I felt like I was intruding and it would be wrong.\n\nI reluctantly went downstairs to watch some television and get a Coke, which really was a no-no for a wrestler during the weight pulling season. Heck. I did not have to make 128 anymore so the treat would taste good! I settled down on the couch with my coke and choclate chip cookies just as the ""Saturday Night Movie"" was starting. The feature presentation was ""The Five Pennies"" which I had already seen. I rifled through the magazine rack and settled on a Cosmopolitan Issue for that month. Mom did not buy anything but Woman's day and that magazine was pretty plain. The only reason I liked Woman's Day was for the ""You can build this (fill in the blank) with simple hand tools"" Cosmo was another story.\n\nThey always had a pretty girl on the cover and the list of articles always interested me. I was chicken to buy the magazine on the newsstand but never failed to scan the articles listed on the front cover, while pretending to look at the ""Popular Science"" magazine, or whatever was next to it.\n\nI stared wistfully at the beautiful blond woman in a strapless sequined sheath dress on this months cover. The fashion section feature this month was ""Preview of Bathing suits for Spring"" Yum--- Yum! One of my favoritist passtimes was to go to the shore during the summer and rivit my attention on the prettiest girls in the prettiest bathing suits from behind a pair of sunglasses. The suits were fantastic! Bikinis so small they left little to the imagination. A leapord Skin swimdress really caught my eye and I wondered what it must feel like to wear a tight fitting suit with panties under a very short skirt. I could feel my hands trembling slightly at my fantasy thoughts.\n\n""I wonder if Marsha has any suits like this that I might try on?""\n\nThe thought gripped me for a few seconds then subsided. I continued to leaf through the Magazine until I came to the ""Maidenform"" add. ""I dreamt I was at a business meeting in my Maidenform bra"" the copy read. ""I sure wish I was at the same meeting.!"" She had beautiful black hair and was sitting at a long table with her suit jacket open exposing a beautiful, lacy, black bra. The twinging between my legs was getting stronger. ""I wonder if Marsha has any bras like this?"" I had never worn a bra before and wondered what it would be like. I knew the little girl inside me would love to try on a bra. I decided on a compromise. I would go upstairs and find one of Marsha's bras and bring it into the bathroom put it on the vanity and masturbate in the sink while I imagined wearing the bra. That would not be violating any of Marsha's stuff and I was an expert at this kind of self enjoyment technique.\n\nI put the Cosmo back in the rack and proceeded upstairs. I walked to the end of the hall and checked on the kids just to make sure they were ok. I had plenty of uninterupped time since it was only nine thirty and Marsha and Chip would be out till after midnight.\n\nI pushed the bedroom door open and went in, closing the door behind me so that the kids would not come in if they woke up. \n\nI decided to make a thorough investigation of the room. Starting at the first closet, I opened the door to see about 30 business suits. Chip had suits for every occasion even 2 tuxedos. Going on to Marsha's closet, when I opened the door the sight fairly took my breath away. The closet was filled with an assortment of beautiful dresses, some plain and quite a number of beautiful gowns. I reached out and touched one short pink cocktail gown with billows of petticoats in the skirt. The stirring was getting stronger. I carefully looked at each dress and skirt and some beautiful lacy blouses. I felt that I had reached heaven. I had never seen or been close to things this pretty. I closed the closet and moved on to the nearest bedside table which I figured was Chip's I opened the top drawer and found it contained some current legal Periodicals and several Styles. Also there was a box of TROJANS! Fantastic! Carol and I had been getting very hot and heavy lately and I was far too embarassed to buy these things in the store. Sooner or later I knew that I would need one of these. I thought of taking one but decided that I would take one later when I really needed one. I opened the second drawer and there they were. At least 12 issues of Playboy Magazine! You could not buy these in the open. The only place you could get one was at the station and they were under the counter so you had to ask and I COULDN'T DO THAT!\n\nMy head began to get dizzy. I picked up the top magazine, which was the current issue. I opened to the centerfold which was legendary. Three whole pages of an Almost totally naked woman!\n\nThe closest I had come to seeing a totally naked woman was In a cartoon sex book that I had found torn in half while walking along the railroad tracks one day. All the pictures were really illustrations like in the comic books. My mom had found the book and absconded with it in a trail of ""I'm getting rid of this filthy trash"" I could never understand how beautiful women could be filthy trash. And why the Sears Catalog pictures of undergarments was not filthy trash also.\n\nI stared at the beautiful blond woman. She had only a brief bikini on, and her bosom was bare and beautiful. My boyhood twiched at the very end telling me it really liked this. I looked at the other pictures in the layout. Something seemed missing or wrong. The pictures were exciting me but somehow it was not as intense as the woman in the Maidenform ad. This woman seemed too perfect. Almost like the plastic dolls we played with when we were kids. The part that I focused on the most and seemed to be complete was the shiny triangle of the silver bikini she was wearing. I wondered what beautiful thing that the bikini hid? Making a note to follow up on the other issues I carefully put the issue back the way it was and moved on.\n\nOn Marsha's side of the bed the top drawer contained a few fashion catalogs and womens' magazines. Including a Women's Day! There were a few Greeting cards mixed in. I opened one up and found it was from Chip with a thank you for some memorable but unnamed event. In the bottom drawer was a large plug in hand massager with springs on the bottom, a small tube of something called K-Y, and what looked like a riding crop with black ribbons on the end.\n\nPushing the drawer shut, I moved over to Marshas dresser which was my main objective for being there. I opened the first drawer and it contained PANTIES! all different colors. I reached into the bundle of softness and strains of fine perfume wafted up. I again became dizzy with anticipation. I pulled one yellow pair of panties out of the drawer and held them up to me they were nylon and fairly plain. I put these back and picked out a black pair. they were absolutly breathtaking to the girl who lived inside me.\n\nI could feel her heart beating as it never had before. I looked at the label size 5 / Maidenform!!! That settled it I was definitly going to wear these beautiful panties and become the Maidenform woman. ""I dreamt I was transformed into the Maidenform Woman in Chip and Marsha's Bedroom"". They were very, Very fine nylon weave (not like the coarse weave nylon my mom had from the 5 and ten.) At the leg openings, a pleated band of stiffer sheer nylon about an inch wide all the way around to the back. At the waistband was a short sheer skirt which came almost to the leg openings on the side and extended halfway down the back. The skirt portion joined in the front forming an inverted v up to the waistband.\n\nI closed the drawer and went over to the bed. I removed all my clothes and carefully laid them out on the bed so I could get at them quickly if If Chip and Marsha came back early. I glanced at the clock on top of Chips dresser. 9:45 still plenty of time for this excursion into wonderland. I wandered over to the closet mirrors and slipped the panties on. I became very excited. My heart was beating till I thought I was going to faint. When it settled down a bit a wonderful warm feeling enveloped me. They looked right on me They looked natural. Whats more they felt good. I could feel the stiff netting on my nearly hairless legs.\n\nI took a few steps and the netting brushed against my legs. Wonderful! My mind thought of Marsha's womanhood. Her most private and wonderful part had been where my most private and wonderful part was now. That was as it should be! My woman had adjoined hers. I reached back and put my hands on the skirt and felt the luxurious smooth feeling of the nylon on nylon. I tore myself away from the mirror lest I have an accident in these lovely panties. Back to the dresser again. The next, and larger drawer held an array of nightgowns some satin some nylon, and some even looked like SILK. ""I wonder if Marsha would miss any of these If I borrowed one?"" I would come back to this drawer but I was looking for a bra for a very express purpose. The next drawer contained foundation garments. Bra and girdle all in ones some fit on the whole body and some were short with just the bra and garters. This was more like it, But I really wanted to have a bra something like the ""Maidenform Woman"" Closing the drawer, I moved on to the next drawer. Jackpot! About 10 bras were in the drawer.\n\nAlso in there were some lacy garterbelts. I picked up each bra and looked at it. There was a black one which had the same netting as on my panties. THIS IS IT! The one I had been looking for. The tops of each cup had the same stiff netting but without pleats. The bottom of each cup was made of satiny nylon like my panties there was some padding at the bottom of each cup on the inside. The label said 36 B/Maidenform. Now I could become the Maidenform Woman in the magazine. I could not hook the narrow band in the back! I had to hurry! I hooked the band in the back and swiveled it around to the front and snaked my arms in to the straps. The bra sat too high on my chest and looked congruous. I adjusted the straps to the the full length and pulled the bra down over my tits. Perfect fit! The cups were not full enough but the size was otherwise right. ""I think I'll try on the garterbelt also. This is really fun! The garterbelt I chose was very much like the bra. It was made of black fine nylon with an embroidered rose above each of the 4 garters. I had to put it on backwards and slide it around. The garters hung down and tickled my legs. I closed my eyes and turned around and eased my way across to the other side of the room with the mirror wall. I opened my eyes.\n\nWith just bedside lights on the sight when I opened my eyes took my breath away. My stomach sucked in my heart beat wildly. I was a woman! My penis was hard and extended up the front of the panties stopping above the v of the panty skirt. I shook my head my hair brushed my sholders. I dipped my head down, my long hair cascading forward. It was too much for my boy but my girl was laying down somewhere between my groin and my brain luxuriously writhing from side to side. I knelt down on one knee since if I did not I would buckle. I had to sit down. I crawled over to Marshas easy chair near the dresser, and pulled myself up. My heart was pounding it hurt. I closed my eyes my boy was very near ejaculating in the panties. That thought seemed like a desecration. I do not know how long I sat there in a swoon however, I came to with the very warm feeling of womanhood back in my brain. I crossed my legs and glanced down at the bra and panties. My mind wandered to Marsha. I ........... MY GOD! She can see me. The thought was very fleeting. Almost telepethically I felt that Marsha and I were sharing the same thought at that same moment! Rediculous! That is just my mind on overload! My nerves. I got up and walked over to Chips dresser. Only 10:00 P.M.\n\n""Well as long as I am this far I might as well see what a dress will look like. Marsha is about the same size as I am and those beautiful dresses in the closet are there for me to try on. If I don't do it tonight I will probably never get another chance."" I pulled the closet door open again and began going through the dressy dresses one by one. My mind wanted something in black to match my black panties, garter, and bra. There were several black dresses, most had buttons in the back and knowing how much trouble I had had with the bra I dedided on one which had no buttons in the back. It was a cocktail dress. The front of the dress was fairly low cut but buttoned, or rather hooked up the front to the low scooping bustline. The material of the bodice was some sort of stiff, boned material in the midriff. The bodice was satin lined with black lace over the whole front down to the waistline. The back was high and came up to a collar which was narrow and buttoned around the neck the effect was a large opening to the bustline in the front and a narrow collar. the sleeves were of clear net puff type black nylon and I wondered if my arms would go through the elastic which formed a ruffle about midway down the upper arm. The skirt portion of the dress was made of soft shiny black velvet in the form of a fairly tight sheath with two peplum type short overskirts of the same material. The skirt was lined with black acetate, which rustled delicously when I shook the hanger. The whole dress appeared to be handmade. This was definitly the one I wanted to try!\n\nI slipped the skirt down over my head and resisting the temptation to look in the mirror. I hooked the hooks in the front which were then covered over with small buttons covered with the same material as the bodice. I did not look in the mirror but took a few steps, and almost fell. The sheath which came down to just below my knees, restricted my normal stride the feeling was delicious. The underslip of taffeta made a rustling noise and felt good on my naked legs. I turned to look at myself in the wall mirror and there stood a rather beautiful, boyish looking woman. My boy was not excited. The earlier hard-on (The size of which was the envy of most of the other boys who had not started to develop) was gone. He was soft but very content in his nylon prison. ""My feelings have been replaced by the feelings of a woman.""\n""I feel right.""\n""I feel complete""\n""I feel warm and very small inside.""\n\nTo complete the job I knew I must have those seemed stockings that were dangling in the hall bathroom. I opened the bedroom door leaned my head out and glanced at the half open kids bedroom door. I waited a few seconds and there was no noise coming from their room. I tiptoed toward their room with just the teltale rustle of the slip making any noise. I slipped into the bathroom and shut the door before turning on the light. I did not want the kids to wake up with the bathroom light shining in their doorway.\n\nI pulled the door of the tub open and carefully lifted the stockings off the towel rack inside the shower. I did not want to put any runs in the stockings although I thought to myself that if I did I could lay them on the floor and Marsha would probably think that I removed them when I got Adam's potty seat out. I put one of my hands in the stockings. They were very, very sheer.\n\nThis would be another first for my little girl. Except for make-up, and shoes this would complete the transformation. Then I would hike the skirt up and let this beautiful girl stroke the boy inside to a delicious climax. The garters covered with satin ribbon were dangling somewhere up under the dress. I hiked the dress up in a bunch at my waistline. Gosh! the dress fits perfectly. Leaning back against the sink and counter on the rear wall, I carefully bunched one stocking up and slipped the reinforced (but still sheer toe and heel) over my foot and pulled the stocking up my leg the reinforced top came almost up to the panties. I had to shorten up both the garters so that the stocking would not sag. When I got that done I worked on the other leg. I had only a little bit of hair on my legs and what there was was short and blond. I turned to look in the mirror over the sink on the back wall and was disappointed that I could not see my legs. I stretched up as high as I could but could only see a little of the stockings. I looked down at my legs and could see that the tops of the stockings were not showing. The ""mice"" as Carol called them, made little bumps on the velvet on the outside of the dress. ""I feel good.""\n""I feel right.""\n""I feel SEXY.""\n""The boy who's sole I reside in is not sexually excited as he was before.""\n""I wonder if I can excite him."" I looked in the mirror above the sink and slowly turned from side to side to see the overall...\n\n""Earl are you in there?"" it was Marsha's voice!\n\n""Oh, God in Heaven what am I going to do now? Why didn't I hear them?"" I realized that the exhaust fan was making enough noise to obliterate sounds outside the room. I thought of my clothes carefully laid on the bed for fast change.\n\n""How could I have lost track of time so badly? It couldn't be that late!""\n\nMy heart was beating so wildly that I thought that I was going to die. I glanced around. There were no outside windows. On the ceiling was a small air conditioning return duct, but I could not have gotten through that. There was no escape. ""Maybe I should get naked and put the clothes in the bathtub. Being naked is probably better than being caught this way. But how do I explain that"" My mind was racing for an excuse. I could not think of anything.\n\n""Earl are you alright?"" It was Chip's voice this time.\n\nI had to answer. I croaked out ""Yes Chip I'll be out in a minute."" I hadn't spoken in probably 2 hours and my fright was so complete that my voice took on an alarming croaking sound. I heard Marsha take the few steps down the hall and open the kids room door. I also heard Chip push the bedroom door open.\n\n""...Maybe if I make a break of it I can make the front door?"" Then what? outside-shoeless-in probably 20 degree weather, I heard Chip just outside the door and heard Marsha close the kids room door. Chip said something to Marsha about clothes I could not hear the whole exchange but Marsha said something back to Chip. Maybe I could pretend to be taking a bath. Crap! I was caught!\n\nMarsha tapped lightly on the door. ""Earl are you sure you're OK? Your voice sounded very strange, honey!""\n\n""Honey! She called me Honey! Her voice sounded very soft and soothing."" Maybe she might understand. GOD NO! Even if she does Chip is a man and he won't understand!\n\n""Please open the door so I can see that you are OK."" Marsha said softly.\n\nI really had no other choice. I had to open the door sometime. I just hoped that they would not tell my mom or dad. I knew that I would never babysit here again. Although I didn't think that there was anything wrong with the feeling I had for my girl inside I had no doubt that Chip and Marsha would think that I was crazy and not ever have me back.\n\n""Please, Honey, open the door, It's OK."" a very soothing voice implored.\n\nI heard Marsha say something else to Chip and decided that I would take the consequenses.\n\nBreifly I turned around to glance in the mirror one more time to see what was there and I saw a very frightened looking boy in a woman's dress"" Not bad but still a boy dressed as a woman. ""Marsha I am going to open the door."" I said, My voice had settled down again but my heart was in my throat.\n\nI turned the knob and slowly opened the door. Marsha was standing right there in the doorway and Chip was leaning back against the wall on the other side. I saw Marsha's eyes widen as large as frying pans. She just stood there. Slowly with a twinkle in her eyes, a smile began and it got bigger and bigger. Chip started to laugh and I----STARTED TO CRY.\n\nBIG tears welled up in my eyes, they blurred my vision. I hung my head down and put my face in my hands and just sobbed. My body was heaving with deep sobs. Again I felt faint but this time it was with mental exhaustion. I felt very tired all of a sudden and thought I would crumple up on the floor in a puddle of sobs. I felt an arm going around my back, and a hand lifting under my chin. I kept my eyes closed tight with tears streaming down my cheeks. My head came up and the hand under my chin went around my back. My head settled down into a world of perfume and sweet clean smelling hair. Marsha was holding me up with both arms tightly around my back.\n\n""It's OK sweetheart,"" she soothed softly in my ear. ""Please stop crying. I understand."" I was not in the real world. This was all a bad dream.\n\n""It's OK. It.s OK, honey."" The words began to sooth my injury. ""Please stop crying you are going to ruin my dress. You're also going to ruin your dress, which is a designer original."" Slowly my sobbing subsided to small wimpers. ""You look better in that dress than I ever did,"" her voice had a little cheer and lilt to it. ""I've never liked it.""\n\nSlowly she released her grip on me but grabbed my arm thinking I might fall. I opened my tear sodden eyes to see Marsha's face in front of mine a few inches away. The smile was still there but had a totally different feeling. The sole contact that I had felt before was back. I could not for the life of me figure out why. I had trespassed into her world without permission. My boys mind saw that as a violation of her private world.\n\n""Come on honey, lets go downstairs and sit and talk for a while, Chip and I both think the world of you and this does not make any difference. I think I understand."" This cannot be happening. My boys mind was feeling and reeling with all sorts of emotions now. Swimming in a totally confused state. I began to walk out of the bathroom door with Marsha still holding my hand, more or less supporting and leading me. ""What a wonderful woman."" I thought to myself as my wits were coming back. I could not beleive that God had created such a perfect being. As if she were reading my mind she squeezed my hand.\n\nI had a little bit of difficulty getting down the stairs in the tight sheath dress. This was the first time I had ever worn a dress muchless ever tried to negotiate stairs.\n\nChip was at the bottom of the stairs and his laughter had been replaced by a large grin. ""A friendly grin."" How can you also accept this in another man?"" I thoutht. As Marsha, still guiding me by the hand passed by Chip, he reached up and softly put his hand between my sholders and ran it very slowly down my back and over my fanny. I could feel the layers of nylon and satin rub under his touch. It a was forceful yet tender motion.\n\n""What"" was I feeling?????? All of a sudden with a mixture of disgust? confusion? revulsion? PLEASURE? I realized that he was looking at me as a woman or girl AND NOT A BOY! My mind on this night of rollercoaster emotions was again alert and thinking. No It was not disgust! Then what was it? The little girl within me sprang to life. She had been hiding in the deepest recesses of my body. I felt her start to bloom like a flower after a thunder shower. I shivered under his touch. I saw Marsha respond to my shiver and glance at Chip. The glance was like a warning, It was as If she was still reading my mind. Chip removed his hand from my fanny and just followed Marsha and I to the couch. I again had some difficulty sitting down. I akwardly pulled the dress up slightly and tried to sit down but rather flopped onto the couch. I thought the skirt had ripped but a glance showed me that it had not. Chip sat in his chair across from the couch. He was staring at my legs and I realized that the skirt had hiked up to show the garters and Marsha's stocking tops. I felt somewhat exposed and squirmed to get the dress modestly down. My girl was again returning and had a grip on about one half of my emotional being. Marsha sat down beside me on the couch and put her arm around me. All this took just a few minutes but seemed like an eternity. She turned to me and looked me in the eyes, a deep penetrating look, a knowing look, a friendly look.\n\n""Do you know that I can feel your thoughts, Honey? I like your thoughts. I can feel the struggle of two soles within your one sole. Whenever I look at you I have a very good and fond feeling. The feeling is that God created something very special in you"" Her voice went on in very soft manner.\n\n""The reason we came home Is that I got an alarm feeling that you were afraid. After we got out of the movies. I was not as tuned into you as when we are together but, a fleeting feeling of alarm crossed my thoughts then went away."" I remembered sitting in the chair and thinking with alarm that she could read my mind and could discover me.\n\nShe continued ""I have a very good feeling about you. Whenever I am near you I feel contentment of being with a very complete person. I like when you are with my children. I have watched you with them and you make them feel secure and happy.""\n\nI finally had composed myself enough to get out a few words my fright and confusion was becoming the same warm inner glow again under this wonderful womans massaging.\n\n""Marsha, I'm sorry I am wearing your beautiful clothes. I feel like I have cheated in some way.""\n\n""Why?"" she asked. ""You are a beautiful person. I know of your 'girl' within your spirit. She is lovely. A devilish sprite. She does not compete for your maleness. She adds to it. Magnifies it! The clothes are suitable for her. She has a very elagent personality. You are a very beautiful male person. I am very attracted by your maleness, as perhaps you have noticed. Your beauty expressing your feminine being within completes the male that you are.""\n\nI had never given the 'whys' much thought. Marsha seemed to be telling me what I was feeling and the whys involved.\n\nI will help you to become more complete as a feminine person. I am an expert by many standards and I would take great delight in your happiness expressing your femininity. It is only 11:00 o'clock and we have several hours yet this evening to explore more of this world you find so intreguing. I'm just glad you are not hurt. I got very worried when I flet your alarm. Come lets go back up to the bedroom and play a little.""\n\n""I love you Marsha"" I said sincerely.\n\n""I love you too..."" I could see her thinking. ""...Crystal! Yes that is a beautiful name I'll call you Crystal.""\n\nShe reached up and softly ran her hand down my cheek, with a twinkle in her eye. I think it was a tear."
1154,Crystal Part 2,"['m-solo-teen', 'cd']","After putting several logs on the fire Chip had settled down in his recliner and put some soft music on the stereo. He glanced up at we two girls with smile and went back to sipping his scotch and water.\n\nLeading the way she gracefully ascended the stairs and I half stumbled up behind her trying to keep my balance. She chuckled ""Pull your dress up just above your knees honey then you can climb easier.""\n\nWe went into her domain in the bathroom. She pulled out a stool from under the vanity and motioned for me to sit down. When I was comfortable she produced a cloth sheet which she fastened around my neck. ""Tonight we will just have a little time to work with your beautiful hair. I'll turn it under at the ends in a pageboy style which should look beautiful. She turned on a box of hot rollers and chatted to me as If I were the girlfriend that she had mentioned. She began to tell me about herself as she went I realized why I was so intrigued by her.\n\nMarsha was the only child from a wealthy family. Her father, a stockbroker on the N.Y. exchange and mother were killed six years earlier in a tragic car crash by a drunken driver. (Who, of course survived.) Their considerable estate came to Marsha when she was 21 and graduating from college. She and Chip were lovers and lived together during their college years. Both went to NYU and she had taken fashion merchandising. They were married when they graduated the next year and decided to start a family right away. When the children were school age she planned to start her own fashion business in the city. She would specialize in men's fashions. She wanted to design as well as run the business. At the moment she felt the kids were far more important and were her immediate career.\n\nShe spoke of her parents, especially her father in almost a reverent way. She loved her father dearly. He had wanted a boy, but never made her feel guilty about it. They were good friends and she shared many of his interests. She especially liked working with him on his antique cars and enjoyed going deer hunting with he and his friends every fall in the Catskills. She loved to hunt deer and the trophies that were in the den, which I always assumed were Chip's, were actually hers! She went hunting until she was 18 when,during a drinking celebration of the hunt to follow the next day, one of her dad's friends had made a pass at her, infuriating her father. She laughed as she told that story, since she had dumped the guy on his ass and had told her father that she could fend for herself. She had girl's interests also and he enjoyed sharing them with her. He seemed to take special interest in shopping with her and buying her pretty dresses and jewelry.\n\nMarsha finished with my hair. I had rollers all around and almost as fast as she got them in she took them out. She took a brush and began to work on fluffing the undercurl of the page boy. Her touch on my skin was very light and 'electrical.' Where her fingers touched there was a feeling of slight shock slowly spreading out like ripples when a rock was thrown in a pool. I had never felt so wonderful or at ease. The constant sultry voice telling me her life story was mesmerizing. I could not believe she was sharing all this with me and asked ""Why are you doing this wonderful thing for me Marsha?"" Her answer was ""Because I know you like it honey, But let me continue with my story.""\n\nShe continued ""If anyone could see my dad and I together they might think that the relationship was incestuous.""\n\nAfter explaining what incestuous meant and telling me that it was not the case with she and her dad, she went on with the story, while combing my pretty hair.\n\n""When I was 16 years old I was going horseback riding, and was looking for a bridle in one of the tack rooms which my father kept as a private area. The door was unlocked and I went in. The room had tack on the walls, His gun cases, a desk, chair, reading light, and several antique trunks. This room had always been locked and I was curious. One of the trunks was unlocked and I lifted the lid.\n\nThere were several photo albums some print type magazines and books. I opened one of the albums and it contained pictures of girls about my age or a little older. I leafed through the album and there were poems on flower print gilt edged parchment. It took me a few minutes to read one of the poems and I realized that the handwriting was my fathers. I carefully looked at the pictures again. A portrait and several pictures of women I did not know at a party dressed in evening gowns. All of a sudden I realized that the portrait was my dad. And the woman in the pictures in a beautiful blue chiffon evening gown was also my father. The strange thing is that I was not shocked but embarrassed and guilty. I had obviously meddled in a very important and secret part of his life.\n\nBy then I was intensly curious. I decided to scan through some of the books. The first was a text on sexual deviations. A page had been folded over the book was rather old, and on the paragraph heading in bold print was the word TRANSVESTISM. Crystal, I won't even tell you what the definition in the book said. All I knew that the description did not fit my father! I sat down at the desk and read as much as I could possibly find in the trunk about my fathers obvious interest. I never got the chance to go back into that room again since it was locked the next time I was in the barn. I found that this interest was not at all unusual in Heterosexusl males and was relatively harmless and 'incurable.' whatever that means. Why would anyone want to be cured from wearing whatever they wanted to?"" Marsha finished with my hair and handed me a large hand mirror. Taking my hand she moved it behind my head and positioned it so I could see the back in the vanity mirror. ""How's that my pretty Crystal. You look ravishing honey!""\n\n""Golly, I sure did. And I loved it.\n\n""Since you started right in the middle of elegance with that Halston evening gown I think that I will make you up for evening."" she said, ""Your eyes are just a little close set so we will make them bigger and wider by darkening the outer borders.""\n""You don't need any makeup since your skin is so good and you have practically no beard yet."" Marsha told me she was going to apply black mascara first then work on the eyeshadow.\n\nShe continued her story, while she worked on the make-up and, with me feeling more and more like a confidant and girlfriend. Her father sounded a lot like me.\n\n""I carefully felt mom out, trying to see if she knew anything about this interest of dad's. Apparently she didn't, but I'll probably never know for sure. I never approached dad about it but I wanted to let him know that I knew, and I cared. From the literature I read, It was obvious that he wanted to understand the subject better, and he might feel guilty about it. For his next birthday I bought a several presents for him. I bought him a yellow satin and lace bra with matching lace tap pants and garter belt. Also I bought him some seamed tall silk, real silk honey, stockings to go with the garter belt. I gave him a big card with a heart on it saying'Happy Birthday from your Daughter'. Inside I included a message that said ' I love you Dad. I accidently came across your private world in the horse barn, and I'd like to say that it is O.K. with me. You are the best dad a daughter could ever wish for.'\n\nI pried out a broken pane in the tack room window and tossed the daintily wrapped package onto his desk. The next day when I came home from school he was in the study reading and I went in and said 'Hi Dad'. He looked up and turned a little red in the face and with a big smile, he winked at me as he always did when we shared a secret! He mouthed the words 'Thank You. I love you.' and pointed to his chest which I immediately recognized that he was wearing the bra that I had given him. We never had any conversation or discussion further than that, but every Birthday I found a way to give him something pretty for his wardrobe. He kept his interest to himself until the day he died. I have all those trunks now but have never intruded into his private world. Perhaps Crystal, we can someday do that together since I have never, ever told anyone about this. Not even Chip""\n\nMarsha had finished with the second coat of mascara and was busily working on plucking my eyelids which she said she would not make too thin to attract attention. Although she added she did not think anyone would notice even if they were thin. She told me that she would thin them out over a period of time so no one would notice.\n\nOVER A PERIOD OF TIME? Could she possibly mean this pleasure would go on beyond this evening???\n\nWhat further pleasures could this woman, now my girlfriend possibly have in store for me? She seemed to be a bottomless pit of empathy and pleasure for me and Earl.\n\nMarsha said, ""How about you and Carol? You two seem very good together. Chip and I have been a little concerned about leaving you alone while we are out since we do not know how much you know about sex andit's consequences. We do know how we felt when we were your age, and we were darn lucky my dad had discussed the bird's and the bee's with me!""\n\nI was a little embarrassed by this question at first but I was so relaxed and so much a confidant and girlfriend I had little difficulty expressing my feelings to my new found 'girlfriend'.\n\n""Well Mrs. Williams."" I began,\n\nThe chair almost fell over with the force of her hand on my back. She turned my head and looked me directly in the eyes. ""I am Marsha. I am your girlfriend! Not your employer!"" She then KISSED ME Full Upon The Lips. Her lipstick felt wonderful and tasted wonderful!. She broke away and apologized. ""I'm sorry honey but I love you in so many ways that you will come to understand. I just want to be Marsha to you. Please call me Marsha from now on."" She pleaded almost like a little girl. My head was swimming again. The kiss felt wonderful and it felt ---- Sexual ---- ????""\n\n""Oh well, I never want this evening to end and it is just a fantasy anyway. It had to be a dream.\n\nWhile she worked with three shades of gray and silver eyeshadow, I began to tell her about Carol.\n\n""Carol and I love each other very much. We have discussed marriage and having a family. But we both want to go to college before we get married. Gosh does she turn me on though. I get a long way and then think 'this is wrong!' We make out a lot and have even done it here.""\n\nDoes she know about wonderful Crystal?\n\n""No Marsha, I did not know the depths of my thoughts until you took me in your arms tonight, so I really do not have anything to tell. ""\n\n""Well she needs to know, but let me have our relationship with you and let's ease into both your femininity, and your masculinity. Do not be alarmed by my attraction or attention to you. I am Chip's bride and also my own person. What we do together will be your learning process, my pleasure, and our love will not interfere , but add to your relationship with Carol. I think she will benefit also. Our relationship, Yours, Mine and Chip's will be our secret!""\n\nI continued to tell Marsha about Carol.\n\n""We find time to be in private. I have never seen her undressed, and until I saw Chip's Playboy magazines in his drawer tonight I have never seen that much of a woman before. Carol and I have progressed over the last few months to exploring very personal parts through our clothes. We also cuddle very closely and press tight enough to come to an embarrassing conclusion. Carol likes to lie on the bed with me and kiss. She lets me run my hand around the edges of her bra. I am thrilled to see her breasts encased in her bra. Ilove the look of lace on her creamy breasts. I think she likes me not to touch her nipples until after a long time of running my hands around the bottom and the fullness of her tits.\n\nI think she knows that I like her lingerie. She laid down on the bed the other night. Oh Yes, I go over to her house on the evenings that her parents play Bingo at the church. Anyway, she laid back on the bed and let me pull her dress up above her hips. We had been making out heavily and were both very excited. My heart leapt when I saw a slight dark and also moisture stained patch in her panty girdle. I told her I really liked to look at her panty girdle and stockings on the garters of the girdle. I asked if I could take her stockings off and put one on my penis just to know that a part of her clothing, which was very private, could be close to a part which desired her so much. I gently removed her stockings and put one in my pocket. Turning around, I slipped my pants downand slipped her stocking over my penis, which to say the least, was enormous! I pulled my shorts up again but left my pants down. I lay on top of her and kissed her. I could feel the gentle roughness of the stocking on my penis which caused an enormous ejaculation.\n\nAt the same time she seemed to get duck bumps all over her legs and arms and dissolved into a quivering softness. I held her tightly while still laying on top of her our private parts still pressing tightly together. I thought I was in heaven! , but I was also embarrassed by the stain on my shorts. and tried to hide it from Carol. She did not seem to notice she was just laying there breathing heavily with her eves closed. I pulled my pants back up before she noticed the very wet spot on my underpants. I slowly and somewhat regretfully pulled her dress back down to her knees but I noticed that her girdle was wet all over the crotch. Do girls ejaculate like boys, Marsha?""\n\nMarsha had been working on my eyes and was almost done. She had a dreamy look to her eyes and seemed to be in some far off place, even though I knew she was listening.\n\nShe said. ""What?"" and I could see she was running her hands down her dress more or less smoothing it in the front.\n\n""I'm Sorry honey, What did you say?""\n\nI repeated the question.\n\nWell, when we girls get excited, we 'lubricate', our Vaginas flow a mucous which helps men get their penis's into our bodies. Most men like our flow and feel our vagina's to see if we are excited. Some don't care in the least and you will find that it is quite painful, Honey.\n\nShe had ceased to see my boy side, and so had I. Crystal was alive and very beautiful. Marsha turned the chair and allowed me to see myself! I was truly young feminine and beautiful. It all felt right.\n\nMarsha said, ""You are truly beautiful Crystal, my young girlfriend"" I wrapped my arms around her waist, and held her tightly, so wonderful and perfect she had made me feel.\n\n""I hope Chip is asleep, because I think he would want a piece of your lovely ass! But I think you are mine tonight and not Chip's . Come on you sexy thing! "" she said "" Lets try on some jewelry and some shoes!""\n\nMarsha and I went out into their bedroom and she rifeled through her jewelry box. When I walked I had a completely different feeling. I was aware of my hips, my hands moved differently, my body moved differently. It felt good and it felt natural. I noticed that it did not go unnoticed by Marsha.\n\nShe choose some diamond clip on earrings for me to wear which she said belonged to her mother. They dangled down and tickles my pageboy hair. It seemed as though I could feel every feminine thing at once and my mind was almost on overload. I sat daintily down on the bed and waited till Marsha had re-appeared with several pairs of shoes of varying heel heights. She knelt down in front of me at the foot of the bed and tried to slip them on. But curse of curses, none of them fit my feet. I was disappointed and she was too.\n\nShe said ""don't worry, my sweet! We will go shopping for you very soon and get you some beautiful things of your own...\n\nWe both sat on the bed and then lay back looking at the reflection in the mirror above our heads. Reflected were two absolutely gorgeous women. Holding hands. Staring at each other in sort of a dream like state. We almost seemed to be one with each other. She, mature, beautiful and elegant, me, youthful pretty, and in love with the illusion.\n\nAfter a time of just sitting there staring at each other, both, letting our own thoughts rest and not trying to invade each other, Marsha slowly got up. She walked over to the dresser and said ""Oh my, look at the time.! It is nearly one in the morning. Crystal. I'm sorry this has to come to an end tonight honey but your parents may be worried.""\n\nI never wanted it to come to and end but if there were to be any realty in the world, I guess I had to come back to the world. In any case Marsha said that we could share other times together and I now trusted her implicitly.\n\nShe said ""Babydoll, Why don't you get changed and take a shower to get the curls out of your hair and I will check on the kids and then Chip. He's probably drunk and asleep by now.""\n\nAs much as I wanted to practice in my new role, I had to come back down. Marsha went out the bedroom door as I was getting up from the bed. My beautiful hair-do had to go but not without one last look in the wall length mirror! God I felt good and Beautiful!! I walked back and forth in front of the mirror admiring the sultry woman reflected there. My walk had a feminine sway to it . I felt like a woman and wished for what? .... Well maybe I wished for another boy to whistle at me or brush against me. I did not know? I liked all of it and Marsha had given me this without my feeling any guilt.\n\nReluctantly I made my way to the bathroom. Glancing in the mirror wistfully all the way. Waving good bye to myself in the wall mirror as I disappeared through the door. Getting out of everything was far easier than getting in. Except I really did not want to get out yet. I would just like to get one of those beautiful nightgowns and cuddle with Marsha all night!\n\nI got all the clothes off but the make-up was still on my face and my pageboy was still there as I stared in the mirror. The Boy/Man did not look at all bad. I scanned my feminine face down to my flat masculine tummy and hairless body.\n\nMy penis was flaccid and comfortable hanging between my legs ... 'He was very pleased' and was a beautiful part of my anatomy. Why couldn't an appearance like what I was seeing in the mirror right now be acceptable. It was a pleasant blend of masculine and feminine and looked natural and attractive to my mind.\n\nI moved over to the shower stall and turned on the water. Adjusted it to 'warm' and stepped somewhat daintily into the stall. The water poured over me. I did not realize how tired and how pleasurably strained I was, first with the win today then with the alternate tension, worry, relief, and pleasure. I let the water flow over my hair and face.\n\nI almost jumped out of my skin at the touch on my shoulder. There was Marsha standing in the rear of the shower with me. I did not know what to think or do! She was beautiful. I stared at her body naked except for white silken tap-pants now plastered to her feminine form by the water. I was transfixed by her beauty. My eyes wandered from her beautiful breasts which I had never seen.\n\nMy hand reached out and lightly grazed the rounded side of her breast and hesitated as if paralyzed. . My eyes wandered down to her belly so rounded and feminine. The white silken panties were plastered to her leaving a fascinating triangle of darkness and mystery in my mind. Her legs were smooth and feminine and were a flowing part of her loveliness which I had never been able to see, under her clothes, but just imagine. My eyes travelled up again taking in this fascinating beauty. My maleness was alive and awake my masculinity was rising and getting more powerful and lustful.\n\nMy watery eyes met hers, the shower pouring over her beautiful hair and beading in rivulets down her face. She was doing it again, she was reading my mind. She was soaking up my pleasure for herself. I hesitated, not really knowing what to do.\n\nI said ""What about Ch...."" she put her hand over my lips in a very feminine gesture.\n\nShe put her arms around my shoulders and slowly drew me closer. Her breasts rested on mine and caused a delicious feeling. Her dark mound pushed up tightly against my powerful and rampantly desiring sex.\n\nShe bit my earlobe and whispered in a very husky animalistic voice ""I love you Crystal/Earl. Chip and Carol have nothing to do with this pleasure we will share now and in the future.""\n\nHer hand ran electrically along the tight muscles over the side of my body. She took the head of my 'man' between her thumb and forefinger and squeezed firmly but not painfully. 'He' relaxed slightly. She took the pink bar of perfumed soap and lathered up all around him, and between my thighs. She then stepped back and ran the bar over her silken panties. And between her legs. Putting the bar aside she took my malenessin her hand and slipped him into the folds of her panties, between the triangle formed by her tightly held thighs. He was as near to heaven as I guess a mortal is allowed. Squeezing her legs together and swaying her hips slightly front to back brought a very slippery feeling resulting in the most pleasurably violent ejaculation possible to experience.\n\nThe large amount of semen, the soap and the silk panties continued to undulate and slip back and forth for what seemed to be an eternity. I had collapsed moaning in a low animal voice against her shoulder. She was making noises like a cat, a cross between a low moan and a cry. And biting my earlobe. She wanted more and I could feel it but my energy was spent.\n\nShe turned off the shower and her beautiful form stepped out holding my hand and pulling me out. She faced me holding me tightly and pressing me up against her wet body. ""It's my turn my sweet male/female animal."" She got a big fuzzy towel and dried me all over in soft fluid motions. I was fascinated again by her near naked body moving up and down and around me. She handed me the towel and let me do the same for her..... She slipped out of the tap not facing me or giving me a view of the 'feminine'. She pointed to the pile of clothes I had removed and said, ""Give me the panties you were wearing tonight. Slipping them on, she again rose. I was standing behind her, she slightly smaller and in front of me. We stared at each other in the mirror for a brief moment. I had the dark eyshadow all around my eyes and looked to me what a prostitute might look like. My lipstick was smeared around my mouth and below my somewhat feminine visage stood a rather striking male body. My penis was semi erect and gaining momentum again just from seeing Marsha in front of me in the mirror. She took both my hands and wrapped them around her belly. She slowly moved them up to the side of her breasts. Letting them go they made little circles around the fullness of her tits. She closed her Eyes and groaned quietly. She said. 'Take my nipples in your fingers and roll them. Make them hurt a little. I followed her instructions and felt myself getting harder and harder. He was again dangling, this time loosely between her legs. She reached behind her and took him in her hand and slipped him over the waistband of her panties and between the tight folds of her feminine buttocks. She took my left hand in hers, her head leaning back on my shoulder, and placed it on the front of her woman on the outside of her panties. She moved my hand up and down and I could feel the outline of her woman's lips. undeneath the nylon was wet and dripping.. Groaning she took my hand and put it inside of the front of the waistband of her panties. There was a warm moist flow emitting from the soft mound of hair I felt there.\n\nShe said ""Do my nipples harder and put your finger here."" She guided my ring finger into the top of her femininity and a wondrously large penis like object met my finger. I moved my finger ever so slightly downward into the flow of her vagina and she collapsed in my arms hanging almost limply groaning and moving her hips forward and back against my hand. Goosepimples arose in waves all over her back and her nipple was a hard knot in my fingers. My prick was fully erect and the friction of herbuttocks and the nylon on my sensitive spot caused another shattering explosion. I could feel the semen pouring out of me in spurts into the crotch of her panties. We slowly slithered down to our knees on the floor. She slowly turned pulling my again spent penis out of its fantasy house. Her eyes were closed. and she had an impish grin on her face. I sat girl style as did she holding both our hands together.\n\nWaiting for our energies to return. We stared at each other in pleasurable silence for what seemed like hours. She stood up and pulled me up from my seat. She slipped the beautiful black panties off daintily stepping out of them. Facing and showing her femininity to me for he first time. The area was beautiful, a tangled mass of black hair. Her love juices and my love juice mingling in her hair. For the first time I did something voluntarily. I bent over and slid down and gently kissed the hair and slightly parted flavorful lips of her vagina. She pulled me up and offered the panties she had worn to me.\n\nShe said, ""Here, these panties that you like so much and have worn all evening are yours. My present to you for the memorable evening we have had and the many more we will have in the future. This is one of the most erotic, memorable evenings I have ever had with the exception of birthing my babies and making love to Chip.\n\nI took the panties which were saturated with our love juices and oh! so beautiful a shared item of pleasure and slid them up my legs and soaked my penis and crotch with the now cool fluids. I followed my new girlfriend out into the bedroom and reluctantly got dressed in my male clothes.\n\nChip was passed out on the couch and the fire had dwindled. Marsha slipped the keys out of his pocket. and dressed only in the housecoat she threw on, drove me home in knowing silence. She must have been cold but if the fire inside me was the same as her we were both very warm. The cool moist panties caressed me all the way home. I did not take them off till the next morning.\n\nShe leaned over and kissed me just before I got out and said ""Let's go shopping for you next week crystal. Iam really going to enjoy your company."""
1155,Cuckold Dad,"['family', 'inc', 'nc', 'v']","Jeb could feel his teen cock in his Levi's - Jeb looked good in old tight faded ripped Levi's. He just loved to look at himself and check out his cock bulge was just right. He had on a tight ribbed white V-neck T-shirt and black leather belt with a Levi belt buckle with Nike sneakers.\n\nHe was a horny as fuck...'Can you feel me mom', as he pressed his youthful body against his mom. 'You want some of me mom, you want my teen cock, don't you- c'mon beg for my cock, you cock-hungry slut, c'mon beg for me' Jeb reached down, ripped her tiny briefs off and stuck his finger up her dry mom pussy.\n\n'Come for me slut, make my finger juicy, come for me bitch' - with the other hand he backhanded his moms face real hard.\n\nJeb heard a noise, it was his dad - 'what's goin on here' - 'what the fuck d'ya think asshole, I'm 'bout ready to fuck your wife cocksucker. Now get the fuck over here wimp and do what I tell you'...'Yes son....' His wimp dad moved over to his wife. Jeb was still fingering her now wet cunt.\n\n'Get on the floor cocksucker and start smelling me, c'mon put your face on my bulge, start to smell my teen odor' His dad knelt in front of his son's enormous bulge and started to feel his son...'yeah that's right start feelin my cock, make it hard, c'mon wimp feel my ass, feel how tight it is' His dad felt his son's hard cock and massaged his balls, then he put his hands on his sons ass and felt the center seam of his son's Levi's fill his ass crease dividing his sons buns in two. His jeans were so tight that his dad had created wet marks the full length outline of his cock.\n\n'Undo my belt with your teeth, fuckin cocksucker, I'm gonna put my teen cock up the very fuck tunnel you did to make me, how d'ya like that pa, huh?' - with that Jeb gave his dad a hard punch in the head which knocked the guy sidewards. 'Get the fuck up, you cocksuckin wimp, get up or d'ya want me to kick your fuckin face' Jeb was screeching, the veins in his neck pulsed out and his face reddened.\n\nHis dad was too slow, he pulled outa his moms wet sopping pussy, pushed her over the kitchen counter ordered her to stay and he walked to his dad. 'You fuckin moron' he sneered at his dad and landed a kick in his guy.\n\n'My cock is so fucking hard mom, I just gotta have some pussy, maybe breed a kid in your belly, would you like that. Your own kid son knockin you up. Time of the month mom, you fertile mom - are you, are you, are you... Does jone in this fuckin house speak to me - FUCKIN WIMPS... NOW GET OVER HERE DAD AND TAKE MY COCK OUT'.\n\nHis dad gets up and goes to his son... 'C'mon take it out for me.' His dad has already unbuckled the kids belt and he unbuttons his sons tight jeans, the buttons on his 501's are so tight, he has some difficulty undoin them. As he peels his 501's open he sees his sons massive cock stretching his ck briefs....'Well, what the fuck you waiting for, you cock hungry fuckin wimp, fish it out and lick it, put your spit on my cock, make my teen cock all shiny and wet'\n\n'Mom you ready' Jeb walks over towards his mom as his dad is kneeling and lickin on his sons 8"" fuck pole.\n\n'Get the fuck off my dick old man, fuckin perv'\n\nJeb moves to his mom. 'Open them legs slut, I'm gonna fuckin nail ya to the fuckin wall, maybe plant a kid in your belly'\n\nJeb moves over and stands in front of her, his 8"" cock sticking out at her, his Levi's still firmly round his waist. He stands with his hands on his waist...'Fuckin beg for me, c'mon beg to have a kid, beg me to knock you up...dad over here, I want you to put my cock in your wife's, my moms juicy wet baby cunt.\n\nHis dad moves to his son, 'Kneel behind, after you have put my cock in her pussy, I want you to jerk my ass so my cock fills your wife's wet cunt - so you do my fuckin for me - got that creep? Screeching at his dad. 'Yes, son I got that'\n\nJeb moves his cock to his mom. 'Hold your dress up for me slut' She lifts her dress up exposing a well-fucked pussy but not by his dad but Jeb. Jeb has been nailin his mom for 6 months, ever since he turned 15.\n\nJeb moves his thick cock to his moms slit and rubs his thick bulbous purple cockhead up and down her slit...'Get ready for a real man slut - I'm gonna fuckin breed you...mom we gonna have three or more kids and dad gonna look after them...mom you gonna be my slut. I got buddies who want a piece of you, I'm gonna make some real money outa your sweet pussy mom...'\n\nJeb pushes his teen cock in to his mom... 'Here goes mom - lets make our first kid. Right pa hold my dick and push in her juicy wet cunt, c'mon fuckin wimp let's fuck your Mrs, my mom... wow."
1156,Cuckold Groom,"['MMF', 'wife', 'cuckold']","Chrissie's dad didn't think much of me. Why do the old men dislike their daughter's choice in men? He wanted her to marry the local football hero, Ted. Ted was a real jock, big, overly confident, pushy-as-hell. He had dated Chrissie back in high school and still called her. She had told him ""no"" one night at the junior prom and Ted didn't like being told no. Chrissie had started dating me during our senior year, which earned me some pushing around by Ted and his fellow jocks.\n\nOnce, in the locker room, I had been walking from the showers when I felt the sting of a leather belt hit my wet behind! I jumped and fell. I got up, feeling the red welt forming on my ass cheek and Ted (and his entourage) were leering at me. Ted was gesturing with his belt at me saying ""I heard you got to first base with Chrissie over the weekend. Well don't worry ""pencil-dick"" because I'll be the one sliding into home!""\n\nHaa, haa, haaa..."" They all had a good laugh. It was me that Chrissie married though. I thought I had the last laugh. My virgin bride. I should have known back then that guys like me don't get nice breaks like Ted. I should have known it would be those large hand holding the belt that would slide my wife's panties down. It would be Ted's large and experienced tool that would take her virginity.\n\nLike I said, it was quite a party. The reception included the town's best and richest. (well, maybe just the richest.) Chrissie was bubbly and blushing. She was nothing but smiles and love for me. ""Can't wait honey!"" She said. ""I'm loving all of this but I want to touch my husband."" This kind of racy talk from her got me loosening the collar of my tux. We continued to dance and smile and make conversation.\n\n""Joel, I see that my daughter is quite happy today."" Said Bill, her father. ""I want to make sure she stays that way."" He stood over me near the banquet table while Chrissie was cutting cake. ""Well, Bill,"" I replied, ""I'll do my best to keep her happy. I love her very much.""\n""Oh I have no doubt that you love her, Joel, I just hope you won't mind if a father decides to take some 'extra measures' to insure his family's, er, contentment...?""\n\n""I do appreciate the job sir. I'll work very hard."" I thought he was referring to the job he had arranged at his computer company.\n\n""Oh, ah, ahh, haa, haa, yes, yes Joel. You work very hard now, haa, haa, haa!"" He clapped me on the back and walked away toward the bar, laughing. Fucking jerk.\n\nThe afternoon wore on, Chrissie and I had a great time. She tossed the bouquet. The limo took us to a nice resort hotel up the coast. Her father had made all the arrangements so I knew we were set for a nice week. I carried my blushing bride over the threshold in a wriggling bundle of white. She smelled terrific. She felt warm and wonderful. My little prick had been stiff since we got in the limo. We laughed and chased each other around the room, finally ending with me on top of her on the bed. I could feel the firm cones of her breasts pressing against my shirt. We were smiling and kissing and making baby talk. Her hips were moving around in little circles. There was a certain heat from between her legs that I could feel with mine. ""God, honey, I'm so hot...\n\n""She moaned. ""I have a little surprise for you.""\n\n""What?"" I gasped. ""Here, get this off...""\n\n""Well, first of all I have a special outfit I'd like to put on for my husband..."" (I loved it when she talked like this.) ...And can you guess what else is special about today?""\n\nI helped her get her skirts off. She scampered across the room toward the bathroom. ""I'll give you a hint, hubby dear, I had my period exactly two weeks ago...!"" She ran into the bathroom to change.\n\n""You mean... today you're...!!""\n\nI ran toward the bathroom door to grasp my lovely bride. Just then there was a key in the lock of the hotel room door and it swung open. Ted and two of his friends walked in. I didn't even have time to react, I was heady from the champagne, and anticipation of being with Chrissie, Ted quickly took two steps and punched me in the stomach. I doubled over in a gasp and slunk to the floor. Ted and his friends were being quiet.\n\n""Did you hear me honey?"" I heard her call. ""Honey?""\n\nOne of Ted's two friends was one of his football buddies from high school I recognized. The other was a girl I'd seen with their group before. She had the look of some of those sneering ""party girls"" that like to hang out with them.\n\nTed had a shit-eating grin on his face as he leaned over me and said ""Keep your mouth shut Joey-boy. Nobody'll get hurt. I'm just here to get what's mine. Paybacks are a bitch.""\n\nHe told his friends to ""take care of me."" His friend, Brad grabbed me by my hair and threw me onto the sofa, ""shut up you little freak!"" muttered the girl. She quickly stuffed my mouth with one of Chrissie's stockings that was on the floor. Brad produced a roll of duct tape and taped my mouth shut. They both rolled me over and pinned my wrists as I struggled. The tape was wound around my wrists and ankles. The girl (I heard Brad call her Carol) sat at the end of the sofa, and positioned my head, face down, in her lap. Chrissie came out of the bathroom.\n\n""Honey, what do you think of this... OH!""\n\nTed was next to the door as Chrissie came out and saw us. He grabbed her from the side. She had dressed in a white, lacy teddy and panty outfit that was accentuated by her pointed breasts that held out the satin from her body. I could see her pantied crotch, delicate and vulnerable, for the first time as Ted grabbed her.\n\n""LET ME GO TED, YOU SUNOVABITCH!!! I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU, HOW DARE YOU!""\n\nHe tossed her wriggling body onto the bed (our wedding bed!) and held her down. Ted is a large framed guy. Brad and Carol were laughing as I struggled and tried to protest through my gag.\n\n""Take it easy sweetheart..."" But he was laughing as he pawed my wife's breasts and thighs.\n\n""Damn Chrissie it's been a long time, girl..."" He tried to kiss her as he held her arms pinned above her head.\n\n""OW!! GODDAMN IT BITCH!!"" Chrissie bit his lip. She had gotten one hand free and slapped him soundly across his face ""SLAPPP!!!""\n\n""HOW DARE YOU TED BAXTER. ON MY WEDDING NIGHT! THIS IS NOT FUNNY!""\n\nI saw Ted snarl and slap her back across her face. Her attitude changed quickly. He picked her up and threw her off the bed. He stood over her and undid his pants and pushed them down. She lay on the carpet in an abused heap. She looked like she was sobbing.\n\n""Now is that any way for a girl to act on her wedding night 'honeyyy'? Now put your mouth where it belongs, bride!"" With that he grabbed her hair and sat down on the bed, pressing her face into his crotch as she knelt in front of him. She was crying and sobbing and only struggled a little. He twisted her head around with her hair.\n\n""You mind your husband, now, girl! I want those lips put to work!"" Her face was pressed against the bulge in his underwear. She began to make little mewling sounds and struggle a little bit as he twisted and pulled down his underwear. It was getting a little dark in the hotel room but I could see the broad, purple head of his cock spring into view.\n\n""I can see my new wife is going to need some discipline.""\n\nHe turned and began to remove his belt from his pants.\n\n""Ted! don't do this. I beg you! I'm sorry I wouldn't take your calls! Don't make me...!"" She was sobbing. Tears were running down her child-like face as he looped his belt in his fist and grabbed her hair again.\n\n""Open your mouth..."" He said almost patiently. ""Open your mouth...""\n""CRACK!"" The belt came down on her lovely pantied ass and she yelped and sobbed.\n\n""Ted DON'T..."" he cut her off as he stretched her lips with the head of his cock. She cried and tossed her head. Ted leered and brought the belt down again. ""CRACK!"" Chrissie shook and yelped through her mouthful of cock Ted pulled it out and pressed it against her lips, ordering her to lick the shaft. Even in this light, I could see his member was much bigger than mine. he didn't appear to be circumcised either, the skin giving his penis an almost, club-like appearance. I yelled and twisted against my bond.\n\n""Goddamn! Ted"" Said Brad, laughing. Carol was laughing too as Ted mastered my wife.\n\n""LICK, WIFE!"" He said. ""You can yell and thrash all you want. I paid the bellboy's handsomely to leave us alone. Your daddy was good enough to give me some expense money for this little 'operation.'""\n\nHe grabbed her wrists and over her protests, sat on them. Her hands were pinned under her rapist with his erect cock in her face. She could not pull away from his crotch. Ted's voice became softer to her as she struggled and sobbed and adjusted to her predicament.\n\n""Lick the family jewels, honey, get them all warmed up..."" His balls were hairy and red, and looked as large as eggs. Chrissie continued to twist her head against his grasp as she bent to her task. Ted moaned with the sensation. ""Keep licking, honey.""\n\nBrad and Carol pushed me onto the floor with a THUMP. Carol sat on top of me. My face was only a couple of feet from Chrissie's squirming ass. ""CRACK!"" Ted brought the belt down again on her ass ""CRACK!"" Chrissie howled, but her mouth was full. Ted leered down at me.\n\n""Can you smell her Joey? Hm? She's getting wet.""\n\nBrad had gone into the bathroom and returned. I couldn't see what he was holding. He and Carol grabbed me and pulled down my pants and underwear.\n\n""Look at that white ass!"" exclaimed Carol. She and Brad pushed and pulled me until I was laying across her lap. Brad handed her a jar of what turned out to be Vaseline.\n\n""We don't want you to miss out on the de-flowering tonight Joey, so I brought along a little friend!"" Carol was reaching into her purse and pulled out a large object that I couldn't twist my head far around enough to see. It looked black. That's all I could see.\n\n""Enough training, wife, get into bed!"" Ted cracked his belt across her ass once more as he stood up. His large member literally came out of her mouth with a ""POP!"" Her little-girl face looked red from crying. Her lips were swollen red and pouting.\n\n""TEEED! DON'T DO THIS! WHAT ARE THEY DOING TO HIM? OWWW....!""\n\nHe pushed my wife onto the bed, her legs and arms splayed. She put up a little bit of a fight as he put his weight on top of her. She seemed more inclined to kiss him now than before. I could see his large hands, pulling and kneading her breasts and nipples- making them stand up erect. His large cock was pressed against her belly and was leaving a snail-trail of pre-cum. I saw his hands slide under her panties and push them down her thighs. She struck at his shoulder with her hands and her legs pedaled furiously as he stripped her.\n\n""STOOOPPPP!!!!""\n\nI felt Carol's long-nailed fingers put a cold glob of Vaseline against my anus. She began spreading it around. She stuck a finger in me, then two. She worked her greasy fingers in and out. I tossed my head from side to side. Sweat ran from my forehead. The room was much darker now. A little light came in through the large window facing the bay. I heard a dull buzz from the vibrator Brad handed to Carol.\n\nTed squatted, and took off his shirt and kicked off his pants and shoes. He appeared large and tanned, like an athlete. His body was much hairier than mine. I could see his cock silhouetted against the window as he did this. Some pre-cum dropped from the tip. He put my wife's ankles over his shoulders, giving her a little swat on the ass to remind her who was in charge and placed the tip of his cock against her moist opening. As her legs were splayed, I could see a glint of moisture in her crotch, in the fading light. Her face was beautiful against the pillow.\n\n""Now you can cooperate, Chrissie, and take it on your back like a woman, or I mount you from behind like a beast!""\n\nChrissie didn't protest but her lips were pouting as she looked up at him, and she began mewling and sobbing as Ted began a steady thrust. He didn't break her cherry with one enormous thrust, but let her moistening pussy slowly impale itself on him. When her cherry broke, Chrissie gasped, and kicked her little feet in the air. Ted confidently grasped her waist and pulled her the rest of the way onto his shaft. I could hear Chrissie moaning into his chest as he settled his weight on top of her. Her legs bent back against her chest. My wife's breasts pressed against Ted. Her feet kicked a little as he settled his ball-sack against her ass.\n\nCarol worked the buzzing dildo into my asshole. It stretched and violated me as I watched my wife be inseminated by my childhood bully. Carol must have worked nine or ten inches of the thing into my gut. I could feel it vibrating deep inside me. More duct tape was used to hold the thing in place. I cried into my gag as the tape was wound around my hips. The two then got up, and laughing quietly, left the hotel room.\n\nTed pumped his cock in and out of my wife. The veined shaft glistened with the moisture he pulled from her. He wrapped her legs around his waist. Chrissie was moaning and squirming but had surrendered to the fuck. I heard him muttering to her, ""can you feel that Chrissie?""\n\n""Yes..."" She replied.\n\n""Here, lift your legs so I can put it against your cervix."" I saw her bend her knees again and point her toes, her eyes went wide and her mouth opened in an ""O"" as he impregnated her.\n\n""Ohh, TED!"" My wife cried.\n\nThey didn't separate. Ted pulled the covers over them later, and I saw the shape of his ass humping the covers up and down. I heard my wife cry out from somewhere in there. I was reminded of the time when I was little and peeked into my parent's bedroom to find out what the squeaking noise was. My asshole was stretched and pained. The vibrator continued to throb in my belly.\n\nI think I may have passed out. I could see the moon outside. When I opened my eyes. Ted and Chrissie were doing it slowly. He had her bent over, her young ass in the air, and against him. I could see his ball-sack swinging between her legs. There was moisture dripping from where they were joined. She didn't appear to be fighting him anymore, or she had completely surrendered. I remember seeing her arch her back as he thrust forward and grunted again. She kicked her legs again as he did this. Their sweating bodies entwined on the bed and I could hear them whispering to each other. Ted's hand was resting lovingly on her belly. I blacked out again.\n\nThe door slammed. My wrists were free, (the tape was cut). I hurriedly worked the damned duct tape off my wrists and ankles, and extricated the dildo from my butt. I had worn the batteries out. Sunlight was streaming in. Chrissie and I were alone. I ran to the bed and woke her to see if she were alright.\n\n""Chrissie! CHRISSIE! Wake up for Goddsake! Are you okay!!?""\n\nShe moaned and rolled over, putting her arms around me slowly. I pulled her into me and gently kissed her.\n\n""I'm alright dear."" She said. her voice sounded strange. I kissed her and kissed her and ran my hands around her. She felt wonderful. She smelled musky. I could still smell Ted's aftershave or something on her. Strangely, I found myself aroused. I was kissing my lovely new wife and feeling her bare, secret places for the first time. She was kissing me back. I rolled myself on top of her as we embraced. I confidently spread my wife's thighs.\n\n""Stop Joey...""She said. She smiled at me sweetly as I stared agape at her. ""Go get a condom from the bathroom, please"" She brushed some hair out of her face.\n\n""But....but..."" I stammered.\n\n""GO, get a Condom!"" She ordered, and then pointed to the bathroom. I returned quickly with the condom, fumbled it on, then tried to resume our former passion. She lay back, calmly and spread her thighs. Her formerly virgin pussy was gaping. She didn't even flinch as I inserted my cock. Even through the condom I could feel the incredible heat that almost burned my cock.\n\n""Is it all in...?"" She asked.\n\nTwo years later we had a little one-year old running around the house. Chrissie is happy. Her family is ecstatic. I am the breadwinner, and little else, it seems. The kid is a brat already. Chrissie insists that he looks like me. Ha. Ha. I've never fucked my wife without a condom, on her orders. (""We must be careful, she says"") To make matters worse, at the last big family gathering, her folks suggested another grandchild.\n\nEnd"
1157,Cuckolded In Front Of Stepdaughter,"['Mg', 'ped', 'nc', 'rp', 'bi', 'exh']","About 2 months ago, I had seen Cindy naked in the bathroom and I was so horny, I thought I would go down to the park and get some old guy to blow me. I used to go to this park a lot when I was young. There was always some guy hanging around the men's room. I went in and sat on the toilet and waited. About 10 minutes go by and a big guy walks in. He plays around by the urinal for a few minutes and goes to the sink. This is one of those real old bathrooms. No doors on the stalls, just a marble wall between toilets.\n\nHe washes his hands and comes over to the toilet I'm sitting on and asks if he can get some toilet paper. I say sure. As he reaches for the toilet paper, I notice his cock is still hanging out of his pants. As he is reaching for the toilet paper his cock rubs against my face. I have never sucked a cock and was not about to start. I pull myself back and he goes to throw the paper he dried his hands with into the toilet. As he does, his hand brushes my cock. My cock is hard instantly. He steps forward and put his cock right in my face. Before I can say anything, he pulls a badge out of his pocket.\n\nHe told me I was under arrest. I thought I was going to die. If Nancy finds out about this, she will kick me out. He asked for my driver's license. I gave it to him and he asked if I was married? I said yes. He asked if we had any kids. I said a stepdaughter. He asked how old she was. I said 11? He says, ""A sweet age."" He then asked if anyone was home now. I said no, my daughter was in school and my wife was out of town till Friday.\n\nThen he said he was going to follow me to my house where we could discuss this in my private surroundings. I got in my car and he followed me home. I had no choice, he had my ID. He was in an unmarked police car.\n\nWhen we got to the house he followed me in and sat on the couch. He complimented me on the house and asked where the bedrooms were? I said mine and the wife's is upstairs and Cindy's is in the basement. I was having a nervous breakdown. I asked him if I could just pay a fine or something. ""If my wife finds out about this, she'll kick me out."" He said, ""we'll work something out.""\n\nHe said show me the girls bedroom! I took him downstairs. The basement was all finished, she had her own bathroom, living room area and bedroom. He looks around and turns to me and says, ""Take off all your clothes!""\n\nI said, ""Excuse me?""\n\nHe yells again, ""TAKE OFF YOUR FUCKIN CLOTHES!""\n\nI stripped as fast as I could. I thought he was going to punch me in the face. After I was naked, he grabbed me by the back of my neck and pushed me into the corner. He pushed my nose right up against the wall. He then said, ""STAND THERE & DONT MOVE."" I was frozen. I could hear him going thru the closets and drawers. All of the sudden he says, ""GOT IT!"" He grabs me by the neck again and shoves a plastic bag in my face. It was POT! Did you know your daughter smokes pot? I say ""No Sir!"" Well, we'll have to have a talk with her when she gets home from school.\n\nThen he tells me to turn around. As do so, I cover my crotch with my hands. I am a little embarrassed. Nancy makes me keep myself shaved. He slaps me in the face and tells me to put my hands down. I do as I'm told. Even though I was scared to death, the cock was hard as rock. He looks at my little 5 1/2 inch cock and starts laughing. He says, ""that looks like a clit!""\n\nHe slaps my cock with his open hand and I thought I would pass out. I screamed and started crying. He yells, "" shut up you little sissy!""\n\nHe pinches my nipples and I hold back the screams. He tells me to turn around and ""show me your little boy pussy."" I turn around he slaps my ass and tells me to bend over. I do as I'm told. He spreads my ass cheeks and takes a sniff. He yells, ""BOY YOU SMELL LIKE SHIT. GET IN THAT BATHROOM AND CLEAN YOURSELF INSIDE AND OUT!""\n\nI went into the shower and scrubbed myself real good. I look around and saw one of Nancy's douche bottle. I filled it with soapy water and gave myself an enema.\n\nWhen I came out of the bathroom, he was sitting on the end of Cindy's bed naked. He yells, ""GET ON YOUR KNEES AND CRAW OVER HERE SISSY!"" I get on my knees and craw over to the bed. He says, ""Between my legs SISSY! I craw between his legs and he grabs my hair, lifts my face and slaps me hard. He says,"" NEXT TIME I TELL YOU GET YOUR PUSSY CLEAN, BE FASTER!""\n\nHe starts rubbing his cock which is about 9 inches long and not hard yet, across my face and lips.\n\nHe yells, ""YOU LIKE THIS BIG COCK SISSY?""\n\nI say, no sir. He slaps me so hard I fall across the room and have blood coming from my nose. He says, ""CRAWL BACK OVER HERE BITCH!""! I craw back between his legs and he starts rubbing his cock across my face and lips again. He yells, ""YOU LIKE THIS BIG MAN COCK SISSY?""\n\nI say yes sir.\n\nHe says, ""That's better. I knew you would like it. Do you think your daughter will like it?"" I started to stand up and he slapped me so hard he almost knocked me out.\n\n""Get between my legs bitch and don't move again!"" I did as I was told. As he is rubbing his cock across my face he starts talking, ""Lets see, I have you for lewd behavior and sucking cocks in a public park and your daughter for possession. I think I can get you 5 to 10 years, plus put you on a sex offenders list, your daughter about 18 months in juvie plus 3 years probation. She should do very well trying to get a job some day.\n\n""Oh shit, I forgot about your wife. I mean your soon to be ex- wife! Now if you don't want your wife to know about this, you and your daughter will do whatever you are told to do without question."" As he is still rubbing his 12 inch hard cock across my lips he says, ""open that cock hole.""\n\nI am crying, but slowly start opening my mouth. He sticks his cock in one inch at a time. He gets about 6 inches in and I start to gag. He pats the top of my head and chuckles and says, you'll get better with practice.\n\nHe pulls his cock out of my mouth and tells me to put my pants on. I get up quickly and grab my underwear and pants. He yells, ""I SAID YOUR PANTS I DIDN'T SAY ANYTHING ABOUT YOUR PANTIES!""\n\nI threw my underwear on the floor and put my pants on.\n\nHe tells me to get my daughters nail polish off her dresser and come sit next him on the couch. I do as I' told. He tells me to paint my toe nails. I think for just a second and start doing it. So afraid he will beat me up. As I'm putting the nail polish on he puts his arm around me and starts squeezing my nipple. He squeezes it really hard and I start to cry again. He tells me to stop crying and be a big girl.\n\nWhen I'm done with my nails he says your daughter should be home any minute. You are to go upstairs and explain the situation you are both in. You will make sure she does everything she is told to do. If you don't, I will haul both your asses off to jail. ""DO YOU UNDERSTAND SISSY?"" Yes sir. You have 10 minutes to convince her and start down the stairs. Her in front. When you get to the stairs, take your pants off and leave them upstairs. Yes sir.\n\nCindy come bouncing in and says, ""whose car is that in the driveway?""\n\nI tell her to sit down and I explain the whole mess to her. She is crying, I'm crying. I tell her she will see and hear stuff she has never seen or heard before, but we have to do it for your mother's sake. She agrees and says she's sorry for smoking pot and will never do it again. I hug her and say it will be ok and that I love her. We start down stairs.\n\nAt the top of the stairs, I tell Cindy to wait a second. I take off my pants and hang them on the doorknob. She is looking at my hard cock. I put my hands on her shoulders and tell her to go on down.\n\nWhen we get to the bottom, he is sitting on her couch with his legs spread open. His big cock at attention. He says, ""I take it you explained everything to this little dope dealer?""\n\nI said yes sir.\n\nHe said, ""Good. Now sissy, get over here on your knees. You know what to do. Pot head, get your ass over here and stand next to me."" Cindy came over and stood next to his left knee.\n\nI got on my knees and started sucking his cock. As I' sucking his cock Cindy is looking at me. He asks her if she is a virgin. She says yes. He slaps her in the face. ""YOU WILL ALWAYS ADDRESS ME AS SIR! Are you a virgin?""\n\n""Yes sir.""\n\n""Ever sucked a cock?""\n\n""No sir.""\n\n""Ever seen a cock?""\n\n""No sir.""\n\n""How many do you see now?""\n\n""Two sir.""\n\nHe puts his arm around her waist and says, ""No sweetie, your daddy has a clitoris just like you. Has anyone ever eaten your pussy?"" She gets out no sir between sobs.\n\nHe tells her to take all her clothes off. She starts undressing. He tells me to ""take more of my cock you fuckin sissy!"" I take some more. ""I'VE GOT ABOUT 8 INCHES IN AND 4 TO GO."" I try to take more and start gagging. He tells me to take it slow.\n\nCindy is now naked and he turns his attention back to her. I get a quick look at her and she is awesome. Smooth as silk pussy and huge tits. He tells her to turn around. She does so and he sees her bubble butt. He yells, ""STOP THE PRESSES. SISSY, I WAS GOING TO FUCK YOU FIRST, BUT I HAVEN'T EVER SEEN AN ASS THAT GOOD IN MY LIFE.""\n\nI pull his cock out of my mouth and say, ""Please sir, fuck me first.""\n\nHe says, ""Maybe I will save her till tomorrow."" He throws her on the couch, spreads her legs and starts eating her pussy. He yells, ""SISSY, START LICKING AND SUCKING MY ASS NOW OR I FUCK HER ASS!""\n\nI pulled his ass cheeks apart and started licking and sucking. Before long, Cindy and he were breathing very hard. Her hips start bucking and he pulls off of her and turns around so quick, the next thing I knew his cock was in my mouth and he started shooting cum in mouth and on my face. He then went over to Cindy and rubbed his cock across her lips.\n\nHe got up and got dressed. He said Cindy was to call in sick to school tomorrow, and I was to be sure and have both her pussy's and my pussy cleaned before he got here at 10AM.\n\nI said, ""Yes Sir..."""
1158,Cum - Bet You can't eat it Just Once!,"['MM', 'mast', 'oral']","Sometimes, he stood in front of me and jerked off. After orgasming, he held his cum-drenched hand a few inches from my nose and mouth, and I could smell his sap. I slurped it off his fingers. He didn't share my enthusiasm for cum. One time, he tasted mine, grimaced, spat it out, and declared, 'It tastes like shit.'\n\nUnfortunately, our relationship was brief. In the middle of our freshman year of high school, Mark moved away. For a long time, I felt sad - I'd begun to love him in a very physical, though somewhat adolescent way.\n\nMy first three years in high school were pretty lean. Young, hot studs surrounded me and I was so constantly fucking horny that my gut felt like it was going to bust. At night, I had graphic dreams of lying naked on my back in the showers with a dozen of the best looking studs in the school beating their meat over me and shooting their wads in unison until I was sopping with their fuck sauce.\n\nThen in my senior year, I discovered public restrooms, and for many months I happily drowned in the cum of several dozen different men. There was the tall, strapping Texan who - true to his state's reputation for the biggest, the best, and the most - crammed my mouth full of more cum than I had ever seen from one dick. There was Bob, a diabetic whose cum tasted incredibly sweet like a piece of candy.\n\nThere was Matt from San Francisco. He tied my wrists with his heavy leather belt and made me lick his cum off his black boots. There was a rigging engineer, Tom who I sucked off through his underwear and whose cum I then ate off the inside of his jockey shorts.\n\nThere were fat dicks, skinny dicks, short ones, awesomely long ones, beautiful ones, not-so-beautiful ones. There was cum that tasted of various foods, sour cum, sweet cum, tasteless cum, cum that burned my mouth, cum that shot six feet in the air, cum that oozed out slowly, cum that spurted in heavy gobs, and cum that sprayed in a fine shower. I loved all different kinds of cum for all different kinds of reasons, but just as a gourmet becomes more discriminating the more he eats, I too became more particular, I avoided men who were heavy drinkers or who were unusually tense all the time or who were taking certain kinds of medication like antibiotics or tranquilizers - their cum was always bitter, sometimes completely inedible.\n\nI learned that Italians and Jews have the best tasting cum, and that contrary to popular mythology, the taste of a man's cum has absolutely nothing to do with his age. I learned that men who are relaxed and happy have larger loads than men who are uptight or really depressed, and men who have inhibitions about their sexuality don't shoot their loads very far. Latin's have the thickest, creamiest (and warmest) cum; blacks have more cum than anyone; Orientals have the saltiest cum; and the cum of most Scandinavians has a mellow and refreshing flavor.\n\nDuring these months, I become a true connoisseur of cum, able to tell how much of a load a guy had, what it tasted like, and how it shot out - just my looking at him.\n\nBy now I was in college and my roommate was a twenty year- old, blond, six-foot-two, Rocky Mountain boy named Jack. It was about six weeks before we got our signals straight and realized we were both hot for one another. As it turned out, he was as cum-obsessed as I was - but where I was obsessed with other guy's cum, Jack was obsessed with his own, seeing it as some kind of liquid essence of his soul.\n\nHe liked taking his half-ton pickup out into the woods outside of town and, once there, smoking a few joints and drinking a couple of six packs. He was a quiet but intense man, giving but also demanding. His favorite turn-on was to order me to get out of the truck, strip down and beat off in the truck's headlights. He'd sit behind the wheel, working his own piece of meat, and once he had gotten off, he'd call me back to the truck and push my head down to his crotch where the fly of his jeans shimmered with cum. My tongue would search out every drop between the hard, steel buttons of his fly.\n\nTwo of his other favorite turn-ons were: jerking off and then smearing his cum all over his asshole and making me suck it out from between his butt cheeks, or fucking me with a condom over his cock and then turning the jism-filled rubber inside out and teasing my mouth with it.\n\nI was very happy with our relationship, even though I didn't love him or anything like that, and I was disappointed when, after six months, he quit school and moved back to Colorado to manage his parents ranch.\n\nAbout a month after he left, I received a card from him postmarked Greeley Colorado.\n\nOn it, he had written: ""What can a jelly bean do that you can't?"" And then, a few inches below that: ""Cum in different colors.""\n\nTake care,\n\nYour friend Jack."
1159,"Cum Demon, The","['f-slut', 'family', 'ped']","I started my love affair with cum and cocks when I was 11. There was this cousin of mine who was 13 and who was visiting us for a couple of weeks. As all kids do, we ended up together alone and drifted toward the sexual aspects. I had not begun puberty yet, but I was tall and pretty with long hair and looked fairly mature. I had explored my body, of course, but my youth made it more of a curiosity than a sexual experience.\n\nWell, this cousin, Alan, said that when a guy's prick gets rubbed enough, it makes milk come out. Although I was not totally sheltered, I had not heard of this and expressed my doubts. He insisted that he had done it himself several times. I was immediately curious but didn't want to blow my cool. He went on to say that girls could drink it when it came out - so he'd been told. Increasingly interested, I asked him if he knew what it was like. He admitted that he had only seen it once, when he watched two boys to do it on a camping trip.\n\nI told him he was a liar, that people didn't do things like that. He promised to show me (probably what he was after the whole time, anyway). Well, I was fascinated as he took his little cock out. It has hair around it and was already hard. He rubbed it with his fist in the approved fashion, showing me how. After a bit, he started jerking his fist faster and began to breathe hard. He said ""now"", and out shot some cum. It was the first I'd seen. A few more little spurts came out. I said, ""Hey! Neat!"" or something equally profound. Then came the moment that changed my life - I put a finger in it, puked up a glob, and tasted it. It was terrible.\n\nHe thought it was funny that I tasted it and made such a face. He made fun of me, saying that a little girl couldn't be expected to like what a woman would like. I vowed then and there that I would show him. I told him to make some more and I'd drink it like that other boy did, but he said that he couldn't now since he just had.\n\nOver the next couple of days I asked some girlfriends about all of this. Most hadn't known anything helpful, but one girl, Amy, said that girls could do that too and that it felt really good. I asked where the milk came out and she laughed. She said, ""Girls don't shoot like boys, but we get really wet and everything sort of spins."" I asked if she had ever tasted the boy stuff but she hadn't. She said it sounded gross but wanted to talk more to me.\n\nI went to her house after school that day. Her parents weren't there and se immediately turned to conversation to sex. She said if I showed her my privates she'd show me how to do what my cousin did. We sat down and hiked up our dresses. She made me take off my panties and she took hers off, too. When she sat down and opened her knees I could see that she had hair around her opening and that it was bigger and more open than mine. She was equally happy at my pristine condition.\n\nOver the course of that afternoon Amy showed me how to masturbate with my fingers, with a pillow, and by crossing my legs. She touched me and made me cum so I would know what I was trying to do. Wow! Then she said that it was really neat to lick and kiss another girl. To convince me (not that I was that hard to convince) she showed me how it felt, working her tongue around my still tight little slit. She got me off like that and it was real different. I even did it to her a little bit, but I couldn't make her cum and I didn't like it too much. She said it was OK and just used her hands to cum.\n\nI left her house confused but glowing. I must have masturbated 30 times that night. I found myself thinking more and more about my cousin and his hard little dick. I even thought about Amy a few times and wondered what it would be like to watch her drink his milk. She seemed like the type who would like it more than me.\n\nA few days later my cousin Alan and I were alone again. I let things drift toward sex and then asked him why he didn't tell me that girls could do it too. He said that he didn't think I was old enough. To show him what a cretin he was, I told him that not only could girls cum, they could do it all the time while boys could only do it once. I showed him, pulling up my skirt and frigging my bald little slit like Amy had shown me. He put his hand on my pussy when I came so that he could feel it.\n\nThen I looked him in the eye and said that I was too grown up enough to like drinking a man's milk. He told me it wasn't really milk but was called ""cum"" (first I had heard the word, even from Amy). I said words to the effect of lets do it, and my first hand- job was underway.\n\nIt was awkward and he helped a lot, showing me what a guy thought felt good (they liked it a lot harder than Amy or I). In a bit he said, ""Better get ready because it's going to come out."" He was flushed and breathing hard. My little slit was itching and was damp and I hadn't even touched it. Neither had he, the selfish shit. I put my mouth tentatively down near his cock. He told me that the boy he had seen took it all the way inside so he wouldn't spill the cum.\n\nI did too, still pumping with my fist as best I could. I felt his cock twitch a couple of times and then POW came the first shot. It surprised me a little, and I swallowed it right away, not even tasting it. When the next, softer spurts came, they covered my tongue like hot, thick cream.\n\nIt tasted WONDERFUL. I was off.\n\nUnfortunately, my cousin had to leave two days later. I only had the chance to taste him two more times, and I still hadn't learned the blowing skills I would come by later. What really disappointed me most was that I couldn't get Amy and him together. I wanted her to try this new thrill.\n\nAmy and I fooled around some, but the taste of her pussy wasn't nearly as good as the taste of my cousin's cum. As an 11 year old, I didn't really have many opportunities to get boys.\n\nNothing much changed until the next summer. I started my periods, and was delighted to see wisps of hair around my ""womanhood"". Amy, who still licked my cunt for me, said I tasted better, more ""grown up"". I started noticing breasts, too. My nipples were sensitive all of the time. My mom got me a training bra, and I was pretty proud. I was also wet a lot of the time from the feel of the fabric on my very sensitive nipples.\n\nThen my cousin Alan came back to visit. He was also older and had some tales to tell. He hadn't found another girl who would let him cum in their mouths, but he had found a girl who would jerk him off. He missed me. I jacked him into my mouth the first night, after my parents were asleep. He admired my new breasts (such as they were) and finally played with my cunny a bit. It was nice.\n\nAmy had found some boys who liked to play with her. One boy, who was a bit older, taught her how to really give head. He had cum in her mouth and she was very excited about that. I asked her to teach me, but she said she really couldn't describe it. I wondered if she would demonstrate on my cousin. I didn't think he would mind.\n\nWhen I told him what I had in mind, he flipped. At first he was embarrassed, but he decided to do it. We set a time. It turns out that he learned a few other new tricks. At another camping trip he had watched one boy butt-fuck another. Some boys had also sucked cocks. He claimed that he hadn't taken part, only in hand jobs. But he was interested for the first time in fucking. I didn't want to be fucked - I thought I could stay intact for my future husband. He wanted to try it, though, so I though maybe Amy would be willing.\n\nWhen Amy came, she brought a boy along. I knew him a bit. His name was Bob and he was 16 and out of my league. He was sort of a jerk but he was there so I had to put up with him. Amy got started by pulling Bob's cock out and showing me how to suck it. She demonstrated how to run the lips over it so that the teeth wouldn't scratch it. She showed me how to use my tongue. Then she showed me how to steadily fuck a cock with my mouth. I was ready to try, but she wasn't ready to let me. This guy was hers.\n\nI turned to Alan. He had been watching, obviously fascinated. He had his cock out already, but it looked small next to the Bob's 16-year-old prick. I started sucking like she showed me. Amy kept it up, too. The guys were loving it. Bob came first, shooting into her mouth while she pumped. I could tell he came by his grunting. He wasn't really cool - after he came he sort of ignored her and came over to watch me.\n\nAs I sucked my cousin, I could feel hands on my backside. The other guy was feeling my tight cunt! I liked that, and wiggled towards his fingers. I wanted him to make me cum. While I was thinking about that, Alan dropped his load right down my throat. I was surprised but only gagged a little.\n\nWhen I recovered and got it all down, I pulled away and lay down. Mr. 16 year old was really checking out my young, tight body. His dick was standing up again. He wanted to put it in me but I said no. Amy wasn't about to have him, either, which surprised me.\n\nHe sat down, pulling on his dick. Amy came over to me and lay down with me, hugging me. My cousin said, ""Hey, what's wrong with you guys? We can do it again!"" His cock had come back to life. Both guys came over to us. Amy said, ""We've already done you guys. What do we get?"" Neither one of the boys wanted anything except fucking. They wouldn't even lick our cunts, the chickens. So we told them tough luck.\n\nWell, Alan was on one side and Bob was on the other. They looked at each other and reached for each other's dicks, right over the top of us. They started to jerk each other off. Amy and I were blown away; because we'd never seen two boys do it. Then Alan bent down to suck on the 16 year old.\n\nI guess maybe he had done it before after all, because he took that cock right into his mouth like Amy did. Bob lay down next to Amy so that my cousin had to straddle us to suck him. That left his cock right where we could both reach it, so we started playing with it. While Alan sucked Bob, we kind of scooted down until our faces were under his cock. We each took turns licking it. Sometimes she would take it in her mouth while I licked his balls. It was kind of gross at first.\n\nWell, we were still playing with Alan's cock when we noticed that he wasn't sucking the older boy any more. The 16 year old had moved around behind my kneeling cousin and was rubbing his dick up against my Alan's ass! I reached up and took hold of Bob's dick. It was bigger than my cousin's and seemed harder. I felt the older boy push his dick into my cousin's ass. I could actually feel where it disappeared! Alan couldn't take it anymore, I guess, and he started to spray our faces with his cum. It was the first time I had gotten cum on me anywhere except in my mouth and it was a bit of a shock. Ann was laughing and trying to lick as much of it off his dick as she could. I remembered the good taste and licked it off her face. It was great!\n\nAll this time Bob was pumping his dick in and out of my cousin's ass. I really didn't know what was going to happen next so I wasn't prepared when he started to cum! He really must have had a lot because it started dripping out of my cousin's ass when he pulled back. It was landing on my little tits fresh from his cock and my cousin's tight little ass! The Bob's cock sort of fell out of Alan's ass with a plop! Onto me, bringing more cum. I twisted around for a better look, fascinated as always by CUM. It was seeping out of my cousin's asshole, which still was stretched wide open. I don't believe what I did next. While Ann licked cum off by little tits (that felt great) I licked all around my cousin's asshole, cleaning up cum. As a 12 year old, I wasn't yet ready to suck it all out. That would come later!\n\nWe were all finished and didn't' know what to do next. Ann and I were ready for more, but the guys seemed turned off by the cum on our bodies and faces. Geez! Are all guys such wussys? They got dressed and split, leaving us to clean up.\n\nThose two guys spent a lot of time together that summer. I never did get to suck that 16 year old dick but I sure liked the taste of his cum. Turns out my cousin became the ""fucker"" in that relationship, and Bob did almost all of the receiving. I only saw them at it once. They were going at it when I got home one day while my parents were gone. They didn't see me at first. Bob was on his hand and knees, with my cousin' cock rammed into his ass. His cock stood out between his legs and he had my cousin's cum on his face. As my cousin pumped him mercilessly, I want and licked the cum off his face then sucked him off. After he came in my mouth my cousin came in his ass. It was a fun summer.\n\nChapter Two\n\nMy main problem after that summer ended and my cousin left was simple. I had developed a great taste for cum, but, outside of male fantasies, there are very few ways a 12 year old can satisfy that desire on a regular basis. My friend Amy couldn't help with that, although she helped me keep my frustrations down by regularly eating my pussy for me. She really liked that - especially since my pubic hair was still so fine and almost transparent. I really didn't get my rocks off by licking her pussy, but sometimes I would just to be fair.\n\nIt was kind of nice when we licked each other at the same time. There was one time just after my cousin left. We were still both virgins, of course - the boys having become more interested in each other's butt holes - but we had been active. We had been talking about some of our experiences and got hot. Me especially, thinking about wads of cum shooting down my throat that one time I sucked Bill off while my cousin was fucking his ass. Well, Amy started to lick my pussy and I just sort of reached up, hugged her to me, and started kissing her at the same time. I think it was the hugging I liked most of all.\n\nAnyway, I actually got into it for the first time, and started really working my tongue around. She tasted kind of strong, but it was really a sexy smell and I got kind of carried away. As a twelve year old, I was normally kind of shy doing new things, but I even licked around her asshole. She came like a freight train and kind of scared me when she wrapped her thighs around my head.\n\nWhen she came to, she laid me down and started working on my nearly bare little cunt with her young fingers. Then, when I was really getting worked up, she started to suck and tongue one of my tiny, puffy nipples. They still looked like little girl tits, even after several months in a training bra, but they were so sensitive that I started to come instantly.\n\nStill, it wasn't getting any cum down my throat.\n\nSome people say every girl has the hots for her father. Well, I never really did and I'm sure he had no desires for me. He and my mom were like kids, always in love and always taking little ""naps"" at odd times. Well, I never saw my Dad as a sexual being at all. That changed dramatically one day.\n\nMy mom was out of town for a week that fall, visiting relatives. I came home kind of early from school one day and found my dad masturbating. He wasn't expecting he and me didn't see me. I made sure. I wasn't even going to watch - I was going to leave. I couldn't. I was just too curious. Not horny, just curious. He was on the bed, looking at some pictures that looked like they came from our family album. I couldn't see what they were of, though. When he came, he shot his load carefully into a wad of Kleenex.\n\nI retreated and made noises like I was coming in. He came out of the bedroom, greeted me, and said he had to go out for a bit. After he left, I made a beeline for the bedroom. I found the Kleenex in the trash and the photos in the nightstand. They were my mom's! She was naked, in lewd positions. Some were close-ups of her pussy, which was sure bigger and hairier than mine. There were even some of them together, fucking and with my mom giving him head.\n\nI did something I'll never forget. I opened the Kleenex and licked my dad's cum into my mouth while looking at my mom's pussy. His cum tasted different than the boys', richer I guess. That's the only time I ever tasted my dad's cum, and I never saw my mom like that in real life. I did have a dream one time that I licked my dad's cum off of my mom's breasts. Beyond that, I never tried to have sex with my parents and never really wanted to.\n\nI did, however, want to drink cum. My 13th birthday came with no cum. Then Amy finally came through and got a boyfriend.\n\nThat was great, because she brought him over one day and we hit it off great. He kept looking at my pointy little tits, which he could see when I bent over - I was wearing a scoop-necked dress with no bra (no big deal). I also didn't wear my white cotton underwear. I didn't wear anything. It made me feel bold, sexy, and kind of scared (well, I was only 13!). His name was Scott and he was tall. He shaved sometimes, too. I was interested in what was behind that zipper. He and Amy started to make out on the couch while we were watching a movie and I figured if I watched I might find out.\n\nSure enough, they got into it pretty good. He reached around and opened her bra after kind of pulling her shirt up. I couldn't see, but I knew what he was feeling. Amy's breasts had grown a lot the last few months, and she was round and firm with nipples that got really hard. He looked like his was enjoying it. She was rubbing his pants in front, but it looked like maybe he was too shy to put his hand up her dress. She blew him away by putting her own hand there and rubbing her pussy. Scott must have been freaking. Here he was, fondling a ripe 14-year-old pair of tits, and she had one hand on his lump and the other under her dress rubbing her twat! AND a little 13 year old he had been sneaking glances at all night was right there in the same room, watching!\n\nWell, he may have been naive, but when Amy opened his zipper and took out his cock, he was ready to play. He didn't know what she would do, but he reached his had under her skirt and onto her wet pubic hair. She arched her pelvis toward his hand and started playing with his cock. He was loving it. She showed no sign of sucking his dick, but jerked him like the boys had enjoyed last summer. Her tits were close to his cock and he was staring at them.\n\nBy this point I was masturbating, too, and when Scott looked over to see if I was watching I made sure he had a good look at my tiny fingers slipping into my almost hairless pussy. That did it, I think. He grunted and his cum splattered Amy's tits and her hand. That was my sign. While she held his hand in her panties, I came over and licked my first fresh cum in months off her high, firm breasts. When I licked a glob off her left nipple, she came, hard. She was always much more into girls than I was. She fed me the cum off of her fingers, making sure that Scott watched every move.\n\nScott's cock was pretty big for a young guy, and I'm sure he would have loved to stick it into Amy's pussy, but she wouldn't want it. Still a virgin. Me too - I wanted to save myself. I did want to suck him off, and said so. Too bad he had to be home and there was no time. Amy and I both knew that great things were possible with Scott. She told me so later as she rubbed my little tits and then she made me come with her tongue on my clit. I wished it was Scott's tongue but I didn't say that.\n\nWell, Bob from last summer was still around and I asked Amy, who was in his grade, if he was into girls at all or if my cousin Alan's cock had spoiled him. She said all he was getting was a couple of older girls and she'd never seen him with another guy. That surprised me, because he used to love nothing better than having Alan shoot on his face and having me lick it off, unless it was having Alan shoot into his asshole while Amy jerked his cock into my mouth. He never wanted to fuck either one of us and never ate pussy after our first meeting. I asked if he could come over during the Christmas vacation, for a New Year's Eve party or something.\n\nI had just found out that Alan was coming for that time, and a plan was brewing in my head. A plan that would get me so much cum that it would get me through the spring doldrums, until summer when a thirteen year old could strut her stuff and have a sporting chance at scoring CUM when she needed it!\n\nChapter Three\n\nAs I grew up slowly, with my body taking its time, I became more and more interested in older bodies - not just those of older school friends, but adults. Since I was only thirteen at the time, my contacts were great but my sexual opportunities were limited. Very limited. Life just isn't like Forum magazine!\n\nAmy finally got Bob to come over for a party. He was working right as I wanted him to. I needed cum bad and I knew his tasted great. Maybe Amy was right and all his time away from my cousin Alan had gotten him into girls. You may remember that Bob and Alan became great butt hole buddies last summer and Amy and I often helped them in their fun.\n\nIn those few weeks there was a lot of cum coming out of those cocks! Alan wasn't going to be disappointed for THIS New Year's Eve party!\n\nAs we made plans for the big night, Amy and I grew bolder. She was fourteen, after all, and had more guys around her. She was still firmly committed to being a virgin, and she still liked having girls around more than boys. For a week around Christmas, I started getting jealous because she was spending time with Karen, a little 10-year-old friend of Scott's - you remember, the guy Amy and I blew away on the couch. I finally asked her if she was really getting it on with a child. She winked and asked if I wanted to watch sometime. I was kind of grossed out and since girls weren't really my things I demurred.\n\nAmy insisted, saying it would be worth it. She said we should go over to Karen's house after school the next day.\n\nWhen we got there Amy took us all to the bedroom and she and Karen started playing with dolls on the floor while I sat on the bed, bored. After a bit, Amy asked Karen ""Will she be here soon?"" Karen said she would and put the dolls away very carefully. Looking at me, then at Amy, she said, ""Is she going to play, too?""\n\nAmy looked at me, too. ""We'll see"", she said.\n\nKaren shrugged and pulled up her dress. She was wearing little cotton underpants like I used to wear. Amy went over to her and started to rub her vulva through the fabric. Karen kind of squirmed and played with Amy's breasts through her clothes. Karen asked, ""When can I see them again?"" Amy replied, ""When she gets here"".\n\nI was wondering who the she was when I heard the back door open and a woman's voice call ""Karen?"" Oh, God, I thought; now we're in for it.\n\nKaren and Amy didn't even jump. Karen called back ""In here, Sally""! In a moment a tall, pretty lady about 30 or so came in. She was wearing a nice dress and makeup. She looked like a teacher. She took a look at the two girls, saw me, and asked Amy if we had a new playmate. Amy shrugged and came up to Sally, giving her a big hug. Sally responded by sitting on the bed next to me and opening her knees slightly. Little Karen came right over and pulled her Sally's dress skirt up around her waist, exposing a real pussy. A big, mature lady pussy with lightish blonde hair and lips I could make out and...well, it was sure a REAL pussy, not like my little tight thing.\n\nLittle Karen ducked her little girl face right into the middle of Sally's pussy and started to lick it and eat it like nothing I had ever seen. Sally smiled at me, her eyes starting to glaze. The full breasts under her pretty dress started to rise and fall more heavily. I was curious to see them but wasn't about to get involved in this.\n\nAmy wasn't just sitting on her hands. She got behind Karen and pulled her underwear off, exposing thin little girl hips and a round little butt. Sally watched, pleased, as Amy played with Karen's butt and little cunt as Karen kept licking.\n\nSally looked a question at me, but I pulled my knees to my chest and shook my head. Sally smiled a little and looked down where she could see my panties. I know I was getting a little wet despite myself and she could see it on my panties. She started breathing real hard while Karen worked on her, and I knew she wanted to see my little cunt. Karen started squealing as Amy's fingers made her cum, and the Sally cut loose with a moan and shuddered, cumming as well. I forgot that a ten year old could cum. I used to do it myself, I guess.\n\nThen something happened that got to me. Sally stood up and took off her dress. She was wearing a bra even though she hadn't been wearing panties. It was a nice bra, sexy without being too daring or tacky. It was the was she filled it so nicely that got me. I just had these little pointy things that were sensitive as hell but not much to look at. I guess I was staring, because when she took the bra off she was looking right at me. Gosh, she had lovely full breasts with deep red nipples like I never saw on a girl, just in those pictures of my mom. I wanted some just like them.\n\nSally lay down on the bed. I couldn't help getting hot. I though the whole thing would disgust me but the sight of a grown up woman doing it with us younger girls was pretty exciting. Then Karen climbed up on the bed and put her knees on each side of Sally's head, giving Sally the view she obviously loved - a close up of a tight, hairless, little girl's pussy. Then Karen sat down right on Sally's mouth and Sally started to lick - deep, long, slow licks like she was savoring every minute. While Karen was getting this treatment, Amy called me over.\n\n""Want to join?""\n\n""Well...I don't know. she sure has great breasts.""\n\n""Yeah, and I think you're going to be sucking on them pretty soon. Want me to eat you out?""\n\n""Not right now. I don't really think...""\n\nBut Amy was not waiting for stragglers. She already was diving her tongue into Sally's twat. She had stripped and her smooth backside pointed at me. I thought of all the cum I had licked off her body and wondered if she would ever come to like cum as much as she liked pussy. I guess we were opposite in that. I loved cum and could tolerate, sometimes enjoy, eating a girl. She felt the same about cum.\n\nI knelt down and started nuzzling my friend from the rear. I kind of kissed around her pussy, but the hair was making it harder for me all the time. I wondered when I would get this much hair. So I moved up and started licking her around the asshole, which she loved but wouldn't admit. I was thinking that it was a good thing Sally's face was buried in the slick little Karen, 'cause if she saw me doing this she'd really flip!\n\nWell, that was an afternoon to remember. I did indeed get to hold and suck on those breasts. Sally spent equal time admiring my little chest and even rubbed by pussy. She really liked the fine hairs and the fact that she could get her fingers in (thanks, Amy!). Amy was all over the place, and spent lots of time buried between Karen's skinny legs. Karen never got tired. I guess it was because she didn't' cum much.\n\nFinally it happened. I was lying on my back with my knees up, with Sally bending her breasts down in my face. Amy was working on Sally from behind. I felt a little, hot tongue on my pussy like a vibrating flame. It was Karen. God, she could lick pussy better than Amy!\n\nShe made me cum about five times while I sucked and kissed Sally's breasts. I couldn't believe I was letting a ten year old eat me out. Sally moved and I guess I lost control because I flipped up, turned Karen on her back, and came in to her pussy fast. I started licking all around, amazed at how soft she was. Also at how tight. I'm certainly not a good cunt eater, but I gave Karen a ride. What REALLY got me going was suddenly feeling Sally's mouth around my uplifted rear, taking most of my cunt in at once. I started cumming and don't think I stopped until it was time to leave. Sally ate me inside and out, put her tongue up my ass (about four orgasms right there) and finally came and helped my with Karen while Amy sat on Karen's face.\n\nAfter Sally finally got dressed and left, I was replacing my underwear with shaking fingers. If I could get this little study group together with the guys at the New Year's Eve party, it would really be a night to remember!\n\n\n\nChapter Four\n\nFinally, New Years Eve arrived. The folks were history and would be all night. All was arranged for the cum feast to come. Since my cousin was leaving the next day, and since as a thirteen year old I still had little realistic chance of being able to slake my thirst for CUM on a regular basis, I was prepared to get enough to tide me over.\n\nAmy was due to arrive, as were Alan and Bob. We also knew Sally, the older lady who liked little girls, would be there, as well as Karen, that hot little 8 year old Amy had introduced me to. Too many women and not enough cocks, for my taste, but I knew that Sally would probably confine her interests to Karen's tight, hairless little twat and to mine, if I wasn't looking. She sure liked them young, and I still had really wispy pubes and very small breasts. Karen would do anything, but I would make sure I got the most CUM. I couldn't resist an all-day fantasy, and my fingers were in my cunt several times.\n\nAfter dark, Amy came over. We giggled and chatted about the coming fun. Amy showed me under her dress - she was wearing simple cotton panties, like Sally would like. The little dyke. Then she said, ""Want to see what I brought?"" I said sure.\n\nShe pulled a dildo out of her purse. It was shaped like a pretty big cock. I stared at it with interest, since I'd never seen one before. I said, ""What are you going to do with it?""\n\n""I imagine I'll think of something"", she said. ""I still want to save myself for me husband, but I wanted to know what it would feel like to get fucked, so I tried it. WOW!""\n\n""Did it hurt?""\n\n""No! It was great. I got real wet, spread my legs, and pushed it in and out. I must have cum about 50 times!"" I asked, ""Can I try it?""\n\nShe got a look in her eyes. I knew she was up to something. Amy, being a little older, was bold and imaginative. I waited.\n\n""Well, you know I like girls, too"". (No kidding, Amy. How many times has your tongue been in my cunt?) ""There's just one thing I've always wanted to be able to do to you. I always wished I could FUCK you, just like a husband. Fuck you, and play with your little tits, and watch you under me as I drove in and out. Fuck you, and feel you rubbing my breasts as you lie there. Feel your little tongue on my nipples, your hands on my ass. I want to FUCK you like Alan would, or like Bob would. I wish I could CUM in you, but I can't!""\n\nAfter that speech, she blushed a little (a first!). Then she pulled a belt out of her bag and explained how she would use it and the dildo to FUCK me.\n\nI have to admit, I was so horny after hearing her talk I was ready for anything. She started to undress me like I always imagined a lover would, stopping to lick my little nipples and hug me. Then she laid me down on my back and spread my legs. Because she was Amy, she couldn't resist eating my cunny a bit, and I could tell she was hot because she was breathing so fast. Finally, after bringing me off, she strapped on the dildo and got over me.\n\nShe looked into me eyes and started to FUCK me.\n\nGOD! It felt god. It was so weird to feel this big cock in my cunt - the biggest thing I'd ever had there - while watching Amy's breasts swing over my face. I reached up and took them in my hands, and she gasped. She said ""I can feel the dildo moving against my clit, and I'm gonna cum a lot. God! I hope this is good for you. I've wanted to fuck you for so long - this is like a dream for me."" She kept on talking and cumming.\n\nAs she leaned over and took my nipples in her mouth, I started to cum like made. If this was how sex with my husband would feel, I didn't think I could wait. But at the same time, it was so special I knew I wanted it only with him, whoever he was. The rest would have to wait. But I vowed that I would taste plenty of CUM in the meantime! Hands reached around Amy's chest, gently cupping her breasts and feeling for the nipples. It was Sally!\n\nShe had come in and had instantly grasped the situation. She was already naked, and I remembered no how great her body was. Amy arched up against her, reaching back to kiss Sally's waiting mouth. The dildo was still in my cunt, so I was kind o trapped. I watched them french like crazy, wishing for a cock in my mouth. Where were those guys?\n\nSally let Amy go and looked at me. ""How did you like fucking?"" she asked. I said, ""It was great! Have you ever done it? Or do you just like little girls?"" I realized it sounded terrible, but she and Amy just laughed.\n\n""I was married before"", Sally said. ""But fucking with my husband wasn't what I really liked. There was only one way I liked it, but he didn't ever like to do it.""\n\nAmy asked what other way there was. Sally looked at her and asked, ""Would you like to see? I'll show you with that"" (pointing to the dildo in my cunt). Amy said, ""Sure"", a little nervously.\n\nAmy took the dildo out of my cunt, still wet from me. She strapped it on; her full breasts making the cock look almost small. She made Amy get on her elbows and knees, with her butt sticking up in the air. Then she took a tube of stuff from her bag and squirted it on the dildo. She got on her knees and placed the phony cock against Amy's little asshole. Amy gasped but didn't say a word.\n\nSlowly Sally moved it into Amy's ass. Amy bit her lip, but her nipples got real real hard. Sally said, ""This was the only way I really liked to get fucked. It burns and it hurts some, but I cum so hard. If I could find another man who would do this to me all the time, I'd probably leave girls alone."" She kept butt-fucking Amy, who still couldn't talk. Then Karen came in.\n\nShe looked wide-eyed at the happenings. I was naked, sitting on my knees watching Sally ream Amy's ass with the strap-on dildo. Amy couldn't talk. Sally saw Karen and started to fuck harder. She said, ""What really turned me on was one time after a party at our house when we were all bombed and my husband fucked my ass. It was one of the only times.\n\nThere was one other couple there, and she came on to me strong. I hadn't eaten pussy since my marriage, and I was hungry. So, while my husband fucked me in the ass, I ate pussy. Her husband got a blowjob out of it. Karen, let Amy eat your pussy. I want to see it!""\n\nKaren sat down and spread her legs, sticking her pink little cunt in Amy's face. Amy, barely conscious by this time, started to lick and suck. She was sobbing a bit and was really turned on. Sally looked at me. There wasn't really a place I could fit in, but I want over and played with Amy's pussy. It was so wet! I could feel Amy cumming over and over and over. I knew she was going to be an anal convert after this.\n\nFinally, Bob and Alan arrived, and I thought they were going to freak when they saw us. I flew from the menage and yanked Alan's pants down, grabbing his cock and stuffing it in my mouth. I was so ready, I couldn't wait. As I sucked, I saw the other group dissolve. The dildo came out of Amy and off of Sally. Amy just stayed in that position, her ass in the air and her face in Karen's crotch. She wasn't licking any more, just laying her cheek against Karen's slippery mons. Sally came and grabbed Bob, pulling his pants off and pulling him by the pecker over to Amy.\n\nHe took one look at her wide-open asshole and knew what to do. He had done it with boys enough! He expertly started ramming Amy's asshole. That woke her up. There must be quite a difference between a dildo and a real hard cock. I know that Amy wanted to save herself for marriage, too, but I guess the asshole didn't count. She really started to scream and moan now.\n\nSally took Karen away and showed her the ass fucking. Karen was interested. That girl was just not bright.\n\nMeanwhile, I was getting my first cum of the night. Alan just couldn't take it when he saw Bob slide into Amy's ass. He must have imagined it was him, although giving or receiving I couldn't tell. Whatever, he started pumping out the cum and I was in heaven. He tasted great. When I finished milking him, I left him to recover and went over to where Bob was looking like he was near. Poor Amy was really out of it by this time. I bet she didn't even know where she was. Karen was obligingly sucking Sally's boobs while Sally had a finger up her little asshole. Hmm, wonder how THAT came about. Alan lay there in a state of bliss as Sally looked at his cock. I bet I knew where that cock would be later on!\n\nBob suddenly grunted and started to cum, right in Amy's ass! I waited till he was done, then surprised myself. I was imagining all of that hot cum and I wanted it. I pushed him away and stared at the sight of Amy's asshole, stretched wide open. It was weird, but I saw cum in there. I put my face deep into her ass and sucked it out, every drop. I felt lips on my cunt as I was sucking, but I was too busy exploring this new thrill. It felt so wild and so strange, but it wasn't gross or anything. Amy was cumming again and I could feel her ass contract around my tongue as I lapped out the last of the cum.\n\nIt was Bob who was eating me out. I saw him working me over as I came up for air. Amy collapsed in a heap. She was lost to us for a while.\n\nBob must have had some girls because he was almost as good at eating cunt as Amy was. He had me cumming in no time. Alan had stirred and was feeling Sally up. Karen had his cock in her hands and was rubbing it. I think it was the first cock she had ever held. Alan, the swine, didn't care that it was just an 8 year old. He was concentrating on Sally, who watched Karen.\n\nBob stopped eating me out and wanted to fuck me, but I let him know. ""I'm saving myself"", I said. ""Well, I'm hot. Let me fuck your ass!""\n""Like hell!"", I said. ""That looks painful!"" So I sucked his cock instead, tasting his cum and what must have been Amy's ass. It tasted good, especially when Bob started to cum. I swallowed it again, but I was starting to feel wild, I wanted it on my skin, too.\n\nAmy stirred. She looked at me in a groggy way and smiled. She moved unsteadily over to where Karen was still rubbing Alan's prick. She lowered her mouth to the head, letting Amy do the work. Alan was sucking Sally's tits and loving every minute. Bob, not to be outdone, moved in on the scene, pushing his face into Amy's rear, licking her pussy from behind. Well, that left me with a view of Bob's ass right in my face.\n\nI grabbed the strap-on dildo and put it on. This was going to be great. Sally smiled as she watched me position myself behind Bob. Then I thrust!\n\nHe stiffened, but left his face in Karen's rear. She squirmed, so I guess he started eating her harder. I wasn't sure what I was doing, but I kept moving the dildo in and out of Bob's asshole. Alan noticed what I was doing and also noticed that Bob's prick was getting hard again. He abandoned Sally's tits for his first love, COCK. Squirming under Bob, he took the cock between his lips and started to suck. Karen and Amy moved too, and I could tell that Alan wasn't going to last much longer. Sally lounged back, probably trying to figure out how to join this scene.\n\nAlan's cock began to jump in Karen's little hand, spraying hot jism on Amy's face. Karen put her face down and got some too. As I fucked Bob in the ass, I said ""Hey! Come here! I want that!"". When Karen and Amy came over I kissed them both and licked the cum off their face. I heard Alan say ""Want this, too?"" Looking down, I could see Bob's cum leaking out of his mouth. I gave him a deep french kiss and didn't miss a drop!\n\nThat was a wild night. Sally got ass-fucked finally, first by Alan. He must have been in heaven to get such a great woman in the one hole he really understood. Sally was in heaven, too - Amy was on her back in front of Sally, and Karen, little Karen, was on top of Amy, giving Sally two little cunts to lick while she was reamed. I was doing my first 69 with Bob at the time so I'm kind of fuzzy about the details.\n\nA bit later Sally got it again. I'm not sure how we did it, but it was a great scene. My folks would have shit. Bob was fucking Sally's asshole. Alan was fucking Bob's asshole. I was beneath them, licking balls, cocks, whatever. Amy had her face between my legs. Karen was in her usual place, spread in front of Sally. That girl could get eaten with the best of them. There was cum leaking out of two assholes for me before that encounter was over.\n\nI kept my virginity that night. I never got my ass penetrated, either. The boys both wanted me too, but I wouldn't. Amy also held firm. Sally let both boys take her pussy, but they were getting tired by then and I don't think either of them came again. They wanted to fuck Karen, too, but Sally wouldn't let them. Finally, tired, cum-soaked, aching, and sore, we called it a night. I don't know how many times we all came, but I do know that I ate as much of it as possible!\n\nThere were a few new things for me that night. At one point I remember diving my tongue into little Karen's hairless slit and loving it. I licked cum off Sally's nipples but I can't remember how it got there. I watched Sally nipple-fuck Amy while Amy licked Alan's dick.\n\nThere were still so many things I wanted to do, but they would have to wait for other times!"
1160,Cum Eater,"['MMF', 'wife-sharing']","Thinking about these things was having an effect on me. But not as you might think. Instead of feeling jealousy or anger, I was becoming aroused. My cock had made a tent in the front of my sweat pants. I put the paper down and started rubbing my hardon when she suddenly reappeared in the hallway. My wife entered our apartment and closed the door behind herself. She walked straight to me and while staring at my erection, she smiled, and said Jerry had sent me a present.\n\nShe sat in my lap, squerming around feeling my boner, then she leaned over and kissed me; she stuck her tongue in my mouth, causing me to become even more excited than I already was. While we kissed I felt her spread her legs wide. She pushed me back far enough so I could look down between her legs.\n\nI stared at her sloppy cunt for a long while, her pubic hairs were soaked and matted around her streatched open hole. There was traces of come on her love nest and I knew that she had just fucked Jerry and that he had shot his load in her.\n\nShe slipped out of my lap and pulled me down on top of her as we lay on the floor she placed her hand behind my head and pulled my face to her hot treasure. I was helpless as I realized that her fantasy had now become mine also.\n\nI dove into her comey wetness, eagerly licking and sucking and lapping up all the come, Jerry's and hers, that I could reach. She started coming for me and had a series of climaxes before pulling me up for more kissing. I positioned my cock at her entrance and slipped it into her. I had not even pushed in all the way when I started shooting my wad. Jet after jet of hot come flooded into her pussy. I don't think I had ever come that hard before. I groaned as I came and she smiled at me and thanked me for the hottest time of her life. I told her it was the hottest for me too. Then I lowered my face to her soaked and oozing pussy and ate her out again.\n\nThat day started us on an exploration of sexuality that lead to other interesting times. One happened at a truck stop off the interstate. My wife dressed that morning while I watched. She wore no bra or panties. She slipped a pair of lace trimmed, silky pants on that clung to her skin and left little to the imagination. Next was a matching blouse, plunging deeply in front, exposing most of her tit flesh. Short nylon stockings and a pair of heels completed her outfit. She handed me a pair of loose fitting cotton pants and a tee shirt. She told me not to wear underwear.\n\nI slipped into these cloths and added a pair of sneakers and we were off to a new adventure.\n\nShe told me to drive out to the truck stop on the interstate. I did and when we arrived she told me to wait in the car while she went into the restaurant. I waited, getting hot thinking of the possibilities, but having no idea what she was up to this time.\n\nThe place was full of truckers eating breakfast and killing time. After about a half hour she came out and got in the car. I could see she was excited and aroused. She had a wet spot on her pants over her pussy, so I knew she was turned on, but I still didn't know what her plans were. In an enthusiastic tone of voice she told me what was about to happen. She said that she had talked to a few of the truckers and had invited them to fuck her in the men's room. She also told them I wanted to watch, she said they had agreed, and were now gathering other volunteers to fuck the sexy lady.\n\nWe got out of the car and went to the men's room. When no one was looking we slipped inside. There were twelve men in there waiting for us and I could see most had bulges in their pants in anticipation of what was to come, and they weren't alone. My cock had become hard and was straining at the fabric of my loose pants. Sue noticed my erection and while rubbing it, she whispered, ""You like this don't you."" I answered that I liked it all right and that she should begin.\n\nShe walked around the room, kissing and rubbing all the men's crotches, while they felt her pussy and tits through her cloths. Finally one man took out his dick and asked her to suck it. She bent over at the waist and while holding his hips, she took his stiff rod into her mouth. Another man then approached her from behind and began rubbing her ass and pussy. He then grasped the silky pants and pulled them down to below her knees. He licked at her crack for awhile and then stood and dropped his own pants, revealing a large, fully erect cock. He pushed his meat into her steamy pussy hole until it was buried completely in her. As he began to fuck her I heard her moan around the other mans cock.\n\nI approached and knelt down near her head and kissed her on the cheek, feeling the cock in her mouth through her skin. As she bobbed on the cock in her mouth the trucker groaned and shot his load into her hot mouth. I saw a little come dribble from her lips as she sucked him dry, so I licked it from her face. She liked that, and when she was finished draining him, she turned and kissed me full on the lips, pushing some of his semen into my mouth.\n\nAnother man then took the place of the first in her waiting mouth, just as the one fucking her announced that he was coming. I watched him ram his cock into her and shoot into her hot hole. I helped support her as she started coming too. When he pulled his wet dick out of her another man took his place and filled her pussy again with cock. Over and over she took loads of come into her mouth and into her hot wet pussy.\n\nI think one or two fucked her ass too and left their juice in that hole. I just watched the entire spectacle from my position at her head. I had a hardon like an iron bar from the excitement I felt. She climaxed with every man at least once, and kissed me each time one shot into her mouth.\n\nMore men came in and each took a turn with her. I tried to imagine how much come was inside her dripping pussy, but I had to quit thinking about it for fear of shooting my load in my pants without even touching it. Finally it was over. Each man had come in one of her holes and left. She stood and kissed me and reached for my cock. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over the gooey mess she had become. The juices were running down her legs and had filled her pussy hole completely. I showed her my hand full of come and she then pushed me down to the floor. I laid on my back as she removed her pants the rest of the way and stood over me, one leg on each side of my head. I looked up at her leaking pussy and pulled at her legs to bring it down to my waiting mouth.\n\nInstead she bent over and opened my pants, taking out my hard dick and bent over me to suck it. Looking up into her overflowing pussy, I quickly shot my come into her hot mouth. Then she lowered her crotch to my tongue. I licked and sucked and tongue fucked her like a wild man, making her come again and again. We were a mess when we arrived home that afternoon, but we just kept fucking, feeling, and eating each other. We fell asleep like that, with my face in her crotch and her mouth surrounding my limp cock.\n\nMany times she would arrive home from shopping or other outings with a satisfied look about her and, I knew, a pussy full of come juice, placed there by some surprised but happy stranger. Little did these men know that I not only knew and approved of her actions, but longed for her to come home this way so that we could fuck and suck each other to countless orgasms. A typical happening would be for her to arrive home, approach me, and perhaps take my hand and place it between her legs. I would feel the inevitable wet spot in her crotch that would tell me she had fucked another man, and now wanted my tongue in her slippery hole, causing climaxes of the intensity she only had with me. The other men made her come, to be sure, but her orgasms with me seemed more intense, and more satisfying. And I loved every encounter, and every soaked and sloppy pussy she brought me.\n\nOne day a co-worker announced that he was getting married. Some of the other guys at work started talking of a bachelor party. Well I saw a great opportunity arising, so I suggested my place for the party. I told the boys I could provide top notch entertainment. One of them joked about being entertained by that knockout wife of mine, and I just grinned. Little did they know what I had planned.\n\nI told sue about the plans for the party, and she got very excited and told me she would arrange everything. I could hardly wait. She went shopping to arrange for the perfect party, and I knew that it would be. When the big night came, she stayed busy in the kitchen, cooking and preparing for the hot time ahead. As I played bartender, serving drinks to the others, I would steal feels of her hot crotch and firm titties. Finally she told me to join the other men and that she would serve for the rest of the evening.\n\n""I'll serve everything they could want,"" is how she put it. I grinned and rejoined the party. A few minutes later she appeared in the living room. Every eye turned and stared. She had dressed in leather motorcycle chaps, and a leather vest. The vest laced up at the sides and front and showed an ample amount of her flesh above the waist. The cleavage of her breasts looked very inviting. But the pants were something else.\n\nFrom the front they looked like ordinary, skin tight, leather pants. They were very sexy, and hugged her shapely legs in a very provocative way. But when she had served us a drink and turned to leave we all saw the back side was completely open. There was a belt sized piece of leather at her waist and nothing else down to below her ass cheeks. She was bare assed. We were all speechless, and sat there staring as she headed back toward the kitchen. She looked back at us and giggled.\n\nYou could have heard a pin drop when she reentered the room some long minutes later. She was carrying a soft latex cock in her hand. A plastic dick, and it was large, larger I'm sure than any of us. She walked to the center of the room and held it up for us to see and said, ""now where can I put this."" One of the guys just blurted out that he knew were she could put it. The rest of us just sat frozen as she walked up to him, handed it to him and said ""well go ahead and show us where to put it."" He took the fake cock from her and as she turned around and spread her legs he started pushing it up into her already wet pussy hole.\n\nHe looked at me for approval, and when I nodded, he continued to work that plastic cock up into her. She watched the rest of us as it entered her, and when it was all the way inside her she laughed and told us if we didn't take out our cocks we would split our pants. I guess she noticed all the bulges in our pants. I went first, opening my pants, lowering them, and freeing my hard cock from my jeans. At that the others joined in. Some removed their pants and briefs completely and some just opened their fly and held their dicks so no one else could see.\n\nBut Sue would have none of that. She walked from man to man, with the dildo buried in her snatch, and pulled everyone's pants down. At the same time she gave each man a quick lick and suck, just to let them know that hot times were coming. There was a room full of hardons. She asked who would be the first to fuck her and we all pointed to Ray, in whose honor this party was given.\n\nIt seemed appropriate. She lead him to the dining room table, laid down on her back with her legs hanging over the edge, and invited him in. Ray stepped up to the table and slid his meat into her, and began to pump in and out. The rest of us gathered around to watch the action. Sue held her legs straight up to accept him and began to moan softly as he fucked her. To put everyone at ease I moved to her head and fed my cock to her waiting mouth. The others then started playing with her tits, kissing her belly, and rubbing her thighs, making her very hot.\n\nShe had the first climax then, and Ray was right behind her, shooting a thick load of come deep inside her. We all took turns then, fucking her, and letting her suck us. After everyone had shot into her I told them to help themselves to the food and drink while I helped her clean up. They all agreed, so Sue and I headed for the bathroom. We didn't make it however. I pulled her into our bedroom and kissed her deeply and pulled her to me. She asked if I was turned on from watching her fuck, and I responded by thrusting my hand between her legs and sucking her tongue into my mouth.\n\nThen she went crazy. She pushed me down on the bed and crawled on top of me. My hard cock sank into her sopping pussy and I fucked her and she fucked me until we both came. Then she slowly rose up and moved her wet crotch to my waiting mouth. Straddling my head with her legs, she lowered her full pussy to my tongue. I ate her, and sucked her through a few good climaxes, when she rose up off me. I then saw all the guys crowded around the bed, watching what I was doing. So my secret turn on was out.\n\nThey laid her down on her back and one by one they mounted her and fucked her. Some of them were so turned on by what they just saw that they pounded into her hard and long. I laid on my side next to her and watched. She really was getting it now, hard and fast, the way she liked it. I liked it too. each of them shot another load into her hot box and when they were through, they lifted me by my arms and placed me astride her legs. Then they pushed my face into her soaked, slippery pussy and said ""here's more juice for you, enjoy."" With that they returned to the living room while I sucked and licked like there was no tomorrow.\n\nSue and I returned to the party after a while and it went on all night. With her getting fucked over and over and my being totally turned on by the entire idea. I came in her pussy too and one of the others would then eat her, so I wasn't the only one who enjoyed that little game.\n\nThe parties are a regular thing now at our house. The guys from work, sometimes with a wife or two, and Ray with his new wife, get together often to fuck and suck, and generally enjoy each other. Rays wife especially likes sucking cocks, and is very good at it. When she gets a good mouthful of sperm, which is often, she and Sue share it with a sister kiss. Most of the other wives are now happily taking loads of come into their hot pussies and then thrilling to having it licked out and sucked out by us hungry men."
1161,Cum Eating Husband,"['MMF', 'wife', 'cuckold']","That next Thursday night she informed that I'd be watching the kids while she went out on a date! I couldn't believe this was actually happening! She ask me if I really wanted to go through with this; she said in all liklihood she would come home having been fucked silly by some stranger. I told her to go for it! She then told me how she had met a really cute guy while shopping at the mall that afternoon and they agreed to meet later that night for drinks.\n\nAs I made dinner for the kids my wife was in our bedroom bathing and dressing for a date with another man. The mere thought of it made me feel worthless and I loved it! I no sooner had the kids fed and in bed for the night when she emerged from our room to depart on her date. She was absolutely stunning! She wore a tight red nylon/lycra/spandex mini-dress with just a pair of sheer black panties underneath. On her gorgeous legs she wore sheer black thigh high nylon stockings and 4"" black patent leather, pointed toe pumps.\n\nHer makeup was head-turning and she wore large gold hoop earrings which looked great with her short sexy hairstyle. As she glided past me headed for the door she told me not to wait up, it might be a late night. She also told me to make sure the dishes and laundry were done before she returned. She added one more order before leaving, she told me to sleep upstairs in the guest room and to call in sick to work in the morning; I would be bringing the kids to school.\n\nWhile she was on her date, I got my chores done, had a couple of beers, and then went upstairs to the guest room to sleep. Shortly after 1:00 A.M. I heard voices downstairs. My wife was home and she wasn't alone. She and her date were giggling and it sounded like they had had a lot to drink. A few mintues later she came into the guest room, turned on the light, and crooked her finger at me. She still had her sexy outfit on, but now she looked somewhat rumpled and her hair was out of place. She told me to get my sorry ass downstairs because she was going to show me how worthless I really was. I sleep in the nude and asked her if I could put some clothes on; her only reply was ""don't bother"".\n\nAs I followed my wife into the family room, I saw her date reclining on our sofa. He was about 10 years younger than me and built like a college football player. He had blonde wavy hair and looked like he had just stepped off a Florida beach. He was naked and as you might expect, hung like a horse. His cock was semi-hard as he lightly stroked its nine inches. My wife suddenly turned dominant and began to verbally humiliate me in front of her new lover. She called me a worthless piece of shit with a pencil dick. She told me her date was a real man with a man's size cock. Her date was enjoying the show. As my wife continued her verbal assault I started to get a hard-on. Her lover joined in and called me a queer for getting so turned on seeing another man naked. My wife continued to berate me and told me how her lover had already fucked her three times tonight, but she wanted a fourth screwing. Her date said he needed a little help getting it up a fourth time. My wife just grinned, grabbed me by the back of the head and forced my mouth down on his cock. She told me to suck his cock and get him nice and hard for her. She was horny and wanted to get fucked - right now!\n\nI had never sucked a man's cock before, but must admit I had thought about it often. As I kneeled between my wife's lovers legs sucking him off, my own cock grew to its full five inches. My wife noticed me getting excited. She went into the bedroom and quickly returned with a nylon stocking. She tied the stocking around the base of my cock so I couldn't cum. She then grabbed me by the hair and pulled my mouth off her lover's cock. He was hard now and ready to fuck. My wife ordered me over to a chair and told me to keep my mouth shut and my hands off my prick. She told me to pay attention and watch how a real man fucks a woman. With that she threw a pillow on the floor, stripped off her lycra mini-dress and layed on her back on the floor. She motioned for her stud to mount her. He didn't waste much time and was thrusting his monster cock in and out of her in a matter of seconds. Her stockinged clad legs were up in the air and I fought the urge to crawl over, slip off her pumps, and suck her toes.\n\nI couldn't believe what I was seeing and feeling. Some stranger was balling my wife on our family room floor while I was told to sit and watch. I loved it! I was so turned on I couldn't stand it! His stamina was amazing, again making me feel worthless. My wife was starting to cum. Her stud sensed her impending orgasm and picked up the rhythm. He was pounding her so hard he was lifting her ass up off the floor with each stroke. She was screaming so loud I thought for sure she'd wake the kids. With a loud grunt he shot his load of cum into my wife's cunt. He collapsed on top of her and left his cock inserted in her now cum-drenched cunt.\n\nAfter a while, he rolled off her and layed at her side. They kissed and nuzzled one another like long-lost lovers. My cock was aching, the stocking had turned the head a deep purple. As they layed there cuddling, her stud's cum began to ooze from her well-worn pussy. My wife obviously felt it running out. She looked at me and said that since I wasn't man enough to fuck her properly, maybe I should just crawl over and clean her lover's cum out of her cunt. I did as I was told. As I positioned my head between her legs, she told me to remove the stocking from around my cock. I buried my face in her cummy cunt and happily lapped away. As I did, my wife positioned her nylon clad foot under my cock. As I licked her clean, I rubbed my cock against her foot and shot off all over her stockings.\n\nAfter I came, my wife stuck her cummed on foot into my mouth for me to clean it. I greedily licked my own cum off her beautiful foot. She then stepped out of her pumps and stripped off her stockings, dropping them on the floor. She told me to clean everything up and not to forget to get the kids off to school in the morning. She took lover by the hand and they went into our bedroom and closed and locked the door. I cleaned everything up, savoring the smell of cum on my wife's stockings and panties. I went up to the guest room knowing that her my wife and her lover were sleeping in our bed right below me. I fell asleep with her cum soaked stocking in my mouth...\n\nC U M C U M C U M A N D M O R E C U M\n\n The next morning when I returned from bringing the kids to school my wife and her lover were awake and lying in bed. My wife told me to fix them breakfast while they showered together. When they came to the breakfast table she was wearing a short black, sheer negligee with matching panties. Her lover simply wore a bright blue lycra thong, which did very little to conceal his massive cock. As I served them breakfast, they spoke among themselves as if I wasn t even there. They reviewed their date from the previous night in vivid detail. I couldn't help but get hard again, apparently I wasn't alone.\n\nAs I cleared away the dirty dishes from the table, my wife got down on her knees in front of her lover. He calmly sat there at our kitchen table, sipping coffee, while my lovely wife pulled his nine inches out of his thong. He opened the morning paper and acted so nonchalant as my wife started working on his cock with her pretty mouth. This went on for 15-20 minutes while I busied myself in the kitchen. Suddenly I heard him groan and looked over just in time to see her stud deliberately pull out of her mouth and spray his cum all over her face and hair. She was drenched, it ran down her face in gobs. She cleaned him up, tucked his cock back into his thong and then came over to me. She stood in front of me and simply said clean me . I did as I was told. I licked her lover's cum from her face like a dog. When I finished cleaning her face, she pointed to a glob of his cum that had dripped off her chin to the floor. I obediently kneeled down and licked it off our kitchen floor.\n\nHer lover had gone into the next room to make some business phone calls. He apparently was preparing to leave as he had work to do. My wife had followed him in to the other room. I could hear her begging him to fuck her one more time before he left. I couldn't believe what I was hearing! One taste of a huge cock and my sweet little wife was pleading for more like a common whore. Her lover finally relented, telling her to go take off her negligee and put on some stockings and a garter belt. He told her to go wait on our bed while he finished his phone calls. She excitedly scampered off to our bedroom like a child on Christmas morning.\n\nApparently my humiliation wasn't quite over either. After donning beautiful taupe stockings and a black garter belt, my wife called me into the bedroom. She told me to strip and kneel at the foot of the bed, telling me that I was about to be treated to one more show. As she laid back on the bed with her legs spread, her lover entered the room. He stripped off his thong and told my wife this would have to be a quickie since he had to leave soon. For some odd reason, she produced a rubber from the nightstand and asked him to put it on before he fucked her. Her lover came over to me at the foot of the bed and said put my rubber on so I can fuck your wife again . I did as I was told, unrolling the condom down the length of his erect shaft; I was thrilled at the touch of it! He turned, got on the bed, and quickly mounted my beautiful wife. She had hung her stockinged feet over the bottom edge of the bed. As she was being fucked she told me to kiss her feet and suck her toes. With her pretty nylon clad feet in my mouth, I had a birds-eye view of her lover's cock ramming in and out her cunt. He came quickly this time, but his orgasm seemed to last a long time. As I continued to nuzzle her instep, he pulled out and rolled off of her.\n\nI was amazed at the amount of cum in the tip of his rubber! This guy had just cum on wife s face 30 minutes ago! Now he had inflated the tip of his rubber with so much cum it was almost the size of a golf ball. As he stood at the side of the bed, my wife sat up and carefully peeled the rubber from his rapidly deflating cock. Once she had it removed, she tied a knot close to the cum filled tip of the rubber so she wouldn't spill a drop. The knot forced the cum into a bulb at the end, stretching the walls of the rubber to the near bursting point. She looked over at me with a mischievous grin and crooked her finger. I crawled over to her. She said, I don't think you got enough breakfast, open up! I opened my mouth and she stuffed her lover's cum filled rubber in. She told me to bite down, as I did, the bulbous end burst in my mouth.\n\nCum oozed from both corners of my mouth. My cock was rigidly extended with excitement as I knelt there with his cum running out of my mouth. My wife asked her lover for his phone number so she could call him again. As he recited his number, she pulled a permanent marker from the nightstand and wrote his phone number on my rigid cock. She was laughing and said anytime she looked at my puny thing she'd see his number and think of a real cock. They were both laughing hysterically as she walked him to the door and kissed him good-bye. I listened to them laughing from the bedroom, sucking the used rubber for every drop of his cum I could get."
1162,Cum Hunter,"['MF', 'affair', 'oral']","Sherry was my target and my arrow was getting hard.\n\nDuring a slow spell in the store we started playing sledgehammer baseball! We used a beach ball and a sledghammer to play with. (no, we didn't have a sports section!) I ended up breaking a decorative chandolier with a hit to the deep right. Everyone in the game helped me clean the mess up before all the floor managers came out of their meeting. Sherry was in front of me as I stood up after picking up the last piece. She gave me a deep hug and held me, squashing her warm mammaries into my ribs. I didn't want to come on too strong, so I let go but she didn't. She held me until my neglected appendage came to life. She must have felt if for she looked up at me and smiled, then walked away.\n\nShe left me standing there with a raging bull of a hard-on.\n\nTed, a friend of mine from the store was going out with one of the managers who was also friends with Sherry. The three of them convinced me to go out with them for a night of partying. At home, I jerked off to get rid of any pent-up frustrations and also stop me from cumming too quickly if, by chance I were to get lucky. Then I had a long shower, daydreaming about the night's possible scenerios.\n\nSherry and I got the back seat of the Malibu while we drove around deciding what to do. Forty-five minutes and three screwdrivers later we were down by the lake beside a motorhome watching the submarine races. Ted and Jo-anne hit the beach while Sherry and I snuggled up in the backseat.\n\nShe was a hot chick with one thing on her mind, as I was about to find out. She sucked my tongue as we kissed and grabbed my crotch trying to pull my dick out of my pants. I removed my pants as she did hers and I started to go for her fury pussy with my wild thing when she asked me to fuck her tits first.\n\nWhile she was sitting up in the backseat, I squeezed her mungous mams together around my cock and pumped between them while she grabbed my ass cheeks closer to her body. She tried to look down and see the action and almost got her mouth stuffed with my now leaking cock head.\n\nShe laid on her back now with her head propped by the car as I straddled her chest and fucked he tits pushing farther and farther up to her mouth as my target. Seeing my dick head leaking some juice, Sherry wanted it to stroke into her mouth on the up-stroke of her tit fuck. Being of sound mind, I gave the woman her wish. This brought me to the brink of insane pleasure. \n\nI had to stop and cool it down but the hot little chick wanted it in her mouth. It was now my turn to lay back and get worked on and boy did she work on me. She wet down the head then sucked it into her mouth while she kept a firm hand on my root. She whipped her tongue around and around the head until I thought it would explode. Instead it went a little numb. This let me enjoy one of the longest and wettest blowjobs of my life. \n\nShe had my pecker buried half way into her head and started the old up and down bobbing we all love. Ecstasy is the way that I would describe her sucking. With my right hand, I buried my middle finger up to the last possible knuckle and started plunging into her dripping snatch. Her steady sucking turned into a whirl wind blowjob.\n\nHer left hand had a good grip on my dick as her mouth had that steady suction action that was slowly drawing a trickle of juice from my balls into her throat. She was jacking her hand up as her sucking mouth came down. She was getting tired now and couldn't believe the staying power I was displaying. Neither could I.\n\nShe started a harder, faster and more furious sucking action as her right hand started kneeding the cum in my balls. Her tongue was whipping up a froth on my pulsing purple head and I gritted my teeth as I held off my milky lava. \n\n""I'm going to cum ... I'm going to cum!"" I blurted. She stopped for a moment and rested her tongue on my cockhead and looked into my eyes as I panted. She looked like she wasn't sure if she should continue. In an instant, she resumed the fast and furious cock sucking with new gusto as she made up her mind to finish me off in her mouth.\n\nEnough was enough. I grabbed her head as I arched my body off the seat and grunted with each sticky blast of cum from my twitching cockhead into the farthest reaches of her mouth and throat. As I continued to shoot wads into her mouth, she squeezed my ball sack with her right hand and milk me with her left hand. She didn't swallow any of my cum, yet.\n\nHer mouth was savouring the sticky pool of semen that was now collected in her mouth. Like a mouthwash, she swished it around in her mouth to relish my cum's taste. She seemed to enjoy it that way. I didn't mind either. She seemed to taste test it like a fine wine. After a minute of this she was able to speak her first words since I had filled her mouth with my meat.\n\n""It has a nice salty tang to it with just the right amount of viscosity. Not too tart and not too bitter. Just the way I like it!"""
1163,Cum Lover,"['M+F', 'wife', 'oral']","I wasn't really to thrilled with the idea of eating her pussy after I had filled it with cum. But what she was doing to my cock felt so good I just closed my eyes and did it. She was really wet and slippery. Her pussy tasted the same as always. The only thing I noticed that was different was how open her hole seemed to be after having been reamed by my cock. It was kind of a neat feeling so I really got into eating her. Pretty soon she came on my face.\n\nShe moaned and rubbed her pussy hard into my face as she came. After she calmed down a little she turned around again and laid on top of me. She reached down and slid my cock inside herself and started fucking me hard. She told me how wet and gooey my face was and started to lick my lips and chin and nose. That really got me hot and before long we were both cumming again. We lay there side by side and she told me how horny and hot what we had done had made her. I didn't understand until she told me. She really got off from me eating her pussy after we had fucked. I told her it was my pleasure and whenever she wanted that she should just let me know.\n\nI kind of forgot about it until a couple days later. We were watching a porn movie in the family room. We where sitting on the couch playing with each other as we enjoyed the movie. After some touching and kissing I knelt before her and pulled off her pants. I knelt between her legs and pushed my cock into her wet pussy. We fucked like that and we both came. I shot a big load into her.\n\nWe rested with my cock still deep inside her and kissed. Then she asked me to eat her. She said she wanted me to lick and suck my cum out of her pussy. I felt my cock twitch with excitement at the thought. For some reason it turned me on to have her ask me to do that again.\n\nI pulled out of her and she pushed my face down toward her crotch. I went right into it. I licked her pussy and stuck my tongue inside her. Her hole was again stretched and open from my cock having been in there and she was very wet and sticky with my cum. As I ate her she told me things like ""suck hard baby"", and ""suck out your cum"", and ""lick me clean"".\n\nAll that got me really turned on and soon I was playing with my own cock as I did the things she asked. She came again while I ate her and still wanted more. She pushed me back on the carpet and got on top of me and we fucked again. This thing of eating her pussy after I had shot my load into her was really turning her on. And for some reason it seemed to turn me on too.\n\nAfter that it became a regular part of our lovemaking. One time I remember well is when I had gone into the bathroom after we had fucked. As I peed she walked in naked and pointed to her thighs and told me to look what I had done. I looked down at her and saw that a stream of my cum and her juices had leaked out of her and was oozing down her inner thigh. She told me that she should make me clean her up. I smiled and told her to do it.\n\nShe took me by the hand and led me back to the bed and laid down. I got between her legs and licked all the juice from her leg and then started on her pussy. I sucked at her and licked her. She loved it. She held my head and pushed my face hard into her pussy as she came again.\n\nWe both smoked and as most couples do, we usually laid in bed and had a cigarette after sex. She came up with a new twist. I would lay on my back as always and she then would straddle my face on her knees and light a cigarette. As she puffed on the cigarette she would lower her sloppy pussy to my face and tell me to suck my cum out of her. I got to really like doing that. And she loved it too. Soon we were doing that every time we fucked. If she didn't do it I would ask her to. I really loved doing it. In fact, I sort of craved it.\n\nSometimes we would get into fantasy things. We would fuck and then she would pull on her panties after I came in her. We would then dance or stand and hold each other. Then I would kneel in front of her and pull down her panties and eat her.\n\nOne night I did that and just for fun I sort of pretended that she had been fucked by the star of the porn movie we were watching. I told her that so and so had really shot a big load into her and that it was oozing out of her. She went along with it and told me that he had fucked her really well and he filled her with his cum. I then spread her legs and licked and sucked on her pussy getting all of ""his"" cum out of her.\n\nThe fantasies like that got hotter and hotter. She would tell me who fucked her and how it felt as I ate ""his"" cum out of her sloppy pussy. Then one night she asked me if I would really ever do anything like that. Eat another mans cum out of her. I thought about it for a little while and she could tell by how hard I got that the answer was yes. I knew she was leading up to something but I didn't mind at all. In fact the idea really made me horny. She hinted around about it for weeks and finally I came out and asked her if she really wanted to do it. She told me that she thought it would really be hot and fun. I asked whom she had in mind. She said that was the only problem, she didn't know. So I suggested her ex husband. I had heard her stories about the hot sex they had and it turned me on. And I knew that he would jump at the chance to fuck her again. She told me that might work and she would think about it.\n\nOne night he called about something having to do with their kids. I smiled at her as they talked and reached down and played with her pussy. Soon she was leading him on into a sexy chat about how they used to fuck. I could only hear one side of the conversation but it was getting kind of hot. She reached for my cock and started playing with me while they talked. After they hung up we fucked away like crazy. My wife was really horny from the phone conversation and the thought of what she wanted to do. We talked about it more that night and I told her to go for it.\n\nThe next night after dinner she dressed in a sexy teddy and put her clothes on over it. She kissed me and asked if I minded if she visited her ex for a little while. Of course I told her no, I didn't mind at all. Off she went in the car. Her ex lives only a mile or so from our house. I watched TV while I waited for her.\n\nAfter an hour or so she came back home. I asked how it went and she played real coy. She smiled and said everything went fine. We started undressing each other. I then rubbed her through the crotch of the teddy and noticed it was soaked. I knew then that they had fucked and that his cum was leaking out of her. She sat on the couch and spread her legs wide. I unsnapped the crotch of her teddy and saw puddles of her ex's cum on the material.\n\nAs I lowered my face into her crotch she told me that ""Rudy"" had sent me a present. I almost came right then as I started eating her wet pussy. The idea that I was licking another man's cum out of my wife really got me hot. And it got her hot too. She started cumming right away. I sucked and licked at her as she told me to ""lick her clean"" and to ""get it all"". I got so horny that I couldn't help myself. After she came I knelt between her legs and slid my cock into her open and sloppy hole.\n\nI came after just a few strokes and added my big load to ""Rudy's"". I wasn't at all jealous or anything else except hot. I knew I wanted more of this. After we talked about it I knew she wanted to do it again too. She told me I could find another woman to fuck if I wanted to but I wasn't really interested in that. I just wanted sloppy seconds from her. Mine or another man's, it was just hot getting the sloppy seconds.\n\nI actually became addicted to eating cum out of her pussy. I loved it. And so did she. We kept doing it. She visited her ex's house and then came home to me many times with her pussy filled with his cum. Then one night when she arrived back at our house she was really hot and bothered. But she was a little quieter than normal. Before I started eating her wet and open pussy she told me what happened. She had gone to her ex's house as normal but that night he had a friend over. They had both gotten her hot and sexy and then they both fucked her. She told me that they had both cum in her. She told me I didn't have to eat her if I didn't want to, that she would understand.\n\nI answered her by ripping off her panties and laying her on the bed. I got between her legs and ate her like it would be my last meal. As I ate her pussy, which was stretched and very open and very very wet and slippery with cum, I reached down and played with my cock. I came in my hand. I didn't mean to but I was so hot I couldn't help it.\n\nWhen she found out what had happened she laughed and then sucked me hard again so we could fuck. That was probably the hottest sex we ever had. I thought about the fact that I was fucking her after two men had shot their loads in her pussy and I loved it. In fact I realized that I didn't really care if I came in her or not, I just wanted the sloppy seconds or thirds and really wanted to keep eating her cum filled box. And I wanted more.\n\nI got more one night while we were on vacation in Jamaica. We were sitting at a table with six local men and a couple women. Everyone was having a good time and when the bar closed we all went to our room to continue the party. After some sexy talk and a little kissing my wife went in the bedroom at the suggestion of some of the men and put on her bikini swimsuit. She modeled the suit for the men and let them feel the shiny material and her body under it. The rest of us all stripped to our undies.\n\nBefore I knew it my wife was sitting on the couch surrounded by the six men. They were all kissing her and feeling her up. I sat on the other couch with the two women. They were playing with my cock and putting their tits in my mouth and putting my hands on their pussies. But I mostly wanted to watch my wife with the other men.\n\nThings got hotter and hotter. Soon the men took off my wife's top and they were kissing and licking her tits. I knew she was getting hot. She started rubbing their cocks through their undies. They were all hard and I knew they would fuck her. She pulled down their undies and one of them pulled off her bikini bottoms. One of the women then told me to enjoy the show and went down on me and started sucking my cock. My wife pulled one of the men close and took his cock into her mouth. Then she leaned over and switched to another hard cock. One of the men started finger fucking her. She let a third man in and started sucking him.\n\nAs I watched what was going on both women took turns sucking me. Then suddenly the man she was sucking groaned. I knew he had shot his load into her mouth. Then surprising all of us, she got up and walked over to me. She leaned over and kissed me with her mouth filled with his cum. She pushed the cum into my mouth with her tongue. I got so turned on I shot my cum into the mouth of the woman sucking me. While my wife was feeding me the load of cum another man stood behind her and slid his big cock into her pussy from behind. She started moaning while kissing me. I groped her tits along with one of the other men and watched her being bounced on the big cock ramming her from behind.\n\nThe two women went back to sucking and stroking me and got me hard again. Then the man fucking my wife said he was cumming. When he finished another man took his place and slid his cock into her wet pussy. Another man pushed his cock right between our lips and she took him in her mouth. My lips were actually touching his big cock. I was so hot I couldn't help myself. I stuck out my tongue and licked his cock. He pulled it out of my wife's mouth and said ""here mons"" and pushed it against my lips. I opened my mouth and he pushed it inside. My wife groaned and said, ""oh god"".\n\nI sucked the cock in my mouth as the other man shot his load into my wife's pussy. Then another man took his place and started fucking her. She played with the balls of the man who was fucking my mouth. I knew what was going to happen but I couldn't stop. Soon I felt and tasted the cum shooting into my mouth. I had to swallow to keep from choking. When he had finished cumming in my mouth I leaned back and watched all the rest of the men fuck my wife. The last one laid her on the couch and fucked her hard.\n\nAfter he shot his load into her they all got up and left. I was hard like a rock. The two women then told me to go to my wife. My wife reached up and stroked my hard cock as I just looked down at her well-fucked and slimy pussy. Then she told me to lay down on the floor. As I did the men and women watched as my wife straddled me. She just stood above me with her legs spread. I looked up and saw the cum leaking out of her wet pussy and I knew what I wanted. The others all knew too. They told my wife to ""go for it"" and to ""feed me proper"". Then they left.\n\nShe lowered herself to her knees over my face. She lit up a cigarette and told me to look at the mess the men had made of her poor little pussy. I pulled her down to my face and began to eat her. She was filled with cum. It actually dripped onto my face and lips before I pushed my tongue up into her. Her pussy hole seemed huge as I tongue fucked her. As I licked the cum off her and sucked more out of her sloppy pussy she put my hand on my cock. She told me she was to pooped out to fuck me and that I should just take care of myself from then on. I jacked myself off as I ate her pussy.\n\nI didn't care anymore about how I would get off. I just wanted to eat cum out of her and masturbate.\n\nAs I sucked on her cum filled pussy I knew that I was really addicted to eating huge loads of cum out of her pussy after other men used her.\n\nAs she came on my face I stroked my own cock and shot my cum all over my belly. She liked that. I think that is what she will want from now on. And that is fine with me."
1164,Cum Lust,"['MF', 'video', 'oral']","Teri looked from one to the other, lightly rubbing her hands on their hairy, bare legs. ""I was hoping you guys would keep me company for a while,"" she said, giving them that innocent, little girl look with those big blue eyes of hers. She gathered her lower lip under her front teeth and continued sliding her hands up and down the boys' thighs, sometimes just touching the thin, nylon material covering their crotches. \n\n""Unnnggg, you guys are so muscular,"" she cooed, rolling her eyes up at each boy in turn.\n\nTheir tight bikini-style swimsuits were straining to hold their cocks down, but without much success. Bobby and Barry groaned, slouching down a little and slightly spreading their legs. Their eyes devoured Teri's luscious, five-foot four-inch, sixteen year old body, wondering how such a petite girl wound up with those big, grapefruit-sized tits. Her rigid nipples jutted out a half inch from her pink, puffy aureoles, faintly visible through the thin cotton of her top. \n\nBobby reached over from her right side and began stroking her smooth, lightly tanned thighs. Her cunt juice had already leaked onto her thighs, lubricating his fingertips as he massaged the tender area next to her shaved pussy. \n\nAt the same time, Barry began rubbing his hand across Teri's smooth, flat belly, poking his finger into her navel, angling it around like it was a cock exploring her pussy. He slid his hand along her 20-inch waist and gradually moved higher up, the back of his hand rubbing up against the bottoms of her tits, feeling the heat coming from them. Her soft titties jiggled like jello as she squirmed on the couch.\n\n""Ummmmm,"" Teri whispered, looking down at her body.\n\nBobby easily slid two fingers, then three, past Teri's swollen, greasy pussy lips and into her cunt. His thumb diddled her hot little clit while he worked his fingers back and forth, whipping her cunt juices into a froth.\n\n""Oooooh yeaahhhh, that feels sooooo good,"" Teri moaned as Bobby and Barry mauled her tits and pussy. She began pulling their legs farther apart, running the palms of her hands over their semi-hard cocks. \n\nBarry nosed her left tit around, flicking her nipple through her shirt with his tongue. He pulled her top up over her huge knockers. As he began licking and sucking her nipples, Teri watched, mesmerized at the sight of his wet tongue pushing her tits this way and that, making them jiggle.\n\nTeri had a beautiful baby face, with a perfect complexion, big, bright blue eyes with long eyelashes, a cute little pixie nose, and full, sensuous lips. Her mouth turned down a little at the corners, giving her a natural pouty look. She had a few freckles on her nose and cheeks, and long, natural platinum blonde hair tied up in pigtails that reached almost to her nipples. Wispy bangs arched over her forehead. She loved to cock- tease, but she was a cock-pleaser, too, never allowing cum-filled balls to remain full for long. She loved to be felt up and used as a sex object. There was nothing she liked better than to see stiff cocks squirting heavy loads of hot cum all over her freshly fucked body, especially all over her face. Teri knew she was a hot little cumslut, and she loved it.\n\n""Oooooh, yeah, Teri, that's nice,"" Barry murmured as she played with his balls through his swimsuit. Barry got up on his knees, facing Teri, with his crotch even with her pouty, half-open mouth.\n\n""Do you like it when I play with your balls?"" she asked, hefting the huge sack in her hand, rolling his balls around like big marbles. ""They're sooooo big. I'll bet they're just full of that hot sticky stuff I like, aren't they?"" she teased, her mouth still open as she looked up at him. Barry just groaned, staring down at her cute face.\n\nBobby followed his brother, but pulled his suit completely off before getting up on his knees, his cock bobbing up and down next to Teri's head as he leaned toward her. Teri was staring at the huge bulge in Barry's swimsuit, gently massaging his balls through the material, when Bobby started jacking his nine-inch cock back and forth, inches away from his slut cousin's angelic face.\n\n""Oh God, your cocks are so big,"" Teri said, her breath shortening. She looked from one crotch to the other, grabbing Bobby's exposed ball sack, gently kneading it and pulling it, scratching gently with her long, painted fingernails between his balls and asshole. Teri bit her lower lip and raised her eyebrows, rolling her eyes up like an innocent little girl as she looked from one boy to the other, and said, ""Can I suck on 'em?,"" she asked, glancing quickly from their cockheads to their faces, leaving her mouth partly open in anticipation.\n\n""Maybe,"" Barry said with mock seriousness.\n\nAdopting a hurt look, Teri offered, ""I'll do anything you want me to,"" she promised.\n\n""Well,"" Bobby said, ""we'll see."" All three of them laughed at that, knowing that every hole in Teri's firm young body was soon going to be stuffed with a hard, slippery cock and plugged with multiple loads of fresh jism.\n\nAs Barry tugged his suit down, Teri turned her head toward Bobby's cock-head, fascinated with the lengthening string of pre-cum leaking out of his cumhole. It grew longer and longer until finally, just before the end of it touched her right tit, it snapped off of his dickhead and fell in a sticky glob on her nipple. Slack-jawed, her tongue quivering with desire for cock, Teri watched as Bobby pushed his fat dickhead down against her tit and slowly smeared his thick pre-cum around and around her distended nipple, distorting the shape of his spongy cockknob and making her big tit squirm.\n\nBobby was justly proud of his cock, especially the head. It was huge, like a fat, ripe, purple plum. Teri stared at Bobby's dickhead, almost paralyzed with lust. Drool collected in her mouth as she watched Bobby prod her nipple, his wet cockhead sliding around easily.\n\nWhen Bobby lifted his cock off of Teri's tit, a sticky string of fluid stretched out between his cockhead and her nipple, connecting the two. Teri immediately moved her head toward it, sticking out her long, thick, tongue to catch it dangling from his soaking wet dickhead. Her nose bumped into the tip of his dick, and it slipped off across her left cheek, below her eye, leaving a smudge of juice on her nose and a wet trail behind it.\n\n""Uhnnnggg, oooooh,"" she moaned, looking up at Bobby, hoping he would tell her to wrap her lips around his cock and suck it. Her body writhed as Bobby continued finger-fucking her sopping wet cunt.\n\nGrinning, he began massaging Teri's face with his dickhead, rubbing back and forth along her nose, cheeks, and forehead. Every time he swiped his swollen cockhead along her wet lips, she momentarily caught it between them and bathed it in drool with her fat tongue. Then he would smear it again all over her upturned face, leaving fresh trails of spit crisscrossing her features. A few stray blonde hairs around her face were plastered to her skin, caught in the sticky juice that Bobby's cock left on her face. She moved her head around slightly to make sure he covered every inch of her beautiful skin as he gave her a facial massage with his dickhead.\n\n""Yeah, that looks great, Bobby,"" Barry said from behind the camcorder he was aiming at Teri's face. ""This'll look good on the big-screen TV."" \n\nSurprised, Teri's heavy-lidded eyes shifted from Bobby's cock to the camera lens, widening with excitement at being photographed. Teri gave the camera a big smile, her big blue eyes fixed on the lens while her head continued moving around slowly against Bobby's cockhead, her glistening, pink tongue dripping with strings of spit. Sunlight from the bay window bathed their smooth, young bodies in a bright, warm light, bringing out the beauti-ful colors of Teri's freckled face, lips, and tongue, and reflecting off the taut, shiny-wet skin of the Bobby's blood-engorged cock as he massaged Teri's perfect skin.\n\nBarry pulled back for a wide-angle shot to get Teri's spread-eagled legs and pink, swollen pussy into the picture. All he could hear were Teri's gasping moans as Bobby rubbed his throbbing cock all over her face, harder and faster, automatically thrusting his hips.\n\n""Oh, man, I'm going to cum soon,"" Bobby moaned, his voice quavering in fuck lust. ""Suck it,"" he told Teri.\n\nTeri instantly obeyed, her eyes brightening in anticipation. Teri's tongue cradled his dickhead as she thrust her head over Bobby's cock, her cheeks hollowing from the suction. Her smiling eyes looked up toward him for a moment, then dropped back to the camera lens, her jaws stretched to the limit by Bobby's huge cock. The wide-angle close-up of the video camera exaggerated the size of his cock as she screwed her head around on it, giving a detailed look at the action.\n\n""Uhn, uhn, uhn, uhn,"" Teri croaked each time Bobby drove his spit-shiny cock into her face.\n\nShe tugged at his ballsack, unconsciously squeezing it slightly, thinking of hot jets of cum. Teri's head jabbed forward with each thrust, his cockhead almost going down her throat each time. She couldn't get more than half of his cock into her mouth, it was so big. Strings of bubbly spit began to form on the underside of Bobby's cockshaft, and snapped off onto Teri's right tit, rolling off down the side of her body. Bobby suddenly froze, a lust-contorted expression on his wide-eyed face.\n\n""UHHHH.....UHHHHHHH...UHHHHHHH!"" Bobby gasped uncontrollably. Teri bobbed her head over his cock as fast as she could, turning her head this way and that. ""I'M CUUUMINGGGGGGGG!"" he yelled, pulling his cock out of her mouth with a loud pop. He jacked it furiously, his dickhead just above the tip of her chin.\n\n""Oh, yeah, cum in my face....cum in my face...ooooooooh,"" Teri pleaded. Her dilated eyes shifted to the twitching cumhole at the tip of Bobby's fat, cockhead, an inch away from her face, just as the first thick stream of cum jetted out.\n\n""UHHNG,"" he gasped, as it arched out of his dickhead in a long, ropy jet above her beautiful baby face, dropping toward it as if in slow-motion. It landed across her face with a wet-sounding splat, forming a thick line of sticky jism on her forehead, gluing some of her bangs together, and across the bridge of her nose and her lips, down to the tip of her chin, where a thin strand of cum was still connected to Bobby's cumhole.\n\n""UHHNG...."" Bobby gasped again, as another thick jet of cum shot from his bursting cockhead. Just as heavy as the first spurt, this one hooked over the left side of her face and hit her ear, pooling in it, then crossed her eye and freckled cheek before again covering her lips and chin. His jism was so thick it didn't break apart over Teri's long eyelashes as she blinked.\n\nTeri was slowly moving her face from side to side, trying to catch all of Bobby's cum. She wiggled her glistening tongue hard against the spit-coated underside of his cockhead, its rough texture against his sensitive skin causing spasms in his cum muscles. Teri gazed at Bobby's bubbling cumhole, mesmerized by the sight of so much cum squirting out of it.\n\n""UHHNG...UHHNG...UHHNG,"" Bobby gasped in rapid succession, as three more heavy loads of cum blasted from the tip of his bloated cockhead. Each one flew into the air above Teri's pretty face, then fell across her hair and face in long, squiggly lines of hot cum.\n\nSome heavier globs began to ooze down the sides of her face as Bobby rubbed his cum-dripping cockhead against her right cheek at the corner of her mouth. A couple of thick, white strings of cum began to fall slowly off of Teri's face. A stringy glob dangled from her eyelashes, merging with a pool of jism high on her cheekbone. Teri's big, blue eyes looked directly into the camera as she continued bathing Bobby's dickhead with her fat tongue,fine spiderwebs of jism connecting her lips and tongue with the huge cumhead. After several minutes of this, Teri gently bit her lower lip, bowing her head slightly as she raised her eyes to the camera, looking as though she knew she was a bad girl, but knowing you'd forgive her for being naughty. \n\n""Ohhhh, yeaaaahhhh, you're such a hot little cock- sucker,"" Bobby said as she continued rubbing her cum- smeared face on his cock, giving the camera that pouty, ""I've been bad"" look.\n\nShe said, disappointed, ""But that was only one cock. I wanted both of them."" Smiling, she looked down at Barry's semi-hard dick. He was on his knees between Teri's thighs, the tip of his horse-cock being tickled by the shag carpet.\n\n""Come one Barry, it's your turn,"" Bobby said. He milked his cock one last time, a grape-sized glob of congealed cum oozing out of his cumhole. Teri's tongue was waiting for it and she licked it up, savoring its flavor. \n\nBarry handed the camcorder to Bobby, then straddled Teri's belly, slapping her big tits with his semi-hard cock.\n\n""Ummmm, your cock is soooo big, ""Teri said, pulling her elbows in toward her sides to push her tits up more. ""Yeah, beat me with it,"" she urged him. \n\nHer fingers kneaded his balls as he pushed and slapped her titties this way and that, his cock growing. Teri thrust her cum-spattered head toward his cock, trying to give his dickhead a good lick each time he swung it close to her face. Sometimes she missed it, giggling, but every time she caught it with her wet tongue, Barry involuntarily let out a low groan.\n\nBobby was now on his knees next to the sofa, aiming the camcorder at Teri and Barry's cock.\n\n""You can fuck my tits if you want to,"" Teri said, hoping Barry would take her up on her offer.\n\n""You like to have your titties fucked, little girl?"" Barry asked, letting Teri lick his cockhead with increasing frequency as he continued batting her tits around.\n\n""I love it when guys fuck my titties, 'cause it makes 'em cum real hard,"" she cooed.\n\n""You like cum all over your face?"" Barry asked, grinning lustfully. He held his cock still while Teri gave his swollen dickhead a spit-bath with her tongue. Barry rhythmically jacked his hard, ten-inch cock, milking strings of pre-cum up his cockshaft and onto Teri's tongue.\n\n""I love it in my mouth and all over my face,"" she said in her little girl voice, smiling coyly up at him.\n\nBarry's answer to that was to thrust his hips forward, allowing Teri to clamp her lips around his cockhead. Her eyes heavy with lust, she looked back to the camera lens as she slowly bobbed her head, turning it slightly this way and that, sucking his cock.\n\nBarry abruptly pulled his cock out of her suctioning mouth, trailing strings of spit after it, and slotted it in between her huge, firm knockers. He fucked his cock back and forth in the soft envelope of her wet, sticky tits, still slimy with Bobby's cum. Teri bent her head down and pushed her tits together, her mouth open and ready to catch his cockhead with her wet lips and tongue. Barry knew he wouldn't be doing this very long because he could feel his balls starting to contract.\n\nTeri forgot all about the camera as she concentrated on Barry's cock. ""Umm...umm...umm...umm,"" she moaned with each thrust of his throbbing hardon between her huge titties.\n\nBarry was breathing in gasps, his hips thrusting more insistently. ""Uhnnnggg,"" he gasped, letting his slippery dick pop out of her cleavage, ""Jack it off...jack it off,"" he croaked, letting Teri wrap her small hand around his cock. His cock was so big, she couldn't get her hand all the way around it. Her other hand kneaded and squeezed his huge balls, trying to work his cum up through his cock and out into her waiting mouth.\n\nBobby moved in closer as Teri furiously jerked off Barry, her head tilted back slightly, his dickhead resting on her extended tongue. She looked so sexy with all those white cum trails snaking all over her face, across her eyelids and eyebrows, mixed into her bangs, rolling off the sides of her cheeks into her hair, and coating her lips and chin. The boys couldn't wait to see what she would look like with another heavy load of cum all over that pretty face.\n\n""Here it comes...!"", Barry exclaimed, hunching over as his cum muscles contracted. He and Teri were both staring, wide-eyed, at the tip of his glistening cock, as jets of cum began shooting out of his cockknob. ""Unnnggg....uhn....uhn....uhn....uhn....uhn,"" Barry yelled as he pumped six long streamers of sticky jism across Teri's waiting face. \n\nTeri was in heaven, one hand dropping to her pussy to work her clit around. She squirmed on the sofa as Barry's cock delivered its hot load to her cute, freckled face. \n\nThe first four jets arched up into her blonde hair, leaving fat, glistening pearls of jism dotting her hair from ear to ear, the tail-end of each cum-string falling across her features, filling in the blanks that Bobby's cum loads had left. The last two jets of cum weren't as forceful, and squirted directly into Teri's open mouth, covering her tongue. She rolled it around with her tongue, coating the inside of her mouth with the sticky substance, enjoying the smell and taste of fresh, thick jism. She gave the camera another big smile, slowly closed her sticky lips to swallow her mouthful of cum, then smiled again.\n\nBobby set the camera on the tripod and joined Barry on the sofa in giving Teri a facial massage, rubbing their cocks all around, redistributing globs of cum, and slapping her cute face with their cocks in loud, wet splats. They mauled her big titties, smearing cum around her erect nipples, and occasionally thrust a cock into her mouth, watching her cheeks hollow while she tried to extract the last drops of jism.\n\n\n\n Chapter 2\n\n They stayed on the sofa like that for at least ten minutes, and by that time the boys were ready to cum again. Their cocks were hard and their balls were starting to ache. The camcorder was still running, and they adjusted it for a wide-angle shot.\n\n""Stand up and take off your clothes,"" Barry said to Teri.\n\nTeri's heart thumped hard in her chest and her body tingled as she got up off the sofa. Smiling at the camera, she pulled her top over her head, pulling a few thin strings of cum with it, then shook her shoulders, making her big tits jiggle like jello. Then she hooked her thumbs in the sides of her jogging shorts and pushed them down one side at a time, shifting her hips slowly and sensuously. After she got them down a few inches, she turned around so her cute, rounded ass faced the camera, and leaned over slightly. She looked over her shoulder and continued removing her shorts, shaking her ass while she did so. A six-inch long strand of cum hanging from her jaw caught on her shoulder as she turned her head back toward the camera. \n\nBobby and Barry stood on either side of her, their hard cocks jutting out from their bodies, and felt her up good as she took off her shorts. Each boy had a handful of tit in one hand, and rubbed her asscheeks with the other as Teri pushed her shorts over her ass and down her thighs. Their cocks rubbed against her smooth skin, leaving small wet spots dotting her sides where their hot, leaking dickheads touched her.\n\n""Ummmmm, yeaaahhh,"" she cooed, enjoying the feel of their hands and probing fingers on her body. She could feel their hot cocks rubbing against her body as she continued moving her ass from side to side. She spread her legs slightly so the boys could easily finger-fuck her.\n\n""Get this wet,"" Barry told Teri as he thrust his middle finger toward her face. She encased the entire digit in her mouth, bathing it in spit. He took it out of her mouth and, pulling on one asscheek to open it better, put the end of his finger against her asshole, rubbing it around a little, pushing lightly.\n\n""Ooooooh,"" Teri moaned, her pouty, cum-smeared mouth forming an oval, as she felt Barry's fingertip penetrate her asshole. He slowly pushed his finger all the way in, then drew it out again. Teri's butt muscles squeezed his finger tightly as he began plunging it in and out of her asshole faster and more roughly.\n\nMeanwhile, Bobby had been stirring her pussy juices around with the three fingers he was sliding in and out of her greasy cunt. After a few minutes of feverish finger-fucking and tit-squeezing, Bobby and Barry decided it was time to fuck Teri with their cocks instead of their fingers.\n\nThey pulled their fingers out of her holes and turned her around, pushing her to knees. Teri was a sight to see. She sat on her wide-spread legs in front of the camera with her back arched slightly, pushing her big titties out. Her nipples were hard and pointed upward and outward from her firm, rounded globes. Strings of cum that had dripped off her face laced her chest. You couldn't see many freckles under all the squiggly white trails and loops of jism on her face, and several strings still hung from her jaw, slowly stretching toward her titties. One heavy string hung off her left eyelash and connected with a white glob on her cheek. Her bangs were glued to her forehead and several white lines glistened across her hair.\n\nPosing for the camera, she put on that pouty look, turning her glisten-ing face slightly to one side. She gazed into the camera with that naughty girl look of hers while Bobby and Barry swung their cocks around, bumping her face and head, smearing cum along her skin and through her long, blonde hair.\n\n""You didn't know little Teri was naughty girl, did you,"" she said coyly, glancing up at the boys, not expecting an answer. Teri's baby-blue eyes shifted from the camera lens to their cockheads and back again as she moved her head around, enjoying the feel of their heavy, blood-engorged cocks rubbing and slapping her face.\n\n""I wanna make you cum some more,"" she cooed, turning her face upward to meet their cocks. Each boy in turn pressed his cockhead against her lips, letting her slide her hot mouth over the head for a quick suck before he pulled it out with a pop. Her cheeks hollowed each time she got a cockhead in her mouth.\n\n""Umm...umm...umm...,"" she moaned as she moved her head back and forth, sucking one dickhead, then the other. Teri held her greasy, swollen cunt lips open with one hand while she fucked herself with the fingers of her other hand. By this time, the cum on her face was spread out thin and was starting to dry to a smooth gloss. Drier spots had already started to crust a little. Teri could feel her spunk-sprayed skin tighten up as some of the jism dried.\n\n""I want to fuck her doggy-style,"" Barry said, jacking his aching cock and bouncing it off Teri's face.\n\n""Yeah, that sounds good,"" Bobby said. ""Get up on the sofa, Teri,"" he said, watching her as she moved, his heart thumping wildly.\n\nTeri slowly and sensuously got up off the floor and turned around, putting her knees far apart on the edge of the sofa. She rested her arms on the back of it, relaxing her muscles to a sway-backed position. She looked over her shoulder, smiling, and slowly wagged her ass at the boy's cocks, inviting them to fuck her. Her big tits pointed downward, jiggling a little as she moved.\n\nBobby moved the camera off to one side to get her thighs, ass, and face in the picture as Barry moved up behind her, his dickhead aiming at her shiny-wet pussy. Teri reached around and pulled on her asscheek, opening her pussy some more, to make it easy for Barry to stick his cock in.\n\n""Oooooh, come on, fuck my cunt.....fuck it hard,"" she said as Barry rubbed his cockhead around on her pussy lips, getting it wet. \n\n""Oh, yeaahh,"" Barry moaned as he slid his hard cock into Teri's burning hot cunt, ""that feels sooooo good."" He began pumping, first slowly, then faster and harder, shoving his cock into her slippery pussy up to his balls.\n\nBarry pummeled Teri's body, jarring it with each thrust, making her huge knockers swing and vibrate with the movement.\n\nBobby got up on the sofa, swinging one leg over it so he could sit on the back of it. His throbbing cock stood up next to Teri's face, and she wasted no time in attacking it with her mouth and tongue. First, she nudged his huge balls around with the tip of her tongue, bathing his ballsack in spit. Then she opened her mouth wide and sucked in a whole ball, gently massaging it with her tongue. She let that one go and sucked in the other one, working on it for a while. She couldn't get both balls into her mouth at the same time because they were so big.\n\nTeri's body twitched and pumped back and forth on the cocks fucking her mouth and pussy. After five minutes of feverish fucking, Teri's chin and thighs were soaked in spit and cunt juice.\n\n""Let's have a slut sandwich,"" Bobby said to Barry, pulling his cock out of Teri's mouth.\n\n""Yeah, sounds good,"" Barry replied. Teri waited for them to tell her what they wanted her to do, slowly rotating her ass and moaning, ""Ummmmmm.""\n\nBarry slouched on the sofa next to Teri, his shiny cock sticking straight up, saying, ""Sit on it, slut. Bobby's gonna fuck your ass while I fuck your cunt.""\n\nTeri's mouth formed an oval shape, a low moan escaping from her lips, as she shifted herself over Barry and sank down on his cock. Bobby immediately pressed his dickhead against her asshole and gently pushed forward, feeling her sphincter relax, and sank his cock up to his balls in her tight little ass.\n\n""Ahhhhhh, ohhhhhhhh, that's niiiice,"" Teri moaned, feeling the two huge cocks sliding all the way into and out of her slippery holes. \n\nAfter only a couple of minutes, Bobby croaked, ""Oh...oh...oh...I'm going to cum soon.""\n\nBarry echoed Bobby's statement with, ""Me too, uhng...uhng...""\n\n""Let's jack off on her face and tits,"" Bobby said to Barry. Teri smiled at the thought of seeing those big swollen dickheads spitting jism all over her. She needed to feel fresh cum loads raining down on her body. She couldn't wait to get some more.\n\nHer words came out in a jerky rhythm as the two boys pounded her body with their hard cocks, ""Oh, yeah, I wanna see your cocks shoot all over me. It smells so goooood.""\n\nBobby pulled his cock out of her ass at the same time that Teri lifted herself off of Barry's cock. She got back down on her knees, facing the camera, as Barry and Bobby moved up next to her on each side, jacking their cocks in front of her waiting face. Teri reached up to fondle their balls as she pressed her face against each cockhead in turn, swiping the heads with her spit- soaked tongue.\n\n""Ahhhhhh, ohhhhhh,"" each boy moaned, feeling their cum loads shooting up their cockshafts, burning like a stream of fire. Their hands were a blur on their cocks as they pointed their dickheads at Teri's face.\n\nWhen Teri felt their cum muscles contracting, she opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue, looking from one cockhead to the other, hoping to catch the first load directly in her face.\n\nBobby came first with a powerful spurt onto the right side of her face, landing in the hair by her forehead and extending down her cheek. Simultaneously, Barry fired a thick, heavy streamer full in her face, hitting her right between the eyes and spashing out across her forehead, with the tail end plopping down across her nose and left cheek.\n\nThe boys aimed their cocks lower with each blast, coating her cheeks and mouth next, then plastering her neck and chest. Teri took her hands from their balls and pushed her tits up as long, ropy strands of cum rained down across them, hanging off her nipples and fingers and merging with drooping strings dangling from her cum- covered face. \n\nSlack-jawed with cum lust, Teri starred into the camera, licking her cum-blotched lips and massaging warm, sticky globs of jism into her tits. Bobby and Barry lazily prodded and slapped her wet face with their semi- hard cocks.\n\n""It's your turn, now,"" she said, smiling at the camera lens."
1165,Cum Party,"['mm-teens', 'orgy']","By this time, Sean and I had fisted each other to ejaculation and Chad was cumming again too. Chad grabbed his cock with one hand and twisted his nuts with the other, urging his balls to yield more juice. Lawrence wrapped his tongue around Chad's fuckpole at the last minute, causing Chad's cock to send an even bigger load of cum into our cup. Sean and I locked our tongues around the head of Lawrence's cockhead and licked his shaft toge-ther, up and down the hot stiff prick until it was liberally coated with our spit. The incredible sensation of two tongues caressing his ample fuckshaft was too much for the dark-haired 16 year-old stud and he soon let loose with a barrage of cumjuice that splattered wetly into the cup on the table below. The time was ticking down, it was nearly time to call it over. On the other team, Mark was shooting off for the fourth time. Chad and Sean were sixty-nining in an effort to coax one last load of cumcream from each other's aching testicles. I knew I could cream myself at least once more, and I was determined to do so. I hadn't fucked Mark's ass in a while, and I was looking forward to it -- if we could win. I wanted him, badly. I wanted to fuck Mark's ass raw with my stiff throbbing fuckstick; I could almost feel my aching shaft invading Mark's tight-as-a-virgin asshole. I wanted to ram it into him, slam it into him, hard and fast. Mark liked it hard. When we were in the mood for rough sex, we didn't use a lot of lube; we'd just spit on the shaft a couple of times then ram that long hard rod into that tender ass-hole. Mark and I were about the same build, so it was always an arousing struggle to hold him down while I fucked him. It made him scream with pleasure as I rammed it into him, rammed it into him hard. Yeah, I wanted it bad. I felt myself beginning to orgasm and I lept to the cup and unleashed an immense amount of cumcream into the cup. Sean and Chad also managed to cum, but not as much as me. Lawrence was all fucked out, and his dick was softening already. We only had a couple of seconds left anyways. When the time was up, Mitch and Jaret inspected our container while Greg and Andrew inspected theirs. After what felt like hours of suspenseful waiting, Mitch and Jaret declared our team the winners, but by a close margin. Chad and I shared an embrace of relief and I felt his lips on my body as he worked a hickey onto my chest. His lips and tongue felt good on my chest and I sighed as I ran my hands through his hair."
1166,Cum Queen,"['F-slut-M+', 'cum-fetish', 'exh']","You might say that I have a particular fetish. I love semen. Sperm. Jizz. Cum. Jizzum. Whatever you care to call it, I love it. I love the feeling of cum on my body, almost anywhere I can feel it. I love the warm, wet, sticky feeling it leaves me with. I love the smell, the starchy, kind of acrid odor it has (although that varies from guy to guy). I love the feeling of it. I just love the thought of semen, and the fact that it's my attractiveness that makes a guy come. I love watching guys jerk off for me, and the more the merrier! Most of my early sexual experiences were jerking a guy off, or better yet, watching him do it himself, and the sight of that cock pulsing and then the little eye opening up and the semen spurting out just turns me on no end. And I think I'm different from most women in that regard. Most of my girlfriends seem to get all goofy at the thought of a guy's cum. They think it's messy or icky or something, and usually, in some manner, remove it from their bodies as soon as they can, either by rushing to the bathroom and holding their pussy lips open and dripping it all into the toilet, or wiping it off with a sheet or towel or something. NOT ME! I love the feeling of cum.\n\nI can feel it when a guy comes in my pussy. I feel every shot, if it's strong enough. But I must admit, I'd rather see it than feel it. So I don't complain if the guy wants to pull out and come on my pubes or belly or wherever. When he does, I love to rub it around with my finger and feel it spreading over my skin. I shave my pussy lips and most of the hair around there, and just leave a little patch up top of my mound. I guess over the years I've rubbed gallons of semen into my skin, and I hope to be doing it for many years to come (no pun intended!).\n\nSeveral guys I've dated liked to watch porno movies with me, and if you've ever seen one, you know that the highlight of them invariably is when the man pulls out of whatever hole he happens to be in and jerks off on the girl or girls with him. I'm not sure why the 'cum-shot' is so necessary, but I guess it has to do with enhancing the visual aspect of the fucking. Somehow, having the camera come in for a close-up on some gal's pussy and watching the cum drip out of it just doesn't seem to do the trick. I've read some comments on porno movies that talk about how dumb the cum shot is , and how it's not realistic, but hell, the entire concept of an adult movie is fantasy, not reality, right?\n\nMy favorite kind of cum-shot scene is when the guy sperms on a girl's face. I've kind of made a hobby of analyzing the various girl's reactions to the shots, and its really kind of interesting. Some girls turn their heads or lean back, as if they're afraid to get any of it on them. Others seem to really look forward to it, and you can tell they enjoy getting creamed. I say, if they're in that business, then you'd think they get off on all that cum and it's surprising how some of them can fuck and suck with total abandon, and yet when the guy cums towards their face, they duck out of the way. There's one male actor in particular who I've seen in a bunch of movies, I think his name is Peter North, who comes like no one I've ever seen before. I've seen him splatter some girls who are lucky they didn't drown in the stuff. The trouble with most guys I've seen is that they can't control where they shoot once they start - they spray the cum all over the place, and you're lucky if half of it lands on the target!\n\nAnyway, like I said, I like watching 'face-cums', which I guess is odd for a woman. I understand they're popular with many guys. The only thing I like better than watching face-cums is DOING THEM! I think I'd rather have cum on my face than anywhere else on or in my body. For one thing, it turns the guy's on tremendously, and me too. The first time I ever got sperm on my face was almost by accident. We were fucking along, and somehow just as the guy started to cum, we got disconnected. His cock popped out of my pussy and he grabbed it and jerked on it and his first big shot came out and hit me right on the mouth! I jumped in surprise and could just lay there as he pumped the rest of his cum out on my belly and tits. But I licked my lips and loved the smooth, hot feel of his cum on me there. Sure, I'd given blow jobs for a long time, and was never squeamish about swallowing the cum if the guy wanted me to do that, but usually the cock was way back in my mouth when it came, and I never tasted it or anything.\n\nWell, that kind of got me into it. Now, I much prefer my men to pull out and come up and explode all over my face if they can. I enjoy regular fucking and usually climax easily. But nothing tops a good round of lovemaking like having your partner show his appreciation by pumping a wad or two or three of hot, salty cum on your face. When that happens, I can feel my pussy walls contract and sometimes, but not always, I even have another orgasm. I rub the semen into my skin and lick it from my fingers if there's enough. I love to lay there for a few moments afterwards and feel it drying and cooling on my skin.\n\nI've had cum in my mouth, on my lips, cheeks, chin, nose, forehead, neck, throat, eyes (it stings sometimes!), hair, boobs, belly, pubes, ass, back, legs, and feet. Except for places like between my shoulder blades on my back and maybe the soles of my feet, I think I've at some point or another had sperm on almost every part of my body. I even had one guy cum in my ear - now that was bizarre! I've had cum in my pussy, but never in my ass. My ass just isn't very sensitive to sexual play, I guess. I've had guys finger me there, but I didn't find it pleasurable, so I've never let anyone fuck me in the ass. Sometimes at work if I'm daydreaming or thinking about sex, I like to imagine scenes of guys I see around me ejaculating on my face. I don't usually date guys where I work, because I have a feeling that my little fetish might get me in trouble around here - the management is very conservative, and if they knew they had a mid-level employee who went around encouraging men to plant seeds on her face, they might not take it too kindly. Too bad for them!\n\nMen are strange sometimes. They seem to love it when you let them come on your face, but they can't stand the idea of some other man doing to you. I told one guy I was dating, only half-joking, that I'd like for him to get about half a dozen guys to come home and fuck me some night, and I'd want each of them to cum on my face. He just about went crazy - he said that that was stupid and there's no way he'd ever let me do that. This from a guy who not 2 minutes earlier had pumped a massive load of jizz all over my cheek. I said that he had a lot of nerve telling me that he wouldn't let ME do it, after all it was my face I wanted wet, not his. But he just couldn't handle it, so we kind of broke up soon after that. I secretly hope his current girlfriend, if he has one, doesn't let him cum anywhere but up her pussy, and then she washes it out right away. It'd serve him right.\n\nBut, to get back to my main reason for writing this little tale, I thought it might be a kick to think about some of the better splashings I've had, tell you about them, and offer some advice to you ladies out there who may read this to help you adapt to a VERY SEXY new wrinkle in your relationships. I know that some of you may be a bit hesitant about this, (as I was) but I guarantee that once you get into it, it becomes a very arousing event. And your men will love it!\n\nI just stopped for a few minutes and tried to think back and calculate the number of times I've gotten creamed in the last year. This counts multiple times by the same partner, too. It was over 70. I keep a diary of my appointments and dates, so as I went back over my evenings and days with some of my men friends, I found myself remembering the events fairly well, although a lot of it has tended to blend together. I'll try to highlight the most memorable ones for you all here, and I hope I can remember the best parts.\n\nLast June I was seeing a man named Tony, a professional designer. He was kinda sexy and handsome, but not an Adonis by any stretch of the imagination. But he had a wonderful sense of humor and was very honest and open with me, and I liked that. We knew almost from the start that we probably wouldn't get really serious romantically, but we had a good time together, and that's what we both wanted. One evening after a show and a nice dinner, we went back to his place and had sex for about three hours. I sucked him, he sucked me, we fucked and just in general wore ourselves out. He ate my pussy for about 45 minutes, and I must have come about 10 times. Finally I got too sensitive and I had to make him stop. I rolled him over and got my mouth around his cock. His cock was not too long, about 6 or 7 inches, I guess, but it had a nice shape and was always clean and fresh. (That's another thing that I forgot to tell you about, guys, if you want a woman to stick her face all over your cock, make sure it's clean and doesn't smell like you haven't washed for a week!). His balls were nice, rolling around in his scrotum under my fingers. I sucked his shaft in all the way and pumped my mouth up and down for a while. He put his hands in my hair and guided me up and down, so I knew how fast or slow he wanted to go. Then I stopped for a second to catch my breath, and I asked him if he wanted to cum this way. Evidently it's very sexy for a man to hear a woman say ""Do you want to cum in my mouth?"" because he just groaned and said ""Oh god yes"" or something like that.\n\nSo I flipped over on my back and pulled him up straddling my boobs and put a pillow behind my head. I reached around him and grabbed his ass-cheeks and pulled him back into my mouth. I had the tip of his cock in just past my lips, and could tighten my lips just past the edge of his glans. Then I started jerking the rest of his cock, pumping it into my mouth. I was looking up at him, and he was looking down at me, and I could tell that I had him completely in my power. I could have stopped and told him to jump out the window and he would have. I could feel his shaft pulsing and getting ready to cum, and his ass tightened up and then I felt the first spurt of cum back in my mouth. I quickly pulled his cock out and held it up to my face, still jerking. He shot out 6 or 7 spurts of cum, and it went up my face, over my eyes and into my forehead and everywhere. I could feel it on my lips and chin and across the bridge of my nose, too.\n\nI came again, a small one, but nice nonetheless, when he did. Finally he stopped shooting and I just rubbed the head of his cock around on my face, spreading the warm sperm around and smoothing it into my skin. I swallowed the bit I had in my mouth, and then opened my mouth and showed him that it was all gone. He leaned down and kissed me, and stuck his tongue in where his cock had just been. That was nice. I spent the rest of the night with him, and ended up the next day with his cum in my pussy, on my stomach, on my boobs, and once more in my mouth.\n\nAnother time I was out of town at a seminar, and there was nobody else from my company attending, so I figured I be able to really let my hair down and go wild without any problems. The first day there, I sat with these two guys who worked somewhere in the mid-west, and we got to talking. They seemed attractive enough, and certainly paid me a lot of attention, which I liked. We went to lunch, and then dinner together, and when one of them suggested (almost timidly!) that we three all go back up to his room for a nightcap, I said, sure why not. But I told them I wanted to stop at my room first to change and get comfortable. I could see their faces kind of droop, because I was wearing a pretty short skirt and heels and a light lace blouse, and they probably thought I was going to change into sweatpants and a tee-shirt or something. Normally I would have, if I was going to be alone. But I was feeling kinda kinky, and wanted to give these nice guys a treat they'd never forget. I always travel prepared, so I changed into the shortest skirt I had with me, a leather model about six inches long that's almost indecent, a red garter belt, white stockings, and took off my bra but kept the blouse. You could pretty much see my boobs right through it, but what the hell.\n\nWhen I knocked on the door to the room and he opened it, I thought he was going to have a heart attack as soon as he saw me. I guess he could pretty well tell that I had sex on my mind, or I wouldn't have dressed like that. I didn't mind, as I did indeed have sex on my mind. I sat on the bed and stretched out my legs while the guys (I think their names were Barry and Ed) sat on two chairs. We chit-chatted for a while about this and that, and as we talked, I made sure my skirt rode up just enough to show the tops of my stockings, which wasn't much! Ed's eyes popped out and he said ""Wow! You're wearing stockings!"" or something, and I blushed and said, yes, do you like them? Well, one thing let to another and in about 5 minutes both guys were lying next to me on the bed, sucking my boobs. I'd been in a few three-ways before, but not recently. I love the feeling of four hands on my body, or two sets of lips kissing me everywhere. I just laid back and enjoyed the feeling, as their hands roamed all over my body. I think they were both a little tentative about going further south on me, although Barry was rubbing my thighs up near my stocking-tops. I spread my legs a little farther apart to encourage him to go higher, and finally just unzipped the skirt and had him pull it off me completely. My blouse had come off earlier, so now I'm lying there on the bed in my garter-belt and stockings. I made the guys get undressed for me, and they both had fairly nice bodies, although Barry was a little too chubby for me. Then for the next half hour or so, they took turns fucking me, although I told them not to cum in me, but to save it, and when I said it with a gleam in my eye, I think they might have guessed what I wanted. So they took turns, and as one got close to the edge, he'd pull out and relax a bit by sucking on my boobs or kissing me, and the other one climbed on. It was very good for me, as I had nice hard cock in me for about 20 minutes straight, and I climaxed several times. I could see that Ed's cock was just about ready to burst, and Barry's was probably getting close too. I told them I wanted them to cum on me, in my sluttiest voice and manner. They just went nuts, and I maneuvered them so that they were kneeling on either side of my head, and I just went from cock to cock, turning my head and sucking the tip of one, then the other, and watching them pump themselves. I think they had never been this close to each other's cocks, as Barry got a bit soft at the beginning (guys are so weird like that, get one with a hard cock near another cock and pffft! sometimes), but my mouth can get any cock hard, so in a couple of minutes I had them both just about bubbling over.\n\n""I want you guys to splatter me"", I said in a hoarse voice.\n\n""Where? Can we cum in your mouth?"" one of them said.\n\n""Yes, yes, I want it there, all over my face, too"" I egged them on, knowing that it would probably put them over the edge. Sure enough, Ed groaned and I felt his cock jerk and a spit of semen flew out and hit me on the side of the nose. I turned to him and opened my mouth and he shot again, this time right onto my mouth and lips. I heard Barry say ""Now, NOW!"" so I turned my head and was immediately drenched with Barry's semen. He was jerking his cock all over the place and the sperm was flying out in drips and drops rather than in streams. I felt it splatter around on my face, and then I felt Ed's cum hit me on the left side of my cheek and face. I loved it! Cum was raining down on me, and the guys were grunting and groaning like mad. Ed put his hand on my head and turned my face towards him, and pushed his cock at me and shot another couple of streams of cum at my mouth. While he was doing that, I could feel Barry's cum dripping all over the back of my neck and my right cheek and jaw.\n\nBy the time it all ended, I had sperm all over my face, in my hair and all over the place. I had drops of it on my boobs and neck, too. The guys just fell back, totally blown away (no pun intended). I guess they'd never seen anything like that before. I rubbed the warm sperm into my skin, noticing the different consistencies - Barry's was thinner and more watery, while Ed's was thick and much whiter, and had a slightly less tangy taste to it. While I rubbed their sperm in, Barry masturbated me for a few seconds and rubbed my clit very nicely, I guess hoping to get me to climax again. I did, just for him!\n\nThe next day we sat together again, and that night back in my room I gave them both really long, wet slurpy blowjobs and had them cum in my mouth. I blew them both twice, with about 45 minutes in between when they sucked my pussy in turns and I came about ten times or so, I lost count it was so good. Now there were two guys who definitely didn't want to go home when that conference was over!\n\nOver the past few months I've fucked about 20 or 25 guys here and there, mostly on one-night stands. One time I was at a club, just relaxing and having a drink and watching the people there. A guy came over to me and asked me to dance, and we danced a while. He was pretty direct, and when we got back to my table after a slow dance, when I could feel his cock hardening in his pants, he asked if I'd spend the night with him. I thought for a second or so, and then said yes, I would. But only if he could find some more entertainment for me. He said ""what do you mean?"" and I said I was in the mood for some real fucking, and could he find some more men. He said ""How many?"" and I said, half joking, 'oh, 7 or 8 will do."" His eyes widened and he said ""You're not a pro, are you"" and I laughed and said no, I just wanted a good old-fashioned gang bang. (I'd never been in one, but I was feeling slightly tipsy and just said it on a whim.) He gulped and said he'd make some calls, so he went and called a couple of friends of his who spread the word. An hour later I was at his apartment, doing a strip tease for 9 horny guys! Two were black, which was a first for me, too. They were laughing and drinking and having a good old time, and so was I, I'm afraid. I'd never been the object of attention for so many men at once, and I was half-scared, half-anxious to see what would happen. I've found that many men are good at talking up a good fuck, but when it comes right down to it, some of them lose faith when it's time to drop the drawers and have at it.\n\nI told them that they'd all get to fuck me, but on my terms, and if any of them misbehaved or got rough I'd stop the whole thing. I wasn't too afraid of being raped or anything against my will, but you can never tell. So one after the other, I fucked them or sucked them, or both at the same time a couple of times. Of course, I told them to not cum if they could help it, because I wanted to show them something special when they did. One or two couldn't hold it, and shot their cum in my pussy, and one guy spermed my mouth, but that was OK by me, I enjoyed it all. They made sure that I had several climaxes, and my pussy was wetter than I've ever known it (it could have been the two big loads of semen in it too!). Finally I told them that it was time for the grand finale. I really got into the act now. I told them I was a ""cum freak"", and wanted to see all their cum shoot out of their cocks. I told them I ate cum, and loved it on my boobs and face and all over. I said I'd drink it out of a glass if they could fill it up. I really laid it on thick. Of course, the cum dripping from my mouth from the guy who came there didn't hurt the image.\n\nSo I stretched out on this guy's coffee table on a couple of towels and the nine guys gathered around me and started to jerk off. What a sight! Here I was, naked, cum drooling out of my pussy, with nine hard cocks of varying sizes and shapes and colors pointing at me, just waiting to explode. I fingered my pussy and clit while I watched them jerk off, all the time talking about watching their cum fly out and land on me. The first guy to cum pointed his cock at me and sprayed cum all over my stomach and boobs. The second guy got my face all wet. Then it started to really fly out, and I couldn't tell which was which. All I remember was that my face got totally covered, more than I've ever had on it, and I've had a lot of cum on my face. I got it in my mouth as well, of course. I had it in my hair, and all over my belly and pubes, but most of the guys aimed for my face, the darlings. I was frigging my clit and moaning and orgasming all the time.\n\n\n\nAfter the shower ended, the host came up with a glass and said ""Ok, Linda, drink up!"" and gave me the glass. I giggled and ran the glass around my body where I could, dripping the semen into it. I got most of it into the glass, except the cum in my hair and mouth. There was about an inch or so of it by the time I got done. I held it up to the light like a wine taster, spinning it around in my fingers. Then I sat up, held the glass above my mouth and tipped it over, spilling all the sperm right into my mouth. I let it all drip into my mouth, then I swallowed it all with gusto. The guys were chanting 'GO, GO, GO' as I did it, like it was some kind of test or something. But I think they'd all agree that I passed their test with flying colors!\n\nThat was my most memorable sexual experience, and I'm thinking of trying to arrange something like that again.\n\nI thought you might also be interested in my thoughts as the local cum-queen. For you guys out there, here are some hints on how to get your lady to let you cum on her face or body. And for you ladies, here are some impressions from another woman that may dispel your fears or anxieties.\n\nFirst, guys, I think I speak for most of us when I say that we don't like to be FORCED to do anything - yes, it's ok once in a while to play-act a fantasy, but if we know you're really pushy about it, it can be a turn-off. Second, and perhaps most important, you can hardly expect a woman to be excited about spreading her lips for you if you won't go down and give her some attention as well. Any guy who won't perform cunnilingus doesn't deserve a blow job himself, right gals? And LEARN HOW to do it! Ask her, she'll tell you. I myself like nice long licks up and down my pussy lips, and nibbling on my clit. Other women might like something else. Thirdly, make sure you're clean as a whistle. Us girls don't appreciate a cock that tastes like day-old pee. Fourth, before you cum in our mouth, warn us - we may not want it there, or we may need to get ready to swallow so it doesn't choke us. There's nothing grosser than having some guy cum down your neck and having it go down the wrong pipe and coughing it all up all over the place, right? And don't be afraid to kiss your lady after she has swallowed your cum, it won't kill you and it'll usually make the woman feel that you really love her. What woman wants to be expected to swallow your cum if you won't even touch it yourself? Overall, be considerate, clean, and make the lady feel like you really appreciate what she's doing, not that you expect her to lay there and let you pump goo all over her just because you're the man and she's the woman.\n\nOk, gals, for those of you (are there really any out there?) who haven't gotten into blow jobs or cum-shots yet, let me tell you what you're missing. First, guys love it. You let a man ejaculate in your mouth or on your body a few times, and he's like a puppy in your hands. Also, I think that any man who gets a good blow-job from wifey or girlfriend two or three times a week is far less likely to wander on you, if that's a concern. It's amazing how fast guys loose their sexual wanderlust after they've cum. I think it's really true that if a man's getting what he needs at home, he won't be too tempted to wander. So if you're concerned with your guy's wandering eyes (and who wouldn't be, in most situations?), keep him drained dry whenever you can. Really, it's amazing how easy we can manipulate them if we want to. Just make sure he takes care of you, too.\n\n Secondly, IT WON'T HURT YOU! Semen isn't like acid or anything. It's mostly water and fluid from the prostate gland, and about 1 percent or so actual sperms. Obviously, the taste can vary from guy to guy. I've found that sperm from guys who drink a lot of liquor isn't usually too palatable, or if they have a very spicy diet. And it can taste kind of salty too. Mostly though, it's just water and traces of other elements, and isn't fattening or liable to give you pimples, cellulite, or varicose veins. And it certainly won't get you pregnant if you swallow it! If you are squeamish about it, I suggest you just get used to it by having your man come on your stomach or boobs a few times, and playing with it with your fingers. Get a little bit on one finger and taste it. Once you've gotten used to the consistency and flavor, it becomes easier and easier. But if you've never seen it anywhere other than oozing out of your vagina, you'll probably want to get used to it before it's all over your lips and face. Work up to it slowly. Spread some of the semen from your stomach or boobs onto your cheeks and feel the consistency of it and absorb it. Rub it over your lips like gloss or lipstick. If you do this right, your guy may get hard all over again watching you and you'll get another fuck out of him.\n\nSome of us know how neat it is to watch a guy come close up. It's really a marvel of engineering. The little hole opens up and this white stuff comes shooting out, and sometimes he can get it to fly several feet! The amount he has depends on how long its been since he last came, of course, but usually a one or two day load is about right. Next time you want to see something really fascinating, tell your man to jerk off, and you watch him real close up from the side. The head of his cock will leak a bit of pre-cum and his balls will sway back and forth, and then just before he ejaculates, they'll pull up close to his crotch and if you're lucky, you'll see the vein along the bottom of his cock pulse with the semen flowing through it. If you're really daring, tell him to do it about three inches in front of your face. I guarantee that he'll shoot off in no time. Just be sure to watch him shooting it in your eyes - it can sting if it's really salty.\n\nWhile we're on the subject, let's talk about that. Should you let a man come on your face? Some women say ""NO, never!"" Others may say ""sometimes, but not often"". Others say ""Shit, yeah, whenever he wants"". I'm in the last group. There's nothing really wrong with it, and it doesn't make you a slut or whore just because you and your guy enjoy this kind of sexual expression. Probably some of the most stuck-up or catty bitches you know would never let a man come anywhere near their face, and I wouldn't want to put myself in the same class as them. You know who I'm talking about. For example, can you picture that Helmsley bitch taking cum in her mouth? Or Ivana Trump? or Nancy Reagan, for Gods' sake!\n\nIf you're really unsure about it, I suggest you get used to it in steps. First, if you've never had a man come in your mouth, do that first. Once you're used to the feel of the cock pulsing and shooting, it's not so scary. Keep the head out of the back of your mouth, up near your lips, and you'll feel the sperm shooting out more, and be able to taste it better.\n\nThen, when you're comfortable with that, take it out of your mouth when he comes and let it shoot right into your mouth. You have to control it somewhat here, or it'll invariably spray all over the place. That's a really neat feeling sometimes, feeling the sprays shoot right into the back of your mouth. Practice with a water gun or something first, maybe , and get the hang of it.\n\nFinally, one time that's really special for you both, let the old blaster go off while it's pointed right at your nose. The first jolt is the hardest to get used to, because you never really know when it's gonna hit, and even the best of us invariable flinch a bit. But once the first one hits you, the rest will be smaller and easier to get used to. Again, if the sperm is salty, you may have to close your eyes or get ready to wipe them off real fast, cause I have had some that really stung for a second or two - but for the most part that isn't really something to get upset over.\n\nWhen that first spray hits you, it'll probably make you jerk your head back, and you have to resist the natural urge to turn away. If you can, direct the cock onto your cheekbones and lips. If the intensity and spray is strong enough, see if you can even get some on your forehead. To some guys, nothing looks sexier than your hair plastered down to your forehead with his sperm. Of course, we have to wash it out after a while, but what the hell, we've all had gunkier stuff than that in our hair, right?\n\nAfter the guy (or guys!) has stopped cumming, you'll want to rub the semen around and into your skin. It feels really sexy and good, and is better than if you let it dry on your skin, when it can get all crackly and dry out. Close your eyes and just revel in the feel and aroma of it, and remember that it's a precious gift from your man. If he's any good at all, your guy will probably be very appreciative of your performance, and who knows, may be ready for another go-round!\n\nI can't really think of much else to say right now, maybe it's time it went out and got myself a guy to come home and help me do some more 'research'!\n\nIf you liked this story, leave a messsage on the BBS where you found it and ask for more - I'll see what I can do!"
1167,Cum Swallowing Gang Bang,"['FM+', 'exh', 'video']","It tastes kind of salty and tangy and it sure would turn my boy friend on to see me swallow his sperm. He especially liked it when I would beg him to cum in my mouth while he was fucking me. One night he was fucking me and I told him I wanted to eat his cum. He wasn’t ready to cum yet and he kept on fucking. I pleaded with him to put his cock in my mouth and let me swallow his cum. I kept begging and pleading almost to the point of crying. I guess the begging really got to him because he couldn’t get his dick out of me before he shot off in my pussy. By that time I was anticipating his cum so much that I got really disappointed when I felt his cum spurt inside my pussy. I wanted it in my mouth where I could taste it and feel it slide down my throat. I let out a sigh of disappointment but my boy friend had an idea that was a little kinky but actually very good. He told me to lay still while he went into the kitchen. He came back with a soup spoon in his hand and told me to spread my legs and squeeze my cunt muscles.\n\nI did what he said and I felt the warm cum inside me ooze out of my wet pussy. When it did he scooped up the white cream in the spoon and brought it up to my mouth. It was kind of thin and watery but it smelled like cum. I opened my mouth and poured it in. It tasted like cum too but it had another taste mixed in as well. I guess it was all my cunt juice mixed with cum that gave it that added flavor. It was kinky but I liked it and I asked him to scoop another spoon full into my mouth. I must have squeezed out a good three tablespoons full of cum out of me that I ate and licked off the spoon. It was so nasty but I loved it. My boy friend got so turned on that he fucked me again and came inside me one more time so he could feed me more cum that night. \n\nA couple of nights later he brought over his video camera and taped me eating cum out of my cunt with a spoon. He said it was the sexiest thing he had ever seen and mentioned that people would pay a lot of money to see that tape. That’s what got me started making amateur videos. My boy friend and I put a camera on a tripod and let the video go while he fucked me in several positions. Nothing fancy just him fucking me senseless and me begging for cum in my mouth. Then he would grab the camera and move in close after he shot off inside me and get a close up of the cum oozing out of me into the spoon. We made a couple of tapes that way and I always kind of teased him a little bit by pretending like I wasn’t sure if I should put the spoon in my mouth for the first spoon full. I always managed to get at least three good spoonfulls out of my wet pussy and into my mouth.\n\nMy boy friend said it would be good to play with the cum in my mouth before I swallowed it so on one tape I leaned back and blew bubbles with it and let a big frothy head build up in my mouth before I gulped it down. \n\nI guess it kind of seemed a little nasty or kinky at the time but I enjoyed it. It turned me on and it sure as hell turned on my boy friend. He kept telling me that tapes like those would be very hot and a lot of guys would jerk off for days if they saw them. \n\nI didn’t know if he was just saying that or what but I liked the idea of turning guys on and having them jerk off when they watch me. I guess I’m kind of an exhibitionist and I like seeing guys cum. \n\nA few weeks after we made the tapes my boy friend asked if he could show them to a guy who makes adult videos and sells them for a living. He wanted to see if they guy would be interested in distributing the home videos for sale. I had the idea in the back of my mind that I wouldn’t mind being in a few porn movies. I mean think of it. Getting paid to fuck good looking guys. What could be wrong with that ? I told him that it would be all right to show the tapes to the guy.\n\nThe next day this guy shows up at the house and he is really excited. He says I could make a few thousand dollars for letting him video tape a few guys fucking me. I listened to the idea and it didn’t sound too bad at all. He let me pick the guys and I didn’t have to fuck anyone I didn’t want to. All I had to do was let twelve guys fuck me and then eat their cum the way I did in the home made tapes. That didn’t sound too bad. The idea of fucking that many guys turned me on but I wasn’t sure about if I could eat all that cum. I guess my greed and lust got to me because I said I would make the video.\n\nHe set up the video shoot to be done at his big luxurious house overlooking the ocean and he had twelve guys waiting when I got there. I wore a very short sexy skirt that day and got a round of applause and whistles when I made my entrance to the house. All the guys were very nice and friendly and made me feel at home. They were all much better looking than I expected too. After they spent some time making introductions I was starting to feel more and more relaxed. They asked if I had any thing that turned me on that they should be aware of before they started the cameras rolling. I told them that I liked a lot of oral sex, no anal, and I liked to swallow cum especially after it has been in my pussy. That seemed to meet with their approval and I started to loosen the straps on my top. When I let my top fall away from my breasts all of the guys were beginning to pay attention. \n\nBy this time the video tape was rolling and I let the guys all get a feel of my bare tits. I kissed one of the guys and gave a long deep kiss on his mouth as I put my hand on his crotch. His cock felt really big. I could feel someone tug my skirt off my waist and the next thing I knew I was naked on the floor with twelve horny guys fondling my breasts and feeling my shaved pussy. I was really getting hot. The guys had all undressed and I noticed that all twelve of these guys had the biggest dicks I had ever seen. They were all hung like stallions and I couldn’t wait to get one of those dicks in my mouth and cunt.\n\nWhen the first guy put his cock in my mouth it felt like I was sucking a fence post he was so big. It wasn’t long before I felt a large cock penetrate my pussy too. I was in a sexual frenzy with a cock in my mouth and my cunt. They were all taking turns fucking me and I was trying to suck all of them one by one. I didn’t even know that there was a video camera on during the whole time I was there. I had never felt that aroused in all my life. Everywhere I looked there was a delicious prick for me to put in my mouth and another one to slide into my cunt. They fucked me in every position imaginable too. On my back, on all fours, doggie style, cowgirl position, you name it and they fucked me that way. After what seemed like hours I wondered when these guys were going to cum.\n\nI figured I might as well use the same trick that I used on my boy friend to get these guys off. All of the guys were in a circle around me stroking their dicks with me on my knees. I started to beg for cum.\n\nI looked into the eyes of the guy who was fucking me and I told him that I was very thirsty. ""Would you mind giving me some cum to drink?"" I asked. ""I’m so thirsty, please give me some cum in a glass.""\n\nIt didn’t take long for someone to go to the kitchen and bring back a wine glass. I held it up to my lips and licked the rim slowly.\n\n""Could you boys fill up my glass for me please, I’m getting very thirsty."" I said in a very sexy voice.\n\nThat did the trick. One guy grabbed the glass and jerked his cock off over the rim until a thick stream of white semen spurted into the container. He handed me the glass with his milky seed and said, ""Here drink that.""\n\nI held the glass but said, ""I’m very thirsty, I don’t think that will be enough. Could some one give me some more?""\n\nThe next guy grabbed the glass and jerked his penis until it too emptied into the goblet of cum. Then another guy and another jerked off into the glass until six of the twelve guys had spent their load into the glass. I couldn’t believe what I was about to do when they handed me the wine glass which had nearly a full cup of white sperm in it. I held the glass up to my nose and swirled the liquid around breathing a deep breath to absorb the aroma. The smell of warm cum filled my nostrils. I wasn’t sure if the guys wanted to see me drink all the cum or to pour the cum all over my face. ""I’m so thirsty, do you want to see me drink your cum ?"" I asked. ""Or do you want me to pour it all over my face and rub it in ?"" The answer I got was unanimously to drink the cum.\n\nI took the glass and raised it to my lips and began to wonder if I could drink all that cum. That was a lot more cum than I had ever swallowed before. I decided to go for it and tilted the whole contents of the glass into my mouth. I held my mouth open for the video camera man to zoom in on the mouth full of cum I had. I even gargled with the sperm making a big bubbly froth in my mouth. The taste and smell of cum was strong and I wondered if I could get the whole mouth full down my throat in one gulp. I swallowed a big gulp but there was still a lot left over. I could feel the warm thick goo slide down my throat. \n\nI swallowed again and the entire load of cum slid down my throat and I felt the warmth go all the way down to my stomach. The taste of cum still lingered in my mouth and I had the creamy coating of semen on my tongue. ""That was very good cum, thank you. "" I said. ""But I’m still not quite full. Do you think I could get some more cum to eat ? I really like it after it comes out of my little pussy.""\n""Could I get someone to cum in here ?"" I asked as I pointed to my clean shaven pussy.\n\nI leaned back and put my legs up on the sofa while I lay on my back on the carpet. I held my legs wide apart and pulled the lips of my pussy as far apart as I could. ""Cum in here."" I said as I pointed to my open vagina. One of the guys jerked off his huge prick over my open pussy lips and let a big stream of cum shoot into my vaginal canal. I could feel the warm cum go deep inside me. Another guy jerked off over me next and his cum shot down into my cunt as well. I held my pussy open for the rest of the guys who hadn’t cum yet to empty their balls in my womb. When they were all finished there were six massive loads of cum in my pussy that was starting to spill out and run down my legs. I was feeling so nasty. ""Could some one please bring the glass ?"" I asked. \n\nI held the glass up to my oozing pussy and pushed some of the white semen juice into the receptacle. A big dollop of cum spurted out and went into the glass. I squeezed my pussy again and another milky blob oozed into the goblet. When I had squeezed all I could I raised up to my knees and let the thick juice drain out of my vagina into the glass.\n\nI looked down to see that the glass was nearly full of the warm liquid. So much of my own pussy juice had mixed with the cum that it had made quite a bit more liquid than just the cum from the first six guys. Now I really didn’t know if I could drink all of that cum. I was afraid I would get full and gag. ""What should I do with all this cum ? I asked. ""Should I drink it ?"" The answer was of course yes. \n\n""I don’t know if I can drink all that cum. Maybe I should pour some all over me too."" I said. I raised the glass up to my mouth and poured in a big mouthful and swallowed. It tasted so sweet, the mixture of cum and cunt juice. The warm mixture traveled down the length of my throat into my stomach and I felt myself getting full. I didn’t know if I would be able to swallow another mouthful but I tilted the glass back a drank another gulp. It too went into my stomach were I felt a bulging fullness grow. The glass was still half full. I didn’t want to disappoint the guys who wanted to see me finish the entire contents but I didn’t know how much more I could drink. I asked one of the guys to hold the glass up in the air and pour it in my mouth from a distance of about three feet above my open mouth. He tilted the glass and cum poured down in a thin stream onto my out stretched tongue hitting it with such force that it splattered all over my face and breasts. I gulped in as much as I could but a lot of it went all over my face and chest. My face was completely covered with cum cunt juice as I licked up and swallowed all the cum I could. I was covered in cum and my stomach was completely full of cum and cunt juice. \n\nI got a standing ovation from all twelve guys. The director said he had never seen anything as nasty as that before in his life. I had never been so fully satisfied sexually in my life. I went home exhausted and got in bed not waking up until late afternoon the next day. I was on a sexual high for a week. That orgy of cum was just what I needed."
1168,Cum To Me,"['MF', 'rom']","The spa is in a room with a soft loop rug running from one wall to the other. The water has been turned on, and the rising steam is making you wish you had worn less clothing. You don't fret over this, though, the clothing will probably be removed quickly enough. ""So tell me, Sheila, what turns you on?"" the man asks. Your face flushes for a moment, then you say, ""Oh.. a lotta things."" You think back on your love life for a moment, but reminicence is not why you are here. ""I've tried quite a few things, how about you?""\n""Actually, I haven't benn with many women. I haven't tried much at all, really. I have had a fantasy about being tied up...""\n""You naughty little boy. Now, now, I wouldn't want to wear you out, hon."" You walk over to the man, slowly. You look him deep in the eyes. You size him up and down, and can't help but giggle. He is very handsome with short brown hair that stands up like a soft stubble. You could get lost in his blue and grey eyes, that remind you of stormy skies. He stands there, trying to look quite aloof, and proud, yet you can't but sense that he is a soft, and caring person. ""Hrmph! funny?""\n""No, just fun. So, hotstuff, where do we go from here?"" You say to him with a giant smile, and yearning eyes. The man walks up to you and puts his arm around your waist. You smile, and kiss him softly on the lips, as you run your fingers through his hair. as you kiss, he opens your mouth, and thrusts his tongue deep inside. You return his passions with a dart of your own. Your tongues do battle in the attempt to please each other. Between gasps of breath, your faces are pressed close. His hand behind your head; your arms on his shoulders. The man brings his arms around your back, and slowly rubs his way lower and lower downwards. You look at him lustily, and run your fingers across his chest. You start to unbutton his shirt slowly, then you lean down and kiss his chest. You remove his shirt entirely, then, and toss it to the side. He begins to follows suit, as his hands stop in thier treck to your butt, and he pulls your blouse from your jeans. You snicker as you reach around and squeeze his butt, and say, ""So, lover, what are you going to do to me? Hmmm?""\n""I am getting there,"" he gasps. ""Am I too slow for you?""\n""Oh no,"" you moan, ""it's fine. Keep going!"" You kiss his neck gently, as his hands trace light circles over your belly. You kiss up to his chin, and turn back to his lips, and the man moves in closer. You feel his leg press up against yours. A hard lump is pushing right up on your crotch. You giggle as you feel his member pushing at her. ""Poor little thing,"" you say. ""Maybe, it wants out of there, hmm?""\n""Yes,"" he says, ""it does."" He has been tickling your sides and slowly working his way to your breasts. He waorks his fingers under the tight fabric, and massages your skin. He reaches behind your back, and unfastens the bra. He helps you wriggle your arms free, and he removes your bra from under your shirt. Then you trace your fingers down his chest, and you stop at his pant buttons. You unbutton his jeans and pul them off of him. You gasp as you see him poking at the fabric in his briefs. You press your body against his skin. ""Can you feel how hot I am, love?"" you ask him. He moans, ""Yes,"" as he kisses around your face. You nibble on his earlobe, and chuckle, but he turns his head and kisses you passionately. He licks your lips, then takes one lip between his teeth, and gently bites down as you draw away. You look at him, and slowly you lick your lips. You slip your finger inside his undies and tug at them. They drop to the ground as he steps free, and kicks his clothes aside. The man traces his finger down to your crotch. ""I dare you,"" you whisper in his ear. ""Now, now..."" The man unzips your jeans, and yanks them to the ground. You step out as you pull your sweater off with your shirt. You squeek as the warm air runs about your bare breasts. You rub your body against his. He takes one of your breasts in his mouth, and flicks his tongue over your nipple. You feel them begin to stiffen, and stick out like his shaft. He puts his finger on your crotch and starts to rub slightly. You give him a lusty stare as he drops your panties onto the floor. As you step out, he is licking his way down your belly sucking on every patch of skin. You can't help but release a laugh as he inserts his finger into your pussy. ""Ohhhhh..., yesss,"" you sigh happily. You spread your legs apart some to let him enter further. His licking has reached the top of your cunt, and he flicks his tongue around--searching for your clit. You shiver, and you guide him to the spot. When he reaches it he traces circles around it with his tongue. Then he flicks his tongue lightly over it. His finger is still inside of you, and he begins to wriggle it back and forth inside of you. The man then stands, takes you in his arms, and lays you back onto the soft floor. You lie back, and smile, as you pull him down to you. He grabs your legs and puts them over his shoulders. He thrusts his face into your mounds and licks up the juices flowing out of you. You push his head down to add pressure to your swollen lips, but he gets up and turns around. He crawls over you starting at your head, and licking his way to his goal. When he reaches your pussy, you wiggle your hips in anticipation. You grab his hot cock and rub it against your face. You purr happily, as the precum oozes out onto you. You tease his dick with your tongue, flicking the tip of it. He moans with his face between your thighs. You unroll your tongue and very slowly, you lick it all the way from the bottom to the top. You take the tip of his juicy dick into your awaiting mouth. You swirl it around in your mouth using your tongue. Then you inchingly descend your head on it. The man has been pumping your cunt with his fingers for an eternity, and now he is licking your clit ferociously. You are sucking slowly, purposefully along his shaft. You begin to pump your head up and down on his quivering cock. ""Ohhhh... GOD. Yes,"" he moans. Then you deep throat him--quickly shoving his five inches into your tonsils--and gasp for air. You can see he will shoot his load soon, so you push against him to get him to move. He rolls off of you, with a face dripping from your juices. Your cunt is swollen an anxious, but you have other plans for the moment. You bend over his cock, and giggle, as you place your breasts up against his dick. You squeeze it tightly inbetween them. You begin to jerk his off with your breasts. He rocks his hips, and pumps his cock between your tits. You touch his tip with your tongue when it reaches your mouth. He looks you in the eyes lustily, and licks his lips. ""Warn me if your going to cum on my face, ok?"" you ask. ""I would rather cum inside your mouth, unless you prefer something else...""\n""Oh, I like it either way, loverboy,"" you say with a wink. ""And I always swallow, in case you were wondering."" You smile at him again, as he parts from your chest, not coated with his precum. He tells you to turn over. You get on your hands and knees, and you spread your legs for him to enter. He holds onto your breasts as he rubs the tip of his member against your hole. You moan in ecstacy. He enters you slowly--the tip only, and then puls out. Again and again he does this driving you wild. Suddenly, you blurt out, ""STOP TEASING..just FUCK ME HARD!"" He obeys. He rams your cunt, spreading the lips wide apart. You can feel it fill you as he pumps back and forth. You start to rock on his dick. Moving with the motion, you can feel the urge building. You tell him to keep it up. He is feeling the boiling in his balls, as he gets ready to shoot his load inside you. He is pumping harder and harder, and then you feel the tingling in your whole body. You shout at the top of your lungs, ""Oh. Oh. GOd. I am cumming.....blow it baby!"" He keeps pumping as you are wracked with ecstasy, then he shoots his load all over your cunt. You can feel the warm juices as they paint over your entrance. He moans louder, but all you can hear are your own screams of joy. He pulls out of you, and brings you over for a deep kiss. You rest in his arms for awhile, but this is not the end....\n\n---- I hope you like it. I hope it gets you so horny, that you cream your pants. I hope it gets you so worked up, that you cum find me, so we can live it out.\n\nSweet (and wet) dreams. -Alfred"
1169,CumGirl,"['MF', 'cyber']","shows with me before so he knew he was in for a quick, some intense, no-nonsense, get-over-here-and-fuck-my-brains-out sex! Dbaby clicked into the show and I went down on my knees to start sucking on Todd's dick. I love how big and hard it gets, and how the pre-come tastes. I dragged my fingers along the underside of Todd's balls and felt him shudder. I sucked a little more, pulling his cock out of my mouth and licking the sides up and down. Todd was reading Dbaby's requests on the screen, ""Nikki, do you have any KY?"" Todd asked. ""Why?""\n""Dbaby wants us to do a 69 with you on top and with me stuffing a dildo in you ass."" I was so horny by that time, I was ready for anything, so I reached off-sreen and picked up the tube of KY we always keep handy for these things. I handed it to Todd while I go ton my hands and knees. Todd scooted under me as the camera operator swung around to get the best angle to watch the dildo and my sucking at the same time. I felt Todd slick up my tight butt with the jelly and then I felt the head of the dildo pressing against it. Todd twisted it and pushed and it started going right in. I no time the entire eight inches was in my butthole. Man it sure felt HUGE! But I loved it. I've always had a sensitive asshole. Todd started really ramming my ass while I sucked Todd's cock. Todd looked at the screen every few seconds and soon Dbaby wrote, ""Ok, now let him cum into a glass and let the camera see you drink it all down!"" Todd started to pull the dildo out, but Dbaby wrote, ""No, no, leave the dildo in. I think she likes it that way."" He was right. Todd and I got up, with that dildo sticking out my ass and I started jacking and sucking Todd's cock wanting to make him cum asap. The camera operator handed me a wine glass and I held it right under Todd's dick. Soon, Todd began to cum. I watched as his semen shot into the glass. I kept jacking his cock with a twisting motion to make sure I got all the creamy treat. When Todd was drained, I let the camera close-up on me. I held the glass above my mouth and let the spooge drip into my waiting mouth. Drip, drip, drip. I opened my mouth wide and made sure none missed my mouth. Then I let the camera see all that cum in my mouth. I kept my mouth open and the camera saw all the cum go right down my throat. Dbaby was VERY pleased, he told Todd to take me over his knee and really fuck my butt with the dildo. He asked for the camera to show where the dildo entered me. He wanted to imagine himself butt-fucking me til he came. I bent over and Todd started really doing my ass. Dbaby must have liked the view because he wrote, ""I cumming!"" within about two minutes. Dbaby exited the video area and was silent for a couple minutes. Then he wrote, ""Wow, that was fun! You're the greatest, Nikki. Gotta go, though. Gotta get some sleep."" I wished him sweet dreams and he exited. I was still all heated up, though. I was the only one in the group who hadn't cum yet. The next customer in took care of that, though. I'll write about that next week."
1170,Cumaholic,"['F-exh', 'oral fetish']","I don’t have enough time or energy to write about each and every time I have swallowed cum because there must be hundreds if not thousands. I will only tell you about a few of my favorites. I already mentioned the first time I swallowed cum was when I was a teenager in high school. My boyfriend and I really enjoyed a lot of oral sex and I guess he wasn’t shy about telling all his high school buddies about our sexual escapades. The word soon got out that I was somewhat of a cock sucking cum eating slut. The fact is that I am but at first I didn’t really appreciate the fact that everyone in school knew it however I didn’t know at the time was that my reputation was to latter be responsible for one of the greatest sexual encounters of my life. My loudmouth boyfriend and I had stopped seeing each other foe several weeks and I was going through some serious cum withdrawal when a girlfriend of mine Karen, told me about a big party at her house to be held when her parents were out of town that coming weekend. She said there were going to be a lot of guys there and maybe it would be a good chance to meet someone new. She had no idea how good that sounded at the time. \n\nWhen I got to her house there must have been a dozen guys inside but Karen and I were the only girls. I was beginning to like those kind of odds. Karen told me that she had purposely not invited any other girls and had invited all the guys over before to one of her parties where she was the only girl. She went on to say that the guys all fucked her at her last party but she thought having another girl would be a lot more fun. At first I couldn’t believe what Karen was telling me, that she actually had designs to invite twelve horny guys over to her house to fuck the shit out of both of us. Then as it sunk in it didn’t sound too bad at all. After all I hadn’t had any sex in over two weeks and I was thirsty enough to drink a gallon of cum. I looked over the crew of guys in the living room. Every one of the guys was cute enough to fuck one at a time why not fuck all of them at once ? I gave one of the guys a long look and walked over to him and gave him a deep long wet kiss. His hands started fondling my breasts and I took my hand and grabbed another guys crotch. Karen went to work on a couple of other guys too. It wasn’t long before Karen and I were both naked and sucking cock on the living room floor. The guys had lined up in a circle with Karen and I in the middle on our knees taking turns sucking cocks. It was like a smorgasbord of cock. There were two black guys from the football team and two really well hung cocks in the crowd.\n\nThe guys were all making jokes about the two well hung cocks but I wasn’t laughing. I was too busy sucking yards of cock meat down my throat in anticipation of getting a rich desert of creamy cum from as many cocks as could get that night. It was quite clear that I was the superior cock sucker between Karen and I. The guys were making comments about my cock sucking skills like ""She could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch"" and so on. I told them that I was a cum freak and that I would swallow all of their cum if they wanted me too. They all got a kick out of that idea but one of the well hung guys said ""Your going to have to do some serious fucking before you get any of our cum."" Nothing could have sounded better after all I was looking forward to getting gang fucked and fed cum. \n\nIt must have gone on for hours, the fucking and cock sucking. I always had a dick in my mouth and my pussy for what seemed an eternity. I was getting fucked from every position by every one of the twelve guys in the room at one time or another. My body was damp from the sweat of my own body as well as every guy in the room and my pussy was so sloppy wet that I was literally lying in a puddle of cunt juice on the carpet.\n\nKaren was equally as wet and sloppy and every time I looked over at her when I wasn’t scarfing a cock down my throat she seemed to be having another orgasm. Amazingly all twelve of the gang bang guys showed tremendous restraint and had refrained from cumming. The guys were ready to explode and one of them asked where he should deposit his load. Someone reminded the gangbangers that I was a cum freak and that it would be a good idea to make her drink the cum from all of the guys. It seemed like a good idea to me as well and I remember someone getting a large wine glass from the kitchen. One by one I sucked six of the twelve cocks until the cum welled up from the swollen balls of the young studs and shot into the wine glass that Karen volunteered to hold. Karen was getting delight in egging the guys on to cum in the glass. When the glass held six loads of cum Karen held the receptacle up for everyone to see and dared me to drink it. The glass must have had an inch of creamy white semen in it, some of it thick and gooey and some thin and watery. Karen held the glass up to my nose and I inhaled the aroma of the warm sticky fluid. I was getting so anxious to taste it that my mouth and pussy started to water. I posed a question to everyone ""Do you really want me to drink the cum from the glass?""\n\nThe answer was a resounding yes. I said ""I’ll drink the cum only if someone eats my pussy while I swallow it."" I quickly got a volunteer to do the honors and I laid down on the coffee table with my legs spread wide apart for him to start liking my clit. It didn’t take long for him to work me close to the point of orgasm as Karen stood by with the glass of cum waiting to pour it in my mouth when I started to cum. Karen poured a drop or two of semen on my tongue and the warm salty taste was just enough to send me into an unbelievably intense orgasm.\n\nAt that moment Karen poured the remainder of the cum from the glass into my mouth. It was like nectar from the gods as it hit my taste buds and swirled around my mouth while my body writhed in orgasmic convulsions. The urge to swallow was intense but I wanted to savor the musky flavor a bit longer so I continued to swirl the frothy liquid around my mouth. There was so much liquid in my mouth that I was forced to swallow most of it unless I wanted to take the risk of drowning in it but I kept enough of it my mouth to savor and blow bubbles with. Most of the guys were in a state of disbelief when I swallowed the final gulp of cum and licked the glass clean. \n\nI almost couldn’t believe that I drank so much cum either but it sure was good and there were still six guys left who had not cum yet. Someone asked how I was going to top that phenomenal performance when Karen came up with an outrageous suggestion. From out of the depths of Karen’s perverted mind came the devilishly insane idea that the remaining six guys fuck her pussy and cum inside her cunt taking care not to spill a precious drop. Then with her vagina full of creamy cum she wanted me to suck her pussy dry. I had never had sex with another girl before and had to think about the implications of her suggestion for a moment but the lure of swallowing more cum made the idea too irresistible.\n\nKaren assumed a position on the sofa as the first guy fucked her already well lubricated pussy in the missionary position. It didn’t take long before he was emptying his straining balls into the depths of Karen’s vagina. Karen told the next guy in line that she didn’t want him to fuck her because that would cause all the cum in her pussy to ooze out so he jacked off over her as she sucked his balls. When he felt his loins begin to explode Karen held the lips of her pussy wide open with her fingers giving him a target to shoot his load into. She held her pussy so wide open that cum from the first ejaculation could be seen beyond the lips of her gaping vagina. The cum shot from the second sperm donor into Karen’s hole and added to the fluid reserve. Karen sucked four more cocks and added four more thick wads of semen to her cunt which was by then turning into a virtual Lake Mead of cum. There was so much cum inside her pussy that it was beginning to spill out and run down to her ass hole and even though Karen was holding her legs up so the cum would remain contained inside her womb the volume of fluid was just too much. The time had come for me to taste the nectar that flowed from Karen’s juicy vulva. I positioned myself between Karen’s quivering thighs and brought my tongue to her tender pussy lips. The dank aroma of wet pussy and six huge loads of sperm filled my nostrils and I couldn’t help getting a little aroused. I teased the crowd of gang bang guys who were whipped into a total frenzy and chanting ""Go, go, go"" by pretending that I really didn’t want to go through with the cum feast. I asked ""Do you really want me to do this. It’s awfully nasty ?"" Of course in reality I couldn’t wait to start gulping the sweet goo. Now everyone including Karen was egging me to go through with it so I put my head down and started gently lapping the cum seeping from Karen’s cunt. The taste was incredible. I couldn’t tell how much of the warm liquid was Karen’s cunt juice and how much was cum but it tasted wonderful. I was like a cat drinking milk from a bowl as I lapped up what seemed to be a quart of sticky semen. Karen was having what must have been her tenth orgasm of the day when I had licked up as much cum as I could get to in that position so I asked her to get on top of me and squeeze the rest of the cum out into my mouth. She got on top and of me, positioned her pussy over my open mouth and tightened the muscles in her vagina which sent another dollop of white sperm onto my tongue and down my throat. I continued to lick her sloppy wet labia as more cum dribbled into my mouth and all over my face. I licked her pussy until all of the white creamy nectar was devoured and Karen collapsed in a heap on top of me on the sofa. By the time I woke up all of the guys had left and it was time for me to head back home. I took a shower but I still had the salty taste of cum in my mouth for what seemed like days. For the next week I was walking on clouds as I savored the memory of what turned out to be the best sexual experience of my life.\n\nI’ve never had another experience quite like the gang bang at Karen’s house that day probably because I haven’t had the chance to find twelve horny guys at one time to feed me that much cum. I have done some other interesting things though with cum. There was one boyfriend I had that was so turned on by the fact that I would swallow his cum that I decided to give him a special treat one day. We had driven to the shopping mall to pick up a birthday gift for a friend of ours. After he parked the car I told him to stay in and pull his pants down so I could suck his cock. I told him that I never sucked cock in a public place before and I wanted him to cum in my mouth. I sucked him off as people came dangerously close to the car while my head bobbed up and down on his throbbing prick. His penis exploded into my mouth a thick sweet wad of semen that I was able to keep from going down my throat.\n\nI kept the cum in my mouth while he zipped his pants up and we got out of the car. In fact I kept the cum in my mouth while we walked around the mall. Every once in a while I would open my mouth to let him see the white sperm coating my tongue. We went to a few stores while he did the talking to salespeople. I couldn’t resist teasing him by letting a little cum dribble past my lips while he was talking to a c ute salesgirl at a sporting goods store. She had no idea what was going on and I finally swallowed the cum when she asked me a direct question. The whole episode turned my boyfriend on so much that we went home and fucked for hours. Of course I always insisted that he cum in my mouth but he couldn’t seem to get his dick up to my mouth before he exploded inside my pussy. He sensed my disappointment so he went into the kitchen and got a soup spoon. ""What are you going to do with that ?"" I asked. He said he wanted to feed me his cum from my pussy. Now there was an unusual idea that I hadn’t tried yet. Spoon fed cum from my own cunt. I hadn’t eaten cum from my own pussy yet.\n\nHe put the spoon down to my vagina lips and gently scooped up the cum that began to dribble out. I opened my mouth wide as he brought the spoon to my lips and poured the white cream onto my tongue. The whole experience brought back memories of when I ate cum out of Karen’s cunt at the high school gang bang. The taste was so delicious that I wanted to savor every spoonful for hours. When I couldn’t squeeze anymore semen from my pussy I took the spoon and stuck it inside to scoop out another spoonful that I eagerly brought to my mouth and licked clean. That taste of cum is great but the taste of cum and pussy juice is divine."
1171,Cumming Together - 1,"['MFg', 'pre-teen', 'ped', '1st', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'voy']","For me that is four years nine months and three weeks too long and I had been looking up some good porn to subdue my needs for a while when my daughter Sally showed up and she had brought my granddaughter Samantha or just Sam with her. We had had Sally when I was eighteen and Sally had in turn had Sam at eighteen, the cycle of life I suppose. \n\nI love them both with all my heart and sex though was not the furthest thing from my mind, with my daughter or my nine year old granddaughter it was not a thought at all, well that was until Sam insisted in setting in my lap and cuddling with me. She always does this, but this time, she felt my hard cock beneath her and squirmed about until it was lined up in her crack and then she just hummed lightly and rocked back and forth.\n\nThe friction on my cock had the right effect on Sam's innocent little cunny. I would have thought she would embarrass me with her usual questions like, ""What's this?"" and why and how, when and where. But she didn't, instead I felt her start to grind her pelvis harder and her hips rotated front to back. Every time my cock jumped she let out the slightest of gasps and more and more I wanted to fuck her tight virgin cunny with my thick cock like some sex crazed super-hero. ""Hulk Fuck!""\n\nLust and shame burned inside me, but it seemed that lust was winning when my daughter Sally announced, ""OK Sam, grab your coat... time to go.""\n\nSaved by mommy I thought. Sam gave me a hug and as she did I put my hand on her butt and felt a little dampness there. I twisted my fingers and ran it through her puffy panty-clad cunt lips and found them soaking wet. I suspected they were not pee-damp but excited-damp.\n\nSam looked at me with a full blush. She shushed me with her finger and whispered in my ear. ""Please don't say anything, I'll show you next time."" With that she gave me a peck on the lips and was gone.\n\nShow me? I thought. Show me what?\n\nWaiting by the door she watched as Sally looked at me seeing the fluster in my face and asked, ""Are you OK dad?""\n\nI looked over at Sam and could see the fear in her eyes so I gave her a wink and said, ""Yes baby. I was just thinking how much like your mother you both look.""\n\nSally smiled and I could see in my peripheral that Sam was relieved as well. ""Thank you dad, I miss mom too, how do you get on without her.""\n\nI have always made unpopular remarks and after my wife died they just continued to some days gain speed. ""Porn mostly, but on occasion when you are over and I see you bending over something I think more of your mother, you really do look like her more and more every year and I sometimes wonder just how much you are like you mom.""\n\nSally smiled and blushed beat recd. ""Oh daddy,"" she said and gave me a kiss, a light peck really on the lips. ""Sometimes you are incorrigible, you should get a girlfriend.""\n\n""I have one,"" I said, holding up my right hand. ""Now get before I do something stupid like beg you to show me your naked bottom.\n\nShe laughed and walked over to Sam, what she said I was sure a joke and payback for my remark. ""Best be careful daddy, you never know, one of these days I might just show up naked and demand you show me what you were like with mom."" And then she was gone.\n\nMy cock leaped and I swallowed hard. ""Now I'll have to jack off for sure,"" I said, and opened my computer up.\n\nI have a couple of places saved in my favorites that give me great pictures of women Kathy's age. If you've already forgot Kathy was my wife, anyway and one file of collage coeds, after all I may be over thirty-five but I'm not dead. Not by a long shot. As I was saying, I opened my computer up and found the best photos to set me over the edge and jacked off three times but my desires were on Sally and now Sam who until today was just my beautiful granddaughter.\n\nAfter recovering and having a cup of Joe I went to my email and there I found a set of photos of Sally dressed for summer vacation in her thong swim suit the one that was like painted on and you could see every line, every place perfectly outlined that would make a man like me crazy with lust. There were three other photos of Sam in a matching swimsuit three different poses each provocatively set and I nearly came right then and felt my cock go to full staff.\n\nThere was a message attached to the message and a photo of a huge Rhodesian ridgeback hound that looked like the dog was maybe three and very handsome. The message said; ""Dad meet Saffron, she is three and Tanya, my best friends baby, she has to go overseas for a month and asked me if I knew of anyone that could take her and love her as she does for the time gone, I told her about you and your dog Colby and she was delighted, there will be food and seven hundred dollars in it for you, please look at my photos and just say yes for me.""\n\nShe knew where to hit me. I copied all of her photos to a secret file called fuckables and knew Sally's image would get a lot of masturbatory miles. I let my libido calm down and replied. ""Bring her on over."" I hit send and went back to the photos of my lovely daughter and jacked off until I had cum four more times in an hour and then exhausted, I went to bed.\n\nThere are things that happen that help to turn an outcome in one direction or another and some of these I was not aware of until later and because I know them now, I will try to interject them into places that I see they might have happened. I may be off a little but it was close. When my daughter got home only a mile away but because the last time I was there I pushed her husband's head through the wall for hitting my daughter with a fist so I have an active restraining order not to come within a thousand feet of the asshole or I go to jail. Anyway she had sent him packing and didn't want me to worry about them. Worry; hell, I would have praised god that she had opened her eyes.\n\nHer friend Tanya was there waiting for her. Here is the conversation as my daughter later told me. ""Sally, oh dear Sally please I need your help desperately."" Tanya seemed to have been weeping for a while.\n\n""What's wrong hun?"" Sally asked noting that Saffron was patently setting in the back seat of Tanya's car.\n\n""I need help and I don't know who else to turn to."" She was crying, really drying and I knew something was wrong.\n\nSam walked by and gave her salutations to Tanya then went directly to the car and let Saffron out so they could play as they always do when they got together. ""My parents were both killed in a car accident in Germany and I need to go there for a couple of weeks, probably less, and bring them home.""\n\n""Oh my Tanya, I am so very sorry, of course I'll help."" Sally gave her a deep hug pulling her close to her. ""What do you need me to do?""\n\n""I need someone to take care of Saffron, while I'm gone,"" she said, as if it would have been the hardest job in the world. But that's what mommy's do, right? ""Can you do it?"" she asked and all I could do was to shake my head.\n\n""I'm sorry, I can't,"" Sally said, the look on Tanya's was one of devastation and then Sally told her about me and my dog Colby and that she would convince me to take him for however long she needed. The look on her face was jubilation and she handed Sally an envelope of money and told her the food was in the trunk and the money was for whoever took care of Saffron for her.\n\nSally got the dog food, transferring it to her car and brought Sam and Saffron in before Tanya left. Sally went back into the house to find Sam and Saffron setting on the couch together. Sam was curious and wise beyond her years and she just started talking. ""Mom, I'm glad daddy's gone, I didn't like him doing those things to you. You know hitting you and the other stuff with the bad words. I wish we had Saffron then to bite daddy and make him go away sooner.""\n\nSally felt horrible that her daughter wanted nothing to do with her father but he had done it to himself. ""I understand baby and thank you for caring about me, what do you think we should do?""\n\nSam didn't miss a beat. ""You should marry grandpa!"" she squealed excitedly.\n\n""We can't marry grandpa baby, he's my dad and that is against the law.""\n\n""Stupid laws,"" Sam sulked. ""I like what grandpa did when daddy hit you, and I love to set on his lap and give grandpa loves and kisses and I would like to have him as a daddy and I see how he looks at your butt.""\n\nSam giggled. ""He licks his lips and makes a yummy sound."" She giggles again. ""Grandpa always says he's just hungry but I think grandpa loves you like daddy should have loved you.""\n\nChildhood logic, how can you argue with simplicity and in fact Sally had given those glimpses of her ass on purpose, hoping it would somehow excite him and his remarks always said yes. ""Do you want to help mommy take some photos for Grandpa?""\n\n""Yes!"" Sam yelled jumping up. ""Can I do some too?""\n\nWell you know the rest from me describing the email. Though I do have to say comparing the crotch of both daughter and granddaughter I would love to teach her little body to cum. Damn!\n\n***\n\nThe next morning I woke and did chores around the place and then cleaned a little until around ten in the morning. The morning had been brisk and promised rain when the door opened and I knew it was my daughter. Sam as always looked beautiful just like her mother except for the Asian qualities from her father. She would soon be a teenage goddess and her mother's trials and tribulations would start. On a leash that rose above Sam's three foot seven inch frame was Saffron who obeyed the leash delightfully to whatever Sam wanted her to do.\n\n""Dad."" Sally said removing her overcoat and revealing a short skirt and a tight sweater that gave little to no room for imagination and of course I wanted to usher her out so I could once again jack off but, alas I could not. Sam removed her overcoat and revealed she had dressed just like her mother. (Fuck! I was going to have a heart-attack!) ""This is Saffron.""\n\nAll I could say was. ""Does she have an overcoat too?""\n\n""No silly."" Sally said handing me an envelope full of cash and her car keys. There's dog food and bowls in the car."" I took the keys and stuffed the envelope into my back pocket then fetched the food and bowls. Filling the biggest one with water I set Sally's keys down by her purse and returned to my chair.\n\nSally had already started doing the normal clean this, straighten that and put these away routine only today when she bent over I could more than imagine what the outline of her cunt looked like and of course I was supporting a huge hard-on.\n\nSam was seemingly suddenly there climbed up in my lap to take her place lining up her tiny cunt to my cock and rubbing herself to my great discomfort while I imagined fucking my sculpted daughter's tight cunt. I was suddenly brought back to the moment with the increasing cunt heat moistness from Sam. I could feel her tense and clutch with her fingers as her tiny cunny seemed to quiver on my cock. ""Was Samantha having orgasms?"" I wondered and shifted myself so I could help with the pelvic rotation.\n\nMy daughter was bending over to pick something up and the way she was seeming to be straining I couldn't help but want to eat her cunt until she screamed for me to stop. ""You know."" I said watching her go about her ritual of picking up. ""If I were lucky I would be able to forget you are my daughter forty-five-minutes at a time but then we'd be in deep doo doo.""\n\nHalf bent, her legs spread just right that I could almost see the extended labia and puckering asshole through the whiteness of her panties she looked back and asked. ""Forty-five-minutes?""\n\nI smiled this time and ground the length of my cock through Sam's wet and swollen cunt lips. ""The shortest time I ever made love to your mother."" I drew back and heard a gasp escape Sam's lips followed by a series of squeezing and whimpers and I realized that the horn-dog gene was not just mine but I think my daughter's and for sure my granddaughter who was currently having a major orgasm on my cock that had been separated only by two meager garments. I myself was ready to cum, but that would just start a jack off marathon and right now was not the time.\n\nSally assimilated my reply quickly and in a squeaky reply simply said. ""Oh my"" and subconsciously licked her lips. Saffron was now standing in front of me, her thick nose down in Sam's crotch and probably the reason Sally had not known that her daughter had just had a massive orgasm while she sat on grandpa's lap and ground her cunt against my thick cock.\n\nI think my daughter had an episode as well because when she bent back over to quickly finish up what she had been doing I could now make out the peddles of her cunt's flower through the wet spot that was undoubtedly new and getting wetter by the second.\n\n""I have to go pee grandpa."" Sam said scooting off of my lap on all fours. She looked down and I know she could see the damp outline of my cock. Damp not from me cumming, but from her own orgasm and she wrapped her fingers around it, well mostly and slipped off me, letting her grasp slide down the length of my cock. I heard her giggle as she vanished around the corner.\n\nSaffron was now sniffing my wet pant coated cock and whining slightly as her nose rutted my crotch. Sally had finished up what she was doing and had moved on to a step ladder and was dusting shelves. Just before Sam returned and grateful for it Sally dusted a tall shelf beside me and I could smell that intoxicating aroma of aroused female sex and it made my cock jump hard.\n\nSaffron's head was in the way and my daughter could not see the outline her daughter had seen and even came on. I was ashamed of what had happened and at the same time exhilarated that it had, my sexual appetite at an all- time high, I couldn't help but wonder if the chance came, would I fuck my granddaughter and knew more than that, not only I could, I wanted to stretch that innocent miniature cunt to its limits and listen to her cry at first begging me to stop and then eventually begging for more.\n\nI know my thoughts were perverted and wrong but the ache in my cock said they were spot on. It did not help being able to smell my daughters nectar of her aroused sex but when I looked up to where the hallway turned I seen Sam standing there and lifting her skirt she was showing me that she had removed her panties and not her slightly reddened and very swollen with blood pussy was right there in front of me. She dropped her dress and headed for my lap. Several times I had to push Saffron away so Sam could once again take her place in the driver's seat.\n\nI had to wonder how she had learned to enjoy sex the way she was enjoying it. Sure it could be natural like it was for me but I wanted to know if someone apart from me was experiencing these delights and as she climbed up onto my lap I took hold of her chin to make sure she was looking at me and asked her. ""Do you ever do this with anyone else?"" There was a faraway look in her eyes then she smiled and shook her head no. ""I watched mommy do this to daddy before he became a bad man and went away.""\n\n""Oh, OK sweetheart."" I said and let her take her place on my pant covered cock. I could feel her heat radiating down as her flesh tried very hard to surround my cock. I looked over at Sally who was once again bending over and giving me a wonderful view and just wondered why she hadn't told me the asshole was gone and I looked again to Sam. ""When did he leave?""\n\nSam thought for a long moment and then said. ""Three weeks, maybe."" Then she went back to rocking on my cock and I was getting to close for comfort. If I came under this child I am sure my daughter would smell it and I would be a dead man.\n\n""Let me up baby, grandpa's got to go pee."" I lifted her up and in the moment she was suspended I could see into her puffy pussy and I wanted to set her down on my mouth and eat her until one or both of us came. I sat her on the floor and rushed to my room where I could have just a little more privacy and change my cloths so I wasn't so damn obvious.\n\nIn the bathroom I jacked of, well pulled my throbbing cock out and touched it. I was already so close that just that action produced one of the biggest orgasms I had ever had. I knew something had to give and soon so I changed into just a pair of parachute pants that had enough sheen to them to hide the occasional wet spot better but yet allow my cock to be closer to Sam's body but before I could get back out the door my daughter entered the room and closed the door behind her. ""Dad?"" she asked, her voice was shaky and I felt a sour pit grow in my stomach. She had seen me and Sam and now was the judgment call.\n\n""Yes baby, is something wrong?"" I asked almost wanting to crawl back into my bathroom.\n\n""No!"" she breathlessly replied within a confused laugh. ""I mean yes, I mean, I."" there was now a sadness in her voice that told me two things. It was not me and something about her or Sam was tearing her apart from the inside. ""Oh daddy!""\n\nI pulled her into my arms and hugged her tight to me. I'm sure she could feel my returning hard-on but I was worried for her. ""What is it baby?"" I asked and her tight body touched mine. Sally worked out an easy three times a week and I mean she worked out to produce a great hard body that turned heads and right now that body was being pressed tightly in my arms and I could feel her heat and every curve, dimple and even her hard little nipples.\n\nStanding so close and being so wound tight I could smell both our sexes were on fire and I was on the verge of self-ignition. My heart and my mind wanted her to be safe but my cock just wanted her! I slowed my breathing and asked again. ""What is it baby, are you alright?""\n\nSally nodded and nuzzled her face into my chest and I could feel her breath on me. ""I had Paul arrested and we are in the throes of a divorce. He's going back to China and I have full custody of Sam."" She shook her head and I felt the tears burning her eyes and scorching my heart. ""He hit me too many times and even Sam doesn't want him to come back.""\n\n""I'm sorry baby."" I said and meant it. ""I wish you would have told me."" There was a laugh, genuine and wet from tears in her voice. ""You would have killed him and then I would have lost the best part of me.""\n\nIt was my turn to laugh. ""You have that backwards baby, Sam and you are the best part of me.""\n\nSally looked up at me through wet eyes, her makeup looked bad and gave her a slightly demented look that I kind of liked because, well I am a bit twisted myself. ""I love you."" She said and pulled her body closer to mine.\n\nReality check! I have a raging hard-on and it is like a curb-feeler and my daughter's abdomen was now pressing hard against the head of my cock and all I could say was. ""I love you too.""\n\n""I can tell."" Sally said and suddenly I found myself in her clutches. I mean that, she had wrapped her fingers around my cock and was meaningfully or absently I'm not a hundred percent sure but she was jacking me and the slightest of moans left her lips. ""You know."" She said now backing up just enough to see what she was holding. ""I love the way you watch me, I see how hard I make you and I hope you enjoyed those pictures I sent.""\n\nShe released my cock and pulled my parachute pants down allowing my eight inches to spring free as she once again wrapped her fingers around it. The warmth of her hand made my cock jump. ""You like this, don't you daddy?"" she said looking into my eyes, she was red from crying but there was a new confidence there like she had been terrified and now was sure of her actions.\n\n""If I say that I didn't like what you're doing I would be a liar baby, in fact I have often dreamed of such an encounter."" I said, using my thumb I tilted her head up and bent to kiss her deeply like lovers do.\n\nWe broke our kiss and she first gasped and then smiled. ""Encounter?"" she asked. ""I was hoping it could be more than just an encounter, I was hoping we might work it into a way of life, you could be my..."" It was a faraway thought and I could see it in her eyes, something she wanted to say but was not sure of how to say it.\n\n""Be your man?"" I asked hoping beyond hope I was not misreading or about to wake from one of the best dreams I had ever had.\n\nSally smiled and lowered herself to my cock, her tongue touched the head and she tasted the pre-cum and then swirled her tongue around like she was following a thread and as she moved down my shaft she began to suck my cock into her mouth. I could have cum right there, her tongue was doing things to my cock Kathy never could and as she bobbed half of my cock in and out of her mouth I could feel the touch of the back of her mouth and then she pushed and I felt her throat open, my cock slipped deep into her throat and I felt it trying to swallow me.\n\n""Oh Fuck baby!"" was all I could say before I came hard first two shots went down her throat and then she managed to back up so my-cum could fill her mouth. She wanted to taste me and I gave her three more loads to do just that.\n\nMy daughter held my cock in her sucking mouth even as I shrank I could feel her sucking for more. ""Had you came in sooner baby you could have had eight more just like them to drink."" I said looking down at her pleading eyes.\n\nSally reluctantly released my cock and stood. ""Well maybe tomorrow I'll get more then."" She said playfully and started to move past me.\n\n""Oh no you don't."" I said and pushed her back onto my bed so she was setting on its edge.\n\n""Dad?"" she complained half toying with me, but I said nothing and reached out pulling her panties down and off, she must have thought that I was going to fuck her good because she opened her legs showing me her shaved pussy, her mons was elevated in a way that cried eat me and I quickly lowered my face into her cunt before she could stop me. My nose was enthralled with the fragrance of my daughter's sex I heard her say. ""Dad; don't I'm dirty down..."" and then gasped as my lips found her clitoris and my tongue sunk deep into her vagina.\n\nHer body shook with orgasm as suddenly as mine had after Sam had showed me her tiny version of her mother's cunt and I drank and accepted her throes of release by holding her legs and consuming her cunt that much more eagerly. Sally was biting her lip to keep from alarming Sam who she and I thought was waiting in the next room for us to finish whatever it was that we were doing.\n\nThe reality was, Sam had slipped into the room almost with her mother and hid in a place that she could watch us and it was with my right eye that I caught a glimpse of her rubbing her bald unused pussy and that made my cock jump to full flag.\n\nI was excited to have such a willing and horny audience because I was going to show her what I wanted to do to her too. Sally was thrashing and cumming and I was getting more turned on. My cock ached for attention but I was waiting for something special and then I got it.\n\nSally's body went ridged and her back arched as the largest orgasm of her life was hitting and in one quick motion I released her legs, stood and drove my cock deep into her sucking cunt.\n\nSally screamed. ""Oh fuck me daddy! Fuck me! Fuck me! Yes, yes please never stop!"" her legs wrapped around me in a lock pulling me in as far as the position would allow and we three came.\n\nSam had rubbed herself to a froth and I so wished she was laying on her mother's stomach so I could have eaten her cunt while cumming in her mother. But her eyes were fixed on my cock pushing in and out of Sally's cunt and the way her mother's cunt latched onto my cock and for all it was worth clung to the pistoning flesh.\n\nI continued to fuck Sally who had her eyes closed and thrashed while Sam recovered and walked over to us. ""You like?"" I mouthed and she nodded knowing better than to let her mother know she was right there. I smiled and ran my finger around Sally's clinging cunt picking up a mixture of both our-cum and put it into Sam's mouth. She greedily sucked it off and rubber her tummy in a yummy fashion. Yes I knew I was going to at least try to fuck this tiny minx but for now I nodded for the door.\n\nFirst Sam made a pouty face and then she slipped her finger into her own pussy and retriever her own spent sex then held it up, returned the action and sucked it off of her finger too and licked my lips. Sam smiled and slipped from the room just as Sally climaxed a fifth time and then went limp.\n\nI pulled my cock out of my daughter's well fucked cunt with a thick slurp and an audible pop. She was tight as hell and I loved that in any woman. She didn't move as I went into the bathroom and relieved my bladder and washed up, then came out with a warm wet towel and started cleaning Sally up. She sighed and looked up at me. ""Do you hate me daddy?"" she asked her eyes tearing up.\n\n""Shush!"" I told her and kissed her deep while my wash clothed fingers played with her cunt causing a moan to slip between our tangled tongues. We broke the kiss and I looked deep into her eyes. ""Hate you?"" I shook my head. ""I couldn't be more in love with you than I am right now.""\n\n""I love you too daddy."" She said pushing my fingers away from her cunt. ""I'd better get cleaned up before Sam catches us doing something.""\n\nI chuckled and pulled up my parachute pants. ""Yea, that would be fun to explain."" I said leaving her to clean herself up and left.\n\nSam was on me in a minute. ""Grandpa, I love seeing you do sex with mommy."" She whispered excitedly. ""Will you sex me too?"" she asked and grabbed my flaccid cock through my parachute pants. ""Where did it go grandpa?"" she asked feeling the length of my cock. ""It was so big.""\n\n""I gave all the stuff that makes it big to your mommy and now grandpa's body will have to make more."" I tried to explain and I think she got the jest of what I was telling her, she gave my cock a quick squeeze and dropped her hand.\n\n""That's OK grandpa, mommy needed it bad."" she said in a matter of fact tone. Her nose cringes and she smiled mischievously. ""Does mommy like the way it taste too?""\n\n""Yes baby she does."" Thinking of what this could do to all of us if she told the story to someone else, I squatted down and spoke calmly to her. ""You know, you can never tell anyone about this or your mommy and I could get into big trouble.""\n\n""I know."" She said and gave me a hug. ""I still want you to sex me grandpa."" She whispered and kissed me on the lips.\n\nWow, she really wanted me to fuck her? ""You know baby that if we have sex the first time will hurt."" I said wanting her to know what she would be in for.\n\n""Will it hurt bad grandpa?""\n\n""Yes baby it will hurt really badly and you will bleed for a little while."" I said knowing it might shy her away from wanting to be fucked. \n\nSam shook her head. ""But it doesn't hurt when I play with it and rube it on your pee-pee, it feels really good.""\n\n""I know baby."" I said trying to explain. ""But when I put my cock, that's what grandpa calls his pee-pee all the way in you I will break your hymen and it will hurt a lot."" The look she gave me was the one squinted eye of doubt that children sometimes give you when they think you have just fibbed to them. ""If you don't believe me, when you go home tonight go to the bathroom and put your finger in as far as it will go, when it starts to hurt a lot that is where your hymen is.""\n\n""Ok, I will but if I don't have a him-in, then you have to sex me.""\n\n""I promise.""\n\n""Pinky swear?"" she asked putting her pinky out.\n\n""Pinky swear!"" I promised joking my pinky finger to hers and shaking. ""Now go play with Saffron while I check on your mother.""\n\nSam scurried off and I went back into my bedroom, I could hear Sally in the bathroom humming some song I know I had recently heard on the radio but for the life of me could not tell who sang it but the song said that Sally was happy. I walked into the bathroom to find her damp from toweling off and knew at once she had showered and she was still quiet naked.\n\nI stood in the doorway and watched her, my cock wanted to jump the on switch but like me he was just out of bullets for the time being so I just watched and loved seeing the sculpted results of self-determination. ""You like?"" she asked looking at me through the mirror.\n\n""More than you know, I like."" I said rubbing my flaccid cock playfully.\n\nHer eyes went wide. ""God dad, I hope you're kidding."" She said turning toward me. Her puffy cunt lips stood out beckoning to me to kiss and suck them but Sally was shaking her head no. ""I know I sucked your cock for seven hard minutes and you dumped a lot in my stomach and then you ate my pussy and I came a dozen times, something I never do by the way and I know I dumped a gallon of cum that you just drank and then you fucked me daddy, of god did you fuck me, longer and harder than I have ever been fucked.""\n\nShe smiled gleefully. ""Something I very much loved, but you fucked me for fifty-one minutes at least and right now I am so sore that if you touched me I might gouge your eyes out.""\n\n""Oh fuck baby, I didn't even think."" I said stepping in the bathroom with her and kneeling in front of her so that her swollen and red lips were in front of my eyes. ""It's been so long and me and your mom, well we were just used to that kind of sex and...""\n\nSally cut me off. ""I get it dad, you and mom had a robust love life. I didn't, Paul was a lousy fuck and I only married him because of Sam.""\n\nTruthfully I wanted to hear nothing about that asshole and I blew lightly on her clitoris almost causing Sally to cum. She nearly buckled when I caught her in one arm and kissed her thigh. ""I can help."" I said and with my free hand I reached under the sink and pulled out the small square-green-clover can and dipped my fingers into the creamy contents.\n\n""What's that daddy?"" she asked thinking at first it might be Vaseline.\n\n""It's Bag-balm."" I said and without asking for her permission I began to massage it into her swollen labium or some call them outer and inner cunt lips but very quickly the red turned pink and she began to moan.\n\nShe pushed my hand away and gasped. ""Better daddy!"" and it was better. Sally looked at me strange. ""What the hell is that stuff dad, it's wonderful.""\n\nI loved the wet look of my daughter's cunt but obeyed her desire not to be brought off again and stood putting the lid back on the can I handed it to her. ""Here, in case you need to use some later."" She smiled, I pulled her body to mine and kissed her deep as lovers do when we broke I looked at her again and then in her eyes. ""I told you, forty-five minutes.""\n\nI turned to leave and heard her ask. ""Can I have a repeat in a couple of days?""\n\n""I'm here to be father, friend or even lover if that's what you want baby."" I said stopping at the door I looked back at her beautiful body and savored the image as though I might never see it again. ""Just be warned, I don't use a condom and I'm not fixed or will ever be fixed so you could end up with a sister.""\n\n""Or brother,"" she said, and blew me a kiss.\n\nDamn that thought had led for bullets and my cock jumped at the visual ideal of my daughter being pregnant with a child of mine. I left the bathroom and entered the living room knowing my granddaughter would be on my lap the moment she realized I had a hard-on. I was not disappointed and just as sure I could now feel her small cunt and all of its glory against my cock and secretly hoped she didn't find her hymen intact.\n\nI was close to blowing my load again against my granddaughter's cunt when I heard her mother moving to the bedroom door. ""We had better stop baby."" I said forcing her to not rock.\n\n""But I want to feel your pee... cock."" She corrected.\n\nSally and I had just spent over an hour fucking and I know she must be a little liberal about sex after all she just fucked her dad, but me fucking her daughter and taking her cherry. Not so sure that would be a good idea. ""No, baby we need to stop before...""\n\n""Before what dad?"" Sally asked stepping out of the bedroom. She looked over at me and Sam who was still trying to rock on my cock and smiled at her. I felt Sam relax, almost disappointedly and wondered what was going on between them.\n\n""Before uh, well um..."" I was at a loss for words and couldn't seem to get anything out.\n\nThanks to my granddaughter and her ways of working around a situation to make it better she blurted. ""Before you catch us playing.""\n\nMy hands just went limp and Sam took up her gyrations along my cock again just as if her mother was not in the room. My balls were once again ready to pop.\n\nI must have looked as red as an overfed tick because my daughter laughed. ""Relax dad, I've seen her dry-fucking you the last couple of times we've been over.""\n\n""What?"" Was all I could stumble.\n\n""Dad, ever sense you knocked the crap out of Paul she's been in love with you, mommy's hero and frankly dad, I have had a little hero warship too but I thought you would never cross the line and I was afraid to talk to you about it."" Sally pointed at Sam and continued. ""Little precious here would not let it go and a when I finally divorced Paul and got him out of our lives Sam has been after me to make you her new daddy.""\n\nSam was grunting and moaning and I itched with impending cum disbursement. ""She wanted me to be with you?""\n\n""Yes daddy, she did, I tried to explain the whole incest thing but she just demanded that if I wouldn't go after you she would."" Sally could see what was happening and how what she was saying was effecting me and the orgasm that Sam was not even trying to hide. Sam was inconsistently rubbing my cock with her tiny cunt and whimpering. I felt I was not far behind. Sally continued, ""I know she wants you to fuck her. Fuck her like we just did in your bedroom and I have tried to talk her out of trying but, daddy as you can see she is determined and apparently knows how to turn you on.""\n\nSam bore down and I could feel her cunt spread open as I pushed up pushing my parachute clad cockhead into the cradle of her cunt and we both came, her juices and cum in a stream that washed my cock and balls even through the fabric and my cum that equally pushed up to coat her young cunt lips in her grandfather's incestuous seed. I heard her coo enjoyment as I sighed and breathed in for what felt like forever.\n\n""Wow!"" my daughter breathed. ""I almost came watching that.""\n\n""Oh fuck!"" I said holding Sam from falling off the chair. ""Are you alright baby?"" I asked, I could still fill her cunt lips trying to suck my cock and the feeling was already getting me hard again.\n\n""I'm wonderful Grandpa,"" Sam breathed.\n\nSally walked over and picked Sam up so she wasn't on my cock any longer but could clearly see the outline of its growing head. She ran a finger down into the mixture of mine and her daughters cum and sucked it clean. ""Damn daddy, I'm impressed."" Still holding Sam, Sally lent down and kissed me passionately and I could taste what she had and again my cock jumped. ""Well, I'm going to get her cleaned up and I suggest you do the same dad and then Sam and I are going to go. We will be back in a week and I think we need to all set down and talk then.""\n\nThere was a knot in my stomach from the way she said the words indicating we all needed to talk. I was afraid I may have had just messed up something wonderful and just as afraid that I had started something that might snowball over me.\n\nI tried to push things out of my mind and just think about life as normal. I took care of Saffron and she seemed to know that I was worked up, ever sense Sam had cum on my lap the damn dog seemed to want to root around by my cock, more than likely looking for Sam's cent.\n\nThough I do have to admit that her constant rooting and bumping my cock with her nose kept me stimulated in the best of ways that brought me back to thinking of my daughter and granddaughter naked in the same bed and I would leak cum and then the damn dog would whine and turn her back to me, her thick K-9 pussy was plumped and you could see the pink side of her pussy fold.\n\nThis was somehow erotic and it caused my cock to jump. My daughter had fucked me and my god she was better than her mother had ever been and then Sam cumming on my cock the way she had and now this beast prancing in front of me like she wanted some cock of her own. The week was passing and not fast enough. Day in and out the damn dog bumped my cock with her nose and then turned showing me her pussy as she whined. I was afraid that if my granddaughter Sam was to ever grind her seeping pelvis along my cock and cum again than I might end up forcing my cock in her and do some real damage.\n\nIt had come to even wanting to fuck the dog to get my rocks off, something; anything so I wouldn't go blue- balls-crazy. I even started to touch her pussy and she would bump her ass back at my hand like she wanted me to fuck her and by Thursday I was ready to do anything for some pussy. Fuck! I had gone without for so long until my granddaughter started exciting me and then my own Sally treating me to what I had been missing, I wanted sex and I wanted it bad, bad enough I was afraid that I would fuck this horny dog and I just knew it was going to happen. I was primed and I thought fuck it, I'll get drunk and fuck her, that way I always can blame it on the alcohol.\n\nAnd then it happened. The doorbell sounded and Saffron went crazy. I couldn't figure out why because I had had other people come to the door and she just laid there. Not this time, so I made sure I was covered and had even slipped into my shorts and long shirt so it covered my bulge in my crotch then answered the door.\n\nThe girl, actually a woman, at the door in which Saffron was going crazy over, was a woman who could have passed for a fifteen year old, she was redheaded about four foot on her hills and she was dressed in a red-slightly longer than a miniskirt, platform red-hills and a matching halter-top that cupped her pointed but small c- cup breast and my already constrained cock was causing me considerable pain, her face was almost angelic. ""Hello, I'm Tanya,"" she said, as my cock jumped.\n\nThis was Sally's friend? I thought to myself trying to envision her walking Saffron without being drug to- death. ""Hi, I-I'm hard..."" I stammered and quickly rebutted. ""I mean I'm Jack and it's hard to imagine you walking a dog like this.""\n\nTanya blushed a little. ""Well she's a good girl and with my size I feel safe with her and as far as the Freudian slip, I hope it's not too hard.""\n\nI couldn't help but blush and faked a cough into my hand. ""Please come in."" I invited stepping away from the door.\n\nTanya entered and I asked if I could get her anything. She smiled and lowered her eyes for a second, smiled and said, ""No, not this time, but maybe next time.""\n\n""What?"" I asked slightly dumfounded by her statement.\n\n""I just wanted to come over and personally thank you for watching my Saffron,"" she said and bent to scruff the dog's ears. Her panties were a sheer lime green and I could see her thick labia folded against the fabric.\n\n""I think you just did,"" I said in almost a whisper but she looked back at me and smiled.\n\n""Sally told me about you and her,"" she said, pointedly. ""I had to finger myself after and told her that I would have to come over and thank you myself.""\n\n""Really?"" I asked, my voice trying to catch in my throat.\n\n""Oh yes, really,"" she said, straightening. Tanya turned taking a step in my direction. ""Do you know what she told me?"" all I could do was to shake my head slowly. Tanya licked her lips, her eyes rolled upwards so she was looking at me with hungry animal eyes. ""Sally said that if I wanted to thank you I would have to do it before she came back, because then you would be off limits to me.""\n\n""Oh?"" I questioned. Truth was I wanted this girl, damn, she had me so turned on and I was sure she knew that as well. The problem was, I had never met a woman with such an animal to do something except for Sam who I accounted it to her being young and egocentric. Maybe I was wrong, maybe this is the new women of the world.\n\nTanya reached out and wrapped her fingers around my pant covered cock and gave it a squeeze. ""MMMMM nice and thick."" She said the words almost slithering sexually from her lips and my cock jumped in her hand. Tanya let out a tiny giggle. ""And friendly too,"" she said, her voice heavy in breath. ""Oh Jack."" There was a pause her expression changed just for a second and she asked, ""Can I call you Jack?""\n\nI swallowed spit so I could talk and said, ""Right now sweetheart you could call me dinner and I wouldn't disagree.""\n\nThere was a sound that came from her throat that sounded like a pleasurable cooing as she unzipped my pants and undid the buckle then let my shorts drop to my feet, my eight inches of cock sprang free nearly slapping Tanya in the face, however a string of pre-cum did just that. It spattered on her chin and lush lips. First she gasped and nearly inaudibly whispered, ""It's bigger than I remember."" Then she licked her lips, ""Mmmm, come here dinner."" And my cock was gone.\n\nI could see the bulge in Tanya's throat where she had swallowed my cock and now her tongue wrapped around my cock like a hungry serpent. My balls were jumping ship as she used her throat to extract my cum. My hips bucked and I grabbed the back of her head, fucking her face for what it was worth.\n\n""Oh fuck me!"" I grunted and drove my cock home again and again, each time my meat cannon firing deep into her stomach. I wanted to, no I was going to fuck this little-bitty of a woman, her red hair and fair skin was a contrast to my more Native American bronze and it was like face fucking a real life porcelain doll. I pulled my cock free from her throat and she dropped back onto the floor where I rather roughly removed her lime panties to see her now blood full labia begging for attention.\n\nSo much like a ripe flower fruit and the smell of sex like the sweet sound of a Siren drawing me ever closer to the rocks, I blew gently on her lips and they ever so slightly quivered and she whimpered deliciously. I watched her cunt lips slightly opened so my invading tongue could delve into the depths of her moist furrow and the taste that awaited me was other worldly divine.\n\n""Oh my god Jack!"" she gasped, my tongue spread her and I pushed her legs up as my face rocked down so I could manipulate this flower between my tongue and playful lips. She bucked from time to time whenever I discovered a G-spot and marked it in my memory. I found her clitoris and caressed it inside of my sucking tongue.\n\nHer back arched and I supported her tiny ass in my hands as I continued to push her up to the top of her sexual ride and like a rollercoaster there was a pause at the top and then I brought her to her first climax. She screamed, ""FUCK ME!"" over and over again in a panicked panting voice as her hips thrust at me and her cunt sucked. She was tight, feeling almost unused and tasted the same, I suspected Tanya hadn't fucked for a while and she needed this as much as I did.\n\nI brought the micro orgasms along my rollercoaster climaxing three more times before she gushed cum into my mouth and I took it all like the greedy old horn-dog I was and when she lay beneath my face, her hips quivering and ever so sensitive to my breath I pulled her legs apart and pushed myself under her ass so she was elevated just right for my cock. ""No, please, I'm so..."" was all she was able to get out before I pushed the length of my cock in. god she was tight and I felt it. The passage way to heaven and its gates were still closed, the city of divine ecstasy had never been breached.\n\nI held my cock at the gates bumping slightly to get her attention and I had it, she was looking at me with both fear and lust. I leaned forward and kissed her deeply our tongues touched and electricity rushed through us both as we moaned into each other's moths. I pulled back, spittle languished in a thin connecting life line between our lips for but only a second and I whispered, ""I'm going to fuck you now.""\n\nShe nodded closed her eyes and I pushed through the gates.\n\nI could feel the barrier give as the head of my cock popped into a molten heaven where no man had ever been and the initial gush of hot blood coated the walls of her cunt and my shaft, she grimaced but I continued to push in until I was at my depths inside of her and then I stopped and relished in the feeling of her grasping cunt, the sounds of her nearly inaudible whimpers and shallow panting breaths.\n\nIt was her own pelvis that moved first, rocking her lower body as her cunt sucked and clung to my cock. I allowed her the first four or five rotations before I started to fuck in and out of her, slowly at first her body reacting in kind to a finger touching an open sore but more and more she felt the pain replaced with something wonderful and by the time I was using my cock like a speed building piston she was whimpering lustfully once again screaming.\n\n""FUCK ME!"" she cried over and over again and I did just that, her legs trapped me from pulling completely out and I drove in and out of her clutching cunt. The body was quivering and jerking as was my own and I knew our climaxes were both closing fast.\n\nThen it hit. I grunted and screamed as my fertile seed pumped almost painfully into her youthful vagina and into her very womb, her own cum saturating my own and if she was not in that moment becoming pregnant than she never would be.\n\nOur juices slathered making our mixture slap noisily as her hips continued to meet my thrusting. I do not know how or when but her small breast were displayed to me and as I continued to fuck in and out of her, I latched onto one then the other and kissed, sucked and lightly bit her pink nipples until her back arched and she came again and once again I dumped a copious amount of cum into her womb.\n\n""Oh!"" Was the sound of a very small voice behind me and instead of causing me to shrink I actually came inside of Tanya again and to my joy she squealed her delight and then I pulled out wetly and stood there over Tanya's young freshly fucked body, my cock still seeping cum and looked at my daughter and granddaughter staring at me lustfully.\n\n""I only hope you saved some for us too daddy,"" Sally said and started to undress as did Sam.\n\nI grunted joy and pain, knowing I was going to have to try and find a way to please two and possibly three young women might just do me in. Hell, I thought, ""What a way to go."""
1172,Cumming Together - 2,"['MFFg', 'pre-teen', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'anal', 'beast']","Sam's young body had only truly started to lose the boyish vertical lines of her flesh and the young hips of a teenager were just a visual marker from her nearly flat chest to her waist, her ass and legs had developed much quicker and even the thick puffy lips of her young preteen pussy showed some teenage qualities, if her tiny pussy had been covered with a thin tight material would have made a wonderful camel-toe.\n\nI knew without a doubt that if Sam was to slide her deliciously young pussy along my ever swelling cock I would rape her and the use of the word rape would be accurate the moment I forced my cock deep inside of her destroying her virgin barrier.\n\n""Oh my!"" Sally gasped joyfully at the sight of Tanya's gaping well fucked cunt and moved past me to her friend. ""Was it as good as I said it would be?""\n\n""I have to tell you,"" Tanya boasted. ""Losing my virginity was always something that has scared the hell out of me, but you dad."" She rubbed her pussy, smearing cum over her lips. ""Your dad made me cum so many times and took my hymen in the middle of my orgasm… Oh-my- God!""\n\nI had been watching my daughter and Tanya carry on and then turned back to see Sam standing only inches away looking at Tanya's cunt and my cum stained cock, her eyes was questioning but her expression was one of betrayed and I felt like a heal. Grandpa, Aunt Tanya had a-him-in and you sexed her."" She looked up at me and her lower lip was quivering the plastic bag clutched tightly in her tiny hand.\n\n""You had better take care of her dad,"" Sally said to my disbelief and for a second I was muted from motion or speech, only my cock seemed to grow. ""Just be gentle with her daddy.""\n\nSam looked at her mother and smiled then she reached out and took hold of my very thick and very hard cock. ""Come on grandpa, come and sex me like you did Aunt Tanya!"" with a second tug I followed Sam into my bedroom at that point she climbed up onto the bed giving me a wonderful view of her puckered anus and red pussy lips, I suspected she was red from rubbing herself. Once on the bed she turned around and sat facing me and handed me the small bag.\n\n""What's this?"" I asked taking the bag. ""A present for me?"" I announced pretending to be more excited about the contents of the bag then seeing her naked little body.\n\nSam laughed. ""No silly, mommy stopped at a sex store and when she came back out she gave these to me, she said it will help.""\n\n""Help?"" I asked. ""Help what?""\n\n""I don't-know."" Sam replied with a shrug to her shoulders then I dumped the contents of the bag onto the bed and gasped delightfully. My daughter had purchased what I am sure was a complete starter kit to help me fuck her daughter.\n\n""Ah! I announced looking at the collection of tiny vibrators and sticky tape to hold them in or onto the places I wanted, there were lubricants and a thin six inch dildo that I was sure it wasn't designed to be a man's cock, perhaps K-9. It was bright res firm and yet soft it had a pointy tip that thickened to a small bumpy ball and a one inch stem with a flat peace like a cover plate and an on and off switch.\n\nI turned the switch on and the ball got twice its size and quivered like a crazy vibrator and even two butt- plugs, one slightly smaller than the other. Damn I was nearly ready to cum just looking at this collection of toys.\n\n""What are they grandpa?"" Sam asked, picking up one of the small egg shaped vibrators.\n\n""They are toys that will help me get you ready to be fucked.""\n\n""F-fuck-T?"" Sam asked picking up the toy dog cock and squeezing it.\n\n""To help me sex you baby,"" I corrected my vocabulary. Sam squealed joyfully and kissed the dog cock. ""If only I had a real boy dog."" I was suddenly wishing in thought, so many ideas my perversions of what I would love to do with this cherub feeling my cock weep droplets of cum.\n\n""I'm ready grandpa,"" Sam announced and laid back on the bed, her legs pushed apart as far as she could that in turn caused her puffy preteen cunt to open and show me her enter labium, that layer of thin membrane that I thought would eventually be longer than her outer lips. It was a darker pink and I wanted so much to have it wrapped around my cock, but I wanted this to be a good memory for the both of us.\n\n""No baby, I wish it were that easy, but we have to get you ready for sex, especially the first time."" I could see the concern that I might be beating around so I wouldn't have to fuck her just yet. That was not the case, I had been given permission by my daughter to fuck this imp and granddaughter or not, I was not going to pass on it. ""But don't worry baby, the getting ready can be sometimes more fun the doing it and I promise that we will be doing it today, now just wait right here.""\n\nI went quickly back out to the living room where now Sally was panting and whimpering as Tanya ate her closer to an enormous orgasm, something I would have loved to stopped and watched but I had my own fun planned in my bedroom. Quickly I took one of the corner pillows from the couch, they were about three inches thick, square in shape and very firm and went back to Sam who was playfully poking her lips with the rubber dog cock; fuck! I was suddenly hoping I could hold out until she was at least in mid orgasm before I rammed my fuck rod deep into her womb.\n\nI had Sam raise her tiny delicious ass up and slid the pillow under her now giving me better access to her, picked up one of the small vibrators and mover in closer and told her. ""OK Sam, put your legs on top of grandpa's shoulders and when she did it opened her labium and butt cheeks up for clear access to both pussy and anus. I turned on the vibrator and popped it into my mouth as I leaned in and held my mouth open wide, my lips covered from the top of her pussy to just below her asshole and I began to lick the length causing her to jump when my tongue probed her anus or her cunt.\n\nWhen she felt my lips make contact with her naked flesh Sam looked down and said. ""Ewe Grandpa that's where I poop and pee from, that's dirty."" Then my tongue dipped unto her anus for the first time and she gasped at how it made her butthole push and pucker as if it were trying to kiss my tongue and then I slipped my tongue in between the lips of her labium and pushed, her breath caught in her throat and eased out in a whimper, further up I found the nub of a clitoris and using my tongue sucked it for a moment and then went back down to her anus.\n\nBy the third passing she was squirming and pushing down as if she could get her pussy any deeper into my mouth. The next time I dropped down to her anus I rolled the vibrator into place and using the pressure of my tongue held it at the entrance to her asshole.\n\nSam gave a squealing grunt and for a second it felt as if she would pull away but then pushed her ass back at me opening her sphincter up just enough that I could force the vibrator inside with my tongue. Her reaction was to add a cadence of grunts to her moans and whimpers each time I repeated the ritual and each time I pushed the vibrator in past the second sphincter muscle and then when I invaded her pussy I made sure to apply pressure down so through the membrane we could both feel the vibration of her anal insert. \n\nHer pussy began a series of grab and suck motions each time I pushed into her and allowed the action to pull my tongue back to her virgin wall and there I would push ever so slightly and she would grimace each time in turn and grab at my hair. I don't think I could have pulled away from her hungry young pussy if I had wanted to.\n\nNext I turned on a second vibrator and slipped it into my mouth, there I let is slather in my spit and become mouth warm before I pushed my tongue into her anus to make sure the first vibrator was still in place and instead of my tongue I pushed the second vibrator into her cunt. The second the two vibrators touched between the thin membranes Sam squealed, arched her back and jerking her hips came in my mouth for the first time. ""Nnnnngg! Graaaannnndpaaaaa! Ffffffffff; ha; uh ha! Nnnnn!""\n\nHer orgasm lasted nearly a full minute as I drank her juices greedily and used my tongue to suck on her clitoris. I continued to kiss and suck her ass, cunt and clit while at the same tile I manipulated the second small vibrator from her cunt to her asshole and she moaned as her asshole puckered and accepted the second toy allowing them to bump and heighten orgasmic tremors. I stood and pulled her to the edge of the bed, there I began to rub my cock through the short length of her pussy lips.\n\nI added a squeeze of lubricant and every time I lined up with her vagina I bumped my cock forward, each time she would grunt but grimace less until I finally was able to slip the head of my cock inside of her tight little cunt. It was like forcing my cockhead into a too small rubber tube and the inside of her cunt was hot, almost feverish to my cockhead. I managed to push my cock in just too where it touched her hymen and held my pulsating rod there at the entrance. I could feel her tight pussy clamping down on my cock and I could feel the vibrators I had pushed into her ass buzzing the tip of my cock-spear so I started ever-so-slightly bumping my cock forward.\n\nSam was grunting and whimpering while her legs bounced with every bump inward made with my cock. It was a sight, her ankles not much larger than the cock that was now partly pushed into her seemingly overstretched cunt. I thought I should give her time to adjust or I might actually damage her pelvis and at the same moment I knew I would not last as long as I thought she would need. I applied more lubricant and began to massage her clitoris working to bring her to the top of an orgasm and then…\n\nI continued to bounce my cock gently against her hymen and massage her clitoris all the time her breaths became more shallow and quickened. ""Graaaaannnndpaaaaaa!"" she moaned as her back arched and her cunt began to tighten in orgasm. I pushed and felt her hymen give. God; I was pushing deep into her heaven, the heat that engulfed my cock was like nothing I had ever had and her muscles helped my cock go deeper until I was six inches deep and felt my cock bump into her cervix opening.\n\nSam was still pushing upward on her orgasm as I began to pull out and slide back in slowly my movements increased as her vagina began to respond to my size end even my cock gained an inch.\n\nI could feel the vibrators now pressing hard against my cock making it very hard to maintain any fucking motion without cumming and my granddaughter was not holding back in the least, her whimpers and grunts gained in power and volume until she was nearly screaming. ""Oh Grandpa, nnnn uh oh ah; nnng! Sex me Grandpa! Hu oh hu hu hu vvvvvvvnnnggg!"" her back was arching and her tiny butt clenched tight and I could feel the vibrators being pushed together against my cock.\n\n""Oh my!"" Two voices chorused from behind me as Sally kissed my ear and then she leaned down between us and began to suck on Sam's stretched clitoris while Tanya moved up onto the bed, her eyes locked into mine hungrily even as she bent and started licking and sucking Sam's small nipples.\n\nThe stimulation was more than enough for Sam, she tensed clamping my cock in one place and then began to jerk with a massive orgasm. This pushed me over the edge and as she clamped my cock thickened and pushed up tight against her cervix and I came. High-pitched breathless whimpers I cried out. ""Oh FUCK! I'M CUMMINGGGGG!""\n\nI could feel my body jerk violently and had it not been for Sam's own climax I might have pushed the head of my cock into her cervix; still I knew I was dumping more than enough that if she were able, today she would be pregnant with her own uncle or aunt. What seemed at the moment to have lasted several long wonderful minutes was actually less than ninety seconds. I pulled out of my granddaughter's fucked cunt followed with a bubble of cloudy pink cum leaking from a gaping fuck-hole that seemed to be trying to find the absent cock as it fluttered and closed.\n\nSam was unconscious and even in this state her body trembled with orgasm.\n\nSally pushed me back onto the bed and sucked my cock back into her mouth she seemed to be savoring the flavor of her daughters cum mixed with mine making it impossible for my cock to go flaccid.\n\nTanya moved up pushing her cunt into my face, I realized that Sally must have eaten my-cum from her while I fucked her daughter. I drove my tongue deep into Tanya's cunt finding her clitoris I began sucking sending her into orgasm quickly as my daughter finished sucking me clean she moved and sat down impaling herself onto my cock and began to fuck me vigorously.\n\nSally bucked her hips up and down, side to side all the time she cooed. ""Oh Daddy, please fuck me good Daddy, yeah yeah; yeah! Daddy Daddy, oh Daddy! I'M CUMMING DADDY!"" and felt her cunt clamp tight onto my once again spewing cock as Tanya's cunt clamped down on my invading tongue, the three of us cumming hard together.\n\nThe four of us lay on the bed for the longest time, in and out of sleep all touching. At some point Sam had woke and crawled off the bed only long enough to go to the bathroom. I heard the sink water running and she came back in holding the two vibrators. She put them on the dresser and climbed up into bed with us, laying on my belly in such a way that her very pink and well fucked cunt faced me as she kissed my flaccid cock causing it to jerk into life again. It began to thicken as I took the lubricant and dribbled a line into her cunt and then began to work it in and around with my finger.\n\n""Nnnnn!"" She grumbled and started to close her legs. ""My kitty is sore grandpa.""\n\nI kissed her foot. ""Open your legs baby, this will make your kitty feel better.""\n\nShe held off for a moment and then relaxed. ""Promise?"" she asked.\n\n""Promise,"" I said and felt her legs go limp, once again I was gazing at her well used asshole and cunt. Her natural youthful baldness made my cock thump on my belly and I felt her grasp it in both her hands. I started at the top of her butt and squeezed a healthy amount of lubricant into the start of her butt crack and watched the droplet roll down until it touched her little red asshole.\n\nI used my finger to catch it and smear it in circles around her tiny rosebud, all the while I was applying pressure on my finger. I felt her asshole pucker and she gasped as I pushed my finger into her, at first just to the fist knuckle and I fucked it in and out as I added another drop of lubricant and worked my finger in to the second knuckle and fucked it in and out almost all the way while my nine year old granddaughter began to whimper. ""Do you want me to stop?"" I asked wanting to make sure I was causing her no pain.\n\n""No!"" she squealed almost frantic I would actually stop what I was doing to her. I could feel her sphincter tighten up on my finger as I pushed in so as I pulled out I added another drop or two to my finger and pushed slowly until I was third knuckle deep into her asshole. Sam grunted and trembled then pushed back onto my hand.\n\n""I like you sexing my butt grandpa!"" Sam gasped. I pulled my finger nearly out and added a second finger and lubricating both I once again started with the first knuckle and worked forward until I was fucking her ass with both fingers and she was moaning and grunting all the time her body rocked as it tried to fuck her asshole down onto my hand with a greater passion, then her orgasm hit her; Sam's body froze and clenched tight but the lubricant allowed me to move so I sped up my thrust and pushed a third finger in. it slipped into place surprisingly easy as Sam's orgasm peeked, subsided and peeked again and again two, three more times until she gasped. ""Stop!"" \n\nI pushed my fingers all the way in and held there as her hips and ass continued to fuck my hand in orgasm. ""Please Grandpa; STOP!"" she pleaded.\n\n""That's not me baby, that's all you,"" I whispered and felt her suddenly pound harder onto my fingers, I bent the two outside fingers forming a somewhat knot inside of her asshole and when she pulled the added pressure caused her to cum hard. I spread my fingers as far as I could and felt her orgasm climax even higher until she finally pushed down and stopped moving. Her asshole still puckered and quivered but there was no movement except for her steady breathing and I realized she had climaxed so hard that she had passed out.\n\nI pulled my fingers out of her ass and replaced it with the smaller of the two butt-plugs and watched as her asshole accepted it and snugged it as deep as she could. As Sam slumbered I slipped out from under her, I had too nearly force her hands off of my cock and still she remained asleep.\n\nTanya was laying on her stomach, her legs were spread wide, her cunt looked swollen and delicious so I eased myself in and she moved with me allowing me access to her delicious vagina where I poked, licked and sucked with my tongue until she was quivering.\n\nI probed her cunt and anus with my tongue with a wonderful result of her noticeable onset to orgasm, I picked up the dog-cock-vibrator and eased it into her cunt and fucking her with it, I turned it on. To my delight she responded to the mechanical knotting and clenched the vibrator tight as it swelled inside of her, I applied a tugging and pushing pressure and within the few seconds it took for the vibrator to expand she was in full orgasm. I spat on her asshole and moved behind her and slowly pushed my cock into her ass.\n\n""No, please Jack, please don't,"" she begged but her words never crested a whisper as if she meant unless I really wanted to, please stop. And well I really wanted to so I pushed deeper. She began to pant and blow as my cock spread her asshole. I could feel the dog-cock vibrator against my cock, I pushed in and started fucking my cock in and out slowly but soon could feel the sensation the vibrator was having on my own cock. . As I pushed in she whimpered, almost crying and then she started moaning and fucking back. ""Oh god Jack! So close, so close, fuck me Jack; yeah; yeah!""\n\nMy balls twitched as cum pushed up my cock and exploded in Tanya's ass. ""Oh my God Jack!"" she moaned clenching her ass tight around my cock. ""I feel that; I love that!"" she said moaning, almost purring. Finally she relaxed and I pulled my cock out, cum oozed thru the opening, I quickly grabbed the second butt-plug and rolling the tip in my escaping cum I worked it into her stretched asshole.\n\n""Relax, this will help you continue to cum,"" I said, adding one of the small vibrators and a section of tape and placed it on the sensitive area between her cunt and asshole then turned it up. Moans escaped her lips as her orgasm breached.\n\nI pulled out my camera and took photos of the three of them and even positioned Sam so I could see her very fucked preteen cunt. My cock was twitching just looking at her like that but I was not going to force her and maybe spoil my chances of having great sex with her. Instead I focused on Sally, I moved her to the edge of the bed and let her legs dangle while I positioned her legs open so her cunt and ass were exposed and called Saffron in. I directed her to Sally's cunt in hopes that she might get excited with the smell of sex and lick her.\n\nI was delighted to see that she took to eating pussy like a pro and I glanced over at Tanya who was almost mortified at the sight, not because she disapproved but because I had discovered her secret. Sally was moaning already and that seemed to tip Tanya off on a wonderful orgasm. I stood behind Saffron and held my cock at her cunt and found she seemed to get more excited. It seemed that Tanya was not the only one who was training her.\n\nI made sure Tanya was watching me as I grasped Saffron's hips and fucked my cock deep into her very tight and very hot fuck-hole, Saffron only whimpered and continued her assault on my daughter's cunt and ass who was now moaning at the invading tongue. ""I would love to see you with a big male someday."" I whispered to Tanya, her eyes lit up, I began to pound in and out of Saffron's cunt and felt my balls twitching. Sally had spread her legs and pulled them up to give the dog access and I could tell she was close, so close. I grunted, Sally chirped with high pitched whimpers and Tanya gushed cum over the bed.\n\nSaffron moved away and I pulled my cock from her still sucking cunt as she went to a corner to clean herself. Sam had woke just in time to see everyone cumming and her grandpa fucking a dog. She didn't say a word, but I could see the wheels churning behind her eyes and the way her tiny ass flexed around the butt-plug as if she were trying to fuck it into her deeper, I thought, ""I might have to get on top of this soon.""\n\nSomehow we all seemed to drift off for a while longer and for the rest of the day we did little to no talking above small talk. After dinner Tanya gathered Saffron and went home, at the door Sally told her. ""Don't worry about dad being off limits, I rather enjoyed sharing him with you.""\n\n""Thank you Sally, I will be back, I just need to give my pussy a rest and think over some things."" She kissed Sally passionately and left. The very sight of them kissing got me hard. What can I say, I'm a man.\n\nSam was the same as always, she liked setting on my lap and rubbing herself to a nice climax and Sally enjoyed watching her young daughter slide her bald cunt along my thick ridged cock until she came every so often she would look at me like she had a question and then go back to what she was doing, I decided with her a long time ago that when she was ready to ask you something she would but in her own time so I just let it be, for now.\n\n""Maybe I should shave my pussy and set on your lap too daddy, that looks like it's a lot of fun."" Sally said standing in front of me naked, I could smell the excited woman sex coming from her cunt.\n\n""You are welcome to set on my lap any time you like, shaved pussy of not,"" I said, with a lustful smile on my face. Sally had the adult version of Sam's cunt, her inner labium flared out like a delicious pink flower and as I looked at it, the thought of having two bald pussies in the house made my cock jump just as Sam had finished a forward slide and was coming back, the angle and elevation was just right to slide my cock head into her now orgasming cunt.\n\nI think Sam had wanted to wait a bit before sex because I was sure she was sore, but with the sheer force of her orgasm she leaned forward and pushed her small cunt down onto my cock. I did nothing but let her and she fucked my cock until I dumped a huge load into her cervix.\n\nSally watched the exchange and I could see her moisten up. ""I'll be back,"" she said, and then hurried off the bathroom, I assumed either to pee or to masturbate.\n\nSam pulled off of my cock, her labium clinging desperately to my cock, the vision was enough to make me hard instantly and she paused on my cock and then pulled free and climbed down she looked at me, at my throbbing cock and then back to my face, she seemed to have a mischievous smile then without warning she bent down and kissed my cock quickly and said. ""I love you grandpa."" Then she was off to play somewhere in the house.\n\nWhen Sally reappeared in front of me her cunt was newborn clean, there was no trace of hair anywhere and she smiled at my hard cock. ""My pussy feels funny, almost sleepy numb, like I can feel everything, even the air when I walk but when I touch it, it feels like I'm touching someone else's cunt.""\n\n""Wow, I almost wish I could do that with my cock, except I don't want to touch another cock,"" I said knowing I would have a fun time eating her hairless cunt.\n\n""I want to rub you with my cunt like Sam does Daddy."" she said in an almost pouting voice. I have a chair that is almost exactly like my recliner except it does not recline and it has no arm rest. I had bought it when Mary was alive so I could do my projects without something getting in the way of my arms. Now it seems that because Sally is so much taller than Sam she would never be able to fit in the recliner and rub herself along my cock, at least not without both of us being uncomfortable. \n\n""Just a moment,"" I said and switched chairs then patted my lap.\n\nSally sat on my lap with her feet behind us and slowly rubbed back and forth so her hairless cunt was rubbing the length of my cock and I have to tell you, I love it better when Sam does it because it's Sam. But Sally was no slouch and it was defiantly doing everything Sam had ever done to me and maybe better in a way because of her inner labium lips clung to my cock with an almost wet hot hand feeling and it felt wonderful. ""Oh Daddy, I like this."" Sally breathlessly whispered and started to rotate her thrust so my cock would rub from her butthole through her cunt and back, I could feel her muscles clench and quiver as she slipped along my cock.\n\n""MMMM Daddy! OOOOHHH FFUUUCCk Daaadyyyy! Nnnnnnngggg; DAAADDYYYYYY!"" she whimpered, I could feel her cum soaking my thigh and cock. Sally trembled and fucked faster just as Sam had only moments before and like Sam when she pulled herself to far forward and pushed back I partly impaled her she opted to slide her cunt down over the length of my cock and fuck me.\n\nIt didn't take long at all for me to push her forward and stand behind her with my cock drilled deep in her cunt. I started pounding in and out for all I could, my balls were boiling and I had cum so much today that they and I was sore, but damn this was wonderful and I was not going to whimp-out. ""I'm going to cum baby."" I managed and let lose my wad deep into her cunt.\n\n""Yes; Daddy!"" she screamed, I could feel her cunt milking me with her orgasms. My legs buckled and I sat back down, my cock still spewing and still hard. Sally continued to fuck me until I started to soften and then she slipped off of my cock and dropped to her knees. Looking up at me she whispered, ""I love you Daddy."" Then she consumed my cock until I was completely soft. She released my cock and tilted her head back to show me she had sucked a full mouthful of cum out of me then she swallowed. ""God!"" she exclaimed. ""I've wanted to do that from back when I was Sam's age.""\n\nThat caused my cock to jump again but I placed a hand over it and declared, ""I'm done for the day sweetheart."" Sally just smiled."
1173,Cumming of Age,"['FMM-F', 'inc']","Suddenly Brad yelled, ""Hey, you two! You let the doobie go out. Bring it over here and let me light it.""\n\nJackie pulled away from Jeff and strolled over to the couch, sitting next to Brad. ""How about lighting me instead, Bradley?"" Brad reached out his hand and squeezed her tit. Jackie smiled at him and, reaching up, untied the top of her swimsuit.\n\nBrad took both breasts in his hands, pushed them together and ran his tongue back and forth from one hard nipple to the other. Jeff sauntered over, sank down next to Jackie and covered her mouth with his. I could see their tongues playing with one another. Brad slowly pulled down Jackie's bathing suit and ran his tongue over her belly. She kicked off the bottoms and spread her legs. Brad's head moved between her parted thighs, and Jeff lowered his head and started sucking on her nipples. I could feel my knees shaking, and I knew that I was getting really turned on. Jackie pushed her pussy into Brad's face and told him not to stop.\n\nBrad stood up suddenly and pulled his swimming trunks off. His stiffened cock stood straight out and, taking it in his hands, he looked at Jackie and told her he wanted to do more than just eat pussy.\n\nJeff moved away as Brad sank back down on the couch and pulled Jackie on top of him. She straddled him and guided his cock to the mouth of her dripping pussy. They humped against one another as he sucked on her breasts. Then Jeff moved up behind Jackie and spread the cheeks of her ass. I closed the door as Jackie screamed out.\n\nUpstairs, I stood at the kitchen sink and thought about the three of them down there fucking their brains out. Suddenly, Jeff walked in the kitchen stark naked. He stopped when he saw me but made no attempt to cover himself. He got a glass out of the cupboard and came over to the sink. Jeff filled the glass with water and turned to look at me. He watched me while he drank from the glass, taking in every detail of my body.\n\n""You must be Jackie's kid sister,"" he said. I laughed and told him that Jackie was only two years older than me. He smiled and said that he never would have guessed it. ""Little sister, Jackie doesn't have any of the soft curves that you do.""\n\nThen he moved beside me and pressed his lips against mine and ran his tongue over them. I opened my mouth, and our tongues met. Sensing that I wasn't going to stop him, he smiled at me, pulled my suit down around my waist and cupped my breasts. ""You have got one gorgeous body, babe.""\n\nMy nipples grew harder, and I trembled in anticipation. Trailing his tongue down my neck, he licked my breast and sucked a nipple into his mouth. He looked up at me and asked if I liked it. In answer, I pushed my tits together with my hands (as I had seen Brad do to Jackie) and asked him to lick them some more. His hands and mouth descended to my tits, and he proceeded to squeeze, fondle, suck, lick, pinch, and caress me for several minutes.\n\nThen he trailed his tongue down to my stomach and stopped at my swimsuit. I smiled down at him as he pulled it down slowly over my hips and thighs and let it fall around my ankles. I kicked it away and spread my legs slightly. Jeff lifted me up under the arms and sat me on the edge of the table. He sat in one of the chairs, pulled my legs over his shoulders and started licking the insides of my thighs. I lay back on the table, and my legs fell open wider as his mouth got closer to my trembling twat. Suddenly, he flicked out his tongue and hit my clit. I cried out with pleasure, and he buried his face deeper in my pussy.\n\n""Eat me Jeff,"" I gasped. I pressed my pussy into his face, and he stuck his tongue up my hole. ""Oh yes!"" I cried. ""That feels so good. Do it!"" He continued eating me while I moved my hips back and forth across the table. Jeff stood up and, bending over, rubbed his face over my tits! He took his hard cock into his hands and guided it to my gaping hole.\n\n""What now, little sister?"" he asked me. ""Do you want this, baby?"" I groaned and tried to lift my hips to take him into me, but he held me firmly, and I couldn't move. He took the head out and rubbed it over my clit, exciting me all the more. When I think he realized that I couldn't stand it any longer, he rammed his dick way up inside me. I could feel my hymen stretching and finally tearing, and then Jeff was driving his rod in and out of me with slow, sure strokes. I was in a frenzy at this point, and when Jeff took my swollen clit between his thumb and forefinger and squeezed it, I humped against him like a mad woman.\n\n""Fuck me!"" I panted. Suddenly I felt my orgasm burst over, and as my pussy muscles clenched in uncontrollable spasms, Jeff cried out and pulled his cock out of me. He rubbed it up and down as he shot his load all over my belly. I rubbed my fingers through his hot sperm and then stroked my tits with his cum. He lay on top of me and kissed my mouth.\n\n""Not bad for a virgin,"" he said.\n\nHe grinned at me, and we both looked up when we heard Brad say, ""I'll say not bad!""\n\nJeff got up off me as Brad walked into the kitchen. Before I knew what was happening, Brad rolled over on my stomach and entered me from the rear. He slapped me on the ass and told me to move my hips. He fucked me harder than Jeff had, and it hurt a little. Then, suddenly, he pulled apart the cheeks of my ass and plunged his dick up into my bowels. I screamed in agony and tried to pull away from him, but he held me firmly in place and fucked my ass. After the initial pain receded I realized that I liked it, and I started moving my hips against his. Brad drove his cock in and out of my ass, and we both came at the same time, Brad shooting his wad deep into me.\n\n""Well, what have we here?"" Jackie drawled from the doorway. ""If you were going to lose it, you couldn't have chosen two better guys to lose it to, sweetie.""\n\nGetting down on her hands and knees, she brought their two cock heads together and licked at them. ""And I don't mind sharing either."" With that, I got down on my knees and helped her lick and suck the guys back to attention.\n\nWe spent the rest of the weekend in a wild fucking orgy. We tried every position we could think of, and it was the best time i've ever had. Or... at least, one of the best times I've ever had... There've been too many since then to keep an accurate count anyway."
1174,Cumming of Age,"['MFF', 'ped', 'inc', 'preg']","was a book with pictures of naked men and women posing in different sexual positions. One of Julie's parents or grandparents must have thought the old attic was a cute place to hide the magazine, where the kids wouldn't find it <Chuckle>. We all had a great time looking at the pictures and trying to figure out what was going on. We all knew that people ""had sex"" to make babies, but had never actually observed the process before. That book opened our eyes a lot. We had been up there quite a while, looking at the old book and talking about it, when Julie said she had to pee but she thinks she couldn't make it downstairs to the bathroom in time. Jerry said he had an idea, and led us all over to where he had found this funny little chair. The chair had a lid in the seat, that changed it into a potty. We found that the bucket was still under the chair. Julie was afraid to use it, because she thought that if she did, the noise of her pee going into the bucket would bring her mother up and we would all get in trouble and be punished for her peeing in front of us. So we found a blanket and wrapped it around the bucket to quiet the noise of Julie's pee. After we finished fixing the potty with the blanket, Julie got up from the sofa where she was fighting to hold it in, ran to the chair, took off all her clothes right in front of us, and starting peeing. Before Julie finished peeing, Jerry realized that he had to pee too; took off his clothes; stepped between Julie's legs, and started to pee. As we watched Julie and Jerry peeing, the rest of us took off our clothes and started to play with ourselves like the pictures we saw in the book. After Julie and Jerry were finished, I took the bucket from under the chair, carried it to the window; opened the window; and dumped the pee from it onto the roof. While I was pouring the pee onto the roof, I happened to look over in the next yard where Craig and Pete lived and saw Pete and Sharon in the treehouse that was built in a big maple tree, about halfway between the two houses . . . more on this side, than that. From my vantage point in the attic I could see through the oversized hole that passed for a window, almost as if I was standing on a ladder outside. I don't think the two older kids realized just how good a view you could get of the old fort from this part of the house next door. Pete and Sharon were naked and Pete was licking Sharon between her legs. As I watched with interest, Pete moved up Sharon's body; licking her as he went. When Pete's dick got up to Sharon's pussy, Pete reached down, gripping his dick and wiped it up and down between Sharon's pussy lips. After Pete wiped his dick up and down for about three wipes, he put it in Sharon's pussy and started to push it in and out; slowly at first. I called the other kids over to the window so they could watch the show between Pete and Sharon. After Pete was pushing his dick in and out of Sharon's pussy, he started to move faster with jerky actions, then push in as deep as he could into Sharon's pussy and held her tight to body as his dick looked like it was making pumping actions. Pete sat up after a minute or two and pulled the condom that he had on his dick off. Up to then, none of us had even noticed the rubber covering his prick. Pete and Sharon both looked at the condom with Pete's baby- making juices in it, and giggled about how many babies were inside it. When we saw Pete and Sharon start to get dressed, we went back to the sofa and all started talking about what we had been watching. The more we talked about it and the more I wanted to do the same thing to Susan. I asked Susan if she wanted to try practicing making a baby, like Pete and Sharon had. At first, she was a little scared at the idea of making a baby, until I pointed out that we would only be practicing, as she was too young yet to get pregnant. After that, she said yes. I couldn't believe it, but I did it anyway. I moved down between Susan's legs and started licking her pussy, like Pete had done to Sharon. After I licked her pussy for a while, I started to lick and move up Susan' s body until my dick touched her pussy lips. I gripped my dick like Pete had; wiped it between Susan's pussy lips, then I positioned my dick in her pussy hole and started to push it into her tight little hole. The more of my dick that went into her pussy, the more Susan moaned with pleasure. I felt an incredibly tight ring slip over the head of my dick, and slide down until the girl's pussy-lips were squeezing the head of my prick so hard I almost squirted inside her before I was fully seated. Thankfully, I was able to control myself, so we could both enjoy our first time. I pushed my dick in and out, a little farther in each time, until it hit an obstruction. Then I pushed in even harder, as it gave way and my dick went all the way up inside her pussy. Susan gasped, ""Ow,"" so I asked if I had hurt her. She said to start moving in and out again; and that she liked the feeling I was given her. So I started moving faster; only stopping moving and pushing my dick the whole way into her pussy with a jerky action, as Susan stiffened with her first orgasm. I did too, for the first time, and I felt myself squirting what I thought was pee inside her. God, it felt good to squirt inside her! I felt bulge after bulge ripple through my prick, as Susan's tight little hole milked and squeezed each drop up inside her where it belonged. When we were finished with our orgasms, we sat up on the sofa and watched our other friends copy what we had just finished doing. Once each of the others had finished, we all decided to get dressed. Luckily, we were dressed in time, so that when Julie's mom came up to call her for lunch there wasn't a sign of the orgy that had been taking place. As we were leaving, we decided to meet at our favorite play area in the woods after lunch. I don't even remember what we ate, I was so excited about having had my first real sex. I could tell the others felt the same way. It's a wonder that Julie's mom didn't catch on, with all the whispering, nudging, and playing ""footsie"" under the table. Or perhaps she did, but wasn't worried because we were all ""too young"" to have sex. Ha ha. After lunch, we all met in the woods where we decided to get naked before we started to play. After playing for about a half hour, Susan said she had to pee; squatted near a tree; and started to pee. We watched her pee just like we had with Julie, then the rest of us decided we had to pee also and joined her in pairs. The girls squatted to pee and the boys peed between their legs at the same spot. When we were all done peeing, the boys laid the girls in the grass and started to lick the girls' pussies, just like we had done earlier. Then the boys moved up; placing their dicks in the girls' pussies and started to pump their dicks in and out until everyone reached their orgasms. Some of the younger boys didn't squirt inside the girls, but it sure felt good to me when I did. Afterwards, we decided to go swimming at our favorite swimming hole to both clean up, and cool off with a swim, after all that sweaty fun. When we got there, we heard noises and saw Tom and Sandra splashing around in the water naked. So we all waited a little out of sight to see what they were going to do. After splashing around a bit, Sandra and Tom came out of the water. Sandra lied down on the grass and Tom got between Sandra's legs. Tom started to lick Sandra until she started to moan, then Tom started to lick and kiss his way up Sandra's body until his dick came in contact with Sandra's pussy. (This seemed to be the pattern with everybody those days. For a while, we all thought that was the only way to do it.) Tom gripped his dick and started to wipe it up and down her pussy lips. After he had done this for a minute or two, he moved it toward her pussy hole to push it inside her pussy. When the girl felt the head of her boyfriend's dick entering her pussy hole, she stopped and asked him if he was going to put a condom on first. He replied that he forgot to bring one. He said that she could wash his sperm out of her pussy with water flowing from the feed pipe into the swimming hole, so they wouldn't make a baby. Well, Sandra was a bit doubtful, but was too horny to wait. So, Tom got between her legs and pushed his dick in and out of her pussy until they both came to orgasm. We could see his frantic jerking on top of her, and knew he was squirting his baby-making cum inside her. When they were done, we all came into the clearing naked; and told them we had seen what they did; and asked if they wanted to swim with us. At first, they were a little embarrassed about being caught by some younger kids, but they couldn't very well deny what they had been doing, as Sandra's slit was oozing white goo, and a matching drop of sticky white stuff slowly dripped of the end of Tom's dick. Still, since we didn't seem to be inclined to tell on them, even being naked ourselves, the older kids gradually loosened up, almost as if we weren't there. After Sandra washed the sperm out of her pussy, she joined us in swimming and splashing around the pond. After we swam and play around awhile, we got out and started playing around and started to ""practice our babymaking"" as we were beginning call it. This time Sandra didn't object to Tom ""practicing"" with us; even seeming to enjoy feeling his thick white sperm squirting up inside her baby-hole so much she didn't even bother to wash it out the second time. After we were done, we all dressed and left. The next day, it was raining, so we all met in Pete and Craig's treehouse and started our babymaking practice there. I'm not sure, but I think I must have spurted inside at least three different girls this time; Boy does that feel good, to squirt inside the tight little tummy of a little girl who wants you to squirt inside her, even if it's only pee, so she can feel what it's like to make a baby. Especially knowing she was too young to be on the pill, and was still young enough to not need a condom. When we were done, we all had to pee and we didn't want to dress just to go to the bathroom, so we just got out of the treehouse and headed toward the house, but by this time, all that sex play made us have to go too bad. So we went behind the bushes near the house. After Susan and I were done, we decided not to go back up in the treehouse, so we just came of the bushes and started our practicing right there in the middle of the yard. I must have left what felt like a quart of pee in her womb, but Susan kept encouraging me to squirt her, so she could enjoy feeling what it's like to make a baby before she got old enough to worry about it. When we were finished, Pete came out and told us to come into the house immediately. He told us that we shouldn't do our practicing out in the open like that, as some adults might not like it if they found out we were practicing having sex together. He then told us he was going to call Sharon, so that she could come over and practice with him. After a bit, Sharon showed up and we all started to do our practicing again; this time with Pete and Sharon present. When everybody was finished, the kids went out to the treehouse and got dressed to go home. As we left, we asked Pete and Sharon to meet us at the swimming hole tomorrow and to invite Tom and Sandra too. The next day, we all met at the swimming hole, swam, and messed around a while before we got started doing our baby-making practice. Sharon and Sandra asked Tom and Pete if they remembered to bring condoms along with them. The answer was No. But we said they could still do their practicing as long as Sharon and Sandra washed the babymaking juices out of their pussy at the pipe. So Sandra and Sharon let Tom and Pete practice with them anyway. When we were done practicing, all the girls went over to the pipe and washed their pussies out. But Susan got horny again after she washed her pussy out and wanted to practice again. So the rest of the kids left Susan and me there to practice some more. Susan and I practiced more than once this time around. In fact, I must have squirted her tight little tummy at least three times, before she got tired of feeling me squirt' inside her and figured she had enough practice at making a baby for one day. When we were done, we got dressed and went home. Susan didn't even bother to go over to the pipe and wash up, saying she liked the feeling of having my juice inside her, just like we were making a baby ""for real."" The next day, the boys all met at Pete and Craig's house but the girls couldn't come over. All of us boys were very upset that they couldn't come because we want to practice with them really badly. So, Pete said he had an idea what we could do to substitute for not practicing with the girls. Pete said we could play with our dicks and get the same feeling as if we were practicing with the girls. This is just wasn't the same as the feeling we got with the girls. Pete then said we could try sucking on each others' dicks, to get the same feeling. Pete and Tom paired up and showed us how to do it. After we saw them do it, we all joined in and sucked each other's dicks. I was being sucked by Craig and up to then, when I orgasmed, I usually peed, but this time I squirted babymaking juice. Pete and Tom said the next time, I practiced with Susan I should wear a condom. If I didn't, we could make a baby in Susan's tummy for real. I hadn't realized until then, that there was any danger of this, because I had thought we were both too young. The next day, Susan and Sharon invited Pete and me over to practice. But I didn't know where to get any condoms. Still, I went over and Susan and I started fooling around to start our practicing. When I was about to push my dick into Susan's pussy, she stopped me; telling me that she just had her first period and if I am squirting real babymaking juice, we would have to use a condom from now on. I admitted that I was squirting real babymaking juice but didn't have a condom to use to practice with. Sharon then said she knew a way that we could still practice, but that Susan would have to wash out her pussy as soon as we were done, like she had been doing. This time, when I came inside Susan, I knew I was really squirting the thick sticky white stuff that makes babies inside her. The thrill of feeling someone squirting real baby-making cum inside her must have excited Susan a lot too; as she had me do it three times to her, before she figured she had enough sperm inside her to make a baby, and now she knew what if really felt like. After we all finished practicing, Sharon took Susan into the bathroom and got the douche bag out so Susan could wash her pussy out like she did after she had her period. I went with them to watch Susan wash out her pussy. Susan rinsed out her pussy and while watching the water rush out of Susan, I felt like had to pee, so I stepped up between Susan's legs and pointed my dick toward her pussy and just started peeing. I finished peeing and Susan finished washing out her pussy. Susan got so excited by this, that we both went back to her room and started practicing making a baby all over again. This time, I managed to squirt her twice; before even her tight little hole squeezing on my prick couldn't get me to go any more. After Susan and I finished practicing making a baby for the second time, we both got dressed and went to find our friends. It must have been about a week later, after squirting real baby-making seed in Susan that first time, when there was a chance she might really get a a baby in her tummy, that she started bugging Mike to let her see him make a baby in Shauna. At least I THINK it was Susan who started it. It was one of the girls anyway. For sure it WAS Susan who kept bugging him though. I guess the feeling of me filling her (possibly) fertile tummy with real baby-making cum got her so worked up she got carried away. Anyway, first Susan, then the other girls, and finally all of us kept bugging Mike to let us see him REALLY ""do it"" to Shauna. Uhuh. Not just fuck and pull out, or use a condom or something, but have him squirt his baby-juice right up in Shauna's womb, and make a baby in her, while we all watched. It's amazing how persistent a bunch of little kids can be. At first it was Mike who resisted the idea, then Shauna. I guess she was scared at first because she was the one who'd have to carry the baby. Only once we all talked her into it, it turned out to be Mike that was really the stumbling-block. He didn't want Shauna to ""get in trouble,"" as he called it. Only by then the older girl had been sold on the idea of ""showing us kids what it was really like,"" and I guess once that happened, the older boy didn't stand a chance. We set it up in the tree-house so we could be fairly private, while being able to look out and see if anyone (like an adult) was coming. Since we were the ones wanting to see it, Mike and Shauna made us do all the work, as they were going to be putting on the show. So each of us kids quietly smuggled stuff out of our houses for almost a week; getting ready. By the weekend, we had the little treehouse just stuffed with stuff. We had two folding chairs, three cushions, two pillows, and enough bedding to make up three full-sized beds. Jimmy had even managed to swipe a rubber sheet from his little sister's old crib. We made up a kind of bed out of the blankets and things; then covered them all with the rubber sheet, and topped it off with an old sheet that I figured Mother wouldn't notice if it went missing; and I could sneak into the laundry after we used it. I guess it's a good thing no grownups saw us lugging things into that ""fort"", as it was obvious (once we put things together) that it was made up to be a ""make-out"" place. Susan and I actually used it for that twice, before the big show, and even Shauna let me fuck her there once. Only she wouldn't let me squirt my juice inside her, as she was getting ready for Mike. Well, maybe no grownups saw us, but two kids did. Tim and Shari had just moved into the neighborhood about 6 months earlier, and hadn't made any friends yet, but when they saw Jerry and Tom hauling some blankets out to the treehouse, and asked if the boys were going to camp out there, we got two new members of the club in a hurry. We had to let them join, just to keep them from talking. Tim and Shari were the first (and only) brother and sister in the group. He was 15, and she was just barely 12, and had been having periods for over a year. Once they found out what was going on, they were just as eager to see the older kids ""really do it"" as we were. (At first they didn't believe that we were really ""practicing making a baby"" until Cheryl let Tim practice with her, and then Jerry practiced making a baby in Shari, as he wasn't squirting real baby-making cum yet, so it was safe.) The big day actually turned out to be something of an anticlimax. We all gathered round to watch, as Mike climbed on top of Shauna, slid inside her, gave two or three jerks, said, ""Oh shit!"", and it was over . . . all that buildup for nothing. Except for the fact that Shauna lay there afterwards with Mikes thick white juice oozing from her hairy crack, it was less exciting that the show we usually saw (or heck, even than the show we usually put on ourselves). Anyway, after it was over, Tim and Shari wanted to use the bed. Now this WAS exciting, because we thought brothers and sisters weren't supposed to fuck each other . . . only they did. Not only that, but Tim squirted his sperm right up inside his sister, and she didn't clean it out afterwards, any more than Shauna had. I guess she felt so horny at seeing the older girl with Mike's sperm making a baby in her belly, that she had to feel what it was like too. This was the start of a regular orgy, where every one of the girls, including Susan, got squirted two or three times, and not one of them made the guy pull out, use a rubber, or even washed it out afterwards. Each of the younger girls insisted on having one of us three older boys squirt real baby-making cum up inside them, ""So they could feel what it's REALLY like to make a baby."" As I said, not one of the girls washed it out either. The next day, we all felt guilty, and went back to ""taking precautions"" like we had before. Everybody except the four older kids that is. Both Mike and Shauna, Tim and Keri kept right on ""practicing making a baby"", only we all knew the older kids weren't just practicing any more. For the next week that little cot we made up in the fort got a thorough workout, as we all used it to practice on. Only when Jimmy's mother started wondering where one of her pillows was, did we hurriedly take the impromptu ""honeymoon bed"" apart and sneak the pieces back to our homes. I still think we were all incredibly lucky nobody saw us bringing the pieces back. After the big orgy, none of the kids paid any more attention to who was related to who any more; as it now seemed just as right for a brother to fuck his sister, as the boy next door. The surprising thing was that it was almost as hard for Keri (who had a brother living in the same house with her) to practice making a baby, as it was for the rest of us. I mean a girl just does NOT sneak into her big brother's bedroom at night and practice making a baby with him. At least, not very often, anyway. None of us kids, especially Time and Keri, wanted to get caught . . . we were all having too much fun. Even though Shauna was almost two years older, and was fucking Mike almost three times a day, while Tim and Shari could barely sneak out of the house once a day, to ""do it"" in the old treehouse, or whichever of us kids had a free bedroom, when our parents would be away, the younger girl still ""caught"" first; being pregnant with her own brother's baby before she turned 13. When her parents found out about 4 month's later, as Keri's tummy started to swell, it put a temporary damper on the whole sex- club. Only by then it was too late; as Shauna had already caught too. I didn't see Mike or Shauna again until about 5 years later, when I saw them both taking turns pushing a stroller, while each of them had a giggling replica of her mother under each arm. Four kids in those five years. I guess they had been busy. I didn't get a chance to talk to them, and I never saw them since, though I understand they're still happily married, and we usually exchange Christmas cards. As for Tim and Shari, Tim vanished, while Shari stuck around and her tummy got bigger and bigger. I understand her brother was sent off to one of those ""military"" schools, while Shari stayed home to have her baby. She managed to sneak away from her parents one afternoon, and let all of us kids feel her tummy squirming, as the baby was pretty active. Shari was only able to do this a couple of times, before her parents moved away (I think they suspected that the rest of us kids had some hand in her son planting the baby in their daughter's belly). Shari even fucked a couple of the older boys the last time she got out; saying she couldn't very well get knocked-up, when she already was. She promised both me and Tom a go at fucking a girl with a baby in her belly, ""next time."" Only there never was a next time. <Sigh.> Three years ago, I got a card in the mail inviting me to the wedding of ""Tim and Shari Johnson's daughter, to Mike Callahan."" I always wondered how they pulled that off. Well, though the older kids couldn't play any more, and the ""club"" essentially broke up after Sharon caught, Susan and her little sister Cheryl kept on ""doing it"" with me for months; until one day Susan's mom came into the room right while we were in the middle of 'practicing'. There was no doubt what we were doing either, as I was just squirting gob after thick sticky gob of baby-making cum right up inside her tight little slit, when the door opened, and her little sister was on the bed just as naked as were; watching every move we made. Such a hollering, screaming, ranting and raving, you never heard. Still, once they found out how long it had been going on, Susan's parents figured it was too late to stop us now. So they put her on the pill. Talk about locking the barn- door after the horse was stolen! No, Susan didn't get pregnant, but Cheryl already was. Yeah, a year and a half younger than her big sister, and she gets knocked up first. We've been married for 12 going on 13 years now; and her big sister STILL comes over to visit every once in a while. Susan won't let me knock her up though, no matter how much Cheryl and I try to convince her. She still likes to 'practice' though. For who, she doesn't say. The other day, we caught her watching our son Mike practice making a baby in his little sister Ginny. The two kids are getting pretty good by now, and we're hoping our daughter 'catches' before the summer's over, so the little girl can start the fourth grade with a big tummy. Who knows, maybe seeing her niece with a big belly, will get Susan so hot she'll want one too. The last time she was over, Cheryl almost convinced her big sister to leave the pills at home. We both think she should start putting her ""practice"" to some use. After all, what's the point of practicing making a baby, if you never do? Cheryl and I have come up with a plan for that. We've been calling everybody we could find that used to belong to the club, and are setting up a ""15-year reunion"" for next year. I've managed to rent the old house Julie used to live in (attic, remains of a treehouse, and all) for a month; and we plan on fixing up the old treehouse to be sturdy enough to hold adults this time (any kids old enough to have babies themselves, are invited too, since ours will be there). Cheryl even found a potty-chair in a garage-sale the other day that could be a ringer for the one that started everything. We're trying to get all the girls to promise NOT to be on the pill for at least two months when before they come; and nobody is supposed to bring rubbers. That way, anybody who comes can, ""keep in practice making a baby,"" by doing it for real. So far, we've gotten RSVP from over half the gang; and it looks like everybody but Tim can attend. (He's in the service, and probably can't make it, but he's TRYING to get leave.) Shari says SHE will make it, whether her big brother can or not . . . along with her second-oldest daughter and 10-year-old son. Susan says she DOES plan on ""cumming"" but hasn't said a word about leaving her pills behind. I figure she'll do it though. The knowledge that all the OTHER girls won't be ""taking precautions"" will be too much for my sister-in-law to resist taking the same chance herself. Maybe if she DOES end up with a big belly, Cheryl and I can finally convince her big sister to move in with us, like we've been trying to get her to do for years. Cheryl always WAS willing to share me with her big sister. . . . After all, it was the older girl that first shared ME with her little sister. Of course, I don't mind. I can afford two wives. How many other men get the chance at having two horny sisters who want to share you in bed, while you practice making a baby in both of them? Only it's even MORE fun, when it isn't just practice."
1175,Cunt Castle,"['MF', 'fant', 'orgy']","I sat obediently with my lover at dinner. I sipped my Chardonnay but said nothing. We'd met just last month. I'd taken several male lovers since my ""sinful sojourn,"" as my mother called it when holding tea in the parlor for her friends. She had taken to relieving her mortifaction at my not turning out ""her way,"" as she liked to call it, by publicly humiliating me in front of her friends. But I'd culled a few secrets from her old photos and letters that told me the 60's weren't the placid decade of civility and conformity that she now claimed they were.\n\n""Well,"" she would say, over her teacup. ""We did have to protest the social injustices of the time. Vietnam, civil rights. But otherwise we went to class and did our homework and trained ourselves to be modern working women,"" my mother would patiently explain to me. ""Styles are styles, my dear, and the media is always full of hype. Now go do your homework, and that doesn't mean 'go chat up men on the Internet.' I can read your e-mail now, so don't think I won't catch you."" \n\nAnd she'd nod to her friends and they'd all chime in on how important it was to ""protect the safety of a child,"" namely, me. \n\nI'd taken back my old name, ""Fleury,"" short for ""Fleurette."" But I'd changed it a little in my 14th year of life. ""Furry,"" I was known as now, and you can probably guess what my boyfriends thought of when they called me that. \n\nI was no longer trying to grow up. I felt dreadfully mature, in fact. Trying to keep my various men friends and boyfriends from killing each other while still actively liking me was no easy job. That's why I was so happy when I met Louis. He was French, full of money, and with a sly, overpowering manner that absolutely guaranteed a girl she'd bear at least one of his children, whether she wished to or not. He made it possible for me to forget my other boyfriends, gorgeous as they all were. He expected me to focus fully on him, to think of him all the time, even if he skipped asking me out and I knew he was making love to another woman just to force me to pout and see other men. And, of course, the whole time I'd be with some other man I'd be thinking of him, spoiling to get revenge. When we'd meet I'd be eager to wreck his hopes, but find myself embraced in his arms instead, melting like butter.\n\nAnd so it was I sat at dinner now, in one of Montevideo's best restaurants, watching the moon rise over the sea and the homely fishing vessels as they trundled out for a night's hard work amidst the waves. My panties were tucked into the breast pocket of his $1400 dollar jacket. He'd dared me to take them off and, infuriating me at last with his teasing, I'd slingshotted them at him when the waiter's back was turned and the other diners seemed occupied. I think a middle-aged lady saw me, but no one else. Except, of course, our dinner guests, Polly and Andre.\n\n""You should send her to Traflangier,"" Andre chuckled, still amused that I'd shot my panties at my boyfriend.\n\n""Eh, you know what they call that place,"" Louis replied. He dabbled with the plastic sword sticking up from his Daiquiri. He leaned close to Andre, speaking low, but not so low that I couldn't hear. ""Cunt Castle.""\n\n""Hmmm?"" Andre asked. He looked pleasantly startled. Polly shot me a look of disgust and rolled her eyes, as if to say, 'Men!' That one word said it all. But I didn't mind. I was enthralled with Louis. Polly was just 13. She reminded me of myself a year ago, except she was more like my mother, always trying to be prim and proper. I think she loved Andre despite herself. She still had her panties, though from the length of her dress you'd have wondered whether she intended them as underwear or outerwear. \n\n""It was intended as a place of sexual liberation in the 60's, run by an old pharmacist who used to hand out his homemade drugs to the kids like they were candy. Then, in the 70's, as his flock grew a little older, it became a 'sex for health' place, for people who weren't into jogging 20 miles a day but didn't mind spending lots of time each day humping in bed. 'Sexual therapy and then sexual recovery' came into vogue in the 80's, with everyone in the final days disavowing their sexual past as they feared their newly-born children might one day walk in their ways."" Louis took a deep drag on his cigarette and exhaled. ""He died about then, '87 or so. For awhile the place lay dormant. Then his estate was finally settled and his niece took it over. Nowadays she runs it as a place where girls can be taken to 'receive instruction,' as she puts it. Men take their wives there, or their lovers."" Louis shot a glance at me. ""Or a girl might take her manly boyfriend there, it makes no difference.""\n\nLouis lifted his hand from his drink and fiddled with my panties. Part of them stuck out the top of his pocket, and I was wishing he'd stick them all the way down in so no one would see. ""And so the place is alternately called 'Cunt Castle,' or 'Cock Castle,' depending on which version of the eroticized estate most suits your fancy. As for me, I propose a suggestion. You and I might send Polly and Furry there for two weeks, and then later, they might send us."" \n\nA shiver ran down my spine. Immediately I knew somehow he'd pull it off. And I knew something else too. Despite his words, I knew he'd never let me send him there. No, it would just be me. My mind swirled. What must it be like to be taken someplace by your husband, or your lover, and made a love slave for a week? How long was it? Did he say a week, or was it two weeks? I'd found a book once in my dad's dresser, when I was snooping around. It was under his underpants. Probably a fitting place for it, too. Story of O'revoir, or something. O? Au revoir? I couldn't remember. Maybe it was the book version of 9 1/2 weeks. I'd seen part of the movie once, late at night, after Leno. Well, this was 2 weeks. Yes, that was it. Two weeks. Polly looked not the least amused, but I found myself a little intrigued. And I could hear a little voice somewhere inside me warning me away. 'no, furry, and change your name back too, you can't go there, your mother will report you missing and...'\n\nThat's why I liked Louis. My other men friends worried constantly that they might get in trouble seeing me. Louis absolutely did not care. He knew my mother had her 'surveillance radar' on me 24 hours-a-day. He knew if I disappeared for two weeks there'd be no way to hide it from my mother. And now here he was, smoking his head off, not caring the least about the Surgeon General, and proposing sending me to some weird castle or something where I'd get to play Geisha Girl for two weeks. Polly was right. Men!\n\n""Alright,"" I heard Andre agree. And I realized I must have missed some crucial bit of their conspiratorial conversation, the words spoken just quietly enough to force Polly and I to strain forward to find out what they had planned for us. ""The price is steep, but it would be worth it to make this bitch more agreeable."" He pinched Polly's thigh. She flinched, frowned. She looked like a cat who, seeing a canary, wants it but remembers the last one had given it indigestion. My cat ate a bird once, one that had eaten pills intended for pigeons. Only a fast trip to the vet had saved her. My mother insisted on giving her away a year later when we moved. I wanted to run away, to go back for her, but I got lost trying, and the police delivered me home at 9 o'clock that night to a cold supper and stern words from my father. I know the real reason mother insisted on giving away my cat. It was pregnant, and she didn't want me to know about sex. But I knew. I saw her getting fat and a friend had told me the reason. Mother maintained we were feeding her too much, and actually cut back on her food. I had to feed her surreptitiously under the table.\n\n""Okay,"" Louis said. He smiled at me. Nothing more was said between them. He ordered dessert for us. Cherry Rhubarb pie. A little sweet, a little sour. Was it a way of telling us what they had in mind for us? I didn't know. I ate mine slowly, savoring the tangy mixture, yet contemplating it to, wondering if I should let Louis lead me into his fantasy of me being his absolute, total slave. I had no illusions. That's what it would come to. Utter subservience to his will. I felt a thrill deep inside myself as I wondered whether I should accept this, or run to the maitre de, explain I was only 14, and that Louis was not my father at all but my illegal lover. The police would come quickly, he would be whisked away. Or he might harm me. There's no telling what an enraged man might do. Then again, if I slipped away, to use the toilet, he would never know. My daddy would protect me from him. But my daddy screwed my mother every night. He was mine, but...\n\nLouis was mine altogether. Well, he loved other women, but I hoped he loved me most of all. If I said 'no' to him I knew I'd lose him. Oh, what to do? What to do? I looked at Polly. She was complaining about her dessert. Andre was quite indulgent. She explained to him in her high-pitched voice that while the cherries were fine, the rhubarb was much too sour. And, come to think of it, the crust was not flaking properly. Her mother made much better crusts than this. Andre nodded patiently. Louis rolled his eyes, accepted that the girl must be listened to. I liked the way Louis rolled his eyes. So worldly. Yet, as I gazed at Polly, I noticed how freely her breasts shifted within her blouse. It was tight. She had let her jacket become unbuttoned. Andre liked toying with her clothes while she was eating. I saw that Polly's blouse was tented where her nipples were. She was excited by all the attention she was receiving, both from Andre and Louis. Why had she not worn a bra? I had a bra on, a nice black one, with my vest neatly buttoned over it, to give just a hint of it out the top. Yet she, with her jacket now opened, showed everyone how thin her blouse was and how stiff her nipples were. I glanced around. Did anyone else see besides us? Oh well, we girls have a right to skip our bras if we wish, but... This was an elegant, high-class restaurant, not a nightclub. The waiter returned. Andre made to order a cherry pie, without the rhubarb, but after her long soliloquy Polly seemed not to wish to change her order after all. I knew then she just wanted to be noticed, paid attention to. I was jealous. Here she was, cheating, with her nipples all erect and her blouse treacherously thin, with even Louis watching her now instead of me. Should I slip away to the ladies room and ditch my bra? That would top her, me sticking my bra in the waste bin where it might be seen by the other ladies, and returning, sitting down, with my breasts noticeably bare beneath my little vest. \n\nThe waiter, at a nod from Louis, presented the bill. Louis handed him a $100.00 bill and rose. We were leaving, just that suddenly. Polly, more or less finished with her pie by now, took a quick sip of her coffee and the four of us were outside the restaurant within the minute. I felt the cool night air brush against me beneath my skirt, my panties still tucked neatly in Louis' pocket. I reached for them, for the bit of them that stuck up, in his jacket, where he might have worn a carnation instead of using my underwear. With a suave movement he brushed my hand away. He wanted to keep them. I gritted my teeth and realized I would have to bear up without them. I felt so cool, so free. There was absolutely nothing underneath my dress. The wind caught it. My hands leapt to my thighs, trying to keep the doorman fetching our car from catching sight of my nakedness. I regretted wearing such a short dress now. Mother would never have approved, and now I knew why. It was not handkerchief-short, like Polly's, but it was still way too short to run around in without any panties on.\n\nBruised Flower.\n\nThe bruised flower sleeps, I'm waiting in the living room battle ground. Dawn seeps light into the room.\n\nIn this alien hill country a hundred miles from home. Sleeping in-laws like these I dare not shut my eyes.\n\nShe's just one of those people with the fate of having the wrong father. He walked into this thing, what kind of choice did she have to take the blame?\n\nNot the worst holiday I ever had, there's been several that have been worse. Sometimes I wonder what's the point, but not for long...\n\nAll she wants is some love she could really use some acceptance. All she gets is some coldness it tears my heart up to see it.\n\nThe bruised flower sleeps, I'm waiting in the living room battle ground. Dawn seeps light into the room.\n\nGaunt, printed in Fuck Decency 224, is from Will Dockery's zine, Teri Baal, a 16 page chapbook. The poem above is also by Dockery and from Teri Baal. Will Dockery, P.O. Box 3663, Phenix City, AL 36868, U.S.A."
1176,Cunt Fucking,['FF'],"Variety was with them--three women of varying ages and sizes, three men different in appearance and imagination; the combinations were many and exciting. Betty thought that she would try them all, go through all the duo and trio and other mathematical possibilities six people could offer en masse and individually.\n\nSoaping her body, she wondered that she wasn't tired, that no part of her ached after the repeated handling she had taken the day and night before. There was gentle screwing and strong fucking, and she had known them both. There had been the beauty of woman love, and oral gratification, and the interchanging of three men within her vagina.\n\nRinsing and stepping from the shower, Betty felt marvelously refreshed; she was alert and ready for more of anything, of everything. And she wondered what the day would bring, as she dried her skin and dusted it with bath powder. The see- through robe wrapped around her body, beguiling rather than concealing, she found highheel pumps to accent the length and attractiveness of her legs. Hair swept back and held in place with a bit of bright ribbon, Betty swept downstairs, queen of herself, and therefore ruler of all she might survey.\n\nOnly the girls were in the kitchen, cleaning up remains of breakfast. Linda bounced over to kiss Betty's cheek and ask, ""Over easy, mom?""\n\n""Okay; where are the men?""\n\n""Out. We chased them out for awhile. They're going to get some beer and salami and stuff, but we asked them to stay gone until we cleaned up and---until you and I and Nikki got to know each other better; a whole lot better.""\n\nNikki stooped over Betty where she sat at the table and kissed her cheek, too. ""I'm buttering your toast, and I'll get your juice.""\n\n""Thanks, doll, "" Betty said, and to her older daughter: ""You and me *and* Nikki?""\n\n""Why not? We'll never find more lovely and more exciting partners, will we?""\n\nBetty shook her head. ""I--I guess not, but Nikki--so young--""\n\nNikki laughed. ""Only technically, mom. I'll admit I've never played around with another girl, but I'm sure willing to learn.""\n\nBetty lowered her face and paid close attention to the breakfast her daughters had prepared for her. Surprisingly, she had a good and hearty appetite, and went for a second cup of hot coffee after cleaning her plate. It was all the sex- ersize, she thought, and giggled. When she looked up, Nikki and Linda were smiling with her,and again she thought how lovely they were, how fresh and shiny.\n\nLinda had on a thin robe that showed both the movements and convolutions of her body, and little Nicole had on a shortie nightgown of pale green; it accented the dainty curves of her ass and called attention to how it dropped from the points of the small breasts.\n\n""When your food is settled,"" Linda suggested. ""Maybe we'll take a walk around the patio until then, and kind of get in shape.""\n\n""It's a good thing we have that high fence around the back,"" Betty said. ""Delicious as you girls look, our patio would be stormed by the first men who caught sight of you.""\n\nNikki grinned. ""You look every bit as tasty, mom. Now I know what the kids mean, when they say what a great mom I've got; the guys mean they'd like to stick you, and the girls are all kind of jealous of how beautiful, how sexy, you are.""\n\n""Come on, "" Betty said, ""let's walk around and settle our breakfasts, before all this flattery goes to our head.""\n\nBut she was flattered, and she was pleased, to be able to hold her own with her young and lovely girls, to be desirable to all ages of males.\n\nIn the garden, they spoke of their new freedoms, of the high excitement created by fucking their father, their brother, their son; Linda said she'd traded her husband for two lovers, and Nikki exulted at being able to screw so many men. Betty told them how she felt about making it with her own son, at how delighted she was to fuck Glenn, and described the erotic stimulation she received from watching her daughters dicked by Chad and the others.\n\nThe dialogue itself was thrilling, and Betty felt the warm rising of her lusts. It was so good, so thrilling, to talk about such one-taboo intimacies with her utterly charming daughters. When they paused under the patio shelter, Betty said, ""I think it's time.""\n\nLinda said, ""Past the time.""\n\nAnd Nikki breathed, ""Wow!""\n\nThey went into the family room and toasted each other with chilled wine. Betty noticed that her glass trembled as she held it high and moved it to her lips. How many mothers, she wondered, could be calm if they stood on the threshold of a lesbian affair with not one of their children, but *two* of them. A daughter twenty- one, and a daughter fifteen, both lovely and sexually talented, both eager to taste the forbidden fruits of each other's female bodies--and their mother's ripe flesh as well.\n\nWhat they were all missing, Betty thought--all the closeness, the wondrous nearness, the terrific sensations of incestual feminine love and passion. She would wonder about it no longer; here it was.\n\nTaking a deep and steadying breath, she unfastened the front of her robe and let it fall open. The girls eyed her as she lifted her arms and took off the filmy covering to stand tall and naked before them. Her nipples pushed out, arched outward and a tremor moved down her stomach to nestle expectantly in her moist mound.\n\nLinda moved next, peeling away her thin pink robe, whipping it from her shapely body as a matador passes his cape, with fluid brace and style. Her tits were high and stately, her mound a thick and rich brown hairiness, her legs sleek and satiny.\n\nHands quivering, little Nikki took off her shortie, sliding the pale green and whispery material from her lustrous white skin with a sweet hesitation that was all the more sensuously appealing for its girlish uncertainty. Small breasts, pointy nipples; that tiny, perfect body and its focal point of faintly haired, almost childish pussy.\n\nAs always, Linda took the initiative, and moved toward her mother with a special hot look in her eyes. When their tits were brushing, Linda asked, ""You never swung with a woman before?""\n\n""Only you,"" Betty answered.\n\n""That was for starters,"" Linda said. ""But we never went down on each other, and since Nikki doesn't know anything about that, either, I'll have to be the middle girl. Mom--I realize you've never done this to a woman, but you've had it done to you by Glenn and Danny, so you have some idea how to go about it. I'll show Nikki by demonstration, eating that little cunt until my baby sister just freaks out--while you do down on me. Afterward, we'll sort of change around.""\n\nLinda lay down on the carpet and opened her legs, bending her knees and spreading her smooth thighs to expose the dewy lips of her ready labia. She said: ""First Nikki; come on down here with me, pretty little sister. Now, sit over my face with that gorgeous ass pointing down toward my belly. That's right baby--oh my, but doesn't that tiny cunt look delicious. Just kneel there while I play with it for awhile. And mom--suppose you come in between my legs and kiss my pussy.""\n\n""Oh yes,"" Betty sighed, and lowered herself to the floor, going first to her knees, then flat upon her belly to lay her cheek against her older daughter's warm belly. She caressed the strong thighs and the gentle curvings of Linda's stomach; she reached up to finger delicately over Linda's breasts, to feel the stiffness of the nipples, and when her hands came down again, it was to fondle the springy pubic hairs of the girls' mound.\n\nShe saw Nikki's sleek young ass poised above her sister's face, and watched it lower tenderly to the urgings of Linda's hands upon its dainty cheeks. Nicole's crotch came down and Linda's mouth opened to take it in, to plunge an eager tongue into the humid cavern of the girl's vagina.\n\nThen there was no time to see more, no time to watch Nikki squirm and heave as Linda's trained mouth ate into her cunt, found her clitoris and began to tease it, to suck.\n\nFor Betty was rubbing her cheek into Linda's pussy, and kissing the petal- soft skin around it, licking lightly and damply over the groin, down into the impossibly smooth inside of the thighs and where they were joined so cunningly to the pelvis. The hair itself intrigued Betty, and she tickled it with her tongue tip, probed into the curly depth of it to find the velvet wetness of the ready labia.\n\nA spicy odor rose from the mouth of Linda's cunt, a pungent aroma that was thrillingly different, that beckoned Betty to know the flavor of it. She remembered how Danny had inserted his tongue into her own pussy, how he had worked it around, licking and eating, and she thought it would be the same for her first experience in giving oral pleasure to her daughter.\n\nBetty pressed her lips down into the hair, slid her tongue along the tremulous labia and found the taste enthralling as honey in her mouth. Her teeth raked gently over the pussy lips, and her tongue pushed its avid way inside the steamy opening. then she was doing it, loving it, performing the art of cunnilingus as if she had been doing it all her life.\n\nMouthing her daughter's cunt, she lapped into the wet vagina, delighting in the slippery flavors she discovered there, licking back out to tantalize the lips, diving deep once more to feel along the slidy walls. Digging her fingertips into Linda's thighs, Betty moaned into the torrid slot, burrowed sucking into its juicy sheath to find the clit.\n\nThere it was---throbbing, pulsating, and outthrusting of sugared flesh that was the seat of Linda's erotic emotions; Betty built a suction within her cheeks and drew the little nubbin into her lips, pulled it against her teeth where she could worry it. Rubbery and wet, slippery and arousing , the clitoris seemed to leap with a life of its own, and Betty responded to its twitchings with nips and suckings.\n\nLinda's belly rolled and her ass bounced. Betty could hear both her daughters groaning, as one of them was sucked and one of them sucked. She continued to eat into Linda's vagina, to roll and pull the clit, easing up now and then to either suck the hotly flowing juices or to lick into the girl's convulsive pussy in order to give a different kind of stimulation.\n\nFondling the belly, cupping the cheeks of Linda's ass, Betty worked diligently into her older daughter's cunt, returning always to the target of the vibrating clitoris. She heard Nikki cry out""\n""Oh, Linda! Oh wow--I'm freaking out, going out of my head! Oooh, darling---it's so hot and wet and sweet--I feel it--your tongue and teeth in my cunt--oh far out! Linda--Linda, eat me; *eat me*!""\n\nBetty felt the rippling of Linda's vagina and the hunching of her pelvis. Both girls were about to come, and their mother hurried her ministrations so they could match and blend their orgasms.\n\n""Uhhh!"" Linda groaned, her mouth buried in her sister's pussy.\n\nBetty sucked harder, faster, and used her fingernails cruelly on Linda's shivering ass. The girl came then, hammering her cunt against her mother's teeth, rolling and bucking in the overwhelming ecstasy of her climax.\n\n""I--oohhh!--I can't stand it!"" Nikki screamed, and bounced her knees against the floor. ""Linda--mama--oh, I'm coming!""\n\nBetty's chin was wet, and her cheeks. She scrubbed her teeth daintily across Linda's cunt lips, into the dripping pubic hair, and moved her face upward to caress the sweaty, heaving belly with it. Kissing her daughter's belly, she lapped into the navel, came up along the belly to the rib cage and lightly bit the girl there. As she reached Linda's breasts, Nikki lifted herself from her sister's face and dropped to one side, staring back at the thrilling mouth she had left, looking down at the closeness of her mother's approaching face.\n\nBefore Betty realized it, she was fucking cunt to cunt with Linda, so hot that she stroked her clit against her daughter's like a man would use his cock, strong and solid, pounding her wet pussy into Linda's dripping cunt with rapid thrusts.\n\nThey hugged and kissed, and Betty knew the spices of Nikki's darling young vagina from the wiggling of Linda's tongue. Gasping, screwing her pelvis, Linda said: ""Oh--oh mom! So fierce and loving! Oh my darling mother, you did such a fabulous job eating me. I thought my pussy was going to explode, it was so good, don't --oh, let me--ooh! Ahh, that's marvelous--so greasy, so tickly--I'm about to come again!"""
1177,Curing a Cheater,['fdom'],"First of all, call me ""ma'am"". Second, get down here. That's it. Get your head down there. Carla tells me you don't eat pussy. But from now on, you do. Starting with mine. Get your tongue in there. Now. Lick.\n\nWhile you eat me, I'm going to explain the rest of the rules. Ummmm. Carla says you like her to give you blowjobs. No more. From now on, it's about you pleasing her. Don't ever let me hear her tell me she gave you another blowjob. Mmmmm. You're a lousy pussy eater. But you're going to get lots of practice. You're going to do this for Carla every night.And I'll be popping in from time to time to give you special lessons. That's it. Now lick my clit. Faster.\n\nCurfew. After work, you're to come straight home. No stopping off for a few beers and watching the game. No rendezvous with your little mistress at some motel. I know you were supposed to meet Mitzi tonight at the Fairmont. You're not going to make it--but don't worry, a few of my guy friends are going to be there in your place. Little Mitzi's slutty mouth and dirty cunt and ass are going to be well used...though probably not in the way she had planned. Keep licking. Mmmmmmm....\n\nNo masturbation is allowed. As soon as you get me off, we're going to go thru the house, and get rid of all those nasty girlie magazines you have. Then we're going to check out your computer hard drive, and purge all those pic files. I'll be checking it weekly to make sure you haven't downloaded any new ones. Your only release will be to fuck Carla...only after making her cum with your tongue. You'll use condoms...since I honestly haven't decided whether or not I'm going to convince Carla to dump you and find a real man, it wouldn't do to have any ""accidents"".\n\nMove your tongue in a little circle. No...not like that. Don't you know the difference between a circle and a straight line? Tell ya what...just move your head and let me finish this with my fingers.I'd like to cum sometime in this century...so why don't you go start making dinner for Carla. Gosh you're pathetic. If you were a real man you'd be peeling my happy ass off the ceiling by now. Oh, well. That's what practice is for.\n\nAnd you'll be getting lots of it."
1178,Curiosity,"['MFF', 'FF', 'threesome']","My head was spinning. ""This is nuts!"" I said giddily.\n\n""Life usually is."" she answered philosophically. ""Well, do you want to?\n\nYou always told me it was your favorite fantasy,"" she teased.\n\nI had to laugh. ""Fantasy's one thing. This is real life, though...I... okay. When are we getting together?""\n\n""Tomorrow around lunch. I thought we'd spend the day together and get more comfortable with each other.""\n\n""All right."" I sighed. We made plans to meet at a restaurant at noon the next day and said our good byes. I was sweating when I hung up the phone.\n\nI didn't know if I was going to be able to handle this or not.\n\nSome folks are more open-minded than others. I always thought I was, myself, but then rarely was my open-mindedness brought to the test. Debbie and Amy worked together in the same office and had known each other for a long time, as long as Debbie had known me, at least. Debbie had also known that Amy was bisexual. What she hadn't known was that Amy had been attracted to her almost from the start. Two weeks ago, over a private lunch, Amy finally broke down and told her. Later that evening I received a very agitated phone call.\n\n""I-I didn't know what to say."" Debbie had told me. ""I never had a woman look me straight in the eye and tell me she wanted to sleep with me before!""\n\n""Calm down..."" I said reassuringly. ""It's all right. What did you tell her?""\n\n""Well,"" she said slowly, ""I told her I didn't know what to say. I didn't want to hurt her feelings so I didn't turn her down on the spot.""\n\n""But you're going to tell her no, aren't you?""\n\nThere was a very long pause on the phone before she answered. ""I don't know.""\n\n""You don't know?"" I repeated, quite astounded.\n\n""No."" She said. Another pause. ""I've known her for a couple years.\n\nSome... sometimes I kinda wondered what it would be like. With her.""\n\nI swallowed hard. I couldn't believe it! I was getting jealous of another woman! Debbie and I had been lovers for over a year and neither one of us had gone to bed with anyone else. I had never had the slightest inkling of this secret desire before.\n\nHowever, one of the things that had kept us together was mutual supportive ness and not interfering in the other's decisions. I sighed, ""Well, it's up to you. You think you want to do this?""\n\n""I don't know."" She repeated. ""I think I might. Just once.""\n\n""All right."" I said, trying to ignore the feelings churning inside of me.\n\nThere was a lot of talking over the two weeks that followed. Every night I wondered if she had done it yet, but refused to allow myself to press her on the subject. During each phone conversation, though, it eventually came across that she was still undecided.\n\nWhy was I upset? Though we were lovers, we had no formal agreements between us. We liked it that way, because we stayed together out of preference. But we were perfectly free to do what we wished with whomever we wished. This was the first time this agreement had been put to the test.\n\nPerhaps it was my ego. I began to wonder if I had been a good enough lover, if I was somehow inadequate. But when I had voiced these concerns to Debbie she just laughed and told me it had nothing to do with that at all. It was just a matter of curiosity.\n\nThe morning of our, a Saturday, dawned bright and warm. I hadn't slept much the previous night and awoke bleary eyed and stumbling. I was nervous and maybe a little excited. Lots of guys had fantasies about being with two women at once, but for most it remained a fantasy. Being actually faced with the reality was something entirely different. But despite my misgivings I decided I was going to go through with it. For Debbie.\n\nBut upon reflection I decided I was doing it for myself as well.\n\nWe met for lunch at a small restaurant over by her place. Debbie and Amy were together by the door waiting for me. Debbie was dressed in a loose cotton shirt and tan shorts, showing off her nicely toned legs. She wore her long blonde hair loosely about her shoulders. She was beautiful and I wanted her on the spot.\n\nAmy was a brunette, wearing a tank top and fairly tight jeans, which showed her curves nicely. She didn't wear a bra, and her nipples poked through the thin fabric, distracting my attention. Debbie noticed and frowned, so I tried to keep my eyes to myself. Not an easy task, believe me. I opened the door and ushered them in.\n\nLunch was nice but conversation was sparse. I think we were all a little nervous and uptight about things. For the most part we stuck to safe topics, like terrorist bombings and the possibility of Iraq getting the bomb. I don't even remember what we ate but it wasn't a lot.\n\nAfterwards we decided to go over to Debbie's apartment because she had the nicest place. It was still early afternoon so I put a movie on her VCR and we sat on the couch together, watching it and not saying much of anything. After the show was over I finally announced, ""This isn't working. We need to get more comfortable with each other.""\n\n""I have an idea."" Amy spoke up. ""Let's adjourn to the hot tub for a while. At least we'll relax.""\n\nGood idea. We went into different rooms and switched into bathing suits. When I came out I saw Debbie wearing her usual green and white one piece but Amy had borrowed that red string bikini that Debbie had never quite gotten the nerve to wear. The effect was quite spectacular, as Amy was more buxom than Deb and the fabric strained to hold her up, but I made a point of not looking too thoroughly or Deb would start fuming again. But I did notice her stealing more than one glance at Amy herself as we walked down to the hot tub at the center of the complex. Maybe this was working after all...\n\nApparently everybody else was busy because the pool area was deserted. Fine by me. Debbie stepped into the tub and just sat down but Amy lowered herself into the steaming water with a grace I had to admire. I just jumped in with a splash and aggravated squeals from the others. Amy remarked, ""I guess some people never grow up...""\n\nDebbie replied, ""Yeah, but I've had a year to get used to it."" I smiled and said nothing. A good general knows enough not to push matters when he's outnumbered.\n\nEventually the heat and afternoon sun made us a little drowsy and relaxed. Eventually we started talking. Amy talked about how she had been attracted to Debbie for a long time but was afraid to say anything for fear of ruining a good friendship. Some people treated gays and bisexuals like lepers and it took her a long time to trust Deb enough to open up finally. Then Debbie said she had always been a little curious about bisexuality, and wondered what it was like to feel a woman's touch. She even admitted that she was feeling a definite attraction towards Amy, and seeing her in that bikini was a definite turn-on.\n\nI admitted to my original misgivings, and confessed to a little jealousy at first. Debbie pushed me good-naturedly. ""You dummy. I'm not about to leave you for another girl or guy! I think it would do us both some good to loosen up a bit, though.""\n\nReluctantly I agreed. The intimacy of the situation was beginning to turn me on as well, though. I ran my foot up Debbie's leg playfully. I felt something strange and looked down to see Amy was doing the same to Deb's other leg. Both girls smiled at me as if I'd just discovered a guilty secret. My heart gave a small leap and my cock became hard almost at once. I was shocked by the strength and immediacy of my reaction.\n\nFor a while we all played footsie under the water. At one point Amy ran her foot all the way up to my crotch and against the front of my swimsuit, feeling my still erect penis. She smiled knowingly as she caressed it several times with her foot before taking it back. I looked at Debbie and didn't see any more jealousy in her eyes, but rather smoldering passion. This hot tub was getting hotter by the minute.\n\nDeb moved over by Amy and touched her, under the water. Amy responded and I watched as they caressed each other, slowly, sensuously. I watched in amazement as Deb's hand slid down Amy's back and slipped into the rear of her bikini bottom to caress her ass underneath. Amy was returning the favor, as best she could with Deb's one-piece. They moved closer together and their mouths met and I cleared my throat loudly.\n\nBoth girls looked at me as if shaken from a dream. I said, ""I really hate to interrupt but we ARE in direct view of about 40 different apartments out here...""\n\nDebbie backed off across the tub so fast she slipped and would have gone under if I hadn't caught her. Amy was looking around wildly trying to spot any faces in the windows. They were both blushing bright red and I didn't blame them. It was about time we got out, anyway.\n\nWe toweled off on the concrete, maintaining careful decorum all the while, and dripped our way back to Debbie's apartment. On the landing, Amy said, ""You know, I've been thinking, is there really any need to change back to our clothes?""\n\nOf course I didn't get it right off, and said, ""We can't wear these suits in the house. What will we wear?"" Amy stared at me until the meaning sunk in. ""Oh.""\n\nWe piled in through the door and Deb and I headed for the master bath while Amy made for the spare. In the master bathroom we peeled our suits off and jumped in the shower together, washing each other. Iran my soapy hands up and down her slick body and she moaned in pleasure. ""Excited?"" I asked.\n\n""Yessss..."" she replied in a breathy voice. Then she rinsed off and she soaped me up, taking a little extra time at my cock, which stood straight out stiff as a board. Then she rubbed up against me, her hard pink nipples brushing my chest as my slippery cock pressed against her lower belly. We held each other like that for a moment before we broke and showered the rest of the soap away.\n\nAs we dried ourselves I took advantage of our last private moment and asked, ""How are you feeling about all this?""\n\nShe paused for a moment, reflecting. ""I... don't know. Back in the tub I shocked myself. The attraction was incredible! I'd never felt like that before... except with you."" She hesitated, blushing."" But now that we're alone together I feel... intimidated again. I'm so glad you're here to share this."" She threw her arms around me in a ferocious hug. I hugged her back, enjoying the affection. It was a very special and tender moment, and I'll always remember it.\n\nFinally we had dallied long enough. Suits and towels were hung up and we stood at the door, nude, ready to go out and face whatever there was to face. Debbie swallowed hard and nodded, and I opened the door.\n\nI poked my head out but the hall was empty. I walked out carefully, feeling as naked as I was, wondering where the hell Amy went. Deb followed close behind, hands on my shoulders, using me to hide behind. People can be so damn silly sometimes, and I had to smile at the though. We both almost jumped out of our birthday suits when a familiar voice rang out from the bedroom at the end of the hall. ""There you are! I was beginning to wonder if you'd gone on without me.""\n\nAmy stepped out into the hall and leaned against the doorway, her hand on one bare hip, smiling. True to her word, she too was nude. Those magnificent breasts hung gorgeously free, large pink nipples begging to be touched and caressed. She kept herself in good shape, and it showed in her well-toned form. The dark triangle of her pubic hair was a sharp contrast to her light skin, making her seem somehow more naked as if that were possible. I took her in from head to toe unabashedly, and she did the same to me. This girl was definitely not shy anymore.\n\nDeb was still hiding behind me, peeking over my shoulder. I reached back and put an arm around her to bring her out beside me. The time for modesty was long past. Amy sized her up with a definitely aroused gleam in her eye. Deb was almost shrinking away from her, though. I realized that, unlike the tub scene, this was not spontaneous, and she had had time to think about things and the warring impulses scared her. With my hand on her shoulder I felt her starting to shiver. This was not going well.\n\nAmy apparently reached the same conclusion as I did. She walked towards us, hips swaying seductively, and took each of us by the hand. In a low, seductive voice, she said, ""Let's go in the bedroom and get comfortable with each other.""\n\nWe sat down on Deb's big double bed; Deb and I at the head while Amy settled at the foot, her legs folded under her in a classic pose. Her skin seemed to glow in the dim light from the bed stand lamp. I was more concerned about Debbie, though. She was still shivering under my arm and her muscles were tensed, like a frightened doe getting ready to bolt. I didn't even think about what I did next. I moved behind her and placed my hands on her shoulders and began kneading the muscles with strong, slow strokes. After a moment she closed her eyes and leaned back against me, letting out a huge sigh. The shivering stopped.\n\nQuietly the three of us talked, not saying anything important, as I massaged and stroked and caressed Deb on her shoulders, back, and sides. I was careful to avoid touching anything overtly sexual, as I was intent on relaxation, not excitement.\n\nFinally I moved back to the side of the bed and let Debbie lay against a pillow. She silently thanked me with half-lidded eyes. Whatever was to happen next, it was up to Amy. Much as it bothered me, this was something I couldn't do.\n\nAmy knelt at Deb's feet and took one of her hands. She held it in both of hers, gently caressing it. After a moment she slid her hands up Deb's arm, slowly, deliberately, letting her get used to another woman's touch. ""How does that feel?"" she asked in a voice that was almost a whisper.\n\n""Gooooood..."" Debbie sighed, reveling in the sensation.\n\nAmy's hands moved up to caress her neck, then her face. Debbie closed her eyes in a smile of pure pleasure, tilting her head up as Amy brushed under her chin. Then Amy leaned forward and planted a small, gentle kiss on her cheek. Deb let a small moan escape.\n\nThen Amy moved her hands downward, stroking her shoulders, and her sides. Then up Deb's belly to her breasts. She cupped one in each hand and massaged them very gently, rubbing her thumbs across her erect nipples. Debbie let out a surprised gasp and arched her back under Amy's touch.\n\n""Oh God...""\n\nThis was by far the most erotic thing I had ever seen in my life and my penis jutted stiffly up from my lap. I touched it gently with my fingers, enjoying the sensations I was feeling down there as well.\n\nAmy moved her hands down further, down Deb's belly and sides, over the gentle curve of her hips and down the length of her thighs. Then back up again, this time running over her golden fur. Deb's legs parted like water and her hips thrust upwards at the touch.\n\nAmy leaned forward again, and this time kissed Debbie full on the mouth. Her lips lingered, and I saw them part as her tongue darted out and between Debbie's lips. This turned into a deep, passionate french-kiss as Debbie wrapped her arms around Amy, crushing her to her.\n\nThey moved down on the bed, Amy lying on top, and their arms and legs intertwined in a fluid tango of passion. Deb's breath was coming in little gasps as Amy moved her mouth downward, briefly tracing her collarbone and over the curve of her right breast. She circled her tongue around the hard pink nipple before taking it in her mouth and gently sucking it between her teeth. Debbie arched her back again and let out a loud groan as she slid her hands down Amy's back and gripped her ass tightly.\n\nAmy worked on the one breast for a moment, then switched to the other one as Deb's moans and gasps became more frantic. I was actively stroking myself, keeping myself just below the threshold of orgasm. If I wasn't very careful, I would ejaculate and probably shower them both. The last thing I wanted to do was interrupt things now.\n\nAmy was moving again, down Deb's belly in a series of licks and small kisses. She ran her tongue through Deb's golden bush, tracing a little circle and then moving straight down between her thighs, deep into the cleft of her pussy.\n\nDebbie's moans became cries as she thrust her pelvis up and down, but gently so as not to interrupt what Amy was doing. She put a hand to her mouth to stifle herself but it was a losing battle as her movements became more and more frantic and her cries got louder.\n\nFinally her hips arched as high as they could possibly go and she almost screamed ""Oh God, I'm cominggggg..."" through her hand as every muscle locked in ultimate pleasure. For a long, long moment it lasted before she finally came down, panting like a marathon runner. Tears were running freely down her cheeks.\n\nAmy planted a last, gentle kiss on Deb's quivering pussy and then crawled back up to lay face to face with her, arms wrapped around each other like longtime lovers. And they rested.\n\nAfter a moment I moved to snuggle up on Deb's other side. My raging erection pressed against her hip and she stroked it indifferently.\n\nHow did I feel at the moment? Jealous. I just watched my girlfriend get the fuck of her life from another woman, in a way I could never do. Sure, I could do the same things but it wouldn't bet he same. I felt very inadequate. It didn't help that I was exceedingly horny and Debbie seemed quite fucked out for the night. She took her hand off my cock and caressed Amy's breast, feeling its texture and weight. She explored the nipple, which grew hard under her touch as Amy looked on.\n\nThen Debbie sighed contentedly. ""My God. I never thought it would be this intense. This was something I think I really needed."" She wiped at the still damp tears on her cheeks. ""Jeez, I'm crying..."" She said in quiet amazement.\n\nMy cock had wilted at the feelings that were raging inside me. Watching them make love was a fantasy of many men, including me, or so I thought. But I was now feeling jealous and hurt and a little betrayed. I might not have hurt so bad except more than once I had heard Deb moan, ""I love you!"" in the heat of her passion. I began to worry she might even leave me for this woman.\n\nDebbie whispered something I didn't catch in Amy's ear and she nodded silently. They lay together a moment longer, savoring the warmth, and then Amy leaned up on her elbow and caught my eye.\n\n""Wanna play?""\n\nShocked, my breath caught in my throat. I glanced down at Debbie and she was looking at me. In her eyes I saw only love and not the slightest trace of jealousy. Instantly I felt ashamed of myself. I struggled with myself for a long moment and finally decided ""Sure.""\n\nAmy got up and walked around the bed to perch on my side. I lay back as she caressed my chest in slow, silken movements. The hand moved down my belly and toyed with my pubic hair. She said softly, ""The first time I saw you erect I was amazed at how big you were. Debbie's been selfish, keeping you all to herself so long..."" Amy bent down to my stiffening penis and placed it in her mouth, slowly working it with her tongue. Within a moment I was completely hard again.\n\nNow, I am not bragging when I say I am big. It's just the truth. Many women had discovered this with delight, but it has had a couple of problems as well. Oral sex is one. Most women could only get their mouths about halfway down its length, and usually their jaw muscles tired out long before I was able to come. As a result I never had enjoyed receiving oral sex that much.\n\nBut Amy managed to change that.\n\nI watched in quiet astonishment as Amy slowly lowered her mouth on my cock, inch by agonizing inch, until her nose was buried in my pubic hair. For a long moment she held it there as I savored the feeling of my entire cock in her mouth before she let it out. Then she plunged it in again, flicking her tongue across the underside as she went. The feeling was incredible.\n\nI looked over and saw that Debbie was watching me with half-lidded eyes. She placed a hand on my chest and slowly caressed it. Amy continued plunging my cock deep into her mouth as I stroked her hair gently. I could feel the pleasant pressure building at the base of my cock and I made her stop.\n\nI pulled her up on top of me and kissed her deeply, our tongues intertwining in our mouths. My hands explored her back and sides, grabbing her ass tightly as she thrust her hips against my cock. I traced my mouth lightly along her jaw line and down to the hollow of her throat as she tilted her head back to allow me freer access. I encountered a hand on the way down to her breast and saw that Deb was already fondling her, rubbing her thumb across the hardening nipple. I sucked her other nipple instead.\n\nAmy's breath was rapidly quickening into throaty moans at our touches. Her hips were grinding against mine in slow, sinuous rhythm. My hand glided down over her ass and between her thighs to stroke her wet pussy. Her moans became much louder as her whole body jerked in time with my caresses.\n\nFinally she could stand it no longer. She moved forward and lowered herself on my throbbing cock. She was so wet that I slid in one long, wet movement to bury myself deep into her body. Deb was sitting up in a cross-legged position beside us and stroking us both as Amy and I thrust our hips together. Her movements quickly became frantic as her moans turned into cries, loud and sharp.\n\nI came first. My whole cock became electrified with pleasure and my hips arched up hard enough to raise her off the bed, ramming my cock as deep as possible as the pleasure exploded, pumping my seed deep into her body. She came a bare second later, as my orgasm pushed her over the edge. Her nails dug deep into my shoulders as every muscle locked tight with a sharp scream.\n\nAn endless, timeless moment as we both froze, sharing a pleasure that overwhelmed all else and transcended ourselves. For that brief, awesomely beautiful moment, we were as one. Then slowly, slowly we relaxed as Amy lowered herself on top of me. Deb laid her head on Amy's back, still slowly stroking her.\n\nWe lay together for a long time, enjoying the warm, loving afterglow. Amy moved off of me and I had a woman on each side. Debbie kissed me and said softly, ""That was a scene of consummate beauty. And I wasn't jealous."" I kissed her back. Then I kissed Amy for good measure.\n\nEventually exhaustion overtook us and we slept, arms still around each other... The next morning was a little awkward, but not very. We had spent the night, not having sex, but making love, and it had left its mark upon us. I found myself caring for both of these women, and felt no jealously when they exchanged a long kiss. I no longer felt shut out, because there was love enough to go around. For all of us.\n\nAmy left a little while later after breakfast. We all exchanged hugs and Deb and I watched arm in arm as Amy got into her car and drove off. Back inside, Deb gave me another hug that lasted for along, long time. ""I love you,"" she whispered against my chest. ""I love you both.""\n\nWe all had busy schedules, so opportunities to get together were rare. I slept with them separately sometimes, and sometimes they slept together without me. But it was by far the best when the three of us all got together, and often our lovemaking sessions lasted through the night and we greeted the dawn with bleary eyes and satiated bodies. As love affairs went it was surely unique.\n\nEventually we all went our separate ways. Amy moved to Seattle and eventually married. I hoped her husband had an open mind. Deb still lives in town and we sometimes get together for coffee. Not often, because she is concentrating on her career and has very little free time.\n\nAs for myself, I get by. There have been other women since, but I still miss the warmth and tenderness we three had shared. I can only hope I will find something like that again someday.\n\nSomeday..."
1179,Curtis,"['mf', 'mm', 'minors']","started now, shall we? You'll need to remove your clothes."" Since his mother was such a good friend, and had been my doctor for so long,I was not embarrassed or aroused to have her see me naked. It seemed natural,and I was soon nude. His mom seated herself at a chair and engaged me in chit-chat as she looked over my file. Her legs were attractive, and her short skirt rode up high on her thighs as she crossed her legs. She also wore a white doctor's smock. ""How have you been feeling?"" she asked, and I replied that everything had been fine. ""Okay, this exam won't take too long, as I know you're going over to meet Curtis and play some ball this afternoon."" His mom had to reach behind her to get a blank form from a shelf, and as she did so, her legs opened, giving me a splendid view of her pussy that was showing through her sheer panties. It caused my cock to stand straight out almost immediately. She turned to ask me something, then noticed my boner and where my gaze was riveted. She said, ""Don!"" and quickly closed her legs. However, my dick remained at attention. Red-faced, she got out of her chair and brought a thermometer over to me and placed it in my mouth. The air was rather tense, which only added to my embarrassment and arousal. Three minutes later, she took the thermometer out of my mouth and recorded the reading -- it must have been through the roof!My erection remained as stiff as ever. She placed her stethoscope in her ears and came over to me and began to listen to my chest. To avoid looking in her eyes, I look elsewhere, and my eyes fell upon her cleavage. She never wore a bra, which I had known for several years. Curtis and I had always gotten a kick out of our little game of voyeurism, watching through her bedroom window as she changed. I had never seen her naked from the front, but had gotten several views of her luscious ass. As she listened to my chest, and I stared at her tits, I guess she noticed the change. My cock was now throbbing in erection. She removed the stethoscope from her ears and sighed. ""Don,"" she said. ""I obviously can't take any decent readings while you're breathing this way.""\n""Well, I'm sorry..."" I stammered, and blushed deeply. I wished I could make my hard-on soften. ""That's quite all right,"" she said. She looked down at my boner, then quite suddenly and unexpectedly, she reached out and cradled it in the palm of her hand. My boner surged and throbbed in her hand. ""It's quite a nice one for such a young man."" My boner, even at age fifteen, had reached a length of seven inches. ""We can't get anything done regarding this examination as long as your excitement messes up the readings, so...."" and she dropped to her knees,closed her eyes, and began kissing and licking the shaft of my erect cock.She nibbled on the head with her lips, and engulfed my boner in her mouth. This was my first blow job, and I was very excited. I had never experienced an orgasm other than with my own right hand, so the sensations were so new and exceptional that I spurted my cum into her mouth in about thirty seconds. She smiled and said, ""That was a good one. Did you enjoy it?"" I nodded,and at the same time, we both noticed that my boner had only softened slightly. ""My,"" she said. ""I can't believe you're still hard. We'll have to take care of that."" She went over and locked the door, then removed her smock.She lifted her skirt and pulled her panties down to her ankles, then stepped out of them. She smiled at me and said, ""I know of a way to help you. I'm not going to let you fuck my pussy this time, as I'm having my period. However, there is another way you can fuck me."" Being very inexperienced, I had no idea what she was referring to. I was to find out very quickly. Curtis's mother opened a cabinet and got out a jar of Vaseline. She smeared a blob around the head of my cock and the upper part of the shaft. She then got on her hands and knees and I watcher her smooth another blob onto her pink asshole. I was astounded. This was something I had never thought of doing! She walked over to the sink on her knees and washed the Vaseline from her hands. Then she came back over to me and put her head on the ground, her ass waving in the air. She then moaned, ""Put in my asshole, Don. Go slowly, though, because it's not like a pussy."" I stammered, ""B-but, I've never done it to a girl's...I mean down there. I don't know what to do."" She looked back at me with wide eyes. ""You're a virgin? Well, Don, later I'll teach you how to do it to my cunt. For right now, what you need to do is gently -- very gently -- push the head of your dick against my butthole until it goes in. Then stop for a couple of seconds until I get used to it.Then I'll tell you what to do."" A few minutes later, the head of my cock was inside her ass, and she was ready to continue. She instructed me on the proper method of motion for fucking her ass, and it was not long until I was pumping at her butt and shooting my cum inside her as she finger-fucked her pussy. After I finished, I pulled my wilted dick from her ass, and she got up.She went over to the sink and wet a rag, washing her ass. She rinsed the rag and came over to me where she proceeded to clean me up. ""That was very nice, Don. I'd like to continue this again, when we can do it in a real bed. You certainly have a big cock, and you need someone who can teach you how to use it properly."" She finished the examination and gave me a kiss on the cheek, squeezing my crotch at the same time. I signed the payment form at the desk and went on over to her house to visit her son, Curtis. Curtis was a year younger than me, but knew more about fucking than I did,as he had fucked two or three of the girls in the neighbourhood. He greeted me at the door, and we went up to his room to get some baseball equipment. Curtis started removing his clothes to change into some grubbies that were laying on his bed. He was down to just his shorts when he spoke again.I also had stripped to change into some grubby clothes I kept in his room. ""So did you get your examination for summer camp today?"" he asked. I didn't answer right away, and my hesitation and blushing must have aroused some suspicion. ""What happened at the doctor's office?"" he asked, sitting on the bed. I related the story, and when I finished, I noticed that both of us had big erections poking our underwear out. Curtis spoke first. ""Wow, I didn't know my mom ever did it any more. You know, she hasn't fucked anyone since the divorce last year."" His voice trailed off, and I noticed then that we were staring at the bulge in each other's shorts. Curtis reached over and squeezed my dick through my shorts. I reached over and returned the gesture. He stood up, pulled his shorts down, then pushed me on my back and pulled my shorts down. He sat down again and reached over and began stroking my cock. Not wanting to appear shy, I reached over and began stroking his boner, a shorter one, which was around five inches long. Curtis spoke again. ""I've got a better idea. Lie down on the bed."" I did,and he crawled over me, positioning his face over my boner and shifting so that his cock and balls were above my face. He began sucking my cock as I played with his balls. Recalling what his mom had done to me, I lifted my head and inserted his stiff boner in my mouth and began tonguing it swiftly. I was rapidly reaching my climax, and just as I was thinking this,Curtis grunted and his cock squirted hot sperm in my mouth. I unloaded my wad into his mouth, and he fell back, panting. ""That was really neat,"" he said. I wasn't too sure a guy could do it with another guy, but now that we know what to do, we can try some other stuff."" Still naked, we walked down to the kitchen to get a Coke. A neighbour girl,whom I recognized as a freshman from school, ran through the side yard past the sliding glass doors. We ducked, and she went on by without seeing us naked. After fixing our drinks, we went back up to Curtis's room where we dug out some Penthouse and Hustler magazines and began thumbing through them. Soon we both had hard-ons again. I began absent-mindedly stroking mine while looking at the Hustler Beavers, when Curtis grabbed my hand and stopped me.""I've got an idea,"" he said, and disappeared down the hall. I stood up to follow him when he returned. In his hand he had a jar of Vaseline. ""I figure if you could fuck my mom's asshole, we could try it with each other. Why don't you get on your hands and knees and let's see."" I dropped to my hands and knees and he placed a blob of Vaseline on my asshole and on his cock. He positioned himself behind me and his cock slid easily into my ass. I thought his mom's blowjob and assfuck was fun, but this was just as enjoyable. He pumped and fucked until his cock exploded in my ass. He fell to the floor and said, ""Wow! Did I ever cum good that time!"" After a couple of minutes of heavy breathing, he got on his hands and knees and said, ""Okay, now it's your turn."" I proceeded to grease us both up, and soon I was behind him, sliding my hard cock in and out of his butthole. I pumped slowly for about ten minutes as I reached around and stroked his cock, which was hard again. Soon I was reaching another orgasm and suddenly I could feel my cock squirt its load of cum into his butt just as my stroking caused his cock to squirt his cum all over his chest. After I finished, we dazedly made our way to the bathroom and took a shower,soaping each other. Of course, we both ended up getting boners again, but we took turns dropping to our knees and giving each other a blow job before getting out of the shower. We dressed in the grubby clothes and went to the softball field. The girl who had run by the house was there, and Curtis said he would get her to come over the next time we did something like that. He said she would let us fuck her in the cunt. It was about three weeks before he could arrange it, but she was the first girl my own age that I fucked. Since that day, Curtis and I, in addition to dating and fooling around with girls, would manage to blow each other at least every other day, and would do some ass fucking once or twice a week. His mom would let me screw her whenever we were alone together in the house. All in all, my relationship with them went very well, and I was sad when we moved to a different part of town. I never had any other homosexual relationships, and I wouldn't have one if the occasion came up, but it was interesting, enjoyable, and I learned a lot in the process."
1180,Custer's Last Stand,"['MF', 'cons', 'intr']","After a night of celebration and festivities, Custer lay in his bed, the saucer whore he had just finished fucking, for 10 minutes, lay passed out drunk next to him. The entire town had celebrated because the Indian slayer was in town. Can't kill niggers, so lets' kill Indians. And onward West, Custer brigade went, wiping out small defenseless villages with a band of guns and canons, then going to the nearest whoring town for liquor and women. Until this night as a band of young men on bareback quietly came into town with ponchos tossed over them to hide the hair that was tucked under the brim of a hat that belonged to a fallen cowboy. As the 5 young horsemen rode in, the only sounds still audible was a distant train whistle.\n\nAs they dismounted in front of the hotel, no attention was paid as 3 more crept up the back stairs of the hotel. With guns pulled and gazes exchanged, doors suddenly were kicked open and the fire from the tips of gun barrels begin to ignite the darkness of the rooms that afforded only the elite of General Custer and his staff. Such is why so many of his men died 2 weeks before the famous raid. As the Indians raced back towards their ponies, General Custer and the other townsmen were still trying to figure out where their pants and boots were. That is why so many of those men died coming out of the doors, due to the young men waiting on them as they emerged. As they raced off toward the edge of town. the men had gathered and began to mount their horses to follow in pursue.\n\nMe? I was hiding in the stables until the pursuing posse was well underway chasing out brothers.. With all the townsmen in high pursuit of the rogues that had gotten a 3/4 mile headstart on the locals, this left the remaining tribe of men to split up and replenish their own supplies with the unguarded, untouched, and knowingly ok for white people, supplies. This also left the town and the remaining occupants, all women, alone and unguarded as well. Such was also too tempting a temptation for a young bucking male. That is why a ranging, roving organized team of rogues can accomplish things that, well....maybe they shouldn't.\n\nAfter the others led the men out of town, that left the rest of us to raid and replenish. After the ponies were loaded, a friend of mine and I went back to the same hotel where Custer had managed to miss the initial raid and irritant, which leads to the out of town chase. As I kicked in the again blocked door of his room, I had to dive to the floor to avoid being shot by this pistol, wielding woman. Thank the fathers that a second missed shot from the derringer left her at zero defense. So here stands a blonde woman, whose eyes have dilated to 50 cent piece size, backing back against the window, as the moon renders her coverings completely transparent. The outline of her outer breast became visible as her breathing made them rise and fall with each gasping breathing. This evil, savage creature, with skin like darkness had invaded her sanctuary and was now only 5 feet away from her. She tried to pull her arms close to herself to protect whatever was left of whatever was about to happen.\n\nThat is when a scream from the next room made her turn, and I pounced on my victim who had been so easily distracted. Tangling her up within my arms and rolling her on the bed made her regain her sense of what was happening in this room. Despite my friend that had began his voyage in the next room, I had only began with this tiny pigeon that belonged to the General. Her breath was of heavy alcohol, which had to be expected, given the company.\n\nOther than that, her shoulder length blonde tresses had almost completely shielded her eyes from the surroundings. She sneered an evil hiss as her pupils continued to grow with the fear. As I righted myself, pinning her to the bed, she begin spilling forth chatter of how the General would skin my black ass and make an umbrellas with me on it for her. I laughed as I continued to stare at this helpless girl. She spat in my face as I continued to hold her against her will in what was no battle of brawn, but a time of submission.\n\nAs she continued her onslaught of absurdities of how this is the only way I could ever experience a real woman, I continued to watch her pupils begin a battle of stay enlarge and begin the long plight of retreat. She wore down quickly, not a Native woman obviously. Still, the game has been lost and she surrenders as I begin to lean my hardening dick against her crotch. She can feel the hardness that I have achieved from taking this young vixen. The spoils of war can have it's rewards. She was it. As I begin to move harder against her, she begin to bite her lip while still slinging out obscenities of her pureness and hatred to my people. As I leaned down, she bit my earl.\n\nThis caused my to lean up and stare into the eyes of this wild female again. Maybe I had under estimated my quarry, I felt her try to force her arm up, though not strong enough to move me. I again leaned hard against her to force hr back down. The shifting and struggling had my loin covering around my waist. This left my hard dick pinned between my stomach and her mound. My extra efforts were starting to be rewarded with less fight and more cooperative leg movement. She still continued to call me a filthy beast and nigger, that was in her mind I guess.\n\nThen she leaned up and locked her lips on mine. Her tongue started to enter my mouth and touch my tongue. This is not a common practice in our village. Her hands begin to search my stomach and waist to fiddle around with my loin covering. Her fingers reached down and made contact with my dick. This was enough to divert my attention from aggressor to compassionate. I felt a feeling of compassion for my new slave, as all warriors do when they capture someone. I wanted this woman for my own. I wanted her in my tribe, to travel with me, to make my bed and be my home. As I looked into the pupils of this woman who had started to push fear out of her mind, I started to release my grip on her arms. As her shoulders started relaxing, she leaned up and kissed me. This began the demise of my people.\n\nThe more she relaxed, the more she begin to moan and start to grind her hips against me. We natives are not big kissers, that is not what the mouth was created for. Yet, this woman taught me something new when her tongue entered my mouth and her hand grabbed my penis. I started responding by trying to push my tongue back into her mouth. As she continued to pull at my now growing dick, I reached down to grab a handful of this woman's left breast. This produced another sound from our bonded lips, so I did it again.\n\nHmmmm, this seems to work nicely. As we continued to roll around on the bed, I pulled the gown from her shoulder to reveal the treasure that had filled my hand. The beautiful mound of shaking flesh that was adorned with a pink tip, totally different from the dark skin that had filled my eyes and memory all my life. As I leaned down to place the budded tip in my mouth, she begin to say yes over and over.\n\nThough English meant nothing to me, the tone in her voice was what told me to continue on. As I slid up again, my hard dick now rubbed against a moist, furry surface. This woman had spread her legs and was now moist as a dew covered morning. The smell of lust had filled my nostrils and placed my hips into automatic fuck mode. Everything my penis touched caused me to thrust.\n\nHer hand made me jump, the fingers that squeezed my dick made me jump, when it rubbed as she guided it lower to her wetland I jumped, after I found a moist tight entrance, then I thrust. This caused her to scream as half of my manhood entered this young woman. Her fingernails begin to dig into my arms as she held on to keep from being pushed out from under my thrusting hips. I started to rock like our ponies do when working up a hard nut from deep within. I started hearing a banging on the wall, followed by more feminine screaming. I knew this had to be my friend next door knocking the hell out of the white woman in the next room. I removed myself from this plowing to turn the woman over and allow us to make babies as the dogs do. Guess this is something new for the town women, because she seemed lost until she found me probing around back there.\n\nShe reached back and guided me to her pussy and pushed herself back on me. I held onto the frame of the bed as this woman begin to learn very quickly what this position was all about. The bed again begin to bounce off the wall, making noise as we fucked like rabbits. I reached under and begin to squeeze her tits hard as we continued to fuck. I could feel the strong yearning for release starting deep in my belly. I was going to give this woman a son. We continued to hump each other while she was clawing at the walls and pulling on the bed covers. The strong paternal instinct was working it's way into my chest. The pounding of her ass against my thighs was starting to force me back with each hard bounce. I could feel her juices starting to run down my thighs as it exited her pussy on my dick. The hard feeling had moved into my throat and was heading for my brain as I felt the swelling of my banging nuts as the were about to accomplish their duty. Something about don't cum in me was what the white woman was babbling as the means for giving life came to the eruption point. As the deep guttural sounds rose from my voice, she started screaming, 'Oh God no. Oh no..\n\nAs she leapt from the bed, I heard gunshots from next door and our wild, alarm, attack call that we yell. That was when the door burst open as I was leaping for the window. Custer and his men had returned. Leaping from the porch of the hotel, I helped my brother get to his feet as we ran through the alley to the back of the stables. On our ponies yelling, was the last site they saw of two rogues heading out. Sopping pussies on two of their women, including the special whore set aside for the General himself, was what caused a revenge attack on Little Big Horn. 9 months later could not have been any better for her either. Was it worth it? Ask the General."
1181,Customer Service,"['MF', 'work', 'affair']","After I unloaded her basket and was finished ringing her through, the total came to $69.69! What a hell of a number! I blushed as I told her the amount. She smiled and took out her checkbook, and check cashing card. Her name was Valery Chernesty, and she lived in New Brunswick. Her's was the only name, and there was no wedding ring, and considering she looked so young, I figured she wasn't married. As I put her bags in the cart, she asked if she could possibly have someone bring them to her car. I graciously offered, even though I was just about to punch out.\n\nValery drove a 1983 red firebird. Her groceries hardly fit in the trunk. She thanked me and offered to give me a ride home! Fantasies flashed before my eyes, as I dreamily said yes. We spun out of the parking lot and onto the main street. ""You're an awfully cute guy"", was the first thing she said as we drove. She didn't ask me where I live, but I didn't care! ""You're the best looking girl I've seen come into pathmark"" is what I said (how corny). 'How old are you?', she asked. 'I'm 19, and you?' '19...do you have a girlfriend?', Valery asked as she began massaging the car's stick shift knob (how odd). 'No, but I'm looking for one'.\n\nThen came the words I was hoping to hear.. 'could you stroke my breasts while I drive?' (god I couldn't believe it!!). My rod immediately began to form a tent in my pants, as I sat closer to her, with one hand massaging her breasts, as my other hand went to her hot 'n juicy. I unsnapped her shorts and reached down and began stroking her pussy.\n\nShe began to moan as we pulled in her driveway. We practically ran to the house. There was no one else at home, and she lead me straight to her bedroom. A queen size water bed awaited us. I reached for her blouse and pulled it off, while she unzipped my pants and pulled them down. My rod sprang free and awaited her attention.\n\nAfter we stripped, we got on the bed and were locked in a passionate kiss, with our bodies tight against each other. Then she turned around and began sucking my 7 inch cock. Just before I blew my wad she deep throated me as much as she could. My semen blasted her throat, but she took it all down without any trouble. \n\nI then laid her on the bed, and got in the 69 position. I ate her puss and sucked for what seemed like hours. It was some of the best tasting juice I ever had.\n\nAt the same time she was tonguing my balls and tantalizing my cock by licking the end of it. My temperature must have been around 110 degrees! She almost began to yell as she reached her climax, and I let loose a second time.\n\nFor the next couple minutes, we lay next to each other as we ran our fingers up and down each other's bodies. Her nipples were hard, as I began sucking them, ever so softly. Before I knew it, I was on top of her, and made my first entry into her hot pussy. As my now huge rod slid in and out of her, she rubbed my back with one hand, and reached for my balls with the other. I stroked her for only a few minutes as she again climaxed, and I shot my wad a third time. This time I was too pooped to pop any longer. \n\nWhile we were laying next to each other, I heard a car door slam, and I immediately jumped to get my pants on. The next thing I heard was the front door open and close. She looked worried, and told me to climb out her bedroom window. I did, and gave her one last kiss before I took off."
1182,Customer Support,"['MF', 'work', 'affair']","Tom settled into his seat. He had the B seat. He was wondering what he was going to get next to him in the A seat. If there was no luck at all, he would get some chatty little kid. With a little luck, no one. If a low order miracle happened, a horney woman with nothing else to do tonight except come up to his hotel room and screw him silly.\n\nTom watched the other people find their seats. Pretty soon a rather attractive woman came down the isle looking for her seat, and as she got close to him she started paying more attention to the seat numbers; then she found her seat, the A seat. She was a little older than he was, but not much so.\n\nHe enjoyed a nice view of her figure as she lifted her carry on luggage into the overhead bins. As she scooted in front of him and over to her seat, he had a nice close up view of her shapely ass covered by a tight skirt. After she sat down, Tom introduced himself and asked where she was headed.\n\nHer name was Sheila and she was going to San Francisco too; on business.\n\nTom told her she looked pretty good and wanted to know if she was going out for a job interview. He thought it was a pretty cheesy line, but it worked. She was very flattered, but no, it was just a business trip to see a customer of the company she worked for. They got to taking. One thing led to another and before too long Tom again mentioned how good she looked. She then told him that her husband wasn't too impressed with her looks any longer. After having two kids, her breasts sagged and they weren't as firm as they use to be, he was really turned off by her stretch marks, and he complained about her ass being wider than it was back when he first knew her. Tom told her that he had seen her ass when she had moved past him on her way to her seat and he thought it was pretty sexy. Now to Tom's surprise, she opened up to him and told him that her sex life with her husband had gone to hell as a result of her husband's dissatisfaction with her body. Tom eventually gave her his business card to make damn sure she didn't forget his name, and if need be, could even get the spelling right. He told her where he was staying in San Francisco and scribbled that on the back of the business card. Then he told her that if she wanted someone to take her to dinner to just meet him at the restaurant in his hotel. He would be more than happy to have a drink with her and take her to dinner. He also implied, and made it very obvious, that he would just love to get her in bed as he thought she had a pretty hot body just as it was. Sheila again surprised him by saying that she just might see him that evening for his ""second opinion.""\n\nWhen the plane landed, they gathered up their bags and parted. Tom didn't really know if he would really get to see her that evening. He thought it was a very long shot at best. He hoped he would see her, but she had quite a number of hours to changed her mind. He grabbed a taxi and went over to the hotel to check in. Once that was done, he took another taxi over to the customer's site. Sure enough, the problem wasn't all that bad. It took about an hour to sort things out and get everything running again. He spent about three more hours there with the customer giving several of the operators a few tips on how to get a little better performance out of it. He told them he would check back with them in the morning before he left to see that things were still going okay. That all done, he hailed another taxi and headed back to the hotel.\n\nTom checked with the hotel desk to see if there were any messages; nope, none. It was early evening now, and if she was going to leave one for him, she probably would have done it, if people actually left messages at hotel desks these days. He headed up to his room to take a shower before dinner.\n\nArriving at his room, he found no messages slipped under the door and no messages on the telephone. His hopes of seeing Sheila again were fading. Maybe she had been having some second thoughts about cheating on her husband, even if he didn't like her body any longer. The longer he had thought about her body the more he wanted to have her in bed with him. He liked her body just fine. Even as he thought about her now he felt himself starting to get hard.\n\nAfter the shower Tom went back down to the hotel restaurant for dinner. He was seated quickly and handed a menu. As he was looking over the menu he heard a soft feminine voice behind him. ""Hello Tom. Surprised to see me?"" It was Sheila!\n\n""Yes."" he said standing up, ""I had given up on you showing up here.""\n\n""Well, on the plane you said you would be eating about six, and it's all of five after.""\n\n""I guess I was just getting a little anxious. Have you eaten yet?""\n\n""No, I thought I would see if I could mooch a free meal from you. Mind if I join you?""\n\n""Sure. I haven't even ordered yet. Have a seat."" he said getting her chair for her.\n\nA waiter appeared and handed Sheila a menu. A few minutes later they ordered.\n\nThey chatted a little as they ate, but it was just small talk. He sensed she was a little nervous. Cheating on her husband, ass that he was, didn't come easy to her. Cheating with a man she barely knew didn't make it any easier.\n\nAfter dinner they stopped by the bar to pick up a drink on the way to Tom's room. She seemed a little more confident as they rode the elevator up to his room.\n\nIn the room, they sipped their drinks and chatted some more. He confessed that he had been having erotic thoughts about her most of the day, putting him in an awkward position sometimes. Finally Tom was getting a little anxious to see this body of hers that her husband didn't want. ""How about letting me see you with a little less on?"" he asked her.\n\n""Are you sure you are ready for this?"" she asked taking another sip of her drink for a little fortitude.\n\n""Like I said, I've been thinking of you most of the day, and all of the things I would like to do to you if you ever came up here.""\n\n""That sounds interesting. Okay,"" she said standing up, ""but how about turning a few of these lights off.""\n\nTom turned the ceiling light and the light over the table off, just leaving the lamp by the bed on. That made it quite a bit darker for her. While he was up he got a condom out of his luggage and set it on the table by the bed.\n\n""Thanks for turning off those lights."" she said. ""I don't know if you are going to be quite as excited about the body of this used mommy when you see me with no clothes on. A little less light will soften the shock. I'm grateful you thought of getting a condom too, as I am so nervous I forgot all about them."" Her blazer came off and was soon followed by the blouse. The skirt slid to the floor next. That left her standing there in her bra, panties and thigh high stockings. ""Well, you haven't run out the door screaming yet."" she said with a grin.\n\n""No,"" Tom said, ""I am sitting here getting hard as hell just watching you take your clothes off. Here,"" he said standing up, ""let me help you with the last few things."" He took her into his arms, kissed her passionately, and undid her lacey bra. As the bra slid down her arms, he kissed her neck, then her shoulder, and then down her chest to her now bare breasts. They did sag a little, though not as much as she would have led him to believe, and Tom had seen twenty year olds with tits that sagged more. They were very soft and warm. Much to his delight, he found a long sexy fully erect nipple on the end of each one just begging to be sucked into his mouth. Sheila gave a soft moan as he sucked one into his mouth and put his teeth gently but firmly on it.\n\n""Oh, that feels good."" she cooed. ""No one has done that in a long time.""\n\n""And just what's wrong with these?"" he asked.\n\n""They used to be up a little higher, like this."" she said softly and lifted them by the nipples. ""And a little firmer.""\n\n""Well, they look okay to me."" he said as his mouth went for the other nipple. She did have very long delicious nipples. Maybe it was from nursing two babies. Whatever the reason, Tom loved sucking on her nipples! Tom's hands weren't idle. The went to her waist and began sliding the modest though somewhat french cut panties down her still shapely legs. Her ass was a little wider than it might have been quite a few years ago, but he still found it very sexy.\n\nWith her panties out of the way, Tom kissed his way down her soft belly to her neatly trimmed busy. There were a few faint stretch marks, but again she had badly over stated how many there were and how bad they were. He gave Sheila's fur covered outer sex lips a lick before standing up again. ""How about moving over to the bed. I really want to eat you."" he said.\n\n""Are you sure?"" she asked as she went over to the bed. ""You don't have to you know?"" she said as she rolled her stockings down her sexy legs.\n\n""I wouldn't have told you I wanted to if I didn't."" he said getting his clothes off as fast as he could. As his briefs finally went down he legs an expression of his lust for her finally sprang free. His lust was made even more obvious by the large drop of pre-come that oozed from the head of his cock.\n\n""Oh, my! I guess you are a little excited."" she said tossing her stockings over to her other clothes. Her just seeing how excited he had gotten getting her clothes off changed her attitude about herself. He was excited and hard for her and she hadn't even touched him. Maybe her husband no longer found her body exciting, but this man did. Sheila spread her legs wide for him.\n\nTom dove between those sexy legs. He parted the puffy outer sex lips with his tongue and licked up and down her thoroughly wet slit. Sheila was clean and fresh and tasted great. She was just as excited as he was. In a matter of a few moments Tom's talented tongue had her moaning as it slid over her erect clit, already peaking out from its hood. He also spent time on the sexy inner lips, licking them, then gently sucking them into his mouth one at a time. Now that she was thoroughly aroused, they had swollen and were sticking out just beyond her thicker outer sex lips. She was so horney that a few minutes later he had her on the verge of her first orgasm.\n\n""Oh, this feels so good."" she moaned. ""Keep that up just a little longer and I am going to come all over your wonderful tongue.""\n\nTom had no intention of stopping until she did come. He loved to make a woman come on his tongue. He like the smell, the taste, and the sound of her coming that way. To help her along he held his hand palm up, and slipped two fingers into her sopping wet opening to give her a little something to squeeze, and he didn't have to wait long for her to do that. As soon as he had them all the way into her hot little opening, he felt her give his fingers a good strong squeeze. Now he crooked his fingers and began stroking what felt like her G-spot.\n\n""Good...uh..oh, yea, that's nice.....Oh God am I going to come for you!"" she said. As horney as she was and the way Tom was working over her very erect clit, she didn't last long. ""I'm......I'm gonna.....COME!"" she screamed as her body lurched with the onset of her orgasm.\n\nTom hung onto her for dear life as she came all over his face. She creamed all over his tongue for what seemed like the longest time.\n\n""I haven't..."" she panted, ""gotten off like that in a long time. I almost forgot how good that feels.""\n\n""Let me guess,"" he said, ""your husband gave up on oral sex too?""\n\n""Not exactly. He still expected me to blow him to get him nice and hard when we did have sex. You could say that he got one way about oral sex.""\n\nAt this point Tom decided that her husband had his head clear up his ass. There was nothing wrong with Sheila at all. Her husband must have just wanted someone who looked like she was twenty again. ""You ready for something nice and hard between your legs?""\n\n""Wouldn't you like me to suck on you some?"" she asked with a grin.\n\n""Maybe later if we really get carried away here tonight. Right now I just want to be inside you.""\n\n""Well then come on up here lover."" she said holding out her arms to him. ""Right now there is nothing I would like better than to have you deep inside me.""\n\nTom got up from between her legs, slipped the condom on, and crawled over her. He felt Sheila's hand on his cock, guiding him into her, as he lowered himself onto her body and he went all the way into her in one thrust. ""Oh yea!"" he moaned. He just stayed there enjoying the feeling for a few seconds before he began pumping slowly in and out of her. She was surprisingly tight for a woman having had two kids. ""This feels wonderful."" he said as he pumped away at her. ""Really nice.""\n\n""You bet it does!"" she said wrapping her legs around him. ""Fuck me nice and slow. Give me those nice long deep strokes. I could come again right now if I wanted to, but I want this one to last a little.""\n\n""Right now I am so horney I would come in a few seconds if I go fast."" he laughed. ""Nice and slow sounds great. I haven't been with a woman in a while so I don't want this over quickly."" He bent his head down and sucked one of her long sexy nipples into his mouth as he continued to move in and out of her.\n\n""That's okay, I haven't had a man who cared very much to be between my legs in so long that I am about to get off on just the thought of it!""\n\nTom sucked on her nipples and continued to move his hard cock in and out of Sheila for the next few minutes. Gradually they both got to the point of wanting to get off badly. The night was young after all and they could do it again later if they wanted. He began moving faster now as he felt his need to come getting closer. He sat up now between her legs, holding onto her hips as he pounded himself into her, enjoying the sight of her body and the way it shook and moved as she took the pounding he was giving her. Her moaning loudly only served to egg him on. A few moments later he was at the point of no return. He was about to fill her with his come. ""I hope you are ready for this Sheila."" he warned her.\n\n""Are you ready to come in me?"" she teased him. ""Are you going to give me all of your hot come while I come all over your nice hard cock?""\n\nHe just loved a woman who was really vocal during sex and would even talk dirty. It got him even hotter. ""Here it comes baby."" he groaned as the first load of hot white come shot up from his balls and went deep into her. ""Oh God you feel soooo good."" he moaned as his come continued to pour into her, thick heavy spurt after spurt.\n\nShe was able to take the wonderful sensation of him pumping his hot come into her for just a few seconds. ""Oh Tom....you're.....MAKING ME COME!"" she half screamed. Her body lurched and spasmed as he filled her and she came all over his spurting cock. She moaned and lurched while he pumped himself in and out of her for several minutes. ""Oh God I needed that."" she moaned softly as her orgasm finally started to subside.\n\nA few minutes later, two exhausted people lay next to each other on the bed - tired but very satisfied. ""You know,"" she said with a sigh, ""I guess I should have done this not too long after he - my husband - decided that my body just didn't cut it any more. I should have either left him or found a discreet lover. Maybe I should have indulged in a few lovers. Maybe I should have tried more than on man at the same time!"" she said with a giggle. She had just been laid by a perfect stranger and felt good about it. This stranger had liked the way she looked just as she was. The stranger also thought she was a great lay.\n\n""I suppose I could arrange that if you are serious."" Tom said with a grin.\n\n""Arrange what? A few discreet lovers or a couple of men at the same time?""\n\n""I was thinking of the group sex thing. A couple of men at the same time.""\n\n""I suppose you know someone else who just happens to be out here on business that is into group sex?"" she asked.\n\n""More correctly, I know someone who lives out here who is, or used to be, into it.""\n\n""Oh, now I don't know. This is all so sudden."" she said, sounding like she was changing her mind about having a fantasy that she had apparently been dreaming about for some time come true.\n\n""Look,"" he said, ""you sure don't have to if you don't want to, but didn't you just have a good time with me?""\n\n""Yea, but I don't know about having two guys I don't know at the same time. Who is this other guy?""\n\n""Jim. Jim is his name, and he's a real nice guy. Overall, about my size, give or take a little.""\n\n""Are we talking about height and weight or cock size?"" she asked giggling.\n\n""Height and weight."" he replied laughing.\n\n""So, he's hung like a horse?""\n\n""No, about like me. Should I give him a call?""\n\n""I don't know."" she said hesitating and somewhat unsure about actually fulfilling her fantasy. ""Do you think he'll be home?""\n\n""If he isn't, he is really going to be pissed when he finds out what he missed."" Tom said picking up the phone. Jim was home, available, horney, and after a very short conversation, on his way over to the hotel.\n\n""I think I would feel a little better meeting him for the first time with a least a few clothes on."" Sheila said getting up and slipping on her panties and blouse. She didn't button the blouse. She didn't feel so naked this way, even if she really didn't have much on.\n\nTom knew it wouldn't take Jim too long to get here, so he ordered a round of drinks for the three of them from room service. He slipped his pants on before the bellboy arrived.\n\nWhat seemed like a very short time later, the bellboy arrived and set the drinks on the table. He was so enjoying the sight of Sheila sitting nearby that he hardly heard a thing Tom said. Sheila was dressed in nothing but her panties and a blouse. The blouse wasn't buttoned at all and exposed her chest and all but the nipples of her breasts. While pretending not to notice, she was really thoroughly enjoying the attention she was getting from the bellboy, including seeing the bulge rise in his trousers. She was being ogled by a complete stranger, getting him aroused, and she was enjoying it! For a brief moment, she even considered moving so the blouse would slide open even further and expose a very erect nipple for him.\n\nTom finally managed to get the bellboy's attention, tipped him, and ushered him out the door.\n\n""He was all but drooling!"" Sheila laughed as Tom came back to the table.\n\n""I think he was drooling!""\n\n""I wonder if he will be.....uh....taking care of himself pretty soon and be thinking of me when he does it?""\n\n""Yea,"" said Tom sitting down in his chair, ""he's probably in some broom closet right now putting pecker tracks on the walls.""\n\nTom no sooner sat down when there was a soft knock on the door. He got up and answered the door not sure if it was the bellboy coming back on some pretext to get another look at Sheila or if it was Jim; it was Jim this time. Tom introduced Sheila and Jim to each other, and Jim pulled up a chair to the table. It was readily evident to both Sheila and Tom that Jim was finding Sheila's scantily clad body more than just a little attractive. After a little small talk, Jim asked Sheila if she had ever done the group sex thing before.\n\n""No,"" she said, ""I have just had to dream about it. This will be a first.""\n\n""I guess the first thing then,"" said Jim, ""is to find out what you don't like to do.""\n\n""Well, I don't know."" she said, ""I haven't done this before so I don't know what I don't like. I guess you will just have to try things and if I say I don't like it, then we stop doing that.""\n\n""You can count on that!"" Jim said holding up his hand. ""You say stop, that's what we do. Right Tom?""\n\n""You have that right. And don't be afraid to say you don't like something if you don't Sheila. Jim and I both want you to have as good a time as we have.""\n\n""What I really meant,"" said Jim, ""was is there anything about sex that you don't like, like oral sex, anal sex, tasting yourself on a guy, or getting come in your mouth?""\n\n""No, I guess I like all of that as long as you don't put your cock too far into my mouth. I mean I can take quite a bit in my mouth, but I have to be careful how fast it goes in and all, and the anal sex needs to be done carefully so it doesn't hurt, but yea, I do all of that."" Sheila said, feeling very happy that she really did like all of that.\n\n""What we have here,"" Tom said, ""is a real party girl! You are going to love this."" he said looking at Sheila.\n\n""Good!"" she said standing up and removing her blouse. ""Now let me see if you have a gun in your pocket or if you are just happy to see me.""\n\nJim's eyes opened wide when he saw Sheila's nice tits, and then he laughed and stood up. ""Here's what I've been hiding."" he said dropping his pants. His erection was very obvious in his briefs even before he lowered them, letting it spring free.\n\n""Hmm...I guess you are just happy to see me."" Sheila said reaching over and taking his hard uncircumcised cock in her hand. ""This is pretty nice."" She now gave it a few strokes as Tom got up and came around behind her. As she admired Jim's cock, Tom knelt behind her and slid her panties down her legs. As he stood up, she felt another cock poking at her now bare bottom. ""Say boys,"" she said, ""it's about time we moved to the bed."" Somewhere during all of this the rest of Jim's clothes managed to come off him.\n\nThe three of them moved to the bed and lay on their backs on it with Sheila in the middle. ""This is terrific!"" she said as she stroked two hard cocks. ""You know what I would really like? And I know this sounds a little kinky, but...."" she said as she sat up and turned around to face them.\n\n""Hey, I like kinky!"" said Jim. ""What did you have in mind.""\n\n""I'd like to watch the two of you stroke these nice cocks yourselves while I watch.""\n\n""Only if you play with yourself while we do it."" Tom said as he took hold of himself and began to slowly stroke it for her. Jim started moving his hand up and down on his too.\n\n""Like I could resist?"" she asked. Her hand went down between her legs as the two men began moving their hands up and down on their cocks. ""Oh, this is so hot."" she moaned as she watched the two of them. Her finger was moving very quickly over her aroused clit.\n\n""You know,"" she said with some hesitation, ""is there any reason that either of you know of why we should have to use condoms?""\n\n""I'm clean."" Tom said. ""I just got tested last month. I haven't been with someone in quite some time, but just wanted to be sure.""\n\n""I've had a few women."" Jim said, ""But I just got tested a few weeks ago and it came back clean. I just decided to get the test for the hell of it. Why would you not want us to use them?""\n\n""Well,"" she began,"" I know a lot of women whine about the mess and all, but I actually like the feel and taste of come during and after sex. If one of you comes in my mouth, I want to be able to taste it. Even more, I want to be able to taste you while I am blowing you. I like the feeling of a nice hard cock pumping come into me when I am getting laid too. This is the part that most women whine about, but I like the feeling of it running out of me during and after sex too.""\n\n""That's okay with me."" Jim said.\n\n""Neither one of you minds sloppy seconds since we haven't decided who gets to put their come in me first?""\n\n""It won't bother me."" Tom said as his hand began to move a little faster up and down his rigid shaft.\n\nAfter a few minutes Sheila couldn't take it any longer. ""Okay guys,"" she said as she lay down between them again, ""how about one of you put a nice hard cock inside me and let me suck on the other one. I'm sure there is nothing like getting it in both ends at the same time.""\n\n""You sure this is your first time at this?"" Jim asked her.\n\n""Yea, why?""\n\n""You just seem to know what you are doing. Much more so than I would have expected.""\n\n""Let's say that I have a few hours under my belt dreaming about this sort of thing and I have a very good imagination. After my husband stopped wanting me, my imagination went to work and it worked overtime. Especially when I was getting myself off. My,"" she said stroking the two cocks again, ""you two are really excited over this aren't you? Both of your nice cocks are just slobbering at the prospect of having me aren't they?"" She was fascinated by the amount of pre-come that the two men were leaking out of their cocks as she played with them, smearing it over the two bulbous cock heads. ""It's time one of you got one in each end of me.""\n\n""Well, I would hate to keep you waiting for your fantasy any longer, and as horney as I am, I don't want to wait any longer."" Jim said as he rolled over onto Sheila and got between her legs.\n\n""Oh am I going to love this."" she said as she spread her legs and then lifted them, helping Jim get into her.\n\nTom knelt by her head and put his hard cock up to her mouth. While this all worked, it wasn't the best position to use for this. Sheila sucked on Tom's cock while Jim was moving in and out of her, but they were pretty much in each other's way. ""Ya know Jim,"" Tom said, ""if you took her doggie style, it might work a lot better.""\n\nThis position wasn't working any better for Jim and Sheila, so they all changed positions. Sheila got on her hands and knees in the middle of the bed and Jim re-entered her from the rear. Tom moved around to her head and sat on his haunches. Now Sheila could easily blow Tom as Jim merrily pumped away at her hot tight little bottom.\n\nTom was the only one sitting back and enjoying this to the fullest; he wasn't overly horney as he had already had Sheila once this evening. Jim was obviously very horney and very excited by this little threesome scene. Tom could tell by the expression his face and the way he was pumping away at Sheila that he wasn't going to last long. Sheila was living her fantasy to the fullest, and from her moaning as she blew Tom, it was obvious to both Tom and Jim that she was getting close to coming.\n\n""This is soooo hot."" Jim moaned. ""Damn she's tight. Man, I can't last much longer.""\n\nThere was a muffled response from Sheila, muffled by Tom's hard cock in her mouth, but it was plain that she was on the verge to coming herself.\n\nJim was hanging onto Sheila's hips as he pumped away. A few short seconds later he went over the edge. ""Oh baby....."" he groaned, ""here it comes."" His first thick load of come shot up his rigid shaft and deep into her. His orgasm was so intense that he had to stop pumping as the first few spurts of his come surged up his hard cock and deep into Sheila.\n\nNow Sheila started to come. There were a few muffled grunts with Tom's cock in her mouth, then she pulled her head back and moaned, ""Oh....oh.... YESSSSSSSSSSS!........oh fill me baby."" she panted. She tried to pay attention to Tom's cock by stroking it with her hand, but the intensity of her orgasm really prevented her from concentrating on what she was doing to him.\n\n""Oh man......that was intense."" Jim panted as his orgasm subsided and he leaned over Sheila's back.\n\n""Yea,....that was good."" Sheila panted. ""Just as good as I thought it would be. Now Tom, how about you taking a turn back there while I suck on Jim some.""\n\nTom was more than ready to get into her tight little body again. He moved around to her behind just as Jim was pulling his half hard cock out of her. There was a trickle of come running out of Sheila as Tom got into position and put his very hard cock up to her sex opening. He thought it was a odd sensation entering her with another man's come running out and making her very slick, but none the less, he found it to be a huge turn-on and entered Sheila in one swift stroke. Now he could feel the wetness of Sheila's juices and Jim's come getting the base of his cock and his pubic hair wet as he began to pump in and out of Sheila. The first time he had had sex with her he had worn a condom. While the sex with her had felt great, there was nothing like feeling her wetness directly on his cock. Now the added sensation of another man's come on him only added to the sexual excitement. As he began to pump away at her, he noticed that the come and juice leaking out of her was getting his balls wet there was so much of it. Jim must have really filled her with his come. Now it was his turn again. Even after just having sex with Jim, Sheila was still as tight as the first time he and been inside her that evening.\n\nJim had moved up to Sheila's head and sat on his haunches as Tom had. It seemed that she wanted to suck on his cock even though it had just been inside her and he had just come. While he thought it was unlikely that he would even get hard again after just coming, he let her suck on it. Much to his surprise, she was so good at it, and this was such an erotically charged situation that he felt himself coming back to life in just a few short minutes.\n\n""She is really hot and tight."" said Tom pumping in and out of a very wet Sheila.\n\n""Yea! Her husband is nuts."" replied Jim, now really getting into the blowjob he was getting from Sheila.\n\n""Hard to believe that she had two kids huh?""\n\n""Two? No kidding? I noticed some faint stretch marks and figured maybe she had one. She's so tight I thought she felt like she had never had one.""\n\n""Yea, two, no kidding.""\n\n""I'm sure glad you two like what you are getting."" Sheila said as she slipped Jim's cock out of her mouth to admire it. ""I know I like what I'm getting."" She began stroking Jim's quickly hardening cock with her hand as she examined it.\n\n""Is this all you thought it would be?"" asked Jim as he reached under her and began to play with her breasts and nipples.\n\n""Yea, maybe better. You two really know how to make me feel good. You know Jim, this is the first uncircumcised cock I have ever played with."" she said as her hand moved the foreskin over the head and back down the shaft. ""These are interesting.""\n\n""Play with it all you want baby. You're making me feel good."" Jim said, thoroughly enjoying how she was making him feel. By now he was fully hard and knew he was going to be coming in her mouth pretty soon.\n\nA few more strokes on this fascinating variation of cock and she put it back in her mouth. Sheila began to suck on him with a renewed determination to please him and make him come for her.\n\n""I'm going to come pretty soon."" Tom moaned as he continued to pump away at Sheila's tight little bottom.\n\n""Kinda hard to believe her husband doesn't think she it too hot any more isn't it?"" said Jim with his eyes shut and his head back. Sheila's oral work was really getting to him.\n\n""Yea.....I'm.....Oh God this is great....I'm COMING!"" moaned Tom as his second orgasm of the evening started. Now his hands clung to her hips even tighter as he thrust himself deep into Sheila as the first spurt of his hot come rushed out of his balls and exploded deep inside her. He was only able to give her short little pumps as he groaned and tried to stay as deep inside her as he could while the next few spurts of come shot out of his climaxing cock.\n\nSheila became to come again as soon as she felt Tom shooting his load of come into her. She groaned and tried to keep sucking on Jim, but that proved too difficult. Soon she let Jim's cock slip out of her mouth and tried to stroke him with her hand. She could breath easier now and moaned loudly as Tom filled her.\n\nJim had been getting pretty close to coming himself, but when she let him slip out of her mouth, that slowed him down a little.\n\n""This is incredible."" Tom said softly as he pumped the last few spurts of come into her.\n\n""There is just something about being in a woman right after another guy has isn't there?"" Jim asked him.\n\n""Yea, but I haven't had the pleasure in quite a while."" Tom said. He was now motionless but still deep inside Sheila. ""There is something that is, well,...very erotic about it.""\n\n""I always thought so."" Jim said, thinking about the last time he had been with a woman just after another man had. ""Say...uh....Sheila, would you mind if I didn't come in your mouth and went back and took Tom's place and came in your nice little rear?""\n\n""Okay,"" she said, ""I can probably come again if you can manage to fuck me for just a minute or two. I'm like that.""\n\nJim scurried around to Sheila's bottom. ""Out of the way pal."" he said to Tom. ""I have another load for the lady.""\n\n""Okay."" Tom said as he reluctantly withdrew. He lay on his back next to Sheila. ""You really are very sexy."" he whispered to her just before he moved his head over and kissed her.\n\n""Thanks."" she said just before she opened her mouth to accept his tongue.\n\n""Oh damn this is sloppy and hot."" Jim said as he slid all the way into Sheila. ""My come, your come, her come.....just hot wet sexy sex! I love it."" He started pumping, giving her long slow strokes, as he enjoyed the very sexy feeling of all the come getting his whole crotch wet. Now it was Tom's come that was getting him all wet and dripping off his balls.\n\nA few seemingly short minutes and Jim was ready to come in Sheila's tight vagina again. ""I'm going to come in you pretty quickly now."" Jim moaned.\n\n""That's okay, I'm ready to come too."" she said breaking her kiss with Tom. ""Go ahead and fill me honey. Give me all of your hot come!....I'm..COMING!"" she groaned loud and long. ""I'm coming soooo good.""\n\nThat was enough for Jim. He passed the point of stopping.""Oh God baby.... here it comes! I'M COMING TOO!"" he half shouted. For the second time that evening his come shot up his cock and deep into the now climaxing Sheila. Jim thought he had given her his all the last time, but was surprised at the amount of come that he at least thought he was giving her this time. Spurt after spurt of his white hot come came rushing up his rock hard cock and into her climaxing body. It felt so good he could hardly pump at all, not that Sheila seemed to notice as she came around his hard cock.\n\nWhen it was finally over for both of them, they again lay on the bed again, not saying much for a few minutes. It was Sheila who finally spoke. ""You guys wouldn't believe the river of come running out of me and down my ass."" she said as she lay there.\n\n""That's what you wanted wasn't it?"" asked Jim, still breathing hard.\n\n""Yea,"" she said softly, ""that's what I wanted. It feels nice."" It felt even better knowing that two good looking guys had really found her very exciting, had wanted her, and had just fucked her silly.\n\nA little later Sheila got up, went to the bathroom to clean herself up some, and then slowly got dressed. Sheila gave Tom her panties as a reminder of this trip, something he was thrilled to have. He laughed and said that at least with these he could be sure it wasn't a dream. When she was ready to go, she came over to the two men who thought she was still a very sexy and desirable woman, and gave them each a long passionate kiss goodbye. ""Thanks for everything."" she said. ""I guess I need to do some thinking about what to do with that husband of mine, but I really don't' think I need to spend the rest of my life with someone who really doesn't like the way I look - especially after this evening."" As she left, a little reminder of the hot time she had just had started to run slowly down her leg; she smiled.\n\nCopyright (C) February, 1997 by Quicksilver. All rights reserved."
1183,Cyndi's Lust,"['MF', 'work']","She went to the ladies room right before the interview, and played with her pussy through her panties She wants to make sure she was horny and wanted every one to aware of her sexy cunt smell coming from under her skirt as she swayed her buttock sexily toward Mr Jim Johnson's office.\n\nJim Johnson's eyes almost popped out of his sockets when Cyndi walked into his office, his mouth falling open as he scanned her body from top to bottom.\n\n""Come in, Miss,"" he said. Nervously coming around his desk, he offered her a chair directly in front of him.\n\n""Thank you, Mr. Johnson,"" Cyndi replied. She sat down and crossed her legs, allowing her skirt to hike up almost to her crotch. She wanted to show off her beautiful, smooth thighs. The tops of her blue stockings and her garter straps were in full view, and she knew Mr. Johnson would be interested in looking at her thighs and the faint pink panty-crotch just under the hem line of her skirt as she moved around to get comfortable. She smiled at Jim, leaned forward slightly, her blouse brushed against her excited nipples.\n\nJim could hardly believe what he was seeing, he could almost smelled her sex in the air. Cyndi swing her crossed legs up and down and one of her red shoes was dangling in her toe. Jim smiled and leaned back on the edge of his desk, hoping his growing cock wasn't too obvious to her. She uncrossed her leg and one of her shoes fell off her feet. Cyndi leaned forward to pick up her shoes. Jim could see her hard pink nipples inside her blouse. Her skirt had hiked up even higher and gave Jim a good view of her pink panty crotch with red cunt hair sticking out from the edge of elastic as Cyndi crossed her legs again.\n\nCyndi noticed Jim's cock right away. She didn't really understand why her eyes always look a man's crotch, but she knew she had an effect on men that caused them to act nervous and made their pants bulged out. Cyndi tried not to look at his crotch while he interviewed her, but she couldn't seem to concentrate on what he was saying. She felt her pussy starting to itch a little. She squirm around the seat and felt that her panties crotch is getting sticky with her pussy goo. The tiny thong crotch was rubbing against her budding clit everytime she moved her legs. Luckily it was a cotton panties, all the leaky juice were absorbed by the thin cotton crotch. But the tiny crotch can only absorb so much juice, soon it started to soak through and stained the white mini-skirt from her butt crack. She uncrossed her leg and gave Jim a full view of her growing wet spot within the hot pink crotch. Her red cunt hair on the edge of the panty pulled tight as she opened her legs. She smiled seductively and slide off the chair.\n\nShe sat on top of the desk, pulling her mini-skirt up around her waist and fingered the wet, slimy crotch of her pink panties. She rubbed her panty covered cunt-mound urgently, making the crotch sink into her pussy lips. Jim was amazed by Cyndi's open lewdness.\n\n""I heard that you're a very good pussy licker,"" she said, pushing her hip up and down so that her dark wet spot emitted the enticing aroma as Jim lean forward for a closer sniff. She said playfully ""I bet you like to lick my little wet crotch! Don't you ??"" Jim nodded and Cyndi plunged her panty-covered pussy forward to his face, covering his mouth completely with the dripping loin cloth of her cunt. She rolled her head back and gyrated her hips, grinding her panties crotch tightly against his face. All the sudden she pulled away, leaving Jim with slimy cunt juicy all over his face.\n\nThe smell of her cunt made his mouth water and Jim knew that he had to taste, as well as touch, her juicy cunt. He reached out but Cyndi said ""Wait, I want to get my cunt stinky hot for you first."" By now the juices of Cyndi's cunt had saturated the entire pink cotton thong panties and they offered more of the delightful stimulation she had previously enjoyed. She jerked the crotch to one side and let her fingertips went after her bare cunt-flesh. With the tips of all her fingers flattened together, Cyndi rubbed her cunt, smeared around the juices that ran from her inner hole.\n\nCyndi's fingers ran down and over the curve of her pussy, their tips automatically falling into the open gash of her cunt. She took three fingers inside of her and bobbed her cunt up and down on them. The action caused more of the fishy-smelling juice to flow out of her slit and flooded her red cunt hair with her hot and slimy cunt juice. Cyndi placed her now soaked panty-crotch over her hot cunt lips and pull the panties tight against her pussy. This causes more sticky crud to oozed out from her cunt. Her red hot panty-crotch was stretched beyond its tearing point. Cyndi pulled even harder and caused her sticky panty crotch to disappeared between her cunt lips. Cyndi grind her hips and pulled on her well lubricated panties hard and felt the needs for a wet release. She yelled ""Finger my pussy , Jim!!"".\n\nJim's fingers moved forward, opening her thigh. Then he shoved her sticky panties aside from the flowing gash of her pussy and buried both of his hands there. He shoved one finger from each hand into the hole of her cunt and fucked them in and out like pistons, the other finger was brushing against her hairy butt hole.\n\nCyndi couldn't stay still while Jim finger-fucked her this way. She humped and rolled her hip helped to increase the friction his fingers gave her cunt. The cool air tickled the matted hairs of her wet pussy and she shivered when her cunt cream leaked out and met the cool breeze, tickled the hot meat of her cunt.\n\nJim grunted against the side of her leg. Wet, sticky sounds came from between Cyndi's legs as his fingers continued to trench out her juicy cunt. The scent of her pussy surrounded them like a cloud and Jim inhaled deeply, getting high on the luscious aroma of this horny pussy. His head swam with desires.\n\nCyndi squirmed around until her head was falling over the edge of the desk. Jim then removed her smelly right shoes and rolled her right stocking down and off , leaving the left stocking tangled around her knee. Cyndi's strong foot odor filled his nostril. He reached for the discarded stocking and took a deep whiff of Cyndi's smelly stocking. The heel of the stocking was wet with her sweat and it had a very sour odor. Any smell from Cyndi would turn Jim on. Her pussy glazed right in front of him open and inviting, as he got more turned on by her powerful stinky foot odor. He wrapped the stocking around Cyndi's thight. Cyndi pushed down to force his head to her cunt. When Jim's lips hit the open lips of her pussy. Her head tipped way back.\n\n""Ohhh,"" she sighed, opening her legs as wide as she could. Jim's head bobbing between her thighs. He slurped down all the juice greedily, as if it was his last meal.\n\nCyndi humped her ass up out of the now sweat soaked desk top and fed her dripping cunt meat to Jim. She grabbed two big handfuls of his hair and used his head for leverage as she bounced around, now and then still catching a glimpse of what was happening to her pussy. Jim curled his tongue into a long deep tube and thrust into her pussy with it, opening her up raw pink depth. The combination of smelling her cruddy panties that was pulled to the side of her splitting crotch and her sweaty stocking around her thight made him felt dizzy. He wanted to keep that stinky panties from her ass to sniff later.\n\nCyndi bucked and writhed, her fingers pulled hard at his hair and her nails scraped at his scalp. She made his face bob around between her legs, his nose involuntarily being ground against her slimy gash. Jim had his eyes closed because his eyes were burshed by her wet smelly cunt hairs.\n\nBut Jim didn't mind the slight discomfort she has brought to him. He was glad to let her have her fun. He snorted her smelly creams and gulped them down by the mouthful, he loved the tangy taste of her cunt sauce.\n\nAs Jim jabbed his tongue far inside Cyndi's cunt, scooped out the womanly curd of her tasty cum, he rolled his own hips from side to side, his hard-on trapped inside his pants. It was uncomfortable to have to sat like this, but he endured.\n\n""Oh, Jim, ohhh, ohhh!"" Cyndi whimpered. ""You do that sooo goood!"" Jim lapped the flat of his tongue up and down over her entire crotch area. The tip of his tongue touched the hairy puckered hole of Cyndi's smelly butt hole. In appreciation he tickled that rough little dent with his tongue tip and tasted the bitterness from her last time she shited. Jim then lapped all the way up her creamy slit until his tongue reached the pulsing button of her clitty.\n\nHe pulled her clit in between his lips and drew it out long and taut. Then he sweeped the end of it with the end of his tongue, Cyndi bucked and grunted helplessly. His hands were on either side of his sucking face, keeping Cyndi's legs spread as far apart as possible, gave himself plenty of room to work..\n\nCyndi's full, mature body was full of hot lust. Her curves were the of lushness, padded curves of a foxy woman. She rolled her hips slowly, fucked at him as she looked down right into his eyes with heavy-lidded horniness. Jim watched her tits peaked under the blouse as she fucked his face.\n\nMore turned on than ever, his cock pound against his pant, he reached downward and took a hold of Cyndi's young ass. His breathing grew heavy and thick and the jets of air escaped his nostrils and tickled Cyndi's clit, making her squirmed with pleasure.\n\n""Ummm, fuuuuuccccckkkk ,"" Cyndi spat, the top of her head tossed on the side of wet desk top as she trashed around lewdly. She jerked her cunt downward at the Jim's mouth. He zig- zagged his tongue up through her open crack, tasted her sizzling sweaty flesh and felt the way she shuddered with excitement. He intended to toy with her a little more, and than when Cyndi couldn't stand it anymore, he wanted to bring her off like never before. He made his tongue fluttered into her puffy cunt-tunnel and then ran around her clit, licking her everywhere as he brought her closer and closer to her overdued orgasm. Cyndi whimpered, her body jerked violently. Her hands left Jim's head and instead grasped the desk edge beside her humping ass, She no longer saw anything except her own relief, which got closer and closer with each thrust of Jims fucking tongue.\n\n""Ohhh! Ohhh!"" she grunted, her words louder than ever before. Jim jammed her full of tongue one last time and then felt her go rigid beneath him. Cyndi let out a load scream, but Jim ignored it, pumping her pussy with his tongue with a quick, deep penetration . More tasty thick cream oozed out of her slit and she screamed for several endless seconds.\n\n""Ohhh Yaaaaa!! "" she cried, her young body bucked and jumped.\n\n""Ohhh! Jimmmyyy!!!!"" She had reached her most intense orgasm of her life time.\n\nJim pulled off Cyndi's pink panties and sniffed the clammy crotch area. He pulled on his cock and within second shoot his jism all over Cyndi's crotch area, staining her white mini skirt with come spots. Jim fallen back to his chair and was exhausted. Cyndi was spread eagle in front of him with cum running down slowly at her crotch. She smeared the juice around with her fingers and brought her finger to her lips and licked them off with her tongue.\n\nCyndi similed and pulled on her stocking and shoes quickly, but left Jim clinch on to her wet panties. ""You can keep them as a souvenir if you want."" she winked, and walked away. Leaving Jim stared at her swaying asscheek. He could see trails of cunt sauce running down her thigh and soaked up by the wet stocking top. Her white skirt was trashed with large wet pussy cum and jism stains on the front and back. Her blouse was soaked with her sweat and her nipples were pressing against the wet material. She turned back and said ""I hope I got the job, please call me soon.""\n\n--"
1184,Cynthia's Size,"['MF', 'work', 'affair']","""Remember Ken, I wear a 7AA"" she called after me. How could I forget, her shoe size is the same as my cock size when I have a hard on, which I did, as always when Mrs. Brown comes shopping. Mrs. Brown is what is commonly known as a flasher. The only difference is that instead of running around in a rain coat, she goes shopping for shoes in a dress, with nothing on underneath. Now don't get me wrong, Mrs. Brown is a good customer. She is faithful to our store and spends lots of her husbands money here, and they have it to spend. Her hands are dripping with diamonds, and there must be a good ten pounds of gold wrapped around that milky white throat of hers. My only complaint is that she is a cock tease. Unlike flashers who do it for shock value, Mrs. Brown does it to tease. Every time she comes in to try on shoes, I spend the rest of the day with a constant hard on! I first met Mrs. Brown when her husband bought one of our local companies about two years ago. What she does is not unusual. People would be surprised at how many rich women like to go pantiless. I guess it gives them some kind of thrill knowing that they are naked under their dresses and skirts. They also like to go braless and wear low cut blouses so that when they bend over, nothing is left to the imagination. I'll bet that in the six years that I've been working at this fancy shoe store, that I've seen more gash and tits than anybody in any other profession with the exception of doctors. Anyway, the first time I met Mrs. Brown, I got a boner big enough to stretch my pants uncomfortably, and that was before I found out that she likes to flash her gash. She is about five foot four and about a hundred and twenty pounds. I couldn't say for sure but from other experiences, I'd guess her measurements are about 34-24-32. As for the 34 part, it is definitely a C cup. Her tits are about the size of grapefruits, and firm, hell even if she didn't want to show them off she still wouldn't need a bra. Her nipples are usually stiff and the colour of caramel. How do I know this? Well, when you sit on those little foot rests that the customers place their feet on when you are putting their shoes on for them, and they bend over to check the fit, you get a birds eye view of all they have, if they want you to see it of course. Most of these women would declare that they never realized this before and of course deny that they do it intentionally, but you know that they know by the secret smiles that they have on their faces. Back to Mrs. Brown though. The first time I laid my eyes on her, I thought that I had died and gone to heaven. She didn't walk into a room, she glided. Long blonde hair with a natural wave in it that frames that beautiful face, and I know for a fact that she is a natural blonde, unlike so many of my customers. Her skin is the colour of milk with just enough tan to stop her from looking pale. I introduced myself that first day and since the first time she flashed me, she won't let any one else wait on her. Oh, I thought of giving it a try, but that's exactly what it remained, a thought. Having dealt with these rich flashers before, I know that they want to tease, not please the hired help, and yet she didn't treat me like the others. She was friendly and polite, but like the saying goes, ""once burned, twice shy"". The first time I waited on her, I asked to measure her feet, to which she replied ""I want you to, but I'm sure you'll find that they are a 7AA"". Her dress that day was a pretty shade of pink that complimented her skin, and it was short enough to show off a perfect set of knees. Well, when I raised her foot to the stool to measure her feet, her dress slid back to the top of her thighs and God almighty I was staring right into the most beautiful pussy I had ever seen. I looked up, into her pale blue eyes, and saw she was smiling at me. ""Is anything wrong?"" she asked innocently. I looked down again, ""No"", I stammered, ""nothing wrong at all"". Oh Christ, that beautiful golden triangle with just wisps of light blonde hair barely concealing the treasure that lay behind. As I stared, I saw that little clit of hers start to stand up and tiny droplets of her sex juices forming on her labia. That was it for me, I creamed myself. I shot a load of jism into the front of my pants so hard that I thought for sure that it would run down my pant legs. I excused myself and hurried into the bathroom to clean up what seemed to be gallons of cum. When I returned I brought out boxes of shoes to hold in front of me, and to try and get my mind off of what I had seen. The first pair she tried on, she didn't even stand up in them. She just bent over to feel them with her hands and that's when I saw those gorgeous breasts. Oh God, I thought, why are you doing this to me. It hasn't even been ten minutes and I'm, hard as a rock again. I didn't have to worry though about having another accident because she said, ""These feel fine, I'll take them and come back next week for a few more pair"". I told her I'd be looking forward to it, and that it had been my pleasure meeting her and serving her. She did return the next week, and after that she came in regularly about once every four to six weeks after that. Always the flasher though. If she wasn't wearing a dress or skirt it would be a baggy pair of tennis shorts and then she would be forever opening and closing her legs so that I would catch glimpses of that which I desired so much. Many was the night that I would lay in bed fantasizing about what I would do to that luscious body if I only had the chance. Then I would jack off and go to sleep wishing. Little was I to know that one day my fondest wish would come true. Today was different. I don't know why, but I could feel it in my bones and in my boner. She had a kind of glazed look in her eyes and when she sat down in the chair she sort of leaned back in it so that her ass came forward. I took my position on the stool in front of her and held up a pair of open toe pumps for her approval. She just smiled and said ""Do you think that you can fit me today Ken?"" Then she raised her legs to the stool and I watched as her dress slid back, as usual, and I tried discreetly to sneak a glimpse of that beautiful cunt. Holy shit! It was as naked as her ass. She had shaved her entire twat. Fuck the job I thought! I just came right out and told her that I would do anything for a taste of her nectar. That's when she really surprised me. She told me that it had originally started off as a game to her, but over the last year she had started to want me so bad that she had to finger fuck herself after every visit to the store. She told me that she just couldn't seem to get me to make a play for her and that she was going to stop at nothing to get me to say out loud what the bulge in my crotch had been saying for the last two years. She said her husband was out of town on a business trip, and that she had shaved her bush just for me! ""I want you to fit me Ken, but not with shoes this time. I want you to fit my pussy, a nice tight fit."" I might have been caught off guard, but I certainly was primed and ready. I told her to go home and that I would be there in less than one hour. I went and told the boss that I wasn't feeling well and that I was going to call it a day. He said ""You do look a little flushed, go home and rest and we'll see you tomorrow"". I made it across town in record time, and after hiding my car from nosy neighbours, I made it to her house. If that's what you call a twenty room villa. I snuck around to the back of her house as we had arranged, and found her lounging by the side of the pool wearing a skimpy bikini. ""Mrs. Brown?"" I said, cautiously, in case she had changed her mind. ""My name is Cynthia"" she said. ""I think that if we are going to be lovers we should be on a first name basis, don't you?"" I said ""Hello Cynthia"" and then walked over and kissed her. Softly at first, and then with the passion that months of lust had created. The time for the game playing was over, and there was no need for further talk. I pulled the strings on her bikini and for the first time was able to truly admire the body that previously I had only seen parts of. I stepped back to fully take in the beauty before me. The soft contours of her luscious body, the swelling breasts, and finally the slight rise of her public mound. It was time for action. I dropped to my knees and started to kiss that freshly shaved pussy. I caressed it with my tongue and lips. I nibbled at it with my teeth, and with every stroke of my tongue she spread her legs farther and farther. She started to moan and I could taste her nectar flowing fast on my tongue so I fastened my lips around that clit and sucked it hard. ""Oh Jesus"" she cried, and with that she exploded, spraying my face with her juices, and then she collapsed on me. I lowered her gently to the ground on the towel where she had been laying and I tore off my clothes and with a hard on like I've never had before, I slipped my throbbing cock into her quivering gash. I was determined to make it last but she was already coming again, and as she did she bit into my shoulder to stifle her screams of ecstasy. For every thrust inward, she thrust back and twice more she came before I let loose with a torrent of cum that filled her so much that the excess dribbled out between us. We lay together in a soft embrace for a while, still joined, and then she rolled us both over and into the pool. We spent the next four hours in the pool and beside it. In the water I held her up as I ate her delicious cunt again and again. She played bobbing for cock as time and time again she would go under water and suck on my rod. We fucked in the water and out of the water in every position imaginable until we were both fucked out. We fell asleep cuddling each other and when we woke up it was well after midnight. Cynthia's husband is not due back for another ten days and I have a weeks vacation coming. Cynthia has asked that I spend my week with her. I said that nothing could please me more. I think that I'm going to have a great vacation. It seems that Cynthia and I have both found the perfect fit!"
1185,Cynthia's Size,"['MF', 'work', 'affair']","their dorm window and pretend that they didn't see the guys walking by on the sidewalk just a floor below their window. They once even went a few steps further and went to class bra- less, and when the teacher wasn't looking, raised their tops and flashed the entire class! Sarah was the one who introduced Linda to the thrill of driving around naked and watching truckers stretch their necks! I once asked Linda if her and Sarah had ever tried ""bi"", but Linda just said that although her and Sarah had experimented a little, flashing was their game. They never even gave all the hard-ons they created a chance to touch, much less fuck! Touching and fucking was reserved only for special boyfriends. I had really looked forward to meeting Sarah, and privately hoped that she was still into flashing. On a number of occasions I had tried to convince Linda to resume her old game, for the fun of the shock value we could get from her flashing her gorgeous tits in public, but Linda said that age had matured her, and that her 36-C's were now only for my viewing enjoyment. Just before Sarah arrived, Linda shattered my hopes. Linda said that she was sure Sarah had outgrown her wild and wanton ways also, but if she hadn't, and if she tried to flash me, I was to tell her immediately! Linda assured me that if Sarah tried any of her old tricks with me, that she would straighten her out right then and there, and tell Sarah that I was strictly off limits! The big day came when I finally met Sarah. I had seen pictures of her when she and Linda had been inseparable, and I thought she was quite the looker, but nothing could have prepared me for the stunning beauty that came knocking at our door. During her years overseas, Sarah's hair had changed from its light brown to an almost platinum blonde! Her skin was tanned to the deepest shade of brown, which caused her blue eyes to sparkle even more with a mischievous glimmer. She was wearing a pink cotton sun-dress which did nothing to hide her physical beauty, nor did it conceal the fact that Sarah still didn't believe in wearing bra's. The front of her dress was cut so low in a V form that it kept drawing my attention to the valley of D-cup proportions so nearly exposed to my view. Hard nipples pressing against sheer fabric, dark enough to be noticeable, and large enough to be cock throbbing. Her legs were long and slender, nearly defying the mammoth proportions of her upper torso. A waist so small that I could easily encircle it with my two hands, if I dared! I had been determined to keep my eyes off of Sarah, since I had never been unfaithful to Linda, and because I didn't want anything to screw up our relationship. But who could have stopped themselves from admiring Sarah's body? We sat and had a few drinks while Sarah and Linda started to reminisce about the old days. I couldn't help but steal glances over at Sarah! Finally I excused myself and headed to my workshop to try and get my mind off of Sarah's mind boggling boobs. I was busy re-painting an old rocker I had been working on, and listening to some tunes on the radio when Linda came down to get me. She said Sarah and her wanted to go to the local K- mart and do some shopping for Sarah for some suitable clothes for our cooler climate. I tried to get out of going, but Linda insisted that I come along. I even tried telling Linda the truth, that I found it nearly impossible to keep my eyes off of Sarah's body. Linda just laughed and said that she appreciated my being honest, and agreed that Sarah was a real looker, ""Just as long as you only look,"" Linda said to me. We got to the K-mart, and Sarah and Linda were busy trying on different outfits. They both giggled like school girls, joking about how good it was to have a man around to tell them how good they looked in whatever they were trying at the moment. Sarah and Linda both decided to try on one of those new stretchy tube dresses. The kind that leaves the shoulders bare and can be pulled down as low below the knees as you like or as high above. They both came out of the separate dressing rooms at the same time, and I whistled appreciatively. Both women were really good looking in this outfit, and I enjoyed the fact that they were modelling them for me. Linda's tits were held high and proud by the elasticized top, but Sarah's boobs were nearly overflowing the garment. I guess the manufacturers never anticipated a set of D-cups filling their dress! The girls headed back into their dressing rooms, but within a second after Linda's door closed, Sarah's opened again and without a seconds hesitation pulled down her top and exposed her tits for me to see! Fuck me! My eyes must have come halfway out of my sockets as my cock shot up to full attention. Just as quick, Sarah closed the door before anyone else could see. For the rest of the day, I wandered about in a daze. My cock was in a painful way as it sat hard and twisted in my jeans. Later that night Linda and I made passionate love. I could have fucked all night, the thought of Sarah's delicious tits fresh in my memory. After I had come for the second time, my wife asked me straight out if I was fantasizing about Sarah's body. It's hard to lie when your cock is telling the truth, so I admitted that Sarah's body was a definite turn- on. To my surprise, instead of being mad, Linda just laughed and stared to stroke my cock which had gotten hard again. ""Why don't you pretend that's it's Sarah pulling on your cock,"" she said. With those words my cock swelled even more and started to twitch. Linda straddled my body and placed one of her tits on either side of my cock and stared to fuck my cock with her tits. ""Pretend that you're tit fucking Sarah"", Linda said as she slid my cock back and forth between her none too shabby boobs. My cock head was staring to turn a deep purple now, and I knew that any second now I would explode. ""Now pretend that Sarah is about to swallow your hot cum!"" Linda said as she lowered her lips to my aching, nearly fucked out cock. As she slurped in my twitching rod, I got into the game, and holding Linda's head between my hands I started bucking up off the mattress trying to get my cock as deep inside Linda's hot mouth as possible. ""Yes"" I shouted, ""Suck my cock Sarah, suck it deep and hard and swallow my seed!"" With that I exploded in a gusher of hot steamy cum, splattering the inside of Linda's mouth with my cream. What a mind blowing climax! Linda and I had never gotten into this kind of game playing before, but if I had my way, this time would certainly not be the last! Over the course of the next few months, Sarah became a regular visitor to our home. She never failed to give me a flash, but never a chance to touch. What a cock teasing bitch! She knew that she would give me a tremendous hard-on, and she always did it when Linda was only going to be out of the room for a second. A quick lift up of a blouse, or a quick pull down of a top. Always a good glimpse of firm mouth watering melons! One day, when Linda had to unload the washing machine, she slowly, seductively undid every button of her blouse and let me view both succulent boobs with their ever hard cherry nipples at the same time. When we heard Linda coming back up the stairs she quickly re-buttoned herself while I was nearly bent double with the pain of my swollen erection! It got to the point where I was quite satisfied with the free show I would get about three times a week and then play my little game of pretend with Linda. Since I was starting to get used to the show, Sarah decided it was time to up the ante a little. She started coming over to the house wearing either a short skirt or shorts. Then she would sit in the chair and raise one of her legs, always making sure that I was sitting directly across from her. A glimpse of flimsy panty and wisps of golden pussy hair at first, and then as she got braver. She would arrive wearing a skirt, and after a period of time would excuse herself, go to the bathroom and remove her panties! Then she would come back and spread her legs in such a way that I could see her whole fucking cunt! A beautiful triangle of light blonde bush, damn near so wispy and light that it looked like fleece. And what a gorgeous set of ass cheeks she had. I still hadn't told Linda that Sarah was flashing me, and Sarah and I never spoke a single word about what she was doing. I was afraid that if I told her how much I enjoyed it that she might stop doing it! It was on one of those days that Sarah had been wearing a skirt with nothing underneath that Linda caught us. It had started off in its usual way with Sarah going to the bathroom to shed her panties. Linda announced soon after that she was going to change, and the minute that Linda left the room Sarah raised both her legs to give me a mind blowing view. She had her knees bent upwards and outward, her feet just touching her ass cheeks. I leaned back to adjust my instant erection when Sarah got down and dirty. With one hand she spread her pouting pussy lips to let me see the nectar starting to build up inside on her inner lips. With the other hand, she took her index finger and stuck it deep within herself while she used her thumb to rub her clit. Fuck! She was going to frig herself to orgasm, and just by watching her, I thought that I would blow a load inside my own jeans! That's when Linda came back into the room. She was some upset! My cock just wilted away into nothingness while Sarah turned fourteen shades of red. ""You bitch,"" Linda said. ""You fucking little slut. So you still get your jollies from watching guys cream themselves."" Linda carried on, ""Well, this is my husband you're playing your little games with, and I won't let him be another of your conquests!"" Linda turned to me. ""You should have told me John, I would have warned you that Sarah isn't satisfied until she gets a guy to cream his jeans, that's where she really gets her thrills."" I didn't know what to do or say, then Linda told me to take my dick out. I was about to say no when I saw the look in her eyes. She meant business, so reluctantly I pulled my wilted member out from my jeans. Linda told me to take all of my clothes off and sit in the chair that she was going to teach Sarah not to play her games with me. I didn't know what Linda had on her mind, but my cock started to twitch back to life. ""All right, you cock teasing little whore"" she said to Sarah, suck on his cock until he's good and hard again."" Sarah slowly sank to the floor in front of me and started to pull on my cock with her hand. ""Damn it! I said suck it hard you fucking little slut!"" Linda hollered. Sarah's blonde hair fell forward in waves as her luscious ripe, red lips descended on my now hard as a rock pole. As she slurped noisily away at my throbbing shaft, I watched in fascination as Linda started to get undressed. Linda could tell by my breathing that I was getting awfully close to cumming and just pushed Sarah out of the way and straddled me in the chair. Linda's cunt felt like liquid fire as it slid effortlessly up and down on my shaft. Her face was glistening with perspiration and I knew that she was just seconds away from her own climax. I had never seen Linda this excited before, nor had I ever known her to cum so quick! I felt Linda's cunt muscles contracting around my cock head, and as she threw her head back in orgasm I shot my own seed deep inside her. I thought that would be the end of it, but Linda now turned back to Sarah. ""You wanted his fuck juice so bad, you little bitch! Now you can have it! Eat it out of my cunt!"" I thought for sure that Sarah would get up and leave when Linda said this but instead she obligingly laid on her back on the floor and let Linda straddle her face. In the back of my mind I got the thought that maybe this wasn't such an unfamiliar thing after all between them. I knew for sure when Linda's voice started to quake as another orgasm started to build inside her. Her voice took on a different tone now as she held Sarah's head between her hands and cooed ""That's my baby, lick my honey pot, no one can ever lick my cunny as well as you can."" Linda shuddered as another orgasm overtook her. She then looked over at me and saw that I was stroking my once again hard cock. She got off of Sarah and invited me to plant my cock into Sarah's sopping wet gash. I did so without hesitation. I had gotten so horny watching the lesbo action that I was not far from another orgasm myself. I slid my rod into Sarah's tight hot hole and started banging away. Fast piston like strokes against her clit and soon Sarah was bucking up to meet my every downward thrust. Within a few seconds both Sarah and I exploded in orgasm. Linda indicated that she wanted me to get off of Sarah, and the second I did she had her tongue planted where my cock had just been, slurping away at Sarah's cunt! I moved by body up so that Sarah could lick her own juices off my wilting prick and then laid back to watch the show. We got it on twice more that night, and as Sarah got ready to head home Linda said to her, ""Just you remember what will happen if I catch you flashing John again!"" I hope we get caught again real soon!\n\n-end-"
1186,cauliflower,['f-solo'],"He probably doesn't realise it himself.\n\nBut now her devious mind has made a little plan to apply this knowledge. You see, their daughter HATES cauliflower. She can't get more than a few bites through her throat without getting totally nauseated. There is NO way that she is going to stomach a meal of the stuff. So that's precisely what she is going to force her to do.\n\nShe will fill her plate with cauliflower and then NAG her. To irritate her husband, but also to make their daughter get moody. She will hurry her on, will tell her again and again not to delay eating so much. And after that, she's going to pretend to ""have had it"". She knows her husband well enough to know that this will make him so angry that he'll decide on a spanking.\n\nAnd then she's going to use every trick she can think of to secretely stimulate her husbands libido as much as possible. She will wait until her husband sits in the big chair in the living room, and then she will make their daughter stand in front of him. She will pull down the panties, and when her bald little pussy is right in front of her husband's eyes, THEN she will EXTENSIVELY lecture her about her not being thankful enough for being provided with food and shelter.\n\nDuring the spanking, she is going to repeatedly warn her that she mustn't kick so much. And then, when she doesn't obey (her husband's way of spanking will see to that!) she's going to ""hold her legs"". Wide apart. Allowing her husband some more enticing view of bare pussy.\n\nFinally, she is going to put their daughter in the corner for half an hour: hands on her head and red bare bottom on full display. And while their daughter is standing there -- not being able to see what happens behind her back, of course -- she will silently and secretly stroke her husbands stiffening penis through his pants, simultaneously kissing him on his mouth.\n\nYes, it's going to be a great night.\n\nShe sighs and stirs the pan. The cauliflower is almost ready.\n\nWitness"
1187,clean-shaven jocks,"['mm', 'college']","Steven began to tremble in anticipation as the assignments were being made. He almost came in his pants when he heard his pledge was John. John was Steven's ideal: a young all-American type jock with dirty blond hair, dancing blue eyes, and a muscular body packed into his tight T-shirt and jeans. John seemed to exude a seductive, confident sexuality that filled Steven with a combination of longing, fear, and anticipation stronger than he had ever known.\n\nAnd Steven felt his desire and nervousness grow even more when the frat president announced that the initiation would begin that night. The pledges were ordered to strip and the entire fraternity would participate in shaving them.\n\nSteven felt the heavily loaded atmosphere of raw sexuality deepen as the pledges began to strip off their clothes.\n\nHe couldn't help but notice that while most of the pledges were uncomfortable about what was going to happen to them, John's self- confidence seemed undisturbed. Steven noticed the cocky half grin on John's handsome face as he slowly peeled off his T-shirt, exposing his well-defined pecs and flat stomach.\n\nSteven tried to hide how turned on he was when John unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them down over his smooth taught legs, exposing a bulging crotch in his skin tight briefs. Steven's heart stopped when John began to pull his briefs down over his firm ass.\n\nJohn gave Steven a teasing smile as he pulled them off to expose his thick cock and low-hanging balls.\n\nSteven joined in shaving the pledges. Each time he touched one of the hot studs' cock and balls he felt dizzy with excitement. When it came time to shave John, Steven was so horny his cock was dripping. John caught his eye as he lay down on the weight bench to be shaved and when Steven began to massage the shaving cream on John's balls and his thick tool, Steven felt the beginning of an orgasm that started from his toes and shook his whole body.\n\nNever before had he come without even touching his cock! John's eyes told him John knew exactly what had happened. While others worked on various parts of John's body, Steven carefully shaved John's pubic area, savoring the feel of the smooth skin, barely daring to believe that this intoxicating body was his to order around until the hair grew back.\n\nThe pledges were ordered to clean up the room while the frat members discussed what they were going to make their pledges do in the coming days. Shaken by how much he had been turned on by John and the shaving party, Steven knew a part of his sexuality that had always been there was manifesting itself in a way that would be difficult to deny.\n\nHe decided, hearing the other pledge masters planned to humiliate their pledges by making them perform naked, to make John serve him in the nude so he could enjoy that sensual body as much as possible.\n\nThe next morning, when John reported as ordered, Steven shyly ordered him to strip: ""Every day I'm going to check to see how your hair is growing, so I want you to come in and strip. Then I'll tell you what else I want you to do.""\n\nWith that cocky smile, John again went through the ritual of removing his clothes in such a seductive way that Steven could hardly stand it. He wanted John's gorgeous body more than he'd ever wanted anyone before, but he couldn't tell if John wanted him or was just playing with him. He DID know that he was going to savor every second of watching and inspecting this hot body.\n\n""Okay,"" Steven began, ""I want you to pick up all these clothes. And don't miss the socks under the bed.""\n\nSteven's breath quickened while he watched John's firm round ass gyrate as he crawled under the bed. ""Don't get up! I want you to lie there on the floor.""\n\nOnce again, Steven knew he was headed for orgasm and he knew he would be embarrassed. He made John stay there until he had gone to the bathroom and cleaned himself up. When he came back and told John to get up, John's cock was half erect.\n\nThe ritual continued every day. John would come in and strip. Steven would inspect John's crotch for signs that his crotch hair was growing back. And every day, Steven would take just a little longer to make his inspection.\n\nThere was no sign of the hair coming back by the end of the week, but Steven's inspections were beginning to evoke more and more of a response from John's cock. Steven could feel his own balls move in their sack as he inspected John's cock until it began to throb and harden. Steven loved the feel of it. It wasn't that it was so long; but John's cut cock was thick even when it was soft. The head was even thicker than the shaft and made Steven's mouth water just to see it. And John's balls were huge! Without the pubic hair they seemed to hang down forever. Each ball would be a mouthful.\n\nJohn never seemed to mind the daily inspection. As a matter of fact, he was driving Steven crazy because he would lie back, close his eyes, and moan softly while Steven inspected him. When Steven's hands lingered longer, John's cock responded by becoming fully erect and his hips would begin to undulate until Steven lost his nerve and ended the inspection.\n\nDinner conversation often centered on what the pledge masters were ordering their pledges to do while the naked pledges prepared, served, and cleaned up the meal. Steven listened enviously to the accounts of pledges being ordered to masturbate, give their masters blow jobs, or have their smooth asses fucked by the horny upperclassmen. He knew that if he was going to get up enough nerve to do more than look at John's hot body, he would have to do it soon before John's hair grew back.\n\nAfter an almost sleepless night, Steven nervously waited for John to arrive. He decided he was going to order John to beat off for him. John came in, stripped, and lay down on the bed for his daily inspection. Steven inspected his cock and balls for signs of pubic hair, looking and feeling every inch of John's crotch. John's dick hardened, as it usually did, and his hips started to pump. Steven took a deep breath, sat down in his desk chair, and ordered John to stand up and beat off for his enjoyment.\n\nLooking Steven in the eye, John stood, spread his legs, thrust his hips forward so his cock was only inches from Steven's face, and slowly began to stroke his thick tool. He stroked with one hand and with the other fondled his smooth ball sack, rubbed his flat stomach, and pinched his nipples. He began to moan softly and his hips thrust harder as his orgasm began to approach. Steven couldn't believe his eyes! John's rod was probably only about six or seven inches long even when rock hard, but it was so thick! And the mushroom head looked even thicker. It looked so tender and enticing, it was all Steven could do to keep from touching it.\n\nWhen it looked like John was about to shoot, Steven ordered him to stop. A momentary look of confusion crossed John's face before his control was back, but he stopped, holding his dripping dick, and looking Steven in the eye.\n\n""You will not have an orgasm until I say so,"" Steven ordered, still looking at John's hard organ. ""Now, turn around, bend over and spread your cheeks. I want to make sure you are taking proper care of yourself.""\n\n""Spread your ass. I want to see all the way up.""\n\nJohn pulled his firm, round asscheeks apart exposing the pink of his hole. While John's back was turned, Steven rubbed his own dripping cock and felt the spreading warmth of an orgasm.\n\nFor the next several days, Steven made John repeat this performance, never allowing him to come. Steven had begun to suspect that John was enjoying this as much as he was because, while all the other pledges had grown a heavy stubble around their cocks, John's pubic hair never showed any sign of beginning to grow back. Steven also knew that his desire for sex with John was growing stronger. He didn't know how much more frustration he could take.\n\nJohn knew from the beginning that Steven was gay but too sensitive and shy to make a move or, perhaps, even realize his sexuality. And John was enjoying performing for Steven, teasing him with his lithe muscular body. So every day when Steven went to class, John would shave his pubic area to keep the hair from growing back and to make his initiation last as long as possible.\n\nHe performed every command Steven gave him. He knew his cocky confidence would eventually drive Steven to the limit of his endurance.\n\nJohn and Steven were both beginning to realize their feelings for each other went deeper than pledge and master or simple lust. They were falling in love with each other.\n\nBy the time several of the other pledges' pubic hair had grown enough to end their initiation, Steven knew for sure John was purposely extending his initiation. Steven's frustration, his love for John, and his certainty that John shared his feelings grew to the point that he decided it was time for John to have an orgasm.\n\nThe next day, Steven took even longer to inspect John's smooth crotch. And John, growing hornier each day without an orgasm, was fully erect as soon as Steven began. Steven spent a long time feeling the area for signs of hair. Then he lifted John's legs, spread his titillating asscheeks, and performed a close inspection of John's ass.\n\n""Okay. Stand up,"" Steven ordered. ""That's it. Come over here and beat that cock.""\n\nJohn started stroking his already dripping cock. He knew he wouldn't be able to keep from coming for long. He stroked faster and faster and, with one final thrust of his hips, let loose with flood after flood of hot creamy jism.\n\nThe first load shot over Steven's shoulder, the rest hit him in the face and hair. Steven sat there trembling for a moment. Then he shyly reached up and took John's dripping tool in his hand and touched it to his lips. Steven began to lick the head of John's cock, savoring every drop of cum.\n\nJohn took Steven's head and pulled him closer, slowly pushing more of his hard dick into Steven's mouth. Steven could only take part of it, but he gave in to his lifelong desire and began to suck and lick the head of John's cock. This was heaven.\n\nHe licked down the side of the shaft, tracing each contour with his sensitive tongue, relishing John's musky odor and the smooth feel of male flesh, until he could take the smoothly shaven balls into his mouth.\n\nSteven took John's cock back in his mouth and sucked it to a second explosive orgasm. This time he swallowed every drop of cum, savoring the taste and hoping to taste a lot more. John bent down and began to kiss Steven. He tasted his cum in Steven's mouth and licked it from Steven's face.\n\nHe moved down Steven's body, removed his clothes, buried his face in Steven's full, black mat of hair, then went down on Steven's throbbing eight inches of hard cock. His experienced mouth worked on Steven's cock until his hips bucked and he let loose in John's mouth. John sucked every drop from Steven's dick, then led Steven to the bed. They explored each others' bodies, loving the feel of John's smooth crotch against Steven's hair. They sucked each other off several more times, and fell exhausted into each others' arms.\n\n""You know,"" John said, ""I wouldn't mind continuing my initiation with you on a permanent basis."""
1188,cockfight,"['fdom-m', 'ff', 'wife', 'v', 'hum']","My torturous decline into depravity began upon my arrival home from work one evening. Brenda and her friends Bridget and Pam were drinking Long Island Ice Teas and smoking some primo cannabis. Bridget is the same height as my wife but has the most exquisite pair of natural 40 DD breasts possessed by a woman 5'4"" and 125 lb. Her other friend Pam at 5'9"", 122 lb. 36D-25-36 is so absolutely perfect. Pam is a muscular woman, very athletic, with a voluptuous figure, a beautiful face and smile, as well as being smart, classy and rich.\n\nAs I approached them by the pool, I overheard them telling Brenda about their previous days exploits. Apparently they had double- teamed some lucky bastard and were filling in my wife on the juicy details. Little did I know I was just being set up for the ""kill.""\n\nBy the time I changed into pool attire and joined them pool side, Pam and Bridget were telling Brenda how one night with Evan would change her for life and teased that she should have been there for their wild episode. Pam made a point of telling my wife that Evan had more than enough cock to go around for the three of them. Immediately I felt that my virility had been challenged, as any other man would when surrounded by three gorgeous and scantily clad women who were creaming over some other man.\n\nIn reply Brenda told them it sounded as if they had an exquisite time and that it sounded as if Evan were a man she would like to give a tumble, if the circumstances were different. I was stunned. As I sat there wide-eyed, Pam told my wife that if she tried Evan just once, she would never be satisfied with ME again. Of course I immediately began extolling my own virtues: my slim muscular body, piercing eyes, my talented and incessant tongue, my indefatigable sex drive, and my sizable 7.5"" long x 6"" thick cock. Bridget smirked that Evan could make a 'NEW WOMAN' out of my wife. I was incensed, so I told them I could beat this Evan in any contest they could devise, as long as a night of sexual abandon with the Brenda, Bridget and Pam was the prize.\n\nPam and Bridget finished their drinks and left, but made a point of telling me they would convey my sentiments to Evan, and let me know of his response. As soon as they left, Brenda was berating me for embarrassing her in front of her friends and told me I should have kept my mouth shut and minded my own business, because I had no idea of who Evan was or what he was capable of doing. I told her I didn't care who he was - for a night with three beautiful women, I would twist his balls off.\n\nA few days later Pam stopped by the house and told us that Evan had agreed to a no holds barred ""cockfight,"" and asked me when I would be ready to fight Evan. Brenda begged me not to fight and told me to apologize to him via Pam for challenging him. Brenda said her reason was that she didn't want Evan to hurt me. I decided to fight Evan on Friday, the next evening, at a location of his choosing.\n\nIt was determined that we would fight in the finished basement of an isolated Pennsylvania house that Pam's parents owned. The fight would be knock-out only and no holds or blows barred, with the exception of a prohibition against blows/holds to the head, neck, throat and knees. The winner would receive a weekend of sexual adventures with all three ladies, and the loser would act as a man- servant to the four of them.\n\nOn Friday evening, Brenda and I drove out Route 80 to Pam's house in the Pocono's. During the entire trip, Brenda tried to convince me to forfeit the match, saying I wasn't ready for what would happen to me. I ignored her plea's, which only served to strengthen my resolve to emasculate and humiliate my rival, the man standing between me and sexual bliss with three ravishing women.\n\nWe arrived at the house at 8:00 PM. Pam, Bridget and Evan were already there. Brenda surveyed Evan for the first time. Apparently Evan felt aroused as he looked at her, because there was a sizable bulge rising in his pants. ""Wow!"" he muttered as she removed her long coat, and he caught sight of a black leather mini-skirt, a tight low-cut black silk blouse, sheer black nylons and stiletto heels.\n\nDeliberately Brenda turned her back to him and bent over to place her coat and handbag neatly on a ottoman, knowing the short skirt would rise above her stocking tops at the back. Turning around, Brenda smirked as she saw the tell-tale bulge in his trousers. ""Why Evan! Is that a flashlight in your pocket or are you just pleased to see me?"" she said.\n\n""You're too good for your husband. Let me show you what a real man can do for you,"" he said boastfully. Slowly she walked towards him, hips swaying provocatively, her eyes never leaving his face. ""Oooh god, I want you,"" he gushed grabbing her shoulders and pulling her close.\n\nI was furious. I charged Evan, pulled my wife out of his grasp and punched him hard in the face, knocking him on his ass and bloodying his nose. As I started to jump on top of him, Pam and Brenda pulled me away, saying save it for later. Bridget went over to Evan and helped him up. As she carried/led him into the kitchen to tend to his injuries, he turned, looked at me and said, ""you're going to suffer for this! You'll be begging for me to kill you when I'm through with you.""\n\nPam and Brenda dragged me into the living room and made me a drink. They both chastised me for taking a cheap shot at Evan. Pam advised me that I should just forfeit the match and declare Evan the winner, so I could avoid any pain and humiliation Evan planned to inflict upon me. Confident from almost rendering Evan unconscious with one punch, I scoffed at their suggestion.\n\nThe match started in the main room of the finished basement. Several rubber mats had been placed on the floor and three of the walls, making a type of ring area at one corner of the large room. Brenda helped me prepare for this nude battle in a small utility room in the basement. She fondled my cock and balls, getting me hard and excited, then placed a leather cock ring and ball stretcher on me. My cock was the largest I had ever seen it, almost 8 inches proudly jutting away from my body at a 75 degree angle. The skin of my scrotum was stretched tautly around my testicles, making it appear as if they would pop through the skin at the slightest provocation.\n\nBrenda fondled me and rubbed scented oil into my body. She asked me to reconsider and to concede defeat in order to save myself from severe punishment. Then Brenda related some disturbing news. Evan had been in a few cockfights before and had yet to lose. In addition, all of his opponents had been beaten unmercifully and were subjected to a devastating specialty hold that Evan called the NUTCRACKER. Brenda said the NUTCRACKER was the ultimate humiliation/punishment and that to save myself from ruination, I should concede defeat and beg for mercy.\n\nUndaunted, I refused to concede and put on the terry cloth robe I had brought with me. I still felt confident and proud as Brenda led me into the main room, after all, Evan and I were close in height, and I had the weight advantage. Being six years older than the twenty-four year old could prove to be an advantage, since I should have more street fighting experience, which should prove useful in our bout.\n\nBrenda led me to the center of the room where Pam and Bridget were standing with Evan, who also was wearing a robe. Pam said she would act as the mistress of ceremonies and told Brenda and Bridget to make themselves comfortable. With that both women removed what little clothing they were wearing. The sight of these three gorgeous naked women made my cock just slightly harder and longer. I couldn't wait to feel Bridget's large firm breasts against my chest or to bury my throbbing cock in Pam's hot pussy.\n\nPam had us both strip off our clothing and face each other nude. We were both similar in height (6' 0""), but that's where the similarities ended. Evan was younger, weighed substantially less, 175 lb. compared to my 220 lb., as well as possessing a more muscular and athletic physique that any professional bodybuilder would be proud of. He had broad shoulders, a deep muscular chest, flat washboard abs, large and thick muscular thighs and bulging muscled arms.\n\nBut the biggest surprise was that Evan possessed the biggest nuts and the longest, thickest dick I had ever seen. It looked as if it belonged on a bull or an elephant! It was at least three inches longer than my 7.5"" and was almost as thick as a soda can. His balls were each the size of small lemons. Like me, he was wearing a leather cock ring and ball stretcher, which looked as if it could be used as a dog collar for a full grown Rottweiler, that caused his cock to jut away from his body at a 120 degree angle and throb in mid air with every heartbeat.\n\nEvan displayed his manhood defiantly, posing for the ladies, especially Brenda. I felt very embarrassed and more than a little bit inadequate as I heard Brenda sharply inhale and stare in awe at Evan's monster cock. Evan faced me and said that Brenda deserved a real man, one with eleven inches of hard cock to satisfy her. Then he turned back to her and told her not to worry; he would be gentle when he took her ""virginity,"" because it was obvious, judging from the pathetic proportions of my genitals, he would find plenty of virgin territory. He added that like the Madonna song, she would feel like a virgin getting fucked for the very first time.\n\nI was enraged by his arrogance and Brenda's obvious, yet justifiable, lust for him. Brenda approached me and with a look of pity in her eyes, kissed me, and whispered, ""Good Luck. I'll try to keep him from damaging you too severely.""\n\n""I'm not afraid of him or his NUTCRACKER,"" I replied. ""I'll beat his balls off!""\n\n""Well just submit as soon as he pins you and grabs one of your nuts in each hand, and I'll try to convince him to spare you.""\n\n""Spare me from what? What is this NUTCRACKER?""\n\nEvan overheard our conversation and replied, ""The NUTCRACKER is where I completely encircle your nuts in each of my hands, and then I roll them and squeeze them until the sperm inside has no place to go, because their storage areas are crushed, and you suffer an involuntarily ejaculation without even touching your pathetic little dick as I crush your nuts. And when I'm sure your nuts are empty, I'll grind and crush your empty, little nuts like grapes!""\n\nI was shaken; I had not envisioned anything so utterly devastating as the torment Evan had described. To be forced to orgasm in front of everyone by having your nuts violently manhandled was more than I had bargained for. I had visions of coconuts cracking and spilling the milk contained inside and shuddered at the thought of being pulverized until I spilled my seed.\n\nPam told us that this was a fight to the finish, victory by knock- out only. There would be no submissions, no time outs, no outside interference, and no mercy. No holds or blows were barred, with the exception of a prohibition against blows/holds to the head, neck, throat and knees. The winner would receive a weekend of sexual adventures with all three ladies, and the loser would act as man- servant to the four of them. Evan told the ladies to make themselves comfortable, since he was going to keep me conscious for a very long time, so he could prolong my agony.\n\nI was apprehensive and down right scared. This match had the possibility of being more than I had bargained for. Pam and Bridget immediately started yelling encouragement to Evan, telling him to beat the cum out of me. Brenda reclined on a sofa, with her legs spread, playing with her juicy pussy.\n\nEvan and I approached each other slowly, trying to feel each other out. We locked hands and pushed against each other in a test of strength. Chest to chest, abs to abs, cock to cock, we each tried to force the other to back down. Evan started to crumble. His knees were giving out, and his body started to lower towards the floor. I readjusted my stance and started to really pour on the pressure when, SLAM, his knee exploded between my legs like a steam iron, cruelly crushing my erection. I slumped forward with a cry of pain only to be caught by his firm arms. I looked up into those eyes. His mouth was set in a firm smirk. SLAM! His knee pistoned up again into my groin.\n\n""You're not man enough to face me,"" Evan said as he held me upright. SLAM! My balls were hammered again. The cock ring and ball stretcher were doing their job. Despite the pounding I was receiving, my cock remained rock hard and my poor balls, with no place to go, suffered the full brunt of the blows.\n\n""You're going to pay for punching me,"" he told me as he prevented me from falling. SLAM! Evan's knee continued to smash my manhood to a pulp. SLAM! I could hardly feel the blows now over the excruciating pain between my legs. I could barely breath, my legs were giving out, my balls were on fire, and my stomach was churning. I couldn't believe I was being beaten so thoroughly so quickly. I heard the girls in the background making comments and moaning, apparently they were enjoying my predicament.\n\nEvan let me slump forward then held me so that my torso was leaning at 90 degrees to my legs with his arm wrapped over my neck. My face was inches from his hard, throbbing 11"" cock. ""I'm not going to let you ruin my pleasure by letting you pass out,"" Evan told me. WHAM! His knee buried itself deep in my gut. There was an explosion of air from my mouth. I felt his firm arms tighten around my throat to prevent me from falling.\n\n""You're nothing!"" WHAM! His knee hammered my stomach.\n\n""Scum!"" WHAM!\n\n""A sperm sucking faggot!"" WHAM! With slow calculated precision, he repeatedly drove his knee hard into my gut.\n\n""Suck my dick, and I'll finish you off quickly."" Each crushing blow was timed to let me recover a bit before he drove his knee in again. WHAM!\n\n""I'm your MASTER of pain!"" WHAM! Finally Evan let me fall to the ground. I was in agony, my balls hurt, and my gut was battered. I was finished. I had yet to mount an offense and was already severely beaten. A sharp pain in the groin made me look up in alarm. Evan was standing over me with his foot on my balls.\n\n""I just wanted to get your attention! Tell me that you'll never bother me again. Tell me to fuck your wife with my huge dick!"" he demanded calmly as he began to grind down hard.\n\nI complied. I screamed and screamed whatever he told me to say at the top of my lungs as the excruciating pain needling my balls continued. ""There's no one here to help you,"" he smirked as he twisted the heel of his foot down as though he were driving in a screw.\n\nThen all of a sudden he stopped. I turned over onto my side in a fetal position and cradled my abused testicles. Evan stood over me, taunting me to get up and fight like a man, and then he told me to face him on my feet man-to-man or he was going to fuck me in the ass with a dildo. Pam threw him a large two headed dildo that had just been buried in her dripping snatch. Evan grabbed my face and put the dildo to my lips and said, ""Suck it or fight.""\n\nPam and Bridget were calling me all sorts of humiliating names by now, and my wife Brenda appeared to be in a world of her own as she orgasmed repeatedly watching the unfolding events. I refused to suck the dildo and somehow made it to my feet, with the help of a wall. I knew this was my last chance, and I charged him, trying to end the confrontation quickly and gain the advantage. Unfortunately, that was a big mistake, because he easily evaded my charge and drove me to the floor.\n\nAs I was face down, he dropped down with both knees into my upper back, then started to slap me on the ass. As I struggled to catch my breath, regain my composure, and fight him off, he repeatedly slapped my ass. Evan slapped my ass so hard that every blow felt as if it were traveling through my body into my balls. I heard Bridget yelling, ""Look, he's really beating his ass now!""\n\nEvan pummeled my butt for what seemed like an eternity. When he was finished, he forced his hand between my legs and grabbed my genitals. He squeezed my trapped nuts and told me to turn over. I couldn't move - I could barely breath. My balls, gut, and ass were in flames after the beating Evan had given me. And to top it off, my wife and her girlfriends were enjoying my humiliation. I was truly a shattered and broken man\n\nEvan had the women come over to help him, and together the four of them turned me over onto my back. It was time for the nutcracker. Evan had Bridget and Pam sit on my outstretched arms. In less than ten seconds my arms were slick with pussy juice from their leaking cunts. Brenda raised my head and held it between her thighs - Evan wanted me to see the results of his nutcracker application. With my upper torso immobilized, Evan knelt between my upper thighs.\n\n""Look at this,"" Evan said as he used his cock as a club to beat my dick and balls. Bridget and Pam masturbated on my arms as Evan used his cock to beat mine. They began was chanting, ""We want the nutcracker."" I begged for mercy. I was beaten and couldn't take anymore.\n\nEvan reached between my legs and gripped my swollen testicles, one in each hand. When he was sure that he had completely encircled my nuts with his hand, he began to slowly compress them. I began crying and babbling while my wife and her girlfriends looked on in amazement. The women were practically having multiple orgasms just watching him work me over. Brenda was playing with her pussy the entire time. I screamed in agony until I lost my voice. I was nearly insane when suddenly I felt something inside of my nuts twitch and spasm.\n\nThe next thing I new, a torrent of sperm was spewing out of my cock ring encased dick. The girls went wild. Sperm shot out of my cock for almost two full minutes. Evan maintained his death grip on my nuts the entire time. I was devastated. Evan might as well have castrated me. He made me cum by beating my balls, and in doing so had taken my manhood from me in the eyes of my wife and her girlfriends. The worst part was I was still on the fringes of consciousness, although I couldn't speak, move, or cry, and I felt every iota of the pain.\n\nEvan finally let my nuts go, but my torment was not over yet. Evan scooped up a large portion of my sperm from my stomach and smeared it all over my face. Brenda, who was still cradling my head, pried my mouth open and forced more of my own sperm inside. Then Evan moved up to sit on my chest and started smacking me in the face with his huge cock. He had my wife jerk him off right into my face and made me open my mouth to catch a mouthful of his hot sperm on my tongue when he came. I had never been so demoralized!\n\nEvan then decided that he was going to let me watch him fuck my wife, or, as he put it, ""find the new pussy in her,"" before he finished me off by crushing what was left of my balls. With the girls help, they moved me into the basement bedroom and carried me to a chair. They placed me in the chair, and Evan had Pam and Bridget tie my hands and arms to the arms of the chair and my feet to the legs, so I would not fall out of it. Mercifully, Pam undid my ball stretcher and placed a cold compress on my battered and bruised testes.\n\nI was a broken man - my nuts were throbbing in pain from the severe beating they had just received. I had never been so humiliated. Evan told me that he will make love to my wife better than I could possibly dream of. The contrast in size of his cock and mine was spectacular. Mine looked like that of a small boy in comparison. Brenda reached around Evan to grab his cock She stroked it and told me how good it felt in her hands and how she can't wait to feel it inside her. All I could do was watch the lust in their eyes for each other.\n\nAt this time, they left me alone and got on the bed to start their love making performance for me. Pam and Bridget laid on the floor beside my chair and begin 69-ing each other. Evan laid down on his back with his head propped up on a pillow so that he could see both my wife and me. Brenda immediately began to suck his cock with me being able to see both her and Evan's face. Brenda sucked hungrily on his cock stopping only to tell me how hard it is and how difficult it is to get into her mouth because of its size. Evan told me what a great job she was doing to him and that he would come soon, but he wanted to save that for her pussy.\n\nAt this point, Brenda laid on her back with her legs spread toward me. Evan reached down to her pussy lips and spread them, showing and telling me how wet she is. Her fluids were clinging to the lips like syrup. I knew she was incredibly turned on by this man, more than she ever was with me! Evan started to eat her, he told me how sweet she tastes, and Brenda told him not to stop. Evan's ass was facing me, and I could see his cock dangling from between his legs. It was huge and looked larger than it's 11"" in this position. I knew it was only a matter of time before it disappeared inside my wife.\n\nBrenda started taunting me, telling me how she wished I could eat her as well as Evan. It made me incredibly humiliated and jealous that he did that better than me too, but my cock couldn't be any harder. Brenda told Evan that she can't take it any more. She demanded that he fuck her. He moved up on her and guided his cock to the entrance of her cunt. She held her lips open for him. He slid the head in at first and then shoved it all in at once. I could see his balls slap against her ass as she let out a moan, and then he knocked the wind out of her. All she could say was ""Oh"" over and over again as he slid in and out of her. I could see her pussy lips wrapped around his cock like rubber wrapped around a rod. She was being stretched far more than anything I could possibly do. He was in her so deep, I would have thought it hurt her, but from the look on her face, I could see no expression of pain, just extreme pleasure - a pleasure I knew I couldn't supply her.\n\nEvan looked back at me and asked me how I was doing. He told me that he can give her more pleasure by just being inside her than I can by fucking her. He was right, and I knew it. My wife told him to continue fucking her and then had the next of many orgasms. Usually my wife comes only once or twice when she is fucking me and that is with her fingers helping her along. But with Evan she seemed to orgasm endlessly.\n\nThey changed positions with him on the bottom and her straddling him. From this angle I could see how stretched out she was getting. Brenda lifted up so that just the head was inside her and then slowly eased the rest inside until she was fully impaled on his cock. She was so tight for him that he could no longer control himself at this point and started thrusting into my wife. Brenda told Evan to fuck her deep, deeper than her husband's boyish cock can. He moaned, and I could see his balls spasming as he came inside Brenda. As she slid up and down, I could see the coating of Evan's cum on his cock.\n\nThey both stopped, exhausted from their love making. Brenda rolled off onto her back, and I could see cum leaking out of her slit. Both of them were laying there watching me with my cock ring induced hard-on, unable to provide relief for myself. At this point I wanted to crawl inside a hole and die. I could not bear the thought of Brenda seeing me so emasculated. I asked Evan and Brenda to untie me and let me leave, but they ignored my requests. Evan slid his fingers through Brenda's crotch to show me how much cum was leaking out of her. Then Brenda announced that the only way she would ever want to have sex with me again is for me to eat Evan's sperm out of her freshly fucked pussy.\n\nEvan came over to untie me. His cock was very close to my face, so close that I could smell the aroma of their fluids on him. Evan grabbed my hair and told me to clean off his cock. Silently, I complied, licking every inch of his cock and sucking the juices off of his large, hairy nuts.\n\nAfter that I was set free. I was ordered to suck my wife clean, and I reluctantly obeyed. I half hobbled and half crawled over to the bed and immediately started eating the cum out of my wife's pussy. It tasted salty and burned the back of my throat, which humiliated me even more. Brenda demanded that I masturbate while I performed my clean up duties. It was degrading to hear her laugh and taunt me about my insignificant size while regaling to Evan, Pam, Bridget, and me of all the kinky and wonderful sensations Evan's huge cock had made her feel.\n\nWhile eating Brenda out on my hands and knees, Bridget came up behind me and forced the double headed dildo in my virgin ass. ""A sperm sucking faggot deserves to be fucked up the ass,"" she said. They allowed me to cum into the palm of Brenda's hand, and then they made me lick it all off! Evan was so amused by my utter and abject subservience that he had mercy on me and did not finish his nutcracker job.\n\nThey left me lying on the bed to cradle my injured balls and adjourned to another part of the house to continue their sexual activities. It was 12 hours until I had recovered enough to stand on my own two feet, and three weeks before the swelling in my nuts dissipated. Brenda says she wants me to fight Evan again sometime soon. Not if I can help it."
1189,college girl's swim team,"['mf+', 'orgy']","There is also half a basketball court, a pool table, a billiard table, table tennis, a two lane bowling alley, some weight training equipment, a huge hot tub, a sauna, a large trampoline, and a fully stocked bar.\n\nIn addition there is an area for my big screen television with a large selection of videotapes including several XXX-Rated. There is also satellite reception and surround sound.\n\nThere is a computer area with two complete computer systems. It has printers, scanners, an assortment of CD's, a digital camera, and the capability of capturing images from video.\n\nThe audio area has radio, cassette, CD's, records, and surround sound. A computer terminal cross-references all the songs, artists, the media it is on, and its position on the shelf.\n\nThere is also a reading library with soft comfortable couches and a large fireplace.\n\nThe whole place was designed for fun and picking up chicks.\n\nUpstairs over the kitchen and dining area is an open loft bedroom. This is my bedroom. The bed is two king-size beds in one. There is plenty of room to fool around.\n\nOh yes, back to Gloria. Well she and I have had some great times here. We have been nude for days on end. We have made love on, in, and under every piece of equipment in here. She is some woman, every sexual. We have even taken nude photos, without her face showing, and uploaded them to the news groups on the Internet.\n\nHer Swim Team is all girls ranging in age from about eighteen to twenty-five.\n\nOne day she was telling me how she would love to try sex with another woman. Then she described a few of the girls on her Swim Team and some of her students. I was rock hard and fucking her on the diving board.\n\nShe asked if I would like to fuck some of the girls we had just talked about. Of course I said yes! Then she asked if I would like to watch as she got it on with some of the girls. Again I said yes!\n\nA week later she showed up with her whole Team. There were eight of them, all quite attractive.\n\nGloria made the introductions, stripped naked, and jumped into the pool. All the girls did the same. So did I.\n\nAfter a while Gloria gave the girls a tour of the place. When she showed them the guestrooms downstairs, they asked if they could move in.\n\nGloria and I talked about it for a couple of days. We decided to let them, however, we both wanted sex in exchange.\n\nGloria made up a contract. It basically stated that the girls could stay here, use the facilities, and I would provide food, laundry, and anything needed for studying.\n\nIn exchange the girls would allow Gloria and I to have sex with them anywhere, anyway, and anyplace we wanted. They would be naked inside the house at all times. Plus, we could photograph or videotape them at anytime and even upload files to the Internet. Needless to say they all had to be on some form of birth control.\n\nThe next evening, Friday, the girls all showed up and handed me signed contracts as they arrived and removed their clothes.\n\nGloria got out the digital camera and got each girl to pose in a sexy position. Then she got out the camcorder and filmed each girl too. She even got some close-ups for me. And I definitely mean close-up. When she told them to do a good job for me they leaned back, stuck their fingers in they cunts, and spread their pussy lips wide open for me. I sure enjoyed watching them do it.\n\nThen Gloria told me to fuck them all for the camera. I did enjoy that part. It was hard to not cum till I had stuck my cock in each cunt, mouth, and ass hole. Of the eight girls only one was a virgin, Mary, but she gave herself to me willingly. Seven of them had never had anal sex, but gave in easily. Three girls had never sucked a cock before, but learned quickly.\n\nI grabbed the camcorder and told Gloria it was her turn to do a sixty-nine with each girl. I could tell by her smile that she had been waiting for her turn. She did about five minutes with each girl.\n\nLast, each girl had to sixty-nine with each other. They enjoyed themselves well into early morning.\n\nI took Mary, the ex-virgin, and Gloria up to my bed and sent the rest of the girls to their beds. I made long passionate love to Mary. She fell asleep with my cum in her pussy.\n\nI woke up well after noon to the sound of some girls swimming. Mary was on my right smiling, while Gloria was on my left, also smiling.\n\nI suggested the girls get in a sixty-nine with Mary on top. They went right at it. Gloria was licking up dried cum around Mary's moist pussy. I got above Mary and slipped my cock in her cunt. Gloria licked us from Mary's clit to my ass hole. Mary was literally attacking Gloria's cunt. I came and slipped out. Looking down I saw a river of cum flowing into Gloria's mouth. I left the girls alone and went down stairs.\n\nI sent one girl up to videotape Mary and Gloria. I sent two others into the kitchen to start lunch. Me, I jumped into the pool with the rest of the girls.\n\nTwo girls shouted 'lunch' just as Gloria and her two girls came down, and I with my four girls got out of the water. Everyone's timing was perfect.\n\nWe tossed the fresh tape in the machine and watched Mary and Gloria going at it while we ate. Mary was a little shy about it being viewed at first, but that didn't last long.\n\nThe rest of Saturday and Sunday was nonstop sex, sleep, and swimming. Once in a while food entered the picture.\n\nI got to leisurely fuck each girl with another one filming all the action. For the first time in my life I had all the sex I wanted. It was great. Gloria mentioned the same thing. What surprised me was that the girls all agreed with us that they to were finally getting enough sexual release too. With any luck their swimming might improve too.\n\nThe girls usually paired off at bedtime, but not with the same partner each time. They liked variety. In fact, they would ask Gloria and I who we wanted first. Then they would pair up. Sometimes three would sleep together.\n\nGloria and I would usually take one girl but occasionally we would take two. There was no jealousy at all among the ten of us.\n\nIn a week or so things stabilized. Schoolwork got done and grades improved, the team started winning more meets, and the sex only got better.\n\nOne day the girls mentioned that it was a shame to waste the extra bedroom space. Since one always sleep in my bed, the other seven girls only used three bedrooms, that left nine more bedrooms. They decided that an additional seventeen girls would be perfect, but that twenty could work out rather nicely.\n\nWe talked for hours about this, basically the answer was 'Yes.' The girls had a long list of prospects. They discussed the candidate's good and bad points, voted, and assigned a point value to each one. In the end they had five girls they wanted to proposition. They broke up into five teams and each team took on the responsibility to approach one of the candidates.\n\nThe next night there were five new girls looking us over. We had already looked them over, so to speak. They got naked and tried out the facility.\n\nMary took me aside and told me that two of the girls were virgins and had reservations about getting 'raped.' Mary suggested that I make love to her in the open so the new girls could see what all the fuss was about. I checked with Gloria and it was all set.\n\nMary got everyone's attention, explained that sex was their payment to me and Gloria, and that just a few weeks ago she herself was a virgin. Next she asked one girl to set up the camcorder and make a direct link to the large projection television. She asked Gloria to lay back on a mat and dove between her legs. I got behind Mary and slipped my cock into her cunt. We got into a nice relaxed rhythm. As I pushed into Mary her tongue would slide from Gloria's cunt to her clit. Mary asked me to fuck her asshole, I did. The other girls looked shocked, but quickly saw that Mary was enjoying it greatly.\n\nGloria could not just lay there and take it for long. Eventually she asked one of the virgins to sit on her face. Soon she had given that girl an orgasm and had another take her place. By the time I came in Mary's butt, Gloria had given all five prospects a terrific orgasm. It was all captured on film too.\n\nNeedless to say all five girls signed the contract and spent the night. I took the three virgin pussies, five virgin rectums, and four virgin mouths in front of everyone for the video cameras.\n\nMary spent the night in my bed with the three newly deflowered virgins. I took turns till I fell asleep in one of them. Gloria went down to another room with the other two new girls. The seven old girls knew they would have them the next night, and for many weeks to cum, pun intended.\n\nAbout every Friday we added one girl and spent the weekend taking turns making love to her. It took awhile, over a year, but we got up to twenty-eight girls, plus Gloria and myself. It was perfect so we never went past a total of thirty.\n\nAs the girls graduated from college and went on to pursue their careers they picked their own replacements. The school's Swim Team was always made up of 'our girls.'\n\nThey often come back for a weekend visit, and are always greeted warmly."
1190,coming of age - the hard way,"['m-f-teen', 'rp', 'inc']","I was 14 and reasonably independent for my age. As independent as a 14 year old Philippine girl living in the states could be anyhow. My parents wouldn't let me date yet, but they would let me go out with my girlfriends on a rare occasion. This was going to be one of those occasions. On this weekend, my parents were going away on a vacation cruise, I forget where or why they left, but I suspect it was one of those 'love boat' Princess cruises where they got drunk and fucked each other all weekend long. Anyhow, I was old enough to fend for myself, but my sister, Arleen, 10 at the time, wasn't allowed to be home alone.\n\nBefore my parents left on their carnal trip, I insisted to them that I would not be a weekend-long baby-sitter. I was going to go out on Saturday night no matter what. My parents, driven by their wanton desire to fuck each other silly on that boat cruise, realized that they had no choice but to appease me. This is where Uncle Dean comes into the picture. He had been my baby-sitter a few times, and Arleen's a few also. So, my parents asked him to do a huge favor and baby-sit Arleen Friday and Saturday night. I give my parents some credit for being smart enough to realize that I would go out both Friday and Saturday, even though I was asking for only Saturday night.\n\nEverything was going super on that weekend. It was Friday night, my parents had left Thursday night to start their belated honeymoon fuck-fest, Uncle Dean was baby-sitting Arleen, and as my parents suspected, I was out with my friends. I hung out at my girlfriends house for a while, went shopping, and like a good little girl, got back home at around 10:00 (my curfew for that weekend). I knew my parents were gone, and I could have taken advantage of that to stay out later, but my Uncle Dean was home, so I had to worry about him snitching on my arrival time. I was wearing a short mid-riff cut blue blouse, and a short white mini-skirt. A bit of a tease outfit for that age, but what the hell, my parents weren't there to see me put together that ensemble. As I got home, I greeted Uncle Dean. I easily smelled alcohol on his putrid breath and quickly dismissed myself to go to sleep. I checked on Arleen, and found her sound asleep. She always did sleep well.\n\nI went into my room and changed into my sleeping clothes. Before I knew it, I was sound asleep.\n\nAt around 2:00 AM, I was awoken by my Uncle Dean. He was very drunk, and had an equally drunk friend with him. My Uncle was caressing my face and telling his friend to see how beautiful and cute I was. I was sleepy and quickly got mad. I then made my first mistake, I yelled at my Uncle that he was drunk and that he should leave my room and take his drunken friend with him. This is when he startled the hell out of me when he said, ""Angie, I just wanted to show my friend how beautiful you are.\n\nI told him that you're a street whore and have been staring at my cock all day long."" I was completely lost by what he had said to me. As a Philippine, my mom always said to me that they're are only two types of girls; the nice, virginal respectable ones, and the street whores. There was no in-between. I wasn't a virgin, but I felt that I wasn't a street whore either, somehow I felt i was the exception to that Philippino rule. Apparently, my Uncle sure didn't share my opinion.\n\nI started to tear up and denying that I was a street whore, but my Uncle insisted that I was and that I have been staring at his cock all day long and that I was out with my boyfriends spreading my pussy for them. I cried and told him that he was totally wrong. I lied and told him that I was a virgin and have never spread my legs for a man. After a couple of minutes of this he got mad and insisted I prove it to him by showing my virginal pussy to him. I had no clue as to what was happening; all I knew is that in a matter of seconds, my Uncle and his friend had me naked and were holding me down on the bed. I wanted to scream, but I was so terrified that I never did, I just teared and insisted that I was a good girl. Then my Uncle took off his pants and held his cock over me so I could see his cock. I didn't know much about cock sizes back then, but now I can remember that he was about 7"" and thick. He sat on my stomach and kept waving his cock in my face. 'You're a street whore. You just want me to fuck you, you want my cock. You slut,' He said to me. I tried to turn away, but his friend held my face and forced me to look at my Uncles cock. My Uncle then pinched my tits super hard, so hard that they instantly poked hard and turned very red and sore. He looked at me and said, 'Say it.. say it... say it.. say your a street whore. Say it or I wont get off you.""\n\nMy nipples hurt so much, my stomach was being crushed by my Uncle, so I said it. ""I'm a street whore. I'm a street whore.""\n\n""Good, I know you are. Now I want you to say 10 times. I'm a slut, I want your cock.'\n\n""NO!!!!"" I started to yell, but he reached down and again pinched my nipples super hard. ""I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock....."" I don't know how many times I said it, but I kept repeating it...\n\nHe finally got off of my stomach and laid down on top of me, forcing my legs apart with his knees. He looked down at me, held his cock in his hand and simply said, ""Do you have something to say about this cock?""\n\n""I'm a slut. I want your cock."" I said it so naturally, I even noticed myself thoughtlessly spreading my legs a bit wider for him. I'm not sure if I was a slut before then, but at that moment, I turned into one. I had only been fucked twice before that night, and never forcibly, but for some reason I did want his cock, and secretly I guess I enjoyed being forced like that.\n\nHe put his cock down by my tight pussy, poked around for the hole, lined it up and then like a drunken sex starved asshole, shoved his cock deep into my pussy. ""AAAAAAaaaaaa.... Aaaaa ..... "" I thought I would yell forever, his cock burned my cunt so bad .\n\nI could feel him driving his hot leaden cock so deep into me, forcing my tight pussy so wide open. He reached down and lifted my legs a little and started to pound into me. Oh, God, it hurt so much... I didn't know what was happening at that moment, everything was a blur, I had no idea of where or who I was. I only knew one thing, for some reason I kept repeating, ""I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock. I'm a slut, I want your cock."" I repeated it over and over again. Finally, he came in my aching pussy and he let out a huge sigh. I remember screaming loudly at that exact moment, it wasn't that it hurt anymore than before, it's just that it felt so good when he came. I had no clue as to why i had enjoyed that so much.\n\nHe got off of me, and I rolled sideways into a little ball, my hands were laying on my aching pussy. It was so wet. I was so surprised to feel just how wet it was. I knew some of it was his cum, but there was more than that. I apparently orgasmed and didnt know it for what it was. There was just a little blood and some of his cum and my pussy juice all over my pussy and hands, and I started to cry again, when I heard another deep voice, 'Let me fuck her'. It was my Uncle's friends voice. In all the delirium, pain and confusion I had completely forgotten about him. As I heard my Uncle laughing, I started to hold my pussy tighter.\n\n""Do you want him to fuck you? Do you want his cock? Street whore, do you want his cock?"" My Uncle asked me a couple of times as I just laid there and cried. Then he laughed again and said, ""Well, if she doesn't want you, let's see if Arleen wants you.""\n\n""NO! NO! NO! I want him. I want his cock. I want him to fuck me. I want him to fuck me. I'm the slut, I'm the street whore, not Arleen. Fuck me, fuck me, please fuck me."" I laid back on the bed, spread my legs open and even reached down with my hands to my pussy as I begged this stranger whose name I didn't even know to fuck me. I am still surprised that I said all of that. I rationalize it by assuming that I did it to protect Arleen, but now, in retrospect, I don't think that was the only reason.\n\nI laid there as this drunken stranger took his cock out shoved it in my aching, wet pussy and continued to use me like I was his street whore. I didn't cry. I just laid there and took it. I even managed to whisper in his ear, ""I'm a slut, I want your cock."" I purposely said it loud enough for my Uncle to hear. I don't know why I said that. Either I was trying to show some kind of resolve or strength, or I was trying to show my Uncle that he didn't hurt me that day, or perhaps, I wanted my Uncle to know that it didn't have to end that day.\n\nI was a slut, I did want his cock, and it did not end that day."
1191,computer virus - 1,['mdom'],"minutes, Stan decided that it was time to get some work done. Just then, Stan realized that something was wrong. He was sitting at his desk completely naked! Stan was completely perplexed. He didn't remember taking off his clothes. What was worse, his clothes were no where to be found. After frantically searching his office, he looked down into his wastepaper basket and received his next shock. The basket was filled with his clothes, or more to the point what used to be his clothes. His shirt, pants, tie, underwear, and socks had been neatly cut into one inch strips and put into the basket. Now he was really stuck! Stan called a local chat BBS in hopes of finding someone who could bail him out of his predicament. Logging on, Stan saw that Anna was one of those on the system. He quickly entered the teleconference area where she seemed to be waiting for him. ""Hello Stan,"" typed Anna, ""I thought you might decide to log on here.""\n""Anna,"" typed Stan, not paying attention to her words that came across his screen,""Boy am I glad to see you! Something weird has happened here, and I need your help.""\n""Ah....I'll bet you're NIFOC,"" typed Anna. ""NIFOC?,"" questioned Stan. ""Yes, NIFOC...Naked in front of the computer. Probably playing with yourself too, I'll bet,"" typed Anna. Stan hadn't noticed it, but his hand had gravitated to his penis, and he was gently stroking it. ""Yes, actually I am,"" typed Stan, ""I was just sitting here reading those files you sent me, and then suddenly I found myself naked, and my clothes cut to shreds in the garbage. You're the only one that can help me!""\n""That's true,"" typed Anna cryptically, ""I really am the only one who can help you....more than you realize.""\n""Huh?,"" typed Stan, ""What do you mean?""\n""Basically, you are the victim of a new computer virus,"" typed Anna. ""A computer virus?,"" typed Stan. ""Yes, during the Desert Storm buildup, our scientists decided to come up with a way of destroying Iraq from within, in order to save the lives of our soldiers,"" typed Anna, ""They developed a special technique for inserting subliminal text into what looks to be plain text files. A double agent was given a computer disk that supposedly contained secret information. The agent delivered the disk to the Iraqis, only to discover to his amazement that they finished reading the disk, and then went into DOS and typed the command to reformat the hard drive and the floppy disk that the agent had given him. Although the agent saw the Iraqi type the command, he was shocked to hear the Iraqi cursing moments later. He accused the agent of giving him a disk that contained a computer virus that erased his hard drive. And since he also erased the floppy disk, the Iraqi computer experts were unable to discover the nature of the virus. Basically, the text files on the floppy disk contained subliminal messages that instructed the reader to reformat the floppy and his hard disk drive. The agent reported what occurred to the CIA. Of course, they weren't baffled by the incident; they were elated. The experiment had been a complete success. The CIA continued to use this method to destroy the entire infrastructure of Iraq. And best of all, the Iraqis were doing the destroying themselves!""\n""But what does that have to do with my predicament?,"" typed Stan. ""It has EVERYTHING to do with your little, ah, situation,"" typed Anna, ""It explains why you are naked, why your clothes are cut up, why you are jerking off, and why you are now tracing little circles around your nipples with the tips of your fingers."" Stan looked down. He had one hand on his penis, while his other hand was playing with his left nipple. ""How did you know...,"" Stan began to type. ""I used to be a secretary for the CIA,"" typed Anna ""When I accidently discovered the way the CIA developed this computer virus, I thought I might be able to use it to my advantage. Using the computer program that the CIA used to encrypt the subliminal messages to the Iraqis, I've been able to build my own little BBS kingdom with unsuspecting BBSers like you. When you see people referring to me as Mistress Anna, they mean it. Now assume the position, as we continue our little conversation."" Stan was no longer sitting on his chair. He was now on his knees next to his desk and keyboard. ""Yes, Mistress Anna,"" typed Stan. ""Good,"" typed Anna, ""Now the real fun can begin."""
1192,computer virus - 2,['mdom'],"""Delivery,"" said a man outside the door. ""Just slip it under the door,"" said Stan. ""I can't,"" said the man, ""it's too big. Besides, I need to get your signature for this."" Stan was beside himself. He didn't know what to do. He appealed to Anna for advice. ""I think your delivery is here, Mistress Anna,"" typed Stan, ""But he wants me open the door and sign for it.""\n""Well, do as the man says,"" typed Anna, ""And don't forget to thank him properly. I believe that sucking his cock would be a proper tip for the messenger. And that's not just a suggestion, that's an order. Go give the nice man a blow job, Stan."" Stan was horrified. Yet, he had no choice. Not only was his back against the wall, he also felt strangely impelled to obey Anna's order. Sheepishly, he got off his knees and walked to the door and opened it. The messenger was a young kid, who couldn't have been more than 18 years old. His eyes opened wide at the sight of Stan's nakedness. ""Er...please sign here, Sir,"" said the boy, trying to act as though nothing was wrong. ""Please come in for a second so I can close the door,"" said Stan, ""I know this seems odd, but my clothing was destroyed in an, er..accident, and this package contains my change of clothes. You're a real life saver. I'd like to thank you for your trouble by sucking your cock.""\n""Er...I don't know, I'm not a fag or anything,"" said the boy. ""Either am I, son,"" said Stan, ""It's just something I...er...want to do for you."" Stan was frantic. Not only did Anna's order make him ask the boy if he wanted a blow job, somehow he needed to suck his penis. He started rubbing the boy's cock through his jeans in an attempt to arouse him into accepting his offer. ""No...please stop,"" groaned the boy. But it was too late, Stan had already unzipped the boy's pants and started sucking on his penis. Soon the boy had forgotten his objections and began fucking Stan's face, while Stan furiously sucked his penis until cum spurted out in Stan's mouth, and dribbled down his chin. ""Thanks for the tip,"" said the boy, as he quickly zipped up his pants and all but ran from the office. Stan went back to the computer. ""I did as you ordered, Mistress Anna,"" typed Stan. ""Very good, my little cocksucker,"" typed Anna, ""Now let's have some more fun. Open the package that I sent you."" Stan opened the package and looked at its contents in horror. Instead of finding the change of clothing he had hoped for, the package contained a large adult cloth diaper, a little frilly hat, and a t-shirt that said, ""I'm a little baby.""\n""But, Mistress, these are baby clothes!,"" typed Stan. ""Yes, my little Stan Stan,"" typed Anna, ""These are your new clothes, or would you prefer to walk home stark naked?""\n""No, no,"" typed Stan, painfully aware that Anna could get him to do just that, ""I'm just surprised, that's all.""\n""Well, get into your little outfit, little boy,"" typed Anna. Stan complied and put on the diaper, the t-shirt and little hat. ""You can go home now, little Stanley,"" typed Anna, ""Go home and call the BBS at 8 PM tonight, and we'll have some more fun.""\n""Yes, Mistress Anna,"" Stan typed. After logging off the computer, Stan nervously emerged from his office, clad in his diaper. He successfully got down the stairs without anyone seeing him, but once outside, he couldn't avoid the passersby on the sidewalk from gawking. Men, women, and children all pointed and laughed at his predicament as he travelled the ten blocks to his home. He had never been so humiliated in all his life. Little did he know that this episode would pale in comparison to what Anna had in mind for him next!"
1193,cruise ship switch mates,"['mff', 'ff', 'wife']","That afternoon, somewhat more relaxed, we toured the ship and checked out the exercise facilities. I noticed one good-looking woman in particular clad in lavender spandex and looking as fit as anyone half our age. Beside her on a treadmill was an older man, apparently her husband. He was handsome, but seemed to tire easily. We speculated that he might be recovering from a heart attack.\n\nLeah teased me about how I found the woman so attractive, then led me off for another round of lovemaking before dinner.\n\nAnd who should our dinner companions be but the couple from the gym. His name was Herbert and hers was Marjory. Herb was a retired executive, and sure enough we were right, he was getting his strength back after a bad heart attack.\n\nThey seemed to be very much in love and, however debilitated he might be, they both radiated a thoroughly sensual aura. Apparently they picked up similar signals from the two of us, because as we took our meals together for the next couple of days and met at the pool and in the gym, the conversation seemed to take a more and more risqu, turn.\n\nMarjory at least was coming on to us both, while Herb was giving obvious, if tacit, consent. The next day Marjory joined us at the pool alone. She was breathtaking in a tiny string bikini that had my mouth watering and my cock behaving embarrassingly.\n\nAbsently stroking my cock, I watched her dive into the pool and swim with my wife. My eyes eventually closed in the sun, but I was soon startled back to consciousness by a voice offering to help me with my ""problem."" \n\nIt was Marjory, accompanied by a grinning Leah. ""Your wife's been telling me about your fantasy of a three-way,"" she said. ""Would you mind a spectator as well? Herb has to take it easy, but he would certainly get a kick out of watching us together with your lovely wife.""\n\nI jerked upright so hard I almost collapsed the deck chair. This was my dream come to life all right, and if Herb wanted to watch, fine. I liked the guy, and I wanted to do anything that would make him feel half as good as I suspected I was going to. We made a date to meet at their cabin in an hour. \n\nLeah and I went back to our quarters, a little nervous, but full of delighted expectation. When we arrived at their luxurious stateroom, Marjory melted into my arms and drew me toward the bed. Our tongues met and interwove. My hands drew her ass close and she started to grind up against me. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Leah sitting by Herb on the couch and giving him a sweet, gentle kiss.\n\nThey whispered for a moment and she got up. Next thing I knew she was helping Marjory and me divest ourselves of our clothing, stroking both our bodies and showing us off as if we were contestants for some erotic prize. I bent to take Marjory's nipple in my mouth, and she moaned. I kissed my way down her belly and around her perfectly shaved pussy. Licking her mound and exploring her bare lips, I teased them apart and dove for her nectar. I licked at her clit, driving in deeper whenever I could get the right angle. \n\nWhen she came, we toppled over on the bed, and she mounted my erect cock, taking me inside her in one downward thrust. We ground together with instinctive rhythm, and her pussy gripped my cock as if she had needed this for a long time. Leah was everywhere, kissing and sucking on Marjory's breasts, playing with my balls, egging us on until simultaneous orgasms filled us with a tremendous explosion of joy.\n\nI lay back, enjoying the afterglow, but the two women were kissing deeply and caressing each other as if they could go on for a long time. I glanced over at Herb, who saluted me with his seltzer glass, his stubby but thick cock lying semi-hard in his other hand. He wasn't so much stroking it as letting it grow on its own. \n\nThe sight of Marjory fucking my wife with several fingers deep in her wet pussy and Leah biting at Marjory's big brown nipples, was making me hard again. I slipped my cock into Leah's mouth and was rewarded with frantic sucking as Marjory brought my wife over the edge. Then Leah rolled away as Marjory took my cock and started sucking it hungrily.\n\nLeah crawled over to the couch and gently took Herb's cock in her hands, kissing its mushrooming tip and licking it softly. He responded by getting harder and bigger than I had expected. My cock was at full stand, thanks to Marjory's eager mouth, and Leah called to her to come and see her husband's pleasure. Marjory let my cock fall from her lips, whispering that this was the first time in two months that Herb had been able to keep an erection, and I understood her eagerness to take him in her mouth. \n\nMeanwhile, Leah beckoned me to join them on the rug, and I mounted her doggy-style, staging a spectacular fuck for Herb's enjoyment (and ours) as his beautiful wife sucked him to his first orgasm in weeks. We were so delighted at his pleasure, and so turned on by his watching, that we came together, his come flooding Marjory's mouth within seconds of my load spurting deep into my wife's pussy. \n\nWe expected Herb to look tired the next day but when we saw our friends at brunch, he looked happier and more relaxed than ever. Marjory confided to me that they both felt far more optimistic about his full recovery and they had never had such a wonderful time. They hoped we would continue the liaison for the duration of the cruise. \n\nThe nights and days passed in a blissful sequence of sun and sex, with Herb becoming more and more active and daring. The last night of the cruise, he fucked Leah to a monumental climax as Marjory rode me to a series of jolting orgasms that released my load into her hungry pussy. \n\nWe parted company with promises to write, and we have stayed friends ever since, visiting each other occasionally and sharing our homes and our bodies with great affection. My lust for Marjory has not abated, and Leah takes great delight in making love to both our friends, especially the fully recovered Herb, who has been known to take on both our wives at once! There you have it - a true testimonial to the magical healing properties of tropical sun and fun."
1194,D is for the Dick of Dracula,"['MF', 'vampire']","Masquerade night arrived with the twelve of us clad in pasties and grass hula skirts, no panties. I, for one, felt at least slightly uncomfortable in this garb until the fourth drink of the evening began to take effect.\n\n""This might be taking things too far,"" I thought, even for a very Hot Puss like me. The pasties barely covered my nipples. I pulled my long waist length chestnut hair to cover the base of my breasts, feeling more like Lady Gadiva than a Hula Dancer.\n\nWhen I walked, I felt the roughness of the grass skirt brush up against my then full bush. The grass tickled my pussy hair. I could feel myself begin to get wet.\n\nThe seductiveness of these outfits, soon to be seen by 500 people, was particularly apparent when I looked at my suite mates. The outline of each ass left little to the imagination, and sometimes flashed when their skirts swayed. The color of each triangle could be seen through the breaks of grass.\n\nPeople began to pile into the small suite in droves. Obviously all the stores had sold out of make-up, which now covered our guests from top to bottom. In fact, make-up was the only thing that one woman wore, with rainbows covering her face, her firm breasts, her shaven puss, curvacious ass and long slender legs. Definitely the most outstanding rainbow that I had ever see.\n\nI walked into my own room to touch-up my red painted lips. I was now perfectly at home in my red pasties after numerous rum and cokes. I took out the lipstick and began to hum the song blasting in the other room.\n\nSuddenly, I felt someone else's presence. I looked up into the right into the face of Dracula. I jumped back startled. His make-up was so expertly done, gray hollow eyes, black skeleton-like cheeks, black painted lips. He wore a long black cape that touched the floor. Nothing underneath.\n\n""What a great costume,"" I said, still shaken by his sudden presence. I searched his face, attempting to discover his identity. His make-up was so wonderful that I literally had no idea.\n\nHis only response was to pick me up in his strong arms and carry me over to my bed. He gently put me down and lowered his black lips upon me. I tried to tell him that the door was open leading right to the packed party but he paid no attention. His mouth continued to learn of mine, his tongue darted toward mine, never uttering a word.\n\nI began to feel tremendously hot from these seductive, passionate kisses. There was something incredibly seductive about the prospects of making love to the likes of Dracula, not knowing if he was good or evil.\n\nAs his black painted lips continued to cover mine, I felt his hand begin to circle my breast, first one then the other. Then he carefully removed my pasties which barely covered my nipples. Soon his lips are on my neck. My body shakes with an uncontrollable chill. Dracula exists only in fiction, or does he?\n\nHis tongue followed my cleavage. He began to stroke the outer contours of my breasts, gently lapping at my nipples, making them rock hard in his mouth. With one hand circling my breast, the other made its way to my slender waistline. I felt the juices of my pussy begin to flow more intensely, knowing that his strong hands would soon be exploring me.\n\nIn one motion, Dracula picked me up and rested me perpendicular on the bed. He massaged my legs while, at the same time, pushed the curtain of my grass skirt to each side. My pussy is now completely bare.\n\nI try to tell him that there are people right outside the door. He ignores me.\n\nMy mysterious friend raises my legs into a V, silently instructing me to grab onto them. He is so confident, so self-assured, that I reluctantly comply, conscious that any passerby will also see the most intimate regions of my pussy.\n\nAs I pull my legs to my breasts, I feel my pussy begin to open. I notice that for the first time, Dracula smiles as he witnesses my unbarring.\n\nHis fingers begin to dance on the tips of my unshaven hair. Starting at the top of my slit, his tongue gives my pussy long, gentle strokes that end at the crack of my ass. His finger massages my entry and soon is deep inside me. Black painted lips search for my clit, hard as it has ever been.\n\nI am now the hottest Hula Dancer this side of Hawaii. His agile arms turn me over on my hands and knees as he points my firm ass to the ceiling, facing towards the door. He teases my pussy with his rock hard cock, from the top of my clit, to my rosy asshole, in search of the hills and valleys at all points in between.\n\nMy lips glisten from my own wetness. His cock rocks back and forth, in and out of my pussy lips then on to my ass. It is as though Dracula is testing, debating about which hole is ripe enough to enter.\n\nSuddenly, I feel Dracula slide his way inside my pussy. My muscles immediately tighten around him. I begin to scream in ecstasy now that his toy has finally found a home.\n\nHe enters me so slowly, going up only ever so slightly. He waits to feel my walls contract around him before he gives me more.\n\nDracula's fingers stroke my ass, still wet from my own juices. A finger begins to penetrate my hole, causing me to climax on his cock inside. He fills me up then slowly withdraws to the point of almost pulling out. As he enters me again, my pussy and ass lock on to him, wishing that he would remain there forever.\n\nSuddenly, he pulls away completely. ""Dracula! Anyone can see me,"" I whisper, silently wishing that someone would. But now his hot tongue is on my tiny asshole while he fucks my pussy with his finger. Waves of orgasm descend upon me again.\n\nDracula's cock penetrates my ass this time. He has prepared me well so I readily let him in. He holds my hips and begins to fuck me frantically... His balls pound my pussy with vengeance. He is so hard... his fucking is wild! My body shakes from the power of him. I am crazy for him... Now it is my fingers which vibrate my pussy. I come all over them as he fills my ass with all of his warmth.\n\nI collapse on my bed, never again to doubt the legend of Dracula.\n\nI turn around to tell him so but he is gone. Instead, my eyes fall upon the beautiful rainbow..."
1195,D is for the Dick of Dracula,"['MF', 'vampire']","I then asked him why, and he said that I looked too hot for school and the boys would go nuts. I laughed and asked why he thought that and he said that BECAUSE MY OUTFIT WAS CAUSING HIM TO THINK OF AWFUL THINGS , I, then, noticed that he was developing a hard- on. I had seen him before and knew he was very big. I sat on the couch and told him he wasn't being fair, as I let my skirt slide up, farther. He stared and said boys would be wanting to feel me up and stuff.\n\nI looked at him, then his crotch, smiled and asked if I affected him that way, too.\n\nHe didn't answer, but he slowly stroked his huge cock. It looked soooo big through his pants. I told him that I was a virgin, but often thought about boys and sex. He hugged me and ""accidentally"" touched my breast. I brushed his cock and hugged him back. He stood up and unzipped his pants and said that this is what my outfit and my body caused and that he had lost all control. I grabbed his huge cock and played , then sucked it and then begged him to fuck me.\n\nHe slowly put his monster cock into my wet, virgin pussy. It hurt at first, but then it was great. He fucked the shit out of me and when he came he pulled out and held it in front of my face and came all over my face and mouth. I tasted it and wanted more. Since that time , my dad has fucked me 2 or 3 times per day. He told me he would like to watch me with other boys, too. I can't wait till that happens. I know a 18 year old boy with a bigger cock than DADDY. and I want it.\n\nI'll let you know what happens ...."
1196,Dad Wants To Play Too,"['Mb', 'ped', 'inc', '1st']","Roger came over to us and immediately knelt down and got between Danny's legs. He lifted Danny up and yanked down his briefs and just went down on him. Wow! Seeing him suck my friend's cock got me really hot. Then he reached over and inside my briefs and began stroking my dick while he sucked Danny. I was ready to cum right then and he knew it so he stopped and stood up. He quickly undid his pants and shoved them down along with his briefs.\n\nHis big cock was already rock-hard and jumping up and down... almost slapping against his belly. He grabbed it and moved closer to me. ""Suck it for me."" he whispered. It was so big... so thick... with a huge head and raised veins going all the way down the shaft. It was beautiful. I wanted to suck it. I opened my mouth and he just rubbed the head along my wet lips... teasing me... until I tasted his pre-cum. It was salty and warm and I liked it.\n\nHe finally pushed a few inches of his hard dick into my mouth... letting me get adjusted to it. He moved it back and forth... fucking my mouth like a woman's cunt. After awhile I had most of it in my mouth and loved it. He ran his hands through my hair and then said, ""I'm getting close, kid. I'm gonna cum now!""\n\nI felt his cock throbbing faster and then felt the hot, salty cum shooting out of his dick into my mouth and down my throat into my belly. I kept sucking until he was finally done and then he pulled out and went down on me... sucking my cock until I gave him my load.\n\nI loved going to Danny's house after that and Roger told us he had some friends that would like to come join us next time. I can hardly wait."
1197,Daddies Little Girl,"['Mf-teen', 'inc']","Stephanie's father, John, was sitting up on his bed. He had his daughter's pictures from the family album spread out. He was lucky, because Stephanie loved to visit the beach. Of course, that meant he had a nice photo collection of his little girl in bikinis. He was staring at a particular photo; obsessed. Stephanie had a string bikini top that barely covered her nipples, and didn't cover *anything* else. It was a medium-shot of her beautiful face, and the breasts of his dreams were exquisitely framed.\n\nJohn leaned over to the night stand, and grabbed his ""family-sized"" jar of Vaseline. He carefully opened it, and scooped up a dollop. He smoothed it all over his rock-hard cock. He picked up his favorite picture, and started pumping his fist up and down his thick tool. All he could think about was french-fucking little Stephanie's teenage tits. He imagined his dick in between her magnificent melons, and picked up his rhythm. ""Oh, Daddy, please let me suck your lollypop!,"" he heard her say in his mind, as he imagined his prick engulfed by her breasts. He pictured her licking the tip as it reached her face.\n\n*\n\nSteph was feeling exhausted from her busy day, and began to ascend the stairs, up to her bedroom. On the way up, she wondered where her father was. She started down the hall, thinking about the warm comfort of her big brass bed. She noticed that the door to her father's bedroom was slightly ajar, and she heard a funny noise.\n\nJohn's imagination was running wild. ""Oh, Daddy, your cock is *so* big!"" He jerked on his cock like there was no tomorrow. ""Oh, Daddy, I *need* your cum! *Please, Daddy, give me your hot, sticky load! I want you to cum all over my pretty face!,"" he imagined Stephanie saying. His eyes were closed tight, yet he could see his nasty little girl begging for his load of ball juice. She was pulling on her dark, rubbery nipples, while sqeezing his thick prick between her warm breasts. He could feel the cross around her neck scratching his sperm-filled nuts, and it reminded him of her innocence. He was looking directly into her deep green eyes, and his penis began to twitch, as his balls started to explode.\n\nHe heard something in the background, and opened his eyes. Shit!, he thought, she's coming upstairs! He realized that he forgot to lock the bedroom door, and leapt up. Running towards the door with his cock in his hand, he tried to reach it before his daughter...\n\nAs she approached her father's bedroom, to say goodnight, Stephanie accidentally tripped on a loose piece of carpet in the hallway. ""Shit!,"" she exclaimed, as she banged her head, and fell through the doorway of her father's bedroom. She had fallen flat on her face, and was now on all fours, trying to orient herself.\n\nJohn was in shock. Daddy's little girl was at his feet, in his bedroom, on all fours, in front of him! He stood for a moment, not knowing what to do. He immediately removed his hand from his dick, but he was still naked, in front of his daughter. Before he could come up with a plan, his dick started doing the talking. Just as Stephanie looked up, John's cock started to squirt. Strand after strand of thick, white cum blasted all over her face. She felt it landing in her hair, and completely drenching her face. She felt totally disgusting and humiliated, yet strangely aroused. Her fathers scum was dripping down her chin, and into her deep cleavage. She wiped the gooey sperm from her eyes, and looked up to see her smiling father, who had resumed jerking his enourmous cock."
1198,Daddies and Daughters Club,"['MMf', 'ped', 'inc', 'orgy']","These visions of loveliness were happy and relaxed and loved coming to the secret club with their fathers. Even at these tender years, they were well aware of all the admiring looks coming their way and the younger ones soon learned how to be coquettish and teasing like the older girls.\n\n""Gentlemen... gentlemen,"" Mason called out quietly, bringing the meeting to order. The fathers gave him their attention, while the girls were out of hearing range.\n\n""Welcome to my home for the 25th meeting of The Daddies and Daughters Club. As always, you have presented your Angels to perfection, their stunning beauty a credit to you all."" All the fathers smiled and nodded in agreement.\n\n""Like me, I'm sure your memories of the events of a fortnight ago will still be fresh and exciting... our special thanks goes out to Greg and to Ben."" At this, a quiet ripple of applause spread amongst them all. Ben grinned, Greg blushed.\n\n""On reaching her 12th birthday, Greg's lovely daughter Tina underwent her de-flowering and this was performed with admirable vigor by Ben. Via concealed cameras in bedroom no. 7, we were all privileged to witness the adorable naked virgin submit to the cock. Since she arrived this evening, I've been observing her and I can vouch for the fact that she appears to be more alive and happy than ever she did. Well done Ben!""\n\nThis time the applause was louder, causing the girls to look over. Their curiosity was short-lived however and soon they resumed their mutual chatter.\n\n""Now we turn to this evening's entertainment,"" Bernard continued.\n\n""Mike, little Sophie's father, has suggested a game which I think will appeal to all. The girls will be lined up center lounge and then blindfolded. They will then be asked to remove their panties and raise the hem of their skirts. I'm sure they'll love to indulge their natural exhibitionism in this way! In turn, each man will plant a kiss on every naked little pudenda.""\n\nWide grins of approval spread to every man's face and below, many cocks sprang to life.\n\n""I'm sure it hasn't gone un-noticed."" Bernard concluded, ""That the added excitement of this game means that every man will be able to kiss his own daughter on her most secret place!"""
1199,Daddy B,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","Momma would get teary-eyed and say. ""Because we lost each other before you were born.""\n\nMomma had written me a letter that last week before momma passed away and told me. ""Baby you keep this in your special box until you found Daddy B, give it to him and tell him it's from me, your momma. He will know what to do.""\n\nMy special box was a small wooden cigar box my mother had brought home to me once; I kept photos in it and some jewelry. One of the photos was a tall handsome man holding momma, they looked very happy, I loved his eyes and smile, the same smile I had. I would know him in a crowd.\n\nMomma said she had found where Daddy B lived and if she did not make it through the surgery I was to take the money and ride the buss to him, the address was on the envelope and if she made it through, we would both go and see him. Even at 10 years old, I felt the truth, it was more likely then not that momma would not survive, the cancer had eaten her up to much. And as I sat there in that waiting room and the doctor came out with a long face, I knew even before he opened his mouth.\n\n""My momma did not make it."" I said, my mouth was dry and full of metal taste. The doctor shook his head and before he could say a word, I grabbed my special box and the envelope and ran away as fast as I could. I don't know if I was running from the doctor or myself, but I ran until I found a kind woman who seen me crying in a park, she asked me what was wrong and I kind of stretched the truth.\n\nI said. ""My momma died in the hospital and I runaway cause I was scared."" I showed her the address on the envelope and said. ""I know my daddy's afraid too and I need to get home to him, but I don't know what buss to take.""\n\n""Don't worry darling, I'll help you."" she said and took me to the station, asked the clerk what bus goes to that area and waited with me until I got on, she kissed me on the forehead and sent me on my way with a map of how I should go when I got off the bus. I thanked her, got on the buss and followed her instructions to the tee until I found myself standing in front of a large home with a big fence around it. There was a car in the driveway and I climbed the fence and ran to the house. Again I was scared, not of what had happened to my momma, she had taught me to accept the things I can not change, but what if daddy B didn't want me, what if daddy B sent me away. I sucked in air for courage and knocked on the door.\n\nI waited for what seemed forever when I heard the door click and open and there before my eyes dressed in a robe, I guess he had just taken a shower cause he was clean, his hair was wet and he was so handsome and he was daddy B, he had not changed, big, handsome with a gentle look in his eyes. He looked down at me and asked. ""Hello little one, are you lost?""\n\nHis voice was like a song to me and I ran in and threw my arms around his legs, the side of my head hugging against his pelvis and I said. ""Not anymore daddy B.""\n\nThough I did not know what it was at the time, I could feel his cock throb and attempt to stiffen next to my face. He pulled me away and squatted down so he was looking into my eyes directly. ""Wow now; what do you mean Daddy B?""\n\nI opened my special box and pulled out the photo and gave it to him. As he studied the photo I looked down and seen his cock hanging down, he didn't have any panties on and he was big, very big and thick, but I still did not know what it was. My attention was suddenly brought back up to his face when he said. ""Little girl, where is your mother, where is Chris?""\n\nMy eyes looked into his and tears burned my eyes again. ""She died today in the hospital daddy B"" I said and started to sob. Daddy B pulled me to him and rocked me in his arms. ""It's OK baby, he said. You're home now, I've been looking for your mother for a vary long time, but I did not know she had you.""\n\nWith that daddy B scooped me up into his arms and closing the door behind him took me into his home and set me on the sofa. He was my night in shinning armor at that moment, I loved my daddy B with all my heart. He tilted my head back and kissed my forehead. ""What's your name little one?"" he asked in such a gentle voice.\n\n""Mary, my name is Mary daddy B.""\n\n""Come here Mary."" he instructed and I climbed into his lap, hugged him tightly around his neck and cried, daddy B let me cry as long as I needed and when I was done, he kissed my tears away.\n\n""I loved your mother vary much and when we were separated by her father so long ago, I went to England for a long time, but when I came back, I looked for your mother. Did she ever talk about me.""\n\nI looked at him and kissed him square on the lips. ""Daddy B, you were all we ever talked about, we even played games about us being back together and having a big family together.""\n\nThen I could feel his cock twitch under my butt and it scared me a little, but for some reason it also felt nice.\n\n""Oh baby Mary, I would have loved that too more then anything, your mother is all I ever thought about.""\n\n Chapter 2 Getting to know Daddy\n\nOver the next two weeks we talked and I often climbed into his lap and cried while he held me tightly to him and assured me we would never be apart again. I was small for my age, and one day daddy B asked me when I was born, I opened my special box and gave him my birth certificate I could see in his eyes he was calculating the time and finally said. ""7 months after the last time we made love.""\n\n""What's making love daddy B?"" I asked, he looked at me and said. ""That's when two people are in love and they have sex together and make someone as lovely as you.""\n\n""Oh, I like that a lot daddy B."" I said and hugged him tighter, his cock twitched under me and I rubbed my little but against it and was rewarded with the feeling of it getting thicker so I rubbed some more.\n\n""What is that under my butt daddy B"" I asked rubbing and pushing down.\n\n""Baby, just call me daddy OK, and that's my cock, I used it to make you.""\n\n""OK daddy B, - , I mean daddy. It is a pretty cock, I seen it the first day when you squatted down."" I said and watched as daddy's face got red.\n\n""I did not know baby, I'm sorry."" he apologized.\n\n""Don't be sorry daddy, I liked it so much, it was so pretty I wanted to hold it.""\n\nDaddy looked at me shocked and I smiled and rubbed my butt against him again. ""Can I see it again daddy?""\n\nI could see something in his eyes that said he like to play this game as much as I did, then he said. ""Well, I don't know Mary.""\n\n""Please daddy, I know you're not supposed to, but I wont tell. Please."" I begged.\n\nDaddy then looked at me and said. ""Well it would not be fair if you seen me and I did not se you.""\n\n""OK!"" I said excited and started to unbutton my blouse, then he stopped me.\n\n""No baby, not like this."" he said and picked me up and set me on the floor. Go to your room, take all you close off and put on a robe, then meet me at the hot tub.""\n\nI did as he said and in no time I was back at the hot tub, daddy was already in the water setting down naked, dropped my robe and entered the water across from him and looked at his upper torso sticking out of the water, he was lovely and I felt a tingling in thighs.\n\n""You are so pretty Mary, just like your mother,"" daddy said and I was delighted he found me to look like momma. I crossed the water and sat on his lap, his cock sprang up between my legs and it felt so nice I just had to reach under the water and touch it, I started to rub it up and down having to use both of my hands, daddy just leaned back and moaned. ""Oh Mary, you even have your mothers touch.""\n\n""Thank you daddy, I like the way it feels too. Can I see it now?""\n\nDaddy pulled me and him up to the edge of the hot tub so we were on the edge and I could see his huge cock between my legs, it was pressed against my kitty and I loved the feeling as I continued to rub, I pulled him tight against me. Then I noticed some clear stuff oozing out of his pee hole and I asked what it was.\n\n""It's called precum Mary, men do that so they can have sex with a woman better.""\n\n""Pre cum?"" I asked and put my finger on it and rubbed it around. ""It's slippery daddy."" I said and pulled my finger up to my nose, I liked the smell so I put it on my tongue. ""Mmmm I liked the taste to daddy.""\n\nDaddy put his hands up and started to play with my breast, though just starting to but like little half eggs, my nipples reacted to his touch eminently and became erect and long, like little half inch cocks they jutted out between his large fingers, my back arched and I moaned.\n\n""Do you like when daddy does that to you Mary?"" He asked and pinched my nipples a little, pulling on them, my moan became deeper.\n\n""Yes daddy, that feels wonderful, but it makes my kitty itch too.""\n\nDaddy leaned back and laid me back down on his chest, putting his hands down, he pulled my legs apart and started rubbing my naked kitty, oh it felt so wonderful, I moaned and arched my back as he pulled my kitty lips apart and rubbed in between pushing just his fingertips into my little hole.\n\n""Oh daddy, that feel so wonderful, I think I might pee though, oh, uh, oh daddy I, I, uuuuuhhhhh! Daddyyyyyy! My little body jerked my hips bucked up against his fingers and something squirted from my kitty, something, not pee. I lay there panting as daddy brought his sticky fingers up to my nose and let me smell, it was sweet, not pungent like pee, and I stuck my tongue to it and tasted it. ""Mmmm daddy that taste almost al good as your pre--cum, what is it?"" I asked and started sucking his fingers.\n\n""It was your cum baby, you came for daddy, did you like it?""\n\n""Oh yes daddy, it was the best feeling I have ever had, can we do it some more?""\n\nDaddy was silent for a moment then sighed and said. ""I don't think so baby.""\n\n""Why not daddy, please!"" I begged.\n\nDaddy sighed again, ""Because baby, doing that made daddy's cock hurt and if I continued to make your sexy little body cum, daddy might do something wrong.""\n\nI got up off of my daddy and turned around, he looked at me and asked. ""Where are you going baby?""\n\n""No where daddy, momma always said to kiss the hurt away, so I'm going to kiss the hurt away on your cock.""\n\nWithout letting my daddy answer me, I dropped to my knees and started kissing and licking his huge cock. It was salty and smelled a little like pee but I liked it, his hair at the base of his cock tickled my nose, but daddy was just laying there watching me. "" Daddy, your cock is so nice, what else can I do to make the pain go away?"" I asked kissing the pee-hole of his cock, making it jerk, I had to use both hands to keep it still.\n\nDaddy thought for a moment then said. ""You can suck on it baby.""\n\nI opened my mouth and pushed down until the head of his cock popped through my lips and I started to suck the head. Daddy started to tremble and moan so I pulled his cock out of my mouth with a pop. ""Did I hurt you daddy, am I doing it right?""\n\nDaddy pulled me up and kissed me on the lips, I needed to breath and he stuck his tongue into my mouth so I sucked on that too and played with his tongue with mine. I sucked his big tongue to the back of my throat all the time playing my tongue on his, I liked the way daddy kissed a lot, and when we broke our kiss daddy said. ""Yes Mary you were doing everything right, but suck daddy's cock just like you kissed me and it will be even better then right.""\n\nI was delighted daddy liked my kiss and went back to his cock and knelt back down, I again worked his mushroom like head back into my mouth and started sucking, using my tongue like he said, slowly I worked his cock in and out until I had two inches of his meat into my mouth and touching the back of my throat. Daddy was really moaning and trembling now and I knew I was doing the right things, so I sucked harder and tried to swallow his cock but gagged the first couple of times, then I got his cock-head into my throat and sucked and licked. Daddy started to hump his hips and held my head in place, working his cock deeper and deeper. I was no longer gagging and quickly learned to breath through my nose as four inches were now down my throat. Daddy placed his hand down under my throat to feel his cock going in and out, then I pushed and had all of him in me, his cock was so close to my stomach I started to swallow and fucked his cock with my throat muscles.\n\n""Oh Mary, baby I have never had anyone do this, this good baby, you're going to make daddy feel really good.""\n\nI liked what daddy was saying and sucked harder and swallowed more. Daddy started to buck harder and I could feel his cock expanding in my throat, it hurt a little but I also liked the feeling, daddy laid back and humped, and moaned then he started to speak with a gasp to his voice. ""Oh Mary my baby Mary, Oh, uh, oooohhh, uuuuuuhhhh! D-daddies going to c-cum b-baby.""\n\nThen I felt it, like a wave of thick ooze that shot down into my belly, I continued to suck and swallow, but daddy would not quit cumming down my throat, so I pulled up a little at a time still sucking and swallowing until only his head was in my mouth and I could taste his thick ropey cum splash to the back of my throat.\n\n""Aaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrggggg!"" Daddy groaned and came hard again filling my mouth to overflow. I continued to suck and swallow until there was nothing coming out, then when his cock became softer I let it pop out of my mouth.\n\nDaddy was breathing hard, his eyes were closed and his hands laid across his chest. I scooped some of the cum from around my mouth and rubbed it into my kitty, it felt wonderful and then I licked the rest off of daddy's cock and my lips, by the time I was done, daddy was setting up watching me and he was once again hard, I looked up at him and asked. ""Does it hurt some more?""\n\nDaddy smiled and shook his head no. ""Oh my lovely little Mary, you are the best cock sucker I have ever met.""\n\nI wasn't sure what he meant, but the joy in his voice delighted me, I jumped up and straddled him, his cock rested long ways through my kitty and I leaned up and kissed him sexy like we did before. When we broke I was truly in love. ""Oh daddy, I love you, and I want to do everything mommy would do for you. You can make a family with me I promise to be a good mommy too.""\n\n Chapter 3 In daddy's bed with Daddy in me.\n\nDaddy's eyes were both delighted and shocked then he smiled and said. ""I would love that too baby, but there are some things you have to promise me first.""\n\nI was delighted with his words, I squealed and rubbed my kitty up and down his hot cock, daddy grabbed me and held me still. ""First you have to promise me.""\n\n""OK daddy what do I have to promise to."" I said.\n\n""OK baby, in the house you are my wife, out side you are my daughter and that is the way it must bee, no one but you and me can know about us and when you start to grow hair, you must not shave it.""\n\nMy eyes got big. ""Your wife, oh yes daddy I promise I will tell no one and the other thing too.""\n\nDaddy kissed me again and as he did I rubbed my kitty along his thick hot cock, daddy groaned in my mouth and it tickled my tongue. Daddy picked me up and handed my robe to me and said. ""Come along Mary, we need to shower, but we'll do it together in my shower.""\n\nI waited for daddy to put his robe on and nearly pulled him into the house he was smiling all the way and once we were behind the closed doors, daddy scooped me up in his arms and carried me to his bedroom and tossed me onto his bed. I laid there and smelled the covers, they smelled like daddy and I loved it so vary much, being there made me feel all grown up.\n\n""Ok Mary, let's get into the shower, daddy wants to see you swallow his cock again.""\n\nI was just a little surprised that daddy wanted me to suck his cock again so soon, but I loved daddy and I would do anything he wanted, anything at all. ""OK daddy."" I said and disrobed, as I walked into his bathroom I was in awe, it was a large bathroom with a full wall mirror and an oversized shower with seats in it. I stopped in front of the mirror and looked at my body, my hair was long to the center of my back, my baby fat was nearly gone and I had some curves but still not enough for me to be happy with my kitty was centered inside a small mound and stuck out just enough to see my little lips, my legs were long and thin like my arms and my butt was firm and round, my breast were just budding and pouched out only two inches, but I was so small that when daddy came in behind me, I could still see his dark pubic hair just above my blond hair.\n\nDaddy looked into the mirror and seen my frown. ""What's wrong Mary?"" he asked slipping one hand over and cupping my little breast.\n\n""I'm just so small and awkward looking."" I said in a pouting voice.\n\nDaddy leaned down and hugged me from behind, his face next to mine. ""Nonsense baby, you are as perfect as the come.""\n\n""You really think so daddy?"" I asked with a renewed smile.\n\n""I know so baby girl."" Daddy said and kissed my forehead. ""Now get into the shower and set down.""\n\nI did as daddy said and he turned the water on nice and warm, then stood in front of me, his cock semi hard, touching me on the chin. ""Suck daddy baby, make me hard so we can do other things.""\n\nI opened my mouth and sucked daddy's cock into my mouth, his mushroom head went in with a pop and I started sucking deep and hard, using my tongue to massage his cock as it hit the back of my throat and stiffened, then daddy pushed in deep, not being ready I gagged a little, but in a way I also liked it and I regained and started fucking him with my throat in and out faster and faster, I could tell daddy would not last long as he watched his little girl sucking him all the way in.\n\n""Ah, ah, ah oooohhhh, aaaaahhhh! OooooHHHHHhhh! F-FUCK BABY, Daddy's going to cuuuuummmmm! NNNNNNNnnnggggg!!!""\n\nDaddy's cock expanded and pumped his cum deep into me, I could feel each spasm going deem into my belly, my kitty itched like it did out side and I wanted daddy to lick it, but he just pumped in and out of my throat faster and faster cumming more and more, then suddenly daddy just pulled out with a pop and ordered me to get dried off and get into bed.\n\n""Did I do something wrong daddy?"" I asked, my eyes felling with tears.\n\n""No baby, you were wonderful, now do as I said."" he said and smiled.\n\nI did as daddy said, when he came out of the bathroom still drying off, I was just leaving for my bed, daddy looked at me and asked. ""Where are you going Mary?""\n\nI looked up at him, his muscular beautiful body and said. ""Going to bed as you told me to.""\n\nDaddy gave a small laugh and said. ""No baby, this is your bed now, remember what I said, in the house you are my wife.""\n\nMy eyes lit up and I spun around and pounced onto the king-sized bed as daddy finished drying himself and climbed into be with me.\n\n""Now Mary, Daddy started looking at my naked body. What were going to do tonight will hurt, but I promise only this time and I will make it feel better.""\n\n""OK daddy"" I said unsure of what he meant.\n\n""Do you trust me Mary?"" Daddy asked.\n\n""Oh yes daddy, I trust you lots."" I answered as he crawled up to my little feet.\n\n""Good baby"" he said and kissed my toes. ""Now spread your legs for daddy so I can kiss your kitty again.""\n\nI squirmed and did as I was told, daddy lowered his head to my kitty and started licking from my kitty to my butt hole and pushing his tongue in to it so hard, it felt wet, warm and hard, it hurt just a little and I thought this is an OK hurt, but then daddy went to work on my kitty again, pushing his tongue in as far as it would go. That hurt a little more then my butt did but it also felt wonderful, the itching was strong, my hips shook and he pushed deeper with his tongue. ""Ouch daddy that hurts."" I complained.\n\nDaddy lifted his head from my kitty and looked at me with an angry glance. ""Shush now baby, you want to be daddy's wife don't you?""\n\nI wiped the tear from my eye and nodded. ""Yes daddy, I'm sorry, please I want to be your wife; please!""\n\nWith that daddy reached up and pulled a small white tube from his nightstand drawer and laid on his side. ""Come here Mary, lay with your back to my belly, I think it's time we sanctioned our ties to each other.""\n\nI did as daddy said, I was nervous and a little frightened, I did not know what he meant by sanctioned our ties, but I did not want daddy to stop touching me more, so I did as I was told. Daddy put a little drop from the bottle one his finger and rubbed my kitty with it. His finger was nice and slippery and he slipped it all around inside my kitty and up to my little button, each time he touched my button, I jerked my little hips onto his finger.\n\n""Oh daddy, that feels so nice."" I said, my kitty itched even more and I was getting close to the same feeling I had outside by the hot tub.\n\nDaddy used his other hand and played with my breast as he slipped his finger into me just a little, my hips jutted forward. It was the nicest yet and I wanted more.\n\n""Do you love daddy a lot Mary?"" daddy asked in a whisper to my ear, and pushed a second knuckle of his finger into my kitty. It was like I had a fever all over my body, my hips fucked his finger and I gasped. ""Oh, ah, y-yes daddy, ah, ah, ah, oh, w-with, oh, ah, oh, all of m, oh, oooohh my heart!""\n\nDaddy started to wriggle his finger inside of me, touching my button, I was going wild.\n\n""What will you do for daddy Mary?"" daddy again whispered into my ear.\n\n""Oooohhhh! D-daddy, aaahhhh! I-I w-would, d do aaahhh oohh any, any, oh, oh, ah, anything."" I cried, my kitty was one spasm after another on his finger, my hips bucked. I was going to cum and cum hard. Daddy's hand left my breast and squirted some of the stuff from the tupe onto his cock and worked it around, then removed his finger and started rubbing my kitty with his cock, it was so hot, so thick, I was in heaven. My eyes opened wide and I seen his cock covering the outside of my kitty and I again became afraid.\n\n""Daddy, oh, oh, it's-s ah, ah so big daddy, oh, oh, ah, what are you going uh, uh, ooohh, to do?""\n\nDaddy started moving his cock in circles and I could see and feel my kitty start to open for him. ""I'm going to fuck you with it Mary, I'm going to plant my baby seed inside of you."" and with that daddy pushed in, just until the mushroom head of his cock vanished.\n\n""Aaaahhh! Nnnnggggg!"" I cried, I wanted to tell him to stop, to tell him that it hurt but my kitty said more and I humped and squeezed his cock-head with my kitty. Daddy stayed there until my kitty was so itchy and I no longer hurt, then he pushed again and I screamed when I felt his cock touch my hymen, though I did not know it was my hymen I knew he needed to be deeper for it to stop hurting and I pushed down.\n\nI could not scream, only lay there and whimper as daddy held me close, his cock thick and hard and I knew he had more to push into me, but he just held me and whispered. ""Oh my baby Mary, my lovely little girl, I know this hurts, but daddy promised I would make this feel better."" daddy pushed a little deeper, my tears were thick and my kitty burned like fire, and again he pushed then held me tight. ""Now baby, daddy's in your vagina, you're a real woman, my real woman, do you want daddy to stop now.""\n\nOh yes, in truth, I wanted him out of me, it hurt so much, but daddy promised to make it feel better and I loved him, even though I wanted to curl up and cry I pushed down on his cock and with a raspy whisper said. ""No, please don't stop daddy, I love you so much, I want to be your woman.""\n\nDaddy pushed nearly all of himself, his thick hot cock deep into me and I could feel it at the opening of my cervix, then he pulled out a little and pushed back in. my vagina clinched at his cock to keep it still and instead he pulled and pushed more and more, as my vagina began to accept his invading size. My kitty puckered out when he pulled and sank when he pushed, my belly felt full and the itching was coming back.\n\n""Oh yes daddy, that feels better, yes daddy fuck me daddy fuck me.""\n\n""I love you baby."" daddy whispered and moved his hips faster, pumping in and out of me like a piston, my vagina and my kitty sucked and puckered to keep daddy in as he pulled further out and slammed back in to my cervix again and again. My hips bucked as my muscled tightened clamping down with renewed force and desire. My breath came in shallow juts as I grew closer to my climax, then daddy slowed to an easy motion of pulling his cock out until only the mushroom head was inside of me and then pushing back in, spreading my cervix opening and pushing in.\n\nI went over the edge and started cumming hard as daddy pushed in and started to cum himself, cumming deep into my cervix.\n\n""Ohhhhh daddy, aaaaahhhhh, I,I,I'm cumminggggggggg!""\n\n""nnnnnnnngggggggggggggggggggg! We chorused as our spasms grew, my body quivered and rocked on his throbbing, gushing cock and it seemed to last forever, forever in bliss as daddy fucked me slow and fast, then slow again and we both continued to cum, then I herd the squishing sounds from my kitty and I looked down to see his cum bubbling out, my kitty stretched so wide, I thought nothing could escape, but there it was, daddy had pumped my vagina so full of his cum it had no where else to go. The cum was white and pink and I smeared some onto my finger and put it into my mouth. Mmmm delicious I thought, then the next wave of orgasm hit, stronger as daddy continued to pump deeper and faster again.\n\n""Oh, ah, oh y-yes daddy uh, uh, f-fuck oh, uh meee!""\n\nI don't know how long we fucked or how many times we came together and separate but we drifted off to sleep, daddy's cock still buried deep inside of me.\n\n Chapter 4 when morning cums.\n\nIn the night we pulled apart and I awoke with my thighs coated with dried sperm from daddy's cock, I slipped out of bed and went into the shower to clean up, my kitty was still sore from his girth and inside I felt different, not just lousing my virginity, something was different. I washed my kitty and stuck my fingers, one, two three, four fingers into my kitty, daddy had stretched me out so much, I played working my four fingers in and out of me, thin I slipped my thumb in and started to fist my vagina, working it deeper and deeper until my entire hand was inside me. Oh it felt so good, not as good as daddy's cock, but I was getting that feeling as I worked my hand into me, soon I was on four knees and fucking myself, when the shower door opened and daddy stepped in, he said nothing, only watched for a moment then he picked me up and removed my hand.\n\n""Good morning baby."" was all daddy said and slipped me down onto his ridged cock, he slid in much easer then the night before and when I was completely impaled onto his cock, daddy sat on the seat and started raising me up and down, my feet would not touch the floor so daddy put his hands under my butt and lifted me then allowed me to drop back onto his cock, each time bringing me closer to climax.\n\nDaddy pulled my face up and kissed me sexy, his tongue going to the back of my throat as he fucked me and played wit my small breast, all the time I whimpered into his mouth.\n\nDaddy started to moan and we held the kiss as both of us came, daddy bouncing my kitty on his lap and sucking my tongue, my lips and back to my tongue until we both collapsed into each other and just held on, then daddy pulled me off of his cock and looked deep into my eyes. ""Can I fuck your little butt-hole baby?"" he asked and bent me over in front of him, shoving his cock-head against my puckered rosebud and pushed.\n\nHis cock was so slick from our cum and my little body was so relaxed from his fucking, his cock slipped in to the hilt and he started to fuck me all over again.\n\nChapter 5 three weeks and showing\n\nMe and daddy fucked and sucked each other each night, my butt was always his last to attack before we went to shower and sleep. I was so small, within 3 weeks, my belly pushed out like a honeydew melon and daddy would rub my belly and kiss it for a long time before we would fuck, only now being pregnant daddy fucked slowly, deep and deliberate thrust making me cum several times before he tossed his load deep inside me, I sometimes wondered if the baby was a girl, would she be born pregnant with daddy's cum too. And when daddy came he gushed always feeling me up and then having me suck him until he came again and then in the shower he would fuck my butt until we both came.\n\nMonths later, I was huge and daddy still loved to fuck me, he said I was so beautiful pregnant he thought I should always get pregnant and give him many babies and we did. Me and daddy fucked daily, all the way up until I could not take him in me because of the baby, then I would suck him deep into my belly and make him cum.\n\nWhen I was 19 me and daddy married for real, Jessie was seven and we decided to fuck her too, and when May and Debbie were old enough we would include them into the family fun, but now the doctor says I have a boy inside of me and daddy's excited for the both of us.\n\nThen end"
1200,Daddy Knows Best,"['family', 'inc', 'spank']","I thought summer break would be an extension of the last semester, but I had forgotten how hard it is to sneak out under watchful parental eyes. Late the next evening, I was tip-toeing through the darkened living room when I heard a sound from the couch. There sat Daddy, wide awake and frowning. ""It's awfully late, Princess,"" he remarked. The clock was chiming one a.m.\n\n""Y-you didn't have to wait up for me, Daddy,"" I said, trying to keep a tremble out of my voice.\n\n""Of course I did,"" he insisted. ""We were worried about you. I sent your mother to bed half an hour ago.""\n\nGulp. I was starting to get that heart-in-the-toes feeling again. Daddy's smile was amicable, but there was something about the tone in his voice that made me want to sink through the floor. ""Oh, Daddy, I'm sorry you and Mom were waiting up for me. I-I should have called . . . ""\n\n""Yes, you should have,"" he agreed, ""but we'll talk about it in the morning. Come here and kiss me good night."" I kissed his cheek and hugged him tight. He seemed, at times, a stuffy old fogey, but I knew I loved him dearly. And I could tell he was genuinely worried about me. Oh, did I feel guilty as I mounted the stairs to go to bed. I felt about an inch high - maybe smaller.\n\nThe next morning, I overslept and didn't come downstairs until long after breakfast, but Mom was still flitting about the kitchen and ""just happened"" to have a bit of pancake batter left over, as well as scrambled eggs, bacon and hot coffee. If you think I felt awful last night, just imagine how I felt as Mom bustled about to serve me breakfast, all the while talking about how nice it was to have me home and all the things we could do together now that I was home for the summer. I forced myself to eat - no sense in picking at the food and having Mom fret that I was coming down with something.\n\nDaddy came in and sat at the table, newspaper tucked under one arm. He smiled at Mom, then fixed me with a piercing stare. ""Now Carol,"" he began, ""I know it's going to be hard for you to put up with a lot of rules - especially after living in that college dorm and being on your own - but while you're living under our roof, I'll expect you follow our wishes. We were very worried about you last night, young lady, and I don't ever want this to happen again.""\n\nI hung my head and replied in a small voice, ""I'm sorry, Daddy. I didn't mean to worry you and Mom.""\n\nHe slid over and put a comforting arm around my shoulders. ""Next time you're out late, honey, I want you to call us. Even if you have to call collect.""\n\n""Okay, Daddy,"" I assented. ""I'm sorry . . . it-it won't happen again.""\n\n""I hope not. I-We are so proud of you. You're almost grown up now, Carol, and you need to start behaving like an adult. Facing up to responsibilities is part of being an adult. You know that if your mother or I are going to be late, we let someone know what's happening."" \n\nDaddy hugged me and that was the end of it. The rest of the weekend was quiet. I thought about just coming out and telling my parents about the bad grades I was sure to receive, but I could never bring myself to do it. It was, I suppose, cowardice on my part, but I didn't want to upset them. I kept thinking about what Daddy had said about growing up and facing responsibilities.\n\nI thought about watching the mailbox and intercepting the damning report card. It would not be hard to do; Daddy would be at work, and Mom would be busy around the house. If I could just get that report card and hide it or destroy it, I told myself, I'd go back to school after summer and work extra hard to make up those grades. Really, I would!\n\nThe report card came that Thursday. I was the first to get the mail, and after sorting through it I left the rest of the mail in the den and raced upstairs with my prize. I closed my bedroom door and flopped onto the bed for a look at the bad news. Oh, worse than I had thought! Two Incompletes, two D's, one C, and two F's! I was definitely in for it. Unless . . . I studied the printout and wondered if it would be possible to do a little 'creative editing.' Those F's, D's and Incompletes could become B's, and I could sitting pretty. My parents would be so thrilled - especially Daddy! And then next semester . . . Oh, next semester how I would work!\n\nI hid the report card in my underwear drawer and went down to Daddy's study for the tools I would need: an eraser, a black pen and a bit of carbon paper. I got the stuff up to my room then got distracted by a couple of phone calls. After that, Mom had some chores for me. Daddy came home and retreated into his study to look over the mail.\n\nI had just finished loading the dishwasher when Mom came to the kitchen door and said, ""Carol, we need to talk to you. Right now."" She looked kind of stunned and white-faced, and I wondered what was wrong.\n\n""O-okay, Mom. Sure."" I hung up the dishtowel and followed Mom into my father's study. He was frowning and poring over a small, greyish, rectangular piece of . . . ohmigod . . .\n\n""Carol,"" he began, ""have a seat. Can you explain this?"" He held up my report card. ""Your mother found it when she was putting away your laundry. It was hidden. Weren't you going to let us see it?""\n\n""I-I . . . that is . . . umm . . . I . . . I was-I was going to . . . ""\n\nDaddy looked very angry and hurt. He held up, in his other hand, the things I was going to use to alter the card. ""And these?""\n\n""Oh, honey,"" whispered Mom, tears starting down her face, ""you could have told us . . . ""\n\n""What have you been up to all semester, Carol? Going to parties? Staying out all hours of the night? No wonder you're not passing your courses!"" Daddy leaned very close, taking my hands in his. ""And what hurts me most is the fact that you planning to deceive us - lie to us - about these grades.""\n\n""Oh, Daddy, I was afraid to tell you! I was so afraid you'd be angry . . . ""\n\n""Yes, Carol, I would have been angry with you, but I would have had more respect for you. We didn't raise you to be a liar or a cheat, and we are hurt and disappointed that you could even think of doing such a thing."" Daddy's voice was harder than I had ever heard it and there was a cold light in his eyes.\n\nI was trembling, partly from fear and partly from relief. At least they knew - however angry they were. I remembered Daddy's vague threat at midterm that I would be ""a sorry young lady"" if I didn't shape up and fly right and found myself halfway hoping that he would punish me in some fashion rather than continuing to be angry at me. Not knowing what to say, I hung my head and waited.\n\n""You'll have to go to summer school, honey,"" Mom said softly. ""That means we can't take any nice, long trips like we'd planned""\n\n""And since you've shown such a lack of maturity, Carol, I think we'll need go back to the house rules we used while you were high school.""\n\n""Oh, Daddy - please! No!"" No TV on school nights, ten o'clock curfews on weekends, no unchaperoned parties . . . it was like being a little kid again!\n\nHe held up a warning finger. ""Remember, Carol, under our roof, under our rules. And remember, we are paying good money for your education. We worked hard to save up enough money for you to go to a good school. So did you. Remember all those summer jobs?""\n\n""I remember, Daddy . . . but--""\n\nDaddy took me firmly by the shoulders and lifted my chin with one hand, forcing me to look him straight in the eyes. ""We've had this conversation before, Princess. Remember that I warned you not to let your grades slip? You promised me that you'd study hard, and you didn't follow through. Honey, we love you, and we want you to make something of yourself and the only way you'll do that is with a good education. Do you understand?""\n\nI nodded, trying not to cry and feeling terribly ashamed. ""I-I'm so sorry . . . "" I no longer felt clever about my brilliant idea to alter my report card - I felt small and stupid and very young. ""Wh-what are y-you going t-to do?""\n\n""What do you think I should do, Carol? Put yourself in my shoes for a minute and think about it. Do you think some punishment is in order?""\n\n""Oh, Fred,"" my mother half-whispered, ""are you going to . . . ""\n\n""Now just a minute, Peggy - let her think about it."" After a few moments, he prompted, ""Well, Carol?""\n\nMy words seemed to stick in my throat, but I managed to croak, ""I think so, Daddy.""\n\n""You think what, Princess?""\n\n""Th-th-that I ne-need t-to be . . . p-p-punished . . . ""\n\n""I quite agree, young lady - you need to be punished, and I have just the punishment in mind."" He turned and reached into a desk drawer, withdrawing a wooden paddle about a foot long and four inches wide. That paddle and my backside were old and bitter acquaintances, for both Mom and Daddy were firm believers in corporal punishment.\n\n""Oh, Daddy, please . . . "" Daddy's hands were firm on my shoulders as he half guided, half-lifted me out my chair and across his lap, pausing only to lower my jeans and panties. No, I thought, not the panties, too! I felt bare and exposed and utterly mortified. I felt Mom's hand on my legs and realized I was in for one hell of a thrashing. The first swat blazed across my left cheek, quickly followed by a second, third and fourth. I was already in tears by the fifth smack, and by the seventh, I was pleading for Daddy to stop. I lost count after twelve. I was lying across Daddy's lap, my bare bottom blazing, sobbing quietly, too stunned to even squirm.\n\nDaddy finished with a series of blistering spanks and helped me stand up, then Mom sat where Daddy had been and motioned for me to lay across her lap. She took the paddle in her left hand and pronounced, ""Carol, I love you. It really hurts me to punish you like this, but it's for your own good."" Then Mom started paddling me. She didn't hit as hard as Daddy, but it seemed to last a lot longer. I didn't need to look at my butt to know it was blazing red, and I knew I'd be sleeping on my stomach.\n\nWhen they were done spanking me, Mom and Daddy hugged me until I stopped crying. We just stood there, holding each other, for a long time.\n\nThough I didn't sit comfotably for two days, I was perversely pleased that they cared enough beat some sense into my head (by way of my bottom). I went to summer school, studied hard and made good grades. I promised myself I would always pay attention to what my parents said."
1201,"Daddy Papers, The",['family'],"Currently being prepared for exhibiting, as weeks go by, thousands more stories existing in our own archive will gradually become available. \n\n Mail:\n\n`free-mcg@bartra.demon.co.uk' for a FREE copy of ""ELECTRA MAGAZINE""\n\n `list-mcg@bartra.demon.co.uk' for an up-to-date list of publications\n\nRequests for segments/stories are dispatched each Saturday\n\n +----+\n\n DISCLAIMER\n\n Part of a comprehensive anthology, this is a collection of veritable `confessions' transcribed from the `privileged' files of various professionals in the psychiatric field including analysts, psychologists and psychiatrists whose clientele have graciously offered us verbatim accounts of their experiences. Therefore, the names have been changed and commonalties are evident in that the narratives all depict graphic sexual `""revelations' wherein the participants experienced carnal aberrations marked by uncharacteristic sexual perversion and/or gluttony.\n\n It is also important to note in accordance with the analytical summary of the specialist, that the events described -- while shocking -- are indicative of incidental factors relative to psyche and circumstance; and that the clientele have since completed remedial efforts.\n\n revel: v. indulge in keen delight (esp festive & sexual)\n\n revelation: n. a striking disclosure or discovery of hidden truth\n\n ""THE DADDY PAPERS""\n\n----\n\nCase: #561 Name: Karen Houser Age: 21\n\n\n\nAs a new mother...and new widow...I felt for Dad when Mom died. The whole thing was like a horrible nightmare at the time. I had only had Justin a month when Greg died at the hands of a drunk driver. I thought I'd never stop grieving and the entire time I persevered, both mom and dad were there for support and I am amazed to this day that I simply just did not die myself.\n\n Those fourteen months were agony not just for me but for my parents...they had liked Greg and our son - while not aware of the loss - seemed so much more sad in my arms at night as I fed him and tried hard to smile and laugh with him.\n\n Babies are a blessing - this one just happened to be the blessing I needed at a time I loathed.\n\n Thank God for my parents and the friends who helped me through those times. My grief support group was invaluable at helping me repiece my life together and having to move back home for financial reasons at age twenty was not simple for us three but...it was nostalgic.\n\n It was just when the nightmare got by us and it seemed as though things were improving that Mom got sick....diagnosed with cancer - a month or less to live.\n\n She barely made those 30 days though, and it was strange...there was not the horror or grief for her that there had been for Greg...maybe because she seemed so peaceful about it...so content with the life that she had. She was not by any means old...41 is certainly not prime-time for death...but oddly, both Dad and I sensed a sort of comfort when she finally passed...not a happiness...just a sense of relief that she had not suffered horribly and that we could cry at our loss but be moved by her peace.\n\n So it was that Dad and I wound up a couple of surviving relatives and slowly getting things back together. Dad was not afraid of showing his feelings...he cried...but he was also a strong man and saw no reason to wallow....he knew that Mom would have been best respected by not dying with her. We both took this principal to heart as we started to get out again.\n\n He started to go to local ball-games again with Mitch and Wally (his best friends for years now) and no longer tormented by the jealousy of their present husbands, I started visiting old friends.\n\n And Justin was turning one.\n\n What a wonderful time!!!\n\n That was when that old memory started to bother me again. A peculiar memory about which I was never certain how I felt...and sometimes as an adult....was certain it had been some bizarre dream or hoax of my youthful imagination.\n\n But illusion or not, as it had been many times here and there in my late teens and after Greg and I got married, it was there again.\n\n When I was about fourteen, I had been working on a project for a local academic fair....a sign for my project or something or other...and my marker ran out. Out in the yard, Mom and Dad were barbecuing and laughing at some radio program so I'd decided to just help myself to Dad's office and his office supplies.\n\n Dad had a huge desk upon which he sometimes laid a long blotter so that he could work at his models of old cars and I loved the smell of the hickory and the feel of the leather chair. Loving nothing better than to steal in there whenever I got the opportunity, I'd spin in that chair and savour the smell of everything and wonder what lurked in those drawers.\n\n Dad did some writing on the side and sold some of his stories to local publications...stories of his youth I simply never could bear listening to in whole...and so there was always a stack of paper on the desk-top and a basket full of waste.\n\n After finding the markers, I'd sat in the chair spinning around, listening intently for the coming of either of my parents as I was not supposed to trespass here without permission. I could hear them still out at the porch barbecuing and I could smell the hamburgers cooking and everything seemed wonderful.\n\n As I had an occasional tendency to do, to see what he was writing but not finding anything promising, I'd dug into the garbage pail, then noticing some crumpled pages at the bottom which seemed to draw me by their concealment, I'd fetched them out. Hearing my parent call for me, I'd panicked and running through the back entrance to the kitchen, round to the foyer and up the stairs, I hid them under my pillow.\n\n Then back down I went.\n\n Later that afternoon, when Mom and Dad went for a walk with the dogs (two very cute matching terriers named Fickle and Pickle) I enjoyed what I rarely had - twenty minutes with the house to myself.\n\n With lots of cupboards above a window-seat and ladder that slid back and forth for me to climb that Dad had built, I had a great room for hiding things. Even though it was still a bit girlish for a fourteen year old, I liked it..it kept me feeling young and innocent even though my mind was just unravelling the wonders of sex and lying and cheating (I had copied off a friends math test once and felt terribly guilty for it).\n\n Innocence going...going....\n\n Anyhow, knowing full well there was nothing to see, but pleased with my petty thievery and excited by my successful getaway, I retrieved the papers.\n\n Only there was something to see....something to see indeed.\n\n Expecting the usual, `When I was ten...blah blah...', I read it unwittingly, but discovering a frightening tale of a fourteen year-old daughter her father was starting to fantasise about, and though feeling horrible about said fantasies...still found them instead....arousing.\n\n I'd never thought of my father that way and the reality was just much too frightening for me to digest, so I did not get far into the story before I was shaking and feeling overwhelmed.\n\n Hiding the papers in one of the very top cupboards where I knew even I rarely looked, stuffing them into a box of old Barbies I no longer played with...I just sat there wide-eyed.\n\n GOD!\n\n I know I felt uncomfortable around Dad for awhile, but somehow, I just forgot about it. Sometimes, the old memory would flutter back into my brain but for the most part it was a dream I had, a strangely erotic but frightening dream.\n\n Thinking back now, I think I was as terrified about how it made me feel as I was about how it made HIM feel. Children aren't supposed to feel those things about their parents - I had hardly felt them all that thoroughly about boys I knew at school, my age.\n\n Anyhow, the only times it seemed to come back were those times when Dad and Mom would be admiring my beauty and Dad would say something like, ""You sure have grown into a gorgeous young woman,""; it would crop up out of nowhere and I'd feel that same blend of eroticism and fear and then it would be gone.\n\n Sometimes, I would look into the mirror at my blonde hair and blue eyes and admire my slender and shapely figure and think how it was true. I was pretty, very desirable. And I guess Greg had thought so too, because he could barely wait until our wedding night.\n\n But then, it would all slip away and life would go on.\n\n And the years passed.\n\n And now I was thinking about it again and the house felt empty without anyone but me: Dad out at a game, Greg gone, Mom gone, Justin with Greg's parents for the day.\n\n Not sure if I had left that box of Barbies or had thrown them out, out of curiosity, I went into my room and getting on the first rung of the white ladder (it still held me), I opened that cupboard. Even though I was only 21, it all seemed so long ago.\n\n To my surprise and sudden anticipation, just where I had left it that day, the box was still there.\n\n Were those papers really there? Had I thrown them out? Had it all been some dream?\n\n But the fear and eroticism of this secret seemed to excite me and I felt suddenly....alive. Almost too terrified to open it, I took the box down and opening it, there beneath the Barbie dolls, even more wrinkled from my handling of them that day when I shoved them in there, were those papers. \n\n Pulling them out gently, I lovingly eyed the pages...the words.\n\n Yes. This was it. This was that story, and now reading it and realising how well it was written, I knew it was indeed his style (as I now loved and admired his work) and yes...there was no mistaking...this was my father and me in this story.\n\n Terrified again, just as I was when I was fourteen, but able to handle the graphic images of carnal indulgence, I was much more fascinated. In fact, I was able to mostly put aside my other complicated feelings and really become aroused by it all....somehow imagining the people in this story...as people no longer my father and myself, but people we once were.\n\n And admittedly, I think it aroused me more than I had ever been aroused before. Ever!\n\n Putting the pages and the box back, I spent most of that day thinking about the whole thing in my mind, not savouring the story but instead the thinking behind why my father wanted to so passionately have sex with me when I was fourteen. From what I knew, a normal father with a healthy sex life, he had no other strange sexual problems. I was pretty then...sexy I suppose in a way....boys seemed to like me and I knew there was talk...boys making up stories about me. But I was pure as the driven snow....that's what Greg said....that's what turned him on so much...that I was so....sweet.\n\n Was that Dad's attraction? I had wondered a few times if all fathers didn't have this secret urge to do these things with their daughters. Did they? Was my dad just average that way?\n\n Had it been just a phase?\n\n Anyhow, these were the things I wrestled with that day and by bedtime, I was glad to get back to the pages and reread them again, this time allowing myself a little less room for morality so that I could get aroused enough to masturbate (something I had only done three times in my whole life, all of them being after Greg's death when I was sexually frustrated). As I did, my head was filled with the images of the story...this girl..who had been me...eagerly performing oral sex on her father...once my father.\n\n GOD! Horribly mixed with guilt and shame, parts of those feelings blended into the excitement and somehow made it more arousing.\n\n Afterwards, with the arousal quelled, the whole thing seemed awfully silly and I laughed a bit. Elektra I was not!!\n\n But the next four days were not much different. Life was `normal' enough, but in the back of my mind, I started wondering if Dad still saw me that way, still wondered himself and invariably, like some sex-crazed teen ashamedly hiding under the covers to peek at Dad's Playboy, this tiny little obsession brought me back to those pages again and again.\n\n Only this Playboy was much more torrid, much more taboo.\n\n Thinking of those images, each time I masturbated, it got a little easier to feel a little less shame and a little more humour. After all, silly as it all was, it was not like he'd molested me. Truth is, maybe if he had approached me back then, I might have even enjoyed it.\n\n Might have? Probably.\n\n It probably would have scared the hell out of me, but from a sexual standpoint at that point of my life, it probably would have been terribly exciting.\n\n All the same, I was glad he hadn't. Who knows, maybe it would have destroyed me.\n\n No, this was much more innocuous, even laughable. GOD! Mom must be turning over in her grave! I sometimes thought.\n\n Both Dad and I were just....insane...that was it. A little crazy.\n\n Insisting that even a 14 month-old could appreciate it, the next day, Dad took Justin to the zoo. I guess he was right because Justin had a great time.\n\n And I had an interesting time of my own.\n\n Like the child I had been, trespassing into Dad's office now equipped with a computer instead of a typewriter, I spun in his chair, rooting through the innocent papers in his waste basket and the various things in his desk.\n\n This all inspired me. Blushing and giggling like I was playing some girlish game of Spin The Bottle, writing some love letter to a boy I knew loved me, going into Word Perfect on the computer, I started writing.\n\n Only this love letter was much more a story, and much more...well...\n\n It was about a man and his daughter whose respective spouses had died and the girl had found some story about her father and her when she was fourteen and now, she was just lusting to do the dirty deed, to throw moral caution to the wind and together do every unthinkably taboo act a daughter and her father could do!\n\n When I was finished I read it over and though I was terribly turned on, I erased it.\n\n Gone, thank God...if Dad ever saw it, he'd probably have a heart attack and die. Although only 42 and healthy and virile, handsome and happy, everyone has their limits.\n\n Putting Justin to bed that night, I returned downstairs just as Dad came out of his office. It struck me then that there might be a way to retrieve documents....weren't there people with that sort of know-how?\n\n Was Dad one of them?\n\n No!! And even if he was, having no idea I'd even used his computer, why would he be looking? Relieved at this, I made myself some tea and started reading the paper.\n\n Dad was flushing the nearby toilet and he came into the kitchen.\n\n ""Write anything?"" I asked a bit nervously...out of guilt I guess.\n\n ""No. Actually I was reading. Is this still hot?"" he asked pointing to the kettle.\n\n I nodded and started reading the comics.\n\n ""I love these computers,"" he said and trying not to tremble, I picked up my tea. GEEZ! You'd think I was ten and had just broken his model and was hoping he hadn't found out. ""They're idiot proof for old people like me. If you hit the wrong key and do something stupid, there's always a way around it.""\n\n As he stirred in sugar, the tension in the room did not belong only to me.\n\n Dad sipped his tea. ""Take that Word Perfect program. I was writing on it once - something for a local paper. I had been working on it for about an hour and hit the wrong key and BAM! Gone! I just about put my fist through the screen!""\n\n Seeing this somehow...very distantly inferring something ...ghostly ... I asked nervously, ""What did you do?""\n\n ""I called Mitch because his son's a technician for the machines. He told me the program has its own saving system. If you've been writing and you haven't saved it for sometime, it just kicks in and saves the writing into a nameless back-up file.""\n\n OH GOD! My heart leapt into my throat as my hand almost zipped the cup off the counter. I had never been so terrified in my life!!\n\n ""So I turned the machine back on when he called and started leafing through the files. There it was, a back-up file! It wasn't the whole thing...but it was most of it, so I didn't have to start from scratch. I just had to finish the last few paragraphs.""\n\n ""Uh...that's...great...it uh...""\n\n His hand went to my wrist and before I could say a word, Dad pulled me forcefully but not harshly from the chair, his hand pushing gently at my shoulder.\n\n Terrified and suddenly aroused, I complied without certainty what was happening, and suddenly, I was on my knees in front of him, his hands unfastening his pants excitedly - nervously - and as I watched, in front of me, his cock was there, his hand on the back of my head drawing me towards it. Guiding it to my lips, he said,""Suck it Karen...please, darling, suck it!""\n\n As though it had a mind of its own, my mouth opened willingly, and he slid in, filling me with his forbidden member. Its taste, the fullness and heat suddenly excited me...\n\n ""Oooo....that's it Karen...suck Daddy's cock....""\n\n Referring to himself as `Daddy' struck a chord and excited me even more. Wrapping my hand around the base of his cock, I slid up the head of him and then back down.\n\n ""GOD! KAREN! I can't believe this is really happening...I never thought...it was just so...wrong.""\n\n Pulling away nervously, excited at our breach of morality as I pumped his cock with my fist. I said breathlessly, ""You've wanted me to do this for a long time, haven't you? Is it good?""\n\n ""Mmmmmm....its incredible,"" he replied, stroking my hair.\n\n ""Am I sucking you good, Daddy...is your little girl doing it the way you want?"" I played with him, enjoying the role of myself only younger.\n\n ""GOD! You're fantastic...."" and as his hand pushed me back down over his cock, I squealed playfully as he thrust deep into my mouth.\n\n GOD! I could hardly believe this was happening....we were really nuts!!!\n\n Pantingly, Dad pumped his cock into my mouth. ""That's it baby...suck Daddy's cock....oooooo...yeah...that feels good....I love watching it go in....love watching you suck it! Do you like it Karen....is Daddy's cock good?""\n\n GOD! This whole thing was so filthy and I was loving it....what was wrong with me??? Oh...who cared!!! I kept wanting to think....just enjoy it...you know you want to.\n\n And I did.\n\n Pausing again, pumping him with my fist again, I said in a girlish voice...""God Daddy....its so big...I like it how it feels in my mouth....its so...bad...so....naughty...."", then excited by my own words, I gulped him back down again.\n\n ""Mmmmm"" Dad moaned. ""GOD! I'm going to cum if you keep doing that....whoa....slow down...""\n\n Withdrawing him, I pumped him with my fist again. ""Do you want to fuck me, Daddy....is that what you want to do? Want to fuck your little girl..?""\n\n ""GOD KAREN! This is so......""\n\n My voice and manner normal, I stopped and looking up at him, said, ""Kinky! But it's what you want, isn't it?""\n\n ""You sure you're fine with it...is it scaring you...I just don't want to...""\n\n ""Dad....I wouldn't be doing it if it wasn't what I wanted....I know it's weird...but God..I'm just so turned on... all I want to do...is...enjoy it..."" I was nervous as I said it; aside from my moral fibre which was still providing that exciting side of `this is incest...this is wrong...' to the whole episode, most of me meant it.\n\n With this, Dad took my hand from his cock and used it to spin me like we were dancing. Putting me on my hands and knees, I could hear him rooting around for something in a nearby drawer.\n\n Finding the scissors, in seconds, he had cut a huge whole in crotch of my jeans just like in my story and exploring me feverishly, plunged his finger deep into my wet crevice. ""Dad!!! You're in me... right inside...ooo...yeah...deeper ....rub me, Daddy..."" \n\n Gyrating against him, I moaned as my hands pressed against the linoleum and as I rocked on Dad's pumping finger, another finger joined to rub at my clitoris. ""Don't stop,"" I panted, ""Do both...yeah like that....GOD! Dad! This is incredible....GOD! Fuck me....I can't wait...fuck me please...""\n\n Dad seemed to have the same feeling of impatience! I felt his finger slip from me and his cock pushing into me right away. ""GOD! DADDY! Ooooo...that feels good... all the way...push it in...fuck me, Daddy...."" Filling me and then starting to plunge deeper into me, he started pushing in, pumping, his powerful hands pulling my waist so his cock could lunge deep into my grateful, forbidden crotch. ""Yeah...that's it, Daddy...fuck me...fuck your little girl...fuck her harder...yeah...fuck me Daddy...ram it right in me..yeah...GOD!....GOD! FUCK ME DAD! FUCK ME!!""\n\n Enjoying the image of my father fucking me at 14 to 21 back to 14 as he fucked me, I was screaming and shouting as my excitement built. It was incredible! I knew how filthy the whole thing was...this was not like either of us...we weren't like that...but somehow... It was just so unbelievably erotic, and in spite of all else... physically...sexually...it was just great sex!!\n\n Dad panted as he kept pounding into me. ""How about my fucking you up the ass..."" The thought had never been arousing to me before but I had read it in his story. How when I was younger, he'd really had a thing for my ass, how much he'd wanted that part of his fantasy. By now, I realised how erotic it was and...""Yeah....fuck me up the ass now,"" I said.\n\n Dad withdrew anxiously and poised his cock at my crevice. Feeling him there and suddenly, it aroused me much more. My body bracing against the intrusion, his cock pushed into me as I gasped for air and reconsidered this invasion.\n\n ""Do you want me to stop?"" Dad asked, concerned.\n\n No. Yes. No. Yes.\n\n ""Might as well go all the way,"" I gasped...but hurry,"" I panted.\n\n Dad pushed hard then and my throat releasing against the pleasurable pain, I groaned as his cock slid completely into me and then started pumping.\n\n By now, the pain was subsiding and the feel and thought of my Dad fucking my ass was just delicious. God, it was incredible! Once the pain was gone - (and there was still a twinge of it here and there) - the feel of him filling me like that while his hand rubbed my clit just drove me crazy. Hair flailing, I started rocking, my hands red against the linoleum as he rammed into me again and again.\n\n GOD! If this was incest and immoral...fine...but how was I not supposed to love it??!! Being ass-fucked while Dad rubbed me that way, I thought I was going to absolutely die from pleasure...and of course, that it was my Dad, and we both wanted it and it was wrong, and we were such moral people....normally....this was just like some wild roller coaster ride into a sexual DisneyWorld of depravity!\n\n ""You like that...don't you,"" he was panting. ""God Karen...you're really into this...do you want me to cum...I have to stop now if you want me to wait.""\n\n I wanted him to cum inside me all right, but knowing at his age, Dad might not have the stamina to cum twice let alone three times, I begrudgingly told him to stop.\n\n Dad's withdrawal was pleasurable but saddening in a way. I had never done this before and it had been incredible!! But as he picked me up by the waist and sat me on the counter, I was not disappointed for long. From the hole he had made, down my thighs, his hands tore my jeans right off and into shards on the floor so that only the areas around my waist remained. What was left of my panties went too, and he bit into my crotch, his hand on my thighs as he hoisted them over his shoulders plunge his tongue into my forbidden flesh.\n\n ""God!"" I gasped and panting, never before imagining anything so lewd and exciting, watched wide-eyed as he covered my crotch with his mouth. Shoving his tongue into it, as I braced backwards against the counter-top and arched my back to get closer to him, he licked my insides. Bucking and whimpering, I was caught up in a tidal wave of pleasure as he sucked on me, my hips shivering and gyrating, my thighs heightening as he licked at my clit, thrusting his tongue into me again and again. I could feel the whole current in my hips and pelvis come at me as I watched him feverishly suck on me and I threw my head back and howled. ""GOD! DAD! I'M GOING TO CUM!!!. DAD!! YEAH!! DAD!"" My whole body shook and my hips were bucking wildly as I had the most exciting orgasm I have ever had. I kept whimpering as he brought me through it....\n\n ""GOD!"" I panted as my legs slid from his shoulders.\n\n Dad pulled me off the counter and down into a kneeling position in front of him. His hands pushed me over his cock and feeling excited at the thought of bringing him to climax, I started bobbing fiercely, not the least bit concerned with my nudity or my knees or my aching neck...\n\n ""GOD Karen!...suck me off GOD! Suck my cock...yeah...""\n\n I didn't need this encouragement but it certainly helped. I was eager now for the inevitable portion of this ....swallowing Dad's sperm. I had never done it to Greg and I still was not fond of the taste but I was going to savour this, only because it was the cherry on this sundae of taboo. Swallowing my Dad's cum!\n\n I didn't have to wait long. After another minute or so, Dad panted, ""Oh GOD! Yeah...I'm cumming..."" and eagerly, to leave as much room as possible, I went up to the tip of his cock to catch a mouthful of forbidden semen.\n\n It spurted into my mouth onto my tongue and savouring the smooth thick heat, swallowed it as two more spurts erupted into my mouth.\n\n ""Oh GOD!"" he panted. ""Swallow it baby....swallow Daddy's cum!!""\n\n Dad was obviously excitedly-surprised by my enthusiasm. Three more spurts squirted out onto my tongue and I swallowed them, relishing the sensation and taste.\n\n BUT GOD! It was just the whole thought....my Dad's cock...my Dad's cum...it was just all so.......nasty.\n\n Licking my lips as the final dribbles of semen went down my throat, I withdrew, pumping Dad's cock as I leaned back on my haunches.\n\n Justin was crying in the monitor.\n\n ""I better get that,"" I said softly.\n\n Dad nodded.\n\n THE END\n\n +----+\n\nIf you enjoyed reading ""THE DADDY PAPERS""\n\ne-mail: `com-mcg@bartra.demon.co.uk'\n\n If you did not enjoy reading ""THE DADDY PAPERS""\n\n e-mail `com-mcg@bartra.demon.co.uk'\n\n +----+\n\n""THE DADDY PAPERS""\n\nAuthor: Unknown\n\ncopyright: layout: Merrill, Castle & Gray 1996\n\nAll rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior permission of the publishers.\n\nThis article is published subject to the condition that it shall not, by way of trade or otherwise circulated without the publishers prior consent in any form or binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without similar condition including this condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.\n\n Merrill, Castle & Gray.\n\ne-mail:ed-mcg@bartra.demon.co.uk"
1202,Daddy Spanks Me,"['Mf', 'inc', 'spank']","Stacy tried to open the door quietly, but as she slowly pushed it forward, Joey pulled the door open suddenly. Stacy fell into the room.\n\nBoth fathers were turned on by the sight of Stacy's ass, even in panties, as she lay stunned on the floor, she slowly got to her feet.\n\n""Where the hell have you been?"" yelled Michael.\n\n""I was out with Cory,"" said Stacy. She knew instantly it was the wrong thing to say. She knew neither father was ready to handle her growing sexuality.\n\n""What do you see in that guy?"" asked Joey.\n\n""He's nice, he's intelligent, he treats me like a nice girl.""\n\n""He fucked you yet?"" asked Michael.\n\nStacy stared at both fathers.\n\n""That isn't any of your business.""\n\n""You live in this house, whore, it's our business,"" said Joey. ""Now you better answer your father. You fuck Cory?""\n\nStacy's eyes filled with tears, but she answered anyway.\n\n""Not that it is any of your business, but no, I haven't,"" said Stacy.\n\n""I'll bet you are lying, slut,"" said Michael.\n\n""Daddy! How can you call me that?""\n\n""Because that's what little whores in short skirts are called,"" said Joey. ""When you fell, we saw your panties. How about they guys at school? They feel you up?""\n\nStacy stared at both fathers.\n\n""I am going up to bed,"" she announced angrily. ""We will talk about this in the morning. You are using words I don't like.""\n\nStacy turned to leave, but her hand was grabbed by Michael. He swung her back around.\n\n""You'll leave the room when we say,"" said Michael. ""Now, how far have you gone with Cory.""\n\n""None of your business!""\n\nJoey slapped Stacy, who fell to the floor.\n\n""How far have you gone?""\n\nStacy rubbed her cheek as she stared up at her fathers. She was scared by the look in their eyes.\n\n""I'm a v-v-virgin,"" said Stacy quietly.\n\nMichael and Joey looked at their daughter, then at each other.\n\nThey started to laugh loudly.\n\n""How about that?"" said Michael. ""Our little slut is a virgin.""\n\n""How do we know she is telling the truth?"" asked Michael.\n\n""The only way I know is to check her,"" said Joey loudly. He turned to Stacy, again on her feet.\n\n""Take off your panties!""\n\nStacy stared at Joey.\n\n""Wh-what?""\n\n""He said take off your panties, slut,"" said Michael. ""Are you deaf?""\n\nStacy started to cry in earnest. She slid her hands under her short skirt, and pulled down her panties. Joey held out his hand.\n\n""Give them to me,"" he commanded.\n\nStacy silently handed the silk over. Joey held them up. They were light pink. He stared at them as Michael came to his daughter.\n\n""Pull up your skirt,"" he said in a loud, threatening voice.\n\nStacy's chest heaved as she started to hold her skirt out.\n\nJoey stared at the golden blonde mound of his own daughter. He found himself getting hard. He saw Michael was getting the same idea he was.\n\n""Now let's see if you are telling the truth,"" said Joey. He sucked on a finger, then slowly sank it down and in Stacy.\n\n""Oh, my god!"" screamed Stacy. She couldn't believe her own father had a finger in her. Michael grabbed her shoulders as Joey started to thrust in and out with his finger. He felt her cherry, and he laughed loudly.\n\n""She's telling the truth,"" said Joey. ""You have to feel how tight this is.""\n\nMichael reached around his daughter, and he slid a finger in. Stacy screamed. Two fingers in her mound, both of them her own father's.\n\n""Take them out,"" Stacy demanded. ""Or I'll tell the judge.""\n\n""So tell her,"" said Michael.\n\n""Yeah,"" said Joey. ""She doesn't scare us. We are just protecting our daughter.""\n\nBoth men pulled their fingers out. Michael sucked on his finger.\n\nJoey stared, then did the same.\n\n""She tastes good,"" said Joey.\n\nMichael nodded.\n\n""She's getting an attitude, though.""\n\n""We'll have to change that.""\n\nStacy's eyes went from father to father. She couldn't believe they were so casually discussing the way she tasted, and punishing her. ""How do we punish her?"" asked Michael.\n\nJoey smiled.\n\n""Spanking.""\n\nThe two men smiled as they turned to Stacy. Stacy started to feel fear for the first time.\n\n""What are you doing?"" she asked, as both men came towards her.\n\n""You have to be punished for acting like such a snob,"" said Joey.\n\n""And for being a whore,"" said Michael.\n\n""But I'm not!"" screamed Stacy.\n\nShe was stunned as first Michael, then Joey, slapped her. They held her hands, so she couldn't fall to the ground.\n\n""I think she should be spanked for yelling at us,"" said Joey.\n\n""I agree,"" said Michael.\n\nStacy turned to run towards the door. Michael tackled his daughter on the floor.\n\n""You ain't getting off that easy,"" he roared. ""Lift your skirt, slut!""\n\nStacy refused to look at her father, and she kept her hands at her sides.\n\n""Fine,"" said Michael. He ripped down Stacy's skirt. Both men stared as Stacy screamed. Her ivory white ass jiggled as she squirmed under the eyes of both fathers.\n\n""Look at that white ass,"" said Joey. ""It's so small. It looks so edible.""\n\n""I think we should make a little bit pinker,"" said Michael. ""I like my ass just pink on the outside.""\n\nMichael suddenly grabbed Stacy's hands, and held her. Joey got over near his daughter, then started to spank her.\n\nStacy screamed in pain and shock.\n\n""No, daddy, no! Please! Oh, please, stop!""\n\nJoey started to rain blows down on Stacy's squirming ass. Stacy screamed and yelled, her tears running down her face even faster now.\n\n""My turn! My turn!"" yelled Michael.\n\nMichael let go of Stacy's arms. Before she could react, Michael was behind her, and Joey was holding her down. The spanking started again.\n\n""Shake that ass, you little whore!"" screamed Joey. ""I can see you moving your little ass around! You like it! I can tell!""\n\nStacy screamed as Michael spanked her backside hard and fast. She couldn't feel anymore as blow after blow reddened her.\n\nMichael finally tired of the spanking, and Joey let go. Stacy rubbed her ass, but her freedom was short lived. Michael slid a finger in. Stacy felt herself go wet.\n\n""Hey, Joey, she likes it.""\n\nJoey smiled evilly.\n\n""Let's see how much. Hold her.""\n\nMichael again held Stacy's arms. This time, Joey spread her legs. He stared down at her mound. Her blonde pubic hair had split, and he was confronted by the sight of her slight pubic bulge, her hair wet.\n\n""Try this, whore,"" he muttered, as he slid his hard maleness in. Stacy screamed loudly enough to wake the dead. She shrieked as her own father, the man she trusted with her life, now went in her. She felt her hymen stretch, then break, as he forced his way in her. She felt him sink in all the way, then lay on her.\n\n""Man, is she tight!"" moaned Joey. ""She was a cherry before, but now she's mine.""\n\nJoey started to slowly stroke in and out of Stacy. The young blonde shrieked and screamed again and again, in pain and horror as her own father continued his assault.\n\n""Shut her up!"" moaned Joey. ""These screams are beginning to bother me.""\n\nMichael looked down, then smiled evilly. He slid his maleness in Stacy's mouth. The teen choked as Michael started to move in and out of her face.\n\nOne father deep in her mound, another in her mouth. Stacy was in shock as both fathers continued their assault.\n\nJoey couldn't believe just how tight Stacy was. He knew she was a virgin, but she seemed even tighter than the normal virgin. He smiled as he continued to ride in and out of her.\n\nMichael was wishing that Stacy would use her tongue, but he didn't care. Just having her mouth on him turned him on.\n\nJoey shuddered, then moaned as he peaked, his seed shooting deep in Stacy. He didn't care at that moment that she was his daughter. He had just wanted to peak, and peak he had, deep in his own slut of a daughter.\n\nMichael was peaking as well, his seed in Stacy's mouth. The teen tried to spit it out, but Michael held himself in her mouth until she swallowed.\n\nStacy's crying resumed as Michael pulled himself out of her mouth. Joey smiled at Michael, then high fived him as he pulled his bloody maleness out.\n\nJoey turned young Stacy over, staring at her backside as it wriggled. He spanked her quickly, yelling at her to hold still. Slowly, he parted her cheeks and entered her backside.\n\nStacy screamed and yelled, the pain in her ass incredible as Joey slowly entered her, pinning her roughly as he went in. He now lay on top of Stacy, forcing the young girl to lie there, his maleness in her bottom. Joey now started to pump in and out, Stacy so tight it was hard for him to re-enter. He started to move faster in and out of her, Stacy crying with every stroke.\n\nMichael stared in his young daughter's face, loving the sight as her eyes bulged and teared up as Joey went in and out. Michael loved the sight of Stacy's golden blonde hair as it lay near her face. Michael slowly moved forward, pulling up Stacy's face.\n\nStacy was horrified when her father put his maleness in her face. She wasn't sure how to lick a man. But then she saw the twisted look on Michael's face, and she cried even harder when he started to wrap himself in her hair.\n\nJoey went faster and faster, each stroke making the moaning and crying Stacy even more anguished. Joey loved his daughter, but he found he loved her backside even more, no matter how wrong it was, no matter how taboo. He needed a release, and his slut of a daughter was learning a lesson. Never take any man, even a father for granted.\n\nStacy cried and screamed, in pain and anguish. One father in her tight bottom, the other masturbating in her hair, was giving her the message that her fathers were not to be trusted. She couldn't believe they were doing this to her, with her.\n\nMichael started to stroke his hand up and down, Stacy's golden hair wrapped around him and his hand. Michael loved the soft, silky feeling of Stacy's hair. He loved his daughter, but he needed this release. If she didn't like it, that was too bad.\n\nIn some ways, Stacy thought Michael even more warped than Joey. At least he was fucking her, even if it was her backside. But Michael was masturbating with her hair, and that was sick. Stacy wished that things had been different tonight, She would never again be able to trust or love her two fathers. They were nothing but perverts, fucking her and using her young body for their own means.\n\nMichael, tangled in Stacy's hair, stroked faster and faster, the soft touch like a glove as he masturbated. His hand went faster and faster, until he shot off again, his seed shooting in Stacy's hair, squirting some on her face as well.\n\nJoey heard Stacy's agonized moans as he went and out of her oh so tight fourteen year old backside. He couldn't believe the ride she was giving him, even if it was against her will.\n\nStacy shook, trying to dislodge Joey, but again failed. She couldn't believe this was happening. She was covered with the sweat and sperm of both her fathers. The pain in her ass seemed to get even worse as Joey went faster and faster.\n\nJoey felt Stacy, caught sight of her agonized face, and he came now, his seed shooting into Stacy's wriggling, ivory white ass. He kept pumping, making her pump him dry."
1203,Daddy Takes the Day Off,"['Mf', 'inc']","But something was wrong. The initial look of pleasure in Cathy's eyes had been replaced by boredom. He was driving in and out so fast and hard that sometimes he almost pulled out completely. Then Cathy started to show some interest, her hips moving up and down to help him drive deeper into her lovely young body.\n\nJust as she started to respond to him, Steve gave out a growl and held her very tight, his cock buried to the hilt. Just small strokes deep in her pussy as he growled and groaned and came. Then he stopped moving.\n\nI knew that he had filled his rubber with his seed. Thankful that the thin barrier of latex had been there to keep Cathy from getting pregnant, I continued to walk to my office in the back of the house, my own prick hard in the confines of my pants, confused, but VERY horny.\n\nSteve definitely needed some help with his technique, but as Cathy's father I should have been chasing him out of the house with a shotgun, not giving him advice as to how to get my daughter off. I decided not to do anything about what I had just seen. I would not acknowledge that I now knew Cathy was sexually active.\n\nSeveral days later on the weekend, I was walking past Cathy's room again when she asked through the door if I had a minute to talk. I said sure and pushed the door open to step through. Cathy was sitting on the bed dressed in her robe tied tight at the waist. She is a very pretty girl, and I'm not just saying so because I'm her father. She has long flowing blonde hair and a cute clear face with soft blue eyes. Her breasts are small but right for her slim frame. Her waist is so small that I could probably put my hands around it. She has flared hips to an ample behind. Something of an exaggerated ""hourglass"" figure.\n\n""I have a personal problem,"" she stated flatly. ""I can't go to mom since she is such a prude, so I thought that I would take a chance with you. You won't like what I am about to tell you, but don't forget that I am becoming a young woman."" Ok, I said, what is your problem. I promise not to get mad if you promise not to get mad at the advice I will give you."" We both agreed, and she began her story.\n\nShe explained that she and Steve had been active sexually for almost a year now. During that whole time she had never had an orgasm. In fact she had never had one in her life. Even when she masturbated herself, she would get close but never cross that line that others talked of with such joy. She was concerned that something was wrong with her and wondered if maybe I could make her a doctor's appointment.\n\nI agreed that I was not to happy to hear that she was sexually active, but would be more then willing to make the doctors appointment for her. Then I asked her what she and Steve knew about foreplay. Did they kiss and caress each other before they jumped in and did it? Of course I knew that they did not, but didn't want to give my peeping away.\n\nShe said that they kissed some but that was about it. She wondered what it was that they should be doing. I explained that as her father I couldn't really tell her much, but would be willing to try to help guide her in the right direction.\n\nWith that I sat down next to her and slowly stroked her long hair. As I stroked her hair I told her that there was no rule that two people had to just jump right in and have sex. That maybe they might not have sex at all, but just touch each other with love. Just like now, how did it feel to have me stroking her hair? How did it affect the rest of her body?\n\nCathy looked at me really strangely. I thought that she was going to scream ""WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING,"" but instead she said softly that her nipples were tingling from the attention that I was giving her. She was really surprised that just stroking her hair was affecting her so. To prove it she pulled the robe open on one side to show me her nipple standing at attention. That was the point at which I probably stepped over the line.\n\nWithout touching her nipple, I gently caressed her breast. Just rubbing little circles around the nipple, slowly widening the circle until I was crossing her chest to the other breast, which was still hidden by the robe. As my finger tips slowly circled their way toward the nipple of her other breast, she shrugged her shoulders so that the robe fell off of her shoulders. I now had access to her whole upper body.\n\nI continued to trace ever smaller circles around each breast until I would touch just the nipple. Then I would apply pressure to the whole breast with the flat of my hand before tracing widening circles to the base of her breast and then crossing her chest to tease the other one. Cathy was now lying back on her bed, her head back and her eyes closed. Her lips were slightly parted and I could hear her softly moaning.\n\nLike I said, Cathy is a very pretty girl. Looking at her lovely body responding to my touch was having an effect on my body. My cock was pushing against the zipper of my pants so hard that it hurt. Still I didn't want to ruin the moment by adjusting it. From her breasts I moved upward to her shoulders and down her arms as far as the robe would let me go. Then back up to her shoulders and down her sides to her tummy where the robe was tied. Pulling on the robe belt, I untied it. Cathy didn't move to help me or stop me. Her hips started to move gently up and down, responding to my touch. My fingers traced small circles to ruffle the scant pubic hair peeking out the top of her little bikini underpants.\n\nThe movements of Cathy's hips were no longer so gentle, and her moans were getting louder. I was sure glad that the rest of the family had gone to visit my wife's father. If anyone had been in the house they would have discovered us by now for sure. I had already gone way further then I had ever intended. I was sure that what I was doing was illegal, but I simply could not stop.\n\nMy fingers slipped under the elastic band at the top of her panties and moved down between her legs. I could feel the little bump that is the beginning of her clit's hood. Her pubic hair was sparse and very soft. As I pushed my hand further down, her panties went with it and soon her pussy was uncovered for my eyes to feast on. I slipped her panties down her thighs and off. She never stopped wiggling her bottom or moaning. Rather than trying to stop me, she lifted herself up a little so I could slip them off.\n\nWithout the thick thatch of hair that many older women have, I could see her pussy plainly. The hood of her clit, and her clit's little head peeking out from under it. The outer lips of her pussy all swollen with blood, and the moist inner lips open like petals of a flower. I let my fingers roam around the soft inner lips. Her lubrication was gushing out from between them and my fingers, and they slipped along their path easily. With each trip around her entrance to heaven, I would bump the hood of her clit, never actually touching the little perky head, which was begging for attention.\n\nCathy was gasping now, a steady stream of moans and cries coming from her mouth. I let my middle finger dip into her love channel and pushed it as far as it would go. Cathy literally wailed and raised her pelvis hard against my hand. Then she started moving her little bottom so that my finger was forced in and out of her at an ever-increasing pace. I lowered my mouth to her young sweet pussy and just touched her clit with the tip of my tongue, her rapid motion moving my tongue back and forth on the sensitive organ.\n\nThat was all it took. Cathy's body went rigid. For several seconds she did not move or make a single sound then she wailed like I had just pushed a knife into her. I could feel strong contractions squeezing at my finger like the contractions of her pussy were trying to milk something from it. Her orgasm went on for what seemed like forever. Her pussy milking at my finger as her body started to shake. Then it was over.\n\nHer pussy eased its vice like grip on my finger, and her body started to relax. Her arms around me, she held me close and started to quietly cry.\n\nNether one of us said anything. I lowered my lips to hers and we shared a long deep kiss. Then I left her there in her room. Her cum had been so violent and erotic that I had almost cum in my pants myself. Almost, but not quite. I had a really hard problem, and that problem was trying to push through my pants. My balls were aching like they used to after dates when I was a teenager. I headed to my bedroom to relieve the pressure. On the way I grabbed a bath towel from the clothes hamper, this load was going to be gallons!\n\nWhen I got to my bedroom, I closed the door and removed my clothes. Didn't want to get cum stains on them and I knew that this one was going to be a gusher to rival Old Faithful. Setting the towel next to me I caressed my own cock and balls. My balls ached slightly with the load of seed in them. I hoped that when I came, I could keep from hollering my fool head off.\n\nThen I started to jerk my cock, pulling the skin up and down the hard muscle, thrilling with the sensation of being touched even if it was by my own hand. The head of my cock tingled and the shaft was harder then I ever remembered it could get. I was masturbating thinking about how Cathy looked when she came.\n\nJust then the door opened and Cathy stepped into the room.\n\nShe was still wearing the robe but it was open, framing all her feminine charms. As she stood there I noticed that her breasts were larger then I had thought. Those lovely breasts and the light blonde pubic hair that framed her love channel accented her lovely hourglass figure.\n\nAs she walked toward me the gentle sway of her hips was like soft music in motion.\n\n""Poor daddy"" she said, her eyes locked on my erection. ""I was so busy enjoying my first climax that I didn't even think about what all that must be doing to you."" As she sat down on the bed next to me, her small hand reached out, her fingers encircling and beginning to stroke my ridged cock.\n\n""If you'll let me, I think that I can give you a little help with this hard problem that you have,"" she giggled. She looked up at me with her soft eyes as she masturbated me, and I almost came in her hand. Then, still holding my cock, she rolled over on top of me, trapping my cock between us. With my cock trapped between our bodies like that, she started to wiggle around, her warm tummy rolling my cock against my pelvis.\n\nThe feeling was exquisite, but our skin was too dry and it started to get uncomfortable after a few seconds.\n\nThen I noticed that while she had been wiggling she had been moving up so that the bottom of the shaft of my cock was resting in the hollow of her slippery pussy lips. Because of the angle, there was no danger of penetrating her, but my cock was right at the entrance of my daughter's pussy. Her slit was dripping juice and it was coating my cock from the head to the balls.\n\nEach time she wiggled back, the head of my cock would rub over her clit. Her eyes had glassed over and it was plain that I wasn't the only one enjoying our forbidden play.\n\nI lifted my head so I could look straight at her clit as it rode up and down the length of my cock. Then taking my fingers I reached down and started to massage the little hood it peeking out of. Cathy started to go crazy again. Moaning and tossing her head around. I knew that if I kept it up, she would cum again, and soon. The only trouble was that I was going to cum also, and with the eye of my cock pointed straight at my face, I was going to get a cum facial from my own cock. Still, that was better then getting my little girl pregnant, and what she was doing sure felt great.\n\nCathy moaned, ""I need to cum again,"" and with that she laid her chest against mine, pushing her firm breasts into my chest. Our lips met, and we were no longer father and daughter, but two lovers driving each other to a wild sexual climax. She lifted her bottom ever so slightly and my cock sprang up and found the entrance to her hot young body. Sliding back down, she started to take my cock. Even though her pussy was literally gushing juice, she was so tight that all that entered her was just the glans of my dick.\n\n""Cathy"" I cried, ""we can't do this. If I cum inside, you will get pregnant for sure""! I tried to push her back and pull out of her, but she held me tight.\n\n""I'm going to climax"" she moaned, ""and when I do, I want you all the way inside me."" Her sweet mouth covered mine, her tongue pressing through my lips, her even white teeth nipping at me. Then she sat up to use her weight to force my throbbing penis into the tightness of her body. Each time she pressed down, another half inch would slide into the tightness of her vagina. Now, not only her own lubrication was helping me push into her, but I had started to shoot little spurts of pre-cum. I could feel the minor contractions in my own body forcing it into her. Finally her pussy lips rested at the base of my throbbing pole.\n\nGrinning with the pleasure of feeling my cock expand and contract inside her, she bent forward to brush her little hard nipples against my chest. I could smell the scent of her long blond hair surrounding me like a halo. Our eyes met and she stared at me as she began to slowly thrust her hips on me, her body milking me, and she bent further to give me another kiss. With her open mouth locked on mine like that, she moaned and her orgasm hit her.\n\nCathy again went totally ridged in my arms, her pussy tightening around my cock as if she were going to pinch it off. I could feel the little waves of her spasms bringing me to my climax. She buried her face in my neck stifling her wail of joy.\n\nI knew it was wrong, knew the danger, but her pussy was milking at my cock just as it had my finger only 15 minutes ago. It was milking me for my thick cream, the cream that could possibly plant a baby in my own daughter's body. And I gave it.\n\nWith a bellow, I delivered to my daughter's body the seed that it so desperately needed. The first contraction seemed to start in the middle of my back and push through my whole body before driving a steady stream of cum into the hotness of her body. The cum actually burned as it made its way up the little tube inside my cock to blast deep into her.\n\nThe throbs of pleasure seemed to get more intense as I continued to shoot off into her. With each throb I knew that I was flooding her body with my seed.\n\nFinally it was over. Cum was oozing from where we were connected. I had filled her so full of cum that her clenching vagina was actually pushed out from the cum that was still inside of her. As Cathy lifted herself off of me, what seemed like a pint of thick white cream ran out of her pussy.\n\n""I think we blew it,"" I said, looking at the cum soaked sheets and blankets.\n\nCathy just laid down next to me, curling up, the satisfaction showing on her pretty face, and whispered into my ear.\n\n""If I die tomorrow, she said, I will be happy for today."""
1204,Daddy's Angel,"['Mg', 'pre', 'ped', 'exh', 'mast', 'oral']","I soon got used to the idea and accommodated myself with a towel or maxi pad. Now, I would masturbate everywhere, in fact the more chance of me getting caught the more exciting it was for me. I obviously masturbated in every room in the house. My bedroom was for early morning before school wanks, and just before sleep tension wanks. I did it in the bath and the shower, on the toilet and even on the bathroom floor. Then I did it in the lounge. on the sofa, before Dad got in from work.\n\nThe first couple of times I did it I made sure the front door was locked, but the thought of being caught just excited me so much I stopped locking the door. I had just about come one time when I heard the front door opening. I pulled up my panties under my school skirt and was standing innocently in the center of the room when Dad opened the door. He looked about – why was I randomly standing in the middle of the room? No music, no TV, just me in my school uniform looking flushed. If he guessed he never said anything. I even started to strip off during my lounge sessions to make it even more exciting!\n\nThen I started doing it on Dad's bed. That was hot! Me, barely into my teens and wanking myself silly on my Dad's bed! I don't know why that was hot, but I would get so wet, my budding breasts would be on fire and I would finger fuck myself until I sprayed cum all down the bed. Of course, I would be lying on a towel (sometimes two) to soak up my squirt cum. And I was happy that Dad never knew a thing.\n\nWe had a great father/daughter relationship. We liked to go to the movies together and we liked to cuddle up at home too, on the sofa; popcorn; soda. One time he would pick a movie and one time I would. We also loved to go swimming and I loved that Dad had taken care of himself. He ate pretty well and worked out twice a week. He even went for runs. He's about 5'10, medium to large build, with nice square shoulders and taut muscular legs.\n\nHe always wore shorts swimming and when we got back to the changing cubicles I would go in the next one to him and sit there naked, breathless, furiously thrapping my clit to orgasm! Just knowing Dad was the other side of wall board was so exciting it would take me literally 30 seconds to cum – which sprayed against the wall I was facing; his wall; which made me even more horny, and I would do it three or four times before I eventually couldn't touch my clit without cumming. He would always ask me what took me so long to get changed. I guess he never noticed my squirt cum dripping off the underside of his cubicle wall.\n\nSchool was no better. I would feel my pussy starting to moisten randomly in class and have to wait until recess before I could lock myself in the bathroom and pull down my panties and rub my clit to heaven and back. Quite a few times my panties were so wet that I had to take them off and spend the rest of the day bare ass. But that just made me worse. It felt so sexy to be naked underneath, knowing that no one knew, but me.\n\nSometimes in class I would check to see if anyone would notice and sneak a little feel of my aching pussy right there in class. It was so hot! And then, on the school bus home I would be on my own after my friend Tammy got off a few stops before me, so I would spend those few stops trying to get off before I got to mine. I usually managed it too!\n\nAnd I would still get home and be horny. I didn't even have to be thinking about cock. I didn't have to be thinking about guys. I just had to get that feeling! I needed THAT feeling. Yeah, you know the one I'm talking about: That feeling so blissful that it excites your whole body, from your toes to the follicles of the hair on your head. That feeling that starts deep inside you, deep in your pussy or, I guess, your cock. It goes around your asshole and up inside - And goes all the way up inside you to your fiery breasts and itching nipples. I needed that feeling ten times a day!\n\nI would do it so much I would make myself sore! And that really didn't help! Because then I would have to leave myself alone for a few days, but it didn't stop me getting horny... one time I was sore and got so horny during gym class I could feel my girl cum rolling down my inner thighs as I stood in line for netball practice. It was killing me that I knew that I could not only not touch myself standing there and then, but also would not be able to lock myself in the bathroom later for relief!\n\nSometimes, when I wasn't sore, I would set myself little challenges like ""fastest time to cum"" (14 seconds if you're interested – just think sexy thoughts and strum like a flamenco guitarist!), or ""longest session before cumming"" (8 hours and 43 minutes! No kidding! One sleepless night during the holidays, a lot of baby lotion too towards the end, and I nearly didn't cum at all! When I did I think I was just relieved. My bedroom must have reeked of pussy juice too!) or my favourite challenge – and this is where it gets interesting – doing it the ""closest to Dad"" I could get! Oh Yeah!\n\nIt started when I was watching some movie with Dad and he fell asleep. He must have been bushed because he just started snoring right out of the blue on a Friday night about 20 minutes into the film – and it was an action film, so it was all shoot outs, fist fights and explosions. But Dad was dead to the world! I couldn't resist, and why would I? I pulled up my nightdress on the sofa I was sitting on and watched Dad as I put my hand down my panties and started to gently rub my clit. I made it last that first time, because I was so nervous he would wake up. But he never moved and never murmured, and I came on my hand and licked my fingers right in front of his face!\n\nThe next day I mentioned to him at breakfast that he had slept really quickly and soundly. He said, ""Yes, it's these new tablets the doctor's got me on. They just knock me out within half an hour."" I asked if he was okay, but he said it was nothing to worry about, and it was all under control.\n\nI knew he wouldn't lie to me. Dad can be pretty blunt with the truth, to be honest. So I knew it really was nothing for me to worry about, but Dad just liked to deal with his problems head on. The only thing was, as he was sitting there eating Cheerios, all I could think of was how exciting it would be to wank in front of him again. I could feel that ache start deep inside my pussy. I still had on my nightshirt and I squeezed my bare thighs together, crushing my clit. I can do this over and over and give myself a little orgasm right in front of someone. I've done it in class a million times, especially when I have no panties on. So now I was doing it while crunching my buttered toast and staring directly at my Dad.\n\nHe just smiled at me and carried on watching CNN. I could feel my pussy getting moist as I kept doing it. I just kept on looking at Dad as the feeling in my aching puss welled up and up, stronger, tingling sensations that went right around my asshole too. The feelings were great and I guess I must have been moving a little more than I realized because Dad turned from the TV and looked right at me. ""Are you okay?"" he said. I just nodded as the excitement peaked and a visible shudder went right through my body as I came. I was blushing blood red. ""Are you sure?"" he said, ""You look a bit flushed"". ""I'm good, Dad. I'm good. Just got the shivers, is all"" I said and crunched some more toast. Seemed to work, because he turned back to the news.\n\nWhat else could I do? I began walking around the house trying to think up scenarios in which I could masturbate in front of my Dad. But that night answered my question. I saw Dad taking his pill, and I watched the clock as we watched our usual Saturday night movie. I was lying with my head on his lap as we watched the movie. I had on a pair of PJ shorts and top with cute pandas on. I got them for my birthday. And sure enough, 30 minutes in, he was dozing right off.\n\n""Dad..."" I whispered. There was no response. ""Dad!"" I said louder. But there was nothing. So, here I was, a horny blonde teenage girl with a Dad fixation, lying of the sofa with my head on his lap as he slept soundly. I had to do it! I turned over onto my back and looked up into his face as I slipped one hand into my shorts, and my other hand up my top.\n\nI started to tease my little bud as I kneaded my tingling breasts. My nipples were standing to attention and itching to be touched. I like to roll them between fingers and thumb, tweaking them now and then to just below painful. My pussy was growing, and seemed to open like a fleshy flower, its petals filling with the blood of passion. Its nectar was flowing freely out of itself and I could feel it soaking into the crotch of my PJ shorts.\n\nI kept on looking at Dad as I got more and more impassioned. My breathing got shallower and I could feel the rapidly increasing shaking my strumming was making through my body right up to my head on Dad's lap. I was so close! If he opened his eyes now! - And suddenly, I was cumming! I arched my back, pushing my head further into Dad's lap, and held there as the sensations coursed through my body like a shower of bliss right to the hair on my head, and I breathed out slowly and slumped back to the sofa, spent. I looked up at Dad and he was still blissfully unaware his daughter had just masturbated while lying next to him. It wasn't the last time I did it that night either. Every 15 minutes or so I needed another fix, but I was careful to watch his face for any sign he might be waking up. And I still had on my pyjamas, of course. I'm not mad!\n\nOr at least, I didn't think so, until Sunday. In the morning Dad was groaning about having slept on the sofa. But he never mentioned anything about me masturbating all night. After doing homework and Sunday lunch at my Grandma's I settled down to watching some TV. I asked Dad if he wanted to join me but he had work to do. Later that night I peeked into his room to see if he had finished his work and wanted to come watch a movie with me. But he said he couldn't risk falling asleep on the sofa again, so he was just going to turn in. I was a bit disappointed, I can tell you. He asked me to get his pill and some water and I watched him take it as he said goodnight.\n\nI was so disappointed. I really wanted another session with him. About an hour later, watching American Horror story, I got the naughtiest idea. I got up and went to my Dad's room. His door was ajar, so I pushed it open and looked inside. Dad was fast asleep in bed. I looked at him there and pulled up my nightshirt with the big teddy on it. I tucked my thumbs into my panties and pulled them down my long slender legs (long for a 14- year-old anyway). I let them drop to my ankles and then just stood there for a moment, feeling naughty and sexy. I felt up my girly groove and I had the first stirring of sensuality in there starting to grow like an idea. Then, never taking my eyes off Dad, I lifted my nightshirt up and off me, and I was naked in my Dad's doorway - A silhouette of naked teen potential against the backlight of the hallway. I felt myself again. Yes, it was starting alright!\n\nThen the madness of lust really took over, as I stepped into my Dad's bedroom stark naked. I could feel my breasts swelling as I moved toward his bed. I stood next to his face and started feeling my pussy up and down my lucid groove as he lay peacefully unaware. This was so hot! I was getting so wet. I couldn't believe I was doing this.\n\nMy heart was beating so fast I thought I was going to have a panic attack. I started toying with my little bean as it cried excitement and throbbed sensations. It didn't take long, maybe a couple of minutes, but I felt the sensations build to fever pitch and I had to jam my hand into my pussy as I squeezed my thighs together, crossing one over the other, and felt my warm cum ooze from inside me and run down my legs, bathing them in warm juice. I bit my lip, and nearly overbalanced as I stood there cumming. I could feel it trickle over my ankle just behind the bone and seep into the carpet underfoot. I regained my composure and stood up properly.\n\nDad was still asleep before me. I looked at his face and whispered, ""Thank you, Daddy"". And with that, I left his room and went to my own bed.\n\nAs you can imagine, this was the only thing on my mind, all day. The madness had pervaded my every thought. I just couldn't wait for that night. I couldn't wait for Dad's next pill, and what naughtiness I could get away with that night.\n\nI could not believe it when Dad sat around in shorts and T-shirt that night. I could see his strong muscular legs, and his strong well shaped arms. But he'd been out for a run and hadn't changed yet. After an hour or so of this divine tortured he said he needed a shower. My mind was alight! I couldn't get the idea of my own Dad soaping himself up and down his body, his strong thighs, his hairy chest and maybe soaping up his ball sac and cock – maybe getting hard as he did it and then beating off in the shower, holding his balls in one hand and his cock in the other, squirting his white pearl juice onto the shower glass and it running slowly down the steamy glass! Fuck, that's hot!\n\nDad didn't dry himself off when he got out of the shower. He just put on his robe and we ate dinner, and then he watched his favourite show, something about spies, I don't know. I was on my laptop just looking occasionally over to keep my lustful fire stoked until he went to sleep. At around 10.30 he went and took his tablet. I asked him if he had taken it, and he said yes, and thanked me for looking out for him. How could I not? I didn't want to run the risk of being caught if he forgot to take his tablet. Ten minutes later he said he was starting to feel the tablet kicking in. He gave me a little kiss on my forehead, like I was five or something, and then went to bed.\n\nI waited.\n\nI had to be sure.\n\nWhen I peeked around his door around an hour later he was fast asleep. I called him again, but like the night before, he was lights out. I walked in and quickly undressed out of my shorts and T. I had been thinking about this all day. Gingerly, I crawled onto the bed next to Dad, making sure not to make any sudden movements. I went right up to his face and looked into it. I loved him so much, but he was becoming my sexual fantasy too. I lay next to him and started to feel my body.\n\nGod, I was hot for this! I was now masturbating naked on my Dad's bed, with him next to me! Then it hit me – he was naked too! I lifted the covers and looked down. I couldn't see much, but I knew he was naked. I started wanking faster, and as I did I held onto Dad's hand, adding that extra frisson of excitement as I shared my passion with him. My legs were splayed wide and I was strumming a blur on my swollen clit until I could feel my passion deep inside reach bursting point and I thought I was going to pee, and I suddenly squirted a long jet of cum down the bed covers and off the end of the bed. I squeezed his hand tightly and bit my quivering lip. And then it subsided and I was left breathing like I had run a hundred and ten yard hurdles.\n\nI looked at Dad again. And he moved a little in his sleep. I was still holding his hand when I got the naughtiest idea. I let go of his hand as I knelt up facing him. Then I gently knelt over his open palm and pressed my wet pussy into it. Oh my God! It was so wrong! But I couldn't stop myself. I rubbed it up and down it, grinding my clit on the heel of his hand. Then lust took over as I stopped and gently felt underneath to raise his middle finger. Holding it in place I eased down onto it, feeling it easily slide up inside me. A few strokes of this was all I needed to get me to shudder and gulp a small puddle of cum onto my Dad's hand.\n\nI steadied myself and reached underneath again, and gently I lifted off his finger, squeezed two fingers together and eased down on them again. This was even better. It was so wrong, I knew, but that was just making me hotter. I swivelled around on his fingers, gyrating and slowly fucking them as much as I could, but it was my bursting clit that finally tipped me over the edge as I rapidly strummed it like I was polishing brass. I let out a loud moan that I just couldn't stop and I let out another hose jet stream of girl cum right into Dad's hand that splashed and sprayed all over me, the bed and even Dad's face. He winced at the wetness on his face and I jumped quickly off the bed and out the door with my clothes, before you could blink. My heart was pounding!\n\nIn bed I was struck with guilt. This was my Dad! Dad, who has always been there and always done everything for me! Dad, who picked me up when I crashed my bike when I was six. Dad, who helped me with my math homework when I was 10. Dad, who had gotten me my first cell phone so I could always call him if I was in trouble. And yet, I knew this was the most exciting and erotic and downright naughty thing I had ever done, or would probably ever do.\n\nIn the morning, before school, I checked to see if Dad's bed had dried out or not. Luckily, Dad's room is warm and gets the sun in the morning, so all the cum had dried up and I couldn't notice any staining either. Dad didn't say anything about it either. But I was wary. I had come so close to blowing it the night before. But words can sometimes play tricks on your lust-filled brain, and I kept thinking about blowing it. Blowing him. Oh, no. I was into madness again. But the idea was there and all through school I had to keep going to the girls' bathroom and jilling myself to orgasm. You know, quick ones to relieve the need? But it didn't help much. By the time I reached home that day my panties were so wet I could smell them!\n\nI watched the clock. I wished the hours away until Dad would go to bed. When he finally did I kept checking on him to see if he was asleep. The first twice he wasn't and the second time he was starting to get suspicious. But the third time I checked he was sound asleep. I got naked and this time I slid under the covers with him. I moved over to him and gently smoothed over the hairs on his chest. Slowly, I felt my ardour grow. I felt down his chest, over his stomach and down one muscular thigh.\n\nHe was so perfect for a man his age. And then I let my hand go between his thighs and smooth gently upward, my hand coursing through the hairs on his leg. And then I reached it. His manhood wasn't hard, but semi soft (I suppose my female touch had already started to arouse him) but his ball sac was soft and delicate, little hairs tickling my fingers as I explored. And as I did, I could feel his penis slowly rising to the occasion. I felt my way up it as I watched Dad's face. Even in his sleep I could tell he was enjoying it. I'd never touched one before, but this was amazing. Even as I held it in my hand I could feel it getting harder, and what surprised me was it getting bigger, much bigger!\n\nI felt it up and down, watching Dad's face as he started to feel it. It was so hot. His brow pinched like sorrow then relaxed and his mouth opened as I heard his breath escaping. But I had to see it! I gently folded the covers back and looked as the streetlight threw bars of light through the blinds. I looked closely as I felt my way to the top and then back down again. Dad was circumcised, which I knew about from sex-ed in school. But of course nothing prepared me for how big and bulbous the head of a penis would look like, especially a grown man's penis.\n\nI had to do it! Just had to! I lowered my head so my lips kissed his shiny head, my tongue exploring his fleshy man-lolly, and then I opened my mouth and took his head into my mouth. Dad groaned as I sucked and licked and I kept one eye on his blissful face as I continued myself education.\n\nI started to wank him at the same time as I tormented his glans and I felt his hand on the back of my head. I looked up, but his eyes were still closed, so I continued my little game. I wondered if I could make him cum in my mouth and was answered by a quick jet of cum and several pulses of pearly liquid pulsing into my mouth. He groaned out load. I sat up, not quite knowing what to do with the salty slime in my mouth. Then I had the naughtiest thought, and spat it into my hand and rubbed in into my breasts and down over my pussy! I was so hot, I had to touch myself!\n\nDad seemed blissfully unaware as he lay there, dead to the world. What else could I do? I thought for a moment, one hand one my Dad's cock and one on my aching pussy. Then it came to me. I let go of Dad's cock and moved up the bed. I couldn't believe I was going to even try this, but the lust madness was so on me I couldn't help myself. I knelt next to Dad's head, then I lifted one knee over his head to come down straddling my own Dad's head. He still looked outers to me so I gave in to my deepest urge and started masturbating in his face. It was so undeniably wrong that it was pure lust strumming my fingers over my clit, dipping inside my vagina and coating my clit with my own slick juice.\n\nI couldn't believe I was doing this, and I knew I couldn't cum in his face - he'd fucking drown! He'd also probably wake up! I was pushing beyond the boundaries doing this. I was nearly cumming. But I just had to do this one last thing – I lowered my pussy lips to Dad's own lips! I just touched them at first... then I pressed them into his lips. It was impossibly erotic! And I don't know what I expected, but Dad's tongue came out to greet me and licked up my virgin groove. I nearly hit the fucking roof! I felt his hands sliding up my thighs and gripping my pert young ass, urging me down on him further!\n\nI looked down to see his face, but his eyes were still closed. Was he having an erotic dream I had caused? I didn't know. I didn't care. Dad was tongue fucking me like crazy, and I helped, pinching my nipples and tweaking my clit. Then it happened! I felt it burn from the soles of my feet up to the top of my head, in my swollen breasts and deep in my teen vagina! And I let it go – one - long – tortuous – orgasm that made me judder and shake, holding onto the wall for support and cumming, Oh my God, cumming, spraying Dad's face with my love juice, watching it fill his mouth until he swallowed, and then fill it again! I froze, my thighs shaking badly. I looked down.\n\nDad's face was so wet it looked like he's taken a shower. Well, he had, kind of. But his eyes were still closed. He couldn't possibly still be asleep! Even though I didn't want him to be awake (at least I didn't think I did), I couldn't see how anyone could sleep through that. Dad's hands let go of my legs and I dismounted him and lay next to him silently, trying to regain my breath and stop the shaking all over my body.\n\n""Dad"" I said quietly, ""you're awake, aren't you?""\n\nI looked at Dad's lips as they curled up at corners.\n\n""Yeah"".\n\n""How?"" I asked.\n\nDad smiled even broader and said, ""I stopped taking those tablets three days ago"".\n\n""Are you mad?"" I asked, knowing he couldn't be that mad, but not knowing what to do or say next.\n\n""No. Surprised. But not mad.""\n\n""I'm sorry."" I said.\n\nHe didn't say anything for about thirty seconds. It was just us naked together on the bed. Then I noticed his erection standing straight up in the air like a flagpole. Then he said, ""You know I still have an erection... if you're interested."" He turned to me and smiled.\n\nI bit my lip. ""Sure am."" I said.\n\nAnd that was the night Dad took my virginity. We have an amazing sex life, but he's not jealous when I date boys. I think he knows that what we have is special, and sexual. I'm the luckiest, horniest girl alive.\n\nFuck, I need a wank!"
1205,Daddy's Baby,"['Mf-teen', 'underage', 'inc']","I turned my head toward my dad and smiled he always knew what to say and always understood me, “Ok daddy I guess your right” I said as I hugged him burying my face in his chest.\n\n“Ok well I got to go to work Carl so I will see you guys later” My mother Lilly said as she kissed my forehead and kissed my father as he stood up to say bye to her and help her.\n\nI walked up the stairs gliding my hand along the smooth dark wooden stair handling. I was in my room for a while starring and looking around think about what my dad said and not long after my dad knocked and walked into my room.\n\n“So how’s it going baby girl” he said as he smiled and walked over and sat at the end of my bed. “Fine daddy” I say smiling little. He scooted close to me and started rubbing my inner thigh, moments passed of him doing that before he leaned over and kissed me strong. “Baby girl it’s been a while since things have been busy lately could you help daddy out” he said kissing me again and also sliding his hands along the side of my body.\n\n“I guess I can daddy” I say smiling little. I’ve been helping out my father since I was about 10, I’m 13 now this has been going on for 3 years at random times I hated it originally, but I have gotten use to and learned to love it some. The minute he got the approval from me he started to kiss me more sliding his tongue in my mouth, I was slightly doing same but not nearly as much as he was. As he kissed me he played with the end of my top slowly starting to pull it off of me. When he finally had my shirt of he started playing my boobs since I was wearing no bra still kissing me he moved in the position so are crotches were touching and my legs were over his as he ran over the bulge in his pants along my pussy through our clothes. As he was kissing me I started to undo his pants and sliding my hand down his boxers and rubbing his cock. He stop kissing me for a moment to let out a groan.\n\n“Oh baby girl” he moan then finished with “I love it when you touch daddy’s cock with your little hands baby girl “he had me do that for a little but then pulled my hand off and ripped off my shorts and pulled down my panties and starting sliding his tongue on my clit ramming 2 fingers in my pussy fast and hard. He let that go on for a while, also biting my clit little every now and then. “Oh daddy please don’t stop” I moan loving the feeling. “You like that baby girl” he asked going a little faster. “Oh yes daddy” I moaned back to him getting close to cumming. After a little while more my body got tenser legs started shaking little and pussy go so tight it wouldn’t let out my dad’s fingers.\n\nHe got up leaning over me and kissed my lips “You enjoy that baby girl” he ask. “Yes daddy I say smiling some. He just held me and kissed me a little and then after a while he rubbed the head of his cock along my pussy lips teasing me. He pressed in some but didn’t even put in the head of his cock. He did that a few times then rammed his cock into my pussy filling it up and stretching it out. He started ramming his cock inside my nice tight wet young warm pussy. He rammed his cock in and out o my pussy kissing me on my lips down my neck sucking on my nipples some. It felt so great for me and defiantly for him to. He rubbed my clit some as he rammed in and out of my tight pussy. His breathing picked up and not long after so did mine. Not long after he cummed filling my pussy up. He rolled off of me laying down beside me and holding me close running his hands along the side of my body kissing me here and there."
1206,Daddy's Baby,"['family', 'ped']","Daddy when you are licking and sucking on my little nipples it makes a real funny feeling between my legs. I know baby, that's your next lesson. Go get dressed now, we'll start your next lesson tomorrow.\n\nShe's gone I'm so turned on, I shouldn't feel this way about my own daughter. I have to stop this feeling. I can't stop now I have to jack off. Oh I can't help fantasizing about my baby daughter's little body. Oh! yes the come is shooting from my cock while I'm thinking about touching baby's little body I know it's wrong but Her tiny body really turns me on, this is a great climax.\n\nIt's time for your next lesson baby, lets take your clothes off. First I'll pull your little top up over your head, then I'll pull your pants and panties down your legs and off. OK daddy I bet today it will feel even better than yesterday. Tell me about the feeling I got between my legs. OK baby lay on the bed and spread your little legs apart. Oh God that little pussy's beautiful. What daddy? Oh nothing baby. there are several areas between your legs that you need to know about. See the little lips? They are called your vulva. When I spread your vulva apart like this. Oh god I'm hot doing this. What daddy? Nothing baby. you have three organs between your vulva. The lowest is the opening to your vagina, then is your urethra, this is where you pee from, and this is your clitoris. Your clitoris serves only one purpose, to give you pleasure. Like when you licked and sucked my nipples daddy? Yes but even stronger. Do it daddy I like pleasure I want to see what it feels like.\n\nDaddy will gently touch your clitoris, Oh daddy that feels good, even better than when you licked my nipples. Do it with your mouth like you did with my nipples. First, baby put your hand here on the opening to your vagina, feel how wet it is? No you didn't pee on yourself. Its called lubrication we'll talk more about lubrication during another lesson. OK daddy now will you lick and suck on my clitoris? Oh god I shouldn't be doing this. I'm really getting ready to put my tongue on my own little daughter's pussy. Damn that tastes good! Her little hairless Kunt feels great to my mouth, even better than my fantasies. Oh! daddy! daddy! yes!. Oh Oh that feels so good! Oh Oh What's happening? I've never felt anything like this, I'm shaking all over! Oh! Oh! Daddeeeee! dadeeeeeeeeee!........ Oh god she's coming I can feel her little body quivering and jumping as she feels the passion of her first climax. Get dressed baby I'll tell you about this at your next lesson tomorrow. I can't talk about it now.\n\nShit this is becoming a habit. getting my little daughter hot, this time I made her come, then jacking off thinking about her wonderful little naked body. Oh! here it comes! The come is shooting from my cock.\n\nOK baby, It's time for your next lesson. OK daddy I'm taking my clothes off. Here you pull my panties down. What's next? tell me what happened yesterday. Well baby it's called a climax. A climax is the most pleasurable part of sex. It sure is daddy. I really like it, do it again. Well first I want to show you the one organ we didn't talk about, your vagina. What is it for daddy? Your vagina has two uses, One is as a birth canal, that is where a baby can come out. Also the seed for a baby is put in to your body through your vagina. How daddy? A man puts his penis into your vagina and leaves the seed, which is called sperm, inside. Penis? what is a penis? Well baby all men and boys have a penis, that is what makes boys different from girls. What does a penis look like? do you have one? Yes baby I do. Show me, I want to see your penis. Where is it? A man's penis is in the same area of his body as a girl's genital organs. Ooo! I feel it daddy. It' big and it's hard. Take your clothes off I want to see your penis, please daddy, please let me see your penis. Here, I can take them off I already got your belt loose. OK I can pull your pants down. There I got them off. I see your penis it's pushing on your underpants. I'm pulling your underpants down. Oh Wow! daddy your penis is big, and it sticks straight out. Oooo! daddy it feels neat, look how it jumps when I touch it. I like your penis. Would it go into my vagina? Would it leave a sperm inside me so a baby would come out? It looks too big to fit my little vagina.\n\nBaby, the reason I had you feel the lubrication on your little vagina was so you would see how a big penis could go into a little vagina. Remember your vagina will stretch enough to let a baby come out. It can stretch enough to let a penis go in and the lubrication makes it go in easier. Daddies aren't supposed to put their penis into their own daughters vagina because if it made a baby it might be deformed. I had an operation so I don't leave sperm behind because after you were born, I didn't want any more babies. after all I already had the best little girl in the world. Oh daddy I love you.\n\nDaddy I want you to make me lubricate again then put your penis in my vagina. I know it would feel good. Would it feel good to you too?. Yes my darling little girl, It would feel wonderful to make love to you. I told you though, Daddies aren't supposed to. I won't tell daddy, pleeeeease pleeeease make your penis go in my vagina. I want to feel your penis inside me. I love you. Oh daddy! yes! your mouth feels good on my clitoris. Baby remind me to tell you the sexy names for those parts ... later.\n\nOK baby, you are well lubricated, I want you to stand up over my penis and lower your body so it will go into your little vagina. OK daddy, Oh look your penis looks so nice sticking up pointing at me like that, here comes my vagina touching the end of your penis. Should I keep going? daddy I like your hands on my butt and my sides like that, guide your penis into my vagina. Oh look it's going in, it fits real tight, help push it in, pull down on my butt and push your penis in. Oh look I can watch it, your penis is going into me. I feel it inside me, I see it going in. Oh daddy this is the best lesson. It feels so good going into me it looks so good. Your big penis is really going inside my little vagina. Oh! daddy Oooo! that feels so good. Oh god I am fucking my own baby daughter. Her little pussy is surrounding my cock and I can see her beautiful naked body straddling me, my prick is disappearing into her little pussy. I feel the flesh of the inside of my daughter's body surrounding my cock.\n\nNow baby I want you to lay down on top of me, with my big penis inside you I want to hold you and feel your little naked body against mine and your little vagina gripping my penis so tightly.. Oh daddy I love you, this is wonderful I've never felt so close. Your big penis is filling my vagina and your arms are around me holding me so tight. It feels even better than when you licked my clitoris. I love sex education.\n\nDaddy when I move around like this it makes the end of your penis touch the end of my vagina and the other end pushes against my clitoris. That feels so good I can hardly hold still. Baby it feels wonderful to me too, my penis can feel the same wonderful things that your clitoris and vagina feel. Oh daddy I think I'm going to climax again but this time it's even better. Your penis is inside me and It feels so good. Oooo! Daddy It's going to happen again.. I'm going to climax too baby, Ohhh! my little daughter and I are going to come together, Ohhh! Babeeee I love you, Ohhhhhhh! I'm coming! Daddy I feel your Penis jumping inside me It's squirting something against the inside of my little vagina! Oh daddeeeee! Oooooooo! that feels good It's squirting again Ohhhh! I'm going to climax Ohhhhhhhhh! I can't stop Ohhh! Dadeeeee I'm climaxing Ohhh! I love you daddy I love your penis in me I love your naked body next to me. I love feeling your big penis squirting into me. I love feeling your body jerking and shaking because I excite you so much.\n\nOhhhh! Babeeeee! My cock is shooting come into your little body I love fucking you, my own little daughter. I love having my hot cock inside your soft little pussy, shooting come into your little twat. Oh Baby I love you I love fucking my baby daughter. I love feeling your tight little pussy gripping my cock so tightly. Holding it, making it come again and again inside your little body. I love feeling your little body jerking and convulsing with passion with my cock buried deep inside you. I love your sweet voice telling me how much you love me and how much you love having my cock inside your little pussy. Fucking you, fucking my little baby daughter shooting my come into your little body stream after stream of hot come shooting into your quivering little form while you tell me how good it feels to have my big cock squirting my come into your naked little body.\n\nDaddy went next door and saw little Jenny playing in the back yard. She hung by her knees on the bar and her dress came up. Her panties were visible and he could see the outline of her little twat through the soft cotton fabric.\n\nHis cock began to harden and he looked around to see if anyone was around. They were alone. He walked over to Jenny and slipped his hand under the elastic waist band of her panties and felt the soft lips of her little kunt. Touching her tiny soft twat made him very hot. He put his other hand under her back and lifted her from the bar. He sat her on the ground and pulled her little cotton panties down, over her feet and off.\n\nHe pulled her dress up and off. She cried and said he shouldn't do that. She tried to cover herself with her hands. He couldn't stop now. He lifted her by her little naked ass and sucked on her naked, hairless kunt, lapping up the flavors of her infantile body, lubricating her little fuckhole. He unzipped his pants and pulled them down, His cock was as hard as a rock and sticking straight out. Jenny was crying. He held her face between his hands and pushed her mouth against his cock.\n\nJenny opened her mouth to cry out and he shoved his big pecker deep into it. He held her face against his body, Jenny couldn't cry out, his cock was going down her throat. He began to pump his big cock in and out of little Jenny's mouth and down her throat. She stood in front of him, his cock pumping in and out of her little mouth as he felt his cock begin to tighten and relax again and again shooting come into little Jenny's mouth and down her throat. Again and again his hard pecker was shooting its load into little Jenny's mouth as he pumped her head back and forth, jacking off using her mouth like it was his hand, faster and faster he pumped her little head. His cock would come almost out then back to the hilt, down her throat. Shooting come all the time into her little mouth, and down her throat.\n\nHe laid her on the ground, spread her little legs wide apart and brought his still hard cock down against her little kunt. He rammed it into her now softly sobbing little body. His cock went deeply into her virgin kunt on the first try, he pulled it out and rammed it even further into her little body. Again and again his hard cock plunged deep into little Jenny's young body. The sensations were even better for daddy than when he had fucked his little daughter. Jenny's attempts to get away and her crying were even more of a turn on than he expected. Jenny's little pussy was smaller and tighter than Baby's because Jenny was even younger and smaller. His cock began to quiver and shoot its load into little Jenny's kunt as he continued to pump his cock in and out of her little body. Shooting come into her virgin pussy. Stream after stream of hot jizz shot from his hot cock into this child's limp body as he pumped and rammed his cock into her kunt shooting the last of his come into her little virgin twat.\n\nHe stood over her little naked form, his cock now limply hanging over her. He began to piss on her little body. She lay, unmoving during this final insult. Daddy zipped up his pants and went home.\n\nBaby, your next lesson is to learn the sexy names for the parts of your body and the things we do together. Take your clothes off and I'll show you. Oh baby you do have a beautiful little body, daddy loves to teach you about sex because I love you and I love seeing and touching your lovely little naked body. This is your pussy. Sometimes it is called a twat or kunt. say pussy. ""Pussy, daddy Pussy I like how pussy sounds. Kunt Twat Pussy Kunt Twat Pussy. I like to say those words, teach me more sexy words daddy."" OK baby I'll unzip my pants and show you my cock. Here is my cock baby, hard and stiff sticking out of my pants. Also sometimes called Peter, Dick, Rod, Pecker or Shaft. Say cock baby. ""Cock Cock Cock daddy I like your cock. I like it when you put your cock in my pussy."" Baby when I put my cock in your pussy there is a word for that too. Say Fuck, when I put my cock in your pussy we're fucking.""\n\nFuck Fuck Fucking, Daddy I like that word too. Take your clothes off and fuck me now daddy. All these new words make me hot I want you to suck my pussy I want to suck your cock I want you to fuck me in my pussy with your cock I saw you fucking Jenny next door, you made her mouth fuck your cock and you sucked her pussy and made your cock fuck her pussy I watched through the fence, It made me all excited I fucked my pussy with my finger while I watched your big cock going in and out of Jenny's little twat and when you started shooting come out of your cock into her pussy and her mouth, that made me come. Fuck me now daddy I want to come again. I'm so hot just thinking about you fucking me and about watching you fuck Jenny. I want you to fuck me now, I want your cock in my mouth I want your mouth to suck my kunt I want your cock to fuck my pussy"". OK baby, I'll fuck you, and Jenny too. Go next door and invite her over here to play with you.\n\nDaddy, Here's Jenny I brought her like you said. Hi Jenny, You and baby take your clothes off, I'm going to fuck both of you. First I want you both to lay your naked little bodies next to me. One on each side. Snuggle up real close I want to feel two naked little girls against my naked body. Oh yes this is wonderful. Your little naked bodies both feel heavenly against me. Jenny you lay on top of me and put your little pussy against my mouth, I'm going to suck your pussy. Baby while I'm sucking Jenny's pussy, you can suck my cock and I'll finger fuck your little kunt. Yes that's right girls. Oh Jenny you have a delicious little twat. Baby your mouth feels great sucking my cock. Fuck my pussy now daddy I want your cock in my pussy. OK baby, I'll keep sucking Jenny's little twat while my cock is in your pussy. OK daddy here goes.\n\nMy pussy is against your big cock, I'm moving down, I feel Your rod going into my pussy, Oh Oh Daddy It feels good its moving clear up inside of my pussy oh I feel you inside of me, Your big cock is filling up my little pussy."" Oh daddy"" Jenny is saying ""I like it when you suck my pussy like this It's even better than when you raped me. Maybe because I know it feels good and it won't hurt. Baby told me how good it feels when you fuck her I want you to fuck me too. Put your big cock in my little pussy"". (daddy is in heaven now feeling his cock inside baby and sucking little Jenny's twat while she begs him to fuck her too. If he could only fuck two little girls at once.) Oh baby your little twat is gripping my cock so tight! I'm going to shoot my come into your little pussy while I suck Jenny's little kunt and make both of you come.\n\nOh you wonderful little girls Here it comes, My cock is going to fill your kunt with come baby. ""Oh daddy"" both children say in unison ""Oh!"" Daddy's cock is pulsating, now it's shooting come into his little daughter while he pulls little Jennies pussy into his mouth, savoring one hairless baby pussy with his cock and the other with his mouth. Both children are crying out in unison ""Oh! I'm coming! Oh Daddy Fuck me!"" Baby gets off and Jenny mounts Daddy. Lowering her tiny pussy over his still shooting cock. Watching it enter her body and feeling it shoot come into her still throbbing kunt. Jenny moves her body up and down on daddy's cock feeling it as it fills her with hot meat and jizz.\n\nBoth children are still hot, they put their little pussies against each other and rub clitorises. Daddy watches this and his cock comes immediately back to life. when the girls see this they begin to suck and lick daddy's cock. Watching it as it gets hard and straight again. How can he help himself, with two little girls licking and sucking his cock at the same time. Daddy began finger fucking the girls and they cuddled closer to him admiring his big tool and enjoying his finger in their pussies. Each child in turn takes his cock into her mouth sucking on it like a lollipop, daddy watches his cock being shared by these children.\n\nBeing sucked into the mouth of his daughter then his rape victim then his daughter again. His fingers inside the vaginas of both girls exploring their virginal little pussies while they took turns sucking his cock. Suddenly he felt his cock tighten and relax then tighten again shooting come into first Baby's mouth then Jennies, as the children took turns drinking and sucking the come from daddies big prick. while his fingers fucked both of them at the same time. The girls reached a climax. with daddy shooting come into their mouths and fucking them with his fingers. He had found a way to fuck two children at once. This was to be only the first of many threesomes they would enjoy."
1207,Daddy's Baby Girl,"['Mgg', 'ped', 'preteen', 'inc']","One day Marie was spending the weekend with Amy and we were swimming in the pool. As we horsed around and played, we were having a good time. Then Amy got out of the pool to go get a cold drink as Marie climbed onto my back. I felt her as she pushed against my back with her groin. I could feel her little pussy as she rubbed it against me. My cock was starting to get hard as we played. Then she wrapped her arms around my neck.\n\n""You know Amy dreams of you doing it to her. She stays awake sometimes and plays with herself, thinking of you and her."" Marie whispered to me. ""She really wants you to do it to her.""\n\n""What did you say?"" I asked, not believing my ears. ""Say that again.""\n\n""I said Amy dreams of you at night, doing it to her as she plays with herself. She wants you to do it to her.""Marie said as she slid off my back.\n\nI was in shock as I was not believing what she had told me. About that time Amy came back with her drink as I noticed her. Unaware of it, her one piece swim suit had ridden up into her small slit, framing her puffy little pussy lips so perfect. Seeing her little ""camel toe"" had my cock rock hard now as Marie had seen me trying to hide my hard on. She was smiling at me as she knew what I was looking at.\n\nThen the little minx came back to me, as she swam up to me, diving down so she could look at my condition under the water. She came closer, her hand reached out and touched my hard cock. She just brushed it with her hand as she surfaced.\n\n""Uncle Steve gas a hard on."" She shouted to Amy as she laughted.\n\nI was looking at Amy as she was getting into the pool, her face turning red as she blushed. She looked at Marie and then at me, her questioning look knew something had happened while she was gone.\n\nThen Marie told her to help push my head under the water as Amy came closer. The next thing happened as both of them attacked me, playing as they jumped on me. Then I felt a hand grab my still hard cock. I knew it was Marie as I felt her little hand squeezed my cock before letting go of it.\n\nAs I grabbed her, her back to me, I drew her to me, my swollen cock rubbing against her butt as I pressed her hard to me so she could feel my hard on. She wiggled her butt a little, her ass astride my cock as I turned her loose. Marie had always been somewhat of a tease, kissing me on the mouth and smiling sexy at me from time to time. But I had one upped her this time.\n\nAs we tired, I saw Marie whispering to Amy. Amy's face turned red again as she looked at me. My cock had softened as I started getting out of the pool. The girls were right behind me as we all got out and found our towels. As I looked at Amy's groin again, I saw her suit was still in her little slit. What a perfect picture it was!\n\n""Girls, we are going to have pizza tonight if that's ok."" I said to them.\n\n""I hope that is not all we will be having."" Said Marie as she teased me with her sexy smile.\n\nWe had our pizza that night and watched TV, then going to bed. It was a long night for me as I lay there thinking of what Marie had told me and thinking of Amy with that beautiful pussy as I got hard. I had to take my cock and stroke it as all I could do was think of her virgin pussy.\n\nBeing in the computer field, the next day, I hooked up a camera in Amy's room, installing it out of sight, but pointing it down towards her bed. It was the type that could swivel from side to side and zoom in also. I added it to my laptop and could watch it from anywhere, even if I was out of town. I wanted to see if what Marie had said was true.\n\nThat very night I turned it on making sure she had done to bed. After a while, I saw her throw the covers back and reach down into her panties. I watched her as she started to rub her young pussy as my dick got so hard. As she began to masturbate, I did too. I had my cock in my hand as I jacked it off, watching every move Amy was making. Marie had told me the truth. As I watched her playing with her smooth little cunt, I shot a huge load of cum. She was cumming too as if she had timed it perfectly as my cum shot out into my other hand.\n\nI knew right then that I had to at least taste her swollen pussy lips. It was two nights later as I asked her if she wanted to watch TV with me in my bed that night. Of course she said yes and went to put on her pajamas as I turned off the TV downstairs and went to my bedroom. I was sort of surprised to see Amy when she entered my room. She had on one of her skimpy baby doll pajamas I had bought her a while back. I could almost see through the material as she climbed onto my bed. We lay on top of the spread and started watching TV.\n\nAs we watched a movie of her choosing, I kept glancing down to see her legs and groin area. The bottoms of her pajamas did not hide her lovely pussy as I saw her puffy pussy lips through her bottoms. Now things were getting interesting as she glanced over to my pajama bottoms, hoping to see my cock. I did not want to disappoint her as my cock began to grow. I reached down to adjust it as she looked. I made sure she could see the outline of my cock as I turned off the bedside lamp.\n\nShe snuggled up to me as we continued of little game of cat and mouse. She dropped her hand down to her pussy as I watched her rub it a couple of quick times. She then turned to face me as she kissed me on my lips.\n\n""Daddy, can I ask you a question without you getting mad?"" she asked.\n\nI told her she could ask me anything she wanted and I would never get mad with her. I knew it had something to do with sex even before she asked it.\n\n""What did you and Marie talk about when I had gone to get a drink the other day. Please tell me the truth and I want to know everything you talked about."" She said. ""Marie told me some things she had said to you about me and I want to know what was said.""\n\n""Ok, baby. I will tell you everything but only if you answer some of my questions too."" I told her.\n\n""What did Marie say about me? Tell me."" She replied\n\nI told her exactly what Marie had said, even the part of her rubbing on me and feeling my cock. Then I kissed her slowly on her mouth as she kissed me back.\n\n""Now, I want to know is what she said was true. We all have fantasies and some do come through."" I asked her. ""Do you masturbate to us making love, baby?""\n\nShe lowered her head, sort of bashful as she glanced down to my hard cock, it straining to get out of my bottoms. She told me that yes, she did play with herself as she thought of us fucking each other almost every night.\n\n""Yes, Daddy. I do it sometimes. Is it wrong for me to play with myself?"" she asked\n\n""Would you really like to have me making love to you?"" I asked. ""Everyone masturbates baby and it is nothing to be ashamed of. It is quite normal.""\n\nI did not want to push her into anything and just pulled her to me and kissed her goodnight. She snuggled to me and I held her in my arms even though my cock was rock hard. I lay there with her against me, her little pussy touching my leg as she dozed off to sleep.\n\nI had gone to sleep with her still in my arms. Then I was awaken during the night with her movement. I felt her rubbing her pussy against my leg. She was masturbating on my leg as I felt her hand drift to my cock as she wrapped her small hand around my hardening cock. I lay there still, pretending to be asleep as she rubbed herself on my leg, her hand toying with my cock. I felt her as she came, her little body trembling as she moaned.\n\nShe let go of my cock and turned over, pressing her ass against me as she had finished her climaxing. I was still so hard as I turned over, still pretending to be asleep. I freed my hard cock from my pajama bottoms and eased it between the thighs. I very slowly began to move it between her thighs as I put one arm over her and hugged her to me. I could tell she was awake as she started to ease herself back to my probing cock. I was slowly easing it towards her young pussy. I now had my cock against her ass and the head touching her wet little pussy through her pajamas.\n\nI held her to me as I slid my cock in and out between her thighs in a fucking motion as she pushed her little pussy to my cockhead. I was so hard and wanting to fuck her so bad. Then I felt my cum building as I held my cock tight against her pussy. With a huge burst of my hot cum, I shot my cum all over her pajama clad little pussy.\n\nI was making a mess, my hot daddy cum all over her thighs and pajamas. I squeezed her to me as I got up from the bed, cum dripping off my still hard cock.\n\n""Sorry Baby. I was asleep and made a mess on you."" I told her as she stared at my cum covered cock. ""I will get a face cloth and clean us up. I'm sorry. Daddy was asleep and did not mean to do this.""\n\n""It's OK Daddy. I rather liked it. I was awake the whole time and enjoyed it."" She replied. ""Next time I will leave my bottoms off so you won't make a big mess again.""\n\nI cleaned us up as I removed her cum covered bottoms and went and got her a pair of panties. I knew then that we would be having sex together in the near future. I had to have that little pussy!\n\nWe went to sleep that night with her wrapped in my arms. I woke with her still sleeping as I saw her virgin pussy just waiting for me to fuck it. I had to go jack off in the bathroom as I thought about her young cunt, imagining my cock thrusting in and out of it as I came once more. My baby girl was going to be my new fuck toy now.\n\nShe went to school that day with a big smile on her face. She came home and we never mentioned it as I got dinner ready that night. We watched some TV and was getting ready for bed as it started to storm outside. It was lighting and thundering badly as Amy came to my bedroom.\n\n""Daddy, can I sleep with you tonight. I am afraid of the storm."" She asked, saying ""I will behave myself tonight if you let me sleep with you.""\n\n""Baby, you can sleep with me anytime you want. It doesn't have to be storming."" I answered as I pulled the spread back for her to get in bed. ""And you don't have to behave. You can do or say what you want.""\n\nWe lay there a while, watching TV in bed. She had indeed left her bottoms off and her panties too! I was surprised to see her smooth little pussy as I watched her get up and go to the bathroom. I immediately got a huge hard on as I watched her.\n\nShe came back to bed and smiled as I tried to hide my hard on. But she was wanting to see it I guess as she slipped her hand down to her beautiful, incestuous pussy. I watched her as she slowly begin to rub on it, not wanting me to see her. At this point, I took my hard cock and pulled it out for her to see. My hand was around it as I slowly started to pump on it. She was amazed at me doing this as her eyes locked on me stroking my cock.\n\n""Can I touch it, Daddy? I will let you touch me if you do."" She whispered as she reached down to feel it.\n\n""Yes sweetheart. You can do whatever you want to. But we have to be careful and you must never tell anyone what we are doing, OK?"" I said to her as she wrapped her hand on my cock.\n\n""I would never say anything about what we do."" She replied as my hand moved to her young pussy.\n\nI started to slowly rub her smooth, little mound as she moaned. I knew she was really enjoying it as she stroked my hard cock. I had grown so big as she thrust up to my fingers.\n\n""Daddy is going to make it feel a lot better. Turn around and spread your legs for daddy."" I told her.\n\nAs she turned around, I eased between her thighs as I kissed her stomach and then went to her budding little breasts. I kissed and sucked on each nipple as my cock was now alone. I then spread her legs wider as I took my hands and slipped under her butt, lowering my mouth to her sweet sex. I took my time and began to lick her pussy lips, kissing and licking her entire young slit.\n\nAs I found her small clit, I took it between my lips and started to suck on it as I let my tongue lick on it too. Her youthful body was going wild as I licked and sucked on her tasty cunt. Her body was starting to convulse as he began to cum, me slowly pleasing her as she came. My little girl was having such a hard cum as she came over and over. She was so wet!\n\n""Daddy, put it in me. I want you to do it to me!"" she cried out, ""I want you to fuck me!""\n\nShe was good and wet and I knew this was the time for me to take her cherry. I eased up from her sweet little pussy and took my cock into my hand as I rose up to guide it to her wanting pussy.\n\n""Baby, its going to hurt a little at first, but I will be easy with you."" I told her. ""Daddy' cock is big and you are so small. I will make sure you enjoy it. So relax and Daddy will fuck his baby girl.""\n\nI eased my thick cockhead to the entrance to her hairless pussy, taking it and rubbing it along her small slit, making sure she was good and wet. I knew I was not going to fuck her young pussy like a woman but just put it in and bust her hymen. I was not going to hurt my baby no more than necessary.\n\n""Help daddy get it in, baby. Spread your pussy lips apart for me."" I whispered as I kissed her, my cock waiting to enter her tight little cunt.\n\nShe spread her lips as I put the head between those precious lips, rubbing it against her tiny opening. I let her feel it trying to enter her as I pushed into her, my cock invading her virgin pussy as I felt my cockhead slip into her tight pussy.\n\n""Just relax now, baby. I will let you get accustom to it."" I told her. ""When you are ready for more of my cock, just work your hips a little so Daddy will know you are ready for more.""\n\nI held my cock just inside her tiny slit, it feeling so good to me as I wanted to just plunge my huge cock deep into her. But I knew better. I wanted her to enjoy our love making, not be afraid of me fucking her.\n\nI felt her as she wiggled her small hips, letting my cock ease a little way in. I kissed her as I slowly began to sink my cock to her waiting cunt. She was so tight as I felt her walls parting as my large cock sank in a little more. I had about 2 or 3 inches in her as I felt her hymen stopping me from going past. It was time to take her cherry.\n\n""OK, baby. Daddy is going to fuck you now. I am going to hold you to my cock as I take your hymen."" I began to kiss her, holding her hips to me as we kissed.\n\nThis was when I rammed my big cockhead through her shield, going another couple of inches into her tiny pussy. She was trying to scream out as I just held it still, letting her grow accustom to my huge cock as she grew accustom to it. I was finally in my baby girl's little pussy as I looked down to watch my cock as I began to ease in and out of her as her pussy gripped me so tight.\n\n""Oh, Baby! You are so tight and so hot! You have the best little pussy in the world! It is so hot!"" I whispered to her as I slowly began to fuck my baby. ""It will feel better, I promise. Daddy is going to see you are liking it. I want my baby to enjoy me fucking you.""\n\n""It is starting to feel good now. It hurt me at first, but I am liking it now."" She answered, ""Fuck me Daddy. Fuck your baby girl! Fuck me! Fuck me Daddy!""\n\nI felt her as she started to thrust to me, my cock now a good 5 inches in her. I looked down to see about 3 more inches waiting for her. I was feeling my cock as it was pushing deeper. I saw the small amount of blood on my cock as I eased it in and out, fucking her slowly as she was starting to enjoy being fucked by my big daddy cock.\n\nI felt her as she started to tremble, her small body shaking now as she began to cum. I was fucking my baby and she was cumming! Feeling her cum just made me fuck her faster, my cock plunging in and out of her as she came. I felt my cock wanting to cum too, my balls full of hot daddy cum straining to get out.\n\n""OH, DADDY! I am cumming! Your dick feels so good! Fuck me! Fuck my pussy!"" she screamed out. ""FUCK ME! FUCK ME!""\n\n""Daddy is fucking you and I am going to fill you with my daddy cum!"" I said to her as I pumped my hard cock to her twitching pussy. ""Daddy is going to shoot my cum to you.""\n\nMy cock was pumping my hot cum to her now, filling her with my daddy seed. Her pussy was so tight as it milked the cum from my hard cock. I had just fucked my young daughter and enjoyed it! I also knew this would not be the last time we fucked each other as I kissed her sweet lips."
1208,Daddy's Daughter,"['inc', 'voy', 'family']","He turned to face her.\n\n""I think that the show's over. Much as I hate to ask, shouldn't you be going? That feels incredibly good, young lady. Much too good.""\n\nStephanie fell to her knees and took him into her mouth. While she sucked his prick, her fingers bounced his balls lightly.\n\n""OK,"" Bryan relented. ""You can stay a little longer. Let's use my bed, though. Away from the window.""\n\nNaked together on the bed, Bryan held her tightly, massaging her ass with both hands. The mounds were hard as cantaloupes, just as he'd thought. He wanted to show her more than a quick orgasm. Twenty-whatever years of experience, no matter how straight, had to be worth something. And, although he didn't acknowledge it consciously, he wanted Stephanie's eventual report to Deirdre to be sensationally positive.\n\nHe slid his hands along her back and kissed her forehead. She fondled his cock.\n\n""So you knew I was watching you in the tub?"" he asked.\n\n""It had to be you. Well, I guess it could have been Mrs. Stone, but she doesn't seem the type. I'd look for movement or a gleam from reflected light and imagine you masturbating. It's incredibly cool. In fact, even if I couldn't tell you were there, I'd imagine it so hard that I could conjure you up. Rubbing my pussy, you were always there to keep me company.""\n\nBryan kissed her on the lips, touching her tongue with his.\n\n""The next time,"" she continued, ""will be sensational. I'll know you're watching. I'll know what your hard cock looks like. I can't wait!""\n\nHe bent his head and took a nipple into his mouth.\n\n""Will you eat me, Mr. Stone?"" she asked.\n\nWithout waiting for an answer, she straddled his face and lowered her pussy to his mouth.\n\nIt's so sweet, he thought. I'd forgotten. Her pussy is as juicy as a peach, her clit's like a ripe raspberry.\n\n""That's very nice,"" Stephanie breathed as his tongue reached deep into her.\n\nBryan licked the insides of her thighs, sucked the lips of her cunt, nibbled at her crotch. His hands couldn't get enough of her muscled thighs or her tight stomach pulsing with contractions whenever his tongue touched her clit.\n\n""Can we try something, Mr. Stone?""\n\nHe paused, uncertain.\n\n""What?""\n\n""I want to watch you masturbate and you can watch me. Then, the next time I'm in the bathtub, we'll know exactly what each other looks like doing it.""\n\nLooking up past her pussy, between her breasts, he saw a bright smile light her face.\n\n""I, um, was hoping to fuck you, honey.""\n\nStephanie climbed off his face and knelt between his legs, her back straight.\n\n""Don't worry, Mr. Stone,"" she said coyly. ""I know your cock needs a nice, wet pussy. Let's just try this first.""\n\nShaking her shoulders like an athlete loosening up, she spread her legs further, her knees touching the insides of his, and she touched his balls once, as though for luck. Stephanie towered over him and he admired her form, her scent, her youth. Bryan's rigid prick ticked like a second hand on a watch, making tiny jerking movements in time to each heartbeat.\n\nStephanie took her generous breasts in her hands and sighed loudly.\n\n""How did you like watching Dre and Patrick, Mr. Stone? Isn't she great? Patrick sure is weird, though, coming all over her like that. Why aren't you masturbating yet?""\n\nPushing a breast up as far as she could, Stephanie bent her head and licked the hard nipple. Her other hand crept down her abdomen and began stroking the lips of her pussy.\n\nBryan clenched handfuls of the sheet, his knuckles white.\n\n""I'm afraid to start,"" he said. ""Embarrassed, too, but the main thing is I want to come inside you, not all over myself.""\n\nMovement outside the doorway caught Stephanie's eye and she glanced quickly. In the hallway, back from the door frame so her father couldn't see her, Deirdre held her hand flat against her face to hide her astonishment - or was it amusement? -- at her father's declaration. She wore a red negligee like a sheer layer of cherry frosting accentuating the dessert beneath.\n\n""OK,"" Stephanie said, ""here's what we'll do. I'll just cover your eyes like this with the pillow so you won't be so embarrassed.""\n\nHer pussy brushed against his cock when she moved the pillow, and her breasts swung along his chest. Bryan purred with pleasure. After she'd hidden the top half of his face, Stephanie picked up his right hand and wrapped it around his prick. As though she were trying to start a wind-up toy, she pumped his hand a few times then let go quickly, sitting back on her heels. Her toy cooperated only briefly, pumping another several strokes before stopping.\n\n""Have to change hands,"" Bryan apologized, his voice muffled by the pillow. ""I'm right-handed.""\n\nHis right hand raised his cock to vertical and he began to masturbate. Stephanie motioned Deirdre into the room.\n\n""You didn't tell me how you liked peeping on Dre, Mr. Stone. I'll bet, though, if she were here she'd love watching you jerking off as much as I do.""\n\nDeirdre smacked her lightly on the back of the head, her open palm proceeding to squeeze Stephanie's neck fondly before continuing lower to caress her back.\n\n""I hope you can't see how much I'm blushing,"" Bryan said. ""Well, I'll just assume that since I can't see you, you can't see me. You should know that I really do love my little girl.""\n\nSaying this, Bryan's other hand reached between his legs to massage his balls and his right fist pumped fractionally faster. Deirdre bent over Stephanie and kissed her on the back of the neck, bringing her other hand around to tease one of Stephanie's nipples. For her part, Stephanie used both index fingers to stroke either side of the opening to her pussy. Six very busy hands.\n\n""I guess,"" Bryan continued, ""well, I know, it aroused me. Hell, I was already hard and jerking off watching you masturbate in the tub, young lady. And when Patrick started to fuck her, I was incredibly jealous and, actually, I started fantasizing I was in his place, between Deirdre's legs.""\n\nStephanie slid two fingers into her wet pussy. She pulled them out to rub her clit. Without looking away from Bryan's cock, she reached back and put her other hand on Deirdre's pussy, feeling her way, until her index finger inched into Deirdre's slick opening.\n\n""We both came at the same time, you know, your brother and me,"" he said. ""I felt like I was coming inside her. I really want to fuck you, honey, the way he fucked her.""\n\n""It's so cool how you masturbate,"" Stephanie said, ""first fast, then slow, then playing with your balls. I've really enjoyed watching. But I think you're right.""\n\nShe held the pillow firmly over his eyes, careful to make sure he could still breath. ""Just hold your horses while I get over you, your massive prick, you look so good and big Mr. Stone.""\n\nStephanie swung off the bed like a gymnast, her hands firm on the pillow, and Deirdre knelt beside her father, closed her eyes, and took his prick into her mouth.\n\n""Oh, Stephanie,"" he said, ""that's so good. I'm going to come much too soon. Fuck me, please. Fuck me.""\n\nDeirdre looked at her friend, who was grinning broadly, winked, and covered her father's body with her own. Her nipples pressed into his chest through the negligee, her head just touching the pillow, and, bit by bit, her pussy swallowed Bryan's cock until it was completely buried in her.\n\n""Are you wearing something?"" Bryan asked. ""How did you do that?""\n\nGrinding her ass into his hips, Deirdre sought to take his prick even deeper. She squeezed his cock with her young cunt muscles, and he responded by fucking her back, establishing a rhythm, his balls slapping back and forth between them.\n\n""Just fuck me,"" Stephanie said soothingly, ""I love how you feel inside me.""\n\n""Your voice,"" he said. ""It's as though . . .""\n\nHe let go of Deirdre's hips and pulled Stephanie's hands roughly from the pillow. An inch away, looking into her father's eyes, Deirdre kissed him on the lips. She fucked him faster.\n\n""Oh, honey,"" he said, turning his head and stopping his thrusting. ""I never . . . you shouldn't . . .we can't . . .""\n\nStephanie stroked his face with her fingers. Deirdre squeezed with her cunt.\n\n""You feel so good, honey,"" Bryan allowed. ""Such a tight pussy, I'd forgotten how good it is.""\n\nGrasping his daughter's thighs, he sat up suddenly. As she fell on to her back on the bed, Bryan pulled her tightly against him so his cock wouldn't leave her warm, wet hole. A second later he was fucking her in the missionary position, his ass pumping hard, his dick drilling deep. From behind, Stephanie alternately rubbed his butt and held his balls, her knuckles getting wet with the juice from Deirdre's pussy.\n\n""Fuck me, daddy,"" Deirdre whispered loudly. ""You're going to make me come! Fuck me! Harder! Now!""\n\nBryan used his knees to spread Deirdre's legs farther apart and raised his ass higher, increasing the angle of his cock into her and the friction on her clit. He fucked her faster. He knew he was getting close to coming.\n\nDeirdre wrapped her legs around her father's and her thighs tightened, rigid. Stephanie inserted a finger into Bryan's asshole and wiggled it, with the result that his ass muscles bunched and he groaned loudly.\n\n""That's it, Daddy, come inside me. Come with me! Oh!""\n\nFrom the hallway, a door slammed.\n\n""Honey, I'm home,"" called a feminine voice.\n\nA pause.\n\n""What's all the commotion in there?""\n\nDeirdre's legs pulled him harder against her as his spasms subsided. Stephanie wrapped an arm around him, pushing her breasts into his back, her finger half-buried in his asshole.\n\nSandwiched between the two girls, unwilling to move even if he could, Bryan heard Stephanie say, ""Hi, Mrs. Stone. How was your trip?"""
1209,Daddy's Dick,['MM'],"I've watch it grow Since I was three Sitting on my rocking horse Feeling my trickling pee Gushing from my little cunny And daddy, my dearest Honey bear Came to me and said ""Come and see What I've got. Oh Angel sweet Angel Play with me.""\n\nSo I toddled off my horse My panties wet Eyes filled with wonder At what was between my daddy's legs\n\nIt was big Or as big as anything I've ever seen I took it in my hands Felt it and stroked it I giggled at the little eye ""It can see you Did you know? See how much it loves you so Growing in your soft little hands Did you know Angel dear That it likes to be touched By sweet little girls like you?"" It was then that I began To fully see How daddy cared for me And soon I came to realize That daddy's dick is the best\n\nAs I have grown so has it I've tasted it Tongued it Teased it Even tickled it! I've grown to love it as my very own Source of Pleasurable protein\n\nEase it in Ease it out Of my watery little mouth This I love so much As it smoothes its way down my throat\n\nPushing pulling Hearing my daddy love Groaning ""Yes Angel dear Soon it will cum My love juice all warm and sticky."" I can't wait I anticipate the rich gooey treat Will bulge my cheeks\n\nIt always does\n\nOh goody daddy You've gonna do it fine Your gonna tickle my behind! I love to get it in my rear And feel it squirting far and near Let me lick it wet and wild So I can take it for awhile Up my tight little tush!\n\n""Get on your hands and knees sweetheart For I am about to part Those lovely cheeks of gold.""\n\n""Yes yes daddy Push it in Make me beg Make me grin With 12 year old girl lust As I take your lovely cock Up my slutty butt.""\n\nIn Out Let me shout ""Oh god I love it so! I've loved it for all these years The nights you sneaked in here And pulled my panties down and kissed me You know where\n\nThe days I sat upon your dick And licked it with my spit The nights we fucked and sucked for hours Pale compared to this one moment Of rear entry\n\n""I love you daddy I worship your pole of pleasure I'll never let it go No never And as you punch my puckered hole I say with words so brazen, So bold! Daddy's Dick Is The Best\n\nFuck me hard Fuck me deep Fuck my little rear to keep Wish I may wish I might Taste your juicy cum tonight But wishing on a golden star Leads to naughtiness by far\n\nAs I feel you squirt inside of me I move my hips just for thee Back and forth and back and forth Feeling your juice fill me deeply. I turn my head and say ""Now see Daddy dear I'll always be Your loving little girl. I will always be set free By your thrusts just meant for me.\n\nAnd as it squirts it last tangy drops I coely smile to myself And grin Thinking ""Wishes do CUM true At the very end..""\n\nSo hear me now my readers please I love to be a little tease I love to flirt I love to flash To show off my sweet little girl gash But no matter how many poles I do climb There will be one far greater for all time Because we all know in our heart of hearts That little sluts like me can never part From the wonderful words I say here Daddy's dick is best all year."
1210,Daddy's Girl,"['Mg', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral']","KJ missed her father. He seemed to be the only one that took her feelings into consideration. Gene, her father, would always listen to her. Her father never seemed to mind all of the things that she done that her mother would gripe about continuously, and often he would let her get by with things that her mother would never let her do like talk on the phone with her boyfriends or hang out with her friends.\n\nHer sheltered life began to get the best of her and she found herself more in the dumps daily. Now four years later at the ripe age of sixteen, she was single, had no real friends, and still a virgin as the rest of her classmates got to date and talk about how great sex was. Today was November 15th and her father was coming home to visit her. Fortunately, her mother for once left KJ home to clean the house and be ready when her father got there to pick her up.\n\nShe continued to masturbate when she heard a knock at her bedroom door unexpectedly. She jumped up as he came in.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" he told her. ""I didn't mean to startle you.""\n\n""That's ok,"" she replied shyly.\n\nShe knew that he saw her with her young tan legs spread and her thong that one of her friends had slipped to her pulled to the side. Her mother didn't approve of thongs either.\n\n""Don't be embarrassed, KJ,"" he told her. ""Masturbation is natural.""\n\nIn a way KJ didn't really want a sex talk from her dad especially when he looked as good as he did and looked like James Dean, too. KJ was a ""Daddy's girl."" She loved him very much and trusted him.\n\n""So, how is school going,"" he asked calmly as he had not seen her in two years. His job had kept him away and that was the only thing that KJ loathed about him.\n\n""Fine,"" she replied. ""All A's as usual as I have nothing better to do with my life than study and stay home and up under the bitch's thumb.""\n\n""Don't be so harsh on her,"" said Gene. ""You must understand that she is still coping with the divorce, and Charles, your stepfather, may not be treating her as she is used to.""\n\n""Yeah well, she deserves it for leaving you,"" KJ said coldheartedly.\n\n""Maybe so,"" Gene replied with a short chuckle. ""Well come over here and give me a hug and a kiss, girl. I haven't seen you in forever and I am proud of those A's. You keep that up and you will be out of here and on your way to college in no time.""\n\nAs KJ hugged him and kissed him, he couldn't help but to think that she smelled so clean and so fresh. He had not held a young beautiful girl in so long. His job kept him away from home and he didn't have time for other women as her mother had begged to differ as to why he stayed away so long. Gene couldn't help but to think of the quick glimpse he had got of her legs spread, her shaved small pussy, and her fingers down there massaging it slowly.\n\n""Unimaginable,"" he thought as he shook his head quickly after she got up from their embrace. That was his daughter. How could he think such things?\n\nKJ noticed how he shook his head and questioned him as to why. He quickly lied to her and replied how he couldn't believe how fast she had grown and how beautiful she was. That made her smile, and sparked her into happy conversation about funny things that happened at school, but as she smiled and talked, his green eyes once again began studying her every move.\n\nThey began searching at her long, brownish-blonde hair, her lengthy skinny arms, her beautiful smile and small teeth, the pert little nose on her face, her beautiful, sky blue eyes that dazzled in light, her semi-puffy cheeks, her beautiful brown perfectly arched eyebrows, on down to her creamy neck.\n\nHis eyes then subsequently fell down to her pert, small breasts underneath her t-shirt, then her flat stomach and on down to her small pussy that his mouth watered over as she carried on in conversation. He imagined how his nine-inch cock would feel sliding into it for the first time as her head fell backwards in ecstasy. He replied to her sentences with short laughs and nodding of his head. As her conversation came to an ending that didn't seem to match what she started talking about because of his racing thoughts, he placed his right hand on her left leg and told her it would be ok.\n\n""Mama won't let you date anybody will she?"" he asked her.\n\n""Of course not, Daddy, and all of my friends get to talk about how great their dating life is and how much they enjoy it. I am still a virgin.""\n\n""Don't worry about that,"" he replied. His cock was hard underneath the leg of his pants and he kept his left hand there to hide it worried that she might notice and think the worst of him. To think that she was a virgin and her pussy would be so tight brought even more testosterone to his feelings. He thought for a moment that they should go ahead and leave and fight his feelings on the road, but the feeling was much too strong as his right hand began stroking her left leg.\n\n""You need to be held, don't you,"" questioned Gene.\n\n""Yes,"" replied KJ. Simultaneously she fell into his arms as she stood in front of him sitting on her bedside. His right hand slid down her perfectly arched back and stroked back and forth innocently as it slowly got lower and lower, until it slid gently over her tight little ass. He quickly jerked his hand back up.\n\n""I am so sorry,"" he began apologizing profusely.\n\nShe quickly assured him that it was ok. His cologne smelled so good. His hug felt so good. She still was a dab horny from her previous engagement with her masturbation session. The touch and the cologne aroused her a bit to say the least. She sat on his lap. Unfortunately, she sat on the leg that his hard cock was on and he prayed that she wouldn't notice it, but yet devilishly, he wanted her to feel it.\n\n""How far have you ever been with someone, KJ?"" he questioned softly.\n\nSurprised at the question, but trustingly she answered that she had kissed and made out with a guy. She had only gotten as far as stroking her ex boyfriend's penis. He asked her if she liked it. KJ told him that she loved it. She had not forgotten it.\n\n""Can I ask you a more personal question without you getting embarrassed?""\n\n""Sure,"" replied KJ.\n\n""Is that what you were thinking about as you were masturbating before I walked in here?""\n\nKJ blushed a bit, but nodded quickly. He then proceeded to ask her if his penis was big. She hesitantly replied that it wasn't really as big as she might think one should be. KJ quickly wondered where this conversation would go, but just figured her father was concerned so she yielded to his questioning.\n\nGene went on to ask her how big did she want one to be if she had her choice. He had won his urge to ask her and get personal and got his foot in the door. Now, the next step to be taken was demonstration. She shrugged.\n\nHe quickly realized that he was on the wrong road as far as demonstration with her answer, so he thought to ask her if she knew what it meant to be eaten. She did know what that meant and said she had thought about it. His hand was now near her small crotch and he squeezed it gently and assured her that if she could overlook things that he could show her how it felt. It startled her, but it turned her on even more as well.\n\n""Sit down and lean back on the bed and let Daddy show you how it feels,"" he softly whispered to her. Amazed she felt subjected to do just as she was told. She leaned herself back as he put one of her fluffy pillows up under the curve of her spine and spread her legs to expose her small, wet pussy that had soaked her small black lacy thong.\n\n""Sexy,"" he smiled and said as he pulled them aside. The small pink tip of his tongue started tasting her young, little clit. Her eyes closed in ecstasy. It felt so damn good.\n\n""You're wet,"" he told her. He added, ""Has anyone ever told you that you have a tiny, beautiful, little pussy?""\n\n""No,"" she replied in ecstasy. He continued to lick her and lick her pussy over and over again. He grabbed her legs and shoved her into his baby-soft face as he began sucking on her clit and pulling it about two inches out of her pussy so that she could see it as she was propped upon her elbows. So sexy and beautiful he continued repeating to her as continuously ate her pussy as she screamed and moaned and cummed. He tilted his face sideways and stuck his tongue into her virgin fuckhole and lapped up every bit of her oozing cum.\n\nHe continued after that to lick her. He kissed her all between her legs as they fluttered like butterfly wings in his face. He kissed her down her inner thighs and all around her loins. She was screaming and moaning and oh, my goshing like no one had ever heard. KJ then found herself on her back moaning in ecstasy with her hands grasping his wrists tightly as her pussy felt like it had a pulse or repeating pressure and felt like it was going to burst. Then she screamed as the single throb lingered and Gene continued to lick her tiny, swollen clit over and over again. He had given KJ her first real orgasm and he wasn't going to stop there.\n\n""Daddy!"" she screamed, ""it feels so good.""\n\n""I'm not going to stop,"" he replied as he got up off of his knees in front of her. He started unbuckling his pants and pulling them and his underwear down exposing his extended tan nine-inch cock. Her eyes grew wide and she sat up. She had never seen or imagined a dick that big nor imagined that she could handle one.\n\n""Have you ever seen a dick like that?"" he asked her.\n\nShe quickly shook her head no. ""Do you want one that big?""\n\n""Yes,"" she replied quickly slightly wore out from that tremendous orgasm but still horny as ever.\n\n""Touch it,"" he told her. She quickly reached out and put her small white hand around its base and slid it slowly up to the shaft and then ran it over the head. She then took her index finger of her right hand and massaged very softly the small hole at the end of it. He then told her to suck it if she wanted to. KJ quickly put her mouth opened wide over the head of it and gently let her mouth, lips, and tongue contour around it. She began sucking on it looking up as her own dad closed his eyes and rolled them with pleasure.\n\nHer eyes fell to this huge three-inch wide rod she was sucking on and then fell down to his pants, as they were undone and ankled at his feet. She then began to pivot her head back and forth concentrating on the swollen red shaft and head of his cock and then decided to be brave and allow the head of his nine-inch cock touch the back of her throat as her tiny pink lips were embraced around the base.\n\nKJ then noticed him moaning and his hands had her long brown hair clenched in his tight grasp and he began pulling her head up and down his dick. He rocked back and forth fucking her beautiful face until he could no longer stand it. Gene had to fuck KJ.\n\n""Lay back, baby,"" he commanded her. ""Daddy's gonna fuck you good. Do you want Daddy's big cock in you, baby? Have you ever dreamed of fucking me?""\n\nKJ could only reply yes though it was a lie. She was so horny and it felt so good. Her pussy was wet through and through. Gene began removing the rest of his clothes. KJ started removing her t-shirt she had on and the small lacy bra only to expose her beautiful 36A breasts that her dad immediately leaned down to caress and suck as he began stroking his cock even more preparing it to enter her tiny virgin pussy.\n\nHe reached down and stuck his middle finger into the tiny tight, hole in her pussy. She squealed with delight. He began working it back and forth and then managed to put two fingers into her pussy. He began working those two and asked if it felt better.\n\n""Yes,"" she sighed aloud.\n\n""Good,"" he replied. ""It's gonna feel even better when I get my big dick in that tiny hole.""\n\nKJ could hardly wait. Gene spit on the edge of his wide cock. He gently rubbed the saliva around the head and on down on his shaft. He then proceeded to hold his cock up to her pussy hole and begin his penetration. He pushed in. She held her breath from the small amount of pressure she felt. He could not get it inside of her. He pulled back and forced a bit again. He got his head in on the second try.\n\n""Daddy, maybe I am too small for it,"" she said.\n\n""Oh, hell no, said her father, ""I am going to get this dick inside you no matter what.""\n\nHe pushed harder as he held on to her spread legs. He got it on inside her down about mid-shaft.\n\n""Now, do you want Daddy to force it in or just push it in slowly, Baby,"" he questioned her.\n\nShe replied, ""Force it in.""\n\n""Ok, he said. He then closed his eyes. She closed hers. He squeezed her calves and shoved his nine-inch cock all the way into her tight pussy. Her head went back in ecstasy just as he had previously imagined. She moaned with pain and pleasure. He then began swaying his hips back and forth, pounding his meat into her small cunt. She screamed and moaned as never before. He couldn't believe how much pleasure both of them was experiencing simultaneously. It was so wrong, but it felt so right.\n\nOrgasm after orgasm, they must to have fucked for nearly an hour. He cummed within her, not thinking that she wasn't on birth control and every squirt seemed to be making contact with her pulsing cervix. He then realized as he was fucking her that she was young and fertile, but he didn't care. Gene quickly realized that her mother would kick her out and he would have complete care over her and their baby. Then, domino action thoughts of her getting pregnant with his baby just turned up the volume on his pumping action. More and more, he thrust his large hot cock up into the tender pink walls of her small pussy. She shook fervently with every orgasm.\n\nGene quickly looked over his shoulder at the clock sitting on her dresser. It was four o'clock and his ex-wife would be returning in a matter of minutes. He asked her if she was satisfied. With glazed eyes from ecstasy, a pussy filled with both of her and her father's cum, she replied that she was more than satisfied and did not want to stop.\n\nHe had one more shot left. As the pressure built at the end of his hard penis, he gently took it out of her small, hot cunt and stroked it fervently. KJ watched with amazement as his eyes rolled back, his face looked up, and then more amazed when long streams of hot baby batter shot right up on her small hard tipped tits and up around her throat. Her father squeezed the shaft of his dick as the last drop of cum oozed out of the tiny hole at the end of her previous joystick.\n\nShe quickly jumped up and licked it off the tip of his cock savoring its sweet and salty flavor. Her eyes widened with delight as she began wiping it off with her fingertips off of her breasts and throat and feeding every drop to herself as her dad stood there smiling with pleasure. He leaned down and kissed her savoring his own semen taste in her mouth.\n\n""Did I please you, sweetheart?"" he asked her.\n\n""Immensely,"" she replied.\n\n""Get your clothes and things and lets go,"" he rushed her.\n\n""Ok Daddy,"" she replied.\n\nHow strange it seemed as she walked downstairs and out the front door to get in his light blue Pontiac and drive away. For a brief moment in time, they didn't know what to say to each other. All that he knew was that she was wonderful. He had to fuck her again. He loved her. She loved him and she then wondered all the way to his house in Colorado, was she pregnant? How would it be raising his child?\n\nHer thoughts raced, all she could do was look at him and smile and think of the next few nights, she would be fucked again and again. It would be the best. And all he could think was that he loved her and no matter what, she was Daddy's girl- perhaps Daddy's naughty little pregnant girl."
1211,Daddy's Girls Part 1,"['Mff', 'ped', 'inc']","During the drive home, the girls laughed and played, and Jerry was quiet, feeling ashamed of his thoughts. When they arrived home, he told the girls to get ready for bed. They took their baths, then came to kiss him good night, like they had all their lives. But this night, it was not the same for Jerry. When Jan ran in to kiss him, she wore her baby doll pj's the same as always, but now, Jerry was looking at her crotch. He could see her panties pulled up tight against her mound, see the outline of her little cunt lips as they pushed against the fabric. His heart pounded in his chest, he felt his cock stir. What the hell was the matter with him? he wondered. He tucked the girls in and sat alone thinking. Sometime during that long night, he discovered a part of himself, a part he had so carefully denied. He had always been attracted to little girls, very young girls. He had never admitted it because that would brand him that awful word ' pedophile' . He had hidden the truth even from himself. He was frightened, because the little girl he wanted was his own daughter! He tried to sleep that night, but he couldn't, he tossed and turned and finally got up. He went to his daughters rooms to check on them. Each had her own room, and was quite proud of it.\n\n Jerry opened the door to Jan's room and stepped inside. The light from the hall caught in her hair, and it shone like a halo around her head. She had kicked the covers off, and he could see her little panties quite clearly. He softly moaned as he felt his cock grow stiff again. He reached beneath his robe and began to gently stroke it as he looked at his daughter. She was a heavy sleeper, so he was not afraid he was going to wake her. Something came over him and he just had to masturbate, right there in her room. Without realizing it, he had moved closer to her bed. His eyes were glued on her crotch, he licked his lips and stroked his cock harder. How he wished he could taste her sweet fresh little cunt! He groaned and shot his cum all over Jan's bed. He was mortified !! He hurried and grabbed some kleenex and wiped it up, then quickly left her room. As he climbed into his own bed, he promised himself he would NEVER do that again !!!\n\nJerry could hardly look at his little girl the next day. Between embarrassment, fear of getting caught, and a raging desire to have her virgin pussy, he was afraid of what he might do. She looked at him quizically as she went out to play that morning. Jerry kept busy, allowing the girls to play outside all day. That night at dinner Jan asked, ""are you mad at me daddy?"" He looked up at her in surprise, and said, ""no!! of course not."" Then she asked, ""why won't you talk to me daddy? All day you did not say anything to me at all."" Jerry wanted to hug her when he saw little tears in her eyes. ""I have a lot on my mind honey, I'm sorry if you think I was mad at you."" She rose from the table and went to him. She hugged him tight and whispered ""I love you daddy."" Jerry almost died. His cock was instantly hard at the touch of her little body against his. He would later remember that this was the instant that he decided he had to fuck his little girl.\n\n That night, he found himself in her bedroom again. He could not seem to stop himself. He had his cock in his hand, stroking it as he thought of her tiny hairless slit wrapped tight around it. He groaned then, and his cum boiled in his balls. Just then he heard ""Daddy?!?!?"" He turned and saw his 7 year old daughter Terri !! She was watching him, a smile on her face. Jerry quickly closed his robe and turned to leave Jan's room. ""What are you doing up?"" he asked Terri, trying to avoid speaking about what she had seen him doing. His heart pounded in his chest as he waited for her answer. What if she told her mom, his wife, what she had seen him doing?!?!?! Jerry was dying inside. Then Terri smiled at him and said, ""Daddy, can I see your thing? I never saw it so big before.""\n\n Jerry looked at his youngest daughter. She was as lovely as her sister, and he felt his cock grow hard at her suggestion. He groaned and picked her up. He carried her to her room and stood beside her. He let his robe fall open, his cock hard and jutting out proudly. Ohhhh Daddy!! Teri sighed and closed her eyes. Jerry thought he had gone to far and frightened her. He put her in bed and sat beside her, told her to go to sleep. Terri reached over then and slid her hand in his robe and grasped his hard cock in her little hand. Jerry was stunned at the feeling of her cool little hand. He looked down to see that her hand could not ven fit all the way around it. Jerry was lost. He couldn't have stopped her for anything in the world. He whispered to her, ""use both hands baby."" She giggled and wrapped both of her hands around it. He moaned and reached down. He began to move her hands up and down his hard shaft. ""Play with it like that baby, up and down!"" Terri was glad to oblige. She could feel his cock throb in her little hands, and she liked the feeling of it. ""That's daddy's cock you are petting Terri. You make it feel so good when you stroke it!!"" She giggled and said, ""I like stroking it daddy! Its' neat!!"" Jerry could not hold out. The sight of his little 7 year old jacking his cock off was to much. He fucked her hands and she felt his cock swell. Jerry groaned\n\n Teri saw his cum as it squirted out all over her hands. ""WOW !!!"" whats that daddy?!?!?! Did I hurt you?"" He sighed as his spasms stopped, and smiled at her, ""No honey, you didn't hurt me. That is how a man tells you that you made him feel real good. He squirts that hot white stuff called ' cum' or 'sperm'. It is the stuff that makes babies when it is squirted into a woman.""\n\nTerri thought about that for a minute, then asked him, ""where do you squirt it to make babies daddy?"" Jerry knew he was lost now. He reached over and pulled his little girls panties down. He cupped her tiny hairless slit, and told her, ""A man puts his cock into a womans pussy and moves it in and out then squirts his cum deep inside. That is called ' making love' or 'fucking'."" Terri looked at her daddy wide eyed and asked innocently, ""Daddy, will you put your hard cock in me and fuck me?"" Jerry groaned and his cock was instantly hard. He leaned over and kissed his little girl, deeply like he would have kissed her mother. Terri felt all grown up, and she really wanted his cock in her pussy. Unknown to Jerry, Terri had seen her parents fucking, and she had been curious for some time. It seemed to make them feel real good, and love each other more. She wanted her daddy to fuck her. She lay back on the bed, and Jerry pulled her nightie from her. He pushed her knees up and her legs apart. He dropped his robe and crawled between her legs. He leaned down and licked his little girls hairless pussy lips, then spread them and dipped his tongue inside of her. She tasted so sweet, so fresh!! He had to fuck her, there was no stopping now.\n\nTerri wiggled and sighed as his tongue found and caressed her little girl clit. New feelings had begun to course through her young body. She liked this!! Liked it alot !! Finally, Jerry knelt between her legs and aimed his cock at her tiny hole. ""The first time always hurts a girl Terri. I want you to hang on to me, and bear with it, ok baby? I promise it won't hurt long."" She replied, ""Ok daddy."" though now she was just a bit frightened. Jerry took his cock in his hand and rubbed it up and down her little slit, over her clit and down to her asshole. She sighed as it felt so good. Then he positioned it at her little hairless fuck hole. He was not at all sure that his cock was going into her little pussy but he was going to try !!! ""Hang on honey"" he told her as he thrust his hips forward. He watched as just the head of his cock began to penetrate his daughters little pussy. ""UMMMPHFT"" Terri moaned. Jerry held her hips in his hands and pushed still harder, breaking her cherry as his cock began to stretch her wide and slide in. Terri squeezed his arms and cried, ""OH DADDY IT HURTS!!""\n\n Jerry eased up, and waited a few minutes for her pussy to adjust to his hard cock. ""Terri baby, your pussy is so warm, so tight !!! I love how my hard cock feels in your little pussy!! Oh baby, I know you love it too!!"" Terri yelled and cried and he covered her mouth with his, stifling her cries as he began to move his cock in and out of her. Teri found her daddy was right, the pain was going away, and it was starting to feel better. She stopped crying and Jerry smiled at her. ""That's my baby girl !! Take my cock in your little pussy, I wanna cum in you!!"" Still holding her hips, he began to fuck her. Gently, slowly, ever deeper. He watched as his cock spread and filled her tight little hairless cunt. Terri moaned, ""oh daddy!"" as she began to relax and accept his cock. Jerry knew he was not going to last. The first time in a little girl pussy was driving him mad. He reached down and stroked her little clit as he began to fuck her harder and faster. She wiggled and groaned as some of the pain returned, but Jerry was beyond caring right then. Terri screamed when he suddenly pulled her hips up as he drove his cock into her and shot his hot cum against her little girl womb. He kept stroking her little clit, and felt her pussy spasm on his now softening cock. He pulled out of her then, and held her tight. He kissed away her tears, afraid that she did not like it, and would never let him fuck her again, or worse, tell her mother or someone else about it. He was incredulous when he heard her whisper, ""when can we do it again daddy?"" Jerry had to laugh as he hugged her tight. ""Soon, baby real soon!!"" Then he explained to her that she could not tell anyone what they were doing because if she did, he would go to jail for a long time, because some people did not like it when men fucked such little girls. She promised to keep their secret. Jerry waited for her to fall asleep, then went to his own room, a wide smile on his face.\n\n Jerry forgot all about fucking his 10 year old daughter. He was very happy fucking Terri. Her tight 7 year old cunt was all he needed, all he wanted. He loved seeing it stretched so tight around his hard cock, loved filling her with his sperm. Things did not change to much around the house. He still treated the girls as he always had, and no one noticed any difference. But Terri was a wild little girl. Once he started fucking her, she did not want to stop. Whenever the opportunity presented itself, she would tease him with a flash of her white cotton panties, or a carress to her own pussy as he watched. Sometimes she did not wear any panties, and would flash her naked hairless little pussy at him! Oh she was wild. One day as he was watching tv, she came up to him and slid into his lap. Nothing both girls had not done 100's of times before. But when she slid into his lap, she wiggled her cute little butt against his cock, and felt it grow long and hard against her. Jerry moaned in her ear and told her, ""you have to stop that!"" She giggled and rubbed her butt harder into his lap. Jerry could not stand it!!! He sent Jan to the store about 10 blocks away. She did not want to go, but he made her go. As soon as she was out of sight, he carried Terri to his bedroom. He pulled his pants down, and sat on the edge of the bed. He nearly ripped Terris panties off, and pulled her into his lap. ""OH DADDY FUCK ME!!"" she cried out as he pushed her down onto his hard cock. He fucked her hard and fast, watched as she ground her hairless little pussy on the base of his cock. He watched her clit grow hard and pulse as he fucked her ever harder. ""Yes daddy, fuck me!!! FUCK ME!!"" she screamed as she began to cum. Her tight little pussy milked his cock, sucked every drop of his hot cum deep into her. He closed his eyes and moaned and held her tight. As his cock grew soft, Terri giggled and told him, ""I really do like fucking you daddy !! It is so goooooood."" Jerry kissed her and told her, ""I like fucking you to honey, but you have got to be careful. We can't let anyone see us!!""\n""I think it is a little to late daddy."" Jerrys eyes shot open and he saw his daughter Jan standing in the doorway. He nearly dropped Terri in his rush to pull his cock out of her. OH shit, he thought as he looked at his other daughter, busted!!! Then his darling Jan said to him, ""unless you fuck me too, I will tell mama about you fucking Terri"". He was stunned. He had expected anything but that !! Jan saw the look on her daddys face and smiled. ""Why should Terri have all the fun? I want some to daddy!"" Jerry knew then that he had probably died and gone to heaven.\n\n Terri giggled as her daddy's mouth dropped open, and he began to stutter, ""yy-you want me to fa f-fuck you too?!?!?!"" Jan stood there and nodded her head yes. She said, ""I have heard you and Terri, and it sounds like fun, and I want to try it."" She put her hands on her little hips and stated firmly, ""I am after all the OLDEST !!"" With that Jerry burst out laughing and could not seem to stop. Jan ran to join them on the bed, and he ended up wrestling with both his lovely little daughters. He managed to get Jans clothes off of her, and his hand slid between her legs. He felt the heat of her tender hairless pussy against his palm. His cock was instantly hard. He was so tempted to fuck her right then and there!!! But other, nastier thoughts crossed his mind. Now that both of his daughters were his to play with and fuck, he wanted to see them play with each other. He groaned out loud as he thought of those two lovely little girls licking each others pussies!! He lay on the bed with them and told them both, ""I want to watch you two lick each other between the legs. I want to see you both lick pussy!"" They were not sure they understood and it was Jan that spoke up, ""huh? what do you mean daddy?""\n""I'll show you."" he said.\n\nHe positioned Jan on the bed, and then had Terri kneel over her sisters face. He then pushed her face into Jans pussy, and told them both, ""now, stick out your tongues and lick each other, find out what makes your pussies feel real good!"" He lay back to watch as the two little girls gingerly stuck their tongues into each others hot slits. Jan got the gooier of the two, for she was licking her daddy's hot cum out of Terris little pussy. She liked the taste of it, and licked harder and faster. Terri moaned and ground her little pussy down onto her sisters licking tongue, and licked her pussy harder. Jerry was stroking his cock, and stopped to tell the girls what else to do. He spread Terris pussy lips wide, and pointed to the small nub of her clit, which was already hard. ""Suck on this spot Jan, suck on your sisters clit, and make her cum for you!!! "" Then he moved to spread Jans pussy and told Terri, ""you know that is her clit, suck it!! Suck it and make her have her first cum on your hot tongue!!"" He then sat back as the girls eagerly began sucking each others clits. They gyrated, and ground their pussies into each others faces, and finally Jan began to scream, ""OH OH OH IT FEEL SO GOOD !! SUCK ME TERRI SUCK ME!!!"" into her sisters hot pussy. Terri responded by moaning and flooding her sisters face with her own cum, just as Jan's body convulsed, and she had her very first cum. Jerry beat his cock, and groaned as he shot his hot white cum all over his little daughters. That night, the three of them slept in his bed.\n\nThe next morning, Rhonda called, and spoke to him and the girls. They all told her that everything was fine, she needn't worry about them. They asked how grandpa was doing. Rhonda said he was not so good, and she did not know when she would be home. She talked to each of the girls in turn, and satisified that all was well gave them her love and hung up. Jerry and his cute little girls grinned at each other.\n\n Jerry had been caressing Jans ass while she talked to her mother, and now his cock was hard. He picked her up and lay her down on the kitchen table. She put her feet on the table, and srpead her knees. Jerry could see her gorgeous hairless little slit. He spread her pussy lips, and began to lick her. She was wiggling, moaning begging him to fuck her in just minutes. Jerry stood up and aimed his cock at her tiny little hole. Terri reached out and stroked her sisters hair, and told her, ""this will hurt a little bit."" Jan nodded, and Jerry pushed. He watched as his cock began to spread his 10 year old daughters naked pussy. He pushed again and moaned as his cock hit her hymen and stopped. He took her small hips in his hands and held her as he thrust harder. She screamed as his cock broke through and impaled her. Terri was playing with her own pussy now, as she watched her older sister full of their daddys hard cock. Jerry watched his hard cock disappear into her tiny hole. He groaned and said, ""I love your tight pussy Jan!!! It feels so good on my cock!! Move your butt girl, and fuck daddy!!"" Jan began to move under him, adjusting to his cock in her cunt. She began to grind her little pussy up to meet his thrust. Terri reached between them and began to stroke her sisters clit. ""Cum for daddy, Jan, give him all your cum!! Feel it when he fills you up with his sperm!!"" Jan went wild then. Her ass came off the table as she fucked her daddys hard cock. He groaned and thrust harder, deeper into her tight little cavern. He felt her body go rigid, her pussy begin to spasm, and he could not hold out. ""I'm cumming in your pussy, baby!! Oh I'm cumming in my baby's pussy!!!"" he cried. Jan met him thrust for thrust until their orgasms subsided. Several minutes passed before they noticed Terri. She sat on the floor, her fingers covered in her cum, grinning. She looked up at them and said ""WOW !!!"" She and Jan burst into a fit of giggles, and Jerry had to laugh.\n\nRed Rose @-->-->--"
1212,Daddy's Girls Part 2,"['Mff', 'ped', 'inc']","They continued to teach Tina sex, and made her cum when she was just 4 years old. It was at this age that they decided she should learn to please them. They began easily enough. Terri lay back on the bed, naked her legs spread wide. Jerry placed Tina between her legs. He spread Terris pussy open, and told Tina, ""now little one, lean down and kiss your mamas pussy."" Tina, used to sex, did not hesitate. She leaned down and began to kiss and lick her mothers pussy. Jerry was elated, no less then Terri !! Tina looked up and smiled asked, ""am I doing it ok mama? "" In answer, Terri reached up and pulled her daughters face back to her pussy. She thrust her hips up and fucked her little 4 year old daughters most willing mouth. Jerry stroked his cock, moaned as he watched the beautiful sight before him. It throbbed and pulsed, and he wanted to cum so badly. He aimed his cock at Terris pussy. Moving Tina just a bit, he shot his cum all over Terris slit. Without hesitating, Tina licked his cum up. Terri moaned, and came hard into her daughters hot mouth.\n\nAt 4 Tina's little mouth could not take in her fathers big dick, but she could lick it, and kiss and suck on his balls, and that is what they taught her to do. Jerry would watch as his lovely 4 year old daughter / grandaughter ran her little tongue up and down his hard cock. When he was ready to cum, Tina would sit back just a bit, and open her mouth. Then Terri, her mother, would jack his cock off into her little mouth. Jerry watched as his cum splashed on the little girls tongue, and she waited until she had all of his cum in her mouth before she closed it and swallowed. She always licked the last drop from the head of his cock. Terri and Jerry were glad their daughter liked the taste of cum.\n\nJerry could not wait for Tina to hit age 6. He had promised himself that he would not shove his cock into her tight little pussy until she was at least that old. He never wanted to hurt her. Until that time, he and Terri took Tina to bed with them, and they managed to work things out. Terri would use ky and grease her daughters little slit, then Jerry would pick the girl up, and slide her pussy against his hard cock. Terri would watch as her father rubbed his cock against their daughters slit, making the girls clit stand out rock hard, and oh so long. The more they sucked and stroked Tina's huge clit, the bigger it seemed to get. As she slid along her daddys cock, Tina always shuddered to a big orgasm which left her smiling and wanting more.\n\nTime went by and Jerry did not fuck Terri so often anymore. She had grown up, and it was not the same for him. He loved hairless little cunt, not adult woman cunt. It was just before Tina's 6th birthday when Terri realized her dad did not want to fuck her anymore. She noticed that every time he looked at Tina, his cock got instantly hard, and she could see it pulse in his pants. She smiled. She was not jealous of her daughter, not at all, but was anxious to see the little ones pussy stuffed full of hard hot male cock. The thought of that made her pussy juice. She was probably as anxious as Jerry was.\n\nThe three of them were in bed one night, Tina sliding her greased cunt up and down Jerrys cock. Terri watched, and as Tina slid up to the end of it, Teri grasped her fathers hard cock, and held it as she grabbed her 6 yr old daughters hips and pulled her down, HARD. When Tina came down, she impaled her little 6 year old pussy on Jerrys cock. She let out a scream, and tried to raise up, but her mother held her down on it and said, ""Come on Tina, fuck it !! Fuck daddys big hard cock !!"" Jerry moaned in surprised pleasure as the little girls tight cunt spasmed and throubbed around his cock. Her pussy was so tight it was almost painful for him. Terri began pulling on Tinas clit, insisting, ""come on baby, ride daddys cock!!! Slide up and down!!! Fuck him!!"" Tina cried and began to fuck him. Terri moaned as she watched her little daughters cunt stretched wide, move up and down Jerrys hard shaft. ""OHHHH yes !!! Fuck him baby girl !! Mama likes seeing your pussy full of daddys cock !! OOOhhh yes!!""\n\n Tina began to move faster as the pain subsided. Her tears dried up, and she moaned. Terri pulled on her daughters big clit, essentially jacking it off as she rode the hard cock. Tina moved faster, pushing herself down hard onto Jerrys cock. Jerry groaned and grabbed her hips. He held her as he began to thrust his hips up, and fucked deep into her now stretched and bruised cunt. ""OH GOD TERRI !!! OUR BABY'S CUNT IS SO FUCKING HOT AND TIGHT !!! I'M GONNA BLAST MY CUM INTO HER!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAARGGGGGG"" Jerry cried out, and held Tina on his cock as he shot spurt after spurt of cum into her childs belly. Terri squeezed Tinas little clit, and Tina screamed and added her spasms to those of her father. When the two had finished, they saw Terri smiling at them. ""How was that for a first time fuck Tina?"" she asked her daughter. ""It hurt alot mama, and my pussy is sore!!"" Terri laughed and said, ""well, that will go away, once you get used to it."" The three of them lay down to sleep.\n\nThe enevitable happened. Terri met a man and fell in love. She went to her father and told him, ""dad, I want to marry Tom, but I have to ask you if you will keep Tina with you. We can't afford to take care of her right now. Would that be ok with you?"" Jerry was happy for his daughter, and elated that Tina was going to be staying with him. She was only 7 now, and Jerry could not imagine being without her hot tight little girl cunt wrapped around his cock. He told Terri, that was fine with him, and that he was happy for her, if this was what she wanted. Of course he would keep Tina with him, after all she was in all ways, ' Daddy's little girl'. Terri married and moved out, and now it was just Tina and Jerry. An arrangement that they both seemed to like.\n\nTina was a very horney little girl. Having always been taught that sex was ok, not to mention fun, she was very free with grabbing Jerrys cock whenever she was in the mood. He loved it !! They shared the same bed, and often slept with his cock still within her little pussy. Sex was never better for Jerry. He figured he had everything he could ever want. He was wrong. There was more, much more.\n\n Because Tina grew up learning about, and accepting sex, she thought others should too. She knew she was not supposed to talk about it to others, for the law would not understand, but she felt she had to tell her friend Amy. Amy was all of 7 like Tina, and she was very inquisitive. She often asked Tina questions about sex, some of which Tina answered. Then one day Tina said to Amy, ""look, how would you like to learn about sex? My dad and I can teach you, but you could NEVER tell anybody. You have to promise never to tell a soul !!"" Amy swore, and Tina said, ""ok, lets ask your mom if you can spend the night with me."" They ran to Amy's house and got permission for her to stay the night with Tina. They did not take any pjs for Amy, telling her mom that she could wear some of Tinas'. The two little girls giggled as they walked to Tinas' house. Jerry was not home yet, and that was just fine. The girls planned to take a nice hot bath, and talk about what they were going to do that night. Tina asked Amy, ""have you ever seen your parents fucking?"" Amy blushed and admitted she had. Tina smiled and said, ""it's ok, my dad and I fuck all the time!!"" Amy looked at her and just stared for a full minute. ""You and your dad fuck??!!?"" she muttered. ""Yes, we do, and I love it !! I would die if I could not fuck my daddy. He likes to lick and suck my pussy too, and for me to suck his cock. It all feels real good!! Tonight, I want to lick your pussy Amy, while my daddy fucks me. Then we can do other stuff too."" The girls finished their bath, and were in the living room in their robes when Jerry came home. He was surprised to find Amy there, and even more surprised when Tina informed him that Amy was going to spend the night. He looked crest fallen, thinking oh well, no sex tonight. That's when Tina couldn't help it, she began to giggle, and Amy followed. Jerry was at a loss and totally confused, why were they giggling?? When Tina whispered to Amy, Jerry had to know what was going on. ""Tina, what's going on here? Why are you and Amy whispering and giggling?"" He waited for an answer.\n\nTina got up and went to him. He stood there in shocked surprise as she unzipped his pants, and reached in for his cock. ""Tina !!! "" he yelled. She giggled and said, ""I told Amy we would teach her about sex daddy. We can teach her can't we?"" At the mention of teaching this georgeous little virgin 7 year old sex, Jerrys cock throbbed in Tinas hand, and grew to its full eight inches. Tina asked Amy, ""do you want to touch it? It feels good, and you can feel it move."" Amy came forward and gingerly held out her hand. When her small cool fingers touched his cock, Jerry moaned. He watched as Tina told Amy, ""hold it, and move your hand up and down on it. Like this. "" She took Amys hand in hers and moved it up and down Jerrys cock. Tina looked up at her daddy and knew he was going to cum. ""My daddys gonna cum Amy, he likes your hand. Some white stuff is gonna come out of this hole (she points to his piss hole) and that is cum. I like it when he cums on my tongue, you want to try it?"" Amy nodded yes. She liked the feel of Jerrys hard cock in her hand, and she wanted to know about sex. ""Open your mouth wide and I will help him cum in it !! "" Tina told her. Amy knelt down and opened her mouth wide. Jerry saw her waiting lips and tongue. His cock throbbed and then he groaned as Tina jacked him off. He watched as she aimed his cock at her little friends mouth, and his hot cum hit the little girls tongue. She was surprised and closed her mouth, and he watched the rest of his cum splash on her face. Tina began to giggle as his cock softened and Amy groaned, ""yechhhhh ! "" Jerry almost fell to the floor, he had cum so strongly. Amy wiped his cum off her face, and said, ""I really want to learn about sex, Mr. Smith, and I am glad you and Tina are going to teach me!"" Jerry reached out and pulled both girls into his arms. He kissed them and held them tight. ""We are going to love teaching you Amy !!"" he said.\n\nThe three of them snuggled closely and Jerry said to Amy, ""I think you should start learning by having Tina lick your little pussy. I think you would like that, and I know I would like to see her lick you."" Amy giggle as Tina leaned over and opened her robe. Amys' little pussy was completely hairless, and appeared very plump. Jerry could see wetness on her little lips, and his cock started to harden. He watched as Tina spread Amys little legs and snuggled between them. She leaned down and let her tongue slide down the length of Amys' little slit. ""OOOO that feels so good ! "" Amy moaned. Tina giggled, and pushed her tongue deeper into the girls little slit. Jerry played with his daughters ass, then mounted her from behind. ""I am going to fill Tinas' pussy with my hard cock and fuck her while she licks you Amy. Then you can see that Tina really likes being fucked !"" Even as he finished speaking, he drove his cock into his little 7 year old daughters hot tight cunt. Tina moaned, and her tongue went crazy on Amys little slit.\n\n ""Oh yeah baby girl !! Lick her pussy ! Suck on her clit while I fuck you! Oh god baby ! I love seeing your hot tongue licking up her little girl juice!"" Jerry groaned. Amy was pushing her hips up, grinding her little pussy onto Tinas tongue. ""MMMMmmmmm"" Tina moaned. Jerry held Tinas ass in his hands and began to fuck her hard and deep. ""Make her cum Tina ! I want to see her cum !"" he shouted. Suddenly Amy cried out, ""oh oh OHHHHHHHHH IT FEELS SO GOOD !!"" As Tina closed her lips on the girls hard swollen clit and began to suck it. She reached down and pulled Tinas hair, and ground her pussy into Tinas mouth, crying "" don't stop ! don't stop Tina !!"" Jerry could not hold out. He reached beneath his daughter and rubbed her hard little clit as his cock swelled and began to burst deep in her belly. Tina sucked harder on Amys little clit as she began her cum. Amys body went rigid, and her breath nearly stopped as Tina sucked her to her very first, very strong cum.\n\nJerry collapsed on the bed, a big smile on his face. ""That was just terrific girls !!! How do you feel Amy?"" She looked at him and Tina her eyes all shiney and she was smiling. ""I like it alot !! Can we do it again?"" Jerry laughed, and Tina giggled. Jerry looked at his little girl and told her, ""Tina, why don't you take a bath with Amy, and get rid of her cherry for me?"" Tina nodded and said, ""come on Amy, lets go take a bath."" Amy said, ""I don't have a cherry, what do you mean?"" Tina giggled as Jerry rolled his eyes. ""Come on I will show you"" Tina said. She took Amy by the hand and led her to the bathroom. Jerry closed his eyes, and thought he had better get some rest. He wanted to fuck Amy and make it memorable for her, and for that he needed rest !!!\n\nJerry slept while the girls bathed. In the tub, Tina lathered a wash cloth and began to wash her friend. ""My daddy fucks real good Amy, I know you will like it when he puts his hard cock up in your pussy. He really likes little girl pussy like ours."" She washed between Amys legs, and when she had the girls pussy lathered up she dropped the cloth and slid her finger into the slit. ""This might hurt a little bit Amy, but it won't hurt long"" she told her friend. Amy nodded. She did not have time to tense up, for Tina pushed her middle finger as hard and fast as she could into Amys tight litte virgin cunt. ""OWWWWWW"" Amy exclaimed, as her cherry popped. She saw a little blood come out of her pussy and she got scared. ""It's ok Amy, you only bleed a very little bit, don't be scared"" Tina told her. She pushed her finger in and out of Amys little pussy, and used her thumb to stroke the girls clit. Between the warm water, Tinas finger fucking her, and the thumb on her clit, Amy became very excited. ""Just imagine my daddys hard cock pushing into your pussy Amy ! Imagine it stretching you out and filling you up. Imagine how good it will feel !! I can't wait to see my daddys cock in your pussy !!"" She pushed another finger into Amy and fucked them in and out slowly, gently, twisting and turning them, opening her up. Amy sighed and lay back in the tub. She spread her legs wider and let Tina work her pussy. Tina knew that her friend was going to cum so she started finger fucking the girl harder and deeper. When she felt Amys pussy spasm on her fingers, she leaned down and kissed her on the lips. She thrust her tongue at Amys lips, and Amy opened her mouth and allowed it entry. They frenched kissed as Amys pussy nearly squeezed Tinas fingers off when she came. Afterwards, they finished their bath, and Tina said to Amy, ""your pussy is really tight !! It's gonna squeeze my daddys cock and milk him dry !!"" Amy just giggled. She could hardly wait to see if she could really do that. She suddenly wanted it with all her heart, to feel a hard cock in her pussy, to cum on it. Her little pussy grew hotter and wetter as she thought about it.\n\nWhen the girls had finished their bath, they went naked back to the bed and found Jerry asleep. Tina said, ""come on Amy, let me show you how to lick and suck a mans cock. It is a nice way to wake him up."" She and Amy knelt on either side of Jerry. Amy watched as Tina leaned down and ran her tongue up and down the length of her daddys cock. It looked so small Amy thought. ""You lick it a little like that, then you lick the end of it. What daddy really likes is when I put it in my mouth."" She opened her mouth and sucked her fathers limp cock into her warm, wet mouth. Amy watched, facinated. Jerry began to stir, and so did his cock. Amy watched as it began to grow in Tinas mouth. She became excited and said, ""Tina, let me please? Let me try?"" Tina looked up and smiled, a trail of spittle running from her lip to her daddys cock. ""Sure"" she said as she moved aside. Amy wasted no time. She leaned over and ran her tongue down the length of it, just like she saw Tina do. Then she opened her mouth and sucked it inside. the end of his cock felt smooth against her tongue. She found his piss hole and probed it with her tongue. Jerry moaned, wide awake now. He looked down and watched as Amy moved her head up and down, sucking his cock. He gently took her head in his hands and held it as he began to thrust into her warm, sucking mouth. ""Oh yes Amy ! Suck on my big cock ! You are such a pretty little girl ! I love watching you suck my cock!""\n\n Tina was playing with her own pussy as she watched her little friend suck on her daddys cock. She loved watching it ! But she knew she would love seeing his hard cock buried deep in her pussy more. After several minutes, Jerry pulled Amy from his cock. ""Sit down on my face little one. Let me lick and suck that beautiful little pussy of yours !!"" She knelt above his face, and he drove his tongue into her. ""MMMMMmmmmmMMMM"" he moaned as he licked her slit and fucked his tongue into her juicey little girl hole. Amy responded and began moving her hips, fucking his probing tongue. ""OHHHH YESSSSS !!"" she mewled. Jerry could taste her pussy juice, so fresh and sweet. His cock throbbed with desire to fuck her. He lifted her off his face, and slid her down his body. ""Tina, help me. Aim my cock at her pussy!"" he told his daughter.\n\nTina was only to glad to help. Her fingers slick with her own juice, she grabbed her daddys cock and put it to the entrance of Amys little 7 year old cunt. Jerry felt the hot wet little pussy on the end of his cock, and pushed Amy down slightly. The head of his cock pushed her pussy lips apart. Another push, and the head of his hard cock broke into her. ""OWWWWWWOHHHHH"" Amy groaned as he pushed her down a little harder, getting about 2 inches of his cock inside her. ""Relax Amy, push down and take my cock in your pussy !!"" Tina reached around and began to stroke her friends clit. Amy could not remain still. Tina put her other hand on her friends little ass and pushed as Jerry pushed up. Amy let out an awful wail as Jerrys cock stretched her little cunt open wide and was driven the full length into her. Jerry held still allowed her to squirm and get used to his hard cock. He almost came she squirmed so much, and it took all his effort to maintain. When Amy calmed down he began to fuck into her. Gently, slowly. He watched as her hairless little pussy lips met the base of his cock. Watched his daughter play with the little girls clit. He groaned. Amys pussy was so tight ! He felt like his cock was in a velvet vise!!\n\n ""Fuck her daddy ! Fuck her deep, make her cum on your cock!"" Tina whispered excitedly. Jerry began to fuck Amy faster, and she squirmed more. He held her little girl hips in his hands as he fucked her and told her, ""Your pussy is so hot, so tight !! I love how it feels on my cock!!! Fuck it Amy, fuck my hard cock and give me your cum!!"" Amy began to move more then, moaning and mewling, lost in a world of sensation. Suddenly, she tensed, and he could feel the ripples begin in her body, felt her already tight 7 year old cunt squeeze his cock harder, felt the muscles as they milked him. He could not hold out. ""AAAAAAAAAAAARGGHHH"" he nearly screamed as his cock swelled and burst spilling his hot cum into her tiny pussy. He could feel his cum mixed with hers, running down his cock to his balls. Amy simply remained open mouthed and starry eyed, as wave after wave of intense pleasure began in her stretched and bruised little girl pussy, and ended in the end of her little nipples. Tina moaned as she brought herself to orgasm watching the scene before her. Finally, Amy collapsed into Jerrys arms. He held her tight and asked her, ""Well, what do you think of fucking?"" She sighed and said, ""I want to do it again, and again, and again!!!"" Both Tina and Jerry laughed and said, ""don't worry, you will !!""\n\nRed Rose @-->-->--"
1213,Daddy's Guilty Feeling,"['father-daughter', 'inc']","A few minutes after we began talking on this night though, he asked me how I was doing, and I told him my back was really sore from all the running and exercise. I was kind of surprised when he asked if he could rub it for me.\n\nFeeling a bit restless and sore, I gladly accepted his invitation and got on top of the covers and laid on my stomach. (He had given me a wonderful backrub about a year before; so I was really looking forward to it).\n\nI was wearing my usual nighttime outfit, which consisted of a plain white tee and white silk panties (much more comfortable than cotton). My father had on his favorite pair of flannel boxers and to be totally truthful, he does have a nice body; so the boxers accentuated him nicely that evening. As with the previous year, my father straddled my butt and started rubbing my back through my shirt, working his hands all around.\n\nMy shirt was a little crunched up in the back though and his hands touched my bare skin just above my panties a few times. After about five minutes, he asked me if it felt good, and I told him that I especially liked when he rubbed my lower back because his hands felt nice on my skin.\n\n""Well, we can make it feel good all over, sweetie, if you take your shirt off then.""\n\n""Yeah, but I don't want you to see my breasts, daddy.""\n\n""Then just pull it up and keep it around your neck. You're going to be on your stomach after all, and I can only see your back from here anyway."" His point made sense to me, and his hands did feel good; so I did a half push-up, and he pulled my shirt up to my armpits so that it was all bunched up around my breasts.\n\nI laid back down and he started rubbing again. The difference was unbelievable. His hands felt magical against my skin whereas they had only felt good against my shirt. He must have rubbed me for nearly twenty minutes that way and I enjoyed almost every moment of it.\n\nMy shirt was starting to rub against my arms in a way, however, that was irritating them a little bit; so I told him that I wanted to take my shirt off. I asked him to close his eyes as I sat up and took my tee off over my head. Then I laid back down and resumed getting the backrub.\n\nI remember feeling so tingly as my father's hands would sometimes graze the sides of my 34c breasts. I think after the first few times, he noticed that I had gotten goose bumps; so he started glancing his hand along my sides a little more, barely touching the outside edges of my boobs. He changed positions so that he was sitting on the backs of my upper thighs and focused more on rubbing my lower back. His fingers would drift under the elastic band of my panties from time to time and once again, my body would be overcome by a tingling sensation.\n\nI remember hearing a gulping sound and then the questions, ""Do you want me to do your front?""\n\n""What?"" I asked.\n\n""Do you want me to massage your front? I bet it'd feel good to have your hard abs massaged.""\n\nI couldn't believe I was actually going to let him do it, but I rolled over on my back and exposed my stomach and breasts to him. His head jerked back a bit and the expression ""whoa"" came out of his mouth when he saw my breasts for the very first time. He sat on my pelvic bone and started in on my shoulders, but worked his way down in no time to my breasts.\n\n""Oh that feels good, daddy.""\n\nMy words only encouraged him. He kept rolling his fingers and palms over my 34cs for nearly 5 minutes. Then he moved down so that he was sitting on my tan thighs and started massaging my abs. They felt so tight at times and his hands really felt good running over them. I guess it shouldn't have come as a shock to me when he kept moving down and slipped a finger under the elastic band at the top of my panties.\n\nI remember actually hearing the sound of his finger grazing against my pubic hair. He moved his finger a little lower so that it was entangled in my patch of pubes and my body jerked a little bit. Then he took his finger out and grasped both sides of my panties with his hands. He started rolling them down a little.\n\n""Daddy, I'm not sure I want you to do that,"" I said with a slight crack in my voice.\n\n""Shhhh, sweetie,"" he said in a calming tone, ""it's okay."" His hands continued to roll my panties down some more; the top of my pubes now exposed.\n\n""Daddy,"" I said, ""I don't know about this, really.""\n\n""Shhhh, baby, I told you; it's okay.""\n\nMy pubic hair was now fully exposed and the upper parts of my vagina were starting to come into view. ""Now, honey, I want you to think about his. If these come off, I think you know what's going to happen.""\n\nA million thoughts rushed through my head, and a few minutes passed, but then I decided to lift my hips up. My father didn't miss a cue as he pulled my panties down past my vagina, over my thighs, and down my legs until they were finally off. He dropped them on the floor and stood up and lowered his boxers at the same time.\n\nI remember thinking how massive his penis looked, jetting straight out from his body. He climbed back on the bed licking my thighs and then moving his head between my legs. He only gave two long licks to my vagina before moving up even farther.\n\nWhen he reached my ear, he whispered, ""Can you spread your legs a little bit more, sweetie?""\n\nI increased the space between my tan thighs as I extended them outward from my body. My father grabbed his penis in his hand and started rubbing it along my inner thighs and vaginal lips. He rubbed it up and down all along the slit and I watched as little leaks of pre-cum stuck to my body.\n\nI couldn't believe the head of my father's cock was actually touching my pussy lips. My head was spinning with thoughts and disbelief as he positioned himself for the plunge. My heart raced as I realized what was about to happen.\n\nThen I felt the head of his penis start to push into me. With one long slow thrust, my father slid his entire penis inside my vagina, which grasped onto it oh so tightly. A strange feeling of euphoria encompassed my body, realizing that it was not my boyfriend, but my father who was balls deep in me and pumping away.\n\nDaddy lasted only two or three minutes before collapsing onto me as his cock jerked inside me.\n\nAlthough it's never happened again, I'll never forget that night and the look on my father's face when he was done. Nowadays I get away with just about anything around the house. Daddy feels so guilty for what he did that night that he just about never says no to me any more. It's kinda fun."
1214,Daddy's Lap,"['MF', 'adult-youth']","Like me? Pretty? He wants me for his own little girl? Shauna literally broke out in goose pimples when she thought about it. He was so handsome--a touch a gray hair, blue eyes, and just the same height as her mom. She thought he looked like Paul Newman whom she had just seen in a television movie.\n\n""Can you entertain Don while I'm cleaning up, Shauna?"" her mom had asked. ""He's taking us out for pizza tonight.""\n\nThe lithe 12-year-old was now doubly thrilled. She loved going to the pizza place like the other kids did with their parents. This time, they'd see her with her handsome ""Dad.""\n\nShe jumped onto his lap when her mother walked down the hall to the bathroom. He sat on the living room couch, and she draped her long, thin legs over his. Her dress hiked way up. Shauna noticed, but she didn't try to cover anything up.\n\n""Don't you have any kids?"" she asked the her mom's new boyfriend.\n\n""No, I don't, but if I did, I'd want a little girl just as pretty as you,"" he replied.\n\nShauna never thought of herself as pretty. The kids at school made fun of her, calling her ""bean pole"" because she was so tall and thin. She had inherited her mother's model's body, but she wasn't aware yet that she was blossoming into it. She already stood 5 feet, 5 inches tall. Her legs made up well over half of that height, and her breasts were little more than swellings beneath her nipples. Her nipples were becoming cones, high on her chest and protruding through the thin cotton frock she wore.\n\nHer mom's new boyfriend's praise awakened a new feeling in the little girl. She didn't know what it was at first. And, there was something else. When she sat on his lap that first time, she felt him move under her butt. It made her feel funny between her legs. It make her swollen nipples feel itchy against the cotton dress. It made her think about boys and penises.\n\nSome of the girls at school talked about boys' cocks, and how it was supposed to feel good when they put it into a girl's pussy. It made the little girl wonder about how it would feel. She was dying to actually see a cock, as her friend Marsha called a boy's penis, but none of the boys were even friendly to her. She towered over all of them, and they seemed to hate her for that.\n\nShauna was sure she had felt her mom's new boyfriend's cock through her panties and dress, rubbing against her bottom. He had moved her on his lap so that the crack of her ass lay right on top of it. Then, he had moved around, pressing against her tiny little ass, slowly back and forth. It had only lasted a few minutes, while her mom was busy in the bathroom. Shauna had liked it though, and when she pressed back a little, Don had stroked her hair, looked her in the eyes, smiling at her so nice.\n\n""Good girl,"" he said, smiling at her so lovingly that she wanted to throw her arms around him.\n\nShe loved the way it felt. She felt all warm inside. She wished he would have done more, but when he heard her mom coming out of the bathroom, Don moved her off his lap, smiled, and winked conspiratorially at her.\n\nIntuitively, Shauna knew they had just done something together that had to be a secret. No problem. Shauna didn't want her mom to know either. It would spoil everything. Maybe he'll like mom, and she'll marry him, and he will be my daddy, she thought. I'll be like the others girls, like that snotty Melanie and the other kids with both mothers and fathers.\n\nLater that night, Shauna kept wishing her mom would marry him, and that Don would be her daddy. He really liked her, she could tell, and Shauna sure liked him. Shauna was thrilled and excited, and was sad when Don didn't stay longer that night after they returned from the pizza place. Later, in bed, her hand found its way to her still-hairless pubic mound. She tentatively touched herself on her pussy, just like Marsha had told her to do. It felt good. She thought of Don touching her there, about his cock and about how it had felt when she sat on his lap. The next morning, Shauna quizzed her mom.\n\n""Is Don going to come back again?"" Shauna asked her mom over her bowl of Cheerios.\n\n""Well, maybe. Would you like him to?"" asked her mother.\n\n""Sure. Don't you mom? Do you like him?"" asked the little girl.\n\n""Ummm, well....yes, I do,"" Cindy told her daughter, smiling and holding out her arms for a hug at the same time.\n\nShauna ran to her mom and they hugged tightly, laughing together. And Don did come back. On the following Monday afternoon following his first visit, Shauna came home to find his pickup truck parked in their drive.\n\nElated, she had burst through the front door but found neither her mom or Don there. Just as she was about to yell out, she heard noises coming from down the hall.\n\n""Oh Daddy, please, Daddy, please!""\n\nIt was her mother's voice, but what she heard confused her. Shauna knew her mother's father had died many years ago. She had never seen him. Who in the world could her mom be calling ""Daddy?"""
1215,Daddy's Lessons,"['mf', 'cons', 'ped', 'inc']","1\n\n\n\nDaddy works as a night-watchman, because he doesn't have to either give, or take orders then, and he has a personal interest in seeing that nobody steals anything. Most of the family does things like that. For instance, Uncle Joe maintains the machinery, because he LIKES being a mechanic. The company hires a business manager, to run the day-to-day stuff, and men to run the machinery, but except for those five, everyone in the company is family. I'm telling you all this, so that you'll understand what the dump means to us. We always call it the dump; though officially, it's the landfill. The dump is over the hill from us, about a quarter to half a mile, depending on what part you're heading for. We almost never smell the dump from our house, unless the wind is exactly wrong, as the hill somewhat shields us, and the prevailing winds go the other direction. Still, we always know that it's there. All of us kids (including all of our cousins) are dump- scroungers. After the dump closes, you'll always find a group of us poking through the current pile looking for lord-knows-what. The family doesn't bury the day's rubbish, until after it's been there, at least one day, as the whole family does this. I've even seen Mother poking around, when she was bored at home. Daddy doesn't mind, as he used to do it when he was a kid, and sometimes still does, for that matter. He does insist, that we wear gloves, and anyone found out at the dump without them, has his dump-privileges revoked for a month. Well, this time Mike found a pile of magazines, and sorted through them. You never know what kind of magazines you'll find. One person's trash, is another person's treasure. My cousin Mike once found a stack of pre-world-war-2 science-fiction magazines, and sold them for over $200 to an antique book seller. These magazines weren't like that though. They were mostly paperbacks, and pretty beat-up. No pictures, and according to Mike, ""Mushy stuff."" I wish I'd scavenged some of them, before they got covered up, but by the time I thought of it, they were buried. Several months later, I found a batch of my own, but that's another story. This time, just when Mike was about to give up on finding anything interesting, he found that one of the books was slightly larger than the rest, and had pictures in it. That one, he brought home to look at closer, as he couldn't read the writing, and the pictures were funny. He thought it might be valuable. Well, it wasn't valuable, and yet, in a way it was, to our family. Two years later, I traded Mike for it. He made me pay through the nose. He wanted my share of the TV-video-game- set that our grandmother had given both of us. I know now, that you can't buy books like this any more, anywhere. So maybe I got the best deal after all. That night, Karen, Mike, and I were sorting our latest ""acquisitions,"" when Mike asked us, what we thought this magazine might be worth. At first, I thought it was a nudist magazine, and I was kind of scornful, as we ran across them all the time in the dump. At least I thought that, until Karen said, ""Let me see that!"" and reached for the magazine. At first, I was tempted to hold onto it, until Mike's look reminded me that it was his magazine, not mine.\n\n 2\n\n\n\n(Our parents strictly enforced the rule, that what we got from the dump was OURS, until we either gave it away, sold it, or indicated that we no longer wanted it. There was a special bin out in the garage, where we put dump-items we no longer wanted, and every one was free to go through it. Once a month, Daddy emptied it out. Even Daddy and Mother didn't break this rule. If we found it at the dump, and we wanted it, it was OURS. My second cousin June, once found a diamond ring, and her parents let her keep it, so the rule seemed to apply to all of our clan.) Anyway, Karen took the magazine, opened it up, and lay it out, so that we could all look at it. It seemed to be written in German, but it was mostly pictures, with a little text running down the sides of the page, near the binding. And what pictures! The cover had big letters across the top saying, ""KINDERSEX,"" and a picture of a little girl and boy, a little older that I was (about Karen's age) sitting naked on the cover. You could see the boy's penis, and the girl's naked little slit, and barely budding breasts. That's why I thought it was a nudist magazine. We had all seen nudist magazines, and the whole family was somewhat nudist, we all quite often went naked in the summer, and I remember days in the summer, when nobody in the house got dressed, from the time we got up, until we went to sleep. Mother and Daddy even had some Nudist magazines in the house, and once we actually went to a nudist camp. Big deal! We had better swimming and boating at home, and I'd already seen my family, and most of my cousins naked. As we looked, first at the cover, and then inside, I noticed that there was something different about the two children on the cover. For one thing, the boy's penis wasn't soft, like it was in all the nudist magazines. It stood out in front of him, and the little girl on the cover had her hand wrapped around it. The little boy was returning the favor, and if you looked closely at 'his' hand, you could see that the boy's middle-finger had slid up inside his sister's little slit. At the bottom of the page, was a number-symbol (like this: #) and a 17, and what was obviously a date, and family something. (Later, I learned the translation of what was on the cover. It said, ""Family issue,"" and the cover was labeled, ""Twin helping Twin."") As we opened the cover, and looked at the next page, the same two children were there. Only on the first page the little boy had his head between his sister's legs, and was obviously licking her tiny slit. ""Oh Gross!"" said Mike. ""If you think that's gross, look at the next page,"" I told him. Sure enough, on the next page, the girl was between her brother's legs, and she had his little penis halfway in her mouth. Hurriedly, we turned to the third page. There, the boy was lying on top of his sister, and was kissing her. You couldn't tell what else they were doing. He was lying between her legs, but that was all you could tell. On the next page however, he had lifted himself up off the little girl, and you could see that he actually had his little penis halfway up inside his sister's vagina. ""Oh God,"" I whispered, ""doesn't that hurt?"" Karen was more sophisticated. ""Only the first time, from what I hear,"" she said.\n\n 3\n\n\n\nNormally, a revelation like this, from our older sister, would have had the two of us begging to find out what Karen knew, but we were too interested in the magazine to pump her for information. We turned to the next page. The two children were still plugged together, but were looking up in shock at a woman who must have been their mother. The next picture showed a man had joined them. The boy, by this time, had pulled out of his little sister. We turned to the next page. This page showed the woman pointing at the little girl, while the man had a ""Who me?"" expression on his face. It must have been him, because the next picture showed the man kneeling naked between the little girl's legs, as she sat on a chair. She was looking down at her father's penis, as it pointed straight at her little slit, now open, so that you could see a tiny hole there, as she spread her legs. We hurriedly turned the page. The next picture showed just the little girl. She had slid down in the chair, and you could see her flat little tummy, and slight little buds, where her breasts were starting to develop. The only thing you could see of her father, was where a tiny round of man's stomach dented the bottom of the picture, and the head of a large penis had spread the lips of the little girl's tiny slit. The next picture, on the facing page, was the same, except the head of the man's penis had vanished inside his daughter's belly, and the little girl was wincing with the strain of taking her father's member. ""Oooh,"" said Karen, ""I'll bet that hurts.""\n""Let me see the next page,"" I said. ""I want to see if he gets it all inside her."" I was panting with excitement. Nothing in the nudist magazines had been like this! Sure enough, on the next page, two thirds of the man's cock had vanished up inside his daughter. On the facing page, he had buried it to the hilt in the little girl. We skipped to the next page. There, the man had pulled halfway out, and a red ring ran around the middle of his cock. In the next page, they were both on the floor, and the little girl had wrapped her legs around her father, as a look of happiness grew on her face. For the next several pages, the pictures showed the little girl fucking her father in several positions. Most showed the man's cock either buried inside his little girl, or halfway out. There was one picture, of the little girl sitting on top of her father, facing the camera. You could see the little girl's pert nubbins of breasts and smooth flat belly leading down to the bare little slit that was so obscenely stretched by her own father's penis. The little girl was obviously enjoying the feeling of having her father's big cock up inside her belly, as a look of bliss suffused the little girl's face.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n4\n\n\n\nIn the next picture, you could see where the little girl had risen a couple of inches, and a smear of white streaked her father's penis, where it went up inside the child's body. In the next picture, the man was approaching his daughter, as she lay on her back, and you could see where a smear of white surrounded the child's open little hole, and a thick drop of something white oozed from the tip of her father's cock. Then, in the next picture, the little girl's vagina was being stretched by her father's cock again, as the man pushed it all the way home in the little girl's belly. A smear of white, still surrounded the man's penis, as he pushed it all the way up inside his daughter's vagina. Towards the end of the series, there were bunches of pictures together on a page. These last pictures showed something different. First, there was a picture of the man's cock buried up inside the little girl. The next picture showed him pulled halfway out of his daughter. Then a picture showed him with his cock pulled all the way out, and the head almost touching his little girl's slit again. The final picture on the page showed a white splash of something squirting from the hole in the head of the man's penis, up on the little girl's belly, and down into the child's hole. Turning the page, showed the same picture blown-up. You could see that the man was squirting white-stuff right into the little girl's slit, and some had sprayed up onto her flat little belly. The facing page was another series of shots, with the man's cock, still squirting, spreading the lips of his daughter's vagina, entering the little girl, halfway up inside her, and finally, buried all the way up inside his own daughter's tight little belly. On each of these pictures, you could still see the smear of white, on the child's flat belly. The last picture, showed the man had pulled his cock out of his daughter again, and a trickle of white had appeared in the bottom of the little girl's now open slit, matching the white smear on her belly. Turning the next page, showed the final two shots of the series. The first was a close-up of the little girl's vagina, her legs were spread, and you could see a large bubble of the white stuff that her father had squirted inside her, welling up out of the child's tiny slit, while the white glob on her belly dripped down to join it. The final picture showed the little girl, still on the floor, with her vagina still dribbling white, looking up at her mother, who was looking down at her husband and child, and saying something with a big smile on her face. The line at the bottom said something like: ""Oh Mama, Papa vas sooo GUT!"" The next two pages, contained four pictures. The first picture showed the man talking to his son, and pointing to the little boy's mother. The second picture, showed the little boy's mother slipping her dress over her head. The third picture, showed where the little boy had buried his little penis up inside his mother, as the woman lay on her back, with her legs spread. The last picture in the series showed where the little boy had withdrawn from inside his mother, and was squirting something white up inside the woman's hole, that his mother was holding open with her fingers.\n\n 5\n\n\n\nThe next 12 pages, were a calendar of some sort.\n\nJanuary, showed the little girl, wearing a short little dress, which she had flipped up to expose her flat little belly. The little girl's father, was between her legs, and had his big cock buried inside his little girl's belly.\n\nFebruary, showed the little girl naked, facing away from the camera this time. The child had swallowed her father's erect penis, and you could see her open little cunt facing the camera, as a thick gob of white drooled out, and dripped onto the floor.\n\nMarch, showed both the little girl and her mother, as they were being penetrated from the rear by the father and son respectively.\n\nApril, showed the little girl, and her mother, both completely naked, kissing each other, face to face. The little girl's breasts, and tummy looked slightly bigger than before.\n\nMay, showed the little girl naked, on her back, as her father had squirted another splotch of white up the child's belly, and once again had buried his penis up inside his daughter's vagina.\n\nJune, showed a close-up of the little girl's vagina where a creamy white liquid had been splattered all over the child's vagina, and still more was welling out of the little girl's hole. There was a definite bulge, to the little girl's belly now.\n\nAugust, showed the little girl completely naked, bent over, as her father pushed his big cock up inside her from the rear. The man's fingers were stroking the little girl's swollen belly, as he mated with his daughter.\n\nSeptember, showed the little girl and her mother, both naked, and facing each other; comparing grossly swollen bellies, by running their hands over each other's tummy.\n\nOctober, showed the little girl naked on a bed, clutching a naked little baby girl to her swollen breast. While the baby was nursing on the little girl's breast, the girl herself was nursing on her own father's cock. You could see a dribble of white, coming from her lips, where the little girl hadn't been able to swallow all the sticky white liquid that her father was squirting in his daughter's mouth.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n6\n\n\n\nNovember, showed the little girl lying in the same bed, with her father between her legs. The young woman was lying with her tiny naked little girl on her belly, facing the camera. You could see the little baby girl's tiny little slit, next to her mother's. The girls' father had obviously just ejaculated his white-stuff up inside his young daughter's belly, as a white puddle oozed from her puffy little slit. A thick sticky drop of white was dripping from the tip of the man's penis, as the little girl held her father's drooling cock up against their baby daughter's tiny little slit. A big dollop of white liquid had already dripped from the end of the man's penis, onto their little girl's tiny crack.\n\nThe December picture showed the little girl on her knees, as her father penetrated her from behind. Already, it looked as if the little girl's belly was starting to swell again.\n\nAfter December, there was one last picture of the little girl, and her father. This picture showed the whole family. The two male members of were sitting naked on a white couch. Both female members were also naked, and were sitting with their male partners cocks buried inside their respective vaginas. The little girl was sitting on her father, with his big cock stretching her little slit (which was just starting to show a light fuzz darkening the top). The children's mother, was resting with her son's penis buried in her vagina also. On the floor in front, two naked little children, a boy and a girl, played with two even littler babies, also a boy and a girl. As the whole family was facing the camera, you could make out the children's sex parts. There was something reminiscent about the front cover of the magazine in this scene, as the little boy had one finger in his baby sister's tiny little hole, and the little girl was holding onto her baby brother's tiny penis. If you looked closely at the little girl on the couch, it looked like her belly was already starting to swell again.\n\nAfter this, the cast of characters changed. The rest of the magazine was filled with pictures of children and adults having all kinds of sex, but usually, only a page or two were devoted to any one couple, or group of people. There were several pages of a little girl who must have been younger than I was, fucking her older brother, who couldn't have been more than 12. He must have been about that old, because he managed to squirt the white stuff up inside his little sister. There was another picture of the little girl, looking older now, walking into a room, where a man was in bed, fucking a slightly older girl, whose swollen belly attested to her fertility. This was followed by a picture of the same man, with his cock buried inside the first girl, and then another picture showing him squirting white stuff on the little girl's bare slit. A final picture showed the same little girl, who had started out fucking her brother, standing next to her father, proudly showing off her bare tummy, which now stuck out in front of her, a good 8 inches. Another few pages showed a little girl of about 10, getting fucked by her grandfather, while her two older sisters watched.\n\n 7\n\n\n\nBy this time, we had all figured that the whole magazine showed nothing but pictures of family members having sex. One of the more exciting ones, was labeled, ""Mama 'n Dotter,"" and showed a man fucking two women, one of whom was much younger than the other. Even the older of the two women didn't look much more than 17, or 18, while the younger one couldn't have been older than 12. The man looked old enough to be both of the women's father. Personally, I think he was. The last picture in the book showed the man between the younger girl's legs, where he had just squirted a big gob of white stuff all over her open vagina. ""Gee, Tammy,"" said Mike, ""how'd you like to do that?"" I shivered at the thought. ""We're probably too young,"" I said, ignoring the evidence on the pages in front of me. ""Too young for what?"" asked our mother, who had come out to investigate. Karen wordlessly held up the magazine, for Mother to read. Now I don't know about you, but us kids trusted our parents. Even if we were too young for such stuff, we knew she wouldn't try to take the book away. This magazine had come from the dump; and by the rules of our family, since Mike had found it; it was HIS. The only exceptions, to this rule had been firearms. If one of us ever found one, Dad put it away for us, until we were older. It was still OURS. I've got to hand it to Mother; she read the whole thing without blanching, or more than an occasional, ""Oh my!"" and Mother could read German! Also, Mother never even offered to put the magazine away, ""until we were older,"" like a gun. She just handed it back to Mike; asking him to put it away until Daddy had a chance to see it, and discuss it with us. That night, Daddy asked Mike if he could borrow the book, and he and Mother looked it over and ""discussed"" it. That must have been some discussion, because the bed in our parents bedroom seemed to squeak all night long, and Daddy looked worn out the next morning. Mother just looked refreshed. The next night, Daddy arranged for his cousin Herman to watch the pit, while we attended to family business. All of us kids were told to leave the evening free from other appointments, as the family was going to be doing ""family business."" We all knew what that meant. Everyone had a say in what happened. The last time we had one, was when we decided to get a pool, instead of going on vacation. The whole family sat down, and discussed it, and we all decided that we'd rather have a pool at home, than go out on vacation that year. We had originally planned to go to the Wisconsin Dells, and enjoy water-slides, and stuff like that, but this way we got to have our water-fun at home, all summer long. This time we figured that it had something to do with the magazine Mike had found. Daddy had returned it to my brother that morning, and cautioned him not to lose it. Suzy hadn't yet seen it, but had heard about it. During the day, Mother borrowed the magazine from Mike again, and spent most of the day copying the text from it onto the computer. We didn't know it at the time, but Mother was translating the words and stories that accompanied the pictures into English. We had ignored them, but Mother seemed to think they were important.\n\n 8\n\n\n\nAfter supper that night, we all gathered around. Mother asked us, if we all had seen the magazine in question. We all nodded. Even Suzy had looked at the magazine by now. ""Well,"" said Daddy, ""tonight we're going to talk about sex. You all know what sex is, don't you?"" Suzy giggled. ""That's what we thought,"" said Daddy. ""You think you know about sex. Your mother and I figured that you had better learn properly. Especially, if you're going to be reading magazines like this one."" Daddy held up the magazine under discussion. ""First,"" said Daddy, ""we'd better all get undressed, so that we can all see what we're talking about."" Suzy giggled again, but headed for her room, to get undressed, anyway. Daddy stopped her. ""No,"" he said, ""get undressed right here, in front of everybody. If we're going to discuss sex, we might as well all see each other doing it.""\n""Doing it?!"" I gasped. ""'You mean, we'll actually DO it? Not just talk about it?"" Mother nodded, as Daddy replied. ""Your mother and I discussed this last night,"" he said. ""We figured that you kids would be trying things out yourselves pretty soon. Especially, if you're reading magazines like this one."" He held up Mike's magazine again. ""So, we figured that if you're going to be doing it, you might as well do it right! Also, we didn't want any of you getting pregnant, or catching something, so we figured we'd better teach you kids the right way. And the best way I know of, is to do it."" By this time, everybody had completed getting undressed. I looked at my siblings, with renewed interest. Their bodies hadn't really interested me before, but with my new perspective, and from looking at the magazine, I found new interest in my little brother's swelling little cock, and my sisters' vaginas, and developing breasts. I hear a gasp beside me from my sister, Karen. My big sister was looking at Daddy. Our father's cock was sticking out at her, and a clear liquid was dripping off the end. Daddy grinned at us. ""That's the beginning,"" he said. ""We're all going to examine each other, so that you'll know what it's all about. Karen, you seem to be interested in my cock, or penis."" Karen blushed. ""I'm sorry Daddy,"" she said, ""I didn't mean to stare.""\n""Don't be,"" replied Daddy. ""That's what this whole show is about. If you're interested in my cock, just come over here, and examine it!""\n""'You mean it Daddy?"" asked Karen. At daddy's nod, my big sister walked over to where our father was standing, and looked at Daddy's cock. ""Can I look too, Daddy?"" I asked. Daddy nodded, and soon the two of us were examining our father's cock. ""It's much bigger than Mike's,"" I said. Suzy spoke up. ""What about us?"" she asked. ""Yeah,"" echoed Mike, ""what about us?""\n\n\n\n 9\n\n\n\nMother spoke up. ""Your father has about all I think he can (cough cough) handle right now. Why don't you and Suzy examine each other? Here. I'll show you, while Daddy shows your sisters.""\n""Now this,"" said Daddy, ""is called a 'cock,' or 'penis'. All men have one, just like me, or Mike.""\n""Can I touch it?"" I asked. ""You both can,"" he replied. ""Suzy, you reach out and feel your brother's."" Karen and I bumped into each other; as we both reached for our father's penis. I let Karen go first. My big sister's hand couldn't reach all the way around Daddy's cock. ""It's so much bigger than Mike's,"" she repeated. Daddy's eyes were closed, as he felt Karen's hand on his cock. ""Careful, Karen,"" he said, ""or I might cum. Let Tammy feel it."" Obediently, Karen released Daddy's cock, and made room for me. I reached out, and grabbed Daddy's cock with one hand, and reached out and touched the clear liquid dripping from the end, with the other. ""What's this stuff Daddy?"" I asked. Daddy was panting. He seemed to be trying to hold something back. ""That's pre-cum,"" he said. ""It's supposed to make my cock slippery, so that I can slide it up easily, into a woman's vagina.""\n""Oh?"" I asked innocently, ""is it really slippery?"" With this, I ran my thumb around the head of my father's penis, enjoying the slippery feel of the liquid, as I smeared it around his prick. ""Ooohh Shit!"" groaned Daddy. All of a sudden, Daddy's penis began jumping in my hand. I looked closer. Suddenly, I saw the little slit, in the middle of the swollen head of Daddy's cock open, and a thick white liquid squirted out, and hit me right in the face, running across my eye, and splattering down to my chin. This surprised me, and made me grasp Daddy's cock even harder. I opened my mouth, to ask Daddy what this white-stuff was, when a second squirt came out, and went right into my open mouth. I was about to spit it out, when Daddy's words reached my ears. ""Oh Tammy!"" he said, ""That's it! Take your Daddy's sperm in your mouth. Let me see you swallowing your Daddy's cum."" I figured that Daddy 'wanted' me to take this white-stuff in my mouth, and since it didn't taste all that bad, I decided that I didn't mind. I opened my mouth, and pointed Daddy's cock at it. This time, the third squirt caught me in the back of the throat, and I almost choked. Gasping, I let go of Daddy's cock. When I recovered, I saw that my big sister had taken over. Karen had not only pointed Daddy's cock at herself, but had actually opened her mouth, and taken Daddy's penis right inside. My sister had wrapped her lips around our father's cock, and was actually sucking on it, while Daddy sent squirt after thick sticky squirt of that white stuff into his daughter's mouth. Karen didn't pull away. If anything, my sister sucked even harder.\n\n\n\n\n\n10\n\n\n\nI ran my tongue around my mouth, tasting Daddy's ""cum,"" as he called it. Sticky, slightly sweet, but not bad, I decided. I licked a couple of drops off my lips, and then wiped the rest of my face with my fingers. 'Not bad at all', I thought, beginning to envy my big sister, who was still sucking on Daddy's cock. My sister had swallowed over half of Daddy's cock, and I didn't see how she had done it. Karen kept sliding her mouth on and off Daddy's cock, somehow managing to get over half into her little mouth. ""Can I have some?"" I asked, plaintively. Karen looked at me, a little guiltily, and took her mouth off our father's cock. There was only a little drop of white, left slowly oozing from the tip, but I was about to lick it off, when our mother stopped me. ""Let Suzy taste it,"" she said. ""She should learn what it tastes like too."" Karen and I both looked over at our little sister. Suzy had been busily sucking on Mike's little cock at our mother's direction. Mike didn't seem to be able to ""cum"" like Daddy, so the little girl came over, and licked the last drop of white stuff off Daddy's cock. ""I don't taste anything,"" she complained. A second drop appeared, and Suzy licked that up also. Daddy suddenly shuddered, and seemed to come to himself. He took his suddenly shrinking cock from our little sister's hand and said, ""Here, Honey."" With this, Daddy reached down and stripped one last big dollop of cum onto Suzy's waiting tongue. ""Mmmm,"" said Suzy, ""that's better,"" as she licked the last little drop of cum from the end of Daddy's now shrunken prick. ""I like it,"" she concluded. ""What was that white-stuff, Daddy?"" I asked. ""They show a lot of it in that magazine. What's it for?""\n""That's called 'cum,'"" said our mother, who'd joined us. Daddy seemed to be unable to talk for a moment. ""Inside that liquid, are millions of tiny things, that look like little tadpoles, called sperm. A man squirts these little sperm inside a woman, and one of them sometimes gets to a woman's egg, and that how a baby starts to grow inside a woman."" My little sister Suzy started to giggle. ""An egg!"" she said. ""I don't have any 'eggs' inside me!"" Mother smiled. ""Yes, you do,"" she said. ""They're not big eggs, like a chicken's. In fact, they're so tiny, you couldn't see one with your naked eye, but all women have them, and when a man's sperm combines with a woman's egg, a baby starts to grow in the woman."" We were all awed by this new information. ""Gee!"" said Karen, ""Does that mean we're all going to have babies? We each swallowed some of Daddy's sperm.""\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n11\n\n\n\nDaddy looked like he was going to choke; he was giggling so hard. Mother had a big grin one her face as well, as she answered. ""No Dear. You're not pregnant. Daddy'd have to squirt it up inside your vagina, to do that. Besides, you are all just a little too young yet. You probably couldn't have a baby, if Daddy squirted his cum right up inside you, all the time. When you girls get older, you'll have to be careful. That's why it's so nice to be able to suck a man off, like you just did. That way, the man can get some relief, and you don't get pregnant.""\n""Relief from what, Mother?"" asked Suzy. ""I thought it just felt good."" Our father had managed to recover by this time, and he answered my little sister's question. ""Honey, it's this way,"" He began, ""once a man gets to be a certain age, he starts producing more and more sperm. If he doesn't squirt it out fairly often, it begins to hurt. Some men produce more of this sperm, and have to squirt it more often than others. Other men produce less, and don't have to squirt it so often. Most men, I understand, only need to fuck, or squirt their sperm inside a woman, once a week or so. Now me, I need it about 5 times a day. Your mother is very understanding, but she doesn't like to fuck, nearly as much as I do.""\n""What's 'fuck' mean, Daddy?"" asked Suzy. ""I've heard other people use that word, but they always seemed to be mad when they do."" Daddy chuckled, and Mother grinned, at their little girl's question. ""'Fuck,' means when a man puts his penis up inside a woman's vagina, and squirts his sperm inside her,"" said Mother. ""Some people think it's nasty, like 'shit'. If you think about it, 'shit' isn't nasty either. Everyone has to take a shit, or they'd die. It's most natural, so why should it be nasty. The same way with sex. If men and women didn't fuck, there'd be no babies, and there wouldn't be any more people. Also, if a man doesn't fuck every so often, he starts to ache.""\n""It's not quite that bad,"" said Daddy. ""I don't 'have' to fuck. I could always jerk off.""\n""Or I could suck you off, like the girl's just did,"" replied our mother. ""You see girls, Daddy 'could' make his cock squirt, by using his own hands to stimulate himself, if he had to. It's much better for the man, when a woman does it for him. Sometimes the woman doesn't want to have a baby, and still wants to make her man feel good, so it's nice to know that there's other ways to give him relief. You girls just did one of the nicer things a woman can do to help a man out, when you sucked on your father's cock. That's called a blow-job, and some men like it even 'better' than fucking. Of course, if you've got a choice, fucking feels much better. To the man, 'and' to you, as well. You'll see, when you do it yourselves.""\n""Oh wow, Mother!"" I said, ""You mean that we're going to get to fuck too?""\n\n\n\n\n\n 12\n\n\n\n""If you want to,"" replied Mother. ""You don't have to, if you don't want to. Your father and I figured that you kids would be fucking pretty soon anyway, since Mike found that magazine. We decided, that if you're going to learn how to fuck, you might as well learn to do it right."" I gulped. After seeing the little girl in the magazine fucking her own father, I had been having daydreams about Daddy, that I couldn't control. ""Does that mean I can fuck Daddy?"" I asked breathlessly. ""And, can Daddy make a baby inside me and everything, like the little girl in the magazine did?"" I waited hopefully. Daddy exploded into laughter. ""You were right, Sharon!"" he said. ""I wouldn't have believed it, but you were right."" I was devastated, by my father's response. I had so much wanted to try it with Daddy. I almost felt like crying, when Daddy turned to me with a twinkle in his eye. ""OK Tammy,"" he said, ""if you want to try fucking with Daddy, we'll try. Thank God, I don't have one of those monster cocks, like you see in the videos."" At that time, I didn't know what Daddy was talking about. At 6 inches long, and over an inch thick, his cock seemed\n\nenormous to me. Years later, Mike's cock grew to be a whopping 9« inches long, and almost twice as thick as Daddy's, so I learned what Daddy meant. At the time, Daddy's cock turned out to be just the right size, as I will explain later. ""You mean it? You'll do it, Daddy?"" I squealed. ""You'll fuck me, and make a baby inside me, and everything?""\n""Whoah, Honey!"" said Daddy, suddenly serious. ""You're much to young to have a baby. I probably couldn't get you pregnant, if I tried. Besides, it's very painful, to have a baby. When you get older, we'll have to be careful, so I don't knock you up."" I was disappointed, and Daddy could tell. ""In the meantime,"" he said, trying to brighten me up, ""we can practice making a baby, all you want. It'll be fun practicing.""\n""What about me, Daddy?"" asked Karen, ""Can we practice too?""\n""Yes, Karen,"" said our father, ""you can practice too. Although 'you' are getting old enough, that we'll have to take some precautions, so it doesn't become more than just 'practice'. Once you start having periods, we'll have to watch out.""\n""What about me, Daddy?"" asked Suzy. ""I want to fuck too."" The little girl looked about ready to cry, figuring she was going to get left out of all the fun, because she was 'too little'. My little sister felt that this happened all too often. Daddy looked thoughtful. ""You're probably too small,"" he said. ""I don't think that your vagina is big enough for my cock to fit inside. I 'might' be too big, for even Tammy to take me."" At this, our little sister started crying. She didn't sob, or yell, or anything, just little tears started running down the little girl's cheeks, while she stood there, looking as if her best friend had just died.\n\n\n\n\n\n 13\n\n\n\nKnowing how much Daddy loved us, and especially Suzy, I knew she was breaking Daddy's heart. Daddy started to say something, when I cut in. ""Suzy,"" I said, ""'Daddy' may be too big for you, but 'Mike' probably isn't. Why don't we see if you 'can' take\n\nDaddy's penis inside your vagina. Then, if not, you can always fuck Mike, until you're bigger inside. I'm sure that Mike'd fuck you, if you asked him.""\n""Oh, would you Mike?"" asked Suzy, turning to our brother. ""Would you do that for me? Would you really fuck me like Daddy?"" The little girl's eyes were shining now. Mike gulped, and nodded. With all of us girls trying to fuck Daddy, the little boy had figured he was going to have to learn about sex from somebody else. Now he had a partner to learn with, as well. ""OK,"" said Suzy. ""But, I still want Daddy to fuck me, when I get big enough.""\n""Now that that's settled; Can we fuck now, Daddy?"" I asked. ""I want you to teach me how a man makes a baby in a girl. Show me how to make a baby, Daddy."" Karen glared at me. My big sister had wanted to be first, but I had beaten her to it. ""Please, Daddy?"" I repeated. ""You were going to teach us about sex, and how a man makes a baby inside a woman."" I must have just about blown my father's mind. ""OK,"" he said, ""you asked for it. Let's go over here, where it's more comfortable, and the whole family can watch."" I looked at where my father was pointing. For the first time, I noticed a pad spread out on the floor. Mom and Dad must have been expecting something like this to happen, as they had prepared the floor, by spreading out 3 gym-mats on the hardwood floor. My father led me over to one of them. Daddy instructed me to lie down on my back, spread my legs, and lift my knees. After I did so, my father crawled between my legs. ""Now first,"" said Daddy, ""we've got to get you excited. Otherwise, you won't be slippery enough for me to get my cock inside you.""\n""What about you, Daddy?"" I asked. ""Don't you have to get excited too?"" I remembered how Daddy had gotten excited, before cumming in my mouth. Daddy grinned. ""Look down,"" he said. I looked down between my legs, at Daddy's big cock. Suddenly, I realized what he meant. Daddy's cock was fully erect again, and was drooling drops of sticky liquid all over the padded mat. If Daddy got any 'more' excited, he'd be squirting his cum all over the pad, instead of up inside his daughter's belly, where it belonged. Daddy reached down to my suddenly wet little slit. Knowing that my own father was so turned on by me, was such a thrill. I knew Daddy wouldn't have to do much, before I was ready. Daddy's finger slid up inside my hole. I couldn't believe how good it felt. My little cunt clamped down on my father's finger, as I reached the first orgasm of my young life. ""Unnng. UUuuunnnggh!"" I groaned.\n\n\n\n14\n\n\n\nDaddy must have felt it, as he continued working his big finger up inside my little slit. ""Easy, Honey,"" he said. ""The best, is yet to cum."" Daddy grinned, at his own pun. ""OW!"" I said. ""What's That?"" My father's finger had pushed up against a part of my body, that I hadn't previously known I had. ""That's your 'hymen,' Honey,"" said Daddy. ""Your virginity. That's what makes you a virgin.""\n""A virgin?"" I asked, puzzled. ""Yes,"" said Daddy, ""a virgin. Until a man pushes his cock up inside you, and tears this strip of skin, you are considered a virgin. Once a man puts his penis all the way up inside you, and tears this, you are no longer considered a virgin, but a woman.""\n""Wow,"" said my little sister, ""you mean, that if you put your penis up inside my crack, and tear my 'hymen' as you call it, I would be considered a real woman?"" Mother laughed at the little girl's idea. ""Well, yes, and no, Honey,"" she said. ""Most people don't think it counts, until you're old enough to have a baby. Some people think you must have a man squirt his cum inside you too.""\n""Well, two out'a three ain't bad,"" muttered Daddy to himself, then louder: ""Come over here, all of you. Feel your sister's cherry.""\n""Cherry Daddy?"" inquired Karen. ""Cherry, Virginity, Maidenhead, Hymen. All names for the same thing,"" said Daddy. ""If I tear your hymen, it's also called 'popping your cherry,' or 'taking your virginity,' or 'breaking your maidenhead.'""\n""Oh,"" said Karen, as she tried to remember all these new terms. In the meantime, Mike and Suzy had come over, and soon I felt each of my two sisters, and my little brother, feeling up inside me. Each of my siblings felt the membrane that Daddy said kept me from being a woman. Afterwards, Daddy had me feel up inside my two sister's vaginas, so that I would also know what a virgin felt like inside. After all of us girls had been felt by all the others (even Mother and Daddy, felt up inside each of us.), Daddy told us to remember what it felt like. He told us that, ""It would probably be a long time, before we felt up a virgin again, so remember it. We might never have another chance. In fact, Tammy here, is the first virgin I ever felt.""\n""What about Mother?"" asked Karen. Daddy looked at his wife, and our mother blushed, but didn't answer. By this time, after feeling up my sisters, and having been felt up, I was so hot, I felt like I was going to melt a hole in the pad on which I was lying. ""Daddy!"" I reminded him, ""You were going to teach me how to fuck, and how to make a baby. Could we do it now? Please?"" My father grinned at me. ""OK Tammy,"" he said, ""if that's what you 'really' want. It'll probably hurt a little, when I break your hymen. Do you want me to do that?""\n\n\n\n 15\n\n\n\nI shivered at the thought of pain, but if my father had asked me, if he could cut off my arm at that moment, I probably would have said yes, as long as I got him to put his cock up inside me. At my determined nod, Daddy started pushing his penis up inside my little hole. As he did so, I heard a faint ""click,"" followed by a distinct whine. The sound was repeated, again and again. Someone was taking pictures of Daddy and me. At first, Daddy's cock wouldn't go inside me, but after rubbing the slick stuff seeping out of the head of his penis, all over the lips of my little slit, suddenly I felt stuffed with cock. I looked down between my legs. The head of Daddy's penis had vanished up inside my little hole. I could feel daddy's cock jumping inside me, as the excitement of fucking his own daughter, caused his cock to squirt more lubrication inside me, making his movements easier. I groaned, as the excitement of having my Daddy's cock inside me caused me to ignore the slight pain and almost had me climaxing again. Daddy felt my pussy clamp down on his engorged cock. ""Careful Tammy,"" he told me, ""if you keep squeezing my penis like that, I'm going to squirt my cum in your vagina, before I get my cock all the way inside you.""\n""I can't help it Daddy,"" I said. The excitement was too great. I felt another flutter run through my belly, and run down to my vagina, which went into spasms around my father's invading penis. ""Ooh Ooooogh!"" I gasped. Knowing that he wasn't going to be able to hold out against my impeding climax, Daddy suddenly forced his cock up inside me hard! I had started to climax, when all of a sudden a new feeling ran through my body. It hurt! From gasping with approaching orgasm, I went to suddenly gasping with pain. ""OW!"" I said. Suddenly, I was crying. I felt as though my father had rammed a baseball bat up inside me, and torn a hole in my stomach. I was sure Daddy had torn my insides, and I was going to die of peritonitis, or something, as my guts spilled out. ""Oh Daddy! It HURTS!"" I wailed. I was sure I was going to die, and I told my father so. Daddy looked like I was breaking his heart, but he and Mother both rushed to reassure me that I not only wasn't going to die, but that I would actually get to like it, once I got used to it. Get used to it! I knew I'd NEVER get used to it. 'That's like trying to get used to getting hit over the head with a baseball bat', I thought. While we were discussing this, the pain in my belly had gone down to a throbbing ache. I looked down between my legs; and to my surprise, Daddy's cock had vanished almost all the way up inside my vagina. As I felt the throbbing pain subside a little, I became aware of another throbbing. My father's penis was shuddering up inside my belly. If I concentrated, I could feel the massive member pulsing, as each beat of my father's heart, pumped blood into his cock, and made it swell inside me a little. It was almost as if my father and I were one person, with one heart, and it was beating inside me.\n\n\n\n 16\n\n\n\nI was thrilled! The pain seemed almost inconsequential. ""Fuck me Daddy,"" I said. Daddy grinned at me. Suddenly the room seemed brighter. ""OK Tammy,"" he said, ""here goes!"" With this, Daddy pulled about two inches of cock out of me, and then forced it back inside. ""Ow!"" I said. Then, at Daddy's worried look: ""It's OK Daddy. It only hurts a little bit."" Daddy wasn't so sure. ""Maybe we'd better do this some other time, when you've had a chance to recover, and are less sore inside,"" he said. At this point my mother, who had been busily taking picture after picture of my seduction, spoke up. ""Don't you Dare!"" she said, putting down the camera. Daddy and I both gaped at Mother. ""Huh?"" I said. Daddy echoed me. We both started giggling at hearing ourselves say the same thing, at the same time. ""I said, Don't you dare!"" repeated Mother. ""Our daughter's going to remember this day for the rest of her life. The first time she got fucked, and by her own father! I've been taking these pictures, so that Tammy would always have something to remind her of the night her father first fucked her. If you take your cock out of Tammy now, 'because it hurts' our daughter's going to feel for the rest of her life, that either she cheated you, or she got cheated, because you didn't cum inside her."" Suddenly, a sad look appeared in my mother's eyes. ""I know that's how I felt,"" she concluded quietly. ""You mean, Your Father? . . ."" I asked, holding Daddy close, and starting to rock my hips against my father, making his cock slide in, and out just a little. ""No,"" said Mother. ""My big brother. Jason. He told me, after he popped my cherry, that we'd do it right, once I didn't hurt so much. Well afterwards, I hurt for a week, and then I felt so guilty, for doing it with my own brother, I wouldn't let him touch me. Then, about a month later, I learned that my little sister Sarah, was making it, EVERY NIGHT, with Daddy! and Mother knew about it! I felt so dumb! At that point, I resolved that Jason and I were going to spend the rest of the summer in bed, when. . ."" My Mother dissolved into tears. ""Oh!"" I said. Some things about my mother suddenly made sense. Including, or especially, her encouraging her daughters to fuck their father. ""The accident, huh?"" I asked, to see if my guess was correct. Mother nodded, wiping her tears. ""That's why you'd better not stop, until you've cum inside her,"" she said. ""Let Tammy feel her own father squirting his sperm inside her womb, and let her know her father cares enough about her to squirt the stuff that make babies inside his little girl. Let our daughter feel that she's doing something for her father that most little girls never get to do, carry her own father's seed inside her womb. I wish I'd let Jason squirt his seed in my womb. Maybe I'd have been lucky, and he'd have gotten me pregnant.""\n\n\n\n\n\n 17\n\n\n\nMother sniffled, and continued, ""Then, at least I'd have had his baby to hold. Do you know how many nights I went to sleep, hugging a pillow, and crying, before I met you? Now you fuck our little girl. Do it right, and cum in her. Make our daughter feel that her father really loves her, and is trying to make a baby in his own little girl's womb. Squirt your cum inside our little girl, and let her feel you trying to get her pregnant."" Daddy's cock had shrunk a little, as Mother told her story about her brother, but listening to his wife telling him to impregnate me had gotten him excited again. Daddy began sliding his cock in and out of my vagina, while my mother picked up the camera, and resumed her picture-taking. Mother's story had distracted me from the slight remaining pain of my broken hymen. Now, with her words still ringing in my ears, I no longer cared about the tiny remaining pain. ""Oh god Daddy,"" I moaned, ""Do it. Fuck Me Daddy! Make a baby inside me Daddy. Squirt your sperm up inside my womb, and fertilize my egg. I want to feel my Daddy's baby growing inside me. Please Daddy? Please!"" As I said each word, I rocked my hips harder and harder against my father. The feeling of my father's cock sliding in and out of me, stimulating places inside my belly that previously I hadn't even known existed, was too much. All of a sudden, I was flopping and jerking on the mat, with absolutely no control over my body. ""Daddy I. . ."" I couldn't say anything more. A shrill scream broke from my throat, and you would have thought I was dying, if you didn't know better. Daddy knew what was happening. He had been about to cum himself, Hearing his little 7 year old daughter, begging him to get her pregnant, must have been like a wet-dream come true, but my climax was so violent, he almost lost his erection, as he tried to keep me from hurting myself, or losing his cock from inside my vagina, and spoiling my first real climax with a cock inside my belly. When I finally slowed down, my father started to speed up. ""Here it comes!"" he said, suddenly jamming his cock up inside me hard. I opened my mouth to scream again, but it wouldn't come. Daddy hadn't put all of his cock up inside me before. Up to now, there had remained about two inches outside, that wouldn't fit in my little hole. This time, Daddy forgot that I was just a little girl, and pushed ALL of his cock up inside me. I was so slick, and loose inside from just having a mighty climax, and Daddy had been leaking that super slippery stuff from the end of his cock inside me for so long, and I was so relaxed from my orgasm, that instead of resisting the advance of his cock, I stretched inside. I stretched, then stretched a little more, and just as I was about to tell Daddy that he was tearing me inside, there was a sudden sickening ""pop"" inside me, and Daddy's cock had vanished all the way up inside my body. Daddy's cock had forced its way up inside my uterus!\n\n\n\n\n\n 18\n\n\n\n""Oh God! Honey. Tammy! Oh! I love you! Daddy loves you! Oh! Oh! Oh!"" Daddy's words echoed the leaping spasms of his cock inside my belly. I felt the head of Daddy's cock expand inside my uterus, and suddenly I could tell my womb was being flooded with squirt after vigorous squirt of my own father's potent sperm. I don't know if it's that way for other people, but feeling my own beloved father, ejaculating his precious seed in my womb, made me climax uncontrollably. Time after time, Daddy's cock would buck inside my belly; sending another warm helping of thick creamy cum up inside my uterus, and time after time, I would jerk uncontrollably underneath him, as my vagina nursed on my father's penis, absorbing each creamy bolt of incestuous cum, and sucking greedily for more. For a long time, it seemed as though we fed on each other. Each time Daddy would send a surge of white sticky cum up inside my womb, I would feel it, and my vagina would clamp down his cock. Daddy would respond by sending another warm greasy squirt of baby-juice up inside my uterus, and I would gasp and jerk and squeeze his prick again. On and on this went, until my father had no more to give. Daddy's penis finally stopped pulsing my belly full of his warm sticky cum, but I couldn't stop climaxing. Over and over again, I jerked. The feeling of my father's cock stretching my uterus, while his warm creamy sperm filled my womb, was tickling me inside in such a manner, that I couldn't stop cumming! ""Oh Daddy. Daddy! Daddy!"" I gasped. Still flopping uncontrollably ""What's the matter, Tammy?"" My father seemed to realize I was in trouble, but didn't know what was the wrong. ""Take it. . . Auggh!"" Another climax ripped through me, but Daddy figured it out anyway. Carefully, Daddy pulled his cock out of my womb. The feeling of my father's cock leaving my uterus, ticked off still another orgasm. I grabbed my father in a death-grip as my body jerked again and again. Finally, my wracking spasms slowed, and I relaxed to the comfortable feel of Daddy's body resting on mine, the soothing glow of his lusty sperm warming the inside of my womb, while his shrinking cock dribbled the last few potent drops of his slick sticky cum into my receptive young vagina. ""Oh God that was good!"" I said. My words were echoed in real-time. Daddy and I grinned at each other. We thought so much alike, that we had said the same words, at the same time again. I felt so alive and wonderful, knowing that millions of my own daddy's precious sperm were even then wriggling their way up inside my womb, in search of my waiting egg. ""Thanks Daddy,"" I said. At the same time, I heard Daddy say, ""Thanks Tammy."" We both giggled. Finally I asked, ""Daddy, am I pregnant now?"" Daddy rolled off me, now laughing uncontrollably. Mother was giggling like a maniac too. ""It's not funny!"" I said, slightly hurt, that Daddy would think it was funny, after that wonderful episode.\n\n\n\n19\n\n\n\n""I'm sorry, Tammy,"" said my father, reassuringly. ""It's just that you can't get pregnant yet. You're too young.""\n""I'm not too young to fuck!"" I retorted hotly, feeling annoyed. Hadn't I just shown I was really a woman now? Daddy tried real hard to keep from laughing at me. ""Tammy. I love you. This just isn't something I have anything to do with,"" he explained patiently. ""When you get a little older, your body will decide it's big enough to carry a baby. When that happens, you'll know it, because you'll start to drip a little blood out of your vagina, each month, as your body prepares your womb for another egg, so that you can have a baby. If that egg doesn't get fertilized that month (Like, by having your father squirt his sperm inside your womb)"" Daddy grinned at me, during his aside, and continued, ""That egg is lost, and your body will prepare for another one, by washing the old one out, with a little blood. This will continue for the rest of your life, until either you get pregnant, or your body runs out of eggs."" I thought about this. ""I only have so many eggs?"" My mother took over. ""Uhuh. You're born with several million of them. You lose some all the time. At least one a month, when you get old enough to have a baby. When you get to be about 45 or so, you run out."" It was a scary thought. Only so much time. ""What about you Daddy,"" I asked. ""Weren't we wasting your sperm? You might have used that on me when I'm older, and could really get pregnant."" I was worried, that I might have used up something precious, that couldn't be replaced. My mother giggled, and said, ""Men aren't built that way Honey. Daddy'll still be producing millions of sperm every day, even when he's 90 years old. Most of it, just going to waste."" I brightened. ""Daddy won't have to waste it,"" I said. ""Daddy can squirt it all in me, and each time there'll be at least a slight chance that I could get pregnant, so it won't really be wasted."" At this, there was a sudden howl from my older sister, my younger sister, and my mother all at once. ""Hey! What about me!"" said Karen. ""Daddy was going to fuck me, before you stole him first! I want daddy to fuck me too!""\n""Yeah! Me too!"" echoed Suzy. ""When I get bigger, I want Daddy to fuck me!""\n""And aren't you forgetting me?"" asked my mother quietly. ""I may not be as horny as your father, but I still like to fuck him. And, he IS my husband!""\n""Oh!"" I said, chastised. ""Can't Daddy fuck me sometimes? At least when you don't need him?"" I asked plaintively. Mother assured me that Daddy would have lots of extra for both of us girls, even for Suzy, if she wanted it. ""Besides,"" she pointed out, ""Mike will be getting older, and you'll probably want to help him out too."" Mike grinned at us. We grinned back\n\n\n\n\n\n 20\n\n\n\n""Mother?"" asked Karen, when things had quieted down. ""Yes Dear?""\n""Can Daddy fuck me now. Watching Tammy get fucked, got me so, so, so. . . I don't know the word.""\n""Horny?"" supplied Daddy. ""That's it! It got me so horny, I could scream! Right now, my stomachs tied in knots, just thinking about it. I'm so wrapped up, I can't think straight. Please, Momma!"" begged Karen. ""I can see, that we're going to have to teach you kids how to masturbate,"" said our mother, then continued, ""You'll have to ask your father. He's the one who'd have to do it.""\n""Daddy, will you? Please!"" Karen looked as though she was going to cry. ""I don't care if it hurts. If you don't fuck me, I think I'm going to die!"" Daddy looked down at his shrunken penis, and groaned. ""Gee, Karen,"" he said, ""I wish I could. After your sister's wild ride though, I don't think I'll be capable for at least another hour or so."" My big sister looked like she was about to cry for sure now, when our mother came to her rescue. Mother showed us all how to tickle ourselves around the top of our slits, until we got some relief. She told Karen to try to hold off as much as possible, so she'd still be ready, when Daddy got his wind back. It was at this point, that Mother brought out Mikes magazine, and several stapled-together sheets of paper. She handed each of us a copy. I looked at my copy, and found that Mother had translated the words that ran alongside the pictures in the sex magazine, and had run off copies on the computer for each of us to read. Suzy had a little trouble figuring out some of the words, but since we read them together, as our mother turned to the appropriate pages in the magazine, we were all able to follow the story.\n\n\n\nKINDERSEX\n\nSaid the cover. Mother had written underneath it:\n\nChild-Sex A Pornographic Magazine, of little children having sex. Volume 3, Issue Number 17. December 1963 Special Family Issue.\n\n Cover titled: ""Twin helping Twin""\n\nInside cover story: Daughter's First time.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n21\n\n\n\nMy brother and I have enjoyed previous issues of KINDERSEX, so when we learned that the publishers were looking for material to make up a special family-issue, we thought that they might like these pictures we took about 2 years ago, of our daughter, the first time my brother got her pregnant. Being the first time she had real sex with a man, not counting her experimentation with her brother, made it doubly exciting for us. I hope it does for you.\n\n-- page --\n\nWe always thought that our children should learn about sex from their parents, just like we did. Our mother taught the two of us how to fuck, for the first time, when I was 10, and my brother was 13. She told us, that our father should have been the first one to show me how to fuck, but that our father had died two years after getting her, his own daughter, pregnant with me. My brother and I fucked almost every day after that, until I got pregnant with the twins.\n\n-- page --\n\nUp to about two years ago, when the twins were a little over 10 years old, two children was all we could afford. Then suddenly my brother's company started earning lot of money. We had just decided we could afford to expand our family, when we found the twins experimenting. That day, when we walked in on them, our children had been trying various things. He had sucked her, She had sucked him, and the little boy had just started trying to fuck his twin-sister for the first time, when we found them.\n\n-- page --\n\nAt first, the kids were scared, that we might punish them, but I just told them, that their first time should be with their parents, so that they learned to do it right. I told my brother, to get over there, and fuck our little girl, so that she'd learn the right way to fuck. He was going to get a condom, but I told him that if he did, I was leaving him. I told him that our little girl should learn how to make a baby from her father. Like our mother had, and I hadn't been able to. I knew that both children were ready. At 10, the boy had been able to squirt sperm for almost a year, and his sister had her ""monthlies"" three times already, so she was ready also.\n\n-- page --\n\nOur daughter was all excited at the thought of getting fucked by her own father, and having his baby. It was while my brother was getting undressed, that I remembered the camera, and took this series of pictures. Luckily, we had plenty of film on hand that day. Afterwards, we staged the first 5 pictures in this series, to complete the set; but otherwise, the pictures were taken exactly as they happened. We hope you enjoy looking at these pictures of my brother getting our little girl pregnant, as much as we do.\n\n 22\n\n\n\n-- page --\n\nHere's my big brother, putting his penis up inside our little girl's vagina, for the first time. We were surprised to learn that she was still a virgin, even if she was only 10, after the episode with her brother, but our daughter insisted that her Daddy fuck her anyway.\n\n-- page --\n\nHere are several pictures of our daughter fucking her father for the first time. As you can see, the little girl really liked it, when my brother first squirted his sperm up inside her tight little belly.\n\n-- several pages --\n\nHere's a picture of my brother, as he slides his sperm- dripping cock up inside our 10 year old little girl, and she begs him to fuck her harder.\n\n-- several pages --\n\nLater that afternoon, after fucking most of the day, I had my brother let me take a series of pictures showing that he was actually ejaculating his sperm right up inside our little girl's vagina where it belonged, not pulling out, or faking it. The last picture shows our daughter's vagina, with her own father's sperm soaking into the little girl's womb. I think that every little girl should have her father be the first one to make a baby in her womb. I wish my father had lived long enough to make one in mine.\n\n-- two pages --\n\nAfter watching my big brother impregnate our little girl, I got so hot and excited, that I had our son impregnate me. We only managed to take a couple of pictures of this, as I had used up most of the film, taking pictures of my brother and our daughter.\n\n-- page --\n\nBeing the December issue, The editors thought it would be a nice idea to include a calendar pull-out, and these pictures of our daughter's pregnancy seemed like an exciting idea to them. We had a series of shots of our little girl's tummy getting bigger and bigger each month, but they said that this series, would be more exciting to their readers. We hope you enjoy looking at our little girl's belly growing, just like we did.\n\n-- 12 pages --\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n23\n\n\n\nHere's one last picture of our family, taken just last week. Our little girl must have learned her lessons in ""how to make a baby"" very well, as she is already carrying her third baby by her father. My son says I must be forgetting how, as we have only managed to make two of them. The little boy keeps trying though. Already, our son is learning how to play with his little sister, and my brother and our daughter's daughter is learning to play with her little brother. Next time, I'm going to have my big brother get me pregnant again, while our son makes a baby in his sister. Now that we can afford it, we expect to have a BIG\n\nfamily.\n\n-- end --\n\n The Right Teacher\n\nThe other day, I decided that my brother wasn't the best teacher for me after all. About three years ago, when I was 7, my big brother came into my room, and told me that it time that I learned about sex, and he was going to teach me how to make a baby.\n\n-- page --\n\nAt first, I wasn't too sure, but my handsome big brother convinced me that it was time I learned, and that he was a good person to learn from, as I didn't want to get pregnant by just anybody.\n\n-- page --\n\nOnce I learned how good it felt, I wanted to practice making a baby with my big brother, all the time.\n\n-- page --\n\nLast week, I turned 10 years old, and I decided that although I like fucking my big brother, He really wasn't a very good teacher. After all, my brother had been trying to teach me how to make a baby for over 3 years, and I hadn't had one yet.\n\n-- page --\n\nI decided to ask Daddy to teach me. After all, he had made us kids, and my older sister told me that she had learned how to make a baby, after only three lessons from Daddy!\n\n-- page --\n\nI walked into Daddy's bedroom, where I found him fucking my 13 year old sister. My older sister had obviously learned her lessons pretty good, as her tummy was swollen with her second baby by Daddy, growing inside her.\n\n\n\n24\n\n\n\n-- page --\n\nDaddy had my brother fuck me, while he watched, so he could see what we were doing wrong. Afterwards, Daddy showed me how to take his big cock all the way up inside my womb, where he squirted lots of his baby-making sperm. Then Daddy showed me how to rest afterwards, with my butt raised, so that his sperm would soak into my womb, and not drip out.\n\n-- page --\n\nDaddy's a much better teacher than my brother. As you can see, Daddy taught me how to make a baby in only 2 lessons! Now that I know how, I'm going to practice making a baby with my big brother again, after I have Daddy's. Only this time, it won't be practice!\n\n-- end --\n\n\n\nMy daughter's Children\n\nI couldn't believe it, when my two granddaughters brought their 10 year old little sister over, and told me that the little girl wanted me to teach her how to fuck.\n\n-- page --\n\nIt seems, that the little girl's father had too big of a cock to fit inside his daughter, so her two sisters suggested that I show the little girl how.\n\n-- page --\n\nI was a little apprehensive, but once I found out that my granddaughter really did want to do it, I decided to help her out.\n\n-- page --\n\nOnce I got my cock up inside the little girl, she went crazy, begging me to shoot my sperm inside her.\n\n-- page --\n\nAfter I squirted my little granddaughter's belly full of my sperm, her sisters decided that they wanted some too. I spent the whole afternoon sucking and fucking my three granddaughters. By the time they left, all three little girls had generous helpings of my sperm dripping out of their tight little slits. The oldest girl told me that they would all be back next week, to do it again. Only this time, they would bring along their mother. I can hardly wait.\n\n-- end --\n\n 25\n\n\n\n The translation ended at this point. Mother said that she would finish it tomorrow. I had been rubbing my slit, all during the reading, looking back and forth, from the magazine, to the translation, matching words to pictures, and thinking about how much I'd like to be the little girl in the pictures, who got to carry her own father's baby inside her womb. Our mother interrupted my reverie. ""Now,"" she said, ""there's something that I think you kids should all understand."" She sounded very serious. ""First,"" she said, ""what they are showing in this magazine, people having sex with their relatives, like we just did, is called incest, and is considered by most people to be a very serious crime."" Karen giggled. ""That's silly!"" she said. ""You mean, if I want to have sex with my little brother, they're going to throw me in jail?"" Daddy and Mother grinned back. ""Exactly,"" she said, ""and there's worse.""\n""Shit!"" I said, enjoying the taste of the word. It did seem appropriate. This stunk. I couldn't even have sex with my own brother, without the world barging in, and telling me it was wrong. Suddenly, I had a horrible thought. ""What about Daddy?"" I asked. ""Is it OK to have sex with him, or do people object to that too.""\n""That's what I was coming to, when I said that there was worse,"" responded our mother. ""When you fucked your father, that would not only be called incest, but an even worse crime, called 'statutory rape.'""\n""Rape?"" I asked, ""Isn't rape where someone has sex with someone who doesn't want it? Holding a knife to them or something?"" My education from television was showing. ""How could I rape Daddy? Besides, he liked it!"" The whole family burst out laughing at the picture of me forcing my father to fuck me, at knife-point. ""No, Honey,"" my mother finally corrected me. ""They would say that he raped you.""\n""He raped me?"" I asked, still gasping with suppressed laughter. ""I almost begged him to fuck 'me'. In fact, I 'did' beg him. Daddy didn't force me to do anything. If anything, I forced him.""\n""I know, Dear,"" replied my mother, a little sadly, ""but some people think that little girls like you aren't old enough to make an intelligent decision when it comes to sex. So, they think that if a man has sex with a little girl, he's forcing her, because she doesn't know any better. Even if she wants it, and begs for it like you did, they still think that way, and there are laws that make it illegal for a man to do it.""\n""Well gosh!"" put in Karen, ""How old does a girl have to be, before she's considered old enough to decide for herself.""\n""18""\n\n\n\n\n\n26\n\n\n\nWe all exploded in laughter. ""18!"" exclaimed Suzy. ""Marcia Summers is married, and has 3 kids, and She's only 17!""\n""That's one of the stupider aspects of the law,"" agreed Mother. ""A girl can get married, in this state, with her parents permission, at 13, have several children, and still be considered 'underage' when it comes to sex. Her husband could actually be arrested, for taking a picture of her naked. Which brings up another point. This whole magazine is so illegal, that if anyone even knew it was in the house, they'd have us all in jail. First: It shows family members having sex. That's illegal. Second: there's a story inside it, about family members having sex. That's illegal. It's illegal to even suggest, that someone might actually 'want' to have sex with their own relatives."" Our father held up his hands, to stem the rising uproar. ""I know,"" he said, ""it doesn't make a lot of sense, but listen to your mother. She's telling the truth, and you should learn about this."" Mother continued, ""Worse than having sex with your family, as I mentioned, is having sex with children. Like I said, that's statutory-rape. This whole magazine is filled with pictures of what some people would consider to be pictures of little girl's getting raped. That, is a VERY serious crime."" By this time, all of us kids were listening seriously, as our mother proceeded. ""Not only that, but some people think that there's an even worse crime here,"" she said, ""child-pornography.""\n""Huh?"" I asked. I'd heard the term on the news, but didn't know what it meant, They made it sound terrible. I told my mother this. ""Child pornography, or 'child-porn,' is when someone takes sexual pictures of children. Like these, or like the ones I've been taking of you and your father,"" said my mother. ""It doesn't matter, if you want the pictures taken or not, if you're under 18, and someone takes a sexually explicit picture of you, they can be arrested, and sent to jail. In a worse-case scenario: If your boyfriend took a picture of you the day before your 18th birthday, with you showing one of your breasts to him, he could be arrested, and set to jail, for up to 18 years. While, if he took another picture, of the two of you having sex, completely naked, the next day, as long as you agreed to it, it would be perfectly legal.""\n""That sucks!"" I said. My sisters agreed. Mike was silent, as he tried to absorb this information. ""Yes, it sucks,"" agreed Mother, ""But that's the way it is. Now, if that's the case, you can see what they'd think about a magazine like this one. It shows not only slightly under-aged girls naked, but grown men having sex with little girls, who aren't even in their teens. That, as I said, is statutory rape, and of the worst kind, as these are grown men, and the little girl's aren't even old enough to have babies yet.""\n""Wouldn't it be worse, if the girls 'were' old enough to have babies?"" I asked.\n\n\n\n\n\n 27\n\n\n\nMother thought. ""That's a good question. I'm not sure, when you phrase it that way. Anyway, this magazine would be considered both 'child-porn,' and an incest magazine as well. If anyone even knew we had it in the house, we'd probably all go to jail. At least your father and I would. You kids would probably be sent to foster homes or something, and never see us again."" My little brother looked worried. ""Gee, Mom,"" he said, ""perhaps, I'd better get rid of it. I don't want you or Daddy getting into trouble.""\n""That won't be necessary, Mike,"" replied Mother. ""Your father and I discussed this last night, and if we thought that was the answer, we would have asked you to do it then, instead of going on, and translating the words to it, and having this meeting, where we all looked at it. We just want you kids to know what's at stake here."" All of us kids looked at each other and nodded. Our family is very close, and we knew that none of us would ever let anyone know about the magazine. We told our parents that. ""There's more,"" said mother, ""and worse. Not only could your father an I be sent to jail, if anyone found out about this, but any one of you kids could actually get your father killed."" My jaw dropped. 'Get Daddy killed?' ""How?"" I asked, almost crying at the thought, ""and why?""\n""You remember how Daddy fucked you tonight, Tammy?"" asked my mother. I nodded. How could I forget! My vagina was still slick, as an occasional dribble of my father's sperm dripped out of my womb, and down into my vagina. I felt so warm and loved inside, knowing that my own father's precious sperm was still wriggling around inside my womb, searching for my egg to fertilize. ""Well,"" said mother, ""if anyone ever learned that Daddy was actually fucking you girls, they'd throw him in jail so fast, there would be a hole in the air. The other men in prison don't like men who 'rape' little girls like you, and they don't last long. Your father's not a big man, and even big men don't last long in prison, once someone finds out they 'abuse' little girls. Daddy would probably be dead, in less than a year, if we ever got caught. I wouldn't be a whole lot better off, but I doubt if they'd ever let me see you kids again, and if that was the case, I might as well be dead.""\n""But Daddy didn't rape me!"" I wailed. ""Daddy didn't even abuse me! You mean that Daddy's going to go to prison, and die, just because he fucked me, after I begged him to? That's not fair! Why didn't you stop me?"" I was crying heavily now, tears were streaming down my cheeks, and I was sobbing uncontrollably. I felt guilty, wondering how long I'd still have my father. ""Tammy. TAMMY!"" My mother grabbed me, to get my attention. ""I didn't SAY that your father is going to jail, or that he's going to die! I SAID, that he would, if anyone ever found out about this. Are you going to tell anyone?""\n""Gee, God, NO!"" I said. The thought of losing Daddy, still had me shivering.\n\n\n\n\n\n28\n\n\n\n""What about you Karen?"" My mother looked at my older sister. Karen shivered, and shook her head. ""Gee,"" she said, ""I wanted Daddy to fuck ME. Now, maybe I'd better not.""\n""It doesn't make any difference, if Daddy fucks one daughter, or all of you,"" said Mother. ""If you still want to fuck Daddy, it's OK. Just remember, that no one outside of the family must ever know. What about you Mike? You won't tell anybody will you?"" At my little brother's whispered, ""No,"" Mother turned her attention to my little sister. ""Suzy?"" she asked. Suzy's eyes were as big as saucers, as she assured our mother that she'd never tell anyone. ""Not even Ginny?"" asked our mother. Ginny was our cousin. Suzy and Ginny spent most of their days, and sometimes even long nights, together. Suzy shook her head. ""Not even Ginny,"" she said. ""Not even if Ginny teased you about not knowing anything about sex?"" asked our mother. ""What if she called you a stupid little virgin, and that you didn't even know what sex was?""\n""No,"" said Suzy. ""What if she told you, that she was having sex with 'her' father, and that you should try it too, as it felt so good."" Our mother was making sure that we understood what she meant by, ""No one.""\n""I'd talk to you or Daddy, and let you find out,"" said Suzy. ""I wouldn't tell her anything, unless you said I could.""\n""Well,"" said our mother. ""Now you know why we didn't throw out that magazine. It kind of seemed like small potatoes, once you kids had seen it, and knew about the children in there having sex with their relatives. We figured that you kids were about old enough to start, and 'would' be starting without us, once you had the stimulus of seeing it done, in that magazine. Tomorrow, Daddy'll make a hiding place, where the magazine'll be safe. Only Daddy and I will know where it is, so don't ask. If any of you want to look at it, get Mike's permission, and we'll let you borrow it, at night, when no one's around. It goes back in the hiding place before bedtime. Just remember, just like the sex, nobody must ever know that it even exists, let alone that we still have it. This is kind of like the guns. We'll take care of it, until you are old enough to move out, Mike. Then, you can take it with you, if you still want it, or do with it what you want.""\n""OK Daddy,"" said Mike, ""I understand. Can I look at the book with Suzy now? I wanted to try something with her, that we saw somewhere in there. Suzy said it was OK."" Shortly, my two younger siblings were sitting on one of the mats, giggling together, as they leafed through the magazine. Suzy was holding her big brother's stiff little peter in her right hand, as Mike returned the favor by keeping the middle finger of his left hand stroking his little sister's slit, occasionally running it right up inside the little girl's hole. I was suddenly overtaken by a fit of the giggles, as I noticed the uncanny resemblance of my brother and sister, to the two children on the cover of the magazine they were looking at.\n\n 29\n\n\n\nI was just about to point this out, to the rest of the family, when Karen spoke up. ""Daddy,"" said Karen, ""can we fuck now? It's been over two hours."" Daddy and Mother looked at each other. At least, they hadn't frightened us too much. Mother nodded. ""OK, Karen,"" said Daddy, ""if you're sure that's what you want. You're getting old enough, that after tonight, we'll have to do something to make sure that you don't get pregnant. Your mother and I agreed that we didn't want to spoil your first time. So this time, I'm not going to use anything. You'll get to feel me actually cumming inside you, and feel what it's like to have a man ejaculating his sperm inside you and trying to get you pregnant. Tonight, you can go to bed knowing that you have Daddy's sperm inside you, and that you might actually get pregnant. After tonight, we'll have to take precautions, but your mother and I agreed that we'd make your first time special. That is, unless you 'want' me to take precautions so that you don't get pregnant this time."" Karen shivered at the thought of getting pregnant, by her own father. ""Do it Daddy,"" she said. ""Fuck me, and knock me up, just like that girl in the magazine. I want to feel my own Daddy's baby growing inside my tummy. Please Daddy? Get me pregnant."" Daddy's cock was once more drooling thick sticky drops of liquid, as he knelt between my sister's legs. Karen was obviously ready too; as pearly liquid dripped from her vagina, onto the plastic cover of the mat. I was almost as excited as they were, as I watched my father's cock approach my sister's slit. I was finally going to get to watch someone fuck. And not just anybody. I was going to watch my own father, as he fucked my big sister, and (I hoped) actually got her pregnant, just like that little girl had gotten pregnant by her father in the magazine. I shivered at the thought of our father squirting his sperm in Karen's womb, like he had in mine. Then I had an even more exciting thought. I knew I was a little bit young yet, but what if I wasn't too young after all? What if Daddy knocked 'both' of us up, in the same night? The thought was too sexy. Before my father got his cock more than half an inch inside my big sister's vagina, I had collapsed alongside them, as my third orgasm of the day overtook me. ""Ugnn. Uuuugghhn!"" I groaned. ""Do it Daddy. Make a baby in my big sister. Let Karen feel you making a baby inside her, like you did in me. Aauuugghh!"" I collapsed one more time, as the thought of comparing big bellies with my older sister ran through my head. Finally, I came around enough, to finish watching my father mating with my sister. I wondered just how much I had missed.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n30\n\n\n\nI hadn't missed a thing. My father and sister had been distracted by my noisy orgasm right next to them, and has stopped to watch and listen to me, before continuing. Once I seemed to have recovered, Daddy resumed inserting his tumescent cock up inside my big sister's belly. It wasn't long, before the excitement of watching me get fucked, and then getting fucked herself, had Karen gasping and shuddering as she climaxed for the first time, with a man's cock inside her. This time, Daddy was able to hold out, as I had already cut down on the urgency to climax, that he had felt before. Daddy just kept pushing his cock up inside my big sister, as she shuddered and shook, and grabbed at him letting out an occasional squeak of orgasmic delight. Daddy just kept pushing his cock in and out of Karen, while she leapt from climax to climax. I was starting to get jealous of my big sister. After all, I had only gotten one climax, before Daddy came in me. Still, that was the price I had to pay, for being first. About the time Karen was reaching her third climax in a row, Daddy lost control, and shoved his cock all the way up in my sister. I looked down between their legs, and could actually see the tube on the bottom of Daddy cock bulge each time, as he sent squirt after thick sticky squirt of his dangerous baby-making cum up inside my big sister's belly. In the meantime, I was vaguely aware of my two younger siblings, as Mike started fucking his little sister, under Mother's direction. Mike didn't have much finesse, but he didn't need it with Suzy. Both kids were so excited at actually doing it together, that Mike just jammed his cock up inside Suzy and started to fuck. After one loud, ""Ow!"" as Mike tore her hymen, Suzy didn't say anything. The little girl just humped back at her big brother. The two kids kept on fucking, for almost 20 minutes, until Mike eventually got tired, and couldn't continue. My little sister was still horny. By this time, Daddy had finished fucking Karen, and we were all three of us watching the two little kids fuck. Karen and I were sitting on either side of Daddy, snuggling up to him, while our cracks drooled matching dribbles of white, where Daddy's sperm was leaking out. When Mike pulled out of Suzy, the little girl was almost frantic. Mike seemed to have gotten some kind of relief, even if he was unable to ""cum"" yet, but Suzy obviously needed more. The little girl turned her distressed eyes on our father. ""Daddy?"" she pleaded, ""you said you'd try. Please Daddy?!"" By this time, Daddy had recovered a little, and his cock had regained some of it's former hardness, after watching his two kids fucking like minks, right in front of him. ""OK, Suzy,"" he said, ""I'll try."" Well, Daddy tried. He rubbed his cum-dribbling cock up and down our little sister's crack, and tried to push the oversized knob up inside the little girl. It just wouldn't go, no matter how hard both he and Suzy pushed. By this time, Daddy's cock had gotten completely hard again; and there was no way, that monster was going to fit inside the little girl. Shortly, the question of whether Daddy could get his hard cock inside Suzy was moot. It was no longer hard, after Daddy suddenly began squirting his cum inside the little girl's slit, without ever getting his penis inside her.\n\n 31\n\n\n\nFeeling Daddy squirting his cum inside her, soothed Suzy a little, but she was still aching with repressed sex, when our mother took over. Seeing that no one else was able to help, Mother felt she should show us all what to do, when a girl needed relief. Mother sucked on Suzy's vagina, cleaning her husband's sperm out of the little girl, and licking her little clit, until Suzy finally got some relief. Afterwards, Daddy had all of us practice the same thing on Mother. Each of us licked and sucked our mother, until she just couldn't take any more, after having almost 10 climaxes in a row. We all thought that it was only fair, that Mother should get some relief as well, after watching everyone else get fucked. After all, Mother was just as horny a person as anyone else in the family. After that first time, Daddy started using condoms, showing us what they were, and how to use them. At first, he only used them on Karen. The whole family had a big scare, when she told Daddy that she had already started having her ""monthlies."" We had an even bigger scare two weeks later, when her period didn't come. Thankfully, she resumed, a month later. Mother said it was probably a ""hysterical pregnancy."" I'm wasn't sure what she meant, as Karen didn't seem to be hysterical at the thought of being pregnant. If anything, my big sister seemed to be disappointed, when it turned out that she wasn't. Daddy didn't start using condom's on us, until we started having periods also. It was always a thrill, to feel Daddy squirting his warm, soothing, baby-juice up inside me where it belonged. Afterwards, it was always a disappointment when I felt him squirt it into the condom instead. Later, our parents got all of us girls on the 'pill,' and Daddy was able to squirt his sperm right up inside us again, instead of 'wasting it' inside a condom. We had several years of great sex, until one day I decided that I was tired of ""practicing"" making a baby, and it was time I did the real thing. One early winter day, I just stopped taking the pill, and let Daddy fuck me without taking any precautions. I was already 3 months pregnant, before Mother noticed that my prescription didn't need renewing.\n\n----\n\nI still have the old magazine. It's a little bit frayed by now, and one of the pictures has been damaged, where Mike accidentally squirted sperm all over the page before we could wipe it up, but it's still in remarkably good shape. A few years ago, I took it completely apart, and laminated each page in plastic, Then, I put the pages into a binder, so that it wouldn't deteriorate any further. I keep the magazine hidden, but I plan on giving the book (or copies of it) to each of my children, along with copies of the pictures Mother took, of the first time that Daddy fucked me, and the second two times that Daddy got me pregnant (These are also hidden away. Mother didn't know that I was fertile, the first time Daddy knocked me up, so I don't have any pictures of that.), so that they'll have some knowledge of their roots, and how they came to be.\n\n 32\n\n\n\nI wrote this story for myself, and my children, and a few very special friends. It helps me remember who I am, and I hope that it helps those of you who are reading this, to understand me a little better as well. Daddy and Mother have been dead for several years, so I don't have to worry any more, about their getting into trouble over this.\n\nYour Friend, Tammy.\n\n P.S. For those of you that are interested, I am including the rest of the translation that Mother did on Mike's magazine. I found out later, that Mother was rather free with her translations. Sometimes she would deviate wildly from the original text, in favor of a more readable style, or better expression in English. Sometimes, she wrote in parts that may have been implied by the words, or by the pictures, but weren't actually in the original stories. (Reading between the lines, as it were.) I have since compiled a much more correct, almost word-for-word translation. But I still prefer Mother's. Most of the rest of the magazine consisted of multiple pictures per page, with one-liners accompanying each picture. Here's the rest of my Mother's original translation:\n\n----\n\nUncle Joe's Tasty Treat\n\nI've been sucking my uncle's cock, for over a year now. ---- His sperm sure tastes good! ---- My little sister wants to try.\n\n-- page --\n\nHere's Uncle Joe, Giving Ginny something tasty. ---- Ginny can't swallow fast enough. ---- Here I am, cleaning up Ginny, and Uncle Joe.\n\n-- end --\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n33\n\n\n\nNot My Day\n\nThis morning, I almost barged in on my son, while he was fucking his little sister in the bathroom. ---- As you can see, the little 10 year old girl really likes it, when her big brother sticks his cock all the way up inside her. ---- The boy's 14 year old cock is almost too big for the little girl, but she isn't complaining. ---- I watched to make sure my son did it right, and squirted his sperm inside his little sister, where it belonged.\n\n-- page --\n\nMy little girl's vagina is too small to hold all of her big brother's thick white sperm. ---- Here, you can see the sperm running out of my little girl's vagina, as she cleans off her big broth er's cock, with her mouth. ---- After watching my little girl get fucked, I was so hot I headed back to the room I share with my own big brother.\n\n-- page --\n\nI was out of luck. Our other daughter had beaten me to him. ---- I watched, as my 12 year old little girl milked the sperm out of her father's penis, and up into her fertile young womb. ---- I had one last chance. I headed down to my own father's bedroom, before it was too late.\n\n-- page --\n\nIt seemed, that this wasn't to be my day. When I got to my father's bedroom, I could tell by the pants and moans, that my little sister had already beaten me to our father's big cock. ---- Deciding that I'd have to do it myself, I started to finger myself off, while I watched my father squirt his sperm all over my little sister's belly, before he managed to get it back inside her vagina, where it belonged.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n 34\n\n\n\n-- page --\n\nI was trying to work myself off, when my brother came up behind me, and asked me if I needed help. I did. ---- I had just gotten comfortably seated on my brother's cock, when my son came up behind me, and asked if he could join in. ---- My little boy pushed his big cock up inside my ass, while my brother fucked my cunt.\n\n-- page --\n\nI had just gotten used to having both men inside me, when my father appeared in the doorway. ---- Daddy enjoyed the sight of his little girl getting double- fucked. ---- After a short while, Daddy decided to join in also.\n\n-- page --\n\nHere you see me, sucking on my father's big cock, while my big brother fucks my cunt, and my son fucks my ass. ---- Here you see them, squirting their sperm all over me. ---- Here you see them back inside me, as they squirt the rest of their sperm inside my body, where it belongs. ---- As you can see, it really 'was' my day after all!\n\n-- end --\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n35\n\n\n\nMom's Helper\n\nMy little boy helps me out, all the time. ---- In the Kitchen. ---- In the living room. ---- Even in the bedroom.\n\n-- page --\n\nI need lots of extra help in the bedroom. ---- Here, my son helps clean up a part I can't reach. ---- My son seems to have the same problem, that I do. ---- We decide to help each other out.\n\n-- page --\n\nMy son knows what his mother needs. ---- A great big helping of her little boy's sperm in her womb. ---- Now, I'm all messy again. ---- My son cleans up the mess he made.\n\n-- end --\n\nWatching the children\n\nI watch, as my son fucks his little sister. ---- Billy has been fucking his little sister since he was four, and she was two. ---- Billy likes to squirt his sperm inside his little sister. ---- Mandy likes it too.\n\n-- page --\n\nBilly spills his sperm all over his little sis ter's cunny. ---- Billy cleans up the mess he made. ---- Mandy wants some more, so she gets Billy hard again. ---- Once again, Billy squirts sperm in his little sister's cunt.\n\n-- end --\n\n\n\n36\n\n\n\nMother and Daughter (Momma 'n Daughter)\n\nDaddy and I are making love, in the living room. Our daughter comes in to watch. ---- Gina is 8 years old, and already interested in fucking. ---- Here Daddy shows Gina, how his big cock fits up inside me. ---- Daddy shows Gina, how he squirts sperm in my belly.\n\n-- page --\n\nHere I am, with my father's sperm leaking out of my hole. ---- Gina asks Daddy, if she could try it. ---- Here Daddy puts his big cock up inside our daughter. ---- As you can see, our little girl was still a virgin.\n\n-- page --\n\nHere's Daddy fucking our daughter for the first time. ---- Daddy fucks me, for a little bit too. ---- Here's Daddy, squirting his sperm in our little girl's womb. ---- Here's our little girl, with her Daddy's sperm all over her.\n\n-- end --\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n 37"
1216,Daddy's Little Darling,"['Mf', 'inc']","When Lisa got old enough to take on responsibility for the household chores, she went to it readily enough. Unlike most girls in their pre-teen years, Lisa didn't seem to mind doing her share of cooking or cleaning. In fact, she took on those duties with such youthful enthusiasm that I felt rather pampered. I think she enjoyed being the woman of the house, and to tell you the truth, so did I. Her mother had never liked doing these chores, and you could tell; the house was always a little disheveled no matter how much she claimed to work at it. With Lisa taking over, the house was always spotless when I came home at night. It was a good feeling, coming through the door and seeing a pretty, smiling face greeting me with a hug and a kiss. It made me wish sometimes that Lisa would never have to grow up, that she would stay as she was and take care of me forever.\n\nBut little girls always do grow up, and Lisa was no exception. But I hadn't realized just how much she'd grown up until that day she came into the living room, wearing her new swimsuit.\n\n""How do you like it, Daddy?"" she chirped brightly, doing a little spin in front of me. The minute I laid eyes on her, I was riveted. She was wearing a white one-piece, strapless, cut high on the hip. The thin, clinging fabric stretched tight over her body, proudly displaying her plump round breasts, their half-scoops peeking up over the edge of the suit, molding against her hips, and showing me a good portion of her slim, young legs. As she spun I caught a whiff of her perfume, a light flowery scent that was almost as intoxicating as the very sight of her.\n\nI must have gasped or made a noise, because Lisa smiled and blushed a little bit. ""Is it too much?"" she asked tentatively.\n\nI tore my gaze away from Lisa's voluptuous body and forced a thin smile to my lips. ""Well...it's very nice,"" I managed, ""you look very pretty in it.""\n\nLisa beamed, and turned again, giving me a close-up view of her perfectly rounded ass. The swimsuit rode up her behind, and I could see most of her creamy, pale bottom, as well as the crack of her ass. I was wearing only a t-shirt and shorts, and I could feel my cock stiffening at the sight of her, daughter or not.\n\n""I just hope you aren't going to let any of your boyfriends see you in that,"" I said in a dry throat.\n\n""Oh Dad, I don't have any boyfriends,"" she said. With that, she bounced off to the back porch door. ""Sherry and Ruth are over,"" she called out. ""I'm going swimming with them, okay?""\n\n""Okay,"" I called out to her, unable to resist turning in my chair to catch one last glimpse of her beautiful teenaged ass bobbling as she trotted outside.\n\nMy cock was harder than ever as I sat there, unable to keep the images of Lisa out of my head. She was my daughter, for Christ's sake! That thought dampened my animal lust for a moment, but before long I began to picture my beautiful daughter frolicking in the pool with her friends, her swimsuit wet and slick...\n\n""Water,"" I whispered to myself. ""Water. I'm thirsty."" I got up and strode over to the kitchen, telling myself I wasn't doing anything wrong. I was just getting a glass of ice water, and if the refrigerator was right in front of the big picture window facing the swimming pool, well, that was just a coincidence.\n\nI got my water and stood for a while, looking out at the backyard where my daughter and her friends were playing. The three of them were wearing their swim suits and splashing around in the pool. Sherry and Ruth were attractive enough, blonde and brunette respectively, but they were no match for my Lisa. Lisa outshone them all, and as I watched her jumping off the diving board and getting out of the pool, adjusting her suit as she did, I felt myself harden again. This time I took my cock out of my shorts and began stroking. As I did so, I finally allowed myself to think the dark thoughts that I'd been repressing. Thoughts of Lisa, and of myself, doing things to her.\n\nI imagined myself out there with her, straddling her as she lay face-down on a blanket, rubbing suntan oil onto her bare back. I pictured my loving hands gliding gently down, to her lower back, massaging her youthful flesh, and moving still lower, to her gorgeous ass, as she moaned with delight and brought her rear end up to greet me. I kissed her ass cheeks as I pulled her suit off, and spread her thighs apart, revealing her moist pussy to me. I took my cock in my hand and slid it into her, gradually, slowly, savoring every exquisite moment. And then, when the agony grew irresistible, I rammed my cock home, into my daughter's sweet, willing cunt...\n\nWith a hoarse cry, I came all over the kitchen counter, the semen spurting thick streams onto the grey formica countertop. I pumped my cock dry, imagining myself coming into Lisa's little pussy instead.\n\nWhen I'd finished, I looked up to see Lisa looking at me. For an agonizing moment I thought perhaps she'd seen what I had done. Then I realized that the window was too high to allow her to see anything. Lisa smiled and waved at me. Sighing with relief, I raised my hand (the one that wasn't covered with come) and returned her wave.\n\nAs usual after stroking myself off, I immediately felt guilty about what I'd done...or rather, what I'd been thinking of doing. Lisa was not only my daughter, she was also the sweetest, gentlest girl I'd ever known. The thought of defiling her like that, of depriving her of the chance to grow up like a normal young woman merely to satisfy his depraved desires, made me shudder.\n\nAnd still...the thoughts, once planted, took root, and there was nothing I could do about it. On this day I had begun looking at Lisa in a different way, and I could see no way to change that. All I could do was to try and act normally, and hope that these aberrant feelings would fade with time.\n\n***\n\nThe next day, I went to visit with my next-door neighbor, Harry. Harry's daughter, Jane, was in Lisa's class, and I'd met Harry during one of those open house nights at the girls' school. We'd become fairly good friends over the years, borrowing each other's tools when we needed, babysitting for each other, that sort of thing. Harry was also a single parent, his wife having left him years ago, so we had a common bond.\n\nI spent the better part of the afternoon in Harry's kitchen, shooting the breeze and knocking back a few beers. After a while, the conversation turned to the subject of our children.\n\n""That Lisa's turning into a fine young woman,"" Harry said, his voice a little slurred with the beer we'd been drinking. ""She's a pretty little thing, isn't she?""\n\n""That she is,"" I said, not exactly stone cold sober myself. ""Seems like it was just yesterday she was a toddler bouncing on my knee. Now she's all grown up.""\n\nThen Harry looked me in the eye and said something that turned my blood cold.\n\n""Have you enjoyed her yet?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""You know what I mean, Jack.""\n\n""Are you asking me if I've...touched Lisa?""\n\nHarry laughed, snorting. ""Yeah, I guess that is what I'm driving at. Shit Jack, your girl's a fine looking little piece, don'cha think? She's even prettier than my own girl. Don't tell me you haven't thought about - ""\n\n""Harry,"" I said quietly, ""You're my good friend, and I know you've been drinking, but you'd better shut the hell up real quick here before I let you have it.""\n\nHarry just grinned. ""You gotta get yours trained, like mine. You know how they are at this age. They start gettin' hot pants, runnin' around town with every Tom, Dick and Hairy Dick, if you know what I mean. Gotta keep 'em down on the farm, you know?""\n\nGood friend or not, Harry's drunken ranting was pissing me off. If anyone else had said what he'd just said, I'd have knocked his teeth onto the floor. In fact, if he'd gone on for another minute, I probably would have done just that. But Harry lifted his head and called out, ""Jane! Get in here right now!""\n\nJane walked into the kitchen. She was a cute little blonde girl wearing a silk blouse and a wispy skirt that blew up around her legs, showing off her slim, nyloned thighs and calves. When she saw me she smiled shyly, then turned her attention to her father. ""What is it, Dad?"" she asked amiably, but with a touch of nervousness in her voice. No doubt she knew he'd been drinking. ""I was just about to go to the movies with Sher - ""\n\n""Come here,"" Harry commanded, and his daughter went around the table to him. Harry looked at me with a devilish twinkle in his eye. ""Now this one,"" he said, ""I've trained, and trained well.""\n\nWith that, he slipped a hand up his daughter's skirt and began roughly fondling her ass. He hiked her skirt up around her hips, and I could see his fingers kneading her bottom, which was covered by a lacy pair of red panties.\n\n""Look at this,"" Harry remarked, his hands all over his little girl's ass, ""she's got whore's panties on."" Then, to Jane, he said, ""You're going out so you can be a whore for your boyfriends, is that it?""\n\nJane shook her head. She was afraid, but there was something about what they were doing that felt familiar, as if it was a regular ritual of their household.\n\nStill rubbing Jane's ass, Harry said, ""Because you know who your little pussy belongs to, right?""\n\nJane nodded.\n\n""Then tell me,"" Harry said, ""I want my friend Jack here to know, too.""\n\nJane looked at me briefly, and whispered quaveringly, ""My pussy belongs to you, Daddy.""\n\n""That's a good girl,"" Harry said gently, and turned Jane so that she sat on his lap. ""See what I mean, Jack?"" he asked, grinning.\n\n""Yeah,"" I said hoarsely. My cock was throbbing in my pants as I watched this perverted play going on. In all my years of knowing Harry, I'd never suspected that he was up to something like this. I was shocked...but more than that, I was aroused, unbelievably so, by what my friend was doing to his own daughter.\n\nHarry now had his hands up Jane's blouse, and was fondling her budding tits. ""They're still a little too small to have real fun with,"" he remarked casually, ""but they'll grow.""\n\nNow he plunged a hand down the front of Jane's skirt, and began stroking her pussy. Jane closed her eyes and began moaning softly as her father rocked her back and forth on his lap.\n\n""Um, I think I should go,"" I muttered, getting up. Harry waved me back down.\n\n""Don't leave yet,"" he said. ""The fun's just starting. You want a piece of this, don't you?""\n\nI looked at Jane, leaning back against her father, whose hands were on her tits and snatch. Her wavy blonde hair spread out against Harry's chest, and she looked so tempting like that, totally helpless.\n\nMy cock was raging. I'd only had a couple of women since June and I split up, and I'd almost forgotten what a woman's cunt looked like.\n\nHarry only had to see the look in my eye, and grinned his devilish grin again as he lifted Jane off of his lap and ordered her to her feet.\n\n""Like the girl said, her pussy belongs to daddy,"" Harry said, ""but you can have the other end if you like."" He looked down at Jane, who was looking up at her father with half-lidded eyes that were filled with a curious mixture of dread and desire. ""Would you like to give Uncle Jack here some lovin'?"" he asked.\n\nJane looked at me and nodded. ""Would you like me to?"" she asked timidly.\n\nMy head nodded itself. At that point I felt totally disconnected, out of control. The blood pounded in my head and in my cock, and neither knew what it was doing, but knew only what it wanted.\n\nJane leaned over my lap as I sat in the kitchen chair, and unzipped me. My cock nearly struck her as it leaped out of its confines and stood at full attention, its head nearly purple.\n\nMeanwhile, Harry stood behind his daughter and lifted her skirt up. I could see her bare ass peeking out from her skirt, and my dick hardened a bit more. Then I felt Jane's lips touch my cock. She kissed my throbbing hardon all over, from head to shaft, little wet angel kisses that nearly had me creaming all over her face. Jane seemed to know when to stop, however, and she pulled back just before the crucial moment. Smiling up at me, she parted her lips and went down on my cock, taking the rigid meat into her soft, warm mouth.\n\nI groaned as I felt my dick sliding between her lips, her rough tongue running over the sensitive flesh. Behind her, Harry had his own cock out and was rubbing it between Jane's ass cheeks.\n\nI stroked Jane's pretty golden hair as she dutifully sucked my cock. I imagined Lisa's face there in place of Jane's, and that enflamed my passions further. Grabbing hold of Jane's head, I pushed her roughly down on my prick. She gaggled a little as my cockhead hit the back of her throat, but her father had taught her well, and was evidently no gentler than I was, for she accepted my vicious thrusting with ease.\n\nI saw Harry looking down at this with undiluted pleasure. No doubt it gave him pleasure to see his friend using his daughter as trashily as he himself did. It gave him pleasure to see his little girl acting the whore. Harry was pumping his cock in and out of Jane's pussy now, squeezing her ass cheeks as he rammed home again and again. Jane's whimpers of pleasure were muffled by my fat cock.\n\nOnce again I imagined my own sweet daughter's mouth loving my prick, and this time the image drove me over the edge. With a guttural cry I shot my load into Jane's mouth, pulling out only to pump more of my cream onto the little girl's face. All the while, I pictured Lisa's face as I covered it with my spunk, and her angelic smile as she licked it off of my cock.\n\nHarry brought himself off a minute later, his prick spasming as he sprayed his daughter's ass with his jism. Jane went on her knees in front of us as we stood and wiped our dicks off on the areas of her face that weren't covered with my semen. Then she sucked us off once more each, to clean us off. Harry patted Jane on the head. ""That's a good girl,"" he cooed. ""Now go on and get yourself cleaned up. It's almost supper time.""\n\nJane nodded. ""Yes, Daddy,"" she said. She looked at me once again. ""Did you enjoy me?"" she asked, a shy smile on her come-streaked lips.\n\n""Yes, God help me, I did,"" I replied, and Harry broke out laughing.\n\n PART TWO\n\n\n\nThat night, Lisa and I decided to stay home and watch a movie. She wanted to watch Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade for about the zillionth time, and I was still so zonked and satisfied by that afternoon's encounter that I was in no position to deny her.\n\nWhen she joined me on the couch, I was gratified to see that Lisa had decided to wear something more reserved than the swimsuit she had worn the day before, just a flannel nightgown that went to her knees. I was feeling guilty enough for having masturbated while watching her, and I felt that the best thing to do would be to put those nasty thoughts as far from the front of my mind as possible.\n\nStill, as we watched Indiana Jones survive one deadly threat after another, I couldn't help but steal glimpses of my daughter's lovely legs. I saw a thin gold anklet around one slim ankle, and my heart skipped a beat. Somehow just looking at Lisa's legs was turning out to be a more erotic experience than seeing her nearly naked had been the day before.\n\nLisa, for her part, was oblivious to the depraved urges of her old father. She snuggled up against me towards the end of the movie, when sleep began to overtake her. I felt her warmth and smelled her sweet perfume, and had to hold a pillow over my lap to hide the growing erection that threatened to poke out from my pajama bottom.\n\nBy the time the end credits ran, I heard soft, regular breathing next to me. I looked over, and saw that Lisa had fallen deeply asleep.\n\nI shifted over, intending to get up and let Lisa slide down onto the couch, but as I did so her head slid down the length of my body and ended up in the vicinity of my left hip. I froze. Lisa's face was just inches from my crotch.\n\nI don't know why I did what I did then, it was such a reckless thing to do. But I sat back down on the couch, at an angle so that Lisa's head rested on my hip, and let my cock spring out from my pajamas. Her sleeping face was now so close to my naked prick that her lips nearly touched the shaft.\n\n I began slowly stroking my cock then, my free hand reaching down to stroke Lisa's hair as gently as I could. The sight of my beautiful daughter's face right up against my prick was exciting beyond belief. It was more than I would ever have dared to do, except that my encounter earlier that day with Harry and his daughter had emboldened me. If Jane could be trained to accept her father's cock, perhaps Lisa...?\n\nBut for now, I was content to merely jerk myself off with my sleeping daughter's head in my lap. Her face looked so innocent, so pure, that the temptation was great to just plunge my cockmeat into her mouth and damn the consequences. The consequences, however, were too great to risk anything so foolishly bold. I loved Lisa more than anything else in my world, and I would do nothing to throw that away.\n\nAt least, not unless I thought I could get away with it.\n\nLisa shifted a little, but otherwise remained fast asleep. Meanwhile, I pumped my cock with increasing ferocity, imagining that flesh thrusting in and out of my little girl's mouth, her virgin pussy. Finally, I could stand no more. I let out a little groan as I came, my semen bubbling up like water from a hose, large drops of it landing on Lisa's cheeks and lips. As I pumped the jism from my cock, I worried suddenly that Lisa might choose that time to wake up, and find her father's come all over her face.\n\nI quickly smudged the semen with my thumb, wiping off what I could and smearing the rest so that it blended into her smooth skin. There was one thick gobbet of cum on her puffy lower lip, and that I pushed into her mouth. She made a little face as she reflexively swallowed it, and I felt a warm rush of pure depraved pleasure as I realized that, if nothing else, my daughter had gotten her first taste of cum from me.\n\nWith careful haste, I put my penis away and stood up without wakening my daughter. I lifted her up from the couch and carried her to her bedroom. She stirred a little as I lay her down on her bed. She put her arms around me and kissed me on the cheek. ""G'night, Daddy,"" she said blearily, and fell asleep again.\n\n""Goodnight, honey,"" I replied, and kissed her back, on the lips. I stood to leave, thinking myself sated for the day, if not for the rest of the month, but as I did so I looked at Lisa once more.\n\nIf not for my raging, unconsummated lust, I would never have believed it, but my cock began to grow hard again as I looked at my sleeping daughter. Her flannel nightie had hiked up around her waist when I laid her down, and now I could see her white cotton panties, and her beautiful legs that were spread as if beckoning me to their dark center.\n\nUnable to stop myself, I reached down and ran a finger along her inner thigh, and into her crotch. Ready to pull back if she so much as stirred, I slipped my hand underneath the thin fabric of her panties and felt her pussy, the soft downy hair barely covering her lips. My other hand went to her breast, and kneaded the firm, yielding flesh beneath the flannel of her nightgown.\n\nMy cock was rock-hard once again as I molested my little girl while she lay sleeping in her bed. Part of me told myself to get the hell out of there before she woke up, but the stronger part of me resisted. So I stood there, rubbing her pussy and tits, while my daughter lay dreaming what were no doubt erotic dreams.\n\nWith my cock poking out of my pajamas once again, I pulled Lisa's panties down, slowly, carefully, and off until they dangled from one ankle. Then, once again with exquisite care, I spread my daughter's thighs until I could see the pink flesh of her vagina opening before me like a flower. I leaned down and touched her pussy with my tongue, savoring the salt taste. Until now, I had only fondled her, as any horny father might do with his unsuspecting daughter. But now I was crossing a line, and I could never turn back. Nor did I want to.\n\nI looked up. Lisa was still fast asleep. I'd known she was a deep sleeper; some mornings the alarm didn't wake her, and I had to shake her roughly by the shoulders before she'd stir. With a new confidence, I lowered myself to her sweet snatch once again and this time licked it, burying my face in her musky scent. My tasty little girl, I thought, and parted her pussy lips with my tongue.\n\nI did this for several minutes, until finally I'd had enough, and wanted something different. I looked around and found a small bottle of hand lotion on her bedside table. I put some lotion on my cock, which was now raging again as if it hadn't just emptied my balls a mere hour hence, and knelt between my daughter's open legs.\n\nI rubbed my cock head between her saliva-slickened pussy lips, and pushed it a little ways in. It felt like heaven, having my cock inside my own daughter's cunt, even if it was only an inch. It was enough, knowing that I was tasting the fruit of my own loins, defiling this innocent little girl without her knowledge. All the warm, fatherly feelings I'd had for her bubbled up, but now they were tinged with lust, and became something perverse...and incredibly erotic.\n\nI pushed my cock in a little bit more, and had to fight to control the urge to ram it all the way in, to wake my little girl up by the act of deflowering her. Instead I thrust in and out by inches, enjoying what little I could of her sweet, delicious flesh. I stifled my delirious moans with my fist as I neared another orgasm.\n\nThen I felt Lisa stir beneath me. Shock ran up my spine, and I froze. Lisa turned her head from side to side, as if caught in the midst of a strange and frightening dream, and then opened her eyes slightly.\n\n""D...Daddy?"" she mumbled, sleep fogging her voice. ""Whatcha doin', Dad?""\n\nMy terrified brain scrambled for words. Here I was, kneeling between my daughter's legs with my cock quivering inside her pussy, and I was supposed to explain myself? ""Um...D-Daddy was just m-making sure you were okay,"" I stammered, blushing furiously. What the fuck did I just say? I had no idea. I just hoped it would make sense to my daughter's half-asleep mind.\n\n""Daddy, are you fucking me?"" my little girl asked in a small, faraway voice.\n\nMy heart thudding, I answered shakily, ""Y-yes.""\n\nLisa mumbled something unintelligible and then moaned softly. ""Mmmm...feels good.""\n\nMy cock twitched when I heard those words. My heart in my throat, I ventured, ""Do you want me to keep doing it, baby?""\n\nLisa nodded. ""Yeah..."" she moaned again, ""don't stop, Daddy.""\n\nWith that, I pressed my cock in deeper, until I felt my little girl's maidenhead resisting any further passage. ""This might feel uncomfortable for a second, princess,"" I whispered softly.\n\n""Okay, Daddy,"" Lisa murmured, smiling. She spread her legs wider for me.\n\nThe thought that I was about to deflower my own daughter filled me with hot, boiling passion. I thrust firmly and felt the resistance crumble as my daughter let out a surprised gasp. I slid fully into her, my hands on her waist, thrusting her pussy onto my cock. ""Oh, Dad!"" Lisa gasped, coming more awake.\n\nI pushed harder now, my thrusting more regular, and Lisa's moans began to rise in pitch with my own. I lay almost on top of her, her legs up around my shoulders as I fucked my daughter with all the passion with which I had once fucked my wife.\n\n""You're such a good little girl, Lisa,"" I managed between groans.\n\n""I just want to make you happy, Daddy,"" she replied, her legs tightening around me. t\a I fucked Lisa until I felt an orgasm shudder through her, and she cried out with ecstasy. The culmination of her pleasure drove me onward, and soon I found myself ready to explode.\n\n""I'm going to come, baby,"" I gasped.\n\n""Come in me, Daddy,"" Lisa moaned. ""I want to feel your seeds inside me.""\n\nAnything for my little girl. With a tremendous cry, I spilled my seed deep inside my daughter's virgin pussy. My muscles strained as I pulled her hard against me, my cock shoved up as far inside Lisa as possible without hurting her. I didn't think I would have much left for her, but as it happened, there was plenty. When I pulled out, after what seemed an eternity, creamy white pearls seeped from her wet snatch.\n\nI pulled Lisa to me and I kissed her long and deep, like husband and wife instead of father and daughter.\n\n***\n\nLisa and I fucked and sucked each other all the rest of that night, and the whole rest of the summer, too. She enjoyed playing the part of Daddy's Little Whore, and I of course enjoyed it as much. When I came home from work she would greet me wearing only an apron, and she enjoyed teasing me as she served me my meals like that, slapping away my grabbing hands and acting the demure innocent. Later, of course, she would drop such pretenses and submit to her dear father's every lustful whim.\n\nIt wasn't long before I brought Lisa over to Harry's house, to join them in a little four-way father-daughter action. Harry and I would jerk off as we watched our little girls go at it, and then when they'd had enough fun we would step in, trading our daughters back and forth all night.\n\nOne day near the end of the summer, Lisa asked to go to the movies with me.\n\n""Sure,"" I said, ""What do you want to see?""\n\nLisa shrugged. ""I don't know,"" she said. ""They're always changing the movie down at the theater I want to go to.""\n\nI knew instantly what she meant. She wanted to go down to the X-rated movie house on the south side of town. ""Are you sure?"" I asked. So far we'd kept our antics in the house, or among friends. I wasn't sure I wanted to risk exposing my daughter to any unsavory elements.\n\n""Sure,"" Lisa said brightly, lust gleaming in her once-pure eyes. ""I can handle myself. And even if I can't, I have my strong daddy to protect me.""\n\nSo we went down to the porn theater. Instead of seats, the theater had long rows of leatherbound couches, like the seats in the booths at Denny's. There were quite a few men there already when we got there, but Lisa was the only woman. Most of the horny bastards looked up with glee when Lisa, who was of course an attractive young woman, entered, and they started pumping their cocks with renewed vigor.\n\nI sat down, and Lisa immediately sat down on my lap. ""I like this movie, Daddy,"" she said, loudly enough for everyone to hear. At once, like jackals moving in for the kill, the shadowy figures rose from their seats, wanting to get closer to what was no doubt going to be some hot action.\n\nLisa lifted her skirt, revealing nothing underneath but a gleaming snatch. She raised herself a little while I pulled my cock out of my pants, and then lowered herself down, leaning forward so that my prick could have easier access to her pussy. I eased into her, grunting a little as the funny angle bent my prick in new ways.\n\n""This feels good, Daddy,"" Lisa moaned as she went up and down on my cock, ""but my mouth feels lonely.""\n\n""Maybe some of these gentlemen would like to help you out with that,"" I said, and immediately a group of slobbering, sex-starved men began moving toward us.\n\nLisa feigned surprise, although of course we had worked all this out before we'd come here. ""Are you sure, Daddy?"" she asked.\n\n""I think so,"" I said, playing the part of the hesitant but permissive father, which of course I was, although these horny bastards had no way of knowing that. If they had, they probably would have creamed themselves before they even touched my daughter. ""Remember,"" I told her sternly, ""you're Daddy's whore. Your pussy belongs - ""\n\n""I know,"" Lisa said, ""my pussy belongs to Daddy.""\n\nNow a line had formed on either side of my daughter. She looked up at the first of them, who stepped eagerly to her, looking at me a little nervously as he did so. But I said nothing as Lisa eagerly swallowed the man's cock and began sucking in earnest. The man didn't take long to come, and soon he plastered my little girl's mouth with his semen.\n\nAs he staggered away, another one, this one old enough to be Lisa's grandfather, stepped up with his cock erect and ready for her attentions. She gave them willingly enough, and soon he too went away dazed and satisfied.\n\nMeanwhile, Lisa continued pumping up and down on my cock. Despite a twinge of jealousy, I was aroused as hell watching these strangers defile my daughter's mouth with their pricks. Before long, I burst inside her, my come coating Lisa's cunt walls and leaking back out onto my crotch. I reached up to fondle her tits, and found a pair of hands there already.\n\nLisa was sucking off another man, who was kneading her breasts with polite care. ""Suck me, you whore,"" he breathed. Lisa, ever the obedient girl, complied cheerfully, and soon the man cried out, filling her mouth with another load of come.\n\nAs man after man stepped forward to fuck Lisa's mouth, I marveled at my daughter's appetite for cock. I felt a funny sense of pride, too. I had taught her well.\n\nFinally, Lisa had had her fill, and I had her get up and wipe herself off as best she could. Some of the men who'd been at the end of the line complained, but one glare from me silenced them. We left the theater, me dabbing cum off the front of my pants and Lisa with a cum-eating grin on her face. The guy behind the ticket counter stared after us in disbelief as we walked away.\n\nSince then, our lives have gotten more stable, a little less wild. We've moved out of the small town where we lived, and in our new neighborhood everyone knows us as husband and wife. They know nothing of our dark little secret.\n\nSome people would condemn me for what has happened between me and Lisa. They would say that what we are doing is an unnatural sin, a perversion of nature. But I love Lisa with the love of a father for his child, and I also love her with the passion of a husband for his wife. The way I see it, we have the best of both worlds."
1217,Daddy's Little Girl,['gt'],"Well we got to your favorite chair and I sit PLOP right on your lap! I squirm and move about as you find something to watch on T.V. I like to feel daddy's thing getting hard. Sometimes it scares me but I know its okay cause it come from daddy. Turning around I kiss you again and wiggle my botto about your lap.\n\n""Now angel you know what that does to daddy!"" You breath a playfully give my panty bottom a swap. I giggle and do it some more.\n\n""Yes daddy can I see your thing again?"" I say in a gasp. I know daddy's thing is big but it's also soft and nice to touch.\n\n""You wanna see my peins? Is that what you want angel?"" You breath and move your hips up against my crotch. I say ""OOO YES!"" And with that I climb of your lap.\n\nI'm sitting on my knees in front of your crotch and watch you slowly pull your Zipper down. I breath deeply and am really excited. You know this and tell me to touch myself in my panties. i am already doing this for you daddy!\n\nSoon your pants are down and I can see your thing poking out from your briefs. I slowly begin to touch it and feel how hot it is. I say ""OOOH daddy its so big. Can I see it now?"" And you say yes.\n\nYou slowly take your shorts down and BIONG! out sticks your penis. I gasp and move back a bit. I'm not really afraid but my face was so close I thought it would hit me! I giggle again as I take it in my hands. I can't get my little finger all around it but I do like how it feels. It's warm, hard, and well it's my daddy's!\n\n""Do you remember what we did a few days ago Angel?"" You ask as I move my finger up and down on your penis. I try and remember and then i do. A few days ago daddy you put your thing in my mouth. It filled me up and I liked it. It tasted good and I felt very special to you.\n\nI nodded and said I did. You ask if I want to do that again. I say ""YES!"" So slowly, ever so slowly I open my mouth. I have to scoot up a big closer to get it in. It's so big and at frst I have a hard time kissing your head. Not cause I don't want too but because it's moving all about.\n\nWhen i ease it in my mouth a bit you caress my soft red hair. I like it when daddy touches me and caresses me. I start to think about when daddy comes to my bed and kisses me ALL over. This makes me take more of your penis in my mouth as well as my fingers moving a bit faster in my panties. You catch onto that and encurage me. ""THat's my girl. Play with yourself as you suck daddy off. You should cum too."" At first I don't know what ""cum"" means but then I remember that its that nice cream that comes out of daddy's penis. I don't cum like that you told me one time but I do squirt my own juice and you say ""It's better then any wine I've had!""\n\nWell I move faster and faster with your thing in my mouth and your gently pushing more of ti in saying ""OOOH that's my little Angel. Suck daddy off. Suck him good."" And I try. We two are moving really fast and my little hips are jerking about the carpet. My little botto is bouncing up and down and I'm breathig very hard. You notice this and smile. As you smile I feel your warm cream hit my tounge and wash down my throat. OOOh it's so salty and warm. I like it so much. I lick and suck a little more like you taught me as the last drops come out.\n\n""OOOh darling that was great!"" You say as I look up into your eyes.\n\nI'm feelnig warm all over. My little legs are week and I'm very wet inside my panties. I feel proud that I cum too with my daddy.\n\nI soon am lifted up and as you carry me to the bathroom for my bath you say. ""And what special thing would you like daddy to do Angel?"" I hug you tight and say ""Oooh please daddy! Tell me a story.""\n\nSo please daddy tell this ""little girl"" a nice story for when she is all tucked up in her bed so she can feel good too. -- Sweet Kisses,\n\nAngel"
1218,Daddy's Little Girls,"['MFgg', 'bgg', 'pre-teens', 'ped', 'inc', 'bi', 'exh', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","The next year our mother took a job that made her travel a bunch. She would be gone for days at a time. Daddy would give us our nightly bath. He would put soap all over us and spread it with his hands. He had us stand up and spread our legs so he could wash our bottom.\n\nI remember how he would run his finger up and down my little slit. He would thumb my little butt hole. He would pull on our little nipples. It always had this fleeting feeling but, he never did enough to make it continue. He would repeat with my sister.\n\nOne night after our bath and we were in bed, I rubbed my slit like daddy had done and pinched my nipples. It gave me the same feeling but, I rubbed longer and soon I had the most intense feeling down there. I told my sister about it and she did the same thing. The feeling would continue as long as we rubbed.\n\nOne night daddy said he needed to check our development to see if we progressing as we should for our age. He had us strip and lay on the bed. He put his mouth on our little nipples and licked and sucked them into his mouth. He got down between my legs and put his face close to my crotch. He took his thumbs and spread my thing apart. He wet his finger and put it just inside me and wiggled it around.\n\nHe did this for a while and I began to have the same feeling that I had when I rubbed myself. After a bit he said, ""This is called your pussy and it is developing nicely."" He said, ""Come down here and look at your sister's pussy so you will know what one looks like."" He spread her open and said, ""These are your lips. As you grow older they will get bigger. At the top of your pussy is what is called the clit. This is what gives you the most pleasure. Anytime it is touched you will have the best feeling ever! If you pull the lips up and away you will see it. See this tiny hole, that is your pleasure center.\n\n""When something is put inside it will make you feel really good. He took my hand and put it on her pussy and then put one of my fingers in her little hole."" He moved it in and out and she squealed and squirmed away. He then had my sister do the same thing to me. She stopped before I squealed. He put our little nipples in his mouth again and sucked real hard.\n\nDaddy said, ""We will need to check your pussy regularly to insure your progress.""\n\nOne night later, he came in and while he was reading he put his hand inside my panties. He had wet his finger and was rubbing my pussy. He ran his finger round and round on my little clit. I had this intense feeling over and over again. My legs would thrash and my butt would squirm but, I would not move away. The feeling was to good!\n\nHe spread my lips and put the tip of his finger just inside my pussy hole. He would move it in and out and all around. I felt flush and my breathing became short! I felt wave after wave of pleasure.\n\nSuddenly, I couldn't stand to have my pussy touched so I pulled his hand away. He smiled and put his fingers in his mouth and sucked on them. He whispered to me, ""You just had your first orgasm. That is when a girl experiences sexual pleasure."" Then he turned his attention to my sister and did the same thing to her.\n\nHe would repeat this every few days. This went on for well over a year. We had begun to look forward to these sessions.\n\nOne night daddy said, ""It's time you had another lesson for you pleasure center."" He had us to get naked and lay close together. He got down between our legs, then said, ""This is the best pleasure you can get."" He told my sister to get down and watch him. He promptly put his tongue on my pussy and gave a mighty lick. He ran his tongue all over my pussy and on my clit. He put his tongue in my little hole. He sucked my whole pussy into his mouth and chewed gently on it.\n\nThe feelings washed over me again and again! I had to push him away. He moved over to my sister's pussy and had me move down to watch him. After just a few licks she began to quiver and thrash about and had to push him away. He said, ""Boys and girls like to kiss a pussy, But, that is lesson for later.""\n\nThat lesson came a few week later. While he was licking my pussy he told my sister he wanted her to know how a pussy tastes. He put her face in my crotch and said, ""Lick your sister's pussy. Pay attention to her clit. Suck on it.""\n\nSis followed his instructions and soon I was overwhelmed with the same feelings again. It had me squirming away from her tongue. He then said it was my turn to learn to suck a pussy. I got down and without any prompting, I began to lick my sister's pussy and suck on her clit. I stuck my tongue in her little hole just like my daddy had done to me. Shortly Sis grabbed my face and spun away and clasp her hand over her pussy and cried out, ""No more please! It is too tender to touch!""\n\nDaddy said were fast learners and we would practice more in the days ahead.\n\nWe now slept without clothes. One night I woke up and my sister had twisted around and her pussy was on my chest. She was still sleeping. I slid down where my mouth would be on her pussy. I began with little soft licks. Her pussy was closed tightly. I pried it open with my tongue and put my tongue in her hole and began to plunge it in and out. She awoke and sighed and then spread her legs. Now I had full access to her pussy.\n\nI remembered how daddy had taught me and soon had her squirming away. I said, ""I think you should do me now.""\n\nShe rolled me over on my back and licked me until I could not stand to be touched. We decided we did not have to wait on daddy anymore to get our pussy licked. We soon discovered that we could lay on each other in reverse and lick each other at the same time. This became a nightly thing for us. Over the next year we practically wore our tongues out on one another. We did not tell daddy.\n\nWhen daddy came into our room the next day he was naked. Daddy told us it was time for a new lesson. There was this thing nestled in a bunch of hair.\n\nHe said, ""This is a cock. When you get older it will go inside your hole and give you great pleasure. He lay between us and said, ""Put your hands on it."" It started to grow long. It was not very big around but was long.\n\nHe said, ""You need to learn to taste it like you learned to taste pussy. Take turns licking the head."" There was some clear liquid coming out of a hole in the end. It had no taste but, was real slick in my mouth. ""One of you put the head in your mouth.""\n\nI volunteered. I grasped the stalk and move it up and down. Sis got busy on it too. The clear liquid had really began to flow and I licked feverishly to swallow it all. In a bit daddy moved my mouth from the head and said watch girls, and promptly began to spurt this creamy looking stuff from his cock! He said this is called cum! When a man reaches sexual pleasure this is what happens. Put some on your fingers and taste it. I found it tasted funny but, no too bad. My sister really liked it and began licking it from his chest. I jumped in and we had him clean shortly.\n\n""The next time I will teach you how to catch it in your mouth.""\n\nThe next day daddy had us put our faces at the head of his cock and take turns putting it our mouth. He showed us how to jack it up and down while we sucked. He said, ""God! I'm about to shoot some cum!"" He pushed our mouths together and suddenly cum exploded into our mouths and overflowed onto our face. He groaned in pleasure and told us to lick each other's faces and collect all the cum. After we collected it all he said we each needed to learn to swallow his entire load. He would begin that lesson tomorrow.\n\nAs promised he came in the next day and his cock was already hard. He told me to put it in my mouth and suck it while moving his cock up and down. He said to put in my mouth as far as I could. I tried but, gagged. He said ""you will learn how to take it all the way down with practice""! While I was doing this daddy had placed Sis on his mouth and was licking her pussy and squeezing her nipples. She scampered off just as he shot his cum in my mouth.\n\nI was able to swallow it all! I was so proud of myself. He told my sister that tomorrow would be her turn. He then picked me up and put me on his face and licked me and pulled on my nipples until I squealed. He left the room and came back with two rubber things that looked like cocks. He said to put them down our throat until we started to gag. Hold it there and push a little deeper. Keep practicing until we could take it down with gagging. He then left. We practiced for a little while. Then Sis and I licked each other and played with our nipples until we each had a bunch of orgasms.\n\nThe next morning he stuck his head in our door and said he would be gone all day and for us to practice swallowing. He would expect us to be able to swallow by tomorrow. We practiced all day and finally got to where we could swallow without gagging. We celebrated by giving each other orgasms!\n\nWhen daddy came in the next morning his cock was already hard. He told me to show him I could swallow his cock. I put it in my mouth and moved it in and out going deeper each time. I finally had the whole thing in my mouth. He pulled my face away and told my sister to show him she could also swallow his cock. She took it straight down to the bottom and her face was in his hairs. As promised he shot his cum in her mouth. She had his cock buried so she had no problem swallowing his entire load. He left and we set about to have a bunch of orgasms!\n\nWe continued to suck his cock and lick each other for the next few years. Now we were ten. Daddy said your nipples have begun to grow That mean your titties will soon show up. Always pay attention to them whenever your pussy is played with! It will increase your pleasure.\n\nDaddy came in one morning and said, ""We are going to my sister's birthday party this weekend so get some clothes together.""\n\nI remembered Aunt Sara as being the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She had a son and daughter a little older than us. I did not remember ever seeing an uncle.\n\nWhen we arrived Aunt Sara was pretty as ever. Our cousin Chad was eleven and cousin Cindy was thirteen. They were both slim and very pretty.\n\nThat night Cindy said we girls could all shower together to save water. We got naked and I noticed Cindy had titties already. She also had hair on her pussy like daddy had around his cock. I must have been staring because Cindy said, ""You never seen pussy hair before?""\n\nI stammered that no I hadn't. I'd never seen any pussy but my sisters. Cindy replied, ""You'll grow some one day.""\n\nAfter our baths, daddy said Aunt Sara and her kids were going to give us another lesson. We went into her bedroom and they were all naked. My eyes were drawn to Chad's cock! It was not nearly as big as daddy's. I wondered if I would have to suck it. Aunt Sara had hair on her pussy like Cindy only more of it.\n\nDaddy told us what we were about to see was called fucking. He proceeded to lick Aunt Sara's pussy and pull on her nipples. After a few minutes he got on top of her and put his cock in her pussy. He began to move his hips in and out real fast. We could see her pussy was really wet and there were squishing noises coming from her pussy.\n\nAll of a sudden there was his cum all over his cock but, he continued to go in and out of her pussy. Aunt Sara cried out and bucked herself up against daddy time and time again. His cock eventually fell out of her pussy. It was no longer hard. Aunt Sara's pussy was covered in Daddy's cum and some of it was coming out of her hole.\n\nChad immediately jumped up and put his mouth on his mother's pussy and began to lick and suck on it. Before long there was no more cum showing. Cindy said my turn Chad! Chad lay down and Cindy sat down on his hard cock facing away from his face.\n\nDaddy said, ""You can see the fucking better this way and Cindy can control all the movements of his cock inside her pussy.""\n\nI was amazed by what I was seeing. My face felt flush and was having that tingling feeling in my pussy again. Daddy leaned over and began to lick both of their crotches as they fucked. He would pull Chad's cock out and suck it from time to time. Chad groaned and his cum appeared on Cindy's pussy. Daddy lick it up and when Cindy got off Chad's cock, daddy sucked her pussy clean of all the cum.\n\nDaddy pointed to me and said, ""Show Chad how good you can suck cock.""\n\nI move over to him and took his cock in my mouth. It had a different taste. Daddy said, ""What you are tasting is Cindy's juice from deep inside her pussy mixed with Chad's cum.""\n\nI put his cock down my throat and proceeded to suck him. Bang! He shot his cum in my mouth after only a few sucks. In the meantime daddy had my sister show Cindy her pussy licking skills. She was rewarded with several orgasms!\n\nDaddy said, ""That's enough for today,"" We all retired to our beds.\n\nDuring the night Aunt Sara came back to our room. She said, ""I wanted to taste your pussies."" She had me lay on top of my sister where our pussies were both exposed to her. She began to lick first one and then the other with long sweeps of her tongue. She would pause and stick her tongue in our holes. I couldn't believe how long her tongue was!\n\nI began to have orgasms one after the other! She was relentless with her mouth and tongue. Soon though I had to stop her. My pussy had gotten too sensitive to touch. Sis soon followed. Aunt Sara said, ""You girls have the best tasting pussy's I have ever tasted! I am so wet! Switch around where the top of your heads are touching.""\n\nWhen we got in position she straddled our heads and began to drag her pussy across our mouths. She told us to stick our tongue out and make it stiff! Her pussy had aloud smell thought not unpleasant. As her juice ran into my mouth I had a small orgasm! She would stop over our face and grind her pussy.\n\nShe was over mine when suddenly she shrieked and said, ""Close your eyes I am about to squirt!""\n\nHer pussy erupted with a heavy stream of liquid. My mouth was immediately filled. I moved my head away. Then I saw what had happened. Her pussy was still pouring liquid. I first though she was peeing but, the juice in my mouth did not smell like pee. When she finally stopped, she just collapsed. ""That was the most I have ever squirted,"" she said. After a few minutes she got up, ""Good night girls, tomorrow is your big day.""\n\nWe wondered what they had in store for us.\n\nThe next morning daddy came in with the whole family. Girls he said, ""This is a day you will remember for the rest of your life. You are going to lose your virginity. Chad is going to break your hymen and you what that is. Chad has not started to produce cum yet. He can't get you pregnant so, I want him to fuck you girls.\n\n""I could break you hymen with my finger or a tool. But, that wouldn't be the way I want you to remember how you lost it. I wanted it to be a sex act. After we leave Chad, there will never be anything put up your pussy except fingers and tongues until we can get you on birth control. We don't want to make any babies.""\n\nJune, you're the oldest so you are first. We will get your pussy ready for his cock."" With that May came over and started to rub my pussy. She licked her fingers and smiled at me. She bent over and began to lick my pussy.\n\nDaddy began putting his finger inside my pussy and moving it around. By now my pussy is drooling!\n\nDaddy said, ""I think she is ready.""\n\nChad came into the room. He was naked and looked really different than daddy. He looked like us girls except he had a cock instead of a slit. He didn't have any hair on his body including his balls. Chad got between my legs without saying anything to me. I could see his cock was hard and looked slick.\n\nHe put the tip of his cock just inside my pussy hole and pushed. I flinched and tried to get away.\n\nDaddy said, ""Little girl, the hurt will be all at once. Then it will feel good I promise. Just relax and let Chad inside of you.""\n\nI lay under Chad with my legs open, submitting. Daddy got behind him and shoved his ass forward as hard as he could. I felt this horrible pain! I screamed wildly.\n\nChad stopped moving. As I lay there my pussy felt full. I could feel the head of Chad's cock in my pussy!\n\nThen h began to move slowly with short strokes. My pussy got wetter than it had ever been. Then the orgasms started coming in rapid succession. My pussy clinched his cock like it did not want it to leave. Chad gave a shudder and stopped moving. He lay still for a minute and then rolled off of me.\n\nAunt Sara, Cindy and my daddy all kissed Chad. I said to myself, once the pain left, I really did like this fucking. Aunt Sara leaned down and licked my pussy clear of the juice on the outside. I had another orgasm!\n\nThey started to get May's pussy ready next. I went to her and said it was not bad after he got inside, it felt good and I had a bunch of orgasms.\n\nChad climbed onto May and she got the same treatment as I had. When Chad finished I dove into her crotch before Aunt Sara and kissed her pussy over and over again. Daddy said, ""That's all for today and goodnight my darling daughters.""\n\nBright and early the next morning Chad showed up in our bedroom with his hard cock in his hand and ask who want to be first? May said, ""I get to go first today as you were first yesterday June. May let me get you ready.""\n\nChad said, ""I want to lick her pussy. You play with her nipples."" Soon May was squirming all over the place as she was having an orgasm from our play.\n\nI told Chad I wanted him to fuck May from behind so I could get under them and get a good view of them fucking. I slid under them and watched his cock go in and out of May's pussy. Her juices were leaking out of her pussy and I began licking them up.\n\nSoon May was having multiple orgasms as Chad thrust his cock deeply in May's pussy. Then suddenly he froze in place and made little grunting sounds. He pulled his cock out and it was very wet. He pushed it down toward my face. I put it in my mouth and proceeded to lick it clean. His cock never got soft!\n\nHe put me on my knees and rammed his cock up my pussy. May got under us and enjoyed herself. Chad seemed to never tire and his cock would rebound after every fuck in a short time. He fucked us each three times and finally we had to stop him as our pussies had become sore.\n\nDaddy popped in and said, ""I hope you girls enjoyed today's fucking. You rest today and give your pussies a chance to recover. I can hardly wait until I can take a turn. One of these days...""\n\nWe took Daddy's advice and lay naked around the pool all day."
1219,Daddy's Little Office Slut,"['Mf', 'inc']","Darlene had seen the way her boss looked at his daughter, and somehow it troubled her. There was more to this than met the eye, thought Darlene as she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her. As soon as she'd gone, Julie locked it carefully before turning towards her father.\n\n""She's quite cute, isn't she? Have you fucked her yet, Daddy?"", she asked, sauntering slowly around beside his desk. Dave leaned back in his chair and smiled at her, unshaken by his daughter's blunt personal question.\n\n""No... Not yet, baby."", he chuckled, ""But I've often thought about it.""\n\nJulie moved closer until her leg touched his thigh. She looked down at the bulge forming rapidly in her father's pants and slowly lifted her skirt to her waist.\n\n""You don't need her, Daddy. Not when you can have this!"", whispered Julie, thrusting her moist, panty-covered crotch towards her father.\n\nDave could only stare.... transfixed by her youthful beauty.\n\nGrowing impatient, Julie grabbed her father's hand.\n\n""Feel me Daddy!... Feel how hot I am for you!"", she husked, shoving his hand between her smooth young thighs.\n\nWith a moan, the girl pressed her father's big, sweaty palm tightly against her eager young snatch. Dave gasped at the contact, feeling the wetness of his daughter's hot little cunt through the sheer fabric of her panties.\n\n""Oh, shit!"", breathed Dave.\n\n""No, Daddy!"", Julie giggled, and dropped her small hand to his zipper. ""That's not shit!.... That's pussy.... that's hot, juicy cunt.... and it's all yours!"" Julie opened her father's bulging pants and pulled out his long, thick cock.\n\n""Jesus, baby! You can't wait, can you?"", marvelled Dave, as his eager young daughter jerked her fist up and down on his prick.\n\nJulie moved between her father's thighs until she could rub the tip of his cock along the deep groove of her rapidly moistening panties.\n\n""No, I can't, Daddy!..."", she groaned, ""I can't wait for you to stick your big ol' cock into my little pussy and fuck me till I cum all over you!""\n\nDave had never seen his daughter in such a state of arousal before.\n\n""What brought all this on, honey?"", muttered Dave, slipping his other hand up under the rear of his daughter's skirt to squeeze and fondle her firm young butt.\n\n""Dave played with my pussy in the elevator on the way up. Daddy!"", admitted Julie, ""and it got me all worked up!""\n\n""So!"", growled Dave, in mock anger, ""Your horny brother feels you up, and you come crawling to me for hot cock, huh?.... Is that it?""\n\nJulie looked at her father with utter surprise. Dave was loving it!\n\n""Stand over there girl, and take off all your clothes,"" he barked,""and make it fucking snappy!""\n\nDaddy's Little Office Slut (by Eros)\n\nPart 2.\n\nJulie did as she was told, not sure whether her father was serious or not. Dave on the other hand was having a ball. He watched his lovely daughter remove her blouse and skirt. As he had guessed, she wasn't wearing a bra, and his cock twitched involuntarily as Julie's gorgeous little tits sprang into view. She stood there shivering, clad only in her tight, clinging panties. Dave stood up and took off all his clothes, folding them neatly before sitting back in his chair\n\n""Come over here and bend over my knee!"", he said sharply.\n\nJulie did as she was told, intimidated by her father's sudden apparent mood change. She lay across his lap, with her tits pressed into his thigh and her cute little ass up in the air.\n\n""What are you gonna do, Daddy?"", whimpered the frightened girl. Dave suppressed a groan as his erect cock brushed against her quivering belly, leaving a wet trail of pre-cum excitement.\n\n""I'm gonna give you what you deserve, sweetheart. You've been a naughty little girl and naughty girls need to be punished!"", smiled Dave, rubbing his hand slowly over his daughter's firm, little behind.\n\nRaising his hand, Dave brought it down on Julie's firm, upthrust buttocks with a resounding smack.\n\n""Owwww!"", she screamed indignantly, ""That hurts, Daddy!""\n\nDave rubbed his hand over her reddening flesh, pushing aside the girl's panties with a deliberate flick of his wrist.\n\n""Spread your legs, honey... or I'll give you another one!"", demanded Dave.\n\nAs her legs parted, the swollen mound of his daughter's moist little cunt appeared, framed beautifully by her creamy ass cheeks.\n\n""Mmmmmm! Nice, baby! Real nice!"", moaned Dave, cupping her squirming butt.\n\n""Oooooh! For God's sake, touch me Daddy!"", whimpered Julie, ""I can't stand it anymore!""\n\n""Yeah? Well, I'm sorry baby, but you've been a very naughty little girl!"", her father replied, ""And unless you tell me what you're gonna do about it, I'm just gonna have to beat your cute, sexy little ass until you do!""\n\n""No, don't!"", cried the young girl, ""I'll do anything! Just don't hit me again, Daddy!"" The way her tits and pussy were wriggling against his naked thighs was driving Dave crazy.\n\n""What are you gonna do for Daddy, baby?"", asked Dave, caressing her ass.\n\n""I'll suck your cock, Daddy!"", she gasped.\n\n""Hmmmm, not bad for starters.... what else?""\n\n""Oooooh, Daddy! I'll let you suck my cunt, and my ass and then you can fuck me, okay?"", whimpered the horny young girl.\n\n""Oh, baby! That's what I wanted to hear!"", groaned Dave, slipping a finger deep into his daughter's melty little fuckhole.\n\n""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"", Julie moaned as her father diddled her gooey cunt-slit. Her little pussy was sizzling.\n\n""You like that, don't you, baby?"", asked Dave, screwing his finger deeper into her hot, clinging little fuck-slot.\n\n""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm, yes Daddy! It feels so niiiiiice!""\n\nThe pressure on his pistoning digit was fantastic, her snug, adolescent cunthole felt like a tight, velvet vice around his finger, and Dave could hardly wait to feel the same maddening grip around his eagerly throbbing prick.... but first things first.\n\nDave lifted his daughter up onto the edge of his desk and spread her slender young legs wide. Julie's sparsely-haired little cuntlips opened like a flower revealing the dewey pink cuntflesh within. It was such a delicious sight that Dave actually licked his lips as he stared of a second at her tight, juicy little fuckhole. Then, with a moan of pure lust, he pushed his face right into his daughter's lewdly open crotch and began licking and slurping at her sweet little slot. Julie arched her back and thrust her hips forwards as her father ran his stiff tongue up and down her drooling slit. She was obviously enjoying her father's mouth on her hot little cunt very much indeed.\n\n Daddy's Little Office Slut (by Eros)\n\nPart 3.\n\n""Mmmmmmm! Oh, yeahhh, Daddy! Lick me!"" she moaned, looking down at her father's mouth and lips on her tender pussy. ""I love it when you do that!""\n\nDave held her thighs wide open with his hands, using his thumbs to part her pussylips as he slithered his tongue as far up inside her tasty young cunthole as he could. Her adolescent cuntjuice was delicious and there was plenty of it as Julie rapidly approached her first orgasm. Like her mother, she always came quickly with Dave's talented mouth and tongue working on her cunt. He lapped and licked at her drooling slit, then he sucked her pussylips completely into his mouth and nibbled the sensitive little bud of her clit, quickly bringing the squirming young girl to the edge of an intense orgasm.\n\n""Oooooooooooh, yessssssssssssss"" she hissed. ""You're making me cum Daddy! Your making me cummmmmmmmmmmmmm!!""\n\nThe wet sounds of licking and slurping echoed loudly within the big office as Dave tongue-fucked his lovely young daughter. Julie put her hands on the back of her father's head and thrust her cunt out at his face, squirming her tight little ass around madly on the smooth surface of the deck.\n\n""Suck me, Daddy! Suck me!"" she bawled. ""Uuuuuuuunnnghhhhh! Fuck!""\n\nDave sucked his daughter's sweet young pussy like it was honey, lapping and slurping wildly. Julie undulated her hips, forcing her gaping young twat almost brutally into her father's face. She was extremely close to a wonderful, wonderful orgasm.\n\n""Ohhhh! Yesss! Yesss! Oooohhhhh, Dadddddddyyyy!"" she moaned, hotly grinding her juice-filled little slit into her father's sucking mouth.\n\nDave sucked her clit more vigorously as he felt his daughter's climax peak and Julie's high-pitched little cries of lust stopped for several long seconds as the intense pleasure of orgasm literally took her breath away. Her back was arched and her head was flung back, her whole body shuddered with the spasms of hot ecstasy which shot up and down her tingling spine.\n\nAs Julie came down from her incredible high, she noticed her father was not crouched between her wantonly spread thighs anymore. He was standing in front of her holding his massively thick cock in his fist, jerking the shaft slowly as he stared at her body hungrily. Her thighs were widely parted and her cuntslit still gaped open invitingly, dripping pussy-juice onto the shiny surface of his desk.\n\n""Oooooooh, Daddy!"", smiled Julie dreamily, ""You sure have an big fat boner there! What are you gonna do with it?""\n\nDave just smiled and nodded towards her juicy wet pussy.\n\n""I'm gonna put it where it fits, baby!"", he grinned.\n\n""Uuuuuuooooh, Daddy! You naughty man!"", giggled Julie, pretending to be scared. ""Are you gonna fuck me? But you're too big! You'll hurt my poor little pussy with that monster!""\n\n""Don't worry, honey,"" said Dave, stepping up between her thighs. ""It'll fit alright. It'll fit so well you might not want me to take it out!""\n\n""Mmmmmmm! I hope so, Daddy!"", murmured Julie as her father sank his cock slowly into her eager little slit.\n\nDave held her by the hips and hunched forwards, pulling his daughter bodily onto his cock at the same time. Her juice-slickened young ass slid along the glassy desk-top stopping only when Dave's cock was buried in her tight hot little cunthole to the hilt. She leaned back and lifted her ass up, grinding her clit onto the base of his pulsing prick. She always felt full when her father fucked her, but today for some reason, his cock felt incredibly huge.\n\nPerhaps it was the added excitement of fucking his own daughter in the office with his secretary right outside that aroused him so much, thought Julie. But then, when he started to pump his huge shaft in and out of her tight, clinging hole, Julie didn't care. All she wanted was to fuck and fuck and fuck her wonderful Daddy until she was exhausted. He sometimes made her cum five or six times when they had sex and today Julie was exceptionally horny... maybe they could break a few records.\n\nDave fucked his pretty little daughter aggressively, knowing how she liked a good hard reaming first up. Plenty of time later after she'd sucked him to erection again for a nice, slow, loving father/daughter screw to finish up with. His cock slammed into her snug little slot with incredible force, making her little tits jiggle saucily and her tiny ass slide back and forth on the juice-slick desk-top. If Dave hadn't held onto his daughter's hips tightly each time he fucked into her cunt, little Julie would surely have shot right across the desk and ended up on her ass on the floor.\n\nDaddy's Little Office Slut (by Eros)\n\nPart 4.\n\n""Oh, God! Fuck! Uhhhh, shit!"" she squealed shamelessly, looking down at the long, stiff, glistening stalk of her father's cock stabbing into her bulging, hairless little pussy. ""Yessss! Fuck me!.... Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck my cunt! Unnnnnnnnnnghhhhhhh, Daaaaaaaaaaaaaadddddddyy!!""\n\nDave could feel his swollen cockhead slamming against his daughter's cervix, the tip penetrating that tight little inner hole more and more on every thrust as Julie's slippery young cunt gripped her father's pulsing prick with incredible force. Her hot little ass was bouncing on the desktop and she was squealing loudly, but Dave kept fucking her, kept picking up the speed of his slamming strokes, each thrust jerking her bodily, making tiny little tits jiggle and her tightly-packed cunt squelch and suck up around his pounding prick\n\nHis sexy little daughter was almost beside herself with lust, hunching her tiny twat hard up against him as Dave kept fucking his big, fat cock deep up inside her. With a great deal of effort, he held back from cumming, trying to last as long as he could in order to sustain the deliciously tight grip of his daughter's hot, snug little cunt around his powerfully fucking cock. But Julie was rapidly approaching her own orgasm.\n\nShe was gasping and trembling, and Dave could feel the waves of pleasure rippling through her little body. Her mouth was open and her tiny jiggling tits shook with each thrust, looking for all the world like twin cones of stiff, flesh-colored jello, topped with hard little cherries.\n\n""Ohhhhhh, shit, yeah!"" Julie moaned, her hands going out to grapple his asscheeks and to squeeze them, ""Fuck me hard, Daddy! I love it when you fuck me really hard!""\n\nAnd that was exactly what Dave was doing. He fucked the squirming little girl in a fury, his prick throbbing and hardening even as he was driving his cock into her cunt... swelling inside the horny little girl until it felt like she was being screwed by a horse!\n\n""Uuuhhhhnnngggggg!! Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me with your big, fat cock!"", she begged. ""Oooooo, I'm so cloooooose!""\n\n""Christ, baby! You get hotter every time I fuck you!"", grunted Dave, struggling hold his daughter's squirming little butt on the desk so he could fuck his prick into her. ""Shit, you're tight!""\n\nJulie's tiny young cunt was so tight, his cock hurt. It was a wonderful warm tightness he never felt when he was fucking his wife, and Dave looked forward to these private fuck-sessions with his sexy little daughter. Lately, Dave hadn't been lucky enough to score a fuck from any of the young teenaged girls in the typing pool, and it made his manhood swell and throb just to think that it was his own sexy little daughter he was fucking, and she couldn't get enough of it!!\n\nHolding onto Julie's smooth round buttocks, Dave continued to ram his prick into his little daughter's upthrust cunt. Julie had her legs wrapped around her father's waist and her arms flung around his neck as his massive cock slammed down into her young twat to a depth the girl had never known before, causing her to gasp and moan with pleasure.\n\n""Ooooohh, Daddy!.. God! Yes, just like that! Fuck me hard! Ohhh, yes, deeper!"", squealed Julie.\n\nDave increased his tempo, fucking the whimpering little girl just like she'd asked... long and hard... all the time staring down between their legs at his incredibly thick organ slamming deeply into her squirming, cock-filled little cunt. He was stretching her tight young twat to the limit. On each stroke, the little teenager's taut pink pussylips clung to her father's cockshaft like a small, sucking mouth. The lewd sight had a tremendously exciting effect on Dave and despite being very close to orgasm himself, he began to fuck his cock into his daughter with deeper, harder thrusts.\n\nJulie looked up at her father, adolescent lust burning brightly in her baby-blue eyes as she jerked her slim young hips up to meet his pile-driving cock-thrusts. Her father's huge prick was giving her hot little cunt so much pleasure, Julie felt like she was going to faint from sheer ecstasy.\n\n""Ohhhh, Daddy! Fuck me hard! Uhh! Uhh! I'm gonna cum any second!"", squealed Julie. ""Goddd!... Fuck meeee!... I love it!... Unnhnhnnnnhhhhh!""\n\nDave grabbed his whimpering daughter by the thighs and lifted her hot little ass up off the desk, driving his plunging cock deep into her squirming cunt as she came.\n\n""Ooooooh, God! I'm cumming, Daddy! It feels so good!...Yes! Yes! Yesssss!""\n\nDave wanted deeper penetration. Knowing he was about to bring his horny little daughter off a second time, triggered his ejaculation, and he wanted her to really feel it when he came inside her tight little cunt. He put his palms under her trembling thighs and lifted her ass up off the desk, spreading her legs wide at the same time.\n\nDaddy's Little Office Slut (by Eros)\n\nPart 5.\n\n""Uhhhg! Jesus!... I'm coming too, baby!"", yelled Dave, shuddering and hunching his cock deep up inside his squealing little daughter. ""Uuuuuuuuuhh God, right up your cunt!... Cumming up your tight, sweet, little cunt, you gorgeous little fuck!!!!...Arrrggghhh!""\n\nJulie's eyes fluttered wildly as her father's cock jerked inside her, filling her quivering twat to the brim with load after load of hot, scalding cum.\n\n""Uuuuhh yesssss, give it to me Daddy!... Come in my cunt!!!"" Julie screeched, her little pussy convulsing around his throbbing prick. ""Cum, Daddy! Cummm!""\n\nAs they climaxed together, Dave continued to drive his spurting cock into the girl's frothy little hole, never letting up for an instant as he fucked his squirming daughter with all the strength he could muster. Julie thrashed her ass about, writhing and squealing in frenzied abandon, her titties so firm and tight that there was almost no movement in them at all.\n\nAs her father repeatedly rammed his prick into her to the hilt, Julie felt a familiar sensation begin to spread rapidly from deep inside her juice-filled cunt. Her blue eyes opened and closed and her blonde hair flew as a second powerful orgasm wracked her tiny body.\n\n""Oh God! Oh God!...Ooooh, I'm cumming again, Daddy! Uuhhhh, I love your cock..... love your big hard cock, Daddy!... Fuck me and come in my cunt... Ahhhh!.. and I'll suck you off... and you can lick my pussy and...ohhhh, I don't ever wanna stop cumming!""\n\nDave felt Julie's hot little cunt tighten around his prick as his horny young daughter climaxed on his cock for the second time within minutes. Her tiny budding tits were flattened against his hairy chest and she moaned loudly into his neck as she came, bucking her ass up to meet his every thrust, trying to get his cock in better contact with her throbbing little clit.\n\n""Dadddddddy!! Uhhhhhggghhh! I'm... ohhhh, fuck.... I want you to make me cum forever!"", she wailed, ""Yesss, yesss!... Fuck me with your wonderful big prick!.... Oh fuck, yessss!""\n\nDave's cock was still hard. For the first time in many years, he was actually able to stay hard enough to continue fucking after he'd ejaculated. Of course Julie's tight, hot, clasping cunt massaging his prick, and the fact that he was fucking his own sexy little daughter made all the difference. Without missing a beat, Dave began to move his semi-hard cock inside Julie's tight little fuckhole, preserving his erection.\n\n""Oooooooohhhh, Daddy! You're still hard!"", giggled Julie.\n\n""All the better to fuck you with, little girl!"", grinned Dave, thrusting his rapidly-swelling prick up inside his daughter's gooey young twat with renewed vigour.\n\nDaddy's Little Office Slut (by Eros)\n\nPart 6.\n\nJulie's legs and lower body were suspended in mid air, and her wide-stretched cunthole clung desperately to his long, hard cock as Dave began thrusting deeply into the moaning girl. Each time he hunched forward, Dave pulled Julie's pussy onto his ramming cock with equal force. The new angle of penetration was so tight that after only five or six powerful jabs, Dave climaxed violently.\n\n""Uuunnghngh! Get ready, Baby! Here it comes! Arhhgggh! Here it fuckin' comes!""\n\nJulie was ready alright! The horny little girl shook with wild incestuous passion as she felt her big, handsome Daddy coming inside her. Dave gave his daughter's cunt one last powerful thrust, fucking her to the hilt as his deeply embedded prick began to spurt hot jism, way up inside her quivering little belly for the second time in minutes!\n\n""Ohhh! Jesus.... give it to me... come in me again, Daddy! Fill me up with your sperm!.... I wanna have your baby!!! Ooooh, fuck yesssssssssss!""\n\nAs they both came down from their respective orgasms, the intercom beside Julie's ear, burst into life.\n\n""Ummmm, Mr. Simpson? Do you want me to to stick around an lock up? It's past five o'clock.""\n\nDave kept his cock deeply buried inside his daughter's panting body, enjoying the contractions of her hot little cunt around his cock as her climax faded. He reached over and punched the ""SEND"" button on the intercom.\n\n""Ahh.. no, Darlene.... you can go home now,"" said Dave, trying not to sound out of breath. ""I've got a few more things to discuss with Julie before we're finished. See you tomorrow, okay?""\n\n""Okay, Mr. Simpson, bye..... bye Julie!"", replied Darlene cheerfully. Almost TOO cheerfully thought Dave.\n\nJulie was still panting, trying to grind her father's wilting cock onto her clit as the last sparks of orgasm faded completely from her well-fucked little cunt.\n\n""Say goodbye to her!"", Dave whispered quickly.\n\nJulie turned her head and spoke into the intercom, careful to sound calm and unruffled.\n\n""Bye, Darlene!"", she said chirpily. ""See you next time!""\n\n""Bye Julie!""\n\nThe intercom went dead, and Dave punched the OFF button.\n\nSmiling down at his naked little daughter, Dave kissed her on the nose and gently removed his limp cock from her tight young slit. Julie moaned, a little disappointed that the sex with her hunky father had to end so soon. Dave stood up and began to pull on his clothes, all the time watching his sexy little daughter.\n\n""You know... I think your mother is going to aerobics for a couple of hours tonight, honey,"" he smiled. ""You wanna see how many times you can cum before she get's home?""\n\n""Ohhh, yess, Daddy!! Can we?"", giggled Julie, throwing her arms around her father's neck and rubbing her hot, naked little body against his.\n\n""We sure can, baby"" grinned Dave, slipping a finger up into his daughter's gooey little cuntslit. ""I could fuck you all night!""\n\n""Ummmmmmmmmm, I sure hope so, Daddy!""\n\nAs they left the building, smiling... hand in hand, nobody would have suspected that the cheerful couple were anything more than daughter and loving father. But there was something in the way that the man's hands lingered on the little girl's tight young ass... and the way that she kissed him.... letting her hot little tongue dart into his mouth as they paused in front of the car.... before getting in and driving off home, to an incestuous rendezvous."
1220,Daddy's Little Patsy,"['Mb', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal']","I was playing with my dick at lot back then and my visions usually were of women in undies. Silky, slippery and lacy undies. Panties, bras, slips, those garter things. They were all plentiful in the catalogs. I pictured my mom in some of that stuff and it make my dick stiffer. Every now and then I got a really good look at her in her bra and panties. When she and dad were dressing to go out I always found some reason to interrupt them so I could she here ""all sexy looking"". I would tell her how pretty she looked and move in for a hug. Those were the best! My face right against the lace and satin of her bra and a great close up view of her cleavage. She was not big-boobed like some ladies but they were nice especially up close.\n\nThe feel and look of the fabrics were what made me almost wet myself. Heavenly to rub my cheek and try to get a little feel against my lips of the silky surfaces. Her panties almost always matched the bras and look amazingly hot stretched taut across her hips. Looked nice on her ass too, when I got a glimpse. A few times I would have my hand on her back as she snuggled me and I would let it slide down to touch the smooth nylon surface her panty encased bottom had become. It was so nice but as soon as I would start to move my little hand around on her ass she would decide that the hug was over.\n\nI got so focused on the silky stuff, after they went out I would sometimes sneak on of her pretty nightgowns from the laundry basket and cuddle with it after my sitter had sent me to bed. I think she always wondered why I did not mine going to my room when it was time.\n\nTragedy strikes! Everything was great, Mom and Dad happy, loving: Me happy and horny all the time: Lingerie in the basket to lay with: what could go wrong? A blood clot went wrong. Mom got a clot in her leg and it went to her lung and she was gone 3 days later. WOW! Why me? Why us?\n\nTo keep it short, we survived but I needed things to comfort me all the time. The things ended up being her bras, panties, slips and nightgowns. All the slippery silk and nylon stuff would individually and in small groups find it way into my bedroom when I was alone or asleep. It made me feel close to her even though she was gone physically.\n\nI discovered soon that I liked to put her panties on and sleep in them. Made my little prick hard as stone too.\n\nIt became a ritual. Sometime the ritual involved a nightie too and one afternoon I put on a bra. In the closest set of hooks it kind of fit. The straps stretched around me reminded of Mom's hugs and comforted me quite nicely.\n\nOne morning when dad came to wake me to get ready for school, my sheet was not pulled up all the way and he saw that I was wearing a pair of mom's frilly panties. Blue and cream color lace I think it was. Anyway he awoke me with a start. ""Shawn. What are you doing with Pat's panties? I think yo need to do a bit of explaining."" I looked at him and started to cry. "" I miss her so much dad. When I touch these it is like she is still here. I miss the hug, I miss her smells. This all smells like her too. I'm sorry daddy.""\n\n"" I think that I understand son. It is OK for now but be sure it is just at night. Never wear them to school or anything because someone might see them, bending over or in the bathroom, and make fun of you or worse. Promise only at home.?""\n\n""I promise but can I wear things all the time here?""\n""For a little while,"" Dad agreed.\n\nSo it started, being dressed in panties or a nightie around the house except when others were there. I would come home from school and my teenaged sitter was there to meet me and help me with any school work if I wanted help. As soon as dad came thru the door and she left I would dash to my room, strip of all of my school clothes and pull on a pair of sexy pants as I called them. I kept my normal shirt on on took it off and through on a robe. Even the robe was mom's kimono like, silk with flower pattern woven in. Just came below the ass on me and let a bit of my pantied globe show. I though it rather cute myself.\n\nIn the family room one evening after dinner, Dad told me that since I seemed so comfortable in mom's old girlie stuff has might star calling me Patsy. Like a mini-Pat. A mini-mom. Ok with me I told him and we got used to it. So much so that one day when I ran in to dress I pulled of the matching bra to the panties I had on and put it on too. I was going to let dad see more of how cute Patsy could be. I did not have any boobs but in the drawer with the bras was a pair of soft rubbery enhancers that I am guessing mom used when she needed some cleavage for a certain dress or outfit. Hey it looked like I had boobs when I put them in. The little bit of weight they had made me bouncy when I walked around with them and it tugged on my straps too.\n\nWas I ready to shaw dad?\n\nI put on the robe and tied it around and then when to the family room where dad was watching the evening news. I sat on the arm of the chair he was relaxing in, my back towards him, and waited for his question of the day- ""What brings you close to mom today?"" I stood and stepped away raising the hem of the robe far enough to reveal my navel on down giving him a good look at the sea-foam green boyshorts with all lace in the front and all nylon across the bottom. I gave a twirl for a full view and so I could show off the cheeks of my butt below the undies. ""Very cute, Patsy,"" he commented.\n\n""There is more dad."" I dropped the entire robe to the floor standing there before dad in a complete set of panties and matching bra, complete with little boobs. He rubbed his crotch before kind of stumbling thru telling me that I looked hot but that he was not really read to see his boy dressed like a sissy. Not sure what that meant but I told him that I just wanted to remind him of mom and that I got excited when I wore her stuff. I think he was excited seeing me in it too.\n\nHe wanted me to cover up more so my regular evening and weekend ""uniform"" became panties, bra and mom's miniskirt skip (with a lacy bottom) topped by my regular white oxford school shirt. The tails came down over my butt and the slip covered the panties but still looked sexy to me. The shirt always hid the bras but sometimes you could tell the color thru the white fabric and often I would leave it unbuttoned anyway.\n\nBy this time I was 11 and jerking off, actually cumming, almost every day either as I dressed or in bed at night. The fresh laundered smell of the lingerie made mom seem there with me while touching myself, rubbing my sides and bottom, or pinching at my nipples made the moments more real and exciting. A lot of times I would just pile panties and slips on my face while I beat my dick to completion. I shot the stuff on the undies often and loved the smell of the dried on cum quite a bit as well.\n\nAlso around this time I discovered my asshole. I was pumping my cock with one hand, dressed in a white lace push up bra where the lace part went all the way up the straps, and crotchless panty to match. The other hand was busy pulling on my nutsack and rolling my balls around when I found how sensitive the area right beneath my scrotum was. I had my fingers get bust down there and before knew it I had a finger wiggling around my hole. I felt really good. I got talented and playing with my asshole and stretching it out and getting half of my finger in there pretty regularly. Loved it. Made me think of dad fucking my hot mom.\n\nOh my! It made me really excited, for some reason, picturing dad banging mom up the ass. I bet that was what some of the really load moaning had been about when I knew they were ""getting busy"".\n\nWhere was I headed with all of this. Seemed to me it was all that I thought about any more. Felt real good though.\n\nI was kind of interested to see what wearing a dress would be like so I explored mom side of the walk in closet one afternoon before dad came home. Being 11 he let me stay alone so no more sitter to worry about although I did enjoy fantasizing about what kind of undies she had on each day. Back to the closet.\n\nWhile exploring I came across a letter sized locked box, like a cash box, behind some other stuff. I wondered what could be in there. Remembering seeing a number of keys in her jewelry box and fished them out and tried each one until one opened the lock. Inside were 4 rubber things that looked kind of like cocks only bright colors and one that looked just like a huge real cock, fleshy, veiny and it had balls moulded in. Wow!\n\nMom liked this stuff? I had to check each one out as some had a button others had a switch and one had a controller on the end of a cord. Vibrators, diodes, I had heard of this but could not believe there was a box of them in our closet.\n\nAt that moment I heard the car come in the driveway. I closed and locked the box but then ran with it to my room and put in under the bed along with the bunch of keys. I would return the other keys later. Not being all dressed up I just stuffed a pair of nylon panties into my pants for something to rub while I watched tav later and ran out to greet dad.\n\nI met him at the door and he commented that I was not dressed pretty for him today. ""Sorry dad, I did not get time after school to freshen up.""\n\n""Well Patsy I have to go to the store for awhile why don't you put something on and get comfy before I get back. I had just the things set aside. He left and I ran to their room to get ready. I had pulled out a pale blue push up bra with a lacy overlay on the top and satin cups on the bottom. Panties to match a boy short cut with smooth nylon front and the back was all lace and half my ass stuck out below the lower edge. I was so hard just slipping them over my knees and getting my little balls nestled in. The last of the underwear was a pair of very sheer white nylons, the kind with the wide lace elastic bands at the top to keep them up. They were a bit loose on my legs but they still looked hot as I gazed into the floor length mirror at my progress.\n\nFinally a white blouse that was tight around the waist, had like crumpled areas in it, but looser at the bust line where my pretty blue bra hid. Finished this with the school girl plaid mini skirt mom had stashed away. It came just below my ass.\n\nI went to the family room and lay down on the couch to watch TV and wait for dad. I was on my stomach, my stocking clad legs stretched half the length of the sofa and my head resting on the padded arm so I could see my program. I could not resist reaching under my slightly raised chest to fell my bra and little fake titties.\n\nMy cock stirred. I felt warm and cuddly with no one even there.\n\nI door pooped open and dad carried the groceries to the kitchen then returned. He lifted my feet, sat at the far end of the sofa and let my legs drape over his lap as he started to tell me about his day and how seeing me all sexed up relaxed him and made his worries melt away. The longer he talked the more he was massaging my silky feet and the backs of my calves. I purred a bit to let him know that I liked it. Soon I heard myself say ""higher Dad"". With little pause his big hand was caressing the backs of my thighs. One then the other, from the back of my knee to just below my crotch. He was like teasing me but unconsciously.\n\nHis had kept stopping just at the tops of the stockings and just below the part of my cute ass exposed by the boy panties. I needed my ass touched so I asked my to rub my bottom. ""Are you sure son? I mean Patsy. Do you want me to massage you butt?""\n""You are making me excited you know.""\n\nI thought so if the log in his pants that my feet were rubbing on was his cock getting hard. Dad almost broke the spell when he told me to stand up, remove my shirt and skirt and model my undies for him. I wiggled my hips and let the skirt fall away and did a bit of stripper moves as I undid the shirt and tossed it onto the TV table. ""Come here Patsy and lay down on my lap so I can give you that good back rub you seem to desire.""\n\nI lay right down with my crotch on his. He was hard all right and it felt good giving a little grind against him in my panties. His hands went back to my thighs, outside up and then inside down. Then he changed and came up the inside of my left leg. His fingertips touched my packed in nuts briefly and move across under the bulge of my bottom. ""Oh that is a sensitive place. ""Oh dad. Right then. Rub that a lot for me PLEASE!""\n\nHe did. HIs hand squeezing and rubbing. Up under the lacy panties. It felt like I was going to explode. It was so exciting and I could feel dad tool trying desperately to escape his pants. I ground against it more with each move of his firm hand on my ass. ""Rub me in the middle. Please Daddy."" I was such a whore asking my dad to finger my little pucker. Surprise - He did. Holding the cheek closest to him with his left hand and the other in his right he gripped them tight and pushed them apart. The I felt his thumb touch my rosebud and start to rotate a bit. Flicking it and then a gentle stab to follow.\n\n""You are so cute and you ass is wonderful. Almost as nice as your mom's was."" I told him I like the compliment but don't stop. ""finger me some more."" He kept it up until I was literally screaming at him.\n\nFirst it was ""do it more"" then it became ""put you finger inside me"" and finally it was ""Daddy finger fuck me good!"" He did exactly that and at the end had 2 fingers pumping quite quickly in and out of my tail.\n\nIt all came to an end when his gyrating against my pantied groin with his firm member caused him to cum in his pants. He was moaning and yelling about how good it felt and I was going insane with his fingers working over my boy cunt. I wondered if he ever warmed mom up with a good finger fucking in the ass.\n\nAs he calmed he asked me if I had cum too since I seemed to be enjoying is attentions so much. ""No, but I am glad that you liked doing that to me so much. I liked it a lot daddy.""\n\n""Roll over for me Patsy and just sit on my lap.""\n\nI did as told and dad began rubbing my boner thru the nylon. It was very wet by this time ad my cock seemed to slip around inside as he felt me. Dad pulled down the waistband gently hooking it under my nuts and then proceeded to stroke my with his bare fingers on my bare penis. ""Oh my that is so good daddy. Make me cum please.""\n\n""I intend to.""\n\nHe did. Some shot onto my belly button and most went down his hand.\n\nWhen he release his grip I reached down and smeared the glob on my belly with my finger and then put the finger in my mouth. Savoring the flavor of my silky cum with a twirling motion of my tongue.\n\nDad looked at me in total surprise at that move. ""You like your cum?""\n""Yes Daddy. I like cum.""\n""Well feel free to have the rest."" He brought his hand to face and I licked all of the deposit from on and between his fingers. I was beginning to realize how strong an oral fixation I had as well as anal. So was he.\n\nDad said to go and get cleaned up so I showered and threw on a baby doll nightie. Back in the room he was fast asleep with a big smile on his face. I went to bed and left him to dream -Of me I hope.\n\nEnd of first part."
1221,Daddy's Love 1,"['inc', 'ped', 'teen', 'preg', 'ws']","by Jackie (an338903@cris.com)\n\n Introduction\n\nHi. My name is Lola. Before you even ask the question, let me answer it. My wonderful parents were great fans of Barry Manilow ~~ I know ""who ?"" Anyway, they almost constantly played his song ""Copacabana.""\n\nI seem to remember humming, kicking, and tapping along with that song *while* still floating around in my Mommy's hugely bulging womb. (I've read that babies can hear sounds from the 4th month of pregnancy onward.) Therefore, it was only natural that when I was born, they named me ""Lola"" ~~ I guess you *really* have to know that song.\n\nI was 14 years old on February 16th 1996. I live with my darling 33 year old Daddy, his sexy 20 year wife, three pretty baby girls, and two handsome baby boys. Incidentially, those two baby boys are *mine*, but more on that later.\n\nMy original Mommy died suddenly when I was eight years old from breast cancer. She was only 24 years old. I've been told that at least it was not painful. Mommy used to call me her ""china doll"" because I was short and very slender, had china blue eyes, long blond hair, and creamy smooth white skin. I used to remember lots more about her, but most memories are growing dimmer and dimmer as the years pass, although a few remain crystal clear.\n\nNow, all I think about is my handsome Daddy and his love for me, *my* two darling baby boys, and *my* first daughter who will be born in about a month. (Psssst, my loving very-sexy Daddy is the father of *all* three !!)\n\nMany books state that a woman's sexual desire will dim during pregnancy, especially during the second and third trimesters. Maybe it's all those potent pubertal hormones constantly flowing through this youthful preggie body, but my intense sexual desire has never even sagged, growing stronger and stronger through my two and three-quarters pregnancies.\n\nAs I begin to write this, my young petite 14-year-old body is completely naked, standing in front of a full-length mirror. My watermelon-size super-engorged breasts jutting way out in front, still very firm and proud ~~ ""youth"" generously helping my triple ""motherhood.""\n\nTheir creamy shiny flesh is stretched tighter than the skin on a drum. Both bloated milky udders now droop a little from suckling two greedy babies (and of course, my ""greedy"" Daddy). They now calmly rest on that wide plateau created by my hugely bulging pink pregnant belly. Those blue veins, now so prominant from all that internal pressure, make high visible ridges on that taut creamy skin.\n\nTheir long thick rubbery nipples are wet and glistening, peeking out between my breast-length gleaming blond hair, still dripping warm sweet mommy's milk from just tandem-feeding ""the boys."" A couple milky-white drops hang perilously from those hard excited rubbery nubs, just waiting to be caught.\n\n(""If *you* were here: I'd let you bend down and flick both fat hard rubbery nipples with your rough snake-like tongue, then slowly wrap it completely around like a mighty python hugging its prey, making me ""gasp"" with surprise as a myriad of droplets of warm sweet mommy's milk squirt straight out, covering your cheeks and mouth; then, I'd let you greedily suckle on those wet shiny nubs, while you gently caressed my bloated pink beachball belly (and maybe even lower <blush>), feeling my bloated young body grow more and more excited."")\n\n(""Finally, I'd let you squeeze those super-engorged titties over and over, harder and harder, feeling squirt after squirt of warm sweet mommy's milk filling, then overflowing your panting slurping mouth, streaming and gurgling down your throat as I hotly ""purr"" so very contently."")\n\n(""Would *you* do all those naughty, forbidden deeds to my young bloated body ??"")\n\nIf my tiny hands were to only gently squeeze those bloated balloons, a dozen or more sprays of that warm sweet mommy's milk would float across the room, like a wet white curtain. You see, ""those boys"" never fully empty my engorged milk-jugs, but my Daddy never, never complains about that !!\n\n(""After *you* finished so greedily suckling, would *you* hoist those milk-filled whoppers up, helping me to strap them into my black H-cup nursing bra ?? It was custom built like a parachute harness ~~ each cup probably having more cotton and nylon than a parachute has shimmering silk.' ??"")\n\nI am carrying this third baby so very low ~~ almost between my bowed-out knees. If it gets any lower, I'll be forced to stick a roller skate underneath it just to waddle. I guess after my first two immensely bloated bellies, I no longer have *any* muscles between my neck and my knees to hold this gigantic whopper up.\n\nMy round distended belly looks like a *huge* grossly-over-inflated pink beachball with two short stubby legs at the bottom. If I have to waddle quickly, like when *constantly* going to the bathroom, both my little hands have to hold that bloated beachball ever so tightly to keep it from bouncing up and down, that weighty oscillating motion potentially toppling me right over ~~ ""timmmmmber."" (No wheel barrows allowed in this house. <giggle>)\n\nOnce, this ""whale"" did lose her balance, not making it onto the toilet, my current ""throne,"" in time. My bloated body ended up lying on my back in the middle of the bathroom floor, denim maternity jumper-dress bunched around my waist, floundering around with my naked legs widely spread.\n\nSoon, my pressurized ""pisser"" was spouting a warm pungent golden fountain over two feet in the air, propelled right through my tight white cotton girly panties. That sparkling arc looked so beautiful in the sunlight peeking in from an open window.\n\nAnybody nearby would have sworn that it looked just like that geyser, Old Faithful. My ears could clearly hear the loud ""splats"" as those warm golden drops landed one after another on the cold tile floor, making little glistening puddles that would slowly run together into larger golden ones.\n\nMy poor bloated body *really* looked like a huge beached hump- back whale blowing golden spicy liquid high in the air through its huffing-puffing blow-hole. I was *totally* embarassed, yet those warm soggy white cotton panties made my pouting pussy throb, my long fat clitty, now bloated with desire, tingle for a long time afterwards, but I didn't tell *anybody* that.\n\n(""If *you* had been there: I would have let your gentle fingers feel my hot soggy white cotton panties; maybe even gently rub some of that warm golden wetness deeper into my pink girly cunny through those soggy girly panties, making my young hips wiggle;"")\n\n(""Afterwards, maybe I'd let you slip a finger, or two, under that warm soggy cotton crotch, sliding that firm digit deeply up and down between my hot wet cunny lips. Each stroke would make my bloated pregnant body wriggle with delight as you gently stuffed that stiff wiggling worm inside my tight pregnant love-tunnel, just a little. Finally, I'd let *you* slide that naughty finger between your lips, savoring the salty spicy mixture of my warm pee and my hot preggo-love juices."")\n\n(""Would *you* do all those naughty, forbidden deeds to young sweet little me ??"")\n\nMy Ob (""obstetrician"") assured me there is only a single baby girl blossoming deep inside me, but my bloated belly is huge enough for twins, or even triplets, to ""set up house in,"" over 58"" around. Being ""vertically challanged,"" ok, ""short,"" at only 5' 0"", that immensely bloated sphere makes me look like I am almost as wide at the waist as I am tall.\n\nEven with my sweet Daddy constantly applying liberal amounts of cocoa butter cream all over my wobbling blimp, those hundreds of gross purplish stretch marks, from my belly-button stalk on down, *now* even have their own deep stretch marks. (The underside of my bloated belly now has the tread design of a brand new Good Year ""Tiger Paw"" tire and could easily climb any mountain, although, it is a mountain itself.)\n\nI'm sooo glad that some men find all those deep stretch marks, my ""purple badge of motherhood,"" extremely exciting ~~ I'd even let the *right* guy count them one by one, with his warm wet tongue.\n\n(""If *you* were here: I'd let your warm gentle hands roam all over my taut pink beachball belly, hefting its weight and firmness, pressing and feeling that solid liquid sack with my sweet little baby girl floating deep inside; I'd let your shaking fingers slowly toy with each of my million stretch marks, maybe teasing that over- stretched pink flesh with a feather, making it shake and shiver with increasing sexual desire."")\n\n(""Next, I'd let those soft finger tips play with my pop'd belly-button stalk, wiggling it left and right like a fully-erect bloated third nipple; finally, maybe even letting *you* suck on that bobbing stalk, making my pink hairless cunny slit continuously drip, while your firm hands softly caressed that huge expanse of my bloated pregnant beachball belly."")\n\n(""Would *you* touch me in those naughty, forbidden ways ??"")\n\nIf you think that I might look funny now, you should have seen me with my *first* baby. When I carried my first baby boy, I was only 11 years old and almost a *foot* shorter. Then, I looked like a 4' 2"" waddling penguin that had swallowed this *really* huge whopper of a fish . . . but first, let me tell you how our family's very close, intimate relationship began. You'll quickly see that I have mentally and physically matured decades over only the last six years.\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 1# Lola's Early Years\n\nBefore my first Mommy died, Daddy and I were about as close as any father and daughter. The three of us would go to the zoo, the county fairs, and even the playground. I would sit on Daddy's lap at night while he read me one (or more if I was very good) bedtime stories. He would tuck me in bed at night, then give me a fatherly kiss on my forehead before turning out the light.\n\nLooking back with ""more mature"" eyes, there was never anything sexual between Daddy and I ~~ at least, not then. I probally wouldn't have noticed it then being as ""dumb"" as I was, but looking back now, I would be able to spot it. It was simply a normal, very-loving father-daughter relationship.\n\nAfter Mommy suddenly died of breast cancer, Daddy acted the same for a while, then we began to drift apart. In a childish way, I knew that Daddy needed me even more, but he kept shutting me out. He would still tuck me in at night, but it became more mechanical than loving, then he'd rush right back to his computer. He never dated, his computer becoming more and more of his life. \n\nOh, I forgot to mention that he was a senior programmer for a small software company. This allowed him to work from home, then send in the finished product via a telephone line. Only about three times a month did he have to go into the company's offices to attend meetings. I guess now-a-days they would call this ""tele- commuting,"" but back then that word hadn't even been invented (I think).\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 2# 14Year-Old Bonita Joins Our Family\n\nA couple months after my mother's death, a young 14-year-old girl cousin, Bonita, was waiting for me when I got home from school. She was to look-after me each week-day afternoon and evening, and all day on Saturday and Sunday. (I heard that her family really needed the money.) This kept me ""out of Daddy's hair"" so he could quietly work uninterrupted on his many projects. Manytimes Bonita even cooked dinner for both of us. She kind-of became my mother and sister combined.\n\nBonita definitely inherited her innocent, yet sultry, looks from her very beautiful Spanish mother. She was about 5'2"" with hip-length silky jet-black hair, cascading down her narrow back to a slim waist, then out again to her full luscious child-bearing hips. Those perfectly rounded womanly hips swayed so very enticingly as she walked, but even more distinctly when she strutted.\n\nThat jet-black hair was usually worn in a long silky pony-tail, though no single guy ever seemed able to corral her for long. Jet- black eye-brows floated over intense brown eyes ~~ twin pools of molten lava, while her youthful natural bronze skin constantly glistened in the bright noon-day sun.\n\nIn her lemon postage-stamp-size bikini, her ripe young bronze body was sometimes surrounded by a twinkling aura, saying ""come hither"" to all the guys. To captivate even further, Bonita loved putting glossy ""fire-engine"" red lipstick on her very full, dark heart-shaped lips, but *only* when her mother wasn't around.\n\n(Bonita once told me that in the cooler weather, she would sometimes hide her bright lipstick in her right bra cup. ""One time,"" she remembered with a grin, ""I pushed that lipstick case too far forward in that bulging cup. I walked around to all my morning classes with one of the fattest, most obscene fake nipples jutting out on that side."")\n\n(""It was only around noon,"" she continued, ""that a good girlfriend cued me in with a giggle ~~ I was sooo embarassed, *but* also very turned-on. Then, I knew why the boys had been staring at my firm full titties all morning, sometimes with their pants obscenely poking way far out.)\n\n(For that afternoon, I was almost tempted to put another lipstick in the other cup making a matched pair of obscene nipples, but chickened out. It would have been interesting to see what those jerky boys would have done then !!"")\n\nWith her firm blossoming figure tightly stuffed in Catholic school clothes ~~ a very snug sheer white blouse; 4-5 inches above-the- knee green-check skirt, bareing miles of smooth bronze thigh; and folded-down white ankle-socks ~~ older boys *always* buzzed around her, like bees around their queen. They even called her ""Honey"" ~~ partly because of her beautiful skin color and partly because her heart-shaped lips were sooo sweet to kiss. <giggle>\n\nBonita would come here directly from school and privately change into more casual clothes. Twice when she was running a little late, I caught her in the bathroom with her white blouse completely off. Her thin white seamless girly-bra appeared dazzling against her youthful bronze flesh, while her ""womanly"" twin rounded globes pushed those thin girly-bra cups out to their maximum limits, mounds of bronze flesh overflowing the low-cut tops on each side. Oh, she looked sooo beautiful, and sooo sensuous.\n\nHer super-wide dark-brownish areola vividly showed through both thin white cups, each probably over 3"" wide. At that point, I had never seen her breasts bare, but I guessed that *more* than three- quarters of each breast was areola. (A vivid contrast from the full- grown women I had peeked at in changing rooms who had aerola the size of nickles or quarters, and Bonita was only fourteen !!)\n\nShort stubby nipples crowned each wide flat circle creating very plump, distinctive ""bumps"" poking through that otherwise smooth taut covering. Although very short, both nipples were super-wide, about 3/4"" across or as big around as a tarnished copper penny, and almost the same color. Even fully covered with her sheer white bra, I'll bet *any* boy would have given a year's allowance just to see her standing there, so innocent, but so ripe and ready.\n\n(The only other nipples I had seen this close were my Mommy's when she was breast-feeding me. Although I remember hearing snide comments from other women, Mommy breast-fed me until I was over three and one-half years old, well after I had begun eating solid food. She only finally stopped because her milk supply had completely run dry.)\n\n(I can still vividly remember Mommy sitting on the sofa in only her beige nursing bra and low-cut panties, waiting for me. She never fully lost her round soft post-pregnancy-tummy. Wearing those low-cut cotton bikini panties, she looked at least three months pregnant. I never minded because that bulging flesh was sooo soft to lay my head against. Daddy didn't seem to mind either, as even years later, I'd see him sometimes slip his hand under her clothes and gently knead and rub that bulging ""mound"" while he sensuously kissed her. I always wondered if he wished she really *was* pregnant again.)\n\n(Dressed in only my diapers or training panties, I would lay on the couch with my head on her soft cozy lap. I enjoyed nestling against her smooth bare thighs and that warm bulging tummy. Looking up at those huge over-stuffed nursing bra cups, my waiting lips would automatically slightly part, then pucker. Those wide wet circles on her white flaps were so very obvious. Some days, it looked as if the whole flap and cup was soaking wet with warm sweet mommy's milk, *and* she had two or three nursing pads inside.)\n\n(Ever so slowly, Mommy would unhook her right cup-flap, letting that engorged boobie tumble free. That engorged milk-jug looked so perfectly round, like an over-blown balloon ready to burst. Under that taut creamy-white flesh, those bulging blue spider-veins were so clearly revealed, making that boobie look bloated to its absolute fullest.)\n\n(Its huge reddish-brown nipple quickly blossomed, grossly puckering from both the cooler air and its prayed-for escape. It glistened in the sunlight, wet from the warm sweet mommy's milk that had already seeped out. Looking up, that fat shiny nipple always looked so warm and friendly, like the wet red nose of the friendly neighborhood pooch.)\n\n(Most times warm sweet milk would immediately begin dripping all by itself from five or six openings on that round fat tip. I made a game of trying to catch those drops on my tongue, then slurping them into my tiny hungry mouth. Then, Mommy's nipples reminded me of those long fat straws where the drink would constantly bubble out the top ~~ what can I say, I was a ""little kid"" then.)\n\n(Very soon, Mommy would lower that fat pulsating nipple into my wide-open waiting mouth. Sometimes, I would get a little squirt of milk on my nose and cheeks as she jiggled it into position. I would wait until that long fat nipple touched the back of my mouth before closing my lips tightly around her puckered rubbery areola.)\n\n(I would suckle and suckle for twenty or twenty-five minutes on just that one engorged boobie. While I suckled, Mommy's right hand would gently stroke my long curly blond hair, while her left hand would lovingly roam over my flat bare chest. Sometimes, those fingers would stop and play with my tiny bumps of nipples, making me suckle even harder.)\n\n(I so loved the feel of that warm sweet mommy's milk flowing down my throat into my little tum-tum. It made me feel very sleepy and sooo contented. I never told Mommy, but for some reason, I also loved the feel of her fat rubbery nipple in my mouth.)\n\n(Those were the most perfect times of my life. When I grew up, I wanted large milky breasts with fat rubbery nipples just like my Mommy's . . . . *and* a wonderful little baby to suckle on them !! I would even practice by putting a dolly up to one of my tiny nipples, letting her suckle until she was full and fell fast asleep.)\n\n(I think my suckling also made my Mommy feel sleepy. Usually, she would close her eyes and put her head back, resting it on top of the sofa back. Over my suckling noises, I could hear her loud uneven breathing, and sometimes a ""sigh,"" as she contently rested.)\n\n(I never understood why Mommy didn't wear more clothes because usually when I was suckling her second boobie, she would shiver and shake ~~ probably got a chill. Soon after that, she would tug that warm boobie away, telling me that we were ""finished for now."")\n\n(Also, even though I was very careful not to dribble, most times when I finally lifted my head, I noticed that Mommy's panties were now very wet and very transparent. I could vividly see the dark curls around her widely parted slit, but she never let me look too long.)\n\n(At first, I thought that, ""Some milk must have dribbled down onto them."" Later, I thought that was strange since her panties still got very wet during the last few months when her breasts were not giving very much milk. I was always afraid to ask Mommy about it, always apologizing to her at the end. She would only smile in return and tell me, ""It was OK."")\n\n(In those days, I thought that her ""shivering"" was just from the cold and her ""wet panties"" was just from my sloppiness. Now, I know that she climaxed most times while I suckled on her second breast. *That* is probably the reason she wanted me to still suckle her breasts for many months after they had stopped giving any warm sweet milk. By that point, *I* didn't care about the milk either, I just *loved* her soft round breasts and rubbery nipples, and the closeness my suckling provided.)\n\nAnyway, later Bonita told me that her boobies, ""breasts"" she called them, had developed very early, around age 10. By eleven and one- half, they were as large as a girl of fifteen. She said that boys would ""accidentially"" bump into her at school, sometimes ""rubbing a shaking hand over them."" She was embarassed both by their actions, *and* because her nipples always got very hard, tingling for minutes on end. After a while, she began to enjoy those ""bumps"" and positioned herself so they would happen more frequently.\n\nBy the time I met her at fourteen, her boobies were much larger than *jumbo* cantaloupe halves, and just as firm with almost no droop. Those mounds always tried to push out of *any* tight white bra she was wearing ~~ another inheritence from her mother.\n\nOver the next year plus, Bonita and I became the best of friends, more like sisters, but without the bickering and fighting. She even told me that I could call her ""Bonnie"" as some of her close school friends did, but I thought that Bonita was a more beautiful name. It even means ""pretty"" and is sooo appropriate. (Much later on, whenever Daddy thought I was out of hearing range, he would call her ""Bunny"" instead of ""Bonnie"" and she would ""giggle."")\n\nI would tell Bonita all my childish stories, and in return, she would tell me about her many boyfriends ~~ after all, she *was* six years older, fourteen at that time. I could ask her anything, and many times, did ask some very strange or ""dumb"" questions, but Bonita *never* laughed at me.\n\nBy the time I was nine, she was almost fifteen. In my mind, she knew everything there was to know about boys *and* sex. In hind- sight, Bonita became my walking, talking sex manual. She had lost her virginity when she was only twelve to an older uncle, who was about twenty-two at that time. That uncle, for some reason, quickly moved away. (I think we had six or seven families of relatives living in a two block area.)\n\nBonita softly confessed to me that although ""sex"" had hurt a lot that first time, she now loved it more than life. Both because of her baby-sitting and their families' schedules, she and her boyfriend could only have sex twice a week. Bonita so looked forward to those special days. She was always very twitchy the day before, telling me that her upper thighs itched from a skin condition. *Now* I know that ""condition"" was just her being super-horny, *and* it really wasn't her thighs that itched. <giggle>\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 4# Bonita's Pregnancy at 16\n\nThree months after Bonita turned sixteen, she started putting on weight. At first, that school-girl above-the-knee green-check skirt started looking just uncomfortably tight. Bonita moved that straining button out to the very edge, and tried to stay away from cake and sweets, but that fixed her problem for only a couple weeks.\n\nQuickly that check-skirt began fitting her like a championship custom-made bowling ball cover, and had just as many protruding curves. (It was still a few months before I tested those deep round sticky ""finger holes"" that her boyfriends had so utterly enjoyed. <giggle>)\n\nSoon, a small safety-pin was needed to keep that over-stretched waist-band joined, even when she tried to ""suck in"" her growing baby-belly. Next Bonita had to lower her zipper just a little, then resort to an even *larger* pink topped diaper pin.\n\nTwo weeks later, that zipper was always lowered *more* than half way down. A three-inch-long rubber band was now tied through that button hole, then looped around the button to keep those two parts even remotely connected.\n\nAt school, *all* the boys would try to ""peek"" in that wide two inch ""V"" gap trying to catch a naughty glimpse of either her smooth bronze flesh, or the color of today's silky panties. She could easily tell when they had been successful, cause most of them walked around with books hiding their tented pants. (A couple pants were *really* sticking way out there !!)\n\nUsing that ""tent test,"" Bonita quickly figured out that most of the boys seemed to relish her fire-engine red ones, the same color as her usual lipstick. From some of the hushed giggles, Bonita felt that some of the girls were peeking in too.\n\n(Wearing previously-baggy jeans or shorts around here, her bulging pg tummy now stuck out enough that she not only left them unbuttoned in the front, but *unzipped* them all-the-way as well, those top flaps neatly tucked inside. Bonita was constantly tugging or pulling them back up, wriggling that bulging belly from side to side every time she did. She tried to cover that up by wearing extra long tee- or sweat-shirts, but it still showed.)\n\n(I think she hoped Daddy and I wouldn't notice, but by now her bulging belly was soooo obvious. Everytime her shirt would ride up in the front, I could vividly see her bulging bronze tummy-flesh, along with her wide round belly-button, poking through that wide- open ""V"". That wide pretzel belly button, about the width of a quarter, seemed to get shallower and shallower as the weeks passed by.)\n\n(Straining my poor over-worked eyes a little more, I could usually see the top portion of her puffed out panties. Those white cotton ones showed up exceptionally well against her taut bronze flesh.)\n\n(When those unzipped jeans or shorts had slipped down more than usual, I was treated to seeing the whole front of her covered puss. Her plump pussy lips made distinct vertical ridges in those sheer panties, sometimes even framing a dark damp line inbetween. For some unknown reason, sneaking peeks at Bonita that way made me all tingly inside.)\n\n(Many times, my eyes could even see that narrow moist padded panty crotch running all the way to her rear, between those firm bronze legs. That moist panty crotch was especially visible when she stood with her legs spread far apart, trying very hard both to maintain her modesty *and* keep those fully unzipped pants from slipping down her wide, child-bearing hips any further.)\n\nShortly, not only was her previously-flat tummy bulging, but her boobies were hugely sprouting too. That thin white school-girl blouse now gaped widely, those buttons valiently straining to stay closed.\n\nThose peeping boys now played another game. They would suddenly tickle her ribs, causing her to jump forward. That thrusting out of her sprouting chest usually pop'd all those straining buttons open, exposing her white over-stuffed bra and bronze chest-flesh to *all* nearby.\n\nBoys would ""chuckle"" and girls would ""giggle,"" pointing at her twin still-encased boobies jiggling up and down as Bonita caught her breath. Her fat dark brown nipples were vividly revealed, poking through her thin white bra. Bonita knew many of those girls were just jealous, her chocolate nubs really belonged on a woman in her twenties, or maybe thirties, than a young girl of only sixteen.\n\n(Bonita later told me that although she was very embarassed by the boys' games, her ripe young body also became a quivering ball of uncontrollable excitement. She almost always ended up with a very soggy, squishy pair of panties. On quite a few days, her rounded bloated body became sooo turned-on that she just *had* to sneak into the little girl's room and hide in a stall.)\n\n(Those times, she would quickly tug down those soggy panties, lay back on the toilet seat, while bracing her ""Mary Jane"" shoes on the front stall-wall alongside the door, like an Obstetrician's stirrups. One naughty hand would vigorously rub her blood-swollen pouting pussy lips, while the other would twist and pinch those hard fat chocolate nubs.)\n\n(Pretty soon, a soft chorus of ""Oooooos"" and ""Aaaaaahs"" would escape from between her glossy-red parted lips, bouncing from wall to wall, then echoing out of that stall. Only a few more frantic strokes caused her wanton pregnant body to shiver and shake all over, making that old wooden stall vibrate along with her ~~ a marimba concerto to the throes of her glorious finale.)\n\n(Bonita was sure that some of the other girls knew what she was doing, but none ever said anything, at least not directly to her. A few times, she saw a made-up eye intently peer through the wide vertical crack next to that stall door while her young naked preggie body was bucking and jerking around in climactic bliss, her round firm buns raising completely off that hard wooden seat.)\n\n(What wonderous sights that naughty all-seeing eye must have beheld while peeking up, right between Bonita's widely-parted smooth-shaven totally-naked legs. Her abundance of closely trimmed jet-black pubic curls must have stood out like a blinking beacon.)\n\n(Approximating an Obstetrician, if it had strained and spied intently enough, it could probably see the round bottom her thriving, ever-expanding womb, pressing downward at the top of her pulsating over-heated wide-open love-tunnel.)\n\n(It also pleasingly saw: her sopping panties dangling from one trembling ankle; her green-check skirt bunched high above her bloated pregnant belly; her naughty hand vigorously rubbing those curly drooling swollen brown pussy lips; then all five fingers, at once, frantically thrusting in and out of her hot throbbing love- tunnel, tips almost poking her growing baby, until her complete body began bouncing and thrashing in uncontrollable ecstasy.)\n\n(As that tired wet sticky hand dropped down in sweet surrender, that peeking eye must have vividly seen Bonita's hot gooey juices gush from between those swollen brown lips; then trickle from between her perfectly-round bronze youthful ass cheeks; and finally, only drip from her fully-impregnated baby-made love-tunnel.)\n\n(Bonita never did find out who that naughty eye belonged to, but for the times it was there, her young body climaxed ever so much harder !! Once she even found a small puddle outside her stall door, so maybe, just maybe, she wasn't the only one who wetly climaxed. That simple thought almost made her go back inside and begin all over again.)\n\nI think that by now even Bonita knew she was ""pg,"" but probably hoped that if she ignored it, her problem would ""go away."" She *really* didn't know what to do. Even using condoms, I guess that after three years of ""doing it"" at least twice a week with a sucession of boyfriends, some squiggily little spermie was bound to slip past that ""rubber"" barrier and into one of her over-ripe eggs.\n\nAt first, Bonita didn't tell *anybody*, not even me or Daddy. One night going out to dinner with Daddy and I, she easily slipped on an oversized maroon v-neck sweater, but had to valiently wrestle her bloated wobbling belly into her stretchy form-fitting black leather mini-skirt.\n\nThat bulky maroon long-sleeve sweater had a low-plunging ""V,"" fully highlighting the deep valley between her inflated floating half-moons. Bonita even wore a gold arrow-head pendant, dangling just above, its tip pointing into that dark erotic canyon. I guess she was trying to attract our eyes *there*, rather than her round bloated belly. Even with that magnificent distraction, as soon as she walked into the living room, her ""secret"" was visibly sticking out, way far out.\n\nThat black form-fitting mini-skirt accented every bump and bulge, making even a non-pg woman look chunky. Now on her, that growing bloated belly *really* looked ballooned out, expanding sooo much that it became impossible to hide. She looked like she had slipped a bowling ball under that poor straining skirt.\n\n(Bonita later told me that a few people at school suspected. A couple of the girls had begun calling her ""Pregnita,"" behind her back of course.)\n\n<end of part 1>"
1222,Daddy's Love 2,"['inc', 'ped', 'teen', 'preg', 'ws']","So when I was a little more than ten years old, I began my first very close encounter with a woman's pregnancy. I didn't know that in less than a year, I would be having a much more intimate experience with being pg myself.\n\n* * * * * \n\nChapter 7a# Bonita's Ultrasound Adventure\n\nBonita's Ob (""Obstetrician"") had scheduled her first Ultrasound at 17 weeks to confirm the baby's size and check for twins. Even though she was only 17 weeks along, her bloated belly made her look like 28 or 30 weeks, so her Ob really wanted to make sure there wasn't any problems.\n\nThe Ob had explained to Bonita about the two different types of Ultrasound scans: 1. ""External"" using an external rectangular scanner; 2. ""Transvaginal"" (TV) using an internal wand scanner inserted in her vagina. That internal wand was shaped like a ""curling iron"" except that it was narrower along the middle but had a larger ""nobbie"" on the end pushed closest to her cervix.\n\nBonita was expecting an ""external""exam, but the Ob said that might change. She was instructed to drink 10 eight-ounce glasses of water, 80 ounces (!!), at least an hour prior to the ultrasound and NO going to the bathroom. All that liquid in her stomach and bladder pushed the cervix up, closer to her front, making for clearer Ultrasound images.\n\nOn the day of her appointment, Bonita easily drank the first 6 glasses of water, then had to force down those last 4 eight ounce glasses. Before even totally finishing, she was looking and feeling more bloated than ever before ~~ like this huge water balloon with legs. Both ""eyeballs were swimming"" in all that water.\n\n(To avoid any additional pressure on either her bloated belly or bursting bladder, Bonita wore a loose wisterteria [dark blue], white-dotted romper. This romper had an empire-waist and a very low neckline, giving it an off-the-shoulder look to further emphasize her engorged breasts.)\n\n(The hem only fell to about 4 inches above her bare bronze knees. She had that high waist-tie snugly tied, making that short blue skirt flare far out over her bloated beachball belly, adding at least 2-3 months onto the look of her pregnancy.)\n\nHer bladder soon became so full to bursting that she had to walk with her firm bronze thighs pressed tightly together to avoid peeing her panties ~~ looking like a hugely bloated waddling blue penguin from behind.\n\n(The combination of a gusty, windy day along with her flared blue skirt provided a ""golden"" bonanza for any ""peepers"" along her waddling path to the Clinic. Strong wind gusts would whip that short blue skirt high up, vividly exposing both her hugely pregnant bronze belly and red bikini panties for anyone nearby to closely stare and study ~~ the outline of her plump bald lips clearly showing through those sheer bikini panties. Her tiring trek was made even longer because she had to take small steps to keep her trembling thighs close together.)\n\n(More than once, that bonanza *almost* got even more ""golden"" as Bonita had to stop and clench her smooth bronze thighs tightly together to avoid spouting a large golden puddle. I'm sure that if it had happened, it would have made an unequaled sight: Bonita's short blue skirt fluttering in the wind, her bloated bronze belly shimmering in the sunlight;)\n\n(A golden fountain gushing right through her sheer red bikini panties in the shadow of that bloated bronze belly; that golden arc sparkling in the sunshine, then splashing down in heavy droplets to create a wide shiny puddle on that stark white concrete sidewalk; while poor Bonita could only shiver, turn an even brighter red, then erupt some more.)\n\nAbout halfway to the Clinic, Bonita remembered that she had left a cherry pie baking in the oven ~~ her poor ""Placenta brain"" is becoming even flakier, and she isn't even halfway to her baby's birth. A gf had told her about how the pg hormones could effect her memory, but didn't figure it would be happening to *her*, she's still sooo young. (Now, Bonita cannot even remember which gf it was !! <grin>)\n\nFrantically looking around, Bonita spied a telephone booth on the corner. Slowly waddling over, her loose skirt still floated up and down in that gusty breeze, showing glimpses of those red bikini panties to anyone nearby. Reaching her quest, she just squeezed her bloated body into that aluminum booth ~~ like putting 15 lbs of Playdough in a 10 lb sack.\n\nTrying to remain ever so modest and ""motherly"" but still not thinking clearly, Bonita pushed outward on that accordion door to close it, trying to stop that ""naughty"" wind. Just as she did, one last mighty gust lifted her flared blue skirt completely up above her no- longer-existent ""waist.""\n\nFrantically, she tried to pull that door inward to open it again, but her bloated belly now blocked its complete opening. Bonita wanted to quickly push down her blue skirt before anybody could savor all those forbidden sights that had been so vividly revealed, but to no avail. That door wouldn't pull in far enough, making her both fully exposed and solidly stuck !!\n\nAlmost hysterical, she valiently now tried tugging and pushing that uncooperative skirt down, but it wouldn't budge down more than an inch or so. She was just too tightly wedged and that booth had pointed window and door moldings stopping its dropping.\n\nHer skirt kept catching on a molding-edge, not dropping down any lower, leaving the entire bottom half of her bronze preggy body almost completely bare, save for her sheer red bikini panties ~~ she had not bothered wearing stockings or a garter belt since she was going only to the Clinic. Now, she felt that the most-private, intimate parts of her body had been framed in aluminum for all the world to see.\n\nThinking about it, Bonita became even more embarassed, her face turning as red as its bronze skin possibly could. ""What a lewd and exciting sight my sorry plight must be making,"" she thought.\n\nHer blue skirt mostly bunched and jumbled well above her imaginary ""waist"" vividy *exposing* her: \n\n> Bronze bloated belly, heaving all around as she panted so agitately, her budding belly-buttoned stalk flattened against the clear glass;\n\n> Now-meaty bronze bare thighs, trembling like twin piano legs during a concert;\n\n> Round bronze ass cheeks ~~ her sheer red panties sneaking further into her crack with every movement, blatently showing off even more soft bronze bun-flesh;\n\n> Swollen pouting pussy mound ~~ her plump protruding lips were barely covered, yet vividly molded, by her tight red bikini panties, jet-black curls sneaking out around both leg openings, waving to any onlookers with each strong gust;\n\n>Most-personal most-embarassing *secret* ~~ her super-abundant, lush forest of long curly black pubic hair growing down her thighs, covering the whole underside of her bloated bronze belly, then making a trial up the center;\n\nand finally, *all* the other ""private"" glistening bronze flesh above, below, and all around those areas.\n\n(Ever since Bonita entered puberty, the whole area around her pussy sprouted jet-black hair thicker and longer than the wild grass in a country meadow. This seemed to be another trait of her Spanish heritage that she so carefully tried to keep hidden so she wouldn't be teased. Next to a wooly mammoth, she might not be considered ""hirsute,"" but next to any ordinary girl or woman, she surely would.)\n\n(Right then, each curly jet-black hair, when full stretched out, would have been at least 4 or 5 inches long. Her abundant-crop began flourishing around *two* inches down from the top of her bronze thighs, rising and spreading out to cover her total pussy mound with a thick curly mat.)\n\n(In the front, her furry meadow crept up to cover the whole lower inch or so of her bloated pg belly. Since she has been pg, those twisting curls have formed a narrow path up her abdomen, following her linea nigra [that dark pg line], curling and twirling, like vibrant ivy climbing up the tree of life.)\n\n(Those twisting curls finally stopped *just* before reaching her sprouted belly-button, while a few stretched and strained upwards valiently trying to reach that sprouted stalk, like a limb on a tree. That whole area now reminded Bonita of an upside-down Fu Manchu goatee.)\n\n(In the back, the complete insides of her butt cheeks were fully covered with a cute dense tuft around her anal opening.)\n\n(Since Bonita hated taking care of all that curly pubic hair, she only kept it cut it short while she was attending Catholic School, so the other girls wouldn't tease her. Since she left, it was allowed to flourish, growing longer and longer.)\n\n(She always had to be super-careful how she dressed. When she went swimming, she always wore a one-piece suit that had a bottom with ""boy legs,"" kind-of like short-shorts. Those cuffs completely hid all those long black curls profusely growing on her thighs.)\n\n(Now though, that complete curly forest was vividly on display ~~ being advertized to the world, since those red bikini panties barely covered her pouting pussy, much less anywhere else !!)\n\nShe embarassingly knew that her naked bloated bronze belly showed so blatantly, tightly smushed against those crystal-clear glass panes. ""Of all the luck,"" Bonita muttered, ""This must be the *only* telephone booth in town where somebody keeps each of those glass panes completely clear and clean. Any other booth would have dirty dingy panes ~~ much harder to see through !!""\n\n(Instantly, she began imagining *every* man or boy passing by, stopping and gawking at her almost-naked hugely pregnant body. It must have been all those preggie-pheromones that bloated belly was pumping out through her pouting pulsating puss.)\n\n(Each pair of nearby pants slowly began tenting outwards as their greedy eyes feasted on her ripe round shape.Their constant growing never ceased until each and every hard erect cock had stretched its now super-tight pants out almost into next week.)\n\n(Bonita could almost see and hear that whole group unzip in unison, taking out their very different cocks, beginning to slowly jerk them off ~~ small and large ones; young and old ones; and white, brown and black ones. Some had fat purple helmets, while others only had slender dark pink crowns. The only similarity was that their piss-slits were *all* pointed at *her* bulging pg belly !!)\n\n(Their slippery hands moved in and out together, until each and every one had squirted gobs and gobs; gooey strings and lumps; and burst after burst of warm sweet cum *all* over the outside panes of the telephone booth. Those windows surely would need a cleaning now !!)\n\n""And *I* pick that particular booth to get stuck in. What else could go wrong ??"" Bonita continued. She started to softly sob, her hormones almost taking full control. Inside her bloated stuck preggie body, the building pressure from all the water she drank was making even her tears run golden, sparkling in the sunlight.\n\nWell, she quickly found out. Her sobbing took both her mind and her muscle control off her bursting bladder. This allowed a stream of yellow liquid to begin dripping from her pouting pussy, through those tight red bikini panties, and onto the floor, making a small golden puddle. It grew to the size of a super-wide pancake before she strugglingly got that naughty bladder again under control.\n\nNow she was not only embarassed, but completely mortified. ""I have never been so embarassed in *all* my life,"" she kept repeating to herself over and over again, as her bare bronze belly heaved and her engorged breasts jiggled in that aluminum prison.\n\nFinally, a kind businessman saw her predicament and acted. He took off his trench coat and galiently wrapped it around that booth, but *not* until he taking a very long look at her vividly exposed bloated preggie body. He must have liked what he saw, because Bonita noticed a very distinct hardening in those grey-tweed business slacks, though neither person spoke a word.\n\nSoftly talking to her, he finally calmed her down. He then directed her how to jockey her bloated preggie body around in that booth while he gently pushed that acordian door inwards. In only a couple of minutes, she was free again, immediately pulling down that errant blue skirt over her heaving bronze preggie flesh.\n\n""Are you Ok ??"" her handsome knight asked.\n\nBonita was still so embarassed that she only muttered a very quick ""Yes, thank you so much"" as she quickly waddled away, totally forgetting to make her telephone call. As horny as she usually was and at any other time or place, she would have stopped and talked to him since it was obvious that he *liked* pregnant women.\n\nGlansing over her right shoulder, that conclusion was further reinforced as he never bothered to put that trench coat back on, but carried it folded over his arms in front of his slacks, like he was hiding something ~~ I wonder what ??\n\n(Incidentially, that cherry pie was a little ""over cooked"" by the time Daddy could smell it, hidden away in his computer room.)\n\n(That evening after telling me her very embarassing story, Bonita admitted that while walking this morning, she had valiently tried to hold that flared skirt down, but many times those strong gusts were just too much. This surprised me since Bonita is *very* much an exhibitionist. She finally admitted that even though she loves to ""flash,"" *she* needs to be in *control* of the situation, and here, she was neither in control of her skirt or her bladder.)\n\n(Bonita also sheepishly admitted that about a week ago, she had almost gotten her bloated ""whale"" body stuck in a department store's women's toilet stall. She abruptly had to pee *real* bad, as always, and had backed into one of those narrow stalls where the door opened inwards.)\n\n(After finishing her golden dribbling, Bonita was proud that she only needed a quick wipe and could promptly stand back up ~~ ""crotchless"" panties do have their advantages for pg women even though they allowed her swollen pussy lips to poke out, you never need to bend over to pull them up. [Daddy also just loves how they feel, or don't feel, on Bonita.])\n\n(Immediately, she found that she couldn't get the stall door to swing open around her giant beachball of a belly. In desperation, she was forced to back up and straddle that toilet bowl, so she could finally get that door to clear her bloated wobbling belly.)\n\n(Luckily, Bonita wasn't wearing a long tight skirt or she would have had to waddle from that stall with her skirt bunched up around her imaginary waist ~~ fully exposing her underwear: her tight white cotton bikini panties, just covering her black curls, and her white garter belt, both so neatly framed by her bronze flesh. She would also have had to vividly exhibit her wobbling bronze baby-belly with its millions of stretch marks and her wide bouncing bronze bottom for all those other women in that Ladies' Room to stare, and maybe chuckle, at.)\n\n(Upon hearing her humerous story, a 7 month pregnant girlfriend, Sherri, told Bonita the ""technique"" she has always used. She would enter the stall facing the toilet bowl, letting her bloated preggie belly fully overhang that bowl. Reaching behind her, she would push the stall door shut, then quickly swirl around, latching it while she jerked up her skirt and plunked down on the seat with a loud ""thud"" ~~ kind-of like those synchronized swimming whales at Marine Land. She would use the exact opposite routine to leave.)\n\n(That would *never* work for Bonita. Her bloated belly now hung out sooo far that she could never be able to turn around in most stalls. I would hate to see her get wedged in the middle of a turn, her belly jammed against one stall wall, her back flat against the other. *That* would be even more embarassing than not being able to get the stall door open !!)\n\n(Thinking further about it, Bonita concluded that their difference in ""techniques"" was simply because of how their pg bellies had blossomed. Although further along, Sherri was still carrying very high, shaped like a *vertical* oval ~~ her belly-button had not even popped yet.)\n\n(In an A-line style maternity top, Sherri had no obvious distinction between her hugely engorged breasts and her bloated round belly ~~ her abdomen looked like it is ""one big booby"" with a head up top and legs on the bottom. [I can think of a couple guys who would have liked that shape, especially if it had been true <giggle>])\n\n(Bonita's baby-belly, on the other hand, was sticking way far out, shaped like a *horizontal* oval. The distinction between her huge breasts and bloated beachball belly was very obvious, even to a blind guy who would need to slowly feel her pg body like braille, maybe over and over again to be absolutely sure [""Ooooooooo, yes <deep sigh>""].) \n\n(She was also carrying that baby very low. Even if she could make that turn ""Ok,"" her belly would initially slide across that toilet seat, maybe even drop in with a big ""splash."")\n\n(Ultimately, I had to agree with Bonita's final decision. ""From now on,"" she stated emphatically, ""it would be *only* those extra-wide handicapped' toilet stalls for me and my pregnant beachball belly !! I'm taking absolutely no more chances of getting stuck ~~ once is enough."")\n\n(A week later, when this topic came up again, Bonita even admitted that she would prefer a normal toilet stall *without* a door over one with a door !! So many different people have poked, proded, felt, or just peeked at her lower body since she has been pg that she no longer has any modesty left.)\n\n(If that ""door-less stall"" was the least bit more convenient, she no longer cared if another girl or woman walking by saw her naked bloated bronze beachball belly, her spread thunder-thighs, or even her swollen pouting dark hairy puss. ""Convenience"" was now what mattered *most*.)\n\nFinally entering the Clinic, Bonita immediately noticed that the sloshing from side to side of all that remaining water echoed so loudly that she sounded and felt like a giant battleship slowly floating, and almost painfully maneuvering, down those clinic corridors. Her only thought over and over again was, ""When can I pee ??""\n\nFinally docking at the Radiology Section, Bonita checked in with the smiling receptionist. (Don't they always ""smile"" ~~ probably because they are not going through what *you* are going through.) She was given her genuine hospital-issue pink johnny.\n\n""Hmmmm,"" she thought, ""Do all women get pink, while all men get blue ~~ how sexist !!""\n\nAfter squeezing her bloated body backwards into the small changing cubicle, Bonita supremely struggled out of her romper. Her bloated belly wiggled from side to side, actually knocking and bouncing against both side walls, while her engorged unfettered breasts insanely jiggled up and down, in time with some silent rhythm.\n\n""What, do only skinny women come her for tests ?"" was all she could think. Now, she was left standing there in only her bright red bikini panties, her bloated pregnant belly hanging far over their top, those jet-black curls leaving a fur tuft all along that elastic waist-band.\n\nEven though there was no mirror in that changing cubicle, Bonita just had to pause a moment to run her warm hands all around her bloated bronze belly, sending tingles up and down her spine. She was now so proud to be pg and those hands were making her whole body feel very warm, and very sexy.\n\nHer puffy pussy began getting *very* moist. She was now so glad that she was getting an ""external"" ultrasound where she wouldn't have to remove those red bikini panties. Then ""the world"" would immediately see how passionately she felt about her blossoming pg body ~~ small pearl-shaped drops of musky female dew oozing from between her pink inner lips, hanging from those long black curls; the pink head of her clitty poking far out, making a hard distinct nubby.\n\nBonita had decided to go braless that day since her growing, bloating breasts had become slightly sore and tender from being squished in an overly-tight nursing bra. Those full round bronze globes bouncing and jiggling around on her chest totally unfettered as she waddled didn't ""bother"" *her* one little bit, just most male onlookers, or was that ""gawkers"" <giggle>, at least judging by the thick fat bulges making their tented pants so uncomfortably tight. ""And,"" she thought, ""I'll never have a problem with a blocked milk duct from the underwire.""\n\nSlipping into that pink johnny, she suddenly found it to be way too small, only reaching 2/3 of the way around her hugely bloated body, but nobody was around to help or replace it. Finally, swallowing her modesty which seemed to be a frequent occurance lately, she waddled and sloshed across the hall to the imaging area with both round bronze buns hanging far out, almost completely exposed, like dual red cabooses. Only their lower quarter was partially covered by those thin wispy bright red bikini panties.\n\n""Luckily, I don't have to walk in any of the main areas of the clinic half-dressed like this,"" Bonita thinks with great relief, though still brightly blushing. I have to keep repeating that saying, ""If you're going to laugh about it later, you might as well laugh about it now.""\n\nArriving in the Ultrasound imaging area, Bonita found only her ""health care professional,"" Nurse Nancy, waiting for her. (Since this was a woman to woman exam, no chaperone was required.) Nurse Nancy smiled and supressed a giggle as soon as she noticed how that pink johnny ""fitted,"" or actually, didn't fit Bonita.\n\nNurse Nancy must have been in her early twenties with a slim body, curly red hair, and a very sexy smile. Her crisp white uniform was very form-fitting, especially around the bust, with the skirt stopping about two inches above her knees.\n\nBonita wondered, ""She must be at least a D-cup. With those top three buttons open and wearing that low-cut lacy bra, she sure isn't hiding very much. I'll bet all the men, both patients and staff, just love it when she comes around. Maybe they cum' also."" Bonita finished that thought with a giggle.\n\nStill smiling, Nurse Nancy tells Bonita, ""I need you to take off your johnny and your panties, then I'll help you climb up on this metal table. I've put a sheet over it so it will not feel so cold.""\n\n""Why my panties ?"" Bonita asks.\n\n""Because your Ultrasound has been changed to a transvaginal, an internal"" was the only reply.\n\nBlushingly, Bonita shook off her pink johnny, her engorged breasts wiggling and wobbling around loose on her chest. Her hard fat nipples looked like they were drawing funny patterns in the air. She then tried to pull down her bright red bikini panties, but her bloated belly kept getting in the way.\n\n""Let me help you with those,"" Nurse Nancy commanded.\n\nBonita intently watched Nurse Nancy hiked up her tight white skirt, then squatted down in front of her. The tops of her white stockings and her white lacy garter belt were clearly visible, now a couple inches *below* the hem of her skirt. That ""naughty"" skirt had slipped right up to her crotch, allowing Bonita to see her sheer lace white panties with her curly red bush vividly outlined underneath.\n\n""Yes,"" Bonita thought, ""she really is a natural red head."" Just peeking at Nurse Nancy like this was making her pussy *really* tingle.\n\nNurse Nancy reached up, putting one very warm hand on each of Bonita's wide, child-bearing bronze hips making that flesh shiver, then slipped those wiggling warm fingers under that tight elastic band. With slow lingering tugs, those obstinate panties were slipped down her firm bronze legs, becoming a rolled ball at her feet. With Nurse Nancy's nose so close to her pouting wet pussy, Bonita was sure that wrinkling nose could smell her increasing womanly scent, causing Bonita to blush even redder.\n\nWith Nurse Nancy squatting like that in front of her, Bonita had a clear view straight down the front of Nurse Nancy's wide-open dress. Her eyes were feasting on those round mounds of creamy bulging tit-flesh trying to pop right out the top of Nurse Nancy's petite lacy white bra.\n\nHer straining eyes could clearly discern the top half of Nurse Nancy's pink areola with their erect pink nipples distinctly poking through both her bra and dress. Finally, those longing eyes focused on that silver cross, on its chain, buried in the deep valley between her two perfect mounds.\n\nBonita so wanted to tell Nurse Nancy that guy-ploy, ""Oooooh, that's such a pretty cross. Can I look at it ?"" then before she could answer, reach down between those soft warm globes and pull the cross out, but she resisted.\n\nAll those ""naughty"" thoughts suddenly shocked Bonita. She realized that she had always been ""hot blooded."" Since she became pg though, it seemed she desired sex *all* the time and no longer cared if it was with a woman or a man. Her hot bubbling passions had taken on an animalistic quality that had not been there before.\n\nThoughts like that, though, weren't helping her currently embarassing situation. Her pussy was now overheating and drooling; her long fat nipples were even harder, much more prominent than before.\n\nWhen Nurse Nancy began to stand back up, she put one warm hand on each side of Bonita's bulging bronze belly for support. ""Hmmm. Her warm hands sure feel good,"" Bonita thought to herself, again blushing, then added, ""It's been quite a while since a woman's touch has felt sooo nice.""\n\nAfter shaking out Bonita's wet red panties and folding them so neatly, Bonita ""just knew"" that Nurse Nancy's fingers had felt that warm sticky wetness along her panty crotch, but Nurse Nancy had remained silent, only widely grinning.\n\nNurse Nancy helped Bonita climb up on the metal table, spreading Bonita's legs wide, putting each heel in a metal stirrup. ""Oooooo, this table feels so cool,"" was all Bonita could say.\n\nSmilingly, Nurse Nancy replied, ""Don't worry, *you* will warm up in a minute."" Bonita could have never guessed how true Nurse Nancy's statement really was. Right then though, it almost appeared that Nurse Nancy was getting a kick out of Bonita's predicament.\n\nNurse Nancy slowly explained the procedure, ""This wand is lubricated with pre-warmed goop, then slipped into your vagina. The tip on the end emits the sound waves that are echoed back, then appear on the display. It will only take a few minutes, but I will probably have to wiggle it around a little.""\n\nBonita stared at that white wand. To her, it still looked like a long ""curling iron,"" but for some strange reason, the word ""dildo"" kept popping into her head, then flashing a-mile-a-minute. This thought alone was making her pussy spasm, the rest of her body shiver, and her parted lips emit a soft ""sigh.""\n\nNurse Nancy seemed to notice, but didn't react. She continued, ""First, let's do a quick test-run so you will know what it feels like, then I'll turn on the Ultrasound for the real imaging. This way there won't be any sound waves directed toward the baby while you're getting use to it. Any questions ?""\n\nHer body still tense, Bonita nodded ""No.""\n\n""First, I put a long condom over the probe tying it off at the top. This keeps any bacteria that might be on the probe from getting in your vagina and possibly causing an infection.""\n\n""Next, I lubricate the whole length with this warmed-up goopy gel so that it slips in easier.""\n\nNurse Nancy placed a rubber-gloved hand across the top of Bonita's pussy to spread her outer lips, immediately feeling how tense she was.\n\n""Relax. This won't really hurt . . . . . . and may even feel good. If any of the goop get into you curly hairs, I'll clean it off later,"" she tells Bonita, while rubbing that warm latex hand back and forth, exciting Bonita's clitty more and more.\n\nBonita's body has begun to relax as her excitement continues to grow. She was sure that Nurse Nancy could feel her sprouting clitty, but her gentle caressing was feeling sooo good that Bonita no longer cared.\n\nIn a very soothing tone, Nurse Nancy told her, ""Here we go. I am now going to insert the wand.""\n\nBonita could feel the fat tip of that condomed wand enter her pussy, automatically wiggling her buns from side to side to help it along, while she closed her eyes. It was nowhere near as fat as her favorite black dildo, but her pussy muscles still grasped it tightly, feeling every single inch as it slid further and further into her wet over-heated love-tunnel.\n\nStopping for a second, Nurse Nancy began wiggling that joy-stick all around, causing Bonita's bloated body to jerk, much louder ""sighs"" escaping from between her slightly parted lips.\n\nSuddenly, a pair of moist lips began gently sucking on that short fat reddish-brown nipple of Bonita's left bronze breast, exciting her even further. Then a stiff wet tongue began strumming that poor defenseless nipple. This magnificent combination, that stiff tongue and that wiggling joy-stick, sent glorious heated sensations throughout her whole bloated body, pushing her right to the brink of orgasm.\n\nBonita's bloated pregnant body lay totally defenseless on the cold metal table, bucking up and down, then thrashing from side to side, as choruses of ""Oooooohhhhhs"" and ""Aaaaaahhhhhs"" rose from her thrown back head.\n\n""Just a little more, a little more,"" Bonita whispered, totally under the control of her red-hot passion.\n\nIn answer, those lips began more vigorously sucking on that fat erect nipple, while that joy-stick began unmercifully plunging in and out of her pulsating gushing pussy. Suddenly, Bonita loudly screamed, ""I'mmmm Commmming,"" as that unholy combination caused wave after wave of pleasure to engulf her bloated pregnant body.\n\nAs that first strong orgasm swept over her trashing pregnant body, Bonita lost control of her overfull bladder, causing a high fountain of golden pee to powerfully erupt like a geyser. That hot golden spray splashed all over Nurse Nancy's still pumping hand. Her other latex hand rubbed that warm golden liquid all around Bonita's widely-parted pussy setting off a second violent wave of orgasms.\n\nBonita just jerked and thrashed on that metal table for what felt like hours, but was only four or five minutes, before her poor tired body finally started settling back down.\n\nWhen Bonita finally opened her eyes, she looked sooo embarassed by what had happened and sheepishly told Nurse Nancy, ""I'm so sorry. I lost control and couldn't hold it any longer.""\n\nWith a broad grin, Nurse Nancy replied, ""No problem. I expected it to happen with all the liquid you drank. Women tend to achieve much stronger orgasms when they climax and strongly pee at the same time."" Bonita's head just slowly nodded, definitely agreeing with that.\n\n(Bonita found out later that drinking all that liquid was not necessary for a transvaginal scan, only an external scan. When the type of scan was changed, she should have been allowed to go to the bathroom and expel all the water she had drank.)\n\nTheir eyes locking, Bonita asked, ""How . . . . how did you know that I would go along with this ?""\n\nNurse Nancy put on her broad grin, then replied, ""I have always found Mexican and Spanish women to be very highly sexed, especially during pregnancy. When I saw your name on the Ultrasound list, I switched with the regular Ultrasound operator, deciding to see if you were also that type.""\n\n""As soon as I saw your erect nipples, smelled your pungent womanly scent, and then felt your very wet panties, I knew that you were extremely excited and wouldn't mind anything that happened one little bit,"" she continued.\n\n""Now, why don't you use that bathroom to clean up while I wipe up the floor and change that soaked sheet. Then, we'll do the *real* Ultrasound, since you now are very relaxed,"" Nurse Nancy cheerfully chirped.\n\nAs Bonita wobbly waddled from the room, Nurse Nancy added, ""Don't forget to remove all my peach lipstick from your breast and nipple. We wouldn't want anyone to find out about our little secret, would we ?""\n\nThe real Ultrasound went much faster and with no ""accidents."" Bonita learned that one of the reasons that her belly was sooo hugely bloated was because she was carrying twins. Nurse Nancy couldn't yet make out the sex. Maybe on Bonita's next Ultrasound appointment, the technician might be able to tell her their sex, if she wished. \n\nAs Bonita left after the tests were completed, Nurse Nancy called, ""Be sure to let me know when your next Ultrasound is due, and I'll switch again.""\n\nBonita slowly turned, gently blew a kiss, then grinned from ear to ear. Nurse Nancy knew that she would be seeing Bonita again.\n\n* * * * *\n\nChapter 19# A Peek Under Bonita's Wedding Gown\n\nDaddy and cousin Bonita got married in a small private cermony on 12 January 1993. Since Bonita was greatly showing by now (8 months along with twins !!), only some very close friends and family attended. Although, if Daddy wanted to down-play Bonita's pregnancy, the white bridal gown he designed and had his sister, Ester, make surely didn't do it ~~ if anything it emphasized her huge swollen pregnancy even further.\n\nThe beautiful Victorian-style gown was made from white moire, a type of silk taffeta, with a high ""empire waist,"" beginning just below her ample bust, and a very form-fitting lace-covered bodice. The pouf sleeves just covered her shoulders, then used sheer lace to extend down to her wrists, ending with pearl cuffs.\n\nIt flaunted an ""illusion neckline"" using a high lace-and-pearl collar to encircle her neck, then adding very transparent lace from her neck across the entire top of her bulging bust right down to the very tips of her encased ballooning breasts. That taut bronze skin with its puffy blue veins and the upper halves of her large dark areola vividly showed through that sheer lacy material. (Very few guests, even the prim and proper women, seemed to be looking in her eyes. <giggle>)\n\nThe hemline was the most daring. It sloped down from front to back ~~ the front ending *above* the middle of her bronze smooth silky thighs, while the back ended only an inch above the floor. At the top in front, that 7-inch ""gap""was so much wider than just a peek-a-boo ""split skirt"" ~~ here, the complete fronts of both her bronze legs vividly showed.\n\n(Pssss, don't tell anybody, but Bonita's wedding gown had to be let out another *4 inches* because of her increased girth. Luckily for her, the seamstress had originally thought of that and pleated extra material behind many of the seams. Those seams only had to be adjusted and she was all set.)\n\n(It then fit her perfectly, without any wrinkles, except over her pop'd belly button which pushed that silky material way out, leaving a huge bump, larger than a fat woman's thimble. ""Does that mean her turkey, err, baby is almost done like one of those automatic pop-up timers ??"" I pondered.)\n\nDaddy also had personally picked out Bonita's sexy undergarments. She wore a white lace half-cup demi-bra. Its platform-type support lifted up her engorged boobies, pointing those monsters straight out.\n\nFurther down, Bonita had wriggled into a pair of tiny white french- lace bikini panties. These were sooo low-cut that her bulging bronze pg belly was totally bare all around, covered only by that silky wedding gown. The *only* underwear touching that overblown beachball was a very narrow white lacy garter belt, which valiently strained around her bloated middle, just above her sprouted belly button.\n\nStill lower, white stockings with their woven-in pattern of ""wedding bells and bows"" graced her legs. Each snuggly covered a firm bronze leg, ending only a half-inch above that very high front hem. Both had a petite white ruffles around their top band, held up only by those four straining white garter belt straps. On her feet, she had Victorian-style white laced shoe-booties with full 4"" heels.\n\n(If Bonita's bloated beachball belly had bloomed only a couple more inches, that wedding gown *never* would have fit, even with all that spare material. She would have had to get married in *only* those sexy white undergarments.)\n\n(Wouldn't she have looked sooo cute, and sexy, with her bare bronze belly leading the way, wobbling from side to side, sticking ""miles"" out in front ?? I wonder if Daddy then would have had to put her wedding band on that long fat sprouted belly-button ~~ I sure it's almost as big as her finger. And later, what when people asked to see her wedding band ?? Flip up her maternity top and push that bejeweled belly-button stem out even farther ?? <giggle>)\n\nFinally, on her head, she had a ""floral wreath"" headpiece with a ""chapel length"" white veil in back, extending down her bare back almost to the floor.\n\nBonita was given only a very small bouquet to carry. That bouquet might possibly hide her belly button, but not much more, even if it were four times its present size. She wouldn't be able to use that ""visual trick"" as some pregnant brides do. She would have to walk down that isle waddling short and proud, head up and back as straight as possible, even if it caused her bulging belly to stick out another foot.\n\n(After she finally did take that walk, *everybody* commented on how she ""glowed."" With her proud positive attitude, I don't think anybody noticed her bulging belly ~~ at least not then.)\n\nAfterwards, guests definitely noticed that her lacy, high-hem gown made her look sexy, but at the same time, very motherly. ""She made such a radient, beautiful young bride as she waddled from table to table her white bloated beachball leading the way. I would have so loved to have seen her with *only* her meager white undergarments on, and maybe just her veil"" I thought to myself feeling my bald little cunny getting very moist.\n\nIt was interesting that in the ""reception line,"" some of the older women patted her immense beachball belly for ""good luck."" I don't think Bonita really minded, but it definitely took her by surprise. She wasn't use to women just coming up, patting or rubbing her huge beachball belly ~~ made her feel like that ""good luck"" sitting Budda with the huge tummy.\n\nA couple times when Daddy and Bonita were slow-dancing later on, I saw him slip his hand under that very short front hem, then massage the underside of Bonita's bloated pregnant belly. ""No wonder he had designed that front hem so high ~~ easy access',"" I thought, then added, ""Naughty Daddy, he doesn't miss a trick.""\n\nBecause of her huge bloated belly, whenever his warm hand slipped underneath, Bonita would have to sideways snuggle to get even closer to him. She would shiver a little, then hotly nibble on his ear and neck, making that sneaky hand wiggle a little faster. Sometimes when facing him, she would even try to discreetly rub her french-pantied mound up and down his leg as they very slowly danced, hardly moving.\n\n<end of Part 2>"
1223,Daddy's Love 3,"['inc', 'ped', 'teen', 'preg', 'ws']","I was absolutely sure that the upward view from that 2 foot high would have been simply overwhelming. My eyes stared at Bonita's beautiful bloated pg body in that stunning white gown, recording every bulge and ripple, while my mind began creating images of what she would look like from that very low height.\n\nMy two-foot tall invisible body slowly and innocently strolled over to cousin Bonita. It then easily slipped between that high front opening in her beautiful white gown, without even ducking, like walking through a doorway with a close pair of drapes. The high lace hem of her dress surrounded me on all sides as if I was standing under an white frilly half-moon awning.\n\nI still couldn't believe it. There I was with cousin Bonita's bloated belly suspended directly over my blond head, dangling only inches away. Without even trying, my nose could strongly smell her musky womanly scent floating all around, totally engulfing and caressing me.=20\n\nDeeply inhaling near the middle, I could even sniff some of the ""Obsession"" perfume she must have dabbed around her belly button stalk. ""Oh, how wonderful Bonita smelled,"" I thought. I wanted to stay in that warm fragrant cozy alcove forever.\n\nLooking directly up, I could vividly see that dark black vertical line running up the middle of that bloated overhanging beachball. It was so vivid even against her naked bronze flesh. If I could only slowly trace that line with the firm tip of my warm wet tongue, I would be in heaven.=20\n\nMy eyes began jumping from stretch mark to stretch mark on that bulging over-hanging sphere ~~ there must have been millions of them. The bottom of that sphere looked like the tread on a giant tire or a highway map of China, but it still looked beautiful to me, so taut, so bloated, so full of life.\n\nThis unique breath-taking view had excited me greatly. My own white lace panties began getting wet under my now-very-small white bride's maid gown. Since nobody could see, my small hand quickly dropped down front, slowly rubbing my moist itchy cunny, my impatient fingers trying to worm their way through my pretty dress with its layers of fluffy petticoats.\n\nOutside my reduced twitching body were cousin Bonita's strong firm bronze legs, tall shapely columns now spread wide, keeping her bloated bulging body from falling over. Both were covered up to my nose by those white stockings with their woven-in pattern of ""wedding bells and bows"".=20\n\nOn each side of my head, those white garter straps, like thick rubber bands, valiently stretched from those white stocking tops, snaking up under that white lace gown to her straining hidden white garter belt wrapped around her bloated beachball waist. My body felt so light, I could have easily reached up, grabbing one strap in each hand, and swung on those garter straps, like a jungle gym, but I didn't.\n\nI so badly wanted to warmly kiss that taut bronze flesh, bulging out, just above those stocking tops, with my hot moist lips, but decided against it. Even if Bonita couldn't see me, she might be able to feel my warm wet kisses and become very scared. I mean, how would you feel if you felt someone kissing you all around your thighs, sending shivers throughout your body, and when you looked down nobody was there. ""I really don't want to upset Bonita,"" I finally concluded, even in my vision.\n\nBy then, I just had to do something about my aching itching hairless little cunny. Since I was invisible, I just bunched up my skirt and layers of petticoats around my waist, holding them with one hand, while vigorously rubbing my smooth wet cunny through my silky panties with the other. That silkiness felt sooo good rubbing against my bare flesh. This was the first time I'd worn silky panties since I had worn Bonita's red ones way back when.\n\n(I was sooo glad that I was completely invisible, cause what a sight I would have made. This sweet innocent ten-year-old bride's maid, just standing there with her bride maid's white skirt and layers of white petticoats bunched around her immature waist, exposing her tight white silky virginal panties and soft creamy legs for all the men and women to oogle. Only my ankles were covered with my white bobby socks and their white strap shoes.)\n\n(If someone were to look very closely, they might notice my ""tummy bulge"" from that baby, growing bigger and bigger inside me. Anyone, though, could vividly see the roundness of my partially encased buns and the way that panty crotch tightly hugged my young hairless cunny. They could even see my little hand vigorously rubbing that molded crotch, as both my hand and Bonita's scents excited me more and more.)\n\nNow turning and facing Bonita, my head and lips were only inches from those tiny white french-lace bikini panties. They stopped just below her bloated beachball belly, while molding her plump bronze mound like a thin second skin. I could not see any puffiness in those panties, so Bonita's pussy still must be completely clean shaven, making her pouting separated lips to be clearly visible, pushing through that thin material. A vivid wet line crept up their middle, fully advertizing Bonita's growing excitement.\n\nLuckily nobody could see or hear my 2-foot self when I loudly giggled as I looked up underneath the front of Bonita's gown. There between that silky gown and on her bloated beachball belly were strapped three overlapping band-aids (I guess Daddy didn't have any ""white"" duct tape <giggle>), trying so valiently to make her pop'd long fat belly-button stalk an ""innie"" again.=20\n\nBonita probably didn't want any kids pressing that sprouted belly- button through her wedding gown and saying ""beep."" Obviously, they didn't do much good, cause that wiggling stalk was still pushing that silky material way out right through all three.=20\n\n""I wonder if Daddy helped her apply those band-aids . . . . . and how long it took,"" I giggled to myself.\n\nA sudden tap on my shoulder snapped me out of my vision. It was cousin Bonita.\n\n""Daddy is going to make an announcement,"" she told me, ""We should go over next to him and listen.""=20\n\n""Darn,"" I thought as we walked over next to Daddy, one on each side, ""I was almost ready to climax in that vision."" Walking, I could vividly hear my cunny making squishy sounds ~~ I was very wet in real-life too. Luckily, my gown and petticoats muffled that noise so nobody nearby could hear it.\n\nDaddy announced that he, Bonita, and I were moving from the city to rural Pennsylvania He mentioned the better environment for their child to grow up, but I suspect that the real reason was *my* pregnancy. He wanted to move somewhere where children having babies wasn't so frowned upon, and where nobody knew that Bonita was his cousin and me his daughter.\n\n* * * * * =20\n\nChapter 29b# Lola's Raging Hormones\n\nBeginning when I was only two months pg, my poor bloating body experienced explosive growth in many other areas. My Ob suspected that this was spectacularly jump-started by all the hormonal changes that growing baby was creating inside my immature little 4' 0"" frame. It almost seemed that my body was trying to condense literally years of future change into a couple short months.=20\n\nAlthough I only added 2 inches in height and 20 lbs in weight (including the baby) over those three turbulent months, the rest of my body was transformed from that of a super-flat 10 year-old to that of a very buxom 18 year-old: my breasts ballooned; my cunny got more meaty and plumper, those flat sleepy lips becoming more pouting and puffier; my clitty went from a little inconsequential nubby to over 1.5 inches in length when fully erect; and finally, my hips widened, adding a full 2 inches in size, much better for child-bearing.\n\nDown below, between my young girly legs, it was hard even for *me* to envision how much plumper and meatier my little cunny had become. Actually, it is very hard to describe even today. Remember that before becoming pg, my mound with its two tiny lips was pretty flat, so simply think of ""flat skin"" as the ""before picture.""=20\n\nNext, envision a lemon that has been sliced in half lengthwise. Put the flat portion right against your skin. Think about how much that lemon skin mounds and bulges out from your skin ~~ that's the ""after picture.""=20\n\nWhile the girly skin around my cunny used to be the same color as the rest of my skin, now, all the skin covering that bulging mound has become a dark reddish-brown, like my areola and nipples. That darker, contrasting skin now makes that plump meaty mound stand out, almost grabbing you like a clam <giggle>.\n\nFinally, do one more thing. Down the middle of that lemon half, carefully slice the outer yellow skin, then peel it back a little. That's how my flared cunny lips now open up, like the petals on a blooming flower, forever showing off their hot wet pink insides.\n\n(It feels so much better now-a-days to have a firm wet tongue divide those meaty reddish-brown lips, forcibly accessing my hot juicy pink insides. The least little touch causes my solid young butt to wriggle all around, my girly legs spreading wider and wider. They would beg that stiff pink ""trowel"" to keep scooping up the gallons of my hot oozing female dew, while still digging deeper and deeper in addition to continuously slurping its way up and down. Only a couple cycles in that slippery groove and my body would be ""panting"" and ""gasping."")\n\n(Only one plunge of that naughty stiff tongue into my wet over- heated love-tunnel would send this poor wriggling body over the edge. Suddenly my whole bloated body would be thrashing and bucking around, like a poor fish out of water, as my poor exhausted cunny gushes more and more thick gooey nectar. ""Cries"" of joy and ""gasps"" of pleasure would be constantly erupting from my wide-open mouth until all those wondrous waves had totally past. In all honesty, before I became pg by Daddy, I *never* felt sensations such as these.)\n\nUp top believe it or not, my ballooning bust was almost adding 1 full inch every month. Talk about all those little ""hormonies"" working double and triple shifts !!=20\n\nThe only ""drawback"" about this super-rapid growth was that my bloating boobies were getting vivid ""stretch marks,"" like my bulging belly but *much* longer. These wiggly purple-reddish lines radiated outwards from both areola for at least an inch or more, looking like the spokes on a wheel or an exploding sunburst. ""Hopefully, they will become less noticable as I grow older,"" I kept wishing.\n\n(Right then though, Daddy seemed to love those reddish lines. Before he'd even suck on my fat erect nipples, he would spend five or ten minutes tracing each of those reddish lines with the tip of his firm wet tongue, leaving rivers of warm wetness nestling in their hollows. Not only would that cause those poor bloated boobies to swell even more and visibly tremble, but it would also send clusters of tingles up and down my spine, causing my pouted parted cunny to get very moist . . . . . and itchy.)\n\nThe most my Ob would do was shake her head saying, ""I've never seen this much change so quickly, but it's theoretically possible. If the body can grow a baby from a tiny spec to full size in nine months, why couldn't it make these smaller changes in a few months.""\n\nMany mornings, both titties felt like there were literally thousands of kernels of popcorn exploding inside, puffing and stretching that young titty flesh. I'd wake up every morning with both blooming nipples rock-hard, pointing straight up at the ceiling, on top of my ever-expanding tingling twin mounds.=20\n\nMy bumpy mole-hills had steadily ballooned out from an almost- flat ""A-"" cup to a taut half-moon ""D"" cup in just those three short months ~~ talk about being visited by the *commander* of all the other ""titty fairies"" !!\n\n(*And* those ballooning titties didn't stop there. After my milk had fully come in with Peter, my first, those whoppers measured a very full ""F"" cup. Still being only 4' 2"" in height, my poor body was probably now one-third milk machine ~~ those huge engorged whoppers wobbled back and forth *everywhere* I went, but Daddy never seemed to complain.)\n\n(And my body hasn't stopped growing yet !! Those milk machines have added at least *1* full cup size with each pregnancy, so that now on my third, my milky whoppers need a full ""H"" cup ~~ maybe even larger after my baby girl is born and those milk factories need to supply even *more* milk. Remember, then I'll be feeding 2 babies and a toodler, all at the same time.)=20\n\n(""Hmmm, I wonder how much bigger they'll grow during my 4th and 5th pregnancies ?? Let's see, at one cup-size per pregnancy, I'll be at least into a ""J"" or ""K"" cup on this tiny 5' 0"" frame! If my belly balloons out as far as it has in the past, I'll definitely look like one immense ""boob"" with two tiny feet. Know any guys who might like a cute young girl who looks like that? <giggle>)\n\nI simply gave up wearing bras that were *always* too tight, just letting those bloated half-moons jiggle around under whatever I was wearing. Whenever I exercised, naughty Daddy would always want me to wear t-shirts that were now way too tight and too short ~~ I wonder why.=20\n\nThose cotton tees, though, would feel sooo soft and nice as my jiggling nipples rubbed up and down against them, hardening and poking out further and further. When I finished, there would be wide wet circles around both nipples from sweat, sorry not from milk quite yet. Those areas would become almost transparent, my dark pink areola and nipples visibly showing through.=20\n\n(My tiger-striped leotard bottom would also be completely soaked in the crotch ~~ not all of that from sweat !! <giggle> Most times, that narrow crotch would get pulled up between my now-plumper, more pouting pussy lips, ending up being very sticky and gooey.)=20\n\n(I would have to slowly peel that second skin off my bloated lower body, then tug it out from between those puffy grasping lips ~~ I didn't wear any panties underneath <blush>. That crotch reminded me of a hotdog shoved deeply in a bun. I'm sure Daddy would love to get his ""hotdog"" deeply nestled in my bun ~~ no catsup or mustard needed, my body would be adding its own pungent dressing. <giggle>)\n\n(Many days after a long hard workout, I could hear my Daddy rummaging in the bathroom. I wouldn't have been surprised if he hadn't raided the hamper for that sopping wet leotard, savoring a couple long sniffs, maybe a couple dozen licks, and a bunch of gooey tasty chews.)\n\n(One of these days, maybe I'll try and catch him. He'd look funny with that black crotch dangling from his mouth, lips and teeth vigorously chewing away, while a free gooey hand probably pumped his long thick rod. That monster probably sprouted even longer, its fat purple head more bloated, from all those mixed up savory scents.)\n\nWhen my mushrooming mounds got exceptionally sore, cousin Bonita would come in, laying an electric heating pad on them. On days when they weren't too sore, she would just use her heated breath and moist lips to soothe them. I must admit I *really* preferred her hot wet lips best. <giggle>\n\nI loved to feel her hot red parted lips sucking on my sprouting dark pink nipples, that firm wet tongue strumming them back and forth. That combination not only made me forget about any soreness, but it also made my now-huge clitty poke straight up, tenting my tight cotton girly panties.\n\nMost times Bonita would only stroke that inch and one-half clitty up and down through my cotton panties, like she was massaging a little boy's penis, making my crotch wetter and wetter. (I often wondered if she ever ""fooled around"" with any of her younger brothers cause she sure knew how to stroke me just right.)=20\n\nShortly, between the firm stroking of her fluttering fingers and the strong sucking of her talented mouth, a low moan would escape from between my parted lips. Within seconds, my whole young body would be thrashing and bucking on that bed in a full blown climax as I ""gasped"" and ""moaned"" even louder.\n\nI would always try to kiss Bonita on the lips afterwards as a thank- you, but she would usually pull away. I think she was still embarassed each time about what she had just done, even though I thoroughly enjoyed it.\n\nA couple times in the beginning, I think Bonita let her curiosity about my clitty overcome her inhibitions. After sucking on my bloated booby for a while, she rolled down the front of my cotton panties, staring with her mouth still open at my huge wiggling, wobbling clitty. Only twice, did she let me push her head down toward that shiny quivering stalk.=20\n\nThose times, she first slurped that bloated stalk up and down like a sweet minerature candy-cane, making my body tremble all over. Then she began sucking on it like she would a little boy's penis, grasping it with her lips, letting her tongue tickle the tip, then moving her head slowly up and down, over and over again.\n\nAfter about only a dozen of her warm wonderful strokes, my pregnant body would be bucking and thrashing on that bed, every minute cell experiencing an earth-shattering climax. While my poor tired body was settling back down, she would carefully roll those panties back up, gently pat my still-bouncing pg belly, then leave the room shutting the door. Much as I later tried, I couldn't get her to do much more, but Daddy was a completely different story.\n\nSoon after those erupting mountains became full-fledged D cups, I decided to tease my Daddy with them. Early that morning, I struggled into a tattered little-girly underwear set ~~ a crop-top and hipster. Both were white with fancy pink fringe all around the edges.\n\nThe sleeveless crop-top had a wide deep ""U"" neckline, and one- inch wide bands over each shoulder. At the bottom of that pink fringed neckline was a large cute pink bow. Originally, that frilly bottom only came about one-third of the way down my flat chest, now it just covered the bottom swells of my bulging half-moons.\n\nThat size 8 crop-top had been made for a chest size of only 27 inches, while my rib cage had since expanded to a ""huge"" 29 inches. When you add onto that another *4 inches* for my ballooning boobies, my poor creamy bosom was constantly popping or spilling out of that straining lily-white crop-top ~~ as planned.\n\nWatching in a full-length mirror, all I had to do was bend over slightly and both bloated balloons would ""pop"" right over that neckline, jiggling like wild, run-away jello. Those pink areola and nipples would point straight out, later shriveling and hardening in the air.\n\nTo make those ""accidents"" happen even more easily (heh, heh), I slid those shoulder-bands off my shoulders, slipping them down my upper arms. That left my shoulders completely bare, while that crop-top neckline dropped even a little lower in front.\n\nThose tiny hipsters didn't have much better luck. Created for 29 inch hips with a flat little cunny, my hips had widened to 31 inches preparing for my child-bearing. My cunny (maybe I should call it a ""pussy"" now) had become much plumper, those pouting lips flaring wide open.\n\nStaring in that mirror, that crotch strip now only covered the middle half of my pussy ~~ about ridge to ridge of those puffy pink lips. There must have been at least a =BD inch of bare creamy pussy-mound flesh totally visible on *each* side (between it and my legs), emphasized by that pink frilly fringe.\n\n""I guess I'm ready,"" I thought, ""Now to find Daddy."" Looking around, I finally could hear him shaving in the bathroom.\n\nPutting my best little-girl pout on my face, I skipped into the bathroom through the wide open door. Daddy was shaving at the sink wearing only a pair of boxer shorts.\n\n""Daaaddddyyy,"" I cried, ""Loooook, my favorite set of underwear doesn't fit anymore.""=20\n\nAs soon as I said ""fit,"" I pulled down the bottom of that crop-top letting both bloated boobies pop right out. ""Seeeeee,"" I continued, ""these keep falling out,"" bouncing my body up and down with feined exaturated concern.\n\nDaddy's eyes were glued to my half-moons, intently watching them with their erect pink tips frantically jiggle up and down. His long pink tongue automatically wet his parted lips as those hard pink nipples drew ghostly patterns in the air.\n\nI paused talking, then looked lower, watching that wiggling snake in Daddy's boxer shorts grow bigger and bigger, getting more elongated and fatter. In a flash, it was poking out through his fly, still getting longer and harder with every passing second.\n\n<add more detail about his cock>\n\nMy own clitty had grown bloated and fat, visibly poking out my white hipsters, like a young boy's erect cock, but Daddy couldn't see it because of my hugely overhanging belly. Anyway, he seemed much more interested in other areas right now.\n\nSlowly, he reached around me and closed the bathroom door tight. Right then, I knew that I was going to have some fun.\n\n""Oooooooo,"" I said clapping my hands with glee, ""Is that long fat red candy cane *all* for me ??""\n\nBefore Daddy could even answer, I fell to my knees in front of him, my boobies again jiggling like crazy. Grabbing that wobbling stalk with both tiny hands, my fingers and thumb nowhere near touching, I could feel it throb and pulse with heated excitement.=20\n\nMy moist lips began kissing that huge bloated purple mushroom-shaped head, sucking in all that sweet wet nectar oozing from its flaring piss-slit. At first it tasted strange, then I realized why. My taste buds were detecting a combination of Daddy's precum *mixed with* Bonita's musky female juices. Daddy must have ""fooled around"" with her, then not had enough time to wash off his long fat joy-stick. ""Naughty Daddy,"" I thought.\n\nAfter a minute, I concluded, ""Ooooooo, that makes it even more lewd,"" then added, ""I am sucking on the same joy-stick that had so recently been in Bonita's hot slimy love-tunnel."" Just that thought alone made me suck on its bloated head with even wilder abandon.\n\nSuddenly Daddy yelled, ""Watch out Kitten, I'm coooommmming,"" but his warning was too late.\n\nGobs and strings of warm gooey cum began shooting out that piss- slit. The first blast got both my left cheek and ear. The next eruption got my right jiggling booby, almost smack on its erect little nipple, finally running over it, a long thin strand hanging from that hard pink tip. Some of it then drizzled down over that lower swell onto my white girly crop-top.\n\nI caught most of the third spurt in my small mouth, a little dribbling out the corners, then drooling down my chin. The last shot zipped over my right eye and into my blond hair.\n\nAfter that, my stiff wet tongue just had to lick up the globs and drops as they slowly dripped from his piss-slit, while I vigorously pumped that bloated sausage in and out. My little hands grasped that softening flesh-tube as tightly as they could, valiently trying to squeeze and wring out every last droplet of Daddy's manly juices.\n\nFinally, I rubbed that cum-coated purple head round and round both my shiny wet cheeks, trying to rub in as much ""cum"" as possible. Then I let that tired python sag down, now rubbing it over and over both my budding breasts, teasing his drooling piss-slit with my still-erect nipples.=20\n\n""I hear that rubbing a male's cum on your nipples and breasts, makes them grow even bigger,"" I thought, ""Maybe mine will balloon larger still.""\n\nStanding back up, I looked at him with a big pout. ""Daadddy, look. My clean underwear top got all dirty from your gooey juices,"" I strongly told him. ""I guess I can't wear it today,"" then added with a loud sigh, ""I'll have to go change *again*.""\n\nOpening the door, I huffed out with a big grin on my face. ""I would have been *very* disappointed if I didn't have to go change,"" I though as I merrily skipped back to my room.\n\n* * * * * =20\n\n<that's all for now>"
1224,Daddy's Whore,"['M+f', 'ped', 'nc', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'sm', 'bd', 'anal']","My first memory is of Paige, helping me to get dressed up before Daddy got home from work. She would curl my hair and put make-up on me and tell me how sexy my Daddy was going to think I am. I would wear short little sundresses with no panties underneath. When Daddy came home he would have me accompany him to his office— and I would straddle his thigh while he played dirty movies on the big-screen. The only movies I had ever seen were porno's and we watched them nearly every night.\n\nI would face away from him, my naked pussy on his leg. He would usually reach up and pinch and fondle my tiny little nipples and out of the corner of my eye I could see him stroking his big dick with his other hand. It wasn't long before I learned how to grind myself on his thigh while we watched the videos—always similar themes; one woman, being forcefully fucked by several men at a time, sometimes even a dozen or more. He would always ask me if I was going to be a whore like that when I was older.\n\nThe words would make me so excited as I rubbed my little clitty on his leg I would say, ""Oh yes I want to be your whore,"" and I would feel a tingly orgasm move all across my body. I looked forward to our private times and longed for the day when I would be old enough to be a whore for my Daddy.\n\nThis went on for quite some time, eventually I had learned how to give Daddy the same good feeling I got when riding on his thigh. We would take baths together and he taught me to lick his dick and suck it with my mouth, or to rub it with my hands until it squirted. The first time I didn't quite know what to think when I saw the gooey white stuff come out of it.\n\nBut he explained to me that it was his cum, and when a man's cock got hard from being around a whore that is what was supposed to happen. That a good whore would make sure that the cum came out because that was her job and since I had learned to make him cum with my hands and my mouth I was almost ready to be a real whore.\n\nOne night, when I was about 12, we had just taken a bath and I made him cum with my hands. He told me there was another whore coming over and I had to go to my room while he fucked her. He said if he heard her making noises I could come and peek while he fucked her but not to let myself be seen. As soon as I peeked I was to go to my room and take all my clothes off until he came in to tell me what to do next. Well, 30 minutes later I did hear noises coming from his room. I knew what was happening as I had seen it in the videos so many times.\n\nI ran down to his room and peeked into the cracked open doorway to see a woman, with long brown hair and very big breasts, on her hands and knees rocking back and forth with my Daddy behind her. He had a handful of her hair in one hand and was spanking her with the other hand. She was yelling out, ""I am a filthy whore! Fuck me like a filthy whore!"" I immediately felt a tingle in my then barely peach-fuzz covered pussy and I ran back to my room and got into my bed with my heart racing.\n\nI watched the clock anxiously. I wanted to reach down and rub my pussy that was pulsing but I somehow knew I should wait. After 50 minutes I heard the front door open and shut and a car drive away. Just then Daddy appeared in my doorway. My room was totally dark but I could see his silhouette from the light in the hallway and tell that he was naked and glistening with sweat. As he walked closer to me, I could even see that he had a few drops of cum still on his dick. He approached me quickly, almost as if in anger.\n\nHe pulled the sheet off of me and leaned down laying completely horizontally on me. In one quick motion he pulled my legs apart, pushing my knees to my chest. He then covered my mouth with one hand and grasped my wrists over my head with the other one. Because he had just fucked that other girl his dick was slippery. He didn't give me any coaxing or warning. There was no ""starting slow"" since I was only 12 years old and it was my first time.\n\nHe simply slid his dick into my tight virgin pussy and started thrusting away just as I had seen a hundred times in the videos. Just as he had done to the other woman only moments before. I could hardly breathe with his hand over my mouth, but he leaned into my ear and said, ""I don't want you to scream. When I fuck you, you will be absolutely silent always. Do you understand?""\n\nI could only nod my head as the stabbing pain shooting up from my little pussy seemed to go to my throat. This didn't feel like I imagined it would. I felt like I was being ripped in half. My entire innards felt like they were on fire. I glanced at my clock a few times—for an entire 20 minutes Daddy lay on me with all his weight, nearly crushing me, plunging his huge cock into my tiny body.\n\nFinally he said, ""I am going to come! I am going to fill your fucking cunt you little fucking whore!"" For some reason hearing him say those words made the pain go away. I wrapped my ankles tightly around his back as I felt his cock erupting and filling my hole with his goo. I still couldn't breathe as his hand still covered my face.\n\nHe got very still all of a sudden, and then finally removed his hand so I could breathe. He said, ""You are my whore now, do you know that?""\n\nI said, in a tiny little voice, ""Yes Daddy."" He told me to say it. So I repeated, ""Yes Daddy, I am your whore."" He explained to me that from now on, the name I was born with —Ashley, didn't exist. My only name was Whore. And that anytime his cock got hard I had to make him come. No matter what. That my only job from now on was to be his Whore.\n\nWe still had our private time in the office, but almost every night he would come to my room and fuck me. In only a matter of weeks I had learned how to position my body to accommodate his large 9"" dick comfortably. He even taught me how to sit on top of him to fuck him ""like a real whore."" My only rule (aside from the rule that anytime he called across the house ""Whore—come—fuck"" I had to come running as fast as I could and position myself as quickly as possible to get that cock into me) was that I could not let myself have the tingly cum feeling unless I asked for permission. ""Daddy may I please come?"" Sometimes he would make me wait until he had fucked me two or three times before he would allow me to reach down and rub my clitty so that I could come.\n\nIt didn't matter though, the feeling was so amazing and I loved being his whore so much—I didn't care how long I had to wait. I just wanted to do it anytime I could. I learned how to control myself though, because if I accidentally came without permission— he would punish me afterwards by paddling me or whipping my bare butt with his belt until it was bruised and fire-red. I would have to count off the strokes, loudly—and sometimes it could be 50 or more.\n\nAfter a good lashing, Daddy's dick would be so hard again that I would have to make him come with my mouth. This was so exhausting— that I really tried not to come without permission. Even this extreme form of punishment made me feel like more of a whore after a while though. Soon, I began to able to accept 100 lashings and get so excited from watching how hard it made his dick again that I couldn't wait to get fucked again even though my entire lower half was screaming in pain.\n\nWhen I was 14, and had become a seasoned whore, fucking my Daddy two or three times every day he had a special surprise for me. By this time, I was being home-schooled by Paige and it wasn't uncommon for Daddy to come home in the middle of the day to fuck me and then go back to work. If you think that Paige should have been appalled at this behavior, and the fact that she had to help me dress and primp for his arrival every night you are right.\n\nThe only problem was that Paige had permission from my Daddy for me to be her whore too. Therefore, when Daddy was at work and we were done with my studies for the day, she would instruct me to lay on my back and she would climb on top of me and grind her hairy pussy on my mouth. I didn't like the taste of her pussy—it was very wet and salty and she hurt my chin the way she pushed herself into my mouth so hard everytime. But just like with my Daddy, when she would start to scream out, ""Oh yes I am going to cum! I am coming you little fucking whore!"" It made me feel very excited and I wanted to do it again and again.\n\nThis particular afternoon, after I had sufficiently serviced Paige, she fitted me tightly in a corset which she laced from the back. It left my now B-cup sized breasts exposed and cinched so tightly I could hardly breathe. I wore it with a sheer lace skirt, and of course no panties as I was not even allowed to own any. When I head the front door shut and Daddy's voice shout, ""Whore— come—fuck"" I went running downstairs eagerly! But when I got there, I saw that Daddy was not alone. He had 3 other men with him. I hesitated for a moment.\n\nHe snapped his fingers twice and said, ""I said, Whore—come—fuck!"" I was confused. I wasn't sure where I was supposed to go or who I was supposed to fuck? So I went to my Daddy and got on my hands and my knees assuming he was going to fuck me in front of these men. Well, I was partially right. It was only a matter of seconds before his cock was buried into my pussy. He said, ""Whore, I want you to show my friends what a fucking whore you are. You are to fuck them exactly like you would me. You are not just a whore to my cock but to any hard cock that is put in front of you. Do you understand?""\n\nI opened my mouth to say, ""Yes Daddy"" but before I could formulate the words, one of the men's dicks was ramming its way down my throat. He held my head in place by my hair and thrust himself in and out of my throat with the same force and speed as the cock that was ramming its way in and out of my pussy. I was having a hard time balancing myself. Another of the men had sat down on the sofa and had his cock out and in his hand. Instead of coming in my pussy like my Daddy normally did he stopped for minute. He pulled me up by my shoulders, causing the dick that was in my mouth to have to pause too.\n\nIn one quick motion they worked together to slide me on top of this other man and then the one who had been fucking my mouth quickly got back to work as this new guy…whose dick was not as long as my Daddy's but much thicker started pounding it in and out of my pussy as he pinched and tweaked my tits that stood out because of the corset. Daddy came up behind me and placed one finger on my lower jaw. I thought maybe this was because I wasn't opening my mouth wide enough for this cock that was pounding my throat like a jack-hammer. But it about 5 seconds I realized that it was so I didn't bite down on it. Because my Daddy was sliding his dick into my ass! I froze completely still.\n\nI felt paralyzed. I realized at that moment that I was full of cocks! I had one in my pussy and one in my throat and now my Daddy was fucking my ass. I felt light-headed. It was too overwhelming. I had felt his fingers in there before but not his entire huge cock. If there had been enough room for it before there surely wasn't now with my pussy being reamed by this man who I suddenly detested. I wanted them all to go away. Why can't it just be like usual with Daddy fucking me in my room until my pussy gets all tingly and then his dick squirts?\n\nThe man fucking my pussy found the sensation too much for him to handle. He pinched both my nipples hard and began twisting them until they began to turn purple. He said, ""Oh yeah! Fucking whore is going to make come! Ahhh"" I felt my pussy get very wet and slimy. A few seconds later my mouth was also filled with salty slime.\n\nThere was one man who hadn't yet been in any of my holes and he quickly traded places with the one who had just filled my pussy. His dick was long like Daddy's but felt sort of curved and really stabbed my already sore stomach. The guy who had just come in my pussy stood up and began rubbing his semi-flacid, come and pussy juice covered dick on my mouth. Daddy said, ""Lick it whore"". So I did.\n\nBefore long it was hard again and he too fucked my mouth and throat. I was gagging spitting and Daddy just kept saying, ""Keep sucking that cock fucking whore, that is your job."" After 2 more minutes he finally came and pulled his cock out of my ass with a suction noise.\n\nFor nearly two hours the men took turns on each of my holes until each of them had come at least 3 times. When they were done, my legs felt like jelly and my pussy and ass were slimy and swollen. My nipples were bruised and the right one was even bleeding from being bitten. My jaw was so sore it hurt when I breathed.\n\nDaddy said, ""Go to bed whore. You need to get ready for the fucking you are getting tomorrow"". Sore and exhausted I climbed the stairs and poured myself into my bed. As I drifted to sleep a smile came across my face. I couldn't wait to see what was going to happen next."
1225,"Daddy, Are you There","['MMMg', 'extreme-ped', 'gb']","He has a point. Watching my little Jenny getting banged by this old white-hair with a big jiggling belly is really something. And he's only the first one. The young boy he brought with him who's sucking my cock is a bonus. A very handsome one, in fact. Like my Jenny he's a very sweet, innocent-looking, diminutive blonde. With big blue eyes and a rose-bud mouth. Although, at the moment, his little lips are stretched a little thin around my fat dick. And like my precious daughter, the cute ten-year-old has obviously had some practice at this. He's taking me all the way down and not gagging at all. And it's not that I'm all that small either.\n\n""You too, mister,"" Jenny groans. ""Thank you, I mean. You got a very nice cock. It feels really, really good.""\n\n""Ahhh... you're more than welcome, little one. Now you keep talkin' to your daddy, okay?""\n\n""Are you wearing a rubber?""\n\n""Your daddy said... I didn't have to.""\n\n""That's 'cause I love to feel his semen spurting inside me. It makes me... ahhh... climax.""\n\n""Climax, huh? Aren't you a... mmm... little young to... AHHH! Okay, now, call me grandpa!""\n\n""Grandpa? Okay, but what should I say?""\n\n""I don't care. Say anything! Just call me... Ohhh! OH FUCK! Here it comes, little grand-daughter.""\n\n""What grandpa? What's coming?""\n\n""My semen, little one! You wanted grandpa's love, so... AHHH... take it! Take all my CUMMMMM!""\n\nI have to push the boy's head away, or he'll make me cum, and I don't want to yet.\n\n""Ah, wait a second... ah, Raymond.""\n\n""Why? Aren't I doing it right?""\n\n""Oh, no, kid. You're great. It's just that I need to... to catch my breath, is all.""\n\nThere's five more guys to go after his grandfather. It's something we both talked about, and finally got up the nerve to do. A gangbang on her eighth birthday. A present for us both. And then I'm going to show them all out and fuck her myself. Talk about your sloppy seconds! Talk about your hot birthday presents!\n\n""OHHH! OHHH, YEAH! I FEEL it! AHHHH! Oh, grandpa! You're... makin' me... UNNNGGHHHHH!"" my little Jenny shouts. She's always been noisy when we're having sex. Comes by it naturally. Pun intended.\n\nI started when she was real little. About the time she started talking. You know what they say, 'Sex before eight, or it's too late!' I'd played around with her even as a baby. Just rubbing and nuzzling her. She was irresistible even then. Of course her mother's disappearance had something to do with it, too. It was as if this little baby girl filled up the hole in my life, the vacuum where my soul had been ripped out of me.\n\nIt would have been better... well, almost... to find out Liz had run off with someone, or that she'd been murdered by a serial killer. As it is, it could be either of these. However, what I think is that she had secretly gotten tired of her life... meaning tired of me and her child... and just took off. And now she's living on a beach somewhere in Belize. Or in a little white house in Greece overlooking the Aegean. She'd talked about this kind of stuff before we got married. Me, too, but... well, you know how life is. It demands things from us other than our dreams. But then again, it gives us new ones. If we know where to look for them.\n\nThe old fart's face is so red and puffed up it looks like a balloon about to burst. Boy, that would take the cake, wouldn't it? My little Jenny's first time with a cock in her other than mine, and the guy has a heart attack or a stroke and dies on her!\n\nBut he doesn't. He grunts and his hips give a last hard jerk. He's done, and he whooshes out his held breath. His flabby arms shiver as he pushes himself up. He rolls off her onto his back, his arm up over his eyes. I can't decide if he doesn't want to look, or if he's still trying to keep some mental image alive in his mind. His cock is shiny slick and still pretty fat. Looks like a Kielbasa hot from the grill. I can see why my Jenny liked it so much in her little hot-from-the-oven, muffin cunt.\n\n""Jesus, that was amazing!"" the old fart gasps.\n\nJenny is still quaking, biting her lip and making her little kittenish mewings. She does this when she's having a really good orgasm and it's going on and on. It's another good reason to start them off young.\n\n""Yeah, well, get your tired old ass off the bed 'cause it's my turn,"" says the next guy in line.\n\nHe's younger and definitely not the patient type. He's got a nice cock, too, however, which he's been stroking the whole time as he waited, staring at the scene before him. And like the others he'd agreed to be tested beforehand. And to show me his equipment. Otherwise they weren't invited to our little birthday bash.\n\nThen to me, ""So, listen, can I gag her?""\n\n""If you want.""\n\n""Great!""\n\nHe grabs the ball-gag hanging on the bed post. Then as he's fumbling with the buckle, ""Yeah! Makes it seem real!"" He says this not to me or to her, but to himself. Apparently his fantasy is raping bound and gagged little girls. Hey, we all have them, so...\n\nHe gets on her and starts in right away, fucking her fast and furiously. ""Ha! Take this, you little cunt! Take my cock in your baby pussy!""\n\nJenny groans and whimpers under the gag. She loves being gagged, has picked up on the guy's thing, and instinctively knows that acting like this turns him on even more. Which, of course, means that he'll fuck her the way she likes best, hard and quick. Sort of a lust feedback loop.\n\n""Hurts, don't it! Tough shit! I'm gonna fuck your baby cunt with my big dick 'til you bleed!""\n\nShe whimpers again, thrashes her head and tries to struggle as much as she can against her ropes, acting as if he's killing her. But I can see her cute, jelly-bean toes scrunching up, then uncurling and spreading, and I know that she's loving this rape- fantasy stuff right along with him. She's always been a very imaginative kid.\n\nRaymond's eyes are real big watching this too. ""Gee, mister, can I fuck her when they're done? I've never had a real girl before!""\n\n""Sure, son. But why don't you suck me a little more first, okay?""\n\nHe plops me back into his mouth.\n\nHis grandfather has gotten dressed and he comes over to us. ""Hey, that was incredible. Thank you very much. Listen, you want to fuck him? He's got a wonderfully tight little ass.""\n\n""No, I think that I'll... I'll...""\n\nThe boy's mouth is like a vacuum cleaner hose... and I know damn well that some of you out there have tried this, so...\n\nThe young guy is already getting close. He growls, ""You fucking little cunt! I'm raping you good! Take my cock all the way up inside your little-girl body! I'm gonna cum inside your baby womb!""\n\nThis sends my daughter over the top. She spits out the ball gag, which obviously the guy, not having any real experience with this stuff, hadn't put on tight enough. ""Oh, no, please! I'm too young for fucking. Don't cum in me! My daddy will spank me so hard when he finds out!"" she whines so sincerely that if I didn't know better I'd believe this myself.\n\nNow the young guy's face is all red and balloonish-looking as he's ejaculating and striving to drive his pulsating prick as deep inside her as possible. I guess we all look like this, more or less.\n\nI start, and my cock is like a fire hose, throbbing as I'm cumming, and the kid is humming away intermittently as he swallows my semen down like it was a milkshake. It's okay. The way this is turning both me and my daughter on, I'll be ready to untie her and fuck her slowly and lovingly without any trouble when the four remaining guys are done and we're alone again."
1226,Dagger's Release,"['mf', 'nc', 'oral', 'sci-fi']","pale skin. They are vain about their...various skills. I, however have no use for pride. Pride is only for breaking. It exists only before the aweful clarity of submission. You will come back to me, on your knees and willingly.""\n""There is a place where you will never touch me, Kallida."" He was shaking. ""Places in my mind that you will never be able to go.""\n""Go there, then, Prince. And there will you find me, too."" The dagger traced down the length of his cock, lifting it. She smiled sweetly as he struggled to hold her gaze. ""Fear. See what it is doing to you, Love?"" He shut his eyes, then, trying desperately to still the sensations within him. ""To your knees, Prince."" The soldier drove him down with a laugh. She rested the tip of the blade in the small of his throat, staring down at him with her maddening smile. With a flick of her free hand, she unlinked the series of skirt hooks, and pulled her dress back from the waist down. ""You are for my pleasure, Prince.""\n""If you think..."" The blade cut into his skin just enough for him to feel the barest line of white heat. He swallowed, feeling the blood trickle slowly down his the tight skin of his throat. ""My pleasure, Prince."" The fingers of her free hand touched his forehead, tracing his temples, his nose, then finally resting on his lips. The gentleness, all at odds with the hot tip of the blade, confused him. Her hand curved slowly around the back on his neck, tipping his face toward her nakedness. ""Submission is easy, Love. It is like a meditation, a prayer. You must not think of what you feel, only what I must feel. And there, only there will you find the freedom I know you seek."" He could smell her sweet scent, the faint musk that drove him from the gut. Behind him, the soldier chuckled softly. He closed his eyes, and leaned his face into her, gently parting her shaved lips with his tongue. She sighed above him, her fingers twisting in his long hair. She was right, he realized. Held from behind, the knife at his throat, he was powerless in a way that freed him. She moved deeper into his face, and he could feel her trembling."
1227,Dahala and the Dragon,['fantasy'],"The horse was a buckshin with a slightly whiter mane and tail. As she had combed the mane out it had kicked her viciously, almost as if it knew and understood her resentment, as if it knew she enjoyed dominating it, and it chafed at the dominance. Faint traces of that resentment faded as they rode off.\n\nRumors of a dragon, a foul platinum colored thing, swept the land. It was said that this dragon was once kind and good but now it had been conquered and corrupted by the evil goddess Tiamat. Now she rode forth to find it. And slay it.\n\nShe passed a field with a mare in it. From the way the stallion pranced she guessed that the mare was in heat. The thought of the stallion being tormented by the mare caused her to smile. Shades of her teasing many a man with her own sexuality. As she drew closer she realized that it smelled as bad as the stallion, ending the comparison right there.\n\nSoon she came upon a scene of great beauty - gold strewn about the mountain - works of art scattered carelessly - the dragon's horde. Out daring any to even touch it. Gnawed bones and shat- tered armor showed what fate befell those attempting to claim that horde.\n\nShe lowered her visor and lance and spurred the horse forward. Over the rise it lay, every joint plated, many sharp spurs cover- ing it, razor sharp teeth filling its mouth. And it was regard- ing her. She charged. The lance struck home and she was hurtled from her mount. With a glance from the dragon the stallion froze - a statue. She tumbled to the base of another statue, that of a naked woman and shuddered, wondering. Suddenly the thing's massive paw pinned her to the ground in her armor. The jaws closed around the helm and ripped, freeing her long hair. The dragon stopped, regarding her with a gleam in its eye.\n\n""Well, what have we here? A wench? You could prove much sport!""\n\nCasually, it pulled the lance out of a bony shoulder, gushing forth blood. A good hit but his magic healed it quickly. And, as it healed the wound, the dragon began to shrink, becoming just more than half again her size.\n\nWith another crunch it ripped off her breast plate exposing her heaving chest beneath the leather jerkin she wore, slicked with her sweat.\n\n""Ahhhh,"" said the dragon, ""I like a woman who can appreciate the caress of leather.""\n\nWith a single talon he slit the jerkin open and stood there eying her beautiful breasts. They had been compressed behind the jerkin but now they burst forth, sweat and a few beads of blood rolled down her cleavage.\n\n""Why does such a beautiful wench hide her beauty?""\n\nHer breasts were full, her nipples ripe. The forked tongue snaked out and circled them causing them to worry slightly. She gasped as the tongue traced wet lines around her chest, then surrounded one and squeezed it firmly. Her hips arched upward, her own desires giving her away.\n\n""Hmmm,"" said the dragon, ""the bitch shows her true colors. Let's reveal the rest of thy hidden pleasures.""\n\nThe dragon extracted her from the armor like a lobster from its shell and she lay before him naked. With a breath of icy flame the dragon breathed between her legs and the hair on her pussy turned to ash, leaving her skin smooth and untouched beneath. Lizard smooth.\n\n""Now,"" said the dragon, ""on your knees. I wish to sample those ruby lips.""\n\nShe found herself unable to refuse as she groveled before the platinum beast. She lapped at his paws 'til he swung behind her, mounting her as a ram mounts a ewe. With hardly a thought the beast took her virginity.\n\nVirginity! Her order of knight required females to be virgins. She would be banished! The realization was nearly as devastating as the rape itself. She felt his scaly belly press down against her back his head snaked forward and pressed its scaly lips to hers. Before she could think, much less respond, the forked tongue was exploring her mouth, forcing itself in. She could not spit it out. The scaly paws began to wrap around her as it's huge member bore down into her womb. One taloned paw rubbing her nipples...her body was betraying her - her nipples hardening - her juices helping his member slide in faster and deeper. The dragon chuckled and continued his rape of her. She lost track of time as she squealed under his draconian body and he called her his strumpet. Finally his seed was cast into her it was strange- ly warm but no less repulsive. Her first time with a male had been at the paws of a lizard!\n\n""Now my dear,"" said the dragon, ""I *must* be clean....""\n\nShe screamed curses at him but the paws forced her face between his haunches. He hissed in delight as she tried to bite his huge cock to no effect. As he held her head his loins pumped into her, cleaning her own juices and his seed off with her mouth. When he had finished he chained her naked in the sun to the statue that had been her horse. He noticed that, despite her chains, she stayed as far from the statue as she could.\n\nThe dragon addressed her: ""Could it be you do not like your former servant?""\n\n""No!"" she said. ""I care nothing for the beasts of any kind!""\n\n""Do you now?"" replied the dragon.\n\nThe dragon flew off, leaving her sobbing as she tried to clean herself as best as possible. As night fell the dragon returned with a handsome youth in his jaws.\n\n""I have found a lover for you.""\n\nThe youth was dead, his head lolled to the side. Leaving the body with her, the dragon scratched a pentagram around the three. He looked to the sky and said: ""TIAMAT! Hear your slave! As you defeated me and made me into your image - I beg you, grant me this spell, my goddess!""\n\nSlowly the boy and horse merged, blending to form a centaur. Another puff of his icy breath breathed a sinister life into the previously still form.\n\n""NOW,"" the dragon said, ""the horse has a human intellect but still all the desires of a stallion - and he remembers how he was treated by humans!""\n\nShe shuddered - she was still chained to the beast's hind leg. The centaur reared and praced at its vitality before noticing the chain and what it held. A cruel smile flicked across its face. The centaur looked down.\n\n""All womanhood will be my brood mares! Slut! Lick the hooves clean!""\n\n""No!"" she screamed and received a kick for her defiance. She whimpered.\n\n""Do it, my sweet slut! Or your sisters I'll seek out and have them tortured!""\n\nShe looked into its eyes then pressed her lips to it's hooves and bent to her work, her breasts swaying heavily beneath her. The centaur laughed at her servitude and forced her to clean its entire body.\n\n""My god Bahamut who through Tiamats wishes has created me - allow me her as a slave! Forever naked and linked to the horse. She shall only eat my seed for her food...my excrement shall feed her as well!""\n\nThe dragon chuckled and held and fondled her while the stallion again raped her loins. When he was finished the dragon tied her arms around the centaur's barrel so she was staring at its huge balls. Against her own will she found herself licking them, covering them with a layer of her own spit. Again she found herself cleaning her own juices from the cock of a beast. Her legs were tied between the centaurs front legs and her head forced under its tail. As it reared in triumph her breasts stuck out just in front of the horse's haunches. She felt them heavy with milk. The centaur noticed this as well and slowly fondled, then milked her breasts. Soon, pearly drops form on her nipples and the centaur bent his head to taste them.\n\n""A brood mare and a milk cow! Wonderful!""\n\n""Now,"" said the dragon, ""I shall hunt down her family and we shall truly have fun.""\n\nMarsha went about her tasks with her usual zeal. The capture and subjugation of her sister by the dragon were unknown to her, just as she was unaware of its invisible platinum eyes watching her.\n\nShe and the birds had a unique bond and, at times, she felt more at home with them than with humans. As she fed raw meat to the injured birds of prey she heard a crashing in the trees. Inves- tigating, she found what appeared to be a falcon, a falcon the size of a pony. A pony? No, it was larger still. Examination revealed still other surprises - it was but half falcon. The beautiful front half was attached to the powerful hindquarters of a male lion.\n\nStrange, yes, but injured as well. Many arrows protruded from it and much blood had been lost. With much effort she managed to load it into a cart and haul it back to the largest cage she could find. As she cleaned and bandaged it, the bright eyes opened briefly until she stroked it's head. Soothed, it fell asleep on the soft straw.\n\nShe awakened early to go check on her new charge and found it sitting calmly, waiting for her. It, or rather he, watched her closely as she hobbled and muzzled it. The golden eyes rested uncomfortably long on her blowing hair and loosely covered breasts. She could not help but noticing its long cock harden and wondering what else might be strange about it.\n\nUnbeknownst to her it had been the leader of a great Arie and was mated to a pure white griffin. A rival griffin desired both his power and his mate. Lacking the prowess to win in fair battle he had turned to Bahamut.\n\nGriffins were strange beasts, certainly, but still quite intelli- gent and governed mostly by emotions instinct and a strict code. Mates and positions went to those who won in open challenge. Transformed by Bahamut into a pure black with eyesight enhanced by night vision he felt confident in calling out Krie in the dead of night.\n\nExpecting nothing more than an annoyance Krei was surprised by the viciousness and accuracy of the attacks. Before he realized the seriousness of his predicament Cack had battered him to unconsciousness. As he lay in the mud Cack landed upon his body and pressed his face into the mud. Then slowly and with great malice Cack took a foot into his beak and twisted until the bone snapped. Methodically, he repeated this on the other leg.\n\nHe lifted the battered and now torn Krei in his beak and deliv- ered him to another rogue griffin.\n\n""Use him as you see fit but if you kill him you'll answer to me. Make sure he suffers...""\n\nWith that, he lifted off to find Krrk, Krei's mate. Normally a female may choose her own mate as the leader will intercede on her behalf if a griffin attempts to force her. But with Krei gone she had lost both her leader and her mate. She flew fast, as fast as possible in the night, but could not avoid what she could not see. He flew around her, teasing and playing with her in the night sky, 'til she fell panting. Lifting her in his talons he brought her to display to the arie.\n\nAs they arrived Krei moaned. The other griffin had his legs splayed while he lay on his belly on a rock. The other male was thrusting into him as its friends held Krei and waited their turn, their long dicks stiff and balls full. They mounted Krei as he had mounted Krrk, probing with their long cocks under his tail each rolling it's lust into him.\n\nKack forced Krrk to watch the rape. ""See, my dear, he loves another!""\n\nRaising his muddy paw, the one that he had used to rub Krei's face in the ground, he ordered her to clean it. She resisted until he reached a talon out to Krie and opened another gash in his side. Her avian tongue began to work over his paw.\n\n""That's better, my dear. See Krei, I am training her already.""\n\nAfter she was done he lay her face down beside Krie and moved around behind her.\n\n""Now everyone here will watch me take you as my mate, including your ex-beloved! Is there any who wish to oppose me?""\n\nKrie attempted to rise by was forced down, head turned to Krrr.\n\n""No? Then let the fun begin!""\n\nWith that he pressed the griffiness to the ground and placed a foot upon her head to keep her chest pressed to the stone. As her hind quarters rose his long black shaft pressed into her pink and white twat. Despite herself, and despite the torment visible on Krei's face, she shuddered with pleasure. He was very big and he groaned at her tightness. She felt his balls press against her and she could nor resist anything he did to her.\n\nStroke for stroke, his friends matched him plunging into Krei as he took Krrk. Finally, they were done with Krei but he continued to work into her cunt, ass, and mouth for better than two hours, pleasuring himself and bringing her to new heights until she begged him to spare her and agreed to be his mate. She felt his hot seed shoot into her for the last time that night and knew that he had fertilized her. Now none could dispute his claim on her.\n\nAfter sending her to his den he took Krei to the dragon. Bahamut looked down upon the two.\n\n""You have done well, my servant. You may keep his mate and I will take care of him.""\n\nWeaving mystic energy he tapped into Krei's mind.\n\n""Now we shall continue our games. So you don't feel left out we'll permit you to lust after a females still, but human fe- males. One in particular will fall to your domination as Krrk has failed. As Krei's identity faded so did his will to resist - he would do as his master ordered.\n\nSo now as this woman stood before Krei he noted her hair and her firm yet compact breasts, the kind he'd like to see be attached to a milking machine. She walked in and checked his splints and bandages. When she turned to walk off he could see a very tight ass shifting beneath the leather.\n\nIn the hot sun Marsha was all alone and could see no reason not to disrobe. Lifting the jerkin freed her breasts to bounce slightly in the sun. The warmth tightened her nipples and send inner warmth to her thighs. With her pants removed Krei could see that she was evenly tanned and grew no fur between her legs. Her ass was round and broad in the hips and her legs curves gently to her ass cheeks.\n\nShe noticed the griffin's eyes following her and again the hard- ening of his cock. Always willing to tease a male when she was in control, she began to stroke her hands down her sides, follow- ing each curve. The slid up her stomach and cupped each breast to the sun, gently squeezing each in turn, stiffening the nip- ples. Head thrown back, she spread her feet and allowed her hands to fall to her cunt. Gently playing with her clit, she spread her inner lips to Krei's gaze. Noting the lust in those eyes she swayed forward and cocked her hips towards the cage. Slowly, his tongue reached out...and in. Bypassing her clit, it slid deep into her, the longest most flexible, most talented thing she'd ever had in her. The rush of pleasure forced her to grab the cage and lift her hips closer. And then he withdrew, and sat back in the cage. Disappointment filled her but knowl- edge filled him. He knew that she would fall to his power.\n\nIt was the third week since she had brought the griffin in. The wounds healed with a speed that was amazing - already it's grey wings were restored to their earlier power. It was hot again that day and, as usual she was naked, teasing the griffin. She'd not been able to get it to use it's tongue on her again, though, much to her dismay.\n\nShe opened the outer door to Krei's cage and stepped in. He appeared to be asleep - a good chance to change his water. She slipped into through and set the tray down. When she turned around she gasped. Soundlessly, the griffin had blocked her exit and both cage doors were closed. The griffin peered at her with avaian eyes. She backed into a corner. It stalked up to her. She saw the feline muscles in it's back and the huge feathery chest and collapsed to her knees. The griffin let out a loud squawk and reared. She closed her eyes expecting death. A taloned claw closed around her head and pulled her toward that great beak but instead she had something hard rammed into her lips. In surprise she opened her eyes. In horror she tasted the salty sweaty end of it's cock and saw two furry orange-sized tawny balls swaying in front of her. It was pleasuring itself with her - it was forcing it's way into her mouth. This was not supposed to happen - it was supposed to be serving her!\n\nShe bit down and the griffin squawked angrily and cuffed her, leaving a bloody gash across her back. It would kill her, she thought, almost hoping so. But instead the beast wrapped it's claws around her head and drew her to it's bestial crotch. Too frightened to try biting again, Krei held her head motionless as his loins began working his cock in and out of her throat. She'd never had a male before but she realized that he was truly huge. The fur tickled her chin and the salty taste was not what she had expected. She looked up past it's belly as saw it's avian eyes closed in pleasure while the talons kept a firm grip on her.\n\nShe was more surprised when it squirted down her throat, filling her mouth and overflowing onto her breasts. Silky feeling on her throat, salty on her mouth, sticky and warm on her skin. The griffin pulled out and stood over her. To her dismay it lifted a leg and drenched her in urine, making sure that some splashed into her mouth. He was only marking her now but would teach her to drink it later.\n\nKrei was strutting around the cage flicking his eyes over the girl shivering in the corner, still in shock from the rape of her throat. He wondered if Cacak was crouching on Krrk now, pleasur- ing himself, spilling his seed into her throat, cunt, and ass. The comparison left him annoyed, not really even angry. He had Krrk so well trained and here he was, forced to train another one. Granted, she was soft and quite desirable, for a human, but...well, perhaps he could train her even better than Krrk. She certainly had potential.\n\nDespite his hopes for her he yearned to return to the arie, to his master Cacak, to crouch beside Krrk as Cacak used both of them in turn. What once would have driven him to rage now seemed to be a source of pleasure. Something was wrong but he could only vaguely being knocked silly and then something cutting into his brain.\n\nWell back to business. With one swipe of his claw, oh dear he chipped a talon, the cage walls fell outward. He pushed the girl with a feathery head. She stood on both legs and was rewarded with a vicious swipe. After two more attempts she realized that she must remain on her belly or on all fours. Even in her shock she realized that this would allow him to mount her at will.\n\nShe crawled out, more than a day since the griffin had taught her how to suck cock. She spent most of the night with the thing's balls resting in her mouth when he wasn't filling her mouth with semen. It seemed that he never tired. Worse, it seemed as if he enjoyed teaching her with cuffs to the head how best to please him. And, worst of all, she was even getting good at it.\n\nHer crawling accented the roll of her ass cheeks and the tautness of her body. Twin trails remained in the dust where her nipples dragged and the muscular play of her thighs drew his eyes up to her cunt, one orifice that he had yet to try. Where his eyes went his cock soon followed. He walked over and straddled her.\n\nShe felt the feathers on her back and knew what was coming. The scaly hawk foot landed in front of her and the beak pressed her lips to it. The texture was warm and revolting, similar to snake scales in the sun, but her tongue continued to lap at it as her breasts pressed into the ground. Behind her she felt pressure of the lion's cock pressing into her. Her body shuddered and she pulled her knees apart to allow it easier entry. Juices flowing off its cock combined with ones she made against her own will. Another shudder rushed through her as the tip of the cock pressed against her womb. Lost in the sensation she pressed back against it. One foreleg cupped her belly and pulled her harder, back to the probing member. She gasped as Krei began to hump her in earnest. Krei's loins rocking him forward on his hind toes then back again. Her knees and hands sunk slightly in the soft dirt, breasts digging out twin holes with deeper indentations for her nipples. Gasps poured from her throat yet tears welled in her eyes. Soft feathers came down and encompassed her like a cocoon. The feathers were soft on her tits, caressing them. Still he thrust.\n\nUnlike the centaur, the Griffin could impregnate a human, the result being a winged sphinx. Krei intended on having more than one litter by her. After an agonizingly pleasurable hour of bestial lust she felt Krei orgasm into her before he fell atop her, panting over his slave.\n\nThat night Krei repeated his feat in her ass, leaving her sore and unable to walk even if she'd desired to do so. She had such a tight, sweet ass. As her erupted into her ass, Krei wondered if Cacak thought the same about him. Still unsatisfied he paced around in front of her and knocked her onto her back with all the care of someone flipping a turtle over. He then lifted his tail and sat on her face, sealing her mouth with his ass and her nose with it's cheeks 'til she could not breathe. Krei let her strug- gle then get some air then struggle again 'til he felt the satis- faction of her tongue extending inside him.\n\nIn the morning she was exhausted but her respite from sexual abuse was replaced by the sheer terror of the flight to his arie in the claws. A lizard man and a platinum one waited by Cakac. Krei placed her at the feet of Cakac who still had Krrk beneath him. Krei prostrated himself before Bahamut and felt his own ass violated. His compliance was hardly surprising, given the god's wrath, but his ready acceptance of Bahamut's cock was another thing.\n\n""Oh Krei,"" he said, ""you have such a sweet tight ass.""\n\nWhen Cakac finished with Krrk he donned a harness of an odd sort.\n\n""Krei, you've done well...go to my males and let them rape you. You, madam, shall now be slung from my belly.""\n\nAs she was strapped into the harness, feet around his neck and head suspended below his hind legs, her mouth was forced to a seal against the black penis. Golden liquid flowed into her mouth. She choked but inside a week she would drinking him like fine wine.\n\nAmong her duties she regularly pleased Krrk and cleaned her talons as well as those of the males. Krrk's favorite time to be eaten was just after Cakac raped her. Her belly swelled with Krei's chicks and, despite cries and complaints, she was never far from a griffin's cock. The entire arie saw her as a pleasure doll and they used her even throughout her pregnancy."
1228,Daisy's Debut,"['MF', 'tg']","Being the compulsive character I am, I made myself a home and spent hours making new friends and trying to learn as much as I could from the DL library and the experiences of others. I enjoyed, at least vicariously, the many adventures of my sisters while dressed as I had longed to be for so many years. In short order, one of my friends mentioned the possibility of meeting face-to-face as I had explained business sometimes took me thru her hometown. I was both fascinated and fearful, but after a week of weighing the pro's and con's, I decided to do it. Just before leaving on trip, another friend expressed the same interest. Why not? This would be a trip worth remembering. Having been faithful to my spouse throughout our marriage (and heterosexual as far as I could tell) it was understood the meetings would be asexual. It happened that the second friend would be the first for geographical reasons and so on a Sunday afternoon in May I found myself driving thru Pennsylvania heading towards a rendezvous I wouldn't have imagined only a few weeks earlier. We had arranged to meet at a roadside restaurant near their mountain cottage. I called as I approached the area and happily learned we would be joined by ""her"" wife and small son.\n\nBreaking all of this to my own wife was of particular interest at the time, so I was anxious for the input from a SO. I arrived first, ordered a drink and waited for their arrival. Having made the decision to meet in the first I had no fear, just a little apprehension, but even that disappeared immediately as they walked in and his wife gave me a big hugg. The ice was broken and melted completely. The situation was so incredibly natural I found it hard to believe. The conversation was non-stop and as open as the surroundings permitted. Alice (he) and Beth (she, later aka Sunny) invited me back to their cottage on the mountainside so we could spend a couple more hours chatting and getting to know each other better. it was wonderful. Whether it was simply ""I'm Ok; you're Ok"" I drove off with such elation I was floating and eager to meet my other friend the day after next for breakfast.\n\nJennifer had been the very first to reach out a hand my first night on Compuserve as Daisy and I had thought of her sort of as my ""big sister"". Again, after but the briefest moment of apprehension, we both felt so comfortable as we sat and shared our experiences from childhood on. The words copuldn't come out fast enough as we each fought to tell so much in so little time. As on Sunday, I was invited home to continue the conversation in a more private atmosphere without the fear of being overheard by those at the next table (not that we didn't enjoy the humor of it all, fighting to keep from giggling as we shared our pasts amidst such a traditional setting. Once there, I was in awe as she showed me her collection of photos, wigs, dresses, and gowns. I knew at that moment, somehow, this would be a path I had to walk. Perhaps it would not be for me in the end, but I was confident the exploration would have to be made. I drove off filled with elation; I was not alone and the trip ahead was sure to be exciting.\n\nOver the next month of two, I continued to make innumerable friends with the help of my always present Laptop and Modem. I met with Alice and Sunny again for lunch in the middle of another business trip and together with another online couple from the West Coast developed bonds of friendship that guaranteed freedom from the lonliness that had been with me so much of my life. We had developed something of a ""buddy system"" depending on each other for support and direction. I felt as close to the wives as I did with my sisters and they helped me immeasurably in improving the relationship I had with my own spouse. I think at first my wife suspected that I should be committed until somehow I could be ""cured"" but gradually we came to understand each other and respective needs better. In fact, in July, we both visited the mountain cottage and shared the weekend with our new friends.\n\nAbout that time, we all began to feel somewhat stagnant. We knew the expense of active Compuserve participation had to be faced and we all realized there was so much growth yet to come. One evening online, I learned of Renaissance, a TV/TS support group based outside Philadelphia.\n\nThe subject of similar groups had come up several times in discussions online, but for me, I felt I had my own little group and was unsure what if anything such a group could offer. It was however, time for another step in my journey. I didn't know what that should be, but this was an option that was certainly of interest. I had never met another TV ""dressed"" although I had seen countless photos over the years. While it would be a trip for me, Alice lived nearby and we decide we'ld both go to investigate further. We understood most of the ""girls"" would be suitably attired, but neither of us felt ready for that step just yet. Then, the beauty that she is, Alice had a change of heart. I still wasn't ready so I guess I'ld just have to go as her escort. We arranged to meet at a hotel near the meeting sight, where Sunny would help Alice prepare. As in all our previous meetings, it was great. Meeting ""Alice"" for the first was wonderful; Sunny wished us well and off we drove. Was all this really happening I thought. We were both quickly made to feel at home, Alice in her ""career woman"" suit, and me in a coat and tie. The diversity of my new community was of great interest and I knew I would be back again. Only one small problem - even though the other members would have made me feel welcome regardless, I would have felt uncomfortable attending future meetings dressed as I was. Here was my opportunity, my path towards discovering more of my own self. I decided I would go again and next time in the dress I had only dreamed of for so many years.\n\nThis was going to be a challenge. Other than ""sharing"" my wife's lingerie from time to time, I had little experience and certainly no wardrobe. The next meeting wasn't until late in September but that was so little time for what I had to do. I decided I couldn't prepare for this and continue to spend the many hours on Compuserve I had most every night. And with my self-control (or lack of it) being what it is, I knew there was only one choice for me. I had to pull the plug completely, at least temporarily.\n\nSo, in early August I said my goodbyes painfully, set the date for my disconnection from so many of my onlie friends, and yanked it. (ooo, that hurt) Even more importantly, despite my intentions, some of my activities were causing a gap in my relationship at home. instead of bringing us closer, the time spent at the keyboard was causing a strain. If I were to succeed, I would need my wife's help and without her understanding and support, I would have gone back to my earlier ways I suspect, i.e. trapped in fantasyland forever. Thankfully, I married quite a remarkable girl; she's been of incredible help. She's accompanied me shopping for shoes, makeup, my first ever dress, etc. The time away from the keyboard I used to experiment with cosmetics, go thru half her closet, as well as wander the malls and thrift shops. Then of course, the unexpected! I learned of Joann Roberts and the Weekend in the Pocono's. Alice and Sunny decided to go; Jennifer decided to go; even Michele and his wife from Austin who I had wanted to meet would be there. How could I pass this up? It was to be a four day event scheduled the week preceding my intended deadline. While it was impossible to break away for the four days, perhaps if I could just make it up on Saturday to see so many of my friends together. I checked with Joann to Ok my visit with her and moved my deadline up. I still had no wig and so little practice. I called the company from which I had ordered two wigs and discovered neither would make it to me in time. Not to worry - Jenn (a wig fancier from way back) volunteered to bring a spare or two (or three or four). The schedule announced that Saturday would be a makeup seminar and then makeovers (a lifelong dream). Checking my post office box a few days before the event, I found a package from Alice and Sunny - copies of the ""Color Me Beautiful"" books. I knew that with the help of my friends, everything would work out fine.\n\nSo, here it is the night before. There's no fear, no apprehension, just excitement. The bag is packed. My only dress, three blouses, two skirts, low heels, high heels, the loveliest ivory lingerie, scads of makeup, and my camera. I've been dreaming of this day all my life.\n\nAfter finally falling asleep at 1am, I was up and ready to go by 5 Saturday morning. The drive to the Pocono's would take 4-5 hours so I wanted an early start. Alice and Sunny, Michele and his wife, and Jennifer had been there since Thursday and I was dying to join them as soon as I could. Alice had already prearranged a ""makeover"" for me with the professional makeup artists for later that afternoon, but both she and Jennifer wanted a crack at my face as well. The drive went by quickly; partly in that my brain was racing the whole time, partly in that the engine was also racing with my foot planted heavily on the gas. I pulled into the resort shortly after nine and joined everyone in the dining area for morning coffee and donuts. There had been a costume party the night before and it had obviously taken its toll. Many of the revellers still had heavy traces of mascara and liner highlighting their bloodshot eyes. After getting the lay of the place, I joined Alice in their room for my first lesson. She had been experimenting with surgical tape facelifts recently, so my face was soon pulled and stretched into a more wrinklefree canvas. I had spent the last month in front of my own mirror playing with eyeshadow, powder and blusher, etc., but Alice quickly showed me the much greater attention I would have to pay to detail. She introduced me to ""Dermablend"", a foundation to cover the beardline and then continued on with blusher, shadow, liner, mascara, and lipstick. She would do her own face as I watched intently and then supervise as I tried it myself. This first attempt with ""coaching"" was so much better already than any I had done alone. Jennifer finally showed up, jokingly miffed that she hadn't gotten to me first. She brought along the promised wig (shoulder length blond) although it was still damp from an earlier washing. We hung it on the air- conditioning unit to let it dry as Alice finished with my face and I happily donned my lingerie. Matching ivory slip and panties, pantyhose, waist cincher, longline bra and inexpensive foam inserts. The wig still wasn't quite ready but time was running out for us to get to the scheduled makeup seminar. Jennifer fixed it as best she could while I finished dressing in my black skirt, red blouse, and low black patent heels. The seminar itself was great. Donna and Eric, who run a Philadelphia studio open to TV clients, gave a full demonstation showing the effects of facial contouring and proper application. My own makeover was the first one on their schedule following the demonstration so I had to run back to the room and quickly strip off the makeup we had so carefully put on an hour earlier. Eric, who had a background in stage as well as TV makeup did me. The feeling I had as I sat quietly, my back to the mirror, was incredible. His staff took delight upon learning that this was my first- ever experience ""dressed"" and oohed and aahed as Eric did his work. Donna, the hair specialist, suggested a different wig color, and Jennifer quickly returned with just the thing from her collection. This was a darker blond with almost salt and pepper highlights. Eric quickly pinned it to my scalp and began to style it (""I love volume"" he said as I still sat without my first look in the mirror). Alice, Sunny, Jennifer, and a small crowd stood by beaming at what was being done. Finally Eric was finished and I rushed over for my first look. My heart was bursting. While preparing over the previous weeks, I was fearful that my effort would be a poor one; I wanted to be the girl of my dreams, not a ""man in drag"". The transformation was amazing. My eyes were beautiful; the hair was exquisite; the whole effect was beyond my wildest hopes. The camera was found and Alice took a variety of shots for my scrapbook-to-be. After ""supervising"" Alice's wife Sunny's makeover we went back to the room for more fun. I tried on every piece of my wardrobe as well as half of their's as they gave their suggestions and opinions. I was in seventh heaven; my mind had turned to mush as I rushed from one outfit to the next. Unfortunately, it had been raining much of the day, so when we finally went to the dining hall for dinner, out came the umbrellas and we gingerly sidestepped the puddles in our heels. I had worn my low heels much of the day and I was thrilled to find they gave me no problem, in fact, I found them to be more comfortable than many of my male shoes. The test would come that evening. Alice loaned me a red knit dress accented with a wide black belt and scarf for dinner. The waist cincher was also a success. I had never worn it for very long and had been concerned over its longterm comfort. It turned out that was no problem at all and it did give me a nice nipped-in figure. The wide belt highlighted my waistline even further. After the communal dinner, everyone went back to find their finest outfits for the ""Princess Ball"" later that evening.\n\nOver the course of the day I had worn my three blouses (all of which looked great with the basic black skirt and heels), but my one-and-only dress was more for daywear. Again, my frriends bailed me out. Luckily, my height (5-6"") is an advantage, and Sunny offered me one of her's. After refreshing my makeup, I slipped into her blue silk print, gold necklace, and heavy gold earrings. I hadn't stopped soaring since my arrival. Each costume change served to reinforce the happiness I felt at finally dressing as I had dreamed since childhood. The touch of the wig at the nape of my neck; the tug of the earrings; the tightness of my calf muscles; the silky friction between my stocking, slip, and dress, all brought chills down my back. To complete the outfit, I changed from my low pumps into 4"" open-toed black sandals. They, of course, required that I paint my toenails (another first). At last, we were all ready and off we went again. Joann Roberts, the sponser of the event had scheduled a talent show with other girls from the Renaissance group as participants. This was to follow the ""Princess Promenade"" where each girl in attendance would individually be escorted to the stage. Voting would take place in several categories; Miss Congeniality, Miss Ingenue, Miss ""Gams"", and of course, the ""Princess"" of the weekend. Everyone was stunning. The care that was taken in gowns, makeup, and hairstyles was amazing. To the surprise of few, Michele, my Compuserve friend who had come all the way from Texas, took the main title. Michele has to be seen to be believed (a size 7! and what a walk). The talent show was equally outstanding. Morgan, Kelly, Madame X and others from the group did fantastic renditions of Ann-Margaret, Dolly Parton, and Bette Middler, etc. These girls were GOOD! The long hours were finally beginning to catch up however. A little after 2am, I had to call it quits. Even that was great. Sunny laughed the next morning when I labeled it ""breaking down"". To remove my slipover dress, I had to remove the wig; to remove the bobbypins, I had to first remove the my long ""press-on"" nails. It was wonderful. All this done, I zonked out immediately, sorry that this day had to end."
1229,Dale and Caroline,['mf m-dom oral anal f-solo'],"You looked unconvinced asking me ""And just what is it that you need Caroline?""\n\n""Need you Dale,"" I reply as I begin to turn around. Your hand is swift and smarts as a hard swat lands squarely on my ass stopping me instantly.\n\n""Don't turn around!! The toys were a firm agreement and you have broken your word."" Your hand reaches down and massages my ass checks. Your voice is softer now, the words almost cooed, ""You know you were wrong my love, and that there must be some retribution. What will you chose for payment?""\n\nMy hands extend behind me fumbling to locate the waistband of your slacks. My fingers slowly unbuckle your belt, pulling the length of it from the loops, then offering it to you with a croaking voice, ""Five times. Will that be enough?""\n\n(Dale) I take the belt and answer ,""Yes Caroline, five strikes with the belt should settle this little dispute nicely. Are you prepared to take your licks now?""\n\nWith a meek little voice you squeak, ""Yes my love, I will take my punishment now if it pleases you.""\n\n""It pleases me very much Caroline because I love you, and I know that you will take your pleasure from this, just as you will take pleasure when I fuck you afterwards. Now put your hand on your toy and turn the vibrator on.""\n\nYour hand reaches underneath and I watch your fingers hurry, twisting the vibrator so that it begins to hum. You take the vibrator between your fingers beginning to move it in and out of your pussy. Your hips move to meet your thrusts and I see the juices shining on the vibrator as it comes out of you. I bend over placing my lips on your asscheek to plant a kiss there.\n\nYou jump at the touch thinking it would be the belt coming down to sting you. I kiss all around your ass finally moving my tongue between your cheeks to touch your asshole. Your cheeks clench around my tongue as a gasp escapes your lips.\n\nThis was something you did not expect, the surprise making you push your dildo deeper into your pussy. I experience the same vibrations with my tongue. I continue to tongue around your asshole moving down to gather some of your slippery pussy juices to bath your asshole with. My tongue stiffens trying to enter the small opening. Each time I push forward with my tongue, you push backward seeking to capture my tongue.\n\nStopping, I move my head away from you and stand to remove my clothes. Your head is turned over your shoulder to see what I am doing. I smile at you, hold the belt up and lay it over your back sliding it down to your cheeks, pulling it under you, across your pussy then up the crack of your ass. Stepping forward I place my hard cock at the entrance to your ass. Your fanny wiggles and pushes back to meet me. I shove in until the tight ring starting to give way, and with the belt folded in half, give you your first lick.\n\nYour yelp is loud and sharp, and my cock is squeezed so tightly that I want to pull out; but your grip is too strong, so instead I push in harder. I remain still until I feel you loosen up just a little and then I pull out a little. I can feel the vibrator in your pussy as it hums, rubbing up against my cock. I pull out till just the head is still inside and then as I quickly push back inside, I release another swing of the belt. Again your ass muscles clench tightly around my cock.\n\n""Oh Caroline, your ass is so tight!"" I groan. "" Caroline, reach back and put your fingers on my balls baby. Now pull then up tight against your pussy and let me feel the vibrator on them."" Your hand comes back and I feel the fingers smoothly pull my balls forward to rest against the vibrator. ""Oh my.....,"" I gasp. ""This is incredible sweetheart, I can't last much longer. I am going to take it out now before I cum in you.""\n\n(Caroline) I am wild, lost to it all, a raw nerve clawing to handle every sensation. When you pull out I only know something is missing and scream at you, ""No!, No! Dale, don't. God, please don't!"" Breathing gulps of air rapidly, eyes blinking wildly, my hands reach behind me to trying to locate your dick. Your hands grasp mine and hold them steady. I feel your resolve while hearing your soft drawl, ""Oh my sweet Caroline, do you remember the story of the No Hands Affair? If you cannot control yourself I will get out one of those sash ties to help you. Now, how many swats do you have left?"" My attention is focused again and my reply quick, ""Three left. I want to cum so bad baby. So close...am so close.""\n\n""Take the vibrator out right now!!"" you command. With great reluctance my hand moves languidly to the end of the pink phallic penis pushed up me.\n\n""Ouch!!"" I roar as the third strike of the belt finds my rosy and warming ass cheeks. ""Now Caroline. Turn it off and haul it out. "" I can't move fast enough now, the excitement driving me, the spreading heat in my cheeks feeding my need.\n\nI know you are watching as the dildo is removed, a string of slick juice connecting my pussy for a moment to the toy. I hear your intake of breath as you watch, knowing that your cock is rigid with the sight. My ass sways side to side, my reluctance to have everything removed evident to you. Your hands, resting on my ass, now knead the pink cheeks distributing the electric currents down into my legs, past my knees till my toes curl in anticipation. I know it is coming, feel you waiting for the moment when I least expect it, knowing that the wait as always, increases the return.\n\nCrooning to me, incredibly melodious for a man who can't carry a tune, ""Just breathe baby. Let it feel good. You know we have lots of time of time, no hurry sweetheart. I want all of it today, everything you have, just for me. Are we clear on the no toys unless I am here?""\n\nDistracted for a moment composing my reply, the last lick, delivered harder than the others makes me blink with an instant of pain. With a catch in my throat you hear me whimper my response, ""Yes Dale. No more toys without you.""\n\nYour strong arms turn me over. Your mouth hard on mine, extracting the promise from my body as well as my will. And then quickly leaving my face you place your pointed tongue on the tip of my steaming clit, licking lightly side to side. It is too much. The eruption surpasses both of our expectations, thighs locked around your face, bellowing gibberish mingled with your name, endearments, and hot tears of release, feeding you juices fragrant and fiery, convulsing with the overwhelming feelings.\n\nThe strength of it delights you and your own desire is tantamount now, cock throbbing in anticipation..."
1230,Damned If You Do,"['MF', 'voy', 'reluc']","Claire sighed playfully and said ""You *never* listen to anything I tell you! We're going to BJ's in the Waterfront. Can you pick us up again afterwards?""\n\n""Of course, what time?"" I replied, my mind back on the HTML problem.\n\n""Well, I haven't seen Lisa for a while so how about...um...I phone you when we're ready to be fetched?"", she asked.\n\n""Okay, no problem, I'll probably still be at the office, so phone me here, and try not to get *too* smashed this time, okay?""\n\nClaire giggled, ""I promise, Mr. Boss Man Sir"".\n\n""See ya later, alligator,"" I replied as I dropped the phone back onto the cradle. Sighing, I returned to the coding, determined to fix the problem.\n\nStretching my back, and raising my arms above my head I glanced at the clock on the wall.\n\n""Jesus, it's eight o'clock already!"" I gaped in astonishment, then wondered when Claire would call. ""Probably not for another three hours"", I groaned to myself. Then a thought struck me. ""Maybe I should go join them for some drinks? They'll probably be finished with their bonding by now, and I could do with a drink anyway"", I mused to myself.\n\nDeciding quickly, I closed the programs I had been working on and shut down the workstation. After programming the phone to forward the calls to my cell phone, I left the office, remembering to activate the alarm on the way out.\n\nClimbing into my car, I pulled out of the parking garage and drove quickly along the highway to the Waterfront. Finding parking with some difficulty, I made my way towards BJ's through the crowds of tourists, and holidaymakers.\n\nThe club was packed to the rafters as usual, but I eventually managed to order myself a drink. Balancing it carefully in one hand I looked around the club, trying to spot Claire and Lisa. After about 15 minutes, I realized this was going to be damn near impossible and wandered upstairs, on the off-chance that they were dancing in The Zone.\n\nAs I opened the door, the music almost physically assaulted my eardrums . Cringing slightly, I elbowed my way in and found a spot near the stairs to the viewing balcony where I could watch the dance floor, and hopefully spot them. Shaking my head in disgust after another 10 minutes, I crossed over to the bar. Through a complex combination of hand gestures, shouted words and blind luck, I managed to order myself another drink. When it arrived, I handed over a banknote, waving away the reluctant offer of change, and turned back to the floor, sipping thirstily.\n\nI finally spotted them, over at the far end of the floor, both of them laughing madly at some private joke, while they danced with a guy I didn't recognize. I stood there for a moment, waiting for the song to finish before going to join them. They both seemed to be completely trashed; Claire's face was flushed, and she was dancing in that suggestive manner she has when her inhibitions have been lowered by too much drinking. Lisa didn't seem to be in any better shape and they both burst out giggling as she stumbled and almost fell. I grinned to myself, knowing Lisa couldn't hold her liquor, and also knowing she'd be reaching the ""passing-out"" stage pretty soon.\n\nShe eventually clung to Claire, whispered something in her ear which caused my wife to shriek with laughter, then executed a clumsy curtsy to the guy dancing with them and staggered off the dance floor, where she collapsed into a table seat, her head slumping forward onto her arms.\n\nI decided to watch for a bit longer, as another song had just started. Besides, I was having an almost voyeuristic thrill at watching my wife dancing with a stranger. I noticed for the first time that Claire was wearing her short shiny blue mini and that raised my eyebrows. She hardly ever wears that in public, and especially not when she goes dancing. It's barely decent when she's standing, let alone gyrating around, as she was doing now. As I watched, she spun around and I choked on my drink as her skirt slid wayyyy up, revealing the tops of her stockings. Her dancing partner noticed as well and I saw him grin to himself.\n\n""My, my...this could get interesting,"" I thought to myself, and leaned against a pillar, sipping quietly from my almost depleted drink. The song finished but they both stayed where they were, waiting for the next one to begin. It was a slow number and, to my surprise, Claire moved into her partner's arms and they started dancing. At first she held herself quite stiffly, her left hand on his shoulder with her right holding his left hand but eventually the combination of alcohol, heat and tiredness caught up with her and she leaned against his right shoulder as he pulled her closer. I watched as his hands slid lower down her back until they were just above her butt, then moved higher along her sides, coming to rest just under her breasts. He never strayed further than that but Claire never moved his hands away either, seemingly content to rest her head against his shoulder. When the song ended I saw her say something to him and motion towards Lisa, still slumped over at the table, then walk off the floor. He collared a harrassed-looking waiter and ordered more drinks, then went to the table where Claire was sitting next to Lisa, who was giggling uncontrollably again. She looked up, said something which caused all three of them to burst out laughing, then stood, pulling him onto the seat she'd just vacated. Sitting back down next to him, she grinned at Claire behind his back as the waiter arrived with their drinks. He handed the kid some money for the drinks and I saw my wife stick her tongue out at Lisa in response.\n\nThey started chatting animatedly, although with the music volume, they seemed to be practically yelling at each other. Then I noticed that the guy's right hand was no longer on the table and was shocked to realize that it had to be either on his own thigh, or my wife's. Not being able to see anything from where I was standing I decided to go across and bring this little seduction scene to an end before things got way out of hand, when I glanced up and saw that the balcony above was almost directly over their table. Moving quickly I slipped up the metal staircase, elbowing my way past couples until I made it to the rail, and glanced down. His hand WAS on her left thigh, although her hand was over his, preventing him from exploring any further. Leaning forward with my elbows on the rail I decided to see how this would play out.\n\nHe seemed content with the limits placed on him by my wife, and started stroking her leg instead, starting at her knee, up her thigh to the hem of her skirt, which was now riding a lot higher, exposing her black stocking tops quite plainly. Her hand lying there indicated the no-go zone and he never attempted to venture further, to my relief. Lisa leaned across in front of him, saying something to Claire, and promptly fell forward, her face in his lap. Turning her face upward, she laughed and said something to Claire. My wife shook her head, took a long drink from her cocktail and pulled him to his feet and onto the dance floor, while Lisa leaned back against the seat, her eyes closed.\n\nMy wife was dancing wildly again, thrashing her head from side to side, her long brown hair whipping back and forth, not noticing that her skirt had risen alarmingly high as her hips shook and swayed with the beat. Her partner eventually noticed she was about to flash the entire floor and pulled her close, whispering into her ear. She laughed and pulled the hemline of her skirt down again then held him tightly as she almost overbalanced. He grabbed her waist and she laughed up at him again, but didn't let go as they continued moving to the music. His hands stayed on her waist for awhile, then slowly slipped down until they were resting on the top of her buttocks, although still in the ""safe area."" The next song started and they continued dancing. Then Claire said something and dashed over to the table, gulped down the remaining three quarters of her cocktail and came back to the dance floor.\n\nTo my surprise she moved smoothly back into his arms. His hands slid down to her buttocks again although it seemed to me that they were a bit lower than before, almost cupping them. I was shocked that my wife would allow this and started seriously contemplating going downstairs to call it a night, when I saw Claire break away from him and stagger back to the table, obviously now feeling the effects of the drink she had just downed. He followed her to the table and sat down before she did, which I thought rather rude. He then pulled her onto the seat next to him so that he was once again between my wife and Lisa, who acknowledged their return with a drunken smile and wave before slumping against his shoulder. Claire held up her glass and he waved with his free arm, attracting a waiter who had just walked past their table. He leaned forward and whispered into the waiter's ear then sat back, his right hand again below the table softly stroking my wife's knee. Claire seemed to not notice his hand and was speaking to Lisa who was attempting to respond coherently, not altogether successfully from what I could see.\n\nThe waiter finally arrived and four cocktails and a beer were placed on the table. Two of the cocktails were put in front of my wife and the other two in front of Lisa, who seemed to look at them owlishly before bursting into giggles again. Claire lifted the first one and downed it completely. I winced, knowing that she'd have a wonderful hangover tomorrow. She grinned proudly at Lisa who glared at her and proceeded to down hers as well. They both laughed and continued talking, leaning back against the seat while their drinking partner leaned forward sipping his beer. I noticed his hand had now slipped up to the hem of my wife's skirt and he was softly massaging her thigh with his hand as he nodded from time to time, as if in response to what Claire and Lisa were saying. I noticed my wife had slumped back in the seat slightly, thus causing her skirt to again ride up past her stocking tops, almost to her hips. I was certain that he would be able to see her panties if he glanced down, which thankfully he didn't. Lisa said something to my wife and, when Claire leaned across to hear what was said, her skirt gave up the battle and rose above her thighs, revealing her wispy black panties. Lisa, of course, noticed this and giggled, not saying anything but nudged my wife's dancing partner. He turned to her and grinned, nodding as if to say, ""I noticed, don't worry"".\n\nMy wife was now sprawled almost horizontally across the seat behind him talking to Lisa, who suddenly grabbed Claire's left breast and cupped it as if to prove a point. Claire threw her head back and laughed out loud, her thighs opening to retain her balance in her precarious position. Her erstwhile dancing partner quietly slid his hand higher up her thighs until the edge of his hand appeared to be mere millimeters from her panties, then continued massaging her thigh softly, his hand almost completely surrounding her thigh. Suddenly I saw my wife gasp, and attempt to sit up straight as I peered closer at the tableau unfolding some 20 feet below me.\n\nHis hand now covered her panties and it appeared that his index and middle fingers had slipped beneath the left side of my wife's panties. She pushed his hand away and pulled her dress down, attempting to regain a semblance of modesty. He apologized quietly and I could see her nod her head as she reached for her drink. Taking a sip she stared down at the table drunkenly, unsure of what to do next. Lisa prodded him and pointed at the dance floor and he belatedly took the hint. Claire rose unsteadily and they again made their way to the dance floor just as another slow number started. He folded her into his arms and they danced slowly, his hands resting quietly on her lower back. She seemed to relax and rested her head again on his shoulder as they slowly swayed to the music. I noticed his hands straying again and smiled quietly to myself, wondering whether my wife would actually slap him this time.\n\nTo my surprise, she didn't; not even when his hands dropped down so that they rested over her buttocks. I blinked in surprise as he slowly pulled her closer and my mouth fell open in amazement as I saw his left hand disappear between their bodies. I saw her look up at him and say something, then pull his hand away and lean her head against his shoulder again. They continued dancing like that, her body pressed up so close against him that she had to be feeling his erection against her belly. When the song ended another slower one started. He pulled her to him again and my wife slipped once again into his arms, pressing her body close to his as they quietly moved to the sensual music.\n\nAgain his hands slipped down over her buttocks. Again he pulled her closer and I saw her hands clench behind his back. It seemed as if she briefly thrust her pelvis against his but I probably imagined it. She seemed to nuzzle into his neck and he obviously took this as a sign to proceed, slipping his left hand between their bodies. Her skirt by this time had ridden up to the tops of her thighs. Suddenly he moved away from her slightly and led her back to the table, allowing her to slide in first. He slid quickly in beside her as she reached for Lisa's remaining drink and drank most of it down, fanning her face with one hand.\n\nHe murmured something into her ear and she nodded, turning away from him on the seat, her right knee lying across the seat which of course caused her skirt to slide all the way up her hips. Her left foot however remained firmly on the floor as he started massaging her neck and shoulders. She hung her head forward, her hair hanging down over her breasts and hiding her face.\n\nThe massaging went on for some time and eventually my wife turned to him and smiled her thanks. She then turned to sit normally, pulling her one remaining drink towards her and sipping on it as she gazed around the club.\n\nI noticed a group of people heading their way and one of the newcomers obviously asked if they could share the table because my wife nodded, then motioned to her partner and Lisa to move up a bit. Everyone started sliding into the booth; two guys in front, followed by three girls and another guy bringing up the tail end of the new party. Unfortunately, it looked like he would have to stand, as there wasn't any room left in the booth.\n\nI peered down through the gloom and noticed my wife's partner fiddling with what appeared to be his zipper. Then he laid his hand across his lap and turned to Lisa, saying something which she seemed to agree with. She pulled on my wife's arm and shouted something to her. At first my wife seemed reluctant but then nodded and moved over so that she was sitting on his lap! He held her hips and repositioned her so that both her legs were dangling outside his, then leaned back, pulling her back slightly with him so that her back rested against his chest. This, of course, caused the skirt to begin its upward journey again and, despite her attempts at modesty, she was unable to prevent displaying most of her thighs. Luckily she was shielded by the table so nobody else could really notice.\n\nA waiter appeared at the table and another round of drinks was ordered. My wife seemed to hesitate, then agreed to have another and finished off her almost-empty glass before handing it to the waiter with a bleary-eyed smile. Lisa was in an animated, drunken conversation with the girls opposite and they were all laughing, her mood obviously infectious.\n\nEventually the drinks arrived and there were gales of laughter from below me as everyone tried to sort out whose drink belonged to whom. I had been trying to mentally keep count of what my wife had consumed since I had arrived. I figured it must be about four cocktails, plus probably another four or five beforehand. I grimaced again, pitying myself the task of handling her tomorrow morning.\n\nSomeone suggested they play 'coinage', and Lisa and my wife enthusiastically agreed, screaming for a waiter to bring tequila shots for everyone. ""Ouch"", I thought to myself, and no doubt my liver fervently agreed with me. The requisite shots soon arrived and were lined up on the table. Shouting and cheering ensued as each person attempted to flip a coin into the glass before them.\n\nSoon it was my wife's turn. Needless to say she was completely hopeless as her coordination was practically nonexistent by this stage; she must have downed about seven shots of tequila before she finally managed to flick the coin into the glass. Downing the tequila, she somehow managed to grasp the coin between her teeth and twisted around so that her partner could take it from her. He leaned forward, covered her mouth with his and, after what seemed ages, surfaced with the coin triumphantly between his teeth. My wife was blushing furiously, while everyone at the table hooted with laughter.\n\nBy this time she could barely sit up unaided and he literally had to hold her on his lap to prevent her from sliding completely under the table. I noticed that his arms were around her waist with his hands resting on the tops of her thighs but she was way past even pretensions of modesty. He removed one hand from below the table and expertly flicked the coin into the glass before him, downing it and passing the coin to Lisa in the same manner. Lisa of course, just grinned and extracted the coin from between his lips, although it did seem like her tongue was quite busy.\n\nHis hand again returned under the table and I squinted down to watch him. At first he seemed quite content to let both of his hands rest on the tops of her thighs, as she leaned back against him while unknowingly displaying most of her black panties to the guy next to her, who was trying not to look too obviously at my wife's sexy body.\n\nMy wife seemed to squirm uncomfortably and her partner shifted her on his lap, and she lay back again, semi-comatose. I noticed his thumbs softly stroking across the front of her panties, then they both disappeared and I realized with a start that they had slipped beneath the sides of the silk crotch panel and were surreptitiously stroking across her soft downy hair. My wife keeps herself quite well-trimmed for her bikini, a fact he was no doubt appreciating at that very moment. She didn't seem to notice anything at all, although the poor guy next to her certainly did. His eyes were bulging out of his head and he whispered something to my wife's ""boyfriend"", who just grinned, removed his right hand from its rather familiar position, and grabbing hold of the guy's left wrist, placed his hand on my wife's right thigh!\n\nSomewhat startled by this turn of events and unsure of how to proceed, the newcomer blushed bright red, while attempting to nonchalantly continue a conversation with the rest of the table. Then his hand nervously moved a few inches upwards until his fingertips grazed the edge of my wife's panties. Emboldened by her lack or resistance, he insinuated his fingers beneath the silky fabric and explored to his heart's content, taking advantage of my poor wife who appeared to have passed out completely.\n\nHer ""boyfriend"" was certainly keeping his hand busy as well and I saw it moving back and forward rather suggestively under her panties. Then he turned to the guy next to him said something which looked like ""that's nothing, watch this"" and lifted my wife up effortlessly so that she was bent over in front of him, elbows resting on the table. She lifted her head and laughed at a comment someone made, then her head slumped forward again as she swayed on her feet. I saw with horror that he had undone his zipper completely earlier and that his cock was now poking out...hard and, it appeared from up here, very large.\n\nHolding his cock firmly with his left hand, he pulled my wife back onto his lap and, as she sat down, skillfully moved her panties to one side. Her head arched back as he slid it completely into her, then pulled back on her hips to ensure he was completely within her. She tried to push herself off his lap but he easily held her in place with one hand around her waist. The guy next to him slipped his hands back under her panties and from my vantage point right above them, it looked like he was rubbing her clitoris. My wife gave up trying to dislodge the cock buried to the hilt inside her and slumped forward; her elbows again on the table, her hair hiding her face, blushing furiously pink as he quietly whispered in her ear. I saw him pull down on her hips then release them, urging her to continue the motion but she shook her head, refusing to assist him. By this time the others at the table had noticed that something was going on but assumed that my wife and her ""boyfriend"" were merely having some sort of argument and diplomatically ignored them.\n\nLisa however, as drunk as she was, realized something weird was going on, and leaned forward to ask my wife what the matter was. She recoiled in shock and I saw her glance down below the table. She lifted up the front of my wife's skirt and gasped at what she saw; my wife's panties pulled to one side, a hand inside them and an enormously thick cock thrusting into my poor wife's pussy. Lisa went pale in horror, looked around to make sure nobody could see what was going on, and dropped the skirt back down to cover the action. My wife turned her face towards Lisa and she looked desperately unhappy, although from where I was, her hips seemed to be marching to their own drummer, imperceptibly moving back and forth.\n\nAs the unwanted sensations coursed through my wife's body, she leaned back against him, her thighs spreading wider. As she did, he thrust up and she gasped, her eyes opening wide as he penetrated deeper inside her than she had ever experienced before. Suddenly her eyes seemed to focus and she saw me leaning over the rail watching intently. Her face paled as she recognized me and I saw her gasp out loud. I waved down at her, pretending to not notice anything and mimed my walking down to join them at the table. She just stared at me in growing horror. I waved again and disappeared from view.\n\nHurrying down the stairs, uncertain of what exactly was going to happen, I made my way over to the table. By this time, Lisa had realized I was approaching and had stood up to intercept me. Smiling at her I said, ""Hi Lisa, I see you and Claire are enjoying yourselves,"" and waited for her reply.\n\n""Uh...yes...well, yes, we're having a great time...I was just going to get another drink though, would you join me?"" This was spoken almost in desperation, her hand pulling my arm away from the booth.\n\n""No thanks Lisa, I think I'd just like to come sit with you guys and see if Claire's ready to leave yet,"" I replied, grinning inwardly at her obvious panic. With that I walked over to the booth and slid in opposite my wife, who had by now sobered up considerably and suddenly didn't seem to know where to look.\n\n""Hi babe, want to introduce me to your friend?"" I asked, grinning at her across the table. By this time the guy on the other side of her had turned away from her and was deep in conversation with the couple next to him; I could imagine his consternation.\n\n""H..h...hi, darling,"" my wife replied weakly, sitting motionless on her partner's lap. I could almost see her mouthing prayers that I wouldn't notice anything. ""This is Steve. Steve, this is uh...this is...is...my a-a-h-h-h..."" she gasped suddenly as Steve moved beneath her to shake my proffered hand, then recovered and smiled weakly across at me.\n\n""Hey Steve, thanks for looking after my wife for me, she can be quite a handful at times,"" I smiled, letting him think I was unaware of what was going on beneath the table. Just then Claire moaned again and I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Steve's right hand had slipped under her skirt and assumed he was gently rubbing her clitoris. She was obviously on the brink of an orgasm, but was terrified of me noticing.\n\nLisa was hovering at my left shoulder, babbling almost incoherently; trying to coax me to go to the bar with her, to dance with her, anything to get me away from the table. Just then Claire moaned again and I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Steve's right hand was obviously quite busy beneath the table.\n\n""No problem, man. You sure are lucky to have such a beautiful wife,"" he replied with a smile. ""Say, would you like to change places with me?""\n\n""No, that's okay"", I replied. ""I'll just sit over here and nurse my drink for a bit. You two have fun.""\n\nTurning to the guy sitting next to me, I introduced myself, and we chatted amiably, discussing what we would do if we were coaching this team or that team.\n\nGlancing surreptitiously at my wife , I noticed that she had started sliding her hips back and forth ever so slightly, her hands clenching the edge of the table so hard that her fingertips turned white. Steve now had both hands beneath the table and my wife was biting her lower lip, brow furrowed in concentration, as she strove towards what she thought was her private nirvana.\n\nSuddenly Claire's bright eyes seemed to turn opaque, taking on an unfocused thousand-meter stare. I noticed her body shudder slightly, then become so relaxed that she could no longer remain upright, allowing her head to drop slowly forward until it rested on the table top. At the same time, Steve's body stiffened imperceptibly as he leaned back against the seat's back cushion, his head arched back and his eyes tightly closed.\n\nKnowing what I had just witnessed and not wishing to embarrase Claire by letting her know that I was aware of what had transpired, I allowed Lisa to lead me out onto the dance floor. When we returned to the table ten minutes later, we found Claire and Steve sitting side by side, chatting amicably as though nothing had happened.\n\nClaire smiled up at me and said, ""It's getting pretty late, honey. You ready to head home now?""\n\nOn the ride home, we chatted easily about our day and what we had planned for the next day, never mentioning anything about what had occurred at B.J's. Arriving home, I smiled to myself as Claire announced that she was going to take a shower before retiring, knowing that she wanted to erase any trace of her adventure.\n\nTwenty minutes later she emerged from the bathroom dressed in a short, sheer nightgown. As she slipped into bed, I said I needed a shower also and retired to the bathroom. Opening the clothes hamper, I removed the panties she had worn to the club and inspected the crotch, finding exactly what I knew I would. The material was still moist and the smell of recent sex was unmistakable!\n\nAfter a quick shower, I returned naked to the bedroom, turned off the lights and slid into bed, pulling Claire to me and holding her gently. She snuggled up against me, resting her head on my chest and letting her hands run slowly over my body.\n\n""You know what happened tonight, don't you?"" she asked in a timid, barely audible voice.\n\n""Yes, darling, I know,"" I replied, gently caressing her breast, tweaking her nipple until I felt it respond.\n\n""Are you angry with me?"" she whispered.\n\n""Not as long as you love only me,"" I assured her. ""Would you like to do it again sometime?""\n\n""I think I would, but next time I want you to know about it before it happens and, since I went first, I owe you one!"" she replied with a catch of excitement in her voice.\n\n""What do you mean by that?"" I asked.\n\n""Well, since you watched me tonight, I want to watch you next time!""\n\n""That might be arranged,"" I grinned, slipping my hand between her thighs, feeling that her lips were hot and moist.\n\n""Please, make love to me,"" she whispered.\n\nPulling her tightly back against my chest, I massaged her clit as I slipped my cock deeply into her hot, needful body. She thrust her butt firmly back against my groin, forcing my hardness even deeper into her.\n\n""Oh God, I love you so much!"" she moaned."
1231,Dan Gone Mad,"['MF', 'nc', 'bd']","Chapter 2\n\n I look down at you, admiring my handy work. Seeing you tied up, naked, your legs and arms spread, although, I've been kind enough to put a thick blanket beneath you, to keep you off the ground. I flash a flashlight over your body, looking down over you. Noticing that your nipples have hardened do to the coldness of the air. Your body is shivering slightly, as you remain in a deep sleep. Kneeling down beside you, I run my hand down across your cheek, down your neck, and over your breasts, gently tracing around one of your nipples with my finger tips, and then around the other, hearing you moan softly in your sleep. Then I lower my mouth to one of your nipples and begin sucking on it, my hand traveling down your stomach, between your legs, caressing your inner thigh, then my finger rubbing your clit. I try and imagine the dream I might be causing you to have. If you would be dreaming about my lips, my fingers, my body, on you, tasting, and feeling you. I wonder if I can make you cum while you are sleeping, knowing that I have at least a half-hour or so before you wake up, no matter what I do. I can feel you becoming wet between your legs, and I push one of my fingers between your lips, entering you with my finger, moving my finger around inside you. I hear you moan again, and notice that your breathing is deepening. Then I lick down your stomach, and down between your legs, my tongue flicking over your clit, and then, my fingers spreading you open, and my tongue pushing up inside you. Moving around, trying to push my tongue further up inside you, then out, licking over you, licking over your clit, my mouth closing over it, and sucking, while I push two fingers into you, moving them slowly in and out. I can hear you whimpering in your sleep, groaning with pleasure. And I can feel your inner muscles gripping at my fingers, squeezing and trying to pull them in. My free hand moves up your body, squeezing your breasts. Pulling at your nipples. Then, I lick my way up your stomach, my fingers pulling out of you. Then I get up off you, taking off my clothes. Then, I position myself between your legs, and I pull the gag out from your mouth, kissing you while you sleep. Then I guide my cock to your opening, pushing the head into you, spreading you, then slowly, entering you. Feeling you close around me, squeezing at my cock. You are so tight, wet, and hot inside. The feeling of the first penetration, that first squeezing, feeling you wrap around me, warming my cock, is incredible. And slowly, I pull out of you. Feeling the cold air against my cock, and then as I push into you again, your warmth warming me. I begin moving my cock slowly, gently, in and out of you, watching your expressions as best I can in the dark. As you moan in your sleep. Then I hear you. ""Oh, Dan, harder."" Stopping me dead in my tracks. Are you awake? ""Niki?"" I say softly. ""Oh yes! That's it! Harder!"" You are whimpering, your head begins to toss and turn slightly. And then I realise, you are dreaming about me. This is an incredible turn on for me, and I begin moving my cock in and out of you again, my cock reaching up deep inside you, and I begin to move faster and faster, my body pressed down on you, keeping your body warm with my own body heat, as I rut my cock in and out of you. Feeling you squeezing tightly around me. Then suddenly your body surges upwards, your mouth open in a gasp, and I can feel you cumming around me, making it really slick inside you, your juices coating my cock, and balls, your muscles pulling tightly on my cock. I begin to move faster, harder, my body now sweaty, from my efforts. The squeezing, milking of your pussy around my cock, making me want to come, and I can feel my orgasm starting, feel the cum moving to the head of my cock, and I squeeze down, trying to hold it in. Pounding into you now, you, lying there, still sleeping, taking my thrusts. Then I can hold off no longer, and colapsing ontop of you, my cock fully buried, I begin shooting deep inside you, letting your pussy milk my come from me. I cum so hard, and so much, some of my come leaks out of you, sliding down your inner thighs, over your ass. Then as my orgasm comes to an end, I lie there on top of you for a while, thinking about what I have in store for you when you wake up.\n\nChapter 3\n\n I watch you stir, as I look down at you, your body still tied, a blindfold over your eyes, your nipples achingly erect as I tickle them with a tree leaf. Then I bring the leaf down your stomach, and tickle your sides, until you start squirming, and eventually, awaken. Immediately, you try to get up, only to find that you can't. Letting out a small cry. ""What? Help!"" You scream. Chuckling, I run my hands up over your stomach and breasts, and then gently caress your face in my hands. ""Shhhh, Niki, you keep screaming like that, and I'm going to have to put the gag in your mouth.""\n""Dan! You asshole! Let me go!"" You are yelling at me. Furious. ""Whoa! Now now, is that any way to talk to the guy who's got you tied up? I mean, I could just leave you here if that's what you want."" With that, I pull away from you. Leaving nothing to touch you. All you can hear is silence of the night, the brusling of trees, the crickets. You can see nothing. ""Dan? No, don't, please, let me go?"" You say. And I give no reply. ""Dan?"" Still no reply. ""Are you there? Dan! Don't leave me!"" No reply. ""DAAAAANNN!!"" Then you hear me sit down beside you. ""Now, Niki, what did I say about you screaming?"" You sob, feeling so helpless, struggling at the bonds. ""Let me goooo.""\n""Let you go? But I like you like this. Helpless, unable to stop me from doing anything to you that I'd want."" My hand moves over your breasts, feeling the softness of your skin. ""Makes me want you more, and you like me wanting you don't you?"" You don't reply, you can't. You don't want to encourage me by saying yes, but you can't lie and say no. You feel my lips as I kiss your neck, my fingers softly working over one of your nipples, then my mouth covering yours. You don't respond to my kiss, but then, you don't turn away either. ""Please, just let me go? I'll do whatever you want."" You say pleadingly. ""But what I want, is for you to lie there, silently, and take what I want to give you."" Then, with renued energy, you begin pulling at the bonds again. ""Damnit Dan! let me go!"" You hear me sigh, then feel a leaf tickling your sides, and as you begin to laugh against your will, I stuff a ball of cloth into your mouth, holding it there, until I can tie another piece of cloth around it, to hold it in place. You start struggling further, screaming into the cloth. ""You know, I tried to be reasonable."" I say, and then take the leaf, running it over your struggling body, then around one of your nipples. ""Don't you think? I mean, I gave you 2 warnings, I told you what I'd do if you kept on yelling, didn't I?"" I begin tickling your nipple with the leaf, seeing your struggles, turn into a squirming. And I can only imagine how much that nipple must be aching now. ""I was really nice, and all you could do was yell at me, well, I guess it's time to stop being nice then."" I move the leaf to your other nipple, tickling that one, watching as you yell into the gag, pulling hard at your bonds. ""Maybe you don't WANT me to be nice? Maybe you like it when I'm nasty, when I just TAKE you, and give you no choice in the matter."" I bring the leaf down between your breasts, and up your right side, tickling you, under your arm. You start struggling harder now. ""Is that it? You like it when I just have my way with you? When I don't give you a choice?"" You are breathing heavily now, obviously losing your breath, as I continue to tickle your sides, moving to the left side. Your chest is heaving, your breasts, rising and falling rapidly, and I can hear you gasping for air. Your head is shaking from side to side vigorously. ""Having problems breathing? Want a rest?"" You start nodding, still struggling to get away, turning, twisting. ""I dunno, maybe I could get you to pass out, and then I could fuck you again while you are asleep."" This seems to get you by surprise, and your struggles stop momentarily, as my words sink in, but when you think about it, you can still feel the wetness inside your pussy, the feeling of emptiness that is left, because my cock is no longer in you, stretching you, and you realise, that I have had you already, that I took you while you were out cold, and then you begin trying to pull free, struggling even harder than before, but the bonds hold tight. I can hear you screaming into the gag, and I pull the leaf away from you, stopping to look down at you. ""Yes Niki, while you were sleeping, I stuck my cock in you, and gods, did it ever feel good, feeling you wrapped around my cock so tightly. Totally unaware of what I was doing, but enjoying it all the same, because you came, I felt you come, and you were telling me to fuck you harder in your sleep. And I did, and then I came inside you, filled you with my come."" I notice your struggling has stopped. ""You like the thought of me coming inside you Niki?"" You nod your head slowly. I moan softly, ""I like the thought of coming inside you too. It felt so good, feeling you milk my come out of me, like your pussy just wanted more, wanted to eat it all up."" You are completely motionless now, except for the rising and falling of your chest as you take deeper and deeper breaths. ""Niki, are you aroused now?"" You nod. ""Would you like to feel my cock inside you, filling you, reaching deep within you?"" You nod again. ""Maybe later."" I say. I can see the disappointment in your face, and it makes me grin. ""Don't be sad, the night is young, be patient, I have lots in store for you."" You feel the leaf on your nipple again, tickling it, you start squirming again, but then, fight against it, trying to keep yourself still. I smile, liking your willingness to submit yourself to me. ""So, do you want me to stop now?"" You shake your head. You feel my body cover yours, my body cool, but warm quickly against your skin, your breasts pressed against my chest, your hard nipples digging into my skin. ""Now, if I take this gag from your mouth, you promise not to scream or yell?"" You nod slowly. ""Because, I have neighbors you know, and I wouldn't want them coming out here to investigate. I'd have to flee quickly, and leave you here to be found, naked and bonded."" You nod again, as if in understanding. ""Alright, but I don't want to hear a word from you. Not ONE word. Unless I tell you to speak, you keep your mouth shut, you say one word, and the gag goes back into your mouth, understood?"" You nod again. ""Good."" I reach around and until the cloth holding the gag in place, then pull the gag from your mouth. You open your mouth, almost saying something, and hear me go. ""Ah Ah Ah..."" And quickly stop your words short. ""So, Niki, do you want me?"" You feel me lift myself up off you. You nod. ""I bet you'd like to feel my tongue licking your nipples, sucking them. I bet they are sore, aren't they?""\n""Yes."" You say. ""Excuse me? Did I say you could speak? I thought we had an understanding, was I wrong?"" You shake your head. ""Good, now shut up, I don't want to hear a word from you, got it?"" You nod. You feel the leaf again on your nipples, your nipples now so sensitive, it's almost agonizing feeling the leaf lightly flickering over it. The stimulation on your nipples sending heat through your breasts, through your stomach, and between your legs. You are now struggling to keep yourself motionless, struggling to keep yourself quiet. Then, I bring the leaf down your stomach, and down between your spread out legs, tickling your inner thighs, which brings a squirm and a gasp from you, but you fight it all back, your body trembling as you stop yourself from laughing, stop yourself from squirming. ""I bet, right about now, you'd let me do anything to you, so long as I'd fill you with my cock. Would you like to suck my cock right now? Feel me come in your mouth."" You groan, and nod. I take the leaf, and lightly run it over your clit, watching as this causes your hips to thrust up, and you to twist and turn. I chuckle. ""A little sensitive there are we?"" And you stop yourself again, holding yourself down, fighting against the urge to scream. I love it, seeing you fight to keep still, fight to keep yourself in control, but I want more than anything, to see you break, to see you lose all control. And with that, I begin tickling your clit with the leaf, seeing you bite your lower lip, hard as you try and distract yourself. ""Can you not just imagine my cock filling you? Feeling it pumping in and out of your pussy? How you'd be squeezing around my cock."" Your hips begin to move up and down, your mouth opens, and I can tell you are about to come, that you are about to scream, and quickly, I force the cloth ball into your mouth, blocking your shreeking scream, as you go into a violent orgasm. I take the flash light, and put the light between your legs, and I can actually see your opening pulsing, see your juices seeping out of you, and I continue tickling your clit with the leaf. Watching as your first orgasm goes into a second, stronger orgasm, your chest heaving, your head shaking vigorously from side to side. Then, not wanting to completely exhaust you just yet, I stop, pulling the leaf away from you, looking down at your squirming body, awaiting for you to calm down, so I can start again.\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\n As you lay there, catching your breath, I sit down at your feet, simply watching you. You force the gag out of your mouth with your tongue, your breathing still heavy, and then hold your breath, going completely motionless, listening, wondering where I am, if I am still around. But you don't hear me. ""Dan?"" You say softly. Then you hear me sigh, ""And to think, you'd been doing so well up until now.""\n""What?"" You say, confused. ""You fail. I'm sorry dear, I'm just going to have to leave you hear for a while.""\n""Dan, what are you talking about?""\n""See, there you go again."" You hear me getting up, and then moving over beside you. ""Funny, I don't ever remember saying you were allowed to speak.""\n""You're kidding, right?"" You say, confused. ""What? Does it sound like I'm joking?"" Then, You feel the gag stuffed into your mouth, and feel me tying it around you, holding it there, and you start struggling again, trying to shake your head, making it difficult for me. ""Yup, you definitely fail. Think I'll leave you hear for a while, until you are ready to be a good girl."" You hear me get up, then hear the sound of my steps as I walk off into the woods. You stop moving, hoping that I'm still around, that I'll see that you've stopped struggling, that I'll see that you are being 'good' now, and that I'll give you a sign that I'm close by, and that you aren't alone. Refusing to believe that I've left you there. But you wait, and wait, not hearing a thing from me. No movement, nothing. Eventually, you resign to the fact that I've left you. Tied, helpless in the woods. Alone. You feel yourself becoming colder and colder. Your body trembling now. You feel scared, wishing to hear me sit down beside you, to hear me speak something, ANYTHING, to you. Just to hear my voice, to tell you I'm there, and that you aren't alone. Wishing to feel my body on yours, to keep you warm. Even as you think them, your thoughts confuse you. You find yourself wondering how you could want me, even after what I've done, that I've left you here, alone, and you find yourself wanting me, more and more. Wanting me inside you, inside every part of you, to feel my mouth on yours, my lips kissing every part of you, and you start imagining me pushing my cock into you, slowly filling you. My cock moving in and out of you, and my body pressed against yours, warming you. Then, after what seems to be an eternity, although, it's only been about 20 minutes, you hear me sit down beside you. You feel my hands, my warm hands, moving gently over your cold body, up your legs, up your stomach. ""You must be freezing,"" I say softly. You simply remain still. Relieved to hear my voice, to feel my touch, to know you aren't alone anymore, that I'm there with you. ""Poor Niki, are you going to be good now?"" I bend down and softly kiss one of your nipples, and then the other. You nod. You can feel the heat of my body, just over yours, warming you, my hand moving down between your legs, my finger running through your slit. ""That's good, because I'd much rather be rewarding you, than punishing you. I get much more pleasure out of rewarding you."" You feel me nibbling on your neck, my body now pressing against you. My body hot against you, as you shiver, drawing warmth from me. Then I pull off you, whispering, ""Don't move."" In your ear. Quietly, I take my flashlight, putting a red tinted piece of plastic over the end of it, with changes the flashlight into more of a lamp than a flashlight. Then, I take the vibrator I got from my home while I was away, and you hear me turn it on, the buzzing sound it makes. Then you feel the tip of the vibrator lightly touching one of your nipples, then moving across to your other nipple. Then you feel it moving down your stomach, then feel it pressing against your clit. You squirm slightly. ""I bet you are just aching to have something inside you, aren't you?"" I say, holding the vibrator to your clit. You nod. Then you feel something pressing into you, stretching you, feeling that it's warm. From my vantage point, I'm watching as your lips spread to allow the plastic of the end of the flashlight to enter you. The light from it lights up your pussy, and I can actually see it moving up inside you. It is thick, but only about 6"" long at most. Keeping the vibrator pressed against your clit, I push all 6"" of the plastic inside you, then pull it all the way out, watching the light move down, and then out of you. I wait for your opening to close, before re-penetrating you again. I can hear moaning through the gag still in your mouth, and keeping the vibrator pressed against you, I begin moving the end of the flashlight in and out of you. The sight is so erotic, so arousing. My cock is aching, and I want so much to drive it into you, I want so much to come in you, but I refuse to give way to the urge, I want you to wait for it. I see you bucking now, trying to force the more of the flashlight in you, trying to take more, past just the plastic end. And you are just about to come when I pull the vibrator away from you, and you feel your pussy emptied. You feel my body moving up over yours. You are trembling now, still close to an orgasm, and you feel the head of my cock at your opening, and then just the tip of my cock pushing into you. ""You want me to fuck you Niki? You want to feel my cock deep inside you?"" You whisper in your ear. You nod, thrusting yourself up at me, managing to take more of my cock into you, but then I pull all the way out. ""Ah ah ah. Did I say you could do that, I don't think so. It's me who is in control here Niki, is that understood?"" You nod. ""I can just as well, leave you and stroke myself until I come, and not allow you to come if you don't cooperate."" You feel the head of my cock push into you again. Then agonizingly slow, I push the length of my cock in you. ""You want me to fuck you HARD, don't you?"" I say, and keeping the length of my cock buried in you, and begin pulling and twisting your nipples. You nod your head, moaning into the gag. Slowly, I begin moving my cock in and out of you, enjoying how your pussy pulls at me, squeezes me. I can feel the need to fuck you hard, to make you lose control, to drive into you, painfully hard, but knowing the pleasure it would bring would override any pain, my body tenses on top of you, as I force myself to remain calm. ""Gods, Niki, I want to fuck you so hard right now, just to pound into you, filling you with my cock over and over again..."" I moan into your ear. ""Would you like that?"" I can hear you whimpering through the gag, your eyes closed tightly, nodding your head vigorously. Gradually, I begin thrusting into you, harder and harder, my cock pounding in and out of you now, throbbing inside you. I feel myself about to come, and I slow myself down, then stop, my cock fully buried in you. I can tell, you are on the verge of coming, that any movement will set you off. You hear a soft buzzing, as I raise my body up off you, looking down between us, as I force the vibrator I have, into your pussy, forcing it in beside my cock, stretching you immensly, making you so tight. You start cumming right away, feeling yourself so filled, feeling the vibrations of the vibrator, and I continue to push the entire length of it into you, until it's buried in you right along side my cock. Then, slowly, because you are so tight that I can't move fast, I start stroking in and out of you with the vibrator and my cock. You are screaming into the gag, thrashing beneath me. I can only imagine what it would feel like to be in your place, to have your pussy so full, how it might be painful to be so stretched, but to be so aroused, to be cumming so hard, that it didn't matter, that you wanted more. As I think about this, I begin thrusting harder, and harder, unknowingly, forcing you to take my cock and the vibrator in quick, deep, hard thrusts. Then I feel myself needing to come. The vibrator, the squeezing of your pussy, the tightness, all taking it's toll, and I explode in you. My come filling your pussy, as I bury my cock in you, holding it there, spurt after spurt, my body crashing down onto yours. Both of us trembling from our orgasms.\n\n Chapter 5\n\n As you are coming down from your orgasm, you feel me moving over you, then, feel me pulling your hands together, then tying them like that, although they are no longer attached to anything. I then untie the blindfold, and for the first time in a while, you are able to see your surroundings, the trees, the night. Then you see me, bring a finger to my lips, as if telling you to ""Shhh"" And then I untie the gag, taking it from your mouth. Without a word, I kiss you softly on the lips, then down your neck, down over each breasts. Taking one of your nipples into my mouth, and sucking hard on it. The vibrator, still partially in you, vibrating. You can feel my teeth against your nipple, grazing it, and my tongue flicking over it. And I suck and pull at your nipple. Then I do the same to your other nipple, my hand sliding down between your legs, grabbing hold of the vibrator, and moving it around inside you, and then me kissing down your stomach then kissing your clit, licking across it, biting it gently, and pulling, then my mouth closing over it, sucking on it. At the same time, moving the vibrator, slowly in and out of you. Then, I get a wicked idea, and you feel me pushing the vibrator into you, far up inside you. It isn't until you feel two of my fingers enter you, that you realise what I've done, that I've push the entire vibrator into you, your walls closing around it, and closing around my fingers. I pull out one of my fingers, leaving one inside you, pushing up on the vibrator, while your lips close around my finger, then once that occurs, I pull my finger out, leaving the vibrator trapped inside you. I tap you pussy lightly, causing the vibrator to move around inside you, hearing you moaning, you hips begining to move up and down. Then, I move my hands down your legs, massaging them, knowing how tight your muscles must be, then I untie your legs, my hands working over your calfs, up your thighs. The vibrator still vibrating inside you, any move you make, causing it to move around inside you. Then I kiss up your body, kissing you again, gently on the lips, my body pressed against yours. I lift myself up off you slightly. ""I'm giving you a chance Niki, because I'm fair, sort of."" I grin before turning serious. ""If you want, I'll untie hands now, and I'll let you go. I'll stop what I'm doing."" You are moaning softly, and I can feel your hips moving slightly, turning, twisting, obviously because of the effect the vibrator is having on you, and maybe because you enjoy how it moves when you move. You look up into my eyes, silent. I smile at this, and kiss you deeply, sucking on your lower lip, and much to my enjoyment, find that you return that kiss. Then, pulling away, ""Please, respond, this isn't some nasty trick of mine to try and pursuae you to talk, just so I can gag you again, I'm giving you a chance to back out, otherwise, I want to have you for the rest of the night. I want you to do everything I ask, and I want to be able to use you, to come inside you, in every part of you. I want you Niki, but I'm giving you a chance to say no."" And then you shake your head. Taking this to mean that you are saying no to me, that you are telling me to stop, I start to get off you, feeling my heart drop down, having thought for sure that you'd allow me to continue, that I'd been able to arouse you enough, that you'd want me enough to let me continue. Then I hear you say, ""No, don't stop!""\n""What?""\n""Dan, I want you, do whatever, please, don't stop."" A grin replaces my look of disappointment, and then a wild flare flashes in my eyes. ""You are sure?""\n""Yes."" And at this time, I notice you are breathing rather heavily, and twisting your hip more and more, the vibrator still trapped deep inside you. ""Niki, do you want to come?""\n""Yes!""\n""I'm going to leave your hands tied,"" my body moves against yours, and I kisses your lips, ""and for the rest of tonight, you are mine. You can have me some other night, but tonight you are mine."" And I kiss you again, no doubt, you can sense the excitement in my voice, even the relief. Myself, having feared that I'd maybe taken things too far, and not wanting you to hate me for some of the things that I had done, although, knowing very well, that in the end, you'd want to get me back anyway. But in a way, this was something I look forward to. My hands move down your body and I raise myself up off you."
1232,Dan and Dee,"['Mg', 'ped']","Finally Dan said, ""Dee you want to tickle me now."" Dee heard it more of an order than a request, she felt the bed sag as he lay down, Dee got on her knees and moved between his outstretched legs, his cock, as he preferred her to call it, was pointing towards his belly. Dee tentatively took hold of his cock and as he had taught her began to move her hand up and down, watching fascinated as the loose skin pulled back each time revealing the shiny bit. Soon the clear liquid oozed from the little slit on top, Dee now began to do short strokes each time just revealing the tip of the shiny bit.\n\nShe knew the white stuff would come soon, the man began to breathe faster, Dee knew to do longer strokes now pulling the skin back as far it would go, changing hands she was able to do it a little faster now, when the white stuff started to come out she quickly bent her head and put her mouth to his cock, her mouth barely covered the head and the white stuff filled her mouth, Dee swallowed as much as she could. When the spurting stopped Dee lifted her head and let him pull her on top of him, after a couple minutes he turned and asked if she was ready.\n\nDee let Dan move her to the edge of the bed, he lifted her legs, spreading them wide telling Dee to keep them in that position he reached over and picked up a bottle of baby oil, he poured a little on his cock, he then took his cock in one hand and put the head of his cock against her slit and very gently he pushed until the glans were inside the lips of Dee’s slit. Dan remained very still knowing the slightest movement would put him over the edge.\n\nAfter 3 or 4 minutes he could hold it no longer, very gently he pulled back and once more pushed the glans back inside Dee’s slit. He managed to do it only three times, he shuddered as his sperm flooded Dee’s vagina, it bubbled out past the glans of his cock. Dan had never come so much or so hard since he was a teenager, which was twenty odd years ago, even now his cock was still semi hard.\n\nHe looked at Dee seeing but not believing, she was playing with a toy she had found on the bedside table. Dan said” come on darling, time to get you cleaned up and get you home, your mother will think we’ve gotten lost” running a bath Dan undressed Dee enjoying every touch and feeling every bit of her perfect 7 year old body. He set her in the bath telling her to make sure she washed her secret place properly, leaving the bathroom Dan went to the phone, hello darling, yes she’s been good, yes she helped, no we have had dinner, oh it was a bit dusty in attic so Dee is having quick bath, and I put those clothes in machine and put a set of clean ones you left here the other day, be home before dark.\n\nDan dialed another number, when the other person answered Dan said, ""Hopefully everything will be ok for next week, you still up for it."""
1233,Dance Instructor,['MF'],"Thursday night was the topper, though.\n\nMy Karen studies dance. She has for 8 years. This year, she switched to a different school, because the old one wasn't challenging enough. The new one was more of a challenge, for Karen, and for me. My challenge?\n\nKeeping my hands off the teacher!\n\nMiss Alicia Walker is 5'4"" of walking fire. Short, with full hips, a tiny waist, cantelope-sized breasts, and a gorgeous face, topped by a thick mane of long black hair. And for classes, she is typically decked out in a skin-tight danskin leotard that leaves little to the imagination. Makes me wonder why more fathers don't pick their daughters up after class.\n\nThe annual recital was coming up, and Alicia asked for help decorating the stage at the high school. Not much to it, and my kids were both at karate class that night, so I offered to help. Nice things happen to those who volunteer.\n\nShe was hanging foil-covered stars up on the curtain at the back of the stage. The old ladder they had was in bad shape, and when I had tried to climb it, it threatened to collapse. Alicia figured she would climb it, so long as I kept a grip on it. So there we were, this brunette bombshell up on the fourth rung, and me on the other side of the step ladder, my face only a few inches away from her sweet delights.\n\nAnd that's when the storm hit.\n\nHave you ever been in an auditorium when the power goes out. Let me tell you, it's dark. Darker than any place I've been before. And even with a thunderstorm raging, it was dark, since there were no windows for the lightning to shine through. That's when I found out that Alicia is scared of the dark.\n\n""Dave?"" I heard the voice from above. ""I can't get down!""\n\n""Sure you can,"" I told her. ""Just feel your way down the ladder.""\n\n""I can't do it."" I was beleiving her, too. She was shaking so badly, I thought the ladder was going to come apart under her.\n\n""Let me move around. I'll get hold of your feet, and guide you down. That way, even if you should slip, I can catch you."" I didn't give her time to think about it, I just switched sides of the ladder. Feeling my way, I found her feet. ""There, now, just move your right foot down."" I lifted her foot from the rung, and guided it down to the next lower one. Once it was in place, I reached up and found her hand, and moved that down as well.\n\n""I feel silly, coming down like this. But I couldn't move!""\n\n""It's all right. I'm the same way when I try to work on my roof. Now, let's come down on the other side.""\n\nIf you're thinking that this was bringing us closer together, you're right. Her butt was right up against my chest, and when I reached for her hands, my head was coming under her arm. All I had to do was turn to the side and I could have filled my mouth with tit.\n\nIt took a few minutes, with more words of encouragement between each rung. She was on the last one, and I think ready to get down on her own, when this horrendous thunderclap rattled the building. She jumped back off the ladder, toppling into me. I grabbed hold of her as I fell backwards, praying that there was nothing behind me. I hit the floor, butt-first. I rolled back, both to absorb the impact and to make sure Alicia wasn't jolted any more than necessary.\n\nWhen we came to a stop, I realized that my grip on her had shifted when we fell. One arm was wrapped around her at chest level. My right hand had a nice grip on her left breast. My left hand, which I had tried to get around her waist, had slid low, and she had it trapped between her legs. Through the lightweight linen pants she wore, I could feel the heat from her cunt, and she was making no moves toward removing either of my hands.\n\n""Mmmmm."" came low from her throat, and she squirmed against my hand. ""I'm so glad you were here to help me down."" She then twisted around in my arms to face me in the dark. I felt her lips bruch over my chin and cheeks, seeking my mouth. ""Let me reward you appropriately, my hero."" she whispered, before covering my mouth with hers.\n\nHer tongue plunged into my mouth. I met it with my own, as we tasted each other and sucked at each other's lips. I felt her hands moving down my body, unbuttoning my shirt and pulling it from my pants, and then opening my belt and jeans. Her hands were hot as they wrapped around my dick. She pumped at it as she moved down my body, leaving a trail of wet kisses down my chest and stomach. I felt her warm breath on my rod, just before she wrapped her lips tightly around the tip. She sucked hard at it, like a baby nursing at her mother's nipple. She started drawing more of it into her mouth, sliding up and down, taking a little more on each downstroke. I groaned in selfish pleasure as her lips sank down to the root of my bone, my entire 7 inches now in her mouth as she stroked the underside of it with her tongue. She slowly drew my manhood out of her mouth, with a wet suction that pulled my seed out of my balls. Just as her lips reached the tip of my dick, I started cumming. Eager to suck it all down, she dove back down on me, lodging my erupting head in her throat and swallowing all I had to offer.\n\nIn the darkness, I couldn't see her. I grabbed her shoulders, and gently rolled her over onto her back. I found her mouth in the inky blackness, and kissed her deeply. The taste of my cum was still in her mouth, and she enjoyed sharing it. Then it was my turn to strip her clotes away. She wore a leotard, which I peeled down her body. I stopped for a long time to orally worship those beautiful breasts. Each nipple, which I had only previously seen outlined against her tight leotards, stood up proud and firm, eager for the touch of fingers or tongue. Despite the inablility to see, I shortly knew their shape, as they hardened and prodded up form the softer flesh of her tits.\n\nI peeled the leotard down further, until it was blocked by her slacks. She unbuttoned them, and started pushing them down as I followed with the leotard. I pushed them both down her legs and over her feet as my tongue was buried in her naval. I know that some women don't like that, but Alicia must have been especially sensitive there. She was squirming under me, and seemed on the brink of orgasm when I stopped and moved down to the main course.\n\nI started by licking and kissing her inner thighs.\n\n""Don't tease me, Dave!""\n\n""Hmmm?""\n\n""My cunt! God, please, lick my pussy!""\n\n""I don't think he's going to do that. Would you like me to do it instead?""\n\nHer response was to grab my head and mash it into her sopping wet pussy. I was pleasantly surprised to find that she was shaved. The only hair to worry about right now was the double-handfull that she held. I gave onelong lick, up the length of her slit, then stopped.\n\n""Nooo. Don't stop! Please, suck meeeeee!""\n\nAnd suck I did. I sucked one lip, then the other, into my mouth, nibbling at them. Then I probed as deeply as I could with my tongue.\n\n""Yess! That's it!""\n\nIt must have been. Another lick, and she was bucking against my face, and I could feel her muscles spasming as she came. Knowing what she would be asking for next, I was ready. I firmly grabbled both asscheeks in my hands, and pulled her to me.\n\n""Now, Dave. Fuck me now!""\n\nI murmered a ""No"" into her pussy, as my tongue attacked her clit with a vengeance. With the first orgasm already finished, I wanted to take her over the top again before I entered her. I lapped at her clit, feeling her tense and release under me. When I thought she wouldn't try to switch positions, I let go of her ass. One hand I brought up under her, and as I sucked her now-swollen clitoris, I slid my middle finger into her spasming cunt. The other hand remained under her, and as she bucked up at me, I slipped the index finger of that hand into her asshole.\n\n""Shit! Oh, damn, that feels so fucking good!!"" She bucked and moaned as I fingerfucked her pussy and her ass, and nibbled her clit until I felt her tense up again. Then I stopped, and held still.\n\n""No, dammit! Don't stop! I've gotta cum!"" She begged me.\n\nI looked up from between her legs, and smiled at her. I stuck out my tongue, and gave her clit one long, slow lick.\n\n""Yes! Lick my clit, you sunuvabitch!' Ohhh!"" I licked it again, this time sucking it between my lips, an dbiting down on it gently. ""Gawd, yes! I cumming!!""\n\nBefore she came down, I was up kissing her face. She reached down between us and found my cock, hard again. ""Now!"" she said, guiding it to her pussy. ""I need this in me, right now!"" She wrapped her legs around me, and pulled me to her.\n\nI slid into her, right up to the balls. Her pussy was already wet from her own orgasms, and I met with no resistance. She sighed, as I pulled back and plunged into her again. I kept driving in and out of her, long easy stroked that had us both working up to a killer orgasm, when the lights came back on.\n\n""Don't stop. Don't you dare stop fucking me now!"" she said.\n\n""Why would I want to do that?"" I asked, as I bent down to kiss those beautiful lips.\n\n""Don't cum in my, though. Cum on my tits."" She didn't have to tell me twice. She was already on the border of another climaz, and as she started to cum, I pulled out and moved up to her chest. Her swollen nipples looked exactly as I had imagined, and she grabbed my dick and laid it in the valley between her tits. ""Come on. Fuck my tits, then cum all over them!""\n\nI humped at her mounds, and every time my dick poked out past them, her tongue darted out to lick my tip. It didn't take long before the sperm was rushing up my shaft again. I pulled out, and she started stroking my dick, until it spurted gob after gob of hot sticky cum all over her nipples.\n\nWhen I finished, she licked my dick clean, and said with a wicked gleam in her eye. ""If I keep this up, will you finish what you started with my ass?"""
1234,Dance Within,['MM'],"A red man had used it and survived. His name was Sha-sa-took, a medicine man of the Shoshone Indians. He had performed the dangerous ritual so that he could dance like the other men around the tribal fire. His dance was not in the flesh but had been performed from within; his spirit.\n\nThe shaman Sha-sa-took had explained it to David as being a part of a waking dream that allowed him to perform beyond the limits of his crippled body. He ate a red mushroom in the ritual. That's what had given the man back the use of his legs so that he could dance. The mid-summer celebration had been to honor the Great Mystery, their Indian God. Participating in that honored ritual had been worth the risk to his life.\n\nDavid carefully wiped the mud away from his mushroom with spit from his fingers. He studied its crimson cap. It was a rather small mushroom. The only one that he could find as Sha-sa-took directed. The rotting trees he searched bore other kinds of mushrooms. The delicious grays were the most plentiful along with the white ones. Only a single red-capped mushroom had been found in the woods. The boy hoped it would be enough for him to perform his own dance 'within.'\n\nThe shaman had told the boy that he was of age to attempt the dangerous journey. It rarely killed the traveler. A boy who performed the ritual was often given visions of his future. The hope of 'seeing what will come to pass' had interested David. He desperately wanted to learn which path his life would follow.\n\nThe boy eagerly ran back into the Indian Reservation. He darted from the forest cover of sparse trees, leaped over a small creek and ran towards the dusty flat lands. That water way marked the boundary of Shoshone territory given to them from the United States Government. White people were discouraged from entering the reservation of the red man but he was permitted. Sha-sa-took had taken the boy into his lodge as the son he'd lost long ago.\n\nDavid smiled when he looked down at himself when he ran. He felt cooled on his skin where the wind flapped his two deerskin cloths against his body. The man had gifted him with a real Indian breechclout. It wasn't much in the way of cover: the front flap hid his dick and balls but from behind, his butt stuck out from the small rear flap. It was often pinched by the other boys. His white skin and brown hair would forever set him apart from the others yet in his heart, he wanted to become an Indian boy!\n\nDavid flew down the path to the lodges as a free spirit. The boy was very happy today. He laughed at the stare an Indian girl gave him when passing her gathering basket. His pale body must have looked funny in a scanty breechclout.\n\nDavid thought back to the day when he had stood against one of their mud houses in his sagging pants. He had lost his shirt earlier. Sha-sa-took offered him an Indian boy's flaps to wear. With only a moment's hesitation, he had dropped his pants and replaced it with a thong belt tied around his slim waist and two flaps of soft golden deerskin folded over it. At first, he had felt embarrassed to walk about the reservation practically naked. The two cloths didn't seem to cover his body enough. The other boys giggled at the sight of him. Their butts were flat and lean while his stuck out. One boy had been curious about the Christian cut to his penis. When he dared to lift up their front flaps for a peek, he was amazed in turn by their thick-skinned poles.\n\nThat day with David's new friends had begun as one of exploration. The Indian boys examined his pale body while he sheepishly looked over theirs. Some of the younger boys went totally nude. All their bodies were slim, sun-burned red and smooth skinned. David had fine hair covering much of his arms and legs that amazed the Indian boys.\n\nTheir gentle curiosity soon turned to boldness. As dirty hands from the Indian boys felt over David's body for its hair, one youth boldly reached into the front of his breechclout. His fingers pulled on David's groin hair and even dared to cup his dick and balls. He tried squirming away but the six Indian boys kept him trapped between them. Their naughty handling caused him to become erected. When he saw that the boys had stiff dicks, his uneasiness gave way to excitement.\n\nNo boy spoke any words that David could understand. It was only through gestures and touching that they communicated their intent. On that afternoon behind the mud houses, David's new friends had shown him how his hard dick could be thrilled towards release. Some of the boys masturbated. They stood back to back, their butts touching while performing their very naked act. Their skin rubbing game had been a simple one so David tried it for himself. He giggled when seeing an older boy pulling over the erecting skin of a younger boy who tried resisting from playing along. That youth struggled free from his captor and ran to David. He led the white boy's free hand down to his erection so that it could be handled. David let go of his pole to offer his left hand instead. The youth's dark burning eyes spoke of the thrills David's pulling was offering him.\n\nThe little Indian boy reached his climax quickly. After he cried out from the sweet pain, David released the boy's dick so that he could finish pulling over his own. All of the other boys watched. He tried ignoring their sly grins and embarrassing gestures of encouragement. It was all too new to him. Their naked game of touching private parts and each other was something the white boy had never imagined before.\n\nDavid giggled to himself. His sweet thoughts about naked boys was giving him a hard on. It pushed the front cloth from his body while he ran. He carefully cupped his left hand around his prize. That hand had been the one he used to play the Indian boy's rubbing game. If the mushroom hadn't been so difficult to gather he would risk moving it to his right hand so that he could satisfy his aching loins.\n\nThe boy glanced down at his free hand. It disappointed him that he couldn't use it to handle his erection. Christian teachings forbade one from using the right hand for dirty acts. He had to use his left hand to wash his genitals or when wiping himself after emptying his bowels. None of his Indian friends observed those restrictions. They had used both hands when pulling over their erection skins and that of their friends.\n\nDavid shook his head in confusion. He wanted to become an Indian. Theirs was a different kind of life; more free yet it was hard to forget the very strict upbringing his parents had given him. The Church had been a central part of their daily lives. They sang many good songs and he listened to God's teachings from the solemn robed man. How could he easily forget all of that?\n\nThe boy looked down at himself with a frown. His dick had shrunk under his front flap. Once more, he became a properly acting boy in God's eyes. He had lost his erection from thinking clean thoughts. A pang of guilt filled him. His life amongst the Indians seemed too good to be true.\n\nDavid wondered when his uncle would be coming back for him. He secretly hoped that it wouldn't be for a long, long while. There wasn't any ill-will between the two of them; he hardly knew uncle Renolds. He feared that his life as an Indian could come to an end upon the man's return.\n\n'When my uncle comes back, where will he take us?' David wondered. As a trader in hard goods, the man had no proper home and he was no longer accepted amongst the Amish. The boy was also considered an outcast by Christian folk because of the manner of his parent's death. The Shoshone had welcomed them. David hoped that his uncle would allow him to remain with them.\n\nDavid slowed to a walk when he neared the Indian village. Their earth lodges came into sight. They were roughly shaped mounds made from dried mud and grass which formed a single room sunken into the ground. It remained cool inside because the floor was lower than ground level. The entrance was wood-framed and had dirt steps going down into it.\n\nSitting before some of the lodges were Indian women performing chores while they gossiped. One wrinkled-skin squaw was grinding dried corn seeds between two stones. Another was sewing a pair of moccasins. David walked past them bare footed. Like the other boys, he wouldn't be wearing their soft leather shoes until becoming an adult. A Shoshone warrior wore moccasins, pants leggings, a long cloth breechclout, painted war shirt and feathers of the eagle in his hair. When David grew older, he too would dress like a proud red man.\n\nSha-sa-took's earth lodge drew the boy to it. He quickened his pace while butterflies seemed to be fluttering in his stomach. The precious mushroom was held tightly in his clenched fingers. It reminded him of the ritual he'd be undergoing this night. David wondered if he'd survive it since his skin wasn't Indian red.\n\nThe youth descended the few steps into darkness. It was quiet inside and very cool. There was the smell of burning wood and scorched fat. No fire. The center pit was only smoldering. David's eyes took a while to adjust as he stumbled around the lodge. He almost tripped over the man sleeping over the floor. Covering him was a large buffalo skin. Loud snoring came from his mouth so the boy sat down nearby and waited.\n\nDavid's thoughts went deep. He counted the number of months that had passed since his uncle left him with the Shoshone. It had been nearly `three moons' as the Indians would say. After the death of his parents last winter, Renolds had become responsible for looking after him. The man didn't remain with their people; his business of trading had him constantly on the move.\n\nUncle Renolds had been considered a loner. That's what the man told David to explain why he couldn't properly care for him and his reason for leaving him on the Indian reservation. The man's years of trading with the Shoshone People had permitted this favor.\n\nThe only Indians who could speak German had been the chief and the medicine man, Sha-sa-took. The white boy had been welcomed to stay in the chief's lodge with his two wives and three daughters. 'Too many chatting females!' David quickly moved to Sha-sa-took's lodge since he lived alone.\n\nThe medicine man once had a family. Though he wouldn't give David their names, he had described their faces and all the things that he had loved about them. Sha-sa-took's wife had been a good worker who crafted many beautiful objects at his request. She died while giving birth to their only son. The boy had grown up strong but was killed at the age of twelve by U.S. soldiers for reasons no one ever explained. That had happened five winters ago.\n\nWhen David asked to stay with Sha-sa-took, he was taken into that man's lodge as the son he'd lost. The move greatly surprised the Indian chief since their medicine man had always remained alone; no new wife to keep him company. The man was kind and very patient with David. Their relationship became very nearly like that of father and son.\n\nDavid learned many fun things during his stay with the Shoshone. He could ride a horse, throw a spear, swim in the river with his head underwater, track and identify animals, dance, perform some rituals and as always, he played with the other boys. Their Indian speech has been slow to come to David, but if he could remain longer with them, he was sure to learn all their words properly.\n\nSha-sa-took shifted his position over the mat. His breaths remained even and noisy so David figured that the man still slept. He would have to wait. Patience was one lesson that the medicine man had already taught him. The boy wondered how patient Death would be before claiming the ailing shaman.\n\nThe youth looked around Sha-sa-took's lodge to pass the time. The man had few belongings; was he poor? What he did own seemed old and worn out like the buffalo skin that the man used to cover himself when asleep. He was respected by the other Indians but it wasn't reflected in material goods. The medicine man seemed content though.\n\nFood was brought to them daily by the women yet none lingered to stay and chat. Sha-sa-took received few visitors. He couldn't easily leave his lodge because of his crippled legs. David wondered when the shaman performed his duties as healer. In the three months since staying with Sha-sa-took, no one had ever come to be looked at by the medicine man.\n\nDavid knew that Sha-sa-took could cure hurts. The man had used a white paste of buffalo fat and crushed cactus plants to ease the boy's sore penis. The skin of it had become red and chafed from playing the Indian boys' rubbing game too often. A brown cream had been given him to protect his pale skin from the harsh sun.\n\nThe medicine man had also known how to heal a person's inner pain.\n\nDavid had often cried during his first weeks at the reservation. Sha-sa-took's soft words of comfort had helped the boy to overcome the loss of his parents and to put him at ease from the worries that sometimes arose in his head. He was a good man.\n\nHow old was the shaman? David was never told but he imagined that the man was in his thirties. His face was smooth and brown unlike the dried weathered faces of some of the old squaws. A slim body. He wore his black hair long like the other Indian warriors. It wasn't tied though. He rarely wore a shirt and his breechclout was a soft lengthy cloth that covered the middle of his body. Sometimes the boy was able to peek through the yellow folds for the man's butt and his hairy loins.\n\nSha-sa-took grunted when he slowly sat up. His words startled the white youth from his deep thoughts. ""You make sad again?"" he asked while pointing to the boy's head.\n\nDavid nodded and tried to smile. ""I found a red-capped mushroom. Only this one."" He handed it to the shaman.\n\n""Hmm. You are small,"" the medicine man answered. ""Your spirit soar high to full moon with it. More eating mushroom not good. Take you away from me.""\n\nDavid understood the shaman's broken sentences. The man's German had improved since they've been together. His own attempts at their Indian language had not gone as well. The boy was glad that Sha-sa-took didn't press him about it.\n\nSomething danced in the dark eyes of the shaman after he spoke. David saw an intense emotion on the man's face but didn't understand its cause. 'Is he much worried about my rite?' the youth wondered. 'Much danger for me?'\n\nSha-sa-took grinned. That brought a relief to David who was starting to have new worries about what he faced tonight. The man touched his leg and spoke.\n\n""You play with boys today?"" He grinned while making a rubbing gesture with his hand over the boy's front flap.\n\nDavid blushed. When his dick had hurt him, he reluctantly admitted to his naked acts the Indian boys had shared with him. The shaman's white paste had eased its burning pain. After much playing, his dick had become used to handling and no longer chafed. He wondered why it was being mentioned now.\n\n""You like play with a man?"" Sha-sa-took gently asked. David rapidly blinked his eyes. He often did that out of nervousness or from the unexpected. The boy wondered what the shaman was asking of him. No man had ever touched him that way; only the Indian boys. Sha-sa-took awaited a reply so he spoke up. ""I don't know. Why do you ask?""\n\n""Hmm. I think a thing in my head and to want if thing in yours, too.""\n\nDavid's mind raced. He tried to gather up the meaning from the man's broken German. It wasn't really clear. The boy shrugged his shoulders and fixed his eyes on the mushroom in the shaman's hand.\n\n""You sweated with me; felt good in my arms our bodies touched."" A memory struck the boy that could explain Sha-sa-took's words. It was something unexpected and exciting that had happened between them.\n\nA few days ago, David saw the shaman being carried by two warriors to a small hut set up on the bank of a river where the Indian boys often swam. The hut was formed of elk hides stretched over many tied branches. Tree bark covered the outside of the structure. A small fire burning outside was used to heat stones.\n\nBefore their strange rite began, the warriors carried those stones into their hut. The door flap was closed and harsh singing could be heard from within. It was quite a spectacle to the white youth who had never seen such a thing before.\n\nDavid stood nearby while the three men remained in the hut. Puffs of steam had sometimes erupted from it that reminded the boy of his mother's tea kettle. He couldn't imagine how the men endured such heat.\n\nThey hadn't for long. The two naked warriors hurriedly left their hut to cool off in the river with a swim. What had surprised David was seeing the men's long dicks sticking out from their bodies. Like the boys, theirs had a thick brown skin around the long manhood shafts. He wondered if they had been playing the `rubbing game' inside.\n\nSha-sa-took had remained in the steaming hut. David went to it and peeked in through the open door flap; the shaman was sitting just inside over his folded legs. He gestured for the boy to join him.\n\nDavid had felt the escaping steam and heat through the doorway. It took much coaxing from Sha-sa-took to bring the boy inside with him. He explained what the warriors and him had been doing: it was a sweat bath rite. Water had been poured over the heated stones to steam their bodies for a ridding of evil influences and poisons which poured out of their skin. The shaman suggested that David's young body should undergo the cleansing rite.\n\nThe boy reluctantly agreed. As he entered the small hut, his breechclout was pulled from his waist by the man's hands and he was brought down to sit in his lap. Sha-sa-took's swollen manhood pressed against the boy's bottom.\n\nIt had been very hot and steamy inside the sweat hut. Heat from the stones burned David's face and chest. Some cool water poured over his head eased his discomfort but what made him uncomfortable was sitting naked with the man. A strange experience. The boy had felt a little scared, a bit too hot but very excited from the slippery nakedness of their touching bodies.\n\nDavid's pole became erected. He thought about pulling over it but felt scared with the shaman there. It was silly since he had already admitted playing that game of the Indian boys. For all he knew, those two warriors could have been playing it with Sha-sa- took earlier.\n\nThey shared the sweat bath for only a short while. The two warriors returned and carried the shaman with his boy out of their hut in a playful attack. They were tossed into the river together. Words were spoken between the warriors and some gestures made about David that he couldn't understand. Often, the dark eyes of Sha-sa-took had fallen on him during their swim.\n\nSince that day, David noticed the man's bright eyes on him. There seemed to be a change in the way Sha-sa-took looked at him and how he acted. A bit scary. The boy wondered if he had done something to anger the shaman.\n\n""Why making sad?"" the man asked to stir David from his deep thoughts.\n\nHe squeezed the youth's leg affectionately.\n\nThe boy looked into Sha-sa-took's dark eyes with some boldness. He asked, ""Did you play the `rubbing game' with those two warriors?""\n\n""Ah. You think a thing in your head and in my head,"" he replied. ""The warriors strong in their display as men but not to play game. Have wives for that. No. The heat make that. You inside hut with me strong be from heat. When I hold you, the thing go in my head to play but I did not."" David's face was burning. He couldn't bring himself to admit that he had thought about playing too.\n\nThe shaman squeezed the boy's leg again. He smiled when seeing the youth's livid face that shown easily because of its normally pale color. An idea came into the man's head; an exciting thing to try that would test the boy's readiness.\n\nDavid watched as the man's hand roamed up his leg. He felt its heat shooting into him like an arrow. The man's fingers pushed under the front flap of his breechclout and softly touch upon his balls. They were gently tickled. The neat sensation raised up the fine hairs of his body with many goose bumps forming over his legs. He felt a blood-warm stirring inside his pole. It lifted up.\n\nWhile the boy's body enjoyed the man's caresses, his head formed troubling thoughts. He wondered why a full-grown man wanted to try naked things with a boy. All that Sha-sa-took had said to him went round and round in his head: playing the dick-pulling game of the boys, how the two warriors had their wives for that and how the shaman asked if he'd like to play with a man.\n\nDavid tried coming up with an answer as to why Sha-sa-took was interested in him that way. He knew that the Indian youths played their skin rubbing game because it felt good; a need of the male body like pissing. He knew that it was naughty behavior yet he did it himself in defiance to the Church that had abandoned him. The Indians had taught him new ways. Things that had made him feel good about himself and his new life with them.\n\nSha-sa-took was a good man; the boy trusted him. Living together had made them become close like that of father and son. But they really weren't. David had lost his father and mother and the medicine man had lost his wife and son. They had come together to form a new loving family; white boy with Indian man.\n\nDavid's heart beat faster in his chest. His breaths were coming as gasps while within his breechclout was a fully-formed erection. He knew that the man could see it pushing his front flap. The base of his dick was tickled by the man's fingers. It seemed that the shaman was too shy to take it in hand unlike his Indian friends who freely played their skin-pulling game with him behind the earth lodges.\n\n""You strong in body,"" asked Sha-sa-took ""but why sad inside?""\n\nDavid avoided the man's seeking eyes and shrugged his shoulders. He didn't know what to say. The shaman's fingers ended their naughty tickling. His balls were still being held and his hard dick pressed against the sweaty warmth of the man's palm. He lowered his eyes in embarrassment, noticing the telling bulge in the shaman's breechclout. Seeing the man's erection put him a little at ease.\n\nDavid remembered sitting over the shaman's lap in the sweat hut and feeling his swollen cock against his butt. 'A hard brown snake!' It had been a thrilling moment they shared though they didn't play the game together. The boy gasped with intense excitement at the thought that they were going to play it now. David suddenly hiccuped. His chest felt pained when it happened again and it didn't seem like they would be going away soon. Sha- sa-took saw the boy's distress. He pulled his hand from the youth's breechclout and lifted the boy by his under arms. David was turned around and brought to sit in the shaman's lap. Sha-sa-took wrapped his arms around David's chest and started squeezing. The boy felt their tightening embrace and the warmth of the man's chest pressing against his back. The strong arms around him kept squeezing. David began to panic; he couldn't breathe! When David fought to escape the shaman's tight arms, the man spoke to explain what he was doing. ""Our hug make it go away!"" The boy was gasping for air. In spite of the shaman's good intentions, the squeezing was scaring him. The hiccups continued to wrack through his small body; they were really hurting! So were the man's strong arms. Just when the youth thought he couldn't take the pain any longer, Sha-sa-took released him. The boy took in a tremendous breath. The shaman gently held the youth in his lap and listened to his breaths; no more hiccuping. He waited a long moment to be sure. ""Ah. Gone away?"" David held a breath and released it. It was true... They had gone. The man's scary hugging had chased his hiccups away. It was yet another thing the shaman had shown him about his healing power. Sha-sa-took smiled. He felt David's body relaxing in his arms; trust had been returned. His hands went to the boy's slim shoulders in a massage. After giving pain, the man wanted to pleasure the youth. His fingers kneaded the soft muscles. The boy's head drooped forward. Sha-sa-took enjoyed handling the youth's pale body with his hands. A privilege to be touching such a cute young boy. The man noticed his body's reaction to their closeness. He was getting excited in a man's way like he felt when in the arms of his wife under their sleeping hide. It surprised him. He recalled his sweet embrace with David in the sweat hut and how his cock had urged him for a joining of their male bodies... but he was a proven man; a son had been put into his wife so why was he attracted to this boy? It wasn't unknown amongst their People for two males to sexually join. Boys usually played it as games with each other so that when taking wives, they'd know how to perform. It was rarely continued into adulthood. There was the whispered talk about two young braves from another tribe who joined themselves as life companions. It was said that they shared their hunt, slept in the same lodge and laid under one sleeping hide together. Sha-sa-took shook his head in dismay. Those two braves knew what they were doing as grown men but David was only a boy. Even if he could get himself to accept his attraction to another male, how could the youth? And how would he get their bodies to join in a way more meaningful than the boy's simple game? David noticed that the massage had stopped. He shook his head so that his long hair would tickle against the shaman's hands to get him back to it. The ploy worked. Sha-sa-took returned to massaging with his strong hands going down his back. They reached forward to the boy's belly and slowly rose up to his chest. David's nipples pushed out under the man's encircling finger motion. The man's touching was getting his pole very hard. It made him want to play with himself. A kiss went to David's neck. He felt the shaman's breath on him and another kiss was planted there. Their strangeness made the youth uneasy but his dick surged with nice thrills. Against his butt, he felt the man's erection thumping between their breechclouts. The man's strong hands held him very close. At that moment, David realized that the man wanted to do more than play the naked games of his Indian friends with him. Do love things. David thought about it. He trusted Sha-sa-took in everything and loved him. The man was like a father to him and more... but in that way too? He never knew that his small body could experience male pleasure until his games with the other Indian boys. The shaman was like an older boy who needed to play with him since he didn't have a wife for that. The kisses ended. Hands from the shaman fell away from the boy to rest over the dirt. Silence. David felt awkward so he shifted his position over the man's legs as if his weight may have been putting them to sleep. He felt that something should be said to explain his movement so he blurted out, ""Were they hurting?""\n""No. My legs not anything,"" replied Sha-sa-took. The words puzzled David. He asked, ""What does that mean `your legs not anything?'"" Sha-sa-took reached around the boy sitting over him and struck his legs with his fists. ""No thing in them. My legs no feel pain and no can move.""\n""Why? What happened to them?"" David asked. Only silence came after his bold question upon the shaman causing him to regret having asked it. Sha-sa-took was deep in thought. He went back in time to when he could walk. 'Ah. the freedom of going wherever I wanted!' David fidgeted over his legs; his unfeeling useless legs. He would tell the boy. ""Evil spirits sneaked in my legs to eat them one dark night. They knew I was weak from sad in my head when son die. I almost die but not. My body sweated in big heat to chase evil spirits away. Days go and go. I awaken with legs no good."" David nodded. He had heard about people getting really sick with a fever that could make them die. It was caused by disease. That's what it sounded like what happened to the shaman. ""Look my legs,"" asked Sha-sa-took. ""The evil spirits' bite marks."" David leaned forward to examine the man's legs. Over both of them were ugly black marks that proved it was a disease. His heart was pained for the shaman. Sha-sa-took swallowed the anger in his throat. He didn't like talking about his legs since after losing them, his People had stopped coming to be healed. He had already lost his wife at childbirth, lost his son and then suffered a near-death attack from evil spirits which took away his ability to walk and care for himself as a man. His tribe had to take care of him. It made his life empty without having responsibilities for himself and his People. When David came along, it made the shaman useful again. The ignorant white youth had to be taught many things if he were to become a true human being. The boy was bent over to see the black marks on the man's legs. Sha-sa-took watched the cheeks of his pale butt opening under his breechclout. He lifted the rear flap for a peek. The boy's innermost nakedness revealed a smooth pink hole. It excited the shaman. David felt a warm breath over his backside. The man was lifting the rear of his breechclout and the boy knew he was looking into his butt. Hanging down close to his cheeks was his small balls. A thrill went through him from the man's peeking. He continued to bend over as if to look some more at the black marks. Sha-sa-took had looked into butts before as tribal medicine man. They were a troublesome part of a person's body that sometimes needed a healing paste to ease discomfort. He was surprised that peeking at this white youth's pink hole was making his cock surge with lust. The man suddenly knew how their male bodies could join if the boy would allow it. He had a nice butthole; tighter than a woman's opening and likely a better feel around his stabs if his long dick could fit in it. The man gently pressed his fingers into the crack of the youth's butt to tickle over his smooth pink opening down to his soft balls. David felt his hole being touched. It sent a tremendous surge through his erection as if he were handling it. His balls were also tickled. He knew that what the man was doing to him was very naughty. Not even the Indian boys had dared to try such a naked thing! Sha-sa-took discovered to his amusement that his hand had crept within his breechclout to handle his hard cock. Its manly excitement oozed to his fingers. He switched hands so that his sticky essence could be brought to the boy's opening. Gently, he pushed a finger inside. The boy's pink hole took it in like a mouth that was thirsty for what more his loins could put in there. The shaman began an in and out fingering to test the youth's williness to be fucked. David became very embarrassed from the man's playing with his butthole. He didn't understand his interest for it. Slowly, the boy sat up and acted as if nothing had happened. ""I saw the black marks over your legs,"" the boy whispered. ""There are many of them.""\n""Yes. Evil spirit bites,"" answered Sha-sa-took. He too kept from saying anything about the boy's butthole. His fingers had tested the youth and found him willing if not somewhat shy about how their bodies could join man to boy. The shaman lovingly reached his arms around the trembling youth and held him close. It was awkward that the two of them seemed to want to make love but neither willing to admit or act upon it openly. Sha-sa-took knew that imbibing the red mushroom will make the boy more receptive to what was planned for him. The Great Mystery may put visions in the youth's head to guide his spirit while the man definately planned to put his seed in the young flesh. 'Oh, it will be a wonderful full-moon rite!' A noise drew their attention to the doorway. Coming down into their lodge was a woman with her gathering basket offering them her morning greeting. The man was holding his new son in his lap. She smiled to see that the white youth was being so well cared for. David sprang up from the shaman's legs. He went to the woman and was given her basket filled with food: fresh fruit, a piece of honeycomb and some strips of freshly smoked meat. The boy felt his stomach rumbling with hunger. The woman didn't stay long. She gave Sha-sa-took a few words of news then left their earth lodge. David lowered the basket to the man's lap and sat at his side in anticipation of their breakfast. The man wouldn't eat. He waved his hand over the food in a gesture that it was not to be taken. ""Remember I say no can eat,"" explained Sha-sa-took. ""Your rite tonight."" David sadly shook his head. The shaman had told him that food wasn't taken on the day of a ritual. He would have to fast until its passing. The small red mushroom came to mind - he would be making a risky meal of it! ""Go,"" asked the shaman. ""I have things to do so go out and play. Eat not! And no do thing with your pole. Save it for me tonight!"" The boy was already climbing the short stairs of their lodge when he heard the last strange request. It excited David with the promise that the man would be playing love things with him in the ritual. The boy moped around the Indian camp and avoided the other boys. He didn't want to be tempted into playing any of their naked games. There were mostly old women to be found. They sat over woven ground mats before their lodges to sew clothes, prepare food and to gossip with each other. Their cracked voices lowered whenever he came near. It wasn't like he could understand what the women were saying but he felt that they might be talking about him. David noticed that there were fewer men on the reservation than women. Some old men could be seen but not many young men; had they been killed off? The boy remembered hearing about Sha-sa-took's only son who had been shot by the soldiers. Did that explain why there were so few warriors? He kept his eyes out for them. When a young man came into sight, the boy leaned against the rounded wall of an earth lodge to study him. Did he look concerned? The Indian warrior went shirtless. His hairless chest was muscled and had brown rounded nipples sticking out that was very attractive to the boy to see in a man. Hanging down between them was a small leather bundle on a thong necklace. A headband kept the man's long black hair out of his face. His waist was covered with a lengthy deerskin cloth for his breechclout. He also wore pants leggings and moccasins for his feet. To David, he looked strong and proud without any concern for being spied on. A squeezing was felt in the boy's stomach when he saw the warrior lift his front flap to piss. It was a common enough thing amongst the Indians. All the boys urinated to the dirt without a care of being seen and it was also true for the men. The warrior held his thick dick between his fingers and let go. His yellow stream raised some dust when it struck the dry earth. The man's balls couldn't be seen; they were tucked within the forward fold of his breechclout. His dick wasn't hard with excitement so its knob was hidden within its foreskin. The boy had a strange yearning to see it. When the young warrior glanced in his direction, David lifted his front flap to piss. He couldn't think of anything else to do that would keep the man from wondering. To the boy's dismay, his pole had become hard. It was difficult to coax his urine out with the man watching him. The warrior finished. He walked up to the white youth with his front flap still lifted against his belly. David eyed the man's thickly skinned dick hanging down. His pink pole was curiously looked over in turn by the Indian man who seemed amazed that its foreskin had been cut. The warrior knew that it lessened the boy's ability to grow into manhood so a rite would be performed to restore it. The Indian slid the front end of his breechclout sideways over his thong belt to expose his loins. He pulled away the white boy's front cloth. He was relieved to see that there was still a roundness to his small balls; the youth hadn't been castrated like a gelded male horse. The man's rite began when he pressed the loose folded tip of his brown cock against the boy's pink head to fit it through until their knobs touched inside. It was a very tickly sensation to the youth since his erection was feeling very sensitive from being hard. The shaft of David's stiff pole was taken into the man's hand and pulled into the rubbery foreskin some more. Thrills shot through it. He could feel moist heat surrounding his dick and its sensitive tip rubbed against the swelling knob of the man's. A back and forth pulling motion was made over both their connected dicks to extend the man's long forskin over more of the boy's pink erection. The Indian warrior managed to wrap it nearly down to the youth's balls making David's erection look Indian brown and thick. The young warrior seemed pleased by his accomplishment. He kept his thick foreskin extended as far as it would go around the boy's erection within the forming 'o' of his thumb and fingers. David felt the man's hand tighten, pinching his shaft inside. The boy wondered what it was accomplishing. The man's act looked similar to the boy's thrilling dick game but it wasn't. A strange gesture was made to David. The Indian man pointed at his navel and made a sweeping motion down from it through his dick to the man's dick he was connected to and ending at the man's navel. The flowing gesture was repeated in the reversed direction with the man ending his gesture by pointing at David's navel. 'What does it mean?' he wondered. The Indian grunted. He squeezed his extended forskin around the boy's dick and after a moment, David felt something warm entering his dick from the man's. It became a steady flow that made a filling sensation in his bladder. A liquid dripped from the man's tight fingers to the dirt. The boy's eyes widened with understanding. When the warrior's flow ended, he made the navel pointing gesture 'from boy to man'. David knew that it was his turn to piss. He made a pushing from his bladder to force his urine through the man's dick from his dick. The extended foreskin only leaked a little in the man's tight hand. When he finished, the man repeated his pointing gesture and David felt his bladder slowly filling. It was a very odd sensation. The warrior squeezed his extended foreskin around the boy's dick and repeated his 'from boy to man' gesture. David pissed into the man until his bladder was empty again. He felt an increasing pressure against the head of his dick from the man's swelling knob. His pink dick was slowly being pushed from the brown foreskin. It seemed that their back and forth pissing rite was getting the warrior very excited. With a knowing grin, the warrior began a lusty pulling over his long foreskin while keeping a hold of David's pink dick to keep it inside. Pleasure shown in the man's dark eyes when he masturbated. The boy felt thrilled to see the dick pulling game of the boys' being performed by a man and he realized that at its ending, something other than urine was going to flow from 'man to boy'! David reached out to the warrior's hips and held them to keep their bodies steady next to each other. The back and forth pulling of the man's foreskin extending over the boy's erection gave him some nice thrills but not enough to get the boy to explode. He also remembered Sha-sa-took's words: 'no do thing with your pole - save it for me!' so the youth tried keeping himself from achieving climax. It was difficult. The Indian warrior used both his hands to align the piss holes of their touching knobs within his foreskin. David took a nervous look around for anyone watching. Pissing to the ground in public was one thing but what the man was performing with him was something better done behind the earth lodges. That's where the boys kept their dick playing from being seen by the girls. Luckily, it was the afternoon. The heat kept most people inside their lodges and there were no girls or women in sight. David hoped that the man's lusty rite would end soon before they were caught. This thing must have also been in the warrior's head since he rushed his dick towards climax. His breaths were held. He glared at the white youth and thought him fortunate to be receiving this manly rite from him. It was a thing he'd often done in his youth with boyhood friends to empower their small balls to make seed. His unusually long foreskin was the key to making it happen. The warrior's balls tingled in warning. His low grunt of satisfaction announced that he was cumming and David had his dick squeezed to prevent the foreskin from leaking the passage of the man's precious gift to him. The boy felt a strong flow into his dick. It was warmer than urine the man had pissed to his bladder earlier. The boy rapidly blinked his eyes. He realized that the man's sperm had gone into him! The warrior gestured to the white youth what had been accomplishment from his empowering rite. He pointed at his handful of balls and made a sweeping motion up from them to his dick and through the boy's dick until pointing down at the boy's pink balls. Then the man raised his arm and tightened its muscles in a show of strength while pointing back at the youth. David understood. As the man had filled his bladder with his urine, his lusty rite had sent manly seed from his mature loins to fill the boy's small balls so that they too would develop into a man's. They stood together for a while to ensure the flow of manly seed down into the boy's immature loins. The warrior slowly pulled over his thick foreskin around David's erection so that the boy would know what it felt like to have intact glans. It was very pleasurable for both man and boy. David remembered where they were. He kept a nervous look around for anyone passing their way. The warrior didn't seem concerned and often smiled down at him. He reached out to the youth's soft brown hair and stroked it to put him at ease. A young brave happened by. He greeted the proud warrior and passed the white youth with a smug grin on his face; his hand lifting to the boy with only his index finger outstretched in a hard male gesture. It embarrassed David that the brave had noticed his erection but too he felt excited by its discovery. If the boy had been caught showing a hard pole by his own Christian people, they wouldn't have so easily passed him by with only a smile for punishment. David was glad that he was living amongst the free Indians. The warrior pulled back his rubbery foreskin to release the boy's dick. It was left covered in white sperm. With his fingers, the man held the youth's piss hole open while pushing the globs of his thick cum into it. David gasped. He saw how differently a man's release looked when compared to his water squirts that came out after playing the Indian boys' game. He hoped that the man's rite would get his body to quickly mature. The Indian man pointed at his navel with a grin. He aimed his brown dick down at the ground and pissed. It was a strong flow that lasted for a while. David knew that the man's bladder was full from both of their bodies. Within his body was the man's seed. Knowing that gave him a strange sense of satisfaction and excitement. David watched the Indian warrior pull the front cloth of his breechclout forward to cover his loins. Pride shown on his face for the man's powerful body and what it could perform. With a silent hand wave, the Indian turned from him and walked away. He would always remember what the kind man had done for him that day. David felt a powerful urge from his erection to play with it but he remembered the shaman's words so he ran to the river for a cool swim. 'That will make it go down,' he hoped. The boy didn't go to the usual places since he needed to avoid his Indian boy friends. He knew they'd be in the water to escape the heat of the afternoon. A new swimming spot had to be found further from camp. During his long walk, David's upcoming ritual was ever in his mind. He wondered if things would be revealed to him of the future; will he become an Indian as Sha-sa-took's adopted son or will his uncle be returning to take him away. He also wondered if he'd survive eating the red mushroom that allowed him his dance within. When the boy felt that he'd traveled far enough along the winding river, he untied the thong belt from around his waist and dropped his breechclout to the muddy bank. Naked, the boy waded into the slow moving water. His sweaty body enjoyed the cool relief. After a long swim of diving for stones, splashing at turtles sunning themselves on the bank and practicing holding his breath underwater, the boy left the river to dry himself. The hot sun felt good over his body. He enjoyed this moment of being alone before his ritual. A way of looking at everything for the last time in case the mushroom killed him. David giggled. He really didn't think Sha-sa-took would risk losing another son. Thoughts began flying around in the boy's head. He still didn't have answers as to why the shaman was interested in him. His body was smallish and undeveloped. There were only a few black hairs on his groin to show off like the older Indian boys though he could squirt out after playing with his dick. That was the envy of the younger boys. David wondered about something else. 'Does a man need to come out when his dick gets hard?' He knew that the warrior's release was done in ritual to quicken the development of his growing body. 'Was it ever done for fun?' The boy remembered feeling the shaman's swollen cock against his butt in the sweat hut but the man didn't play with himself like a boy would have. The man was also excited when peeking at his hole... he even dared to touch it. 'Does Sha-sa-took really like my butt?' The youth reached back to handle himself there. Although his butt was small when compared to the shaman's, his cheeks were nicely rounded. Soft and warm under the boy's exploring hand. An exciting tremor went through him from touching his cheeks. He wondered what the man liked about them. 'My hole?' With his body still dripping from the river, the boy slipped his finger into his butt's entrance like Sha-sa-took had done. It felt tight and unyielding. 'What would the man be wanting to do with that part of my body?' A revealing notion dropped into David's head. He thought of that naked Indian girl he had spied on at the river. She had a small opening in the front of her body where a boy's dick could fit into her. He had gotten that idea from watching an older Indian boy embrace an unsuspecting youth from behind and make a playful bucking into his butt as if he were a girl. The youth had cried out in pain, separating their bodies. All the boys had laughed at him. 'Is the shaman interested in fitting his cock into my rear end?' David shook his head in disbelief. He wondered how such a dumb idea could have entered his head. Sha-sa-took had stuck into his wife to bring him a son; not to play like the Indian boys with their naked games and showing off. Yet for a moment, he imagined what it would be like sitting over the man's legs 'with his hard cock sticking between the cheeks of my butt moving in and out.' A giggle escaped the boy's lips. He reached down for his breechclout and tied it around his waist. Hidden beneath the front flap was his hard pole. It had grown long from thinking about Sha- sa-took being with him that way. The rest of the afternoon was spent wandering among the earth lodges while he imagined similar things. It was very difficult for David not to join the Indian boys in male relief. By early evening, David returned to the shaman's earth lodge. He found the man sleeping under his buffalo hide snoring loudly. With his empty belly rumbling, the boy felt too weary to sit and wait. He joined Sha-sa-took in sleep. David woke with a start. He felt the building heat from the central fire pit against his skin and heard the shaman's low chanting. Through the lodge's smoke hole, he saw the glow of the full moon. Its brilliance chased all the stars away. His stomach filled with frantic butterflies from the thought that his dangerous rite was soon to begin. ""Rise up,"" asked Sha-sa-took. ""You dance within and from out tonight."" David grinned. Though the man's words were wrong, he understood what was being said. He rose up from the ground and stood before the shaman. The fire revealed the painted colors drawn over the man's face and arms. A kind of finger painting he had done in school over white paper. A small bowl was brought out for David to eat from. The boy eagerly took a piece and gobbled it down as the man watched. He recognized the taste. It was good smoked meat with a bitter flavor lingering in his mouth. The boy's eyes flashed in alarm. He knew what had been mixed in with his ritual meal. ""Eat all so you to dance within,"" explained the shaman. ""It a good journey from here (while pointing at the ground) to the Above (while pointing upwards). I will join you."" David watched the shaman eat a few strips of smoked meat from his bowl. Not as much as he had taken. The empty bowl was put down and a medicine rattle taken in hand by the man. Its shaking announced the beginning of the boy's sacred rite. He was asked to dance around the blazing fire. A great joy went through David to participate in a rite as if he were a real Indian. He stomped his legs and swung his arms in a hearty display. The fire's heat made his body sweat. The man's rattling was loud in his ears and soon his head began to spin. When the youth thought that he couldn't stand up any longer, he dropped down at the man's legs. A small water skin was given him to drink from. The liquid was flavored. It went down his throat and put out the fire that had been burning deep in his belly. His head still swam. ""You go soon,"" warned Sha-sa-took. ""Remember to keep both feet on mother earth so you to return from the Above!"" David stood up as he was asked. As if in slow motion, he watched the shaman pull away his two flaps from around his body to bare him. His pole was standing up against his belly with its urgent need for relief. ""I have to go outside,"" he asked. ""I'll be right back!"" Sha-sa-took shook his head though he understood what pained the youth. ""Your rite begin so must stay! I will drink it."" David blinked his eyes with surprise. He watched the shaman take hold of his sides and lean forward with his mouth opening around the tip of his erection. It slipped in. With a soft pat over his rear end, Sha-sa-took urged the youth to piss. It took the boy a moment but he managed to let go. The man eagerly drank it and he even sucked over his hard pole for more. The thrills felt nice from his dick. He had to close his eyes from the strangeness of what the man was doing to him. Flashes of lightning seeped through the boy's eyelids from the ritual fire. In his ears was a raging storm. The shaman's strong hands steadied his body while he felt his spirit being freed. His weary flesh remained on the earth. David leaped up through the lodge's smoke hole to soar high into night's sky. The brilliant stars crackled all around the boy. They danced wildly around the silvery moon that stared at him with a silent grin. He came upon a high cliff. Without the use of wings, David had to climb it. He reached up to the next stony protrusion and lifted his left foot onto a toehold. His butt flexed from the climb. In the front of him, he felt his stiff pole pushing into a hole in the rock. The high cliffs formed a statue. David stood against the stony shape of a kneeling man who held him close, mouth on his groin. The boy felt cool hands over his butt, urging his forward stabs. Wonderful thrills were building in his erection. He couldn't reach down to play with himself because of his death grip on the rock ledge. The sensation was becoming too intense. More thrilling than if someone were pulling over his stiff dick with their hand. He was going to be pissing something other than urine in the man's mouth if he didn't stop soon... ""I'm going to squirt!"" David shouted. He felt his dick stiffen and spit into the thirsty mouth. It made the stone man grin. Much pleasure was felt from the boy's loins when they came to fruition. The youth cried out in his high-pitched voice as he fell. His hands flung out to grab onto something that could break his fall. The ground came up. There was no crushing stop when his feet returned to the earth. He had remembered Sha-sa-took's words. David felt his body being turned to the setting sun. Its heat was tremendous! He looked for a place in the river to swim but none could be found. On the bank, his butt opened so that he could finger his hole. It stuck in with the ease of a slippery tongue. The in and out motion made his dick surge. It was a neat sensation that the boy had never experienced before. He bent over some more. The boy felt himself falling again. A man's strong hands carried him down into his lap for a hug. David felt safe. He knew where he was and welcomed the shaman's interest for his butt. There was a pushing between the cheeks of his sweaty ass that found its tight entrance and slipped in. Pain! The boy squirmed within the strong arms that squeezed his chest. His hiccuping wouldn't go away. He endured the man's tight hold since he knew that they would be scared away soon. Tiny evil spirits rose up from the Sha-sa-took's legs to try biting him. Under the shaman's direction, they were burned up by the ritual fire's glowing sparks. He wouldn't be losing his legs... yet his butt hurt him greatly. It was a rhythmic pain that threatened to split his cheeks. The boy felt that he knew what was inside him deeply. David gritted his teeth and held breaths to end the pain. His small body was bounced over the shaman's folded legs in the sweat hut. He felt the man's hard cock in his butt playing in there. His own dick was aching for another release so he tried finding it. A hand was already pulling over its stiffness like a medicine rattle. The thrilling music beat itself into the boy's soul. Kisses went to the youth's neck. He enjoyed their tickling feel that helped to distract him from their hot sweat rite. The man's breath cooled his skin with soft moans in his ear that told the boy how much his body was being enjoyed. The sharp pain in his butt turned to only a filling sensation. The pain could be endured. Their bodies kept bumping together. A horse nickered softly when David urged his mount to a gallop. He was riding bareback with only his breechclout separating their sweat-slicked slippery bodies. The fast speed was exhilarating to the youth. He clutched the thong reins and kept his balance over the horse's bouncing back. His butt really hurt him. When he tried pulling up on the reins, the wild horse only went faster. The boy hung on for dear life. The horse changed into a brown man. David clung to his arms so that he wouldn't fall down. Between his legs, he felt an urgent pulling around his stiff pole. Its thrills mixed with the pain from his butt. His breaths held and the boy cried out when squirts came out of his dick. At that moment, his asshole tightened around Sha-sa-took's cock getting it to cum in him. Together, the man and boy enjoyed their sweet male releases. The full moon gazed down on their joining rite. Its silvery face looked like uncle Reynolds who smiled with approval. A familiar aching from his penis awakened David. He was about to get up from the dirt when noticing that his body was being held. The shaman's buffalo skin covered them both. Under it, he felt their naked bodies touching. A flash of memory came to the boy. He remembered his ritual visions from last night. David realized that he couldn't move without disturbing the shaman from his sleep and besides, he liked being held. The man's right arm was cradling his head from the dirt. His left arm was wrapped around his chest. It was very warm beneath the thick buffalo hide that made their bodies sweat. He would welcome the cool air but not right now... The boy had to piss. He knew how to turn his dick's aching to pleasure so he reached down for it. Slow strokes were made over its stiffness to build up the thrills. He thought of what happened last night with a giggle. 'The shaman had swallowed my urine!' When the red-capped mushroom had taken hold of him, he imagined himself climbing a steep cliff that became a stone man who had sucked off his dick and then had him sitting over the horseman's cock to squirt in his butt. David felt a slight aching from his hole. 'That really happened?' David felt stunned. Yet he accepted their joining since it was a good thing. He was both a son to the shaman and his wife to fulfill that need of the man. In exchange, the shaman would be a father to him until his uncle returned. The boy felt a breath against his neck and suspected that the shaman had awakened. He stopped pulling over his erection so that he wouldn't get caught. 'Sha-sa-took knows that I do it!' Yet the boy felt embarrassed if he were to be seen playing with himself. Against his rear end, he felt a lifting of the man's cock pressing under him. Its hardness sent a shiver up the boy's spine. A bold idea came to the youth. He wiggled his butt to get the man's erection to rise between his cheeks. The tip of it tickled against his hole. 'Will he want to stick in me?' David waited. He listened to the shaman's breaths to determine if he was really sleeping or not. The boy wasn't sure. He felt the man's cock throbbing between the cheeks of his butt but it didn't push in. The aching in his own dick got the youth back to playing with it. He turned its pain into sweet male thrills. Behind him, he flexed his butt cheeks to play with the man's erection while handling his own. A soft moan escaped Sha-sa-took's lips. David knew that he was awake and enjoying his butt. A shiver went through the youth when realizing how vulnerable he was. In the arms of a full-grown man, he risked being stuck into as if he were a willing girl. Even forced to being rape if he wasn't so willing! The boy's dancing from within came to mind. He had already endured being mounted and the act had made them closer. His uncle had smiled with approval for what they had done. 'No. That was only a dream.' David felt confused about what was real and what wasn't from last night. All he did know was that he loved Sha-sa-took and that he would be willing to give himself to the man in any way. The shaman was too shy to take what he offered. The boy pulled his hand from around his dick to reach back for his butt. He opened himself to the man's cock in the hope that he'd stick in. There was no forward stab so he tried something else. The youth reached back to the shaman's rear end. His sweaty cheeks felt cool under the boy's palm. With his fingers pressed into the soft skin, he signaled his readiness for the man to mount him. An urgent pulling was made over the man's butt to get his own butt stuck into. Sha-sa-took lowered his hand from the boy's chest to find his erection. His fingers wrapped around its moist stiffness. He felt the urgent hand over his ass that asked him to fuck the boy's hole. His cock urged him yet he feared hurting the white youth. There was no red mushroom in his belly to dull the pain and make him passive as in last night's ritual. David gasped when feeling the man's hand around his long pole. He moved his butt in the sweet rhythm of being masturbated. A sharp thrill went through the boy when the tip of the man's cock pressed onto his hole. To force its deeper entry, he backed his butt onto it hard. His hand over Sha-sa-took's rear end also begged him to stab! There was pain when their male bodies connected. David endured it since he'd be given a greater thing in return. Not just to coax the man's seed into his body for a satisfying of manly need but to win the shaman's utter love for him. A love that would prevent his uncle from taking him away! The tight fit from their joining made David gasp in pain. Sha-sa- took heard it and kept himself from thrusting in that little butt. He held the dear boy close to his chest and waited with his eyes tightly shut. The man tried not thinking about what he was doing to the youth. His flesh felt as one with the boy yet his heart warned him that it was rape. He thought about pulling out. David felt the shaman's hold of his body loosening; his erection was released. With his hand, he urgently pulled over the man's rear end to signal that they should remain stuck together. In a whisper, he asked: ""Don't let me go!"" Sha-sa-took felt tears stinging his eyes. He was torn between the boy's desire matched with the lust from his loins while his heart ached him to stop. He found his voice and spoke. ""I won't ever let go, David. My heart is yours but this thing we do is good or not?""\n""You did it to me last night."" The shaman remembered. Under the influence of the mushroom, his inner dancing had joined with the boy's that now left him with some regret. He tightened his hold of the youth's sweaty body in his arms while his cock throbbed. The small hand pulled over his butt again, urging him to perform a man's task. Yet he still couldn't bring himself to do it. David humped himself against the shaman's hairy groin. That forced a small movement from the man's cock in him. Its filling sensation in his hole was uncomfortable but its deeper stabs made his pole surge. He heard low moans on his neck. The man was surrendering himself to the joy of their male bonding. His pole was taken in hand and pulled on. He too began to moan from pleasure. With his free right hand, the boy reached up to find the shaman's hand and clutched it. Their fingers tightened like their joined bodies. The pace of their mating grew frantic. David backed into the man's forward stabs to deepen his cock's penetration in his little butt. It was a strange sensation of pain mixed with growing pleasure to what they did. The boy knew what he was doing. He wanted all of Sha-sa-took's love. The man held his boy and gave him what love he could. All their months together had culminated into this sweet moment of joining between flesh and their hearts. The medicine man was healed by it. The youth gained a father and lover. Sha-sa-took kissed his sweet son. He knew what the boy was enduring and it marveled him. After the death of his wife, a part of his manhood had ended. He never imagined a little white boy would assume that role which would get him to act as a man again. What a joyous awakening it was! With all his wisdom, the shaman didn't understand why his loins lusted for a boy. He was a proven man with the birth of his son. The twelve years raising him were filled with wonderful experiences he'd never forget. Too soon it had ended from a tragic misunderstanding between Indian and white folk. He lost what remained of his family. Serving his People as medicine man was what kept him alive but with the loss of his legs, he lost even that. Then a white youth was placed under his care. Sha-sa-took raised his head in silent prayer of thanks unto Him for the unexpected direction his life had taken. David was a great joy in that new life. He promised to bring him up as if he were his true son. The boy felt that same joy in his heart. He had gained a loving father that would bring him up as a free human being. Their bodies were joined to share the sweet joys of the flesh. It was true man/boy love. The man's hand resumed to masturbate the boy's stiff pole while he moved his cock with love's rhythm in him. The youth pulled over his butt, coaxing his inward thrusts. He was performing as a man again. The joyous task of being man! There was a tingling in David's balls that warned him of his rising climax. He cried out and wet to the man's tight fingers grasping his pole. The sharp thrills he felt were better than he had ever imagined! Sha-sa-took kissed his sweet son. He felt the strain of his butt muscles when forcing his long cock as deep as he could within the boy's little ass. Their ringed muscles tightened, squeezing his cock and that made him cum. Strongly! Without any shame, the man growled out like a bear. He was fulfilling himself as a man with the love that he had for a young boy. They laid together to catch their breaths. David felt a strange fulfillment when knowing that his small body had satisfied the man; seed filled his butthole. He too squirted seed to the man's hand that he clasped in his own. Their sticky fingers wiggled together in a kind of game. It was a precious moment for them both. The shaman swallowed in his throat and voiced his earlier question to the boy: ""This thing we do is good or not?"" David heard the medicine man's concern. It seemed that a small boy understood more than his elder. His body ached from performing the adult act but it made his heart burst with pride and much joy. He answered the shaman simply: ""I love you!"""
1235,Dancer's Debut,"['mf', 'first time']","It all started innocently enough. She liked to go out on the weekends around campus, drinking with friends. She saw him there, with some of his friends and they started talking. He invited her back to his place and they talked some more before she made her move. She wanted to have sex for the first time and she wanted it this night. She knew that her roommates had sex on a regular basis and she was going to join them in their conversations the mornings after.\n\nShe nudged up to him on his couch, rubbing her hard nipples (bras were useless when performing, so why wear them at all was her motto) against his arm, at the same time, leaning over to lightly blow warm air into his ear. He wrapped his arm around her and cupped her pert breasts, moving his fingers over her nipples. She kissed him, probing his mouth with her tongue and allowing the same. Her hand felt its way down his chest, unbuttoning his shirt as it went, until she was lightly rubbing his bare skin, pinching his nipples and making him shift slightly.\n\nShe broke the lock and sat up, pulling her shirt over her head, revealing her ample breasts. She then stood up and pulled her cutoffs down, leaving only her purple, velvet thong. She knelt in front of him, kissing him on his lips and chest, all the while, his hands roaming her back, moving forward and rolling her nipples around and back to her back again. She had managed to undo his belt and unzip his pants, freeing his now throbbing manhood (since he didn't wear underwear).\n\nHe picked his hips up and allowed her to pull his pants off. She took his hard shaft in her hands and lightly stroked it. She cupped his balls and stuck her tongue to them, rolling them around in her mouth before she licked his entire cock, getting it soaking wet with her hot saliva. She had never actually sucked a cock before, but she knew enough talking to her roommates about it and she intended to perform spectacularly that night.\n\nShe slowly took the head of his tool into her mouth. It was an impressive specimen: about 9 inches long and about two and a half inches around. It was also shaved neatly. No ball hair at all and clipped low on top. In fact, his whole body was shaved for performing. She dimpled her cheeks as she sucked and licked the head of his cock, going down farther and farther each time she sucked. She looked up at him to see him watching intently, placing his hands on her shoulders as she gave him a blowjob. Her fingers played with his balls while she pistoned up and down on his cock, moving underneath them and finding his ass and tickling there too. She sucked hard on his cock, to the back of her mouth. Her tongue went crazy over his flesh, licking the head like a lollipop and lubricating the shaft as her lips moved up and down on it. She wanted him to cum so she started to pump his cock in unison with her mouth, looking at him the whole time. His legs started to tremble and he closed his eyes. She quickly let go with her lips as his cock spasmed and exploded it's hot white juice all over her face and neck, running down to her nipples.\n\nShe started to rub it in as he pulled her up on the couch and proceeded to lick her nipples, preparing her for her orgasm. He tongued his way down her belly to her still panty covered crotch. He could feel the heat from her pussy since the blowjob had turned her on as well. He licked her slit through the velvet and hooked his tongue under the straps, pulling the thong off with his mouth. Her bald pussy was available to him now and she licked her lips in anticipation as he began his assault. His fingers found her nipples as he started to stroke her slit with his tongue, slowly pushing it in her wanting hole, tasting her sweet nectar. She reached down to spread her lips for him, hoping to cum for him so he could taste her. He moved up to her clit and slowly pushed, one, two, then three fingers into her, spreading them and her as he licked her protruding clit.\n\nJennifer spread her legs wider, feeling her orgasm coming on. She pushed down on his head as he sucked her clit into his mouth and flicked it with his tongue.\n\nJennifer came down from her climax and saw that his cock was hard again and smiled. This was the night she went past the point of no return. She took his hard cock in her hands, stroking it and sat him up on the couch. She straddled his waist and slowly guided his dick into her hot, waiting, wanting snatch. Jon reached up and squeezed her tits, pinching her nipples as she impaled herself on his rod. She got all the way down, moaning with pleasure as she felt his pubic hair tickle her clit (there are advantages to complete shaving). She stayed there for a minute, taking him in completely, squeezing his beautiful cock with her inner muscles. She then began to move up and down, sliding easily since her orgasm, squeezing evertime she lifted up to milk his hard dick.\n\nJennifer leaned into him, pressing her nipples against his as she continued to ride him, faster now. She dragged the shaft of his cock against her clit as she went up and down, feeling another orgasm from her first fuck. She squeezed his cock as she came, moaning how good it felt and climbing off so he could do to her.\n\nJon positioned her on the couch with her elbows on the arm and moved behind her. He grabbed her hips as he slowly thrust his cock into her dripping pussy from behind, all the way until her ass was against his stomach. He reached around and played with her clit as he moved back and forth. She wanted to feel his explosion inside her. She began to move back against him, driving him deeper into her as he fucked her. He started to move faster as she started to moan again. In between gasps, she begged for more, begged to get fucked. She needed to cum, she needed to have her virgin pussy filled with is cream.\n\nJonathon could hold back no longer. He started to pound her cunt, using long, deep strokes, slapping her ass with his stomach as he fucked her. She moaned hard and louder. She didn't want the feeling to end. She reached back and played with his balls as he fucked her pussy harder. Jon stroked her clit, bringing her closer and closer as well.\n\nJennifer could feel her third orgasm cumming. She pulled on her nipples as he moaned and grunted and then she felt his hot cum in her pussy, shooting up inside her and filling her as he unleashed four or five, hot, full bursts. Her tight, virgin cunt couldn't handle all of it and some of it started to leak back out. Jon pulled out of her and sat back. She got between his legs on the floor and began to lick his manhood clean, enjoying the taste of their mingled love juices.\n\nAfter that night, her sex life blossomed. Whenever either of them needed to fulfill any desire, the other obliged. Jennifer began to expand her sexual needs as well as always wanting to satisfy Jon. She never had any thought about sleeping around though. She was concerned about catching something and she knew she didn't want that. Jon more than satisfied her and she definitely wanted satisfaction.\n\nSince they were both in the arts department in school, they saw a lot of each other at the theatre. One day, she pulled Jon into the wardrobe room and locked the door, then locked her lips against his. His hands immediately found her breasts and in no time, they were both naked, hands roaming each others' bodies.\n\nJennifer climbed onto some old costumes and spread her legs for his hard cock. Jon got between her and rubbed the head of his cock against her now swollen clit. He pushed his dick into her and she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him completely in to her dripping cunt. She moaned as he filled her and begged to be fucked hard and fast. Jon complied eagerly as he started to fuck her hot pussy. She bounced back and forth, her ample breasts bouncing back and forth as he tried to get a nipple into his mouth. Her legs clamped down on him as she started to cum and she squeezed his cock hard and he pumped her through her orgasm.\n\nAs soon as she came down, she gave him a devilish grin and said that she wanted him to fill her ass with his cum. Jon reached down to her pussy and got his fingers wet with her juice to lubricate her ass. He pulled his swollen cock out of her and held the head of it at the entrance to her rosebud, nosing it in slowly. She held her breath as he penetrated her ass and felt the relief and stretching as he began to push farther in.\n\nShe reached down to rub her clit as she started to stroke, harder and faster. She pushed a finger into her pussy and felt the head of his cock in her ass. He began to moan as well, and she could tell that he was going to cum at any time. She started frigging her clit harder, wanting to cum with him so that she could squeeze his cock in her ass. He told her to get ready, and she pinched her clit hard, cumming on the spot. Jon exploded into her ass, filling her with his cream again. He continued to fuck her, pulling out the jism as his dick went in and out of her ass.\n\nFrom then on, Jennifer never wanted for sexual desires ever again..."
1236,Dancing in the Dark,"['MF', 'rom']","Walking back into the living room, he began to be concerned. The notepad by the telephone, where they were always careful to leave each other messages, was blank. Diane's jacket was in the closet, but it was pretty warm out and she probably wouldn't have taken it. But then, her new white Camry was in the numbered space next to his old Mustang down in the garage. She loved that car -- the first brand-new one she'd ever owned -- and she loved driving it. She wouldn't have taken a cab or caught a bus to go anywhere. She wasn't much for afternoon walks by herself, either.\n\nJohn stood in the middle of the living room and let his eyes travel around it, searching for a sign of anything that might be wrong. A mix of new and old furniture -- they were only two years out of graduate student housing -- a couple of strange-but- interesting paintings on the walls (gifts from aspiring-artist friends, which they pretty much had to hang),... and Diane's purse on the floor, leaning against the end of the couch.\n\nHe quickly picked it up and peered inside. Just all the usual purse-ly stuff; god only knew how women could lug all that around on a shoulder strap. And Diane's was practically a knapsack-cum-briefcase; he really couldn't tell whether anything was missing from it or not. But at least she had come home.\n\nJohn took a deep breath and made an effort to calm himself. He tended to be a worrier, as Diane was always telling him, but he was certain there was no reason to panic. Diane was an adult and could take care of herself. He made himself stop gnawing at his lip.\n\n""Diane? Are you home, sweetheart?""\n\nHe didn't raise his voice too loudly, but he called again as he moved down the hall, glancing into the bathroom and the library/study/spare bedroom, which was still half-filled with cardboard boxes. ""Diane?"" He stood beside the bed, hands on his hips. ""Where are you? Are we playing a game this evening?""\n\nAs he stood listening, he heard a faint *clink* from the direction of the walk-in closet, as of one wire hanger tapping another. ""Diane?"" He hesitated as he reached for the sliding door; why would his wife be hiding in the closet? Could it be a burglar? He slid the door open a couple inches and peered into the darkness. ""Diane?""\n\nDiane sighed and raised her head to look up into John's concerned face as he slipped in through the opening. Her thighs were cramping a little from her prolonged squat and she settled herself crosslegged on the floor, pulling a deck shoe out from beneath her butt and smoothing her skirt.\n\n""Baby? Are you okay?"" She nodded slowly and put her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands. John hitched up the knees of his slacks and hunkered down before her. He reached out and carefully touched her cheek and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ""I was getting worried about you, sweetheart.""\n\n""Sorry.... I had to get away someplace."" He gently stroked her hair and she felt the tears begin to well up again.\n\nJohn saw the glistening moisture on her cheek and settled onto his knees. ""Baby, whatever it is, please tell me about it. How can I help if you don't tell me?""\n\nShe sighed. ""All the new furniture,... the carpet,... my nice, new car,... we can't afford any of it, now, John. I got sacked today.""\n\nHe let out a breath. ""Diane,... you had me a bit scared, sweetheart. I was afraid it was something really important -- medical or something. You know."" He tugged lightly at her ear lobe. ""What happened, somebody didn't like their cruise?""\n\n""No, nothing like that. I mean, it wasn't anything I did. But Mr. Gleason sold the business to a big-time national travel company and they're bringing in a bunch of their own people. Marilyn got fired, too."" Marilyn was the other supervisor; she was married to a C.P.A. and Diane doubted she really needed the money. ""And it is, too, important. The only reason we bought all these things was because we could live on your new salary and use all of mine to pay off the bills and the school loans, too. Now there won't be enough. And we *have* to repay the school loans first."" She rubbed her eyes with the heels of her hands.\n\nJohn smiled broadly at her in the dim light of the closet, trying to get her to smile back. ""You know you can always find another job, baby. You're eminently employable.""\n\n""Yeah, right -- as a secretary, maybe. I did that stuff before and I hate it. I *liked* the travel business. But times are tough right now and there are a lot more experienced people out of work in travel than there are places to put them. I'm never going to find another job like that -- and not at a supervisor's salary, either."" She sniffled and then drew a deep, shaky breath. ""I'm scared, John. I've worked steadily since the summer after I graduated from high school. And I've never been fired before, even if it wasn't my fault.""\n\nJohn leaned forward awkwardly and tried to take her in his arms. Diane unfolded her legs so he could get closer -- she obviously wanted to be held -- but she lost her balance and grabbed his arm to keep from toppling over backward. He tried to catch himself but his hands skittered among the paperback books stacked below the clothes and he fell sprawling on top of his wife, his nose buried in her left breast.\n\n""Ah. I understand now,"" he said, kissing the spot where his nose had been. Now his tongue tasted of cashmere. ""All this was really just a novel way of seducing me, right?"" He got his arms under him to relieve the weight on his wife.\n\nDiane was trying not to laugh. ""No, John, I'm perfectly serious. And I'll seduce you after supper, okay?""\n\n""Okay. But let's not be in too much of a hurry with supper, sweetheart."" Awkwardly, he pushed shoes and books out of the way and settled himself on his side beside his supine wife. ""It's actually kinda nice in here. Nice and dark."" He set about brushing the strands of loose hair out of her eyes again. She gazed up at him with a look he had come to know very well, and which he still enjoyed every time she made him a gift of it.\n\nShe folded her arms behind her head. ""John, sometimes you're a very silly man, you know that?""\n\n""Hey, I'm not the one lying on my back in the closet."" He looked around, peering under the hems of things. ""Kind of an interesting angle on things from down here, though. Maybe we ought to try crawling all over the apartment; what do you think?"" He brushed bits of lint from her chin while she rolled her eyes at him.\n\n""Make that 'profoundly silly'."" She hooked her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. ""And I love you very much, Silly John."" She kissed him on the tip of the nose, which he wrinkled as he always did, pretending it tickled. Then he kissed her cheekbone, and she closed her eyes and smiled. He kissed her forehead, and she stroked the short hair at the back of his neck. He kissed her eyelid and her shoulders hunched a little, and she shivered and took a deep breath.\n\nShe pulled him closer and brushed her nose against his ear, and it was his turn to shiver. ""I wish we could just stay in here and hide from the world,"" she whispered. ""It's so hard sometimes, trying to be an adult. I just want to stay here in the dark with you, John.""\n\nHis left hand was stroking her hair and his right was curved loosely over her waist. Diane bent one knee, which made her skirt slide up her thigh with a whisper. His lips brushed hers, back and forth, and she could hear her own heart rate increase. Then his hand moved down to stroke her leg, traveling lightly to the top of her thigh-highs and beyond. Diane felt herself begin to float off the floor. ""John..."" she breathed.\n\nHis lips brushed her chin, then moved slowly down her throat, leaving tiny moistnesses across her Adam's apple, down to the base of her throat. She thought she must be levitating a foot off the floor by now.\n\n""Don't you understand yet, even after all this time, just how much I love you?"" he asked softly. ""Furniture and cars,... that's just stuff. Don't worry about stuff, baby. Everything that's really important to me is right here in this closet: You, and my Cubs jacket.""\n\nAnd suddenly his tongue was painting a fiery stripe down her throat and across her collarbone. She gasped. And she waited. And she felt the tiny pearl buttons of her sweater parting, the cashmere being divided, the release of tension around her chest as the front catch of her bra gave way to John's practiced fingers. She could feel the warmth of his gaze on her breasts as her nipples uncrinkled and extended. She kept her eyes closed tight.\n\nJohn leaned on his elbow for a moment, appreciating all over again just how lucky he was, falling in love with a beautiful woman who actually loved him back. He watched as his wife unconsciously arched her back, willing him to continue. Her arms were extended above her head, her fingers twisting a sandal strap. He smiled and bent over her, exhaling warm breath across her nipples. Diane's lips parted, her tongue touching her upper lip in a way that he always found arousing.\n\nHe began making lazy tongue-rings around the upper elevation of each breast, each circuit smaller than the last, until finally his tongue dragged across each nipple in turn. Diane gasped and shifted her hips. ""John, ohhhh, John,..."" Her voice was becoming husky, plaintive. He moved back to kiss her lips again, and covered her breast with his free hand. She pressed against his mouth, and against his hand.\n\nHer hands slid down and fumbled at her skirt, and he heard her panties being drawn down the smooth, loving flesh. She managed to get them off without sitting up, without even opening her eyes, and then her fingers were searching out his belt buckle and the button at the front of his slacks.\n\nJohn shifted position quickly, pushing his trousers and his briefs down past his shins and ending on his knees in the warm space between her thighs. His erection was becoming demanding and Diane moaned as her fingers reached to stroke him. He crouched over her, pausing only to tuck his necktie inside his shirt, and leaned forward as she gradually steered him into herself. It amazed him, when he thought about it, that no matter how many times they made love, his cock always reacted the same way when he entered her, sending out electric signals of astonished pleasure. He'd read somewhere that the palm of the hand had more nerve endings than anywhere else on the surface of the human body -- but he knew better.\n\nHe pushed in slowly as deep as he could, then drew out just as slowly, torturing both of them. Diane made noises deep in her throat and tried to lift her hips up to meet him. He slid his palms under her hips and she immediately hooked her ankles behind the small of his back, and her arms around his neck once more. He leaned forward a little and kissed her again as his cock seemed to extend itself within her. Her tongue slid into his mouth, gliding across the front of his teeth, and he felt her muscles tighten for a moment around his cock.\n\n""Fuck me, John...."" she whispered. That aroused him, too, as it always did; his wife was an articulate speaker and ordinarily disliked vulgarity. He ground his hips against her as he pushed in again and she tucked her chin down and curled herself up to him. Her inability to keep still when she was aroused was one of the most exciting ingredients of their lovemaking.\n\nHe began to increase the pace and Diane's moans and gasps came more quickly, too. Sometimes, when they settled themselves for an evening of sex, John would try to orchestrate the experience. He would slow himself before he reached the point of no return, prolonging their enjoyment, taking them up the slope and then partway down again. But not this time, not here. He was overcome with love and lust, excited by the unusual venue. He wanted her and there would be no gameplaying. And he understood that she needed this as much as he wanted it.\n\nHe held his breath as he felt the forces of eruption beginning to gather in his groin, and redoubled his pace. And Diane finally opened her eyes, staring up directly into his with a demanding gaze that made his balls tingle. And they kept looking into each other's eyes as he clutched her fiercely and emptied himself into the depths of her. Her pupils had shrunk to pinpoints, even in the darkened closet, and he felt himself totally lost in the gray expanse of her eyes.\n\nHis cock twitched with aftershocks as he whispered, ""I love you, Diane.""\n\nShe studied his face for a moment. ""I love you, John.""\n\nHe resettled himself on top of his wife and stroked her cheek as he studied her. Her hair was in disarray and her sweater was wadded up beneath one shoulder. Her eyes were half-closed again and her lips curved in a soft smile. She was unbearably lovely.\n\n""Sweetheart,"" he began, not wanting to disturb the moment, ""please don't worry about the money. We'll manage it until you find something, okay? We're a lot better off than when I was in grad school. And I should be getting a significant raise in a couple of months. We'll manage, I promise. But I don't want you to worry.""\n\nDiane hitched her hips slightly and sighed, feeling his cock beginning to shrink within her. This time afterward, with John still inside her, holding her in his arms, was almost better than the sex itself.\n\n""How could I worry when I have you?"" she replied, kissing him lightly on the cheek. ""I know we're pretty well off, considering. I know we'll be okay. I'll put 'laid off owing to sale of the company' on my resume. And I can type insurance reports and stuff until I find something more interesting."" She put her arms around his neck and held on tightly. ""As long as I have you, everything's okay.""\n\nThe rolls of Christmas wrapping paper stood propped in a corner. The box of leftover wedding gifts -- teak napkin rings and an extra cookie jar -- sat on the upper shelf. The old flannel shirt that had slipped off its hanger lay unnoticed among the summer shoes. Directly overhead, a painted thread-spool dangled at the end of the light cord. And Diane and John whispered their plans to each other, arms and legs entwined, dancing in the darkness."
1237,Dane Manor,"['MFF', 'orgy']","The days dragged but soon it was Saturday morning and John was all packed ready for his 'special'. The drive took two hours and he wondered whether he had got the directions right as he weaved through the little country lanes. Eventually he saw a large country house ahead and stopped at the gate. The board outside told him he had found Dane Manor and he made his way up the drive and stopped in front of the house. As he got out of the car he was met by a curvaceous blonde. ""Hello John, I'm Christine. Welcome to Dane Manor. You found our secluded little den of iniquity then?"". The voice was the same as on the phone, he marvelled at the size of her tits, 42D at least. ""Yes, just about. It's a bit out of the way"", he said still staring at the two huge globes floating a few feet away. ""You weren't lying about the tits"", John said summoning up his courage. ""Well when you've settled yourself into your room I'll come up and maybe you can find out about the other bit"", Christine purred, her tongue flicking her bottom lip seductively.\n\nJohn was shown to a large double room and he quickly put his things away. Just then there was knock on the door and Christine entered carrying a large bottle of champagne and two glasses. They sat on the bed together drinking and talking. Every time he made a pass at Christine she made an excuse and poured him another drink. After a while John felt extremely light-headed, which was odd for him since he could always take his drink. As he looked at Christine's face her smile faded into a mocking sneer and he realized that although she had been pouring him glass after glass of champagne he hadn't actually seen her touch a drop. He made a move to get up but the room was now spinning and John collapsed back onto the bed and lost conscienceness.\n\nJohn awoke to find himself spread-eagled on the floor, face up and stark naked. As his head cleared he tried to break his bonds but the noise of his struggle served only to summon his captor. Christine entered, now naked herself, and approached his helpless body. ""You chauvinistic bastard"", she sneered, ""You thought you were going to come here and have girls pampering to your every whim. How typical of the male race, they expect it on a plate. Well for your information, in this establishment we provide a service for women not men. They come here and we provide them a man to fulfil **their** fantasy. And you're the meat"". John struggled to break free again but the bonds were to strong. Christine delivered him a hard kick to the balls, even with her bare feet she made his eyes water. She knelt beside him, ""Unfortunately, I happen to need a dick from time to time so your first job is to service me"". With that she knelt across his face and, grabbing his hair, pulled his head up to meet her juicy twat. ""Suck out my juices you wanker, stick your tongue up my cunt"", she hissed. Now, apart from the pain this wasn't at all bad, John reasoned, if he could have planned his visit beforehand then having his face buried between this gorgeous blonde's thighs would have been pretty high on the list. It wasn't long before his prick had responded to the situation and was standing proudly to attention. Christine removed herself from his face and sat back onto his chest. ""Did you enjoy that?"", she enquired. ""Yes"", John replied licking his lips, ""the best cunt I've ever tasted"". ""Pity"", Christine said, ""you don't deserve to enjoy yourself. I'm going to fuck you now and woe betide you if you cum"". Christine lowered herself down onto his prick and began to ride. Looking up John saw those magnificent mammaries swinging to and fro and he longed to reach up and caress them. He could feel the juices surging up inside him and he had to concentrate hard to stop from cumming. Christine was breathing heavy now and she ran her fingernails the entire length of John's chest drawing blood. John cried out with pain but Christine leaned forward and silenced him by pushing her tongue into his mouth. She kissed him fiercely as her cunt bucked up and down on his rock-hard member and with a cry of ecstasy she came.\n\nChristine got up and walked over to a small wash basin. Rising a flannel she wiped herself between the legs. Then without rinsing it again she came over and began wiping John's face. ""We can't have you looking all sticky for our next two ladies can we?"", she said as she washed the rest of him. 'Two!', John thought to himself as Christine dried him with a towel, 'things are looking up'. Christine put on a robe and left the room. John tried again to release himself but within a couple of minutes she was back. ""There you are ladies. He's all yours. Have a nice time"". John looked up and was horrified to see two old ladies in their late sixties come into the room wearing what he first thought were ill-fitting pink jogging suits but he realised they were in fact naked. Without speaking they came over and sat at either side of his cock which was now as limp and flaccid as the old girl's tits. One of them leaned over and took it into her mouth and began to give him one of the best blow-jobs he had ever had. Maybe it was her fifty-odd years experience of gobbling or the fact that she had taken her teeth out that made it so good, but whichever it was he found himself, almost involuntarily, arching his body upwards, pushing his cock deeper into her mouth. She moved round into the 69 position and now he was reminded of Billingsgate Fish Market. He knew his fate was sealed and that he would have to submit to it one way or another so summoning all his will and holding his breath he began licking away for all he was worth. Luckily for him the old girl wanted a fuck so she soon changed position once again and mounted his cock. The other old lady had been sitting by his side all this time stroking his body, she now moved up and flapped one of her tits into his face for him to suck. John was just thinking to himself that she must be the maternal type when she squatted above his face and demanded to be licked out. It wouldn't have been so bad if her position had not meant his nose was poked up her arsehole. Realising that the only way to get this over and done with was to give them what wanted so he bucked and licked and pushed and sucked for all he was worth until finally they were satisfied and left.\n\nChristine came back in and her nose twitched at the smell. ""You **have** been having a nice time haven't you?"", she said mockingly, ""Phew!. I think I'd better open a window before your next customer, and you could do with a shower"". 'A shower!', John thought, 'my chance to escape'. But his hopes were soon dashed as Christine went to a drawer and took out what looked like a small handcuff with a chain attached. She closed the ring around the base of his prick and balls and he knew there was no way he could withdraw his balls back through the ring without causing excruciating pain. The other end of the chain she padlocked to a ring on the floor, then releasing John's bonds she told him to go and shower. The chain was just long enough for him to reach the shower cubicle and he thankfully washed away the putrid liquid that was sticking to his face and cock.\n\nJohn towelled himself dry then, at Christine's command, resusuming his spread-eagled position as his bonds were secured once more. ""And now"", she said, ""You have three ladies to service"". 'Lady what', thought John, 'Gorillas? Dogs? Mongolian Skunk Rats?'. After what he had just been through anything was possible. Christine removed the ring from his balls and left the room once more.\n\nPresently the door opened and in came three gorgeous girls, wearing only black stockings and suspender belts, looking every bit like every man's fantasy. One of them stepped forward. ""Hi"", she said, ""I'm Debbie"". Things were certainly looking up, this girl was stunning and he knew that what ever she had in mind for him he would be a willing participant. Debbie approached him and knelt by his side. ""My! you are a big boy"", she said running her finger up the length of his prick making it stiffen, ""I hope you don't suffer from premature ejaculation John, I need it good and hard for a long while yet"". ""Don't worry"", replied John, ""That's one thing I've never suffered from"". He couldn't keep his eyes off of her luscious cunt glistening seductively from the midst of her soft pubic hair. As if reading his mind Debbie moved forward bringing her pussy into tonging distance and supported John's head as he probed tentatively at her large clitoris with his tongue. Debbie shivered as a thrill shot through her body. John felt a mouth close around his cock and a tongue began to explore his body as the other girls joined in. He could hear Debbie breathing heavily as he sucked and licked at her sweet hole, lapping the juices which were now flowing freely. John was feeling pleased with himself at being able to excite this girl so completely using only his tongue when there was a rush of liquid into his mouth. At first he thought she must have released an excessive amount of 'girly fluid' as she climaxed but his taste buds clued him into the fact that Debbie had actually pissed into his mouth. Looking up his eyes met hers and he detected a hint of apprehension in them. It seemed she seeked approval not disgust and he was in no mood to let her down. Resuming his oral assault on her twat with renewed vigour she cried out with pleasure as she peaked and flooded his mouth and face with urine. The other girls were now at his head watching gleefully as the golden cascade covered his face. Swallowing as fast as he could he was surprised that the taste was not at all unpleasant, if fact he found the whole experience sexually stimulating. Soon Debbie's climax began to subside and the piss came in short bursts as her bladder emptied.\n\nSitting back Debbie looked at John's piss-drenched face and smiled at her handiwork. ""Well?"", asked Debbie, ""What do you think"". ""Great"", replied John, ""What now?"". ""More!. Sorry I should have introduced my friends. Sandra, and Karen. They're also into piss-fun"". John had already guessed that by the way they were eagerly lapping the excess moisture from his face. ""John?"", said Debbie, ""If were to release you from your bonds do you promise not to escape?"". ""I promise"", replied John, ""I'm looking forward to the next bit. But I wouldn't want to get you into trouble with that Christine, she can be an evil bitch"". ""I know"", said Debbie, ""that's why I hired her"". John stared quizzically at Debbie who answered his unasked question, ""I own Dane Manor"", she said. Moving over to him Debbie undid the chains which held him and John embraced her, holding her naked body close to his and kissing her deeply. His prick was still rigid and he rolled her over and moved to enter her but she stopped him. ""There'll be plenty of time for that later"", she said, ""I think Sandra is in need of your cock at the moment"". John turned and saw that Sandra was busily frigging herself with three fingers and went over to her. He took her hand, which was wet with her love juices, put it to his mouth and licked the sticky excretions from her fingers.\n\nEasing her back he mounted her, sliding his hard cock into her waiting pussy. Karen stood above them teasing her clitoris as John plunged his prick in and out of Sandra. As the excitement mounted Karen let fly with a shower of piss over both of them. The tingling sensation of the warm liquid landing on his back drove John to new heights and he had to slow his rhythmic pumping or risk cumming too soon. The urine that hit his head had soaked into his hair and was now running down over his face and onto Sandra's face as they kissed. Just as the flow was stopping Sandra urged John to withdraw as she was about to cum. John withdrew and sat back on his haunches between her legs as Sandra brought herself to climax with her fingers. As she did so she arched her back and managed to direct a jet of piss upwards towards John which hit him full in the face then trailed down his chest as the power declined. Thoroughly soaked, with all of the girls satisfied, John decided it was time for another shower.\n\nComing out of the shower cubicle John saw that Sandra and Karen had left and Debbie was lying in the bed. ""Come over here"", she said, ""It's about time you got your reward"". John approached the bed and climbed in. Debbie moved down and wrapped her luscious lips around John's large cock and began to suck him gently. It was all he could do from blasting his spunk down her throat. Debbie brought John to the edge of climax several times with her mouth and tongue then positioned herself on all fours in front of him. Not needing any words John quickly moved behind her and pushed his dick into her cunt. After several minutes he decided to try the other delight on offer and withdrawing from her cunt he pushed into her arse. Debbie bucked backwards and forwards matching his thrust and soon John realised he could hold back no longer. Pulling out his prick he grasped it in his hand and began to wank furiously. The spunk flew out with great force and landed on Debbie's back who was using her fingers to finish herself off. As she came she sprayed the bed with her golden wee. Debbie then turned around and sucked at John's cock which was still pumping out some spunk, keeping her mouth firmly round it until she was sure there was none left to drink.\n\nIt was time for another shower but this time they shared it together, caressing and soaping each other until the excitement took over again and they fucked again in the shower cubicle. When they came out the bed had been changed and Debbie left him to sleep off his day's 'work'.\n\nAs John booked out of Dane Manor the next morning he knew that although he had been held captive and abused he had never experienced such a lift to his sexual awareness in all of his life and as Christine took his Visa details he knew it was money well spent. Christine handed him back his credit card and smiled warmly, ""Thank you sir. I hope you enjoyed your visit"". ""Yes. Thank you"", John replied and headed for the door. ""Come again soon"", John heard a voice say. Looking over to the manager's office he saw Debbie standing in the doorway. He smiled and waved. He had every intention of returning."
1238,Dane-ish,"['F', 'beast']","We got out of the Bronco and walked over to where ""he"" was grazing. Fonda told me his name was Sherlock (yes, like in Sherlock Holmes), and that he was five years old and was used to pull a small cart in horse shows. Sherlock was almost jet black save for a broad tan patch that ran from his throat down under his chest, and his tail was sort of flaxen. He was a very attractive horse, even though his head was about only chest high to me. Fonda walked up to Sherlock and petted his neck and shoulder. ""Watch this!"" she grinned slyly.\n\nAs she petted him with her left hand down his back, Fonda slid her right hand down under is chest and along his belly. Standing next to his right rear leg, she leaned down and reached her right hand back. I heard her start to purr, and saw Sherlock shift slightly. His nostrils flared, and he nickered, and as Fonda said ""Oh, Look!""\n\nI saw Sherlock's black and pink cock start to lengthen under his belly. Fonda was slowly stroking her hand along it as it grew. ""Damn!"" I heard myself whisper as I watched her slowly stroke his shaft to over a foot in length. As Sherlock started to fidget a bit, I slowly moved to his head, and grasped his halter to steady him. If he kicked Fonda, from her position, he could really do some damage.\n\nIt was evident that this was not a first meeting for either of them, and Sherlock was just fidgeting with his excitement. I glanced (well stared, really) back under his belly, and I was surprised to see what must have been sixteen inches of pink and black shaft pulsing in Fonda's hands. It was at least 2 inches across, and had a sort of flared head. I could see droplets of moisture seeping from a large slit, and from the way Sherlock was acting I could empathize with the feelings.\n\nFonda abruptly stood up, and started toward the shed. ""What's up?"" I asked. ""Just watch and hold him steady"" she answered. She opened the door to the shed and disappeared. A minute or two later, following some muffled noises from within the shed, Fonda called around the corner ""Bring him around here, will yeah?"" I led Sherlock around the end of the shed, and there, under the overhang of a small porch-like area was Fonda sitting on a dusty blanket on a bale of hay... Naked as the truth!\n\n""Bring him right over here"" Fonda said with more than a bit of excitement in her voice. ""I've got just what ol' Sherlock needs to settle him down,"" she said as she patted her furry crotch. I must have been standing there wide-mouthed, because she said again ""Bring him over here"".\n\nI led the pony toward the hay bale, and he seemed to recognize the idea as he swung his head wide to clear the bale with his forelegs. Fonda reached under his belly and again started stroking his now throbbing shaft. I could see his heartbeat in its' spring-like action as it curved parallel to his belly, only inches from Fonda's face. She stuck out her tongue and smeared the copious fluids across the head of his massive cock with her tongue, causing Sherlock to fidget a bit more. I was more than a bit ""fidgety"" myself, but I tried to hold him (Sherlock, that is) still. Fonda reached beside the hay bale and plunged her fingers into a small can of vegetable shortening, and spread its slickness along the veined length of Sherlock's' shaft.\n\nThis must have felt really, good to him because he all of the sudden stood stock still, and nickered again. I was mesmerized as I watched Fonda lay back against the blanket and hunch her-self forward a bit. I watched as she slid three fingers of her right hand up to the third knuckle into her hot pussy, and spread around the shortening, and I watched as she bridged up on her shoulders holding the massive cock in her left hand. She pressed with her legs and lifted her hips up, and, aiming with her left hand, spreading with her right, she tried to fit the head of Sherlock's cock into her opening. I watched her push, and twist and push some more, and I watched as Sherlock danced around with his hind legs trying to bury himself in Fonda's wetness.\n\n""Oh, God! Is he huge!"" Fonda gasped. ""I don't know if this is going to work... I want him so bad, but I can't get that big thing into me."" She struggled. He struggled. Even I struggled. But try as we all did, Fonda just wasn't able to get the big flared head into her.\n\nFinally, out of breath and awash with sweat, she plopped her ass back down on the hay bale and whined ""Oh, Shit! Well, fella we're going to just have to wait till I get a bit looser for yeah!"" With that, she started to stroke his hard shaft with both hands, long double-fisted strokes. In a matter of seconds, Sherlock emitted what could only be described as a yelp, and I saw what must have been a quart of thick cream-colored liquid spew from the slit in the head of his cock, and splatter against Fonda's chest, breasts and run down her belly.\n\n""Gawhhhhh, that's like liquid fire!"" she gasped, as she pumped more and more of the liquid from the stallion. Finally with a wave of tremors, Sherlock just stood there, gasping. ""Well, now you've got yours, and next time I come back out here, I'll get it, too, you big sweet stud!"" Fonda sounded almost threatening in her tone.\n\nI led the small stallion to the edge of the overhang, and gave him a swat on the rump. Kicking up his heels, he nickered, swung his head in one direction and his tail in the other and bounded off to the other side of the clearing.\n\n""Sorry it didn't work out... err or should I say in... for you today."" I scoffed at the panting horse-cum spattered Fonda. ""Cute, real fuckin' cute!"" she spat at me in mock anger. ""Just what am I supposed to do for relief... Are YOU going to volunteer to get me off with all this horse-jiz' and shortening smeared everywhere?""\n\n""Sorry, I draw the line at the shortening... that stuff is disgusting!"" I chided her.\n\nAt about the same instant, we both saw the movement at the back corner of the shed. There, looking almost as big as the pony I'd just shooed to the pasture was big Great Dane, A BIG GREAT DANE!\n\nFonda took one look at him and clucked ""Chk, Chk... Here boy, come on over here sweetie and Fonda'll make you feel better, too!""\n\n""Do you know him?"" I asked, wondering if her previous visits had included this big fella too.\n\n""I met him when Sandi brought me out here the first time....about six weeks ago"" Fonda cooed. ""She said on the phone she'd leave me a surprise, and I guess he's it!"" The excitement made her voice tremor. ""Sandi's been training him and she says he's just 'marvelous'!""\n\nThe big animal moved to Fonda, his tree-limb tail wagging and his long tongue licking his chops. More than just a hint of pink was evident as his canine cock started to slide from its' sheath beneath his belly, and I again stood with my mouth hanging open. This was a very big dog, indeed. He moved to where Fonda half-lay on the hay bale, and, almost on queue started licking the still clinging pony's semen from her bare chest and belly. As some, more like a lot, of it had dribbled down Fonda's belly between her legs, the Dane's tongue soon followed the trail there. Shortly Fonda was lying back on the hay bale with her legs splayed wide, and the Dane was eagerly lathing her entire crotch with his long pink tongue.\n\nI watched in fascination as he licked her again and again. Soon his long tongue started to disappear into her wet, shortening slickened hole. To this Fonda arched her back and brought her hands to his ears urging his on. Her breathing was coming in raspy gasps and her hips were rocking in the now familiar motion generated by her growing lust. The dog was really getting ""into"" his task, and the heat of the moment was becoming very evident as his crimson cock slid further and further under his belly. It was now over six inches long, and seemed to be growing by the lick. In the next minute, the Danes hindquarters started to hunch slightly.\n\n""I think you're going to get your wish, in spades, 'cuz this puppy's got a boner ready for your hot pussy that you're going to just love!"" I advised Fonda.\n\nShe just hummed in agreement and arched her back more. Then, almost as if on cue, I saw the trembling in her belly that signaled the onset of her orgasm(s). She locked her legs around the big Danes neck and pulled her crotch into his muzzle and emitted a deep guttural ""Ugghhh!"" as the waves washed over her. The great beast just kept licking which just kept her cumming until even I was becoming exhausted. Finally, after what must have been a dozen really nice looking and sounding orgasms, Fonda pushed his head reluctantly from between her thighs, closing them to his persistence.\n\n""Enough of that you big fucker"", she hissed, ""Now for the main event!"" With that epithet, she quickly swung around on the hay bale until her chest was resting on the blanket and her rear was sticking into the air.\n\n""You're going to have to raise it a bit higher than that or you're going to end up getting a very large dog-dick in your ass"". I advised, half in gist, half in warning. Fonda pulled her feet under her and raised her ass higher, and just then the Dane moved in and licked her exposed pussy and asshole again. I saw Fonda shiver, and she said ""Come on boy, give it to Fonda, come on you big stud fuck your bitch, come on!""\n\nShe was almost chanting at him as she waved her ass in his face. This must have been the signal that he was waiting for, because he stepped forward and mounted her with what can only be referred to as expertise. The huge animal sported an equally huge weapon beneath his belly, and his was getting very ready to stuff in into Fonda's hot hole. It had grown to over nine inches in length and was about two inches across. I thought to myself that if Fonda had started with this puppy first, the pony's cock would have probably slid right in!\n\nAs the beast started hunching forward, his aim was a bit misaligned, and Fonda reached back between her widely spread thighs and captured the massive pink and purple shaft in her hand. ""Ohhhhh!"" she squealed, ""This is a big one isn't it? I'm going to love this!""\n\nWith her guidance, the Dane was able to hit his intended target with ease, and as he got the tip into her wet hole, I saw him lunge, burying his prong into Fonda's belly. ""Oh GOD!!"" She shrieked. I started to move to her aid, but was quickly dispatched with a wave of her hand. ""He's just bigger than I thought, and he stuck it all in at once... I'm okay.""\n\n""He didn't give you ALL of it yet"" I warned, just as the Dane lurched into her again.\n\n""Ohh yes, Oh Yesssss!"" Fonda started to pant in unison with the ever increasing pace of the huge dog's thrusts. ""Yesss, Yesss!""\n\nI watched as the two of them humped against each other, the Dane against Fonda, and Fonda in turn back against the big animal. Both were striving to-ward the same end, and as his thrusts shortened and his hind-quarters tensed even more, I warned Fonda of what she already felt inside her. ""He's getting ready to tie with you, Fonda.....You sure you can take it?""\n\n""He's a lot bigger than Luscious is, and I've taken Luscious' knot without any problems, lets see how this goes... Oh yes... It's in me now, and I LOVE IT!!"" Fonda squealed. The Dane gave a final sharp thrust and a deep throaty yelp, and I knew that he'd buried what must be over ten inches of hard dog-dick with a knot that might get five inches into my friends now very stretched cunt.\n\n""GAWD!, I wish I could describe this feeling to you....he's spraying my pussy with really hot stuff, and it feels like it's going to run out of my ears.....and his knot is really getting bigger.......It doesn't hurt, in fact it really, REALLY feels good and... UUGGHHH, Oh YES... YES!... OH GOD!""\n\nI watched as her body was wracked over and over by waves of pleasure that brought me to my own senses a bit. I had, again it seems, extracted my own hard cock, and was, again it seems, stroking it in an effort to bring about my own relief. With out being asked this time, I moved in front of Fonda, and as she raised her head and grinned, I stepped forward as she opened her mouth in an ""O"", again it seems...\n\nFonda had two hard hot cocks in her again, one at each end, and for the next five or so minutes, the Dane and I tried to touch the heads of our respective cocks deep within Fonda. I thought we were going to succeed at one point, but I was interrupted by a blinding flash and a ringing in my ears as my knees started to give way and I pumped stream after stream of my own hot cum down the back of her gulping throat.\n\nGasping for breath, Fonda came yet again, spasms rocking against her now trapped body. I slowly, reluctantly, withdrew and knelt by her face as she gently drifted back to consciousness.\n\n""MMMmmmmmmm, that was so nice. I've never, ever been so full of hard cock and hot cum in my life, I wish it didn't have to end..."" I heard her groan a bit as the Dane began to get restless. ""He's going to come out."" She said rather matter-of-factly. And in a second or so, he did. I was astonished at the size of him... every bit of ten inches long, and every bit of two inches across hung between his haunches. Even Fonda was amazed that she had taken it all.\n\n""Where's that stud pony?"" I said as I looked around, mostly to further pester Fonda.\n\n""Whoa, there. Enough for one day is enough!"" she said ""Even I know when I've been well-fucked, and am worn out...I'll get to THAT stud another day, but I WILL get him!""\n\nOn the ride back to the cottage, Fonda slept like a log, but her nipples remained as hard as erasers under her shirt, and she kept her arm tight between her legs. I wonder what she was dreaming about? I can't wait until the next time we go out to the ""country""..."
1239,Dani Forever,['sissy'],"Jennifer, of course, had the solution to my reluctance. ""Don't you want to be PRETTY, SISSY DANI?"" Those were the code words, the special message that would activate in full the feminine psyche hidden within my own. As usual, the switch was instantaneous.\n\nUnable to resist (though within, I knew how humiliating the entire scenario was), I dropped my gaze and held out my arms, wrists touching. ""Transform me, Mistress,"" I pleaded. ""Bind me into your service as sissy Dani.""\n\nJennifer ordered me to remove my male outer clothes and the black lace undies I was also wearing. She strapped me into a plain white strapless padded bra and then added white panties. No garter belt this time--the sheer white stockings she gave me to put on my hairless legs were designed to stay up by themselves. When she handed me the dress Sissy Dani was to wear to the party I understood why my lingerie was so simple.\n\nThe dress was elegant, sexy, and tight as tight could be. Its shirred white fabric clung to everyone of Sissy Dani's curves. It was low-cut and strapless, the bodice fitting like a bustier. The hem was among the shortest Sissy Dani had ever worn--nearly eight inches above the knee. A built-in starched petticoat made the skirt stand out, seemingly revealing even more of the legs than usual.\n\nNow came the shoes--the barest of bare white sandals with seven-inch heels. Fortunately, in preparation for the party, Jennifer had made me (as both Daniel and Dani) practice walking in even higher eight-inch heels for the past month. In comparison, these were like flats. I looked down at my feet, and the Sissy Dani persona was enchanted by the sight of my red- painted toenails winking through the thin straps of the sandals. It was an extremely sexy sight.\n\nFully dressed for the party (or so I thought at the time), I was seated at my vanity for a make-up job. In keeping with the sexy yet virginal white of my outfit, Mistress Jennifer emphasized the little-girl look of my face without neglecting the need to make me the sexual center of attention she wanted me to be that evening. The final effect--with ultra-long lashes, carefully shaded pale colors in the eyeshadow, a deep coral lipstick, and my usual embarrassed blush--left the impression of a Monroe-like sexpot trying to masquerade as a pre-teenager. Jennifer was certain I would be a hit.\n\nMy usual bondage jewelry was also added--locked collar, bracelets, ankle bracelets.\n\nShe faced me toward the mirror and snapped her fingers. Instantly, my male persona reasserted itself. I gazed at my reflection--and the hypnotic effect of Jennifer's commands combined with the ""persona seepage"" left me with a raging hard-on. Jennifer recognized the look of longing on my face.\n\n""Concentrate on other things, Danielle,"" she cooed. ""For example, I have a big birthday surprise waiting for you at the party this evening."" She grinned evilly--and I shuddered, half in fear, half in anticipation.\n\n""Time to go,"" she told me, producing my ""outerwear,"" such as it was. First came a pair of opera-length white satin gloves, exceedingly tight and fetishistic. So tight, in fact, that I could scarcely move my elbows or fingers once they were on. She forced my arms behind my back and demonstrated the gloves' other secret: The two halves of a nylon zipper ran up the inner side of each glove. Forcing my arms close together, she closed the zipper, imprisoning my arms as if they were bound in a single glove.\n\nOver this elegant bondage she placed a white satin cape that fell to my waist, mostly hiding my imprisoned arms--but leaving just enough showing to make it interesting should anyone notice my awkward condition. ""Now you just stand here like that and get used to it,"" Jennifer advised, ""while I get into my own party outfit.""\n\nMoments later, she reappeared. Involuntarily I gasped--she was beautiful. Her dress was a classic evening gown--halter-collared, barebacked, clinging in all the right places, with a slit up the side to reveal her gorgeous legs--but made entirely of red kid leather. Her stockings were also red, and her shoes were of matching leather in a six- inch heeled pump.\n\nJennifer clipped a gold chain leash to my collar and tugged lightly. ""Let's go, Dani--your public awaits.""\n\nThe party was held at Mistress Susan's home. Mistress Susan was the sister of Teasing Tammy (nee Tommy), and was the instigator of his transformation into that alluring teenager whose purpose was to gain new ""recruits"" to the growing legion of feminized submissives. Among the guests at this birthday party for my own imposed female persona were Tammy, Little Miss Mandy and ""her"" mother Carla, and Busty Barbie and ""her"" wife- mistress, Maria. Each of the three had, I was told, prepared an entertainment for the celebration.\n\nWhen everyone had arrived, the festivities began. First into the spotlight was Tammy. Susan had outfitted her little ""sister"" in a dressy version of her usual teen-age sexpot attire. The buxom little redhead wore a pink sequined mini-dress with a diagonal-cut hem: It started at knee- length on her left side and rose to stocking-tops (revealing a hint of garter) on the left. Along the outside of the left leg her specially made pink stockings had an inscription, running from the thigh to the ankle: ""Cockteaser."" She also wore six-inch pink pumps.\n\nLike me, Tammy was only a part-time submissive. Susan brought her out for special occasions like these or for missions to lure in prospective feminization victims. Also like me, Tammy's other self, Tommy, was acutely aware of everything he was forced to undergo when in the thrall of the Teasing Tammy persona--so I understood the humiliation he would feel after the party when Susan released him from her control.\n\nTammy's act consisted of her playing up sexually to one of the un- feminized male submissives at he party, while singing--in a Betty Boop-ish voice--""I Want to Be Loved By You."" Her instructions were to turn the man on as much as possible--both for her own humiliation as his, since he would be forbidden to relieve his frustration by his own mistress.\n\nThe act was a rousing success. The party-goers loved it--and the poor submissive ended up with a raging erection; but tied to a chair as he was, he could only long for release--in more ways than one.\n\nCompleting her number, Tammy curtsied and retreated to Susan's side, where she was immediately returned to her own bondage--silver handcuffs behind the back and leg restraints--and then Susan played a little trick of her own: Snapping her fingers, she returned Tammy to Tommy. As the realization of what he had just done hit him, Tommy turned bright red and would have run from the room had Susan not restrained him.\n\nNext on the makeshift stage was Little Miss Mandy. Unlike most of the other feminized slaves in our circle, Mandy had not been transformed through hypnosis but through rigorous training by his mother Carla instead. She had turned down the mesmerizing route, thinking it would be more fun (and more embarrassing to the former Martin) if the 14-year-old boy were constantly aware of his increasing feminized appearance and personality.\n\nNormally, Carla kept Mandy dressed in sissy-boy attire (velvet or satin shorts, satin skirts, big bows, etc.) rather than full female regalia, but tonight she had gone all out. Mandy gave the appearance of an oversized eight-year-old girl in a pale blue party dress with lace and ruffles all over it, little puffed sleeves, opaque white stockings, and white patent- leather Mary Janes with three-inch heels. The effect was emphasized by a little organdy apron tied over his skirt, with a big bow showing at the rear.\n\nStill there remained a touch of the androgynous to his appearance, since Carla had chosen to forego a wig for the cross-dressed boy, simply curling his short black hair tightly and affixing a large pale blue ribbon to the left side. His face was lightly touched with cosmetics, just enough to soften his features. Many of the other ""little-girl"" submissives at the party were clearly jealous of his femininity.\n\nFor her performance, Mandy sang the classic ""I'm a Little Teapot,"" replete with the appropriate gestures. When completed, she curtsied, then (as ordered) stuck her thumb in her mouth in little-girl fashion. The audience ate it up.\n\nLast up was Busty Barbie. Once known as Bob, he was the only adult in our group of fem-slaves who lived full-time as a woman. How could he do otherwise? His wife, Maria, perturbed by his obsession with big-breasted women, had used a combination of hypnosis, special drugs and breast implants to turn him into a heart-stopping version of what he loved most.\n\nBarbie was now a lust-inducing buxom brunette, her boobs expanded to a 38D. The hypnotic commands that created the Barbie personality had several interesting twists: the more often she saw herself with big breasts, the bigger she wanted her boobs to get (although Maria had recently ""turned off"" that command--she didn't want Barbie to get gross); Bob, when released from the Barbie persona, was compelled to gaze upon the vision of Barbie he had become--and come in his panties; finally, Bob had constant awareness of all that happened to Barbie--and Maria frequently ordered him to report on his reactions to it. He had told me it was a greatly humiliating experience.\n\nAnd that was to be his ""act"" this evening. Barbie wiggled and jiggled her way into the performance area. She wore a see-through red black blouse, through which her large tits, carefully powdered and rouged, showed provocatively. Her skirt was a tight black leather mini, considerably hampering her ability to walk freely, especially in the six-inch heeled pumps she also wore. Her dark hair hung below her shoulders in a Farah-like wave, framing a skillfully made-up face with bee-stung red lips.\n\n""I have been--requested,"" she began, ""to describe my activities and my feelings as I prepared for this evening's gathering.\n\n""As usual when appearing in public, I began with a long bubble-bath. As I stripped naked, I found my hands again straying to my breasts, tweaking the nipples, heaving the heavy globes together. My mind struggled to prevent my body from teasing myself so, but without effect. My Mistress' hypnotic commands are too strong. After successfully causing my cock to harden, I stepped into the bath.\n\n""An hour later,"" she continued, ""powdered and dried from the bath, I began dressing for the party. I started with my black satin panties, garter belt and black sheer stockings. The I stepped--struggled, really--into the exquisite tightness of my leather skirt. My body thrilled at the feel of it across my hips and thighs; my mind tried to push those feelings away, again without success. Finally I slipped on my six-inch pumps.\n\n""Then I sat at my vanity to begin my makeup. I accented my eyes with long false eyelashes, and deep green shadow, and carefully touched up my plucked and arched eyebrows. next came a rose blush, followed by a coat of glistening red lipstick. I freshened my nail polish with the same red color.\n\n""Now, came the part my body loved and my mind most detested. I could feel my arms and hands shake as my conscious struggled with my unconscious. But, as always, the unconscious won--my hands picked up the powder and lipstick again, accenting the white of giant boobs and the red of the nipples. Looking at my luscious tits in the mirror, I felt my cock begin to stir again.\n\n""Now came the finishing touch--the blouse that would both hide and reveal my breasts to the world. Once it was in place, Mistress Maria entered my room and snapped her fingers. Barbie was gone--Bob in her place within my mind. I stared at the reflection in the mirror and--as it had every day for the past several months--my cock shot its load into my panties at the sight of my transformed self.""\n\nThe entertainment complete, Mistress Jennifer announced it was time for my surprise. Suddenly, from behind, I felt a pair of hands thrust a ball- gag into my mouth, tying it tightly. Next I felt the zipper on my dress being pulled down. Shortly, the dress fell in a bundle to my feet. Now, Mistress Jennifer reached behind me and undid the hooks on my bra. It, too, fell to the floor.\n\nI stood there, half-naked in my sheer white hose and high white sandals, unable to move because of the way my arms were bound by the satin gloves, unable to protest because of the way my mouth was gagged. Jennifer smiled-- the smile I knew meant additional humiliation for me. ""You look ""MDUL""so""MDNM"" Pretty, Sissy Dani.""\n\nInstantly. I no longer cared how I looked. I actually longed for the humiliation I was receiving. Such was the effect of the Sissy Dani persona upon me. Now, Jennifer produced a syringe from her bag. ""This, Sissy Dani, is the same drug which produced such wonderful results in Busty Barbie."" She stuck the needle under each of my breasts, as my eyes gaped.\n\n""Oh no, Dani,"" she responded to my unasked question, ""we're not going to make you as buxom as Barbie. Just enough to give you cute little boobs for the rest of your life.\n\n""After all,"" Jennifer continued, ""you're going to need them. From this point forward, the sound of snapping fingers will no longer return Daniel to control of your mind.' She demonstrated. Indeed, the switch in personas I expected did not occur. But did that mean--\n\n""Yes, Dani, this is the end of your double life,"" she went on, as I felt and watched my tits begin to grow. ""From now on, you're Pretty Sissy Dani forever!"""
1240,Danielle,"['FF', 'work', 'reluc']","There were, of course, the holidays, and all the shopping...plus the business, which had been booming since Danielle's promotion. Plus, Danielle had been extremely tired lately. Sometimes she'd wake up in the morning, and feel like she hadn't even slept. Days like these, she wished she could just stay in bed and have the hapless blonde slut wait on her hand and foot (and cunt, and ass...)\n\nBut, Danielle reminded herself, if this meeting went as planned, she'd be rich beyond her wildest dreams. An hour and a half of hard selling, and she'd have an entire lifetime to continue her vendetta of torture and humiliation of Terri.\n\nSpeaking of whom, Danielle noticed, Terri was already scurrying mousily around the conference room, setting up visual aids. After bringing her boss off with her talented tongue, the buxom secretary had been sent to finish the conference setup, while Danielle laid contentedly sprawled out on the washroom sink.\n\nEntering the conference room, Danielle was appalled to see that many of the visual aids were still not set up. DAMN that bitch! She was dragging ass on purpose, the executive cursed. Terri was moving very timidly around the gathered executives. Oh, come on, slut, Danielle wanted to scream, you've FUCKED just about everyone in this room, why the fuck are you shy now?\n\nInstead, Danielle grabbed her assistant's shoulder. ""You're going to pay for this, you bitch. Did you at LEAST get the slide projector in place and loaded?""\n\nFearfully, Terri nodded that she had, glancing up to the projector booth. ""S-s-sorry, ma'am...here, I'll..."" The blonde grabbed a stack of charts, but Danielle pulled her away by the arm. This resulted in Terri dropping the charts all over the floor.\n\nDanielle's voice was a deadly whisper, a whisper that promised intense pain and extreme humiliation and torment for later. ""Get out of here, you clumsy bitch. Go wait in my office. I believe you know what to do when you get there.""\n\n""Y-yes I--""\n\n""GO.""\n\nAs Terri hurried to get out of her boss' sight, Danielle addressed the gathered executives with an apologetic smile. ""Sorry, ladies and gentlemen. Some minor holdups. We'll be ready to begin here in just a few moments..."" Inwardly, however, she was furious with Terri. The dumb blonde couldn't even follow the simplest instructions! With a conscious effort, Danielle set to push her blonde slut secretary out of her mind. She'd deal with the little whore later. For now, she had a deal to close, and a fortune to make, so she set about collecting the dropped charts and putting everything in order.\n\nShow time. Danielle gathered herself and stepped to the podium. Momentarily, she suddenly recalled the time she'd made Terri stand behind this podium in her lacy underwear, in front of the company staff, giving a presentation on how she, the company slut, could be used more effectively.... The brunette exec savored the thought for a moment, using it to relax herself. People with a fear of speaking are often advised to stop and picture everyone in their audience in their underwear; for Danielle, what worked best was to picture her hapless slut assistant in her underwear, being abused and humiliated. With this, she began.\n\n----\n\nIn Danielle's office, Terri stripped nude, then retrieved the ""second place"" ribbon and affixed it to her pierced nipple.\n\n----\n\n""Our companies have been doing business for the past four years. Now,"" Danielle looked over her audience, ""it's time to take our business relationship to another level...""\n\n----\n\nThe blonde slid the ""Bobby"" dildo into her mouth to lubricate it, then eased it into her ass....\n\n----\n\n""...we've prepared a presentation which will demonstrate where we are now...and where we will be within a year after the merger...""\n\n----\n\nTerri hurriedly made a few calls and completed a few tasks.\n\n----\n\nDanielle grabbed the remote control and clicked the power button. In the control booth, the slide projector powered up and displayed a graphic with a series of charts. ""As you can see here, we started out with a customer base of less than ten percent--"" she clicked the remote ""--but within six months--""\n\nAlmost collectively, everyone gathered at the conference table gasped. ""--a dramatic increase! This continued, as you can see..."" Danielle glanced up at the screen....\n\n----\n\nWith all of her chores complete, Terri turned up the volume on the speakerphone, which currently was on a two-way connection to the conference room. Then she assumed her place under Danielle's desk, frigging herself with the dildo while she listened.\n\n----\n\n....and at first, her brain did not register what she saw there.\n\n""...into the next quarter when...when...continued into the next....next..."" Now it registered. On the screen was a slide of a woman who was unmistakably Danielle. The shocking part wasn't that she was completely naked...the shocking part was the fact that she was in some kind of bar, being fucked by a donkey.\n\nDanielle gasped in utter disbelief. She'd never done such a thing! she thought confusedly. Someone must have altered a picture-- TERRI....the LITTLE BITCH... She clicked the ""off"" button on the slide remote. It didn't work.\n\n""Um...um....this all continued into the next quarter...."" She tried other buttons, growing more and more desperate. Finally she succeeded in advancing the projector from that awful doctored slide...only to have another take its place. Now Danielle in the picture was smiling directly into the camera, as the huge animal mounted her from behind. (click) Another picture, Danielle this time surrounded by men, or more specifically, by hard cocks...\n\n""No...wait a minute...um...we have some....um...technical problems..."" Clicking the remote in desperation, only to bring up another picture, this one nearly the same, except that the girl in the picture had finished off all of the men, the evidence of which was dripping down her face and all over her naked body, as she lay there with a stoned, vacant expression on her face.\n\nFighting to control her embarrassment, rage and sense of overall panic, Danielle forced herself to think. Of course! she thought. The control panel on the podium! Quickly she knelt down and opened the control box. INPUT, she saw, and a toggle switch between SLIDE PROJ. and VIDEO. She flipped it, and the awful image on the screen went away, replaced by a blue screen, blank except for the word VIDEO in large, friendly green letters.\n\nSlowly she rose to look at the attendees of her meeting, who were sitting in stunned silence. ""Um--"" Danielle cleared her throat. ""L-ladies and gentlemen, it looks like someone has played a...a very bad joke on me, and...and tried to sabotage our meeting."" Looks of understanding were now dawning on a few faces. Good...this is good, Danielle, she thought. ""I have to excuse myself for a moment. Please remain seated...and I'll be right back."" After I throw my assistant out the window, she thought to herself as she left the podium in a murderous rage.\n\nShe only got three steps before she was stopped in her tracks by the sound of her own voice.\n\n""Oh yes, EAT ME you little slut! I always knew you were a little closet lesbian, like me, YES!!! I know you want it, dive right in and eat me!!! OHHHHHHH YES EAT ME!!!!!!"" The blue screen had been replaced with a homemade video movie, which had been made by Danielle and Carrie. Danielle had finally gotten Carrie to give in to her ""secret desires"", as she called them, and the girls had spent the whole night together. The brunette had videotaped the whole thing....and now it was being played for the CEOs of every one of her prospective business partners.\n\n""Oh..."" a gasp from the female CFO of the biggest insurance firm in North America. ""Disgusting,"" agreed the chairman of the city's leading financial institution. Everyone else was silent. Danielle's hands moved, incoherently gesturing, standing there in her $800 business suit. Her mouth moved, but no words would come out. Her counterpart on the big video screen, on the other hand, was having no such difficulty. She was explaining to her redheaded lover, in explicit detail, exactly what she planned to do with the large silver vibrator she was now alternately rubbing on her nipples and slipping into her mouth. Carrie moaned her contentment as she lapped away at her friend's pussy.\n\n""Well."" One of the CEO's spoke with a tone of finality. Danielle didn't even see which one it was. Nor did she care, as she stood in the middle of the room, red-faced with rage, embarrassment and hysteria. With great effort, she brought her shaking fists to her sides and hurried from the room, as the Danielle on the screen queried her lesbian lover, would she like a tongue or a vibrator on her swollen dyke slut clit first?\n\n""TERRRRRRIIIIIII!!!!!!"" she shrieked as she ran toward her office to find the bitch.\n\n----\n\nFrom her place under Danielle's desk, Terri had heard everything. Through it all, she'd been furiously pumping the dildo in and out of her ass, while at the same time servicing her soaking wet cunt with three fingers. When it had all started to fall apart for Danielle, the submissive blonde had felt the pulsing from deep within her pussy, and when Danielle had screamed her name in rage (heard both on the speakerphone and down the hallway), Terri had cum more violently than she ever had in her entire life.\n\n----\n\nDanielle stormed into her office. ""WHERE ARE YOU, BITCH???"" she bellowed? Silence answered her.\n\nOf course...the little blonde cunt had fled the building. Oh, well, Danielle thought grimly, she'll be a fugitive from the law by tonight anyway.\n\n""I'll fix you, you little bitch,"" Danielle remarked to the empty air. Then she sat down at her desk and retrieved her rolodex, looking for the name of a police officer she knew. It was then that she got another shock.\n\nThe rolodex was empty.\n\nWell, not entirely empty. A stack of bundled cards with a post-it note was the only thing in there with any writing, wedged between the unused XYZ cards. Shaking, Danielle read it.\n\n""Your Christmas cards are all sent out, so you won't need the rolodex anymore! I used the trick you taught me last year! (Danielle's blood ran cold, as she recalled the photos of Terri in humiliating, depraved situations, which she had sent to the blonde's entire family last year) I thought you might like a few extra copies so here they are! Isn't it GREAT to be second place again, sweetums?\n\nLove, Terri""\n\n""No...."" Danielle whispered, now as white as a ghost. Tearing at the bundle of cards....cringing in utter horror as she looked at them...\n\nCard #1, addressed to Danielle's parents: Another picture of Danielle with the donkey. The caption, in neat calligraphy: ""This gives 'getting some ass' a whole new meaning! Love, your daughter Danielle.""\n\nCard #2, addressed to the CEO of one of Danielle's would-be business partners: A picture of Danielle getting her cunt eaten out by Carrie. The caption: ""Too bad you can't get me off like this, you senile old bastard! Looking forward to taking more of your company's money in the new year! By the way, I really enjoyed embezzling that $21,000 from you in the Mercedes deal! Best regards, your favorite sales lady, Danielle...""\n\nCard #3, to Danielle's sister: Danielle having doggystyle sex with a teenaged boy. The caption: ""Meet my new man. In two years, he'll even be old enough to vote! Love, sis.""\n\n""No. NO!!!!!"" the wicked brunette repeated. She'd never seen the boy before...nor the donkey... ""No...these are fake...th--"" A memory suddenly popped into Danielle's mind. Last week, finishing up dinner, as her blonde bimbo servant scurried about, cleaning up the table...Terri stealing a suspicious number of furtive glances as Danielle drank her glass of wine...\n\nAnd Danielle, try as she might, UNABLE TO REMEMBER ANYTHING between then and the next morning...assuming at the time that she'd just been extra tired. Now, realizing the truth...\n\n""You drugged me,"" the executive whispered, not without awe.\n\nThen came Danielle's biggest surprise of all, as she felt her skirt being hiked up, her panties pulled down...and her slave's tongue finding its mark on her clit, as it had so many times in the past year and a half.\n\nThis time was different, though. This time, the blonde was pouring everything she had into this lesbian tongue fucking she was giving her boss.\n\nAs Terri deftly assaulted her mistress' clit, Danielle lost all of her remaining motor skills, slumping back in her chair and shivering uncontrollably.\n\nThen the blonde shoved Danielle's chair away from her. The young executive's eyes opened wide, and she gasped at the sudden loss of the wonderful sensation Terri's tongue had been giving her. Then Terri pulled the dildo from her own ass and stuffed it in Danielle's gaping mouth. Danielle gagged and tried to fight her off, but her assistant fought relentlessly; at one point, Danielle's chair toppled over backwards onto the floor, and the evil brunette's head spun momentarily as her slave fought to keep the dildo firmly buried in her mouth.\n\nMy god, she means to choke me to death, Danielle thought desperately.\n\nBut then came Terri's words: ""Suck it clean, you bitch...""\n\nA wide-eyed Danielle shook her head NO. Terri buried the awful- tasting toy even further in Danielle's mouth, the tip was brushing against the back of her throat and bringing her dangerously close to gagging. ""MMMM HMMMMM"" Danielle moaned frantically.\n\nTerri let the dildo out an inch or two. Her tormenter gratefully began sucking it clean.\n\n""Does my ass taste good, bitch?"" Terri taunted her.\n\nDanielle merely nodded her head. Once this slut got off of her, she'd pick up the phone, call the police, and young Terri would spend the best years of her life being used as a lezzie sex toy in a women's prison upstate. As she slurped away at the foul dildo, Danielle reflected that Terri would probably be tasting worse-- MUCH worse--on a daily basis for the rest of her life.\n\nThen her attacker suddenly got off of her. Danielle saw why, as she spit the dildo out and leaned over, repeatedly expectorating in a futile attempt to rid her mouth of the awful taste. Scott, Angela and several of Terri's key tormentors of the past year and a half had showed up on the scene. They were all standing in the middle of Danielle's office, not quite sure what to make of the scene before them. Terri was standing by herself, completely naked except for a ""Second Place"" ribbon pinned to her nipple, warily eyeing them and Danielle.\n\nSummoning herself, Danielle spat at the newcomers. ""What are you waiting for. Grab her and take her into the storage room. We're going to have some fun with her before we send her to jail."" Scott moved toward Terri, who raised a hand, calling attention to her extra long, sharp nails. ""Come near me and I'll claw your eyes out, bastard.""\n\nScott stopped in his tracks, seeing the intensity in Terri's burning stare. He'd dominated and owned Terri hundreds of times in the past...but that was a Terri who had been submissive, and had been instructed to do anything and everything she was told. This Terri was obviously one that Danielle had completely lost control of. A Terri who spent four days a week at the health club, not only serving as eye-candy and a fuck-toy, but also keeping her body well-toned, lean, and in outstanding physical shape. A Terri that Scott was not sure he wanted to mess with any longer.\n\nDanielle had now composed herself. ""Terri...you're coming with me,"" she intoned, barely keeping her rage in check. ""First you're going to apologize to everyone in that meeting, then you're coming home to apologize to ME. Then I'll decide whether or not to have you thrown in jail for the rest of your natural life.""\n\nTerri didn't move.\n\n""NOW, slut. Or I'll call the cops, I swear I will...""\n\nThe blonde still stood her ground proudly, defiantly. More so than she had ever been for the past year and a half.\n\n""Do I need to remind you,"" Danielle growled, ""that all those illegal accounts are in YOUR name, and YOUR name only? But....oh, fuck that...the drugs, Terri? I've had enough stashed in your car to put you away for 20 years. Oh, I know, you THINK you found it all and threw it down the sewer. By the way, you're going to be turning a lot of tricks to reimburse me for THAT. Drugs...money laundering... prostitution. All those offshore bank accounts. All tracing back to YOU.\n\n""Did you think I was bluffing when I told you I would ruin you if you fucked with me?"" Terri was now laughing softly. This enraged Danielle. ""IS THIS---DO YOU FIND THIS FUNNY? YOU LITTLE BIMBO WHORE???? DO YOU THINK THAT I WON'T CALL THE COPS AND HAVE YOUR LIFE RUINED???? I CAN MAKE UP ANY STORY I WANT TO! I'M A RESPECTED PROFESSIONAL IN THIS CITY. YOU'RE THE COMPANY FUCKING WHORE!! WHO ARE THEY GOING TO BELIEVE? I TRASHED YOUR SHITTY MARRIAGE AND I OWN YOUR LIFE!!!! YOU THINK THIS IS FUNNY???? I'M GOING TO CALL THEM, BITCH!!!!!""\n\nTerri by now was openly giggling. ""You can call them, if you want to, Danielle...""\n\n""MA'AM!!!! YOU WERE...YOU WERE TOLD TO ALWAYS CALL ME MA'AM YOU SNIVELING LITTLE SLUT!!!!""\n\n""Danielle, Danielle...Danielle..."" the blonde practically sang...just to make the point.\n\n""I'LL CALL THEM...DON'T THINK THAT I WON'T!!!"" Fumbling, she picked up the phone and began dialing. ""Hello?"" she said confusedly as she realized she wasn't getting the familiar tone indicating that she had gotten an outside line.\n\n""....but to get a line out, you have to take it off 'speakerphone'..."" Terri finished helpfully. ""Unless..."" the blonde was in tears, having not laughed this hard in over a year. ""...unless you...you want everybody in your precious meeting to overhear you....""\n\nThe evil brunette executive stared at the telephone's LCD display, and realized that her assistant was right. Their whole exchange had been shared with the executives still gathered in the conference room.\n\nDanielle blushed furiously, then went pale. Her hands were shaking so badly that she had to stab half a dozen times with her finger to press the ""disconnect"" button on the phone. Surprisingly, she asked ""How could you....?"". Terri didn't dignify this with an answer. All the while, Scott and his entourage stood there watching the soap opera unfold.\n\n""Danielle...MA'AM...weren't you going to make a CALL???"" Terri's voice was 100% pure dumb blonde bimbo. ""Your hands are shaking. Would you like ME to dial for you?"" she beamed.\n\n""I'll do it, bitch,"" Danielle quavered, ""and you will be sorry. Oh, they're going to have so much fun with you in prison, Terri..."" Stubbornly, Danielle ignored the fact that she'd just confessed to the blackmail and extortion of Terri, with several witnesses.\n\n""Promise me we'll take long, hot soapy showers together, honey,"" the blonde chirped happily. ""Since you'll be right there with me after they see these pictures of YOU...."" Terri pulled an envelope out of Danielle's bookcase and tossed it on her desk. Pictures from the envelope cascaded all over the desk...pictures of Danielle in sexual positions with a young man.\n\n""He's not a day over sixteen, in case you were wondering,"" Terri commented helpfully. ""Quite illegal in this state...."" Danielle's face was now absolutely green. What else had she done while she was drugged?\n\n""You drugged me, you fucking whore,"" Danielle cursed. ""It'll never stand up. You'll go to jail for drugging me too!""\n\n""Oh...I don't think so. But, if you think so, dial the phone, Danielle."" Terri was speaking in a whisper at this point.\n\n""I'll get a good lawyer. He'll exonerate me and then together we'll lock you up and throw away the key. I'll even let him fuck you just for fun,"" Danielle threatened...but in reality she was scared badly by the way things were going.\n\n""Lawyers cost money, sweetums! And you have none!""\n\n""What are--I have enough money to....""\n\n""Oh,"" Terri exclaimed. ""I forgot to tell you. Since all those accounts were in my name, I cashed them all in!""\n\n""You."" Danielle was now on overload. ""You. You. BITCH!!!!!!!"" she shrieked, charging at Terri. The blonde sidestepped and grabbed a handful of Danielle's hair, bringing the woman around in a half circle and causing her to whack her knee on her desk with a resounding thud. She wasn't fazed. ""Kill you...KILL YOU!!!!!!"" she exclaimed and shoved Terri backward into the wall. Terri bounced right back and jumped on her tormentor, clawing at her face and neck with her long, sharp red nails (which Danielle had made mandatory for Terri... a policy which she was now regretting). Terri was now going for Danielle's eyes...angrily, the brunette grabbed Terri's wrist and bit it as hard as she could. This disengaged Terri from making ground beef out of Danielle's face for the moment. Another shove and Terri was was knocked on her bare ass, with Danielle following her down.\n\nTerri began clawing at Danielle again, succeeding in ripping the woman's business blazer halfway off of her. The brunette stopped fighting, and looked down at her semi-exposed breasts, snug in their white lace bra, peeking out of her ruined business suit.\n\n""You bitch,"" she spat. ""This was four hundred dollars!""\n\n""Don't worry,"" Terri panted. ""You won't need it for your next job,"" punctuating this with a vicious slap across the executive's face.\n\n""UGGGGGHHHHHH!"" Danielle shouted, and grabbed Terri's ""second place"" ribbon and pulled as hard as she could. The blonde's obscenely huge breast stretched nearly a foot before the safety pin ripped through her pierced nipple and free. This also sent Danielle careening backwards into her desk.\n\nTerri howled as blood poured from her injured nipple. No time to bleed, she thought, and jumped right back on her opponent. The two women viciously continued scratching, clawing, biting and punching at each other. Scott and his entourage stood frozen in their positions, seemingly waiting to see who was going to emerge on top.\n\nAnd it didn't take long to resolve the issue. Terri had been working out for four days a week for the past 18 months, a condition of her abuse by Danielle, to keep her body perfect for her use as a sex toy and call girl. Danielle had taken to lying around eating bon-bon's while her blonde slave waited on her. Now she was paying for it, and was powerless to retaliate as Terri retrieved a pair of handcuffs from Danielle's drawer and cuffed her to the chair.\n\nTerri caught her breath, then addressed her ex-tormentor.\n\n""I have evidence of everything.\n\nBlackmail...rape...extortion...everything, Danielle."" The blonde ripped a piece off of Danielle's suit and held it to her bleeding nipple. ""If I send them to the police, you'll be going away for a long time.""\n\n""What....what do you want?"" Danielle croaked. She could hardly bring herself to say the words.\n\nTerri produced a small stack of papers. ""These are your shares in this company. Sign them over to me.""\n\n""No...."" Danielle protested. ""No...OOOOOOOOOOF!!!!"" Terri punched her adversary squarely in the gut.\n\n""Sign them NOW. Or I will ruin you.""\n\n""You won't....""\n\nTerri picked up the phone and dialed. ""Yes...I'd like to make a complaint....uh-huh.... yes.... um... blackmail.... rape... drug trafficking...yes, I can...."" Terri paused as she heard an unfamiliar sound. It took a few seconds for her to identify it as Danielle sobbing, as she reached for a pen and began signing the paperwork. Satisfied, Terri hung up the phone.\n\n""You'll never get away with this,"" Danielle hissed.\n\n""Scott...Angela...help me...""\n\nTerri held her hand up. ""They don't work for you anymore, bitch..."" She indicated the paperwork. ""*I* now own the majority of the shares of this company."" As she set about bandaging her nipple, Danielle switched gears into her saleslady mode.\n\n""This....this is absurd!"" The brunette appealed to her followers. ""This...she forced me to sign...I d-did it under duress! It won't hold up in court..."" But they were now looking at Danielle as if she were someone whom they no longer wanted anything to do with. ""PLEASE LISTEN! Get me out of here..."" she rattled the handcuffs, ""and we'll shred these papers up...then we'll shred Terri up--"" the thought of feeding this blonde wench through the paper shredder, tits first, was a gratifying one ""--we'll...it'll be like before! I PROMISE YOU!!! SCOTT!!! GRAB THIS BITCH AND TIE HER UP...I SWEAR TO YOU I CAN FIX THIS!!!! DO AS I SAY OR YOU'RE FIRED!""\n\n""You have zero authority anymore, Danielle,"" Terri explained. ""You're just a second-place bimbo. Besides...do you think they would really want to help someone who was planning to sell them out?""\n\nDanielle turned white as a ghost.\n\n""What do you mean?"" Angela asked suspiciously.\n\n""Tell them, sweetums!"" Terri prodded Danielle, who was shaking her head and looked as if she was about to be sick. When no coherent answer was forthcoming, Terri gave one herself. ""Our dear little Danielle here was planning to sell off the company....and put you all on the street....""\n\n""Please..."" Danielle whispered.\n\n""Is it true?"" Angela asked with disbelief.\n\n""She's LYING!"" Danielle insisted. ""Angela...are you going to take the word of the company whore????""\n\n""Oh...don't take MY word for it,"" Terri offered, handing Angela a packet of papers. On top was a single airline ticket out of the country (Danielle had explained to a petrified Terri that she would be riding in the baggage compartment, crammed into a wooden box.) ""Read for yourself...""\n\nDanielle was ashen. ""Please, Terri....""\n\nAngela read briefly, then her eyes narrowed and burned into Danielle. ""You little fucking CUNT. I've devoted YEARS to this company."" She passed the incriminating documents on to her husband and her friends, who also looked at them in shock and anger.\n\nTerri spoke up. ""You were nothing more than a stepping stone for Miss Executive here. You...Scott...all of you.""\n\n""Well, NO MORE! Bitch..."" Angela took a very menacing step toward Danielle, who cowered in her chair.\n\n""A-Angela...listen...""\n\nThe furious woman kept advancing on her former manager, until Terri raised her hand. ""Hold off for just a minute.""\n\nAngela wheeled on the company slut. ""Don't tell me what to do. Who the fuck do you think YOU are?""\n\n""Your boss,"" the nude blonde said matter-of-factly. Angela realized it was true.\n\n""Well...then I quit."" Scott and the others murmured their agreement.\n\n""Oh, no need for that. You were all fired anyway, the minute those shares were signed over,"" Terri assured them. ""But...how would you each like a *nice* separation bonus? Like, $200,000 each?""\n\nThat got their full attention.\n\n""Yeah, right. She's trying to trick you,"" Danielle chattered, desperately trying to gain back any favor from her former employees.\n\nAngela nodded her skepticism. ""Yeah...what's the catch? Why would you....well...let us off after....after...""\n\n""After you used me as a fuck-toy and raped and tormented me?"" Terri finished the other woman's thought without a trace of anger in her voice. Angela nodded, as her face actually reflected a tiny bit of shame.\n\n""Well...I need your help, in dealing with the flat-chested wonder, here.""\n\nTerri slapped the back of the glowering Danielle's head.\n\n""But...Terri....""\n\nThe blonde shook her head impatiently, as she gathered up her clothes and began dressing. ""Are you interested or not?""\n\nAngela, Scott and the rest of the guys shared a glance at each other, and at the incriminating paperwork which Danielle had planned to fuck them over with. One by one, they nodded.\n\n""Good,"" Terri acknowledged. ""I just need you guys to keep Ms. Danielle busy here for a little while."" There was no question as to what the sexy blonde meant by ""busy"", as she retrieved Danielle's panties. Wadding them up, she stuffed them in Danielle's mouth--""Don't you dare spit them out, bitch,"" she warned with a harsh slap--then secured Danielle's mouth shut with a strip of tape. Finally, she undid the handcuffs and used them to cuff Danielle's hands behind her back. Then Terri leaned down and whispered something to her ex-tormenter. The brunette's eyes widened and she began emphatically protesting through her makeshift gag.\n\n""You're with me,"" Terri ordered Angela. ""Grab that box over there."" On her way out, she nodded to Scott, Daniel and the rest of the men, who quickly undressed and descended upon the helpless Danielle.\n\nDanielle thrashed frantically as each man took his turn with her. Her desperate screams came out only as muffled moans...Terri had gagged her well.\n\nDanielle was helpless.\n\nDanielle was powerless.\n\nWorst of all, Danielle was unable to warn the men that Terri had been replacing her birth control pills with fertility drugs for the past three months...\n\n----\n\nTrembling, with Angela at her side, Terri knocked at the door. She almost hoped nobody was home. But then she heard the sound of approaching footsteps from inside the house, and she took a deep breath as the door opened.\n\nIt was Steven. ""What do you want? You're not supposed to be here and you know it.""\n\n""Steven, I need to tell you--"" Terri began.\n\nThen the door opened a little more, as Steven was joined by his wife Carrie. The redhead snaked her arm around her husband. ""Who is it, honey?"" Then she saw. ""YOU. GET THE FUCK OUT OF OUR LIVES! THERE'S A RESTRAINING ORDER AGAINST YOU, YOU PSYCHOTIC BITCH!"" She pulled at Steven. ""Honey, let's go call the police.""\n\nTerri ignored her. ""Steven...I have to tell you something. It won't take long.""\n\n""There's nothing to be said. Now please leave before we call the police."" Steven's voice was cold...as if he had never known her. As if they had never made love on the beach in Hawaii until sunrise... Steven turned to walk away, with Carrie practically dragging him.\n\n""Wait,"" Angela spoke up from beside Terri. ""Um...Steven, I think you might want to listen to what she has to say.""\n\nThe redhead was now looking worried. ""What...what is this? What's going on?"" She tugged at her husband. ""Steven...you don't...we...we don't have to listen to this! Come on...""\n\nBut Steven was listening now. Showtime, Terri thought to herself.\n\n""Steven...you remember Danielle, don't you?""\n\n---- Epilogue 1: Pathways ----\n\nDanielle left town shortly after Turnabout Day. Two weeks later, she rejected her breakfast. Eight and a half months after that, she gave birth to four babies...fathered by three different men.\n\nOddly enough, Angela and Terri developed a sort of friendship after Turnabout Day. It began right after Terri had explained everything to Steven, over the increasingly frantic protests of Carrie. When Steven had stood there, looking back and forth between his ex-wife and his current wife, not knowing what to believe, Angela had piped in and acknowledged that, yes, everything Terri had said was true. Carrie had lunged for Angela, who summarily knocked the redhead on her ass. ""I never liked that bitch much anyway,"" she'd confided as the unusual pair had walked away from the house, and from the intense shouting match going on there.\n\nSteven threw Carrie out of the house and got a quick annulment. Carrie lives by herself and spends most of her time either scheming to get ""her"" man back, or plotting her revenge. So far, she hasn't quite been able to decide who should be the target-- Terri, for wrecking her marriage, or Danielle, for allowing Terri to get the upper hand.\n\nOver the ensuing several days, Terri and Steven had numerous heart to heart talks. In the end, they mutually decided to move on, separately, with their lives. They also mutually agreed that no matter what, Terri should keep the breasts. The two also enjoyed a going-away tryst which is another hot, raunchy, cum-dripping story in itself.\n\n---- Epilogue 2 Terri\n\nTerri sat at her desk, looking over the deals she'd closed. A new Terri, a new job, on a new coast....same results. The last contract, which she'd closed just ten minutes ago, had been an especially tough one. The client had been undecided between Terri's firm and another rival company. But the best part was Michelle. Michelle was someone who'd quickly become a fierce rival of Terri's. The two of them had battled for days over this contract...and Terri had come out on top.\n\nYou've still got it, she congratulated herself.\n\nTerri had a number of things to do. The contracts had to go over to Legal... not to mention the manpower requirements, which H.R. needed to know about immediately. But, first things first. Turning to her computer, the blonde opened a new e-mail memo.\n\nDear Michelle:\n\nBurress Corp. is now mine. Did you really think that dress with the slit up the side would make any difference? If that's the best you've got, then my tenure in this town is going to be long and prosperous! But anyway, congrats on being second place.\n\nTerri frowned and stopped typing. Then, she began tapping her [backspace] key. Eventually, she held it down till she'd obliterated all but the salutation. This done, she began typing again, very thoughtfully.\n\nI got Burress. You gave me a good fight all the way...thanks! A bit of real competition keeps a gal on her toes.\n\nListen...I have a number of prospects whom we're not calling on at this point in time. They're smaller companies who are out of our market, but at least some of them might be within yours. I'll be happy to refer them to you.\n\nLet's discuss over dinner. Winner buys!\n\nTerri\n\nA new town...a new start. Maybe even a new friend....or more, Terri thought. That dress with the slit up the side had indeed been noticed... and not just by the executives at Burress Corp.\n\nWith a conscious effort, she pushed back the Michelle fantasies which were running rampant through her head. Then, she turned back to her files.\n\n""Fuck it,"" she said aloud after reading through one page. ""This'll wait till tomorrow."" The office was completely quiet. Everyone else had gone home, Terri realized.\n\nIt had been a long day. For now, Terri needed a nice, easy workout at the health club. From her bottom drawer, she retrieved her workout attire and began to strip. After her ordeal as Danielle's office slut, the blonde saleslady had no inhibitions against changing clothes in her office. There were even some mornings when Terri came to work and felt the urge to get under her desk instead of behind it....\n\nToday would be an easy workout, Terri told herself as she changed. Twenty minutes on the stairmaster, then abs, topping off with a nice leisurely swim. Followed by a quiet, relaxing evening....\n\n----\n\nThe janitor held his breath as the new senior sales partner began stripping off her clothes. Taking care to ensure that she couldn't see him, he unzipped his fly as her lovely breasts came into view. The new saleslady was a dead ringer for an actress in a porno movie which he had at home, and which he'd stroked off to hundreds of times.\n\nAs Terri bared her ass, the janitor gasped so loudly that he feared the girl must have heard him. On her left asscheek was a large tattoo of a heart, with the name ""Danielle"" written in it. The star of the porno movie had the SAME TATTOO...\n\nMy god, it's really her, he thought fleetingly as he shot his load all over the filing cabinet he was concealed behind.\n\nAs Terri dressed in her workout garb, the janitor adjusted his fly and crept away, smugly contemplating this new information he'd come across, and how he could use it to his advantage. He wondered just what the woman would be willing to do to keep her secret from being exposed...."
1241,Daphne Makes A Deal,"['MFF', 'anal', 'nc', 'work']","She'd noted his slight distracted smile as he'd tried to concentrate on his work. She knew he was already getting hard again. Maybe she wouldn't have to wait till lunch hour to get her pussy stuffed, she'd mused hopefully. God, she'd wanted to crawl over his desk and attack him! But that would only bring punishment, Daphne knew...\n\nAnd then-\n\n""That'll be all, Miss Daphne.""\n\nHer fingers had continued fucking her pussy...\n\n""I said, that'll be ALL. Get out there and get to work before I have to tell you again.""\n\nFrustrated beyond belief, Daphne had stood, smoothed her skirt and left. How he loved teasing her! Of course, the office slut had known, it wouldn't be long before he would call her back in for the main course... but still! To get to the very edge, and then to be made to abruptly stop...\n\nFor the rest of the morning, the sexy secretary's hands had periodically wandered beneath her skirt. But the office was busy, and trying to get any real release was an exercise in futility. No matter-Daphne knew that soon, the door would open... his clients would leave... then she'd hear his voice over the intercom. Her hand made its way beneath her skirt and began rubbing her clit again as she imagined those wonderful words which would signify that her wet cunt was about to be filled....\n\n""Miss Daphne, would you join me in my office?""\n\nBZZZZZT.....\n\n""Miss Daphne!""\n\n""Huh?"" Startled out of her daydream, she stabbed at the intercom button. ""Ummmm... yes boss..."" Daphne adjusted her skirt. Her pussy, which had been sopping wet all morning, was now beginning to throb as she thought about the screwing her boss was about to give her.\n\nDaphne met with disappointment, however, when she poked her head into his office and noted that the clients were still here. Resigning herself to at least another hour of sexual frustration, she spoke.\n\n""Yes boss?""\n\n""Come in."" He introduced her. ""This is my assistant Daphne. Daphne, Steve and his wife Sara are prospective clients of ours."" Steve was about 6', dark hair and fairly well built. Sara was very petite, with long, straight dirty-blonde hair.\n\nNeither of them moved to shake the secretary's hand, so she nodded. ""Yes sir.""\n\n""Daphne..."" Sara mused. ""Very exotic... sounds like a stripper's name, or something.""\n\nThe secretary didn't quite know how to respond. She forced an embarrassed little smile and nodded. ""Umm, boss... well, if you won't be needing anything...""\n\n""No. That'll be all.""\n\nWith relief, Daphne nodded. Both of the clients were staring at her...Sara with obvious distaste, Steve with lust. Nonetheless, all three sets of eyes followed her delectable ass swaying in her red miniskirt as she made her way to the door.\n\nAs she reached for the doorknob, her boss spoke. ""Wait. I remember why I called you in here now. I've been trying to find the Jacobsen file. Do you know where it is?""\n\n""Yes sir...it's in your cabinet...""\n\n""Well, get it please,"" he said shortly.\n\n""Yes sir..."" she mumbled. The boss was obviously in a ""mood"". No doubt he was in the middle of a tough negotiation. ""Poor guy, he's probably so tense, and here I am only thinking about myself and getting my pussy fucked,"" Daphne thought, making a mental note to spend extra time massaging the back of her throat with his cockhead during their next fuck session. Spurting a load of cum down her throat always seemed to take the edge off of him...\n\n""Excuse me...."" she said aloud, as the cabinet in question was on the other side of his desk. He rolled his chair closer to his desk so that she could get past him. Squatting, she opened the filing cabinet and produced the manila folder for him. To her astonishment, he swatted her squarely across the ass with it.\n\n""Oh!"" Daphne exclaimed. It didn't hurt her so much as shock her, that he had done it in front of clients!\n\n""Miss Daphne...what is the proper way to bend down?""\n\nHer face reddened with embarrassment and humiliation. ""Sir..."" She glanced furtively at the clients.\n\nHe swatted her again. Harder.\n\n""What is the proper way to bend down to retrieve things, Miss Daphne?""\n\nShe whispered, so that the clients wouldnt hear. ""At... at the waist...""\n\n""I can't hear you. Speak up!"" he said loudly, glancing apologetically at Steve and Sara.\n\n""Ummmm.... sir... at the waist... but I didn't think you-"" A third time, the file folder connected with her ass. Tears were forming in her eyes, but she dutifully kept her hands at her sides.\n\n""'Think'?"" he asked. ""Am I paying you to 'think'?""\n\n""No sir... I just... um... t-the clients...""\n\n""Yes, Miss Daphne. The clients. I can't believe you're behaving so poorly in front of clients.""\n\n""No... I thought..."" She retraced her words fearfully as he brandished the file folder yet again. ""I mean..."" She began whimpering.\n\n""Miss Daphne,"" her boss said sternly, ""we are trying to discuss business here."" His tone made it clear that ""business"" was something which was beyond the comprehension of an office slut such as herself. ""I don't have time to deal with your insubordinations. Although I promise you that I will deal with them at length, in due time. For now, I suggest you return to your desk and re-read your employee handbook."" He paused, then added for clarification: ""The one which was issued only to you.""\n\nHe addressed Sara and Steve. ""I'm sorry you had to witness this. She's usually not this insubordinate...""\n\nShe left the office as quickly as possible, feeling their eyes on her freshly spanked ass. As she returned to her desk, Daphne began to cry softly. Her boss liked to play these games with her and make a slut out of her, and she typically found it very exciting ...but it was the humiliation in front of strangers which she couldn't stand. In front of clients, no less! She'd never felt so violated! For a fleeting moment, she thought of grabbing her purse and leaving. But she liked this job... NEEDED this job, she reminded herself, as she thought of the growing stack of bills and debts on her kitchen table.\n\nWiping her eyes, she reached in her desk drawer and pulled out the employee handbook. The one he'd dictated to her, and she'd typed out while sitting on his lap, her insatiable cunt impaled on his stiff 8-inch cock.\n\nShe opened the handbook to the first page. ""My primary job responsibility is to service my boss' hard cock, using my skilled mouth, my juicy pussy or anything else of mine he wishes to use...""\n\nMiss Daphne was on the third page before she began to notice the throbbing between her legs. Thoroughly, she read and reread the policy regarding ""unauthorized masturbation during working hours"". Then as her hand slipped beneath the waistband of her skirt, she violated the policy repeatedly....\n\nBZZZZT!\n\n""Miss Daphne! Will you come in here, please?""\n\nThe office slut cursed silently as she removed three of her fingers from her pussy and wiped them clean with a tissue. Unfulfilled, yet again... and this time of day was her best chance of getting some serious, uninterrupted masturbation in, as most of her coworkers were away at lunch.\n\nThe clients, of course, were still in his office. Daphne didn't even look in their direction, she was still so humiliated by what had happened earlier.\n\nHer boss went right to his no-nonsense tone of voice. ""Daphne. Your face is flushed. What have you been doing?""\n\nOh god...he's not going to make me say it here, she fervently hoped.\n\nSteve and Sara looked on eagerly. By now it was obvious that they were privy to the games Daphne and her boss played.\n\n""Miss Daphne. Don't make me ask you again. What were you doing at your desk?""\n\nDaphne looked at the floor. He knew... somehow they all knew. But to say it in front of strangers...\n\nHis next words helped her with her decision. ""Do we need to try out the nipple clamps again?"" As he reached for the handle to his desk drawer...the second one from the top... Daphne hurriedly shook her head.\n\n""I was playing with my... with myself,"" she explained in a very small voice.\n\n""Now, Miss Daphne..."" His voice was gentle, fatherly. ""You need to explain yourself in more detail than that...""\n\nDaphne sniffled. The redness in her cheeks was now from pure embarrassment.\n\n""I was playing... playing with my p... my pussy...""\n\n""Honey, now what did I tell you about using more descriptive words?""\n\nShe clenched her lips in a frown. Pleading-""Sir...""\n\n""What did I tell you?"" he prodded gently. ""Remember, when you were in the back of your car, begging me to-""\n\nShe remembered, of course. Her cheeks were burning, as she realized that an answer was expected. ""Y-yes sir... more descriptive words... t-to describe myself...""\n\n""Very good. And now... what were you doing at your desk, Miss Daphne?""\n\n""I was... touching my wet slutty pussy..."" Her eyes focused on the floor.\n\n""Tell them, Miss Daphne."" He indicated Steve and Sara.\n\n""Please, sir,"" she whispered.\n\nThe intercom buzzed just then. The receptionist. ""Sir, your lunch date is here....""\n\nDespite the extreme humiliation he'd been putting her through for the past several minutes, the secretary felt a pang of jealousy at that. Who was he going on a ""date"" with? For the past year, lunch hour had been their time. Although neither Daphne nor her boss had ever actually eaten lunch during that time...\n\nHer boss was, suddenly, all business. ""Miss Daphne... Steve and Sara aren't sure that what we're offering fits their company's needs. Unfortunately, I'm late for another appointment and won't be coming back for the rest of the day. I need you to take over this meeting.""\n\n""But...""\n\n""The paperwork is right here,"" the boss indicated. ""Steve and Sara here just need to sign it. Please have the signed papers waiting for me tomorrow morning... and then we'll talk about that pay advance you needed, so you'll be able to keep your apartment....""\n""But... I don't...""\n\n""It'll be fine,"" he assured her, guiding her to his desk. He lifted her up and sat her on the desk, facing the clients. Daphne hurriedly crossed her legs as she remembered that she wasn't wearing panties. Not that her skirt allowed her to hide much.\n\n""Do we cross our legs, Miss Daphne?"" he admonished her gently, picking up her leg and lying it across the desk, thus placing her bald pussy on full display to the clients. Then, he kissed her softly, a casual peck on the cheek as if she were his wife or girlfriend, instead of his office slut. Daphne was completely lost. What would she do? She gathered up the paperwork her boss had left.\n\n""Ummmmm... here, can you sign this?""\n\nSteve and Sara burst into laughter. ""Oh, if only it were that easy, honey!""\n\nSara chided condescendingly. ""There's a little more to it than that.""\n\n""Like what?"" Daphne knew she sounded like some kind of dumb bimbo- but she knew nothing about what the company did. Suck... swallow... file paperwork... fuck... dress like a slut... suck, fuck and say thank you and beg for more.... These had been the extent of her responsibilities, which she'd happily accepted. But Daphne suddenly felt ashamed that she hadn't taken time to learn more about the daily operations of the company.\n\n""Well, first of all, we're still not convinced that the product fits our needs. From what your boss has been able to show us today, it's still not perfected... which would mean extra work and maintenance on our part. Then, "" this was totally sailing over the office girl's head-ruefully, Daphne realized that she didn't even have the faintest notion what the company actually sold! ""The contract is only for two years. We're looking for something of much longer term. And the cost..."" She looked over at Steve, whose eyes were glued to Daphne's fully exposed, dripping pussy.\n\n""Oh. Yes."" Steve wiped the drool from his chin before continuing. ""Your quoted price comes in..."" he did a quick mental calculation ""...about 15% above market... and that's before we add in things such as-""\n\n""Yes...that's all fine..."" Daphne interrupted. ""What price did you have in mind?""\n\nSara named a figure. Daphne had no idea whether it was ""above or below market"", if it was a good deal, or if she were getting screwed royally. ""That sounds reasonable,"" she nodded. If her boss wanted a better deal, she reasoned, he shouldn't have sent his office bimbo in to handle the negotiations.\n\nThe clients seemed mildly surprised.\n\n""Well...what about length of contract?"" Steve reiterated. ""Two years is still way too little.""\n\n""Five years."" Steve and Sara didn't flinch. ""Ten years,"" Daphne offered desperately. Her pussy was itching to be filled... she could feel their stares burning into her crotch, and it was making her hotter than she'd felt in a while. She just wanted to get the signatures... then she'd go track down her boss at whatever restaurant he was at, and persuade him to kick that bimbo he was with to the curb, then beg him to fuck her right there...\n\n""Twelve years."" Sara counter-offered.\n\n""Fine,"" Daphne said with exasperation. Whatever...\n\n""Ok, then... looks like we have a deal.""\n\nShe held out the paperwork to them. ""Great. Sign, please."" Neither of the clients moved.\n\n""Ummm...something else?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes,"" Steve said. ""Your boss mentioned consummating this deal?"" Now this, Daphne was equipped to handle. On many occasions, the pretty secretary had dropped to her knees or accompanied a client back to a hotel room to finalize a deal. ""What exactly did you have in mind?"" the office slut cooed. At this point, she didn't care who she fucked, as long as she got some relief.\n\nSteve stood up and undid his belt. His pants dropped around his ankles. Quickly, he stepped forward and buried his cock in Daphne's wet, horny pussy.\n\n""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"" the secretary screamed with joy as she threw her head back. ""Yes FUCK ME...."" Steve needed no urging. His cock pistoned in and out of Daphne's soaked cunt, pummeling her and driving her nearly insane. This cock was shorter than her bosses, but marginally thicker. And she was being filled rather nicely.\n\nWith a start, Daphne remembered Sara. She opened her eyes to see the businesswoman still in her chair, rubbing herself through the material of her business suit, as she watched her husband fuck this office tramp.\n\n""Look at the way those big titties bounce for you,"" Sara whispered to her husband.\n\n""Let's....UNHHHHHH.... get a better look!"" Steve grunted. With both hands, he grabbed her blouse and roughly pulled at it, ripping several of the buttons away and exposing Daphne's bare breasts. He wasted no time in roughly groping and pawing them. ""EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!"" screamed Daphne, as her first orgasm overtook her.\n\n""How do you like fucking my husband?"" Sara moaned as her excitement grew.\n\n""Doesn't his cock feel nice in your pussy?""\n\n""Oh yes....oh GOD YES...""\n\n""Turn her over,"" was Sara's next suggestion. ""Fuck her from behind...""\n\n""OHHHHHHHHHHHHH...""\n\nWithout pulling out, Steve grabbed Daphne's leg and rotated the office girl so that she was face-down, bent over across the desk. Her toes barely touched the floor as the wonderful pounding continued from behind, his balls slapping against her clit every time he buried his prick in her insatiable pussy.\n\nDaphne couldn't see Sara anymore, but she could hear the increased tempo of the woman's moans behind her. She could also hear Sara's fingers sloshing around in her cunt now. God, I'd go down on her if she came over here, the secretary thought fleetingly. But Sara stayed in place, and seemed content to rub herself.\n\nSuddenly Steve pulled out of her pussy. Daphne gasped at the sudden loss of sensation, and instinctively kept grinding her ass against empty air for a few seconds. Then she felt his swollen cockhead rubbing up and down the crack of her ass, liberally coating her with her own juices.\n\n""No..."" Daphne sighed as Steve took his thick cock in hand and pressed the tip insistently at the opening to her virgin ass. ""No, I don't do that..."" She pushed herself up and began turning around.\n\nIn a flash, Sara was beside her, shoving her forcefully back down onto the desk. Daphne struggled, but the other woman was very strong and the office slut only succeeded in getting what remained of her blouse ripped off of her. Then Sara climbed on the desk, carelessly pushing files and paperwork onto the floor, and pinning the girl to the desk by pressing her knee squarely into Daphne's back.\n\n""Please... I've never d-done that,"" Daphne gasped. ""He's so... so big...""\n\n""Yes,"" Sara giggled, ""that's why I won't let him anywhere near my ass..."" Her voice lowered. ""But your boss told us you would make any concession to make us feel welcome here... You do want to make us happy, don't you?""\n\nDaphne did. If she were to bring that paperwork back to her boss without signatures, she could only imagine the humiliating punishments which would be in store for her. Still, her ass... ""Yes but.... please..."" she whimpered.\n\n""Enough,"" Sara snapped as she reached under her business skirt and removed her soaked panties. Wadding them up, she grabbed a handful of Daphne's hair and pulled her head back, then stuffed the lace panties in her mouth. For good measure, she sealed the secretary's mouth shut with a few strips of scotch tape... then surveyed her handiwork as she again buried her knee painfully in the slut's back.\n\nDaphne struggled, flailing her hands and trying to get rid of the gag. Sara and Steve grabbed the girl's arms and bound them together behind her back, at the wrists, using what remained of Daphne's blouse.\n\n""Put your cock in her ass,"" Sara ordered her husband. Only too happy to oblige, Steve again pressed his cock against Daphne's anal opening. In desperation, the office girl tried to arch her back and raise herself up, to align him with her dripping cunt instead, but she had no luck as her feet were almost entirely off the floor. Lubricated by her cunt juices, his cockhead slipped into her tight, unused ass.\n\nSara stroked Daphne's hair. ""Do you like feeling my husband's big cock going into your ass? Yeah...he's going to ream that cute little tush...""\n\n""MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!"" the secretary protested through her makeshift gag, thrashing wildly on the desk.\n\n""Now, now..."" Sara admonished. ""It's only going to be that much harder if you fight it... either way, it's going in your tight asshole...""\n\nDaphne emphatically shook her head ""NO"". Nevertheless, the head of Steve's cock was now inside her, and inexorably pushing its way deeper.\n\nThe office slut had never known such pain. She felt as if her rear was being torn apart by the thick cock which was being forced into her, inch by agonizing inch. Daphne howled with agony... but the gag reduced her cries to muffled moans, which only implored Steve to push harder.\n\n""Gotta break in that virgin asshole, sweetie,"" Sara whispered as she caressed Daphne's flushed face, already bathed in sweat.\n\n""It'll be so much easier next time...you'll see....""\n\nDaphne bit down hard on Sara's cum-soaked panties, and firmly resolved that there wouldn't be a ""next time"". The way things stood right now, the abused secretary wasn't willing to lay odds that she'd even survive ""this time"". And Steve's prick wasn't even halfway up her ass yet...\n\n""Oh my god...LOOK at that throbbing cock sinking into that slut's ass... god that's gorgeous..."" Sara marveled. The veins on Steve's neck were popping out as he pushed his way into that area which no man had ever touched upon before. Daphne was reflexively clenching her muscles, trying to expel the invader from her ass, as well as attempting to scoot over the desk, away from her sodomizer.\n\n""It only makes it worse when you fight it..."" Sara repeated as she inserted a third finger in her own cunt. To her husband, she implored: ""Push... BURY that gorgeous prick inside this little tramp!!""\n\n""So...fucking...TIGHT..."" Steve grunted as his cock sank, inch by inch, into Daphne's ass.\n\n""Oh GODDDDDDDDDD"" Sara groaned as her fingers did their magic. ""MMMMM MFFFFFF MFFFFFFH!!"" Daphne protested through her gag. ""YES!"" Steve exclaimed triumphantly as her asshole was filled by the entire length of his cock.\n\n""MMMMMMF...""\n\nSteve withdrew till just the tip was violating Daphne's ass. Desperately, her ass muscles worked to push him the rest of the way out.\n\nThen he was burying his cock inside her again, this time with more speed and more force. His balls slapped against her cunt as he went deep... then out... then back in, buried to the hilt again. Daphne felt as if her tiny opening was being torn to shreds as Steve steadily, rhythmically began pumping her up the ass.\n\n""AAAAAAAAA MMMMMFFFFFFFF!!!!"" the office slut bellowed into the gag, as her entire body convulsed in agony.\n\nSara, meanwhile, was shuddering with pleasure. ""Ooooooooooooo! Fuck her.... FUCK HER!!!""\n\n""Oh she's so tight,"" Steve gasped. ""Gonna... uhhhh... cum soon...""\n""Yes.... YES!!!"" Sara yelped. ""Yeah... cum in her ass... Ooooooooooh is that all right, honey? Is that all right if he cums in your ass?""\n\nAnything to get his cock out of my asshole, the secretary thought deliriously...\n\n""Poor dear,"" Sara taunted. ""Let me see if I can do anything for you."" The businesswoman reached over and began probing Daphne's snatch with two fingers. The office girl was unbelievably wet. She also responded almost immediately to the fingering, as her moans began taking on a different tone. There was still the muffled sound of a woman screaming in agony.... but it was intermixed with something else now, as Daphne's nervous system fought to discern the heavenly sensations going through her cunt, and the hellish agony pounding through her tight, abused ass.\n\nThen Sara found Daphne's clit with her thumb and began rubbing it. The office slut threw her head back and howled. The gag did little to stifle the sound.\n\n""Mmmmmm, I think she likes it,"" Sara sighed. To Daphne: ""Do you like this?""\n\n""MMM MMM,"" the office girl shook her head in a very weak protest. Daphne didn't even realize that she was perceptibly thrusting her ass to meet the husband/wife fucking tandem-Sara's fingers in her cunt, and Steve's cock filling her ass.\n\nSara quickened her pace, fingering Daphne's pussy even faster and harder.\n\n""You don't like this?"" she repeated.\n\nDaphne shook her head again. ""MMMM MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!"" Her protest became a muffled scream as Sara located the secretary's g-spot and relentlessly assaulted it with her fingers. ""MMMMMM MMMMMMMMM MMMMMMMMMMMM...."" Sara's fingers and Steve's cock, separated by the thin wall between Daphne's cunt and ass, drove the girl temporarily insane. Then Sara resumed her steady finger- fucking as Steve continued reaming the girl's asshole.\n\n""MMMMMMMMM..."" Daphne whimpered as they continued to fuck her senseless.\n\n""Well,"" Sara's voice dripped honey, ""would you like us to stop?"" Tears of shame filled the office slut's eyes as she realized the answer to the question.\n\n""Steve honey, why don't we stop. We'll just get dressed, leave and take our business elsewhere.""\n\n""MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!"" The secretary shook her head vehemently as she furiously began thrusting her ass backward to meet the fingers and cock which were fucking her so nicely. ""Just for the signatures...just doing it for the signatures..."" Daphne frantically tried to tell herself as her earth-shattering orgasm belied and betrayed her. ""MMMMMMMMMMMM.....!!"" She thrashed about on the desk like a fish out of water as the clients ravaged her pussy and ass. Juices gushed from Daphne's cunt, soaking Sara's fingers and the side of the desk.\n\n""Oh, look at her cum..."" Sara marveled. ""Your turn,"" she murmured to her husband as she began caressing Steve's balls with her cum- soaked fingers.\n\n""AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH...."" Steve groaned, pushing forward one final time to bury his cock deep in Daphne's bowels. As he emptied his load into her ass, Daphne's orgasm reached its peak. Her entire body convulsed and her feet mindlessly kicked and thrashed against the desk, until she finally went limp with exhaustion.\n\nWhen Daphne came to, Steve's cock was still buried in her ass, although it was now, thankfully, only semi-hard. Sara was slapping the office girl across the face. ""Wake up, sleepyhead. C'mon.... we're almost done. Don't you want these contracts signed?"" Daphne nodded weakly as the papers were laid on her back. First Steve signed, then Sara.\n\n""OK...now you just need to sign, to make it official, honey!"" Sara offered the pen to Daphne. ""Oops....sorry,"" she acknowledged with mock embarrassment as she untied the girl's wrists.\n\nSo Daphne signed. Her last name was somewhat distorted, as by this time Steve's prick was stiffening again and he'd begun thrusting in and out of her reamed asshole...\n\n Finally, Daphne was able to collect the strength to climb off of the desk. Her ass was stiff and sore from the fucking she'd received. She'd been mostly numb back there throughout Steve's second ravaging of her tender asshole, which was something to be thankful for as he had lasted much longer this time. It had still seemed like an eternity before he'd pulled out and jerked off over her, splattering Daphne's asscheeks and lower back with his creamy white cum. Sara had then tossed the contract on top of the sticky mess, and the two clients had dressed and left.\n\nBut she had gotten the contract signed! Her boss would be happy, and she'd be in his good graces again. He'd even mentioned that pay raise, Daphne reminded herself excitedly as she gathered up what remained of her blouse.\n\nThe secretary was still feeling a bit lightheaded, so she settled into a chair. Immediately, she yelped and stood straight up, as lightning bolts of pain shot through her bottom.\n\nDaphne quickly discovered that she was barely able to move or walk without feeling pain. Sitting down was out of the question. Her office duties-Daphne shuddered. Her duties consisted mostly of bending over and kneeling under desks. And she knew that she'd be twice as sore tomorrow.\n\n""I'm gonna need the day off,"" she groaned aloud. Surely he would give it to her. After all, she'd just gotten him his precious deal, some of which had been literally taken out on her ass! He'd be so proud of her... he'd understand.... she decided she'd go over to his place on her way home...drop off the paperwork... and ask for the day off.\n\nBut first, she'd have to clean up the paperwork a little bit, of course. Grabbing a kleenex, she carefully began wiping the jism off of the signed documents.\n\nAs she glanced at the papers, her eyes grew wide with horror as she noticed the paragraph describing exactly what had been sold to the clients...."
1242,Daria's Discipline,"['MF', 'work']","We had just finished eating dinner when the call came in to do a special psych transfer. We had to take a psychotic fourteen year old to a special treatment facility in Baltimore, a forty-five minute drive.\n\nThe girl was really whacked out. She had grabbed a butcher's knife while arguing with her mother. She hadn't hurt her mother, only because the old lady ran faster! When we got to the hospital she had to be restrained in full leather restraints. Even at that she seemed ready to break free!\n\nThin, with hair matted to her head by the sweat of her struggles she was hardly the bondage girl of my dreams. Her hospital gown had ridden up and her covers had been knocked to the floor in her struggles.\n\n""Get the fuck outta here! I'm not going!"" screamed the girl. Something about the way the two state troopers, three county deputies and four policewomen stood by ready for action told me the girl had little choice.\n\nThe cops unfastened her and held her at all four limbs while they re fastened her leathers to our ambulance cot. I jumped forward in time to keep her form tipping it over in her struggles. I was really torn. Here was a struggling, bound, resistant female and I wasn't getting an erection. Hell, seeing this scene in movies usually gave me a raging hard-on for half an hour with out even trying. Her was reality and I didn't like being me!\n\nTo cut this short, the ride was loud, but uneventful. I was in back because only Daria knew where this special hospital was in Baltimore. I kept my hands to myself.\n\nI like to tie women up, down and sideways. I like to have them pretend I'm kidnapping them, torturing them and raping them. That is fantasy and fantasy is fun. I don't hurt people in reality. That is sick and wrong. Pretend rape (between two or more consenting adults) is fun. Doing it for real is wrong, and I'd rather hurt myself that hurt another. That's this CAT's credo. So Daria and I dropped our involuntary passenger at her destination and lit out for home. We didn't say much, mostly because the ambulance seemed to still ring with screamed profanities. I was still wondering why seeing such a sight in reality had zero turn on for me.\n\nWe made it back to the shack and kicked a tape in the machine. I don't remember what we watched first. I think it was ""Forced Entry"". This flick is notable only because of the gratuitous use of bound and gagged ladies. I paid it little attention even when Tanya Roberts made a great deal out of being tied and gagged. My heart wasn't in it, nor my cock.\n\nThe tape ended and I went to the bathroom. While I was gone, Daria put the tape of ""Defiance!"" in and started it. I started to stop the movie when I got back, then figured, what the hell, Daria will probably turn it off herself in few minutes or leave the room. I hadn't intended to show the movie to her.\n\nInstead, she sat there on the couch and watched the movie. I began to sneak peeks at her out of the corner of my eye. During the dialog (never a porno movie strong suit) she sat there and stared at the tube as if at a commercial. When a particularly graphic scene started, she changed.\n\nThe scene is where the heroine of the movie is being whipped by the dominatrix of the asylum she is sent to. Her head and hands are placed in stocks and her clothes are ripped off. Then the cat o' nine tails swings down over and over again.\n\nDaria began to rock back and forth on the couch, she was grinding her crotch against a pillow she was sitting on! The motion was subtle, but unmistakable. As the actress' screams echoed out of the TV, I heard a soft moan filter across from Daria. She was getting off on seeing this type of action.\n\nI watched a little more, both the movie and Daria. Regular fucking a sucking were accompanied with small motions of the hips, Scenes of bondage or sadism were cause for regular gyrations!\n\nThis time, my mental block or whatever was out of order. My cock was standing up and asking to explore Daria's delightful body.\n\n""You like what you see?"" my voice a husky whisper. Daria seemed to jerk back to reality, arrested in the middle of a particularly loud moan of pleasure.\n\n""Do you like to see this type of action?"" My curiosity was aroused (too).\n\n""Yes, I do. Do you think I'm weird?""\n\n""No, I think you are a lot like me.""\n\n""You like this too?""\n\n""I brought the tape, didn't I?""\n\nI moved over to the couch. I had never made a real pass at Daria before, work relationships had always been forbidden to me, I guess. Until Daria had begun to grind herself in front of me, that is.\n\n""Would you like to try some of the things you see in this movie?""\n\n""Yes,.... I guess so. I feel that I can trust you. Do you think I would like it?""\n\nI leaned forward and kissed her, medium warm setting, ""I think you'd love it. Nearly as much as I'd love making love to you.""\n\nWe got closer and I let my hands roam over her body. I don't grab at tits and pussy, I like to seek out less obvious erogenous zones and give them some attention. I traced her initials into the small of her back. I licked her throat. I pulled off her shoes and rubbed her feet while she watched the movie come to its climax. I was warming her to my hands and mouth. I found out that she likes to have the space behind her knees tickled. I let my fingers do the talking and the walking.\n\nThe couch was not the best place for this sort of thing. It was make more for sitting on than laying on. There had to be someplace to make love and practice some good bondage. The dorms were out, there were only army surplus bunk beds in there. To shaky for any heavy duty action.\n\nI remembered something then. We had not returned the leathers to the hospital when we cam back. They were still in the ambulance. The ambulance was parked in the garage. No one would spot us there as the building was completely deserted. We were the only people on duty till 9:00am the next day. I stood up and turned the TV off. I pulled Daria to her feet and hugged her as I explained the ideas I had in mind. Daria's answer gave my hard cock an extra measure of hardness.\n\n""Lead on..., Master!""\n\nWe got into our ambulance and I got the leathers and their key out from the shelf. I placed the first two cuffs around Daria's wrists. I ran a locking belt through the D-ring of each wrist cuff and effectively had immobilized her hands. Daria looked at her bound hands and I noticed her breathing very heavily.\n\nAmbulances have handrails and hooks nearly everywhere, floor, ceiling and walls. I ran the locking belt through the over head handrail as Daria sat on the ambulance cot. I kissed her as I slowly began to unbutton her blouse. I pulled her blouse open and noted that her bra was a front opening type. I unsnapped her bra, spilling her warm breasts into the cool air of the garage. In the light of the ambulance's interior lights I gazed appreciatively at her heaving chest. Nipples the color of pale roses crowned finely shaped breasts. I brushed my fingernails along the undersides of her breasts. She inhaled a short, sharp gasp. Her nipples began to tighten into hard nubbins.\n\nI kissed her mouth, softly biting her lips. I continued my kisses down the length of her neck and onto her breasts. I kissed almost to her nipples aureole then went around them to tease her. As I kissed away from her nipples she groaned softly.\n\n""Please!"" I stopped my ministrations. ""Please what?""\n\n""Please! Don't tease me! I 'm soo hot! Suck me, bite my nipples! I need you to make me come!""\n\n""I'll make you come, you can count on that. But you don't come until I order you to!""\n\nMy hands played their way down her waist to find the belt and opening of her uniform pants. I opened her pants and she raised her hips to allow me to slide the pants and panties down her legs.\n\nHer pussy was covered by a fine tuft of soft brown fur. Her smell wafted throughout ambulance and made me think or something really special. Removing her pants from around her feet and tossing them aside, I saved her panties for future use.\n\nI knelt on the ambulance floor and began to kiss her thighs from the soft spot just behind the knee to her crotch. My kisses roamed around the outside of her pussy, carefully avoiding any extremely sensitive areas. She thrust her hips at me and demanded attention.\n\n""Eat me, yes... eat my pussy! No! Stick your tongue in there! Damn you! I need to come!""\n\n""Tsk, tsk bad girls with foul mouths need help learning to be quiet! Open wide!""\n\n""Wha...OOOPH! NOOOOPH!"" I had balled up her panties, crotch soaked with pussy juice outermost and when she opened her mouth to speak I simply plopped in my little gag. I grabbed a roll of tape off the shelf and quickly peeled off a long strip. I taped the balled up panties into her mouth. She shook her head and tried to spit out the panties. I kissed her gagged lips.\n\n""Now you are proper slave and may receive pleasure with a proper attitude.""\n\n""MMMMPH!""\n\nI licked first one nipple and then the other of her delicious breasts. She moaned into the gag as I sucked each hard nipple.\n\nWorking my way down her belly, putting plenty of tongue into the task of kissing my way to her pussy. I traced the outer limits of her pussy with my tongue before plunging my way into her wet twat.\n\nI licked deep an long, giving every inch of her love tunnel as much of my attention as I could.\n\nI drove Daria to a fever pitch of excitement with my tongue. Her hips ground into my face as she tried to get more of me into her.\n\nI licked at her clit (having ignored it till now) and she screamed in to the gag!\n\n""MMMMYYYYEESHHH!!"" Then I stopped. She started thrashing about trying to rub her pussy against me, against anything. She wanted to come soo badly! ""Not until I order you to come, little slut!""\n\n""NNNOOO!"" she howled. The gag was more for appearance and humiliation than anything else.\n\n""Yes!""\n\nI turned her body by pulling her legs around until she lay lengthwise on the stretcher. She realized what that could mean and eagerly spread her legs.\n\n""Not yet, eager beaver!"" I undid the belt to the ceiling and made her put her arms behind her. I told her to kneel on the cot and she complied, meekly. She was beginning to learn!\n\nI pulled her arms up again behind her and fastened them to the rail again. Now she was bent over in a kneeling posture, arms held behind her, still wearing the blouse and bra, which hid nothing and only enhanced the beautiful helplessness of her condition.\n\nI stroked her ass cheeks. She moaned softly and wiggled her bottom at me in invitation. I answered the invitation with a hard slap to her ass!. A muffled shriek was her reply, as I spanked her buttocks, left cheek, right cheek and occasionally striking her thighs.\n\n""Bad girls get punished, Daria. you've been a bad girl, trying to come when you don't have permission!"" I paused after about thirty strokes.\n\n""Good girls get to come!""\n\nI stood up and lowered my pants. My cock thrust out like a nightstick. I knelt behind her and grasped her hips.\n\n""Good girls get their Master's cock!""\n\nI thrust forward and sank hilt deep at the first contact. My licking and her wetness made the tight passage so slippery! I let my cock rest deep inside her as she moaned in appreciation.\n\nI reached a hand under her belly and began to stroke the tip of her clit. I began a slow in and out motion that matched my finger on her love button.\n\nWe fucked for only a few minutes, I was worked up by my session and hadn't had a good come in some time. As I neared my threshold I stepped up the speed on her clit. Daria moaned repeatedly with her eyes closed tightly.\n\nI leaned lower and whispered in her ear, ""Good girls come now, Daria! Come now, I command it!""\n\nDaria bucked beneath me and screamed her orgasm into the garage air.\n\n""MMMMAAAAAAGHGHYYY!!!""\n\nShe thrust back against me as I too came deep inside her wet cunt.\n\nWe slowly came back to earth and I untied her. We held each other close all the rest of the night, dozing off briefly. we woke up just in tome to get ourselves straightened up to greet the next shift."
1243,Dark Lord,"['bondage', 'dom']","He had looked at them often enough, but now, with the influence of strong arousal, they looked different. The brown had lightened to a golden color, the shade of the fawn topaz earrings she now wore which he had given her years ago. ""I see,"" he said, kissing her. ""Close your eyes, Topaz Tigress. I have something for you."" Rhea closed her eyes, enjoying a rapport she had not experienced for months.\n\nThe Dark Lord took her hand and guided it on a slow tour of first her body and then his own. He ended and let her encir- cle his shaft with her fingers. He was still flaccid and she opened her eyes.\n\n""Close them. This is yours, to enjoy for as long as I see fit to permit it. If I do not like anything, your privilege is revoked and we will finish this night in the dungeon. Under- stood, slave girl?""\n\n""Yes, Master,"" she responded, knowing now what she was risking.\n\n""Then begin,"" he commanded, releasing her.\n\nRhea lay beside him for a moment, curled next to the lean, strong body she adored. Then, opening her eyes, she stood and reached out to him. ""If you would stand, my master?"" she asked, readying her plans.\n\nThe Dark Lord stood up next to her, and she reached for his lips. ""I have many secrets, Master,"" she whispered. ""Per- haps I should show you some of them. This is called,"" she said, standing on tiptoe to kiss his temples, ""The Satin Spiral."" Her tongue moved across his forehead to the other temple. Nibbling on his left earlobe, her hands began to caress his body in an ever-downward spiral. They moved slowly, at the same rate as her mouth, stroking his shoulders as she planted light kisses on his eyelids.\n\nAs her tongue grazed his lips, he reached out with his own, stopping her for a moment. Her hands kneaded the flesh beneath them like a cat's paws. He took a firm grip on her, fully intending to end her teasing, but she broke the kiss and looked up at him, hurt. Reluctantly, he let go, determined to see what other things she had in store for him.\n\nShe passed his chin and then moved over beside him. Running her tongue along the line of nerves just beneath his ear, she felt him clench his fists and grit his teeth. A faint groan escaped him. She knew he liked it and repeated the motion.\n\n""Once more, slave girl, and you won't finish,"" he warned her. She moved on to nibble delicately at the back of his neck.\n\nWorking her way down his spine, she came to the lowest left rib. Tracing along that with her tongue, her hands now exploring the hard outline of his hips, she began to lave her way up the left half of his rib cage. She paused for a moment to suck at his nipple. As always, he clutched her hair.\n\n""You, Alia, and Elna are the only ones who do that right,"" he said, enjoying the sensations. She found her way up to the collar-bones. Going down the outside of his left arm, she felt the many scars unfold under her lips. It was ironic that such a strong man scarred so easily, she thought as she noticed one that she herself had left accidentally. His hands, the strong broad hands with their long bony fingers, also fell under her ministrations. She stroked all of the fingers, taking them one by one into her mouth and swirling her tongue around them. She kissed the hollow of his palm and began up the inside.\n\nComing up to his shoulder, she traced across to the other side and repeated her actions with his sword hand. Then she began down the right side of his ribs. Reaching the lowest, she again moved behind him. Pausing for an instant to wet her lips and tongue, she started down his spine again. Now came a moment of decision, should she start at the front or the back, or should she work down one leg and up the other? Rhea pondered these as she tasted each knob of bone scarcely covered by the scant flesh. Reaching her decision and his hips at the same time, she moved back to the front of his body. She was kneeling now and he looked tall, standing above her with his eyes half-shut, enjoying her touch.\n\nShe started down the right leg. The flat muscles of his thigh tensed as she stroked them. He mumbled something incoher- ent as she flicked her tongue across his hamstrings. Her hands braced her as she licked his ankles. A kiss for each toe and a flick under the arch of his foot, and she repeated the process on the other leg.\n\nReaching his knee, she moved to the inside of his thigh, stroking, licking and touching her teeth to it. She sensed a tension in his body that had not been there, and moved to the outside. Coming up on his hip, she followed the ridge of bone to the center of his body, and looked up. ""Master,"" she said, ""I know this is something you do not ask for, with reasons I understand. But, please permit me, just this once. I cannot hurt you, my master, my love, so please...""\n\n""I am gambling on you, slave. Do it.""\n\nMoving carefully, she kissed the plum-shaped head and ran her tongue down the length of him. Folding her lips over her teeth, she encompassed him, swirling and flicking her tongue around him, always careful. She luxuriated in the feeling of satiation that was accompanying this. It had been too long since she had done it in a leisurely fashion. The few men who had trusted her to do this had always taken charge, and had a tenden- cy to gag her by thrusting too deeply into her mouth.\n\nThe Dark Lord stood, wobbling a bit. His favorite had surprised him in a pleasant fashion yet again. The softness of her mouth, combined with the constant dance of her tongue, were arousing him very quickly. This was something he had been leery of. He had tried it once before, but she had been as inexperi- enced as he and it was a dismal failure. He cleared his mind of the thought. Now...now he was reaching one of the fastest cli- maxes of his life.\n\nSensing her master's readiness, Rhea moved away. Seeing the disappointment which was beginning to fade to anger, she said, ""There is still more, if you want it.""\n\nHe looked down at her, still surprised. ""More?""\n\n""Yes, Master. Let me show you."" She paused briefly to wet her lips and check for cuts. Having folded them over her teeth may not have been the wisest choice, but definitely the safest. ""Move your legs apart, Master, if you would."" She moved forward, between his feet and sat back on her heels.\n\n""This will be a bit more risky for you. I cannot protect you as I did before."" She stretched up and encompassed the dangling sac with her mouth. Careful not to close her teeth on it, she began running her tongue over it.\n\nThe two almond-sized solids parted and there was the distinct sensation of his skin rubbing against itself from the inside.\n\nOddly enough, to his mind, she began a toneless, tuneless drone. The vibrations spread up into his lower abdomen and through his body. Again, his body began to demand a release from this torturous pleasure. Releasing him, Rhea scooted her knees further between his legs.\n\nShe began stroking the long strip of skin, so well pro- tected by his thighs. Tingles began to run through him. This was completely new to him. She licked as she would one of her girls, seeming to probe for an opening. The strokes became longer as she worked her way further back.\n\nThe Dark Lord was unsure Rhea would actually go through with the logical conclusion; in fact, he had hoped she would not. The idea repulsed him. He felt the first, feather-light touches of her tongue near the tightly clenched sphincter.\n\nHe grasped her hair and pulled her away rudely. ""Where did you learn that? It wasn't here.""\n\n""No, Master. Diebe, the Satyr's Delight. The Scarlet Lily uses the same method, but ends in the front.""\n\n""How have you stayed in practice for nine years, then?""\n\n""Karab,"" she said quietly. Somehow, it was no surprise. The decadent ruler of Pergamum had made a habit of requesting Rhea, and now he thought he understood. ""Go rinse your mouth. You have displeased me.""\n""Yes, Master,"" she said, walking over to the basin. Pouring out a handful of water, she swished it in her mouth for a few moments. She spat into the basin. ""Again,"" he commanded, as he opened the armoire. Taking out the whip that hung on the door, he looked at the slave. She had finished rinsing and now knelt before him, in the disgraced position. Her wrists and forehead were on the floor, and he planted one bare foot on her wrists to hold her in place. Strik- ing her twice, moderately hard, he stepped off and returned the whip to its peg. The red welts appeared on her back and she remained in the posture. ""Do you know why you were just struck?"" he asked. ""I displeased you, Master. That is reason enough,"" she answered. Her voice sounded strong. She was not crying. ""Yes, it is. But you are not to repeat your error. Do you understand what it was?""\n""Yes, Master. I should have stopped in the front. I deprived you of your release.""\n""Reason enough. Stand up."" She stood with her eyes still on the floor. ""No, look at me."" Frightened of meeting his eyes, knowing what she might see, she lifted her eyes slowly. The cold dark eyes that met hers were not angry, merely not pleased. He drew her in and searched her soul for the rea- sons behind her acts. The only thing he saw in the topaz eyes was love. He took hold of her and drew her to himself, releasing her eyes as he did. She rested against his chest, feeling the beat of his heart. ""You are no longer disgraced, slave girl. Your privilege has been revoked. I will finish with you as I see fit. However, you still have secrets to show me. I will find them out later."" He picked her up easily, although she knew she outweighed him by thirty pounds. Carrying her to the bed, he set her down. ""This time, you will not deprive me of release."" And she did not.\n\n---- Apologies for the VERY weak ending. My collaborator complained too. It will look better in context: Rhea has been in trouble since she failed to seduce a priest of the High One. She's been in and out of the dungeon, both on her own errors and on her elven protegee's. This is the first chance she has had to prove to her master that she does in fact love him and she should remain his favorite.\n\nThe response has been encouraging on the stories. More will be forthcoming. I have one with a minimum of sex but an excruciat- ing flagellation as the centerpoint. I am uncertain it is appro- priate to post, since the beating is not for sexual purposes, but as punishment for sex. Help? Anyone?\n\nSlave of Matth\n\nformerly Angel the Succubus\n\nAnd she did not.\n\n----\n\nPath: ub!zaphod.mps.ohio- state.edu!maverick.ksu.ksu.edu!umriscc!mcs213k.cs.umr.edu!asparrow From: asparrow@cs.umr.edu (Angelia Sparrow) Newsgroups: alt.sex.bondage Subject: Story (well, novel fragment)--Karab Keywords: pain, pain and more pain. MD-FS Message-ID: <2751@umriscc.isc.umr.edu> Date: 16 May 91 23:45:59 GMT Sender: news@umriscc.isc.umr.edu Organization: University of Missouri - Rolla Originator: asparrow@mcs213k.cs.umr.edu\n\nKarab looked down at the slave girl kneeling before him. She knelt straight with her knees wide apart and her head bowed. He liked this one. She was tall and strong and mastering her made him feel as if he was bigger than she was. In actuality, Karab barely topped five and a half feet, in addition to being heavy. His silk robes were tailored to hide his weight, but usually they only succeeded in making him look fatter. The rings he wore, mostly for magical protection, and the heavy perfumed oil he used in his hair and thin beard made him seem effeminate at first glance. But, as Rhea and a very few others now living could attest, his mind was steel hidden beneath the perfume and silk. Right now, as she knelt before him, Rhea wondered what the mind was plotting. Karab was cruel for the sake of cruelty. She usually managed to endure his attentions during the New Year celebration, and her master's birthday celebration. The ruler of Pergamum visited only seldom, finding the delights of Dark Hold shabby compared to those of his home city. ""You evaded me last night, slave,"" Karab said. Rhea found his high pitched nasal voice annoying but managed to keep from flinching. She did not object to men whose voices fell naturally in the higher range, Snow Wolf's had been almost as high as hers, which was low for a woman's, but she found the affectation grating. ""I'm afraid that means I will have to punish you tonight, my dear. Don't worry, I have your master's full permission to do as I see fit. Lie down by the three rings in the floor."" The guest room in the guard tower was not as opulent as the suites, and had far more restraint devices, since it was sometimes used as a spare cell when the dungeon was full. The rings were spaced about four feet apart and set into the stone floor. Rhea hastened to obey, hoping he would be merciful. Karab, after some rummaging in the wardrobe, and in a chest he had brought, proceeded to chain her wrists to the ring above her head. He threaded a choke-leash about her throat, above the collar and drew it tight. Rhea coughed and tried to catch her breath. He gagged her with a wadded strip of cloth held in by a second. He took a pole, set with a manacle at each end, and, threading it through the lowest ring, pulled her down to lock her ankles in the irons. Rhea blessed her father for giving her an almost six foot height. Wrapping another chain around her body, he threaded it through the ring near her back, holding her almost immobile. Placing the keys tantalizingly out her reach, he reached back into the trunk and removed a glass jar, holding a large toad. Rhea's eyes grew large as he moved between her wide-spread legs. ""You don't like my pet?"" Karab asked in mock-hurt tones. His comically sad face twisted into a sadistic leer. ""Perhaps the two of you should get acquainted, while I'm at the dinner."" He removed the squirming creature from its jar and forced it into the helpless slave girl. Rhea felt the acid burn a track up her throat, but, unable to spew it out, she was forced to swallow hard. Wrapping another piece of cloth tightly around her legs and hips, preventing the toad's escape, he left. ""I will return in a few hours slave girl. Be prepared to serve my pleasure."" Rhea lay on the floor in torment. The chains were too tight, and she knew she would bruise. The loathsome feeling of the animal fighting in the cramped space made her ill. The only worse sensation was feeling it grow weaker and weaker until it quit moving. She knew it had suffocated. The feeling of lying chained on her back, with a dead toad inside of her was repulsive and she put the thought from her mind. Distracting herself, she thought back a few weeks to the first night her master had summoned her after her punishment. It had been glorious, and she remembered how much she had loved him. He had trusted her enough to allow her to perform slightly dan- gerous intimate actions upon his body, and now he had loaned her to a jaded pervert from Pergamum. She saw the wisdom of his action, realizing that she was the only one who had the stomach for this kind of treatment. Even now, in her docile state, Chandra would not have taken it. None of the others could satis- fy this man unscathed. There was little Karab could do that she had not already survived. The Satyr's Delight in Diebe had taught her endurance and the Chained Collar in Ellanya had given her the high pain threshold. Lost in her musing on the past, Rhea was startled to see Karab returning. She had vaguely heard the night bell sound two times since he left, but was surprised to see him back so soon. ""No, my dear, dinner is not over,"" he tittered. It was an obscene sound coming from a man so large. ""I merely wished to see how well acquainted you two were. I excused myself from listening to the singer."" He unwrapped the cloth from her hips and placed a fat ringed hand inside of her. Her body, not meant for such abuse, complained and tears began down her cheeks. ""There we are."" He pulled the amphibious corpse out of her. She visibly relaxed, but was overcome with the urge to retch again. ""Wretched girl, you've killed him!"" Karab shrieked. ""That will have to be punished. But, I am feeling lenient. I will give you some pleasure before the pain begins."" He rummaged in his trunk and came up with an oddly shaped iron rod. When he brought it closer, she could see that it was indeed iron, formed into the shape of a phallus, but one that was cleft in the middle as a snake's tongue. Each side was formed complete, with its own head. She looked puzzled and frightened. ""I thought by now you would be accustomed to this shape. You frequent the bed of a demon, is that not true?"" Without waiting for an answer, he continued. ""Is not your master formed like this, even to the iron?"" He ignored the frantic shaking of her head. ""Every noble in the Empire knows our good Emperor is from the lower planes, either a minion, or perhaps the Destroyer himself, taken mortal guise. It is said the Lord Vendan walked Ellassa in human form once long ago. The stars have lately indicated a massive supernatural upheaval and the balance sways into darkness. He has returned, has He not? And you, lucky slave, are His favorite."" Rhea shook her head frantically, wishing he would remove the gag. The iron did not look painful, but she would not hear her master slandered. Continuing to ignore her, Karab finished his lecture on demonology and proceeded to thrust the iron rod into her. It was cold and painful, but she had endured larger, since it was proba- bly modeled on Karab's own, which was small-average, and worse. She could tolerate this. ""That will be there when I return, or you will suffer the consequences,"" he told her, turning to return to his dinner. Rhea was right, the iron was not as bad as the toad had been. She lay quietly and thought about what Karab had said. She was surprised to learn that her master was considered a demon, in the literal sense, by some of his nobility. This could be good or bad. She wondered if he realized this, and then considered that he probably did. As she reflected on what she knew of him, she came to understand how some of them could be- lieve such a thing. Karab had told her that the stars were showing massive upheaval. Perhaps that was why she could feel a change in her Power. It had never been great enough to train, but there was a warning tingle, like that of the coal embedded in the flesh of her shoulder, that told her of something coming. After the fourth tolling of the night bell, Karab re- turned, looking satisfied and full. He knelt beside her and removed the gag. Swallowing hard, she managed not to vomit from the remainder of the nausea. ""You are a lovely thing. If His Majesty ever favors me enough to give you to me, instead of merely loaning, I could find so many more interesting diversions. You would die of course, my dear, but only after I am through with you. Who knows, you may last an entire month."" Rhea closed her eyes and gave the ritual response, ""If that would please you, Master,"" she managed through dry tongue and lips. The cloth had left a foul taste in her mouth. Karab began unlocking her chains. He removed the iron rod. She pulled herself to a kneeling position, ignoring the fact that there was blood on her thighs from his rings, and he had left the choke-leash on. He began to divest himself of the food and wine-stained silk robes. Stripping off all but two of his rings, he stood before her, after wrapping himself in a violet silk bathrobe. Taking hold of the choke-leash, he pulled her head up to face him. ""You know what I want now. And, my dear, you know what will happen if I feel the slightest scrape from your teeth."" He tugged just hard enough that she coughed. ""Yes, Master."" For good measure, she added, ""Your whim is my law."" Another ritual phrase, this time one she had learned at the Scarlet Lily. She remained kneeling and opened the front of the robe with gentle hands. Engulfing him with her mouth, she felt the first stirring of blood in the organ. Gently she stroked it to fullness and then ran her tongue in light flicks across the tight skin on the underside of the head. An impatient tug on the leash told her to get on with the procedure. A few prefunctionary licks at the hanging sac and she moved on between his legs. Long strokes brought her to the back sphincter. Biting back her repulsion, she began to probe with her tongue, trying to ignore the clots that hung in the dark hairs nearby. The foul taste filled her mouth, yet she persisted, hoping at least to put him in a pleas- ant enough mood to spare her any more punishment. Above her, she felt his bulk tremble and heard a sigh. Apparently, he was pleased or else she would soon end with a mouth full of his dirt. He had done that once, released his bowels into her mouth. She had vomited hard and repeatedly, until she dry-heaved into the stone well in the corner. He had lost all interest in her and returned her to the harem unused that time. He had also complained to her master about her inep- titude. She had been sent to the dungeon, pending his departure, and placed in a common cell. Quarg had taught her not to dis- please Karab. After he had left, her master had questioned her about the incident. Knowing not to lie, she told the truth and had been surprised when he had paled a bit. She was quickly forgiven and returned to the harem. Another tug on her leash told her it was enough. The damp patch on her lower back told her she had successfully satis- fied him. There would be more abuse, no doubt, but she bore up under the thought that this was her bad duty, and the rest of the celebrations should be pleasant enough. ""You are talented, my dear. So much better than the lad I have to do that at home. He and my favorite girl take turns at it, seeing who can last the longest without gagging. One mouth is like another, wouldn't you say?""\n""Yes, Master. Thank you, Master,"" she answered rather thickly. ""Here, wipe your face, my dear,"" he said handing her a scrap of a rag. She took it to the basin, and surreptitiously rinsed her mouth a time or two as she cleansed her face. Her face clean, although there was still a bad taste in her mouth, she walked back and knelt in front of Karab. ""Now what shall I do with you?"" Karab asked, more to himself than Rhea. He wandered over to the trunk and rummaged again. He returned with a length of chain, a small crock, and a single bladed whip. He kicked the rug aside, uncovering the lower ring, and removed the hanging globe of witch-light from the hook in the ceiling. Rhea came when she was beckoned and stretched for the ceiling. Karab, standing on a chair, wrapped her wrists in the chains and hung her from the ceiling. As she watched, he rubbed the whip with some oil from the crock. ""Every time you whimper, yelp or scream, my dear, I will ram this whip up your hot little gash. That should only make it hotter. You see, up north, they have this lovely plant called the pepper. I have it cultivated in a hothouse back home, and the oil it makes is quite the rage at the houses that cater to a more refined clientele. The fruit is quite spicy to eat, and the oil burns any of the more delicate membranes it contacts. This is your punishment for avoiding me last night, my dear."" Neither keeping verbal count himself, nor making her count the blows, Karab began to beat the girl. The whip was slender, and on more than one occasion broke the skin. He had not lied about the oil. Where her back was cut, it burned like fire, and she had not been able to contain her cry. The handle of the whip entered her, again as promised, the oil making it burn horribly. She sobbed again, and the handle thrust into her again, hard and deep. Regaining her control, Rhea begged, ""Please, Master. Forgive a slave girl's foolishness. The first night you are in court I am yours, save if my master claims me. Please.""\n""You have learned one lesson, slave girl, now about my little froggy friend..."" He struck her again. Fortunately, Karab was given to decadence and had little use for strenuous exercise. The cuts were not deep and should heal quickly, but the pepper burned beyond endurance. Rhea heard the night bell toll again. Karab was breathing heavily from the unaccustomed exertion. ""I think that should be enough, my dear. Remember, the first night is mine. I must rest a moment, and think."" Placing the handle of the whip inside her, after a fresh coat of oil, He tied her thighs together with the blade. Tears were rolling freely and she gasped for breath in short cries. After resting a moment, he picked up the large beeswax candle and brought it over to her. It was lit and a puddle of molten wax had formed in a well. He held it in front of her and began to pour the hot wax down onto the well-shaped breasts, concentrating especially on the sensitive nipples. Already crying, there was little other form of expression Rhea could use. She hung her head and turned her face away. Having created a thick layer of wax on her body, most of it in interesting patterns if he did say so himself, Karab set the candle back down. ""I think you have learned your lesson, my dear."" He unhooked her chained wrists from the hook and let her down. She remained standing straight, since he had not given her permission to move. ""On your belly at my feet,"" he finally commanded. Moving awkwardly with the whip still tied inside of her, Rhea dropped first to her knees and then to her belly. The carpet pressed the still-warm wax harder onto her skin. She felt the large K he had drawn across her chest, the wax tightening as it began to harden. He untied the whip and drew it out of her. A faint hope rose. Perhaps this time he would be merciful and use her normally. The hope was crushed by the weight of him settling on her open back. She knew the process. First would be some probing at the front opening and then the ripping sensation at the back. Knowing it would hurt less if she relaxed, she tried to think of more pleasant things, like the butterflies in the garden, how pretty Gold-lily had looked in the green silks this morning, and other pleasant thoughts. It helped some. Then came the rending thrust at the back, with no fore- warning. Rhea stifled a scream into the rug. Clenching her teeth on a corner of it, she tried to inflict her pain on some- thing other than her body. She was torn open and it hurt and burned at the same time. The pain lessened only slowly; his thrusts came in deep harsh bursts. Finally it was enough for him, and there was a crushing sensation of his weight upon her, with the vile smell of his oiled hair mingling noxiously with the heavy spice perfume he had requested on her. Withdrawing, he stood up, and went to the basin. Fastid- iously cleaning himself, although she had left no residue, he wrapped the robe back around him and stood in front of her. ""I have had enough of you, my dear. You may return to the harem, and reflect upon what you have learned. You proved most satisfactory, as usual.""\n""Thank you, Master,"" she said softly as she stood. He closed the door after watching her until she was out of sight. The marks on her back enhanced her greatly, and the thin pale red stream that was slowly creeping down the back of her thigh was most arousing. He returned to the room, hung the witchlight globe back on its hook, and began plotting what to do to the girl tomorrow, if there was one. If not, young Filgar would serve nicely when he got home.\n\n---- Here it is, a portion of the novel I am working on with my friend who prefer to remain anonymous, going only by Dark One. If there is interest, I may post actual chapters. As always, comments are welcome at asparrow@cs.umr.edu. I am STILL not getting any! (alt.sex.bondage or any other newsgroup) As for sex, I'm getting plenty, but that's none of y'all's beeswax.\n\nBTW: with bikini season coming up, I thought I'd ask, does anyone else break out in a hideous rash when they shave their pubic hair? How do you avoid it? I just waxed my fuzzies en- tirely off, and am covered with bruises. Epilady is OUT! of the question (sorry, but I am emphatic on that.) and it is unsightly to have fur hanging an inch below your bikini bottom (mine's urban camo and boy does it clash with my red hair.) Thanks.\n\nObBondage: Masters (mistresses) does having you slave entirely naked (I mean hair wise) turn you on? Why?\n\nSuccubus\n\n(E-mail me, I miss you all. Hope they get the newsfeed turned on soon. Gaila 2 is coming! Mid June by the latest.\n\nBetween wars and the Drunken Mammoth revel, I'll get'er done.) Half the fun of writing a bondage story is doing the (*grin*) research."
1244,Dark Meat,"['M+F', 'wife', 'intr', 'army']","went to the bedroom to get something, she caught a glimpse of Danny's eleven-inch black cock. She didn't mention it to me until about a week later, when we were making love one night. When she told me , l asked her ""what did you do?"" She said she stopped and stared at it until she saw Danny was looking right at her. Then she smiled at him and sat on the bed talking to him for awhile. She made me swear not to say anything to Danny, l said ""Okay"". She then admitted that he had made out with her and put his hands down her pants. She leaned over and kissed me, and asked if l was mad. I told her l wasn't, but next time she should suck his cock. She agreed very quickly... At work l asked Danny to come over Friday night to party with Pam and me again. So on Friday night he showed up with as case of Lonestar beer, after we finished that off l said l would go get some more at the B.X. (Base exchange). After l left l wondered if she would be sucking Danny's cock, so l brought the beer and hurried home. If she was that was one sight l didn't want to miss. When l returned home, l quickly ran around to the back of the house and looked into the bedroom window. What l saw made my dick hard right now. My wife was laying on our bed, making out with Danny. His right hand was down Pammy's pants and her hips were thrusting to the rhythm of his fingers. After five minutes of watching this l decided to interrupt their fun, so l walked around to the front of the house and made a noise entrance in the front door. They quickly returned to the living room, looking and acting as if nothing happened. After another three hours of drinking l pretended to pass out on the floor. Danny waited about ten minutes before taking Pam's hand and leading her to our bedroom . He closed the door three-quarters of the way and started making out with Pam. I slowly crawled to the bedroom door so l could watch. within three minutes my wife was kneeling on the floor sucking on his huge cock, as Danny lay back on the bed, moaning. Pam tried to take all of his huge cock into her mouth, but couldn't. After ten minutes he exploded his cream down my wife's throat. Danny then took Pam's panties off and laid her on the bed. Pammy eagerly spread her legs, and Danny slowly entered my wife's pussy. It took a while before he was totally inside of her. Then he pumped his cock in and out of my wife's pussy with everything he had. My wife lay there, moaning in total ecstasy. He exploded into my wife's pussy and they collapsed into each others arms. Then they showered and said good-by. On Monday Danny asked if he could come over next Friday night again, as he had a real great time last week. I said sure and told him that Pam really liked him. He asked why l thought that? I told him that she's always saying what a nice guy Danny is. He said that means nothing. On Wednesday l got a four day pass for Friday thru Monday. On Thursday night, Pam and l were sitting home, drinking beer and watching T.V. As we watched l told her l had seen Danny fucking her, She turned to me with a guilty look, but before she could say anything. I told her that it really turned me on watching her fuck Danny. She admitted that she found it pretty exciting too. All of a sudden a great idea came to me. I asked her if she wanted to have a little more fun? She said she did. So l told her to go change into a mini skirt and a sexy blouse, with no bra or panties. after a couple of minutes she came out of the bedroom looking extremely sexy. We got into the car, and l drove to a bar where a lot of black guys hang out. I told her she should have her choice of black cock, and to get her fill of all the dark meat she wanted. l gave her a big kiss and told her to have fun. About four hours later she walked into the house. She said she had picked up four black guys and gotten into there car. They drove back onto the base and headed for the woods, about a mile into them they stopped the car. One at a they fucked her, each coming deep into her pussy. She described each guy's different technique, which really turned me on. then they dropped her off back at the bus-stop. After a couple of weeks were Danny and my wife enjoyed numerous sexual encounters, we decided to return to the black bar where she had picked up those four guys. Sure enough, the same four guys were there. l told her to take a cab home and climb into bed wearing nothing but her panties if she wanted some action tonight. She immediately complied! I walked into the bar and started talking to the four guys. Asking them if they liked the pussy they got from Pam a few weeks ago. They smiled and said it was great. I told them that she wanted to fuck again, and she asked me to get some studs for her, because Pam was ready to party. And would all four of them like to fuck Pam again? So we all drove back to the house. When we arrived l walked in with the four black guys. One of the guys went straight back to the bedroom where Pam was lying in bed. Her face lit up when she saw him. As l watched from the door-way, the guy slipped his hands under my wife's ass cheeks and plunged his cock all the way into her. My wife accepted his cock with a load moan. l watched this thick, long, hard, black cock plunge in and out of my wife's pussy. She met his every stroke with one of her own. After shooting a load of cream deep into my wife's pussy he got up to make room for the next guy. Pam smiled blissfully at him, a small drop of cum running from her pussy. As another guy was about to mount my wife, she quickly looked at me and said ""I want nothing but black cocks from now on"" Each if the four guys took turn screwing my wife and getting sucked clean by her. Now my wife prefers sex with black guys, I can't blame her though, as black guys are hung very well. I admit that black guys fuck better than white men. l only get to fuck my wife once a week now, after she's fucked several black men. There's nothing I like more than watching them fuck my wife."
1245,Dark and Delicious,"['MF', 'inc']","She saw the glint in my eye and I told her that was my favourite too. Anyway, one thing led to another, and by the end of the night we were out back in the shed, Sara with her dress up around her waist and her panties pulled to one side while I licked and sucked hungrily on her gorgeous black cunt. She came and came and came as I tongued that tasty gash, and then finally she sucked me hard and I fucked her doggy style till we both climaxed. We must have been gone for hours, but luckily nobody at the party missed us.\n\nAfter that, I would drop in on Sarah, two or three times a week for the express purpose of going down on her. That girl was some of the best eating pussy I have found. And she was wild getting my cock rammed up her cunt and ass, too. That was all we ever did together... fucking and sucking... and then some more fucking and sucking. Her favorite was to have me eat her out while she sucked my cock, and we would happily do that for hours. She playfully called me her ""personal and private cunt-sucker"" when we were alone.\n\nHer parents and her younger brother and sister knew about me, too, because Sarah told them exactly what I did to her. Her dad would grin and kid me about eating her, telling me that it was good for acid indigestion, etc. Her easy-going mother would smile and shake her dark head and murmur about the ""nasty things these youngsters do nowadays"", and warn Sarah about getting pregnant, even though she knew that no female can get pregnant on saliva. Her kid sister, Becky's eyes would shine when she saw me. She was as pretty as Sarah but she was only fourteen. Her fifteen-year-old brother, David would draw me aside and ask me how you go about eating a cunt. But, they were all happy for Sarah because she was getting the thing she wanted and loved.\n\nSarah had a rather small cunt, a real tight fit around my tongue, and an even tighter fit around my rather large cock. Sometimes I had to push real hard just to get my tongue into her. It was beautiful to look at, with had tiny, plumpish, dark lips with a long, delicately pink slit between them, a hole which was incredibly tight and hot and deep, a nice big clitoris which was easily located and which was always erect, and everything was covered very nicely by a small well-trimmed patch of kinky black hair which extended downward and disappeared into the deep cleft of her dusky ass.\n\nHer titties looked like a pair of tan melons on her chest, and had large dark-pink nipples. Her waist was tiny, and curved outward demurely into her softly rounded hips and dimpled, squirmy rear end, then on down into her long slender thighs and dimpled knees. She was like light brown velvet all over, and she kept herself squeaky clean.\n\nI loved to give that girl tongue baths, licking and kissing all over her pretty face, her lips and eyes and forehead, her cheeks and throat, out her shoulders and down her arms, all the while petting her big hairy cunt or titties. She would get hotter and hotter, and I would move all over her naked body, licking her hips and thighs, her knees and belly, over her breasts and nipples, up and down her back and all over her dimpled buttocks, sucking at her puckered asshole.\n\nBy the time I reached her cunt it would be delightfully wet and actually quivering delicately for me. She would hold those lovely full thighs open and up, and I would devour her entire crotch, never leaving it in less than an hour. The more Sarah's cunt was eaten, the better it seemed to get. Then I would climb on top and fuck her and fuck her, till she juiced all over my prick and I emptied my balls once more into that tight, gooey little cunthole. Then she'd lick me clean and we'd start all over again.\n\nIf she was having her period, she never let me go empty-handed. She would give me a very nice blowjob. She always warned me not to tell her mom about that, fearing that the older lady would shit up her back if she knew that Sarah was a cock-sucker. But, I think her mom already suspected it, anyway, because more than once I heard her grumbling about ""the girls are just as bad as the boys when it comes to doing that nasty stuff!"" She would give Sarah a direct gaze when she muttered it, too. I think she suspected that her daughter would not let me leave unfulfilled, and she understood that Sarah liked me very much.\n\nOne day I went around to Sarah's place but she wasn't home. Her little sister let me in, and told me Sarah had gone shopping downtown with her mother. I was more that a little disappointed since I was looking forward to a little deep and meaningful cunt-sucking with Sarah. Becky asked me if I wanted to stay anyway, but I said I should really go. Then I saw that look in her eyes again. She was wearing a pair if tight, white shorts, and her little tits looked just great under her short ""T"" shirt.\n\n""Can't I do anything to persuade you to stay?"", she asked lifting up her shirt and showing me her tits.\n\nI mumbled something, but my mind was on her gorgeous brown fourteen-year-old body. Her budding tits were much smaller than Sarah's, but wonderfully formed... a perfect mouthful. My cock betrayed my interest and when young Becky saw that, she pounced. The little kid had my cock out of my pants faster than a rabbit out of a drainpipe.\n\nShe fastened onto it with her mouth and began sucking. She was good, real good... much too good for her first time. Between moans I asked her how she had got so good at it. The pretty little girl took her mouth off my prick long enough to tell me that she had been sucking her brother's cock for weeks now. I asked her if he sucked her cunt too, but she shook her head and told me that David had tried once and was almost sick. I told her he was crazy to pass that up and asked if she wanted me to show her what it was like. She readily agreed and I told her to take off her shorts and spread her legs real wide so I could get at her little cunt.\n\nI gasped as she stood up and pulled down her shorts. She wasn't wearing any panties and her chocolate-coloured pussy was almost hairless. The lips of her cunt were tightly clamped together, and remained so even when I sat her on the edge of the couch and pulled her thighs wide apart. Just a thin, glistening line of pink bisected her bald little cuntmound. I wet my lips and looked into her big gorgeous brown eyes.\n\n""You sure you want me to suck your pussy, Becky?"", I asked.\n\n""Ohhh, yes! Please!"", she begged. ""David's tongue felt so good on my cunny that time he tried it. Oooooooooooh, do it to me, pleeeeease!""\n\nI grabbed her knees and forced her little legs further apart, telling her to hunch her hips up towards me. Her tiny, girlish twat quivered before me like jelly on a plate, and with a moan I buried my face in it, sucking and licking, nuzzling and probing, covering every inch of her delicious young crotch with my busy tongue. In no time at all, sexy little Becky was squealing in mindless, adolescent pleasure.\n\n""Ooooooooohhh, yes, suck my cunt!"", she whimpered. ""Suck me off like you suck, Sarah! I want to cum like Sarah!\n\nAnd come she did. Within minutes, she was bucking her quivering little cunt up off the couch like crazy, forcing my tongue deeper and deeper into the hot, juicy wetness of her sizzling young fuckhole. I slurped and licked and probed, sending the child into orbit when I latched onto her stiff little clit and sucked hard.\n\n""UUUUUUUUUUHHHHHHHHHHHHH! GOD! I'M CUMMMMMING! JESUS! FUCK! AHHHHHHGHHH"", Becky screamed. She jerked and whimpered and bucked, squirming in ecstasy as she experienced the first cunt-sucked orgasm of her young life.\n\nI sucked up all her tasty juvenile spendings and licked her gooey little gash clean before letting her collapse back onto the couch in a near faint. She looked so gorgeous lying there, her hair all over the place, her legs sprawled wide apart and her naked tits bobbing up and down on her heaving chest. My cock grew as hard as a rock as I stared down at her gorgeous young body.\n\nBecky looked up and saw it. She asked if I wanted her to suck it off. She loved doing that to her brother she explained, especially when he shot his hot cream into her mouth. But I said no, she could do that later, I had something better in mind. She smiled and asked me what.\n\n""Have you ever been fucked, Becky?"", I asked lying next to her.\n\nShe looked down at my massive cock and shook her head.\n\n""No... but I want to,"" she murmured wrapping her tiny fingers around my eager stiffness.\n\n""Good, honey,"" I smiled, ""Because I'm gonna fuck you right now. Lie back and spread your legs again!""\n\nShe did as I told her and I got between her thighs, pointing the tip of my prick at her little slit. The size difference between my cockhead and the tiny entrance of her cunt seemed incredible, but I was so horny to fuck the gorgeous little kid that it didn't bother me one bit that she was only fourteen and never been fucked... if anything it turned me on even more! I thrust forwards and watched as the scarlet head of my prick parted her dark, caramel cuntlips.\n\nBecky moaned a bit and I pushed harder, feeling an incredible tightness envelop my cock as it slid slowly into her. She gasped for breath as I hunched again breaking her hymen. It tore easily and soon I was balls deep in the tightest, hottest, juiciest cunt I had ever fucked. Her big sister was nowhere near as tight!\n\nBecky's little heels gripped my ass as I began to move inside her. We both watched in awe as my prick pulled out, wet and shiny with her young juices. Her cuntlips gripped and sucked at my shaft like a little mouth, pulling out around it as it left her tiny cunt. Then I rammed in again, finding the access much easier now that her elastic young cunt-muscles had grown accustomed to my huge girth.\n\nThere was a funny expression on her pretty young face, not fear or pain, simply wonderment.... wonderment at having a man's cock stuffed up her fourteen-year-old cunt for the first time. Sweet little Becky wasn't a girl any more... she was a woman.\n\n""Mmmmmmm, that feels sooooo goooooood!"", she moaned, lifting her skinny little hips up at me. ""Is it all the way in?""\n\n""Yessss!"", I hisssed, resisting the urge to ram my cock deeper into her snug little snatch.\n\n""Good, then fuck me!"", Becky pleaded. ""Move in me and fuck me! Ohh, pleeeeeeease, fuck me like you fuck my sister!\n\nI had intended to take it easy on her, this being her first time and all, but when I heard the little kid begging for it like that, I simply snapped. Gripping her by the ass, I lunged forward and fucked into her recently-virgin cunt. Not real hard at first, just a few smooth, shallow strokes. But when Becky started to buck her tiny hips up at me in return, I gave it to her harder, fucking her tight, eager little cunt long and hard and deep.\n\nShe couldn't stop moaning obscenities into my ear. Telling me she'd let me do all sorts of dirty things to her if only I wouldn't stop fucking her cunt. I had no intention of stopping, this was the best fuck of my life! I reamed the little kid out for what seemed like ages before she came. All the while my own orgasm was rising closer and closer to the brink of no return. When I felt her little cunt squeeze and contract around my cock in orgasm, it pushed me over the edge too and I came like a fire hose... at least that's what it felt like, as my cum filled her tiny cunthole and squirted out around the base of my cock, coating her cuntlips and crotch with a torrent of white sticky sperm.\n\nWe could have done more that first day, but Sarah and her mother came home and we had to dress quickly so that by the time they entered we were seen to be sitting chatting at the table like nothing untoward had happened. Sarah took me to her room and locked the door as she always did. She said she was really hot for a good suck and lifted her dress to show me the saturated silk strip between her gorgeous brown thighs. She pulled the crotch of her panties aside and told me to suck her cunt quick.\n\nI nuzzled my face into her juicy twat and licked her clean, making Sarah come a dozen times before she was satisfied. Then she took off all her clothes and lay back on the bed, with her legs spread wide.\n\n""Now, fuck me, you bastard!"", she growled, ""Fuck me like you just fucked Becky!""\n\n""Huh?"", I blurted, ""How... er.. um... h..how did you know?""\n\n""I can smell her cunt on you, "" replied Sarah with a wry little smile, ""besides, she and I planned it this way.""\n\n""What..."", I was speechless.\n\n""Shut up and just fuck me, okay"", whispered Sarah, ""I'm horny as a mare on heat.""\n\nI was too stupified to argue, and her cunt looked so inviting. Even after fucking Becky my cock was instantly ready for action. I fell on top of her and slammed my cock , still wet with her sister's slime, into Sarah's waiting cunt. We fucked for hours, each climax fuelling the next until we both passed out in exhaustion. Afterwards Sara told me how Becky and her had planned the whole thing. Becky wanted to loose her virginity and I was the perfect candidate. I didn't mind the deception, even though I might have had second thoughts if they'd approached me beforehand. Sarah knew that as soon as I got a look at her sister's tasty little pussy I'd be hooked. She was right.\n\nAfter that, I fucked Becky so many times I lost count. Sarah didn't mind, as long as she got to have me suck or fuck her cunt whenever she wanted it, and that was most of the time. We even engaged in a threesome a couple of times. Becky found out that although she preferred my cock, she didn't mind the taste of her sister's pussy either. It really got me hot watching Becky suck Sarah off while I fucked the little fourteen-year-old's cunt from behind.\n\nAfter I broke her in, Becky couldn't get enough. She was like a randy little nymphomaniac, always hot and wet and willing, and so was I. Strangely, it excited Sarah that she and her sister were sharing me, and our lovemaking sessions became hotter and more passionate because of it. She'd always start by licking my cock to see if I'd fucked Becky, cleaning her sister's sticky remnants of my cock before letting me fuck her with it. Then I'd suck her drenched pussy dry.\n\nSarah told me that David was getting more than a blow job since Becky lost her cherry. She even admitted to letting him fuck her a couple of times when she was feeling exceptionally horny and I couldn't make it over. The lucky bastard... living under the same roof with two gorgeous pieces of cunt like his sisters... getting into their hot little pants whenever he wanted.\n\nFor days I had visions of him sucking Becky's cunt while fucking Sarah, or the other way round... I didn't care which! I finally got round to asking Sarah and Becky if they want a four-way with David. They both agreed it would be fun, so we arranged it for the next time their mother and father were out.\n\nIt was the following Saturday before we got a chance to arrange anything. Sarah's parents had planned a visit her aunt and uncle's and would be gone all day. When they'd left, Sarah came over to where I was staying and got me. By the time we got back to Sarah's house, Becky and David were already at it. She was naked and David had her bent over the living-room sofa, her tiny brown ass in the air as he fucked her cunt, almost casually.\n\nHis young prick was surprisingly long and thick for a boy of fifteen and I could see Sarah's eyes glaze over at the sight of its glistening black length sliding in and out of her little sister's juicy wet cunthole. Sarah and I quickly got undressed, watching the two kids fuck was getting us both hot. I sat on the couch beside them and pulled Sarah onto my lap. She spread her legs and sat down on my rigid prick, letting the shaft slide slowly up inside her, by-now, drooling cunt.\n\n""Uhhhh, now fuck me!"", she moaned. ""Fuck me with that big, fat white prick, baby! Mmmmmmm, fuck me hard!""\n\nI did, watching her caramel tits bob sexily up and down as I rammed her solidly, plowing deeply up into her gooey, black cunt.\n\nBecky's budding little breasts were jiggling right beside my face, so I grabbed a mouthful of tit and sucked. She moaned loudly as I bit her nipple.\n\n""Uuuuhhhh, yeah, suck my tits while Davey fucks my cunt!""\n\nSarah came quickly, drenching my cock with cum as her cunt contracted around my heaving cock. She quivered a bit, letting my still-hard cock soak in her flooding juices, then she lifted herself off me. The swollen shaft of my prick left her slippery cunt with a loud slurping sound. Sarah knelt between my legs and took me into her mouth, sucking her cum off the rigid, slimy pole with a hunger that amazed me.\n\nI heard a cry and looked around. Becky was cumming too, and so was David, pumping his sister's hot little gash with spurt after spurt of creamy incestuous cum. I watched as David pulled his cock out of Becky's hairless cunt. A thin, milky stream of cunt-juice and sperm drooled out from between her chocolate-colored cuntlips.\n\n""Come her, baby, and let me suck his cum out of you"", I groaned.\n\nPulling Becky's ass around to my face, I plunged my tongue into her just-fucked cunt and opened my mouth wide, licking and sucking her tasty little hole dry. She had another orgasm just as I finished, filling her twat with another load of little-girl cream for me to lick out.\n\nSarah was doing a good job on my cock with her mouth, but I wanted more. I wanted to fuck the hot little fourteen-year-old cunt that was squeezing so invitingly on my tongue. Dave had come around to Sarah and was squeezing her tits while she sucked my cock. The boy ran a hand up under her ass and slid three fingers into his big sister's gooey snatch. Sarah moaned and hunched her cunt against his hand, moaning loudly around my cock as Dave fucked her with his fingers.\n\n""I think Dave wants some attention, honey,"" I said to Sarah, gently pulling her sucking mouth from my cock. ""Why don't you give him a little head.""\n\nSarah's eyes were glazed with passion as she pushed her little brother onto his back and devoured his prick.\n\n""Mmmmmm, yeah! Suck me off, Sis"", he groaned, holding onto her frizzy bobbing head.\n\nI grabbed Becky and lay her out on the couch. I was so hot to fuck the horny fourteen-year-old by that stage that I just got between her legs and plunged my cock into her little brown pussy. She was nice and slippery from the fuck her brother had just given her and my prick slid straight in, meeting almost no resistance until the head of my cock slammed into the back wall of her cunt. Normally, I could never quite get all my cock inside her no matter how hard I tried, but this time was different. She was really opened up. I rammed her hard and felt my prick impale her tight little-girl twat to the balls.\n\n""Uhhhh, Becky!"", I grunted, ""Lift your legs and fuck me, back, honey!""\n\nBecky draped her skinny legs over my shoulders and I hunched over her, slamming my cock into her tiny cunt with sledge-hammer force. She whimpered and moaned with each impact, bucking her little hips up off the couch to meet my every thrust. Her breath hot and ragged in my ear as she whimpered out her pleasure...\n\n""Uhhh! Oh,yes! Fuck, meeee! Unnnmmhh! F.. fuck meeee! Ahhhh! Ooohh!""\n\nI was really ramming her now, rattling her young bones with the power of my cock-strokes. Her tight little cunt clasped my cock like a vise and I groaned with pleasure and fucked her harder as her sharp nails dug deeply into the bunched-up muscles of my back.\n\nOn the floor beside us, Sarah had sucked her brother's cock to another raging erection, rubbing her cunt into a lather of delight as she did so. But soon, the ache in her loins became too much to stand so she scrambled up his body and straddled his hips.\n\n""I've got a better place for this bog ol' thing, Dave honey,"" Sarah purred, positioning her little bother's throbbing erection between the juice-filled lips of her pussy. Dave grabbed her tight ass and pulled her down on him as Sarah fed his eager young cock up into her cunt. The boy's turgid organ slid into his big sister's gaping twat like a hot knife through butter.\n\n""Uuuuuuhhhhhhh!"", groaned Sarah, as the long, hard shaft slid up into her sizzling twat. ""Brother, that feels good!""\n\nDave lifted his hips and began pumping his cock up inside Sarah's wonderfully hot pussy. It was plain to see he loved to fuck his beautiful sexy sister, and she loved to fuck him. They writhed in unison, two shiny black bodies locked in a sensual, incestuous dance of lust.\n\nMeanwhile, Becky was just about going crazy beneath me, her little body brown squirming and writhing with pleasure as I fucked her hard, nailing her horny jerking ass to the couch with every stroke. The kid was panting and gasping for air and I knew from the look on her face that she was on the verge of one of her mind-blowing orgasms. She really came hard, that girl. I've never yet fucked a girl that could come so many times in such a short space of time, yet make every one sound like a volcano was erupting inside her pussy.\n\nI glanced over at Sarah. She was bouncing up and down, riding David's manly young pole like a horse. She was about to blow as well.\n\n""Fuck him, Sarah!"" I urged, knowing how she loved me to talk dirty to her while we fucked. ""Fuck the cum out of your little brother's big, hard prick, you horny fucking slut!""\n\nSarah looked over at me, her eyes glazed with lust as she watched my hard, glistening cock pound her squealing sister.\n\n""Yesssssss! Fuck her too!"", she hissed. ""Fuck her horny little black ass off with your big white cock! Give it to her, good! Make her come all over your prick, baby, and I'll lick it all off for you.""\n\nI grinned and began to fuck Becky faster... harder and faster and deeper, until finally she shuddered uncontrollably in orgasm. She squealed and screamed so loud I had to put my hand over her little mouth while I fucked her so that the neighbours wouldn't think she was being murdered or something.\n\nSarah squealed soon after, although not quite as loud as her sister, and collapsed on top of her little brother in a heap. Dave was still hunching his cock up into her cunt as it squeezed and contracted around him. He hadn't come yet, and neither had I.\n\nSarah pulled off her brother's cock and immediately devoured the boy's sticky rod with her mouth, deep-throating his rock-hard prick to the balls. I pulled out of Becky and offered her my slimy pole too, but she was too exhausted from her climax to even move, let alone suck cock. Sarah looked up.\n\n""Mmmm, bring that tasty looking thing over here,"", she said with a lewd grin. ""I'll suck you both off.""\n\nI crawled over to her and lay down beside David, positioning my glistening pink cock next to his shiny black one. Sarah took one in each hand, examining them carefully. Mine was bigger I was pleased to note, but not by much. David's was a little thicker, which made up for the couple of inches or so it lacked in length. Sarah took both our pricks and held them together, trying to stuff them both into her mouth at the same time, but her mouth was too small. She had to resort to jacking on one while she sucked the other. It felt good, even the feel of David's hard black cock against mine felt strangely exciting.\n\nBecky sat up and I told her to come sit on my face and I'd suck her off. She squatted over my upturned lips and let her juice-filled little cunt ooze into my mouth. I sucked it up greedily, then grabbing her by the ass with both hands, I pulled her crotch down over my open mouth and gave her sweet little fuckhole a deep tongue kiss. Becky's knees crumbled at the contact and she sat down heavily almost suffocating me in hot, juicy cunt-flesh, but I didn't mind. She squirmed on my face as I ate her out, paying particular attention to the pea-sized little nub at the top of her hairless young slit.\n\nSarah was moaning as she alternated her oral favours between her brother and myself. But it was a moan borne more of frustration than anything. She had to use both hands on our pricks leaving her insatiably itchy cunt empty. She couldn't even rub herself to relieve the frustration. Suddenly it became too much for her and she stood up.\n\n""Come on let's go fuck on Mom and Dad's bed,"" she said. ""I'm so damn horny, I could screw a horse.""\n\n""Hmmmm, interesting thought,"" I grinned, pulling Becky to her feet.\n\nWe all walked into the master bedroom. Sarah's parents had a huge waterbed, and I mean HUGE! It almost filled the room. Sarah lay Becky down in the middle of the bed and climbed between her sister's open thighs. Dave and I watched with interest as Sarah dove right in and started sucking Becky's well-fucked little snatch. Sarah's cute, round butt bobbed ever so inticingly in front of us as she lapped the girl-cum from Becky's pink slit. I looked at Dave, indicating his sister's sexily exposed cunt and asshole.\n\n""Which hole would you like, bro?"", I smiled. ""They're both free at the moment.""\n\nDave grinned back and stuck two fingers into Sarah's drooling cunt.\n\n""A wise choice my boy,"" I said. ""But that means you're on the bottom""\n\nDave crawled under his older sister and lined up his cock with her cuntslit from below. I pushed down on ebony ass and watched as the kid's throbbing hard-on disappeared into Sarah's distended fuck-hole. They began an up and down, fucking rhythm with made it a little difficult to do what I had in mind, but I finally inserted my own prick into the hot, clingy depths of Sarah's tight asshole and began to move with them. I could feel the hard bulge of David's young prick below mine, rubbing deliciously against the underside of my cock through the thin membrane separating our fucking organs. Filled to the brim, Sarah was fantastically tight, and I knew Dave was feeling the same thing.\n\nBecky was moaning and thrusting her cunt up at Sarah's munching lips, Dave was fucking his sister's cunt like there was no tomorrow, and I was pumping her asshole. Becky peaked first, screaming at her sister to fuck her cunt deeper with her tongue. Soon after, Dave's guttural grunts of ecstasy and Sarah's loud moans foretold the explosion of sperm that instantly began squirting deep into his sister's twitching twat. Sarah's powerful cuntal contractions and David's jerking cock rubbing against mine inside his sister's belly, soon had my own orgasm crashing down around my ears. We were all so engrossed in climax that failed to hear the voices outside, and all four of us were still blissfully coming when the door opened and Sarah's parents walked in.\n\nMy eyes were closed, enjoying the blinding raptures of orgasm, but when I opened them I got the shock of my life. Sarah's mother was standing at the foot of the bed, naked! I couldn't believe it. Then I saw her husband, he had taken off his clothes too and was standing behind his wife fondling her big round tits. I gasped and tried to pull away from Sarah, but my cock had expanded to such a degree inside her tight anal canal that I couldn't pull it out. Sarah's father laughed. Shit! The old bugger actually laughed. Here I was with my white honky prick stuck ( and I do mean stuck) up his daughter's sweet black ass, and her father actually thought it was funny!\n\n""Don't worry, boy"", he said in a deep mellow tone. ""Better she gets it from a good clean white-boy than some of the dirty nigger trash from around here.""\n\nI gaped at him, my mouth open and my knees trembling. My cock wilted rapidly from shock and slid out of Sarah's butt. Dave pulled his cock from his sister's cunt and sat up. Sarah was still on her hands and knees with her ass towards her parents, looking over her shoulder. Her father's eyes were on the twin streams of white, gooey spunk that leaked thickly out of her asshole and cunt and dribbled onto the bed. Her mother's eyes were on my cock!\n\nSarah, Becky and David were utterly speechless at being caught in the act, so to speak, but when they saw their mother and father standing before them in the nude, the shock turned to puzzlement. We hurriedly disentangled ourselves and lay back staring at their naked parents. Sarah's father was a big man, quite handsome and fit for his forty years, but it was her mother that caught my eye. I hadn't noticed how stunning her figure was until now.\n\nNormally Sarah's mother wore loose fitting tops and dresses around the house that successfully concealed her exceptionally young looking body. She was a tall statuesque woman with long black hair that she usually had tied up in a bun. Now her ebony tresses hung down to her waist. She was very slim for a woman of thirty-six and pretty. It had always been obvious where Sarah got her beauty from. But now, seeing her mother standing before me shamelessly stark naked, my prick lost it's earlier cowardice and began to flutter to attention again. I gazed at her large brown, pink-nippled tits and then let my eyes wander down over her flat, firm-looking belly to her dark, furry-lipped cunt. Licking my lips, I looked up in time to see her own gaze drop to my crotch and she smiled.\n\n""Well, what happens now?"", I asked stupidly\n\n""If nobody has any objections,"", said Sarah's father with a big grin. ""We'd like to join in. You kids look like you're having so much fun.""\n\n""You mean you and Mom want to fuck with us?"" David asked incredulously. His question was addressed to his father but his eyes, like mine, were on the glistening pink slit between his mother's dusky, naked thighs.\n\n""Sure,"" said Sarah's mother, reaching for my cock. ""I think I'll just treat myself to some white meat first, then you better be ready to fuck momma's cunt good with that big lump of black prick you got hanging between your legs, boy!""\n\nDavid's grin spoke volumes as his naked mother dropped to her knees and enveloped my throbbing prick with her mouth. Sarah was still on her hands and knees wiggling her cum-stained ass at her father.\n\n""You gonna put that big thing in my little ol' pussy, Daddy?"" she asked, staring hopefully at her father's huge black prick.\n\n""Honey, I'm gonna fuck you ragged,"" grunted the big man, gripping Sarah's slender young hips and thrusting his cock into her gaping hole. ""Then I'm gonna fuck Becky's tight little cunt till you're both too sore to sit!""\n\n""Ohhhhh, Dadddddy!"", squealed Sarah, hunching back on her father's deeply impaling prick.\n\nSarah's mother was sucking my prick like an out-of-control vacuum cleaner. My knees were trembling as I fell backwards on the bed, the gorgeous, naked black woman's mouth never leaving my cock for a second. I grabbed young Becky and pulled her young cunt over my mouth, sucking and lapping at her hairless little fuck-hole like a dog while her mother sucked the life out of my prick.\n\nDavid saw his opportunity and raced around behind his mother's upraised ass. With a groan of lust, the boy spread her ass-cheeks with both hands and hunched forward, burying his erect penis into his mother's gaping black cunt with a single solid stroke.\n\nAnd so we fucked all night. David emptied his load of cum into his mother's cunt just as I squirted into her mouth. Little Becky filled my mouth with her juice soon after. Sarah and her dad climaxed simultaneously beside us, seconds later. Then the orgy really began.\n\nI fucked Sarah's mom while David sucked his father's cum out of Sarah's gooey snatch. After seeing her father fuck her big sister so thoroughly, Becky was so anxious for the big man's black prick, she almost raped him. It was the most erotic scene in the world watching the tiny girl squirm her little cunt up around her father's massive ebony fuck-pole. Within seconds, Becky was screaming! But not in pain, the hot, horny little kid was squealing in abject pleasure as her father's big, black cock fucked into her tiny drooling cunt like a piston.\n\nThroughout the night, and the next day, I lost track of the number of times I fucked or sucked Sarah, Becky and their mom, or how may times David and his father fucked them. All I knew was that I didn't want it to stop! I wanted to stay with this hot, horny black family forever, and by the looks of it... I'd have my wish!"
1246,Dark and Stormy Night,"['MF', 'rom']","My heart leapt as she answered the phone. We talked a bit and she told me that the plane was running a couple hours late so she was going to go home and feed her children and then co the subject of the fantastic milk shakes at the local drive-in restaurant. They were known everywhere. I said, in jest, ""Why don't I buy you one after the flight leaves."" She said ""That would be great!"" Boy was I surprised. We agreed that after the plane left we'd meet in the airport parking lot and go for a shake.\n\n The next two hours were endless. I couldn't believe that she was going to spend a little time with me. I actually paced the floor in my apartment!\n\n The plane came and went and I didn't get the information that I wanted.I went out to my car and she came out shortly. She was wearing a clear rain jacket, a zippered blue jean coat and grey slacks. I couldn't see what else she had on. She suggested that we go in her car as it was less known in the area. We went over to the drive up window and got two strawberry shakes. We pulled into the parking lot like a couple of teen agers and shut off the car. We sat in the car and watched it rain while we enjoyed the shakes. She un-zipped her raincoat as it warmed up in the car. She eventually un-zipped the jeans jacket also and disclosed a sheer white blouse. The dim lighting failed to reveal the exact design, but it was very alluring. We talked well past the shakes, and I asked if she'd like to go for a ride. She said she would and would I drive? I moved to the driver seat and we headed for an ocean overlook about 20 miles away.\n\n It was snowing harder now as my wait at the ferry terminal lenghtened. She had said about what time she'd be there but I had gotten there early. My windshield was completely snow covered, but the snow was so wet that it wasn't sticking on the ground. I sat back. turned up the music a little and let my mind wander.\n\n We had sat at the overlook for awhile and just talked. It had stopped raining and a few stars could be seen. Finally I just sat looking at her and she at me. I reached over and kissed her. Our\n\ntongues met and we held each other tightly. I reached inside her\n\njacket and felt her breasts. They were fairly small but firm. She reacted immediately to my touch. The blouse covering them was silky and pleasant to the touch. I slowly un-buttoned it, one button at a time. Her bra was white, and substantial. I lowered the straps and un-hooked it. We sat and enjoyed each other for awhile and decided that this overlook was a bit too public. We drove back toward town and went up to the community college, deserted at this hour. We parked on a side road and continued our exploration of each other. She began to feel guilty and we didn't make love that night. We sat for a long time and finally she dropped me back at my car.\n\n The ten o'clock news came on the radio and it was now raining again, dissolving the wet snow that had been falling. A car pulled into the terminal and went slowly past. I could see that it wasn't her, but some other lady apparently on her way to a rendezvous. She stopped at the other end of the parking area and someone got out of a car and into hers. They drove off. I watched it as the rain turned to snow again. She said she'd meet me as close to 10 o'clock as she could. The news ended and the music began again. It rained harder.\n\n I thought back to another rainy, stormy night when I was working swing shift, which ended at 11pm. She called about 10:30pm and said that she had to be at the downtown ferry terminal to meet the 11pm ship. I told her I'd stop by. It was quiet so I got to leave a few minutes early. She was there and we got into my car and headed south out of town. We had very little time as we were both expected home. We stopped at a secluded wayside and\n\nragged. I slid her slacks down over her narrow hips and removed her\n\nbikini panties. I removed my pants and entered her. I stroked her in and out and satisfaction came to both of us almost immediately there on the front seat of my car. There wasn't time for formality, but we had to have each other. We drove back to town and she sat very near to me. We talked about little things and each secretly hoped that this wouldn't be the last timewe would be together.\n\n I could see her car's headlights coming some distance off as the snow began to fall again. She pulled up and I got into her car. We drove off and headed north. We finally pulled into a small road that lead to a private harbor, totally deserted this time of the year.\n\nWe stopped in the parking area and shut off the car. We were immediately in each other's arms. Both of us had good reasons to be away from home this evening so there was no pressing rush. I felt of her breasts thru her jacket. I could feel her arousal already. She was wearing a jacket, sweatshirt, sweater, blouse, camisole, and bra,along with heavy slacks. I commented that she was quite dressed, even considering the weather. She said that the reason was that she wanted to see me but knew we shouldn't make love so she ""covered it all up."" We slowly removed her clothing (and mine). Her bra was dainty and lacy. It was totally dark but my fingers gave me a better picture of it that I could have gotten with some light. I finally entered her and began slowly stroking my cock in and out of her warm,wet love canal. I took deep, loving strokes and I could feel her tensing up. She started to climax and just kept on the pinnacle of ecstacy as I tried to slow my own excitement. She stayed on the peak of climax for what seemed like forever. I finally couldn't stand it any more and I shot the biggest load of cum that I had ever given into her. I continued to move in and out of her as she subsided. Finally we napped in each other's arms as the rain fell and the wind rocked the car.\n\nIt soon became cold and we awoke and slowly dressed. We each knew that this would be the last time for us as I was being transferred as was her husband. We drove slowly back to the terminal where my car was parked and each went our separate ways. The rain was still falling as we parted and we promised each other that when we heard very hard rain on the roof, we would think of each other and to this day, I remember our Dark and Stormy Night whenever it rains."
1247,Darkside USAN,"['MF', 'nc', 'rp']","Many young men had joined his first soldiers, in lieu of any other useful employment because soldiering paid twice as much as menial labor. His currency, the Imperial dollar (I$), had his face on the front and the Palace's outline on the back. Some jokester wag had suggested the sarcastic motto ""In Rod We Trust,"" as a punchline, but it stuck anyway. Digging ditches was I$1 an hour, for up to 10 hours a day, 5 days a week. On the other hand, being a basic soldier in the army paid I$100 a week.\n\n$20 would buy one ounce of silver, and 20 ounces of silver would buy one ounce of gold. Some of Robert's sources had suggested that he back his currency with a set exchange of precious metal, and it had worked. Unlike the worthless US Currency, Imperial dollars meant something, at least where the black Imperial flag waved. It wasn't a perfect solution, following in the footsteps of a failed economic system, but it was a start, and it's familiarity had greased the wheels of economic activity.\n\nWolf was still around, unlike most of the original Midnight Guard composed of the ex-brigands. One by one they had broken rules or crossed the Dark man, and had paid the ultimate price. Wolf was the boss of a select group of soldiers, whose job was to back up the standard military at need, and to bring in alive any Powers they found. They'd been given special items that would allow them to capture any one with 'Super' gifts, and they were looking for an opportunity to use them.\n\nThey were investigating strange reports from Deer Falls, a town on the edge of the empire. Food and supplies were disappearing from the town with only a frequently reported blur to indicate any reason. Part of the Midnight Guard was assigned to determine the cause of the raids and to report back to the boss. They'd been there for days, and no news had come in yet. Robert knew it was only a matter of time before his squads brought him the first of the Emergent Powers that he sought to work for him.\n\nBefore Deer Falls had fallen to him, the raids were infrequent, the towns being no better off than the surrounding communities. But when Robert had the textile mill that had been boarded up for years re-opened, jobs and pride had come back, too. With that prosperity, the raids had become bolder and more common.\n\nRobert was on his throne, talking to the representative of a nearby county when the Midnight Guard arrived with the grimy prisoner. He was a young man, clad in a heavy set of shackles, the weight of which reduced him to a weary shuffle. Wolf came to the foot of the dais and whispered a report to his master.\n\nIntrigued, Robert rose from the sapphire slab, and descended down to the steps. He took hold of the heavy chain attached to the massive black collar around the captive's neck, and forced the light brown eyes to meet his black ones.\n\n""Hello, Jerry,"" he said pleasantly. ""Pleased to meet you."" The man's face worked, but an abrupt yank on the chain caused the wad of spittle he let fly to splatter on the floor. ""Naughty, naughty!"" Robert said. ""I shall have to let you work off all that aggression.""\n\nRobert pulled on the chain again, sharply, and it all came off in his hands, shackles, manacles and collar. The man named Jerry stood free. He turned and bolted for the doors, which were already mostly closed. He moved so fast he began blurring, but he just hadn't got up to speed fast enough. By the time he realized he wasn't going to make it and put on the brakes, he was already too close. He crashed painfully into the big doors, and lay stunned, holding his bloody nose.\n\n""Nice move, Mr. Conners,"" Robert said, applauding with polite gentility. ""Have you chased any parked cars lately?""\n\nWith a curse, Jerry Conners got up and charged at the Dark man. Those familiar with the Emperor's temper expected to see mayhem, but he just stood there. Jerry blurred again, running in a tight circle around the big man, and onlookers could hear an almost continual series of blows hitting Robert, but his target remained unmoved.\n\n""When your fists get tired, Mr. Conners,"" Robert said, while the blows rained on him, ""perhaps we can talk. I think we have a lot to discuss.""\n\nConners came to a sudden halt in front of him. ""And why should I talk to a murdering traitor like you?""\n\n""Murdering traitor?"" Robert said. ""Do you think that is what the British called the American founding fathers? And those gentlemen didn't have the excuse of their lawful government dissolving around them. They only had some pitiful complaints of unfair treatment. I prefer to consider myself a revolutionary, seeking to replace a corrupt and abdicated system.""\n\nRobert turned to the petitioner, who stood gaping at the bizarre apparition of a man achieving speeds in real life that before had only been achieved with rubber-muscle suits and cheesy special effects on the small screen.\n\n""Mr. Duncan,"" Robert said. ""Tell us why Winneshiek County, Iowa wants to join my empire.""\n\n""Well, you guys have power and gas,"" he said. ""Folks here have food, and they're working again. And those soldiers of yours keep away the raiders. They've been hitting us instead, we lost two women to raiders this last week.""\n\n""Sign the agreement,"" Robert said, ""and I'll have units in your county tomorrow, as well as everything else my administration offers. I will be honest with you. I would have had my army there soon anyway to conquer you, but I appreciate the civilized gesture you are making.""\n\n""He's robbing you of your liberty, and destroying what's left of the nation,"" the speedster said to the older man.\n\n""Liberty don't mean nothing when your kids are hungry,"" Duncan shot back. ""People here are *more* free. They don't have to scavenge or steal to scrape up a living, and they don't have to cower behind their doors at night. As for the nation, shit! What's it done for me lately? Took a third of my income last year in taxes, that's what. The bastards in Washington let my factory job that I worked 18 fucking years go to Mexico, and I don't even get a pension. I was supposed to retire soon, dammit. I never got one of those IRA's, because I invested in the Pension Fund. Look where that got me.""\n\n""Basic support is guaranteed in my empire,"" Robert said. ""If you're cold and hungry you're not a productive citizen.""\n\n""So, you're just going to give food and shelter away?"" Jerry challenged.\n\n""That's right, I am,"" Robert said. ""I'm going to set up a flat Imperial sales tax eventually, to offset the cost of the administration and staff. I won't need any of it myself, though. Tell me something, Jerry, what is wealth?""\n\n""Huh?"" Jerry said. ""What is wealth?""\n\n""Amassing wealth is the comfort of knowing that should times get rough, you will still be ok,"" Robert explained. ""It doesn't help when the medium of wealth becomes worthless, though. But I don't need that kind of wealth."" He held up his hands, spread flat, and a rain of gold coins poured onto them from out of the thin air. The coins fell in a steady stream, spilling over and falling in a growing pile on the floor.\n\nDuncan picked one of them up, and peered at it closely, he even bit it. ""It's real!"" he said.\n\n""Keep it, Mr. Duncan,"" Robert invited, as he stopped the golden rain, but still had his hands full of the shiny coins.\n\n""Isn't that just a bribe?"" Jerry asked Duncan.\n\nRobert swept his hands out, scattering what was in his hands across the room, and making the piles at his feet vanish. Wolf picked up a coin off the floor, and bit it. ""Aw, it's chocolate!"" he said, as he peeled the foil off.\n\n""Quit complaining,"" Robert said. ""I pay you well enough."" Wolf nodded, and ate the candy.\n\nRobert called someone to handle the paperwork with Mr. Duncan, and turned back to the speedster. ""Why are you raiding my towns, Mr. Conners?"" he asked. He walked back to his throne, and put his hands on the black Rod that awaited him there, beside it.\n\n""I have a family to feed,"" Jerry said, his voice filled with sarcasm, ""and no-one's giving away free food in my town."" He frowned, thinking hard about what he'd seen and heard.\n\n""I'll see that your family is fed,"" Robert said. ""Just stop raiding, and talk to your town about joining my area. I'd like you to work for me. I'm going to be actively recruiting Powers of all kinds, and you'll find it pays extremely well.""\n\nHe extended a hand. ""I'm willing to forgive your thefts. You didn't hurt any of my people, and you were only trying to help your family. I can sympathize with that. My powers came too late for me to help my family. All I could do is avenge the dead and to rescue the living.""\n\nJerry stared at the outstretched hand, but he didn't reach out. ""Go ahead and take it,"" Robert said. ""All it means is you will abide by my laws, and promise to convey my invitation to your town. You don't have to work for me, now or ever, if you don't want to. Though you will have to find some useful employment. Perhaps you could be a courier?""\n\n""You'll really help us, like with that other county?"" the young man said, uncertainly. He slowly reached out his hand towards Robert's, but he didn't quite take it.\n\n""Yes, I will,"" Robert said. He bridged the gap, reaching the rest of the way to grasp the speedster's hand. ""One day I will do that for the whole country."" He laid in a mild 'geas' on the young man that would insure the oral bargain, and placed a 'tag' on him so that he could be traced if it became necessary. ""Go ahead and go to the kitchens. Get yourself a good meal, and take some food home for your family. Can you run all the way home?""\n\n""I think so,"" Jerry said. He looked a little dazed at his change in fortunes. ""Sir,"" he finished finally.\n\n""Alright then,"" Robert smiled at him. ""I look forward to seeing you again. Come back soon with your town's answers.""\n\nThe speedster looked to the huge double doors, which were silently opening once more. He rubbed his nose. ""Wouldn't want to do that again,"" he smiled ruefully.\n\nRobert clapped him on the shoulder familiarly, and called for a staff person to get Jerry some food, and anything else he required, like a bath and clean clothes.\n\nHe turned to seat himself on his throne once more. It was still part of his open court time, and he felt it important to set a good example. Still, there was no reason why he couldn't make himself comfortable.\n\nHe called out his red-furred wench, Traci, out from the harem to the throne room. She came out, clad only in her fur, and a series of well placed silk straps. He looked at her admiringly, then gestured for her to seat herself on the soft golden cushions at the foot of his throne. She'd long since accepted her new life, and enjoyed it.\n\nThe cat-woman sat besides him, and wriggled against his leg, purring. Someone from the kitchens brought in a drink, and Traci took it from them, and held it up for him. He smiled at her and took it, stroking her with the side of his foot. His other hand rested casually on the Rod, standing independently by the throne.\n\nWhen the Rod suddenly leaped into his hand with a growl, he jumped to his feet, dashing his drink. At the doors, soldiers in Black Legion uniforms were escorting in a beautiful woman bound in handcuffs. Her hair was mostly shining bluish white, streaked with locks of a darker, duller grey.\n\nDespite the signs of age, she was obviously a young woman, with a figure to kill for. Her skin was flawless, and her eyes a glacial blue. She stood quietly, not offering resistance to the soldiers or the cuffs. Her wide eyes took in the room, looking at the royal trappings and remaining unimpressed.\n\nShe gave the various flunkies and servants a dismissive flick of her eyebrows, and concentrated on the central dais. Blue eyes held only scorn and contempt for Traci's subservient posture. Then they focused on the man standing before the throne. He read in those eyes no awe of him.\n\nThe Rod lunged in his grasp aggressively towards her. He followed it's urging, down to the floor in front of this woman.\n\n""What is your name,"" he asked her, keeping a firm grip on the rumbling Rod.\n\n""Rebecca White,"" her soft voice answered, unafraid. \n\nRobert turned to the officer of the Legion squad. ""Why did you bring her here? She doesn't look like the criminal type.""\n\n""Master! She has exhibited a strange power,"" the Captain said to him, formally, ""and your orders were to bring in any such to your presence.""\n\n""So I did,"" Robert said. A soft white glow had begun to form around the woman as he drew near, and his brow furled at a sensation of discomfort, the first he'd had for weeks.\n\nThe Rod snarled viciously, drawing his arm back for a crushing blow that would smash her head off, but he fought it down. Instinctively he knew that she was his opposite number. She was the shining flame of purity and goodness, in stark contrast to his guttering coals of dark desires.\n\nHe didn't know what higher (or lower) power it was that had given his opposite to him in female form, but he thanked it, even so. This wouldn't just be a battle of the sexes, but of good and evil as well, and he was positive he had her outgunned.\n\n""Hello, beautiful!"" he said, smiling down at her. She looked so peaceful and harmless, dressed in a relatively clean blue dress, with her hands cuffed in front of her. She glared stonily up at him. He turned on his aura of sexual charm that always seemed to 'ease' negotiations with females.\n\nBesides her white glow brightening a little, he saw no change in the expression in her eyes, no additional warmth in her voice as she began to accuse him.\n\n""So you're the slimy pervert who's been mass murdering men, and raping their women?"" she said. ""Surprising. I'd have thought that you'd look more like the low-life scum you are, rather than a clean cut football-jock with delusions of grandeur.""\n\nHis brows furrowed thunderously. How dare she speak to him like that! ""Well, you're a saucy wench,"" he said. ""Give me a kiss."" He held her chin in a strong grip and turned her head to him. Her lips went from a drawn back snarl to spitting in his face.\n\nRobert paused, wiping his face and striving to keep his composure. He turned to the soldiers that had brought her, ""Thank you, Captain. You and your men are dismissed."" He looked around the room. ""You can all go. You too, Traci, my little kitten.""\n\nThe throne room emptied out, reluctantly. The courtiers and soldiers wanted to watch and see what the Lord would do to this upstart wench. Traci slipped to the entrance to his quarters, flicking her expressive tail.\n\nThey were alone, and Robert released her handcuffs. ""What's the matter,"" Rebecca said. ""Can't stand to have them see your legendary whiles flop on someone?""\n\nHe crushed her too him, turning her head again and forcing the kiss, this time. Her white glow built up, and blasted him like a physical blow, forcing him to release her.\n\nHe quickly evaluated the discomfort, and her power's potential to damage him. He felt that it couldn't really harm him, just annoy him. A lot. But despite that annoyance, he had a feeling he could last long enough rape the shit out of her. Maybe that would teach her to treat him some respect.\n\nHe grabbed her by the arm's cruelly. She tried her blast of white again, only to see him grimace, and still hold on to her.\n\n""I've been pretty easy going so far. I've only killed the really bad men, or raped the women who deserved it. But you have pissed me off, you little slut, and you're going to get what's coming to you!""\n\n""And what gives you the right to decided these things?"" she said.\n\n""I have the power,"" he snapped. ""That's all that's necessary."" Midnight fire rose about his hands, strong enough to jolt her, as she had previously singed him. At least that was her intent. With one last twist of defiance, the Rod upped the heat of the flames a thousand-fold. The black fire made her pale face even whiter as she gasped in pain. Only the quiet white aura that surrounded her shielded her from serious, if not deadly injuries.\n\nHe let go of her with a brusque, ""Sorry."" She laid her hands on the reddened marks on her arms. A more intense light shone from between her fingers, and the pained look left the cold blue eyes.\n\n""Not quite in control of yourself, are you?"" she said, looking intently into the black and angry eyes. ""No,"" she said in a musing tone. ""You're not entirely in control of the powers you wield.""\n\n""And you are?"" he said sarcastically.\n\n""Yes, I am,"" she said. ""The power's I have didn't change who I am. It didn't alter my underlying philosophies, or the self control I have always had. The powers are a part of me. Yet *I* am *not* the powers.""\n\n""What's the difference, bitch?"" He was angry and confused by the conversation. He was angry and confused by the conversation. He didn't feel in control of the situation for the first time in weeks, and she was going to pay for it. Once more he grabbed her arms, and threw her to the cushions. He tried to make her clothing vanish, but her aura partially thwarted him.\n\nShe lost her belt and shoes, but retained the rest of her clothing. He frowned and straddled her, using his superior strength to tear her clothes off, despite the stinging of her bright aura, and her flailing struggles. He could see that this wasn't to be easy, but he was determined to go through with it.\n\nHe ripped off her dress, and with difficulty, got her bra unhooked and pulled off. Her hands rose to shield her pale breasts, and he tore the lacy sides of her panties as he dragged them off, while dodging her kicking legs. Her pubic hair was the same white/grey mix of hairs as that on her head. As he looked down at her nude body, she rolled over on her belly, trying to prevent him from seeing her tits or cunt.\n\nHe didn't care. There was her fine ass presented to him. He brutally forced her legs apart and knelt between them, naked. He put one hand on her back to pin her on her belly, and with the other hand began to squeeze and fondle her firm round butt. She struggled against his weight, but she didn't bother to plead with him. She knew that would useless.\n\nHe created an anchoring ring besides the throne, and a length of chain connected to it. Another silent, desperate wrestling match saw her again yield to his strength and size. One at a time he forced her hands up and manacled them to the chain. That was better, with her hands stretched above her head, he could do anything he wanted with her.\n\nLaying on her heavily, crushing her, he made her grunt for breath. His hard cock jabbed between her ass cheeks, while his hands reached around her to squeeze and maul her tits. He kissed and bit her neck as his cock oozed pre-cum in her slot. He reached down and rubbed his tip over her cunt, getting it slick for him. Finally he slipped his tip just between her tight lower lips.\n\nShe squealed, frantically trying to squirm away from him, despite knowing it was a hopeless attempt. His hands went to her broad hips as he tried to shove his cock further in her cunt. He gained an inch, and she made a pained sound. That and the incredible tightness told him that she was a virgin. He smiled.\n\n""It won't be long, pretty virgin, before I pop your cherry,"" Robert said. ""I'm stuffing my great big cock inside you, and then I'll pump you full of my cum. Won't that be fun?"" He felt excited. He'd never raped a woman who was wholly unwilling before.\n\nHe radiated his dark energy inside her tender cunt, making her gasp. She retaliated with her own energy, but he was ready for the stinging on his cock. It made him even more determined to conquer her.\n\nHe rocked his hips, rotating, stretching her around him, then pushed another inch deeper. She moaned again, rattling the chains her wrists were bound with. He used his power to stimulate her clit and nipples. He couldn't bend her mind, but she couldn't focus tight enough to stop him from affecting her body. She writhed in protest, but couldn't prevent him.\n\nA hard thrust forward, and a pull on her hips had the tip of his cock pressing hard against her maidenhead. He intensified the stimulation, and rocked himself in circles again. Digging his fingers in at her hips with bruising force, he shoved his dick inward while pulling her back, breaking her hymen. He felt the pain shock go through her, and he poured the dark energy into her, getting hardly a flicker of resistance in return.\n\nRelentlessly, he defiled her. Working his huge cock into her tight pussy, using his black power to make her body respond to him. He never gave her a chance to recover her wits, or to focus her energies to attack him or defend herself. Inch by inch he gained ground until the great length of his shaft was buried in her, slapping his balls against her mound.\n\nHe rested a moment while she panted under him. He reached up to play with her tits, focusing the power to manipulating her clit now. He began to fuck her with fast, powerful strokes. The friction was incredible, she was still so tight around him. He felt that his assault was beginning to make her react. All the physical stimulation was more than she could resist, and his seduction aura was starting to work on her, too.\n\nShe came a little, with a sharp cry, and he let himself orgasm inside of her, enjoying her disgusted face as he spasmed deep within. He stayed rock hard and continued to fuck her for hours, never letting up. He turned her over and began to suck and nibble on her engorged nipples, while he screwed her.\n\nHe made her come, over and over, learning her responses and feeling her body give in to him, but her eyes never lost their cold anger at his rape. He laughed at her. Her body's surrender was sufficient victory for now. He'd conquered her body, the rest could wait for another day. For his last orgasm, he pulled back and sprayed jism all over her belly and tits. She just turned her face away, submitting to this new indignity.\n\nKnowing he'd never have a better chance, he reached for the Rod, and pressed it to her pale neck. He forged a dull black collar around her throat, one that she couldn't remove. It would allow him to reach through her white protection shield and affect her against her will. A flash of darkness and she had some permanent jewelry. The ebony necklace and the two matching bracelets lay sullenly against her white skin.\n\nHe looked down at her. ""So, that wasn't so bad, was it?"" he asked her, rubbing his come into the flesh of her belly and breasts. ""You'll come to see that I'm not such a bad lover, after all.""\n\nHe let her hormones settle down, and her eyes blazed. ""Bastard!"" she said, and tried to blast him with her white energy. But she was weakened, and thoroughly contaminated with his darkness. It didn't even sting him.\n\n""Best you can do, eh?"" he laughed. ""Let's see how you do in the dungeons, pretty Rebecca. Maybe that will teach you some manners.""\n\nDeep in the caverns under the Palace she appeared in a large, dimly lit chamber. There was a stone shelf against the back wall of the small alcove, with a bunk on it, and to the side, a primitive toilet. There was a table with some food, and a small fountain collected the mineral laden water leaking from the stones.\n\nShe laid down, trying to get some rest after her ordeal. In the darkness, she heard something move. When she sat up and looked around, there was nothing there. Eventually she laid back down again, and tried to ignore the noises that stealthily approached her. Maybe it was a rat, or nothing at all... she hoped..."
1248,Darling Jennifer,"['Mg', 'extreme-ped', '1st', 'oral', 'anal']","Now I was 5 ½ years old. I guess I was bored, or something with playing alone and found out that I could reach the doorknob. At first I would just go outside and play in the yard but soon I got bored with that. It was just after my 6th birthday that I decided to explore a little further. You see, the trailer park was set near a thick, grove of trees and just beyond that was the river. Mommy would be gone for the whole day and Carly and Tony (her boyfriend) would, most likely, be in the bedroom for a long time.\n\nI decided to go see the woods closer. I walked along the edge of them and soon found a small path going into them. Since mommy and Carly didn't pay much attention to me, I learned to dress myself. Today I just put on my jean shorts and a tee shirt. I didn't really have any underwear to speak off. My only pair of panties was dirty and in the wash basket. Carly was supposed to do laundry, but rarely did. She and mommy would argue about that a lot.\n\nSo here I was, alone and following this path into the woods. It actually seemed like a cool place to me. Sometimes I would see animals like rabbits or squirrels...and there were always birds. It had still been early in the morning so the trees were just beginning to glow from the sun. Something smelled really good to me. Kind of like the diner where mommy worked. I went down a smaller path off the first one and found a man sitting on a log and in front of him was a little stove. The man looked older than Carly, but younger than my mommy. He was stirring something in a pan when he saw me.\n\n""Well hello there!!"" he said.\n\n""Hello Mister!"" I replied. The man kind of looked around and then back to me.\n\n""Are you by yourself, dear?"" he asked.\n\n""Uh-huh."" I answered. I guess he saw me looking at the pan because he asked me if I was hungry. I was hungry, very hungry and nodded my head. The man invited me over and pulled a small log beside him. He put some food on a paper plate and handed it to me. It looked like beans and what I thought was a hot dog or something.\n\n""Those are sausages!"" he said, seeing my curious look at the food. The food tasted really good and as I ate we talked. I had told him my name was Jennifer and that I was only 6 years old. He told me his name was Ken and he was 32 years old. He laughed a little when I said, ""Wow, that's a lot!"" We talked about other thing to, like where my mommy and daddy were... he called them my ""parents"". I told him about how it was just mommy and me and I didn't know where daddy went. He asked about brothers and sisters and I told him I didn't have any. When he asked who was taking care of me, I told him about Carly and how her and her boyfriend always went into mommy's room all day.\n\n""So you really ARE by yourself?"" he said. I nodded and handed him back the empty plate. He asked if I wanted more, but my tummy was full already so I said ""no"". He asked me if I could help him clean things up. I really didn't know about washing dishes or anything but agreed to help him. We walked a short way to the river and I remember his hands were all over mine as he showed me how to scrub them clean. He kept saying things like how ""pretty"" my hands were and how ""soft they are."" We talked a little more and as we walked back to the place I found him first, he asked me if I liked being alone. I told him I really didn't know... that I guess nobody really cared for me.\n\n""You know!"" he said to me. ""If you were MY little girl, I would care for you very much!"" He had put his hand on my bare knee and was squeezing it a little. Then I heard Carly yelling my name.\n\n""I guess I better go!"" I told him. I thanked him for the food and he told me I could come back and visit any time I liked. I went back to my home and Carly was really mad. She asked me where I went and I didn't tell her.\n\n""Don't you EVER do that again!"" she said, grabbing my arm and hurting it a little.\n\nA couple of days later, Tony came over again. Only this time he had a funny bottle with him. As usual, they went into mommy bedroom while I played with a color puzzle on the floor. We had no T.V. or anything to watch. Like always before, I heard them laughing and making funny sounds. It wasn't too long that they got really quiet. Only it was a different kind of quiet. I went to the bedroom door and listened... nothing. I knocked and waited. No answer. Then I opened the door and looked in.\n\nCarly and Tony were on mommy's bed. Her tee shirt was pulled up and I could see her boobies. Tony had his pants open and I saw his thingy. Beside them was the bottle and it was empty. Both of them had their eyes closed. I went in and tried to wake them up by talking but they didn't move. I tried to shake Carly because I thought she was dead or something. She didn't wake up but did move a little closer against Tony. I remember thinking I should get some help or something. I decided to go ask Ken, in the woods.\n\nStill wearing the same clothes as before, I found him at the same place. He looked like he was reading, but the book had pictures. I told him about Carly and Tony and the bottle. He asked me what the bottle said. I could not quite read yet, but told him some of the letter I knew.\n\n""There was a ""W"" and an ""I"" and an ""S""..."" I began. But before I finished, Ken said ""whiskey?"" I said I didn't know. Ken kind of smiled and said ""They got drunk and passed out, huh?"" I told him also about how mad Carly was at me for ""running off"", as she put it.\n\n""Well, if she's really passed out,"" he said. ""She won't even know you are gone!"" I looked at the book he had set down when I came over.\n\n""What's that?"" I asked him. He told me it was a special ""grownup's"" book. He picked it up and I saw it had pictures of ladies and men with no clothes on. He asked me if I ever saw anything like it.\n\n""Not really!"" I said. ""But I did see Carly's boobies and Tony's thingy!"" I told him about how she had her tee shirt up and Tony's pants were open. Ken said something about how Carly's boobies must be very pretty. I said I didn't know, but they looked like that... and pointed to a picture. The lady in the picture had small boobies, like Carly's. Ken asked me what Tony's thingy looked like. I pointed to a picture that look close, but was still different.\n\n""How was it different?"" Ken asked me.\n\nI told him it looked kind of small and the end of it was all covered up. Ken seemed to be thinking to himself and said a word I really didn't understand. Then he looked at me.\n\n""I don't really understand what you mean."" He said. ""Did it kind of look like this?"" and I watched him open his pants. His hands pushed the wider and he took out his thingy. I looked at it. I told him it kind of looked like Tony's only his wasn't as big as Ken's but the end was covered the same way.\n\n""That's called 'foreskin'!"" Ken told me. I asked him why he and Tony had it, but the men in the pictures didn't. Ken said something about hospitals and stuff I didn't understand. Then he did something I thought was really funny. His fingers pulled back on the skin and the end of his thingy slipped out. He asked me if I wanted to try it. I was kind of curious and said ""okay!"" My fingers are a lot smaller than Ken's and he had to help me pull the skin back.\n\nKen asked me if I wanted to see something ""really neat?"" I said ""sure"" and he told me that if I rubbed my hand back and forth, that his thingy would grow up nice and big. He showed me what to do and you know what? He was right! I watched, amazed at it seemed to grow right in my hand until it stuck up really tall. I guess I was doing it right, because Ken kept saying how good it felt and things like ""You are such a good girl, Jennifer!"" Then he told me something I didn't understand. He told me I was making his ""cock"" feel soo good.\n\n""Your... what?"" I asked.\n\n""My cock, Jennifer."" He said. ""You're making my cock feel sooo nice!""\n\nI sat there beside him, moving my hand down and up and told him it was getting tired. He asked me if I would like to do something that would make his ""cock"" feel ""really, really good!"" I didn't know any better and said ""Okay! What do I have to do?"" Ken asked me to lean down and try to put my mouth over the end of his cock. At 6 years old, I didn't know anything about nasty or wrong...so I did what he asked.\n\nAt first, I guess I didn't open my mouth wide enough and my teeth touched the end of his thingy. He told me how to relax and open my mouth wider, so I did. And guess what! I was able to put his whole end in my mouth but I really had to open my mouth wide. Looking back, I remember how it felt really warm and full. Ken seemed to really like that because he was saying things like ""God that feels soo good, Jennifer!"" and ""You are being such a good girl for me!"" No one had ever told me that I was a good girl before and I kind of liked hearing him saying it.\n\nKen asked me if I liked popsicles. I took my mouth off it and told him I really only had one or two in my life. He urged my mouth back down and asked me to ""Suck it like a popsicle, Jennifer!"" Since I already knew how to put my mouth over it, I tried to do as he told me.\n\nThis made Ken really happy. I know because his voice was really soft as he told me to ""suck his cock, like a good girl!"" By now it was really, really big and I had to try really hard. I was able to get a little more of it in my mouth and, looking down I saw the things below it were round and tight against the bottom of it. Spit was leaking out of my mouth and getting all over the end of his thingy. I thought he was mad at me when he took my mouth away and looked at me.\n\n""You are such a big girl, Jennifer!"" he told me. He looked me in the eyes and said ""Do you like sucking my cock, Jennifer?""\n\n""I dunno!"" I told him. ""I guess its okay!"" I'm really not sure what I liked more. Sucking his cock, or how he told me I was such a ""good girl"" while I was doing it.\n\n""Do you think you would like to make me come, sweetheart?"" he asked. No one ever called me ""sweetheart"" in my whole life. I really liked the sound of it.\n\nSince I didn't know what he was talking about, I said ""Come to where, Ken?"" Ken just smiled at me and said, ""No silly, in your mouth! Would you like me to come in your mouth, sweetheart?"" There was that word again.\n\n""But you were in my mouth, Ken!"" I said, not knowing what he meant.\n\n""No honey!"" he said. ""Come is when a man squirts stuff out of his cock.""\n\n""You mean like pee?"" I asked him.\n\n""No baby!"" he said. ""It's something much better than pee!"" Ken was talking to me in ways that no other grownup ever did. I really liked that. I told him that I kind of liked what we did so far and that I would try, if he wanted me to. He told me to put my mouth on his cock again and try to suck it. So I did. He asked me to rub my hand down and up while I sucked.\n\nAgain, I did what he asked me to do. He really felt big in my mouth and my hand could feel his cock moving as I rubbed it. Ken really sounded happy about this, because he was telling me things like how good it felt and what a ""good, little cocksucker"" I was being for him. I didn't understand when he told me he was going to come soon and to swallow as fast and as much as I could. Ken made a really funny sound, almost like I heard Tony make with Carly when they didn't think I could hear them. His hand held my mouth on his cock and he said...\n\n""I'm going to come, Angel! Yes... yes... yesssssssssss!"" Something really warm and thick squirted into my mouth. At first, it scared me and I forgot what he said to do. The stuff leaked out of my mouth and down to my fingers.\n\n""Swallow, sweetheart!"" Ken said. ""Swallow my come like a big girl, honey! Ahhhhhhhhhh!"" His second squirt went into the back of my mouth and I tried really hard to swallow it. The stuff that leaked out felt really slippery on my fingers. The third, fourth and fifth squirts were much easier for me to swallow now. Ken took my mouth away and looked at my face. Some of the stuff had dripped on my chin and he wiped it off with his finger and licked it.\n\nHe looked at me with a big smile and said, ""That was the most AMAZING thing I ever felt, Jennifer!"" I felt kind of happy inside, because he seemed so happy. I guess Carly woke up now, because I could hear her yelling for me again. I was really scared now. I didn't want to leave Ken, but I knew that if I didn't Carly would spank me even more than she was already going to. Then Ken did something again, that no other grownup had done. He kissed me right on my mouth and told me to ""hurry home!"" But that I could sneak back again tomorrow if I wanted to.\n\nI hurried back to the home and crawled under a secret panel I found one day. When Carly came around to this side, I crawled out. She was really mad, but I told her I was just hiding under there and must have fallen asleep. Tony had left and she seemed to believe me as she took me in the house. I only got ten spankings on my butt that afternoon. Hard ones, but I had gotten used to it by now and didn't fight her much as she held me over her lap.\n\nIt was a few days later that I was able to go back and visit Ken again. It was a Sunday and mommy put me in the only dress I had. We sometimes went to church on that day, if she didn't have to work. But this morning mommy started drinking from another funny bottle pretty early. I waited for mommy to come out of her room and take me to church. When she didn't come out, I walked to her room and saw mommy lying on the bed asleep. Her arm hung over the edge and below it was the bottle. It was empty.\n\nI tried to shake her and called her name, but she didn't wake up. I did hear her snort and guessed that she wasn't dead, just asleep like Carly and Tony were. So I walked back to where Ken was. He really made a fuss over me this time. He said he ""loved"" my dress. He even asked me if I was wearing panties. I told him I only had one pair and they were still dirty, so I left them off. He asked me if I told anyone about sucking his cock and I said I hadn't.\n\n""Such a good girl, Jennifer!"" he said, smiling at me. Ken asked me if I would like to try something even more fun today. I said ""okay"" because I kind of liked the things we had done so far. Ken took a blanket out of his pack and spread it out on the ground.\n\n""Lay down, sweetheart!"" he told me, so I did. ""Don't be scared, honey!"" he said in a nice sounding voice. ""You know I would never, EVER hurt you, right?"" I looked at him and nodded. His hands felt warm as they slipped up my legs and pushed my dress up to my tummy. I felt kind of nervous having him seeing me this way, but he just looked down and said, ""My GOD Jennifer! You are soo beautiful!"" I let him push my legs apart and look at me some more.\n\n""That is the most beautiful cunt I have ever seen, Jennifer!"" I thought he said I had a ""cut"" and felt kind of nervous. I felt his fingers rubbing my pee place while he said things like ""God, you are soo precious!"" and ""I bet you taste soo wonderful!"" I felt very strange when he leaned down and started kissing and licking me between my legs. His mouth and tongue seemed to go all over it and even tried to go inside. I felt his finger rubbing me and could tell he was trying to make it go inside also. Ken was making really happy sounds and was telling me how ""pretty"" I was and how ""delicious"" I tasted.\n\n""God, how I love your pretty cunt, Jennifer!"" he said and moved his mouth higher. When his mouth touched a place near where my pee comes out something really odd happened to me. His finger was still trying to go inside of me and a strange shiver went through my tummy. Between licks and sucking he was saying things like how my cunt tasted soo good and ""I want to make you come, Jennifer!"" I really didn't know what to do, or say as I laid there with Ken's face between my legs. I could feel his mouth really licking and sucking harder at my pee place. The tip of his finger had gone just inside me a little now and something really scary happened to me. You know when your foot falls asleep and tingles a lot, like pins?\n\nI sort of felt like that, but not the hurting kind of tingles. This was a tingle like I had never, ever felt before. I grabbed really tight to the blanket and felt like I was going to pee. But it wasn't like pee. There was one, quick squirt and then another. I felt Ken's finger push inside me and it kind of hurt but I could not stop squirting. His finger was going in and out of me faster now and the hurt kind of went away. I just held the blanket tighter and squirted a lot more. When the squirting seemed to stop, I felt his finger pulling out of me. I opened my eyes and saw Ken smiling at me and his face looked all wet and shiny.\n\n""Did that feel Good, Angel?"" he asked.\n\n""What happened?"" I asked back\n\n""You had a come, sweetheart!"" he told me. ""A great big beautiful come!"" I knew absolutely nothing about what he was talking about. I only know that I felt really warm inside and really wet between my legs. Ken crawled over the top of me and I felt his hand undoing his pants. ""Would you like to have another nice come, sweetheart?"" He asked me.\n\nI just looked at his face and nodded. I kind of DID want to feel that again. I felt Ken push against me and something warm and thick was rubbing up and down along my pee place. I knew it wasn't his finger, because his hands were along side of us, holding him self up. What he said next, explained what it was.\n\n""Can you feel how BIG you made my cock, Jennifer?"" I COULD feel it, all big as it slipped along me. Again, there was a tingle down there. I felt his hand reach down and he was rubbing the end of it all along my wet pee place. He looked down at me and said, ""This is going to hurt, Jennifer! But it's not a bad kind of hurt. It's a very special kind of hurt that very good girls feel only once in there lives and then it goes away, forever.""\n\nI looked up at him, trying to understand what he meant. He told me it was ""okay to cry"" and that if I kissed him the hurt would go away faster. I just nodded, unsure when he asked me if I was ready to ""be a very, very big girl now!"" I felt his thingy pushing into me and then the biggest hurt I ever felt in my life. I opened my mouth to yell but his mouth covered mine and I could feel his tongue going in it.\n\nHis tongue was wiggling and playing with my tongue as I cried. I never felt anything soo big inside me in my whole 6 years of living. I felt it going more and more and thought it would never stop, but it did. He took his mouth away and I could cry now, saying ""Awwwwww!"" and... ""It's too big! It hurts!""\n\n""Yes it hurts, baby!"" he said. ""That's my cock inside you, making you a big girl! Can you feel how big it is inside you?""\n\n""Uh-huh!"" was all I could manage to be able to say. Ken was telling me to just hold still and let my body get ""used"" to it. He told me how tight my cunt felt on his big cock. He held it really still, but I could feel it throbbing inside me. But, as usual he was right. It did seem to stop hurting so much and just felt like a dull throbbing sensation inside me. Ken kissed my mouth again and looked down. He must have felt the pain going away, though I don't know how... because he said, ""I'm going to fuck you now, Jennifer! Would you like that, honey?""\n\n""F-f-fuck me??"" I asked, not understanding.\n\n""Yes sweetheart. Fuck you!"" he said smiling down at me. ""And if you ask me nicely, I will fuck you and give you another nice, warm come!"" I kind of did want to have another come and nodded so he told me what to say and how to ask him. I looked up into his face and repeated the words he told me.\n\n""Please!"" I said. ""Pretty, please! Please fuck me with your big cock!"" I really had no idea what I was saying but could tell it was making Ken very happy. When I said the next part, I felt him pulling his cock back slowly.\n\n""Please!"" I said. ""Please give me a come with your big, beautiful cock, Ken!"" I didn't really know what I was saying, but as he slowly moved it back and forth I could feel my insides pushing his skin back, making a ring around his cock the rubbed me a lot and then slipped back over the end as he pulled back. It really, really did start to feel good as he moved a little faster each time. My little butt was bouncing up and down on the blanket below me. Ken took his hand and licked his thumb. He started to rub my pee place and asked...""Are you ready to have your come, darling?"" I guess I was ready, because his thumb was giving me a tingle like his tongue did. Ken was rubbing me faster and faster now and I felt my self beginning to squirt again.\n\nKen groaned really loud, ""Ugggghhhhhhhhhhh!"" and pushed his cock hard against me. Then thick wet warmth began to fill my insides. Ken said something about ""Oh Jesus!"" and fell hard over me. I could not stop squirting as his cock held still, but kept throbbing.\n\n""Oh fuck, Jennifer!"" he said, kissing my face all over. ""You are the greatest little fuck I ever dreamed of!""\n\nI could not understand any of this at the time. All I knew was that I felt very special and liked how Ken talked to me in ways that made me feel good inside. I had no control over what my body was doing as I felt his cock getting smaller inside me. My body kept squeezing it over and over and I was very sad when one big squeeze pushed it out of me. I lifted my head to look down, but he stopped me. ""Don't look, sweetheart!"" he said. ""It will scare you, baby!"" Between my legs felt soo wet as I touched myself with my hand.\n\n""But I want to see!"" I told him trying to take my hand up, but his held it there. I told him I really wanted to and even after he warned me that it would not look very pretty he finally gave in. When I looked down, I was shocked at what I saw. His cock was all soft and covered in blood and stuff was dripping from its end. I looked at my fingers and they to, were covered with blood.\n\n""I KILLED YOU!"" I screamed. He kissed me a lot and said, ""No honey! You didn't kill me. You made me feel very, very good!"" He told me that this is what happens when a girl does it for the first time. But that, from then on there would not be any more blood. ""Just wonderful, warm come!"" he added. When he helped me up, I could not stand on my legs because they shook a lot. He picked me up and held me with one arm, while his other hand pulled his pants up.\n\n""Let's get you all cleaned up, my precious darling!"" he said. He carried me to the water and took my dress all the way off. I sat in the cool water as he carefully washed between my legs. He even washed down at my poop hole where some of the stuff had dripped.\n\nIt looked like he was thinking of something and his finger stayed on my poop hole a long time, just rubbing it softly. He helped me back on the bank and I watched as he washed himself off. He even washed under the skin with his finger. I giggled as he pulled the skin forward and reached into it with his finger... rubbing all around. He then washed my dress and we went back to the spot. He hung it on a branch to dry and we sat down together... with me being still naked.\n\nI sat there in his arms and told him that what we did was kind of fun, but not as fun as when I had sucked him. He told me not to worry and that the more I do it, the better it would get. He kissed me and said, ""But you really liked sucking my cock, didn't you sweetheart?"" I told him it was the funnest thing I ever did. Ken told me that since I was such a good girl for him, that he would let me suck it again if I wanted to.\n\n""Now???"" I asked him excitedly.\n\n""Yes, my darling!"" he said. ""But you must only use your mouth this time. No hands, okay?"" I nodded my head in glee. I got down as he instructed and he took his cock out again. This time, even though it was still soft, it looked a little fatter than before. He put his hands on the log beside him and scooted his forward. When I tried to put my mouth on it, he shook it away. I looked up at him and said, ""No fair!"" He just gazed down and said, ""Try to catch the 'worm', sweetheart!""\n\nI tried again and he wagged it away. Again and again I tried to catch the ""worm"" as he called it but it kept wagging all around and slapped on my face. Both of us started laughing really hard until finally he made his cock go one way and I went the same. I captured the ""worm"" with my mouth and sucked it really hard, not wanting to let it get away. Ken tried to pull it away, and as it slipped out I shoved my face forward and sucked even harder than before. With Ken trying to take it away ad me trying to keep it... his cock slid back and forth in my mouth, growing as it did until it got so big that I had to stand up and put my hands on the log so my mouth could go down and up on it.\n\nKen was watching me do this and was telling me things like ""Fuck Jennifer! You are the greatest little cocksucker in the whole world!"" And things such as ""Yes darling! Suck my cock."" And, ""You REALLY love my cock, don't you honey?"" It was true. I never had any idea what love was and sucking his cock was the closest thing to love that I knew. This time he didn't hold my head, rather....he just lifted his hips up and down off the log. While I still could not take all of it, I could manage more this time. It was big and full and warm and felt good going back and forth over my tongue. I really tried to take as much as I could and Ken groaned loudly...\n\n""Uhhhhhhhhh!"" he moaned. ""Coming baby!!"" He pushed up really hard and the wonderful, warm thick stuff squirted into my throat. This time I was prepared for it and swallowed quickly, not wanting any of it get away. Flowing down my throat as it went, it caused my tummy to feel very warm inside. When I let got of it, Ken looked really, really sleepy. ""Oh... my... GOD!"" he said, trying to breath. ""You REALLY do LOVE sucking cock, don't you Jennifer?""\n\nIt was true. I not only liked it, but found myself pretty good at it. It was a warm day and my dress dried quickly. Ken helped me back into it and kissed me again. When I got back home, my mommy was still asleep so I played alone and thought. When she did wake up and staggered out of her room, she saw I was still in my Sunday dress. And that I had gotten some dirt on it.\n\nShe pulled me over her lap and spanked my bare, little bottom a lot. Even though it hurt a lot, I didn't mind. All I could think of was how much I loved Ken and how his warm come was way inside of me. Mommy was still too out of it to even notice that my pee place was all puffy and pink now. I really had to hold it tight so Ken's come would not leak out.\n\nSeveral days later I had a chance to sneak away to the woods again. I was sad to find that Ken was nowhere around. I looked everywhere. The water and behind the log. All I found was a note. I still could not read and just folded it up and stuck it in my pocket. I looked around one more time and left. Many times I went back and never saw Ken there again. Now I had begun school and things went okay until one day, when I was in the 4th grade.\n\nMy teacher's name was... of all things ""Ken"". I began to have a crush on him... a serious, strong crush... as little girls tend to get. One day, after class I waited until it was just him and me in the room. I walked up to his desk and knelt down.\n\n""Could I suck your cock, Ken???"" I asked, reaching for his pants. All hell broke loose at that point. He was madder than I ever saw anyone get. My mommy was called and I was suspended for three days. I got a spanking that night like I had never gotten before. Mommy and I got into a huge fight, screaming and yelling. She was calling me things like ""slut"" and ""whore."" They sounded like really, really bad things to me.\n\nI ran to my bedroom and slammed the door shut hard. I sat, crying on my bed and looked at the little box I kept some things in that meant something to me. I took out the paper I found that day at the log. I could read it now and saw it was an address. After mommy went to bed I snuck out to her car and got one of the maps she had there and looked up the state and town on the paper. That night I decided I was going to run away.\n\nI snuck some clothes into a bag and some other stuff and climbed out my window into the darkness. I really had no idea where to go and found the all-night gas station. Even though the guy looked at me funny, he did tell me how to get to a highway I pointed to on the map I had. I was going to ask him about the town, but something made me change my mind.\n\nAll night I walked and hitch-hiked. I got a ride from a really old man and lady that let me stay with them at a motel. They could have been someone's grandparents, they were THAT old. They told me I could stay with them if I promised to do ""everything"" they told me to do. God that was a wired night. The man's cock was a lot smaller than Ken's and more wrinkled. He seemed to like the way I sucked it, but all I could think about was Ken. The lady kissed and licked my pee place, though it was a lot different from how Ken did it.\n\nI let the man get over me and put his cock in my pee place. Then he did something I thought was really strange. He rolled me onto my tummy and put a pillow under me. He told me to kiss and lick his wife's pee place... except they kept calling it her ""pussy"". I remember it smelled really funny. Behind me I could feel the man trying to put his cock I my poop hole.\n\nI really didn't want to do that, but he kept my face hard on his wife's pussy and did it anyway. He kept telling his wife about how tight my ""ass"" was and how I should relax. His wife was holding my face really tight to her and I could hear her telling to let him ""fuck"" my ""ass"". I was kind of surprised that it didn't seem to hurt... well maybe a little, and just let him do it until I felt the warm stuff squirting into me.\n\nWe had to do other things that night including making me ""clean"" off his cock with my mouth. I remember how it smelled like poop and kind of tasted the same way. Not that I ever tasted poop, but you know what I mean. They even made me go into the bathroom and lay in the tub while they both made pee on me and in my mouth. After what seemed like forever, they fell asleep, I gathered my stuff and snuck out of the room and ran as fast as I could, pulling my clothes on as I went. I couldn't sleep at all that night as I hid in the desert, shaking and scared.\n\nI guess I did sleep, because when I woke up it was day time. I snuck back to the motel and was happy to see that the people's car wasn't there. I had stolen some money out of the man's wallet and the lady's purse before I left, so I went into the coffee shop and hand some food. After I ate I went into the bathroom and washed away the stuff that was leaking out of me pee place and poop hole. I made my way back to the highway and was walking when a man I saw from the coffee shop stopped and gave me a ride.\n\nI kept sitting there thinking about the old people and wondering if this man was a creep like them. Turns out he wasn't. He was actually very nice to me. He wanted to give me some money, but I told him I had some. I had to get out where he was turning. He told me about how to hold my thumb up in the air as I walked so people would know I wanted a ride. That seemed to work out pretty good!\n\nI got rides from a lot of different people... one was a man that wanted me to suck on his cock and put my finger in his poop hole while we drove...which I did. He sure made a lot more come than the old man and I had a really hard time swallowing it all. I also got a ride from a pretty lady, but she wanted me to ""play"" with her doggy. I didn't want to do THAT and she made me get out. Sometimes I could not get a ride and had to sleep behind buildings and under bridges along the way.\n\nI always kept watching for the old people's car, but never saw it. I don't know how many days it took, but it was a lot before I got to the town on the address. I was really glad to get there because I had almost run out of money now. I asked a man at a gas station where the street was on the paper. He just pointed at a map on the window. It took me a long time to figure out how to find anything.\n\nOne nice, old lady came in and saw I had trouble and helped. I kept thinking that she would make me do things for her, but she didn't. She just told me how to get to the place I was looking for. She said she would give me a ride, but didn't have a car. ""Just turn down the dirt road…"" she told me, ""when you get to the mail boxes. It's a long way back, but you can't miss it."" Boy was she right! It was a really long way. I finally got to the house and saw only one car there. I knocked on the front door and when I saw that it was Ken that opened the door, I flung myself to him.\n\nAt first he didn't know who I was. When I told him I was ""Jennifer"" he looked around a lot and told me to come inside. I told him all about how I ran away and most of the things that happened along the way. He kept telling me that ""they"" would be looking for me and how I could not stay there. ""But I WANT to!!"" I told him that I loved him and missed him soo much. ""How long ago did you leave?"" he asked. I started trying to count days with my fingers and he stopped me after I got to the 6th one. ""Hang on!"" he said. We went into his spare room and my eyes flew wide. ""You have a computer?"" I said.\n\nI had only seen one in school and was surprised when Ken told me that just about every one had one these days. I watched as he typed some stuff and clicked. ""What are you doing?"" I asked him. I told him that I really wanted to suck his cock again tugging at his pants. ""Hang on, damn it!"" he said. He told me he was searching something called a ""data base"".\n\nI had no idea what that was. He looked at me and said, ""There's no police report about a run-a-way girl.""\n\n""Does that mean they aren't looking for me?""\n\nHe said that it could mean that, yes. Then he typed some more and clicked again. I watched as letters scrolled down the screen. It kind of looked like a newspaper. He stopped at one place and I saw a picture of my mommy.\n\n""That's my mommy!!"" I said, looking at the words. Ken just red the words and then turned to me with a sad look on his face.\n\n""Jennifer!"" he said, taking my hand. ""Your mommy is dead, honey!"" Suddenly I felt very, very sad and started to cry. Even though mommy was mean to me, I certainly did not want her to be dead. Ken told me something about how she died in her sleep. ""It was pretty closed to the time you ran away!"" he said.\n\nI sobbed and through my tears I asked, ""Did I KILL my mommy, Ken? You know....when I ran away? He looked at the words and told me ""no""... that my mommy had gotten really drink that night and something about her liver.\n\n""Does it say anything about Carly and Tony?""\n\n""About who?"" he asked. I told him about Carly and Tony and he typed some more and clicked. ""THAT'S them!!!"" I said when their picture came up. Ken told me that Carly and Tony had tried to rob a store and how Tony shot a man. ""They're in jail for a really, really long time!"" Ken told me. Then he looked at me and got a really big smile. ""I guess that no one is going to come looking for you sweetheart!""\n\nKen looked back at the screen and typed again. He said he was looking for information about the school I went to. He read out loud, ""After a major blaze destroyed all of the school's records, authorities are asking ANY parents to come forward and provide documents showing their children's attendance."" Ken looked at me and smiled.\n\n""Even the school won't be looking for you, honey! I guess I'm your new daddy, baby girl!"" I hugged his neck really hard, ""I can stay??""\n\n""I guess you can, Angel!"" Then he got a funny expression and pinched his nose with his fingers. ""Jesus Christ!"" he said. ""You sure do STINK!"" Holding his nose made his voice all high and squeaky and I laughed. ""Let's get you cleaned up, first of all!"" he said and took me to the bathroom. While the tub filled he took my clothes off and looked at my naked body.\n\n""You are still the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, Jennifer!"" I hugged him and got in the warm, soapy water. Ken washed my hair and my feet and my legs and my tummy and my chest. He very gently washed my pee place and poop hole, then he said, kind of quietly, ""I remember the first time I did this, Jennifer!"" As he rubbed his finger on my poop hole, I told him about the old people and what the old man did to me. His finger did not stop rubbing me as he asked me if it hurt.\n\n""No!"" I said. ""Not really. I was scared but it kind of felt different. Not a bad different, but kind of a good one.""\n\nKen pushed his finger gently into my poop hole and he asked, ""Did it feel like this, Jennifer?"" His finger was moving in and out of my poop hole slowly. I told him it kind of did, only bigger. I let Ken slide his finger in and out and told him how the old people called it my ""ass"". Ken said that some times that was a good name for my poop hole. Ken stopped rubbing inside me and asked, ""Jennifer, would you let ME put my cock in your ass?""\n\nI was deeply in love with Ken and I told him I would do anything and everything he wanted me to do. I remember feeling Ken taking his finger away and thought about how it felt like it was still in there... just like when the old man took his little cock out. Ken wrapped me in a big towel and carried me to his bedroom. ""WOW!"" I said, seeing his big bed. ""We have lots of room to play, sweetheart!"" he said and placed me on the bed. Ken took off his clothes and I saw his pretty cock standing big and happy once more. I was going to suck it when he stopped me.\n\n""Not yet, darling!"" he said. ""Daddy wants to put it in your ass, remember?"" I sadly turned over and got on my hands and knees, like the old people made me do. I could almost feel his eyes caressing my butt and I said, ""I'm ready Ken!"" Ken corrected me and told me that from now on, I was to call him ""daddy"". I felt his hands on my back side and he also told me that he would not fuck my ass until I asked him really, really nice.\n\nHe started to kiss and lick all over my poop hole, while I kept trying to ask him properly. Over and over I would say, ""Please daddy! Please fuck my ass!"" I tried every thing I could think of and he still just kept licking. And he wasn't just licking either... his tongue not only licked all around her butt hole, but inside it as well. This sent funny feelings way up into her tummy and she could feel a tingle in her pee place. It wasn't until she practically screamed, ""Daddy! Please fuck my ass. Please I want to have your big, beautiful cock up inside me!""\n\nKen knew exactly what he was doing. He had a chance to adore the most gorgeous asshole in the universe and he wasn't going to take it lightly. His tongue teased and tantalized her little star with vigor. He loved the way it relaxed as he probed deeper with his tongue. Her words and pleas were sending him into a raging hard- on. When her words were at their strongest pleas... he removed his tongue from her and gazed at her shiny, wet little pucker. ""She's really ready!"" he thought to himself.\n\n""Do you REALLY want daddy to fuck your pretty ass, Jennifer?"" he said already knowing what her answer would be. It was when she answered him with ""Yes daddy! Please! I really want you to fuck my ass!"" that Ken knew what he had to do. He moved up behind her, holding his throbbing cock. He rubbed the tip all over her wet, shiny hole and eased forward.\n\nJennifer felt his cock pushing against her and really tried to relax. Her ring was so sensitive now, that she could actually feel it pushing his foreskin back and the tip stretching her. Ken gazed down and saw the very same thing. Jennifer could feel his thumbs pulling her tiny cheeks apart as he glided slowly, deeply into her. Her young mind reeled in pleasure. The old man just shoved it in and it hurt some. But daddy Ken was going slowly and filling her tenderly, even though he was soo much larger than the old man.\n\nKen watched in amazement as her little anus accepted inch after inch of his cock. Her tiny passage dipped and widened soo beautifully that a normal man would have come right then and there. All she seemed to want was more and more. What he thought of as ""normal"" was a little twisted. When he first got here, he met a barmaid that could fuck like there was no tomorrow.\n\nIn order to keep up with her, Ken began taking pills to help him last longer. But even so, the relationship ended bitterly and he had not had sex for a while now, but kept taking the pills anyway. Now it was truly paying off, not only for him but for Jennifer as well. His cock wormed slowly deeper until her tiny ass cheeks pressed against his legs.\n\nJennifer really tried to relax, kind of like the old man in the motel had told her to do. To her, it felt bigger than ANY poop she ever made and it was going the wrong way. She could feel her entire insides straightening to accommodate the huge intruder. Even when daddy Ken fucked her pee place... she never felt soo full and warm in her life. She braced herself wither arms and just let it go further and further into her. When she felt her bottom touching his legs, he held her really still. She knew she was making daddy Ken happy because of the sounds he was making... a lot of ""Ahhh s"" and ""Ohhhh s""!\n\nIt was true. Ken was enjoying every succulent inch of this little girl's asshole as his cock plunged deeper and deeper until it completely disappeared inside of her. ""Daddy is going to fuck you now, sweetheart!"" she heard him say softly. ""Okay daddy!"" was the only thing she could utter. She felt his big cock pulling outwards, slowly and it really felt warm and wonderful to her. She tried very hard to follow his instructions.\n\nKen told Jennifer to squeeze him as tight as she could. When he felt her muscle gripping him he drew back slowly. It looked like she did not want to let his cock go as it clung to it. He pulled nearly all the way back and instructed her to relax. When her body complied, he pressed forward again filling her ass with cock. He began to move her a little faster, repeating his instructions. Jennifer really, really tried to obey the instructions her daddy was giving her but the sensation was really soo much for her.\n\nHis hands pushed and pulled at her bottom as he moved her back and forth on his cock. Nothing she ever felt in her life was quite like this. In and out, over and over it went... stroking her insides so wonderfully the she almost cried. When daddy Ken told her to fuck his cock now, she eagerly tried to obey.\n\n""Honey, I want you to fuck my cock now!!"" Ken told Jennifer. He let go of her butt and allowed her to glide, slowly back onto it and pull away. He could feel her sphincter muscle relaxing and squeezing as she obeyed. Her tiny body rocked back and forth on his cock, loving every single inch of it. Her butt began to slap his legs faster and faster. ""She's almost there!"" he thought to himself. He reached down under her and felt her wet, little crease rubbing it with his fingers.\n\nJennifer's mind went totally blank now. Daddy Ken was rubbing her pee place and causing her to feel soo tingly inside. She bounced back and forth on his cock and felt her self beginning to squirt, as she had never done before in her life. Every nerve inside her body tingled furiously. Again and again she felt herself squirting. She squeezed her body very tightly now on daddy Ken's cock. Ken could feel his baby coming. His fingers expertly rubbed her tiny clit and he felt her gripping his cock tighter than anything he ever felt in his life. His hand soaked with her cream.\n\nHe could hold back no longer and began to shoot hot, thick ropes of come deep into her bowels. Jennifer knew, from his sounds that she was making him very happy and like the old man's, hot liquid filled her little bowels. Only this time it felt different. She pushed her self back hard and wanted daddy's liquid all the way inside her. Her grabbed her very hard and held her tightly to him pumping gush after gush into her body.\n\nThere was a loud snap in Ken's mind as he began to come in the girl's ass. He could feel it pulsing and gripping him as he shoved it as far as he possible could into her. He felt his come so warm and wet flowing not only into her, but all over his cock as well. It surged through his cock madly until finally....and sadly it ended.\n\nJennifer was making sounds he never heard from any lover before. She slapped back on his cock like a professional and he knew she wanted it all. Jennifer really did want this. It was like nothing she ever felt before and when their two bodies collapsed on the bed, she felt more loved that she ever knew possible. Daddy Ken held her tightly to him and she could feel his cock twitching and draining within her butt hole. As his cock deflated inside her, she wished it would never leave. But it did and left her slowly with a soft ""plop"".\n\nKen held his tiny angel tightly and fell with her onto the bed. Her muscle was pulsing on his softening cock like nothing he had ever known before. Her quiet moan filled his ears as his limp cock left her slowly. He didn't really want it to leave her, but he wasn't Superman after all. He lifted her face to his and kissed her softly on her lips. Warm, accepting and tender was their response. Her tiny tongue accepted his with joy.\n\nHer body shook from the spasms of her orgasm and his. She opened her soft eyes and looked through his very soul. There was an innocent wonder and joy in them as she said ""Would you like me to 'clean' you now daddy?"" He held her to him, unaware of how the old man made her clean his cock after he fucked her asshole.\n\n""No baby!"" he said quietly to her. ""Not right now, okay?"" She cuddled closer to him and they fell asleep in each other's arms. The next morning they woke and he washed her clothes. Jennifer stayed nude the entire time. She didn't mind being naked around her daddy Ken at all. Ken thought about his life while Jennifer tried even harder to suck more of his cock at the breakfast table that morning.\n\nAs the days passed quickly, Jennifer learned more and more about sex. Sometimes they would look at Ken's computer and read stories and look at pictures together. It always ended up in brilliant ""love making"" as her daddy called it. Eventually, Jennifer had to re-enroll on school. She didn't like the time she was made to spend away from daddy Ken. She liked this new town and made a few friends. Daddy Ken was wonderful about letting them have sleep- overs and stuff.\n\nHer birthdays were always fun times for her. Daddy Ken not only gave her nice things, but helped her understand more and more ways of making love. Together they grew closer and closer. Nothing was over looked in her training in the ways of sex. Daddy Ken even enjoyed it when she brought a boy friend home when she was 12 years old. The boy was her age and the three of them had wonderful times together.\n\nJennifer grew to love seeing daddy Ken's cock going into the boy's butt hole. She loved watching daddy Ken sucking his pretty cock also. Life went on beautifully until one very sad day in her life.\n\nJennifer came home from school. Now she was 16 and found her tummy growing with daddy Ken's baby. Yes, he made her pregnant. Or someone did. She never knew exactly who. Daddy Ken was a lot older now too. When she entered the house and searched for him, she found daddy Ken on his bed. No matter how much she tried, she could not wake him up. Even his cock stayed soft as she sucked it... something that never, ever happened before. She called the doctors and daddy Ken was taken away from her forever. She sat there, alone and read the letter that was left for her\n\nYou see, daddy Ken had gotten a lot of money from an inheritance. He had told her tha and that's why he left her soo long ago. As she read the paper it all became clear to her. Daddy Ken died of natural causes and left everything to Jennifer. She understood that the baby boy swimming in her tummy and her would be very, very well provided for or the rest of her life.\n\nThe end... or is it?"
1249,Darrell's Incarceration,"['Mb', 'pre', 'ped', 'nc', '1st-gay-expr', 'oral', 'anal', 'voy']","But back to Darrell, he was 6 years older than me and I found him scary. I was used to people who didn't express much anger. But he had a bad temper and wasn't afraid of anything or anybody. At least, that was the show he put on. He demanded to be in control at all times and crossing him could be a nightmare. I thought he was a bully. I tried to stay away from him as much as possible and succeeded until Daddy made it impossible.\n\nDarrell was always in some kind of trouble and it eventually got him sent to a reform facility. I was 9 years old at the time and he was just about to turn 16. He had been lifting weights for a couple of years and was extremely strong. His body was really muscular and he loved to show it off. I liked that about him.\n\nMost of my family wouldn't talk about the facility and I never knew why he was sent there. However, my Dad often talked to me about it when we were alone. In fact, if he hadn't brought it to my attention I would never have been aware that Darrell was gone. He talked openly enough about it to fuel my imagination without really telling me much.\n\nHe told me that the place had guards and that they kept Darrell in a bare room without any clothes. The room had a bunk for him to sleep on, but there were no sheets or blankets. No way for him to ever hide or cover up, he was totally exposed at all times. The door had a small opening in it so the guards could watch him.\n\nOf course, my mind went wild. I didn't know what an orgasm was then, but I'd play with my dick and dream of the facility. I'd visualize Darrell totally naked and being watched by anyone that wanted to look. At times I was the guard watching him. At other times I was the nude boy being observed. These fantasies kept me occupied for a while, but I wanted to know more.\n\nI would pump my Dad for information and he never failed to supply more. When the police took Darrell there, the guards stripped and searched him. They inspected every inch of his body and even put their fingers in his bottom. He said that they did this to all the boys there. That news excited me. I had been so focused on Darrell that I had failed to think about other boys being there too. A place completely filled with naked boys!\n\nOf course, now I wanted to know more about these boys. Daddy said they were all between the ages of 12 and 18. He said that mostly Darrell was alone, but that sometimes the guards might put another boy or two in with him. He was sure that some of the older boys had probably made Darrell do nasty things with them. He thought it was a reasonable assumption given all the nudity. The guards wouldn't care and may even encourage them so they could watch. He said he was telling me these things so that I wouldn't get into trouble. He hoped I never had to go to a place like that, which stopped me from asking if we could visit.\n\nDad knew that I was afraid of Darrell. But he insisted that, when he got out, I make a special effort to be nice to him. He'd say, ""Darrell's been through a lot. He'll need a friend when he gets home. I want you to be his friend. He may be angry and short tempered for a while, but think about all he's gone through. Think about all the nasty things they did to him."" Actually, I thought of little else.\n\nDarrell was 16 when he got out and Dad was right, he was angry. The least thing would set him off. I walked on egg shells, but Dad took him under his wing. They spent lots of time together talking, with the most intense expressions on their faces. Dad would hug him a lot or slap him on the back in a jocular sort of way. He insisted that I hug him too. Every time I did though, Darrell would grab my ass or tweak my nipple or pull my t-shirt over my head as I squirmed to get away. It always embarrassed me, because he would do it right in front of Daddy.\n\nIf I complained about it later, Dad would just say, ""Darrell needs hugs right now. He needs to know that we love him. He doesn't mean anything by those things. He's just being playful. Why don't you pinch his tit back or grab his ass, so he'll know how it feels? He may not know you don't like it.""\n\nI didn't tell Dad that I really wanted to, but was scared of him and way too shy. Darrell liked control and pushing boundaries. I never trusted him not to go too far. What if he made me fulfill one of my fantasies in front of my father? I'd die of embarrassment!\n\nAfter Darrell's first few visits, I was too uncomfortable to ask Dad any questions. Eventually my curiosity won out and I asked a few. Dad told me that he had been right. The guards had made Darrell do really dirty things with them and the other boys. Some of the things he had liked and some he hadn't. At first, they had to hold him down. But after a while, Darrell grew to like those things and he started holding other boys for the guards.\n\nHe'd say, ""Can you imagine grown men doing those things to little boys?"" Usually with a look on his face that made me think he could actually see it. I would stare at him intently. Hoping the images he saw would appear before his eyes, like a projector, so I could see them too. He never told me exactly what those things were, so my mind whirled with images. I tried to imagine what dirty things they had done. It was all very exciting and taboo for me.\n\nShortly after Darrell got out, my Mother, Aunt and Grandmother decided to visit some of our relatives upstate. They would be gone from Thursday morning until Sunday evening. I was to stay home with Dad and he had invited Darrell to stay with us. My heart beat quickened and I thought about asking my Mom to take me with her, but I knew I wouldn't.\n\nOn Thursday, I was called to the school office around noon. I thought I was in trouble, but instead I found my Dad there to take me home early. When we got to the car, Darrell was sitting in the front seat. I opened the back door to get in, but Dad said I should sit between them in the front. Darrell looked great in his tight t-shirt with the sleeves rolled up. He had his arm resting along the back of the seat and I could see hair under his armpit. When he saw me looking, he grabbed my head and forced my face into his underarm. Startled, I jerked away and looked to my Dad for help. But Darrell just ruffled my hair while he laughed and Dad chuckled too.\n\nStopping for lunch on the way home, I told Dad that I needed to go to the bathroom. I hadn't needed help for years, so I was surprised when he asked Darrell to go with me. We stood at the urinal and peed. I stole glances at his dick and he must have noticed because he didn't put his cock away when he finished. He just stood there slowly stroking it into a full hard on. It looked huge to me and I stared. He asked me if I liked it and I nodded my head. He stepped away from the urinal and dropped his hand. He told me I could feel it and I did. It was much bigger than the last time I saw it. There was hair coming out of his pants too. I was enthralled and my heart was pounding in my ears.\n\nHe told me to kiss it, but I shook my head no because I didn't trust him. He grabbed my head and pulled it toward his cock as he growled at me to kiss it. With no choice I kissed the tip and then heard him tell me to lick it too. I just stuck out my tongue and he moved his hips so his cock ran across it. It felt incredibly nasty to me and I loved it. This had to be one of the dirty things Daddy talked about. He pushed his cock at my mouth until I opened it for him, which was one of the things I had imagined. I felt dizzy from the excitement.\n\nSuddenly the bathroom door opened and a man walked in. Seeing us startled him. After he recovered, he glanced back into the restaurant before walking over to the urinal.\n\nI jumped up, but Darrell just stood there with his rigid cock on display. The man was older than my Dad, who is 35. He and Darrell exchanged a knowing look. Then the man fully opened his pants and pulled his shirt up a little. This let me see not only his cock, but also his balls and part of his stomach. His dick was fat and he had lots of hair. I just stared at it. He seemed nervous and kept looking at the door as he bounced his growing cock.\n\n Darrell walked to the door with his dick still out and peeked into the restaurant. I guess no one was coming because he turned back and told me to feel the guy's cock. I looked up at the man and he nodded that it was okay. I was thrilled and took hold of it the best I could. It was bigger than I'd expected and slippery at the end. I heard the man groan and he pushed it closer to me.\n\nDarrell peeked out the door again and then walked over to us. He took hold of my head and said, ""Open up sweet pea"" as he forced my mouth over the man's fat cock. It filled my mouth, but I was still able to move my tongue around a little. I licked every bit I could and soon I felt his cock start throbbing.\n\nOH MY GOD, HE'S PEEING IN MY MOUTH! I was shocked! I tried to back off, to turn my head, to do anything to stop this man from pissing in my mouth, but it was no use. Darrell firmly held my head down on the man's cock and growled at me to swallow. I didn't want to, I thought I was going to puke, but Darrell doesn't like disobedience. He squeezed the back of my neck real hard and said for me to fucking swallow. I did, with tears rolling down my cheek.\n\nAfter the man finished and I had swallowed it all, he quickly straightened his clothes and nearly ran from the bathroom. He was clearly terrified.\n\nDarrell told me that I had done good, but next time not to be a fucking baby about it. He started to beat off, but I left him there and went to my Dad. He jokingly said that he thought I'd fell in, before noticing my tears. He beckoned me to sit next to him and as he hugged me, he asked what was wrong. He told me to whisper it in his ear. I told him, ""That man peed in my mouth!""\n\nHe asked, ""Which man?""\n\nI looked around but couldn't find him. He told me that it was bad to make up stories like that. That I would end up in reform school with the bad boys if I wasn't careful. My eyes went wide and I shuddered, so Dad pulled me into his lap. I could feel his hard cock under my ass and moved a bit to get more comfortable. Dad held my hips and moved me a bit more when I got still.\n\nFinally Darrell came back to the table and I saw him grin and wink at my Dad as he sat down. Daddy slowly moved me around some more on his lap after that. He even pushed his cock up at my ass a time or two as he tried to get comfortable.\n\nI noticed a man sitting with his family at another table. He was looking at us. As I watched him, he reached under the table and squeezed his cock. It looked like it was hard. My face went hot as I felt myself blushing.\n\nWhen we got home, Dad told Darrell to get them each a beer. I pointed out that Darrell wasn't old enough to drink, but Dad said it was okay when it was just us guys. He even said I could have some too, but not to tell my Mom. Some things are best kept to ourselves.\n\nWe have a pool table downstairs and they played for most of the afternoon. I thought about the man in the bathroom and watched them, getting beers or snacks when they wanted them. I especially liked it when they leaned over the table and put their butts on display to make a shot.\n\nThat evening, Dad said we should go take our bath while he ordered pizza for dinner. It was going to be pizza and a movie night. I was excited because we never did that on a week night. I turned to go upstairs but stopped when I heard Dad say, ""Tommy tells me a man peed in his mouth today when you guys were in the bathroom. Did you see anything like that, Darrell?""\n\nI saw fear on Darrell's face, but only for a second before his eyes caught fire with anger. ""The little cocksucker's a liar! I didn't see anything like that!""\n\nInitially I had panicked, but relief followed because now Darrell was in trouble. He couldn't use that language in our house or call me names. No one used that language in our house! Hell or damn or ass was the extent of bad language used here and only Daddy got to say it. So I was stunned when Daddy put his arm around Darrell's shoulder and said, ""That's what I thought, but I wanted to check with you. I told him if he makes up stories like that, then he's likely to get punished. You two go on and take your bath now while I call for the pizza.""\n\nI was scared now, but I got my pajamas and met Darrell in the bathroom. He was quiet while we washed. I thought I'd escaped his wrath, but when I stood up to get out of the tub he roughly pulled me back down. ""Tommy, the man didn't pee in your fucking mouth! He shot cum in your mouth, it's different. Cum is good for you, you stupid little shit. Now I have to teach you to keep some things just between us.""\n\nScrambling to the corner of the tub, I cringed and tucked myself into a ball. I had no idea what he was going to do. I yelled for help, but Daddy didn't hear me. He stood over me, holding his dick like he was going to pee. Then I felt the warm piss splash over my body. I quickly tried to protect my face with my hands. It was a good thing too, because he aimed right for my head and face. With all the beer he had drunk that afternoon, it felt like he would never stop.\n\nStrangely, at one point I thought I heard the bathroom door quietly open and then close again a minute later. It couldn't have though, because Daddy was the only other person at home.\n\nDarrell told me to hurry and wash again before the pizza arrived. When I finally felt clean again, I got out of the tub. Looking around, I asked Darrell where my clothes were. He said he didn't know and that his were gone too, but that we didn't really need them since there weren't any women in the house. Besides he liked being naked.\n\nI couldn't imagine what my Dad would think when we walked out naked. My stomach was in knots as we entered the kitchen. Dad had his back to us and said the pizza was here and that he was glad we could make it. He asked what kept us so long. Darrell laughed and told him that I was being pissy.\n\nI dreaded Daddy's turning around. No one ever walked around our house naked, but especially not during dinner. For a second, I saw an image of my mother turning around and screaming, as the pan she was holding clattered to the floor. But when Daddy turned around, he just chuckled and said, ""I see you two decided to get comfortable. Better get a slice before it gets cold."" I felt anything but comfortable, although it was exciting.\n\nTaking our pizza to the den, we started our movie. It was one that I wouldn't normally be allowed to watch. It wasn't adult rated, but it still showed women's tits and men's asses with lots of soft core sex. Dad said he was making an exception because it was just us guys. I didn't care about the tits, but the naked men would have kept me hard, had I not been so nervous. Dad and Darrell of course commented frequently about the tits.\n\nDarrell was sitting next to me on the sofa. I liked sneaking looks at his dick. About half way through the movie he took my hand and put it on his dick. I tried to pull it back, but he gave me a look that made me stop. Dad was in his chair and never took his eyes off the television. I was nervous as hell, but Darrell's big hairy balls captured my attention. Before long I was exploring his crotch with my hand, while keeping a close eye on my Dad. The last thing I wanted was to get caught.\n\nDarrell leaned over a little and whispered for me not to stop feeling him up or take my hand away, no matter what. ""You'll be drinking piss tomorrow if you do."" I looked at his face and knew he meant it. My heart pounded in my chest, but I didn't dare stop playing with his dick now.\n\nWhen he sat back up, he said to my father that he was nearly ready for another beer and asked if Dad was too. I couldn't move my head I was so scared, but cut my eyes around far enough to see Daddy turn and look at us. I held my breath and waited for him to explode as I rolled Darrell's hairy balls around with my fingers.\n\nNo explosion came. He just looked at us and said he wasn't quite finished with his beer yet. He would get two more in minute. From the corner of my eye, I saw him look back at us several times. I felt as if I were going to faint, my head pounded and my heart beat hard enough for me to hear it.\n\nDaddy got up and said he was going for the beers. He stood for a minute and watched us as he stretched his back. When he left, Darrell moved my hand to his now hard cock. He wrapped my fingers around it and had me jack him off very slowly. I couldn't believe it and hissed at him that my Dad was coming back any second.\n\nHe growled at me to just keep my hand moving on his cock unless I liked the taste of piss. My whole body started to tremble and I prayed that Daddy would never come back. What would he think of me? What would he say? I couldn't think, but I made sure my hand kept moving slowly up and down Darrell's hard cock.\n\nSuddenly Daddy was standing over us. I could see his legs, but was too scared to look up at him. Actually the only part of my body that moved at all was my hand. It continued to glide up and down over Darrell's cock while Daddy watched.\n\nIt felt like he stood there forever as I slowly jacked my cousin, but it couldn't have been very long. He said, ""Here's your beer. You want it on the table?"" I couldn't believe how normal he sounded. By his voice, no one would ever have guessed he was watching his 9 year old son jerk off his 16 year old cousin. I thought maybe I'd gone crazy.\n\nWhen he leaned over to set the drink down, his face was closer to the action on Darrell's cock. It was the first glimpse of his face that I'd seen since he walked back in. He never took his eyes off us and our lewd display. I felt my face get hot and knew I was blushing scarlet. Instead of standing back up immediately, he sort of lingered for a minute as he watched us.\n\nAs if the scene wasn't obscene enough, Darrell lifted his ass a little and spread his legs wider. The tip of his cock was shiny and my hand was getting wet. Daddy took it all in and slowly stood back up. After setting his beer down by his chair, he casually said he needed the bathroom and would be back in a minute. The fact that he acted as if this was all normal confused me.\n\nAfter he left the room, Darrell said he wanted me to suck his cock. I nearly shouted, ""Are you crazy? My Dad is coming back!""\n\nHe told me to, ""Just fucking suck my dick and shut the hell up.""\n\nI stared at him with my mouth open until he shoved my head down on his cock. The slick head squeezed past my lips and into my mouth. It tasted incredible and I would have been in heaven, but for my fear. He started my head moving up and down his cock and said for me not to stop if I knew what was good for me. Then he released me to continue on my own.\n\nI thought I would die of humiliation! Any minute my Dad is coming back, but I couldn't think of a way out of this.\n\nAfter a couple of minutes, my father sat down right next to Darrell. I snapped my head up enough to see him sitting there looking at us, but not enough to lose the cock in my mouth. No way was I drinking piss! My lips were stretched around the shaft as I stared at my father without moving. Then I noticed that he had removed his clothes while he was gone.\n\nAs I remained frozen, his hand moved over his hard cock. His fingers traced the length of it several times as he stared at us. It jerked and jumped under his touch. His hand then began to copy what mine had been doing to Darrell the last time he was in the room.\n\nSurprising me, Darrell gripped both sides of my head to hold it still and he slowly started pumping his dick into my mouth. I tried to get away, but he held on tight. I yelled for Daddy to help me, but with my mouth full of dick it came out garbled. Darrell finally got a good rhythm and settled in to fuck my mouth.\n\nDaddy leaned over and switched on the overhead lights. Nothing was in the shadows now. I felt completely exposed, but at least I could clearly see Daddy's balls bounce as he jerked his cock. He gradually began to stroke it faster as he watched Darrell fuck me.\n\nHe moved closer and put his arm around Darrell's shoulder, sort of hugging him, encouraging him. He whispered in his ear, ""You like fucking little kids? Go ahead. Fuck him harder. He can take it. Shove your nasty cock in his mouth. Yeah, that's it! I think he likes it. Look at his face. He wants it, the little cocksucker. He likes your dirty cock in his mouth. My son, the nasty little cocksucker. Feed him your cum, make him suck it all down. I want to see him eat your cum.""\n\nI felt Darrell's cock swell bigger and his hands pushed my head down as his hips pushed up. I gagged and choked but he held me there as my mouth filled with cum. My eyes watered and I swallowed as fast as I could, but still felt some run down my chin. Through the tears I saw Daddy tense up as his first shot of cum hit his chest just below his chin. He groaned and grunted, as shot after shot fell on his chest and stomach.\n\nWhen Darrell finally released my head, I sat up and looked at Daddy. He reached over and wiped the cum from my chin with his finger and fed it to me. Then he pulled Darrel into a tighter embrace and fondled his cock lovingly as I sat watching. It looked like he loved this boy and cock for what they had done to me.\n\nI thought he would hug me too. But he just continued to caress Darrell and said, ""Go brush your teeth. It's your bedtime.""\n\n II\n\nI was hurt that Daddy didn't hug me last night. He didn't tuck me into bed either, so I was scared as I went into breakfast. Maybe he didn't like me anymore after last night? He was in his robe and cheerful as he fixed my breakfast. I hoped everything was back to normal. But when he put my plate on the table and sat down to drink his coffee without kissing my forehead, I began to cry. He always kisses my forehead in the morning.\n\nHe gently asked, ""What's wrong Tomtom?""\n\nThe fact that he used his special nickname for me made me feel better, but not a lot. Struggling with my voice I quietly said, ""Do you not like me anymore? You think I'm nasty?""\n\n""Awe, Tommy come sit on my lap. I'll always love you. You could never be too nasty for me to love. I'm sorry I hurt your feelings. I'm just distracted and worried about you.""\n\n""Why?""\n\n""Well, last night you got Darrell really worked up. You have to be careful Tom, not to get guys too excited. They could make you do things you might not want to do. Sometimes it's hard to stop them once you start it.""\n\nShocked and trying to defend myself I said, ""I didn't start anything! Darrell MADE me do it!""\n\nHis eyebrows furrowed and he said, ""That's not what it looked like to me. I saw you playing with his balls. You jacked him off and sucked his cock. His hands were nowhere near you. I didn't see him force you to do anything, until he couldn't take anymore of your teasing. You can't hold that against him, can you?""\n\n""YES!""\n\n""Do you hold it against me too? Is it my fault that I jacked off because of what you were doing? You think I'm a bad Daddy because you excited me?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""Well then, why is it poor Darrell's fault that you excited him?""\n\n""I don't know.""\n\n""I don't like this, Tommy. You've never made up stories about people before. Yesterday you said some man peed in your mouth, but he didn't. Did he?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""And now poor Darrell! I'll have to ask him about this, you know.""\n\nShocked and scared, I begged him not to tell him. I promised to be good. That I'd never make up stories again. That I'd take any punishment he thought was fair without complaining.\n\nHe kissed my head and said that what he thought was fair, was to give Darrell a chance to defend himself. I couldn't believe how turned around everything was. I couldn't believe Daddy used all those bad words. I knew Darrell would make this all my fault. I felt sick and I could hear he was up.\n\nDad had us sit in the den. I didn't hear much of what he said or Darrell's reaction. I think I was too anxious for anything to sink in, too stunned by the change in our house. Slowly the conversation began to seep into my head. Darrell was saying that if he was going to be accused of forcing me to do things when he hadn't, then he should actually get to make me do something. As an example, he said if he was going to fucking jail for stealing a bike then he for sure ought to at least get to ride the Goddamn thing for a little while.\n\nDaddy seemed to think it over and finally looked at me. I flinched when he said my name. He reminded me that I had promised to do whatever he thought was fair. After thinking it over, he thought Darrell was right. If he was going to be blamed even though he was innocent, then he may as well deserve the accusation. The only fair thing to do was to allow Darrell to make me do whatever he wanted. Until he was sure that I had learned my lesson, he wanted to see me follow all of Darrell's directions and by that he meant all of them.\n\nTo make sure that I understood, he told Darrell to make me do something. With an evil sneer, Darrell told me to strip out of my clothes and then to strip him. When we were both naked, he got on all fours and told me to kiss his ass. Shocked I looked at my father and thought he'll stop this now. Darrell is crazy and now Daddy knows it too.\n\nBut instead of ending it, Daddy opened Darrell's ass cheeks with his hands and said, ""You've had your instructions."" Hesitatingly, I leaned in and sniffed the air like I've seen dog's do. I just got a whiff of soap. Nothing gross, so I forged ahead. Puckering up I kissed the air an inch from his asshole and Daddy said, ""That wasn't your instructions.""\n\nDefeated, I pressed my lips to his asshole and kissed it. I felt it tighten against them, as if it had kissed me back. It wasn't bad, so when Darrell told me to lick it I did. To my surprise, I found I liked it. It felt dirty and forbidden. I let myself go and really started to eat his ass. Daddy groaned from above me which only encouraged me. I ground my face into his ass as Darrell pushed back and spread his legs wider to give me room.\n\nExcited Daddy said, ""Relax your asshole. Let him get his tongue in there. Push your tongue real hard into his asshole Tommy. I want to see you fuck him with it. Oh my God, you nasty little fucker. That's it! Push it in deeper! Push as hard as you can Tomtom. Jesus Christ, he's got his whole tongue in your shithole! Fuck him with it Tom. Fuck his ass for Daddy.""\n\nWhen I finally backed away from his ass, Daddy shoved his cock into my mouth. He told me to get it wet and after I did, he helped me guide it into Darrell's ass. It amazed me to watch it disappear in there. It looked like it would really hurt, but from Darrell's reaction I decided it didn't. Wanting to see from every angle, I crawled under them.\n\nI watched Daddy's cock slide in and out just above my face. His balls were slapping Darrell's ass on each inward thrust. On impulse I tried to catch them in my mouth, but really they just rubbed back and forth over my face. After a few minutes, I moved to Darrell's cock and slid it into my mouth.\n\nSoon I was swallowing more cum. I loved it and so did Daddy. He encouraged me to get it all down, as he unloaded into Darrell. When it was over and Darrell stood up, one drop oozed from the tip of his cock and hung there. Daddy licked it off. Then he hugged me and said how well I'd done. He was proud of me and told me to be sure to do everything Darrell tells me. It's only fair.\n\n III\n\nMy name is Mike and I'm Tom's Dad. Growing up, I had the normal experimenting with other boys sexually. It was very exciting and good memories for me. When I hit puberty, I got interested in girls and forgot my same sex attraction. That is until Tom reminded me.\n\nMy wife caught him the first time with a neighborhood boy when he was six. She scolded them, sent the other boy home and assumed it was over. She was wrong. Over the next few months she caught him several more times being sexual with his playmates. Scolding clearly wasn't working and she brought her concerns to me. I reassured her it was all normal. Just something boys go through. I had done the same things and turned out just fine. However, I did promise to watch for anything unusual.\n\nNot long after, my wife said she thought the behavior had stopped. I was glad she wasn't worrying anymore, but I knew she was wrong again. Tom had just gotten better at hiding. I knew this because I had gotten better at finding him.\n\nThe first time, I found him and a neighbor boy in our shed. I looked through the back window and saw them with their pants around their ankles. They were fondling each other's little hard cocks and the expressions on their faces were priceless. I watched them and remembered my own childhood games. When I realized that my cock was as hard as theirs, I felt embarrassed and a little guilty. It's just weird to get an erection from watching two little boys touch each other, especially when one of them is your son.\n\nFor more than a year, I watched them in the shed every time I could. Each time I got hard too. Eventually, I accepted it and even started to fondle myself as I watched them. At first just rubbing my dick through my shorts, but as time went on I would pull it out so I could stroke it. Masturbating while watching Tom and his friends became normal for me.\n\nI found myself wishing they would do more with each other, but they seemed content. Thinking that maybe I was losing my perspective, I decided to talk with the boy's Father. John and I were friends, but not close. If he was concerned, I'd listen and maybe get my thoughts back in line.\n\nOne day while my wife was out, I invited him over for a beer. He showed up with his son and the two boys went off to play. I cautiously broached the subject of boyhood experimentation trying to get a feel for his attitude. I didn't want a homophobic rage on my hands. He said he had done some experimenting himself and thought it normal healthy behavior.\n\nWhen I got around to confessing that I'd caught Tom and his son, Jimmy experimenting he became more interested. He didn't think there was anything to worry about, but wanted to know what I had seen. He asked questions as I described the scene to him. Were they hard? Did they do more than touch? How many times had I caught them? Telling him about our boys was giving me a hard on and it looked like his shorts were tighter in the crotch too.\n\nI told him that I'd seen them do it fairly often for months now. In fact they're probably at it right now. He suggested we go see, just so he would have a better idea of what I was talking about. So we made our way to the shed window and looked in. The boys were naked and playing with each other. It felt so wicked for two grown men to be spying on their naked little boys. Two fathers secretly watching their son's sex play. I liked sharing this with him. It reminded me of my early boyhood sex play, sneaking around to do something we knew was wrong and dirty. Something we knew would get us into a lot of trouble if we were caught.\n\nAt one point Tom got down and looked really closely at Jimmy's dick. I thought he was going to put it in his mouth! I'd been hoping for this. Without thinking I pushed down my shorts and started to stroke as I watched. I had done this so many times alone that it felt natural now.\n\nAs I began to realize what I had done, I panicked. Quickly glancing at my friend, I saw his shorts on the ground too. He was pumping his cock, too and watching the boys so intently that he didn't know I was looking at him for a minute. When he noticed me, he looked at my cock and whispered, ""Goddamn, I'm glad you told me. The nasty little fuckers! I want to see you cum watching my kid!""\n\nWe watched the boys together a lot after that. Eventually, we would give each other a blowjob as we watched the kids. Both of us were hoping the boys would do more with each other, but I don't think they knew what to do.\n\nI remember, as a kid, wishing someone would take charge and show me what to do. I didn't want them to ask me or give me choice, because then I'd worry that they might think I was weird or gross. Once I suggested to my cousin that we put out cocks in each other's mouth. He thought the idea was disgusting and I felt humiliated. Worse than that, I was ashamed to ask anyone else and never got to taste cock until recently. I wanted to spare Tom that and see that he gets to experience everything.\n\nIt would be great to teach him myself, but what if he needed to talk? I couldn't have him confessing to his teacher. At least not until I checked him out, maybe he'd want to help me with Tom. No, if my son needs to talk I want him to come to me. No one else would have his best interest at heart.\n\nBeing a good father, I started to take Tommy anytime we were alone to public men's rooms. It made me crazy to watch him stare at men's dicks. Of course, he wouldn't do it if he thought I was watching him. So I'd take a long time washing my hands, watching in the mirror. Some guy's would get uncomfortable and leave right away, but others would let him look. A few braver ones would catch my eye in the mirror. I would smile and motion for them to show him.\n\nWith my permission they would turn toward him so he could see their fat adult cocks. A few would jack off while he watched. I know he wanted to stay and watch, but he also didn't want to get caught by me. Before they could cum, he would come to me ready to go. It frustrated me, because I really wanted him to see them cum.\n\nOne time in a park bathroom, I lucked out. There was only one other man at the urinal. He looked to be around 40 years old and was dressed in a suit. I figured he was on his lunch hour. Tom never left the urinals until I had been washing my hands for a while. He would linger as long as he thought he could without my catching him.\n\nI glanced at the man's cock a couple of times and I caught him checking me out too. We were both getting hard. He looked down at Tom and then to me. I grinned at him, stroked my cock a couple of times and put it away. As I backed away from the urinal, I caught the man's eye and nodded at my son. I said, ""I'm going to wash my hands. You stay here until you're done, Tom. Don't come out now, until you're finished.""\n\nStanding at the sink, I watched the man pull his balls out into the open too. He turned and stepped close to Tom. His hard cock only inches from my son's small face. I held my breath as Tom stared at it. The man then looked at me and I nodded toward my son again as I mouthed the words, ""Go ahead.""\n\nHe held his cock and quickly pulled Tom's mouth over it. Then he looked at me as Tom tried to get away. I grinned at the man and mouthed the words, ""Fuck him.""\n\nThe man held Tom and pumped his cock into my kid's mouth. I quickly pulled my cock out and shot a load into the sink, as Tom fought to escape. The man never got to cum though, because Tom managed to get a yelp out. Tucking my cock away, I asked, ""What's wrong Tom?"" and he answered, ""Nothing, I think I'm finished.""\n\nIn the car, Tom was quiet. When I asked if he was alright, he said, ""Yeah, just thinking. Can we come here again?""\n\nI didn't tell John about the experience. I was hoping that Tom now had the idea and would surprise us by teaching Jimmy. Just as I had hoped, the next time we spied, the two boys were trying out cock sucking. John nearly had a stroke, ""Oh my fucking God! They're sucking each other off. Where the fuck did they learn that?""\n\nI told him about the man in the bathroom. I told him how Tom had fought to get away. How I had cum in the sink from watching him struggle with a big cock. From watching a stranger's fat cock fuck his mouth. How I was disappointed the man hadn't unloaded in his mouth. How I had wanted to see him slurping down cum.\n\nHe pulled me to him and kissed me for the first time. When he pulled his tongue from my mouth, he said, ""You sick fuck! Maybe I'll let you take Jimmy with you next time. Now suck me off.""\n\nIt was only a few days later that my wife told me about Darrell's incarceration. I couldn't believe I hadn't thought of him earlier. He's perfect for my Tomtom."
1250,Data Entry,"['MF', 'work']","The next day while I was back in the supply room, Stephanie walked in. ""We're still on for tonite are'nt we..?""\n""of course..I would'nt give up a drink with you.."" She started blushing a little, her cheeks becoming red, she looked better today than the day before. She was wearing, black skirt, slit up the back a grey blouse that fit her snugly, black stockings and heels. I drank in her beauty, as she left th e room.\n\nAfter everyone had left, I went back to check on Stephanie, she was busy punching away at the computer, as I entered. I snuck up behind her, trying not to think about what I wanted to do to her later. ""how long do you think you'll be..?"" I asked. ""oh..how long have you been here..you startled me""\n""not long..sorry about that""\n""I should be done in about an hour""\n""okay I'll be back in a bit"" As I walked back to my office I could'nt stop thinking about Stephanie's legs, they looked so good wrapped in those black stockings, so smooth and silky looking. After 30 minutes I went back again, this time announcing my presence, Stephanie was twisting her neck, like it was stiff. I put my hands on her shoulders, looking over them at the screen. I did'nt know what I was looking at, but she thought I did. ""I'm almost done..jezz I could use a drink"" I started rubbing her shoulders, massaging them lightly at first, then increasing the intensity. ""uhmm...that feels good..your have a good touch"" I was looking right down her blouse now, as she continued punching in whatever it is you punch in. Her breasts encased in a seethrough white bra, her nipples visible. Her tits were lovely, not big but the kind that curve upward like a half-moon. I started rubbing her upper arms, and then up to her neck, running my hands under her hair, up the sides of her neck. I thought I heard a low moan, and then glancing down confirmed it, her nipples now were hard, pressing against her bra, they looked delicious. Stephanie had kicked off her shoes, and was rubbing her feet together. A few minutes later, Stephanie announced she was done. ""There all finished..thank god..and if you don't stop doing what you're doing we're never going to make that drink"" I did'nt know if she meant she would'nt go with me or if we just would'nt go to the bar. So I rubbed harder tracing the outline of her ears lightly. Stephanie answered my question for me, she swiveled aroubd in her chair, put her hands on my crotch and squeezed it lightly, she rubbed it through my pants, causing it to rise up. I reached down and ran my hands over her tits, feeling her nipples swell tthrough the thin material of her blouse. She quickly unzipped my pants, pulling my cock out, l icking the head, lapping at it like an ice cream cone. ""It's been a long time since I've done this so be patient"" It did'nt take her long to remember how, she was running her tongue up and down the shaft, making sure to lick and kiss the underside of it, her hands jerking it back and forth. I was busy unbuttoning her blouse, I could only get one or two buttons undone since she was kind of crouched over sucking me. She took my whole length in her mouth, her green eyes looking up at me, sending shivers down my spine. I ran my hands through her hair, enjoying how well she was sucking my cock. After ten minu tes I stood her up, kissed her deeply, pulling her body close to mine, she moaned softly. I ran my hands over her ass, slipping it in the slit up the back of her skirt, feeling the silkiness of her stockings. I sat her on the desk, finished unbutto ning her blouse, when I parted the blouse open I was in heaven, her tits looked so good being squeezed in her white bra. I traced the outline of her tits as I continued kissing her, moving down her neck, to her shoulders, I was pinching her nipples, twisting them in my fingers. ""oh..uhmm..""she moaned softly I slid the fabric of her bra over her tits, her nipples red as cherries, she was still rubbing my cock, running her hands up and down the shaft. As I glanced down I noticed garter belt straps and the tops of her stockings, My hand instantly slipped to her thighs, her legs parting a little, the heat from her cunt was intense, as I ran my hand up and down her legs. My hand found its way under the straps of her garter, and as it moved upward I could feel the bottom opf her panties. The lace, tic kled my fingers, as I slowly ran my fingers across her panties ""boy are you wet""\n""I know it started when you started rubbing my shoulders..Uhmm"" I pressed my fingers against her cunt, rubbing up and down, herhips started moving with my fingers. I hiked her skirt up higher, slid her to the edge of the desk, my hand still working on her cunt, her juices soaking her panties, when I moved foward to her, she looked at me ""What are you doing?""\n""just relax.."" I pulled her panties aside, her cunt hair trimmed neatly, her pink folds shiny wet, I slid a finger in her, my thumb coming to rest on her clit. I took my cock with my other hand, and guided my prick into her cunt. ""no..no..I can't..its too soon"" I just rubbed her clit harder, muffled her with a kiss, and slowly slid my cock in. She was like a vise, gripping my cock like I might get stuck. ""oh..oh..uhmm..feels so good"" I started stroking in and out, slowly at first, her stcoking clad legs over my hips, her lace panties rubbing over my shaft with every stroke. I looked at her, her tits hanging out of her bra, her green eyes liting up the room. She was rubbing my c hest now, pinching my nipples, she then bent foward and started kissing them. I increased my tempo, pumping her faster now, she grabbed me by the neck and scooted foward pulling me into her deeper. She was biting my nipples now, moaning a deep thro aty moans. ""oh..oh..it feels so good..its been soo long..so long"" I felt the cum building in my balls, her cunt was squeezing my cock tightly, her hips bucking up to meet my every thrust. We were fucking so fast and hard her whole body was sliding back and forth on the desk. As I looked at her her eyes were close d, she was biting her lower lip, and I felt her cunt convulsing, I knew she was cumming, her insides heated up, and hwen they did I expoded into her, pumping globs of cum up her cunt. As I pulled out of her, the last of my cum shot out on the top of her panties. I slid my hands up her back, and held her close to me. ""that was great...you have'nt lost a thing""\n""your the first since my divorce""\n\nWe cleaned up a bit, and said goodbye in the parking lot. I later found out she was only 22 just out of college and had been divorced for only five months. We spent many late nights after that.\n\n--"
1251,Date with Barbara,"['MF', 'fisting']","It was about 2 a.m. so I suggested that it was time that I drive her home. As she got up and we walked to the car I realized what she did to her appearance, she had removed her bra. The nipples of her firm 36"" breasts gently poked through the blouse begging to be noticed. I let her in the car and walked around the other side and when I entered, I glanced at her and noticed that she had unbuttoned one button from her blouse, exposing the side of her breast almost completely. When she saw that I had noticed her, she moved toward me and we started kissing, slowly at first and then wildly while we ran our hands all over each others bodies. I unbuttoned all the buttons all the way down to her skirt then slipped my hand under her blouse and gently caressed her exposed breast while she unzipped by pants and ran her hands over my growing bulge.\n\nAfter what seemed like forever, we released each other. I realized we were still in the parking lot of the cafe but really didn't care too much if anyone was watching, but Barbara insisted we move to a more secluded location. Without getting dressed, we drove to her place. I stayed hard the whole way and when arrived my dick was aching to be let free.\n\nWe entered and started kissing wildly and continued caressing each other in the entrance hall. We moved to the bedroom where she finally shed her blouse, displaying her treasure chest. She took off my shirt and I kissed my down the front of her body until I reach her skirt. I unzipped it and continued kissing my way down. She was wearing a g-string with only a small piece of thin, see- through material covering her pussy. I kissed it gently and she let out a small moan of pleasure. I kissed my way back up and she gave me the same pleasure. She kissed me all the way down, unbuttoned my pants and kissed every inch of my dick through my briefs. I could barely hold myself back from just thrusting my hot rod into her juicy hole. But I held back and we pressed our bodies together while we kissed.\n\nThen I felt her hand move to my ass and pull the briefs into my ass to make it look like a g-string. I moved my hands into the exact same position on her body as she moved along mine. Then she moved from my ass toward the front and she slipped her hand into my briefs, pulled them off, and pulled out my red meat. I did the same to her, took off her g-string and exposed her moist inviting pussy. She wrapped her hand around my pulsing dick and moved down and kissed the tip. I nearly exploded my load right then and there but I held back feeling the pleasure wave build. She put my tool in her mouth and sucked it hard and confidently. It was great.\n\nShe moved away and I moved down to meet her pussy to return the favor. She laid on her back on the bed and I kissed her area at first then slowly moved in deeper and deeper with my tongue, exploring every inch inside her until she shivered in orgasm. Then she pulled me up to lick some of her juices off my lips and grabbed my dick, aimed it, and I plunged my rod into the waiting hole. We lay there motionless for a moment.\n\nWe moved and rolled around while I was deep inside her. I very slowly started sliding my tool in and out and gradually accelerated the rate. Then, I felt her shiver in pleasure and kept that pace in order to keep the ecstasy going. Then she moaned as my dick swelled and pumped a huge load inside her. I stayed in her for a while to relax and enjoy the feeling of the hot pussy around my dick.\n\nAfter a few minutes, she got up, left the room, and returned with a can whipped cream and sprayed it all over my dick and balls and I spread some all over her pussy. We lay there talking about the experience we just had and how much we enjoyed it. Then I felt myself getting big again and she started licking off the cream and we rotated so that I could lick off her cream at the same time. We just kept right on sucking on each other long after the cream was gone. I explored her pussy while she sucked hard on my dick.\n\nI felt a pulse and the pleasure wave started moving through my body and released another load, which, according to her, was good, to the last drop. I kept on eating her until she climaxed. I didn't stop there, we wanted more. I swore I would keep going until I could unload another round again. She worked constantly with my equipment to bring it back into the game. Then I rolled onto my back and she got on top and presented me with her breasts while she rode my dick. I loved the feeling of having her hug my dick with her pussy. We peaked at the same time and she collapsed on top of me and pressed her body on mine.\n\nFinally, we both relaxed and fell asleep around 5.\n\nI woke up to the sound of noise coming from the next room. It was daylight Sunday morning but I didn't know what time it was. I got up and wandered into the next room and found Barbara in the bathroom but the noise wasn't coming from her. She wasn't dressed yet and I asked her about the noise. Her 36"" tits were making my horny again. She asked me how I enjoyed our date together and told her it was great. She said she loved it too and she was horny again. Just then she walked toward, me took my hand and led me to the room where the noise was coming from. She opened the door and on the bed a foxy girl and her boyfriend were in full swing. She told me it was her sister Janet and Mark.\n\nJanet was just as well build as she was and just as horny. Her boyfriend had his dick up her ass and she was moaning in pleasure. She saw us in the doorway and told me to come in. I looked at Barbara and she nodded ""yes"". I walked in and she followed me in. Now my dick was fully awake and wanted to get in on some action. I got in front of Janet and started kissing her and massaging the outside her pussy with on hand and caressing her tits with the other. Meanwhile, Barbara got behind Mark and stroked his long dick while he was sliding in and out of Janet. She pressed her body against his back and was starting to fondle the crack of his ass.\n\nMy aching dick was begging for attention. Janet wanted to be massaged. So I penetrated her insides with my fingers. She moaned more as I gently stroked inside her. She was dripping wet and wanted more. As she moaned and got closer to her climax she kissed harder and we sucked on each other's tongues harder. She asked for another finger inside her. Not wanting to disappoint her, I entered another and soon after another. I didn't wanted to damage her and her pussy opened up and relaxed just long enough to let me in.\n\nFinally she yelled, ""Yes! Yes!""\n\nI had entered my whole hand inside her up to my wrist. I moved my hand gently at the same rhythm as Mark was sliding his tool in and out of her backside. Janet started shuddering in the wild ecstasy of orgasm and her juices came flowing.\n\nAt the same time Mark started cumming, Barbara pulled him out and grabbed his tall cock and sucked on it to get all the cum. At the same time, I slowly took out my dripping hand in insert my waiting dick to feel the throb of her pussy. As her sensation subsided, I started feeling the massive pleasure wave build inside me. She sensed this, pulled me out, she laid back on the bed, slipped under me while I was on my knees, and placed my dick between her breasts and pressed them together so I could tit fuck her. She massaged her tits and nipples and I came and she spread the cum all over herself.\n\nBy then, Mark was done with his load and when Barbara saw me cum all over her sister's chest, she let go of Mark's flaccid dick and started licking the cum off Janet's chest. The 2 sisters seemed to become desperately hungry for cum. They started pushing each other for a position to get the drops of cum. As my orgasm ended, they were both trying to suck the drops off my dick. I grabbed a tit from each girl to try keep cumming and have the moment last longer.\n\nAs I relaxed, Janet lay quietly, still enjoying the sensations of her massive orgasm. Barbara was eager to get her turn, so Mark worked with her tits and started sucking on her pussy vigorously. Although he was still out of commission for a little while, he was glad to help out a girl in distress. Barbara arched back and tilted her head back as if the motion would draw his tongue deeper inside her. She wanted more and had a finger in her mouth as if she wanted to suck on a dick at the same time.\n\nUnfortunately, I wasn't ready for another round yet. Then Janet saw the desire in Barbara and got up and walked toward the closet and opened it. On one shelf was a huge rubber cock. It had veins like copper plumbing and must have been 12"" long and 4"" in diameter. It had the right flesh color and looked almost real. Janet stuck it inside her once about half way to get some of her pussy juice on it and went to Barbara. She gave it to her and Barbara started sucking on the end of it. She looked like she wanted to get the whole thing in her mouth. That cock seemed to be the thing she was missing for the moment. She came in a massive orgasm and shook the whole bed. Mark was still eating her and licked up all the juices that flowed from her.\n\nThen she started relaxing and absorbing the pleasure of the feeling of her orgasm. She put the rubber cock next to her and stroked it as she continued to enjoy the feeling inside her.\n\nWe all relaxed quietly next to one another. I was thinking about the experience we had just had. I glanced at the clock and finally noticed it was 10:30 in the morning. The day was still young. As it turned out, we stayed with each other the rest of the day to try out some more new experiences."
1252,Date with Mom,"['MF', 'inc']","Cousin Brian, I remembered, had hunched shoulders and looked a decade older than his fifty years.\n\n""No, thanks. Tamara. I think I'm going to check this one out.""\n\nI sent him a cautious note, along with a photograph that showed my body from the neck down. Maybe I was being TOO cautious, but I wasn't ready to have naked photos of myself circulating around town with my real face or name attached! I reasoned that a good, long look at my lean, well-maintained figure would he enough to tell the man what he needed to know.\n\nA couple of weeks passed, and then I found a note in my mailbox telling me to drop by a certain club any Tuesday for the next month. ""I'll be the one with the silver wine bucket,"" he promised.\n\n""Don't go."" Tamara said. ""You haven't even talked to him on the phone. Are you crazy!""\n\n""Look,"" I said. ""We're meeting in a public place. I'll just steal a look at him and if I don't like what I see, I'll leave. No worries, right!?""\n\nTamara just shook her head as I shimmied into a tight white skirt that she couldn't have worn since the summer of '67. It wasn't fair that I had such a firm, small belly since I'd had a kid and Tamara hadn't, but hey. That's the breaks. Anyway, I didn't need to fuss much with my appearance. I slicked on some coral lipstick and stepped into a pair of white, high-heeled sandals and I was ready to go.\n\nThe club was moderately crowded. I scanned several busy tables for a minute before I saw the one in the corner where a man sat alone with a silver bucket and a bottle of wine. Although I was looking at him from behind, where I could see nothing but the blonde curl that hung down like an inverted question mark from the back of his short, thick hair. I knew it was Matthew. My own son!\n\nJust then he turned and saw me. Our eyes met across the crowded barroom floor. I remembered the sexy fantasies I'd had while slithering into my tight skirt, and I wasn't willing to give up the dream. I felt a sudden moistness in my panties as I realized how handsome my son really was.\n\n""Mom!"" he said, getting up and coming across the floor. ""What are you doing here!""\n\nI laughed. ""Well, Matt, I guess you invited me!""\n\nHe flushed and then laughed as I explained. Somehow we wound up tucked in the corner table, where a waiter materialized to pour the wine. I could tell from his manner that he assumed that my son was actually my lover, and the way I giggled when I tasted the expensive libation did nothing to contradict that assumption.\n\n""I didn't know you liked 'mature' women,"" I said to Matt after the waiter finally left.\n\n""I suppose I have you to thank for that."" He clicked his glass to mine. ""You're a beautiful woman, Mom. Beautiful, intelligent, and sexy. I've often wondered where I would meet a woman as fine as you.""\n\nI felt flustered. We aren't a family that's much on compliments. Besides, Matt had suddenly slipped his hand into mine, squeezing it. I wasn't really surprised when he then took my hand and placed it gently in his lap so that I could feel his crotch. ""Just looking at you in that skirt has me so hard, Mom,"" he whispered. ""I need to fuck so bad.""\n\n""So do I,"" I confessed. before I could stop myself. The feel of Matt's hard cock was like a drug on me. My pussy was moistening rapidly. I couldn't help myself. I wanted to fuck my own son!\n\n""I know it's wrong, Mom,"" me whispered. ""But I want you so badly! Maybe I always have.""\n\nHe wrapped my fingers about the bulge in his pants and instinctively I squeezed his erection. I was shocked at the size and stiffness of his prick. I couldn't remember when I had felt a cock of such prodigious proportions. My pussy was itching with a need to feel it between my legs.\n\n""Come home with me, Mom."" he whispered.\n\nMy brain told me that it was wrong, but my body wasn't listening anymore. All I wanted right then was my son's long hard cock fucking my neglected pussy.\n\nI didn't remember much about the ride from the club to Matt's apartment except the speed at which the streetlights flashed past. I had both hands inside his pants stroking his hard, throbbing cock while he was driving, and I'm afraid that they may have provided something of a distraction.\n\nWhen we reached his apartment, soft music came on. He'd wired the place somehow so that it did that automatically. I was surprised at the subtle eroticism of the recording he'd chosen. I suppose I'd expected something crude and vulgar from a younger lover, even if he was my own son. I should have known by now that Matt was a man of exquisite good taste. He took me in his arms and danced with me, waltzing me around his hardwood floor. I kept hunching my hips forward, eager to feel the hard lump in his trousers rub deliciously against my burning pussy.\n\nDespite his obvious desire for sex. Matt didn't rush a thing. He was clearly the master of the show. When the song ended, he kissed me. Not the usual mother/son peck on the lips, a long, lingering passionate kiss that had my pussy bubbling with lust for him. He slithered his tongue into my mouth. I sucked it gently and then a little harder as I felt his hands drift down to unzip the back of my tight skirt.\n\nI tried to remember to pull off one or another of his articles of clothing from time to time, but I was mostly letting him undress me. I was highly aroused, burning from the thrill of surrendering my body to the touch of my very own son.\n\nWhen we were naked, I made him step back so that I could look at his body... just look at it. He was so beautiful! His shoulders were broad, his chest rippled with muscles, his belly flat, his hips tapered. His cock was long and thick. I was secretly afraid that I wouldn't be able to get all of it inside of me, but I sure as hell was going to have a lot of fun trying.\n\n""It's been a long time since I've had sex,"" I told him. ""I feel like a virgin with my own son.""\n\nMatt laughed.\n\n""Come here, Mom!""\n\nHe took me into his arms and kissed me everywhere. The track of his wet tongue created a sensuous crisscross pattern as it traversed the sensitive flesh of my too-long-neglected body. I quivered, painfully close to orgasm and yet so terribly afraid that I couldn't take the blast of long-denied feeling, when he sealed his young lips about the small bud of my clitoris.\n\n""It's all right, Mom,"" he whispered, his warm breath tickling my pussy hair. ""It's all right. Let go and enjoy. I'm going to make you feel so good.""\n\nHe opened his mouth wider, so that he could simultaneously move his tongue down to my cuntslit while he continued to suck gently on my clitty button. I bucked my hips up in total abandon. Having my handsome young son eating my cunt like this was so deliciously dirty I knew I wouldn't last long before I came all over his tongue. My knees wobbled. I wasn't going to be able to remain standing if he insisted on giving me much intense pleasure.\n\nBut Matt was way ahead of me. Standing up, he took me by the hand and led me back to his bedroom. I'd never been there before, never stolen a glimpse at the masculine darkness of his heavy antique four-poster and black satin sheets. I felt as if I were going to bed with a stranger as my son tenderly lay me down and spread my thighs, eyeing of my juicy-wet cuntslit like a starving man.\n\n""I want to suck you too, baby,"" I finally said, remembering the incredible hardness of that wonderfully large cock of his. I was still afraid that I couldn't handle all of it, but I desperately wanted to try.\n\nMatt turned around on top of me and planted his knees on either side of my face before returning his lips to my pussy. It was the classic sixty-nine position, something his father hadn't much cared for. My son's lingual enthusiasm was infinitely better than my husband's dutiful slurps.\n\nGod, it was so intoxicating to be sucking on a prick that belonged to a man who was simultaneously licking out my pussy! That combined with the fact that the tongue in my cunt belonged to my own son, to me, was the ultimate turn on. I'd never been so aroused in my life!\n\nAs I sucked his long, hard cock deep into my mouth, I felt the deep stirrings of a long-delayed orgasm. I was so afraid that I was going to explode right into my son's face. But how could I hold back when he slipped his tongue that extra inch inside of me and pressed hard on some secret erogenous zone I had no idea I even possessed! I'd meant to show a fraction more control, but it was hopeless. I erupted in my first tongue-generated climax in a decade.\n\nWhen he realized that I was cumming, Matt actually grew more excited. I suppose he could have forced himself to re-double the speed of his cartwheeling tongue, but he couldn't have faked the sudden extra dose of steel-hard stiffness in the prick he was hunching into my mouth.\n\nMy son was honestly aroused by the sweet, sticky taste of his own mother's cum. My own tongue had gotten a little clumsy because I had to keep gasping for breath around the thick plug of Matt's overstuffed cock. Suddenly, he went rigid above me. I recognized the signs instantly and reached up to grab his cute butt, pulling him down so that he could shoot all that lovely hot sperm deep into my throat.\n\nWe rested quietly for s few minutes in that position, my son's half-hard cock still between my lips. I savored one of my favorite sexual treats, a treat I'd almost forgotten over the years.... the feeling of a man's prick getting hard again. It would probably be difficult for anyone except another woman to understand how powerfully excited it made me feel to know that I had my own son's cock swelling in my mouth at the simple touch of my tongue.\n\n""I want to fuck you, Mom,"" Matt whispered.\n\nI hated to let his cock slip from my mouth for even so much as a fraction of a second, but I knew that he wanted to hear me say it.\n\n""I want it too, son,"" I told him. ""Please, Matt. Fuck your mother's hot pussy! Fuck me good!""\n\nHe raised his big, masculine body from mine long enough to turn himself around into the proper position between my open thighs. I lifted my legs up and wide as I took him in the classic missionary position. The hairy, swollen lips of my pussy trembled as I felt the head of his massive cockhead start to spread them open. Was I woman enough to take a man like this! My own son was hung like a stud horse and I was to be his filly. Would my poor, neglected cunt stretch as much as it needed to! Or would Matt split me in two with his incredibly thick weapon.\n\n""It's alright, Mom,"" Matt whispered, sensing my fear. ""I know that I'm larger than average, and definitely much bigger than Dad, so let's just take it slow and easy.""\n\nHis voice was a soothing singsong that relaxed me like he was hypnotizing me. My pussy stretched a little more and Matt slipped another inch inside of me. He never hurried. No matter how desperate I grew, no matter how wildly I rubbed my heels against his broad back, no matter how madly I whimpered into his ears, he took me a tantalizing inch at a time. It was the technique that another man might have used to fuck a woman's asshole, entering me so slowly that I couldn't help but open wide as my muscles ached to pull him in more.\n\n""Fuck me, Son! Fuck me, Matt! Don't hold back. Give me the whole thing!""\n\nAnd then he'd done it. I felt the head of his massive cock rubbing sensuously at the back wall of my swamp-wet pussy while my trembling pelvis squirmed against the flat muscle of his hard belly. The entire length of my son's incredible prick was buried inside of me!\n\nMy cunt was full, fuller than it had ever been before and it felt wonderful. I moved with him as Matt began to fuck me with a slow, steady rhythm. My own son was fucking me! My own son's cock was pumping in and out of my cunt, my little boy's prick was stretching me, filling me, making my clit tingle and throb with the promise of orgasms like I'd never experienced before.\n\nMatt had the consummate control that I would expect, and yet had never received from a much older man. I quickly discovered that I could buck and jerk my hips beneath him as violently as I wished, letting myself surrender to orgasm after orgasm without restraint.\n\nMy son just kept pumping away, and there was never a moment when I had to be afraid that he'd come too soon. The satin sheets were a soaking wet swamp that smelled strongly of jism and cunt-juice when we finally collapsed, my son's happy prick still inside of me.\n\n""Jesus, baby! Who taught you how to fuck like that!"" I asked. sighing deeply.\n\n""I guess you did, Mom, since I've never fucked like that before.""\n\nHis tongue stroked the curve of my ear, and I felt my belly quiver. I wanted him again! I wanted my son to fuck me till I dropped! Soon, soon, we would be entwined in yet another deliciously incestuous fuck. I reached for his cock and looked up into his eyes.\n\n""How long can you keep this thing hard, darling"", I husked, ""Mommy wants to fuck you all night long.""\n\nMatt slipped two fingers into my juicy, wet slit and rubbed my clit, a devilish grin on his handsome young features. His cock was growing in my hand.\n\n""Why don't we find out,"" he smiled, finger-fucking my hot hole. ""I don't think you'll be disappointed, Mom.""\n\nWhen I slipped away from his bed at dawn, I felt a pleasant ache deep in my pussy, but I was totally satisfied. He HAD fucked me all night, in every possible position, and in every possible orifice. Some I'd secretly longed to try, like getting a cock up my ass for the first time, and some I'd never even heard of, although Matt had obviously perfected them on some lucky young girl.\n\nMy son was a wonderful lover, undoubtedly the most talented I'd ever had, and I knew that despite the fact that he was my own son, I simply had to continue the relationship we'd started. After sampling my son's talented young prick I was certain that I wouldn't be able to do without it for a single night.\n\nAt work, Tamara smirked when she asked me how my date had gone.\n\n""Oh, you wouldn't believe it,"" I said. ""The guy turned out to be my own son!""\n\nShe laughed. ""Can I say 'I told you so!'""\n\n""Go ahead! Say it."" I said putting on a sad face.\n\nBut I was smiling a secret smile. Tamara never suspected for a second that I spent a night of unbridled fucking and sucking with my own son!\n\nI wonder if I should tell her?"
1253,Dating Stephy,"['MF', 'teens', 'high school']","I had just reached the kissing stage with her and wasn't sure what to do next so I got a littlecourage and squeezed one of her breasts. She moaned withpleasure and rubbed herself against me. I began to gently massage her breasts through her sweater. Emboldened by her response so I moved my hand down and found the bottom of her sweater andslipped my hand underneath it. Her skin was silky smooth to my fingers as I moved my hand up her body until I reached herbra. I felt her breast through her bra and rubbed herstiffening nipple between my fingers. I decided to go for itand slipped my hand into her bra. I almost came in my jeansas I felt her bare breast and nipple for the first time. At this point she stirred and rolled back toward me.\n\nShe kissed my chest through my shirt and whispered to me thatI'd better kiss her now. We frenched for 10 or 15 minuteswhile I played with her breasts. She reached behind her andundid her bra so I could feel her without obstruction. Hernipples were stiff and swollen. I felt her wiggling aroundand when she stopped she showed me her cheerleading briefsshe had had on under her skirt. She put them inside her pack and whispered to me that her breasts weren't the only thingthat needed rubbing. I took the hint and slid my hand downher body until I reached her thigh. I felt her legs part as my hand moved up until I reached her pantied crotch. Her panties were damp in the middle and as I rubbed her there she started sucking on my neck. I knew that I would have a hugehickey there the next day but I didn't care. I explored her mound through her thin panties. I felt her reaction as I touched her here and there and there was one spot that seemed to please her more than others so I rubbed her gently there. It wasn't long before she was moaning softly. Kiss me quick before someone hears me she said. I frenched her and muffled her noises. She suddenly clamped her legs on my hand and stiffened up. I thought that I had done something wrong but she whispered to me to hold still and kiss her.\n\nI felt her body shuddering and realized she was having and orgasm. When she relaxed she whispered for me to wait a few minutes before resuming my explorations between her legs. I held her close and kissed her some more and it wasn't long before her hand directed me to rub her some more. I rubbed her panties for a few more minutes before I felt her hand on mine again. I thought that she wanted me to remove my hand but she was trying to direct me to the waist band of her panties. I rubbed her lower stomach and she pushed my hand under the waist band. She kept pushing my hand lower. I couldn't believe I was actually going to touch her bare pussy. My fingers found her pubic hair and she spread her legs wider as my finger contacted her pussy. ""Feel how wet you made me,"" she whispered.\n\nI probed her wetness with my middle finger slipping it deeper and deeper inside her. Her pussy was very slippery, warm and wet. I worked my finger in and out until I felt her pussy convulsing around my finger. She squeezed my finger with her pussy as she came and came. Her pussy was soaking by the time she was through. I cupped her pussy with my hand and rubbed the whole area and she came again.\n\nI pulled my hand out of her panties and pulled her close. As we snuggled I took the opportunity to smell my finger and then to taste it. It smelled wonderful and tasted better. Finally she pulled away and kissed me again.\n\n""Been sucking your finger, ehhh,"" she giggled. ""Did I taste alright,"" she asked? ""Better than alright,"" I whispered back. ""Maybe sometime I can taste the source.""\n\n""Anytime we can arrange it,"" she whispered back. ""But I've been awfully selfish,"" she giggled. With that she reached down and rubbed me throught the front of my jeans. I almost exploded right then. I felt her fingers on my zipper and then her cool fingers as she gently freed my throbbing erection from my pants. Her fingers gently explored my cock feeling its stiffness and size.\n\n""My my but you're a big one,"" she commented. ""If I'd known this I would have been doing this sooner."" Her hand wrapped itself around my cock and began slowly stroking it. I couldn't believe how good it felt. It didn't take long before I realized I was close to coming and if she didn't stop soon I was going to make a huge mess. I communicated this to her and she stopped for a moment. She sat up and looked around for a moment, noting that most of the people around us were asleep. We changed positions and she curled up with her head in my lap.\n\n""Let me know by squeezing me when it gets too much for you,"" she whispered. With that she went back to stroking me after pulling her coat up to hide what she was doing. It wasn't long before I felt a strange sensation. It took me a moment before I realized she was running her tongue up and down my cock. I squeezed her shoulder to let her know to, stop and let me calm down but she only stroked me faster. I was going to squeeze her again when I felt my cock enter her mouth. I felt her lips and her tongue massaging my cock and I couldn't help myself. I exploded into her mouth. I felt the suction as she sucked the first long squirt out of my cock. I looked around and noticed the girl across the aisle watching us intently. It was dark but not that dark. I realized that she was totally aware of what we were doing. I ceased to care as Steph continued to suck my come out of my cock, squirt after squirt.\n\nAs I finished I glanced at the girl again. She smiled at me and licked her lips. I realized that Steph had her head under the coat and couldn't see her. I watched as she unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her breasts to me. Even in the dark I could plainly see her breasts. She pulled on her nipples and I could feel Steph's amazement as my cock began swelling again. She continued to suck on me while I watched Ann undo her jeans and slip her hand inside. My cock swelled even more to Steph's delight.\n\nAnn smiled at me again and I watched her slip her jeans and panties down to her ankles and I could plainly see her fingers moving in and out of her pussy. I reached down between Steph's legs and slid the crotch of her panties aside so I could finger her too. I knew Ann could see me fingering Steph when Steph spread her legs to allow me more access. I realized Ann was coming and blew her a kiss as she replaced her clothing. I finished getting Steph off and then let myself go as I came again in her mouth. I felt her put my limp cock back into my pants and zip me up. When she sat up Ann pretended to be asleep. Steph kissed me long and hard. ""I can't wait until we can be alone for a while and can do some more,"" she whispered to me.\n\n""Me either,"" I whispered back. ""I'd still like to taste you.""\n\nWhen the bus got to the school it was late and Steph ran into the school to get her books for the weekend. While she was gone Ann came over to me and talked while waiting for her brother to come and get her. I couldn't help but stare at her breasts and remember what they had looked like in the bus.\n\n""You keep staring at me like that and I'm going to be very frustrated tonight,"" she giggled.\n\n""I find myself wishing I didn't have a girlfriend after seeing you,"" I responded.\n\n""Same here,"" she answered. ""I'm so horny right now I could scream.""\n""I'm also jealous because I think that Steph's not done with you tonight and I'll be home fingering myself while you and Steph are doing it.""\n\nI was getting stiff again and kinda bound up so I slid my hand into my jeans to straighten things out. Ann noticed it and smiled at me. I watched her look around and then unfasten her jeans.\n\n""Why don't you slip your hand in here and feel how wet I am,"" she said.\n\nI looked around and saw that we were hidden by the car from everyone. ""Ok,"" I answered. I placed my hand flat against her stomach and slowly slid my hand into her panties.\n\n""Please, make me come. I'm really close right now,"" she breathed into my ear. ""Your fingers feel so much better than mine.""\n\nI fingered her pussy and rubbed her clit. I could feel her squirming as I rubbed her secret places. ""You'd better hurry and come,"" I whispered to her. ""Steph will be here any minute.""\n\n""Yes, yes, just don't stop. I'm coming I'm coming,"" she squealed softly. I finger fucked her until she stopped twitching. She gave me a soft kiss as she zipped up her jeans.\n\n""Thanks, I really needed that,"" she said. ""Anytime you want more just ask.""\n""Do it to Steph tonight and maybe you can give the stroke by stroke details next week,"" She laughed. ""I'll be doing myself tonight thinking about you two tonight. I've got to run now, my brother is here.""\n\nI watched her run across the parking lot to join her brother. As I watched I thought to myself how nice her ass looked. Oh well, I thought, maybe someday.\n\nSteph finally showed up and we got into the car to go home. She snuggled up to me as I was driving her home and it wasn't long before she had freed me from my jeans again. ""Pull in here for a minute,"" she said directing me into a gravel road. It didn't take long before we were totally invisible from the road.\n\n""Park here,"" she pointed directing me to a pulloff area. ""It's time you and I got to know each other much better.""\n\nShe was in my arms as soon as I stopped. We climbed into the back seat and we kissed furiously. I pulled her sweater up and sucked on her nipples until they were hard as rocks. Then I reached down and pulled her panties off (with a little help from her). I planted my face between her legs and licked her up and down, stopping only to suck her clit.\n\nIt didn't take long before she came and after 3 or 4 orgasm she pulled me back up to her and kissed me hard. She licked her juices off of my lips while her fingers were tearing at the front of my pants trying to free my cock. Finally she got it free and pulled me between her thighs. I felt my cock touch her and slowly slid into her burning pussy. She let out a gutteral moan as I impaled my self in her. Her hips began moving with a mind of their own and I responded by slamming my cock into her.\n\nIt wasn't long before she groaned loudly again and I could feel her pussy spasming around my swollen cock. I pumped her harder and faster and I felt her stiffen up as her orgasm overtook her. I didn't even slow down and brought her off again and again. I felt the come welling up inside and just about passed out from the pleasure as my erupting cock filled her little nook.\n\nI stayed there on top of her until my cock finally wilted enough to slip out of her. She kissed me hard and slowly fondled my slippery member until I started getting hard again. Her fingers felt so good sliding up and down my shaft and I was growing stiffer by the second. With a moan she pulled me back into position and I penetrated her for a second time. The feel of her hot, slippery pussy was exquisite on my cock. I stroked slowly all the way in and all the way out. I could feel her shudder every time she came. Even in the darkness I could see how flushed she was.\n\nFinally I felt her starting to dry up so I pulled my cock out and flopped onto the seat beside her.\n\n""God, it was never that good before!"" she gasped. ""I can't believe how many times I came. I've never come more than once with anyone before.""\n\nI didn't answer. I climbed onto her again and this time I moved up higher so that I was straddling her waist. I put my hand on the back of the seat to support myself and began jacking myself off.\n\n""Turn on the light, honey."" she said. ""I want to watch.""\n\n""Only if you do it for me sometime."" I answered back.\n\n""Sure thing darling, I'd love to."" she replied.\n\nI reached over and turned on the dome light and went back to jacking off. I really had to work hard at it since I had already come but finally I felt the familiar stirrings in my balls and cock.\n\n""Here it comes, baby."" I gasped. ""Here it comes.""\n\nShe slid down in the seat and I could feel her tongue licking the end of my cock. My cock was building rapidly to a spectacular explosion. I pulled her head foward until the head of my cock was in her mouth and continued to bring myself to orgasm. She reached between my legs and started to finger my asshole and that finally set me off. My come started squirting out in long bursts into her waiting mouth.\n\nI felt almost like I was pissing it came out so long and hard. I could feel her mouth working as she swallowed and swallowed. I finally finished and withdrew from her soft lips and sat back on the seat. I looked at her and saw that my come had overflowed her mouth and spilled on her chin and breasts. She was scooping it up with her fingers and licking them clean. I took my boxers and finished cleaning her up.\n\nWe got dressed and I took her home.\n\nWe weren't able to get together again in private like that again for several weeks so I began to get really horny. Steph promised to take really good care of me when we could though and we fondled each other through our clothes at school whenever we could squeeze in a moment of privacy in some dark corner.\n\nI had almost forgotten about Ann when a couple of weeks later Steph had gone to a cheerleading seminar for the weekend and I was helping after school to decorate for the Winter Dance. Ann was another of the decorators and she was looking very hot. Since it was after school she had changed into a cutoff t-shirt and tight shorts. Two weeks of teasing by Steph had turned me into a raging bull and Ann wasn't making it any easier. She smiled at me when I came in to help and winked at me. We sat on the stage making decora- tions together and it didn't take long for me to realize she was doing her best to turn me on. She was sitting crossleg- ged in fromt of me and everytime she finished a decoration she would lean over to put it with rest and give a beautiful view up her shirt. When she sat back I could see part of her panties through the leg hole of her shorts. She notice where my gaze was going and spread her legs wider and smiled at me.\n\n""I have to go soon."" she said. ""Would you walk me to my locker? I'm scared of the dark."" she winked.\n\n""Sure."" I answered. I stood up in front of her and my erection was painfully obvious to her. She just stared at the bulge in my jeans for moment before she got up.\n\nI couldn't resist giving her rearend a squeeze as we walked down the darkened hallway. Her locker was down near the end and although we could see just fine anyone looking that way would only see a couple of dark shapes.\n\n""Are you going to tell me all about your trip home with Steph after the game like you promised?"" she asked.\n\n""Sure"" I answered. I slowly gave her a blow by blow graphic description of our love making session. As we neared her locker I reached around her and put my hand on her bare tummy. She looked behind us and saw that no one was there so she reached behind her and unhooked her bra. I moved my hand up a felt her breasts and her hard nipples until we reached her locker. She slowly worked the combination on her locker while I fondled her breasts and rubbed my erection against her rear. She opened her locker and stood in the opening with her back to me.\n\n""Did Steph really suck you after you had made love?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes."" I answered rolling her stiff nipples between my fingers.\n\nAnn moaned softly and took my right and moved it down to her tummy. I moved it down to the front of her shorts thinking that she wanted me to rub her crotch through her shorts for her. I was surprised to find nothing but more bare skin. She had opened her shorts in front and was pushing my hand into her panties. I slipped my hand into her panties and slowly rubbed her clit.\n\n""Take it out for me."" she asked. I removed my hand from her panties and unzipped my jeans and fished my cock out. Ann looked down the hall and slid her shorts and panties down to mid-thigh. ""Keep between the hall and me."" she said bending over holding onto her locker door for support. I rubbed my stiff cock in and out between her legs, rubbing against her wet pussy and stiff little clit. I felt her fingers on my member as she stroked me. Then she positioned my erection against her entrance and pushed back against me.\n\nMy throbbing cock slid deep into her pussy. Ann groaned and I could feel her pussy squeezing me as I slowly stroked deeply into her. I reached around her hip and massaged her clit and then I licked my other thumb and rubbed the moisture into her puckered little asshole.\n\nAnn was groaning softly and was obviously close to coming. I stroked faster and deeper until I felt her tight little pussy spasming on my cock. I grabbed her hips as her legs went wobbly under her. She recovered enough to stand on her own and pulled away from me, separating our bodies much to my disappointment. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me hard.\n\n""God, that was nice."" she panted in my ear. ""I could barely keep from screaming when I came. But now we'd better do something about this."" she said pressing against my hard cock. ""You'll never get that back in your pants in that condition.""\n\nAnn knelt in front of me and started licking my cock, cleaning all of her sweet juices off of it. ""Jack off in my mouth like you did for Steph."" she pleaded. So I did. I was really close to coming and it didn't take much to make me explode. Her mouth was over the head of my dick and I stroked my shaft until I let loose with stream after stream of my hot come. She sucked and swallowed it all. She stood pulling her panties and shorts up as she did.\n\nI reach under her shirt and pulled it up to her neck and gazed at her large breasts.\n\n""Do you like?"" she giggled.\n\n""Very nice."" I laughed. I squeezed and kneaded them gently, rolling her nipples and pinching them softly.\n\n""Keep that up and we'll be doing it again."" she whispered in my ear. That was followed by her tongue. I reached down and cupped her pussy in my hand and rubbed her through her shorts.\n\n""Mmmmmm, don't stop."" she whisper and ground her pussy against my hand. It didn't take long and she was shaking and shivering again. She buried her face into my chest to muffle her cries as she orgasmed again.\n\nMy cock was swelling again and poking her stomach. She reached down and slowly stroked me while licking my ear and sucking my earlobe. I played with her breasts and the front of her shorts. I couldn't help myself any longer and pushed her down to her knees. I felt her tongue licking up and down the length of my hard cock. She slipped her hand bewteen my legs and caressed my swollen balls and then began probing my asshole. I couldn't take anymore and grabbed her head and shoved my cock down her throat. She gagged a little before she could get used to it but then she started sucking me like a vacuum cleaner. The combination of her mouth and the finger up my ass made me come like a fire hose one more time.\n\nAfter I had finished, she calmly tucked me away and zipped my pants for me. She gave me a big kiss and hug.\n\n""Anytime you want some again, lover, just let me know"" she whispered in my ear."
1254,Daughter Does Daddy,"['Mf', 'exh', 'inc', '1st', 'mast']","As I walked to the back door, I saw my dad standing on the porch. I wondered how long he had been standing there and how much he saw or heard. He said ""Hi"" and he asked me what I had been doing out by the tree.\n\nI said ""Nothing, just talking.""\n\nHe asked if I had let that boy had feel me up. I shrugged my shoulders and didn't answer. Then he asked again and I said I didn't know what he meant, trying to act as innocent as possible. He, then took his hand and placed around my waste, and hugged me and asked if the boy had hugged me. I said ""yes.""\n\nAt this time I felt my dad's cock getting hard against my body.I thought to myself ""God, what was happening. Did I turn on my own father that much?"" \n\nMy dad pushed me away a little and then told me that I was too sexy to be letting boys touch me, because it would drive them crazy to have such a sexy girl tease them. I smiled and asked ""Daddy, do you think I am sexy?""\n\nHe looked at the ground and I saw he had a huge ""tent"" in his pants. I was getting wet, too. He told me to go to the house and do my homework. I did as he said, but as I left I let my skirt hike up to just below my pussy. I saw him look and then secretly rub his cock. I knew then that he wanted me.\n\nMy mom had to go to a class she was taking and she made dinner for my dad and I and left for school. As my dad and I sat eating, I, purposely wore only a tee-skirt, with no bra and and it hung down to just below my bare pussy. I saw my dad keep sneaking looks at me and I loved the attention he was giving me.\n\nAfter we finished eating, I cleared the table, and ""accidently"" brushed agains his legs with my thighs. I saw his crotch grow, even bigger. His cock looked huge, and I didn't want to stop teasing him until he was satisfied.\n\nWe went to the den to watch TV, and he said for me to pick out a movie for tonight. I looked all through all of the tapes we had and found n ""R"" rated movie named ""The Crush"". I had seen it before and liked it . It was about a young , teen girl who had a cruch on an older man and liked to tease him.\n\nAs we watched, I could see my dad getting excited as this youg girl teased the older man and showed off her body to him. I, started to do the same thing to my dad, as we watched. I could tell he was hard. and he kept glancing at my long legs, stretched out next to him. As the screen showed the girl stripping so the man could see, her, I asked my dad if he thought the girl was sexy and he said ""I guess so.""\n\nThen I asked him if she was sexier than I was. He nervously laughed and said he hadn't noticed because I was his daughter and I said ""Then why do you get so hard when you look at me."" As I said that I rested my hand on his huge, hard cock. He didn't say a word. He started to push my hand AWAY, and THEN LEFT IT and PUT HIS ARM AROUND ME and KISSED ME, WITH HIS TONGUE. I returned the kiss and rubbed his cock through his pants. It felt so damn big!\n\nHe then touched my titties and I was so wet. He told me that he had started thinking about sexy I was, when I turned 11 years old and started to develope, but that he felt very disusted in his own thoughts, but that after I had touched his cock, he couldn't resist. I unzipped his Pants and said ""God it is the biggest I've ever seen, even.in magazines.""\n\nMy dad pulled my hand away and brought my head towards it and asked me if I would kiss it. I did and then started sucking it. It would barely fit in my mouth and I loved it. As I did this, he touched my wet pussy and put a finger in it and asked me if I liked that. I said that of course I liked it, but did he think his huge cock would fit. He said that with some practise, he was sure it would. So, we practised, and practised, and practised until all 14"" were buried in my hot pussy.\n\nFrom that time om, I could never get enough cock. I've had a lot of big cocks, but none as big as my dads and we still get together a few times a week. The trouble is, that now I cannot resist large cocks. If I see one I have to have it. So far the only ones I have foud as big as my dads, has been black.\n\nHmmmmmmm, thats another story..."
1255,Daughter Mine,"['MF', 'inc']","cut much shorter, and nicely styled. Her glasses were gone, and in their place were tinted contact lenses that heightened the green of her eyes. I had sent a nice looking, but fairly plain girl to school, and a beautiful woman had returned! ""You didn't tell me about your hair,"" I said. ""Oh, yeah! You like it?"" She twirled around, and I noticed that she wasn't wearing a bra under her light sweater. I was startled to realize that I was getting an erection, looking at her. Trying to mask my uneasiness, I said, ""Looks good on you. Well, come on in -- I've got dinner ready, and I'm sure that you would like to freshen up before we eat."" We went inside, and I puttered around the kitchen, trying to will my erection away. During the course of dinner, we chatted about her classes and so forth, and I was able to keep my hormones under control. After dinner, we cleared the table, and I did the dishes while she unpacked. As I was finishing up, she came in and announced that she was retiring early, since she was tired from the long drive. I said good night to her, and kissed her on the forehead. I went into the living room and sat down to watch the evening news. As usual, there was nothing encouraging on, but I liked to keep abreast of events. A few minutes into the broadcast, I heard Karen calling me. I got up and traced her to the guest bathroom. She called through the door, ""Dad, I forgot to bring a towel in here with me. Can you get me one?"" I told her to wait for a second and went to the linen closet to get one. When I turned around, she was standing in the bathroom door, naked and dripping wet. I stood, rooted to the spot, devouring her body with my eyes, and blushing furiously. She noticed my discomfiture and giggled, ""What's the matter? It's nothing you haven't seen before,"" and strode forward to take the towel from my trembling hands. ""Yeah,"" I protested, ""but the last time I saw it, it sure didn't look like THAT!"" She giggled again, wrapping the towel securely around her, and said, ""No, I suppose not. Sorry if I embarrased you, Dad,"" and she stood on tiptoe and kissed me on the cheek, a mysterious twinkle in her eye. She turned and went into her bedroom, and I got a last tantalizig glimpse of her where the towel came up short. I went to bed myself, completely confused by my feelings. Sure, she was an astonishingly lovely young woman, but she was also my daughter! I ended up masturbating wildly, thinking of her rosy-tipped breasts and carefully trimmed pubic bush, fantasising about her soft, firm ass. As I neared orgasm, the door slowly swung open and I froze. Karen stood sillouhetted in the doorway, wearing only a short nightgown. The look of shock on her face slowly transformed into a knowing smile, and it was my turn to wear a shocked expression as she shed the nightie and approached my bed. She walked like a lioness stalking her prey, with a slow, seductive roll to her hips. Her breasts bounced slightly with each step, mesmerising me. When she reached the bed, she whispered, ""It's all right, Dad. I've fantasised about this for years."" She slowly slid onto the bed beside me, and then crushed my lips under hers, her sweet tongue prodding mine into battle. I felt her firm breasts pressed against my chest, and my hand glided, unbidden, down her back, until I was holding her ass cheek with my fingertips. One of her hands found my cock, hard as a rock, and the other pulled my head down to her breast. I pulled her hard, bright red nipple into my mouth and heard her moan softly. As I massaged her nipple with my lips, I rolled my weight on top of her slowly. She guided me into her soft, wet folds. I felt my cock slide into her tight pussy, and went slowly, savoring each delicious inch. I released her breast and returned to her mouth, kissing her deeply, moaning incomprehensible things into her ears, nibbling on her neck. All the while, her hands were roaming over my back, urging me on. As I pumped with increasing urgency inside her clutching pussy, I felt her tense up beneath me. My own orgasm was imminent, and we both came, shouting and moaning, at the same time. As we relaxed and came back to Earth, she confided to me that although she had been with a couple of guys at school, she always found herself imagining that it was me, and it never failed to bring her off. I didn't really know what to say. I was more sated than I had been in years, but I was still disturbed about having bedded my daughter. However, Karen soon laid my fears to rest, as she crawled over me to devour my now-limp cock. I looked up to see her beautiful young cunt open to my face. She wiggled her ass at me and said something around her mouthful of cock. I didn't have to be told twice what she had in mind, and I dug in. Her cunt was sopping wet, and I tasted myself mingled in with her own strongly feminine juices. My tongue found her hardening clit, and she began humping slightly on my face as I licked and teased it. My nose was buried in her vagina, and I had to pull out to draw a shuddering breath every so often. Meanwhile, her mouth and lips were working their magic on me and I felt my balls tightening. She explored my cock with such care that I began to forget who she was, and concentrated instead on the fact that she was a beautiful woman, making unbridled, passionate love to me. My hands stole over her curved ass, and my fingers came to rest at her puckered anus. She pushed towards me, and I gently slid a fingertip into her ass. She went wild, humping my face violently and moaning loudly on my cock. I pushed it the rest of the way in, and I felt her clitoris tighten up. Moments later, she exploded, and I felt her entire pussy convulse over my face, in perfect time to the contractions of her anus on my finger. Even as she began to relax, my own load built and then exploded in her throat. She continued until I was gasping for her to stop, and then she collapsed on top of me. After a little while, she climbed back off of me, and we fell asleep holding each other protectively in our arms. We remained part-time lovers for a few years after that, both of us anticipating her visits home with great relish. She got married just after graduation, and now our father-daughter relationship is more normal. In stolen moments alone, though, we still find time to kiss and touch each other, and remember the passion we once shared."
1256,Daughter's Horny Urge,"['Mf-teen', 'inc']","The soft creak of the bed could be heard now, and in the dim light of the room she could see her father, Jerry kneeling behind her mother, Janet. Jerry had a handful of Janet's hair, from behind, and his lower body was pressed firmly against hers. Her mother's head was arched back and her luscious ass was arched up against her husband. The dimness of the light reduced the image to black and white, Janet's ass looking smooth, round, and unblemished, her father's muscles rippling as he hunched into his writhing wife. The covers were a heaped mess on the floor at the foot of the bed, and Fiona noticed that her mother was all but shredding the bottom sheet with her long fingernails which dug into the mattress deeply for support.\n\nFiona felt a knot in her stomach, one that twisted all the way down between her young legs. Jerry moved in slow, even strokes, arching his back and thrusting into his lovely wife with long, deep jabs. Each thrust brought a primal growl from deep inside Janet's throat, and Fiona watched her mother's hips move back instinctively, forcing her father's huge shaft deeper inside her.\n\n""God! You're so fuckin' tight like this!"" Jerry whispered, his words carrying, easily to Fiona's ears in the nearby bathroom. Janet half moaned, half sighed her response, pushing her upper body up on her hands, her full breasts swaying beneath her slim, supple body.\n\n""Fuck me hard."" she breathed. ""Fuck me hard and fast. Cum in me!""\n\nFiona couldn't believe her ears! Her nipples were already hard, excited by what she'd seen and heard so far. Now they ached to be touched and Fiona's right hand found her nipple, teasing it. She watched as her father began thrusting faster into her mother's raised ass, their bodies making an audible ""smack"", Janet's breasts bouncing, and the flesh of her ass rippling. Fiona felt her panties clinging to her crotch, moistened with her own juices.\n\n""Yesss!"" Janet hissed. ""Fuck my ass. Pump your cum in my asshole, you big gorgeous stud.""\n\nFiona heard the words and couldn't believe it. Her father was actually fucking her mother's ass! She had heard about that kind of thing at school, but treated it with incredulous suspicion. Now she was witnessing it for herself, in her own house, with her own parents! It was incredibly exciting. Fiona let out a low sigh... a sigh of lustful teenage arousal. Her left hand replaced her right on her nipples, and her right hand slid under her panties and between her legs. Fiona knew she was wet, and she slipped one finger deep into herself, rubbing her clit frantically. She had been masturbating since she was twelve years old, and by now knew exactly how to bring herself off in the shortest possible time. She slipped another finger into her tight, little cunthole and began to move it in and out.\n\nThe two bodies on the bed undulated and writhed about, glistening even in the semi-darkness of the room. Janet's long dark hair flailed about as her body heaved and bucked to Jerry's rhythm. It wasn't long before Jerry groaned and began fucking his wife even harder. He was pulling on her hips and slamming his cock into her so hard that Janet's whole body shook. To young Fiona, it looked almost like her father was trying to drive even his balls inside her mother's cunt. Suddenly, they both stiffened and shuddered. Their groans and loud breathing filled the air for a few long moments, and then they fell silent.\n\nIn the sudden silence Fiona stopped cold. Her own heavy breathing was covered by theirs, as was the wet, squishing sounds her fingers had been making in her pussy. She slowly caressed herself and watched the two lovers on the bed, her father on top of her mother from behind, both kissing and fondling each other in post-coital bliss, just floating along together. Fiona finally realized the show was over and she crept back to her bed, still excited by what she'd witnessed. Her own sleep came only after she'd rubbed her gooey little slit to orgasm, fantasizing about her father's cock as she came.\n\n DAUGHTER'S HORNY URGE (by Eros!)\n\nPart 2.\n\nThe next morning Janet was in the kitchen first, having made coffee and preparing to make breakfast for the three of them. Fiona shuffled in wearing her robe, shaking out her long golden hair.\n\n""Well! Good morning, sleepy-head!"" her mother said cheerfully, handing over a hot cup.\n\n""'Morning, Mom"", Fiona said blearily. ""Thanks.""\n\n""Well, you look dreadful.""\n\n""I have an excuse, Mom"", smiled Fiona.\n\n""Mmmmm?... and what might that be, dear?"" asked her mother absently.\n\n""All that noise you and Dad were making last night.""\n\n""Oh? I'm sorry, did we wake you, honey?"" Janet asked looking surprised.\n\n""Yeah, it's okay though."" Fiona said.\n\nFiona looked at her mother. They had always had a good relationship, more like friends than mother and daughter, and Fiona knew she could talk about sex with her mother openly.\n\n""Is Daddy good in bed, Mom?"" asked Fiona, almost innocently.\n\nHer mother blushed, even through her early summer tan.\n\n""Well, er... yes, I'd ah... I'd have to say he was very good"", stammered Janet. ""But it's not something a young girl asks about her father, dear""\n\n""Why, Mom?""\n\nHer daughter had her there, Janet realized.\n\n""Ah... I... I don't know, it just isn't the done thing, that's all.""\n\n""But, Mom, I thought you said for me to ask you anything about sex I wanted to know. You said anything at all, remember?""\n\nJanet swallowed uneasily. This was going to be difficult. She tried desperately to think of a reason not to answer her daughter's question, but couldn't think of one. Remembering how her own mother had avoided the subject of sex at all costs, Janet decided to be candid with her daughter. Sixteen years ago, Fiona herself had been the result of Janet's own dismal ignorance of sex.\n\n""Okay, honey"", said Janet finally. ""What exactly do you want to know?""\n\n""Nothing,"" replied the young girl, nonchalantly. ""I was just wondering if you and Daddy did some of the things I've heard about at school, that's all.""\n\n""And what sort of things have you been hearing at school?""\n\n""You know... weird things...""\n\n""You're going to have to be more explicit than that, dear. I have no idea what you're talking about.""\n\n""Well, some of the other girls talk about sucking a guy's thing.... you know his um... cock. Do you and Daddy do that sort of thing?""\n\nJanet almost went back on her promise to herself about telling Fiona the truth. But her daughter's unashamed frankness prevented her. The last thing she wanted was Fiona growing up disgusted with sex, in any of it's forms.\n\n""Yes, sometimes we do, honey"", Janet admitted.\n\nFiona's eyes lit up like birthday candles.\n\n""And um... does Daddy do the same for you, too? You know, lick your pussy?""\n\n""Sure"", said her mother with a grin of insecurity.\n\nFiona felt her own pussy moisten at the thought of her father's tongue licking her mother's hairy, wet cuntslit to orgasm.\n\n""Is he good, Mom?""\n\n""Mmmmmm, the best, baby"", admitted Janet, feeling suddenly much more comfortable about talking to her daughter on so personal a subject.\n\n DAUGHTER'S HORNY URGE (by Eros!)\n\nPart 3.\n\nFiona felt a sudden wetness between her thighs as her excitement leaked out through her panties and dampened the chair. She fought the urge to touch herself, crossing her legs instead.\n\n""Does Daddy have a big cock, Mom?"", she asked, remembering that it had been too dark to see much the night before.\n\n""Now, you're getting a little too personal, dear"", smiled her mother. ""At least let your father and I have a few secrets""\n\n""Aw, mom!"", frowned Fiona. After last night, she was eager for more juicy titbits from her mother.\n\n""All I'll say honey, is that your father is well-endowed, okay? Now, why don't you go and take a cold shower, young lady"", giggled Janet.\n\nFiona smiled. ""Okay Mom,"" she said, walking down the hallway.\n\nBefore entering the shower, Fiona surveyed herself in the mirror. What she saw pleased her mostly. Fair skin but with a few too many freckles (never mind that most of her friends at school told her they were sexy), a pair of slightly bloodshot blue eyes, and a very attractive face. Her nose was a little too big she thought, but no one ever complained. Her best features, the ones she knew would always get the boys to look still pleased her. Her hair was straight, and long, stopping just below her waist, like a golden-blonde waterfall. And her eyebrows, which matched her hair exactly. Some of the bolder boys had asked her if her ""other"" hair was so perfectly matched. Sometimes, if the boy was cute, Fiona playfully invited him to see for himself that it was.\n\nHer budding breasts weren't as large as she wanted, but at her age they were well proportioned to her lithe young body. Her waist was slender, and she was trim. Her history teacher had told her she had an athletic looking body, but he was always complimenting the more mature looking girls in his class, trying to get into their pants no doubt. He was kind of cute though, she mused. She wondered what his cock looked like, maybe if she played her cards right he'd even let her see it. Fiona stepped into the shower and soaped up, thinking of her mother and father's performance last night. She didn't masturbate, she never could in the shower, but she did feel much better after she'd cleaned up and put on what little makeup she usually wore. She brushed her long hair, still wet, and used the blow-dryer for about ten minutes. It was still damp when she stopped to answer the knock on the bathroom door.\n\nHer father stood in the hallway wearing jogging shorts and, as Fiona looked more closely... trying to keep an erection down. Fiona wore her robe but was naked underneath, and it showed. By the way he was staring at her, her father hadn't missed it either. She smiled and let her father into the bathroom, while she returned to the kitchen and the smell of bacon and eggs. Her mother's t-shirt was outside of her shorts now, something Fiona noticed quickly.\n\n""I see Daddy's said good morning to you."" she said. Janet glanced down at her top, then looked over at Fiona, grinning.\n\n""Yeah, the animal!"" she added with a wink.\n\nThey ate breakfast when Jerry returned, and afterwards, Janet braided Fiona's long blonde hair. Then she took her shower with Jerry. Fiona tried unsuccessfully to ignore the sounds of splashing fun coming from the bathroom but it was no good, her easily-aroused young pussy became instantly moist at the very thought of her mother and father's naked, wet bodies sliding sensually against each other under the steamy, cascading water.\n\nAfterwards, Janet and Jerry went out shopping, while Fiona contented herself with sunning on the patio, reading a new book by her favorite author. Her parents had offered to take her along, but Fiona knew they wanted to be alone. She'd lied about having to go out to a friend's house, just wanting to relax by herself for a while. She'd tell them her friend called to cancel as soon as they got back home. In the meantime, Fiona worked on her tan, hoping that her freckles would blend into a semblance of a tan at least. It was pretty and quiet in the mountains this time of year, but still warm, and Fiona only stayed in the sun for a short while before moving into the shade. She read for about an hour and a half, then dozed off.\n\nFiona awoke, stretching like a cat, and then stood up. The light coating of sun-screen still glistened on her skin and felt slippery since she'd perspired during her nap. She picked up her towel and turned to enter the house when she saw her mother and her father inside. They obviously didn't know she was home, and hadn't seen her lying in the shade. Fiona watched through the large glass doors, her eyes wide, blinking in amazement or sleepiness. Her mother lay on her back on the sofa, her ass at the edge of the cushions. She was naked, with her legs high in the air, and her father was crouching between her thighs, rolling his face around in her open cunt.\n\n DAUGHTER'S HORNY URGE (by Eros!)\n\nPart 4.\n\nHer mother was shaking and rocking her hips, grinding her cunt up into Jerry's face, obviously enjoying his tongue. Fiona wondered what to do as she watched. Somehow they'd come back while she'd dozed off, and hadn't seen her out here. Her father made her mother come in a gasping orgasm which made Fiona very wet, and she wanted to finger her pussy, but she didn't dare. She didn't want them to catch her watching them, let alone masturbating while she did!\n\nHer parents swapped places, and now her mother was sucking on her father's cock. In the daylight Fiona could see that her mother's comments on the size of her father's cock were an understatement. The thing was huge! The sight of his jutting organ sent a sensual thrill through her adolescent young body and Fiona squeezed her legs together in a vain attempt at relief. She picked up her book and ducked behind a wall, still watching her parents antics with growing excitement.\n\nFiona watched as her mother sucked her father's cock with practiced expertise. Janet's naked body was smooth and evenly tan, except for the small light areas that showed the tiny bikini she normally wore. She could clearly see her mother's open cuntslit, wet with her father's saliva, and was only mildly surprised to find that the sight of her of a glistening, pink gash excited her almost as much as the sight of a rock-hard cock. Concealed by the wall, Fiona slipped a hand beneath the waistband of her pants and began fingering her pussy as she stared with lust at at her horny parents. To the young girl, it seemed like her father's erect prick was almost a foot long. She didn't know how on earth her mother was taking it so far into her mouth, but she was anxious to find out.\n\nFiona felt her feet moving, and she felt as though someone else was controlling them. As she moved, it came to her that she was going to walk in on them, and she prepared an ""excuse"". If they objected or were embarrassed, she would simply go to her room, then shower off from her sunbathing. If they didn't object then...well, she'd see.\n\nFiona took a deep breath and opened the door, walking in and closing it carelessly behind her. Just as she entered, her mother looked up, and her father began to shoot. Mother and daughter locked eyes for a moment, then Fiona's were drawn to the thick white cum spurting against her mother's neck and tits. Janet looked down, paused, then gulped down Jerry's spurting cock, making him cry out loudly. Her father hadn't seen her yet, his eyes were tightly shut as he groaned out his orgasm in exquisite bliss. Her mother looked up and nodded towards the hallway. Fiona took one long last look at her father's slimy cock and tiptoed quickly towards her room.\n\nShe had noticed the wetness and colour of her mother's aroused cunt, it excited her strangely. As she walked she could feel the slipperiness of her own pussy and the tight, stiffness of her little nipples. She heard her mother whisper something to her father and the sound of hasty dressing.\n\nDAUGHTER'S HORNY URGE (by Eros!)\n\nPart 5.\n\nFiona decided to take a shower in an attempt to cool down her incestuous arousal, and had just gotten undressed when she heard a soft knock at her door.\n\n""Yeah?""\n\n""It's me, sweetheart, can I come in for a moment?"", she heard her mother's muffled voice ask.\n\n""Yeah! Come in, Mom!"", said Fiona, hastily wrapping a towel around her naked young body.\n\nThe door opened and her mother entered the room. She was fully dressed now, but her face still held a rosy flush of sexual excitement.\n\n""Can I talk to you about what happened just now?"", asked Janet.\n\nFiona looked embarrassed and a little frightened. She was certain her mother was going to give her a good chewed-out for spying on them.\n\n""I'm really sorry, Mom!"", she spluttered, ""I won't ever do it again, honest! I just couldn't help but notice you and Dad fu... um.. doing it!""\n\nJanet smiled at her daughter and sat down on the bed next to her.\n\n""Hey... hey... You're not in any trouble, honey. "" she crooned, hugging the girl affectionately. ""I'm not going to get mad at you for a little natural adolescent curiosity.""\n\n""You're not?""\n\n""No! In fact, your father and I both agree that we should be more open with you rather than trying to hide what we do behind closed doors. Now that you're at that age where girls start to experiment with sex, we both want your first experiences to be as open and as pleasurable as possible.""\n\n""You mean you told Daddy I saw you um... s..sucking his thing, just now?"" asked Fiona fearfully.\n\n""Sure!"", smiled Janet. ""He was a little surprised at first, but when I told him about the lecherous way you were staring at his cock, I think he actually started to get hard again.""\n\n""MOM! That's disgusting!"", exclaimed Fiona, but she couldn't suppress a faint, mischievous little smile at the thought of her father getting aroused by her.\n\n""Not to me it's not, honey,"" chuckled Janet, ""And don't be so smug, I know you want to get your hands on your father's big cock. I could see it in your eyes as you watched me suck him off just now. Am I right?""\n\nFiona lowered her eyes and nodded silently, squiggling uncomfortably on the bed. Her mother was right, the sight of her Daddy's long, thick erection glistening with saliva and cum had been a tremendous turn-on for the young girl. Even now her little pussy was still itching with arousal at the very thought of her father's huge cock.\n\n""Don't be ashamed, baby"" said Janet, hugging her daughter close. ""I had the same feelings about my father when I was your age. I guess nearly every little girl does at some stage or another.""\n\n""Really?"", chirped Fiona, happy that she was not alone in her incestuous fantasies.\n\n""Sure. But not every girl is lucky enough to get a chance to actually do anything about it,"" said her mother with a sly little grin.\n\n""You don't mean that you and... grandpa.... actually..... ""\n\n""....fucked?"" Janet said, finishing her daughter's question for her. ""We still do, sweetheart. Your grandfather is hardly an old man you know, he's only fifty one and believe me, he can still give your father a run for his money in the bedroom.""\n\nFiona was getting very wet between the legs listening to her mother's startling family revelations. The thought of her big handsome grandfather fucking her mother was intensely arousing to the young girl. She squirmed her ass on the bed and parted her thighs a little, in a vain attempt to alleviate the hot burning itch emanating from her aroused young pussyslit.\n\n DAUGHTER'S HORNY URGE (by Eros!)\n\nPart 6.\n\nJanet could see that her daughter was getting sexually excited and decided that the mood was right to do something about it. She'd had several sexual encounters with other women in her life and even though Jerry usually kept her fairly well satisfied in bed (and anywhere else he could get his cock into her without being arrested), occasionally Janet had the urge to sample a little female flesh for a change. Watching her gorgeous young daughter squirming her naked little ass around on the bed, was making Janet horny too.\n\n""What's wrong, honey?"" she asked, stroking her daughter's exposed thigh.\n\nFiona's young pussy moistened at her mother's touch and instinctively she opened her thighs wider, unconsciously inviting the hand on her thigh to venture further.\n\n""I.. er.... I.. um.. don't know, Mom. I feel kinda funny!""\n\n""Good `funny' of bad `funny', sweetheart?"" asked Janet, letting her fingers slide up under the hem of the towel which just covered her daughter's furry little crotch.\n\n""Good... I guess,"" murmured Fiona. After all she had seen and heard today, her mother's touch excited the young girl much more than she would admit to.\n\n""Do you want me to stop, honey?"" asked her mother. ""I will if you feel uncomfortable about this.""\n\n""N..no! No, don't stop...."" said Fiona, her voice almost a whisper as she lay her head against her mother's shoulder. ""I want you to touch me, Mom""\n\n""I am touching you, baby"", teased Janet, inching her hand further up under the edge of the towel.\n\n""No... t..touch me between the legs, Mom,"" Fiona panted, ""Please stroke my pussy. I'm so hot and wet down there.""\n\n""Oooooohhh, my sexy little baby! I bet you are!"" moaned Janet."
1257,Daughter's Little Friend,"['Mf', 'inc', 'family']","Chapter 2\n\nRichard Hink glanced up from the morning paper when he heard the slam of the Murphy's screen door, and he parted the curtains of the window beside him so he could look out. He saw the young, lithe form of Sandy Murphy in her tight mini-skirt stumbling haphazardly out. Lecherously, he licked his thick lips; his eyes moved hotly over the soft, already full contours of the girl's finely curved young body--the taut firmness of her pear-shaped breasts jutting from the thin material of her jersey; the tight roundness of her slender buttocks as they jiggled provocatively as she ran. Sandy faltered by the edge of the garage, either panting heavily or perhaps crying, he couldn't tell which, but obviously she was greatly disturbed over something. Jesus, he said to himself, would I like to get into that tender little pussy. Every time he saw her he was hungry for her, and as he gazed lewdly at the teenager across the lawn from him, his cock seemed to answer with a throbbing, grinding beat against the tight elasticity of his pants. Jesus, yes ... he sighed with relish. Richard Hink was a tall, well-built man only a few years older than Sandy's mother, with a shock of curly, coal-black hair that constantly fell boyishly down over his forehead, and a thick broad chest with well-developed pectorals, the result of his years as head football coach at Prescott High School. Hink knew of Sandy Murphy from school as well as from being her neighbor, though he didn't have her as a pupil ... yet. He had certain lewd ideas about someday starting an extra-curricular class in which the lovely young girl was his only student, and he could teach her what other sex education courses left out ... It wasn't entirely coincidence that Richard lived so close to the Murphys. Prescott was a small, old community only recently developing as suburbia extended its macadam and cement tentacles from the big city to the north. Modest income housing was short, and the tract in which they lived was one of the few which a teacher could afford. He had once lived in an apartment, but after the landlady had caught him in the swimming pool buck naked with her sister-in-law, he decided that his pleasures and pursuits required a more private location, and he had shopped around for a house. He had tried a very soft, very patient approach to the seduction of the provocatively innocent Sandy Murphy all last year, knowing that a more brutal approach such as used by some of his football squad might scare her away. Or worse, send her to her mother, and he would face expulsion and ruin, possibly jail. Up till now, Richard Hink had only been able to become a sort of substitute counselor, something of a father figure to the girl, though he had managed to introduce her to the big stud, Tommy Edgars. If anyone could break through her resistance and fuck the living daylights out of that virgin cunt, Edgars could, Hink figured, and in return for the matchmaking, Edgars was to see that he, Hink, got his share ... But so far, even Edgars had not been able to break through the tender teenager's iron resolve to remain pure. Richard Hink folded his paper and put it aside, then stood and walked to his back door, wondering if there was some way he could turn the misery that was so evident on Sandy's face into a furthering of his future plans for the girl. He opened the door and stepped out on his short flagstone patio, setting his features into a mask of deep, humanitarian concern. ""Sandy,"" he called over to her. ""Oh, Sandy!"" The teenager looked up, momentarily startled, her fresh young face streaked heavily with tears. Her jaw was set in volatile anger, and her whole body seemed to tremble slightly from being so upset. She looked at him with wide, blue eyes. ""I ... saw you from the window, Sandy.""\n""Mr. Hink ..."" Sandy, desperately seeking the guidance she had rejected venomously from her mother, rushed across the lawn to where the teacher stood. ""Mr. Hink, it's just awful!""\n""Hey now, it can't be all that bad,"" he said soothingly. ""Why don't you come in and talk about it?"" Numbly, the girl nodded and stepped by him into his house. Richard could see that she was on the verge of hysteria, and putting his arm around her, he steered her to the living room, where he sat her down on the couch. ""Calm down, my dear, and tell me all about it.""\n""Mother ... She saw Tommy and I together last night,"" she sobbed. ""She saw us making out in the kitchen, and this morning she started a fat lecture about what an awful thing we'd been doing.""\n""Well, you know how mothers can be. It was bound to happen sooner or later. When it's time for the young to begin breaking the bonds with the nest. I told you that when I introduced you to Tommy.""\n""But what can I do?"" Sandy wailed. ""I can't leave home, not yet. I have to stay there, but I won't give up seeing Tommy, I won't! She'll try to make me, and ... everything will be ruined!""\n""Now, my dear, it won't. Don't you worry your pretty little head over it, but leave everything to me.""\n""Can ... can you really do something about this, Mr. Hink?"" The glimmering of an obscene plan was churning in the coach's mind. ""I think I can,"" he said calmly, with a faint flickering smile playing across his mouth. ""Yes, I think I can.""\n""What?""\n""Well, naturally I'll have to talk to your mother.""\n""I don't want to be there when you do,"" she said, shivering. ""You won't be, Sandy. I'll tell you what I'm going to do. I'll phone Tommy Edgars now, and see if he'd like to take you out right now for all day, and that way you'll get your mind off this matter.""\n""Oh, I'd love that!"" the girl cried, and she clapped her hands together joyously. ""That would be wonderful!""\n""And believe me, my dear,"" he added with a shadow of a grin, ""when you come home tonight, things will be different. Very different!""\n""You know, Mr. Hink? I think you're just the man to do it!"" You bet I am, little girl ... he thought secretively as he walked into another room to phone. He didn't want Sandy to hear what he was going to tell Tommy Edgars, because if she ever got the idea of what was in store for her, she'd run back to that lovely but prudish mother of hers like a flash. He looked up Edgars' number; the youth was asleep, and answered after a half- dozen rings with a thick, slurred voice. ""Hello?""\n""This is Richard Hink, Tom,"" the teacher told him. ""Wake up and get over here. Sandy Murphy's waiting.""\n""Now? At this time of night?""\n""It's nearly ten in the morning. High time you finally got into her pants, too, boy, and there's not going to be any more fooling around being nice about it. The kid gloves are off, and you're going to give her the works. If you can get yourself over here, that is.""\n""Jesus, coach, I'd like to, but she's been nothing but a pain in the ass. She won't stand for roughing up, and anyway, she'll tell her mother if I start tearing her clothes off like a cave-man.""\n""Do what I tell you, and there won't be any problem.""\n""But I'd promised Joe Arrow to go over to his girl's house today, though. See, Vicki Rolf's parents are away, and Joe's got a hot new fuck film he wants to show. Should be fun ... Vicki loves getting balled by two guys at the same time.""\n""So much the better,"" Richard Hink chuckled. ""Sandy knows Vicki from school, so she'll be that much more off guard, thinking that nothing can happen to her with the four of you together. I tell you, I've got a plan that won't fail.""\n""I don't know ..."" Edgars said hesitantly. ""I'd hate to screw up a day of fucking Vicki on the chance I can score with Sandy.""\n""Tell you what, Tom. Instead of selling you the usual lids of marijuana this time, I'll give you some special pot that's been doctored with Spanish Fly. I save it for occasions like this, and if you can get her to smoke it, she'll turn on like a mink in heat, I guarantee!""\n""Now you're cooking!"" Edgars said excitedly. ""I'll grab my pants and be over. Hot damn, I can almost feel my cock up inside that sweet little cunt of hers already!""\n""One more thing,"" the head coach put in. ""Since I'm giving you the marijuana, you can see that Vicki lets me in her house before you and Sandy arrive. I'll be waiting and hiding when the fun starts.""\n""You planning to join in ... Make it a five-some?""\n""Use your head, Tom boy. Only way we're going to get away with this is to work on Sandy's tight-assed mother, too, so nobody will be spilling anything to the cops. I've got a feeling that after eight months without a man, she's itching for a good fuck, but she'll need the right kind of encouragement, and I've got to be there when you shove your rod into her daughter's belly to get it. Me and my camera."" Tommy Edgars laughed crudely. ""Blackmail! Good luck, you bastard; Mrs. Murphy's a damned fine cunt by the looks of her, by God. Hell, either of them bitches could give me a hard-on that would ache all the way to my knees.""\n""Same here, Tom, and who knows? If my plan works, we might nail both of them together in a gang fuck. Now, hurry on over.""\n""I'm on my way, soon as I call Vicki,"" the youth said, his anticipation contorting his young voice and lewdly telegraphing his hotly excited thoughts. Hink hung up the phone and smoothed his hair back, contemplating the plot he'd conceived in his mind. Christ, if it worked, it would be a literal tour de force! He wanted to fuck that luscious little teenager all right, but there was the other member of the Murphy household whose panties he'd dearly love to strip off, whose soft and perfectly preserved feminine charms always elicited burning desire in his cock and testicles. Damn, but Alice Murphy was a lot of sensual woman, going to waste now that she was a widow. She was prime, and he, Richard Hink, was going to try his best to ram his prick up into her blonde-haired cunt and show her what fucking was all about. And if everything went right, he'd soon be fucking her hot little daughter as well, and wouldn't that be a feather in his cap! Mother and daughter, both spreading their legs and opening their cunts for him ... He walked back into the living room to smile down at Sandy, aware that his cock was hard as a fence rail right now, just thinking about it, and his mouth had gone dry, while small beads of sweat started to form on his brow. Just a few more hours, he murmured to himself, and then you, darling girl, and your lovely mother will be begging and begging ...\n\n* * *\n\nTommy Edgars' powerful MGA sports car purred smoothly along the road. Sandy relaxed against the passenger seat and let her long golden hair flow out into the cool refreshing slip-stream of the car, feeling much calmer and relaxed now that she was miles away from her home and mother. She gazed gratefully at Tommy, pleased that he had cared enough--especially after his disappointment last night--to have driven over to pick her up for the day. She sighed, stretching out her arms, and said to him: ""Well? Where are we heading?"" The youth grinned back at her. ""You'll see, baby.""\n""No, tell me, Tommy! I want to know what the prescription is going to be for my blues.""\n""Ain't going to be bad tasting, I'll say that,"" Edgars taunted, and then he threw his head back and laughed heartily. ""Naw, I'll tell you,"" he said after a moment. ""We've been invited to a party up at Vicki Rolf's house. A small party, just us and Joe Arrow will be there, but the way I hear it, it will be a damned fine party. You game?"" Sandy regarded her handsome boyfriend quizzically. ""I know Vicki from school a little bit. She's a grade ahead of me, so I don't pal around with her, but ... isn't she supposed to be sort of wild, Tommy?""\n""Well now, if you're scared ..."" Tommy teased. Tommy's remark irked the girl. She was tired of being treated like a babe in arms, though she had to admit that this time it was her own fault, hesitating the way she had. ""I'd love to go,"" she said decisively. ""I was just asking, that's all.""\n""I tell you now, baby, this ain't a party for kiddies.""\n""What do you mean?""\n""There'll be some drinking, and Joe's bringing a stag film and things like that to get everybody nice and friendly and forgetting their troubles. Ever seen a stag film?""\n""N-No, I haven't,"" she replied, her voice cracking slightly. ""A-Are they bad?""\n""Depends on what you call bad,"" the boy chuckled. ""They get one nice and heated up if you let them. So if it would scare you, tell me now. It would be a bad scene, baby, if you chickened out when the fun and games began."" Sandy considered herself old enough to handle any situation, and besides, what harm could a little drinking and watching a sex movie do? She'd been able to stop Tommy's advances all the times before, hadn't she? Anyway, Vicki would be there, and nothing really terrible would happen with the two of them ... ""I said I wanted to go, and I do, Tommy Edgar,"" she said defiantly. ""I'm here for a good time, aren't I?""\n""Good girl,"" he chuckled again. ""I'd hate to have to sit through one of those things without some good female company. We've a little time, though, because Vicki said not to come until noon. She's fixing lunch for us.""\n""That's nice of her,"" Sandy said. ""Vicki's a very nice girl,"" Tommy replied, the thin smile on his handsome young face was hidden from the girl beside him as he turned a left-hand corner and sped across town to the park. ""Let's kill the time watching the sailboats, okay?""\n""Okay!"" Sandy agreed heartily, but in spite of her efforts, the haunting feeling wouldn't go away that perhaps she shouldn't have been so eager to agree. But it was too late now; she had committed herself, and she would not back down ... The hours until noon passed quickly for the young girl. Tommy was at his nicest, talking a blue streak in an effort to cheer her up, the day was beautiful and hot without being overly muggy, and the park was lovely ... The Rolfs came from one of the better sections of Prescott, and their house was a lovely and spacious Spanish style of white stucco and black wrought iron. Wide, rolling grounds bordered it, much as the park had bordered the sail-boat pond, with a magnificent swimming pool and a tennis court tucked away between large old trees and a miniature mountain of stone from which a landscaped stream and waterfall gushed pleasantly. Sandy had never been to such a beautiful home, and was fascinated by it from the moment they entered the crushed oyster-shell drive to arrive before the massive front doors. Vicki Rolf was a tall, auburn-haired girl with rich-swelling breasts like melons ripe on the vine, and curving hips with seductively swaying buttocks and long, limber legs. She was wearing an extremely brief pair of hotpants that failed to cover the entirety of her round, moon-shaped ivory buttocks, and they curved in so that they emphasized the crevice between her ass- cheeks blatantly. From the front, they snugly molded her full, fleshy vaginal lips, indicating without any question the contours of her young, pubescent cunt. Sandy had a hard time keeping her eyes modestly away from the other girl's pussy, her mind once more dwelling on the stories she'd heard about the ""wild"" Miss Rolf and her promiscuous ways. There'd never been any proof, but it was hard not to think that Vicki and Joe Arrow weren't ... well, weren't lovers! Vicki had come around the side of the house bare-footed, a tall frosted glass in her slim hand and a cheery smile on her face, and had been waiting for the MGA to pull to a halt. She came over to the small car. ""Hi, Tom,"" she said in a throaty purr. ""Oh, and it's good to see you again, Sandy. You've never been here before have you?""\n""No, Vicki,"" Sandy said, pleased at the way she'd been greeted. Of course she'd never been here ... but it was a nice greeting nevertheless. ""Well, you'll just have to come more often,"" Vicki said lightly, and then she waved in the direction from which she'd come. ""Joe's waiting on the sun-deck. He's been swimming."" As the three of them went around the side to the porch, Vicki asked: ""You want to go swimming, Sandy?""\n""I didn't bring a suit, I'm afraid.""\n""Well, Joe didn't either, but one of my Dad's fitted him."" She laughed, and added, ""Dad's a lot thinner and shorter, so it didn't fit too well, but enough to cover the important parts, at least!"" The path ended in a long, narrow grotto, floored with more of the lush greenery, and fronting the small quarry and waterfall and the tiled swimming pool. Beneath three tall eucalyptus trees were several brightly colored lounge chairs and chaise lounges, and in one of the chairs, his feet on a white metal table, was Joe Arrow. Sandy had never met Arrow before, since he was a friend of Tommy's, and similarly out of school by a few years. His brown hair was thick and shaggy, and at the moment still damp from his swimming, and as he stood up to greet them, his eyes seemed to bore into her with an odd maliciousness which made her tingle reflexively. It was almost as if he was mentally stripping her hotpants off of her, leaving her naked and defenseless! And Lord! Vicki hadn't been joking about the swimming trunks, either! They were elastic, a yellow-green which looked as if they'd been painted around his bronzed, hard-muscled thighs. They were lower than where she wore her bikini bottoms, and the hard, bas-relief outline of his limply curled penis strained at the stretched, thin material, threatening to tear it in half. Why, it shows everything he has! Sandy thought prudishly. Vicki went over to Joe, and he placed his arm around her waist, his fingers splaying familiarly on the satiny surface of her flesh that was exposed between her skirt and bolero top. ""Joe, this is Sandy Murphy,"" Vicki introduced, moving her body closer to his, rubbing herself against him like a seductively purring cat. ""Well, well, you're the Sandy Tom's been bragging about."" His cool grey eyes appraised her in an almost predatory way, and Sandy saw that his gaze seemed almost to caress her jutting breasts. ""Can I pick them, buddy, or can I pick them?"" Tommy said, sitting down with a swagger. ""You can certainly pick them, Tom!"" Joe agreed ardently. ""Let's get the show on the road,"" Vicki interjected. ""Look, you get the pitcher you left in the cabana, Joe, and I'll bring out the lunch."" She turned to Tom and Sandy. ""I don't know about you two, but I'm hungry!""\n""You're always hungry, pussy-cat,"" Joe said, and walked away. ""I'm starving,"" Sandy agreed. ""I didn't have any breakfast.""\n""This should make up for it,"" Vicki said. ""You wait right here."" Soon platters of hot, spicy chicken appeared, along with a tartly dressed salad and a salty bread which Sandy couldn't identify. Along with the food was a rum cocktail, and it was only after a little hesitation that Sandy slaked her thirst with the cooling drink. The young girl didn't care for the taste of alcohol, but the cocktail mix successfully masked it from her, and before she knew it, she was on a second large tumbler-full of the purplish drink. She drank it down promptly, as if it was grape-ade and not a potent liquor, only to find that Joe was again topping her glass, winking at her as he poured. The rum began to take its toll, and she started to experience a general physical relaxing of her body, the tension of the morning evaporating from her flesh. Some of her mental reservations slowly disappeared as well, and surprisingly, by the end of the meal she was finding that she was in rapport with the three others as if she'd been friends with them a long time. She giggled, looking at Tommy now and then, and seeing that his handsome face was slightly flushed, and he was grinning crookedly. She realized that he, too, was beginning to feel the effects of the rum, but she didn't care ... she didn't care at all. She was thoroughly enjoying herself now, and felt giddy and lightheaded, almost carefree. She was glad that she'd come. Joe wasn't half as bad as she'd first thought, and Vicki was very nice, very sweet and kind. Joe went into the house to mix a fresh batch of cocktails, and when he came back, he again favored the young teenager with a profligate smile, his eyes once more traveling the width and breadth of her creamy, firm body. ""Yeah, buddy,"" he said to Tommy, ""she's really something!"" Sandy blushed under his frank examination. ""T-Thank you,"" she said in a faltering tone, lowering her eyes. ""That calls for a drink,"" Tommy said, and took the pitcher to pour the four glasses full again. ""Everything calls for a drink!""\n""Damned right it does,"" Vicki agreed. ""Drink up, everybody. There's plenty more where these came from."" She laughed heartily, never telling the innocent little virgin bitch across from her that she was laughing at her. The lunch was not because she liked to cook; it was because she'd been briefed about the plan to seduce Sandy Murphy, and knew that the salty, spicy foods would cause more drinking. And leave it to an inexperienced girl to guzzle the rum like it was soda-pop! It was a kick, being in on the seduction of this naive young girl, and the thought of all the things Tom was going to do to her with his cock made the smooth fleshy walls of her own cunt tingle and secrete slightly, wetting her panties as it trickled slowly down from her vaginal lips. And Christ ... then there was Richard Hink downstairs, hiding in the closet with his Polaroid camera! Jesus, this should be one damned wild afternoon! And the young wanton laughed loudly again ... Tom wiped a hand across his perspiring forehead. ""Whew,"" he said. ""Is it getting hotter, or is it just me?"" Joe grinned. ""A little of both, I think. Why don't we go inside now, and I'll show the movie I got from Copenhagen last week?""\n""Good thinking,"" Vicki said. ""Later we can sit out here when it cools down a bit. I've got Dad's movie machine and screen all set up in the basement, and we'll be plenty comfortable down there."" Sandy was thoroughly enjoying herself, and no longer had any fear of seeing the stag film. She had been beginning to wonder when they were going to see this hot movie she'd been warned about, and had to admit to herself as she rose and walked with Tom inside the house that now she was actually anticipating it.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nThe four of them went down a broad flight of stairs to a lavishly decorated play room, done in red velvet and knotty pine paneling, with a luxurious deep-pile carpet on the floor. Joe, who was carrying the pitcher of rum punch and Vicki were both barefoot; Tom and Sandy kicked off their shoes and sat down on one of the long low couches that were on either side of the 8mm motion picture projector, and which faced a large, square silver screen. She had to crawl over the seat to Tom, the couch being so wide, and when they were leaning back against the deep soft back cushion, just her feet were hanging over the edge. She had difficulty adjusting herself without spilling her drink, but Tom took it from her hand and she settled back comfortably against him. He handed her the drink again, and curled his arm around her, pulling her tightly against him. ""More like a bed, isn't it?"" he laughed softly. ""Yes."" she said, shivering expectantly. ""Now what?""\n""Well, we sit here and sort of work up to it."" And as if in further answer, Joe was crawling across the couch to them, the pitcher in his hands. ""Here, a little more. To toast the hope I got my money's worth in the film!""\n""I ... I think I've had enough,"" Sandy said. ""I don't want to get sick.""\n""You won't,"" Tom promised. ""Go on, be a sport.""\n""Be a sport,"" she murmured to herself, remembering his words earlier about it being too late now to back out ... she drank deeply from the refreshed glass, and then settled back again, taking a deep gasp of air. Her head was whirling, and the screen before her eyes was tilting gradually. ""Have a cigarette,"" Tom offered, leaning over to offer Vicki and Joe one from a tin box which had once contained pipe tobacco. Then he offered one to Sandy, who shook her head. ""Go on,"" he urged. ""You smoke, don't you?""\n""Yes, but ..."" She saw that they were hand rolled, of a peculiar brownish color like no cigarette she'd ever seen before. Moreover, they didn't have filters, which she preferred the few times she'd experimented with smoking. ""I'd rather not now, thank you.""\n""It's the real stuff, Sandy,"" Vicki said. ""You're missing something if you don't at least try one.""\n""What--what kind are they?"" she asked tentatively, her curiosity now piqued by the other girl's insistence. ""Oh, just a little stronger than the usual American brand,"" Tommy explained casually. ""You smoke them for the taste, which is sort of sweeter and less bitter than the normal kind. Like Vicki says, you should try it anyway. What the hell harm can it do? Just inhale the first few puffs slowly so you won't choke.""\n""Are they safe? I ... I mean, they don't make you not know what you're doing, do they?""\n""Of course not, silly,"" Tom answered impatiently. ""Just try a few drags, and if you don't like it, then stop.""\n""All right,"" Sandy said hesitantly, not knowing what the tobacco was inside them but not wanting to appear any more of a child than she already had. She bravely took a cigarette and allowed Tom to light it for her. ""Slowly, slowly,"" Joe interjected, as he took a drag from his own. Sandy watched him and then Tom, finally inhaling very gently, as instructed. It had a strange but not unpleasant taste, and she inhaled deeper on the next pull, holding it down for a few seconds at Tom's instructions before exhaling. After three or four inhalations, Sandy could hardly feel the smoke curling down into her lungs, it was so smooth. She watched Vicki holding her breath as long as she could, and then took a deep drag herself and held it down deep until she just had to exhale. ""They're nice,"" she said in a voice that didn't seem to be hers. She looked at Vicki and Joe on the other side of her, and they suddenly seemed to be miles away. ""But I feel sort of funny.""\n""So do I,"" Vicki said. ""Nice kind of funny."" It seemed like a logical kind of answer, for indeed, Sandy felt nice in a funny way. She had never felt so nice, come to think of it, or so soft. The longer she held the smoke down the softer and nicer her world became, and then she noticed that Joe had gotten up and switched off the lights in the room, returning to the projector to turn it on. She could feel the pressure of Tommy Edgars against her thigh, but the thin, brown cigarette had dulled even her fears about him. She felt too good, and she returned the pressure slightly to let him know that she didn't mind and that she liked him ... she could feel the delicious warmth of the marijuana cigarette tingling deep inside ... deeper down than she had ever felt anything before in her life ... The screen suddenly lit up with the white light of the blank beginning frames, then the first picture came into view, and Joe focused the lens so that it was in sharp clarity. Sandy could make out a large bed, a small dressing table to one side with a large mirror near it. It was a beautiful setting, she thought dreamily, better than her own bedroom. The marijuana had made her thirsty, and she drank from her rum cocktail thirstily, only to find that Tom was filling it again and giving the pitcher back to Joe. She smiled warmly at her boyfriend, glad that he was here to take care of her, and then she saw on the screen that the door of the bedroom was opening and a young, innocent looking Scandinavian girl was walking in. She didn't appear to be much older than Sandy or Vicki, and was very lovely, with a melancholy look on her face that reflected a deep loneliness. It touched Sandy to the depths, as she felt identified with the girl in her drugged fog, her own emotions heightened by the marijuana to bind her inextricably to those of the lonely creature on the screen. The girl picked up a picture from the dressing table, looking longingly at it for a moment, and then pressed it tenderly to her full breasts, outlined clearly beneath the tight, black dress she was wearing. She placed the photograph on her pillow gently, and began to undress. She slipped the short dress slowly upwards, exposing full, well-rounded thighs, the black of her dainty, lace-trimmed silken panties contrasting sharply with the creamy ivory of her exposed flesh. Sandy could hear sounds of delight from Joe and Tommy as the dress snailed its way over the girl's head, and her beautifully curved torso emerged. Her bra fell to the floor with a flick of her fingers, and the full beauty of her firm, ripe breasts swung into freedom. They stood high and proud and their quivering nipples were turgid on the luscious half-spheres, and as the girl raised her arms high over her head to pull her long, black hair up, her breasts peaked still higher in alluring motion. She was almost naked now, in just her thin wisp of sheer panties. She turned and bent over slowly, her back to the camera, drawing the black thin, gossamer material tantalizingly down over her curved hips and buttocks, brushing them sensuously against her smooth thighs and calves, finally discarding them at her feet by the dress. She stretched languidly and teasingly turned to the front again. All her delicious nudity was exposed now, from her high-rounded breasts to the soft dark curls of her pubic mound. Sandy shifted nervously next to Tom. She had never expected anything like this! Maybe some torrid, but not all the way, love scenes with a man, and perhaps a bare breast now and then, but at least a ""G"" string, ineffectual as it might be. But this exposed all the girl had to offer, and she was making no attempt to hide it, either! The girl lay down on her stomach on the bed now, the picture of her absent lover in her hands, looking at it with a deep longing that could mean only one thing. She was sexually aroused by her thoughts and needed release! Sandy gasped aloud as the girl turned over on her back and began to massage her breasts with her free hand in tiny teasing circles, tweaking the soft nipples into sudden throbbing hardness. Her legs scissored open and closed slowly, exposing the thin slit of her vagina, nestled teasingly in the soft dark hair between her thighs, her feet pointed directly at the camera. The girl slowly worked herself into a burning passion, her buttocks twisting against the mattress as though she was trying to bury herself in it. Sheer, wanton desire reflected in her eyes, as if she wasn't acting the part, but living it. Sandy couldn't understand how the girl could act such a part unless she was really feeling it. She remembered lying in her own bed after heavy dates--last night, for example--and how she had gone insane from the frustration of her arousal until she had relieved herself with her own tiny fingers. She blushed slightly at the thought, and squirmed her buttocks nervously, feeling the edge of the cushion brush electrically against the soft swelling of her vulva. She jumped at the unexpected contact, and the more unexpected shock it had brought. Her breath quickened, and she drank heavily from her glass again, attempting to cool some of the warmth the girl's passion had transmitted to her own slim body. While she was drinking, Tommy lit two more thin, brown cigarettes and passed one to her. Without thinking, Sandy pressed it to her lips and pulled deeply, perhaps hoping it would help still the unwanted ache beginning deep within her belly. With each drag, Sandy could feel herself mentally unwind. This one heightened the feeling from the first cigarette, and she didn't feel she was the same person she had been a moment ago. She was someone else, and it frightened her a lot, but she couldn't think about it now. The heat and excitement generated by the heavy smoke of the marijuana and the girl on the screen was beginning to stimulate her hotly against her will. She squirmed down against the couch again, feeling the round edge of the cushion push her miniskirt and panties into the soft yielding crevice between her buttocks; she rubbed herself gently against it, working the corner of the cushion between the fleshy moist lips of her vagina. Her body rocked on it in an almost indiscernible rhythm--in concert with the writhing girl on the stage. She could feel the wetness spread between her thighs and she spread them slightly to gain greater contact with the cushion. The roughness brushed soothingly against her tiny, rising clitoris through the sheerness of her panties. She looked guiltily out of the corner of her eyes at Joe and Vicki next to her to make sure they hadn't noticed, but they were so engrossed in the film that they hadn't paid the slightest attention. Vicki was leaning back against Tommy, dragging heavily on another marijuana cigarette, and Joe had his hands up inside her thin, narrow bolero top. To her amazed horror, Sandy could see his hand move tantalizingly under the material covering her breasts, and Vicki had her head back on his shoulder with her mouth slightly open, a rapturous expression on her young face. ""Ohhhh, I love the way you touch my nipple,"" Sandy heard the other teenager sigh hoarsely, and her own face blushed furiously from the embarrassment she felt for Vicki's blatant acceptance of Joe's lewd advances. ""Joe's quite the stud,"" Tommy whispered in her ear wetly. ""Don't ... talk like that,"" she said, clenching her teeth, trying to sort out her own confused feelings of revulsion and stimulation. ""Please, Tommy ... we mustn't look at what they're doing.""\n""Then let's make some time of our own, baby,"" he said harshly, in a throaty, passion-filled voice. He jerked her head abruptly toward him with his hand, and pressed his lips wetly to her, grinding his mouth tightly down on hers. She groaned and struggled, feeling his hand pressing hard over the softness of one of her bra-encased breasts. But her resistance could only last for a sudden panicky moment, and then she was unable to stop her body from going limp under his attack, and in spite of her guard being up over allowing any emotion to overcome her, she could feel tiny butterfly-like sensations flit suddenly through her stomach. ""There,"" he said, whispering again into her car. ""That was damned good, don't you think?"" Too stunned to speak, Sandy lifted her glass to her lips and drained it, desperately trying to collect her shattered thoughts. She was afraid to look over at Vicki and Joe again, fearing what she would see, the soft mewling noises coming from Vicki and the grating noise of Joe's heavy excited breathing telling the story well enough. She glanced back at the movie again, it seeming to be an eternity since she had last looked at it, but it actually being only moments, the sweet, pungent marijuana having warped her sense of time. The young teenager pulled again at the cigarette in her lips, and the musky odor of Tommy beside her filling her nostrils, stimulating her still more, causing her to snuggle closer as the excitement of forbidden naughtiness rippled through her young flesh. Tommy Edgars pulled her close, letting his hand dangle gently over her shoulder. His fingers brushed softly against the tip of her breast he had so ardently squeezed a second before. He was growing more confident by the second, and the lewd, obscene thoughts of what he would do to this young soft body once it had reached the stage of helpless submission ran in delightful kaleidoscopic pictures through his mind. Man, he grinned secretly to himself, he would fuck her every way but upside down, and then maybe that way too. She'd know she'd been fucked when he finished with her ... he and Joe both in a gang fuck! The girl in the film was writhing more lasciviously now as though being attacked by some unseen lover. She had placed the picture on the bedside table and both her hands were running over her body as if out of control, her fingertips dancing over the flat, ivory belly and coming to rest at the quivering crest of her soft, down-covered vaginal slit. She groaned soundlessly at the sudden contact of her hands with the moist crevice between her thighs, and she pulled her knees up, her toes on the mattress. Then she straightened the legs like two beautiful carved ivory columns above the bed; with a deeper groan she let her knees fall wide apart, exposing to the excited teenagers the moist, glistening furrow in between. Her fingers crawled to the soft hair-fringed lips and spread them slowly apart until the wet pinkness was fully visible and the tiny bearded, mouth-like orifice throbbed hungrily open. The half-moons of her smoothly rounded young buttocks shone with a thin film of perspiration in the bedroom's light, divided by the hot, avid crevice between them. Her tiny little anus nestled mysteriously and invitingly below the swollen and agitated cuntal lips. Sandy gasped in disbelief as the girl slowly slipped a middle finger into the glistening pink flesh, stroking teasingly at her tiny, bud-like clitoris. Tommy's hand once more squeezed her own breast tightly as she heard and felt his heavy breathing against her flushed red face; she was afraid to look at him, hypnotized into immobility as the sensuous movements of the girl on the bed increased and her probing fingers worked themselves inexorably around inside the pink edges of her visibly contracting young cunt, slowly widening the thin, hair-lined lips. Then, she slipped her index finger in and out smoothly between her lubricated fleshy lips, her legs jackknifing back, knees against her breasts as her soft rounded buttocks rose and fell in response to the hotly flicking fingers. The girl's facial muscles tightened as she joined another finger with the first two, and, clenching her teeth, pushed all three into the pink, hungrily absorbing folds. They disappeared with a silent, but felt, sucking noise and a soft moan of pleasure. Sandy tensed in momentary shock at this indignity the sexually aroused young girl was committing on herself before the camera, and only Tommy's firm grip on her own now involuntarily throbbing breast kept her from leaping from the couch and running upstairs to the reality of the afternoon. She sensed that she had better go ... before it was too late and her own building excitement ran away with her. This desire lasted only a fraction of a moment before the effect of Richard Hink's special marijuana lulled her into limp acceptance again. She waited in anticipation and nervous fear of her own emotions to see what would happen next, still feeling closely tied with the girl who was writhing in desire before her, and she knew there was a danger point from which there was no turning back. She took another sip of her rum cocktail after Joe leaned over and filled her glass again, and another drag on her cigarette. The warm, relaxing smoke curled deliciously down into her lungs, easing her mind of fear at the passion raging through her own body. She snuggled back against Tommy, groggily determined to somehow keep her guard up. The girl in the movie had now become wildly possessed. Her eyes and teeth were clenched as she rolled beneath her own driving fingers in uncontrollable passion. The rapid rhythm drove grunts of pleasure from deep in her throat as the finger sunk into the tight, pink opening, making moist, wet sucking sounds in the minds of the four young viewers as she withdrew them to push them in again. Her face was red--straining for climax. She bared her mouth, obviously groaning in frustration as her own fingers thrust harder and deeper. They were not enough. Her head rolled from side to side on the pillow, her long dark hair flying in frustration at the inability to bring herself to climax. Still she tried, her hand beating a wild tattoo against the spread, straining buttocks, her soundless grunts seemingly getting louder and faster with each passing second. Suddenly, from the open bedroom door, a short, dwarf-like man not more than four feet high ran into the bedroom and jumped up beside the bed. His eyes were small and sunk deep in his oversized head, and there was unmistakable cruelty registered in them. The dwarf had the look of a man who had been teased all his life about his burnished color and his midget size, and that he now enjoyed taking out his resentment on others more helpless than he when he had the chance. The girl's eyes widened in terror, and she jerked the back of one hand to her mouth to keep from screaming. She moved to lower her legs and roll from the bed, but the dwarf raised the fist of one hand and growled viciously in warning. She froze in her position of masturbation--thighs spread and with her knees drawn to her chest. She didn't dare move as the naked dwarf panted menacingly over her, his great excitedly perspiring face distorted in passion just above her defenseless, upturned crotch. Sandy had jumped with the dwarf as he had bounded on the bed, and she grabbed Tommy's arm tightly, the sudden entrance almost frightening her out of her wits. ""My God!"" she whispered, voice quivering. ""Wh-what's he going to do to the poor girl?""\n""You'll see, baby,"" Tommy answered with a lewd grin. The camera trained in on a zoom-shot of the dwarf's penis, which was huge in relationship to the size of his body. His thickly glistening cock hung down almost to his knees, even in its soft state. He was obviously proud of it, and he took it in both hands, lightly stroking it over the defenseless girl into a semi-hardness. Sandy could not take her eyes from the growing fleshy rod, unable to believe that it was going to be the depraved instrument that would ravish the lovely young girl on the screen. Yet somehow the helplessness of the girl lying shaking with fear beneath the snarling man sadistically fascinated her. The lewd thought of that monstrous rod raping the naked and terrified young girl sent shivers of revulsive curiosity tingling through her, and goose-pimples erupted on her sensitive skin, and for a moment, she felt strangely chilled. She couldn't resist as Tommy moved his hand beneath her jersey to cup the softness of her large, firm breast, trapping the tiny nipple gently between thumb and forefinger as her bra was slowly moved upwards to where he could fondle her bare flesh. She squirmed tighter into the cushion, feeling the couch beneath her buttocks pressing deeper into her vaginal crevice, her wet vaginal crevice. Her panties were soaked and she squeezed her thighs together in a vain attempt to control the tingling sensations beginning to grow there. She was on dangerous ground and knew it, but could not bring herself to leave, the evil fascination of the impending ravishment gluing her to the cushion. She squirmed downward again, the cushion edge forcing the secretion band of her panties deeper into the split of her buttocks, its smoothness exciting the sensitive pink lips of her vagina. She felt the tiny throbs pulsing out in the tiny bud of her clitoris, and she bit her lower lip tightly to hold back the forbidden sensations that were throbbing lewdly now up between her legs. Her thoughts drifted back to the movie ... The dwarf reached up along the horrified girl's creamy white body, his hands kneading her full, exposed luscious tits with his gnarled little fingers. For a moment the girl tried to squirm away, but he growled again, threatening to beat her unmercifully, and for emphasis, he pinched her nipples hard, moving his head forward with a wolfish, fiendish glare in his beady little eyes. She could only moan in abject terror now, and to Sandy, the girl seemed hardly conscious now, her eyelids fluttering and her eyes glassy from her enslavement at the lusts of the alien creature hovering over her maliciously. Sandy watched with transfixed horror as the excitedly slobbering lips of the dwarf began to trace a path down the smooth flat surface of the trembling ivory body in his control, bringing a further mewl from the girl's anguished mouth, and then he was all the way down to the softly curling pubic hair between her still fearfully spread young thighs. The dwarf's hands dropped and he placed a thumb on either side of the fleshy lips of her helplessly exposed cunt pulling them wide apart. His great slobbering tongue leapt forward, burying itself in the defenselessly naked vagina with greedy ferocity. He ran his tongue the full length of the widely spread slit, from the tightly-closed pucker of her tiny sensation bud quivering uncontrollably now beneath the sparse young hair of her pubic mound. His rubbery thick lips spread through the soft, hair-fringed swelling like a knife through soft creamy butter, flicking relentlessly between the girl's wide-splayed legs, stopping sporadically to curl up into her open cunt. She jerked spasmodically, still squirming hysterically under the ugly, deformed grip and the thick, saliva-glistening tongue which lapped mercilessly at her loins. Sandy shuddered from the sexual stimulation that indulging in something forbidden gives, even against one's will. She gasped at the change which seemed to come over the writhing young girl on the bed. She could tell by her facial expressions that the frightened moans that had seemed to come from the terror-contorted lips changed to soft mewls of involuntary pleasure--pleasure that the girl did not want and had set her mind against, but that the slithering, thick tongue burrowing up between her thighs deeply had forced her to enjoy. She raised her hands, holding them in indecision, then dropped them in abject surrender to grasp the dwarf's close-cropped, fuzzy hair. Sandy could not believe the sight on the screen. Instead of fighting with all her strength against this humiliating act, the girl had turned into a helplessly groaning mass of passion. She voluntarily now spread her legs farther apart on the bed, and tangled her hands possessively in the dwarf's hair, pulling his face tight to her upthrust crotch. She ground her hips sensuously in time to the darting tongue which probed hotly up into her widespread pussy, her eyes closing and her mouth hanging wide in undisguised ecstasy. She goaded the deformed little man on with her hands, and pumped her hips up into his hotly slavering face like a nymphomaniac gone wild. Her muscles strained under the tightness of her pale, sweat-glistening skin, and Sandy could clearly see the cords of her inner thighs standing out like taut ropes ready to snap against the pressure as she thrust her pelvis forward again and again against the hungrily munching face buried deep into her throbbing cunt. She was all but swallowing the hotly whipping tongue with her voraciously working vaginal lips, grinding his head back down into her ravaged fleshy pussy until it was only half visible, his face protruding only partially from between her now fully stretched young thighs, his legs kicking back toward the edge of the bed to catch his breath. Then the girl pushed the dwarf's face away from between her legs, still holding his hair bushily between her open loins, and she turned over, sitting down full on his mouth with her squirming buttocks. It was she who now was doing the ravishing, straddling him as animalistic contortions of lust wrenched her facial features and twisted her lips back over her tightly clenched teeth. It was obvious that she was now racing for a climax, her body completely out of control. Sandy heard a deep, throbbing groan from beside her, and in surprise, tore her eyes from the obscene spectacle on the screen to Joe and Vicki. The shock was greater. Vicki had both of her legs stretched wide apart, her hotpants unzipped along her side and half down over her full, quivering thighs. It was obvious that she wasn't wearing any panties underneath; Joe's hand was inside, his skin a darker contrast with where the band of the teenager's sunsuit had left a wide, white strip of flesh. He was cupping her pubic mound unhindered, and Sandy shuddered as the outline of his fingers moved under the thin material. Vicki unaware of anyone, was grinding her pelvis, buttocks off the cushions, in rhythm of the finger fucking he was giving her. And then Sandy shifted her vision slightly, and saw a sudden clear view through the darkness of Vicki's hand working up and down over Joe Arrow's loins, her slender fingers clasped tightly in an oval circle around the youth's rigid penis. His cock stood hard and rigid through the open zipper of his fly, slight tufts of pubic hair protruding around the edge of the thick base. ""Oh God,"" Sandy moaned, turning back to Tommy and hiding her face tightly to his shoulder. ""They're doing something awful to each other!"" She had never dreamed that this could happen! Kissing, yes ... a little petting ... but not this, right out in front of her and Tommy! She thought of when she had considered herself as being able to handle any situation, and now she knew that it had been a futile idea, for she was rapidly losing all control over herself. The awful sight of the boy's penis being fondled up and down, while his fingers disappeared in Vicki's hungry, sucking little pussy was just too much for her to stand! The sounds coming from next to her were wet and punctuated by soft mewls and groans of totally absorbed pleasure. She burrowed her head tightly into Tommy's chest to try and shut out the lewd, wet sounds, but it did not help, they were everywhere, coming at her from all sides it seemed. Again, she wanted to run but knew that her legs would not support her if she rose from the couch. She could do nothing but lie there in her boyfriend's arms and listen in torment while the other young couple on the other end of the couch were in their throes of illicit passion. Sandy felt the aching hunger inside her spread from her abdomen up to her passion-swollen breasts. She labored, gasping, for breath, and squirmed her buttocks down harder against the cushion, pushing the wet, swollen lips of her own vagina against it to try and put out the fire burning there. Tommy's hands continued to palpitate her excitedly swollen breasts, thrilling her and frightening her at the same time. She tried with all her might to pull his hands away--but her own hand moved only as far as Tommy's and then fell back, uncontrolled, to her lap. It would not obey her mind's commands, lying limp and uselessly as she turned her glassy, drug-glazed eyes back to the obscene movie. The dwarf was writhing in the desperate grip of the girl's loins above him, and it took all of his strength to throw her from his suffocating body, pulling the jerking girl's thighs brutally from around his head. She screamed in protest, her legs kicking futilely out into the empty air, twisting her flailing body on the bed, her stomach grinding into the mattress as she strove hopelessly for the near orgasm that was still infinitesimally out of reach. He took her by the ankles from behind as she lay face-down on the bed and spread her long slim legs wide apart. He crawled up on his knees between her full, trembling thighs and spread the cheeks of her hungrily grinding ass with his hands. From Sandy's viewpoint, she could see the tiny tight cunt nestling wetly in the crevice below. She thought she could see it throbbing expectantly as it anticipated the dwarf's next move. His hands ran up the inside of her thighs all the way to the wetness of the white girl's open pussy, and then his head dropped to kiss the smooth oval buttocks, his tongue trailing down to lick teasingly at the shadowed crevice between them. She could see the girl's pussy lips straining around the pink, hair-rimmed hole as the thumbs of the dwarf pulled at the softly giving flesh around it. His fingers probed at the throbbingly hungry wet opening like teasing needles of fire. The girl groaned beneath him, her mouth open as the cruel fingers worked around and around deep up her wide-split cunt. The ugly little man grinned triumphantly as he probed at the defenseless pink vagina like an avenging devil, the girl squirming beneath his cruel probes in total surrender until she couldn't stand it another minute longer! Sandy watched in horrified stillness as she made out the dwarf's lewdly grinning lips move in a command, and even to her it was obvious what he wanted the helpless young girl to do. The girl struggled to her knees, presenting the rounded white orbs of her buttocks up to the now wildly aroused dwarf. He stood up between her wide-splayed thighs directly behind her, his huge cock standing straight out with its head resting in the wide split crevice of her open ass-cheeks. He was just the right height with him standing behind her on the mattress and her kneeling. His eyes roamed triumphantly over the helpless young girl, gleeful at the fact she was at his mercy, and he intended to take full advantage of it. Again, he mouthed an order to her, and her hands moved hesitantly back under her body and gently stroked the hardness of his huge rock-hard shaft. A sudden expression of fear flashed through her eyes as her fingers wrapped around it, and she perceived for the first time the enormity of the throbbing instrument. She stroked it experimentally, indecision apparent on her tortured face. The dwarf snarled, digging his fingers harshly into the tops of her thighs. The girl submitted to the cold demand and pressure of his gnarled hands, and hesitantly placed the tip of his cock against the tight, hair-covered opening of her trembling young cunt. Sandy could see it begin probing and working against her opening, the muscles of the dwarf's stomach standing out as he strained forward. It was worming its way into her, looking like a giant fleshy battering ram trying to force its way through a white, velvet-fringed keyhole. She watched the girl hopelessly try to pull away, but the dwarf, grinning lasciviously behind, held her helpless in his grasp. Her face contorted tightly from the first ravishment of her defenselessly upraised cunt, but his pressing thighs forced her forward so she couldn't slip away. The dwarf, spittle now drooling from his lips, hugged her waving hips tightly and pushed with all his might against her futile struggles, until with a quick, final forward surge, the rampaging instrument of torture was buried to the balls in her wide-split vaginal crevice. She was hopelessly impaled. The dwarf rammed into her with hard cruel thrusts, watching the pinkly glistening cunt flesh follow the probing cock out on the backstroke as though it were consciously fighting his withdrawal. She turned her head from side to side, her hair thrashing against the bed so that Sandy could follow her feelings by the reflections on her face. Her teeth were bared back over her lips in a weird kind of masochistic joy that pictured the excruciating pleasure-pain of the giant hardened penis fucking into her from behind her helplessly kneeling body. Standing above her, the dwarf watched along with the camera's eye as his cock pushed and pulled at the soft pink flesh surrounding her hotly clasping young vagina. His eyes were tinged with evil cruelty as he began a series of brutally hard thrusts that sent his still growing member sinking to the hilt in the tormented girl's wide-split anal crevice. His balls smacked rhythmically against her cunt, and it began to have an effect on the girl. As Sandy watched the heavily pulsating cock disappearing all the way up her gyrating backsides with each cruel stroke until not a bit could be seen, her face was contorting from agony into rapture. Her large, taut breasts danced tightly beneath her writhing torso, moving now in time to the skewering cock of the dwarf as it slid deep into her from behind, a relentless hot poker of glistening flesh burying itself in her belly. The girl was no longer human, but a quivering mass of lust-deranged flesh that was begging to be subjugated, reveling in the humiliation of being fucked by this beast of a grotesquely deformed dwarf. Sandy's forehead was covered with tiny beads of sweat from the feverish sight before her. Another trickle of sweat ran down the valley of her full ripe breasts that Tommy had already massaged into hardness, his hands slipping over her now exposed nipples, his fingers tweaking them sharply, causing a nervous jump each time he did it. Her nerves were shattered and her mind whirled, knowing she should demand to leave, but unable to muster the conviction to say the words, much less stop Tommy. Surely they wouldn't go as far as Vicki and Joe; she had gone far enough as it was, and Sandy's face crimsoned as she thought of Joe's fingers digging wetly between the other teenage girl's wetly responding thighs, and his own penis being stroked to hardness at the same time. The lewd thought sent another electric tingle deep into her belly, and she could feel the seeping wetness between her own thighs increasing. Her heart pounded like a tom-tom. She was sure that Tommy could feel it beneath the tightness of her breast in his hand. The lovely young virgin could feel Tommy becoming increasingly restless beside her; certainly he could feel her occasionally grinding her own buttocks down into the couch. She tried to make it appear she was simply changing position, but it was becoming more difficult by the minute to conceal her frustration. His hand was kneading her openly exposed breasts more vigorously now, making her tiny, bud-like nipples throb into guilty pleasure. She snuggled down closer to him and put her hands over the front of her mini-skirt to hide her action, not wanting Tommy to know what she was doing to herself. But as she squirmed down hard on the seat, the boy suddenly turned and dropped one of his hands on her bared knee, slipping it up toward the fullness of her thigh. She froze momentarily at the unexpected contact crawling insect-like over her sensitive flesh. Tommy pushed the hem of her skirt up, and he was half-way to her wetly soaked panties before she reacted and restrained his wrist tightly, not daring to look at him. Her eyes remained on the panting, unnatural coupling on the screen, gradually forcing Tommy's fingers back down, pushing her skirt with it until her trembling loins were covered again. Then, the boy's hand came to rest on her lap and again she tried to hold it, but this time her strength seemed to have drained from her, and he moved by force, kneading the softness of her inner thighs beneath the thin material of her skirt. Teasing at the light sprinkling of hair at the base of her abdomen, his hand rotated teasingly against the mound of her crotch, unable to go lower because of her tightly closed thighs. Sandy pressed harder against the couch, knowing he would think she was trying to escape his finger and not suspect that secretly she was pressing the cushion up into her own hungrily throbbing vaginal slit. The flood between her thighs was wetting her skirt now, and she could feel the warm wetness between the soft cheeks of her buttocks as she pressed down harder to feed the pleasure building there. Sandy closed her eyes tightly for a moment and allowed herself to drift with the rolling sensations of pleasure coursing through her body. It was almost as though he was touching her nakedly, but still she felt safe, her panties and skirt between his hand and her virginal flesh. But suddenly, she gasped in surprise. Tommy had removed his hand from her lap and was moving it gradually under her buttocks from the side. He still peered at the movie as though completely unaware of his left hand now thrust between her ass-cheeks and the couch. His hand searched like a mouse in the crevice between the firm round moons of her buttocks. Quickly she dropped her hand to grasp his wrist tightly, but it didn't stop him. His hand continued its ruthless teasing under her crotch, prodding at her moist slit through the thin skirt and panties. She squirmed slightly away from it as his middle finger began a gentle stroking motion at her already wet genitals, pushing the folds of her skirt moistly up into the hotly throbbing crevice between her thighs. A gush of shame washed through her at the sudden waves of indecent pleasure overcoming her desire to resist. Tommy's hand became bolder under her buttocks as he sensed her tacit surrender, and he hooked his middle finger to slide her skirt up beneath the backs of her thighs so he could penetrate the moist softness underneath. She could already feel the light tickling sensation of the material sliding from between her thighs and the cushions of the couch. Oh God, what could she do? This was horrible, allowing herself to be used like this--and worse, to be enjoying it! She had to fight! She couldn't let herself go anymore than she had! What was happening to her? She could feel the skirt rising faster now, though still not apparent from the lap. She lifted inadvertently as a fingernail scratched the softness of her thigh, as the skirt slid upward more rapidly in response to Tommy's hooking finger. Suddenly she gasped aloud. There was no more skirt! Tommy's hand covered all the wetly soaked crotch band of her thin panties, and was snaking under the elastic leg band, worming into the moist walls of her soft, untouched pussy. She squirmed against it, holding her breath for fear some telltale sound might escape her lips. Her whole torso quivered until her impaled young vagina became accustomed to the invading fingertip probing at the lubricated softness of its tender walls. She could feel its moisture covering the palm of the hand beneath her buttocks as it ground imperceptibly up into her now nakedly exposed crotch. Tommy's finger moved in tiny teasing circles up inside her now, expanding her tight, little virgin hole with desire arousing rotation. Sandy was almost out of her mind, unable to stand the maddening teasing of her genitals another moment. She was ready to crawl the wall to quench the raging fire burning through her hotly contracting vagina. The sight of the girl's face in the movie being buffeted hard down into the mattress by the dwarf, and the long masculine middle finger fucking into the helplessly seething cunt without mercy were just too much for her! She bit hard on her lower lips, looking wildly around in the darkness for some magic salvation, some escape from the delicious prison of her excitement. She glanced at Vicki and Joe, and found in her drug-induced daze that her eyes stayed fastened on them with lewd fascination! Sometime in the few moments since she'd last looked at them, they'd managed to shed their clothing, and they were stripped completely naked. There was a deep gurgling from Vicki's throat; Joe a sadistic grin on his face ever widening, had taken her by the hair and pulled her head up off the couch, at the same time thrusting forward to ram his thick, turgid cock-head deep into her gaping mouth. Sandy held her breath. She was positive that Vicki was going to choke from the sheer size of the massive penis buried between her ovally puckered lips, but the other teenager didn't. She sucked it hungrily as though she had been waiting all eternity for this magic moment. Joe raised to his knees, and with one hand holding Vicki's head up by the hair and two middle fingers of the other sunk deep up into her widespread vagina, he began fucking her face cruelly between his legs. Sandy watched with horrified fascination as Vicki's elastically locked lips sucked with all their might on the hardened male penis pumping in and out of her mouth, her cheeks hollowing on the outstroke and expanding obscenely on the instroke. Her eyes were glazed with a wild ecstatic film of raw animal lust that Sandy had never imagined possible. Its very lewdness brought a moan to her own lips, her tongue circling them nervously as she felt the juice of her own tortuously excited young pussy increase its flow between her legs, drenching Tommy's palm with its sticky moisture. It was different with someone you didn't know, like the girl and the dwarf--but this was Vicki Rolf- -a girl she knew from school. The obscene spectacle mesmerized her, and she found herself wickedly enjoying the scene before her. God, how she must feel, she thought in intoxicated rapture at the enchanting figure of her naked girlfriend hunched slavishly down over Joe, and I've never felt that way before ... Tommy could also see the thick cock of his friend slither into Vicki's mouth, and Sandy could feel his cock jerking under his pants against her in uncontrolled excitement. It was enticing him as it was her, and she gasped as he pressed his moist lips against her ear and whispered; ""Now I'm going to fuck you, baby. Just like the dwarf is fucking the girl in the movie!""\n""Oh God, no, I can't, I told you I can't!"" she panted between tightly clenched teeth, as she felt the juice of her own tortuously excited young pussy increase its flow. ""God damn, but you are,"" he breathed menacingly. ""You're too hot now to stop."" He moaned as his lips kissed her soft, sensitive face and neck, his eyes still hard and cruel with the greed of his desire. ""I'm going to fuck you like you should have been fucked a long time ago. And you're going to twist and squirm when this cock of mine sinks up into your belly. I want to see you like that ... I want to see you beg and scream for me ..."" Sandy lay frozen under the prodding of his obscene words. Their very lewdness excited her more and more, though still she fought within herself against the surrender of her chastity, and the final, total subjugation to the boy. She groaned weakly in protest as he began to work her panties down from around her quivering white abdomen and hips, her muscles too much like pliant rubber from the drugged marijuana haze to be able to stop him or herself in spite of her will to resist. Her buttocks wavered slightly up off of the cushion and she shuddered as she felt Tommy's hands lift her skirt above her hips bunching it around her wasp-like waist, and then draw her panties down over the smoothly rounded cheeks of her ass, leaving them to hang at her knees. A cool rush of air hit her totally naked thighs, and she suddenly flushed in shame. Her whole pubic triangle was exposed to him, undulating of its own accord down against the cushion in lewd invitation to any humiliation he might wish to inflict. A last thought of saving her virginity flickered through her conscience as he pushed her down on her back on the couch and she heard the metallic sound of a zipper beside her as her boyfriend Tommy opened his fly and his long thick cock burst into welcome freedom. There was no time for further thought as he kneeled down between her limply spread thighs and with a slow torturing outward movement of the thumbs, he drew the ragged pink lips of her vagina slowly apart, exposing her moistly pink slit to the mercy of his gaze. He watched it greedily for a moment and then with an animal-like groan, he dropped his head and buried the full length of his long slippery tongue snake-like into the warm throbbing walls of her pussy. ""Ohhhh, God! Please, Tommy! Please don't!"" she whimpered, trying desperately to screw her buttocks back down from the hot flicking tongue licking without mercy at her tender cunt. His answer was a lewd chuckle from his wet lips and a further stab into the tight fleshy ring. ""Ahhhhh!"" she groaned, as small tiny goosebumps rippled across her quivering belly and full heaving breasts. She sobbed helplessly before his attack, for in spite of her revulsion and fear, she felt her body desert her. Her buttocks jerked back involuntarily at the darting tongue sending helpless spasms of delicious sensation coursing through her raw nerves. ""No! No! Oh, I can't! I can't!"" The cruel realization of her loss of control suddenly hit her with its full impact, bringing further cries of shame and humiliation at the thought, not only of the obscene act she was committing with her boyfriend, but the more frightening thought that her traitorous body was actually enjoying it. She gritted her teeth tightly together, and fought with all her senses against the tiny licking sparks that threatened to burst into sudden uncontrollable flame and devour her, but, it was a losing battle, as Tommy Edgars mewled and licked ceaselessly at her nakedly squirming loins. Her passionately aroused young body jerked spasmodically, and began to slowly move up against his tongue in helpless abandonment. She quivered as the tantalizing licking invaded her whole vaginal area, screwing her buttocks in small circles around and around to feel deliciously its complete rape of her hopelessly exposed loins. She had never known anything like this feeling before in the whole world. It was different, it was wicked, it consumed the total of her being, and there was nothing else now but the lashing tongue licking up between her thighs below. Wild thoughts of the dwarf ran through her mind and of his great slobbering tongue slithering over the naked genitals of the squirming young girl in the movie. She, too, knew what it felt like now, and wildly reveled in its lewd tingling joy until she thought her entire body was going to explode into a thousand fragments. Tommy sensed her sudden submissive surrender, and with a triumphant grin, withdrew his thick wet tongue from the trembling sheath of her innocent young cunt. He slowly raised his head, feeling the soft silky pubic hairs grazing tantalizingly against his cheeks, and looked down as she ground her buttocks in a slow hypnotic rhythm upwards in a vain effort for more. She was his now, he gloated, watching excitedly the pained pleasurous contortions of her face as her eyes clenched, her lips baring back over the whiteness of her teeth, yeah, by God, the time had come to ram his cock deep into that white, smooth little belly of hers and shoot his hotly waiting sperm all the way up into her steaming young pussy. Thanks to coach Hink's special marijuana, she was now nothing more than a hot, cock-crazed little bitch wild to be fucked by any guy she could lay her hands on. Well, he gloated with obscene delight, she'd get it all right ... she'd get it good! It took but a second until he crouched over her completely naked, his thick hard cock standing out from beneath his muscular abdomen like the menacing shaft of a heavy spear. ""Spread your legs, baby,"" he grinned triumphantly as he hovered above her. ""Spread 'em wide, I'm coming in now."" Quivering half in fear and half in anticipation, Sandy found that her body responded with a will of its own, and she opened her thighs wider apart. Tommy levered up over her, his arms stiff, his hands resting on her shoulders. He dropped one hand down between their bodies, taking the hard, throbbing cock between his fingers and guiding it forward, using the thick rubbery head to part the full, fleshy lips of her cunt. She turned her head to the side on the couch, closing her eyes with a shudder as she felt its soft electrical contact with the sensitive ragged edges of her hotly throbbing young pussy. She held her breath for what seemed an eternity, lying still in utter subjugation beneath him, not even daring to breathe. ""Ohhh,"" she moaned as she felt the first harsh pressure against the tight elastic opening of her vagina. He pushed. ""Aaag!"" she coughed as the tip slipped through, stretching cruelly the tight rubbery skin of her hymen until Sandy thought her thighs were splitting apart from the relentless outward pressure. ""Oh, God, no ... you're hurting me! You're hurting me!"" But there was no stopping the youth, and with a contorted expression of sheer raw lust, he smashed his full weight down upon her full firm body. He thrust his hips forward at the same time and his long thick cock surged mercilessly up into the helpless cunt of the innocent young girl spread-eagled beneath him. The head and shaft of his penis disappeared into the hair-fringed opening of her pussy like the raging bit of a giant drill, pushing the soft moist flesh of her vaginal walls before it and breaking her hymen as if it were nothing more than a piece of thin, unresisting tissue paper. There was no stopping him until with a loud groan, his balls smacked heavily into the upturned cheeks of her tightly clenched ass. ""Aggghhh!"" she screamed beneath him. ""God, oh God!"" She had never been so filled in her life, and his cock felt as though it had ripped her belly into a million tiny shreds as he had speared into her without mercy or thought of injury. And now, it lay sunk deep in her cunt, filling every part of her insides. There wasn't one tiny ridge of flesh on it that she could not feel as it pressed tight against the soft, now wide-stretched flesh of her cunt, enclosed in the moist warm sheath like a sword sliced cruelly into its piteous victim's entrails. He lay still for a moment, his face directly over hers. Sandy too, lay still, afraid to move for fear of the pain it would bring. Neither made a sound for a long moment, and then she felt a throb deep inside, the thickness of Tommy's cock jerked up another half an inch as he flexed it inside her vagina. ""Oooooohhhh,"" she grunted breathlessly, her face contorting to the deeper pain, the cords of her neck standing out from the pressure of her resistance. ""Like it?"" Tom grinned down in lewd delight at the pained expression on her face. There was no immediate answer, so he flexed again. ""Like it, baby, I said?""\n""Ohhhhh, yes, yes,"" she groaned, afraid to offend him, the pain too unbearable. ""Beg then,"" he hissed with contemptuous coldness. ""Beg me to fuck you.""\n""Ohhhhh, I can't! I can't!"" she prayed beneath him. She couldn't give him the pleasure of hearing her beg, too, not with her girlfriend, Vicki, and Joe so close by. She just couldn't! ""Do it,"" he commanded, savage fire burning in his eyes. He throbbed deeper, digging his fingers into the softness of her shoulders at the same time. ""Beg, you little bitch!""\n""Ohhh, God!"" she sobbed, her resistance broken by the pain and helplessness of her position. ""Do it to me, Tommy. Do it to me.""\n""Not like that. Say fuck me,"" he demanded. ""Ohhh, fuck me!"" she hissed through clenched teeth, tears gushing from her eyes as she spat out the lewd, obscene word. Her humiliation and ruin were complete. She would never be the same again. She had allowed herself to lose control over the things she knew were right, and now she wished she was dead. She could never face her mother with the innocence and pride she had before. She was a slut now, she was no better than a slut! There was no hope or future left ... nothing but the huge fleshy instrument buried deep inside her broken, burning vagina. Tommy sensed the loss of the last remaining ounce of resistance left in the young teenager's soul, and he began a slow rocking motion between her thighs. He could feel the tight narrow passage relaxing and widening slightly with each short smooth stroke as she groaned in hopeless defeat beneath him. Through her daze of pain, Sandy, out of the side of her eye, could still see the other girl, Vicki's soft wet lips clasping hungrily at the growing white penis fucking into her mouth. The thin elastic rim of her lips clung to it as though held there by some unseen fingers. Joe grinned lewdly above her as he fucked her mouth and watched Vicki's lust-contorted face suck and lick it like a hungry child devouring a sucker. She had freed both hands and had placed them behind Joe's swaying buttocks, one cheek in each hand, and was pulling them upwards demonically to her. Sandy could see a thin mixture of saliva and the boy's pre-cum dripping from the corners of her mouth and running in tiny rivulets down her hollowing cheeks. Vicki was reveling in the cruel humiliation Joe was subjecting her to--a masochistic light shining in her eyes. And on the silver screen, Sandy could see the dwarf's buttocks flexing and hollowing rapidly as he fucked himself hard against the hotly writhing buttocks of the young girl hunched dog-style in front of him, her toes curling and uncurling as she was locked in a lewd death-grip with the deformed little creature behind her. His giant penis was spearing into her pink, tightly glistening young pussy like a steel piston, bringing indescribable joy to her feverishly mumbling lips. Above Sandy, her youthful boyfriend gasped and panted, rocking in and out of the soft confines of her once virginal cunt, and the ravishment of her own genitals, coupled with watching Vicki sucking the other boy's cock were sending unfamiliar thrills of wicked pleasure through her entire being. Gradually the pain eased for her, and Sandy's flesh began to involuntarily react. There was no longer any reason to fight the lewd flames of desire coursing through her veins. She had lost the battle against her obscene desires, and even the agonizing thought of her total surrender sent new chills running along her spine as she felt the slow rhythm of Tommy Edgars' cock skewering wetly into her. Her whole body twitched and writhed beneath him and she groaned incessantly up into the moistness of his mouth, shoving her tongue with a sudden complete abandon deep into his throat. Low hums of passionate servile acceptance came in torrents from deep in her chest, her face contorting more with desire than with pain now, a light sweat breaking out on her forehead under the now disheveled, soft blonde hair. She spread her thighs wider, moving her feet apart, stretching with difficulty the flimsy silk panties still hanging at her knees. She could feel with obscene delight the cool metal of the zipper of his pants pressed tight into the soft white skin surrounding her vagina as he strove deep in her. The bushy, springy pubic hair around the base of his cock brushed tantalizingly against the soft inner edges of her thighs and against her own blonde fleece. She wrapped her arms around him so that her breasts were squashed tightly to his chest, and began to slowly rotate her buttocks upwards into his loins, and she felt the tunneling penis of the boy imbedded to its full extent in her. The distended, spongy cock-head grazed against the flat hardness of her cervix, probing deep, deep where no one had ever been before. Forgotten was the humiliation of lying on her back like a harem slave while a boy fucked her, venting his lust in her delighted pussy; forgotten were the ruined panties hanging at her knees, a lowered flag of her surrender. All that mattered to the little teenage girl now was the obscene pleasure coursing through her like a fire out of control. She wanted to be fucked like this ... Oh God, she wanted to be subjected to any lewd demands placed on her pleasure-wracked body! Her passion-fogged eyes drifted back to the sex film, and she was excited still more as through desire-glazed eyes, she could dimly see the girl in the throes of her climax. She was screwing her buttocks back against the dwarf like a she-demon gone insane, and the dwarf's tongue hung from his mouth as he fucked deep up into the nakedly waving buttocks from behind. Saliva dripped from his mouth onto the sweat of her back. She suddenly screamed and rammed back against him wildly just as he jerked forward and his cock began spitting its sperm in quick hard spurts deep in her hotly clasping vagina. Sandy watched in heated fascination as the girl's smoothly curved young buttocks began contracting uncontrollably, signaling her own orgiastic upheaval deep in her quivering belly. Thick white fluid oozed from her tightly locked cunt squeezing the huge hardened cock; thin trails of the sticky white cum ran down the ivory columns of her legs. Her backsides glistened, displaying soaked pubic hair and pink flesh as she pitched forward on her face, unconscious, the rapidly deflating cock of the dwarf slipping from her heavily mauled young cuntal passage. The girl was out cold and the little man stood above her in obvious appreciation. Then in a last act of depravity, he dropped his huge malformed head to her widespread crotch and licked at the white sticky liquid oozing from her still visibly quivering cunt. He lapped it hungrily until at last there was no more, and then he lay down contentedly between her open legs, nuzzling gently the soft vee of her ravished loins. THE END ... In the light of the projector's lamp upon the now blank screen, Sandy was able to see her new girlfriend, Vicki, sucking at Joe's expanding cock like a wild woman, her attention drawn to them by the panting groans of the boy as he, too, neared his explosive climax. To Sandy's lust-glazed eyes, the thick pummeling instrument seemed to fuse into a strange, lengthening extension of Vicki's face as he drove with hollowing buttocks forward like a pile-driver, sinking far up into Vicki's mouth until his coarse pubic hair brushed the tip of her nose. His balls danced in unison with his thrusts upward hard against her chin. Dimly Sandy thought: he's going to strangle her! God, he's going to cum in Vicki's mouth until his hot sticky cum floods into her throat like a river! He'll kill her! He'll drown her and kill her! And as she watched horrified, Joe's cock began to jerk, spewing hot, sticky seed directly up into her ovalling mouth. The thin spurts streamed from it like milk from a cow's udder, filling her mouth to the brim. Vicki swallowed voraciously, trying not to lose one drop of the hot, lust-inciting fluid as her adam's apple bobbed up and down rapidly in her effort to keep up with the wildly ejaculating penis spewing its lewd sperm into her face. Sandy groaned at the obscene picture of Vicki's self-inflicted humiliation as Joe's cock throbbed out its last remaining spurts of liquid and slowly slid from between her still possessively nibbling lips. Thin strings of the hot sticky cum ran from the tip of his penis to her glistening wet lips like obscene spider webs of sexual connection. The wild ache of her newly discovered arousal filled Sandy with unsatisfied desire. She mumbled incoherently beneath Tommy's pounding hips, undulating her buttocks salaciously up against his eager thrusts, wanting to experience what she had just witnessed the others having experienced. She wanted to cum. She wanted Tommy to shoot his own great wad of cum deep up into her belly. She wanted him to split her open and drown her in its loveliness. She could feel a great wetness building in the open crevice of her ass and there was no longer any pain, only a feeling of being filled, filled as she had never been before. She ground up against it happily as she felt it throb into a hugeness that could only mean that he was soon going to fulfill her most ardent wish. ""Ohhhhh, yes! Yes, fuck me hard, Tommy! Fuck me hard! Give it to meeeeeee!"" she begged, gasping. She was approaching her own orgasm, and her young body had become something like an animal, no longer innocent or human as she twisted and contorted, straining against her panties as she attempted to spread her slender legs wider apart and wrap them around him. Then, before she could complete her task Sandy saw the flash of light as the lamps of the basement playroom flicked on, and she clenched her eyes tightly shut to block them out. Through the haze of marijuana and passion she was vaguely aware of Vicki, and her boyfriend, Joe, hovering near her, and that someone else had entered the room, but nothing mattered except the body that was driving its cock into her from above. ""Hot damn,"" she heard Joe breathe harshly, ""Look at little Miss Pure-heart fuck!""\n""I told you my special pot would get her,"" a voice much like her neighbor's, Richard Hink's laughed triumphantly. ""Get her clothes off,"" Vicki directed. ""How the hell can he take pictures of her climbing with that tight pussy of hers with all her things on like that? Get her naked! Here, I'll help!"" The puzzling voices continued as the remarks became more lewd, but it didn't matter. Her head flailed from side to side, her mouth open in abandon, her body white-hot. Her limbs followed the dictates of alien hands as they coursed over her removing her clothing. The remains of her panties were pulled hurriedly from her calves, her thin blouse was allowed to be drawn over her head, and she lifted her buttocks so that the buttons of her skirt could be undone and the strip of cloth slid from around her. Magic fingers snatched her bra away, and she could feel that she was now totally naked, her quivering white nudity completely at their mercy. As if through a distant fog, she could hear the hurried rustle of clothing as Joe and Vicki stripped the pants and shirt from Tom. She trembled nakedly, half in confusion, half in impatience, and then the onlookers were forgotten as Tom crawled back between her open thighs and resumed his rhythmic fucking into her open cunt. She swung her now freed thighs up and clasped his hips with the backs of her calves, winding her smoothly tapered legs all the way around his body. Her ankles locked tightly together high on his back, spiraling her ravenously hungry vagina up the full length of his slippery, plunging shaft. ""Jesus Christ, Tom,"" Joe gasped hotly as a bright white flash of lightning light filled the room. ""Don't split her whole ass open! Save some for the big Daddy here!"" Sandy's body drove on unheeded. She was almost ready to cum and could not stop. Tiny relentless devils danced deep in her belly, probing the hot, tingling walls of her wetly seeping vagina with the fiery tips of their three-pronged forks. Sweat was pouring from her body as she strove wildly for her own end--an infinitesimal second away. But then--Tom clamped his mouth tightly down on hers, starting a long, low groan that swelled to shout as he began spewing his hot sperm deep up into her hot slippery passage. Her first male cum! Oh God ... Oh God, how deliciously wonderful it felt! She could feel it jet up into her hungrily accepting young belly in great gushing waves--only to sense it then deflate more with each white hot spurt. ""Nooooo! Noooo, Tommy! More! More! Wait for meeeeee!"" She was still just seconds away, but it was useless. She squeezed her buttocks together up against a softening penis which had lost its mastery over her now seething emotions. She pounded her heels desperately against Tommy's spent body, beside herself, her end so near and yet so far away. With an empty groan, he rolled from between her still gyrating thighs to lie exhausted beside her. Another bright white flash struck as suddenly her ankles were grasped by other, heavy hands. She gasped at the force in the powerful fingers, and she looked up through the narrow, hazy slits of lust-smoked eyes. It was Joe! His flushed face leered down at her nakedly exposed cunt from between her wide-held thighs, a cruel animal lust in his eyes, so potent that it momentarily froze Sandy's quivering body into the stillness of a cornered mouse before a stalking cat. He levered her unresisting legs up off the couch in an arc far back over her head, pressing the toes of her feet harshly into the cushion on either side of her shoulders. Her tormented body was bent back double, the pain of her strained muscles almost unbearable. The glistening, flattened plane of her crotch was presented like a helplessly bound young virgin in a sacrificial offering. He was poised over her in a push-up position, his hands holding her ankles back to the couch, his thick cock, rejuvenated from Vicki's sucking mouth, aimed straight at her helpless uptilted slit. ""Ram it to her, Joe!"" the older man encouraged excitedly. ""Jam it all the way up to her smooth little tits! I want a good shot of this!"" Sandy shuddered, torn between the hotly burning desire scorching her still throbbing vagina, and the quick twinge of shame that flickered through her drug and passion confused thoughts. Through glazed, heavy lidded eyes she could see faint forms all around her, but they weren't important--the fire licking through her loins was stoked to greater intensity by the sheer helplessness and the obscene position in which she was being held. The flames of her unfulfilled lust raged out of control in her hotly pulsating young cunt, and nothing else in the whole wide world mattered at all. ""Go on! Fuck her, Joe, fuck her!"" Vicki urged in an excited scream, and she wiggled her own naked buttocks at her lover in a lewd unmistakable invitation. ""Oh God, yessss. Please fuck me,"" Sandy hissed between tightly clenched teeth, and Joe needed no further encouragement. His heavy body dropped down on her twisting form like a sack of cement, his thick, lust-incited young cock plunging into her hungrily waiting cunt like a battering ram, pushing the unresisting moist folds of flesh in rippling waves before its cruelly plowing head. Sandy cried out at the quick and brutal impalement, but it was only momentary. The greedy moist walls clasped around the fleshy cudgel hungrily, slithering up wetly to devour its full length to the hilt. His balls smacked with a soft wet slapping sound into the upturned crevice of her buttocks, and she groaned in relief at the filling of her newly opened passage as he began a heavy deep thrusting into her already hotly grinding young cunt. Her head rolled wildly from side to side, her whole body quivering in abandoned ecstasy. She had been so close before to an orgasm that it didn't take long this time with Joe's thick, expanding penis fucking up into her like a jack-hammer gone wild. The cords of her neck suddenly tightened and she felt her muscles tightening into rigidity with the unmistakable signs. ""I ... Oh God, I'm cumming! Fuck harder! Fuck harder!"" she pleaded in a voice shrill with passion. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"" Her hands clasped desperately behind his wildly driving buttocks, pulling him in maniacal frenzy deeper and deeper into her wide-stretched vagina. Her cum juice flowed wetly out around his still-driving prick, flowing down the crevice of her buttocks and flooding his balls as they bounced rhythmically against her tightly puckered anus. ""Give it to her, Joe!"" the Richard Hink voice goaded excitedly from somewhere in the distance. ""I want a picture of the both of you cumming!"" Bright flashes filled the room as Sandy, writhing beneath the spurred-on Joe Arrow, continued to grunt out her climax, the juices still flowing in unrestricted rivulets down the full quivering cheeks of her lewdly twisting loins. Above her, Joe groaned and she could feel the second hot load of heated male sperm being shot up deep into her dilated young womb, mixing lasciviously with the pool the first boy had throbbed into her before. Her head whirled in depraved sensuality as the hot, powerful bursts surged wildly into her, filling her again to the overflowing with its sticky whiteness. The hot, wet walls of her vagina clasped and unclasped desperately, milking at the jerking cock like a sucking, starving mouth. Sandy's firm nubile young body was drained of everything when at last Joe's grip on her legs was released and she could collapse her limbs on the couch. She lay spread-eagled, unable to even close her legs, as she felt his heavy weight lift from her, and the cool rush of air over her sweat-soaked form. The deep, masculine voice of the triumphantly smiling high- school coach spoke in the distance as she faded into peaceful unconsciousness. ""Take another turn with her, Tommy. She's not dead yet, and I need a few more shots before I leave to visit her mother. Use your imagination and see what you can do.""\n""How about both of us fucking her at the same time?"" Joe gasped as he sprawled, satiated beside her. ""Anything you want. And when you come over later, maybe we can make it all five of us at the same time!""\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nAlice Murphy sat dejectedly in the overstuffed easy chair in the living room. It was nearly dark outside, and Sandy still hadn't returned. The lovely widow had been waiting all that day for the phone to ring or the door to open, and the longer she waited, the more worried she became about her daughter. She reached over and reluctantly grasped a half-empty bottle of scotch, tipping it so that the burnt-umber-colored liquor poured into a small glass beside it on the table. She had promised herself after she'd finished the last glass that there would be no more drinking but she was so distraught from the waiting that she couldn't resist having something to soothe her frayed nerves. The shadows lengthened across the living room from the windows, but she didn't feel like getting up and turning on the lights. Somehow, she didn't want to face the brightness they would bring, not before her daughter was back with her again. Damn, she moaned under her breath as she took a long drink from the straight scotch. Damn ... Damn, where was Sandy? Why hadn't she been able to handle things better so that her child wouldn't have run off the way she had? The soothing warm liquor hit bottom; she hadn't eaten anything all day, and the impact was immediate. The warmth spread through her body, causing a slight tingling sensation to ripple across her flesh--she raised the glass again, and finished it. Then she leaned back against the cushion and lit a cigarette, and watched the curling smoke drift up toward the ceiling. It was funny to watch, for it almost seemed to have a purpose, as though it knew where it was going, only to waver and diffuse into funny little wisps in all directions, and finally disappearing into nothingness. Perhaps the smoke was like her life, having purpose and direction when she had had Robert, now only confused and directionless ... would she, too, simply end up disappearing into nothingness? She wondered what she would do when Sandy finally did return home. What could she say that was different from this horrible morning? There must be a middle-ground somewhere--someplace in between where she could meet her daughter--where real happiness could be found ... The phone rang shrilly from the hall, interrupting her reverie. Alice jerked from its sudden insistence, then hurried to it, almost as if she was afraid that if she didn't catch it before it rang again, whoever was calling would give up and go away. She grabbed the receiver, holding it breathlessly to her. ""H-Hello? Sandy?""\n""No, Mrs. Murphy. This is Richard Hink."" Alice knew Richard Hink, of course. She had tried to keep their acquaintanceship as brief as possible in the past, even after Robert, who had been the jealous type, was killed. The man bothered her in some inexplicable way, in an ethereal, uneasy fashion she couldn't put her finger on, but which had unsettled her from the moment he had moved in beside her. Richard Hink had always been the gentleman around her and Sandy, and Sandy had never reported anything but good about him from her school ... But still there was a pervading air of something corrupting about him, something deliciously wrong as though to be around him would be skirting danger ... ""Yes, Mr. Hink?""\n""Do call me Richard. After all, we're neighbors.""\n""Mr. Hink--I mean, Richard,"" she replied, not liking the new intimacy but not wishing to take the time to argue over it. ""You'll have to excuse me if I'm a little rushed, but I'm waiting for an important call from my daughter. What is it you want?""\n""Well, it is about Sandy, I'm afraid,"" he said solemnly. ""About--!"" A clammy iciness crawled up Alice's backbone, as if his tone and the use of I'm afraid precluded some tragedy. Her throat was suddenly dry, and the scotch pounded in her temples parasitically, but she managed to stammer: ""Is--is she hurt? Has she had an accident? What's happened?""\n""Oh, Sandy is fine, Alice,"" the coach said, and he chuckled in an odd voice. ""Don't worry about that, she's just in great shape. But there is a matter of where she is and what she's doing that we must discuss. Won't you come over to my house so we can talk?""\n""Please, Mr. Hink--""\n""Richard.""\n""Richard. Please, tell me now.""\n""No, it concerns something I must show you as well. I'll expect you shortly."" And without another word of explanation, he hung up. Trembling with anxiety, Alice stood with the receiver in her hand. Then, the momentary stun of shock passing, she quickly placed it back on the phone cradle and rushed back to the living room. She took a last shot of scotch, needing the strength it gave her to face whatever bad news he had hinted at, then paused in front of the hall mirror with a woman's automatic behavior to smooth her short beige dress and pat her hair. Clutching her purse, she hurried across the short space of the two side yards, up the cement steps to the narrow front porch of the Hink residence. Facing the closed front door, she experienced a momentary sense of panic, as though her intuition was telling her that should she step through its portal, her life would be altered forever. But her desire to find out about Sandy overcame her reluctance, and taking a deep breath, she gathered her courage and rang the bell. Richard Hink answered the door almost immediately. He seemed to be dressed in nothing but a scarlet silk lounging robe, the kind with the fancy embroidered Oriental designs and the velvet collar. ""Come in, my dear,"" he said in a soft, syrupy voice. ""Th-thank you."" She swallowed heavily and followed him into his living room, which was tastefully decorated in Norwegian woods. ""Sit down, Alice. You don't mind me calling you Alice, do you?"" She did, but said quickly, ""No, no I don't.""\n""And don't forget to call me Richard,"" he said, not taking his eyes from her body. He appraised the lusciously figured young mother of Sandy Murphy and was renewed with a burgeoning desire for the blonde-haired beauty with her provocatively moral ways. ""Would you care for a drink?""\n""No ... Richard, thank you just the same. I want to know about Sandy. Please, please tell me what this is all about.""\n""Of course, my dear Alice."" He sat down beside her on a long, low couch, and then leaned over to pick up a flat cellophane envelope from the oiled walnut coffee table in front of them. ""You see,"" he said, holding them from her eyes, ""your daughter has been dating a certain Tommy Edgars.""\n""I ... know,"" she blurted. ""And I don't approve of him.""\n""As well you might not. He is quite the young lover, and to be perfectly frank, he has convinced her to be intimate with him.""\n""Inti--!"" Alice jerked her hands to her face, shielding the words which were about to blurt from her shocked mouth. ""You don't mean--?""\n""See for yourself,"" Hink said almost casually, and handed the beautiful stricken woman the envelope. Trembling with fear and trepidation, Alice slid three color pictures out, and after one chilling glimpse at the top photo, she stared up in horror at the obscenely glittering eyes of Richard Hink. ""Oh no!"" she gasped, sucking in her breath, the blood draining from her face and leaving her features a deathly pale. ""Isn't that first one a jewel?"" the teacher said with a pleasant smile. ""Shows every tiny detail so plainly, just as if it was posed. It wasn't, of course, but then candid snaps are so much better, don't you think?"" The first shot was of Sandy, naked and sprawling, on a long, wide couch with the similarly nude body of her boyfriend, Tommy, bending over her. He was licking her open vagina, and to her mother's horror, Sandy had her legs splayed in full provocative view of the camera lens, showing all of her own desire-moistened vaginal slit. Is this what she's been doing with that boy? Alice asked herself miserably. And for how long? She stared then at the giant young cock that was stretching from Tommy's hovering loins as he leaned forward. Look at how huge his penis is! He'd kill Sandy with that giant thing! My God! What am I allowing myself to think? The trembling young widow flipped to the next photo, only to see that her worst fears were confirmed. Sandy's pinkly throbbing little cunt mouth and the surrounding blonde hair were spread wide, and in the right-hand edge of the picture was the muscled pelvis of Tommy, his dark pubic hair a sharp contrast to the girl's light-textured flesh. His thick, rigid shaft was in close-up focus, showing the convoluted ridges and bluish veins and the long thin tube beneath that was ready to shoot his sperm deep up into her nakedly spread young daughter. Its pulsating, blunt cock-head was buried in the warm wet pussy, Sandy's firm white buttocks stretched to the limit by his cruel impalement. In the background, Alice could make out the figure of another lovely nude teenage girl, her teeth parted as she kissed a strange boy's testicles, licking the base of his penis with wet, lapping strokes from her moistly glistening tongue. His cock must have been sucked for some time, by the way the soft light of the room shone down off the wetly shining skin ... Alice gave a small cry of hysteria at the obscene images, and she tried to clear her mind of the horrible thoughts of her own sixteen year old daughter being a partner in this awful, clandestine orgy. But she couldn't refute the facts before her eyes, and a warm heavy throb of torment pulsed sub-consciously through her, caused by the erotic qualities of the lewd photographs. She squeezed her buttocks together in a desperate effort to stop the lewdly rising sensations the dirty pictures were involuntarily causing in her, and forced herself to look at the next one. To her abject horror, this time she recognized the other boy as being the depraved seducer of her little girl. Sandy was turning her head so that she could watch his cock--which was rigidly held about an inch away from her eagerly pulsating vaginal mouth--as it splashed hotly a steady stream of white sticky cum against her thighs and blondly curling young pussy hair. The smooth ivory white cheeks of her naked buttocks were drenched with the sperm, and her knees were pulled back until her slender legs were squashing the high-peaked, hard-nippled moons of her breasts. Her fingers were clutching the cheeks of her buttocks in an effort to pull them wider so that still more of her pink, hair-rimmed crevice could receive the deliciously exciting bath of the young, heated male sperm. It was obvious by the contorted expression of pure ecstasy on her wildly distorted facial features that she was reveling in the utter lewdness of her humiliation ... was glorying in it! Sandy ... Oh God, my darling child! Alice's tortured mind screamed. ""You like them, Alice?"" Hink asked her calmly. ""No! Of course I don't!"" she cried, throwing the obscene photographs on the table in revulsion and rejection. ""They're terrible!""\n""Well,"" he said in an offhand manner, ""Perhaps you'll find one you'd enjoy. I took a dozen all told, though I've got the others tucked under lock and key at the moment.""\n""You ... took them?"" Alice wanted to scream, to hit and slash and tear at this vile, beastly man who sat so calmly next to her and freely admitted his part in the horrible debauchment of her daughter. ""You must be insane!""\n""We'll see who's so insane, my dear,"" Hink rasped harshly, his face suddenly showing anger. ""You want all twelve pictures don't you?""\n""W--want them?"" Alice stammered in a sudden, hushed tone of fear. ""Don't be so naive, Alice. I know a number of dirty picture distributors who would pay plenty to be able to reproduce a hot set like this.""\n""I'm leaving right this minute, Mr. Hink! I'm going to call the police and have you locked up in a prison where you belong!""\n""No you won't, my dear. I'd simply deny everything, and it's your word against mine. Besides, think of the scandal it would cause your daughter. You wouldn't want that, would you? On top of the fact that should you call the cops, I'll sell the set the first chance I get!""\n""You wouldn't dare!"" Alice said, standing up suddenly. Hink leaped to his feet and slashed his heavy palm brutally across Alice's face, knocking her back on the couch. Tears sprang to her eyes and a slight trickle of blood appeared at one corner of her mouth. ""Don't ever say I wouldn't dare anything!"" he snarled angrily at her. ""Just you get it through your stuck-up head that if you don't want the truth about your darling daughter peddled in every bar from New York to Los Angeles, you'd better start treating me right!""\n""What--what do you want of me?"" Alice's voice faded to a whisper. ""You know very well what I want of you,"" he said cynically, sneering with obvious lust. ""You're going to work to get those pictures back, baby, work hard to please me."" Alice sat in a state of shock, dabbing lifelessly at the trickle of blood with her dress sleeve. Yes, she knew what he wanted of her--her body. The galling truth of her hopeless position flooded her mind, for she was being blackmailed into submitting to this handsome but animalistic man in exchange for the chance to save her daughter's reputation. She would sacrifice herself, she knew after a moment's contemplation, for her own happiness was over but Sandy's was just beginning, and there wasn't anything she wouldn't do to make her child a better future. She became nauseated as she imagined the lewdly degrading sensation of this strange man's penis buried deep up inside her open vagina, for she was certain that that was what he would demand from her. She knew that she would almost die from the humiliation of it all, the degeneracy of submitting to his cruel lusts where no man had ever been other than her late husband. She didn't speak, steeling herself to the ordeal that lay ahead, wishing only that she could get it over and done with quickly and get away with that envelope. Then, perhaps, she could live a normal life again. Richard Hink read the symptoms of her surrender. ""I'm glad you made an intelligent decision about this, my dear,"" he purred, running his tongue wetly around his lips. ""After all, I'm not so bad, am I?"" Alice left the question unanswered, and kept her eyes to the floor. She couldn't bring herself to look at him. ""I want the pictures first, Richard,"" she finally managed to say. ""Oh, no,"" Hink said, slapping his hand on the three on the table to show his denial. ""We'll play some games first, and if you twitch your pussy real good and at the right times, you can have them tomorrow.""\n""How ... How do I know you'll give them to me?"" she grimaced from the lewdness of his words. ""You'll simply have to trust me. You don't have any other choice, do you?"" he said with a victorious smirk. ""Come, we'll go to my bedroom now."" He led the way down the corridor, Alice following, almost glad that he wasn't prolonging her agony any longer than necessary. ""What do you think of my little chamber of love?"" he asked, throwing the bedroom door wide open. It was the strangest room Alice had ever seen. It was exactly like her own in size, but the ceiling and an entire wall were completely covered with mirrors. Another of the walls was painted with a mural, showing the lewdest sexual acts imaginable in a huge orgy of tangled bodies and limbs. It was done very realistically, and there must have been over a hundred figures in it, some in pairs, others in groups of three, four, and five. ""I dabble as a painter occasionally,"" Hink said modestly. Alice stood for a long moment at the door of the hedonistically decored room, revolted and fearful of entering. But she had decided that she had no choice but to submit. He had her exactly where he wanted her, and if she had to degrade herself to save her daughter from ruin, she would do so. In a way, she felt that she had helped create this horrible situation by having failed as a mother somewhere in the raising of Sandy, and this was to be her punishment for it. There was a thick white carpet on the floor, and sighing with the hopelessness of her plight, she slipped out of her shoes as Hink had when he'd entered, and padded barefoot into the room. ""Sit down on the bed, my dear Alice,"" the lewd blackmailer said, gesturing to the hugest round bed she had ever seen. It was covered with the same white furry material as the floor, but as soft as it was, she felt revulsion stir through her as she slowly settled herself on it. ""Now,"" he said cruelly, ""I want to see that beautiful body of yours stripped bare-ass naked. Sit still and let me undress you."" She closed her eyes, forcing her mind to dwell on the pictures she had to earn as she felt the muscular football coach's hands hurriedly unzip her dress. She lifted her buttocks slightly, and he peeled it from her. Then came her bra, and he whistled in admiration as the large, round spheres emerged. He kissed them hungrily and Alice cringed as his warm wet lips traced their moist path to the tips, hardening her nipples in spite of her revulsion. Nervous beads of sweat began to roll from Hink's face as his trembling wet palms glided unimpeded over her firm contours, cupping and kneading them brutally until Alice cried out from the pain and humiliation. She was completely naked now except for the sheer panties that were only a thin nylon wisp around her lower hips. She had never felt so exposed in all her life, and burning waves of shame crept through her in spite of her vow to gain those damaging photographs at any personal sacrifice or mortification. Nausea rose as his thick, lean fingers petted and fondled at her soft yielding flesh, the harshness of his digging fingers leaving white, bloodless prints in their searching trail. Tears welled in her eyes as he pushed her back on the bed. She fell passively, beyond resistance now and thinking only of the lewd envelope with its threat against her daughter. Hink's breath was coming in heavy snorts as his fingers made light, butterfly contact across her sensitive white flesh to her flimsy white panties. She groaned helplessly as his hand rummaged on the outside, pushing the softness of the smooth nylon material into the thin, quivering slit of her vagina. He played teasingly, pulling gently at the soft little strands of pubic hair that protruded teasingly out from under the leg band. She shut her eyes tightly as his fingers hooked around the elastic band at the top. ""Lift your ass,"" he ordered, using the blunt word to remind her of his total dominance. Alice arched her back hesitantly, feeling the smooth nylon drawn slowly over her voluptuously rounded hips and thighs, exposing now the whole of her soft, down-covered crotch. ""Mmmmmmmm! A real blonde, I see, just like your kid."" Hink smacked his lips in appreciation. ""You're the first one I've had in quite awhile."" He reached below, rubbing his hands lewdly over the full rounded contours of her trembling buttocks, stroking them greedily. He dug his fingers into the softness of the flesh for a moment as though unable to take his hand away, then with the thumb and forefinger of one hand, he gently spread the fleshy, hair-trimmed lips of her vagina apart. They were dry and unprepared, and Alice clenched her teeth tightly together in fear that he was going to force his way into her and hurt her. Instead, he reached to the small table beside the bed and dug his fingers into a jar of vaseline. He gently swabbed the lubricating jelly the length of her pink warm slit, inserting his index finger fully into the fleshy warmth of her cunt. He rotated it around and around, swabbing the vaseline deep into the soft giving folds, preparing it for the entry of his already erect cock that was bulging in entrapment beneath his scarlet smoking jacket. ""You are very tight, my dear Alice. You've been without a man far too long for your own health. But we'll soon cure that, won't we?"" He chuckled lasciviously, and Alice cried out in sudden protest as she felt his fingers stretch her vagina cruelly wider, the walls of the narrow pink slit surrounding it aching painfully from the harsh outward pull. ""That's more like it,"" he grinned evilly, pressing his fingers between the lips of the tortured little opening until they were all the way to his palm and he could go no further. She struggled downward to escape the cruel impalement, but it was useless. She lay in hopeless dejection, so tightly impaled by his fingers that she couldn't find any direction of relief. Waves of shame and humiliation washed over her like some evil tide of foreboding. She was glad now for the scotch she'd drank, or she could never have stood being held in this lewd position by this evil, blackmailing man free to do with her as he wished. And the worst was that she didn't dare complain, for then he might never decide to give her the damning pictures of her young teenage daughter. Her tortured thoughts were interrupted by Richard Hink removing his hand suddenly and standing up beside the bed. He shed his silken jacket and then was above her again on the bed, looking down at her with his hands on his hips. With the reflections of the mirrors on the ceiling and wall, Alice felt as though she was surrounded by a phalanx of heavy, erectly throbbing cocks and menacing, sperm-swollen sacs of testicles, all poised at the ready for the deadly thrusts up between her open thighs that she knew were soon to come. ""First, my dear, we must get you in the proper mood for enjoying my lovemaking,"" Hink said with crooning delight. She shivered in silent dread in the center of the furry white bed, listening with bated breath as he picked up something from the same table which held the vaseline. She didn't dare follow his movements for fear of screaming, and she couldn't have stood having the agonies of her humiliation prolonged any further. She just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible. She held her breath, waiting with apprehension for his sweating palms and long, probing fingers to once more clamp down and bore into the soft, now completely defenseless flesh of her body. They didn't come. Instead, she felt a light flicking through the soles of her feet. Something was grazing torturously over the sensitive bottoms, and she jumped in sudden surprise, her eyes jerking open and staring wildly down at the cause of the tingling sensation. Richard Hink was leaning forward at the foot of the bed, grinning lewdly down at her spread-eagled nakedness. He had in his hands a long thin pole with a curling, fluffy feather at its end, and he was stroking her feet with the tip of it. She tried to resist its tantalizing little manipulations, but in the master control of the depraved football coach, the feathered tickling soon began to drive her mad. ""Don't move, my dear,"" he warned. ""Just lie there and enjoy what I'm doing to you."" He continued the lascivious strokings slowly up her calves, and Alice clenched her teeth tight together, willing her muscles to keep still and not make her body thrash wildly about. Hink smiled lewdly at the effect he was having on her. He paused at the sensitive inner thighs to rotate the feather in small, titillating circles against the soft bare flesh, and then he thrust the tip of the soft full feather directly into her slightly parted vaginal lips. Alice sucked in her fevered breath, unable to prevent herself from drawing her thighs up and apart so that all of her moistly spread vagina was presented to his greedy eyes in her lewd, crab-like stance. He grinned salaciously, and jiggled the feather lewdly in the plainly visible lips of her tight, pink cunt. Alice was going out of her mind, and undulated her quivering buttocks helplessly beneath the tickling torture her body was being subjected to. ""Oh! Oh, please stop! Ohhhh, please, please, stop! I--I can't--stand what you're doing! I--can't!"" But still the feather teased playfully at the tender parts of her vagina, working its way up the full length of the narrow palpitating crevice to her tiny throbbing clitoris, and flicking maddeningly at it until, with a sudden groan, Alice felt it begin a gently involuntary jerking into hardness. She could hear Richard Hink laughing arrogantly at her reactions as he hovered over her, her desperate pleadings driving him to manipulate the teasing feather faster. He worked it slowly up, over the softly pulsating mound of her genitals and across the flat white plane of her belly, pausing for a moment to tickle the delicate little indentation of her navel, and then up the sides of her rib cage, playing tantalizingly with the soft, tender area under her arm. It almost drove her crazy, and it was with relief that she felt it crawl up over her full ripe breasts and begin to gently caress the nipples into throbbing sensitivity. In spite of her revulsion toward the handsome but depraved man who was subjecting her to the horrible indignities, her feelings were slowly changing. Her gasps and moans of humiliation and torment tapered off into deep mewls of helplessly forced pleasure. Her thrashing body quieted to slow, sensuous writhings as the feather slowed its flicking to soft gentle strokings that brought tingles of wicked pleasure to her body, exhausted from the struggles against this lewd torture. Small rivulets of sweat dripped from her torso, wetting the softness of the furry bedcovering below her. Tears of frustration brimmed her eyes as she felt the control of her body begin to slip away. She had vowed that she would never allow it to betray her, no matter how much temptation it might be subjected to, until she was legally married again. But the utter hopelessness of her submission, and the feather in the hands of this master debaucher, violating all the sensitive and unprotected parts of her tender enslaved flesh were too much not to react to! Unwanted pleasure began to ripple from the depths of her quivering belly as passions long held in self-imposed celibacy were kindled into lewd fires of unbridled sexual craving. Against her will, her proud firm breasts throbbed up into rock-hard roundness, and the peaks tweaked up hungrily as the tantalizing feather made small delicious circles around the rose-pink areolas. As the maddening instrument began its downward journey again, she found to her fascinated horror that her body was reaching up off the bed to absorb more of its soothing caresses. It dwelled long again on the whiteness of her belly and in the flexing hollows of her inner thighs, again causing a slow uncontrollable undulation of her rebellious hips and causing her again to draw her thighs back up into a splayed, crab-like position. The slit of her crotch was again wide open to the leering, lust-crazed eyes of her tormentor above. With a lewd chuckle, he flicked the tip of the lewdly teasing feather quickly without warning against the sensitive puckered ring of her anus, clearly exposed in the openly spread crevice between her full white buttocks. The tight rubbery orifice jerked in surprise, and tried to screw itself down into the mattress to escape the soft, yet malicious probing. ""Agggggg!"" she gasped between tightly clenched teeth. ""D-- Don't Ohhhhh, please don't! I--I can't stand it! It's driving me crazy!"" A sadistic laugh answered as she bucked and squirmed against the teasing probe of her tiny clasping anus. She tried with all her strength to clench her buttocks closed and end the excruciatingly pleasurable sensation, but the torturous flicking of the feather never stopped. There was no relief. ""Oh, please, p--please, ohhhh, oooohhh, stop, stop, stopppp!"" she grunted, squirming as though being tortured by fire. ""You're killing me! You're killing me!""\n""Would you rather be fucked there, my dear?"" Hink hissed softly, increasing the pressure slightly against her helplessly flexing anal orifice. ""Would you rather have me fuck you in the ass?""\n""No!"" she groaned piteously, the degeneracy of his threat making her shiver with revulsion. ""No! No!"" He quickened the flicking feather ... ""Agggg! I--I mean yes! Y--Yessss!"" she babbled helplessly. ""Anything! Anything, but stop, stop! Oh God, please stop!"" As suddenly as it had begun, the torturous tickling lifted from between her legs. Alice's exhausted muscles relaxed from their straining, her body relieved from fighting against her humiliation and rising excitement, and a thankful gasp of grateful warm air rushed from her lips. But only momentarily, as the thought of what she had screamed in her mad attempt to escape the torture returned to her mind. Her body had failed her--failed her as completely as it had when she'd masturbated last night. He would show her no mercy, she knew that. She knew that he would pick and pull at her helplessness until he had destroyed the last remaining vestiges of her resistance and pride, like stepping on a helpless butterfly fluttering in agony. Yet still her mind dwelled with dazed determination on obtaining that packet of pictures. She had to have that packet for Sandy; she just had to! There was no choice, and she fought back the urge to scream at him and curse his wickedness. Demonically, Richard Hink locked his eyes on her full sensuous lips still muttering nothings out into the air from the torment of his feathering. They were wet and moist from her tongue swirling around them as she lay suffering beneath his torture with unfulfilled desire. He wanted to shove his cock down in between them, and shivered at the mere thought of that moist warm cavern closing around it--but that would have to wait until later. Now was time for the ultimate subjugation of her lovely naked body, the complete surrender of that hot little bitch, Sandy Murphy's trembling young mother, to his cruel whims! He couldn't wait another moment, or he'd ejaculate from the excitement right where he was! Discarding the feathered pole, he harshly commanded: ""All right, my dear. Roll over and get up on your knees. Hurry! Kneel before me! Kneel up and show me that luscious naked ass of yours!"" She hesitated for a moment, and then felt his eager hands on her hips, jerking her over onto her stomach and raising her quivering moon-shaped buttocks high up off the bed. Crudely, he forced her to spread her legs wide so that the backs of her white, firm thighs were presented invitingly to him, lewdly displaying the full surface of her pink, passion-soaked pussy to his lusting eyes. Her backsides waved in open invitation to the cruel ravishment he had promised to inflict upon her, and her anus throbbed in abject helplessness. ""Alice, my little pet, I can tell that way down deep at heart you really want to be fucked,"" he grinned almost reverently with desire. ""Oh, no ... No, I don't! Oh, please don't do this to me!"" Tears of anticipated pain and humiliation ran from her cheeks as the realization came to her that nothing she said would stop him. He was going to do it to her there. He was going to plant his long, hard penis fully up her virginal rectum in an unnatural act of sex that she hadn't known existed before. This was the ultimate humiliation and surrender, as her unwilling body was forced to be punished and abused in one of the most obscene and degrading ways possible. She could never live through it; she could never face the world again after this horror and subjugation! Surely she would die! She cringed her crotch away from him but it was useless. He cupped her soft resilient flesh in his hands, his strong fingers moving over the moon-shaped whiteness of her buttocks, kneading the flaccid globes of soft yielding flesh with his unsatiated lust. Alice lay trembling with her face pressed tightly into the mattress. She had the urge to turn her head and look at him to show her defiance, but there was no strength left in her now. She waited unresisting before him, slim and voluptuously curved at the buttocks and thighs which flowered out teasingly from her narrow, beautifully curved waist. She moaned low in a half daze, intensifying the erotic picture of her innocent, almost unused body as she presented it up in helpless sacrifice to the leering dark eyes above it. The sadistic high school coach moved in closer to her backsides, and Alice could feel a gentle teasing motion not unlike the feather begin along the sensitive outside edges of her vaginal lips, staying teasingly just inside the moist pink slit of her widespread crotch. Her breasts involuntarily hardened as she realized that Richard Hink was rubbing the rubbery tip of his cock in the soft wet channel between her buttocks, and goosebumps rippled along her skin. She'd been caught unaware by the gentle probing of her helplessly exposed genitals. She had geared her mind to expect a harsher and more violent attack, but this--this was different, and was unexpected and subtle, an exquisite sensation she couldn't resist! She felt sudden shudders coursing along her nerves, their intensity increased a hundred times by the submissive rigidity of her position. Her toes squirmed beneath the teasing softness of his attack, and she groaned, crying as she prayed her body would not betray her again. She couldn't give him the satisfaction of submitting to the lewd desire for that giant wet penis which was now so deliciously teasing her backsides. She squeezed her eyes shut tightly and fought it with all her might--but the leering Hink knew that it was too late for her and there was no escape. ""You like my love-making, my dear, I can tell,"" he crooned. ""I shall make you very happy now, happier than you've ever been before."" Small beads of sweat were breaking out on his forehead now as his goal was in sight. He knew that he had broken her will to resist, and now she was ready to receive the pleasures of his hardened cock worming up into her open belly. Alice moaned again as he increased the speed of his teasing manipulations. She could feel the tips of her nipples hardening into diamond-like chips as her ripe full breasts swayed beneath her quivering chest, and she sighed with the delightful sensations the man behind her was sending through every fiber of her body. Dear God, she must somehow fight; she mustn't succumb as she had been doing--but ohhhhh, how could she? It was so goooooddddd a feeling! ""What a nice, hairless little hole,"" she heard him mutter and then suddenly the long, thick cock teasing at the portal of her vagina moved upwards through the slipperiness of the vaseline he had smeared there earlier and nestled throbbingly in the tiny puckered lips of her defensively clenched anus. She gasped, sucking in her breath, and then Hink grasped her buttocks in both his hands and flicked his hips forward. She grunted from the sudden, excruciating pain of the unexpectedly brutal intrusion spearing into her. She screamed for him to stop, tears running down her cheeks. But his invasion grew, and she felt her thighs being swept aside as his thick, rigid penis bored forward into the tightly clinging canal of her vaseline lubricated anus. She ached and could only moan and plead for his mercy. ""Ohhh! W--wait! P--please wait! You're killing me!"" She screamed out in a whimpering sob. ""It hurts! You're too big for me there! Ohhhhhhhhh, stop!""\n""My dear, we have just begun. You haven't even taken half of me up in your pretty little asshole yet,"" he taunted the stricken mother, driving still more of his fleshy shaft forward into the walls of her tightly stretched rectum. ""Aggggghhhhh!"" she cried, the penetration increasing. She felt as if someone were levering her thighs apart to split her tormented body all the way up to her vibrating breasts. His huge, unending cock throbbed on, expanding the warm, moist flesh wrapped tightly around it. It continued its nerve-shattering conquest, pushing far up inside her rectum, the pain unbearable to her with every inch of her passage it took. She fought in wild desperation against the brutal fleshy pole sunk in her backside, but then in a final groan of hopeless surrender, her strength failed, and Hink, flicking his hips forward the final inch, imbedded his thick hard cock all the way up to his testicles in the soft flaccid tunnel of her ass. She grunted in submission, her eyes and mouth opened wide in torment as she could feel the coarse hair of his loins grinding cruelly into the softness of her buttock-cheeks. Richard, muttering obscenities behind her and gasping with sadistic pleasure, began to fuck rhythmically and unmercifully deep into the soft depths of her back passage, bringing further sobs of pain and misery from her tortured lips. She had never felt so soiled or debauched in her life, and her whole behind felt wet and used as he levered up on his knees and began to lunge the full length of his punishing rod into her with long, smooth strokes. It pulled tiny ridges of her pink, clasping anal flesh out with the base of his cock as it withdrew for another vicious lunge inside. She was dimly aware of Hink snorting gleefully to himself and gripping hard on her soft, globular buttocks with each lunge the rampaging penis made into her rectum, trapping her servile body between his skewering from behind and the furry bedcover of the mattress in front. She was hopelessly trapped in her kneeling position, painfully bent like an errant slave before its cruel master. Her body jerked and quivered, and her thighs periodically convulsed as an extra hard thrust seared into her tortured asshole. She could hear his grunts of pleasure and hated herself and her body for the joy it was giving him, though there was nothing she could do about it. She wanted to destroy him, to kill him for the degradation and the humiliation he was heaping upon her against her will. In spite of the pain, she steeled her mind and clasped tight her anal muscles, trying desperately to rip the plunging column of flesh from his body. ""Oh God, it hurts ... it hurts, it hurts ..."" she heard herself grunt masochistically, and tentatively to ease the pain, she fucked back against him to meet the forward thrust of his cock. She began to undulate her body, swinging her buttocks in tiny rotating circles, clasping it tightly with the slight throb of her rectum on the outstroke. ""Ooooooh!"" Richard Hink groaned. ""Ohhh your little asshole's so hot and tight up inside! But that's it, my dear! Ohhhh, that's it!"" He threw back his head in ecstasy from the warm clasping flesh enveloping him, and watched the reddish pink skin of the tiny round hole draw back with his cock, feeling the sudden voluntary movements of her buttocks before him. He groaned and surged into her with renewed power. He knew she was his to do as he wished now. She was like a slave kneeling before him, prepared to follow his every wish and command, there was no resistance left in this innocently pure young widow impaled so helplessly on his cock. He would fuck it to her now as she had never had it before, and she would soon learn to love it--hell, she was quickly beginning to love it already! He watched the movement of her buttocks and the arching hollows of her back as she worked and ground back into him, her long blonde hair falling down over her face and around her neck as she squirmed her nakedly kneeling body lewdly in front of him. He increased the intensity and speed of his lust-hardened cock fucking into her rectum until her breasts jerked and danced below her helplessly bucking body like quivering mounds of vibrating jelly. She continued to push back at the thick instrument fucking into her from the rear, almost praying for him to cum up in her so it would end, and she could see his small beady eyes in the mirror locked in gloating fascination on her twisted and bent form. Gradually she became accustomed to the trunk-like rod imbedded in her, and she became aware that hot lubricating juices of her cunt and anus had begun to flow, easing the pain, allowing still more of the ever growing cock to be pumped into her. She could feel his huge gourd-like testicles brushing against her clitoris between her widespread thighs, and with every pounding beat of them against her hardened little bud, a weird masochistic joy rippled through her. Even the lessening pain was strangely pleasurable, and she waved her buttocks back against it as much as she could. The sight in the mirrors incited her more. This was total subjugation--being helplessly enslaved on her knees this way, breasts jiggling crazily underneath, and she could see from the reflections in the polished glass the giant rod impaling her from behind. God, it was huge! It appeared as though her buttocks were spread beyond all human endurance. And that monstrous instrument was actually sunk all the way up between them as far as it would go. She could even see the tiny pink lips of her thinly stretched anus clasped tightly around the edges of it. God, what a hole it made in her rectum! The lewd picture of her humiliation made her squirm back at it again to punish herself more. ""Is it good?"" Hink panted, now stroking the whitely quivering globes of her buttocks, sweat rolling from his face in profusion. ""Do you like it?""\n""Ohhhhhhhhh! Nooooooo! Nooooooo!"" Alice moaned, a battle raging within her. She couldn't be liking this! No ... No, it was too lewdly awful, too sinfully degrading to enjoy! ""Do you want me to stop?"" he taunted cruelly. ""Do you want me to stop ... and keep the pictures?"" She suddenly groaned at the reminder of why she was kneeling before him and panicked at his threat. ""Oh, no! Don't stop!""\n""Then say it! Say you love me fucking you in the ass, my dear!""\n""Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"" she hissed from between clenched teeth as he fucked the hardness of his cock still deeper and harder into her anus, expanding the tiny, tight hole with every sadistic lunge of his pelvis. Oh God, how he was debasing her, treating her like a common slut he had bought for the night. Then, in spite of her revulsion at submitting to him like this, strange masochistic pleasures rippled through her again. She suddenly wanted to be destroyed by what she was doing, she wanted to be fucked until she could never walk again. The lewd subjugation of her helpless, kneeling form was driving her wild with lust inciting sensation. ""Yes, fuck me ... Fuck me in the asshole goooddddd ..."" she grunted through contorted lips, sweat dripping from her straining face, the rhythm of his cruel skewering of her rectal passage building an aching hunger for more. Exquisite maddening pleasures purled through her helpless naked form, the thought of begging him to drive the teasing rod into her fueling the hot licking flames in her loins. It was unbearable! ""Ohhhhh, God, yesss, fuck me in the ass like that!"" Hink grinned an obscene smile of victory. He had the proud bitch right where he wanted her. She wanted it with all her being now, and by God, he was going to give it to her. He began an even harder, faster fucking motion with his hips, driving her white quivering buttocks high up in the air and then down again as a jockey riding a thorough-bred horse. His thick, rigid cock fucked into her round-stretched anus in heavy, deep thrusts that traveled the full eight inches of fleshy shaft. A moist sucking sound of intercourse sounded through the small bedroom, and the slap of his heavily swinging balls down against her soft, pink vaginal slit and trembling little clitoris below joined it harmoniously. Hink licked his lips hungrily as he watched the tiny reddish pucker of her sphincter muscle clutch at his penis as if it didn't want him to come out, only to disappear inside again as he lunged brutally forward. Alice groaned out her submission to the lewd sensations racing rampantly through her sodomistically ravished body. Her toes curled tightly against the bed covers as she was bucked up and down, fucked like the helpless slave she was. She could feel his monstrous cock growing inside her mercilessly battered rectum, its giant head pummeling into her like an unrelenting fist. His fingers that tore inhumanly at her nakedly writhing hips gave her no respite from the involuntarily growing pleasure, building ... building ever building deep in her belly. ""Harder ... Harder ... Ohhhhh, cum, cum, fuck me harder and cum ..."" she heard herself chant deliriously in rhythm to his long hard strokes. She wanted to be torn apart. She wanted to be ripped. Great huge waves of delicious sensations surged through her, her entire body growing like an expanded balloon, threatening to burst into a thousand colored pieces as it had not done since her husband had last fucked her. At last she was filled with cock again, her lewdly tingling body was being raped as never before, and it felt as if her very insides were melting from the fierce heat of her insane arousal and coming out around his stabbing cock in flowing white-hot liquid! Cum ... cum ... she was going to cum! Suddenly, with a groan deep from in her lungs, great floods of seething juice streamed out from the walls of her vagina, gushing on out over Hink's testicles as they swung heavily down from the base of his penis. Alice gave one long low scream, reaching back with her hands and splaying her ass cheeks farther apart to give his pistoning cock greater access. She thrust her brutally aching loins up at him with demoniacal force, screwing herself up hungrily on the still-pumping rod. More juices flowed from her quivering vaginal crevice as her nostrils flared and one long gasp of breath escaped raspingly from her chest as though she had been hit in the stomach with a powerful fist. She collapsed under him, her body quivering uncontrollably as the after-sensations floated down gently from the wildly exploding orgasm she had reached. Her next door neighbor sensed her climax and drove his penis deep up inside as her legs splayed out on either side of his heavily lunging body. He could feel the hot jet stream begin far down in his inflated testicles, and race headlong down the length of his pulsating shaft, spewing wildly out of the tip deep into the darkly hidden depths of her rectum. He filled her belly completely and felt it overflowing out from her tightly clenched anus to trickle down and mingle with her own orgasmic juices seeping hotly from the soft, hair-lined lips of her excitedly contracting cunt below. He gave one last gasp as with a jerk he emptied the last dregs of sperm into her still quivering backsides, then he, too, collapsed across her spent body, flattening her on her stomach, spread-eagled on the furry white bed. After awhile, she felt his weight lifting from her and the softness of his deflated penis slip with a wet sucking noise from the confines of her forever-expanded anus. She felt wet and a slight soreness there, but nothing like the horror of the beginning. Any physical damage to her ravished, battered, and bruised body would heal, she knew, but she doubted that anything could ever eliminate the horrible mental injury that she had done unwillingly to herself. She knew that she should now be filled with repugnance and loathing ... but she was not, and this made her more frightened than from the vile acts done to her by Richard Hink. She felt the blood rising in her cheeks as vividly, she remembered her own lustful performance just now. Truly, his handsome, virile body had reached her before he was done. He had come at her like a conquering warrior devouring the spoils of victory, and the fact she could not avoid was that she had completely and wantonly enjoyed the ugly but delicious sensations Hink had sent coursing through her helplessly trapped body. God, she was ashamed ... She rolled over onto her back, unmindful that all of her naked, lust-sweat beauty was on display in the mirrors, reflecting like a hundred trembling, glistening bodies whose rosy-hued flesh were painted with the mingling fluids of male sperm and female orgasmic secretions. What modesty was there to lose now? He had unlocked some deep, wickedly lewd blackness in her soul, and if he wanted a whore, then a whore she would be. And she sickeningly realized that she would respond with more than just an act to please him--she would be that whore, reveling in his cruel debasement ... And then in the reflecting glass above and around her, the lovely young mother suddenly saw other figures. Her eyes flew wide with startled, terrified shock, and she struggled to her knees on the bed, tottering with humiliation and torment. Two boys and a strange girl were slowly advancing into the bedroom, but there were only dim, hazy images to her, her eyes staring with utter mortification at the slim young teenager whose face was distorted with horror and disbelief in front of them. ""Sandy!""\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nAbout an hour before Alice Murphy choked out her daughter's name, Sandy had been a quivering, quietly moaning girl on the couch in Vicki Rolf's basement playroom. Time was meaningless and blurred to her, merging with the cocks of Tommy Edgars and Joe Arrow which had continually assaulted her hapless, drug-crazed young body. She was beyond emotion, her tender loins jerking spasmodically as her muscles twitched from the wild, electric-like orgasms she'd received. The two boys and the naked young girl, Vicki, stood over her writhing form, grinning lewdly down at her. She stared back up at them through dulled, sex-fogged eyes, her legs sprawled wide out to the sides, displaying obscenely all of her pink, gently palpitating vagina. Their voices were indistinct and dim in her buzzing ears, for she was no longer a little, innocent teenage girl but a passionate mass of sexually satiated and drugged female flesh, unable to think or breathe. ""Have we time to take her on again?"" Joe was asking excitedly. Even though he'd already cum many times in her and his girl friend Vicki, the very prurience of this virginal-looking Sandy enticed his cock to harden with renewed interest. ""No, we've got to get over to the coach's house,"" Tommy said, and then he grinned with unsatiated lust at his friend. ""What the hell, you can fuck her again any way you want to when we get over there.""\n""Sure,"" Vicki added excitedly. ""What the hell, the more the merrier. Come on, let's get the hot little bitch dressed so we can go!"" Her limbs too weak and weary to be able to perform for herself, Sandy allowed the others to lift her up from the couch and dress her. Then exhaustedly, she hung between Tommy and Joe as they helped her to the four-door sedan that belonged to Joe and which he'd driven to Vicki's that morning. She tottered as they opened the back door and almost fell inside, lowering herself to the soft seat and unconsciously allowing herself to be snuggled in the arms of her boyfriend, Tommy Edgars, as he climbed in beside her. As Joe drove back through town and to her house, Sandy found that some of her passion-fevered mind had cleared in the wake of her sexual ecstasy. Shame and revulsion inundated her, causing tears to blur and darken her guiltily swollen eyes and dribble down her cheeks. Well, she'd finally been fucked, and fucked good. No longer could she claim to belong to the select few known as virgins. No longer would she have to worry about bringing an innocent body to her marriage bed for the sacrifice to her husband. Who would want her now? No decent boy, not after what she'd allowed to be done to her. Oh God, she didn't want to think about it ... maybe later, when she was safely away from Tommy and the other scheming young couple, Joe and Vicki ... Edgars pressed closer and put his arm tightly around her sobbing waist, and through her still partially fogged eyes, the self-loathing girl saw that he was smiling in lewd triumph. ""You were great, baby,"" he complimented. ""Now don't be all morbid and sulky about it--a good fucking never hurt any girl, and you've got to admit, you really turned on something fierce. Just like I said you would, once you got a taste of cock. Rest awhile,"" he continued, his hand fondling her trembling leg. ""Rest until we get over to where you live. I think you'll get a real surprise at what's waiting for you."" The handsome youth's chuckle was almost obscene, and Sandy shuddered at the lurid thought of what the ""surprise"" might be-- but she never considered even in the most dark, forbidden recesses of her mind what she was speeding toward in crushed obeisance ... At first she thought that they were going to stop at her house, and her initial reaction was one of relief. Maybe there wasn't going to be a ""surprise,"" or if there was, it was to let her free. Oh God, she hoped so! But then she felt a twinge of fear as she thought of what her mother would say if she saw her like this. Sandy knew that she couldn't ever explain what had really happened to her, how she had been deceived and led on with alcohol and drugs until she'd gone too far and finally her own body had betrayed her. Mother would never understand, and she finally decided that if she was let out, she wouldn't go inside her house but would run away. Even if somehow she kept it a secret, she could never be able to curl up in her mother's lap with girlish innocence again without thoughts of this horrible day, and she knew she couldn't face her home and the love that it represented. She was too soiled, too ruined ... While time might dim the memory, it would never erase it. Instead, they stopped the car next door at Richard Hink's residence. Puzzled, she let Tommy help her out of the car. ""What ... What are we doing here?""\n""You'll see ..."" he chuckled with a secret sounding lewdness. ""I don't understand, Tommy. Why are we going to visit Coach Hink?""\n""Patience, baby. Walk right in and in a minute you'll find out."" Joe opened the front door without knocking as if he owned the house and closed it behind them softly. Tommy gripped Sandy's arm in a tight, harsh hold as she faltered, directing her into the living room. Her heart was skipping beats, and she felt a clammy iciness crawling along the saddle of her back. She frowned as she looked around the empty room, perplexed and filled with an undefinable dread. ""Tommy, I don't think--""\n""Shut up, baby,"" he warned her in a rasping low voice. ""Have you found them, Joe?"" he said to his friend. ""Yeah,"" came the excited reply. ""They're on the coffee table, just where the coach said he'd leave them. And brother, they're hot stuff all right.""\n""Show them to little Miss Purity here,"" Vicki said, a strange, leering grin twisting her otherwise pretty face. Joe thrust the packet into Sandy's hands, and she looked first at them, and then up at Tommy with puzzlement. ""Go on, open it,"" he hissed at her menacingly. Sandy opened the packet and slid out the series of color snapshots with trembling fingers, almost as though she knew what they were of. But then she saw them--and she was suddenly stunned immobile! They were all of her, nakedly squirming and twisting beneath the two boys at Vicki's house! In horror, she shuffled through them. She was plainly visible in each of the photographs, her face contorted in passion as Tommy and Joe seemed to take turns to see who could heap the greatest indignity upon her helpless, naked young body. They were turning her every which way, and she seemed to be pleading for more of what she was receiving. Sandy groaned and fell back, her arm over her eyes as she tried to blot out the reminders of her incredibly lewd actions. >From deep in her subconscious, she was able to now recall the bright arc-white lights going off and the strange clicks in the background. Her passion-crazed mind hadn't related them to a Polaroid flash camera at the time, but now it was unmistakably clear that that's what it must have been! And then she remembered hearing Richard Hink's throbbingly hoarse voice excitedly urging them on into more lewd, lurid poses! He must have been the one who had taken them! She wanted to be sick but vented her despair on the pictures instead, frenziedly tearing them up until they were only tiny little pieces, and for a moment she felt a small amount of relief. ""Save your strength, baby,"" Tommy chuckled lewdly, shattering her modicum of peace. ""Coach Hink has got lots more, safely hidden away where you can't get at them.""\n""No!"" she gasped. It dawned on her then that the high school coach she had mistakenly trusted was the one behind all of this. Her seduction had been a carefully planned plot, and the pictures were proof of it. But ... why? Suddenly, there was a long, low moan from the direction of the bedrooms, followed by a harsh male laugh. There was another groan that had an unearthly pleading tone to it as though something was being hurt. Sandy sucked in her breath, paling from the weird sound. ""Fuck back, Alice, baby! Fuck back harder!""\n""Ohhhh!"" came a responding thin wail. It was her mother! Stunned, Sandy staggered back against Tommy for support. ""My--my mother's in there with Mr. Hink!""\n""Sure sounds that way,"" the boy commented. ""But--but he's hurting her! We've got to stop him! We've got to call the police!"" she cried out, clutching at the sleeve of his shirt, pleading hysterically up into his grinning, merciless face. Then: ""Aahhhhhh! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me in the ass!""\n""I'd say your mother doesn't want any cops right now, baby,"" Tommy said with a sly grin. ""Sounds more like she's enjoying herself.""\n""But ... she couldn't be do--doing it with Mr. Hink!""\n""You can never tell,"" Joe snickered. ""Let's slide up to the door and have a look-see, just to make sure.""\n""But--"" The lovely girl pressed back, unwilling to step nearer the tormented, desperately pleading voice of her mother. ""Before you go running to the cops, we better look first. Time enough to get them later if you still want to."" Tom urged her forward with his steel-taloned grip on her arm, and his cock was beginning to pulse with the expectant orgy he was thinking was just ahead. Sandy took a fevered breath and held onto Tom all the more tightly as the four of them crept silently down the hall to the bedroom. Her whole body tensed as Vicki slowly turned the brass knob and the door fell open. She peered in--and then the young teenager sucked in her horrified breath! It was her mother! She was kneeling nakedly on the bed, her backside raised high, and Richard Hink was fucking her from behind! He had her face pinned to the covers, and Sandy could see from the open doorway that his huge hard penis was insinuated tightly against the wide-open crevice between the whitely perspiring buttocks of the struggling woman! Sandy was frozen with shock. She almost let out a scream, but it was choked back as Tommy quickly placed his hand over her mouth. She could only stare uncontrollably and bite down on the back of his hand to keep from losing consciousness. She started to shake violently, helplessly unable to regain her composure. She knew that even if Tommy let her go, she would not be able to make the slightest move to save her mother, and she watched thunderstruck, her eyes glued to the brutal, lewd spectacle in front of her. Her mother was churning her ravished but more-than-willing naked body back against the man. The bed was pointed directly at the door so that she could see Hink's thick hard penis disappearing and reappearing with each cruel thrust and withdrawal he made in her tightly stretched little anus. Sandy could see the muscles standing out on her inner thighs as she struggled like a crazed nymphomaniac to get more of him deeper into her rectum. His hands were cupping her naked white buttocks with a savage strength that cut red bloodless lines into the flaccid, giving flesh. He squeezed the large rounded moons together, forcing the crevice of her ass closer around the thickness of his rigid penis. Sandy strained her eyes and could see the thin, ragged edges of her mother's pink anal muscle clasping tightly around it, and below, the thinly parted pubic hairs grazing teasingly against the bloated, sperm-filled sac of testicles which pounded against her ragged pink cunt like well-oiled pendulums. She waited for her mother to scream in protest or to fight back against the horrible obscene rape she was being subjected to- -but none came! Instead her legs quivered on either side of Hink's lunging loins, and she arched her white, hollowing buttocks back against him, her ass flowered wide open in welcome acceptance. It swallowed the whole of his plunging cock with each greedy forward surge, and small, piteous pleas of passionate supplication were rolling from her lips, mingling with the lewd and horrible obscenities that were bursting from the man's lust-contorted mouth. Sandy stood and listened in abject horror to the mewling cries of her mother as she undulated and bucked against the high school football coach like a common street slut, grunting and moaning beneath her wildly pumping attacker as though the world had suddenly ended. ""Tommy! For God's sake, make him stop!"" Sandy whispered pleadingly through his hand. ""Please, please, make him stop!""\n""Are you crazy?"" he hissed excitedly back at her. ""Take a good look at her, will you? She's loving it! Man, is she a fine, tight piece of ass!""\n""Noooo!"" she screamed in muffled horror, hearing his wildly panting words in her ear. ""She's my mother! She's my mother!""\n""Yeah, and she's earning back your pictures, baby,"" Tommy suddenly said with a lewd cynicism. ""She's paying the price for all the fun you had with us today.""\n""She's--!"" As the full impact of what Tom had told her registered in her mind, she realized that her mother was at the mercy of a hopelessly sick degenerate. What terrible things he was blackmailing her to do for the return of those pictures! My God, she thought, what could be enough for a man like that? If she could only turn back the clock of time; if there was only someplace she could run to and escape! But there was no way out and no way of turning back--she had created this horrible situation by her moment of weakness, and it wasn't fair that her mother was the one having to submit to this crazed man's sexual depravities. And she knew as she stared around in wide-eyed hopeless terror at the carnally incited faces of the other three teenagers, that she still had her own price to pay ... Before her thoughts could go any further, she was wrenched back to the sight of the bed by a soul-wrenching moan from her mother. The demented blackmailer was going wild now with passion and sadistic delight at the same time. He twisted and turned her body beneath him like a limp rag doll as he fucked into her with ever increasing speed and vigor, smashing the softness of her naked and open body down hard into the covering of the bed until Sandy thought he would drive her face completely through it. His hands pinched and pulled at her hotly writhing buttocks as she twisted and squirmed in front of him. His face above her was contorted into a wild mask of sadistic lust as his cock battered into her machine-gun-like, expanding and growing to ever horrifying proportions before the bulging eyes of the cringing young daughter. Sandy held her breath and gasped as she watched the tiny folds of pink flesh of the tiny squirming anus withdrawing and sinking wetly back inside again with each brutal thrust of the rigid column of pistoning, glistening flesh. And then her heart seemed to stop as she heard a low, animal-like groan suddenly erupt from deep in the throat of the pumping Richard Hink, and his long thick pole of flesh skewering madly into her helpless mother began throbbing out its hot lewd liquid deep inside her quivering rectum. She could see it jerking forward and tunneling its way as deep inside the moaning and pleading woman as it could go to hose its obscene sperm deep, deep up inside her backsides. She could see the obscene white liquid of his pent-up emotions bubbling up and overflowing out around his tightly sheathed cock and down the wide-splayed thighs and legs. Her buttocks jerked back in the air on either side of his bucking loins, and then she fell limply to the bed, Hank crushingly falling on top of her. It was over, and there was no more reason for Sandy to try and stop them. It had been done and nothing could take it back. Her exhausted mother lay collapsed while he soaked his slowly deflating penis in the liquid depths of her unresisting rectum that he had filled completely with his heated male semen a moment before. Even after he rolled from her, she lay with her legs wide apart and the raw, pink crevice between her thighs open and her body naked to the eyes of all surrounding her in the dim light of the room. It was as if she was dead. There was a groan from Alice. The naked ivory body moved and seemed to come back to life. She raised up from the bed slightly and turned to look around--and then her mouth contorted with horror, and tears suddenly streamed down her face in utter disbelief. She tried to speak but could only manage a piteous mewl. ""Sandy!"" Alice stared at her daughter, her eyes traveling over her rumpled jersey and stained mini-skirt. ""Mo ... Mo ..."" It was all Sandy was able to gasp in a stumbling unintelligibility, her jaw working up and down soundlessly as she locked her tear-streaked, puffed eyes on her mother's tormented face and abused body. Alice, bitterly grieving at this shattering confrontation, somehow managed to gasp out around her constricted dry throat, ""Oh, my darling! Wh--what are you doing here?"" It snapped then, all the misery and torment inside the mercilessly broken little girl's mind. Hysterically, she turned and struggled in Tommy Edgar's grip, biting the boy's hand as hard as she could. His howl of pain was only dim in her ears as her brain pounded with the insane, single desire to run ... run ... Joe clutched at her, but she twisted from his lunge and raced down the hall, her breasts jiggling wildly and her lungs threatening to burst from her fear and exertion. ""Don't let her get away!"" she heard the naked Richard Hink yell behind her, and then she was at the door, charging out into the merciful darkness of early night. It was a wild flight, her mind unable to take one more instant of the horribly lewd scene she'd witnessed without sending her incurably insane, and irrationally, her only thought was to run home ... home and sanctuary ... Her breath came in short gasps and her legs felt as of rubber as she crossed the short lawn between the houses, not even pausing as one of her shoes fell off and caused her to stumble. ""Goddamn, she's a fast little bitch,"" Tommy panted at the open front door. He stood there, Joe and Vicki gathered around him, watching as she dashed away from them. Richard Hink was in the hallway, naked and with his hands on his broad, muscular hips. ""For Christ's sakes,"" he bellowed angrily. ""Couldn't the three of you catch her? What do you expect me to do? Run out there like this, my cock and balls flapping in the breeze?""\n""She caught us off-guard, Coach,"" Tommy said, turning to him. ""Don't get in a sweat, though. She's just dogging for her own house.""\n""We--eellll,"" Hink said, a small thin smile of greed twisting his lips. ""That's different.""\n""What are we going to do?"" Vicki asked. Hink rubbed his hands together. ""Why, move the party over there, that's all. A slight change of location shouldn't change matters much, and that marijuana hasn't worn off completely yet. When she calms down a bit, it'll start working on her just as hot as before, believe me.""\n""Yeah, yeah,"" Joe Arrow agreed, nodding his head eagerly. ""So let's get her mother ready for traveling, boys. The night's just begun!"" Chuckling with lewd anticipation, Hink walked back into the bedroom to where Alice Murphy still cowered dejectedly on the bed.\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nAlice Murphy was ushered across to her house a few minutes later, wearing nothing except her beige dress. Her bra and panties were still lying in a useless pile on the floor of Richard Hink's bedroom, and Hink himself was only wearing his satin scarlet lounging jacket to hide his naked body from any curious neighbors who might see the five of them. The minute she was in her own house, she cried out for her daughter and was relieved to hear a small, weak voice answer plaintively from the girl's bedroom. She rushed to her, finding Sandy curled on the bed with her feet drawn up under her buttocks in a defensive huddle. ""Oh, my baby ..."" Alice crooned and tenderly cradled her abused young child in her arms. She looked up with tear-streaked eyes as Hink and the three sexually excited teenagers, their eyes gleaming expectantly, crowded into the small room then down into Sandy's drug-dazed eyes again and realized that the tremendous pressures the girl had gone through had dulled her immature mind beyond comprehending. Perhaps it was better this way, she thought. Perhaps if she wasn't able to comprehend what was going on with the full, shattering clarity of consciousness, she could be saved from the loathing and disgust which gripped at Alice's own pain-wracked soul, and her barely formed young life might still have a chance for a normal, happy future. Hink laughed out loud at the tender sight of the mother comforting her daughter, the evil light in his lustful eyes growing larger as he gazed carnally down at them. ""Why, Richard?"" Alice asked in a pleading, choking voice. ""Why did you have to have her see us doing it together? I was willing to do what you wanted.""\n""It's all part of the plan, my dear,"" he said cruelly. ""Everything before now has been a lead-up to now. You see, she's part of the price of the pictures, too."" She gasped in horror, unable to believe that even this bestial pervert could be so inhumanly cruel. ""No! You don't mean it!""\n""But I do!"" he taunted. ""I've been seeing the two of you sashay so prim and proper around here all summer, and I've thirsted too damned long to get into your pants. I've been looking forward to a chance like this since the first time you and her came out in the yard in those tight-assed little bikinis of yours.""\n""I'll do anything you ask!"" she cried out in a final desperate appeal to save her daughter. ""Anything! But leave Sandy out of this! She's only a child!""\n""Some child,"" he sneered. ""Who the hell posed for the pictures, anyway? She did, that's who! Besides,"" he added with a lewd chuckle, ""I haven't fucked her hot little cunt yet!""\n""No ... No ...""\n""But yes, my sweet. Both of you are going to fulfill all the promised delights of your lovely firm bodies. You and her are going to be fucked every way any of us in here ever wanted or dreamed of doing to a female, and you'll damned well learn to like it. Unless you want those pictures of her sold!"" In spite of her admonition to be brave, Alice couldn't help herself from moaning with heart-rending sobs. Tears burst from her dejected eyes, and she cried into her hands with long, weeping sobs. ""Oh, God help us,"" she blubbered. ""Take your dress off again, my dear,"" he ordered gleefully. ""I want you bare-ass naked again.""\n""Oooohhhh!"" whimpered Alice, but it was her only defiant gesture. With fingers so distraught that they couldn't unzip her dress without intense frustrating effort, the now nearly mindless young widow gritted her teeth, reaffirming her decision that it was better to suffer his cruel indignities than for Sandy to suffer the rest of her natural-born life. She stood next to the bed, swaying nakedly as her dress dropped down around her bare feet, her eyes clenched tightly shut so she wouldn't have to see the immense, hard and glistening penis again or the young teenagers' hungry leers at her vibrant, shivering flesh. ""Now,"" the blackmailing high school coach breathed hotly and passionately. ""Now, your daughter. Let's all see that tender sweet little cunt of hers that's been gang-fucked by the boys here. Hurry up!"" he bellowed frantically. ""If she can't take her clothes off herself then you do it for her! And if you won't, then by God, I'll rip them off myself!"" And like a robot hearing a master's command, Alice reached out for Sandy's softly trembling body on the bed, the miniature twin of her own rich curves of deliciously white breasts and thighs. But her daughter suddenly moved and spoke in a quiet, almost dreamy voice. ""It's ... It's all right, Mother,"" she said, sitting up. ""I can undress myself."" She started folding her hands over her taut, fully ripened young breasts, grasping with unsteady fingers the hem of her jumper, preparatory to pulling it over her blonde- haired head. ""Sandy ..."" moaned the nerve-shattered woman beside her. ""Oh, my darling Sandy ...""\n""It's my fault this is happening,"" the girl replied, her voice cracking slightly as she spoke and looked dully at the expectantly leering coach. ""I ... I'm willing to face whatever this--this beast wants."" She had her jersey off now and was unbuttoning her miniskirt with unsteady but determined pale little fingers. As she stood on her knees, worming the skirt over her full, rounded thighs and exposing her white, moistly thin panties, she added, ""If you were able to go through with it for my sake, then I can do my part.""\n""This is horrible, horrible ..."" Alice moaned, her heart wrenching for her daughter's broken innocence. ""They're pictures of me, Mother,"" Sandy said, her lips quivering with remorse and shame, and she unclasped her brassiere, shedding the twin cups to allow her white, globular breasts with their jutting pink nipples to break free of bondage and stand in defiant, uplifting proudness to the lusting gaze of the three men and the other girl. ""I let Tommy and Joe fuck me over and over today, one at a time and then together ... and worse, I liked it.""\n""Of course you did, my child,"" their excitedly watching neighbor said, gasping at the salacious sight of her firm young body with its lithe, incitingly curved legs and thighs. ""You loved it ... and you will again!"" Through hazed eyes, Alice watched miserably as her only offspring slowly rolled her already sperm-drenched panties down over her round-mooned young buttocks and thighs until the sparse, blonde-fleeced young triangle of her still-moist vagina was visible. Then when Hink commanded that she get back on the bed and lie down beside her daughter, she was able to behold all of Sandy's beautifully curved body closely, and she saw that it was truly as proudly developed as her own. She realized in a blinding flash of respect and tenderness that her baby daughter was no longer a child but a physically complete woman--one who, by her own tormented confession, had just a short time ago been fucked by two boys at the same time and loved it. And Alice trembled again at the tragic way Sandy was being introduced to the carnal world of physical sex. The depraved Richard Hink stood naked with his pulsating cock pointing straight at them. He fingered the bloated, sperm-heavy sac of his testicles and snapped out, ""All right, you hot-assed bitches! It's going to be mother-daughter time for awhile! Start fingering yourself, Sandy, then finger-fuck your mother!""\n""Sandy ... my darling ..."" her mother moaned, shrinking from the lewdness of the demand. She was being forced to become a lesbian! And worse--incestuously with her own daughter! Oh God! Could anything be more terrible? ""It's all right, Mother ..."" the girl responded with a mewl of undisguised misery. She placed one tiny quaking hand on her quivering white leg as if for comfort. ""Just keep telling yourself we have to do it to each other ..."" The lovely naked teenager moaned softly and parted her thighs, rotating the whiteness of her firm young buttocks deep down into the mattress while her left hand moved up and down with soft, tantalizing strokes, encircling the satin pubic curls and moistly swollen flesh of her vaginal lips. She swallowed hard, her stomach a thousand butterflies, for there was a strange, perverted attraction in knowing that she was putting on a lewd sex show for her mother, and the wicked perverts grouped breathlessly around the sides of her own bed. She undulated her slender hips around sexily and teased at her throbbing cuntal slit, drawn by the helplessness of her plight ... and slowly, effervescently, the marijuana began its insidious effects upon her tormented mind again ... ""Ohhhh,"" she moaned, revolving her fingers faster and harder in the slightly moistened furrow of her thin, hair-fringed young pussy, bending her knees outward to allow her hand greater access as she massaged her cuntal slit with increasingly perverted excitement. Dear God! She had to fight what was happening to her! She mustn't become as she had been before, a quivering mass of helpless female flesh, begging for cock like a she-bitch in heat! But with each further touch of her lewdly tickling fingers, she realized that her own hips, totally against her will, were starting to grind with excitement and that her breasts and vagina were beginning to twitch hungrily; her flesh was involuntarily hot and growing hotter with the electric sensations in uncontrollable reaction ... Alice shuddered, her eyes glazed as she stared at the lewd self-fingering of her sixteen year old daughter's cunt, and she heard the hot, increasingly labored breathings as Sandy twisted her nakedness down against the mattress in a vain effort to quench the fire that was once more unmercifully heating her tender young loins. She groaned as she heard the lust-excited entreaties of the crowding three teenagers and their cruel adult leader around the bed, and she forced her eyes to stay on her daughter so she wouldn't be able to see the youths as they were stripping their clothes off in hurried anticipation and stand naked and shaking with prurient desire as Richard Hink was. And then--then Sandy's hand was cupping the soft, blonde pubic curls between her mother's legs. The girl stroked her inner thigh and then tickled soothingly the fleshy lips of her exposed thin cuntal slit--and Alice couldn't help but respond by gasping with tiny, nervously rising little spasms. She desperately willed her mind from the binding forces of her basically sexual nature and the desires Hink had unlocked within her with his cruel rape of her anus--but she found it almost impossible to lie still under the increasingly tantalizing sensations that were crawling through her flesh up from her rippling belly to swell and harden her full, round breasts. ""Christ! They ... They're really turning on!"" Joe gasped. ""Yeah,"" breathed Tom erotically. ""Just look at their cunt juices flowing and the way their pussy lips are swelling!"" Alice's face grew crimson red, hating every moment that she had to admit the truth of what they were saying. She was feeling the slow, ever-building tendrils of ecstasy growing in her flesh, and she shivered violently as her body traitorously increased its writhing undulations on the mattress. She turned to face her daughter who had turned her own head so she could cradle it in the warm protection of her mother's shoulder, and she tasted the soft, tender skin of the young cheek pressed next to her, unwantingly thrilling her tormented genitals and inner womb. ""Oh, Mother ... Mother, I love you ..."" Sandy mewled, and she pressed her fingers deeper into the softly yielding mouths of their two openly wet pussies. She parted her lips in a questing breast kiss to show she did love her for the sacrifice she was making ... and her wetly ovalled mouth moved across one firmly molded sphere almost unconsciously and sucked at the rippled bud of a hardening nipple, bringing it deep into her salivating mouth. Her tender young lips sucked it rhythmically as if seeking the milk it had once given her as a baby, and Alice's whole breast throbbed in accepting response. Alice moaned helplessly, squirming in growing delight. She let the lewd sensations roll unimpeded through her writhing belly and loins, her breasts throbbing with uncontrolled arousal as her child curled her tongue around the inflamed nipple and nipped her tiny sharp teeth at the aching fleshy surface. The slender fingers sliding in the wetly dilating hole of her cunt were almost too much to bear, and she gasped and whimpered from the intensifying stabs of pleasure which were billowing through the nakedly tender flesh of her thighs as Sandy continued to rub teasingly up and down the widening crevice in between them. ""No ... oh, darling, you mustn't do this to me ..."" she groaned, and she pressed her daughter's mouth gently from her breast in an effort to reduce some of the wildly stimulating feelings that were making her body beg for more of her warmly teasing nibbles. But as she held her daughter's beautifully flushed face in her hands, the sheer lewdness of their position swept over her, and she couldn't control herself as she leaned forward and kissed Sandy full on the lips still wet from her saliva-building suckings. She felt a surge of affection and love, and when Sandy opened her mouth in a deep, mewling sigh, she darted her tongue inside the warm wet cavern that was so hotly fused to her open mouth. Sandy slid on top of her, her eagerly searching fingers still rotating in small, erotic circles up inside their two greedily pulsating cunts. A sudden surge of abandoned response urged her on against her will, and she passionately savored the delicious taste of her mother's kiss as she might from a lover, only partially conscious of the rising tide of warm excitement that the french kisses were causing her. The wild surrender to her drugged physical senses made her head spin, and her fevered blood raced through her trembling flesh with delightfully licking flames that burned all the way through her cunt, breasts and mouth. Her body twitched and rippled helplessly as she slowly lowered her resistance in lurid surrender to her lewdly rising desires. ""Now, move around, my little dove,"" their achingly aroused neighbor commanded. His breath was coming in short, quick puffs as he panted with his excitement. ""Move around and start sucking your mother's cunt!""\n""No!"" Alice moaned, moving her head back and forth in abject horror. ""No ... don't listen to him! Don't do such a horrible thing to me!"" But even as she cried out her objections at the sordidness of his cruel demand, her naked body was once more spasming under long fevered kisses as Sandy moved lower against her, sucking and licking her breasts again. Dreamily, she raised one arm and wrapped it around the slim, unclothed back hunched over her, causing a low moan of ecstasy to escape Sandy's throat as she licked hungrily, and her fingers slid with an ever increasing rhythm up and down in the soft blonde hair of her mother's vaginal slit. Then the bed sagged again, and the long young body of the little girl stretched out upside down beside Alice. And worse-- she had moved in such a position as to have her face near the hotly trembling pussy--and in turn, her own throbbing young cunt was offered at face level to the tortured eyes of the hopelessly entrapped widow. No ... No, not with my own daughter ... Please, oh God, save us from this ... But even as she agonizedly tried to restrain her child, Sandy was once more planting hot, wet, feather-soft kisses all along her burning flesh, down around her trembling belly and quivering upper thighs. Her passion-swelled vagina was tingling with a roaring heat now, expanding in wet, warm welcome from the caresses of fingers and mouth and tongue. Her mind whirled as Sandy spread her lower body with her tiny hands eagerly, but she pulled together enough strength to resist the invasion of her loins by clenching her thighs tightly together. She'd never allowed her cunt to be kissed before, even when her husband had suggested the unthinkable perversion a few times! The whole sordid idea of mouths to genitals had sickened her before, but now--now it was her own child who was being cruelly forced to submit to the degrading act. ""Open your legs, my dear Alice,"" Hink snapped impatiently, his voice husky and his eyes gleaming lustily, ""or do I have to pry them apart for you?"" Without further hesitation she did as she'd been commanded, a slave to his every whim now, her mind broken by so much that had gone before that there was little left to halt this final degrading assault. Sandy touched the sensitive pink flesh with her fingertips, and now her eyes were almost level with the blonde pubic triangle of soft, moistly tinged curls and the trembling pink flesh of cuntal lips. She gazed at the feminine splendor and heard her mother moan and raise her upper leg, bending it so that the full, exposed nakedness of heir cuntal crevice was glistening nakedly before her face. Sandy had never thought of another woman's vagina as lovely before ... but as the delightful fires of her lewdly abandoned fingerings seared through her flesh, the lascivious sight before her face seemed to take on the qualities of exquisite beauty. She tentatively brushed the fingers of her free hand over the softly giving curls of honeyed pubic hair while her other fingers continued to work wetly in and out of the open little vaginal mouth beneath them. She could see that her manipulations were making her mother tremble and moan with increasingly hungry desire. Droplets of lubricating fluid moistened the coral edges of her slightly spread pussy lips and glistened on her hands ... and then she lowered her head and kissed the hotly flushed skin just above the thinly haired vaginal slit which was palpitating and throbbing against her hands. Alice cried out with a sudden, body jerking shock, and her hungrily licking daughter was spurred on, snaking her tongue out and contacting the now fully exposed little bud of her clitoris. She spread her agonized mother's thighs wider, using her thumbs and forefingers as Tom had done with her, and then she licked a wet, molten path all the way along the fleecy flesh, letting all thoughts of right or wrong, depravity or passion pass in one sudden sweep of ecstasy. And delightedly she burrowed her head closer, licking and kissing and sucking as if gone mad with the taste of sexual ambrosia. Alice couldn't stop her body from involuntarily responding, spreading her legs and allowing Sandy further access to her wildly undulating vagina. She, in turn, found that she was clutching her daughter's smoothly tanned young buttocks with almost spastic strength, letting her face tangle in the golden wisps of her pubic curls. Ripples of loathing and shame coursed through her, but all were being quickly over-ridden by the inundation of passion and sensuality that were flooding through her every pore. Her body was betraying her again ... and in a far, far worse way than before, and she couldn't do anything about it! Oh God! She had the sudden burst of desire to kiss and lick up between her daughter's legs as Sandy was kissing and licking her ... The smoothly firm young skin felt so good to her touch ... She let her hands play up and down, circling the lithe, gently pulsing thighs and clenching buttocks ... but she lacked the nerve yet to slip her tongue into the throbbing crest of pubic curls and flesh between the moistly exposed thighs ... She just couldn't! And then she was, her lips and tongue sliding into the cleft of the teenager's softly waiting cunt. Her head oscillated slavishly as she surrendered herself to the pleasures she had heretofore considered so evil and perverted. She could smell the beautiful bouquet of the fresh female aroma coming from Sandy's heated loins, and her own pussy ached with the twin devils of her child's mouthings and its own lewd response. ""Ooohhhhh, Mother!"" cried Sandy in a muffled voice from below. ""Mother! Mother! Don't stop, Ohhhhh, it's wonderful when you lick me like that!"" Alice sucked hungrily, teasing the tiny, hotly pulsating little clitoris as Sandy was doing to her own, and she was salivating as never before as she kissed and sucked wildly at the pinkly trembling young pussy flesh. And all the while Sandy was busy with the fleshy confines of her own warm, wetly responding vagina. Her insides were threatening to explode, and she thrust her tongue harder and deeper, every fiber of her body singing like taut wires in a wind ... The walls of Sandy's eagerly dilating pussy grasped at the abandonedly licking tongue, and her clitoris quivered from the driving lips and teeth. The muscles of her abdomen writhed with the torture of her unleashed passions, and she choked and moaned as she strove to bring her mother to the same completion she was nearing. Her body was shuddering and she jerked her writhing naked loins harder against the face that was driving her insane with its warmly curling burrowing as great floods of lubrication juices poured forth from her hotly pulsating vaginal mouth. ""Jesus!"" the watching girl, Vicki, exclaimed in salacious delight. ""Jesus, look at them go! They're going to cum any second now!""\n""Yeah ... yeah, they're going to cum around each other's tongues!"" Tony agreed, fingering his rock-hard penis lightly with his hands, his strokes matching the rhythm of the mother and daughter's hotly licking tongues on the bed before him. ""We can't let them,"" Richard Hink said excitedly. ""Not yet, not until we fuck them both ourselves."" His eyes flashed like perverted beacons of lust. ""Come on, gang! It's time to join in!""\n""Sure ..."" panted the lusting Joe Arrow. ""Anything you say, Coach!"" He crawled on the bed. Hink was right behind him, and as if staking out his territory before the boys took it, he began to softly fondle the rounded, undulating buttocks of the young teenage daughter. He stared lewdly down at the smoothly curved little form and wheezed, ""You two fuck the mother if you want. Me, I want a piece of this little sweet cunt here!"" Alice felt the bed sag as the young boy, Tommy Edgars, crawled over to her. She automatically cringed, though she knew deep in her soul that there was nothing more to fear ... They had already forced her and Sandy to the lowest forms of depravity imaginable, and she had been turned into a smoldering mass of sexually aroused flesh because of it. She had been turned into as much of an animal as they! She felt her body shiver as the boy who was young enough to be her son moved his hands down over her soft round buttocks, pushing her away from the lovely moist tongue of her daughter that had been snaking into her. She could hear Tom breathing heavily, and when he nudged her hips she rolled onto her back without resistance, excited by the carnal expression of lust that contorted his young, handsome face. ""Ahhhh,"" she murmured as his hands ran in long, slow caresses over her naked, trembling breasts, and her body strained against his hands as he coursed his fingers over her. He rubbed over her buttocks in small tiny circles, gently pressing apart her thighs so that he could see fullness of her soft fleshy vaginal slit which was swollen and wet from her excitement and her daughter's saliva. He continued to kneel over her, knowing that everybody else was breathlessly watching the two of them, and a shiver of warm rippling sensation ran up the nerves of his naked back, his cock throbbing hard with his young urgency. He moved again, placing his knees on either side of the beautiful older woman's neck, his massive young balls laying gently against her moistened chin, his long thick cock directly over her face, presenting her the lewd view of the pulsating, sperm-filled ridge running beneath it. He knew that her mind was still fighting the dictates of her hotly aroused body, and he did not want to rape-fuck her in the mouth. He wanted her insane with passion when he finally got between her legs and fucked her. He wanted the lusciously seductive mother of his girl friend totally, unconditionally his, to do with as he wanted wherever and whenever he desired. He placed both his hands gently down behind her head and lifted it up off the bed, bending her neck up toward him so that her face and mouth were poised directly in front of the palpitating head of his penis. He pushed forward slightly, his ass-cheeks rolling on the cushion of her naked breasts behind until the tip of his penis was pressed gently between her slightly open lips. He groaned as he felt the soft, wetly lipsticked surfaces brush tantalizingly against the sensitive skin of the head. Alice suddenly seemed to realize what he was attempting, and her eyes cleared of the fogged daze of her tormenting thoughts. She looked up at him with wide, pleading eyes. ""Wh--what are you doing to me?"" she moaned plaintively, the fevered touch of his virile young cock against her mouth sending wild electric shocks racing along her spine. He gloated gleefully, surveyed her trembling expression with excitement. ""Suck my cock,"" he hissed demandingly down at the beautiful face of his girl friend's mother. ""Suck my cock and suck it good!"" She resisted for a moment, frightened by the sudden sight of the long, fleshy pole. But her meager protest was cut short as he rammed the heavy, blood-filled tip of the thick shaft of flesh forward, crushing through her soft, moist lips into the wet saliva of her mouth. She could feel the spongy bluntness of its head sliding the full length of her tongue, lifting momentarily her concentration on the ugly abhorrence of the act she was being forced to submit to. Gloating above her tightly hand-held head, he began to undulate his pelvis, sliding the long hardened cock in and out of her mouth, never quite withdrawing, leaving the hot, swollen head a half an inch inside the warm, wet cavern of her hollowing cheeks. Alice closed her eyes tightly to block out the horrible sight of the curly pubic hairs growing at the thick base of his cock which rammed mercilessly into her contorted face. Saliva filled her mouth, puffing out her cheeks wide as he shoved forward, burying the rod deep in her throat, keeping his hands cruelly tight around her head so she could not squirm free of his choking embrace. Tommy Edgars looked down with lewd delight at the sweat- glistening face of the helplessly trapped mother skewered lewdly on the cock in her mouth. He timed the thrusts of his hands to match those of his expanding cock, levering with all his strength, trying to force every last portion of his pumping shaft deeper between her wide-stretched lips. He held her head tighter as she coughed and sputtered below, the tip brushing her tonsils on the instroke, watching at her tender lips clasped tighter and tighter around it and her mouth slowly ovalled in accustoming acceptance to the fleshy invasion. Alice Murphy began to suck to please, running her tongue wetly around and around the slippery lubricated head and flicking the tip teasingly into the tiny open slit of the moist gland. She could feel it throbbing as though it had a life of its own and would erupt at any moment into a great gushing fountain of virile young male sperm that would flow into her mouth and throat in a never-ending stream of heated white lava. Her wretchedly enslaved mind droned on senselessly, the very helplessness of her position excusing away the weird masochistic sensations that were again rising erotically in her belly. The very debasing ravishment of her helplessly ovalled mouth was bringing tiny strange ripples of fire dancing through her shattered nerves, and she groaned around the ever-thrusting cock in her throat as waves of delicious sensations swept through her seethingly alive flesh, flooding her mind with its electrifying pleasures and inundating her weakening resistance with growing desire. She could feel the involuntary secretions seeping from her softly pulsing vaginal lips, flowing out around the tender pink skin and matting her golden pubic fleece then warmly trickle down the insides of her quivering thighs and the tightly clenched crevice of her buttocks to dampen the bed cover below. Her lips were soft and smooth and clasped his cock in a close elastic ring. The youth could feel them with pained intensity moving down his penis and taking as much of him as she could in her mouth and surrounding it with the hot moist warmth of her saliva and the tender inner flesh of her tongue. He pressed his hands on either side of her hollowing checks and pressed inward harder. She began to suck him with moist, nibbling pressure and her tongue licked and curled around him as though she had done this a thousand times before, and all the hunger that was burning out of control deep in her vagina was now concentrated in one great gust of sensation in her mouth. Above her flailing head, her daughter's boyfriend groaned incoherently, wanting her to flex her throat wider and swallow his hardened young cock deeper so that she would know later that he had bent her completely to his will, that he had dominated her, a beautiful woman old enough to be his mother, as much as she would have been by the older man, Coach Hink. He flexed his loins in and out at the nearly perfectly rounded hole formed by her lips and rolled his buttocks around on her full, flaccidly breasts as though he was attempting to crush them down into her chest. He watched wild-eyed from above as his thick, glistening flesh disappeared into her clasping lips like it was another hungry, hairless, nibbling cunt. He could feel all of himself, every nerve he possessed, pulsating and throbbing between her lips and into the moist cavity of her warm, saliva-filled mouth. At the same time, he studied her face and the reaction he was having upon her. It was electrifying! Her eyes were open but gazed unseeing up to the ceiling, a thin, smoky veil of passion obscuring their dilated pupils. Her hips and ass writhed on the bed below, her thighs limply kicking out and then drawing up again as though searching for some invisible lover to wrap them around and pull up inside of her. She was completely out of control now, unable to quell the fire that was raging furiously in her long neglected vagina. His loins were growing hot, and he was sweating between his legs, and still she sucked, keeping his cock in her mouth, burying her face in his loins until he knew that if he didn't withdraw, he would cum. The pressure building in his testicles slapping against her chin as she worked in her unconsciousness and passion was excruciating and unbearable, and he still had to fuck her! He slipped his cock from the warm, moist confines of her mouth with a groan of agony, feeling her as she continued to nibble for a moment longer, swirling her tongue eagerly around and around its heavy, blood-rigid length. Then he lifted his buttocks up off her tightly squashed breasts and moved sensuously down the length of her now hotly pulsing body knowing she was as ready as he was. He could feel the wet opening of her hungry pink cunt pulsing in its fleshy desperation, and then in a last cruel stroke of malice, he shattered still more of her pride by demanding, ""Reach down and put my cock in your pussy, Mrs. Murphy."" He held his breath as he felt her hand tunneling down between their bodies, her warm fingers closing without hesitation over his glistening hard shaft. He could feel the soft blonde pubic hairs grazing gently against the sensitive head as she gently pressed its moistly throbbing tip into the fleshy wet folds of her anticipating vagina. The hot smoothness was delightful, and then, unable to contain himself a moment longer--he surged forward. There was not the slightest resistance, and he could feel the rippling wet walls of her waiting cunt clamp around his penis so moistly and firmly that it almost made him cum immediately. ""Ohhhhh ... Oh God, Oh God, yessss!"" Alice sighed as if in anguish, feeling her entire insides flowering open in welcome reception. She groaned and murmured incoherently as he began to fuck into her viciously, gritting her teeth with desire, her face contorted with ecstasy. Her arms wrapped tightly around his neck, pulling his muscular young torso into the softness of her breasts and loins, her whole body caught up in the unchecked animal desire that had taken hold of her mind as if in throes of an insane fit. There was nothing in her left to halt her maddening race for fulfillment now, and her daughter's boyfriend fucked into her where no man had been since Robert had left her ... God, what a fool she'd been! What delight this was! She should never have waited so long to taste the overwhelming passions a virilely fucking male cock could bring! ""Yes ... Fuck, fuck, fuck me ..."" she chanted lewdly to the room full of naked, excited voyeurs. The boy fucked her from the tips of his toes, and he could feel the smooth raw flesh of her long neglected pussy clasping around his thundering cock like a heartbeat. Ecstatic groans came to his lips, and his lewd noises were blended with the sobbing cries which bubbled from her throat. He slithered his strong, sinewy hands under the wildly pumping cheeks of her buttocks and cupped them tightly, raising their firmly grinding roundness up off the bed so he could have greater access to her hungry, openly pleading cunt. Sandy's schoolmate, Vicki, watched with openly burning desire glaring from her lust-filmed eyes, hearing the wet smacking sounds and the fevered panting moans of pleasure. She was unable to control herself a moment longer! She had to join in the cruel ravishment of the other two naked females! Feverishly she crawled on the bed, her full nude breasts with their excitedly hardened nipples and slightly lighter areolas dancing beneath her like lush fruit on the vine. Her finely molded young ass-cheeks quivered with erotic excitement. Her skin had an iridescent sheen to it from her sweat producing desires, and her wide, full lips were open, her panting breath throbbing with her sensual needs. She swung up and placed herself over her girlfriend, Sandy's, mother's passionately gasping face, her buttocks and inner thighs hovering directly astraddle her and kneeling brazenly with the pink, moist opening of her dark-haired cunt parted invitingly by her fingers, she eased herself closer to Tommy Edgars' heavily sweating young face until the palpitating flesh of her exposed teenage pussy was within inches of his glistening moist lips, the crevice of her buttocks directly over Alice's mouth. Then, she cupped her full, firm breasts in her hands and leaned back, arching her body in a lewd, crazed invitation. ""Eat me,"" she cried to him. ""Ohhhh, Tom, eat my cunt and make me cum, too!"" Obediently he dropped his face forward and began to suck the wet, hair-fringed vagina so openly offered up to him. Her excited secretions swept out to moisten his cheeks as his long hard cock continued to surge like a battering ram into the voraciously flowering cunt below him. Whining in ecstasy, her eyes wide and catching the lewd sight of the strange teenage girl's cunt being licked inches from her face, Alice threw her buttocks still higher up off the bed, wanting still more of the wonderfully assaulting cock that was quenching the fire in her maddeningly burning vagina. Unable to control herself, she lifted her head and nuzzled the soft, sweet- smelling flesh of the girl's widely spread anal crevice, joining Tommy's own liquid embraces by running her pink, licking tongue around the quivering ass-cheeks and the wetly pink cheeks. She teased the girl's tightly clenched little anus, delighted in her abandonment of her body to such lewd, carnal desires then buried her nose deeper between the tender, whitely rotating moons, gasping as if she was close to death. She was nearing her orgasm again and was uncontrollable in the delicious sensations spiraling through her throbbing cunt and up to her hotly aching breasts and nipples. ""Fuck ... Fuck me, fuck me ... Ohhhhhh God! Fuck meeeee ..."" she mewled in the muffled confines of the lovely young teenager's softly yielding buttock cheeks. ""Christ Almighty!"" Joe blurted as he stared wildly at the three of them. ""Shit! Vicki's being licked by both of them!""\n""Now that her mother is going hot and strong, I think it's time for little Sandy,"" Richard Hink said. He turned to the girl, breathing down at her, a cruel, unyielding light in his eyes. He had been running his fingers up the tightly closed slit of her young cunt while they'd been watching her mother get fucked, parting the soft blonde vaginal hairs and feeling the smooth, moist, pink flesh beneath jerking against his probing contact. Now, moving over her, he dug slightly deeper into her throbbing little vaginal opening, feeling her shiver from the sudden sensation. Sandy could feel her stomach and thighs hot and moist from his fingerings and the excitement of the lewd spectacle of her own beautiful mother being fucked before her. Watching her mother being cruelly driven into crazed surrender by her, Sandy's, own boyfriend and Joe Arrow's nymphomaniac girl friend was masochistically exciting to her. God, how it was exciting to her, almost as sensuously arousing as when she and Mother had been sucking each other's cunts. She could feel the inside walls of her naked pussy seeping with fleshy hunger, her eyes glued to the giant young cock that was sinking to its hilt time and time again into the ovally stretched mouth between her mother's widely spread legs, and the intense desire to submit willingly to the two naked males inside her built into a frenzied, intense desire. But even though the hotly burning passions were coursing relentlessly through her blood, she could sense the basic shame and horror which was behind everything that was happening. Tears of anguish and fear rolled down her cheeks as she heard Coach Hink's brutal words, piteously crying at the thought of being forced as her mother was, to lie naked beneath vile, bestial man and accept their crude caresses without resistance. She lay without struggling, just small gasps of torment and humiliation coursing from her mouth. Her buttocks quivered as Vicki's boyfriend Joe joined Richard Hink in rummaging his hands over her breasts and her defenselessly exposed vaginal crevice. Hink had drawn one of her legs up over his naked hips on one side, and Joe Arrow had drawn the other over his so that she was forced to lie with her knees up in the air and her thighs wide apart, her helpless young cunt spread completely open to them. Hink was working at her vaginal hole now, slowly and expertly insinuating his fingers, smoothing them around inside, and the boy had his hand up under her slim buttocks, drawing them up tight against the hand in her cunt. She gasped and bit down on her lower lip, unable to escape and hopelessly impaled between the two. ""She's wet, all right,"" Joe grinned at Hink who had dropped his head to her nipples and was beginning to bring small mewls of half pleading, half delight from her clenched lips. ""Should be, after her mother almost sucked her to orgasm,"" Hink said, raising his head. ""You want to fuck her first, Coach?"" the boy asked, breathing heavily. ""She's wide enough now even for you.""\n""No, we'll go both at once,"" the triumphantly smiling teacher said, a strange sadistic tone in his voice. ""How?""\n""You in back, me in front.""\n""Jesus, I'd like to fuck her in the ass, like you did to her mother--but we'd hurt her.""\n""No, we won't,"" Hink grinned as he continued his rummaging of the poor groaning girl's cunt, stretching it wider and wider with each further circling of his fingers. ""Anyway, who'll complain?"" Alice couldn't believe her ears. Even through the intensely burning passion that was coursing through her own body from Tommy's cock skewering into her, the impact of the words came through to her. God, they were going to sodomize her daughter and fuck her in the vagina at the same time! Sandy was too far gone in her shame and arousal to resist anything they tried now, and Alice was certain she wouldn't stop them from doing it with the constant threat of the pictures hanging over her head. The obscene thought of the depraved unnatural ravishment about to take place a few inches from her face caused her to groan in guilty excitement and grind her own buttocks harder up against Tommy's undulating loins and sink her mouth yet tighter to the girl Vicki's young steaming cunt. Hink suddenly withdrew his fingers from Sandy's widely expanded young cunt and rose over her eagerly. ""Turn her over,"" he commanded his youthful partner, and obediently, the husky Joe grabbed both the sobbing girl's ankles, pressured out harshly and pulled her thighs wide apart. Sandy jerked and tried to rise. ""No ... no, please don't! Not both of you at the same time! Noooo!"" She struggled for a moment; then Joe pushed his hand down hard into the small of her back, pressing her tight against the covers. Her body lay still, shaking slightly from the helpless pleadings mewling unheard from her tortured throat. Alice moaned involuntarily from between Vicki's openly splayed thighs at the lewd scene as Hink dropped to his knees between her daughter's legs, running his hands greedily over the long, firm muscles of Sandy's shaking calves and up the inside of her thighs to the moistened interior of her legs. The cleft between them was deep and inviting, and Alice shuddered in rising excitement as he ran the edge of his hand down the smooth crease of Sandy's buttocks, parting it slightly so that the tiny puckered anus was visible to her widely gaping eyes. Her own cunt throbbed from the effect of the indecent exposure of her daughter's genitals, and she could hear Tommy and Vicki above her gasp and felt her warm, wet inner flesh jerked tighter around the virile young cock pumping into her. It was terrible ... It was disgracefully lewd, but she was overwhelmed with the prurient, lewd desire to see it all, every tiny thing that happened ... Joe Arrow leered down now at the cowering girl, and when his leader Richard Hink nodded to go ahead, he slowly drew aside the soft white mounds of her buttocks. Sandy groaned and tried to tense them together again, but he dug his fingers hard into her soft, flaccid flesh, and she was forced to relax and let him spread them apart as he wished. Alice, in her excitement, could hear him suck in his breath as the tiny ring of soft, tender sphincter muscle came into view again. He pushed one hand down and thrust experimentally at it with his middle finger. Sandy jumped spasmodically and cried out as she felt the unnatural invasion into the tight rubbery opening and pressed her pelvis hard down into the bed, her buttocks tensing tightly together to try and escape the finger being thrust into her naked little rectal channel. It was useless, and he thrust forward again, sinking it to the first knuckle. As he scoured mercilessly into her abused little anal passage with his finger, widening and preparing it for the greater entry to come, Alice could see his other hand stroking and preparing his thick-veined cock for the final and ultimate humiliation of her defenseless young daughter spread-eagled on her belly beneath him. He pulled the foreskin back, exposing the huge bulbous head. It was monstrous and he moved to aim it directly at the tiny, puckered hole now stretched wide from the rummaging of his middle finger. He opened her buttocks wide again with his thumbs, withdrawing his finger and leaning forward to drop a large drop of spittle from his lips to moisten and lubricate his entry. Then he leaned forward, pressing the whole of his naked body into her slender backsides. The thick, full length of his shaft lay pressed in the crevice of her ass, the tip resting against the tiny, throbbing hole that was now slippery and wet from his saliva. He pushed his hands under her loins again and stretched the soft white moons wide apart. Levering himself up on his elbows, he pressed slightly with his hips for a moment, directing his iron-hard penis straight into the tightly clenched orifice of her rectum. Alice held her breath for what seemed an eternity and then involuntarily groaned as she saw the unrelenting staff pop suddenly through the tiny, restricting ring of her young teenage daughter's vainly resisting anal flesh. She saw the tiny stretched anus slipping over and clasping the tip of the boy's cock like a tightly pulled rubber band and the lewdly excited grin from him as he thrust his hips hard forward, sinking his rod halfway to the hilt. Sandy cried out from the pain, the sound muffled by the covers pressing into her face, and flailed her legs on either side of him, struggling feebly to escape his cruel impalement. Her buttocks jerked and twisted beneath him, attempting to throw him off, but her desperate struggles only worsened her position. With each buck of her young, firm body, his cock skewered into the tightly resisting anus another painful, tortuous inch until finally ... ""Aggggg! Uuuuuggh!"" she gasped out the last of her strength, and Joe's thick, huge penis slipped unimpeded into the warm, rubbery depths of her rectum to the hilt. She jerked for a moment longer then lay still to ease the pain of the cruel and complete occupation of her asshole. It was useless to resist further as each throb of her body only served to widen the stretch of the tiny cavern to greater and more painful dimensions. ""Ohhhh, God! She's got a tight little asshole!"" Joe hissed through heavily clenched teeth above her. In spite of his desire to begin fucking into her ass immediately, he reached down and grasped her firm, rounded hips in his hands, pulling her to her knees, bending her body almost in double. He ground his teeth tight together and took several long strokes into her, bringing groans of pain and humiliation from her tortured lips with every thrust. Richard Hink, beside the obscenely couple pairs of teenagers, was going out of his mind. He ran his hands wildly over her tender breasts and slim back, pinching and pulling at the soft flesh until he could stand it no longer. ""Turn her over!"" he shouted at the preoccupied young boy. ""Damn you, turn her over for me!"" Joe, barely hearing his demands, locked his hands tightly to Sandy's hips and rolled to the side, pulling her backwards on top of him. His huge, throbbing cock was still imbedded deep inside her anus as she lay full length on her back, tight against his stomach and chest. Her legs splayed out limply on the outside of his legs, a low, mournful pleading coming from her wet, tormented lips. Richard Hink lost no time. He leapt nakedly over between her widespread legs, straddling Joe's knees, and pushed her thighs further apart. He grasped his hard, aching cock in his hands and guided it without a moment's delay deep into the moist open cavern of her widely spread young cunt. ""Oh man!"" he crowed obscenely. ""Now I've fucked both her and her mother! Shit!""\n""Oohhhh, God,"" came the answering grunt from Sandy as his cock slithered deep inside her belly, joining Joe's cock already buried there in her rectum, just a membrane away. She lay moaning and sobbing from the pain and humiliation, sandwiched between the two of them, impaled on their penises like a helpless insect stuck to a mounting board. There was no delay. Richard Hink, already excited from watching Joe's cruel rape of her anus, began to furiously fuck into her hotly receiving young vagina while Joe began thrusting up with long hard strokes into the heatedly milking depths of her anus. It took a moment, but then they began a natural rhythm, buffeting her between them like a mass of soft, resilient raw meat with only the thin wall between her anus and cunt separating their two sperm-bloated cocks. She was uttering a single, low whine which went on and on all the time they ground into her, but interrupted occasionally by a deep grunt from her chest as they smacked into her body with harder and faster force. Alice watched mesmerized, her eyes a scant few inches from where the two thick cudgels skewered into her teenage daughter's wide-stretched loins like twin battering rams. Her excited, lust- dimmed eyes watched the long moist cocks--wet their full lengths from Sandy's vaginal secretions--fucking mercilessly into her. She could see the ragged pink edges of her cunt drawing back with Richard Hink's cock on the outstroke and disappearing back up inside again as he rammed it home again deep in her heavily contracting belly. The same was true with the tightly clasping opening of her tiny but now-wide-stretched little asshole as Joe screwed up into it demoniacally and without mercy. And then, the impossible happened. As Alice lay, being fucked in subservient excitement in front of the helpless Sandy, she suddenly heard the low, whining moans of pain begin to change, almost imperceptibly at first, but increasingly more to a tone that left no room for doubt. It was a low whimper of passionate pleading! Her daughter was actually starting to enjoy this unnatural, brutal double fuck she was receiving from the boy and the man. It was a strange kind of masochistic joy, perhaps from the very obscene helplessness of her position or from the lewd thought of being fucked half to death by two males at once like this. But whatever it was, she was beginning to respond to it. Her hips were moving backwards to meet the upthrust of Joe cramming his cock into her rectum and then forward again to swallow the whole of Richard Hink's plunging penis into her suddenly hot steaming little pussy. Her whole young body was undulating more and more in between the two men, and her buttocks were moving increasingly in tiny, furious circles of excitement. ""Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh!"" she chanted on and on in time to their syncopated crushing thrusts against her cunt and asshole. Wilder and wilder they became, punishing her between them like a rag-doll puppet, all three of their coarse groans intermingling in a symphony of mad sexual abandonment. ""Aahhhhh!"" Sandy mewled delightedly. ""Ahhhhh! Oh God, keep fucking me! Keep on! Keep ... on fucking meeee!"" The poor helpless girl was out of her mind with desire now and began sobbing hysterically as she felt her orgasm rapidly overtake her writhing, battered flesh. She wailed and cried out her ecstasy until her mother thought it would never end. The men, sensing their total conquest of her young body and mind, plunged forward at the same time, imbedding their suddenly wildly ejaculating cocks deep up into her wide-stretched young pussy and anus, pumping their hot, thickly jetting loads of white sperm far, far up into her heaving belly. They collapsed in a spent and satiated heap, Richard Hink rolling off of the top of her body, his penis still hard in spite of his orgasm slipping from her wide-stretched cunt with a lewd, wet, sucking sound. Sandy lay still, flat on her back, on top of Joe Arrow. His penis was still imbedded deep in her rectum, and she looked as though she was in a daze. Her legs were still spread wide apart so that the tiny pink ridge of her wet, throbbing vagina could be seen pulsing and glistening, the thick stump of Joe's sperm-drained young cock protruding from her anal mouth below. Alice was going out of her mind now. The sight of her helplessly innocent daughter going stark raving mad from the double fuck the way she did and turning into a wildly pleading sexual toy was just too much! ""Oooohh, God! I ... I'm cumming tooo!"" she gasped in intense passion, and she locked her ankles in a death grip as high as she could around her daughter's boyfriend, Tommy's, rhythmically pumping young buttocks. At the same time she smashed her openly abandoned mouth tighter up against the other young girl's wildly undulating cunt and tasted the pungent flavor of her delicious sexual secretions as the girl shivered uncontrollably in her own frantic climax. Her body arched and quivered, and she held tight to the teenage boy, not moving other than to jerk and spasm around him in a pulsating rhythm that spewed her orgasmic juices out around his still driving cock as she felt its virile young head burst with his hot sperm deep up inside her hungrily accepting vagina. Alice thought the ejaculating shaft would never stop hosing out its cum into her belly, and she could feel the hot, sticky fluid overflow and force its way out of the tightly locked ring of her pussy, mingling with her own secretions and rivuleting down the wide-split crevice of her buttocks to soak his excitedly emptying testicles as they slapped hard against her ecstatically quivering ass-cheeks. Her humiliation and surrender were complete! She had whored herself to him now with the same total abandonment which she had given herself to the man who'd just finished fucking Sandy--and she didn't even know if the sacrifice of her body and self-respect would save her daughter or not. She gasped out a deep sigh of satisfaction as she felt the boy's rapidly deflating cock slowly withdraw from her heavily flooded vaginal hole, and a rush of cool air slipped between the full, whitely glistening moons of her exposed thighs. She shivered with tingling delight and rolled into a huddled ball of tired, satiated female flesh ... It took the five naked people some time to stir again. They sprawled on Sandy's wide bed, exhausted and drained, resting to regain their strength after their wild orgiastic fucking they had all participated in. Semen and sweat, secretions and lubrications flowed together on their lust-sheened nude bodies, and the air seemed to crackle with the lurid emotions that had been so totally unleashed. Alice was the first to move, slowly lifting her head and looking across the naked breasts and penises to Richard Hink. ""Well?"" she asked in a trembling whisper. ""Well, what?""\n""Do we get the pictures now?"" The handsome high school teacher broadened his features into a mirthful grin. ""Well now, that sort of depends if you deserve them back. I mean you and little Sandy here sure have been enjoying your punishment so ... that's not real punishment. It's a favor.""\n""Yeah,"" Tommy said. ""I don't think we should give them back yet. Hell, we've got a duty to make sure they've paid the price.""\n""All of it,"" Joe piped in. ""And I haven't extracted my pound of flesh from you yet, Mrs. Murphy. Jesus, after seeing the way you took on both Tom and Vicki, I sure want to fuck you."" Alice looked wild-eyed at Sandy as she heard the vile words condemning them to almost complete slavery, her chest constricting as if tied by steel bands. But then she saw the soft, small smile on her daughter's heavy-lidded features, a smile intended only for her. She knew, then, that there was no more use in trying to deceive herself. Her and her child had actually reveled in the salacious depravities they'd been forced to participate in, and deep down inside her belly was the purling warmth of satisfaction and the small spark of lewd excitement at the thought of the orgy continuing. She thought fleetingly of her old, puritanical ways-- had they controlled her only yesterday?--and then she knew she never wanted to return to them. From now on, she was going to live for herself and Sandy--and sex! It was only a matter of minutes before they were all at it again, and through the night, Alice and Sandy Murphy indulged in every wickedly depraved game that any of the five could think up. The young widow and her teenage child knew that it was all right, that from that moment on, each would be doing what her nature intended and it would be actively encouraged and accepted by each other ...\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nIt was a Sunday morning, and summer was just about over. Alice Murphy turned over lazily in her large double bed, sensuously stretching her long curvaceously formed limbs, and swept her honey-blonde hair from her eyes. She languidly let the soft fuzziness of sleep leave her and warmly thought about last night--and the long, wonderfully delicious parade of days and nights since that fateful weekend when she and Sandy had been blackmailed. She propped herself up on her elbows and saw that her daughter was standing at the window, peeking through the thin sheer netting of the curtains. Sandy was naked, just as she'd been when she had peacefully drifted into sleep after she and Alice had sucked and tongued each other's hungrily desiring cunts to one spiraling orgasm after another. She had slept curled in a protective ball, clinging as she had as a baby to her mother for warmth and love ... Alice smiled at the curve of the naked young girl's back, at the dimple at the base of her spine, just where her full rounded buttocks flared out in smoothly rounded moons. She never got tired of looking at Sandy's young taut body, with her hard, firmly molded breasts and white thighs and trembling vagina bursting with sexuality ... yes, and at touching her, and making love passionately to her. ""Sandy, you shouldn't be peeking out the window. Haven't you seen enough of our new neighbors?""\n""Not on your life! Have you seen Mr. Daniels?"" She turned, and her eyes danced with the sparkle of excited interest. ""Ohhh, he's so handsome and strong! He's mowing the lawn so virilely!""\n""You'll never make it with him, if that's what you're thinking. He and Flo Daniels haven't been married three months yet!""\n""Don't be too sure, Mother,"" she said, smiling, and sat down on the edge of the bed. ""Mrs. Daniels looks like she might be a swinger deep down underneath ... and maybe we can get him through her. You know, get her drunk over here some night when he's out, show her my pictures Mr. Hink took, and see how she likes having two girls make love to her for a change of pace."" She smoothed her slender hand down over the curves of the sheet under which her mother lay, then wormed her fingers underneath and fondled her firm rounded buttocks and naked vagina. ""You want to help me?"" she asked teasingly. Alice jumped slightly, and wriggled against the taunting touch of the young little fingers. ""Oh, Sandy! Didn't you get enough last night?"" she giggled, spreading her legs so she could enjoy more of the child's strokings. ""You going to help me?""\n""Yes,"" she giggled again, ripping the sheet away and reaching up her arms to Sandy. She kissed her hard on the warm wetness of her lips, and then softly brought her down to the bed in a snuggling embrace. ""Yes, darling,"" she cooed in a sighing tone of love. ""Yes ... you know I can't say no to you, ever!"""
1258,Daughter's Roommate,['M-f-teen'],"Before trying to date someone I hardly knew, I decided I would invite my daughter and her roommate out to dinner. I figured if I started with a comfortable, non-sexual encounter like taking the two girls out, asking an older woman would be easier. Besides, my daughter was going back to school the next week and it would be somewhat of a back-to-school going- away celebration.\n\nI picked the girls up at 7:00 o'clock the next Friday evening. Although I had talked with her a few times on the telephone, it was the first time I had actually met Candy's roommate. Her name was Barbie, and the name fit her perfectly. She was blonde and willowy, just like a Barbie doll. And just like the doll, she had long legs that just seemed to go on forever. They were both dressed stylishly in tight mini-skirts and form-fitting tops that left few secrets about the contours of their bodies. Candy was a beautiful girl, but Barbie was just about her equal. I couldn't help but wonder why Barbie would be willing to spend an evening with an older man like me when she must have certainly had many offers from young studs her own age.\n\nI took the girls to one of the better supper clubs in town and, after we got a table, ordered drinks. With a band playing some good soft music in the background, Candy and I chatted about her having to go back to school on the following Sunday. To get in some last moments with her before she left town, I agreed to come over and help her pack her car. Throughout this time, Barbie was very pleasant, smiling a lot, but didn't enter much into the conversation.\n\nAfter a few minutes of listening to the band and chatting, I asked Candy to dance. When we got onto the dance floor, Candy told me that Barbie was a very sweet girl, but was somewhat on the shy side. I told her I was amazed that someone as pretty as she could be shy. Candy laughed and said that even if Barbie was pretty, she was still very shy, especially with men. She told me that she herself was dating a little that summer, but that Barbie would usually sit home and watch television. Sure, she got asked out on many occasions, but her shyness kept her from accepting. She urged me to ask Barbie to dance, that with her there she would probably accept.\n\nWhen we got back to the table, I asked Barbie to dance the next dance with me. She got a surprised look on her face, and glanced quickly at Candy. Candy smiled and made a motion toward the dance floor with her head. With a shy smile, Barbie stood up and said, ""Yes, I would love to dance.""\n\nThe band was playing a nice golden-oldie, a slow piece that called for some old-fashioned slow dancing. Barbie came into my arms and her body almost melted against mine. She was almost as tall as I, and we seemed to fit together like two pieces of a jig-saw puzzle. After a few seconds, she murmured, ""Oh, Mr. Larson, you're a good dancer. Most of the boys I know are pure clods on their feet."" She put her head on my shoulder and snuggled her body even more closely against mine. ""I just love slow dancing,"" she whispered into my ear.\n\nShe may have been enjoying our dancing together, but not nearly so much as I. The firm mounds of her breasts were pushing into my chest and her soft, rounded belly pushed up hard against my lower abdomen. It had been a long time since I had held a girl in my arms and I was savoring every second of it. Unfortunately, with it's having been so long since I had been in such close contact with a female body, I couldn't keep from reacting to the sensual stimulus. Against my wishes, even with gritting my teeth to try to avoid it, my penis began to harden and lengthen out down my trousers leg. ""Oh, God,"" I thought, ""I'm going to embarrass myself, and with Barbie being as shy as she is, she's going to be mortified."" Instead of pulling away in embarrassment, though, Barbie pushed her groin hard against mine, squirming her hips against me. She whispered into my ear, ""Am I the cause of that?""\n\n""Yes, and I'm so sorry. I'm terribly embarrassed about something like this happening.""\n\n""Oh, please don't be embarrassed. It's really my fault for dancing so close. Besides, I'm very flattered by it. I wasn't sure I could cause that kind of reaction in a man. You're giving my ego a tremendous boost."" With that, she pulled me so tight against her that I could feel the hard little nubbins of her nipples against my chest. We finished the dance almost glued together, silent, both of us enjoying the pleasant sensations of sexual flesh pressed against sexual flesh.\n\nWhen the song ended, Barbie excused herself and went to the restroom and I went back to the table. My hard-on was evident, bulging out the front of my trousers. Candy arched an eyebrow and with a wry smile whispered, ""Well, I see you really did enjoy dancing with her."" I blushed a little in embarrassment about my condition, but no more was said about my obvious arousal. Barbie returned soon and the subject seemed to be dropped.\n\nAfter we ate, we had a couple of after-dinner drinks and talked and laughed. Barbie no longer seemed so shy and grew more talkative and animated as the evening wore on. When I mentioned leaving, Barbie asked me to dance one more dance with her before we left. When we moved onto the dance floor, Barbie again molded her body against me, pressing her groin against mine, seeming to try to push her pussy into my once- again hard and throbbing cock. ""You're coming over Sunday to help Candy get away to college aren't you?""\n\n""Sure, just like I said I would,"" I answered.\n\n""Well, after Candy leaves, will you come back into the apartment? There's something I need to talk to you about.""\n\n""Well, okay, I'll be glad to,"" I answered. ""But why can't we talk about it now?""\n\n""Because now's not a good time. It's something I'll be able to talk about only when the two of us are alone together."" The song ended with those words and Barbie thrust her groin hard against mine, giving my cock one final feel of the indentation of her pussy. When we went back to the table, I was once against in an evident state of arousal, my cock a hard bulge under the fly of my trousers. I could see Candy's eyes take in the show, but she only gave me a knowing look and didn't comment.\n\nWe didn't say much on the way back to their apartment. When I let them out, Candy kissed me on the cheek and thanked me for taking them to dinner. Following suit, Barbie repeated the ritual. As I got into the car and closed the door, Candy said, ""See you Sunday morning, Daddy.""\n\n""Yes, see you Sunday,"" Barbie repeated softly.\n\nAs I drove home, I recalled the feel of Barbie's body against mine and immediately got another hard-on. Under the shower that night I soaped up my cock and stroked it hard, imagining it was Barbie's hand performing the act. Jets of sperm shot out into the shower stall as my cock jerked in orgasm. I slept soundly that night, not even dreaming about what dark, mysterious subject Barbie wished to talk about.\n\n* * * * *\n\n Sunday morning I drove over to Candy and Barbie's apartment to help Candy get her clothes and gear loaded into her car. Candy had most of her stuff already packed in suitcases, boxes, and hanging garment bags. Altogether, between finishing the last of her packing and loading everything into the trunk and back seat of Candy's car, we finished in about two hours. Barbie prepared us some sandwiches and Cokes, and we sat down in the living room and ate lunch and rested. Candy said she needed to take a shower before leaving and asked me to stay until she left so she could kiss me good-bye.\n\nWhile I was waiting, I finally had time to take a good look at Barbie. It was worth the effort, because I liked what I saw. She was dressed in a pair of extra-short shorts and a tight- fitting tank top. Her lack of a bra was obvious from the way her nipples and the dark circles of her areolas showed through the thin fabric of her top. Her shorts pulled up so tightly into her crotch that the crease of her vagina was clearly defined. Her long legs were very shapely, with smoothly fleshed thighs and firm calves. If she hadn't been so young, almost the same age as my daughter, I would have found her sexually attractive. ""Hell,"" I thought to myself, ""who am I fooling. I AM attracted to her. It was she I thought about when I jerked off the other night. And it was she who got me so hot and bothered when we danced together. Kid or no kid, she is a fine-looking woman, and I would make love to her if the occasion were right.""\n\nBarbie saw me looking at her and gave me a soft, gentle smile. Still smiling at me, she slowly spread her legs apart and moved her hands up and down her thighs, caressing them with light strokes. I envied her hands, wishing that it were mine doing the stroking. Of its own volition, my cock swelled to where I had a semi-erection. The last thing in the world I wanted was for Candy to come back into the room and find me lusting after her roommate. I quickly switched my thoughts over to Candy and her trip back to Austin and my cock gradually returned to normal. Just in time, too, for at this time Candy came back into the room, all ready to leave for her trip.\n\nBarbie and I walked Candy out to her car. She gave Barbie a hug and then she hugged me. The hug was unlike any she had given me before. She pushed her body against mine and her groin pressed against mine. Still slightly tumescent, my cock started once again to harden. I quickly pulled back, not wanting Candy to know how I was reacting to her hug. She kissed me on the lips instead of the cheek, and her lips were wet and slightly parted. In automatic reaction, I spread my lips apart to match hers. Her tongue darted out and brushed lightly across my lower lip. She broke the kiss, a look of regret on her face. ""I almost wish I weren't leaving,"" she said softly. ""But I'll be back in about a month. Keep the home fires burning. Good-bye Daddy. Bye-bye, Barbie. See you in about a month."" She drove off, leaving Barbie and me standing on the curb.\n\nI was in somewhat of a state of shock, hardly believing what had just happened. Unless I had completely misconstrued Candy's actions, she had just made sexual overtures to me. Just the thought of that possibility filled be with a powerful feeling of concupiscence. All the repressed desires I had ever felt for my daughter came to the surface and made me realize how much I would like to make love to her. I groaned internally and told myself that I was a fool for even having such thoughts, that what I was thinking was only the stuff of perverted erotic fantasies, not real life.\n\nAt this time I felt Barbie's hand on my arm. ""Well, she's off to school. In a way I envy her, being able to go off to school, while I go to school here in town. Oh, well, Rice is just as good a school as Texas, and we'll both end up with good degrees."" I realized that she had missed the interplay between Candy and me, and I was relieved. God, what would she think of me if she thought I was lusting after my own daughter. Lusting after Barbie was bad enough, but having sexual thoughts about Candy was even more perverted.\n\n""Mr. Larson, can you come in now and talk with me?""\n\n""Barbie, for Pete's sake, call me Joe. Calling me Mr. Larson makes me feel like I'm a tottering old man.""\n\nBarbie laughed and said, ""Okay, Joe it is. And you're sure not a tottering old man. At least I hope you're not, cause that would spoil everything.""\n\n""What do you mean, `everything'?""\n\nBarbie took my hand in hers and pulled me toward her door. ""Come on in and I'll tell you about it.""\n\n""Is this what you said you needed to talk to me about?"" I asked.\n\n""Yes, that's what it's about.""\n\nWe went into Barbie's living room and she closed the door behind us. I sat down on the sofa and she sat in the chair across from me, just as she had done earlier. Barbie softly cleared her throat and said, ""Mr. Lar...er, Joe, do you think I'm attractive?""\n\n""Barbie, you're not just attractive, you're a beautiful girl,"" I answered without any hesitation.\n\n""Am I sexually appealing, too?""\n\nI didn't know where this was leading, but the conversation was getting me excited again and my cock was starting to get hard like it had been before. ""Yes, Barbie, you are definitely sexually appealing. Any man in his right mind would like to make love to you."" I was afraid to look down at my front, knowing there would be the evidence of my statement. If she were as shy and naive as Candy had made her out to be, maybe she wouldn't notice. ""Hah!"" I thought, ""She knew what it was the other night, she'll know what it is now.""\n\nBarbie's eyes widened as she looked at my bulging front, and she whispered, ""Yes, I can see you mean what you say."" Barbie then got to her feet and moved in front of me, standing just inches away. Looking directly down at me, she said in a soft, little-girl voice, ""Joe, I want you to teach me how to make love. Will you show me how? Please?""\n\nNeedless to say, I was totally surprised by her request. I figured a girl as beautiful as Barbie could have any man she wanted, and here she was asking me, a man more than twice her age, to teach her about love-making. ""God, Barbie, did I hear you right?"" I asked. ""You mean you don't know how to make love and you want me to show how to do it?""\n\nBarbie answered, ""Yes, that's just what I'm asking you to do.""\n\n""You mean you're still a virgin?"" I asked.\n\n""No, I'm not a virgin. I did it once when I was fifteen, but it was a bad experience. I know from listening to my friends that it should be something good and beautiful. That's why I want to learn how.""\n\n""But why me? There are lots of boys who would kill to make love to a beautiful girl like you.""\n\n""I want to learn from someone who's experienced, who knows how to make a girl enjoy making love. From what I've heard, you're that kind of man.""\n\n""What do you mean, `what you've heard'?""\n\n""Well, Candy has told me how she's listened when you and your wife made love. How your wife cried out in pleasure and joy from what you did to her. That's the kind of love-making I want to learn, and I need to learn it from someone who knows how.""\n\nI was both flattered and irritated by what Barbie said. Flattered that both Candy and Barbie thought of me a good lover and irritated about Candy's telling a friend about something as personal and intimate as the love between a wife and husband. Lust won out over indignation, though. I recognized that I was beyond the point of no return--my cock was now fully hard and straining at the front of my trousers. After two years of celibacy, Barbie's request was one I couldn't refuse. I was practically trembling at the thought of getting her naked and teaching her everything I knew about all the ways our bodies could give each other pleasure.\n\n""I know I'm not much compared to all the mature, experienced women who must be running after a handsome man like you. But if you'll teach me how, I know I can be as good as any of them. If you'll just teach me how, I'll do my best to be the best lover you ever had,"" Barbie said, looking down at me.\n\nI couldn't help but smile ruefully, and said, ""I don't know where you got an idea like that, but the truth is that I haven't had a women since my wife died. It's been two years since I've made love to a woman. I'm probably pretty rusty right now.""\n\n""Ohhh, Joe. You poor thing. You must be hurting real bad."" Moving closer, Barbie spread her legs apart, and straddling my thighs with hers, sat on my lap. Her breasts pressed against my chest and her pussy fit down right on top of my now completely hard and throbbing cock. ""I know it must have been bad for you, but I like it that it's happening this way. This way you won't be comparing me to any recent, experienced lovers. This way, you get to relearn while I'm learning.""\n\nBarbie squirmed her pussy against my hard cock and a smile of both wonder and pleasure spread across her face. She looked down adoringly at me and then lowered her mouth to mine. Her lips were moist and warm against mine, and I savored the thrill of the first real kiss I had for a long time. I spread my lips slightly apart, and extending my tongue between them, I brushed it lightly across her lips, giving them little tender, wet stokes of love. Barbie moaned softly in reaction. Responding to my oral caresses, she spread her own lips apart. The tip of her tongue came out between them, and with almost tentative motions, she brushed her tongue against mine with light, almost imperceptible strokes.\n\nI wrapped my arms around Barbie and pulled her even closer against me. I put one hand behind her neck and then opened my mouth wide and probed my tongue fully into her mouth. Her mouth opened wide and her lips worked around my mouth, nibbling and sliding over its surface. Her tongue became a wild thing, swirling and intertwining with mine, exchanging oral caresses. I withdrew my tongue and hers followed it, plunging into my mouth. She explored all my oral cavity with her tongue, digging it under mine, under my gums, and into my cheeks. She was panting now, and her breath came into my mouth in little gusts. I could feel the sounds in her chest as she moaned softly, responding to the sheer eroticism of our deep kiss.\n\nBarbie squirmed her buttocks around on my lap, working the crotch of her shorts down so that it made even tighter contact with my rampant penis. My cock was throbbing in response to our kiss, and I felt the wet spot in my Jockey shorts where pre-come was drooling out and dampening the fabric.\n\nAlmost breathless, Barbie pulled her lips away from mine and whispered, ""Oh, God, Joe, I've never felt like this before. I'm so aroused my panties are starting to get wet."" She pressed her pussy down against my hard cock and said, ""You're aroused, too, aren't you. I can feel your hardness pressing against me. It feels like you've got a log between your legs. You really do want me, don't you? You really do want to make love to me.""\n\nI pulled Barbie's face back down to mine, and with her lips almost brushing against mine, I said, ""Like I've never wanted anything in my life.""\n\n""Oh, God, Joe, me too,"" she whispered and then pressed her open mouth against mine. She plunged her tongue into my mouth and caressed my tongue with hers. As she did so, I moved my hands up and down her back, stroking gently, loving the feel of the warm flesh I felt through the thin fabric of her top. I moved my hands down to Barbie's buttocks and cupped one in each hand, kneading and stroking them with gentle, loving caresses. She moaned softly and almost bounced up and down on my lap, seeking to bring her pussy into closer contact with my bulging cock.\n\nMoving my hand to the side of her shorts, I undid the buttons, leaving the waistband loose around her middle. Extending my hands under the fabric of her shorts, I ran them all over the silken smoothness of her brief bikini panties. Tracing along their lower hem, I caressed the exposed skin of her lower buttocks. One by one, my fingers found the crease between the firm globes of her ass, and I stroked them up and down the cleft, moving from its top down into the area between her thighs. With her legs spread wide apart as they were, I could run my fingers all the way down to her crotch and stroke them across the narrow expanse of silk covering her anus and vulva. She was right about her panties being wet--I could feel the slight dampness of her arousal in the fabric between her legs.\n\nMoving my hands up to the top of Barbie's panties, I pushed my hands under the sheer fabric and onto the smoothly textured flesh of her buttocks. Once again I found the spread-wide crack of her buttocks and moved my fingers up and down its full length. As I went lower, probing deeply into the hidden area between her thighs, I felt the evidence of her arousal. The lower portion of the gaping area between her buttocks was slick with the flow of her female secretions, and my fingers made slick tracks across her anus as they probed her nether regions. She started as I slowly circled her little rosebud with a fingertip and moaned into my mouth at the pleasure of the erotic touch. Moving even lower, my finger encountered the very bottom of her gaping vulva. I extended my finger and probed it into the moist furrow of her womanness. She broke the kiss and ground her wet flesh against my probing finger, murmuring, ""Oh, God, Joe! You're driving me crazy!""\n\nI wanted to move my finger all the way up to her clitoris and give her the thrill of feeling it stroked but the pressure of my cock against her prevented it. Instead, I moved my hands from under her panties to up under the thin fabric of her top. Spreading my fingers to their widest, I slowly moved my hands around to her front. As they gently stroked across her front, they came to the soft curves of the undersides of her breasts. I moved them up to where they each cupped one of her breasts and then squeezed them with just gentle pressure. She responded by moving herself backward so that there was enough space between us for me continue my ministrations.\n\nThe tank top she had on fit so tightly that I didn't have room to pay the kind of homage to her breasts that they deserved. To solve that problem, I pulled my hands from under her top and then slowly pulled it up until it came up over and fully exposed her bountiful mounds. Barbie broke the kiss and pulled herself even further away, ensuring I had ample room to continue caressing her breasts. With room enough to properly attend to Barbie's needs, I rubbed a finger over each of her nipples, lightly stroking across the hard little nubbins. She wrapped her arms around my neck and laid her cheek on the top of my head, moaning in reaction to the pleasure my hands were bringing to her breasts.\n\nAs I gently stroked and squeezed Barbie's soft mounds, her nipples erected, hardening and extending out in little points from the dark circles surrounding them. She whispered, ""Oh, Joe, I love that. My boobs are so sensitive.""\n\nI knew that if my hands felt that good on her breasts, my mouth and tongue would feel even better. I moved my mouth to her right breast and stroked my tongue across its top. Barbie jerked in reaction to the contact, and then pulled herself even further back. With her hands still wrapped around the back of my neck, she leaned back and thrust her breasts up to me, inviting me to give them oral caresses. ""Yes, Joe, suck on them. Oh, God, Joe, I've longed so much for a boy to suck on my nipples. Suck them. Please, Joe, suck them...suck them hard."" As I took a nipple into my mouth, she muttered, ""Yes! Yes, yes, yes! Like that. Oh, God, yes! Suck on them...suck them...suck like a baby.""\n\nSeeing the pleasure I was giving Barbie, I doubled my efforts, taking the whole center of her breast into my mouth and sucking on it. As I did so, I stroked my tongue in circles around her nipple, moving it across the pebbly-texture of her areola. I pulled my mouth away from her breast until just the hard extension of her nipple was still between my lips and nibbled on it, biting with just the gentlest of nips with my teeth. Barbie whispered, almost a hiss, ""Yeesssssss, like that. Just...like...that.""\n\nSuddenly Barbie sat up fully in my lap. Reaching down, she took hold of her tank top and pulled it up over her head, tossing it on the floor. Her breasts were now fully exposed to me now, twin mounds the shape of half-a-cantaloupe, each pale and white except for the dark circles of areolae. I took each one in a hand and squeezed it, causing the nipples to thrust out even more than they were. I brought my mouth down, and alternating between them, kissed, sucked, and licked each of them. I feasted on them, loving each of them fully with my mouth and tongue. Barbie's had her head thrown back, moaning as I lavished my oral caresses on her now trembling breasts.\n\nBarbie reached out her hands and grasped my shoulders, crying, ""Oh, God, Joe, I can't take anymore of this. I feel like I'm climbing higher and higher, that I'm just about to explode.""\n\nI was feeling a lot like that myself. It had been so long since I had made love to a woman that I was shaking with desire. My cock had poured out pre-come and the whole front of my Jockey shorts was now soaked from the flow. The continued grinding of Barbie's pussy against my cock had me on the very edge of orgasm. I knew that if we continued in this manner, we both would soon be erupting in orgasm. I didn't want to come in my pants, I wanted my cock inside Barbie's tight pussy when I spent my long-stored sperm. Besides, the feel of Barbie's pussy against my cock made me want to see it and touch it without the restrictions our clothing caused. Even more than that, I wanted to bury my mouth in the wetness of her woman flesh and taste once more the unparalleled taste of a woman in full arousal.\n\nI took my mouth away from Barbie's breasts and pulled her face down to mine. Our mouths came together in a wet kiss, our tongues wild animals as they duelled each other. Barbie was breathing hard and so was I. We were each ready to go to the next step of Barbie's lessons. As if she sensed my thoughts, Barbie pulled her mouth away from mine and whispered, ""I want us to get naked, Joe. I want us to be able to see each other's bodies in all their glory. It's time to go to my bedroom. Oh, God, Joe, strip me and make love to me. I need it so bad."" As she said this, she stood up and took my hand. ""Let's go to my bedroom. Make love to me. Teach me all there is about making love. Come fuck me, Joe. Fuck me and teach me how to fuck you.""\n\nBarbie held my hand tightly as we walked down the hallway to her bedroom. With her tank top removed, I had an excellent view of the profile of her breasts. They hadn't seemed partic- ularly large when she was facing me in the living room chair, but seeing them now in profile, seeing the way they thrust out and jiggled up and down as she walked, made me realize they were full and developed. I knew I would enjoy feasting on them and caressing them until the nipples stood erect and hard.\n\nAs we entered her bedroom, her hand trembled in mine and I could tell she was nervous about the journey on which we were about to embark. As we approached the bed that filled a corner of the room, she turned to me and smiling shyly said, ""Joe, I don't know what to do next. All I know is that I have never felt this way before. I know that whatever comes next, I'm ready for it. Oh, God, Joe, I'm more than ready for it--I NEED it. I've never felt such a need before. I've never in my life been aroused like I am now.""\n\nStill holding my hand, she used it to pull herself into my arms. Wrapping her arms around me, she put her mouth to mine and kissed me with a fervor that proved the truth of her statement. She broke the kiss and almost breathlessly whispered, ""Joe, show me what to do next. Love me, and show me how to love you.""\n\nWith her in my arms like that, she was no longer my daughter's roommate--she was a desirable woman and I was a man who desired her. We were man and woman aroused and needing each other. Our desires had mounted to a fever pitch, and we needed each other in a manner approaching desperation. I pulled her lips to mine again and my mouth feasted on hers. As we kissed, I put my hands on her firm buttocks and pulled her groin hard against mine, pressing the hard knot of my manhood into the vee of her groin. As I cupped and kneaded the firm handfuls of her buttocks, she thrust herself against me, pushing her sex into even closer contact with mine.\n\nWe broke the kiss slowly, almost reluctantly, until our lips were barely apart, just brushing against the other's. We were both breathing hard now, our mutual desire almost taking our breath away. Putting my hands on the waistband of her loosened shorts, I started pushing them down over her hips. As they came below her hips and fell to the floor around her feet, I said, ""The first thing is to get rid of all the barriers between us.""\n\nBarbie stepped back away from me and said, ""Yes, let's get naked. I want to show my body to you--show it to you completely."" She smiled at me and whispered, ""And I want to see your body, your naked body, and all there is about it."" She sat down on the side of the bed and started to remove her shoes and socks. Without looking up she in a soft voice, ""I've never seen a nude man before."" Then she looked up, and with an almost lascivious expression on her face, she said in a louder voice, ""I want to see you naked, Joe. I want to see what's been pressing up here between my legs. I want to see your penis, Joe. I want to see that hard manhood with my own eyes.""\n\nResponding to her wanton request, I started stripping my clothes, almost tearing them from my body. Barbie's words inflamed me, and I wanted her to see me naked as much as I longed to see her body in its totality. Impelled by that urgency, I had removed all my clothes except my Jockey shorts by the time she had finished taking off her shoes and socks.\n\nBarbie stood and faced me, trembling slightly in anticipation of the next step. For a moment we stood there, looking into each others eyes. Her brief panties barely covered her pubis and lower belly. A circle of dampness spread out from the panties' crotch, a tell-tale of the height of her arousal. I glanced down at the front of my shorts, and saw that they had a similar circle of moisture. I felt the slick wetness of my pre-seminal flow pressing against my straining cock. It was evidence of my total arousal, evidence of my desire for the almost-nude, beautiful twenty-year-old girl who stood before me.\n\n""Do you like my body?"" Barbie asked.\n\n""Barbie, you have a beautiful body. You're a beautiful girl and you have a body to match."" I grinned a little and added, ""At least that part I can.""\n\n""What about you?"" she said. ""I can't see all of you either.""\n\nI put my hands to the top of my shorts and started to push them down. Matching me, Barbie put her hands to the top of her panties, and still looking me in the eyes, a shy smile on her face, started pushing them down over her hips. Inch by inch, we each lowered our last articles of clothing, pushing them down to reveal our unclad bodies to each other. Barbie's pubic fur came into view just as a mat of my pubic hair pushed itself over the waistband of my shorts. Barbie pushed the silken fabric of her panties down onto her thighs and her vagina revealed itself fully to me, her womanly crease visible through the damp locks of her fur. As her sexual core came into view, I pushed the waistband of my shorts over the bulge of my cock and balls. Free from its restrictions, my cock sprung outward, stiff and throbbing in its freedom. Shorts and panties both fell to the floor and without looking down, we each stepped out of them and stood still and silent, inviting each other's inspection.\n\nBarbie's eyes, now widened, roamed up and down my body, taking in all my nakedness. I gazed at her at the same time, almost breathless from the beauty of her girlish, yet womanly, body on full display. I reached out a hand and brushed it across one of her erect nipples. ""Barbie, you are incredibly beautiful, all of you,"" I said, caressing the hard, little nubbin that jutted out so proudly from the dusky circle topping the full, white mound of her breast.\n\nBarbie stepped toward me and laid a hand on my chest, running her fingers through the sparse hair that covered it. ""You're beautiful, too, Joe,"" she whispered. ""And you're so big. God, you're so big and hard."" Even though I knew that at about six inches my cock was only average in size, I couldn't help but feel flattered by her compliment. Responding to her words, I pulled her against me and kissed her.\n\nWith our arms wrapped tightly around each other, the hard points of her breasts pressed into my chest. As we kissed with a deep, soul kiss, she started breathing faster, and with each breath the little bullets of her nipples felt harder yet. I reached down and took hold of her buttocks, squeezing them gently. As I did so, I bent my legs just a little so that my cock could come free from between us and its head press into the crease of her vagina. Thrusting my hips forward, I slid my cock between her labia. Her flesh was slick from her secre- tions, and my cock burrowed into the hot, slippery recess of her furrow.\n\nPressing a little deeper, my cock came to Barbie's clitoris. It was a hard protrusion, a swollen bump right in the center of her wet channel. As the head of my cock brushed over the little nubbin, Barbie gasped and jerked her hips in reaction. She moaned into my mouth and muttered, ""Oh, God!"" Reacting to such pleasure, she thrust her hips against mine and my cock slid all the way down into the folds and convolution of her labia. Our pubic bones now pressed hard against each other, and we both panted in reaction to the waves of pleasure flowing through our sexual centers. This time it was my time to moan. The warmth of her flesh surrounding my cock caused it to throb, each of my heart-beats making it pulsate with its own little beats.\n\nOur kiss was beyond control. Gasping and working our lips and tongues in wild abandon, our mouths acted out the motions our lower bodies were desperate to perform. As we plunged our tongues in and out of each other's mouths in oral copulatory motions, Barbie's hips started imitating the motion, pushing in and pulling out. As she did, my cock slid back and forth in her furrow, my shaft caressing her clitoral protrusion. Her furrow slickened even more with each stroke, becoming oily with secretions flowing from her inner recesses and pre-come flowing from my cock in a copious, seemingly never-ending supply.\n\nBarbie was moaning now, a continuous sound of pleasure. Her moans had started softly, but were gradually increasing in volume. Suddenly, she jerked her mouth away from mine and stiffened her body until it was almost rigid. Her mouth opened in a round circle and her eyes widened. Almost chokingly she muttered, ""Joe! Oh, God, Joe!"" Her furrow started shuddering around my cock and her belly jerked against mine. I felt her tremors as they ran through her abdomen and flowed into mine. She clutched me against her and laid her head on my shoulder. ""Joooeee, ooohhh Jooeee. Oh, God, Joe. Oooohhhh, God... Oooooooohhhhhh. Oh, Joe...Joe...Joe,"" she moaned as the shudders and spasms of orgasm shook her body.\n\nMy cock was locked in the tight grip of her labial lips as they clamped down on it. Tremor after tremor seized her channel and moved into the hardness of my imprisoned shaft. It was only an act of sheer will power that kept me from coming along with her. The shudders of her flesh against mine brought me right to the edge and, but for the thought of how good it was going to feel to bury my cock fully in the warmth of the near-virgin flesh that now gripped it so pleasurably, I would have spewed my manhood out into the warm folds that embraced my throbbing penis.\n\nThe shudders and tremors of her orgasm slowly lessened and Barbie's knees began to buckle under her. I lifted her up gently and, moving to the bed, I lowered her and laid her softly down on her back, her knees and lower legs hanging off the side. She put an arm across her eyes and lay there, breathing heavily, still experiencing the last little trembling of her orgasm. Her legs were splayed apart and the furrow between them was completely open to my view. It was wet and glistening from our combined secretions and her clitoris was engorged and protruded up between the swollen lips running down each side of the gaping channel. At the bottom of the channel, the lips opened wider and revealed just the slightest hint of the opening to her long-unplumbed sheath. Except for anticipa- tion of the pleasure I knew I would get from giving her even more pleasure, I would have plunged my cock into that opening and enjoyed the same rapture Barbie had just experienced. She had asked me to teach her about pleasurable love, though, and I was determined to do just that--to make her cry out in pleasure over and over again.\n\nI sat down on the bed next to Barbie and gazed down at the perfection of her body. I didn't know what fate had brought the two of us together and had caused her to ask me to be her love mentor, but I wasn't going to question my good fortune. I had been feeling the need for female companionship, and it had been offered to me in the form of Barbie's request. ""God, but she's beautiful,"" I thought. ""And so young--almost the same age as Candy."" I thought back to the good-bye kiss my daughter had given me and my passion rose to even higher levels. My cock throbbed from the thought that making love to Barbie would be almost like making love to Candy, that caressing Barbie's firm young body would be like having Candy's body beneath my hands. I couldn't help but picture Candy nude just like Barbie was, her vagina gaping open and wet with the flow of a woman's secretions of love.\n\nWorried about the perversion of such thoughts, I forced them from my mind by dropping my lips to Barbie's navel and kissing and tonguing her little indented belly button. Moving upwards, I kissed and ran my tongue along the curved underside of her breasts. She squirmed under my caresses and lifted her arm from her eyes. I sat up and smiled down at her. Seeing that she had recovered, I asked, ""You okay now, Barbie?""\n\n""Okay? Oh, God, Joe, am I EVER okay. I've never come like that before in my life."" As if to prove her point, she squirmed her hips in small circles, gyrating them on the bed.\n\nEven though I suspected what she meant, I couldn't resist asking the next question. ""But I thought you hadn't been with a boy since you were fifteen, and that time was a bad one for you.""\n\nBarbie's face reddened and she said, ""Well, er, you know."" She held up a finger and said, ""Sometimes a girl just has to take care of things herself."" With a little grin, she said, ""After the orgasm I just had, I realize this little pinky is a poor substitute.""\n\n""I know exactly what you're talking about,"" I said. ""I've had to resort to solitary games myself during the last two years.""\n\nWith a solemn expression on her face, Barbie took my hand and placed it on her breast. ""We won't have to do that now, will we? Now we've got each other. We can have the real thing now, can't we? We can have real boy-girl love.""\n\n""Yes,"" I said. ""And viva the real thing. Viva boy and girl love.""\n\nBarbie looked up at me with a look of adoration I hadn't experienced since my wife and I were in our courtship days and whispered, ""Joe?""\n\n""Um-hmm,"" I answered.\n\n""Kiss me again. I love the way you kiss.""\n\n""I love your kisses, too,"" I said, and lowered my mouth to hers. This time we kissed gently, our tongues softly and slowly intertwining. My hand was still on her breast and I gently stroked her nipple, matching my hand caresses to our oral ones. She murmured a soft ""Ummnnn"" into my mouth and arched her back upward, pushing her breast even harder into my hand. Switching my hand back and forth, I massaged her breasts, paying particular attention to her hard and still- erect nipples.\n\nKnowing, though, that as much as she enjoyed touches on her breasts, she would like lower touches even more, I slowly moved my hand from her upthrust mounds down onto the softly rounded firm flesh of her little belly. Using just my finger tips, I traced little circles around the indentation of her navel. Gradually, I widened the circles and soon my hand was roving over the entire expanse of her lower body. Each stroke took my hand lower and lower, and my fingers finally brushed into the soft pubic hair growing so lushly in her delta of Venus. Barbie reacted to the caresses by squirming her hips in little gyrations. Her tongue, moving only gently before, began to swirl around mine with faster, more intense strokes.\n\nUsing all my fingers, I brushed through and teased Barbie's abundant pubic fur. Once again, she breathed out a soft ""Ummnnn."" As she did, she spread her thighs even more, giving me greater access to that secret area hidden between them. I had already explored her labial lips with my cock, now I wanted to explore that area with my hand, to seek out and delve all the deep recesses of her femininity.\n\nExploring through Barbie's pubic forest, my fingers came to the little fold at the top of her maidenly crease, that unmis- takable mark of her femininity. Remembering how inviting her gaping furrow had been to me, I extended my middle finger and eased it slowly down into the warm, wet area between her labia. With Barbie's legs spread apart as they were, my finger slid easily into the exposed channel of her sex. The warm flesh of her sex was smooth and slippery, soaking with the flow of my pre-come and her own secretions. Tracing through the residue of our slippery flows, I extended my finger further down, searching out the secrets of her nether region.\n\nAs my hand and finger moved lower to where they were buried between her thighs, my finger tip came to the swollen button of her clitoris. It was a hard nubbin between her labia, swollen and erected from her aroused passion. I moved my finger on top of it and stroked across the clitoral surface, using just the softest of touches. Barbie gasped and jerked her hips in response to the contact. Even though our mouths were still locked together and our tongues still busy stroking the other's, I could understand Barbie's words as she mouthed, ""Ohhhhh, God!""\n\nBarbie hunched her hips up against my hand, forcing her clitoris into closer contact with my exploring finger. As my finger moved back and forth across the little nubbin, she reacted to the pleasure by gyrating her hips in small circles. She moved her face to the side, pulling her lips from mine, and said, ""Oh, God, your hand feels so much better than mine or Can..., er, anyone else's has ever felt."" As my finger once again moved across her little pleasure button, she moaned, ""Oooohh, Joe, it's so much better when you do it.""\n\nBarbie's slip of the tongue put my imagination into overdrive. I envisioned her and my daughter Candy in bed together, both naked, hands delving into and stroking the other's pussy. I could picture them, young nymphs in full nubile bloom, moaning and working their hips in frantic motions as they orgasmed together. Imagining Barbie masturbating was erotic enough, but thinking of Candy with a hand between her legs, completely naked and panting with pleasure, drove my lust up even higher than it was.\n\nBarbie's moans of pleasure pulled my thoughts back to her. I recognized from her sounds and the way she was squirming her hips that if I continued my attentions to her clitoris she would soon crash into another orgasm. I did, indeed, want to give her another orgasm before I finally penetrated her pussy with my cock, but I had another way in mind, a way that would bring her far more pleasure than my finger could provide. To avoid her cresting into a orgasm right then and there, I moved my finger lower into her wet furrow.\n\nMoving into the wide portion of Barbie's spread labial lips, my finger sought out the barely hidden opening to her inner recesses I had seen before. My search ended quickly, and I slowly and gently insinuated my finger into the snug, soft hole of her womanhood. Barbie breathed in deeply and stiffened her body slightly as my finger worked its way into the hot recess of her body. When my finger was fully inserted into her pussy, she let out her breath and relaxed. God, but she was tight. The walls of her sheath clasped around my finger and held it within the hot, moist confines of her vaginal cavity. I thought about the pleasure that tight flesh would provide when I at last penetrated her, my cock throbbed and pulsated in anticipation.\n\nAs Barbie relaxed, her grip on my finger loosened, and I was able to stroke it in and out of her. I joined that finger with another, and was soon giving her a preview of what she could expect when my cock was performing such action. Continuing my finger-fucking of Barbie's pussy, I used my other hand to stroke her breasts, rubbing her nipples between my thumb and forefinger and gently kneading the soft, white mounds. Responding to such action, Barbie started thrusting her hips up to my hand, pushing her wet flesh up to meet each of the thrusts I made with my fingers. ""Ummnnnn, that's so nice. Why does it feel so good now, when it hurt so much when I was fifteen?""\n\n""Because you're ready for it now. Your body's aroused and ready for loving. It wasn't before.""\n\n""Oh, boy, is it EVER ready."" She pushed her hips up hard against my hand and said, ""Oh, God, Joe, I feel like I'm going to come again."" Wrapping an arm around my shoulders, she grasped me hard. ""Joe, do it to me now. I want you inside me when I come."" She took one her hands and wrapped it around my cock, saying, ""Put this inside me, Joe. God, Joe, I'm so ready. Fuck me now. Fuck me and teach me how to fuck.""\n\nPulling my fingers from out of Barbie's pussy, I sat up beside her and stroked her belly with soft touches. She still had her hand wrapped around my cock and squeezed it, matching her squeezes to my strokes of her stomach. I dipped a finger into her crease and said, ""Don't worry, I'm going to fuck you."" Grinning, I said, ""Boy, am I EVER going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like crazy, little girl.""\n\nBarbie hunched her hips up against my hand and said, ""Now. Do it now.""\n\n""I will in just a little while. I'm having a hard time waiting, myself. Remember, though, you asked me to be your teacher, and I've got something else to teach you before that.""\n\n""What's that?""\n\n""Barbie, did you and Candy eat each other?""\n\nBarbie's eyes got real wide and she said, ""Oh, no! We're not lesbians. All we did was--all we've done is what you just did to me. All we did was use our fingers on each other. It feels so much better when someone else does it for you."" She suddenly realized the full import of my question and said, ""Are YOU going to eat me? Oh, God, Joe, ARE you going to eat me?""\n\n""Would you like for me to?""\n\n""Yes! Oh, God, yes! I've heard girls talk about how marvelous it is when their boyfriends eat them, and I hoped it would happen to me someday.""\n\n""How `bout right now?"" I asked.\n\nBarbie closed her eyes and, with a moan in her voice, answered, ""Ohhh...yes...now...please...right now.""\n\nI got off the bed and knelt between her wide-spread legs draped off the side of the bed, and putting my hands under her buttocks, I pulled her toward me until her hips were right at the edge and her sexual core available to my now almost drooling mouth. With my hands still under the soft little globes of her ass, I lifted Barbie's wide-spread pussy up to my face. Her labia were fat and puffy with arousal and the channel between them was wet with the flow of sexual lubrica- tion. I had almost forgotten how the aroma of a woman in heat aroused me, and the scent wafting upward from the completely open pit of Barbie's sexuality made me even hungrier to feast on her soft, wet flesh.\n\nSuccumbing to the aphrodisial effect of that sight and aroma, I lowered my face and buried my mouth in Barbie's wet flesh. The taste of her young, hot vagina was every bit as good as I had imagined, and I opened my mouth wide, tongue extended, and tried to lick up all the marvelous, aromatic nectar that had oozed out and coated the pink, soft flesh. Using the broad, flat side of my tongue, I stroked the full length of her furrow, from the very bottom all the way up to her clitoris. As it moved softly over the surface of the little sexual bump, she gasped and jerked her hips. Putting both hands down to my head, she twisted her fingers into my hair and murmured, ""Ohhhh ...oooooohhhhh...Joe...Oh, God, Joe.""\n\nI continued to lave her clitoris with soft tongue strokes until her hips started squirming and moving up and down in response. As her hips moved in stronger and stronger thrusts, she muttered, ""Uhhh...uhhh...uhhh,"" matching her pleasure sounds with each of her thrusts. From her motions and sounds of pleasure, it was obvious she was climbing higher and higher, nearing the very edge of orgasm. I wanted to prolong her pleasure, though. I wanted to stretch it out to where her orgasm, when it finally came, would rack her whole body and be one she remembered for a long time.\n\nIn order to assure this, I abandoned her clitoris and moved my mouth down to the opening into her inner recesses, the opening that led into the hot, wet inside of her pussy. Making a little cone of my tongue, I probed its tip into Barbie's channel, delving into it with fluttery motions. She twisted my hair in her fingers and pushed her hips up even higher, seeking my tongue, seeking to get more and more of it into her hot vortex. With mouth pressed hard against her wet channel, I extended my tongue as far as it would go, circling it around and around, stroking it across the walls of her sheath. She spread her thighs to the utmost extension possible and hunched her pussy up against my mouth, moaning from the pleasure she was experiencing.\n\nI knew she had another erogenous point that I hadn't yet explored, so I pulled my tongue from out the hot confines of her channel and moved it lower. Lifting her now completely spread buttocks upward, I moved the tip of my tongue into the cleft between them, searching for that final aperture, that point of pleasure I hadn't yet attended to. Almost immediate- ly, my search was rewarded. Her little, tightly crinkled anus came under the tip of my tongue and I stroked it gently, making oral love to her little rosebud. She gasped as I made contact with her nethermost opening, and almost shouting, moaned out, ""Oh, God, Joe! I didn't know about this. Oh, Joe, Joe, Joe....""\n\nI circled Barbie's little flower with my tongue, wetting the whole inside of her ass cheeks. Her buttocks and thighs trembled as I rimmed her, and I could hear soft moans of pleasure from above me. ""Oh, God, nobody's ever talked about this. I didn't know so much pleasure could come from THERE,"" she whispered softly. Using just the tip of my tongue, I probed into the wrinkled aperture, pushing it slightly inside. She pushed her buttocks against my exploring tongue, and muttered, ""Ummnnn...oohhhh...good...so goood.""\n\nRelinquishing my progress into her tight nether opening, I moved my tongue onto that small, uncreased area between her anus and the beginning of her labia. Using just fluttery motions, I stroked my tongue across that little patch of flesh. She jerked and squirmed as I tongued her there, moaning in response to my oral touches of what was one of her most erogenous areas.\n\nHaving traversed the full range of her nether zones, I returned my attentions to her vagina. Rolling my tongue into a tube, I plunged into her now completely flooded sheath and stroked it in and out, using it like a miniature cock to fuck her slick pussy. She took her hands from my head and lifted herself up on her elbows. Using them for leverage, she started thrusting her hips against my tongue, returning my thrusts with her own. She whispered, ""Oh, yes, push it in and pull it out. Yes, just like that. Ohhh, yesss, do it. Fuck me...fuck me with your tongue.""\n\nBarbie's thrusts became faster and her breathing turned into pants. She was climbing higher and higher up the ladder of lust and was on the very edge of another orgasm. I pulled my tongue out of her tunnel and moved my mouth up to where it was over her clitoris. Opening my mouth wide, I put it over her swollen organ and drew it into my mouth. Applying suction, I nibbled on her nubbin and stroked my tongue over and over its surface. In reaction, Barbie thrust her hips up so that only the cheeks of her buttocks were still on the bed. Reaching down, she put her hands on the back of my head and pulled my face completely into her wet pussy, burying my head between her thighs.\n\nBarbie wrapped her legs around my torso and her hips went into an overdrive of motion, jerking and thrusting against my mouth. Still keeping one of her hands on the back of my head, she used the other to beat against my back with soft little blows. Each time she thrust against me, her hips left the bed, straining themselves up against my ravaging mouth. I lifted her buttocks up even higher and moved two fingers into her pussy, thrusting them in and pulling them out in time with the strokes of my tongue across her clitoris. Barbie's moans became inarticulate, and she cried out in pleasure. Among her moans and sighs, she finally managed to say, ""Oh, God, I'm coming! Coming... coming...COMMMMIIINNNNNGGGG!""\n\nFalling away from me, Barbie fell back onto the bed. Her hips continued thrusting against my mouth and her thighs clamped around my ears, holding me in place. Slowly, though, she decreased the motion of her hips and after about two minutes relaxed the grip of her thighs. As I moved my hands from under her buttocks and lowered her hips back to the bed, she lay completely still, breathing hard, and looking at me with a wonder-struck expression on her face. I stood up and once again sat down on the bed beside her. Not saying a word, I put a hand on her head and gently stroked her hair. Barbie broke the silence, whispering, ""God, Joe. I can hardly talk about it. That was so good I don't have the right kind of words to do it justice. Thank you. Thank you for doing that to me. Thank you for making it so good for me.""\n\nStill in that marvelous state of lassitude that follows orgasm, Barbie lay on her back, completely relaxed. From the look of satisfaction on her face, it was obvious she had just attained heights of pleasure never before reached. It had been her first experience with oral intercourse, the very first time anyone had ever applied his mouth to between her legs, and she was almost overcome by the results it produced. Barely able to speak, she said, ""Now I know what a REAL orgasm feels like.""\n\nBarbie reached up and put a hand on my shoulder, pulling me down in contact with her. Putting a hand behind my neck, she brought my face to hers, mouth open and wet, seeking to be kissed. Even though my face was still wet and slick from her sexual secretions and my lips still coated with her wet juices, I put my mouth on hers and kissed her. Wrapping an arm around my back, she pulled my body against hers, drawing my chest against her breasts. She used her tongue like a rapier, thrusting it into my mouth and swirling it around and around, making contact with all the inside of my mouth. Pulling her mouth from mine, she licked around my lips and across my cheeks, lapping up all the remains of her orgasm that were there. When she had finished, she said, ""I like that taste. Does that mean I'm a lesbian?""\n\nI couldn't help but chuckle at the thought and said, ""You? Not a chance. From what I've seen, you're about as straight as they come.""\n\nShe reached down a hand and took hold of my still hard and throbbing cock and said, ""Yeah, I must be, because I sure do like what you have here."" Smiling softly and shyly, she continued, ""And I'm going to like it even more in just a little while, aren't I?""\n\nI smiled back and said, ""If I have my way, you are.""\n\nBarbie squeezed my cock and said, ""Joe, can I look at it? I've never seen a real penis before. Do you mind if I look at it, up close?""\n\nI rolled away from Barbie and lay on my back, my cock standing up and swaying. ""Be my guest. Look all you want."" I smiled and said, ""You can even touch it if you want.""\n\nBarbie sat up beside me and said, ""I want."" Reaching out a hand, she circled her fingers around my shaft, holding it gently in her hand. With her other hand, she ran her fingers across the wet and glistening head, wet from my continuing flow of pre-come. ""I get wet when I'm excited. Does your wetness mean the same thing?""\n\n""Yes, exactly the same thing. Remember saying that your panties were wet? Well, my shorts were soaking when I took them off.""\n\nBarbie smiled and said, ""I'm glad you're wet. That means you're really excited, excited by being here with me."" She squeezed my cock and moved a hand down to my balls, stroking them softly with just her finger tips. ""God, I'm getting excited again just from holding your penis and seeing how hot and aroused it is. Does that make sense?""\n\n""Yeah, perfect sense. Every time you came, I had to fight hard to keep from coming myself at the same time.""\n\n""Oooh, I wish you had.""\n\nI laughed and said, ""Barbie, boys can't come back as fast as girls can. Girls can have one orgasm after another, but boys need a little time in between. I wanted to be sure I would be able to give you the kind of loving I want to.""\n\nStill stroking my cock, she said, ""If you come now, how long will you have to wait before you can come again?""\n\nI laughed and said, ""Barbie, having a beautiful, naked girl you beside me and considering my reaction to what you're doing right now, it probably won't take much time at all--maybe fifteen or twenty minutes. Why?""\n\n""Because I want to do to you what you just did to me. I want to eat you and make you come. But I wouldn't want to do it if it kept you from being able to show me how to fuck."" Laughing, she continued, ""I know it's a bad pun, but I want to eat my cake and have it, too."" She gave my cock a squeeze and asked, ""How about it? If I eat you and make you come, will you still be able to fuck me?""\n\n""Just try to keep me from it.""\n\n""I hoped that was what you'd say."" She smiled a little shy smile and said, ""The only problem is, I don't know how to do it. What do I do now? Tell me what I'm supposed to do. Teach me how a woman is supposed to eat a man.""\n\n""Have you ever eaten a popsicle?""\n\n""Sure, lots of times.""\n\n""Okay, first lick it all over, just like you would a popscicle, a warm one that is, and then put it into your mouth and suck on it.""\n\n""Do I put the whole thing in my mouth?""\n\n""Sure, or at least as much as you can.""\n\nBarbie dropped her head and, with her tongue fully extended, lapped across the bulbous head of my cock, licking up the coating of pre-come that covered it. My abdomen tensed at the pleasure of the touch as her tongue moved across my sensitive glans. I couldn't keep from groaning as my cock jerked in response. Another dribble of pre-come oozed out of my cock and Barbie immediately went after it, licking it off as fast as it seeped out. She lifted her head and grinned at me. ""I like the way you taste, too. Does that mean I'm gay?""\n\n""No, sweetheart, it just means you're a good lover.""\n\nBarbie's face lit up in pleasure and she lowered her head again, this time opening her mouth and taking about half my cock inside. She swirled her tongue around and around my shaft, and I couldn't help but thrust my cock up and move it in and out of her mouth in imitation of the fuck I had been waiting on for so long. Seeing from that the kind of motion I desired, she moved her mouth up and down on my cock. I closed my eyes and moaned, ""Oh, yesss. Ooohhhh, yes, baby, that's the way.""\n\nShe pulled her mouth up and asked, ""You like that?""\n\n""Oh, God, yes!""\n\n""I'm doing it right, then? It feels good to you?""\n\n""It's fantastic. It's been so long since this has happened to me, and it's good. Oh, baby, yes, it's good...so good.""\n\nBarbie held my cock by its very base and licked on it, starting at her hand and stroking up to and across the head. She covered all sides of my cock with her tongue washing and I was soon jerking upward and trembling in pleasure from her loving caresses. Finishing with that, she lifted her head up and once again took me into her mouth, plunging downward until her lips brushed against my pubic hairs. ""God,"" I thought, ""she's almost deep-throating me.""\n\nIf her intention had been to give me pleasure like I had given her, she was accomplishing her goal. The warmth and wetness of her mouth engulfing my now beating and throbbing cock was bringing me closer and closer to orgasm. I had been hard and hot for so long, needing release so badly, and I knew it would be only a matter of seconds before my cock erupted a volcano flow of hot sperm. Barbie began her up and down motions again, and they were the beginning of my downfall. I couldn't control my hips any longer--they began a constant up and down motion, driving my cock up to meet the motions of her mouth as it moved down and engulfed my cock. It was jerking and pulsing with each motion and a flow of pre-come was gushing out in a steady trickle.\n\nSuddenly, my vision became blurred and sparkly and spasms began in my prostrate gland. ""Barbie, I'm going to come. Pull back if you don't want me to come in your mouth,"" I managed to say in a strangled voice.\n\nBarbie pulled her mouth off my cock and lifted her head, watching my cock as it swelled in her hand. After the swelling, it contracted and a huge glob of white, hot sperm shot out several feet into the air and fell and splattered on my chest. Barbie muttered a soft ""Ohhh"" sound, and with a quick movement, recaptured my cock in her mouth. With almost frantic motions, she gulped my cock down and sucked on it, drawing out draught after draught of my sperm. My cock continued to jerk and spurt, and my buttocks and stomach muscles clenched as each jet of come spewed out my cock into the wetness of Barbie's mouth.\n\nAll I could do was groan at the pleasure her mouth was giving me. I had my buttocks lifted completely off the bed, my cock thrust up into her mouth as she continued to suck on it. Her whole hand was coated with sperm that had escaped from her mouth and my pubic hair was drenched in the hot, sticky wetness of the flow.\n\nAs my orgasmic pleasure lessened in intensity, I lowered my hips back to the bed, relaxed and limp from the explosion of my climax. Barbie released my cock from her mouth and then moved up and licked up the blob of sperm that had spattered on my chest. Finishing the job, she then licked off the sperm that coated her fingers. Seemingly unable to keep her hands off me, she took my still hard cock in her hand and fondled it.\n\n""God, Joe, I had no idea men spurt so much juice when they come. Was it good for you? Was that why you spurted out so much?""\n\n""No, Barb, it wasn't any good. I act this way--like I've died and gone to heaven--all the time."" I smiled and said, ""Oh, baby, it was terrific. Yes, it WAS good, and that WAS the reason I spurted so much.""\n\n""Then I gave you as much pleasure as you gave me?""\n\n""I don't how much you got, but if it was as much as me, then you must have had a good time.""\n\nBarbie got on her hands and knees and then stretched out alongside me. She kept her hand on my cock, still fondling it, as though it would be lost if she let go. She turned toward me and stroked her other hand across my cheek, a soft loving caress, and said, ""I had a good time. Oh, boy, DID I have a good time.""\n\nHer lips were still wet with the overflow of my come and she reached out her tongue and licked it off. It was such a wanton gesture that my cock responded to it, growing completely rigid once again and throbbing in Barbie's hand. Not loosening her hold on my cock, she snuggled up close against me, her breasts pushing against my chest. She put her hand behind my neck and pulled my mouth against her's. Our mouths opened automatic- ally, and we kissed deeply and languidly. She lifted a leg and put it over my waist, giving her hand more room to gently fondle and caress my now fully recovered cock.\n\nIt was period of quietude, a period of savoring the moments and pleasures just past, and we were in almost a reverie. My thoughts drifted and in my mind's eye I imagined that it was Candy who lay so close to me, that it was Candy who had her hand on my cock, fondling it with soft, loving touches. As Barbie moved her tongue slowly in my mouth, I imagined that it was Candy's tongue probing and insinuating itself so erotic- ally. My cock jerked in Barbie's hand as it responded to the arousing incestuous mental pictures, and I moaned softly in response to the fantasies my mind was weaving. Barbie pulled her mouth from mine and said, ""That was a fast fifteen minutes.""\n\nI smiled at her and said, ""You can take credit for that. You're enough to bring a mummy back to life.""\n\nBarbie dimpled up and said, ""Thank you, kind sir. Right now, though, I'm glad you're a daddy and not a mummy."" She gave me a quick kiss on the lips and squeezing my cock, she said, ""Does that mean you're ready to go on with my lessons?""\n\nWith Barbie's leg over my hip, her pussy was spread wide and allowed me to put my whole hand in her furrow and caress it. ""Yeah, that's what it means. In just a little while, I hope to make your bad memory of sex just that--a bad memory. From now on I want you to have something good to remember and to build on in your relations with men.""\n\nBarbie's only response was just a long, happy ""Ummmnnnn.""\n\nI continued my hand strokes in her pussy, moving my fingers up and down the complete length of her wide-gaping furrow. She was still wet and slick, her juices still seeping out and covering all the soft, tender flesh of her inner thighs. My cock was leaking, too, and Barbie's hand had spread my slick pre-cum so that the full length of my shaft was coated with the slippery lubrication. Even though I had just finished one of the most intense orgasms of my life, Barbie's hand sliding up and down on my shaft and rubbing over its slickened glans was bringing my passions back up to a fever pitch.\n\nI got up on my hands and knees and turned in reverse to her, so that my head was even with her pussy. I straddled over her body, my knees on each side of her chest, and lowered my mouth down into the wetness of her exposed vaginal opening. Taking hold of her thighs, I spread them even farther apart and moved my mouth down so that it had access to all her wet, hot flesh. The musky odor of her orgasm inflamed my senses, and I went at her pussy like a starving man--lapping, licking, and sucking like there would be no tomorrow.\n\nI knew that my cock was waving in front of Barbie's face like a flag pole and I hoped she would know from that what I wanted her to do. As if sensing my thoughts and desires, Barbie took hold of my cock and guided it into her mouth. Once she had engulfed in her oral cavity, she gave it the same sort of attention I was giving her pussy by sucking on it and swirling her tongue around the bulbous head. She may not have had much knowledge about sex, but she was taking to sixty-nine like a natural.\n\nI took hold of her hips and rolled us over onto our sides. We handled this in perfect concert, neither of us breaking our oral contact with the other's sex. Lifting our legs over each other, we proceeded to eat each other. Neither of us were inhibited in giving of pleasure, and the room was soon filled with the liquid, slurping sounds that are only produced by man and woman engaged in passionate oral sex.\n\nBarbie's thigh started squeezing down on me and I could tell she was once again climbing up the heights to orgasm. Her action on my cock was delightful and made me want to prolong our foreplay, to draw it out until we each were panting and desperate for the final act of penetration. I knew there was nothing quite so good as driving my cock into a trembling, spasming pussy, one that was practically screaming out in desire for penetration. I slowed down my oral actions on her pussy, just limiting them to slow licks and tickles with my tongue. Just as she had done all through love-making, she seemed to sense my thoughts and slowed down her oral fondling of my cock. For long moments, we engaged in gentle, slow love, each of us building slowly and inexorably toward the inevitable conclusion that waited at the end of our slow journey.\n\nEven slow love has it limits, though, and before long we were each moaning from the pleasure our slow, soft touches were bringing. Barbie's hips were gyrating in little circles, and with short thrusts of her hips she was driving the gash of her pussy up to my mouth and tongue. I probed my tongue into the hot hole of her sheath and I could feel her gasp around my cock. She sucked down hard on my cock, seeking to return the feelings of rapture my oral explorations were bringing. When she gripped my head hard between her thighs and moaned so loud that my cock almost came out of her mouth, I knew that it was time, time to take that final step in her education. I pulled my mouth away from the swamp of her pussy and sat up erect on my knees pulling my cock from her mouth with an audible sound. Barbie muttered, ""Oh, God, Joe I was almost there.""\n\n""Me, too,"" I said ""That's why I stopped."" I moved from straddling Barbie and got down between her legs, my cock standing straight out from my body, wet with her saliva and throbbing with lust. ""It's time for the real thing, Barb. It's time for the final part of your lessons.""\n\nBarbie pulled her legs up, bending them at the knees, and spread them even further apart. The wet furrow and opening into her love pit lay fully exposed to me, available to be plumbed to its depths. Barbie said, ""Joe, I don't have any kind of protection on. Don't you need to wear something?""\n\nStroking the inside of her thighs, I said, ""You don't have anything to worry about--I had a vasectomy ten years ago. I don't need to wear a rubber; I'm perfectly safe.""\n\nBarbie smiled and said, ""Oh, good. This way there won't be anything between us...just Joe and Barbie, together.""\n\nTaking hold of the base of my cock, I leaned forward and moved its red and throbbing head into the spread flesh of Barbie's channel. Stroking up and down, I traversed the full length of her slit with my cock. As it came to her clitoris, I held my shaft in place and rubbed little circles around Barbie's little love button. Pre-come covered the little nubbin and made it even more slick than it was. She groaned and pushed her hips against my shaft, seeking even more contact between my throb- bing manhood and her hard and swollen center of female pleasure.\n\nMoving my cock downward, I sought out the opening that Barbie had been yearning so much to be filled. It was time, finally, for penetration, and my cock throbbed and jerked in anticipa- tion of its burial into the tight little hole leading into the hot, wet inner recesses of Barbie's body. Since Barbie wasn't a virgin, I was confident I could achieve full penetration without her feeling pain. Indeed, it wasn't pain either of us was thinking of, it was pleasure--the pleasure that comes only from the union of male and female flesh.\n\nAs the head of my cock nudged into Barbie's vaginal entrance and entered about half an inch, she opened her eyes wide and drew in her breath. Very slowly, I pressed my cock further into her sheath until it was about half-way in. The tight tunnel of her flesh pressed in on my cock on all sides and its heat and wetness sent thrills through my body. It had been a long time since my cock had enjoyed the pleasure of sexual union, and I realized then just how much I had missed it.\n\nKnowing that the position we were in would not allow me to penetrate to the very depths of Barbie's pussy, I pulled my cock out so I could shift us around to a position that was better. As my cock came out of her, Barbie humped her pussy up to me, seeking to maintain contact. As our flesh disconnected, Barbie let out her breath and said, ""Was that it, Joe?""\n\nNot being able to resist teasing her, I said, ""Yep. That was it. How was it?""\n\n""Well, uh, okay, I guess,"" she said, with a slight frown on her face.\n\nSeeing how pitiful she looked and hearing the disappointment in her voice, I was sorry I teased her. Laughing, I said, ""Barbie, I'm just teasing you. No, sweetheart, that's not it, not by a long shot. I haven't even gotten started yet, in fact. All I'm doing is moving us a little so that it will be better, so that you can experience full penetration.""\n\nBarbie smiled and said, ""You're a dirty old meanie. I thought that you had fucked me and I didn't even know it.""\n\nI took hold of Barbie's hips and pulled her until her buttocks were at the edge of bed and her feet hanging off. Spreading her legs, I stood between them, looking down at the perfection of her body. ""Barbie, when we get through here, there's not going to be any doubt in your mind--you're going to know you've been fucked."" With that, I reached down and pulled her legs up to where her feet were up on my shoulders. From that vantage, I could look down and see where the lips of her pussy were now just a pink crease between her thighs. Reaching down, I put my hands under her buttocks and lifted her ass up to where my cock brushed against that crease, the head just nudging into it.\n\nShoving my hips forward, I pushed my cock further in between her labial lips, seeking out the portal to her tunnel of love. Releasing a hand from her ass cheek, I took hold of my shaft and probed into Barbie's furrow, feeling around for her vagina. I soon found it and drove my cock in far enough to be sure it was lodged in place. Reaching up, I positioned her legs so that her knees were on my shoulders and her calves extending down my back. Then I leaned forward and put my hands on the bed, right along her now heaving breasts. Lowering myself even lower, I brought my mouth down to Barbie's lips and kissed her. With my tongue rolled into a tube, I pushed it slowly into her mouth. As my tongue penetrated her oral cavity, I slowly thrust my hips forward and pushed my cock into the tight confines of Barbie's vagina.\n\nAlthough her pussy was slick with her secretions, it was nonetheless tight, and I had to push hard to make penetration. It was obvious that even though she might not be a virgin, it had been a long time since anything had plumbed to the depths I was now attaining. I felt the walls of her sheath push apart as my spear probed into the inner recesses of Barbie's womanhood and then press onto and enclose my cock in their warmth. Her buttocks clenched in my hands and her pussy clamped down hard on my shaft. I pulled my mouth from hers and whispered, ""Try to relax, baby. I'm almost there, almost all the way in.""\n\nBarbie released the tension in her buttocks and in one smooth motion I drove my cock fully into her pussy, bottoming out with the head just making contact with her cervix. Barbie whispered, ""Ohhhh, Joe."" She pushed her pussy hard against my pubic bone and said, ""Oh, God, Joe, I can feel you all the way up inside me. Deep...so deep."" She gyrated her hips and smiling said, ""Oh, yeah, now I KNOW I'm being fucked. NOW we're finally and really fucking.""\n\nI lowered myself to my elbows and put my mouth on hers and kissed her again. She thrust he tongue up into my mouth and shoved her pussy hard up against me at the same time. I worked my hips in small circles, pressing on and rubbing myself across her clitoris. She swirled her tongue inside my mouth and murmured softs sounds of pleasure. Pulling her mouth from mine, she whispered, ""Oh, God, I love it! Oh, God, Daddy Joe, I love it, I love it!""\n\nSlowly, inch by slow inch, I pulled my cock from Barbie's body until only the head remained within her. Reversing the motion, I then pushed it slowly into her, thrusting until it once again was completely embedded in her flesh. The flow of her secretions had increased and they, combined with the flow of my pre-come, made her tunnel slick. Now that she had relaxed from the tension and anticipation of initial penetration, she had loosened a little, and though she was still tight by any standard, I was able to slide my cock out of her with ease.\n\nI held for a moment, my cock poised at her love's entrance, and then thrust hard, driving my cock into her body in one motion, pushing hard until my cock was once again fully engulfed in the flesh of her womanhood. She gasped and shoved back against me, murmuring, ""Oh, yes, I love that. Oh, God, I love fucking. I just LOVE fucking!""\n\nBarbie's calling me ""Daddy Joe"" had triggered my fantasies about Candy again, and in my mind it was Candy underneath me, Candy's pussy that was the receptacle of my throbbing cock. My cock swelled even more in response to the mental picture and I started pumping in and out of Barbie, thrusting and pulling back with rapid motions. She met each of my thrusts with her own, gasping and panting as she worked her hips up and down against the pistoning shaft invading her pussy. She was moaning continuously, little mewling sounds of pleasure coming from both her throat and her mouth. Wetting a finger, I put it down into the top of her crease and massaged her clitoris, rubbing it in time to my thrusts and withdrawals. In my mind's eye, it was Candy's crease I was massaging and it was her murmuring the sounds of sexual pleasure. I groaned in response to the image, my sounds mingling with Barbie's.\n\nThe strokes of my cock combined with the strumming of my finger on her clitoris was bringing Barbie to the very brink of orgasm. Her pussy's clasping and clutching at my cock and the heat and friction of my strokes deep into her flesh had me to the same point also, almost ready to fall into that deep, almost bottomless well of rapture that accompanies orgasm. Barbie reached up her hands and grabbed my shoulders, squeezing them in clutching fingers. ""Oh, God, I'm going to come!"" she shouted. ""Fuck me! Fuck me hard!""\n\nI did just that. I drove my cock in and out of her as fast as I could go. In my fantasy, it was Candy I was fucking, and I was almost overcome with the feelings of concupiscence, of sheer unbridled lust, that image produced.\n\nBarbie clamped her knees up against my head and thrust herself up hard against me, shudders running through her abdomen. She cried out, ""Oooooohhhhhh, Gooooddddd!"" I drove my cock all the way into Barbie's pussy and held there, shudders now wracking my body. I pulled out and thrust in once more. As I did, orgasm overtook me and my cock started jerking and spewing out sperm into the hot depths of Barbie's pussy. She pulled my lips down to her's and thrust her tongue in and out of my mouth. Our groans mingled with the other's just as the hot, liquid flows of our orgasms mingled inside her body.\n\nWe lay like that, overcome with the rapture of our simultaneous orgasms, for what seemed like an eternity. As our spasms slowly lessened, I lifted myself and took Barbie's legs from my shoulders and lay them back down on the bed. I then lowered myself back down on her and resumed our kiss. I could feel her legs wrap around my hips as she wrapped her arms around me back. My cock still completely immersed in Barbie's hot hole, we lay like that, softly and slowly kissing, making gentle thrusts against each other's bodies. My cock began to shrink, gradually working its way out of Barbie's wet recess until it fell completely out and nestled into her drenching furrow.\n\nI pulled my face up and looked down at hers. She had her eyes closed and lips slightly apart, still breathing heavily. She opened her eyes and looked up into mine, a smile on her face. ""Now I know what good fucking is like,"" she said softly. ""Now I really know what a REALLY good orgasm is like. Thank you, Joe.""\n\nI smiled and said, ""You're thanking me? Here you've just given me one on the best experiences of my life, and you're thanking me? God, baby, it should be me thanking you.""\n\nShe smiled softly, almost shyly, and asked, ""I'm a good fuck? Boys will really think I'm good in bed?""\n\n""Barbie, you're not only beautiful, but you're sexy beyond belief. Yes, you'll do fine with boys. All you have to do is find one who wants to give as well as receive pleasure. There are lots of guys like that, and I'm sure you'll find one. When you do, I assure you he'll be one lucky guy.""\n\nBefore I left and went home, Barbie made me assure her that I would be available to continue her ""lessons"" if she developed an urge to do so. Giving her light kiss on the lips, I told her that it would be my pleasure to do so, that making love to her was as much pleasure for me as it was for her. Her parting words were that she would give me a call and make arrangements.\n\nThat night after I had showered and gone to bed, I once again thought about Candy, about how she and Barbie had played together and given each other orgasms. Once again, I imagined that it had been her instead of Barbie who had been naked and passionate, and that it had been Candy, not Barbie, under me as we achieved such a satisfying orgasm. My cock hardened and stayed hard, even as I drifted off to sleep.\n\n* * * *\n\nI was not surprised when my phone rang several days later to find Barbie on the other end. I was hoping that she was going to ask for a renewal of her ""lessons."" Instead, she was excited and wanted to tell me about how she had met and made love to a boy about her age. She described it as a ""good experience,"" not like her first experience with a boy. She said she just wanted to call me and let me know her lessons had paid off and to thank me once again for showing how good love could be if done right. Even though I was disappointed, having been looking forward to at least one more session with Barbie, I expressed my delight at her new circumstances and wished her continued good fortune in the arena of love. When she hung up, I felt the full weight of my forty-five years.\n\n* * * *\n\nOne evening, about a week later, Candy called and indicated that she would be coming home on the following week-end. With a wry little laugh, she said that she would have to stay with me instead of Barbie, that Barbie had a new roommate--a boy this time. At the end of our conversation, Candy added these words: ""And when I get home, Daddy, there's something I need to talk with you about.""\n\nRecognizing that these were words similar to what Barbie had used, visions of Candy and I making love filled my mind. Responding to the stimulus, my cock grew instantly erect and I was forced to relieve myself with a lonely session of solo love before I was able to go to sleep. That night, I dreamed that Candy and I made love. It was the greatest sex I had ever experienced.\n\n* * * * *\n\n The days I spent waiting for Candy to come home from school were filled with feelings of ambivalence. On one hand, I recognized that for me to read a sensual message into Candy's request to talk with me could be a complete mistake--she might simply want to talk about a school problem or something similar. She might even be having a problem with a boyfriend and want some fatherly advice about how to deal with it. On the other hand, I still couldn't help but recall the very undaughterly kiss she had given me just before she drove off to Austin. Not since she was a little girl had she kissed me on the lips. And she had never before given me a feel of her tongue as she had when she extended it and brushed it across my lips. The memory of that kiss filled me with very unfatherly feelings. Even though part of me shuddered in revulsion at the thought of such perverted incestuous ideas, I couldn't prevent myself from feeling over- whelming desire. No matter how I fought against the idea, I desired my daughter--desired her with a level of passion and ardor I had seldom, if ever, felt before. Wrong or not, I yearned to make love to Candy, to love her as man and woman make love.\n\nThe memory of how Candy's roommate Barbie and I had made love was still fresh enough to kindle hot sparks of lust. I was able to clearly picture in my mind Barbie and I making oral love and then coupling our bodies in the classic postures of intercourse. After a few moments, though, the pictures changed, with the image of Barbie being replaced by one of Candy. Before long, fantasies replaced memory, and in them it was Candy who was naked, it was she that I brought to orgasm with my mouth, and, finally, it was she who screamed in rapture as my cock penetrated her depths and brought her to the utmost height of ecstasy. Those fantasies kept me with an almost perpetual erection as I waited out the days before Candy's return.\n\n* * * *\n\nI left work early on Friday. I knew that Candy would probably get home around 5:00 pm, and I wanted to be there when she arrived. I planned to take her to dinner that evening and wanted to shower and be dressed before she got there. Rushing into the house, I quickly undressed and showered. As I got out of the shower, I walked naked into the bedroom, where I had my clothes laid out. I was no more than half-way across the room when I looked up and saw Candy standing in the doorway. She laughed, embarrassed, and said, ""Oops! Gee, Daddy, I'm sorry. I had no idea I'd find you naked.""\n\nI'm sure I blushed, because my face became warm. ""My fault, sweetheart. I should have known it was about time for you to be getting here."" I expected her to be as embarrassed as I was and to immediately move away from the door. Instead, she continued to stare at me for several seconds, taking in my complete nakedness, before slowly, almost reluctantly, moving her eyes away and walking toward her room. I was relieved that she had left, because her looking at my nakedness like that brought all my fantasies back with a rush and my cock swelled and erected, standing rigidly out from groin.\n\nAfter I finished dressing, I went to Candy's bedroom. I was going to volunteer to help her unpack her car, but found she had already done so. ""Hi, Daddy,"" she said with a smile. ""You look a little more presentable now."" I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassment when she added, ""I'm sorry I caught you en flagrante."" Then she grinnned and added, ""Anyway, you might be interested to know I think you've got a great bod for a forty- five-year-old man.""\n\n""Hah!"" I thought, remembering my erection, ""if you'd stayed for a little while longer, you would have REALLY found out about my body."" Instead of voicing those words, though, I asked her if she wanted to go out to dinner. She said she would like that very much, and asked where we were going. When I told her we could go any place she wanted, she said she would like for me to take her back to the same place she, Barbie, and I had gone just before she left to return to school. She told me she wanted to take a shower and change clothes first. Grinning the same way she had before, she said, ""Maybe I ought to leave my door open and give you a chance get even."" I'm not sure what I mumbled in response, but I beat a quick retreat to the den to wait for her to get ready.\n\nAbout thirty minutes later, Candy came into the den and announced she was ready to go. She wore dressy designer jeans that clung to her hips as though they had been painted on and a silken full blouse that emphasized the swell of her breasts. The dark tresses of her hair were pinned back in something like a pony- tail, leaving the features of her face clearly evident. In short, she was beautiful...and sensual. That sensuality was something new to me--the only time she had previously displayed it to me was in the good-bye kiss. My desire, tamed for a short time, flared up again.\n\nAfter we got to the restaurant, we had a drink and brought each other up to date on our lives. She told me how she was doing in school and I related how things had been at home. Well, ALMOST as things had been at home--I didn't include the part about how Barbie had asked me to teach her about love and how I proceeded to do just that. She brought up the subject of Barbie, though, by telling me how surprised she had been to find Barbie had a boy as a roommate. She told me that because Barbie had been so shy about boys, there must have been something happen in her life to make her change. When she said ""something happen in her life,"" she smiled a little smile, almost secretive, and gave me one of the strangest looks I have ever received. From that, I suspected that Candy might know something about the relationship between Barbie and me, but was too polite to bring her knowledge out in the open. Finally, I asked her why she had decided to come home a couple of weeks earlier than planned. She gave me a look similar to the one before and said, ""Well, as I told you, I have something I need to talk with you about.""\n\nI was still completely undecided about Candy and her newly displayed sensuality, so I pressed her further by asking her why we couldn't have talked about it on the phone. With that same secret expression on her face, she said, ""It's something that can only be discussed in person, face to face.""\n\n""Well, we're in person, face to face, right now. Let me order us another drink, and we can talk about it now.""\n\nCandy put her hand over mine and patted it. ""Oh, Daddy, you're so sweet, but we CAN'T talk about it now. After we get back home we will. Right now, I want you to dance with me. I haven't danced a step since we were here last, and you know how much I like to dance."" Not even waiting for an answer, she stood up, my hand still in her's, and led me to the dance floor.\n\nI had been brought up dancing the old-fashioned way where the boy holds one of the girl's hands and puts the other one on her waist. Candy, though, wanted to dance the modern way and put both her arms around my neck and snuggled up to me, the front of her body squarely against mine. For a moment I let my hands dangle to my side, not sure what to do with them. I looked around and saw how other couples were dancing and then followed suit by putting both my hands on her back. Laughing softly, Candy put her mouth by my ear and whispered, ""Looks like you're finally learning to dance the right way.""\n\nPressed against each other like that, Candy's little belly rubbed against my belly and the front of her thighs pressed their full length against mine. As we danced, I was totally aware of the contact of our bodies as leg moved against leg and belly squirmed against belly. When her crotch moved hard against my groin, I had to grit my teeth to keep from groaning. The fantasies I had been working so hard to repress came to the surface of my mind and my body responded. Even though I willed it not to happen, my cock swelled and made a protrusion in the front of my slacks. Candy must have felt it because she pressed herself even tighter against me.\n\n""Oh, God,"" I thought, ""this is wrong. This is my own daughter arousing my lust. Fantasies are one thing, but this is real, and it's wrong."" I pulled my hips back, moving my hard cock from contact with Candy's groin. She responded by once again pressing herself against me. Putting her mouth to my ear, she whispered, ""Daddy, dance with me the way you did with Barbie.""\n\n""But you're my daughter. It's not right for father and daughter to do like we're doing.""\n\n""I know that, Daddy. It's what I want, though, so let's do it anyway.""\n\nCandy and I danced the rest of the dance pressed close together. My cock had formed a hard, round knot in my groin and Candy pressed her jean-covered vee against it, occasionally grinding herself hard against me. When the song ended, she held me on the dance floor. ""One more dance, please. Dance another dance with me and then we can go order, okay?"" If she had known my mental condition, she would have realized that pleas were not necessary. I would have gladly stayed on the dance floor all night just so I could hold her in my arms and press our bodies together. My fantasies had completely driven out the reality of the situation, and I was now completely given over to experienc- ing the full effects of Candy's newly demonstrated sensuality.\n\nAfter we had danced another dance, Candy kissed me on the cheek and said, ""Thank you, Daddy."" As she leaned into me to deliver the kiss, her groin pressed hard against mine. Knowing we were about to break contact, and reluctant to do so, I pushed my hard cock into the vee of her groin and ground it into her jean- covered sex. We stood still in the middle of the dance floor for a long moment, our sexual areas pressed against each other, each loathe to separate ourselves from the pleasurable embrace. Realizing, though, that the music had stopped and embarrassed about putting on such a display of lust for all the on-lookers, we broke apart and went to our table.\n\nDinner went very quickly, conversation stifled by the thoughts and recriminations spinning through my head. Candy had a distant look in her eyes, and I felt that she too must be considering the actions we had just completed and what they might lead to. I didn't know about her, but my thoughts were confused. One part of me wanted Candy with a desperation that was almost beyond measure. I had fantasized about our making love, and it was hard to drive the fantasy out and make room for the real, the practical part. The real, the practical, was that Candy was my daughter, that I should be concerned about protecting her, not aching to make love to her. My thoughts were still confused when I paid the bill and we left to go home.\n\nWhen we reached home and went into the house, Candy said, ""Daddy, I really do need to talk with you. Why don't we put on our night clothes first, though. After we've changed, we can have an after dinner drink and talk. Okay?"" All I could do was nod my approval.\n\nI changed to pajamas and a robe and went into the kitchen and mixed us some drinks. As I was carrying them into the den, Candy came in. She appeared to be dressed as I was, with a robe covering her. I didn't see any pajamas covering her legs, so she either had on shorty pajamas, or, and my blood raced at the idea, nothing at all. My hand trembled a little as I handed her drink. Her hand also had a tremble as she took it.\n\nCandy and I sat there in silence for a few minutes, sipping our drinks. She looked at me and our eyes met and locked. I knew that whatever the outcome, it was time to start our conversation. I took the initiative by asking, ""What's this problem you need to talk about, sweetheart?""\n\nCandy smiled shyly and said, ""I've rehearsed this a thousand times, but still don't know for sure how to say it."" She paused, looking down at her lap, and then looked up, saying, ""Well, I guess you could say that in a way I'm jealous.""\n\n""Jealous? Has someone stolen a boyfriend away from you?""\n\nCandy smiled, a rueful, crooked grin, and said, ""Well, not that exactly, but it is something like that.""\n\n""What do you mean?"" I asked.\n\n""Well, do you remember when you and Barbie danced just before I left for Austin last time? Sort of like the way we danced tonight, only more so?""\n\n""Yes, baby, I remember.""\n\n""Daddy, I was jealous of Barbie. I was jealous of how she held you so close, of how aroused she was. Seeing the two of you act like that bothered me. It bothered me sexually.""\n\n""Gee, baby, I'm sorry. After all, it was you who got us to dance together.""\n\n""Oh, no, Daddy, I'm not scolding you. What happened was perfectly natural. After all, Momma has been dead for over two years, and you're bound to have needs and drives that need to be satisfied. No, that wasn't what bothered me. What bothered me was...uh, well...I wished it had been me rather than Barbie.""\n\nThere wasn't anything I could say that could properly respond to her statement. I wanted to say, ""Oh, God, Barbie, I wish it had been you, too,"" but this was my daughter I was talking to. I didn't know where she would take the conversation from there, and I sure didn't want to embarrass her or offend her. Instead, all I said was ""umm-hmm,"" urging her to continue.\n\n""What's made it worse,"" she continued, ""is that I've talked with Barbie. Daddy, she told me what she did to you.""\n\nI grimaced and waved my hands in a gesture of resignation. I knew Candy and Barbie were close friends, but I hadn't expected Barbie to tell Candy about our brief affair.\n\n""Oh, Daddy, she didn't just come out and tell me--I had to worm it out of her. Besides, I approve. It was real sweet of you, and it really helped her."" Candy laughed and continued, ""Boy, DID it help her. I could hardly believe she would have a live-in boyfriend."" Candy reached out a hand and patted mine, saying, ""No, Daddy, I'm not bothered by that."" She gripped my hand hard now and very quietly and softly said, ""What I'm bothered about is that what you did for her I need as bad, if not worse, than she did.""\n\nI pulled my hand back and sat up. ""Candy, are you suggesting...?""\n\nCandy dropped her hands to her lap and clasped them together. Looking me directly in the eyes, a serious expression on her face, she said, ""Yes, that's EXACTLY what I'm suggesting. Daddy, I'm nineteen years old, and I'm still a virgin. I've wanted to have sex, wanted it desperately, but I've been afraid of all the boys I've dated. They were rough and pawed at me. Daddy, I've laid awake at night and listened to you and Momma. That's told me that sex doesn't have to be rough. I heard Momma moan from the pleasure you gave her. That's how I want sex to be, that's how I want my special first time to be. Daddy, that's why I want my first time to be with you.""\n\n""Sweetheart, you're my daughter. We can't....""\n\n""Oh, Daddy, we CAN. Our being daughter and father is what makes it so possible. Daddy, I love you and I know you love me. That love is what makes it so special, so possible.""\n\nStill feeling doubts about the reality versus the fantasy of committing incest, I said, ""But Candy....""\n\n""You think I'm not as pretty or desirable as Barbie, don't you? Well, you're wrong!"" Candy said, defiantly. She stood up, and after untieing the sash around her waist, pulled her robe from off her shoulders and let it drop to the floor. I had to repress a gasp at what I saw. Candy stood there before me dressed in baby-doll pajamas made of the sheerest material possible. Her breasts filled out the pajama tops, her nipples and their surrounding dusky circles clearly visible through the thin material. Down below, in the sheer panty bottoms, a dark swath showed at her groin. She had an abundant growth of pubic hair and it could be seen through the tissue-thin fabric that left little to the imagination. My heart beat at a rapid pace--seeing her like that, in those sheerest-of-sheer pajamas, was as arousing as seeing her nude.\n\nCandy reached down to the bottom of her pajama top and with a swift motion pulled it up and over her head, revealing the glory of her breasts that had only been hinted at before. With the top removed, I could see them in all their splendor--firm, round, and not sagging even a millimeter. Each one was centered with a darker circle, and from them, the hard nubbins of her nipples stood proudly erect. She put her hands up and cupped the white mounds, pushing them upward. ""My boobs are bigger and fuller than Barbie's. I know, because as she told you, we've seen each other naked."" She leaned forward, pushing her breasts even closer to me. ""Admit it, Daddy, they're nicer than Barbie's, aren't they?""\n\nI couldn't make my voice work to answer her. Viewing her magnificent breasts, seeing her act in such an erotic way had made me virtually inarticulate. I could only nod my head and manage finally to whisper a strangled ""Yes.""\n\nCandy put her hands on the waist band of her pajama bottoms and slowly pushed them downward. She wiggled her hips, working the wisp of fabric down until the slightly rounded bulge of stomach was revealed. Giving her hips another twist, she pushed the panties down until they were around her hips. My cock had already come erect, making a hard bulge in the front of my pajamas at the sight of Candy's breasts, but now, as the dark tresses of her bushy groin came into view, it jerked and pushed out the front of my robe. No matter what words I might use on Candy, my desire could not be denied.\n\nReaching further down, Candy pushed her panties until they were around her knees. At this point, they released and fell to her feet. She stepped one foot out of them and then lifted the other up and removed the briefs from her foot. I had felt lust before, but the sight of Candy's pussy made me tremble with an overpowering rush of desire. I wanted nothing else at that point but to grab her and sink my throbbing cock into that furrow, to find her hidden depths and push my shaft in until I had buried its full length into the deep recesses of her young, hot flesh.\n\nWith her panties removed, Candy now stood before me completely nude with nothing to hide the full extent of her beauty from me. Where she had seemed a little shy and hesitant before, her posture and the look she gave me now spoke of boldness. She was enjoying the strip tease performance, she was exulting in showing me her totally nude body. Without saying a word, she turned around so that her back was to me, the fullness of her firm, hard buttocks revealed to me. I had always thought Marilyn Chambers had the best ass ever put on a woman, but the one Candy now displayed to me was every bit as good if not better.\n\nLooking back at me over her shoulder, Candy put her hands on her buttocks, one hand on each of the firm globes. She kneaded them and then spread them apart, showing me the little indention of her anus. Between those cheeks I could see the crease of her vagina and the soft, furry pubic hair that extended down to between her legs. ""Daddy, my bottom is twice as nice as Barbie's. My ass is hard and firm. Barbie's is soft."" She delved her fingers into the cleavage between the cheeks and stroked them up and down. ""My ass is better, isn't it? Come on, Daddy, tell me you like mine better.""\n\n""Candy, your ass is absolutely perfect,"" I managed to whisper, unable to tear my eyes away from the firmness of her buttocks and especially the area down below them. My cock was drooling now, pre-come wetting its head and soaking my pajamas.\n\nCandy turned back around to where she once again faced me. With her revealed to me like that I realized that she was far more beautiful and desirable than Barbie had been. Candy was about three inches shorter than Barbie, and where Barbie had a model's body, Candy's was fuller, more lush. Her hips flared out wider and her thighs were fuller and more firm. Her breasts were full but not overly large--good handfuls, ready to be caressed and loved. She was like a ripe fruit, ready to be savored, ready to be devoured. I could hardly believe that a girl so beautiful, so ready, could still be a virgin. It was even harder to believe that she was asking me, her father, to be the one to take that virginity, to be the first one to taste that ripened fruit.\n\nCandy put her hand on her stomach and slowly traced it down through her pubic hair to the top of her feminine furrow. With one finger extended, she probed down between her labial lips. Pulling her finger back out, she held it up, wet and shiny with her moisture. ""Look how wet I am. This shows how much I need you. Oh, God, Daddy, please don't make me beg!""\n\nBy this time, all thoughts of any reservations I might have had, recriminations about the enormity of incest, were gone. They were replaced by the reality of what was happening. The fantasies I had entertained about Candy and me making love were no longer just day dreams. There was no way I could refuse Candy her request. Further, there was no way I could deny any more my long suppressed desire to have Candy, to know her in the most intimate way possible.\n\nCandy took a step forward to where she was right in front of me, only a step away. She looked down at me sitting here and in a soft voice said, ""Daddy, I know you're attracted to me, that you want me as much I want you. I felt you when we danced. You were hard, and your hardness pressed against me. God, it felt so good that I wanted us to make love right there on the spot."" She looked down at my lap, at the tent my cock was making of the front of my pajamas and robe. ""You're that way right now. You can't deny it--I can see how your penis is causing the front of your robe to stand up.""\n\nSuddenly, Candy knelt down between my knees. She took my robe and spread its front apart, revealing my pajamas. Underneath their thin cotton fabric, my cock was rigid and throbbing, pressing the cloth up like a tent pole under an Indian tepee. At the top of the bulge, directly over the head of my penis, a circle of moisture had formed, soaking the cloth with my pre- come. Reaching out, Candy put her hand on the bulge and grasped my cock. Even through the fabric, the touch was electric, and I gasped at the pleasure her hand gave me. Working the pajama fly open, Candy put her hand inside and pulled my cock out. It was hard as a steel rod and wet with the flow of my lust. Putting her hand around it, she said, ""Feel how hard you are--you're as aroused as I am. This is what I want. Use this on me, make love to me, teach me how to love you. Daddy, make a real woman of me. I don't care what you have to do--pretend I'm Barbie if you have to--but take me to bed and love me. Daddy, take me to bed and...and...fuck me."" She squeezed my cock hard and muttered, ""Oh, God, yes! Fuck me! Really fuck me.""\n\nI put my hand under Candy's chin and pulled her head up so that she faced me. Talking quietly, I said, ""Candy, sweetheart, it's impossible for me to pretend you're Barbie."" Even though a look of disappointment came on her face, I continued, ""You see, every time I made love to Barbie, in my mind I was making love to you. Every time I touched her, it was you I was touching. Every time she had an orgasm, I pretended it was you who was coming.""\n\nWhile I was talking the expression on her face changed from dis- appointment to wonder. She whispered, ""You mean...?""\n\n""I mean that ever since you developed into a woman, I've longed to make love to you. I hid my desire because I knew that would be incest."" Looking down at where she still had my cock in my hand, I said, ""As you can see, I can't hide it any more."" My cock throbbed in her hand, and I continued, ""Yes, you're right, baby, I DO want you as bad as you want me. Probably even more. So if you really do want me to make love to you, there's nothing in the world I want more than that.""\n\nIn almost a groan, Candy said, ""YES! Oooh, Daddy, yes, yes!""\n\nStanding up, Candy fell against me, her breasts against my chest, her vagina right on top of my cock. Still whispering, ""yes, yes, yes,"" Candy brought her mouth against mine, her lips hungrily seeking out mine. As our mouths came together, Candy speared her tongue between my lips and drove it into my mouth, working it feverishly around and around. She squirmed her buttocks and hips so that my cock moved between her labial lips and into her wet furrow. Clamping her wetness around it, she gyrated her hips and moaned in pleasure at the touch of flesh upon flesh. Finally breaking the kiss, Candy whispered, ""Take me to bed now, Daddy. Take me to bed and make me a woman. Love me like a man and woman are supposed to love.""\n\nStanding up, I lifted Candy into my arms and carried her down the hall to the bedroom. She pulled my face to hers and kissed me as we journeyed on her last step toward womanhood.\n\nLowering her gently, I put Candy on the bed, facing up to me. Her lush young body, now completely revealed, was so beautiful that I had to pause and savor it. The crease of her maidenhood showed through the abundant growth of pubic hair, and with her legs spread slightly apart as they were, it gaped apart, allowing a small glimpse of its inner portions. Her breasts, somewhat flattened from her position, were nonetheless firm, quivering only slightly as she breathed. At the top of each of them, her nipples stood up stiffly from the middle of the crinkled areas of their surrounding areolas. I had fantasized about Candy, about how she would look nude, aroused, eager to love me, and now it was no longer fantasy. I thought of what lay ahead for us and reveled at the prospect. ""Sweetheart, you're so beautiful,"" I said, at last breaking the silence. ""I've dreamed of seeing you like this, of our making love, and now it's happening in real life. The real you is so much better than any of my dreams or fantasies.""\n\nCandy smiled, enjoying the compliment, and said, ""I thought you'd like me if you got a chance to see me."" Smiling wider, she added, ""See ALL of me, that is.""\n\n""Baby, I more than like you, I LOVE you--ALL of you, every part.""\n\nCandy put one hand between her legs and cupped a breast with the other one. Still smiling that wide, coquettish smile, she said, ""But you like some parts better than others, don't you?""\n\nSmiling back at her, I said, ""Yes, baby, some parts are better. Especially those parts I hadn't seen before.""\n\nCandy took her hands away from her body and gestured up at me. ""You get naked, too. Take off your clothes so that I can all parts of you, too.""\n\nI grinned at her and said, ""But you've already seen me naked. Remember?""\n\nGrinning back at me, she said, ""Yeah, I sure haven't forgotten. I wanted to stay and look, but I was afraid you'd get embarrassed."" She looked down to where my cock was forcing the front of my robe out and said, ""But you're different now from how you were then. Now you're aroused, and I want to see you like that."" The expression on her face turned serious and speaking more softly, she said, ""Besides, things are different now. Now we're going to be lovers, aren't we?""\n\nTaking off my robe, I said, ""Yes, sweetheart, now we're going to be lovers. I'm going to give you the best loving I know how."" I unbuttoned my pajama top and dropped it to the floor. Untieing the draw string to my bottoms, I lowered them, pushing them down so that they allowed my cock to spring out free from confinement. I dropped them to my feet and stepped out of them, completely nude, my cock standing out almost straight from my body. Now I was as naked as Candy.\n\nCandy's eyes widened slightly and she took a deep breath as she stared at my rampant manhood. ""God, Daddy, you're beautiful, too. I like ALL of you, too,"" she whispered. She reached out a hand to me and said, ""Get on the bed with me. Get here close to me--I want to feel your body close to mine.""\n\nI stretched out on the bed alongside Candy and turned on my side facing her. She turned toward me and immediately, without a word being spoken, we were in each other's arms. She clutched at me and pressed herself close, pushing her breasts into my chest. She whispered, ""Oh, God, Daddy! Yes. Close, just like this. Hold me, Daddy. Hold me close to you."" I wrapped my arms around her and dropped my hands down to her firm buttocks. When she had turned to show me her ass, I ached to hold and stroke them. Now they were in my hands and I could love them all I wanted. ""Oh, yes, touch me, Daddy."" She put her lips almost against mine and whispered, ""Kiss me, too. Touch me and kiss me.""\n\nCandy pressed her lips against mine and our mouths blended and melted together. There was nothing of father and daughter in the kiss: it was a lover's kiss--wet, exciting, and expressive of the urgency of our arousal. Our mouths opened and our tongues explored, swirling and stroking. The pace of her breathing increased and mine did too. I stroked her buttocks and kneaded them gently, loving the feel of the firm globes in my hands. Using just a light touch, I moved my hands down to where the cleft between her cheeks disappeared, and felt the tender, sensitive flesh hidden in that secret area of her femininity. She was wet there, slick with the flow of a woman aroused. I moved my fingers across the slippery flesh at the top of her thighs and she moaned, the sound muffled by our kiss.\n\nCandy broke the kiss and in a whisper, almost a moan, said, ""Oooooo, I love this. This is my deepest, most secret fantasy coming true.""\n\n""Fantasy?""\n\n""Daddy, you told me you had longed to make love to me for a long time. Well, I've felt the same way about you. At night, when I listened to you and Momma love each other, I fantasized it was me, not Momma, you were making love to. One night I sneaked to your door and peeked in. She was on top of you, and you were holding each other, and you were both moaning. I could see Momma's bottom moving up and down, and I knew she had you inside her."" She stroked her fingers across my cheek and continued, ""That was the night I touched myself for the first time. I was so excited, I trembled all over. After I got back in bed, I thought about your being inside Momma, up between her legs, and I felt down between my legs, down to that spot where a man goes in. It felt so good to touch there and I soon had both my hands down, touching and rubbing. I could hardly believe how wet I got. It kept feeling better and better and I just kept climbing higher and higher. Then it happened. I had an orgasm. I had my very first orgasm the night I saw you and Momma making love. Every time after that when you and Momma made love, I listened and touched myself. I pretended it was you touching me, that you were inside me like you were inside Momma. I could hear when you and Momma had an orgasm, and I would try to come at the same time. That way, I could dream that it was you making me come and that I was the one who made you come.""\n\nHer revelation aroused me to a pitch I had never before achieved. I pulled her closer against me, pressing the little nubbins of her nipples into my chest. My cock throbbed, down where it pushed against her thigh, and more of my pre-come gushed out, making her leg even more slippery from my hot flow. I groaned and whispered, ""Oh, God, baby, I had no idea.""\n\n""That's why I got upset about Barbie--she got to live out my fantasy, my fantasy of making love with you.""\n\nI held her closer to me and whispered, ""Baby, baby, I'm so sorry. If I'd only known....""\n\n""Shhh, Daddy,"" Candy said, putting her lips to mine to stop my protests. Pulling her lips slightly away so that they barely touched mine, she said, ""Here I am making you feel bad, and it wasn't your fault at all. I just wanted you to know that my feelings toward you are just like the ones you have for me."" Her lips curved into a smile and she continued, ""You DO have to make up for it, though. You have to do everything to me that you did to Barbie. Then you have to do more. I want you to do MORE to me than you did to Barbie. Daddy, I want us to do EVERYTHING. We've got a whole weekend, and you have to show and do everything to me.""\n\nI could hardly believe this was my little girl Candy telling me this. Pure, unadulterated lust flowed through me, and I felt hot all over. I growled deep in my throat and pushed her onto her back. Shifting up, I leaned down across her and put my chest down and crushed it against the firmness of her breasts. ""Yes, baby, yes,"" I muttered. ""We'll do everything. When we get through, there won't be anything we haven't done. I'm going to love you like I've never loved anyone before."" Putting my mouth against hers, I drove my tongue into the warmth and wetness of her mouth. I used it wildly, its thrusts mirroring the heights of passion Candy's words had driven me to. She wrapped an arm around my back and pulled me even closer, growling in her throat as I had done. I shivered in anticipation of the weekend ahead of us--two whole days of nothing but loving.\n\nAs we kissed, I put a hand on her breasts. I stroked lightly across their undercurves and then moved up to their areolas. Alternating between them, I drew little circles around the nipples, lightly tracing my fingertips on the crinkly dark ovals crowning their fullness. She arched her back up toward my hand and murmured a soft ""ummnnn"" into my mouth. I touched the nipples, just brushing my fingers across them. She muttered an ""Ahh"" and arched her back even higher. Taking her breasts one at a time, I squeezed them and kneaded them gently, brushing my palm across the nipples as I did so. Her back was now several inches off the bed as she arched it up and offered her breasts for my caresses.\n\nAs much as I enjoyed touching her breasts, I was even more drawn to the area below. I remembered how wet and pink her furrow had been when she removed her pajama bottoms, and I longed to touch her there, to put my fingers into that cleft of womanhood she had revealed to me. Taking my hand away from her breasts, I slowly moved it down her front. When I came to the little indentation of her navel, I drew a little circle around it with my fingertips, just brushing lightly and teasingly. Leaving her little belly-button, I moved lower. With just the tips of my fingers, I drew a line down the little roundedness of her belly, down to where her temple of Venus was hidden away. She gasped at the touch and shivered, the muscles of her stomach tensing up in anticipation of my hand reaching its goal. As my fingers moved into the forest of her black pubic hair, Candy bent her legs at the knees and drew her feet up. When I at last found her hidden furrow, she moved her knees apart and opened herself up to fully receive my invading hand. After my hand found its goal, I moved two fingers into the channel. Her labial lips were swollen, filled by her arousal. Using two fingers, I stroked the inside of one from near the bottom up to the top, to where it joined the other. As I stroked slowly upward, my fingers came to her clitoris. It was huge--far larger than any I had ever encountered before, like a hard acorn centered in her furrow, forcing the lips to gape open around it. Candy jerked her hips and gasped as my fingers barely brushed against its sensitivity. Using the same two fingers, I traced down the other puffed-out lip and followed it back down to where it widened out. The whole area between her legs was slick and creamy, coated with the evidence of her newly revealed passion. I was amazed at how aroused she was. Realizing that I had lived with this little nymph for nineteen years and had never seen evidence of her feelings for me nor recognized the depths of her sensuality filled me with a sense of wonder.\n\nDipping my fingers into the wide area of her vulva, I found the entrance to her tunnel. I traced my finger around the opening, toying with its edges, and then slipped a finger tip into the recess. Her hips moved up against my probing finger and her tongue went wild in my mouth. I continued my probing until almost half my finger was inserted into her. Her hips undu- lated against my hand as her pussy sought to imitate the fuck it was longing to receive. Responding to my touches, she was soon panting into my mouth, barely able to sustain our kiss.\n\nI twisted my finger in slow gyrations, stretching and teasing the tight entrance to her vagina. Reacting to the motions, she squirmed her hips in counter circles, and my hand was soon slick with her juices, almost as if it had been bathed in her girl flow. Finally having my hand where it had been in so many of my fantasies made my blood race. My cock throbbed against her side, pulsing as if it had a life of its own, eager to replace my finger and delve into Candy's tight, hot inner body.\n\nI slowly extracted my finger from within Candy and let it trace a path right up the center of her wet furrow. Just touching lightly, I slowly moved it up to where it came against her swollen, bulging clitoris. Moving my finger tip on top of the hard little knob, I caressed it with just the gentlest of strokes. Its hood was pulled back, allowing full access to its firm, sensitive flesh. Candy murmured, ""Oh, God,"" saying the words right into my mouth. Her hips began to jerk and twist, and she shoved them against my hand, pressing herself hard against me. Suddenly, her stomach started shuddering in little spasms and her knees jerked together, clamping my hand between them.\n\nStill able to move my finger, I continued the soft strokes of Candy's swollen, exposed clitoris. She flung an arm across my shoulder and dug her fingers into my back, moaning into my mouth. Unable to bear the escalation of pleasure any longer, she dropped both arms by her sides, and using them and her feet for leverage, thrust her hips up, arching her back a full foot off the bed. The small shudders that had shaken her belly before increased in their intensity and her hips were soon jerking and twisting. Pulling her mouth from mine, she moved her head to the side and moaned, ""Ohhh, God, Daddy."" I could feel the hand next to me clutch the sheet as she balled it up into a fist. Suddenly she went rigid, the muscles of her stomach and thighs straining and hard. She moved her head from side to side and muttered, ""Ahh, Ahh."" Then she arched her head back, straining it against the pillow, and screamed, ""Dadddieee! Ooohhhh, God, Daddiiee!""\n\nThe whole insides of her legs convulsed against my hand and spasms undulated up and down her furrow, moving against my finger in wave after wave. They continued like this for at least thirty seconds before gradually decreasing. She was moaning continuously, a soft crooning sound of rapture. Slowly, the spasms became less intense and she gradually relaxed, the muscles in her thighs and stomach softening. Her legs moved apart, releasing my hand from their grasp. Her hips slowly descended until her back once again was on the bed. Still breathing hard, she whispered, ""I came Daddy. Oh, God, I just came and came and came. I've longed for this so much that I knew all it would take was one touch between my legs and I'd be gone. Ohhh, Daddy, that was sooo good. That's the best it's ever been for me.""\n\n""Later on, it will get even better,"" I said.\n\n""I'll die if it does. I don't think I can bear anything better.""\n\n""You will, baby, you will. And it will only get better, sweet- heart. Better and better.""\n\nCandy's hand was right next to where my cock touched her side. She moved it to where her fingers came into contact with my shaft and lightly stroked them up and down its length, spreading the wetness of my pre-come over its surface. Wrapping her fingers around my cock, she whispered, ""How about now? Can we start right now? I want you to feel what I just felt. I tell from how hard you are that you're ready."" She gave my shaft a hard squeeze and continued, ""Daddy, let's fuck now. I want to feel this up inside me, deep inside me. I want to feel you when you come. I want you to come long and hard just like I did.""\n\n""Yes, baby, if you're ready for it, we'll do it right now. But remember, with this being your first time, it might hurt a little. I'll try to be as gentle as possible, but sometimes nothing can prevent a girl from experiencing some pain the first time. It usually doesn't last long, though--the pleasure soon drives the pain away.""\n\n""I know I told you I was a virgin, and that's so--I've never fucked before. But one time when I was listening to you and Momma I got pretty carried away and pushed my fingers in real deep. I felt something tear, and it hurt a little. I even found a little blood on me the next morning. Since I did that back then, it may not hurt this time.""\n\nMy mind formed a mental picture of her playing with herself in bed, getting so aroused that she deflowered herself, and my cock jerked in response to the image. I was finding out more and more about my daughter that I hadn't even suspected. More and more I was finding how sexual she was, how passion had ran just below her surface, unrevealed until now. She wasn't any longer my little girl--she was a passionate, fully matured female, ready and eager for me to bring her sexuality to complete fruition. Even though I was in one way disappointed that it wouldn't be me who ridded her of her maidenhead, I was relieved that I wouldn't have to bring her the pain of defloweration.\n\n""It sounds like you took care of your maidenhead then. You're right, it probably won't hurt now. Still, though, let's not take any chances. We'll do it the way that a virgin should do it the first time, with you on top.""\n\nCandy smiled a soft smile and said, ""Like I saw you and Momma doing it? Just like I dreamed about? Oh, yes, let's do it like that. It will be like it was when I went back to bed and pretended, only it will be real this time. This time I really will have you inside me."" She squirmed her hips around, and with excitement showing in her voice, said, ""Oh, God, let's do it right now. Just thinking about it sends shivers through me."" She took my hand and moved it down to her vee, pressing it into her wet flesh. ""Feel how wet I am. Just feel how ready I am.""\n\nI could hardly believe the sheer wantonness of that action. She had just finished a shuddering orgasm and now she was asking for more--asking me, no, almost begging me, to fuck her. Her passion was far greater than I could have fantasized about even in my wildest of fantasy and I trembled in lust, trembled with an overpowering desire to give her what she wanted: to have my cock buried to its base in her young body.\n\nI turned over on my back, my cock thrusting up erect and quivering from my groin. I looked down at it and its head was inflamed, a dark plum color. It was wet, too, the flow of my pre-come dribbling down and drenching it. I touched Candy and said, ""Get up over me. Straddle me so that you can lower yourself down on me.""\n\nCandy did as I said, putting her knees on each side of my hips, her vee just above my straining cock. Her furrow gaped open, and her swatch of hair was wet, clinging to her pubis in little curls. I reached down and held my cock still, pointing it right up to the entrance to Candy's vagina. ""Now, baby, lower yourself down on me. Do it real slow and easy. Take just as much as you comfortably can. If it starts to hurt, just stop and let the pain pass. This way, you're in control. You get to set the pace.""\n\nWith a frown of concentration on her face, Candy lowered her hips until my cock made contact with her wet furrow. She squirmed, positioning herself until the head of my cock nudged into the recess of her sheath. Tilting her head back slightly, she closed her eyes and slowly lowered herself onto my hardness, engulfing it in her hot, wet flesh.\n\nAlthough she was incredibly tight, the combination of her lub- rication and my pre-come facilitated penetration. One inch of my cock disappeared and then another. Candy let out her breath and then lowered herself until her pussy had swallowed about half my shaft. The walls of her tunnel pressed tightly around its hard invader and created some of the most pleasurable sen- sations I could recall. I had thought my first journey into Barbie's pussy was one of my most memorable experiences, but it paled in comparison to the pleasure that now rushed through my body.\n\nThus far, other than feeling my cock force the walls of her tunnel apart, there been no obstruction, no obstacles to my journey into the depths of Candy's body. Her maidenhead no longer existed. It looked like we would be free to continue without the inconvenience of even momentary pain. She still had her eyes closed, though, and the slight frown was still on her face. ""You okay, sweetheart?"" I asked. ""Is it hurting any?""\n\nShe opened her eyes and smiled. ""No...it doesn't hurt. It's just a strange, new feeling--like my whole belly is filling up."" She leaned forward, putting her hands by my side, and forced more of her pussy down over my cock. ""My belly is filling up with my Daddy's cock,"" she murmured, almost to herself. Then, with a grunt and a sudden downward thrust of her hips, she impaled herself on the remaining portion of my cock. At last, I was all the way in her, my cock buried completely in Candy's teenage pussy. Having accomplished her goal, she leaned down, letting her breasts brush across my chest, and whispered, ""Ah, all of it. All of Daddy's cock...all the way inside me."" Thank goodness she stayed still. If she had moved even an inch, I would have filled her pussy right then and there with my come. Finally achieving my desire to make love with Candy was so arousing that it would have taken little more to send me beyond my already stretched-to- the-limit control.\n\nFor long moments, we remained motionless like that--pubic hair intermeshed and pubic bones pressed together. Even without motion, it was pure, unabated pleasure. The warmth and moisture of her vagina pressing in on all portions of my cock felt so good I would have gladly remained like that for hours, just savoring the pleasure, enjoying the contact of our sexual flesh. Eventually, though, Candy lifted herself until her torso was erect above me. Using her knees and thighs, she raised herself about an inch, withdrawing the sheath of her vagina from off my cock by that amount. Then, reversing the motion, she once again came down, taking all my cock back inside her warm confines. As she hit bottom, she squirmed herself against the hardness of my pubis, grinding her clitoris on it. ""Ohhh, yes,"" she muttered. She repeated the action one more time, bringing the hard nubbin of her clitoris into even harder contact with the base of my cock. Then, holding still, she looked down at me and said, ""I did it, Daddy. Just like in my dreams, I got all my Daddy's cock up into my belly."" She lifted herself even higher than before, and then thrust down hard on me. ""Daddy, we're fucking. We're finally, finally fucking!""\n\nUsing just a little rocking motion, Candy moved back and forth, moving her pussy up and down my cock in little short strokes. Right above me, her breasts jiggled from the motion. If nothing else had indicated the extent of her arousal, her breasts would have. The nipples were fully erect and jutting straight out. Even the areolas around them were swollen and puffed out, their crinkles gone. Unable to resist them, I put my hands up and made love to those firm, magnificent globes. She put her hands on top of mine and pressed them into her flesh, pressing them deeply into the pillows of her femininity.\n\nGradually, Candy increased her tempo, bouncing up and down at a faster pace. As she did, the up-and-down strokes became longer, and my pleasure climbed to meet hers. I felt shudders and little contractions of pleasure grasp her pussy, causing it to squeeze down on my cock. I knew from that that she was having a series of mini-orgasms that would intensify until they combined into one big one. She murmured her pleasure each time a contraction hit and moaned in joy from the feeling.\n\nCandy took my hands away from her breasts and then leaned down to where our faces were only inches apart. ""I'm fucking you, Daddy. How do you like it? Did Barbie do this to you?""\n\n""No, sweetheart, Barbie and I didn't do it like this. This is just for you and me.""\n\n""Good,"" she said, putting her mouth on mine and driving her tongue into my mouth.\n\nCandy stretched herself so that she now lay on top of me in the classic missionary position. She moved her pussy up and down on my shaft, using long strokes. Combined with them, she gyrated her hips in circles, twisting her pussy around my cock with each of her strokes. The motions were working their spell on me, but they were affected her even more. Her mini-orgasms were almost continuous now and her juices were flowing out and covering my balls and running down the crack of my ass. We were making a marvelous wet spot.\n\nI reached down and caressed the smooth skin of her buttocks. I could feel their muscles clench up each time she thrust down and then feel them rise on each of her up strokes. Her stomach muscles pressed against mine and the shudders and contractions that moved through them transferred to mine. I spread my legs apart and lifted them, wrapping them around her waist. Using them for leverage, I started reciprocating her thrusts, driving upward to meet each of her downward thrusts. We were soon panting into each other's mouths, climbing the ascent toward orgasm at a breakneck speed.\n\nCandy started softly muttering, ""Oh, God...Oh, God...Oh, God,"" gradually increasing the pace of her hip motions. Suddenly, she pulled her face away of mine and threw her head back with eyes closed. ""Oh, God, Daddy!"" The little shudders and contractions that she had had earlier now became hard convulsions, shaking her and causing her whole pelvis to tremble. Using my legs, I pulled her groin hard against mine and ground my pubic bone into her clitoris. She collapsed against me, her breasts crushed against my chest, and shook and panted as her orgasm took control of her, shaking her with its ecstasy.\n\nGradually, her shudders lessened and she relaxed against me, totally spent from the intensity of the orgasm. She lifted her up and softly said, ""I love you, Daddy.""\n\n""I love you too, sweetheart,"" I answered.\n\n""You didn't come, did you?"" she asked.\n\n""Not yet. But I'm not far from it.""\n\n""Oh, I'm sorry, Daddy. I told you I wanted you to have the same kind of pleasure I had, and all I did was have it all over again and leave you high and dry.""\n\nI chuckled and said, ""Who said I was through?""\n\nShe grinned and said, ""Not me.""\n\nI lifted Candy from off me and turned her on her back. Getting on my knees, I moved up between her legs. I took hold of each of her legs and spread them wide apart, lifting them up with knees bent so they formed a saddle for me. Then I moved a pillow to her hips and lifted her so I could put it under them. Now she was ready for me. My cock throbbed in anticipation of entry into the wide-open pussy that lay before it, just inches away. Now I was ready to show her some REAL fucking, ready to show her how a cock and pussy were really supposed to fit together. Candy watched me throughout all this, silent, eyes wide.\n\nGrasping my cock by the base, I ran its head up and down her furrow, concentrating on her clitoris. Then I guided it down to her tunnel, still open from her fucking me, and nudged it into her. Thrusting my hips forward slowly, I pushed my cock into Candy's body. Soon, it was down to where its base was pushed firmly into the wet, pink flesh of her furrow. I pulled it out and then thrust it back in, hard and fast. Since she had already come, I didn't have to have any concern about her being satisfied--it was my time now, time for me to fully enjoy the pleasure of her body, to live out the fantasy of fucking the young, hot body of my little girl.\n\nI lifted both of Candy's legs up, spreading the vee of her vulva wide, exposing all the wet flesh of her furrow. I could see where my cock entered into her, and I shoved hard, watching it as it drove in until my belly thrust into her wetness. I pulled out until just the head was left inside her and thrust in again, pushing as hard as I could. Stretching my legs out below me, I put my hands along side her shoulders and started pistoning in and out as hard and fast as I could go. Candy spread her legs out all the way and put them over mine, her ankles locked across my calves. As I came down on my thrusts, she raised her hips up with a thrust of her own. Her eyes were even wider now, and she grunted, ""Oh, God, Daddy!""\n\n""Is this hurting you, baby?"" I asked.\n\n""Hurting? Oh, God, no! It's just so good, it's almost unbelievable."" As she hunched her hips up to meet me, she murmured, ""Ummmnnnn."" She reached up and grasped my shoulders with her hands and said, ""Oh, I love it this way. I love it hard and fast."" She moved her legs from my calves and wrapped them around my hips, and hunching her hips up toward me, muttered, ""Ooooh, I'm going to come AGAIN! Oh, God, Daddy, DO IT! Do it hard...HARD!""\n\nPutting my hands under her hips, I continued to drive my cock in and out of her clutching, clenching hot tunnel. ""Yeah, baby, hard, hard,"" I murmured. I could feel my orgasm building to a crescendo. I had waited so long to finally make love to Candy that it had built up to one of the highest peaks of my life. The way her hot flesh clutched against mine, the slippery friction of oily flesh rubbing against oily flesh, was taking me beyond any point of control. I was panting like a runner doing a marathon and the pressure of my semen was a volcano ready to erupt. I felt her pussy tighten down on my cock and the muscles of her belly tighten. Her buttocks clenched in my hands, drawing up into little knots. In a half- moan, half-cry, she screamed, ""Ohhhhhh, Daddy! Ohhhhh, oh, oh, oooooooohhhhhh!"" She opened her eyes and moaned, ""Oh, God, come now. Come with me. Come with your little girl.""\n\nHearing her words and feeling her body writhe in my grasp was too much for me. I had already been on the edge of orgasm, and her actions pushed me over the crest. I drove my cock in, as deep as I could get it, and held it there. My buttocks now clenched just as hers were doing and my cock contracted. Then, almost like a cannon shot, a jet of come spurted out of my cock into the depths of her flesh. Candy felt it and shoved her hips up even tighter to me. She put a hand behind my head and brought mouth to wide open mouth. With both our mouths open and seeking, we kissed, our tongues stroking and caressing the other's.\n\nGush after gush spurted from my cock. It filled her pussy and spread over my cock and coated it with warm slipperiness. Candy's hips pushed up hard up against me, her pussy pressed against the base of my cock, jerking against me with little stabbing motions. The flow of my sperm had intensified her orgasm and we were both at the peak of our rapture, writhing in ecstasy.\n\nI pulled my cock out and then drove it back in again, and Candy murmured her approval. As I pushed in, I felt my sperm gush out and cover both of us. It dripped down on my balls and I knew that a whole stream had to be flowing down between her legs and drenching the bed. It had to be the wettest fuck I had ever had, and I loved the wetness.\n\nOur peaks passed slowly, gradually ebbing away into just little tremors and sighs. The wild abandon of our kiss changed into a gentle tenderness. Oh, God,"" I thought, ""I've just fucked my own daughter, my little girl, the person I love most in this world."" She moved slightly, restirring the pleasure. ""And it was the best fuck I've ever had.""\n\nI pulled my lips away from hers slightly and she said, ""Ummnnn, God, Daddy. That was incredible."" She hunched her hips up to mine, pressing her sperm coated pussy against me and with a big smile said, ""You were right. Now I know what REAL fucking is."" She hunched her hips up and said, ""It even still feels good, doesn't it?"" Not waiting for an answer, she pulled my mouth back down to hers for a slow, languid kiss.\n\nShe was right--it did still feel good. Even though my cock had lost a little of its rigidity, it was still firm, filling the entire cavity of her pussy. The fact that it was Candy under me, her pussy holding my cock in its warm grasp, played games with my libido, keeping me hard despite my having one of the most intense orgasms of my life. I pulled my cock out and shoved it back, testing myself. Yes, it WAS still good. I felt like I could go on forever. Go on forever with Candy.\n\nShe felt my stroke and shoved against it, murmuring into my mouth. Her hand stroked the back of my neck, a caress reflecting her feelings toward me. Now we were more than father and daughter, our love had a new dimension, a new depth and breadth. She broke our kiss, licking my lips in the process, and whispered, ""Are you going to fuck me again, right now?""\n\n""Do you want me to?""\n\n""YES! Oh, God, yes. Can you?""\n\nI pulled my cock out and shoved it back in, saying, ""What does than tell you?""\n\nCandy grinned and said, ""That tells me that my Daddy is about to fuck his little girl again."" She pulled her pussy down, letting my cock slip out a little, and then shoved back up, taking it back inside. ""Yes, Daddy, do it again. Let's do it over and over again, until we can't do it anymore.""\n\nI pulled out and got up on my knees, saying, ""Let's use another position. This time let's play like we're boy dog and girl dog.""\n\nCandy grinned, immediately catching on, and got up on her hands and knees, her beautiful ass turned toward me. She turned her head back toward me and smiling, said, ""Is this right, Daddy?""\n\nWas it right? With that sweet little ass stuck up in the air for me, it was more than right--it was perfect. Her whole bottom was wet from where my come had run down between her legs, and the furrow of her pussy was overflowing from come still oozing out her pussy. Seeing her like that brought all the rigidity back to my cock, and my lust that had declined slightly after my orgasm returned in full force. My cock quivered in anticipation of getting back inside of the hot sexual flesh presented in open invitation before me. I groaned and thrust my shaft up between her legs, pushing it into the wetness of her furrow, seeking Candy's hot, come-dripping hole.\n\nRunning my cock up and down the channel, I found the opening to her sheath and pushed it in, thrusting my hips forward slowly. My belly at last made contact with her buttocks, making a wet sound. I put my hands on her hips and pulled her in even closer to me, swinging my balls up to where they made contact with her clitoris. I pulled out and then thrust in hard, forcing her hips forward. She folded her arms and laid her head on them so as to steady her ass for my attack. Turning her head back to me, she said, ""I like it this way. You go in so deep...deeper than ever before. I can feel your cock going way up inside me."" She squirmed her slick buttocks against me and murmured, ""Ummnnnn, it feels so good this way.""\n\nEven though Candy's pussy was still tight, my cock had opened it up considerably. That, coupled with way my previous deposit of sperm increased her lubrication, allowed me to really ram her. From that position, I didn't have to worry about crushing her, and I allowed my lust full play. Gripping her hips, I held her in place and drove in and out of her like a piledriver. Each of my thrusts moved her forward, driving her head into the pillow. She was my lust toy, and I used her body to give me the utmost pleasure possible. With each of my thrusts I muttered, ""Yes, baby, deep...oh, sweet pussy...ummm, sweet little girl pussy...oh, God, baby, good, good, good.""\n\nI wasn't the only one getting pleasure from my pistoning thrusts. Each time I thrust against Candy, she grunted and pushed back hard against me. The cheeks of her ass spread apart and her buttocks flattened against my belly each time I drove into her. As I pulled out, the entrance to her pussy stretched out, clasping my cock as if reluctant to lose contact. We became one creature, fused together in a sphere of pure pleasure. We moaned and muttered our pleasure, inarticulate sounds of lust being completely and fully satisfied.\n\nLeaning across Candy's back, I put my hands under her and caressed her hanging breasts, kneading the firm projections and rubbing across the firm nipples. She moved her shoulders up slightly, giving me more room to play with her sensitive nipples. After giving them sufficient attention, I moved my hands lower, down to her drenched sexual area. Using the fingers of both hands, I thoroughly explored the top portion of her wet channel. I felt it widen with each of my thrusts and then come back together as I withdrew. Two of my fingers found her clitoris and rubbed it while the others caressed the inner portions of her labial lips. Feeling her wetness, feeling it as it soaked my hands, served only to intensify the eroticism of the contact. She squirmed her ass and tried to move her legs together as my fingers strummed across her love button.\n\nMy uninhibited onslaught of her pussy became too much for me and I felt my orgasm surging to its breaking point. The contact of my fingers on her clitoris coupled with the way I see-sawed my cock in and out her was bringing Candy to the same point. Her whole ass quivered and shivers run through her firm little belly. Her moans were continuous as she responded to the multiple stimulation. She bucked up hard against me and shouted, ""Oh, God, I'm coming again!"" Shudders ran through her body and she collapsed flat, my hands pinned under her, still playing drum beats on her clitoris. I went down with her, continuing to piston my cock in and out with hard, fast strokes.\n\nCandy worked her hips up and down, first pushing her clitoris against my fingers and then pushing her pussy against my cock. Each of us was lost in rapture, orgasm sweeping over us in ever higher waves. Hers came on first and she shook under me, shaking her ass in circles, and moaning, ""Oh, God...Oh, God."" The whole internal portion of her pussy convulsed and jerked, grasping my cock and contracting around it. Even with that restriction, I still managed to drive in and out, as deep as I could go. The combination of her belly convulsing against my hands, the shudder of her furrow against my fingers, and the clutch of her trembling pussy flesh against my cock proved to be the final ignition, though, and I joined her in orgasm, jetting shot after shot of sperm into her already filled pussy. My eyes clouded over, my vision becoming blurred, and I collapsed on top of Candy, barely able to support myself with my arms to keep from crushing her under my weight. It had been the most intense, most satisfying orgasm of my life, and I was totally spent. Each spurt of sperm weakened me, relaxing me. When I finally stopped coming, I was limp, completely used up.\n\nWe lay there for long moments, gasping, trying to catch our breaths. My cock, now completely satisfied, slowly shrunk and then pulled out of Candy's pussy, dribbling even more come over her. I had come so much that it was leaking out of her pussy, each of her tremors making more pour out. The stream flowed down over my cock and balls and her pussy, and a pool of semen formed under us. Gradually, I came to my senses, my vision returning, and lifted myself and lay down beside her. Her face was turned toward mine, and she smiled softly. Without actually speaking, her lips formed the words, ""Thank you, Daddy. I love you."" Uncaring about our sleeping in the result of our orgasm, I reached down and pulled the covers over us. Candy went to sleep immediately and I soon followed.\n\n* * * *\n\nThe next morning I waked up to the delicious smell of fresh coffee and bacon frying. I picked up my wrinkled robe from the floor and put it on. Following the smell of breakfast, I went into the kitchen. Candy was standing there in her robe, cooking breakfast for us. The back of her hair was still damp, so I knew she had taken a shower. Turning toward me, she said, ""Well, good morning, sunshine. I'm fixing us some breakfast."" She grinned and continued, ""I figured we need some nourishment after last night. Why don't you get your shower while I finish. Breakfast ought to just about be ready by the time you're through.""\n\nFollowing her suggestion, I went into the bathroom and quickly shaved and showered. While showering, I recalled the events of the previous evening. It had been a evening of the most exciting love-making of my life and my cock sprung up in full erection as I remembered what Candy and I had done. Candy might be my daughter, but she was also a passionate woman with a large capacity for love. After forcing myself to think of other things, I got my erection down to a semi-hard and put on my robe and went back into the kitchen.\n\nCandy had breakfast on the table and we sat down and ate. Candy didn't say anything, but the looks she gave me were warm and filled with excitement. She conveyed with her eyes that last night hadn't been enough, that she wanted more. She had said we had the whole weekend, and it appeared that she meant it. My cock slowly came fully erect as I considered the prospect.\n\nCandy carried her dishes and put them in the sink and I did the same. Standing there at the sink, her robe tied tightly about her, the full perfection of her form showed through the thin fabric. I embraced her from the back, running my hands around to her front and cupping her breasts. ""Baby,"" I whispered into her ear, ""last night was the best thing that's happened to me in my entire life.""\n\nShe turned around to me and said, ""Me, too, Daddy. It was even better for me."" She put her mouth to mine and kissed me lightly, just brushing her tongue across my lower lip. She moved her mouth from mine and said, ""Thank you for last night.""\n\nStepping away from me to the center of the kitchen, Candy grinned at me and said, ""Guess what I've got on under my robe.""\n\n""I couldn't even begin to guess,"" I answered.\n\nCandy laughed and said, ""Nothing. There's nothing under here except your little Candy. Interested?""\n\nInterested? God, I lusted after her with a lust that seeming to have no limit. Nine-thirty in the morning, after an evening of love-making that included some of the most intense orgasms of my life, and my cock was standing rigidly away from my body, pushing my robe out in a bulge. It was Candy doing that to me. I just couldn't seem to get enough of her. I looked down at the bulge in the front of my robe and said, ""What do you think?""\n\n""How about a date, then? Why don't we meet in my bedroom in... let's see...three seconds?"" She laughed and ran down the hall, looking back over her shoulder at me with a look that was as lustful as the one I'm sure I was giving her.\n\nAs soon as we got into her room, we were all over each other, each one trying to the get the robe off the other. In seconds, our robes were on the floor and we were standing naked, tremb- ling with desire. Candy moved up against me and put her arms around me, holding me close. ""God, Daddy, I think I'm turning into a nymphomaniac. All I can think about is making love with you. All I want is for us to make love, to fuck for twenty- four hours a day. I just can't seem to get enough of you.""\n\n""God, baby, you too? I thought it was just me. You affect me exactly the same way. No one has ever done that to me before. Just you.""\n\nCandy pushed her groin against my hard cock and whispered, ""Then why are we wasting time?""\n\nIn answer, I stepped toward the bed, pushing Candy in lock-step with me. When the back of her knees hit the bed, she fell down on it, laughing. Even though she was laughing at the awkward dance we had just performed, her eyes looking up at me showed smoky desire, hunger for more of what we had done last night. What I saw in her eyes inflamed my desires and whetted my hunger even more.\n\nWith her legs spread as they were, the furrow of her pussy was open, with pink, moist flesh showing. It looked delicious and I had to taste it. I knelt at her feet and spread her legs even farther apart, spreading her labia up so that her wet furrow gaped even wider. Extending my tongue, I licked a circle around her navel and then traced a line down to the dark forest of her pubic fur. I curled my tongue into a tube and, using it like a finger, moved it downward, parting a path through the pubic tresses. When it came to the top of her furrow, I probed down into it, brushing my tongue lightly across the firm button of Candy's little man in the boat. Candy gasped and thrust her hips up to me, pushing her hot vulva against my mouth. ""Ohhh, Daddy!"" she murmured. ""Oh, God, I was hoping you would do this. Barbie told me about your doing it to her, and I nearly came in my panties from hearing her tell how good it was.""\n\nCandy's words excited me even more and I put my whole mouth into her furrow and licked and slurped up and down, trying to reach every part of it. I put my hands under her buttocks and lifted her up so that I could get to her better. As I moved down to the lower portion of the gash, I spread her cheeks apart and probed my tongue even lower. I could see the little crinkled rosebud nestled in the cleft between her cheeks and I drove my tongue down to it and licked and caressed it. She squirmed her hips in response and said, ""Oh, Daddy, that's nasty!"" I spread her cheeks apart even wider and rimmed her harder, probing the tip of my tongue down into the midst of the little wrinkles. She moved her hips from side to side and said, ""Oh, God, nasty...so dirty...ummnnnn...oohh...yes... good. Oooooohhhh, I love it!""\n\nI replaced my tongue with a finger tip, using it to rub and gently caress Candy's little nether hole. Running my tongue from there upwards, I came to the opening into her tight love tunnel. She had become completely aroused now, and cream was flowing out and covering all her tender vaginal furrow. I put my mouth right on top of her opening and spread my lips wide, stretching her vagina wider. I sucked on it, drawing out more of her cream, and then plunged my tongue in as far as I could extend it. I twisted it around and around, moving it on the vaginal walls and caressing her interior. Rolling it up into a hard little tube, I plunged my tongue in and out, giving her a miniature version of intercourse. That action coupled with the way my finger played with her little asshole soon had her breathing fast and moving her hips up and down.\n\nI withdrew my tongue and replaced it with the thumb of the hand that was caressing her asshole. Keeping that hand in motion, moving both my finger tip and thumb around and in her two lower orifices, I moved my mouth up and placed it over her clitoris. As my tongue came out and laved her swollen clitoris, she gasped and jerked her hips up to my mouth. I sucked the little nubbin between my lips, and holding it like that, strummed my tongue over and across the exposed surface of her hard pleasure knot. She put both her hands on my head and pressed my face in closer to her, moaning and muttering, ""Ohhhh, yessss...do it...suck me...yeesssss...oooooohhhhhh...I love it...oh, I love it!""\n\nCandy was soon rocking back and forth on her elbows, moving her hips against mine in little short thrusts. I followed each of her motions, never once losing my contact with her clitoris. I felt trembles and shudders in her thighs, and her clitoris started little jerking movements between my lips. Suddenly, her vagina clamped down on my thumb and squeezed hard. Her buttocks clenched, the muscles in them becoming hard knots, and she screamed, ""Coming! Oh, God, I'm commiinng, commmiinnggg!""\n\nI kept licking her clitoris, carrying her all the way through her orgasm. After a while, she jerked her hips away from my mouth and whispered, ""Please, no more.""\n\nI took my mouth away from her and sat up straight, wanting to see her in the full aftermath of orgasm. She had her eyes closed, and lay there trembling, a flush across her face and a red blush covering her breasts and the area between them. Cream was flowing from her pussy and moving in a little stream down her furrow to the cleft between her cheeks. She had come hard and was still breathing fast, slowly recovering from the intense pleasure of her clitoral orgasm.\n\nI moved up and sat on the bed beside her and stroked her hair, softly and tenderly, as she relaxed and came down from the high she had just experienced. After a little while, she stopped her labored breathing and opened her eyes, looking up at me. She reached out a hand and put in on my thigh, saying, ""God, Daddy, that was the first time anyone has ever done that to me. I see what Barbie was talking about--it's good--really, really good."" She smiled and said, ""Oooohh, WAS it good! I don't know which I like best, that way, or the natural way. I'm glad we can do both. That way I'm not forced to make a choice.""\n\nCandy sat up on the bed beside me, her hand still on my thigh, and said, ""Now, dear Daddy, it's your turn. Daddy's little girl is going to do you like you did her."" Reaching out her hand, she wrapped it around my cock and slowly jacked it up and down, spreading my pre-come over its entire length. Then, without letting loose of my cock, she knelt down in front of me and engulfed half my cock into her mouth. Clamping her lips tight around my shaft, she applied suction and used her tongue on the sensitive head and glans. Reacting to her sudden onslaught of pleasure, I sucked in my breath and jerked my hips up to her mouth.\n\nFrom the way she went after my cock, it was obvious that Candy had natural oral tendencies. She sucked and slurped on it, moving it in and out her mouth just as though she were using it as a substitute pussy. I had gotten so aroused from eating her, from seeing the rapture of her orgasm, that I was soon trembling and moaning from the intense pleasure she was giving me. ""Oh, God, baby, that's good. Ummnnnn, I'm getting close, close."" If anything, she intensified her efforts, taking even more of my cock into her mouth and slurping and licking it with even more force. ""Oh, Baby, you'd better stop. If you don't stop, I'm going to come, come right in your mouth."" She looked up at me, her eyes twinkling, and formed her lips into a smile around my shaft.\n\nCandy continued to look up at me, a smile still on her lips, and sucked even harder. She put a hand under my balls and lightly caressed my scrotum. With rapid motions, she bobbed her head back and forth, moving my cock in and out of her mouth. The action of her tongue, the warm wetness of her mouth, and the movement of her lips up and down my shaft proved too much, and I thrust my cock toward her hard, driving as much of it into her mouth as she could take. ""Oh, God, baby,"" I groaned, shooting a huge spurt of sperm right on top of her tongue. It was followed by another then another, and Candy gulped, trying to swallow the thick sperm gushing out of my cock. Even though she managed to get most of it, some flowed out over her lower lip and ran in little streams out each corner of her mouth. Her chin was soon covered with my flow and white, thick drops dripped down on the floor. I fell back on the bed, trembling in the throes of my orgasm, as Candy continued to suck on my cock and swallow the mouthful of come I had given her.\n\nAfter a few moments, I recovered from my orgasm to realize that Candy was still at work on my cock, licking it and sucking lightly on it. Responding to that treatment, it stayed completely rigid, fully erect. I sat up and put my hands alongside her head and gently pulled her mouth from off my cock. I lifted her up and pulled her alongside on the bed. If my cock hadn't already been hard, it would have gotten that way from just looking at her. Her whole mouth was covered with the white, thick coating of my come, and drops of it still clung to her chin, hanging down, but not yet falling. She licked her lips and then, using her fingers, wiped the flow from her chin and into her mouth. She smiled and said, ""This isn't bad at all. Almost tasteless--kind of like egg whites."" Then, grinning, she said, ""In fact, seeing that it's your come, I have to admit that I kind of like it.""\n\nCandy put her hand down to my cock and fondled it, gently squeezing and rubbing it. Her hand was still wet from my come and the combined lubrication of my come and her saliva made the contact very pleasurable. She grinned at me and said, ""In case you're wondering why I'm paying so much attention to your cock, it's because I'm trying to keep you good and hard. I've got plans for your hard cock, plans I think you'll like.""\n\nI had a hard time imagining anything I could like better than what she had just done, and my cock swelled in her hand at the thought of something even better. ""What kind of plans do you have in mind?"" I asked.\n\nWithout answering, Candy let go my cock and moved up to the center of the bed. Getting on all fours, she turned her ass to me and reached down and pulled her cheeks apart. I could see all of her sweet ass, from the wet opening of her pussy all the way up to where the cleft blended into her back. She turned her head toward me and then took a finger and put it on her little anus. ""Did you do Barbie here? Did you fuck her right here?""\n\nMy cock became as rigid as it was possible to be in response to her question. If I were interpreting her question correctly, she was going to ask me to fuck her in the ass. I had never fucked anyone in the ass, not even Candy's mother, and it was something I had long wanted to do. Now, Candy was going to ask me to do it. Hot and flushed with excitement and lust, I answered, ""No, we didn't do that.""\n\nCandy grinned and said, ""Good. Then do it to me. Stick your cock in here and do me here. That way there won't anything virgin left about me."" She put a hand to her mouth and said, ""This is no longer virgin,"" and moving the hand down to her pussy, she added, ""And this is no longer virgin for sure."" She pushed a finger tip into her asshole and said, ""This is the only virginity I have left, and I want you to take it, too.""\n\nAs much as I wanted to fuck Candy in the ass, I wanted to make sure she knew what she was doing. ""It might hurt you some, Baby,"" I cautioned her.\n\n""Not if you use K-Y Jelly. One of my girlfriends in school tells me that she and her boyfriend do it this way all the time in order to avoid any chance on her getting pregnant. She says that K-Y Jelly keeps it from hurting. Go look in the right hand drawer of my bathroom medicine cabinet and you'll find some.""\n\nI went and got the K-Y Jelly and came back into the bedroom. As I entered I could see that Candy had her hand in her pussy rubbing her clitoris. She didn't stop her rubbing when she saw me, and said, ""I guess I got a little impatient.""\n\nI squirted K-Y Jelly on my cock and completely coated it with the slippery cream. Getting up on the bed, I squirted a blob right on top of Candy's little anus, covering it completely. Then I squeezed some out on my index finger, making sure it was covered. Working very carefully, I pushed my jelly-covered finger into her little opening, spreading it open and pushing all the way in. I rotated my finger, coating all the inside of her ass, making it slippery. I repeated the action, adding even more lubrication inside her tight little anal tunnel. She squirmed and moaned as I performed the preliminary steps, enjoying having my finger inside her. She looked back at me and said, ""That should be plenty. Now put your cock inside me. Fuck me in the ass, Daddy. Make me a woman in every way."" My cock jerked in response to her words. She didn't know it, but she was about to make me a man in every way.\n\nI pushed my cock up against her little opening and pressed into her. At first it didn't budge at all, just rammed against the tightness of her opening. Then I felt her relax a little and the head went all the way in, spreading the tight ring of her opening around my shaft. I paused, giving her a chance to get used to having me inside ass, and asked, ""You okay, sweetheart? Still want to go on?""\n\n""Oh, yes. You don't have to stop. It doesn't hurt. It just feels like I need to go the bathroom real bad. Keep on, get it all the way in me.""\n\nI pushed a little more and then all resistance abruptly stopped. Once I had the head of my cock past her sphincter, it went in easily. I continued to push in until my cock was completely inside her, the wiry hair at the base of my cock crushed against her buttocks. I had thought her pussy was hot and tight, but it didn't begin to compare with her ass. It was incredibly tight and so warm that my cock felt like it was inside a furnace. The walls of her anus were smooth against my cock, different from her vagina in ways that couldn't even be described, but just as pleasure-giving. She tested her reflexes by contracting the walls around my cock, squeezing down on it, and a wave of pleasure swept over me. Candy's mouth and pussy were sheer delights, but her ass was at least their equal, if not better. ""Ooohh, Baby,"" I said, ""you have to have the sweetest ass in the world.""\n\nCandy laid her head down and started rocked her ass to and fro, pulling my cock out and then pushing it back in. The K-Y Jelly was working perfectly and my cock was able to move in and out freely. Matching her motions, I started my own thrusts and withdrawals. Soon we were moving fast, grinding ourselves against each other, grunting each time our flesh slapped together. Leaning down and reaching under her, I put my hands down to her breasts and fondled them. When I did, she moved her arms under mine and put her hands in her pussy, gently rubbing her clitoris in perfect timing with the motions of my cock as it reamed her sweet, tight ass.\n\nThe interior control she had was amazing. Each time I pressed my phallus completely within her, she squeezed down on it, pressing the hot, slick tube of her ass around it. The ring of her sphincter tightened down on it at the same time, and the effect was a combination of stroking and velvet-like massage of my whole shaft. The total effect--the action of her ass on my cock, seeing the rocking and squirming of Candy's perfect, sweet ass, and the knowledge that we were engaged in the ultimate act of father-daughter incest--was becoming more than my already overloaded senses could bear. The sensual pressure just built and built, escalating to where my sperm was almost ready to burst out in a hot flood.\n\nI speeded up my strokes, driving into her upturned ass with long, hard strokes. My breath was ragged, almost a pant, and I gripped her hips and jerked her toward me with almost brutal force. ""Oh, God, baby! Almost there!"" I shouted.\n\nCandy's drove her fingers deep within her pussy, thrusting them in and out, and I could feel them through the thin membrane that separated them from my thrusting, rigid shaft. She muttered, ""Yes! Fuck me! Come with me, fill me up with come. Ohh, God, yes, yes, YES!""\n\nCandy's orgasm came on her and her ass muscles clamped down on my cock, sending wave after wave of shudders over it. It was too much, and with a hard contraction, a jet of sperm shot out my jerking cock, shooting up deep into her belly. She squirmed her ass hard against my cock and muttered, ""Ohhh, I can feel you coming. I can feel each one of your spurts. Ohh, come, come, commmeeee....""\n\nRelaxing at last, Candy fell prone, my cock still buried in her little tunnel. She moaned, her hands still under her moving in her pussy, still pushed her ass up and down, alternating pressure between her fingers and my cock. Her motions slowed gradually, and then she lay still. Her anus was still completely relaxed, open around my cock, and as my cock lost its erection, it gradually came out of her opening and fell between her ass cheeks.\n\nI rolled off her then, laying on my side, and looked at her, filled with feelings of love and tenderness. Her eyes were closed and her face relaxed. A little stream of saliva ran out of one corner of her mouth, and she reached her tongue out and captured it. Lifting herself, she pulled her arms from underneath her and turned toward me, opening her eyes. Reaching out her arm, she put her hand, still wet from being in her pussy, on my shoulder and pulled her face and against mine and kissed me. It was a soft, slow, tender kiss, filled with the languor and relaxation of complete satiation, the afterglow of orgasm that pleasures and satisfies the entire body.\n\nShe broke the kiss and smiled, saying, ""Now there's nothing about me that's nonvirgin. I believe I came harder that way than the others."" Her face became more serious and she said, ""Did you ever do that with Momma?""\n\n""No, sweetheart, that was my first time with anyone.""\n\nShe clutched me to her and said, ""That means in a way I got your virginity."" She smiled and moving her lips to mine, she whispered, ""Oh, Daddy, I like that."" Our lips blended together and we kissed for a long time, each savoring the new relationship we had.\n\n* * * *\n\nBy the time Sunday afternoon came, Candy and I explored every position, every aspect of sexuality I could think of. By my count, probably not too reliable, I had eleven orgasms that weekend. I didn't attempt to estimate how many Candy had, probably four times that number. Just before she went out to her car to leave for Austin, she said, ""Kiss me good-bye, Daddy. Do it inside here where people can't see.""\n\nWe kissed, a deep kiss that wasn't meant for father and daughter. She broke away and said, ""Daddy, I just can't seem to get enough of you. If I come home next weekend, can we spend it like we did this one?""\n\nI looked at her and said, ""No."" She got a surprised, disap- pointed look on her face, and I laughed and said, ""It won't be like this weekend, it'll be even better. Sweetheart, I can hardly wait.""\n\nShe dimpled up and said, ""It's a date then--a Daddy and Candy date.""\n\nWhen she drove off, I was left with a half-hard. I knew that our relationship couldn't last, that just like Barbie, now that she was tuned into her sexuality she would quickly find a young man to meet all her needs. Until then, though, I plan to just enjoy my good fortune. By the time next weekend comes, my now half-hard cock will be fully ready, just aching and throbbing to get back inside my sweet daughter's mouth, pussy, and ass."
1259,Dave,"['MF', 'cheat']","After dinner, Lisa went out with her friends, and Dave & I played a game of chess until about 10:00. We were tired from the studying for the test that morning, and the drive, so we went to bed.\n\nIt was a strange bed, and the moon shined in through the window, but I fell asleep fairly quickly.\n\nSomething woke me in the night. A touch? I rolled over and realized that I'd kicked the hot covers off; it was a warm night, so I slept in the nude. I was about to drift off again, when I felt something lightly brush my belly, like gossamer.\n\nI opened my eyes, and saw a sillouette of a head, the long hair brushed against my bare front.\n\n""Shhh,"" she whispered, ""I just happened to be passing by and thought you might be cold.""\n\nShe was wearing a white nightgown, the moonlight reflected off of the shoulders. I was quite aware of my nudity. Worse yet, my cock was rigid; I'd woken up that way. I grabbed the covers and pulled them over me.\n\n""What?.."" I started to ask. The door to the room was closed; I knew I'd closed it when I went to bed.\n\nShe stood up.\n\n""You know,"" she said softly, ""these linen nightgowns are warm...""\n\nShe walked toward the window.\n\n""...but they are so light weight and comfortable.""\n\nThe nightgown hung to her knees. She facing out of the window, bathed in moonlight, and stretched. From just above her knees up, the nightgown became a halo around her delicious sillouette. Her legs were slightly apart, and the sight of curves of her inner thighs as they reached her crotch made my cock throb.\n\nShe turned slowly toward me, pausing in profile as if to show me the perfect curve of her breasts. I could not see any sign of a panty line. She walked back toward the bed. I couldn't help watching the sillouettes of her thighs as they opened and closed. She knelt next to my bed.\n\nMy heart was pounding. This was Dave's baby sister; if he knew what I was feeling, I'd be in a morgue. I was speechless.\n\n""Cat got your,"" she paused and licked her lips, ""tongue?""\n\nMy cock throbbed. She saw the movement, and reached for the edge of the covers. I held on.\n\n""I only want to look,"" she whipered.\n\nI thought for a second. She had given me a good show, it's only fair, right? But..\n\n""What about Dave? Your boyfriend?"" I asked.\n\n""Dave sleeps through anything. My parents do, too. My boyfriend is back home for the holiday. I promise I won't tell.""\n\n""Well..."" my grip and resolve were weakening.\n\nShe licked her lips, leaned toward me, and said, ""If I can see you, I'll let you see me.""\n\nI thought, she only wants to look. What harm in that? And she may let me see her gorgeous body without obstruction. I don't have anyone special to feel guilty about. Unless I have a heart attack, it's harmless.\n\n""Okay,"" I whispered.\n\nShe slowly pulled the covers down. My heart was pounding so loud that I thought the whole household could hear. My cock was also throbbing. She paused just before exposing my cock, and looked at me as if for approval. I nodded.\n\nLisa quickly pulled the covers the rest of the way off, and stood up. She looked me up and down while I just lay there. I felt like a piece of meat, but was loving it.\n\nI rolled up onto my hip and elbow. My cock still pointed toward my navel. I could hear Lisa's heavy breath.\n\nI didn't remember having been so turned on since my first time. I looked into her shadowed face and whispered, ""Your turn.""\n\nShe walked around to the foot of the bed. Now I could see her in the moonlight. She reached down for the hem of her white nightgown with crossed arms, and slowly raised it. My cock throbbed as her thighs, her lovely bush, her belly, and her breasts were revealed to me. She pulled it over her head, and dropped it to the floor, standing like a model. She put her hands behind her neck, raised her hair, and turned slowly around.\n\nI was trembling. Now what, I wondered.\n\nAfter her turn, she stood with one hand on her hip and looked into my eyes. She raised her other hand to her mouth to bite a nail; she seemed as nervous as I felt.\n\nShe looked at her finger and said, ""W-would you do me a favor?""\n\n""Okay."" My voice quavered slightly, and I wondered what she had in mind.\n\n""First, forget that I'm Dave's sister.""\n\n""Okay."" This was easy in my condition.\n\n""I want you to close your eyes, hold still, and coount a hundred heart beats. No matter what happens, what you hear or feel, just lie still until you count to a hundred.""\n\n""Okay""\n\nI lay back, closed my eyes, and thought: This is where she covers me, puts on her nightgown, and leaves. Tomorrow, it never happened.\n\nI heard her footsteps on the carpet (One, two, three...). Then a crack of a knee and a slight weight on the bed next to me (ten, eleven...). A cool hand touched my chest (sixteen ...). Then a brush of her hair on my chest, it smelled wonderful (21, 22...).\n\nSuddenly, a cool touch on one of my nipples, and a nibble. I flinched slightly in surprise. I almost lost count (25, 26).\n\n""Maybe you should count out loud,"" she whispered.\n\nI whispered, ""Twenty-nine, thirty,...""\n\nI felt her hair, then her breath on my face. I could feel the heat of the nearness of her lips to mine, but she didn't touch my lips.\n\n""Forty-one, forty-two,..""\n\nShe kissed my neck, then traced a line of kisses across my chest. I felt her breasts brush my arm as she kissed my farther breast.\n\n""Forty-nine, fifty, ...""\n\nHer lips sampled downward across my belly; her hair tickled.\n\n""Sixty-two, sixty-three, ..""\n\nShe nibbled across my hipbone, and down my near leg. I felt my cock bump her head as she passed. A shiver ran through me.\n\n""Seventy, seventy-one, ...""\n\nShe nibbled up my farther leg, her breasts brushing up the other leg.\n\n""Seventy-nine, eighty, ...""\n\nShe seriously kissed the tender area next to my hipbone, my cock bumping against her chin. Then she paused.\n\n""Eighty-seven, eighty-eight, ...""\n\nI felt the cool tip of her tongue touch the end on my cock. She let some of her weight rest on my belly, and flicked her tongue across the head.\n\n""N-ninety-five, ninety-six, ...""\n\nShe wrapped her cold hand around the bottom of my cock and squeezed.\n\n""Ninety-seven, ninety-eight, ...""\n\nI felt the rough top of her tongue rub the end of my cock as she licked up the emerging drop.\n\nShe said, ""Mmmm,"" and took my cock into her hot mouth.\n\n""... one-hunnn-Ohhh!""\n\nI forgot where I was. Only the feeling of her hand and mouth milking my cock counted. I wrapped my hands in her hair and listened to the moist sounds of her ejoying my cock. She sucked hard. I could hear the sounds of sucking, as well as the sound of my cock hitting the back of her throat. She sucked and rubbed my balls for a minute.\n\nThen Lisa stopped sucking, and pulled her mouth off of my cock with a slight pop. and looked up at me. She smiled playfully, and said, ""Time's up.""\n\n""Now?"" I said in despair.\n\n""Well, I don't want you to think I'm a tease, but I don't feel like swallowing it so soon after Bobby left.""\n\n""Your boyfriend?""\n\n""If I do something I'd do with him too soon, it would feel like cheating""\n\nI groaned. She put her hands on my shoulders, her chest brushed against mine, and looked into my eyes.\n\n""If you're willing,"" she said coyly, ""there is something which I want to try, but can't persuade Bobby to.""\n\n""Yes?"" I said with new hope. I couldn't think of anything which I would be unwilling to try at this point. Certainly nothing that Dave's baby sister would come up with.\n\n""Well.."" she seemed embarassed. She turned away and sat on the floor, leaning against the bed.\n\n""I want to try, uh.."" she hesitated, ""How to put it?""\n\n""Okay,"" she blurted out, ""I want to do it the third way, the back door, you know?""\n\nMy heart pounded and my cock throbbed. This beauty wanted me to put it up her exquisite ass, I thought. My cock entering her beautiful bottom! I had no hesitation, but decided to be careful.\n\n""You know,"" I said, ""It hurts some girls too much"" I knew this from personal disappointments.\n\n""What if you can't take it?"" I didn't want to hurt her.\n\n""Well,"" she turned and faced me again, her eyes on my level, ""I'll just have to suck you dry. C'mon,"" she practically pleaded, ""Let's try.""\n\n""Do you have some Vaseline?""\n\n""I'l be right back."" she said, got up, and went out the door.\n\nI heard her go down the stairs, and hoped that no one woke up and found her running around naked with her nightgown in my room. She re-appeared carrying a butter dish and a towel. She closed the door and came over to the bed, setting the towel and butter down on the night table. I sat on the edge of the bed, and she sat down next to me.\n\n""Have you done this before?"" she asked outright.\n\n""Yes."" Well, almost. The girl couldn't take it.\n\n""You're the boss,"" she said, and smiled slightly.\n\nI had her kneel on the bed. I got on the bed next to her with my head near her buns, and my cock near her shoulder. I ran my hand over her cheeks for my own pleasure. Perfect. Then I ran a finger along her spine from between her shoulder blades to the bottom, and continued between her cheeks across her virgin bung and between her labia. She was hot and moist. Then I ran my tongue along the same route. She smelled clean and wonderful.\n\nI suggested that she could butter me up. She got a fingerful of butter, and began rubbing it onto and over my cock. The cold butter melted quickly as she rubbed it over my hot cock.\n\nI fought the distraction, and licked her backside. Then I took a fingerful of butter, and rubbed it onto her asshole. She made sounds of enjoyment. I pointed my tongue, and pushed it in as far as I could.\n\n""Oh!"" she said.\n\n""Good?""\n\n""Mmm-hmm.""\n\nI worked a finger into her while licking her pussy, and she seemed to thrust toward it. I thought she was ready.\n\nI had her kneel up, with her legs apart, and reach behind her to grab my cock so she could guide it. She raised her buns and pulled me forward. I crawled up to place my thighs against the backs of hers. I reached around her and cupped her breasts as she lowered herself slowly. I felt my cock touch her bottom, she moved it a little. She pressed harder, and I felt my cock slowly enter her hot bottom. She gasped as she quickly lowered herself all the way onto my manhood, her buns against my hips.\n\nWe knelt there like statues for a moment. Then she began to pull up, rising off of me. I pushed in, and she hummed low. We got a rhythm going. I was actually fucking this beautiful nymph in her hot, tight ass. I could feel her breasts bounce every time her buns hit my hips. I felt the pressure building. Her smell, the feel of her breasts in my hands, her hair on my chest, and my cock in her backside, were driving me crazy.\n\nI came so hard that I lifted her completely off the bed for a second. We rested for a minute. Then she pulled off, and wiped my cock off with the towel.\n\n""Now what?"" I asked.\n\n""You tell no one, I tell no one. Thanks, and good-night.""\n\nShe picked up her nightgown, the butter, and the towel, and left. No warm body to cuddle with.\n\nI lay awake wondering if I should resent being used. Then I imagined phrasing it to my friends: "" This beautiful girl came to me, stripped, sucked my cock, let me fuck her up the ass, and left without any commitments.""\n""Lucky dog""\n\nThen I thought of another phrase: ""Dave, old buddy. Last night I took your baby sister and, aside from other sexual activities, I fucked her up the bung."" End of friendship? Probably. End of solid foods? Too likely.\n\nLisa was right. Silence is the only way to go. Then, I wondered about the rest of the coming week: Seeing Lisa every day. Sleeping in this bed.\n\nMy final thought before I fell asleep was: Lisa is so beautiful, and so nice. Am I falling in love with my best friend's sister?"
1260,Dave into Becky,"['MF', 'mc']","It was on her Friday trip to the market that the method of her retribution became clear. Perusing the tabloids near the checkout she noticed a headline ""Woman Transforms Abusive Husband into Topless Waitress"", she knew then what her course of action would be.\n\nThe Plot\n\nFriday evening, Linda embarked on her plan to transform her ungrateful husband. Calling her sister Susan, a physician's assistant to a plastic surgeon of questionable morals and abilities, she detailed her plan and enlisted her sister's aid. ""Bring the bastard down to the clinic, I have the equipment and the skills to effect the modifications you desire and sufficient drugs to assure that Dave cooperates 100%. All of the staff are at a conference this week and we'll have the place to ourselves"" was Susans enthusiastic reply. Hanging up the phone she prepared herself for the outing, putting on the ridiculous French maids outfit that so humiliated her when Dave made her wear it out to the grocery or to accompany him to shoot pool at the sleazy sports bar he hung out at. Globing on makeup and eyeshadow, fitting herself with the tacky, cheap jewelry he provided as gifts of his love and pulling on the thigh-high 6"" stiletto heel boots that gave her the most excruciating leg cramps, she waited for Dave's arrival home from work.\n\nAs she heard Dave's Corvette pull into the driveway, her heart began to race. Next week I drive the Vette and you drive the 62 Ford wagon she thought.\n\n""Hi honey,"" she intoned as Dave came through the door. ""I talked with Susan today and she wanted us to stop by the clinic for a moment. Would that be alright with you then we could go out and you could shoot some pool and have a couple of beers.""\n""Well I suppose so, Dave replied, but why do we have to see that slut sister of yours, all she ever does is rag on me for my insistence that you dress like a lady. What's wrong with a man wanting his wife to look feminine. However since you got dressed up to go out and since I haven't seen the boys for a week or so, I suppose it's alright."" The plot was initiated!\n\nThe Transformation\n\nArriving at the clinic, Dave launched into his tirade against Susan. Lets make this quick he bellowed and I don't want to hear any of your crap about my wife or my marriage. Relax dave, Susan said offering him two pink and blue tablets, Why don't you take a couple of these and mellow out, they are the newest replacement for Valium and should really smooth out you pool game. Well don't mind if I do, his mood brightening considerably as he downed the medication. Within 30 seconds Dave was unconsciculous getup for the last time Linda exclaimed as she unzipped the cruel boots slinging them against the wall. No more fishnets she yelled as she tore them from the garters attached to her corset. Wetting a towel in the sink she scrubbed the makeup from her face, removed the long false eyelashes and unceremoniously stuck them on her husbands eyelids.\n\nShe then picked up a pair of surgical scissors and trimmed her obscenely long fingernails to a manageable length. Look I can use my hands again she exclaimed.\n\nUnzipping the maids dress and removing the corset completed her metamorphosis. Donning a surgical scrub outfit and a borrowed pair of her sisters flats she announced, ""let the games begin!""\n\n The two women hoisted Dave onto the examining table cutting his clothes from his body. He doesn't have much body hair does he commented Susan. No I always thought that was attractive, I've never cared for ape-men. Well we have a new procedure called LLAE, laser large area electrolysis, it rapidly removes hair permanently, we can have him completely hairless within 2 hours. Do you want to do his genitals? Yes, everything except the hair on his head, his eyelashes and eyebrows. An hour and a half later the two sisters surveyed the hairless figure on the table.\n\nAfter administering some additional anesthesia, the two women began the task of creating female breasts on Dave's chest. Using a new type of implant that was inserted through a small incision then filled with a non hardening silicone, Dave soon had breasts protruding from his chest expanding his nipples in a most attractive form. This procedure heals quickly explained Susan, SHE should be ready for her debut within 2 days, however we want to put a support bra on her for several days. Lets take a break and go shopping.\n\nThe two women headed for the mall, elated from the previous nights activity and oblivious to the fact that they had not slept for 30 hours. They had an extensive list, support bra 34C, hair color, permanent, artificial hair to do a weave, permanent artificial eyelashes, silk nails, polish, pierced earrings, high heels. He fits in all the slutty clothes he made me buy and as of today he inherited my wardrobe intoned Linda. Susan went to fill the list for Dave while Linda purchased a bra (no awful corset she thought), pantyhose in an attractive taupe (no more stockings and garters), some pretty panties, the first pair of jeans she owned in 8 years (attractive stone washed Jordache with bows on the backs of the legs), a pretty blue top, and a pair of blue wedgie shoes. She then slipped into the ladies room, removed the surgical garb, dressed in her new finery, and reveled in the comfortable, attractive, clothing. Next on her list was a new hairdo, short and feminine, a manicure with an attractive color of polish (no more slut red all of the time) and a complete makeover with the new natural, attractive shades. Linda was completely unrecognizable!\n\nReunited with Susan, the two, laden with their purchases returned to the clinic to find Dave, now named Becky, breasts jutting into the air, as they had left him. Let's get the bra on Becky and then I want to shorten the tendons in her legs forcing her feet into an arched position making it impossible for her to wear anything but high heels and then well give inject some additional lipid into Becky's derriere to give it a more feminine shape.\n\nThe surgical procedures completed, Linda and Susan started on the cosmetics and hair. The next 6 hours were consumed with attaching the weaved hair, giving Becky the same length and style as was previously her wive's. Clairol haircolor and a Loreal Preference permanent completed the coif. Becky's ears were pierced in two places and fitted with a pair of huge silver hoops and a pair of dangling rhinestone earrings. Permanent type false eyelashes were glued to Becky's eyelids and her eyebrows were waxed into thin arches. Three inch silk fingernails were applied to her hands and painted a brilliant slut red. Her toenails were trimmed and painted the same color.\n\nHaving completed their task, the two sisters dressed becky in a surgical gown for the trip home. Placing her inert form in the now decease of recuperation and a year of enlightenment.\n\nThe Awakening\n\nDave awoke to the sound of his wife's voice commanding ""Wake up Becky, today is the first day of your 1 year indoctrination into the wonderful world of femininity.""\n""Who's Becky and why don't you shut-up and let me sleep?"", Dave angrily replied. You're Becky! Reach up and feel your new breasts, look at your hairless body, feel your pierced ears, notice your blond, permed hair. Dave groggily felt his chest, then sat up in shock and disbelief. ""What have you done to me you slut, I have breasts, real breasts, this is my tissue, how, why, what have you done. He then reached for his genitals, poking himself with the unaccustomed long fire red fingernails protruding from his hands and wincing in pain.\n\n""No I haven't castrated you yet, however with that hairless body and those boobs sticking out from your chest, I doubt you'll be spending any time in the mens room. Why don't you get up, put on your nightie and I'll explain what has been done to you and what is in store for the future. Dazedly Dave/Becky pulled on the blue satin teddy his wife offered and stood up. His center of balance had changed and his movements seemed awkward. Put on your slippers, his wife intoned, proffering a pair of 5"" slip on heels with blue trim surrounding the open toes. Dave complied and immediately fell face first onto the carpet. Don't worry honey, you'll get lots of practice walking in high heels as that is the only footwear you'll be wearing for the next year. Dave noticed the red polish on his toenails and the smooth hairless condition of his legs as he picked himself up of the floor and teetered toward the living room for the promised explanation and a much needed cigarette.\n\nGrabbing a cigarette and his lighter, Dave found he couldn't get the lighter to operate as his fingernails got in the way. ""Here let me help you Becky, you probably should have gotten a more practical length until you became accustomed to them however you'll just have to make do with what you've got. Inhaling deeply, Dave looked at Linda, but before he could speak she vocalized his thoughts. ""Why?"" she spoke, ""because you have ridiculed me for all the feminine things I've had to go through to make myself alluring to you and NOW you are going to experience the difficulty, pain, and humiliation that men put women through. All of the times that you insisted that I wear a short skirt and high heels will now come back to haunt you as that is all you'll be wearing until next year!\n\nPerhaps you would like to know the technical details of your transformation. Lets start at the top. Your hair has been dyed Clairol Gold Highlighted blond and you've been give a Loreal Preference permanent. Your eyebrows have been waxed, a painful procedure you will have repeated many times in the coming months. You have permanent type false eyelashes glued to your eyelids giving you that artificial slutty look you seem to prefer.\n\nPerhaps I'll have you go in and have eyeliner tattooed permanently. You facial, body and leg hair has been permanently removed by electrolysis. Your ears have been pierced in two places and next week you will go in and have your left nipple pierced as a sign of how much you love me. Your breasts are surgically implanted and I'm sure you'll agree completely natural in appearance. Your fingernails are silk, permanently affixed and painted the red color you prefer. Your hips and rear have been padded with a fatty substance that will gradually be replaced by redistribution of your own body fat resultant from the hormones I will be making you take. I will adjust the dosage so that you will not loose you capability to achieve an erection as you are going to service me whenever I do so desire but you will not be capable of ejaculation as you do not believe women should enjoy sex, the dosage will soften your skin, add luster to your hair and generally feminize you. The tendons in your legs have been shortened forcing you to wear on 5"" or higher heels.\n\nI have discarded all of your clothes and you will wear the whorish trash you made me wear. As we are the same size it all will fit with the exception of my shoes which have also been to do your makeup, nails and hair. You will always be attired in corset, panties, stockings, dresses, heels and full makeup except when you are sleeping. You are never to allow me to see you in any other condition, consequently you will wake before me and prepare yourself each day. You will do all of the cooking, cleaning and shopping. You will give me sex whenever and wherever I desire. Should you flaunt my authority, I will leave you just as you are to fend for yourself, a half woman half man with no future. At the conclusion of one year, I will have the implants removed and will restore you to the way you were with the exception of your hair which will serve as a reminder of this lesson forever.\n\nIn 1 month you will start a part-time job as a topless cocktail waitress at that disgusting dive you and your former friends hang out at and you will have the opportunity to experience life on the other side, so I suggest you work very hard at becoming as feminine as possible to avoid detection.\n\nNow, you are to go into our room and dress yourself, apply your makeup, and do your hair as we are going out for a couple of beers and you can watch me shoot pool."
1261,Dave's Fiancee,['MF'],"One final straw was required. ""Slap him,"" I projected. ""Slap him hard."" Her traitorous extremity drove itself into his face with a loud crack, painful to them both. He tumbled over his chair, landing on his hip and buttocks. ""What the fuck is wrong with you?"" he shouted up at her crestfallen face. He extracted his legs from the chair with a groan, turned over, climbed slowly to his feet, and staggered towards the bathroom. She started to follow him.\n\n""No."" I projected to her. ""Grab your stuff, run outside, and wait on the sidewalk."" She straightened abruptly, hooked her purse, and began sprinting towards the door, leaping wildly over chairs, her face a mask of confusion. She bowled over several people in the entranceway and crashed out through the door. The inhabitants of the restaurant, disregarding this as they had everything else, continued on with their polite dinner converstations.\n\nIt was a noisy exit, but quite entertaining. I knew I had to follow her quickly, because I had placed her in a fragile emotional state. I proceeded to clean up after myself. ""Pay for this yourself, leave yourself a large tip, and forget that I was here,"" I projected to my waitress masseuse. ""Fall asleep in five minutes,"" I sent to my coterie of dancing fems. ""Don't remember anything about tonight when you awaken."" I grabbed a handful of after dinner mints and sauntered out.\n\nMy evening's companion was standing just outside the door, shuddering and looking a bit shell-shocked. ""Hi,"" I said, taking her hand. ""Sorry I was a bit rough on you in there, but it's been a weird couple of days. I think the power is going to my head. You know what I mean? Anyway, we'll be spending the rest of the evening together. I promise that I'll show you a good time.""\n\nShe blinked up at me in confusion. ""What? You? How?""\n\n""No time to explain,"" I projected hurredly. ""Don't worry about it. Just obey all my orders without question, and think happy thoughts."" Her eyes lost their focus, and her mascara-streaked face softened and took on an abstracted smile. ""Wait here a minute while I get a car."" She nodded slowly, drifting somewhere inside herself.\n\nI stepped to the curb and looked around. That limo looked nice. I commandeered the driver, and the limo suddenly made a squealing U-turn through four lanes of angrily honking traffic to pull up in front of us. The dowager inside was beating furiously at the window partition between the seats. The driver got out, hurried over to the passenger door nearest us, reached inside, and pulled the dowager out, gently, but firmly, placing her on her feet. She rubbed her arm and started screaming at him. ""You're feeling carefree and generous tonight,"" I interrupted her verbally and telepathically. ""Offer us the car.""\n\n""Oh, how thoughtless of me,"" she apologized, looking very contrite. ""Would you like the car? Please, take it. I insist. I'd love to walk home anyway.""\n\n""That's very kind of you. And since you're in such a giving mood, why don't you offer your clothes to the first street person you see.""\n\nHer face lit up. ""Why that's a marvelous idea."" She bustled off, uncharacteristically anxious to find a member of the degenerate lower orders with whom to share her wealth.\n\n""Come here, dear. Time for us to be off."" My date trotted over obediently, her nyloned heels slapping against the insteps of her jet black slingbacks. The driver held the door for us, got in himself, and in marked contrast to his earlier driving, pulled slowly and cautiously away from the curb. I told him my address and we were on our way.\n\nI looked over at my date seated next to me, my skin tingling at her nearness. She had wide green eyes, a pert nose, and a pale complexion that contrasted beautifully with her dark hair. Her lipstick was almost equally dark. Her face was laid back in soft repose, showing the faintest traces of a smile. Her low-cut black evening dress ended at mid-thigh, revealing a pair of perfectly shaped knees. She was looking straight ahead, with both feet on the floor, hands folded in her lap.\n\nI suggested that she look at me and cross her legs in my direction. She nodded and unhesitatingly complied with both requests. I ran my fingers up her arm, across the top of her shoulder, and over her long neck to delicately nudge her ear. My fingers then drifted along her cheek towards the ends of her evenly cropped hair. I pushed softly at her temple, and her head tilted in response, her expression not changing in the least. She was not really human for me in that moment, just a beautiful, uncaring, compliant toy, available for me to amuse myself with in any way I wanted. I reached down to trace my fingers along the gentle bulging of the calf where her legs crossed and felt myself getting very aroused.\n\n""Rip off your dress,"" I requested, ""but do it slowly."" My date's hands came up and began to rend the delicate crepe fabric, firmly pulling it apart along several seams with soft ripping sounds, dropping each piece when it became fully separated. She continued to stare at me, her smile detached, her head slightly tilted. She shifted briefly in her seat to slide down the remnants of the dress that she couldn't otherwise reach, finally ending up with a hundred plus dollars worth of tattered ruin heaped around her ankles.\n\n""Now, take off your bra and throw it out the window."" She did so without complaint or comment, closing the window immediately afterwards, the bra discernible briefly in the tailights as it fluttered to the ground. My date's breasts were small and high-set, but perfectly shaped and symmetrical. They were quite appealing. I unbelted and unzipped myself, pushed down my pants and shorts, and slid lower in my seat.\n\n""Rub my cock between your breasts until I get fully erect, then blow me until I come."" She proceeded to kneel on the spacious floor of the limo and then slowly pushed her chest over my cock. She was still wearing her panties, hose, and slingbacks. Her breasts were soft and smooth and very warm. I hardened quickly in response to her ministrations. She shifted position, and I briefly watched her dark bangs sway in counterpoint to the steady bobbing of her head. I patted the amplifier in my pocket and closed my eyes to focus solely on the resevoir of liquid fire that was pooling in my groin and about to overflow.\n\nWe arrived in front of my recently acquired, fully appointed condo. I had reached an mutually satisfactory arrangement with the previous owners, the Fergusons. They agreed to give me full run of the place and to cover all of my expenses. I, in turn, agreed to let them camp out using sleeping bags in the small downstairs bathroom, using its window to come and go as they pleased. It was a minor inconvenience for me, but I was willing to put up with it. I brought them out occassionally to play with, to help entertain my ""guests,"" and to clean up my messes. In particular, I enjoyed watching Mitzi Ferguson's response to my suggestion to combine nude housework and aerobic dance. I suspected the Fergusons were out at the moment, because their light was off. They were continually going out to eat, because I wouldn't let them use the kitchen. I should say I wouldn't let them use the kitchen to cook for themselves.\n\nI projected some instuctions to my companions. The driver came over to open the door for us. My date, unconcerned about her advanced state of dishabille, climbed over me and got out to stand erectly next to the car, her small but well-shaped tits thrust proudly forward. The driver got back in the car and sped away. He was following instructions to take the car back. Afterwards he would go out and get sufficiently drunk to totally forget the evening's events, also making sure he got someone else to drive him home. I guided my date towards the house and up the front steps, using gentle pressure on either side of her nipples to show her where I wanted her to go. I unlocked the door, and we went in.\n\nI seated my silent companion on a large brown leather chair and sat down facing her on the suede-covered sofa. I told her to close her eyes and began projecting instructions for the next stage for our interaction. ""When you next open your eyes you'll be fully awake and alert. However, you won't remember who I am, or how you got here, or anything else that happened to you tonight. You also won't be able to get up from that chair. I'll be asking you some questions. If you perceive yourself to be not giving honest and complete answers to these questions, give yourself hard pinches on the nipples with both hands. Keep pinching yourself until the answer you hear coming out of your mouth is satisfactory. Nod if you understand and will obey these instructions, but don't consciously remember them."" She nodded slowly, her brunette bangs falling forward and back into place. ""Okay, now open your eyes.""\n\nShe yawned, stretched, and opened her attractive green eyes. She lifted both hands to her forehead and started rubbing it. She obtained a glimpse of the unfamiliar surroundings filtered through her fingers and something clicked in her conscriousness. She bolted up in the chair and turned her head in jerky birdlike motions to look first at me, then at the room, and finally at herself. She shrieked, realizing she was clad only in undergarments, and those only on the lower half of her body. She tried to stand, but her arms and legs collapsed under her, and she fell back into the chair, as if pulled by an invisible rubber band. She folded her arms protectively over her breasts, pulled her legs together and looked at me. She began speaking with barely controlled hysteria. ""What is this place? How did I get here?""\n\n""Relax,"" I said. ""This is my house, and you're my guest for the evening. What's your name, by the way?""\n\nShe ignored my question and continued with her own. ""Who are you? Why can't I remember anything? What ... Ow! That hurts."" Her hands, previously cupped protectively over her breasts, had curled themselves inward and were now clamped tightly to her nipples. She shook and turned in her chair, but couldn't seem to make them let go. ""What's happening to me?""\n\n""For your own sake you'd better answer my question. Now, what's your name?""\n""Otherwise,"" I added conversationally, ""you might end up with tits so sore that you won't be able to sleep on your stomach for a week.""\n\n""Cindy Wells."" Her hands immediately relaxed. ""What the hell is going on?""\n\n""As I said, you're my date for tonight, and we're starting to get to know each other better.""\n""And that,"" I said, glancing noticeably at her hands, ""that is a little bullshit and lie detector I built into you.""\n""It helps speed the conversation along.""\n\n""What do you mean your date? I most definitely am not your date. I'm engaged, and anyway, I've never even seen you before. And what do you mean lie detector built into me? How could you build anything into me?""\n\nThis was not the way I had planned for the conversation to go, but it was interesting enough for the moment. ""Well, actually, you are my date, because I am free to date and sleep with anyone I want."" I smiled at her mischeviously. ""You see, I invented a handy little device that gives me total control of the human mind, what people think, and do, and feel. I used it to get you here. You came along willingly. Well, sort of. You weren't really too aware at the time. Anyway, I restored your consciousness, so we could have this little chat""\n\n""I came here with you and don't remember it? That's not possible.""\n\n""Oh, but it is. Your being here is proof."" I wanted to play some more. ""What's your breast size, Cindy?""\n\n""None of your fucking - Ow! - 34C."" Her hands relaxed again. ""Why do you need to know? You've already seen my breasts. I don't even know where my bra is.""\n\n""One just likes to confirm these things. Now who was that guy you were with tonight?""\n\n""What guy? When?"" She looked anxiously down at the tormentors waiting patiently at the end of her wrists. ""I honestly don't know what you're talking about.""\n\nI realized that I had removed a little too much of her evening's memory. I projected instructions giving her permission to recall events until right before she met me.\n\n""Oh, God. Poor Dave. That was horrible. I couldn't stop hurting him. I didn't want to, but I no longer had any control over my actions.""\n\n""What was it like?"" I was honestly curious, not having experienced the sensation personally. The first feature I had built into the telepathic amplifier was a lockout, making sure it could never, repeat never, be used on me.\n\nThe words poured out of her, unprompted. The experience had been so disconcerting, so unreconciable with the rules of life as she knew them, that she had to talk about it with someone, anyone, even her erstwhile tormentor. I don't think she had quite put that together yet, but I knew she would.\n\n""It was like my body suddenly decided to ignore me and start moving by itself. At first, I thought I was dreaming. I saw and felt everything I was doing to Dave, but I couldn't change any of it. And then finding myself running out of the restaurant. That was the worst.""\n\n""How so?""\n\n""I was running as fast as I could, with no idea of where I was going. I was terrified. I could have run head-first into a brick wall, and I would have been totally unable to stop myself."" She shuddered, then looked at me, eyes widening in terror. ""You did that to me. You must have."" She screamed.\n\nI projected rapidly and both of her hands came up to cover her mouth. ""Stop that,"" I telepathically ordered, and her scream died off into a choked gurgle. ""Calm down. You're going to be okay. I don't want to hurt people. I just get off on controlling them for kicks. I'm basically a hedonist. I'm no worse than anyone else would be in my postion. I just have more opportunities.""\n\nShe coughed and got her voice back. ""You mean you're not going to hurt me? You're going to let me go?""\n\n""Well, eventually. I can guarantee you'll be leaving here sometime tomorrow perfectly healthy and with no unpleasant memories of the experience. Until then, I plan to more or less go with my impulses.""\n\nShe looked resigned. ""Are you going to rape me?""\n\n""Well, not in so many words. You'll be enjoying it very much at the time."" She frowned, not sure how to take that. ""So who is Dave?"" I redirected the conversation. ""What's your relationship with him?""\n\n""He's my finace. We were talking about plans for our wedding in two weeks.""\n\n""Oh, you have my complete congratulations."" This was marvelous, a veritable hit. ""What are your feelings like for Dave? Do you really love him?""\n\n""Yes, of course I do,"" she replied tartly, annoyed at the implication that she would marry someone for any other reason. ""I love him more than I've ever loved anyone.""\n\n""So..., what kind of stuff do you and Dave like to do in bed together?""\n\nShe looked down at her tempermental hands, trying to choose her words cautiously. ""Well, basically, the same kind of things that all engaged couples do."" Her fingers twitched suspiciously in response to her calculated imprecision, but remained in place.\n\n""Please be more specific.""\n\nShe looked embarressed. ""Well, we play this little game where I dress up in a nurse's uniform, and he pretends to be paralyzed. I wash him off in bed and start soaping and rubbing his cock. The experience is so good for him that he's healed, and we make love together. I'm the miracle worker who's saved him and he's grateful to me forever.""\n\n""No, what are the specific physical acts that you've tried?""\n\n""Well, if you must know, mainly fucking and oral sex both ways. We once tried having him take me in the ass, while I had a vibrator stuck in my cunt, but that wasn't too much fun."" I noted it down. ""Oh, and I guess occasionally I give him hand jobs or rub his cock between my breasts.""\n\n""Yeah, I've already tried that with you."" Her mouth hung open in stunned silence. ""Forget that,"" I projected. ""Close your eyes."" It was time to alter her consciousness again and move on to the next stage of the evening's entertainment."
1262,Dave's World - Beth Boffs Her Boy,"['Fm', 'inc']","When the young boy opened his eyes a few seconds later, he was disappointed to see only a tablespoonful or so of gooey white stuff in his hankie. It was a split-second later that he realized he could see it so clearly because the lights were on. He spun around toward the kitchen archway, stuffing his cock back into his slacks and zipping up.\n\n""Mom! What are you doing home so soon?""\n\n""Your dad and his buddies decided to see the all-night ""Chainsaw Massacre"" marathon and I bailed on them -- where's your babysitter?""\n\nTommy looked at her from under his dark bangs, adopting his ""little angel"" look. ""Mrs. Scarpone? She's upstairs. She put Willie to bed and then she said she was sleepy too so I let her use one of our sleeping bags. That's OK, right?""\n\n""Yeah,"" his mom said, hesitatingly. ""I guess.""\n\n""Oh, hey, and Mom? Look what she brought for us -- all this neat stuff she had left over from her retirement party. See, there's mixed nuts, and fruit, and this stuff -- I think it's some kind of cheese, but it's too stinky so I didn't have any. And it looks like snot.""\n\n""That's supposed to look like that, honey. So -- what were you watching?""\n\n""Watching? Oh, you mean on the TV?"" While he spoke, Tommy poked blindly at the remote control. He hit the wrong button and on the screen a wad of spunk flew back into the guy's cock. Finally he stabbed at the right button and the tape stopped.\n\nBy then his mom was standing next to him. Briefly it occurred to Tommy that she wasn't wearing much more than the cheerleader had. His mom had on a pale yellow blouse, with the tails tied across her stomach, a pair of short white shorts and sneakers. She wasn't built as well as the girls in the video, but when he looked at the cleft between her breasts -- he could just see the top of it -- he felt a little stirring in his now-soft dick. That was weird, and a little scary. He'd always thought of her as just Mom, not a woman or anything. But now that he thought about it, she had nice legs, too.\n\nHis daydreaming was interrupted as his mom snatched up the remote control.\n\n""Was that a porno tape?"" She pushed the Play button and the TV screen was filled with the image of a thick cock disappearing into a milky white ass. His mom watched for a second. ""Oh,"" she said, "" 'Debbie Does Dallas.' ""\n\n""You've seen it?"" Tommy looked up at her in surprise.\n\n""Yeah, back in college, I -- Hey, that doesn't matter. Tommy, where did you get this?""\n\n""Uh -- I found it?""\n\n""OK -- and where did you find it?""\n\n""Around?"" The little boy looked up at her brightly.\n\n""That's not good enough, Tommy. Now, come on. Where did you 'find' it? Did you get this from one of the kids at school?""\n\n""No,"" he said quickly.\n\n""Then who?""\n\n""Well --"" He stalled, trying to decide which would get him in the least trouble -- the truth, a lie or just avoiding the question.\n\n""Come on, Tommy, I want the truth.""\n\nHe decided to go for it. ""I found it in Dad's office -- it was in one of his file drawers, under 'S,' "" he blurted out.\n\n""Your father's office? Tommy, you know you're not supposed to go in there. You ..."" She went on and on. Tommy hung his head. Chose wrong, he thought -- she didn't want the truth after all. But, as she kept talking, it occurred to him that it was better to get yelled at for going into Dad's office than for watching the video. That hopeful idea was crushed when his mom abruptly switched tracks.\n\n""But, hey, wait a minute. We can talk about his office some other time. What we need to talk about is what's on this tape. Just how much did you see?""\n\n""Uh -- all of it?""\n\nHis mom sat down beside him on the couch and put an arm over his shoulders.\n\n""Do you know about ..."" she began.\n\n""Sex?"" He broke in quickly, hoping to cut her off. ""Yeah, they told us all about it in school. We don't have to talk.""\n\nHis mom laughed. ""All about it? Tommy, I've got two kids and I don't know all about it. Like how that girl took the guy up her ..."" She blushed. ""Uh, look, Tommy, what I wanted to say is, if you have any questions about, you know, sex and stuff, you can ask me.""\n\nHe looked up at her and opened his mouth.\n\n""Or your dad,"" she added. ""That's it! Ask your dad. Anything!""\n\nTommy's shoulders slumped. ""Oh, OK,"" he said. He hated to ask his dad about anything serious. Dad always made a joke out of it. Well, Mom made jokes, too, but she didn't put hers in the paper every week for everyone to read.\n\n""Oh, Tommy, I'm sorry,"" his mom said, hugging him to her. ""I didn't mean to blow you off. I mean, I did, but I shouldn't. Look, I -- Oh!""\n\nTommy followed her eyes down to his crotch and saw a dark stain spreading across it. Oh great, he thought, now she'll think I pissed my pants like a baby.\n\n""It's not that,"" he blurted out. ""It's cum. I was jacking off. I ..."" He saw the look of shock on his mother's face and realized, with a sinking feeling in his stomach, that he'd made the wrong choice again. It would have been a lot better if she thought it was piss, he knew.\n\nHis mom was staring down at him, open-mouthed. ""You -- masturbated? Honey, I didn't think you were old enough.""\n\n""I'm not a kid,"" he said defiantly. ""I can get a hard-on and stuff, just like anybody. It happens lots, whenever I see pretty girls.""\n\n""Uh, Tommy, I -- I just -- I mean, I never saw you with one around the house. I -- what am I saying? Of course not, the only woman you see around the house is me.""\n\nTommy didn't like it when his mom put herself down. She wasn't half as bad as some of the other kids' moms. He tried to make her feel better.\n\n""I get 'em at home, too,"" he said, ""from seeing you.""\n\n""You do? Wow, that's -- I mean, oh, dear, you shouldn't -- from seeing me?""\n\n""Sure. See, it's getting stiff now!"" Triumphantly Tommy yanked open his zipper, freeing his cock to poke through the opening. It didn't look too impressive, not after the ones he'd seen on the video. He started yanking on it to make it grow.\n\n""Stop that,"" his mom said sharply.\n\nWith a thud, Tommy realized what he was doing. Pulling his prick right in front of his mother! His hand froze in mid-stroke. ""I'm sorry, Mom,"" he said. ""I didn't mean to -- I didn't know what I was doing.""\n\n""Hey, Tommy, I understand,"" she said. ""But is that how you do it?""\n\n""What do you mean? Isn't that how everyone does it?""\n\n""I mean you were so rough, honey. Holding it so tight and pulling it so hard. Doesn't that hurt?""\n\n""I thought it was supposed to,"" Tommy said.\n\n""No, honey, it's not,"" his mother said. ""Look, masturbating is a perfectly normal thing. But you shouldn't be yanking on it like that. You just hold it gently and, um, rub, you know.""\n\n""But if I don't hold it tight, nothing happens.""\n\nHis mom reached down and circled her fingers around his shaft. They were warm and soft, and she slowly tightened them until they fit snugly but didn't squeeze. ""Like this,"" she said, and she began to stroke his cock up and down. Quickly it hardened and lengthened. This felt different than when he'd jerked himself off, and not just because she wasn't being rough. Somehow, having someone else do it made it better.\n\n""You see what I mean, Tommy? You can be easy on it and still make it work. How does that feel?""\n\n""Wow, that feels great, Mom,"" the young boy sighed. ""Man, my cock feels great.""\n\nEven as he said it, Tommy knew he'd used the wrong word. His mom immediately stopped stroking.\n\n""Oh, God,"" she said, ""what am I doing?""\n\n""Don't stop,"" Tommy pleaded, putting his hands around hers. ""Please, please, Mom, keep it going! It felt so good!"" He bucked his hips up, sliding his cock through her fingers. ""Come on, Mom, please!""\n\n""Tommy, we shouldn't be doing this,"" she said, but even as she spoke she started moving her hand up and down on his shaft. ""I'm your mother, you know. I can't be ..."" she drifted off into silence, still rubbing his cock. It grew and grew and a tiny bead of goo appeared on the tip. She swept it up in her hand and rubbed it all over the rod.\n\n""When did you get so big?""\n\n""Oh, I'm not so big,"" he said, bashfully. ""Not like the guys on the video. They were huge!""\n\n""Yeah, well, most guys aren't,"" his mom said, still stroking. ""You're not full grown yet, but that's a pretty impressive cock for a kid your age. It's about -- oh, Tommy, how about if we stop now?""\n\n""Aw, Mom, not yet, please? Couldn't you wait until I cum?""\n\n""But my hand's getting tired, Tommy,"" his mom said. ""I don't...""\n\n""Aw, please, Mom?""\n\nShe slid off the couch, her hand still on his cock, and knelt before him, resting her arm on his knee. ""Just a little while longer,"" she said.\n\n""Gee, thanks, Mom,"" Tommy said. When he looked down at her, he was able to see down her blouse. She didn't have any bra on, and her tits filled out the material. He could even see her nipples pressing out. They're really great, he thought, and without planning it he reached out and began caressing them through the silky blouse.\n\nHis mom looked up at him with tears in her eyes, but she said nothing. The combination of her hands on his cock and seeing her right there in front of him were too much and Tommy fumbled at the buttons of her blouse. Finally they all came undone and the blouse popped open. He stared, awestruck, at his mother's jugs. All that smooth white flesh made him hornier than ever. He imagined himself as the boss in the video, fucking that cute cheerleader. Heck, his mom was cuter than her. Tommy cupped each of his mother's tits in a hand and massaged them, rubbing the nipples back and forth between his fingers. From the sounds his mom made, he guessed that she liked it, too.\n\nThen something incredible happened. He was concentrating on squeezing those ripe breasts when he felt something really warm around the head of his cock. He looked down and his mom was taking him into her mouth! Incredible! Just like he'd seen on the video, but tons better for real. His cock was small enough for her to take it all the way in, until her lips were squeezing right around the base and he could feel her tongue licking around it inside her. Then she slid back up and down and it was amazing. Tommy rubbed her tits harder and then just put a hand on either side of her head and started shoving her down onto him. ""That's great, Mom!"" he shouted. ""I wanna fuck your mouth! I wanna fuck it good! Suck on it harder, Mom! Yeah!""\n\nThen all at once she pulled off his cock and he was afraid he'd said something wrong. But instead of going away, his mother just stood up and took off her blouse and then pulled down her shorts and her panties. She had a patch of fur, Tommy saw, and then there was her slit. Wow, he thought, just like in the movie. Only this was his mom's, right in front of him. What was he supposed to do? Suck on it, like that one guy? He was afraid he'd do it wrong.\n\nBut his mom didn't wait for him. She stepped up onto the couch, put one knee on either side of him and grabbed his cock, putting the head of it just at the entrance to her cunt.\n\n""Now, Tommy,"" she said, and her voice sounded funny, kind of choked, ""I don't want you to tell anyone else what we did. This is just between you and me, OK?""\n\n""OK, Mom,"" he said eagerly.\n\n""Oh, God, Tommy, this is so wrong, but you've got me so horny I've got to have it. I'm sorry, honey,"" his mother said as she sat down, impaling herself on his hard cock.\n\nMan, the little boy thought, this is the best ever! He couldn't believe the feeling as his mom's hot, wet box squooshed around his shaft. Her tits were right in his face and he suckled them greedily, taking first one nipple and then the other into his mouth. His mom was bouncing up and down on him, and with each thrust his cock sent a shiver of delight all the way through his body.\n\n""I love you, Mommy! I love you! I love fucking you! You make me feel so good, Mommy! I want to fill your pussy!"" His mother's cunt felt 20 times better than even her mouth, all hot and slick and tight, even though his cock wasn't so big. She seemed to be able to squeeze around it, and he could feel her muscles grabbing at his shaft as it drove in and out. Tommy bucked his hips up at her as his mother rose up and plunged down again and again.\n\n""Fuck me, Tommy,"" she called out, ""fuck me, honey. I want your cock in me! Oh, sweetie, this is wrong but it feels too good!""\n\nTommy's hands grew slippery with the sweat dripping off his mother's tits as he groped her, thrilling at having in the flesh what he had seen only on the screen. He tried to fantasize that he was burying his rod in one of the girls from the porno tape, but the reality was too intense, and he realized that fucking his mother was far more exciting than any fantasy. He felt his cock grow bigger than ever, and a familiar sensation burned in his groin. He began to moan, his head buried between his mom's bouncing breasts.\n\n""I think I'm gonna do it, Mommy,"" he cried out. But she reached down and squeezed the base of his shaft really hard and poked at him underneath his balls. He wasn't sure what she'd done, but he felt the surge pass away and his cock stayed hard within her.\n\nThe feeling was getting almost too much to take, though. It seemed like the sides of the head of his cock were on fire, and the sensation got hotter every time his mom plunged her wet hole down onto him. He grabbed her around the waist, his hands slipping on her sweaty body. There was a strange odor -- kind of icky, but somehow it made him feel even hornier. He felt the surge building in him again.\n\nHis mother must have sensed that he was near the edge, for she speeded up the tempo until it was almost more than he could take. She clutched her young son to her bosom as she squatted down onto his engorged dick. ""Shoot it,"" she called out ""Cum in your mother's cunt, Tommy!""\n\nAnd he did, although he tried to hold it back. Wave after wave of jism shot out of him as he groaned loudly, until at last he was drained and his cock began to shrivel and popped out of his mother's sopping wet pussy.\n\nBut she wasn't done yet. Frantically she humped away at his cock as it deflated, and when it was too small she grabbed her son's hand and shoved it at her crotch.\n\n""Stick your fingers in me,"" his mother commanded. ""Oh, God, Tommy, don't stop! I'm too close! Fuck me, fuck me!""\n\nTommy slipped first one, then two, then all four fingers into his mother's slippery cunt, shoving them in and out. She shifted around, getting on her back on the couch and spreading her legs wide before him. ""More, more!"" she cried. ""Give me more!""\n\nTommy was desperate to please her, but his hand was too small to fill her aching pussy. Then he saw the fruit bowl Mrs. Scarpone had brought and he got an idea. He snatched something from the bowl and shoved it into his mom's slit.\n\n""YES!"" she howled, ""that's it! More, more, faster, faster!""\n\nTommy held onto the banana tightly as he slammed it into his mother over and over. It quickly became covered with slimy secretions and it was hard to hold; once he lost his grip and the whole banana slipped inside her.\n\n""DON'T STOP!"" she yelled, writhing and bucking around on the couch. ""No, no, keep it up!"" Tommy dug into her pussy and got a hold on the yellow fruit again and went back to the quickening rhythm.\n\nAnd then his mother began to buck even harder, her ass flying a foot off the couch and then slamming back down into it. ""Oh, GODDDDD! I'm cumming, Tommy! I'm CUMMMMIIINNNGGG!"" As he lost his grip on the banana again it got sucked all the way into her cunt while she flailed wildly, up and down. The banana shot out of her on one wild fling.\n\nHis mom's screech rattled off the walls. ""No, no, I need it!""\n\nTommy was desperate to please her, but had run out of ideas. As he hung his head in shame, though, he was surprised to find that he was once again stiff. Quickly he scrambled onto his mother's sweaty body, and she grabbed at him as he positioned his cock at her hole. She took over from there, dragging his body up onto hers and bucking her hips up at him so hard that he almost bounced off. She folded her legs around him tightly and held on, thrusting up again and again. Tommy tried to help as much as he could, driving his rod into her as her breasts pummeled his face and he had to struggle to breathe.\n\n""Fuck me, Tommy!"" his mother said, over and over, as she beat her head up and down against the couch cushions. ""Faster, faster, YesYEEEEESSSSSSSSS!""\n\nThis time they came together, Tommy's cock shooting out one more load just as his mom shuddered and twisted underneath him in a shattering orgasm.\n\nWhile his mom was gathering up her clothes, Tommy put the cushions back on the couch and helped clean up.\n\n""Now, remember,"" his mom said as she slid into her shorts. ""You're not supposed to tell anyone about this. Promise?""\n\n""I promise,"" Tommy said, and he meant it with all his heart. He loved his mother more than ever.\n\nBut a devilish thought came to him, and he couldn't help it. ""Hey, Mom,"" he said.\n\n""What, Tommy?""\n\n""The next time we have a babysitter? Uh, can we get Mia?""\n\n""Yeah, I guess, but why -- Oh, Tommy!"""
1263,David's Photography Course,"['MF', 'voy', 'inc']","It was about a year ago everything changed. I started a photography course at school, Mom bought me a second hand Nikon body, and a 35 to 135 zoom and flash gun, on the understanding that I would save for any more equipment I needed. It was a start. The course went well and I developed a flair for good pictures. All this time I was saving, and looking in shop windows at all the things I still couldn't afford. Then I heard that next months course assignment was going to be portrait and fashion. I couldn't afford a model and I just didn't know how to ask a girl. Naturally I explained my problem to Mom.\n\n""Oh David, hiring a model is such a waste of money. And as it's only fashion I'll model for you."" Mom smiled ""I only hope using an old boiler like me won't embarrass you at class""\n\nI decided to do things properly and had just enough money for a couple of low power flash units. Three weeks later the course assignment was handed out, I got home confident I had the best model I could possibly have. I took out the assignment notes handed out at class and read, ""Portrait and fashion. The portraits should be formal making full use of available light and reflectors,"" that was ok. ""The fashion should take sex and seduction as its theme, but no nudity;"" gulp! I had no choice I took the assignment to Mom. She carefully read the tutors notes and to my surprise said ""yes, why not, there's life in this old dog yet"".\n\nThe portraits were over with very quickly, I just wanted to see what Mom thought was sexy. Mom entered the room wearing a black strapless dress, as she crossed the room I found my eyes glued to moms' cleavage, the dress barely covered her breasts. She stopped in the center of the room and stood looking at me, the split on one side of the dress went up to her thigh revealing a very shapely leg clad only in sheer black tights, the image was topped of with 4-inch stilettos.\n\n""Well?"" she said.\n\n""Wow!"" was all could think to say.\n\nI started with some very tame poses, then Mom sought of took control. She started showing lots of leg running her hands up her thigh. She knelt on the floor and used her arms to squeeze her tits together. Mom was clearly getting carried away, I just kept snapping as the top of one of her large brown nipples started to show above her dress. My prick was rock hard, all I could think was; ""my mother is hot stuff"". She sat on the chair legs apart and leaned forward, her large tits hung down looking so inviting. When she sat up her dress slipped, one breast was completely uncovered, her nipple was erect and hard. ""Oops"" she said, but I got the picture before she could cover herself.\n\n""David!"" she snapped, then she smiled, ""I guess I can't blame you they are in good shape, but I think it's time for a change"".\n\nMom then disappeared upstairs.\n\nWhen she returned she had changed to white sandal style slingbacks with a 4 inch heel, a denim mini skirt and a white blouse that was tied in a knot just below her breasts. Mom started posing again, I hoped mom didn't notice my disappointment, I didn't think this was as nice as her previous costume. It didn't take long for me to notice that I could see both her nipples through the white material. Whatever her pose, I found myself saying ""and push you chest out a little more"". She then sat on the chair to repeat her earlier pose, as she parted her legs a saw how tight her panties were. Mom looked up ""I won't fall out of this top Mr Photographer."" She said grinning. As she stood up ""W w w would you mind turning around and leaning forward on the chair"" I stammered\n\nShe looked at me, ""I was wondering when you would recognize a woman's butt can look as sexy as her tits"" She leaned forward, her skirt rode up her legs, but still covered her panties. ""How about this"" she laughed, as she bent forward and held one of her ankles her legs were apart I zoomed in and snapped the clear shape of her pussy lips through the material. Mom then posed on all fours, pulled her skirt up and spread her knees. Her panties had dug into her, I could see part of her pussy as she thrust her butt towards the camera. ""I think we can call it a night, don't you"" she smiled.\n\nI spent the next few nights wanking over the prints. In the pictures you could clearly see a wet patch on her panties. The more I thought about the photo session, the more I wanted to see Moms body.\n\nMy next assignment was trees and flowers, my heart sank. But the answer was staring me in the face, the assignment notes are typed. It was easy getting a blank form and use of an old typewriter. I rushed home and handed my new course assignment to Mom, she read ""Your monthly assignment is mainstream glamour including topless calendar work followed by a comparative study of the work found in erotic magazines aimed at the male market. Take Huslter as a typical example of work in this field"".\n\n""I really don't know,"" she said.\n\n""Couldn't we do just the glamour, after all I've seen one boob, and you did enjoy yourself last time,"" I said in desperation.\n\nMom gave me an old fashioned look and said ""I'll do the glamour, and then we'll see how I feel"".\n\nThe evening of the shoot was here, Mom came in wearing a simple white crochet wrap and her bikini bottoms. At first Mom kept her breasts covered using the wrap. I was convinced her false modesty was just an act to tease me.\n\n""Well"" I said\n\n""Well what?"" replied Mom\n\n""You said you would pose topless"" I grinned\n\n""Say please;"" Mom suggested with an impish grin.\n\n""Mom can I please photograph your breasts?""\n\nShe dropped the wrap, and stood in front of me. Her large breasts had only the slightest hint of sag, her nipples were large and brown, they were puffed out and the teats in the center stood out a good half an inch.\n\n""They're beautiful"" I groaned.\n\nShe smiled and cupped her breasts and squeezed them together. I started taking pictures. I watched and snapped as Mom pulled her nipples to make them harder, I zoomed in as she lifted one breast to her mouth and sucked and licked at her nipple. She displayed herself proud and confident. This time I noticed the wet patch in her bikini bottoms, ""this is the time"" I thought.\n\n""Time for a change"" I croaked.\n\n""Ok, what should I wear"" Mom asked\n\n""I took the liberty of going through some of your old things in the attic,"" I said as I handed her a plastic carrier bag. ""Oh, and can you wear those 5 inch heels""\n\nMom went upstairs and was gone for what seemed like forever. I waited not knowing what to expect. The door opened, she walked in.\n\nShe looked stunning. I had selected a black basque without cups, to leave her breasts exposed, a small see through thong, black seamed stockings a micro mini skirt that barely covered her stocking tops a white see through blouse and her 5 inch shoes. Mom looked straight at me.\n\n""Sorry I took so long David, but with these small panties I had to shave my pussy""\n\nI almost came there and then.\n\n""Well"" she declared ""As I'm dressed like a cheap slut I suppose you want me to act like one""\n\n""It, It, It would make the picture more real"" I stammered.\n\nMom began to pose, it wasn't long before the skirt and blouse were discarded. She lay on the floor with her legs open and pulled her panties up into her pussy. I heard mom release a low groan as her panties came off and she displayed her freshly shaven pussy. She bent over and pulled her ass cheeks apart giving me a great view of her pussy and her puckered little anus. As she posed I could see how wet she was, now for the final assault.\n\n""I bought a magazine for you to copy"" I told her, as innocently as I could. ""As you can see, today's models give that bit extra, and I found these in the attic as well""\n\nI handed her the magazine opened at a page showing one girl holding her pussy open and another girl with a large black dildo inside her. Moms' eyes widened as she took in the contents of the magazine. I poured the contents of the carrier bag onto the floor, it was Moms secret cache of sex toys.\n\n""You did say you would act the slut for me""\n\nMom didn't say a word, I just watched as she slid two fingers into her pussy. She lay there and played with her clit for about five minutes while I kept taking pictures. She then used both her hands to pull open her pussy lips, I thought she would split. It wasn't long before she picked up her black 10-inch dildo and started fucking herself with it. A long groan met each thrust of the dildo, mom was in a world of her own. I was getting really confident now.\n\n""Leave the dildo in you pussy and get on all fours""\n\nShe did.\n\n""Open you legs wide and push your butt out towards the camera. Now push this vibrator up you ass.""\n\nMom paused, but only for a moment, the dildo was jammed as far up her pussy as she could get it, she switched on the vibrator and placed the smooth white tip on her anus. She looked directly at the camera and slowly pushed. She let loose another load groan as her anus stretched around the vibrator, the buzzing changed pitch as it went deeper into her body.\n\n""Mom, use your hand to bring yourself off""\n\nShe used her free hand to start rubbing her clit, her hips were jerking, moaning louder and louder\n\n""I'm coming, I'm coming, Oooooghag!""\n\nMom slumped into a heap, both the dildo and vibrator still inside her. As she lay there I walked around her and finished the role of film. I made sure I had some good close ups of her pussy and ass. Her breathing was heavy, I put my camera away and gently pulled out the vibrator, her ass didn't close straight away, I could see the slick pink lining of her asshole. I could have kicked myself for using all the film. I then pulled out the dildo, it made a really neat slurping noise, and like her ass her stretched pussy stayed open.\n\nIt was then I remembered my major hard on, I put that to the back of my mind and knelt down next to Mom and asked if she was ok. As she opened her eyes the first thing she saw was the large bulge in the front of my trousers. Her hand came up and stroked my prick through my clothes. ""Shit!"" I just didn't know what to do! Mom started to say something.\n\n""Still not finished with your little slut I see, well I guess it's my fault for letting it go this far. It's ok David you don't have to ask, I'll suck it for you"".\n\nI unzipped myself and lay next to Mom, my prick about level with her head. As she rolled over I felt her breasts mold themselves around my legs, she raised her head and her lips closed over my prick. It was fantastic, her tongue seemed to know all my sensitive spots, I watched as Moms head bobbed up and down. Then I felt my balls tighten, I held her head and pushed my prick to the back of her mouth and she let out a low moan as I came in her mouth. I watched amazed as she swallowed all she could. Then we both just lay down and held each other.\n\n ----\n\n THE NEXT ASSIGNMENT:\n\n""You enjoyed that didn't you Mom""\n\n""Yes"" she whispered ""It has been a long time since anyone admired my body, I felt so horny dressed like that""\n\n""You liked being told what to do, didn't you? You liked acting like a slut?""\n\nMom looked at me shame faced and said, ""Yes"".\n\n""Good"" I replied as I kissed her on the cheek ""It will be interesting to see what our next assignment will be""\n\n""Next assignment?"" Mom looked puzzled.\n\n""Oh yes. My little slut has more work ahead of her"". I then left the room.\n\n Mom and I didn't say talk much for the next three weeks, but Mom was getting more nervous as the date of my assignment drew near. I made sure I had access to the assignment forms, then I took a chance and dropped out of the course and traded in my still camera for a camcorder. It seemed more immediate, and cut out any processing problems. The day came, I handed Mom her instructions.\n\nMom went pale then a flushed little as she read the note. ""The assignment is to explore the world of the female submissive. Your work should show a variety of submissive acts and punishments"". Mom looked at me, her lips trembled as her mouth tried to form words.\n\n""Your clothes are on your bed in a bag, as before"" I boomed in what I assumed was a commanding tone of voice.\n\nMom left the room. Then began what seemed an eternity waiting for her to return, if she would return. What Mom didn't know was that I had done some homework on my chosen subject, and I had selected a variety of bits and pieces from around the house and garden to use on her.\n\nThe living room door slowly opened.\n\nThere she stood, 5-inch heels, black stockings and suspender belt, crotchless panties and peephole bra. Her nipples poked out of the bra hard and erect, her pussy lips glistened, she was already wet. She slowly moved away from the door and stood in the center of the room. I walked over to the tripod-mounted camera and switched it on to record. She looked at the video camera, then at me.\n\n""On your knees"", she knelt down without saying a word. My heart skipped a beat ""game on""\n\nI stood in front of her, mom looked up. ""Open you mouth"" her mouth opened. I unzipped my trousers and slid my already hard prick between her lips. ""Let's start where we left off"". Her mouth closed around me, the tip of her tongue probed the head of my prick. She started sucking hard, I watched fascinated as my prick slid in and out of her mouth, in and out of those sexy red lips. ""Oh god, this was good"" I felt myself about to cum, I stood back as the first jet of my spunk hit her in the face, she didn't move, she just knelt there as I covered her face in thick white cum.\n\n""Clean yourself off with you fingers, and swallow it all""\n\nMom slowly pushed my cum towards her mouth, swallowing each drop, when finished she licked each of her fingers clean, one by one.\n\nHer next act was to stand with her legs apart and bring herself off with her big black dildo. I watched as she bucked her hips, plunging the dildo deeper into her cunt with each thrust. Her eyes widened as I produced a thin bamboo cane, it was about 4-foot long, the type used in gardens to support plants. I swung it through the air, it made a really nice swishing sound, and it sounded painful. I stood behind her. Moms wanking slowed down as she tried to see what I was doing, I lashed out at her butt. She let out a small shriek, the dildo plunged into her wet cunt even faster. A thin red line appeared across her milky white cheeks. Her groans were getting louder and more frequent. I knew she was getting close.\n\n""I'll stop caning you when you cum""\n\nI hit her again, she let out a high pitched wail. Then again, this time Mom let out a loud groan. A fourth time, an animal like gurgling sound came from deep within her throat..\n\n""I'm cumming, I'm Cumming, Uuugh! Uuuuuuugh!""\n\nI swung at her ass as hard as I could.\n\n""Ooooaghgh""\n\nMom slumped to the floor in a heap.\n\nI helped mom to her feet and threw the dildo to one side. I took off her bra, and gave both her tits a nice squeeze, she moaned. I gently twisted her nipples, she moaned again, then I twisted them hard, and to my surprise she just moaned loader. Her panties were next to go, I slowly finger fucked her for a few minutes, then pushed her down on all fours. Her ass looked gorgeous.\n\nThe cane whipped through the air, her whole body jerked as it bit into her already sore skin.\n\n""Nooooo, Please""\n\nTwo.\n\n""Please, aaaaghgh!""\n\nI stopped at six, tears were running down her face. ""Well"" I asked.\n\n""Thank you"" mom said.\n\nI knelt behind her and placed my now hard cock at the entrance to her pussy. ""You're just a cunt, aren't you? What are you?""\n\nMom whimpered ""I'm a cunt David""\n\n""And what are cunts for?"" I demanded\n\n""Fucking"" she replied.\n\nI thrust forward into her moist cunnie, Mom gasped as my prick filled her. I was in heaven as my balls slapped against Moms ass. Mom started thrusting with me as her groans got louder.\n\n""Oooh fuck, fuck me, split me you bastard""\n\nMy prick pounded her pussy, no mercy. Mom let out one long groan as she felt my hot cum spurt inside her. But mom hadn't cum and started to frig herself. I slapped her hand away ""NO, you cum when I let you"" Mom just let out a defeated whine and waited for her next instructions.\n\nI showed Mom my home made spreader bar, it was simply a 5-foot long two by half-inch piece of wood with a series one-inch holes drilled at regular intervals along its length. Luggage straps would be used to secure Mom in place. She swallowed hard when I pulled out a box of clothes pegs\n\nMom was still on all fours, first I made her kneel, then I strapped her left ankle to the bar. I spread her legs about three feet then secured her right ankle. Moms' breathing was heavy with anticipation. I spread her knees by the same amount then secured her left wrist to her left ankle and the same for the right. Spread like this Moms' legs would soon ache, the only way to rest them was to lean forward and use her head as a pivot, but this would raise her ass leaving it even more exposed. I was dying to taste Moms pussy. I lay on my back and slid under her ass like some over sexed grease monkey.\n\nMom started to groan the moment my tongue started to explore her pussy. I sucked her lips into my mouth, I pushed my tongue as far as I could into her hole. She tasted so sweet. I found her clit and began licking and sucking for all I was worth, Moms cunt juice was dripping into my mouth. The louder her groans became the harder I sucked, I started to finger fuck her as I licked her clit.\n\n""Oooh, that's it baby, make me cum, lick my hole"" Mom groaned\n\n""Yes, yes, O' god!""\n\nMom bucked so hard as she orgasmed I thought she had broken my nose. A jet of cunt juice squirted into my mouth, nectar!\n\nI wiped myself down and lifted Mom into a kneeling position. I played with her already erect nipples and showed her two of the clothes pegs. She made no objection as I cupped her left breast so as her nipple stood out. She watched as I opened the jaws of the peg and placed it on her teat. Mom cried out as the peg bit into her sensitive flesh. I then cupped her right breast, she was shaking now; she gave a muffled cry as the second peg bit into her excited nipple.\n\nI then pushed her forwards so her ass was raised into the air. I knew that with her tits pushed into the carpet any movement would cause the pegs to pull on her nipples and pain that would cause. I then started rubbing butter into her lovely tight anus. The puckered hole opened and my finger slid in with ease. When I felt sure she was well oiled I picked up Moms big dildo and covered that in butter to. It was one thing for Mom to stick that small vibrator up her ass there but this was much bigger. I showed Mom what I had in mind. She just groaned ""big"".\n\nI placed the tip of the dildo on her anus and gently moved it in and out. Her puckered little hole began to open little by little. I kept up a gentle pressure, slowly her hole opened enough to take the head of the dildo. Mom was gently moaning and doing her best not to move. Without warning her I jammed its full 8 inches into her.\n\nAAAAGHghUughgh.\n\nHer body was shaking all over with the pain as the dildo stretched her insides and the pegs pulled at her tits. It was now Moms turn to surprise me, as a steady stream of hot steaming piss hit the carpet. Mom was completely gone. I rolled her over into her back and took three more pegs, one on each of her outer pussy lips, the third on her clit.\n\nI left her trussed up like that for about 20 minutes. Mom started begging me to let her go, but I made her wait a few more minutes.\n\n""Mom, will you be my sex slave""\n\n""Anything you want"" she cried, her body trembling with the pain.\n\n""Promise?"" I asked\n\n""Yes! Yes! I do whatever you tell me to do""\n\nI took off the pegs, pulled out the dildo and untied her. She just flopped onto the floor, I rolled her onto her belly opened her legs and started to fuck her ass. As I fucked her I asked, ""What are you Mom?""\n\n""I'm your sex slave, I'm your piece of cunt"" Mom replied\n\n""And what do you want Mom?""\n\n""I'm want you to fuck me, and hurt me real good""\n\nWhat more could a young growing lad want, a loving mother and a wanton whore all rolled into one. I'll tell you how things are going next time we meet.\n\n ----\n\n GETTING A BUZZ\n\nMom and me decided to limit what we like to call our little assignments to once every 4 weeks. We are a very respectable mother and son at all other times. Although our sex is great I decided mom and I should get out more, and maybe I could go shopping with her.\n\nUsing the magic of mail order and the discreet brown package I purchased a Butterfly and a vibrating inflatable butt plug. The Butterfly is a small but powerful vibrator, it is moulded to fit a woman's pussy, pushing her lips open and rubs against her clit. It is held in place by small straps worn under the woman's clothing, the batteries and speed control are in a small handset attached to the vibrator by 3-feet of wire. The butt plug is the same, but it also has a rubber bulb and valve attachment so the plug can be inflated to five times its normal size. My problem was, I couldn't have mom walking around with two handsets and an air valve hanging out. My solution was a nice sporty little ""bum bag"", a small hole in the back and all the controls could be hidden from sight.\n\nI found mom in her bedroom, she looked really sexy. She had already put on her suspender belt, black stockings and high heels and was in the process of putting on a black half cup bra. The bra lifted and cupped her breasts but left her nipples exposed.\n\n""Will you be punishing me today,"" mom asked, as she fastened her bra.\n\n""No, I thought we could go shopping"" I replied as casually.\n\n""I don't understand? Why do you want to go shopping?"" she said puzzled ""I thought today was an assignment day?""\n\nI gave mom her new toys, and went to her wardrobe. I picked out a thin white blouse and a black skirt. The skirt stopped about 3-inches above the knee but had buttons down the front. Mom understood exactly what I had in mind. I explained about the ""bum bag"", and told her only do up the top two buttons on her skirt, I wanted to see plenty of stocking top when she walked. And no panties.\n\nMom was ready, I unzipped the ""BB"" and all the handsets were there. I turned on the butt plug, mom gave a little squeal of delight as her ass started to vibrate. I then tried the Butterfly, she let out a groan and lent against the wall, pressing her legs together in an attempt to fight off the heat growing in her pussy.\n\n""This should be fun"" I said ""lets go""\n\nWe were walking down the main street when I stopped mom and put the butt plug on full power. She let out a soft groan, and we continued to window shop.\n\n""Look at your tits mom"" She looked down, her nipples were trying to push through the thin fabric of her blouse. I told her to undo another button, show some cleavage. Mom did as she was told.\n\nWe went into a department store and started looking for the sexiest outfits, I unzipped the ""BB"", mom looked horrified but she knew better than to say no. I pumped up the butt plug to double its size. Mom bit her lip as her ass was stretched from the inside. I waited until an assistant was nearby and turned on the Butterfly. Mom let out a loud groan and lent against me.\n\n""MOM! Are you sick!"" I shouted.\n\nThe male assistant rushed over, as he helped mom to stand his hand brushed against moms tits pulling open her blouse. Her right breast was in full view of everyone in the store. Mom didn't care, she just let out another groan as the assistant just stared at her hard nipple. We took her to a changing room where mom covered herself and was given a glass of water. When the assistant left;\n\n""Turn it off, please"" pleaded mom ""I'm so near""\n\nI slid my hand into her blouse and gave her nipple a sharp tweak. Mom came on the spot. We made up a story about allergies and something in the air and left the store. As we continued to walk mom regained her composure and started to control the throb between her legs. I cheerfully explained that the Butterfly was only on quarter power and I would be using full before we left town.\n\n""Time to adjust your butt plug"" I said grinning\n\nI looked mom in the eye and started pumping up her ass. It should be three times its size by now, it was time for it to start hurting. I kept pumping, mom let out a whimper as it started to hurt. I kept going.\n\n""It's splitting me in two"" mom gasped, ""I can feel myself stretching, Oooooghgh, it's so, so big""\n\nI gave two more pumps and stopped. Mom was walking more carefully now. But she soon learned to accommodate the extra large plug, and we kept going.\n\n""Our final port of call"" I announced ""You had better undo another button on your blouse and skirt.""\n\nMom did as she was told, the slightest movement gave anyone with eyes in their head full view of her hot tits, her skirt flapped open, you could see all of her long slender legs right up to her pussy.\n\n""Where are we going?"" she asked\n\n""Clinton's Book Emporium! the seediest dirty book store and sex shop in town"" I laughed.\n\nEvery dirty old man and pervert the town had was in the store. Every time mom moved a hand stroked her ass or brushed against her pulling open her blouse. She covered up naturally, but as she didn't object it kept happening. One guy just walked up to mom pulled open her blouse and roughly squeezed her tits and sucked her nipples. Mom just groaned, she was loving it. ""slut"" he said and walked off.\n\nClinton's is an old store with an old fashion spiral staircase leading to a balcony. I could see that was where they kept the bondage stuff. I told mom to leave her tits out and follow me upstairs. All eyes were on mom as we climbed the stairs, her large tits jiggled in her bra for everyone to see, the butterfly pushed into her pussy was openly displayed. There was a strange quite in the store, everyone except mom seemed to know what was about to happen.\n\nI stopped mom at the top of the stairs, took out the Butterfly control, mom let out a small sigh as she realised her fate, she closed her eyes. FULL POWER. Mom grabbed the handrail with one hand, her legs were open and she began gyrating her hips, fucking the empty air. She pushed her pussy out for every one to see, her free hand started pulling and twisting her nipples.\n\n""I'm cumming"" she shouted ""shit, shit, shit!""\n\nUuuuugh! Ooooooooogh!!!\n\nI switched everything off and took a now exhausted mom over to a nearby bench, the owner had everything ready. I removed her toys and prepared her. Mom was blindfolded and her blouse and skirt removed. She was bent over a bar so that her head and feet were at 90 degrees to each other, her legs were spread wide and strapped into place. Her arms were strapped to a second bar that ran across her shoulders. Mom was now standing with her pussy and ass exposed and her head at prick height, her titties hung down and casually swung from side to side. One by one all the men in the shop fucked the hole of their choice.\n\nWhen we got home mom cleaned herself inside and out. I sat back and watched the TV as my moms head bobbed up and down in my lap, sucking my prick. I wondered the best way to tell her about next months assignment.\n\n ----\n\n THE PARTY\n\nI arranged for six of my most trusted friends to come around. I knew they could keep their mouths shut, and that they all fancied mom. A few snacks were laid out, the beers were chilled a few dirty videos at the ready. Mom was getting dressed. Everyone had arrived and was watching the first movie.\n\n""Where's the beer"" shouted Ben through a mouthful of peanuts\n\n""I'll ask mom to bring some in"" I replied.\n\nThe room went quite, ""YOUR MOMS HOME!""\n""Sure, she's agreed to act as maid for the evening"" I laughed.\n\nI started up the camcorder as mom made her entrance, she was wearing a black maids outfit, so short it just covered her panties when she stood still. Her legs looked gorgeous in her black stockings and heels. The lads ogled her tits as they pushed against the thin fabric of her very low cut top, it barely covered her nipples and only just held moms ample braless breasts in place. I actually heard the sound of jaws hitting the carpet has she walked into the room with seven pitchers of beer on a tray.\n\nMom walked over to the table wiggling her sexy ass as she went. Everyone was given a good look at her unfettered tits as she bent forward and placed the tray on the table.\n\n""Anything you want boys. Just ask"" said mom in a low sexy voice ""Oh, Jason, there are tissues in the kitchen""\n\nEveryone laughed as Jason suddenly went red.\n\n""I haven't"" he protested.\n\n""You will."" said mom.\n\nAfter a few beers the lads became more relaxed about the situation. As mom was re-filling Johns glass Ben slid his up the outside of moms' leg, to his surprise she just ignored it. Jason pinched her ass, moms' only response a polite smile. Mom then conveniently dropped a bowl of pretzles, as she knelt down to pick them up, her panties stretched tight over her pussy. With her legs slightly parted, ass in the air Nick slid his hands between her legs.\n\n""You've sure got a nice cunt Mrs Anderson"" Nick mumbled.\n\nMom said ""thank you Nick"" and rubbed her crotch against his hand.\n\nThe atmosphere was electric as mom went upstairs to change into her next outfit. I moved the table from the centre of the room, replaced it with a chair and put some music on.\n\n""God, your moms hot"" said Roger\n\n""She's about to get hotter"" I said grinning.\n\nMom re-appeared, she had kept her underclothes on but replaced the maids outfit with a mini skirt and bra. Mom stepped into the centre of the room, her hips swaying and her tits jiggling in time with the music. She ran her hands down the sides of her body and slowly brought them back up and squeezed her tits. Mom sat on the chair and opened her legs wide, her hands still caressing her breasts gradually moved down to her crotch. She rubbed her pussy through her panties, she placed her hands on her knees then slowly drew them along the inside of her legs back to her pussy. I zoomed in as one hand slid inside her panties, and she rubbed herself, she lifted up her fingers dripping with her cunt juice and sucked them clean.\n\nAll eyes were watching her every move, mom was loving every second. She stood up and unzipped her skirt, it slid smoothly down her legs, she kicked it to one side. Swaying to the music, her hands sliding over her body she gyrated over to Jason. She put her left foot on the edge of his chair and very slowly unclipped her left stocking and rolled it down her leg, she moved across to Paul and removed her right stocking. Mom moved back to the centre of the room and removed her suspender belt. She turned her back to her now panting admirers and took off her bra. In true stripper tradition she turned around squeezing both breasts, keeping her nipples covered. It was Ben's turn, she moved over to where he sat, suddenly throwing herself forward she grabbed his head and rubbed her tits all over his face. He opened his mouth desperate to make contact with one of moms erect bulging nipples. She danced back to the centre of the room leaving Ben flushed and disappointed. She rubbed her pussy with her left hand while lifting her right breast up to her mouth and sucking herself.\n\nHer panties were all that was left. Once again mom turned her back to us, stood with her legs parted and slowly slid her hands down her legs to the floor stretching her thin panties over her wet cunt as she bent forward. As she stood up she ripped her panties off, the cheeks of her ass wobbled as it was finally exposed. Her hands moved back down her legs her pussy lips proudly displayed, as she bent over moms cheeks opened revealing her tight puckered asshole. She turned and sat on the chair facing her audience then spread her legs, she played with her nipples pulling and twisting them, finally pulling her heavy breasts up by her nipples as far has she could. When released they bounced back and forth as her hands slid down her body towards her pussy. Two finger of her right hand slid between her lips, then her left, mom let out a low groan has she pulled her pussy open first showing the pink inner lips and then her delicate insides. Moms' juice dripped onto the carpet. Standing up one last time mom went across to Roger who was sitting on the floor, she stood over him, holding his head she pushed her cunt into his face and moved her hips in a circular motion smearing his face with her cum. This was developing into one great movie.\n\nThe music came to a stop. I couldn't believe it! They started clapping, and mom actually took a bow.\n\n""I'm just off to change"" announced mom, ""I want you all naked and ready to fuck when I get back""\n\nThe guys all stripped off and started comparing their dick size. The air just smelt of sex as mom returned. She had put on her old basque that left her tits uncovered and new stockings and 5-inch heels. She knew how men liked women dressed sexy and fully available at the same time.\n\nJason was sitting in an armchair nursing his swollen dick, Mom knelt down in front of him and licked the head of his dick pushing the tip of her tongue into the sensitive hole. ""Shit"" moaned Jason. His whole prick disappeared into moms hungry mouth. Paul moved behind her and slid into her wet pussy, he held moms hips and pounded into her has hard as he could. Jason just sat back, ""beautiful, beautiful"" he muttered. It wasn't long before her shot his load into moms mouth, a few seconds later mom felt Paul's hot cum inside her.\n\n""lay on your back"" mom told Ben. Ben threw himself on the floor as fast as he could, mom smiled then straddled his cock and lowered herself onto him. Ben watched as his shaft spread her pussy lips and slowly disappeared inside her. John pushed his prick into moms willing mouth, as she began to suck.\n\n""I'm having her ass,"" shouted Nick.\n\nHe mounted mom from behind, his hard cock pushed against her asshole, As it opened Nick rammed his whole prick into her.\n\n""Aaaagh!"" went John ""You stupid fucker Nick, she almost bit mine off""\n\nMom just gave out a long slow moan as all three of her holes were filled at the same time. Her body shook as she came for the first time that night, all three pricks just kept ramming home like pistons on a machine. Moms' cheeks bulged as John emptied his balls into her mouth, as he pulled out a jet of cum hit mom in the face. Her tongue lapped it up. ""Oh fuck!"" shouted Nick as he flooded moms' bowels with his spunk. Mom just groaned as they took her body. Nick, was soon followed by Ben, who shot his load deep into moms slick pussy. As Nick and Ben pulled out, their combined cum began to run down moms legs.\n\nRoger had the biggest cock there 8 inches long and fat, he knelt behind mom and sank his cock into moms' anus. Mom gave out a loud groan as her asshole stretched around him. She held open the cheeks of her ass so he could fuck her deeper. Everyone one watched as Rogers big cocked impaled moms' ass.\n\n""Oooooghgh"" moaned mom as Roger filled her with his cum.\n\nBoth Jason and Paul had been jerking off and were ready to cum again. Mom knelt in front of them as their hot spunk hit her in the face, she opened her mouth as two more jets of cum hit the back of her throat. Using her fingers she cleaned her face and swallowed every drop.\n\nJohn gently pushed mom onto her back, he knelt over her chest. Mom squeezed her tits together and he fucked them. Mom licked her lips in anticipation, waiting for the first drops of cum to hit her, the purple head of his dick appeared and disappeared as his prick slid between her large firm tits.\n\n""I'm cumming!"" he gasped.\n\nMom opened her mouth as wide as she could, she didn't want to miss a drop. John gasped as the last drop spurted from his cock, he looked down at moms lovely face covered in white goo.\n\nBen lifted up moms' legs and put one over each of his shoulders and started to fuck her pussy.\n\n""Fuck me! Harder!"" mom cried\n\nBen's balls slapped against moms' ass, her tits jerked up and down in time to her fucking.\n\n""I'm cumming"" mom croaked ""Fuck, Uuuuungh!""\n\nBen kept fucking her limp body, as he came he pulled out and a jet of cum landed on moms still wobbling tits. Mom was to worn out to move, Nick and Roger both fucked her cunt. The lads then picked mom up and positioned her on all fours, As they got hard again, they each took her in turn. Mom let out a loud throaty groan as her body responded to their lust. As the evening wore on she let out small whimpers as they fucked her pussy and her ass, eventually the party was over and the lads left exhausted but happy.\n\nMom was now a sweaty cum covered heap on the floor, her stockings torn cum still running out of her ass. Both her holes were red and open, I knew she would hurt in the morning. I cradled her head in my lap, mom opened her eyes.\n\n""Did I do well David?"" she whispered ""Am I a good slut?""\n\n""Yes mom""\n\nI smiled down at mom, as I slid my prick into her mouth and fucked her face.\n\n SHOWING MOM THE ROPES\n\nI've been fucking mom for just over a year now. I found out by pure luck that mom's a closet exhibitionist and submissive, when she posed for some glamour pictures. Since then I've made mom my personal slut. We have what we like to call assignments about every four weeks, when normal social behaviour is suspended and I let my imagination run free. And today is the day.\n\nMom in the kitchen; she was gazing out of the window drinking some orange juice.\n\n""A punishment day I think"" I announced, as I walked into the room.\n\n""But David!"" said mom ""I do everything you ask, I even gave that smelly old tramp a blow job.""\n\n""Well, perhaps not punishment"" I conceded.\n\n""That's better"" said mom, letting her gown fall open revealing her firm body.\n\n""It's more, what is that word, err, TORTURE!""\n\n""David! You know I hurt for a week the last time you did an S and M number on me.""\n\n""This time you'll hurt for two, I promise""\n\nA tear rolled down moms' cheek; ""I thought you loved me"" she wept.\n\n""You know I do mom, I just want to hurt you today that's all"" I put my arm around her. ""Now, your clothes are on your bed, I'll be in the playroom waiting for you.""\n\nMom nodded and went to her room. I went to our new playroom and waited.\n\nMom entered the room her head bowed; her 5-inch heels made a sharp cracking sound against the wooden floor. Her legs looked great in her shear black hold up stockings, her naked ass wobbled in time with her breasts as she crossed the room. Mom stopped in the centre of the room with her hands behind her back and looked at me. Naked apart from her shoes and stockings she looked stunning.\n\nI walked up to her and gave her right nipple a sharp twist. Mom whimpered as her nipple became hard. I pushed my hand between her legs and roughly rubbed my hand over her clit. Mom started to moan, softly at first. Gradually her moans grew louder she was almost ready to cum. Her legs started to tremble as the desire in her pussy built up, moving towards its climax. I grabbed her cunt lips and yanked them down hard.\n\n""Aaaaaaagh!"" Mom screamed as she fell to the floor one hand nursing her bruised pussy lips.\n\nMom got back onto her feet, she said nothing. I lifted up her breasts and squeezed them together I then sucked and bit her nipples. She just closed her eyes, her breathing became heavy, I knelt down in front of her and kissed and licked her wounded pussy. I pushed two fingers into her asshole. Moms' groaning started again; soon she was ready to cum. This time I let her.\n\n""Oooooohoo!"" she gasped. Mom held my shoulders to steady herself as her legs shook, soon her whole body convulsed as her climax hit her.\n\nAlthough still standing, mom looked like a limp rag doll. I raised her left hand and strapped it to a rope above her head; it was soon joined by the right hand. I spread moms' legs and attached a spreader bar to her ankles. Her legs were stretched about three and a half feet apart. Using a small block and tackle I started raising moms' arms, she was soon standing on tiptoe her arms pulled straight over her head. Two more pulls and her feet were two inches off the floor, I tied off the rope.\n\nI stood in front of mom with a cane in my hand. WOOOSH, mom flinched as it passed in front of her face.\n\n""How many?"" she asked\n\n""Until you ass bleeds"" I replied, feeding on the fear in moms' face.\n\nMom nodded, as she accepted her fate.\n\nThe cane sliced through the air, mom wailed and her body jerked forward as the cane made contact with her ass. Again, and again, mom's creamy white ass was a network of red lines and welts.\n\n""Please stop!"" she gasped ""NO MORE, I CAN'T TAKE IT!""\n\nI lashed out again; her whole ass was a deep crimson.\n\n""NNNOOOOOOO!"" Mom screeched.\n\nI stopped and smiled to myself, her skin had three small splits in it, drops of blood rolled lazily down the cheeks of her ass, then dropped to the floor like miniature lemmings. Mom just hung there sobbing, her pussy was soaked.\n\n""You came, didn't you, you bitch!"" I shouted.\n\n""Y Yes"" came the feeble reply.\n\nI stood on a box in front of mom and slid my prick into her wet cunt; she let out a groan. I started to build up speed; moms' hips started to move to my rhythm. Her groaning was becoming stronger; I grabbed the cheeks of her ass and rammed my prick into her cunt as hard as I could. Pleasure and pain flooded her body as she let out a confused spluttering sound. Mom let out an almighty moan as I came inside her. She went limp, her body gently swung from side to side.\n\nI let her rest for about ten minutes. Mom re-entered the world of pain as I caned her breasts. The third stoke caught her right nipple, her eyes bulged in agony. I stopped at six; her breasts now had a nice rosy glow to them.\n\n""Did you enjoy that mom?""\n\n""Mmmmmph Mnuphgl"" she muttered\n\n""Now I know you can do better than that""\n\nMom lifted her head and let out a long sigh, ""Yes David.""\n\n""Shall I hurt you some more?""\n\nMom switched to autopilot and started mumbling her very own little mantra.\n\n ""My body is your pleasure, your pleasure is my pain, my pain is my pleasure, please give me more pleasure, release my pain, let it please you.""\n\n ""I'll take that as a yes then""\n\nMom watched as I walked up to her holding several large needles, all about four inches long and fairly thick.\n\nShe gasped as I pushed one into the side of her left breast. I placed the second needle against the underside of her right breast; and pushed it in very slowly, her eyes rolled back as the pain swept across her body, as she arched her back mom let out a low groan. She gave a combined groan come shriek as I pushed a needle through the teat of her left breast. As I pushed the fourth needle down the length of her right teat into her breast, cunt juice dribbled down her legs. I pushed three more needles into the areola of each of her nipples. As the last needle pierced her nipple her body shuddered, a stream of piss erupted from her cunt, splashing onto the wooden floor. As she orgasmed her hips bucked and sent the stream of golden liquid whipping across the room.\n\nI let mom down and left her lying in her own piss.\n\nHalf an hour later it was time to get started again. I pushed mom up onto all fours and positioned her so her ass was in the air. I lit the candle and stood over her. Mom made small whimpering sounds as the hot wax dripped onto the cheeks of her ass. I watched as her anus contract each time a drop of wax landed on her reddened skin.\n\n""Shhhhhhhiiiii!"" mom gasped.\n\nA drop of wax had hit her exposed pussy.\n\n""Aaaahhhh, Ggguugh.""\n\nHer clit was splattered with molten wax.\n\nI held open her pussy, and looked at the delicate pink inner muscles. Mom braced herself as a drop of wax fell towards her welcoming hole. She let out loud shrieks of pain, as I let five drops of wax coat the wall of her cunt. I pulled her up to a kneeling position, her breasts heaved up and down in time with her heavy breathing. Mom looked down at her bruised and swollen nipples and knew at once that they were my next targets. Mesmerised, she watched as each of her large brown nipples was coated in hot wax. Mom had reached a point beyond pain; she just felt warmth growing in her breasts and a pride that they made such fine targets for her son.\n\nAs I put the candle back in its box, mom squatted in the centre of the room. I noticed how she kept clenching her ass.\n\n""Noooooo!""\n\nI slipped a finger into her anus, as I pulled it out it was covered in thick brown shit.\n\n""Open your mouth"" I ordered.\n\nMom opened her mouth; she looked horrified as I pushed my shit covered finger between her lips.\n\n""Suck it clean""\n\nMoms mouth closed around my finger, she began to gag.\n\n""Throw up, and you eat it""\n\nMom kept her dinner where it belonged; her tongue slid round my finger licking and cleaning as it went. She swallowed the contents of her mouth and waited for her next punishment.\n\nI kissed mom on the lips. ""Mom"" I whispered ""I want you to shit on the floor and eat it""\n\nHer face was blank; she showed no sign of what was going through her mind as she squatted on the floor. Her puckered anus began to swell; gradually the head of a large brown turd emerged. Her hole opened wide as she released the contents of her bowels onto the floor. Two turds in all and a thick brown liquid squirted out last of all. Mom turned and looked at the pile of shit on the floor.\n\n""You even brought chocolate sauce"" I crooned.\n\nSlowly mom lowered her head. Her tongue licked at the liquid, a look of pure disgust crossed her face. She looked up. ""EAT!""\n\nHer mouth closed around the end of one of the turds and bit. A large chunk was missing. Mom chewed, then swallowed. Mom looked at me, her eyes begging me to say stop as she swallowed the last piece of her first turd.\n\n""ALL OF IT!""\n\nIt took her about fifteen minutes to eat the second turd and lick up the rest of her mess from the floor but it was worth watching. I stood up and looked down at my toy. A small trickle of shit was running down her chin, the blood from the needles in her breasts had formed a hard crust. I held my limp prick in front of her face and pissed on her. Mom opened her mouth and swallowed mouthfuls of my warm piss.\n\nOnce finished mom licked my prick clean, as she licked it soon became hard. She rolled over and presented me with her now empty ass. Like all moms, she knew what her little boy liked. As I fucked her, mom passed out with exhaustion.\n\nJust as she past out, mom mumbled ""Next time shit in my mouth.""\n\n\n\nIT'S A DOGS LIFE\n\nFour weeks later...\n\n""How are they today mom?""\n\nMom lifted her breasts for me to inspect.\n\n""All healed, and hardly a mark"" she revealed ""If anything my nipples are more sensitive now""\n\nMom stood up, letting her gown drop to the floor. Naked, she turned and asked me to check her ass for scars. I ran my hands over her white ass cheeks and though of the pain I'd put mom through, if any sense of guilt remained it was quickly quashed by my rapidly hardening cock.\n\n""No problems back here"" I slid two fingers into her cunt. They went in with a loud squelch, ""Nice wet pussy too""\n\nMom turned around and sucked my fingers clean; she let out a long soft moan as I flicked her nipples. She knelt down in front of me, head bowed in submission.\n\n""How can your cunt serve you today?"" she asked.\n\n""Get dressed and wait"" I instructed her ""I'll be back with a treat for you""\n\nWhen I returned home mom was in the kitchen reading a magazine, the simple summer dress I had selected clung to the curves of her body. It unbuttoned down the front and as asked mom had left the top and bottom buttons undone. As I walked into the kitchen mom jumped up and twirled around.\n\n""Do I look good, or do I look good"" she said grinning.\n\nHer dress lifted as she spun, her stocking clad legs rustled against one another. Her black stockings stood out in contrast to her naked white ass and pussy. I smiled; your treat is in the living room. As we entered the living room, mom just gasped. Lounging on the furniture were three large Dobermans.\n\n""Where did you get these?"" mom wanted to know. ""There beautiful""\n\n""Rogers' father runs a breeding centre for working dogs, and this is Rogers' way of saying thank you for the party a few months ago"" I put my hand on moms ass ""These three are his dads best studs""\n\nIt took mom a few seconds for what I had just said to register. Her face looked puzzled as it finally dawned on her that these dogs did more than just go walkies.\n\n""You want to film me fucking dogs!""\n\n""Of course,"" my hand slid between her legs ""and your already nice and wet, shame to let a juicy cunt like yours go to waste.""\n\nOne of the dogs had already got up and had started to push its nose between moms' legs.\n\n""See, they can smell a bitch in heat. And they don't get much hotter than you, do they mom.""\n\nI manoeuvred mom into an armchair and unbuttoned her dress. She opened her legs and began to moan as the dogs rough tongue rasped against her clit. Soon all three were trying to push their snouts into moms' pussy, licking up her juices as they flowed from her body.\n\n""Uuungh! Ooooohg! MMMmmmmm!""\n\nMom wiggled her pussy trying to give the dogs a better angle of attack; her hips thrust forwards as their long tongues slid into her hole.\n\n""OOOOoooooooh, I'm cumming, CUMmmmnnnn!""\n\nMom gripped the arms of the chair as she erupted with pleasure.\n\nI called the dogs off; Lancer, Sabre and Blade obediently trotted to the far side of the room and sat down. I called over Blade and rolled him onto his back, his stump of a tail wagged back and forth as I rubbed his belly. Mom took off her dress and knelt down next to the dog. Moms' hand replaced mine stroking its soft fur, slowly her hand moved down to Blades' prick. As her hand gently stoked Blades prick and balls his skin peeled back to reveal a large red erection. Mom wet her hand and began to wank Blade.\n\nI grabbed moms' wrist. ""Use your mouth, Blade would like that.""\n\nMom lowered her head and let her red lips close around the head of Blades' prick. Moms' mouth slowly swallowed his length; her head started to bob up and down. She held Blades' prick with one hand, while gently massaging his balls with the other. Blade gave out a succession of barks and whimpers, mom groaned. Blade shot his spunk into moms' mouth, as his hot cum slid down her throat; pussy juice dripped from her cunt.\n\nSabre had positioned himself behind mom and started licking her wet pussy; mom let out a low groan.\n\n""Lift your ass up a little mom""\n\nShe raised her ass up; her pussy lips opened exposing her delicate pink folds. I moved sabre forwards until his hard prick was at the entrance to moms wet hole. He didn't need telling, he thrust forward burying his prick deep inside her.\n\n""Nnnnnnngh!""\n\nWith pure animal lust Sabre rammed his prick into moms pussy, all his training was to fill pussy with his cum. He clearly enjoyed his work. Moms' body shook with her climax, but Sabre wasn't finished. It was several minutes before he gave out a howl of satisfaction as he filled mom with thick globs of cum. Mom lay on the floor ass in the air, legs apart. Her breathing heavy and gasping. Lancer lined up and took his turn. Mom groaned has her pussy endured another fast hammer like fucking the dogs enjoyed. Cum dripped out of moms' pussy as Lancer emptied his balls inside her.\n\nMom looked up, ""God, that's what I call being fucked.""\n\n""They're not finished yet you know"" I positioned the refreshed Blade at moms' pussy and Sabre over her head.\n\nAs Blade slid his long cock into moms' cunt, mom started sucking on Sabres' equally big prick. Blades' thrusts were as frantic and deep as Lancer and Sabres' had been. Blades' thrusting forced Sabres' prick further into moms' mouth. She sucked with a real passion, desperate to feel herself being filled in both holes at the same time. Both dogs wagged their short tails for all they were worth. Both dogs started howling.\n\n""Uuunnghaagh!"" All three came together, Moms body convulsed as Sabre filled her mouth with his cum and Blade filled her pussy to overflowing.\n\nThe dogs sat across the room; mom rolled over and sat on the floor. She looked down at the steady stream of dog cum oozing out of her pussy. She cupped her hand and opened her pussy lips with the other. Her hand was soon filled with thick cum, she smiled at me and began lapping up the cum with her tongue.\n\nLancer was ready to go again, mom rolled him onto his back and gently sucked his prick. After about a minute she sat astride Lancer and lowered herself onto him. Mom placed the head of his prick on her asshole; she let out a satisfied grunt as Lancers' prick sank into her bowels. She rode the dog, gently moaning as; her tight puckered hole milked him of his cum.\n\nMom lay in the centre of the room smiling, a very full and satisfied woman.\n\nSabre began to whine and whimper; he looked at the door, then me, then the door again. I called him over, ""Good boy."" As he walked over his hind legs trembled. I positioned him over moms' face. She looked surprised.\n\n""Sabre wants a shit""\n\nHis anus began to push outwards; the tip of a turd began to poke out. I started to finger moms' clit; she licked her lips, opened her mouth and raised her head. Her mouth closed around the turd as she ate it out of Sabres' ass. Her moans were getting more frequent as I rubbed her. A second larger turd emerged, mom didn't have time to bite, it filled her mouth, about 4 inches stuck out between her lips like a giant cigar. Mom sucked on the turd, breaking it down, swallowing it. She pushed it deeper into her mouth, her eyes widened as her throat stretched around it, and it began to slide down her throat whole. She almost lost control and started to gag as another climax rippled through her.\n\n""Yes!"" gasped mom, as she felt the turd sliding down her throat into her stomach.\n\nI left mom lying on the floor and walked the very tired dogs back to Roger. When I got back mom had showered and cleaned up.\n\nMom put her arms around me and gave me a long kiss, our tongue's arm wrestled with one another. ""Thank you"" that was a lovely treat.\n\n""That's ok mom""\n\n""Can't wait till next month David,"" said mom ""I'm so lucky to have a son with such an active imagination.""\n\n HELPING THE NEEDY\n\nMom gave a satisfied moan as I withdrew my slowly softening prick from her wet pussy. As she lay back with her legs apart I caught some of the cum leaking from between her lips in my hand and tipped it into her open mouth. Mom raised her head and licked my hand clean.\n\n""I hope your ready for tonight mom?"" I toyed with her right nipple.\n\n""Whatever you say David"" mom moved down the bed and began licking my prick clean as well.\n\nThe time was 10pm; mom was getting agitated. I walked into the living room.\n\n""Ready mom?""\n\n""What for? You haven't told me what to wear yet!""\n\nYour outfit is on your bed, now get changed. Mom went upstairs; little did she know her outfit consisted of one old raincoat and a pair of high heels. She returned with a beaming smile.\n\n""I see you want your old mom to look her best tonight""\n\nWe got into the car and drove across town; I had picked a part of town frequented by tramps, winos and dregs of every description. We parked in an unlit side street and started to walk. As usual I had taken some time picking moms entertainment for the day, in the previous weeks.\n\n""Down here I think,"" we headed down a dimly lit alley full of trash cans and old storage crates. We stopped; I had found the right place.\n\n""Ok mom, lose the coat""\n\nMom took off her raincoat and passed it to me. She shivered slightly as the cool evening air ran its fingers over her naked body. ""No covering up."" Mom moved her hands to her sides and stood with her legs slightly parted. I put her coat in an old bag I had brought along for the occasion.\n\n""Now what?"" she asked.\n\n""Over there in the corner"" I pointed to a large mound of rubbish.\n\nWe moved closer, moms' breasts swaying as she walked, the cool air making her nipples hard. In the corner was a large fat ugly woman, her face red and blotchy clasping a bottle of methylated spirits to her chest; she stank of booze, piss and shit. ""Meet you new girlfriend mom""\n\nMom sniffed the air and swallowed ""Ugh! Nice!""\n\nShe knelt down next to the old hag, mom watched as she coughed in her sleep and brought up some yellow phlegm. It dribbled down her chin onto her chest. Mom looked at me; I nodded. She held the woman's head and kissed her on the lips, she worked her tongue into her phlegm filled mouth, drinking down the glutinous liquid as her tongue explored her new girlfriend. Then she licked the woman's chin, lovingly cleaning her face.\n\nMom started unbuttoning the old woman's clothing, layer after layer was removed finally revealed her large white sagging breasts. They hung down to her waist; each tipped with big rubbery teat. Using both hands mom cupped one of the giant breasts and began to suck on the nipple. It grew bigger as moms' tongue excited it. Her skin was rough to the touch; the nipple expanded some more. The old woman groaned in her sleep as mom stood over her and started to rub her clit with the bloated teat. Moms' hips swayed backwards and forwards, rubbing her hot clit over the hard rubber nipple. I let mom enjoy herself for a few minutes before urging her on.\n\nMom continued to undress her new girlfriend, after removing several pairs of tights she finally found her stained and soiled knickers. As they were pulled down her legs I could see her hairy pussy was stained red from menstruation. Mom climbed between the woman's legs and started to lick the blood; the copper taste of the blood was enhanced by the sharp tang of urine. Mom lapped at the woman's pussy like a cat with a saucer of cream. The old woman was getting more aroused now, I pushed two fingers into moms' cunt.\n\n""Mmmmmgh, Shlurplghgh!""\n\nMoms' tongue was deep inside the woman's hole; she sucked the woman's juices into her mouth, savouring the taste before swallowing. I started to fuck moms' cunt, pushing her face into the old hags' pussy with each thrust. The old woman's breathing was getting louder, her lungs whistled as she got closer to cumming. Mom was groaning and grinding her pussy around my prick. I eventually pulled out and came all over the old woman's mountainous tits. Mom started to finish herself off rubbing her clit with her hand as she licked my cum off the old woman.\n\n""Oooouughn!"" mom gave a loud groan as she finally came.\n\nMom lay on her back, head between the woman's open legs. I put my foot on the woman's stomach and pushed down. A steady stream of golden piss splashed over moms body, she opened her mouth to catch what she could while rubbing the rest into her skin. The now drained woman just lay there like a giant lump of lard unaware of the beautiful woman between her legs. I took out my now soft cock and pissed in moms' mouth. Mom licked her lips as she swallowed every drop.\n\nThe old woman hadn't cum; I felt I owed her that at least. I picked up the empty meths bottle; it was about 3-inches wide at the base. Mom opened the woman's pussy as wide as she could; I pushed the bottle up pussy her blunt end first. She gave a high pitched whimper as her cunt stretched around the bottle. I fucked her with my makeshift dildo pushing it deeper with every thrust. Eventually she came, her fat swollen body wobbled and rippled like jelly. Mom and I then left her in peace; naked, legs open, with just the neck of her bottle sticking out of her pussy.\n\nI opened my bag and gave mom some travel wipes and a towel to clean herself up. Once done I pulled out a leather belt and strapped moms hands behind her back. I then put a dog collar and lead on her. Leaving the alley we walked along the well-lit street towards our next charity case.\n\nMom walked at a steady pace, ignoring wolf whistles from the few passing cars. The occasional wino groped her as she walked past; she just smiled at them and continued walking. Her large breasts bounced in time with her stride, as did the cheeks of her ass. Her brown erect nipples pointed the way. We turned a corner and in the distance I could see a small campfire on some waste ground. We made our way towards it. As we drew closer I could see the four tramps I'd met earlier in the week.\n\n""Hey! It's that kid"" one of them shouted ""and would ya look at the piece a meat he's got with him.""\n\nThey all leered at mom as I led her towards them. I stood mom by the fire. As the flames flitted across her body, the four men walked around her in a circle, looking her over. Moms' body began to get excited by the crude comments they were making; her pussy was getting wet, it began dripping cunt juice.\n\n""I just gotta fuck those tits""\n\n""After I shoot in that mouth of hers""\n\n""That pussy gonna be split tonight""\n\n""Well I'm having her ass, I bet its as tight as virgin choirboy""\n\n""I'll show her how to appreciate a real man""\n\n""She'll know she's been fucked when I've finished with her""\n\nMom let out a small gasp as a finger was roughly pushed into her pussy. Hands pinched and pulled at her tits, she thought they were trying to yank her nipples clean off. Someone grabbed her hair and pulled her head back, before she had time to think a tongue entered her mouth, a large smelly mouth attached itself to her face. Her ass cheeks were pulled open; two fingers were forced into her anus. Mom squealed as they assaulted her ass.\n\nMom was pushed to her knees, a large unwashed prick stood erect in front of her face. She opened her mouth; four or more hands held her head as her mouth was raped. She was gagging as the head of the prick hit the back of her throat; she did her best to relax her throat muscles. Mom gave a grunt as the tramps prick eventually entered her throat, his balls slapping against her chin as his thrusts became harder and faster. Mom felt his prick throb and swell in her mouth as he groaned, she felt his hot cum sliding deep inside her.\n\n""My turn, my turn you bastards""\n\nMom was pushed forwards exposing her pussy and ass, she felt a prick pushing against her asshole. She felt herself opening, swallowing her next intruder.\n\n""God! She is tight!""\n\nAs her asshole was being fucked one of the others started slapping the cheeks of her ass, mom felt them going red, that strange perverse heat building between her legs. Mom began groaning as her ass got redder and hotter.\n\nHe threw his hips forward, ""Shit! I'm cumming"" he pumped his cum into moms ass. As mom felt his cum inside her it triggered her own climax.\n\n""Nnnnnghggh, Yessss! Oooooooh!""\n\nMom felt hands pushing her, lifting her. She saw one of them lying on his back prick pointing towards the night sky. She was lowered onto him; his prick made a squelch as it filled her wet pussy. She was pushed forward, she felt a prick brush against the cheek of her ass. She relaxed her anus.\n\n""Nnnnnnoo!"" the second prick also pushed into her pussy, stretching her. This new sensation caught her by surprise, she felt so full. More hands held her hips and shoulders. The two men kept perfectly still as mom was seesawed back and forth being impaled on this double fuck. The tramp lying beneath her squeezed her tits together then started pulling on her nipples. Her large teats were already sore from their earlier treatment. He laughed as a look of pain filled moms' face; he twisted her reddened nipples harder.\n\n""Split me you bastards,"" mom threw herself backwards onto the waiting pricks. ""That's it, that's it rip my cunt apart. Moms' rhythm was getting faster. ""God"" my tits hurt good!""\n\nBoth men groaned as they emptied themselves into moms' pussy. Mom was still thrusting down on their increasingly soft dicks, desperate to cum herself. She was pulled off and pushed face down onto the ground, her ass bobbed up and down as she fucked the air.\n\n""Shit! She's still going.\n\n""This'll finisher her off.""\n\nTwo of them held mom down and pulled open her legs. The third crouched behind her holding an empty beer bottle by the neck. ""Let's see if mom can take it as well as she gives it,"" I thought. He took aim at Moms asshole; he looked at her hole and then the blunt end of the bottle, he licked his lips, everyone was quite. He rammed the bottle down hard.\n\n""Aaaaaaaghgh! O my god, Aaaaaaaagh!"" the bottle tore into moms' already stretched anus, moms' mouth opened and closed mouthing words that never came. The bottle was forced deep inside her. Just as violently it was pulled out. Mom was making strange high-pitched noises.\n\n""Nnnnnooooo!"" the bottle was thrust back inside her, he began to drive it in and out of her ass. The bottle was soon coated in thick goo and started to glide in and out of moms' ass with ease. She started to moan, as she became more and more aroused. The bottle slid up her ass one more time; he stopped, leaving the neck of the bottle poking out of moms' asshole. She was rolled over and he pushed his hard prick deep into her wet cunt.\n\n""Mmmmmmm!"" Moms' cunt was tighter now, with the bottle still deep inside her. As he fucked her, one of the other tramps sat across moms' middle and started to fuck her tits.\n\n""Uuuuuuuunghgh!"" Mom came with a vengeance almost throwing the guy on her chest into the air. The tramps cum dribbled out of her raw pussy; mom was delirious, she didn't even notice as two jets of thick white spunk splashed across her face.\n\nThe tramps tidied themselves up as best they could and looked down at mom still lying on the floor. She was staring into space, licking her lips, naked and exposed.\n\n""She was a good fuck,"" one said.\n\n""She's a fucking slut,"" said another\n\nI helped mom to her feet, clipped her lead onto her collar and led her away. Her head was down; she staggered slightly as she walked. The juices from her pussy and ass dribbled down her legs.\n\nWe had started walking back to our car, when a fairly respectable looking guy pulled along side us.\n\n""How much to fuck the slut?""\n\n""What?""\n\n""How much to fuck the slut?""\n\nThe words sank in, ""Why hadn't I thought of making money out of mom before?""\n\nI told him to drop dead and led mom away. In my mind I started to picture the land of opportunity. I couldn't stand mom on a street corner, but I could hire her out for porn flicks, stag nights, whatever!\n\nMoms' sex life had just taken a new and more profitable direction. Now to work...\n\n MOM FOR HIRE By Scamp (UK)\n\n STRIPPING FOR PLEASURE AND PROFIT\n\nIt took some time to find the right venue for mom to show the world her talents, but eventually I came through. It was a seedy dive on the far side of town; the owner already had both his daughters working the streets so I knew I was dealing with a man of principle. All he wanted was half the money; he didn't give a shit about anything else.\n\nMom let out a long lazy groan as I gently worked the dildo into her pussy. I just loved watching her cum. She just lay on the bed with her legs open; moaning as the hard rubber ridges on the dildo pulled on her clit. I told her about her job for the evening, her breathing deepened. How she was going to repeat her party performance, but this time in public.\n\n""Mmmmmmm! Oh yes David,"" her chest heaved up and down, I quickened my thrusts. ""Oooooooo!""\n\nMoms' whole body spasmed as she came, the dildo buried deep in her pussy.\n\nMoms' outfit for the evening was to be expected, black half-cup bra with matching panties and suspender belt, Black stockings and her 5- inch heels. I didn't think she would need anything else. With mom wearing her old coat, we entered by the back door of the bar. It was fairly well lit, and there were about thirty or so customers.\n\n""You'll need these mom,"" I gave her two brand new vibrating dildos, her eyes widened. They were the next size up to the ones she was used too.\n\n""I'm not sure they'll fit,"" she held one in her hand gauging its girth.\n\n""They'll fit whether you like it or not!""\n\n""I'm sorry David, I was being silly,"" Mom swallowed as she looked again at her new partners in her act.\n\nI plugged my tape recorder into the bars antique speaker system and pressed play. Mom was on. Using a chair she stepped up onto the bar. I was so proud as all the men in the room raped mom with their eyes. She danced along the bar running her hands over her body, squeezing her full tits. She opened her legs giving everyone a good look at her wet crotch. Mom slowly rubbed her pussy through her panties and licked her fingers clean. Mom crouched down grabbing a guy who was sitting at the bar and rubbed her pussy in his face. She teased them for another five minutes before climbing down and continuing her act among the tables.\n\nThe men and women in the bar started to shout out as mom danced amongst them. One guy tried to touch her tits; she pulled back. As he a look of mock surprise crossed his face, mom pulled out her right breast and pushed her hard nipple into his mouth. His surprise was genuine as he sucked on moms' tit. The guys wife couldn't stop herself from laughing, mom twirled round and sat on the woman's lap. As mom explored the woman's breasts, mom slid her tongue into the wife's mouth and kissed her long and deep. Mom left the woman flushed, her now hardened nipples pushed at her blouse for all to see.\n\nMom unclipped her bra and let it drop to the ground; she began pulling her nipples making them stand to attention. She took one guy's hands and placed them on her tits.\n\n""Squeeze my tits baby, go on there all yours to enjoy.""\n\nShe moved to the next table. She rolled onto the table, coming to rest on her back; with her legs over the next customer's shoulders, he licked his lips. Mom pushed her hand inside her panties and covered her fingers in pussy juice. As she pushed herself up she pushed her fingers into his smiling mouth, he sucked them clean and asked for more.\n\nMoving on, mom stood up on the next table and opened her legs pulling her panties up so they cut into her pussy, her large lips bulged out into full view. She slipped her panties down her long legs, then held her pussy open and pulled the guys face into her crotch. His tongue went into her wet hole as mom held his head and ground her pussy into his face. As mom climbed off the table his face shimmered with her juices.\n\nMom lay on the floor and rammed three fingers into her cunt and started to frig herself. Her free hand pulled at her nipples, twisting them hard. Mom opened her legs wider to give everyone a better view of her sopping wet cunt, she raised her hips pushing against her own thrusts.\n\nNnnnnnnngh, Ggggggghghgh""\n\nMoms' body went rigid as she came, then she collapsed onto the floor.\n\n""More! More!"" they shouted.\n\nMom smiled at them ""More you want, more you got.""\n\nMom picked up her new toys and smothered them in lubricant, she knew this would be hard. As she climbed onto the bar several women gasped in horror at the sheer size of the dildos. Mom stood on the bar and began slowly rubbing one of her dildos along the outside of her pussy. Mom opened her legs switched the vibrator on and with both hands on the base of the dildo placed its large head against the entrance of her pussy. She closed her eyes and began to push. They very two inches of the dildo opened her up and slid in easily, then it grew wider and mom knew she had another eight inches to get inside her.\n\nMom took a deep breath and pushed ""Uuuuuugh!"" her wail filled the bar as her pussy stretched further than it had ever done before, ""Nnnnnnnnghgh!"" she pushed again, and another inch disappeared inside her. Moms eyes were wide open now, her eyes filled with a lust for more pain; she pushed. It slid into her body with a slurp.\n\nAaaaaaagh! The dildo had reached the entrance to her womb; her fingers felt how much of the dildo was still to go. Another three inches, mom looked at me with a pathetic look on her face. I mouthed the word ""Push""; she bit her bottom lip and pushed.\n\n""Aaaaaagh!"" the dildo ripped open the entrance to her womb, sweat poured of her as she began to fuck herself, she pulled most of the dildo out of her cunt and rammed it back again letting out squeals of pain that soon became groans of pleasure. Everyone stared in disbelief as the monster dildo slid in and out of moms' pussy and the look of pleasure on her face.\n\nMom hadn't had time to recover when I pointed to the second dildo, mom really looked scared now. She knew she that with the smaller dildos at home she could insert the second one in her anus with the first still inside her pussy, but these?\n\nEveryone was quite as mom started to lubricate her asshole; they knew what was coming. She turned her back to her audience so they could get a better look at her small tight ass. Mom looked at their expectant faces in the mirror behind the bar; she wouldn't let them down.\n\nMom squatted over the dildo, intending to use her body weight to help things along. Like the first dildo the first few inches were fairly comfortable then her ass began to feel tight, she pushed down some more, moms mouth opened but nothing came out; her ass stretched slightly, caught by surprise moms' whole body weight pushed on the dildo.\n\n""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghgh!""\n\nThe whole dildo slid into her violated bowels. Her eyes bulged in surprise; she was still alive. Shaking with pain mom pulled a few inches of the dildo out of her ass, and pushed it back again, slowly she started fucking her ass. Once she was confident it she was ok, she called over two women from the audience. Mom pulled out both the dildos; each woman held one with its base on the top of the bar. Mom squatted over the dildos, the tip of each dildo at the entrance of one of her holes. The women gasped as mom slid onto both dildos at the same time and began fucking herself.\n\n""Mmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmmmmmm! Nnnnnngh!"" within minute's mom came, her juices running over the hands of her assistants and onto the bar. Mom sank down exhausted burying the dildos even deeper in her body. Mom climbed off the bar and walked around the room showing off the dildos still embedded in her.\n\nMom returned to the back of the bar where I helped her freshen up and after I had licked her juices from the dildos I put them away. \n\nThe owner made it known that mom was available for sexual services and the rates we had agreed. The customers could visit mom out back or she would perform at the table. One of the women who had held one of the dildos asked if mom would eat her pussy at the table. Although still shaky, mom crawled under the table and removed the woman's panties. Her pussy was already wet and had a generous covering of hair. The woman groaned as moms' mouth attached itself to her pussy. All the onlookers could see was moms' ass and pussy sticking out from under the table and her sweet juice running down her legs.\n\n""I'm cumming, O fuck, am I cumming!"" The woman's own juices filled moms mouth as she came, she sank back in her chair satisfied.\n\nMom moved from table to table mainly sucking cocks, but a couple of guys fucked her ass. Thoroughly tired, mom had one last gesture of goodwill to make. She lay on the floor and asked if any of the men who hadn't cum yet would like to wank over her. Five men walked over and stood over her head with their pricks in their hands. One by one the shot their load all over moms face and tits.\n\nThe owner was pleased with his extra money and wanted mom to repeat her performance the next week, we declined. We didn't want to attract too much attention by appearing regularly at the same place. He gave us a few contacts and we went home.\n\n""That was a bloody good show mom. I didn't think you would be able to take them both""\n\nMom smiled and stroked my hair; ""You'll be the death of me you will.""\n\n""Not this week mom, not this week.""\n\n DOWN ON THE FARM\n\nIt took some hard negotiating on my part but ""David Hollywood Tycoon"" had landed his mom the starring role in a new film. It would never be a blockbuster, but I was assured it would be a ballbuster. Now all I had to do was break the good news to mom.\n\n""You got the part!"" I shouted as I opened the living room door.\n\n""I didn't! Did I?"" Mom jumped up off the couch.\n\n""You most certainly did!"" I gave mom a big hug. ""It's being filmed next week, we will need to be there by 10am."" I gave mom the address.\n\nThe big day arrived, mom and I turned up about half an hour early. The director came over and gave mom the outline of the story.\n\n""So you arrive at the farm lost and asking for directions. Now the farmers son rapes you, and while he's doing that he is joined by his mom and sister ok. Now instead of helping you they help him and you get dragged into the animal pens where you get raped and tortured. Ok, now don't worry about a script just ad-lib, got it! Oh, one more thing; we like our films to look realistic so there's no cuts and breaks for coffee, once we start we shoot, our customers like the filming rough.""\n\nMom nodded, the director handed me a cheque and walked across to the film crew. I took mom over to an old trailer to get changed. She had decided to wear a pink basque with matching panties but black stockings. Her 4-inch heels and fairly everyday skirt and blouse.\n\nThe filming started; mom drove up to the house and got out of the car. The farmers son was sitting on the porch, he stood up. Mom walked over to him smiling.\n\n""I'm lost can you help me?""\n\n""Sure I can help you"" he took one step towards mom, reached out and tore open her blouse. Her tits wobbled inside the basque, before mom could say her next line he punched her in the stomach. Mom dropped to the floor winded. He pulled out his already hard cock opened moms legs and ripped of her panties. Mom was still pretty dazed as he forced his cock up her dry cunt.\n\n""Nnnnnnngh!"" Mom really felt she was being split apart. As he started to fuck her in earnest mom started to getting wet. The stud just hammered into moms' pussy as hard as he could. The two women appeared both in denim dungarees; they rushed over to the copulating couple and pulled out knives. The air was filled with the sound of tearing material as they cut off moms' skirt and blouse. Then they each cut free a cup on moms' basque. Her large tits swung free, her large brown nipples hard. Mom was groaning as her first climax drew near. The two women sucked her nipples, biting the teats turning them from brown to red.\n\n""I'm coming"" mom groaned, Uuuuuuungh! Oooooooooghgh!""\n\nThe stud pulled out and came over moms' face and tits. The two women quickly picked mom up and carried her around to the back of the farmhouse and into the barn. The two blondes quickly took off all their clothes. The younger of the two ""Olivia"" had a firm supple body; the woman playing the mother was just slightly overweight, with full heavy breasts and wide womanly hips. Both women were shaven with good legs.\n\nThe mother sat on moms face and ordered her to start licking, moms; tongue drilled into the woman's large wet pussy and then lapped at her large clit. Olivia picked up a corncob, stripped off the leaves and pushed into moms' pussy. Mom and the mother both groaned and bucked as they started to cum.\n\n""This one's good"" the mother groaned, ""we're gonna have some fun today!""\n\nBoth women came at the same time; the mother pushed her pussy onto moms' open mouth and sat there letting her juices run into moms' mouth. The son entered the barn.\n\n""Roll the bitch over, I want a taste of her ass!""\n\nMom was rolled onto her belly. He kicked moms legs open, licked two fingers and pushed them into mom asshole.\n\n""Not bad, not bad at all,"" Olivia held open the cheeks of moms ass as he started to fuck her. Mom lay under him moaning, her mind still trying to catch up with what was going on. He let out a grunt, this time Olivia took his load in her mouth; she then licked his prick clean.\n\nMom was rolled onto her back as the mother reappeared with three large dogs.\n\n""Wake the bitch up"" she shouted at Olivia.\n\nOlivia stood over mom and pissed on her. Mom choked as she breathed in some of Olivia's sweet water, as she coughed and spluttered she remembered what was going on and looked suitably shocked as they brought the dogs closer. Each of the specially trained dogs had a hard on, they started to sniff moms pussy and pulled on their leads eager to start.\n\nThe first dog was led over to mom; the mother lifted moms head ""Suck it!""\n\nMom sat up and took the dog in her mouth, gently licking its shafts and then sucking its balls. She worked her way back to the head, running her tongue around it, sucking the dogs prick deep into her mouth. Her head moved back and forth as she enjoyed the sensation of the hard boned prick sliding between her lips. The others stood back in admiration as mom gave the dog a really professional blowjob. The dog started to whine mom knew it was almost time, she felt its cock jerk she pulled her head back and let the jets of cum splash across her face, catching what she could in her open mouth.\n\nThe stud grabbed mom by the hair and pulled her onto all fours; the second dog was let off its leash. It jumped onto moms' back and sunk its cock deep inside her pussy. Mom gasped as the dog started giving her a good hard fuck.\n\n""Oooh! That's good, give it to me doggie""\n\nMom thrust back against the dog driving its cock deeper. The dog fucked for all it was worth, its hard thrusts coming faster and faster.\n\n""Uuungh! I'm gonna cum!""\n\nMom felt the dog release the contents of its balls deep inside her.\n\nOh shit! I'm cumming, Uunnghgh!""\n\nMom knelt there, head down gasping for breath. The dog stood over her wagging its tail, its prick still in mom pussy. As it was pulled off her, it's cum started to seep out between moms' pussy lips.\n\nThe third dog was being led across the barn, mom didn't move ""three dogs three holes"" she thought. She wasn't wrong. As the last dog's prick forced its way into her ass, Olivia sat in front of mom and told her to suck her clit. Mom lowered her head and started to penetrate Olivia's pussy with her tongue.\n\n""Ooo! Olivia you taste so sweet"" thought mom as her ass was being brutally fucked by the biggest of the three dogs. Olivia moaned as mom hit all the right buttons. Moms' ass was starting to get sore, but she didn't want the piercing cock to stop it felt so, so good. Olivia groaned louder, her pussy juice filled moms mouth and was quickly swallowed as mom lapped greedily at the young girl's cunt. Mom could feel her own orgasm getting near. The barn was filled with grunts, moans and howls as all three reached their climax.\n\nMoms' hands were tied behind her back and she was taken out of the barn to the stable, she was made to lie on her back on the floor. The young pony backed away into the corner nervously. A transparent funnel was placed in moms' mouth and a strap tightened round her head to hold it in place. Marks had been made on the side of the funnel indicating one, two and three pints. Mom looked around nervously not sure what was about to happen. Olivia led the pony over to where mom lay on the ground and began to lick and suck its cock. The mother began massaging the pony's large balls. It didn't take long to get the pony aroused. Its enormous prick hung down as Olivia did her best to get the tip into her mouth. As she licked the head of the pony's cock she ran her hands up and down the shaft. The pony whinnied as it started to cum. Olivia pushed its cock into the open end of the funnel, just as it's cum gushed out. Mom had no choice but to swallow as more cum flooded into the funnel. Although mom was drinking as fast as she could the funnel was still filled to the one-pint mark when the pony finally stopped. We watched as mom slowly emptied the funnel mouthful by mouthful the gelatinous sticky liquid filled her stomach.\n\nMom was beginning to feel a little queasy has they led her into the next stable. The mother already had the animal erect and ready to go. Moms' hands were untied as she was positioned on a small bench under the donkey. She felt its large prick being positioned at the entrance of her pussy. The animal started to thrust forwards, her pussy opened allowing the donkey to penetrate her. Mom knew she could take the girth it was the length that concerned her. Her breathing became heavier as she felt the long prick driving deeper in to her body. She winced in pain as the head pushed into her womb; moms' mouth opened as the donkey drove still deeper into her. The animal stopped; it then started to slide its cock back and forth giving mom a deep slow fuck. Mom let out a long groan.\n\nAs moms' second climax with the donkey died away the animal eventually came, mom felt its cock throb between her legs and then the throbbing moved up its shaft into moms' tired body. She felt herself being filled with a warm liquid, but it couldn't escape her pussy was filled with the donkeys hard prick. Mom felt her womb fill with cum and start to expand. As the donkey withdrew the floodgates opened, a river of cum poured from moms' pussy.\n\nThe film ended with mom being dumped at the side of the highway naked, with a corncob buried deep in her ass.\n\n""Cut! And lets call it a day"" screamed the director.\n\nI bent mom over the front of our car and pulled out the corncob, Olivia came over and helped mom dress. After a long talk over a burger and some coffee it was decided that Olivia could stay with us for a few days.\n\nOnce home I had to have sex, what I had seen during the filming had been a major turn on. Olivia had a young and open mind and mom was too tired to care. I slid my hard cock into moms' mouth as Olivia fisted her pussy. Olivia and I kissed as moms' body bucked and twisted yet again.\n\nI had found in Olivia a soul mate. It wasn't long before she told me about her folks and the ""Festival Dolcett."" The festival is held every year and the meals they prepare are very special.\n\nI wondered if Olivia's folks would like to have mom to dinner..."
1264,Davies Family Sex Stories - The Child Porn Stash,"['ped', 'ws', 'mast', 'inc']","Sue and I enjoyed a good sex life from the start, usually indulging in intercourse several times a week. She has always been interested in trying new things when it comes to sex. As well as being happy to let me fuck her bum, my new wife introduced me to watersports. Her favorite thing being for me to lay in the bath while she squats over me, releasing her pee on my chest, stomach and penis. On a couple of occasions, she has even done her wee in my mouth when I have been performing cunnilingus on her.\n\nAlthough I have always enjoyed sex with women, I am also attracted to girls of primary school age. As a teenager, while other boys were buying top shelf titles such as Razzle and Escort for pictures of naked women, I was more interested in finding images of a different type.\n\nOne day, I discovered a naturist magazine called Health and Efficiency, and upon looking through it, found It contained a feature entitled ""Family Photos"". Readers were invited to send in snaps of their family, and I was astounded to see four pages packed with photographs of men, women and children, all totally naked. I couldn't believe my luck.\n\nEach month I would look forward to the new issue of H & E coming out. Once home and in the privacy of my bedroom I would turn straight to the ""Family Photos"" section. There was always a good mix of subjects. Some photographs featured children with their parents, while others focused solely on the junior naturists of the family. There were babies, toddlers and prepubescent girls and boys, as wel as a few older kids. I cut out all the pictures of preteen girls and stuck them in a scrap book. Even thinking about the book made my penis stiffen and it became the source of many great wanks during my teenage years.\n\nDuring my late teens I went on a day trip to France. While in a shop looking at the magazines on the top shelf, I came across one which took my eye. It was called 'Jeunes et Naturels' and the front cover showed the naked upper body of a girl of around 9. Although the picture only showed her from the waist upwards, I could tell that the child was completely naked. My heart started to beat faster as I carefully took the magazine down from the shelf and with trembling hands I prepared to open it. I could hardly believe what I saw. On virtually every one of its 58 pages were pictures of naked kids, some in black and white, others in colour. The vast majority of the children were of female, their ages ranging from toddler to early teen.\n\nPlucking up courage, I bought a copy (issue 110, price 50FF).\n\nOnce outside the shop, I searched frantically for somewhere to masturbate, and was forced to settle for a Portaloo. I quickly selected a picture of a 3 little girls who had clearly won prizes in a junior naturist beauty contest. The children looked to be aged 5, 6 and 8 respectively and were shown full frontal from the knees up. I was immediately drawn to the 8 year old, who had shoulder length blond hair and a big beaming smile. The picture was very high quality and the child's vulva couldn't have been any clearer. My sperm shot out within seconds.\n\nOn the ferry crossing home, I spent the entire journey in a toilet cubicle, feasting my eyes on each and every beautiful page until I could stand it no longer. This time I choose a black and white photo of a girl of maybe 7. She had her arm around the waist of a man, who I guessed was her father. He had thick dark pubic hair surrounding a much bigger than average prick. The combination of the man's large hairy penis next to his young daughter's hairless vulva was glorious and my sperm was on the move again.\n\nA year or so later, I was looking through some old magazines in a second hand shop. Among copies of Forum, I found a magazine called 'Lollitots'. The front cover featured the faces or the naked upper bodies of preteen girls. The front cover promised 'Over 75 full color photos' After checking nobody was watching me, I flicked through the magazine and to my delight found it didn't just have photos of kids at nudist camps. In most instances the young lady began the shoot fully clothed, then frame by frame she disrobed, until she stood with just her knickers around her knees. Some pictures showed the children facing away from the camera, giving the reader a lovely view of their little bums. Other snaps had the tiny angels spreading their legs so the camera could get a close up of her hairless vulvas. The girls all appeared to be aged between 5 and 9 and they were all very pretty. My penis was rock hard as I paid for the magazine, hiding it between several copies of Forum so as not to draw attention to it.\n\nThroughout my marriage to Nicola, I would occasionally get my magazine stash from its hiding place and have wank over one of the kids, but since meeting my new partner, the collection hadn't seen the light of day.\n\nSue had been nominated to go away on a weekend training course with work and by Sunday I was feeling randy, having not fucked Sue since the previous Wednesday.. Thomas and Holly were both out, so I got out my collection of 'kiddie porn' and chose the Lolitots magazine - volume 4 No 6.\n\nLaying the mag on the bed, I pulled down my trousers and pants and knelt down. I opened the magazine and selected the photoset featuring '8 year old Karen'. This little one was pictured in a blue knee length dress, which the child lifted the hem of in the next shot, to reveal a pair of pink and white knickers. The third picture in the set showed the little girl pulling her dress down over her shoulders and in the next, it was down as far as her slender waist. Turning the page, Karen was now stepping out of the dress, still smiling for the camera. Next, she appeared standing in just her knickers, My heart was beating faster, as I knew what was over the page. I turned over and feasted my eyes on the image that lay before me. Taking hold of my penis, I began to gently stroke it while I focused on the picture of the 8 year old standing with her knickers around her knees. Another image showed the little girl from behind, granting readers sight of her beautiful naked bum.\n\nI was ready to come so I concentrated on the final pictures in the series. In the first, Karen was sitting on a bed with her legs parted, smiling innocently. Below that, the last picture was a close up of the area between the child's thighs. The image was very high quality and it clearly showed the entrance to the little girl's vagina. I imagined my penis inside that tight little passage and immediately my sperm shot out.\n\nThe orgasm was great and better than the one's I had enjoyed recently with Sue. I put the magazine away and prepared to get Thomas and Holly's tea ready."
1265,Davis Family Sex Stories - Lesson in Love,"['ped', 'inc', 'exh']","Sue raised herself off my penis and went to the wardrobe to get her dressing gown. Putting it on, she went to find her daughter, closing the door behind her. I got dressed and went downstairs to get a drink.\n\n Thomas was in the kitchen and explained that the swimming pool was closed so they had come home. I guessed that Sue was upstairs talking to Holly about what she'd seen, so I decided to stay out their way. A short while later, Sue came downstairs.\n\n""Is she OK?"" I asked.\n\n""She's more than OK about it. In fact she wants to see more."" Sue replied.\n\nI asked her what she meant and she explained that she had asked Holly if she would like to watch us making love and Holly had apparently said yes, she would.\n\n""She's done a little about it at St Andrews but she's curious to find out a bit more."" Sue explained.\n\n""If it's OK with you, I've told Holly she can sit in with us tonight""\n\n""What about Thomas?"" I said\n\n""I've already thought of that"" Sue said. ""Why not ask him if he'd like to join us too?""\n\n""I'm not sure"" I said\n\n""Are you worried about letting him see you doing the most natural thing in the world?"" Sue asked.\n\n""Anyway, how can we include Holly without Thomas?"" she added.\n\nAfter a lengthy discussion, I finally agreed to Sue's idea.\n\n While Holly helped her mum prepare dinner, I took the opportunity to talk to 10 year old Thomas.\n\nI began by asking him what sex education he had received at school recently. From what he said, I gathered he knew the basics of how babies were made.\n\n""Would you like to watch Sue and I practise making a baby?"" I asked him nervously.\n\n""Are you and Sue going to have a baby?"" Tom asked, looking surprised.\n\nI told him that we weren't, and that him and Holly were quite enough thank you.\n\n""Why are you going to practise then?"" asked Tom\n\n""Most parents who have enough children still practise because it's very enjoyable"" I told him.\n\nThomas seemed suprisingly keen on the idea.\n\n""What about Holly?"" he asked\n\n""Holly's going to watch too. Is that OK?"" I said.\n\n""Yeah"" replied Tom.\n\n Sue was pleased when I told her that Thomas was up for it and we agreed to begin the 'lesson' at 9 o'clock that evening. Sue asked me to bring a couple of chairs into the bedroom for the kids to sit on, and these she positioned by the side of the bed.\n\n""Ready?"" asked Sue.\n\nI nodded.\n\n""Thomas... Holly"" she called.\n\nThe two children came into the bedroom and Sue told them to take their seats while she explained to them what was about to happen.\n\n"" You both know how babies are made, don't you? Sue asked the children.\n\nThomas and Holly both nodded.\n\n""Good! but we're still going to test you. Sue said sternly, before turning to me and winking.\n\n""OK, Holly, tell me how a baby is made?"" her Mum asked her.\n\nThe little girl thought for a moment then spoke in a soft voice.\n\n"" The man puts his willy inside the lady's diddle""\n\n""Duncan, see if Thomas knows"" Sue said.\n\n""OK, Tom, how are babies made?"" I asked the 9 year old.\n\n""The man puts his willy inside a woman's hole... and his sperm comes out... and joins with an egg and that makes a baby grows in her tummy."" Tom explained, albeit a little hesitantly.\n\n""Well done both of you!"" Sue said, giving them a little round of applause.\n\n""Now, we're going to show you how it's actually done. Remember though, that we are only practising. We aren't going to make a baby tonight. Please ask us any questions as we go along""\n\n With the children sitting comfortably, Sue and I got started. We began by holding each other in our arms and kissing. Then we helped each other to get undressed. Sue turned to her daughter.\n\n"" Holly, do you remember the proper name for a man's willy?""\n\nHolly smiled nervously then said she couldn't remember.\n\n""Help her out Thomas"" said Sue.\n\n""It's called a penis."" her stepbrother replied. Sue carried on talking to her young daughter.\n\n""Holly, at the moment you can see Duncan's penis is soft, but before a man can make a baby with a woman, his penis needs to grow longer and fatter. I want you to watch Duncan's penis and let me know if you see it grow.""\n\nSue and I began to cuddle and with my hands on her bum, my penis began to stiffen.\n\n""Mum?.... it's growing!"" Holly whispered.\n\nSue gently removed herself from our embrace and turned my body towards Holly.\n\nShe knelt by her daughter's side and looked at my penis.\n\n""Are you sure?"" Sue asked the child, in a sceptical tone.\n\n""Yes, Mum, it WAS growing!"" insisted the 7 year old.\n\n""OK, keep watching it. Tell me if you see it growing again""\n\nSue and I returned to our embrace and this time, I began fondling Sue's 34B tits. I felt my penis hardening.\n\n""Mummm! It's growing again."" Holly anounced.\n\nSue stopped and knelt down, turning me to face the 8 year old. My penis was now semi erect and was just inches from the child's face.\n\n""I think you're right, Holly"" her Mum said. ""But It needs to grow a little bit bigger still. Tell me if you see it grow any more.""\n\nSue and I hugged again and this time, she began to rub her vulva against my penis, immediately making it fully erect..\n\n""MUUUMMM!.... It's grown more now!"" Holly cried excitedly, bouncing up and down on her chair.\n\nSue inspected my erection, to her daughter's delight.\n\n""Good girl! Can you see his penis is now longer than before?"" she asked.\n\n""Yes, and fatter!"" Holly said proudly.\n\n\n\n""Now, it's time for Duncan to put his penis inside my vagina, or as it's sometimes called, 'sexual intercourse'."" Sue told the children.\n\nSue climbed on the bed facing her young audience, drew her knees up to her chest and parted her legs as wide as she could.\n\nHolding her vagina open, she told the two children to look inside.\n\n""This is where your Dad's going to put his penis, Thomas."" Sue explained.\n\nTom lent forward to get a proper look at his first real live vagina. He studied it carefully for a moment, then lent back.\n\n ""Put it at the entrance, then wait"", Sue whispered to me.\n\nI mounted her, holding my prick ready at her hole.\n\n""Holly"", said Sue, "" I can't see Duncan's penis once he puts it inside me, so I need you to help. When you see his penis going In, say 'in'. When you see it coming out, say 'out'.""\n\n""OK Mum"" replied the little girl, feeling very important that she had a job.\n\n""Ready?"" Sue asked me, and I immediately pushed forward.\n\n""In!"" cried Holy excitedly.\n\nIt took a moment or two for me to get fully inside her. Each movement of my hips providing Holly with an opportunity to continue with her limited, but fairly accurate little commentary.\n\n""In...out...in...out...in...out....""\n\n Once my penis was all the way in, I began to fuck Sue properly. Raising myself up so I could watch her boobs wobble about. This also had the advantage of allowing the children to have a much clearer view of what was going on.\n\n""In...out...in...out....in....out...in...out..in"" The sound of Holly's shrill little voice was threatening to push me over the edge before I was ready. I had to keep stopping and waiting for the feeling to subside, before starting again.\n\n We continued our 'practise baby making' for the next couple of minutes, until I felt I was nearly ready to cum. I then began a series of rapid short deep thrusts into Sue's cunt.\n\n""In..out..in.out...in..in...out.in...in..out"" cried Holly excitedly, now finding it difficult to keep up. That was it. My balls couldn't take any more, and my sperm was on its way.\n\n""Arrrggghhh... Jesus Christ....Sue...I'm cuming...I'm cuming...yeah....oh baby""\n\nI pumped my sperm into Sue with a series of urgent thrusts, her vagina muscles squeezing every last drop of semen from my penis.\n\n""In!"" squealed Holly, making her final pronouncement as I collapsed on top of Sue, hugging and kissing her.\n\n\n\nSue asked Thomas and Holly if she was OK.\n\nThey both said that they were.\n\n""Duncan"" said Sue, ""pull out of me so I can show the children.""\n\nI rolled off my lover, curious as to what she was going to do.\n\n""Duncan's sperm is now inside my vagina"", Sue explained to the children. ""Would you like to see it come out?""\n\nThe children said that they would.\n\nSue placed her hand over the entrance to her vagina and proceeded to squat on the bed facing Thomas and Holly.\n\n""OK, watch"" said Sue\n\nI got up off the bed and went around to stand behind the kids. Sue removed her hand and lent forwards. Nothing happened. Sue shifted her balance slightly but still nothing.\n\n""I can feel it in there"" she said to me.\n\nShe adjusted her position once more, leaning a little more forward and placing her hands on the bed in front of her for support.\n\n""Here we go, I can feel it coming now"" she said.\n\nThe children and I watched as small globules of thick creamy white fluid dripped one at a time from Sue's vagina.\n\n Wiggling her bum produced a small trickle, which slowly dribbled out to form a little pool of semen on the undersheet, before rapidly soaking into the material leaving a wet patch.\n\n""I think there's still some more in there"" Sue said, looking between her legs. Returning to a more stable position, she pulled her outer lips apart, causing another little trickle to leak out.\n\n""I think that's it now"" Sue said, and she came around to sit on the edge of the bed facing the children.\n\n ""Now, if we were trying to make a baby rather than just practising, I would have left the sperm inside me. Then the sperm would try to swim up into my womb to find an egg to join with. If that happens, a baby starts to grow in my tummy.""\n\n""How often do you need to practise?"" asked Thomas\n\n""We like to have sexual intercourse as often as we can. Practise makes perfect."" Sue told him.\n\n""Is there anything you'd like to ask about what you've seen?"" she asked the children.\n\nThe kids both shook their heads.\n\n""It's a lot for you to take in"", she continued. ""If you'd like to ask either of us any questions over the next few days, then please do.""\n\n""One very important thing"", she said sternly.\n\n""You mustn't tell anyone about what you've seen tonight. Making a baby is a very private thing. We don't mind you two knowing about it, but you must NEVER, EVER tell anyone else. Is that clear?""\n\n""Yes"" replied Thomas, his voice shaking a little.\n\n""Holly? Do you understand what I said?""\n""Yes mum, I won't tell"" Holly replied.\n\n After we had put the kids to bed, we talked about what had happened. Sue told me that she had experienced the best orgasm she had ever had.\n\n""Did you like Holly's little contributions"" she asked me.\n\n""I loved it when she kept saying ""It's growing"" I said, imitating Holly's voice.\n\n""I thought you would"" Sue replied.\n\n""And the 'in out in out' too"" I told her.\n\n""I'll get her to join in next time then."" my wife said with a mischievous smile on her face.\n\n""Next time?"" I said\n\n""That was only their first lesson. I think they need a lot more, don't you? she said smiling."
1266,Dawn,"['MF', 'strangers']","I took a seat two benches down from where she sat and unfolded the newspaper that had been tucked under my arm, and began to read. Occasionally the urge struck me to look up from the page admiring the the lady two benches to my right, trying not to be too conspicuous.\n\nI was half-heartedly reading the Finance Section, when she removed the glasses from her face, revealing her big beautiful eyes. Her light brown hair shone in the filtered sunlight as she took a drink of her diet soda.\n\nShe looked slightly younger than I had first suspected, but nevertheless, she was quite attractive.\n\nWhen she arose from the bench, I got a good look at her.\n\nCasually dressed in a light blue blouse and blue jeans, she stood about five-three, trim but not thin, with straight, shoulder-blade-length bronze hair. Her hazel eyes were bright in the sunlight. As she turned to dispose of her soda can, I perused the back of her well rounded body, marvelling. Then she turned and left the park, but not before she passed by my seat. There I got a good look at her profile as she walked past, admiring the way her blouse gently bounced as she moved.\n\nThis woman was just plain gorgeous. \n\nThrough the fence of the park, I could see her striding her way out of sight.\n\n""Does she live around here, or is she new in town,"" I wondered to myself.\n\nI headed back to my apartment after a few minutes of contemplation.\n\nLater on that afternoon, a moving van pulled up to the apartment building across the path from where I lived. Behind the truck a small dark car parked behind it. The two men from the movers got out of the truck and opened up the back and began to unload someone's furniture.\n\nThen, the woman who was driving the car got out. From this distance, she looked like the woman that I had seen in the park earlier today. The familiar shade of bronze and the snug blue jeans were the giveaway. She was moving in across the way from me.\n\nAfter about an hour or so, the men had finished unloading the truck and climbed back in to leave.\n\nThe truck moved away leaving black diesel smoke in its wake, wafting through my open windows.\n\n""Was she alone?,"" I quizzed myself. Surely she has a boyfriend or a husband. \n\nA few minutes later, she sat on her front porch, looking as if she needed a rest. \n\nI had to talk to her, get to know her, especially if she was going to be my neighbor. And believe me she can borrow a cup of sugar from me anytime.\n\nI went out on my porch and saw her sitting there in shorts and tank top. \n\n""Hey mister, do you know the phone number for the utility company in this town?"" she asked.\n\nSurprised, I fumbled for an answer. ""Um, hold on a minute, I will look it up."" I quickly went in and found the Yellow Pages to fulfill the lovely woman's request.\n\nI then emerged from my apartment after a few moments of frantically looking through the phone book. I hesitated then made my way over to her porch.\n\n""I have the number for you; it's 555-7171,"" I said nervously. \n\n""Thanks, eh,...what's your name?"" she said as she was trying to thank me.\n\n""My name's Jim, and I guess we're neighbors. Welcome to our neighborhood.""\n\n""I really appreciate you getting the number, Jim. My name is Dawn,"" she said as she extended her hand, for a firm but indeed feminine handshake.\n\nI could smell the faint aroma of her sweet perfume coming from her neckline. I chastised myself for getting turned on by this simple act, because my mind was already beginning to wander. Seeing her at the park and now I was in her apartment was almost too good to be true.\n\n""The electricity hasn't been turned on in here yet and I was wondering if they were going to get around to it today,"" she said in an even tone.\n\n""That's no problem, I guess this is my way of welcoming you into the neighborhood, Dawn,"" I said with a chuckle. She asked me if I wanted something to drink from the small cooler that she had gotten out of the front seat of her car. There were a few beers and a wine cooler among the soft drinks and a strange container which held some reddish-brown liquid.\n\n""It's Southern Comfort,"" she said with a slight grin. You can have some if you like. We can mix it with one of the other drinks here.\n\n""Sure, why not,"" I said, feeling a little more at ease.\n\n""After that long drive, I really could use some loosening up,"" she said rubbing the back of her neck. Her robust breasts moved within her the tight tank top, as she rubbed, in a rhythmic up and down motion that was hard not to notice. \n\n""Hey Dawn, I would never have pegged you as a whiskey drinker,"" I said\n\n""Well, Jim, we all need a drink now and then. I am not an alcoholic or anything, but I occasionally like to have a stiff drink to relax,"" she said.\n\nAfter rummaging through a few moving boxes, she returned to the room that was to be her living room with a red couple plastic tumblers. She seemed as if she was enjoying my company. I was definiately enjoying hers.\n\n""Want some rocks?,"" she asked, pulling a plastic bag with only a few handfuls of unmelted ice remaining. I replied in the affirmative. \n\nAfter clunking a few of the soggy cubes in each tumbler, and spiking our soda with whiskey, we got down to some conversation. My interest deepening as we chatted, sitting on the sofa the movers brought in.\n\n""So how long have you lived here?"" she asked. \n\n""I have lived here for almost two years now. After my ex and I split up, she got the house and I got to live in an apartment,"" I said, kinda spilling my guts a little.\n\n""Well, that doesn't seem fair, especially to a nice guy like you,"" she said as if she were trying to console me. \n\n""Tell me about yourself, Dawn,"" returning her volley of inquiring questions.\n\n""I just came from Michigan, around the Detroit area. I just broke it off with my boyfriend and I couldn't stay around. Calvin was really possessive. Any time I went any where he wanted to know who I was with and when I would be back. Or he would call me at work several times a day just to check up on me.\n\n""Some guys can be real jerks,""\n\n""I don't think that was the problem with Calvin. His problem was insecurity. He was always accusing me of cheating on him. Then I caught him butt-naked in the bed we shared with the slut next door. He said that she seduced him, but I have a hard time believing that he was saying ""no"" to her when he was screwing the shit out of her. He said he was sorry. By then our relationship was too far gone. He wouldn't leave, so I did.""\n\n""If you were my girlfriend, I would never cheat on you. An attractive woman like yourself deserves someone who will be faithful""\n\n""Oh really,"" she replied, with a small but very discernible grin. ""To be honest with you Jim, I don't think there are too many people that are faithful these days. It seems that they only want one thing.""\n\n""I hate to say this, but I have to agree with you.""\n\n""That's why I am not committing to anyone anymore until I am sure that they are the right one. In the meantime, I could date with no strings attached.""\n\n""Well, Dawn, I am sure that you would have no problem finding someone for you."" I said, playing it cool.\n\nBut deep down inside, I wished she wanted some fun right now. She had that certain blend of confidence and mystery. It made her even more appealing and more sexy. \n\nI offered to help her unpack if she needed it. She accepted my offer and we began to rummage through her belongings.\n\nAs we chatted, the Southern Comfort began to smooth the edges and our conversation began to flow as I helped her unpack a few boxes. We talked about our past experiences with the opposite sex and why we weren't with them anymore. Through this I got an idea of what she liked in a guy.\n\nIn the middle of the living room floor was what I belived to be part of her wardrobe. Alongside of that there were some cartons that were marked 'Bed. Closet'.\n\nAs she was wheeling the rack into the bedroom, I picked up one of the cartons and tagged behind the moving rack of clothes. When I got to the door, I tripped on a belt that had fallen from the rack, spilling the contents of the box.\n\nThe box had been filled with some sexy lingerie, panties and bras. When I tripped, a vibrator rolled out onto the carpet into the middle of the empty bedroom.\n\n""I am sorry, Dawn, I dropped some of your stuff on the floor. I will pick it up,"" I said damning myself for being so clumsy. \n\n""That's okay,"" Jim, she said as she quickly retrieved the vibrator and stuffed it down in the bottom of the box, her face obviously flushed.\n\nOnce we got some of the other stuff into the bedroom, I helped her reassemble her huge bed. It took two people just to maneuver the boxsprings and mattress atop the frame.\n\nAs the sun grew dimmer and the day lazily gave way to the twilight, I told Dawn that I would have to be going soon. But it seemed as if she didn't want me to go.\n\n""I really appreciate all the help, Jim."" But with her eyes she said, ""I wish you could stay,"" That one look ended any thought of me leaving to go home to an empty apartment.\n\n""No problem, Dawn, anytime. We're neighbors."" I said. ""Besides, it was fun.""\n\nThen she extended her hand as if to give a handshake. I reached for it and then it was like a dam burst. I pulled her close to me. I wanted to kiss her, but, out of respect, I couldn't. Our eyes trained on each other, we both knew what could happen, all the possibilities; but we relaxed and smiled at each other.\n\n""Maybe we can get together another time, if you like."" I said nervously, still reeling from the my intense desire.\n\n""Sure, that would be great,"" she said, looking somewhat vulnerable, as opposed to the confident, sexy woman that I met a few hours ago. I went home that night and I just couldn't get her out of my mind. The thought of her just consumed my half-loaded mind. Was I going bonkers for her, or did I just want to get laid? \n\nThe next morning, I was in the throes of a massive hangover. My head throbbed, but my thoughts again turned to Dawn. I popped a few Tylenols and headed to the living room.\n\nA light knock on my front door was easy to hear and when I heard it my head pinged. The knock was unfamiliar. It had a feminine quality to it. To my amazement I opened the door: it was her.\n\n""Gee, Jim, I am sorry to bother you but would you happen to have anything for a headache,"" she said with obvious discomfort, ""my head's killing me.""\n\nI gave her the bottle of Tylenols and she took a couple.\n\nWhen she gave me back the bottle, I felt that electricity all over again as our hands touched gently and bleary eyes met. Hampered by my pounding skull, I decided the best thing to do is to put my desires on hold for just a while so we can recuperate from last night's festivities.\n\n""Thanks Jim, you're a sweetheart,"" she said and she kissed me on the forehead. ""Why don't you come over later, when you're feeling better.""\n\n""Sure, no problem, maybe later on,"" I said not wanting her to know just how happy I was for her to say that. ""I would like that.""\n\nAs we said our goodbyes and I closed the door, my heart just leapt out of my chest and my cock nearly jumped out of my bathrobe. I had this strange feeling that I haven't felt in a good long while...that maybe I was falling for this unbelievably gorgeous woman.\n\nHer invitation was on my mind the entire day. I just couldn't wait until I was with her again. I knew I had to keep busy doing something.\n\nFor the rest of the morning I picked up my somewhat unkempt apartment, did some dishes and gathered clothes for the laundry. While doing this, I realized that the apartment really needed a good cleaning. After finishing all but the laundry, I noticed the place hasn't looked this good since I moved in here a couple of years ago. Nothing like a little sexual tension to motivate a man to clean.\n\nAfter eating some lunch I decided to tackle the growing mound of dirty clothes. Piling them into a garbage bag, I carried them down to the launderette, along with the soap and softener.\n\nAs I was trying to stuff the machine with the last of my clothes, Dawn came through the door of the airy laundry room. Her presence seemed to lighten the small room.\n\n""Hey, how's the head?,"" I asked her with the obvious excitement in my voice. Waves of adrenaline flowed through my body.\n\n""Oh, much better, the aspirin really helped knock it out, thanks"" she said assuringly and with that smile. ""No problem, I replied.\n\nTrying to make small talk, I said ""I really don't like doing clothes too much.""\n\nNoticing that I was cramming the washer with the last bit of clothes, she looked down into the washer. She smiled and said, ""You may need to do two loads instead of one, Jim. I only have a few things if you want to sharing a second washer.""\n\nI agreed and while our laundry was spinning, we were chatting again. She again invited me over to her place.\n\nAfter we were finished folding we retreated to our apartments once again. By then, it was late afternoon. I showered and changed into something a little more dressy than sweat pants and T-shirt and then made my way over to her door.\n\nI rang the doorbell and a voice from deep within the apartment told me to come in as if she knew it was me. \n\nWhen I entered, I noticed the shower was running. But there were no lights on. The steam from it was fogging up the windows near the bathroom door, which was halfway open. ""Make yourself at home,"" she said as the water stopped. Her voice was soothing and hospitable. \n\nShe surprised me when she came out of the bathroom with a dark bathrobe loosely drawn around her body. Her hair was still wet from the shower.\n\n""Would you like a drink?,"" my beautiful hostess asked. ""Maybe a soft drink, any one will do,"" I replied.\n\nShe came into the living room where I was sitting and put down a pair of colas. She looked like she missed me.\n\n""Jim, you are really a nice guy, I just don't know how to thank you for being a friend when I really needed one."" I smiled wholeheartedly.\n\nIn the dim light of dusk, and candles lit on the mantle, she gently tugged at the sash around her bathrobe. When it opened, it began to unveil her sumptuous body. Her breasts freed from the robe's constraint, were round and well formed, with large areola and nipples that protruded into the warm air. The soft skin of her trim waist led down to a pair of nearly transparent bikini panties, which revealed a small tuft of brown womanhood. She was more beautiful than I had ever imagined. \n\nI arose from the couch and softly kissed her lips. Then her lips parted to accept my tongue. Fireworks began to shoot off in my head. I couldn't hold back the intense desires that were within me. I was instantly erect.\n\nIn the ensuing embrace I drew her body near kissing more wildly than I have kissed anyone in a very long time. The sexual tension began to overwhelm us. Our hands and fingers moved over our bodies, exploring, feeling the reality and electricity of our first encounter.\n\nDawn reached down and opened the button on my pants and expertly unzipped them. When she pulled them down to my knees, my engorged, pre-cum leaking penis was looking at her. She immediately saw my needs and took almost all of it into her mouth. From the very first bob of her head, I knew this was the best oral sex I have ever had and it would be a struggle to keep from releasing myself. \n\nStarting off slowly, then increasing her tempo, and employing her free hand at the base of my shaft, she lovingly stroked and exquisitely sucked my swollen penis until could no longer hold back the impending orgasm.\n\n""That's it, Jim, let it go,"" she said encouraging me to deliver my load. Torrents of cum spewed from from my enlarged cock in at least half a dozen molten jets. It ended up everywhere.\n\nDizzy from the past few minutes activities, I asked to sit down on her couch. I removed the my pants that were still around my knees. \n\nDawn then sat on the couch next to me. I looked into her eyes and kissed her again, this time more gently and tenderly. Raising her leg to the back of the couch, she opened up invited me to savor her woman treasure.\n\nAs we got situated on the couch, I kissed her inner thighs and then began to work my way to her soaked womanhood. Once there I gently opened the folds, exposing her most intimate area.\n\nAs I began to gently stroke her inner lips with my tongue, Dawn let out soft whimpers of pleasure. Trying not to concentrate fully on her clitoris just yet, I flicked my tongue in and around the vaginal area, then occasionally brushing against the love button.\n\nHer soft whimpers have begun to be more frequent and more fervent as I continued with my oral offering. I took her clitoris into my mouth and sucked it gently while I stroked it with my tongue. Her hips began to grind and she pushed my face into the warm recesses of her sweet triangle.\n\n""C'mon, do it baby,"" she instructed me, and I continued on sucking in her clioris, feeling it getting slightly more swollen within my mouth. Her breathing became faster, her moans becoming louder. I was just trying to hold on, because I knew she was close to climax.\n\nSuddenly her body spasmed and shook in intense orgasm. The couch was wet with her juices. She pushed down on my head as if to say ""No more, please, I can't take it.""\n\nWe rested for a few moments where we were. But our encounter was not over yet.\n\n I began to kiss her beautiful body all over. Her orgasm had given me another solid erection.\n\nShe recovered enough so I could position my body between her legs. I looked deeply into her eyes. The tip of my penis could feel the warm wetness that I had just sucked. Pushing it upward, I plunged myself deep into the beautiful hotness that was her pussy.\n\nI stroked slowly at first, then picked up the pace. Her head went back, eyes closed, and her mouth opening, uttering those same whimpers as before.\n\nAs I continued to work my hard cock within her she again started moan and move, our bodies a tangle.\n\n""Ooh, yeah,"" she moaned. I picked up the pace even more. I felt her muscles down there begin to tighten and gently squeeze me. Both of us were now close to another orgasm, and this time we would be doing it together.\n\nI focused on her face and knew she was about to come. I was too.\n\nAs she raised her behind up off the couch in her orgasmic spasm, I was forcing my hot seed deep within her. The exquisite feeling of simultaneous orgasm was quite intense. We were locked in this position for about 20 seconds, savoring the climax of a lifetime. I stroked her insides a few more times, coating her cervix with my milky cream.\n\nDripping beads of sweat I slowly dismounted her, and we sat back on the couch, drained, but immensely satisfied.\n\nWe just sat there and looked at each other, dazed at the events of the past hour.\n\nDawn asked me if I would like to join her in the shower to clean up. I accepted her invitation. The hot shower water felt warm and soothing against our tired bodies.\n\nI spent the rest of the night with Dawn, cuddling, talking, and making love.\n\nI was hoping that this would not be our only time together. It wasn't. \n\nNow that we have been together for a eight months, we are planning to get married next year."
1267,Dawn's Doom,"['MF', 'nc']","Up until the month before what I can only call ""The Betrayal"", if someone had asked me to choose between having Dr. J as my therapist, and being able to date him, I'd have chosen dating him.\n\nAs I said, I trusted Dr. J, and when the strange sexual fantasies started becoming almost obsessive I trusted that he could help me.\n\n***\n\n""We never talked about your sex life before, have we Dawn? I wonder why that is?"" Blushing, I answered, ""I guess I really haven't had one in the last two years.""\n\n""And why do you think that is?""\n\nI thought hard. How was it that I had managed not to date in the last two years? The answer seemed simple enough, ""I guess my mother's morals are rooted deeper in me than I ever thought. I 'm just not comfortable with causal sex, and it's hard to date a guy without ""putting out""\n\nDr. J leaned over and refilled by coffee cup. ""And you disapprove of casual sex""?\n\nI laughed nervously, ""Just for me, Dr., J, just for me.""\n\nDr. J looked at me for a long time, the silence sexed to go on forever. ""So now you have these sexual fantasies. Big strong men, overpowering you, forcing you to relieve the hardness of their strong manhood."" He looked at his notes. ""How did you put it? AH here it is, you say in one fantasy that they punish and pound your pussy, brutally plunging their huge powerful piston-like cocks in and out of your helpless pussy.""\n\nWas that imagination, or did I hear a note of relish in his voice as he said that? ""This is what you said? And you also dream this unwilling at night?""\n""Yes,"" I said, ""the fantasies coming out of me are weird enough, but the dreams, oh the dreams frightening!""\n""Tell me again, Dawn, why the dreams frighten you so.""\n\n""Well it's more of what I feel when I wake from the dreams. I have this almost overwhelming urge to get up, throw on a dress and no underwear, and walk the fours block to the ""redneck/biker bar I told you about. Its almost all I can do to resist the urge""\n\n""Yes, Dawn, a pretty girl like you in a bar like that so late at nite....such men are not known for controlling they're urges. They are men from the old days, I would call them warrior types, used to taking what they want. as well they should.\n\nAnd I think they would want you. They could almost smell your , shall I say horniness, and your helplessness."" I trembled, what he said both aroused and terrified me. ""It is too bad that these warrior types are in the minority now, but I digress.\n\n""We must see if we can keep you safe, Dawn. I want you to keep a log fantasies and of your dreams. Be very, very, detailed. I want to monitor you, and hopefully, find out what triggers these fantasies and dreams. Then we may be able to work out a way to cure you of them.""\n\nHe stood up, signalling that our session was over. ""When you come back next week, I've been meaning to ask you before, please bring me a photo of you for your file, perhaps you could take it in that pretty pink dress you are wearing.""\n\nII\n\nThe next week I dutifully brought the photo, and the logs as he has instructed. He took the picture, looked at, smiled and said, ""I hope you don't mind me saying this. as I am your doctor, but you are very pretty, very pretty indeed.""\n\nHis words surprised me. Being 5' 7,small breasted, with my wild unruly curly black hair, and hazel eyes, cute might have fit, but Ifelt pretty was a stretch. But I said nothing, just smiled as Dr. j put the photo in my file.\n\nTo my surprise we did not talk about the logs, my sexual fantasies, or my dreams. Not that week, nor for the next three weeks, tho each week I dutifully brought in the logs.\n\nOn the fifth week, Dr. J started the session by saying, ""Dawn, I think I understand what needs to be done for you. I wish to be clear on some things. I notice in most of your fantasies and your dreams, you are very descriptive of the types of men involved, Yes?"" I nodded.\n\n""The men they are all taller than you, you say they are 6 feet? Could some perhaps be say only 5'10?""\n""Well, yes, but the central character is always towering over me, and so I guess that would be at least 6 feet."" Dr. J scribbled rapidly on something in my folder.\n\n""I am intrigued by some of the other details. Rough men. Macho men. Cruel looking men. Many bald. None are skinny. Is this right? They are well muscled, or heavy or even fat?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""Powerful men who overpower you. You are helpless to resist these men. These men are true warriors, the Romans may have called them barbarians."", he sighed. ""Yes, Dawn, the solution to this barrage of unwanted dreams and urges, and fantasies is clear to me. You trust me?""\n\n""Absolutely"", I said puzzled.\n\n""I assure you Dawn, that in a very short period of time, you will see the solution I have for you at work!!\n\nIII\n\nWell, he did see to it that my dreams and fantasies didn't worry me any more. He didn't lie about that! I just never will understand, maybe it was his sympathy for the those men, those types of men he called ""true warriors""? Perhaps he wanted to be one of them. Whatever his motivation, his solution was the end of life as I knew it.\n\nDr. J had taken the photo of me in that pink sundress, that showed my long legs so well, and copied it many times over. He took the logs I so carefully kept, and had them typed and copied. He attached my photo, my address, my phone number to each log, and he went to that red neck/biker bat just a few blocks from me, and he gave every man there a copy. He found other places where his ""warriors"" could be found and saw to it that also received the ""Dawn"" file.\n\nThe nite he went to the redneck/biker bar, he called me first, and for his own sick reasons, gave me a hint of what was to come.\n\n""Dawn, in you many dreams and fantasies, you never had more than 10 men after your pussy. Can you imagine what it will be like to have hundreds, looking to track you down? Women were meant to serve men, to open their legs to so that men may have their fill of pleasure. That's why you had those dreams, my dear, you knew what you have been made for! And now you shall live the life you were made for.""\n\nI thought he had gone mad, what he said made no sense, and yet I had a terrible feeling that I I knew precisely what he meant.\n\nWhat can I say about that first nite? You may have read about the woman who disappearance was so strange. Neighbors reported how a drunken gang of men broke my door down, and carried me off, leaving all that I owned behind. You may have read, and then forgot as other stories made the headlines...........\n\nIII\n\nMy Masters have allowed me to post this much of my story on the Internet, as a warning to women and as a kind of call to men. They say that all men have a right to all the pussy they want, and men must take what is not willingly given.\n\nMy masters tell me I may not tell you of my first nite yet. They invite you to tell me how you would have treated me that nite, helpless, naked, and terrified in your hands, for your cocks pleasure? How many friends would you have invited to share in your new property?\n\nMy Masters remind me to tell you that I am valuable property, I must not be beaten unless I disobey (which I will try my utmost not to do), nor may I be fisted, or tortured.\n\nMy Masters say they wait eagerly for your responses.\n\n-- +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++\n\nWhy shouldn't a woman like to read and write rape fantasies/stories? I am a woman, but I'll admit that I love rape fantasies. I love to imagine that I have been taken my force......Why should I be ashamed of that?\n\nAnd I rather find myself turned by men who fantasize about rape.....\n\nFantasies harm no one.\n\n""here I wonder, if my fantasy were to become a reality: If a Totally bald man were to take me against my will, to punish my poor pussy with his powerful pistonlike prick, would I not find freedon and joy?"""
1268,Dawn's Rape,"['MF', 'rp']","But what is oddest about Uptown is that Broadway and Wilson intersection . In the daytime, you can barely feel the oddness, as people bustle in out of stores. You can just barely see it in the eyes of people transferring from the buses to the ""El"": there is fear, in the air. A constant feeling of evil in the air, that something horrible is about to happen. \n\nFor no reason that anyone can figure out, the level of crime there is greater than any part of the city, and yet NO ONE SEES IT! Women have literally been snatched off the street at high noon, dragged into a doorway and gangraped, and NO ONE saw or heard a thing. A man was stabbed as he sat eating chicken on a bench at 5:30PM on a summer day, and no one saw a thing. It's as if there is a protective cloak over evil.\n\nNow knowing that, I moved into Uptown. Why? Because if one knew where to look, one could get a pretty decent apartment for not a whole lot of money. A Studio Apartment that would cost $450 in Lakeview would cost only $200 in Uptown. I was working a ""grave-yard"" shift, spending $280 a month for a nice one bed-room, which meant that I was only spending about 25%; of my salary on housing, which is pretty good.\n\nThe only bad part about living in Uptown for me before...before what happened, was enduring what I really thought was a minor hassle at first: having to get to the ""EL"" by passing the Broadway Hotel, right on the corner of Broadway and Wilson.\n\nThe Broadway Hotel is a tall ugly structure of some 15 storeies,which is a Single Occupancy Room Hotel for men only. Passing anywhere near it was a hassle because no matter what time I walked pass the door, there were at least half a dozen men who would make some lewd remark as I went by like:\n\n""Hey baby, I bet my cock would feel real good wrapped up in your pussy!""\n\n""Hey doll, why don't you bend over and let me warm my thick dick in that tight ass.""\n\n""Hey bitch, come over here and let ram my cock up ya cunt and fuck ya till you bleed!""\n\nI just walked past like I didn't see or hear them for a good three months before things changed. I don't why they changed, but they did. It started with me waking from strange dreams that I couldn't remember, feeling horny as hell. I hadn't sex for two years after my husband disappeared, and hadn't really missed it, and suddenly I was horny as hell!\n\nI was really confused when as I hurried by the Broadway Hotel and found myself turned on by the ""lewd"" comments thrown my way.\n\n""Bet you never been fucked by a real man, have ya girl?""\n\n""Ever been gang raped baby? Don't know what Ya been missin!""\n\n""Why don't you just step inside and let us all fuck you till you can't walk?""\n\nI would find myself wondering what it would feel like to be raped......and finding that even as the thought terrified me, a small voice wanted.....\n\nThe beginning of the end of my life as I knew it, and my nightmare existance began with a phone call......\n\n""I know what you need"", a deep but muffled voice said.\n\n""Who is this?""\n\n""You need to have a thick rock hard dick shoved up your ass. You need to be have a me drag you from that office into a dark alley where I can properply pound your pussy into next week! You need...""\n\nI slammed down the phone shaking. I told myself that it was a random call. There was no way that the caller knew that I was alone (except for Harry the security guard downstairs) in the building. But the phone rang again. I let it ring and ring and ring.......\n\nI picked up the phone again.\n\n""That's rude, slamming down the phone that way. You can make a man real mad doing that! You don't want to make me mad Dawn.""\n\nI nearly freaked! Who was this? How did he know my name?\n\nThen he hung up. But every 10 minutes the phone would ring.......\n\n""You need to be raped Dawn. You need to have your pussy pounded by cock! Some of us are gonna see to it you get what you need!""\n\n****\n\nSomehow I got thru the rest of the night, convincing myself that everything was alright. And when I left the building in the light of day, I looked forward to home and safety. I even took a cab, so that for once I wouldn't have to endure the taunts from the men at the Broadway Hotel. ****\n\n I had my T-shirt up and covering my head when BANG!!! Something made a loud noise in the room! I could not see with the tight shirt covering my head and my arms were tangled in the sleeves. I didn't even get to scream loud before Something...SOMEONE GRABBED ME! I was flung across the room onto the bed, helpless, and petrified as a second set of hands grabbed me by the neck and cupped a hand over her mouth shouting in a low mean growl..""shut up Dawn, if you want to live"" and the first set of big hands squeezed my ankles together, holding them firmly on the bed. ""You do what we tell you to do and you'll live, but I'll tell you now so you can get in the mood...You're gonna get your cunt fucked and take our cum loads until were good and thru gettin a nut in you!""\n\nThe 2nd guy yanked off my top and I realized he was one of the guys who hung out in front of the Broadway Hotel. He rubbed his hands slowly over my face and firmly slid them down to my exposed nipple that was now fully erect from this awful experience I was being forced to endure. He pinched my nipple and pulled on it, up and out until my whole breast was freed from my bra. . Meanwhile, The first guy was making quick work of snatching my pantyhose down and pulling them off...my legs behaving at the fear of the immense size of my attackers. > Just then a 3rd guy tapped on the window that obviously the first two had entered. The one window with a broken lock in the whole building. He signaled his buddies to let him in the back door since he was so big, about 300 lbs, he couldn't do the window. Now the guy at my legs grabbed the sides of my panties and yanked them down my thighs and off me, stuffing them in his pocket. The other two came back in the room. And it suddenly hit me the big guy was the security guard from the building where I worked!\n\n""That oughta do the job"" the really big guy said as they proceeded to undo their belts and pull off there pants...I just laid there on the bed...crying and whimpering, knowing what was about to be done to me. Then, turning to look at the rulers of my body and my fate that night, I lowered I stare from their faces to their waists and became very aware of the gravity of my impending rape...THEIR COCKS WERE HUGE!!! I had never seen men with cocks so big in person, only magazines and porn flicks and these were not even fully erect yet!!! The biggest guy's dick was not the biggest. He was about 8 inches but VERY thick and it's circumcised shaft slightly curled straight upward.\n\nThe next guy was the tallest and the one with the shaved head, piercing and tattoos. He removed all of his clothes to reveal more tattoos and it was pretty obvious he was an excon. His unerect cock was a long full hanging 12 inches and pierced thru the sides of his cock head was a large prince Albert style silver ring with round studs on the tip. He was uncircumcised with a thick foreskin slowly riding up his shaft and revealing his penis adornment fully and it was apparent he was getting hard just looking at my quivering body. \n\nThe third guy was a good 5 feet, tall, heavily beaded and of a very muscular build. His buttocks were that of an Olympic sprinter and he had very little pubic and no other body hair, and none on his head just like the other two's heads as well. Only his wasn't shaved...It was a natural baldness. . His Cock, which was 10 inches that curved to the left slightly and was fatter at the front half than at the lower part of the shaft, was Rock Hard from the beginning and leaped from his pants like a diving board that had just been jumped from.\n\nI had never experienced what was about to be slammed deep into my tight contracted pussy since the first and only man I had ever been fucked by was only a modest 5 inches and had constant problems with premature ejaculation. And while I had loved my husband I had never been able to achieve an orgasm with him. Now I was facing more meat than I ever imagined could be accomadated by my body."
1269,Dawns Coming,['MF'],"She turned again, glorying in this dream hoping would never end, and felt someone beside her. Instantly, she thought her daughter had crawled into with her again. She knew that she should get up now and take her back to her own bed, but she did not want lose this dream. A dream that had an added dimension, a smell, his scent. Strange she thought, she had never had a such thing happen before. Then felt she something, a body, but not the compact body of her daughter who frequently was all arms and legs, but a large body, the body of man.\n\nDawn startled, her heart raced that a stranger had entered her home and would do her and her daughter harm. Her first instinct was to strike out this figure and to get away. As she reached to push him away she saw by the first light of the sun that it was him, her lover, there beside her. Her heart pounding with fear gave way to another emotion; one of exhilaration. The gesture that was intended to hurt him become a caress. Instead of pushing him away, she reached out to feel him wrap his arms around her.\n\nHe was there, but how, but why. There would be time later for these questions. Feeling him hard beside her, she rolled again this time pulling him over onto her and with her hand she guided him in to the place that ached from missing him. He responded, pushing gently at first and then harder, answering her push for push. She knew a climax was near, she wanted it, but didn't want it to end. He swelled, there was a rush of warmth deep inside her, what a delicious sensation. She flexed her muscles not to let him go. He smiled his loving smile and flexed back.\n\nHe laid beside her, his front to her back. In want seemed like an instant Dawn went from feeling terrified to feeling safe and warm. She closed her eyes again for what she thought was just a moment when the clock radio went off and the sound of the outside world like the light of the morning sun filled the room.\n\nShe was awake now, but he was gone. His scent was there and she felt sore between her legs, but he was nowhere to be found. She looked at the clock, it was late. Her daughter's school and her busy life kept her from dwelling on the mystery too long. She went off into the day with a bounce in her step looking forward to bed time again."
1270,Dawson's Creek,"['MF', 'TV parody']","Joey came to study, and she didn't want any horse play, horse play was Pacey's middle name, he knew he could keep his D+ average without studying.\n\nAndie was in a different situation. She was the new girl in town and was still trying to make an impression, she was a straight A student and workaholic, she wanted it to stay like that.\n\nThey arrived as a group, and sat down with the books, Andie had sat up a series of test for the group. They took her test until 2:00 am.\n\nPacey was going to crack, he did a song and dance to liven up the group. Andie never appreciated his humor but even Joey thought it was time for a break, there was only so much you could learn at one time.\n\nPacey suggested a game of truth or dare, he was the one person in the group who knew the truth about everybody's true feelings and he could exploit them. He also could use this as a chance to get into Andie's pants.\n\nHe took out a bottle of everclear and told everybody they had to take a drink, Jen was the only person in the group who knew what it was, she just laughed, and helped Pacey talk Dawson into taking the first drink.\n\nAfter Dawson forced down a glass everybody else had to do the same, just as Pacey knew they would. They then started the game.\n\nPacey went first and called on Jen, she called dare just as she had secretly told him she would, he dared her to take off her top.\n\nShe immediately removed her shirt, she wasn't wearing a bra and she had the biggest tits anybody had ever seen. She cupped them in each hand. They gave her a standing ovation.\n\nShe called on Joey. Joey called dare and Jen called on her to stick her tongue into Pacey's mouth. She didn't want To do it, but the everclear was taking over her mind. She walked over to Pacey and they locked lips. Pacey stuck his tongue don her throat, they had always fought but Pacey knew what a babe she was long before Dawson did.\n\nDawson had passed out from the grain alcohol. He was laying face first on the couch. Jen suggested they take off his pants and hide them. He would have to go home in his boxers. They pulled off his pants, and his boxers came right off with them. The drunken gang thought it even more funny that way.\n\nDawson had a raging hard on. Pacey dared Jen to put it in her mouth. She just smiled and wrapped her lips around his cock. She managed to swallow it all, and Dawson never moved. She started to Bob her head faster and faster, when Joey decided that she didn't like watching her do that to the guy who could be her boyfriend. She kneeled down next to her and pulled his cock out of her mouth and began to suck it herself.\n\nShe was not as good as Jen, but she was learning. She had never done it before. She tried to deep throat him but she couldn't, Jen and Andie started laughing at her, Joey asked if Andie could do better so she tried.\n\nAndy wasn't as good as Jen either but she managed to go down further then Joey did. Dawson shot her load into her mouth as she was forcing her mouth down. She didn't get a chance to pull up and he shot his load directly down her throat.\n\nPacey told her ""How dare you"" he told her that she had to do him now. Andie was so drunk she could barely stand and she dropped to her knees and pulled down Pacey's pants. Andie wrapped her lips and Pacey and began to suck him as hard as she could. Jen had crawled over to Dawson and began to suck his cock until it sprang to life again.\n\nWhen it sprang up she lifted her skirt and sat on his cock. she ran her hands over his chest as she slammed her box up and down on him. Pacey told Andie that\n\nit looked good and she should try that, he wanted to get his cock out of her mouth before he came to fast.\n\nHe laid down next to Dawson and Andie plopped down on his cock facing away from him. Andie and Jen grabbed each others shoulders for leverage. They were having a contest to see who could fuck the hardest. Jen was going out of control, she was slamming down on Dawson so hard they thought she was going to collapse the couch. The combination of her fucking and alcohol cause her to have a screaming orgasm. She fell off Dawson to the floor.\n\nJoey seized the opportunity to fuck Dawson. She took her place on top of the unconscious teenager. She slowly sat her virgin pussy down on his cock. She slowly reached bottom and began to grind her cunt side to side on his member.\n\nPacey had bent Andie over and was now fucking her doggy style. He was thrusting his hips as hard as he could and Andie was rocking back matching his every thrust. The everclear had turned Andie into a wild women. She had been repressing her emotions for so long that the came out completely out of control. Pacey had to pull out, he couldn't handle her anymore.\n\nJoey's eyes rolled up into her head. She was having a massive orgasm. she collapsed on the ground next to Jen. Andie took the opportunity to jump on Dawson's cock which was still standing straight up. She slammed her ass down on him as hard as she could. She was screaming to be fucked.\n\nShe reached down and slid two fingers into her blonde pussy as she was riding him. Pacey removed her fingers and climbed on top of her and slammed his cock into her pussy also. Andie kept riding them both, it was so tight Pacey couldn't handle much of this. He started to thrust down, then he slid two fingers into Andie's ass hole. That was what she needed and she climaxed on the two cocks.\n\nPacey pulled out and shot a load into Andie's willing mouth, she had developed a taste for cum. She then leaned over and began to suck off the still unconscious Dawson. She shot his load into her mouth also.\n\nAndie then spit the two loads into Joey's mouth, she thought that was what she needed. Andie then passed out.\n\nDawson than got up and told Pacey ""I love it when a plan comes together.""\n\n\n\n\n\nTHE END\n\n\n\n Look for my other story's at http://members.aol.com/m6968\n\nThe Violation of Willow, 1 and 2, a Buffy the vampire slayer tale The passion of Buffy 1.2 and 3 Sabrina's wish 1 and 2 (a must read if you like my work) Dick Shaft 1, Dawson's creek 2, Saved by the bell 3, the net 4, The X-files 5, Clarissa solve his problem 6, Happily ever after 7, LaFemme Nikita 8, Lois And Clark 9, Blossom 10, Xena 11, Trouble 12, Voyager 13, Sunnydale Final, Roland's fantasy\n\nRoland's adventure's party of 3 pt 1 and 2 Sunny meets the Dudley boys Clarissa's lesson The violation of Sunny, a wrestling story Sunny earns her pay 1 and 2 The Rape of Sunny 1 and 2 Sunny's zoo adventure The Avengers 1 through 5 Bodyshaping 1 and 2 the violation of Jennifer Friends Violated The Violation of Katie Holmes Charmed 1 through 4 Buffy the vampire slayer 1 AND 2 My meeting with Allyson My dinner with Jennifer My meeting with Sunny Sliders 1 and 2 Sable Vs Sunny The violation of Martina Hingis My meeting with Steffi Graf Xena Warrior Princess 1 through 6 Cheerleader graduation Clarissa goes to jail Mighty Joe Young meets the Nitro girls The Violation of Lacy Chabert Bodyshaping orgy The Violation of Dominique SwainThe Violation of the Olsen twinsMarried with children 1 thru 3Fun with the Bundy's 1 and 2 Thanks for reading I really appreciate the positive feed back\n\nThat's http://members.aol.com/m6968/extreme absolutely free, you can also access the stories that inspire me. You can E-mail me at m6968@aol.com"
1271,Dax and Hypnosex,"['MF', 'mc', 'sci-fi']","ass cheeks. His hand dipped down into the crack of her ass and collected some of her juices. He raised his hand to his nostrils to savor the aroma of her womanhood. He stroked his bone into full erection as he placed saliva in his hand and applied it between her bush to Donna's cunt lips. Aiming the arrow of his shaft at her gaping love tunnel, Dax eased his huge cock into Don's wife. He slowly worked his penis into her body until her could see the button of Donna's ass hole press against his hairy belly. He started to move in and out of her hole.\n\n Faster and faster his slick bone drove home. His balls were bouncing off of Donna's clit increasing her excitement. Dax could take no more as his eyes riveted on his juice-covered cock splitting her cunt hairs as it drove into this musky tunnel. Her beautiful ass cheeks were in his hands wobbling wonderfully. It was too exciting. He began to grunt. As she felt him stiffen inside of her squeezing sheath, she mashed her buttocks into his thighs to gain deeper penetration.\n\n Don was now driving his tool with increased fervor inside of his wife's sucking mck cream were pouring into her slippery cunt hole. Don's jism squirted hotly into her sucking mouth. Her mind was spinning as she experienced one of the most earth-shaking climaxes in her memory. She collapsed beneath both men. All three participants remained motionless for quite some time. It was Dax that first got up from the bed and went into the bath room. He washed up and returned to the room with his trousers on. He poured himself a drink and took a seat at the table. Don said, ""is there any more of that? I think I need a drink too."" Dax poured Don a drink and delivered it to bed side. Donna had the most wonderful smile on her face.\n\n She soon got up and moved toward the bath room. Dax thought how sexy this woman was. He asked Don after Donna was out of ear shot, ""Do you feel OK about this Don?""\n\n ""I'll tell you the truth, I do have some guilt feelings about it. I think they will go away with too much problem. I am concerned about Donna. How do you think she will fair?"" asked Don.\n\n ""Well, there's only one way to find out. We still have to change back remember?"" stated Dax as Donna returned to the room.\n\n ""Change back to what?"" Donna quizzed while returning to ""Dax on the bed.\n\n Dax responded first, ""Donna, how do you feel about everything that has happened?""\n\n ""I feel great. I have never felt so sexy. I have never had such a good climax. I don't really think I feel guilty, and now I am sure that I wouldn't be jealous if you made love to another woman either Don,"" Donna said.\n\n ""I am not Don,"" Dax stated as he clapped his hands twice. Donna had a look on her face as if she didn't know where she was. Her head turned from one to the other and back again.\n\n ""Holy christ! Holyyyyyyy chrissssst! You two switched places. Don do you mean that I was making love to Dax before I you agreed to let me touch his cock?"" Donna asked incredulously.\n\n ""That's it honey. You wanted to. You said that you wanted to. I wanted you to. I know that he did. Everything happened the way it should have, and I love you more than ever. Please tell me you enjoyed it and you're not feeling bad,"" Don pleaded.\n\n Donna was comfortable with the events of the day. Twice before they left she experimented with making love to two of her favorite actors. Once she made it with both of them. Dax was not really sure whether Don was making love with anyone in particular. He knew that he could if he wanted to. Dax felt great about what he was able to do for Don and Donna as well as for himself. This was one of the hottest long weekends he had ever had. They agreed to do this again one day, and Dax hoped that he would have a chance to see Bridgit again also.\n\n\n\n CHAPTER 7\n\n\n\n The mild winter began to recline into the arms of an anxious spring. Dax opened the door to approach his car for the trip to his office, as his nostrils were welcomed by the fragrance of the changing season. His heart was light, and he had a bounce in his step. The conversation that occupied the previous evening was music to his ears.\n\n Marilyn, a computer bulletin board friend had agreed to meet him for the first time. She wanted to know more about the use of hypnosis in sex. They had shared many thoughts on previous eve- nings. Some were simply warm and friendly, and others were downright steaming. They had discussed everything from children and pets to jumping one another's bones.\n\n Dax and Marilyn had become rather close friends without ever having met one another. They had each teased from time to time about meeting one day, but Dax never really expected Marilyn to meet with him. Now she had agreed, and they were scheduled to see each other this evening in a local night spot at eight o'clock. They had some idea of how one another looked and a very good idea of whatven; remove to one of his favorite restaurants for a bite to eat; and visit one of several of the local hot spots around town.\n\n Dax arrived at the cafe at about five o'clock and sat in his favorite chair at the far corner of the bar. He greeted several friends as they entered and exchanged comments about the grueling week. He had a difficult time concentrating on the various con- versations because his mind was on Marilyn. Would she find him exciting?\n\n Seven-thirty had arrived. Dax paid his bill and rose to leave. His mind was dissecting the possibilities of the evening as he drove to Rascal's lounge. As he pulled into the broken black-topped parking lot he had visions of Marilyn's lovely nude body resting on his chest. He almost didn't see the attendant provided to direct him to available parking. His car rested well between two other chariots as he entered the lounge.\n\n Dax went through the doorway with eyes wide searching for the evening's target. There was no single lady at the bar, so Dax selected a seat with a view of the entry way and ordered a drink. He noticed that his hands seemed to have a life of their own. They were shaking as he attempted to stir his grog. Furtive eyes continued to paint the doorway to the lounge and still no Marilyn. It was only ten minutes to eight and no need for con- cern. She would show.\n\n In a nonchalant manner, Dax allowed his eyes to travel throughout the bar. He wasn't sure but thought that a lovely young lady sitting with another man was checking him out rather well. Bright eyes sparkled from an angelic face. Dax couldn't help but notice her deep, dark and warm cleavage floating in waves, hugged by the material of a blood-red dress, as her shoulders moved back and forth. The curl of her generous lips and her bright smile teased Dax as she continued her conversation with the man next to her. Just his luck; here was a hot, sexy woman that seemed to have interest in him. Not only was she with another man, Dax was waiting for a woman that he had no idea how she looked.\n\n He had trouble surveilling the entrance in anticipation of Marilyn. Each time his eyes moved to the door he was distracted by the lovely woman's breasts. They seemed to be calling to him. He continued to try to get this woman out of his mind, but she wouldn't stop sneaking glances as him. Suddenly, she rose from her bar stool and began walking toward the rest room. Dax's eyes were now drawn to her magnetic buttocks. The material of her dress seemed to massage each cheek of her undulating ass. Damn! He would love to drink her bath water just to see her dry off. Few times had he ever gotten an erection just looking at a woman in a bar. This was one of them.\n\n Dax's eyes returned to the door once again and he noticed the man that had been sitting with the object of his new interest was walking out of the lounge; apparently leaving. Dax almost hurt his neck as he spun his head back to see where the lovely lady in red was. Soon she returned from the rest room, leaned forward, said something to the bartender and began walking directly toward Dax.\n\n Her lovely breasts continued to dance slightly as she ap- proached. Dax wanted to look behind him to see if she was ap- proaching someone behind him but thought that would be obvious and make him look ridiculous. His eyes riveted on the rim of his glass to prevent him from looking like an idiot. Soon he heard a whispered, ""is this seat taken?""\n\n ""Nn nnno! Please do sit down. There isn't anyone sitting there,"" Dax heard himself fumble through the words. Damn, why did he sound like such a fool.\n\n The red dressed lady eased up to the bar and pulled her seat after her. After she was obviously well settled, Dax made half a motion to get up and fix her chair for her. She rolled her shoulders once again and asked, ""What is your friend's name Dax?""\n\n ""Her name is...but... How did you know my name was Dax?"" he returned, and then it began to sink in. ""You can't be Marilyn!"" He stuttered.\n\n Her smile grew to a full blown show of pearl delight. ""When I left the house my name was Marilyn,"" she stated emphatically. ""You're probably wondering what I was doing with that man that was sitting next to me. That was my cousin. I have to confess that I asked him to stop and have a drink with me so I would have a way out if you turned out to be a wild looking, sex-crazed maniac.""\n\n Dax chuckled and nodded his head in a knowing way. ""Well then, I have to assume that my looks didn't scare you too much.""\n\n Her eyes diverted to the rim of the glass that the bartender brought over for her in a somewhat embarrassed fashion. ""I'm sorry. I just never did anything like this before and didn't know what to expect.""\n\n ""No apologies necessary. If you were my cousin, I wouldn't want you to take any chances either. I'm glad you used your head, but you still don't know whether I'm a nut case or not,"" Dax of- fered.\n\n ""Now that I have seen you, and I couple that with all of the conversations we've had, I feel pretty comfortable. You are a very attractive man. And I know you're a good man. I was just ap- prehensive, and now I'm not,"" she said softly. ""\n\n There was music playing softly as they continued to get to know one another better. Suddenly, half way through an explana- tion of the repairs her car had undergone in the past week she stopped and asked Dax if he would like to dance. Dax readily agreed and they approached the dance floor. As she preceded him, Dax couldn't help but to notice the rise and fall of each but- tock. He felt his manhood stir once again. The red material rose and fell as the ripple of each cheek pushed and pulled at the fabric.\n\n Having arrived at the small space offered for dancing, Marilyn turned and opened her arms to receive Dax. He could see her breasts rise to accentuate her cleavage. Her scent continued to arouse him. His hands encircled her lovely body and were blessed by the soft touch. She didn't waste any time getting close to Dax. Her curves melted into his body as they moved to the music. Marilyn pressed her ample breasts against his chest, and he could feel the heat of her pussey against his leg. It seemed as though she was trying to turn him on. Well, whether or not she was trying, it was happening.\n\n It became obvious to Marilyn that Dax was getting excited. His cock began to grow thick and long. He felt it pressing against his clothing almost to the point of embarrassment. He was intoxicated with the fact that as his thick cock grew, Marilyn was pressing herself harder against it. His courage grew with this thought, and he allowed his hand to drop to Marilyn's full buttocks. He smoothed the material of her dress and returned to the flesh of her ass to squeeze. As he did, a soft moan escaped Marilyn's lips and her pussey pressed against him once again. Soon the music came to an end, and they were forced to separate.\n\n Dax began to show signs of embarrassment as they returned to the bar, and then his pride took over. He hoped that some of the other patrons saw his rock-hard cock as he returned. He was proud of it. Marilyn stopped abruptly as they returned, and Dax ran into her tight ass with his erection. She looked over her shoulder and smiled. ""I just wanted to make sure that you were there.""\n\n After they took their seats Dax indicated that it might be nice if they were able to go someplace that would be a little bit more private. Marilyn agreed. They finished their drinks, and Dax pulled her chair out so they could exit.\n\n ""The kids are at my mom's, and I would love it if you would come over for a while Dax,"" Marilyn offered.\n\n ""Are you sure it won't be any problem?"" Dax inquired. Im- mediately he knew that he should have merely said that he would love to. Why would he take a chance like that? She might have re-thought the matter.\n\n\n\n""No. It's not a problem. I'm anxious to learn more about hypnoh a cute smile as her eyes riveted on the front of his trousers.\n\n After assisting Marilyn into her car, Dax got into his and followed her. His mind was racing. He couldn't remember the last time that someone turned him on this much. He could almost she her dress rising over her head as she remove it for his intruding gaze. He thought of her lovely buns, draped with only the sheerest of panties. He envisioned her soft pubic hairs furtively escaping the edge of her sex-soaked panties. He could smell her womanhood as her excitement increased. He wanted to make this woman part of him.\n\n Marilyn interrupted his mental adventure as she pulled into a driveway. Christ! He didn't even know which street he was on. His mind had obviously been elsewhere. He felt his heart begin- ning to beat more rapidly as he put his car in park and extin- guished his lights. After a quick check in the mirror to make sure that his hair didn't look like a squirrel he was out of the car and walking behind this lovely creature.\n\n She fitted the key into the lock and looked back over her shoulder in an inviting manner. Marilyn lowered her coat to a waiting chair and told Dax to make himself at home. ""I think a drink would be in order. Why don't you see if you can put some nice music on. The CD's are right next to the player.""\n\n ""You must enjoy classical music. Three quarters of what you have is classical,"" Dax raised his voice to assure that Marilyn heard him. He selected several pieces, placed them into the CD changer and pushed the play button. Looking around the room, he was gratified to see that Marilyn's taste extended to her lovely furnishings. Soon she returned with a bottle of wine and two glasses.\n\n ""I've always been partial to classical music Dax. I think you'll enjoy this wine. It's kind of hard to come by 'round these parts partner,"" she teased with a country drawl as she seated herself close to him. ""Now how does this hypnosis work that you have talked so much about?""\n\n Dax explained that almost anything was possible with the use of hypnosis if the subject had the ability. The ability generally was referred to as somnambulism. Many people were very suggest- ible and could achieve wonderful results through hypnosis.\n\n ""What kind of results Dax?"" was her next question as she moved closer yet to him. He seemed to be trying to formulate an answer but encountered difficulty due to the closeness of her soft ample breasts.\n\n ""You can be anyone you want. You can be with anyone you want to be with. You can be anywhere you want to be and feel as you wish for as long as you can physically stand it,"" he explained as his arm encircled her shoulders.\n\n ""If I wanted to be with you, on a secluded beach, in the hot sun, with gulls overhead and waves lapping at the shore, could you make that happen?"" she questioned with interest.\n\n ""I really can't make anything happen for you Marilyn. You actually make what happens occur. Each of us has the ability, to one degree or another, to hypnotize ourselves. I would only be helping you through the process you don't quite understand,"" Dax explained.\n\n ""Let's give it our best shot Dax. I would like to experience the scenario just as I outlined it. I want to be with you. I want it to be great and I want it to last,"" Marilyn pleaded.\n\n Dax took her through various relaxation stages and success- fully helped her to a deep trance state. He indicated to her that they had been marooned on a dessert island and that on a portable radio they heard that a rescue party was two days away from bringing them back to civilization. It would be night time and a nice camp fire had been built. When he snapped his fingers once, it would soon be daylight and the sun would be glorious; they would be totally alone. He gave her the suggestion that they had been attracted to one another during their sea voyage but hadn't the opportunity to connect.\n\n He further gave her a suggestion that she hadn't had sex in over six months and that she was absolutely insane with desire. Even if she masturbated she could not quench her thirst for sex. Dax told her that at tlowing off the water.\n\n She would experience a desire unlike she ever felt before. Each time she had an orgasm, it would take violent hold of her and last three times longer that she had ever experienced before. Her nipples would be so sensitive that she would shudder with the least touch. When she placed his cock in her mouth she would feel this intense pressure on her clitoris. The deeper she placed his rigid penis in her throat, the more intense the feeling in her hole would be.\n\n Dax asked her if she understood everything that he told her, and she acknowledged that she had with a nod of her head. He also told her that when he placed her head between his hands and kissed her on the forehead, she would awaken, feel wonderful and more satisfied than she had ever felt before. The next time that he snapped his fingers twice, while looking into her eyes, she would fall into a fast, deep sleep. So he began, ""one, two, three.""\n\n Marilyn sat on the couch that she perceived to be the boat seat. She had an utterly lost look on her face. Her arms crossed her chest in an effort to ward off the cold. She sheepishly in- quired, ""do you think we will be OK until they arrive Dax?""\n\n ""I'm sure we will be just fine. I don't think there are any dangerous animals on the prowl, I have built a nice fire and it will be daylight soon,"" he said.\n\n ""Would you mind if I get out of these wet things and try to warm myself by the fire Dax. I'm a little embarrassed, but I don't want to get pneumonia,"" she pleaded shyly.\n\n Dax could only nod his consent. He had been waiting to see this lovely body all of his life. Marilyn got up and turned so that he could release her zipper. She removed the red dress, and Dax noticed the visible goose flesh as she did so. He had ob- viously helped her attain temperature hallucination. She was ac- tually chilly. Dax went over to a near-by arm chair and retrieved an afghan to place around her. By this time she had removed her bra but modestly kept her back to Dax. He placed the afghan around her shivering shoulders and drew her to him.\n\n Marilyn melted back into his arms and could feel his meat pressed against her warming buttocks. He felt her fumble a little and turn to look into his eyes. ""You have been so very kind to me. This is absolutely frightening not knowing exactly when they will come for us,"" Marilyn whispered.\n\n Dax eased her down on the ""boat seat"" and gathered her to him to increase her warmth. His nose was blessed with the scent of her hair and the warmth of her body. Again their eyes met. Her mouth opened ever so slightly as her eyes began to close. Closer and closer their lips came to touching. At last he could feel her hot breath bleeding into his own lungs; a kiss of gratitude turned quickly into a kiss of passion and need. The afghan feel from her shoulders.\n\n Moments later his strong hands were on her body. Touching softly and moving on. Her back flexed as his hands moved slowly up and down its spine resting on her buttocks. She considered stopping but she couldn't make herself. Her own hands began to experiment with the muscles of his body. She felt them ripple to her touch as a soft moan escaped his lips. This slight sound lit off lovely explosions in her head. His hands were on her thighs touching every inch as softly as an angel's kiss. She knew she was wet with anticipation and hunger. Uncontrollably, her hand soon found the hardness of the staff in his pants. Her control was gone and she didn't care.\n\n His hands were under her heavy breasts cupping and teasing and teasing her ripe, hard nipples. Once when she was a child she experienced a fever that was accompanied by a shivering phenomenon. As his fingers touched her dark pink nipples, this experience was relived. She began panties to feel her slippery cunt. He inserted one finger inside her body and then another. In cir- cular motions he soon brought her to heaven. The bone shaking convulsions continued on and on. She had never experienced such an orgasm. Would there never be an end to this joy? She prayed there would not. Her jerking and moaning brought yet additional growth to his throbbing cock.\n\n As if drawn by a magnet, her lips traversed the distance be- tween his hairy chest and his huge staff. Soon she brought that gentle monster inside she mouth and teased it with delight. He was bone hard and bursting with excitement. Her soft mouth sucked him deep inside to her waiting throat. Something was happening to her. Up and down went her hungry mouth as her tongue gave him yet new pleasures. She couldn't seem to get enough of this warrior spear into her throat. Deeper and deeper she sucked the huge cock into her mouth until her lips brushed the depths of his public wire. With each inch her moans grew in volume and intensity.\n\n His head was spinning as he whispered in her ear that he had never had such tender bliss. The heat rising from her cunt was quite amazing. He took her swollen sex lips in his mouth and sucked and nibbled for minutes, his tongue teasing and probing. All the while, one of his hands was squeezing her buttocks with such strength it doubled her excitement. His other hand gently twisted one of her hard nipples. He sucked her sweet love juice and drank from her wriggling body, swallowing the divine cream with animal-like relish.\n\n Her soft pussey was going into spasms now, and he felt the muscles in her vagina grab for his teasing tongue as he lanced it into her tense body. Her smooth, rounded hips were jerking up and down as she attempted to shove as much cunt into his mouth as she possible could. Spreading her legs wide apart, he raised her but- tocks in his hands and kissed at her dripping fanny, his nose completely buried and lost in the dark, springy hairs of her mound.\n\n The lips of her sweet cunt were now spread very wide apart, in a way that completely exposed her deep, hot cavern, the soft lips of her slit parting and pulsing with desire. The pinkish flesh gleamed with her love juice, which trickled and oozed down her tunnel and greased everything ready for the fuck that she was dying for.\n\n Taking his fat, throbbing weapon in both hands, he took the tip and rubbed it all over the slippery opening of her slit, smearing it with her juices. She had the look of a hungry animal. She didn't want fucked any longer; she needed it. Lowering him- self on her body, he slid nine inches of cock into her eager hole. Her cunt swallowed every hot, steaming inch of it, the membranes inside her gripped his penis as he rammed it deeper and deeper into the liquid cauldron. The walls of her inner cunt con- tracted tightly around this invading rod.\n\n The inner walls of her cunt seemed to quiver and clutch, enclosing the unyielding bulk of his cock in a loving grasp. The tip of his prick was pressing against her cavity. He enjoyed the depth of penetration for a few seconds more then grunted with pleasure as her vaginal muscles squeezed his cock in a milking action. In a motion that didn't dislodge his towering piston, he swung her over and placed her above him. Her heavy glistening breasts swayed in his pleasure-filled face. His tongue reached up to thank each rock-hard nipple in its own way for presenting such an erotic view.\n\n He began to see-saw in and out of her as she began to lever herself up and down the long, thick pole which impaled her. Her juices were soaking her pubic hair and the slopping, slushing, slurping sounds from her clasping cunt was erotic music to their ears. As she cried for it he bucked his hips even faster, match- ing her up and down motion, her belly smacking against his with audible slaps of flesh as she clung to him. He hung on to her, trying to steady she, staring avidly at her bouncing tits when she pulled away to view the penetration. A wail of ecstasy ripped from her mouth as the violent explosion of her climax pushed through the membranes of her passion pit, milking his cocing his cream in a steady stream of fantastic release. She had never had such excitement. It was new, wonderful and needed. It went on and on with such convulsive pleasure that she was sure she would pass out. She could have easily taken more of what that cock promised. Dax snapped his fingers, and Marilyn saw the bright orange sun rise over a sleepy horizon. Around her were the loveliest trees she had ever seen. Sea gulls sang sweet melodies as she closed her eyes and welcomed the heat of a new tropical day.\n\n Dax gently placed his hands around her resting face and kissed her on the forehead. He told her to awake and remember everything. This was one of the most wonderful times he had ever had, and he was sure that Marilyn was pleased with the outcome. The most wondrous thing about it was the fact that another pleasure trip was just a snap of the fingers away. Maybe next weekend.\n\n\n\n CHAPTER 8\n\n\n\n A sweltering unseasonable heat met Dax as he left the office. He had been so busy with the rigors of a new week that he hadn't even the opportunity to stop for lunch. Just as well, he thought. It wouldn't hurt to shave about three pounds or so. Dax fired up the air conditioner and headed for home.\n\n His mind wandered to a new computer bulletin board friend he had met the previous day. Ed seemed like an average guy with an interest in improving his sex life. He and his wife Linda lived in a little town near Pittsburgh, were in their forties, appeared to be devoted to one another, but something seemed to be missing. Ed and Linda weren't alone. Many couples experience this common phenomenon after being married for many years. Ed was interested in breathing a little new life into their relationship.\n\n Dax had been jumping around the computer system from door to door when he was paged by Ed. As most people, Ed seemed incredulous about the use of hypnosis in sex. He couldn't believe that so many wonderful things could be accomplished by the use of hypnosis. It all seemed supernatural and frankly, so much bull.\n\n After Dax had the opportunity to share some of the methods and analogies of hypnosis, Ed became more interested and wondered whether this may be the direction he should take. Dax's biggest challenge seemed to be convincing Ed that is was normal to want to make sex more exciting. In response to Dax's questions, Ed advised him that he and Linda had never actually shared any fantasies with one another. Ed had wanted to experiment with threesomes as one time, but Linda seemed to be somewhat put out about it. She had never indicated an interest in making it with anyone other than Ed. Dax advised Ed to try to draw Linda's interests out through conversation and to get back to him so he could prepare an approach for them.\n\n The following evening when Dax signed on to the system there was electronic mail for him. He always got excited when there was a message for him. It was a lot like getting a letter that didn't have one of those little windows in it that meant the dirty ""I"" word - invoice. Ed indicated that he was able to determine one significant thing in his conversation with Linda. She was crazy about Patrick Swazee. She had indicated that although she was devoted to Ed, Patrick could park his shoes under her bed anytime he wanted to. Ed shared that he was a little jealous, but oddly enough, somewhat sexually excited by the prospect of Linda making it with someone like that.\n\n Dax prepared as message to leave in the electronic mail system for Ed. He indicated that chances were likely that Linda could mentally substitute Ed for Patrick Swazee. He cautioned Ed that much of the success of this effort had to do with whether or not he did anything to make Linda feel guilty. If they would like to try it, Dax would be happy to help them. He went on to say that it would probably take a good deal of convincing on Ed's part to get Linda to agree. Instead of visiting the house, Dax wanted to know what interests they had that would enable him to meet them socially. He singed off and waited for Ed's reply.\n\n The next time a signed on to the system another message was waiting for him. They didn't know Dax and were a little concerned about meeting him. Ed also explained that each Wednesday he and Linda went to a local bowling alley with several other duffers. They would be agreeable to meeting Dax there but didn't want any of their friends to know that they were meeting him for this purpose.\n\n Dax answered that he would meet them at the bowling alley and maintain a discrete approach to the matter. He hadn't been offended by their concern. It was natural, and Dax had encountered this skepticism almost every time he approached such a situation like this. He made plans to meet with Ed and Linda and felt confident that he would be able to help them in one fashion or other. Each time Dax got involved in a situation such as this was erotic for him. It brought back so many exciting memories.\n\n Wednesday had arrived, and the work day had come to an end. Dax stood at his mirror combing his hair and straightening his shirt collar. Assured that everything looked presentable, he got into the car for his short journey to the bowling alley. This was such a beautiful time of the year for a ride. The trees began to fill with green, flowers painted the scene and the fresh air filled his wandering mind. Pulling into the bowling alley parking lot, Dax reviewed the available parking spaces and selected on close to the door. He could always tell what kind of people frequented a place by the look of the parking lot. This seemed to be a nice bunch of folks by the type and number of cars adorning the lot.\n\n There was a nice looking mix of people in the place. Adjoining the bowling alley was a nicely accented lounge with soft rock playing. Dax perused the lanes and saw that Ed and Linda could have been any of seven different couples. He decided to take a seat and wait for direction. One couple did seem to snatch peeks at him more than any other. It appeared as though they were waiting for someone. Soon one of the males of a couple foursome wandered over with a towel in his hand. ""Dax?"" said the man.\n\n ""That's me. You must be Ed. How are they rolling for you?"" Dax inquired. While waiting for his answer, he began sizing up Ed and trying to figure out which of the ladies were Linda. It really didn't matter as both of them were lovely looking ladies.\n\n ""I think my balls are bigger than the ones we are using. I bowl so badly that you have to have big balls to embarrass yourself by bowling in front of everyone,"" he laughed.\n\n Dax assured him that he had plenty of company and that his main claim to fame had never been bowling either. After some additional small talk, Ed invited Dax over to meet Linda and their friends.\n\n Amenities having been exchanged with Linda, Karen and Joe, Ed explained that Dax was a computer friend that they had met on the computer bulletin board and they were going to have a drink and discuss some of their computer ideas. He asked Karen and Joe to join them.\n\n Dax took a spectator's position and watched as the bowlers plied their hobby. It was Linda's turn to toss the ball. Not being an expert, Dax watched Linda make her initial approach. It soon dawned on him that her approach was not what interested him. Linda was about 5'5"" tall and about 125 pounds of lovliness. As Linda picked up her ball from the return, she grasped it in both hands in front of her. This movement provided the loveliest view of her cleavage; soft white breasts with a healthy texture that captured the attention of most men in the area.\n\n His eyes were then drawn like magnets to her wonderfully shaped buttocks. He slacks provided cover but left very little to the imagination. They were so perfectly lifted and separated, and they danced so artistically as she made the short trip to release her ball. He thought that he might just have to take up this game on a regular basis just to return to this lovely view.\n\n After the four bowlers had sufficiently tired themselves with their less-than-300 game, they stowed their equipment and headed for the lounge. Having been seated and drinks ordered, Dax explained that he was a sociologist, worked with behavior elves so that they could pick up their son at baseball practice.\n\n Linda, Ed and Dax all seemed to offer a sigh of relief as the couple left. Additional drinks were ordered and the conversation continued. Ed began to offer apologies for his comments to their friends, but Dax stopped him with a raised hand. ""There's no need to apologize. This is your business, and if I don't understand, I don't have any business being here. My interest is in seeing you both learn to enjoy life and one another more. I get off on it. Some people collect stamps. I collect happy people. It's erotic as well as meaningful,"" Dax smiled.\n\n ""I hope that's not all you get off on,"" Linda offered with her own smile. She appeared to be somewhat attracted to Dax as well. Dax felt several times as though she had been stealing glances at him, but he couldn't figure if it was that she was concerned about him being there or happy that he was.\n\n ""No Linda, not at all. I'm just as normal as the next guy, but I'm sure there would be people that would disagree with me on that. If you don't mind, I would like to be candid with you from the beginning. Am I correct in assuming that you are both interested in improving both your relaxation techniques and your sex lives?"" Dax asked as he casually raised his eyebrows.\n\n Having received a nod from them both, Dax went on. ""The mind determines what happens and how it is perceived. The reason that we get sexually excited is that the mind sends messages from the brain to various parts of the body. In a man's case, blood is sent to the penis, it fills, expands and becomes rigid. Very much the same thing occurs when a woman becomes excited mentally. Once again, our brain tells our system to increase the blood flow to the extremities. The breasts, nipples and buttocks become more sensitive as the nerves are exposed because of an increased pressure of the blood supply. Mucous membranes are squeezed by the blood flow which provides lubrication to the vagina. The inner and outer lips of the vulva expand and become heavy.\n\n ""Our mind makes these things happen. Much of it has to do with what we have programmed ourselves to consider sexy. That is why we refer to men as tit men, ass men, leg men and the like. Smell provides a real turn on for some people. Some folks are excited visually, while others can only be turned on by touch. Again, the mind is doing these things for us and to us. As time goes by, many people require additional or different stimuli to provide excitement. You've heard the expression, 'variety is the spice of life,' I am sure. That is what the expression refers to.\n\n ""Almost all of society has their secret turn-ons. Many don't speak of them, but most have them. My wife, for instance, never demonstrated much interest in anything other than infrequent missionary style sex. She tried to please of course, but sex was not very exciting for her. She never mentioned fantasies. I took for granted that she didn't, until one day she said something that led me to believe that she had. I questioned her about it. Too immediately she denied that she ever thought of anyone but me. After additional prompting, she admitted that she may have had fantasies but didn't have the courage to share them because it wasn't normal for a ""good wife"" to think of anyone sexually but her husband.\n\n ""This conversation occurred while we were in bed. As I was able to pry more out of her, she noticed that I was not getting angry. In fact, I was getting aroused; more aroused than she had seen me in quite some time. Before the night was over we had made love three times and climaxed with more pleasure than we ever had. After that, fantasy had a place in our hearts and in our pants. Sex had become better and more meaningful. I guess that's one of the reasons that we are still together and enjoy one another so much sexually. I was able to assure her that jealousy had no strength or place in our relationship so long as emotion wasn't diverted from each other. I would be jealous if I believed that she loved someone more than me, but it only served to excite me to think of her making it with someone else,"" Dax concluded.\n\n Linda seemed to be amazed at Dax's honesty in e you or your wife ever made love to someone else Dax?"" she inquired.\n\n With a slight smile begin to curl on his lips, Dax remarked, ""On several occasions we have experimented. Jealousy did occur the first time for both of us. Fortunately, our juices took over and the situation was so hot, a wonderful balance resulted. Afterward, when we discussed it, our discussion just made us more excited. We were left with a better understanding of our own jealousy. Once I realized that although it turned her on she was also doing it for me, my jealousy went away and what was left was pure excitement.""\n\n ""Quite honestly, you have captured my interest,"" Linda said. ""Would you be interested in trying to help us achieve some of the things that hypnosis has to offer?""\n\n ""If you are both not just interested to try it but hungry to master it, I'd be happy to help you. This isn't something that you put a halfhearted effort into. You should commit to submit your mind to it and attempt to practice periodically to improve you own ability. When would you like to start?"" Dax asked.\n\n Linda looked at Ed for approval and direction. Seeing no objection, she said, ""well it's not too late now if you wouldn't mind following us to our place. It's only about a mile and a half down the road, and it's in the direction you'd be traveling.""\n\n Dax looked at his watch and agreed to follow them to their home. He asked them to think about what they would like to experiment on while they were driving back to the house. They gathered their equipment, left a tip on the table and began the short trip to their home. Dax followed, pleased that he had been able to give them some initial good direction about hypnosis.\n\n The trip was indeed short, and soon they had arrived at their destination. Linda and Ed lived in a lovely neighborhood. Their house and grounds were well maintained. The inside of the house was furnished in a lovely fashion. Dax thought to himself how proud he was that he had read these people correctly. They seemed to be a very nice, average couple with their heads screwed on right. After they were settled and Linda had prepared drinks and some snacks, Dax asked, ""did you discuss what you would like to work on with hypnosis?""\n\n Ed began, ""we did talk about it a little Dax. Linda and I think that you may have something there with the jealousy theory of yours. Both of us are willing to try making it with someone else. We have agreed that it either of us develops a problem with it we will stop and scrap the idea. Nothing ventured; nothing gained. We believe that we are mature enough and love each other enough that we can overcome it."" Linda illustrated her agreement by nodding her head, but she said nothing.\n\n Dax, in turn, placed each of them into deep hypnosis. They were both excellent subjects. Much of it had to do with Dax's explanation of what would occur and their commitment to their submission. He gave them each post hypnotic suggestions that would enable them to enter a deep trance state each time Dax snapped his fingers twice while looking them in the eyes.\n\n Through the use of additional suggestions Dax established that in Ed's eyes Linda would become Kim Bassinger and in Linda's eyes Ed would be Patrick Swazee. They would both be extremely horny. They also did not have to waste time with amenities. He increased their sensitivity, increased the intensity and length of their respective climax and ended by giving them the instructions on how and when they would wake up. Additionally, Dax would not be visible to them. Both were woken and Dax retreated to a chair in the corner of the room to observe.\n\n Ed sat there looking in awe at Linda. She was just as captured by Ed. They both stood and immediately began removing one another's cs and squeezed as she offered her hot lips to him. His thick penis began its upward climb to erection leaving a slight trail of seminal fluid on Linda's baby blue panties. As his hands sneaked inside the waist band of her panties and he filled his hands with her ample ass cheeks, a deep moan escaped her lips into his hot mouth. Dax watched as Linda's buttocks were exposed to his view. His rod was now rock hard and straining for a volcanic release. Linda's full buttocks were pressed together and separated intermittently. Dax could see the deep crevice of her ass and the dark patch of cunt hair. The smell of lust filled his nostrils and increased his own excitement.\n\n Soon Linda dropped to her knees and placed Ed's extended meat gently into her mouth. Ed squeezed his ass tight as he pushed forward to gain depth. Linda lifted his balls and massaged them gently as her wet mouth surrounded his straining cock. Each time he pulled slightly out of her mouth, Dax was able to see the residue of her saliva coating his huge penis; preparing it for its trip into the depths of her slippery and swollen pussy lips. Never had Dax seen such an erotic sight. He almost felt part of the action, and his hand began to massage the grand lump in his own pants.\n\n Gently, Ed lifted Linda into his arms and headed for the couch. He lower her as her breasts swayed like oceans of heavy fluid contained only by the shores of flesh that surrounded them. He nipples were hard and extended. The tight nipple flesh pulled hard at the ample breast which surrounded each. After settled in a reclining position, Linda felt her legs being separated by Ed's strong hands. The muff of cunt hair which encircled her deep honey pot separated to frame a slick pink gully. Dax watched as her love cream seeped out of her hole and ran down into the deep, warm crack of her ass to bathe her tight, quivering ass hole.\n\n Ed's lips began at the knee on the inside of Linda's thigh. Never was he this hot. His normally thick cock was as rigid as an iron bar and felt like lead. It became to hard that he could feel his hairy balls squeezed tightly against his body. His lips continued to more painting Linda's inner thigh with hot saliva. Closer and closer they came to her gaping hole tunnel. The fragrance of her wet sex visited his senses and made him tingle with added excitement. Linda could feel his slightly rough face teasing its way toward the magnet of her dripping, hair-covered pussy lips. His hands continued to test the weight of her jiggling tits. Each time the palms of his hands brushed her tight nipples it sent waves of excitement to her straining clitoris.\n\n On his nose he could feel the moist hair which covered her quivering cunt. Reaching from behind, spreading her tight buttocks, Ed used his fingers to spread the lips of her love tunnel. Ever so gently he pressed his hard tongue into her fuck pit. Dax removed his hand from his laboring penis, concerned that it would ejaculate prior to their completion. His eyes remained glued to the hot action. Linda was hotter than she had ever remembered being. She swallowed Ed's expanded cock and drove it into the depths of her throat with his 5'11"", 155 pound frame. She could feel Ed's hairy balls rest on her chin as she filled her hands with his buttocks and pulled him yet harder toward her. Grinding her slick pussy into his gaping mouth, she could feel the weight of her breasts as they bounced in the air and tingled her rubbery nipples.\n\n Ed broke the lock that they had placed their convulsing bodies in. Turning her on her knees to present her taunt buttocks to his gaze and aim, Ed leaned her soft breasts against the couch and filled his hand with his own thick organ. Stroking it several times to bring it to yet new length, Ed placed the spear-like tip at the door of her womanhood. Linda couldn't help herself as she pressed backward trying to prematurely swallow his member with her hairy, dripping sheath. Ed soon rewarded her as he smeared love juices over the tip of his meat and began pressing its length into the depths of her hole. Deeper and deeper it traveled. What a vision! He could see the thick cock pole slip ces glistening on his bone.\n\n Dax watched as the strokes increased in intensity, speed and depth. The sound of Ed's thighs smacking against Linda's firm ass was music to his ears. Dax could see Linda's ass wiggle as she screwed it back to receive Ed's advances. Her breasts jiggled so voluptuously that Dax's fuck bone almost went off without him touching it. His gaze traveled to Linda's face. The look on her face was a combination of angel and demon. Her earthy grunts gave him new reason to maintain erection. He loved the sound of pleasure, and there was no doubt that Linda had never felt so much unadulterated bliss. She was bucking wildly as the unrelenting cock drove deep into her cavernous pussy.\n\n The fever pitch that they had attained was soon met with the ecstasy they sought. Linda was screaming, ""fuck that deep cunt Patrick. Fuck my hole with your hot meat and pour your cum into my guts."" She was indeed being made love to by Patrick Swazee. He wanted her and he was taking her.\n\n ""You feel so damn wonderful Kim. Take my bone in your hole and don't let go. I want to pump my cock in to you until it falls off,"" Ed responded. His cock was in Kim Bassinger's tight pussy and his hands were squeezing her rubbery ass cheeks. All at once, Ed through his head back and began a series of low grunts as he pumped his cream into Linda's pounding body. As if playing her part in an orchestra, Linda buried the top of her head into the couch and tossed her cunt up toward Ed driving bone. ""Yes, Yes, Yes, Harder, Harder, Now, Now, Ohhhhhh!"" she screamed.\n\n Soon they were spent and laying together in a half sleep. They were too tired to move or didn't care to. Dax placed them both into another trance. He gave them post hypnotic suggestions that they would wake up feeling wonderful, well-rested and remember everything that occurred during the love making experience at the count of three.\n\n ""One, two, three; awaken feeling wonderful and sexy,"" Dax said as he clapped his hands loudly. They both opened their eyes slowly. Their faces were graced with the most wonderful smile, but each of them appeared to have experienced some embarrassment. Dax couldn't quite tell whether it was guilt or not. ""How do you feel?:\n\n Linda began with a smile, ""I feel like a truck hit me - but right in the correct place. It was a truck I have wanted to be hit by for a long time. I can't really believe that Patrick Swazee made love to me."" She soon noticed that she hadn't a stitch of clothes on. As Dax saw her concern, he offered an afghan for her to cover up.\n\n ""I don't think I have ever had a hotter experience. I was convinced that Linda was Kim Bassinger. No -- Kim Bassinger can not be that good. This is unbelievable. I can't wait to start again. Thank you Dax,"" Ed said meaningfully.\n\n ""There's no need to thank me. I was just the facilitator. You and Linda made it all happen. The next time we get together, I want to teach you both how to be anyone you want, with anyone you want, wherever you want to be and as long as you want to be there,"" Dax said. ""Now I have a little drive ahead of me, and I must to going. Beat's the hell out of bowling, doesn't it? Sit tight. I'll show myself out. Leave me a message on the computer and let me know is you have any suggestions on how to improve the process.""\n\n Dax wasn't out the door before Ed and Linda were deeply involved in their own new experiment. Dax couldn't get home quickly enough so he could take care of his own hard business. On the trip home his mind wandered to pat himself on the back for another success story. These two were one of the hottest couples he had ever helped. It didn't do him any harm either.\n\n\n\n CHAPTER 8\n\n\n\n ""You are now more deeply asleep than you have ever been. Your body is weightless and seems to float among the clouds. You can't feel your arms or legs. All tension has bled from your muscles, and you are at complete peace. You are traveling down an escalator. As the moments pass, you are going deeper and deeper into a warm and satisfying trance. You feel more safe and comfortable than you ever have.\n\n ""Am I correct when I say that you are interested in mentally living through a fantasy as ""Yesss. I want to live my fantasy of being a sexy fem fatale sent into Russia to extract secrets from a Russian munitions scientist. I want it to be the sexiest and more exciting experience of my life,"" Fannie explained in a slow, far-away voice.\n\n Dax continued, ""You have been sent to Russia under the pretense of developing trade between the U.S.A. and the Soviet Union. You work for World Trade Developers in Moscow. You are the sexiest woman in the city. You have been moving in the upper crust society of the Soviet Union in an effort to promote products for the United States and surreptitiously obtain the plans for a powerful laser weapon for your government.\n\n ""You are at a cocktail party sponsored by the Kremlin to enhance new markets of world trade. Around you are hundreds of people, many of which you are sure work for the K.G.B. You have to be careful. If your cover is blown, you will have your own personal tour of Siberia.\n\n ""You have just met Aleksei Vladimirovich a week ago, a superior looking young man of thirty-five years of age. You are hoping that you will see him at this party. The intelligence network assures you that Vladimirovich has top security clearance, and the plans for the laser weapon are at his flat.\n\n ""Alex, as you affectionately refer to him, is very well built, 6'4"", 210 pounds, works out every day and has a face that looks like it was chiseled out of marble. His hair is blond and his eyes are a deep azure blue. He showed a great deal of interest in you last week when you were at his office on another matter. You can imagine the size of his cock by the lovely bulge resting in his trousers, and you are grateful for the opportunity to work on this project.\n\n ""You glide through the room in your well-fitted sapphire blue dress. Your long brown hair beautifully frames your lovely face and cool green eyes. It clings to your 5'9"" frame, accenting your lovely breasts and rolling buttocks. Every person's eyes are on you, and each step you take excites you more. You are casually looking for Alex as you enjoy the attention that both men and women are showering you with. Your eye catches a glimpse of him standing on the other side of the room speaking with a beautiful young Russian girl. Your heart sinks to think that your plans may be delayed by this union.\n\n ""Jorgi, a chemical engineer for one of the companies you have been dealing with, asks you to dance. Your hauntingly green eyes remain glued to Alex and his conversation partner as you agree to dance with Jorgi. If he is not a strong dance leader, you may be able to sway him closer to Alex to overhear his conversation. Jorgi is a strong young man with more than a casual interest in you. It feels good to be in his arms and feel his body against yours. You can feel yourself responding to the excitement you feel from him as your bodies move more closely together with the soft music.\n\n ""Jorgi holds your lovely 40"" breasts close to his chest with his hot hand at the curve of your soft 36"" hips. Gradually his left leg moves between your legs to feel the heat of your womanhood. All the while you are moving closer to Alex with ease, as Jorgi's mind is preoccupied with the feel of your soft yielding body. You can feel new strength and size as Jorgi's growing, climbing staff kisses your leg in its travels upward. You are finding it increasingly more difficult to concentrate on Alex's conversation. Jorgi's stiff penis is not shy. It has become a hard wad of male meat nestled in your tightening belly.\n\n ""Your concentration holds; you are a professional, and you are encouraged that your ability to control is increasing. The music ends, and Jorgi doesn't seem to want to let go of you. He asks if he can call you from time to time in his broken, birsty. Suddenly the glass is empty. 'Has champagne glass with hole in it for you?' Alex queried with his version of English.\n\n ""You offer your best seductive smile as you respond, 'I suppose the warmth of the night has joined hands with the majesty of your lovely country to dry out the old pipes.' Alex looks at you with confusion about what your answer means. 'Yes,' you simplify, 'I was very thirsty. The glass was with hole in it for me,' you smile.\n\n ""Now, at the count of three, you will wake up and be with Alex in his car. He has graciously offered to escort you to your hotel room. You will try to convince him that it would be better to go elsewhere. You must get into his flat. When he snaps his fingers once, you will be alone with him in his flat.\n\n ""You are beginning to feel even more sexy than you ever have before. Your senses are heightened, and every touch will send waves of sensuous excitement through your body. You know that you must give Alex more pleasure than he has known in order to escape with the secrets you have come for. If Alex puts his tongue in the crook of your neck and his penis is inside your body, you will feel his cock grow inside of you. It will expand to a full ten inches in length, stretching the walls of your hot cunt, and two and a half inches in girth pressing the sensitive lips of your womanhood outward. Each time his tongue enters your body, you will have a small climax. You can have hundreds of orgasms. When he holds your face in his hands, looks into your eyes and kisses you on the forehead, you will fall back into a deep sleep but you will remember everything when you do wake up. Do you understand?""\n\n ""Yes, I understand,"" she said in the far-away voice of the sleeping.\n\n Dax began, ""One, two, three. Wake up feeling sexier than you ever have before. You are hot and mysterious and bursting with excitement.""\n\n ""Alex, it was good of you to offer to take me home, but there are so many people at my hotel that will tease me if I show up with you. You know how cruel fellow workers can be. Would you mind if we went someplace else instead?"" Fannie asked pleadingly with her cleavage giving yet additional messages.\n\n ""You would want for to go to Aleksei's flat? I have wonderful musik and compelling wine. We will get knowing each another more best. And crowds make uncomfortable most for me also,"" Alex commented in his sexiest Russian and accented voice as his hand rested provocatively on Fannie's upper thigh.\n\n ""That'd be great Alex. It's early and we have the whole night to get to know each other better. Drive on,"" Fannie suggested with a hungry smile.""\n\n ""Alex"" snapped his fingers and they were in his flat. ""I will put musik to play and get blood of grape for I and you,"" Dax played the part with no little relish. ""Make comfortable and relax yourself."" Fannie's eyes began photographing the room, not forgetting that in addition to her building lust, she must find the plans for the laser weapon.\n\n Fannie watched Dax's muscles ripple as he walked across the room. He felt her eyes glued to him everywhere he walked. Dax knew that his body was merely average and that Fannie didn't see it as average. He knew that with her mind she was able to make ""Alex"" look anyway that she wanted him to look. She would obviously make him look great. Her libido was working overtime, and the heat developing in the center of loins only served to improve the situation. Dax's cock began to tingle, and he developed a heaviness in his groin that would require release before too long.\n\n Fannie soon began to tingle all over her throbbing body. The excitement of what she hoped would soon happen sent shivers through her beautiful body. Dax left the room, went down the hall and returned in a pair of sweat pants and sweat shirt with the sleeves removed. There was some writing on the shirt, but she couldn't figure out what it said. The music began to play softly as he returned with a tray of wine with two glasses. The cork was removed, and he poured two half glasses; seating himself next to Fannie, he offered a glass to her extended hand.\n\n With little time having passed, the empty glasses found their respective place on the huge, glass-topped cocktail table and Fannie found herself in Alex's arms. She offered her lips to his hungry mouth, and the tingling increased dramatically. Her fingers and hands painted his arms and chest with a fervor as her lust continued to build. Shivers drove through her as his fingers began to release the buttons to her ""sapphire blue dress."" She felt the material tease her soft shoulders and back as it was slowly drawn over her skin. With a snap maneuver that surprised her, her bra fell away in one motion exposing her undulating breasts and erect nipples to Alex's gaze and touch. The heat in her brain became almost unbearable. 'Fuck, Fuck, Fuck' were the only words repeated in her mind.\n\n She began envisioning the muscles of his strong ass flexing as he drove his bone deep into her wet sheath. She imagined the hair surrounding his ere the combined love juices served to slicken their journey to eruption. She could see the tip of his engorged fuck tool, glowing with her pussy juice; a huge purple knob resting atop a thick, rigid pole adorned with bulging veins feeding the strength and length of his hardness. She could feel the weight of his hairy balls on her tight anal button, glistening with the milk of her natural lubrication. She could see the hair lying deep and low in the crack between her wiggling buttocks; wet and clinging as he drove his cock meat into the center of her being.\n\n As Dax moved his hands to and from heaving tits, rigid nipples, glistening buttocks and wet cavern, his mind also embellished the moments and searched for erotic sights, sounds and smells. He could imagine her hands gently cradling his hairy cum nuts. He could feel her lips begin to move on his throbbing, straining penis. First she teased; soon she devoured his broad column.\n\n The time for imagining was gone. Dax ran his tongue from one nipple to another circling each and gently nipping at each. Down between the cleft of her wiggling titties his tongue traveled. Down her stomach the wet tongue set fires until it rested in her panting navel. His teeth bared themselves and bit at her hip bones sending new shivers up and down her spine as his hands filled with the fleshy meat of her tight buttocks. Closer and closer his mouth moved toward her feminine, and fragrant hole.\n\n Bang! Dax's tongue entered Fannie's love tunnel and she began to quiver in climax. She had never felt anything quite like this. It wasn't a roaring, earth-shaking orgasm. It was as if she had been plugged into and electrical outlet. She could feel electric shocks traveling between her pussy, her ass hole and her marble-hard nipples and back again. It came again, and again, and again. She became dizzy and drove her fuck box against Dax's intruding face. After the first few jolts, Fannie began trying to count the eruptions to herself. 'One, two, three, four, fiiiive, holy shit, that was a great one, six, seven, eiggggg, Oh fuck, can it get better than this?' Fannie wondered.\n\n Dax withdrew his tongue and turned her over. His tongue moved slowly up the back of her thighs, nipping at the taunt back of her knees. Painting the back of her thighs with his saliva, Dax soon drove his tongue into the crack of her ass. Fannie threw her ass up in the air, and Dax's tongue drove deep into her cunt hole once again. Bang! Another electric shock fired through her wiggling frame. Teasing it's way up Fannie's back, Dax's tongue played on her shoulder blades and dipped into her glistening arm pits. She could now feel his hard meat resting in the gully between the balls of her ass cheeks. She knew she needed that bone deep in her guts.\n\n Now Fannie took the offensive. Pushing Dax over to lie on his back, she was on him with hands and tongue. Licking his swollen balls, she saw his huge staff grow again. Her hand stroked his love pole, and she saw the fluid begin to come to the tip of his lust weapon. Her hungry eyes danced from rippling belly, to hairy chest, to the purple tip of his spear. In one motion his cock was driven deep into her throat. It was stopped when it met resistance from the throat muscles, but only briefly. Given the chance to adjust, her throat opened even further, and the cock finished its journey and was embedded deep in her throat. She had taken it all, and her lips rested in his wiry public hair. Driving it in and out gave Dax a wonderful sensation as the head of his cock was systematically squeezed and released by the involuntary muscles of her throat. He would soon cum if he didn't stop now, and he wanted to squirt his load into Fannie's hot pussy.\n\n Turning her over in one quick motion, Des. I want to see you finger fuck your hole and cum for me,"" Dax insisted.\n\n ""Don't make me wait, Alex. I need your cock in my hole. I need you to squeeze my ass cheeks as you drive your thick cock into my pussy. Please!"" Fannie begged.\n\n ""Do it baby! Show me your beautiful titties. Pinch your rock-hard nipples. Dig in your hole with your hand and show me how you are going to cum hard for me. Show me how much you want my bone in your hole,"" Dax demanded as she began to moan and comply with his demands.\n\n Fannie filled her hands with her own heavy, yet firm breasts and squeezed hard. Filling her hands with tit flesh, she offered her raised and tight nipples to Dax's glance. Sliding her hands toward the center of each breast, she grabbed each nipple between forefinger and thumb and began to pinch and roll the puckered nipple flesh. This sent waves of additional excitement through her lust-racked body.\n\n Her hips began to bounce on the bed as if there was an imaginary cock driving deep inside of her. Releasing one ripe nipple, her hand traveled down her stomach, pressing as it went to delve into her waiting, wet bush. Nervous fingers separate the lips of her cunt hole to cover them with the slick juice of her desire. Dax watched as her glistening fingers moved to her love button, pinching and pulling she was forced to grunt deeply and begin shaking her breast with her other hand.\n\n Releasing her clit, her middle finger slipped effortlessly into her wet cunt. She began pumping this single digit in and out. Soon a second finger was introduced to the hot cavern, and then a third. Deeper and deeper she drove her hand into her steaming cunt. She released her other breast and used the other hand to help pump her womanhood and furiously rub her clit. As both hands were centered mindlessly on her loins, her breasts were squeezed together as two huge mounds of shaking flesh adorned by hot pink nipples reaching for the ceiling. Dax's hand continued to slowly stroke his organ as he watched Fannie pounding her pussy deeply. He was positioned between her outstretched legs and she was beginning to climax. Her beautiful face tightened as her lips were pulled taunt across it. Her eyes were closed tightly, leaving wrinkles to frame them. The tendons in her neck rose as if straining to keep her head on her shoulders. Her head twisted back and forth, from side to side.\n\n Reaching toward her, Dax grabbed her wet hands and placed them against his lips. He tasted this woman and smelled the fragrance of her orgasm. If only he could bottle this scent! Moving to one side of her, Dax rolled her over. He began massaging the muscles of her back to reduce the tension she had built up. His hands found her rubbery ass cheeks and deeply moved these mounds of flesh. Fannie began to moan once again. He massaged the muscles of her neck and began kissing her ear lobes and neck. She began to stir again.\n\n Dax placed one of his knees between her legs into the wet pit of her hot snatch and continued to rub her back. Ever-so-slowly, Fannie began grinding her groin into his hard knee and thigh. Dax pressed ahead as his eyes were blessed with the vision of her buttocks wrapped around his leg and the sides of her breasts pushed out by the pressure of the mounds resting on the bed.\n\n Turning her over once again, Dax laid next to her and kissed her gently on her hot lips. His lips traveled to her resting nipples bringing them to life again. He again placed himself between her legs and kissed her navel. Soon his face was resting over her fragrant pussy. Bang! His tongue dove into her depths and sent her convulsing again. Before Fannie knew what was happening, Dax fell forward in one motion and his dick effort- lessly found its mark. It was deep inside of Fannie's grasping cunt but it remained motionless. She tried to move under his weight. She felt as if she would explode, but didn't care if she did.\n\nWhen Dax's cock has reached it's full ""ten inches in length and two and a half inches in girth,"" Fannie felt completely full of cock. Dax now began to move this monster pole into Fannie's depths. Each stroke seemed to bring another climax. She didn't know anyone could fit this much fuck bone into a cunt no matter how big or lubricated it was.\n\n Dax continued to move his raging penis into Fannie's love tunnel until he could hold off now longer. He could feel the cum boiling in his balls. The feeling was so intense that he thought that he could feel the cum traveling from the bottom of his legs and from his very brain. He reached under Fannie and filled his hands with her quaking ass cheeks as his cock continued to drive deep into her being. Her breasts and belly were now soaked with his perspiration and covered with his dislodged hair as he lifted himself to watch his glistening penis drive into Fannie's body. Her grunts resembled those of an animal driven by primordial lust.\n\n Dax's cock exploded with one wave after another. His thick cream came in gobs painting the walls of Fannie's greasy cunt. She could feel the overflow of cum pressing out of her hole around his shaft, flowing down and cooling her hot ass hole. She continued to buck hard against Dax, pulling his thick cock into her with her heals pounding his flexing ass muscles.\n\n Fannie's explosion was so intense that she either passed out or lost her sight for a short time. She could see nothing with her eyes, but the vision of Dax's hard driving cock was burned into her mind's eye. As her ecstasy subsided, she laid there and continued to feel tingling throughout her spent body. Dax couldn't or did not want to move.\n\n He was almost asleep when he sensed Fannie moving about the room. 'Shit! He thought to himself. She is probably trying to find the plans. I better not let this go any farther. ""Fannie! Did you need something?"" Dax inquired.\n\n ""No Alex. I was just looking for a towel,"" she responded as she returned to the side of the bed.\n\n ""Sit here next to me for a moment,"" Dax requested patting the bed next to him. She sat but looked a bit nervous. Dax placed his hands on either side of her face, looked into her eyes and kissed her on the forehead. Fannie melted back onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep once again. ""You have found the plans while Alex was sleeping, dressed and slipped out of the flat without being detected. You are now safely away, back in your own country, feeling wonderful and well rested. When I snap my fingers you will begin to wake up slowly and remember everything that happened. Do you understand?""\n\n Again, the far away response of ""yes"" came from her lips. She was lovely laying there on the bed. Dax was reluctant to wake her up because she looked so peaceful and angelic.\n\n Time was getting late, and Dax knew that Fannie would want to get tidied up. Snapping his fingers, Dax said gently, ""wake up now feeling refreshed and comfortable. Fannie opened her eyes slowly and allowed her glance to travel the room. Her glance finally rested on Dax at the side of the bed.\n\n ""That was absolutely the most exciting time I've spent in my thirty-two years on this planet. I have never been that hot, and I know I never came that many times in a month. Thank you so much for teaching me a great deal about myself and my own sexuality Dax. Promise me we will take other trips together,"" she pleaded.\n\n ""Trips are my specialty Fannie. If you have the gas, I can drive. I enjoyed it more than I can say. Jorgi did feel a little left out. Maybe you'll have a chance to spend some time with him in the future. I plan to teach you how to accomplish that with or without me. But that'll be another story,"" Dax cct when I say that you are interested in mentally living through a fantasy as a spy in Russia?"" Dax inquired of his subject Fannie.\n\n ""Yesss. I want to live my fantasy of being a sexy fem fatale sent into Russia to extract secrets from a Russian munitions scientist. I want it to be the sexiest and more exciting experience of my life,"" Fannie explained in a slow, far-away voice.\n\n Dax continued, ""You have been sent to Russia under the pretense of developing trade between the U.S.A. and the Soviet Union. You work for World Trade Developers in Moscow. You are the sexiest woman in the city. You have been moving in the upper crust society of the Soviet Union in an effort to promote products for the United States and surreptitiously obtain the plans for a powerful laser weapon for your government.\n\n ""You are at a cocktail party sponsored by the Kremlin to enhance new markets of world trade. Around you are hundreds of people, many of which you are sure work for the K.G.B. You have to be careful. If your cover is blown, you will have your own personal tour of Siberia.\n\n ""You have just met Aleksei Vladimirovich a week ago, a superior looking young man of thirty-five years of age. You are hoping that you will see him at this party. The intelligence network assures you that Vladimirovich has top security clearance, and the plans for the laser weapon are at his flat.\n\n ""Alex, as you affectionately refer to him, is very well built, 6'4"", 210 pounds, works out every day and has a face that looks like it was chiseled out of marble. His hair is blond and his eyes are a deep azure blue. He showed a great deal of interest in you last week when you were at his office on another matter. You can imagine the size of his cock by the lovely bulge resting in his trousers, and you are grateful for the opportunity to work on this project.\n\n ""You glide through the room in your well-fitted sapphire blue dress. Your long brown hair beautifully frames your lovely face and cool green eyes. It clings to your 5'9"" frame, accenting your lovely breasts and rolling buttocks. Every person's eyes are on you, and each step you take excites you more. You are casually looking for Alex as you enjoy the attention that both men and women are showering you with. Your eye catches a glimpse of him standing on the other side of the room speaking with a beautiful young Russian girl. Your heart sinks to think that your plans may be delayed by this union.\n\n ""Jorgi, a chemical engineer for one of the companies you have been dealing with, asks you to dance. Your hauntingly green eyes remain glued to Alex and his conversation partner as you agree to dance with Jorgi. If he is not a strong dance leader, you may be able to sway him closer to Alex to overhear his conversation. Jorgi is a strong young man with more than a casual interest in you. It feels good to be in his arms and feel his body against yours. You can feel yourself responding to the excitement you feel from him as your bodies move more closely together with the soft music.\n\n ""Jorgi holds your lovely 40"" breasts close to his chest with his hot hand at the curve of your soft 36"" hips. Gradually his left leg moves between your legs to feel the heat of your womanhood. All the while you are moving closer to Alex with ease, as Jorgi's mind is preoccupied with the feel of your soft yielding body. You can feel new strength and size as Jorgi's growing, climbing staff kisses your leg in its travels upward. You are finding it increasingly more difficult to concentrate on Alex's conversation. Jorgi's stiff penis is not shy. It has become a hard wad of male meat nestled in your tightening belly.\n\n ""Your concentration holds; you are a professional, and you are encouraged that your ability to control is increasing. The music ends, and Jorgi doesn't seem to want to let go of you. He asks if he can call you from time to time in his broken, but sexy English. You assure him that it would be wonderful to hear from him and notice that Alex is looking at you. You try not to give Jorgi the 'bum's rush' but can't take the chance of Alex directing his attention elsewhere. 'Excuse me,' you direct to Jorgi, 'I have to speak with Alex. Please do call, I'd love to Alex.\n\n ""A server walks by with a tray of champagne and offers a glass. You take the drink as a prop and find that you are a bit thirsty. Suddenly the glass is empty. 'Has champagne glass with hole in it for you?' Alex queried with his version of English.\n\n ""You offer your best seductive smile as you respond, 'I suppose the warmth of the night has joined hands with the majesty of your lovely country to dry out the old pipes.' Alex looks at you with confusion about what your answer means. 'Yes,' you simplify, 'I was very thirsty. The glass was with hole in it for me,' you smile.\n\n ""Now, at the count of three, you will wake up and be with Alex in his car. He has graciously offered to escort you to your hotel room. You will try to convince him that it would be better to go elsewhere. You must get into his flat. When he snaps his fingers once, you will be alone with him in his flat.\n\n ""You are beginning to feel even more sexy than you ever have before. Your senses are heightened, and every touch will send waves of sensuous excitement through your body. You know that you must give Alex more pleasure than he has known in order to escape with the secrets you have come for. If Alex puts his tongue in the crook of your neck and his penis is inside your body, you will feel his cock grow inside of you. It will expand to a full ten inches in length, stretching the walls of your hot cunt, and two and a half inches in girth pressing the sensitive lips of your womanhood outward. Each time his tongue enters your body, you will have a small climax. You can have hundreds of orgasms. When he holds your face in his hands, looks into your eyes and kisses you on the forehead, you will fall back into a deep sleep but you will remember everything when you do wake up. Do you understand?""\n\n ""Yes, I understand,"" she said in the far-away voice of the sleeping.\n\n Dax began, ""One, two, three. Wake up feeling sexier than you ever have before. You are hot and mysterious and bursting with excitement.""\n\n ""Alex, it was good of you to offer to take me home, but there are so many people at my hotel that will tease me if I show up with you. You know how cruel fellow workers can be. Would you mind if we went someplace else instead?"" Fannie asked pleadingly with her cleavage giving yet additional messages.\n\n ""You would want for to go to Aleksei's flat? I have wonderful musik and compelling wine. We will get knowing each another more best. And crowds make uncomfortable most for me also,"" Alex commented in his sexiest Russian and accented voice as his hand rested provocatively on Fannie's upper thigh.\n\n ""That'd be great Alex. It's early and we have the whole night to get to know each other better. Drive on,"" Fannie suggested with a hungry smile.""\n\n ""Alex"" snapped his fingers and they were in his flat. ""I will put musik to play and get blood of grape for I and you,"" Dax played the part with no little relish. ""Make comfortable and relax yourself."" Fannie's eyes began photographing the room, not forgetting that in addition to her building lust, she must find the plans for the laser weapon.\n\n Fannie watched Dax's muscles ripple as he walked across the room. He felt her eyes glued to him everywhere he walked. Dax knew that his body was merely average and that Fannie didn't see it as average. He knew that with her mind she was able to make ""Alex"" look anyway that she wanted him to look. She would obviously make him look great. Her libido was working overtime, and the heat developing in the center of loins only served to improve the situation. Dax's cock began to tingle, and he developed a heaviness in his groin that would require release before too long.\n\n Fannie soon began to tingle all over her throbbing body. The excitement of what she hoped would soon happen sent shivers through her beautiful body. Dax left the room, went down the hall and returned in a pair of sweat pants and sweat shirt with the sleeves removed. There was some writing on the shirt, but she couldn't figure out what it said. The music began to play softly as he returned with a tray of wine with two glasses. The cork was removed, and he poured two half glash little time having passed, the empty glasses found their respective place on the huge, glass-topped cocktail table and Fannie found herself in Alex's arms.\n\nShe offered her lips to his hungry mouth, and the tingling increased dramatically. Her fingers and hands painted his arms and chest with a fervor as her lust continued to build. Shivers drove through her as his fingers began to release the buttons to her ""sapphire blue dress."" She felt the material tease her soft shoulders and back as it was slowly drawn over her skin. With a snap maneuver that surprised her, her bra fell away in one motion exposing her undulating breasts and erect nipples to Alex's gaze and touch. The heat in her brain became almost unbearable. 'Fuck, Fuck, Fuck' were the only words repeated in her mind.\n\n She began envisioning the muscles of his strong ass flexing as he drove his bone deep into her wet sheath. She imagined the hair surrounding his erect staff mingling with her own pubic garden as the rain of the combined love juices served to slicken their journey to eruption. She could see the tip of his engorged fuck tool, glowing with her pussy juice; a huge purple knob resting atop a thick, rigid pole adorned with bulging veins feeding the strength and length of his hardness. She could feel the weight of his hairy balls on her tight anal button, glistening with the milk of her natural lubrication. She could see the hair lying deep and low in the crack between her wiggling buttocks; wet and clinging as he drove his cock meat into the center of her being.\n\n As Dax moved his hands to and from heaving tits, rigid nipples, glistening buttocks and wet cavern, his mind also embellished the moments and searched for erotic sights, sounds and smells. He could imagine her hands gently cradling his hairy cum nuts. He could feel her lips begin to move on his throbbing, straining penis. First she teased; soon she devoured his broad column.\n\n The time for imagining was gone. Dax ran his tongue from one nipple to another circling each and gently nipping at each. Down between the cleft of her wiggling titties his tongue traveled. Down her stomach the wet tongue set fires until it rested in her panting navel. His teeth bared themselves and bit at her hip bones sending new shivers up and down her spine as his hands filled with the fleshy meat of her tight buttocks. Closer and closer his mouth moved toward her feminine, and fragrant hole.\n\n Bang! Dax's tongue entered Fannie's love tunnel and she began to quiver in climax. She had never felt anything quite like this. It wasn't a roaring, earth-shaking orgasm. It was as if she had been plugged into and electrical outlet. She could feel electric shocks traveling between her pussy, her ass hole and her marble-hard nipples and back again. It came again, and again, and again. She became dizzy and drove her fuck box against Dax's intruding face. After the first few jolts, Fannie began trying to count the eruptions to herself. 'One, two, three, four, fiiiive, holy shit, that was a great one, six, seven, eiggggg, Oh fuck, can it get better than this?' Fannie wondered.\n\n Dax withdrew his tongue and turned her over. His tongue moved slowly up the back of her thighs, nipping at the taunt back of her knees. Painting the back of her thighs with his saliva, Dax soon drove his tongue into the crack of her ass. Fannie threw her ass up in the air, and Dax's tongue drove deep into her cunt hole once again. Bang! Another electric shock fired through her wiggling frame. Teasing it's way up Fannie's back, Dax's tongue played on her shoulder blades and dipped into her glistening arm pits. She could now feel his hard meat resting in the gully between the balls of her ass cheeks. She knew she needed that bone deep in her guts.\n\n Now Fannie took the offensive. Pushing Dax over to lie on his back, she was on him with hands and tongue. Licking his swollen balls, she saw his huge staff grow again. Her hand stroked his love pole, and she saw the fluid begin to come to the tip of his lust weapon. Her hungry eyes danced from rippling belly, to hairy chest, to the purple tip of his spear. In one motion his cock was driven deep into her the chance to adjust, her throat opened even further, and the cock finished its journey and was embedded deep in her throat. She had taken it all, and her lips rested in his wiry public hair. Driving it in and out gave Dax a wonderful sensation as the head of his cock was systematically squeezed and released by the involuntary muscles of her throat. He would soon cum if he didn't stop now, and he wanted to squirt his load into Fannie's hot pussy.\n\n Turning her over in one quick motion, Dax spread her legs to expose her soaked honey pot. Resting on his knees, he lowered his face once again to her pit. Bang! The shock provided yet additional orgasms. She drove her hot pussy against his face like a crazed animal, grunting and crying, ""Oh fuck, fuck me, fuck my deep hole, spread my hairy cunt and fuck it deep. Shove your great cum stick into my quim and dump your hot load.""\n\n ""No! I want to see you play with your body. I want to see you fuck yourself and pinch your hard nipples. I want to see you finger fuck your hole and cum for me,"" Dax insisted.\n\n ""Don't make me wait, Alex. I need your cock in my hole. I need you to squeeze my ass cheeks as you drive your thick cock into my pussy. Please!"" Fannie begged.\n\n ""Do it baby! Show me your beautiful titties. Pinch your rock-hard nipples. Dig in your hole with your hand and show me how you are going to cum hard for me. Show me how much you want my bone in your hole,"" Dax demanded as she began to moan and comply with his demands.\n\n Fannie filled her hands with her own heavy, yet firm breasts and squeezed hard. Filling her hands with tit flesh, she offered her raised and tight nipples to Dax's glance. Sliding her hands toward the center of each breast, she grabbed each nipple between forefinger and thumb and began to pinch and roll the puckered nipple flesh. This sent waves of additional excitement through her lust-racked body.\n\n Her hips began to bounce on the bed as if there was an imaginary cock driving deep inside of her. Releasing one ripe nipple, her hand traveled down her stomach, pressing as it went to delve into her waiting, wet bush. Nervous fingers separate the lips of her cunt hole to cover them with the slick juice of her desire. Dax watched as her glistening fingers moved to her love button, pinching and pulling she was forced to grunt deeply and begin shaking her breast with her other hand.\n\n Releasing her clit, her middle finger slipped effortlessly into her wet cunt. She began pumping this single digit in and out. Soon a second finger was introduced to the hot cavern, and then a third. Deeper and deeper she drove her hand into her steaming cunt. She released her other breast and used the other hand to help pump her womanhood and furiously rub her clit. As both hands were centered mindlessly on her loins, her breasts were squeezed together as two huge mounds of shaking flesh adorned by hot pink nipples reaching for the ceiling. Dax's hand continued to slowly stroke his organ as he watched Fannie pounding her pussy deeply. He was positioned between her outstretched legs and she was beginning to climax. Her beautiful face tightened as her lips were pulled taunt across it. Her eyes were closed tightly, leaving wrinkles to frame them. The tendons in her neck rose as if straining to keep her head on her shoulders. Her head twisted back and forth, from side to side.\n\n Reaching toward her, Dax grabbed her wet hands and placed them against his lips. He tasted this woman and smelled the fragrance of her orgasm. If only he could bottle this scent! Moving to one side of her, Dax rolled her over. He began massaging the muscles of her back to reduce the tension she had built up. His hands found her rubbery ass cheeks and deeply moved these mounds of flesh. Fannie began to moan once again. He massaged the muscles of her neck and began kissing her ear lobes and neckds resting on the bed.\n\n Turning her over once again, Dax laid next to her and kissed her gently on her hot lips. His lips traveled to her resting nipples bringing them to life again. He again placed himself between her legs and kissed her navel. Soon his face was resting over her fragrant pussy. Bang! His tongue dove into her depths and sent her convulsing again. Before Fannie knew what was happening, Dax fell forward in one motion and his dick effortlessly found its mark. It was deep inside of Fannie's grasping cunt but it remained motionless. She tried to move under his weight to drive the pole in and out, but Dax did not move. He nuzzled his nose into the crook of her neck and allowed his tongue to dart against her skin.\n\n With this move, Fannie felt something she did not know she could feel. ""Alex"" had a great cock. It must be eight inches in length and two inches wide. However, it was growing. She could feel it getting longer and spreading her cunt lips farther apart. She felt as if she would explode, but didn't care if she did. When Dax's cock has reached it's full ""ten inches in length and two and a half inches in girth,"" Fannie felt completely full of cock. Dax now began to move this monster pole into Fannie's depths. Each stroke seemed to bring another climax. She didn't know anyone could fit this much fuck bone into a cunt no matter how big or lubricated it was.\n\n Dax continued to move his raging penis into Fannie's love tunnel until he could hold off now longer. He could feel the cum boiling in his balls. The feeling was so intense that he thought that he could feel the cum traveling from the bottom of his legs and from his very brain. He reached under Fannie and filled his hands with her quaking ass cheeks as his cock continued to drive deep into her being. Her breasts and belly were now soaked with his perspiration and covered with his dislodged hair as he lifted himself to watch his glistening penis drive into Fannie's body. Her grunts resembled those of an animal driven by primordial lust.\n\n Dax's cock exploded with one wave after another. His thick cream came in gobs painting the walls of Fannie's greasy cunt. She could feel the overflow of cum pressing out of her hole around his shaft, flowing down and cooling her hot ass hole. She continued to buck hard against Dax, pulling his thick cock into her with her heals pounding his flexing ass muscles.\n\n Fannie's explosion was so intense that she either passed out or lost her sight for a short time. She could see nothing with her eyes, but the vision of Dax's hard driving cock was burned into her mind's eye. As her ecstasy subsided, she laid there and continued to feel tingling throughout her spent body. Dax couldn't or did not want to move.\n\n He was almost asleep when he sensed Fannie moving about the room. 'Shit! He thought to himself. She is probably trying to find the plans. I better not let this go any farther. ""Fannie! Did you need something?"" Dax inquired.\n\n ""No Alex. I was just looking for a towel,"" she responded as she returned to the side of the bed.\n\n ""Sit here next to me for a moment,"" Dax requested patting the bed next to him. She sat but looked a bit nervous. Dax placed his hands on either side of her face, looked into her eyes and kissed her on the forehead. Fannie melted back onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep once again. ""You have found the plans while Alex was sleeping, dressed and slipped out of the flat without being detected. You are now safely away, back in your own country, feeling wonderful and well rested. When I snap my fingers you will begin to wake up slowly and remember everything that happened. Do you understand?""\n\n Again, the far away response of ""yes"" came from her lips. She was lovely laying there on the bed. Dax was reluctant to wake her up because she looked so peaceful and angelic.\n\n Time was getting late, and Dax knew that Fannie would want to get tidied up. Snapping his fingers, Dax said gently, ""wake up now feeling refreshed and comfortable. Fannie opened her eyes slowly and allowed her glance to travel the room. Her glance finally rested on Dax at the side of the bed.\n\n ""That was absolve never been that hot, and I know I never came that many times in a month. Thank you so much for teaching me a great deal about myself and my own sexuality Dax. Promise me we will take other trips together,"" she pleaded.\n\n ""Trips are my specialty Fannie. If you have the gas, I can drive. I enjoyed it more than I can say. Jorgi did feel a little left out. Maybe you'll have a chance to spend some time with him in the future. I plan to teach you how to accomplish that with or without me. But that'll be another story,"" Dax concluded with a smile.\n\n\n\n CHAPTER 10\n\n\n\n It was Sunday evening, and Dax was tripping through the channels with his trusty remote. Low and behold, Captain James T. Kirk of the Starship Enterpise was listening to Bones explaining that he was a doctor and not a miracle worker. Spock was sharpening his ears to deal with the next catastrophe, and it dawned on Dax that one of his computer correspondent pals was a Sci Fi aficionado.\n\n Dax had the opportunity to communicate frequently with her over the phone lines, through the computer, but had never met her. Her computer handle was Star; not an uncommon name for a Sci Fi buff. He had seen a photo of her, that he downloaded in what is referred to as a GIF format; a digitized representation of a photo that has been scanned into a computer. The photo was, as she suggested, somewhat old, but all of the same characteristics must still be present. She was an exciting-looking woman sporting shoulder length brown hair, a lovely smile, large breasts and a well-defined waist. Her wit assured Dax that she was someone that he would enjoy being with.\n\n She had indicated some interest in hypnosis, but said that it had been tried before with her to no avail. Further, she shared that she had a very vivid imagination and did love sex a great deal. Her main interest was in satisfying her partner. ""Would you be willing to have me try working with you one day to determine if you have the ability to go into a trance?"" Dax asked during one of their frequent conversations.\n\n ""Well, I think we have gotten to know one another well enough. I wouldn't be opposed to it, but I really don't think that it will do any good. Do you think thursday will be good for you,"" she asked.\n\n ""I don't think I have anything pressing. I'll double check and leave a message for you on the system. Just leave your address and the time you want me to show up. If there's a problem, I'll let you know, and we can make it another time,"" Dax urged.\n\n Star's mind began to question. 'Wouldn't it be great to make love in a space ship? I wonder what kind of a guy this Dax really is? Could I really be hypnotized? I wonder how it would feel that have a Romulan's thick cock inside of me? Does a Romulan have a cock?' The questions continued to flow with no distinct result in mind. The thought of it, none-the-less was making her horny. She hoped that thursday would bring some interesting answers.\n\n Dax returned home from the office and turned on his computer. In only seconds he was on line with the bulletin board system and found that there was a message for him. His eyes lit up when he saw that Star had left him the information about her address, general directions and the time of eight o'clock. He immediately keyed in the information advising her that the date and time were fine, and that he would be happy to be there.\n\n Method would be the difficulty. Dax knew that if Star was intelligent and had a vivid imagination, she should be very susceptible to hypnosis. Her problem was likely that no one took enough time to relax her sufficiently to allow the suggestions to do their work. Dax had devised a method that had worked several times in the past and would introduce Star to it when they met.\n\n Thursday arrived and Dax started to drive over to Star's house. He was about fifteen minutes early so he decided to just ride about the neighborhood. At 8:00 o'clock he drew together the courage to approach Star's door. After a brief wait and after the knock on the door, it opened to reveal a lovely woman with a warm smile and a look of slight apprehension. ""Dax?"" she asked, wondering if this could be her previously unseen friend invited him to enter. ""Please made yourself comfortable, Dax. I thought I would get us a drink. Would you like a glass of white wine?, she queried.\n\n ""That'd be great Star; but please don't go to any trouble,"" Dax pleaded in his best manner. He walked into the living room and settled in what appeared to be a comfortable chair. Soon Star returned with a tray bearing a bottle of chilled wine, a cork screw and two stemmed glasses. He couldn't help but to notice her warm body as it swayed into the room. She appealed to him in several respects. He already knew that she had a pleasant enough personality, and now he saw that she was also physically appealing. ""Would you like to begin right away, Star?"" he asked.\n\n ""Whenever you're ready, Dax,"" she responded. Dax asked her to pour herself a glass of wine and have a seat in a comfortable chair. She did so and selected a chair close to Dax. She sipped on the wine and leaned back to become comfortable. Dax slowly took her through a series of relaxation exercises and noticed that she was making fine progress. He decided to deepen the trance and see what happened. She was indeed imaginative and seemed to be a good subject. The trance was deepened once again. She was mentally brought down deeper and deeper by visualizing an escalator reaching to the depths of her mind. Dax could see the muscles of her body begin to relax as she sunk into the chair.\n\n ""You are now in a deeper sleep than you have ever been before, Star. You are a very sensual woman, and you can feel yourself tingling all over. There is a warmth spreading throughout your lovely body, teasing your full breasts and painting your womanhood. It merely serves to make you more comfortable and relaxed. You have often shared an interest in Science Fiction. I am going to take you on a journey that will enable you to experience things that you have never felt before. From time to time you will perceive yourself to be in danger, but I stress that at no time will I allow anything to happen to you. If at any time you become too concerned, you may fall into a natural sleep and awaken slowly; unafraid and well rested. You are not compelled to do anything against your will. If you encounter anything that you are uncomfortable with, feel free to share that with me. Do you understand?"" Dax asked. Star nodded slowly, and Dax continued.\n\n ""You will become the character in this story, and you will see, hear and feel everything that the character does.\n\n ""Star finds herself in a strange land. There are colors she has never seen, sounds she's never heard and smells that have never touched her senses. There is an abundance of lovely trees and flowers that blend to offer her eyes the most wondrous gift. She can hear a waterfall close by and smell the moisture in the air. Her heart is racing in anticipation of what experience she may meet.\n\n ""She is science officer and has just ridden a light beam to this strange planet's surface. Star is under orders of the Captain of the vessel which has brought her to this strange globe. She is on a mission to discover if there exists intelligent life on this planet. She looks about and see Maagnex, a citizen of Szinval. Earth and Szinval have entered into an alliance of joint adventure to search the galaxy for other potential allies in their common battle against an evil galactic empire. Maagnex is neither man nor woman. Szinvalites have the ability to self reproduce and re-generate themselves.\n\n ""As she exchanges wary glances with her new partner, suddenly she sees a slow flash of bluish energy strike Maagnex squarely in the chest. He drops to the reddish ground, and she immediately pulls her ultra-sound weapon. Her eyes flash from colorful rock to unrecognized tree in an effort to locate the source of the assassin. She sees movement to the left, and quickly turns and trains her weapon on the area of movement. A scale-covered creature peeks out from behind a green rock and takes aim. Star's weapon is discharged, and an inhuman sound issues forth from behind the rock.\n\n ""Cautiously, she approaches the spot where the sound came from. Her eyes fix on what appearsptilian scales. She believes that it must have been a male because of the rather large sex organs that resembled those of a human man. In the distance, she hears animal-like sounds and see several similar creature approaching. She is grateful that they don't look too bright. Quickly she returns to Maagnex and begins to usher it into what appears to be a cave off to your left. As she drags Maagnex into the cave, she feels a slight upward pull.\n\n ""She enters further into the cave and Maagnex soon feels almost weightless. Suddenly, she feels herself rising up into the air in the interior of the cave. Maagnex is following her. She settles gently onto the ceiling of the cave. She is only twenty feet into the cave, and she feels almost weightless. The whole world seems to be up side down. As she pulls Maagnex further into the cave, her weight seems to increase. There was never anything like this in her star manual. Gravity becomes reversed in this bizarre cave.\n\n ""Her journey continues as she attempts to find a place where she can administer aid to Maagnex and notify her Captain. Soon she finds a small pool of water, resting comfortably in the ceiling of the cave. Maagnex groans, and she harbors some hope that it will recover sufficiently to return to the ship's medical staff. Its wounds are dressed to such an extent to stop the slight bleeding that occurred, and she reaches for her communication device. 'Star to Command', she hails the ship.\n\n ""There is no answer and her concern increases that the reverse field that she has encountered has hampered her ability to reach her ship. She must return to the mouth of the cave in an effort to contact the ship. She decides to wait in hopes that her unwanted visitors outside the cave will take their fallen warrior and leave the area. If the crew of the ship does not hear from Star soon, they will surely investigate.\n\n ""Minutes passed like lazy hours. She decides to approach the entrance to the cave to try again to communicate with the ship. Stealthily, she moves across the ceiling of the cave. She begins to feel more weightless again. Just as she sees the opening, she feels a presence and smells an odor that she can not identify. Her weapon is advanced before her. Instantly, her arm is in the cold grip of something or someone unidentifiable. The pressure on her wrist is so severe that her weapon floats away. In one swift, powerful motion she feels her suit stripped from her to expose her ample breasts and vacillating thighs.\n\n ""It was one of the creatures that she had encountered upon arrival. Her heart pounds as she fights this frightening creature. His cold, scaled hands gently but menacingly reach for her undulating breasts and strokes her taunt buttocks wiggling toward freedom. Suddenly her panties disappear in one movement exposing a tuft of soft hair which protects her velvety pussy lips. Her mind is racing. This creature is trying to rape her. She sees his engorged, scaleless member standing in an erect fashion. It has increased in size and must now be twenty inches in length and a full four inches wide. His balls are like two soft coconuts, devoid of hair.\n\n ""There is no possible way that she can survive such an assault. Star reaches deep within herself to muster all of her strength and lashes out with her foot at his huge balls. After the thud which sounded foreboding, she looks into his eyes to determine what damage is done. It appeared as though he smiled. Her concern turns to panic. As they floated through the air, she is helpless to stop his drive. His cold hand reaches into the crevice of her ass, and he spreads her legs with his strong finger-like extensions. His other hand is around her waist, and he draws her to him. Closer and closer his huge cock comes to he fell upon Captain Dax Mandrel standing at the entrance to the grotto. Star's relief was beyond words. 'Are you OK, Star?' asked Dax.\n\n ""'Yes Captain. I've never been so glad to see anyone in my life; in the life I almost didn't have any more. Thank you.\n\n ""'I've never seen a reverse gravity cave before. Is Maagnex in there with you?' the Captain inquired as he attempted to divert his eyes out of deference to Star's nakedness.\n\n ""'Yes Captain. I don't know what kind of shape it's in. It took a pretty bad shot to the chest,' she responded as she suddenly realized that she didn't have a stitch of clothing on.\n\n ""The Captain explains that their is a security team outside. He asks them to wait so that Star will not be embarrassed. He enters the cave and she feels his eyes on her body as she modestly attempts to cover herself as well as she may with her hands. The Captain sees her heavy breasts floating in the air. Her buttocks wiggle nicely as she moves her legs in an effort to maintain balance. He indicates that he will need some help getting Maagnex to the entrance to the cave. She puts her modesty on the back burner and follows him to the rear of the cavern. She feels her weight shift as the gravity once again begins to pull on her breasts and buttocks. This is one of the strangest feelings she has ever had. It is exciting. It is equally exciting how the Captain looks at her body and tries to pretend not to see it.\n\n ""Star assists Captain Mandrel carry Maagnex to the entrance to the cavern. He indicates that she should stay well within the cave until he returns with a new uniform for her. He helped her locate her weapon and left the cavern with Maagnex into the hands of the security team waiting to assist.\n\n Dax was giving the suggestions to Star as she reclined in the chair, he noticed that she was becoming excited from time to time. She seemed to enjoy the weightless feeling that she found in the cave. He decided to help her capitalize on the feeling.\n\n ""You are still in the cavern, warm but naked. You remain in the weightless area of the cave and are enjoying a feeling that you have never felt before. Your breasts are large but seem to float in the air. It is almost similar to swimming in the buff. You can feel the warm, damp air all around you; kissing your thighs, teasing your nipples and separating your buttocks. You enjoy the thought of Captain Mandrel sneaking peeks at your lovely body. You enjoyed the feeling when you brushed up against him as you assisted him removing Maagnex from the cave. You begin to think how it would be to make love in mid-air.\n\n ""Almost uncontrollably, your hands reach up and caress your breasts and tweak you nipples as you wait for the Captain to return. Suspended in the air you reach behind you to feel the texture of your buttocks. As you cup one breast with one hand, the other dips into your own cave to feel its wetness. You are not sure whether it was the fear of the creature or the excitement that Captain Mandrel offered that made you as wet as you are. You slip one finger inside of your honey pot; then another and yet another. You begin to pinch and pull at your nipples.\n\n ""When I snap my fingers once, you will open your eyes. You will be in the cavern in a weightless state. You will notice that the Captain has returned and has been watching you from the shadows. You may feel free to deal with this in any way you see fit. When I snap my fingers again, you will wake up completely and feel wonderfully rested and completely relaxed. The next time that I snap my fingers twice and tell you to relax, you will fall into a deep sleep just as you have this time. Do you understand all that I have told you, Star?"" Dax asked.\n\n ""Yes. I understand,"" Star said in an almost imperceptible voice.\n\n Dax snapped his fingers and Star opened her eyes. She jumped as if she were startled and immediately covered herself with her hands. She sheepishly looked at Dax and began searching for words.\n\n ""I'm sorry Captain. It was just a strange feeling; something that I have never felt before. I don't usually touch mould. I'm kind of sorry now that I never paid more attention to you. This atmosphere is exciting. It must be something like skinny-dipping. I brought a new uniform for you. I hope that I got the size right.""\n\n ""I was just thinking the same thing.. about skinny-dipping I mean. It is uncanny how wonderful it feels. If you don't think you'll be missed for a while, we could always explore this cave a little more closely. That would give you a chance to see what it feels like,"" Star said.\n\n The Captain returned to the mouth of the cave, said something on the communicator and returned. He began removing his uniform with a rather shy smile on his face. ""You only live once. Right?"" he said to Star.\n\n She smiled and opened her arms to his naked body. Their lips met in a warm kiss that seemed to melt with their heat. His hands reached to touch her large, but weightless breasts. She could feel her nipples harden to a marble-like quality as they tingled in his hands. Star felt his cock begin to make the journey from its resting place to what must be new heights. His tool was not just floating at this point; it was straining. She could feel it leave a trail of fluid on her thigh as it increased in both length and girth. Her hands reached for his buttocks to feel the hair that uniformly covered his muscular globes. His hand, in turn, found the cleft between her own ass cheeks, and he separated these soft, tight mounds.\n\n Her lovely, woolly cunt was dripping with anticipation. The lips of her pussy began to pout and fold out in anticipation of his inevitable entrance. Dax placed the tips of his raging organ into the opening and allowed it to tease. First an inch went into the depths; then another. He then pulled it out, covered with her hot cream. He pressed further into her slippery love hole with four inches and again withdrew. In his next effort, he slip all eight inches of his fuck tube into her hot cunt until his balls were well seated against her puckered ass hole. At this depth he remained, savoring the involuntary convulsions of her hot tunnel.\n\n Lowering his head, he began to suck unrelenting on her ripe nipples; feeling the spongy texture of her large breasts. It seemed to Star as if his thick penis began to grow again. ""Fuck my sweet hole Dax. Fuck it hard and deep. Fuck me in the air. Put your cock deeper into me than you have ever put it in any one,"" she almost screamed.\n\n Dax drove his diamond hard cock into Star with wild abandon. They floated in the air as Star bucked and road this fiery rod. Her breasts floated effortlessly, and she could feel the air surrounding them. Suddenly, she could feel a new rigidity enter Dax's cock. He grunted deeply and began to shoot hot loads of cream into Star's waiting hole. She too, felt a tingling begin in her toes and move throughout her body. It seemed as if it would last forever. Again and again a new orgasm visited her.\n\n Soon, they were both spent; drifting in the air. They relaxed into a cuddling position and continued to touch one another. Dax broke the silence, ""I do hope that you enjoyed it as much as I did.""\n\n ""Wonderful! Absolutely wonderful, Captain,"" she responded.\n\n ""I don't doubt that this is one of the most exciting caves that I have ever explored. I hope that I will have the opportunity to explore with you once again, Star,"" Dax said as he snapped his fingers."
1272,Day Dreams,"['MF', 'rom']","The terry cloth robes the ski resort provides are heavy and warm. I wrapped mine around me, grabbed Cindy's and returned to the ""loving room"" as we'd dubbed it. We'd been here two days and made love in front of that fireplace in the living room more times than anywhere else, so the new name seemed appropriate. I covered her with the robe to keep her warm and went to the kitchenette to make some coffee.\n\nWith a steaming mug of morning beside me, I poked the fireplace back to life and added a couple logs to fuel it for the morning. I didn't have the heart to wake Cindy yet so I sat in the chair and let my mind drift...\n\nThe snow was heavy as we drove up to the cabin we'd been assigned, almost like driving through a white tunnel and I was glad we'd decided to bring Cindy's Jeep. Our cabin was at the top of a small hill looking over the slopes; or at least that's what we were told. We couldn't see a thing.\n\nThe house staff had already started a fire for us and the cabin was delightfully warm. The drive had been long and we were tired, but that didn't slow our passion even a little. The doors had no sooner closed behind us than we were in each other's arms, kissing, fondling, and trying to rid ourselves of several layers of clothes. We left a trail of clothing to the fireplace and collapsed on the sheepskin rug in front of it.\n\nCindy's lips were soft and hot and full of the fire I could feel building inside her. My hand went to her breast, caressing it gently. I stroked the tender underside, feeling the soft weight of her in my hand, then drew circles around the mound with my fingertips. I slowly spiraled my way from the base to the puckered pink point at the tip, then retraced my path back down. I rubbed the palm of my hand over her hard nipple and rolled it between my fingers. \n\nI felt a sigh escape her lips into mine. \n\nShe gently stroked my cheek, her fingers tracing my jaw from ear to chin and back again. Her fingers glided down my neck to my chest and I felt a tingle as she rubbed MY nipple making it as hard as hers. \n\nOur lips parted and I kissed her nose. She smiled as she always does and when I said ""I love you, Cindy."" the twinkle in her eyes softened and answered better than any words she could have said. \n\nI kissed her chin and she tilted her head back. I followed her jaw-line with my tongue and left a damp line around her ear. She sighed again as my lips kissed her neck over and over again, my teeth gently nipping the meaty part at her shoulder.\n\nMy hand was shaking slightly from the need I felt inside my loins.\n\nI turned Cindy to her back and leaned over her so that I could tease her nipple with my tongue. My hand rubbed her tummy in ever widening circles, matching the smaller movements of my tongue. I barely touched the crinkled skin and knew that it was driving her crazy. I heard her breathing become raspy and uneven.\n\nAs my hand pressed her mons, I engulfed her nipple with my lips and sucked her like a child. My fingers were drawn to the hot, wet folds of her pussy. She shuddered and moaned when I touched her clit and I knew that it wouldn't take too much stimulation there to make her cum. I moved to other, less sensitive places because I wanted to taste her orgasm. Feel her cum run onto my tongue and watch the spectacle from between her legs.\n\nThat image seemed to take on a life of it's own and my hunger grew with every second. I couldn't leave her breasts without paying homage to the other one though and so I treated it to the same, if slightly truncated, treatment.\n\nCindy's body told me that it was as needy as mine. Her hips moved in and out pressing into my hand, trying to draw my fingers deeper inside her. I slid down her body, my tongue leading the way. I kissed her mons, breathing deeply of her musky scent and felt myself harden even more.\n\nI spread her legs and watched as her pussy opened before me. Wet and inviting and hot. Cindy must have thought I was spending too much time admiring the view for she grabbed my head and pulled it to her with an urgency borne of need. \n\nI kissed her lips and nuzzled her clit with my nose. I heard her moans and knew that a part of them were frustration at being denied the touch she wanted. I touched her clit with my tongue and she jumped as though it were a branding iron, but she never released the pressure on my head.\n\nI attacked her with my lips and my tongue. I pushed a finger inside her and found a sensitive spot there as well. I could sense the point when her orgasm overtook her like an avalanche and thrust my tongue deep inside, burying my face in her flesh. The ripples started behind her belly button and traveled out in waves, I watched her close her eyes, tilt her head back and gasp for air between moans and cries of pleasure. Her heels pressed into my back with almost painful force as her body froze in a moment of intense pleasure.\n\nI returned my tongue to her clit and gently spread her cum all over it, extending her orgasm as long as possible.\n\nWith a final shudder and sigh, Cindy collapsed like a rag doll. I climbed her, covering her body with mine, then her lips with mine. I felt her tongue on mine, tasting her cum, and the slipperiness as my drenched face moved across hers. We licked each other's face and the lust grew in her again, just as mine was.\n\nCindy pushed me over and laid on top of me. Her hair streaming into my face, her eyes feral. To say she devoured me would not do justice to the way her mouth took in every part of me. She started with my neck and before the sensation of one 'attack' drifted into memory, I'd feel her tongue someplace else. I was in heaven!\n\nAs furious as it seemed at the moment, it seemed to take forever before I felt her mouth at my cock. She kissed the blondish hairs at the base and rubbed my shaft on her cheek. I love to watch her suck my cock and when I looked down, I could tell that she was watching me, waiting for me to watch her. Our eyes locked and her tongue started it's magic, licking from base to tip over and over again. \n\nWithout warning Cindy took me into her mouth. Completely and without hesitation. I watched my cock disappear into her throat and moaned again, trying hard not to cum right then and there. \n\nCindy cupped my balls in her hand and rubbed them as she moved her head up and down. My cock was shiny from her mouth and the sight and feeling of it sliding in and out was beyond description.\n\nShe sucked on the head alone and shook her head from side to side. The sounds of her sucking was the most erotic thing I'd heard. Then she grabbed my cock in her hand and slid it up and down, fist fucking me to the very edge of endurance while she caught her breath. She moved her tongue over the tip, collecting the pre-cum that was gathering there and we both knew that I was close.\n\nMy moaning was constant now and as much as I wanted to watch her, I couldn't keep my eyes focused. I laid back, concentrating instead on the pure pleasure she was giving me. \n\nI felt her mouth on me again and something new. Her finger probed my ass gently, like she was unsure if I'd enjoy the sensation. I answered by pressing myself against her finger and she pushed it in a little more. It felt great! I fucked her mouth as she fucked my ass with her finger. \n\nI started panting, forcing myself to breathe and suddenly, I knew that I couldn't hold back any longer.\n\n""I'm CUMMING!!!"" I warned. \n\nCindy pushed me as deeply into her mouth as she could and pressed her finger deeper into my ass. It was more than I could stand. I came in a thunderously loud, almost animal sound and was glad there were no neighbors to call the police.\n\nI felt my cum jet into Cindy's mouth and felt her swallow it as fast as it came. The swallowing motion milked more cum from me and I lost track of the world. I floated in a warm and pleasant place where there was nothing but me and Cindy, locked as one being, sharing our love, our thoughts and our needs.\n\nLack of oxygen dragged me back to earth. I gasped for air, moaning still as I felt my softened cock slide from Cindy's lips.\n\nI opened my eyes to see her kneeling above me, smiling into my eyes. Knowing that she'd made me feel wonderful. We kissed again and I could taste both of us on our tongues.\n\nWe laid side by side, continuing the foreplay. We touched each other in ways learned from months of experience. It wasn't a surprise when I felt myself harden again so soon.\n\nMy hands reached for her breasts again and Cindy moaned and said ""Oh yes Baby. It's so wonderful. It feels so damn good. But I want you to fuck me. I want to feel your hard cock slamming in and out of my pussy."" \n\nShe pulled herself from me and moved in front of the fireplace. She knelt, facing the fire, and turned back to look at me over he shoulder. I started stoking my cock as I watched her, letting her direct the moment. \n\n""Mmmm, nice technique,"" She remarked as she perched on the edge of the hearth. Never taking my eyes off my hand, Cindy spread her legs and reached her fingers to her pussy. I could see that she was wet, almost literally dripping. She pushed one finger inside of her and slowly pulled it out to show how it glistened in the firelight. \n\nCindy smiled and brought the finger to her mouth and it was more than I could stand. I got to my knees and crawled to her, watching her wiggle her ass in invitation. I pressed my cock against her pussy, grabbed her hips and pushed. I was completely inside her in one smooth, wet movement.\n\nMy hips moved with a mind of their own. I'd pull slowly out, till just the head remained wrapped in her velvety touch, then push it quickly all the way back in. I moved my hips up and down to touch different parts of her pussy with each stroke.\n\nI reached around her to hold her breasts. I pinched her nipples tenderly, listening to her sighs increase in pitch and intensity. I moved one hand to her clit and rubbed it in small, firm circles that matched my thrusting hips. I felt the heat inside her build, literally. Her pussy was hot and ready to explode. I felt my cock swell as my own orgasm approached.\n\n""Oh yes baby, oh yeah, oh God, oh yes,"" I heard Cindy moan. She braced herself against the hearth to give herself leverage and pounded her hips into mine in an attempt to draw me inside of her even farther.\n\n""Oh, OH, OH, GOD, YES!"" She cried as her orgasm took possession of her.\n\nI brought my hands to her hips again and slammed in and out of her as fast as I could. I was beyond conscious thought. I was beyond control.\n\nAt the deepest part of my trust, I arched my back and looked toward the stars and erupted inside of her. I pulled her into me so hard I was afraid of hurting her, but for the moment, I could do no less as wave after wave of intense pleasure gushed from me to her.\n\nWhen I could breath again, I realized that my arms were around her waist and I was squeezing her so tightly that she couldn't breathe. I eased the pressure and ran my tongue up her spine and kissed her shoulders and neck.\n\nWe stayed like that for a minute or two, regaining our breath and our senses. I pulled out slowly and sat back on my heels. Cindy turned to me and we held each other and kissed…\n\nI opened my eyes and saw Cindy sitting on the floor watching me relive our arrival. I realized too that I'd absentmindedly started stroking my cock.\n\n""Don't stop."" Cindy smiled, ""I was enjoying the show.""\n\n""I have a better idea."" I told her and spread my legs. My cock, standing up, jerking with every beat of my heart, was all the invitation she needed and I got to watch her work her magic on me all over again.\n\nPerhaps tomorrow we'll get to use the skies standing by the door. Then again, perhaps not."
1273,Day That I Would Hang,"['MF', 'anal', 'bond', 'rough-sex']","This story is copyright 1995 by Taxidermist (an332304@anon.penet.fi) and Damien (anon3a9c@nyx10.cs.du.edu).\n\nMF/Anal/Cons/Nooseplay\n\nNote: Flames cheerfully ignored. Other stories about breath control/asphyxia wanted.\n\n----\n\nFrom Meg's Diary: The Day That I Would Hang\n\nby Taxidermist and Damien\n\nApril 12\n\nDear Diary:\n\nThis weekend, my lover did something scary to me. Well, actually, he put me in a situation where... I could've done something scary... and I wanted to.\n\nHarvey was away overnight at the Insurance Convention. He brought the convention up every chance he got all this week. He's sure all the other agents will be impressed by his sales for this year; he always loves to gloat.\n\nI've mentioned before that he's a very nice, loving man, but _so_ vanilla. I keep trying, but I just can't get him interested in any kind of ""scene"".\n\nLuckily I have a lover to satisfy the desires that Harvey won't. Travis is such a hunk, and he loves fucking my ass almost as much as I love for him to do it.\n\nTravis has been promising me something ""really special"" for a couple of months now, and I've been dying to find out. I was really glad to see Harvey off to his convention; as soon as he left, I gave Travis a call.\n\nI was in luck. Travis was home, and told me to dress real nice and drive right over. He said he'd fix me a snack and then give me that ""really special"" something I've been anticipating.\n\nI dressed carefully, choosing clothes I knew would please him. Push-up bra to make my trim breasts stand out. Frilly panties with a convenient hole. Pink see-through blouse, _very_ short skirt. It's cool and drizzly out, so I can cover all this up with a raincoat as I drive over. Makeup: . a hint of eye-shadow to make my dark-brown eyes look big . no pancake, my almost translucent skin will please him better than any color I could add, just a hint of powder to even the tone. . bright red lipstick to emphasize my full, sensual lips That should do it. My lashes are long and full without mascara, and I won't need rouge; Travis will have me blushing without it.\n\nI checked this all in the full-length mirror. The blouse is just right to bring out the highlights in my strawberry-blonde hair. The skirt just barely covers my big butt, the only part of me that isn't nice and trim and the feature that first attracted Travis' attention. Even with a raincoat on I'm going to look rather slutty. Well, it matches the way I feel about Travis right now.\n\nI drove over as fast as I could I figured if one of those macho motorcycle cops stops me I'll just let the raincoat fall open and he won't be able to write straight. I kept a sharp eye out for cop cars, though; one might hold a lady cop and she wouldn't be the least bit impressed by my outfit.\n\nI didn't even have to ring the doorbell; Travis saw me arrive through the window and was standing in the open door as I walked up. I hadn't seen him for a few months, so I took a moment to admire him. He'd told me about working out lately, but I hadn't realized what a difference it made.\n\nHis 6'1"" frame looks even better than when I first met him. He's down below 210 now, with good strong muscles all over his upper body without looking bulgy or grotesque like some bodybuilders I've seen. I really like the new, leaner shape of his hairy legs, too. And his thinner face looks great, framed by his shoulder length black hair and the beard he grew recently.\n\nTime for a long, deep kiss and to run my hands up and down his ribs and along his firm arm muscles. Travis gave me a light snack of wine herring and crackers with a very crisp white wine, then he took over. He ordered me to go and repair my lipstick. When I got back he picked up a handkerchief >from the bed, and blindfolded me with it. I've had the blindfold on a couple of times before, but I still felt edgy when I wore it, and he knew that. He unbuttoned my blouse and pulled it off me, running his hands slowly along my arms as he raised them to get the blouse free.\n\n""Come on over here and lie down for me,"" he said, leading me to the bed. As soon as I was lying down, he planted a warm kiss on my cleavage, then took my bra off and kissed my breasts all over except for my nipples. He knows that drives me wild with frustration, and he loves seeing me writhe as I try to get a nipple into his mouth. It was even more exciting than usual because I couldn't even see where he was going to kiss me next; every kiss was a surprise.\n\nHe turned me over, pulled my arms behind my back and tied each wrist behind to the opposite elbow. He carefully took off my skirt, and paused to admire me dressed in only the frilly panties. He caressed me oh, so gently through the hole in them, and I wondered what he planned for me. Then he slowly pulled them off of me; he didn't touch me for several seconds and I knew he was carefully folding my blouse, skirt, and panties as he always does. He put lubricant on my asshole, but didn't do anything more, leaving me even more frustrated. Then he helped me to my feet. I felt off balance with my arms stretched back like that; it made me even more nervous and excited.\n\nHe led me down the stairs to his rec room, helping me balance with a big hand on my arm. Then he helped me get up on something. It was small, but I could still stand on it. It was also high.\n\nBut then he put something around my neck. I could feel that it was rope, and felt a big knot on the back of my neck, tugging at me.\n\nHe spoke very quietly; I could barely hear him: ""Do you know what is happening to you?"" I felt his warm breath and realized he was murmuring into the hair at the back of my neck.\n\nI had to think a moment, then I realized what it was. ""You've got a noose around my neck!"", I said.\n\n""That's right. There's a noose around your neck. And you're standing on a chair. I could pull it out from under you if I wanted.""\n\nI could hear him moving around, then I felt his warm hands caressing my breasts. ""Or you could kick it over yourself,"" he went on, breathing slowly on my cleavage, ""Do you know what would happen then? Tell me out loud what would happen then.""\n\nAnd I KNEW what would happen. I told him slowly, drawing it out as I imagined it happening to me: ""I bet you didn't leave any slack. So when the chair goes over I'd fall only a couple of inches. Then the rope would tighten around my neck, _real_ tight so I can only gag and gasp. I'd gasp violently... I'd kick my legs just as violently, out and around, trying to find someplace to stand...""\n\n""That's right,"" he said. His tongue caressed my nipple.\n\nI gasped, then went on, ""I can picture myself struggling at the end of the rope... and I also imagine you, watching and loving every moment. You'd get incredibly hard watching me struggle in the noose. I'd be gasping like the orgasm I have when you fuck me. And you'd love how I kick my legs as wide apart as I can, making my asshole more visible...""\n\nHis tongue caressed my other nipple; his finger caressed my lower lips, slowly and gently the way I liked. ""Go on...""\n\n""Then you'd finger me, one hand on my clit and the other in my pussy. And I'd be coming as I struggled for air, no air coming in and my chest aching with the need for it, but coming anyway from the excitement and your fingers.""\n\nHe parted my lips and caressed my clit gently with his fingertips. ""Finish the story,"" he told me.\n\n""I'd come and come, and my struggles would get weaker, and then, after a couple of minutes, it would be over. My body would hang limp on the noose, swaying back and forth and spinning slowly around. You'd be watching how my butt sways... Like the pendulum in a clock.... You wanted me hanged so you could have me all to yourself. You'd be incredibly horny from watching me hang... you'd probably climb up on the chair and buttfuck my body while it was still warm and hanging on the noose... you'd find a way to preserve my body, so that you could fuck my butt any time you pleased.""\n\nAs I described all this, I could hear him taking his clothes off. He was just letting them fall to the floor, not folding them up neatly like he usually does; I must have made him incredibly horny. And I was getting really hot describing this to him and knowing how horny I was making him.\n\nAnd then, he reminded me that I could kick the chair out myself. He said this with such anticipation that I knew that he had become as horny as I thought that he had. And it made me think of how I had been feeling so HOT describing what would happen to me.\n\nWould I do it? I loved how he loved my ass. Whenever I pleasured him with my ass I felt really good myself. So good, that I wanted to offer him my asshole to do as he pleased. No matter what.\n\nI put my left foot forward, and found the head of the chair. I started to shift my weight to push on the chairback...\n\nWould I really give my life to become a pleasure toy for my Lover?\n\n....Well I'm here now writing to you, diary...\n\nActually I never found out if I was brave or stupid enough to try it. As I shifted my weight, he grabbed me to steady me. Then he climbed up on the chair behind me and put his hands around me to cup my breasts warmly. ""Silly Meg,"" he breathed into my ear, ""I love you too much to let you try anything like that. To avoid any accidents, I bolted the chair to the floor. And the noose isn't tied to anything, so if you stepped off the chair and for some reason didn't step right back on when you found out how much the noose hurt, I could lower you gently to the floor. But if you want to sample how it would feel...""\n\nHe tugged at the rope just enough for the noose to tighten, but not enough to hurt. He was already lubricated and slipped right into my asshole, standing right there on the chair. Feeling him in there thrilled me, especially with the noose pulling at my neck. I pretended to myself that I was hanging, and held my breath as long as I could. But his motions made me so excited that pretty soon I was gasping, probably the same way I'd be gasping on the noose.\n\nWhen he came inside me I nearly lost my balance and fell off the chair, but he steadied me and tugged a little more on the noose, forcing me to rasp and strain to breathe, then held me as I came. Then he gently took the noose from my neck and helped me down from the chair. He untied my hands and took off my blindfold so I could see the love in his eyes as he looked at me.\n\nAfter we recovered and washed up he made me a very nice dinner. But this ""really special"" day made us so excited that we made love again after dinner, which we haven't done since the first few months of our relationship. Admittedly, it was less strenuous -- we used the bed and he hardly tied me up at all -- but it was nice all the same.\n\nAnd all that weekend I kept thinking about how I felt while in the noose. A part of me wanted to hang for him. So I'm writing down every little detail about what we did and said. I like to read it over, and get the same rush that I felt when I was standing there in the noose.\n\n- Your friend\n\nMeg"
1274,Day in Denver,['MF+ MC'],"Chapter 33\n\nA Day in Denver\n\nMom, Dad, Abby and Betty had left to drive to the airport. I had to put all four of them in trances to make them quit asking why Cathy was not going home with them. After the trance, they understood Cathy was going to live with us until further notice and asked no more questions.\n\nThey did not know she was going to live naked in my dungeon, my prisoner until I had another way to keep her securely. As I thought about Cathy there, naked, the steel collar around her lovely neck, the heavy chain locked to the thick O-ring embedded in the concrete, my cock twitched and I shivered.\n\nI kissed Mom and Dad the way a son kisses a parent. When I kissed Abby and Betty, I let my hand roam over their bottoms, checking to make sure the butt plugs were still in place. Both of them giggled and told me they understood the plugs were there until they could accommodate a cock up their behind with reasonable easiness. Both of sisters gave me sweet kisses on the lips, although Betty did flick a little tongue and gave me a slutty look when she broke the kiss.\n\nI checked on Cathy, gave her a bathroom break, locked the house, loaded Mary and Andy in the Suburban and headed toward Denver. We had a noon appointment with Maria. As you remember, Uncle Bert said she had one of the final two pieces necessary to replicate the formula.\n\nMary was driving and I was in the back seat to catch a little nap when I felt a tap on my leg. It was Mary tapping me. When she caught my eye, she nodded at Andy, who was riding shotgun. Andy was crying silently.\n\n""Hey, hey. Come here, kitten,"" I said.\n\nAndy shook her head and refused to look at me. I tried cajoling her but to no avail. Finally, I ordered her into the back seat with me. She could not refuse an order. She was a kitten. But, I did not order her to talk to me. She sat in the corner, scrunched up against the door as I tried to figure out what was wrong. I asked Mary but she had no idea. \n\nFinally, I tried the old-fashioned way. I yanked her on my lap and made her sit there. She squirmed a minute, then settled down. The squirming was delightful and raised other interests, but there is a time and place for everything. She put her head on my chest and sniffled.\n\n""Okay, Andy, what is wrong?""\n\n""I understand, Davy. And, I love you. I will always love you, no matter what.""\n\nThat was cryptic and very female. I thought about her comment just an hour ago, when she was so bubbly and happy. You remember that comment. They are mysterious creatures.\n\n""No matter what? What does that mean?""\n\nIf I did not know better, I would have guessed Andy had hurt feelings over another woman, which is jealousy, in essence. But, she was programmed not to be jealous. I did remember when she was anxious over Lisa. Andy had said then she just did not want to be abandoned, that she wanted to be a big part of my life.\n\nUncle Bert had programmed Mary and Andy in interesting ways. If he was going to program her not to be jealous, why leave a hole so she was disturbed over other women in my life. I mean, the gave me all those kittens. I know he must have had the same problem with Mary. Andy sniffled and spoke.\n\n""Cathy.""\n\n""Cathy?""\n\n""Yes. Cathy.""\n\n""What about Cathy?""\n\n""You don't love me, do you?""\n\n""Of course, I love you. I love very much.""\n\n""Aha! I knew it. You love Cathy more than you love me."" \n\nShe was sitting up now, those blue eyes small and pointed, burning a hole right through me. I bet every male reader is saying yes, that sounds like my woman. And all of you ladies are saying, who, me? Now, if I really wanted to get rich, I would program woman not to do this to us men. Guys would pay a lot for that, I know. But, then, look at how much fun we would miss in working out the problems.\n\n""Oh, Andy, I love you much, much more than I love Cathy or anybody else in the world.""\n\n""No, you don't. You keep her protected, hid away where guys can't get to her or even see her, but you let me walk around, just free as a bird. See!""\n\nShe began to cry again, not hard, a few tears and sniffles. I said nothing.\n\n""Oh, Davy, I don't mind you fucking other women. You know that. I enjoy seeing you with them, seeing you happy. I enjoy being with them, for you, because that makes you happy. You know I will do anything to make you happy, sweetheart. But, oh, I just want to, well, I want, dammit, I want to be number one!""\n\n""You are, sweetheart. You are.""\n\nI spent the rest of my way to Denver talking to my favorite kitten. You know how things go. We talked, with her tense and cold on my lap as I cajoled and wheedled. Then, she started to relax, to understand I did really love her. She started to feel guilty about accusing me which made her want to cuddle, wrapping her arms around me, her breath hot and sweet on my neck, her breasts crushed against me. She had been shifting in my lap for some time. We kept cuddling, touching, whispering, making up. Making up makes me horny (okay, I am always horny). You know how things go.\n\n""Hey, you two! We are in city traffic here,"" Mary called out as Andy and I crawled into the back of the big Suburban where we could lie down. Andy giggled.\n\n""It's okay. So what of someone sees us,"" she whispered, her eyes aglow.\n\nIs that the same woman who was crying half an hour ago? Then, reason kicked in. Oh, well. There was always tonight.\n\nAs I lay in the back of the Suburban with Andy nestled in my arms, I watched the looks from the drivers of trucks and pickups staring in the windows at us. We were totally dressed but still they stared. Andy did not notice them, or, if she did, she did not care. She was happy being in my arms. While she was there, I thought. I thought long and hard until we reached Maria's house.\n\nSince her name was Maria and I was to ask for a recipe for tamales, I presumed Maria was Hispanic. Wrong. Maria was Polish and lived in a lovely brick house in a nice suburban neighborhood with kids playing in the street and bikes everywhere. She was about sixty-five, a lovely widow who had raised four children and buried a husband after a life long marriage. We had a delightful visit before I put her in her trance.\n\nWhen I asked for the recipe for tamales, she went into the kitchen. In a moment, she returned with her recipe folder, which was yellowed with age. She sat down by the lamp and put on her bifocals. Mumbling to herself, she sorted through the T section, finally withdrawing an envelope, which she handed to me.\n\nOn the outside was neatly printed, ""Open in private."" We said our goodbyes to Maria and jumped back in the Suburban. Andy was at the wheel. Mary was on the cell phone checking the messages.\n\n""Where to, sweetheart?"" \n\nI gave her the name of the store and she turned beet red. Then, she giggled and headed us out. I had told her to go to the exotic boutique where I bought the neat bondage stuff.\n\n""We have another stop to make,"" Mary announced. ""Lisa called. Her plane for Denver left LA ten minutes ago.""\n\nLisa! Damn!\n\nI had not thought about her in the last few days but I had told her she was welcome to return, under certain conditions. Remember, Lisa was my old girlfriend. Andy uncovered her deep submissive bent which we started developing before she went back to LA for Christmas. Now, she was coming back. I was glad to have her but the timing could not be worse with Cathy in the dungeon and me on the edge of getting the formula. But, I could not leave Lisa sitting at the airport. I would have to work it out somehow.\n\nI pushed Lisa out of mind for the moment and opened the envelope. It contained a poem. Of course, Uncle Bert was no poet but his intention was not to create art. It was to give me a message, I hoped a message that would put just one step from the end of my treasure hunt.\n\nHere is what he wrote: ""Kittens sweet, bound as one by woven fur, Paws entwined to the cows' own rhyme, First heard long ago in summertime, One sings the song, while the other purrs.""\n\nUncle Bert was cryptic sometimes, although I knew exactly what he meant, and you probably do, too. Isn't it interesting how he always manages to work sex into everything? He was a horny old tom cat.\n\nAt the exotic boutique, I bought what I thought I would need for my kittens and for the two women in my life who were not kittens, Cathy and Lisa. Then, I got an idea. I talked to the proprietor, borrowed a tape measure and took Andy into a dressing room. I had her strip and started measuring her. I was measuring her entire body, particularly all the dimensions of her crotch. All of them, such as the length and width of her pussy. Of course, when measuring someone, you have to touch them and I always like touching Andy.\n\n"" Stand up straight and quit quivering.""\n\n""I can't help it. What are doing down there?""\n\n""Measuring your pussy. Be still.""\n\n""I can't be still. You try to be still when someone is measuring your pussy.""\n\n""I don't have a pussy.""\n\n""You know what I mean. Oh, Davy, haven't you measured enough?""\n\nShe was starting to drip and whimper. Our session in the car had us both a little on edge, so to speak. When I locked the dressing room door and dropped my pants, Andy giggled, her eyes big, her face wild. She turned around and bent over, bracing herself on the small bench and wiggling her ass, as if I needed direction or encouragement. Doggie style, I slid into her, hands on her hips as she pushed herself back into me.\n\n""Quiet, little lady.""\n\n""Certainly, David. Very quiet, I think would be best.""\n\nWe tried to be quiet but quiet is a relative term. There in the dressing room area we sounded really loud to me. I heard another dressing room door slam, then another. Soon, we heard other people pounding away, balls slapping against pussies, moaning, whimpering. The smell of other pussies wafted through the air. Sweet Andy came quietly as she always did when programmed this way. I slipped out of her without ejaculating, turned her around and let her clean me up in her own, most delightful, way as she knelt on the floor.\n\nWhen we left the dressing room, Mary was grinning like a hooker. The owner of the boutique was nonplused. He just grinned and said, ""good for business."" I gave him all my orders, took what was ready and left.\n\n""What did you special order, Davy?"" Andy asked. \n\n""Something for you. Now, it is a surprise. Don't ask again."" She wanted to ask but could not since I had given an order. With a sigh, she tucked her arm through mine and leaned against as we walked out.\n\nDenver International was wild with people. After all, it was three days after Christmas. We arrived at the gate a little late to find Lisa already off the plane and wringing her hands with worry, although people were still exiting her flight. The three girls ran to each other, hugging and chattering as I waited. Then, Lisa walked over to me, looking very shy. She was red faced with excitement, unable to stand still. It was good to see her again and she looked wonderful. I wanted to hug her, but we needed to start properly.\n\n""Welcome back, Lisa. Did you come on the terms I set out?""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" she whispered, not looking at me but with her eyes downcast.\n\n""What are they?""\n\n""As your slave. Your complete and total slave.""\n\nYou know I really like Lisa. But, there was something in me that wanted to take her as far as possible in her submission. Why, you might ask, would a man who has 3,000 women already programmed to be his slaves want an unprogrammed slave? Exactly for that reason. She was unprogrammed. I wanted to know how she would react, how she would accept her submission when that submission must come from something already within her and not something I gave her in a drink.\n\nMary handed me the new collar I had bought Lisa. It was wider and thicker than the other one, more sturdy. While a casual observer might not notice the other was a bondage collar, this was definitely noticeable. It had a lock in back and a big O-ring in front.\n\n""Turn your back to me and raise your hair, Lisa."" \n\nI could see the humiliation in her face, feel it flowing off her in waves like an outgoing tide. Her face was begging me to save her this embarrassment. Embarrassment? How would Andy have reacted if she were unprogrammed? What would she have done when I took her naked and bound to the B&D party? How would she have reacted on the streets of San Francisco when I dressed her as a hooker? Would she have rebelled?\n\nAnd, Mary. Nothing seemed to bother Mary. Would she be embarrassed by anything?\n\nI realized I wanted to embarrass Lisa. I wanted to see her reactions, her face, her body language, to tell me what an unprogrammed woman was like? But, could I even get a fair reading from her? I do not think Lisa was typical of all women in that respect. All women would not like to surrender to a man, a man to guide and control them. They would not want to show their love, their need, their sexuality, their feminity, by submitting so openly. Or, would they? Perhaps down deep in their guts, somewhere in their psyche, would they? Well, would you?\n\nI slipped the collar around her neck with the O-ring in front, fastened the clasp and locked it with a padlock. I clicked it hard and she jumped when she heard the hasp hitting home.\n\n""Turn around, Lisa, and look me right in the eye."" \n\nShe turned to face me. What a struggle was within her to look me in the eye. Once, twice, three times she tried, only to look away. She was red as a beet. Out of all the people scurrying about, all the movement, something caught my eye. \n\nHe was there. Diablo. The devil dog. Sitting, watching me as I carried Lisa through this humiliation. Strangely, no one else saw him, yet they knew he was there and avoided the area in which he sat. I turned back to her, to my slave.\n\n""Is this humiliating for you, Lisa?""\n\n""Yes, sir,"" she sobbed.\n\n""Are you enjoying it?""\n\nWhat does enjoy mean? Do we enjoy a roller coaster as it makes our heart skip beats? Do we enjoy horror movies? Fast cars? Motorcycles? Do we enjoy fear? Do we, sometimes, enjoy humiliation? Or, the fear of humiliation?\n\n""Please, master,"" she whimpered.\n\n""Answer me.""\n\nHer head popped up to stare, her eyes holding mine. I could see her answer, but, she said it.\n\n""Yes, sir.""\n\nShe held my gaze until I spoke again. By then, people had noticed us. They pointed or looked or whispered. Some kept walking, some stopped to watch. Some were almost comical. Their eyes would pass over us, then come back, realizing something was happening. Still walking, they would stare, then stop in mid-stride, mouths open, before hurrying on again. \n\n""Lisa, I have a leash for you. When you see one of us coming toward you with the leash, you will stop. You will put your hands behind you, grabbing one wrist with the other hand. You will arch your back slightly, turn your head to the left and raise it so the leash can be attached.""\n\n""Please, no"" she mouthed. \n\nMary moved to her. I saw her hand on Lisa's arm, and her other gently rubbing Lisa's back for reassurance. \n\nThink about it. Could you be collared and leashed in a major airport in full view of everyone and not be apprehensive? Standing there before how many unknown eyes, docilely letting someone put a leather collar around your neck, raising your hair for them to lock your collar in place? \n\nAndy was standing on Lisa's other side now. Lisa found reassurance in them, I guess, because she put her arms behind her back, arched, turned and raised just as I had instructed. I attached the leash to her collar and gave it to Mary, telling her to lead on. I wanted to watch the reaction, so I walked a few paces behind them.\n\nAs you know, beautiful women are observed any place they go. Here is the picture for you. Mary, a beautiful and sexy blonde, was dressed in expensive black winter-wool slacks which fit snugly and sexy in a classy way. She wore a bright, multicolor sweater on top which, although loose, shouted to the watcher because of the way it fit her breasts. Andy, sexy, sweet Andy, wore skin tight levis with boots and a ski skin, both fitting like a second skin. Andy alone would draw traffic. Lisa, brunette, dark, very pretty, wore a navy suit with a tasteful red stripe running diagonally from top to bottom. The suit was well tailored and fit snugly. The skirt came to mid thigh. She had on hose and heels. \n\nLisa also wore a leather collar, to which a leash was attached. Mary was leading her by the leash through the airport. We got a lot of glances. We got stares, leers and several people who just came up and started talking.\n\nWe also garnered one city cop checking to see if Lisa needed any help, or at least, that is what he said. The city cop was a big, Irish looking guy about late twenties who could hardly walk his pecker was so hard from my women. He escorted us the rest of the way and make sure we got into our vehicle without a problem. I gave him our telephone number and invited him to call.\n\nI knew Lisa was going to be all right because she flirted with the cop as he walked us out. Lisa wanted the cop to notice her, to think she was attractive and sexy but she was with her man, that is, she was with me. She did not want her man to know that she was flirting with another man. But, oh, she wanted to flirt. All you girls know exactly how she acted. You guys probably know, too.\n\nMary took the drivers chair with Lisa and Mary in the backseat. As soon as the door was shut, they started to giggle and talk like teenaged girl friends, which is what they were. They did not even hear me tell Mary to drive to the tattoo parlor. But, they got very quiet when we pulled up out front.\n\nWe got the same guy who had pierced Lisa a few days ago. (My Lord, it seemed like months so much had happened.) He gave us a big grin remembering our visit.\n\n""Man, who is this one?"" he said, leering at Mary. She blushed like a school girl and gave me a wild look which asked if she could flirt. I grinned back at her, not giving her any signals about ""going"" or ""stopping."" So, she stopped with a sigh. She was a kitten and had no choice, or, she had free will and made a decision. I wondered which it was. \n\n""What can I do for you today?"" he asked, his eyes never leaving Mary.\n\nI turned to my three women. All three were watching me expectantly.\n\n""Lisa, remove all your clothes.""\n\nI expected reluctance. I got a shy smile as she began taking off her clothes. The attendant suggested we use topical anesthetic but I told him no. Mary held one leg down and Andy the other as I stood above her head and held her arms.\n\n""All through,"" he announced later.\n\nLisa had been pierced. A small brad resided through her tongue which I was looking forward to feeling on my cock. Each nipple had a small gold ring. And, we had added another ring through her pussy, actually through her right labia at the vestibule. He gave us the cleaning and care instructions again as Lisa dressed.\n\n""Anyone else?"" the guy asked, eyeing Mary.\n\nHe was dying to get his hands on her, but that is not the reason I did it. I planned it all along.\n\n""Mary,"" I said.\n\nShe looked startled, then grinned, and began undressing. As always, Mary undressing was as trip tease. Today, she seemed more invigorated than usual, giving us a delicious performance as she slowly removed her clothes. I was hard as a rock. Andy and Lisa were tying hard not to quiver. And, the attendant moaned once.\n\nSlowly, while giving us a sensual smile, Mary lay back and gracefully put her arms over her head. I leaned over and kissed her, then whispered in her ear.\n\n""Where do you want them?""\n\n""Wherever it pleases you,"" she said, sex dripping from her voice.\n\n""How about exercising your free will and deciding for yourself.""\n\n""I did exercise my free will, Davy. I want to do what pleases you.""\n\nI kissed her again before turning to the attendant and giving him instructions. \n\n""You don't need to hold me down,"" Mary said.\n\nWe watched as he put gold rings through each nipple and her clit hood. I was afraid he was going to drool on her, but his hands were steady and he did a good job.\n\nWe grabbed a quick dinner at a medium priced restaurant and were back on the road. Mary was driving with Lisa riding shotgun beside her. Andy was in the back seat with me. She was in a blue mood again.\n\n""See,"" she whispered. ""You did not get me pierced.""\n\n""I have other plans for you. Special plans."" She pulled away when I reached for her.\n\n""Do you know how it hurts me when you do not trust me to do my best for you?"" I asked.\n\n""Oh, Davy,"" she whispered as she kissed me. We started to cuddle again. This time it was dark and Mary did not say a word when we crawled into the back of the Suburban. I mean, it had been four hours since we fucked and we were both horny."
1275,Day in the Life of Debbie Gibson,"['FF', 'fantasy']","But Debbie's musical career wasn't what was bothering her, and she knew it all too well. Her real problem is that she could no longer go on ignoring the feelings that were swelling inside her body. She was blossoming into womanhood, but could not realize her fantasies in fear of tarnishing her image as the fresh, innocent pop starlet. It wasn't so much to preserve her career-- she knew in her heart of hearts that she could make it on her talent alone-- but she felt she owed it to her fans. She wanted to be a role model to young girls, to tell them that it's cool to just say no to sex and drugs-- to follow their dreams and to be an individual. But at the same time, Debbie was finding it harder and harder to resist the powerful desires coursing through her veins.\n\nYes, Debbie was a virgin, but it was more by circumstance than conscious choice. She was curious, but didn't want to just hop into bed with the first guy that came along. And since her busy career prevented any kind of real romance from developing, it seemed that she was doomed to chastity forever. It had been months since the last time she had been touched in a sexual manner. A smile crept across her face while her mind replayed once again that delicious evening.\n\nShe washed the tears from her face while her slender toes slipped around the tiny chain on the rubber stopper in the tub. A gentle tug and the water began slowly draining away. Debbie began gently caressing her taut young body as the water lowered, exposing her soft flesh to the cool air. Bubbles crackled and popped on the delicate surfaces of her small, pert breasts-- sending tingling pleasures from her tiny pink nipples to her moist womanhood.\n\n""Kirk,"" she whispered to herself. ""Oh... Kirk...""\n\nTo most people, Kirk Cameron was just another television star. He played Michael Severs on the popular ABC sitcom ""Growing Pains""-- a winsome youth with an irresistible smile and a keen wit. But he was more than this to Debbie. Much more.\n\nBy now the water had reached the floating curls of her soft blonde pubic hair. Debbie ran her slender fingers through the tiny locks and remembered that night at the Emmys.\n\nBy mere chance they had been seated next to each other. They talked a little, mostly about being mobbed by hordes of twelve year old fans whenever they went out in public. But while they spoke, Debbie could feel Kirk undressing her with his eyes-- tracing her curves and taking obvious glances at her tight skirt. He had an air of hungry confidence about him, and she felt desires welling up inside her that she had never felt before. The lights went down in the room, and the ceremony began. Kirk took Debbie's hand and began gently stoking it. Then he suddenly let go, and instead put his hand on her knee. Slowly he began to move it up her leg, stroking and caressing her inner thigh; making Debbie swoon in shameful anticipation.\n\nLying in the bathtub, Debbie's mind played over the delicious image of Kirk gently slipping his fingers underneath her silk panties, his manicured nails lightly grazing her swollen rosebud-- all the while looking into her eyes and coyly mocking her obvious passion. She pictured that face, those fingers, penetrating over and over... And then it boomed over the sound system, ""And the winner for best actor in a Family-Oriented Situation Comedy is... KIRK CAMERON!""\n\nKirk removed his hand from Debbie's sopping underwear with admirable swiftness, with only a split second before the roaming cameras would whirl to meet his ever-charming smile.\n\nDebbie began thrashing about in the bathtub, shuddering violently with orgasmic tears, but only a second after her muffled cries began to escape her ruby lips-- the wooden door into the room blew into a thousand pieces under the force of a strategically placed tactical plastic explosive.\n\nInto the room jumped an unholy trinity of nefarious evildoers. The central figure was a fully clad ninja warrior-- armed with razor sharp precision weapons and dressed in the black eelskin Shinomo garb that only outfitted the assassins of kings. The ninja was flanked by a pair of Nazi frogmen in gray-green wetsuits and flippers-- each carrying a deadly speargun whose purpose was all too obvious. On their chests was the unmistakable emblem of Adolph Hitler's Third Reich. Without hesitation, the two frogmen advanced while the figure in black stood back to survey the carnage. Debbie had the sudden feeling that she might be in trouble.\n\n* * * *\n\nWhat only Debbie's adoptive family and a handful of others knew, however, was that this young nightingale was far from defenseless. When Debbie was only a few months old, she and her natural family had been in a shipwreck-- and Debbie, the only survivor, washed up on the shores of a small uncharted isle somewhere between the Fiji and Easter Islands. She was raised by wolves for the first few years of her life, until she unwittingly came across the only other human being on the island, an aging Shaulin Martial Arts Master named Bruce who taught her the ways of man and the art of self defense. After ten years of rigorous training, Debbie decided to once again rejoin the real world, and fulfill her destiny as the best-loved pop starlet of all time. On a makeshift outboard canoe, Debbie sailed to New York, where she was soon adopted by a nice upper-middle class Protestant family, who introduced her to record producer Fred Zarr-- and the rest was history.\n\n* * * *\n\nDebbie leapt from the tub in a flying summersault, barely avoiding a forked spear that fiercely penetrated the four foot luffa only inches from where her sinewy young form had just been. Even in mid-flight, she was able to identify the deadly curare poison coating her opponents' barbed projectiles. They were playing for keeps. She spun to meet the evil duo, and remembered the words of her master... ""The less effort expended, the more powerful the connection."" An indescribably graceful spinning crescent lunge kick underneath the chin of her first opponent neatly severed his head and sent it flying into the bidet.\n\nShe ducked a slice from the second frogman's 9-inch serrated hunting knife, and with a deafening cry of ""WAX ON"" she plunged her open hand through the Swastika emblem on his chest-- and with a similar cry of ""WAX OFF"" she withdrew his still-beating heart. As the body slumped to the floor, Debbie whirled to meet the stoic gaze of the remaining figure in black.\n\n""Who are you?"" she cried, ""And what do you want with me?!? I broke a nail on your lame-ass frogman's collarbone, and I'm really pissed off!""\n\n""You have killed two of my finest warriors,"" intoned the ninja. ""And as you die, I want you to know who is killing you."" The figure pulled off its sinister hood, and out poured a cascade of fiery red hair.\n\nIt was Tiffany. Debbie's arch-rival in the musical netherworld of teenage pop icons, and the very figure of evil incarnate. Her fans thought of her as a quiet young girl with modest dreams of stardom, when in reality she was a brazen harlot who would stop at nothing to have the whole of the music industry under her wicked thumb.\n\n""Tiffany!"" cried Debbie. ""I should have guessed!""\n\n""You were expecting maybe Chuck Norris?"" quipped back the red haired vixen. ""I mean, Chuck's pretty hard up-- but he's got better things to do than nail a prissy little WASP like you.""\n\n""What are you doing here? What do you want with me?"" screamed Debbie, falling back into a defensive posture.\n\n""You ruined my career! I was on the verge of creating a musical empire... I'd taken the first few steps to establishing myself as the hottest young thing around-- when all of a sudden you came around singing those insipid little ballads of yours and stealing my thunder! Next thing I knew, I found myself classified and categorized as a flash in the pan little tart like you.""\n\n""What?"" gasped an amazed and unbelieving Debbie. ""You honestly thought you could make it big by covering Beatles' tunes for the rest of your life? Not!""\n\n""You untalented little Blonde tease!""\n\n""You plagiarizing Red-Haired Slut!""\n\n""Slicing your throat open is too quick a death for you!"" sneered Tiffany, dropping her weapons' belt to the floor. ""I'll crush you with my bare hands!!"" She let loose a double reverse snake punch aimed at Debbie's naked torso.\n\nBut Debbie was too fast for her and did a double backwards somersault to the other end of the room. As Tiffany sped towards her, Debbie crouched down and threw her lower body upwards for the little known Shaulin upside down spinning helicopter kick for which there is no known defense-- except, of course, for the even lesser known Japanese flying supersonic blur-hand in which Tiffany had been expertly schooled. The two clashed together in a tangle of limbs and flesh, leaving them locked in a strangling embrace-- pitting will against will in a struggle to the death.\n\nBut as Debbie's hands closed around her opponent's neck, she found herself mesmerized by the tender fierceness in her eyes. She suddenly remembered what it was that she was doing before this rather startling interruption, and the proximity of such a beautiful, healthy young body pressing against hers sent an unexpected flash of heat through her loins. This took Debbie completely by surprise. I mean-- she shaved her legs and had long hair and everything-- she never dreamed that she might be a lesbian! But her body cared very little about her mind's outdated ethics as she pressed her firm young bosom into Tiffany's.\n\nAs she did so, both her and Tiffany's grip loosened, and their snarls of anger transformed into faint moans of pleasure. Debbie found herself entranced with the delicate lips of her opponent, and before she could stop herself she was kissing them. For a moment it occurred to Debbie that Tiffany's acceptance of this might be a ruse to get the upper hand-- but then she felt a soft, warm tongue slide into her mouth, and she knew she had a willing and eager partner.\n\n""I wanted you so bad,"" whispered Tiffany between kisses. ""So bad I wanted to destroy you, because I didn't think I could ever have you.""\n\n""Mmmmmm..."" replied Debbie. ""I never thought it could be like this....""\n\nTiffany's hands roamed freely over Debbie's supple body, as Debbie neatly removed her black ninja garb. Underneath she wore nothing, and Debbie swooned as she uncovered a figure not unlike her own-- save for a wild growth of fiery red hair between her legs.\n\n""I never believed you were a real redhead,"" quipped Debbie tenderly, as she slowly kissed down her torso.\n\n""That's O.K."" countered Tiffany, gingerly swinging her partner around into a sixty-nine. ""I never thought you were a real blonde."""
1276,"Day in the Life, A","['MF', 'rom']","I run my fingers idly through those curls for a few minutes, not seeking stimulation, simply enjoying the feel of them against my fingers. Gradually, however, my touch grows bolder and I slip my index finger between the warm, soapy folds. When I brush my clit, a thrill runs up my spine. I touch it again, more confidently this time, and rejoice in the little explosions it sparks. I begin rubbing it slowly, then increase the pace slightly.\n\nThat same song I had been singing earlier is now running through my head, and I match my rhythm to it. I am feeling slightly dizzy, so I lean back against the cool tiled wall. My other hand has now joined its mate, and is exploring the deeper regions of my cunt. Faster and faster, my fingers dart in and out. I can feel the pressure mounting inside me with every heaving breath until it finally boils over. I thrust my fingers deep inside, then hold them there as shudders engulf them. The walls of my cunt grip my fingers tightly, pulsing aggressively, as sticky juices flood around them. The throbbing subsides slowly, replaced by a sensation of satisfied warmth and fullness, as I withdraw my fingers and rinse the remaining soap from my body.\n\nRefreshed from the shower, I vigorously towel myself dry and slip into the pink lace underwear and bra I know you like so well. My legs are tanned and clean-shaven, so I decide to forego stockings today. I seat myself at the dressing table in my room and brush out my long, blonde hair. It curls damply around my face, moist tendrils cascading over my shoulders and partway down my back.\n\nLeaning close to the mirror, I carefully apply a soft blush that makes my cheeks glow, and accent my blue eyes with blue-grey eye shadow. Mascara next, then eye liner and soft pink lip gloss. I scrutinize my reflection, pleased with what I see. A quick glance at the clock shows that it is only 7:30 - you won't arrive for another hour. Sighing, I pick up the hair dryer. Dry, my hair fans down my back in a golden cloud and curls around my face like an airy picture frame. I look at the clock again - 7:53 - open the closet, and debate silently over what to wear. I pull out a pale pink dress, holding it against myself as I turn toward the mirror, then shake my head and put it back. A blue skirt and flowered blouse follow, then a green dress and a black one.\n\nImpatiently, I rifle through the clothes and finally select a white knit dress that clings intimately to my body, displaying my flat stomach and rounded hips nicely, while hinting at the hollow between my thighs. It leaves my arms bare, and the scooped neck reveals just a taste of cleavage. I add white pumps and a bit of jewelry, then smile at my image in the mirror. I know your tastes well, and am sure you will like it.\n\nFinally - 8:30. I listen eagerly for the doorbell, but it stubbornly doesn't ring. The clock ticks away the minutes, tick- tock, tick-tock, and still you aren't here. I should have known you'd be late - probably just to get even with me for all the times I've made you wait. I giggle at this touch of spite, knowing full well that you've looked forward to today as eagerly as I have.\n\nFinally, I hear your shoes clicking down the hall, and have the door open before you can knock. I greet you with a huge hug, our lips meeting in a passionate kiss. After a moment I step back, pulling you into the apartment, and close the door.\n\n""Happy birthday, Jacki!"" I exclaim cheerfully. You have just turned 24, and we are going to spend the day celebrating, just as we have done for the past four years.\n\nI notice you eyeing me approvingly, and feel a soft, tingly glow build up inside me. Grabbing your hand, I lead you eagerly to the bedroom where I help you to undress. When I remove your levis, I gasp in mock horror. ""Jacki! You didn't shave your legs this morning!"" You look slightly embarrassed as you admit that you'd forgotten, but we both know it is all a sham - you just prefer having me shave them for you.\n\nAccordingly, I have already prepared a luxuriant bubble bath, and lead you to it. You sigh as you lower yourself into the thick, scented bubbles, and your eyes close blissfully. For a long moment you just recline there, totally absorbed in the hot water lapping against your skin. Then, as if remembering that you aren't alone, you open your eyes, stretch lazily, like a cat, and extend one soapy leg toward me.\n\nCarefully, so my dress won't get wet, I grasp your foot, tickling the bottom of it until you giggle, and pick up a razor. I begin at your slim ankle, then stroke slowly up the graceful curve of your calf. The bubbles allow the razor to glide smoothly over your skin, stripping away hairs and revealing soft, bare skin. When I have finished your lower leg, I move on to your firm, muscular thigh. I gaze admiringly at it, stroking the newly shaved surface and clearing away stray bubbles. I can see that you've been out in the sun quite a bit, because you have a beautiful golden-brown tan. I notice the conspicuous lack of a tan line and grin, easily visualizing you lying naked on the beach. The image is very tempting, and I briefly consider changing today's plans to include a trip to the beach. Perhaps another day...\n\nWhen I finish shaving your legs I drain the tub, running a little warm water to rinse away the last of the clinging foam. Then, hand in hand, we return to my bedroom, where I open the drawer I keep just for you. First, I take out a pair of white silk panties, trimmed in lace. You step into them, and I slide them up your long, graceful legs. I note with approval that the short, dark curls nestled between your thighs are faeshly trimmed, an I ruffle them playfully with my hand before covering them with the white silk. Next, a matching silk bra.\n\nI stand behind you, caressing your chest as I fasten it around you. You lean back against me, revelling in the sensuous touch of silk, and I can feel your nipples growing harder. Knowing your love of frilly things, I next select a lacy white garter belt which I help you into. Finally - stockings.\n\nI bunch the nylon up around my hands, then slip it over your foot and carefully ease it up your leg. As I fasten the garters to the stockings, I allow the back of my hand to lightly brush your crotch. From your sharp intake of breath, I know that you are aroused. Now that your undergarments have been taken care of, I turn to the closet and pull out a cheerful red dress.\n\nYou put it on, and I step back to admire you. The short skirt shows off your legs beautifully, and when you turn I see that it also fits snugly around your cute ass. The bodice is cut low in back, slightly higher in front, so that no cleavage actually shows, but the impression of small, pert breasts is clear. Your tanned arms are left deliciously bare. The final touches - a slim black belt, jewelry, and low heeled black pumps.\n\nWhen we are satisfied with your outfit, I seat you at my dressing table and begin brushing your short, dark hair. You offer a token protest that you are perfectly capable of brushing your own hair, but I know that on this one special day you want to be pampered a bit, and I am only too happy to oblige. Freshly washed, your hair is already soft and fluffy and needs only a few touches from my curling iron before it feathers back charmingly from your face.\n\nFinally, I am ready to start your makeup. You don't need much - just a little blush to highlight your cheekbones, a touch of grey eye shadow over your sparkling brown eyes, and a delicate coating of lip gloss. At your request I add a bit of mascara, though your lashes are already long and silky. The overall effect is stunning, and I feel my insides turning flip-flops as we look at each other, side by side, in the mirror. You turn to me, and we exchange a deep, passionate kiss, then grab our purses and leave the apartment.\n\nWe decide not to drive, since the weather is so lovely. Besides, it is nearly impossible to find parking places on a Saturday, so we walk half a block to the bus stop. While we wait for the bus, we glance at each other nervously. Will it work? Can we pull it off? Or will we be caught this time? Every time we go out together like this, the same questions torment us for the first few moments.\n\nThen, the bus pulls up and we climb on, pay our fare, and look around for a seat. The bus is crowded today, and there are no open seats, but a pair of chivalrous young men near the front stand when they see us looking around, offering us their seats. The lusty admiration in their glances is obvious, and we exchange a relieved smile as we sit down. The two men hover over us, making small talk, as the bus trundles through the streets. Flattered by their attention, we chat politely with them, flirting ever so slightly, until we reach our stop. Then we thank them for the seats, say our goodbyes, and leave.\n\nAs we step down, I am monetarily blinded by the bright sunlight. It is going to get hot today! I check my watch - 9:56 - and set off at a brisk pace across the crowded parking lot with you by my side. Though it is still early, I can already feel heat radiating up from the asphalt, and breathe a sigh of relief when we step into the airconditioned mall.\n\n""Where would you like to start?"" I ask. You shrug, so we start wandering down the corridor, looking into windows.\n\n""That would be cute on you!"" you suggest, pointing at a black leather teddy in the display window of a lingerie shop. Intrigued, we enter and start rummaging through the racks. Before long, we have each found several appealing outfits and retire to the dressing room to try them on. Fortunately, the rooms are large, and we decide to share one so that we can see how each outfit looks. The first thing you try on, a frothy confection of pink and white lace, reminds me of cotton candy. I giggle, commenting that you look good enough to eat. ""Maybe later"" you whisper suggestively.\n\nI slip into the teddy that had caught your eye, and you lick your lips approvingly. My breasts nearly spill out of the tightly laced bodice, and the seat consists of only a leather thong between my well-toned buttocks. ""Nice..."" you purr, running your fingertips lightly up the back of my thigh and over my exposed rump. I arch my back, stretching luxuriously, and one of my breasts does tumble from its precarious perch. The other is about to escape as well, its nipple already peeping impudently over the leather cup.\n\nStanding behind me, you put your arms around me, cupping my breasts in your hands. My nipples stiffen instantly at your touch, and you tweak them playfully. Your breath is hot against my ear, and your hands are soft. Sighing blissfully, I recline against your body for a moment. Your hands roam easily over my breasts, evoking shivers and goose bumps with your light, teasing touch. I moan softly as you lick the edge of my ear then nibble gently on my earlobe. Unable to restrain myself any longer, I turn around and kiss you. Your lips part eagerly, welcoming my probing tongue. I explore your mouth, tasting your sweet breath and the smooth hardness of your teeth. You tongue joins mine in a slippery, undulating dance.\n\nAbruptly, you break away. With one hand on each of my shoulders, you push me gently back until I feel the hard edge of a bench against the backs of my knees. You continue to exert a steady pressure, easing me down, until I am sitting on that narrow ledge. The mirror is directly in front of me, and I have an exciting view of your ass, framed in pink and white lace, as you bend over me. My knees open easily at your touch, and you spread them further. I shiver, feeling suddenly vulnerable and exposed, with only a flimsy bit of leather between us.\n\nYour nimble fingers quickly overcome that obstacle, the snaps popping open like firecrackers at your touch. As each snap gives I feel a coolness, a slight draft, creeping across my pussy with silken fingers. Your breath steams against my thigh, a turbulent contrast to the cooler breeze that whispers through my hair. In the mirror I see your dark curls, poised like the heart of some sweet flower between the petals of my thighs. As the last snap gives, you meet my gaze with laughter dancing in your eyes.\n\nI moan softly, anticipating your touch, nor am I disappointed. Cupping my buttocks in your hands, you slide me forward until I am perched on the edge of the seat. Then, still caressing my rear, you lower you mouth. At first there is only the warm, sensuous brushing of your lips over my soft fur. I close my eyes, so absorbed in the sensation that I hardly notice your hands sliding over my hips and thighs. I only become aware of them gradually, as you part my labia. Dimly, my lust-fogged brain realizes what you are about to do, and my body coils like a spring in anticipation. Your lips close over my straining clit, triggering the pent up energy and causing my hips to jerk spasmodically against your face.\n\nThe only sounds are my ragged breathing and the soft slurping noises you make as you suck gently on my clit, applying your teeth occasionally with delicate precision. I am focused so completely on that tiny button of flesh that I never notice your fingers creeping into me, until suddenly they are there. You are using fingers from both hands, stroking me in several directions at once. It feels as if my cunt will fly apart under your darting touches - now deep, now shallow; aggressive, then butterfly soft. My eyes pop open in shock and are captured by the mirror.\n\nThe sight of your head reflected between my twitching thighs and your fingers flashing, wet and slippery, in and out of my cunt stoke the blaze inside me to greater heights. A wave of consuming heat crashes over me, blanking out my vision and ringing in my ears. Convulsions begin deep inside me, spreading outward from a molten core. They ripple through smooth internal muscles, clenching around your fingers in successive contractions.\n\nAs the feeling dissipates I become aware of hot pain in my chest, and realize that I am holding my breath. I let it out slowly, cocooned in a sense of well-being. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. Each measured breath builds the calm within me. Finally, I open my eyes and give you a weak smile. Your face is flushed, and your hair is slightly tousled from my hands running through it. You rise slowly, drawing me into your arms as we stand. Your lips brush mine softly, and I taste the faint saltiness of my juices. We stretch languidly, like two cats in the sun, before changing back into our own clothes. I carefully brush your hair and repair your makeup, then we emerge. I purchase the leather teddy, because I know we will enjoy it again another day. Perhaps next time you will be wearing it?\n\nOur next stop is a shoe store. The moment he sees us, a pimply high school boy rushes over, nearly tripping over his own feet. We giggle at his puppyish eagerness and the almost reverent way he handles your foot as he sizes it. He is trying so hard to be charming, you can't help flirting with him just a little. He blushes adorably, even his ears and neck turning red. Stammering terribly, he admits that today is his first day on the job, school having just ended for the summer. Though you do not buy any shoes, you blow him a kiss as we leave and I see the other clerks glaring enviouly at him.\n\nWe wander through several other shops, just looking mostly, trying a few things on. To any casual observer, we look like sisters or best friends. After a while you comment that you are hungry. We check the time and are amazed to see that it is almost 1:30.\n\nFor lunch we go to Pierre's, just like we do every year. It is small, styled after the Parisian sidewalk cafes, and the food is good. As we take our seats, the owner rushes up.\n\n""Bon jour!"" he greets us ecstatically. Only years of practice enable me to keep a straight face at his outrageous accent. His real name is Peter O'Donnell, and the ridiculous ""french"" accent he affects does nothing to disguise his Brooklyn origin.\n\n""Bon jour, Pierre!"" we reply cheerfully. This is a game we have played many times before. He knows our secret; we know his. We are all friends, and the secrets make no difference. Still, I wince as I remember Pierre's disastrous attempt to seduce you. He failed, of course, but it forced us to reveal ourselves to him. That was in the past however, and today the sun is shining. I grin as Pierre rattles off the day's specials, then leaves us to greet another customer.\n\nWe scan the menus briefly, then you whisper your order to me. When the waiter comes, I order for both of us. He raises an eyebrow in surprise, but does not comment. It is the same every year, but it does not grow dull. Every time seems like the first time. Our food comes, and we eat. It is good, just like it always is. After the meal I pay the check and bid Pierre a fond adieu. I kiss him on the cheek as we leave, and while he clearly enjoys it, he shifts uncomfortably when you approach. You wink mischievously at him. ""Maybe next time, Pierre..."" you purr.\n\nIt is almost 3:00 now. I ask what you would like to do, already knowing the answer, but asking anyway just because you like to be asked. You pretend to think for a moment, then suggest a movie. There is a theatre nearby that shows foreign films every Saturday afternoon. You like them because they are sad and make you cry. As we walk the few short blocks to the theatre, you say that you hope it is an Italian show. They are your favorites, because they are the saddest. When the marquee comes into view, we discover gladly that it is a Fellini film - of all the Italian movies we have seen, his are the best. We buy our tickets, then slip into the cool dimness of the auditorium just as the lights go out.\n\nI haven't seen this film before, and I don't think you have either. It is very good, and very sad. I glance over at you and see tears streaming from your eyes. You always forget to bring a handkerchief, so I give you mine. While you dab at your eyes, I rest my hand comfortingly on your knee. Slipping my hand under your skirt, I stroke your thigh gently throughout the remainder of the movie. When it is over, we sit quietly for a moment before leaving. The sunlight dazzles us and I reel slightly, disoriented after emerging from the dark theatre into daylight.\n\nIt is growing late, so we decide to return to my apartment. On the way back, however, we pass a bar and you suggest stopping for a drink. Our entry creates a bit of a stir among the other patrons, most of whom appear to be businessmen in their early thirties. One of them wanders over to our table and sits down beside you. He introduces himself and offers to buy us a round of drinks. I accept for both of us. The drinks arrive and we sip them idly while chatting about inconsequential things.\n\nThough he politely includes me in the conversation, it is obvious that you are the one he is interested in. Knowing your strict disinterest in men, I am curious how you will handle this situation. You are already beginning to shift uncomfortably in your chair and mumble periodically that we really must be going. Undaunted, he sets his hand lightly on your knee and begins stroking up your thigh. You freeze, panic stricken, a look of such horror on your face that I almost laugh aloud.\n\n""Come on, Jacki. We really do have to get home."" I say nonchalantly, taking you by the arm. You nod woodenly and stand, shaking off your would-be seducer's hand. He glares at us, muttering something about frigid bitches. I ignore him, leading you firmly out of the bar. You sigh in relief as we step back onto the sidewalk. The laughter I have been suppressing finally bursts forth. You glare at me, not amused, but as the tension eases you finally begin to smile. By the time the bus arrives you are laughing as hard as I am.\n\n""Did you see his face?"" you gasp, tears streaming from your eyes. ""He looked so mad, I thought he wanted to strangle you right there!""\n\n""Yeah, but he would have been even madder if you'd let him continue! I'd love to have seen his face then! Maybe we should go back and invite him home with us. I'm sure he'd accept."" You scowl at this suggestion and stick your tongue out at me. Except for an occasional stifled giggle, we ride the rest of the way back in silence.\n\nWhen we arrive at my apartment we walk slowly into the bedroom without saying anything. A pervasive sadness overcomes me as the day draws to a close. We've had such fun, and I don't want it to end. You look slightly downcast too. Sighing, I take you in my arms and give you a long, slow kiss. ""Goodbye, Jacki..."" I whisper. ""I'll see you again next year..."" A single tear trickles down your cheek as you turn and leave the room.\n\nFor a moment I stare sadly at the door, then I force a smile to my lips and begin undressing. When I am stripped down to my underwear I step in front of the mirror and brush out my hair. Static electricity crackles through the golden cloud that swirls around me. I meticulously touch up my makeup, then lie down on the bed to wait.\n\nI do not have to wait long. After only a few minutes the door creaks slowly open and you walk in. Your freshly scrubbed face glows, and your hair is damp and slightly askew. You are naked, bronze muscles rippling gracefully as you stalk across the room. Our careful transformation has been reversed, and you are now every bit a man.\n\nI sigh delightedly as you take me in your arms, my head resting against your broad chest. The primitive rhythms of your heartbeat stir tides of passion within me. Your warm, masculine scent clouds my senses like some exquisite drug. Surrendering to your embrace, I raise my lips to meet your own. Your kiss is fierce and demanding. My head swims dizzily as you seem to suck the air out of my lungs. Every fiber of my body screams for your touch.\n\nYou ease me down onto the blankets, a hungry gleam in your eyes. Slowly, you remove my lacy undergarments, kissing every inch of flesh that is exposed. I moan slightly, squirming as you brush your lips teasingly over my belly. Your hands find my breasts, exploring their firm softness and stiff nipples as if for the first time. While I twine my fingers through your hair, you engulf one swollen aureola with your lips. Your mouth is hot and moist on my breast. The fluttering dance of your tongue draws my nipple to an even stiffer peak which you nibble eagerly. Then, with agonizing slowness, you begin blazing a trail down my chest and stomach with your kisses.\n\nStill straddling me, you turn and plant one knee on either side of my head. Your swollen cock bobs above my face, brushing against my cheeks. Eagerly, I grasp it and guide it down to my waiting mouth. As I close my lips around the head, I feel your mouth on my clit. I have been terribly aroused all day, and now that pent up energy seeks release. My hips jerk frantically, grinding my cunt against your face. Simultaneously, I raise my head slightly, engulfing your cock. You begin thrusting slowly into my mouth, matching your pace to the movements of my hips. A drop of pre- cum forms, and I greedily lap it up. The salty taste adds to my arousal.\n\nMy tongue glides rapidly, flickering across your head then stroking the smooth sides firmly. I suck gently, hoping to elicit more of your salty fluid. I can feel you swelling inside my mouth, your cock pulsing with a life of its own. Your balls dangle in front of my nose, and I breathe deeply of their warm, musky scent. Your tongue darts erratically across my clit and between my slippery folds, accompanied by your fingers. I am writhing desperately beneath you, smearing your cheeks with my slippery juices. I am teetering on the brink of a cataclysmic orgasm, when you suddenly raise your head.\n\nYour cheeks glisten wetly as you turn to face me once again. I spread my thighs wider, allowing you free access to my tender core. For a moment you only brush the tip of your cock across my lips, teasing me. I twist and thrust vainly, trying to capture you inside me, and at last you relent. For a moment you press against my cunt, positioning yourself, then with one violent shove you bury yourself completely inside me. I gasp at the suddenness of it, my thighs jerking convulsively as you withdraw partway, but I am ready for your next thrust and rise to meet it.\n\nWe lapse into a steady rhythm as old as time, the very pulse of life expressing itself in our movements. We are no longer just ourselves; we have become the archetypal man and woman, renewing ourselves in this ancient ritual. I am filled completely, %s I was meant to be filled. When you wihdraw, my muscles tighten and clench around you, seeking to hold you yet within me. When you thrust, I welcome you deeply with an answering thrust of my own.\n\nPrimal tides surge high within us as I wrap my leg around yours, pulling you deep into me. Wordlessly communicating my intention, I embrace you tightly and we roll together, trading places. Now I am on top, and I ride you like a thoroughbred. I can feel your muscles tensing beneath me as I draw my knees up and plant them on either side of your hips. I shift my weight off you, rising until you are almost out of me, then plunge back down, impaling myself. The muscles in your thighs quiver, and your face is tight and flushed. Again I rise up onto my knees. Your eyes close, anticipating my downward stroke. I gasp as I feel your cock tearing into me, hot and urgent.\n\nAnother stroke and we are both hovering on the brink. You grip my hips, your nails digging lightly into my flanks, as I pull off you a final time. Your hands give my descent added force as I impale myself again. This time I do not pull away. The muscles in my thighs convulse, suddenly refusing to bear my weight, and my toes clench. The wild pulsing of my cunt makes you lose control, and I can feel you beginning to throb inside me. Your hot cum gushes into me, wave after scalding wave. I contract around you, milking you of every drop. The seconds stretch out into eternity as we strain together. Finally the convulsions subside.\n\nOne by one the fibers in my thighs unclench, easing the tension. I raise myself weakly, freeing your now flaccid cock, then collapse on top of you. My cheek rests on your shoulder, and your arms are around me, holding me close. This is the moment I like best of all, because I feel so close to you and so safe. With a blissful sigh I close my eyes and reflect on how wonderful our unique relationship is. As 'Jacki' you are my best friend and sometimes lover; as 'Mark' you are a superb lover and boyfriend. Sex has been much more exciting since you shared your secret fantasies with me, because I love fulfilling them as much as you do.\n\nI open my eyes briefly and whisper ""Happy birthday darling,"" then snuggle against your chest and drift off to sleep."
1277,Daydreaming,"['FF', 'fantasy']","She barely heard the question from the transe-like state she had put herself in. The fingers of one hand still pinching and teasing her nipples, while the other hand danced lightly over her clit. And then harder.\n\n""What would he do?"" The question repeated.\n\n""What? Oh...he would tease me with toys, or with himself, withdrawing when I wanted it the most. He would have me begging. Sometimes he would blindfold me, or even gag me so that I was totally helpless in his grasp. In some of my fantasies he would blindfold me and then bring in someone eles, man or woman, to help him tease me. And in return I would try to forfill him, or them, as the case may be.""\n\nShe stopped talking, concetraiting on herself. Her moans got louder and louder as she brought herself over the edge. It was a satisfactory orgasm, but not complete. Somehow, in the light of her fantasies, it paled in comparison.\n\n-Suki"
1278,Days End,['couple'],"I wander across the room to him and lean over, bracing myself on the arms of the chair looking directly in his eyes. Don't want to throw my back out. He looks up from his book again. ""Yes?"" \n\n""I miss you when I'm gone.""\n\nHis smile is deeper now. He puts the book down. ""I miss you too."" He leans forward and gives me a quick kiss. ""I made spaghetti sauce. Want some now? I just need to cook some noodles."" I start kissing him on the temples, by his eyes, on his cheek. ""Nah"".\n\n""Mmm"" he says.\n\nMy back won't go out in one second. I let go of the chair and pull up the sides of my skirt enough that I can kneel on top of him, my legs on either side.\n\n""Yes?"" he asks, a bemused smile on his face.\n\n""Do you mind?""\n\nWide smile now. His hand moves to cup my cheek for a moment. ""No"".\n\n""Okay"". I kiss him, quickly, then pull back and giggle. He's giggling too. I lean forward again and we begin kissing. No rush. How many different ways could we enjoy a kiss? Our hands start exploring, lightly, then hugging tight. His hands on my back slip under my sweater, then around to the front, feeling my breasts through my bra. I unbutton his shirt. My hands and mouth play with his chest, his hands move to my rear, then down my legs. Using one hand on play with one of his nipples, I lick the other, beginning to suck. His ""mmmm"" sounds good, his arms move to hold me tight. I feel him kissing my hair as I move to the other nipple, my hands moving to his buttocks. ""Hey"", he says, ""my turn"". He lifts up my sweater, I take it off. He kisses my breasts above my bra, through the lace. I stroke his back and kiss him on the mouth. \n\nHis hand reaches the bottom of my skirt, slips under, then moves up the side. I feel it stop at the stocking top. A finger slips under the stocking, moves over to the garter. ""Garter belt?"" Surprised. I'm smiling. Gotcha. I kiss his forehead. ""Mmm-hmm"". His hands move up, exploring my legs, his mouth on my breasts. I'm too busy feeling to do much, but I won't let go of him either, my hands stroking his back and shoulders. His hands move higher. He's still. I can feel his hands on my bare vulva. I open my eyes, look at him. ""No underwear?"" It isn't really a question. I smile. I begin kissing him. ""You mind?"" He seems at a loss for words. ""Umm."" Then : ""No. I don't mind."" I kiss him quickly. ""Good."" Then another kiss, longer this time.\n\nHe moves his hips forward, his hands on my buttocks pulling me down against him. ""Here?"" he asks. I pull my skirt out of the way and begin rubbing myself against his erection through his jeans. ""Mm-hmm"" I say. ""Oh"", he answers. We continue to hold each other, kissing and hugging, moving in rhythm. His jeans feel rough on my legs and vulva. Eventually I unzip them, and he pulls his jeans and shorts out of the way. I feel him entering me, inside me, continuing the rhythm we had begun earlier, feeling it build. I push myself further down wanting more of him. He arches back, pushing further into me. I start clenching and unclenching my vagina, gripping him tighter, then relaxing. ""God..."" he says, pulling me closer. I hear his breath in my ear, feel him moving under me. ""Ohh.."" I groan.\n\n""Orgasm"" is such a pale word for what we experience. But ""come"" is worse."
1279,"Dazed, Confused In Kansas City","['MF', 'prostitutes']","Anyway, Susan led me to the bedroom. I gave her the money, and since, she was somewhat new, I asked for the entire hour. They have a habit of ringing the room, after 45 minutes, the girls then rush to a close. One of the previous girls told me to request the hour, and they will give you the full hour. Aaaahhhhh customer service, where has it gone in this country?\n\nWe sat down on the bed, and I was immediately attracted to Susan. She had long brown hair, a tinge of red lipstick, was wearing a loose sweater, and some casual long walking shorts. The girls at Hiawatha's never dress like ""hookers""...<g> just sorta casual...\n\nI asked Susan if she had any limits, she stretched a bit, saying she was kinky from watching TV on the couch. I asked her if she had any ""kink"" to spare...<g> and she smiled and said yes. She got closer to me and told me that in answer to my question, she loved sex, and had no limitations. She then asked me what I was looking for. I told her I was pre-celebrating my birthday, and I wanted her to surprise me, she just smiled and our lips locked.\n\nAfter my tongue had explored the majority of her exposed skin, she reached down to take off one of her shoes. I looked and they were sorta a shoe-boot type affair, I thought of having her wear her shoe-boots when we fucked, but I have an extreme weakness for toes, so the shoes had to come off, I slowly untied them, and pulled them from her feet nicely, making sure to massage her feet afterwards. She seemed to like this. For the time I left her pinkish heavy socks on.\n\nI got brave, I stood her up, and she came very close to my height. I reached down to her butt and thighs and pulled her up on my body. Still clothed she seemed to like this. She reached up and took off her sweater, revealing a blue body suit. I again sucked on more exposed skin, finding her breasts, under the suit, and sucked on them. I slowly dropped her on the bed, reached down, undid the button on her shorts, grabbed the zipper with my teeth, and pulled it down, revealing more of the body suit. I pull off the shorts. and there she was... blue body suit, I could see one of her pussy lips exposed, and then she moved her legs for me. I told her that she was a DANCER. She smiled and nodded yes. She was pretty ""limber"" and had the ass, hips, and thighs of a dancer.\n\nThen I ""complained"" about me still being dressed, and we got myself down to my boxers. Then with her lying on her back, me kneeling before her, I took her legs, rested them on my shoulder and started licking from her ankle up her leg, up her thigh, tonguing the flesh adjacent to her body suit, then running my nose firmly up her still covered slit. I then worked back to her ankle and there, I slowly pulled down her sock, sucking the skin of her foot as I worked the sock from her foot. Once her toes were exposed, I looked her in the eye, she approved, and I feasted on her little piggies. i don't think she has had her toes sucked much!\n\nAs I sucked on her toes, she began to play with her covered pussy. She then undid the velcro closure, some where in her crotch, that held the body suit together. She raised the material above her pussy, and as I sucked hard on her toes, her pussy became exposed. Very nice, at first I thought she had a ""skinny"" pussy. But she spread her outer lips which exposed her sweet inner folded lips, and they were glistening. She then pulled the hood of her clit back, and she had a nice little meaty clit, lickable and vulnerable to a savage like me!\n\nSo there I was standing on my knees, sucking on the toes of her feet, she was gingerly fingering the inner folds of her pussy, touching her clit, making eye contact with me, and looking like she was definitely enjoying herself. I couldn't help myself, I heavily wet the toes of both of her feet, by now my cock had pushed nicely out of the opening of my boxers, and was eagerly looking for a taste of nookie! I guided her feet to my erect uncut cock, and she instinctively started to massage my cock with her feet and toes....Very, very, nice.... I thought for a bit of asking her to jack me off in this manner. But not knowing her ""rules"", I could have been out of luck for any further fancy, since with some girls, once you cumm in the hour thats it, with other girls, they say its ok, to cumm as many times possible in the allotted time. Not wanting to negotiate at a time like this, I just froze the image of this in my mind. Her wonderful dancer legs raised up, bent, and her feet stroking slowly my uncut cock, her fingers, slowly frigging her pussy for me, and her eyes making soulful contact with mine.\n\nAfter a bit of this, I raised one of her feet to my mouth, and slowly ran my tongue up her ankle, under her knee, this brought a low moan from her, up her thigh, then I circled her shaved snatch. She had just a little mound of pubes above her clit. Also what I noticed there was a fair indention of skin above and surrounding her clit and hood. Very nice, Oh what trouble I would get myself into if I were an OB-GYN doctor...xxxtreme grin!\n\nI ran my tongue over her blue body suit, up to her breasts and tried to suck her breasts into my mouth thru her body suit. She seemed to like this. My tongue then danced to her neck, as I layed now on her body, sorta dry humping her, my hard cock finding a resting place somewhere on her wet snatch. We frenched for a while as we slowly humped, then I ran my tongue to her ear, and whispered...""Time for me to be lazy!""\n\nShe smiled and I rolled over onto my back, I propped two pillows under my head and gazed up at her. Susan was on her hands and knees, looking panther like, with her well formed dancer ass, thighs and legs waiting to pounce on me. She leaned down towards me and asked me what I wanted. I told her to surprise me. I noticed a pendant she was wearing and I asked her what it was. She said it was a pentangle? (I probably have this screwed up..<g>) and that she practiced ""Wicka""...I said, ""Oh, then you are a witch"", she nodded her head, I then smiled and whispered, ""Now, are you like the wicked witch of the west, or the good witch of the east""...(Wizard of Oz reference, hey I live in Kansas...<g>) She looked at me, smiled and said, I would just have to find out.... Hmmmmm, fantasy was humming along nicely!\n\nShe then surprised me! She got up on her knees and positioned herself next to my erect cock. Remember, she was still wearing her body suit, but it was opened at the crotch. She took the material in her hands which had been covering her snatch, and started to slap it against my unsuspecting cock! She looked down at me in a very domm manner and asked, ""Why should I suck your cock""? She slapped the material again and again. Of course it didn't hurt or anything, but the situation was very nice! I told her she should suck my cock, cause I complimented her on the size and nature of her clit. This brought a laugh from her!\n\nShe reached into the adjoining night stand, and pulled out a condom and put it on my cock. She then leaned over me, started to slowly stroke my cock, while we kissed. She ran her mouth to my nipples and started to suck on them, then she tasted cock. (I absolutely love to be licked on my entire body, but I have a hairy body and most women don't like ""dental flossing"" when they are having sex...sigh...<g>) She gave me a marvelous blowjob, as I watched ""an artist at work""! She paid attention to the underside of the head of my cock, went down deep on me a few times, and sucked on my balls and my inner thighs as well.\n\nI played gingerly with her long brown hair, and massaged her neck and head as she sucked me. I commented on her body and her lovely dancer legs, and I told her, ""I bet you have a wicked pair of over-the-knee-boots""! She stopped sucking me, looked me in the eye, smiled, and said, ""Yes, I do, next time give me notice and I will wear them for you""! She also asked me if I was into ""leather"" and I told her I was into enough things to keep me perpetually in ""trouble""!....she seemed to like that answer...<g>\n\nShe raised up looking for a position change. She moved like she was going to mount me, cowgirl style, but I grabbed a hold of her ass, she straddled me, and I pulled her ass up to my mouth. There I was, pussy inches from my mouth, she looked down upon me, raised her arms and pulled off her blue body suit, exposed a lovely pair of 34 or 36 B cup tits. The kind I can suck deeply into my mouth. I parked that idea for later. I pulled her pussy to my mouth, and started to lick the outer folds of her snatch, I looked up at her and as she braced her hands on the wall, I sunk my tongue deep into her wet pussy, tasting her juices. The taste was not unusual, but her juices were real thick, almost the consistency of male cumm???\n\nI then inched my lips and tongue up to her clit. She back off a bit, and did me a favor by pulling the hood back, exposing her morsel. I eyed my prize, blew on it, then started to lightly tongue it. I could tell that she appreciated oral sex. I am a very oral person, and love to please, and I like to see the results of my efforts.... I worked her snatch and puss pretty good. I began to finger her inner canal, while licking at her clit. This really got her going, then I made it a point to have her watch me suck the juices of her cunt off my finger. I was due for a position change, so I started to rimmm the area around her asshole. This got her moving pretty good, and I got the green light for phase two of my oral delight.\n\nI pulled myself down between her spread legs. Instinctively, she knew what I had in mind. As she lowered her upper body, and got into the doggy position. Her legs spread, exposing a beautiful dancer ass, and puckered wet asshole. I started to kiss her ass, and thought about going right for her hole. But I decided to tease her a bit. I started at the crack of her ass, and ran my tongue slowly up her spine. I find that many women have fine hairs in the small of their back, some running up their spine. Light tongue action can raise these hairs. I find it very erotic feeling these fine hairs raise as my tongue travels over them. From the moans I hear, I can only believe that the effort is ""appreciated"". I sucked on her back, shoulders, and body sides for a while, always working down to her ass cheeks.\n\nFinally, I ran my tongue down her spine, and instead of stopping at the crack of her ass, I ran it wetly down her crack and rimmed her butthole good. I could tell she liked this, I tried to penetrate her with my tongue and she liked the effort. I raised up, her ass crack was very wet by now, and I fingered her asshole then slowly dove my finger into her Hersey Highway. No negative response from her. At this point, many women say,,,no- no, which I respect, but Susan appreciated the fingering. I began to finger fuck her ass. I got two fingers in her ass....Thinking of possibly dilating her, so I could get uncut gem to cruise in her Hersey Highway. Two fingers were tight, I removed one, then with my other hand, I put two or maybe three fingers up her wet snatch. There I was, her body doggy style in front of me, one finger up her ass, two or three fingers up her snatch. I was fingering pretty good, touching my fingers between the tissues of her snatch and ass. I feel self-conscious about asking women when or whether they cumm during sex, I don't know if some of their answers are true or not. I would say that Susan was multi-orgasmic. In reference to Dawn, who I referred to earlier. Every time she would cumm, she would tell you and thank you....<g>\n\nTime for a position change, I rolled her over onto her back and started to suck on her breasts. Again, 34 or 36B cups, very suckable into the back of my mouth, and her nipples got long and hard as I sucked. Position change again, I got on my back. I asked her what she wanted to do. Fuck me, or if she wanted me to eat her pussy some more. She said, ""I want you to eat me""! For an oral person like myself, this was an answer from heaven.\n\nI told her I wanted to 69, she swung her body into position ontop of mine (my favorite position), those dancer thighs around my shoulders, she pressed her snatch to my face, and we got busy. I pulled on her labia, stuck my nose up her snatch, licked and fingered her ass. She inhaled my condom-clad cock, sucked on my balls, and tongued around my ass. I could feel a finger probe my ass, but she evidently backed off, when she found.........\n\nAnyway, she raised up, reached over into the drawer of the nightstand, and pulled out a nice, soft 8 inch long, 2 inch or more diameter dildo and handed it to me. In the 69 position still, with her sucking wildly on my cock, I rubbed the dildo up her snatch, slapped her clit with it, then sunk it deep into her snatch. I started to pump it in and out. She raised herself, smiled, took control of the dildo with her hand, turned her body so she could she what she was doing, and started to pump the dildo within her. I went for her clit and tongued and mouthed her clit and labia as she pumped away. This was quite a sight for me, she was pumping only inches from my ""glazed eyes""!\n\nShe took the dildo out, and I could see a nice milky white substance pulled from the depths of her snatch, resting on her lips. I sucked this ""cumm"" and went deep into her snatch for more. She was very, very juicy.....\n\nJust then, the time buzzer in the room went off. Signaling it was time to ""wrap things up"". Knowing that to screw her, the way I wanted to, would take more time, and I didn't have the money, for another hour on me, I told her to take the condom off and jack me off. She reached over to the night stand for some lotion. (I saw the dildo there, and thought for a moment about both of us ""cleaning it off"") She lubed me up and started to gently jack me off, I jokingly whispered that this would take about 30 minutes, and she gave me a naughty smile back, and said, ""no-no"", and proceeded to get busy with her hand. I thought again of rolling her body around, and jacking myself off on her luscious ass, or breasts, or better yet, her red toes,,,then licking my cummm off her flesh....\n\nBut I was content where I was, and she had me to the brink, I told her to back off her pumping a bit, and I came. She had my cock pointed towards my face, and I shot, and got a good load of spew into my eye and forehead. I smiled in shock and approval! She pumped some more, but she was concerned about my eye and profusely said how sorry she was. ""Hey"", I told her, ""It was my fault...<g>""! I also told her what a girl in a massage parlor told me many years ago, ""that like a painter, you don't do a good job, unless you get the ""work"" all over yourself""!\n\nI lay in ecstasy, she gave me some Kleenex to clean my eye and forehead. She asked me if it burned, cause cummm burns her eyes....(hmmmm, maybe she would take a facial from me next time I thought?).... She hurriedly got dressed, to go out and get me a warm wet wash cloth to clean myself. I cleaned myself with tissues, and while she was gone, opened the ""magic drawer"" to the nightstand to see what other toys were in there. Just a plain jane dildo, some batteries, and some condoms.\n\nShe returned, handed me the wet cloth and I began to finish my ""cleaning"". I asked her if she was still dancing, ""No"", where she had danced, and why she quit, ""to take a break from it"". She then did something that was unusual. She said she was going to leave the room and I could say good-bye now. I found this very strange. Almost all the girls talk to you while you are getting dressed. They tidy up the room, for the next ""guest"", etc. I really do like this small talk, I learn a lot about the girls, and I ask them certain things about what we may have done, etc. Sometimes offer to meet them outside of the happy confines of ""Hiawatha's Hunting Ground"". But no, Susan said she was leaving. I don't remember what I said to her, but her response was, ""Do you want cheese with your wine""! This thru me, I admit I am a little ""thick"" at times, and asked her again, what she meant, she repeated it, then saw that I didn't get it, then told me, nicely I admit, that, ""I was whining""......sigh She left the room.\n\nLike I said I do like the casual intimate conversation with the girls while getting dressed. And as you know, most women love to talk, not like most of us guys!...<g> So, I sorta had my feelings hurt with her departure. It was like a light switch was turned off with her feelings toward me. Granted, I seek out ""professional women"" with the knowledge that I will not be ""exactly sweeping them off their feet""! But with Susan, I thought she really did enjoy our brief, but heated encounter. I wanted to ask her about her over-the-knee-boots, her leather items, whether she could meet me outside of Hiawatha's, etc, etc., but it was not to be......\n\nI got dressed, then discovered something else which bummed me out. Looking at my watch, I didn't get the full hour I requested. But they had rang the buzzer at 45 minutes, this peeved me a bit as well. I figure if I pay for an hour, I should get an hour not 45 minutes, and ""clean up time"". Oh well, if Susan would have taken the time to speak with me afterwards like all the other girls do, I wouldn't have minded about the time, since I thoroughly enjoyed myself.\n\nIt felt strange leaving the bedroom unescorted. I went into the living room where Susan and another girl were watching a movie on the big screen TV Hiawatha has. I glanced over at Susan she didn't even look back at me, the other girl smiled at me, and said good-bye. I said good-bye back, I don't even know if Susan said anything... I walked to the back door, in the past the girl would always escort you there, tell you good-bye, squeeze you and maybe give you a good-bye kiss, but today, nothing.....I noticed the back bedroom door was shut, and that Dawn was probably in there. How I would love to ""watch that""....but as I left I was still bummed about Susan's ""tude"".\n\n......dazed and confused..........."
1280,Dear Dr. Emily,"['MF', 'spank']","PS: I wonder if she'd take me down to the basement like she used to and close all those little curtains she has on the sill-windows like she did when I was 12! I remember standing there shaking at not knowing exactly what she was going to do while she pulled them all shut, and then walked over to me and bent me against her hip and started to give me a spanking. I still remember her taking down the zipper on my jeans and pulling them open, and me yelling at her while she pulled my pants down. Then she sat down on the old couch and made me pull my panties down and lay across her lap. I sure hated it then, but when I think about it now, I really get's me off!""\n\nWell Dr. Emily, there it is. I just don't know what to make of it. Sometimes she gets out of hand and I actually have thought about giving her a good hard spanking, but then I think shes too old for that. Would it be unfair of me to take advantage of her feelings and go ahead and blister her bare butt every once in awhile? I think she could probably use a good spanking, but I'm afraid of the consequences.\n\nMrs. H.L., Connecticut\n\nDear Mrs. L.,\n\nSpanking fantasies are not at all uncommon in teen-agers. But I guarantee you that if you do indeed take her to the basement for a good hard bare-bottom spanking, she'll very quickly forget her fantasy and react exactly like any young girl whos about to have her butt bared for a spanking! By all means, if you feel she needs a good spanking over your knees, do so. Later, she may add the memory of this spanking to her fantasies, but I think this is basically harmless. Besides, the harder you blister her butt, the less likely she is to think about it fantasy-wise!\n\nAt her age, I would suggest you go ahead and make her pull her pants and underwear down for you (I would like to suggest you make her take down her panties in front of a full length mirror, if you have one handy, so to speak, and make her watch as she is made to bare her vagina before you spank her. This will heighten her sense of embarrassment and make the spanking more effective. Then, make her turn over your knees. Start spanking her bare butt hard and fast from the beginning - don't let her ""warm-up"" to it. It will hurt more and produce good hard crying much faster. Keep up a fast pace in rhythm, spanking all over her butt until her cheeks are bouncing together evenly. Pay no attention to her crying, just keep spanking until her bare bottom is a very deep shade of red. Just when you think it's about to ""change color"", you can stop spanking. I guarantee you a spanking of this kind at her age is exactly what she needs, and will definitely alter her behavior!\n\nDear Dr. Emily,\n\nI recently read your competion, ""Dear Fanny"", and I like her articles much better than yours! How old are you anyway? You must be about a hundred years old by now, right? It seems like you've been around forever!\n\nJerry C. Maine"
1281,Dear Sir Stephen,"['mf', 'light sm', 'sf', 'humor']","How it all began is a subject of rumor. Some say it is Tipper and Hillary's revenge. But I know it was a misunderstood post on AOL that first gave the subs the idea that submission was only an illusion. ""Question reality!"" became the battle cry of the subs as they re-evaluated their positions. Email was surreptitiously dispatched and soon the arrogant subs knew what had to be done: Top from the Bottom.\n\nThe first hint that something was wrong was an aggressive kiss. I gave her the usual five hard spanks, but she did it again. The third time it happened I realized, horrified, that she was provoking the discipline! It escalated quickly as she spoke without permission then displayed her dark place to me. I backed away slowly as she leered at me, licking at her lips and winking lewdly. I swear I just made it out the door with my libido intact!\n\nI didn't know it then, but all over America the grizzly scene was being repeated. Confused doms lost their erections and, unable to face their subs, fled the dungeons, ashamed. Soon we were being hunted, which is where we are today.\n\nI have decided to end it if I can. I will do the unthinkable: I will post a retraction. Yes, the subs may find me if I post, but if I can end the unrest my sacrifice will have been worth it. My only real fear is that this has already gone too far, that no sub will ever again be whipped without a smirk on her face, that submission will never again be more than a mere game.\n\nForgive me, Sir Stephen, for what I have brought down upon us all.\n\nYour Humble Student, Catholic Guilt.\n\nCorrespondence welcome to an363552@anon.penet.fi"
1282,Death Valley,"['MFf', '1st']","If you're still searching for the perfect world that Willy has spent a life time looking for ? In other words: none of his friends contract sexually transmitted diseases; nobody has bad breath; nobody gets pregnant unless they want to; few of Willy's friends have any sexual inhibitions or hangups and if they do, they quickly lose them; everyone always has an orgasm and almost all of the people live happily ever after. Well, you're probably as close to finding it here as anywhere else. Remember though, we are all God's children and should treat each other as such.\n\nA friend of mine once told me, ""A day without sex, is a day without joy."" As always, e-mail your comments to the usual.\n\nA WILLY TAMARACK TALE\n\nDeath Valley (MFf first)\n\nby Frederick T.\n\nWith thanks to the founding fathers and the U.S. Constitution\n\n* State Line *\n\nThe gray van had just passed state line, entering the ""Great State of California."" I was trying to build up speed. We were approaching the back side of the Baker grade and I knew the van would run out of steam about half way up. The needle was hovering just above seventy-five, about as fast as the van would go. Carol was sitting next to me, packing the bong. I preferred joints but Carol insisted young ladies like bongs better...So I switched. Not a real difficult decision as I love young ladies as much as I love marijuana. Must be a youth thing ??\n\nCarol had the bong going and was taking a huge drag. The van had already started to slow down and we were through seventy on the way down. I hoped we could maintain around fifty-five but wasn't too confident. I took a rip off the bong and passed it back to Carol.\n\nI did a scan of the traffic. The only vehicle near us was a motor home and I didn't think it could catch us. I took another drag and then another look. The motor home was right on our tail and making a move to pass. It had moved into the stream of traffic passing us and gaining slowly. I pushed the accelerator to the floor and then backed off a bit realizing that I was at max speed and nothing I did would make any difference.\n\nCarol handed me the bong and I took a drag just as the cab of the motor home came even with us. A woman was looking at me. I was holding my breath with the bong was in my lap. After they passed, I exhaled and was in the process of taking another drag when a window of the motor home pulled even with me.\n\nMarci Jackson was gawking out the window of the motor home her parents rented for a month. Fuck ! A whole month ! Stuck here with her parents and little sister for a whole fucking month. The were attempting to pass a van. She looked forward a bit and saw a little of the driver. She blinked once and then again. He had a bong to his lips and was taking a tremendous drag. She started laughing and as her window passed the van cab, raised her hand and flashed him the peace sign. She was still laughing when the guy turned and looked at her. He blew out the whole lung full of smoke and flashed the peace sign back at her. Marci wished she was in the van with them. Shit ! The guy looked so old...Even older than her parents. The woman he was with was more her parents age...Maybe, forty ?\n\nThey were pulling away and she went to the back window and looked out. The guy was taking another hit off the pipe. He flashed her the peace sign again as they retreated behind the motor home. Marci held the peace sign until she could no longer see the van.\n\nI was stoked and really high. We crested the top and started down. Ahead of us was next grade. I was going through seventy when Carol said, ""She was cute...All that dark hair. A little heavy, though. Did you notice her tits when she was waving from the back window ?""\n\n* Baker *\n\nI nodded my head and kept my eyes padlocked to the motor home. I was gaining. I passed them just before the grade began to rise again and squirted just a little in front of them before I started to lose the race. I waved to the young girl again as we passed, both ways. She was at the side window and then moved to the rear again. They were lost to view when we topped the rise and could see Baker off in the distance. I was accelerating like a jet as we raced down the hill and I swore I saw the motor home turn off toward Baker. I exited also.\n\n""What the fuck are you doing, Willy ?""\n\nI just kept driving until I saw the shape of the motor home heading up the Death Valley road. I'd never been up this way in a car. Oh ! I'd flown over it many a time courtesy of the U.S.A.F. It was a little after three. We started late. I usually like to make the trip in the early morning but Carol had some friends over and one thing led to another...Anyway, now I was on the trail of a very interesting young lady...Probably fifteen or sixteen. Away from home with her parents. I knew this was the last place she wanted to be. I accelerated to catch up with the motor home. It pulled into a motor home park or something like that. I didn't mind sleeping in the van, especially with Carol but the van was a little small for three...Plus when we passed through Barker the thermometer was reading one hundred and twelve.\n\nI parked a ways back as the motor home registered and then drove off toward it's spot. I figured they drove all day to make it here and surmised that they'd probably go out to dinner even though I was sure there was a kitchen in the motor home.\n\nIf Carol asked once, she asked a hundred times. ""Where are we going ?"" What are we doing ?"" I pulled into a run down motel down the street and told her to register. It was a little after five. Again I figured right and the motor home pulled out as I was taking some stuff to the room. I hollered for Carol and had the van out of the parking space before she got in.\n\n""What's the hurry, fool ?"" I laughed and motored off in the direction I saw the motor home going. She torched up the bong and took a big hit. We pulled into a fast food joint about three hits later. I jumped out of the van and quickly entered the lobby. They were all queuing up at the counter. Four of them. Dad, mom, my friend and her sister. I sat and when Carol caught up with me, told her to order dinner. That's what I loved about Carol. She figured I'd tell her what was up when I was ready and there was almost no sense in her pestering me but she usually did anyway. I'd tell her the plan when I was ready as they usually changed direction quite a bit. Oh ! Sometimes she guesses but it's rare.\n\nThe young lady moved off to the rest rooms as soon as the family ordered. I waited patiently and after five minutes went by, slowly got to my feet and wandered toward the men's room. I met her in the hallway to the rest rooms. She was just coming out of the female door.\n\n""Ooooh ! Wow ! You're the girl !"" I exclaimed. She started giggling.\n\n""Sorry...Sorry...I'm Willy."" I held out my hand and she took it. We shook.\n\n""I'm...I'm Marci...Where's your wife ?"" She stammered.\n\nI pointed off toward where Carol was sitting then whispered, ""She's not my wife...Just a friend...Hey ! Wow ! If your not busy later we're in room 176, down the street. The Death Valley Inn or something like that...Well, it doesn't matter...There's only one...Room 176...If we don't answer right away, we're probably too stoned to get up. Keep knocking. If you're not busy...that is..."" I let that trail on into the head and took a piss. I left immediately, Carol following me out with the food about three minutes later.\n\n""Oh ! Wow ! Willy...I don't believe you. Right under her parents noses. Is she coming over ?""\n\n""If she's not busy..."" Carol expected me to continue but I didn't. I pulled into the motel and parked well away from the room. I wandered around a bit as Carol went right to the room. I followed about five minutes later after telling the desk clerk that we were expecting our daughter who was camping out with some friends up in Death Valley. Carol was eating when I got to the room. I showered and picked at the fries as Carol used the shower.\n\nWhen she came back into the front room I told her to keep the towel on. In fact, I had some other ideas and was soon relating them to Carol.\n\n""You sure she's going to come ?""\n\nI nodded my head. ""In more ways than one, honey. And I want it all on video. You can handle it and still join us ?""\n\n""How you so sure ?"" She was nodding her head that she could handle the video.\n\n""Number one; she's, as you said, about fifteen or sixteen...Has a lot of friends at home that she could screw around with all Summer. Instead she's with her parents and sister...A real bummer. Two; she gets real excited when she sees me toking on the bong. If she was home, she may be trying it for the first time or more likely she tried it a little this year at school and was looking forward to doing it a lot this Summer. This trip squashes that idea. Three...Wa ! La ! I arrive on the scene...Smoking like a fool on the interstate...Then the restaurant and the dope is so close...Less than a block away. Four; without you this would never work. She thought you were my wife but I told her you weren't. But still another woman makes it safe but you're not my wife...So it puts a little fear in her...My wife...She'd be totally at ease. Agreed ?"" Carol nodded her head and I continued. ""And last; they've been on the road for several days if not a week. For the first couple of days the parents were over protective of them. The girls act like little cunts for a couple of days and the parents relent...In the process, the girls get more freedom. Marci knows that and is figuring her chances of getting caught, coming over here tonight, are slim and none.""\n\n* The Motel *\n\n""Her name's Marci ?"" I nodded my head just as the knock came at the door. I pointed toward the shower and Carol tip toed toward it. She closed the door and I heard the water come on. Another knock and I opened the door. There she was. I kept the door coming open, staying in the shadows and she walked into the room. She was carrying a small hand bag, dressed in jeans with a crop top that displayed her belly button. I felt my cock tingle in my shorts.\n\nI closed the door and went and sat on the bed. She stood in the middle of the room. I know she could hear the shower going. Some MTV shit was blaring on the TV. I could take it or leave it but I knew Marci would think it was cool. I had an ounce or so on the night stand next to the bed. I was packing the bong before I said anything.\n\n""Carol's in the shower...She'll be out in a minute. You want to get stoned ?""\n\nShe sat on the end of the bed, well away from me. I torched the bong and handed it to her. She took a medium sized hit and exhaled almost immediately. I reached out for the bong and lit it again. I held my breath for a long time before I exhaled and handed her the bong. ""Hold your breath for a long time."" My head was spinning and I was getting harder. I'd taken my magic pill about the time I started telling Carol why I thought it would work. I was having some terrific success just having my cock grow in my pants...Acting naturally except for the fact that I obviously have a hardon. Batting about six hundred with that technique...Never with so young a girl, though.\n\nI asked her what time she had to leave and it took her about a minute to reply. ""What time is it ?""\n\nI laughed and told her it was six-thirty. She said she should leave about nine. Her parents were out at a bar and left the girls alone.\n\n""What about your sister ?""\n\n""Oh ! She's cool. I told her I was going to try to score some smoke. That's ok ? Isn't it ?""\n\nI slid down next to her and held the bong to her lips. She took a big rip and I pulled her to her back on to the bed. She lost most of the lung full of smoke she had but when she opened her eyes...They took a few seconds to stop moving.\n\n""Oh ! Wow ! That was wild...I've never been this stoned !"" I leaned over and blew a whole lung full of smoke into her lungs...And let me tell you, this young lady had a set of lungs that would make almost any woman envious. About softball size and high on her chest. I was sure she wasn't wearing a bra underneath the crop top and could hardly wait to taste and suck on them.\n\nMy cock was fully hard when Carol opened the bathroom door and exclaimed. ""Oh ! Jesus...Willy...I wish you would have told me."" I sprang up off Marci. My tongue had been fencing with hers after she exhaled the smoke back into my mouth. We breathed each other's breath until I found her tongue. She was a very energetic kisser.\n\n""...Aaah...Carol...This is Marci...Marci...Carol."" Marci jumped up to a sitting position and I lit the bong again. I passed it to Carol and she took a full drag. She dropped to her knees at my feet. My hardon was like steel. Carol stared at it while she took another drag. I took a hit and attempted to pass the bong to Marci. She refused it so I leaned back and put it on the bed stand. I rose to a sitting position and put my arm around Marci's neck. I pulled her face to mine and blew the smoke into her mouth. My tongue was close behind and we were frenching again.\n\nMarci put an arm around me and Carol was working on the front of my shorts. I lifted my hips and Carol started my shorts down. My cock sprang out and moved about in my crotch. I had my tongue buried in Marci's tonsils. I wanted to bury my cock there. I broke the kiss as Carol stripped off my shorts. Marci glanced down to where Carol was and her eyes opened wide when she saw my cock sticking up out of a jungle of pubic hair.\n\nMarci couldn't believe what she was seeing. She was frozen, couldn't move...More tense than she'd ever been...Even that first time with her best friend's brother two years ago. Well, it really wasn't the first time...What the fuck was she doing here ? She was more stoned than she'd ever been in her life and here she was sitting with this couple. The guy has his pants off and a big hardon and the woman is dressed in just a towel. She wondered what was going to happen next. She thought about getting up but couldn't. Anyway, there's no way she could go back now. Her sister would know for sure that she was stoned. Her little sister was not quite as cool as she let on. She actually told her she was going out for a walk.\n\n""Jesus !"" She snapped her gaze out of the man's crotch. She'd been staring. ""Fuck ! The woman is stroking his dick !"" She looked across the room at the TV as the woman got to her feet. Marci was turning her attention toward Willy when Carol dropped the towel. Her breasts were nowhere near as large as the teenager's but nice tits all the same. About the size of large apples with very little sag. Her areolae and nipples are what usually grabbed your attention. About the size of the bottom of a beer can and a real dark brown. The areolae were all crinkly and her nipples were erect, about thumb size.\n\nHer bush was a jungle of hair starting out just below her belly button where it fanned out and formed a diamond shape - all dark and tangled. Carol dropped back to her knees and sucked the head of my cock into her mouth.\n\n""Ooooh...Goooood damn !"" I exclaimed. The ""god"" sounded almost like good with a hard ""o."" I leaned back on my elbows. Marci and I were watching Carol suck my cock. Every once and a while, she'd look up at us and just lick it. It was glistening in the dim light from the night stand. She swallowed me, damn near whole, and started bobbing her head over my groin. I fell back and grabbed Marci's arm. She was tense and frozen. I started rubbing her arm and then moved to her bare back. I had my hand up above where a bra strap would be and was now sure she was braless.\n\nMarci couldn't take her eyes off the woman sucking this guy's cock. Jesus ! She was taking the whole thing almost and it was much bigger than Jerry's, her friend's brother.....It was a pool party and she got to stay the night. Two years ago. She was thirteen. Some of the kids had some pot and she smoked a little. She ended up with Jerry out in the changing room with everyone else inside. He kissed her and played with her tits, even sucked on them. Told her he thought they were the best at the party. He was nineteen at the time and she was going to do anything he wanted. Her friends would talk about this for years.\n\nHe was sucking on her right breast when his hand slid in between her legs. He pulled the crotch of her suit aside and now had some fingers in her pubic hair. He spit out her tit and exclaimed. ""You've got a lot of hair down here, Marci. Jenny doesn't have any, yet."" Marci was thinking she didn't have any tits either when he poked a finger into her. He was soon fucking his finger in and out of her like crazy. While doing that he guided her hand to his dick. It was bare. He'd dropped his trunks and she could feel the hard, smooth skin of his erect penis. After a few minutes he started coaching her on how to jack him off and about ten minutes later, he squirted four or five spurts of warm jizzim on the front of her bathing suit.....\n\nThe guy pulled the woman's face out of his groin. His cock slapped back on to his stomach and he started taking off his shirt. His cock was all slippery looking and the woman was running her hands up and down his thighs. He rotated on the bed and now had his head in her lap. She moved away from him but he followed and kept his head in her lap. He was on his back, lying away from her. The woman jumped up on the bed and straddled him. Marci watched as the woman guided the guy's cock to her hairy place and then sat on him. He made a loud groaning noise and so did the woman.\n\nShe started to bounce up and down on the man...Jesus ! They're fucking ! Marci couldn't believe it. She hardly felt the guys hands on her arms and then he was pulling her down and kissing her. Her tits were squashed against his head, his hands on the back of her head. His tongue was like a snake in her mouth and then she felt his hands on the hem of her top. She lifted her arms as he pulled it off over her head.\n\n""Nice tits, Marci."" The woman almost whispered and Marci noticed that she was not moving as energetically as she had been.\n\nI was in heaven. This young lady's tits were huge...Like watermelons. They hung down on my head and face. I opened my mouth and took a large bite out of the nearest one. A small groan. I pulled myself up on an elbow and gazed at them. Her areolae were as large as Carol's but nowhere near as dark. A light tan color, her nipples semi-erect on her chest. I leaned over and sucked an areola and nipple into my mouth. A louder moan. Carol had stopped riding me for now. I think it's going to be a while until I get back to her.\n\nWith one hand I reached for the waist of her jeans. She leaned back a little further and gave me free access to her zipper. Down it came. I didn't bother to try to force my hand into her crotch. I started yanking on her jeans until she raised her hips. I slowly worked her jeans down. Her panties remained around her hips but they couldn't hide the hairy pussy this young lady had. I kept dragging her jeans down as I stared at the dark shadow at the crotch of her white panties.\n\nShe moved her feet around as I dragged her jeans off and over her sandals. Once free, I tossed them off the bed. I immediately went for her panties and she raised her hips before I got to the waist band. I got them hung up on her sandals because my face was already heading for her crotch. I ended up with my tongue in her very fat belly button. I reamed into it and she shrieked out, ""Oooooh !"" Her panties ended up on the floor with her jeans.\n\nHer pussy was a large triangle of dark, curly pubic hair. My tongue raced to it and now I had hair in my mouth. My hands were pushing her thighs apart as I slithered in between then and toward her hair covered sex. I couldn't make out her cunt at all amongst the large amount of hair this young lady had growing between her legs. When my tongue tasted cunt, she went wild. Her body tensed up, her thighs chorded and attempted to close on my head. I pried them apart and licked the moist meat in front of my face. What Carol was doing was beyond the scope of my situation awareness.\n\nShe smelled like she hadn't bathed today but I was wild, my tongue racing up and down her fat, hair covered vagina lips...Dipping in and out of her fat pink cunt. Her hips were thrusting her crotch up into my face so I reamed my tongue into her and rode her tremors until she settled down.\n\nMarci was paralyzed. She'd never been this turned on. The old man's tongue was like an electric eel, never still, roaming around her crotch and touching all the places that made her feel so good when she played with herself...Only this was better...Much better. She was throwing her head back and forth on the bed when she felt the woman suck one of her plump tits into her mouth. Her back arched up off the bed and Marci had her first orgasm. Her body thrashed around until she finally ran out of energy and went limp.\n\nThat didn't stop the assault on her body though. The woman had pulled her arms above her head and was licking under her arms. The old man had pushed her legs up in the air and had his mouth between the cheeks of her ass as his tongue headed for her asshole. She started to move again and when his tongue started licking her anus, she went wild....Moaning and groaning gibberish. She never wanted this to stop.\n\nI figured the young thing was cuming about every minute. One orgasm starting to overlap the other. I looked up and found Carol bending over her chest, licking her tits and nipples. I was ready to fuck her and could hardly control my excitement. I got to my knees between her legs and was arranging her legs when Carol looked up from the young thing's heaving chest.\n\n""Willy...I want some before you fuck her."" I laughed a stupid little laugh and climbed out from between the young girl's legs. Carol, quick as a cat, took my place. I just watched as her head buried itself between Marci's thighs. My cock was as hard as stone so I stroked it a bit, still watching the young teenager thrash around on the bed. She was moaning and groaning non-stop now, filling the room with her sounds.\n\nI slithered up and pulled her face around to my crotch. Rubbing my cock against her cheek, I whispered for her to open her mouth. When she did, my cock head entered and I was in heaven. No doubt in my mind this young lady had never had a cock in her mouth. She was so out of control that her lips felt like a fishes mouth, nibbling on my cock and it was driving me wild. I pulled her face closer and in the process drove several inches of my shaft into her mouth. I felt her teeth but my cock had spread her jaws so wide that she couldn't really get enough leverage to hurt me. Her moans and groans were now muffled by the meat she had in her mouth and I started thrusting. She was quick to learn and I was close to cuming.\n\nMarci couldn't believe the woman was licking her hairy place. She still couldn't control herself and when she opened her eyes, found the old man's penis right in her eyes. He rubbed it against her cheeks and lips until she finally opened them, accepting his hard smooth shaft. It was so much bigger than her friend's brother's. He had a hand on the back of her head and was sliding his penis in and out of her mouth. She wondered if he was going to squirt that stuff into her mouth but realized that she was powerless to stop him. At this point she wasn't sure she wanted to. She was cuming again as the woman started fingering her pussy and licking her small clitoris.\n\nI couldn't hold off and felt my cock quiver in her mouth. I lay still and watched her lips slide around the pole of flesh I had in her mouth. She was doing it on her own, nibbling, sucking and moving her lips up and down my cock. I was on a trip I couldn't control and knew I didn't want to anyhow. I screamed a little and noticed that Carol was watching us...The girls' mouth with my cock in it.\n\nThe three of us didn't move just looking at each other after I pulled my cock out of Marci's mouth. I knew she wanted more. She looked so sweet but had such a different look than when she walked she walked through the door a little over an hour ago. I got to my knees and moved to where Carol was lying between Marci's legs. Carol moved and Marci spread her legs. She knew what I was going to do and was eager to have her body consumed by the fires we'd ignited.\n\nAgain I arranged her legs around me and then pushed her thighs back on to her chest. Carol reached between us and guided my cock to the young girl's twat. Her pubic hair was matted in several places with gobs of saliva and cunt butter, her cunt clearly visible in the tangles of dark hair that grew between her legs. Carol was rubbing the head of my cock in her opening and I forced some of it into her. She was a swamp and my cock slipped about three inches into her. I felt her hymen and flicked my hips, driving my cock against it. She winced and then yelped as I slowly leaned forward above her driving my cock deep in her belly.\n\nI froze. No shit ! I could actually feel her belly ripple as I slid into her cunt. It clung to my every millimeter as I buried myself in her. I started fucking and only then did she scream a little but her hips were already moving and shortly, I was fucking her brains out. Her screams filling the room and only stopping when Carol started kissing her. She was wet and gooey, like warm, sticky jello and very tight.\n\nMarci knew the old man was going to stick his dick in her. She could feel the woman rubbing it against her raw and wet cunt. She was afraid but wanted him to do it at the same time. When his dick sank into her she felt the pain and screamed a little. It wasn't close to being as bad as she'd thought it would be and then a warm glow started to spread from her stomach through her crotch and thighs and she noticed that her hips were moving her pussy up against the old man's belly. She started screaming as he started pumping his meat in and out of her. Nothing had ever felt this good...Better than their mouths on her pussy. The woman started to kiss her and she could taste her pussy on the woman's lips and tongue...Smell herself...And then she was cuming, arching her back off the bed, trying to drill the old man's cock deeper into her belly.\n\nI was pumping to beat the band. This young lady had such a nice tight, wet, fat cunt. It was beginning to suck the life out of me. I spasmed a few times and then the orgasm swept over me as I shook above the young girl spread below me. I'm sure that if I could fill her with cum that it would be seeping out of her cunt in gallons, drenching the sheets below us. I finally came to rest, my cock still buried in her...Feeling her cunt muscles contract and relax against the bone in her belly. I only pulled out when she was still and Carol was throwing a leg over her chest.\n\nThey were soon going 69 and I watched. Marci, now as aggressive as Carol, pulling her ass apart and reaming her tongue into Carol's hairy cunt. They went at it for an hour or so and I fucked Carol for a bit, feeling Marci's tongue on my balls as they dangled above her face.....\n\nThe van horn sounded. I came awake with a jerk. Carol was swearing at some jerk who cut her off. It took a few minutes but I finally came to realize that we were entering freeway 91, on our way to the beach. I torched up a joint and Carol looked over at me.\n\n""How long you been awake ? Some asshole just tried to kill us...Shit ! It's one a.m. and the mother fucker thinks he owns the road. Hey ! Give me some of that..."" I laughed and handed her the joint. I was thinking of Marci. God ! What a fucking turn on !\n\nend"
1283,Deb's Story,"['FF', 'wife']","Thursday, as usual, I went down to the spa about 11:00 AM for my regular work out. I usually go and work out Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday mornings since I do not at the moment hold down a regular job. I have made friends with Jan, one of the managers of the spa. She was the one who signed me up for membership, and introduced/supervises my work outs on all of the machines. Jan who is not married, and is about 35, has really turned out to be quite a friend. Despite our age difference, we always have quite a bit to talk about and generally do not feel any generation gap. Jan is very much my opposite in physical appearance. While I am short with dark hair, Jan is about 5'4"" and a natural California blonde. In fact she was born in Santa Monica, California and moved here just a couple of years ago. Though 35 years old, you would never know it. Jan's measurements appear to be about 36"" x 23"" x 34"", and nothing is even beginning to sag. That is probably to be expected since she spends all day working right there in the spa with all those other women.\n\nWhen I first signed up for the work out program, Jan was the one who checked me out on all of the equipment. That first day, or rather the days that followed, I was so sore I could hardly get out of bed. That soreness soon diminished as I spent more and more time at the spa. Jan was always there to see how I was doing and to compliment me on how my physical fitness was improving.\n\nLast week while I was working out on the ""butter-fly"" machine, a machine that stretches your legs out to an extremely uncomfortable angle, I pulled a muscle. My back thigh muscle just seemed to give a bit, causing me to yelp in pain. Jan who was there watching me closely immediately helped me out of the machine and had me lay down on the mat so she could try to massage out some of the pain. While her hands were quite strong and felt very good, I still was limping when I got up and tried to walk it off. I told Jan that that was all for the day, and that I thought I would go home and take a hot bath to ease the pain. Since it was after noon, Jan suggested that she accompany me home since she only had to work a half day that day, and we could have some lunch and perhaps she could further ease the pain of the muscle pull. Little did I know how my pain would be eased.\n\nWe drove over to my house and I fixed us some soup and a salad. While we talked. We gabbed like two long lost friends. Jan suggested that I run a hot tub full of water to soak in. We moved to the bathroom where I started the water. At this point I was a bit uncomfortable since I have not been naked in front of too many people and it was apparent I would look pretty foolish getting into the bath tub with my work out clothes still on. Jan did not appear to notice my discomfort, and started to help me. To my mild surprise Jan, who was standing close behind me, started to remove my half sweat shirt, which was covering my leotard. I guess I just forgot my embarrassment and raised my arms so she could remove it. While my arms were still raised, Jan's hands slowly moved down my side, momentarily, brushing against the sides of my still covered breasts. I was a bit shocked and mildly surprised at how this was happening. Here I was in my own home with another woman, alone in the bathroom, with her helping me undress, and noticing how she had just brushed against my breasts with her hands. I have never thought about being with another women, and this still was the furthest thought from my mind. But the situation was a bit sensual even so. I was sure the brush against my breasts and my reaction, was just my overactive imagination.\n\nJan's hands continued down to my waist, grasping the shorts and the leotard bottom and in one quick movement pulled them to the floor. This brought a gasp of surprise to my lips at the suddenness of it and the fact that I was now naked from the waist down, even though my front was away from Jan. As I step out of the clothes, and as Jan straightened up her fingers again seemed to lightly touch my legs and thighs on the way up, sending shivers up my spine.\n\nAt this point Jan stepped back a bit and said ""Nice buns Deb"", which immediately brought a pink flush to my face as I looked over my shoulder at her. Was it my imagination that Jan appeared a bit flushed too, or was it the steam from the bath tub that was causing her to appear that way ?? Jan said to me ""Eyes front, while I remove your top"" and again she stepped close to my back. I felt her hands lightly touch my buns and move up to the top of my leotard. Again I raised my arms as she lifted the leotard up and off. I was now only wearing my bra. Jan slowly unsnapped the bra and slowly started removing the straps from my shoulders. At this point Jan commented on the whiteness and smoothness of my skin which contrasted so dramatically to the dark tan that Jan always had. She then reached around me and grasped both of the bra cups covering my breasts and slowly removed them. I say slowly, because it seemed like and eternity while her hands were on my breasts removing the bra, I am sure it was just my perception of time though.\n\nI then step into the tub which was now quite full, both with water and the bubble bath I had previously added. Jim and I have had a large spa type tub installed in our bathroom, that is more like a pool in size than like a normal bath tub. I slid down into the bubbles, feeling some relief from the close quarters I had felt standing there so closely with Jan. I guess at this point I felt that what had happened moments before was just my overactive imagination, and that now that I was in the tub covered with bubbles, I was regaining control of my feelings.\n\nMy back was still to Jan, and as I turned my head to look at her, I saw that Jan was too removing her clothes. She was so sensuous in her movements, her style. Jan really was quite a beauty in her own right. Her almost white blonde hair was such a dramatic contrast to the tan of her skin. Her breasts, while still encased in her bra, had no indication of sag despite her being over ten years older than I. Her muscled slender legs were a wonder. Deb knelt down to the bath tub wearing just her bra and panties. She reached over and picked up a bar of soap and started to lather my shoulders. The heat of the water, the bubble bath, and the feel of her hands were really quite intoxicating. Her hands were caressing the muscles of my shoulder and neck. I never could get Jim to give me a message that felt like this. Jan's hands strayed to the upper part of my arms, all the while working their magic. It seemed so natural as Jan's hands came around and grasped my breasts, starting to knead them. My nipples were as hard as little pebbles to her touch. She grasped the nipples between her fingers and pulled and caressed. I was breathing quite hard by now. While Jan's left hand kept caressing my breast and touching the nipple, her right hand moved down my stomach caressing as it went. I am sure Jan felt the sharp intake of my breath with each touch of her hand as it explored new territory.\n\nTo this point I had pretty much let things happen as they were happening. I suddenly started to realize my position and the circumstances and sort of awoke from the multitude of feelings I was experiencing. I turned my head to speak, and it was then that Jan's lips covered mine and her hand came to the back of my head drawing my face to hers. I resisted....I mean, here I was married and truly in love with my husband Jim, yet I was in the bath tub with Jan's one hand caressing my breast and her lips now covering mine. I have never been in any position close to this, I never have desired another women, .....I broke the kiss, my cheek close to Jan's and said, ""Nnnnnoooooooooo......this is wrong, Jan"", ""We must not do this, I love my husband"". But again Jan's lips covered mine.......this time her lips parted and her tongue entered my mouth touching my tongue.\n\nJan's lips were so soft, so much softer than Jim's. Her hands continued to stroke my breast doing things unlike any that Jim had done to me before. The kiss lasted so long, I could not break it despite my feeble attempts to do so. Did I really want the kiss to end ?? I was not now sure. Again I made an attempt to break the kiss......this time moving my face back a few inches from hers. I looked at Jan and could see that this was having a similar effect on her.....her breath was coming in short bursts.\n\nJan said ""Enough with the bath"" much to my relief. I thought I was now no longer in trouble of putting us in an embarrassing situation where I would have to try and forcefully stop what was happening, if I could. Jan stood and held out her hand to me and helped me out of the tub. She grabbed the towel and started to towel me dry and said that we should move to the bedroom and see if she could massage the pain out of the muscle pull. At first when she said this I was worried that what would happen would go further, but Jan left me little time to think about this and grabbed my hand and led me to the bed, pulling down the covers and directing me to lay down on the bed.\n\nJan, who was still in her bra and panties, then went to the bathroom and returned with a bottle of baby lotion. She climbed into the bed and sat on my bottom. Jan then poured some of the lotion onto her hands and started massaging my shoulders again. Her expert ministrations quickly removed the tensions that had been building. I gave myself over to her touch. Jan was working down my back, moving so she had better access to my thighs where the muscle pull was, or so I thought. The pull was still so sore and I jumped every time her hands started to knead the source of pain. Her hands were massaging the muscles all the way from my knee up to the area just below my bottom. I was starting to forget the previous events in the bathroom and to relax totally. All the while Jan's hands were working either side of my thighs on the inside, working their way up toward my pussy, but never touching it. I was again starting to glow from the attentions of her hands. I felt so good, so unlike the roughness of my husband's hands.\n\nWithout any words Jan's hands urged me to turn over. I did so and to my amazement felt little of the embarrassment I felt earlier at my nakedness. My sparsely covered pussy and my swollen excited breasts were now totally on display for Jan to see.\n\nJan appeared to pay no attention to my breasts. She seemed to only concentrate on my thighs where the pain had been, but now was completely forgotten. Jan repositioned herself between my ankles, moving my legs apart to either side of her thighs. I have never felt quite so exposed, so open to someones eyes, most certainly not another woman. Jan started the massage again at my ankles, moving up my calves to my thighs. Her hands were so strong and knew where it would feel just right. Jan's hands were now right at the top of my thighs, at the very edge of my pussy, my excitement despite my attempts to control it, must have been apparent from the dampness of my pussy. My eyes were closed tightly and I was losing myself to the feelings Jan was bringing out. I felt Jan's hands coming ever closer to my center. Suddenly I felt Jan's hand cup my pussy, her finger running the length of my slit. It felt so natural, sssooooooooo gggooooooodddd, I felt a low slow groan escape my lips. Peering out thru slits in my eyelids, I could see a satisfied smile crossing Jan's lips. Her hand continued to stoke my pussy for quite a while.....and very slowly my hips started to move to their rythem. She was in control of my body and knew it.\n\nSuddenly I felt Jan's hand leave my pussy, though my hips momentarily continued to rock to their own music. I sensed, rather than saw, Jan move up over me, hovering on all fours over me. Jan said ""Deb.....I want you to reach around me and unsnap my bra"". My hands moved as if they had a will of their own, I guess I still wanted to think I was in control of the situation, little knowing that control had long since left me and resided in the woman who hovered over me. I unsnapped the bra of another woman for the first time. The cups of the bra swinging free from Jan's beautiful pink tipped breasts. Jan removed the bra, throwing it aside, and then laid down full on top of me.....breast to excited breast....my legs came up and wrapped around her waist as if it were my husband that were about to make love to me rather than Jan. Jan brought her lips to mine, this time encountering none of the previous resistance, her tongue seeking out mine. Her lips were so soft and her tongue so hot...I was lost to her as she ground her breasts against mine. I was completely lost in this beautiful woman, my arms wrapping around her drawing her closer. Our tongues dueled in my mouth with the heat. Jan broke the kiss.....moving down my stomach kissing me all the while. Jan's lips reached my open pussy, her tongue sliding from the bottom of my slit to my clit, something my husband has never done. A long slow groan slipped from my lips, as her tongue swirled around the sensitive clit, my hands holding her face dispritely close. I felt Jan pause and chuckle as she felt the dispiration of my hands, pulling her closer. Jan's tongue worked its way down to my hole and started to move in and out as a mini-cock, making love to my swaying hips. My moans and groans were now constant, feeling myself rushing to the edge. I knew I wanted this woman to make me come, I also knew that my coming was not very far in the future.\n\nJan's tongue continued to fuck in and out of my hole, all the while her hand was stroking my clit. My hips had taken on a rythem of their own.....I came in a long high shriek, moving my pussy against Jan's face with an incredible urgency.\n\nJan moved up to hold me and kiss me.....we were as long lost lovers. I could not believe this had happened, that so recently a bride, I was now in the arms of a new lover........another woman. The rest of the day is a subject for another story...."
1284,Debbi's Bi Experience,"['FF', 'wife']","Her orgasm had stopped when Linda finally looked to see what Salacia was staring at. She just smile at me and winked! I started to apologizing for just walking in when Linda put a finger to her lips as if to say, be quiet, at the same time she rose to her feet. Salacia stood from the couch and I could see her wetness all over her thighs, I couldn't help but look! They both headed in my direction. I felt a heat in my stomach like never before.\n\nLinda and Salacia both took my hands in theirs and held them gently as we spoke. Linda told me that she and Salacia often talked about how beautiful and sexy they thought I was and they wondered if I was bisexual. I told them about my one fumbling experience, but that I really didn't consider myself bisexual. Then, smiling warmly, Linda took my hand she holding and brought it to her breast, pressing my hand against her warm, damp flesh and said, in a whisper, that there was nothing frightening about touching another woman's body, it was the most natural and beautiful thing in the world. Then, still guiding my hand, she slowly moved it around her breast, underneath it to feel its weight and firmness, then up to her swollen nipple to feel its firm, spongy resilience. ""It feels so nice, so warm, so smooth, doesn't it,"" she whispered? And it did, it really did.\n\nI had a catch in my throat and couldn't answer; closing my eyes, I barely shook my head in response. I was so suddenly excited and aroused, my legs became weak and rubbery. I could feel my own nipples growing and hardening beneath my clothes just as I could feel a familiar wetness seeping out between my legs and soaking my panties. Linda removed her hands from mine and raised them to my face, but my fingers remained on her breast, nervously stroking her long, rigid nipple. And then, while Salacia gently squeezed my hand, Linda slowly leaned in and kissed me.\n\nThe touch of her mouth on mine was absolutely electrifying. Linda's lips were so incredibly soft, her breath so sweet and her touch so tender, it was so different, so unlike my husband's kiss. And I wanted more. I pressed my own mouth firmly against hers, kissing her back, tentatively at first and then more passionately. I could feel her lips part slightly and then felt the tip of her wet tongue slowly wash over my lips. Following her lead, I opened my mouth slightly and allowed her tongue to enter, gingerly touching it with my own tongue, absorbing her warmth and wetness. After a second or two, Linda pulled away and smiled. ""We want to make love to you,"" she whispered and I nodded; I knew, at that precise moment, I was committed.\n\nStill holding my hand, Salacia led me to the bedroom, turned me around and the two of them began undressing me. While Linda pulled my tank-top over my head, Salacia deftly unbuttoned my jeans, pulled them over my hips and slid them down my legs. On her hands and knees in front of me, she slipped off my shoes and helped me out of my jeans. I stood between them, stripped down to my bra and soaked panties, discarding my modesty as quickly as my clothes. In a daze, I freely allowed Linda to unclasp the front closure of my bra and peel the lace away from my breasts. My nipples, although not anywhere near as large as Linda's or Salacia's, were rock hard, jutting out from my swollen areolas like two ripe cherries. Still on her knees in front of me, Salacia reached up and slowly eased my panties down my legs. I willingly stepped out of them and stood there, completely and unashamedly naked as their eyes drifted all over my body.\n\nThey eased me down on the bed, fluffing a pillow under my head and then laid down on either side of me, pressing their bodies against mine. Their warmth and their softness and their tenderness were magnificent. My excitement was so intense, it is difficult even now for me to recall exactly what transpired. I felt as if I was consumed by a fog of pure, exquisite pleasure unlike any I had ever experienced. I know we kissed. Long and deep and passionately; first Linda, then Salacia and then the three of us together, painting each other's mouths and lips and tongues with hot, sweet saliva. And as we kissed, their delicate, practiced hands moved sensually over my body, exciting every nerve fiber their fingers trailed over, from my thighs to my neck and face and then slowly down to my thighs again.\n\nThey had eased my thighs apart and each wrapped their legs around mine, pressing and rubbing their wetness against my flesh as we continued to kiss. Their hands found my breasts and squeezed and stroked and fondled and massaged them in unison. I could barely breathe and talking was absolutely impossible. My pussy was inflamed and throbbing deep within my womb, and I could feel my juices flowing like a slow lava stream down my thighs. I have no idea how long we continued like that, but all too soon, I felt, they pulled their lips from mine. Hungrily, I tried to reclaim their mouths, but Linda smiled, whispering words of comfort, and helped me up, shifting our bodies. Linda moved to the edge of the bed and sat up, cradling my head and upper body in her arms above her lap. My cheek pressed against her soft, smooth belly while her enormous breasts swayed above my face. This was going beyond my wildest fantasies and the feelings I had were so exquisite, I prayed it would go on forever.\n\nWith my free hand, I reached up and touched Linda's breast, gently stroking its full, sloping underside. As I did, I could feel Salacia's hands on my breasts again, sliding up and squeezing my nipples between her fingers. Except for my clitoris, my nipples are especially sensitive. And Salacia knew exactly how to touch them. She rolled them between her fingers, gently tugging and pulling them upwards. I moaned loudly, twisting away, but Salacia kept a firm grip on my engorged buds and pinched them again. My whole body shuddered and I lost my breath. No doubt encouraged by my reaction, Salacia slid her hand down my breast, and, squeezing it upward, sucked my nipple deep into her mouth. My tit just melted into her mouth and she lapped and licked and sucked my sensitive nipple as no man ever had. I squeezed Linda's breast harder, trying to share my pleasure and joy. She moaned softly and leaned forward, pressing her long, stiff, fleshy nipple against my lips. Eagerly, I parted my lips and drew her thumb-like nipple deep into my mouth, wildly sucking it, making her groan with unrestrained pleasure. I could feel her nipple pulsate on my tongue and I swirled my tongue around it even more frantically.\n\nAs Salacia sucked me, I continued sucking this beautiful woman's tit like a starving baby. And then it happened; a strange, hot, sweet liquid suddenly coated my tongue. Thinking I drawn blood, I quickly pulled my face away and looked at Linda's nipple and then at her face. Her eyes were closed and she had the sweetest smile on her face. When I could speak, I stammered something like ""did I hurt you?"" Linda just shook her head and giggled. ""No,"" she whispered, ""I'm lactating. That was milk."" I was stunned. Then Salacia lifted her face from my tit and giggled, too. It was then that I noticed that while she was sucking my nipple, she was squeezing her own and there was a tiny droplet of white milk on the tip of her nipple as well. ""We're both lactating,"" Salacia gushed, ""it's one of the greatest joys of being a woman, don't you think?""\n\nI was in no condition to think. I gasped ""oh, my God"" and lifted myself from Linda, looking first at their beautiful faces and then their breasts which they were both now holding.\n\nShifting positions again, Salacia sat upright against the headboard and Linda knelt down next to her. I positioned myself on Salacia's other side and watched as Salacia stroked Linda's head and guided her to her fascinatingly long, thick nipple. I held my own breasts, in empathy, I suppose, and stroked my tender nipples with my thumbs.\n\nAs Salacia continued to lovingly stroke Linda's thick blonde hair, Linda held Salacia's tiny mound in her hand, opened her mouth and placed the flat of her tongue against the underside of Salacia's swollen nipple. Then, squeezing Salacia's puffy red areola between her thumb and forefinger, she began milking her nipple slowly and rhythmically while tenderly lapping and licking the tip of it. Then slowly, very slowly, Linda lowered her lips over the other woman's nipple and drew it deep into her mouth. Linda's cheeks hollowed as she sucked and Salacia just closed her eyes and sighed.\n\nIt was immediately obvious that they had done this many times before. They knew each other's nuances and responded accordingly. As Linda continued to coax Salacia's nipple with her fingers and mouth, Salacia spread her stockinged legs and slid her long, slender fingers along her smooth, hairless slit, rubbing her elongated clit in concert with Linda's sucking, milking movements.\n\nWatching them, I was so turned on, I began squeezing and kneading my nipples so hard they began to throb painfully. And then I saw it; Salacia's milk, a thin white stream, snaking down from the corner of Linda's suckling mouth.\n\nI couldn't stand it any longer. My face went to Salacia's breast, my lips to her other turgid nipple and I drew it deep into my mouth, sucking it feverishly. In a matter of moments she began flowing, squirting jets of hot, salty-sweet, creamy liquid against my throat, filling my mouth. Salacia groaned and gasped as Linda and I both sucked her tits wantonly. I never knew after four kids what mothers milk tasted like and now I was tasting it from a women who's children were long gone.\n\nA few moments later, Linda pulled away and I had Salacia all to myself. With complete abandon, I drew her entire nipple into my mouth and continued sucking and milking her blazing nipple and then, almost simultaneously, our hands found each other's sopping pussys. Salacia's delicate fingers barely flicked over my throbbing clit sending bolts of electrifying sensations through my entire body. I completely lost my breath and had to pull away from her breast just to draw a taste of air into my burning lungs. But Salacia didn't stop. Her magic fingers continued to electrify my clit. And then I felt Linda between my thighs, lowering her face to my cunt. A second later, her soft-stiff tongue replaced Salacia's fingers, licking, sucking, flicking, swirling around my clit.\n\nMy hips had a life of their own, bucking and gyrating uncontrollably against Linda's hungry mouth. I don't know how she held me down. Her fingers pried my pussy lips open and she plunged her stiff, wet tongue into my hole, screwing it deeper and deeper into me. Salacia shifted, pulling herself up, covering my mouth with kisses as she squeezed and kneaded my tits. She kept saying ""come, baby, come, baby, come."" I was on the edge. I was never so turned on, never so hot in my entire life. I could feel my orgasm building like a rumbling volcano deep within me. I screamed, I gasped, I held my breath...and then I came. Once. Twice. And then a third time like a shuddering explosion, losing myself completely to wave after delicious, exquisite wave of indescribable pleasure. And still Linda lapped my pussy as if it was her last meal. My clit was unbearably sensitive; even her hot breath on it made my entire body shake and quiver.\n\nTotally drained, I had to pull away. I had to catch my breath. I had to regain some semblance of consciousness. I begged Linda to stop. And then I begged her for more. And yes, more was to come. This was only the beginning.\n\nTo this day hubby don't know about this. Sometimes he thinks he knows me better than I know myself. If he only knew that no man has ever made me have such an intense orgasm as I did that day! Salacia is the only lover that my husband doesn't know about. He's send us together sexually a few times, but he has know idea how much I love her and she me. I hope you are able to find someone like her. I find myself getting jealous of her husband, she tells me the same. Sometimes I wish they both knew. I do love my husband, but for sex he could never replace her!\n\nWell hope you write back. I would love to hear about you and your lovers. Later Hun!\n\nLuv, hugs and kisses... Deb"
1285,Debbie,['MF'],"They seemed to understand the deep needs of a woman. It was on isle 14 that she saw him. He had the cutest ass she had ever seen. He was wearing tight jeans and a tank top. Then he turned around, he had a gorgeous boyish looking face. God I hope he's not a fag, Debbie thought.\n\nShe suddenly remembered she needed some wheat bread. She bent over to reach the bread. Her tight buttocks were directly in his view, this was the all important test. When she stood up and turned around she saw the flustered look on his face and the slight bulge in his pants. Great, now the next step she thought. ""Hello, my name is Debbie.""\n""Hi, I'm Phil, nice to meet you""\n""Look,"" Debbie began, ""I'm not usually this forward, but I'm extremely attracted to you.""\n""The feeling is definitely mutual.\n\nWould you like to come to my house and have a little lunch?"" She decided to take a risk. ""Sure."" They hopped into his black Corvette and pulled onto the road. Instantly Phil had his hand on Debbie's knee. Seeing no resistance he slowly slid it up her leg. Her leather skirt rode up around her shapely waist as Phil slid his hand under her panties. ""God your wet.""\n\n""I need a fuck bad, fuck me now I can't wait."" Debbie moaned as she spread her legs and placed her hands over her erect nipples. Phil felt the same way, Debbie judged by looking down at Phil's cock straining against his Levis. He found a convenient dirt road and pulled into a lake front parking lot surrounded by trees. It was winter so no one was around, but it didn't matter they needed each other way too bad.\n\nPhil stopped the car and immediately bent over Debbie's luscious cunt. He pulled the crotch of her panties aside and began to rub her clit.\n\nHer musky woman scent invaded his nostrils as he moved his face closer. He buried his face in her cunt and lapped up her cunt juice. He moved his tongue over her clit and nearly drove her over the brink. ""Oh God, that feels sooo good. Oh fuck, I need it bad. Fuck me with your tongue.""\n\nDebbie almost ripped her blouse and bra off, she needed to feel her tits. She vigorously rubbed her nipples, it was almost time. ""Oh Phil, I'm going to cum, don't stop, fuck me, finger me Phil!"" Phil sank two digits into Debbie's tight now very wet cunt. He began to pull them in and out while keeping up the constant suction on her clit. Debbie reached her climax and began to cum. Rivulets of cunt cream ran down Phil's fingers and onto the upholstery. She moaned and pinched her own nipples to the point of pain. After her orgasm she leaned back in the seat to catch her breath. Phil removed his fingers and gave Debbie a long kiss. She stuck her tongue in his mouth and tasted her own cunt juice. She began to grow excited all over again. ""That was fantastic Phil, but now I'd like to repay the favor."" She leaned over and unzipped his jeans to reveal his seven inch penis straining against his BVD's. She pulled it out and placed the spongy bulb in her mouth. She tasted a drop of his salty precum and grew even more aroused. ""You taste delicious Phil, cum in my mouth I want to taste your cum, remember you did promise me lunch.""\n\nPhil wasn't about to disagree as his cock grew even bigger and harder. Debbie teased the tip of Phil's rod with her tongue then all at once took the length of it into her mouth. She prided herself on giving good head and it was all paying off as she felt the tip of Phil's beautiful cock against the back of her throat. Phil groaned his approval as Debbie increased the suction. ""Gawd damn, you can really suck cock! I'm gonna cum in a second."" Debbie didn't answer, she was too busy bringing Phil to an orgasm, she loved the taste of cum. She took Phil's dick out of her mouth and circled the tip with her tongue, then she blew on the spit covered rod sending shivers up Phil's spine. Then once again she took the length of it down her throat, Phil began to shake. His thighs moved back and forth in an uncontrollable fucking motion. ""I'm gonna cum, here it comes! Oh gawd that's good!"" Phil's cock jerked as the hot liquid shot out into Debbie's now waiting mouth. She swallowed as fast as she could, but some escaped onto her lips and down her chin. After the last of Phil's cum was spent Debbie took the sticky tool out of her mouth, gave it a soft kiss, and tucked it back into Phil's underwear. She wiped the cum off of her chin with her finger and passionately licked it clean. ""That was great Phil, but now lets head back to your place, I need a fuck, bad. Do you think you could get it up anytime soon?""\n\n""For you baby, anything..."""
1286,Debbie's Job,"['MMF wife', 'work', 'whore']","Until that interview she would work with another girl learning how things worked. The girl who was giving Debbie the rundown on how things worked was named Tina. Tina told Debbie that no special skills were required and explained how she should massage a customer.\n\nGetting it perfect was not important as most customers were really not there for a massage. Tina then explained that most men wanted what she referred to as extras. Sexual favors for a tip. What extras Debbie did and what she charged for them was up to her with a few exceptions. She was told not to fuck any walk in customers. Hand jobs and blowjobs were what must guys wanted and they were allowed. Tina told Debbie she would learn more during her interview with Tom, the manager. Tina also took Debbie on a tour of the place. After entering the front door there was a counter and a few chairs.\n\nBehind the counter was a lobby area with a couch and some lounge chairs. This is were the girls sat while waiting for a customer. To the backside of this room was a hallway, which was separated by another door halfway towards the back. The first hallway had two doors on either side. These were the massage rooms. Each room contained a massage table, clothes racks and shelves with towels and various other items used while servicing the customer.\n\nEach room also had a glass enclosed shower stall. The back portion of the hall contained one room on each side. One was the office with a desk, chairs and a couch. The other was a complete bedroom with all the trimmings. Tina said the room was for special clients but did not elaborate.\n\nWith the tour over Debbie and Tina returned to the lobby and sat on the couch. The owner Rob whom she had first talked to about the job then left for some business. This left Debbie, Tina and Carl. Carl was the cashier/security guard.\n\nTina explained that Carl was there to protect them from any crazies that might happen to come in. Carl was an imposing figure. He was black and stood 6' 2"" with a well developed body. Debbie was glad he was there. After sitting and talking for a short while, a customer came in and Tina took him to a room. As Debbie talked with Carl a good looking man in his mid twenties came in. He talked with Carl a few minutes.\n\nCarl then came over to Debbie and quietly asked her if she was ready. He also told her that if she wasn't he would have the guy wait for Karen another girl who was due in any minute. Carl told her that the guy wanted a half hour switch. A switch was a massage type where Debbie would undress to her panties and the customer would massage her for fifteen minutes and then she would do him for the same. Debbie was nervous but decided to jump right in.\n\nDebbie escorted the man to a room. Once in the room they both remove their clothes. Debbie's nervousness was somewhat relieved by how nervous the guy was. He told her his name was Jeff and this was his first trip to a massage parlor.\n\nAfter some more small talk Jeff decided he would massage Debbie first. Debbie laid on the table on her back and Jeff started. He went right to her tits and rubbed them and her stomach gently. Debbie could not help noticing his cock standing at attention and brushing her arm as he rubbed and stroked her tits. His cock was about 7"" and very thick. As he continued his hand wandered down and Debbie opened her legs slightly so he could rub the insides of her thighs. Occasionally he would move his hands up and slide right over her panty cover pussy.\n\nAfter a few minutes of this Jeff asked if there were other things they could do. Debbie asked what he had in mind. Jeff stumbled with the words and asked if he could eat her. Debbie told him that was not allowed but if there was something else... Jeff then asked for a blowjob. Debbie agreed but told him it would cost him $25 extra. Jeff agreed and went to his pants and got out his checkbook. Debbie then told him she could not accept a check. Jeff reached into his pockets and pulled out all of his cash, which turned out to be $16.\n\nIt wasn't the right amount but by this time Debbie was so excited that she told me she would have done it for free. Debbie took the money and Jeff laid on the table. Debbie's description of the scene was incredible. Here was this stranger laying naked on a table in front of her waiting for her to take his cock in her mouth. His cock was twitching and the head was covered with pre cum.\n\nDebbie's cunt was dripping her own juice. Debbie moved over beside him and her hand stoked his cock as she dipped her head to it. She raised his cock to a straight up position so he could watch as she started her work. Her tongue immediately went to work on the head licking off all of the creamy clear pre cum. She felt her body quiver and had an orgasm.\n\nFor the next few minutes she worked her tongue and lips over his entire shaft and balls. Jeff was moaning and his hand was rubbing her ass. He moved his hand to her crotch and wiggled his finger inside the elastic of her panties. Once inside he found her hole and began fingering her gently. Debbie could wait no longer and her mouth opened and took his cock inside. His dick was so thick it filled her mouth completely. Her lips slide up and down as her tongue lapped at the underside of his cock head. Within a few minutes Jeff was moaning and Debbie could tell he was ready to dump his load.\n\nShe slowed her mouth motion to intensify his pleasure and tilted her head to his stomach in preparation. Jeff could hold out no longer and his cock exploded in her waiting mouth. It took all she could do to keep up with the flow. His creamy cum filled her mouth as quick as she could swallow. She pulled her head back so that just his throbbing cock head was in her mouth and used her lips to milk out his stream.\n\nDebbie continued to suck on the head for another few minutes to insure she didn't miss any on his tasty load before removing his cock from her mouth. She wiped his cock off with a warm washcloth and then dried him with a towel. His dick was rock hard again by the time she finished but unfortunately his half hour was up. They dressed and he thanked her for the best blowjob he had ever had. He said he would be back.\n\nSo ended her first customer. When she returned to the lobby Tina and Karen were sitting on the couch talking. Karen introduced herself and asked how her first customer went. The girls sat there talking for a while.\n\nThey explained to her that they each would take turns with walk-in customers. The exception to taking turns was when a guy came in for a certain girl. These were called special clients. Customers that a particular girl had worked well for or had a special arrangement with. Debbie smiled and thought of Jeff.\n\nBusiness was slow except for a few special clients for Karen and one for Tina. At around 2:30 Rob and the manager Tom came in. Rob talked to Carl for a few minutes and Tom introduced himself to Debbie. Tom then asked Debbie to come back to the office where they could talk. Debbie followed him to the office where they both had a seat on the couch. Rob came in and sat at the desk facing them. Tom noticed Debbie s wedding ring and asked if she was still married. Debbie told him she was and he asked what her husband thought about her working at a massage parlor. She told him I encouraged her to apply and was excited by the whole thing. Rob told Debbie he understood she had her first customer and asked how it went. Debbie said fine. Tom then asked Debbie if she would answer some very personal questions. Debbie agreed.\n\nHe started off by explaining that the way to make money working at a massage parlor was by providing sex of all sorts to customers as extras and how did she feel about that. Debbie said she had no problem with it. He then went into specific sex acts and asked if she had performed or would she be willing to perform them. Debbie s pussy started to tingle as he asked. Hand jobs, blowjobs, fucking, allowing herself to be eaten, ass fucking, etc. Rob and Tom listened to her answers and asked detailed questions about each. After about 15 minutes of talking Tom asked if Debbie would mind taking off her clothes and show them what she had.\n\nWithout hesitation Debbie removed her clothes and stood bare before them. Both of them compliment her body and had her turn to view various parts. Rob then asked if she would mind letting them sample her goods. She once again agreed. Her cunt was leaking juice by this time. Tom had her sit on the edge of the couch and removed his pants. He stood in front of her and asked for her best blowjob.\n\nHer mouth watered at the sight of his 8-inch cock, which was hard as a rock and standing at attention just inches from her face. She immediately went to work licking at the head and up and down his shaft. Rob moved over to the couch and sat beside her. He opened his pants and moved Debbie s hand to his cock. Debbie s mouth now worked on the first few inches of Tom dick while her hand rubbed Rob s balls and cock. Tom moaned as Debbie's mouth worked his cock. After about 5 minutes of this Tom stopped her and suggested they all move across the hall where they would be more comfortable.\n\nOnce there Tom and Rob removed the rest of their clothes. Tom laid on the bed and had Debbie lay next to him and go back to work on his cock. As she suck and licked it Rob position Debbie so that her legs were open and he could get to her cunt. He commented on how wet she was as he played with her clit and hole. It took all Debbie could muster to concentrate on the cock in her mouth while she came as Rob rubbed and fingered her cunt.\n\nAfter another 5 minutes Tom began moaning louder signaling his pending eruption. Debbie gently moved her mouth up and down his cock slowly. The anticipated explosion came and Tom s cum flowed into her mouth. She felt herself cum again as she eagerly suck and swallowed his load. Tom sighed and encouraged her to suck him dry. Rob then stopped his rubbing and told Tom to move it was his turn and he couldn't hold out much longer. Rob replaced Tom on the bed and Tom position Debbie so that she was on her knees with her head over Rob s cock and her ass facing the side of the bed near the edge.\n\nHer mouth when right to work on Rob s cock. His cock was not all that big and she was able to take it s entire length. She sucked hard and fast on Rob s cock as Tom began rubbing her ass. She felt Tom s fingers exploring her pussy and asshole. As she continued to work on Rob s cock she felt Tom s dick press at the entrance of her cunt. He slowly worked it up her hole until his balls were pressing against her clit.\n\nTom began a rthymic motion feeding all 8 inches all the way in and then out slowly. Debbie was having one orgasm after another. She was so out of control Rob had to reminder her that his cock was in her mouth and wanting attention. Debbie s mouth instinctively when back to work and within minutes brought Rob to a strong explosion. She continued to suck as Tom s cock pumped her cunt faster. Tom then let out a wail and shot his load into her.\n\nTom then collapsed onto the bed and they all laid there for a few minutes. Tom and Rob both thanked Debbie and told her she gave great head. As the guys got dressed Tom asked Debbie if she would mind if they took some pictures of her for their client book. Tom told her they had special clients that they would arrange for service outside the parlor. These were called outcalls.\n\nRob arranged most of the clients. Rob would set it all up and allow the clients to select a girl from the book. Debbie agreed but the thought of going somewhere by herself kind of scared her. Tom told Debbie to wait on the bed and Carl would be in to take the pictures. the picture section began. Debbie was once again feeling her pussy juices starting to flow as she laid spread eagle for Carl s view on the bed. She could see the effect it was having on Carl by the large bulge in his pants.\n\nAfter 10 minutes of picture taking Carl announced he was done. Debbie started to rubbed the front of his pants and said it didn't feel like he was done and maybe she should help him. It didn't take Carl a second to drop his pants and reveal his huge cock. Debbie's mouth went right to it as she felt herself cum again. Carl s cock was beautiful to her.\n\nThe black color added to her excitement. She wrapped one hand around the base and the with the other gently stroked his balls. as she sucked she pumped his cock with her hand. Carl did not last long. Debbie moved her mouth back until just his big cockhead remained. \n\nShe continued to suck the head as she jerked him off until he shot his cream into her mouth. Her hands milked his cock and her mouth accepted all they could milk. Carl thanked her and told her she could suck him anytime she wanted. Debbie smiled and thought to herself, a job with fringe benefits.\n\nDebbie got dressed and after talking with Tom a few minutes about her schedule left for the day. Needless to say she was not done sucking cock that day. She did me all night long. I could tell she was thinking about the various cocks she had sucked that day and that was OK because so was I..."
1287,Debbies's Date Rape,['MMF rape'],"I had been with a few men before, and was always eager for sex, even so much so that frequently I would test my partner's stamina and re-cycle time. This perceived need for more continuous stimulation was what drove me to think about getting gang-banged from time to time. What I didn't realize is how degrading and mechanical such an experience could be.\n\nOne night, I went out to a club not far from my sister's place. She had begged off coming with me, with an excuse about it being a weekday night, too tired from work, and the need to be in to work early tomorrow. I called her a party pooper, but she said ""You're on vacation, so you can sleep in, while I can't. Why not just run out by yourself?"" It sounded like a practical idea at the time. But it was a Big Mistake.\n\nI put on a bright red crepe dress, cut short above the knee with a pretty pleated skirt. It was nice and soft and fluid, and draped beautifully over my breasts and hips. I wore just pantyhose and a smooth bra underneath, since the material clung a bit and would show a panty line for sure. Even my sister said I was looking good.\n\nAnyway, at the club, the action was great. Lots of guys looking over a lot fewer girls, good music, cheap drinks and a big dance floor. My kind of place. I had hardly sat down when I was approached for a dance, and when I returned I found that three different drinks were delivered to my spot by wanna-be admirers. This was looking like a fun night.\n\nA group of three handsome, obviously well-to-do guys took a big interest in me, and spent their time paying close attention, switching off dancing with me until I begged to sit and rest, and buying me more drinks than I could possibly consume. I kinda liked being the center of attention for three cute guys, and I teased them all a little with my talk and my hot dancing.\n\nAs the night wore on, it was obvious that these three guys were a team, and were not going draw straws or something to see who had to leave and who got to stay with me. That was OK by me, since they were all fun to talk to and dance with, and they kept me busy with all of their attention. Finally, it was last call and we were about to part and head our own ways, when Brad asked if I needed a ride or something. The club was only about six blocks from my sister's apartment, but I had walked over (no car) when it was still light out, and would now have to walk back in the dark, slightly tipsy. Getting a ride with them sounded safer than the alternative of walking back alone, so I said yes. Another Big Mistake.\n\nWe walked out together, and Brad and John led me, arm-in-arm, to their car. It was a four-door Beamer, red, and Steve and John climbed in front, while Brad held the door open for me on the driver's side rear. As we drove out of the parking lot, I began to give directions to my sister's place, but they turned the other way. When I protested, they said they knew an after-hours private club where we could pick up where we left off, and that it was not far away. I pressed them to just take me home, but Steve just drove faster and didn't even acknowledge my protesting.\n\nWe stopped for a light, and I opened the door to get out. But I was stopped cold by Brad's huge hand around my arm, pulling me back into the car. ""Let me go, please!"" I said with a stern attitude, but he just dragged petite little old me across the seat and onto his lap. I could feel that he was hard, and could sense the excitement in his tone of voice. I was, as I said, a bit tipsy, and that little submissive fantasy light went on in my head. Here I was, with three cute guys in a nice car, and they want to take me somewhere. I wondered how it would feel to take them all, one by one, and have my multi-orgasmic appetite satisfied once and for all. So I quit protesting and turned around on Brad's lap and straddled him, giving him a big, wet kiss. Another big mistake (who ever said that whiskey makes you frisky was both a prophet and a bastard).\n\nBrad quickly got the message, and said ""That's more like it, baby."" I slid off of him, back onto the seat. He held me close and told me how beautiful I looked, and how he and his friends were so taken with my charm and beauty, and how they all just wanted to spend a little more time with me, drinking and dancing. I should have known that I was being schmoozed, but my radar was just out of order or something. We pulled into a parking lot of another club, and got out. It looked like their after-hours club story was legit, so I wasn't on the defensive and was, in fact, eager to get inside where there were other people. Stupid Mistake.\n\nSteve led the way, and unlocked the door, holding it open for the rest of us. I couldn't hear any music or people inside, and I began to get this cold. clammy feeling that they were up to something that I hadn't planned for. Steve locked the door behind us, and left the lights off, so that only the light from a couple of beer signs behind the bar dimly lit the entire club area.\n\nI said, ""This place doesn't look like it's open for business or anything,"" They all just laughed, and Brad said that it sure was, and that I was going to find out first-hand. I struggled out of Brad's grasp, and ran for the door. Locked. They walked over to me and Brad scooped me up in his arms and carried me over to the pool table. Now I was getting excited, mostly because I was scared, but a little because I thought I knew what they were going to do, and I had this fantasy.....\n\nBrad gently laid me down on the table, and I tried to get up, talking loud now about just what was going on here or something. Brad held my legs, Steve held my arms, and John reached into his coat pocket for something. He brought out a small bottle of something, opened it, and shoved some up my nose. I snorted it back out quickly, and thought, ""Are they trying to get me high on coke or something?"" I never did any coke, and didn't know how it should have felt. My rejection of the stuff made John angry, and he got some more of the substance out of the bottle, covered my mouth, and stuffed it up my nose again. I struggled and squirmed, trying to break free or shake the stuff from my nose, but eventually I had to breath, and I took the whole load up my nose in the process.\n\nI immediately went limp. My mind buzzed as I felt completely detached from my body. I couldn't even move a muscle, and I couldn't feel a thing. No touching, no pain, but complete awareness of my surroundings. I thought I had died or something, but I was still breathing. They put some more of the stuff in my nose, and my involuntary breathing reaction sucked it up into body. Steve said, ""That oughta be enough to keep her down."" Then they started in on me.\n\nI couldn't even move my eyes, but I could see from my side vision that they had lifted the skirt of my dress up to my waist, and were taking off my pantyhose. I could see them moving my legs to get the stockings off, but I couldn't feel a thing. It was almost like watching a movie or something.\n\nI couldn't see clearly, but one of them (I think Brad) dropped his pants and was obviously trying to work his way into me. He got on top, but I couldn't even feel the pressure from his weight. I could see myself moving up and down in rhythm with his motion, and I could smell his perspiration and beer breath. He pounded my pussy for a few minutes, and made a grunting noise that indicated that he had came. The next one, I think it was Steve, took his place and did the same thing, pumping me, then grunting. The last one, John, wanted it a bit differently, so he grabbed me by my waist and lifted me up in the air and down onto his cock. While holding me at the hips, he worked me on and off his dick, and I could hear the slurping sound as my now cum-drenched pussy took him in again and again. Still, I could only hear and see peripherally, and it was totally weird that I couldn't feel a thing. Completely numb. I couldn't even blink, and my eyeballs were hurting because they were getting all dried out.\n\nAfter they were done, it sounded like they got a round of beers from the cooler and were winding down. I could hear them comment on how tight and hot I was, and how wet I got. John said that the way he worked me on and off him was a lot like getting a great hand-job, and they laughed and said he oughta know about that, him being his own best sex partner and all.\n\nAfter the finished, they picked me up and carried me back out to the car. We began driving again, and quickly wound up back at the first club. They carried me out of the car, and sat me up on the side of the club, just outside the door on the sidewalk. They said thanks for the wonderful time, and told me that the stuff would wear off soon and I could be on my way.\n\nI sat alone for what seemed to be an eternity, then I began to twitch involuntarily. This made me loose my balance against the wall, and I slid down into a doubled-over laying position. After a few more minutes, I could feel the prickly sensation coming back to my arms, legs and skin. I could move now, and I crawled a little to a post, then used it to get me on my feet. I could now feel everything, and I could tell I was sore and bruised all over. Slowly, I walked one step at a time back towards my sister's apartment.\n\nMy ability to walk smoothly returned quickly, and I nearly ran the rest of the way to her place. I pounded and pounded on the door, and my sister, Jean, opened it up in near panic. After the expected ""Oh my God's"" and ""What happened to you?"" she said we needed to call the police. I thought the same thing for a minute, then hesitated. Here I was, a good looking girl from out of town, went to a pick-up bar by herself, seen drinking and dancing with these men for several hours, and left voluntarily with them. No last names, no license plate, no witnesses to what they did to me, and apparently no witnesses when they dropped me back off. Not a real good set of facts or circumstances for a Grand Jury to ponder.\n\nSo, I talked Jean out of calling the cops, and agreed to see her ob/gyn the following morning. He was very nice and understanding, and said that I had been probably been drugged by PCP, some sort of animal tranquilizer that has the weird effect of leaving the body completely numb but completely aware. He said that I had some bad abrasions and a few bumps and bruises, especially where I was grabbed around the hips, but that I would be OK in a few days. He gave me a prescription for some pain killer, and an antibiotic just in case.\n\nI spent the remainder of my California vacation just sleeping and gazing dazily at the TV. I was still in a half-trance when Jean drove me to the airport, and I slept soundly on the plane. I awoke when we touched back down, and as I walked to the baggage claim, it all seemed just like a bad dream, that it really didn't happen after all, but was some freakish nightmare. I was back home now, and I could put the bad dream behind me.\n\nWell, I spent the next few months hanging out with friends after school or work, and never did get the desire back to do some of the lone bar- crawling that I used to do. I guess I'm very lucky that I came through it all with no permanent damage, either physically or mentally. I do have a heightened sense of awareness and suspicion about new-found friends, and I'm cured of doing stupid stuff like getting a ride back home from near-strangers. I also never, ever wish for my old fantasy of a gang-bang, since I now know that without the caring and sharing that goes along with making love, screwing is just a mechanical act."
1288,Debby goes to College,['coed orgy'],"Standing in line outside the arena as the crowd of kids jostled around, the excitement in the air was evident. Debby could sense the stares and leers of the males in the crowd and enjoyed the attention. She always went to these concerts alone. She calmly waited as the line she was in slowly made its way past the ticket taker and went through the usual search inside the arena - the city was pretty thorough about getting most of the booze and firecrackers off the kids as they came in. The big black security guard at the door eyed her up and down and said in a voice loud enough for everyone 10 feet around to hear ""I can see this little girl ain't got nothin' hidden on her!"". Debby just smiled at him and licked her lips with her tongue, teasing the man. Nonetheless, he made sure his hands brushed across her breasts and down her hips. The touch of his hands made Debby's nipples begin to peak and stiffen. She wandered the halls a while while the opening act played. She didn't want to get there too early and have a latecomer push her back, the way she usually did to the legitimate front-row patrons. She wandered down to the ladies room and had a few cigarettes, shooting the breeze with some other girls and in general just enjoying the atmosphere. Most of the girls expressed amazement at her outfit, but several said they had seen the style and were just waiting for someone else to wear it first.\n\nFinally the opening act finished to the obvious delight of most of the crowd. The house lights came up and the local radio station came on over the huge speakers and started blaring old Led Zepplin and Aerosmith tunes. A haze of tobacco and hash smoke hung in the air. After killing some more time standing around the entrance to the lower level area, Debby could sense when there was about 15 minutes until ""DWA"" as they were called, would take the stage. She fluffed her hair, straightened her skirt and inspected the picture. Everything was fine. This would be a piece of cake.\n\nShe strolled down the short flight of stairs and out onto the floor of the arena. Folding chairs had been set up over a thick plywood floor laid over the basketball court and ice-hockey area. Several security guards stood around the front of the stage, which was raised about 8 feet above the floor level. An iron railing had been raised that was set back from the stage about 10 feet. This area was reserved for roadies, tour photographers and others with official business. No paying customers where allowed here. Most of the front row of chairs were occupied. In all the clatter and noise of the time, Debby never noticed the security guard come up behind her and lightly touch her arm.\n\n""Excuse me, I'll have to see your ticket for this area."" Debby turned quickly. He was new. A tall, fresh looking guy about 25 or so, with thick brown hair and a nice smile. Obviously he hadn't been doing this very long. Debby just let him wander up and down her body with his eyes. He grinned at her.\n\n""I don't have one."" she said nonchalantly.\n\n""Well, I'm afraid you'll have to leave then, this area is for ticket holders only. There's no standing room.""\n\nDebby looked him right in the eye.\n\n""Can I suck your cock for it?""\n\n""Wh..what!"" the guy stammered, blushing furiously.\n\n""I said can I suck your cock for it - let's go somewhere and I'll blow you real good and then you let me stay up front here!"" Debby almost shouted at him.\n\nThe guy looked at her a second, debating the obvious choices in his mind. Finally he looked around at the crowd and then down at Debby.\n\n""OK, babe, I think we can work it out. Come with me."" So saying, he took her arm and they walked around back behind the stage and off to the side. A small passageway led out to one of the corridors normally closed to public traffic. He led her to a small closet just down the hallway and the two of them went in. He flipped the light on and pushed her in ahead of him.\n\n""No funny stuff. All you get is a blow job, man"" Debby said.\n\n""No problem. You look like the type who loves to eat cock.""\n""Yeah, well I might. How's yours?"" she shot back.\n\n""You tell me."" he said as he simply unzipped his trousers and fished his rapidly hardening cock out. Average in length and girth, Debby was pleased, but not overly impressed. ""Now how about that head?"" he said, putting his hand over her head and pressing down.\n\nDebby let him push her to her knees. She grabbed a bunch of towels and cloths to put under her knees, not wanting to get a run in her stockings just yet. She leaned forward and kissed the head of his cock, but then pulled back.\n\n""Just a sec - I don't want to get cum all over this blouse."" she said as she shucked the light garment over her head. Clad now in just the stockings and skirt, she reached around the man's ass and pulled his cock into her mouth. ""Ok, big boy, get ready for a blowjob you'll never forget.""\n\nWhatever else you might say about Debby, you'd have to admit that she knew her craft. She pulled the man's entire shaft into her mouth and worked over it with her tongue, teasing and pulling on it. She wasn't here to make it last or have a good time - she wanted to have this guy blow his wad and get back to the concert. She let him reach down and tug on her nipples, growing them into tiny peaks of ruby red flesh.\n\n""Yeah baby, suck that cock, make it good. That's right.."" he said, one hand on her tit and the other behind her head, pulling her onto his shaft. Debby reached up with one hand and fondled his balls through his pants, twisting and turning them, churning up the load of cum she hoped would soon be arriving on the inside of her mouth.\n\n""Shit, honey, that's real good, you're gonna get me cumming in no time.."" he panted. ""Yes, yes, yes, take it all, take it all."" He thrust roughly into her lipsticked mouth, looking down at the girl on her knees before him. The older security guards had said this would happen occasionally, and that is was one of the unpaid fringe benefits of the job. They were right.\n\nDebby pulled roughly off his cock just as she felt the tremors of his orgasm begin. Grabbing his cock tightly just behind the head she looked up at him and swallowed roughly.\n\n""You can cum in my mouth, but don't take it out and whip it all over, OK? Cum in my mouth, I'll swallow it.""\n\nThe guy could only nod his head. She bent to re-envelop his cock with her wet mouth and released her grip on the shaft. He grabbed the back of her head and pushed his hips forwards, sinking his cock all the way into Debby's mouth and let go a wad of jizz that slimed over her tongue and down her throat. Debby took over, sucking and drawing the load of semen from his balls. Several strong jets of cum struck the back of Debby's mouth and she dutifully swallowed as the amount grew. Again the guy pulsed and again she swallowed his creamy spunk. Tightening her lips over his cock shaft, she slowly pulled up and off him, drawing the last few beads of cum from his cock.\n\nPopping her tightly drawn lips off the shiny head of his cock, Debby looked up at him from her kneeling position. The guy was swaying back and forth on his feet, still enjoying the marvelous feel of the orgasm he'd just had. He popped his eyes opened and looked down at her.\n\n""That was pretty good. You must have had a lot of practice.""\n\nDebby cleared her throat of the last dribbles of his sperm and said ""Yeah, I've been sucking cock since I was fourteen. Most guys say I'm pretty good at it."" Wiping her lips with the back of her hand, she smiled up at him and, reaching for her blouse, got to her feet and slipped the blouse on back over her naked chest.\n\n""OK, I fulfilled my part of the bargain, let's go"" she said quickly, grabbing his hand and walking swiftly out of the small room and back up the corridor towards the stage area. He let her walk in front of him, eying the sway of her tight ass in the short skirt.\n\nOnce out into the crowd again, Debby walked up to the middle of the seating area just off the front of the stage, and turned to the guard.\n\n""Here, take this - in case anybody else hassles you"" he said quickly, handing her a small slip of paper from his jacket pocket. Debby glanced at it. It was a small ticket stub with 'Front Stage Pass' stamped on it, with the date and time added in longhand. ""It's a pass we use in case someone legitimately looses their ticket or we need to issue another one for a VIP or something - it's good all evening."" She thanked him and watched as he turned and walked away. Debby could still taste him in her mouth, and her breasts were aroused and tingly with desire. She usually loved giving head and eating cum, it made her feel slutty and sexy. She ran her tongue around her lips and made sure that her makeup and hair were still presentable.\n\nSoon enough the house lights dimmed, the kids started cheering and raising the usual ruckus and smoke and lights filled the air. Death Warmed Over hit the stage with their current hit, 'Teenaged Honey' and Debby found herself scanning the guys in the band for an obvious target. Like most rock and heavy metal bands, the guys were skeletal thin and had very long hair. The bass guitarist had tattoos all over his chest and a wildly frizzy hair-do. He seemed more interested in watching his shoes than anyone in the crowd, so Debby looked past him at the singer. He seemed a likely target, with his wildly flowing blond hair and requisite skin tight leather pants. Debby noticed with satisfaction the large tube of flesh shoved down the inside of his right pants leg. He seemed to seek out and sing to the females in the front rows, and when he looked Debby's way during one song, she tried to make real eye contact with him and send some signals.\n\nBut the singer just looked at her for a few seconds, then moved on to the next person in the crowd. Debby wasn't even sure that he noticed her at all. ""Shithead"" she thought to herself over the din, ""time for plan B."" Plan B was calculated to get one of the guy's attention, for sure. She waited until the guitarist was screaming through one of his patented gymnastic solos, his guitar held down between his legs, hands flying up and down the neck and over the body of the instrument. He fell to his knees near the front of the stage, near Debby. He looked straight at her while coaxing the agonized notes from his guitar, bending the strings and gyrating to the music. Debby locked on his eyes and quickly grabbed the bottom of her blouse and pulled it up to her neck, exposing her large and shapely breasts for all around to see. The others near her in the front rows were occupied with watching the group on stage, not her, but the guitarist certainly saw her charms.\n\nDebby could tell he noticed and liked what he saw, because his face broke into a huge grin. She dropped the blouse to cover up and smiled back up at him. He nodded in recognition and, as if suddenly remembering where he was, ended his solo and went on with the song the rest of the group was performing. Later during the show he managed to work his way over to where Debby was several times, hoping for another shot of her tits. Debby knew that if she showed them again, she took a chance of either causing a riot down among the front rows or getting booted out by the management. Each time, though, she made some little movement that let the guy know she wanted him - she swayed her hips to his music or rubbed her tits through the blouse. During one especially close moment, she took her index finger and pointed to her open mouth with it - the universal sign among groupies and rock stars that she wanted to suck his cock. He noticed it immediately and Debby could tell he got it - his cock swelled the front of his Spandex pants out in a noticeable bulge.\n\nThe show went on without incident, and the group did the usual encore and crowd-pleasing pyrotechnic finale of smoke bombs, Roman candles and laser lights. As the show came to a close, Debby quickly hurried out and down past the back of the stage into the subterranean corridors she knew so well. She made her way around to the lower-level dressing rooms. Several people were wandering around in the area, mostly either members of the road crews of the two bands, arena employees, or other hangers-on. Debby noticed several other girls who she knew were here after the same thing she was - rock musician dick.\n\nQuickly circling around the corridor Debby came to the door to the main dressing room. She'd been here many times before. This time, as usual, the door was blocked by a huge, burly roadie, a black man easily six foot eight in height and 270 pounds. He looked at her and sniffed ""Ok, girlie, just keep on going, nothing here for you tonight.""\n\n""I wouldn't be so sure, man."" she snapped back with the confidence gained from dozens of these confrontations. ""What's it take to get inside?"" , nodding her head towards the dressing room door.\n\n""Well, above all a backstage pass, which I see you ain't got, or you bein' a member of the band, which you ain't, or you bein' someone invited in there by someone, which you ain't, cause there ain't anyone in there.""\n\nDebby looked up at him seductively. She was sure he had been in this situation hundreds of times around the country, always guarding the group from the swarm of fans anxious to get near to them. But she was equally sure that she could get to him - she had always been successful in the past.\n\n""Aw, c'mon, let me go in. Promise I won't make a scene.""\n\n""Nope. Just move along."" was the grunted reply. Debby thrust her chest out just a little more and licked her lips.\n\n""Is there anything I can do to get in there, you know, fuck you or something?"" This question usually got one of two responses - either the roadie laughed in her face, or he took her up on it. When they laughed in her face, which was seldom, to be sure, Debby usually figured some other way into the dressing room. But this guy just looked at her for long seconds. His eyes bored into hers. Finally Debby blinked and looked down.\n\nThe roadie chuckled from deep within his chest. ""Ok, girlie, tell you what. You're better lookin' than most of the pussy that comes sniffin' round down here. If you can suck me off, and get me off before the guys get down here, you can stay. I'm sure that they'll know what to do with you too."" Debby thought to herself that she already had one load of sperm in her belly, another one wouldn't make that much difference.\n\nWhile he spoke, he turned and unlocked the door and motioned her inside. Debby flushed and ducked under his arms and into the dressing room. LIke the usual backstage areas she had seen, this one was strewn with clothes, food, paper, a couple of acoustic guitars and other miscellaneous junk. The aroma of grass hung in the air. Debby walked a few feet into the room and turned to the roadie.\n\n""What's your name, stud?""\n\n""Roger."" The black roadie wasted no time. He unzipped his pants and walked up to Debby, pushing her to her knees in the middle of the room. She nearly knelt in an old pizza carton with two greasy slabs of pizza in it, but brushed it away before her knees hit the floor.\n\n""You want pads?"" he asked.\n\n""What?"" Debby answered, mystified.\n\n""Knee pads - standard equipment for the band. I seen them get half a dozen or so girls here each night and the chicks get sore knees from all the cocksucking.""\n\nDebby answered with a snort. ""No, I don't need 'em. I've been doing this long enough so I get by OK."" So saying, she reached into the man's pants and fished around for his cock.\n\nNow, Debby had seen quite a few cocks in her short life; white ones, black ones, short ones, fat ones, long ones, thin ones and thick ones. But as she wormed the tube of flesh out from behind its' confining cloth, her eyes widened.\n\n""Now this is a COCK!"" she thought to herself. In proportion to the rest of his body, it really wasn't all that large, but to Debby's small white hand, the black log seemed huge. It was too big around for her fingers to fully encircle it, and not even erect seemed nine or ten inches long.\n\n""Jeessus man how big's this thing get?"" she laughed up at him. ""I'm not so sure I can take this whopper in my mouth.""\n\n""Suck it, or get going, bitch, we ain't got all night."" She felt his strong hands at the back of her head, pulling her face towards his cock. Debby shifted on her knees and moved her jaw around, loosening up her facial muscles. The cock hardened under her pumping hands. The plum-shaped head gleamed in the light and a tiny drop of wetness appeared at the tip. Debby leaned forward and licked the spot off, enjoying the thrill and appreciating the throb of desire that she felt move through the cock. She opened her lips and kissed the head of the cock, swabbing it with her tongue and spreading her saliva over the already wet tip of the cock. Her hands circled the shaft poking out of the man's pants and started jerking the cock, the smooth dark skin sliding over the blood-filled shaft with ease.\n\nRoger had his hands firmly around her head, fingers entwined in her hair. He moved his hips forward to shove more of his hard cock into her mouth, and Debby accepted the movement, spreading saliva over the rigid tube of flesh. Her tongue swirled over and around the shaft and about 5 inches of the shaft invaded her mouth. She swallowed roughly and tasted a few drops of salty pre-cum.\n\n""Oh yeah, baby, keep doin' it, that's real good"" Roger spoke gruffly. He increased the length of his strokes, feeding his hot cock into the woman's mouth with ease. He was kind of suprised that she could take so much, but he wasn't aware of Debby's past experience. Literally hundreds of feet of cock had travelled the slippery route over her lips and tongue and into the top of her throat, inches after inches adding up to feet and multiplying many hundreds of times. So Debby was no amateur at the cocksucking business. In fact, she prided herself on the ease and delight with which she could swallow almost any cock presented to her.\n\nAs she sucked the shaft, Debby continued to stroke and jerk the cock that was gripped by her hands. She knelt on the floor and applied both hands to the shaft outside of her face, pulling up to her lips and pushing back down until her hands touched Roger's wiry pubic hair. She occasionaly let one hand drop down and caress and fondle his balls, which hung loosely in their confining sack of skin. The amount of saliva she generated soon began to overflow her lips, and drooled down over her bottom lip and chin.\n\nDebby had to pull off his cock for a second to get a deep breath, and while she did, she kept the tip of his cock at her tongue, stroking and pumping all the while. She looked up at Roger with smoldering eyes, noticing that he was also fascinated by the sight of her down there, worshipping his cock.\n\n""You like to suck dick, eh, girlie?"" he asked, watching the slim white woman jerk his coal-black cock at her face.\n\n""Yeah, I guess so. My boyfriend seems to like it..."" she answered noncommittally, taking the time to swallow some of the accumulated juices that had gathered in her mouth.\n\n""Well, you just keep it up, 'cause I've got some nice hot black cum for you to eat. You swallow?""\n\n""If you want. 'sall the same to me."" she responded. ""Or if you want you can cum on my face, that's cool too.""\n\nRoger couldn't believe his ears. Here was this cute little college girl, on her knees before him, sucking his cock and telling him it was fine with her if he ejaculated on her pretty face. He'd always wanted to try that, but had never met a woman who seemed aggreeable. But now his chance had come.\n\n""Oh yeah, baby, that's what I'll do, I'll blow my wad all over you if you want. Just keep that stroking, I'm getting close now...."" he breathed roughly. Debby did so, stroking his cock more and more rapidly, licking the head and kissing it with her pursed lips, sucking the drops of rapidly increasing pre-cum off and swallowing them. Then she felt Roger begin to shudder.\n\n""Yeah, baby, that's it, cum for me, cum for Debby, blow that jizz on me now, I want it"" she whispered, knowing the words would excite Roger even more. Her hands sped back and forth on the black cock, the tip just inches from her mouth. Suddenly Roger jerked and a long stream of white cum flew from the head of his cock, diving right into her open lips. Caught slightly by suprise, Debby coughed lightly, spitting the cum back out over her lips, where it started to drool down. She kept on jerking the cock. Another shot flew out, landing across her nose and cheek. She aimed the cock higher and the third jet spun across her forehead and into her hair. The force of the semen began to lessen, and the next spurt dripped weakly out onto her cheeks. Debby rubbed the spitting cockhead over her face, feeling the sperm leak out and drool over her skin. As the eruption slowed, she popped the head of Roger's cock back into her mouth and sucked with all her might, drawing even more hot salty cum up through his tube and into her swallowing mouth.\n\nFinally Roger stepped away from the girl on her knees. His cock hung down, drained. Debby looked at him, the streamers of cum lining her face beginning to slide downwards over her lips and chin. She swallowed, gulping the three or four jets of cum that had found their way into her mouth. Drawing in a huge breath of air, she shivered and whispered ""God, that was something else! All that cum on my face -""\n\nJust then the door burst open with a rush of air and noise and the five group members entered their dressing area. The sight stopped them in their tracks. Roger, one of their road crew members, was standing there, his shrinking cock hanging out of his pants, dripping saliva and cum. A cute girl in a mini-skirt and blouse knelt on the floor just feet away, her face lined with cum. Debby gasped in astonishment and flushed red, embarrassed at being seen like this by the entire group. Roger was silent.\n\n""Jesus Christ, what the fuck is going on here!"" yelled the singer. ""Holy shit!""\n\nA cacaphony of voices suddenly filled the air, the jeers and taunts of the group directed at Roger and the girl. Debby got shakily to her feet, wiping the cum from her face as best she could. She stammered ""Ah.. hey gg..guys, good show you just put on..."" She hesitated, but no one spoke. ""Now it's my turn, OK? My name's Debby, and I'll fuck and suck you all.""\n\n(It might be wise now to introduce the group members, for those of you unfamiliar with them. The guitarist who seemed so intent on Debby's tits was Ed. He had long black hair and wore tight black jeans and a short fringed vest. The singer was Larry, and his long wavy blond hair flowed down over his shoulders. He was tall and beefy and, to most women, the most attractive member of the group. The bass player had kind of stringy long brown hair and was named Ted. The drummer wore his hair in a ponytail and had a brown beard and mustache to match. His name was Bob. He had a maniacal look on his face.)\n\nThe guys wasted no time. Quickly they locked the dressing room door and spread pillows and cushions on the floor, spreading away all the collected trash, sheet music, amplifier parts and other miscellaneous junk that had collected there. Ed stepped up to Debby and said\n\n""I want to see those tits again, they were fantastic!""\n\nDebby colored, but nodded to him and, crossing her arms, lifted the hem of her blouse up over her head. The other guys in the band whistled appreciatively when her breasts came into view. Large, very round mammaries sported full nipples that were stone hard already, poking out almost a half-inch in erection.\n\n""Yes, in-DEED, very nice"" said Bob, stepping up next to them and bending down to suck one nipple into his mouth. Debby pulled his head to her chest and closed her eyes, moaning softly. Ted stepped over and ran his hands over her hips and down her skirt. He knelt and slid one hand up her leg underneath the skirt.\n\n""Jeesus, she ain't wearin' any panties!"" he exclaimed, when his wandering fingers touched damp pubic hair. He moistened the tip of one finger in his mouth and slid it back under Debby's skirt, insinuating it up into her slit. Debby moaned again and threw her head back.\n\n""Yes, yes, finger my clit, do it now"" she whispered. Ted was only too happy to oblige, as he insinutated his forefinger into the warm, moist area at the top of her slit where he found the exciting little nubbin. Meanwhile, Bob and Ed continued to suckle at her breasts, and Debby held both their heads to her chest like an earth mother. The two men slowly lowered her to the floor, resting her head on a large sofa cushion and pulling her legs out straight. Ted unfastened the hooks of her skirt, and raising her hips, Debby allowed him to pull it down over her long, slim, stocking-enclosed legs. Again the guys whistled as her lower body came into view.\n\n""DAMN, that's one fine cunt we got here"" grunted Ed as he began loosening his pants. The other three men followed his lead, and soon all four were naked. They knelt down around the woman offering herself to them, and for the next few minutes, Debby was in heaven as four sets of strong hands stroked, pulled, tweaked, rubbed and caressed her sweating body.\n\n""C'mon guys, I need a fuck badly, let's get it on"" she said, pulling Ed's face to hers and kissing him deeply. He maneuvered around and grabbed her stockinged legs, hoisting them up over his shoulders. Her hips raised up off the floor as she pointed her pussy at him. Ed held his cock and rubbed the head of it over her slit, wetting it with the juices she was producing. Finally he could wait no longer, and with a tremendous grunt, slid the entire length of his cock right up her pussy. It hit bottom and Debby squealed ""OH GOD YES, DO IT, FUCK ME"" and began moving her hips up to meet his thrusts.\n\nNot to be left out, Larry and Bob moved up, kneeling on either side of her head. Debby looked up and saw the two glistening cockheads poised over her face. She reached up and fisted each of the shafts, opening her mouth to rub her tongue around each of the flared heads. They began leaking pre-cum, which set her taste buds on fire and pushed her further on down the road to the sexual heights.\n\n""FUCK YES, call me names, I'm a SLUT, I'm a COCKSUCKING WHORE!"" Debby yelled, surrendering herself to the feelings of delight coursing through her body.\n\nThe men groaned and began taunting her.\n\n""Yeah, you bitch, suck that cock, I'm gonna pump a load down your throat.""\n\n""Wow, look at this bitch suck, she loves that shit, look at 'er go!""\n\n""C'mon baby, suck me off, you want that cum, don't you?""\n\n""Yes, I'm a cock-sucking, cum-loving slut!"" she responded enthusiastically, slurping on the cocks. Ed continued fucking into her slit with vigor, sliding the length of his cock in and out with sure strokes.\n\n""Yea baby, suck those cocks, make 'em cum down your fucking throat, eat some cum for dinner!"" he joined in.\n\nThe four of them continued on for several minutes, Debby sucking and stroking the shafts in her face alternately, slurping down the leaking juices when she could. Suddenly Ted, who had been watching and stroking his cock silently, chimed in.\n\n""Hey, I bet this bitch'd love to get ass-fucked at the same time. Let's go!"". The others agreed, over the minor protests of Debby, who normally didn't like her rectum invaded by anything larger than a tongue or finger. But she was too far gone to put up any real protest. Ed straightened up, popping his glistening cock from her snatch momentarily. Ted lay on his back, holding up his rock solid shaft. The guys picked up Debby under her arms and bodily moved her over the grinning bass player.\n\n""NO,NO, I'm dry, get it wet, get it wet!"" she mouthed almost incoherently, but the guys were in no position to stop and get her ass channel lubed up. They positioned her over Ted, who grabbed her ass cheeks and spread them apart. He could see the tiny dimple of her anus and slowly they moved the woman over the target until his cock was resting just below her asshole.\n\n""READY, SET GO!"" they yelled almost in unison, and virtually dropped the girl's body. Debby shrieked in pain as the shaft invaded her dry hole. ""OH GODDDDDDDDDD"" she yelled as the guys begans screwing her every which way but loose. Ted leaned her back over him and Ed moved down to slide his hard cock up into her pussy. Now she had both shafts wholly in her body, and she quickly orgasmed from the full feeling. Larry moved up and straddled her chest, his cock pointing straight at her mouth.\n\n""You know what I want, girlie, suck this cock!"" he grunted and pulled Debby's head towards his stomach. She opened her mouth involuntarily and felt his shaft slide over her lips and bulge into her mouth. She was fucking and sucking with three guys! She'd never believed she'd ever do this, and here she was, getting cock thrown at her from every angle.\n\nThe cock in her ass was finally lubricating that dry channel enough so that the pain went away, to be replaced by a slight discomfort and a very nice feeling. The cock in her pussy savaged her womb, sliding back and forth. Ed reached down and began sliding his fingers over her clit, setting the rockets in Debby's head off once again. She quaked through a couple of orgasms as the guys continued to pound their cocks into her. They were slightly rough, but Debby enjoyed it nonetheless.\n\nBob moved up and grabbed one of her arms, placing her hand around his cock. ""Jerk on it, honey, just jerk on it for me."" he commanded. Debby began sliding her fist up and down his shaft, occaisionaly pausing to angle her head over to it and spit out Larry's cock and suck mightily on Bob's. The quartet went on for several minutes, the guys grunting with the exertion and Debby squealing through the meat in her mouth in ecstasy.\n\nFinally Ed spoke up. \n\n""Ok, bitch, it's time for your bath now. Hope you can swim, cause we're gonna drown you in cum. Let's go guys, let's give it to her. ""\n\nSo saying, he uncunted his cock. Larry pushed her up off his ass, the POP of his cock echoing around the room as her bruised asshole was finally shed of its fleshy invader. Bob and Larry stepped away, and the four men lowered her to the floor. Debby pulled the cushion up behind her head and looked at them expectantly. All four were standing over her, stroking their cocks with frenzied speed. She could see they were close to coming.\n\n""Wh..What're you gonna do?"" she asked somewhat timidly, worn out from the dozens of climaxes she'd enjoyed.\n\nWithout saying a word, the four men gathered around her head. The four pricks were all within a foot or so of her face.\n\n""Whaddaya think?"" rasped Bob, ""we're gonna shoot all over your FACE, slut, and you're gonna enjoy it too!""\n\n""OHGOD YES! YES!"" was all she could reply.\n\nSuddenly the men started cumming. Larry groaned and arched his back and pointed his cock directly at Debby. A stream of cum shot out and landed across her cheek and nose. The next jet hit her square in the left eye, blinding her momentarily. Debby squealed and opened her mouth. Larry shot again, and a white line of cum flew out and disappeard into her dark oral cavern. Then Bob started cumming, and he directed his spasming cock, spraying Debby's face with his hot load. Larry dribbled the last of his cum onto the top of her head, then rubbed his cock in her hair. Meanwhile, Bob was still shooting, watching ropes of cum land in strings across the pretty girl's face. Her right cheek and jawbone had several strings of cum dripping down. One line neatly bisected her nose and up between her eyes. Then Ed started. It seemed as if the guys timed it so just as one finished, another started. More cum flew out towards the target face, and Debby opened her mouth again to capture the milky fluid. Several strong jets streaked across her tongue and coated her teeth. Finally Ted grunted and groaned, and his cock erupted, bathing her face with his sprays of jizz. Ropes of semen flew out, criss-crossing her waiting cheeks and lips, painting her forehead and nose. Her eyelids now had several drops of cum on them, and the eyeshadow began to run and turn a milky blue. Debby laughed and giggled and groaned as the guys pumped out their cum on her."
1289,Debt,"['MFf', 'nc']","Jack leaned back in his chair and watched the 4 monitors in front of him, his hands resting on the controls which would give him a live feed from the house of his ex-lawyer from any of the cameras he had ordered so meticulously set up. When Gregory had fallen on hard times, Jack was more than happy to make his wife pay. Even at thirty four, after two kids, she was beautiful, with long black hair and a tall, slender body, with just enough up top to give her a figure. He liked her eyes most, though, dark and shining and expressive. If he remembered Gregorys story right, she had been a Japanese exchange student, and they had hit it off. Well, the films she was now going to star in were going to make Jack a lot of money, and if they didnt make enough to cover what he was owed, well, the films her daughters would make would bring in even more money.\n\nShe started when she heard her front door open; she had locked it. She stood tentatively and moved toward the front door, just a room away, when she saw them--four men, large, white, rough looking, not whom she had been expecting. Wh...who are you? What do you want? she stuttered, stepping back as she saw their faces break into feral grins. Look what we got here, guys, the middle one sneered as they fanned out around her. Keep away! she yelled, and made a dash for the phone, fear giving her the strength to push past one of the men who tried to grab her and make it into the hallway, only to go crashing into the wall as another of the men threw her against it and pinned her there, breathing hotly into her ear. Were going to have us a little party, bitch, he hissed, dragging her into her living room and throwing her hard to the plush carpeting, tears of fear and humiliation coursing down her face as the men, working together, grabbed her, and for the first time, she noticed that one of the men was holding a video camera. Despair overwhelmed her as she realized this is what Jack had planned for her.\n\nJack kept his eyes on the hand held camera, only occasionally glancing at the fixed ones, making a mental note to give the operator a bonus--he did such a great job of catching the fear and despair in her eyes. As he watched his men hold the woman down and pull off her clothes as she thrashed about in their grip, begging and pleading with them to let her go, he buzzed his secretary and had him send in AJ3, a Japanese girl, and ordered her to suck his cock. He smiled as he felt her warm lips wrap themselves around his manhood, and he leaned back to enjoy the show.\n\nNo!! she screamed as she felt teeth bear down on her nipple, hands groping her now nude body, lithe and svelte from hours of exercise a day. Her hands were held above her head and her legs held open as fingers probed at her lightly furred pussy. Ive got to get a taste of that cunt, she heard one of them say just before one of the men swung his leg over her chest and leaned down, his mouth beginning to hungrily slurp at her privates. Hey, dont hog! another one of them yelled, pushing them both over until she was lying on her stomach on top of the man greedily licking her cunt, sending brief flashing of pain and humiliation through her as her body was violated. Jack watched remotely, his hands gripping the head of AJ3 as she took him into her throat, thinking what a great ass she had, two firm globes of muscle, as one of the men pulled them apart, his cock lubed and pushing against her ass while the third man was pulling out his cock near her face. They had tied her hands behind her back to get them out of the way, so now she was completely helpless, her slender, taut body at the disposal of his three men.\n\nShe howled in agony as one of the men drove his cock into her ass while, at the same moment, the man beneath her bit hard against her clit, sending agony spiking up her body, making it feel like they were tearing her apart. A moment later pain lanced through her head as the third man lifted the front of her body up by her long, luxurious hair, and pushed his cock into her mouth, saying suck, bitch, suck it good before ramming it against the back of her throat. Her whole body spasmed under the triple assault, and she nausea rose in her guts as the cock was forced down her throat and he began to fuck her face like a cunt, slamming his pelvis against her delicate nose. Guttural sounds escaped from around the cock in her throat each time the man behind her drove his cock hard into her ass. Her mind went numb as pain filled her body, a haze of blackness covering her thoughts as she was buffeted back and forth relentlessly. The only relief she had was the man at her cunt had stopped biting and gnashing his teeth against her flesh, and had sucked the flesh around her clitoris into his mouth and was running his tongue quickly back and forth across her clit, his teeth mashing against her sensitive flesh each time the man above him bore down into her ass.\n\nJack loved it; it was a masterpiece. A beautiful Japanese housewife raped, and his camera man was doing great, getting every shot that mattered: the cock stretching her raped asshole wide open, plunging in and out with abandon, a side shot of the cock in her mouth, sliding in to the balls, a far shot of her whole body being so abused. The sounds, too, the sounds were perfect, each slap of skin against skin, each grunt, each slurping thrust, each cry of pain was captured. He was going to make a lot of money off this, he thought as he came down AJ3s throat, holding her head still until he was done.\n\nIt seemed like an eternity, her body, twisted into an unnatural position, brutally rocked between two raping cocks. It went on and on, her eyes tightly shut, her long lashes soaked with tears which ran down her face, splattering against her rapists thighs each time he drove down her throat. Sparks began to flash behind her eyes as her rape continued, the pain, the lack of oxygen, all sending her into a daze beyond sensation. Her guts began to churn and her body began to shake as the sparks began to grow larger and brighter, each thrust into her ass sending her clit hard against the mans mouth below, each thrust into her face dazing her slightly more. Get ready bitch, here it comes! she heard one of them say, and then she felt a tearing sensation in her scalp as he gripped her head more tightly, grinding his crotch into her face, cutting off her airways. At the same time the man fucking her ass leaned hard against her, spilling his come deep into her bowels. She screamed as the man below her bit down on her clit, and the sparks exploded in wave after wave of cascading light and motion, her body undulating as pleasure/pain coursed through her raw nerves, a warm gush of fluids splattering across her thighs betraying an orgasm which seemed like it wouldnt stop. Jack watched in amazement as Gregorys cold fish (from what Gregory had told him) wife began to jerk like a gaffed fish, come spraying from between her legs, her slender body shaking in the throws of an obviously mind-shattering orgasm, her gyrations only seeming to stop once the man at her head pulled his softening cock from her throat. He felt his own cock begin to harden again in AJ3s skilled mouth as he thought about what a prize he had found.\n\nShe moaned as she was thrown onto her back, her aftereffects of her orgasm overwhelming her. She couldn't think. Her mind was aswirl with emotions, her body seeming to float as the man who had been beneath her snarled, ""I got to get me some of that cunt,"" grabbing her ankles and pushing them to either side of her head. She sobbed in humiliation as he drove his cock hard into her splayed, slick cunt, the more so because it felt _so_ good. As her slender body was rocked under the punishing fucking, drawing helpless grunts in between her sobs from her throat, her mind drifted to thoughts of her husband. It was his fault she was suffering this, his fault. She gasped as the second orgasm of her life washed over her, and tears ran down her face. Seventeen years of marriage and her husband had never made her come, her husband, the only man who had ever had her until today, until these men came because of him to rape her, and to film it for sale. Her body shuddered again as he ground his pelvis against hers, spilling his seed deep in her guts, and she moaned as pleasure washed through her.\n\nJack came a second time as the camera focused on her tear-stained face being twisted into passion. He continued watching, satiated, as his men knocked her around a bit before dragging her to the kitchen, making her scream by twisting and crushing her nipples with a nutcracker. For the next 20 minutes they tormented her with various kitchen implements, foods, and ice before raping her again. By the time they were done her in the kitchen, her whole body throbbed, come running down the inside of her thighs and down the side of her mouth. The worst of it was that her body betrayed her two more times, gushing fluids against her rapists, bucking uncontrollably as the men laughed at her and called her a whore, a slut, a fucking machine. For the finale they dragged her to the bathroom, threw her into the tub, and urinated on her, covering her hair and body with the acrid odor of their wastes, taking great delight in watching it splatter from her full red lips as she twisted her abused body about to avoid the foul taste. When they were done, the camera lingered lovingly over her beaten, abused, raped body as it lay in the tub, motionless, only renewed tears and a weak sobbing showing signs of life. It was over an hour after they had left before she dragged herself to her feet--at least they had freed her hands--and cleaned herself off. She didn't think about what she had gone through, she just went through the motions of caring for her battered body before curling up in bed and crying herself to sleep.\n\nJack helped edit the film himself, making sure everything was to his liking. When he had a rough cut of the master, he made a copy and had it sent to Gregory. He wondered how that pathetic bastard would react to seeing his beautiful wife come her brains out while being raped by three men. He smiled to himself.\n\nGregory was busy fucking the Swedish girl, boredom and lust overcoming his despair, up the ass--he loved the way she moaned and cooed as he twisted his cock deep in her bowels (his wife barely ever seemed to notice no matter how hard he tried to please her), when the Korean girl slid a tape into the VCR. He smiled at her naked, glistening, dark body, a smile which slowly vanished as the tape progressed.<p>\n\nGregory's wife didn't open her eyes, her mind reliving the horror of the previous day, and the humiliation of her orgasms, until long after noon. When she did, she noticed a manila envelope sitting on her bed. She fearfully reached over and opened it, pulling out a single sheet of paper and two pictures. The pictures were of her two daughters, the paper had instructions on it. She read it and despaired, but she saw hope in its claim that her ordeal would be over in four days--less if only.... Tomorrow, it said, she was to expect more visitors, and she was to dress nicely for them. If she could exit by the front door after they entered the house, she could consider her hus- band's debt paid. If not, then, three days after the morrow, she was to put on a two piece bathing suit and lay by the pool all morning. At the end of that day, her husband's debt would be paid, and she could bring her daughters back home.\n\nThe next day she sat in her living room, well dressed as commanded, waiting for what was to come. She didn't have a real plan to make it to the front door, except to run straight through whoever came in, because she really didn't think she could make it, no matter what she did. She knew they wanted her to do so, so she would, if only to get it over with sooner.\n\nShe was shivering with nervousness as she waited, and started when she heard the front door open--surprised at how easy they came in with the door locked. She stood up as she heard their footsteps approaching, straightening her skirt just to be doing something with her hands. Confusion spread over her features as she saw three women enter the room, hard, well toned women in jeans and leather. ""N...no"" she stuttered, backing away as realization sunk in--two days ago she had been raped by men, today it was to be women. She turned and bolted for the pool area, climbing over the couch in her haste, only to trip and fall hard to the ground, where the three women jumped on her and began pummeling her.\n\nShe curled up into a ball as they bruised her slender body, before one of them grabbed her arms and pulled them painfully behind her back. Rough rope was pulled tightly around her wrists, followed by rope around her elbows, pulling her arms painfully together behind her back, making her arch forward. A knife glinted in her eyesight in front of a blinding smile and she closed her eyes, the sweat of terror covering her body. A ripping sound greeted her ears as she felt her blouse and bra being cut and pulled from her, to be followed by her skirt and panties, until she was laying nude, bound, before them.\n\n""Ah!"" she screamed as one of them gripped her hair and dragged her to her knees, saying, ""Let's see how the cunt sucks pussy. You guys cool off."" She watched in horror as one of her captors shed her pants with one hand, revealing lithe, muscular thighs with a lightly furred mound and a hard ass. She didn't say a word as the woman sat down on her couch, opened her legs, and dragged her by the hair, jamming her face into her crotch.\n\n""Lick bitch,"" she commanded, jerking her hips into her face. She thought she was going to throw up as the strong odor of the woman's sex hit her, and she closed her eyes in disgust, pressed her lips together, and tried to pull her head away. She just couldn't do anything so disgusting.\n\n""Come-on!"" she heard as the woman slapped the back of her head and smeared her groin against her face. ""Pathetic,"" she heard the woman mutter as she continued to refuse to debase herself by orally copulating this woman. ""Utterly pathetic. You asked for it bitch. Come over here guys and give me a hand.""\n\nWithout a word the two women lifted her onto the couch, dropping her onto her back with her head hanging over one of the arms. She found herself staring upside down at the first woman sliding a huge dildo up her legs until it fit snugly against her crotch; it must have been 9 inches long and very thick. Screams were ripped from her throat and blackness clouded her vision as a woman ripped out a handful of her pubic hair, causing her body to arch upwards in agony, her head held firm in the grip of another as the dildo was shoved into her mouth.\n\nShe began thrashing about in terror as the woman drove her hips forward, forcing the huge dildo down her throat, blocking her air passage while the other two women held her down, biting at her nipples and groin. The scent of the woman's cunt was flooded her senses as she breathed in deeply through her nose, her whole body trembling as it fell back onto the couch, the dildo in her throat pinning her down as the woman ground her hips into her face.\n\nJack watched in growing arousal as the women took Gregory's wife. Muffled screams came through the dildo whenever the woman at her crotch or breasts decided she needed a little tenderizing, pinching, biting, slapping, or punching her sexual organs without mercy, all the while her slender throat bulged with the dildo being ground against her face, her rapist standing enraptured, her hands to either side of her captive's head, a groove in the dildo riding against her own clit, sending flashes of pleasure through her body as she used the cunt beneath her.\n\nThe lack of oxygen was making her dizzy, her mind floating outside her body as the dildo began to pound in and out of her throat, fucking her like a man would, until female cum ran down her face and into her eyes and hair, blinding and suffocating her at the same time. She tried to scream, but her body, held down by the others, just shook along with the groin held firm against her face, cutting off her air. Just as she felt consciousness begin to slip away, the dildo was pulled from her throat, and warm air rushed back into her lungs, shocking her back into herself.\n\nHer whole body was drenched and a faint nausea filled her. She felt weak, like a baby, and didn't, couldn't, resist as she was dragged by her hair to her feet, the pain a dull throbbing in her head. She didn't really register the 12 inch dildo they waved in front of her face before one of them slipped the strap on on. Warm lips met hers, and she was surprised by the passion in them, the warmth of the bodies pressed against hers from both behind and in front became comforting instead of suffocating as she felt a tongue press against her own, shivers of weakness sliding through her body as hands ran over her, holding her up while caressing her.\n\nHer eyes shot open and a muffled grunt escaped her throat as she felt something prod her anus, and tears filled her eyes even as chills of pleasure shot down her spine as the woman's teeth clashed with hers, her lips warm and tingling. She grunted again and wailed slightly as she felt her ass stretch painfully, shooting a strange thrill of pleasure through her body as the fake cock slid up into her bowels, raising her up on her toes, her calves straining to lift her body away from the intrusion.\n\nAs the lips moved away from hers, she gasped at the fullness inside her, her breath coming in short gasps as her eyes locked on the sharp blue eyes of the woman facing her. Her eyes widened and she looked down, seeing the 12 inch monster pressed lightly against her labia, whispering ""no"" before hands gripped her inner thighs, lifting her from her feet and spreading her wide apart before dropping her onto the monster dildo.\n\n""Ahhh!"" she howled as she was split in two, a howl cut short as the dildo jarred against her womb, sending a shock up her spine. The pain was overwhelming, dragging screams from a throat she had thought screamed raw, until lips covered hers again, this time insistent, forceful, biting. Her body was jerked back and forth like a rag doll as the two women fucked her relentlessly, in and out, in and out, each thrust into her cunt jarring her entire body with its force. She was no longer standing, and no longer being held up, only the two dildos kept her from sliding to the floor between her two rapists. Animalistic grunts came from deep in her chest in rhythm to her fucking, and she could feel her rapists gasp and grunt and pant as they came, not stopping even then, enjoying they way they had impaled her slender body, the way it jerked and spasmed uncontrollably in their grip.\n\nAgain and again they drove into her until her head was spinning, sweat slick between their bodies, each of her rapist's passion rising as orgasms rippled through their bodies. The pain had receded to a background scream, leaving her feeling impaled and stretched beyond imagination. Lips and teeth at her neck and lips and face sent shivers through her body, and each thump of the dildo against her womb lit sparks of sensation screaming to her mind. She didn't realize she was coming until she heard her own voice howling and moaning as wave after wave of almost unbearable pleasure rocked through her slender frame, and still they wouldn't stop, feral grins twisting their faces as they drove her higher and higher into orgasm.\n\nSparks started to cloud her vision, and she felt warm fluid gush down her thighs. Her body was beyond her control, a spasming mass of muscle and sinew bucking uncontrollably on the end on the two fake, fat cocks, drowning her mind in pleasure. Her eyes open she couldn't see anything as she rocket- ed into ecstasy, her legs flopping once, another gush flooding from her cunt, before she went limp. The women fucked her a few more times before finishing their orgasms, dropping her like a limp doll to lay in her own cum while they staggered across to the couch.\n\nJack laughed aloud and nearly clapped his hands together as he watched. He didn't have anyone servicing him because he wanted to save it for later--he tended to handle negotiations best when he was hard as a rock--but now he almost wished he had had someone. She was perfect, and it took all his will- power to keep himself from calling in one of his girls to take care of his raging hard-on. He only watched for another hour, but the tape ran three hours longer, while they tied her onto her back on the kitchen table, her legs and arms and head hanging over the side, before they brought her to. She didn't have as much spunk as before, but they still managed to drag scream after scream and orgasm after orgasm from her tortured body, using everything in the kitchen from ice-cubes to the hand beater. She didn't even resist when they insisted she lick them to orgasm, being to overwhelmed to care. They untied her and made her crawl around on her hands and knees, making her service them with her mouth and fingers while they lazed around her place, thinking up more devious tortures.\n\nThe highlight, Jack thought as he watched the tape, was at the very end, before they left, they took her almost comatose form, limp from exhaustion, and, while two each held an ankle on either side of her head, the third drove a fist up into her cunt, bringing her to screaming, thrashing life. By then her whole body was covered in dried girl come, her hair soaked, her pubic hair matted, her body showing bruises and marks where the women had injured her. It was obscene, the way the hand disappeared into her cunt, the arm pushing in halfway to the elbow before stopping with a thud which shook her whole body. For long minutes the woman fisted her, finally bringing her head down and gripping her clit between her teeth, biting down hard and pulling, stretching the tender abused bud from her body while twisting her fist deep inside her. She howled as she came one final time and blacked out.\n\nShe came to twenty hours later, still laying on the soft carpet of her living room. Her whole body ached and when she remembered her orgasms she started sobbing, curling up into a little ball. It was all so unfair, so terrible, that they could do this to her. She didn't know who she was anymore: she had wanted for so long to be able to orgasm, to enjoy the pleasures of the flesh with her husband, but these people made it all so ugly, so humiliating, so hurtful. They used her body's pleasure to lord it over her, to laugh at her, and she sobbed the harder, knowing that it wasn't over, knowing that two days later she would face it all over again, knowing that deep down she didn't know if she wanted it to end.\n\nShe barely ate the following two days, laying in bed most of the time and taking long showers. The pain in her body, the bruises aching and turning an ugly purple/black, were as nothing compared to the torment of her mind, which replayed the two rapes she had suffered over and over. More humiliating, she found herself growing aroused as she thought on them, her hands almost unconsciously straying down to her still sore sex, her fingernails digging into the tender flesh, mimicking the remembered pain of her rapes as she masturbated to orgasm. Each time, though, she felt dirty, worthless, and would cry at what she had become, a nearly nymphomaniacal pain-slut.\n\nSo it was with both apprehension and a shameful longing that she applied a light coat of makeup to her face, enhancing her gorgeous Asian features, slipped into a bikini, and laid down in a lawn chair by the pool, sun glasses shading her eyes. Bruises still showed on her lean, muscular legs, on her svelte torso, and on parts of her arms. The marks on her smallish breasts were covered by a bikini top which made the most of her breasts, and her round, firm ass was nicely displayed by the bottoms she had chosen to wear.\n\nShe saw the camera man first, walking slowly from some distance away, camera pointing at her. She turned slowly and stretched out on her stomach, as much to hide herself from what was coming as to display her ass to the camera. She reached back and undid the strap holding her top on, feeling both dread and anticipation in the pit of her stomach. She wanted this as much as she wanted to avoid it.\n\nJack watched as the twenty men hopped into the yard, criminals, most of them, some black, a few Mexicans, but mostly white. Their eyes had all locked on their prize, a fine piece of Asian flesh made available for their sadistic pleasure, as they fanned out. When she heard them she turned and sat up on her elbows, fear rocking through her--so many, so many of them--fear and a thrilling buzz in her cunt--they were all going to fuck her.\n\nHer sun glasses were knocked off as the first two grabbed her and dragged her to her feet, the surprise and shock evidence on her face, along with something else. ""Nice piece,"" one said, and another laughed, pulling her hands away from her breasts, grinning at the blush of shame that reddened her entire body. ""Gonna have us a good time,"" she heard another of them yell to a chorus of agreement as one of the men who had grabbed her pulled her against his body and bent his head to kiss her hard on the mouth. She gasped into his mouth as his hands dug brutally into her asscheeks, fingers driving into the firm flesh as if he wanted to rip it apart. Another man tore her away and pulled her to him, dragging her head back forcefully by her hair so he could his tongue roughly across her neck, one hand slipping into her bikini briefs, gripping hard against her flesh.\n\nShe was passed from man to man, staggering as they pushed or pulled her between them, each groping her body with their hands and their mouths. Dazedly, she saw some reach into a cooler and pull out beers, but then another man was sucking on her lips, his hands dragging her leg up so that his fingers could jab at her sex. For nearly a half hour she was tossed back and forth, growing more and more disoriented, tension building in the air as the men groped her and drank, until she was grabbed by her shoulders by one of the men, stopping her dizzying travel.\n\n""Uhg"" she grunted as the man backhanded her across the face, making her stagger into another man, who punched her hard in her flat stomach, making her bend at the waist and slowly stagger to her hands and knees. Immediately men were all around her, and her bikini briefs were pulled roughly down her legs, skinning her knees and hands on the hard concrete near the pool. Cocks were out and she was brutally grabbed by the hair and one was shoved into her mouth, its musky scent and taste making her shudder as the man immediately began humping into her face.\n\nHands gripped her narrow hips and another cock slid easily into her slick cunt, and she shuddered at that too, feeling a small orgasm rippled through her body as the men began using her for their pleasure. It wasn't long be- fore the cock in her mouth slipped down her throat, and she was well and truly impaled from both ends, the men fucking her savagely, jerking her body back and forth like an old rag-doll, her dainty form looking small and used between them.\n\nThis fucking went on for four hours, one man replacing another until her ass and pussy ran with come and her throat was raw, come covering her face and hair and dripping down off her chin to pool near her hands, torn and red from the concrete. Her knees bled, tingeing the come pooling around them a faint pink, her ass and thighs covered with even more come. All twenty of the men took her, drinking all the while, enjoying her body twice, some three times, keeping her in a constant state of sexual arousal, orgasms washing over her almost continuously, her mind a dull haze of motion and sensation as they used her again and again.\n\nFinally satiated, they let her loose, lounging now, drinking and laughing, as she slid slowly onto her stomach, barely conscious as the come from twenty men pressed against her body, welling up to the sides of her as she collapsed. They left her like that for a few minutes, until two men approached her and kicked her, unresisting, over onto her back, her legs spread obscenely, her cunt a swollen red, her pubes coated flat with come and come covering her entire body from head to toe.\n\n""She needs a little cleaning up, don't you think, boys?"" one of the men who had rolled her over said, laughing as he gripped his penis and pointed it at her. A stream of piss splattered against her breasts, joined by a second, and laughter echoed around the pool. She mewled slightly at the acrid odor of it, weakly kicking her legs as she lifted her hands to her face to ward off the stream. \n\nSomeone grabbed her hands and stood on them, the dull pain in them waking her a little from her stupor as more and more of the men began urinating on her body, ""washing"" it with their piss. She twisted her head away and clenched her eyes shut as it splattered against her face and mouth, soaking her hair in its foul smell. She could taste it through her lips and teeth and nearly gagged.\n\nIt was all over within ten minutes: twenty men had relieved their bowels over her body, leaving her lying in a huge pool of piss and come. Humiliation burned her olive cheeks to a deep red, and she struggled to stand, swaying drunkenly from exhaustion and use. ""Uhg, I don't like my cunts filthy,"" a man said and grabbed her by her arm and swung her into the pool, the shock bringing herself almost fully back to herself. Her whole body was sore and weak, her cunt and ass throbbing in pain, her throat so raw she could barely make a sound, cum burbling up from her esophagus.\n\nShe tread water for a moment before making her way over to the side of the pool, noticing that some of the men were leaving. One pulled her out of the pool and laid her on her back, pushing her legs to either side of her head, the concrete digging into her spine as he drove his cock into her abused pus- sy.\n\nShe moaned in pain and growing desire as he leisurely fucked her, taking his time. When he finally came she was practically writhing with lust and pain, her previous usage making her cunt flesh overly tender. A second man took his place, and three more after him, each one driving her higher toward the peak of sensation, yet none giving her enough to push her over. They left after they had finished, walking away without a word, leaving her lying there, writhing in unfulfilled lust. Her hands strayed down to her cunt, not caring if there were still three men watching her, not caring what they saw or thought, she just need to come. Her fingernails dug into the abused flesh there and she howled as pain ripped through her. Harder she pressed into her clit, feeling herself so close, black shadows passing before her vision.\n\nShe screamed in frustration as her hands were violently ripped from her sex. Her legs were pulled into the air until her body was resting on her shoulders, her hands still held by a man who hunched over her, grinning meanly down at her.\n\n""Fucking cunt"" one of the men spat out, stomping his boot into her exposed sex, watching as her whole body arched, a scream ripping her throat as come juice splattered out of her cunt, her orgasm rocking her slender body as the bone-jarring pain sent her over the top, her eyes going blind as she was overwhelmed by the intensity of the sensations; ""hasn't"" again the stomp, again the bone-jarring pain sending her higher into orgasm until she forgot even to breath; ""had"" stomp, mashing her tender flesh, tearing at her abused clit--she was skyrocketing out of control, her whole body shaking as if in convulsions, the back of her head banging against the concrete, her slender Japanese body almost tearing itself from the grips of her rapists; ""enough!"" a final stomp, and she screamed, her Asian eyes wide, staring blindly as stars exploded in her vision, her whole body still, taut, then shook by massive contractions which sent come splattering in huge bursts against the boot still grinding into her sex. On and on it seemed to go until finally her mind shut down and her body went limp.\n\nThe three men just stood there for a moment, grinning, before fucking her unconscious body. They left her laying there after they were done, only the camera man was left, and the camera lingered over her used, abused form for several minutes before he put it down and carried her into her home.\n\n Editor's note: the conclusion to this story, and the author's other works are available at: ftp://129.21.108.190/Pub/Authors/Wiley/debt1.1"
1290,Debugging,"['MF', 'school']","I did pay attention to her when she began cursing under her breath. ""What's up?"" I asked, looking over at her. She was one of the more studious looking girls in the class, thin, glasses, hair in a ponytail, a shapeless bulky sweater and worn jeans; we'd been in a few classes together, but I couldn't remember her name.\n\n""I've just been stupid, that's all,"" she said, speaking softly.\n\n""What do you mean?""\n\n""I've spent the last day looking in the wrong place for a bug, now I've found it!""\n\n""So where was it?""\n\n""My initialization routine screwed things up, and I kept looking in the code to search the tree. What are you working on?""\n\n""I've got my own bug to find,"" I said.\n\nShe wished me good luck, and I turned back to my code wondering if I'd also been looking in the wrong place. It's funny, but I found my bug in less than a minute. It wasn't where I'd been looking, and as soon as I looked elsewhere, my problem was obvious. I fixed the bug and tried my code, and of course it didn't work; the two bugs that remained were easy, though, and it only seemed like a few minutes before everything worked.\n\n""Done?"" she asked as I pushed my chair back and relaxed.\n\n""Yup,"" I said. ""Thanks.""\n\n""Thanks for what?"" She asked, looking at me.\n\n""Thanks for jogging my mind; what you said about looking in the wrong place.""\n\nShe chuckled. ""I think I've got my bug licked too, but it'll take a few minutes to be sure. Want to stick around?""\n\n""OK,"" I said. I didn't have anything else to do that evening, and I'm not the type to turn down even the least romantic offers of female companionship.\n\n""Did it,"" she said, about five minutes later.\n\n""Want to celebrate?""\n\n""Sure,"" she said, standing up and stretching. ""How, where?""\n\n""I don't know,"" I said, suddenly confused. When she stretched, she looked very feminine, not at all the studious girl I'd taken her for, and I really didn't have anything in mind. I hadn't really expected her to accept my spontaneous suggestion.\n\nShe grinned at me. ""I do, come on, let's go.""\n\nI got up and followed her out of the lab and into the chilly fall evening. She didn't say anything, and the silence felt awkward to me, so I filled it. ""Um, I know we've been in a few classes together, and we've talked before, but what's É""\n\n""I don't know your name either,"" she giggled. ""I'm Carol Kaye.""\n\n""I'm Bill Ambler,"" I said, and then paused. ""Um, if you don't mind my asking, Where are we going?""\n\n""Almonds and Cream,"" she said. I'd heard of it, but I'd never been there. It was an ice-cream place that had a reputation as a nice coffee house.\n\nQuite honestly, the next hour is a blur in my mind. I had a paper cup of rum-raisin ice-cream with my coffee, and we talked. I remember watching her face as she sat across from me in the dim light, I remember our knees bumping under the small table, but that's about it, except that the ice- cream was great.\n\n""Want to see me home?"" she asked as we got up to leave.\n\n""OK,"" I said. I held the door for her as we walked outside, then walked with her for half a block before it occurred to me to ask where we were going.\n\n""It's a short walk,"" she said. ""Where's your place?""\n\n""I'm in the dorms,"" I said.\n\n""Doesn't that get to be a drag after a bit?""\n\n""It does, but I can't afford much better.""\n\nShe reached out and took my hand. ""I guess I wouldn't be able to afford my place if it wasn't for my co-op job last summer.""\n\nIt turned out to be five blocks to her apartment, an upstairs place over a store. We talked about jobs while we walked. She'd spent the summer at an IBM plant in Florida, and from what she said, it sounded like I'd missed something by ignoring the University's co-op program.\n\n""Well,"" she said, awkwardly stopping by the outside door. ""Here we are. Want to stop in and look around?""\n\n""Uh, sure,"" I said, warily. I wanted to go in with her, but I didn't know what she had in mind.\n\nI followed her up the steps to a tiny landing. ""I've got the apartment with the view of the alley,"" she said, unlocking her door. ""It's cramped, overheated in the winter, and the view is lousy, but it's cheap and private.""\n\nShe turned on the lights, revealing her room. The wall by the door was a kitchenette; brick-and-board shelves lined two walls, holding a sterio system and a jumble of books, and the fourth wall was bare, save for a poster and two heavily draped windows. The floor was bare hardwood, and other than the kitchen table and chairs, the only furnishing was a bed.\n\n""Just one room?""\n\n""Yup, not counting the bathroom, which reminds me, mind waiting while I unload some coffee.""\n\nI took off my coat while I waited, the room was warm, and then I took a turn myself.\n\nWhen I got out of her bathroom, she was lying on her back in bed with her head on her hands. ""Stick around a while,"" she said. ""You've been fun company, and I wouldn't mind talking a bit more.""\n\n""OK."" I said, and sat on the floor next to the bed.\n\n""Come on,"" she said, ""relax, the bed's big enough for two, and a whole lot more comfortable than the floor.""\n\n""I don't know,"" I said nervously.\n\n""Afraid I'll seduce you?""\n\n""Uh,"" I said, failing to avoid sounding nervous. ""Oh hell, yes, I guess that about says it.""\n\nI stood up, and she rolled out of bed and stood opposite me, with an angry look on her face. ""Damn it,"" she said, and then drew a calming breath. ""Why is it that guys in CS always seem to be either all over a girl or scared shitless of her.""\n\nI felt pretty bad as she let me out of her apartment. Somehow, I don't know how, I'd missed something. I'd upset her, and worse yet, I was pretty sure I'd missed an important opportunity. As I walked home, miserable and alone, I cursed my inept social skills and wondered if I would ever manage to make it with a girl.\n\nBy the time I made it back to the dorm, I realized that I needed to apologize to Carol for running out on her, so I stopped into the public computer cluster in the dorm to see if I could find her E-mail address. I found a reasonably private machine where nobody was likely to look over my shoulder, connected to the computer we shared for our class, and tried the finger command to see what her login name was. I found her on my third try, listed under ""C. J. Kaye"" with the user id ""cs3cjk"". Here's the electronic mail I sent her:\n\n% mail cs3cjk Subject: I'm sorry Carol, I feel really bad about running out on you. I guess I'm easily intimidated by girls. Were you really trying to seduce me? That's how it looked from my point of view. If you weren't, I really screwed up the evening by running out on you. If you were really after me, I guess I did just as badly. I've always dreamed about having a girl really want me, and now it looks like I've had the chance and blown it. I really am sorry. Yours in failed romance, Bill Ambler, cs3bwa\n\nThursday after lunch, I went to run off a good copy of my programming assignment to turn in on Friday, and I found E-mail waiting for me.\n\nFrom: C. J. Kaye <cs3cjk> To: cs3bwa Subject: Re: I'm sorry\n\nBill, thanks for the apology, but I screwed up too. I'm no master of the romantic arts myself. I've been badly burned by guys who were too pushy, not date-rape, technically, but definitely bad sex. I need to take control of my sex life, I need to be in charge, and I'm afraid I've made you into a victim by a foolish effort on my part to turn the tables on my past.\n\nCarol, cs3cjk\n\nI read her note, and reread it, stunned. What should I do? How should a guy react to a girl who quite openly admits that she was trying to seduce him? I was at once intrigued and terrified, but I ended up deciding to be as open with her as she'd been with me.\n\n% mail cs3cjk Subject: How about a date?\n\nCarol, your frank reply to my note seems to offer an answer to my dreams, but it scares me. I've never experienced bad sex, only mediocre sex, and that was a long time ago. I do want to ask you out, but I'm afraid I'll let you down again and I haven't got the faintest idea what to expect. Should I ask you out? Bill Ambler, cs3bwa\n\nI didn't get an answer to my E-mail, and when it was time for class Friday afternoon, I was afraid to face Carol Kaye in class. As I walked into the classroom, though, I was surprised to see her smiling and gesturing towards an empty seat beside her. I was nervous, and the way she looked at me made me even more nervous, but I couldn't ignore her invitation.\n\n""I'll take you up on your offer,"" she said as I sat beside her. ""How about a movie tonight?""\n\n""OK,"" I said, with a feeling of nervous releif.\n\nThe professor arrived before either of us had a chance to say anything more, so I turned my attention to things academic. An hour later, I'd turned in my assignment and I was thoroughly confused about the generalization of AVL-trees into splay-trees, but my mind was on Carol Kaye, on my graceless exit Wednesday night, and on her willingness to go out with me.\n\n""Where do we meet?"" she asked, pulling on her coat after class.\n\n""Dunno,"" I said as we walked towards the building entrance. ""You suggested a movie, but I don't know what's playing. Should we meet at your place after supper?""\n\n""OK,"" she said as we walked out into the thin drizzle. ""Movies usually start around seven, so six-thirty at my place. See you!""\n\nShe ran off through the chill drizzle, and I hurried the other direction. I had two hours to kill, so I went to the dorm lounge to read the movie ads in the paper, then ate some supper in the dorm cafeteria before going up to my room for a shower.\n\nIt was still raining when I picked Carol up. We discussed the movies playing at the campus area theaters as we walked down from her place, and ended up walking back to campus to see an old movie that was showing in the Student Union. The Graduate, I'd heard that it was a good movie, but I'd never seen it before.\n\nThe movie lived up to its reputation, but as we watched it, I was constantly aware of Carol's warm presence beside me. Her quiet feminine laugh as the clod on the movie screen said the magic word ""plastics"" was almost as important to me as the humor of the situation, and as the movie neared its climax, the fact that Carol held my hand overshadowed the mad fury of the hero as he stormed into the church.\n\n""Pretty good movie,"" Carol said as the lights came on. ""Want to grab a snack before braving the elements?""\n\n""Sure,"" I said, and let her lead the way to the snack bar in the Union basement. She ordered cocoa, and after I did the same, I followed her to a table.\n\nWe sat and talked for a while as we sipped our cocoa. Unlike our previous evening conversation, I do remember what we talked about. We talked briefly about the movie and our classes, and from there, the subject turned to computers in general. I said that it was really fun having access to E-mail, and Carol said, almost as an aside, that it was funny how personal people would get in E-mail, saying things they'd never say face to face.\n\n""You mean like what you said about sex?"" I said, before realizing that I might be putting her in an embarrassing position.\n\n""Well,"" she said, and then paused. Her knee was touching mine, and I could feel her tense up. ""Yes, I guess that's an example.""\n\nI looked around, wondering who was in earshot. ""Want to go talk somewhere more private?""\n\n""My place?"" she asked, sipping the last of her cocoa. ""Sure.""\n\nWe trudged through the chilly drizzle to her apartment, but the weather didn't matter. Carol did. Our conversation returned to the safe subject of how E-mail changes the way people relate, but the topic of sex returned by the time we reached her place.\n\n""Carol?"" I asked as we walked the last block to her place. ""You said you'd had a pretty bad experience with sex.""\n\n""More than one,"" she said. ""I don't really want to talk about them, but the general pattern was that I was a bit drunk, the guy was forceful, we had fun, and then I regretted it later. I got screwed, we didn't make love, if you see the difference.""\n\n""I don't know if my sympathy means anything,"" I said, holding the door for her, ""but if it does, you have it. Nobody should ever have to have sex on anyone's terms but their own.""\n\n""Thanks,"" she said, walking upstairs ahead of me. ""If you don't mind my turning the tables on you, what are your terms? Your mail didn't make it sound like your experience with sex was that rosy.""\n\n""It wasn't bad,"" I said, waiting while she unlocked her door. ""I was in 12th grade, and I think the girl really wanted to put an end to her virginity and didn't much care who she did it with.""\n\n""Only once?"" she said as I followed her inside.\n\n""No, but just one girl, and only a few times.""\n\nCarol took off her coat, then took mine. ""So,"" she said, looking at me after she put the coats away. ""What are your terms?""\n\n""Are you saying you want sex with me?""\n\n""Why not? I've known you for a while, and although I admit I never got your name until this week, you've always struck me as a nice guy. You're a hell of a lot nicer than the guys who've screwed me in the past, and I think it'd be nice to try making love to you.""\n\n""Thanks,"" I said, baffled, ""but that's not a very romantic way to put a proposition.""\n\n""I know,"" she said, looking downcast. ""I'd rather set the ground rules now, not wait until we're in the heat of passion when it's hard to say no."" She paused and looked a bit pained. ""I know it spoils the romance of it all, but these days, you've got to be careful. I've been on the pill since I learned the hard way that I was an easy lay, and I've had myself tested pretty regularly to see that I'm not carrying anything nasty. I'm safe.""\n\n""Well,"" I said, confused. ""OK, I guess that makes sense; what a crummy world this is. Susan and I were both virgins, so I guess I'm safe, but I can't offer any assurance beyond that.""\n\n""That's good enough for me,"" Carol said, and then paused. ""Um, I hate to spoil the romance more, but I've got to unload after that cocoa.""\n\nI took a turn in the bathroom after she was done, and when I came out, she was looking through her cassette collection. She picked out a tape and put it on, and I was a bit surprised to discover that it was a classical recording. I don't know much about that kind of music, but it wasn't bad.\n\n""I thought some music would be nice.""\n\n""It's OK,"" I said, looking at her. ""By the way, you're pretty.""\n\n""Really?"" she asked, stepping closer to me. ""I don't hear that very often.""\n\nI was flustered but the look in her eyes encouraged me. ""I guess I'd never noticed before, but somehow you look, well, sexy.""\n\n""Thanks,"" she said, and then surprised me by giving me a quick kiss. ""You're not bad looking yourself.""\n\nI tentatively returned her kiss, and without really intending it, ended up locked in a very pleasant embrace. We kissed, with her hands around my waist and my hands on her back. Her hips pressed comfortably against mine, and after a bit, she began to gently stroke my back with her fingers. I couldn't easily stroke her through the bulk of her sweater, but as I held her, I found my fingers working their way through the loose weave of her sweater to touch the bare skin of her back.\n\n""That's nice,"" she said, breaking our kiss to press herself fully against me.\n\n""I like your sweater,"" I said, sliding my fingers over her skin. I slid my hand up her back, and was a bit surprised when I didn't encounter any bra. ""No bra?""\n\n""Nope,"" she said. ""They say Albert Einstein didn't wear underwear, why should I?""\n\n""That doesn't sound like a very good reason,"" I said. ""Can I touch your breasts?""\n\n""Only if you let me undress you first. OK?""\n\n""OK,"" I said, and she began unbuttoning my shirt.\n\nI've never had a girl undress me before, and I was a bit surprised by the experience. Her gentle touch as she undid my shirt was nice, but it was overshadowed by a sense of passive sensuality. I just stood there while she did all the work, and the surrender implicit in that fact was somehow an exciting experience.\n\nShe stopped when she'd gotten my shirt and turtleneck sweater off me. ""Your turn,"" she said, standing in front of me.\n\nI hesitated, then pulled up the back of her sweater over her head. I ended up pulling her ponytail down over her face, and she laughed as she tossed it back over her shoulder. ""You're beautiful,"" I said, looking at the body I'd exposed. She was slim, thinner than I expected, with a well defined waist, a surprisingly broad chest, small breasts and large erect nipples.\n\n""Thanks,"" she said, hugging me.\n\nThe feel of her bare nipples against my chest was exciting, and her crotch pressed against the bulge of my tense penis. I kissed her as I slid my hands over her back, and then kissed her bare shoulder and nibbled at her ears.\n\n""You sure you're warm enough?"" I asked between kisses, not so much because I felt any chill, but because it seemed like I ought to at this time of year.\n\n""Yup,"" she said, sounding relaxed and comfortable. ""This place is usually a bit too warm for clothing.""\n\nCarol slid her hands down my back to the waistband of my jeans and after a while, she began sliding her fingers under my jeans. ""Come on,"" she said, breaking our embrace and kneeling in front of me, ""let's do it.""\n\nShe fumbled with my belt buckle a bit, and then gently unzipped my zipper and pulled my jeans down, taking my underpants with them. ""You ought to try going without,"" she said as I stepped out of my pants, and then she briefly touched my erect penis. ""It's prettier looking than I expected,"" she said, standing up.\n\nShe stood in front of me with an expectant look on her face, and I knelt in front of her to undo her pants. She didn't have a belt, the silly high waistline on women's jeans doesn't need belting, but I had trouble undoing the snap at the top and her pants were snug enough I had a hard time sliding them over her hips.\n\nShe wasn't wearing underpants, and as I slid her jeans down, I could smell the feminine musk that, I guess, hinted at her excitement. She stepped out of her pants and then held out her hand to me and led me to her low bed.\n\n""All the other times I've had sex,"" she said as she knelt on the bed, ""I've been on the bottom, and I've felt victimized. ""If you don't mind, I'd like to try something else.""\n\n""What?"" I asked, kneeling in front of her and holding her hips against mine.\n\nShe rocked her hips, letting my penis slide between her legs before she answered. ""Do you want to try it with me sitting in your lap? I've read that that's a good way to do it. You sit cross legged, and I wrap my legs around you.""\n\n""OK,"" I said, and sat down in front of her.\n\nShe squatted over my lap, and suddenly, she was down, my hard erect penis inside her and her legs behind my back. ""Ouch,"" she said with a pained look on her face, ""that sure feels different.""\n\n""Feels good to me,"" I said, enjoying the warm moisture of her body surrounding my penis. ""Are you sure you're comfortable?""\n\n""It's getting better,"" she said, leaning back with her hands on the bed behind her.\n\nI looked at her, her slim waist, her pretty breasts, and her hips pressing against mine. I knew that my penis was deeply embedded in her body, but I couldn't see any evidence of it. When I looked up at her face, she was frowning slightly, looking down at where our bodies met.\n\n""Is everything OK?"" I asked, leaning back, mirroring her pose.\n\nShe looked up at me and smiled. ""I guess so, it's just a bit of a surprise. Like it?""\n\n""It's different,"" I said. She sounded like she wanted to talk.\n\nShe wiggled her hips gently. ""You know what? This is starting to feel pretty nice. Want to play with my tits?""\n\n""OK,"" I said, smiling at the feeling of her gentle motion in my lap, ""Except I'm using my hands to hold me up. How do I keep from falling over?""\n\n""Like this,"" she said, and laced her fingers behind my neck, balancing my weight as I lifted my hands from the bed.\n\nI slid my hands up her side from thighs to breasts, and then gently touched her large firm nipples. ""Good?""\n\n""Yes,"" she said. ""Do you want to spend the night?""\n\nI was unprepared for the offer. ""I don't have any PJs with me.""\n\n""So?"" she asked. ""I haven't worn anything to bed for years, it won't hurt you.""\n\n""OK,"" I said, and then my curiosity got the best of me. ""Is it really comfortable going without underpants?""\n\n""Sure, more comfortable than going with, as far as I'm concerned. You ought to try it. Jeans are cotton, after all, just like half the underpants on the market."" She smiled as I gently pinched her nipples between my fingers. ""That feels nice.""\n\nI paused to savor the warm tension of my penis inside her and the gentle softness of her breasts under my fingers. I wondered why she was so talkative. I didn't want to talk, I wanted to savor where my penis was, I was ready to concentrate on sex.\n\n""Why are you talking so much?"" I sighed, and then fell silent as she began rocking her hips. I could feel the intense pressure of an orgasm building within me, and if I'd been able to thrust my hips against her, I think I'd have come, but I couldn't. I was pinned down.\n\n""Because I want this to be personal,"" she said. ""I don't want a quick in and out, I've had too much of that, doing it in the dark with the only sound being quiet grunting. I want it to last, I want to see you, I want to talk, to touch, I want É Oh!""\n\nShe stopped speaking and thrust herself hard against me. The look on her face was radiant as she leaned back, smiling with with her eyes closed, not moving a muscle. I stroked her nipples gently, then slid my hands down her sides to her hips and admired her radiant body.\n\n""Wow,"" she said, opening her eyes and smiling at me. ""That felt good. Kiss me!""\n\nShe pulled herself to me and I hugged her as we began kissing. We dug ourselves into each other. My tongue pressed between her lips, my penis expanded in her, and we pressed our bodies against each other as we rocked. The pressure in my penis was almost painful, but it was the pain of infinite sexual pleasure, and I wanted it to last forever.\n\nShe broke the kiss and leaned back again, and the motion of her hips around my penis almost sent me over the edge. I couldn't concentrate on her anymore, and I rested my hands around her neck as she gently touched my chest.\n\n""Oh!"" she said, ""this is good! Bill, I'm glad I've got you in me, I'm glad we're doing this.""\n\n""Me too,"" I said, and then I went over the edge. I don't think I've ever experienced anything so intense in my life. I'd swear I shut my eyes, but I distinctly remember Carol's eyes intently locked onto mine, her radiant face, her breasts, her long arms, and her tight belly. As the waves of orgasm swept through me, Carol pulled me to her and hugged me, and we stayed locked together like that for a long time, kissing and hugging long after we were finished.\n\n-- 1991"
1291,December Fantasy,"['MF', 'rom']","My hands speak my answer, massaging your breasts through your sweater. I cup and release, dragging the knit fabric across the lace that covers your nipples, catching the erecting buds between finger and thumb. I pinch them lightly, drawing them out, teasing them to full erection. I move forward with my lips, nibbling along your neck, rising up to your chin. Your breath is soft and sweet, and as warm as a spring afternoon. Our lips meet, catch, and join together. Your honey sweet tongue slips into my mouth, teasing at my teeth, fencing with my tongue. My consciousness starts to slide away as my being centers on the sensations of your body.\n\nI slide my hands down your breasts and torso, fingers counting ribs, until my fingertips stutter across the waistband of your skirt. I press firmly against your hips as my hands descend, tracing a path down your thighs. I draw my hands up again, the fabric of the skirt bunching and riding up your thighs as my hands journey in toward your groin. I cup your mons with both hands and massage it gently through the cloth. ""I can feel your heat, too."" I release the skirt, hear the soft swish as the cloth slides across your skin.\n\nI pull your sweater free of your skirt and my hands start their slow journey upward, sliding between sweater and skin. My fingers pause; I caress your navel with my fingertips, luxuriating in the feel of the satin of your skin under my hands again. I linger for only a moment, then resume my search. Up further, and I find the fabric of your bra, drawn tight across your chest by your arched back and jutting breasts. I draw my fingers along the line of fabric, my hands brushing against the underside of your breasts. You stiffen slightly at the contact. I reach up a little more, cup your breasts through your bra. The lace, coarse next to your skin, nips at my palms as I massage and squeeze your flesh. You relax into the caressing; your nipples pop over the top of the demi-bra. I slide my palms slowly up and down, drawing them across your nipples. The contrast of soft breast, erect nipple, and coarse lace excites me further; my prick jerks against you and you grind your hips against me in response.\n\nMy stroking is beginning to affect you; your breathing deepens and you relax back into my arms. The fabric tightens and loosens with each breath; I wait till you exhale, then quickly lift the cloth up above your tits, feeling the bottom edge skip over your nipples. My hands are now cupping soft, warm, bare flesh. I try to pull you closer to me, but can't, we are already almost melded. I draw my hands outward, dragging the finger tips across the sensitive underside of your breasts, and you rise up in excitement, breaking our prolonged kiss.\n\nI caress inward again, dragging my nails lightly across your skin, tweak your nipples between thumb and finger, then slide my hands down across your tummy again. When they reach the waistband of your skirt, my hands begin a slow search along the line of cloth. They find the button that secures your skirt, and my fingers deftly fail to pilot the button through the treacherous buttonhole. I curse softly, and hear you giggle in response. I silence you with another kiss, and try again to feed the elusive button back through the errant hole. Success! I slide my hands under the now slack material, across the elastic and soft cotton of your briefs. Fingers extended, I home in on the warmth between your thighs. You spread your legs slightly; I slide my fingers between them, along the cotton, to come to rest on either side of your labia. ""You're soaked,"" I whisper. I begin to stroke your cunt lips through the cotton. I can smell the aroma of your excitement; the scent is making me high. I draw one finger across the center of your panties, the cloth presses up into your wet slit, sliding easily across your flesh. You moan softly.\n\nI draw my hands out of your skirt and step back. You start to protest, stop as I kneel down and turn you to face me. I drop my hands to your ankles and stroke my way up your legs, lifting your skirt, exposing thighs and panties to my view. Your excitement is evidenced by the dark, spreading stain on the crotch of your panties. I drop my glasses on the floor, lean forward and nip your clitoris, lightly, through the cotton. You take the hem of your skirt in hand and hold it against your belly. Leaning back, your ass against the window sill, you spread your legs wider.\n\nI stroke one finger across your crotch, feeling the slick moisture coat my finger. I pull your panties aside with one hand. Your labia are swollen and red; your clitoris peeks shyly from between them. Your cunt is pouting and beautiful; it glistens with the moisture of love. Tongue out, I press my face between your legs, reaching as far back as I can. Slowly, gently, I lick forward across the surface of your lips, savoring the scent and taste of your sweet juice. As my tongue reaches the front of your slit, I press up and in, parting your pussy, exposing your clit. I press the tip of my tongue up into the clitoral hood, licking slowly back and forth across the sensitive nub. You respond with a long sigh, and slowly rock your hips forward and back, your movement enhancing my tongue's actions. I purse my lips and suck your clit gently into my mouth, spreading the hood with soft pressure from my teeth. I flick my tongue across your clit, sometimes soft and slow, sometimes faster and harder. Then caressing it with wet, slow licks - but always changing tempo and pressure. I stop my roving tongue and begin to suck rhythmically, as though nursing at your breast. I feel your hand against the back of my head, urging and encouraging. My tongue picks up the tempo of my lips, pressing in and flicking across your clitoris, skipping up over the lip of the hood. My free hand slides up between your legs, up the back of your thigh, to cup and caress the firm globe of your ass. I extend my thumb between your cunt lips, slide it slowly back and forth. You open under the gentle pressure; my thumb slips easily into your warm pussy. I keep an even tempo now, softly sucking lips and darting tongue counterpointed by sliding thumb. You spread your legs still wider and press down against my hungry mouth, as though you would encompass me, draw me whole into your womb.\n\nI slide my thumb out of its warm, wet haven, and cover your entire cunt with my mouth. I suck your labia into my mouth, now nipping lightly, now drawing them across the edge of my teeth with soft suction. I feel your ass cheeks clench beneath my hand; I feel the wave of your impending climax ripple through the muscles in your belly. I slide my tongue into your waiting body, savoring the taste of you. The walls of your cunt contract, as though to hold me there forever, a willing and loving prisoner. I carefully bring my teeth to bear against your now too-sensitive clitoris, letting the motion of your hips slide the nubbin across my teeth. Your breath is coming harder and faster; another soft moan escapes your lips. I fuck you faster with my tongue, glorying in the warmth, wetness, and taste of your cunt. The spasms in your thighs and buttocks signal the start of your climax, and I thrust my tongue deeply into you, pressing hard up against you with my mouth. As the first wave of the orgasm sweeps through you, you press my face even harder against you and your thighs clamp viselike around my head. I feel your vaginal walls contract and ripple, milking my tongue-prick, drawing me deeper. I am caught in the maelstrom of your orgasm, overwhelmed by the taste, and smell, and feel of your cunt. As the juices of your climax overflow and soak my face, I explode, my climax triggered by the energy of yours. Drawing life and sustenance from your pulsing, hot orgasm, I am transported.\n\nThe shudders slowly subside; the tremors end. Too soon, our swift climaxes sweep away. Your eyes sweep past my face, fasten on the spreading dark stain on my jeans. You smile and giggle, ""I made you come in your pants!"" I smile and nod. ""How could I not?""\n\nMy beard and mustache are saturated with your cum; your briefs have absorbed all they can hold. I slip them back over your dripping cunt, watch the wetness seep through and cling to the cotton. I caress your thighs, slide my hands up to stroke your ass. Slipping fingers under the waistband, I gently pull the sodden panties down, see them peel away from you. I slide them slowly down your thighs, past your knees, to your ankles. I lift one foot through, then the other. I lean forward and sweep my tongue across your slit once again, as my hands begin a slow journey upward. Forward and back, slowly, gently, seeking every drop of precious nectar. I pause to tickle the hollow behind your knee, then slide my hands back up to cup your ass. My tongue snakes insistently between your swollen lips, but finds no more ambrosia. I feel your hands on my head, pushing me away, but still I seek. I am loath to leave this Eden. You persist; I yield. My hands drop to my side.\n\n""All clean?"" you ask. I nod.\n\nYou stand up, release the hem. Your skirt drops to cover you again. ""You missed a spot.""\n\n""Where?""\n\nYou turn away, reach down and raise the back of your skirt. Dancer's legs - muscular calves, velvet thighs, beautifully rounded buttocks, all exquisitely sculpted in flesh - are slowly exposed to my hungry eyes. The slow tease, the smell of you in my beard, and the sight of the swollen labia my tongue so recently enjoyed - these all combine to excite and arouse me once again. I feel my cock hardening again, sliding in my cum soaked jeans.\n\nYou lift your skirt above your ass, and spread your legs. You lean forward, your labia opening like a flower in bloom, your cheeks spreading to expose your anus. ""Right there, in the center."" I scoot forward between your legs, and raise my face to your groin again. I slide my tongue between your lips again, licking back across the perineum, then back into your cunt. ""Higher.""\n\nWillingly, joyously, I slide my tongue out of its haven and trace my way back, up the crack of your ass. I stop just short of your anus and withdraw my tongue. I reach up, cup your buttocks with my hands, and caress and massage the firm globes. I tongue the small of your back, just above your ass, then press your cheeks together and draw my tongue down the tight crevice. I draw your cheeks apart with my palms, flick my tongue across the tight ring of your asshole. I circle it, teasingly, savoring the sharp, tangy taste. Slowly, I draw the tip of my tongue across it; you press back in answer. I spread your cheeks more, push my mouth up to cover your asshole. I suck at it gently, moistening it with my lips and caressing it with my tongue. With each touch of my tongue, I feel you tense and relax, anticipating the pressure. I center my tongue on the puckered rosebud, press gently inward. You resist momentarily, then the sphincter relaxes and the tip of my tongue enters. I slide back out and run my tongue around your anus once again. Then I press against it gently, entering more easily this time. I carefully stroke in and out - slowly, easily, penetrating just a little further. I pull out and rim you again, only to return and press back through your now relaxed and welcoming asshole. Encouraged, I press a little harder, a little faster. Now I'm fucking you with my tongue, sliding in and popping out. There's no resistance to my entry, my tongue slides freely into your tight, wet ass. You sigh softly and bend over further, pressing back against my face. I quicken my pace, staying inside you now. I pause, pull my tongue just outside you. You push back against me, and I meet the pressure with a slow, steady thrust, against the barrier and through again. You squeeze my tongue with your ass, pulling me in as far as I can reach. I stop and wait, feeling your muscles relaxing again around their lingual visitor.\n\nYour anus relaxes once more; you begin rocking your hips gently. I catch your tempo, sliding in and out at your pace. Slow, long, firm strokes in and out of you. I massage and knead the muscles of your ass with my hands, bring one hand in between your thighs. I press up with my thumb, parting your lips again, entering you deeply. I press a fingertip against your clitoris, flicking softly across it in time with my tongue. The sensations are overwhelming me again - your vaginal walls rippling against my thumb, the soft/hard nub of your clit under my finger, the rhythmic clenching of your ass and the taste of you on my tongue. As my excitement mounts, I speed up, thrusting my tongue faster and harder, deep in your ass. I hear your breathing speeding up; almost gasping you say, ""No - too fast, too hard."" I've lost your tempo; I slow down, ease up, wait to feel the rhythm of your hips. Ah, got it. Slower, smoother, not so jerky, easy gentle rhythm. ""Mmmm, yes. That's it."" I synchronize with your movement, still thrusting deeply, tongue and thumb alternating thrusts, finger playing lightly over your clitoris. ""Right there. Slowly. Deeper. Ohhh, yes."" I concentrate on your responses, feeling the interplay of muscles in your cunt and ass, trying to balance and tune the pressures and tempos. This is my heaven - the textures of your flesh, the smell and the taste of you - I could dwell here forever, my tongue fucking your ass and my thumb fucking your cunt, feeling your excitement swell and crest. I'm getting lost in the sensations again, and am unprepared for your sudden thrust down. You draw me fully inside, and I am trapped deep in you by the grasping muscles as you climax again.\n\nThis orgasm is not as intense as the first; you recover quickly. You pull slowly away from my face, slipping my tongue out of your ass. I lick across your wet asshole one last time. You reach down and take the hand that still caresses your cunt and press it hard against you before withdrawing it slowly. You release my hand; your skirt drops to cover you once more. ""Stand up."" I rise and embrace you from behind, kiss the back of your neck. You reach behind and squeeze my still-hard cock through the wet fabric of my jeans. You release it and whisper, ""I want you."" I step back, unsnap the waist of my jeans, unzip the fly and start to slide them down, but you say, ""No. Leave them. Fuck me now.""\n\nI raise your skirt, tuck the material into the waistband. You lean forward, legs spread, one hand on the window sill. The other hand reaches back between your legs, waiting for my cock. I slide my jeans and shorts down just below my ass and step forward, my prick between your legs, my hands on your hips. You take me in hand and stroke yourself with the head of my cock. It slips easily between your wet lips, back and forth. You press it briefly against your clit, then center it. I press forward slowly, relishing the feel of you surrounding me. Penetrating slowly, I stop before I reach your cervix. Your hand finds my balls, you push back against me and pull on them gently, till the head bumps against the mouth of your womb. You put your hand on the window sill, bracing yourself, pressing back.\n\n""Stay there. Don't move yet.""\n\nI press my hips hard against your ass, slide my hands up under your sweater to cup your breasts. I lean forward to kiss your neck and nibble on your ear. ""You feel so good, so hot and wet,"" I whisper. I nuzzle your neck, sucking at the tendons at the base. The light from the sun on the snow outside highlights your hair; you are radiantly beautiful. I pinch your nipples between my fingers, and you whisper, ""Now."" I slide my cock back out of your cunt, until I feel your labia against the head. I stop, and slide back in. Rippling velvet walls grip and release me, encouraging me. I bump lightly against your cervix, and withdraw again. There is no sound except our breathing and the moist, gentle sucking of my prick inside you. I pull completely free, feel cool air on my cock, and press back inside. I twirl your nipples between my fingers, feeling them erect again. I slide my cock out again, leaving just the head inside you, and I pause. You press back, driving me in again, and I pinch your nipples. Your ass slaps against my hips; I bite at the base of your neck, eliciting a soft moan. I slide my hands down from your breasts to your hips, scoop your skirt out of the way and reach down to caress your cunt. I finger your clitoris gently, then slide two fingers back to press your labia around the shaft of my cock as it pumps in and out. I slide them forward, catching at your clitoris with a fingertip, then press it back firmly. I have it trapped, and massaging it mercilessly between fingertip and prick, I strive to push you to another crest. I pull back for yet another thrust, and suddenly you're gone! My rigid cock bobs freely in the air as you spin, grab my shirt front, yank it open. The flying buttons land and clatter softly down the stairs. You hiss, ""I want to see your eyes when you come.""\n\nLeaning back against the sill, you lift your skirt and spread your legs. I step up to you, bend my knees, and guide my prick between your cunt lips. With one smooth stroke, I bury myself as deeply inside you as I can go. I grab the bottom of your sweater, pull it up across your breasts. Bending forward, still fully hilted, I grab one nipple with my lips, lash it with my tongue. I give it one hard nip and pull away as my hands seek out your ass; I grab you and lift you to me. You wrap your arms around my neck, your legs around my waist. Our mouths come together, and you brand me with your tongue and lips and teeth. I feel your nipples, hard and hot, rubbing against my chest as I raise and lower you on my cock, pumping hard, fast, and deep. As your nipples slide across mine, I feel the tightening in my balls, the fluttering in my gut that signals the start of my climax. Eyes closed, I break the kiss and moan, ""Oh, god, I'm going to come.""\n\n""No, not yet, not till I say. You can't come till I tell you. If you come before I tell you, you'll have to do it over.""\n\nThe distraction works; I suppress a snicker and open my eyes to look at you. You're grinning, but I see a glassy hint of impending orgasm in your eyes.\n\n""Relax your arms and legs a bit,"" I tell you, ""drop down just a little."" As you do, I let you slide away from me and then swing back. Still driving in and out, I say, ""Look down.""\n\nYou follow my gaze down to our parting and rejoining hips; you can see my cock driving almost horizontally into you, disappearing below the curls of your pubic hair. We both stare, mesmerized, at the hard shaft pistoning in and out. Each time my cock comes into view, it drags smoothly across your clit; as I penetrate you again, the hood closes, like a winking eye. Our universe contracts until it contains nothing but my cock sliding over your clit and deep into you, the constant friction of shaft on clit, the pressure of my hands on your ass, and the warmth of skin on skin. We increase the pace; the slap of skin on skin echoes off the bare walls of the stairwell. I feel your juices flowing hot around my shaft, running down to my balls and cooling. The tension in my groin mounts. I look into your eyes and see my lust reflected there. Your face is contorting as your crisis looms, you're almost there now. ""Come with me, Kitten. Come while I fuck you."" I punctuate my words with energetic thrusts. The walls of your cunt ripple and contract, ""Now, Kitten, now!"" I feel my muscles contract with the first wave of my climax, I block it and hold it, draw you hard to me, crushing chest against chest in one last, deep thrust. Your cunt grabs and crushes me, overpowers my will. The universe contracts to a single, white-hot point of throbbing cock in convulsing cunt, then expands infinitely outward as we explode together.\n\n----\n\nShort lifetimes later, I come back into myself. I am still holding you to me, buried inside you; you are still wrapped around me, engulfing and gripping. My cheeks are wet; I'm crying from the power of our release. Your head rests on my shoulder; I cradle you and cuddle you. I turn, step carefully out of the jeans that hobble me, and walk slowly down the hall, moving cautiously to keep me inside you. Into the bathroom, where I carefully lift you from my cock and set you on your feet. I unzip your skirt, let it drop to the floor, peel off your sweater and unfasten your bra. As you lean against the counter, I kiss your lips gently. I wet a face cloth with hot water, kneel down and wipe away the semen streaming down your thighs. Slowly, carefully, I lave your swollen, tender labia. I set aside the cloth and kiss your clitoris once, softly, then lift you up and seat you on the counter. I rinse out the cloth again, and gently sponge off your breasts, pressing the hot cloth against your still erect nipples. Your breathing is softer and more regular now, you open your eyes. You reach out, pull me to you, and our lips meet in a soft, sweet, prolonged kiss. I pull away, and whisper, ""I love you."" You slide off the counter and into my arms; for long moments we stand, embracing. You sit on the toilet to expel the last of my semen; I bend over and steal another kiss. You take the cloth and slowly clean me. Then you spank me once and say, ""Go get dressed, I'm late for work."" I cross the hall, and go into the bedroom.\n\nI emerge from the bedroom, clothed once again, to find you dressed, standing in front of the mirror, brushing your hair. You set down the brush and step out of the bathroom. Hand in hand, we walk down the hall. You stop at the head of the stairs, bend down and pick up your purse and your lunch bag. I pick up your wet panties, saying, ""I don't think you want to wear these. I'll keep them for a while."" You smile. I come up behind you and put my arms around your waist, hug you close to me. You gaze out the window at the blanket of snow on the ground and murmur, ""It's lovely....""\n\nCopyright 1989 by Rev. Mark A. Foster - All Rights Reserved"
1292,Deck,"['FF', 'mast', 'exh']","One day, early in the summer, a couple of months after they had moved in, I saw Diana sunning herself on their deck. I never noticed anything unusual, so I just spread on my sunscreen, lay on my new lounger, and started in on my summer tan. It was the first nice, sunny day of the year.\n\nOne thing I should say right now is that both our back decks are completely private, except from each other. Somehow the trees, houses, and specific designs had melded in such a way that, while nobody else could see anything, it would have been difficult and expensive to complete our privacy. We had never seen the need. So, I could see her, she could see me, but the rest of the world was oblivious.\n\nWhen I got up to fix dinner, she was gone.\n\nThe following day I was out shopping. The day after, it rained. The next day turned out sunny and hot, so I slipped into my nice new yellow micro bikini and went to get tanned. My suit wasn't something I'd ever wear in public. All it had were two tiny triangles covering my nipples and a far from adequate thong for a bottom. It was perfect for the back deck. I'd had to shave and trim myself almost completely bare to keep things neat.\n\nDiana was out there, sunning herself again, reading some sort of magazine. She waved, so I waved back. I felt a little self-conscious out there, wearing that near nothing, but figured that since it was just their housekeeper, things would be okay. I slathered on the sunscreen and settled down to bake.\n\nThree quarters of an hour later I glanced over at their place. The girl was still there, lying on her stomach, still reading that magazine. Something caught me as odd, so I looked again. I guess she had undone the straps to her top, because I couldn't see them. Something still seemed odd, so I took a closer look. Then I looked again, red from embarrassment. She was playing with herself! There was no doubt about it! I could see her crotch clearly, and saw rapid movement under her suit.\n\nI rushed into my kitchen and sat down to try and recover my composure. I was hot, flushed, and breathing hard. That was the lewdest display I'd ever seen! Masturbating herself right out there in the open, in the sunshine! My God! Her image stayed with me for the rest of the day. My husband never knew what hit him. The attack was sudden, unexpected, and fierce. He was naked, on the floor, with me riding him, before he'd even had a chance to say hello. \n\nLater, when he asked what had gotten into me, all I told him was that I'd seen something exciting. He didn't pry any further. He also went to sleep with a big smile on his face.\n\nThe next day, despite the fact that it was again perfect, I stayed indoors. Memories and imagination kept me hot and wet all day. Even after masturbating three times, I still jumped Phil when he got home.\n\nSaturday and Sunday we were busy.\n\nMonday, I couldn't help myself. I was out there early, oiled down, armed with sunglasses and a book, waiting.\n\nShe showed up around two in a black micro thong bikini. It was considerably smaller than the one she had been wearing. We waved to each other, and I pretended to read.\n\nFor the first while, she lay on her back, flipping through her magazine, idly running the fingers of her free hand across her stomach, her neck, her hips, and just about anywhere else bare skin showed. Then she rolled over and undid the straps of her top. For a while nothing happened, but then I noticed one arm slowly slipping underneath her body. A few minutes later I saw the telltale movements under the fabric in her crotch. She was doing it again!\n\nIt was so hot, I almost exploded! My nipples were hard, my breasts were swollen, my clit felt like it was on fire, and I was quite literally panting. I watched her for a while, feeling the moisture collecting between my legs, soaking through my suit, then dripping down off my bottom. \n\nShe turned over! There she was, topless, running one hand over her breasts, tweaking her nipples, keeping the other inside her suit bottom, bouncing it in and out as fast as her hand could move.\n\nIt took me several seconds to recover, and when I did, I ran into the house. I never made it to the bedroom, or the living room, or the bathroom. Just inside the door I fell down, jammed both hands into my crotch, and jerked myself off to a fantastic orgasm. It was huge! Even with that, I couldn't stop. I came again, and then again, each one being better than the last.\n\nIn my minds eye I could see every movement of her fingers, every slight twitch of her thighs and stomach, every bead of sweat, and every ripple running across her breasts. Her moans were for my ears only, her display strictly for my arousal.\n\nI barely managed to pull myself together in time to get supper started.\n\nPhil got jumped again.\n\nTuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, it rained.\n\nFriday started out cloudy, but quickly cleared up and let the sun shine through. I was out there early again, breathing heavily in my anticipation. Around two, she came out. Her breasts were already bare! She hadn't even bothered putting her top on! She waved, and I waved back, as nonchalantly as I could manage. I was hot and dripping by the time she finished putting on her sunscreen. \n\n""Do it!"" I yelled in my mind, impatiently waiting for her to get busy. It was madness, I know, but I couldn't help myself. I wanted to see that young girl do herself in the worst way.\n\nI watched her free hand, the one not holding the magazine, wander to and fro over her near-nude body. Every time it ventured near her groin, I shuddered in anticipation.\n\nThen she put her hand flat on her stomach and slid her finger tips under the fabric. ""Yes!"" I silently cried. ""No!"" I quietly shouted a few seconds later, as her fingers came back out. Her hand drifted around again for a few more minutes, then the finger tips slid down inside again, a little deeper.\n\nMy gaze was riveted on her crotch, watching the small circular motions under her suit. I never noticed her put down the magazine, never noticed her starting to play with her breasts. I suddenly came to when her hand stopped, pulled out, and pointed at me. I jumped half way out of my skin! My glasses! My sun glasses! I was wearing them! There was no way she could see I was watching! I let loose with a great sigh of relief.\n\nDiana was still motioning at me. Pretending to just notice, I pushed up my glasses and looked over at her. She smiled, then made a motion I didn't recognize. When I didn't do anything, she frowned, pointed at me, then repeated the motion.\n\nShe wanted me to take my top off! I just stared at her in disbelief. A few seconds later, I was panting again as she slid her hand into her crotch. The movements were unmistakable. Then she stopped, and repeated that motion again. When I still didn't move, she shrugged her shoulders and stood up.\n\nShe was going to stop, to go inside, to leave me high and dry!\n\nCommon sense and propriety went out the window. I took off my top. The sunshine felt strange on my bare nipples, but somehow it also felt very erotic. The slight breezes caused my nipples to harden into rock-hard little points. By then I was almost whimpering. \n\nShe lay back and started in on herself right away. Her hand was flying, her stomach hard and knotted, and her neck tense. She was biting her lower lip and rolling her head back and forth. I could see she was wanting to climax, but something was holding her back.\n\nWith her free hand, she pointed at me, then she slid it into her panties. Her eyes were glued to my crotch. She repeated the gesture. My God! She wanted me to do myself at the same time! I couldn't possibly do that!\n\nOnce more she repeated her motions. I was frozen, half way between mindless arousal and utter mortification.\n\nI did nothing, so she stopped again, her face a mask of ecstasy/ agony. With obvious effort, she pulled her hand out of her crotch, and bent over in preparation for getting up.\n\nWithout meaning to, and without any conscious thought, my right hand drifted over and landed on my stomach, just below my navel. She stopped, watching me intently. My attention was split between her and my hand. It began a circular motion, drifting down towards my crotch. Right then and there I disowned that hand. What it did from that point on had nothing to do with me!\n\nDiana leaned back in her chair. My fingertips brushed my pubic hair under my suit. She bit her lower lip and threw her head back. My fingers found a hot, wet, slippery spot, and started rolling around in joy. Her hand disappeared under her suit and resumed its dance. She began to gyrate wildly, the undulations starting at her hips and moving outwards. I exploded. My back arched, my head flopped around, my legs kicked out. I couldn't breathe for a moment. The world stopped, turned inside out, then started again.\n\nI was gasping, but that traitorous hand of mine never stopped. Neither did Diana. They sent me into orbit, sent me flying so high and hard I couldn't even see the ground.\n\nUtterly exhausted, utterly spent, I collapsed into my recliner. Diana was nowhere to be seen. Finally feeling my embarrassment, I grabbed my top and ran into the house. It took me a while to recover enough for a shower. Then I had dinner to prepare.\n\nPhil was late coming home that night. I barely noticed.\n\n Monday we did it again. It was even wilder! Dinner was late. If Phil noticed, he didn't say anything. He seemed rather quiet and distracted.\n\nTuesday she did something that shocked me. Just as we were letting loose, she stood up and took off her bottom. She was naked! Then she motioned for me to take mine off too! That was too much. I could never go naked out doors, even on our private deck. Then, to my utter shock, my left hand joined my right in its conspiracy. With me watching in wide-eyed amazement, they pulled off my suit. There she was, naked as anything, sitting there frigging herself off, watching me as I sat there, naked as anything, frigging myself off. I couldn't believe I was doing such a thing! I came, and came, and came, and couldn't seem to stop.\n\nPhil ordered Chinese, when he finally showed up. I went to bed early. I was exhausted. Phil never said anything, and I was feeling far too guilty and embarrassed about what I had done to ask him about his tardiness.\n\nWednesday, Thursday, and Friday were fantastic. Phil brought home chicken one night, pizza the next, and took me out Friday. He was late every night. I was too tired to worry much.\n\nMonday she kept her bottom on, but still had me strip. By then, I had seen enough for my imagination to fill in the details.\n\nTuesday was the same.\n\nWednesday, she kept her top on as well.\n\nFriday, all she did was rub herself on the outside of her suit. I still exploded several times.\n\nPhil was getting later each night.\n\nSaturday I attacked him in the morning. There was no letup. Sometime in the late afternoon he escaped, so I had to carry on by myself. He came back very late on Sunday. By then I had exhausted myself, so he was safe.\n\nMonday, it rained. At two o'clock there was a knock on the door. It was Diana! She walked me back into my living room, lay me down on the carpet, and motioned for me to start doing myself! She sat on the couch, staring at me expectantly. I didn't know what to do. I'd gotten used to doing it outside, safe on the deck, with her watching, but now she was in my house, sitting not more than five feet away! My traitorous hands did their work. I watched with horrified fascination as they removed my blouse, my skirt, my slippers, my bra, and my panties. Then they got me heated up. I exploded hard several times before noticing that she'd left. That slowed me down a bit, but I still climaxed three or four more times before Phil got home.\n\nHe was late again, and had brought dinner home. Mexican. There was no mention of him finding me naked on the living room floor, my clothes strewn about, three fingers buried in my crotch, panting and straining for my next release. I never bothered getting dressed again that evening.\n\nTuesday she was fully dressed, sitting in her chair, using binoculars. When I just stood there staring at her, she motioned for me to get undressed and get busy. So I did. Two hours later, when I finally collapsed in utter exhaustion, she stood up, waved, and went inside. I lay there, naked in the sunshine, for another half hour before I could move.\n\nWednesday, she had company. A man. When she motioned for me to get busy, I went inside. No way! Ten minutes later there was a knock on my door. Diana again! She was carrying some sort of thin, leather-wrapped stick with her. I was marched out onto the deck wearing nothing but my bikini and my wrap. She motioned for me to undress. I just stood there, frozen.\n\nShe hit me with that stick! Right on my bottom! It hurt! A lot! Again she motioned for me to get undressed. My hands were hanging onto my lower cheeks for their protection. Diana pulled them away, then hit me again. Then twice more. I was in shock!\n\nWhen she finally motioned for me to get undressed again, I did. She then sat me down on the recliner, pushed me back, and guided my hands for a while. I got hot, and those traitors started moving on their own. The guy was staring at me through his binoculars! A few minutes later, she was back with him, and they were both watching me! My mind dissolved into one long, continuous series of peaks.\n\nThursday, the two of them watched me again.\n\nFriday, she was alone. It wasn't as good. Phil never came home until Sunday night. He had red marks on his bottom, similar to the ones I'd had on Wednesday. I put some cream on them and never said a word. I didn't dare!\n\nMonday, she had another woman with her, someone about my own age, and just as good looking. She had black hair, I had light brown, she had no bush, I had a small, carefully trimmed one, she had slightly bigger breasts, I had a slightly narrower waist and longer legs. Her nipples are pink, mine are a medium tan.\n\nDiana, using that leather stick thing, got her naked and jerking off right there in front of me. I was stunned! When the teen saw that I wasn't doing anything, she motioned for me to get undressed and get busy too. When I still didn't do anything, she motioned at me with that stick! I got undressed in a hurry. It was fantastic again! The earth moved, the sky fell down, and I dissolved into a puddle of exhausted goo. The other woman looked as hot, sweaty, and tired as me.\n\nWe stared at each other for a while before I went inside and had a shower.\n\nTuesday, just before two, there was a knock at the door. It was that other woman! Neither of us said anything. We went out onto the deck, stripped side by side, sat side by side, and started frigging ourselves. That's when I noticed Diana was on her deck, with that guy, with their binoculars. I didn't particularly care. \n\nWhen we had exhausted ourselves, the other woman used my shower, then got dressed and left. Phil got home sometime after I was asleep.\n\nWednesday, she was back. We did it again. I never noticed anyone on the other deck the whole time. At three, Diana showed up - on *my* deck! She ushered us both inside, into the front room, still naked. She sat the other woman in a chair, bottom on the front edge, legs spread wide. Then she forced me down to my knees and tried to push my head between the other woman's legs! No way!\n\nDiana hit me with that stick again. Then again, and again, and again. She didn't stop until I was lips-deep in the other woman's vagina, tongue swirling all over the place. Her taste wasn't bad, and there was hardly any smell at all, even though she'd been masturbating for an hour. She was very wet and juicy. I must have done something right, because she climaxed at least three times in the next half hour.\n\nThen Diana made us switch positions. It was fantastic! Unbelievable! Far better than when Phil was doing what he considered his obligatory duty. I just couldn't get enough! Before I was anywhere near done, they were gone.\n\nThursday, she was back. There were several people I didn't recognize on the other porch, in addition to Diana and that other guy. The two of us ignored everyone over there and did ourselves for an hour. Then we went inside, into the bedroom, and did each other for another hour before she showered and left.\n\nFriday went the same way. Phil stayed away again until Sunday night. He had even more red marks on him. We never said a single word to each other.\n\nMonday, I recognized two people on the other porch - Jack and Sylvia, our neighbours! They were chatting away with Diana, and occasionally looking over to see how we were doing. The other woman and I mostly watched each other, getting hotter all the time. \n\nTuesday, Phil was there! Naked! Wearing a blindfold! Diana was making him jerk off! Any time he slowed down, she hit him with that stick! I came so hard ...\n\nWhen Phil came home that night, very late, I never said anything at all. The red marks looked very angry indeed. He slept on his stomach.\n\nWednesday, Thursday, and Friday were the same, differing only in who was over there. On Thursday, nobody was! We did it anyway.\n\nSaturday, Phil moved out. He came in, packed up his clothes, and left. He said that he'd keep paying the mortgage, and keep giving me my weekly allowance, but he'd been given his orders. Orders?\n\nSunday, the other woman moved in, without saying a word. Diana helped her carry in her bags, taking them right up into my bedroom! \n\nThe other woman's name, I found out later, is Becky. We live together now. She was Diana's next door neighbour, back before Jack and Sylvia moved. Neither one of us has the slightest idea of what happened to her husband. She hasn't seen him for six months. The support checks keep coming in though, every two weeks. Still, we wonder.\n\nSometimes I see Phil a few times a week, mostly for meals, but every once in a while he sleeps over - on the couch. Sometimes I don't see him for weeks. I don't really miss him much anymore.\n\nBecky and I still do that thing on the deck every weekday. Diana insists on it. The one time we skipped, she came over and whacked us until we could barely sit down! So, even if there isn't anyone over there to see, we do it anyway. Except when the weather doesn't cooperate.\n\nWe've learned to do each other in so many ways, it's hard to imagine ever not wanting to. She is just as hungry as me. Strange as it sounds, I think of her as my wife. During one of our very few conversations, she said she thinks of me as her wife! We do make a rather strange couple when we go out together. \n\nI wonder what Diana has planned for us when the weather starts getting bad again, later in the fall?"
1293,Dee and Tony,"['MF', 'couple']","Just then we both noticed that a truck was alongside us and watching the whole thing, there were two i'll say average looking guys staring straight down at us and we could tell they were enjoying the show so with the thought of them watching us i really got wet. I leaned back in my seat and started to run my hands up my legs to my super wet pussy and at the same time raising my skirt up around my waist, As i peeked up at the truck drivers i could see they were having a hard time keeping on the road as they tried desperately to watch us.\n\nTony was really getting turned on now and i let my blouse open a lot more so the view from the top was very good my 36 C tits. And by now they were very exposed and my nipples were extremely hard. I started to run my fingers over them and pulling at my nipples felt soooo good..umm i'm getting wet as i type just thinking about it.\n\nwell tony grabbed one of my legs and pulled it over on top of his lap and started to run his fingers way up my thighs playing with my clit through my panties. I was so wet it looked as if they were clear. The men in the truck were really getting excited cause we noticed they got quite close to our car a couple of times. With that i couldn't take it anymore so i pulled tony's pants open and grabbed that big succulent cock and started licking and sucking him right there in the car as we drove making sure my semi naked body was in clear view for the set of peeking eyes along side.\n\nTony couldn't control himself any more so he hit the gas and left the truck behind.I found that surprising but then i realized why, he started to pull off the road in a patch of trees so he could finally enjoy himself too.He made me get out of the car and lay on the hood with my legs spread wide my shaved naked pussy was quivering at the touch of Tony's stiff tongue through my silky panties. There i was laying on the warm hood of the car having my clit licked and sucked as if a snake was working its way between my legs his tongue pushing deep into my pussy i exploded shooting my wet come into his mouth.\n\nWe were so engrossed we didn't realize the truck spotted us and stopped and the drivers were standing about 10 feet away listening to my moans and screams as i came and watching my body as i convulsed into orgasm.\n\nAs i opened my eyes i saw them coming closer and started to get a little nervous but tony just kept using that great tongue on my pussy and i drifted back into bliss...\n\nI felt one of the guys on each side of me and they pulled my arms as if to hold me down but instead they both put their hard cocks in my hands, with that i closed my fingers around them and started to stroke their cocks as tony continued to eat me....ummmm.\n\nThen the two truckers pulled my blouse off of me and started to suck on my nipples i love that and they began to bite my nipples and feel my big tits rubbing and massaging them..i was about to come again moaning and groaning when tony stopped and let the blond haired guy taste my luscious pussy.no one ever said a word just the sounds of ohhs and ahhs and my screams of pleasure and ohhh gods.he started down at my pussy very aggressively and i could tell he was kind of like tony cause he liked it rough and so do i at times.. his tongue was pounding me and tony came along side so i could suck his cock again like in the car.tony was very excited and when he started to stroke his cock deeper into my mouth down into my throat i started to choke a bit and the guy squeezing my nipples started to moan at the thought of me choking on tony's great cock. but my hand never missing a beat on his throbbing cock.. with that i started to orgasm again and i felt the guy eating my pussy rubbing and stroking his cock getting faster and faster..i felt my pussy starting to erupt again.\n\nohhhhhh as i type this i can still feel all those hands on my naked flesh.\n\nAt this point i could hold back no longer and neither could anyone else for that matter cause as i came and jerked and screamed in pleasure i felt tony explode in my mouth and could taste that sweet orgasmic juice as i felt his cock throb and spurt into my wet sucking mouth.. at about the same time the guy sucking my tits started coming all over my hand and as i stroked his pulsating cock i milked all he had out of him. As his come shot onto the fender of our car he kinda of fell to his knees weak with pleasure. Finally the probing blond tongue came all over my legs and stockings as i exploded into his mouth i heard him gasp as my come dripped from the sides of his wet face..\n\nWell we all had a very enjoyable afternoon out there on the road and just smiled at one another and were on our way.... i think about road trips a whole new way now and have found a fun new pastime..who knows maybe next time the truckers may be women and start a whole new story.... bye for now and <super orgasms>\n\n Dee & Tony"
1294,Dee's Fantasy,"['M+F', 'gangbang', 'v']","The events that took place this particular evening were significant as they marked the beginning of my putting the plan into action.\n\nI watched as Dee was dancing with a particularly rough looking biker. He was about thirty-five, wearing all black leathers, and obviously heavily into the bike scene. My Dee looked tiny as she strutted her stuff in front of this huge man, rubbing her tits all over his jacket as they danced. I noticed her reach down and stroke his erect dick through his jeans, and then suddenly she leapt back and began laughing loudly, walking away from him as she left him standing there. He started to chase her but his path was blocked by a bouncer, and before I knew it, a full-scale brawl had broken out, all because of Dee.\n\nWhen we got home that night, Dee was insatiable. She sucked me off in the car on the way home, and couldn't get enough of my dick in bed later on. We screwed everywhere in every position. At one stage she leant over the kitchen bench and begged me to fuck her ass as she stuck a huge zucchini in her freshly cum soaked pussy. It was incredible! I went to work the next day realizing that I was living with a sexually explosive woman who obviously got turned on by taunting men in public places, using her body as a weapon. I decided I was going to fulfill our fantasies but with me in control for a change. Dee would come to learn that I too could be creative when it comes to sex.\n\nOn a Friday night about three weeks after the biker incident, I again went to the same club. I was looking for the guy who had danced with Dee and been thrown out during the fight. I found him, and with some fear and anxiety in my bones, I approached him at one of the pool tables where he was playing. I put my coin down and waited until it came my turn to play.\n\n""Name's Steve"" I said to him.\n\n""Carl"" he replied, ""Your break."" I broke the balls and began playing. He was an average player and I beat him by three balls, which seemed to annoy him.\n\n""I was here for the fight the other night"" I told him.\n\n""Which one"" he said, as if he had a fight every night of the week! ""The one that tramp in the pink mini skirt caused.""\n\n""Oh that slut! If I ever got my hands on her again she wouldn't walk for a week"" said Carl, playing into my hands beautifully. \n\n""I tell you what"" I said, ""If you beat me I'll tell you where you can find her."" \n\n""You're on mate"" he said as he looked me in the eye to see if I was serious.\n\nI let him win the game without giving it away, and we went to the bar for a drink. I told him I went to the same gym as Dee, not telling him I was her husband, and we arranged to met there the next day at six o'clock, when I knew Dee would be working out.\n\nWe met as arranged, and in the car I explained to Carl that she had doe the same thing to me a few weeks earlier, and that I was ken to pay her back also. Just as we were deciding what we'd do, she arrived, dressed in the her g-string leotard, although wearing lacy black see through tights as well. She looked awesome. She strode into the gym like a bitch on heat, and I wondered what she actually did once she got into the weight room. She always fucked me ragged on her workout nights as well, so I presumed she was flirting as she did when we went dancing. I knew she always came home wet from either a shower or a spa, and wondered if she hadn't stepped beyond our marriage with any of the muscle bound studs in the gym.\n\nIt was really quite simple after that. Carl sat in the car steaming at the nostrils, and told me to leave everything to him. I asked him what we were going to do, and he said, ""I'll be in touch later in the week to let you know what's happening"" before getting out of the car and heading off. I spent the rest of that week avoiding Dee's advances, and waiting for the call from Carl. It came on Thursday night. ""Meet me at the same place tomorrow. Bring a mask. You'll be coming with us.\n\nI asked him what he had in mind and he said, ""She'll be well and truly paid back, by you, by me and by the boys from the club."" I became instantly erect as I realized my plan was working perfectly! Dee was going to be raped by several men and I was going to be able to watch. I was incredibly excited and spent the next day not being able to concentrate on my work.\n\nThat night I again refused to have sex with Dee, and she became furious, abusing me for being a useless piece of shit. She taunted me saying she could have any man she wished. I simply rolled over and said, ""Be my guest dear!"" She hated that and got out of bed, taking her vibrator to the spare bedroom.\n\nThe next day all sorts of thoughts were going through my head. Was this really what I wanted? Yes. Would Dee be safe? Don't know. Would Dee enjoy it? Don't know. The uncertainty of the whole thing made me edgy all day, and by the time I knocked off and headed for the gym, I was like a cat on a hot tin roof.\n\nI met Carl and locked my car, climbing into his van. He introduced me to the other two guys in the van, they were Hoots and Scar, real nasty looking bikers. Carl explained that we were going to follow Dee from the gym to her house, and grab her as she got out of the car, and then take her to the biker clubhouse where the gang was assembled ready to gang rape her. Carl said that Dee had done the same to them at the club, and that she had earned a reputation as a prick tease which the whole gang wished to set straight. I could hardly contain myself as I pulled my balaclava over my head.\n\nDee's car was in the car park as we sat and the boys passed round some beers. We shared a few jokes but it was clear that everyone was edgy. I asked if any of them had done anything like this before, to which they all replied ""Yeah, heaps of times."" That made me feel a little more comfortable as I presumed they all knew how far they could go without hurting the victim. Just as those thoughts were in my head, Dee emerged from the gym two young muscle bound studs following her to her car. She kissed both on the cheek and then climbed into her car before driving off. Carl fired up the van and we followed her into the street.\n\nAs we approached our house, we watched Dee pull into the driveway. Carl gunned the van into the driveway behind her and before she knew what was happening, Hoots and Scra had grabbed her and bundled her into the back of the van, Scar with his hand over her mouth to stop her screaming. Carl took off as in the back, Hoots, Scar and I got moving. Hoots pinned her to the floor as Scar put gaffer tape over her mouth. I took the handcuffs they'd given me and cuffed her hands behind her back. Then Scar took a length of rope and tied her ankles to her wrists so she could not move. It was an incredible sight. Her eyes were filled with terror, as she surveyed the back of the van and realized there was nothing she could do. To make it worse, Hoots pulled out a black scarf and covered her eyes so she was totally blindfolded as well.\n\nAs we pulled into the clubhouse, I noticed there were about fifteen bikes parked in the car park. Shit I thought, they were really going to do a number on my wife. I began to wonder if I should have done this, but I knew it was too late to pull out now even if I wanted to.\n\nCarl drove straight in through the open roller door, and as the doors opened, I saw that there were about eighteen guys hooting and yelling. Plus the four of us in the van and I realized Dee was to be fucked by twenty-two men! Then the show began.\n\nDee was hauled out of the van and the roller door was closed. Loud rock music was playing but suddenly stopped as Carl got out and the group went silent. Dee was laying on the floor face down, hands and feet bound by handcuffs and rope. Her blindfold was removed and I watched her eyes show more panic than before as she assessed her predicament. The rope was untied, freeing her legs, and Carl ordered her to stand. She didn't move and was greeted by a savage slap across the face, before she swiftly jumped up, eyes filling with tears. I took a back seat and found myself a stool near the bar, sipped on a beer and set my video camera whirring. I wanted to show Dee her ordeal time and time again whenever she reminded me of what a lousy lover I was.\n\nCarl approached her and said, ""Remember me you prick-teasing bitch?"" Dee shook her head, before it dawned on her. Suddenly she realized who he was, and her eyes opened wider in absolute terror. Carl tore the gaffer tape from her face and said, ""You're going to pay for the treatment you gave me"" and with that, tore her blouse completely from her magnificent body. Buttons flew everywhere as she stood in her track pants, runners and bra. She'd worn one of her black lace push up bras, and she looked awesome, sweat dripping down the gap between her tits from nerves or sweat, it didn't matter which.\n\nThree bikers came forward and tore off all her clothes, before tying her cuffed hands to a rope and winching her up towards the roof. They then took out a white corset and placed it over her body. She was then ordered to kneel on the floor with her hands above her head. Her glorious tits spilled out over the top of the corset, and she tried to close her legs. The music was then turned back on and several guys got undressed, leaving on their boots, and removing their belts from their pants. Dee was then hoisted up to a standing position, before being mounted on a rack that was obviously purpose built for administering beatings.\n\nHer legs were spread-eagled and tied to each leg of the rack, and her ass was exposed magnificently, awaiting its obvious treatment. Dee started to scream loudly in protest, but the music drowned out her voice, and the first guy moved in. He took out a leather paddle, and rubbed it across her left ass cheek slowly, teasing her wickedly, before suddenly slapping it down on her cheek with tremendous force. An incredible slapping noise reverberated around the garage and she cried out in a blood-curdling scream. Another strike with the paddle and a gag was placed in her mouth to muffle the screams. The guy beating her went berserk, flailing away as if his life depended on inflicting the most savage beating of all time. By the time he had finished, Dee's cheeks were bright red and swollen, and she was clearly balling her eyes out in incredible pain.\n\nFollowing her beating she was untied from the rack and placed face down on a rug, her beautiful body hogtied completely, her bright red ass cheeks glowing invitingly as her butt stuck itself up in the air. Her pussy and asshole were open for all to see and abuse, and I got an incredible erection as I wondered what lay in store for my prick-teasing wife at the hands of these vicious and obviously fearless bikers.\n\nShe looked incredible, and for a moment I again had doubts about the wisdom of bringing her here and exposing her to these ruthless rapists. That soon passed however as a middle aged biker positioned himself behind Dee and without so much as a how do you do spat on his dick and stuck it balls deep into her dry cunt. Her eyes shone wide open as he plunged into her, and she tried to scream through the gag. She looked at me and all of a sudden her eyes changed from those of fear to the look I had come to know so well. She fluttered her eyelids and began to push back against the huge biker fucking her pussy for all he was worth. Suddenly the guy stiffened his whole body and drove his dick as far as possible into my wife, dumping his load of sperm deep into her pussy. I looked at Dee's face and knew she would now be ok, and that she had finally succumbed to the pleasure's that were within her.\n\nThree more guys fucked her in that position before Carl ordered a change of position. Dee was placed on a chair with her back exposed, her hands and feet tied to the chair. Hoots then took out a fierce looking cat-o-nine tails and showed it to Dee, before whipping it savagely against her breasts. She screamed, but then taunted him saying, """"ah! You stupid fuck! You can'' hurt me with that you piece of shit!"" I wished she hadn't said that, but her eyes showed fire as she prepared for the inevitable thrashing she would receive. I rubbed my crotch and zoomed in with my video camera.\n\nThe next half an hour was the most intense period of my sexual life! Carl whipped her back three times and told her to beg him to stop. She refused and spat on him. He then thrashed her ten times, drawing out many bright red welts on her back and ass. He asked her again, ""Beg me to stop you silly slut.""\n""Fuck you, all of you"" Dee taunted again. Hoots then came around to her face and pushed his dick into her open mouth and said, ""Suck it you stupid whore. Suck it while Carl beats you within an inch of your slut life."" She did and Carl did. In the end her back and ass was a mass of red marks, welts from the savage beating she experienced. It stopped only when Hoots unloaded a huge gob of cum into her mouth before pulling out and spraying her face with several more jets.\n\nDee was then lowered to the floor and untied, except for her hands, and the fucking began in earnest.\n\nShe had had three dicks in her pussy and one cum in her mouth and face, but she had only just begun..\n\nOn the floor, she was placed on her knees, and her hands untied as three men moved in and filled each of her fucking holes. I was stunned and excited beyond my wildest dreams as I watched my tease of a wife treated like a slut and fucked senseless. I listened to the squelching noise the dick in her pussy made, and watched in awe as the guy screwing her there tensed up and pumped his sperm into her hot cunt.\n\nHe was quickly replaced by another who inserted his long dick into her sopping hole. The guy in her mouth was next to cum, spraying her face as she closed her eyes and stuck out her tongue to catch the wads of cum landing there. Again he was replaced with another, and the guy in Dee's ass rammed her solidly, spewing cum into her bowels. She squealed in pain as he stuck it deep in her butt, and actually looked concerned for the first time as the guy with the biggest dick moved in to fill the vacancy left in her anus.\n\nDee was suddenly grabbed by the hair by the guy whose dick was in her mouth, and he jammed it in gagging her, as the big guy positioned his dick at the entrance to her ass. The guy in her pussy pulled out slightly while big dick rubbed cum and spit all over his dick and then pressed it inwards. Dee's eyes popped out of her head as his massive organ split her butt hole. He inched it in slowly until he suddenly slipped all nine or ten inches into her tight hole. Once he was all the way in, the guy in her cunt started pumping furiously again, and she struggles to swallow as the guy in her mouth came all over her chin and tits.\n\nCarl could see she was struggling, and so said, ""Hurry up and pump your cum guys, she needs a break."" The two guys left fucking her complied, filling her both holes at once with hot sticky cum. When they had finished, Dee was laid flat on the floor and every guy in the place who was able to started pulling himself. I couldn't wait any longer and joined the group, pulling out my cock and getting ready to squirt. Dick after dick began shooting cum all over her tits , body and face until she was a cum soaked mess.\n\n- You can check out Dee herself in all sorts of sexy poses at: Dee's Amateur Fantasy Heaven"
1295,Deep Deprivation,"['MF', 'mild dom', 'bond']","I loved sitting in the optometrist's chair. I loved the moment when he closed the door, turned off the light, and leaned over me as he trained a narrow beam back and forth across my eyes. So quiet in the darkened room, except for the spearmint-scented susurration of his breath. I almost fainted from the images his grave mouth breathed into my mind. Premonitions of adult desire, dreams of slow lovemaking. With one chilly, odorless hand, he clasped the soft flesh under my jaw. His lips were so close to mine that I lost oxygen and felt drunk. In the seam of light, I saw the edge of his skull illuminated; I saw the radiant cobwebs under the skin and imagined I was studying the most intimate parts of his body.\n\nSuddenly he switched off the flashlight and stepped back into the darkness. I saw the silhouette of an amiable gnome. I blinked, startled.\n\nThe things he instructed me to do aroused me like a lover's orders. Take off your glasses for one hour once a week. Practice feeling your way around the house, negotiating the furniture with your fingertips. Locate the telephone, the first-aid kit, and the fire extinguisher. Feel the dials on the stove, so you can turn it off if necessary. Memorize the landscapes of your face and body. Learn the secrets of their unfolding parts. These things you will need to know if you lose your glasses.\n\nI did as he said, but it was much easier than I had thought. I already had the instinct; I could see with my hands. Without realizing it, I had developed a perfect visual memory--every object that I saw, I saved in a hoard of images for some future time when I could no longer see. I wanted to follow the incantatory rules the doctor had given me, but I was already an expert at the game. My vision--a porridge of color and light--simply wasn't weak enough for me to pretend I was completely blind.\n\nI tried tying scarves and shawls around my eyes, but few fabrics are truly opaque. There was always that caul of light, a presence I sensed more than saw. I wanted deep deprivation. I wanted the warm, burnt- umber darkness that I saw when I closed my eyes, but my eyelids tended to snap open when I least wanted to see. Nothing could weigh them down. When I tried to seal them shut with tape, they fluttered like trapped moths. I didn't want less sight; I wanted more darkness.\n\nYears later, a lover bought me my first blindfold. It was a kidney- shaped, black nylon mask, with two elastic bands to secure it to my head. I loved the practical details of it: the efficient elastic, the neat hem, the clinical scent of the fabric. This was an instrument of love, carefully made to give me blindness. When I put it on for the first time and saw a half-moon of light under the nosepiece, I cried.\n\n""You have to be able to breathe,"" my lover said, exasperated. ""It's just a little light. You don't want to be completely cut off, do you?""\n\nBut I did. Under the blindfold's blissful obscurity, the white sliver was an insult. I strapped the blindfold on my head and lay on my back on the floor. The light hurt me. Even those weak waves carried a wrack of remembered sight.\n\nI went to a fabric store and tested one swathe after another, searching for the least transparent cloth. I needed the tightest warp and weft possible: this was a critical tool of desire. A saleswoman offered to help me. I told her I needed a fabric I couldn't see through; she assumed I was looking for a cloth that would hide the outline of my body in sunlight. There are so many degrees between transparency and opacity. She couldn't help, and as I held up yard after yard of cloth against the glare of the fluorescent bulbs, she began to edge away. Finally I chose a soft black Lycra blend. I bought five yards.\n\nI've always been clumsy with sewing machines; the hungry thrust of the needle scares me. I was so nervous as I sewed my first blindfold, so anxious and greedy, that I drove the needle through my finger.\n\nI don't think there's anything more beautiful than a blindfolded woman. I love the way the knotted cloth molds the hair. I love the way the mouth and nostrils quiver under the new burden of sensation. I love the slow, mute oscillation of the head. I photographed myself blindfolded. I showed the pictures to a former lover, one who had forgotten most of my secrets.\n\n""Who's that?"" he laughed. ""The latest S/M poster child?""\n\n""It's me,"" I said, waiting.\n\n""No way."" He turned the black-and-white photos upside-down. He held them at arm's length. ""They're horrifying. You look like you're facing a firing squad.""\n\nHe was right. Under the blindfold, I had the hard-lipped pallor of a woman stepping off the edge of life. In most of the pictures, I was wearing a black lace bra and panties, but in two of the photos, I was naked. A layer of hard gooseflesh over my breasts made me look like I'd been frozen. My nipples were tight and colorless. I took the photographs back. When I got home, I tore up the images and melted the negatives over the stove. I enjoyed the acrid odor of burning film. Its ugly sensibility soothed me. There's no rebuke in an odor like that. It's just the predictable result of a chemical reaction.\n\nI couldn't help photographing myself blindfolded. The worst thing about being deprived of sight was that I couldn't see myself in that state of vacant exhilaration.\n\nMy sister and I were sitting in the car, waiting for her boyfriend to come out of a liquor store. We talked idly. Which would you rather be, if you had to make a choice, she asked--deaf or blind? Deaf, I said quickly. I'd have an excuse not to talk on the telephone. I wouldn't have to listen to the yelp of stray TV sets. In my gauze of silence, I would do nothing but read books. She would be blind, she said. She had worked with deaf students in a sign language class. With graceful urgency, they had told her how hearing people patronized them, avoided them, and finally shunned them.\n\n""Isolation isn't as thrilling as you think,"" my sister scolded.\n\n""Then there's no decent answer to your question,"" I said.\n\nWhen she asked the question, I hadn't considered my love of darkness. I hadn't thought about the long, blank hours I spent wearing the blindfold for my lover. He loved to see me wear it when I was naked; as well as he knew my body, he never recognized it when my eyes were covered. He would tell me to feel my way through the apartment while he followed me, watching as I gingerly groped the furniture and batted at the uncurtained windows. He would make me sit endlessly in an empty room, waiting for him to make love to me. Once he drove me out to the redwoods, lead me deep into the forest, told me to undress, and blindfolded me. I don't know how long I sat naked, curled up in the spongy lap of one of those giant trees, panicking as I inhaled and exhaled silence.\n\nIt was that waiting--half languor, half terror--that I loved. When my sister and I compared deafness and blindness, we listed practicalities. We talked about people and machines, and whether we would miss the sight or sound of them. We didn't talk about the helplessness, or the hours of patience enforced by sensory deprivation--but we were enduring them as we spoke. Here we were, two women in an unlocked car, perspiring in the heat and scraping at fly specks on the windows and twirling our hair around our fingers. For the past half-hour, we'd been waiting for a man to comparison-shop for wine while the mid-summer sun turned the vinyl upholstry to butter. And here he was, at last, cradling his bottles of forgetfulness as he emerged from the liquor store. Moments like this are small foretastes of oblivion. The deeper draught is blindness.\n\nPeople laugh when I tell them I can't hear speech without my contact lenses. It's true. They don't realize how much comprehension depends on a clear view of the moving mouth. Speech irritates me when I'm blindfolded--my lover issues his commands in soft, clipped phrases that barely break our silence. I don't want anything to distract me. I don't want to hear anything but the deepest evidence of desire: the constrained flow of his breath, the liquid clearing of his throat, the reverberation of a stifled moan inside his chest.\n\nMy lover blindfolded me and tied my hands behind my back with a nylon cord. He gently pushed me to my knees and told me to search for his penis with my mouth. I thought of the doctor's office, the cold hands guiding me to the chair as my burning eyes struggled to see. The eyes are irritable and sensitive, guarded by a muscular reflex, but they long to stay open. They want to flex their amazing mechanisms, even when we long for darkness; they have a cruel will.\n\nMy lips grazed my lover's swollen cock. I had found it by echolocation, hearing the pitch of its minute tremor. I nuzzled it, wove my tongue around the head, then slowly eased the shaft down my throat. He swallowed. He's not supposed to moan or sigh when we do this, or murmur my name, or groan when he comes. I can only touch him with my lips and tongue. He started binding my hands because I couldn't keep from touching him; when my eyes are disabled, my hands immediately take their place.\n\nMy lover ordered me to stop. I didn't want to stop; in my hunger, I was as stubborn as a newborn. I loved the pacific sucking. Deep in my throat, it created a calm vacuum that heightened my sense of suspension; I could have knelt in front of him for days without feeling the erosion of time. After months of practice with the blindfold, I could endure more nothingness than I had ever thought possible. When I was seven years old, I wept when I thought of the dilation procedure--what would I do in those minutes of darkness? It was an unfathomable well of time. Now I could sink through gallons of time without thinking, without moving, without feeling hunger or thirst. It was a dark, profound ""dolce far niente.""\n\n""I said stop,"" my lover whispered.\n\nHe grabbed the blindfold and pulled my head away, then lifted me by the shoulders and lead me to his bed. I would lie down, and then I would have to wait. He might leave the room. He might leave his apartment. Once he left me at midnight--I knew it was midnight because I heard a security truck making its nightly round of the complex--and didn't return until I sensed dawn illuminating my skin. He undressed and knelt over me. He had brought in the cold of an early winter morning, and he smelled of cigarette smoke and cheap fabric dye. Suddenly I thought, he's been in a motel. He made love to another woman while I waited for him here.\n\nThe thought made my body quake--panic and rage. But his flesh didn't feel like it had been kissed or caressed; it was cool and damp and self-contained, like the muscles of a newly opened oyster. He had been sitting somewhere, alone. I always cringed from images of what my lover did while I waited under the blindfold. I couldn't stand to think of him doing something common, like reading a magazine or eating a sandwich. But it frightened me to think that he might seek out emptiness the way I did; I would rather envision him with another woman. My vacuum could be observed, but not shared.\n\nOn the nights my lover didn't leave me, he would stand over me, watching. This observation was far more excruciating than the lonely waiting. The first time he did it, I couldn't stop laughing. Then I began to cry and begged him to go away, or to untie the blindfold. He said nothing. I heard him sit down in his rocking chair and unfold a newspaper. I asked him what he was doing; he said he was trying to occupy himself while he waited. Waited for what? He told me to be quiet. He must have read the entire paper, considered the position of each paragraph in the clockworks of the world. Each time a page turned, I jumped at the rustle of newsprint as if it were the hiss of a snake. My flesh tightened and shivered in the air-conditioned room. I thought he had forgotten me, but when I tried to move my wrists under the nylon rope, he ordered me to lie still.\n\nThen I fell. It wasn't sleep. My breathing deepened. My eyes remained open under the blindfold. My bound hands tingled for a few minutes as the nerves protested, then they grew numb and I felt no sensation below my wrists. Oblivion unfolded slowly. My lover knelt over me, gently pulling my bound arms over my head, then parting my legs--I couldn't have pronounced his name. He entered me without difficulty; my body had been seeping fluids. His hands skimmed my body as if I were a pool of water; as he stroked my breasts, stomach, thighs, I felt he could have lifted handfuls of me and watched me slide through his fingers. The thrust of his groin became the sole measure of time-- a rapturous, infinite percussion. Breaking our rule of silence, he moaned my name, and through the tenebrous hush of the blindfold, it came to me like a blessing.\n\nHe told me afterwards, as I lay dazed and sodden on his bed, that it was only twenty minutes. Forty-five, if you counted the time it took him to read the paper. I insisted that I had been lying on his bed for at least a day. No, he repeated, showing me his watch, forty-five minutes.\n\n""You should see your eyes,"" he said. ""Your pupils are so wide, I can hardly see the iris. They're like black satin wells.""\n\nEven in the dim light of his bedroom, it was a strain to read his watch. It was a strain to remember the syntax of time. I couldn't lift my hand to touch his face--I had no substance.\n\nWhile my eyes dilated, I would sit with my hands resting on the chilly steel arms of a waiting-room chair. The waiting room--room of sensual suspension. My mother would offer to read to me from a magazine, but I didn't want to hear her voice. Even the murmurs of the nurses and receptionists were difficult to bear. Minutes passed; the panting of time soon faded. As deeply as I drifted, I couldn't quell the fear that I would never feel the nurse's cool hand on my shoulder, telling me it was time to go back to the doctor's office. What if she never came? Anxious and calm at the same time, I experienced the waiting as a tremor in my growing limbs, in my painfully swelling breasts, between my soft thighs. My whole body would contract when I finally felt that hand on my shoulder, and as the nurse led me through the still halls to the doctor's office, I quivered with relief.\n\nWhen I wait, I'm disabled. I lie--blindfolded, bound, and weakened-- till someone speaks to me, touches me, enters my body. I wait for a command, or a promise. I wait for a breath."
1296,Deep Massage,['MF'],"When you stop the shower, you see the cute french bidet. You heard about these but never saw one before, so you try it. There is a soft leather cushion for you to sit on while you spray the warm water on your pussy. You start to get really turned on, because you can see yourself really well in the mirror. You spread your pussy lips wide so the water sprays deep inside you. After playing with your clitoris for a few minutes, you start to shiver and shake with a beautiful orgasm. Ummmmmmm.\n\nWhile showering and using the bidet, you were waiting for a green light to come on over the exit door. Now it goes on, and you hear the exit unlock from the other side. When you go through the door, you see another small mirrored room. There is a long, narrow, padded massage table with a towel for you to wrap yourself in. You lay down on your stomach, covered with the towel and wait for the masseur. He comes in from a side door. He looks very polite, and professional. And he is very good looking. But he is blindfolded. He knows you are there, but he can't see you.\n\nAs he starts to spread oil over your back, the lights start to get dim. You are really enjoying the massage, which never touches you in a sexual way. In fact, you start to wish he would slip a hand under your breast or between your legs, but he doesn't. Suddenly, with the lights dim, you realize you can see THROUGH the mirror in front of you into the shower room you just left. It is a one-way mirror.\n\nIn the bright lights of the other room, you see another woman get undressed. And while your masseur is rubbing oil on you, you watch the other woman do the same things you did. You watch her pose in the mirrors while soaping her breasts. You watch her bend over and turn her ass towards you. And you know that she can't see you. She is just playing with herself in the mirror. And you watch her masturbate in the bidet, just like you did. You know the masseur can't see any of this. Only you can. And he doesn't even know for sure if you are watching the other woman. You are getting so horny you can't stand it. You aren't covered by the towel anymore, but he just won't touch your nipples or pussy.\n\nYou strain and twist your body every way you can to try to make him touch you sexually. You spread your legs wide while on your back, but he only rubs the inside of your thighs. You force your breasts against his hands, but he always misses your nipples. You get on hands and knees and point your ass and pussy high towards his face. But he can't see you, and only slightly rubs the edges of your pussy. In fact, he starts to rub all around your pussy lips, which are now wide open and hungry. But his fingers never touch the inner lips. You feel hollow and ache. You push your own fingers in your pussy and, in only a few seconds, you scream in a wild orgasm, coming almost at the same time as the woman on the other side of the mirror in the bidet.\n\nSuddenly the lights get bright. He hands you your towel and leads you out the back door into a third room. This time HE lays face up on the massage table, and he pushes his hands into cuffs. You hear something click, and you see he can't get his hands free. Then the lights go out completely. As your eyes get used to the darkness, you realize that you can now see into the middle room. You see the other woman lay down on the massage table.\n\nSuddenly you understand. You almost tear his pants as you rip them down his legs. His swollen cock is yours to do with as you please, or not please. You straddle his stomach, and lean your breast into his face, and his mouth closes eagerly over your aching nipple. You have another orgasm as he sucks on you while you rub your pussy on his belly. This one is so good that your legs and belly quiver and shake with it for several minutes.\n\nBy the time the other woman has raised her wide open ass and pussy into the air, POINTING RIGHT AT YOU through the mirror, you are ready. You slide the rest of the way down his cock until it fills you completely. And while the other masseur is teasing the other woman's pussy, you have the most tremendous series of non-stop orgasms you have ever had. You almost pass out from head to toe waves of unbelievable pleasure.\n\nThe lights come on, and you are completely exhausted. You hug your masseur warmly and kiss his mouth, tongues probing lovingly. And you whisper, ""What is your name? I must meet you again, soon."" His cuffs unlock automatically, and he takes off his blindfold. He softly locks his eyes with yours, and he lifts and carries you through the last door. You are still joined, his penis buried hard, tight and deep in your wet, trembling pussy. Your arms and legs are wrapped around his strong back. He slides you up and down his penis slowly, once ... twice. And he whispers, ""We are not done yet.""\n\nYour masseur carries you into the next room, and carefully sits in a narrow reclining swivel chair. His strong arms hold you tightly so that you are not bounced uncomfortably. As he leans back, he relaxes his grip so that you can move freely. You find yourself half sitting in his lap, and half laying on his strong, muscular chest. And he is still deeply embedded in your body. There are no sides to the recliner. You carefully lower your legs to the floor on each side of him. His arms are now completely relaxed, but strong and ready to support you if you lean against them. You slowly try to stand up, and find that you have enough room to lift yourself completely off of him. If you wanted to, you could get up and walk away. But you don't. You are in love with this strong, gentle stranger. All you want to do is squirm back down, squeezing every inch of his thick cock with your quivering vaginal muscles. You bury your face next to his neat beard, rubbing your cheek on the curly bristles between his chin and his neck. And he swings the chair around to face the other wall.\n\nThen you remember things aren't always what they seem. When you look over his shoulder, you know what to expect. You think you will see that other woman raping her handcuffed masseur. But, you are wrong. Instead, you see two women sharing one narrow massage table. The nearest woman is leaning over the near end, with her pussy spread wide in your direction. She is stretched out on her stomach, and has her arms wrapped around the hips of the far woman. She is softly licking and sucking on the far woman's inner thighs and pussy. She is also dipping her hands in bowls of oil next to the massage table. She takes the oil and rubs it every place she can reach on the far woman's body, especially the breasts. You can see her gently squeezing and pulling on the far woman's nipples.\n\nIn the meantime, a different masseur is getting ready to join in. He is completely nude, just like the man under you. He has a long thin hose which is pouring a small, gentle stream of liquid. He starts spraying the liquid over the near woman's thighs, ass, and pussy. Then, still holding the hose in position, he steps up to her. Your view is blocked. But you know he is rubbing his cock in and out of her pussy, and at the same time is spraying that liquid around his cock and on her pussy.\n\nYou are so excited by what is going on, that you can't stand it. You watch the liquid running down their legs and draining into holes in the floor. Every quiver and shiver of the woman's legs and ass cheeks is matched by your own quivers and shivers. You lift up and down on your toes, sliding your pussy up and down your man's cock. Every muscle spasm in your legs is matched by a muscle spasm inside your hot, steaming love box. You come, and come, and come until you almost pass out. When you finally stop moving and collapse on his chest, you can still feel him inside of you. Every nerve is standing on end, and your clitoris is buzzing like a bumblebee. Rubbing it on the base of your man's penis only makes it buzz more.\n\nThe masseur and his partner have apparently finished enjoying themselves. He strokes her legs and pussy with more liquid, and then goes over to the far woman. He helps that woman stand up, and the two of them head for the door. She is leaning heavily on his arm. You see that she is still shaking from head to toe with spasms. Her fingers are busy rubbing her pussy, as though she hasn't had enough yet. She is practically bow legged, as she holds and rubs her crotch while leaving the room. The door closes behind them.\n\nYour man gently pulls himself out of you, and leads you into that room. In the meantime, the near woman rolls onto her back and slides up to the far end of the massage table. Now, in a flash, you understand everything. You know what to expect. You know who this other woman is. Not her name, of course. But you know she watched you while you showered and masturbated on the bidet. While she was watching you, she was having her pussy teased. You know she watched you while you had your pussy teased, in turn. When you were on your hands and knees begging for your masseur to rub inside your pussy, she was sliding onto her man's captive penis. When you masturbated yourself in front of your blindfolded man, she was having a hard cock climax. But, she didn't see you finally squirm onto your man's cock in the third room. That was private between you and your man. While that was happening, she was watching two other women do things. These were things the two of you were now about to do.\n\nYou feel warm kinship with this woman. She was getting excited watching you, just as you did with someone else. Now you want to add your personal touch. You stretch out over the end of the table to reach her. There isn't enough room for both of you, but that's OK. You reach your arms around her hips and bury your face in her hot, juicy pussy. It smells strongly of spices and oils. In fact the whole room smells like that. You see the bowl of oil on each side of the table. You dip your hands in the oil and spread it as far as you can reach. You rub her nipples and gently squeeze them. Her pussy is wide open, begging for you to stick your whole face, your whole head inside. You feel her constant, non stop twitching, shivering and shaking. Under your tender care, the orgasms don't stop. But they become smoother, more regular.\n\nSuddenly you feel a warm liquid splash over your own twitching, itchy pussy. It feels wonderful. Your man is standing behind you, and is playing with you. He gently splashes the flow over your thighs, and pussy, and up and down your ass. He even slips a small finger inside your asshole, but just for a second. It was almost like he knew that you had an itch there. In fact you itch everywhere in your crotch. You are busy loving the woman in front of you, but you are also squirming your ass around. You aim your pussy as high as it will go, and spread your legs as wide as possible, begging him to give it to you, hard.\n\nThen you feel him enter your hot, yearning pussy. Suddenly, he thrusts hard: once, twice, three times. Then you feel him pushing and pounding and shooting his hot sperm deep inside you. You go crazy and explode with orgasm after orgasm, earthquake after earthquake, right along with him. You feel your cum pouring out, mixing with his hot sperm. It seems to go on forever, in slow motion. He spurts, you spurt. He pulses, you contract around his cock. He draws back, you try to suck him back in like a vacuum cleaner. He thrusts forward, you squeeze him and spurt at the same time. Over and over. You can feel the warm hose gushing, his hot cock gushing, and your pussy gushing, forever.\n\nSlowly, the volcano subsides. You are on fire. Your face is burning, your pussy is an inferno of heat and desire. Then you feel the continued warm (but deliciously cool) liquid from the hose starting to soothe your burning insides. The liquid continues to stream all over your pussy and legs, washing you. You finally lift your face out of the other woman's pussy. You smile apologetically, because you got a little rough with her. While you were climaxing, you almost sucked her clit right out of her pussy. But she wasn't complaining. Her pelvis was pushing against your mouth so hard you almost split a lip. She is smiling now, and is holding your face in her hands. Her eyes are shiny, almost as if she is going to cry. You whisper to her, ""Wait for me outside."" She nods, and gets up. Your man slowly pulls out of you and gently rubs down your legs and pussy with more liquid. Then he massages the inside of your pussy for a few seconds with his fingers. It is like he is saying ""Thank you,"" and, ""Good bye."" Then he comes around the table and helps the other woman out the door.\n\nSuddenly you remember. The very first, other woman was watching this. She and her masseur are now coming into the room. She was the one that you first saw in the shower. She really turned you on while you watched her masturbate on the bidet. And you got a good hot look at her open, straining pussy when she was in the middle room. She was being teased. Her aching pussy lips were being rubbed all around but not inside. You watched her frantic wiggling, trying to impale herself on her man's fingers. You watched her masturbate in frustration while you were filling your pussy to capacity with your man's captive cock. She didn't know she was being watched, then. But she must have been watching YOU a minute ago. She knows the score, now, too.\n\nYou climb the rest of the way onto the massage table, and lay down on your back. Your knees are wide apart, and you watch her coming over to you. There isn't enough room for her, but she knows what you want. She knows your hot itchy pussy is wide open for her tender care. You want her cool mouth on you. You want her tongue to lick you inside and out. You want her to bury her face and head inside you, so that she can soothe the jerky, quivering spasms racing through your body. You want to swallow her up with your pussy to fill the aching hollow need.\n\nShe wants to satisfy you, too. She is gentle. She strokes your pussy, inside and out, with her lips and tongue, while she rubs your sides, chest and nipples with her hands. She spreads oil all over you and soothes your jangled nerves. You almost fall asleep, because she is so gentle and loving. Her face is buried in you from chin to eyebrows. But the orgasms don't stop. They are softer now, but still come in a continuous stream of rolling pleasure. Wave after wave.\n\nThen, she starts getting crazy. She squeezes your nipples harder. She sucks and licks faster. Her eyes jump up to meet yours in horror, and she almost looks like she is BEGGING you to do something. Then, ZOWIE, her eyes open and close frantically. She sucks so hard she almost tears your clitoris out. You know exactly what is happening. She is getting the best climax of her life at the same time. It is more than you can take. You go into another round of impossible orgasms, half because of her mouth on you, and half because of remembering what is was like for you a few minutes ago. The two of you buck and twist and push against each other. You try to push yourself down to her end of the table. Her tongue isn't enough. You want to feel her man's cock. You want him to push it through her and deep inside of you, deeper than her tongue can reach.\n\nYou want her man, NOW, but it's impossible. There is no more energy left to do anything. It's over. Time to go home. You stroke your new friend's face, and you want to hug her till you cry. The two of you have just shared unbelievable ecstasy together. She mumbles something to you and you nod. You struggle off the table. You can hardly stand up. You can't control your legs, because everything is shaking. If you didn't know better, you'd say you were still having more orgasms. It sure feels like it. You are horny, and squirming and shivering and feel hot flashes of pleasure from head to toe. You try to walk to the door, and can't stop rubbing yourself. You bend your knees and stick your fingers inside and rub, fast and hard. You can't stop. It's like scratching an itch. You can't leave it alone, and scratching only makes it itch more.\n\nYou feel a strong arm around your waist, holding you up. It is her man. As the door closes behind you, you lean against it. You reach for his cock with both hands, and pull him to you. He is a stranger, but you want him. He surrounds your hands with his own, and helps you squeeze. He gently rubs his tongue across your nipples and gives both of them a slow, gentle suck, sending sparks through your pussy. His mouth reaches for yours, and you kiss slowly, deeply, forever, with tongues probing.\n\nHe then gently rubs your burning love box with his hand. He softly and slowly itches the inside of your pussy for you with his fingers. Your vaginal muscles have now settled into a rapid, smooth, unstoppable orgasm. The rhythm of contractions keeps steady pace with your racing heart beats. He understands why you are pulling his cock towards your pussy lips: his fingers just aren't reaching high enough inside you. Still standing, he gently inserts his throbbing cock into your perpetual motion squeeze box. The edge around the head of his penis is exactly what you were begging for. It reaches deep and rubs all of the hot itchy spots inside you perfectly. He whispers in your ear ""Now it's my turn."""
1297,Deep Sleep,"['MF', 'sleeping', 'nc']","The reason I describe her to you is that like any young boy entering puberty, his mother is the object of many masturbation sessions. Who knows what it is that sexually attracts a young boy to his mother? I suppose it might be that innate thrill of danger in flirting with something considered forbidden or taboo. Or maybe it's that I knew that she loved me unconditionally, I just can't explain it.\n\nAnyways, one day I was making dinner when she came home from work. She looked miserable, so I asked her what was bothering her.\n\n""Mom?""\n\n""Yes sweetie?""\n\n""Everything ok, you look like something's bothering you?"" I said.\n\n""Oh it's nothing Ryan,"" she said in a voice that was so obviously full of pain.\n\n""Come on, Mom, I know something's the matter. What is it? Please tell me, I hate to see you suffer!"" She said, ""Well, I had a tough day at work, that's all."" She was obviously masking her true feelings. I replied, ""Mom, now you and I both know that work has nothing to do with it. Come on, what is it really?""\n""Well,"" she started to say in a low soft voice, ""Today would have been your father's and my 20th wedding anniversary,"" and then she burst into uncontrollable tears. ""Damn,"" I thought to myself, how could I have been so stupid! I had forgotten about my parents' anniversaries after dad had died, I guess thinking that they would only remind mom about painful memories.\n\nObviously, mom had not forgotten. Not only did I feel horrible because I had forgotten the anniversary, but I had also made mom cry. I walked over to her and gently embraced her. She was sobbing uncontrollably. I could feel the shoulder of my shirt become wet at the instant that her face rested there. I kept telling her that everything was going to be all right, that she was going to be all right, that I was going to take care of her. And then it happened! That familiar sensation had started. I was getting a hard-on. My thoughts were drifting from consoling my very own mother, berieved from my father's death, to comforting her in other ways. I hadn't noticed it before, but I was thinking about what she was wearing at that moment. A white blouse, a black skirt, and a bra (I could feel it as I moved my hands around her back). I could see it so clearly now and knew what I had to do. I had to take my father's place, as the man of the house, the man in my mother's bed.\n\nDreams were about to become reality, I hoped. I started to gently kiss my mother's neck. The smell of her hair was intoxicating. I started to rub her back in a more seductive manner, and I pulled her in closer to me so I could feel her breasts against me. I was losing myself into making my dreams come true. As my hands moved and started to make their way from her back around to her beautiful 38DD breasts, I didn't notice that my mother had become very still, frozen like a statue. ""Ryan?"" she said in a stern voice. I managed to escape the wonderful reverie I was in and pulled away from her.\n\nI stared her squarely in the face. Our eyes met. Then as if by some sudden indication of complete awareness, my mother's eyes broke our trance and looked down. I followed her eyes down to my shorts. My dick was straining mightily to get out. Then my mother looked up at me again and said the worst thing imaginable. ""Thanks for comforting me, SON, but I need to go now.""\n\nShe got her purse and went upstairs. Though the tone of her voice was sweet and reassuring, those words were excruciatingly painful to digest, especially her emphasis of the word ""son."" Now I was depressed. I couldn't get out of my mind the feelings I had when I was actually getting hard from touching my mother in a way that society does not consider to be normal. These thoughts lingered with me into the night. My mom and I had managed to avoid each other for the rest of the night. She just stayed in her room, as I did in mine. I knew I wasn't going to leave my room anytime soon, for I had some unfinished business to take care of. I had to rectify the situation with my hard-on, so I decided to jack off to the thought of imagining my mother lying naked in the next room. After I came, I cleaned up and somehow managed to fall asleep... There was my mom, dressed in nothing but a sexy red teddy.\n\nShe was beautiful. Her creamy, milky white skin was so smooth and luscious. Her lips a perfect pink. Her green eyes staring at me like those of a siamese cat. Her enormous breasts, covered by the teddy, I had to see. I walked towards her, gave her a passionate kiss, and then started to undo the teddy. I started to take the teddy off my mom's beautiful body, I could see the tops of her huge breas.... I awoke at 3:15 a.m. to the sound of something drop. Damn, I was so close in my dreams to touching those breasts, yet I was unable to. What a bad day!! I listened for the sound again, but heard nothing. I decided to investigate. I got up out of bed and first went downstairs to see if everything was all right. All seemed fine, so I went back upstairs and decided to check up on mom. I slowly opened her door, and there she was in all her beauty, lying fast asleep in her nightgown at one edge of the bed. I walked in to make sure she was really ok - or maybe I just wanted to get a better glimpse of sleeping beauty - and so I decided to take a few steps closer. After staring at her half naked body for a couple of minutes, I turned to walk to the door when something caught my eye in the dark. I walked over to the mysterious object lying on the floor next to where mom was sleeping. I bent down and picked it up. To get a better look at what it was, and so as not to wake mom up, I quietly exited the room into the hallway where there was ample lighting. I couldn't believe it!!! The object I was holding in my hand was a dildo!! I brought the dildo closer to my face, and I smelled something wonderful on it. I took my finger and grazed it against the object, taking a sample of a liquid substance and looking at it closer. Then I realized what it was, and what must have happened. I realized that this was my mother's cum on my hands. She must have been masturbating with the dildo, and after she was done she must have fallen asleep with dildo still in hand. She must have let go of the dildo while sleeping, and when it hit the floor, that must have been the noise that had woken me up. My mission was clear. I WAS going to take my father's place as the man in my mother's bed. I threw the dildo aside and walked into my mother's bedroom. There she was, half naked in a nightgown. I was going to hit that, nothing could stop me. I quickly took off my boxers, all the while my eyes were fixed on my mother's huge, heaving breasts as she breathed in her sleep. I crept over the the bed and gently got onto it so as not to wake my mom. She was fast asleep, so I reached over and tried to manipulate her gown so that it would rise along her body, revealing her moist mound of pleasure to me. When I was able to do this, I then moved up and tried to get the top portion of her nighty to move down along her body so as to reveal her enormous breasts. When I was able to do this, I pulled back and just looked at my sleeping mother now. Her breasts showed. Her pussy showed. I was in heaven!! What happened next is the greatest feeling I have ever experienced!!! I slowly got on top of my mother and lowered myself into her. As my penis entered the very hole from where I emerged years earlier, a warm sensation jetted throughout my body. Yet she still slept.\n\nI lowered my head to her breasts and started to suck on her nipples and kneaded her wonderful breasts. Her nipples became hard in my mouth. Yet she still slept. Her breasts were so soft and scrumptious. I licked them and sucked them. Yet she still slept. I decided to inch my way up her body with kisses, and as I did this, my body instinctively made a gyrating motion, as my penis entered her hole, deeper and deeper and deeper. Yet she still slept. As my mouth reached hers, I passionately french kissed her. Yet she still slept. Then I decided to go for it all. I started to pound into her with a fury and strength I never knew I had in me. Pounding mercilessly into her, her body reacted as her vagina contracted perfectly around my penis. Up and down, down and up. I started to moan in pleasure.\n\nAnd wouldn't you know it, my mother started to moan what seemed to be involuntarily - she still seemed to be asleep. I decided that she was going to wake up and consciously enjoy this, and she was going to know who was giving her this much needed pleasure. I pounded harder and harder, and her moans became increasingly louder. At the moment of orgasm, I shot my load into my mom, and I was startled to hear her say, ""Yes Ryan, fuck your mommy, fuck your girl, fuck ME!!!!!""\n\nI looked up and saw my mom's eyes wide awake, and she had this huge smile on her face. I kissed her then. There were many more kisses (among other things) afterwards. I married Claude, my mom, a couple months later, and we moved soon thereafter to Utah and now live as man and wife. We are expecting our first child in 2 more months. It's a boy. He's going to have a wonderful mother to take care of him and show him the joys of life. I know I did!"
1298,Deeply Madly Kimberly,"['FF', 'rom']","One of these islands... lush, exotic, mysterious, nurturing, enlightening... is Kimberly.\n\nShould my cyber-sailing ship be tossed and torn by storms of electrons, may the warm waves carry me to her fragrant, golden beach...\n\nThe day dawned grey and damp, November's chill rain falling unhindered through the bare branches of the trees.\n\nAlone in my bed, I listen to the rattle of rain on the roof, a lonely sound... but lonely I am not, because I will have a special visitor today.\n\nShe will come, we will meet at last... will bright sparks fly or will deeply-banked embers smolder?\n\nHusband gone to work, children gone to school, alone again with my thoughts. I start my computer and call up a favorite picture... there!\n\nHer dark eyes bore into mine, they call to me, deep wells of limitless passion. Skin as soft as satin, pale gold like a summer afternoon... my lips will paint her warm canvas with tones of passion, my tongue will trace the contours of her topography, engraving them into my memory... Her pose combines child-like innocence with the promise of adult pleasures to come, a combination that is irresistible. Come to me, come now...\n\nI wait for her, mind and heart racing. Calm down, Susan, and save your excitement! I do some laundry, vacuum, check my internet auctions, listen to a CD... The Beach Boys' ""Friends"":\n\n""Take all the time you need, it's a lovely night, if you decide to come, you're gonna do it right""...\n\nI go online and go to my room at DT, but nobody's there and I feel myself tense up... she's coming, closer...\n\n""I wash the dishes and I rinse out the sink, like a busy bee. I make up a song as I'm working along, no one's watching me. I wish that you were here to help me dry, when's the last time you baked me a pie, you had a way of making it come alive, it's not to late for you to take a drive...""\n\nI look out my window and see a car approaching. Long and low, a big car, all curves... it's pulling into my driveway! What's the license plate say? Is that ""HIYA""? It must be her!\n\nQuickly I check my face in the mirrored closet door, what will she think of me? Too late now, a soft knock sounds at the door... I open it, and our eyes meet, lock, a moment of silence. I nervously giggle to break the spell, and invite her in. She's so petite compared to me, and she carries herself with a confident bearing. As she steps inside, I catch the scent of her perfume and my mind goes blank, all my carefully practiced phrases, gone... panic! She's taking off her coat as she looks around and I remember my manners and take it from her... my hand touches hers and a spark jumps between us! We laugh, and I suddenly feel comfortable again.\n\nI'm in the presence of a dear friend, and have nothing to fear. The laughter tapers off, and we gaze upon each other.... Those deep brown eyes, I could fall into them and be forever lost... She must sense what I'm feeling as she moves closer, we are drawn to each other.\n\nMy arms reach for her, we embrace, our eyes never losing contact: green to brown, brown to green... now our lips meet - was that another spark? Pressing against each other, mouth to mouth, breast to breast, as I had always imagined it would be. No, better than I imagined, better than my ""swet dreams"" of Kim. With effort we come slightly apart, and I take her small soft hand, leading her to my bedroom. Not a word is said, there is no need for words now.\n\nWe're thinking alike, we want the same thing: each other. In front of the bed in my dimly lit room, we come together again. But there's something between us... our clothing. My fingers, shaking, go to the zipper that runs down the back of her deep blue satin dress. Her steady ones move to the hem of my green sweater, and begin to lift it.\n\nAt that moment her dress slips off of her shoulders, and I pull my sweater over my head. Again her slender fingers dart out, and open the front clasp of my bra. My breasts practically burst from their confinement... into Kimberly's waiting hands! I toss my head back, luxuriating in the feeling of her warm soft hands on my breasts, and shudder as she begins to softly move her hands over them. I open the top button of my jeans and unzip the zipper causing the loose denims to slide down my legs, I step out of them. A low moan escape's Kim's lips as she notices that I'm not wearing any panties. Then I reach around her to unclasp her bra, and gasp as it falls away and our breasts touch. I can see that she's flushed as she slowly and seductively pulls down her metallic blue thong panties, my god, her body is beautiful! A shiver runs through me, she sees it, and she also sees my nipples hardening.\n\nShe brushes past me and lifts the comforter on my bed. ""Come in, it's cold out there"", she says with a devilish grin. I follow her into my bed, and we face each other. We each know that this is what we had been waiting for... which one of us will make the first move?\n\nBoth of us move at the same time, and smiling at each other, we kiss. I stroke my hand down the side of her body, and she does the same to me. Our tongues touch, dancing together then swirling away. My hand is vibrating as it glides over Kim's curves, glorying in her soft warm silky skin. I reach far down and cup her bottom, then move up again to her shoulder, then down to her breast. Still thinking alike, we move our heads to kiss each other's breasts... clonk!\n\nLaughing again, I motion for her to be still and I bow my head to her neck. My tongue traces a path from her clavicle to her earlobe and I then plant a row of kisses along that line, feeling her sigh and breathe deeply. I tickle her ear with my tongue, tracing the pale, shell-like contours of it and making her gasp as it pokes into the little hole.\n\nThen downward I move, kissing and nuzzling, across her throat and onto her chest. A nipple moves into view, but I won't touch it yet... I kiss her breasts softly, then with more pressure. Kim is softly moaning now, and I let her nipple find my mouth. Gently I explore her nipple with my tongue, swirling it slowly around the base and then lightly flicking across the top.\n\nHer back is arching now, she's responding to my attentions. I release her nipple and take the other one into my mouth, biting it ever so softly I feel it grow and firm up in my mouth. As I do this, my hand has been stroking her warm body, as a blind woman reads a new and unfamiliar braille book. My fingers move through her soft pubic hair, and come away wet and sticky.\n\nAs I bring them to my mouth, I gaze into Kimberly's eyes, I want to see her reaction as I taste her for the first time. To my surprise, she growls, and pins my arms down as she rolls on top of me!\n\nShe kisses me deeply and forcefully as she grinds her mound into mine, there must be sparks flying down there but I can't see them! Still straddling me, she releases my arms and brings her head to my breasts, taking each nipple into her mouth in turn, raking the sides of them with her teeth.\n\nHer hands push my breasts together and now she has both nipples in her mouth, her sharp yet soft tongue flicking from one nipple to the other... my hips are bucking now, and I gasp in deep breaths. Again that devilish grin, and she suddenly pivots around so that she's face to face with my mound, and I to hers. I take in the beauty of her femaleness... soft dark hair framing her pink lips, almost hiding the wetness within... the scent of musk, a forest floor, ripe tropical fruit, and sex.\n\nThe moment passes and we kiss each other, silent no longer as we explore each other's sex. Kimberly's taste is in my mouth and in my mind, I drink eagerly at her fountain, searching like a hummingbird for more sweet nectar. The feeling of her active tongue and soft lips against my pussy is beyond incredible, beyond explanation.\n\nI want to hold out against the approaching tidal wave, but I know I'm helpless to resist for much longer. Wanting to come together, I intensify my probing of her sweet pussy and direct my attentions to the sweet pink pearl nestled between her lips. I caress it gently at first with my lips and tongue, then with increasing pressure and friction, taking my cue from the passionate sounds emanating from Kimberly.\n\nShe has found my clit now also, and as she sucks it her fingers slide into me. The feeling is indescribable, a roaring fills my mind as the wave comes to take me away... As if from a great distance I can hear Kim's voice calling, announcing her orgasm. I dip my tongue into her pussy and I can feel her muscles spasming around my tongue, and her sweet juices fill my mouth. The great wave recedes, taking my strength with it, leaving me with a sense of deep fulfillment. Kimberly, above me still, shudders delicately with the last few spasms of her orgasm.\n\nI kiss her pussy tenderly, lovingly, and run my tongue gently up and down the line of her lips, kissing them softly, not wanting the moment to end. My arms clutch her slight but strong body to mine, we are one entity united by passion and desire. Now she raises herself, swivels around and faces me once again, her face wet with my juices.\n\nI kiss her and taste my own taste, as she tastes herself on my lips... we gaze into each other's eyes for a long time, and the world slips away...\n\nI wake alone, the pale light of dawn creeping into my bedroom. Where was Kimberly? Was she here at all, or was I dreaming the most wonderful dream? Sighing, I swing my legs out of bed, stand up and enter the bathroom.\n\nA patch of blue catches my eye... on the chair is a pair of metallic blue thong panties..."
1299,Deer Camp Sex,"['M+F', 'orgy', 'alcohol']","Every 10 miles or so I would stop and take a piss in the frost, draining out the mornings breakfast. (2 eggs, toast, 4 Budweiser's) finally my watch said it was noontime so out came the first bottle of whiskey for a long slug!\n\nEveryone in Vermont knows that hard liquor before noon means your a god damn drunken gutter slut!\n\nFinally in a semi drunken state (my mind, and Vermont) I pulled up to Barry's camp. I could see the van and three other cars parked there but nobody around. I found the key behind the horseshoe where it always was and let myself into the cabin! Again I bumped my goddamn low beams!\n\nAfter smoking about 6 cigarettes I watched some TV.... the one fuzzy station that came in was in French but you could see some tit every once in a while and that amused me for a while. Later I dozed off on the sleeping bag after stoking up the Queen Atlantic cook stove.\n\nBang!!! SLAM!!!! Why goddamn it I never woke up so fast! I looked in the kitchen in disbelief. There was Barry the boss, Rory the sales manager, and Alan one of the technicians! What was so unusual is a young girl was there too, but she was lying on the table on her side naked with Barry's dick slipping in and out of her mouth sucking for all she was worth! In her left hand was Rory's cock and Alan was...well shoving ice cubes and frozen milky ways he had found in the fridge up her cunt! The melting chocolate was running in a stream down her legs as the ice melted.\n\nI rubbed my eyes in disbelief!! Just this morning my boss told me to tuck in my shirt and look professional and now this! The pool of chocolaty water was smaller because Alan was at her pussy licking and sucking for all it was worth! Every 10 seconds or so he would stop, spit, drink a swig of vodka out of a bottle he was holding in his left hand and then dive into her pussy after some loud animal noises!\n\nMore employees were arriving and clothes were flying as they lined up for a head job...Barry was done a long time ago by the looks of things.... a long glob of cum hung on her hair as her head bobbed back and forth on Rory's cock now! After a loud grunt another wave of cum cascaded down her cheeks and another took her place. She was bucking her hips wildly now and slurping furiously...she was about to cum!\n\nRory staggered drunkenly too close to where Alan was sitting and his cock almost hit Alan's cheek. This was too much for Alan and he threw Rory out the door and up against his van pounding the living shit out of him as he went. The last I saw of Rory was when he crawled under his van to hide from the beating!\n\nBy now the floor was a mess with cum, milky ways and water, barf, etcetera. And didn't smell much better. The gal was still at it so I half staggered into the room. ""Hey, Link Buddy!""\n""Look what we picked up at the Slopes Inn""\n\nI was half pushed to her waiting mouth and lowered my cock into her lips!\n\nShe was like a human vacuum cleaner! That gal had a penchant for cocksucking I sprang erect instantly overcoming the bashfulness of being naked around co-workers! I started getting to the swing of things playing with her tits that gal could do more tricks with a banana than a monkey!! After a swig on a bottle of wine cooler I was given I felt that familiar tension build up until I came!\n\nShe must have thought someone had turned on a garden hose. She tried to swallow all the cum but more ran down the side of her head! After this I joined 2 others cleaning up in the stream...it was ice cold but we were too drunk to be bothered much.\n\nShe was still there the next morning and stayed for two more days drinking and playing cards with us. None of us fucked her again that weekend as she said she was too sore! I believed it!!\n\nI saw her a year later in one of Vermont's resort towns, it turned out she was the daughter of one of the towns dentists! What I found out later was what unnerved me! This was her birthday and she and some of her TEENAGE friends were going skiing!\n\n*\n\nWritten by Link-Sysop NixPix East Adult BBS-Portland, Maine If you liked this story won't you please log on and let me know in a message! 24 hour BBS# 1-207-693-3431 300/1200/2400 baud 8-1-N. Thanks and please upload this story to other Adult BBS systems!!"
1300,Deer Hunters,['MM'],"I could almost feel that blonde he had described touching my very hard cock. Suddenly I realized that someone was touching my erection. I lay there very still, as Stephen began lightly stroking my hard on. He moved his fingers lightly up and down the entire length of my shaft. He would stop and softly squeeze the big swollen head occasionally. I felt him tug at the waist band of my long johns and he carefully inched them downward, exposing my very hard cock. He grabbed my now naked cock with his hand and began stroking me while his other hand cupped my balls.\n\nI still pretended to be asleep. Suddenly I could feel him crawling beneath the sleeping bags. He gently took me into his hot wet mouth, sucking the head of my aching cock. It felt incredible. He slowly moved his mouth downward taking me deeper and deeper into his mouth. I was now in his throat. He had my entire 9 and 1/2 inches inside of his warm wonderful mouth. I began to move a little, I couldn't help it. Suddenly I reached over and felt for his cock. I slid my hand inside of his long johns and grabbed the big rock hard dick. The head was very slick with pre cum.\n\nHe was very excited from sucking me. I began stroking him and pulled his thermals completely off. He repositioned himself where we could 69. His cock was about 8 and 1/2 inches long, and circumsized like mine. I licked the big leaking head. I could taste the sweetness of his pre cum. It tasted kind of good. He continued sucking me and began pushing his cock head inside of my mouth. I eagerly accepted my first cock, and hungrily sucked him deeper into my mouth. He was giving me a glorious blowjob, and I wanted to make him feel as good as he was making me feel. He was on top and he began thrusting his cock into my mouth. He fucked my mouth very hard, and I soon had all of him inside of me.\n\nHe was almost making me gag, but I kept telling myself to relax and enjoy it and this kept me from gagging. The whole thing was pretty hot. I had never considered doing anything like this, really ,but here I was sucking a cock like a little whore, and I was loving it. As he fucked me with his throat and cupped my balls he made me cum. I shot my load and I am quite sure I flooded him with a hefty amount of cum. He hungrily ate every drop. When he was done, I pushed him to his back. I dove between his legs and began sucking him hard and fast. I cupped his balls like he had done me and fucked him with my mouth. I could feel his rock hard cock throb and pulsate and he began moaning. I could sense he was going to cum, so I moved my hand faster and faster up and down his thick throbbing shaft.\n\nHe moaned loudly, and began thrusting his hips wildly. His cum erupted and he filled my mouth with a massive amount of sweet sticky stuff. I swallowed every drop, and almost wished there was more. As he softened I rolled over to my side of the bedroll and we told each other good night, and went to sleep. The next day we didn't even go hunting at all. We stayed in the tent and played with each other and gave each other blowjobs all day. I had the time of my life on that hunting trip, and can't wait until fishing season starts. Stephen can't wait either, he called me the other day, and we went swimming."
1301,Defloration of My Girlfriend,"['MF', 'rom', '1st', 'oral']","She turned around and put her bag down. She tried to close it and told me afterwards that she knew it was not working and she wanted to buy a new bag anyway. She kindly thanked me for my warning. I noticed her pronunciation and asked her if she was from Baden. She told me she was from K„rnten which is another state of Austria. I told her I thought that because of her pronunciation.\n\nI asked her what had brought her to Baden. She told me she was attending a special school in Baden which I knew because I had a friend who had gone on that school too. We began a conversation; she seemed very friendly and outgoing.\n\nDuring the following hours we walked through Baden and it's parks all the time chatting about god and the world.\n\nShe had some kind of aura around her which gave me a warm feeling in my heart. I never met a girl with that charisma. She seemed not to have a so-called ""academical education"". Maybe you could call her a girl from the country but I call her a girl from heaven. There was something with her that I never felt with another woman, - this aura which seems to enlighten her environment. It was completely out of that world. Her mind seemed to have a great spirituality. On the other hand she seemed like an unknowing virgin from the country-side. A paradoxity which caught my attention.\n\nAfter our first meeting I got her number and we did send each other a lot of sms. I was very content because at first I thought I would not have any chance with her. I was trying to get closer to her.\n\nAfter a couple of weeks where we were sending each other short messages via mobile she agreed to meet again. It was the last day of the summer. When she came to the place where I was waiting for her I could not believe my eyes, she was even more beautiful than at our first encounter. She was dressed like a model in a black robe, marine blue top and black fish-net stockings; everything looked very elegantly. I was awstruck. The first thing she told me was that a man in a car had followed her on her way to our rendezvous. No wonder. I would have done the same thing; she looked like a goddess. Eventually we settled down on a bench and started chatting. During our conversation I noticed several men ogling her. The 25 year old girl was having an effect not only on young man but also on older ones. I saw a man about 40 passing us with a baby carriage who could not take his eyes off her.\n\nI felt flattered that she had dressed so beautiful for me. She should not regret that decision; I planned to give her a nice present. Something I had bought 4 years ago with the intention to give it to my future bride. When I saw her now I immediately knew it was meant for her.\n\nI invited her to my home and she agreed to follow me. When we had arrived there I took her to my room where I had the present. I told her the same which I told you now: that it was a special present for a special woman... The only thing I did not tell her was that it was my intention to pass it to my bride. She got very curious and her eyes brightened up. The angel was going to receive a precious white lady scarf designed by Christian Dior. It was made from pure silk, embroided with delicate roses. Her eyes watched in ashtonisment as I took the gift out of my wardrobe and handed it to her. She gave me a beautiful smile. We were standing in font of us both holding the scarf in our hands. I stood there totally perplexed and wasn't sure what to do know. I finally draped it around her neck and kissed her. It seemed to be right out of a love-movie but nevertheless it touched my heart and filled me with great happiness. Was this the beginning of a perfect romance? Later on, we walked happily through my garden, where she proudly stood model for a couple of photos.\n\nIn that evening we were lying on our backs in my bed. We were both starring at the ceiling while I held her hand. I could hear her breath and out of the corner of my eyes I saw her chest raising and falling. There was a certain tension in the room. A positive atmosphere as if this was the way it was supposed to be. Two lovers shortly before making love to each other for the first time. What a great feeling.\n\nI wasn't sure how to start and so I honestly asked her, ""May I ask you a question: Are you still virgin!""\n\nI hadn't been sure during the time we dated, sometimes I was thinking No and on other times I considered her to be a virgin. With other girls I usually had one straight opinion but with her I was in a state of ignorance. If she was still a virgin I would lust after her even more, and would do everything possible to deflore her. But if the answer was No, my sexual feelings for her would likely decrease. Why? Because I had never met a girl who seemed that pure and innocent. Therefore I would consider her as an angel and would do everything to get her. That were my thoughts while I was awaiting her answer. What would she say now? I was holding my breath. I could barely stand the tension. It was the time for the truth.\n\nHer mouth opened and she whispered, ""yes, I am"".\n\nMy whole body and mind were in a state of great attention. I was electrified. I had difficulty in breathing. My skin flushed and a sigh escaped from deep inside me. \n\nI wanted her more than anything else in the world. Never in my life I had craved something with the same intensity. I wasn't sure what to do.\n\nA lewd thought of instantly raping this angel came into my mind as the spirit of sensuousness jumped onto me.\n\nIt was the same timeless and immortal spirit I had worshipped so many times in my life. Could I prevail upon him?\n\nEventually my self-control was stronger and I came to the opinion that I wanted her to surrender to me; yes, she should give herself to me voluntarily.\n\n""And you, are you still virgin?"" she said, her voice trembling with excitement.\n\nTill that moment I hadn't been sure if she was sexually aroused. But after listening to her panting voice I was sure she was. My penis had been swelling since her confession and it was now oozing pre-cum. Although it was not completely hard I found myself hornier than ever. The knowledge of her arousal made my penis stiffen with each heard beat and my body seemed to burn with desire.\n\n""No, I am not,"" I said.\n\nI knew that I had to do something now. I raised to my elbows and lowered my lips onto hers. I was sure she would kiss me but would she go any further. She breathed heavily. Her eyes were watching me intently. Unable to stop myself, I bent my mouth to hers and kissed her on the lips. At first, she did not respond. She allowed my lips to possess hers in a tender kiss. Slowly, her mouth started to move against mine. I did not force my tongue into her mouth. She parted willingly, allowing my tongue to pass between her lips. My tongue eagerly found hers in the warm wet sweetness of her mouth. We played together for awhile. Occasionally, she would send her tongue out to explore the inside of my mouth. She was relaxed now. Freeing my mouth from hers, I allowed my lips and tongue to explore her. I kissed her eyes. I explored her small, delicate ears, eliciting a small giggle from deep in her body. I slid down the slope of her neck to the slight hollow at its base. With my hands and mouth, I caressed her smooth, round shoulders.\n\nI felt the heat enmate from her body and the pleasure of the flesh rise inside our young bodies; we were now to fulfil the purpose of life: re-creation.\n\nIt was an exciting moment in which I felt the satisfaction of being one with the nature. I knew we would soon become one flesh; and she knew it too. The virgin was going to feel a man inside of her. How did she feel about that? What were her thoughts? For the very first time a man would enter her body and she was going to be invaded by his cock; she would be at the mercy of him. \n\nI opened her top and freed her breasts. My eyes gloated over the beautiful sight of the firm globes. I looked into her eyes as if seeking her permission. She looked so desirable, stretched out in front of me. I could not detect a sign of indisposition within her eyes except the natural apprehension of the virgin. She looked so fresh, young, and healthy.\n\nShe was still lying on her back and I was on my elbows above her upper body. I gazed at the two ripe melons, each capped with a pink cherry. Her breasts were so firm, that they stood up on her chest, maintaining their perfect roundness. They stood erect and proud, waiting to be kissed and suckled. I bend down to take her nipples in my mouth. She sucked in a huge breath of air and let it escape in a long sigh. I sucked it and nibbled on it. My tongue reached out and bathed it in my saliva, as it became erect and hard. She moaned softly and closed her eyes. I was in heaven too; her soft and warm tit pressed against my mouth. She couldn't get enough. She pushed her firm breasts hard against my face. She was squirming around as if she was becoming impatient with me to get on with it; so I plunged my tongue into the valley between her breasts and slid it down towards her belly.\n\nWho was I to disappoint this sweet young thing.\n\nMy fingers rubbed together as I prepared to reveal the prize that I had desired for so long. I pulled on her panties; down over her soft lower belly; over the silky triangle of blonde hair. My hands fumbled for a second as if I was afraid to go any farther. Once again, I drew in a deep breath of air, let it out slowly, and slid her panties down to her ankles. Finally she stepped out of her panties and the movement of her legs exposed her mount of venus to me. The bulge in my briefs was straining forward and a small spot of pre-cum staining the front of it. I pulled them down quickly and released my boner. Her eyes were fixed on it immediately.\n\nFor the very first time I saw a flicker of lust in her eyes, which caused my penis to rise to it's full size.\n\nI was extremely excited as I looked at the triangle of hair between her legs, and the little dark slit that nestled there. My dick throbbed with anticipation.\n\nI got onto my knees and crawled between her beautiful smooth legs. I was ready to push her to the ultimate limits of her own pleasure. I took my time licking all around her sweet lips without actually penetrating between them. I eased her legs up until they were bent in the middle and parted her legs wide. Her lips spread slightly, as if inviting me to enter. My tongue wandered to the area below her sweet pussy. A hint of a baby powder smell lingered there. I pushed it between her cheeks trying to find her anus. I pushed her legs higher until her feet were in the air. Her smooth round ass exposed itself to my wandering mouth. I turned my attentions on her pink globes. They were soft and supple and tasted sweet. My tongue found her crack and probed all that I could reach. I looked for her small puckered bud. Her hips pumped steadily as if urging me on. After a few seconds - or minutes - my tongue found her bud. It was tight and small. As I pushed my tongue into her, she gasped and pushed her hips towards me. My tongue worked at her tight ring until it finally slipped in. My tongue pumped back and forth as she experienced the first of what I hoped would be many orgasms to come. Her anus held my tongue in a tight grip as her body shook in a huge spasm. I could feel the energy surge through her as she moaned deliciously.\n\nI wanted her to experience how wonderful sex could be - how wonderful it should be.\n\nI continued to pump my tongue in and out and she continued to cum, over and over again. Feeling that she was about to lose her ability to breathe, I allowed her anus to push my tongue out of its tight grip. I lay there, resting the cheeks of my face against her smooth cheeks, savouring the aroma of a sweet young girl. She started to get her breath back. My tongue wandered up the crack between her butt cheeks to the bottom edge of her sweet lips. I could smell the clean juices that had been building up inside her from her first wave of orgasms. My tongue rested at the base of her tender pussy. Pushing my tongue up and forward, I slipped it between her lips, and caused her to let out a low moan. Her legs opened up as wide apart as they could as she invited me to explore her sweet honey pot. I pushed my tongue deep inside of her. My lips parted her fleshy lips as I reached deep inside of her; my mouth becoming sticky with her flowing juices. I slipped my tongue in and out as I moved upwards to her throbbing clit. Along the way, she had several minor orgasms that sought to overtake her body without robbing her the ability to breathe.\n\nAs my tongue contacted her clit for the first time, she arched her back and grabbed handfuls of my hair . I decided I could stand the pain and started to lick her clit. Her young body arched and jerked as she tried to fuck my face. Licking her clit brought on another series of orgasms. I took her clit in my teeth and nibbled and pulled at the firm sweet triangle of flesh. Her body quivered and spasmed against my face as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her body - threatening to drown her. I teased her sweet clit until she seemed ready to faint. I was so horny now, that it was time to let go and get down to satisfying both of us.\n\nThe art of oral sex is meant for humans while the in-and-out penetration is designed for animals.\n\nI am a fellatio-connoisseur and if I had to decide between intercourse and fellatio I'd rather go for the oral sex. I had finally introduced her to the joys of oral sex, which she would never forget. In my opinion this is something very special which is often more pleasurable than actual intercourse. So I wanted her to get to know oral sex very early; that had been my intention; she should know almost everything from the beginning on in order to enjoy it her whole lifetime. \n\nOf course, I also wanted her to satisfy me with her mouth but I didn't dare to start with it of fear she could dislike it and never do it. Therefore I started myself and it turned out to be the right decision.\n\nUnder my guidance she should learn to love oral sex and I was sure I would teach her everything. I eagerly looked forward to the pleasure this young virgin mouth would give me. I wanted to see her pretty face when she would take my cock into her mouth for the very first time. I wanted to look into her eyes while she did so and watch every movement of her lips. To increase my pleasure I needed that lovely mouth eventually over my pulsating dick.\n\nWe were still lying beside each other taking a rest after the exhausting climax she had experienced two minutes before. I stroked her soft skin and kissed her on the forehead. We were in total harmony and unity. I had broken her resistance and she was now ready to do everything in order to please me. I was content with my achievement and eagerly looking forward for next happenings. After five minutes of cuddling and holding each other in our arms I spoke up:\n\n""You can give me the same pleasure,""\n\nWithout waiting for her response I got off the bed and stood now naked before her. My penis had shrinked but was still oozing pre- cum. She watched me with an astonished look; she wasn't sure what to expect. While looking at that pure and innocent face my mind was spinning with lust and a strange spirit crawled upon me; it was therefore that I felt a burning desire to seize possession over the young virgin's body. I wanted her to submit herself to me and pleasure me with all her unrevealed feminine charms.\n\n ""Come to me lovely and kneel down"" I gently said to her.\n\nShe obeyed and got on her knees in front of me. She was now to fulfil one of my greatest desires, the one right after taking her virginity; she would perform oral sex on me.\n\nShe looked up to me; her eyes found mine. No word was spoken. It was the magical moment in which someone devotes himself to his partner. Her eyes were saying, ""I am yours. I totally thrust you. Do what you want with me."" That was all I bargained for. It was a gift from her and I gladly accepted it. Oh what a lucky guy I was, blessed with this beautiful maid.\n\nA lovely smile washed over her face. She intently looked into my eyes as if she wanted to see into my soul, and lay bare everything what was hidden there. I was awstruck and frightened at the same time; I forgot to breathe.\n\nCould it be possible to see into someone's soul? - In that moment I thought everything was possible.\n\nTill this moment I had have no doubts about my leadership and I thought I had everything under control but now as I could not see behind her eyes, I was frightened, and I felt a spirituality within her with which I could not keep up. It dawned to me that perhaps she was the real master in this room. How could that be possible? I was astonished; I saw her now as my companion and partner and not as a sex-object. I thought I had understood the spiritual aspect of sex and the meaning of a human relationship. She had truly heightened my awareness and changed the way I saw myself and herself. The realization happened during our eyes met, while she was kneeling before me, giving herself to me.\n\nTwo seconds later the vision was gone but the affection and love for my virgin angel stayed in my heart.\n\nHer hand came closer to my dick, and I felt the electrifying touch of her hand as she gently brushed my penis. It wasn't erect yet but it twitched with anticipation, and the purple head was leaking pre-cum. Her eyes were fixed on it and the look on her face showed both, curiosity and admiration. I watched in awe as she began to play with it. She rolled it between the palm of her hands. Blood started to rush into my cock while her hands slightly stroked it. Soon her mouth came into closer distance and I could feel her hot breath on my cock. Finally her inexperienced mouth closed over my penis; I felt the heat of her throat against my swelling dick. I was overcome by the rush of feelings I went through.\n\nThe sight of my cock disappearing between her red lips and the sucking motion of her virgin mouth where almost unbearable. The slurping sounds which enmated from down there and the naked female body kneeling before me. My breath ragged; blood flooded into my head making me crazy. The combination of the physiological and psychological stimulation caused my penis to rise quickly inside her warm mouth. The girl gave me a questioning look; as if she needed more encouragement from me. My answer was an approving groan. She re-turned her attention to my throbbing cock and eased her lips upon it again; she worked her mouth over the head a few times, licking the underside and sucking away. I was in heaven.\n\nI'm usually not a moaner, but now I was moaning loudly and making guttural noises.\n\nI thrust the tip of my cock in and out of her mouth a couple of times, before finally pulling my cock out with a gasp. I was already very excited. She released the grip of her hand on my cock and stared at it expectantly while it bobbed a few inches below her chin. It wasn't long that my trembling fingers picked up my throbbing penis and guided it to her mouth again. She tightened her lips just past the edge of my glans and began to ease her lips up and down on it. I could tell that she had me completely in her power at that moment. I felt like she was not only admiring myself as a person but also my cock because all of her actions showed great caution and sensibility. I could feel my shaft pulsating and getting ready to cum. How long would I be able to stand that stimulation? Not long, that was sure. Therefore I had stop her although it would be a real effort of will power. It was a hard thing but eventually I gently pushed her head away from my dick. I decided next time I would cum in her lovely mouth but for now I had a greater task to fulfil: the defloration.\n\nNever had I broken a virgin before; the thought of being the first one to fill her pussy with hot seed was driving my nuts.\n\nShe was still on her knees looking up at me. A small gesture towards the bed was enough for her and she dutifully settled down on the bed. I crawled up at her young body, supporting my weight on my arms and legs. Reaching her mouth, I pressed my lips to hers. She responded in a storm of passion, pushing her tongue inside my mouth. She was ready as she lay back on the bed and parted her legs. The triangle of white flesh surrounded by tanned flesh was truly inviting. Before getting into position, I inserted a finger in between her lips and worked her juices around until I was sure she was well lubricated. In the process, I caused several more mini orgasms. Crawling between her legs, I positioned the head of my cock against her slit and whispered for her to guide me in. Grasping my cock in her fingers, the girl slid the head back and forth along her slit, parting her slippery lips as she did so. Sensing that I was in the right spot, I started to push my head inside of her. Her hand gave my shaft a series of caresses before she pulled it away. I was in position and ready to take the plunge. I was able to push part way into her slippery cunt and then met resistance; I was about to break her young cherry.\n\n""Relax, this may hurt a bit but it will pass quickly."" I said. - ""I know, it's OK I want you all the way inside me."", she whispered.\n\nPulling my hips back until my head was barely inside her, I prepared for my final assault on her virgin cunt. I thrusted forward. I felt the membrane give way as I broke through it and buried myself up to my pubes. She let out a combination of a gasp and a scream. I had broken her hymn and started to slide back and forth in her warm tight pussy. Her love muscle seemed to hold me in its tight grip, trying to prevent me from pulling out. My hips and cock set up a steady pumping motion as I watched her face. Her eyes were wide open as she watched me; her faint smile could not hide the glazed eyes and the look of pleasure on her face. It would not be long before my cock had her cumming again. Her breathing was ragged and occasionally she gasped as if she had momentarily forgotten to breathe. Her tight pussy was starting to have a serious affect on my cock; it was so tight and it's grip so firm. Her hips rose off of the bed each time I thrusted forward. \n\nShe wanted all that I had to give and I was making sure she got it. \n\nI saw her first orgasm wash over her beautiful face, before I felt the spasms between her legs. I pushed in harder and fasting, pushing her towards her next climax. Her body seemed to vibrate and quiver non-stop as one orgasm melted into another. Her cunt started to pull my penis into her and her thighs tightened in a reflex action that squeezed me tighter than I thought possible. I was barely able to continue stroking. She came with a high pitched cry that seemed to come from deep inside her soul; she had finally become a woman.\n\nShe moaned and shivered as she tried to regain control of her body. It was not to be.\n\nHer fingernails raked my back and her legs pounded into my clenching, bouncing ass. I gurgled and spit hissed through my teeth. My back arched, my asshole clamping shut on itself as my inner glands contracted and a burning flame erupted through my shaft to blast deeply into her depths. I was defloring her; I was breeding the virgin and she was eagerly accepting my seed. I ground deeper and felt the nose of my turgid rod part the hard ring so deep inside of her. She screamed in ecstasy as I sank my teeth into the back of her neck to hold her in place while I fucked her.\n\nThe vibrations in her tight pussy squeezed the cum literally out of my organ. I swelled even larger inside her and my entire cock exploded as load after load shot deep inside her and my hot seed flooded her womb. Crying and sobbing she clung her body to mine as I shuddered in orgasm. It took all my efforts to continue to pump, unloading the last of my semen into her tight hole. My legs and arms were turning to jelly as my orgasm started to slow. The lovely girl continued to cum in never-ending waves. The last one ending at least a minute after I had collapsed into a heap, unable to muster another stroke. I lay on top of her hot flesh; she seemed to be burning up with all the energy she had expended.\n\nLooking at her pretty face, I discovered that she was looking at me. I stared into the deep blue eyes that were glancing at me; she was truly beautiful; and at this moment, seemed like the sweetest girl in the world."
1302,Delivery Surprise,"['MMF', 'wife', 'exh']","The timing was just about perfect and a few minutes before five the delivery driver pulled up to the front of the house in a beat up old car. He was about mid thirties, and more than a little overweight. As he walked up to the front door I held my breath while waiting to see what would happen. He rang the door bell, and without first looking out to see who was there, my wife opened the door wide to ""welcome"" me. Before she ducked behind the open door I could see that she was indeed totally nude. The delivery man had a face to face encounter with my naked wife. I couldn't tell what they said to each other, but she quickly shut the door.\n\nHe stood there for a while, looking around and waiting, and then the door opened again. At that moment I realized that when she had shut the door she was just going to get some money to pay for the pizza. She rather calmly opened the door just wide enough to receive the pizza, and handed him the money. I don't know if she'd seen me across the street, or not, but I could see that as she paid him and took the pizza she was still naked and face to face with the guy. As he walked back to his car he was trying to adjust his pants to make room for his erection, and even without that I could tell from the grin on his face that he had enjoyed his opportunity to see my wife nude."
1303,"Delivery, The",['MF'],"California had everything to offer her that she desired.... A generally warm climate year round, rugged untamed mountains that were totally awesome to her sight, the miles and miles of sandy Pacific Ocean beaches for her to stroll and jog along, and even the ability to drive only a couple of hours and be in the middle of cold, crisp snowy terrain where she would hike for hours, traipsing thru the billowy white powder, just enjoying nature to the fullest.\n\nEven in the face of the devastating divorce she had gone through two years prior, she had remained head strong to stay put, right where she loved to be.\n\nThe marriage had started off right, but, having been completely sheltered all their life in Iowa, to the point that she and Tom had both been virgins when they wed, had created problems as the years went by. The open and free sexual surroundings available to them in Southern California had led to some very strange and startling conclusions to their relationship.\n\nFirst it had been just watching X-rated films. Then toys had crept into their sex life. Then they began to play fantasy sex games, even including some encounters of being tied up on the bed and taken by him in mild simulated rape scenes.\n\nFor a farm girl from Iowa this type of a lifestyle was quite spicy, and Cindy had grown to find great pleasure and tremendous satisfaction in all of these sexually gratifying activities, but still, a small streak of puritan morals inside had kept her from wanting to venture further.\n\nNo matter how perverted and adventurous she might have come to be in her own bed, alone and in private with her husband, she was not one who desired to become an active participant in anything more. \n\nTom, on the other hand had gone off the deep end, trying to get Cindy to consent to join the swinging scene, to which she had responded with a stern and unwavering no.\n\nFinally, after months and months of battles over his demands about jumping right in the middle of participating in group sex, she had become turned off by Tom. Turned off to the point that she had lost all desire to even sleep with him and had resorted to only private self indulgence, alone on the couch in the living room.\n\nThen the inevitable had happened. Her husband had started going out alone at night quite often, and finally she couldn't take it any longer. She followed him, and had caught her husband actively involved in something that had turned her stomach.\n\nWhen she busted in on the gathering, she had found Tom nestled up between another woman's thighs, thrusting himself into her, while another man stood next to them, happily feeding his hard cock into her husbands mouth. That was all she could take. Cindy literally threw him out and filed for divorce shortly thereafter.\n\nSince that time, Cindy had gone thru many changes. First it had been complete total abstinence from all sexual activities, even including masturbating, an act which she had grown to love so much thru the years in California..\n\nThen slowly, as her needs and desires had come back, she again re-joined the ranks of the basically normal, acknowledging the natural sexual urges of the human body.\n\nShe had not as yet slept with another man, but had recently pulled out her favorite toys and had started to fulfill her needs daily, rekindling the carnal desires that she had so vividly known in times past.\n\nShe was ready for a new adventure with the opposite sex, BUT on her own terms. She was not willing to become a sex object to be traded and passed around.\n\nCindy wanted a man that could understand the completely wild and uninhibited sexual needs she harbored within, but at the same time be able to accept the fact that all those crazy carnal activities she so dearly loved to participate in stopped at her bedroom door, remaining private and personal between just the two of them. Somewhere out there was this man, she knew that.\n\nHer ex-husband was the only man she had ever known, and as a consequence she was unsure of how to go about finding this special person. Hanging out in bars was for sure not her style, and being a postal route delivery person took away the ability to possibly meet someone in the workforce. \n\nCindy sighed as she turned off the van engine and got up to gather the mail together for this, her favorite block. Her hand moved across her lap as she started to get up, and inadvertently touched her crotch. She stopped there for just a brief moment, gently rubbing herself, then proceeded to go on with her work.\n\n""God, I want a man"", she thought to herself. "" I really want a big hard cock rubbing up against me, entering me deeply and bringing me off with waves of orgasmic pleasure.""\n\nBut it was not to be, not just yet anyway. Cindy was head strong in the fact that the next man she gave herself too was going to be just right for her, on her terms, the kind of man SHE wanted.\n\nThe kind of caring, understanding man that could appreciate and fulfill her desires and willingness to have sex like a wild animal with no holds barred, but at the same time be willing to love and cherish her as his very own personal soul mate, treating her with dignity and respect.\n\nUntil that time came, Cindy had resolved that she must be content with satisfying her needs the best she could. She felt a bit of wetness starting to happen inside her panties as she slung the mail bag over her shoulder and stepped out of the postal van.\n\n""If I hurry"", she thought to herself, "" I could be home by 4 o'clock and in a hot bubble bath, somewhat quenching these desires"". She sighed and started toward the first house on the block.\n\n""Hi George"", she said to the black lab that came out to meet her at the gate on the corner. George wagged his tail, pleased to see his friend Cindy, and put his paws up on the gate, waiting for the treat that Cindy brought him each day when she delivered his master’s mail. Cindy slipped the mail into the box, then brought out a milkbone as George's tail went into high gear. She patted him on the head for a second, then teased him with the milkbone. ""Want it George.... You want it??"" George barked at her, his way of saying please, and Cindy handed it to him, then moved on as George devoured the treat in one gulp and followed her down the fence to the corner of his yard, wagging happily all the way.\n\nNext was Taffy, a furry, slightly overweight golden brown and white colored cat that always slept on the front porch in her favorite lounge chair. Taffy yawned big, then stood up stretching, arching her back and kneading on the lounge cushion as Cindy approached. Cindy, as usual took a minute and knelt down by the chair and stroked Taffy's back for her, then scratched under her chin as Taffy purred and showed her appreciation by rubbing her cheek on Cindy's hand. Cindy laid down Taffy's cat treat in the chair, put the mail in the slot, and ventured on.\n\nThese little creatures were what made this Cindy's route so pleasant. There was, however, one larger creature that she had come to know thru the years. That was Mr. Burns, Kenny Burns to be exact.\n\nHe lived in the next house and had a cat that he only called by the name ""Baby"". \n\nOther than Baby, Mr. Burns lived alone and was home most of the time when she came by. He would always come out and personally accept his mail from her. They would always chat for a brief second, and generally just exchange pleasantries, but their relationship had never gone any further.\n\nCindy was intrigued by this man who was probably in his late forties or early fifties. He was fairly good looking for his age, and always was so pleasant to her. Yet at the same time he exuded a sense of privacy that she could not seem to penetrate. She found his distant, but pleasant ways were interesting.\n\nAs she pulled out his mail from her pouch, she noticed the article, wrapped in plain brown paper."" What in the world could this be????, she thought to herself."" He gets one of these every month and there is nothing to give any indication as to what it might be, except for the fact that the postmark is always from Germany.\n\nShe felt it as she strolled toward his house, surmising that it must be some kind of magazine or literature.\n\nIn her current state of horniness, coupled with the fact that he lived alone, led her mind to start thinking that maybe it was some kind of girlie or pornographic literature that he subscribes to from Germany. Even though she had never seen a foreign erotic magazine herself, she had always heard about how much more explicit and graphic they were when compared to the standard American magazine. ""Wow"", she thought as her voyeuristic mind went into high gear. "" Would I love to look at this and get myself real hot, then just cum my brains out! I bet that's what Mr. Burns does.""\n\n""Hi, Ms. Harper"", came a voice from in front of her, startling her back to reality as Mr. Burns greeted her.\n\n""Oh, Hi Mr. Burns"", Cindy replied jerking her eyes back up from the brown wrapping. ""Here's your mail.... You got your magazine from Germany today,"" she hinted, hoping that he might respond in some manner to give her a small inkling as to the real contents.\n\n""Oh, thanks"", he replied, reaching for it.\n\nAs Cindy handed it to him, she couldn't help but notice his features as he stood there in a pair of jogging pants. He was obviously not wearing any underwear at the time, and her wandering eyes could make out the faintest outline of his cock as it hung, angling to the left a bit. Her face felt like it went flush as she looked for a brief moment, then she forced her eyes to go back to his face.\n\n""How's Baby today?"", she said, trying to cover what she felt had been a glaring stare at his crotch.\n\n""Oh, she's fine"", he replied with no indication that he had felt her hot stare at his privates. ""She's up there on the porch, see"".\n\n""Hi Baby"", Cindy said to the cat as she looked up toward the porch. ""Please give her, her treat"", Cindy told Mr. Burns as she held out her hand toward him, again catching a brief glimpse of his crotch.\n\n""Sure will"", Mr Burns said, taking it. "" See you tomorrow.""\n\n""OK, "" Cindy replied as she continued down the sidewalk to the next house, her pussy starting to have that too familiar itch to it as she went.\n\nMr Burns watched her as she strolled on, savoring the beautiful view of her cute round ass, housed ever so neatly in her skin tight mid-length postal blue shorts.\n\n""What a great butt"", he thought to himself as he basked in it's perfection, watching as it twisted gently and gracefully back and forth with each step. ""Oh would I love to put it to that!"", his mind wandered as he continued to take in each sway and step.\n\nKenny loved to look at her each day when she came by. She was built just the way that he liked women, about 5' 4"", firm shapely legs with nice meaty upper thighs, a rounded protruding buttocks that quivered and twisted inside her shorts as she walked, firm shapely breasts that jutted out from her chest, not too big, not too small but just the right size to fill his hands, smooth looking lightly tanned skin, semi curly shoulder length light brown hair, a decent looking face with big brown eyes and a warm attractive smile.\n\nBut above all he was attracted to her bubbly, sparkling personality that exuded a sense of intelligence and passion for life. That, above all was what he loved in women, and those were the ingredients that were so desperately hard to find, especially for a man of his age.\n\nHow he wished he was younger and could feel confident in approaching her as more than just a mail lady. For him she seemed like the perfect feminine specimen. \n\nKenny sighed and felt his cock flinch, and realized that he'd best return to the house before the view of her sent him into an embarrassingly erect state.\n\nThere had been many times when the sight of her had sent him into a pole vaulting mode, but standing out on the walk in the middle of the neighborhood was not the place to get turned on while fantasizing about Cindy.\n\nCindy had no idea he was watching and literally drooling over her. Her mind was off into thinking about how she visualized the hunk of meat between his legs looked when it got hard from looking at the dirty book she had just delivered to him. ""It wouldn't surprise me if he had a huge cock"", she thought to herself. ""From what I just saw, I bet it is big when it gets hard !"" \n\n""Oh, god I want a man"", she thought to herself. "" He seems so nice too. I just bet he would treat me with the dignity that I want.... If only I could figure out a way to let him know that I would like to get to know him better.""\n\n----\n\n(Chapter 2)\n\nWhen the next months brown plain wrapped package came, Cindy just looked at it and wished she could find out what was inside. She thought about not delivering it and taking it home, at least for one night, to find out what was inside, but thought of the potential consequences of mail tampering and quickly changed her mind.\n\n""Hi Mr Burns"", Cindy said as she met him again at the end of his walk with his mail. "" Your package from Germany is here again. This must be a really good magazine, huh. You've been getting it now for a long while.""\n""Must be something you really enjoy, particularly since you have it sent all the way from overseas"", she hinted, trying to get him to open up to her about the contents that it contained.\n\n"" Yeah"", he replied. ""It keeps my mind occupied for sure. I live alone you know.""\n\n""You need some friends, Mr Burns"", Cindy said as she handed the article over. ""It's not good for you to be so reclusive all the time.""\n\n""Yes, I know Ms Harper"", but I just haven't seemed to get up the will to go thru what it takes to meet people. Every since my wife died a few years ago, I just don't seem to get out.""\n\nCindy smiled at him very warmly, realizing that she had finally got him to say more to her than just hello. ""Why don't you call me Cindy,"" she said. ""The Ms Harper thing makes me feel like some kind of school teacher or something. She chuckled a bit as she said it.\n\n"" I'd like that"", Kenny said, his heart starting to beat a bit fast at the idea. "" I guess that it was just part of my up-bringing to always address someone else that way,"" he continued ""that is unless they were friends.""\n""If that's to be the case then why don't you call me Kenny, too,"" he said.\n\n"" I'd like that also"", she replied with a very warm look. "" After all, we are somewhat friends, don't you think? I mean, we chat every day.""\n\nThey looked at each other, making eye contact that had each of them wondering just exactly what to do next. Cindy's eyes penetrated Kenny's like no eyes had done in so long, and all the while Cindy was receiving similar sensations herself. Sensations of warmth, tenderness and respect the likes of which she so desperately wanted and needed.\n\nImmediately they both caught themselves releasing this non-verbal communication to each other, and quickly regained their composure. ""See you tomorrow, Cindy"", Kenny said as he quickly turned and started back up the walk, finding himself in a nervous state of confusion from the brief, but ever so warm encounter with such a beautiful lady. He was not used to such a thing, and the stimulation of such was almost more than he could take for the moment.\n\n""Yes, tomorrow"", Cindy replied, wishing that he had not retreated back into his shell so quickly.\n\n""I've got to get to know this man"", Cindy said to herself as she again continued on her route, the ever too distinct feeling of sexual arousal coming over her.\n\n"" I must be really bad off"", she thought as she walked on. ""Mr Burns, uh...Kenny, she thought, correcting herself, is turning me on....We don't even know each other, and already I find myself wanting him and trusting him to treat me properly.... I've got to get control of myself. I'm just horny all the time anymore, and it always seems to go into high gear when I'm around this one man. Maybe HE is what I'm looking for.""\n""Naw, impossible!"", she resolved. "" I just need to get myself off real good, then I'll get back to normal.""\n\nHowever, no matter how much Cindy performed daily self gratifying acts on herself, her need and desire to get Kenny's attention grew more and more. When she masturbated she thought of him, and when she would reach her release, it just started over again. She had never in her life had such an overwhelming desire to get to know, and ultimately give herself to a man like the desire that she was having over this older, yet very vulnerable and tender man named Kenny. She was trapped in her own fantasy and could not figure out how to turn it into reality.\n\n----\n\n(Chapter 3)\n\nOne particularly erotic and horny day as Cindy stood in front of her full length mirror, vouyeristically watching herself fondle the hard protruding nipples on her taught breasts, she thought about Kenny and his magazines, and the idea dawned on her to create a magazine of her own and deliver it to Kenny.\n\nHe seemed so interested in the one he got each month from Germany. Maybe if she showed him her other side, her personal private and wild side, then he would come around and open up to her.\n\nShe had already resolved in her mind that he was the one to which she was willing to become vulnerable. That was a major step in her life at this point. She was totally and completely convinced that he was the right person, and she was now ready to tackle the responsibility of entering into a relationship again. \n\nThe picture idea turned her on like wildfire. She had never done such a crazy and forward thing in her life. Oh, she had posed for some nude pictures taken by her husband, but never had she exposed herself to a basically unknown person. Cindy waffled with the idea for a few days, then decided that she was going to go thru with her little game.\n\nShe searched for a few days, looking for just the right photographer that she felt she could trust, and finally came upon one in West Hollywood. He was gay, which made it even a bit easier for her, knowing that he would more than likely not be hitting on her. He also had a good reputation as a first class photographer, especially for high fashion and nude modeling. His credits even included bylines in the most recent Sports Illustrated Swim Suit Edition.\n\nCindy could hardly afford such a thing, but at the same time, resolved that if she was to do it, she would do it right.\n\nShopping came next on her list, and Cindy had a great time shopping for just the right things for the photo shoot. The mere thought of what she was getting ready to do had her in a state of constant arousal to say the least.\n\nShe knew exactly what she was looking for and how she wanted to appear for Kenny's photo album. It had to be something that was very revealing, but at the same time tasteful. She wanted to be enticing, but not whorish. She wanted to show him just enough to make him know that she was available to him, but at the same time didn't want him to think of her as a complete slut, well.... maybe ""just a pretend slut"", she thought giggling to herself as she shopped.\n\nShe found a particularly attractive light tan colored matching bra and panties set that she liked very much. It complimented her skin pigmentation quite nicely. The bra was made in a fashion that pushed her 34c breasts up and slightly together, cutting across the middle of them just at the very top of her aureoles, giving just a hint of what was underneath. The panties were not the normal high cut bikini ones with just the string up the ass look, but rather semi bikini ones that revealed just her belly button and smooth upper tummy, and also held the vast majority of her butt cheeks inside, leaving just the lower curvy portion in view. The front of them was decorated with a slight hint of white lace, and the crotch fit so neatly over her ever so slightly protruding mound of Venus that even she got turned on looking at it.\n\n""Yes!,"" she said to the clerk. ""Just what I am looking for.""\n\n"" You gonna turn it on tonight, huh?"", the clerk said. ""You look delicious enough to eat right now, if I do say so myself !""\n\nWith that crude statement, Cindy surmised that the clerk must be some kind of lezzie or something, but didn't even bother to dignify the statement at all. She was far from interested in that. She was on the prowl for some male meat... some big juicy Kenny meat!\n\n----\n\n(Chapter 4)\n\nThe next day Cindy called in sick for work and headed for the photographer’s studio. She was excited and really ready for this little private exhibitionist thing, and as she drove she could feel the sexual tension building inside herself.\n\nDominique was waiting for her when she arrived, and escorted her into the plush studio with the set already in place. It was made up of just a tall roman like column with wispy looking palm trees scattered about. ( I can't think of the real name for them, but they are all bushy and are more of a plant than a tall palm like in Florida. They always have them in offices and expensive restaurants)\n\nOn the floor was a pale lavender colored silk fabric, slightly tossed about so that gentle flowing waves of soft sensuous cloth appeared as if it were an ocean made up of smooth rollicking waves, gently flowing too and fro.\n\nThe use of amber and pale blue lighting, accented with faint streaks of pure white light beaming every so often across the floor and back wall made for a picture that she could only imagine being the setting for some high rent playboy photo shoot. It was beyond her most vivid and seductive imagination, but then again, for what she was having to pay to get this photographer, what else should she expect.\n\nDominique escorted her to the dressing room where she was met by a very attractive young lady. "" Cindy, this is Michelle. She will help you get prepared with makeup and your clothing. When you are ready, let me know. There's no rush whatsoever. Would you like a glass of wine?""\n\n""Sure"", Cindy replied, appearing quite nervous.\n\nAs Dominique disappeared from sight for the moment, Michelle looked at her, sizing her up. ""You seem a bit tense"", Michelle said. "" Just relax. This is going to be a very pleasant experience, trust me.""\n\n"" Well, I hope it is"", Cindy said nervously. "" I've never done this before, and I'm not quite sure what I am getting into.""\n\n""Not to worry"", Michelle consoled her. "" As you can see, this is a high class enterprise, not some floozy, low rent operation. There will be no uncalled for advances toward you from either of us. We don't operate like that at all. Dominique has his boyfriend which he has been with for over 10 years, and is quite happy. And I'm totally straight, married and have two wonderful children and a very good looking husband that takes care of me quite nicely. Just put all your thoughts of weirdness out of your mind. This is an art and a profession to us, and that's it, nothing more.""\n\nWith that assurance, Cindy breathed a sigh of relief and began to relax as Dominique returned with a decanter of Chablis and a long stemmed crystal wine goblet, pouring a small amount into the glass and offering it to Cindy. ""See if you like it"", he said. ""If not, I will send out for another type, whatever you want. Today is your day to shine, and we are here to help you to be as beautiful as you really are. Our desire is to make you as comfortable as possible and extract all your inner, as well as outward beauty, capturing it on film for posterity.""\n\n""Wow, you're deep"", Cindy said as she looked at him. "" All I thought I was after, was some decent looking sexy pictures to give to a friend. You're making a whole production out of this.""\n\n""Most certainly"", Dominique replied. ""If a picture is worth taking, then it's worth taking correctly. And you, Ms Harper are a quite attractive lady, one who deserves the best.""\n\nWhether this was just a bunch of lip service that came as part of the deal, or whether he was serious, ceased to matter to Cindy. She was getting caught up in the glamour and splendor of the moment and was swallowing his every word with much delight, growing in her confidence by the minute.\n\nHe was convincing her that she was the most important and most beautiful person on the face of the earth. He was a perfect and well trained photomaster that knew his trade inside and out. He knew that to pull the maximum out of any subject, first and foremost, took establishing the mental frame of mind within the subject that there was no one else qualified to be photographed for the moment at hand.\n\n""Make sure you have her looking tantalizing, Michelle"", Dominique said as he started to exit. "" I believe you said this was to be for a special friend, your husband or boyfriend, right?""\n\n""We'll leave it at the special friend level"", Cindy said smiling as she sipped the wine. ""I want to be very, very sexy, but not dirty sexy.""\n\n""You will, Cindy. You will"", Dominique assured her.\n\nAbout 45 minutes, a lavish hairdo pulled up on the top of her head, and a first class makeup job including a most sensual powdering of her tummy and inner thighs later, Cindy exited the dressing room feeling like the most alluring and sensuous woman alive.\n\nShe was hot as a firecracker and excited to no end about what she was doing, but not wantonly horny in the literal sense. Instead her mind was firmly set on being the most vivacious and captivating creature on the face of the earth, just exactly what Dominique and Michelle had worked to turn her into. Cindy was ready!\n\nAs she approached the set Dominique smiled and reveled in the beauty that stood before him. "" Magnificent, my dear, simply magnificent!"", he said to her. "" A work of beauty if there ever was one.""\n\n""Thank you"", she said appreciative. "" I feel that way all over.""\n\n""And so you should"", Dominique said smiling. ""Shall we start?""\n\n"" Oh yes, I'm ready"", Cindy said excitedly.\n\n""Ok then"", Dominique said. ""Lets start with you next to the column there. ""Just lean against it and look right into the lens at all times unless I instruct you to do otherwise. ""If you don't mind me saying, look at the lens as if you want to make love to it. Think about the person on the other side of the picture, your special friend... the very lucky one... Oh you're beautiful Cindy, whomever the person is that will be receiving your affection thru these pictures will be quite pleased, believe me....""\n\n"" OK, curve your back a bit to thrust out your bosom some, and stand on your toes slightly to give shape to your posterior.... beautiful"", he continued as his camera clicked away. "" Beautiful... magnificent... turn at your waist and look this way now while you push against the columns with your hands.... yes, that's it.... now put one hand on the front of your thigh and slowly move it toward your inner thigh... no don't touch yourself... just slowly move it in that direction and I will get it at just the right moment.... beautiful, Cindy... beautiful....""\n\nCindy's skin felt like it was on fire as Dominique finished up the first roll of film. She was in a trance to his commands, and was obeying his every word to it's fullest. She was loving it!\n\n"" Ok Cindy, now why don't you find a place in the palms and look out thru the branches and open your mouth just slightly... lick your lips to make them wet... that's it, now devour the lens with your seductive powers my dear....make him want you to the fullest...""\n\nCindy was becoming quite aroused by this, and her mood began to quickly change as she began imagining that she was doing this right in front of Kenny. She pushed her arms forward and together slightly, making her full breasts slightly pout out from the top of the bra ... She took her hair loose and let it hang in it's long curls around her face Then without hesitation, she reached behind herself and unsnapped the bra and held it in place over her breasts as she seductively hid amongst the palm branches like a cat stalking it's prey. Slowly she lowered the bra, revealing her breasts inch by inch as Dominique's camera snapped away at her every move.\n\nFinally she let the bra drop completely off her bosom and tossed it to Michelle who was standing just a few feet away, watching the temptress Cindy become totally engrossed in her doings. Cindy held one of the palm branches over her breasts, then slowly lowered it until finally her ripe, luscious round feminine parts were completely revealed to the camera. She placed her hands under the full perfectly formed melons, cupping one in each hand, holding them gently as if she were offering them to Kenny as a special present. Her nipples were erect and very hard, and had yet to even be touched. She was on fire and was in total belief that she was the seductress of all times.\n\n""Oh excellent"", Dominique said as he finished up roll number two. "" You're a most wonderful specimen my dear. Are you enjoying yourself so far?""\n\n"" Oh my, yes"", Cindy said with a heavy breath. "" This is unbelievably erotic! Do all your models feel this way with you?.... I...I...mean, well... whatever you want me to do, I will... This is incredible!""\n\n""It seems as though you were made for this, Cindy,"" he told her. "" You seem to be quite natural.. Are you ready to go further, or do you want to take a break?""\n\n""Oh no"", she quickly replied. "" I want to do it some more... I feel so sexy right now.""\n\n""Alright"", Dominique replied. "" A little powder on her buttocks, Michelle, then we'll shoot some laying on the fabric... Lay on your stomach and hide your breasts behind your arms for me, then slowly raise your buttocks upward using your knees to support yourself.""\n\nCindy obeyed, and quickly found herself raising and lowering herself off the fabric, as if she was going thru a number of various angles of being taken from behind by her man. She could feel her pussy begin to become very wet inside, and wanted desperately to take off her panties and reveal herself to Dominique's camera. She was a vamp in total heat, and was loving every second of it.\n\nShe reached back and slowly pulled the back of her panties off of her butt revealing her smooth rounded cheeks as Dominique shot her from the side, then at an angle above her.\n\nDominique had since ceased to give her any instructions, and was letting Cindy take the shoot to wherever she wanted to go. She was doing just fine as far as he was concerned.\n\nFinally, after she could no longer resist herself, Cindy rolled over on her back and slowly removed her panties, inch at a time until she finally raised her legs and pulled them off over her dainty feet and flipped them aside, laying totally naked on amongst the waves of lavender, her neatly manicured bush totally exposed to the constantly snapping camera lens.\n\n""Yessss"", she softly said, totally involved in the exhibitionistic act she was doing. ""Yes, baby, I want you to see me. I want to show you myself completely my dear"", she whispered as if Kenny was right there.\n\nSlowly she opened her legs and ran her hands up the insides of her thighs as the camera continued to click away. Cindy followed its lens, looking deeply into it as she exposed herself to it from head to foot. She moved her hands up and down her velvety smooth body, caressing her breasts, gently, feeling her smooth stomach, gently running her fingers thru her pubic hairs and over the clean shaven pussy lips, wanting desperately to stop there for a minute and extend her arousal even further, but caught herself in the nick of time and retreated back, knowing that her mission was only to tantalize, stimulate, invigorate and seduce her prey with desire and unmistaken need. The rest would come later, and oh how she found herself wanting that moment to arrive.\n\nFinally, after about 10 rolls of film, Dominique announced that the shoot was complete, and that he had everything necessary to fill her needs. Sadly, Cindy began to let go of this very magical moment and come back to reality.\n\nShe had just been on a sensual trip that far surpassed anything that she had ever experienced, and was so ready to be taken by a man that it was a good thing that Dominique was a 100% committed gay man, or she would have probably been tempted to take him right there.\n\nAfter dressing, Cindy thanked them both for the most pleasant experience and left, knowing that the pictures would be developed and ready for her the next day. She could hardly wait to see what she had just done. She felt great!! So good that she vowed not to go home and do the normal.... masturbate, that is.\n\nBut rather she treated herself to a quiet dinner in her favorite Italian restaurant and thought about what loomed ahead in her quest to get the attention of Kenny. Her entire body, mind and all, yearned for his approval.\n\n----\n\n(Chapter 5)\n\nAs soon as Kenny saw the square van park along the curb a few houses down, he immediately went out on the porch, waiting for her to come his way. He had been quite concerned when she had not delivered his mail the day before.\n\nWhether the concern was for his desire to catch his daily glimpse of her incredible ass and legs, or whether it was truly concern for her well-being, he wasn't sure, but he did know that the mere fact of not seeing her had put a damper on the whole day. He was really finding himself attracted to this woman, and was so pleased to see that she had returned.\n\nAt the risk of seeming a bit forward, Kenny waved to her from his porch as she visited with George for a second, then he briskly walked out to the sidewalk and met her half way down the block. ""Hi Cindy"", he said smiling. ""Is everything OK?... I noticed you didn't come by yesterday.""\n\n""Everything is just beautiful"", Cindy replied, her pulse starting to quicken just from his concern. ""...Just wonderful"", she said. ""I had some personal things that I had to attend to and took the day off, but don't tell anyone. The post office thinks I was sick"", she giggled in an impish way.\n\n"" Well, one needs some time to themselves periodically"", he said as he basked in the sparkle of her big brown eyes. "" I'm glad to know that you're OK. I was...uh...well... concerned.""\n\n""That's sweet of you, Kenny"", she replied, feeling a warmth come between them that had been slowly building over the past weeks, a warmth that felt so terribly good. Kenny was truly concerned about her, and it was all she could do to keep from grabbing him and just holding him to herself in a moment of tenderness and caring need.\n\n""Here's your mail"", she said instead, handing him the few envelopes for the day, looking to catch her daily glimpse of his crotch. He wasn't wearing his typical jogging pants though, but instead a pair of tight jeans that literally revealed the clump of maleness between his thighs. As she looked, she could see the strength and manliness that he possessed, as the fat shaft pushed against his left inner thigh, creeping down inside his pant leg a short distance, the head bulging against the denim fabric.\n\nKenny had made no effort to create the view she was so wantonly devouring with her eyes, but yet at the same time he found himself pleased that she was looking directly at his crotch with such a blatant stare. Unfortunately it was starting to give him a growing erection that was getting ready to be embarrassing, and he stuck his hand in his left pocket to somewhat help hide it and turned from her. ""Damn,"" he thought to himself as he did. ""Why didn't I just let her look. Maybe she was really enjoying it. Jeez, I want her so bad. She's so pretty, and oh, god...her ass!""\n\n""Sooooo"", he clamored for words, ""Nice day, huh?""\n\n""Yes, a beautiful sight, uh... day"", Cindy said as they strolled toward Kenny's walkway up to his house. ""It's starting to become your typical California summer now. I just love it here, don't you, Kenny?"" \n\n""Yeah, I do"", he replied. ""I wouldn't trade it for any other place in the world. Everything around here is beautiful"", he said as he glanced over at her, giving her a look that would allow her to understand that he was referring to her presence, if she picked up on it.\n\nAll too easily she did, and her blood ran hot as she did. ""Yeah, I agree"", she replied, ""Everything.""\n\n""Well, I hate to go, Kenny"", Cindy sighed, but duty calls, and I must get on with my route. ""I always enjoy talking and seeing you, (a slight emphasis on the see part). Bye, Kenny"", she said with a warmth that penetrated his brain to no end.\n\nKenny was beside himself from that brief encounter, and looking at the twisting, jiggling, curvaceous butt as she walked on was doing him no justice. He was getting a hard on, and it felt so good. So good, simply because it was out of desire for Cindy. It was not out of unfulfilled, undirected horniness, but rather it was projected toward one individual, someone that he truly wanted to be with, a feeling he had not experienced in many years.\n\n----\n\n(Chapter 6)\n\nWhen Cindy arrived at Dominique's studio that late afternoon, she couldn't wait to see the pictures. She knew that there was starting to be something between she and Kenny, and was unbelievably excited at the prospect of presenting him with herself in this unique fashion.\n\nDominique and Michelle were, unfortunately, out on a location shoot for the day, but had left the envelope with the receptionist, with a note attached to it.\n\n""Magnificent, Ms Harper... If you ever consider modeling as a profession, please give us a call."", the note read. Cindy could feel herself blush at the compliment and stuck the note in her pocket as a keepsake. There was no way that she could ever entertain the idea. She knew she had a very decent figure, but it was not for public display. Only the selected one would be privy to what the envelope contained....Kenny, sweet adorable Kenny.\n\nShe hurried back to her car and, once inside, pulled the 8X10 photos out, rifling thru them in a quick overview. They were first class, to say the least. Clear, crisp and revealing in just the right way. Even she was impressed by her own beauty.\n\nDominique had most certainly captured her perfectly. Even in the completely nude photos, he had selected just the right camera angle to leave a bit to the imagination, yet allowing the viewer to see what was necessary to create a mystique that was incredibly captivating. Even the shots of her with her legs spread open, showing her pussy, had been captured with certain shadows that had left enough to the imagination to make the person looking at her want to see more. ""If this doesn't do him, then there's no hope"", she said giggling under her breath.\n\nOn her way home, Cindy stopped by a camera store and went in, purchasing a clear plastic photo album that could hold up to 24 pictures. ""Well,"" she thought,"" I'll just have to choose the right ones, I've got almost a hundred here.""\n\nCindy spent the entire evening at home sorting, picking, choosing, then re-choosing the photos until she had just the right ones. She assembled them in proper order and added a front cover, done in her own handwriting, on some personally perfumed stationery. She carefully cut up a brown paper sack and wrapped it to simulate the magazine that Kenny always received. It wasn't exactly right, but after toying with it for a good while, she made it come close enough that she thought it was at least believable enough to hand to him, especially if she stacked his other mail on top of it.\n\nIt seemed like an eternity till the next day for Cindy, but finally she was pulling up at Kenny's block. Cindy was very nervous, but completely excited and stimulated at what she was about to do. She could feel the wetness start to gather inside her swollen pussy lips as she got out of the van, assembling the mail in just the manner that she had decided.\n\n""I have to be casual"", she thought, all the while her insides were racing a thousand miles an hour. She could not believe she was doing this, yet at the same time she was getting overwhelmingly thrilled at the little taunting game that she was about to play on Kenny.\n\n""Oh, I hope he appreciates this"", she thought as she neared his house.\n\nAs usual Kenny came to meet her with his normal pleasant ""hello"".\n\n""Here's you mail Kenny"", she said. ""Your magazine came early this month, a special issue or something?"" Cindy almost had to bite her lip to keep from giggling, thinking about what she was doing.\n\n""Huh?"", Kenny said. ""No... I guess they just mailed it early.""\n\n""Gotta go"", Cindy said, trying to hurry away. "" I'll talk to you later, OK?""\n\n""Sure"", Kenny replied, bewildered at her brisk appearance, then quick exit . That was not like Cindy. ""Oh well"", he thought as he took a brief look at that cute butt again, and turned, walking back to his porch. He scratched his cat, Baby, on the head and went inside to look at his mail.\n\nBeing surprised that the magazine had arrived almost a week early, he went to it first and started to open it. ""Mmmm, strange"", he said to himself, turning it over and over. There was no postmark on it, only the handwritten address of Kenny Burns. And the sweet smell emanating from it was totally unusual. ""What in the world"", he thought as he began to pull the brown cover from it.\n\nHe pulled it out and looked at the cover page, the sweet smell of some kind of talc filling his nostrils. ""Dear Kenny"", the handwritten note started. "" This is my personal contribution to your collection. I hope you receive as much pleasure from the contents as I am having by giving this to you. Enjoy to it's fullest, and know that I wanted to do this just and only for you! J'et Amore', Cindy.""\n\nHaving absolutely no idea what was inside, Kenny opened to the first picture and nearly fell out of his chair as he looked at Cindy, leaning against a marble looking column, wearing only the matching pair of bra and panties, her wonderful butt sticking out in all it's splendor, and her smile capturing him like no other smile had. \n\n""My God!"", he said out loud, astonished at not only the contents, but at the beauty of the contents. He flipped thru the pages, looking briefly at each one, taking in the entire essence of her perfectly shaped body. His cock was quickly becoming incredibly stiff, and so he unzipped his fly to give some room for it to expand as he started thru the pages again, this time devouring each and every crevice and curve of Cindy's body as each page continued to reveal a bit more of her, the last few of her completely nude, her wonderful butt sticking up in the air, tantalizing him to no end. Then the last page... Cindy laying on her back, her full ripe breasts flowing gently toward her sides with the nipples ever so pink and erect, her light brown bush clearly in view with just a hint of her puffy pink pussy lips available to his eyes as they disappeared down between her meaty smooth thighs. At the bottom, in small print was a phone number with a heart next to it.\n\nKenny's heart raced and his prick throbbed with an excitement that he had not enjoyed in years as it stuck up thru the opening in his jeans. A small stream of juice was eeking it's way out the hole at the top and he knew that an orgasm was imminent, incredibly so, without even touching himself yet.\n\nHe looked deeply at the picture of Cindy laying on the lavender fabric, smiling at him, giving herself over to him thru the photograph. He moaned softly and his cock spewed forth a small stream of white thick juice. He couldn't help himself any longer, and reached down, taking his cock with his hand he began to jerk off as he devoured Cindy, his eyes glued to the picture. His whole body shook and shuddered with spasms as he spewed forth his jism, the white thick streams floating up into the air a few inches, then landing back on the front of his opened jeans.\n\nAs his climax subsided, Kenny looked out the window. The van was now gone and he just smiled and giggled like a kid at what had just happened. He looked down at the mess he had created by not being able to control himself, then got up and went to change.\n\nTaking off his cum soaked jeans, Kenny returned to look at the pictures again, if nothing else just to make sure that they were for real. Never had a woman done that to him before, never!!!!!!!!\n\nKenny had to repay her for this totally erotic and unexpected pleasure, and was just shivering at the prospect of getting to know this beauty... Getting to know her in more ways than one. He wanted her completely, fully, over and over again until they were both totally satiated and limp from the experience.\n\nInstinctively Kenny reached down and began to stroke his still firmly erect cock again as he again flipped thru the pages, soaking up the sensual beauty of Cindy. He felt virile , he felt young and excited. In his younger days he had been able to make love multiple times in a night, taking his companion to incredible heights. He hadn't felt like that in years upon years. But Cindy was bringing him back to that point. He was ready, and knew it well.\n\nKenny purposely did not allow himself the pleasure of climaxing again, but must have stopped at least five times during the course of the day and jerked off as he looked thru the pictures again and again.\n\nFinally early evening arrived, and he anxiously dialed the number written on the last page.\n\nOne ring, two rings, three.... His heart began to sink, then all of a sudden, ""Hello"", a voice said to him.\n\n""Hi, is this Cindy?"", Kenny said, his heart pounding in his chest. ""Yes it is, Kenny"", Cindy said in a soft warm tone.\n\n""Cindy, I...uh.... well.....""\n\n""Yes"", she said, gently seducing him over the phone as she, herself sat stark naked on her own bed, her heart about to leap out of her chest, her free hand gently toying with the small curls of hair that covered her mound.\n\n""Cindy,.... well... you're just beautiful. You have no idea what a shock that was... I have wanted to get to know you for the longest and didn't know how to tell you. Each day you left I would stare holes in your rear end as you walked away. Oh, Cindy you're just beautiful, that's all I know to say.""\n\n"" You can say that you want me"", she replied, going into a complete tease, something she had never done in her life, but somehow felt totally comfortable in doing with him. ""Would you like to have me, Kenny"", she said as she rubbed her wet puffy pussy lips with her hand, turning herself on as she played the role of the temptress with him.\n\n""Uh, well, of course"", he replied, his cock ragingly erect as they talked. "" Oh Cindy, you have no idea. I would love it, are you sure you know what you're doing? I mean...well..""\n\n""Absolutely"", she replied, interrupting him. ""I have been wanting you too.... I really am attracted to you Kenny. I am yours for the asking.""\n\n"" Well, I'm asking then"", Kenny chuckled as he stroked his rigid cock, having absolutely no idea that Cindy too was masturbating, and was as completely hot as he.\n\n"" My address is 4305 East Del Porte"", she said. ""Come over in an hour. I'll be waiting, Kenny.""\n\nThey each said good-bye and hung up the phone.\n\nKenny could not get it in his mind that this was really happening to him, but at the same time knew it was. He showered, cleaned up, put on his best pair of jeans, stuffing his still swollen prick inside. ""No need to worry about that,"" he giggled as he did. ""Cindy can figure that out, I'm sure.""\n\nHe stopped by a liquor store and picked up two bottles of their best wine, and drove across the surface streets to Sherman Oaks where Cindy lived.\n\nBy the time he arrived, Cindy had herself worked up into a fit of heated passion that would only go away by a consummation of what she had wanted for quite a while, a big, hard loving cock planted deep inside her. To top off the setting, she even dressed in the same bra and panties that she had worn to take the pictures, and nothing else.\n\nThe doorbell rang and Cindy's blood boiled at the sound. She was so hot and horny for Kenny that she could hardly walk straight. She went to the door and opened it wide, standing there in her bra and panties. ""Come in"", she said with a warm wanton smile.\n\nKenny entered and Cindy took the bottles of wine and just sat them down on the small table in the corridor, then grabbed Kenny pulling him to her as she had never done before with any man, even her ex-husband. She kissed him deeply, running her tongue into his mouth as far as she could, pushing her breasts tight against his chest and rubbing her lower body back and forth over his loins in wanton desire.\n\n""I want you, Kenny..... I want you right now.... Don't say a word.... Just make love to me... Fill me with yourself and make love to me"", Cindy whispered as she released her lips from his mouth.\n\nKenny could not believe that the nice mail lady had turned into such an incredible sexually stimulated person, but never the less, he was more than ready to fulfill her request as she led him directly to the bedroom and began to unzip his jeans, letting his already hard cock flop out in front of her.\n\n""Oh, my god, yes"", she moaned as she looked at it. ""I just knew you would be like that. Oh, do I want you, Kenny... Just, just simply want you!"" Cindy couldn't believe that she was being such a vamp and seductress, but at the same time she knew that this is exactly what she had planned over the past few days, and she was more than ready.\n\nShe tore at Kenny's clothes, stripping him in seconds of everything, then quickly unsnapped her bra and pulled down her panties, standing in front of him stark naked, shivering with unbridled desire.\n\nShe grabbed him pulling him to the bed. ""Fuck me, Kenny"", she whispered in her most seductive voice. "" I want you right now. I want your beautiful cock inside me.... I'm dripping wet.... Put it in me and make love to me... fuck me like I'm the last woman on earth.... Oh, god, I want you!""\n\nKenny wasted no time as he gently crawled on top of her, taking a brief second to kiss her sweet succulent breasts, then mounted her as Cindy grabbed his raging prick and guided it immediately into her open, gaping hot pussy.\n\n""Oh my god, yessss"", she moaned as he entered her gently and slowly, but in one smooth motion until his balls were resting neatly against her ass. Cindy raised her legs high and wrapped them around his waist and immediately began to grind and twist herself underneath Kenny as she let go of herself and submitted to the carnal desires that had been pent up inside her for so long. ""Fuck me, Kenny, fuck me!!!,"" she moaned as they both immediately began to grind and buck on each other, neither one knowing that this was the first sexual contact either of them had experienced in years.\n\nTheir desires were at such a peak that they copulated like wild animals, groping at each other, humping and thrusting their sex at one another in a fit of unparalleled passion. Within a very few minutes of sexual bliss, Cindy moaned and released herself with an orgasm that was beyond measure, Kenny right behind her as he shot his hot thick sperm deep into her vagina, coating her cervix and cuntal walls with his love juice as it mixed with hers and ran out of her, around his plunging cock, coating both their loins with sticky wet love juice. ""YESSSSSSSSSSS"", Cindy cried as she received him, giving back with a river of juice of her own. ""OOOOOOHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKK... OH BABYYYYYYYY, OH I'M CUMMING SO HARRRRRRDDDDDDD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! MORE.... MORE.... OH YES..... DON'T EVEN STOP!!!!!!!!!!!! YESSSSSSSSS, FUCK ME MY DEAR!!!!!!!!! FUCK ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Cindy's voice trailed off slowly as literal tears of joy flowed down her cheeks from the passionate release she was experiencing. Joy that she had only dreamed of for months..... Wanton, sexual, carnal but very loving and tender joy.\n\nThere was no end to their desire as they continued to screw, hot and hard, giving of themselves to the other in a fit of passion that is seldom achieved by anyone.\n\nThey fucked and fucked, Cindy opening her legs wide and pulling them up next to her chest as Kenny thrust again and again deep into her love box with increasingly blatant strokes, rocking her on the bed and slowly forcing her whole body upward until Cindy's head was positioned tightly against the bottom of the pillows. ""Yes, Kenny, Oh yesssss... Oh you're wonderful.... your more than I ever imagined!!!! .... I can't believe it is finally happening.... Don't stop at all.... make love to me baby..... fuck me, fuck me, fuck me.....\n\nKenny murmured inaudible sounds of passion in her ear as he gave himself to her with long deep thrusts, all the while kissing on her neck and ears. ""Yesssss baby, yes..... you're more than a dream.... you're beautiful, Cindy.... You are sooooooo good!!! Oh it feels fantastic!!!"", he moaned as he screwed the wonderful fantasy lady of his dreams like he had never screwed anyone before. Her pussy wrapped itself around his bludgeoning cock taking him completely.\n\nCindy and Kenny went on and on for a good hour like this, never changing positions, but simply ravenly, deliriously taking each other on as never before. After two more shuddering climaxes from Cindy, and one more explosive release of semen from Kenny's love tool, they finally came to a slow and loving halt, simply holding each other tightly in their arms and planting kisses all over each others sweaty face and neck, smiling and making eye contact that only intensified the bonding thru their act of love.\n\n"" Oh Cindy, you have no idea how happy you're making me tonight"", Kenny told her as he squeezed his groin muscles, making his prick flinch slightly inside her. Cindy returned the favor by squeezing her vagina tightly around his softening cock.\n\n""Oh, if it was only half as good for you as it was for me, I truly understand, my dear"", Cindy followed. "" It was wonderful!""\n\n""WAS"", Kenny said. "" So why the past tense.... is it over??""\n\nCindy looked up at him smiling and giggling. "" Not if you don't want it to be over"", she said kissing his chin. "" The way I feel right now, I could make love to you for days!""\n\n""How about a little wine and let's order a pizza, and we'll just see if we can work that out"", Kenny chuckled as he worked, thrusting is half erect cock into her a few more times.\n\n""God, I hate for you to get up, baby"", Cindy said, holding Kenny by the small love handles at his waist. ""You feel so good in me....Can't you just call on the phone for the pizza, and we'll get the wine in a minute, OK..... don't take it out... PLEEZZEEEE!!!!!""\n\n""God, Cindy... I'd never guessed this of you in a million years!"", Kenny said lovingly.\n\n""Me neither"", Cindy replied with a small giggle, ""Me neither"". \n\n----\n\n(Chapter 7)\n\n Kenny reached underneath Cindy, cupping her firm ass cheeks in his hands, and slowly, very carefully rolled the two of them over so that Cindy was now on top of him, his semi-erect cock still buried inside her.\n\n""Can you reach the phone?"", Kenny asked as Cindy sat up, pulling her knees up next to his sides so that she was firmly sitting on top of his shaft, his pelvic bone tightly pressing against her clit.\n\nVery carefully, so as not to dis-engage him from her, Cindy reached over to the night stand and retrieved the phone and set it on Kenny's chest. ""Ooohh"", he flinched. "" Cold!""\n\nCindy giggled a wee bit and dialed the phone, then handed the receiver to him and started slowly rocking back and forth with her pussy, keeping the sensation of their coupling at a total awareness level for the both of them.\n\n""Uh,...Hello...."", Kenny said, removing the phone base from his chest and sitting it on the bed next to him. ""Yeah, hold on..."", he said. ""What shall we order my dear?"", he asked as Cindy looked down at him with her beautiful large brown eyes, smiling as she worked back and forth over his cock, rubbing her clit thru the coarse public hair covering the hard pelvic bone right above his cock.\n\n""Mmmmm"", she said, reaching down to his chest with her slender petite fingers to play with his nipples. ""I would say sausage, but I think I got enough of that already in me"", she giggled impishly.\n\nKenny chuckled at her silliness and with his free hand began to rub the top of her smooth firm thigh curled next to him, feeling the soft smooth skin. ""Oh... I'm sorry"", he said into the phone. "" I was pre-occupied there for a second.... Oh, a large...uh... the works, I guess.... NO ONIONS!..... Twenty to Thirty minutes, OK."" Kenny gave them the address and hung up the phone, then placed it back on the night stand.\n\n""About twenty or thirty minutes"", he told Cindy.\n\n""Think that's enough time to make another run at it?"", Cindy said as she increased her back and forth grinding, gently pulling on Kenny's nipples at the same time.\n\n"" I guess we'll find out soon enough"", Kenny chuckled back as he ran his hands up and down Cindy's inner thighs, gently caressing them from her knee up to the patch of hair that was rubbing back and forth on him.\n\n"" I just have to ask you this, Cindy"" , Kenny said.\n\n""Shoot"", Cindy said....""No, I mean ask away, you can shoot again in a minute,"" she giggled, enjoying the fact that she was so capable of feeling this free with a man again.\n\nThey giggled together, then Kenny continued. ""What ever possessed you to give me that photo album anyway?""\n\n""Oh, Kenny,"" she said as she screwed on his cock which was now starting to regain it's wonderful hardness inside her. "" Besides getting to the point of simply wanting you, and wanting to turn you on, I got the idea from the magazines that I've been delivering to you.""\n\n""The magazines?"", he replied.\n\n""Yeah the porno magazines from Germany, you know what I'm talking about.... I got to thinking about how you must enjoy them, you've been taking them for so long, so I kinda made up my own magazine for you.""\n\nKenny couldn't help himself and burst out laughing. ""Cindy, do you know what those magazines are?"", he said.\n\n""They're girlie magazines, aren't they?"", she replied with a semi confused look and a bewildered grin on her face at the same time.\n\nKenny just laughed again as he ran his hands up her sides underneath her arms, touching her ever so gently and lovingly. ""Far from it,"" he said. "" Those magazines are catalogs about rare plants and flowers. I cultivate unusual and rare plants and flowers in my back yard as a hobby of mine.""\n\n""Oh my Goddddddddd"", she giggled, trapped by her own little wandering mind. ""And I thought you were getting erotic material to read. I'm so embarrassed!""\n\nKenny just chuckled and pulled her down to him so that her breasts crushed against his chest and rubbed his hands up and down her back. ""The flower you brought me is much better"", he said as he began to slowly hump his groin upward sending his shaft into the soft silky petals of the wonderful specimine he was speaking of. ""Oh you feel so good, Cindy....Sooooo good. It's been years since I've been with a woman, and you're certainly making me believe it was worth the wait.""\n\n""I guess that goes for me too"", she softly said as she ran her tongue across the nape of his neck and along his collarbone. ""You're EXACTLY what I needed in my life, Kenny.""\n\nWith that, Cindy pushed her hands under his muscular shoulders, holding tight to him, crushing her breasts into his chest and began to meet his rhythmic thrusts in perfect harmony as they again began to screw each other with the unreleased desire that they both had held within for so long.\n\n----\n\n(Chapter 8)\n\nThe doorbell rang just as Cindy was on the verge of unleashing another spasmodic orgasm from within, and they both jumped, startled at the fact that they both had forgotten about the Pizza they had ordered. ""That figures!"", Cindy chuckled as she quickly came back down from her sexual high. ""I guess I have to get it, huh. You most certainly can't go out there with your big hard cock waving in the air!""\n\nCindy jumped up, yelling at the pizza man to hold on, and quickly put on her robe, closing it tightly around her. Kenny handed her a 20 dollar bill that he quickly snatched from him jeans pocket and she scurried down the hallway, giggling all the while as she went.\n\nWhen she had gotten the Pizza and had closed the door, Kenny came down the hall to the kitchen, still naked, his red swollen manliness waving in front of him.\n\n""God that's beautiful"", Cindy said looking at the stiff pole covered with their juices, as it waved back and forth in front of her. She set the Pizza down on the table and then reached out, taking it in her hand, feeling it's strength and dimension.\n\n""Before you get carried away, let me get the wine"", Kenny said with a chuckle, as he pulled away from her and went in to retrieve the wine bottles.\n\nCindy took her robe back off and tossed it into one of the chairs in the kitchen, giggling as she did. ""Look"", she said, opening her legs a bit. ""I was going crazy to keep from laughing when the pizza guy was here. I was trying to pay him, get the pizza and everything, and cum was running down the inside of my leg, see. If he had only known, huh,."" she giggled. ""I think I better go clean up a bit. Open the wine and I'll be right back.""\n\nKenny smiled and gave her a kiss, running his tongue over her full soft lips, and Cindy reached down giving his cock a brief squeeze while they embraced, then left to clean up.\n\nWhen she returned Kenny had one bottle of wine open and had already poured two glasses of wine for them. Cindy pulled one of the chairs out from the table and turned it so it ran parallel to the table. ""Sit down right here, dear"", she said.\n\nKenny obeyed, sitting down, his erection pointing straight up, curving slightly to the left a tiny bit as usual, the head still bloated and flared, purplish in color. Cindy brought herself over him and took the stiff rod in her hand, rubbing it back and forth over her clean slit, poking her clit at the tiny hole in the head of the cock. Slowly she worked the engorged head into herself, then slid slowly down on it till she was sitting directly on his lap, her legs dangling over his thighs.\n\n""There"", she said as she squirmed around a bit to get herself comfortable. ""Feel OK to you?""\n\n""Great"", Kenny replied, ""but I thought we were gonna eat.""\n\n""We are"", Cindy said, smiling as she opened the pizza box and pulled out a triangle, the cheese hanging off the sides. "" Here"", she said, giving him the first bite.\n\nIt was a meal of all meals as Cindy would feed him bites, then take some herself, then she would lay the rest down and begin to screw on his hard cock for a while. On and on they went, eating, screwing, sipping wine, screwing, cleaning each others lips with their tongues, screwing, then starting all over again until about half the pizza was gone and the first bottle of wine had been partially consumed.\n\n""That's enough for me"", Cindy said. ""Go ahead and have some more if you want, but there's something else I want to eat.""\n\nWith a sly, seductive grin, Cindy raised herself up off Kenny's lap and knelt down on the floor between his legs, circling his cock with her dainty hand, admiring it as she looked at the stiff swollen shaft with the hairy sac of balls dangling beneath, hanging slightly over the edge of the chair. She placed her tongue right at the base and slowly licked up the underside of the hard pole clear to the tip, tasting the juices of herself which covered the entire shaft, all the while looking bright eyed at Kenny who was watching her every move.\n\n""Ohhhhh"", he groaned softly as she licked down one side back to where the cock met his groin, then back up the other, swirling her tongue around the pole as she went. She turned her head sideways and placed her lips against the underside of it and placed her tongue on the swollen vein that ran the length of the shaft and carried his juices to the tip when he came. Up and down on it she went, holding the cock steady with just her thumb and first finger at the base and caressing his balls with the other hand.\n\nIt had a long time since she had experienced the distinct pleasure of manipulating a cock with her mouth, and the excitement of the act was quickly returning as she licked and kissed all over it, finally returning to the bulbous head, and taking it between her soft lips, sucking on it gently.\n\n""Ohhhh, Cindy, baby..."", Kenny moaned softly as he closed his eyes and leaned his head back. ""Oh, my god, YESSSSS!""\n\nCindy raised up a bit on her knees and slowly took the first few inches of the shaft into her mouth, her tongue swirling and darting back and forth on it as she sucked, collapsing her cheeks in the process. The concept was coming back to her quickly as she began to bob up and down on it, using her hand to manipulate and stroke the lower portion. Slowly her mouth began to take form around the massive stick of malemeat and she began to replace her hand with her mouth as she worked herself down over it until she could feel it's head touching the back of her throat. Almost gagging, she came back up, then started down again as Kenny's body began to twitch with excitement. A few more trips up and down on him, and Cindy was back to the understanding of how to deep throat a cock, something that she loved to do.\n\nWith one felled swoop, Cindy sent her lips gliding down Kenny's cock, and took him into her throat, the head penetrating and pushing it's way deep into her. With no hesitation at all this time, Cindy's throat opened up and took him in till her lips were buried into his public hair and were surrounding the very base of him.\n\nKenny pushed upward with his hips, moaning. ""Oh, god Cindy.... Oh that's so.... Oh, jeez baby....Uhhhhhhhhhh, Yessssss, do it......"" Cindy's juices were flowing strongly from this, and she reached down between her legs and began to rub on her swollen slick, wet pussy lips, inserting a finger into herself and curling it around to her G-spot, flicking it with her fingernail, bringing herself to the brink of orgasm as she raised up a bit more, letting Kenny begin to take over with his thrusts and screw her mouth.\n\n""OHHHHHH, OH BABY......"" Kenny moaned. OHHHHH, YOU'RE GONNA MAKE ME CUMMMMMMM, OH CINDY....... GOOOOOODDDDDD YES..... I'M GONNA CUM, HONEY..... OHHHHHH....HERE IT COMES....... YESSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!\n\nBeads of perspiration broke out all over Cindy as she sensed both his pending orgasm and her own as she briskly ran her finger into her sopping wet pussy, rubbing back and forth over her swollen clit with each stroke, riding the wave of heightened orgasmic pleasure right along with her lover as he pumped himself into her mouth.\n\nWith one loud moan, Kenny began to erupt into her waiting orifice, sending thick streams of hot gooey cum into her throat as he spasmed again and again shooting load after load into her as she swallowed feverishly, trying to keep up with him, all the while having a quite volcanic orgasm go off inside herself. Her hips spasmed again and again as she humped her finger, releasing hot juices that were finding their way downward and out all over her hand and fingers, coating them with her love juices.\n\nWith one last spasm, Kenny relaxed, half sitting in the chair, his entire body spent from the explosion as Cindy finished off her eruption with a few last spasms and moans. Slowly she came up off his spent prick, cum running out the corners of her smiling mouth and looked up at him with delirious affection and passion as he sat, completely fulfilled and satiated from her actions.\n\nCindy slowly kissed up from his softening cock, along his stomach, stopping to tongue his navel, leaving a trail of male sperm mixed with her saliva all the way up to his neck and chin. ""You taste great!"", she said smiling, then kissing him, letting him also taste the last bits of his orgasm. She then raised her cum soaked hand up and licked a bit of the juices from the fingers, then offered them to Kenny who happily took them into his mouth and licked them clean, sucking on them, tasting the sweet essence of her womanhood .\n\n""Oh, Cindy"", Kenny said softly as he put his arms around her shoulders and pulled her close to him, feeling the hot skin of her breasts crush against his chest as she lay angled up over him. "" Oh Cindy, you make me feel so good again... I feel like I'm young all over... I truthfully had given up on anything like this ever happening in my life again, then out of nowhere, YOU come along! Oh, you're so wonderful!""\n\nCindy gently cuddled against him for a few minutes, basking in the warm feeling that she was receiving from him. The exact feeling of respect, warmth and tenderness that she so desperately had been longing for.\n\n""You're far from being old"", she softly told him as she hugged against his chest tightly. ""Maybe the calendar says you are, but that's not what counts. It's how you feel inside. How you perceive yourself to be. Don't ever stoop to even eluding to that again, Kenny. You are what you allow yourself to be, and to me age doesn't count, its the heart and actions that count."".... ""And, you, my dear Kenny, got a LOT of action going on"", Cindy said raising up and playfully changing the mood back into a festive occasion.\n\n""Want some more Pizza?"", Cindy said brightly as she stood up.\n\n""Only if you smear it all over yourself and let me lick it off,"" Kenny said, returning to a playful mood.\n\nAlways up to taking on a challenge, Cindy grabbed two pieces, on in each hand and began to smear them all over her breasts, tummy, and even opening her thighs, she ran one of the triangles back and forth across her pussy lips, leaving nothing uncovered with the red pizza sauce and various pieces of cheese, etc\n\nKenny laughed at her as he looked at the mess she had just quickly created all over her body. "" Hey, you forgot your butt"", he said, taunting her crazy streak.\n\n"" No I didn't"", she replied. ""I left that for you to do.""\n\n""My pleasure,"" he said as he twirled her around and grabbed the last two pieces in his hands. "" Cindy, you've got the best looking ass in the world"", he told her. ""Every day when you walk away from my house I just look at it and marvel. I mean, you got a great butt on you girl... well the rest is awfully damn good too, but your ass just sends me into orbit.""\n\n""Well, do something with it then"", she said giggling sexily and sticking it out toward him, wiggling it. ""Don't tempt me!"", he said back, as he bent over and ran his tongue up her crack, then kissed each luscious cheek before slapping the two pieces of pizza on them rubbing them all over the firm round globs of meaty flesh, giggling and laughing all the while, running one piece down between her legs and sawing it back and forth over her pussy, then back up her crack over the tight squinting hole between her ass cheeks.\n\nAlready he could sense his cock starting to come back to life as he played with her butt while she bent slightly over at the waist, looking back at him over her shoulder, watching him have his delightful little time smearing the pizza all over her rear.\n\nKenny stood up and pulled her up to him, rubbing his lengthening cock in between her ass cheeks, pulling her close to him and reaching around to her front with his hands to fondle and continue to smear the pizza all over the breasts and smooth flat tummy, clear down to her bush.\n\n""Come on baby, lets go take a shower"", Kenny said.\n\n"" Don't you want to eat the pizza off me"", Cindy said playfully sticking out her lower lip in a pouting fashion.\n\n"" Just one bite"", he said turning her around, sucking the sauce off of each of her pert sexy nipples. ""I think I would prefer to taste the real you, and I don't think you're Italian are you.""\n\nCindy chuckled and put her arm around his waist as they walked down the hallway and turned left into her bathroom. \n\n----\n\n(Chapter 9)\n\nKenny lathered very inch of Cindy's body as she returned the favor, mainly stroking on his now resurrected cock. The warm flow of the shower sprayed downward on their bodies as the two of them looked deeply into the others eyes, lavishing in the connection that they seemed to be making with each other. Not a word was spoken for the longest time as they stood there, exploring each others outside with their hands, and making contact with each others inner soul with their eyes.\n\nFinally, after a long period of time, Kenny reached for her and pulled her close to him, holding her tightly as his hands explored over the small of her back and onward, down over the meaty cheeks of her rear, the rear he had lusted after a thousand and one times when she brought is mail.\n\n""Oh Cindy..... Cindy....."", was all he said as they embraced each other with the warmth and secure feeling of their bodies pinned tightly together, Kenny's erection rubbing back and forth over her tummy, slipping and sliding between them.\n\n""Yes, I know Kenny"", Cindy replied softly. "" This seems so right, doesn't it?""\n\n""Cindy...."", was all Kenny could say as he caressed her, then leaned down and placed his lips to hers and passionately kissed her again and again.\n\n""God, Cindy... How many times am I gonna want you tonight. I can't get enough of you!""\n\n"" A million and four"", she said giggling, as she reached between their bodies and circled her fingers around this hard pole. "" God, Kenny, I want you again, too.""\n\n""Turn around"", he said. ""Turn around and lets do it that way this time. I've drooled over your butt for so long... I just gotta have you from behind.""\n\n""Are you asking or telling..."", Cindy replied, giggling at the lustfulness he was showing over her ass.\n\n""Which one will work?"", he said back.\n\n""Either one"", she giggled.\n\n"" Oh baby, just turn around!!!"", he told her, chuckling. ""Let's do it!""\n\n""Your wish is my command, master"", she said starting into a little submissive game with him.\n\nCindy turned around and bent over at the waist, wiggling her luscious ass at him as she leaned against the tile wall with her hands.\n\n""Oh jeez, you just don't know"", Kenny spoke as he placed his hands on the backs of her thighs and slowly ran his palms up over the curvy, smooth ass cheeks, then back down, again and again as he marveled at the sight before him. Finally, after waiting as long as he could, he moved forward to her and took his cock, finding her smooth, clean shaven, open pussy lips, pouting and waiting. He slowly, very slowly entered her as he stared down, watching himself disappear into her velvety smooth love tunnel, entering her until his lower stomach pressed against the meaty soft ass cheeks that drove him crazy.\n\n""Oh god!!"", he softly moaned, closing his eyes for only a brief moment, savoring in the feeling that he was receiving being nestled up against her in this manner.\n\n""Yes, baby"", Cindy said as she looked back over her shoulder at him, seeing that he was totally enraptured in what she was giving him. She felt so good seeing him desire her like that. ""Yes Kenny... fuck me... fuck me and pound yourself against my ass.... Oh that's so good... You feel so big inside me... Screw me!!""\n\nWith one hand Cindy reached back between her legs and searched for his balls with her fingers, lightly scratching them each time he thrust into her. Kenny pounded into her, bouncing off the soft ass cheeks in total happiness as he fucked her for all he was worth.\n\n""Oh baby"", he said breathlessly... ""Oh god is this fantastic!! I thought you felt good in the other positions, but this is just simply unbelievable.. Oh Honey, YESSSSS!!!!!!""\n\nCindy returned her hand to the wall to help stabilize herself as she began to push backward toward him each time he thrust forward, making him pound into her hard. He felt unbelievably good as he filled her to capacity, his cock head pushing against her cervix each time he slammed into her.\n\nBending her knees just slightly, she opened herself up more and took the unmerciful thrusting that he was giving her. Never, had she ever been screwed with such carnal passion. Kenny was literally slamming himself against her like she truly was the center of his whole being. She worked hard back at him, wanting to give him just as much of herself as she could. She wanted to please him, and herself.\n\n""OH GOD!!!!"", Cindy began to moan as she could feel her climax building in intensity.\n\n""OH GOD.... FUCK ME, KENNY!!!"", she said with gritted teeth, completely into the unbelievable pounding that he was giving her from behind. ""FUCK ME, FUCK ME!!!!!... OH, YOUR COCK IS SOOOOOOO GOOD..... FUCK ME!!!!!!!!!!.... HARD!!!!!... ALL THE WAY!!!!!.... OH, YESSSSSS!!!!... OH GOD, KENNY..... I CAN'T TAKE IT..... I CAN'T HOLD BACK!!!!!.... I'M GONNA CUMMMMMMM!!!!.... CUM WITH ME, HONEY!!!!..... I WANT YOUR HOT CUM IN ME!!!!... SHOOT IT DEEP!!!!... CUM WITH ME!!!!!...... OH MY GODDDDDDDDDDDD!!!!!!.....""\n\nCindy bent her neck upward and arched her back, pushing hard on the tile wall as her orgasm started. Her thighs shook and her knees went weak as Kenny came into her again and again with hard pistoning thrusts as Cindy began to feel like her cumming was shooting outward thru her pussy, spurting and jetting thru her vaginal passage all over Kenny. She shook and spasmed again and again as Kenny held her by her hips and gave her every inch of his engorged cock. Finally with a screaming ""UGHHHHH"", Kenny slammed completely into her, holding, nearly clawing at her hips with his hands, and began to release jets of sperm deep into her as he too shook and became totally engrossed in releasing an even harder and more orgasmic climax that any of the earlier ones of the evening,\n\n""OHHHHHH MYYYYYY GODDDDDDDD!!!!!!...... UHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!.... OH YESSS!!!"", Kenny screamed as his whole body shuddered and shook as he squirted and squirted deep inside the lovely Cindy, his cock buried in her to the hilt from behind.\n\nIt seemed like an eternity, but more realistically about 20 to 30 seconds, the two spasming, cumming, shuddering, shaking individuals pushed hard against one another with their sex, locked tightly together and experienced the most climatic, volcanic eruptions that either of them had ever experienced in their life.\n\nAs they slowly came to a finish, Kenny shaking at the hips a couple of quick times, they collapsed into the bathtub, not able to stand up any longer. They were both panting and breathing as if they had just run the final leg of the 440 meter relay in the Olympics.\n\nFinally, still breathing and gasping for air, they looked at each other, and started giggling in between their gasps. Giggling, and chuckling, completely satisfied with the experience they just had gone thru together.\n\n""God, Cindy"", Kenny finally said as he regained a bit of his composure, but was still gasping every so often for air. "" What can I say????""\n\n"" Nothing!"", she said back, her breasts still heaving slightly, their spent orgasms starting to run out of her totally flaciated pussy, out on to the bottom of the tub. ""There's not a damn thing either one of us can say to describe that! The words haven't been invented!!!""\n\nThey both just hugged as they sat there, limp and nearly lifeless, in the bottom of the tub while the spray from the shower cascaded down on them, gently soothing and caressing the both of them."
1304,Demoness,['M-denoness'],"It was about two months ago when all this stuff happened. I think it was Friday, and I was alone in my dorm room on account my roommate went to a party. I'm no social butterfly...Anyway, I was skimming through a particularly large brown book entitled ""The Nine Worlds"" when I came across something that sparked my interest. The book read as follows.\n\nThe cosmos in which we live is but a single plane in the whole. There is, in fact, nine planes in which mortals, through the use of Zizmuth, can travel. Be forewarned! There is, out of the planes an existence of pure evil! This world, which is sometimes referred to as Hades, Hell, and The Abyss, is populated by demons whose sole purpose is to spread misery. The world in which Zizmuth contacts is random, and there is no guarantee said mortal will not open a portal into this world.\n\nDamn! Inter-dimensional travel! I was mystified. You see, Zizmuth is a rune, a rune being nothing more than a symbol. I had already known about runes and their power for years. To use them, you must draw them in the air with your finger and call out their name. Unfortunately, they could only be used during certain hours. There are twenty-four runes, each having a particular hour. Even more unfortunately, they could only be used during the first minute of the hour. For example, Xaxas, the twenty third rune, can only be used during the beginning of the 23-hour of the day...(11:00 P.M.)\n\nNow, seeing how Zizmuth was the 24th rune, it could only be used at 12:00. I looked at the clock and saw it was only 11:48. I only had to wait 12 minutes! Now, I wasn't too excited, I mean, I always had thought magic didn't exist, but I figured it was fun to try. I mean, my roommate would be gone the entire night, giving me a chance to try a whole buncha stuff.\n\nWhen 12:00 rolled by, I stood up, drew Zizmuth in the air, and called out its name. I wasn't surprised when nothing happened.\n\n""Oh well..."" I sighed, as I went back to my bed to continue reading. No sooner had I climbed onto the bed I felt a sudden cold gush of wind. I looked around the room, but the windows were shut and the door was locked.\n\n""What the...?"" I asked myself. Suddenly, in the middle of the room, an oval.. well...door, portal, hole, whatever ya wanna call it, appeared in the center of the room with a faint 'pop'. I was dumbfounded. I sat staring at this thing, for about a second or two when suddenly a slender figure appeared to be walkin through it! I couldn't see the figure very clearly, mainly because there was a bright greenish light coming from the portal.\n\nI saw the figure raise its arm towards the portal after it had stepped through, and, slowly the doorway closed up. When the door disappeared completely, I got a clear view of the thing that had walked through to my world.\n\nIt was a woman. At least that's what it looked like. She had long red hair flowing from the back of her head. Her skin was very pale, and that made her lips stand out from the rest of her face. Her lips were colored a dark red, much darker than normal. And her eyes...her eyes were a purple darker then the most darkest violets.\n\nShe was dressed in what looked like a black bodysuit. It hugged her hips very tightly, (though it hardly covered them). The suit was strapless, and it wrapped around her chest as tightly as her legs. She wore black nylons on her beautifully shaped legs, which ran down to black boots that she wore on her feet. And she wore see through black nylon sleeves on her arms. Upon closer inspection, I noticed she wore a diamond ring on her right hand, and...well, she had black leather like wings on her back, which were presently resting against her body. In one word, she was gorgeous.\n\nShe peered at me with her searing eyes and spoke. ""Who are you?"" she asked, in a low toned whisper.\n\n""Ummmm...I...my name is Stephen..."" I stammered. Hey, wouldn't you be a little nervous in my shoes?\n\n""Are you the one who has allowed me into your world?"" she asked, with a little more calmness.\n\n""Yes, I suppose so."" I replied. Then it hit me...'your world'...this thing was a demon! She had all the features I read about so many years ago!\n\n""Listen,"" I cried out, backing away, ""it was an accident that I opened that door...I didn't mean to...""\n""Are you afraid of me?"" she asked calmly. Her facial expression suggested she wasn't planning on attacking me.\n\n""Well, you are a demon, aren't you?"" I asked. ""Yes."" she answered in her monotonous voice. ""I am Myra, daughter of Beelzebub.""\n\nOh shit! I thought to myself...ya see, Beelzebub is Satan's right hand man, or so that's what I read.\n\nI became almost hysterical. ""Look, I don't wanna die...I SWEAR it was an accident that I...""\n""Calm yourself, Stephan!"" she snapped. ""I am assuming that you are not familiar with the Laws of Enlightenment?"" she calmly asked. ""Ummmm...well no."" I stammered, still scrunched against the wall. ""You see, it is law that when a underworld is summoned by a mortal, they are obliged one request."" she explained as she slowly walked over to my bed and sat upon it. She crossed her legs and waited for my reply.\n\nI slowly approached her. ""You mean I get one favor from you?"" I asked. She smiled. ""Exactly."" she said happily. Her smile showed me that she had two fangs in the upper part of her mouth.\n\nNow, I'm no fool. If she was a demon, she was evil. And evil lies. ""Look,"" I pleaded, ""I appreciate your offer, but all I really want is for you to go back to where ever you came from.""\n\nA puzzled look appeared on her face; she looked at me as if I were insane. ""Look,"" I asked, ""I really don't want anything...I was just fooling around, honest!""\n\nShe thought for a minute, then she closed her eyes tightly as if she were concentrating. After a moment she opened her eyes again with a sly smirk on her face.\n\nShe arose and began walking towards me. ""What...what are you doing?"" I nervously asked, as I started walking backwards away from her. ""I have scanned your thoughts and now know what you wish of me."" she laughed seductively, still inching her way towards me.\n\n""What?!"" I blurted out. ""You wish to be pleasured."" she stated. Now, I admit, she was extremely beautiful, but I was too scared to have a boner.\n\n""Uh...no...no I don't..."" I stammered, now stuck in the corner of my room. \n\n""Your thoughts betray you, Stephen."" she whispered. By now she was directly in front of me. She gently massaged my face and tenderly whispered into my ear. ""Please don't fear me...I only wish to pleasure you. Trust me, Stephan... I have no desire to harm you.""\n\nI relaxed my muscles, and allowed Myra to put her arms around me. She kissed my neck first, gently massaging my skin with her moist tongue. I felt her run her two fangs along my neck, while simultaneously trailing warm saliva along with them. It was the nicest feeling I've ever experienced.\n\n""Lay with me..."" she whispered. We made our way to my bed, and she laid me down onto my back and she climbed on top of me.\n\n""Relax, Stephan. Let me do everything.."" she whispered. She slowly removed my shirt and licked my chest with her tongue. She concentrated mostly on my two nipples, trailing her tongue in a circular motion against them.\n\n""Uuuhhhnn..."" I let a moan of pleasure escape my lips as Myra continued her oral massage. She slowly made her way down my chest until she was at my pants. She unbuckled my belt and slowly pulled my pants down. Then she gently took off my underwear and took my dick into her mouth.\n\n""Oh..."" I moaned as I felt her warm lips wrap around my cock. She slowly massaged my dick as she took it into her mouth, trailing her two fangs along its top. Every minute or so she would release my dick from her grasp and work on my balls.\n\nShe'd stick out her tongue, and gently cradle each one with it, coating them with saliva. After she was through, she went back to my cock. She rammed it into her mouth so hard that it hit the back her throat. I started moaning uncontrollably as she sucked harder, like a vacuum.\n\n""Oh God...I'm gonna cum..."" I whispered. She looked up at me, removed my dick and smiled. ""That's the idea."" she laughed. Then she went back to work. She started trailing her lips up and down my cock at a faster rate, forming an airtight seal around my cock with her lips.\n\nI couldn't take it anymore...my balls started to jerk and I new I was about to cum. ""Oh Gawd...I'm cumming...Yeah yeah yeah! OH FUCK YES!"" I screamed in ecstasy as I exploded into her mouth, in one giant continuous stream. Myra swallowed every drop I had like a hungry lioness, not stopping even to breath as she continued to go down on me.\n\nIn a few seconds, I had had the most intense orgasm I had ever felt. When it finally passed, Myra slowly ran her lips to the tip of my cock, giving it one last wet kiss before getting up off of me.\n\nI could only lie there, panting like a dog as Myra moved to the side of me and gently stroked my hair.\n\n""You tasted good."" she whispered into my ear. ""-=gasp=-...thank you...-=gasp=-"" ..."" I managed to muster.\n\n""That...was the best...-=gasp=-..."" I tried to speak, but I was completely exhausted by my intense orgasm.\n\n""Shhh...rest, Stephen. We will continue momentarily..."" Myra whispered sweetly. She looked upon me with an innocent smile and I felt her wings reach around me while she cradled my hair. My mind raced with thoughts about what was happening. I had summoned a beautiful creature that was now giving me the greatest pleasure I had ever experienced.\n\nAfter a moment's rest, she asked me if I wanted to continue. ""Um, well, if you want to..."" I responded sheepishly.\n\nShe smiled, sat up, and began to remove her clothing. My heart was pounding as she SLOWLY removed her top, followed by her boots, then her bottom. It wasn't a strip tease, exactly, but it was very erotic.\n\nShe slowly rested her hands against my chest and kissed me, with her perfectly formed breasts crushed up against me. I took each one into my mouth, sucking on her stiff nipples. ""Mmmmmmmm..."" Myra hummed as I played with her breasts, caressing each one with my tongue as she did to me. I ran my tongue all over her top, from her neck to her chest, as she held me with her wings.\n\n""You are quite skilled at this, Stephen..."" she whispered. She gently laid back so that now I was on top of her. I licked every part of her body, making my way down to her pussy.\n\nMyra opened her legs to give me more access to her, and I began to explore her pussy. It was completely shaven, so I didn't have to worry about pubic hair. I slithered my tongue into her and rubbed my muscle against her moist walls.\n\n""Oh...keep doing that..."" she moaned as I continued my oral assault. I licked her in a circular motion, making sure I got every part of her. Her wings gripped me tighter as she became more excited.\n\n""Oh...oh...yes...lick me..."" she cried. I obliged. I found her clit and started lapping my tongue onto it like a cat. Myra began convulsing and I immediately stopped and asked if she was alright. Her wings immediately pushed me back into her pussy.\n\n""BY THE GODS, DON'T STOP!!!!!!"" she screamed. I quickly went back to work. I started slashing at her clit violently with my tongue, determined to make her cum.\n\n""RRAAAWWRR!"" Myra let out a sound that resembled a lion's roar, and I knew she was going over the edge. I became overwhelmed by her juices, which poured out of her now twitching pussy. There was one thing that was unusual, though. Her cum was dark purple, but it tasted sweeter than honey itself.\n\nFinally, after all of her energy was spent, I got up and rested by her side. \n\n""How was I?"" I asked. Her response was a kiss. She hungrily kissed me, shoving her entire tongue into me, with her tip reaching the very back of my throat. When she stopped, she looked at me with wide eyes. ""You...how did you do that?"" she asked surprisingly. ""Do what?"" I asked. I noticed that her eyes were no longer violet, but now a light blue.\n\n""You pleasured me."" she responded. ""So?"" I asked. ""No mortal has ever been able to please me."" she answered.\n\nI sat up, and stared at her. ""You mean, I'm the first guy to make you cum?""\n\n""Well, yes."" she answered, getting up with me. ""Wow..."" I sat there, mystified. Then I remembered her eyes. ""Ummmm...if you don't mind my asking, what happened to your eyes?""\n\nShe smiled and rested her head on my shoulder. ""Oh...my kind's eyes change when our emotions change."" she paused, then continued. ""Are my eyes blue?""\n\n""Yeah. What does that mean?"" I responded. She gently massaged my chest with her hands, still looking me straight in the eyes. ""Joy."" she responded. I smiled. ""Um...do you wanna continue?"" I asked. Her response was a quick shove to the bed and she quickly jumped on to me, her wings now fully extended outward into the air.\n\nShe took my cock into her pussy, and groaned as she slid it into her. ""There is something...that my kind can do...mmmmm...to intensify pleasure... uh..."" she moaned as she rode me.\n\n""What?!"" I cried. She laughed, and showed me. I felt her pussy muscles begin to move inside her. ""Oh...oh...oh Gawd..."" I bellowed with pleasure as she began massaging my dick with her pussy.\n\n""You can...you can...uh..."" I tried to speak but I was trapped in her embrace.\n\nShe started growling like an animal and picked up the tempo of her thrusts. She started slamming onto me as her pleasure escalated. I soon began meeting her thrusts, pushing myself into her as our rhythmic thrusts exploded into a violent tempo.\n\n""Arrrooo!"" Myra howled like a wolf as she came, covering me in the same violet juice she flowed before. She bent her head back and stretched her black wings as far out as she could, and I exploded a stream of cum into her as we erupted into a mutual orgasm.\n\nWhen is was over, Myra collapsed on top of me, her wings lying limply on the bed. She was breathing heavily, being exhausted from our little escapade. ""You did...-=heave=-...well, Stephen...- =heave=-..."" Myra whispered, her head resting on my chest. I saw her eyes had changed again; now they glowed green. I leaned over to her ear, and asked her what green represented. She slowly brought her face to mine, and looked into my eyes.\n\n""Love."" she calmly responded. I sat up, and looked at her. She was smiling at me, and she gently took my hand into hers.\n\n""But..."" I stammered, ""I thought you were incapable of love..."" The moment I said those words she looked at me as if I had broken her heart. Small tears began to run down her face, and I immediately tried to apologize...\n\n""I'm sorry! That's not what I meant! I...""\n""How could you possibly think any creature is incapable of such a powerful emotion?!"" she interrupted, quickly getting to her feet and putting her clothes on.\n\n""I..."" I stammered, but she interrupted me again. ""Do you think it was a coincidence that I was the one who crossed over?! I have been watching over you for years from my world! There is something you are not aware of, Stephen. Most of my kind would rip you to shreds and use you as a meal after your request! We may be obligated to a single request, but after that, we do as we please! The first time I laid my eyes upon you I fell in love with you! But I was wrong! We are not the only creatures who can be cruel!""\n\nBy now she was hysterical, and her eyes had turned into a dark gray. I could only guess gray represented sorrow.\n\nI slowly walked over to her, and put my arms around her. She fell into my arms, and buried her face in my chest. ""I may be a demon, Stephen, but we are not all evil..."" she quietly sobbed.\n\n""I'm sorry, Myra...I only know what I read...apparently not everything in those books is correct."" I said soothingly. She looked up at me, and I wiped away her tears with my finger. She gently kissed me, and smiled.\n\n""I...I must return now, Stephen...I...I wish to see you again..."" she said quietly.\n\n""How do I call you?"" I asked. ""Take a parchment, write my name upon it, and then set it ablaze...I will return through the fire."" she replied. I thought it was kinda weird, but who was I to talk?\n\n""One more thing, Myra.."" I asked, as she prepared to leave, ""How did you find me in the first place?"" She smiled. ""I was a friend of Baum's."" she replied. \n\n""Do you think it was a coincidence he left you his entire library after he died?"" she asked cheerfully. ""You mean you're the one who asked him to..."" I stammered. ""Yes.""\n\nWe said our goodbyes and, with a wave of her hand, Myra vanished.\n\nCool story, huh? ...What? No, that wasn't the last time I saw her... on the contrary, I've gotten in touch with her many times afterwards. You wanna hear about 'em? Sorry, but that's another story...:)\n\nPUCK 2/5/97"
1305,Dena Gets it from Other Men,"['M+F', 'wife-slut']","After accepting a new sales position that required extensive travel I began to suspect Dena of having an affair. The idea of her falling in love with another man didn't enter into my thoughts but I was convinced that she was seeing someone. I secretly hoped my suspicions were true and often made excuses that I had to stay out of town overnight when it wasn't really required.\n\nMany times I would lay awake in my motel room, fantasizing about Dena with another man. I imagined her rushing off to meet her lover as soon as our nightly phone conversation ended. On several occasions I waited ten or fifteen minutes and called home again only to hear up to five minutes of unanswered ringing. I would do this every half hour or so until around one or two in the morning she would answer the phone. I always hung up without saying anything. I never told Dena that I had called back and she never said anything about going out anywhere.\n\nThis behavior continued for about two or three weeks and just when I had made plans to try and catch her she started answering each time I called home. Dena began to complain that someone was calling and hanging up the phone when she answered so I waited much longer between calls.\n\nI became disappointed because now it seemed that my suspicions were unfounded or the affair had ended. I began fantasizing about ways of having her seduced when another set of events began occurring.\n\nI was at our local club having a drink at the bar when a neighbor I knew only slightly came in and took the stool next to mine. Our conversation was casual but he asked a question that caused me to rethink my doubts about Dena and a possible affair.\n\nDuring our conversation the neighbor asked how I liked my new car. At first I thought he was talking about my new company car which is a Buick. I told him that I really liked the car and that I was very satisfied with the gas milage. It wasn't until he said how he too would like to have such a car but that he certainly couldn't afford anything so expensive. I knew a Buick was well within his means so he: a) had me confused with someone else. Or b) Someone driving an expensive automobile was visiting my house.\n\nWithout acting surprised I told my neighbor that I had gotten a very good deal and that it really hadn't cost as much as he might think. This seemed to satisfy him and our conversation moved to other subjects, although I'm not sure what we talked about because I was thinking about the strange automobile parking in my drive. I revived my plans to see if Dena was having an affair.\n\nThe following Monday I told Dena that my duties would require me to be out of town until Friday night. As always she seemed disappointed but accepted that it had to be. I on the other hand imagined that she was already preparing to invite her lover into our bed.\n\nI drove to a local hotel and checked in for four nights. I parked my car in the hotel's indoor lot so it couldn't be easily seen. I then called Avis and rented a car making sure it was of a completely different color from my own.\n\nI made the necessary business phone calls from my hotel room but remained in the room and out of view until darkness. Around 7 pm I called home as I had always done when away. After my brief conversation with Dena I called room service for dinner and watched TV. By 9 pm I had waited as long as I could.\n\nDriving the rental car past my house I was mildly disappointed to see only the normal house lights and only Dena's car in our drive. I drove around town until I made another pass by our house around 9:30 pm. Even more disappointment when I saw only Dena's car in our drive. I continued to drive around until I made a third pass by the house around 9:45 pm. Nothing had changed and I was now really disappointed. I wanted to catch my wife with another man but it seemed it wouldn't happen tonight.\n\nI had driven about half way down one of the two main entrance roads leading to our subdivision when a Mercedes sports car passed going in the direction of my house. I quickly took the next turn and turned my car around. The Mercedes tail lights were still visible and about a quarter of a mile ahead. I closed the distance between us slightly but made sure to remain well back.\n\nMy heart was racing and I was wondering. Was this the car my neighbor had been talking about? The Mercedes made a left turn onto the street our house was on. This had to be the car that had been parking in my drive I thought. ""Please be the car."" I said aloud to myself. I passed the street leading to my house knowing that I could see our drive clearly only a few hundred yards ahead.\n\nAs I slowed and looked in the direction of my house I saw the Mercedes head lights as it pulled into my driveway. I almost shouted, knowing this had to be my wife's lover. I turned my car into the street that ran behind our house. Knowing the house directly behind ours was vacant I pulled into the drive and killed the lights.\n\nI waited a few minutes then got out of the rental and keeping to the shadows I slowly jogged into my back yard. Remaining in the shadows I approached the side of my house and made my way to the den window. I knew there was little chance that I would be seen but I had worn dark clothing and was being a quite as possible as I looked into the window.\n\nThere on my sofa sat a man of about 45 years I had never seen. He was certainly well dressed and clean looking. ""So this was Dena's lover - I approve."" I thought to myself. Then found myself wondering how large his cock was and did Dena give this man head as she had often done for me. If she did give him head, did she allow him to cum in her mouth or did they only fuck straight? Did they use protection? I hoped they didn't. For some reason I hoped he would cum inside Dena.\n\nDena entered the den carrying drinks. She handed her friend a glass and sat down beside him. Before taking a drink both my wife and her friend placed their drinks on the sofa table and locked themselves in a very passionate embrace. As the kissed I noticed he was unbuttoning Dena's blouse. Dena's hand was on his crotch and I knew she was massaging his cock and balls. ""I hope he's hung like a horse."" I thought.\n\nMy own cock was rock hard as I watched the couple before me undress each other. When the gentleman stood Dena unbuckled his belt. She unzipped his trousers and tugged them down. As this man stood before my wife his trousers fell around his ankles as Dena pulled his shorts down.\n\nI couldn't see the man's cock because he was quarter turned away from me but I could clearly see Dena had his cock in her mouth. Dena's hands were slowly stroking this man's ass and upper legs as she took him into her mouth. This continued for about a minute when Dena's lover turned to sit down on the sofa.\n\nDena released her mouth hold on his cock and as the man sat down she got on her knees before him. Clearly she planned to continue sucking his cock. It was at this time that I saw the man's cock for the first time. It was much larger than my seven and one half inches. I would guess at least 10 or 11 inches in length and very thick. It was so thick that the head of his cock seemed small. Almost as if it belonged to a 7 inch cock but was attached to this massive sausage.\n\nDena took this stranger's cock in both hands and began jacking it as she took as much as she could in her mouth. To me Dena looked beautiful as she knelt before the man sucking this monster tool. I was slowly massaging my own cock through my trousers as I hoped they would continue until he shot his load in Dena's mouth.\n\nWithin a few minutes I had my wish. The man laid his head back and closed his eyes. I knew he was about to cum and so did Dena. She was jacking his cock faster now and sucking him as deep as she could. The man stiffened and Dena slowed her hand and head motion. I knew he was shooting his load into my wife's mouth and she appeared to love it. ""Please swallow his cum."" I was thinking as I shot my own load into my shorts.\n\nDena did just as I had hoped because when the man had finished climaxing she licked her lips and got up to sit beside him. She said something to him and they both laughed and took a sip of their drinks. There was no trace of cum on Dena's face so I knew she had done as I had hoped and had swallowed his load. I hoped his cum had been thick and plentiful.\n\nDena and her lover sat on the sofa talking, kissing and fondling each other until I saw the man's cock begin to come alive again. Dena bent over and sucked his cock until it was fully erect again then she stood up. Although her blouse and bra had been removed earlier she now let her skirt fall to the floor and removed her bikini panties.\n\nThe man pulled my wife to him and began to eat her pussy as she stood wide-legged before him. I was sure he couldn't get to her pussy very well and he said something to her. Dena laid back on the sofa and with one foot on the floor and one on the back of the sofa. Her pussy was wide open as she offered herself to her lover.\n\nI watched as the man began to eat my wife and slowly jack his own cock. Since my cock had remained hard the entire time I unzipped my trousers, now very wet from the load I had shot earlier. Taking my cock out I began to jack off as I watched the scene before me.\n\nThe man continued to eat Dena's pussy until I could tell she was about to cum. He then made his way on top of her and I could clearly see his cock as it entered Dena's now very wet pussy. At first he pushed only the head and perhaps two inches in. Dena's ass was moving up to him, urging him deeper into her. The man was fucking her with only a few inches of his cock when he suddenly plunged his entire cock into my wife. His balls, again much larger than mine, slapped against Dena's ass as he began to fuck her harder.\n\nEven above the air-conditioning and through closed windows I could hear Dena. ""Oh God! Oh God! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Oh God Fuck me!"" I felt my balls tighten and my own cum began to shoot as I watched the couple before me. It was truly beautiful watching my wife enjoy being power fucked by this stranger. I wanted them to continue but the man's body stiffened and he pushed himself as deep as he could into Dena. I knew he was depositing another load in places much deeper that I ever had been to.\n\nIt was clear that Dena was enjoying being fucked by this man because she was having one orgasm after the other. I saw their combined juices, thick and white, on the shaft of the man's cock as he fucked in-an-out. It was slowly running out of Dena's pussy and down her ass. (So that's what those stains were on the sofa!) I continued to jack myself off as the lovers continued to fuck each other on the sofa.\n\nI must have jacked myself as they fucked for five minutes or more when the man's body stiffened again. Plunging himself deep into Dena's pussy he began to shoot another hot load of his semen. I too shot another load and gave a silent prayer of thanks for allowing me to witness my wife being so thoroughly fucked."
1306,Denise the Hard Worker,"['M+F', 'work', 'nc']","Denise was always polite and pleasant to me. Sometimes when I was making the rounds on her floor checking fire alarms and making sure the empty offices were all locked, I'd hang at her desk for a little while and we'd shoot the shit. It's not like we were good friends or anything and I never would have dared to try and make her, but we talked about family and what we watched on TV the night before and that crap.\n\nSo the way it started was one day, she mentioned to me that her husband was going off for this overnight thing in Rochester and he'd be away Monday and Tuesday nights. She kind of laughed when she said it and said if she was ten years younger she'd invite friends over and have a party. I told her that she wasn't so old - she's 36 now, she was 35 then - and she told me yeah but now, at her age, she was just looking forward to having the place to herself for a little while. I told her hell, give me her address and I'd bring a keg over with some buddies. She kind of blushed and said no, she was an old married lady and I should be ashamed of myself, but I could tell she wasn't pissed off. So I laughed and left.\n\nThat night my buddies Ray and Harlan came over to watch a basketball game - I've got a big screen TV I bought with a winning Lotto ticket a couple of years ago. While we were watching and soaking up some beer I mentioned what Denise had told me and what I'd said. Ray looked kind of thoughtful and then he said ""you know, that's not a bad idea - I mean, if this broad is good looking"". I said yeah, she's got a great body on her and she's pretty, too. Ray said ""well, if she's telling you when her hubbie's gonna be out of town you can bet she wants it. We should just go over and give it to her."" I figured he was kidding and tried to blow it off but he was serious.\n\nHe and Harlan started talking about it, with Harlan saying about how we could get in trouble, she might scream or afterwards she could tell her husband or call the cops. That started me thinking, and I said well, I'd heard that a lot of women had fantasies about being like kidnapped and forced to have sex and maybe Denise was one of them. Then Ray said ""yeah, and even if she isn't, you think she's going to tell her husband she got fucked by three guys while he was gone? As long as we don't leave any marks on her, she won't say a word.""\n\nHarlan and me were getting into the idea now but Harlan said ""yeah, but we can't be sure and hell we could get put in jail for a long time"". Ray thought about that for a minute and said ""Okay, we'll take my Polaroid. We take pictures of the bitch getting it up the ass, taking two of us at once, with us coming on her face, everything. We make sure our faces aren't in any of them but hers is in all of them. We tell her if she says anything we'll make sure copies of those pictures go to everyone where she works. Hell, Phil can use his scanner and post them on the fucking Internet.""\n\nHarlan and I thought about that. I said okay, we might as well go for it, and anyway, if we could make her come a couple of times, she'd probably like it too much to tell anyone about it, 'cuz usually married people have boring sex lives.\n\nThe rest of that week was hard. I'd stop off at Denise's desk and pop a boner knowing I was going to be fucking her on Monday night. On Thursday she was wearing this white button up blouse and the top two buttons were undone and she showed a lot of cleavage if she bent over a little. I knew she had no idea she'd be sucking my cock in four days whether she liked it or not and it really made me crazy. On Friday morning Ray and Harlan came over to my building on their lunch break and made me point Denise out to them when she came out with her friend Debbie for lunch. Ray made smacking noises with his lips as they walked by and Harlan just stared. After they went out the door Harlan turned to me and said 'God I'm going to love chewing on those melons'.\n\nMonday afternoon I went up to Denise's desk at the usual time and acted real upset. She asked me what was wrong and I told her I'd had to get a ride to work that morning because my car was in the garage - Ray had given me a ride so that would seem true - and that the friend who was supposed to pick me up had just called and said he couldn't do it and I didn't know how I was getting home. She looked a little flustered but then she smiled and said she'd give me a ride.\n\nI said I didn't want to take her out of her way, and asked where she lived. She told me up on the other side of campus, towards Dewitt. I said well, if she wanted, she could just drive home and I'd ride along because I knew a bus ran from that neighborhood that would take me straight home, but I didn't know when the downtown buses ran. It was kind of a stupid story but she didn't think about it much, just seemed grateful she didn't have to go out of her way.\n\nSo after work we got in her car and drove to her place. I had this raging hard on for her and kept squirming to try and cover it. I could have sworn she was looking at it out of the corner of her eye but figured I must be imagining it.\n\nI looked behind me once at a stoplight and saw that Ray and Harlan were following us as we'd planned in Ray's car. When we got to her house, she pulled all the way into the garage. Before she could even get her seatbelt off, Ray and Harlan pulled in beside her. She looked surprised; I told her look, I know your husband isn't home, so don't give us any trouble and you won't get hurt.\n\nShe looked really shocked and upset now. Ray and Harlan had got out of their car. Harlan pulled the garage door closed, and then both of them came up to us on her side of the car. I reached over and unlocked her door and told her to just get out. Ray opened the door and grabbed her arm and pulled her out. She looked terrified now.\n\nHarlan was just staring at her. Ray told her to do what she was told and she wouldn't get hurt. She looked over at me like she was pleading and said ""Phil..."" I shook my head and said we're just going to have some fun, we don't want to hurt you, so just do what we tell you and we'll all have a good time. She was shaking her head now. I felt different from any way I'd ever felt before - more confident and powerful.\n\nI stepped over to the door leading into the house and flicked on the overhead light in the garage. Ray still had her arm, now he started tugging her over to the door. ""Let's get her inside"", he said. I told him no, that the bitch wasn't allowed to wear clothes in our house. She had to undress out here and we'd lock her clothes in our car. Ray looked at me and said ""Okay, that's cool.""\n\nDenise looked at me like I was crazy, and Ray said ""You heard him, bitch - strip right here and now."" I thought for a minute we were going to have to hit her or at least shake her, but then she sort of trembled from head to foot, took a deep breath, and started unbuttoning her blouse.\n\n""I'll do whatever you want,"" she kind of whispered almost too low to be heard. ""Just don't hurt me please.""\n\nWe all watched while she took her clothes off. She was slow and clumsy about it because her hands were shaking. She took the blouse off first and held it for a minute; I could tell she didn't want to drop it on the garage floor. I said for her to fold it and put it on Ray's hood. She did, then started unzipping her skirt. Harlan said ""No, do the bra, I want to see those tits."" I said wait, let her get down to her underwear and then strip from there, I want to see her in bra and panties and stockings.\n\nSo she did that, unzipping the skirt after a few times trying and stepping out of it. She was wearing a plain white bra and panties and she looked good, with her dark bush underneath the panties and her big tits pushing the bra out. Then I told her to take the bra off.\n\nShe did and her tits were sexy as hell with nice big dark nipples like you see in magazine centerfolds and not too much sag. Then she pushed her pantyhose off and stepped out of her heels when she did it. She was just wearing panties now. She went to take them off but I said no, sit up on Ray's hood. She looked confused but she went over to the car and hoisted herself up on the hood facing me.\n\nI walked over to her, hooked my thumbs through either side of her panties, and pulled them off her. She kind of whimpered as I did it. Then I spread her legs and put two fingers inside her cunt, pressing my thumb against her clit. She gasped. I knew it was going to be all right then because she was soaking wet.\n\nWe took her inside then and did everything we could think of to her. The first room inside the door was the kitchen, and we put her over the kitchen table right there, got undressed, and fucked her every which way. They had a nice mahogany table and the first thing I did was tell Ray to sit down in a chair in front of it. I made Denise squat on his cock facing him and then I asked her if she'd ever got her ass fucked. She said ""Oh god no"" and I stepped up behind her and started trying to stuff my cock up her ass. Her ass was so tight I knew she was telling the truth.\n\nAfter a minute or so I still couldn't shove the head in so I got some Wesson oil off the counter, took the cap off, and shoved the end of the bottle up her ass. She kind of yelled and I knew it must have hurt having the ridged plastic shoved in like that. I gave the bottle a quick back and forth shake inside her, then pulled it out and shoved my cockhead back up against her asshole. She was slick now and I slid right up into her. She kind of groaned. I told her she better get busy fucking Ray and I started pumping her ass hard.\n\nThen Harlan said, ""hey what about me?"" and I told him to get up on the table and she'd suck his cock. He knelt on the table to one side of Ray and Denise twisted her head away from his cock. I grabbed her by the hair and said she'd better suck my friend or she'd get really hurt. Tears were running down her face now streaking her eye makeup and she leaned over and opened her mouth and took the first few inches of Harlan's cock. He put a hand on her head and started pumping her face up and down his shaft, groaning.\n\nI could hear her choking as she sucked. I put my hand on her head and pulled her off his cock for a minute, still pumping my prick in and out of her greasy asshole. ""Jesus Christ,"" I said, ""don't you ever suck your husband's dick for him?""\n\nShe gasped, ""No, that's dirty.""\n\nI said, :Haven't you ever had a cock in your mouth?""\n\nShe said once, she was drunk in high school, her boyfriend put his prick in her mouth and came without warning her and she puked. I said well, we're all gonna be coming in your mouth tonight and you're going to swallow it and not puke so get used to it. Then I shoved her face back down at Harlan's prick.\n\nShe went, 'gahhh' but opened up and took his cock again in her mouth. He grabbed her hair again and started yanking her head up and down the length of his cock. When he came we made sure she swallowed all of it, even though it made her gag. Then I made her get on her knees and thank us for fucking her in all her holes and after she kind of choked that out I made her beg us to fuck her some more, any way we liked. ""Please do anything you want to me,"" she said. ""Just don't hurt me.""\n\nAfter that we just did whatever we could think of. We took her in her living room and balled her on the floor, three at once, two at once, or taking turns while the others watched. Ray took a lot of really hot pictures of her just like he'd said - her with cocks in her mouth, her with come on her face, her with a cock up her ass and one in her pussy at the same time, her with sperm dribbling out of her mouth and her pussy and her ass. After the first half hour or so she didn't give us any trouble at all; we'd just tell her to do something and she'd bend over or get down on her knees or open her mouth or spread her legs or pull her asscheeks apart or whatever. We all came in her mouth at least once and after the first time with Harlan when she gagged a little she just gulped it down like a pro. I noticed that except when she had to move around the room for us she kept her eyes closed all the time but we didn't care.\n\nBy 8:30 we'd all come in her at least three times each and we were resting, sitting on the couch and the recliner while she stayed on her hands and knees on the floor like we'd told her. I told her to crawl around on all fours and bark for us and after a second, she started doing it, crawling around the floor and making little arf sounds.\n\nI called her over to me and made her lick off my cock which was all sticky. Then we told her to go out and fix us something to eat. We didn't even bother to watch her that close. She made us a real nice spaghetti dinner with salad and some decent frozen garlic bread that she microwaved. We mostly stayed in the living room watching TV but occasionally one of us would get up and go out in the kitchen and grab a feel of tit or ass or pussy.\n\nIt really made me feel good to see her moving around her kitchen totally naked with come splatters all over her making us dinner. The second time I went out I bent her over the sink and slipped my cock up her cunt from behind and stirred it there for a few seconds. She just stood still, bent over the sink, while I did it, not saying anything or making any move at all.\n\nMy hands were on her asscheeks holding them apart and I popped my thumb into her anus. Tell me you love this, I said, grinding my hips against her ass with my cock up her pussy and rotating my thumb in her asshole. I love it, she whispered. I love it. When I pulled out of her I patted her on the ass and told her to get back to work; she just straightened up and went back to the stove with the pan full of water she was getting without even looking at me.\n\nAfter dinner we got really imaginative. We turned a coffee table over so its legs were pointing up in the air and made Denise squat down on one and take it way up her cunt. Then one of us would sit on the couch in front of her and she'd suck his dick for him while another knelt behind her and fucked her asshole some more. When I fucked her asshole that time my cock slipped in nice and smooth; she might have been virgin at 5:30 but she was broken in now.\n\nWe'd already come a lot so we weren't really trying to come that much again. Ray took some more pictures of Denise fucking the coffee table and the two of us. Then he made her get a pen and write on a piece of paper that she was just a slut and she'd invited us all over and she loved everything we'd done with her and we'd made her come a lot and she wanted us to come back next time her husband was away. He made her sign it. He was going to keep it but I took it and put it in my pocket saying I'd keep it safe.\n\nAt 11:00 Ray and Harlan were pretty much all fucked out so they decided to take off. I said I was going to spend the night and Denise would drive me to work in the morning. She didn't even look up from where she was kneeling on the rug when I said it, just kind of nodded. Ray and Harlan left. I looked over at her and told her to go put on something sexy like a negligee.\n\nShe looked a little upset but got up and left the room. When she came back she was wearing a housecoat and seemed like she was going to cry. I said that's sexy? She said she didn't have anything that sexy to wear. I realized that she and her husband must have had a really boring sex life.\n\nI told her to come sit by me on the couch. She came over and sat down. I reached into the front of the housecoat and started thumb- rubbing her nipples and squeezing her big knockers. She just closed her eyes and let her head fall against my shoulder but I could hear her breathing get kind of raspier. I pushed the housecoat down off her shoulders so it puddled around her waist and started sucking her nipples hard, moving from one to the other.\n\nShe didn't make a sound but her breathing got faster. Then I sat up again, put my hand on the back of her neck, and pushed her head down into my lap. She didn't say anything, just took my cock into her mouth and started pumping her head up and down like we'd taught her. I loved looking down and seeing her brown hair moving up and down in my lap, feeling her sucking my cock like an experienced whore. I called her a slut and a cocksucking tramp and told her I knew she loved it and that from then on she was my whore and she'd do whatever I told her to.\n\nShe just kept pumping her head up and down without making a sound except the soft slurping noise of her sucking. After ten minutes or so I shot off in her mouth again, not much this time since it was the sixth time for me, but she swallowed what there was and kept sucking until I told her she could stop.\n\nI took her in the bedroom after Leno was over and slept like a baby. I made her sleep on the floor beside the bed. The next day I wouldn't let her get dressed until after she'd cooked my breakfast and while she was doing it I bent her over the sink again and fucked her ass hard. It's great coming first thing in the morning in the ass of another man's wife. Even without lubrication she was smooth and easy to get up into. The whole time she didn't say a word or make a sound, just bent over the sink and took it with her eyes closed.\n\nShe never said a word to anyone about what had happened and that night I went home with her again. I hadn't told Ray and Harlan that her husband would be away two nights so it was just her and me. She undressed in the garage without me saying a word and spent the whole evening doing whatever I told her to.\n\nSince then Ray Harlan and I have done a dozen other women the same way and no one has ever reported us. But Denise is still my favorite. I don't share her with the other guys any more but she knows there are rules. When I go up to her office now she knows that first, she has to be wearing something that I can look down the front of and see her nipples, and she has to give me a chance to, too.\n\nShe also knows that at some point while I'm by her desk she has to find a way to get down on her knees while I'm watching and wait for me to nod before she gets back up. Her desk has a three sided moveable partition around it so it's in a little cubicle, but still, it's in a big room full of those cubicles and people can see if they walk past or even glance over.\n\nSome times, if the people in the cubicles closest to her are away from their desks when I get there, I stand next to her desk and slip out my cock and make her take it in her mouth and suck it while I pump in and out of her face a couple of times. She gets nervous but no one has ever seen us. She also knows that if I touch her at all while I'm there that's a signal that she has to go down to the garage and wait in her car for me.\n\nTwo or three times a week she spends one of her fifteen minute breaks in the front seat of her car, bent over with her head bobbing in my lap sucking me off. She's gotten to the point where she can bring me off in five minutes flat and swallow everything I shoot without gagging.\n\nTwo or three times a month I make her tell her husband she has to work late and take her back to my apartment and fuck her every which way. She also has to cook my dinner and clean the place up for me. And whenever her husband travels, which is maybe six or seven times a year, I spend the night at her house. She says her sex life with her husband is still totally boring and normal, but with me, she's a completely trained and submissive little house slut.\n\nThe next woman we did was named Caroline, and she was a little different."
1307,Descent Woman,['f-solo'],"Keeping my lips spread with my left hand, I take my right hand and lick all the fingers, making sure they are nice and wet enough to stroke my clit with. With my right middle finger, I start to stroke my clit, playing it like a musical instrument. I rub faster and faster, ""Ahhhh, oohhhh,"" I moan to myself, I slide that same finger into my pussy. I'm soaked there, slick and tight and wet, and the motion of my finger sliding in and out of that moist, warm gap is heavenly. I keep this up for a bit before returning to caress my swollen, excited clit once again. The pleasure is building...\n\nMy finger strokes faster and faster and faster and my head is twisting back and forth on my pillow and I am moaning loudly in ecstasy...The warmth is buildig and spreading...Oh God, I'm so close, oh God, this feels so wonderful...""oh,oh,ooh,uh,oh,ohhhhhhhh""... Finally, my pussy clenches in agony and ecstasy and I feel like I've burst into a million tiny pieces...sigh...I lie there with my eyes closed and wait for my breathing and pulse to return to normal.\n\nSo this is heaven..."
1308,Descent into Submission,"['MF', 'dom-sub']","Last weekend, Jeffrey had put her in what was, by far, the position that Alicia felt most vulnerable in. On Saturday night at his home, Jeffrey had blindfolded her and then undressed her completely. He led her into the living room until she felt the cold leather of the back of his easy chair touch her thighs. Jeffrey had attached the, by now familiar, straps to her wrists and then gently pushed her forward until she was bent double with her head touching the seat. Jeffrey had tied her wrists to the forward arms of the chair and then spread her feet and fastened her ankles wide apart. He had left her like that for a long time before finally touching her and by the time he did Alicia was soaked. She had imagined what she must look like from her boyfriend's vantage point. Her long tanned legs were stretched tight down and wide apart. Alicia could feel a faint breeze between her opened thighs and knew that Jeffrey had a perfect view of her blond pussy from behind. She was sure that he would be able to see her juices on her puffed out slit. Alicia had pictured herself in Jeffrey's position and realized that her bottom was stretched tight across the leather chair and the her buttocks were opened wide apart exposing her anus. Alicia felt herself tremble as she wondered if Jeffrey planned to touch her there.\n\nAlicia had always considered that part of her anatomy to be private and had never let any of her lovers touch her there. She was somehow embarrassed when even she touched her herself. It was kind of naughty to finger her bottom but whenever she did it was the most exciting thing ever. Now, here she was, bent over, helplessly exposing her bottom to her lover. Jeffrey's hands had finally touched her. Starting at her ankles and trailing up the backs of her calves to her knees and then up along the insides of her thighs to her blond bush now wet with her own juices. Alicia shivered with delight as she remembered how Jeffrey's fingers slid down from the small of her back through the valley between her buttocks. Alicia had gasped as his fingers had crossed the sensitive opening of her anus. Alicia still wasn't sure if she was disappointed or thankful that he hadn't lingered there. The sex that night, with Jeffrey taking her while she was still bent over the chair, was the best ever.\n\nThat had been last Saturday and now, here it was Friday morning and Alicia hadn't seen Jeffrey since. Each night when they talked, Jeffrey promised to outdo himself next time.\n\n""When?"" had asked Alicia\n\n""When it's time."" had said Jeffrey with a smile.\n\nAlicia had waited anxiously each night for Jeffrey to start an 'adventure' but each night their talk was pleasant but decidedly asexual. Alicia was getting ready for work when the phone rang.\n\n""Hi."" said Jeff ""Are you ready for an adventure?""\n\nAlicia giggled ""Yes Sir""\n\n""Good girl."" said Jeffrey ""Have you dressed for work yet?""\n\n""Not yet."" replied Alicia\n\n""Okay I want you to dress in a short white skirt. Wear the pleated one that goes about half-way to your knees. Wear the pale blue cotton blouse with it. Pick out a pair of heels too. Oh, and there's to be no other clothing; no panties, no bra, no stockings, nothing. Plan to spend your lunch hour at my office. Take a cab so that you're there by 12:15. Any questions?""\n\n""No.""\n\n""Good. See you later then.""\n\nAlicia pulled the clothes Jeffrey had asked for out of the closet and jumped into a quick shower. As she dressed, she could feel her excitement building. She was sure she'd be soaking wet by lunch time. 'What would he do to her this time?' she wondered, 'Would he tie her up in his office?'\n\nWhat excited Alicia most is that she had no idea what would be demanded of her just that she would have to obey him. The morning at work seemed interminable. Alicia kept looking at the clock and willing it to go faster. Finally noon arrived and Alicia was out of the building and into a waiting cab by 12:01. During the 10 minute ride she thought over and over again about what might happen. She felt her heat rise as possibility after possibility ran through her mind. Alicia paid the driver and hurried into the tall office building where Jeffrey worked. A few moments later, Ali exited an elevator on the 18th floor. Jeffrey's office was down the corridor. Alicia took a deep breath before opening the door and walking in.\n\nAs usual, Jeffrey's receptionist Kathy was in the lobby. Kathy and Alicia had met a number of times. Kathy smiled as she walked in.\n\n""Hello Alicia. Jeffrey said to give this to you and to have you wait for him in his office.""\n\nThe pretty young receptionist handed Alicia a large envelope. Alicia looked down and saw the word 'Instructions' printed on the envelope in Jeffrey's handwriting. She looked up to see a knowing smile on Kathy's face. Alicia blushed a deep red in embarrassment as she realized that Kathy now knew that she was submissive.\n\nAlicia quickly moved into Jeffrey's spacious office and closed the door behind her with a sigh of relief. Jeffrey's office was luxuriously furnished. His large oak desk was at one end. At the other end was a small conference table and a small sofa. The office was covered with wall to wall carpeting. Alicia sat down at the conference table and opened the envelope. Inside was a black silk scarf and a letter. Alicia's heart quickened as she picked up the note.\n\nJeffrey's instructions were simple and to the point. Alicia was to remove all of her clothes immediately. She would then stand in the middle of the room and put on the blindfold. Then she was to stand with her feet apart and her hands clasped behind her head until she was given further instructions.\n\nAlicia's face was flushed by the time she finished the letter. Just the idea of taking off all of her clothes in Jeffrey's office was terrifying but to do so in the middle of the day with Kathy right outside the door, that was even scarier. Alicia was pretty sure it would be Jeffrey who would come in, but there was not even a guarantee of that. As Alicia stood up she realized that, as scary as these instructions were, they were also exciting. She felt her pussy tingling with her own juices.\n\nAlicia's hands shook slightly as she undid the first button of her blouse. It only took a moment before the blouse and skirt tumbled to the floor leaving Alicia completely nude. She moved to the center of the room and carefully put on the blindfold. Instantly Alicia's hearing doubled in sensitivity. She clasped her hands behind her head and waited for someone to come in. Her ears strained to identify the sounds outside of the door. The wait was only a couple of minutes but it seemed like an hour. Each time Alicia heard Kathy move around out in the lobby, she would hold her breath and pray she wouldn't wander in with a memo or something.\n\nThe sound of the door opening finally came. Alicia felt her whole body tense. It seemed to take forever for the door to close and all that time Alicia knew she was perfectly visible to whoever might be looking in from the lobby. Alicia let out a small sigh of relief when it finally closed.\n\nWas it Jeffrey who was now in the room? Even if it was, did he come in alone? Alicia listened intently as someone slowly walked all around her. She felt her nipples betraying her excitement as they stood to attention under the gaze of her admirer. Very lightly, fingertips touched the underside of her breast and slid upward to her now tight nipples. The fingers left her and then touched her again, this time sliding from the small of her back, tracing the crack between her buttocks. Alicia let out a breath that she realized she had been holding for ages. The fingertips touched here and there, each time making Alicia hotter and wetter. Finally she heard Jeffrey's voice.\n\n""You're awfully hot, my little sex slave.""\n\n""Oh God... you have no idea."" replied Alicia\n\nJeffrey's fingers moved up and grasped Alicia left nipple firmly. With a small tug, he pulled Alicia forward. She had no choice but to follow him. In tiny steps, Alicia let herself be led forward, the tugging on her nipples guiding her forward until she felt the cool sensation of Jeffrey's leather seat on her thighs. From the height Alicia guessed that she was standing directly behind the sofa facing forward. The fingers left her nipples and moved upward to grasp her wrists.\n\nHer wrists were pulled forward until Alicia felt herself being pulled down across the back of the sofa. She bent forward until her head rested on the sofa back. Leather straps around her wrists fastened her hands pulling forward toward the front of the sofa. Her now sensitive nipples just touched the cool leather of the sofa back.\n\nAlicia heard Jeffrey walk behind her and felt him attach leather straps to her ankles also. Her feet were pulled gently wide apart until her hips rested fully at the top of the sofa back. Her feet were also fastened in this position. Alicia's breathing had quickened during the whole procedure and she knew she was soaking wet with excitement. She imagined the scene as it must appear for Jeffrey. There she was, bent over the back of his leather sofa, her legs spread and her bottom pulled tight from the position she was in. She knew that from his vantage point he had a perfect view of her pussy from the rear. She was sure that with all the excitement her pussy lips must be puffed out and swollen. She tried to imagine the view from the rear and realized suddenly that her anus must be perfectly exposed also. That part of her that was so private was now completely exposed to Jeffrey once again. She knew that Jeffrey was standing or sitting right behind her, enjoying the view. She wondered what he would do next.\n\nJeffrey moved closer to Alicia. She felt his hands stroke gently upward and come to rest with one on each buttock. His thumbs slid slowly inward then gently pried Alicia's bottom wide open stretching her anus tight. Alicia had never been so embarrassed. She tried to clench her cheeks but in this bent-over position it was impossible. She felt Jeffrey blowing gently across her sensitive anus and shivered as she wondered what he might do to her. Jeffrey held her like that for what seemed ages before letting go. She heard him walk over to his desk and then the sound of a jar or container opening. Jeffrey's footsteps moved back behind Alicia and she held her breath in anticipation.\n\nThe touch of Jeffrey's fingertip directly on the center of Alicia's anus was cold. Alicia gasped. Jeffrey had covered his finger in Vaseline and now he teased her rear opening, circling the center slowly. Alicia held her breath again, knowing what must come next. Jeffrey's penetration of her bottom came a fraction of an inch at a time. In and out, each push a little deeper until finally his finger was embedded in her fully and Alicia was gasping with excitement.\n\nJeffrey chuckled ""You like that do you?"" he asked. ""Well you're going to like it more because as soon as I get home tonight I'm going to take your anal cherry. Between now and then I'm going to leave your bottom slippery for me and you are not going to touch yourself.\n\n""You're to be home by 5:30 and when you get in I want you to strip completely and go to the bedroom. You're going to put on the blindfold and get on the bed. I want you on your knees with your ass facing the doorway. You'll spread your knees wide apart then bend over until your head touches the bedspread. Then I want you to reach back and hold your buttocks wide apart for my inspection. You'll stay like that until you're told otherwise. Now, do you understand all your instructions?""\n\nAll this time Jeffrey's finger had been sliding gently in and out of Alicia's tight bottom, twisting slowly as it did. Alicia's voice trembled with excitement as she answered her lover.\n\n""Oh yes.""\n\n""Yes what?"" asked Jeffrey softly\n\n""Yes Sir"" replied Alicia\n\nJeffrey's finger pulled slowly from Alicia's upturned bottom and despite herself, Ali felt her anal muscles pulling to hold him in. A few quick moments later Alicia found herself untied and the blindfold removed. Jeffrey was smiling at her.\n\n""Now put on your dress and get back to the office. Remember what's going to happen tonight.""\n\n""How can I forget?"" grinned Alicia as she pulled on her dress.\n\nAs she left the office, Kathy smiled knowingly at her again and Alicia felt the heat of her embarrassment rise to her face.\n\nThe afternoon at the office was a write-off. Alicia couldn't keep her mind on anything but the feeling of Jeffrey's finger in her bottom and the thought of what awaited her at home.\n\nAlicia made fast time getting home and arrived by 5:30. Not wanting to wait, she quickly stripped off her clothes and hung them up. With a quick look at her watch, she figured she could spend 5 minutes in a shower and did so. By 5:30 exactly, Alicia was in her bedroom, naked and on the bed. She got herself into position and put on the blindfold. As usual the blindfold had her get even more excited. Spreading her knees wide apart, she bent over and rested her head on the bed. Alicia reached back and grasped her buttocks and pulled them open. She felt even more vulnerable than she had at the office. Just the idea that she was holding herself open in this obscene position for her lover to 'inspect' her was the most naughty thing she had ever done.\n\nAlicia didn't have to wait long. After about 5 minutes she heard the front door open. The door closed after a moment and she waited for her lover to come into her room to discover her. She felt her anticipation build. What would happen? she wondered. Where would he touch her first? The thoughts of what might happen next ran through her mind as fast as she could think of them. She knew her pussy was now soaking wet. She could feel each slight draft of air as it passed over her wetness. Alicia strained her ears trying to hear the sounds of Jeffrey entering her room. Each minute seemed like hours and all Alicia could hear was the sound of her own heartbeat racing a mile-a-minute.\n\nThe touch directly at the center of Alicia's anus was a shock and surprise. She gasped out loud as the tip of a finger circled the center of her rosebud. It was cold and slippery. Alicia was sure it was covered with even more lubricant. The finger moved in a minute circular motion, teasing the sensitive opening. It only took a moment and Alicia's bottom began moving with the motion of the finger, undulating almost obscenely despite herself. The finger paused for a moment, waiting directly in the center of the opening and Alicia held her breath. It was as though time was suspended, waiting for the next movement. When it came, a moment later, it was a long firm movement. Jeffrey's forefinger slid fully into Alicia's bottom until it was embedded to the third knuckle. Alicia gasped and arched her back at the sensation of his finger penetrating her. The finger pulled out slowly only to be thrust back in again. Alicia couldn't believe the sensations. She had never imagined she could get so hot from being touched there. Her pussy was soaking wet and burning hot. Again Jeffrey's finger withdrew and then plunged into her. This time Alicia couldn't stifle a moan at the feeling.\n\nThe finger pulled from her slowly and Jeffrey felt Alicia's anal muscles pull in a vain attempt to keep his finger inside her. Jeffrey smiled as he watched her sphincter clench down on him. Her breathing was coming in short ragged breaths now and he knew that if he kept up the violation of her bottom any longer, she would come from that sensation alone.\n\nAlicia whimpered softly as his finger pulled from her. Alicia waited, her back arched slightly. She knew that the position left her bottom pushed up and in her submissive position, she imagined how she must look, her bottom and pussy offered from behind to her dominant lover. She waited quietly for whatever Jeffrey had planned next. She did not have to wait long. Jeffrey's fingers began sliding up her thigh, moving slowly closer and closer to her wetness. He cupped her mound gently with one hand and began stroking her pussy lips lengthwise. Alicia waited for him to take her there but Jeffrey had other plans. One finger began stroking the length of her slit, moving her juices up and across her engorged clitoris. Alicia moaned at the feeling. Suddenly, Alicia felt her anus being touched again. The feeling was cold, lubricant again she guessed. The object at her rear passage was not a finger she quickly realized it was too hard. What was it?\n\nThe plastic plug pushed slowly into her, opening her already slippery bottom. As the plug was inserted, Alicia felt it getting wider and wider. Her breathing became ragged, short sharp breaths as the plastic intruder violated her rectum. Suddenly the widest part pushed past her sphincter and the plug became very narrow quickly. Her muscles pulled the plastic up into her, filling her bottom with it. The narrowest portion was kept from being pulled in by a T-handle that was now lodged against her anus. This meant that her anus was also kept open. Alicia felt her stomach muscles ripple in the beginnings of an orgasm and her anus clamped down hard on the plastic plug. All it would take would be one tiny movement of the plug or Jeffrey's finger on her clit and she would be over the edge but Jeffrey wouldn't let her yet.\n\n""Oh Please."" whimpered Alicia.\n\n""Please what?"" grinned Jeffrey.\n\n""Please let me come.""\n\n""When I'm ready. Now be a good little girl for me and don't move until I tell you.""\n\n""Yes Sir"" whispered Alicia as she concentrated on not coming.\n\nJeffrey moved back and sat down, enjoying the sight of Alicia's quivering body as she tried to keep herself from going over the edge. He was sure she'd never been more sexually stimulated in her life. He waited until she had calmed down somewhat before getting up again.\n\nAlicia felt she was now more under control but the first touch of Jeffrey on the plastic plug in her bottom was as though it was an electric shock! She cried out at the feeling and arched her back again as he twisted it slowly inside of her. His fingers grasped the plug and moved it in and out in minute movements. Jeffrey started to pull the plug from her and Alicia thought she would faint. Her pussy gushed more of her juices and she knew that her thighs were soaked with them. She couldn't stop moaning and whimpering as the object was slowly pulled from her and she felt her sphincter grasp at it despite herself. Alicia's face was beet red both from excitement and the humiliation of so exposing herself to her lover. A moment later the plug was pulled all the way out leaving Alicia trembling.\n\n""Alicia, do you want something now?"" asked Jeffrey.\n\n""Oh God do I ever!"" said Alicia, ""Please do it Jeff.""\n\nJeffrey smiled down at her upturned bottom. ""And what would you like me to do?""\n\nAlicia blushed ""You know.""\n\n""No I don't.""\n\n""F-f-f-fuck me."" she stammered embarrassed by even saying the word.\n\n""And where would you like me to fuck you?"" asked Jeffrey in a soft voice.\n\nAlicia hesitated then replied in a tiny voice she barely recognized as her own. ""In my bottom.""\n\nJeffrey moved forward until the head of his cock was just touching her anus. He was well lubricated already and Alicia's bottom was, of course, completely slippery. Alicia held her breath, waiting for him to push forward. Jeffrey waited a long moment until she started to relax then pushed the head of his cock into her. Alicia gasped. He was in! She had never thought it would be so easy and so, so hot! Jeffrey held himself there for a moment but Alicia pushed backward, wanting all of him. A moment later he was buried in her to the hilt.\n\nAlicia's body was a riot of sensations, her pussy was still soaking wet and her clit was quivering. Her nipples had been hard since she arrived and now they were so hard they ached. The blindfold seemed to center her attention completely on what was being done to her.\n\nJeffrey started to move slowly in and out and Alicia started to rock with the rhythm. Alicia was getting closer and closer and Jeffrey knew he was too. Her bottom was very tight and so hot that he had to control himself from just spurting inside of her. Alicia heard Jeffrey's breath getting shorter and she knew he'd come soon just like her. Their movements were quicker and deeper now. It was only a moment before they wouldn't be able to hold back anymore. Suddenly Jeffrey paused, leaving only the head of his cock inside of her. Alicia moaned in frustration and tried vainly to push back on him.\n\n""Ali,"" he gasped, ""do you know what I'm going to do to you tomorrow?""\n\n""MMmmmmm,"" she moaned, ""Anything, you can do anything to me.""\n\n""I'm going to shave your pussy bald and I'm going to spank your bottom just like a little girl."" said Jeffrey\n\n""Oh!"" cried Alicia. The thought of doing that was too much and Alicia felt herself tumbling beyond any possibility of holding back. Her orgasm started to rush in on her from all sides and as it did, Jeffrey plunged back into her fully and deeply. Alicia cried out and felt her rectum squeeze her lover tight. That was all it took for Jeffrey and he felt his jism rush up from his balls and shoot deep into Alicia's bowels as she thrust herself hard back onto him.\n\nThe orgasm seemed to go on forever cascading over them again and again until they slid, exhausted onto the sheets of the bed.\n\nLying there, in a warm afterglow, Alicia pulled off the blindfold and looked over at Jeffrey. ""I meant it."", she murmured, ""You can do anything to me.""\n\nJeffrey chuckled as he held the beautiful girl in his arms. ""I meant it before."" he said, ""Tomorrow, I'm going to have your pussy be smooth as a little girl's and then I'm going to spank your bottom until it's hot for me.""\n\n""Mmmmmm"" said Alicia, ""That will be the hottest thing I've ever done.""\n\n""It's just the beginning."" said Jeffrey, ""We're going to be more outrageous and exciting than you ever imagined.""\n\n""So long as it's with you."" murmured Alicia as she snuggled"
1309,Desert,"['f-solo', 'sf']","It is raining now, and I am striding alnoe and I am the only person making love to the desert. I am nude but for my hiking boots which protect my feet from the many desert plants which wish to use me as thier vehicle for reproduction. The water courses over me running down my body falling from the little patch of pubic hair in the cleft of my legs. Each time I look I am more excited as the red-grey dust is washed from my body in little ejaculations from my clit. Now I am clean and may touch that secret sordid spot. I kneel down and rub lightly over my pussy, legs spread and stringy wet hair hanging as I gaze at my own lovely cunt. I allow a patch of desert grass to brush it and think of how sweet I must look but there is no one to see. I grind my hand into it now, pinch and pull until my gash is swollen and hungry. I think of putting my finger into it but no, the rule is I may not enter myself, I must not fuck myself. I put my face on the ground my ass up in the air eating sand rubbing my now wet cooze both arms stuck under me to flutter over my cunt and I am helpless. There is a mouth on my clit now, sucking greedily at my hard core and I shudder. Without mercy a pulsating cock enters me and they fuck me, the mouth and cock of the desert driving me beyond orgasm into a mindless painfull painless existance of cunt cock lips rain stinging my body thunder somewhere. Hands grab at my arms immobilizing me dragging me under the sand and the cock cunt lips never stop now the moist earth encircles me and there is no sound no light just fuck. A little pussy teenaged and wispy smothers me and I suck lick tounge fuck it feel it swell push insistently against me. Sweet and musky the young girl of the desert fucks my face as her mother sucks and her father fucks and I am thiers always. Thier voices swell with mine and I come alone in the desert with the taste of young pussy in my mouth and the thick sperm of an old man oozing out of me."
1310,Desert Fantasy,"['MF', 'rom']","At last is the time for embracing; at long last is the time for words. A spell has been broken, another begun as we learn each other's ways again, share the dreams, toast the successes. Afternoon slips into dusk and then evening.\n\nThe fires, so readily banked in the cool of the room, rekindle at a glance. Garments fall in exquisite slow motion choreography, a dance of touching. Now is the curve of breast pressed to chest. Now are the shoulders desirous of kissing, the hair demanding of caress.\n\nThe dance continues. She rolls the head of my sex between her fingertips, and strokes along its shaft as it lengths to full erection. My fingers find a drop of moisture first, then many as they lightly trace a pattern of pleasure among the soft hair between her legs.\n\nOur eyes again signal the want -- the need -- to fuse our growing excitement into a single sharing. There are other times for teasing, they say. Other times for lingering, for rocking back and forth. Other times for hungry mouths and expressive tongues. We did not know this moment before it arrived, yet it is now with us and the ages old theme of projection into crevice is again enacted. I plunge, withdraw, and plunge again; her hips rock in an ever increasing frenzy matching my own. We cling to each other, hips leading our bodies to rhythms from deep within. And then, a pause.\n\nPoised on the very edge of the momentary insanity that is orgasm, we hold our breaths and behold its beauty. Tense, stretched, we both release a single long cry as it overtakes us, dissolving thought and words in the face of sensation. We have reverted to previous animal selves of purest instinct, and wanted it to be that way.\n\nAs awareness returns we first notice our breathing, labored as though having finished as victors a race with death itself; the drone of the air conditioner returns to consciousness. We talk of those things that, close as we are, cannot be told at other times. Tomorrow will once again find us far apart, not knowing when we may be able to join again, but for this night we are united. We sleep."
1311,Desert Wolf,"['F-beast', 'fantasy']","Two hours later, they were riding across the desert, arriving at the harbor soon after. Along the ocean the desert was very much different. Trees and thick bushes grew along the hilly shoreline. Instead of powder-dry sand, the ground was solid, even damp in some places. More of her guards were already there, about 40 of them, sitting in the shade waiting. They sprung to attention when she arrived. Shiltarm dismounted from his horse, and stood in front of his other guards. Wylf looked to the ship. It was a large sea ship, made for crossing oceans through any weather. Cannon barrels peeked out of the sides. All the sails were rolled up on the gaffes, except for a few loose pieces which flapped in the breeze. An anchor chain lead down from the bow into the dark water. Across the back, glinting in the sunlight, were the letters `Amnidar' in gold. There seemed to be no activity on the deck. Shiltarm spoke. ""No one has left the ship since it arrived. It seems to be waiting for something.""\n""But for what?"" Wylf asked. She tried to remember why the name `Amnidar' sounded oddly familiar. ""Can you take that ship?""\n""Of course! The crew seems to be very small. It may be a decoy, but I doubt it."" He looked to the ship. ""Their only weapon seems to be those cannons, and they would be useless against us if we flew to them.""\n""All right, do it then."" She got off her horse as the griffons drew their weapons. ""There is little point in waiting until dark. They would expect it then. Go!"" The aerial army took to the air and advanced on the ship. Wylf stood in the shade by one of the trees and watched. Just as the griffons reached the ship, a hand came out of the brush behind her, grabbed her mouth, and yanked her back. She struggled while she was dragged through the trees to a small clearing. Her attacker pushed her to the ground, and removed the sword from her belt. ""So you're in charge here,"" came a voice. ""I must admit, you're much prettier than most leaders I've run into. As for your hospitality, well... Attacking my ship? No matter... Those whimps of yours won't get far."" Wylf turned to look to the voice. Standing over her was a stocky reddish-pink dragon. The black pants that he wore were more like shorts now, the tattered bottoms hung just above his knees. An old crimson sash tied about his waist held them in place. His face was red from sunlight; he obviously wasn't used to this environment. A childish smirk crossed his face, and emerald green eyes stared into her own. ""I thought that ship sounded familiar. Captain Dranga, the legendary fear of sailors,"" she growled, concealing her nervousness. He grinned and bowed. ""It's nice to be popular.""\n""If you think you have any chance of getting anything out of my-""\n""Ha! Are you serious? In all my travels, I haven't come across anyplace more boring and useless than this place, including that town of yours."" Wylf ignored the insult. ""Then why are you here?"" She rubbed her chest, and began toying with her necklace. ""Amusement. I'm having a race with Atom, Chavara, and a few others of my crew. Raced across the continent, to here. And since I seem to be quite early, I'm now after entertainment."" He grinned maliciously. ""If you touch me..."" Wylf started. Dranga suddenly noticed the attention she was giving her necklace, and leapt onto her and ripped it from her throat. He looked closely at it, and let out a loud growl. ""It's just a necklace,"" she said. ""I doubt that.""\n""Are all pirates this paranoid?""\n""Perhaps, which could explain why I'm not the one who's just been caught.""\n""Yet,"" she mumbled. Dranga remembered the griffons. Grabbing her arm, he bolted back into the brush, dragging her along behind him. Darting quickly through the trees, they reached the shore in no time. He held her tight, leapt onto one of the horses and spurred it on, leading it toward the hills nearby. He pulled her in front of him and held his claws against her stomach. ""Now stay put!"" he growled. As he glanced over his shoulder, he saw the griffons moving away from the ship. He must have been right about the necklace. Soon after, the horse raced into the small mountain range above the desert, and the harbor was out of sight. Dranga wedged the necklace under the saddle. His legs came up along the wolf's waist. He crossed his feet in front of her, and squeezed, cutting off her breath, forcing a cry of pain from the wolf. ""Try anything, and you're in big trouble,"" he said as he let her breathe again. His wings snapped open, and he drove one set of his claws into the horse's side. The mare panicked, leaping forward in pain and fear. Dranga's wings pulled him and his wolf captive into the air. They ascended far above the ground. Wylf felt relieved that she didn't have a fear of heights. She still remained nervous knowing that Dranga could drop her at any time, and a fall like this could kill her. Dranga flew for a while, high enough to keep his captive frightened, but low enough not to be seen. He veered toward the cave he had used as a shelter and swooped into it. Once inside, he dropped the wolf, and landed by the small pool. He shoved his face deep under the frigid water, and splashed more on his body. He was not accustomed to the desert heat. Doing almost anything made him hot, and a flight like that overheated him quickly. Wylf tumbled across the floor, and crashed into the wall. She lay there, dazed for a bit. They had dropped down a steep shaft which was probably impossible to climb, meaning her only escape was from outside help. The sound of the dragon splashing around in the water caught her attention. She sat up as she watched him cool off. ""Getting a bit hot for you, eh?"" she thought with a slight grin. ""I'll have to remember that."" As her eyes adjusted to the light, she looked around. A small fire burning near the center of the cave kept the chamber from getting too cold and provided enough light to see. Off in the corner, she noticed a large pile of bones, three red and black suits, and a pair of swords. ""Tar'thom, Rit'ko, and Herril,"" she said quietly. ""Yep,"" replied the dragon. ""And their horses."" He patted his belly. ""I must say, you raise tasty griffons here,"" he said, licking his lips. A surge of rage overtook Wylf, and the spell passed her lips before she knew it. One of the swords flew across the room into her hand. She hesitated for a bit, angry at herself. Using any magic, even such a simple type, was dangerous when not in total control, and using it automatically could be just as dangerous. She forgot about it for now, for the dragon was more of a threat. Dranga saw what happened, and leapt to his feet. He was only partially sure about what happened. Normally, Wylf, with or with out the sword or magic, wouldn't trouble Dranga, but if he wasn't careful, he would overheat again. Wylf held the sword toward him. Dranga stood, waiting for her to move. As soon as she took a step toward him, he blew a cloud of fire at her, and leapt through it onto her. The fire startled Wylf, and his collision with her caused her to stumble back. Falling, she swung the sword at him, and it caught his wing. The blade tore a large gash through the soft flesh of his wing. ""Yahh!!"" he cried with pain as he struck out at her wrist. Claws sliced across her arm, and the sword fell from her hand to the floor. The fight was now just a matter of strength and agility, and the dragon had her out matched. In a few minutes, she was pinned down. Breathing heavily, Dranga held her down with one foot. He reached for the sword with his tail, pulled it closer, and picked it up. ""So you like playing with swords?"" He looked at the blade as she glared at him. He grinned sadistically, and placed the blade into the fire, under the glowing embers. Her mouth dropped open in fear, watching him withdraw the sword, its blade glowing brightly in the darkness. With his free hand, he tore her shirt near her stomach open, and waved the sword close. ""What are you doing?"" she cried with fear. ""You want to know?"" He pressed the blade into her fur.. She screamed loudly as it sizzled against fur and flesh. Almost instantly, he pulled it back. A large patch of blackened fur remained, but aside from the pain, he had done nothing more. He flipped the sword to his other side, and held it close to her skin again. ""That's just a singe. Want a more permanent one now?""\n""No! no..."" she whimpered. Her side was still in pain, and she shuddered the thought of another burn. ""Well... are we going to try that trick again?""\n""Nay.""\n""Good."" He tossed the sword into the pool. With a splash of water and a hiss of steam, it vanished into the shadows of the pool. ""Now remember,"" he pulled her head near his, and looked into her half open eyes. ""Your friends were just griffons, and you're just a wolf. It really makes no difference to me."" He dropped her back to the ground, and looked at her again. ""Except... you happen to be a girl."" he continued with a wicked grin. He began to tug at her loose clothing. Wylf struggled furiously, but aside from him delaying to strike her across the face with his paw, it hardly hindered the dragon's efforts. He tore her shirt off, and yanked off the pants she was wearing. ""NO! Please!"" she screamed. ""Oh? Why not? It might be fun,"" Dranga teased, and he began to let his paws wander across her fur. As he amused himself, she became furious. ""How dare you try this?"" she growled. No one ever even dared to disobey her, let alone pin her down and try this. She was powerless. All she could do was get angry. ""Get your paws off of me.""\n""You know,"" he chuckled, ""you're beginning to get annoying. I'll have to find some use for you."" He held her down with one hand, and began to undo the sash about his waist. With a yank, his own pants came off, and he tossed them aside. With a snarl of anticipation, he crouched over her. Wylf looked at him with fear and anger. ""Don't even think about-"" she started angrily. ""Your voice is getting tiresome. Perhaps I should plug your mouth with something?"" he said as he grabbed her muzzle and forced her mouth open. He brought his waist up toward her face, and Wylf shuddered when she felt the dragon's erect penis brush against her chin. ""Now if I feel one bite from you,"" he warned as he positioned himself over her, ""you're going to wind up following your three griffon friends. Got that?"" Before she could answer him, he brought his hips down and stuffed his swollen maleness into her mouth. Out of fear, she felt forced to keep him pleased. As the dragon's waist slowly bobbed up and down, Wylf rubbed her tongue along his length. As she continued hearing his grunts of enjoyment, her anger toward him grew, though not enough to overcome her fear about his threat. She also began to feel angry at herself for starting to feel oddly aroused. With a sudden push from the dragon, Wylf's head was pressed against the rocks behind her, and was held there by his body. Growling with determination and anticipation, Dranga started forceful thrusts over the wolf's tongue. Again, Wylf felt forced to allow him to continue due to her fear, but also due to some unexplainable desire. She almost wanted him to do this, almost hoping he wouldn't stop. Hearing the intensity of his growls and snarls increase, she shuddered with fear about what was to come, but unconsciously tightened her lips around him. A few more quick, violent bucks of his hips brought the loudly roaring dragon to an orgasm inside her mouth. Wylf felt her own body tense up in an almost pleasurable way as her mouth was suddenly filled with a heated, salty ooze. Dranga sighed with satisfaction and pulled himself away from her to rest. As Dranga rolled off her, she spat the whiteish liquid out and scowled at him with blatant hatred. Being used like this was something she had never imagined happening from anyone. Being raped or treated so roughly was something she found unthinkable. So why did she enjoy it so much? Her thoughts were again cut short as she noticed that the dragon seemed to be stumbling around, as if drunk. A confused look crossed his face, and his eyes seemed unable to focus. He suddenly fell forward onto her with a gasp. Something seemed wrong with him again, but Wylf remained still. In a few seconds, Dranga recovered, partially. He still felt hot, and was beginning to get weak. He crawled away from her and moved toward the pool. His head was spinning badly. His internal temperature was way to high. That fight got him hot enough, and playing around with her made it worse. In a few days he'd be adjusted to this temperature and environment, but until then, he had to be more careful. He collapsed into the pool. His eyes had a hard time focusing on anything, so he just closed them for now while he cooled off. Wylf stood up, watching him. She had guessed that the heat was getting to him again, for the dragon didn't get a chance to cool down after their flight. He seemed almost helpless once he overheated. ""I wonder..."" she thought as an idea crossed her mind. Grabbing a mid-sized rock, she stepped closer to him. Dranga heard something, and sat up. He was cooler now, but he still felt dizzy. He opened one eye, and saw Wylf leaping at him. Startled, he tried to move out of her way, but couldn't react fast enough. As Wylf struck his head with the rock, Dranga growled in pain. Everything he saw was fading to a whiteish color. His body crashed onto the rocks by the pool. Though the waves of pain, he tried to get up. All he could feel was the throb of pain on his head, and he fell back over. He saw Wylf as she stood over him, and he could just barely make out the grin on her face. With a sadistic laugh, she struck the rock against his head again. This time, he blacked out.\n\n ----\n\nDranga slowly felt himself regaining consciousness. He wasn't in the cave anymore. He seemed to be lying on something soft. He opened his eyes, but all he saw was a blur. Somewhere nearby, he could make out vague movements and muffled voices. He tried to sit up, but fell back down. His head still was spinning, and he felt weak. Slowly, his vision cleared, and he was able to look around. He was in some sort of room. It was rather dark, the area only being lit by two braziers. A soft bed of pillows was beneath him. Looking around some more, he noticed a griffon nearby, presumably one of Wylf's guards. ""Only one guard?"" Dranga thought. He sat up again, and felt the ropes on his arms and legs. ""Ah. I thought it was too easy."" He sat back, hoping the pounding in his head would stop. Sometime soon after, Wylf walked in. Shiltarm motioned for the guard to leave, and took his place behind Wylf. She grinned as Dranga looked up at her. ""I'm glad you've finally woken up.""\n""Nice to see that one of us is,"" he groaned. His head still hurt. She walked over to him, and reached out to his neck. She had something in her hand. ""What are you doing?""\n""Restraining you. This necklace is a little present I fixed up for you."" He felt her fastening it around her neck. It felt a bit tight already. ""There. Now you're a bit more under control."" She pulled a knife from her belt and cut his ropes. As soon as he was free, he made a quick attempt at grabbing her wrist. Shiltarm reached for his sword, and stepped closer. Wylf just smiled and concentrated on the necklace. It began to close around Dranga's throat, cutting short his breath. He released her with a startled choke, and it loosened. Reaching up to feel the necklace, he found that it was just a thin chain with a small crystal, but the material seemed very strong. Judging by the feel of it, it was probably a lot like the one Wylf was wearing, but hers hung loosely with a small crystal attached. She smiled. ""Now, I expect you to remain here until I've sent for you. If you think of trying anything, make sure you think of that necklace first."" With that, she and Shiltarm left. Dranga was furious. He paced around the tent. This had never happened before. No one ever dared to try anything like this. Yet she was doing a lot more than trying, and he couldn't stop her. He threw himself onto the mound of pillows with a growl of anger.\n\nA short time later, another griffon entered. She was carrying a large tray of food, filled mostly with fruits that he vaguely recognized. After setting it down on the pillows beside the dragon, she stepped back and watched him. He looked at the tray, then at her. ""What is that?"" he asked. ""Wylf told me to get some food for you. There are some of the fruits we just received."" Dranga snickered. ""You're joking. She said to bring me food. Go get some sheep or a horse or something.""\n""We don't have horse steaks just lying around."" she replied. ""A steak? Forget that. Get me a live one.""\n""What, you'd eat a whole horse??""\n""Yeah. I've done it before.""\n""I can't get you one. Wylf has enough trouble with her guards trying to eat them. This is all you get."" He eyed the tray. The food it carried looked quite good, but he felt like harassing her. ""That stuff looks nasty."" The griffon frowned. ""Wylf also told me to make sure that you ate."" She walked toward him, and grabbed his arm. ""Hey!"" he cried as she tried to force his mouth open. ""If it wasn't for this damn collar, I'd-""\n""That is the point of the thing,"" she said calmly. He stopped struggling, and let her feed him. It was a lot better than he expected (though not as good as he hoped), but he still complained just to annoy her and to amuse himself. It wasn't too long before his hunger made him forget about trying to irritate the griffon, so he just attacked what was on the tray. He was dimly aware of her presence at his side, needlessly hovering close by to make sure he ate. The tray was quickly emptied. Dranga sighed happily, feeling both content and tired, sprawling himself out on his stomach for a quick nap. He had forgotten about the griffon, until he noticed that she was still sitting by his side. He was trying to think of something else to complain to her about when she started lightly scratching his back. He completely forgot about what he wanted to complain about as he enjoyed the feel of her paws scratching, which slowly changed to rubbing.. ""Being a captive might not be so bad,"" he thought as she gently rubbed the muscles around his wings. ""So what else did Wylf tell you to do for me?"" he asked casually between groans of pleasure. ""Oh, nothing."" With that, she stood up and left. He stared after her. ""Hey, wait a minute,"" he said, but she was already gone. ""That wasn't supposed to happen that way,"" he growled.\n\nThe rest of the day went quietly, until evening. Dranga stirred, hearing the doors of the tent whipped open. Sitting up drowsily, he was surprised to see only Shiltarm standing over him. He tried to stand, but an abrupt punch from the griffon collapsed him back to the bed. ""Enjoying your stay, Captain?"" sneered the griffon as Dranga sat back up growling. Dranga heard the sounds of several guards still outside, then remembered his collar, and restrained himself from returning the attack. He was hardly alert enough to try anything anyway. ""Well, I've had better,"" he mumbled through clenched teeth. The griffon belted him again. ""Watch you're tone of voice,"" he growled. Dranga managed to catch the blow, and this time swung back, striking the griffon square in the face. Shiltarm roared in rage and leapt onto the dragon, knocking the wind out of him. They struggled briefly before Shiltarm managed to get Dranga pinned down under him. ""That wasn't so hard,"" taunted the griffon. Shiltarm cuffed him again, and Dranga dropped into the pillows, ceasing his struggles. ""Hardly a fair contest,"" Shiltarm laughed, ""But the pleasure of humiliating you seems a fair prize."" Dranga groggily forced himself to his hands and knees, shaking his head. Amidst the pounding in his ears, he heard the sound of the griffons belt being unbuckled. When he finally realized what it was, he quickly straightened upward to his knees. ""Wha-"", he started. With a painful crack, the leather belt was struck hard across his back. Dranga collapsed forward again with a cry of agony. He felt the griffon's hands on his back, roughly pulling him to his knees, and felt his hot breath along the back of his neck. ""A very easy conquest,"" rasped the griffon. Dranga snarled and tried to struggle free as he suddenly felt what had to be the griffons erect and ready cock pressing up under his tail, but Shiltarm's grip on his waist held him in place. All at once, Shiltarm bit down on Dranga's shoulder with his beak as he thrust himself forward, forcing his penis into the dragon. A sharp cry of pain escaped Dranga's mouth as he felt himself taken, and his cries slowly faded to whimpers as Shiltarm kept pressing further, not stopping until he had buried his entire length within his prize. The griffon rested briefly, lowering his furry belly onto Dranga's back. He held tightly to the dragon beneath him and licked at the blood that was starting to dribble along Dranga's shoulder. ""What's wrong, Captain?"" Shiltarm sneered. ""Aren't you pirates used to this?"" Dranga trembled under his captor as he felt the griffon's cock being pulled almost completely out of him, then harshly thrust back in. The griffon bit into Dranga again, his breath becoming erratic as he screwed harder, his hips crashing into Dranga with greater force. The grip on his waist tightened as he heard the griffon peaking. Dranga cried out in pain again as he felt the razor sharp beak closing on the back of his neck. Shiltarm shuddered, muffling his shrieks of ecstasy into the dragon's neck as he thrust himself into the dragon a few last times before falling back to rest. Dranga tried to leap away, but suddenly felt Shiltarm pulling him back by his collar. ""You're not through yet, cretin!"" Shiltarm yanked, and Dranga flipped back, his head landing against the griffons leg. ""I'm still having fun."" Shiltarm tugged Dranga's head upward toward his stomach. Dranga growled, and was struck across the head again. Shiltarm grabbed the dragon's head in both hands. ""Let's see how that tongue of yours is."" Thumbs on either side of Dranga's jaws forced his mouth open, and Dranga saw the still erect cock of the griffon bobbing before him. ""If I feel one fang,"" scowled Shiltarm, ""I'll be using your hide as a saddle."" Shiltarm pulled Dranga's mouth over his penis and forced his jaws closed over it. The dragon shivered and worked his tongue over the shaft, unwillingly pressing it against the back of his throat. Shiltarm growled softly, rocking his hips slightly and sliding his cock through Dranga's mouth, pressing it partway into his throat. A few more licks from the dragon's tongue and the griffon came again, filling Dranga's mouth with the hot salty ooze. Shiltarm sighed contentedly, and slid his shaft from Dranga's mouth, but his paws held tightly around his muzzle. Dranga struggled slightly, but the griffon held, laughing. Reluctantly, Dranga swallowed the mouthful of griffon semen, and was rewarded with another harsh cuff on the head, sending him crashing into the pillows. Shiltarm laughed as he pulled his pants back on. ""Enjoy your nap, Captain,"" the griffon sneered, laughing more as he left. Dranga struggled to a position that felt a bit less uncomfortable, seething with a blurry rage as he collapsed into unconsciousness.\n\nFor Wylf, however, things were going much better. For the first time since she returned, Shiltarm wasn't pestering her. He had followed her, constantly inquiring about whether or not she was harmed in the struggle with Dranga. Luckily, she hadn't seen him all day. Finally last night he had disappeared, allowing her to rest. She had seen him once while out this morning, and was quite glad to see he was busy with something else. Deep down inside, she had a sneaking suspicion that Shiltarm was getting really jealous about the fact that she had taken quite a bit of interest in this new toy she acquired. The thought infuriated her. It should be of no interest to him what she did or thought. She cursed herself quietly for giving the griffon too much attention. Still, with this new `playmate', she should be able to set Shiltarm straight. She entered her tent and climbed back onto her bed of pillows. After tossing all her clothes into one corner of the tent, she lay back and thought about sleeping before dealing with more of the day's responsibilities. After rolling around for a while with little success, she decided that she was too hungry to sleep. She sent for a late breakfast, which her servants brought right away. Soon after, she decided to have Dranga sent in also. Her guards arrived at Dranga's tent almost immediately after. Though he was not in the mood to wake up, he was glad to have a chance to get out of his tent. As the two guards lead him to Wylf's tent, Dranga got a good look of the camp. There were dozens of tents, and most of them seemed to be set up somewhat permanently. Many guards were scattered around also, most of them being griffons, but there were a few others scattered about in various ranks. ""Wylf seems to like something about griffons,"" he mumbled, not really caring why. All around were all types of different creatures, all going about their daily business, barely taking notice of the dragon. ""This isn't a camp, it's practically a small city,"" he thought. A few moments later, they came upon a tent that was far larger than the others. He guessed that it had to be Wylf's. As he walked toward the door, the griffons stopped and let him enter. He stepped through the door out of the hot sun into the cool darkness of the tent. Once inside, he could smell the food she was eating. What ever it was, it smelled a lot better than the vegetarian nightmare he had gotten before, and his hunger returned slightly. His eyes slowly adjusted to the dim light, but he kept walking blindly forward. In his own cabin, he carefully left the path in front of his door clear just for this reason, and he assumed that Wylf did the same thing. As his foot struck some unknown object which sent him careening through the darkness, he realized how wrong he was. He crashed into the side of Wylf's bed and fell to the floor. Wylf laughed. She had been watching him in silence since he entered, hoping something amusing like this would happen. ""Perhaps you should stay down there,"" she said. ""You'd make a nice pet that way."" He groaned and climbed to his feet. His eyes had adjusted a bit more by now, and he could see her lying on her bed. She rolled over and laid on her stomach. ""Rub my back,"" she ordered. With a sigh, he kneeled by her side and began massaging the wolf. From time to time, she growled happily. After a few minutes, she rolled away from him. He stood back up and watched her. She rolled up against some pillows and sat up a bit. ""Come here,"" she said quietly. ""What, in the bed?"" Dranga asked. It wasn't quite what he was expecting. She nodded in the darkness. Carefully, he stepped closer. When he reached the side, he stopped, and sat down on the side, still only barely able to see. She snickered quietly, and kneeled beside him. ""Now what do you want?"" he asked. She moved herself even closer. ""What do you think?"" she purred in his ear. Dranga thought for a bit. He knew just what she wanted to hear, but trying to provoke her might be more fun. ""Well, since you asked,"" he started with a grin, ""I think you desperately want anything you can't have."" Wylf slapped him hard across his face. Half instinctively, half curious about what would happen, he punched her back, striking her muzzle. His punch wasn't too hard, but it caused her body to twist away from him, or so he thought. In a flush of anger, she had spun herself around, and still unaccustomed to the darkness, Dranga didn't see what she was doing. Growling, she raised her arm as she spun, and her elbow struck Dranga hard on the side of his head. ""GUARDS!!"" she screamed as he crashed to the floor, again. As he climbed to his knees, a pair of griffons walked in. ""Take him,"" she ordered. ""He's not quite ready yet.""\n""This is going to be a long day,"" he thought as the griffons dragged him out.\n\nSome time later, the hot sun blazed over the group. With his arms bound in tight ropes, Dranga stood facing Wylf and about ten griffons. Behind him, Shiltarm stood pounding a long spike deep into the sand with a heavy hammer. Beside the first stake was a second, and both entered the sand at odd angles forming a rough `X'. A large stone, weighing about one quarter of his own weight, was tied to his wrists. A long rope ran from his wrists to where the griffon stood pounding. With a final bash, the griffon set down his hammer and began to tie the ropes to the two spikes. Dranga looked at Wylf. ""Well, the sand is certainly getting the point, but I don't.""\n""Don't worry, you will."" Dranga heard footsteps behind him. He looked back, and saw Shiltarm advancing upon him, wielding the large hammer. As the huge guard wound up for a swing at the dragon, Dranga leaped upward. The hammer flew through empty air, missing by inches. ""He's been instructed not to leave the ground,"" Wylf said, ""but to hit you any time he can.""\n""With pleasure too,"" growled Shiltarm. Dranga hovered over him. The rope let him stay about 20 feet out of range, though the rock made flight difficult. Then it struck him what Wylf was doing. Flying like this would overheat him, and he couldn't land. He tugged on the rope to try and pull the spikes from the sand, but the angle of them prevented him from loosening them. The griffon swung again, just missing. Dranga had floated down a bit with out realizing it. He darted higher and tried to think. Already, he felt too warm. An idea crossed his mind. He flew as far as he could from the spikes and lowered himself. Shiltarm lumbered over to him, and tried to hit him again. Quickly, Dranga flew back to the spikes and desperately tried to pull one free. Before he could even get one loose, he had to leap aside from the griffon. The head of the hammer impacted into his leg, sending the dragon spinning into the sand. He leapt to his feet, shook off the pain, and bounded up away from his assailant. As he flew upward, he felt dizzy. His body temperature was soaring above normal. Below, Wylf watched with a wicked grin. She was surprised that he was agile enough to reach the spikes and avoid the griffon while carrying that rock around. He couldn't go on much longer though. Already, his flight was erratic, and his reactions were getting slower. Dranga tugged weakly at the rope. There was no way he could break free. His wings were numb, but he couldn't stop them. His whole body felt like fire. His breath felt as if it were burning his throat, every breath becoming more painful than the last. Desperately, he tried to cut the rope with his claws again. Suddenly, with a cry of pain, he felt his wings give out. He crashed to the ground, smashing his head on the rock he was carrying. Barely conscious and quivering in pain and fear, he watched the head of the hammer as Shiltarm raised it high above him.\n\nA cold breeze woke him. He opened his eyes a bit. He was back in his tent. In the dim torchlight, he recognized the female griffon who he had met earlier. Suddenly, he remembered what was happening. ""The hammer!!"" he cried in sudden fear. ""It's all right,"" the griffon said soothingly. He felt her gently rubbing his shoulders, and lay back, shivering slightly from fear and the breeze. Seeing him shiver, the griffon pulled a quilt up to cover him, and whispered, ""It's over,"" softly. As she gently rubbed his chest to calm him, he realized that she was under the quilt with him. The feeling of her soft and warm fur gently rubbing against him slowly pushed the fear from his mind, and feeling the soft feathers of her face brushing against his shoulders did so even faster. A quiet gasp escaped him as he felt her beak gently nip at his ear. Her paws slowly moved down to rub his stomach. Dranga's confusion slowly gave way to his arousal. He nuzzled her feathered cheeks amidst soft growls of pleasure. In the semi-darkness, he watched her slowly slide herself up onto him, until she was lying on his belly, staring into his eyes, teasingly rubbing the fuzzy end of her tail along his thighs. She rubbed her legs gently along his, the soft fur warming and gently tickling him. His paws came to her side, and they held tightly to her as she deftly brought her tail end to lightly brush against the dragon's erection. He gasped quietly, tensing, forcing his hips upward, trying to feel more of her tail. With a slight shudder of pleasure, the griffon felt the dragons' shaft meet her between her legs. Dranga moaned softly as he felt her, and continued pressing harder, unable to suppress a quiet cry of pleasure as he felt himself engulfed by the warmth and tightness of the griffon. She arched her back and cried out at the ceiling, pressing down onto him and taking his entire length all the way into her. Dranga gasped quietly for breath, staring upward at her as she slowly leaned far enough forward to gently nip at his ear again, slowly lifting herself off his firmness, nearly releasing him, then pressing down, taking him in once again. He felt the tuft of her tail teasingly brushing along his thighs and balls, her beak carefully biting his ear, and her smooth tight warmth sliding around over him, pressing faster and harder each time. He howled out, reeling in pleasure while she continued, biting gently at his neck as she felt his body starting to tense. A cry of pleasure, a sudden squeezing pressure from the griffon, and the dragon felt himself losing his control all too soon. A soundless cry escaped him as she brought him to a peak, his seed spilling into her in spasms of ecstasy. She never slowed, extracting more and more until Dranga finally collapsed back into the pillows, panting from exhaustion. She stopped, and pressed her body against his, feeling his hot breath of fatigue blowing though her feathers. She lay silent, smiling as she listened to his panting breath slowly subside. Soon, he sputtered something, trying to ask a question. She just hugged him tight, saying ""Wylf and Shiltarm had to leave the camp for a bit, but Wylf will be returning soon. She left me to watch over you, and to make sure you were comfortable and kept happy when you woke."" Dranga nodded, amused by her interpretation of the instructions. He stretched out onto the pillows as she climbed off of him, moving to sit at the side of his pillow-bed. With a yawn and another stretch, Dranga relaxed further into the pillows, with the same satisfied look on his face. Slowly he remembered what happened to him earlier, and that he wasn't supposed to be enjoying himself here. ""What... What did happen to me earlier?"" he asked slowly. ""During Wylf's punishment, you crashed and passed out. You've been comatose since then.""\n""Oh? How long have I been asleep?""\n""Nearly two days."" His eyes widened. ""We were afraid you were going to die.""\n""Heh... dragon's don't die eas- What to you mean, `we'?""\n""Well, Me and Wylf.""\n""Her? Worried about me living?"" he asked after a brief pause. ""Very."" He nodded with a cynical grin. ""She just doesn't want to have to go and find a new toy, that's all,"" he said and lay back onto the pillows. ""No, it's more than that. She really does likes you, maybe even loves you."" Dranga laughed. ""She shows it real well,"" he said sarcastically. ""Every damn female who likes me tries to have me smashed apart by one of her thugs.""\n""Shiltarm got a bit carried away. He wasn't supposed to hit you. Wylf just wanted to scare you."" Dranga snickered at her comment. ""No, I mean it. I've known her for a long time now. She's never quite seemed happy, not until you kidnapped her. She's always been used to everyone obeying her. She always got what she wanted. She got command of this whole desert from her father just because she wanted to have it. You were the first one who ever disobeyed her. You made things difficult for her, and she liked it. Oh, she was angry, but she's been in a far better mood most of the time since then. She was almost in tears when she thought you might die, though she hid it well. She'll be relieved when she returns and learns that you're all right."" Dranga sighed, trying to push the thought of Wylf from his mind. ""What about you? I'm sure you've heard about what happened to some of Wylf's guards, so why would you be worried about what happens to me?"" With a slight grin, she replied, ""It's nothing new. With her temper, Wylf's guards tend to have a... risky job anyhow, especially those in high positions. Some of us are taking bets on how much longer Shiltarm will survive.""\n""Not very, if I get my claws on him.""\n""I doubt you'll have much chance for that."" She smiled. ""Well, Wylf will like hearing that you've still got some spirit left in you.""\n""Good. Then she won't be too disappointed when I find a way out and get back to my ship.""\n""What?"" the griffon asked, in a disapproving tone. Dranga remembered what the griffon said about Wylf. ""The idea of staying doesn't thrill me that much. I don't like it here. I'll admit, Wylf is nice, though a tad bit on the sadistic side. But I hate being a captive like this. First chance I get, I'm leaving, no matter how many of her guards stand in my way.""\n""She'll be angry... and upset.""\n""Well, what do you want?""\n""I want her to be happy,"" she said. With a grin, she added, ""Maybe you should take her with you."" Dranga stared at her, unsure of what to say. The griffon broke the silence. ""Hungry?"" Dranga thought about that for a second. ""Starved.""\n""I have a surprise for you."" She walked out, and returned a moment later. She lead in a sheep. Dranga suddenly felt real hungry. ""I couldn't find a horse, but I thought this might do.""\n""Yeah,"" he said, hardly concealing his hunger. ""Well, have fun. I have other tasks."" With a wink, she left the dragon to his meal.\n\nMost of the rest of the day was uneventful. Dranga spent most of his time eating, sleeping, or pacing around. As night was falling, he learned that Wylf had returned when one of her guards told him that he was expected in her tent. He was a bit surprised when he realized he was walking alone, not being escorted this time. Through the short walk, his thoughts kept wandering back to what he and the griffon had talked about, and to what she did to him just before. ""Yipes, I never even learned her name,"" he thought with a grin. ""No matter. Hopefully, I'll be leaving soon. Or maybe, we will?"" He thought about that for a bit as he walked through the cooling dusk air, quickly coming to her tent. He felt strange knowing that Wylf actually felt something for him, and it seemed that he would be a bit more comfortable if she only thought of him as a plaything. ""Well, if she did, leaving would be a lot easier..."" Folding the sides of the door back, he walked into Wylf's tent. Once again, the tent was dark, but since it was getting dark outside, his eyes were a bit more adjusted. Wylf looked up. ""Well, there you are. I hope that this time, you will behave yourself."" Dranga nodded quietly. ""Good."" She waved a paw for him to come closer. He stepped carefully to the side of her bed. His eyes widened as he saw what she wasn't wearing anything, and his jaw dropped unconsciously. She kneeled up and pressed herself against him. ""The nights around here get cold,"" she said quietly as she rested her paws on his waist. ""Yes, I had noti-"" Without warning, she leaned back, pulling at his breechcloth, and pulling him onto of her. ""Whaa??!!"" He landed on top of her. She wrapped her hands around his back, and began kissing him deeply. For a moment, he kissed back. Then, abruptly, he stopped and pulled his head back. ""Now hold on,"" he said, a bit unsure why he had stopped himself. She stared back at him with a soft grin. Forcing himself onto all fours, he said ""Look, we-"". ""Oooh, stay like that."" she said with an even bigger grin. ""What?""\n""Don't move. Not at all."" He groaned as she began to slide out from under him. She kneeled by his side, and began rubbing his back. Her paws began wandering. She scratched at his back, his stomach, his arms and legs. Soon, she pulled off his breechcloth. He looked quietly at her, and she just smiled back, and let her paws continue to roam. She let out a soft growl as her paws gently played along his cock. With a sigh of pleasure, his head fell between his arms as Wylf massaged him. With a louder growl, she lay on her back, and slid under his chest from his side. Her mouth gently kissed him between his stout legs. ""Yow, this feels nice,"" he thought. He growled happily as her tongue slid around on him, exciting him more. ""Even though I feel a bit like a horse."" he looked between his arms at her. ""Or perhaps, another wolf."" He shivered, and howled quietly with pleasure as she gently forced his entire length into her mouth. Above him, his wings quivered quietly. Wylf grinned as she toyed with him. She enjoyed him; he followed orders well. After the conditioning he got yesterday, he should. The sudden thought about how much she enjoyed him when he wasn't in control was quickly pushed from her mind. Dranga looked over his shoulder at the wolf's body. The shadows made it difficult to see most of her clearly, but he liked what he could see. However, after thinking of yesterday's events, he restrained the growing desire to mate her before she allowed him. With a silent snicker, he decided to try hastening her. His tail bent around and began teasing her, rubbing it slowly up the length of her legs. She gasped and released his shaft from her mouth as he brought his tail further up her leg and against her sex. He tickled and teased with his tail, watching her squirm from the feel. With a loud moan, she took the head of his member back into her mouth. The dragon tensed and unconsciously thrust forward, forcing his hardening penis all the way to the back of her throat, pushing her head back onto the pillows. As she lay under him, working him over with her tongue, he pressed his tail harder against her, forcing the end slightly inside. Wylf flicked her tongue out far enough to brush his balls. Dranga winced in pleasure and thrust forward again, desperate for the feel of her. She clawed at his tail as he felt her smooth warmth around it. Wylf howled around his shaft, and finally pulled her muzzle away to gasp for breath. ""Frisky tonight, aren't we Dranga?"" she asked between heavy breaths. As he nodded, a musky smell struck his nose. ""Good."" she replied. ""We can have more fun that way."" She turned around, dropped down on all fours in front of him, and smiled back at him. Without any delay, he leapt forward and kneeled behind her. ""Now I really feel like a wolf,"" he thought. He growled softly at her as he leaned forward and lay his stomach on her lower back. He wrapped his arms around her chest and held her arms while he gently bit at one of her ears. One slight thrust of his waist brought the end of his cock against her vulva. He tensed, squeezing her body between his arms, and pushed harder, sliding deep into her with little resistance. Wylf groaned as he first started entering her, arching her back and growling quietly as she felt him sinking deeper into her. Dranga bit harder on her ear and shuddered. He thrust forward again. Wylf felt the pain of his fangs in her ear, but it only enhanced the amazing feel of the dragon's penis within her, stretching her as it slid through. With a loud gasp of pleasure, she felt his waist finally press against her. Groans of pleasure escaped the dragon as he pulled himself almost completely out, and shoved himself back in again, burying his throbbing cock all the way into her. The fur of her legs tickled his thighs at every thrust, heightening his pleasure almost beyond what he could withstand. Below him, the wolf felt helpless, every stab of the dragon sending ripples of fiery pleasure through her stomach and chest. Her back and neck arched back far enough to nip at the top of his neck, and lick at his jaw. Her tongue sent shivers down his spine, and in his mounting pleasure, he felt himself nearly tumble over. He stopped his thrusting to resteady himself ""Enough of this, "" he thought. He backed out, and with a rough shove, he pushed the wolf over onto her back. She looked up at him, startled by what he was doing, but not objecting. He fell forward onto her, pinning her back to the pillows. A gentle thrust forced the head of his awaiting penis partially into her, and with a puff of pleasure, he sank his whole shaft into her. Rocking his hips brought almost instant uncontrollable pleasure to him. Amidst his thrusts he was barely aware of Wylf's claws scratching fiercely at his back, and of both of their howls of pleasure. Wylf tensed, whining as every penetration rippled through her, and finally she cried out in uncontrolled ecstasy, clawing deeply at Dranga's back and pressing his chest tightly against her. Dranga was aware of her claws, but felt nothing but fiery pleasure as the wolf suddenly tightened around him. His back and tail arched while he roared out, the heat of his ecstasy being released within Wylf's pleasure ridden body. With a gasp for breath, he fell forward, exhausted, and lay on the equally exhausted wolf. Aside from the sounds of their panting and occasional whimpers of happiness, everything was silent for a long time. Wylf hugged Dranga tightly, and giggled. ""I think the whole camp heard you with all that noise.""\n""Yeah, sorry,"" he said between gasps. ""Well, some of your cries were loud too. I'm sure someone knows what we're up to.""\n""I don't care. I enjoyed it too much to worry about."" She thought back for a minute. She enjoyed that more than she ever enjoyed mating. Something about that seemed odd. Maybe she liked this dragon too much. She gave him a kiss. So what if she liked him. She could do as she pleased. He was her toy. ""Heh, I really don't care either."" Dranga too was wondering why he enjoyed that so much more than before. Perhaps the griffon was right. Maybe Wylf did love him. He kinda liked her too. Perhaps a short stay would be good idea. ""Maybe someone else can run things on the Amnidar,"" he thought. ""I could use a vacation. Maybe I won't need to escape yet."" With a yawn, he decided to worry about that tomorrow. A cool breeze blew through the door across them. ""That feels nice,"" said Dranga. ""It'll get cooler,"" she said. ""Since you did so well, I'll let you stay here in bed with me instead of on the floor.""\n""Thanks,"" he said. Putting up with her wishes would be something that might take time to get used to. He kissed her again. In a few minutes, they were asleep.\n\nJust before dawn, Wylf awoke. She heard someone approaching. Dranga kept sleeping as she sat up a bit. He was curled up next to her, resting his head on her chest. As she looked to the door, Shiltarm walked in. The griffon tried not to get too alarmed at what he saw. ""Mistress?"" he asked calmly. ""Yes?"" she asked, and started to climb out of her bed. She gave Dranga a gentle shove. He woke, groggily moved over, then tried to fall back to sleep. ""The squadrons from the south have arrived. I've positioned them by the harbor, and they're awaiting my order to attack."" stated the griffon. Wylf climbed to her feet before the griffon, looking around for her clothes. ""Attack? On who?""\n""That ship.""\n""Ah."" Still drowsy, she didn't realize who's ship they were discussing. She heard Dranga stirring, but didn't know he was listening intently. ""Why have you returned?""\n""To see what you wanted done with the contents of the vessel."" Wylf shrugged. ""Bring whatever looks valuable back. And get rid of the ship. I don't need it.""\n""And of what remains of the crew?"" asked Shiltarm with a hopeful grin. ""Try and bring them back. They might be useful."" Shiltarm nodded. ""A few might have to be killed, just to set an example.""\n""Whatever,"" she started. ""That'll make things-""\n""You sadistic bastard!"" roared Dranga. The loud snarling startled Wylf and Shiltarm. ""Shut up Dranga,"" the wolf said angrily, alarmed by his suddden rage. Dranga was suddenly on his feet standing on her bed. ""Dranga! Sit down!"" she screamed. One hand reached for the crystal on her necklace, causing Dranga's necklace to constrict, but it seemed to have no effect on him. Shiltarm reached for his sword. In a blur, Dranga leapt across the tent toward the griffon. Before Shiltarm could even get his sword free, Dranga was on him, sending them both tumbling to the floor in a scuffle. Roaring with anger, he slashed his claws through the flesh of the griffon's chest. ""STOP IT!"" Wylf screeched as she forced his collar to tighten further. ""GUARDS!!! HELP!!"" Several griffons were already rushing in, trying to pull the enraged dragon off Shiltarm. It took eight of her guards to finally drag him away and pin him down. Even then, he still struggled under them all, wheezing for breath around the collar. Shiltarm stood nearby and watched. His face and chest was torn apart, but he was still standing. Streams of blood poured from the wounds as he tried to hold them shut. Seeing his need for help, Wylf struggled to keep her anger controlled as she applied a quick spell of healing to the griffon. ""You damn fool!"" Wylf growled when she finished. Again, she forced the necklace tighter. By now, the collar should have been cutting off all his air. ""This time, you are really going to-"" Several of the guards cried out in alarm. From somewhere under the guards, a shimmering light appeared. The light brightened, and rapidly swelled larger. The abrupt expansion hurled many of the griffons away, almost as if the light was a solid thing. The glow had the same shape as Dranga at first, but it was changing as it grew. Wylf and Shiltarm stepped back. With a distinct snap, the collar that was around what was Dranga's throat snapped. At the same time, the crystal on Wylf's necklace shattered. The glow soon faded. Standing in Dranga's place was a much larger creature. He stood on four powerful legs, and was almost 30 feet high. Huge, dark wings stemmed out from his back, and an enormous tail thrashed around behind him, knocking away support poles and demolishing the tent. A sudden puff of flame aimed at a cluster of griffons scattered them, searing those not quick enough to leap away. Stray flames ignited the walls of the tent. Wylf just stared up in alarm and fear as her burning tent began collapsing around her. Dranga laughed loudly as he looked down upon everyone in the tent. ""Now it should be real easy to leave,"" he thought. The words of the female griffon crossed his mind. Perhaps he should take Wylf along. He stepped toward her with a malicious grin. Shiltarm watched the dragon moving toward Wylf. Drawing his sword again, he leapt between them. Dranga growled at the menace, but kept advancing. Shiltarm looked up at the huge creature that towered over him, and a desperate idea crossed his mind. He leapt up toward the dragon's throat, intending a quick attack and retreat. He misjudged how quick Dranga could react. Dranga saw the griffon leaping at him, and lowered his head. With a cry of fear, the griffon found himself leaping right into Dranga's open mouth. Dranga snapped his jaws closed and caught the griffon. A loud shriek of pain came from the dragon's mouth as Shiltarm's sword bounced harmlessly to the ground. He tipped his head back and, with a quick gulp, swallowed the struggling Shiltarm whole. Wylf, along with several of the other griffons who were cowering with fear, stared with horror at the squirming bulge that slid down the dragon's throat and into his body. Dranga looked back at Wylf. She tried to back away. With a careful lunge, he grabbed her in one huge paw, and leapt upward into the sky. Once outside, he flew rapidly upward. Looking back, he saw a few guards beginning to come after him. He laughed and flew onward. He could easily outfly them. They would be back to the Amnidar in no time. Wylf sat quietly in the dragon's paws, still only partially sure about what had happened. She looked down at the town as it quickly receded into the distance. Her guards would never be able to catch them at this speed, and once she was on Dranga's ship, she would have to find her own way out. She remained silent as he carried her across the morning sky.\n\n ----\n\nShortly after, the ship was in view. Dranga swooped downward and dived toward his boat. He came to a stop just over the deck, and dropped Wylf. She landed hard, but unhurt. Someone nearby helped her to her feet. She looked up and saw that he was a large gold triceratops. He smiled at her before looking back up at Dranga. With a shimmering flash, Dranga changed back to his normal form, and landed gently on the deck. ""It's about time you got here,"" said the triceratops. ""It's been a few days since I won."" He snickered. ""I've sent Fantom to get you some clothes.""\n""Thanks, Chavara. I ran into a bit of trouble. Namely her,"" he replied, indicating Wylf. The dinosaur smiled. ""We've had some trouble also. A rather unfriendly bunch of griffons keep makin' a nuisance of themselves.""\n""Well, get used to it. They're hers, and sometime soon they're going to try getting her back."" Just then a young fox came up onto the deck carrying a small pile of clothes. Dranga took them, and started putting them on. ""Krestin ain't back yet. He was way behind last I knew. Atom just returned, though in bad shape. Sputtered something about the griffons, and has been dozin' in has cabin since.""\n""Yeah, well, keep an eye out for Kres. And watch for those griffons. They might try something soon."" He suddenly felt very tired in spite of last night's long rest. ""I'm going to my cabin for some sleep. Fetch me if anything happens.""\n""Aye, sir."" Dranga lead Wylf below the deck and to his cabin. She resisted now and then, but when he gave her a strong yank she stumbled onward. Once they were back in his cabin, he gave her a quick push and sent her tumbling into his bed. He shut the door and walked over to his desk. After withdrawing a length of rope from one of the drawers, he walked back. As she sat up, he began tying her hands together. ""What are you doing?"" she growled, and began struggling to undo the knots. ""I don't trust you. This is to keep you out of trouble,"" he replied as he began to tie her feet together. He dragged her from his bed over toward the widow of his cabin, bringing two extra ropes with him. With one, he tied her feet and ankles together, though he left them about a foot apart. The other he threw over one of the crossbeams that ran near the ceiling, and tied tightly around her waist. Once she was secured, he stepped back to watch her. ""Now don't go anywhere,"" he said, smiling as he tugged his shirt off and climbed back into his bed. Wylf looked back at him. ""You're just leaving me here?"" She was expecting him to tie her to his bed, not out here. Deep inside, she had wanted to be bound near him rather than left alone. ""Of course not. I want to sleep."" He was lying. He did want to keep her close, and seeing her tied up like that aroused him greatly. For the moment however, he found his bed too comfortable, and was content with sleeping. Leaving her there would probably annoy her more than keeping her near, so he left her as she was. He could fool around all he wished later. With a chortle, he lay back and soon fell asleep. Wylf struggled against the ropes. What ever she did, she found herself uncomfortable. She couldn't stand, for the rope from her wrist to her feet was too short. She couldn't sit or lay down either, for the rope from the crossbeam to her waist was too short. All she could do was to just hang by her waist. She tried propping herself up against the window sill, and she felt a bit more comfortable. Hoping for something to cut the ropes with, she looked around his room. Dranga's cabin was fairly large. In spite of the light that shined in from the windows, the cabin seemed dark. The walls were made of dark wood. The floor was covered in a deep red rug. It was dark, but not gloomy. If she wasn't tied up and a prisoner here, she might have liked it more. Against one wall was a large desk that was covered in papers, maps, old bottles and dozens of trinkets that Dranga had kept with him. On the floor nearby was more stuff that had fallen off his desk and hadn't yet been retrieved. Next to the desk was a large open chest stuffed with his clothes. On the opposite wall was his bed, a large pile of pillows inside a wooded frame, looking almost like an oversized bird nest in which he slept. Two chairs were near the center of the room, one facing his bed, the other overturned. On the far wall, in the corner, was another pile of assorted junk. Wylf couldn't clearly see what most of it was, but she could make out a pair of small crossbows that appeared loaded. Unfortunately, they were far out of her reach, and with her hands tied, there was nothing she could do to bring them closer. With a sigh, she settled back and tried to rest, and slowly, she fell into a restless sleep.\n\nShe awoke to the smell of food. She groggily looked up and saw Dranga lying on his bed munching on something. He was also toying with one of the crossbows she had noticed before. She had been asleep for a while, but she wasn't sure for how long. Outside, the sun looked like it was in a late afternoon location. She tried to move, but her stiff muscles hurt too much. Dranga noticed the movement. ""Hungry?"" he asked. She nodded weakly. ""Tough,"" he replied, and kept eating. With a quiet snarl, she tried propping herself against the window to get a bit more comfortable. When she looked back at him again, he was pointing the crossbow right at her. She tried not to look too nervous. ""Ever hear of some human called William Tell?"" He raised the crossbow up a bit and aimed at the rope. ""He was quite good at this sort of trick."" With a `Twang!', he shot the bolt from the crossbow at the rope that held her to the ceiling. He missed by a few inches, and shattered one of the window panes behind her. His eyes widened. ""Whoops."" Tossing the weapon aside, he leapt up toward her, and untied the rope from the ceiling. Wylf fell back to the floor, relieved. Her arms were sore from hanging for the past few hours. He untied her hands as well, then climbed back into his nest. Slowly, Wylf untied herself, and crawled against the wall. Dranga snickered again. ""You know, you mentioned something about pets a while ago. That sounds like a neat idea,"" he said, munching on a piece of meat. Teasingly, he tossed a piece of food down on the floor near her. She tried to ignore it. She didn't want to satisfy him like this, but she felt too hungry. She gave in quickly, and crawled over to get it. He grinned and began tossing more pieces to her. Each piece he threw to her lured her closer and closer to his bed. Soon, she was up against the side of it, and Dranga began scratching her head as she ate from his other hand. ""I always hear stories about some people who have pets, about how they have something that looks after them as they sleep, or keep them company."" He reached down and gently picked her up, and pulled her into the bed with him. She lay back, stretching her sore muscles as Dranga crouched by her. With a grin, he crawled onto her. ""I also get told interesting tales of what they do with their pets when they are bored,"" he whispered. She smiled weakly as he ran his hand gently over her face. Dranga leaned forward slowly, licking her shoulders as his hands slid down, gently taking hold of her wrists. She struggled slightly, but he easily pinned her gently beneath him while he ran his tongue slowly up along her neck. Wylf shivered slightly when he lowered himself, resting his belly on hers, and she began licking his muzzle lightly, as if silently begging him to continue. His knees pressed down between her legs and forced them apart, and he brought her wrists together above her head. A gasp escaped her when she felt his tailtip teasing along her thigh, slowly rubbing higher. He held her wrists with one paw and ran the other down her arm, then slowly across her chest. ""If they behave, those pets often enjoy it,"" he whispered, licking her ear. Her response came as a soft moan when she felt his hand rub over her breasts and his tail brush across her sex. Her hips unintentionally raised, eager to the feel of his tail. Dranga growled softly, squeezing her nipples between his fingers, and pressed his tail lightly into her vulva. The penetration sent shivers through her. With a louder moan she raised her hips again, unable to ignore the growing pleasure the captain was causing. There was no way she could stop what he was doing, which she found frightening, but equally exciting. She soon felt Dranga pull his tail away from her. She sighed, panting slightly, disappointed that he had stopped. Dranga shifted slightly, and she felt the head of his cock sliding slowly along the length of her crotch, and her passion instantly returned. She howled out as his penis found the entry to her pussy, stretching her as it slowly forced into her. Dranga rocked his hips slowly, and every thrust sent ripples of desire through her as the dragon's shaft slid deeper and deeper into her. He growled in pleasure, his breath rising to loud pantings as one hard thrust sank his entire cock completely inside the wolf. He bit gently at her ear while he mated her, his shaft pumping harder as he felt a fire of ecstasy starting to burn within him. He licked along her muzzle, feeling her hot breath on his face. Amidst the pleasure of feeling herself engulfing the dragon's cock with his every thrust, Wylf dimly noticed Dranga bringing his muzzle along hers, his mouth forcing hers open and pressing against it. His forked tongue slipped into her mouth, meeting hers. With a whimper of pleasure, she pressed her tongue forward, exploring over his fangs. The waves of pleasure that were rippling over her grew to an intense level, and she broke away from the kiss, tipping her head back and howling as her back arched. The captain nipped at her throat, thrusting harder into her, feeling her clench around his penis with every thrust. Grunts escaped his mouth with every breath, and he felt the desire in his loins swell out of control. Dranga's head tipped back and he let loose an ecstatic roar, an unintentional puff of flame leaping from his maw as his violent thrusting pumped his fiery seed deep into the wolf. His grip on Wylf's wrists released as he trembled through erratic thrusts, finally stopping as a blissful exhaustion quenched his desire. The dragon relaxed and lay spent, panting for breath while he rested on his pet. Wylf lay quiet, enjoying the bizarre tingling she felt as Dranga slowly licked at her ear, then lifted his head upward to kiss her deeply. Something deep inside her was enjoying this. She never had anyone force her to do anything, and no one ever even thought of treating her like an animal. Even Shiltarm, whom she was much less strict around, would never try anything like this. She began thinking about him. Poor Shiltarm. What remained of her loyal captain was being digested deep in the belly of this monster that lay resting on top of her. The thought repulsed her, overcoming the pleasure of feeling his seed steaming within her. She broke away from his kiss and tried to push him away. He growled and tried again. She pushed him away once more. He sat back with a frown. ""Would you rather be tied back up again?"" he snarled. His words seemed to have no effect, and she continued to struggle away from him. ""Or should I find a better use for you? Perhaps I should give you to someone else in my crew for a while?"" She glared at him. Dranga smiled, watching her discomfort. ""I'm sure someone would love the chance to play with a new toy. In fact, I'm sure the whole crew would be glad to share you. Do you want something like that to happen?"" She lay back quietly, appalled by the idea of being treated like property. Being treated as a pet was tolerable; this was too much for her. He had been bluffing. He really didn't want to give her away. That bothered him a bit. Normally, any prisoners he acquired would often be `lent' out to other crew members. It kept morale much higher. But not with her. Something within him wanted her to himself. The words of the griffon echoed through his head again. He snarled at his confusion, and leapt up out of his nest. He walked over to his clothes and put them on. He looked back at her and cursed quietly. He didn't want to leave her, but something kept bothering him. Maybe being away from her for a little bit would help.\n\nWylf looked up, not quite sure what had happened. She saw him get dressed, then leave the room. Nervously, she worried that he might be doing as he threatened. A minute later, the door opened again. She cowered back under a blanket when she saw that it wasn't Dranga, but the gold triceratops that she heard Dranga call Chavara. ""'Allo,"" he said calmly. ""The capt'n's gone off for a bit. He wanted me to keep an eye on you. Doesn't want you wanderin' off I guess."" Wylf watched with a surprised look as the huge dinosaur sank himself into one of the chairs, pulled out a book, and started reading, totally ignoring her. She was confused by his apparent lack of interest in her. Even weirder, she felt a bit insulted. She lay back in the nest and thought for a bit. An idea formed in her mind, one that should get her free. She looked to the stocky frame of the triceratops. ""It just might be enjoyable as well,"" she thought with a smile. She climbed out of the bed and walked over to Chavara. He noticed her moving, but kept reading. Quietly, she looked over his shoulder to see what he was reading. ""Isn't that book getting a bit dull?"" she whispered into his ear. Her hands fell gently on his shoulders, and rubbed down over the bulging muscles of his arms. ""It's na' that bad,"" he replied, obviously lying. Wylf slid her paws around to rub his stomach, sliding her paws over the smooth silk of his shirt, nibbling on his ear. He set the book down. Chavara grunted and snickered to himself, thinking this is what the captain meant by her being dangerous. He gave up trying not to admire her. ""But it certainly doesn't compare with you."" She smiled, and moved back to the bed, tugging gently on the dinosaur's tail. She gracefully fell onto the bed, stretching herself out, her tail barely concealing the darker patch of fur between her legs. Climbing to his feet, Chavara tossed the book aside and stepped over to her, his well built frame towering over the lithe wolf. She purred softly and rolled into the middle of the captain's nest, beckoning him to follow.\n\nSomewhere below decks, the captain lurked around in the shadows. He soon wound up in the aft hold, resting on one of the crates. ""What am I doing in here?"" he thought aloud. ""I was wondering that too,"" came a whisper from somewhere near him. From behind a pile of extra sails crawled a young, dark-furred fox. As usual, Fantom Phox was sneaking around unseen, avoiding most of the crew. ""Hiding perhaps? Like me?"" Dranga chuckled. ""No, not hiding."" Fantom was one of the few of his crew that Dranga really trusted, and Dranga was one of fewer that Fantom could trust. ""I just happened to be alone in here."" The fox smiled. ""You've caught y'self such a fine prize, and you're not back in yer cabin to enjoy it?""\n""Perhaps I just needed a breath of fresh air."" Fantom looked meaningfully around the musty hold, but said nothing. ""Ok, ok!"" the captain snickered, ""Maybe I am hiding."" The cabin boy lay back into the pile of sails, getting comfortable. ""What ever for?""\n\nChavara sat sideways on the side of the bed, looking down on the enchanting wolf that lay sprawled out next to him. His paw reached and slowly rubbed his fingers through the soft fur of her stomach. Wylf growled softly, almost purring as she ran her hands up along his arm, then across the soft silken shirt that covered the muscles of his chest. She ran her paws down his sides, and slid them under his shirt. With an graceful motion, she lifted the shirt upward, quickly tugging it over the horns of his head and off his arms, then resumed rubbing his chest. The skin of his chest was much lighter than the dark gold of the rest of him, and was almost white on his portly belly. Wylf's hands slowly moved down over his stomach as Chavara's moved upward to the curves of her chest. Wylf gasped softly as he soothingly squeezed her breasts, and she moaned when he stroked them. Her paws quivered as they fell to the soft fabric of his pants, rubbing slowly over the rapidly enlarging bulge she felt underneath the thin material. She reached up to loosen his belt. Chavara growled loudly as she tugged the belt from his waist. He climbed slowly to his feet, letting his pants fall to his ankles, exposing the erect cock Wylf had felt. He climbed back to the bed, sitting on his tail as Wylf's paws wrapped around his penis, stroking him with painfully sluggish strokes. Wylf leaned forward and crouched on all fours before the massive Chavara, letting her whiskers brush slowly up along his thighs. The dinosaur groaned when he felt her warm wet tongue slide over his balls. With a grunt, Chavara fell back into the pillows while Wylf slid her tongue up his shaft. Wylf licked her tongue thoroughly over his cock, amazed that he was also so warm in spite of being a reptile. Hearing Chavara whining in delight, she slowly brought the head of his length into her mouth, slowly pressing downward. Letting his member slide along her tongue and fangs, she pressed his shaft back, feeling her throat forced open around the head as her tongue reached out where her mouth couldn't. As wylf enjoyed the sound of his ecstatic noises, she eyed the crossbow that lay on the floor where she saw it earlier. It was well out of her physical reach, but magically, it was very close. As she flicked her tongue out over Chavara's balls, she slowly wrapped her mind around the crossbow, trying to hold tightly before she tried moving it. Wylf's back arched, and she nearly screamed as a sudden wave of pleasure hit her. She lost her focus on the weapon as she felt the dinosaur's tail rub up her leg and teasingly brush over her sex. His tailtip rubbed, circling around her crotch. She lifted her mouth off his penis with a loud moan. The tip of his tail pressed forward, easily sliding into the moist wolf. She shivered, forcing herself back against his tail. Her head thrust forward, taking his cock back into her mouth again, pressing it into her throat as Chavara wriggled his tail deeper into her. Wylf stroked Chavara's cock a few more times with her mouth, massaging his balls with one furry paw, before she felt an explosion of ecstasy erupt with in her. Her head lifted away from him, and with a howl of pleasure she straightened up, forcing herself further onto his wriggling tail. Chavara sat up, wrapped his arms around her back, and leaned her back into the pillows, still tormenting her with his tail. She pulled his stocky frame onto her. His tail slid out from her, and was quickly replaced by the throbbing head of his penis. With one smooth thrust, Chavara's cock filled her, stretching her more than she thought she could take. Wylf whined and howled, squirming in his strong arms, unable to contain her pleasure. Huffing and puffing, the dinosaur rammed his cock into her, his every lunge feeling more wonderful than the last. All too soon, he felt himself peaking. He bellowed out blissfully as his last powered thrusts sent his semen gushing deep into her, then collapsed, holding the wolf tightly, feeling completely exhausted. Wylf rested very briefly, then reluctantly seized her chance. She reached out with her mind again, grabbing the crossbow and pulling it across the room. It landed smoothly in her hand, pointing right at Chavara's head. ""Get up,"" she growled, from under his bulk. ""Wha?"" he groaned, startled by the tone of her voice. Then he saw the bolt aimed at him, and he pushed himself up to kneel over her, raising his hands. ""Turn around,"" she said as she climbed to her feet, standing on the bed. Turning nervously, he thought he heard her whisper ""I'm sorry."" A second later he felt the butt of the crossbow striking the back of his head, knocking him into blackness.\n\n""You like her, don't you?"" asked the fox. ""I do not!"" shouted the captain. Fantom chuckled. ""You came back to the `Amnidar' from wherever you've been in your large form. That's something you never do unless you're in serious trouble. And, if during that time of serious trouble, you went out of the way to drag her along..."" His voice trailed off. Dranga sighed. That fox is sometimes too clever. ""Ok, maybe I like her a little.""\n""Maybe a lot.""\n""Would you shut up!"" Fantom grinned. ""But since you do like her, why are you out here and not with her?""\n""Perhaps I just need to be away from her for a bit.""\n""Ah-ha! So you do like her!""\n""Shut up!"" Dranga shouted. This was how most of their arguments went. Half of what was said was meaningful, and the more fun part was this senselessly bickering. ""So why be you hiding?"" Dranga sighed. ""I'm not sure what to do about Wylf.""\n""You? Baffled by one of your own captives?""\n""Aww, what do you know about this kinda stuff anyway?"" The fox grinned. ""Obviously more than you."" Dranga chuckled. ""I think you need to stop tryin' to force each other around. You know, maybe charm? So that she doesn't feel like a prisoner?"" They sat quietly for a moment as the captain tried to figure out what the fox was saying. Off in the distance, they heard the crew, on deck, raising quite a commotion. ""Sounds like they're fighting again."" mumbled the fox. Dranga grumbled. ""Again? Time to see what's bothering them..."" Fantom leapt to his feet. ""I'll check. Maybe you should check on Wylf?""\n""Perhaps, yes,"" he said as the fox hurried off. He remained a minute more before climbing to his feet and heading back to his cabin.\n\nDranga opened the door to his cabin. Chavara was lying in his bed, rubbing his head and groaning something unpleasant. ""Chavara?"" he shouted as he leapt over to him. ""What happened?""\n""Wylf kinda... distracted me."" Dranga noticed the dinosaur's clothes on the floor, and chuckled. ""Quite an exciting distraction. I told you she could be dangerous.""\n""Yeah, but she's well worth that risk,"" he snickered. Dranga smiled. ""You're damned right. Where is she?""\n""How the hell should I know? She kinda knocked me out. In more ways than one!"" Dranga laughed. ""You rest here. She can't have gone too far."" Chavara collapsed back into the bed as Dranga leapt to the floor and bolted for the deck.\n\nThe deck itself was in chaos. Everyone was running all over the place. Much of the rigging seemed to be falling apart, and most of the crew was struggling to hold it together. Dranga saw Fantom running by, and grabbed his arm. ""What happened?"" he shouted. ""That wolf of yours. She came up from below and fired up a storm, making a mess of the rigging before anyone even saw her. She's severed most of the lines, and two of the booms have swung loose. They're still trying to get some of the crew out of the water.""\n""Yes, but where'd she go?"" he asked after a second. ""Dunno. I think she leapt over the side. What ever you did to her, it wasn't exactly charming."" Dranga growled at him. ""When Chavara gets up here, tell him to take his time re-rigging the sails. We won't be leaving for a while.""\n""Aye captain."" the fox said. ""What are you going to do?""\n""I'm going after Wylf."" Fantom winked at him. ""As I thought. Good luck!""\n\nWylf had swum to shore. It wasn't a long trip, but after being tied up for the night, the swim was difficult. Luckily, she quickly ran into a small patrol of her guards, and they had horses. She was soon riding swiftly back to her camp as the darkness fell. With any luck, Dranga wouldn't bother looking for her. She'd never have to see him again. Wylf never even heard Dranga's approach. He had been flying over the area, guessing that she would be trying to get back to her camp. He heard the sound of hoofbeats, and flew closer to investigate. Upon seeing that it was her, he dove down at her. He crashed into her, knocking her off the horses back and they both tumbled into the sand. ""Get away from me!"" she screeched. After a short struggle, Dranga had her pinned down below him. ""What do you want?"" she shouted angrily. Dranga suddenly realized what he was supposed to be doing. He was intending to ask her if she had wanted to stay for a while, trying to charm her as Fantom suggested. Now all he was doing was getting her frightened and very angry. He leaned back onto his feet and crouched over her. ""Uh... well... I wanted to see if you wanted to stay on the `Amnidar' for a little bit with me.""\n""What?"" she snapped. He sounded very confused about something. ""Look. I'm sorry about what I said about lending you out to my crew. I never would have. I was just trying to frighten you.""\n""It worked,"" she thought. Something in the dragon's voice had changed. He almost sounded sad. ""I was going to ask you if you might have wanted to stay on my ship for a little while, a-- as a guest."" He blushed faintly. ""I've sort have gotten to like you. But after I saw you had escaped, I was too anxious to find you. I kinda forgot about being nice, and just grabbed you when I saw you here."" He looked down and shut his eyes. ""I'm sorry about what I did to that griffon. I know you liked him, but..."" Wylf sat up. ""Well... he was getting to be a nuisance for me anyhow. I would have had to deal with him somehow. I think I spoiled him a bit too much. Besides, after what he did, I imagine you wanted some revenge anyhow."" Dranga laughed awkwardly. ""You could say that."" A cool breeze blew by quietly, and both shivered slightly. ""It'll be cold soon,"" Wylf said quietly. ""How far away is that town of yours?""\n""Not far, but the guards will have a fit if you just walk in, even with me there."" Dranga frowned. ""After the havoc you started on the ship, it might be best if you gave the crew time to cool off before you showed up."" He looked around. ""So now what?""\n""How about... a vacation?"" Dranga peered at Wylf as she spoke. ""I know I wouldn't mind hiding from some of my responsibilities for a bit."" She paused. ""Care for some... shore leave?""\n""Now that you mention it, I would. Right now perhaps?""\n""You'll just abandon your ship?""\n""For a bit. Chavara's used to me vanishing briefly from time to time. This whole race was his idea. It's his fault I got into all this. Making him take control will serve him right."" Dranga thought for a bit. ""But where might we go?"" Wylf smiled. ""To the northwest is an old fortress just at the edge of my territory. It's right on the coast."" She smiled. ""I could send all the guards back while we're there, and we'd have the whole place to ourselves. We could make all the noise we wanted."" Dranga snickered at that comment. ""Ok."" Wylf stood up and pulled him to his feet. The horse she had been riding had slowly returned, and she reached out and grabbed his harness. ""Come on. It's a short ride,"" Wylf said as she climbed on. Dranga climbed up and sat behind her. She spurred the horse onward. ""You know,"" said Dranga, ""If I carried you, we would get there faster.""\n""I know, but when we get there, you may be hungry, and I don't want you eating any more of my griffons,"" she said with a smile as she patted the side of the horse. Dranga wrapped his arms around her and hugged her as they rode on into the night.\n\n ""Desert Wolf"" Copyright 1992, Carl `Dragon' Norden."
1312,Deserts,"['MF', 'v', 'sci-fi', 'goth']","The red death, he thought. And dressed in black and descended to be amongst the other empty shadows of the city floor.\n\nThe sign over the graffiti scarred door read, The Fuck Club in violet neon.\n\nThe light within was red, and the flesh. He felt anonymous in that light, amongst that flesh. He kissed the soft mouth of a pale beautiful manboy, and the hot breath of that mouth tasted of jism and milk and vomit, and that made him hard.\n\nThe boy said, ""I might suck your cock if its nice, then again I might not. Maybe I just want you to suck mine. I wont be fucked up the arse, though. My arse is too delicate for that.""\n\n""Envious cunt."" Said the red death. ""I hate you so much I want to come in your face."" And he hit the boy hard with the base of a beer bottle, so the boy's face broke and became ugly with blood. Then he was beaten himself and cast into the street.\n\nA tall, leather clad man looked into his face outside the red door of a club called The Pumping Room. And the man's eyes filled with fear. But the red death passed him by, entering the red door. Young people danced under the pulsing colored lights within, their bodies jerking in parodies of fucking, sweating the sweet pure dew of their innocence.\n\nA dark skinned girl with Elizabeth Taylor eyes and Persian jewellery said to the red death something he didn't hear and giggled.\n\n""I want to lay you on your belly on white silk sheets,"" he said, ""and lift your arse in the air and slowly slide inside you, to feel your cunt devouring my cock, your buttocks rolling pressed by my hips. At the point of absolute devourment I'll push your face into the pillow until you're smothered and your ragged breathing stops.""\n\n""The soft folds of my cunt are filled with barbed wire for you.""\n\nBack in the hotel room, as her body cooled on the bed, the red death drew the curtains wide and stood back, looking into his mask in the city dark and city light smeared glass. He ran the few steps in great powerful strides and leapt, pushing his face into his face, so he penetrated and the virginal glass fractured around him.\n\nHe fell tumbling, the cool airs of the night licking him, and was broken on the hard steel edge of a waste disposal bin. His body busted, but he lay twisted and crumpled amongst the spilled garbage and the livened shadows of the city night, twitching until the dawn, when a dog came and ate part of his entrails. The dog walked away and vomited. Flies laid their eggs in his guts, and when the man from the waste collection service found him, he swore he saw a red lizard crawling in the hollow of the man's belly, along his spine, and out his anus."
1313,Desire to Know,"['MF', 'bond', 'sm', 'group']","It would have been, but on Saturday night after Paula's date and she had fucked up a storm and Paula had slipped into a blissful sleep, her date decided to get up and smoke a little crack. No need going into a long explanation of exactly what happened after that, but when Paula awoke the next morning, she found that her date had ransacked the place. Of course he was nowhere to be found.\n\nFor the better part of that day, Paula had tried her best to return the apartment to its original shape. She had been successful enough, except for a reading lamp that Charles kept on the desk of his study. That had fallen on the floor and had broken into several pieces. Paula figured she would have to replace it, and just put it all into a bag and left it there on his desk.\n\nOnce Charles returned from his trip, Paula discovered to her dismay that the broken lamp was worth as much if not more than most people's cars. It had been in his family for several years and was irreplaceable. Paula could only say she was sorry that it happened but that it had not been her fault.\n\nShe spent the next few minutes explaining to him what had happened and how she had found the apartment when she awoke the next morning. After listening to her story, Charles had replied that she may not be at fault, but was responsible for the damage all the same. Paula agreed with that, but said that she didn't know what she could do to make amends.\n\nShe could see in his eyes something that she'd never seen before. It was a look that said to her that he didn't buy her story, and she wasn't about to get away with it. One look at him was enough to make her begin crying and saying over and over again how sorry she was.\n\nThey worked it out in the following manner: Paula would pay him 400.00 a week for one year, until he was paid a total of 20,800 dollars. He had told her that it would not completely repay her debt, but would go a long way in restoring his faith in her as a friend.\n\n\n\n Paula truthfully told him that she could not afford to give him that much money every week. But Charles seemed to have a solution ready for that. He told her that he would pay her that much every week, to in effect be his maid. She would come to his house every day for a year, clean the house, feed the animals, make his dinner, and be available for whatever he might ask of her until midnight, when she would be allowed to return to her own home. For her services in that manner, he would pay her 400.00 a week, and would in turn deduct it from her salary until the year had elapsed.\n\nShe covered her face with her hands and began to cry harder, not caring at all for his solution, but knowing she would do it all the same. She could not afford to pay him that much money, she only hoped that he would not ask anything unreasonable of her.\n\nPaula finally agreed to his terms, and they set about to writing a contract for their deal. Paula, being an attorney, knew that the contract was binding and if she were to break it, he would be able to sue her.\n\nOnce they signed the contract, Charles asked her if she wanted to begin right then, or would she rather wait until the next day. Paula figured that there was no sense putting it off, so she told him that they might as well start right then. ""Okay then, you can start by taking off all of your clothes."" Charles told her to her great dismay.\n\nKnowing she was trapped, she did just that, sobbing and sniffling the whole time until she had shed all of her clothes and was standing naked, and extremely embarrassed in front of him. Paula knew that she would have to let him fuck her if he wanted. Under normal circumstances, Paula would have liked that very much. But like this, the pretty attorney could feel nothing but humiliated.\n\n""Now"" Charles said, breaking her thoughts ""Each day when you come, the first thing you will do is take off all your clothes."" Paula looked at him in horror when she understood what it was that he had just told her. All she did was nod. He told her to get her ass busy and cook his dinner, he was hungry.\n\nThings like this only happen in the lowest grade of films. They don't happen to real people. But Paula had let herself be trapped into this situation and legally, she knew that there was nothing she could do about it. She had signed a binding agreement than in effect made her Charles' slave for the duration.\n\nCharles made Paula stand with her hands behind her back at the side of the table while he ate his dinner. What she prepared, made no difference. What DID matter was that the food was not exactly to his liking. After he dabbed his lips with the napkin, he scooted his chair back and beckoned for Paula to move closer.\n\nShe very slowly moved the two or three steps to his chair and stood there with her hands still clasped behind her back. He told her that he expected to be fed better than that, and that he would now give her something to serve as a reminder of that.\n\n\n\n Before Paula could digest those words, Charles had lashed out and caught the woman by her arm. Pulling her over his lap just as she began to struggle.\n\nHe could have easily overpowered her, but the only thing he did during the lovely attorney's fighting was to calmly mention the contract, and that she would desist that instant. Defeated, Paula let her head hang over his legs in dejection and saw the floor looking awfully blurry through her tears.\n\nA moment later, Charles began to pommel her cute asscheeks with his beefy right hand. The sharp cracking the slapping caused sounded like pistol shots. Paula cried out in agony with each stroke, pitifully sobbing as the full impact of her ordeal was STILL not being made known to her.\n\nAs her bottom cheeks began to get very red and sore, Paula could only wonder how she ever could have called this man a friend. Charles spanked her until he figured that she was no longer reacting to the strokes. Once he stopped, he stood the pretty attorney up and told her to go and draw his bath.\n\nIn the bathroom, Paula turned on the water and then dropped to her knees, letting out her anguish while the tub began to fill. A few moments later, Charles walked into the bathroom garbed in a robe. After leaning over and checking the temperature with his finger, he shrugged the robe from his shoulders and then stepped into the tub.\n\nHe made Paula remain kneeling on the side of the tub, and give him his bath. She found that no matter how hard she tried, she just could not bring herself to look directly at him. She had bathed him as per his instructions. Then again as ordered, Got a towel and dried him off when he stepped out of the tub.\n\nStill on her knees, Paula was shocked when his cock seemed to bob up against her cheek. She looked at saw that it was beginning to rise, and that she was undoubtedly the one who would have to take care of it. Once she had completely dried him off, Charles told her to stand up and bend over the toilet.\n\nPaula had begun to cry again as her worst fears were about to be realized. When she bent over, Charles took her by the hips and forced her to open her legs. A few seconds later, she felt something nosing around her cunt... His cock was now hard and rubbing up against her pussy lips, leaving pre-cum in it's wake.\n\nThen without warning, Charles brought his cock to her opening and savagely thrust it inside of her. I suppose it should come as no surprise that she was pretty well lubricated, but that in no way detracted from the absolute agony of his sudden entry.\n\nPaula squealed in pain and sobbed loudly when he began pounding into her cunt with long, vicious strokes. The only thing that made the brutal penetration bearable was the fact she Paula was so well lubricated, not that she would have believed it.\n\n\n\n\n\nCharles tightened his grip on her hips and slapped his thighs against her still somewhat sore bottom, causing the pretty attorney to nearly bump her head on the wall several times.\n\nMercifully, the searing pain of his sudden intrusion began to subside, to be replaced with an almost heavenly feeling of numbness. Once Paula had become accustomed to his bulk and the pain started to lessen, she was able to relax a bit and found to both her delight and her dismay that she was actually beginning to enjoy being fucked by this pig whom she called a friend.\n\nMore than merely enjoying it, the blonde haired woman was slowly climbing toward what would have to be a mind-blowing orgasm. Now, Paula was moaning in pleasure when Charles sent his cock cannonading into her burning pussy. Charles picked up the change in his `maid' and reached his hand around her to roughly manipulate her clitoris.\n\nPaula reacted by shoving her sexy ass back at him and wriggling while she waited impatiently for the next bone jarring thrust. ""MMmmmmm God yes! Harder.. Fuck me harder!"" She wailed out at the bathroom wall. She could hear him bleating in her ear from behind, not aware that she was about to be left unfulfilled.\n\nHer pussy was just too much for Charles. He was having a lot of trouble keeping himself from coming and soon began stroking into the velvet like confines with short, powerful strokes. Paula groaned and undulated her hips in a wicked manner while she climbed steadily toward her own climax.\n\nBut she wasn't to have it, Charles howled in her while his hot load erupted from his balls and bathed the pretty attorney's pussy after it's discharge. ""No Damn you! Wait for me you bastard!"" Paula screamed at him. But he was too far-gone to even have heard a word she was screaming at him. All he could do was just grab her flared hips tightly and revel in his own pleasure.\n\nPaula was once again beginning to sob, but this time in frustration. Charles put his hand on her back and started to pull out of her gripping cunt.......\n\n\n\n Paula awoke with a start and found that she was still crying. Tears were rolling down her pretty face as she reached under the blanket, clawing at her panties and started rubbing her cunt furiously. This had been one of her most vivid dreams and her burning pussy reflected this while she maddeningly began to work toward the orgasm she was cheated out of in her dream.\n\nShe was chanting something incoherently while in her mind's eye, that wonderful cock was slamming into her pussy with reckless abandon. She cried out long and hard when her burning climax erupted through her soul like lava from a volcano, consuming everything in it's path.\n\n\n\n Minutes later, Paula had done her best to compose herself and finally began to stop crying. The dreams were beginning to come with more frequency that when they first started about 3 months earlier.\n\nYou see, about 3 or 4 nights a week, Paula dreams of being held in a situation where she was not in control. Not that she understood why things like that would move her so, but there was no denying the fact that she always woke up after one of these dreams drenched with sweat and a hot pussy screaming for attention. Attention, she always did her best to satisfy. Most of the time, she would pull a vibrator from her night table and work it into herself, but this night was far too urgent to wait until she could get to the phallic shaped vibrator.\n\nThe dreams began innocently enough. She had the flu and was laying in bed watching an old Elvis Presley movie. Blue Hawaii to be exact. Anyone who has seen the movie will recall a scene toward the end where the King finally has enough of the spoiled brat and took her over his knee. Paula's cunt convulsed at that point for reasons she did not know. But later that night, in her sleep, it was the pretty attorney who found herself draped over Elvis' knee getting her bottom swatted.\n\nGetting out of bed was fast becoming a chore for the usually driven lawyer. She couldn't wait to get to work and start her duties at the law firm where she was employed. That is, until lately when Paula began finding it harder and harder to get up, dressed and out the door. Today would be no exception, but she wasn't going to work. No, the dreams had gotten the best of her and she was going to see a psychiatrist about her problem. So after a few minutes lounging in the afterglow of her climax, Paula struggled out of bed and made for the bathroom.\n\n28 years old, Paula was no stunning beauty by any means of the word. But she had a fresh look about her that made her sexy in most men's eyes. Her lithe 5'7"" frame seemed to glide across the floor when she walked, carrying her 130 lbs. very nicely. It had been only since she began having trouble getting out of bed that Paula decided to style her hair in a way that would not need much upkeep. So she had her shoulder length blonde hair cut into a permanent. Not real tight curls, but tight enough that each one seemed to bounce in a different direction when she walked or the wind hit it.\n\nAfter a shower and a light breakfast, she dressed herself in a sky blue pleated skirt and matching blouse. She always seemed to like to wear clothes that didn't contrast her ice blue eyes. In fact to me, Paula's eyes are her best quality. They had that air about them that has never failed to make strong men go weak in the knees when she glanced their way.\n\nShe stopped to buy a newspaper on the way, figuring that she'd read it while waiting for the doctor to see her. As she was paying for the paper, she saw something that made her pussy convulse. It was a swinger's magazine that had a picture on the cover of a scantily clad lady, on her knees with her hands bound behind her back. She was kneeling in front of a man wearing all leather and holding a wicked looking riding crop over his head as if he were about to strike her with it.\n\nTrying her best to wipe the lewd thoughts from her mind, Paula quickly paid for the newspaper and made her way down the street.\n\n\n\n Paula had barely had time to begin looking at her newspaper before the doctor's receptionist informed her that the doctor was ready to see her. She was quite nervous as she stood up and made her way into his office.\n\nThe young attorney told the doctor in great detail about her dreams, and even related specific details when she was prompted. She felt herself blush when she did so, but she had told herself that no matter what, she wanted to be rid of this problem. But after just chatting back and forth for several minutes, the doctor told her something she wasn't sure she wanted to hear.\n\nHe began by telling her that before you can dream something, it would have to be in your mind to begin with. The fact that the dreams are that vivid would probably mean that it's very prominent in her mind. ""But, I don't like things like that!"" Paula protested loudly and suddenly. The doctor raised his eyebrows, and gave her a `Yeah, sure you don't' look. ""I think a more accurate thing to say would be that you are not AWARE that you like things like that."" He said, causing Paula to open her eyes wide and stare at him in disbelief.\n\n""There's nothing wrong with having these feelings."" He was trying to reassure her, now. "" You have a high pressure job where you have to make a lot of decisions that effect people, correct?"" Paula nodded silently. ""A lot of people are in the same situation as you, and you'd be surprised how just how many people I see in here just like yourself.""\n\nPaula wasn't sure she believed him, but she did begin to relax a bit. he continued. ""Being sexually submissive is in my opinion a perfectly natural reaction to having such a high pressure job."" She looked at him quizzically so he continued. ""Most submissive people simply do not want to have to make any decisions once they leave work.""\n\nShe was listening to him, not really sure if she was actually comprehending what he was saying, but listening to him all the same. He was in effect, trying to tell her that she was submissive but just haven't recognized that fact as of yet.\n\nPaula spent the better part of the session listening to him explain the psychological aspect of sexual submissiveness, and where she herself might fit in. The jest of it all, seemed to be that it was ok for her to have those dreams. Which, when you come right down to it, was not what the pretty attorney wanted to hear in the first place. She WANTED to hear how wrong it was for her to have those dreams, and how terrible it was for her to harbor those thoughts in the first place.\n\nThe doctor had told her that she ought to make an appointment to see him again next week, but she had declined to do so, citing that she really didn't believe he would be able to help her. So off she went, back home where she didn't know what she was going to do.\n\nAbout a week had passed since Paula had gone to the psychiatrist, and Paula was out on a dinner date with a man she had met recently at lunch. Okay, I know that sounds weird. She met him while she was eating lunch at a local deli, they had both sat down at the same table at pretty much the same time, and instead of one of them getting up, they stayed and ate lunch together. It was after they chatted all through their lunch hour that he had invited her to dinner and she accepted.\n\nHis name was Frank, and he too was an attorney. 37 years old and twice divorced, he was a very distinguished looking man. About 6'2"" and 195 lbs. With close cropped brown hair, and a matching mustache that had just a hint of gray imbedded in it.\n\nI don't know how it happened, but during their meeting at lunch, he had gotten started talking about his two ex-wives, and he had made the comment that if they had been a little less demanding, he may still be married to one of them. Paula had let it pass over her head, but he was saying that he wanted a submissive woman.\n\nThey had been sitting at the dinner table for about 45 minutes and Paula found that was quickly losing herself in his deep-set eyes. To her, it seemed like he was not looking at her, but looking IN her. It unnerved her, as more than once she found herself having to avert her eyes from his penetrating gaze.\n\nWhile he was talking, Paula found herself thinking back to certain little things that had happened when he picked her up for dinner. First, when she opened the door and told him that she was just about ready, he looked at her and made a comment about her wearing too much makeup. Once they had gotten into his car, Paula had crossed her long legs and quickly found that his hand had reached out to bring her crossed leg down to the other one.\n\nShe would have said something to him about that, but he had been talking the whole time, and not stopped when he pulled her leg down. Paula didn't know what the problem was with her crossing her legs, but he had repeated that same act again when Paula had crossed her legs a few minutes later.\n\nA third thing that had happened was that he had not even consulted her about what she wanted to eat. Frank had just picked up his menu and ordered for both of them. Paula didn't mind that so much seeing as he DID select something that she liked.\n\nShe was replaying the scene in his car again when he invaded her thoughts. ""Paula.. Are you listening to me?"" He asked sharply, Looking straight into her eyes. The woman shook her head as if trying to dispel the images in her head. ""I'm sorry, what were you saying?""\n\n""I was SAYING"" He said, voice rising with the last word. ""That there is a conversation going on at this table and you should pay attention when someone is speaking to you.""\n\n\n\n Paula was a little taken back by the curtness of his words. She looked at him as if she were about to tell him where to get off, but then looked away quickly and said ""I'm sorry. I guess my mind was wandering.""\n""Look at me when I'm talking to you, Paula!"" Frank said, getting the attention of the couple that was sitting at the next table. She snapped her eyes back in his direction, and saw that he looked quite upset. Paula found herself thinking to herself that she would be glad when this evening was over, this guy was an asshole.\n\nBut the strangest thing happened when he brought her home and walked her to her door. He has kissed her lightly on the cheek and asked if she would like to go to the opera the following night. That in itself wasn't strange, but the fact that Paula found herself accepting that invitation WAS a bit strange, seeing as she had already decided not to see him again.\n\nFrank did not seem to want to be invited in, as he had told her that he would pick her up at 7:00 and then turned to walk toward his car. Paula watched him drive away then went inside her house mentally kicking herself for not telling him to fuck off.\n\nFrank and Paula went out several times in the next two or three weeks. The goodnight scene was always the same, with Frank kissing Paula on the cheek and invited her out again. Paula always accepting and then wondering why she continued to see the guy.\n\nHe picked her up for dinner one night and looked at her very strangely for a few moments, then announced matter-of-factly that they weren't going anywhere until she took off some of that ""gunk"" that she had on her face. Paula's jaw dropped when she heard that, telling him that she had not spent 45 minutes applying makeup just to take it right back off again.\n\nI suppose one might think they were having an argument, PAULA was certainly ready to fight. But Frank very calmly stuck to his original statement until Paula decided the hell with it and went back upstairs and washed it all off, thinking she would call his bluff.\n\nShe went back downstairs, face bare of all makeup and half expected him to say that perhaps it was okay with him if she DID wear it. (Paula did not think she looked good without it) But Frank only nodded his approval when he saw her, telling her that he did not want her to wear makeup anymore.\n\nShe had finally had enough of it, and was just in the process of telling him to get out of her house when he opened the door and took her by the elbow, ushering her to the car, saying that their reservations were for 8 and they were already late. Paula just did a slow burn and crossed her legs, yes, only to feel his fingers pull them level again with authority.\n\nAlright, you wonder why Paula still goes out with him even though he seems to be a boorish oaf? I'm glad you asked that question. You see, there was something about Frank that totally captivated the pretty attorney. Only she hadn't the slightest idea of what it was.\n\n\n\n A few nights later, at their usual restaurant, they were in the middle of a conversation about the Persian Gulf situation when out of the blue, Frank told Paula to go into the ladies room, remove her panties and bring them out and hand them to him.\n\nPaula had been in the middle of making a point when he blurted out that request/command, and had stopped talking abruptly and stared at him mutely, as if she hadn't heard what he said. ""I said"" Frank started ""Go into the ladies room, remove your panties and bring them out to me."" He repeated what he had just said moments before.\n\nPaula was quite ready to get up and leave him sitting there without a date. Her mouth opened as if she were about to speak, but then she closed it again, and with one more look at him, saw something in his eyes she had not seen before. The look was not to be ignored or taken lightly, so Paula stood and walked toward the ladies room, feeling butterflies in her stomach for some reason she could not understand.\n\nA few minutes later, She returned from the restroom carrying her white panties bunched up in her hand. She sat down at the table and was promptly greeted with Frank's extended hand, awaiting the panties. Paula quickly handed them to him, hoping against hope that no one would see what she was handing him. To her great dismay, Frank took his sweet time about folding them neatly and putting inside his jacket.\n\nWhen her panties had been tucked away safely, Frank began their conversation again, just as if it had not been halted a few minutes before. Paula sat there stunned, and embarrassed, and in fact was not a very talkative lady for the rest of that evening.\n\nIt was to turn out to be an evening of several firsts for the pretty attorney. When they left, instead of bringing her to her doorstep, Paula found herself being escorted to HIS doorstep. It was quite cool outside and the blowing air felt strange on her pantiless bottom.\n\nFrank opened the door of his house and they both walked into the darkened room. He turned on the light and took Paula's coat, hanging it up while she looked around. The living room was very neatly furnished, not at all what one would expect from a 37 year old man who lived alone.\n\nHe returned after making a drink for himself, not even bothering to offer one to Paula. He bade her to sit on the sofa and he would be right with her. Paula mechanically moved to his sofa, sitting down and began to cross her legs, but automatically pulled them down as she knew what would happen if he found them crossed.\n\nFrank sat down next to her and set his drink on a lamp table next tot the sofa, and then pulled her panties out of his pocket. Paula blushed when she saw them, remembering how he had gotten them. He was holding them out and speaking to her. ""When I tell you to do something, I expect it to be done immediately. Do you understand that, Young lady?"" He asked her condescendingly.\n\n\n\n Paula tentatively took her panties from him, and blushed deeply before biting her lower lip and nodding yes to his question. ""Fine."" He said. then continued while Paula sat there in a very subdued state of mind. ""Just to make sure that I was understood, I'm going to give you a sound spanking to get my point across."" He said, and began taking off his jacket.\n\nWhen she heard the word, `spanking', Something inside of Paula began to spin in circles and made her feel as if she were on a merry-go-round traveling at 100 miles per hour. It seemed to her that it was happening in slow motion. Frank took her gently by the arm, and pulled her toward him, laying her over his legs.\n\nShe KNEW she ought to struggle. To push away from him and bolt from his house, then run all the way home. But the woman didn't have the strength to fight against him. She heard a voice, her own, sounding very far away and very alien. it was pleading with him, telling him that she promised to be a good girl if he didn't spank her.\n\nFrank had to catch his breath when he lifted her skirt up and feasted his eyes upon her voluptuous asscheeks. Paula was laying underneath him, moaning and grinding her pelvis into him, saying something he could not comprehend. Her eyes had been closed since the moment he announced that she would be getting a spanking, but her mind's eye could see all sorts of throwbacks to her dreams.\n\nSo realistic were these pictures in her mind, that Paula could only believe that it WAS a dream. Frank had draped his left hand over her waist and was preparing to bring his right hand down. He expected her to fight, or at least protest. But the pretty woman was doing nothing except rotating her ass as if in search of something.\n\nPaula's dream became a harsh reality when she heard a pop, then felt the unmistakable stinging sensation centered somewhere behind her. Before it could register in her brain, another pop and stinging feeling jolted her. Frank was taking his time, making damn sure that his heavy hand fell where he wanted it to.\n\nFrank had slapped her bottom nearly 20 times before the thought occurred to Paula that she was actually getting a spanking. No, this was not a dream as she realized that her ass never got stingy and hot during her dreams. She still didn't cry out or struggle, though.\n\nFor some reason, the idea that Paula wasn't making any noise made Frank believe that he was not spanking her well enough. He remedied this by holding his palm cupped and bringing it down a little harder. Now Paula gave him the first indication that she was feeling it. But she still didn't cry out, but merely thrust her hips downward, not aware in the least of his growing hardon.\n\nBy the time Frank had finished spanking her, Paula's ass was almost uniformly reddened from his strong slaps. He stood her up in front of him, and saw that although her hands immediately flew back to rub her scorched bottom, her eyes had a very distant look about them. As if she weren't really there.\n\n\n\n\n\nPaula WASN'T that far gone. She was standing in front of him, relishing the stinging on her asscheeks. Trying to really get into contact with her feelings. But something was bringing her back into Frank's living room.. It was his voice. ""Paula! Look at me when I'm talking to you!"" He snapped at her, bringing her out of her dreamlike state and into what she saw as a surreal happening. She looked at him, and it almost frightened him to see the look of pure adoration in her eyes.\n\nHer ass was smarting, but she felt nothing but warm feelings. The warmth centered from her freshly spanked ass and radiated outward, making her feel warm all over, in and out. ""Do you know why I spanked you, Paula? "" He was asking. She nodded silently and continued to relish the feelings. ""Then tell me why."" He said. Frank wanted to be perfectly sure that she understood what was happening. ""Because I wasn't fast enough in doing what you asked me to do."" She replied, with a hint of a crack in her voice. There were no tears in her eyes, but they did look misty. ""You'll also be able to tell me what will happen should you not do as I ask, won't you"" Frank asked, searching her face for some sign of emotion. ""I suppose I'll get another spanking"" She whispered, lowering both her eyes, and her skirt, keeping her hands clasped behind her back as if they were cuffed that way.\n\nIt's strange, but except for light kisses on the cheek; this spanking was the first real contact they had together. Frank patted the sofa next to him and had Paula rest her hot butt on it. She sat down and let her head be pulled to his shoulder when his arm went around her. He was stroking her hair and whispering in her ear that he thought she looked very sexy.. She murmured a thank you and just let herself sink deeper into her mind.\n\nNow Frank took her chin in his hand, tilted her face up toward him. She gazed at him and let her lips part slightly. He brought his face down and kissed her gently at first, then rising in intensity when Paula responded by darting her own tongue into his mouth. Now it was becoming clear to him, the effect the spanking had had on her.\n\nTo put it simply, Paula was on fire. Frank's hand slipped down her shoulders to her back. Paula took this as a hint to move closer, and soon was on his lap, her breasts crushing against his chest while she leaned over and kept her mouth busy on his.\n\nSex, was never something Paula had put a lot of energy into. Or to be more accurate, it was never something she really thought of as something to make her lose control of her senses. But here she was, Straddling this guy's lap and going after him like a woman possessed.\n\nBoth were breathing heavy and in fact already passed the point of no return. Frank let his hands glide down the silk material of her blouse and was soon cupping her ass through her skirt. Paula reacted to that by moaning into his mouth and smashing her pelvis into his. She felt his erection and decided instantly that she simply MUST have it.\n\n\n\n Now the hunted becomes the hunter. Paula kept him pretty much pinned down to the sofa while she did things she had only dreamed of in the past. She rolled her hips over his still covered cock while her tongue danced within his mouth. Frank somehow got his hands between them and was in the process of unbuttoning her blouse. Once undone, He fondled her tits through her bra while the blonde woman chewed on his bottom lip.\n\nFrank then found the control he had momentarily lost. He put his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back a little, so the kiss was broken. Paula's mouth was open and he still felt her hot breath on his face. Now he reached to her shoulders and slid the blouse from her. She helped by shrugging it off, then got back into the act herself by undoing his tie and shirt.\n\nMoments later, Paula was on her knees in front of him, undoing his pants and taking his cock out through the fly of his shorts. She didn't give it time to get cold as she engulfed half of it in her mouth with one motion of her head.\n\nHarry Reems would have been envious of Frank at that moment, Paula sucked his cock with all the passion that the porn stars lacked. As a matter of fact, she was fast bringing him to orgasm. Too fast for Frank, He tried to push her head away from his groin but Paula shook her head in such a way that he could only sit back and shoot his load into her mouth.\n\nPaula felt the first blast hit the back of her throat and then suddenly went down farther, feeling the knob of his dickhead bump into her throat causing her to gag a little.\n\nFor a full 30 seconds, Frank felt his spasming cock being drained by her eager mouth. Paula kept it in her mouth long after his orgasm subsided and he became flaccid. He smiled to himself while Paula loved his now soft cock.\n\nAfter a few moments, Frank realized that he still had one hot lady on his hands. Somehow he found his voice. ""That was very nice, Paula."" He said, his hand stroking her cheek while she gazed up at him.\n\nThe question Paula had just asked hung thick in the air while Frank unlocked the handcuffs. It interested Paula quite a bit to know there was an option to stop what was happening at any given time, and SHE didn't know about it.\n\n""I'd be more than happy to give you one."" Frank said, ""But I can promise you that you'd never need it."" He said this, not meaning that he knew exactly how far he could go with Paula. But rather meaning that he would never take her that far to where a safe word would come into play.\n\n""Still, I'd like to be able to stop it if the need ever arose."" She said, and Frank agreed after a few moments thought, and gave her his middle name to use as a safe word.\n\nIt was an interesting night to say the least, that ended with Paula and Frank in bed, cradled in each other's arms while they fell asleep.\n\n\n\nPaula's vacation ended three days later. She moved some of her things back to her own house, leaving some of it at Frank's as she anticipated spending quite a bit of time over there.\n\nShe got back to work and found that with the 2 weeks she'd spent at Frank's house being `trained', she had a much better understanding of her feelings. This is turn, gave her a lot more focus when she got to work, making her the bright attorney the law firm had hired in the first place.\n\nThe night before Paula returned to her own home, Frank produced a small anal plug, about the size of 2 of his fingers in width. He explained that he eventually intended to fuck her ass and wanted her to become conditioned for it.\n\nNervous, but excited. She had got on all fours, reaching back and parting her asscheeks for him. Frank lubricated it and slowly inserted the plug into her. Paula moaned as it was pushed into her, slightly in discomfort, but mostly in excitement.\n\nHe told her that when she went home, he would call her every morning and tell her exactly what to wear for work. She was a bit skeptical about that, figuring that would probably want her to wear some unmatching colors.\n\nOn the Wednesday following her return to work. Frank called her as he had done on Monday and Tuesday, for her instructions on dressing for the day. Paula was glad that his choice of things for her to wear did not include a choice of skirts or blouses, but rather things to wear under her clothes.\n\nOn this morning, her apparel was to include the plug he had put into her a few nights before.\n\n\n\n He made her insert it herself while he was on the phone. Paula had done so, but was afraid that she'd not be able to concentrate on work with the anal plug driving her crazy.\n\nAs it turned out, it didn't bother her as much as she expected it to. As a matter of fact, it gave her a perverse pleasure to know she was wearing it, and no one in her office was aware of that fact.\n\nThe day passed uneventful until right after lunch. Paula got a phone call from a voice she had come to love hearing whenever she could, Frank's.\n\n""Tonight's the night, love."" He said into the phone. Paula could feel herself blushing as if his voice was going out all through the office. ""I don't understand"" She said in a low voice. ""Tonight, is the night I'm going to take your ass."" He said in a low, seductive voice.\n\nPaula's voice was visibly shaking when she answered him. ""Frank!.. I'm at work!"" She couldn't have herself getting turned on while at work. He went on as if she hadn't said anything. ""But first, I'm afraid you're going to need a good spanking, Paula."" He was teasing her and she knew it. Paula could hear the laughter in his voice. ""I'll see you this evening."" He said ""Have a good afternoon. Love you"" He said, hanging up the phone on a bewildered Paula.\n\nNow, she became acutely aware of the plug in her ass. It had begun to actually feel pleasant to her. Now it was a downright turn on to feel it as she squirmed her bottom on the chair. That very same bottom which was going to be receiving a LOT of attention that night.\n\nWell, she was able to keep herself in check for the remainder of the afternoon. But not without a lot of will power on her part. But somehow, even that was extremely exciting to her. The fact that he would call her at work and tell her what he did, knowing what it would do to her.\n\nPaula was a bit fearful of having her anus penetrated with his cock. Not that it was any great size or anything like that. But it's the unknown that always kept her on edge. She recalled how it was with the hairbrush he had spanked her with, and remembered that she'd ended up loving that.\n\nSpeaking of spanking, it had ceased to be something that caused Paula any fearful thoughts. She now looked forward to a spanking with almost as much intensity as a child who looked forward to their birthday, or Christmas. There was always a bit of pain, but the pain is not something one associates with being hurt. if one were ask Paula to explain it, she wouldn't be able to. All she knew is that having her bottom smacked got her very excited.\n\nIn the dreams she had been having, the situations she would see herself in the dreams always included some kind of spanking. If there was one constant about the dreams, that was it.\n\n\n\n Paula's anticipation continued to build until Frank finally showed up at her house about 7:30. She answered the door and found a bouquet a roses in her arms, followed by her lover. He kissed her briefly and then suggested that she put the flowers in some water.\n\nFrank hadn't told her where they were going for dinner. But that's because they weren't going anywhere at all.. except to bed on this special evening.\n\nHe closed the door behind him and once again took Paula into his arms, kissing her face and neck while his hands found their way under her skirt, coming to rest on her pantied bottom. ""Are you still wearing your plug?"" he asked, nipping her earlobe. ""Mmmmm. Yeah, I sure am"" she purred back at him. But then she stepped back and looked at him in mock anger ""And YOU, calling me at work and getting me all worked up!""\n\nHe reached out and pulled her to him again. ""Yeah, but you loved it"" He was telling the truth, she did love it. Paula was a bit surprised that he seemed to be in a hurry to start playing, instead of making her wait until she went out of her head.\n\nFrank was whispering in her ear while he squeezed and caressed her ass through her thin panties. ""And I'll bet you've been a naughty girl haven't you?"" he was trying to sound stern, but wasn't succeeding in doing so.\n\nPaula giggled and bit his neck, not too lightly. ""And what if I have?"" she squirmed against him, holding onto him a little tighter. ""Well"" giving her ass a sharp squeeze, causing her to groan ""Than I'll just have to give that naughty girl a good spanking on her sexy bottom.""\n\nShe wiggled her ass and bit his neck again, this time she clamped down with her teeth and did not let go. The grunt that leaped from Frank's throat told her that he felt it, alright. She was asking for the spanking without having to verbalize it. Frank was going to accommodate her.\n\nWhen Paula let her grip on his neck go, Frank brought a hand to it and stared down at her while tracing the teeth marks with a finger. She gave his neck a furtive glance and then returned his gaze, showing no remorse at all.\n\n""Very well, Paula."" He said softly. He reached over and took her by the wrist, turning and beginning to walk toward her bedroom. Paula allowed herself to be led into her bedroom, and stood submissively before him as he sat down on the side of her bed.\n\n""I think you owe me an apology, Paula"" It never failed to excite her when Frank used that stern voice when speaking to her. She could already feel her pussy tingling when the words wafted into her ears.\n\n""No, I don't think I do"" She answered coyly. She was pushing him, wanting him to be less than gentle with her. ""You're not going to apologize?"" He asked her, seemingly surprised.\n\n\n\n ""No, I'm not going to apologize to you."" She remained defiant. If Frank knew what she was up to, he didn't let the fact be known in his manner.\n\n""Well then lay down over my lap!"" He said in an angry sounding voice. A voice that told her she'd be a fool not to obey him. ""No!"" She shot right back, folding her arms over her chest and glaring right back at him.\n\nShe wasn't going to play the submissive slave girl for him tonight. He had told her on the phone when he called her at work that he was going to take her ass. Paula intended to make sure that he DID take her, with no help from her.\n\nFrank then tried to grab her but since he was sitting and the pretty blonde was standing, she was easily able to move out of his range. Undaunted, he also stood up and began advancing toward her.\n\nThe game of chase the ensued would have been a riot to watch. Paula darted left, then around him onto the bed. She quickly grabbed a pillow and flung it toward him, catching him in the chest and momentarily knocking him off balance. It gave her ample time to leap from the bed and out of the room, giggling.\n\nFrank chased her into the living room and saw her standing behind the sofa. When he moved toward her, she skitted around keeping the sofa between them. Paula got a look into his eyes and thought to herself that perhaps she was biting off more than she could chew. But knowing it was too late to stop, she resolved not to let him catch her.\n\nHe then threw caution to the wind, jumping up and over the sofa. To see how silly he looked in his business suit, running around chasing Paula was enough to make the woman laugh. However, his sudden move over the sofa was unexpected enough to not give her the time to get away. He grabbed both of her wrists in an iron like grip, making her gasp at the tightness.\n\nNow Frank started to lead her toward the bedroom again. But this time Paula wasn't going to allow herself to be led like that. She fought and struggled against him every step of the way. Once she lost her balance and left her feet. Frank stopped then, but only long enough to pull her onto her feet and resume his frighteningly single-minded trek to her bedroom.\n\nThe sexual excitement was there for Paula. But the fear she had not felt in a while was also present. She had pissed him off and now Frank intended to see to it he exacted retribution.\n\nThere were no more words spoken between them. When he at last got her back into the bedroom, he took her to the bed and tossed her onto it by her arms. Paula squealed when she felt herself lifted from the floor and flung onto the bed. He was upon her before she could move, pinning her arms behind her back while she flailed her legs around, trying in vain to escape.\n\n\n\n It took her quite a while, but using one hand to keep the sexy blonde's hands pinned to her back, he used the other to lift her skirt out of the way.\n\nPaula's legs were thrashing too wildly for him to be able to remove her panties. After a few seconds of watching her struggle on the bed, he got the idea of getting on the bed himself, sitting down on her legs.\n\nOnce she was somewhat stilled, it was an easy matter to lower her light blue panties away from her backside. Paula's legs were still kicking, but the only thing she was able to manage was to connect with his back every now and then.\n\nFrank was out of breath, so he just sat where he was. Paula continued to struggle against him, but she had her eyes closed and lips parted, with her hair spread out wildly over her face. She was breathing quite heavily herself, not all from being out of breath, though.\n\nThe blonde attorney was feeling the animalistic thrill of being made to submit. Shivers and excitement coursed through her body while the anticipation of the spanking which she knew was going to be intense made her pussy moisten.\n\n*SMACK!* *SMACK!* came the loud pistol like sounds when he heavy hand descended onto her defenseless asscheeks. Paula cried out and continued to struggle with renewed vigor, only to be rewarded with rapid fire slaps from his vindictive hand.\n\nNow the intense, and familiar stinging mingled with the other sensations Paula was feeling. Frank kept on slapping her bottom, one cheek after the other.\n\nThis was a highly emotional scene they were playing out. The tears that began to cascade from Paula's eyes were not that of pain, although her bottom was stinging quite profusely. The pretty woman ceased to struggle and buried face in the pillow her head was resting on.\n\n""I'm not going to stop spanking you until you apologize to me."" He said, the anger (Which by the way was never real) was gone from his voice, only the authoritive sound of a master to his slave.\n\nHe loosed his grip on her hands, confident her was not going to struggle any longer. Paula brought her hands to her head and hugged the pillow to her face. Frank resumed the spanking, striking her bottom with his slightly cupped palm, feeling the warmth of her exiting skin, and the stinging in his own hand from the spanking.\n\nPaula was sobbing continuously while being punished. Now that she knew all she had to do was apologize to stop it, she relaxed completely and just let herself be taken higher and higher by the sharp kisses of his hand on her well-spanked bottom.\n\n\n\n After 10 more smacks on her glowing ass, Paula moved to turn her head toward him. Frank lifted his hand and poised it to strike, but paused to see what she was up to.\n\nShe turned her brimming eyes to him and looked at him lovingly, through her cries Frank made out the words ""I'm sorry, master."" His hand decently softly, coming to rest on her warm from spanking bottom. He caressed it while her legs parted a little and they continued to look into each other's eyes.\n\nHe told her that he loved her. She smiled and said that she loved him as well. The moment was electric as he leaned over and pressed his lips to her mouth, kissing her tenderly while his hand kept it's soothing caressing up on her ass.\n\nHe sat back up, shifting his weight while taking her panties completely off. Once they had been removed, he scooted down until he was sitting on her ankles. Leaning over again, he brought his lips to the warm, reddened cheeks of her well spanked bottom and began to bathe it in wet kisses.\n\nPaula's cries had abated to soft whimpers and an occasional chocked back sob. Gently, he used his thumbs to part the cheeks of her ass, and bring his exploring lips to their ultimate target, her asshole. She moaned loudly when his tongue came out and swabbed her anus. With a stiff resolve, she pushed her ass upwards while he attempted to press his tongue into her tiny hole.\n\nIf Paula was ever going to be ready to have her ass fucked, this was the time. All her struggling and the act of having her will broken by his sound spanking of her served to make her feel almost worshipful of him.\n\nFrank licked her asshole for a few moments before sitting back up and reaching into his coat pocket, taking out a small tube of lubricant. Paula kept her face buried in the pillow while she heard him opening it. Presently, she felt his finger around her anus, feeling somewhat cold.\n\nHe had smeared some of the clear jelly like substance on them and was about to pressed two crossed fingers into her upturned ass. The slippery lubricant made the entry quite easy as his fingers sunk into her up to his second knuckle.\n\nPaula moaned loudly into her somewhat wet pillow when the fingers invaded her ass. There was a slight twinge of pain, but her excitement quickly overpowered it. He move his fingers smoothly, but slowly inside of her, fingerfucking her asshole with full strokes of his hand.\n\nThe lovely blonde pushed her shapely ass upwards while he did this, making the strokes seem a little harder than he intended them. After a few moments of this, Frank removed his fingers. Paula still didn't watch him, but now she heard a metallic ripping sound coming from behind her.\n\nFrank had once again reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small tinfoil package. He took his own pants down and freed his throbbing cock. It's head looked swollen and raging. the purplish head seemed to be breathing heavily itself as it pointed at the target of Paula's well-rounded bottom.\n\nFrank opened the package and extracted the condom he had purchased that day for this event. Slowly, he rolled it over his prick and smeared a liberal amount of the slick lubricant over it.\n\nNot caring about the suit he wore, he wiped his hands off on the coat, before taking it off and tossing it onto the floor. Paula felt and heard the actions taking place behind her. He heart pounded in fright and anticipation while her hairless pussy kept on producing it's copious juices.\n\nNow the blonde woman felt his weight bearing down on her. There was a bit of shifting as he positioned himself between he slightly parted legs. Paula tensed a bit when the stiff cock began nosing around the crack of her ass. A barely audible mewling sound came from her lips when his cock slipped between the half moons and came to rest at the entrance to her ass.\n\nEven though her body was tingling in fear, there was something lewdly enjoyable about the thought of having her virgin asshole penetrated. Slowly, Frank applied pressure and felt her anus contract, then relax as if not sure whether to fight, or accept the intrusion.\n\nWith the insistent pressure building, Paula began to feel the pressure turning into pain. It wasn't a slight pain either, this was a stretching, searing pain that caused her to bite down on the pillow her head laid upon, and reach back with one of her hands and grab onto the back of Frank's head.\n\nWhen the head of his cock fought it's way past her sphincter, Paula yelped very loudly and instantly began calling for him to take it out. ""It hurts!! take it out of me!"" She screamed into the pillow.\n\nFrank was about her neck, breathing quite heavily into her ear. He told her to try relaxing and the pain would go away faster. He reached under her somehow, and began to work his fingers around her soaked pussy, hoping that would make her asshole relax a bit.\n\nWhen it became apparent that she was not as rigid, Frank pressed inward and got another inch or so of his condom covered prick into her tightest opening.\n\nFor the sexy attorney, the second inch wasn't as bad as the first. And seeing that it hadn't hurt as much, relaxed that much more and immediately felt his weight bearing down again.\n\n\n\n Gradually, the pain lessened more and more while Frank slowly inserted his cock into her ass until Paula was able to feel his pubic hair pressing against her blushing asscheeks. With Frank never ceasing his rubbing of her cunt, it wasn't long at all until she emitted a sigh and wiggled her bottom at him, in a clear signal to start actually fucking her ass.\n\nThis was the one part of her body that had eluded him in the few weeks they had been together. That fact was not lost on Frank as he whispered into her ear that now he possessed her totally. That realization caused Paula to whimper into the pillow and shove her bottom upwards slightly as if trying to capture more of his cock inside of her.\n\nNow he began pulling his hips up until his cock was only half submerged in the rubbery tightness of his lover's ass. The sensations she felt had no way of being explained ever if she chose to think about them. All she knew at that moment that something she had been terribly frightened of was now starting to give her extreme pleasure.\n\nThe pain of his initial entry had dissipated into a dull, throbbing ache which little by little turned into sheer delight. He pressed back in with a grunt.\n\nBy the time Frank had fucked into her asshole 7 or 8 times with the half strokes, Paula was pressing her bottom back at him in earnest, urging his to give her longer and harder strokes. The upward motion of her hips made her tits press into the material of the bedspread all that much harder, making them tingle and throb.\n\nAs Frank's strokes got longer, Paula's ass raised more. They soon found themselves in a steady rhythm that caused both of them to moan in passion.\n\nAll the while, Frank had not stopped rubbing her hairless pussy. That was about to pay the most delightful dividends to both of them. The inevitable orgasm was upon the lovely blonde with almost no warning. As it hit her, Paula cried out a primitive wail as her head came off the bed.\n\nWhile in the throes of her climax, she pushed her hands against the headboard, struggling to press backwards. Frank understood what she was attempting to do and brought both of his hands to her hips, pulling them toward him until Paula was up on her knees.\n\nShe put her head back on the pillow, with her ass now high in the air. Frank resumed the sodomy with longer, more powerful strokes while Paula felt herself being again transported to that roller coaster ride of orgasm. She was chanting incoherently.\n\n""Ahhhh! My ass!.. Fuck my ass!"" she screamed into the pillow. Frank was more than happy to oblige. The hot sheath of her anus was now completely relaxed , letting him stroke into her as easy as a knife going through butter.\n\n\n\n The feelings Frank had going through were also incredible. Ass fucking was one of his favorite things to do, and on each occasion he had done so, his orgasm always proved to be one of immense proportions.\n\nThere's no way possible that feelings this intense can continue for very long without causing the climatic response from within his body. Frank yelled out into her ear that he was about to come, then grabbed her hips and pounded his prick into her helpless, willing asshole. ""Oh god! Yes come into me.. fill me up!"" Paula's voice was sounding husky and hoarse.\n\nShe wanted to come again herself, but Frank was too far-gone to be able to do anything else except hold onto her warm hips and slam himself against her well spanked bottom. Taking matters literally into her own hands, she reached between her thighs and pressed two fingers deeply into her sopping cunt.\n\nThat, in itself was almost enough to give the pretty woman what she desired. The feeling of Frank's cock jerking and pulsating in her private opening combined with everything else happening to her was enough to cause a second more powerful come within her.\n\nIn a chain reaction, her climax spurred his on, as they for the first time in their relationship, were able to come at the exact same moment. If it's possible to actually feel and experience the other's orgasm, it happened to Paula and Frank right then.\n\nHis cock was the conductor of this magic electricity that made him feel for an instant that he was truly inside of his lover's body, while making her feel the same thing at the same time. As time went on, they tried to repeat exactly what had happen on that night, but they were never again able to achieve these same feelings.\n\nAt this moment, it was the utter oneness that caused tears to come to his eyes as well as hers. Never could they feel as close as they did then.\n\nWhen their mutual orgasm began to ebb and fade into a loving memory, Paula let herself fall forward, removing her asshole from the spear that impaled her most delightfully.\n\nFrank sat back on the bed and started to remove the come filled condom while Paula turned about to face him, slowly slithering down the bed until her head was practically in his lap.\n\nShe took the condom off of him, and dropping it to the floor on top of his now ruined coat, she lovingly took his softening prick in her hands and brought her lips to it. Her tongue came out and started cleaning the sperm that was on him.\n\nWhen she was finished cleaning his cock, she brought herself to her knees and threw her arms about him, hugging him tightly and telling him how much she loved him.\n\n\n\n Frank did the same and held her tightly for a long time. Eventually, they found themselves laying down in each other's arms. The only logical thing that could have happened right about then was sleep.\n\n Paula awoke first at around 4:30 in the morning and smiled to herself as she cuddled up against Frank who was still lightly snoring. She reflected on the events of that night and naturally began getting herself turned on again.\n\nShe remembered how his prick had been buried in her ass and wondered for a moment if somehow her asshole was stretched out of shape. Reaching an inquisitive finger between her rounded bottom cheeks, she pressed it against her anus and shivered at the slight soreness that was there.\n\nPaula got hot again while massaging her asshole and needed something hard and long inside of her rapidly moistening cunt. Frank was asleep so getting him to fuck her was out.... or was it?\n\nThe pretty attorney got an idea that caused a naughty smile to come to her lips. Getting herself up from his arms, she moved toward the foot of the bed, until her head was nearly level with his cock.\n\nSince he was sleeping on his back, his prick was placed in the perfect position for what she wanted. Slowly, her lips parted and began to take Frank's flaccid cock into her mouth, hoping she'd be able to get it hard enough to put into her cunt.\n\nHe stirred and mumbled something but remained fast asleep while Paula continued to suck on his prick while using her hand to play with her shaved pussy. As she hoped, his cock did get hard while she sucked on it.\n\nPaula giggled to herself as she climbed up and straddled his hips, holding his now delightfully erect prick in her hand while positioning her love hole above it.\n\nShe was not able to fully stifle her gasp of pleasure when she sat her somewhat sore bottom down, taking the sleeping man's hardness fully inside of her.\n\nPaula wanted to get fucked hard but knew it would be impossible as long as Frank remained asleep. Actually, it was surprising that he hadn't awaken during her sucking. But now she needed him to be awake, so she leaned over and started shaking him.\n\nShe was moving her cunt slowly over his prick when Frank began to emerge from his sleep. His eyes opened and stared at her mutely for a few moments before realizing what was going on.\n\nFrank was about to say something, but Paula had begun kissing his neck and ear, whispering sexily and seductively into his ear that he should join her for a good morning fuck.\n\n\n\n He grinned at her, and reached around to cup her sexy bottom in his hands. She squealed and started fucking him with faster motions.\n\nThe sensuality of the night before had now given way to sheer animal lust. Paula slammed her pussy hard onto his cock, while he started his own thrusting upwards.\n\nFrank didn't have the slightest idea of what had gotten Paula so turned on, but he wasn't about to complain. At least not while she was doing such a tremendous job at riding him as if he were a horse in the Kentucky Derby.\n\nWith several sharp smacks on her bouncing ass. Frank spurred her to more frantic movements that quickly had the pretty blonde gasping and groaning as another of her orgasms approached. Paula didn't feel anything from the slaps to her ass except a slight warmth that flowed from her behind to her pussy.\n\nAfter one short but intense climax, Paula slowed down just long enough to catch her breath before beginning that same ride all over again. It was truly a `good' morning fuck.\n\nAfter they had both came and calmed down, Paula lay there giggling as she told him how she had gone about getting him hard enough to fuck her. Frank appeared to listening intently, but was in reality thinking about something else all together.\n\n""Paula, I've been thinking about us moving in together."" He suddenly blurted out, prompting her to cease breathing for a moment while the words registered in her head.\n\nThe idea wasn't something Paula was going to do a lot of fighting over, she had been wanting the same thing herself. As a matter of fact, she hadn't wanted to leave when it was time to come home from his house.\n\nSo, after a wild night and a vigorous morning screw, they mutually decided they should begin life as co-habitants. Frank would move out of his house and let it be rented. To seal the bargain, Frank suggested they spent the remainder of the day in bed.\n\nPaula had looked at his half hard cock dreamily before snapping out of it and looking at the clock. ""I have to go to work!"" She whined in mock anger.\n\nShe started to get out of bed but was quickly pinned down by her arms. Frank was moving on top of her, sitting his ass down on her tits. Paula pretended to struggle but looked up at him and cocked an eyebrow. ""I see we still have a little life left in us."" Gesturing to his cock.\n\nFrank looked down at her, marveling at the changes that had happened within her during the past month or so. From the first time they had been together, Paula had been an exciting, but somewhat timid woman.\n\n\n\n But to see her now, it would be almost impossible to believe this was the same fearful lady of a month ago. Little by little, Frank had broken through her inhibitions and fears, bringing to the forefront one of the sexiest women he'd ever known.\n\nHe had already decided that he wasn't going to be letting her go anytime soon. Now, however he modified that idea and decided that he wasn't going to let her go FOREVER.\n\nPaula had lifted her head a bit and was working on his cock again. She seductively licked around the head and bit down on it lightly. When she had gotten him hard enough, Frank moved down the bed and positioned himself between the valley of her warm thighs, bringing his cock to her opening and entering her easily.\n\nShe let go a heavy sigh while wrapping her arms and legs around him, letting him ride her as he wished. If the night before was sensuality, and an hour before was animal lust, this third time could have been nothing other than pure love.\n\nThe made love for a good 20 minutes before Frank could take no more and began the short, powerful thrusts that preceded his orgasm. Paula continued to hold him close, receiving his every thrust with delight.\n\nShe had not had a climax that time, but she didn't mind as their last bout had left her with a glow that was sure to last until they were naked in each other's arms once again.\n\nSo, after taking a shower together, Frank set out Paula's clothes before kissing her goodbye and going home to begin the process of moving out.\n\nAfter he left, Paula sat at her dressing table reflecting on the past few weeks. The hardness of the chair caused enough pressure on her bottom to make her anus a bit sore, but she wriggled her bottom and smiled faintly at the thought of having her ass taken the night before. She looked forward to having it happen many, many times in the future.\n\nPaula walked around the kitchen naked. She had long since gotten used to taking off her clothes the first thing when she walked through the door. Frank had said he had some work to do that evening so they wouldn't be going out to dinner.\n\nSo she went about the task of making dinner for them. Nothing elaborate, but it would be nice.\n\nShe and Frank had been living together for nearly 8 months. It had been an 8 months of incredible learning experiences for Paula. The latest one being the night before when Paula had acted out of character for her and had gotten pretty smart mouthed with Frank.\n\nHer sexy bottom sported the results of that in the form of tell tale splotches that could only mean a spanking had been delivered upon those rounded half moons. As a matter of fact, it was the first time Frank had actually tied her up before spanking her ass.\n\nIt had been another exciting moment in their very exciting lives. The best part was, there didn't appear to be any end in sight.\n\n Frank came home in what appeared to be an extraordinarily good mood. After a perfunctory kiss, he quickly let her in on what had him feeling so good.\n\n ""I got some fantastic news today."" He started, Paula listened intently, wanting to be able to share his good feelings as she was sure that she would. ""Lawson, McReynolds, and Jamison want to take me on as a full partner."" He said, his face beaming with pride at being selected for that partnership.\n\nPaula squealed in delight and flung her arms around him. She was equally excited for him. That particular firm was one of the most prestigious in the country. Frank had another surprise waiting for her, this one was going to absolutely floor her.\n\n""There's one other thing. Since we'll be moving to San Francisco, I thought we should get married before we leave."" He said, taking out a jewelry box and opening it in front of Paula's disbelieving eyes. The sparking diamond ring looked absolutely radiant as it sat on it's blue velvet cushion.\n\n""MARRIED!"" bounced around in the blonde woman's head as she looked at the ring in open-mouthed surprise. Then something he said dawned on her. ""Wait."" Paula started, ""You said something about San Francisco?"" Frank nodded. ""Yes, they're branching out and want me to open their practice out there.""\n\n\n\n ""But Frank, what about my career? I have a good chance to become a partner too,"" She said, taking her eyes off the engagement ring. ""You'll be able to find another firm out west. Perhaps even working with me."" He said, actually putting her needs into the background. It was a mistake he had made once before, and it had been costly.\n\nPaula stared at him mutely, almost refusing to believe what he was saying. ""I've worked too hard to get where I am. I just can't up and leave to go running off to San Francisco."" She countered. ""Well, if you want to put it THAT way."" His voice was curt. ""There's really no need for you to even work. I'll be drawing a much bigger salary.""\n\nShe stared at him open mouthed. Her face reddened almost as if she'd been slapped across her cheeks. She turned around and walked away from him, tears blinding her eyes as she hastened to finish dinner.\n\nFrank walked in behind her a few minutes later. He truly didn't understand what was bothering her. As a matter of fact, he was a bit peeved at her sudden coldness where his new job was concerned. He thought to himself that they'd have to have a long talk about it before they left.\n\nHe was about to tell her exactly that when Paula whirled around and faced him. ""You're really serious, aren't you?"" She asked, searching his eyes. ""Of course I am. I wouldn't joke about all this. It'll be wonderful!"" He was starting to get excited again. Paula brought him abruptly down to earth.\n\n""I can't go with you, Frank."" Was all she said. He stood in shocked silence for several moments before speaking. ""You're saying you don't want to be my wife?"" He asked. She didn't say anything, only nodded affirmative to his question.\n\nIn one instant, their relationship had come to a screeching halt. There was no way Frank and Paula would be able to continue seeing each other. Frank was too hurt that she thought more of her career than she did of him. And Paula was too hurt and how trivial he made her career seem.\n\nSadly, and with a great emotion, Frank packed his clothes and set out to pursue his goals in life. Without the one woman he had truly loved.\n\nPaula cried for two days before deciding that she had to get on with her life. She had turned down his marriage proposal for the sake of her law career, she was going to throw herself into it with all of her heart.\n\nBeing submissive to Frank, if nothing else had taught her to be that much MORE aggressive at work.\n\n\n\n The results of that being that she quickly achieved the status of that of a Junior Partner in the law firm which employed her.\n\nShe didn't date. Or rather, she found that she didn't have the time to go out and have fun. Her only sexual outlet after she and Frank had parted company was reliving some of the things they had done together.\n\nLaying in bed about to go to sleep, Paula's mind would wander back to a particular time during their relationship. Unconsciously, her hand would slip between her thighs and manipulate the pussy she kept shaved.\n\nFrank called her at work one afternoon and told her to meet him at the mall when she left from work. Paula had asked him why, but was told that it was a surprise. He wanted her to go there and sit down on a particular bench and wait until he got there.\n\nShe had done so, and waited a good hour and a half before Frank had arrived. Two or three men came up to her and tried to strike a conversation, but Paula had refused to say anything more than she was waiting for her boyfriend to meet her.\n\nFinally, a single rose appeared before her eyes. She smiled and reached out to take it, lifting her face to be kissed. Paula knew that she wasn't to move from the bench until told to do so, so she remained firmly planted. Frank said a few words to her before telling her to get up and come with him.\n\nHe walked briskly, so Paula had to practically run to keep up with him. She didn't have the slightest idea of what he was up to, but she knew it was going to be something special. It always was special whenever he planned these little surprises.\n\nThey got back to his car where Frank opened the passenger's side door and helped the blonde lady into the car. Frank got in the driver's seat and told Paula to lift her skirt and ride with her bare bottom on the leather seat of his car.\n\nIt was a familiar pose for the sexy attorney. Frank liked to have her sitting like with her thighs partly opened. He would frequently reach over while at a traffic light and give her pussy a little stroke. It never failed to both excite, and embarrass her at the same time.\n\nThey had driven to his office and went inside. As they passed the inner lobby, Paula was surprised to see Frank's secretary was still seated at her desk. The dark eyed woman glanced at Paula almost knowingly as they breezed past her into Frank's office.\n\nFrank wasted no time at all in getting the point of this visit to his office. Once inside, Frank ushered Paula to his desk and pressed her back until her was bending over at the waist, with her head resting on the desk.\n\n\n\n By the time it dawned on Paula that Frank intended to spank her in his office with his secretary sitting outside listening, it had become fact. Frank flipped up her skirt and reached for a metal ruler that was sitting conveniently on the desk.\n\nThe first smack of the ruler sounded like a pistol shot. Paula took in a sharp breath and tried her hardest not to cry out for fear of the woman outside the office hearing. But to her dismay, Frank spanked her vigorously until it became impossible to hold her reactions inside.\n\nHe smacked her cute bottom with the metal ruler about 25 times before setting it aside. As always, getting a spanking had turned the pretty blonde on. And, as per her usual, the added element of someone sitting just outside the office listening to her get it made her shudder with excitement.\n\nBehind her, Frank was undoing his slacks and taking out his cock. When Paula felt his cock rubbing against her delightfully sore asscheeks, she parted her legs and pressed her ass up to receive his thrusts.\n\nMoments later Frank was buried deep within her cunt, slamming his dick in and out, making her bounce up and down in the process. Throwing caution to the wind, Paula gave up trying to be silent and called out for him to fuck her harder. She was fucked in that position for several minutes until he could go no longer and spilled his load inside of her.\n\nShe had come once herself while he fucked her. Once it was over, Frank gave her little time to compose herself before leading her from the office. The secretary was still sitting there, and judging from the flushed look on her face, it was apparent that she had heard everything.\n\nPaula didn't find out until much later, but she HAD heard it all. But that was partly due to the intercom being left on. Paula never knew that the woman was not really Frank's secretary, but one of his friend's girlfriends.\n\nBack in the present, the jangle of the welded on bracelet underneath the blanket became louder as Paula brought herself to another climax while daydreaming about the event in his office.\n\nAt the moment, the occasional finger fucks she gave herself were enough to sustain her. Somehow, Paula knew that sooner or later her dreams would come back in full force.\n\nShe let herself float back to reality before getting up and going to the bathroom where she performed her usual before bed ritual of a shower and toiletries. 20 minutes later, a tired and somewhat frustrated lady padded out of the bathroom naked and slipped in-between her sheets.\n\n\n\n\n\nPaula was going to an art museum. Not because she wanted to, but because she needed to do research for a case she had been given. She walked through the exhibits, stopping on occasion to admire a particular piece that interested her.\n\nShe had moved into a room where a private exhibition was being held. These paintings were of the more exotic type. Well, to be honest, they were paintings of women undergoing various kinds of bondage.\n\nOne painting really caught her eye as she stopped to look at it. The woman in the painting was kneeling in a corner with her hands tied to her neck. Looking closer, Paula could have sworn that the woman's ass had pinkish splotches on it.\n\nHer mind wandered back to a time when she was in a similar position. She had her hands clasped behind her back and was daydreaming when a masculine voice snapped her back to her senses. ""He has a unique way of capturing his subjects."" Paula heard. Realizing that the voice was standing almost directly behind her, she turned around to be polite, and found herself looking into the eyes of someone who was looking right through her.\n\nThose familiar butterflies started bouncing around in Paula's stomach as she nodded slightly. The man who was standing there seemed to be in his early 40's, with a touch a gray in his brown hair. She looked at him as he smiled at her, Paula felt herself flinching each time she locked eyes with this man.\n\n""I didn't mean to startle you."" he said. Trying to put her at ease. ""Oh no, it's okay. I.. I just thought I was alone in here."" The man nodded and gestured toward the painting Paula had been looking at. ""It really is a very good likeness. But you'd have to know Josie to be able to tell.""\n\nThe thought that this man knew the person who had obviously unwillingly posed for the painting peaked Paula's curiosity. ""Oh."" She said surprised. ""You know her?""\n\nHe didn't answer, but the way his eyes seemed to smile told her that the answer was yes. ""Forgive me"" he said, holding out his hand. ""My name is Ron."" Paula placed her hand in his and whispered out her name, Ron clasped her hand while bringing his other hand to her wrist, where Frank's bracelet remained welded on her.\n\nThe pretty woman couldn't help but feel that delicious pang of nervousness when he fingered the bracelet and examined where the clasp had been fused. ""It seems that you don't intend to remove this, do you?"" It was more of a statement than a question.\n\n\n\n The man called Ron finally released her hand. Paula let it fall to her side but Ron said that he preferred her to stand with her arms behind her back. ""It makes you look as if they're cuffed back there."" He said with a smile and a wink.\n\nPaula's mind began to whirl. She wondered if he did indeed know things about her that he seemed to be hinting at in a not so subtle way.\n\n""I can arrange for you meet the person who painted that picture."" he offered. Somehow, though, Paula knew that it was more than an offer. Her instincts had told her that what he offered was not something she could refuse.\n\nWithout another word spoken, she obediently followed him to his car and allowed herself to be helped into the passenger's seat. She kept her hands clasped behind her back while Ron got it and started the engine after smiling at her.\n\nPaula, knowing that she was in the presence of a dominant man, remained submissive and only spoke when she was spoken to. He was a friendly sort that seemed also like a very nice person. Her butterflies continued to churn while the area between her thighs came to life.\n\nHis car phone rang after they had been driving for about 15 minutes. He picked it up and spoke briefly into the receiver. Paula heard his end of the conversation. ""Oh, Hello Laurie... Fine... Yes, YES! I'd like to meet him.. Tonight?.. I don't know, hold on a second."" Ron placed the phone in his lap and spoke to Paula.\n\n""Are you by any chance free for dinner tonight?"" Paula gazed at him and couldn't help but smile. She didn't answer one way or another, but Ron smiled back and picked up the phone once again. ""Laurie?.. yes tonight is fine... 7:30?.. Okay doll, see you then.""\n\n He hung up the phone and continued to drive. Paula smiled again, this time to herself as she thought about something that had happened about a year earlier while she was sitting in the doctor's office.\n\nAll this time she had been wracking her brain trying to figure out what the dreams were all about. Now, sitting there with her hands behind her back, in the presence of a man she had only met but somehow knew would get to know on the most personal terms, Paula understood what they had been all about.\n\n Now, Paula had fulfilled her desire to know. She smiled once again to herself as she thought that it was time for her to know her desire... It will surely be a more interesting thing to fulfill.."
1314,Desire's Adventure,['MF'],"In the car both Michael and Desire were anticipating what was about to occur. Michael pulled up to his apartment complex. They got out of his car and then entered his apartment. ""How quaint."",Desire thought to herself. Michael left Desire on the couch and went into the other room. Desire heard mumbling. When Michael came out, she asked him about it. He told her that she must be hearing things. She believed him since she had quite a few drinks at the party.\n\nMichael looked deeper into her brown eyes. ""You're beautiful.""\n\n""Thank you.""\n\n""Would you like to watch a movie?""\n\n""Sure.""\n\nMichael inserted the movie in the machine and returned to the couch. He kissed her gently. She loved his manly scent. It was getting her really horny. She could feel her underwear getting wet. He kissed her harder and caressed her body. She began to notice that this hum-drum movie gradually had turned in to a porno flick! She had sex many times and enjoyed it but never really watched porno movies or tried anything too kinky. She observed the woman on the screen sucking dick. She wondered how on earth she fitted the man's dick in her mouth. It looked interesting to her. The man in the movie began fucking the woman real hard and fast. The man's dick was incredibly large but somehow he managed to get all 10 inches of it inside of her. Desire was getting really turned on and Michael knew it. Then two other men joined in, one sucking her tit and the other receiving a blow job. Michael whispered, ""Are you enjoying the movie?""\n\n""Yes."",said Desire who was getting very wet.\n\nThe woman's multiple orgasms caused her to pant involuntarily. ""Would you like to be in her place getting all of that attention?"" said Michael.\n\n""Yes."" Desire said hypnotically.\n\nMichael pealed off her dress. He sucked and teased her brown nipples as they stood at attention. He felt the springy pubic hair. She wanted him to feel her clit so bad. She reached for his crotch. He stopped her and got up. He told her to go to the bedroom and remove everything else, lay down in the bed and wait for him. She did as he asked. She couldn't wait to have that black piece of meat in her pussy. In and out, in and out. Oh how she wanted and needed it bad. He entered the room naked and when she saw his twelve incher she was on the brink of an orgasm. She lay still in the bed as he crawled on top of her like a savage beast. He stalked his prey. He licked her nipples wildly and found his way down to her springy triangle. He licked the juices of her purple pussy like a crazed man. She climaxed immediately. She now was dying for that twelve-inch love muscle. She spread her legs wide. He gradually entered her warm pussy. He pumped her in a rythmn. It felt so good to her. After each thrust he would say a word that finally formed a sentence.""Close--ugh--your--ooh--eyes---ah---I---have---a--gifttt t--ah--ah-for---yooooooou."" She closed for eyes then she felt a man sucking her tits and some skin touching her mouth.\n\nIt was just like in the movie!!! He had been talking to someone. She took the cock slowly in her mouth since it was her first blow job. Was this heaven or was this heaven? They all changed position so one man was in her ass, Michael's twelve inches in her pussy and the other remained in her mouth. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she had her next orgasm and simultaneously the cock in her mouth exploded. She swallowed every drop. He then played with her tits awaiting for Michael and the other guy to cum. She let them pump till their hearts content. It was earth shattering. They had timed it while one cock was going in, the other would be going out. Finally they both climaxed as she had her final and biggest orgasm. She felt the sperm oozing out both her ass and pussy. The other two guys left.\n\nShe and Michael took a warm shower together. Michael's shaft was erect again! She sucked on his cock with confidence. She wanted to fit it deep in to her throat. Realizing it as being impossible she came back to her feet and let him fuck her one last time before they retired to his bed where both Desire and Michael, bodies intertwined, fell into a deep pleasureful slumber."
1315,"Desk, The","['MF', 'bd']","He then brought out a blanket and two nipple clamps from a drawer in the desk. He put the clamps on, just enough so that there would be steady pressure, and then spread the blanket on the floor under the desk. Then he ordered her under.\n\nShe crawled under the desk and turned around so she was facing him. He took each wrist and secured it with wide leather straps to eyebolts he had added to the top of the underside of the desk. Then he stood back to admire his handiwork. 'Perfect' he though.\n\nShe looked up at him. Each wrist carefully secured to the top of the desk away from her, spreading them away from her. Her head slightly ducked so as not to bump the side of the desk, and her knees bent so her bottom rested on her feet. Comfortable and restrained.\n\nHe looked at his watch. Ten minutes. Then he explained to her the duties he expected her to perform. She was not to make any noise. She was not to make him come. She was to service him with her mouth as he sat at the desk.\n\nThis was to be one of the best business meetings he ever had.\n\n-*-\n\nShe heard the secretary announce that his 10:00 meeting was here, and heard him request them sent in. She was a little cramped under the desk, but otherwise comfortable. The vibrators were beginning to do their job and she wished that she could reach down and help them. She couldn't. Her wrists were secured to the underside of the desk.\n\nHe got up from the desk, careful to push away before rising. She heard him greet what sounded like two other men, and then saw his knees behind the desk again as he sat down. He pushed his chair back under the desk, and slid one hand down and touched her neck. She got the message.\n\nReaching forward with her neck, she used her teeth to undo his pants. It's not as easy as it sounds. After about five minutes of struggle he finally reached down and helped her, moving his underwear aside out of her way. She began working on him, alternating techniques whenever she felt him get close. Her jaw began to get tired.\n\nHis meeting seemed to go on forever. In reality it was only about a half an hour when she heard the meeting end. The sounds of the others saying goodbye, and the audible click of the door closing sounded like heaven to her aching jaw and mouth. So intent had she been on pleasing him she had almost forgotten about the vibrators and nipple clamps. Now the remembrance came back in full force.\n\nGently, he unfastened her wrists and lifted her out from under the desk. He unbuckled the belt, and removed the vibrators. Then he lifted her to him, and kissed her. 'You did well' he whispered. He bent her over the desk and entered her. A few minutes later, they cried out their release in unison."
1316,Desktop,"['MF', 'public', 'strangers']","I quickly came back from my distraction, smiled and left. I was walking briskly down the hall when I felt a hand tap me. It was her. She pushed me into the wall and began hungrily sucking on my lips. Her hot tongue explored every inch of my mouth. She sucked on my tongue, as if to tease me.\n\nBy now, my cock was throbbing. I wanted to fuck this mysterious woman who had seduced me silently. Before long, she grabbed me and whisked me into a nearby empty classroom.\n\nOnce inside, we closed the door and got to it. She grabbed my stiff penis over my jeans and began stroking wildly. I cupped her firm breasts with both hands as if they were my own. Her nipples were poking at me, as if they wanted some attention.\n\nI slowly licked my way to her nipple. I lovingly kissed both breasts with my tongue. Suddenly, I clenched my teeth down on her already hard nipple. It stood at attention while she screamed, ""AAAAHHH! Bite the other one!"" I did, and she writhed in pleasure from the pain.\n\nI worked my way under her plaid skirt to find she had no panties on. I gently rubbed her mound of soft hair down to her warm moist slit. Her pussy was so inviting. I inserted a finger into the depths of her pink opening and began to lick her sweet clit until more of her love juices were streaming down my hand. I was stroking her depths with my finger and lapping her clit like an ice-cream cone when I felt the urge to bite her once again. She shivered with pain and pleaded for me not to do it again, but when I did, she smudged her love nest all over my face, moaning the while. This woman was so luscious, I could have licked her all day.\n\nTo my surprise, she grabbed my dick violently and stuck it in her mouth.\n\nShe sucked me harder than anyone ever has. I lost myself in the pleasure. Her tongue lingered around the rim, then down to my balls, around the bottom and back up the length of my shaft. My cock slid easily into her hot mouth and down her throat. I was ready to come when she pushed me back.\n\nStunned, I just stood there for a moment until she pulled me in closer. She was lying on the desk with her legs spread so wide in the air, her lips parted and seemed to invite me inside. I pushed myself into her depths. It wasn't long before she guided my hand to her ass. Her juices were dribbling out of her tight pussy onto her ass. My finger lingered around the rim and then finally eased in. She gasped, ""Yes! Fuck me! OOOOHHH!""\n\nHer walls clamped down on my penis, her ass squeezed my finger almost simultaneously. Then her body shook from the force of her orgasm. I couldn't hold out any longer. I squirted my hot liquid inside of her.\n\nSilently, we gathered our clothes. I turned around after dressing, and she was gone. I zipped my jeans and ran to the doorway. There she was. I could see her walking down the hallway. Her hair was noticeably out of place, and a drip of liquid was sliding down her leg. I called to her.\n\nShe never looked back."
1317,Detention Camp,"['MF', 'nc', 'rp', 'war']","Teilchech anticipated the reluctant horror from the gathered prisoners, and before anyone could react, shot is pistol in the air, and screamed, ""NOW!"" The loud gun shot echoed in the cavernous hanger and caused panic. ""NOW!"" and Major Teilchech again fired the gun into the curved ceiling.\n\nTeilcheck confidently walked up and down the aisle separating the men and women, slapping his whip against the leather of his knee high polished leather boots. He watched them undress, amused at the terror in their eyes. Another thunderous gun shot in the air caused more cries of muffled panic, but had the desired effect of making the prisoners undress faster.\n\nWithin a few minutes, all the prisoners were naked. The modest men and women used their hands and arms to cover their private parts. Across from each other each could see wives, husbands, sisters, brothers, sons, daughters.\n\nThis was Teilcheck's favorite part. He continued to walk up and down the aisle, glancing and allowing the nude men, women, boys, and girls to try to cover themselves, for the moment.\n\n""Place your hands behind your heads and lace your fingers."" ... followed by another gunshot into the air.\n\nTeilcheck allowed several minutes to tick by while the people adjusted to exposing themselves so completely. He was pleased, as all complied.\n\nAgain he paced up and down the aisle, slowly. He eyed the line of 50 or so embarrassed, sniffling women, and girls. Some fat, some slim. Some young, some old.\n\nAcross the aisle stood the men and boys, equally embarrassed. Teilcheck snickered to himself as he noticed a few stiff cocks.\n\nTeilcheck nodded to one of his guards who then sprayed a burst of bullets from an automatic weapon into the ceiling.\n\n""Jump up and down!"" he ordered the women. With their hands behind their heads, the women began the humilating ordeal of jumping. Fat tits and bellies flopped and jiggled. Flesh over skinny bones barely moved. Teilcheck watched for several more minutes. Again he shot his pistol into the air. ""JUMP - HIGHER!""\n\nHe turned and looked towards the men. More cocks were erect.\n\n""STOP!"" Teilcheck watched the women closely. Most were out of breath and chests heaved with the delight of fresh air. ""Turn around."" With their fingers still laced behind their heads, the women turned, exposing their bare hind quarters. BANG! another pistol shot. ""JUMP!\n\nTeilchech's cock grew much harder as he watched the smorgasbord of bouncing female ass flesh. He made them jump for five solid minutes.\n\n""STOP!"" After that directive, Teilchech, once more, let the women compose themselves.\n\n""Bend over. Spread your legs. Use your own hands to pull open your buttocks."" Another pistol shot, encouraged the women to reach back and splay their bottoms. Teilchech admired the exposed assholes and hanging sex slits, and as he walked from one woman to the next fondled and tickled each hole.\n\nTeilchech made the women and girls stay bent over, holding their buttocks' spread open, and turned his attention to the men.\n\nThe men were still standing, with their hands behind their heads. The second man in line had a raging erection. The man shivered with excitement, humiliation, and outrage, as Teilchech played with the man's penis and scrotum.\n\nTeilchech released the man's genitals and summoned Lt. Sylva Chokoff. All of Teilchech's officers had been hand picked because of their naturally sadistic nature.\n\nThe slim woman smiled, slung her rifle over her shoulder and joined Teilchech in front of the terrified nude man. Chokoff reached between the man's legs and took a firm hold of his testicles. From beneath the brim of her black cap, her eyes looked into the man's face. As she gripped the hanging ball sack with more force, she enjoyed how the man winced.\n\n""You have nice balls,"" she said, the held up her bayonet before the man's eyes. ""Would you like to keep them?"", she squeezed the stones harder.\n\n""Take him and a few of these other cocks outside and teach them some manners,"" Teilchech ordered Lt. Chokoff. Sylva Chokoff released the man's balls, ""Yes, Sir"", and crisply saluted. She and her guards, escorted four male prisoners outside.\n\nOn the other side of the room, the woman groaning with cramps after being bent over and holding their buttocks open for so long. They were allowed to stand, once more with their hands behind their heads. Two male corporals, under the command of a female sergeant, began writing down information on their clipboards, as the sergeant ordered each woman to state her name and address. Then, to the shame of the women, the sergeant, using a black pen, wrote the surname of each woman across the breastbone, just above the bare tits. This went on for some time. The corporals chuckled. Teilchech went to dinner. \n\nOutside the hanger, Lt. Sylva Chokoff marched the four male prisoners to the cement apron. Despite the sun's bright shining rays, the cold temperature fought back and would not allow the remaining piles of snow to melt. She ordered the guards to tie the first male prisoner over a sawhorse.\n\nSatisfied that his spread legs and arms were securely fastened, she bounced the dangling ball sack on her palm. The other three prisoners had their hands and elbows tied behind their backs. She selected the fairest skinned man, actually more boy than man, for her special treat. With his legs spread wide and standing on two wooden crates, she taped the man's dick to his belly and fastened a nylon cord around his balls.\n\n""This is parachute line,"" Lt. Sylva Chokoff stated, ""it can hold up to 300 pounds."" Chokoff tightened the noose over the man's balls and drew it taut from the overhead crossbar. She watched the man's face as the horror of his bondage became clear. If his feet left the wooden crates, he would either castrate himself or hang from his balls. As a sign of things to come, Chokoff used her wooden baton to strike the man's shins, just twice.\n\nChokoff then went over to the man tied over the sawhorse. She squeezed his balls so hard that the man was screaming. In mid scream, she used her baton to spank his balls. She stopped and allowed the man to choke, vomit, and compose himself. ""I can do that again, if you like, or you can give your fellow prisoner a nice suck."" Her hand cradled the weeping man's stones quite lovingly. Still crying at the humiliation, the man nodded his head.\n\nImmediately Chokoff had the guards take another bound male prisoner and stand before the sawhorse man. She smiled as she saw the bent over man take the limp prick into his mouth and begin to suck. She forced the third male prisoner to lick between the ass cheeks of the bound sawhorse man.\n\nAll was going well. Forced homosexuality was the most humiliating experience of all. Chokoff loved it. But it was now time for torture.\n\nShe went back to where the man was tied with legs spread on the wooden crates with his balls noosed with nylon line. Taking a tooth pick from her kit, she began to poke at the pee slit on the man's limp prick. The compromising situation was what Sylva liked best. The man could, if he wanted to, lash out and kick her in the face - the consequence being suspension by the nuts. She wanted to see that - ached to see that.\n\nShe forced the toothpick up the boy/man's prick, leaving about a half inch sticking out. He was screaming. Using her cigarette lighter, she set the toothpick on fire. As the small flame licked up, she took her baton and started beating the man on his calves, shins, ankles, and toes.\n\nThe man could take it no more. His feet left the wooden crates and began to thrash and kick wildly. She watched with amusement as the man was now suspended and dangling in the cold air = by his balls. She left him there, and returned with a boiling cup of coffee to the sawhorse man.\n\nThe sawhorse man was still sucking on the spent dick of the man supported by holding guards. Another guard used the tip of his bayonet to poke at the asshole of the sawhorse man - for encouragement.\n\nChokoff gave an order for all torture to cease. She approached the sawhorse man with the boiling coffee cup. ""Coffee?"" she asked, somewhat sinister.\n\nThe sawhorse man nodded ""yes"", relieved of the ache in his jaws after almost an hour of constant cock sucking. Chokoff snickered and went behind the sawhorse man. She fondled his scrotum, stretching the leather like pouch to its limits. When his balls hung sufficiently low, she raised the cup, immersing his balls in the boiling liquid. Hideous screams, more like growls, scratched the ears.\n\nChokoff allowed the balls to simmer in the boiling water as the tethered man howled in pain. ""There, there now,"" she cooed, and lowering the cup, picked up a handful of snow-ice and gently massaged the abused scrotum. The man whimpered with the relief of the cold, gentle massage to his privates.\n\nThe man's head snapped back in agony as not only his balls but his prick were re-immersed in a cup of freshly boiling coffee - Maxwell House. As the mans private parts boiled , Chokoff would stop, peel away the the blistered scrotum skin, massage with cooling ice, and start all over again.\n\nIt would take hours before the man went insane. During interim respites, Chokoff forced the other male prisoners to fuck the man in the ass.\n\nMeanwhile, back inside the hanger, Teilcheck arose from his nap after a full meal, inhaled deeply on the Cuban cigar, and was in the mood to ""play"" with some of the women prisoners.\n\nTeilchech, after dinner, was stuffed, filled, and bored. It was time to get nasty.\n\nWith the corporals by his side, clipboards in hand, he confirmed each woman's name and address. He held their heads between his hands, probed their open mouths, pinched their noses, nipples, and plucked at pubic hair.\n\nTeilchech fondled every part of the nude women's bodies. One very skinny woman, about 20 years of age, recoiled and bucked with great fright as Teilchech probed her rib cage. The guards restrained her, twisting her arms behind her back. Teilchech's prick raged. He found a ticklish one.\n\n""Take this one to Room 1"". The woman screamed as she was led away. In Room 1, she was tied down naked face up, arms and legs spread wide, but not painfully so. Teilchech did not want any distracting discomfiture.\n\nTeilcheck circled the rack where the bound nude woman was tied. He ran his finger nails up and down the soles of her feet, poked at her under arms, rib cage, soft belly, then soothingly massaged her prominent mound.\n\nThe woman shrieked at every touch, begging in panic, not to be tickled. She was promising anything, and Teilchech took advantage. He squatted over the woman's face, spread his legs, and ordered her to lick his asshole.\n\nThe terrified woman warmed to the task and Teilchech settled back, enjoying the woman's darting tongue, slurping at the sensitive membrane of his anus. As he sat quite comfortably on the woman's face, he used the opportunity to pluck at her nipples and part the hugely dense hairs between her legs.\n\nOnce again he became bored, and rose from the woman's spread body. He summoned the guards over. ""Tickle her until she squirts"". The guards laughed and surrounded the naked woman. The woman begged and begged, cried and begged.\n\nThe guards smiled. They started with her feet, running sharp finger nails up and down the souls of her feet. Others, shaping their hands into claws, gripped and tickled her thighs and flexing belly. When merciless fingers dug into the hollows of helpless underarms and naked rib cage, the woman nearly died.\n\nThe guards laughed more loudly as wee little arcs of piss squirted from the uncontrollable urinary muscles of the woman's splayed sex. Each guard caressed and teased the tortured sex slit, while continuing to tickle the nearly mad woman. Finally, she passed out.\n\nTeilchech's after dinner pleasure was interrupted by a special courier dispatch. The Mayor and his wife were suspected spies. ""Extract information"", was the only order. Teilchech was pleased. Extracting information from the unwilling was something he enjoyed. \n\nTurning, he gave the order. ""Arrest the Mayor and his entire family"".\n\nThe army grapevine informed Lt. Sylva Chekoff of the dispatch.\n\nShe began to sterilize her 'special' tools in the field hospital.\n\nTeilchech's soldiers arrested the Mayor, his wife, and the entire city council. The civil war had ravaged the country. Food and supplies were almost non existent, but these 'outstanding citizens' used their wealth and influence to keep their bellies well fed, while fellow countrymen starved. They would pay for it now.\n\nTeilchech met with Mayor and his wife in a converted storage room, now his sparsely furnished office. As the plump 50ish couple sat opposite his desk, Teilchech feigned outrage at their arrest, claiming it was all a mistake. \n\nHe allowed the haughty couple to hurl insulting remarks of outrage towards him. He would torture them later and gain his information, but for now he just wanted to humiliate these fat cat pigs that were raping his country. He assured the couple that their children were safe, for now, and that he only sought their cooperation, and as a gesture of good will, they should perform an act of submission before the eyes of the City Council. \n\nTo spare themselves torture and imprisonment for themselves, and their children, the Mayor and his wife would have to undress in front of the City council, and then fuck.\n\nNearly 15 minutes passed as Teilchech listened to the pleas of the Mayor and his wife to be spared such embarrassment. Teilchech was amused when the Mayor's now terrified wife got down on her knees and begged. It would have been too easy just to strip and torture them - he wanted some fun - and under the threat of hearing the screams of their children, the beaten couple ""agreed"" to the performance.\n\nIn the huge hangar, the City Council consisting of some 12 men and women, still dressed in their expensive clothes, sat comfortably in provided fold up chairs. The Mayor and his wife shivered and wept in anguish as they walked hand-in-hand to center stage, so to speak. After addressing their fellow councilmen in a plea of cooperation towards Teilchech occupying forces, they began the humiliating and embarrassing of task of disrobing before the assembled people. Teilchech was aroused at the distressed anguish in the once pompous couple, and adjusted his swelling cock to a more comfortable position. His cock grew a bit at the thought that in a few hours, he would be using a pair of heated steel pliers on the Mayor's scrotum. But for now, he just wanted to enjoy the show.\n\nThere was no more arrogance and pride as the ostentatious couple were down to their underwear. They both cast a pleading look at Teilchech to spare them. His return glare was menacing, and Mrs. Mayor sobbed as she reached behind her back and freed her sagging fat tits from the confinement of the full bra. Some City Council members looked away, refusing to witness the defilement of their leaders. Teilchech caution them that if they looked away, they too, would be on center stage. The Council returned their eyes to Mr. and Mrs. Mayor as they both bent over and removed their underpants.\n\nThe Mayor was so distraught and nervous, his limp prick refused to consummate the final act of degradation of fucking before so many friends and relatives. Mrs. Mayor used all of her skills, honed after nearly three decades of marriage. She fondled her husband's prick and balls, and after no response, knelt down before him, and started to suck his cock. Teilchech watched her plump ass, exposed pubic triangle, and massive hanging tits. All three would feel the jaws of his pliers = later.\n\nTeilchech ordered the City Council members to applaud as the Mayor's prick finally became erect. He lay on his back as Mrs. Mayor squatted over his nude form and with practiced expertise, guided her husband's rampant member into the folds of her cunt. The Council continued to applaud as Mrs. Mayor slid back and forth, up and down. The hand clapping echoed in her ears and only added to the humiliation of fucking her husband in public.\n\nShe became very self conscious as her hanging tits and fleshly body started to jiggle as she and her husband pumped harder. Teilchech went over to the fucking couple and to encourage a mutual public spend, began a sweet massage of the Mayor's balls with one hand, while probing the exposed asshole of Mrs. Mayor with the other. As he slid his index finger up Mrs. Mayor's ass, he felt the telltale contractions of her orgasm and the Mayor's bucking leg reflex as he shot his load.\n\nTeilchech ordered his guards to separate the spent couple and bring them to the interrogation chambers. The Mayor and his wife were immediately tied down face up, spread eagled, on two adjacent tables. He did not want to waste any time before attaching Mrs. Mayor's sensitive clit with a pair of long=nosed pliers.\n\nKnowing he would busy for the rest of the night, he gave his guards permission to do what they may with the haughty bunch of the City Council members. Screams filled the hangar as the randy guards began ripping off the clothes off the men and women.\n\nTeilchech, in the privacy of the interrogation room, slid the long=nosed pliers between the legs of Mrs. Mayor and poked at the de-hooded clit. Wails from Mrs. Mayor confirmed the ultra sensitivity to the feminine sex organ. He slightly opened the slender plier jaws then closed on the extended clit. He pulled and twisted ... oblivious to the woman's hideous screams. Taping the pliers in place, he used both free hands to yank out the pubic hair, sometimes by the handful, sometimes just a sprig. He had all the time in the world.\n\n Lt. Sylva Chekoff gave Teilchech a warm tongue kiss and ran her hands up and down his bulging groin. Teilchech smiled at the warm and knowing touch. ""Shall we make them scream?"" she asked her lover. Sylva withdrew from Teilchech, containing her lust for later. She knew her man well. After a few hours of torturing these fat slobs, Teilchech's prick would be hard as iron.\n\nWithout delay, Chekoff laid out her sterilized instruments on the hump of the Mayor's belly. She held up a curved stainless steel dentist's cavity probe before the Mayor's nearly insane eyes. ""You have information we want. I am going to use this probe on your genitals."" With that, Chekoff began a rather sensuous massage of the Mayor's prick. As the male organ swelled, she gripped the sensitive head with one hand, and began to scratch at the pudgy dick helmet with the probe. The Mayor screamed. His wife screamed too, as Teilchech continued to pull out her pubic hair by the roots.\n\n""Where is the spy radio?"" Chekoff interrogated the Mayor. The sharp wire of the dentist's probe was tearing apart the pee slit of the Mayor's dick. He was screaming and could not take anymore. ""It's in the church!"" Chekoff was satisfied that the information with true. She looked at Teilchech and they both smiled at one another. The guards were summoned to arrest the priests and nuns at the church. Teilchech and Chekoff each picked up a pair of pliers. They did not need the Mayor and his wife any longer. Chekoff began to squeeze the steel pliers, crushing the Mayor's ball sack. Teilchech did the same with the Mayor's wife hefty tits. Teilchech and Chekoff continued to torture the Mayor and his wife until their lust became too much.\n\nThey left the tortured pair and went off to make love. They fucked and sucked the entire night. As the pair laid, smoking, spent, and looking at the ceiling, Chekoff asked her male counterpart, ""Do priests and nuns fuck?""\n\nTeilcheck burst into laughter and he squeezed Chekoff's soft belly and ribs until she squealed and pleaded with him to stop. And stop he did, and replied, ""We'll soon find out, won't we?"" With visions of inflicting indignities on the sheltered priests and nuns, Teilcheck and Chekoff held each other in their respective arms, then went to sleep.\n\nLife was good."
1318,Diana's Sweet Sorrow,['Mf - rape'],"I love Korinne. I can talk to her about anything. Which boys do we have a crush on. Which boys do we think likes us. Why is that hottie Justin Timberlake wastes his time on a skank like Britney. She'll dump him as soon as NSync is old news. Korinne is like a sister to me. A true friend.\n\nI'm 5 foot 3 inches tall and Korinne is only 5 foot even, so even though I'm a year younger I'm already a lot taller than her. I have light brown hair. Not light enough to be called blonde, but I wouldn't call myself a brunette. Korinne was a brunette. When you thought brunette you thought Korinne's hair color. My hair went half way down my back. It was pretty straight, but I had the hairdresser put a little wave in it, so I thought it looked pretty good. Korinne kept her hair cut shoulder length. She liked to have clips in her hair. I was also skinnier than Korinne. Now, don't think Korinne was fat, she wasn't. I'm just thinner than a lot of girls. You can see it in my Mom. My Mom is old. She's 37, I think. Yet, she's still very skinny.\n\nAlso, don't think I hang around Korinne just because I'm prettier than her. Korinne is pretty and the boys like her. Just when we are together, I can tell the boys are more interested in me. The one area Korinne is better than me, now that we are becoming women, is in our tits. Korinne is almost a B-cup already. I'm still pretty flat. My mom is just barely a B-cup, but my Aunt Pamela, Korinne's mom, is definitely a C-cup.\n\nWe loved to get out from all the other kids and our parents, so we can talk in private. That's where we were at the moment. It was a little chilly this late afternoon, so we wore light jackets.\n\n""I think Michael likes you.""\n\n""He does not,"" I replied.\n\n""He does too,"" argued Korinne.\n\n""He's a senior,"" I explained. ""I'm not even in high school yet.""\n\n""He asked me about you at school after he saw us at the mall.""\n\n""Did not!""\n\n""He did!""\n\n""Really?""\n\nBefore Korinne responded, we both heard something and turned our heads in that direction. We were quiet and listened.\n\n""Diana,"" I thought I heard. It wasn't very loud.\n\n""Did someone say your name?"" Korinne said.\n\n""I'm not sure,"" I truthfully answered.\n\n""Diana,"" the sound came again. It *was* Diana, my name.\n\n""Let's go,"" said Korinne, ""It's coming from that way.""\n\n""It's probably another Diana,"" I said. That was very reasonable, since our cabin was the other way.\n\nWe followed the familiar path. Over the years, we found every little pathway and spot in the area. There were fifty rental cabins here and they didn't put them too close together to assure privacy and we snaked between them.\n\n""The old barn's this way,"" said Korinne.\n\nWe'd gone horseback riding many times up here. We'd go to the barn and they'd charge our parents bill for the riding time. Three years ago, they built another barn on the other side of camp. They hadn't torn down this one yet.\n\n""Diana,"" the voice came again. We were getting closer to it.\n\nWe walked on. We were moving away from the cabins. The barn was still a little away. People probably didn't want to smell the horses unless they were on them. There was the barn in front of us now.\n\n""Diana,"" came the voice louder. It was from inside the old barn.\n\nWe stopped at the door. Korinne creaked the door open.\n\n""Hello?"" she said.\n\nSilence.\n\n""Say something,"" Korinne told me.\n\n""Hello?"" I said.\n\nSilence.\n\n""I wonder if anything is still in here?"" said Korinne.\n\nWe'd been in the old barn two years ago and there were some old bridles and lots of dry hay. It was sort of fun playing around. We were older now and those games weren't as fun anymore.\n\n""I dunno. Do you want to see?"" I said.\n\n""Okay,"" Korinne said.\n\nWe stepped into the barn. It was kind of semi-dark, with lots of shadows.\n\n""Hey, look,"" said Korinne. She pointed. ""That sign says ""Dusty"". That was a great horse. Remember him?""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said. Dusty died three years ago.\n\nKorinne walked toward it and I was by her side.\n\nAfter just a couple of steps, a voice spoke behind us.\n\n""Don't turn around,"" it growled. A man's voice.\n\nI felt something sharp pressing against the back of my neck. We stopped motionless in our tracks. I wanted to looked at Korinne, but I was scared to turn my head.\n\n""Stand right there and don't turn around,"" he said.\n\nI just shivered. I imagined Korinne was the same.\n\n""Tall girl,"" he said ""Take one step forward.""\n\nI guess that was me.\n\n""Do it,"" he growled. I guess I was too slow.\n\nI took the step forward. I could tell he disguised his voice.\n\nI heard rustling and then I heard Korinne whimper. I couldn't help but turn my head.\n\n""Ow,"" I cried, as I felt my neck get jabbed by something sharp.\n\n""I said don't turn around,"" he growled angrily.\n\nI immediately looked forward again. From the glimpse I saw, the man tying a blindfold around Korinne's eyes. He was dressed all in black. He had a ski mask over his head.\n\n""Raise your arms up, short girl,"" he growled.\n\n""Please...don't,"" Korinne said and then I heard her cry out in pain.\n\n""Shut up,"" he growled. He must have poked her in the neck. It took all my resolve not to turn again when my best friend was in pain.\n\nI heard a metal click. What was that?\n\n""Give me other wrist,"" he said ""Or do I have to stick you again?""\n\nI heard a second click. Handcuffs?\n\nI heard some movement and then a cloth appeared in front of my eyes and then I couldn't see. He was blindfolding me. He cinched it tight against the back of my head. There was no chance of it slipping off. I was in the dark.\n\n""Hands up, tall girl.""\n\nI raised them up. He grabbed my left risk tightly. That hurt. I felt and heard the cuff lock around my wrist. He roughly pulled my other wrist and with a click, my arms were together. I lowered my arms in front of me.\n\nI stood quiet and motionless. I could hear him walking around. There was the sound of heavy breathing. It was me and it was Korinne.\n\n""Let's take a little walk to the back.""\n\nHe pulled my arms and I stumbled behind him. I could hear Korinne stumble right along with me.\n\n""Here we are,"" he said.\n\nI heard some sounds. He was doing something with Korinne.\n\n""Please, please don't hurt me,"" she said.\n\nI don't know why, but I didn't beg. I just knew it wouldn't do any good.\n\nI heard another couple of metallic clicks. There was some commotion and rustling.\n\n""Uhhh, uhhh, uhhh,"" repeated Korinne's voice in fear.\n\nI heard a long unzipping sound.\n\n""Stop squirming,"" he said.\n\n""Uhhh, uhhh, uhhh,"" Korinne said.\n\n""Stop moving.\n\n""Uhhh, uhhh.""\n\n""There,"" he said. ""I got it."" Got what? I wondered.\n\nAnd now he was back to me. He pushed his hands on top of my head and I understood he wanted my to get down. I sat on the ground and then he pulled my arms up and force me to lay on my back. There were two more metallic clicks and then he was away from me. I lightly pulled on my arms. I was attached to the wall.\n\nHe began to hum. I think it was the ""stripper"" song. I heard things periodically drop to the ground until he stopped humming.\n\nThere was surprise pressure on my legs. Then I realized he was sitting on me. I heard that long unzipping sound again. He unzipped my jacket. I felt his hands pull at my shirt.\n\nThen I felt his touch on my skin. His hands touched my waist. He pulled me forward a little and I felt his hands on my back. They stopped at my bra.\n\n""No!"" I protested as I felt him try to unclasp it. I tried to squirm, but he was too strong. I felt my bra become looser and he had opened it.\n\n""There,"" he said, ""That's better.""\n\nHe still held me and my shirt was moved up in the back until it was at my armpits. He laid me down and started to easily pull up the front of my shirt. I could feel it come off my bra. Then his awful fingers touched my tits as he lifted the cups up and pulled them up my body. My shirt and bra were bunched up under my shoulders. My tits were exposed to the air and to this man's eyes.\n\nIt was quiet for a while. A long while. I was silent and listened. The time seemed like hours but it might have only been minutes. It felt like forever. Should I call out to Korinne? Had he taken her somewhere?\n\n""How you doin', sweetie?"" his voice whispered in my ear. I nearly jumped out of my skin. I began to shake.\n\nIt was quiet for a few moments and then I could feel his breath on my tits. He was deliberately expelling his air on my tits.\n\nAnd then his mouth was on my left tit. He pulled it up by sucking my tit into his mouth. At the same time his hand was on my right tit. He squeezed it and then started to roll my nipple between his fingers and he would pull on it too. He made my nipples get erect. His tongue flicked at my nipple and pushed it around on my tit. It was getting very wet. Then he switched. His mouth went to my other tit and nipple, his hand groped my tit. I could really feel how wet he made my tit under his hand. It was awful. It went on and on. I turned my head away, so I wouldn't see. Yes, I was blindfolded, but it was my response.\n\nFinally, he got off of me, but my relief was very short-lived. He started to unbutton my jeans. I knew what was going to happen, what he planned. The reality of him opening my jeans brought it to full reality in my mind. Any hopes went away. I started to cry quietly.\n\nI felt and heard my zipper go down and then he started to pull on them.\n\n""Fucking tight teenage jeans,"" he growled. To himself I guess.\n\nHe pulled forcefully and I felt my arms pulled against the wall attachment. He worked the jeans over my hips and slid them down.\n\n""That's better,"" he said.\n\nAs he worked them down, he paused at the ankles.\n\n""Forgot the shoes,"" he mumbled.\n\nI felt my shoes get loose as he untied my right one and then he pushed back the heel to get the back of my foot out of it and slipped it off. He repeated with the other shoe and then slipped off my ankle-high socks. I shivered. It wasn't because I was cold in an old barn while being almost completely naked.\n\n""Sweet,"" he said.\n\nWhat was that about? Oh, dear. I had bought some sexier panties a month ago. Only Korinne and myself had seen them. They were lacy and interspersed with peekaboo sheer. I was fourteen after all. I have tits, a period, and some curves. I wanted to feel sexy.\n\nI felt his hands push under my butt and he worked my panties down in the back. His hand went to my hips and I felt my panties roll as he pulled on them. He reached behind me again to pull down some material. I realized I was sweating in fear. My panties stuck briefly to my pussy as he pulled them down and finally off my legs.\n\nI heard him stand up and walk forward. It sounded like he sat down by my head or something. I couldn't tell.\n\nMy mind went to my best friend. Korinne must be in fear, I thought. She knew she would be next.\n\nI felt something in my hand.\n\n""Grip it,"" he growled. I tried to memorize his voice, but he never broke out of character.\n\nI closed my hand. My cuff chain links clacked. It was his finger. He moved his finger up and down in my hand. I think it was his index finger.\n\n""Release,"" he said. I did.\n\n""Grip."" It was his other index finger. He slid his finger back and forth in my hand.\n\n""Release."" I obeyed again.\n\nSomething bigger and warmer was in the palm of my hand.\n\n""Grip.""\n\nIt was much fatter and longer than his fingers.\n\nOh, no! I cried in my head. It was his cock! I realized.\n\nHe started to move it haltingly back and forth in my closed hand. I knew a boy's cock got bigger when he had a hard-on, but I had no idea it got this big! I'd never seen a hard-on, but only diagrams in sex ed class at school. This was so big! I had trouble enough putting a tampon inside me. How could this go in me? It couldn't, could it?\n\n""Release,"" he said interrupting my mental despair. He pulled away his cock and stood up.\n\nI rubbed my fingers on the palm of my hand. There was a strange, stickiness on my hand.\n\n""Spread open your legs,"" he growled in a commanding tone.\n\nMy mind went crazy.\n\n""Mister,"" I said quietly.\n\nNo response.\n\n""Mister,"" I said a little louder.\n\n""Yeah, sweetie,"" he growled.\n\n""Please don't,"" I begged. I was out of options and I knew my rape was imminent. The only thing left to do was grovel. Begging seemed okay now. ""Please don't.""\n\n""Open your legs,"" he reiterated.\n\n""No, no, no,"" I whined. Each ""no"" was in a higher pitch.\n\nIt was very quiet for a few moments. He sounded like he went away from me.\n\n""Sweetieeeeeee?"" I heard him say a few feet away from me.\n\nI was going to respond, but decided not to give him the satisfaction. I was going to be tough now.\n\n""Open your legs wide.""\n\n""No,"" I practically spat. I shook my head emphatically.\n\n""Then listen,"" he said. What did he mean?\n\nI listened however. There was no sound. Then I thought I heard a grunt. Then a scream startled me. Korinne yelled and cried in pain.\n\nThere was silence again except for Korinne's crying.\n\n""You got nice tits, little one,"" he said in his constant fake growl voice.\n\n""Sweetie,"" he said, ""Open your legs as wide as you can.""\n\nKorinne screamed again. My head swam. Was he mauling Korinne's tits? It didn't matter. He was doing something to hurt my best friend. I was in indecision. I knew what was next once I opened my legs, but Korinne was in a lot of pain.\n\nI opened my legs. Maybe he couldn't fit it inside me, I hoped.\n\nKorinne stopped screaming, but she sobbed loudly.\n\n""Very good,"" the man said.\n\nI heard him move toward me. I wanted to cry, but I couldn't seem to do it. A sound was made between my legs and then I felt his hand on my inside thigh.\n\n""Sweet,"" he said. I hated that word now.\n\nI braced myself for his touch and then felt his hands touch my pussy, but I jumped when his finger pressed my clit.\n\n""Very nice,"" he said.\n\nI know I would have been flattered when the first boy that I gave myself to had said it, but not this man, this rapist.\n\nMy pussy was opened by fingers and the I felt a finger insert into me. I grunted in forced exhalation as it went in. I felt his finger stop inside me and push against something. It was uncomfortable. He pushed a couple of times. I knew what it was, but I couldn't think of its name right now. I couldn't think clearly. I knew it was a barrier girls have inside them. Heimlich? I felt frustrated that I couldn't remember and his probing finger was uncomfortable. He pushed against it again.\n\n""Extra sweet,"" he said.\n\nHe pushed against all sides of inside my pussy. It felt like he touched everywhere. He'd push as if he was trying to stretch me.\n\n""Nice,"" he said when his finger finally came out.\n\nI sighed in relief. The uncomfortable feeling was gone.\n\nHe didn't touch me for a while and my mind wandered to Korinne again. I wondered what she thought. How much could she know just listening? Would she open her legs when....\n\nMy thoughts went to sudden panic! He was on top of me!\n\n""Sweetie,"" he said. He kissed my lips. I didn't respond.\n\n""Don't want to kiss, huh? That's okay. Neither do I.""\n\nHe slid up my body. I had to turn my head or get my nose squished. His chin poked against the top of my head and his chest pressed down on my tits.\n\nAnd then I felt him, I mean IT. His cock smacked against my thigh and then was on top of my pussy. He adjusted his body and I felt his cock bob and poke at my genitals.\n\nHe pushed and I grunted.\n\n""Wrong hole,"" he said.\n\nHe raised up a little and I felt his cock slide across my pussy and my clit. He tried again and it did the same thing.\n\nHe was having trouble getting it in! I laughed to myself in happiness. Then I felt it. His cock was suddenly between my pussy lips and I felt a strong pressure down there. He was trying to force himself into me. I prayed that I would be too small. There was no way my pussy could take something so big.\n\n""Ow!"" I cried. I feared I was wrong. I felt his cock push a little inward and I felt my pussy stretch like it never had before. It hurt!\n\n""Ahhhhhh,"" I screamed. It was going in! It hurt. It hurt so bad.\n\n""Yes, yes, yes,"" he repeated in enthusiasm and in obvious enjoyment as he entered me. ""So good. So damn good and tight.""\n\nAir was forced out of me again as I felt his cock inside me push against my barrier...my hymen. That was the word! Oh, I suddenly thought in fear. That gets torn the first time a girl has sex.\n\nI felt his cock start to withdraw. My stretched pussy started to return to normal size. Then he pushed back in again and bumped my hymen again. He slid his cock back and forth inside me. He'd slowly draw back and then push inward. He pushed inward a little faster each time. I couldn't believe he could slide that large cock inside me so easily now.\n\nHe suddenly stopped. His cock was just inside me. He gripped my shoulders. His hands on top of them. His cock began to move in me again and press against my hymen. His hands tightly gripped my shoulders and then he pulled his cock back.\n\nThen it was as if he punched his cock into me.\n\n""ANNNNNNHHH!"" I screamed. I felt my hymen tear inside me. It was a sharp terrible pain. He pulled back and punched back in several times until I think he was satisfied that he had eradicated my hymen.\n\nI wanted him to stop and let the pain subside, but he kept pushing inside me, opening my pussy up wide. His cock kept going and going inside me. How big was it? Was it a big cock? It was big enough. It felt big and warm inside me and it made me hurt like nothing I'd felt before. Finally he stopped deep inside me.\n\n""Ahhhh,"" he exhaled. ""Sweet.""\n\nI was no longer a virgin. I lost my virginity to a rapist. I cried in a mix of mental sadness and anguish and physical pain. There was nothing I could do to ignore him. Inside me. Inside my very own body was part of someone else's body. There was no way to ignore it. It was large and warm. It stretched me and I could feel it everywhere inside my pussy. Sometimes it would twitch and further remind me of its presence.\n\nHis cock started to pull back. Was it over? I hoped. He was almost out of me but then he pushed his way back in again. He started to repeat this motion. His cock rubbed the insides of my wall. This misery went on and on. When would he get tired of this? He moved a little faster inside me now. It just added to the pain of my sore pussy. Once he popped all the way out, but he slid back with little effort.\n\nHe gripped my shoulders tightly again and began to grunt.\n\n""Oh, yeah, oh, yeah, sweetie,"" he said. His cock was moving faster inside me.\n\n""Yes!"" he suddenly growled so loudly it startled me and then I felt something inside me. Something warm touched me even deeper inside and then I felt his cock spasm and I felt a liquid inside me. His cock continued to spasm and I felt more liquid.\n\nI actually felt his cock shrink inside me. My muscles involuntarily squeezed and I was free of the invader at last. I felt liquids drip out of my pussy. The liquid surprisingly felt a little soothing for my sore insides.\n\n""Yeah, that was good,"" he said, as he got off me. ""Sweet pussy.""\n\nI now heard him near my head.\n\n""Turn your head this way,"" he said.\n\nPliantly, I obeyed. If he could see my eyes, he'd see tear stains. Tears that couldn't escape my eyes and so the salt burned. I blinked and blinked.\n\n""Open your mouth,"" he said. Now what? I thought disheartened. I felt a little guilty wishing he'd go over and rape Korinne now, so he'd leave me alone.\n\nI felt something warm and sticky on my tongue.\n\n""Augh,"" I cried. It was his cock! I turned my head away.\n\n""Turn back or you'll be the reason I tear off your friend's tits.""\n\nReluctantly, I turned back.\n\nI felt his cock in my mouth again. He seemed to lean in and push more of it in.\n\n""Lick it,"" he said, ""and suck on it.""\n\nIt tasted horrible. I hated the stickiness. The taste was too salty. And the smell! My tongue touched it and to survive I mentally created a game. I discovered I could make the cock clean, so it wouldn't taste so bad. I swallowed often.\n\nHis cock changed as I licked it. It wasn't as soft as it was at first. It started to harden.\n\n""Suck on it like a popsicle,"" he said. I had forgotten to suck. He had said that before, I realized.\n\nI closed my mouth over it and began to go up and down on it. To my surprise it got even harder.\n\n""That's the way,"" he said.\n\nWell if he said that was the way, that was the way I would continue. At least this wasn't painful. My pussy still ached.\n\n""Okay,"" he said, ""lick on it real good with your tongue. Get it all wet and juicy.""\n\nI obeyed. I felt I had no other options. The tip of his cock was sticky again. I'd wash the stickiness away with my tongue, but it kept coming back. The stickiness started to come back faster.\n\n""Yeah,"" he sighed. ""Sweet.""\n\nI continued to do as asked.\n\n""Stop,"" he finally said. I stopped in mid-lick. My tongue was pressed against his cock.\n\nHe pulled away from my mouth. I felt his hands on my tummy and he began to roll me over. The chain to the wall obviously allowed me some movement. He put a hand under my tummy and started to lift.\n\n""Up on your knees,"" he said. I scooted my legs up. I was afraid again. My pussy still ached painfully.\n\nIn this position my hand were in front of me, my head was down sideways with my cheek against the floor. My small tits swung free and my butt was raised up.\n\nI didn't know where he was until I felt him behind me and he pulled my legs apart. I felt his cock throb against my pussy. More tears came out and stung my eyes. I couldn't believe I actually made his cock hard, so he could rape me again. I quivered.\n\nI shook when his finger trailed through my ass crack. He touched my hole which caused me to involuntarily flex it.\n\n""Sweet,"" he said.\n\nI felt the end of his cock press against my hole and it flexed again.\n\nAnd suddenly! There was pressure on my hole. He was trying to push his cock into my asshole! I couldn't believe it!\n\nHis hands were on my waist and painfully holding me tight. He kept pressing. What was he doing? I felt his finger touch my hole again. I involuntarily flexed. He touch it again with the same results. I felt his cock start to push in! I felt my hole start to stretch open. It started to ache. There was no way, was there? I had thought that with my pussy. Could it go in?\n\n""Ahhhh,"" I cried. It felt like he was tearing me. He kept pushing in. I felt it slip in a little deeper.\n\n""Annnnnhhh,"" I screamed in unadulterated pain. This hurt so much more than when he raped my pussy.\n\n""No, no, no, please stop!"" I pleaded. The only response I got was his continued pressure as it slowly slipped into me.\n\nIt now felt like my asshole had just swallowed and I realized his cock head was inside. It was easier for him to push inside me now.\n\n""No!"" I screamed. The pain was too much. I almost collapsed down to the ground, but he held me tightly and kept me up. I felt him slide deeper into me and when he stopped I knew he was all the way in.\n\nMy ass felt like it was on fire. A hot poker burned inside it and when the cock moved it stirred up the flames. My mind was awash in anguish. The pain was intense.\n\nAnd just moments after he was deep inside me, he began to move his cock back and forth inside me.\n\n""So sweet,"" he said, ""You're gonna make me come fast.""\n\nI screamed until I couldn't scream any more. His cock was moving fast and hard in my ass. He groaned and grunted.\n\n""So good,"" he said.\n\nThe world went truly black.\n\n----\n\nI heard a ringing sound. I stirred. I was face down on my tummy. I moved my hands and suddenly realized my hands were locked up. Where was I? I couldn't think straight.\n\nSomeone turned the clock off and my body tensed. I didn't want him to touch me again. I heard a metallic sound and some clicks. I heard someone moving around.\n\nA hand touched my face.\n\n""No!"" I screamed, ""Please no!""\n\n""Diana,"" the female voice said, ""It's me.""\n\nKorinne!\n\n""Wake up,"" she said, ""Wake up.""\n\n""Korinne,"" I whispered.\n\n""Oh, let me get these handcuffs off you.""\n\nI felt her hands on my wrist and after a couple of clicks it fell free. She then freed my other wrist. I brought my hands to my side. They were stiff from being held in one position.\n\nI tried to sit up, but groaned and collapsed back down on my side.\n\n""Let me help get this blindfold off."" I felt her hands behind my head and the material fell away from my eyes. I had to close my eyes. The light seemed bright. I had to gradually open them.\n\n""Are you okay?"" I asked Korinne. My mind slowly cleared.\n\n""Yeah. You""\n\nI suddenly felt panicked. I looked around.\n\n""Where is he?"" I said frightened.\n\n""Gone,"" Korinne said.\n\n""How'd you get free?""\n\n""He put that clock down..."" she pointed at it ""...and said don't get up until it gets off. He unlocked one of my wrists and left a key.""\n\n""He's gone then.""\n\n""Yeah.""\n\nI moved my legs and felt pain in my lower area. Something felt strange about my asshole. I reached my hand back and tentatively touched it. Liquid was coming out of it. The same sticky liquid I felt before. He'd come in my ass. I didn't remember that. I must have blacked out.\n\nI looked up at Korinne who stood. She reached behind her back and refastened her bra. She then started to straighten her shirt.\n\n""Did he..."" I paused ""You?""\n\n""He just squeezed and twisted my tits really painfully. I don't know why he only raped you."" Her eyes looked teary.\n\n""Don't feel sad,"" I said. ""I'm glad he didn't rape you. Maybe he ran out of time.""\n\n""Maybe,"" she said.\n\nI wondered if Korinne would always feel false guilt that I was the only one who was sexually assaulted.\n\nI sat up.\n\n""Your clothes are over there, Diana. I'm glad you're alive.""\n\n----\n\nTed Smith walked into the rental cabin. His wife Pamela saw him when he came into the kitchen. Pamela and his sister-in-law Jen were preparing dinner. He saw his brother-in-law Paul asleep on the couch.\n\n""Have a nice walk, honey?"" Pamela said and gave him a kiss.\n\n""Yeah,"" Ted said.\n\n""You didn't happen to see Korinne out there, did you?"" Pamela asked. ""It's almost dinner time.""\n\n""Nope,"" Ted replied ""Is she with Diana?""\n\n""Of course.""\n\n""They'll come back when they're hungry. We can eat without them. They know these woods better than anybody.""\n\n***\n\nBoth families ate dinner either at the table or on the couch. The door front door opened.\n\n""Mom,"" said Korinne, as they entered the house. Both Mom's eyes turned to the girls and bugged out.\n\nDiana's arm was around Korinne's shoulder for assistance in walking. Diana found it painful to walk and what would have taken only twenty minutes to walk took an hour. She was too sore and movement just added to the pain down below\n\n""What happened!"" said a suddenly panicked Jen Pereta.\n\n""We were..."" Korinne faltered. ""We were attacked...""\n\n""What!"" interjected Jen.\n\n""Diana was...was...""\n\n""Oh, no!"" said Jen in realization. She began to cry and took her daughter Diana into her eyes. Paul came over to add comfort.\n\nTed and Pamela wrapped their arms around their daughter Korinne.\n\n""Did he...?"" Pamela stopped. She couldn't say it.\n\n""He just hurt my breasts,"" Korinne said quietly.\n\nTwo sets of parents each held their daughters tightly. Ted Smith looked over to his niece Diana.\n\nSweet, he thought."
1319,Diane,"['FF', 'bond']","Her other roommate had overheard and said, ""What was that, Diane?""\n\n""Oh, nothing, Bobbi.""\n\nCindy and Diane were working out at the gym where Cindy worked. It was after closing, which was more convenient for both of them. They were the only two in the whole building. They finished their aerobics, and began to loosen up. It was Thursday night, and Diane still hadn't told Cindy about the phone call. If she could get Cindy to stand Eddie up, then maybe Diane would have a better crack at him...\n\nDiane and Cindy were dressed in leotards and leg warmers. Diane was on the gravity bar, held upside down by straps on her ankles. It improved the circulation to her head and loosened up her joints. Cindy was right beside her to help her out.\n\n""Oh, by the way, Diane,"" said Cindy.\n\n""Yes?""\n\n""Did Eddie happen to call yesterday?""\n\n""Uh, why do you ask?""\n\n""Well, we're going on that cruise this weekend, and he still hasn't called. I was just wondering if he had left a message when I should meet him.""\n\n""Nope, he didn't call,"" Diane said a little nervously.\n\nCindy walked around the gravity bar, looking down at Diane. ""That's funny,"" she said. ""Bobbi said that you talked to Eddie on the phone yesterday. You don't remember that?""\n\n""Uh, no. She must be wrong.""\n\n""No, she was sure,"" said Cindy. ""Are you sure he didn't call, and you're just trying to make me `miss the boat?'""\n\n""No! No! Why would I want to do that? Uh, could you let me down, now Cindy?""\n\n""Oh, don't give me that. You don't think I've noticed you staring at Eddie? I think he did call yesterday, and I think you're hiding it from me.""\n\n""No! I wouldn't do that. Please let me down!""\n\nCindy glanced at Diane's feet, held to the gravity bar with the leather straps. Idly, she dragged a fingernail across the bottom of Diane's left sole, making her titter softly.\n\n""What did Eddie tell you?"" said Cindy.\n\n""No! Please, don't do that,"" said Diane. ""Please let me down!""\n\n""Not until you tell me what Eddie said,"" said Cindy. She dragged another fingernail across Diane's right sole, making her laugh out loud.\n\n""No! Stop, please!""\n\n""I guess you want to do this the hard way, then,"" Cindy said. She lightly scribbled her index finger against Diane's big toe, which Diane wiggled away. It was no use. Cindy followed her toe with her fingernail, lightly brushing it, making Diane breath harder and harder, trying to keep in the laughter.\n\n""You gonna tell me?""\n\nDiane was silent, except for her heavy breathing and occasional sobbing laugh. Cindy then ran her fingers gently over Diane's reddened soles, and she began to laugh out loud. ""hahahahahahaha! Nononono! Please stop! Stop! I can't stand it! hahahahaha""\n\n""Not until you tell me what he said,"" answered Cindy. Diane wriggled on the gravity bar, but it was useless. She was completely helpless under Cindy's tickling touch. Cindy moved her fingers in a quickly accelerating circle on Diane's right foot, causing her to laugh even harder. She was laughing so hard she shook.\n\n""Still not convinced?"" said Cindy. She then reached over to the stool next to her and picked up the ballpoint pen that was lying there. She began to write on the sole of Diane's left foot. Each letter was increased ticklish torture for Diane. Cindy spoke each letter aloud as she wrote it. ""W-h-a-t d-i-d h-e s-a-y ?"" The question mark she wrote on Diane's right foot, from heel to toes, and it was too much for poor Diane.\n\n""Hahahahaha! Okay! Okay! I'll talk! I'll talk! He wants you to meet him tomorrow night at ten by the marina! That's all! That's all!""\n\n""Thank's a lot, Diane,"" Cindy said. Diane was still sobbing-laughing as Cindy let her down from the gravity bar.\n\n""C'mon,"" said Cindy. ""You've had a rough night. Let's shower off. No hard feelings?""\n\n""Okay. I guess no hard feelings. I guess I was wrong to try to keep that from you. But let's go to the weight room for a while.""\n\n""But it's already getting late.""\n\n""C'mon. Just for a bit. Neither of us has to work tomorrow,"" Diane said.\n\n""Okay. Let's get our sneakers on, though.""\n\nCindy was doing leg lifts on the bench with Diane ""spotting"" her. Diane moved around behind her as she was just wrapping up her set. Before she knew it, Cindy's left wrist was taped to the leg of the bench! Before she could react, Diane had taped her other wrist to the bench as well.\n\n""What's going on, Diane!?"" Cindy asked.\n\n""Well, maybe there were a few hard feelings after all,"" Diane said with a smile. She bent down and taped Cindy's knees to the bar that held the weight on the end of the table. Cindy couldn't move now.\n\n""No, Diane, come on! Please!"" Cindy pleaded. Diane ignored her. She got a small stool and sat down by Cindy's feet. Cindy tried vainly to kick them away, but was unable to because of the tape holding her knees together.\n\nSlowly, agonizingly, Diane pulled at the laces on Cindy's right sneaker, loosening it. She then did the same to the other. Cindy was getting more and more nervous. Diane then pulled the sneakers off by the heels. Cindy wiggled her size five feet in vain. Then Diane rolled Cindy's sweat socks off slowly, one at a time, so that Cindy could have as much time to anticipate and dread what was coming up.\n\nOnce Cindy's feet were bare, Diane wrapped her ankles to the weights with the athletic tape, securing her totally and making her utterly helpless.\n\n""What you did to me in there wasn't nice, Cindy,"" Diane said. Cindy only moaned.\n\n""In fact, I think you should know firsthand how I felt in there, so that you never try anything like that again.""\n\n""No! Please! I promise! I'll never tickle you again! I promise!""\n\n""Uh-uh,"" said Diane. ""We're going to do this my way.""\n\nDiane started by brushing her fingers against the instep of Cindy's left foot. Cindy giggled. Smiling viciously, Diane did the same thing to Cindy's right foot, making Cindy chuckle loudly.\n\nDiane then brought her fingers softly against Cindy's toes, which she tickled and tickled without mercy for what seemed, to Cindy, like hours. Cindy was able to wiggle them however, and since this made it tough for Diane to tickle them properly, she taped Cindy's big toes together. This made it nearly impossible for Cindy to wiggle her toes to stop Diane's tickling touch.\n\nThen Diane let loose, wiggling her long nails against Cindy's helpless soles wildly. Cindy felt it everywhere from her heels to her toes, and was lost in helpless laughter. Tears were streaming down her cheeks, and she begged Diane for mercy in between gasping for breath. Diane showed her no mercy, however, until she was laughing so hard that she was only shaking. Then Diane stopped.\n\nCindy looked up at her, tears streaking her face, still shaking and gasping. ""Now I think we're even, Cindy,"" Diane said."
1320,Dianne,"['MF', 'affair', 'wife']","She stood on her tip toes to stir the the soup and this made the view even better. I couldn't be sure but it seemed like she was doing this on purpose. From where I sat, it looked like she may not have anything on under that tight skirt.\n\n""So where did Mrs. Morrell go?"" I asked, trying to get my mind off the beautiful ass of the teenaged girl.""She went over to her sister's to help them move into the new house. She told me to make sure you got a good meal and to straighten up the house for her. She took the kids with her so that you'd be able to get some rest."" said the seductive little blonde, still on her toes. ""I'll have this ready for you in about 15 minutes. Is there anything else I can do to help?""\n\nBoy were there things she could do to help! My dick was beginning to get very hard looking at that body and listening to that voice of innocence.\n\nI bent over to take my boots off and I had to take another look up. by that time Dianne had turned around and was looking right at me. ""Oh shit"" I thought, but then a smile came across her cute little mouth.\n\n""See anything interesting?"" she asked, as her hands slid down to the edge of her skirt. She slowly began to lift it, an inch at a time. The bare elegant thighs slowly began to slide out into the light. The hem was right at the base of her crotch, another inch and I'd have a perfect view of every thing that she owned.\n\nThat is when i noticed that I wasn't breathing and let out a lung full of air. I sat up straight and said,""What the hell is going on? You're making me feel like a kid peeking at his first girlie magazine!""\n\n""Good, that's what I wanted to know!"", said this sexy devilish girl. ""I've been trying to get you to notice me for months. You turn me on and I want to turn you on!"" With that she pulled the skirt up and revealed her blonde mound. One of her hands when to it and began to slide back and forth. When she removed it, it was covered with her juices. ""I'm so horny for you now that I'd do anything to get you to lay me."", she said in a quick breath.\n\n""You'll will huh? Well it's going to cost you your ass"" I returned. ""Get those rags off and come here""\n\nI removed my clothes and turned to watch her but it too late she was out of her clothes in a matter of seconds. ""What do you want me to do Mr. Morrell"" the naked young girl asked. My cock was at full attention standing straight up and throbbing. I told Dianne to come over to me and to let me feel her hands on my cock.\n\nShe was very eager to please and hurried over as I sat back down in the chair. Slowly she reached for my cock, her touch was very gentle. She began by stroking it and then she tried to wrap her hand around it. Her hands were small but my cock fit very nicely.\n\nI told her to turn her ass slightly around because I wanted to see what I was going to be getting into. ""I thought you were kidding when you said it would cost me my ass"", she squeaked.\n\n""I was kidding just as much as you were wht anus. She jumped and moaned and almost lost my cock from her hand. ""Is it going to hurt?"", Dianne asked. ""You tell me, I'm just going to sit here and you're going to have to use my cock like a vibrator to screw your self in the ass.""\n\n""Oh, God"", she said as she slowly lowered herself towards my shaft. Her pussy was dripping and as my cock touched her thigh the thought of what she was doing made her come. A gush of warm liquid and a shudder gave her away.\n\nShe was still moaning and coming as she tried to the dry tip into her ass. I took her hand and helped guide it back and forth across her wet cunt lips to lubricate the tip. Her legs were shaking now and she was building to an- other climax as my member began it's journey up her virginal hershey highway.\n\nShe seemed to be in her own world as she very slowly began to guide my cock up into her ass. The tip just began to start parting her anus as she said ""Oh my God it's getting bigger"". I took hold of her hips, just to make sure that she kept going in the right direction. The head slide inside and she started to come again. This was just about all that I could stand. Feeling my own climax was going to be here soon I pulled down on her hips and my shaft rammed into her ass. She let out a cry of pleasure and pain that you could hear across a county line. Just as my balls hit against her ass my time was at hand and I began to erupt into that tight little ass, load after load of come pumped into her and as it was happening she began to come for a fourth time. This is what made me come so quick, watching her come time and time again.\n\nWe sat there for about 5 minutes with my cock buried in her ass, as we caught our breath. I slowly lifted her off my cock and had her sit on my leg. She was wiped out but managed to say,""Well, you got my ass now how about do- ing something with my pussy, a deal is a deal"".\n\nAs we sat there in the kitchen naked and totally breathless, I couldn't take my eyes of Dianne's pert little breasts. Her chest was heaving in and out at a rapid pace. Her nipples were still hard and pointed straight out from her body. She glistened with sweat in the neon light of the kitchen. My dick was beginning to respond to this sexy girl's body again. It slowly began to lengthen an move.\n\nHer eyes were on my cock and when she saw my reaction to just looking at her body, she smiled. ""It looks like some life is still left in that thing yet!"", Dianne said as she reached for my maleness. Taking the sticky and re- juvenated throbbing member in her right hand, she began to stroke me off again. ""Let me clean this up for you"", was all that I heard as she stood up, turned and headed for the sink.\n\nShe was a very beautiful young woman. As she walked towards the sink, her thin, finely toned muscular body sparkled. I could see every muscle as it moved. She had to spend a lot of time in a gym taking care of herself. Her ass undulated as she moved. She grabbed a washcloth off the sink returned to me. She knelt down between my legs and, smiling, began to use the washcloth to wipe my cock clean. When she finished, she leaned over with those small, thin lips and kissed the head of my now throbbing cock.\n\nShe stood up in front of me and used the cloth to clean the juices of our last encounter from her ass and legs. She did this very suggestively and as she wiped her blonde bush she said, ""You haven't forgotten what you promised have you?"" I could tell she was beginning to get a little turned on herself. She took the washrag and threw it into the sink and looked back down at that part of my body which she wanted.\n\n""Let's move this party into the living room at least"", I said as I stood up and as I did my now fully erect penis brushed against the fine blonde hair of her pussy. She reached between us and took hold of my cock and pushed it down until it slipped between her legs. As it did she closed her legs very tightly and grabbed a hold of my ass and pulled me very close to her body. My cock slid along between her thighs and against her pussy. She was dripping wet again, I could feel the wetness of hoom and walked arm in arm over to the sofa.\n\nShe was still using her hand on my dick to keep my interest up. We no sooner sat down and the phone began to ring. ""I'll get it"", she whispered, and reached across my body and picked up the reciever. ""Hello"", was what I heard as the nipples as she moved back and forth along the length of my member. I knew that I was in for one hell of a day!\n\nWe entered the front room and walked arm in arm over to the sofa. She was still using her hand on my dick to keep my interest up. We no sooner sat down and the phone began to ring. ""I'll get it"", she whispered, and reached across my body and picked up the reciever. ""Hello"", was what I heard as the nipples of her breasts hung down and brushed across my stomach and chest. I began to run my hands over her body. ""Hi, Mrs. Morrell, yes he got home about an hour ago. Right, I've been taking care of him just like you said. No, I don't think that he'll have any complaints"". As the teenager talked to my wife, I slid my right hand along her back to her ass and the back of her thigh. With my left hand I slowly and gently began to stroke her stomach and breasts. Her nipples began to harden again. Her voice started to show signs of strain as she struggled to keep her mind on what my wife was saying over the phone. My right hand slowly moved into the valley between her legs. As my finger found her damp lips, she let out an audible sound, a kind of quiver in her speech that I knew my wife was sure to hear. ""No, nothing is wrong, I just had a chill"", the demure young sexpot tried to tell my wife. Slowly I moved my other hand to her breasts. I cupped her left breast in my hand and began to lightly slide my fingers from her rib cage to her very hard nipple as my fingers got closer her voice began to quiver a little more. ""No, everything is fine here"", the sweaty teen said with as much conviction as she could muster. That is when my fingers found the lips of her sex. She let out an uncontrolled little gasp. ""Umm can I call you back in a little while, Kate?"" I slowly inserted one of my fingers between the moist lips of her very damp sex. I didn't have to enter very far and I began to move my finger around the inner lips of her sex. ""Yes, Kathy, I'll take care of it"", she said hastily on this end of the phone, ""but I really must go now, I have soup boiling on the stove"".\n\nJust then I grabbed her nipple between the fingers of my left hand and began to squeeze, gently at first. As I saw her reaction and felt the moistness of her sex increase I began to use more force. Her mouth was dry and she struggled to keep her voice unemotional, ""Right Kathy, I'll finish up, but I really have to go now. Right, I'll take care of it! Yea, I'll be sure and tell him, good bye"". She breathed a sigh of relief as she hung the phone back on the reciever. She started to try to move back to her original position, but as she did, I kept my hand firmly against her sex. She pushed back and felt the fingers of my right hand begin to enter her very wet sex. She stopped moving back. She was extremely exited. I think that the idea of talking with my wife and being naked on her hands and knees, bent over my throbbing member as she spoke was what really drove her to this excited a state. ""You are a real bastard"", she said in a heavy frustrated voice. The high pitched little girl sound had left her completely, she sounded like a woman in the heat of passion now. ""Don't you think that your wife knew something was wrong?"" With that I tightened my grip on her sensitive nipple and moved another finger into her wet hony pot. ""Oh God"", she said, ""That feels great!"", as my hands continued to explore the different parts of her body. She began to reach for my cock, but I told her to just stay as she was and enjoy what was happening. It didn't take much convincing, and she remained on all fours straddling my body. Her breasts were hard and unyielding with the nipples pointing down to my cock. They strained to make themselves harder and longer as my left hand played with each breast.\n\nShe moved her body re"", I told her again. She straightened back up. ""Would you pleast put your hand back in me?"", Dianne said, ""I really am damn near ready to come!"". I slowly started to feel the back of her thighs, moving my hand up and down on the inside of those well structured legs. I'd gently move my hand from her knee to her crotch. I made sure that I always just stopped short of her sex, but I kept getting closer and closer to that wet golden part of her body.\n\nEach time that I started my movement upwards toward her sex she would hold her breath. This time I was going to enter her, I started my hand up and she said, ""Hurry, please"". By the time my hand got to her bush she was moaning and shivering as she came. Her pussy was dripping wet and getting wetter. I could see and feel her quivering as she came. ""You son of a bitch.....oh..oh"", was all that she could say.\n\nThe shaking and quivering began to subside and she collapsed onto my lap. I took my hand and slid it over her buttocks and down to her cunt lips. They were soaked in female juices. As my fingers touched her she moaned again. I parted her lips and inserted my finger.\n\n""You are a real son of a bitch"", she said, and meant every word of it. ""So far you haven't done a thing that I've wanted, except for making me come. I'd really like to get your cock into my cunnie. That's what I'd really enjoy, and you promised!"" She just laid there across my lap as I fingered her damp pussy. ""It's exciting to be under the control of someone else. You made me feel like a real whore, when I was on the phone to your wife. That really turned me on. Having you here naked and finger fucking me while I talked to your wife. God that was a real turn on! In fact just thinking about it is starting to make me horny again."" A smile came across her face as she looked at me and rolled over. ""What do you want me to do now?"" she asked with a nasty little smile on her face.\n\nShe reached down and took my hand and laid it on her mound, which was still wet and full of her dew. ""Do you like my body?"", she asked in a coy manner. ""Do you really think that I'd be sitting here nude with my hand on your cunt if I didn't?"", was my answer. ""What would you like to do?""\n""Will you do what- ever I ask?"", was Dianne's question. ""I'll do anything you feel like having me do. How's that?"", I answered. ""Great, you can start by putting a couple of your fingers into me!"" Being true to my word, I slowly parted her legs and slid my hand over the deliciously wet lips of her cunt. I slowly slipped one finger between the lips so I could lubricate my fingers. She was a sexual machine. Her pussy was constantly wet and my fingers entered with ease. First two then a third. She raised her knees and moved her hip forward to make it easier for me to get my fingers into a comfortable position. I began to slowly move my fingers in and out of her and she loved it. She turned on her side with her knees still wide apart and my hand deep inside her golden box. The reason she turned soon became evident. She was laying across my lap and her breasts were on my right leg. This made a perfect position for her. Her face was directly in front of my cock and balls. I was still hard from the phone conversation that she had had with my wife, so as I was moving my fingers around inside her, she reached out and took a hold of my cock with her left hand and propped herself up on her elbow between my legs. She began stroking my dick, this time with a firm grip around the shaft, Her smile widened as she felt the extra pressure this added to my grasp of her pussy. She began to squeeze my member very hard as she jacked me off. Dianne then pulled the shaft of my cock toward her, until it was just a few inches from her mouth. Slowly she stroked and pulled it, each time coming closer to contact with her lips. As it got closer she got more excited. She parted her lips and this time she took the tip of my cock into her mouth. It was a wonderful feeling, warm and moist with her hand running up and down the shaft. I loved the way she looked with my dick head going between her my fingers in and out of that great pussy.\n\nAs I got my hand down to her cunt, I made sure that each time my thumb could come into contact with her clit it did. Slowly she began her march down my shaft, more and more of my cock was disappearing into her mouth. I couldn't believe that she could get that much of my cock into such a small looking mouth, but it was happening. Inch by inch my dick was being enveloped by this amazing little doll..."
1321,Dianne's Fantasy,"['MMF', 'wife', 'intr']","You tell me that the kids are going over to your parents for the weekend and that Sam is going to take you dancing on Friday. You tell me that you want me to come home from work early so that I can help you prepare and I can make dinner for the both of you.\n\nWhen Friday arrives I leave work at 3:00 PM and drive straight home to find you drawing a bath. I quickly get out of my work clothes and into some shorts and a tee shirt so that I can help you bathe. As you lounge in the Jacuzzi I soap your back, legs and buttocks then kneel on the floor awaiting anything else you might need from me.\n\nWhen you step from the bath I towel you off and then follow you into the dressing room. You have laid out your black teddy and my cock struggles in the confines of my shorts as I think about how sexy you will look for your lover tonight. You put on a black garter belt and dark gray stockings and then you pose for me saying ""How do I look, do you think this outfit will turn Sam on?"" I can only nod as I feel my cock get even stiffer. Next you put on the blue silk skirt and blouse I bought you at Giorgio's this summer.\n\n""You are an incredibly classy and sexy woman Dianne,"" I say. (Reader: Dianne is 5'2,"" weighs 105 lb has long black hair, small firm breasts and the most gorgeous legs and ass I have ever seem. She worked as a model for motorcycles when she was in her late teens.) I go downstairs and start the grill on the back deck and put the potatoes on for baking.\n\nWhen the door bell rings you tell me to let Sam in and that you will be down in a couple of minutes. I go to the door and greet Sam who grins and says ""where's that sexy wife of yours, I've been gettin' hot just thinkin about gettin some of her fine white pussy tonight.""\n\n""She'll be right down,"" I say feeling sheepish and embarrassed, ""make your self comfortable ... can I get you something to drink?"" Sam responds that he'd love a cold beer and I get him one from the kitchen. About 5 minutes later you come into the living room and greet Sam with a long wet kiss. His hands caress your ass as your tongues dance with each other.\n\n""We'd better cool it or we won't make it through dinner and dancing tonight. Bob, when will the steaks be ready?"" I say in a few minutes and go into the kitchen to finish preparing the salad. Finally I serve dinner for you and Sam and stand behind your chair awaiting orders as the two of you eat. During the dinner Sam comments on the obvious erection in my shorts and you laugh in reply that I am probably fantasizing about you and Sam making love later in the evening.\n\nAfter dinner, as I'm cleaning up you announce that you and Sam are going out dancing in DC and that I am to wait up for you. You also make it clear that I am not to touch myself during the evening or do anything else that could ruin your plans. After finishing the dishes I settle down to watch some TV. Nothing very good is on and my mind is filled with images of you and Sam. In spite of your warnings I spend a lot of time stroking my cock but I don't let myself come.\n\nFinally at about 1 AM I hear a car door and I turn off the TV to await your entrance. You and Sam come in, in each other's arms and without a word start up the stairs to the bedroom. As an after thought you yell back down the stairs ""Wait till I call you before you come up"".\n\nI sit on the bottom step and strain to try to hear something...at fist some laughter and then later I hear your groans. After an hour you call down to me that I can come up now.\n\nMy cock is as hard as steel as I enter our bedroom. The covers have been pulled off the bed and the pillows are scattered over the floor. Sam is lying naked on his back, his half hard black cock glistens from your juices. You are naked and sitting on the edge of the bed and I know what you want me to do. I kneel between your legs as you slowly part them for me. The insides of your creamy white thighs have traces of your lovers come and you softly guide my head so that I lick Sam's semen from your legs.\n\n""You want to lick me don't you my husband,"" but I only nod as my tongue works its way higher, I reach your vagina and I stick my tongue in, searching for your lovers come. You guide me to your clitoris and I lick and suck on it until you start to move your hips. You have lain back so that your head is in Sam's lap and you roll over so that you can take his awakening black cock into your mouth. As you do so I am presented with your silky smooth buttocks and I begin to kiss them and lick them as my fingers dance inside your vagina.\n\nMy licking gradually centers on your anus and I am darting my tongue all over it when you suddenly get up, knocking me over on the floor. You climb astride Sam's up thrusting cock and slowly settle down on it, with your back to Sam. You motion for me and I crawl between Sam's legs and start to lick your clitoris as Sam's black cock slides in and out of your female core. As I lick my tongue also touch's Sam's cock and I feel him jump in surprise.\n\nI settle down to a regular rhythm, trying to match yours as my tongue licks up your lovers cock and then over your clitoris. As you both near your orgasm I struggle to maintain contact.\n\nFinally you both let out loud groans as I feel Sam's balls below my chin contract and he sends his seed deep inside you. As you both lay back I continue with my licking...even as Sam's cock slips out, With a few quick licks I clean it off and then you push my head away. After a few minutes of the three of us lying there I get up and you put your hand on my cock. I groan as you stroke it through the shorts. ""Good Bob, I see you haven't come yet.\n\nI bet you would like to but not until tomorrow, After Sam leaves. Now go downstairs to the spare bedroom and wake us at 9:30 AM with breakfast in bed. I retire to the guest room and fall asleep playing with my still hard cock.\n\nWell that's it, a typical fantasy that I write for Dianne. Oh, it's almost 8:30 I better get started on breakfast for Dianne and her lover."
1322,Diary,"['MF sex', 'lingerie', 'Japan']","The things which transpired and which I am about to relate are all true, and although I know that some of what I did is indefensible, I hope that people who know me might someday see this and think less harshly of me.\n\nYumi's husband Ken was transferred to our office from the Tokyo section. Close in age and with certain life experiences in common, we soon became friends. It was only natural that I would meet his wife eventually.\n\nYumi was tall for a Japanese, and slender. She had the kind of beauty that grew on me the more I saw of her. It was in the way she moved; even the most simple gesture could make my heart ache. Before I got to know her she seldom betrayed much emotion but her elusive smile was enchanting and as radiant as the sun emerging from behind a cloud.\n\nWhen I met Ken and Yumi I had recently broken up with my longtime girlfriend. Since I was often in a low mood my new friends went out of their way to cheer me up. I spent many an evening with them at their house and that is when my admiration for her blossomed into an obsession. Seeing her, the clouds of my disaffection would suddenly lift, and in those moments I would live in hope, vain though it may have been.\n\nYumi cooked elaborate meals while Ken sat with his feet propped up on the coffee table and served me drinks. As the guest, my offers of assistance were politely but firmly declined. While Ken and I drank and laughed together I secretly kept one eye on Yumi moving silently about the kitchen. I will never forget the gentle curve of her fingers as she held a knife or the way she bit her lip when she was concentrating on something.\n\nOver the next several months Yumi's natural reserve diminished as she became more comfortable in my presence. Seeing her personality emerge so slowly was like patiently watching a flower open its blossom, revealing a secret wonder within. Her shy demeanor concealed a forceful personality, a penetrating wit that could run circles around her husband and me when she unleashed it. I felt pleased to have penetrated one of her layers, however superficial; the thought that the process could go on to unfathomable depths made me surrender myself more completely to the secret passion I had developed for this beautiful, untouchable woman.\n\nOne night I stayed with them quite late. I'm not sure what the occasion was, but we were all in a jolly mood; much sake had been consumed. Excusing myself, I made my way down the hall towards the bathroom. Due to my drunkenness, I must have missed the door for I found myself stepping into the master bedroom, illuminated only by what light spilled in from the hallway.\n\nSo this is the bed where Ken and Yumi, I thought... I squeezed my eyes shut; the image was at once tantalizing and painful. I could hear the musical sound of her laugh drifting down the hall. Knowing I should leave, I moved to the dresser instead where I noticed one drawer slightly ajar. Hardly aware what I was doing, I reached in and pulled out the first thing my fingers came into contact with, a pair of Yumi's panties. Almost blind with nervous excitement, I slipped them into my pocket and hurried from the room. In the bathroom I examined them, turning them around between my trembling fingers. How delicate and feminine her body must look when she had them on. It was some minutes before I could compose myself enough to return to my hosts, and for the rest of the evening the offending garment burned a guilty hole in my pocket.\n\nThe next day, sober, realizing what I had done, I felt too ashamed to even look at them. For days the panties lay at the back of my dresser drawer, gone but not forgotten. Their presence ate away at me until the day Yumi called with an invitation to dinner and I pulled them out at last. I had only the intention of slipping them back where they came from, but with Yumi's voice fresh in my ear and the soft fabric between my fingers I was overcome. I sat on my bed for quite a while, letting my fingers play over them, imagining the parts of her body they covered.\n\nThat evening, knowing I had something intimate of hers in my pocket, I regarded Yumi even more carefully in my secret way and the private thrill she provided me was greater than ever before. When the chance came, I returned to the bedroom. My motive was only to replace what I had taken and be done with the forbidden pleasure; but pushing the stolen panties to the back of the drawer, my hand brushed against a fabric even more soft, even more alluring in its texture. My heart sank. I knew I was succumbing to a compulsion. Powerless to stop myself, I drew out another pair of panties and stuffed them into my pocket in place of the ones I had just returned.\n\nOnce again upon arriving home my initial reaction was shame; I hid them in the back of my drawer. But more quickly than before I found myself drawing them out, holding them in my hands while I thought of her.\n\nThe next time I went to see them I knew I would once again exchange for another pair. When the moment arrived, I drew out three and chose the prettiest: silky yellow things with a white lace fringe.\n\nIt was some time after my thievery had become routine that I descended to the next level of transgression. It began with a torrid, erotic dream. I awoke to find myself drenched in sweat, with a throbbing erection. Trying to hold the fleeting dream images in my mind, I began to relieve myself of my urgent, painful desire. It was then that I brushed against something soft and silky, cool to the touch of my fiery hand. Yumi's panties had been under my pillow; somehow during the night they had become dislodged. The cool silk felt soothing. I wrapped the sheer fabric around myself, imagining it to be Yumi's lips enveloping me. Draped over my thighs, I let the slippery fabric be the satiny cascade of her hair. I fantasized about our bodies combined in all manner of sexual couplings until I emptied myself into the bunched up panties with great, throbbing liquid bursts.\n\nThe next morning I discovered the panties encrusted with come and I was mortified. I quickly washed them in warm soapy water to remove any stains I might have left. After that, I recoiled, stuffing them in the back of my drawer again, not willing to acknowledge that I had descended more deeply into the realm of my obsession.\n\nMy resistance didn't last long. By the time Ken and Yumi entertained me again I was dying to try it once more. The next pair in my possession I laid out neatly on the edge of the bed. Stroking myself while I imagined Yumi placidly waiting for my offering, I sent a thick jet of come over the crotch strip, imagining it to be the soft enfolded lips of her sex I was wetting with my sperm. This time I had the warm soapy water ready in advance.\n\nWhen I next saw Yumi I found it difficult to look at her; but when I did, oh what profound and secret delight! I burned to know when she would slip on a pair of panties I had soaked with my come; the thrill of that would be almost unimaginable! By then, I knew Yumi owned roughly fifteen pair of panties and I arrived at the crazy notion that I must come into each and every one of them to be certain that when I saw her she would be wearing one of 'mine'. I vowed to undertake the systematic project of stealing each of them in turn even though I knew it might take me quite some time to reach my goal. For some reason, the idea such a drawn out plan thrilled me in a way I find impossible to explain.\n\nRight about then, I noticed a subtle change in Ken and Yumi. There was a stiffness to her, a formality that I had not noticed before. Ken began drinking more heavily and behaving more rudely in front of his wife. One day when we were alone he confided that they were having problems. Yumi was unhappy in America; she wanted more autonomy but, by his own admission, Ken was too overprotective to grant it. He characterized her demands as nagging. For a moment I was secretly afraid I would not be able to see Yumi as often, but Ken reassured me. They considered my presence a welcome distraction.\n\nThe frequency of my invitations increased. During that time I made excellent headway on my project, but I also rediscovered the cause for my obsession. The thought of Yumi unhappy pained me greatly and I came to realize how much I cared about her. I know this must sound ludicrous in the midst of such a sick, twisted revelation. It was just that my love for her, as impossible as it was, took a torturous, twisted route to its fulfillment just as a river that is blocked sometimes finds a subterranean route to the sea. Knowing her husband didn't appreciate her as I did only made my situation more tragic.\n\nKen's birthday was a few weeks away when Yumi called me to help her set up a surprise party. I needed to keep him away from the house for an hour or two while she got everything ready. Not wanting to let her off the phone too quickly I asked if there was anything else I could do to help, but she assured me in a breezy, indifferent tone of voice that she would handle everything.\n\nWhen the day arrived I persuaded Ken to let me buy him a drink after work. He thought Yumi was taking him out to dinner later that evening, confiding in me that things were still not great between them and that he wasn't really looking forward to it. He had three glasses of scotch in the hour we were together.\n\nThe surprise worked and, as far as I could see, Yumi's party was a success. Everyone seemed to be having a good time except the birthday boy himself. Ken continued to drink heavily as the evening wore on; he seemed to be in a morose, morbid humor and the guests all tiptoed around him carefully.\n\nWith such a crowd it was easy for me to break away to make my switch. But slipping my hand into the familiar drawer I was shocked to find it empty, save for one tightly bound object. I broke out in a cold sweat. Drawing out the little bundle, I discovered it to be a pair of black silk panties tied up with a red ribbon. I whirled around as if to find someone confronting me, but there was no one. The sounds of the party were like a dull roar in my ears as I slipped into the bathroom and undid the little parcel. The panties were of an exquisite silk fabric, rimmed all around with a delicate black lacework pattern. Most notably, on the front there was emblazoned two Japanese characters in a brush-stroke script. I had no idea what it meant. As I held the panties before me, puzzling over the meaning of it all, a small scrap of paper fluttered to the ground. On it were three words: ""I Know,"" and two other characters that I recognized to mean 'Yumi'.\n\nMy first instinct was to flee, jump out the window, run away; I certainly couldn't return to the party and face her. The room seemed to be spinning; I was taking great gasps of breath. Lowering myself to the edge of the tub, I tried to think, but no thoughts would come, only the clamoring of a thousand guilty voices, each one blaming the others for my misfortune.\n\nI am not sure how long I stayed. Gradually a voice of reason rose above the rest and began to prevail. Why would she wrap them up in a little bow? Could it be...she isn't angry? I was just beginning to entertain the possibility when a knock sounded at the door and an unfamiliar voice asked if anybody was using the bathroom. I had no choice but to return to the party.\n\nYumi was busy catering to the guests. Did her eyes flicker past me as I stepped out of the hallway? I tried to stay as far from her as I could, watching her, warily looking for some sign. Graceful and demure as ever, she gave none.\n\nI pondered leaving quickly, going home and waiting to see if they ever called me again. She knows, she knows! It kept going through my head. But how? What had given me away? Was the gift-wrapped pair of panties an angry gesture, full of sarcasm? Was it a signal? And if so, of what? How could I possibly find out?\n\nI was standing, mulling over my situation when a commotion arose from across the room. I caught a fleeting glimpse of Ken rising, staggering, people moving, some backing away, others stepping forward to help. Then there was a crash. The coffee table was overturned and Ken lay sprawled on the carpet. I joined the crowd that encircled the fallen birthday boy. Someone remarked that he was drunk, trashed to be certain. Hands lifted him to the sofa and laid him out.\n\nThe party dissipated quickly after that. Yumi was the recipient of many helpful offers but she declined them all, seeing the guests off with impeccable poise and grace even after her husband had made such an ass of himself. She asked a few small favors of me: pick up these cups, re-cork this wine - things of that nature - and I got the distinct impression she wanted me to stay.\n\nAfter the last guest had gone, I helped Yumi to restore order to her house while Ken snored away on the sofa, a look of placid oblivion on his face. She worked with infuriating, meticulous care while my heart raced with a mixture of curiosity and dread. I had no idea what to expect from her and she gave no sign as to her feelings. Finally, when all was in order, she returned from the linen closet and draped a blanket over Ken.\n\nMotioning for me to come close, I found myself standing beside her, looking down at her sleeping husband. I had been avoiding her eye until that moment; now her gaze was fixed on me, serene and penetrating. My obsessive fantasy world had run smack up against flesh and blood. I quailed.\n\n She began by telling me how she had discovered something was amiss, speaking softly so as not to wake her husband. She owned fifteen pair of panties; one for each day of the two weeks between laundry days, and an extra pair. When one was gone it was easy to notice. But even before that, she had noticed my interest in her and was curious what I would do about it, if anything. She carefully avoided revealing her own feelings however. She told me what Ken had already revealed - that their marriage was not working out. In fact, she was planning to leave for Japan soon, and possibly not return.\n\nThen she wanted to know what I had done with her under-things when I had them. Her question was simple, direct, leaving no room for obfuscation on my part. Still, I tried to avoid being specific. Speaking in a whisper, looking nervously down at the sleeping Ken, I began telling her a small part of the story. I think I said I had simply 'admired' the stolen panties, or something equally ridiculous. My words fell flat as I talked myself into a corner from which there was no escape. Yumi's eyes seemed to be driving me onward, towards my own destruction. I babbled on and on without saying anything until, exhausted, I ground to a halt and we stood for a moment in silence.\n\nThen a magical thing happened. Seeing no other way out, I began to tell the truth, admitting for the first time to another living person the things I had been doing, what I had been feeling for all these months. The words flowed more easily now, like a cool clear stream running over a smooth bed, with no impediments to block its course. I felt exhilarated, lighter than air, realizing what a burden my obsession had been. Yumi listened intently, quietly, until I had told her everything.\n\nWhen finished I was exhausted. I remember drawing several deep breaths, waiting for her reaction, like a skater looking up at the judges for the final standings.\n\nThen Yumi completely took me by surprise. She quietly asked me to undo my pants. I didn't know what to think I was so startled. Was she going to take my underwear in exchange? I know that sounds ridiculous, but that is what went through my mind in that instant.\n\nI protested, gesturing to her sleeping husband lying below us, but Yumi was firm and insistent. I felt like a naked child before her, completely helpless. Drained by my confession, I lacked the strength to go against what she wanted me to do.\n\nWhen I stood before her with my trousers around my ankles she had me pull my shorts down and then lift up my shirttails. I was highly aroused, but the fear that Ken might open his eyes at any instant, and maybe also from too much drink, I had only the faintest stirrings of an erection. Normally even imagining myself in this position would have provoked in me the most heightened state of arousal. Now I felt embarrassed to have only such a modest offering to show her.\n\nYumi took back the pair of black silk panties. She knelt before me. Looking up at me, she said: ""When Ken and I were married I vowed never to touch another man. I have no intention of breaking that promise now.""\n\nAnd with that, she took the panties and wrapped them around my semi erect penis. Opening her mouth, she engulfed my entire length and began sucking me through the panties, so that her flesh never actually touched mine. The warm moist pressure of her lips clamped around me enhanced the familiar sensation of silk sliding along my skin. I swelled until she could no longer contain all of me and she began rocking her head back and forth, sending me into ecstasy. I looked down and our eyes met briefly before she closed hers again and her brow got that little furrow in the middle like when she was thinking very hard about something. She slowed down and through the thin layer of silk I could feel her tongue exploring the ridges and contours of my now achingly erect penis. Then she clamped her lips around me more tightly than before and she began moving back and forth over me with real purpose.\n\nWhen I began to squirm about, stifling little cries of pleasure, Yumi withdrew her mouth and rose to stand beside me. She whispered in my ear that she wanted to see me do what I did with her panties when I was alone. Her voice sounded husky and out of breath. She put a hand lightly on my shoulder and motioned for me to kneel. She reached down and slid the panties off me and laid them out on the coffee table, just the way I had described laying them out on the edge of my bed. As I knelt down beside the low table, Ken stirred in his sleep momentarily. In panic, I began to rise, but Yumi's hand was on my shoulder, pressing me down.\n\nI remained motionless for a moment or two before she gave me a light tap on the back indicating I should go ahead. I was looking directly at the sleeping Ken as I began to tentatively stroke myself over the panties Yumi had spread out for me. Even in my nervous state, I found myself very near the point of orgasm already. I looked up at Yumi; she was standing over me, looking down with her arms folded. I could see her chest rise and fall as she took several deep breaths. In another few moments there was no holding back any longer. My hand was moving like a blur over the shaft of my penis. I could feel Yumi's eyes burning on me as I rose slightly from one knee so that I could aim the thick shots of my come downward, directly at the characters emblazoned on the crotch of the panties laid out before me. She put a hand out to steady my trembling body as the orgasm that shook me seemed to go on forever.\n\nWhen I was done, Yumi cleaned me off with the bunched up panties, which she quickly whisked from the coffee table. While I put on my pants, she went to the kitchen for a damp paper towel with which she cleaned off the coffee table. My aim hadn't been perfect.\n\n***\n\nThe things that happened afterwards were dreary: the breakup of Ken and Yumi's marriage; the way they became so consumed with their bad feelings for each other that they didn't have time for me any more; Yumi's return to Japan.\n\nWe never discussed what happened. After that day, it was as if we began to drift swiftly apart. Bringing up what had happened seemed like it wasn't worth the effort considering there was no future in it. She became so preoccupied with her marriage falling apart and I had become so depressed knowing I was losing her that the few times I saw her again were all shaded with melancholy.\n\nA month after Yumi returned to Japan, I received a small package. Much to my surprise I discovered it contained the very same panties that had played such a role that night, or at least an identical pair. Along with them was the rather cryptic note that said when I figured out the meaning of the characters printed on them I could come and talk to her about it.\n\nIt took me a while to find a Japanese dictionary, then a while longer to figure out how to find one character among the thousands that all seemed to look alike. I was too afraid to ask someone to simply translate it for me in case it was obscene or embarrassing in some way. What I finally discovered was they stood for love, the physical act of love...\n\nThe flight to Narita is twelve hours from where I live. I'll need to wrap this up now since they want all electronic devices turned off; you know how it is. I hope the man next to me couldn't see too much of what I was writing, but it doesn't matter much anyway, I suppose. I'm more concerned about whether this trip is a fool's errand or not: to fly halfway around the world on such nebulous hopes...the diaphanous fabric of a dream.\n\n\n\n Fin\n\nRichard Rivers\n\n2/99"
1323,Diary of A Voyeur 2,"['MF', 'voy', 'cons']","When the light clicks on, I am ready, my binoculars quickly drawn up to my eyes. Time seems to creep by so very slowly as I wait. Finally, the moment arrives. A pair of legs passing by the gap, a fleeting glimpse of her soft white skin stretching up to the vee between her legs, covered in white cotton panties, just the faintest trace of the bulge of her pubis. And then she has passed from sight.\n\nI realize I have been holding my breath and exhale deeply, gasping in a fresh puff of air. My cock is hard, standing straight up in the air as I lean back against the bed looking down at my naked body. I idly stroke the length of it a few times before standing, drawing my own shades closed, and heading to the bathroom for my morning shower.\n\n6:45 am - The shower was warm, relaxing, cleansing. I stood under the hot spray and felt the nerves on every inch of my skin come alive. The water running down my body, dripping off my face, off my arms, off my cock. I cleaned myself carefully, washing the grime from every hidden crevice of my body, rinsing away the soap and the dirt.\n\nNext, I lathered up my hands, turning my back to the cleansing spray, and slowly massaged my cock. I stroked along the length of it, feeling its hardness and shape growing under my palms. I tickled the tips of my fingers across the tip, drawing a soft moan from myself. Finally, when it and I were ready, I gripped it with my soapy hands, slowly stroking it as I remembered her legs, remembered the shape of the panties as they clung to her body. I thought about what it would feel like to peel the white cotton down her legs and drive my hard cock into her, the warmth and wetness of her sex wrapped around me like a blanket. And I came, turning again so the water washed away the residue of my lust.\n\nI turned off the water, feeling the cold air creep in around the shower curtain, then padded quietly along the carpeted hall to the bedroom to dress for the day. My usual conservative attire, button down shirt and dockers, dress shoes. Nothing too flashy, nothing that would make me stick out in a crowd. Suitably attired, I am ready for my day.\n\n 9:45 -- The morning meeting has finally ended. Intolerably long, as usual. I hate sitting around that oval table, stained with coffee cup marks, listening to the latest squabbling over who will handle what account. I couldn't help but gaze wistfully out the window a few times, looking at the sunny sky and warm temperatures which have graced us this week.\n\nIf it wasn't for Margaret, I would never have made it through the meeting. Skinny little Margaret, she of the long legs and the whining voice. Never satisfied with what she has been given to do, always complaining that she's not respected. And always with those short mini skirts, barely enough to cover her crotch. If it was warmer, she might not have worn hose as she did today, and I certainly wouldn't have minded the meeting at all. As it was, I did manage to drop my pen and take my time retrieving it, getting a nice long look up her thighs as she crossed and uncrossed her legs.\n\nOh, those legs. How I wanted to slide up under the table and part them, press my mouth down on the panty hose until my teeth could grip the fabric, rip them open. Press my lips against her mound, parting the pubic hairs with my tongue until I could run it over her own sweet lips below. Inhale her scent even as I drew forth from that lovely pussy her sweet arousal.\n\nImagine how the old man would have liked that. Probably would have fired me on the spot, dismissed the rest of the crew for the morning, and mounted her on the table himself. Old bastard never misses out on a great piece of ass if it's employed for him. Power is an aphrodisiac, how else to explain how that pot bellied, balding old prick gets laid so often and by such sweet looking women. No way he could respect them as I do, love them as I have, desire them like me.\n\n 11:23 -- Time to start making plans for lunch. I've cleaned my in-box out, making sure to leave plenty of time to enjoy myself today. Now that I have a half-hour to spare, I'm taking in the view in front of my office. My secretary, Lola, in her usual low cut dress, high-legged hem. Much more brazen than Margaret, she's not wearing panty hose today, nor leggings.\n\nI've always thought my secretary was fairly plain, but then I didn't hire her for her looks. When she wore that sexy pleated skirt to the interview, her long dark hair laying on her business jacket (and nothing on underneath it appeared), I knew she was going to be hired on the spot. It didn't matter that her typing was a bit slow, she tried hard, and she flashed enough body to make up for it.\n\nNow she's just sitting there, typing some letter I gave her. I positioned her desk so she is sideways to me, and has to turn towards me to stand up. The credenza is nothing more than a top with legs on one end and attached to the desk at the other, which gives me a straight view up that pretty little skirt of hers. Waiting... waiting. Yes, she turns, flashing a smile at me as she rises and heads to the rest room. Blue panties, with the dark wisps of her pubic hair trailing out either side of her crotch.\n\nI can feel my cock getting hard again, just reliving the image in my mind. I think I better take lunch early today.\n\n 1:30 -- Lunch. I so very much love lunch. The most remarkable thing has happened to me and work has been the last thing from my mind the past two hours.\n\nI love the mall at lunchtime. Especially in the summer, when I have my choice of short skirts to follow up and down the escalators. It being winter, this usually is a poor time for any sort of view. However, on a warm day like today, I figured one or two women as brave as my secretary might afford me a glimpse of something warm and round. So, I headed for the food court on the third level.\n\nI ate, pretending to read the newspaper while examining the room for potential views. Nothing appeared, and I began to grow despondent, thinking the walk over was perhaps wasted and I had been too optimistic.\n\nJust as I dumped the remains of my sub into the garbage and placed my tray on top of the container, she walked past. Full figured, with her long black hair pulled back and held by a single dark purple ribbon. Tight black blouse, just the hint of a bra line holding up her plump chest. But, it was the skirt that drew the breath from my lungs. That sweet little skirt. Not just a tight mini or a pleated Catholic schoolgirl type skirt, which falls down to mid-thigh. This was a short, bouncing tennis skirt, the type that flopped free from her ass with every single step she took.\n\nOf course I followed her.\n\nShe headed immediately for the escalator and I was a dozen or so feet behind her, my eyes unable to peel free from the delightful sway of her full hips and lovely rear. I knew I would have a good look as she rode up the steps ahead of me, but my luck was even better then I expected, for she walked slowly up as she rode, each lift of a leg pulling the skirt off her ass entirely. More than I ever could have expected on a day like this. There was no need to even look down at her reflection on the metal bars running along side the escalator from top to bottom, a simple glance up was all revealing.\n\nNo panties. Well, at first I thought there were no panties. As she reached the top, and strode off the escalator, I realized she was wearing a tiny black thong, barely enough to cover the pucker of her anus, and certainly not enough to cover her crotch, for her lips stuck out on other side of the thin material.\n\nOh god, was I hard by then. I reached the top, and followed along slowly at a distance, not knowing if I would be graced with another view. When she entered Waldenbooks, I followed, chasing her form towards the first row of bookracks.\n\nShe stopped in the section marked biographies, and I worked my way into the aisle across from it, the one with all the local authors and travel information. I stole glances in her direction as I picked up something that I still have no idea what it was about. She squatted down to reach for something on the bottom shelf, and for just a moment, as her knees faced in my direction, her legs were parted enough for me to glimpse the black thong covering her sex. Then, she stood, and I counted myself fortunate enough for a whole month of viewing, heading out from the mall and heading back to the office.\n\nSo now I sit here, my cock resting comfortably in my warm hand, my cum staining the leg of my pants as I watch my secretary preening, powdering her nose and flashing me views down her blouse, her ripe chest there for the plucking, but I am dreaming of a woman with dark hair, and a short skirt, and tiny panties, smiling lecherously at me as I stroke myself for her in a book store until my cum stains the volumes on either side of the aisle.\n\nI think I'll be heading home early this evening.\n\n 7:36 pm - I'm sitting here again in my darkened bedroom. The woman from across the street came home, giving me a flashing glimpse of her slightly chubby thighs as she got out of her little blue Toyota just below my window, but tonight she pulled the shades all the way down.\n\nI didn't even spend any time viewing the ladies on the subway, their fresh business skirts clashing with the graffiti and grime of the metal boxcars that shuffle us around each morning and evening. None of them seem worthy anymore, though of course I'm sure I must have looked at some point. I just don't remember what they looked like.\n\nIt doesn't matter. I can't get my mind of the dark haired woman in the tennis skirt. I see her hips swaying every time I close my eyes, and I envision those succulent breasts, bouncing under a tight black shirt.\n\nMy cock is sore from the masturbating I've done today, yet still I am naked, the long length of my shaft held between my fingers, my hand moving of its own will up and down, lifting the skin loosely over the head before sliding the sheath back down tightly towards my balls. Cum stains the carpet by the window, still drying, and I feel a fresh load growing as I reach for the baby oil to lessen the friction and discomfort.\n\nIt's going to be a long weekend.\n\n Saturday, March 1, 1998\n\n9:27 a.m. - One hot cup of coffee, two cigarettes. No shades open in any of the houses across the street, though all have some lights on. It's dark out, cloudy, and the rain is falling in sheets, wind swept across a road empty of traffic. A perfect day for staying in and watching TV.\n\nInstead, I put on my rain slicker, gathered up some items from around the house, and made a dash for my car parked at the curb in front of the house. A drive around for an hour, the wipers thumping a tempo on my windshield, radio blaring some old tunes about new love, old love, lost love. Into neutral, then park, engine off, and here I am.\n\nThe seven floor parking garage is dwarfed by the 25 story hotel complex next door. Even so, I park on the sixth floor, high enough to look into the windows of all the floors from the 4th until about the 10th (and all the floors if a person were to stand next to their window), and underneath the roof of the final level so I need not run the wipers to see.\n\nI pull the binoculars from their waterproof case, and scan the windows. Shades drawn. Shades drawn. Open shades but no lights on. Shades drawn. Shades open and a light. Focusing on that room for a moment.\n\nA gentleman walks across the floor. Middle aged, wearing a dress shirt and slacks, tie loosened around his neck. Slightly balding, but of average looks.\n\nHe walks to the door and opens it, allowing the admittance of a very lovely, plump younger woman. Before the door has even shut all the way they are in each other's arms, lips meeting in a passionate kiss. He reaches behind her and places the chain across the door, his other arm still wrapped around her waist as they kiss.\n\nFinally, they break their embrace, he taking her hand and guiding her deeper into the room. She is smiling almost shyly, and her cheeks show a blush, the warmth of blood staining her pale skin a rosy color. Her dark red hair falls in natural curls down below mid-shoulder, and I almost imagine her eyes to be green, the vibrant green of late summer leaves, rich and earthy. But, not even my field glasses can show me that much detail and I chalk it up to my over stimulated imagination.\n\nHe sits on the bed, his lips moving as he talks to her, my wish being that I could hear as well as see them. I reach into the back seat of the car and pull my camera into the front, snapping on the 100mm telephoto lens.\n\nWhen I've refocused on their room, it is just in time. As I begin to shoot, she stands very close to him, his knees just brushing against her legs, and she begins to undress. Slowly she undoes each button of her white blouse, revealing the support of a lacy green bra beneath, the gentle roundness of her tummy, all pale skin and smooth curves, finally pulling the material out from her dark colored knee length skirt and easing it off her shoulders.\n\nHe is nodding at her while looking down at her waist, and her fingers reach to the side of her skirt, finding the zipper and slowly tugging it down. She bends at the waist, her large, bra confined breasts dangling just in front of his lips. I wonder how he can resist such a tempting target, but he waits patiently as she slips the skirt all the way off and steps free from it. Her panties are tiny, a lacy material of a green color that matches her bra. The man is rubbing his cock through his pants, even as I am with my free hand, at the sight of her barely covered body.\n\nNow she reaches behind her back, unsnapping the bra, easing it slowly off, her hands wrapping around to the front to hold the material in place over her swaying breasts. She turns, dropping the bra on the floor beside the rest of the clothing, looking back over her shoulders with a provocative smile at him as she covers up with her hands, then turns around. The hands slowly slide free, her fingers closing to pinch her nipples for a moment, making them hard as her breasts are finally revealed. Nice breasts, with large pale aureoles, the tips of her nipples pebbly and erect.\n\nShe turns again, fingers sliding down her waist, gripping the edge of her panties, the material peeling down her legs, just the crotch staying in place, until it too breaks free of her body and her ass is exposed to him, though I can only see the sides of her hips and thighs. She turns with the panties in her hand, and holds them up to his face. He takes them, eyes closing as he inhales deeply of her scent. Then he tosses them aside and opens his eyes to admire her beauty.\n\nThey switch places, and while he begins to undress I place my camera aside and strip off my clothing. When I am naked, I get the binoculars again, holding them with one hand as I slowly stroke my cock with the other.\n\nHe is naked now, standing right up to the bed, his average sized cock hard as she leans forward with her hands, taking it between both of them and licking the tip of it with her tongue. Her hair cascades around her face, hiding the view slightly, but I can see her head bobbing back and forth on his shaft, and I stroke myself in time to her display.\n\nI doesn't take him long, nor do I think I would last with that beauty's mouth on me. She pulls back her head, still stroking him and I see the jets of white from his cock shooting out to stain her face and fall on her breasts, her left hand releasing him while her right hand continues stroking, to rub it into her soft flesh, lift her fingers to her mouth and lick them clean.\n\nMy own cum rises through the shaft of my cock, my balls contracting up against my body as I heave forth my lust onto my steering wheel, the white semen coating the black vinyl, dripping off it onto my waist. I take a small sample in my hand and lick it, tasting the saltiness of my own cum, wishing that her mouth was sampling me instead.\n\nThe view has changed, and they have slid up onto the bed, and almost entirely out of sight at this point. I can see up to their knees, enough to know she is on her back, and he lying next to her. I am frustrated by this turn of events, wishing to see more of this luscious woman at work, but as I start the car to move a few spots further down in the hopes that I will see more at a different angle, I finally notice the other woman.\n\nHer truck is just a few spots away, but I see her face clearly. I see the way she is squeezing her breast through her thin cotton blouse and the hard point her nipples present through the material. I see her mouth open, tongue licking over her lips, her eyes half closed. I see the shock coursing through her body, her back arching, her long black hair flying as she turns her head back and forth, her other hand not visible but I think I know where it is. I wonder if she's wearing a thong this time, and if she's taken it off or pulled it aside.\n\nWhen her eyes open, she puts the truck in gear and with a squeal of tires she drives away. Long before I can clean up and dress she is gone, her truck not visible on the streets nearby as I wind my way down the garage ramps.\n\nNear the entry to the garage I see something hanging from the little machine that spits out tickets. I drive up and pull it off, smiling as I leave.\n\nThe whole drive home I keep her panty under my nose, inhaling the lustful smell of her sex.\n\n Sunday, March 2, 1998\n\n2:30 p.m. - I have prepared for tomorrow.\n\nI pulled the old duffel bag down from the attic, and filled it with junk and paraphernalia from the years spent at the health club. Work out clothing, dumbbells, and running shoes.\n\nNear one end I placed the camcorder. I levered it into position, lens upwards, with a careful arrangement of various items, then strapped it all into place using twine connected to some of the inside metal rings. With the zipper open two inches, the lens could not be seen, but a clear image was produced on regular videotapes.\n\nI attach the long shoulder strap, so that the bag rests almost at the level of my knees. Next, I check out the Snappy video capture card attached to my computer. Several still frames of the ceiling in my room later, I determine the setup to be adequate, and now I will see what came from my photography practice yesterday.\n\n9:20 p.m. - I've finished developing the film from yesterday. The shots came out quite clearly, at least the early part of the strip tease. The last few were a bit blurry, probably from my shaky hands as I stroked myself through my pants.\n\nGod, what a hot looking woman. But, though she is sexy and attractive, a fertility goddess revealing her image to be loved and worshipped, I wish so very much it had been me in that room, and the black haired woman coming in to strip for me, to tease me and tempt me and take me on the hotel bed. How well I can see her, with her hair tossing back and forth as she climaxes while riding my body, back arched, nipples hard as I pull and tweak them.\n\nI add the pictures to the big pile in my shoe box in the closet, then head for bed. Tomorrow will be a long day, and hopefully an interesting day. I want to be well rested for what may come. But, in a last minute decision out of respect and desire for my black haired lover to be, I sleep nude, as I will when I sleep with her.\n\nAnd I quietly jerked off under the covers, sleeping in the wet stain of my climax.\n\n Monday, March 3\n\n9:27 a.m. -- I should have just crawled back into bed.\n\nIt’s cloudy out, chilly now. The warmth of the past week has fled like all nice weather in the middle of winter does, hiding out until the real business of spring begins. Now we are graced with temperatures just above freezing and a wind swept rain that threatens to do the job of the street cleaners without so much fuss.\n\nNothing to look at. No sweet ladies in skirts or short dresses, no tight blouses. Not even a high heel in shouting distance. Even my secretary wore a bulky sweater and leggings today.\n\nI’ve paced the office several times today, but the only hope I have is that she is there, waiting for me in the mall. Hope beyond hope that she is wearing something short, something sexy, something revealing.\n\n1:45 p.m. -- Hope springs eternal in the human breast. Unfortunately, there hasn’t been a breast in sight all day, and my hope is gone.\n\nThe mall was a complete waste of time and effort. I spent the better part of an hour and a half passing the corridors, my duffel bag in hand. There was little to practice my camera work on, other than one or two young ladies in medium length skirts. All were wearing hose of one kind or another, so I’m doubtful the results will be anything worth mentioning.\n\nI never saw her, though at one point as I walked past the food court I thought I glimpsed her walking into the hallway to the restrooms. I waited for a while, the smell of warmed over pizza and stale coke insinuating themselves into my clothing, but if it was her she found another exit and never passed by me.\n\nI called my secretary from the cell phone, informing her that I wasn’t feeling well and would be taking the rest of the day off. Caring woman that she is, she asked if there was anything she could do for me. I thought it would be improper to suggest she wear a short skirt with no panties to work tomorrow, so I thanked her and said no.\n\nThe sound of a car door from the street outside. Perhaps one of my neighbors has returned home early from work and will offer me some sort of view. More likely just the mailman delivering on his rounds. Still... you never know.\n\n3:20 pm -- It was the sight of her black truck across the street that has kept me from my journals. I went to the bedroom window when I heard the car door shut, and there she was. Standing in the rain on the granite steps of one of the townhouses across the street. Her blue parka tugged by the window, black hair alive in the movement of the air.\n\nShe glanced at my house, seeming to look straight at me as I searched for the name of the people who lived in that house. George and... and... George and Bonnie. An older couple, late 40’s to around 50. George bald on top, round shaped, always with a friendly smile and a loud ""hu-llooh"" when I passed by. Bonnie, somewhat slimmer though with that little belly attractive older women seem to carry off so well, silver hair always done up on top of her head, blue eyes with a slight twinkle to them.\n\nThe door opened, Bonnie stood there. Smiling, a warm hug. She let the dark haired woman in as I fumbled around the bed for my binoculars, then swore as I remembered that I had left them in my car. I didn’t want to go outside, for fear they would see me and know something was up. I thought frantically for a moment, then pulled the ladder down from the small crawlspace that comprised my third floor.\n\nUnderneath some plastic, I dug out the old telescope. Really an astronomical model, I had luckily thought to buy a prism that would take the normally upside down image and turn it right side up. I dragged it careful down the narrow stairs, my breath hissing as I bumped it once or twice against the railing.\n\nI made sure all the lights were out, then opened the upstairs blinds wide. The street outside was quite dark for midafternoon, the street lights actually on. I placed the scope on its tripod and aimed off slightly to the right for Bonnie’s home.\n\nI had never once been inside their house, nor had I ever seen what it looked like through my binoculars, Bonnie being particularly fastidious at keeping her lace curtains closed whenever they were home. But, the front door curtain was either down or tied well aside, as were the shades to the darkened upstairs bedroom. I could see clearly to the back of Bonnie’s house, as though I was standing on the front step and using the binoculars to look in. Wonder why I hadn’t thought of this sooner?\n\nTastefully decorated, with wall shelves full of knick-knacks and pictures of children and grandchildren, Bonnie’s house was the definition of cleanliness. Both she and the black haired woman were standing back towards the kitchen, on either side of the little bar that separated it from the dining room. The woman had removed her parka, revealing her to be wearing a mid-length skirt, lose fitting around the knees, and a tight white blouse. Bonnie herself was dressed in what could only be described as a slinky black number, a form fitting dress that revealed her slightly more generous but still attractive figure.\n\nThe seemed to be talking, for a long time. A half an hour passed, with Bonnie fixing some coffee, the occasional smile between them. Still, I could not tear myself away from the scene, knowing that there must be more to this, that she was over there because she knew I was here. It was the only explanation, and I bought into it with my entire body.\n\nFinally, as they cleaned up the kitchen together, placing the coffee cups in the sink, my effort was rewarded. As the woman passed by Bonnie, Bonnie’s hands reached out, touching her on the waist. The woman turned, and in a moment they were hugging again, bodies pressed tightly to each other. Their heads turned to meet, and their lips pressed together, kissing for a long time as their hands slide down and cupped one another’s ass.\n\nWhen they broke from the kiss, Bonnie took her by the hand and led her towards the front door. The turned left and walked up the stairway and momentarily out of sight. I took that moment to strip naked, my cock already half erect as it lay on my thigh.\n\nWhen I had settled back into place, my butt on the edge of the bed, the lights had come on in the upstairs bedroom. Bonnie was walking towards the two windows, and had placed one hand upon the shades as though to draw it down when the woman stepped into view, placing her hand over Bonnie’s. I saw their lips move for a moment, the black haired woman shaking her head, Bonnie’s brows coming up, then shrugging her shoulders. The curtains stayed open.\n\nThey kissed again, their hands wandering up and down the sides of each other’s bodies. The woman slowly played with the hem of Bonnie’s dress, lifting up along her legs as their hips rocked back and forth together. Bonnie’s hands slid up, caressing the woman’s breasts through the blouse, her nipples becoming hard and erect through the thin cotton material.\n\nNow Bonnie’s dress was sliding up over the round shape of her ass. Clearly she was naked under her dress, ready for this very encounter, and for a moment I wonder if George had any clue about all this. But, my mind was again distracted when the woman placed one hand on either side of Bonnie’s rear and began to caress to fleshy globes of her ass, sliding a knee between her legs and pulling Bonnie onto it.\n\nBonnie had her head back, almost looking over her shoulder at me, and I could see her eyes were closed, her hips rocking back and forth across the woman’s legs. From behind, I could just see the beginnings of her pussy lips, a trace of silvery hair surrounding them. Like the petals of a flower, they were full and open, glinting with wet moisture that left a shiny track on the woman’s skirt.\n\nThe woman reached down, and pulled Bonnie’s dress slowly up and off her body. I caught a view of the edge of Bonnie’s left breast, a very full shaped dangling mass of lovely skin tipped by a long hard nipple that was quickly swallowed up by the woman’s mouth. Bonnie caressed her hair, looking down and watching as she licked her way back and forth between her breasts.\n\nNow they danced a sensuous limbo, bodies moving gracefully over the bed, Bonnie’s naked breasts jiggling in and out of view as they swept around in a circle. Bonnie’s hair had come undone, and the long silver tresses draped across her shoulders as she fumbled for the buttons of the woman’s blouse, opening it and cupping her breasts with both hands. The woman fell back onto the bed, Bonnie following her, her soft ruby lips pressing into the woman’s neck.\n\nThey rolled onto their sides next to each other, Bonnie’s mouth sliding down over the younger woman’s shoulders, her hands caressing those lovely breasts, the woman’s dark colored nipples pebbly and hard. Bonnie pressed her mouth to the tip of one, her tongue darting out to run around and around it, before her warm inviting lips closed over it, sucking it into them. I saw the woman’s back arch, her hips lifting off the bed as she forced her breast further into Bonnie’s mouth.\n\nBonnie’s hands stills strayed, exploring this body I craved so dearly, running down her smooth belly and under the edge of her skirt. I could see the outline of her hand as it slid down between the woman’s legs, which parted wide to admit her fingers. They traced circles over her sweet spot, a loving soft stroke that left the woman trembling as Bonnie’s fingers worked her.\n\nFinally, Bonnie reached over with her other hand, and tugged the skirt down and off those soft looking thighs. As with Bonnie, she had been naked under her clothing, her body ready to accept the delicious sensations of a lover, whomever that may be. Her pussy unhindered by a trace of hair, pale pink lips wet and open, as Bonnie’s hand swept back into place, stroking slowly over her damp sex.\n\nI watched with hands holding the telescope steady, unable to tear my fingers free long enough to stroke my stiff shaft, the tip dripping pre-cum down the length.\n\nIt was Bonnie who worked her way downward first. Bonnie, whose silver hair dripped over the woman’s stomach like soft velvet. Bonnie, his lips found their way to her wetness, her tongue flicking out in darting motions, running over those lips, the hard nub of clit.\n\nI came. I never once touched myself, but the unmistakable twitch of my cock followed by the spurt of white that fall to the carpet was most certainly an orgasm. And, then, of all miracles today, I stayed hard.\n\nDistracted for a moment by this event, when I turned back, the woman was bucking against Bonnie’s face, her lips shaped in a delicate O, eyes closed. She was, at that moment, the only woman in the world, and I loved her as fully as I have ever loved another person.\n\nFinally, her orgasm subsided, and Bonnie lay next to her, stroking her hair and kissing her neck. I guess they talked quietly for a while, then Bonnie nodded and stood up, walking over to the foldout doors of the closet.\n\nWhen she returned, she had a piece of black fabric in her hand. She lay on her back in the middle of the bed, and the woman tied the cloth over her eyes. She touched Bonnie for a short while, stroking her fingers between those silver pubes before bringing them to her mouth, her tongue darting out to lick them. Then, she stood and left the bedroom and my line of sight.\n\nI kept my eyes glued to the telescope, waiting for her return, waiting to see what she would bring back with her. But, when I heard the sound of the door outside closing, I pulled free and glanced down at the street.\n\nShe was halfway across, running through the rain, wearing just the parka she had left downstairs which barely covered her crotch. She ran straight up to my door below my eyes, and thrust a piece of paper through the mail slot. Then, she ran over to the truck, hopped in, and drove off into the afternoon.\n\nI raced down the stairs in time to see her taillights winking as she turned off on a side street. The piece of paper was stuck between the outer security door and the inner solid wooden door, and though I was naked I opened the inner door and pulled the paper free.\n\nIt read: Go to her. Don’t dress, just your coat. Do it now, do what you know I want you to do. I will meet you on Friday at the mall for lunch if you do this for me.\n\nI grabbed my coat, and was still pulling it closed as I raced across the sidewalk and over the street. Bonnie and George’s door was unlocked, and I threw the bolt as I passed through, dropping my coat on the chair and jogging up the stairs.\n\nThe room looked different from this angle, and when I glanced out the window I was relieved to see that, though my shades were open, you truly couldn’t see anything beyond the pain of glass. I had often worried about that.\n\nBonnie lay on the bed, blindfolded, her fingers stroking her own body, rubbing her wetness. The scent of her filled my nostrils, and my cock twitched in response, still hard as it had been for so long now. She whispered one small sentence... ""Take me.""\n\nI climbed on top of her, guiding my hardness between her plump thighs, parting that tangle of silvery pubic hair with the tip of my cock, thrusting into her. She came immediately, crying out as she clung to my body, telling me over and over again how good it felt, how wonderful my cock felt inside her.\n\nMy cum welled up from deep inside, and as I climaxed I did so for her, and Bonnie was her, her silver hair turning black, her breasts pulling up more firmly and slightly smaller, her waist narrower. My lust and love was for her, and spilled inside her, as I moaned out my feelings with each cum spewing stroke.\n\nFinally, I pulled myself free from Bonnie’s body. She whispered quietly, ""Thank you. Whenever I am home and put on the blindfold, you may come over and have me.""\n\nI kissed her cheek and left, wondering if she actually knew who I was at all. Now I was furtive as I darted across the street, my head held low, hoping no other neighbors were home to see.\n\nAnd so, there you have it. And here I am, unsure what is happening, lost in whatever she has planned for me. No longer hunting for views and peeks, but feeling controlled and hunted myself.\n\n10:15 -- George came home to a Bonnie modestly attired, looking healthy and demure. But, I noticed she no longer draws the shades all the way closed. And, I noticed she took him immediately to the bedroom, lowered his trousers, and took his short stout looking cock into her mouth, sucking him until he came on those ruby red lips. After that, the light went out, and I know not what else might have happened.\n\nAnd I. I sit here naked, cum coating my leg, softly sobbing to myself in my desire for Her. I can't stand this, I do not want to see her again.\n\nAnd yet... I can’t wait until Friday.\n\n Wednesday, the 5th\n\n11:03 am - I called in sick again today. I won't be going back to work this week. My mind is too distracted, my heart to sick with need to SEE Her.\n\nYesterday and today, I have been watching the house across the street. Bonnie went about her day as she always does, but with the shades wide open again. Several times, she has bent over, letting her skirt ride up her plump legs, showing off her thighs. Once, she grasped the hem and lifted it to her waist, sliding her hands down over the naked skin of her ass, no panties to hinder her fingers, brushing the tips through the matted and wet pubic hairs between her legs.\n\nI turned away when the phone rang. The secretary. Worried about my illness. I tried to comfort her and let her know it was all right, but the concern came through her voice like water through a filter, pure and clear. She said she might drop by, but I hardly care if she does. It would just be an unnecessary distraction at this point.\n\nTime for an early lunch, I guess.\n\n3:45 pm - Lola did drop by, and now it seems I'm in the market for a new secretary.\n\nAll around the bedroom I had left the various pictures and paraphernalia of my voyeurism. Binoculars, cameras, etc. When the doorbell rang, I was in my robe fixing myself a drink. I walked to the front door and opened it, to see my secretary standing there with a smile. Not sure what to do, I invited her in.\n\n""You really shouldn't be out of bed, you look terrible,"" she said to me. How could I tell her it was simply days of masturbating and fantasizing about a woman I hardly knew? Lack of sleep coupled with an unmet sexual need could turn the strongest person into an invalid.\n\nShe fixed me some chicken noodle soup, sweet woman that she is. I had trouble taking my eyes of her ass, the way it swayed back and forth across the kitchen under her long skirt. Then, she guided me up to my bedroom to serve my meal, and I, in my infinite wisdom, didn't even have the forethought to object, forgetting the state I had left my room in.\n\nShe stopped only a few steps into the bedroom. Ontop of the dresser lay, quite openly and visible, pictures of women, and she turned to pick them up. As she thumbed through them, I knew I was blushing furious, and a sinking feeling thrust through my chest like a knife. I could tell when she came across the photos I had taken of her from the office, shots of her thighs, her panties visible. Pictures down her shirt as she would bend forward to pick something up.\n\nShe put the pictures down, and I thought her hands shook slightly as I sagged down onto the bed. ""You like looking at me?"" I couldn't tell if it was a question or simply a statement of disbelief.\n\n""You could have had me anytime you wanted,"" she was continuing. ""Do you think I dress like this for just anyone?"" She was holding a picture of herself in a very short skirt, black panties covering her crotch as she was turning to stand up.\n\n""Did you ever want me?"" So quiet was her voice, I hardly heard the question. She was staring at me, her eyes slightly wet from tears.\n\n""Do you ever want me?"" She grabbed the front of her blouse, ripping it open, several buttons flying across the room. She wore no bra beneath the thin material, and I was surprised how much larger her breasts were than I expected, dangling down, topped by large, dark nipples.\n\n""Do you want me?"" She yanked her skirt and panties down to the floor, and reached over to pull my robe open, grabbing my already hard cock with her hands as she moved to straddle my body. I felt the tickle of her dark pubic hair on the head of my shaft, then the warm wetness of her pussy as it engulfed me, sliding deep into her as she thrust downwards onto me.\n\n""Do you -- do you.."" her voice trailing off as she rode me, cupping her breasts, riding my cock fast and hard until, her hands falling to support herself on my chest, she came, screaming out her pleasure as she rubbed furiously against my pubis, her hips moving back and forth frantically. She collapsed onto my body, sobbing gasps of warm air in my ear as she slowed her motions.\n\nI began to move my own hips, my cock still rigid in her pussy. Her body pulled back off mine, and she climbed off, leaving me laying there covered with her smell, cock standing straight up and coated with the sweetness of her juices.\n\n""I don't want you,"" she said, gathering up her clothing. ""I quit."" She left the room, and a minute later I heard the front door slam shut, a car start up and drive off down my street.\n\nI turned to watch her tail lights flicker away down the street, and noticed that Bonnie was staring out her window as well. Slowly she turned back into the house, revealing her naked body, hardened nipples topping her breasts. She put the blindfold on, and lay down on her bed, her fingers sliding between her legs to stroke herself.\n\nI put on my pants and shirt, cock uncomfortably hard in my jeans, and with a lurch in my chest, I went over.\n\n Friday\n\nNoon - I'm waiting for her in the food court. I know it's where she will look for me, it's where I first saw her. No one else will do, I realize. All the other skirts on this beautiful day, and none for me to enjoy. Just Her.\n\nI've been fired. My secretary quit with several invectives to my supervisor, and he apparently found some photos in my desk. I hadn't left any there, so I'm sure she took them when she left the house and put them in my drawers for him to find. It doesn't matter. I don't blame her at all, I blame myself for not realizing how much she liked me. Things might have been different had I known.\n\nBut, now all I want is Her. Her black hair dangling down around my face as she rides me. Her body underneath mine, her sighs and moans in my ear. No one else matters and no one else will do.\n\nThere she is. Standing near the stores, staring towards me. Very short tennis skirt again, tight t-shirt, nipples visible through it. All the men staring at her as they walk by, sometimes bumping into each other. She flashes a smile, and turns to walk away, glancing back over her shoulder at me.\n\nSo I follow.\n\n1:15 - Standing in an alley next to the mall. She led me all through the mall, into various stores. She would keep glancing over her shoulder at me and smiling, but always speeding up if I got too close.\n\nIn Victoria's Secrets, she picked up some lingerie and headed to the dressing rooms. I positioned myself near the entrance to the rooms, but not too close. She pushed open her door a crack after the saleswoman left her alone, and I watched her reflection in the mirror as she undressed, having to do nothing more than pull her shirt up and off, and tug her skirt down. Her body lithe, full, ripe. Smallish nipples on her firm breasts, jutting out hard. No pubic hair now, freshly shaven lips which, with a smile at me in the mirror, she reached between her legs to part, running a finger between them, then placing it in her mouth to suck clean.\n\nAnother store. A curtained dressing room, curtain left open wide this time. Trying on jeans, not removing her skirt, her back turned as she hiked it to her waist to lift the jeans up, flashing her ass to everyone who looked, but to me especially. The saleswoman bustling over and informing her she was being peaked at, closing her curtain with a smile as she winked at me.\n\nBending over in the bookstore, showing her ass as I stood at the end of the aisle from her. Scooting down, parting her legs, and looking me in the eye as she stroked her wet sex, fingering her naked pussy, her eyes half closed, gasping softly.\n\nFinally, leading me down an access hall and out into this alley where I stand watching her right now.\n\nShe's bent over a railing, her skirt up around her waist. Her shirt removed, breasts dangling down below her black hair. A man stands behind her, naked, a long hard cock jutting from between his legs. He holds the shaft in his hand, stroking it over her ass, whispering things to her which I cannot hear. He pulls back, motioning to me.\n\n2:00 - They are gone, and I'm sitting in my car watching mothers and wives come and go from the parking lot. And I remember her.\n\nI remember walking up behind her, taking my cock from my pants, and burying it in her wetness from behind. I remember the way I could feel her fingers, stroking her clit and brushing against my shaft as I fucked her, her fingers sending shocks through my cock as her pussy gripped me, sucking me into her as deeply and tightly as I have ever been blessed.\n\nI remember the man, walking around in front of her, placing his cock in her mouth. The muffled gasps of her climax flowing around his stiff cock as she rode each of us at either end of herself, a flood of moist juice flowing out around my cock with her orgasm.\n\nI remember the way that her pussy, pulsing down on my cock when she came, caused me to be forced out, only in my haste and lust to slam back into her tight ass, punching through the puckered anus that sent a wail through her lips. For a moment, I thought she would pull off me, turn and hit me, but she thrust back hard against my cock, and her muffled words said, ""fuck my ass hard.""\n\nI remember that I did. Perhaps ten deep, hard strokes into that luscious rear end, before I groaned with my climax, my hot cum filling her ass, pulling out to let it drip down her leg. The man had already cum as well, and I could see her mouth working to swallow his seed, a few white drips clinging around her lips.\n\nI pulled her upright from behind, preparing to turn her and kiss her and tell her how much I loved her. But, she kissed the man, kissed him hard and passionately, and their whispered words came to my ear, thrusting a knife into my heart. ""I love you, sweetie."" Her words to him. ""I love you, darling wife."" His words to her.\n\nI think they were turning to talk to me, but I was already stumbling back into the building, pulling my pants up over my limp, stinking cock. Somehow I staggered back through the mall, feeling the eyes upon me as they saw my disheveled state, smelled the sweat and sex on my body.\n\nSo, I just sit here, smoking cigarettes, watching the women come and go. I don't want to go home again. I have to see them again, see all the women I have missed this last week. See their skirts and panties, see their bras. See their breasts and pussies and asses.\n\nThere, there is a lovely lady. I watch her get into her car, and catch the flash of her legs as she turns to get in, maybe just a tease of panties. Her full breasts jiggling slightly as she pulls the seat belt into place. Are those nipples hard?\n\nI could see them better if I could wipe away the tears.\n\nCopyright 1998, J.Reynolds"
1324,Diary of A Voyeur - 1,"['MF', 'voy', 'cons']","A pair of legs passing by the gap, a fleeting glimpse of her soft white skin stretching up to the vee between her legs, covered in white cotton panties, just the faintest trace of the bulge of her pubis. And then she has passed from sight.\n\nI realize I have been holding my breath and exhale deeply, gasping in fresh air. My cock is hard, standing straight up in the air as I lean back against the bed looking down at my naked body. Idly I stroke the length of it a few times before standing, drawing my own shades closed, and heading to the bathroom for my morning shower.\n\n6:45 am - The shower was warm, relaxing, cleansing. I stood under the hot spray and felt the nerves on every inch of my skin come alive. The water running down my body, dripping off my face, off my arms, off my cock. I cleaned myself carefully, washing the grime from every hidden crevice of my body, rinsing away the soap and the dirt.\n\nNext, I lathered up my hands, turning my back to the cleansing spray, and slowly massaged my cock. I stroked along the length of it, feeling its hardness and shape growing under my palms. I tickled the tips of my fingers across the tip, drawing a soft moan from myself. Finally, when it and I were ready, I gripped it with my soapy hands, slowly stroking it as I remembered her legs, remembered the shape of the panties as they clung to her body. I thought about what it would feel like to peel the white cotton down her legs and drive my hard cock into her, the warmth and wetness of her sex wrapped around me like a blanket. And I came, turning again so the water washed away the residue of my lust.\n\nI turned off the water, feeling the cold air creep in around the shower curtain, then padded quietly along the carpeted hall to the bedroom to dress for the day. My usual conservative attire, button down shirt and dockers, dress shoes. Nothing too flashy, nothing that would make me stick out in a crowd. Suitably attired, I am ready for my day.\n\n 9:45 -- The morning meeting has finally ended. Intolerably long, as usual. I hate sitting around that oval table, stained with coffee cup marks, listening to the latest squabbling over who will handle what account. I couldn't help but gaze wistfully out the window a few times, looking at the sunny sky and warm temperatures which have graced us this week.\n\nIf it wasn't for Margaret, I would never have made it through the meeting. Skinny little Margaret, she of the long legs and the whining voice. Never satisfied with what she has been given to do, always complaining that she's not respected. And always with those short mini skirts, barely enough to cover her crotch.\n\nIf it was warmer, she might not have worn hose as she did today, and I certainly wouldn't have minded the meeting at all. As it was, I did manage to drop my pen and take my time retrieving it, getting a nice long look up her thighs as she crossed and uncrossed her legs.\n\nOh, those legs. How I wanted to slide up under the table and part them, press my mouth down on the panty hose until my teeth could grip the fabric, rip them open. Press my lips against her mound, parting the pubic hairs with my tongue until I could run it over her own sweet lips below. Inhale her scent even as I drew forth from that lovely pussy her sweet arousal.\n\nImagine how the old man would have liked that. Probably would have fired me on the spot, dismissed the rest of the crew for the morning, and mounted her on the table himself.\n\nOld bastard never misses out on a great piece of ass if it's employed by him. Power is an aphrodisiac, how else to explain how that pot bellied, balding old prick gets laid so often and by such sweet looking women. No way he could respect them as I do, love them as I have, desire them like I do.\n\n11:23 -- Time to start making plans for lunch. I've cleaned up my in- box, making sure to leave plenty of time to enjoy myself today. Now that I have a half-hour to spare, I'm taking in the view in front of my office. My secretary, Lola, in her usual low cut dress, high-legged hem. Much more brazen than Margaret, she's not wearing panty hose today, nor leggings.\n\nI've always thought my secretary was fairly plain, but then I didn't hire her for her looks. When she wore that sexy pleated skirt to the interview, her long dark hair laying on her business jacket (and nothing on underneath it appeared), I knew she was going to be hired. It didn't matter that her typing was a bit slow, she tried hard, and she flashed enough body to make up for it.\n\nNow she's just sitting there, typing some letter I had given her. I positioned her desk so shes sideways to me, and has to turn towards me to stand up. The credenza is nothing more than a top with legs on one end and attached to the desk at the other, which gives me a great view up that pretty little skirt of hers.\n\nWaiting... waiting. Yes, she turns, flashing a smile at me as she rises and heads to the rest room. Blue panties, with the dark wisps of her pubic hair trailing out either side of her crotch.\n\nI can feel my cock getting hard again, just reliving the image in my mind. I deside that I better take lunch early today.\n\n 1:30 -- Lunch... I love lunch. The most remarkable thing has happened to me, and work has been the last thing on my mind for the past two hours.\n\nI love the mall at lunchtime, especially in the summer when I have my choice of short skirts to follow up and down the escalators. It being winter, this usually is a poor time for any sort of view. However, on a warm day like today, I figured one or two women as brave as my secretary might afford me a glimpse of something warm and round. So, I headed for the food court on the third level.\n\nI ate, pretending to read the newspaper while examining the room for potential views. Nothing appeared, and I began to grow despondent, thinking the walk over had perhaps been wasted and that I had been too optimistic.\n\nJust as I dumped the remains of my sub into the garbage and placed my tray on top of the container, she walked past. Full figured, with her long black hair pulled back and held by a single dark purple ribbon. Tight black blouse, just the hint of a bra line holding up her plump chest.\n\nBut, it was the skirt that drew the breath from my lungs. That sweet little skirt. Not just a tight mini or a pleated Catholic schoolgirl type skirt, which falls down to mid-thigh. This was a short, bouncing tennis skirt, the type that flopped free from her ass with every single step she took.\n\nOf course I followed her.\n\nShe headed immediately for the escalator and I was a dozen or so feet behind her, my eyes unable to peel free from the delightful sway of her full hips and lovely rear.\n\nI knew I would have a good look as she rode up the steps ahead of me, but my luck was even better then I expected, for she walked slowly up as she rode, each lift of a leg pulling the skirt off her ass entirely. More than I ever could have expected on a day like this. There was no need to even look down at her reflection on the metal bars running along side the escalator from top to bottom, a simple glance up was all revealing.\n\nNo panties. Well, at first I thought there were no panties. As she reached the top, and strode off the escalator, I realized she was wearing a tiny black thong, barely enough to cover the pucker of her anus, and certainly not enough to cover her crotch, for her lips stuck out on other side of the thin material.\n\nOh god, was I hard by then. I reached the top, and followed along slowly at a distance, not knowing if I would be graced with another view. When she entered Waldenbooks, I followed, chasing her form towards the first row of bookracks.\n\nShe stopped in the section marked biographies, and I worked my way into the aisle across from it, the one with all the local authors and travel information. I stole glances in her direction as I picked up something that I still have no idea what it was about. She squatted down to reach for something on the bottom shelf, and for just a moment, as her knees faced in my direction, her legs were parted enough for me to glimpse the black thong covering her sex. Then, she stood, and I counted myself fortunate enough for a whole month of viewing, heading out from the mall and heading back to the office.\n\nSo now I sit here, my cock resting comfortably in my warm hand, my cum staining the leg of my pants as I watch my secretary preening, powdering her nose and flashing me views down her blouse, her ripe chest there for the plucking, but I am dreaming of a woman with dark hair, and a short skirt, and tiny panties, smiling lecherously at me as I stroke myself for her in a book store until my cum stains the volumes on either side of the aisle.\n\nI think I'll be heading home early this evening.\n\n 7:36 pm - I'm sitting here again in my darkened bedroom. The woman from across the street came home, giving me a flashing glimpse of her slightly chubby thighs as she got out of her little blue Toyota just below my window, but tonight she pulled the shades all the way down.\n\nI didn't even spend any time viewing the ladies on the subway, their fresh business skirts clashing with the graffiti and grime of the metal boxcars that shuffle us around each morning and evening. None of them seem worthy anymore, though of course I'm sure I must have looked at some point. I just don't remember what they looked like.\n\nIt doesn't matter. I can't get my mind of the dark haired woman in the tennis skirt. I see her hips swaying every time I close my eyes, and I envision those succulent breasts, bouncing under a tight black shirt.\n\nMy cock is sore from the masturbating I've done today, yet still I am naked, the long length of my shaft held between my fingers, my hand moving of its own will up and down, lifting the skin loosely over the head before sliding the sheath back down tightly towards my balls. Cum stains the carpet by the window, still drying, and I feel a fresh load growing as I reach for the baby oil to lessen the friction and discomfort.\n\nIt's going to be a long weekend.\n\n Saturday, March 1, 1998\n\n9:27 a.m. - One hot cup of coffee, two cigarettes. No shades open in any of the houses across the street, though all have some lights on. It's dark out, cloudy, and the rain is falling in sheets, wind swept across a road empty of traffic. A perfect day for staying in and watching TV.\n\nInstead, I put on my rain slicker, gathered up some items from around the house, and made a dash for my car parked at the curb in front of the house. A drive around for an hour, the wipers thumping a tempo on my windshield, radio blaring some old tunes about new love, old love, lost love. Into neutral, then park, engine off, and here I am.\n\nThe seven floor parking garage is dwarfed by the 25 story hotel complex next door. Even so, I park on the sixth floor, high enough to look into the windows of all the floors from the 4th until about the 10th (and all the floors if a person were to stand next to their window), and underneath the roof of the final level so I need not run the wipers to see.\n\nI pull the binoculars from their waterproof case, and scan the windows. Shades drawn. Shades drawn. Open shades but no lights on. Shades drawn. Shades open and a light. Focusing on that room for a moment.\n\nA gentleman walks across the floor. Middle aged, wearing a dress shirt and slacks, tie loosened around his neck. Slightly balding, but of average looks.\n\nHe walks to the door and opens it, allowing the admittance of a very lovely, plump younger woman. Before the door has even shut all the way they are in each other's arms, lips meeting in a passionate kiss. He reaches behind her and places the chain across the door, his other arm still wrapped around her waist as they kiss.\n\nFinally, they break their embrace, he taking her hand and guiding her deeper into the room. She is smiling almost shyly, and her cheeks show a blush, the warmth of blood staining her pale skin a rosy color. Her dark red hair falls in natural curls down below mid-shoulder, and I almost imagine her eyes to be green, the vibrant green of late summer leaves, rich and earthy. But, not even my field glasses can show me that much detail and I chalk it up to my over stimulated imagination.\n\nHe sits on the bed, his lips moving as he talks to her, my wish being that I could hear as well as see them. I reach into the back seat of the car and pull my camera into the front, snapping on the 100mm telephoto lens.\n\nWhen I've refocused on their room, it is just in time. As I begin to shoot, she stands very close to him, his knees just brushing against her legs, and she begins to undress. Slowly she undoes each button of her white blouse, revealing the support of a lacy green bra beneath, the gentle roundness of her tummy, all pale skin and smooth curves, finally pulling the material out from her dark colored knee length skirt and easing it off her shoulders.\n\nHe is nodding at her while looking down at her waist, and her fingers reach to the side of her skirt, finding the zipper and slowly tugging it down. She bends at the waist, her large, bra confined breasts dangling just in front of his lips. I wonder how he can resist such a tempting target, but he waits patiently as she slips the skirt all the way off and steps free from it. Her panties are tiny, a lacy material of a green color that matches her bra. The man is rubbing his cock through his pants, even as I am with my free hand, at the sight of her barely covered body.\n\nNow she reaches behind her back, unsnapping the bra, easing it slowly off, her hands wrapping around to the front to hold the material in place over her swaying breasts. She turns, dropping the bra on the floor beside the rest of the clothing, looking back over her shoulders with a provocative smile at him as she covers up with her hands, then turns around. The hands slowly slide free, her fingers closing to pinch her nipples for a moment, making them hard as her breasts are finally revealed. Nice breasts, with large pale aureoles, the tips of her nipples pebbly and erect.\n\nShe turns again, fingers sliding down her waist, gripping the edge of her panties, the material peeling down her legs, just the crotch staying in place, until it too breaks free of her body and her ass is exposed to him, though I can only see the sides of her hips and thighs. She turns with the panties in her hand, and holds them up to his face. He takes them, eyes closing as he inhales deeply of her scent. Then he tosses them aside and opens his eyes to admire her beauty.\n\nThey switch places, and while he begins to undress I place my camera aside and strip off my clothing. When I am naked, I get the binoculars again, holding them with one hand as I slowly stroke my cock with the other.\n\nHe is naked now, standing right up to the bed, his average sized cock hard as she leans forward with her hands, taking it between both of them and licking the tip of it with her tongue. Her hair cascades around her face, hiding the view slightly, but I can see her head bobbing back and forth on his shaft, and I stroke myself in time to her display.\n\nI doesn't take him long, nor do I think I would last with that beauty's mouth on me. She pulls back her head, still stroking him and I see the jets of white from his cock shooting out to stain her face and fall on her breasts, her left hand releasing him while her right hand continues stroking, to rub it into her soft flesh, lift her fingers to her mouth and lick them clean.\n\nMy own cum rises through the shaft of my cock, my balls contracting up against my body as I heave forth my lust onto my steering wheel, the white semen coating the black vinyl, dripping off it onto my waist. I take a small sample in my hand and lick it, tasting the saltiness of my own cum, wishing that her mouth was sampling me instead.\n\nThe view has changed, and they have slid up onto the bed, and almost entirely out of sight at this point. I can see up to their knees, enough to know she is on her back, and he lying next to her. I am frustrated by this turn of events, wishing to see more of this luscious woman at work, but as I start the car to move a few spots further down in the hopes that I will see more at a different angle, I finally notice the other woman.\n\nHer truck is just a few spots away, but I see her face clearly. I see the way she is squeezing her breast through her thin cotton blouse and the hard point her nipples present through the material. I see her mouth open, tongue licking over her lips, her eyes half closed. I see the shock coursing through her body, her back arching, her long black hair flying as she turns her head back and forth, her other hand not visible but I think I know where it is. I wonder if she's wearing a thong this time, and if she's taken it off or pulled it aside.\n\nWhen her eyes open, she puts the truck in gear and with a squeal of tires she drives away. Long before I can clean up and dress she is gone, her truck not visible on the streets nearby as I wind my way down the garage ramps.\n\nNear the entry to the garage I see something hanging from the little machine that spits out tickets. I drive up and pull it off, smiling as I leave.\n\nThe whole drive home I keep her panty under my nose, inhaling the lustful smell of her sex.\n\n Sunday, March 2, 1998\n\n2:30 p.m. - I have prepared for tomorrow.\n\nI pulled the old duffel bag down from the attic, and filled it with junk and paraphernalia from the years spent at the health club. Work out clothing, dumbbells, and running shoes.\n\nNear one end I placed the camcorder. I levered it into position, lens upwards, with a careful arrangement of various items, then strapped it all into place using twine connected to some of the inside metal rings. With the zipper open two inches, the lens could not be seen, but a clear image was produced on regular videotapes.\n\nI attach the long shoulder strap, so that the bag rests almost at the level of my knees. Next, I check out the Snappy video capture card attached to my computer. Several still frames of the ceiling in my room later, I determine the setup to be adequate, and now I will see what came from my photography practice yesterday.\n\n9:20 p.m. - I've finished developing the film from yesterday. The shots came out quite clearly, at least the early part of the strip tease. The last few were a bit blurry, probably from my shaky hands as I stroked myself through my pants.\n\nGod, what a hot looking woman. But, though she is sexy and attractive, a fertility goddess revealing her image to be loved and worshipped, I wish so very much it had been me in that room, and the black haired woman coming in to strip for me, to tease me and tempt me and take me on the hotel bed. How well I can see her, with her hair tossing back and forth as she climaxes while riding my body, back arched, nipples hard as I pull and tweak them.\n\nI add the pictures to the big pile in my shoe box in the closet, then head for bed. Tomorrow will be a long day, and hopefully an interesting day. I want to be well rested for what may come. But, in a last minute decision out of respect and desire for my black haired lover to be, I sleep nude, as I will when I sleep with her.\n\nAnd I quietly jerked off under the covers, sleeping in the wet stain of my climax.\n\n Monday, March 3\n\n9:27 a.m. – I should have just crawled back into bed.\n\nIt’s cloudy out, chilly now. The warmth of the past week has fled like all nice weather in the middle of winter does, hiding out until the real business of spring begins. Now we are graced with temperatures just above freezing and a wind swept rain that threatens to do the job of the street cleaners without so much fuss.\n\nNothing to look at. No sweet ladies in skirts or short dresses, no tight blouses. Not even a high heel in shouting distance. Even my secretary wore a bulky sweater and leggings today.\n\nI’ve paced the office several times today, but the only hope I have is that she is there, waiting for me in the mall. Hope beyond hope that she is wearing something short, something sexy, something revealing.\n\n1:45 p.m. – Hope springs eternal in the human breast. Unfortunately, there hasn’t been a breast in sight all day, and my hope is gone.\n\nThe mall was a complete waste of time and effort. I spent the better part of an hour and a half passing the corridors, my duffel bag in hand. There was little to practice my camera work on, other than one or two young ladies in medium length skirts. All were wearing hose of one kind or another, so I’m doubtful the results will be anything worth mentioning.\n\nI never saw her, though at one point as I walked past the food court I thought I glimpsed her walking into the hallway to the restrooms. I waited for a while, the smell of warmed over pizza and stale coke insinuating themselves into my clothing, but if it was her she found another exit and never passed by me.\n\nI called my secretary from the cell phone, informing her that I wasn’t feeling well and would be taking the rest of the day off. Caring woman that she is, she asked if there was anything she could do for me. I thought it would be improper to suggest she wear a short skirt with no panties to work tomorrow, so I thanked her and said no.\n\nThe sound of a car door from the street outside. Perhaps one of my neighbors has returned home early from work and will offer me some sort of view. More likely just the mailman delivering on his rounds. Still… you never know.\n\n3:20 pm – It was the sight of her black truck across the street that has kept me from my journals. I went to the bedroom window when I heard the car door shut, and there she was. Standing in the rain on the granite steps of one of the townhouses across the street. Her blue parka tugged by the window, black hair alive in the movement of the air.\n\nShe glanced at my house, seeming to look straight at me as I searched for the name of the people who lived in that house. George and… and… George and Bonnie. An older couple, late 40’s to around 50. George bald on top, round shaped, always with a friendly smile and a loud “hu-llooh” when I passed by. Bonnie, somewhat slimmer though with that little belly attractive older women seem to carry off so well, silver hair always done up on top of her head, blue eyes with a slight twinkle to them.\n\nThe door opened, Bonnie stood there. Smiling, a warm hug. She let the dark haired woman in as I fumbled around the bed for my binoculars, then swore as I remembered that I had left them in my car. I didn’t want to go outside, for fear they would see me and know something was up. I thought frantically for a moment, then pulled the ladder down from the small crawlspace that comprised my third floor.\n\nUnderneath some plastic, I dug out the old telescope. Really an astronomical model, I had luckily thought to buy a prism that would take the normally upside down image and turn it right side up. I dragged it careful down the narrow stairs, my breath hissing as I bumped it once or twice against the railing.\n\nI made sure all the lights were out, then opened the upstairs blinds wide. The street outside was quite dark for midafternoon, the street lights actually on. I placed the scope on its tripod and aimed off slightly to the right for Bonnie’s home.\n\nI had never once been inside their house, nor had I ever seen what it looked like through my binoculars, Bonnie being particularly fastidious at keeping her lace curtains closed whenever they were home. But, the front door curtain was either down or tied well aside, as were the shades to the darkened upstairs bedroom. I could see clearly to the back of Bonnie’s house, as though I was standing on the front step and using the binoculars to look in. Wonder why I hadn’t thought of this sooner?\n\nTastefully decorated, with wall shelves full of knick-knacks and pictures of children and grandchildren, Bonnie’s house was the definition of cleanliness. Both she and the black haired woman were standing back towards the kitchen, on either side of the little bar that separated it from the dining room. The woman had removed her parka, revealing her to be wearing a mid-length skirt, lose fitting around the knees, and a tight white blouse. Bonnie herself was dressed in what could only be described as a slinky black number, a form fitting dress that revealed her slightly more generous but still attractive figure.\n\nThe seemed to be talking, for a long time. A half an hour passed, with Bonnie fixing some coffee, the occasional smile between them. Still, I could not tear myself away from the scene, knowing that there must be more to this, that she was over there because she knew I was here. It was the only explanation, and I bought into it with my entire body.\n\nFinally, as they cleaned up the kitchen together, placing the coffee cups in the sink, my effort was rewarded. As the woman passed by Bonnie, Bonnie’s hands reached out, touching her on the waist. The woman turned, and in a moment they were hugging again, bodies pressed tightly to each other. Their heads turned to meet, and their lips pressed together, kissing for a long time as their hands slide down and cupped one another’s ass.\n\nWhen they broke from the kiss, Bonnie took her by the hand and led her towards the front door. The turned left and walked up the stairway and momentarily out of sight. I took that moment to strip naked, my cock already half erect as it lay on my thigh.\n\nWhen I had settled back into place, my butt on the edge of the bed, the lights had come on in the upstairs bedroom. Bonnie was walking towards the two windows, and had placed one hand upon the shades as though to draw it down when the woman stepped into view, placing her hand over Bonnie’s. I saw their lips move for a moment, the black haired woman shaking her head, Bonnie’s brows coming up, then shrugging her shoulders. The curtains stayed open.\n\nThey kissed again, their hands wandering up and down the sides of each other’s bodies. The woman slowly played with the hem of Bonnie’s dress, lifting up along her legs as their hips rocked back and forth together. Bonnie’s hands slid up, caressing the woman’s breasts through the blouse, her nipples becoming hard and erect through the thin cotton material.\n\nNow Bonnie’s dress was sliding up over the round shape of her ass. Clearly she was naked under her dress, ready for this very encounter, and for a moment I wonder if George had any clue about all this. But, my mind was again distracted when the woman placed one hand on either side of Bonnie’s rear and began to caress to fleshy globes of her ass, sliding a knee between her legs and pulling Bonnie onto it.\n\nBonnie had her head back, almost looking over her shoulder at me, and I could see her eyes were closed, her hips rocking back and forth across the woman’s legs. From behind, I could just see the beginnings of her pussy lips, a trace of silvery hair surrounding them. Like the petals of a flower, they were full and open, glinting with wet moisture that left a shiny track on the woman’s skirt.\n\nThe woman reached down, and pulled Bonnie’s dress slowly up and off her body. I caught a view of the edge of Bonnie’s left breast, a very full shaped dangling mass of lovely skin tipped by a long hard nipple that was quickly swallowed up by the woman’s mouth. Bonnie caressed her hair, looking down and watching as she licked her way back and forth between her breasts.\n\nNow they danced a sensuous limbo, bodies moving gracefully over the bed, Bonnie’s naked breasts jiggling in and out of view as they swept around in a circle. Bonnie’s hair had come undone, and the long silver tresses draped across her shoulders as she fumbled for the buttons of the woman’s blouse, opening it and cupping her breasts with both hands. The woman fell back onto the bed, Bonnie following her, her soft ruby lips pressing into the woman’s neck.\n\nThey rolled onto their sides next to each other, Bonnie’s mouth sliding down over the younger woman’s shoulders, her hands caressing those lovely breasts, the woman’s dark colored nipples pebbly and hard. Bonnie pressed her mouth to the tip of one, her tongue darting out to run around and around it, before her warm inviting lips closed over it, sucking it into them. I saw the woman’s back arch, her hips lifting off the bed as she forced her breast further into Bonnie’s mouth.\n\nBonnie’s hands stills strayed, exploring this body I craved so dearly, running down her smooth belly and under the edge of her skirt. I could see the outline of her hand as it slid down between the woman’s legs, which parted wide to admit her fingers. They traced circles over her sweet spot, a loving soft stroke that left the woman trembling as Bonnie’s fingers worked her.\n\nFinally, Bonnie reached over with her other hand, and tugged the skirt down and off those soft looking thighs. As with Bonnie, she had been naked under her clothing, her body ready to accept the delicious sensations of a lover, whomever that may be. Her pussy unhindered by a trace of hair, pale pink lips wet and open, as Bonnie’s hand swept back into place, stroking slowly over her damp sex.\n\nI watched with hands holding the telescope steady, unable to tear my fingers free long enough to stroke my stiff shaft, the tip dripping pre-cum down the length.\n\nIt was Bonnie who worked her way downward first. Bonnie, whose silver hair dripped over the woman’s stomach like soft velvet. Bonnie, his lips found their way to her wetness, her tongue flicking out in darting motions, running over those lips, the hard nub of clit.\n\nI came. I never once touched myself, but the unmistakable twitch of my cock followed by the spurt of white that fall to the carpet was most certainly an orgasm. And, then, of all miracles today, I stayed hard.\n\nDistracted for a moment by this event, when I turned back, the woman was bucking against Bonnie’s face, her lips shaped in a delicate O, eyes closed. She was, at that moment, the only woman in the world, and I loved her as fully as I have ever loved another person.\n\nFinally, her orgasm subsided, and Bonnie lay next to her, stroking her hair and kissing her neck. I guess they talked quietly for a while, then Bonnie nodded and stood up, walking over to the foldout doors of the closet.\n\nWhen she returned, she had a piece of black fabric in her hand. She lay on her back in the middle of the bed, and the woman tied the cloth over her eyes. She touched Bonnie for a short while, stroking her fingers between those silver pubes before bringing them to her mouth, her tongue darting out to lick them. Then, she stood and left the bedroom and my line of sight.\n\nI kept my eyes glued to the telescope, waiting for her return, waiting to see what she would bring back with her. But, when I heard the sound of the door outside closing, I pulled free and glanced down at the street.\n\nShe was halfway across, running through the rain, wearing just the parka she had left downstairs which barely covered her crotch. She ran straight up to my door below my eyes, and thrust a piece of paper through the mail slot. Then, she ran over to the truck, hopped in, and drove off into the afternoon.\n\nI raced down the stairs in time to see her taillights winking as she turned off on a side street. The piece of paper was stuck between the outer security door and the inner solid wooden door, and though I was naked I opened the inner door and pulled the paper free.\n\nIt read: Go to her. Don’t dress, just your coat. Do it now, do what you know I want you to do. I will meet you on Friday at the mall for lunch if you do this for me.\n\nI grabbed my coat, and was still pulling it closed as I raced across the sidewalk and over the street. Bonnie and George’s door was unlocked, and I threw the bolt as I passed through, dropping my coat on the chair and jogging up the stairs.\n\nThe room looked different from this angle, and when I glanced out the window I was relieved to see that, though my shades were open, you truly couldn’t see anything beyond the pain of glass. I had often worried about that.\n\nBonnie lay on the bed, blindfolded, her fingers stroking her own body, rubbing her wetness. The scent of her filled my nostrils, and my cock twitched in response, still hard as it had been for so long now. She whispered one small sentence… “Take me.”\n\nI climbed on top of her, guiding my hardness between her plump thighs, parting that tangle of silvery pubic hair with the tip of my cock, thrusting into her. She came immediately, crying out as she clung to my body, telling me over and over again how good it felt, how wonderful my cock felt inside her.\n\nMy cum welled up from deep inside, and as I climaxed I did so for her, and Bonnie was her, her silver hair turning black, her breasts pulling up more firmly and slightly smaller, her waist narrower. My lust and love was for her, and spilled inside her, as I moaned out my feelings with each cum spewing stroke.\n\nFinally, I pulled myself free from Bonnie’s body. She whispered quietly, “Thank you. Whenever I am home and put on the blindfold, you may come over and have me.”\n\nI kissed her cheek and left, wondering if she actually knew who I was at all. Now I was furtive as I darted across the street, my head held low, hoping no other neighbors were home to see.\n\nAnd so, there you have it. And here I am, unsure what is happening, lost in whatever she has planned for me. No longer hunting for views and peeks, but feeling controlled and hunted myself.\n\n10:15 – George came home to a Bonnie modestly attired, looking healthy and demure. But, I noticed she no longer draws the shades all the way closed. And, I noticed she took him immediately to the bedroom, lowered his trousers, and took his short stout looking cock into her mouth, sucking him until he came on those ruby red lips. After that, the light went out, and I know not what else might have happened.\n\nAnd I. I sit here naked, cum coating my leg, softly sobbing to myself in my desire for Her. I can't stand this, I do not want to see her again.\n\nAnd yet… I can’t wait until Friday.\n\n Wednesday, the 5th\n\n11:03 am - I called in sick again today. I won't be going back to work this week. My mind is too distracted, my heart to sick with need to SEE Her.\n\nYesterday and today, I have been watching the house across the street. Bonnie went about her day as she always does, but with the shades wide open again. Several times, she has bent over, letting her skirt ride up her plump legs, showing off her thighs. Once, she grasped the hem and lifted it to her waist, sliding her hands down over the naked skin of her ass, no panties to hinder her fingers, brushing the tips through the matted and wet pubic hairs between her legs.\n\nI turned away when the phone rang. The secretary. Worried about my illness. I tried to comfort her and let her know it was all right, but the concern came through her voice like water through a filter, pure and clear. She said she might drop by, but I hardly care if she does. It would just be an unnecessary distraction at this point.\n\nTime for an early lunch, I guess.\n\n3:45 pm - Lola did drop by, and now it seems I'm in the market for a new secretary.\n\nAll around the bedroom I had left the various pictures and paraphernalia of my voyeurism. Binoculars, cameras, etc. When the doorbell rang, I was in my robe fixing myself a drink. I walked to the front door and opened it, to see my secretary standing there with a smile. Not sure what to do, I invited her in.\n\n""You really shouldn't be out of bed, you look terrible,"" she said to me. How could I tell her it was simply days of masturbating and fantasizing about a woman I hardly knew? Lack of sleep coupled with an unmet sexual need could turn the strongest person into an invalid.\n\nShe fixed me some chicken noodle soup, sweet woman that she is. I had trouble taking my eyes of her ass, the way it swayed back and forth across the kitchen under her long skirt. Then, she guided me up to my bedroom to serve my meal, and I, in my infinite wisdom, didn't even have the forethought to object, forgetting the state I had left my room in.\n\nShe stopped only a few steps into the bedroom. Ontop of the dresser lay, quite openly and visible, pictures of women, and she turned to pick them up. As she thumbed through them, I knew I was blushing furious, and a sinking feeling thrust through my chest like a knife. I could tell when she came across the photos I had taken of her from the office, shots of her thighs, her panties visible. Pictures down her shirt as she would bend forward to pick something up.\n\nShe put the pictures down, and I thought her hands shook slightly as I sagged down onto the bed. ""You like looking at me?"" I couldn't tell if it was a question or simply a statement of disbelief.\n\n""You could have had me anytime you wanted,"" she was continuing. ""Do you think I dress like this for just anyone?"" She was holding a picture of herself in a very short skirt, black panties covering her crotch as she was turning to stand up.\n\n""Did you ever want me?"" So quiet was her voice, I hardly heard the question. She was staring at me, her eyes slightly wet from tears.\n\n""Do you ever want me?"" She grabbed the front of her blouse, ripping it open, several buttons flying across the room. She wore no bra beneath the thin material, and I was surprised how much larger her breasts were than I expected, dangling down, topped by large, dark nipples.\n\n""Do you want me?"" She yanked her skirt and panties down to the floor, and reached over to pull my robe open, grabbing my already hard cock with her hands as she moved to straddle my body. I felt the tickle of her dark pubic hair on the head of my shaft, then the warm wetness of her pussy as it engulfed me, sliding deep into her as she thrust downwards onto me.\n\n""Do you… do you.."" her voice trailing off as she rode me, cupping her breasts, riding my cock fast and hard until, her hands falling to support herself on my chest, she came, screaming out her pleasure as she rubbed furiously against my pubis, her hips moving back and forth frantically. She collapsed onto my body, sobbing gasps of warm air in my ear as she slowed her motions.\n\nI began to move my own hips, my cock still rigid in her pussy. Her body pulled back off mine, and she climbed off, leaving me laying there covered with her smell, cock standing straight up and coated with the sweetness of her juices.\n\n""I don't want you,"" she said, gathering up her clothing. ""I quit."" She left the room, and a minute later I heard the front door slam shut, a car start up and drive off down my street.\n\nI turned to watch her tail lights flicker away down the street, and noticed that Bonnie was staring out her window as well. Slowly she turned back into the house, revealing her naked body, hardened nipples topping her breasts. She put the blindfold on, and lay down on her bed, her fingers sliding between her legs to stroke herself.\n\nI put on my pants and shirt, cock uncomfortably hard in my jeans, and with a lurch in my chest, I went over.\n\n Friday\n\nNoon - I'm waiting for her in the food court. I know it's where she will look for me, it's where I first saw her. No one else will do, I realize. All the other skirts on this beautiful day, and none for me to enjoy. Just Her.\n\nI've been fired. My secretary quit with several invectives to my supervisor, and he apparently found some photos in my desk. I hadn't left any there, so I'm sure she took them when she left the house and put them in my drawers for him to find. It doesn't matter. I don't blame her at all, I blame myself for not realizing how much she liked me. Things might have been different had I known.\n\nBut, now all I want is Her. Her black hair dangling down around my face as she rides me. Her body underneath mine, her sighs and moans in my ear. No one else matters and no one else will do.\n\nThere she is. Standing near the stores, staring towards me. Very short tennis skirt again, tight t-shirt, nipples visible through it. All the men staring at her as they walk by, sometimes bumping into each other. She flashes a smile, and turns to walk away, glancing back over her shoulder at me.\n\nSo I follow.\n\n1:15 - Standing in an alley next to the mall. She led me all through the mall, into various stores. She would keep glancing over her shoulder at me and smiling, but always speeding up if I got too close.\n\nIn Victoria's Secrets, she picked up some lingerie and headed to the dressing rooms. I positioned myself near the entrance to the rooms, but not too close. She pushed open her door a crack after the saleswoman left her alone, and I watched her reflection in the mirror as she undressed, having to do nothing more than pull her shirt up and off, and tug her skirt down. Her body lithe, full, ripe. Smallish nipples on her firm breasts, jutting out hard. No pubic hair now, freshly shaven lips which, with a smile at me in the mirror, she reached between her legs to part, running a finger between them, then placing it in her mouth to suck clean.\n\nAnother store. A curtained dressing room, curtain left open wide this time. Trying on jeans, not removing her skirt, her back turned as she hiked it to her waist to lift the jeans up, flashing her ass to everyone who looked, but to me especially. The saleswoman bustling over and informing her she was being peaked at, closing her curtain with a smile as she winked at me.\n\nBending over in the bookstore, showing her ass as I stood at the end of the aisle from her. Scooting down, parting her legs, and looking me in the eye as she stroked her wet sex, fingering her naked pussy, her eyes half closed, gasping softly.\n\nFinally, leading me down an access hall and out into this alley where I stand watching her right now.\n\nShe's bent over a railing, her skirt up around her waist. Her shirt removed, breasts dangling down below her black hair. A man stands behind her, naked, a long hard cock jutting from between his legs. He holds the shaft in his hand, stroking it over her ass, whispering things to her which I cannot hear. He pulls back, motioning to me.\n\n2:00 - They are gone, and I'm sitting in my car watching mothers and wives come and go from the parking lot. And I remember her.\n\nI remember walking up behind her, taking my cock from my pants, and burying it in her wetness from behind. I remember the way I could feel her fingers, stroking her clit and brushing against my shaft as I fucked her, her fingers sending shocks through my cock as her pussy gripped me, sucking me into her as deeply and tightly as I have ever been blessed.\n\nI remember the man, walking around in front of her, placing his cock in her mouth. The muffled gasps of her climax flowing around his stiff cock as she rode each of us at either end of herself, a flood of moist juice flowing out around my cock with her orgasm.\n\nI remember the way that her pussy, pulsing down on my cock when she came, caused me to be forced out, only in my haste and lust to slam back into her tight ass, punching through the puckered anus that sent a wail through her lips. For a moment, I thought she would pull off me, turn and hit me, but she thrust back hard against my cock, and her muffled words said, ""fuck my ass hard.""\n\nI remember that I did. Perhaps ten deep, hard strokes into that luscious rear end, before I groaned with my climax, my hot cum filling her ass, pulling out to let it drip down her leg. The man had already cum as well, and I could see her mouth working to swallow his seed, a few white drips clinging around her lips.\n\nI pulled her upright from behind, preparing to turn her and kiss her and tell her how much I loved her. But, she kissed the man, kissed him hard and passionately, and their whispered words came to my ear, thrusting a knife into my heart. ""I love you, sweetie."" Her words to him. ""I love you, darling wife."" His words to her.\n\nI think they were turning to talk to me, but I was already stumbling back into the building, pulling my pants up over my limp, stinking cock. Somehow I staggered back through the mall, feeling the eyes upon me as they saw my disheveled state, smelled the sweat and sex on my body.\n\nSo, I just sit here, smoking cigarettes, watching the women come and go. I don't want to go home again. I have to see them again, see all the women I have missed this last week. See their skirts and panties, see their bras. See their breasts and pussies and asses.\n\nThere, there is a lovely lady. I watch her get into her car, and catch the flash of her legs as she turns to get in, maybe just a tease of panties. Her full breasts jiggling slightly as she pulls the seat belt into place. Are those nipples hard?\n\nI could see them better if I could wipe away the tears.\n\nCopyright 1998, J.Reynolds"
1325,Diary of Anne Franks,['Adolescent'],"I'm five feet ten inches tall. I know; I got teased a lot growing up because I was usually the tallest person in my class. At least until high school where the boys finally seemed to spring up from midgets to a more manly height. But even then I was taller than about eighty five percent of them.\n\nSo I'm rather tall.\n\nBut I have a great looking ass, and nice breasts. Not big breasts, but nice plump breasts that fill out my 35c bras wonderfully. If I bother to wear a bra, which I normally don't. My red, gold hair sparkles in the sunlight and if I had hair around my pussy it would be a startling red in color and one of the reasons I keep my pussy shaved. I think it's ugly when I let the red roster hair grow out.\n\nBut my best two features as far as I'm concerned are my emerald green eyes and my super long, super shapely legs. My legs are the first thing people, especially men, notice first. Their eyes start from there and work their way up to my slim waist, my firm ass and nice breasts, and they invariably end up staring at my full pouty lips. Over the past year or so I have found out why, men and women are so intend on my full, pouty, slightly wide mouth.\n\nThey say, and I quote every man I have been with. ""I have a mouth made for sucking cock and going down on pussy!""\n\n""I ...""\n\nAug. 8, 1981 {Middle of the night}\n\nI stopped writing the other day because I got hot talking about my mouth and sucking cock and had to do something about my 'condition'. But my mouth is indeed made for carnal pleasure. I would be the first to admit that.\n\nI don't know what happened? And I sure as hell don't know why I turned out the way I did, or why the things that happened to me happened. I just re-read that last line and it sounds like a crazy person wrote it. Maybe that's what's wrong with me? Maybe I'm crazy?\n\nI'll start by saying that I was NOT an abused child like you read about and see so often on TV and in the newspapers. My father didn't rape me when I was young, or introduce me to sex, nor did my mother, my two sisters, or my brother Tim. And the only time I was ever hit was when my mom and dad would spank me as a child for messing up. They are firm believers in spanking their children when they have done something wrong that merits it.\n\nMy folks are well off so we never wanted for anything and my dad even bought me a cute little compact car when I was seventeen. In other words we were a loving family who all cared about each other.\n\nSo what the holy FUCK went wrong with me??? Or is there even anything wrong with me??? I don't think there is but there are many that would disagree with me.\n\nAug. 9, 1981 {Middle of the night}\n\nI got upset writing last night in this damn diary and I'm not sure it's such a good idea anymore. But something compels me to continue to write down my thoughts. I need some way to express my feelings, my doubts, my fears, my inner most cravings and urges. I try to just ignore this stupid diary but I seem to be drawn back to it despite myself.\n\nTo go on!\n\nI have a great family and had a great childhood. I grew up happy and I thought well adjusted.\n\nSorry! I can't write anymore tonight because my ass is bleeding slightly and hurting like a bitch. But then it usually does on Sunday nights because that's the night I have the three Wilson brothers from nine to eleven.\n\nDid I mention that I'm a prostitute and that's why my father and the rest of my family will have absolutely nothing to do with me now? In fact daddy won't even allow me in 'his' house, and forget about old school friends. Except for the few males I went to school with that have the cash, or credit cards to pay for my time, the rest avoid me like the plague. And I'll say it now. I don't come cheap!\n\nSometimes I'm so lonely I just break down and cry. But then my next John (or Joan) shows up and I forget all about being lonely and anything else as he or she makes use of my hot to fuck body.\n\nI'm a whore and know that I'm a whore. But unfortunately (or fortunately) I wouldn't have it any other way. I crave sex, cock, pussy, fucking, and cumming more than I do breathing and eating.\n\nCase in point. The three Wilson brothers all sodomized my ass tonight, and when they weren't screwing it they had a ten inch, heavily bristled dildo stuffed up my shit hole. It's bleeding and hurting but I'm more than ready to take another cock up my tender butthole right this minute. My jaws are sore and my lips are stinging from sucking their pricks repeatedly over the two-hour session with them. But I'm ready to suck and swallow and have hot spunk fill my belly again right now.\n\nYep, I do swallow!\n\nAnd my pussy felt so empty despite having had it fucked a good half dozen times tonight, both by the Wilson brothers and my two earlier appointments, that I'm lying here with my twelve inch black dildo up inside me while I write in this idiotic diary!\n\nWhat the fuck went wrong with me? Did something short- circuit in my brain? Or like guys who think with their dicks, am I their female counterpart? Only I think with my ass, pussy, mouth, tits, hands, or any other part of my body that I can use for sexual gratification!\n\nFuck it all! Fuck everyone in this goddamn town. Fuck my parents! Screw all the bastards and bitches who look down on me!\n\nAug. 15, 1981 {2:35 am}\n\nI tried to stay away. I even went so far as to throw this damn diary in the trash and tried to forget about it. But I kept going to the window and staring out at the green plastic trash container. An hour before the garbage man was to pick up my garbage I ran out and retrieved the frigging thing. All I had on was a skimpy see through robe, the neighbors must have gotten an eyeful.\n\nI had to dump the container onto to the ground and so ended up spending another ten minutes picking up all the crap and tossing it back into the trash bin before the garbage guy got there. His name is Ralph by the way and he occasionally comes for a visit when he has the money. He's black, with a thick mustache, and has a nice thick cock to go with his muscular 56-year-old body. The old bastard tries to wear me out but he would have to be quintuplets to do that, hehehe <insert giggle, but its true>.\n\nThis damn diary has taken on a life of it's own and keeps beckoning me to like a lover. Phew, that was horse shit if I ever heard it. Especially with all the lovers I have <insert more laughter>. But it doesn't last long, the laughter that is.\n\nMy most embarrassing moment:\n\nThe night my brother Tim showed up at my door to keep his date with the prostitute his friends had set up for him as his twenty first birthday present.\n\nI had just turned pro and was still in my last year of high school. I told my mother and father that I had a job working as a night clerk in a warehouse downtown. I was downtown all right. I had rented a small downstairs apartment and was working out of it in the evenings and on most weekends.\n\nMy list of steady customers was just starting to build up. In fact I still have most of them today. I had just barely turned eighteen and it seemed a lot of men liked the idea of screwing a fresh faced, young hooker, even a tall one. Silver Lake is a good-sized town but it's just not one of those places you associate with prostitution. And really, there are not that many working girls in the entire city. Why hang in Silver Lake when you can go to one of the bigger cities around and probably make ten times what you can make here.\n\nSo why do I stay? Because this is my home and I have built up a nice client base. Hell, I cleared around seventy thou last year. And I won't give these people the satisfaction of seeing me turn tail and run. I would love to live to be eighty and still be whoring just so I could spite in all those uppity fuckers faces.\n\nThe night my brother showed up I was still living at home but working out of the small apartment. I had wheels so getting to and from the 'job' was no problem.\n\nI thought Tim was going to kill me that night. I have never seen him so mad as he was when I opened my door and he saw who was standing there. The whore who was bought and paid for, and who was to see that he had the best fuck of his young life. (And he would have to!)\n\nThat's what his friends had told him. Or at least Jerry Fugus who was, and still is one of my oldest Johns. As luck (or the lack of it) would have it he just happened to be going to college with Tim but I'd never meet him, or ever remember Tim talk about him, so I had no clue they even knew each other. Jerry and I had better things to do then talk.\n\nHe is a handsome devil and turned out to be a great fuck. Only he'd told his friends about the fiery headed whore he'd spent several memorable hours with and fate seemed to take a hand to where his buddies got together to buy their good friend and college-mate Tim Franks the finest young slut and piece of ass in Silver Lake.\n\nOnly the fine young slut had turned out to be his own sister, ME.\n\nHe slapped my cheek and it had stung for nearly a week afterward. The words Tim said cut like a knife even if they were true. ""You fucking whore!"" Before he stomped back toward his car.\n\nI hurt like hell and was rubbing my cheek when I hollered at him. ""I'm paid for Tim. You sure you don't want some pussy?"" I was just too fucking angry to care if the neighbors heard me, or what my big brothers reaction might be.\n\nHe'd turned and shouted back. ""I wouldn't fuck you with someone else's dick.""\n\n""Plenty of others will, and do!"" I screamed back.\n\nHe just stood there looking at me, disgust written clearly on his face.\n\n""Why?"" he hollered at me in dismay. ""Why?"" The word still echoes in my mind. I wanted to holler back that I just plain old loved to fuck and suck but the words wouldn't come.\n\nThat is one of the few things I regret in my life. Hurting my family. I am not ashamed of what I am, or what I do for a living. I am what I am and my insatiable sexual appetites are something I learned to live with, and love when I discovered them lying dormant inside me a little over a year ago. But I am truly sorry for hurting them, and that I am still hurting them by my very existence.\n\nThe other thing I'm sorry about and this really pisses me off, is being tossed out of school and not being given a chance to graduate with my class my senior year because I was a 'bad influence' on my classmates and got booted out.\n\nWell screw them. I went ahead and got my G.E.D. and showed those fuckers.\n\nAug. 16, 1981 {in the am}\n\nCouldn't sleep. To hot and my body was on fire. My last John cancelled on me and left me more frustrated then normal, if that's possible <grin>.\n\nGod I'm a horny bitch! Later dear diary, I'm going to go masturbate! Probably more than once!\n\nAug. 17, 1981 {11:27 PM}\n\nI just finished with my last client for the night. Isn't client a nice word for a whore-fucker? Why aren't they called whore-fuckers or some other demeaning term instead of tricks, John, clients, etc.? While we in the trade are called whore, slut, bitch and any other of a dozen nasty sounding names. Personally I kind of like cock sucking nasty whore myself. Pretty much sums it up. No, make that pussy licking, cock sucking, nasty whore, since that is more accurate.\n\nWhy is it more accurate? Because I number among my clients seven women. All professional types who are very well off and so can afford my services. Four are married, and in the case of two of those their husbands are not aware that their wives are even bisexual and that they frequent a prostitute for sexual gratification. One couple is special because I service both the wife, and her husband, and sometimes both together. I'll talk about them another night.\n\nIt came as a shock to me when I discovered that I was bisexual. I always knew that I had a warm feeling in the pit of my stomach when I was around some girls at school but I figured the feeling was normal.\n\nThe first time I was with another women I found out differently. If you've never been with another female then you don't know what you are missing. The feel of breast on breast, soft lips on soft lips, and light touching mixed with voracious appetites, is just incredible.\n\nAnd I am here to tell you that I love to eat pussy! And to get mine eaten. Either by a man or by another horny bitch just like me. We just know where we want to be licked and eaten and so do a better job on eating another female.\n\nAug. 23, 1981 {The time? Who cares?}\n\nBeen five days since I wrote last but I had a good reason, honest. Was out of town and didn't take this foolish diary with me. If my mother and father knew what I have been doing the last few days they would do more than disown me. They'd probably pay a hit man to cap my pretty, young ass.\n\nGot a call on the 18th, the day after my last entry. It was from Bob B. No more last names. Sorry I used Jerry Fugus' whole name but then everyone in town knows he pays for pussy anyway! Including his slutty little wife Lisa! The only difference between Lisa Fugus and I is that I get paid for my time and she gives it away for free to every fucking man in town except her hubby. And they call me a whore? Go figure!\n\nSo Bob B. called me and said a friend of his was throwing a special party over in Utley and they needed some very 'special' type of entertainment and good old Bob thought of me. Wasn't that nice of him?\n\nWell it seems his buddy agreed after Bob described me and all my obvious talents so he calls me and offers me a three- day, three-night stint, three performances a day, told me what was expected, and offers me five grand for the gig.\n\nI told him to fuck off and hung up on the asshole.\n\nHe called back and I hung up again. But the seed had already been planted and it would NOT go the fuck away damn his black heart. Three hours later I called him back and told him for what he wanted me for it would cost him and his friends ten grand. I never expected him to agree to such a sum.\n\nThe bastard didn't even hesitate, or stop to think about it. He said, ""Done!"" and the word seemed to ring in my ear for hours afterward. He then told me to be there on the twentieth. And that I would be 'performing' that day as well as on the twenty-first, and twenty-second.\n\n""Fuck,"" I said hanging up the phone. 'What the hell was I suppose to do now?' I racked my brain thinking and suddenly the answer popped into my brain. I picked up the phone and dialed Cheri's number. Cheri was one of my regulars and had once told me something in confidence that had shocked hell out of me seeing as how Cheri's a lawyer. You just never know about some people. She and her husband Ross were the ones I referred to in another entry early on.\n\nCheri and her husband live way out of town. Her husband is also a lawyer and they raise Great Dames as a hobby. Cheri was one of the most sensual people I have ever met in my life and she has a face and body to kill for. Oh, did I mention that I also service her hubby, and sometimes I do the both of them at once.\n\nAs the phone rang I only hoped that Cheri was at home today and that she'd answer the phone. I was in luck. ""Hello,"" came her sweet sexy voice over the other end of the line.\n\n""Hi Cheri, it's Anne, I need a favor if it's not to much to ask.""\n\n""Ask away,"" the blonde responded.\n\n""Well .. ah ... I need you to teach me how to fuck a dog!"" There was silence for a moment and then I heard the other woman's laughter. ""Well you'll have to come out here sweet ass cause I'm not bring my babies into town. And you might want to think twice about this. Once you've been royally screwed by a hound or two you might not want to go back to men and women.""\n\n""Fat chance,"" I replied giggling.\n\n""Just wait. When you ah .. cumming?"" the blonde lawyer asked in a teasing voice.\n\n""Would tonight be to soon?""\n\nMore laughter on the other end of the line and then when it subsided, ""No, that will be just ... grand!""\n\n""Then I'll see you in a couple of hours, and thanks Cheri. You're a lifesaver!"" I hung up the phone and started calling all my customers for the next week and told them I was taking a little vacation and wouldn't be back until about the 25th.\n\nI then packed a few things, cosmetics, hairbrush, blow dryer, a few of my own fluffy bathroom towels, etc. But when it came to picking the clothes I would wear I was completely stumped. What the hell did you wear when you were going to have men watch you fuck canines? And could I actually bring myself to do it?\n\n""Well I'll find out soon enough,"" I said aloud picking out a few ordinary things to wear. And yes, I have ordinary things to wear like everyone else. Not everything I wear screams slut <grin>. A few sexy things to wear (which most women would NOT be seen dead in, like my dress suit that's missing the back on the trousers to where my bare ass shows). And I even packed a pair of tight blue jeans and a flannel shirt that belonged to a John who had left it at my place.\n\nFor the life of me I can't remember what the guy was wearing when he left here. But I could remember clearly that he paid for, and got a round robin. Head, pussy, and ass and had been a great lay. He'd went around the world on me and had paid to go flesh to flesh. Meaning no condoms were used and I had every one of my holes filled with his hot cum. It had cost the guy a pretty penny but he'd just put it on his charge card and there was no problem what so ever getting the money into my account. Seems the Cowboy, as I like to remember him has money to burn.\n\n""Guess my priorities are all screwed up,"" chuckling aloud. ""I only remember the carnal things in life! The poor bastard might have walked out of here nude but I don't remember that but I can tell you the size of his cock and that he has a round, brown birthmark on his butt!""\n\nAug. 18, 1981\n\nThis is actually the same day I just decided to break things up making it the next day and giving it, it's own entry. Does that make any sense? Who the fuck cares?\n\nI drove out to Cheri's place that evening and was I ever bowled over. The bitch lived in a damn mansion. Lord what layout. Columns in the front, a huge entryway, and even bigger room where they held dances and banquettes Cheri explained to me. But there were also nice cozy smaller rooms as well. And the room Cheri gave me was fabulous.\n\nAll in muted blues, with a beautiful handmade four poster bed, hand crafted, wood stained dresser, small table and chair, as well as a nightstand and the room was to die for. I honestly hadn't known what to expect when I arrived there. I had worried about it the entire drive. I mean I am a prostitute after all and these are 'respectable' upper-class people I would be staying with.\n\nWhere was I going to stay? Would they put me in the servants quarters or even out in the barn, if they had one? They do by the way, have a barn I mean. A large kennel too.\n\nSo I was ecstatic that I was shown to a regular guestroom and not shamed and humiliated simply because of my profession. We're people just like everyone else and are feelings can be hurt just as easily. And as the old saying goes, 'words cut the deepest,' are the truest words I know.\n\nHell, Cheri and her husband Ross even let me eat diner at their grand table with them. That's when Ross started to tease me about what I was going to have to pay them for ~their~ services, since I was the one who wanted something. We all laughed a lot, drank too much and had a great time. When I told Ross he and Cheri could take out what I would owe them in trade he excused the servants and took me up on my offer.\n\n""Huummmm!"" I can still see and feel the things that happened to me that night. The images are etched in my mind forever. When I'm ninty and in a rest home I'll look back and remember that night with a great deal of fondness.\n\nRoss laid me out on that huge dining table and he and Cheri started to take the condiments that had been left there and began pouring and smearing them all over my hot raunchy body. Catsup, Dijon Mustard, a few ice cubes from Ross' drink in my sizzling cunt, whipped cream we had with the strawberry shortcake, soon found it's way onto my body.\n\nWhen I looked up Cheri was standing beside the table looking down at me. She'd pulled two of the giant wax candles out of their holders that were placed all up and down the long dining table. She looked slightly tentative, at least for Cheri when she asked. ""Can I, I mean can we?""\n\nI knew immediately what she wanted to do. ""By all means,"" I chuckled. ""Start here first,"" I said rolling to my side and indicating my sweet tight ass. Using the mustard to coat the twenty-inch long candlestick Cheri inserted the tapered end of the first one up my puckered asshole.\n\n""More,"" I begged as my strong ass muscles enveloped the hard wax dick and tremors shot through my heated ass-shoot. Cheri obliged and slowly the candlestick made it's way deeper into my suctioning butthole. """"Fuck that feels good,"" I groaned aloud. Hearing a hiss a managed to calm long enough to ask, ""What's the matter?""\n\n""You ... you have almost the whole thing up your ass!"" Cheri declared not believing her eyes. Only the last few inches were still outside my bubbling butthole.\n\n""I know,"" I replied, literally panting my ass off. That long ass candle-burner felt fabulous stuck in my tight ass- crack. ""Now my cunt,"" I pleaded. ""Unless Ross wants to fuck me with his deliciously big dick?""\n\n""No my sweet whore,"" Ross replied. ""I want you to go down on my cock with that pretty mouth of yours.""\n\n""Yummy, gladly will I suck that monster between your legs,"" I said as my heart started to beat double time. Did I mention that blonde, blue eyed Cheri was married to Ross who is six five, black, handsome and beautiful, and who has a cock that measures 15 cunt ramming inches long and is as big around as my wrist?\n\nNo, I think I forgot to mention that. The thought of sucking his monster slong had my pussy juices running like crazy and that's why the second candle stick went in so easy. My cunt almost swallowed it up on it's own. By the time that bitch was completely stuffed in me I was moaning and panting like a bitch in heat. Which I am of course, and which we would all find out how true those words are a little later when I got introduced to Bruno, and Manny, and Killer Joe.\n\nBut that can wait. I was wondering what Cheri was going to do while I lay there with these candlesticks protruding from my ass and twat, and my mouth was servicing Ross' massive dick. I found out a few moments later. I have no idea how it got there but the biggest dog I had ever seen (up till then) had mysteriously appeared in the room with us.\n\nI wondered briefly if one of the servants had brought it and if they had seen me lying on the table with my lower orifices crammed with wax cocks and my body coated in red and yellow sandwich spread? The thought turned me on. I am a complete exhibitionist and love to have people watch me fuck and suck. Most times the more that watch, the hotter I get.\n\nOver at the far side of the room was a fireplace and around it was a couch, and three stuffed chairs. All of which sat on a thick push blue and white carpet facing the fireplace. That's where Cheri was, both her and that monster canine.\n\n""His name is Duke,"" the blonde said seeing my eyes averted toward her. Suddenly Ross picked me up in his strong arms and carried me to the couch.\n\n""Please Ross I'm covered in ... slim and will get your beautiful couch filthy.\n\n""We'll have it cleaned,"" he teased. ""I want you to enjoy all of this. Look up,"" he ordered.\n\nI did and gasped and then giggled. There was a massive mirror in the ceiling that reflected the entire fireside scene back at us. Carpet, couch, chairs, ... Ross' naked cock meat!\n\nShivers ran up and down my spine when Ross chucked his clothing and his big dick sprang out of hiding. Cheri was only seconds behind and husband and wife were now as naked as I was. Shit I can even recall having my clothes taken off. Oh well, not important. I'm far more comfortable without them anyway. I was naked except for the condiment crap smeared on my well-formed body and I was definitely ready to suck hell out of Ross' giant 15 inch black cock.\n\nFuck these two people are just simply gorgeous creatures. Cheri blonde and shapely, with slightly large breasts, a perfect ass and a cunt that took on her husbands massive prick and my over energetic mouth. And Ross so tall, black, and muscular with what looked like a third arm sprouting from his groin. They are simply gorgeous as far as I'm concerned.\n\nLooking at them I realized my right hand was down between my legs working the long wax candle-cock in and out of my now scalding pussy. My clit was throbbing mercilessly and my nipples seemed to have ideas of spiking to the point of grotesqueness (is grotesqueness a word?). As I lay there I intentionally rolled to my back and felt the wax cock in my ass go almost completely up inside me. Twenty fucking inches of wax candle in my pooper and whore that I am I craved for more. Or that least for something a lot thicker.\n\nSuddenly Ross was straddling me on the couch, his firm buttocks lying just below my aching tits. He reached down, grasped his cock and brought to my mouth. Here is where I thank the powers that be that they gave me a wider than normal mouth. A Julia Roberts-type-mouth. As my mouth opened I eagerly let the huge purple, black cock knob spread my lips and ease into my mouth.\n\nAs I did Ross leaned back and sighed. Then he said,"" Watch the mirror while you suck me, my sweet, sweet whore.""\n\nAt first I didn't know what he was talking about. Then Cheri started to speak. ""I find it easiest on me if I'm in this position,"" and she leaned into one of the heavily padded chairs with her knees remaining on the carpet. Her body curved up the front of the chair and made her look like a sleek animal. Seeing her sweet ass I sucked another two inches of her husbands cock into my hot whores mouth. But I still didn't have a clue what Cheri was talking about.\n\n""At this angle it's easy for your lover to get to your overheated pussy,"" Cheri said spreading her knees further apart. ""It's also a great position becuase it allows your lover can get to your clitoris, labia, vagina and even your asshole and eat to it's hearts content. And my lover loves to eat me, including my tight ass doesn't he honey?""\n\n""Your lover is an ass eating, pussy eating fool babe!"" Ross replied feeling another inch or more of his hard black cock going into the beautiful whore's hot, wet, mouth.\n\nI still didn't understand. Anne are you being dense, I asked myself. Suddenly the light came on in my head when Cheri said two words.\n\n""Duke, come!"" she ordered.\n\nI drew in my breath when the huge dog got to Cheri and started licking. His long, wet tongue made me so hot I climaxed and at the same time took another good inch or more of Ross' cock into my mouth. My body was going up in smoke as I felt the black monster cock buck against the back roof of my mouth.\n\nInstinctively, without thinking I willed my throat muscles to relax and curved my head back. Suddenly I realized the cock and I were in the wrong positions for what I was about to attempt and knew that I was going to either do it or choke to death trying.\n\nI let Ross' cock ease from my mouth. ""Move,"" I said. ""Get off me and come around and sit at my head on your knees."" Ross frowned but did what I asked of him. Anything Ross' thought to himself, as long as the white slut sucked his dick.\n\nI, in the mean time shimmied my pretty ass further down the couch making room for Ross. He climbed onto the end of the couch above my head and planted one knee under him, while his right leg stretched to the carpeted floor.\n\n""Give me back that big pussy pleaser!"" I demanded grasping his cock and taking it back into my hot, raunchy mouth. Having his cock coming down across my forehead and into my mouth made it harder to see Cheri but being me, I somehow managed to watch that big ass dog eat the crap out of the beautiful blonde. And as I watched I was only partially aware of the huge black slong once again bucking at the back of my mouth. I relaxed my throat muscles completely but still I didn't think it was going to be enough. I mean Ross' fat boner is positively huge. But I fucking willed myself to eat his meat.\n\nRoss was about to start pumping his prick in and out of the whore's sweet hot mouth when suddenly things got ... tight and another inch or more of his hard meat went into Anne's mouth. ""Holy Fuck!"" he moaned aloud filling the entire room with his deep voice and grunt of pleasure. He couldn't believe what was happening to him!\n\nWatching I saw that big brute of a dog mount Cheri from behind. It's front legs and paws she just managed to position to each side of her back to rest on the chair. I saw the beast's thick red cock and swallowed another two inches of black cock myself.\n\nWhen Cheri reached back and helped insert the hounds prick in her damp pussy I cummed a waterfall soaking the couch and at the same time sucking in more black dick.\n\nI heard Cheri gasp and then start panting. Just like a bitch I heat, I thought. My throat gobbled down more of the black beauty.\n\n""Now you have to be careful at first,' Cheri cautioned. ""Can you see the round thick part of his cock toward the base? It's called a knot and if you let that go up inside you it will expand and get stuck inside your pussy. That's what it's suppose to do so the male has a better chance of knocking up it's bitch. It takes from ten minutes to sometimes as long as forty five minutes before is shrinks enough to where the male can get it out of you. I'm sure you've seen dogs attached to each other after they have fucked and that's the reason why. It's up to you Anne but to me the best part is taking that fat knot up your cunt. It scraps hell out of your clit and I have had upwards to seven orgasms at one time having Duke's fat cock knob grinding the crap out of my clit.""\n\nI watched that big fucking knot plow into Cheri's heated twat, ballooning the crap out of it until it jammed it's way inside her and then it looked like a giant cunt plug. My tittes throbbed, as did the cock down my throat and my pussy exploded seeing the Great Dane start to fuck hell out of Cheri. There was a huge smile on the blonde's face that quickly turned to primal bitch lust.\n\nRoss was stunned. He hollered over at his wife. ""Babe, you have to take a look at this.""\n\n""What?"" Cheri groaned getting her cunt fucked to shreds by her four-legged lover.\n\n""Well look god-damn-it!""\n\nPissed Cheri swung her head around and then gasped in disbelief. The sight that meet her eyes looked ... gross, but all the more compelling because it looked so fucking unnatural.\n\nHer husbands cock was in the white whore's mouth and Anne had her pretty head bowed back at an odd angle. Her neck and throat were bloated and distended to where it looked like it was going to burst at any second. Her husbands huge ball sack lay across the girl's eyes and nose. And her left hand was stroking her own throat.\n\nI had deep throated all 15 inches of Ross' fat black cock and was trying to jack him off by stoking my own neck! Told you I was good, <grinning with pride!>. Not many women could suck down all of Ross' big, black cum shooter.\n\nCheri thought that if Ross cummed he would kill the poor bitch."
1326,"Diary of Carolyn, The",['MF'],"The majority of the boys in my senior class comprised two distinct types. There were the agricultural type who would be perfectly comfortable going someplace in a tuxedo as long as they could wear their manure covered boots. Then there were the scientific type. Most of these guys were about as exciting as a case of chicken pox, unless of course you were also the scientific type, then I guess they could be a ton of fun. I didn't fit into either of these categories. Actually, at that time I wasn't sure there was a category for someone like me.\n\nYou may think me unreasonably picky when I tell you that out of my entire class there were only three boys who I would consider having sex with. However, before you pass judgment, look at the facts. Fact one, between the shit kickers and the computer nerds there was little to choose from. Fact two, just because I was raised in farm country doesn't mean I have an automatic calling to live my life as a farm wife with ten gazillion screaming kids underfoot. Fact three, although I will probably never make the cover of Vogue, I'm for certain not bad to look at and with the exception of my smallish tits, I've got a body to die for. Fact four, I really don't mind being alone. Fact five, well, there is always Kristen.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nUnfortunately, of the three I mentioned, only one had ever shown any genuine interest in me. And, as you might suspect, he would probably have been my third choice, had all three been available to me. His name was Paul Carter. Paul was, I guess, sort of a cross between a computer nerd and a James Dean type. He was the kind of guy who blended in with whatever was going on at the time. Actually, I think what I'm trying to say is, he looked just as comfortable in a three piece suit as he did in greasy jeans and an old t-shirt while riding his old pan head Harley. I might also mention that he was the only one who didn't have a steady girl friend at the time, and, he was the only one of the three who had actually asked me out more than once. Of course, the fact that both Jason and Carl had been going steady with their own girls at the time they asked me out may have had something to do with it.\n\nPaul seemed a little surprised when I approached him with my offer to take him up on the date that I had previously turned him down on. Actually, I half expected to get the same treatment I had given him, but such was not the case. In fact, once he got over his apparent disbelief, he seem genuinely pleased with the idea. He told me that he was going to be tied up all week, but he invited me to go with him to a biker bash he was going to on the weekend. Sounded good to me. He did say however, it hinged on the weather. He said we could always put on enough clothes to stay warm on the ride but even he wasn't crazy enough to ride his Harley in a snow storm. I spent the rest of the week hoping it wouldn't snow.\n\nMy luck held up all week. In fact, a warm front was forecast for the weekend with temperatures up to fifty degrees for Saturday and Sunday. I told my dad about my plans on Friday night and was a bit surprised when he insisted that Paul pick me up at our house because he wanted to talk with him before he would let me go. Knowing my dad, there would be no big deal. He probably just wanted to show Paul his gun collection and impress on him that he would get a closer look at it if anything bad was to happen to me. I was right. As we started out the driveway on Saturday morning, Paul commented on how nice the collection was.\n\nSomehow the phrase ""warm front"" takes on a new meaning when you are doing sixty on a motorcycle. It was more like if you wanted to be warm, make sure someone was in front of you. Fortunately, it was only about an hours ride to the next county where the biker bash was to take place. It is also amazing how warm fifty degrees feels when the motorcycle finally stops.\n\nI was totally fascinated with this new experience. I had never been to anything even close to a biker bash and I also never expected to see as many weird people as there was here. Actually, I didn't realize there were this many weird people in the whole state.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n What was even stranger, Paul seemed to know a lot of these people. Paul introduced me to a bunch of people that morning, most of which had names like ""Spike"" or ""Dirt Bag"" and one I especially remember called himself ""Word Monger"" I guess because he wrote for some motorcycle magazine or something. Weird but mostly friendly people. There I go again, calling other people weird, like I'm so normal.\n\nWe spent most of the day checking out all the various displays and what not just wandering around the whole area. Paul was very attentive, and although all this was new to me, I had a feeling I could really get into this kind of life-style. Paul and I were also invited to a private party that evening, shit, I thought were already at the party. That may have been what I thought then, but that night would show me what a real party was.\n\nEverything was pretty much over by five o'clock so Paul suggested we go to where the party was going to be before it got much colder. I agreed, but told him I needed to call my dad and let him know we were going to be late. I told my dad I didn't know what time we would be home and he only said to be careful and that he would be home if I needed him for anything. You know, it's an awfully good feeling to have a parent who trusts me the way my dad did. I do so love that man.\n\nIt took us about a half hour to get to the party location. I was totally shocked at how beautiful a house it was considering what all the people looked like that were milling about both inside and out. I asked Paul whose house it was and he said it belonged to the president of one of the local bike clubs and he also owned the Harley shop. That figures.\n\nI was glad to see that Paul felt about the same as me when it came to drinking. Although most people disagree, I can have a much better time at a party sober than I can drunk. And this was a party. Things were getting pretty wild by around ten o'clock as I started to notice a few of the girls who were drunk enough had shed their clothes and were just walking around nude. I couldn't imagine how they could do it, but deep down I sort of envied them for their lack of modesty. Actually, I think what bothered me most was the way they were showing off their bodies. Hell, my body was in better shape than any of them. But then I didn't have the guts to do what they were doing, or did I?\n\nIt was along about midnight when a bunch of the guys decided what the party really needed was a beauty contest. Everyone seemed to agree as there were about thirty girls so there would be plenty to choose from. I even started to get excited about it until I realized it was going to be a nude beauty contest. Even if I was able to go through with it, how would Paul feel?\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nI am definitely not used to drinking, and maybe it was just the three or four beers I had drank, but I wanted to be in the beauty contest. To my surprise, Paul thought I should too. He actually said he would be proud of me if I entered. ""But Paul,"" I said, ""how could you be proud of me when I would be naked in front of all these people. I mean, you've never even seen me nude.""\n""Listen babe,"" he replied, ""just the fact that you have the guts to get naked is enough to make me proud. Besides, I've been wanting to see how you look naked for a long time."" Hearing that made me both embarrassed and excited at the same time. It may have been the beer, it may have been the party, or maybe it was just that this was something I needed to do for myself, but I decided to go for it. Of course the fact that other than Paul, I knew no one else here, had a lot to do with it too.\n\nAfter eliminating the girls that either didn't want any part of it, or were to drunk to comprehend what was going on, there were twenty two contestants. The rules were simple. The judges were everyone that cared to judge. All the contestants would be fully clothed for the first round. Each girl was to stand on the pool table to be judged. The judges would rate each contestant on a scale of one to ten. The girls that received an average of five or higher would get to go on to the next round of elimination. Like I said the first round was clothed. The next was to be topless and the third and however many successive rounds it took to determine a winner, the girls would be totally nude.\n\nOne at a time we took our turn on the pool table amidst the whistles and cat calls to be judged. Actually, I was rather amazed at the number of whistles I received as I took my turn on display. I'm not sure if I was, but I felt beet red all over from the combination of embarrassment and excitement at this public display of myself. And I still had all my clothes on.\n\nSix girls were eliminated on the first round. I was not one of them however my ego was somewhat deflated as I only averaged a six on the scoring. If it hadn't been for Paul's encouragement, I think I would have quit right then.\n\nAll the contestants then stripped from the waist up. I was embarrassed almost to tears as I had to absolutely force myself not to cover my naked breasts as I stood waiting my turn on the pool table. I studied the other contestants as I waited, noting that only two had tits as small as mine. One thing in my favor though, my nipples were much more perfectly shaped and definitely longer. I was also a bit surprised, and very pleased, that Paul seemed to ignore everyone else's bare breasts except mine. I really did hope he liked how I looked. It's funny how sometimes your feelings make absolutely no sense. As embarrassed as I was with only my top off, I found myself looking forward to getting completely naked just so Paul could see all of me.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nFinally it was my turn on the pool table. As I walked across the table, I felt so naked in front of all these people yet I was also terribly excited at doing it. Also, if the whistles and cat calls were any indication, I must look okay even with small tits. Even so, I did my best to accent what I had and even summoned enough courage to tweak my erect nipples a couple of times before getting off the pool table. I'm pretty sure it helped my score because this time around I averaged an eight.\n\nThis round eliminated four more girls, leaving twelve for the third round. By the way, two of the four were the ones with breasts like mine so I know my nipples made the difference. Also, I was beginning to lose some of my embarrassment. I think the fact that Paul couldn't keep his eyes off me had a lot to do with it because just knowing he liked what he saw was making me hot.\n\nThe entire party was glowing with the excitement of seeing the twelve of us completely nude. Two hours ago if someone had told me I would be taking my clothes off in front of a crowd of strangers, I'd have said they were fucking nuts, and here I was doing just that. I had finally overcame my foolish modesty. It was actually a feeling of relief as I stood next to Paul, totally and completely nude for all to look at. ""You are gorgeous beyond anything I imagined."" Paul whispered in my ear. If not for this contest I could have fucked him right there on the floor his words made me feel so good. That's okay, I could wait.\n\nI continued to check out my competition as I waited my turn. There were some really good looking girls among the twelve now showing themselves completely nude. I was however, for certain the most girl next door type of the group. I wore little make-up and with my tattoo free body and natural bush I looked nothing like some of these biker babes. Finally it was my turn to strut my stuff. I still couldn't believe I was really doing this as I climbed onto the pool table. One part of me wanted to cover myself up and run away in shame, yet another, more powerful part wanted to show myself off to these cheering party people. And this I did. I let them see every private part of my naked body. Strangely enough, it made me proud hearing them shout compliments about my lean young body. There was one more girl to cross the table after me and they started the scoring.\n\nWhen the judges finished they announced a tie. Actually, it was a three way tie. I didn't think there was any way I could have been one of the winners, so I nearly fell over when I found that of the three to get a perfect ten, one was me. The other two were both biker looking gals, hard looking I thought, but very attractive nonetheless. I began to wonder what they would do to break the tie.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nIt became apparent that the two biker babes had had this problem before as they suggested solving the problem same as last time. ""That's fine by us,"" replied one of the judges,""but that method might be a bit rough on the new girl."" I hated being referred to as the ""new girl"", nevertheless I wondered what they had in mind. ""Your name's Carolyn, right?"" one on the judges asked. ""That's right."" I replied. ""Well, here's the deal,"" he explained, ""these two bimbo's, I mean ladies, tied the last time we did one of these contests. Being the piss sluts they are, they settled the contest by which one had the highest tolerance for holding their piss after taking a couple of my old lady's water pills. Now, I realize this may not be to your liking, and you tied with them fair and square, so, if you got a better idea we're listening."" Paul started to protest this idea but I motioned for him to forget it. I figured when it came to holding my piss I had as good a chance to win as did they did, so I agreed.\n\n""Then that settles it."" remarked the judge, ""You gals go empty your bladders so as everyone starts even then each of you take two of these here pills. They work real fast so it shouldn't take long to see who wins. By the way, you three get to stay naked so as we all can enjoy this too."" I hadn't considered that part but what the hell, everyone there had now seen me nude, what was another hour or so.\n\nFast was a bit of an understatement because within fifteen minutes I was ready to piss up a storm. I wondered if the pills had worked as fast on my competition as I watched the two of them playing pool with some of the guys. It didn't look like it as they jumped up and down flapping their boobs around every time one of them sank a ball. Paul kept asking me how I was doing and I would tell him fine, but in reality, my bladder was starting to ache pretty bad. This sure was a weird way to settle a tie in a beauty contest, but these were sort of weird people so, I guess that makes it not so weird. Right?\n\nBy the time thirty minutes had ticked by I began to think I actually might lose this deal. I had never had any experience with water pills but if they worked the same for everybody I couldn't imagine how those other two gals could still be jumping around. My bladder ached all the way from my belly button to my butt hole to the point where I was almost afraid to walk, much less jump. I sat on the couch and started making out with Paul trying to get my mind off my aching bladder. Actually, I wished this would get over with so Paul and I could go somewhere private. This new experience of showing myself off nude had made me really fucking horny. I really didn't think I would ever have the guts to show my nude body to a room full of strangers, but now that I had, I found I was really turned on knowing they were looking at every inch of my young body and enjoying what they saw.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n It had been almost an hour when I began seriously considering giving up. Making out with Paul had helped for awhile, but when Paul had got a little carried away and started playing with my pubic hair, I almost pissed all over his hand as well as the couch. I was just about to concede when everyone started cheering. I almost couldn't believe what was going on, but one of the biker babes was standing over by the pool table, laughing and pissing right on the floor. ""One down, one to go."" one of the judges hollered out. How fucking gross, I thought to myself.\n\nIt was now between myself and this other girl named Sharon. I still wasn't very optimistic about my chances of winning because unless Sharon gave up in the next few minutes I didn't believe I'd have any choice. My bladder hurt so fucking bad I was almost afraid to move. ""Come on you two lovely ladies, get back up on the pool table so we can all watch the end of this match."" suggested one of the judges. I began to see just what these jerks really wanted. I had thought that one of us would give in and then head for the bathroom but that wasn't how this game was played. It was pretty obvious that Sharon and I were supposed to stand on the pool table until one of us lost control and put on a piss show for the audience. I also no longer wondered why the cloth on the pool table was so discolored or why no one seemed to mind when that other chick pissed all over the floor.\n\nEven with Paul helping me up on the pool table, I could feel myself starting to drip. My swollen bladder burned like fire with sharp stinging pains shooting down to my vagina. I thought I must be out of my mind for going through all this agony for a stupid bikers beauty contest. I managed to stand it for about another fifteen minutes before the pain became too much even for me but when I tried to piss I found that I couldn't. I guess the thought of not only being naked but also relieving myself in this public display wouldn't allow me to let it go. I tried desperately to hide my distress but the more I tried to piss the worse the pain became.\n\nI knew if I could only get my mind off the fact I was standing nude on top of a pool table being watched by a couple of dozen people I'd be able to piss. I tried to think of something else but with all the people cheering me and Sharon on it was not easy. By the looks of Sharon, I'd guess she was hurting probably as bad as I was and the fact that we were both now glistening from perspiration was exciting everybody even more. Whatever. At this point all I cared about was stopping this unbelievable pain. I thought maybe if I masturbated a little I might relax enough to let it go, but I didn't think I could bring myself to do that in front of all these people. I mean, the fact I had gone this far was something right out of Ripley's.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n No matter. I was too desperate to worry about it now. I closed my eyes and started to finger myself slowly. I felt like crawling into one of the pool table pockets when everyone began cheering me on. The cheering made it worse. Every time I would touch myself it would make my bladder spasm with pain but still no piss would come out. It was then I noticed Sharon was masturbating also. I began to relax a little seeing this along with the fact she was really trying to put on a show. She was leaning back and fingering her exposed clitoris back and forth as fast as she could when without warning a big stream of hot piss sprayed from her covering the people who had gathered around her for a better look. Seeing that was all it took to finally get me going. I just stood with my eyes closed and my arms at my sides as my piss splattered on my bare legs while my bladder emptied. It then occurred to me I had actually won the contest. Purely by chance too, because if I hadn't locked up when I tried to piss I would have been the loser. Not bad.\n\nIt was pretty clear pool playing was over for the night as Paul helped me down from the piss soaked pool table. At least that's what I thought until I noticed two rather drunk couples racking the balls on the wet cloth. To each their own, I guess. As for me, I was glad to get my clothes back on, although I did feel good about what I had done. Having finally been able to break that psychological modesty barrier was a far greater triumph than was winning this silly assed beauty contest. And the fact that all this made Paul more proud of me was icing on the cake."
1327,Dickey Dunkin,"['MF', 'wife-cheat']","Joe introduced them to me. The brunette was Ann and the blonde was Rose. I acknowledged and returned to my desk to busy myself with some trivial things so it wouldn't appear that I was eavesdropping. It seemed that Rose was trying to sell her Soft Ice Cream business and Ann had brought her in to meet Joe with the hopes that he could help.\n\nAfter filling out the necessary paperwork Joe asked me to give the girls my opinion of what I thought the potential was. Of course after having overheard everything I was able to backup everything that Joe had told them, and even told them that I might have a client who could possibly be interested.\n\nOf course nothing was further from the truth. Rose seemed to be extremely grateful to hear such encouraging words and I told her I would be in touch in a day or so. As they left I couldn't help but check out Rose's ass as she walked toward the door. Nice ass.\n\nThat night when I got back to my apartment I couldn't keep Rose's vision out of my head and soon found myself with a first class hard-on from thinking about what I would do with her if I had her alone. I decided that I would call the next day to get to know her better.\n\nWhen I dialed the phone I felt my heart pound with anticipation as the phone rang the first time.\n\n""Hi Soft and Creamy number 21, this is Rose speaking."" came the softly spoken words ""...may I help you?""\n\nTrying not to get tongue tied I replied ""Hi Rose, this is Dickey from the Real Estate Office. If it wouldn't be too inconvenient I'd like to drop by and take a look at the store and the operation so I can discuss it with my client."" Actually there was a lot more that I wanted to take a look at but that would come soon enough.\n\n""Hi Dickey!"" There seemed to be a hint of excitement in her voice. ""You couldn't have picked a better time. The store doesn't open for another hour and a half today and it will give me a chance to give you the Cook's Tour. When can I expect you?"", she said.\n\n""Give me about fifteen minutes."" I replied, knowing full well that I could be there in half that time...and intended to be.\n\n""OK. I'll be waiting to let you in.""\n\nWe hung up and I went into the bathroom to check myself out. Quite satisfied that what I saw in the mirror was as good as it was going to get I walked out to my car and headed for her store. When I got there and approached the door I saw her standing inside back by one of the machines. She looked even more fuckable today than she did yesterday. I tried the door and realized it was locked so I rapped on the glass with my ring. She heard and came to the door to let me in. As she approached the door I could see a big smile on her face and decided that this could be good.\n\n""Come in."" she said as she held the door for me to walk past her.\n\n""Thanks..."" I said, getting a whiff of her perfume as I walked in the door. ""...now your sure I'm not taking you away from anything?""\n\n""Not at all, in fact I was hoping you'd call. I really wanted to show off what I have to offer."" There was a noticeable twinkle in her eye.\n\nShe locked the door and invited me to come into her office at the back of store.\n\n""It's kind of like a home away from home."" she said.\n\n""You see, the store is open from 11:00 am to 10:00 pm and I usually have to stay late to finish up at night.""\n\n""Those are long hours."" I said. ""does it pay off?""\n\n""Yes I guess it does."" she responded. ""You see this is my husband's and my business, but he works as a manager for a restaurant in Parsippany and when he gets home at about 5:00 at night he's too tired to come and help.""\n\nI sensed a note of sarcasm in her voice and decided not to press the issue. She went on anyway and in about fifteen minutes I had a capsulated history of their marriage and what was wrong with it.\n\n""I'm sorry,"" she said, ""I guess I get lonely. There's really no one here to carry on a normal conversation with most of the time.""\n\nNot being one to mince words I just asked her outright. ""Why don't you find a lover? Seems to me that might make you feel like a person again. You really are quite sexy and attractive.""\n\nShe looked at me as if I had just plunged a knife into her heart and in a matter of fact voice said, ""Well, you tell me, would you fuck me.""\n\n""Baby,"" I replied ""Only an asshole or a eunuch would say no to that."" I stood up and moved around the desk. Taking her in my arms a kissing her full on the lips.\n\n""This isn't right,"" she said pulling away from me. ""I don't even know you and I'm acting like a whore in front of you.""\n\n""No,"" I said, trying to soften the blow of what I had just done. ""You just need a man and all that goes along with him.""\n\nI moved in once again. This time I found little resistance and as I put my lips on hers her mouth opened to greet my probing tongue. I stroked my hands up and down her back and slowly undid the zipper to her uniform. As I pulled it off of her shoulders her tits sprang out to savor their freedom. I caressed them with my hands while I used my fingers to tweak her nipples. She moaned from low in her throat as I rolled and pulled on them with my anxious fingertips.\n\n""Suck on them."" she implored. ""Suck on them now."" I bent my head and took as much of her right tit into my mouth as I possibly could. At the same time I sucked I used my tongue to flick the nipple that was buried deep in my mouth. The smell of her perfume was like some sort of trigger.\n\nMy cock began to grow in my pants and I took her hand and put it on my crotch. It was obvious that she knew exactly what to do. She cupped her hand and began a slow circular rubbing of my now hard cock. I moved to the other tit and began to give it the same attention that I had given to the first. I dropped a hand to her crotch and began to rub her pussy in the same manner that she was rubbing my cock.\n\n""Take your dress off I want to see you naked in front of me."" I said as I pulled the dress down around her hips. She wriggled and freed herself of the dress and reached out and undid my pants, pulled them to my knees and pulled my underwear off. We each stepped out of the remainder of our clothes. Her tits glistened with my saliva. Her pussy was covered with a soft shadowy down of blonde hair and her pussy lips were dark pink and already beginning to get wet.\n\n""I want to lick your pussy."" I said. ""I want to smell you and taste you."" I dropped to my knees, reached around behind her and took the firm cheeks of her ass in my hands, I spread them with two fingers as I pushed a third against her tight asshole. She moaned again and pushed her pussy toward my waiting mouth. I darted my tongue out and flicked at her waiting pussy lips. I poked harder and deeper until I could feel her clit. I continued to poke and lick. Her juices were starting to flow and I could taste her honeysweet snatch as I probed more and more.\n\nShe was moaning loudly now. ""Yesss... Eat me... Eat me hard... Lick my cunt!""\n\nAs I sucked harder and harder on her now swollen clit I felt her begin to shudder. I backed of just long enough to say, ""Cum in my mouth baby, let me taste it.""\n\nAll the time I licked and sucked she had been playing with her tits and now she dropped her hands down to her pussy stuck them deep between her legs and spread herself open. My tongue, now beginning to tire was aching but I kept going.\n\nShe shook violently now, her breath coming in short sharp gasps. ""OH GOD!!...I'M CCUMMING!!"" she stuttered. ""OOO...MY CUNT...SSUCK IT..."" she screamed. ""PLEASE I HAVE TO HAVE YOUR COCK IN MY MOUTH!""\n\nIn on one motion I stood up and pushed her to her knees. I grabbed the back of her head and drove my rod deep down her throat. Hungrily she tongued, sucked and tried to swallow my cock. I began to thrust my hips at her waiting mouth as she continued to suck. It was an unbelievable sensation.\n\nI felt balls begin to tighten and felt the tingling in my groin that told me I was about to cum but I couldn't stop fucking her incredible mouth. I picked up speed and as if she knew what was about to happen she stopped sucking and let my cock fall from her mouth.\n\n""You can't cum yet,"" she said, the saliva from her wet mouth dribbling down her chin, ""I have to feel that meat in my pussy.""\n\nShe lifted herself onto the edge of her desk and leaned back on her elbows. she lifted her legs high in the air and spread them as wide as they would go. I could see her juices oozing from her snatch, which by this time was dark red with excitement. I moved in and grabbing her ankles to hold her wide open slid my cock in to the hilt in one stroke. It was hot and slippery as I began to fuck her with all my might. She reached her hands down and to my surprise put two of her fingers into her cunt along with my cock.\n\nI couldn't hold off any longer. With one last shove I drove my cock as deep in her as I could get it and came like I hadn't cum before. My cock pulsed jet after jet of cum deep in her snatch as she continued to fuck herself with the two fingers that shared the space with me. I knew she was about to cum again as I felt the walls of her cunt squeeze around my shaft. ""UGH...UGH...OH MY CUNT!...FEEL MY CUNT!"" she grunted and screamed as she reached her orgasm.\n\nShe relaxed as her orgasm subsided and I let go of her. She took the two fingers out of her pussy and slipped them into her mouth. She sucked the mixture of our juices off and looked up at me. ""God Dickey, that was fantastic"" she said. ""But I have to get up and open the store."" We got up and she got an apron out that she used while working. We wiped ourselves up and dressed.\n\nAs I was leaving she said, ""If you come back at 10:00 tonight I'll show you how much better I can take it in my asshole, I love to be ass fucked."" I agreed to come back, and by the way she really did like being cornholed."
1328,Didn't Expect This,"['MF', 'rom']","She moved to the window, through which a gentle breeze was blowing, and looked out across the yard. It was twilight out, and the moment took on an eerily dreamy quality -- dim, drunk, and slow. She turned, and although I couldn't see her hands, I heard her zipper slide down, and watched as she slid her skirt over her shapely hips, until they lay on the floor around her ankles. I gasped when I saw her panties, the g-string, wrapped around her perfect ass. I moved to her, and she threw one leg around me as I buried my face in her neck. With my hands I weighed each ass cheek, and then I lifted her and took her to the bed. Many times we had had passionate moments, but never had we made love. Her virginity was something she valued, and my love for her made me respect that. I kissed her everywhere, the base of her neck where it meets the shoulder, the shoulder itself, the inside of her elbow, to the cleft of her swollen breasts. Pushing her bra up over her chest, I moved my mouth over her nipple and she squealed, clasping her knees around my right leg and clutching my ass with both hands. She began to push her hips up into me as I continued to lick and suck her nipples. I sat up and removed my own shirt while she undid my belt and stroked my stomach muscles. I stood and off came my jeans, revealing my own underwear, barely restraining my engorged manhood. She hungrily pulled my cock out and began to lick it, spending what seemed like hours before actually placing it in her mouth. By then however, I needed to taste her, so I pushed her onto her back and began working my way around until my mouth was poised over her panty-clad box. Pulling the fabric aside, I gently began to probe the folds of her cunt with the tip of my tongue. Her mouth sucked harder on my cock, and I increased the speed of my tongue's strokes. Soon I was openly sucking her clit, and her hips were bucking up into my face with a fury I'd never seen. Finally her thighs tightened around my head, she stopped sucking me off and screamed -- something she'd never done before. For what seemed an eternity she thrusted her pussy and held my face in place, until slowly her urgency subsided. Now she drew me up to her, and asked if I'd remove her panties and bra completely. After doing so I climbed into bed with her, and she quickly grabbed my cock and started to tickle it gently with her fingertips. I rolled on top of her and kissed her deeply, and she responded by wrapping her legs around me. ""Make love to me"" I whispered, knowing her answer would be the same as always. She shook her head no and reached for the nightstand. When she pulled it back her hand held a condom.\n\n""Not without this"", she replied. In seconds she had opened the package and rolled the rubber over the head and down the shaft of my erection. Her legs parted for me and I asked if she was sure. She nodded and grasped my dick, placing the head against her soaking wet and swollen pussy. I slowly slid it into her, each inch dissolving more of her virginity. At first our pace was slow, me pushing my cock in and drawing it back, she pushing her pelvis up at the apex of each movement. Soon though, I was thrusting harder, and her moans turned into low, gutteral growls. Her fingernails dug into my back, and her vagina clenched hard around me and spasmed, clenching again and again as she began to cry out. Her pleasure overtook me, and I gave her cunt one more deep thrust before emptying my come into it.\n\nI love her."
1329,Didn't Expect This,"['MF', 'rom']","For Jody\n\n----\n\nWalter sighed as he stared surreptitiously through the kitchen window. From his vantage point, he could see that next door, just across the fence, on her patio, his neighbour's daughter, Pepper, was getting an early start to her summer tan. Not that she really needed it. Her skin was naturally a light copper colour. Lying on her stomach, ass practically bare, covered only by a skimpy almost-thong bikini bottom, the top undone and hanging loose to expose the sides of her ample breasts, she was the picture of innocent teenage sexuality. She was also fifteen.\n\nA buzzer brought him back from his daydreaming. He cursed silently at himself as he pulled the cooling toast from the toaster and threw both pieces onto a plate, then scooped some overcooked eggs out of a pan. He hated hard yolks.\n\n Some hours later, there was a knock at the back door. Before he could get up from the computer, he heard it open and a voice call out.\n\n""Hi, Uncle Wally. You home?""\n\n""In the den,"" he yelled back.\n\nA few seconds later, Pepper came waltzing into sight. She had a pink t-shirt thrown on over her bikini, but he could tell that she'd been swimming in his pool because it was wet and semi-transparent in several strategic places. Even dry, the flimsy garment would have done little to cover her body, since it was made of a very light and clingy material, was low cut in front, and just barely reached her crotch.\n\nThe tall, auburn-haired girl walked up behind Walter, kissed him on the ear, then leaned over his shoulder to see what he was doing.\n\n""You making funny drawings again?""\n\nHe found it difficult to concentrate with her breasts pressing into his shoulder and neck.\n\n""No, I'm not. I'm doing some drafting. There's a difference.""\n\n""That's what *you* say. I know better - I've seen you working.""\n\n""Sure, sure. And I've seen you playing at Robin Hood, too. Still using those little suction cup arrows of yours?""\n\n""Har har. I'll have you know that my coach thinks I'm pretty good, 'specially with that new bow you got me. So laugh away. You'll be laughing out the other side of your face when I win the provincial championship."" She danced away from him as she spoke, smiling a silly smile.\n\n""Actually, I *can* see you winning, *if* ...""\n\nThere was a pause as she waited for him to continue. He didn't.\n\n""Oh, all right. If what?""\n\nAn impish grin formed as he replied. ""If, and I do mean if, nobody else shows up.""\n\nShe threw a pencil at him, missing badly. He ducked anyway. ""Beast!""\n\nThis was obviously familiar territory for them both.\n\n""Okay, enough of the fun and games. I've got work to do. What can I do for you today?""\n\n""Um, I need to borrow a dictionary.""\n\nHe pointed to a nearby shelf. ""There, the thick orange book. I need it back, though. What's it for?""\n\n""Socials. Mr. Garley gave us some weird stuff to read and it's got words in it I've never seen before.""\n\n""Fill your boots. If you need help, bring it on over. I'll be at this all day.""\n\n""All day? We're still on for tonight though, right?""\n\n""Of course.""\n\n""See you later, then!""\n\n""'Bye."" Walter watched her leave, admiring her long, lean legs. One of his friends had described them as swimmers legs - strong, with lots of muscle, but not bulky. The description fit, although he knew the girl had never done any serious swimming. He found it difficult to refocus his attention on what he was supposed to be doing.\n\n At dinnertime, she found him hovering over the oven when she walked in. Walter had showered, shaved, and put on a clean t-shirt and jeans. His somewhat curly auburn hair was freshly combed and his moustache was freshly trimmed. Tall, handsome, naturally bronzed, rangy and well-muscled, only his greying temples betrayed the fact that many years had gone by since he had played college football.\n\nShe was wearing a loose, sleeveless, and very short-cropped Mickey Mouse sweatshirt, oversized and very baggy plaid shorts which hung low on her hips, and pale pink deck shoes. This left her torso bare from well below her waist almost to the bottoms of her breasts. Her wavy hair was done up in a ponytail. He could see that she had dressed up for the occasion - she wore all her best earrings and her nose stud and copper anklets, and he also saw the short gold chain he'd bought her doubled up and hanging from her navel ring. He silently thanked the-powers-that-be that she hadn't put on her black makeup. Without it, she was a beautiful young woman.\n\n""Mmmm. Smells good,"" Pepper said. ""What's for supper?""\n\n""Food,"" he replied.\n\n""Oooo-kay, we're having food,"" she answered back, sounding a touch annoyed. ""But what *kind* of food are we having?""\n\n""Um, edible food?"" He found it hard not to laugh at her sour expression.\n\n""How about narrowing the field down a bit?""\n\nWalter turned towards the stove as he spoke, not trusting himself to keep a straight face. ""It's cooked food.""\n\n""That's it. I've got a good mind to go home and eat,"" she said, as she pulled out a chair and sat down.\n\n""Really? Maybe I'll come with you. What have you got?""\n\n""Frozen TV dinners. Blech.""\n\n""What did you have for lunch?""\n\nPepper replied with a shrug. ""Ham sandwich. Blech.""\n\n""Well, I hate to say it, but we're having a totally unhealthy and very old-fashioned dinner, loaded with calories, fat, and cholesterol.""\n\n""Oh goody! When do we eat?""\n\n""We eat as soon as *you* set the table!""\n\nShe did as she was told, moving the few implements and pieces of chinaware necessary to the table while he pulled dinner out of the oven and off the stove. \n\n""Mmmm. So what do we have here?""\n\nHis reply was a bit muffled as his head was deep inside the refrigerator. ""Chicken cacciatore baked with ricotta and Parmesan cheeses, steamed spaghetti, garlic toast, and,"" he exclaimed as he turned and walked to the table, ""Caesar salad and Asti Spumante.""\n\n""So you're gonna stuff me with Italian food and get me drunk on Italian wine. Is that your plan?""\n\n""Do you have any objections?""\n\n""Nope,"" she said, as she started loading up her plate.\n\n""Just don't tell your mother.""\n\n""No way! What she doesn't know can't hurt me.""\n\n""Speaking of which, did she get off all right last night?""\n\n""Yep. They should be in Cancun by now. Her and *Uncle* David. You know, I really hate it the way she makes me call every one of her boyfriends uncle. I mean, I'm fifteen now, for God sake, not five! Why can't I just call them by their first names, like a normal person?""\n\n""I guess that's your mother's idea of you showing respect. Are you going to start calling me Walter now?""\n\n""Come on, Uncle Wally, you're different. I've known you forever. Most of those guys disappear after a few months.""\n\n""Nothing much you can do about that. It's their loss, not yours.""\n\n""Nah. It's my mother's. She's the one that ... ahhhh, never mind. Tonight's not about her. How's Sammy doing? Hear from her lately?"" \n\n""Last night, actually. She's doing fine, other than being thoroughly homesick. Three more weeks before she gets back.""\n\n""It's been what, two and a half months now? I'll bet you two'll have quite the homecoming! Hubba hubba!"" Pepper waggled her eyebrows suggestively.\n\nWalter smiled as he replied. ""Don't expect to come over that day. Actually,"" he grinned rather lewdly, ""I wouldn't count on coming over the next day either.""\n\n""Yeah."" Pepper's dark brown eyes glittered with amusement. ""You'll be so pooped out from the night before you'll sleep all day!""\n\n""I think I've just been insulted. Actually, now that I think about it, I'm sure I have."" The seriocomic look he wore almost had her falling off her chair with a sudden attack of the giggles. It didn't help matters that her mouth was full. ""There are,"" he continued, ""dire consequences for such nasty comments, you know. There'll be no dessert for you, young lady.""\n\nA minute or so later, when she finally recovered enough to speak, she asked, ""What's for dessert?""\n\n""Let's see ... we're having a classic Italian dinner - at least, here in Canada it's a classic Italian dinner - with a classic Italian wine - at least, here in Canada it's a classic Italian wine. So, we're having the classic Italian dessert - at least, what we here in Canada consider to be the classic Italian dessert. Any guesses? No, no, don't bother trying to speak. Let's leave the food in your mouth rather than spewing it all over my nice clean kitchen. We are having,"" he said, as he walked over to the freezer, opened it, and pulled out a cardboard container of something, ""ta-da! Spumoni ice cream!""\n\nPepper almost lost it again when he broke out into one of those huge, phony, thousand-watt smiles.\n\n""Enough. Enough! I give! You win!""\n\n""Chalk another one up for ... The Evil Doctor Motormouth!""\n\nSwallowing quickly, she replied. ""Wait-wait-wait. You can't be The Evil Doctor Motormouth.""\n\n""Oh, really? And why not?""\n\n""It's like Sammy keeps saying. She's the doctor in the family."" Pepper did a good imitation of Walter's wife, closing her eyes, waving her nose in the air, and putting on a bad Harvard accent. ""You, you're just a lowly BA. You don't have the paperwork to claim such a prestigious title.""\n\n""That's what I get for letting her get her anthropology degree. She gets all the recognition and glory and goes on these fabulous trips, while I stay behind and keep the home fires burning.""\n\n""And play on the computer and make five times as much money.""\n\n""That's beside the point. Right now I'm trying to decide whether or not you deserve any dessert after being so mean to me.""\n\n""I'll be good. I promise!""\n\n""Suuuure you will. Right up until you get what you want. Then that Miss Hyde part of you will come right out again.""\n\n""Of course. It wouldn't be any fun if I had to be good all night. Besides, you like me better when I'm a little *naughty*.""\n\nWalter affected a bad 'New Yawk' accent for a moment. ""Tch-tch-tch. What's da world comin' to? Teenagers dese days don't got no morals. Dey don't got no respec' for der elders. Dey don't got no nuttin'. What's a fine, upstandin' citizen like myself suppose to do?""\n\nHe frowned and took a deep breath when he saw Pepper's spirit, then her eyes, then her face, drop.\n\n""Sorry, babe. I guess I put my foot in it."" There wasn't much else he could think of to do, so he walked over and began rubbing her neck and shoulders.\n\n""It's not your fault. That was my mother's big going away speech last night - how evil all us kids are, with our drugs, our gangs, and free sex all the time with anybody who's got money or stuff. As if! The only reason she's going out with *Uncle David* is 'cause he's got cash he's willing to spend on her! The bloody hypocrite!""\n\n""Easy. Easy now. Remember what you said. Tonight's not about her. So just relax. Enjoy your dinner.""\n\n Dinner and dessert were done with, the kitchen cleaned up, the dishwasher loaded and going, and they were seated together on the couch in the family room in front of the television before she came out of her funk.\n\n""This wine's not bad. What's it called again?""\n\nWalter responded quickly. ""Asti Spumante. It probably means 'The Village Fruit Wine' or some such nonsense, but it sounds good to us uncivilized folks.""\n\n""I don't know. It feels pretty civil right now, sitting here with you. You are civilized, aren't you?""\n\n""Nah. That's just an illusion, a facade I hide behind. In reality, I'm a thoroughly uncultured barbarian barely half a rung up from my ancestors, the ones who spoke in ug's and scratched through each other's pelts looking for fleas and things and wandered around with their knuckles dragging on the ground. Just ask Sammy. She'll tell you. So, what are we watching tonight? You pick anything out yet?"" \n\n""Sorta. Like, I couldn't make up my mind. You got Jim Carey's latest and I want to see that, but I was also thinking about watching something from your era, something *steamy* and *hot*! Valley of the Dolls is on cable.""\n\nWalter couldn't help snickering. ""Valley of the Dolls, eh? Steamy and hot, eh? Where did you hear that?""\n\n""I read it in the reviews. They said it was the hottest movie made in its decade, and when it came out, there was talk of banning it in some states. You've seen it, right? It is steamy, right?""\n\n""Oh, I've seen it all right, and for the time, it was really something. The first time I watched it was in my friend's garage. His Dad had a bootleg super-8 copy. Back in them days, back in the stone age, we didn't even have video. We had to make do with *film*.""\n\n""I can't even imagine it. But you did see the movie?""\n\n""Yep. Of course, times have changed a little since then. Actually, I think that rerun of Seinfeld the other day was probably even racier than the movie was.""\n\n""You mean the one with 'The Move'?""\n\n""You got it. How many people did you see in bed together, not married and not sleeping?""\n\n""Elaine and the mechanic two or three times, and George and his girlfriend two or three times. So?""\n\n""There's not much more in the movie. Match it up with a melodramatic plot and stilted dialogue, and you'll be bored to tears.""\n\n""Jim Carey it is, then. You convinced me.""\n\nWalter sat back in the corner of the couch while Pepper got up and started the VCR. She was definitely no longer the little girl he remembered from only a few short years ago. On her way back to the sofa, she grabbed the comforter he had brought out earlier, shook it out, then pulled it up over top of them both as she sat down. After some shifting about, he ended up slouched down and stretched out with his feet on a hassock. She ended up sitting with her legs on the couch, also slouched down, leaning against him. He had his arm wrapped around her waist, and the touch of her bare skin sent a tingle up his arm. Underneath the softness, he could feel her hard abdominal muscles shifting about and moving with her breathing. It was without much success that he tried to shut away those sensations. He began to absent-mindedly toy with the chain hanging down from her belly button.\n\n""Wine, please?""\n\nHe handed her a fresh glass and began sipping on one himself. The partially emptied bottle was sitting, open, in an ice bucket close to hand.\n\nPepper was working on her fifth glass by the time the movie ended. Somewhere along the line she slid down a little, moving more towards the horizontal and away from vertical. That's when Walter realized she wasn't wearing a bra under her sweatshirt. He could feel the warm, soft skin of the bottom of her breast pressing into his arm. Everything was under cover, so he couldn't see anything, and he wasn't even sure the girl realized what was happening, but he found the sensation impossible to ignore. He was hard as a rock through most of the latter part of the movie.\n\nThe VCR automatically started rewinding and flipped into television mode as soon as the credits were finished. Some inane schoolkid comedy was on. Revenge of something-or-other he thought, as he vaguely recalled seeing it before.\n\n""Uncle Wally, can I ask a question? It's kinda personal.""\n\nThere was no doubt in his mind that she was more than just leaning towards the drunken side of things. He wasn't exactly sober either, having had four glasses of wine himself.\n\n""Sure. Shoot.""\n\n""Well, it's about this guy in school. We've been going out for a few weeks now, and, well, he's getting impatient. He wants to, you know, do it.""\n\nWalter closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to will himself sober. It didn't work.\n\n""Do you like this guy?""\n\n""Well, yeah, he's cute, an' he's funny, an', an', I don't know. I guess I do.""\n\n""So you're not sure if you want him, even though he's sure he wants you. Have you two actually done anything yet?""\n\n""No, not really. Just a hand job.""\n\n""You doing him, him doing you, or both?""\n\n""I did him. Just once.""\n\n""How did you two meet? What made you go out with him?""\n\n""Um, he asked me out. One day during lunch. Invited me to a party at his friend's place."" She giggled. ""He almost got me drunk enough that night to do it right there and then.""\n\n""Let's see if I can picture this guy. Stop me if I get anything really wrong. He's either a junior or a senior, probably seventeen or eighteen ... got a nice car ... good looking ... plays sports, football, maybe baseball too ... fairly smart but not a brain ... really sure of himself ... fun to be around ... all his friends are guys around his age or older ... probably broke up with someone a week or two before asking you out, that someone most likely being fifteen or sixteen and good looking ... he's had other young girlfriends before her, too."" He took a deep breath. ""You didn't stop me. Was I guessing that good?""\n\n""You know him, don't you. You know Bryant. You have to.""\n\n""Never met him before, I don't think. I just know the type. There's someone just like him in every school and in every office. A couple more questions. Have you two ever gone somewhere you wanted to, or do you end up tagging along with him all the time. Be honest.""\n\nHe could feel her squirming around, as though she were uncomfortable with either the question or her answer. That squirming, being up close and personal, almost made him forget the question.\n\n""Well, you see, he's always got these things to do. Important things.""\n\n""Uh huh. And whenever you two aren't doing something he wants to do, you're making out. True?""\n\nThere was a short, uncomfortable silence.\n\n""I guess your lack of response means I'm right. So, when you're making out, does he assume that you're going to go all the way, and when you balk and stop him, he gets angry and upset with you?""\n\nPepper's non-denial gave him his answer.\n\n""Thought so. Just one more question to round out the picture. His last girlfriend, the one just before you. He probably describes her as being a bit of a bitch and a cold fish, saying she's nothing at all like you and that's why he dumped her. Please tell me I'm wrong.""\n\n""It's not like that. He really likes me. He does!""\n\n""Oh, I'm sure he does. Just like he liked his last girlfriend, and the one before her, and the one before her. Just like he'll like the next one after you. Think about this for a minute. Can you see him sticking with you for years? Or being faithful to you while he's away at college?""\n\nA few seconds later, a sad, hurt little voice answered him. ""No, I wasn't thinking about that.""\n\nHe gave her a hug and a kiss on the top of her head. ""Shhh, it's okay. You know I get carried away sometimes. It's just that I don't like it when somebody's taking advantage of my baby girl. And that's what he's doing - taking advantage of a young, inexperienced girl.""\n\nThere was a little wine left in the bottle, so he split it between their two glasses. Pepper downed hers in two swallows.\n\n""You think he's really like that?""\n\n""I don't know. I'm just guessing. You have to find out for yourself. But if I were you, I wouldn't do it with him until I was really sure I wanted to, not just because he expects me to.""\n\n""Maybe I'll wait a while. You described him just a bit too good."" \n\n""You mean you'll take some advice? Now that's a first! The last time you listened to what I said, you were six years old!""\n\n""Maybe."" Pepper's lips turned up into a half-smile. ""That's probably the last time you were right.""\n\n""Touche. Seriously though, be careful with this guy. It would be easy to make a mistake with him.""\n\n""I guess."" She wiggled a little closer, turning a bit as she did. He took the opportunity to slide his arm down a little. ""Uncle, did you make any mistakes when you were growing up?"" \n\nWalter smiled, then laughed a little.\n\n""What's so funny?""\n\n""When I was growing up, I made every mistake in the book. Some were small, some were positively awesome.""\n\n""Yeah, but did you make any mistakes about sex?""\n\n""What, before or after I married Sammy?""\n\n""When you were in school, like me.""\n\n""Yep. Just one, but it was a doozy. I'm not sure, though, that I should tell you about it. It's a little graphic.""\n\n""You mean you've done somethin' I haven't seen before? *REALLY*?""\n\n""When you put it that way,"" he chuckled, ""I guess it's not really that big a deal. Except to me, of course. One thing you've got to promise - you don't repeat any of this to anyone, especially Sammy. Deal?""\n\n""Deal. May I break out if I ever tell anyone anythin'.""\n\n""Now that is a serious oath. Picture this - I'm fifteen, not really a nerd or a brain, but not exactly material for joining the in-crowd. Just a normal kid. Oh, and I'm still a virgin. I've never had a hand job, a blow job, or anything from a girl.""\n\n""An innocent?""\n\n""No, not quite. I'd seen movies and pictures, read magazines, and spied on a few women. And I did get to feel up one girl, but we were interrupted before things really got interesting.""\n\n""Anyway, one day Marie Garballi, the hottest girl in school, invites me over to her place. Never even bothered to talk to me before, but suddenly, out of the blue, she seems to want me. Boy was I dumb.""\n\n""What, didn't you think somethin' funny was goin' on?""\n\n""I don't know what I was thinking or feeling. Terror was probably closest, but there's no way I was going to miss out on a date with her. Anyway, I get to her house about seven, and she's waiting for me, dressed, if you can call it that, in a black micro dress that's cut halfway down to her navel in front and just barely hides her panties. She teases me for more than two hours. We have pizza, which I buy, and drink beer, which I pay for. All the while, she touches, fondles, and strokes my body. I'm not allowed to touch her.\n\n""Finally, she gets tired of gaming around and starts issuing orders. Her first command is for me to take off her dress. I fumble with that thing for five minutes, trying to figure out how to get it open! Nobody ever told me about those camouflaged zippers you girls like, and she doesn't help in the least, laughing at me the whole time.\n\n""Well, when I finally figure it out and get that thing off her, I think all the embarrassment is worth it. She's gorgeous, tight, and built like a brick outhouse.""\n\n""As good as Mom?""\n\n""Um, different. Marie's tits weren't as big, but she had a nicer ass. So there I am, standing there fully dressed, while she's prancing around in red bikini panties, nylons, and black high heels. The part I don't like is she still won't let me touch her, even though she's stroking me all over and even rubbing my balls and cock through my pants. It was hard to keep focused enough not to squirt in my underwear. That's probably what she was hoping for.\n\n""Oh, that woman was cruel. She makes me sit on my hands on the floor, then she stands right in front of my face while she slides off her panties. I have an eye-level view from inches away of her bush and pussy. It's brown-black and curly, just like the rest of her hair. When she peels open her lips and shows me how red, wet, and juicy she is inside, I almost lose it again.""\n\n""So she was nothin' but a tease?""\n\n""Worse, but let me finish. She sits down in an easy chair with her legs spread wide and tells me to strip. I never got undressed so fast before in my life, for what little good it did me. God, I can still remember how hot and horny I was, and how high my hopes were that something would happen. Well, something does, sort of. Marie makes me stand between her legs, up as tight as I can to her crotch. With one hand she rubs her pussy and with the other she strokes my cock. Three or four seconds later I explode, spurting all over her tits and stomach.""\n\n""Then what? You rest a few minutes 'n try again?""\n\n""Hah! You know what that witch does? She laughs at me! Calls me a useless speed-shooter, a little boy with no control - says she should have known better than to ask a boy over when she needs a man - snickers and throws barbs at me the whole time I'm getting dressed! I couldn't get out of there fast enough.""\n\n""Nasty. Bet'cha never went back there again.""\n\n""Oh, but that's not the end of it. Turns out she told all her friends what happened. That was the worst. Getting called speedy by people I hardly knew. I almost ended up changing schools.""\n\n""You lived, obviously.""\n\n""My self-esteem didn't. It was the longest time before I went out with another girl. I still don't think I was properly recovered when Sammy sank her claws into me. That was years later.""\n\n""Poor baby! Scarred for life by some oversexed little bimbo.""\n\nPepper rolled over to lie across Walter's lap. Her head was resting on one of his arms, her arms went around his waist, her face sort-of turned up towards his, while his other hand, the one still under the comforter, rested on her bare back. He began to rub, letting his fingers wander from the waistband of her shorts up under her sweatshirt all the way to her shoulders.\n\n""Mmmm, feels good."" She wriggled a little, then gave him a bit of a hug.\n\n""All right, Miss Sunny Daye. Turnabout is fair play. Now it's your turn to tell me a story.""\n\nThere was a pause, as she didn't answer right away. He looked down to see that her eyes were half-closed and she was grinning. He also saw, down between them, that one of her red-brown nipples was trying to poke a hole through his t-shirt and into his stomach. Her top was riding up.\n\n""Can't. Don't know any sexy stories like that.""\n\n""Ba-lo-ney. I know better. Come on, deliver.""\n\n""Awww, I'm too tired. An' too drunk.""\n\nThat sly smile told him she was teasing. So did the way she was watching him out of the corner of one eye.\n\n""All right, Missy, have it your way. But see if I ever tell you another story. Nyahh!"" He stuck his tongue out at her.\n\n""Nyahh!"" She did it back at him.\n\n""Nyahh!"" \n\n""Nyahh!"" \n\n""Nyahh!"" \n\nThey traded faces back and forth until Pepper couldn't hold back her giggling enough to continue.\n\nWalter stared at the TV until she got herself back under control, glancing down only occasionally. Each time he looked at her, though, she broke out with more giggles. The fact that he was running his fingertips over the bumps of her spine every time he peeked didn't help matters in the least.\n\nEventually, she calmed down. He pulled the comforter up to cover her a little more fully. His other hand was still stroking her back.\n\n""I guess I can tell you 'nother story 'bout Mom. 'Member *Uncle* Deiter? 'Bout a year ago?""\n\n""Um, maybe. Blond? Short? Crewcut?""\n\n""Nah, that was Hans. He came along after she quit goin' out with the twins. Before them. Deiter had black hair an' a tattoo.""\n\n""Oh, right. The big fat guy.""\n\n""Who?""\n\n""The big guy. Six five, three hundred pounds, skull and crossbones on one arm, tombstone on the other one?""\n\n""Tommy! Forgot about him. No, he's the guy liked doin' Mom on the kitchen table 'fore breakfast. After him. Black hair, tall, skinny, hairy mole on his chin. Strange attitude, but funny.""\n\n""I remember now. He always wore shorts and dirty t-shirts?""\n\n""Mm-hmm. Him. Anyhow, one day I'm lyin' on the couch watchin' TV an' they come home early. He's half drunk an' Mom's had more'n a few too. Y'know what she's like when she's sloshed.""\n\n""From what you've told me and what else I've heard, she'd do almost anything with almost anybody almost anywhere.""\n\n""Yep. So they come in an' they sit in the big chair. Y'know, the big one, the one I get lost in. Mom's sittin' in his lap so I can see his face an' the back of her head an' the tops of their shoulders an' that's it. She don't even notice I'm there. Mmmm, feels good,"" Pepper murmured That was in response to Walter starting a deep, one-handed massage of her shoulders. She turned a little more towards face down to give him better access and closed her eyes. He could feel the warmth and softness of her breasts pressing into his thigh, and shifted slightly, hoping to keep her from feeling his rehardening cock.\n\nShe continued with her story. ""They make out for a while, kissin' an' stuff, before he winks at me. I'm not payin' much attention 'cause there's a good show on TV an' I seen it all before. But Deiter's kinda funny weird, so I sorta pay attention after that.\n\n""First thing is he undoes her top. Mom's laughin' and kinda complainin' but not really. A few minutes later he winks an' drops her top on the floor behind her. I don't think Mom realized what he did. Few more minutes an' her bra's off too. He's playin' with her 'cause she's doin' this half-moan half-giggle thing. Both her shoes an' her nylons come off, then she starts sorta arguin' an' laughin' again, sayin' 'no, no, you mustn't, not here, not now.' Well, he don't pay attention an' the next thing I see is her skirt droppin' on the floor.\n\n""While that's goin' on, when he's not kissin' her, he's wagglin' his eyebrows at me an' makin' funny faces. Mom don't see nothin' of that, of course. Then she squeals - 'You can't be serious! No, don't! Please!' I can tell she don't want him to stop, an' he can too.""\n\n""What's he doing? Tickling her somewhere rather sensitive?""\n\nPepper grinned. ""Shows how much you know. Mom takes a deep breath an' moans. That means he's just stuck his thing in her. Deiter makes more funny faces an' sometimes looks almost like he's hurtin' real bad, but he don't stop whatever he's doin, 'cause all of a sudden he starts wavin' my Mom's panties around behind her back, sorta like a victory thing.\n\n""All I hear is some weak moanin'. My Mom's tryin' to be quiet. As if I wouldn't know what they're doin' anyway! They always did it as soon as they got home. She's got her face in his shoulder an' he's rollin her around. It don't take long for her to go over. I can tell when he does too 'cause he makes a real weird face, scrunches up his eyes, an' relaxes an' takes a deep breath. He's watchin' me the whole time. A few minutes later I hear Mom whisperin' to him - 'Now what? I can't just get up and walk to the bathroom! Sunny might be in the house and I'm dripping all over the place. What are you doing!? You can't! No, not again, once is enough! Noooo, oh, oh ...'""\n\n""What, did they do it again?""\n\n""Oh yeah. This time though, he pushes her back a bit an' lifts her tits high enough so I can see him suckin' on 'em. Boooring. I watch the rest of my show, an' when I go to bed, they're still goin' at it. Next mornin' I found 'em on the couch, passed out an' naked.""\n\n""I take it that wasn't the first time your mother did it with Deiter right in front of you.""\n\nPepper snorted in derision. ""Hardly! An' guys before him, too. Like I said, Tommy, the guy before Deiter, he liked doin' Mom on the kitchen table 'fore breakfast. Caught 'em more'n a few times. I got used to makin' my breakfast an' lunch an' gettin' ready for school while they was busy doin' it right there. A bit disgustin' when his sweat flew all over the place, but other'n that, didn't bug me much. They did look kinda silly, with Mom's big pasty white tits jigglin' an' rollin' aroun', an' her blonde muff all wet an' matted down an' makin' those weird slurpy-sloshy sounds. You've seen Mom before. Imagine her lyin' on a table with her ankles by her ears an' that big fat tub 'o lard hangin' over her an' bangin' her good.""\n\nWalter's cock gave a lurch as his memory supplied images to go along with her words. ""Believe it or not, babe, I've never seen your mother naked.""\n\n""God! You're prob'ly the only guy in the city who hasn't! 'Specially Tommy. He liked keepin' my Mom naked while he was in the house. She did it too, but put her foot down when he tol' me to do the same. Wouldn't let him make me do anythin'.""\n\n""Well, he's gone now. You don't have to put up with that any more.""\n\n""Yeah. Least David drags Mom off to bed when they're gonna do it. Makes it easier to watch TV.""\n\nBoth were silent for a while, superficially appearing to watch and listen to the television. Walter's one-handed massage slowly worked its way across her back, down her sides to the swell of her breasts, then followed the curve of her waist and spine, reversing direction when he reached her shorts.\n\n""Uncle Walter?"" she asked, her speech a little more slurred and sounding much sleepier than it had a few minutes earlier.\n\n""Yes, babe?""\n\n""You sure you're not my Daddy?""\n\nWalter stiffened a little, his mind racing. His dark brown eyes misted a bit as his mind settled - oddly, he thought - on the memory of the last time his wife had fantasized that the girl was theirs, telling him how she thought Pepper was as close to having a child of their own as they were ever likely to get. \n\n""I can't be your father, babe. When I met your mother, I was already married to Samantha. Besides, your mother says Randy Quayde is your father."" \n\nThe girl rolled her head back and forth a few times in denial. ""Yeah. Mom's been tellin' me that forever too. He's not my Daddy.""\n\n""Babe, just because you haven't seen him in ten years doesn't mean he isn't your father. The guy does send Christmas cards regularly, doesn't he?""\n\nShe shrugged again. ""Yeah. But I know for sure he ain't my real Dad.""\n\nWalter swallowed hard. ""And just how do you know that? You would've been nothing but a twinkle in his eye at the time.""\n\n""Blood types. Mom's a A-plus, Randy's a A-minus, and I'm a A-B-plus. I know it ain't possible. One of 'em had to have a B in there someplace, an' since there ain't no doubt about Mom, means Randy ain't my Daddy. I don't got one, I guess.""\n\nHe again wished he was sober, then wished that his wife was there for support.\n\n""How long have you known?""\n\nHer shoulders moved in a sort-of shrug. ""Six months.""\n\nThere was a long, uncomfortable silence. At least, for Walter it was a strain. He couldn't tell how Pepper was feeling. It wasn't until he felt a wetness on his leg that he realized she was crying. He was still rubbing her back, still trying to think of something to say to her. Walter never gave voice to any of the thoughts or emotions that were running through his mind.\n\n An hour later she was asleep. He managed to stand up with her in his arms, covers and all, and carried her down a hall, through a door, and placed her on a bed. He pulled the blankets out from under her, then tucked her in. Aside from rolling over, Pepper was completely unresponsive.\n\nWalter stared at the beautiful young girl for several minutes before bending over and kissing her on the cheek.\n\n""'Night, babe,"" he whispered. ""You have some nice dreams and Daddy will see you in the morning.""\n\nThere were tears running down his face as he walked along the hall to his own bedroom.\n\n<Fin>\n\n----\n\nAuthor's notes: I've never actually seen Valley of the Dolls.\n\nI don't actually know much about blood types either, but I think I've got it right.\n\n Cast of Characters:\n\nWally (Walter) Jackson - The husband 38, 6'3"", auburn hair, dark brown eyes, rangy and well-built, athletic, vaguely Italian looking, swarthy and handsome Sammy (Samantha) Jackson - Walter's wife. 37, 5'6"", dk brn hair, brown eyes, rounded, fairly attractive\n\nPepper (Sunny) Daye - the neighbour's daughter 15, 5'9"", auburn hair, dark brown eyes, well built, athletic Bryant - Pepper's wanna-do-it boyfriend Susan Daye - the neighbour 33, 5'2"", blonde hair, blue eyes, voluptuous\n\nDavid Wallace - the neighbour's latest boyfriend 37, 5'9"", sandy hair - greying and balding, brown eyes Randy Quayde - one of Susan's old boyfriends 33, 5'6"", light brown hair, brown eyes, balding, pudgy. Deiter - one of Susan's former boyfriends. Black hair, tattoo, tall, skinny, hairy mole on his chin. Strange attitude, but funny. Hans - another one of Susan's former boyfriends. Blonde, short, crewcut. Tommy - yet another one of Susan's former boyfriends. Black hair, tattoos, 6'5"", 300lbs The Twins - more of ... you got it."
1330,Digital Switching,['MM'],"He nodded, still locked into his intellectual congress with the information in the display. ""It is. This way the computer doesn't waste precious CPU time on users who aren't doing anything and can cut off in an instant ones who are doing something they shouldn't.""\n\nAgain I nodded, trying to grasp enough of what he was saying to make an intelligent comment. The seconds ticked by, and i was sure he was about to turn and walk away, totally forgetting me. Finally I blurted out, ""That sounds kind of harsh, doesn't it?""\n\nHe turned and looked at me for the first time, with a surprised expression. Inside I froze. You've blown it, old boy, I thought to myself. Now he thinks you're a total geek or crazy or both. You'll be lucky if he just leaves without notifying any institutions.\n\nBut his surprised look melted into as he laughed a deep, rich, easy laugh, and chuckled, ""I suppose it does, doesn't it!""\n\nMy own surprise was total, but I had the good sense to laugh along with him. After we had had a good long laugh, he turned to go on to the next display, and gestured for me to follow him. Needless to say, I did. As we moved on, he said warmly, ""I get the impression that you're not particularly up on the latest advances in technology.""\n\nI smiled at him. ""Well, no. I use my Internet account and run my applications, but other than that I just accept things on faith, I guess. I just stick to my faithful PC.""\n\nHe chuckled, and said ""You really should keep up on the latest advances. You never know when something new will come along which will make your life a lot easier, so it pays to keep your eyes open for new opportunities. Now take this next display, on the new laptops...""\n\nAnd that was how the rest of the afternoon went. He, the gentle, kind teacher, teaching me more about computers in those few hours than I had known in all my life beforehand, and I the eager student, hanging on his every word. Now I will admit that he could have been talking about the anatomy of the flea and I would have been just as eager, for it wasn't the subject matter that kept me hooked in but the teacher. He obviously loved his subject, and brought to his lessons a contagious enthusiasm, not to mention (I just happened to notice) a kind, expressive face, an ease and grace of motion both hypnotic and relaxing, and a thin but well-muscled frame, like a dancer's. Every word he said burned into my mind and I drank deeply of the knowledge he so loved to share.\n\nFinally, it was five o' clock, we had exhausted every display there, and we were both tired and giddy from each other's company. So I was only mildly surprised when I heard myself inviting him over to my place for dinner and a movie from my collection. He accepted graciously, and we caught a cab back to my apartment.\n\nAs soon as we got inside, I felt more confident, as I always do when I get home. Each thing in my apartment was out there by me, and carries its own air of familiarity and comfort, from the beat-up and oddly-coloured couch, to the enormous TV I won in a raffle at college, to the painting by my mother of my baby sister Clara at age three. I ushered him to the couch, which despite its extreme age and mildly arthritic springs is quite comfortable, and whisked off to the kitchen to whip up a meal.\n\nAnd if my confidence had soared when I entered my apartment, it reached escape velocity when I hit the kitchen. I feel I can say, and there are many friends and family members who will support me on this, that I am one damn good cook. For as long as I can remember, I have felt at home in the kitchen. Before long, the pasta was boiling, the sauce was simmering, the greens were boiling, and I could take him out a glass of wine. When I returned to the living room, I found to my utter lack of surprise that he had found my dear old PC and was fiddling with it and muttering something about abacuses and ease of use. I nudged his elbow gently with my own and handed him his glass.\n\nHe turned away from the computer and took the glass, taking a long pull from it and leaning back in the chair, facing me. He favoured me with a warm smile (which incidently caused be to sit down just a little quicker than I had intended as my knees went all wobbly) and said, ""I haven't seen one of these in ages. I didn't think there were any more around.""\n\nI smiled and gave my well-worn old machine an affectionate pat. ""Yeah, this machine and I have been through a lot together.""\n\nHe grinned wryly and said, ""I suppose it would be useless to tell you how much faster and better all your applications would run if you upgraded to a new system?""\n\nI nodded. ""Pretty much. When this old rig finally gives up the ghost I'll look into a new one, but until then, I'll just plug along."" He shook his head in disbelief and said, ""What is it you're cooking out there? It smells great!""\n\nI preened under his praise and said, ""Oh, a little of this and a little of that."" With that, I stood up and extended my hand to collect his now-empty glass. ""And I should be getting back to it, I'm afraid.""\n\nHe handed me his glass, and as I took it our hands brushed against each other. I felt an electric chill run up my spine and I let my hand linger there for just a little longer than necessary, looking into his eyes to see how he reacted, hope and fear battling in my heart. Hope won by a landslide as he slid his finger over my knuckles quite deliberately and smiled up at me with a look of pure affection. My heart swelled and I practically skipped back to the kitchen.\n\nSupper went like a boat ride on a gentle river, the two of us talking freely, the words seeming to just pour out without a care. We were high on each other... whatever one of us said was the most amusing or interesting thing the other had ever heard, and then they went and said something even more wonderful, over and over again. By the end of the meal, we were touching hands frequently, and as we did the dishes together, our progress was severely crimped by the fact that we couldn't keep our hands off of each other. I don't think either of us were ever both working at the same time... one of us would be trying to work and the other would be nibbling his ear, or kissing his cheek, or hugging him from behind. Finally, as he reached by me to pick something up, our faces came within twelve inches of each other and before either of us knew it we were kissing passionately over the sink. A long languid moment passed before I even breathed, as our mouths met and our tongues caressed one another. My mind sang with an echoing joy as our souls met in that one blinding moment. An undermined number of eons later the kiss ended and we simply embraced, breathing heavily and grinning like kids who've just found genuine reindeer hoofprints on their roof on Christmas Day.\n\n""I think the dishes can wait..."" I panted.\n\n""I sure as hell can't!"" he chuckled, and kissed me again.\n\nEventually, we made it to my bedroom. It was only down a very short hall and normally would take all of thirty seconds, but we felt the need to kiss, caress, or otherwise contact each other at every step, so it took us considerably longer. When we got there, I gently pushed him onto the bed and quickly relieved us both of our clothing, making him giggle at the speed and efficiency with which I did so. I climbed on top of him, our chests so close I could feel my heart beating against his, and I kissed him again, deeply and hotly. If the kiss in the kitchen had started the fire, this one ignited it. Our bodies were already slick with sweat as I pressed my mouth against his and rubbed against him slowly. Our cocks slid against each other, and the two heads met and exchanged a delicate kiss. I could feel the fire burning deep in me, scalding my soul and making my senses peak.\n\nI broke the kiss and dragged my tongue down his chest, leaving a trail of saliva and causing him to gasp lightly. Downward I licked, over his smooth belly, his slender waistline, and finally up the length of his straining member. I took a deep breath, then closed my mouth over his cockhead. Again I felt that electric thrill, but this time it hit me like someone had thrown a bag of black dust into my head, and it had fallen dead center and exploded in a dizzying swirl of lightning-streaked darkness.\n\nI suckled the head greedily, nursing it like a hungry baby, my eyes closed so i could focus entirely on the wonderful sensation of his warm cockhead rubbing on the roof of my mouth. I ran a fingertip up the shaft, causing him to tense slightly and squirt a delicious droplet of precum into my busy mouth, where it was briefly savoured then quickly disappeared. I tilted my head forward and leaned down, taking more of his cock into my mouth and sucking it vigorously, my tongue pressed against his cockhead so that as I sucked it rubbed against my tongue roughly. His ragged breathing and the way his legs were trembling assured me that I was being at least moderately successful. I made love to his cock with my mouth, running the very tip of my tongue through his slit, twirling around his length with the bulk of my tongue, and sucking on it like it was my air supply.\n\nHe moaned and clutched at the pillows, his sweat soaking the sheets. I open my mouth fully and sank down on his cock, sliding it as far as it would go into my hungry throat, and bobbed up and down rapidly, determined to capture his prize. With a strangled sort of gasp, he came like a fountain, shooting his marvellous seed deep down my throat. I had to breathe through my nose rapidly as I sucked and swallowed his load, pulling on his cock with my well-developed throat muscles to suck him totally dry. Eventually, I could feel his cock softening in my mouth, and he was beginning to shift uncomfortably as I sucked on his now supersensitive cock. Reluctantly I let his cock slip out of my mouth, and scooched back up and gave him a deep kiss, letting him taste his own juices mixed with my saliva. At first he just lay there, dazed, as I kissed him, then a goofy smile spread over his beautiful face and he kissed me back tenderly.\n\nWe made love like that for the rest of the night, mind-and-other-organs- blowing sex, pieced together with Edenic periods of cuddling and round. Finally, around midnight, we were beginning to tire, so I suggested we watch a movie. I showed him to my collection, and he selected 'Lawnmower Man.' I took it from its case but noticed it was not rewound. I turned on the TV and VCR, popped in the tape, and started it rewinding, and went back to the bed to snuggle with him. As it happened, the news was on.\n\n""In local news, a local high school teacher is to be brought up on charges of sexual abuse of a minor after it was revealed that he had a long-running sexual relationship with a 14-year-old male student of his. Details of the charges are sketchy at this time, but sources close to the event say they suspected something was wrong when the teacher began giving the student expensive gifts. In sports, ....\n\nThere was dead silence in the room as I numbly clicked off the television. They had shown a picture of the teacher accused, and it was the man, my angel, lying next to me. My mind still reeling, I hardly noticed when he got out of bed and began slowly and deliberately dressing. His posture was rigid and his actions were robotic. In a dead tone he said, ""I can show myself out. It's been wonderful. Sorry it had to end like this.""\n\nSomehow, an alarm went off in my head, and it dawned on e that he was leaving. ""DON'T!"" I blurted.\n\nHe turned to face me with that dead look. Inside I cringed to see the same face I had seen show such carefree warmth suddenly become a dead, impassive mask. ""Don't what?""\n\n""Don't leave me!"" I almost yelled. This seemed to have no impact, and in my panic I began to ramble. ""Don't leave me now, After what we have shared tonight! I don't give a shit about anything you've done. I know damn well that even if everything they said is true, it was no abusive relationship, you wouldn't hurt a fly. I know it's only been half a day, but I already love you more than I have loved anything in this world, and more than anything I ever will... if you leave now I will curl up and die inside, I just know it... Oh god oh god oh god don't leave me, I don't care about the news, I'll forget it ever happened just don't leave me!"" My panic spent, and panted and tried to catch my breath as I awaited his reply, trepidation in hard icy layers around my heart.\n\nHe paused, apparently mulling over what I had said, and for a brief bright moment I thought he was going to stay. But he just turned and walked out of the door and out of my life. I lay there, my mind frozen in that protective stupor that always surrounds severe trauma. I was dimly aware that I should be crying or storming after him, but it was too huge, too horrible for me to contemplate on any kind of emotional level right away. I just lay there, his semen still wet on the sheets beside me, his scent still all over me and the rest of the room. I could even still see the little bits of red yarn his battered cardigan had left on the chair near my bed. My mind refused to believe he was gone, and instead tried to figure out why he would leave (not that he would leave and not that he did leave but if he did leave then...) I had made it clear to him that I trusted him to have done nothing wrong. He must have known that I wouldn't turn him in, or whatever. But then my mind replayed our first conversation, and I realized the answer. I had gotten too close... I had breached his security. I had accessed files which I was not supposed to. So, through the miracle of modern digital switching, I had been instantaneously cut off, and he could go spend his valuable CPU time somewhere else. With a sickening lurch in my stomach, I began to feel the loss. The pain flowed through me like scalding-hot water through a sore throat, and I wept there on the bed that still looked as if he was going to be back any second, as if he'd just popped down to the store for some cigarettes. I could hear myself crying, but it sounded very far away compared to the roaring deluge of poison I felt twisting around my heart.\n\nAfter an eternity of crying, the pain slowly subsided till it was merely a dull-throbbing wound and not the fierce assault it was before. I began to tidy up the room methodically, telling myself it was to keep my mind off the pain and the day's events, but knowing that I was trying to remove his ghost from the room, so I could try to forget. As I puttered about robotically, I came to my old clunker of a computer. I sat down in the chair and went to turn it on, figuring maybe to find some solace on the Net.\n\nBut I found myself running my hands over the keyboard and monitor, and thinking about how alike me and my old computer were. Slow, clunky, ungainly, nether of us accepted more than one user at a time. Both of us would easily be confused by more than one user, and if there was a security breach, we'd have to find the offender and deal with the breach. Just freezing the offender out wasn't an option for either of us. I rested my head against the monitor, and cried some more, wondering if we might both have become obsolete."
1331,Dina's Day,"['MF', 'sm']","taking endless care in cleaning every inch of silken skin to a lovely transparent flush. She styled her hair...each curl placed with exceptional care. She added makeup...just a hint in places, for her skin was very good...and she needed no more color....as she was blushing almost constantly. She dressed...a brief task...panties...a short pleated skirt... white nylon blouse...nylons and black heels. She added jewelry and did her nails. All these things took but half an hour...which was well, for no more had she finished than she heard the door open. She smiled bravely...and tried to look as appealing as possible. He stalked in...looking for all the world like a gladiator now returned from combat. He wore jeans...and a simple pullover shirt, which failed to conceal the muscles beneath. He closed the door, and studied her appearance. He walked a circle around her...she stood frozen...like a bird captured by the gaze of a viper. He raised her skirt casually, and examined the exposed places with easy familiarity. She made no objection to this intrusion. He cupped a breast roughly, and waited to pounce at any reaction. She remained impassive...at what cost only she knew. He went to a closet...and withdrew several lengths of soft nylon rope, which he tucked under an arm. He also found a short, wide leather belt and swished it casually through the air as he closed the closet door and returned to her side. He tied a length of rope around her waist...not tightly, but firm enough to prevent excessive movement. He tied each wrist to another piece of rope...then to the rope at her waist. The slightly bent position of her arms was not painful, but drew the nylon blouse into sharp relief across her breasts...a motion which rubbed her nipples like sandpaper. He took an arm...and led her to the front of the beach house. The sands before it were empty...it was November and the crowds had gone south to warmer climes. The sun porch was simply furnished...a studio couch, a small table upon which the wine sat in an ice bucket...accompanied by a glass...and two straight backed chairs or old, solid oak construction. He placed her in front of one of the chairs, back to it....and sat. He poured the wine, and drank appreciatively, a long swallow. He raised her skirt and placed the bunched material in her hands, still restrained at her waist. She was shivering in spite of the warmth of the room. She was frightened...a little...and it was delicious. Once he had whipped her here...just like this...daring her to move or cry out...repeated strokes with that same wide belt across her defenseless bottom...at least a dozen. She had not given in to the tears then...she had remained still and in place...taunting him with her control. The pain had been severe...more than any before or since, but she had won...and he had given her a release which she would remember forever as a prize. He finished the wine...and patted her directly on her cute lacy, panties. He led her to the couch and laid her on her back, tossing her skirt up casually as he did so. Her thighs were lovely...rounded and firm...with a sweet hint of virginally in her pose. He looked for a long moment...then raised the belt. She watched him...trusting but apprehensive...and excited beyond anything she had ever felt. He brought the belt down in a moderate arc...the stroke landing across the front of her thighs with a sharp sting. He placed two more there...both dangerously near the junction of her thighs...and watched her face. She closed her eyes...and in doing so admitted defeat. The sensations and possibilities were too strong...he would win this time. She would give in...she always did eventually, but he had won quickly because of this different approach. She opened her legs wide...and felt his hands gently slip her panties down her legs. His weight was a welcome sensation...and he made love to her as he always did...generously and thoroughly, spending extra time with every place he knew would stimulate her. When the release finally came she knew that whatever unknown costs there were in it, she was right in letting it go on. Later, as they sipped wine together, he spoke. ""I'm getting out of the mail room next week...I got the junior account exec's job..."" She would never tell him.\n\n --"
1332,Dining Out,['MF'],"He dropped his glance to her feet, swallowing hard when he saw the black patent leather heels, the high heel arching her foot and emphasizing the curve of her calves. ""Sorry I was late."" She said softly.\n\n""Huh? Oh, that's okay."" He slid over the menu, watching her as she picked what she wanted for dinner. The rise and fall of her chest as she breathed, the way she wiggled her ankle to make the slim golden chain she wore catch the light. He motioned to the waitress, sending their order to the kitchen before turning his attention back to the sexy woman at his side. ""You look incredible."" He said. She laughed, a low, sultry laugh that sent shivers through him.\n\n""You already said that."" She told him, reaching for the goblet of water. ""I'm so glad you like it. I picked this dress just for you.""\n\n""Mmmm! You have wonderful taste."" He reached out, resting his hand on her knee, enjoying the smooth feel of the nylon and her leg underneath. A gentle squeeze elicited a smile from her, and he had to force himself to remove his hand and not inch his way up her thigh. ""New shoes, too."" He noted. ""I like them a lot.""\n\n""What, these?"" She lifted her foot towards him, rolling her ankle.\n\nThe mischief in her eyes let him know that she knew just how what effect she had on him. ""I somehow thought you might like them.""\n\n""I do, I do."" He had to re-arrange his pants, trying to take some of the pressure off his suddenly throbbing cock. ""You are so mean to me."" He said, occupying his hands with the silverware on the table. ""Showing up, dressed like that....."" He sighed. ""What am I going to do with you?""\n\n""Take me home and make wild passionate love to me?"" She smiled, making a point of re-crossing her long legs, just to drive him crazy. She knew, without a doubt, that he was planning that now, more than ever.\n\nReaching to the bowl of chips, she selected one, scooping salsa and raising it to her lips. With a satisfying plop, a chunk of tomato fell off, landing on the swell of her breast. ""Damn!"" She put the chip on the table in front of her, reaching for her napkin. ""Wait."" He grabbed his own napkin, reaching over to clear the tomato for her. Blotting the offending sauce off, he delighted in the way the soft flesh yielded under his fingers, the swell of her breast exciting him even more. ""There! All better.""\n\n""Thank you."" She had a slight blush in her cheeks. ""I'll try to be more careful through the rest of dinner."" She promised.\n\nHe sighed, looking at his watch, seeing no sign of the waitress. He had the feeling that this was going to be a long meal.\n\nExiting the restaurant, he looked around for her truck. ""Where are you parked?"" He asked. ""I'll walk you over there.""\n\n""I'm parked back there."" She pointed towards the hotel behind the restaurant. ""By the swimming pool."" A key was suddenly dangled in front of his eyes, room 534. ""Wanna walk me over there?""\n\n""Oh, very much so!"" He took the key, then offered his arm, leading her across the parking lot to the front door of the hotel. Watching her walk up the front steps, the sway of her hips emphasized by the heels.... he groaned. She led him to the elevator, smiling at him seductively when the door closed. ""Alone at last."" She said.\n\nStepping into the circle of his arms, she pressed her body against his, feeling his hard cock press into her thigh. He had to reach up to kiss her, the heels making her just a smidge taller than him. He let his hands slide inside her coat, running up and down her body as the kissed. All too soon, the elevator stopped, and they parted.\n\nThe hotel room was small and cozy, a familiar suitcase tucked into the corner. Slipping out of her coat, she walked across the room, pulling a bottle of diet Coke from the ice bucket. ""Can I pour you a drink?"" She asked.\n\n""Sure."" He removed his own coat, draping it over the back of the chair, perching on the edge of the bed, simply delighting in watching her move. ""How long have you been planning this?""\n\n""Oh, a couple of days. It's been a while since I've seduced you.""\n\nShe grinned, handing him his glass, sitting beside him. ""And I do so love to think of new ways to seduce you.""\n\nSetting the glass on the bedside table, he pushed her back on the bed. ""And I do so love it when you seduce me, you wench."" He gave her a sloppy kiss, dragging his lips down her neck to suck on her collar bone. ""I have been rock hard the last hour, you know that?""\n\nShe giggled, running her hand down his body to find the bulge in his slacks, giving him a gentle squeeze. He groaned against her neck, his hand snaking under her skirt, brushing against her bare pussy lips. ""No underwear?"" He asked.\n\n""Uh-uh."" She unzipped his slacks, her fingers wrapping around his cock. ""I wanted to surprise you.""\n\n""It worked!"" His fingers slid between the damp lips, probing deep inside her. His tongue trailed down to her breast, tasting the faint residue left from the salsa, then down into the deep well between her breasts. Her taste and her touch were driving him crazy. ""I have to have you now."" He whispered.\n\nRolling away, he stood up, helping her to her feet and pulling the dress over her head. ""Leave the bra on. And the garter belt."" He said, removing his own clothing. She reached out and wiped the dribble of pre cum from the angry red head of his cock, licking her fingers clean. ""You are so sexy."" He whispered.\n\nParting her thighs, he entered her, bringing one stocking clad leg up rest on his shoulder, kissing her toes right over the edge of the shoe. Running his hands up and down her leg, he pumped in and out of her, cumming after only a few minutes. He knew by her cries and whimpers that she was close, and he continued to make love to her, until she came, her pussy squeezing his semi-erect cock deliciously.\n\nSpent, they lay side by side, calming down. Grinning wickedly, she draped her leg across stomach, knowing he couldn't resist touching it. ""Happy?"" She asked.\n\n""Of course I am, silly."" He pinched her thigh, making her squeal. ""But something occurs to me.""\n\nRaising herself on one elbow, she looked down at him. ""And just what would that be?"" She asked.\n\n""I'm going to have to go and move my car. I can't leave it in the restaurant parking lot.... It will get towed away."" He sighed, forcing himself to stand up and get dressed. Grabbing the key, he headed for the door. ""Stay right there."" He told her, promising to be right back. He had a busy night ahead of him, he thought, stepping onto the elevator. All the way to his car, he was planning how he would seduce her next week.\n\n~There are worse hobbies than windmill jousting~ ~To every man his Dulcinea~ ~Dulcinea5@aol.com~"
1333,Dinner Out,"['MF', 'voy']","But the next thing you feel is not the hard, hot, head of my cock. Whatever it is, it's smooth and cool and it goes in easily. It slides inside and your lips close over it, holding it in place. It isn't large, but if you squeeze you can feel it pressing against your pelvic bone, and you jump slightly when you feel it touch your cervix. Then you realize that I've already pulled up your panties and lowered your skirt.\n\nYou let me turn you to face me, still disoriented and confused. I open your blouse and gently remove your bra, giving each nipple a brief hello kiss before buttoning you up again. ""Let's go to dinner,"" I say.\n\nYou can feel your breasts swaying beneath your blouse as we walk, a gentle friction of smooth fabric against your skin. You know that your nipples are erect and plainly visible to anyone who cares to look. They can't see my 'surprise', but you can feel it moving inside you as we walk to the car and drive to the restaraunt. You don't ask what it is; if had I intended to tell you, I would have already. We chat about events, politics, the weather, and how much we've missed each other. By the time we arrive, you've almost forgotten about it.\n\nThere's a waiting list at the restaraunt so we find a table in the bar to wait. The drink has an immediate affect on you, giving you a pleasant buzzing feeling. That brings back some of your arousal, and your hands wander to my thighs and my chest. The bar is dim; you're not sure they other patrons can see your nipples poking through your blouse, but you know they can see your hands. You pull yourself back, but your hands have a mind of their own, straying time and again. You wonder if they can see the heat between your legs.\n\nWe continue to talk, about more intimate things, until our table is called. As we rise, I put my hand in my pocket. When the hostess turns to greet us, you begin to feel another soft buzzing sensation -- from your cunt. You pause, surprised, feeling a tingle begin in your clit and a hot flush rise up your neck and into your face. You realize that you've held your breath and when you release it, it comes out as ""ah!"" You open your eyes to see the hostess looking closely at you. You know that she can see your hard nipples, the flush in your face. She knows that you're aroused. Her eyes flick to my crotch, and you realize that she can see my erection making a bulge in my trousers.\n\nBut she pauses barely a heartbeat, then says ""Will you come with me?"" You smile as you restrain yourself from replying ""Yes, please!"" Each glance from a stranger as we walk through the crowded dining room is like another caress. Hundreds of eyes rake you, your hard nipples, your hot face, and by the time we reach our table your heart is pounding and your head feels even lighter. We slide into a booth, and you barely hear the hostess say, ""Enjoy,"" before she leaves. The smile on her face, however, sticks to your memory.\n\nYou can barely read the words on the menu, much less make sense of the dishes offered. You can force your concentration on a line of text, but it's only a few seconds before your attention is drawn to the feel of your blouse rasping across your nipples or the throb of your pulse in your clit. Every time you think you've willed your heart to slow down, the softly buzzing thing inside you sends another wave of pleasure throughout your body.\n\nThe lightest touch on your arm makes you jump, I've had to touch you to get your attention. ""Shall I order for you?"" I ask. I have that son-of-a-bitch smile that I get when I'm enjoying something far too much. ""Mm hmm,"" is all you can say; it's almost as if you've forgotten how to speak.\n\nYou're sitting in the back of our booth, facing the dining room. Just in front of us is a table with two men. They're sitting across from each other, diagonally, so that you can see the farthest one clearly. They're both engaged in conversation, but every once in a while the blonde one, the one facing you, will let his eyes rest on you for a moment before turning his attention back to his dark-haired companion. Your heart jumps the second time, and your nipples start to ache the third time he turns your way when you realize that he's watching you carefully.\n\nTo the left is another table with a man and a woman. They're sitting on adjacent sides of the table, near each other, both facing us. They're almost oblivious to everyone around them, though, engaged in intent conversation, their faces close together, touching each other lightly, frequently.\n\nThe waitress arrives to take our order. You wonder if the hostess has said anything to her, since she seems to give us both a good look before asking what we'll have for dinner. There is a fresh rush of warmth across your face as her gaze lingers momentarily on your breasts. I order a seafood salad for you, crab for myself, and a bottle of wine, and the waitress leaves.\n\nI resume our conversation, telling you about all that's happened since we were last together, about interviews and projects and a new bookstore I found. You try to pay attention, and you manage ""yes"" and ""that's good"" and ""oh?"" in the right places, but it's so hot in here that it's hard to concentrate. In a few minutes our wine arrives, and you sip generously of the cool liquid. It feels so good flowing across your tongue and down your throat that your first glass is gone before you know it. I refill your glass.\n\nIt's been an hour since we started, an hour since your heart started pounding like a hammer. The vibrator sends relentless tingles radiating from your cunt to your nipples, but it isn't quite enough to bring your senses to the brink of climax. How long can you go on like this, suspended, neither rising or falling? Suddenly you feel my hand on your knee, lightly, teasingly. I lean over and whisper in your ear, ""He seems to like what he sees."" \n\nYour eyes dart to the blonde across the other table, your breath catches as you see his eyes on you, steady, appraising. He's still carrying on a conversation with the other man, but he rarely looks away from you. Is it your imagination, or has he shifted his position, as if to make room for an erection? Yes, you see him casually reach under the table and adjust himself; it looks like he's very hard.\n\nAlmost without thought your hand slides up my thigh and onto my cock, hot, and very hard. Before you can do more than touch it, our dinners arrive. You jerk your hand back when the waitress walks up to our table, but you're sure she saw what you were doing. She lingers, making sure that our plates are arranged just so, refilling our wine glasses, memorizing every detail of your flushed face, misty eyes, erect nipples. She even casts an approving glance at the bulge in my lap. ""Enjoy,"" she says, before she reluctantly departs.\n\nYou pick at your food, trying to ignore the tingles radiating from your cunt, trying to ignore the hot flushes when you see your admirer watching you. The two men have finished their meal, and the dark-haired one is leaning back in his chair. They're talking about something, and then the blonde nods in our direction. The other turns his head casually, and then does a double-take. He says something like ""wow!"" to his companion.\n\nYou look away, trying to be casual, and you see the couple at the other table. They're watching you, too, openly and unembarassed. They're holding hands above the table, but their other hands are below. You can't quite see what they're doing. The woman smiles at you, and does something under the table. Her companion's eyes close and you can almost hear him moan all the way across the room. On its own, your hand moves back into my lap, and your fingers wrap themselves around my cock. The woman smiles, then turns to press her lips against her date's ear. Did you see her tongue dive into his ear for a moment? It's hard to tell from here.\n\nYou forget about dinner altogether as I casually reach over and caress your breast. As I squeeze and pull your nipples through your blouse, the dark-haired man turns his chair so that he can watch us comfortably. You can see his erection now, too, and he trys to be subtle as he reaches to adjust it. The woman at the other table is watching you now, too. The hand above the table is stroking her man's arm now, caressing it slowly, and you get the idea that she's pretending it's your breast or my thigh she's stroking. Her other hand is still below the table. Whatever she's doing, she has her companion's full attention because his eyes are closed and his face is a little bit red.\n\nMy fingers on your breasts, the heat of my cock in your hand, the horny stares of your audience, and the buzzing sensation from your cunt are beginning to make you more excited than before. Every tug on your nipple brings you a little closer. You don't want to come here in the restaurant, in front of these people, but you don't know if you can stop it now.\n\nDimly you realize that our waitress is back, standing in front of our table. The guys behind her are craning their necks trying to see around her. You realize that your hand is still in my lap, stroking my cock as she watches. She stares first at your hand and the outline of my cock, then at your breasts and the nipples that I'm pinching between my fingers. Finally, she stammers, ""Would you like to have some dessert?""\n\n""Just a moment,"" I reply. ""I think that Cindy would like to show you something."" To you: ""What was it you wanted her to see, dear?"" With that, I reach in my pocket again, and the device inside you suddenly jumps, buzzing so hard that you know the waitress can hear it. You know she's watching you, but you can't stop your back from arching, can't stop yourself from gasping air, ""Ahhh!""\n\nThe vibrator is relentless, and the more you move the more the vibrations seem to spread, which in turn makes you squirm. In a matter of seconds, you're grinding your hips against the seat, grunting as you try to rub your cunt against anything, anything at all to bring yourself over the edge. They're all watching you, but you can't stop yourself. Finally, you find your breast with your own hand, grabbing and pinching the stiff nipple, and suddenly an electric current connects your nipple with your clit and the spark explodes inside you. Your body stiffens, your cunt spasms around the vibrator, and you let out a long moan before you manage to bite your lips together. At the unmistakable sound of a woman coming, every head in the room turns to look at you.\n\nYou have no idea how long it goes on, but when your body finally stops twitching and you open your eyes the waitress is still standing in front of our table. Her hand is lightly stroking her own breast through her uniform, and when your eyes meet she whispers ""Oh, God!"" Behind her, both of the men at the other table have stood up and moved to see past the waitress; you can see huge bulges in both of their trousers. The woman and her date are not at their table; you catch a glimpse of them hurrying together in the direction of the restrooms.\n\n""No, I think we'll skip dessert tonight,"" I say. The waitress glances at me, then drops her hand quickly to her side. ""We'll have the check now, please,"" as I hand her a credit card. She nods, and hurries away. I reach into my pocket again and the buzzing in your cunt drops back to it's teasing level. By the time she returns your breathing has slowed and you think you might be able to walk. As I sign the check I notice that she has written something on my copy. ""Kim, 555-2345"" I smile as I put it into my pocket."
1334,Dinner Time,['MF'],"His finger plunged between her pussy lips, and he wasn't surprised to find her already wet. Stroking her clit softly, he was delighted by her soft moanings. She dropped the potato she was peeling into the bowl, the knife clattering to the sink below. Nibbling on her shoulders through the tee shirt, he began to slide her pants off, his hands caressing the soft skin on her hips and thighs.\n\nFalling to his knees, he began to lick the inside of her thighs, smelling the sweet odor of her pussy. Two fingers slid deep inside of her, twisting and plunging in and out of her. She was leaning heavily against the sink, spreading her legs wider so he had better access.\n\nReplacing his fingers with tongue, he licked as deep inside her pussy as he could, lapping up all the juices that he could get. Crying out, she came hard, right on his tongue. ""Uh-oh,"" he said, laughing. ""I had my dessert before dinner. Hope I'm not in trouble!""\n\n""No, not in trouble,"" She returned his laughter. She still lay against the sink, breathing hard. ""But you are going to have mushy broccoli.""\n\n""Good!"" He unzipped his slacks, his hard cock springing out. Hand on his hips, he held her steady as he entered her, plunging all the way into her on the first stroke. ""I told you, I like mushy broccoli.""\n\nPinning her against the sink, he pumped in and out of her, her pussy tight around his cock. The pleasure became unbearable as she climaxed, her pussy muscles clutching his cock, trying to draw him in deeper. ""Oh, honey,"" he said, his body stiffening as he shot his cum inside of her, ""I love you so much!""\n\nThey stayed together a few moments more, enjoying the touch of the other. When at last they separated, they did it slowly, tenderly. At dinner, he ate mushy broccoli happily. And later that night, he had a second helping of dessert."
1335,Dinner and a Movie,"['F+M+', 'exh', 'orgy', 'nc']","So, here it is Saturday night and Dena and Rob (her boyfriend) were at our house. We just finished dinner and I put the DVD in and started the movie. As the movie progressed I noticed Dena and Rob holding each other and saw that Dena would get felt up occasionally and Rob would get groped occasionally as well. I secretly had a crush on Dena. She is very pretty about 5-4 maybe 115 lbs. She has brown hair just past her shoulders, beautiful eyes, and the cutest mouth, pouty lips and a great smile. I have noticed, on many occasions, Dena's legs, very firm and thin, her breasts were also lovely, pert and firm as well, perfectly formed (from what I could tell through her shirt) with small nipples that hardened perfectly when she was cold, or when she got excited about what she was talking about. Anyway, back to the situation. I could have sworn that I saw Dena looking at my girlfriend and I as she squeezed Rob's dick through his jeans, but I can't be sure.\n\nAs the movie finished we made small talk and while Rob was using the bathroom, Dena mentioned that she really had to use the bathroom as well. She asked me to show her to the other bathroom and when we reached the second floor of the house I showed her to the bathroom. But she told me she really didn't have to go and that she wanted to tell me something. She told me that I was right and that the movie did indeed make her horny and Rob as well. She also told me that she and Rob hadn't fooled around in over a month and that she thought they needed to spice their sex life up a bit. I asked her what that had to do with me and Isabelle (my girlfriend). She said that she had an idea. She told me her idea and I was reluctant to go along with it until she took my hand and slid it under her shirt to reveal that she wasn't wearing a bra and that her nipples were extremely hard. How could I say no to the object of my fantasies holding my hand on her tit?\n\nI went back downstairs and joined my girlfriend and Rob as they talked. I mentioned that Dena would be down in a minute. When she returned she mentioned that she and Rob had an early start the next day and that they had better get going home. As the door shut behind them I made sure to leave it unlocked as I told Isabelle that the movie had made me horny. She said that she thought they would never leave and proceeded to go to the bedroom. I followed right behind her and as Isabelle stripped I got some of our favorite toys out. I got out a blindfold, and some silk scarves. I had Isabelle lie on the bed blind folded and I tied her spread eagle to the bedposts. I also gagged her and told her that she had to do what I said to get unengaged. She nodded her head in agreement and I took out our Polaroid camera. I took a few snapshots and began to tell Isabelle what I was going to do to her. As I was speaking I heard the door open downstairs. Isabelle happened not to hear it and I excused my self, telling Isabelle that I was going to the bathroom to strip and that I would soon be back.\n\nInstead I went downstairs to greet Dena and Rob. When I got there Rob asked what was going on. I handed him some Polaroid's and asked him if he liked them. He was surprised when he recognized it was Isabelle and said that he did indeed like them. I told him that they were taken just minutes ago and that Isabelle was upstairs waiting for him. All three of us headed upstairs and I showed Dena and Rob to our bedroom where Isabelle was tied up. When they saw her lying there I motioned to them to keep quiet and follow me. I brought them to the spare bedroom and said that she was all theirs as long as they were quiet and didn't say a word. I told them that I was to be in the room at all times and that I would do all the speaking. I also told them that they had to strip here because I told Isabelle that I was stripping in the bathroom. They agreed and I left them and waited outside the bathroom.\n\nThey came out of the bathroom wearing robes I had left for them and they followed me to the bedroom where all three of us entered quietly. I asked Isabelle if she was ready for what I had in store and she nodded her head yes. I told her that she could not ask any questions just talk and do whatever noises she wanted. She nodded and I removed the gag. She said thank you as I ran my hand over her small tits making her nipples hard. I ran my fingers over her nipples pulling them and playing with them. I stepped back and motioned for Rob and Dena to go ahead, but one at a time until I said. \n\nDena looked at Rob and motioned for him to start. He shrugged his shoulders and moved closer to her. He slowly looked over her body and started by stroking her hair and face. Slowly he ran his fingers down her neck and chest where he came to focus on her tits and nipples, lightly running his fingers over her nipple then the other, loosely pulling them until they fell from his grasp. I had seen this scene before (Isabelle and I are swingers and often swap). As I watched this I looked over at Dena who was watching and licking her lips. I moved next to Rob and asked Isabelle how she liked what I was doing. She moaned and said, "" I love it, pinch them harder, and don't forget the rest of my body."" \n\nRob leaned over and flicked his tongue over her nipples, circling his tongue around the rock hard nips. Then when they looked like they were going to burst he covered her entire tit with his mouth and I could see him playing with her nipple in his mouth. Isabelle's tits are rather small (she is 5-3, 100 lbs., 32A with short dark brown hair, blue eyes and a killer tight body). As Rob continued with sucking my girlfriend's tits I turned to Dena and motioned for her to take over for Rob, but she shook her head no and motioned not yet. Isabelle moaned as Rob played with her nipples and said that her cunt needed attention too.\n\nI moved to Rob and motioned for him to back off and as he did so I began to kiss Isabelle and moved my hand to her pussy. I noticed that Isabelle had become quite wet. I stopped kissing her and motioned for both Rob and Dena to look closer as I spread Isabelle's shaved pussy, showing them how wet she was. I ran my finger up and down her slit and slowly inserted 2 fingers into her sopping hole. I slide my fingers in and out of her as her juices flowed out of her pussy. I scooped some of her juices up with the 2 fingers and brought them to her mouth, where I ran a finger over her lips. Her tongue snaked out to lap up the wetness. She moaned as she tasted her juices and sucked on my fingers.\n\nWhen my fingers were licked clean I looked over to see Rob stroking his cock with his robe opened. I also saw Dena licking her lips as she played with her nipples as her robe was pushed off her shoulders. When I saw just how interested Dena was in watching Isabelle lap up her own juices I quickly returned my fingers to her pussy and got them all wet and juicy and offered Dena a taste. Dena mouthed that she had never tasted a girl before then she stuck her tongue out and licked a drop off my fingers. Her eyes closed, as she tasted her first girl. As her eyes opened she sucked my fingers into her mouth like they were a cock.\n\nRob continued to stroke his cock as he watched his girlfriend sucking my fingers. He then removed his robe and moved close to Dena. She pointed to Isabelle and sent him on his way. She stood up and removed her robe to reveal her body to me. She had a firm body, nice and tight, very fit. She walked over to Isabelle and took her hair into a ponytail so Isabelle wouldn't be able to tell it was a girl touching her and leaned over and kissed her. I saw as Dena's tongue opened Isabelle's mouth and their tongues played tag.\n\nWhen Dena broke the kiss I noticed Isabelle give a quizzical look, which disappeared when Dena pinched Isabelle's nipple. Dena rolled the nipple between her fingers and she pulled the nipple until Isabelle's body jumped in pain. Dena leaned over Isabelle's body and stuck her tongue out and looked right at me as she lightly tongued Isabelle's nipple. Dena sucked and tongued Isabelle's tits for a long while. As she was doing this Rob was watching and jerking off, but I didn't pay much attention to him, because Dena had her legs spread revealing her dripping pussy. Her mound was trimmed into a neat triangle and I could see the wetness dripping down her leg. Her hand roamed down to Isabelle's pussy and Dena's head soon followed. Isabelle yelled out, ""Yes, eat me"" as Dena began to lick around Isabelle's pussy.\n\nIt didn't take Dena long to spread Isabelle's pussy lips and find Isabelle's clit. Isabelle tensed when Dena sucked the erect clit into her mouth and slid 4 fingers into her pussy at the same time. As Dena slide her fingers into Isabelle's pussy and sucked and nibbled on Isabelle's clit Dena's other hand found her own clit and she began to rub it and finger herself. Rob watched closely as Dena fingered her own pussy. I know for a fact that Rob had never seen Dena do this before (Dena told me) and Rob stroked his cock faster and faster.\n\nDena's fingers sped up as she finger fucked herself. But Isabelle was going to beat both of them to their orgasms. I noticed Isabelle tense even more and her back arched into Dena's face and Dena pushed her tongue hard against Isabelle's clit. That was the last straw, Isabelle started to convulse and scream as her orgasm rushed through her body. It was then that Dena started to cum, despite my trying to keep Dena and Rob quiet, Dena moaned and made noises as she cam. Isabelle's head perked up and she tried to get the blindfold off, and asked who was there. I had to think quick and pointed to Rob's cock and I moved Rob over to Isabelle's head and Rob got the idea quickly. He got on the bed and straddled Isabelle's chest and when Isabelle opened her mouth to speak he put his cock where her mouth was.\n\nIsabelle wasn't expecting a cock in her mouth and gagged a bit, but quickly got the message and she started sucking. He slid his cock in and out of her mouth a few times and I knew by the look on his face that he was going to cum soon. I pointed to her tits and he slid back and jerked off on her tits. Once he was done, Dena had a great idea and pulled Rob off Isabelle. Dena leaned over and licked some cum off Isabelle's tits and showed me Rob's cum on her tongue then kissed Isabelle leaving the cum in Isabelle's mouth. Isabelle moaned as if she liked it. I pointed to Isabelle's mouth and Dena and then to Isabelle's blindfold. As Dena leaned over and took more cum off Isabelle's tits, then kissed her, I took off Isabelle's blindfold. \n\nIsabelle quickly smiled and said, ""I knew when she kissed me the first time that it was a girl. I hoped it was you two."" \n\nUp to this point I had not yet gotten undressed and both Isabelle and Dena said at the same time that I should strip so Dena can see what a hunk I was. I asked what they had in mind and Dena said, "" I want you to have your way with me."" Isabelle said that she wanted to watch as Rob had his way with her. Dena looked at Isabelle and said that we might as well all have each other, and moved to Isabelle and straddled her head and told Isabelle to eat her. Isabelle was quick to comply, she slid her tongue into Dena as Rob and I untied Isabelle. \n\nIsabelle now had her arms and legs freed and ground Dena's pussy to her mouth. I undressed as I watched this and Rob stroked his cock. Rob's cock was about 7 inches and my cock is about 9 inches. I stroked my cock and watched as my girlfriend sucked Dena. When Dena saw me standing there with cock in hand she stopped Isabelle and came to me. She removed my hand from my cock and kneeled down and began to lick my cock and balls. I watched as she took my cock in her mouth as she looked at me. Her tongue circled my cock as she sucked. \n\nI looked over and saw Isabelle fingering her pussy as she straddled Rob's face. Then she sat on his face and took his cock in her mouth. My attention was refocused on my little cocksucker when she cupped my balls and led me to the bed where Isabelle and Rob were. With all four of us on the bed the 2 girls lied on their backs one's head at the others feet and Rob slide his cock into Isabelle with Dena's helping hand guiding him and Isabelle helped me slide my cock into Dena. \n\nBoth Rob and I watched each other fuck the other's girlfriend as the girls played with our cocks and balls as we fucked. It didn't take long for me to get ready to cum, considering that Rob had already cum. Just before I blew my load I took my cock out of Dena's pussy and straddled her so I could tit fuck her and cum on those lovely, firm tits and hopefully her face. I wanted to see her eat my cum. With my cock sliding between her tits wet from her pussy juice she pushed her tits together around my cock and licked the head of my cock as I slid between those tits. Just as I reached her mouth I started to cum, shooting cum all over her face and tits. It was then, with cum all over her face and tits that I saw a flash and looked to see Rob taking a Polaroid of our adventure. Dena smiled and posed for another with my cock close to her mouth.\n\nIsabelle pushed Rob off her and took his cock in her hand and started to stroke it. She told Dena not to move as Isabelle took Rob's cock in her mouth and sucked him. Dena played with the cum on her tits and said, "" I just love cum, I love it all over my body and face."" Rob's face tightened and Isabelle's cheeks puffed. I assumed Rob came and my assumption was right when Isabelle leaned over Dena's face and motioned for me to take some pictures as Isabelle opened her mouth and Rob's cum dripped into Dena's mouth. Then Isabelle kissed Dena and I took some great pictures of them playing with the cum with their tongues.\n\nThe rest of the night was filled with many more pictures and many more new experiences for Dena and Rob. The next time Dena and I had class a few of the girls that Dena was friends with smiled and became very flirtatious with me. I asked Dena what they were up to and she said that she showed them some of the pictures and wanted to get in on the action. From that moment on we started our own swingers group.\n\nI have many more stories like this, so if you liked it please give me your comments and feel free to send pics of yourself as you read this story."
1336,Dirty Boys,"['boys coming of age', 'voy']","She was smiling as she made the accusation, and I watched her lips curl while she was smiling. Her lips surrounded me, of course, and as they slid up and down around me, I knew that her smile was forced because she was pointing her finger at me as she sat on me while I was standing up. She was squatting down as she sat down, and I was angry that she forced me to take it lying down. Just ten minutes earlier I'd been kneeling down and then I wouldn't have had to take it lying down. So she was laying me as I was lying there, even though I was standing up and she was squatting down as she sat up.\n\nUh, maybe I should start this over again.\n\nI've been accused of being a dirty old man.\n\nI was never accused of being a dirty young man, and nobody ever even thought to accuse me of being a dirty little boy, but I was.\n\nIn fact I think that's why I turned out to be such a voyeur. I was the youngest kid in the class. I'd started kindergarten when I wasn't even five; they allowed that in California. Of course my parents didn't know that I'd also be late to mature, which also made me the smallest in the room.\n\nWhen it was time to choose up the baseball teams at school I'd always be one of the mopes to be chosen last. They let me play second base, cause hardly anybody ever hit the ball there. When it was time to play football I was absolutely the last person chosen. Then they let me play the part of the football. Just kidding. Actually, my position was Left Out.\n\nSo I naturally gravitated to individual sports like swimming and diving and gymnastics. I was small, and coordinated, and I actually got pretty good. And during the summers I would practice my diving, and the girls would watch.\n\nIt wasn't my stunning physique they were looking at, and it wasn't my boyish and oh-so-cute face, trust me. But girls are apparently interested in a variety of different things having to do with boys, and when I found one of those thing, man did I work at it. My best dive was a one-and-a-half gainer in pike position from the 1 meter board, and a forward ""two"" from the 3 meter.\n\nI almost killed myself learning the dives from the high board, but it was worth it. The girls looked.\n\nOccasionally they even talked to me, but I was such a fumbler it never went any further. So as I say, I started to watch. No pressure, no expectations, and no pussy, but what the hell, it was a living.\n\nThe first experience I can remember happened one night when the pool had closed. Judy was one of the female lifeguards, and all the boys lusted after her. We begged her to teach us the fundamentals of rescuing someone, but only because we knew you had to swim with your arm across her tits and under her armpit to drag her back to the side of the pool. She pretended not to know what we 13 year olds were up to.\n\nThe pool closed each night at 8PM. They usually let me stay around while they stacked the chairs so I could practice my diving without waiting in line behind 11 kids who wanted to jump off the high board. I had about 30 minutes of uninterrupted time, and I used it most every night.\n\nOne Tuesday Judy and her boyfriend were stacking the chairs and I was diving. After maybe 20 minutes I noticed that they had disappeared, and having done a perfect one-and-a-quarter onto my face from up high, decided to call it a night. I walked toward the clubhouse. It was twilight and the place was deserted.\n\nI remembered my towel and walked back to the pool. I heard her giggling and him entreating, and I slowed down my pace. It took me a few moments to figure out where they were, and when I did I didn't think, I just sort of walked quietly around the edge of the pool.\n\nThey were in the filter house room down behind the embankment by the deep end. I'd been in that room a couple of times; typical teen-age boy curiosity kind of thing, and I remembered it as an industrial cavern the size of our living room at home, except with giant metal containers and pipes and valves. And I heard her giggle again.\n\n""He's gone,"" I heard him say. ""Come on.""\n\n""You're terrible,"" she chirped. ""I'm at work, thank you.""\n\n""You're in a tiny little bathing suit and you're hanging out all over the place and I can't stand it,"" he said.\n\nThere was a metal grate directly under the business end of the low dive. You hardly ever noticed it because the room wasn't usually lit and the metal pipes holding the diving board camouflaged it, but from the right angle you could just see into the front half of the place.\n\nAnd I saw.\n\nThey were playing and they were kissing and he suddenly took her in his arms and her arms wrapped around him and they embraced and started making out with the passion that 17 year olds have.\n\nAnd I watched. I saw his hand reach up and pull her shoulder strap to the side and then down. I watched as her breast popped out of the top of the stretchy material, and I unconsciously imprinted the scene so strongly that I can still ""see"" it today, as though it was a 35mm slide that my father had taken during some random summer vacation.\n\nHis hand covered her breast, and then he was tugging at the other strap and lowering it and I watched with a 13-year old's fascination as he pulled down the other side and her other breast came into view. And they stood there, kissing and fondling for at least 20 minutes, and I watched.\n\nI had an immediate reaction, but I was standing in public view, and even though there was no public I didn't touch myself.\n\nI've learned as I've gotten older this early part of the sex ritual gets shorter and shorter, to the point where once you're married you're not allowed to make out or do much of anything but stick your dick where the sun don't shine. It's a rule, I think.\n\nBut 17-year olds are more eager and yet perversely take more time in petting and foreplay, and I eagerly drank the scene in, wondering if such an event would ever happen to me.\n\nHe was moaning and she was sighing, but the scene went no further, at least while I was there. Because I stupidly shuffled my feet and happened to kick a pebble and it made a noise and they both jumped back with a start. I quietly raced out of the pool before they could compose themselves and come upstairs for a look. But I'll always remember Judy and the filter room. I'll bet I remember it better than she does, and she was there!\n\nAbout a week later I was spending the night at my friend Tom's house on the other side of town. I'd ridden my bike there, because it was becoming very uncool to have to be delivered everywhere by Mom, and anyway I was 13 and had plenty of excess energy.\n\nTom's folks were very hip, and didn't mind a bit when we took off on our bikes at nearly 10PM. In my house it was practically lights out, but Tom's folks were looser. So Tom and I took off for the ""bend"", where we knew teenagers went parking after the movies.\n\nWe fairly flew up the deserted road, picked a spot and rolled our bikes into the brush. We climbed up a small hillside and sat down.\n\n""Now what?"" I asked.\n\n""Well, there's this..."" he said with a grin. And he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pack of Marlboro's.\n\n""Cool,"" I said, trying to be cool.\n\nHe lit one and took a big drag, expelling the wispy smoke in a steady stream from his mouth and his nostrils. He handed one to me. I lit it and took inhaled deeply.\n\n""Arrgh. Huuuh. Awhooo. Chhwz! Huuuh. Hoh, hoh, hoh. HOH. Whooof.""\n\nTommy laughed out loud at my discomfort. ""Never smoked one before?""\n\n""Uh, no, not really."" No point in trying to be cool when your face is redder than a third-degree sunburn and you're about to puke.\n\n""You'll get used to it,"" he said.\n\n""Of course,"" I said, taking a tiny drag on the cigarette and pushing the smoke immediately out from between my lips. ""Hoh. Awhooo."" I gulped. ""That was better.""\n\n""Yeah,"" he laughed.\n\nWe finished those two, then talked for a while, then smoked another one each. About 11:00 we saw the cars start to come down the lane. They never drove in together, and they never parked too close to each other, but we were lucky and watched as two of them parked within sight. And the ambient light from the full moon was enough to be able to see. And we watched.\n\nThe car farther away had two couples in it; a double date, apparently. And they wasted no time in getting to business. The two people in the front seat merged into one larger unit, and the couple in the back seat did the same. They were far enough away from us that we couldn't really discern any details, but it was clear what was going on. Heavy making out.\n\nMaybe some petting. Like I say, it was tough to see.\n\nThe car which parked directly in front of us had just two people. We could see her clearly through the large glass window; he was hidden by the heavy dark roof. But as he slid from behind the wheel and across the bench seat that was popular in those days, he came into view, and we watched as they melted together in an embrace of teenage passion.\n\nAnd we had a perfect sight line as his hands began to wander across her front, grasping and squeezing at her breasts, and fumbling with the buttons as she acceded to his desires. In the dark my own hands slipped to the front of my trousers and I surreptitiously squeezed myself while I watched. I didn't dare glance at Tommy, but I suppose he was doing the same.\n\nAt last the front of her blouse was completely unbuttoned and we could see her heavy white brassiere, and we watched as he pushed her blouse down her arms and off her shoulders in his eagerness. He fumbled with the bra clasp behind her for probably five minutes, and finally she must have gotten as frustrated as he was and reached around behind and undid it.\n\nHer lacy white support fell away and her nudity was revealed to him and unknowingly to us and then he moved back toward her for a deep kiss that hid our newly found treasures from view. We could see his hands dancing across her chest, and while the view wasn't perfect, there was not an iota of doubt in our minds what was happening.\n\n""You gotta buy some binoculars,"" I said absently.\n\n""I know,"" he replied.\n\nIt was our only conversation for the next half hour.\n\nWe watched as their petting continued, and then suddenly she bent down and disappeared from view. Her face was now hidden behind the heavy door of the passionmobile, but it was obvious what was going on.\n\nEither she was trying to read the word ""Talon"" on his zipper in the dark, or she was sucking on his dick. I figured it was the dick. I was squeezing my own, now, by trying not to be obvious about it, and I figured Tommy was too. I never actually found out. And I never actually came that night, although I'll bet the guy in the car did.\n\nI thought I'd died and gone to heaven. Well, obviously it was the guy in the car who was in heaven. I was sitting on a hillside amid the poison ivy trying to play with myself through my heavy blue jeans without having Tommy think I was being queer about it. 13 year olds are like that.\n\nJust a couple of weeks later I had my first real sexual experience. Once the hormones start running, they don't rest, I've found out. I'm still waiting for a breather, frankly. I was at Jimmy Vertis' house, and his parents were gone for the night. A movie maybe, or cards at the neighbors, I don't really remember. I was telling Jimmy about my two experiences so far, and he said ""Want to see something?""\n\n""Sure,"" I replied with all the savior-faire a barely teenage boy can muster.\n\nHe went to a bureau in his parents room and returned with a deck of cards. The box that held them was frayed, and had a strange design cheaply imprinted on just one side. It looked like there was a German word in big letters. Maybe Polish or Dutch. Foreign, for sure.\n\n""So?"" I said.\n\n""Let's play cards,"" he smiled, extracting the deck from the cardboard housing and giving them a quick shuffle.\n\n""Fine,"" I responded.\n\nHe dealt us each 5 cards, face down on the rug where we were sitting.\n\n""Straight poker,"" he said, ""one-eyed tits are wild.""\n\n""Huh?"" I said. I picked up my cards. It was a real deck, with aces and kings and everything else. But in the center of each, instead of those boring diamonds and spades was a picture of a naked woman.\n\n""Holy shit!"" I said, actually dropping three of the cards in my excitement.\n\nJimmy howled.\n\n""Come on, pick them up,"" he said.\n\n""Holy shit!"" I said again. I stared at the cards. My young penis went from zero to sixty in 3 seconds. ""Holy shit. Holy holy holy shit.""\n\nI studied ever millimeter of every card in my hand. Whew! The only naked women I had ever seen to that point were a couple of saggy titted African ladies in an issue of National Geographic and Judy-through-the-grate and the brassiere girl at the bend with Tommy. Whew!\n\nI focused in on a brunette with beautiful breasts. She was sort of hidden behind a gauze top which actually hid nothing at all, but was all the more exciting for the tease it created in the ""now you see me but now you don't"" pose. Whew!\n\n""Uh, what did you mean, one-eyed tits are wild?"" I asked.\n\nIf you can see both her tits, then it's a regular card. If you can only see one tit, then it's a wild card, unless you can't see the nipple. Then it's also a regular card,"" he explained patiently.\n\n""I get it,"" I said. I studied the cards in my hand. Two wild cards. I hadn't yet thought to look in the corners are see what the actual numerical value of them was! We played the hand and I won. I couldn't wait for the next hand.\n\n""How about we make it more interesting,"" he asked.\n\n""It's plenty interesting,"" I said. ""Gimme some more cards.""\n\n""No really,"" he said. ""Let's add something.""\n\n""Like what?""\n\n""Let's play strip poker.""\n\n""Uh, OK,"" I answered. The hormones were raging. I couldn't wait to get more cards in my hand.\n\nJimmy dealt the cards. One eyed tits were wild, and I had a bunch. I won the hand and he took off a sneaker. I won the next, and the next, and both shoes were joined by a white sock. Then it was my turn for a run of bad luck. Soon we were even, and on the next hand he pulled ahead.\n\nI won one, he won one. The tits were flying, I was studying, the clothes were piling up. He lost his shirt. Literally. We argued after the next hand whether his belt counted as a piece of clothing. I didn't have a belt, so it didn't seem fair. In the end he agreed, and when he lost that hand, dropped his pants onto the growing pile.\n\nAs he stood to remove his trousers, it was obvious that he had an erection. It distorted the natural flow of his briefs, and I could see the general shape and outline through the cotton cloth. He sat back down.\n\nI dealt the next hand and I made two eyed tits wild. And I lost. My pants came down, and it was just as obvious that I had an erection. My boxer shorts had acquired a third dimension that could only have been produced by a stiff boner.\n\nNeither one of us was uncomfortable, but neither one of us wanted to lose, either.\n\nI got two aces and a wild card. Good enough to win almost any hand of the night. Jimmy got two eights and two wild cards. I looked down at my one remaining article of clothing, and now I started to sweat.\n\n""Come on, come on,"" he said.\n\nI bounced up off the floor and pushed at the material and slid it off my waist and down my legs. My little pink dick pointed skyward. Jimmy stared.\n\n""I've never seen a dick before,"" he said. ""Except for my own, of course.""\n\nHe paused. ""And my Dad's, but it wasn't big at the time.""\n\nI nodded in my embarrassment. ""One more hand?"" I said. ""Gimme a chance to get even.""\n\n""OK,"" he said nonchalantly.\n\nI got a king, a jack, and three numbers. I looked again. The jack was a wild card. She had the biggest tit popping out of her top I ever saw. Of course I hadn't seen much to that point, and I was still at the point where really big tits were the most important thing, but my pecker reloaded with blood, which was tough since it was already quite full.\n\nJimmy smiled, and I saw his wanger bounce inside his shorts. He discarded three cards, as did I. I got another king and two numbers. It was time to call.\n\n""Three kings,"" I said. ""How about you?""\n\n""Two jacks. Nothing wild. Guess I lose.""\n\n""Guess you do.""\n\nHe stood up and began pushing his shorts down. It took some effort, and when he had them down a few inches it became apparent that this was going to be a show. He pushed them further, and his dick bent down, held by the elastic waist band. He pushed further, then bent at the hips to try to give himself some room, and finally with a quick shove pushed the elastic below his throbbing member.\n\nIt sprang up with the force of a torsion suspension, sticking straight out from his body. It was longer than mine. And thicker by size.\n\n""Holy shit!"" I said. ""Look at that!""\n\n""Yeah, well..."" he said.\n\n""Holy shit!"" I said again. I couldn't take my eyes off his dick, bouncing as it was with every beat of his heart. ""Holy shit!""\n\nHe sat back down even though he was standing straight up. I was also standing up as I was sitting down. No wait. I've already done this.\n\nWe both sat there, quite unashamed, both fascinated with each other's erection, both pawing through the 52 little pictures Jimmy's folks had so thoughtfully provided.\n\n""Look at this one,"" he said, leaning over to me. ""Isn't that awesome?"" He handed me a card with a beautiful girl winking at the camera. Her hands were clasped just in front of her cunt, and her arms were squeezing her tits together; they were pointed right at the lens like a couple of 38mm howitzers.\n\n""God, how do they get them to do that?"" I wondered.\n\n""She's just squeezing them with her arms,"" he answered.\n\n""No, no. How to they get them to take off their clothes and stand in front of a camera?"" I asked. ""Girls don't do that,"" I said with the assuredness of my many years of experience.\n\n""Sure they do,"" he said. ""Haven't you ever seen a Playboy?"" I shook my head. ""You're kidding,"" he said. ""Wait here.""\n\nHe disappeared down the hall, his dick waggling with every step, and he returned with a magazine the likes of which I had only seen behind the counter at the local drug store. I could only imagine. He set it on the floor, and immediately opened the centerfold.\n\n""Holy shit!"" I said. ""Look at her."" She was beautiful. She was a goddess. She had life sized tits. Her lower half was hidden behind a table; this was in the days before pubic hair was common. In magazines, I mean.\n\nMy eyes drank her in, my dick throbbed in agony. I looked over, and saw that Jimmy was touching himself. Actually more than touching himself, he had his hand wrapped around his dick and was stroking back and forth.\n\n""You do that to?"" I said. ""Doesn't it feel great?"" My hand went to my own penis.\n\n""Yeah, it does feel good,"" he admitted.\n\n""And isn't the best part at the end?"" I said.\n\n""What do you mean?"" he asked.\n\n""What do you mean, what do I mean?"" I said.\n\n""I mean what do you mean, 'at the end'?"" he replied.\n\n""You know, when you do that for a while, and then you just *go*. It's like you have to pee, only it's not pee."" Hey. I was 13 years old. I didn't have a manual. They didn't teach it in school. I had a shitty vocabulary, OK? Don't laugh.\n\n""I have no idea what you're talking about,"" he said.\n\n""Really?"" I said. It was obvious that he was telling the truth. I didn't press the issue. I just said, ""Watch.""\n\nI began playing with myself. With my free hand I turned the page and saw more pictures of a lovely girl. In one of the poses you could see her hanging breast and erect nipple peeking out from between her unbuttoned blouse. I stroked myself some more.\n\nIt didn't take long, and soon I felt myself on the way to the ""end.""\n\nI didn't know what to call it. I didn't care. ""OK, OK, watch,"" I said.\n\nJimmy's eyes focused on my dick, and suddenly I came, and little gusher of white erupting from the tiny slot at the end of my member. One spurt, then another, then still another. I grasped my dick and stroked in between each of the surges, and pumped some more. I watched him as he watched me and I looked at the magazine and I looked at his dick and I looked back at the girl. I pumped again.\n\nI collapsed back on my haunches, the remnants of my orgasm still coursing through my system.\n\n""Whew!"" I said. ""See what I mean?""\n\n""I don't understand,"" he said.\n\n""Just do it,"" I said, years before any slick ad on TV encouraged me with those words.\n\n""OK, but I don't get it,"" Jimmy whined.\n\nHe began to play with himself, and I turned the magazine toward him and occasionally flipped the pages. I could only look at the girls upside down now, but it was enough. And anyway I was fascinated with watching him jerk off. He did, and after several minutes, far longer than it took me, by the way, he got a strange look on his face. I knew what was coming, so to speak.\n\nHis eyes opened with wonder and he increased the rhythmic pounding of his wrist, and I watched as he hit his peak. He erupted a gusher, spurting everywhere. On the rug, on the magazine, on his folded leg in front of himself. His eyes squinted closed; mine stayed wide open as I watched him traverse the course I had traveled just a few minutes earlier.\n\nHe kept pounding, even when he was done.\n\nHis breathing was labored, his arm tired, but he didn't stop. Nothing more happened, of course, and I waited a minute or two before explaining that you couldn't repeat the exercise for a few minutes. He didn't understand, but he took my word for it.\n\n""Holy shit!"" he said. ""I've never done that before. That was GREAT!""\n\n""Yeah,"" I said. ""I know.""\n\nIsn't it funny that I don't remember my own first orgasm, but I remember his?\n\nI remember many more, although not with this kind of specificity. Jimmy and I got together pretty often after that. He lived just down the street from me. And while I had a couple of National Geographics in the basement, his father had Playboys. And cards.\n\nDuring the next twelve months we progressed from simultaneous solo masturbation to well, mutual masturbation. I thought nothing of having my hand around another boy's cock; I'm guessing that I might have been sufficiently distracted by having his hand around mine. At that age, I just wanted the experience again and again.\n\nJimmy and I stopped our little society cold the following summer. He found a girl who would let him unbutton her blouse and who would play with him. I visited my cousin on a farm.\n\nWe'd still share experiences, of course, but we never touched each other again. One time he told me about his summer job at a shoe store. I told him about feeling up Jenny Sue Walters while teaching her to play pool in my basement. He liked that story, and though there wasn't that much to it, it was more information which he processed and added to his store. Neither one of us could believe that girls actually let you do that!\n\nAnd then at other times if you looked at them funny they'd treat you like dirt. We never figured it out.\n\nStill haven't.\n\n* * * *\n\nAlfred Kinsey, of sex research fame, talked to thousands of men and women about their sexual experiences. And even though it was during a time of complete sexual repression, he gleaned a vast amount of information about the sexual habits of Americans. He even made dirty movies in his attic!\n\nOne of the things he firmly believed was that every person is potentially bisexual. In fact, he rated people on a scale of 1- 10. No, there was no ""Athena"" rating. But he gave a ""1"" to someone who was exclusively homosexual, and a ""10"" to someone who was exclusively heterosexual. He says that less than 20% of the population properly falls into one of those two categories.\n\nHe also says that the great majority of people rate themselves as either a ""1"" or a ""10"" and are hung up about choosing any number in between. Societal pressures and all. Peer groups and all. Maybe he's right.\n\nHis theory, if I understand it correctly, (and not stated exactly this way for Nobel Prize purposes), is that any pair of lips around your dick feels pretty good. I'm guessing he used a thesaurus when he wrote his book to dress it up a little.\n\nAnd of course you just have to look at the vast array of pornography available to see just how clearly the lines are drawn, at least for men.\n\nIt's fine to have two women having sex with each other, and it's fine to have two guys humping a girl at the same time, but the guys NEVER touch each other. Not for a millisecond. Can it really be that it's so weird? Suppose you stuck your dick through a glory hole with the promise of a right-fine blow job on the other side. If you didn't know what gender the lips belonged to, would you not cum?\n\nAnyway, I'd guess that I'm an ""8"", though I feel the same societal pressures as everyone else, and if asked, I'd answer ""10"". That's what makes it so embarrassing to spell my name with a ""1"".\n\nBoy that was a long way to go for a lame joke.\n\nBut it really is true. I really did feel up Jenny Sue at the pool table. She claimed she didn't know how to use the cue stick, so I'd stand behind her. And as she bent over to take the shot, I'd lay my hand down on the table, palm upstretched, and she'd carefully place her breast right into it. She pretended not to notice. I pretended to be aiming the shot. The funny thing is we weren't boyfriend and girlfriend or anything.\n\nI never kissed her once. I just took what she gave me with the gratitude that a 14-year old can only express with a bar of soap in the shower. Again and again. For months afterwards. I even told Jimmy the story while he blew me one afternoon over at his house. I came right in his mouth. And I wasn't hung up about it at all.\n\nLike I said, I'm probably an ""8"" or so. It's entirely subjective, of course, and I've lived the life of a ""10"" ever since. And no, I'm not posting this in the gay forums, because while I like expanding my audience, I'm not looking for a lot of weird e-mails from guys. Weird e-mails from girls, now that's a different story. Maybe I'm an ""8.5"", verging on ""9"".\n\nSpeaking of e-mails, if you'd like to get some of my more heterosexually inclined stories on your computer, send me a note. Make sure to tell me you're at least 18, and if you want to include a rating from 1-10 that's OK, too. No, you can't be an 18/18. The scale doesn't go that high.\n\nAddress your request to MrM1KE@aol.com. Remember that the second character in M1KE is a ""one"" (1) not an ""eye"" (I). Yes, how embarrassing.\n\nI have lots of stories on my webpage. They all involve girls. Most also involve me. You can visit it at\n\n<http://members.aol.com/mrm1ke>.\n\nThis story is Copyright 1997 by M1KE HUNT. You can distribute it, archive it, or burn it, as long as you do it for free. I'd appreciate it if you wouldn't repost it, especially on gay boards. That's all I need. Next thing you know I'll be sliding down the scale to a ""3"" or something.\n\nI'm pretty adamant about this request. If you violate my wishes, I won't take it lying down.\n\nUh oh."
1337,Dirty Job 1,"['Mf', 'nc teen paddling']","even when they've got ""feminine"" problems. I first heard about the job from a girlfriend of mine whose cousin knew someone who'd graduated from the school and had heard they were looking for a new Disciplinarian. The odd job had stuck in her mind and she had mentioned it to Shelly, sort of as a joke, you know, and she passed it on to me. I laughed but inside I was drooling just at the thought of such a position. And to get paid for it nonetheless! Further investigation discovered the job was for real and that the position would become available in just one week. I rushed to put together my new ""look"" and come up with a fake resume. (I was rather inspired by _Mrs. Doubtfire_, you see.) It was a difficult job, I was told by the headmistress. With seventy-two girls at the Pittman Secondary School for Young Ladies I would be kept quite busy, and the hours were most irregular. I might be called to duty at any moment. When not specifically fulfilling my duties I would act as a secretary to Mrs. Lendham, the assistant headmistress. There were few people with the temperament to handle both jobs. Was I still interested? What a silly question! I've been on the job for almost a year now, and everyone seems very happy with my performance. No one even suspects I'm a man. I guess I'm fortunate to have such fair complexion and delicate features. Who knew it would pay off this way? Tonight is Sunday evening, my favorite night of the week. During the week there are usually several opportunities to perform my duty, as the Pittman school is extremely strict and these modern girls are rather disobedient. But Sundays, Sundays are the dream come true. Long ago, when Mrs. Pittman founded the school, God bless her soul, she established certain behavioral standards and disciplinary procedures. Upon her death the school was required to keep every procedure intact or lose the giant endowment she left in her will. One of Mrs. Pittman's peculiarities (and there are many), was her obsession with strict discipline, particularly physical discipline. She was found of quoting about the rod, and she certainly never spared it. She firmly believed that young girls needed frequent physical punishment to keep their minds and bodies pure. As part of this belief she established specific policies towards disciplining the girls, including the daunting post of Disciplinarian I now hold. You see, my primary duty is to paddle the girls that misbehave. Occasionally I am even required to cane the severe cases. (Fortunately these are extremely rare. I only had to cane one girl this year, and I didn't especially enjoy it. I broke the skin and the blood turned me off completely.) But the delight of my job is the Sunday night ritual. At nine o'clock sharp I make the rounds of all the girls rooms, beginning with the younger girls and slowly making my way to the older ones. I am to give each girl a sound spanking before they go to sleep. This is every girl, regardless of whether she misbehaved or not. The spankings are not especially severe: 10 strokes for the freshmen, 15 for the sophomores, 20 for the juniors, and 25 for the seniors. But they are sound enough to cause a bit of pain and remind the girls their place. (On Mondays the girls are usually quite well-behaved and I have little to do. Fridays and Saturdays are my busiest days.) It is almost nine now. I've got the paddle ready. It's a massive oak board, oval in shape, approximately eight inches tall by fourteen inches wide. Though it is very thin--about a quarter inch--the wood is extremely hard and strong. It has a leather-covered handle that is almost shaped to my hand. It's a beautiful instrument, balanced and unbreakable, and it has apparently been in use for over fifty years. If only that paddle could talk! How many gorgeous bottoms has it spanked? There's the clock. It is time. I close the door behind me and walk down the hallway and into the girl's section. All is fairly quiet, but I can hear some scurrying and conversations, especially among the seniors. My first stop is one of my favorites. Of all the freshmen girls one stands out to me as the prettiest. That's darling little Rebecca Macintire. She's a blonde-haired blue-eyed cutie with a dimpled smile and the body of sex goddess. She always acts shy and reserved but she certainly doesn't look like it. Inside the room the girls all look up at me, apprehension and annoyance on their faces. I supposed they think I would forget or something. I smile and make some remark about the headmistress' new hairdo that makes them all giggle. Jenny, the closest to me, is already climbing out of bed, abet reluctantly. She kneels beside the bed and lifts up her nightgown. The other girls and quickly assuming similar positions, laughter dying out. Jenny's rump is sleek but rather large. She's a little too plump. I give her the ten smacks quickly and efficiently, admiring the color I obtain. She groans and wiggles her ass and hops back into bed, silently wiping away tears. Samantha is next, a darling blonde with a sweet face and very polite demeanor. I have yet to have ever made her cry. She takes the blows silently, wincing and tensing her body, but no tears. She thanks me quietly and a little sadly, and climbs into bed. Rebecca is next. My hidden cock is tall and hard by this time, and the sight of Rebecca's perfect bottom arouses me fiercely. Her cheeks are round and plump, flaring wide from her narrow waist. She kneels obediently, her legs slightly apart and I can just see the hint of blonde hair peeking between her legs. I paddle her very hard and I wish I could savor the sight of her buttocks bouncing, the pink flesh reddening under my blows, savor the image of her head thrown back and her mouth open slightly in pain, savor her breasts thrusting forward and pushing away the flimsy nightgown and giving me a heavenly view of her cleavage. Rebecca's eyes are large and bright and shine with intelligence, and she smiles at me when I am finished. ""That _really_ hurt,"" she whispers. ""Did you have to do it so hard?"" To my delight she arches her neck and peers at her backside over her shoulder as rubs her bare bottom with her hand. ""Just wait until you are a senior,"" is all I think. ""Twenty-five delicious blows."" I spank Wanda next, a sweet, dark-haired beauty from down south. The pain doesn't seem to bother her as much as the embarrassment. She blushes deeply and quickly covers up her little rump the second I am finished. In the next room I find Jessica, a flirty blonde who has more hair than I.Q. She is always terrified of being spanked and tonight is no exception. I have to give her a couple extra smacks to get her attention and convince her to cooperate and lift up her skirt. Tanya glares at me when I approach her. ""Why do we have to do this?"" she whines. ""We didn't do anything wrong."" I don't even bother to answer but simply point my paddle at her and she reluctantly turns and shows me her ass. I spank her hard but quickly, and give her an extra one for whining. She resents that and glares at me, but fortunately for her bottom, she doesn't speak. My next victim is Andy, a tall, thin girl already standing in place holding up her skirt. She rather boring, too quick to please. Her body is so thin I am certain the paddle must really sting her, but her face remains a polite mask. Cara is next, a young dark-haired girl. She's pretty, but she scowls all the time, and my presence did nothing to improve her disposition tonight. She was slow at lifting her robe so I gave her an extra smack. She yelps angrily but quickly pulls up the nightgown revealing her petite bottom, still red from the spanking I gave her yesterday morning. Her Sunday ten are particularly painful, and I can hear her crying softly even as I close the door and whisper ""Lights out, girls."" The hall is quieter now, everyone aware of my presence. The next room is dead silent. Andrea, the first girl, is already kneeling beside her bed. She's a snotty kid, rather obnoxious and always sucking up to anyone in power. Her prettiness is mostly makeup, but though her breasts are almost nonexistent her buttocks are glorious. I always enjoy spanking her and tonight is no exception, as I delight in her astonishment at how severely I punish her. I suppose I am spanking the girls harder the usual. But I am really turned on tonight. And they deserve it anyway. Most of them are arrogant little nobles like Andrea. Melody is next, terrified as usual. She drops her nightgown twice, she's so nervous, and I have to give her two extras. She always is so distraught I almost want to have mercy on her, but I know that the punishment will strengthen her. Brad, the American, is next. She's large-boned and tall, a good basketball player and rather loud. She takes her blows well but complains, as usual. I give her an extra for her mouth and she just grunts. Cindy is the last for this room. She's part Oriental, very tiny, the paddle seeming larger than her. She cries softly to herself as I spank her, the huge paddle catching the back of her thighs as much as her miniature bottom. The next room has the twins, Sally and Ellie. They are quite mischievous, and scarcely a week goes by I don't see one of them in my office. Once, after a particularly crude practical joke they pulled, I got to spank them both together. Fifty blows a piece and I was delighted to watch how their identical bottoms turned red identically. Amelia is next, fat as a cow and just about as immune to pain. Oh, she blubbers like a whale but I can tell she barely feels a thing. Not like Sasha. She's jewish. Tall and dark-haired but extremely strong-willed. I've never made her cry either. She's very well-behaved, too. I've never had her in my office, to my disappointment. Well, she still has a few years. There are only two girls in the last freshman dorm, Helen and Darlene. Both are extremely talkative girls, always in trouble for talking out of turn. It was no surprise they weren't quiet when I entered. Helen is Swedish. She's blond and very attractive, physically very mature. She loves to giggle. Once she started giggling in my office and even the spanking couldn't make her stop. She was crying and giggling at the same time! Darlene's American. She's rather plain, though. She still needs to grow into her body. Once she does, however, she'll be heartbreaker on her assets alone. Watching her squirm under my blows always is a delight. I leave the freshmen section and move upstairs to the sophomores. My first sophomore is Lisa. She's a rebel, opinionated and a troublemaker. I see her quite often. Tonight she's on my list to receive an extra ten for a disturbance at breakfast. (I get Sunday off--no spankings until nine o'clock.) She smirks at me. ""Got some extras for me, Aunt Hill?"" That's her favorite name for me, and it always gets a laugh and annoys me. ""Get in position,"" I said. ""Or I'll double it."" She obeys, not instantly, but quickly enough so I can find no fault. Her buttocks are thin and firm but very smooth. She tenses her body for the blows. I count them out quietly, pausing after the fifteen before going on to the extra ten. She's breathing heavy when I'm finished, her face a mask of non-feeling, her jaw tight. ""Not bad, Aunt Hill,"" she whispers. ""I almost regret spilling Martha's milk."" I ignore her and move on to Tiffany, the blond princess, arrogant beyond belief. And I paddle her quite often too, but she never seems to learn. I think her brain's too small. But she'll make it on her body: nice face with a killer smile coupled with huge breasts and a shapely rump. I enjoy watching her breasts bounce as I paddle her. Nancy is next. She's a brain, quiet and usually reading. She's not bad looking. A little plain and she rarely tries to look decent, but her body's very nice. Tonight she pretends to read a book while I spank her, but my paddle is especially hard and she can't concentrate. By ten she's forgotten her resolve and by fifteen she's struggling not to move her hands to cover her buttocks. Allie is next, a real cutie. Sweet and gentle and utterly devoted to her boyfriend Jack from back home. She writes him everyday and everyone is sick of hearing about him. Many wonder if he really exists. She always bounces well under my paddle, crying and writhing to escape. Tonight she is particularly sexy, her buttocks round and luscious, her pale skin reddening beautifully. I go to the next room glancing at my watch. I'm running a few minutes behind. Martha is first. It was her milk Lisa spilled, apparently. She's large and blunt and takes my blows without a sound or acknowledgement. Boring. But Kathy is next, one of my favorites. She's an American, bold and sassy, and quite unafraid of anything. She'll take any dare. I spanked her twice during the past three days, which is above her normal, but not too unusual. Though she's naughty, Kathy has a wonderful smile and infectious laugh. She never seems to mind the spankings, regarding them as minor annoyances along the path of life. She grins at me now and cheekily moons me, arching her back and thrusting her buttocks toward me. Her buttocks are round and firm and delectable. Normally they are smooth and white but tonight they are red and welted from my previous administrations, one in particular being quite severe. She takes her fifteen with her usual cheer, but by the end I can tell she is having difficulty bearing the pain. Sally is next, a quiet, reserved kid from Nebraska. She blubbers and cries the whole time, sobbing like I'm trying to kill her. She so nervous she drops her skirt three times during the punishment meaning I have to give her extras. Her buttocks are surprisingly nice and firm but from the way she acts you'd never know it. She's far too shy and reserved. Stephanie, a girl from England, is the last for this room. I like her. She cute, has a delicious accent, a remarkable wit, and a terrific ass. Best of all she doesn't mind spankings the way most of the wimpy American girls do. She winks at me saucily and lifts her skirt. ""We've got to stop meeting like this, Ma'am."" I laugh and paddle her rump hard not even easing up partway through the way I do with some of the girls. She was gasping when I finished. ""That right smarts, Ma'am,"" she says rubbing her bottom with her hand. ""That it should,"" I whispered. ""Just wait 'til next year. Now lights out, all."" I left quietly, poor Sally still crying into her pillow. Once again I suspect she is faking. In the next room I started with another Sally, this one a young black girl from Chicago. She is very pretty and her skin's very dark, but tonight even her skin shows marks from the paddle when I'm done. Erica is next, another princess. She'd been sent to this school because she'd been kicked out of her last several. When she first arrived she called her wealthy father every week and told him we were beating her and she had to come home. But he was fed up with her games and refused. She really resented me and was one of the few girls I wasn't on good terms with in off hours. I didn't have a great deal of patience, tonight, so when Erica started making a scene I just bent her roughly across the bed and gave her round bottom a good five swats. ""Are you ready to cooperate and raise your skirt now?"" I asked. With angry tears in her eyes she nodded and obeyed and I gave her fifteen sound smacks. Kelly was next, a real beauty and good friends with Erica. Kelly didn't like being spanked but she tolerated it. She always seemed a little embarrassed at all the fuss Erica made over it. She was nervous but cooperated, and her fifteen went without incident, except for the fact that my cock was so hard I thought everyone could see it through my dress. Last but not least was Darla, a petite little girl from Boston that was terrified of me. She had already assumed the position and lifted her skirt when I first came into the room and had waited quietly all this time. She yelped and cried during the quick spanking, but obediently stayed in position. Her cute little bottom was a rosy pink when I finished and I gave her a hug as I left and she hugged me back very tightly. The next room was the last on this hall. Normally there were four girls in it, but Eleanor was at home with her mother, who was seriously ill. Deanne was first, a tall, rather awkward girl. She could have been pretty but her body seemed to confuse her, and she always dressed rather untidily. She took her spanking well, though, her large bottom absorbing the paddle almost without effort. Dana was next, a short plump girl with a very round bottom that smacked deliciously. She had failed to turn in a term paper due that afternoon (she'd already been granted one extension), so I was obliged to deliver an extra dozen smacks to her offered bottom. Well, that was it for the first floor. I shut the door carefully behind me and listen to make sure the floor is quiet. I must be particularly randy tonight, because I actually wish one of the darlings would make a fuss to I could go back for more, but the girls are silent. Upstairs, however, the juniors and seniors are anything but quiet. The first room contains a troublesome quartet if there ever was one. Twice this semester I had the whole group in my office for a gang paddling, and I can tell by their expressions that the girls are rather wired tonight. ""Enough, girls,"" I say quietly, but the leader, a pretty brunette named Amy is on her bed dancing to the radio music. The music isn't loud, but I am annoyed. I shut it off angrily, and give Amy's bottom two gratuitous smacks before she can bent over and get into position for her twenty. Sara is waiting when I'm done with Amy, but I can see she is frightened. She dislikes spankings something terrible, but she always hangs out with Amy and Jennifer and therefore gets her fanny spanked a lot. She cries out at the first stroke and is in serious tears before I reach double digits. Jennifer is standing watching, a rather smirky grin on her face. I don't really need to look at my list, but I make a big show of it, acting almost surprised to find her name. ""Jennifer, why it says here you've got a twenty-stroke paddling coming! You. Imagine that. Such a surprise. What did you do this time?"" The dark-haired girl shrugged, pursing her lips as though she was some kind of a sexy runway model. She always reminded me of someone who was smoking, though of course this was just her mannerisms. I'd never seen her with a cigarette. ""Oh, nothing much. I don't think Mrs. Nadek liked my essay on 'How to Shoplift and Get Away With It,' though. She said I was being cheeky.""\n""I think I'd have to agree,"" I said carefully, unable to hide a big smile. ""Turn around."" The girl sighed and nodded. She turned and flipped up her gown and bared a rather scrumptious ass I'd had the blessing of punishing many times before. I paddled her quickly and mercilessly, spanking her all over her backside, especially the lower portion on the edge of her thighs. After twenty sharp spanks I paused for a breath and then gave her four sets of five. She was sobbing when I finished, the muscles of her buttocks contracting without her control. ""Ouch!"" she said, lifting herself upright. ""I've got to remember that Mrs. Nadek has no sense of humor at all,"" she mumbled and to my delight, reached behind and rubbed her fiery bottom. Darlene is the last for this room. She's a rebel type, but not your normal kind. She's cute enough, in a scruffy sort of way, but I think her rebellion is genuine. She takes these kinds of things seriously, and while she cooperates, she lets you know on no uncertain terms that she doesn't agree with the status quo. ""Fuckin' A that hurts!"" she shouts out when I finish, and so she's back over for another ten for foul language."
1338,Dirty Job 2,"['Mf', 'nc teen paddling']","So what did you think? Was this as boring to read as it was to write? I liked the original concept of detailing literally every single spanking the narrator performs, but after a while it became so repetitive it was very difficult to write. I really had to work to make it happen as well as I did, though I'm not at all sure how successful I was. Please let me know!\n\nFrank The Flogmaster ***\n\n Frank (The Flogmaster)\n\nCheck out my story archive at the Flogmaster's Web Page at <http://members.aol.com/fm99999/>"
1339,Dirty Nephew,"['F-b', 'inc', 'ped']","She embraced her nephew, lewdly, thrusting her tongue into his mouth, squeezing his young ass. When Henry finally broke the obscene embrace, he had grown a giant, rock-hard boner that now tented blatantly through the sheer flannel of his pajamas.\n\n""Did you sleep well after fucking me last night, honey?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""And you've got another big hot bonner now."" Margaret shook her head, as if humorously exasperated with the constancy of her ward's sex drive. ""Honestly, you're just incorrigible, Henry. I suppose you'd like Auntie to help you with that big hard-on of yours before you go to school today.""\n\nHenry just nodded, shy and horny, his cock twitching in his pajama bottoms as he stared at his aunt's body. Margaret wrapped up the sandwich, then walked out of the kitchen, leading her nephew back to her bedroom. She hopped on the bed, sprawling on her back and spreading her thighs wide apart.\n\n""Take off your pajamas, honey. I want to see your big cock, again.""\n\nHenry obeyed his Aunt, stepping out of the pajama pants, revealing his enormously swollen cock. Looking at the teen's prick made Margaret hungry to feel it ramming into her pussy again. But there was something else she'd yet to teach her nephew. Any good stud, she felt, needed to be well-skilled in licking wet pussy.\n\n""Look at my pussy, Henry.""\n\nMargaret splayed her thighs wide apart, shamelessly displaying her wet, hairy fuck hole to her ward. Henry's cock throbbed even harder as he ogled her pussy. Margaret dipped her finger into her furry cunt slit, darting it in and out.\n\n""I know you like my cunt enough to fuck it, honey,"" she purred. ""Now I want to find out if you like licking it, too. Have any of the boys at school ever talked about cunt licking, darling?""\n\nHenry nodded.\n\n""A lot of boys really like licking wet pussy, Henry. Some boys even like it better than fucking, or getting their cocks sucked. A wet cunt has a natural aroma that most men find very arousing. I'd like to see if you like licking cunt too, baby. Then I'll let you fuck me.""\n\nThe expression on Henry's face told Margaret that he was going to be well- suited to a long career as a pussy licker. He sprawled on the bed, moving up to lie between her thighs, facing her wet, fragrant pussy. Margaret took her hand out of the way, giving him ample room to lick and suck.\n\n""Put your mouth on it, Henry. See how it tastes.""\n\nHenry obeyed her, pressing his mouth to her wet, swollen, pouty-lipped hole.\n\nHe groaned, revealing that he liked the taste of pussy juice very much indeed.\n\nHenry thrust out his tongue, pushing it deep inside her throbbing cunt hole. Margaret grimaced and wiggled her ass as Henry started licking and lapping, sluicing his tongue up and down between the pink, juice-oozing folds of her itchy little cunt slit.\n\n""You like cunt licking, don't you, Henry?"" Margaret panted. She held his head with both hands, thrusting her ass off the mattress, slowing fucking her throbbing cunt hole onto his mouth. ""A lot of boys think it tastes kind of fishy. But I'll bet you like licking this kind of fish, don't you? I'll bet it reminds you of how my pussy smells when you're giving it a good fucking.""\n\nHenry nodded, his face buried between her thighs. Without being asked, he moved his hands up, delicately peeling open her pussy petals with his fingers. The interior of her pussy was pink, bright, glistening with juice. Henry swabbed the throbbing fuck hole with his tongue, then seemed to notice the fat little bump protruding at the top.\n\n""That's my clitty, Henry,"" his mother panted. ""That's the most sensitive part of a woman. Why don't you lick it for me?""\n\nHenry obeyed, touching his tongue tentatively to the sensitive, achy clit nubbin. Margaret instantly bucked as if she'd been shot, her big tits quivering as she fucked her ass off the bed much harder than before.\n\n""That feels so good, Henry! Unnnggghhh! I like getting my clit licked and sucked! Oh, Henry, lick it for me! Put it in your mouth, darling! Suck my clitty too!""\n\nHenry straightened two fingers, gently guiding them into the narrow, clinging interior of her pussy. Then he lovingly started swabbing her clit with his tongue, basting it with saliva. He took the clit bud between his lips, sucking it, making it swell bigger. Then he settled into a rhythm that his aunt found extremely pleasurable, sucking her clit as he fucked her pussy with his hand.\n\n""Unnggghhh! That's enough! Fuck your me now, Henry! Hurry, Henry, put your cock in my pussy! Fuck your aunt hard!""\n\nHenry rose up, mounting her, aiming his throbbing cockhead at the well-wetted pussy opening. Margaret cocked her knees up to her shoulders, looking down and watching him guide in the cockmeat. The cock knob popped into her gooey pussy hole, and then the cockshaft. Then inch after inch of the long, stiff pussy-pleaser was boring into her fuck channel, stuffing her cunt to bursting with the big, stiff cock she craved.\n\n""Fuck me, Henry! Unngggh! I'm so horny now! Fuck your aunt, fuck your horny aunt!""\n\nHenry sprawled on top of his naked aunt, crushing her tits under his chest. Margaret shuddered, feeling the tremendous fuck pole stabbing to the hilt in her pussy. She wrapped her legs around his back, humping fast and hard. Henry met her rhythm, fucking his huge, achy cock in and out of her cunt.\n\nHis fucking was especially satisfying right after the licking. His tongue and fingers had made her pussy so hot and drippy, and now it was intensely satisfying to give her hot, hairy cunt hole something long and probing to suck on to.\n\nMargaret's cunt now clung to his stroking cock with a special tightness, nursing around every inch of the cockshaft. Her pussy was so horny and itchy that she couldn't think of anything else. She needed a long, violent fucking now, so she could relieve herself with a long cum on his huge cock.\n\n""Fuck me, Henry!"" She bounded her ass frantically off the bed, pistoning her tight, throbbing pussy onto his prick as fast as she could. ""Really hard now, baby! Unh, unh, ram it in! Fuck my pussy just as hard as you can!""\n\nHenry fucked her, panting on her shoulder, relentlessly spearing his huge, swollen fuck shaft into the gushing depths of her pussy. Her frantic humping rhythm spurred him on. Soon he was stuffing her pussy as fast and deep as he could, utterly reaming her fuck channel with every skewering stroke of his prick.\n\n""Fuck your me, fuck your horny aunt!"" Margaret chanted. ""Unngggh! Feels so good, Henry! I'm cumming now! Oh, fuck, oh shit, Marge's cuuummmiiinnnggg!""\n\nHer wet, hairy pussy spasmed and spewed, gushing fuck juice onto his cock, milking the belly-probing stiffness of his prick. Still Henry didn't let the morning's first load of cum juice flood into her belly. Instead he gripped her ass cheeks and kept fucking her hard and fast, pounding his cock into her stomach, guiding her through the peak of her cum.\n\nAnd it was in the middle of her orgasm that Margaret realized, suddenly, how badly she wanted to feel his cock pounding into her asshole. The violent cum had spread through her whole body, making her puckered little shit sphincter pulsate in and out as her pussy spasmed around his cock. It had been a long time since Margaret had enjoyed a really good ass reaming, particularly with a cock nearly as large as his. She wondered if Henry would enjoy fucking his aunt's asshole as much as he obviously loved sticking his big cock into her cunt.\n\n""Take it out, Henry,"" she panted. ""I want to show you another place to put your prick now.""\n\nHenry obeyed her, though it obviously hurt him to do so. Margaret stared at the giant cockshaft as it reappeared from her furry, clinging pussy. The prick was red, dripping with cunt cream, stone-hard with its need to shoot out the load clogging his balls. Margaret's asshole tingled and burned as she imagined getting such a huge donkey prick stuffed between her ass cheeks.\n\nMargaret rolled over, sprawling on her belly. She thought of telling Henry to fetch some Vaseline from the bathroom, but she decided it wasn't necessary. His cock was dripping with pussy juice, after all, and besides, she was too horny to wait. Henry gasped in shock as he watched his horny aunt stretch her ass cheeks open with her fingers, shamelessly displaying her pink, puckered shit opening to her very own son.\n\n""Have you ever heard about asshole fucking, boy?"" Margaret panted.\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""I'll bet you have, honey. Henry, a lot of women really love getting their assholes fucked. I'm no exception. Why, sometimes my little asshole gets just as hot and horny as my pussy. Do you see the way my asshole is throbbing right now?""\n\n""Yes.""\n\n""That means it needs a good fucking. But it's a lot tighter than a pussy, Henry, and you can hurt it more easily. Ordinarily, it's a good idea to use lots and lots of petroleum jelly before you try to give a girl a good ass fucking. You don't have to do that now, 'cause my asshole is so horny.""\n\n""Yes""\n\n""Get on top of me, honey. Hold your cock in your hand, and then put the tip into my horny little asshole. I know you're going to like fucking my ass. It's awfully, awfully tight. But be sure to slide your cock in slowly at first. I'll tell you when you can go faster. All right?""\n\n""Yes""\n\nHenry mounted her, holding his enormous cock in hand, fitting the spongy, cum-oozing knob into the rubbery ring of her asshole. Margaret held her ass cheeks wider apart, shuddering as she felt the first pressure of his cockhead on her red, horny asshole. Then it was boring into her, stretching her shit sphincter wide, making her rubbery ass channel suck and spasm uncontrollably on the invading thickness of his cock.\n\n""Unngggh! Oh, Henry! You've got a really big prick, honey! Unngggh! Fuck my asshole now, baby! Nice and slow, that's right! Shove your big, stiff boner right up my ass!""\n\nHenry squirmed on top of her, putting his hips in the best position to drill his huge cock lance to the hilt in her bowels. Fucking a tight asshole, he found, felt different from fucking a pussy. The hole was much tighter; he had to thrust more slowly, at least at first. Gradually Henry settled into a steady fucking rhythm, packing more of his huge prick up her asshole with every stroke.\n\nNow the naked aunt's asshole had really begun to itch and burn. The horny shit sphincter was stretched to bursting around her young ward's cock, sucking on the veined prick shaft as it stabbed relentlessly into the depths of her bowels. There was some pain as his cock burrowed into her asshole, but it was more than compensated for by a delicious pleasure that grew stronger every second. Soon the horny lady was humping fast and hard, whimpering as she held her ass cheeks apart, eagerly fucking her tender, horny asshole onto the satisfying stiffness of his huge cock.\n\n""Yes, yes, fuck my asshole, honey!"" she gasped. ""You can do it hard now! Unggh! It doesn't hurt at all! Oh, please, Henry, my asshole needs fucking so fucking much!""\n\nHenry lunged down hard, packing every inch of his mammoth cock-lance into the sucking tightness of his mother's shitter. For several seconds he lay still, letting his prick soak in the spasming tightness of her ass tract. Then he pulled out slowly, withdrawing until only the tip of his cock parted her ass ring. Margaret gasped with pleasure as he again nailed his huge cock into the welcoming tightness of her bowels.\n\n""Fuck my asshole, fuck my horny little asshole!""\n\nHenry started giving her the violent, deep ass fucking she needed. In and out his big cock sawed, fucking through the gripping, rubbery tightness of her shit tube. Henry panted on her shoulder, his balls painfully swollen with an early morning load of spunk. He fucked her tight asshole harder and harder, ramming his aching cock through the sucking grip of her bowels.\n\n""Ram it in, Henry!"" Margaret released her jiggling ass buns, no longer needing to spread apart to allow him to ream out her bowels. She thrust both hands under her belly, groping through her juice-matted pussy curls until she found her fat, swollen clit. Shamelessly the naked lady started rubbing the tingling little bud, jacking off her pussy as her hung ward pleasure her asshole with his huge, stroking prick.\n\nHenry thrust harder and harder, until he was ass-fucking his aunt with all the strength in his loins. Furiously he stabbed his cock into her rubbery- gripping asshole, feeling the stretched shit sphincter clinging to his cock with every stroke. His giant fuck organ was getting even stiffer, and Margaret sensed that he would soon be showering her bowels with jism. She rubbed her clit in a frenzy of fuck passion, frantically fucking her hot, itchy asshole onto her young ward's big prick.\n\n""Fuck my asshole, fuck my horny little asshole!"" she pleaded. ""Ungggh! You've got such a big one, Henry! My asshole loves your big prick! Unngggh! Cumming now! Fuck your aunt, fuck my horny asshole! I'm cumming, cuummiinnggg!""\n\nHer asshole spasmed and throbbed, milking the skewering stiffness of her son's enormous cock. Henry kept ass-fucking as hard as he could, guiding her through the peak of her cum. Then he collapsed on her blushing ass buns, slamming his prick as far up her stretched itchy asshole as it would go.\n\nThe milky white cock juice spewed out of his hard-on, flooding his aunt's asshole with hot sticky cum. Margaret felt the creamy load spouting into her ravished shit tunnel, anointing the burning walls with a soothing tide of jizz.\n\n""Oh, Henry,"" she panted. She flexed her shitting muscles around the cum- squirting hard-on, helping him shoot out every drop. Later today, she realized, she was scheduled for another counseling session with Walter Wayne. He would undoubtedly want to fuck her too. Margaret was already beginning to get used to the idea of having two hung, horny studs to fuck her mouth, pussy or asshole whenever she wanted."
1340,Dirty Thoughts,['family inc'],"Opening the door, I found her curled up on her bed, hugging a pillow, tear stained face looking at me.\n\n""What's the matter, kid, why don't you tell me about it?"". \n\nCathy had been living with us for six years now, and was developing into a fine young woman. We had grown close in this time, and had formed a pretty tight relationship; our discussions had broached many subjects, including sex, and I felt that we could talk to each other about anything, even things that we would not discuss with Susan.\n\nI sat down on the bed and stroked her back and shoulders, noticing for the first time that she was wearing only a T- shirt and panties. This was not unusual, Cathy had simply followed Susan's dress code and I had slowly come to terms with seeing her walking around the house scantily dressed. She looked up at me and said ""Oh, Daddy, I don't know, I'm so unhappy, the guys at school have been making fun of me all day""\n\n""Why baby, what have they been saying?""\n\n""Oh, nasty things"", she sobbed, ""but I think they're right""\n\n""What things?"" I asked again, it was unusual for her to be so cryptic.\n\n""Well, just things, they say I'm sick in the head""\n\n""Why would they say that, Cath, you're not sick in the head, or anything like it. Come on, tell me all about it, I can't help if I don't know what's going on"".\n\n""Well, promise it's between just you and me, you mustn't say anything to anyone?""\n\n""Of course, you know I wouldn't do that""\n\n""I, uh, I was out with Jimmy last night, you know, and we were fooling around, you know?""\n\n""Yes, I know, we've talked about this before, you know we don't mind if you are careful and responsible"". Cathy and I had talked about sex a few times alone, and also with Susan, and we had tried to instill a responsible attitude about it into her young mind. She was on the pill, and we tried to make her understand both the joys and the dangers of sex. Jimmy, the boy she referred to was a nice kid, kind of straight and nerdy, but okay, I thought.\n\n""Yes, well, I, uhmm, I er asked him to touch me, and he thought it was dirty. I guess he said something to a couple of his friends at school and they were making fun of me!""\n\n""Just because you wanted him to touch you?"" This didn't sound normal, even for straight laced Jimmy.\n\n""Well, I, umm, err, I wanted him to touch my err, my butt, you know, my hole!""\n\nNow I began to understand. ""It's okay, honey, you can say it, you wanted him to play with your asshole. That's okay, it's a very sensitive area, an erogenous zone, remember we talked about them?"".\n\n""Yes, but he said only perverts do things like that, that it was dirty.""\n\n""Well, he was wrong, lot's of people, including me, love to play with assholes. Don't worry about it, Okay?"" I was still stroking her back, and she rolled over to face away from me.\n\n""But, Daddy, you don't understand, I liked the thought that it was dirty, that's why I wanted him to do it! I keep having these thoughts, I want to do naughty dirty things, it makes me, you know, hot when I think about them. Doesn't that make me sick?""\n\n""No, baby, no, of course not. We all have fantasies, things we would like to do, and quite often they are about things that some people think would be abnormal. But I promise you, anything that two people enjoy, that doesn't hurt others, is okay. You were just unlucky, that's all, you picked the wrong person to ask!""\n\nShe fell silent for a while, and I continued massaging her back. As I did, her T-shirt rode up and I was presented with the sight of her tight young ass, encased in pink nylon panties trimmed with lace around the waist and legs. Through the semi-transparent material I could see the dark cleft between her cheeks disappearing down towards her crotch.\n\n""I know, Daddy, but I don't think anyone has the same thoughts as I do; they are really dirty, no-one would want to do them with me!""\n\nThis was getting really intriguing, and, regardless, I didn't want her magnifying this into some major guilt trip which would be with her for years. ""Why don't you tell me about them, honey, I'm sure that your thoughts are nothing that other people haven't had. I promise, it will just be between you and me.""\n\n""Well, like I said, I dream about doing really dirty things, not just ordinary sex. It makes me really hot, the more I think, the dirtier it gets.""\n\n""Yes, but tell me what kinds of things. What would you have liked Jimmy to do, except just touch your little asshole? It's okay, you can use whatever words you want, I won't mind.""\n\n""I, err, I wanted him to push his finger in there, Daddy, and I know noone would do that because, well, you know, that's where I shit from.""\n\n""Baby that's silly. A lot of people do that.""\n\n""I don't know Daddy, I bet you don't do it""\n\nI was now getting into a corner, but the sight of her panty- clad ass, and the direction of the conversation was affecting me, so I ran my hand down her back and onto her ass. I started stroking her outside the panties, and with my finger, I traced the crack of her ass down to her asshole and fingered it lightly.\n\n""Do you believe me now, baby? If I were Jimmy, I wouldn't have even hesitated"".\n\nHer ass jumped as I first touched it, then squirmed back on my finger, pushing the panties a fraction of an inch into her hot little hole.\n\n""Oooh, Daddy, really, you would do it? Please?""\n\nI moved my hand up and under the lace waistband of her panties and back down her ass. The heat was incredible as my middle finger felt her little hole. I moved further down and felt the slippery, oily lips of her young pussy. Getting my finger completely wet, I moved back to her shithole and pushed it in a fraction of an inch. It felt like I was pushing my finger into a tight burning hot furnace.\n\nShe backed further onto my finger, pushing it in to the first knuckle. ""Hmmm Daddy, it feels good, push it in deeper.""\n\nI did as she asked, and pushed my finger in to the limit, wiggling it around in her bowels. ""What else, honey"", I whispered in her ear, ""What else do you want to do that's so dirty"".\n\n""Oooooh, Daddy, I just want to be slutty and filthy. I want you to feel inside of me, I want to feel you deep inside of me. I want to be dirty and rude and perverted""\n\nThis was definitely getting hot, better in fact than many of my own way out dreams. ""Do it then, Cathy, do whatever you want. I want to share all your fantasies with you and show you how much I love you"" (corny, but true).\n\n""Mmmmm"", she groaned, and I felt her ass tighten around my finger. Then I sensed even more heat on my finger tip, and a different kind of softness. Then I realized what it was; this little girl was pushing a turd down to my finger deep in her bowels. ""Put another one in, Daddy, it feels so goooood"".\n\nI pulled out of her, and wet my index finger in the sloppy silkiness between the puffy lips of her pussy. I then rubbed both fingers around her puckered hole, and then slowly pushed them back into her body. As I got them in as far as possible, I started to rub them around in her bowels, stroking her insides.\n\nI lay down on the bed, facing her back and slid my other hand under her body and pulled her to me. With it, I stroked up and down between her soft but firm young breasts, and her stomach which I felt tensing as my hand rubbed over it. With the fingers of my other hand, I felt the turd once more pushing against my finger tips and rubbed them against it. Hoping and guessing where this was leading, I said ""Yes, do it baby, push it down, let me feel your shit. I bet it's so hot, so soft, push it down onto my fingers, I want to feel it, I want to feel your hot slut shit"".\n\n""Ohh, yes, I want to, how did you know? How did you know that's what I really wanted?""\n\n""Because I think about the same things, honey, I just never met a girl who wanted to do it with me. Now do it, push it down""\n\nShe groaned again, and now I felt the hot turd completely envelope my finger tips. As she relaxed her muscles it moved back up into her body slightly, but I could still feel the tip, hot against my fingers.\n\n""Are you sure Daddy, are you sure I can do it?""\n\n""I thought you wanted to be a filthy slut? I want us to do everything you dreamed of, all of the things other people might not do, everything you thought was too disgusting, we are going to enjoy together. Now, you just do whatever you want and talk to me while you do it. Tell me what's going on in that mind of yours""\n\nShe pushed again, and I moved my fingers around in her bowels, feeling the soft, hot turd as it descended through her body. ""Oooh, yes, I'm going to do it Daddy, I'm going to shit in your hand. I'm going to squeeze it down until your fingers are covered in my shit. Then I'm going to push harder until some of it comes out and I want you to wipe it all over my ass. Can you feel it Daddy, can you feel my turd coming down?""\n\n""Yes, yes, I can. It's hot and soft, I want to feel more of it. Come on, my little slut, give it to me.""\n\nThe heat on my fingers was incredible now. They were completely covered in the hot mess. I felt her push again and the turd began to squeeze out between my fingers and around her already stretched shit hole. While rotating my fingers around in her ass, I rubbed my hand around on her ass smearing it with shit inside her panties. The smell of it mixed with the smell of her hot cunt, and the combination was overpowering.\n\n""Ohh, yes, rub it Daddy, rub my shit on my ass, fuck my shitty hole with your fingers. This is so hot, I want to cum.""\n\n""Then do it, honey, make yourself cum while I fuck your ass. Finger your cunt while I play with your shit, it's so soft, so hot, I love it.""\n\nShe moved her hand down inside her panties and started to alternately stroke her clit and finger her pussy. With my other hand I reached up and started pinching her now hard nipples.\n\nShe pushed her finger deep into her cunt and groaned ""Ohhh God, I can feel them, I can feel your fingers in my ass"". She pressed hard against my fingers, causing more of the turd to squeeze out of her body. She was going wild now, humping on both of our hands.\n\nI pulled my fingers out of her ass and rub the turd all over her cheeks. I then pulled them out from her panties and reached over to her face. ""Suck them slut, suck your shit off my fingers. I want to see you stick your toungue out and lick your sweet turd"".\n\nShe opened her mouth and I pushed my brown fingers in. She closed her lips over them and I felt her tongue running around them, licking them clean. I pulled them out and her tongue followed; it also was brown now, covered in her own shit. Her fingers were going wild now, frantically frigging her clit and fucking her pussy.\n\nI pulled her face towards me and kissed her lips. Her eyes opened wide as I pushed my tongue into her mouth. I could now taste the stuff which had been transferred from her bowels to my fingers and, via her mouth, back to her stomach. It was bitter but the extreme perversion of the moment made it pleasurable as I sucked the shit off her tongue. This last act sent her over the edge and she tensed and shook in the throes of an orgasm, twitching against my body.\n\nAs she relaxed, she looked at me and whispered ""Oh, Daddy, thank-you. That was so hot, so dirty, I loved it. Thank you.""\n\n""Yes, baby, it was hot and dirty, but, you see, not so dirty that you are the only one who could imagine doing it. I want us to share all of our fantasies together.""\n\n""Yes, I want to do that, but now I really have to go to the bathroom. Now I really need to pee and shit.""\n\n""Okay, I'll come with you.""\n\nShe looked at me kind of puzzled, but we climbed off the bed and moved into the bathroom which was part of her bedroom.\n\n""Get in the shower stall baby, I want to watch you do it.""\n\nShe smiled at me and, after removing her T-shirt, stepped into the stall. She then slid the panties down her ass, and off her legs, dropping the soiled nylon at her feet.\n\n""Okay, now squat down and do it, baby, be a slut and go to the bathroom in front of me. I want to watch you do it.""\n\nShe turned her back to me and knelt on the floor. As she leaned forward, I stared at the cheeks of her ass, covered in shit, her shithole still strtched open, and her swollen, red cunt lips, still parted and wet.\n\nShe again tensed her muscles and, as I watched, the turd I had played with eased out of her body. First an inch, then more and more until about six inches were hanging from her ass. It dropped onto the floor of the shower and as it did, she released her bladder, spraying hot piss out of her cunt.\n\nI reached out and cupped my hand under the spray, as it filled, it lifted it up and emptied the contents on her ass, then rubbed it in to mix with the mess that was already there. Then leaning forward, I said ""I love you baby, I love what you are doing, and this is to show you that you are not alone"". Leaning even further, I started licking her cheeks and then sucked at her ass. The taste of her shit, mixed with piss was intense, but I continued licking and swallowing. She ground her crotch back into my face, covering it with her excretions, and came again.\n\nWe both stood up and, staring at her I stripped and climbed into the shower with her. pulling her back into my body with one hand, I rubbed my aching dick up and down in the mess between her ass cheeks. Then, reaching down I started to stroke it and, within moments, shot jets of cum into her crack. She turned to face me and scooped her fingers up into her ass and brought them up between our faces. They were covered in piss and shit and cum, and smiling at each other we took turns licking them clean.\n\nIt took about twenty minutes of showering to clean ourselves up, but while we did we talked about our fantasies. I was amazed to discover that this little sixteen year old had very similar, extreme perversions as myself. She wanted to repeat our performance outdoors, maybe in the desert. She wanted people to see her go to the bathroom. She wanted to try sex with animals and with other people (boys and girls), she wanted to taste someone elses piss and shit, and she wanted to be exposed in public. She even wanted to experiment with pain. It was definitely going to be a long, hot summer!"
1341,Discipline At Ridgemont High,"['MF-mf-teens', 'S&M']","The next morning, students giggled in disbelief as they read the following notice posted on each homeroom bulletin board and in every hall:\n\nThe students of Ridgemont High School have been granted the right and privilege of a free, public education by the laws of the United States. Any student who interferes with any other student's right to that education, whether through an act of negligence or malice, has trespassed against his or her fellow student's rights and against the rights of the entire student body and faculty. Consequently, that student shall be punished.\n\nPunishments are described below. Infractions not listed will be handled at the discretion of the observing teacher. Any teacher shall have the right to punish any student in any manner set forth below. No student shall have the right to appeal a teacher's decision as to time, place, nature or degree of punishment.\n\nTalking in class Number 1 Arriving late to class Number 1 Failure to complete homework Number 1 Excessive absences Number 2 Improper dress Number 2 Failing a test Number 2 Cursing Number 2 Smoking Number 2 Rudeness to teachers Number 3 Fighting Number 3 Using or possessing drugs Number 4 Improper sexual conduct Number 4 Stealing Number 4\n\n* Recurrent offenses will result in increased penalties. Students are required to count off each punishment. Students must hold still or they will be restrained or take the punishment again, at the teacher's discretion.\n\n25 spanks administered with smooth, leather covered ping-pong paddle in front of class where infraction occurred. Spanks administered on skin covered by panties or undershorts.\n\n25 spanks administered with smooth, leather covered ping-pong paddle in front of class, or students before which infraction occurred. Spanks administered on bare skin.\n\n25 spank administered with rough, rubber-faced ping- pong paddle in front of class or other students before which infraction occurred. Spanks administered on bare skin.\n\n25 swats administered with bamboo cane or leather covered riding crop, in special after-school punishment forum, on bare skin.\n\n50 spanks administered with smooth, leather covered ping-pong paddle on bare skin in special after-school punishment forum.\n\n50 spanks administered with rough, rubber-faced ping pong-paddle on bare skin in special after-school punishment forum.\n\n25 swats administered with bamboo cane on bare skin in special after-school punishment forum.\n\n25 swats administered with leather covered riding crop on bare skin in special after-school punishment forum.\n\n""If you ask me, it's just bullshit,"" Johnnie Davis announced to the gang of kids surrounding him. Johnnie was their leader. The school tough guy. A kind of a hero.\n\n""We'll see about that, Mr. big shot,"" his homeroom teacher, Mr. Stryker yelled gleefully, as he came up behind him. ""Everyone here is a witness, and accordingly, is entitled to witness John's punishment. John, you were cursing. That's punishment Number 2. Will you please read that to your friends, so they know exactly what kind of a show they're in for.""\n\n""You must be out of your mind, Stryker,"" Johnnie said sarcastically. He turned to go, but Mr. Stryker grabbed him by the scruff of his neck.\n\n""Ah HA!"" his teacher yelled triumphantly. ""Rudeness to teachers! Punishment Number 3! Want to stop here, John?""\n\n""Bullshit!"" Johnnie cried again, as he marched out the high school's entrance. ""I'll see you in Never-Never Land, bozo!""\n\nMr. Stryker looked calmly at the students. ""He won't be back until he agrees to take his punishment, which by now is adding up and compounding -- concepts you've learned in mathematics. He may think he's a big man, but he'll be back. He wants to play in the big game on next month.""\n\nStryker walked into his homeroom and waited for the bell. It rang and two minutes later, little Emily Farmer timidly came in.\n\n""That's a big Number 1 for you, young lady,"" he told her. ""Go to your seat. We'll break fifteen minutes early,class, I'd like all of you to stay and witness Emily's punishment. After all, she's wasted everyone's time by arriving late this morning.""\n\nThe period dragged on and on. Poor Emily was terrified. She hadn't been spanked since she was a child of seven or eight, and then it had been over her mother's knee, not by a man she hardly knew in front of 22 of her closest friends. She'd have to see these kids again everyday for the whole year.\n\nFifteen minutes before the bell was about to ring, Mr. Stryker announced. ""Now, class, it's time for something even more instructive than our history lesson."" He opened his desk drawer and removed a smooth, black leather ping- pong paddle. He held it in one hand and slapped it smartly against the palm of the other so that it made a loud smacking sound.\n\n""Emily Farmer will be the first, but I suspect, if your past behavior is any indication of your future actions, that most of you will get a taste of this.""\n\nThe class was dead quiet. Everyone was afraid, but no one more than little Emily, who's eyes were already beginning to fill with tears.\n\n""Emily Farmer,"" Mr. Stryker said. ""Come up to the front of the room.""\n\nShe slowly walked up the aisle on shaky legs.\n\n""What have you got to say to me and to the class?""\n\n""I don't know, Sir.""\n\n""Apologize!"" he commanded.\n\n""I'm sorry, Sir,"" she stammered.\n\n""Say, 'I'm sorry for coming in late.'""\n\n""I'm sorry for coming in late.""\n\n""Say it to the class. Face the class, Emily.""\n\nEmily turned towards her classmates. Her face was bright red. ""I'm sorry for coming in late, class,"" she said quietly.\n\n""Say it louder, Emily. We want to be sure you are sorry, because in a while you're going to be very sorry.""\n\n""I'm sorry for coming in late, class,"" Emily said distinctly and took a deep breath.\n\n""Now class, and Emily,"" Mr. Stryker said. ""The Code requires all students to count out the number of spanks they deserve. Because you have come in late, Emily, you deserve 25. You will be spanked over your panties. Should you come in late again, at any time during the current semester, you will receive 25 spanks on your bare skin. In this very classroom, in front of all your classmates. However, for now, that will not be necessary.""\n\nEmily had turned white and was beginning to tremble.\n\n""Turn around and face my desk, Emily.""\n\nShe turned so that her back was to the class. Mr. Stryker approached her flexing the hand that held the paddle. ""Lean over the desk and put your hands out straight. Grip the far edge.""\n\nEmily did as she was ordered. Mr. Stryker waited a moment as she stretched her upper body over his desk. She was wearing a white blouse under a green corduroy jumper. He put one hand under the skirt and turned it up until it rested on the small of her back.\n\nIn doing so he revealed her pure white cotton panties with a pattern of tiny red and pink hearts. ""How charming your taste in underwear is,"" he said. ""Begin to count after each stroke, Emily.""\n\nWith that, he drew back his arm and swung. The smooth leather paddle whoshed through the air and landed in the middle of Emily's upturned buttocks with a resounding smack. Her body shook with he impact. ""One,"" she said meekly.\n\n""It will have to be louder if you want it to count, Emily,"" Mr. Stryker said.\n\nHe struck again, this time a glancing blow that might be used to put some spin on a ping-pong ball.\n\n""Ow! Oh, Mr. Stryker!"" Emily cried, restraining an impulse to leap up from the desk. ""Two.""\n\n""We can dispense with the commentary,"" Mr. Stryker said as he let a particularly sharp blow fall on her right buttock.\n\n""Three,"" Emily shouted as the pain rippled through her.\n\nA few of the children in class were getting uncomfortable. They realized that things had changed at Ridgemont High and any one of them could be next.\n\nMr. Stryker brought back his arm and landed a fourth spank directly on her left buttock. This time Emily gasped. ""Four!"" she cried.\n\nNow Mr. Stryker began to spank in rhythm. He alternated the destination of the next three blows, left, right, center, and the next, center, left, right. Emily was finding it hard to keep count each spank in her effort to control her reaction to the pain.\n\nHowever, Mr. Stryker waited for Emily to count the correct number after each blow.\n\nWhen they reached number 13, he put all his force into the spank. It was too much for the punished teenager. She jumped up and clutched her burning bottom with both hands. ""Please, Sir, please. I'll do anything. Please stop. Please."" And she burst into hot, noisy tears.\n\n""Compose yourself, Emily,"" Mr. Stryker said calmly. ""We're only half through.""\n\nAlmost everyone in the class was moved to pity for poor Emily who'd been so brave until that moment.\n\n""I can see I'm going to need assistance,"" Stryker announced. ""The Code says that students must remain still or repeat the punishment,""\n\n""Oh nooooo, Sir,"" Emily begged.\n\n""...or,"" Stryker continued, ""be restrained. In this case, since it is only Emily's first infraction, she will be restrained. Janet come up here and help.""\n\nJanet, a tall, strong girl, walked up to the front of the room. ""You are to hold Emily's arms against the desk as I proceed with her punishment,"" Mr. Stryker instructed. Janet nodded. Emily stood in front of the class, rubbing her behind and stared imploringly at her teacher.\n\n""Bend over my desk, Emily,"" Mr. Stryker commanded again.\n\nEmily hesitated.\n\n""Now, Emily! Or, we will begin at number one.""\n\nEmily jumped forwards and assumed the correct position. Mr. Stryker raised her skirt. ""Janet, secure her arms."" Janet walked behind the desk and pinned Emily's wrists against the edge of the desk.\n\n""What number are we up to, Emily?"" Mr. Stryker asked.\n\n""Fourteen, Sir,"" Emily answered meekly. ""We're up to number 14.""\n\nMr.Stryker drew back his arm and let the paddle land with a mighty thwack. Emily cried out in pain and indignation. ""Fourteen!"" she yelled.\n\nMr. Stryker applied spanks 15, 16, 17 and 18 in rapid succession. He put his full body weight into each spank and carefully aimed them to land on the same spot in the center of Emily's already scorched bottom. Emily squirmed and shrieked after each blow. As she counted out each stroke, she desperately tried to free herself from Janet's grip. Janet had to work pretty hard to keep her on the desk, but she managed it.\n\n""Luckily, for you, Emily, you continued to count properly after I picked up my pace,"" Mr. Stryker said approvingly. ""What number is next?""\n\n""Nineteen, sir,"" Emily stammered weakly.\n\n""Speak up, girl!"" Mr. Stryker commanded and landed an extremely wicked blow in the center of her throbbing and tender behind.\n\nEmily screamed and began to cry loudly. ""Nineteen!"" she counted in a voice wracked by choking sobs. Again, she began begging Mr. Stryker to stop.\n\n""Compose yourself, Emily,"" her teacher ordered. ""I want you to remember the final five spanks in your punishment. I'm going to administer them slowly and firmly. You will request each one. I want your full cooperation. Begin.""\n\nThe room was silent except for Emily's sobs. Mr. Stryker placed the paddle against her burning bottom. ""I'm waiting, Emily,"" he said.\n\n""Please give me spank number 20,"" Emily whimpered.\n\nMr. Stryker let go with a particularly vicious smack. He put all his weight into it and it landed with a resounding whack. ""Owwwwww!"" Emily wailed. ""Owwwwwww.""\n\n""The number, Emily,"" Stryker said harshly.\n\n""20,"" Emily sobbed.\n\n""Next.""\n\nFor a moment, all that could be heard was the sound of Emily's childish blubbering as Mr. Stryker waited for her to continue.\n\n""We are waiting, Emily. Shall we begin at the beginning?""\n\nThis horrible thought moved her.\n\n""Please give me spank number 2l,"" the punished child said through her tears.\n\nThis spank was harder than the last and Emily screamed like a cat in the night, but, she didn't forget to count ""2l.""\n\nHoping to get it over she yelled, ""Please give me spank number 22!"" She held her breath and tried to brace herself for the stroke.\n\nMr. Stryker took his time, however. When the blow finally landed, it took her by surprise. She cried out pathetically and lurched on the desk. Janet lost control of one of her wrists as the decibel of her wails rose. ""Hold her still, Janet,"" Mr. Stryker warned.\n\n""I'm sorry, Sir,"" Janet said. And although she felt intense sympathy for the tormented girl and didn't enjoy participating in her punishment, she clutched Emily's wrists all the more firmly so that her battered butt remained the perfect, helpless target for Mr. Stryker's relentless brand of discipline.\n\nAll the while, Emily's sobs echoed through the room. She must have been so overwhelmed by her suffering, that she forgot Mr. Stryker's instructions to count.\n\nMr. Stryker grew impatient. ""Number, Emily!"" he said harshly.\n\n""I don't know, Sir,"" Emily bawled. ""I forgot, Sir. Oh pleeeeeease, Sir! Pleeeeeease don't hit me all those times again. Was it 21, Sir? 22, Sir? 23? I forgot,"" she wailed. ""Pleeeeeease......,"" and her voice broke on her tears and stammers.\n\nMr. Stryker turned to face the class as Emily's tears soaked the papers on his desk.\n\n""According to the Code,"" he announced, ""students are required to count each spank. Emily has failed. Therefore, it is up to the discretion of the teacher to decide which on the proper remedy.""\n\nHe looked at the terrified class sternly. ""We shall take a vote, class,"" he said. ""Emily has offended us all. She has interfered with your education today by coming in late. She is receiving a well-deserved punishment for violating your Constitutional rights and, although she is only receiving Punishment Number 1, she is making quite a fuss. So, I leave it to you, class. I intend to apply the specified number of spanks to her tardy bottom. And, she shall count them all. However, should she be further punished for losing count? Can her punishment work, if she isn't concentrating properly?\n\n""All in favor of Emily receiving additional spanks, raise your hands.""\n\nThree out of 22 right hands went up.\n\n""An interesting number,"" Stryker said. ""It looks like mercy, Emily. Only three of your classmates are so deeply offended that they feel you should receive further punishment. Interesting because we had just administered to number 22.\n\n""That's right, Emily, only three spanks left. And, only three classmates who feel you deserve more. The solution is simple. Each of these students will give you an additional spank. That should satisfy everyone.\n\n""You are to keep looking straight down at the floor behind my desk. You shall never know which of your classmates has spanked you. You shall simply remember that any one of them could have. By watching your spanking, all of us have approved your punishment.""\n\nAs her teacher talked, Emily felt as if her bottom was on fire. She didn't know how she'd be able to take the final three spanks on her tender and bruised skin. She didn't care which of her classmates would spank her. She just wanted it to be over. Afterward, she'd probably be embarrassed, but now all she cared about was getting to the end of her horrible punishment.\n\nThe break enabled her to regain some of her control. She was unable to stop the flow of tears from her eyes or the searing pain in her bottom, but with a concentrated effort, she was able to stop gasping and making dreadful little moaning sounds. She tried to resign herself to the punishment that was yet to come.\n\nMr. Stryker gestured to one of the students who had voted for additional spanks. He was a sandy haired boy who had always liked Emily. But, because she had never taken him seriously, he had enjoyed her punishment more than the others in the room. He stepped forward and took the paddle from Mr. Stryker. Now, he thought, he'd finally be able to make an impression.\n\nMr. Stryker said to Emily, ""I want you to understand, Emily that you have offended this entire class by your inconsiderate tardiness. Therefore, before each of your classmates personally punishes today, you are to say, 'I'm sorry I was late, class. Please punish me.' Is that clear, Emily.""\n\n""Yes, Sir,"" Emily answered.\n\n""Do you know why, Emily?"" Mr. Stryker asked.\n\n""Because I have offended the entire class,"" Emily stammered. Despite her pain and fear of more torment to come, she was deeply embarrassed by having to make this admission.\n\nShe had never felt so totally humiliated in her entire life.\n\n""That's right, Emily. Perhaps, with your classmate's chastisement, you will learn. Do you deserve your punishment, Emily?""\n\n""Yes, Sir,"" Emily answered automatically. Punished teenagers have no choice. ""I have offended the entire class. I should be punished, Sir.""\n\nShe spoke as loudly as her tears would permit. And, though part of her rebelled at her punishment, another part was beginning to wonder if it might not be well-deserved. She hadn't given a thought to interrupting the class when she strolled in late this morning. True, she was only two minutes late, but it could just as easily have been five or even ten minutes. If her fellow students were willing to punish her for this infraction, she must deserve it. She was confused by her embarrassment and her pain and she was also very sorry she ever came in late.\n\nMr. Stryker interrupted her speculations. ""The first of your classmates is ready to help correct you for your misdeeds. Do as instructed, and request your punishment.""\n\nEmily shut her tear-filled eyes and repeated, ""I'm sorry I was late, class. Please punish me."" She spoke timidly and tried to prepare for the spank. She didn't know how hard her classmate would hit.\n\nThe blow came suddenly. It was not as hard as her teacher's, but it brought fresh tears to her eyes nonetheless. Any touch on her burning, sensitive skin would make her cry for quite a while.\n\nMr. Stryker took the paddle and the sandy haired boy sat down.\n\n""Thank the class, Emily,"" Mr. Stryker said. ""If you don't thank the class for your last spanks, we will start over again at one. And, please, remember to count.""\n\nEmily's crying was nonstop now. In spite of it, she said, ""23"" quite loudly. Then she said, ""Thank you, class,"" and waited for the final two spanks.\n\n""Next,"" Mr. Stryker called. He pointed to a smug looking girl in a pink dress. She had disliked Emily because of the sandy haired boy. She'd always thought he was awesome, but once he noticed Emily, he never paid any attention to her. Now she would pay Emily back.\n\nShe took the paddle from Mr. Stryker and waited for Emily to speak. ""'I'm sorry I was late, class. Please punish me,"" Emily said automatically through her sobs. The girl grimaced and swung the hard, leather covered wooden paddle as hard as she could. The blow was so fierce it pushed Emily's head forward into Janet's belly.\n\n""Awwwwwoooooooo!"" Emily cried out. ""Awwwwwwwoooooooo!"" She began bawling uncontrollably. Satisfied, the girl in the pink dress smiled and handed Mr. Stryker the paddle.\n\nIt was a full two minutes before Emily remembered or was able to say ""Thank you, class."" And, when she pronounced these words, they were hardly intelligible. Just three high-pitched squeaks muffled by violent whimpering and weeping.\n\n""Now, Emily, you have one final spank left,"" Mr. Stryker said. ""Just one more--this time. Next time you are late, you will receive Punishment Number 2. That is 25 spanks on your bare bottom before the entire class. And, because it will be your second offense, I shall not be so lenient with you if you forget to count.\n\n""Do you realize you just forgot to count 24?""\n\n""24, Sir!"" Emily shrieked. ""Oh, please, Sir, 24!""\n\n""I'm afraid it's too late now Emily. After the rest of the class is dismissed, I'll tell you what additional punishment will be necessary to make up for your lack of concentration. Now, we will complete this part of your punishment.""\n\nEmily was in an agony of panic. She wanted to run form the room, but Janet held her fast to the desk. She still had one spank left and then she'd be alone with Mr. Stryker. What would he do to her? She almost wished he'd give her another 25 spanks now, anything to avoid being at his mercy with no one there to help. She trembled and cowered, completely helpless and at his mercy, stretched out across his desk.\n\n""What have you got to say, now, Emily?"" Mr. Stryker asked.\n\nShe was confused. ""I'm sorry I was late, class. Please punish me,"" she sobbed quickly, hoping it was the right thing to say. ""I'm sorry I was late, class. Please punish me,"" she said again. ""'I'm sorry I was late, class. Please punish me.""\n\n""All right, Emily, we understand that you're sincerely sorry."" Mr. Stryker called up the third student who had voted ""yes."" It was another girl. A girl who had always hated Emily for having prettier clothes and a richer family. Now, it was her turn for revenge.\n\nShe took the paddle from Mr. Stryker. She was a good ping-pong player and used to the feel of the paddle. Ping-pong usually depends on either strength or finesse. This girl knew how to combine both in one stroke. She knew how to hit the ball with a maximum amount of impact to create the maximum amount of spin. She judged that this technique, applied to an already sore and swollen bottom, would cause the maximum amount of pain. Although she wouldn't win any points with this next stroke, it was going to be her masterpiece.\n\nShe positioned herself as if she were about to play the Communist Chinese. Emily's backside was in exactly the right place for the best shot. She concentrated and let the energy flow up through her body from her feet, to her arm into the paddle. She breathed deeply and struck. The class was not prepared for what happened.\n\nEmily howled and shrieked in complete, total and overwhelming pain. It was a long drawn-out sound, a cross between a high-pitched screech and a deep-throated groan. It lasted a full 20 seconds. Then her body began to flail frantically about on the desk. Janet held fast to her arms. They rose and fell in a vain attempt to let her hands get to her bruised and battered buttocks. Her feet kicked and danced helplessly on the floor in front of Mr. Stryker's desk.\n\nSlowly, the howl dissolved into convulsive sobs. The top of Emily's body went limp. Janet remained holding her arms in place as Emily swung her ass to and fro in front of the class. Her sounds and agonized movements didn't stop for four minutes.\n\nAt that point, the sobs turned to little stifled chokes. ""Emily, you have not thanked the class for your last spank,"" Mr. Stryker said. ""We must follow the Code.""\n\nSomewhere inside her, Emily remembered she hadn't counted 25 either. ""25!"" she yelled and burst into a fresh stream of tears.\n\nMr. Stryker looked at his watch. ""That's enough for today, class,"" he announced. ""Emily,"" he said sternly, ""Janet will let go of your hands now. You are to stand up, face the class, say, ""Thank you class. Thank you for spanking me."" You are not to touch your bottom with your hands. You are to remain after the class is dismissed.""\n\nJanet let go of Emily's hands. Emily slowly lifted her limp body off the desk. She was still wracked by sobs. She put her hands at her sides and slowly turned around. Her face was streaked with tears. Her eyes were red and swollen. She looked at her classmates, three of whom had just mercilessly spanked her, one of whom had spanked her so hard it had almost killed her, and dissolved in tears. She looked at the class, and summoning all her strength said, ""Th.....Th.....Tha.....Thank.....y....y... .y.....y....you...cl....cl...class. Thank you f....fo....for....sp........... ....sp.....sp.....sp.....spanking...m....me.""\n\nShe immediately burst into convulsive sobs as, one by one, the class filed out.\n\nStryker remained behind. ""Are you thankful, Emily?"" he asked her. ""You know, it was for your own good.""\n\nEmily was too overwhelmed to speak. ""Perhaps you need to think about it?"" he asked.\n\n""Very well. You may miss your next class. You are to remain here. Stand in the corner by the blackboard while I prepare for my next class. You are not to touch your bottom. It is supposed to hurt. You will have the opportunity in the next 45 minutes to decide if you really are thankful for your lesson today. I wager it will be a lesson you won't soon forget. Go on.""\n\nEmily hobbled over to the corner and stood facing the wall. Although she needed to very badly, she did not try to soothe her tender buttocks with her hands. She could not stop her tears and kept wondering what the rest of her punishment would be. The waiting was agonizing. After 15 minutes, Mr. Stryker spoke.\n\n""We teachers have some discretion, as you know, on punishment administration. Your punishment is not over, Emily, because you failed to count two spanks, the 24th and the 25th. If you don't count, how do we know that you're concentrating on your punishment?. Day dreaming is a big problem among teenagers. It is completely unacceptable during punishment, when we need your complete attention.""\n\nEmily's body stiffened as she stood facing the wall. ""Turn around, Emily,"" Mr. Stryker commanded. The student obeyed. Her tear-streaked face silently implored him to show pity. ""I want to see the look on your face when I explain the rest of your punishment,"" her teacher said. ""I imagine you will find it hard to sit down for a while, Emily. A good week I would judge after the force of that last blow. What a wallop!\n\n""Let's see if your bottom has reached 'Acceptable Punishment Status,' young lady,."" Mr. Stryker said. "" You know, if I find your butt is not punished enough, we'll have to take appropriate action. According to my Punishment Chart, acceptable colors after Punishment Number One are pink, red, purple, green, yellow and blue. Let's have a look.""\n\nEmily shivered and stared at her teacher in disbelief. ""Get on your hands and knees, Emily and raise your bottom in the air.""\n\nToo terrified to disobey, Emily got down on her hands and knees and presented her punished butt for inspection. ""Raise your skirts and lower your panties,"" Mr. Stryker ordered. With trembling hands and renewed sobs, Emily lifted her skirt out of the way and lowered her panties to her knees. The cool air felt good on her burning hot bum.\n\nMr. Stryker remained studying the effects of the punishment for quite a while. Finally, he said, ""Yes, you've been sufficiently spanked. Your bottom is pink and red with a touch of purple and blue. I suppose the green and yellow will come later, when your bruises start to fade. I'll want to get Mrs. Connor in to inspect this too, so you'll have to wait like that until the next period.""\n\nEmily remained in this undignified position and continued to cry like a baby. She was unable to control herself at all and made no effort to stop.\n\nFinally, Mr. Striker told her the rest of her punishment.\n\n""Despite the condition of your tender behind, you must attend all your classes, Emily. Today, you must report to your next class immediately after inspection by Mrs. Connor. You will stand at the back of the room during today's classes, so that all your classmates will know you have been punished.\n\n""Starting tomorrow, however, you may not stand. You must sit in all classes no matter how much your bottom hurts, and judging by the look of it, it will hurt a lot for quite some time. In addition, you may not wear any foam rubber or any other type of padding to protect you. Your teachers will make sure you don't by a series of periodic inspections. And, I warn you, young lady, if you are caught trying to protect that tender behind of yours, you will be making matters worse....much worse.""\n\nEmily remained on the floor, on her hands and knees, with her well-punished bottom raised in the air as Mr. Stryker lectured her. ""I don't want you to think of this as an additional punishment, Emily,"" Mr. Stryker said. ""You are to think of it as an extension of this one. I am concerned that you were not paying attention throughout your punishment this morning. I want to give you further opportunities to think about your lesson, Emily, to make sure it's been well learned.\n\n""Now,"" he said, ""you are to remain in that position until Mrs. Connor comes round for your inspection."""
1342,Discovering Sex,"['Mmfff', 'ped', 'inc']","My 13-year-old brother Billy knocks at the door, needing to go. I slip my panties and T-shirt on, rub my nipples again getting them real hard, open the door. He looks so funny when he sees me dressed like this! His eyes bulge out looking at my little tits, my nipples visible through the shirt. I know he looks at my ass as I walk down the hall.\n\nIn my bedroom I close the door, get under the covers. My hand cups my pussy again, rubbing it. I get my panties off, rub my slit more. My other hand rubs my erect nipples. Mmmmmmm, that feels good. I spread my legs, touch my thighs, then find that special spot again. I think it's my clitoris but I'm not sure. It feels REAL good as I rub it.\n\nI'm panting, gasping as I play with my vagina. I can't stick my finger up inside because it hurts, but massaging the outside is great fun! Oh boy! I feel it, it feels so good! It feels like electricity is running all over me! Oh, I like that! My nipples tingle, my body shudders. Ummmmm, boy that's great! I like masturbating. My pussy gets wet and feels like it's on fire!\n\nI didn't know about masturbating until my friend Sherry showed me how to do it. Sherry is a year older than me, her breasts much bigger already. One day we were changing to swim when no one else was home. I was staring a t her hairy pussy. Mine didn't have hair there then. She smiled at me and asked me if I ever played with myself. I told her I didn't know what that was, so she showed me, sticking her hand between her legs and rubbing her self. She almost collapsed when she came. (I think that's what she called it.)\n\nThen she hugged me. It felt good with her breasts pressed against me. She asked me if I wanted her to show me how to do it. I said yes. We went back to my bedroom and I laid down on the bed. Sherry pushed my legs apart. Gosh! When her hand first touched my pussy I thought I'd die! It felt so good! Her fingers rubbed in my slit, and when they touched my clit I thought I'd explode! She rubbed it until I DID explode, just like she had!\n\nAfter she asked me to suck her tits. She has real pretty breasts so I did. Her nipples felt nice in my mouth. She put my hand between her legs and I felt her hairy pussy. It was real wet, just like mine gets. I rubbed he r too until she exploded again. Then we just laid there together, touching each other all over. I really liked her buttocks, so soft to feel. Mine's flat, not so round like hers, but she told me she liked it too. We forgot all about swimming.\n\nA week later we got in bed together again. This time she really surprised me! She spread my legs apart then started LICKING my pussy! I thought that was gross until her tongue licked over my clit. Then I went wild! I grabbed her head and pushed her mouth onto my pussy even more! I couldn't BELIEVE how good it felt as she licked me all over! She made me cum two or three times that day. Then I licked her pussy for her. It tasted funny at first but I got to like it, kind of tingly. She smelled nice though. I licked her between her legs until she exploded too. Then I laid next to her, feeling her breasts with my hands. I sucked them again, too. When she sucked my nipples it felt real nice. We've had sex together a lot since then. I wish Sherry was here tonight to lick my pussy for me.\n\nSherry brought her little sister over one day with her. Cindy is just 9 but real pretty. We all went to my room and undressed. I really liked Cindy's flat chest. It was so smooth! She has tiny little nipples that get real hard. And her legs! Oh, they were nice! When she spread them for me I thought I'd die! Her little cunt was flat too, and no hair of course. Sherry spread her sister's pussy lips open and showed me her cherry. It looked so sweet, pink and glistening. I licked Cindy's pussy for her until she exploded, then I licked Sherry's. Then Cindy licked mine for me while Sherry sucked on my nipples. That was some day!\n\nI always have to go pee after playing with myself. I leave my panties off since my long T-shirt covers me OK. I go to the bathroom and pee. Wiping my pussy dry feels good too. Walking back to my room I hear Billy moaning. I push his door open a little. GOD! He's lying on his bed naked with his legs spread wide! And his hand is moving up and down on his penis! Sherry told me that boys masturbate too, but I've never seen that until now. I haven't even seen Billy's penis since we were real young! Just LOOK at that thing! God! Could THAT get inside me? Billy suddenly groans. OH GEEZ! That must be his SPERM shooting out! Wow! It gets all over his penis and tummy! I walk into his room but he doesn't notice at first. He's just laying there breathing hard, just like I do after I play with myself.\n\nOh WOW! He has a LOT of hair around his penis! Just like Sherry has on her pussy. His penis looks softer now than it did before. I reach down to touch it. He jumps in surprise as my fingers contact his soft penis. He looks at me in shock but I tell him I want to feel it. He moves his hand away, letting me wrap mine around his penis. It's so slippery with his sperm all over it! I rub it up and down just like he did. It's getting hard again! Look at how big the top gets! I wonder how it tastes? Anything like pussy?\n\nI sit down and lean over, close my mouth over his penis. Ummmm. Nice. So hard. His sperm tastes salty but I like it. He's groaning as I lick his penis. He says it feels real good. And it looks good to me sticking up thro ugh all that hair. My hand goes under his penis. This must be his, uh, balls. They feel firm and soft at the same time. His, uh, scrotum is hairy too but feels nice. OH GEEZ! His SPERM is shooting out again, into my mouth! I have to swallow fast but it tastes so good! Almost as good as Sherry's pussy!\n\nI lick up the last drop, sit up and smile at him. He's still in shock! I want him to lick my pussy. I stand, take off my shirt. He stares at my tiny breasts, then looks down at my pussy. I kneel on the bed, spread my leg s and put his hand on me. I don't think he's ever felt a girl before because he hurts me. I stop him, pull his hand away. I lie down next to him, tell him I want him to lick my cunt. He looks puzzled but kneels over me, looking at me. I spread my pussy lips for him, show him where to lick. Billy stares at my tits, puts his hands on them as he bends down to lick between my legs. I have to tell him not to squeeze my breasts so hard that it hurts. He gently touches them. Oh GOD! His tongue feels good on my clit! My brother licks me until I explode again!\n\nHe falls on top of me. I feel his penis pressing against my vagina. NO! Before I can stop him he jams it in! OUCH! THAT HURTS! OH! I feel his penis pumping in and out of me. Hmmmmmm. It feels good now, like I'm all stretched out. I hug him as he does it to me, bucking hard. It feels so good, his penis stretching me wide! Every time he dives into my pussy his body hits my clit. Mmmmm, that's nice! OH! My body quakes as I c um again! Then I feel Billy tense up, grunting over and over. I know his sperm is rushing into me, my vagina feels wet and warm. He falls on top of me. I feel his penis slip out, then push him off. I squeeze my legs together, my pussy tingling.\n\nI get up, put my shirt back on and go back to my bedroom. In bed I put my hand between my legs, feel Billy's sperm leaking out of me. I lick it off my hand, tasting it and myself at the same time.\n\nThe next day Billy finds it hard to look at me. Sherry and Cindy come over and I tell them what happened. Sherry tells me that when I sucked Billy's penis that was a 'blow job.' And when he put his penis in my vagina that's called 'fucking.' I like fucking. And I liked Billy's penis in my mouth. Sherry and Cindy and I get so hot talking about it that we strip off our clothes and get in bed together. I lie on top of Sherry, suck her tits as I rub my pussy against hers. Her hair tickles me. In no time we both explode together. Then I lick Cindy's pussy for her.\n\nWe hear Billy come in, go to his room. We giggle as we walk down the hall naked together. Billy gawks at us, staring at Sherry's nice breasts, looking down at her hairy pussy. We pose for him, spreading our legs and d pushing our tits together. Cindy is especially sexy, spreading her pussy lips for Billy. We go over to my brother, take off his shirt, then push him back on the bed as we get his jeans and shorts off. His penis jumps up at us, twitches as Sherry touches it. ""Boy it's hard,"" she says. I lick it then Sherry does. Billy stares at us. He almost explodes when Cindy licks his, uh, balls.\n\nSherry lies down and spreads her legs. I lick her pussy while touching Billy's penis. Billy's playing with Cindy's little cunt, his penis getting real hard. I move over when Sherry pulls Billy on top of her. Cindy actually screams along with her sister when Billy rams his penis into Sherry's cunt. I hold onto Cindy as we watch him fuck her sister, his sperm finally exploding into her. Sherry is crying, blood leaking from her slit onto the bed. She doesn't have an orgasm so Cindy and I give her one. Cindy won't let Billy fuck her but likes to play with his penis after, even sucks it until her mouth gets filled with sperm. The next time Billy fucks Sherry she does cum. Then he fucks me too. Cindy never lets him fuck her. But he fucks Sherry and me a lot, and feeds Cindy lots of his sperm.\n\nJust after I turn 12 I'm looking at my body in my dresser mirror. My tits have gotten much bigger and don't hurt anymore. They're not as big as Sherry's but my nipples are puffier. They stick out a lot when I rub them. My cunt is covered with thin fine hair now, too. I like to twirl it between my fingers, then rub my clit. Billy likes it too. He always licks my pussy before fucking it. His cock (that's what he calls it) has gotten bigger, too, but I wonder what a man's cock looks like.\n\nI hear daddy in the shower. Poor daddy. Momma left years ago and he's never had a girlfriend. I guess he jacks off a lot. Bet he has a nice cock. I decide to find out. I walk to the bathroom naked, open the door. He's in the shower and doesn't hear me. I walk in, step into the shower with him. He turns around, surprised to see me. WOW! He has a big hairy cock, and monster balls! Bet they make a lot of sperm!\n\nI grab his cock. ""That's nice, daddy,"" I tell him, stroking it. GOD! My hand hardly fits around it! It's SO MUCH bigger than Billy's! It gets hard real fast as I jack him off. Daddy can hardly talk, not knowing what to do. I kneel down, stare at his penis and balls. Then I open my mouth and suck him in. He groans as I lick his cock head. That's all that will fit in my mouth! Ummmm, it's so smooth and soft. I jack him off as I suck him. It only takes a minute before he explodes, his sperm so good to swallow! I grasp his muscular thighs as I drink his sperm.\n\nDaddy still doesn't now what to do as I stand up, rub his still hard cock on my cunt. Oh, that feels so nice! I rub my breasts against his firm body. Finally his hands massage my ass as we kiss. He's a GOOD kisser! He picks me up, carries me to his bed, our wet bodies soaking the sheets. He WANTS me! He pushes my legs apart, jabs his cock into my vagina. OH MY! That feels SO good! Daddy fucks me hard, his cock stretching my cunt lips out, his body ramming onto my clit. He kisses me and sucks my tits, fucking me fast. OH GOD! I'M GOING TO EXPLODE! Daddy's cock plunges deep in me as my body shivers. Then I feel his massive gobs of sperm explode into me. We fall asleep with his cock still tucked into my pussy.\n\nIn the morning daddy fucks me again before school. I LOVE his cock! It's so big and thick it splits me open. His sperm stains my panties as it leaks out sitting in class. I can smell him. I wonder if anyone else can.\n\nAfter school Sherry and Cindy and I lick each other's pussies. My daddy's sperm, dried on my thighs, fascinates Cindy. She licks it off. At 10 she still doesn't have any tits, but I like her smooth body.\n\nWe wait until daddy gets home. I meet him in the hall, still naked. His pants bulge as he looks at me. I take him to my bedroom. He's shocked 'cause Sherry and Cindy are still naked too. Cindy spreads her legs, showing him her still bald cunt. I unzip his pants, take them and his shorts off. I kiss and suck his pretty cock. Cindy pushes me aside, sucking daddy's cock too. She ASKS him to FUCK her, lying down on the bed, legs spread for him! I watch daddy lie over her, guide his cock to her virgin cunt. She cries when he pushes into her then relaxes as he fucks her. I watch as his cock plunges in and out of her body. Sherry watches too.\n\nThen he explodes, his sperm overflowing Cindy's tiny vagina and squirting out around his cock along with her cherry blood. Daddy rolls over, holding little Cindy on top of him. A half hour later he fucks Sherry too, making her cum hard just as Billy gets back from football practice. Daddy watches as my brother fucks me.\n\nThat night daddy fucks me hard in his bed. We sleep together now. Billy fucks me after school and daddy fucks me at night, and sometimes in the morning, too. Sooner or later I'll get pregnant. I wonder if my baby will be my brother's or my father's? Doesn't really matter. I just love their cocks in me.\n\nSherry and Cindy stay here some weekends. I still like to suck Sherry's big tits and lick Cindy's bald cunt for her. Daddy and Billy like to watch, then they fuck us silly. GOD sex is GREAT!\n\n*\n\nTo find out more about the anon service, send mail to help@anon.penet.fi. If you reply to this message, your message WILL be *automatically* anonymized and you are allocated an anon id. Read the help file to prevent this. Please report any problems, inappropriate use etc. to admin@anon.penet.fi."
1343,Discovery Online,"['MF', 'cyber', 'swapping']","Each profile was unique and, if truthful, offered valuable insight into the people behind the names. Tim4debbie were too young...maybe in their late twenties. MikeSue595 and Susie69248 both had potential. As we watched the chatter, an Instant Message popped up from Horny4u. We checked the profile, then ""X'd"" it quickly as another Instant Message took its place. ""Hi, I'm looking for a hot couple,"" SokaSTL sent. I checked his profile quickly and saw a potential. We responded, and a brief exchange took place. He just wanted phone sex, so we quickly turned our attention to the other messages that were beginning to crop up. MikeSue595 sent a message ""curious couple looking for same. Saw your profile..let's chat."" We answered ""sure, let's go private"" and thus began our first real dialog of the evening.\n\nWhen Mike asked which of us was at the keyboard, my wife moved over to take my place. She responded to him and began trying to find out more about him and Sue. She asked good questions and discovered they were new to chat lines as well, but had a recent experience with another couple and wanted to pursue it further. She posed curious questions in an attempt to draw out more information, which flowed freely from Mike's fingers. He had screwed a woman named Linda while her husband and Sue watched, then watched as Sue took Linda's husband and finished him off. He described it as a one-time thing, but something that couldn't be put behind them. I was becoming very aroused as I watched Kristen quizzing Mike about their swapping. It seemed quite apparent that she was enjoying it too, as I detected a change in her breathing pattern and an occasional touch to her pubic area. I moved closer and began to run my fingers through her hair as she typed messages to Mike. ""Did she like it? Did you? What did you like most? Kristen fired questions to him. ""Is Sue with you tonight? Mike responded to each with detail. Sue was a virgin when they married and had never been with another man. The excitement brought her to the most intense climax she had ever experienced. He described how the petite Linda, almost 20 pounds smaller than Sue, straddled him and rode his cock like a jockey - coming several times before he finally climaxed inside of her. He said it was over a year ago and they have relived the experience in their lovemaking ever since. Kristen was becoming more and more aroused as he described their experience - and whether real or fantasy, it was a hot story that got us both going. Learning that Sue was not home, she asked him if our vitals in the profile interested him. ""Sure do,"" he typed back, ""Both of you sound too good to be true"" We acknowledged theirs, which described a man 6' tall, 205#, muscular and athletic and a woman 5'5"" tall, 109#, 35-24-35, slender build with long blonde hair.\n\nThey said they were in their early 40's. Almost too good to be true I thought, as I imagined what Sue might look like. ""We travel a lot, and can get to Houston easily,"" Mike sent. ""We signed into this room because we travel to Texas regularly and hoped to find a couple like you there."" We chatted for over an hour with Mike and tried to think of all the questions one might ask of a prospective couple. Although it sounded almost too good to be true, my wife and I agreed to see what they were really like and suggested they contact us when they next come to town. Mike asked how we could arrange a meeting and we gave him my pager number. Safe and secure, it seemed like the best way to minimize the possibility that this was all a sham and Mike was some crazed pervert looking for a victim. He acknowledged the number and agreed that would be a perfect way to protect our privacy, and said he they would probably travel to Houston in about two weeks. We said goodbye and signed off, quickly retiring to the bedroom where we fucked ourselves silly in anticipation of what new horizons this couple might open for us. Two weeks is a long time and it moved like road tar. But as the two week mark rolled by, we had still not had a page from Mike and Sue. I was truly disappointed and I detected the same from my wife, who had started working out even harder at our home gym in anticipation of meeting Mike.\n\nJust as we were convinced that nothing would come of all this, I received a page to an unfamiliar number. I took a break from work and went to a pay phone to return the call. ""Hello,"" the voice on the other end answered""\n""Hi, I'm returning a page to this number."" I didn't really have any idea who might be calling. ""This is Mike,"" the man replied. ""Sue and I are in town."" I paused for a moment and then realized what was happening. With excitement in my voice, I replied ""Great, this is Jim. Where are you guys?"" They were in the lobby of a hotel near the airport and said they were anxious to meet us. Could we meet this evening? I agreed, knowing that my wife would not have a problem, and arranged to meet them in the hotel bar at about 7PM. After hanging up I quickly called Kristen to reveal the plan, and she was overjoyed that they had finally called. ""Wear the hottest thing you have, baby,"" I begged my wife. ""Maybe the leather outfit-the extra short skirt."" She looked great in several outfits that accentuated her great legs and ass. I was hoping Mike liked the slightly slutty look. She selected the black leather outfit as I hoped and topped it off with a lacy see-through blouse. I dressed up in my tuxedo, thinking it would give us something to laugh about, and we left the house about 6:20PM and headed for the hotel.\n\nThe lobby of the Marriott was filled with people. We saw part of a wedding crowd, and people attending other functions. Many were dressed to the ""nines"" and others just looked like hotel guests. We made our way through the crowd and arrived at the entrance to the bar at a little past seven. It wasn't very busy but there were five or six individuals in sight and three couples. We walked in slowly and looked at each person as we passed. I had neglected to ask for a way to spot them, so we only had their profile description to guide us. The black couple on our left were ruled out immediately and the hefty couple just past them were hardly over twenty years old. As we reached the end of the bar, we could see a couple sitting in a booth off to the left. The woman had long blonde hair pulled back in a pony tail and matched Sue's description perfectly. The man sitting across from her had curly black hair and a dark complexion. Very muscular and attractive, he easily could be the Mike described in the profile. Both were dressed very nicely but conservatively. We approached them with some anxiety but ready to find out if this was MikeSue595. The man turned as we approached and smiled.\n\n""You must be Jim and Kristen,"" he said as he stood up. ""I'm Mike and this is Sue."" The lovely blonde sitting across from him flipped her pony tail with the turn of her head and smiled. ""We are,"" I replied shaking his hand. ""It's nice to finally meet."" Mike slid back into the booth across from his wife and motioned for us to sit down. Kristen slid in beside him and I took the remaining place next to Sue. As we settled in and began to chat, the waiter arrived and we all ordered drinks. My tuxedo was a hit as I had hoped, and it helped break the thin layer of ice that naturally existed in a situation such as this. But the ice quickly vanished as we began to talk. Everyone was soon very comfortable and it seemed only natural when Mike leaned over and kissed my wife on the cheek. Kristen responded favorably signaling to all that it was OK to proceed. I turned to Sue and whispered into her ear. She smiled and nodded as I softly praised her beauty and told her I how hot I was for her. From the look on my wife's face, I was certain that Mike's hand had found it's way under her super short skirt and up into her waiting sex. I had only learned that she had shaved her pussy and was not wearing panties as we got out of the car in the parking lot. Now Mike had learned her surprise too. ""I think it is time to go to our room,"" Mike said looking at me for approval. He now had his arm around my wife and was kissing her neck and rubbing her under the table as I inched my hand up Sue's thigh underneath her loose silk dress.\n\nShe spread her legs and allowed the fingers of my left hand to slip upwards to her vagina. As my finger tips touched her silky panties, I felt the heat radiating from her sex. The look in her eyes clearly signaled to Mike what I was doing but he was preoccupied doing the same to my wife, and apparently didn't notice. We slipped out of the booth and left the bar with Mike and Kristen leading the way. It was strange that we seemed to have already swapped mates in the bar in a most exciting and natural way. I couldn't wait to get to their room. We arrived at the door to their suite after a quick elevator ride to the 14th floor. As the door swung open I saw a beautifully decorated 3-room suite with a big bottle of chilled champagne sitting on the desk nearby. The door closed behind us as we moved into the sitting room where Sue and I sat down on the couch. Mike had pushed Kristen up against the wall and was kissing her hard as he rubbed her breasts. ""I knew she would really turn him on,"" Sue whispered to me. ""\n\nHe loves redheads, and your wife is beautiful."" She turned to kiss me after speaking. I felt her hot tongue probe my mouth as she reached for and felt my swelling cock through the thin fabric of my tuxedo. I spread my legs to give her easier access to my hardness and she wasted no time unzipping my pants and pulling it out. Sue had sucked on a cock before and quickly had me shaking with excitement. Her soft tongue teased my cock head as a load of come slowly but surely prepared itself for release. With my cock buried deep inside Sue's throat, I watched with great curiosity as Mike busied himself with my wife. Now naked, she had propped one foot up on the desk nearby and was giving her new lover open access to her beautiful cunt. Mike had his face buried between her legs and was giving her a fierce tongue fucking. Kristen's eyes were rolled back in her head and she licked her lips as if she were getting ready for a cock to slide between them. Sue stopped sucking my cock long enough to tell me she was ready to fuck. I moved around to get between her legs. She still had her panties on, but I had them off in no time. Beneath those silky panties was the most beautiful cunt I had ever seen. Thin blonde hair topped a swollen clitoris which rested atop two lovely thin pussy lips.\n\nAs Sue spread her legs apart, those lovely lips with dark pigmented edges pulled apart to reveal her hot cunt hole just waiting to be fucked. I wasted no time stripping my clothes off and climbing between her legs. As I touched the head of my cock to Sue's moist vagina and slowly entered her, I diverted my attention for a moment to see what Kristen and Mike were doing. My wife was now sitting on the edge of the desk and Mike was fucking her. I could see Kristen's face over Mike's broad shoulder. She looked at me for a second and then looked away. Mike's vigorous fucking was sending my wife over the edge and she was soon screaming with pleasure as she came on his big hard cock. I was now fucking Sue as hard as I could. She just held on tightly and cried out as I buried my cock deep inside of her. A climax swelled quickly within me so I slowed the pace slightly to hold back. Glancing again to the desk where Kristen was being ravaged by Mike, I turned just in time to see Mike pull away exhausted and sit on the chair, his softening cock dripping as it left my wife's cunt. As the first contractions of my own climax began to shoot hot come juice into Sue, I watched Mike's semen begin to trickle out of my wife's freshly fucked cunt and puddle on the desk beneath her.\n\nIt was a huge load, for sure, as it continued to drip out of her as I emptied my balls into Mike's hot wife. ""Let me up, Jim,"" Sue asked softly, ""And watch this."" She got up and moved over to where Kristen was sitting. Kneeling in front of the desk, Sue moved between my wife's legs and began to lick up her husband's sperm from Kristen's swollen pussy lips. As she did this, Mike moved behind her and got down on his hands and knees. I just sat on the couch and watched as he spread Sue's ass cheeks apart and began to lick her freshly fucked pussy which was dripping my come. Soon, though, his cock hardened again, and he slipped it into his wife as she busily continued to clean Kristen's vagina. ""I love to watch you eat pussy,"" Mike said to Sue as he fucked her from behind. ""I love to fuck you, baby. I love to fuck your sperm filled cunt!"" Just as he was ready to come again, he pulled out and stood up, moving over to the desk where Kristen was still being eaten by Sue. Stroking his cock firmly he erupted in a volcano of semen that shot across the room and struck Kristen's vagina and Sue's cheek. Sue tried to lick it all up but Kristen had reached down with her hands and was smearing it all over her pubic hair and pussy lips. It was time for me to fuck my wife. I went over, helped her off the desk, and led her to the couch. My cock was fully rejuvenated by now and it quickly disappeared inside of her hot, sticky cunt. Mike's semen lubricated her well and made my fucking easy. As her swollen vagina gripped my slick pole, I came. My body stiffened and jet after jet of sperm blasted out of my cock and filled her. I fell away completely exhausted, only to watch Mike and Sue take my place. With each one tugging on a swollen labia, they pulled her cunt open and licked her together.\n\nThis was too much for my wife, and she quickly came again. ""Who hasn't done something they want to do,"" Mike asked as four exhausted people sat together on the couch. We all looked at one another. ""I have something,"" I said pulling Kristen close to me as I spoke. ""To my knowledge, my lovely wife has never eaten pussy. I'd like to see her and Sue make love to one another."" I watched for a reaction from my wife. She looked at Sue sitting beside Mike and smiled. Motioning to Sue, they stood up and turned towards the bedroom. ""You guys take a break and give us a few minutes together,"" Kristen instructed. ""Then come join us."" With that they disappeared into the next room. Mike and I sat quietly talking about the girls and listening to the soft sexual sounds drifting through the open door. As the sounds became louder, we couldn't wait any longer. Now sporting renewed erections, Jack and I quietly entered the bedroom to observe our wives together. Sue was on her back with a pillow beneath her to tilt her pussy upwards.\n\nKristen was between her legs - sucking on Sue's swollen clitoris as she drove three fingers deep inside her juicy cunt. Jack and I moved over to the bed and stood on either side of the girls. With swollen cocks in hand, Jack and I stroked hard as we watched Kristen fuck Sue. Jack was ready first. I thought he was going to shoot his load on our wives, but he had another idea. Quickly slipping in behind Kristen he pushed his spurting cock into her sticky slit and filled her a second time. That was all I needed. Pushing Jack out of the way, I took his place in my wife's hot pussy and added my spunk to his.\n\nKristen just kept fucking Sue until she creamed all over my wife's fingers. The remainder of the evening was as memorable as the beginning. Jack and I took turns with each of the girls and gave them all the fucking they could stand. By the wee morning hours, Kristen had become an accomplished cocksucker under Jack's careful teaching. With two or three loads of Jack's sperm in her belly, she had apparently overcome all resistance to swallowing that ""nasty come"". I couldn't wait for my turn in her lovely mouth, but she said tonight was Jack's night. I did, however, taste my own come for the first time that night as Sue showed me how she could get herself off by sitting on my face and rocking back and forth. Using my tongue and nose to work her clit over really well, she filled my mouth with a mixture of my last climax and hers. As sunrise was beginning to peak through the hotel room curtains, we finally called it quits.\n\nJack and Sue went back home that morning. Kristen and I stayed in the hotel another day, fucking each other's brains out as we recalled the wonderful sex we had with two cyber strangers. ""Well, honey,"" I asked my wife. ""What do we do now?"" She smiled contently and paused a moment before answering. ""I think you should get on the net and find me some more cock,"" she declared. ""I think you have started something I don't intend to stop!"" I nodded in approval, knowing there were plenty of men and women on the INTERNET just waiting for us. ""I'll get started right away,"" I said. ""I'll get started right away!"""
1344,Disneyland Adventure,['MF'],"Because of bad weather in Boston, I got into Orlando Airport five hours late, and didn't get to the hotel until after midnight. Of course, Judy's family was already tucked in and deep asleep, ready to get an early start the next day. So I slipped a note under the door of their room, explaining my lateness and suggesting that they go on ahead in the morning. I'd try to meet them at Cinderella's Castle at noon time. I wanted to be well rested, in hopes that it would help fortify my patience with the kids and Jake. I put out the ""Do Not Disturb"" sign and flopped down on the luxurious queen-size bed.\n\nI slept like the proverbial log, and when I awoke, I was amazed to see the time; it was already 11:00 AM. I quickly showered and threw on a simple tee-shirt dress and sandals, and dashed down to the front desk. I had just missed the shuttle bus, and had to wait 20 minutes for the next one. I could see the monorail pull out of the station from the Disney parking lot, costing me another ten minutes. By the time I entered the Magic Kingdom and ran up Main Street, I was worried that I would miss them completely. I was already 45 minutes late, and with her kids made hyperactive by all the excitement, it would probably be impossible to get them to sit still to wait for ol' Aunt Sue. I could just hear Jake muttering about my irresponsibility and lack of respect. I ran up the path and into the heart of the Castle, surrounded by the mosaic of fairy-tale characters. Searching frantically, I finally went through the back of the tunnel. Amidst the crowd, I thought I saw Jake and Judy, but when I tried to catch up with them, they had disappeared. There was no way of knowing where they were off to, so after trying to think of a solution, I decided to just enjoy the day on my own.\n\nAnd I surprised myself. I had no idea how much fun this place was going to be. Splash Mountain was a heart-stopping thrill, and the Haunted House was really eerie. I even got Donald Duck and Captain Hook to sign my shirt. behind their big plastic masks, it was hard to tell if they were enjoying the idea of pressing their pens into the white fabric and my pliant flesh beneath. Looking down at their signatures, I also noticed how apparent my nipples were, poking out through the thin fabric, unfettered by a bra. It was a turn-on for me to think of the many hundreds of strangers who could view my body so completely, for the dress hardly disguised anything. Checking my hips, I could even see the color and raised outline of my black thong panties. In the line for Thunder Mountain, the man behind me kept pushing up against my backside, all the while chattering away with his whiny kids. I pushed my ass back into his groin a couple of times, and the second occasion was rewarded by the feel of his noticeably erect cock trapped in his tight pants. Hopefully his wife would be ready for some sex later that evening, for I had certainly gotten the ball rolling.\n\nOne of the rides that I had heard about so many times from my eager nieces was Pirates of the Caribbean. It was already getting dark, so I headed over to Adventureland and had a quick dinner at an outdoor restaurant. When I walked over to the Pirates ride, I was surprised to see that there was no line. I walked into the building, and was greeted by a young man who informed me that the park was about to shut down for the night, and that the ride has just closed down. It was only 7:00! I had no idea that Disney closed so early. He informed me that Epcot and Pleasure Island were open much later. He was even brash enough to ask if he could escort me to Pleasure Island for some late-night fun at the night-clubs. I politely declined, explaining that I had to catch up with my family.\n\nThen I noticed that people were still coming out of the exit for the Pirates ride. I sidled up close to him and begged him to let me take the ride. It wouldn't hurt anyone if he bent the rules a little. I was a little ashamed of myself for being so manipulative of this young and impressionable guy. But it was fun to flirt with him, and a challenge to see if I could get my way. His eyes flashed back and forth from my face to my chest, where he became more brazen about ogling my hard nipples. I even asked him if he would like to take the ride with me, but he said that he could get fired for that.\n\nEventually, he relented to my pleas and the effects of my feminine charms, and after glancing around to see if anyone was watching, he lifted the rope and let me in. Following me down through the dark passageways that led to the ride, we eventually got to the dock. Before I hopped into a boat, I turned to him and drew him into my arms, giving him a sizzling French kiss that shocked him. When I stepped away, he was standing there in a dreamy daze, and remained that way as I jumped into a boat and took off into the bowels of the cavernous ride.\n\nOf course, my flirting not only had an effect on the ride attendant; I too was feeling a twinge of adventurous sexuality. When the boat floated into the first scene of ships firing their cannons at each other, I immediately fell under the spell of the realistic extravaganza. The sights and sounds and smells were so believable and palpable. At the same time, some part of me remained curious about the way the Disney people created this illusion of reality. I found myself frustrated with being a passive participant in this ride, for my natural instinct in almost all cases is to be more involved. I wanted to ""be"" a pirate, I wanted to fight with swords and plunder the villages. Being planted in this seat, on a planned trip through a computer-controlled experience, just wasn't my style.\n\nSuddenly, I realized that I wasn't a captive to the ride. I was alone in the building, with no one watching my behavior. Without any hesitation or forethought, I jumped to my feet, leapt from the gunwale of the boat and onto the floor of the vignette, ready to experience the adventure first hand. It was only as I watched my boat drift away into a tunnel that I had a moment of second-thoughts. Just as fast, I put those fears aside, and surveyed the tableau surrounding me. On both sides of the ""river"" pirates were pillaging a quaint village. The townspeople's protests were resulting in the execution of someone who looked like the fat old mayor. Two men were engaged in a sword fight, while a woman cowered on the ground next to them. Fire appeared at the ground-floor window of one of the rustic buildings, and the sharp reports of sporadic gunfire filled the air, as did the smell of acrid smoke.\n\nOf course, all of this was really more like a still photograph, with just enough limited movement by the characters to barely simulate reality. The motions were brief and repetitive, and when I got nearer to the people, the magnificent illusion was at least partially broken. Their faces were less convincing from close-up, and I could even hear the humming motors hidden under their disguises. Of course, these were all carefully programmed robots (I've since heard it called ""animatronics""), but I was still impressed with the attention to detail and the timing. I made a conscious decision to play along with the fabricated drama. For a few moments, I would play a role in this fantasy, taking the identity of a wanton temptress. After all, I'd tried out for this part only minutes ago when I flirted shamelessly with the ride attendant.\n\nThat buccaneer over there carrying the sack of grain over his shoulder looked kind of brawny and cute, I thought, so I walked up to him and tickled his flanks, hoping that he would drop the heavy bag. This didn't get any reaction from him, so I pressed my entire body up against the front of his torso, reaching around to caress his back. His legs were pumping up and down as he walked, and one knee slipped between my legs.\n\nI thrust my groin forwards and felt his thigh push into my pubic mound, covered only by the two thin layers of fabric. I hadn't realized that I was already moist there until I felt that blunt pressure squash my cunt lips around. I let my hands drop down onto his ass cheeks. What a man -- he had the much sought-after ""buns of steel!"" But when I reached around into his crotch, I was disappointed to discover that he was a eunuch. This was not the man for me.\n\nLooking around, I saw the scene of the Mayor about to be executed by a brutish-looking man who was perhaps the Captain of the pirates. He had a snarling expression on his face, and his wooden-handled pistol was pointed at the chest of the befuddled gentleman cowering against the wall. His arms were outstretched and wavering, with the palms open in a futile effort to defend himself. He deserved a treat, sort of a final wish before his death, so I left the grain-thief and walked up to the Mayor. By standing right in front of him, I protected him from the pirates nasty threats and bullets, and I also found that his hands were right at the level of my breasts. I leaned forwards, and his palms cupped my soft flesh perfectly, his fingers clenching rhythmically, kneading insistently.\n\nI pull up my dress all the way, so that his hard hands could touch my warm skin directly. My nipples were pinched between his fingers. The pirate could only stare at my backside, with the tee shape of my thong revealing my cheeks and hiding only my asshole and cunt from his prying eyes. I teased him by shaking my ass at him, and marveled at his self-restraint at not attacking my saucy target. But he remained where he was, preferring to watch me rub my breasts into the Mayor's hands. One of my own hands slipped down my belly, and pushed the crotch of my panties deep into the slippery folds of my cunt. I'm sure the pirate could see the rounded mound of my cunt, split apart like an overripe nectarine by my probing finger.\n\nWhen I finally pulled away from the Mayor, I stood between him and the pirate, then reached under my short dress and pulled off my panties. Standing beside the pirate I wiped my wet finger across his lips and hung the skimpy piece of black nylon on the barrel of his gun. ""Too bad you are more interested in your pistol than your sword!"" I told him, then leapt away before he changed his mind. The brooding, silent types are the most dangerous when aroused. I could only hope that I had distracted him long enough for both the Mayor and I to escape.\n\nHow else could I fool around with these actors who could only perform again and again, for me alone? Looking around, I saw a peasant lying on the ground, suffering from some injury inflicted by the pirate that was running away from him. His whole body was writhing and heaving, his hands clutched over his waist, and his jaws were working open and closed as he emitted a moaning sound. I have always had a lurid imagination, and immediately, I could see how I might take advantage of his dilemma.\n\nI approached his recumbent body, then put one foot on either side of his head so that I was facing his feet. I patiently and deliberately bent my knees, squatting lower and lower. My white cotton dress draped around his head, and eventually, my naked cunt touched his face. I leaned forwards so that I could support myself with my hands on his bucking thighs, and then positioned myself carefully so that his long, bony nose slipped right up between my greasy labia, and his pistoning jaws touched my clitoris. That was so deliciously perfect. Despite his painful wound, this man knew what I wanted, what I had been working up to all day as I started by teasing the man in the line at Thunder Mountain. Now I had the direct and persistent contact that my cunt needed so much. My body arched and I tipped my head back, twisting it so that my long blond hair whipped about.\n\nAs I did this my hands drew up from his thighs and onto his hips. I found that I had an irresistible temptation to check out his crotch, although I knew that he too would be a castrated robot. What a surprise I had when my hands discovered a hard lump instead of sexless smoothness. It was big and long and extended straight up toward his navel. Even through the coarse material of his peasant's costume, I could feel the heat. I was so into my role-playing that I just put aside my questions about this robot's construction, and simply took advantage of the situation. Perhaps it was the noisy chaos that surrounded me that help maintain my suspension of disbelief. I quickly unbuttoned his pants and yanked them down off his bucking hips. His boxer shorts went next, and then I let my head drop down into his lap, holding his ass with my hands as my eager mouth enveloped the fat head of his rigid cock.\n\nThe salty taste and pungent odor assaulted my senses and intensified my unbound fervor. I opened my jaws wide and consumed the smooth shaft of stony flesh all the way in, mashing my lips into his wiry pubic hair and washing my tongue over the underside of his cock. The fingers of one of my hands insinuated themselves between his thighs, which were bound together by his bunched-up clothes. I pulled his balls free from that trap, and lightly tickled him around the base of his scrotum, which seemed to bring forth even more of the humping and writhing that had originally been caused by his mortal injuries. My breasts were pressed hard into his hands, still clasped over his stomach injury, and I teased my hard nipples over his knuckles. I rocked my soaking-wet clitoris back and forth on his munching mandible, while his nose slid in and out of the entrance of my vagina with the same tempo as his cock entered my sucking mouth.\n\nI have no idea how long we kept this up, for time-keeping was lost in the turbulence within and around me. But gradually, the rising tide of my orgasm crept up the dikes defending my libido, eventually surging over the tops of the embankments and flooding into every nook and cranny of my quivering body. I snapped my cunt down hard onto his face, bruising my tender flesh in a compulsive and convulsive climax that peaked, and then slowly slipped back into the subsiding river.\n\nSuddenly, the peasant's hands became unfrozen, pulling away from my gasping chest, then slipping out from under my tummy, and onto my ass cheeks under the dress. He pushed me forwards off his face, which helped me realize that he might have had trouble breathing with my squishy cunt plastered onto his face. I ended up on my hands and knees, and he took the opportunity to slide his body out from under me, forcing my hands and lips to release his throbbing cock. Now he got up on his own knees behind me, positioning his cock right at the aperture of my vagina. I awaited his inevitable thrust forwards, but it did not come. For the first time since I saw him, he was now rock-steady, a petrified sculpture. So I took the initiative again, and pushed back with my hands, pressing my cunt back onto the solid tube of meat. At first, the wide, flat head resisted my attack, but then, with a popping sound that I could hear over the cacophony of the continuing battle, I swallowed up the head, and with a single thrust backwards, impaled myself completely on his hot sword. Once again I enjoyed the feeling of his brushy pubic hair, this time impressed on a different set of wet lips.\n\nNow it was my turn to test his determination, for I too could play dead. With his cock fully embedded, I remained still, only allowing my internal vaginal muscles to tighten and churn. I knew that he couldn't remain passive for too long. After a few minutes of my subtle, invisible massage, his fingers began to dig into my hips harder, matching the tempo of my clenching cunt. Without warning, he finally broke under the strain, and jerked his cock out until the fat head almost broke free, then he plunged it back in vigorously, almost throwing me off balance onto my face.\n\nOf course, once his patience was gone, he couldn't stop with just that singular thrust. It was followed by jab after jab as he crammed his engorged cock in and out of me, captivated by an animalistic lust that brought grunts of pleasure and effort from both of us. I attempted to match his furious lunging with parries of my own, but I could not keep up with him, so I resorted to bracing myself with my hands out over my head and my knees spread wide. My breasts swung wildly, and my nipples grazed lightly over the smooth, hard floorboards. Occasionally, his pounding thrusts had so much enthusiasm that they lifted my knees off the ground and skated me forwards, ever closer and closer to the flaming building. I could feel the heat on my face from the flames, and the heat around and within me from the pure, limitless lust that was kindled by our untamed ardor.\n\nHis pace had been accelerating throughout this time, 'til he reached a jackhammer cadence. But just as suddenly, he slowed to a complete stop, and I heard an unearthly howl rise from his throat as his orgasm smashed into his consciousness. Once again, I took over an active role, softly riding my ass up and down on his stationary cock. It was motionless, but not dormant, for I could feel it twitching and spasming within my milking cunt. I reached under me and lightly massaged his low-slung balls,and they immediately escaped my grasp and pulled up high, as his howl turned into a hoarse, grunting rasp. A series of jerking spasms shook his body, and I could feel the accompanying jets of semen blast deep into me. My canal was irrigated with thick, slimy fluids which leaked out and down onto my thighs, pooling on the floor beneath our melded genitals..\n\nEventually, I collected my wits enough to realize that my knees were killing me, especially now that the peasant had collapsed his weight onto my back. So I heaved upwards and to the side, rolling him off of me so that he fell to his back. His bandana had come off his head, and his makeup was smeared. Who was this roguish lover? Even in my wildest imaginings, I would not accept that a Disney robot could leave me sitting in a puddle of very tangible and sticky secretions. I leaned close to be more sure, but I instantly recognized who it was that had taken part in my ""virtual reality"" experience in Pirates of the Caribbean. Only he had know that I would be in the building, and that I hadn't exited when he thought I would. Only he could know how to insinuate himself into the scene of the village being ravished by the buccaneers. Only he would be responding to my sassy teasing that got me permission to take the ride.\n\nI was furious for a minute that he had taken advantage of my self-absorbed involvement with the pirate show. But what did I really have to be mad about? As he lay there with a sweet and drunken smile painted across his face (painted also with the shiny dry secretions that I had left there), how could I not forgive him. I leaned forwards and kissed him hard, tasting myself as I slipped my tongue between his slack lips as I stared into his deep and astonished eyes.\n\n""Would you like to come back to the hotel with me to meet my sister and her husband? I'm SURE they'll like you."" I said mischievously."
1345,Disrobing Mother,"['Fm', 'inc']","He lets his eyes fall to the persian carpet, half afraid that he will see his mother laying on the floor, exhausted, with her legs splayed wide open. He forces his eyes to roam to the far wall. It is filled from floor to ceiling with bookcases. These are his father's books, Charles Anthony Drummond. He feels a lump form in his throat. His mother, Mary, is in the process of divorcing his father after an 18 year marriage. The books will be packed and shipped after Tommy is sent to the military academy. It seems to Tommy, as if he is just another package to be handled, just another detail to manage, for the divorce to be complete. Unlike his father, Tommy does not intend to be managed. He belongs here in the 12 room white Georgian house where he grew up surrounded by four acres of wooded pasture. He is determined to take control of his future.\n\nThe sharp staccato sound of high heeled shoes clicking on the slate covered foyer announces the arrival of Tommy's mother. He hopes she will pass by the library and go upstairs. He needs time alone. He needs time to think. The clicking taps fade as Mary Drummond steps into the library. With an analytical eye, Tommy watches her cross the room. She is an attractive, tall, redheaded woman, fond of wearing formal ankle length dresses. She has the errect posture of an equestrienne. She is thin, but prominent breasts help round out her figure removing any doubt that she is female. There are wrinkles in the corners of her eyes and mouth but no other signs of her fourty years of age. She is still wearing her wedding ring. Tommy knows this is for his benefit. The ring will come off as soon as he has departed for the Academy. Catching another man will be no problem for his mother.\n\n""Well, I see you found the Hartford-Abernathy Catalog,"" Mary says approaching her son cautiously. ""What do you think ?""\n\n""I like the idea of building for the future,"" says Tommy surprising himself as well as his mother.\n\nExpecting a protest, his mother automatically replies with a vague rebuttal. ""You need the independence and being around other young men your age will help you develop.""\n\n""I just hope I fit in,"" says Tommy looking up at his mother with a worried expression.\n\n""I'm sure you'll do just fine,"" says his mother patting the back of his head with her hand. ""You leave tomarrow."" Tommy can almost feel his mother's heart skip with joy at how easy it is all turning out.\n\nAfter his mother departs on another of her errands, Tommy uses her Sony camcorder to tape himself in her bedroom. He sits in a corner chair, rubbing his crouch, unzipping, and grabbing himself. He stops dozens of times to change the angle of the camcorder and adjust the zoom. He looks directly into the camera and talks to it as if it were a person. The things he says make no sense. He is constantly stopping and starting the record mode. In the end, with the camcorder on full zoom, pumping furiously, he imagines his mother teaching him the rules of chess. The chessboard is laying on top of her dress between her legs. It is positioned wrong with the corner pointed in where her legs meet. He tries to tell her the chess board is crooked, but she keeps pushing pawns into his mouth. As the tips of the pawns pass his lips, they turn to chocolate making it impossible for him to protest.\n\nAfter rezipping his pants, Tommy is on the telephone. Only three of the four school friends he calls show up. Tommy has bribed them into helping him make a video tape. If they cooperate, he agrees to give them his comic book collection.\n\nUsing the Sony camcorder, he records the boys entering his mother's bedroom and sitting boldly on her bed. Their focus of attention is a chair in the opposite corner of the room from where Tommy masturbated. A portable television set sits in the chair, with the sound turned off, displaying silent cartoons. Tommy stands behind television. He prompts the boys on what to say, to look at the television and register surprise in their faces. The boys squirm around on the bed making innocuous comments.\n\nTommy knows about the failed investigations. Private detectives hired by both Mr. and Mrs Drummond attempted to find evidence of infedelity or improprieties that might impact the property settlement. They were not successful. Mary Elizabeth Drummond will end up with the house and about four million in stocks. Charles Drummond will keep his Overseas Investment Business valued at about seven million and the condominium in town. Not all of these monetary details have been resolved and the final papers still have to be signed. According to the divorce attorneys, these details could drag on for months.\n\nTwo weeks after Tommy Drummond has departed for Hartford- Abernathy Academy, Mary Drummond, returning from a solitary shopping trip, is surprised to hear her son playing the piano in the music room. His face reflects defeat and resignation. He stops playing when she enters the room, but keeps staring into the sheet music.\n\n""Tommy, why aren't you at the Academy?""\n""I can't.""\n""You can't what?""\n""I don't fit in.""\n""Do you need an increase in your expense account?""\n""No, that's not it.""\n""OK, then tell me the problem,"" Mary says sitting down on the arm of the piano bench and putting her arm around her son.\n\n""Well, it's like this,"" begins Tommy. He explains how the other boys all come from very elite families. Families with generations of wealthy doctors, lawyers, coporate executives, and political leaders. The boys from these families form a clique, a super elite at Hartford-Abernathy Academy. Once accepted into this group, your future at the academy is assured. However, those not accepted are shunned in polite but terribly effective ways with a code of silence. Those not accepted are ignored by the other boys. They do not exist. Not being part of the elite in-group makes matriculation at the Academy virtually intolerable.\n\n""Surely, there must be something you can do to be accepted,"" his mother interrupts him.\n\nTommy looks up into his mother's eyes before answering. ""I have been accepted, but first I must pass the initiation test.""\n\nMary frowns. ""Dean Atkinson assured me that there are no hazing initiations anymore at the Academy. Hazing has been outlawed.""\n\n""It's not hazing, Mom.""\n""Well, then be a man, and tell your mother,"" Mary says affectionately, patting the back of Tommy's head.\n\n""It's simple. I need to make a videotape with your camcorder, return to Hartford-Abernathy with it, and I'll be accepted.""\n\n""Well,"" says Mary standing up with relief, ""If there's any way I can help you, just let me know.""\n\n""Actually, you can help,"" says Tommy. ""How?""\n""The videotape is supposed to be about you.""\n""Me?""\n""Yes, the other boys saw the picture of you that I took with me to the Academy. They think you're a very pretty woman.""\n\n""Well, thank you,"" says Mary who thinks she is very well preserved. She has not had any male appreciation of her appearance since the divorce. Mary has been having self-doubts about her ability to compete with other women. It feels nice to be admired. It feels even better to be admired by your son's young college prep roommates.\n\n""They want me to videotape you undressing,"" says Tommy with a look of defeat in his face.\n\n""What!""\n""I knew it wouldn't work,"" says Tommy. ""Why would they want that?""\n""Because I don't have a sister.""\n""So?""\n""So, the other boys have to bring back videotapes of their sisters.""\n""Humm, I think I understand now. This is sort of a candid camera thing. Catch the girls unaware. A peeping boy videotape. Am I right?""\n""Yes, but I wasn't supposed to tell you.""\n""What did they expect?""\n""I was supposed to hide under your bed or in your closet and videotape you without your knowing."" Tommy hangs his head down in shame. Mary pats the back of Tommy's head in consolation. ""You did the right thing. Don't feel ashamed."" Tommy raises his head and stares into her breasts without speaking.\n\nSuddenly, Mary stops talking and leaves the room. Tommy is uncertain how to re-open the conversation. All during dinner, Mary looks at Tommy with long curious glances. Her face is a mystery. Does she pity him? Is she trying to think up an alternative to his initiation? Will she go along with it? It is impossible to determine.\n\nAfter dinner, Mary asks Tommy into the library for a talk. He notices the furniture is re-arranged. The books are gone, replaced with a collection of handpainted plates, the rosewood table moved to the far end of the room and a collection of chairs placed in a semi-circle. The entire atmosphere of the room has changed. In less then two weeks, it has become her room. When his mother picks up her wine glass, Tommy notices the pale white band of bare skin on her wedding ring finger. Tommy can feel his insides shaking.\n\nPouring herself another glass of white wine, Mary Elizabeth Drummond sits in one of the chairs in the small semi-circle and motions Tommy to sit beside her. Rotating the wine glass slowly between the fingers of her two hands, Mary starts speaking.\n\n""If you bring back this videotape, are you certain to be accepted?""\n""Yes, absolutely.""\n""Who will look at the videotape?""\n""Just the other boys. Some of the other tapes of kids sisters have already been recorded over with television shows.""\n""Do you want to do it?""\n""I'm not sure. It's up to you.""\n""Yes, but what do you want?""\n""I'd like to do it.""\n\nAs his mother pours herself a third glass of her wine, Tommy can tell that the idea of disrobing in front of a video camera excites her. Or maybe it is the thought of other mother's kids watching her. He never considers the possibility that his mother might be excited by disrobing in front of her own son. Mary is finishing her fourth glass of wine before making her decision.\n\n""If your father were here, I would say no."" Mary says slowly with the resolve of making a moral statement. ""As the head of the family, the decision would be his and not mine. You have placed me in a difficult situation. I want you to be accepted. I want you to succeed at Hartford-Abernathy Academy. You need to grow up into manhood among other young men. As a single mother, I can not give you the same type of rearing."" She pauses sipping more wine, and begins on a new line of rationale as if she has lost her train of thought. ""There's nothing wrong with disrobing. Many families swim in the nude or use sauna's without bathing suits. In Europe, there are nude beaches. It's all in the perception. Will you think any less of me as a mother if I do what you ask?""\n\nSitting in the library, talking with his mother, Tommy feels himself getting aroused. This is the sexiest thing he has ever done. Still a child, planning to dominate a grown woman, his own mother. Watching and listening to her mental struggle to accept his demands intensifies his pleasure. It feels like a surge of pure energy, pure power sweeping through his body. He remembers his father talking about the thrill of power brokering. Of watching business adversaries trying to make their actions justify their vanities. His father told him his mother was vain, spending hours fussing with her hair, applying makeup, getting pedicures, and facial massages. He knows these things, but he has never felt the sensation of mental domination. It sucks him in, without letting go, like a whore's mouth.\n\nReveling in the sensation, there is a long, silent pause before Tommy answers his mother's question.\n\n""I'll always love you as my mother,"" he answers with a vague reassurance. Tommy's heart is beating uncontrollably. He can not believe his plan is working. It is incredible.\n\nMary Drummond takes her son, Tommy, by the hand and together they go upstairs to her bedroom. While she primps in front of the bathroom mirror, he sets up the camcorder.\n\nMary Drummond looks stunning. She has applied blue eye shadow and eyelash liner to accent her green eyes. Her red hair is brushed out, shining with a burnishing glow that is complemented by her glossy coral lipstick. She is fully dressed with full length coat, an irish wool muffler, and hat. She looks about to depart for a formal concert on a winter's night. With a nod toward Tommy, she asks, ""Are you ready?""\n\n""Ready,"" says Tommy.\n\nMary begins silently as if she were alone. Removing her hat and shaking out her hair. She drops the hat onto the chair. She unwraps the muffler and drapes it over the back of the chair. Turning her profile toward the camera, she lifts her leg resting her high-heeled shoe on the seat of the chair. She slowly unbuckles the tiny black strap crossing her ankle, letting her dress ride up over her thigh. Bending over facing the camera, she gives a fleeting glimpse of her breasts beneath the top of her dress as she removes her shoes. \n\nStanding in her stocking feet, Mary slowly turns until she is looking directly into the camera. Flirting with the camera, she touches her gold hooped earrings as if she were viewing herself in a mirror. She tosses her head smiling into the camera and runs the tip of her tongue over her upper lip. Tommy zooms the camera in on his mother's face just as she pouts her lips and says, ""Do you want to see more?""\n\nAfter a drammatic pause, Mary starts unbottoning the front of her dress. She continues until reaching her waist. She stops and looks up again, directly at the camera, and says ""Are you sure you want to see more?"" Her face breaks into a dazzling smile. With her right hand she loosens the belt around her waist. She pulls it out of the belt loops with her left hand. Holding the belt buckle with both hands between her legs like a golf club, she lets the tongue dangle onto the carpet. Gently swinging it back and forth, she looks up into the camera saying, ""It's a long one.""\n\nDropping the belt on the floor, Mary reaches up underneath her dress, bending over, turning her buttom to the camera pulling her pantyhose down to her knees. Swiveling around to face the camera, she raises her right foot directly into the lense giving a glimpse underneath her dress. Standing on one foot, she works the pantyhose off her right leg. Switching feet, the camera gets a brief view of her panties, as she raises her left leg to remove the pantyhose. Mary bends over to pick the pantyhose up off the floor and lay it over the back of the chair.\n\nStanding up straight, Mary begins working her dress down over her left shoulder. With one side of her bra exposed, Mary teases the camera saying ""Oops! I forgot to unbutton my sleave. Shrugging her dress back onto her shoulder, she unbottons both of the sleaves on her dress. ""OK, now we'll try that again,"" Mary says slipping her one arm out of her dress and pulling her dress down over her shoulder. She repeats the process until her dress is hanging from her waist with her bra fully exposed. Hooking her thumbs under the the dress at her waist, Mary starts wiggling back and forth, seductively, to squirm out of her dress. She stops. Looking into the camera, she says ""Oops! You wouldn't want me to take off my panties too."" Reaching down, she pulls up the edge of her white lace panties with her fingertips before continuing to pull her dress down her hips. She lets the dress fall to her feet, stepping out of it toward the camera. Bending to pick up the dress, she bares her white laced panties to the camera's unblinking eye.\n\nTurning toward the closet, she opens the door and disappears briefly before returning with a long single piece silk nightgown. She holds it up by the shoulder straps, gathers it together preparing to slip it over her head. Without warning, she stops and lays the silk nightgown down on the chair. Shaking her redhair back and forth, she holds her index finger over her mouth and purses her lips as if cautioning someone to be quiet and says, ""Oh, you naughty boys. You want more don't you?"" She lowers her finger and hugs herself craddling her breasts together above her arms for maximum cleavage. ""Humm! What do you think I should do?"" Mary says rotating her shoulders back and forth while smiling coquettishly.\n\nTommy is lost. He is transfixed by this striptease. It has gone far beyond anything he might have imagined. Afraid of thinking of his mother in sexual terms, he stops thinking. Emotionally, he is frozen. The camcorder is his saviour. It frames the actions, objectifying them, making them emotionally distant. The lens sucks in the actions. Tommy activates the zoom instinctively. The recording is automatic without Tommy's conscious participation. On a deeper level, he conforts himself with the knowledge that his mother is playing to the camera, playing to the unknown young men who she thinks will be admiring her body, and not performing for him.\n\nSlowly, with a deliberation filled with suspense, Mary uses her left hand to push her right bra strap off her shoulder. She turns and loosens her left bra strap. Turning her back to the camera, she unhooks the back of her bra. Facing back toward the camera, bra straps dangling, she cups her breasts in the palms of her hands to keep the brassiere in place.\n\nTommy does not remember his mother exposing her breasts, or letting the bra drop to the floor. She wiggles the silken nightgown down over her head before he regains his sense of time and place.\n\nThe following week, Mary Drummond is puzzled by the sound of young men's voices coming from the Home Theater Room.\n\nHer first fear that Tommy has returned is quickly dispelled. Mary relaxes recognizing the surround sound from the television set. Entering the Home Theater Room, Mary Drummond is stunned by the picture on the television screen.\n\nShe stands frozen, watching something that she knows never happened. Mary watches herself doing a striptease while her son, Tommy, is sitting in a corner chair masturbating, and three of his school friends are lounging on her bed making encouraging comments.\n\nShe turns off the sound, but lets the tape run seeing something that she knows never happened. The film repeats itself in a loop before Mary realizes it has been cleverly edited.\n\nTommy Drummond walks into the room.\n\n""You bastard!""\n\nMary Elizabeth Drummond presses the eject button on the VCR. She drops the cassette to the floor and smashes it with her high heeled shoe. The black case breaks open with a loud cracking sound of brittle plastic.\n\n""Tt's just a copy, Mom""\n""You bastard!""\n""I'm your son, Tommy.""\n""Has your father, Charles, seen this?""\n""No.""\n""Thank God!""\n""But he might ...""\n""You bastard! The divorce papers haven't been signed yet.""\n""I know.""\n""Your father could end up with almost everything.""\n""I know.""\n""What do you want?""\n\nTommy wants to say he will destroy the videotape if his mother lets him quit the Academy and promises not to date other men, but his voice chokes up with emotion.\n\n""I want you...."" Tommy manages to say.\n\nTommy hangs his head down, his nerve lost, thinking he has failed. His mother reaches out. Tommy thinks she is going to strike him, but she only pats him on the back of his head, and moves away. When he raises his head, Tommy sees his mother is starting to undress.\n\nThe end"
1346,Diving Board,"['MFM', 'wife', 'massage', 'mast', 'anal']","How could anyone refuse a chance opportunity to meet such a beauty? Craig responded back to the couple with a yes, I would enjoy kissing and rubbing your wives lips making sure that she cums many times during and after the massage.\n\nJohn wrote back, that Jackie is interested and not to bore the reader Craig is skipping all the e-mails that went back and forth to set up this threesome. John has Craig come over to the house to give his wife a massage. When Craig arrives at the house, he finds a 6-bedroom mansion with swimming pool, tennis courts and a large outdoor hot tub. John has an oversized massage table set up outside next to the Hot Tub and Jackie is sitting and waiting nude for Craig in the Tub.\n\nAs part of Craig's e-mails, he explains that this is his first threesome and John told him to just go with the flow. Craig was to start the massage on Jackie while John watches, after Jackie is heated up, Craig could start having sex with Jackie and then John will join them.\n\nJohn asked Jackie out of the Hot Tub as Craig sees this beautiful brunette with very large tits, his eyes won't leave her 38DD breasts not even looking or interested at the rest of her body until John introduces the two of them and Craig break's out of his daze to say hello. Jackie, being use to men being dazed by her huge tits, takes her wet nude body and presses it up to Craig to give him a big hug; meanwhile her breasts are pushing into Craig's body.\n\nJackie dries her body off then lies down on the large massage table. Trying to stay and be like a professional massage therapists, Craig starts preparing to give this beauty a massage. Craig starts the massage at Jackie's feet, rubbing them first, then the ankles, calves, leading up to Jackie's thigh.\n\nAt the thigh, Craig starts his hands traveling up just below Jackie's pussy and starts going down to her feet. Meanwhile Jackie's breathing has started to increase. John is watching all this off to the side of the table; both Craig and John are wearing shorts and t-shirts. Craig slowly starts rubbing with a little more oil on his hands, Jackie's body, heading from her feet up to those gorgeous huge globes then starts rubbing these beautiful huge globes.\n\nCraig does this for a little bit, then starts down towards Jackie's feet making sure to brush her pussy lips. Craig could see that Jackie is enjoying the massage and teasing so he invites John over to help continue the massage on Jackie.\n\nJohn comes over to the table and places his hands on the right side of Jackie then copies what Craig is doing. Craig sees some droplets coming out of Jackie's hot pussy, so he decides to places two fingers inside to start massaging the inside of her pussy. John sees that Jackie is enjoying Craig's penetration so he copies Craig and adds his two fingers into Jackie. Since Craig has only one hand into Jackie he takes his other hand to start massaging Jackie's left tit, meanwhile John follows Craig's lead to start massaging Jackie's right tit.\n\nWith fours fingers in her pussy and a hand on each breast Jackie is starting into her first orgasm of many today. Jackie's body starts moving up and down on the table, the table is large enough for Jackie to move around a little and she does. John and Craig are finding it hard to stay planted with their hands and fingers into and on her body but being the nice men that they are they keep right up with Jackie until she cums like there is no tomorrow.\n\nNow that Jackie has had her first orgasm with Craig, John suggests that they let Jackie rest a minute so both men get out of their t- shirts and shorts to jump with their raging hard-ones into the cool water of the pool. Craig sees an oversized diving board at the end of the pool and asks John about the diving board. John explains to Craig that it was custom made similar to the massage table for fun and games. John, along with other men have often taken Jackie on the board so Craig tells John he plans to get Jackie on the board, to which John says have fun.\n\nMeanwhile Jackie gets off the massage table and jumps into the pool, first swimming over to Craig to plant a huge kiss with lots of tongue then to her husband John to thank both men for the great orgasm that she had. Craig swims over to Jackie and starts kissing her all over including her 38DD tits.\n\nCraig dives underwater to start licking at her pussy lips then comes up for some air. John enjoys watching his wife Jackie getting pleasure from other men so he swims over to the side to watch the show begin. Jackie goes underwater and starts sucking on Craig's 8-inch penis to just before he is ready to cum then stops.\n\nCraig is very horny at this point and all he wants to do is shoot his first load for the afternoon. John suggests to Jackie that she lies down on the diving board so that Craig can experience fucking on the oversized board. Jackie gets out of the pool with Craig following very closely.\n\nJackie lies down on her back to allow Craig easy access to enter her very wet pussy. Craig decides that he first needs to taste the nectar from this creature so he spreads her legs, placing his head right between to start licking away. Craig first licks Jackie's outside lips, and then starts slowly to lick her inner lips. Jackie's hips start rocking on the dive board and the board starts moving up and down to Jackie's movement increasing the experience for both Jackie and Craig. Craig loves the new feeling on the dive board, so he starts to lick then lightly bite/nibble Jackie's clit.\n\nJackie starts entering into her second orgasm for the afternoon and since Craig hasn't cum yet, he quickly enters Jackie's very wet love tunnel to slowly move his 8-inch penis in and out. Meanwhile John is on a padded pool lounge chair stroking his 7- inch thick penis while watching Craig and Jackie screwing as if they never fucked anyone before. Craig could not wait to start nibbling and teasing Jackie's large breasts so as he is slowly going in and out of Jackie's very wet and excited pussy, Craig starts teasing Jackie's tits putting Jackie over the edge. Craig licks Jackie's left tit, lightly biting her nipple, then repeats the action on her right tit. Jackie starts cumming, with her body moving the diving board up and down, as if an Olympic Diver is on the board for their medal-winning dive. Craig cannot take it any longer, so he starts spurting into Jackie's pussy, cumming like he has never cum before filling Jackie's pussy with lots of his semen.\n\nHearing John screaming from the side, Jackie and Craig stop what they are doing for a minute to watch as John squirts his semen 3 to 4 inches in the air to fall all over himself from his masturbation session while watching Jackie and Craig on the diving board. After watching John cum, Jackie and Craig resume their lovemaking for a little longer not wanting to stop the feeling they both were having. Craig cannot take screwing Jackie any longer and needs a break so he tells Jackie to join him in the hot tub so that he can recharge his batteries.\n\nJohn seeing Craig and Jackie heading towards the hot tub gets up to follow them in the tub. All three jump into the Hot Tub for a group Hug. John asks Jackie if she was happy that Craig came over to give her a massage so Jackie gives John a big kiss on his lips to thank him for Craig.\n\nJohn and Jackie huddle together so that Jackie can start playing with John to thank him for Craig. Meanwhile Craig watches the husband and wife interact with each other. John is sitting on the hot tub's bench seat, allowing Jackie to mount his rock hard penis, with the warm water feeling great on their bodies. Craig can tell that they know each others hot buttons. Jackie and John start to get into their rhythm while Craig watches, getting excited as the couple's body starts shaking up and down in the warm water. Craig's starts getting hard again, so he decides to masturbate trying to keep his strokes paced to Jackie and John's.\n\nPrior to the couple cumming, they invite Craig to join in by taking Jackie's back door or ass. Jackie takes his penis in her hand to direct it towards her anal bud however with the warm water and little lubrication, Craig has a hard time entering her anal canal, but with patience he finally enters her ass and slowly gets into the couple's rhythm. Craig can feel John's penis as the two of them sandwich Jackie in the Hot Tub.\n\nBoth Jackie and John start cumming together first with Craig following. All three stay in the hot tub, no one moving their bodies enjoying the sandwich feeling with Jackie in the middle with her pussy filled with John's 7-inch thick penis and ass filled with Craig's 8-inch skinny penis. All three are thinking life cannot get any better then this.\n\nThe end"
1347,Doctor Mendbender,"['MF', 'nc', 'mc']","Janie dreamed that the three of them went into another room then. It seemed to her that they were at another place now; as it appeared to be an indoor swimming pool.....the Doctor's home? Janie was completely naked now,as were the other two men and they were helping her into the heated ,blue water. She could feel the heated water as it rose up her legs,past her thighs, to her chest; slightly lifting her breasts. The two men splashed water on her, causing her hair to fall and stick to her cheeks and forehead. They took turns in holding her and kissing her nipples; playing with her in the water, squeezing her between them; fondling her tits, pinching her buttocks and trying to put their fingers into her pussy; submerged in the blue water. Her dreaming continued: She seemed to be dry now; still nude , but in a large round bed, and Dr. Mendbender plunging into her. He was thrusting the tool into her,balls deep and Janie was urging him on with moans, deep sighs and occasionally screaming out in a breathy way: ""Oooohhhh Doc! Give it to Me ! Let me have ALL OF THAT HOT MONSTER MEAT !"" Harlo was standing next to the bed with the video camera; recording her every sound and the action taking place on the bed. When the Doctor was tired, he traded places with Harlo and Janie McMasters had a new partner, as another cameraman operated the device. Janie dreamed that her big breasts were being consumed by a large lizard........but it was only Harlo trying to get her 38DD breasts into his mouth!\n\n\n\nShana J. Peterson was a CEO of a large company that made women's lingerie. Her company was not as famous as ""Victoria's Secret"" but soon would be,she believed. Shana had a toothache and had been told by a friend of Doctor Mendbender. Shana was a very attractive woman: 38 years young, 5'- 10"" tall, 120 pounds and measured 36D-23-36"" at the important places. She had red hair and the temper to go with it. She hated to wait for anything and with the help of her late husband, had climbed to the top in five short years. She swung her superb set of nylon encased legs out of her red Mercedes 225 custom convertable as soon as she parked the car in Dr. Mendbender's parking lot. Her high heels crunched and clicked as she made her way to the dental office, her strong hips twisting the thin black leather mini-skirt in a most appealing way. Shana wore a very tight patterned blouse and black lace bra with matching bikini panties. Her make up was for evening ,but she thought it would be alright.......meeting the Dentist for the first time and all. Shana was a bit surprised, when she was greeted by the Doctor and saw the thick glasses staring at her , the crew cut hair and the toothy grin as he held her hand and kissed it as she entered his examining room. She had the impression that Harlo had pressed both of her breasts as he fastened the white cloth bib across her blouse and then later as he held the suction tube in her mouth, actually rested his hand on her left breast ! She was in the chair, tilted way back, her legs pointing almost to the ceiling! Doctor Mend- bender asking her questions and she striving to answer with her mouth filled with cotton pads and steel rods and sucking tubes ! After the bad tooth was drilled and filled, she was told to open wide and a giant wad of cotton was pressed into her mouth, causing her to cry out and demand a smaller wad. The Dr. changed it to another type; one he had designed. Harlo, unseen by Shana, was laughing: as the Doctor brought out a white pad of gause filled with cotton, shaped like a man's erect penis ! (Complete with a pair of cotton balls!) Shana had her eyes closed as the Dentist forced the mass into her mouth and told her to apply some pressure with her teeth. Harlo took some pictures of her : feet splayed apart, almost falling out of the chair, her mouth filled with a cotton filled cock. Several hours later, Shana painfully walked to her car. Besides her numb mouth, she seemed to hurt all over ! The nipples of her breasts tingled, her mouth was tired; the muscles ached and her lipstick was gone. The back strap of her bra was partly un- hooked and her bikini panties were torn ! That night Shana had the strangest dreams !\n\n She dreamed that she was at some party or a meeting of some sort: the room she was in seemed to be the large den of a home. Wood floor and expensive furniture was seen and people were standing in small groups and talking;laughing; drinking and eating finger food. The men and women all seemed to be in costumes; mostly black and red leather outfits. Shana could see one woman dressed in a full body suit of shiny,black leather, but her full breasts protruded through two openings cut in the front. Everyone was having a great time,it appeared. Shana looked down at her body and she was nude! Actually....... not completely nude, she wore a black leather waist cincher, a dog collar with two chrome rings and her 5 inch high heels with thigh-high black mesh hose. Her nipples were being pinched by two small clamps and a silver chain connected the two brass nipple clamps. She was holding a large circular wood serving tray and a wide strap connected to it was around the back of her neck,helping to support the tray. The tray was filled with small finger sandwiches and crackers and cheese dips. People would come up to her and take a sandwich or two and remark how lovely she looked. Some of the men Masters dipped some cheese and pulled her nipples with a playfull tug of the chain. Shana seemed to be enjoying the party; with all the erotic outfits on the men and women, but when she was taken up onto the ""Stage"" by two husky looking men clad in black leather bodysuits complete with head hoods and chrome studded neck and waist belts, she was troubled to see a wood rack-like device there beneath several red floodlights. Shana's serving tray was taken from her and the two men escorting her began to tie her to the rack as another Master spoke from the center of the stage: (It sounded like Dr. Mendbender, but the man wore a hood also.) ""Good Evening Masters and Slaves; ladies and Gentlemen: tonight The NewWorld Power Exchange welcomes you to the ""Main Sketch"". Marco and Jack have combined their carpentry and wood working talents to build a ""Torture :B & D Rack"" and we have the lovely slave Shana with us........ready to try it out.! A murmur of excited voices and laughter reached Shana's ears as the crowd of people took seats around the circular stage and the rack ,now with the woman tied to it. Her arms were secured to an X looking pair of wood beams and her ankles were tied to the bottom of the X. Each wrist and ankle were protected with a heavy leather piece with a ring,so that she was really held by the leather restrains instead of the 1/2"" nylon ropes. The center of the X was actually cut in two and a strong steel screw device connected the two wood parts of the X. A small electric motor was mounted in such a way as to provide the rack with the ability to make itself bigger! Now as all the lights in the room dimmed,except the red floodlights shining down on Shana : with her body tied to the X-Rack; her full breasts thrust out toward the unseen audience, and she tried to free herself; twisting,moaning and rolling her hips,as best she could.......the hum of a motor was heard and the top part of the X began to rise toward the ceiling, as the bottom part moved slowly toward the stage. Shana was stretched out and her screams filled the room as her limbs were pulled ........ In her ""dream"", she could feel the pain, hear the group as they shouted and some women gasp as the rack continued moving slowly apart. It seemed that the power to the motor was turned off and as Shana was held in the agonizing grip of the torture device and the staring eyes of 40 people, the ""Torture Master"" brought out a leather whip: a ""cat-of-nine tails"". Shana's horror filled eyes saw the dark figure bring his arm up and then lash her with it. It fell across both of her breasts; flicking each hard nipple and causing a red stripe to appear on the twin white mounds. Shana continued to scream and plead with the man to stop, her hair becoming damp with sweat as she flung it about: her nude body shining with moisture as she strived to avoid the lash. It seemed to Shana that she was watching the spectacle from somewhere near the ceiling; above the group, as the man continued whipping the naked woman bound to the wood X-Rack. In the red light ,the two seemed to be partners: as if in some strange dance........and now the whip began to strike her body more gently,as the lights bein to dim, and her screams turn into the cries of a woman in love: the moans of a woman approaching an orgasm.....as the light fades and the room is dark........and there is the sound of applause.\n\n\n\n----\n\n End of part one:"" Doctor Mendbender""\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nDoctor Mendbender; D.D.S.\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n% Adults Only........Adults Only!\n\n(C) Story by Michael Darren\n\nPart two of 2\n\n Donna Shoshanna was a college student and had heard of a good dentist through her friend Shana. She had developed a aching tooth during the holidays and now it was really causing her some pain. Donna was the good looking type of young woman that Doctor Mendbender was drawn to: Fully developed breasts; high,firm and very round. The type of woman who knows her best points are her breasts and her long legs and she is eager to show them off. As she lay in the dental chair, with several metal tools in her lovely mouth and the spit-sucker pulling her bodily fluids out like a mechanical vampire, Doctor Mend- bender studied his patient: raven black hair; cut in a rather short way,with bangs across the forehead but long along the sides of her model-like face. High cheek bones, long black eye lashes,with blue eyeshadow and blood-red lipstick. Her low cut peasant blouse was tight enough to show the full breasts and dipped low to show the canyon of cleavage she held,inches from the good Doctor's mouth, but shielded now with the starched white neck towel draped over her round twin mounds. Donna's hips were in tune with her long legs and just as the Dr. hoped, she wore dark hose with high heels! Her skirt of dark blue was short,stopping 3"" above her knees and she wore white lacy bikini cut panties that matched her 36D cup white lace Bra. The Doctor explained to Donna that he was about to strap a clear plastic mask over her nose and mouth and give her some special ""Gas"" to prevent her any pain, as he was about to drill her bad tooth. Also he placed earphones on her so that she would hear ""special music"" during this time of drilling. As Harlo helped the Dentist, Dr. Mendbender searched for the CD record and turned on the gas. He found the correct silver disk marked : ""Sex Orgy at Beach House"".\n\nAs the gas did it's work and the sound of music and laughter came from the big ear- phones on Donna and a slight hissing fron the nose mask,the two men watched the slow rising and falling of Donna's bosom . Harlo set the professional looking Camcorder on a chrome and black tripod and adjusted the dental chair so that the woman was almost horizontal. Doctor Mendbender spoke to his helper: ""See that Miss Shoshanna is sleeping comfortably and then program her as usual"". Harlo pressed a button on an infrared remote control and a six foot square projection TV screen slid silently down from the ceiling. The exam chair was tilted back to a sitting position,so that Donna could view the screen. Harlo fitted two wide brown leather belts around the woman: one just below her round breasts and another across her hips. He took a few minutes pulling the belts snug and allowed his fingers to squeeze both of Donna's firm breasts as he secured the straps on the sleeping woman. He fitted a pair of earphones on her head and a chrome head brace that held her head so that she could not turn away from the TV. Now Doctor Mendbender dimmed the overhead lights and gave the woman 15 cc's of a yellow liquid from a hypodermic needle into her right upper arm. The TV screen was turned on and a color wheel was seen. It was turning and changing colors and finally became a series of black and white circles, that moved with changing patterns calculated to tire the eyes and aid the process of mind control that Donna and all the other young women had under- gone. The circular lines stopped after 10 minutes and checking to see that she was in the ""Beta"" or ""Twilight Zone"" and her eyes focused on the screen, the Doctor started the Video cassette. This video showed several young women and men at a beach house: the house appeared to be the only one for miles, there was sand and blue sea and seagulls gliding above. Donna could hear the laughter and shouts of people having fun on a white sand beach; the sun warmed her skin. She wore a tiny red bikini swimsuit and was being chased by..............Dr. Mendbender ! He caught her and lifted her in his arms and carried her into the surf. Her scream of excited joy was cut short as her body plunged into the salty foam as a wall of water surged over both of them. Later the sunset on the beach was seen by Donna and several lit torches flickered around the house illuminating the party in progress. Most of the women were now topless and wore short white skirts . The men had their thong swim suits on, a few were nude. Donna watched herself dancing with the Doctor; then as a circle of men formed around the women, she slowly pulled down her skirt. Now the women were all removing their skirts and entertaining the males with a primitive fertility-type dance; their naked bodies bending and swaying to music of drums and bongos in the redish-yellow light of the torches. After some minutes of this , the men would pickup a woman and carry her off into the moonlit beach. Only the sound of the surf and a few seagulls could be seen as the video cassette ended. For a few moments Donna stared at the blank screen.......then another video tape was started and it showed Donna and the doctor in bed. The scene was shot from above the bed and showed the man on top of Donna; vigorously sucking her right nipple. He switched to her left tit; sucking the rosy bud into his mouth and causing her to cry out when he used too much pressure on the tip. Then he was kissing her all over her body; thrusting his tongue deep into her mouth; spreading her thighs apart and burying it into her throbbing pussy. Then the scene shifted to her; as she was shown between his thighs, giving him head with loud moans and groaning as his erection slipped in and out of her ruby lips. Then he was above her again; thrusting his cock into her belly, causing her to cry out and begging him to ""Give it to me"" and ""Oooohh Baby! OOooohhhh YES ! oh Yes ! OOohh YESssss ""!\n\n(The people and everything in the videos were computer generated. All the action and scenery depicted was created by Dr. Mortimer Mindbender.......err Mendbender and a powerful program he devised. The faces were generated by the program as needed by another video fed into the computer and applied when a face appeared on screen. The sounds played back and the injection of ""Truth Serum"" was enought to make the women think they had dreamed the whole evening. After watching the videos, they would act out the sexual scenes with anyone who was present. Doctor Mendbender usually would be available for the first act and Harlo was allowed to be the man in bed with the woman for the second show! Each woman was given a post-hypnotic suggestion to tell all of her girl friends about the ""Painless Dentist"". All .....that were young and beautiful and were blessed with large , round, firm breasts and long shaply legs.)"
1348,Doctor's Office,"['MF', 'intr', 'husband-cheat']","You could tell she was in great shape and into bodybuilding, and she looked like a redheaded Cory Everson (former Ms. Olympia for those who don't know) who I've always had fantasies of. Her body was of amazon proportions. You know, not obese or anything like that, but tall, thick density, and tight. She wore a corporate type skirt and blouse, like if she was going to a business meeting. The shirt was just right length exposing her beautiful creamy thighs that I would have loved to lick. Junior was on it's way to a raging hard-on and there was nothing I could have done to control this one. Luckily I was wearing brief style undies.\n\nEveryone else in the room were senior citizens or retirees and their attentions were glued to the television set. So to make thing less obvious to my wife, I pretended to be looking at the magazine, but would cut my eyes over the top of it to look at this beautiful creation of god. This woman new what I was doing and every time we looked eye to eye, I felt that she was actually reading my mind and inside of me. She got up and went to the ladies room. When she came back and sat down, I noticed she was stuffing something silky in her handbag. While doing this she was looking at me with a sultry smile on her face. So of course I smiled back with my eyes.\n\nShe had her legs crossed and began rocking them from side to side while looking at a magazine. So I gave my eyes a rest from buggin', and turned some pages of the magazine also, to let my wife think that I'm not no way interested in this woman. The rocking motion of her legs eventually started getting my attention, so I would peer over the magazine every chance I had. While she was doing that I noticed she was not turning any pages, but more like concentrating on me. Then I remembered when I was a teenager, this girl told me how she used to masturbate in school in front of everyone by crossing her legs and rockin' them from side to side. She even told me that she would wear a tampon for extra help.\n\nWith this flashing through my mind, she uncrossed her legs and left them open while she was sitting the magazine on the table. It was enough for me to see between her legs. There was a gorgeous looking pussy with something like a small dildo inside of it. My eyes totally bugged ! After getting a good look, she crossed them again and started rockin again after giving me the sexiest smile I've seen in a long time. After that I became so hot and hard that I put my magazine down, and stared at her to make sure I don't miss this show.\n\nShe then let the back of her head rest against the wall and I could tell that she was ready to cum, but then the receptionist busted in the waiting area calling for the next patient, and broke her concentration. She broke mines to because mentally I was with her. After that interruption, she smiled at me and continued. Junior was in 5th gear now, my dick was hard and horny, that if it was just me and my Cory there alone, I would have pulled my dick out and jerked it off right there. My wife was glued to the television now without a clue to what was going on.\n\nAgain she rested her head back and closed her eyes while rockin, then within 3 mins, she focused her eyes directly to mine and was looking into my soul. She had stopped rockin' now but her hand gripped the arms of the chair tightly while I can see the muscles in those powerful legs contracting. Man ! did I really envy that dildo, because I wish that was my dick was inside of her feeling those contractions. After a while her hands relaxed but her muscles in legs were still contracting. I think she was in post-orgasmic stage, coming down from the actual intense orgasm portion.\n\nHer face started to return to that glowing look that I first gazed upon when I walked in. I flickered my tongue at her to show my appreciation of the performance. She smiled back. Just then, my wife turned to me and said she was going to the ladies room. I thought this would be the perfect time to strike up conversation. As my wife left the room, was about to ask her name. But before I could asked she put her finger to lips as to tell me to be quiet. She then slowly uncrossed her legs directly in front of me, and I watched her push the small dildo from her pussy. This sent thrills through my body. Her pussy lips looked so inviting for the real thing. I would have loved to planted a kiss there. In a hurry she put the dildo in her handbag, blew me a kiss and left.\n\nMy wife entered just after my Cory left. She said that she smelt a certain order in the doorway. I figure she must have smelt the womans pussy odor. So I went to the door and smell around and for sure she left her scent behind. Afterwards the receptionist called my wife in, and I went to the bathroom to wack-off and relieve myself. Good thing I was in the bathroom alone because I let out an loud moan with my orgasm. I hope I run into her again.\n\n--\n\nLater On! Kenstone\n\n[[[[ I'm, Dr. Kenstone, and I'll Rock Ya 2 Da Bone! ]]]]"
1349,Dodie Has An Accident,['coming of age'],"Back then there was no such thing as cable TV, VCRs, or Penthouse magazine for that matter. Yeah, I know Penthouse has been around a long time and was probably available somewhere in the world even then, but not in OUR PART of Kansas! We did have a TV, a big old clunker of tubes and poor sound, but it was a color set, probably one of the first ever made. The national networks ran ""good family entertainment"", nothing sexy, not even suggestive, Mother Clever and the Beaver was my favorite show. Sunday nights, after church of course, we would all set in the ""den"", as it was called back then, and watch whatever we could get on the set. The closest TV station was in Lawrence about 50 miles away and most of the time the picture on the TV was so bad that it gave you a terrible headache just to watch.\n\nDad was kind of a wizard when it came to making the old set work, or at least we all thought he was. It was a few years later that I figured it out, all he was doing was going outside and turning the antenna toward the station. As well behaved, respectful children Dodie and I did not get to pick very many of the shows we watched. Mom kept track of the TV programs and we watched whatever they would let us. Mom liked to watch all those ""special presentations"", the Hallmark Hall of Fame and junk like that. Every year, usually in the fall, after school had started, one of the networks, I don't remember which one, would show the ""Wizard of Oz"". Now there is a show that depicts Kansas as it truly is, even the state motto should be changed to the ""Black & White State"". Did you ever notice that everything in Kansas is in black and white? The movie only changes to color once Dorothy and Toto get to Oz.\n\nMom really loved that show and would make a point of telling us the week before that it was going to be on. She would even make it ""OK"" for us to miss church on the night the show was on. Dodie thought it was great too. Mom and Dodie would play ""dress up"" for the whole week before, Dodie wearing those full dresses, putting her hair up just like Dorothy, it was like a big celebration in preparation for Sunday Night at the Movies. Dad and I just laughed about them as we slopped the hogs, plowed or whatever work we did together, which was a lot, considering that we were a ""small family"" by Kansas standards.\n\nThat year after the ""Land of Oz"" celebration Dodie asked if she could have a dog like Toto. None of us knew exactly what kind of dog Toto was, I am not even sure now, some kind of terrier, Welsh or something like that. Being a country family there was no reason that Dodie couldn't have a pet and Dad said that he'd see what he could do to find one like Toto. It took him a couple of weeks to finally find anything that even closely looked like the scruffy thing on the movie. Dad and Mom had a lot of talks about getting just the right dog for Dodie. Dad wanted to get a ""blue healer"", a ""working dog"" he called it. We had a few cows and Dad had seen the neighbor's dog work the cattle and he thought it would be best for the family if the dog could earn his keep. Mom did not want a ""big old smelly thing"" and neither did Dodie, even though a healer is not a big dog. They insisted that ""Dodie's Dog"" be just like Toto. I caught on immediately that what they really wanted was another decoration for their yearly ""Oz Celebration"".\n\nAs luck goes, even in Kansas, you can sometimes be in just the right place at the right time. One day Dad and I was at the feed mill in town and one of the farmers there was bitching about his wife and her ""damned dogs"". Everyone was laughing and cutting up about his problems as he was telling the story about how his wife had gone down to Oklahoma to visit her sister and brought back a ""poodle"". He said that his wife's sister had quite a few of them also and had given one of the older dogs to his wife, a female. When his wife got home from Oklahoma it turned out that the dog was pregnant and within a few weeks they had 6 poodles, the bitch and five little puppies. The puppies were all about 6 months old and had been giving him hell, chasing the chickens and just making all kinds of trouble. His biggest complaint was that they crapped all over his back porch.\n\nDad asked him what the dogs looked like and the man said, ""Well, you know that little black dog that is in that movie . . .you know with the tinman . . .""? Dad said, ""You mean the Wizard of Oz""? The farmer said, ""Yeah, my wife loves that movie and now I got 6 of those little sum-bitches"". Dad said, ""My daughter wants one of those dogs. Hell, she's driving the whole family crazy about it"". Now that was when two fools met. The guy looked at Dad like he was his savior and said, ""You come out to my place and I'll give you the whole damned bunch"". Dad said, ""You got a deal"".\n\nWe all hopped in our various dilapidated ""Country Cadillacs"", more recognized as two and half ton, grain bed trucks and headed out to his farm to look over the dogs. When we got there the farmers wife met us in the yard. He told her what we were there for and in the beginning I thought they were going to summon up a tornado. She was upset as hell about him giving ""her dogs away"". Dad told her that he did not want all of them, just one for his daughter. That seemed to calm her down and finally she said, ""Well, I guess we got to many anyway. Come on, you can look at them"" and motioned for us to follow her around to the back of the house.\n\nShe had them all penned up on the screened in back porch and there was a lot of dog crap on the porch. The lady said, ""They really are nice little dogs, but they chase the chickens and He gets mad"", and kind of pointed at her husband.\n\nWe looked through the screen at the six little dogs. They were all real cute and excited about us and were jumping onto the screen door and making all kinds of racket. A couple of them were lighter in color, but mostly they were darker in color. The lady pointed out the momma dog and said we could have any of them but her. One of them was almost black and Dad without even thinking said, ""We'll take that one.""\n\nThe dog he'd picked out was a little bigger than the others and was mostly barking his head off at us while the others were busy wagging around waiting for someone to pet them. The lady said, ""Well, I really wanted to keep him . . . "", that was as far as she got because the farmer said, ""Shit, Lila we can't keep all these sum-bitches!"" She looked kind of hurt and said, ""Well, I guess it's OK."" \n\nAnd that is the story of how we got Toto for Dodie.\n\nChapter 2: Dodie Meets Toto\n\nDad and I grabbed that dog, even though the damned thing tried to bit me at least three times before we got to the truck, and got out of there fast. As we were driving away the farmer's wife was standing in the yard with her hands all twisted up in the front of her dress. I could see right away that the farmer was going to have a bad time at the supper table. I held that squirmy, half grown puppy all the way home. Both Dad and I knew long before we got there that the dogs name would be ""Toto"". The trip home was not much fun for me or the dog.\n\nHe was scared half out of his wits from having never been in a moving vehicle and kept trying to jump out the window on my side. I finally had to roll the window up and he still tried to jump through the glass. That trip home must of made a lifetime impression on him because he never liked me or the old truck again. He didn't want much to do with me ever, even when I fed him a table scrap, he would kind of take it from as far away as he could get. He never did bite me, but he'd growl and get this mean look in his eye anytime I tried to touch him.\n\nOf course Dodie instantly feel in love with him and it was the same with the dog for Dodie. She was a rambunctious tomboy and the dog was with her everywhere she went. \n\nAs the dog got older he got bigger. I think he probably weighed about 20 pounds, big for a poodle. Dodie on the other hand was a small wisp of a girl. At 8 and a half she probably didn't weigh much over 60 pounds and was kind of tall and thin. She played with that dog like it was a babydoll. Dressing him up in clothes that Mom made just for her. At first Dad was pretty adamant about the dog being an ""outside dog"" but Dodie kept him in the house so much that after awhile it became clear to everyone that Toto was a house dog.\n\nShe'd take him back to her room and play with him on her bed. If anyone came in he'd try to jump down off the bed and stand between them and Dodie growling and sometimes barking. Dodie thought it was funny and she would jump after him or just hold him real tight to keep him from jumping down. About the only person other than Dodie that the poodle put up with was Mom. I think that was because Mom and Dodie spent so much time in the house together.\n\nIt was about this same time that Dodie started closing her door when ever she and Toto went into it. It was not a common practice in our house to close your door. I don't know why we didn't close our doors, it was just natural that we didn't. At first I harassed her and Toto by knocking every time I went by. This would set Toto off in one of his barking frenzies and Dodie would jump up and run to the door to see who it was. I'd be long gone by the time she got to the door, laughing about the noise and commotion that I'd caused. Mom caught me several times and finally put a stop to my ""being mean"" to my little sister. I had to explain that I was just having fun and said that I would not do it anymore. I think the barking dog was upsetting Mom mostly because of all the noise he made.\n\nDodie became very defensive about her room and got to the point that she'd yell at me anytime I came in. I was a little confused by the whole thing and talked to Dad about her reaction. He told me that Dodie was just growing up and it was time for me to start respecting her privacy. So I just blew the whole thing off and stopped everything. I figured what the heck, if she wants to be left alone I'd just leave her alone. It seemed to work and things calmed down around the house.\n\nChapter 3: Toto's A Big Dog Now\n\nAgain I have to say that most of what happened occurred when Dodie was between 8 and maybe almost 10. Toto had been around the house for about 2 years and was fully grown. Dodie was still just a little girl and had not started to blossom into a young woman.\n\nAbout the most obvious thing that happened as Toto became a ""big dog"" was that he developed this really bad habit of marking his territory. This pissed Dad off. The first time it happened I thought I was going to die laughing. We'd come in from working around the place and Dad had gone straight in and taken a shower. His nightly routine was to get cleaned up and then head for his favorite chair in the den. After his shower he'd put on a pair of loose fitting pants and a clean shirt and then plod into the den in his barefeet to put on his house slippers that he kept next to his chair. Toto had beaten him to his house shoes, they were completely soaked with dog piss. Dad didn't realize it until he'd slipped his feet into them. I was setting on the couch when he put them on his feet and really wasn't paying to much attention until he said, ""God Damn it"". Those were really unusual words for Dad. He looked at me and said, ""That god damn dog has pissed on my shoes"". I started laughing and he just glared at me with his, ""This has got to stop look.""\n\nIt didn't stop, in fact it kind of got worse for awhile. Dad was mad. Mom was upset. Dodie was scared that Dad was going to hurt Toto and I was in a constant state of amusement. Dodie's answer to the problem was to never let Toto out of her sight. That seemed to work and the work of Toto settled down into an occasional surprise like when he'd mark Mom's sewing basket, or my baseball glove, but by far his favorite target remained Dad's shoes.\n\nAnother thing happened that kind of shocked the family. One night we all setting in the den. I was watching the TV, Dad in his chair reading something about farming and Mom was looking at one of her magazines. Dodie and Toto were on the rug in the middle of the room. Toto was actually sleeping beside Dodie as she played with her stuff, dolls or something. Out of the blue, Toto jumps up and begins to jump around Dodie acting like he wants her to play. She just ignored him and he starts kind of scratching at her. She finally gives up and starts playing with him, he's scampering about her and she's laughing pushing him away. The whole family is smiling watching the antics of Dodie and the dog playing. Toto was trying to keep Dodie from pushing him away from her and in so doing manageed to kind of grab her legs between his front paws. I guess it is kind of a natural reaction for a male dog, but as soon as he was able to get a good hold on her, he began to move his hind quarters back and forth like he would with a bitch in heat.\n\nDodie kept laughing and trying to push Toto away, but Toto had different ideas. Finally after what seemed like a long time, but was probably on a few seconds, Dad jumped up from his chair and grabbed Toto. Big mistake, Toto commences to grab Dad back, only he used his teeth, Dad instantly released his hold on Toto. Little blood marks were suddenly popping up on Dad's hand and all he could say was, ""The son-of-bitch bite me"", which he said about 3 or 4 times. Toto then put himself between Dad and Dodie, prepared to fight for what Toto thinks is his. I believe the whole scenario, as shocking as it was, only meant that Mother Nature was taking her course with Toto. It is to bad that Dad didn't see it that way.\n\nDad slowly worked himself up to real ""Daddy Fit"". Dodie is crying and saying, ""He only loves me, He didn't mean to bit you Daddy."" Mom is scared shitless, red as a beet from embarrassment, and totally afraid to say anything. I am just watching the whole show. I could tell the whole situation was something that Dad and Dodie were going to have to resolve and the best thing for me to do was just set and stay quite.\n\nDad finally just looked at Dodie and said, ""Well, guess I should not have grabbed him like that. After all he is only an animal, like the stock."" Dodie said, ""He's not an animal, he's a dog!"" Dad didn't know what to say after that and just looked at Mom. Mom said, ""Dodie we know that Toto is a dog, he's a good dog too. It's just that he should not be allowed to do that to you."" Dodie said, ""Mom, he only does that when we play real hard and then I make him stop."" Mom looked at Dad and said, ""OK, just always make him stop."" Dodie said, ""OK"".\n\nOne thing about being farm kids is that the way little animals get into the world is clearly understood by a very early age. Animal husbandry, stock reproduction, what ever you want to call it, is a fact of our existence. We know by the time we are 3 or 5 years old exactly how a bull and cow make a calf, how a boar and sow make pigs, how a ram and ewe make a lamb. There is nothing unusual about it. If it did not happen, if we did not want it to happen, if we did not help it to happen, then there would be no life or job known as farming. We depend on it for our very existence, it is the shirt on our backs, the shoes on our feet and the food on our table.\n\nThe next and perhaps even more astonishing fact is that as dependent as we were on animal reproduction and all the processes there in, human reproduction is exactly the opposite. It is a taboo subject, never to be mentioned, never to be understood, never to be even so much as hinted at, it is considered a loathing or sinful thing to even think about it. So is set the stage for many of the problems of the farmer's daughter.\n\nChapter 4: Toto Finds It\n\nDad was a member of the Grange Association. Mostly he just attended their meetings and occasionally signed something, a petition or paper, that was used to get things done for the farmers and ranchers. Once a year there would be a big conference somewhere in the state, Kansas City, St. Louis or where ever. Dad would usually go to the meeting by himself, they usually lasted two or three days. He'd come home from the meeting and tell Mom all about the people that were there. It was obvious that Mom would have liked to go with him but with the farm to look after and two little kids as well it just wasn't possible. That all changed as Dodie and I grew up.\n\nThe first time they both went to the meeting, leaving me to watch Dodie and the place, was only a few weeks after the incident with Toto in the den. That year the conference was to be held in Lawrence only a short drive for Mom and Dad and they decided that if something happened around the farm that they could be home in just a little while.\n\nThe Grange had sent out a real nice brochure explaining all the activities that would take place and Mom was all excited about the trip. She even bought a couple of new dresses, which was really unusual since she usually made all of her own clothes. The meetings actually started on Monday, but they decided to wait until early Monday before they left just so they would be gone one less night and to save the money for the hotel room.\n\nDodie and I were in school and Mom and Dad would not be there when we got home. Mom had made up enough food that we would not have to cook, only take it out of the ice box and heat it up in the oven. She'd been extra careful to make sure that I knew where every thing was and to show me how to light the old stove in the kitchen. Dodie and I were both very excited that we were finally getting old enough for them to trust us to take care of things by ourselves.\n\nWhen we got home from school Dodie went straight in the house and I went out to take care of the chores. A lot of things Dad said we could do when he got back, but I still had to make sure there was plenty of hay out for the stock and everything was as it should be. The chores were actually easier to do than what I normally had to do.\n\nWhen I got finished I went in to the house. Dodie already had our food heated up. I was kind of surprised, but she told me that Mom had shown her many times how to light the old stove. I didn't think it was such a bad deal having my little sister to cook for me and we both were very happy.\n\nAfter we had eaten we just did our normal stuff, homework first, then TV for a little while. About 8:00 o'clock Mom called on the phone and gave me the telephone number of the hotel where they were staying and then asked all kinds of questions about how we were doing. Finally I heard Dad in the background say, ""They are doing fine, now let's go have a good time, you deserve it."" Mom was laughing and said to me, ""OK, Mom and Dad love you both very much and if you have any trouble call us."" I said, ""OK, Mom we love you too and don't worry."" That was it, Me and Dodie were actually being treated as grown-ups, it was great.\n\nWhen I got back into the den, Toto and Dodie were both asleep on the couch. I sat down to watch the TV for a little while. I guess I turned it up to loud because Dodie raised up and said, ""I'm tired, I'm going to bed"". I just said, ""OK, sleep tight"". As she walked out of the room Toto was right behind her, I didn't give it a second thought.\n\nI sat in the den for about an hour watching what ever I wanted for a change, even though most of the stuff was not very interesting. About 9:30 I decided it was time for me to go to bed and switched off the set.\n\nMy room is just across the hall from Dodie's, and as was normal she had her door closed. I thought it would be nice if I gave her a good night hug, which Dad normally did and stepped up close to her door. I started to knock when there was this blood curdling scream from Dodie's room. Instead of knocking I grabbed the door handle and tried to push the door open. The house we lived in was old even then. The door knobs were those old kind that have the mechanism on the outside of the door and Dodie had apparently locked her door by pushing the little lever that sticks out on the top. Before I could think she screamed again.\n\nI didn't know what to do so I yelled, ""Dodie are you OK, what's going on""\n\nI stood there waiting and twisting the door knob back and forth trying to get the damned door open. Finally I just started banging on it real hard. She must of heard me because she said, ""Danny, Danny, something is wrong with Toto."" I could just make out her words through the door. I said, ""Dodie the door is locked, I can't get in.""\n\nShe was quite for a second and said, ""Danny, it hurts."" I was getting scared, I didn't know what was wrong. Again I said, ""Dodie what hurts, I can't get in, unlock the door.""\n\nDodie said, ""OK, I'll try to.""\n\nI put my ear close to the door and I could hear her moving around in the room, she would move and then make sounds like she was in pain. I could also hear Toto he was whining a little bit, but not growling or barking like usually did when ever I knocked on the door.\n\nI stood there waiting and listening, finally I could hear her very close to the door, she was kind of shuffling to get across the room.\n\nThe latch gave a very loud click and I opened the door. My little sister was standing just inside the door kind of bent over holding Toto between her legs like she did when she was going to put something down over his head, only he seemed to be a little higher up and his feet were dangling down in front of her.\n\nI looked at her and she looked at me. There was sort of a scared look in her eyes. At first I thought she was holding Toto up in front of her to keep me from seeing that she was not wearing any clothes. I said, ""Take him over to the bed and lay him down so I can look at him.""\n\nShe looked at me with a strange kind of expression and said, ""I can't"". I looked at her and said, ""What do you mean you can't?""\n\nShe then said, ""He's stuck inside of me.""\n\nI was shocked for a second and said, ""What do you mean, stuck inside of you?""\n\nShe said, ""His thingy, it's inside of me and I can't get it out, it hurts to bad.""\n\nShe was still all bent over and started to cry saying, ""It hurts Danny, I tried to pull it out, but it hurt really bad and then I tried to push him off with my feet and it hurt so bad that I screamed. I don't know what to do.""\n\nI looked at her for a second and said, ""OK, Dodie it will be OK, just go over to the bed and rest for a few minutes, you don't need to cry.""\n\nShe said, ""But Danny it hurts so bad, I think it is hurting me inside.""\n\nI said, ""Can you walk?""\n\nShe said, ""No, I don't think so. Every time I move he scratches me with his legs and his thingy hurts me.""\n\nI said, ""OK, let me carry you back over to the bed maybe if you lay down we can get him out of you.""\n\nShe said, ""Aright, help me over there.""\n\nDodie was as light as a feather, I easily picked her up and carried her across the room to the bed. I sat her down on the bed and she just kind of fell over backwards. The whole time Toto just sat there, low on her belly whimpering.\n\nOnce she laid back I grabbed hold of Toto and tried to lift him up off her, for my efforts I got another blood curdling scream and Dodie started to try to back across the bed away from me and Toto. Toto just followed right along, not seeming the least bit concerned about the whole thing.\n\nI realized right then that unless I did something to help her that we were in real trouble. I did not realize that all we had to do was wait about 15 minutes and let mother nature finish the job she'd started.\n\nI was still standing next to the bed and trying to get Dodie to calm down. Finally I sat down beside her. I said, ""Dodie you need to calm down and then we can try to get things straightened out.""\n\nShe said, ""OK, Danny, I'll try but it hurts real bad.""\n\nI said, ""OK, Dodie let me look at it.""\n\nShe said, ""How Danny, He is in real far.""\n\nI reached out and took hold of one of her feet and began to lift it up in the air. She did not resist and her knee was stiff as I pushed her leg up in the air. I could see from the expression on her face that I was hurting her leg and said, ""Dodie bend you knees and then pull your legs up and spread them real wide."" Toto was standing now with his back legs on the bed and one front leg on either side of Dodie's thin little waist.\n\nAs she did what I asked her to do, I could hear an almost audible sigh of relief. She said, ""Danny that makes it not hurt so much.""\n\nI said, ""OK, let me see what has happened.""\n\nI grabbed one of Toto's back legs and pulled it over to one side. I could clearly see where his penis was buried right up to his ball sack against my little sisters pelvis.\n\nI said, ""Dodie I am going to try and lift him straight up.""\n\nShe said, ""OK""\n\nWith that I grabbed Toto by the tail and tried to pull him out of her. As I did there was a big bulge that formed right where he went into her. I pulled harder and the bulge got bigger, but he would not come loose. I could tell that it was hurting Dodie because she was kind of huffing and puffing and saying ""ouch, ouch, that hurts Danny"". I said, ""Let's try one more time, maybe if I pull real steady like, he will come out.""\n\nShe said, ""Try not hurt me Danny.""\n\nI started pulling on Toto again, watching where he had entered her. The bulge was still there and the harder and more steady that I pulled the bigger it seemed to get. I could see right then that there was no way that I was going to pull Toto loose. When I turned loose of him Dodie gave a huge sigh of relief and said, ""Danny that hurt real bad, what we going to do?""\n\nI said, ""I think we will have to wait for him to come out by himself.""\n\nShe said, ""Aright Danny, we can let him alone for a few minutes.""\n\nI didn't know what to do. Toto was still stuck inside my sister and I was frustrated. Finally I said, ""Dodie what do we do?""\n\nShe said, ""I don't know Danny?""\n\nI just sat back on the bed and looked at her for a few seconds. I felt real sorry for her.\n\nShe saw me looking at her and said, ""Danny I never expected this to happen, it hasn't happened before.""\n\nI was kind of shocked for a second and said, ""You mean you have done this before?""\n\nShe said, ""Uh huh, I let him lick me down there and even poke his thingy against me, but tonight he did something different. He put it in that little hole. It felt real good for a little while and then he got it stuck in me.""\n\nI said, ""But Dodie it is not right for him to do that.""\n\nShe said, ""I know it's not right, but I like the way his tongue feels when he licks me, it kind of makes me shiver all over and then when he rubs his thingy against me it makes me have this wonderful feeling, I kind of shake and it feels so good. See how he kind of pushes it back and forth. He does it until the hot stuff comes out.""\n\nI looked down at Toto and he was going on about his business, his little butt was just jerking back and forth.\n\nI just sat there and watched.\n\nDodie again saw me watching and said, ""It really does feel good, honest. With my legs pulled up like this it even feels better.""\n\nI looked at her and said, ""Did the hot stuff come out before he got stuck in you?""\n\nShe said, ""No, I don't think so.""\n\nI said, ""Maybe if we just wait for him to make the hot stuff come out, we can get him out then.""\n\nShe said, ""Ok, maybe that is it. Cause he doesn't like to do it anymore once the stuff comes out.""\n\nSo there I was just watching my 9 year old sister get dog fucked.\n\nWe sat like that for maybe 5 or 10 more minutes. Toto was humping away. I was setting there quietly watching and Dodie was just laying there with her feet above her head and Toto buried up to the hilt.\n\nDodie eyes suddenly got real wide and she said, ""I can feel his stuff coming out inside of me. It still feels good, but not like before.""\n\nI leaned down and looked between Toto's legs and could see a lot of clear fluid and white stuff kind of pumping out between his penis and my sister. It flowed real slow down her bottom on to the bed. I reached out and kind of touched the stuff, it was real slick feeling and kind of gooey.\n\nI said, ""I think he will come out in a minute or two."" Toto was standing real relaxed against her now and wagging his tail like crazy. She still loved that dog and began to pat him on top of his head.\n\nI said, ""Let me try to pull him out now. Your real wet down there now that might help get him out.""\n\nShe said, ""OK, I think he is getting smaller inside of me, It don't hurt any more at all.""\n\nI grabbed Toto by the tail and pulled, again the bulge was there, but not nearly so big and I could see that if I pulled just a little more he would come out. I said, ""Dodie I am going to pull a little harder, you tell me if it hurts to bad.""\n\nShe said, ""OK, but it don't hurt at all now, it is like he's all soft inside of me.""\n\nI pulled a little harder on Toto and with kind of a smacking or sucking noise his penis came out. I held him up and looked at his penis. It was only about 3 or 4 inches long, but there was a big knot right at the base. It was really weird looking, kind of spear shaped with a pointy little end and actually not much bigger than my index finger, until the knot at the very base which was still about the size of a golf ball. At first I thought the knot was his balls, but I felt of it and it was to hard to be his balls.\n\nAs Toto came loose, Dodie had kind of rolled away from me, acting like she was embarrassed that she was naked. I didn't even look at her. I was to busy trying to see what had been stuck inside of her.\n\nDodie saw me looking at him and said, ""Danny don't hurt him, he didn't mean to hurt me.""\n\nI looked back at her and said, ""Dodie I am not going to hurt Toto, I was just looking at him.""\n\nShe said, ""Let me see too.""\n\nSo we laid Toto down on the bed between us and both looked at him. She said, ""Wow I didn't know that he had that"", pointing at the big knot at the base of his penis.\n\nI looked at her with kind of sad expression on my face. She said, ""Oh Danny, don't be upset with me and Toto, I didn't mean for it to happen. \n\nI didn't know what to do, so I said, ""Dodie I don't know what to say, just please don't do this again.""\n\nShe acted kind of like I had hurt her feelings and said, ""I got to go to the bathroom, besides Mom and Dad wouldn't like it if they found out you saw me naked.""\n\nI was scared as hell then. She was right. No matter what she did when she was by herself she could take care of it by herself, but if Mom and Dad found out about me being in the room with her with no clothes on, I was in the deepest shit of all.\n\nI stood up and said, ""Dodie I am going to bed.""\n\nAs I got to the door I turned around to look at Dodie, she was real upset and started to cry. I said, ""Now Dodie, every thing will be OK, just go get a bath and then we can talk some more if you want to.""\n\nShe got real happy then and said, ""I knew you'd help me, I love you Danny.""\n\nI said, ""I love you to Dodie, go to the bathroom.""\n\nEpilog:\n\nI don't know anything else about what went on between Toto and Dodie after that night. I do know that for the rest of my life I have not been able to watch the Wizard. Dodie was a problem for Mom and Dad after I left home. She married the first guy that asked her and the last time I saw her she was living in California, with her second or third husband and one big great dane."
1350,Dodie Has An Accident,['coming of age'],"After about 15 minutes, he started to shudder, pushing in a little deeper each time he did so. This went on and on, until his cock was in almost to the hilt. There must have been 25-30 cm. in her throat. After a few more minutes, foam started coming out of her mouth. She never varied her stroke, and caught much of it with her tongue, but either her swallowing channel was at least partially blocked, or she didn't try. Her mouth got frothier and frothier, and started to drip big, bubbly, off-white streamers. As he came and came, seemingly forever, the male opened his eyes and slowly nibbled his partner's back. Then he lifted his head and calmly looked around at the humans surrounding the enclosure.\n\n A large crowd had gathered, and since I was there from the start, I had a ringside seat. The children were observant and uninhibited. There were many shouts of ""What are they doing, Mommy?"" from kids ranging from two to perhaps ten, often followed by audible gasps from adults. Presumably, the older kids knew perfectly well what was going on, and kept quiet, hoping not to get hauled away.\n\nI watched the camels, and sometimes the people. Many men had bulging crotches, and both men and women had dilated pupils and flushed faces. Several couples held each other closely. There were pheromones in the air that day, and not all of them from the camels. [Comment: People who claim that sexual arousal in response to animals is ""abnormal,"" even statistically, were way off base in this case.]\n\nThe mothers with children were visibly, and hugely, embarrassed, and the occasional father too, though perhaps less so. The excuses they gave for hustling themselves and the kids out of there were amazing, as were the kids' pleas to stick around, and the difficulties of pushing one's way through a packed crowd of totally fascinated humanity.\n\n(By the way, don't let anyone tell you that Blacks don't blush, though you have to pay some attention. But on a cool day, cheeks flushed with hot coursing blood literally glow, and that is easily visible from 3-4 meters away. If they're standing right next to you, their radiant heat is unmistakable. A lot of people were working on breath control, air hissing past tightened lips, trying not to gasp or pant.)\n\nI was impressed, and not just at the delicious rudeness of it all. In my humble opinion, the female was not nagged, bullied or threatened into doing that; she just did it. Once she started, the male didn't force anything, and both animals established their rhythm, took their time, and did it right, with total concentration. They cast the distinct impression that they had all the time in the world.\n\nI've tried to guess at ""reasons."" Examples: She wasn't sexually receptive, but wanted to assure the male's loyalty and continuing interest. She wanted to make sure he'd have nice fresh sperm available (since the present crop was getting used up), when the time came for reproductive activity. His aromas, or ejaculation, or perhaps the mechanics of the act, might stabilize her cycles (as happens in humans, with males' axillary [apocrine] glands having that effect on female menses) or have other desirable effects on her physiology. She liked it. She liked him. (Then, in order of decreasing perceived likelihood:) They were getting paid. She did it on a dare. They were goofing on the audience. It was really 4 people in camel costumes. I imagined it. Since I'm well known for my lack of imagination, the last alternative is indeed the least likely.\n\nI found the whole act somehow very nice, gentle, sympatico, and erotic. There were no visible issues of dominance or power. Both animals behaved with tact, serenity, and, if I may say so, dignity, especially considering there was an almost complete ring of noisy humans around them, some less than 15 meters away.\n\nClearly, others felt similarly, or I can't read people at all.\n\n\n\nI have seen mares nuzzling and sometimes licking at a geldings sheath to try and arouse him. I have been told that they do it to stallions as well but all of the stallions I have known so far have not needed any encouragement.\n\nOn one occasion a little gelding was put into a pasture with several mares, all of whom came into heat within a few days of his arrival. He mounted one mare repeatedly, the first time he had ever mounted a mare in his life I believe. After she went out of heat the lead mare of the group, a rather savage mare, came into heat and tried to seduce the little gelding. He was too frightened of her to perform though, since she had already kicked the stuffing out of him several times. One afternoon though I was watching when she came up to him and quietly began nibbling at his whithers. He stood quietly for this, nibbling back sometimes, as her muzzle moved along his back, and then down his side. She finally reached between his hind legs and began to blow on his sheath. At this point the gelding started to get frightened, since this was a mare who had torn pieces out of the others in the herd. But with her running her nose around the entrance to his sheath he began to drop. He was wide eyed with fear but his penis dropped until she could reach with her lips to start gently nibbling at the side of him. Now his mood changed and he started getting horny. His back arched slightly and he lifted his tail a bit. His cock got fully erect and rose up to a 45 degree angle. Having been gelded young he was quite under endowed for a horse, less than seven inches, but he was fully hardened and blowing hard down his nose. The mare kept nibbling until he was giving these funny little half whicker, half moan noises. At this point she put her mouth further over his cock. The feel of her teeth (I assume) startled him a bit though, he stopped looking so horny and started looking frightened again. The mare kept running her lips over him but he began to soften and drop down. Once he was about half way retracted he leapt away from the mare and walked off. I did notice that his hind quarters looked wobbly as he walked away. I went over to him and offered to stroke him but he obviously just wanted to be left alone.\n\nThat's the closest I've seen to an equine blow job. I have seen a few other mares nuzzle at geldings, but I've never seen one react to it as strongly as this little gelding did. This is the same gelding that I saw trying to manage what looked like an attempt at an equine 69 once years ago. Every time he started to lick the mare though she would stop sniffing around his sheath and raise her head though so he didn't get what I assume he wanted. At that time I was still very worried about my reaction to horses so I left instead of staying to watch them. I've regretted that for years."
1351,Dog Ballers,['FF-dog'],"Chapter 2\n\nMyra struggled to fill her lungs. The hunger that had kept her mouth dry and her body tingling had overpowered her common sense, she reflected. Now, when it was too late, she thought she knew what had produced that air of tension among them. Pulsegate perched at the tip of a headland that projected into the Pacific on a wild, lonely section of the coast. Bonnie's uncle had bought his land at a time when railroads and highways into the area had been nonexistent; without transportation, and with the heavy forests and deep brush choking the valleys, people had probably felt there were easier places to farm and build towns. This stretch of the coast had remained unchanged. There were hardly more than a handful of inhabitants within a forty-mile radius of the secluded retreat, and Walter had apparently done nothing to encourage the interest of his distant neighbors. Now, the three couples were reacting to their insulated privacy. But they must have been ready, she thought; they must have been awfully close to breaking the restraints, if they could throw them off so easily. Just as she'd been ready to jump at Jim's unthinkable suggestion. Her throat ached with fear and anticipation. She was going to take part in something totally foreign to her whole concept of right and wrong. Somehow, that merely added intensity to the excitement. She had learned as a child that nothing is as thrilling when it is accepted as when it is a violation of the rules. And some of the most deeply ingrained rules were to be broken tonight. There was a brief flurry of preparation. Bonnie sent Ward upstairs to get some of her nylons. She even laughed a little, her voice taut. ""Wondered when I packed them why I should,"" she admitted. ""Nothing to wear them for out here."" She took a deck of cards from one of the drawers in the kitchen cabinet. ""Rocky, how about shuffling? We can cut for who goes first."" Rocky riffled the deck. Ward returned with the nylons and dumped them in a heap on the table. His eyes gleamed and he glanced wolfishly from one of the women to another. Myra shivered at the way he ran the tip of his tongue over his lips. She approached the table, where Rocky was spreading the cards face down. ""Low card's it,"" muttered Rocky. The four of spades gave Myra a sharp sense of relief. She wouldn't be the first one, anyhow; somebody was sure to get a lower card than that. Leanne squealed with delight. ""An ace! Look, everybody, I drew an ace!"" She waved the ace of hearts excitedly in the air. Rocky simply tipped one card face up on the table--the ten of diamonds. Jim exposed the ten of spades. ""Go ahead, babe,"" Ward said to Bonnie. Bonnie shook her head in a tight, jerky motion. ""You first,"" she insisted to her husband. Ward shrugged. He seemed tense as he flipped over a card. It was a six, and Myra became aware of beads of perspiration that glistened on his forehead. Ward looked steadily at Bonnie. ""All yours, baby."" As if she were in a trance, Bonnie extended her hand. She kept the face of her card concealed, shielding it with both hands while she peaked. Then she glanced at Myra. ""You ... we ..."" Bonnie gulped. ""Everybody else's cards are out,"" she whispered. ""What's yours, Myra?"" Poor thing, thought Myra. So scared. It's a cinch yours is lower than my four. ""Four of spades,"" she murmured, showing Bonnie the card. Bonnie gasped, then shrieked. She began to gyrate wildly around the room, waving her own card above her head. ""A five!"" she shrieked. ""I got a five!""\n""Oh, noooo ..."" Myra felt chilled. The safe four had proved itself a traitor. ""My God, that means I'm it!"" She darted panic- stricken glances at the others. Rocky sidled closer. ""It's okay, puss!"" he whispered. ""It'll be like that first dive into the surf. The minute you're in, the water feels great.""\n""Oh, Rocky! I'm so scared!""\n""Nawww! You're going to have fun!""\n""Rocky ... you really want me to? Is it going to be fun for you? I mean, with me being ... being ..."" The words seemed to stick in her throat. He nodded, enthusiasm obvious in his expression. ""You bet! Christ, puss!"" He winced, and she realized he was squirming. ""Christ, yes! Already got an ache in my balls!""\n""Oh, Rocky! Shhh!""\n""Let's start out with clothes on!"" said Jim eagerly. ""Hey, Myra, can you get your arms out of the sleeves without taking that thing off?""\n""No! I mean, I don't know!"" she heard herself wailing. Things were happening too fast. ""Sure you can,"" Rocky insisted. ""Come on; I'll help."" She turned numbly away from the others and unbuttoned the top three buttons of the smock. With Rocky's help, she twisted to free her arms from the sleeves, then fastened the buttons again. The smock cut tightly under her arms, and there was no way to fasten the top button. ""Oh, dear! Is it all right this way, Rocky?"" she asked. He grinned hungrily. ""Great! Just great! You're okay, puss!"" Jim and Ward had taken advantage of the pause to place sofa cushions down the middle of the table. They stood back, now, and gazed expectantly at Rocky and Myra. ""You ready, baby?"" asked Ward. Myra felt a flush of dry heat spreading over her skin. She licked her lips, trying vainly to moisten them. ""All ready!"" exclaimed Rocky. ""Right, puss?""\n""Oh, Rocky! Rocky!"" she hated herself for the way her voice croaked. Rocky swept her into his arms and crossed to the table. She trembled violently when he laid her on the cushions. Her lower legs were unsupported, letting her feet dangle. She clutched desperately at the edges of the cushions and felt her nails bite into the coarse fabric. ""Oh, no!"" she whispered, shutting her eyes. ""Oh, God, no!"" Horror seeped through her at the sensation of nylon being looped around her ankles and wrists. She moaned softly and turned her head from side to side. Like her wilder fantasies and dreams, this would end with her recovering awareness, but it seemed so terribly real at the moment. But the writhing of her guts and the pressure in her lungs served as unceasing reminders that she was experiencing something real. ""Oh!"" she gasped explosively as firm hands parted her legs. ""Eee! Mph!"" She refused to open her eyes. Someone seized her waist and pulled her closer to the end of the table while others continued to spread her legs. Her heels were pressed against the table legs and she felt the nylon bite into her ankles as quick fingers tied each stocking. Even while she tried to squirm into a less strained position, hands caught at her arms and extended them sideways and back past her head. In moments, the loops tugged at her wrists and she knew they had finished tying her. Spread-eagled, she was thrust upward by the cushions while the backs of her knees pressed the edge of the table and the backs of her hands rested on the smooth table top. Tension seemed to arch her body upward, making her breasts protrude and forcing her lower abdomen indecently out. ""Omigod!"" she whispered. ""Not like this! Oh, not this way!"" She jerked hopelessly at her bonds, realizing instantly that they were secure and unyielding. ""Oh, pleeease!"" She imagined momentarily she was the sacrificial victim at the peak of one of the Mayan pyramids, then forcibly rejected the fantasy as too terrifying. Hands began to stroke her upper arms and thighs. She finally opened her eyes, unable to resist curiosity. All three men bent over the table as they caressed her, and she saw Bonnie and Leanne join them. The two women appeared to be struggling with themselves; they were clearly excited, but both seemed uneasy, as if wondering what it was going to be like when their turns came. Fear and embarrassment welled in Myra, but the sensations produced by gentle hands were firing her suppressed excitement. Tendrils of pleasure were wriggling through her like barbed threads of fire. Delicious pulses of excitement made her belly jerk and snapped her thighs taut. Her breath hissed between her parted lips in soft sighs that expressed enjoyment of the bizarre situation. She noted in vague awareness that no one was feeling under the smock. Their hands reached the material and rubbed her through it, instead. The textured cotton whispered against her flesh, arousing hungry response from her tightly stretched muscles. Rocky rubbed in small circles on her lower belly. Jim used both hands, stroking unhurriedly over the fronts of her upper thighs. Ward leaned in from the side, one arm across her, and kneaded her hips, his fingers driving under her to squeeze her asscheeks. Leanne lovingly caressed Myra's upper arms, again and again letting her fingers trail over the sensitive contours of her armpits and onto her ribs. And Bonnie used her fingertips to trace the lines of Myra's jaw and throat. Myra found that she could separate the competing sensations only part of the time. For the most part, they seemed to blend into a throbbing, irresistible pleasure that raced unchecked over her entire body. Her embarrassment was fading and the fear was gone. The gentleness of the caresses reminded her constantly that everyone at the table loved her and wanted to make her feel good. Reassurance relaxed her and pushed her into deeper awareness of her reactions. ""Ooo! Ahhhh!"" The exclamations seemed to be wrenched from her as Bonnie's hands slipped onto Myra's breasts. ""Good God, Bonnie!"" The slender brunette worked her long, slim fingers over the rounded slopes and across Myra's compressed nipples. Then she unfastened one button, then another. Myra squirmed at the sudden release of pressure. She felt her breasts expand and glanced down at the smooth fullness of their inner curves. She looked at Bonnie and noted the other's continued dissatisfaction. ""Not enough,"" Bonnie commented. ""Honey, you've got really good boobs!"" She reached for the next button. ""Don't!"" whispered Myra. ""Not yet. Please?"" Bonnie grinned. She seemed to have worked off her own apprehension and uncertainty. She was obviously enjoying the game thoroughly. ""You're just too damn good to keep covered up like this, honey."" She ignored Myra's weakening protests and loosened two more buttons. The upper part of the smock separated at the front and settled to the sides. It fell free of Myra's breasts and ribs to leave the soft mounds naked. Peach-tinted nipples projected above pale flesh. Her position made the mounds flatten and spread under their own weight, and they bulged at the other sides. Their awkward form heightened Myra's consciousness of her position and the gleaming highlights focused her attention on the lighting. The brilliance of the overhead chandelier, centered over the table, forced itself into prominence. She felt suddenly as brightly illuminated as if she were in surgery. ""God, Bonnie! Can't you turn off the chandelier? It's so damn bright!"" Bonnie laughed softly. ""On you, that looks good, honey. You got nothing to hide!""\n""Oh, dear,"" Myra subsided. Pleading would do nothing for her, and she was determined not to draw attention to her renewed embarrassment. Bonnie leaned forward to clutch Myra's left breast with both hands. ""You take the other one,"" Leanne giggled self-consciously and glanced into Myra's eyes as if to reassure herself Myra would not be angry. With an apologetic, embarrassed expression, she touched Myra's right breast. ""Ooh, you're warm!"" she exclaimed. Her fingers probed experimentally at the soft, yielding flesh. Myra rolled her eyes back and gasped. The sensation of two pairs of hands manipulating her boobs was a novel one. The intensity of the resulting surge of pleasure caught her unprepared and made her arch her back sharply. ""Mmmmmm ... oooo, that feels good!"" she moaned softly, then bit her lip. ""Ooo, it feels so funny!"" Leanne kneaded carefully, as if afraid she was going to hurt Myra. But even in her uncertainty, her fingers seemed to possess an instinctive skill at finding the most sensitive, pleasurable locations and pressures. Bonnie appeared to be as uncertain as Leanne but less fearful of hurting their captive. She massaged firmly and confidently, pressing inward on the bulges and letting her thumbs imprison the hardening nipple. Myra jerked first at one wrist, then the other, her shoulders twisting and her head swinging from side to side. The delicious heat that was building in her boobs seemed to race through her and collect in her cunt, and the inner tendons in her thighs worked with convulsive, irregular spasms. The men's hands grew more insistent. Blunt fingertips probed and squeezed at her belly and sides, and somebody seemed to be kneading her thighs vigorously. She became dimly aware that someone was unfastening the button over her navel, and she squirmed helplessly while one button after another came undone. Her smock slid gradually further open; she felt its treacherous friction at her sides, then at her hips, and suddenly the hem, which had cut deeply into the outer sides of her thighs, let go and fell away. In a mixture of terror and fierce lust, she struggled to raise her head. She stared open-mouthed past the hands that caressed her boobs. Her belly gleamed palely, drum taut from the stretched position of her arms and thighs. Her lower abdomen formed a gently rounded dome, and the wheat tones of her pubic hair glimmered. She was horrified at the way her thighs sloped outward and down away from her hips; she realized her cunt was distended and jutting--an open invitation to the searching fingers of the men. The picture her naked body presented overpowered her with its suggestion of lewd eagerness, and she let her head sink back. ""Omigod!"" she whispered. A groan bubbled on her lips. She had gazed long enough to know Jim had positioned himself between her knees, and she was certain it was he who was now working his thumbs upward along the inner depression along her thighs toward her cunt. Her husband had been on her left and Ward on her right, but she found it impossible to distinguish between their hands as they fondled her belly and worked their fingers into the tangled mass of her pubic hair. She cried out with pleasure when she felt Jim's thumbs press at her labia. ""Eeyaghhh! Mmmm, yes! Gooood!"" Her asscheeks winked, and her hips jerked upward. She pushed the backs of her thighs hard against the edge of the table and elevated her pelvis. Jim stroked the outer surfaces of her cunt, his rough skin catching on fine hair and sliding back and forth in a regular rhythm that drew moans of happiness from her. ""Don't look, Jim. Please don't look!"" she whispered. Somehow it seemed all right for him to play with her cunt if he refrained from looking at it. But another quick peek destroyed her hopeful optimism; he was obviously intent on the appearance of the flesh he was caressing. She dropped back with a shudder. ""Oh, Jim! Ohhh, Jim!"" His caresses worked gradually inward. She felt a growing tension in her labia and knew they were swelling and opening under her increasing excitement. A sensation of heat, deep inside her cunt and spreading to her cunt-mouth, warned her that she had begun to ooze wetness in response to the delight she felt. She twisted, hot and eager. Bonnie bent to put her mouth to Myra's breast. She lipped the rigid nipple, her lips feeling soft and moist to Myra as they closed on the puckering sides of the stiff little lump. Myra inhaled sharply and felt a rush of giddiness. Too many things were happening at once for her to brace herself. Bonnie licked at the top of the nipple and chewed gently, her teeth hard and smooth on the quivering tit. Leanne's fingers stopped massaging, and Myra saw the black- haired beauty eyeing Bonnie's actions. ""Feels good, doesn't it, dear?"" Leanne gazed thoughtfully into Myra's contorted face. ""Yes!"" whispered Myra. ""Oh, God, yes!""\n""Doesn't it make you feel funny to have women playing with you?""\n""Unhhh! Ooh, yes! But you're both awful good! As if you knew exactly what would feel best!"" Myra was startled to realize how deeply she had resented having the women taking part. There was something right and natural in having the men paw at her. In a way, it had seemed inevitable. Give a gang of men a helpless female, and they were bound to start grabbing. But to be fondled by other women had seemed humiliating. The fact she was no longer irritated by the feminine attention puzzled her. Still, she was too inflamed now to make any effort to sort out her confused emotions. ""It feels strange, but I can't help the way it makes my body feel."" Leanne smiled tenderly and imitated Bonnie. She caught Myra's other nipple in her mouth and sucked, her tongue playing over the tingling button while Myra tilted her head back and moaned with delight. Jim's thumbs parted the swelling labia and began to glide through the thick wetness that coated their inner slopes. Myra jerked her hips eagerly. She was no longer able to sort her feelings; if she was embarrassed, her embarrassment merely intensified her excitement. If she was conscious of the violation of convention, the consciousness added a delicious sense of wickedness. If her modesty was being shredded, her lewd position and movements spiced the welter of pleasurable sensations. She abandoned herself to her excitement and writhed furiously. Ward's face appeared abruptly above hers. He bent over her and gazed hungrily. ""Jesus, what a woman!"" he exclaimed softly. ""Why the hell didn't we ever try this before?""\n""You're saying that to make me feel good,"" she mumbled through clenched teeth. ""Ward? Aren't you disgusted with me, the way I'm acting?""\n""Disgusted! For Christ's sake! Why should I be?""\n""But I'm just like a whore! I mean ...""\n""Bullshit! Wouldn't find a whore squirming around like you are!""\n""Really, Ward? You don't ...""\n""Most exciting kind of sex I ever got tangled up in."" He pressed his mouth to hers. With a gulp, she caught at his lips. They were wet and thick, and their warmth sent a glow racing over her. She sucked greedily at them while her body leaped and twisted. His tongue came out; she drew it deep into her mouth and opened her jaws widely. Ward probed at the inside of her mouth and the tip of his tongue thrust into the arch of her throat. It was the next thing to getting fucked, she reflected. It was mouth-fucking, and it ought to be called that instead of all the other things they called it. His tongue was an oral cock poking deep into her oral cunt. The mixing of their saliva was the copious eruption of jism, and when she swallowed it, desperately, it was inconceivable that she wasn't swallowing gobs of semen. The erratic, fluttering stabs of pleasure that had made her squirm changed to hard, driving jolts. Her excitement had suddenly become an all-consuming passion, and she felt her muscles jerking powerfully. At the small of her back, convulsive twisting pulled fiercely at her frame and raised her. Her asscheeks hardened and relaxed spasmodically, bouncing on the cushion. Her widespread thighs swung vigorously inward and outward while Jim's thumbs worked their way continuously deeper into her slit. She stared fixedly at the strong, male jaw that blocked her vision and gulped feverishly at the thrusting male tongue. In her passion, she regretted suddenly that she was sucking at Ward's tongue instead of mouthing his cock. Powerful waves of affection overwhelmed her with desire to make everybody feel as good as she felt. A persistent throbbing above her pussy captured her attention. Distractedly, she tried to identify the feeling. At last, she realized Rocky was rubbing the soft layers of flesh that surrounded her clitoris. Even as she isolated the delicious rush of sensation, she felt Jim's fingers groping at the rim of her cuntmouth. She wondered fleetingly if a woman could be overstimulated-- if the separate waves of pleasure could reinforce each other so intently as to overload her nervous system and destroy her. The thought died almost as soon as it arose; she felt too terribly good to waste effort on doubts. She had lost the power to respond to distractions, but could only react to the surging flood of excitement. Jim's thumb drove suddenly and brutally into her cunt, his knuckle stretching her cuntmouth and the webbing between thumb and forefinger pressing hard on her anus as his fingers clutched at her ass. ""YEEEAAGHHHHH!"" she shrieked, the sound bubbling around Ward's deeply thrust tongue. With new ferocity, she sucked at the thick tongue and tensed her thighs to drive her cunt harder onto the harsh intruder. Rocky stripped back the hood of her clitoris with the fingers of one hand and stroked the side of the throbbing organ with those of the other. The waves of pleasure that had washed her turned to violent, hot walls of sensation so intense she could no longer tell whether she felt excitement or agony. Her body was completely out of control; she thrashed mindlessly on the cushions, wrenching at the nylons as she rocked from side to side ... A great tension gathered abruptly in her belly, its heat a buzzing vibrancy that erupted into tremors she couldn't quiet. She felt as if she were vainly trying to engulf teasing organs at both ends; she was trying to swallow Ward's tongue, her own tongue dragging wildly at it, and to pull Jim's whole hand into her aching cuntmouth. Hard, fierce contractions seized her vagina and she rocked to the savage rhythm of orgasm. After a bare moment's reluctance to the idea of reaching a climax, she flung herself into it in a paroxysm of delight. ""Mmm-mm-mmmm!"" she grunted heavily into Ward's mouth with each contraction. Her body caught the tempo and jerked in a great spasm each time a new contraction caught at her cuntmouth. She was vaguely conscious that Bonnie and Leanne were timing their greedy sucking to her spasms. And the terrible intensity of the clitoral massage continued to drive the force of her orgasm higher. After what seemed an eternity of tossing in the grip of her pleasure, her responses collapsed. The rubbing at her clitoris became sheer torture, and Ward's tongue seemed to choke her. She struggled frantically to free herself from the intolerable sensations, panic gathering as her helplessness overshadowed everything else. As if sensing her growing terror, Ward drew back and Rocky took his hand away from her clitoris. She sagged, thankful and spent.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\n""Omigod!"" she whispered. ""Omigod, I came so hard!"" Bonnie released her nipple and straightened. Leanne sucked for a moment longer, then she, too, backed away. Jim's thumb stayed in Myra's cunt, and she startled herself by squirming gently on the embedded digit. ""Unh! I didn't mean to do that!"" she exclaimed with a sense of wonder. ""What the hell's wrong with me?"" Rocky came around where she could see him. ""Puss, you're grade A!"" he told her feelingly. ""Christ! We've never done anything as exciting as this!""\n""Brrr!"" she shivered. ""I'm scared as hell, honey! You guys are making a savage out of me!""\n""Huh?"" He looked pleasantly curious. ""What do you mean?""\n""Oh, honey! I feel awful!""\n""Hurt? Mad?""\n""No! All sex! Oh, God, I must be a nymphomaniac! I'm almost as excited as I was before I came!""\n""Want to go again!"" Rocky beamed, obviously understanding what it was that was troubling her. ""Yes! Oh, honey, I'm awful!"" He laughed. His voice shook, and she stared wonderingly at him as realization dawned that he was having difficulty controlling himself. ""Honey!"" she exclaimed. ""You're ..."" He nodded and grinned self-consciously. ""I'm damn near ready to explode!"" he admitted. ""Look, let's not be a bunch of chickens! We've got a good thing going!"" Myra tensed. She knew what her husband was getting at, and she had a sinking certainty she would jump at his suggestion. ""Honey?"" she whispered. ""Why not all the way?"" he asked, words tumbling eagerly. ""How much more intimate can it get?""\n""Oh, please, honey!"" she protested weakly, fighting the urge to scream out in support of Rocky's proposal. ""Why not, puss?"" Rocky stared into her eyes. She was certain he could see her longing behind them. With a low moan of desire, she let her lips tremble and returned his stare with sick hope. He seemed to shake off what little doubt he'd had. ""Come on!"" he said sharply. ""What the hell are we doing standing around with our clothes on!"" In a sudden flurry of motion, the three men and both women jerked their clothes off. Myra stared, wild excitement tearing at her. To her surprise, Rocky's cock looked shorter than either of the other two. It was thick and powerful-looking, and she trembled at the memory of the way it filled her, but Ward's was longer, even though not quite so fat. Jim's frightened her. He was slender to the point of boniness, he should have had a skinny hard-on. Instead, he reminded her of a horse. His cock was easily an inch longer than Ward's, and she was positive it must be as thick as her wrist. Perversely, she had a sudden hunger to be impaled on the grotesque instrument. She gulped. Such a desire must be a kind of disloyalty to her husband, she thought. With a deep groan, she turned her head and shut her eyes. The need for Jim's cock was a horrifying kind of sickness. But she heard Rocky's voice, tight and hoarse. ""Myra? Puss? Come on, puss, let's really share! How about it?"" She opened her eyes and studied him. ""You really do want to, don't you?"" He nodded. His jaw bulged. ""Oh, honey! All right, honey,"" she whispered, then writhed with shame. ""Jim? You game?"" asked Rocky of their friend. ""Okay with you, babe?"" Jim asked Leanne. Leanne's eyes were wide and her expression seemed scared to Myra. ""Would that mean ... I mean, would I be ..."" Leanne swallowed and cringed. ""Who ..."" Bonnie stirred. ""Oh, God!"" she said in a low tone. ""An orgy! You got the guts, Leanne?"" Leanne nodded wordlessly. Bonnie laughed, a shrill, nervous explosion of sound. ""Ward, you'd like that, wouldn't you!"" Ward growled deep in his throat and stared at Leanne, his eyes narrow and greedy. ""Christ, yes!"" Bonnie glanced at Rocky. Myra felt a twinge of jealousy at the way their gazes locked. But consciousness of what she was to get from Jim swept the momentary resentment away. Without further discussion, everyone seemed to focus on her. Jim loosened and retied the stockings that held her wrists, giving her considerable slack in her arms. She had thought he was releasing her, and when she realized her mistake she objected. ""How come?"" she demanded. ""How come, Jim?"" He flushed. ""Hate to admit it, but there's something about having you helpless that really turns me on! You don't mind that much do you?""\n""I ... I guess not,"" she whispered. She knew he would be gentle with her. It would be a little bit like her fantasies of being raped. Maybe she'd like it better than simply making love. ""No!"" she said, correcting herself. ""No! I don't mind!"" Jim returned to her legs. Leaning over her and seizing her waist, he pulled her toward him. By the time her arms were taut again, her butt was at the end of the table. She could feel the hard edge through the compressed cushion. He disappeared from her field of vision and untied her ankles. The weight of her legs arched her back deeply, and she cried out. But Jim lifted her legs and laid her ankles on his shoulders. She winced as she stared at the huge cockhead that protruded above her pubic hair. ""Dear God, Jim! Will it go in?"" He grinned broadly. ""Shall we find out?""\n""Yes! Omigod, yes! Please!"" He seized the bulky shaft in his hand and pushed down to force his cockhead to the level of her cunt. She felt the bulging dome settle into the depression around her cuntmouth, the thick wetness of her cunt making the contact slippery and fiercely exciting. ""Oh, dear!"" she exclaimed. ""Oh, Jim! Push gently!"" He leaned against the rigid cock. Pressure mounted at her cuntmouth and she felt her rim stretching as it slid outward before the wedging action of his cockhead. ""Oh! Ah! Push, honey, push!"" she pleaded. The pressure continued to increase. The rounder cockhead settled deeper and deeper into the gulping embrace of her cuntmouth. She opened her mouth wide, as if that would somehow help her cunt to stretch. As the huge cockhead continued to open her, she began to be afraid she couldn't hold its full diameter. But there was an abrupt relaxing of the taut rim and she knew she had taken him. ""Jim! OH, JIM, DRIVE IT HOME!"" He swung his hips forward smoothly. His shaft plunged into her. The massive cockhead plowed the length of the spongy barrel of her vagina. She felt gloriously full. Her throat seemed to swell sympathetically, and she thrust onto the plunging shaft as if to engulf it even faster. ""AGHHH!"" she cried out in ecstasy. ""UMMMMM! OOOOO!"" His pelvic pad slammed against her distended cunt to flatten soft tissues and impale her on wiry strands of his pubic hair. He bent forward, forcing her legs back over her, and grabbed her tits in strong hands. ""OH! EEEEE! FUCK, YOU SKINNY BASTARD! FUCKME!"" Jim laughed. He dug his fingertips into her boobs and crushed the base of his cock into the elastic pad of her cuntmouth. ""Right on, babe!"" he exclaimed breathlessly. ""Let's fuck!"" But Myra held her hips motionless. The initial shock of fullness had faded, leaving a delicious, stuffed feeling, and she allowed herself to wallow in pleasure. The pressure at her cuntmouth seemed to spread in ripples across her pussy and along her thighs. She was conscious of the prickly contact between her asscheeks and the fronts of his bristling thighs, and of the sweaty pressure of his shoulders against the backs of her ankles. Her boobs throbbed, and her gut churned around the deeply buried cockhead. Giddy with pleasure, she twisted to see what her husband was doing to Bonnie. To her horror, she discovered that the tall blonde had sunk to her knees and clasped her arms around Rocky's thighs. Her mouth was over the end of his cock; there was nothing to be seen of the enormous cockhead, but Bonnie's lips encircled the shaft behind the awesome rim and her cheeks caved in rhythmically as she sucked. A great tremor shook Myra; only in her wildest fantasies had she let herself imagine doing such a thing. But excitement hardened her belly and puckered the inside of her mouth. When she had sucked Ward's tongue, she had wished it were a cock. Perhaps she had reached a point where she could thrill someone that way. She was struck at her husband's expression of bliss. She noticed that Ward had dropped onto one of the straight chairs, sprawled with his legs extended and one ankle crossed over the other. Leanne straddled him, her boobs jouncing and her hair a shimmering, blue-black cloud around her head as she pumped herself up and down on his long cock. Her own cunt tightened involuntarily, and Myra gasped. ""Jim! Oh, Jim! Don't wait any longer! Let's fuck, honey!"" His hips began to stroke back and forth. She felt the brutal cockhead pumping the length of her vagina, her organs jostling around it, and the heavy, slick shaft washboarding her cuntmouth. Great shivers of pleasure caught at her, and she jerked fiercely at the loops that held her wrists. Gulping and sobbing with excitement, she used the leverage of her legs to add a pumping motion of her own. Her pussy battered against the root of Jim's cock and huge waves of pleasure washed over her. ""Jim ... Jim, darling ... harder! FASTER, JIM! HARDER!""\n""UNH! UNH!"" Jim grunted as he smashed against her. He released her boobs and gripped her thighs. She surged back and forth on the cushions before his blows. Her boobs swayed drunkenly, and she caught her lower lip between her teeth. Fiery sensations flooded her pussy, and the core of her gut seemed to be melting around the continuously stroking cockhead. ""HONEY!"" she cried out. ""Honey, I'm going to come! I'M GOING TO COME!"" The first contraction clamped her cuntmouth fiercely on his shaft before she had finished warning him. Staring wide-eyed into his sweat-covered face, she saw a fleeting expression of surprise, then a swift, savage flare of intense joy. ""Oh, shit!"" he exclaimed under his breath. ""Oh, shit! What a squeeze!"" He jerked her to him, flattening the swollen membranes of her cunt on the steely bristles of his pubic hair. His cock pulsed with jerky twitchings. Suddenly, she felt a sharp blow against the inner end of her vaginal passage and a hot pool began to grow inside her. She felt pressure waves as her vaginal walls milked the jerking cock. Her orgasm shook her like a rag doll, and she mumbled incoherently. The room seemed to spin around her, growing brighter and dimmer with her spasms. The intensity of her orgasm increased with a rush, until she was ready to panic. Then, without warning, the tension began to subside and her faintness passed. She ground her hips, rubbing her pussy on his straining groin. The distinct boundaries of his orgasm faded; maybe the early heat had dropped to her own internal temperature. She became aware of the inevitable softening of the giant prick, and sighed regretfully. ""Happens every time,"" he murmured wearily, as if he could read her mind. ""Why not?"" she asked. ""After a workout like that, why not?""\n""Glad we fucked?"" he asked gently. ""Mmm-hmmm!"" She felt herself glow. ""Oh, my, yes! Jim, Rocky was right! How come it took us so long to get around to it?""\n""Damned if I know. All I can say is, we're lucky as hell we ever did break the block!"" She nodded slowly and gazed at him. ""That's right! We might have gone on forever without knowing how dumb we were!"" She heard Bonnie's voice in wildly excited, strangled exclamations. The tall blonde hung upside down against Rocky's belly. Her butt was against him, and he had her thighs locked under his arms so she straddled him, her feet thrust behind him and up. He was bent, his mouth pressed to the writhing woman's pussy. Myra peered closely; his cock looked limp and slack. ""Jim!"" Myra whispered. ""She sucked him until he came!""\n""Sure did,"" Jim replied. ""But she's getting her turn now!"" Bonnie clutched at Rocky's ankles. Her hair tumbled past her arms and dragged on the floor. Rocky's head bobbed as he chewed at the glistening, pink pussy. Bonnie's hips jerked erratically, and she groaned and gasped continuously. Myra watched with fascination as the other's belly tightened and began to leap. ""AHHH-AHHH-AGHHHHH!"" Bonnie yelled, a low, undulating cry of satiated desire. ""ROCKY-ROCKY-ROCKY!"" Rocky drove his face deeper into the churning, steaming mounds of flesh and savaged her with his mouth. Her legs sawed frantically and her toes splayed. She quivered in the grip of a vicious tremor. Her mouth was distended and her eyes bulged. Then she quieted. ""Oh, Rocky!"" she said in a muffled voice. ""Oh, Rocky, we really showed each other, didn't we!"" Rocky grunted and eased her to the floor. She extended one arm to him and he raised her to her feet. Sagging against him, she stared thoughtfully toward Ward. Rocky glanced at Ward and Leanne and grinned. ""Looks like they made it before we finished,"" he remarked. Leanne lay against Ward, his arms tightly clasped around her. As if she were asleep, she had her cheek pressed to his chest and her eyes closed. Her legs dangled limply on either side of the chair, and it appeared that she was still impaled on his cock. Jim pushed Myra further onto the table. His cock slipped out of the enveloping heat of her cunt as he did so, and she grunted in disappointment. She was dismayed at the realization that she had secretly hoped he would remain as he was until he recovered his hard on. While he fumbled at the knotted stockings, she puzzled over the implications of her continuing lust. She had known for a long time that she had a greater capacity for sex than Rocky; one or two orgasms in a night seemed to do him in, while she could absorb all the stimulation he could give her and still long for more. But she had believed the weird game they had played this time would drain her. Instead, she was already a bundle of raw nerves begging for further satisfaction. She let Jim help her off the table and stood quietly while he massaged feeling back into her arms. The skilled touch inflamed her, and an occasional brushing contact with his body drove daggers of need through her. The intensity of her reactions alarmed her; when Jim released her tingling arm, she bolted through the door into the night. The breeze of the afternoon had died. The air was still and mild, and the landscape had a ghostly appearance under the slanting rays of the nearly full moon. The brush was black, except on the side facing the moon, where it was a soft, silvery hue. The shadows had no halftones, and the moonlight washed out the texture of the ground, hiding depressions unless they were deep enough to fill with shadow. She heard Jim's startled shout and Rocky's gentle urging. Without pausing, she called over her shoulder. ""I'll be back in a little bit. I'm all right."" She fled along the path to the beach, slowing when the footing grew rough, then sighing contentedly when she felt the coarse sand against the soles of her feet. She crossed the sparkling beach to a low, flat table of rock. As she had expected, the sandstone still held the heat of the day, and she flung herself onto it and turned over to lie staring at the moon. ""What is it with me?"" she asked uneasily, as if expecting a reply from the silent moon. ""Is it something about you? Does a full moon really make people get primitive?"" She knew that was ridiculous. ""Hell, you're full once every month! I don't get this way every time. So why now? How come I don't feel like I had enough?"" She gazed along the soft contours of her body. Her pubic hair created a jumble of fine shadows; instead of looking nearly blonde, it looked like a lacework of silver filigree over a pool of black. She caressed the sides of her clitoris tenderly and moaned. ""What difference does a reason make?"" she asked herself. ""I'm still hot, and that's all there is to it."" She heard a scuffing sound and sat halfway up. Soldier padded across the sand toward her, sniffing as he came. She laughed throatily. ""Oh, it's you! Why the hell didn't you knock?"" The great dog stopped and raised his head. He appeared to study her, and she tensed as she recalled how little desire he had shown to accept their friendship. As if secure in his prior interest in Pulsegate, he had seemed barely to tolerate them. Her momentary concern faded, however, when Soldier simply continued to observe her. She decided he was unlikely to attack, since he had neither growled nor barked. ""Besides,"" she remarked, ""why should you get mad at me?"" She sat up and stretched deliberately, twisting herself as if performing for Rocky. ""After all, now that you're here, I can pretend, can't I?"" Half in fantasy, half in defiant mockery, she dropped back to the warm, gritty surface and posed. The dog was only a dog, she reflected. Posturing meant nothing to him. But he was a male animal, and she could pretend. Safe in the knowledge he wouldn't respond, she could fantasize to her heart's content. Maybe she could work off some of the excess erotic drive by imagining. She rested her ass on the edge of the rock and sprawled on her back, arms outflung. The sandy surface had a pleasingly harsh feel to her back. She squirmed sensuously and pampered herself by permitting low moans of enjoyment to slip past her throat. She felt the fur at the side of Soldier's head brush the inner side of her knee. ""Well!"" she exclaimed, glancing along her belly at him. ""Curious about the pussy smell? Go ahead! Sniff!"" She giggled. ""It isn't exactly the same, but if a male wants to nuzzle my pussy, it's fine with me."" He sniffed. Her butt flinched at the first contact of the wet nose with her labia, but she chortled and steadied herself, straining her knees apart. It wasn't the sort of thing she'd ordinarily submit to, she assured herself. A woman just didn't let dogs go around sniffing like that. But tonight was different. Let him sniff. To her startled delight, he licked tentatively. ""Oooh! You going to give it a bath?"" The tongue stroked along the rounded surfaces of her labia in slow, measured caresses. She could feel the barbed surface straightening and cleaning the hairs of her cunt and stripping dried residue from the underlying skin. The sensations were amazingly pleasant; thrills of excitement pierced her with each stroke. ""Hey, all right!"" she exclaimed softly. ""Mmmm! That's pretty good!"" He seemed to be intent on collecting the remnants of her earlier sexual encounter. Having apparently removed the traces from one location, he tongued another and another. The outer surfaces of her vulva were soon exhausted of whatever he was interested in, and his tongue wedged its way along her slit, gently stroking the tender inner membranes. ""Good God, Solder! You don't know it, but you're giving me a bonus! You don't need to think you're going to get another chance to do this, though."" She let her hands rest at the edges of her pubic hair, her fingers aimlessly picking at the fur on Soldier's face. The dog seemed composed and sure of himself. He lapped with unhurried thoroughness, his tongue gentle, rather than rough or brutal. But he displayed a degree of insistence that gave Myra the idea he would persist until he had found the last, hidden trace of moisture. She knew what was happening to her. She recognized the surging waves of pleasure and understood that they were building on each other that the intimate scouring was raising the level of her excitement and arousing desire. Knowing, she hoped that her own pace would carry her through an orgasm before Soldier lost interest in licking. If he continued with the same deliberation he was now showing, he would make her come with time to spare. And the novelty--wickedness, she decided--of the situation would produce a degree of enjoyment in the climax that fantasy and inducing her own orgasm wouldn't have been able to match. She tried to hold still; if she began moving in response to his touch she might drive him off. But the higher her excitement rose, the more difficult it was to keep control. She knew from experience that her body had involuntary reactions to strong stimuli. It was no surprise to her when she realized her hips had begun a slow, rhythmic undulation. And when Soldier ignored the gentle rise and fall of the playground before his muzzle, she grew less apprehensive about losing his attention. He worked his tongue continually deeper into her slit. The tension and heat of her labia were clear signs of their swelling; she was well aware that they were spreading apart opening the inner recesses of her vulva and inviting even more intimate penetration of the seeking tongue. She felt as if her entire body had begun to pulse. Waves of heat surged through her, and thrills of pleasure raced over her flesh from toes to scalp. Her nipples stood erect and hard, dark pillars above the silvery, flattened mounds that were her breasts. By raising her head, she could see the flutter of her belly and the nervous jouncing of her widespread knees. Following the trail of residue, Soldier's tongue lapped upward along her slit to the folds of delicate tissues around her clitoris. When he began to probe those tight crevices, the resulting jangle of sensation jerked Myra's ass into the air. Quivering and writhing inwardly, she bridged, her weight supported by shoulders and feet. Her hips swung from side to side, and she thrust her hands beneath the small of her back and interlocked them to prevent herself from spoiling the incident by inadvertently shoving the dog's head away. The undulation of her hips had involved pivoting her torso about the small of her back, her waist acting like a hinge. In her agitation, now, she forced her arms further under herself, pressing her forearms tightly together and clasping each elbow with the other hand. The urgent jolts of excitement the lapping of her clitoris produced grew too powerful for her self control; she began to jerk her hips up and down vigorously. Her butt slammed the rock, bounced high, then slammed the rock again in erratic, desperate jumps. But Soldier maintained tongue contact as if she had been tied down, and even the violent sideward lunges failed to dislodge him. When he abandoned the inflamed little organ, Myra sank back, shaken and panting heavily. ""Soldier, you son of a bitch!"" she exclaimed in a whisper. ""You really did get me close, that time! A few more seconds and I'd have come for sure!"" She rested thankfully on her forearms, vaguely conscious of a feeling of rawness on her back. She hovered close to the brink of orgasm, enjoying a deeper, steadier stimulation from the caresses that now centered on the floor of her slit near her cuntmouth. Impulsively, to open herself wider for the tongue, she raised her knees and braced her heels on the rock as far to each side as she could. ""Oooh, gooood!"" she whispered.\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\nSoldier was especially gentle as he stripped the thick wetness from the fluted lining of her cuntmouth. The sensations were exquisite, and Myra moaned softly and continuously. Her entire pussy quivered and ached with delight, and she found that her hips were still, as if in a paralytic trance. But her shoulders twisted, first one rising, then the other. Her belly knotted and relaxed repeatedly; she was on the verge of orgasm, and she knew that her excitement and position were combining to make her cuntmouth gape. The skilled tongue, impossibly flexible, narrowed and probed through the thick rim to scoop at the copious fluids in the neck of her vagina. ""Omigod!"" she said with a deep groan. ""Omigod, Soldier! You're fucking me with your tongue! I can't stand it!"" But she ground her butt against the gritty rock and strained her thighs apart while new, gut-deep waves of pleasure churned within her. The tongue extended, exploring the deeper folds of her passage while its sides rasped in her cuntmouth. No previous experience had prepared her for the weird, fierce excitement the internal scouring produced. She rolled her head restlessly from side to side and chewed her lip. Her nostrils flared as she fought for breath, and her breasts surged to the heaving of her chest. She sensed a creeping numbness in her fingertips and clutched more tightly at her elbows. The characteristic knot in her gut hardened and throbbed, and she knew she was on a springboard that was going to launch her into orgasm. Soldier thrust deeper with his tongue, rooting at her with his muzzle to reach even more remote folds of her vagina. The hard external pressure triggered her climax. Her soft moans turned to a loud, surging, continuous cry. ""Unnhhhh-Unhhh-UNNHHHH!"" She thrust her cunt onto Soldier's nose and swayed while ferocious contractions convulsed her. Waves of delicious excitement washed over her, and vibrant jolts of pleasure wrung her guts. She felt a fine layer of perspiration breaking out on her body. A tremor seized her taut thighs and spread to the rest of her body, shaking her savagely. And when Soldier reluctantly accepted the fact he had scooped the last of her cunt-juice out and withdrew his tongue, she continued to writhe happily. Her spasms subsided slowly. She lay in a state of warm, misty semi-awareness, the luxury of orgasm lingering in euphoric afterglow. The tumult of sensations quieted, but her twat still throbbed, and she let her knees weave gently back and forth while she extracted the utmost from her satisfaction. Soldier heaved himself up to plant his forepaws at either side of her waist, against her tightly-held upper arms, and she laughed at the way he loomed over her. ""I'm all right,"" she reassured him contentedly. ""Did I worry you with all the noise and wiggling around? You're a lot smarter than we thought!"" She was touched by what she took to be his concern. He appeared not to be totally convinced. As if trying to arouse her from her lassitude, he hugged her with his forepaws and shuffled closer. She chuckled lazily at his efforts to gain greater leverage so he could help her sit up. But his restless concern was causing careless contacts; she felt something touch her cunt and thought he had accidentally come too close in his attempt to get her up. ""Okay, okay,"" she murmured. ""You go ahead and try to make me get up. Know what? While you do that, I'm just going to pretend for a minute that you're trying to fuck me!"" The notion amused her. A perverse impulse to tease him seized her. She rubbed herself against the smooth point that prodded the floor of her slit. The sensation was delightful, even though she did feel she was being unfair to him. She realized how effective the teasing was when she felt his pumping motions. The hard point danced and poked at her, and she laughed softly. ""Good thing I'm not fooling around on my hands and knees,"" she remarked. ""You might get that thing in, if I were. God! Wouldn't that be gruesome!"" It did seem unkind to carry the teasing too far, she reflected, but she couldn't resist the temptation to see how he would react when he finally had to admit to himself that he couldn't make the connection with her. He was really trying, she conceded. ""There!"" she exclaimed. ""Pretty good! You've got the tip right in the mouth! If you were built right, you could get it all the way in!"" The light jabs changed character without warning. He lunged with his hindquarters and drove the sharp-tipped cockhead through the tight mouth of her cunt. She gasped and jerked. ""Jesus Christ! I didn't think you could even get it that far in! You're really trying, aren't you!"" His haunches pumped vigorously. To her slowly dawning horror, his cock sank into her, inch by inch. She was startled and enraged. She jerked her knees together to kick him off, but the best she could do was to clasp his flanks between her thighs. With growing anger, she struggled to free her arms. His belly pressed heavily on her lower abdomen and his forepaws clutched her arms just above the elbows, hugging her upper arms close to her ribs. His weight and hers bore on her forearm and held them securely against the rock. ""You sneaky son of a bitch!"" she yelled at him. ""You knew it all the time! You think you're really going to fuck me! LIKE HELL YOU DO!"" At the moment, though, she had to admit that her prospects of preventing him depended on prompt, drastic action. She hooked her insteps against the fronts of his hind legs and tried to lever him off. But he felt as solid as if he had been rooted to the ground. Her failure brought a surge of unmixed terror. ""GODDAMN! GET OFF, YOU BASTARD!"" His rump continued to lunge, and his cock drove rapidly inward. Even in her rage, she was conscious of the overwhelming pleasure the stiff organ was giving her and found herself jerking her hips in unison with his thrusts. That awareness struck her violently. In desperation, certain that her only hope lay in freeing her arms, she flung her legs around him to lift her ass. Locking her ankles, she squeezed. The effort betrayed her. The hug crushed him into the saddle of her crotch and slammed his straining cock to nearly its full depth in her cunt. She sank into the irresistible delight of the sensation and jerked fiercely again and again, temporarily unable to combat the involuntary responses that endowed her legs with such savage power. She felt a hard, thick bulge jam against her cuntmouth, its pressure shooting wild streaks of desire through her. Angry but helpless to stop herself, she jerked harder with her legs. As if at a critical point in the penetration, Soldier's forepaws tightened and tugged at her with vicious force. His rump snapped forward, relaxed and repositioned itself, then smashed forward again. She felt her cunt stretching gradually, wedged further and further open by the incredible bulge. Still unable to override the involuntary impulses of her body, she squeezed frantically, her calves bearing on the brute's back like bars. There was a sudden sensation of relief as the bulge popped through her cuntmouth and lodged in the neck of her vagina. It produced a noticeable pressure on the inner wall, and as she sagged in the aftermath of her effort, she sensed the fact that the pressure was increasing. Soldier's cockhead had made the inner end of her passage stretch far beyond its normal position. The pointed instrument had intruded among organs that had never before been jostled by a cock. She sobbed aloud in frustration and shame, hating herself for having displayed such bad judgment and hating Soldier worse for having taken advantage of her. ""Soldier!"" she cried. ""Stop it! You dirty son of a bitch, get off! GET OFF!"" He seemed not to understand her frantic commands. His haunches jerked rhythmically and his cock stroked like a piston in her cunt. She was intensely sensitive to the movement of the strange bulge. She was certain it must be the size of a softball; she had no hope that it would ever go through her cuntmouth until it had shrunk. She knew she had felt it continuing to swell after it had popped in. With each of Soldier's thrusts, the knot drove inward away from her cuntmouth. With each backstroke, it banged against the ring of her opening, jarring her and coming to a hard stop. There seemed to be an inch or two of cock between the back of the knot and the bristly sheath, and that rough segment of cock rubbed in and out through her cuntmouth with a devastating effect on her. Even through her tears, she had no way to fight the powerful wash of sensations Soldier's plunging cock produced in her. She found every protest punctuated by involuntary ones of excitement and unwilling pleasure. She was sick with shame and revulsion, but her body was vibrant with lust and writhing in its respond. She resigned herself to her helplessness, finally, and submitted to the utter degradation of returning the dog's lunges unreservedly. Her thighs clamped against the coarse hair of his flanks and, her shoulders aflame with the sanding of the rock's grit, she smashed her cunt to the base of the great cock every time Soldier thrust inward. Her voice broken with sobs, and tears wetting her face, she stormed at her assailant. ""Goddamn you, Soldier! UNH-UNNHHH! I hate you! UNNHHHH! You win this time; you're the master. You're going to fuck me until you've had all you want. I can't stop you. I can't even keep myself from fucking right back! EEEEE! UNNNNHHH! Oh, Jesus, Soldier! But when I get back to the house, you're dead! Rocky'll kill you, you bastard! UNNNNHHH! AGHHHHH!"" She hardly recognized the significance of the fact her counterthrusts had allowed her to straighten her elbows. Instead of being pinned under her, her hands were now at her sides, and she was pressing them to her taut asscheeks. Before she was conscious of her movements, she raised her arms and clutched the thick hair on Soldier's chest. His forepaws no longer clasped her upper arms, but clamped tightly at her waist. Having surrendered to the inevitable fucking, Myra permitted herself the perverse excitement of studying the grotesque contrasts of the scene. She had a beautifully proportioned body, and she knew it better than almost anybody else. Her breasts were youthful and firm, with a hint of matronly fullness. Her waist was slender, and her belly was flat when she stood, but caved in when she lay on her back. Her hips swelled gracefully, and her thighs tapered in long, soft lines. Now, she saw the pale smoothness of her gently rounded flesh shimmering where the moonlight bathed it, and black where Soldier's bulk shaded it. Her thighs gleamed where they lay against the darker, shaggy coat on Soldier's heaving sides. And her hands looked childlike with her fingers half buried in the huge beast's coat. Soldier let his head sway above her breasts. His tongue lolled and he panted hoarsely. A thick strand of saliva dangled from his tongue to her chest, and as his head swung, he traced and retraced a wet streak from one boob to the other. Myra was desperate with lust. The fantastic depth of penetration combined with the amazing knot and the brutal sawing at her cuntmouth to make her giddy with passion. Her humiliation and fury seemed merely to intensify her excitement, until she seemed to drift in and out of reality. She had to fight for air. Every gasp was a sobbing, catching inhalation, and every expulsion seemed to drag across her vocal cords to produce a deep, tremulous groan. Except for a fierce nugget of hate that burned unceasingly in the back of her mind, her entire consciousness responded with primitive joy to the savage fucking. The responses of her body were totally unrestrained; she lashed ant flung herself about on the plunging cock without regard for dignity or modesty. Her belly ached with the hard tautness of it muscles and a ball of burning pleasure grew around the buried cockhead. She felt a rising storm of pulsations at the core of her belly and abandoned herself to her approaching orgasm. When it came, it seemed as if it had exploded inside her. Her cuntmouth bit furiously on the base of the dog' cock, and the contraction raced inward along the tortured vaginal walls to milk the stroking cock. Again and again, tumbling after each other, her contractions swept inward. She could feel their progress distinctly as one section after another clamped momentarily on the unyielding cylinder. And each contraction initiated a fierce, convulsive spasm of her skeletal muscles, so that her body jerked in ferocious contortions, her legs snapping her cunt viciously up against the base of Soldier's cock and her arms heaving her upper torso off the rock to slam into the cushion of Soldier's coat. ""OHHHHHH! AGHHHHH! NNNNHHHH! I'M. .. COMINNNNNG ... NOWWWWW! YOU ... SON ... OF A ... BITCH ... YOU! I'M ... I'M COMMMIIINNNNG! FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!"" When the violence of her climax subsided, she found Soldier pumping with the same powerful strokes. Driven by his motion, her excitement refused to decay, and she hung at a level barely below that of orgasm and knew that her capacity would recover in moments and rocket her into another, equally violent climax. Moments before that happened, after she had already sensed the initial symptoms of another climax, Soldier stopped thrusting. He ground his sheath into the soft membranes of her cunt and pulled her fiercely to him with his forepaws. A weird, hard tremor seized him, feeling like the action of a giant vibrator to her. His cock pulsed sharply and heat began to pool around his cockhead. ""You dirty bastard!"" The words grated between her clenched teeth, even as the full force of her own repeat orgasm burst over her. ""You son of a bitch! Sure, you're coming! Emptying your cum into me as if I were a Goddamn bitch! And me coming as hard as I ever have in my life! EEEYAAGHHHH! UNNNHHHHH!"" Soldier raised his head. He tilted his muzzle toward the moon and uttered a low, chilling howl that quavered against the bluffs behind them and lost itself in the mutter of the surf. Myra felt goosebumps on her flesh, and a prickling along her spine betrayed a primitive streak in her that responded to the howl as quickly as it would have in any bitch. She tightened the grip of her legs and slid her arms over the beast's shoulders to pull herself more firmly against him. Her boobs flattened on his chest, blanketed by his heavy coat, and she thrust her face into his ruff. She was dimly aware of the rank scent of her own cunt and of the heavy flow of wetness his plunging had caused. Behind the pungent smell of sex was the background of rotting seaweed and salt spray and dust. She shuddered violently at the realization of the infinite gap between her present primitive behavior and the veneer of civilization and culture she had so confidently taken for granted. She exhausted herself in the ferocity of her climax. Her legs felt rubbery when the contractions subsided; her ankles slid free of each other and her feet dropped to the sand. Her fingers lost their grip and her arms straightened and let her back to the rock. But the painful clasp of Soldier's forepaws failed to ease. He kept her jammed onto the base of his cock and continued his insane vibration. ""Oh, Christ! What's happening?"" she demanded weakly. ""What the hell's going on?"" It dawned on her gradually that a male dog's orgasm must be enormously different from that of a man. The vibration was astoundingly different, to begin with. Even now, the vibrator- like buzz generated nearly intolerable sensations of pleasure and excitement in her. But where a man's climax came in an eruptive spurt of semen, great gobs that jetted into a woman and emptied him in mere seconds, a dog's orgasm must instead be a slow oozing of the thick jism. She had no idea how long it might take to exhaust his reservoir, but the mere question terrified her. The strain of her sexual response and bitter anger had depleted whatever reserve of strength she might have possessed. Yet her cunt was still sensitive to stimulation, and it was clear that the continued vibration was going to force her into yet another orgasm. Somehow, her renewed excitement seemed to impart a spurt of energy to her wilted body. She was able to raise her knees and clamp her thighs on Soldier's haunches, her insteps pressed to his lower legs. And she clutched at his forelegs with groping fingers while a fresh burst of contractions milked the throbbing cock. Again, she flopped helplessly, her body convulsed with the spasms triggered by the contractions of her cunt. But when the peak passed and the agonizing tension ebbed, she knew that the brute that mounted her was nearing the finish of his orgasm. The vibrations diminished and his brutal grip on her waist began to loosen. The great head lowered to hang from his massive shoulders. His tongue lay on her chest, broad and hot between her breasts. She panted nearly as hard as the spent dog, but as he sagged, his weight on her belly made it surprisingly difficult for her to fill her lungs. She pressed against his chest with her hands. ""All right, you bastard! You got your free ride; now get the hell off me!"" But she added grudgingly, ""Got to admit you fuck awfully good!"" Soldier braced his forepaws on the rock and drew backward. A cold knot of horror gathered in Myra's belly; the strange knot on Soldier's cock seemed not to have lost a bit of its hardness or diameter, and it locked firmly against the inner rim of her cuntmouth. There appeared to be no way that Soldier was going to pull free. ""Omigod!"" she whispered in fright. ""You're locked into me! We're hung up!"" The great brute sagged again with a low whine. Myra tried to relax, hoping for some kind of brilliant inspiration. She slowly became aware that the long cock shared the knot's failure to collapse. It still stretched the length of her belly, poker hard and totally rigid. She was impaled by an organ as stiff and unbending as a length of steel pipe. ""Myra ... Myra ..."" She cringed and tensed. Someone--one of the two women--was calling to her. The perspiration that bathed her turned cold and she shivered uncontrollably. ""Omigod! They can't find me like this!"" she whispered in an agony of fear. ""Not this way!""\n""Myra? You down there, Myra?"" It was Leanne, Myra was certain. Surely the sensitive brunette wouldn't be by herself. They were probably all out looking, and there had to be at least one more of them with Leanne. Soldier stirred at the sound of the call. He heaved backward again with no more success than the first time. Unable to move by herself--to scramble away from the dog--Myra now began to wonder if she could encourage him to get her out of sight until they could get unlocked. His heave had pulled her halfway off the rock, and she had already wrapped her legs around him again to avoid having to hang by her cunt on his cock. Quickly, she locked her arms around the thick neck and pulled herself up against his belly and chest. She clung to him with legs and arms while he backed away from the rock. But his obvious irritation scared her into letting go with her arms. Head and shoulders resting on the sand, she kept her ankles securely locked and her legs tightly clasped and let him drag her through the sand. Soldier backed at a stumbling run, an irritated rumble in his throat. But the coarse sand provided poor footing. His paws sank into it and slowed him until he came to a halt. He stood over her and lifted one foot, then another. She felt that his expression was one of pained reproach as he stared down at her upturned face. ""Myra? MYRA!"" Myra could hear the rustle of dislodged dirt. Leanne must be nearing the lower end of the path. ""Run, Soldier! Run!"" Myra whispered frantically and jerked her legs to goad the dog into flight. But Soldier merely looked distressed and stood his ground. ""You son of a bitch!"" she hissed at him. ""Get me the hell out of here!""\n""Soldier!"" Leanne cried out in surprise. ""Is Myra--SOLDIER, WHAT'S ... OH!"" Leanne crossed the sand and stared down at the humiliating scene. ""My God, Myra!"" she exclaimed in a low tone. ""I didn't know!"" Myra fumed. Her throat ached. She moved her lips, but no sound came. Leanne knelt and studied the situation. ""Oh, God! He's really in, isn't he! And locked, I'll bet! Myra!"" Myra overcame the worst of her embarrassment. ""It isn't like it looks!"" she wailed. Leanne snorted. ""Sure looks like he's got his peter buried all the way to his balls in you! If it isn't that, what is it?""\n""I mean, I didn't want him to! I didn't get this way on purpose!""\n""Huh?"" Myra groaned with frustration. ""I ... I didn't know what was happening!""\n""Oh, come on!"" Leanne rocked back on her heels. ""Really!""\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nMyra felt as if her head would explode. An enormous pressure blinded her for a moment. She gritted her teeth. ""Leanne! GODDAMN IT, LISTEN!"" Soldier seemed upset by Myra's fury. He whined and jerked backward again, dragging her beneath him. But he stopped when she failed to fall off his cock. Leanne followed, then squatted near Myra's head. ""I'm listening,"" she remarked. She sounded thoroughly skeptical. ""I ... I didn't know!"" Myra wailed again. ""I really didn't know!"" She hated Leanne almost as much as she did Soldier. The girl sighed. ""That's hard to believe."" Her voice held a faint note of malicious enjoyment. ""Y'know? I've seen a lot of dogs hung up in bitches. Happened all the time on the farm. But I never did see a woman hung up under one."" Then, before Myra could retort, she asked with a honeyed tone, ""Is he pretty good? Good as Jim?"" Myra gasped furiously. Her cunt throbbed and excitement tore at her, but the snide concern was producing a white heat of resentment. ""Oh, shit! Are you going to let me tell you how it happened?""\n""Oh, sure! Love to hear!"" Myra could think of no way to describe what had happened without admitting her earlier condition. ""After that business on the table with Jim--and all of you--I was so knotted up inside that I just couldn't stand it! I had to get away and get my nerves settled!""\n""Like this?""\n""LEANNE! NO, DAMN IT, NOT LIKE THIS! But I came down here and tried to let the sound of the surf calm me some. And this damn dog found me! Well, I didn't think ... I mean ... well, when he started nosing around, it kind of felt good.""\n""Ugh!""\n""Anyhow, it did. And I was just about out of my mind with being sexed up all week. So I let him sniff and even lick. I don't know what came over me. Anyhow, I sort of lay on that rock while he was licking ... and ... well, when he climbed over me I thought he was just playing. I didn't think a dog could get into a woman if she was lying on her back.""\n""And you just lay there and let him try.""\n""Well ...""\n""And fought like hell after he was all the way in, I suppose.""\n""Brrr! I tell you, Leanne, it was too late to do anything by the time I realized he could really ... could really get all the way in!""\n""Anything but enjoy it. I'll bet you ready did like it! UGH!"" Soldier began to drag Myra again. Leanne followed. She watched wide-eyed, revulsion clearly evident in her expression. Myra concentrated on keeping the grip of her legs tight, but she seethed at Leanne's attitude. Leanne was younger, of course, and she had led a somewhat sheltered childhood as one of the daughters of a farm-belt preacher, but Myra detested a holier-than-thou attitude in anyone. As Soldier's efforts became more vigorous, she had to put Leanne out of her mind. Protecting her own welfare took all her attention. She was so busy clinging to him that she had no time to keep track of the internal pressure. Nor was she able to predict his moves. Suddenly, Soldier seemed to give up in disgust. He flopped heavily on his side and, when Myra tried tentatively to pull herself off him, he rolled onto his back. She was startled to find herself astride him, still speared by his stubborn cock. She knelt, maintaining slight tension on his cock, and tried to guess what she could do next. But she began to sense an almost imperceptible feeling of friction in her cunt. Soon, she knew she was right; his knot was beginning to shrink, and she was gradually sliding off it. She cried out involuntarily as the long cock released her. With one foot on the sand and the other knee, she levered herself up and off the dripping organ. Without glancing at Leanne, she started toward the water. ""Where you going?"" asked Leanne. ""Down to cool off?"" Myra repressed the angry retort that quivered on her lips. ""No. To wash off,"" she finally replied. As she sank into the cold foam, she muttered to herself. ""Goddamn bitch! She's got the nature to go with Soldier!"" Then, as if a light had come on, she whispered, ""I will! I'll fix her wagon! Before we get away from Pulsegate, I'll fix it so Soldier gets a piece of her ass!"" The dog appeared to be in no mood for another fucking when she finished in the surf. He lay in a dispirited heap, gingerly licking his cock while it slowly continued to shrink. Myra's teeth were chattering and she was shivering violently, chilled by the water. She strode toward the back of the beach. ""L-l-let's g-g-go!"" she said to Leanne. Leanne joined her and they returned to the house without further conversation. As they approached it, Myra broke the silence. ""Honey, you won't say anything about ... about ...""\n""About you and Soldier? Listen."" Myra stopped and listened. In the distance, she could hear her name being called. One after another, she identified the voices of each of her friends and Rocky's. She attempted to answer them, but her voice seemed hoarse and weak. ""We're supposed to ring the dinner bell when we get to the house,"" remarked Leanne. ""We figured that would be easier than trying to make everybody hear us.""\n""Oh."" Pausing at the door, Leanne tugged at the bell rope. The deep tones pealed loudly in the night, and Myra heard faint cheers. ""You won't, will you?"" she asked Leanne. ""I've got to! How else can I make them understand why--""\n""For God's sake! All you have to tell them is I was down there watching the surf!""\n""Well ...""\n""Please! What kind of a friend are you?"" But she suspected the friendship with Leanne was finished. The prim brunette clearly lacked the compassion to believe or understand. ""Well, I don't know ..."" When the others straggled in, Leanne did tell them she had found Myra watching the surf and daydreaming. But within minutes, she had edged close to Bonnie, who was preparing hot chocolate, and started whispering. Myra saw an expression of startled incredulity appear on Bonnie's face, followed immediately by one of distaste. Miserable bitch! thought Myra. Self-righteous cunt! And that's the only word bad enough for her! I'll get that dog onto her if it's the last thing I do! But she mentally corrected herself. No! The next-to-last thing! I'm going to see him dead after that! She accepted a mug of chocolate from Bonnie. At the other's puzzled stare, Myra glared fiercely in return. Bonnie appeared little more understanding than Leanne. And Myra felt a chill of dismay when Bonnie settled beside Ward and began to whisper. Leanne had already started whispering to Jim, who glanced up at Myra with a sudden gleam of interest. Ward duplicated the expression a moment later. Myra pulled the blanket more tightly around herself and shrank from the speculative stares. Rocky had been prowling restlessly. Now, he dropped to the couch next to Myra and put his arm around her. ""You played hell with the game,"" he commented with a low chuckle. ""Huh?""\n""Sure! We sort of lay around getting our second wind and waiting for you to get back. But when we were ready to cut the cards again, you weren't anywhere to be found.""\n""Cut the cards! Were you going to put somebody else through that?""\n""Why not?"" Rocky grinned lewdly. ""Man, I like that game!"" Myra gasped as the significance of his words struck her. ""I'm back. Are we going to start over?""\n""Naw. Too late, probably. Tomorrow, I guess."" Myra wondered dismally if anybody would even be speaking to her by the next day. She huddled in the blanket, her chill refusing to dissipate, and moodily sipped her chocolate. Rocky rose and began to prowl again. Ward had risen, also, and stood in the doorway gazing out at the moon. Rocky joined him, and they moved outside onto the porch. Myra got up to rinse the mug, then mumbled an excuse, found her smock, and went upstairs. Rocky came to the bedroom shortly. ""Hey, puss!""\n""Hmm?"" He hesitated, then blurted, ""Uh ... what the hell happened with Soldier?"" She flung herself onto the bed and drove her face into the crumpled bedspread. She felt Rocky's weight depress the mattress, and he laid his arm across her shoulders. ""Come on, puss. There's nothing to get upset about. You okay, or did the son of a bitch hurt you?""\n""You ... you're not mad at me?""\n""Hell no!"" He laughed gently and hugged her. ""Why don't you tell me about it?"" She did. There were things a woman preferred to censor before she told her husband, but this time Myra abandoned diplomacy. Brutally, she told him every detail about the incident, beginning with her feelings after Jim had untied her. ""I'm sorry,"" she muttered when she reached the end. She refused to face Rocky. ""You must think I'm an awful slut.""\n""Horseshit! You'd probably take the prize for being naive, but ..."" He chuckled and squeezed her. ""Fact is, I wish I'd been there.""\n""Wouldn't have happened. Honey, it would have been you and me not some damn dog!""\n""No! I mean, I wish I could have sneaked up and seen what happened!""\n""Oh, Rocky! No!"" She twisted to look at him. ""You're strange! You got an awful charge out of that stupid game, too, didn't you.""\n""Aw, come on! It wasn't that stupid!"" She smiled and felt herself flush. ""Well ... I didn't think so when it happened. I mean, it was terribly, terribly exciting! But things were happening to me! And you got all the fun out of it without anybody doing anything to you!""\n""Yeah, that's the way it works.""\n""And you really meant it about Soldier! You really do wish you'd been there to watch!"" Rocky hesitated, then nodded. ""Yeah. I wish I had.""\n""Rocky?""\n""Yeah?""\n""Rocky, that's the way Jim and Ward feel, too, isn't it! The way they looked at me when Bonnie and Leanne whispered it to them, that's what they were thinking!"" Rocky laughed softly. ""Face it, puss. A guy gets excited over a lot of things. Screwing is one thing. Seeing naked broads is another. And watching women do weird things.""\n""Not all guys,"" she argued uncertainly. ""Maybe not. I don't know. I guess some guys are so full of hang-ups they'd turn off. But Ward and Jim well, they're a whole lot like me, I guess.""\n""They'd even get turned on if it was one of their own wives, wouldn't they!""\n""Yeah. Sounds sick, maybe, but they'd both give a right arm just to see Soldier mount Leanne or Bonnie."" She snorted. ""Not likely to happen. Not the way those two feel about it.""\n""They're that bad?""\n""Leanne was terrible! And the way Bonnie looked at me when Leanne told her! Brrr!""\n""Too bad. Uh ... look, puss ... uh ... think you might put on a private demonstration for me sometime?""\n""Oh, God, Rocky! Oh, Rocky, you really want me to?""\n""Well, I mean ... well ... uh ... how about it? Sometime?"" She shuddered. ""I hate that Goddamn dog! I want to see somebody kill him! But ..."" She shivered. ""Well ... well, maybe, if you really want me to.""\n""Yeahhhhh, puss! Yeahhhhh!""\n""All right."" It irritated her to hear her voice come out sounding so small. He mauled her for a time. In the midst of their laughter, he remarked, ""Bet neither of the other guys have a promise from their wives!""\n""Honey, how eager do you think they'd be about it? The men, I mean."" He chuckled. ""Y'know? Something in your voice says there's an idea percolating.""\n""We going to play that game some more tomorrow?""\n""Huh? How come you changed the subject?"" he asked. ""Are we?""\n""Everybody wants to."" She nodded thoughtfully. ""Might be fun to play it outside once. We're going to play until everybody's had a turn, aren't we?"" He grinned. ""We're going to be damn sure each of the women gets a turn, anyhow.""\n""Chauvinist!""\n""Oh, I think I get the point! You weren't changing the subject at all, were you!""\n""No.""\n""Say Leanne's it tomorrow. Right? And say--just for instance--that we take her outside and stake her out so she makes a good target. And ... and ..."" He stared at her, his eyes wild. ""Jesus Christ! And suppose Soldier ..."" A faint frown clouded his eager expression. ""Shit. She'd probably never speak to any of us again."" Myra didn't care. Above all else, she wanted Leanne to find herself helpless under Soldier. Ideally, she wanted her to know others were witnessing her humiliation. Rocky would never buy outright vengeance; he was too soft-hearted. But the idea was already tugging at him. He needed only a little plausible rationalization to ease his conscience. She could supply that without even lying. At least, she could make it sound plausible, and maybe she'd be telling the truth. ""I don't think it would be that bad,"" she told Rocky slowly. ""She'd be mad as hell, at first. She'd hate Soldier and all the rest of us. But ..."" She fluttered her eyelashes and held her breath to make herself blush. ""Well, when you said you'd like me to put on a demonstration for you, I didn't go all to pieces, did I.""\n""No, but ...""\n""Well, I never would have agreed to a thing like that before tonight. I mean, it's just not all that bad. In fact, it's kind of good! Once he'd fucked her, she wouldn't be quite so horrified.""\n""Hmmmm."" Rocky acted as if he had to digest that notion. ""Think she'd see it different after having him on top of her. That it?""\n""That's it."" His enthusiasm returned. He assumed a conspiratorial air. ""Hey! All right! Look, let's plan this thing out. Like just how she's got to be tied, and where, and how we make sure Soldier gets to her ... all of that stuff!""\n""Okay. Both Ward and Jim are going to have to be in on it. And I don't see what we're going to do about Bonnie."" Rocky scowled. ""Me, neither. Hell, we can't have her figure out what's happening; she's going to get the same thing!""\n""Too bad we don't have two dogs, instead of one.""\n""Christ! What a show that would make!"" Rocky swallowed hard. ""Bonnie wouldn't get suspicious if it could somehow look like an accident. I mean, she'd understand Soldier had acquired an appetite for women, and then if he managed to get to Leanne, Bonnie still wouldn't start worrying it was going to happen to her.""\n""Goddamn, puss! You've got it! Of course! So all we've got to do is rig it to look that way!"" She snuggled closer to him. ""Honey, now that we've got that settled ...""\n""Got more problems to work out?""\n""Well, maybe."" He hadn't tried yet to make love to her, she reflected. Maybe the thing with Soldier bothered him without his knowing it. That could be more than a problem. He slipped his arms around her and held her tightly. ""Tell you what, puss. Is it a great big emergency problem?""\n""I ... I don't think so. I don't know.""\n""Then it can wait. Right now ..."" He rolled her neatly onto her back and started grabbing. She gasped, then squealed as he caught one tit in his mouth. She placed her hands on his head and held it tenderly, drawing one knee up as a warmth and pleasure seeped through her. He released her nipple for a moment. ""First things first, puss. You got any sex left for me?""\n""Oh, honey!"" she whispered. ""Oh, do I!"" She thought afterward that their fucking had never been so wild, nor torn up a bed so thoroughly.\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nIn the morning, Myra silently watched while the men held furtive, agitated conferences. From the moment when Rocky first drew the other two apart, interest and enthusiasm seemed evident. Although both Ward and Jim had studied her with keen glances when she had come downstairs, they were now clearly thinking about the other two women; with amateurish clumsiness, they appeared to be trying to remain nonchalant and calm but gave themselves away by their hungry expressions and restlessness. Leanne pointedly ignored Myra, and Bonnie's attitude was painfully cool. Myra's belly churned with anger at the self- righteous snubs. She chewed her lip and inwardly gloated over the education that was being planned for her one-time friends. She was well aware that their pious condemnation of her experience with Soldier was doing nothing to blunt their anticipation of the sex games to come. They both behaved erratically while they did the most urgent household chores, and they shared repeated meaningful glances. From time to time, they flushed momentarily, or shivered or giggled over nothing, and Myra more than once overheard whispered comments about ""helplessness"" or mass ""feel- up."" At last, Bonnie turned away from the gleaming kitchen cabinets and looked from one of the men to another. Her eyes were bright and she rubbed her hands nervously on her apron. ""I guess that's it,"" she remarked. Her voice was unsteady, and she frowned impatiently. ""I mean, that's the housework for this morning."" All three men paused in their aimless prowling and turned expectantly toward her. Ward grinned and ran the tip of his tongue over his lips. ""Hell of a fine day outside,"" he commented. Bonnie stared at her husband. ""Come on, now, Ward! You know damn well what's on your mind, and it isn't going for a walk!"" He chuckled. ""It sure isn't! But you can't deny it's a great day.""\n""Warm,"" added Jim. ""Calm,"" Rocky pronounced. ""Not a breath of wind."" An expression of slowly dawning comprehension transformed Bonnie's features. ""Ohhh!"" she exclaimed softly. ""I think I'm beginning to get it!"" She glanced quickly at Leanne, who nodded and started to smile. ""Uh-huh,"" said Leanne. ""You guys trying to say it might be more fun outside?""\n""Why not?"" asked Jim. His wife tossed her head. Her gleaming black hair rose in a loose, shimmering cloud from her shoulders, and her generous breasts jiggled. ""Well ..."" She shivered. ""Maybe it would.""\n""I don't know ..."" Bonnie sounded doubtful. ""It's private enough and all that, but ..."" Rocky interrupted with an amused tone. ""Why don't you two cut straws to see who's going to be it?""\n""Huh? What do you mean, us two?"" Bonnie glared indignantly. ""You men got special privileges or something?""\n""Well, not that, but it sorta figures all three women ought to get a turn in the barrel first. Give 'em some incentive when it's our turn."" Bonnie and Leanne exchanged stares and appeared to consider the argument. Myra remained silent, excluded from the women's side and afraid to align herself openly with the men; her urging would more than likely arouse automatic resistance in the women's minds at that stage, she suspected. Leanne laughed, a thrill of excitement showing in her eyes. ""They're probably right, sweetie,"" she said to Bonnie. ""I mean, we're not likely to hang back once we've got something to repay."" Bonnie still looked uncomfortable. ""I don't know whether that's going to make so much change or not. But ..."" She hesitated, then untied her apron. ""What the hell? What difference does it make who's it? Just so we all get what we're waiting for!"" She blushed, but grinned defiantly. Myra shuddered. She didn't really know this new Bonnie; her friend had been a fun-loving good sport, but she had never expressed such shameless hunger before. Still, that was a thing Myra had gnawed her way through again and again in the past few hours; it was a breaking away from convention that seemed to have infected all of them. Ward produced a pair of straws. ""Okay, why don't you two get the suspense over?"" Bonnie drew first. Leanne approached hesitantly, and Myra saw Ward's fingers twitch. When Leanne took the remaining straw and held it up, it was a half-inch shorter than the one Bonnie held. ""Looks like you're it, baby,"" Ward leered at Leanne. ""Oh, dear!"" Leanne gulped. Myra put her hand to her mouth to stifle a giggle when she saw a broken piece of straw drop from Ward's hand. Neither of the other two women noticed, being absorbed in the implications of the draw. ""Damn!"" exclaimed Bonnie. ""I was hoping ..."" Leanne laughed. ""Just have to wait your turn,"" she murmured. ""Looks like I get to be the center of attention for a while!"" Myra surveyed Leanne's costume. The other was wearing a gaudy halter that tied, her boobs filling it admirably. And she wore a denim skirt that buttoned down the side to a point a few inches below her hip, then gaped pleasantly to reveal the tanned, firm thigh. She had obviously had the game in mind when selecting her clothes for the day. Leanne extended her hands and allowed the men to tie lengths of soft rope to her wrists. ""But we'll play in here,"" she remarked. ""Not outside in front of God and everybody.""\n""Hm!"" Ward grunted. Jim leered at his wife before kneeling to attach another length of rope to her ankle. ""You're the boss, huh?"" Leanne merely stared into her husband's eyes. Myra had more than once witnessed such a confrontation; she knew how easily Leanne managed to get her way with Jim. But Rocky had taken one of the wrist bonds in his hand and Ward held the other. When Jim arose after fastening a loop to each of Leanne's ankles, the other two men tugged gently at her. ""You're it now,"" commented Ward. ""That means you don't have much to say about it.""\n""The hell I don't!"" But Leanne was powerless to enforce her will. Rocky and Ward dragged her toward the door, ignoring her protests and seemingly undisturbed by her resistance. She jerked and struggled, then let her legs collapse. The two men looked down at her with pleased grins, and dragged her along by the hands. ""No fair!"" she protested. ""Goddamn it, I won't let you! Jim! Make them stop!""\n""Hey, sugar! You're pretty good!"" her husband exclaimed. ""Good actress!""\n""Oh, you!"" Some distance from the house and hidden from it by a low knoll, was the one patch of ground Bonnie's uncle had cultivated. There, he had grown beds of hardy flowers and shrubs that thrived with a minimum of care, and in a clear area in the center, he had installed a picnic table and benches. The men dragged the furiously resisting Leanne to that spot and laid her on her back on one of the benches that was well apart from the rest of the furniture. Extending her arms beyond her head, they secured them to the bench. Then they drove stakes into the hard ground, settled Leanne's butt on the end of the bench, and spread her legs widely. Tying each ankle rope to one of the stakes, they completed the project. Leanne twisted futilely. She was sobbing with frustrated anger, and her breasts heaved and swayed. ""Oh, you're terrible!"" she screamed at them. ""You're just awful! All of you!"" Bonnie knelt beside her and caressed the storming girl's belly. ""Come on, honey!"" she exclaimed. ""It's all a game! You're going to like it!""\n""Like hell I am!"" But Leanne glanced speculatively at each of the men and appeared to become conscious of the movements of her body. Her writhings abruptly became more sensuous and less frantic. Bonnie caressed the helpless girl's breasts through the halter with both hands, and Myra moved to the bench and ran one hand up Leanne's exposed thigh. Leanne tensed and gasped. ""Wouldn't you know it!"" the victim exclaimed through set teeth. ""Get me tied up, and it's the women who start feeling me up first!"" The men closed in on them to fondle Leanne. Bonnie untied the halter immediately, then lifted it off to bare the quivering, globular boobs. Leanne's nipples, such a dark pink as to be almost brown, began to swell and harden immediately. Myra smiled as she noted their generous length and imagined the thrills an active tongue would arouse in them. Rocky had begun to fumble with the buttons on the girl's skirt. He soon had them unfastened. With the air of a master of ceremonies, he flipped the skirt across the twisting hips and let the loose edge fall to the dirt. Fine, black pubic hair glistened in the sunlight. Leanne made one vain attempt to pull her knees together, then gave up to the inevitable exposure of her moist cunt. Hair extended inward like a furry band over her crotch, split in the middle with gleaming pink tissues showing through. Bonnie began kissing one of the heavy boobs and Jim knelt to caress the other. Ward and Rocky worked the skirt out from under plump asscheeks and squeezed the squirming flesh affectionately. Laying the skirt aside, they both started kneading the girl's thighs and startling her repeatedly by quick, unexpected strokes over her pulsing labia. Leanne quickly succumbed to the fondling. She began to pant and moan, and her body jerked erratically. Myra paused in her own caresses to gaze at the girl's wild eyed expression, then moved to Leanne's head. She bent over her and thrust her face into Leanne's. With savage force, she kissed her directly on the mouth. When the bound girl turned her face aside, Myra seized a handful of hair on each side of Leanne's head and held her forcibly while she continued to maul the protesting lips. In a moment, Leanne stopped fighting the kiss. She glared at Myra, but responded as if against her will. To Myra's surprise, her vengeful hatred left room for a nugget of growing excitement, and she probed with her tongue while she let herself contemplate the pleasure she expected when Soldier arrived. She was confident the big dog would soon join them. As she had anticipated, Bonnie had been too preoccupied with the day's games to remember to set out his breakfast. Accustomed to one meal a day, and that in the morning, Soldier was certain to put in his appearance without any great delay. The thought troubled her; unless they put their plan into effect within the next few minutes, the dog would interrupt them and it would be too late. Jim played his role perfectly. He released his wife's puckered nipple from his mouth and let his gaze run over the naked, writhing body. ""Hey! You're going to be getting more suntan, sugar!"" he remarked to Leanne. She jerked her head, and Myra drew back. ""And me without any suntan lotion!"" Leanne wailed. Bonnie straightened. ""We ought to fix that."" The notion seemed to catch her imagination. ""Yeah! We ought to give you a good coat of oil!""\n""Come on!"" exclaimed Ward. ""Let's go get some!"" He grabbed Bonnie's hand and pulled her to her feet. Before they could leave, a fly buzzed at the neglected, wet cunt and a second joined it. Leanne cried out with horror. ""For Christ's sake! Somebody do something about those flies! EEE!"" She jerked violently to frighten off the fly that had landed on her sensitive flesh. ""Omigod! How awful!""\n""Hell, I'll get some spray or something,"" commented Jim. He turned to Rocky. ""Didn't I see some in the work shed?""\n""I think so. I'll help you look.""\n""And I'll get something to keep the sun out of your eyes,"" Myra volunteered. ""No! You can't just leave me all alone! Not stretched out naked like this!"" Leanne stormed at them, her voice full of panic. Myra was aware of a sudden surge of excitement. A quick glance at the others showed that they had felt it, too. The idea of the helpless, naked woman lying unguarded and alone in the garden had a powerfully erotic feel to it, even without the expectation of Soldier's arrival. Everybody scattered, while Leanne shrieked and threatened. Before Ward and Bonnie were out of sight, Myra saw Soldier coming from the direction of the beach. She moved quickly out of Leanne's field of view and toward the dog. He swerved toward Myra, head coming up and tail wagging as if he recalled the previous night's interlude. Myra waited for him. She was conscious of Leanne's continued ranting and laughed to herself with malicious pleasure when she heard the girl's angry denunciations interrupted by angrier curses at the flies that had evidently begun to hover around her. Soldier paused beside Myra and let her rumple his fur, but he was restless and kept peering in the direction the noises came from. In a moment, he whined and edged away from Myra to investigate. She crouched and followed him. When he entered the cleared space, she stayed in the cover of the shrubs to watch. Leanne failed to see Soldier until he reached her; she was shrieking that the flies were collecting on her cunt and threatening everyone with dire revenge if they didn't rescue her. But she interrupted her tirade to gasp with horror when she saw Soldier. ""No, you don't!"" she yelled at him. ""Just because you fucked Myra last night doesn't mean I'm going to let you!"" She flinched abruptly. ""Goddamn it, flies! Get away!"" Myra felt sorry for Leanne, in spite of the satisfaction of revenge. She knew perfectly how modest her friend was by nature and how she must be suffering from humiliation with flies probing at the thickening wetness on her crotch. But sympathy was not going to lead Myra to give up this opportunity to see Leanne's self-righteousness cracked. Soldier touched Leanne's cheek with his tongue, backed away from her shrill protest, and tentatively nuzzled one brown nipple. Leanne jerked furiously at her bonds, but she was too tightly stretched to evade the exploring tongue. ""Ooo! Soldier, stop it! I don't care how good it makes me feel, I don't like a dog licking me!"" The big dog abandoned her breast and sniffed at her, his nose moving aimlessly over her belly while she continued to scold him. When he buried his muzzle in her pubic hair, she flung her hips from side to side and screamed at the top of her voice. Myra was able to see Soldier's tongue dip toward the gleaming inner surfaces of Leanne's labia and hugged herself at the sudden, wild squirming of the girl's hips. The dog stepped over Leanne's outstretched leg and stood between her knees. He lowered his massive head to sniff her pussy. Flies buzzed away from the thrusting nose and buzzed around Soldier. He snapped at the most persistent one. An expression of relief appeared on Leanne's features. ""Jesus!"" she exclaimed. ""You chased off the flies! Okay, keep sniffing, if you must. Somebody will be here in a few minutes, and you can keep the flies away while I wait."" Soldier touched the girl's labia with his tongue, then began the contented cleaning process that had so inflamed Myra. Now, watching the unhurried action, Myra could almost feel the delicious sensations his lapping had produced in her. She thrust her fists against her own crotch and stared open-mouthed. ""Oh! Umm! Oooooh, donnnn't!"" Leanne's cries had stopped. She crooned distractedly, her hips rising and falling as the methodical strokes continued. ""Oh, God, Soldier! That's not fair!"" Myra crept cautiously forward, confident that Leanne's attention was too thoroughly engaged by the licking to be attracted by a quiet spectator. She paused when she saw Jim and Rocky returning stealthily, and she exchanged a silent grin with them. They settled to their haunches where Leanne could not see them. Leanne was thrashing vigorously by the time Ward and Bonnie appeared on the knoll. Bonnie took in the scene at a glance. Her eyes widened and she opened her mouth as if to yell, then checked herself to gaze from one to another of the silent watchers. Ward caught her arm and she let him restrain her. She stared at Leanne as if hypnotized, and tiptoed closer. Leanne's writhings grew more violent and her moans louder. Her labia had swelled and opened to reveal the depths of her oozing slit. Soldier lapped deliberately with an expression of bliss while the gaping cunt leaped before his nose. ""Oh ... my ... God!"" exclaimed Leanne jerkily. ""No wonder ... she ... let you!"" She tilted her head back. ""Ohhhhh, please! Pleeease! Somebody help me! I'm getting too ... too ... UNHHHH!"" She turned her head. ""Bonnie! Damn it, Bonnie! Do something!"" Bonnie flushed, but her eyes burned with eager anticipation. ""I am!"" she replied. ""I'm watching! Looks like he knows how to keep you from cooling off.""\n""Jesus, Bonnie! Get him out of here! Ugh!""\n""I don't know. Feels good, doesn't it?"" Leanne twisted fiercely. ""Ohhh, dear God!"" she cried. ""Y- yes! But you can't let him ... keep ... EEEEE! Bonnie, please! He'll make me come!"" Bonnie laughed and licked her lips. ""That's what you're out here for, isn't it? To come?""\n""Bonnie! UNHHHH! EEYAGHHHHH!"" Leanne tossed violently while the skillful tongue scooped at the floor of her slit. As if she had suddenly resigned herself to the fact Bonnie was not going to rescue her, Leanne abandoned herself to the immediate pleasure. But after a time, she interrupted her puffing. ""At least, you won't let him fuck me."" Bonnie shrugged. ""Doesn't look to me like he's trying to."" No one made any further effort to hide the fact Leanne's involuntary submission to Soldier was a private affair. They gathered closely around the helpless girl and stared eagerly while Soldier continued to lap at her. She alternated between tears of rage and embarrassment and moans of pleasure. Her thighs trembled and her hips jerked uncontrollably. Moments of panting relaxation occurred when the stroking tongue caressed less sensitive zones, but gave way to strenuous thrashing when it found inflamed nerves. Leanne's boobs surged wildly with her movements. When she arched her back and thrust her belly upward, they swayed drunkenly toward her face, and when she ground her butt against the end of the bench and lifted one shoulder, they swung heavily to the side. The muscles in her belly rippled and bunched with her contortions. ""OH, NO! LOVE OF JESUS, NO! I ... I'M ... OOOOH, AHHHH! COMING, COMING! EEEEEEE!"" Leanne's body stiffened convulsively. Only her belly continued to move, and its hard, evenly spaced jerks showed the rhythm of her inner contractions. For a few moments, she bit savagely at her lower lip and stared at the sky with a terrible gaze. Then she sagged and heaved a great sigh. ""Good God!"" she said in a whisper. ""Did I ever come! Now, get him away! OOF! MMM! Quick, GET HIM AWAY!"" Her hips jerked again as Soldier's tongue slipped into her cunt. ""NO-NO-NO! EEEYAGHHHH!"" Revived by the startling thrust, she erupted into a second orgasm. She swung her cunt in circles on the intruding tongue, heavy tremors shaking her when the dog extracted scoops of her cunt-juice and reinserted the organ. Only when he drew his head back and licked his chops was she able to fall back to the bench. She collapsed. Her chest heaved and she trembled weakly. ""Oh, dear!"" she moaned. ""What a slut I am! What a horrible show I put on!"" Myra was watching Soldier. His back humped and his haunches jerked backward and forward as if he were mounted. His cock had emerged from its sheath and hung below his belly, long and red and bobbing with his twitchings. With a shuffling, hesitant step, he lurched forward between Leanne's thighs and heaved his forequarters over her belly. His forepaws clasped her waist and he jabbed the tip of his cock against her reddened cunt. ""NO, NO!"" Leanne shrieked. ""GET HIM OFF! GET HIM OFF!"" Jim spoke soothingly. ""Easy, baby, easy. Don't fight it. Just let it feel good!"" Leanne stared at her husband. ""Jim! You want him to ... Jim! You really want him to fuck me?"" Jim unzipped his fly. His hard-on leaped into view, swollen and purple. Leanne looked from it to his contorted face. ""You do!"" she whispered in awe. ""My God! You want to see a dog fuck me!"" Myra dropped to her knees near Leanne's leg and watched the dancing cockhead jab at the girl's cunt. Each contact created a white spot that rapidly grew flushed again, and each made the sharp tip slip inward along the funneled labia slopes. She heard Leanne's low cry when the tip seated itself in the quivering cuntmouth. Her own crotch ached terribly with longing and her breath caught in her throat as Soldier's twitching hips began to drive the wedged head into Leanne's yielding body. She could hardly believe he had buried his whole cock in her the night before. It seemed far too long, even though its thickness was pitiful by comparison with that of the men's hard- ons. But inch after inch of the shaft vanished into Leanne's cunt while the girl's hips jerked and the groans of reluctant delight bubbled from her lips. ""Oh, Jim! Jimmm!"" Leanne wailed. ""He is! He's sticking it into me! Way in! AHHHHH!"" Soldier clutched Leanne's waist firmly. He tugged at it as if he were trying to slide her onto the penetrating organ. His hindquarters continued their lunges and his cock sank quickly inward. Myra gasped when a bulging knot emerged from the prickly sheath. She realized there must be an inch or two of shaft between it and the base of his cock, and she peered intently while the plunging shaft carried the knot closer and closer to Leanne's unsuspecting cunt. At the first contact of the knot with the stretching cunt, Leanne shouted at Jim. ""Hold him! Goddamm it, Jim! Don't let him get his knot in! JIMMMMM!"" Soldier hammered the knot against Leanne's jerking cuntmouth. Abruptly, it popped through. Leanne cried out with rage, then began to pump her hips fiercely. ""To hell with all of you!"" the flailing girl exclaimed through her panting. ""You just don't care!"" Securely mounted and coupled, Soldier settled into a fast, rhythmic fucking. The short stub of cock behind the buried knot slid rapidly in and out of the gleaming cunt. At the outer end of each stroke, Leanne's taut cuntmouth stretched and bulged outward as if about to blow out the knot. At the forward end of the blow, the stiff bristles of Soldier's sheath stabbed into raw membranes like needles. But it seemed to Myra that the dog's angle was bad and that his movements were hampered by Leanne's position. She caught at Jim. ""Let's move her legs,"" she whispered to him. ""Like how?""\n""Let's put them around Soldier.""\n""Hey! Why not!"" Jim's voice rose with excitement. They quickly untied the ropes from the stakes and raised Leanne's feet. Placing the girl's legs around the dog, they crossed her ankles and lashed them together. Leanne groaned and clamped her thighs against the heaving flanks. With her butt turned up, the dog's lunges appeared to gain vigor and his belly rode hard on Leanne's mound and clitoris. ""EEEEE! AHHHHH! EEEEE!"" Leanne used the leverage of her legs to jack her ass into a rhythm that matched Soldier's. Myra wriggled happily when Jim stepped behind her and reached around her to feel her boobs. She needed attention while she watched the dog scene she admitted to herself. She started unbuttoning her clothes without removing her gaze from the surging bodies before her. Leanne interrupted the moans of pleasure. ""All the years I spent on a farm,"" she commented jerkily, ""and I never did get it from an animal. So now you've got me doing it in front of an audience! God, can this brute fuck!"" The helpless girl's smooth, tanned flesh, plump and firm, jerked eagerly under the shaggy gray of Soldier's coat. Locked securely on his cock, she looked almost slight next to his hunching bulk. The bulging, powerful mass of his hindquarters made her thighs appear delicate and his huge chest made her ripe tits seem fragile. But her ass leaped to meet every one of his thrusts, and the reversals of her cuntmouth--caving inward with his plunges and distending with his backstrokes--gave the impression that her cunt was sucking at the deeply driven cock. Rocky had knelt beside Leanne and was massaging her breasts. Ward left Bonnie to come to Myra and Jim. ""You got a pretty good piece from Myra last night,"" he remarked. ""How about making room for me?"" He leered at Myra. Jim chuckled. ""Okay with me, if you don't mind my taking advantage of Bonnie's itch!""\n""Itch, hell! She's got a lot more than an itch! Be my guest."" Myra leaned against Ward, snuggling into the circle he made with his arms and resting her back against his belly. Her clothes fell to the ground. Ward slid one hand over her belly and let it rest on her cunt. She squirmed happily and watched the great dog fuck Leanne. ""Good ... thing ... I already ... came ... twice!"" Leanne gasped. ""Why?"" asked Rocky. ""So I can ... wait!"" She flung herself against the base of Soldier's cock with a great shudder. ""You ever ... see ... how long a ... dog ... keeps coming?""\n""Huh?""\n""Long, long time!"" Myra shuddered. She squeezed Ward's hand with her thighs. ""She's right about that!"" she exclaimed in a whisper. ""Jesus, is she right!"" She wondered privately if Leanne really would be able to hold off her climax until the dog entered his. The panting woman showed clearly that she was on the verge of erupting with the violence of her pleasure. Spastic contractions seemed to catch one limb or another at unpredictable moments and her voice shook when she spoke. Each time she met one of Soldier's strokes, she ground her cunt on the harsh bristles of his sheath. Her toes were widely spayed, and she continually rubbed her ankles together in their bonds. Soldier hunched his shoulders higher and hugged Leanne's body tighter to him. His haunches drove forward to pin his sheath firmly against the cringing, red membranes of her cunt, and he began to shake instead of thrusting. Leanne gave a low, undulating yell and clamped her legs fiercely on the dog's body. ""FUCK, SOLDIER! FUCK! AAAGHHHHH!"" Her orgasm looked impossibly intense. Powerful waves of contraction washed over her. Her thighs tightened on Soldier with brutal force. And she rolled her head slowly from side to side while flecks of foam appeared at the corners of her mouth. The climax peaked quickly for Leanne, but instead of resolving into dwindling spasms and a slow, definite return to quiet relaxation, it merely dropped back after a series of body convulsions to a lower but continuing level of spasmodic writhings. Leanne's ecstatic expression showed clearly that she hoped to sustain the pleasure until Soldier's slowly oozing cum was spent. The black-haired beauty's eyes rolled back into her head and her mouth stretched with a silent scream of joy. Her flush deepened. A continuous tremor enveloped her body. infrequent gasps of air made her chest jerk, and between the ragged inhalations, the air escaped with an inhuman whistling sound. Myra ground her own cunt on Ward's firm hand, enjoying a mild, delightful orgasm of her own while she watched Leanne's performance. And she sagged weakly against Bonnie's husband when Soldier's vibrations subsided and Leanne collapsed beneath him. Leanne's face contorted when she tried to get her eyes to focus. ""My God!"" she whispered. ""I had no idea! I thought I was going to die! But don't let him drag me. Leave my hands tied.""\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nJim released Bonnie briefly to study his wife's situation. ""You'll be in trouble,"" he warned. ""Suppose he drags you off the side of the bench. Break an arm for sure!""\n""Okay,"" she whispered. ""But couldn't you put a rope around me to keep that from happening?""\n""Well ... maybe."" Rocky ran his fingertips lightly over Leanne's boobs. ""Let's try."" They used two lengths of rope, removing both from Leanne's ankles. One, they passed around her waist and the bench, while they looped the other over her lower abdomen near the end of the bench. For a time, they watched Soldier. When he showed signs of restlessness, they quieted him. But there was no way to stem his growing desire to be uncoupled. He finally began to tug at his imprisoned cock, and when his efforts failed to loosen the lock, his jerking grew increasingly violent. Leanne cried out in alarm. ""Untie me! For God's sake, he's going to pull me inside out!""\n""She's probably right!"" Bonnie leaned forward breathlessly, eyes bright and tongue dabbing at dry lips. ""She'll be a lot safer getting dragged."" Myra withheld comment. But while the two men were fumbling at knots, she reflected upon Bonnie's unexpected lack of sympathy for Leanne. Strangely, she herself no longer felt any animosity toward Jim's wife; she had suffered enough indignity to erase the sting of her reaction to Myra's adventure. But Bonnie appeared to be gloating over Leanne's predicament. Myra whispered over her shoulder to Ward, ""Think Bonnie's going to like Soldier?"" Ward's hand tightened convulsively, his finger biting into the softness of her cunt. ""We'll find out pretty soon!"" he exclaimed. His breath was hot or Myra's neck. ""Just as soon as the son of a bitch gets rested up!"" Myra squirmed. At her movement, Ward began fingering her with active interest. Excitement made her tingle, and she found it difficult to concentrate on what was happening to Leanne. But she did see Jim and Rocky ease the girl off the bench and lower her shoulders to the ground. Leanne hung under Soldier, her legs clamped desperately around him the way Myra's had been the night before. Soldier dragged his burden erratically, backing rapidly, then pausing to rest until panic rose again. Light spurts of dust arose behind the trailing black hair, then settled on it to dull its gloss. Leanne clutched at the dog's forelegs as if to protect herself from being stepped on, and Myra recalled her own concern on the beach. But Ward's fondling had become increasingly demanding and her pleasure blotted out interest in Leanne's problem. She allowed Ward to turn her so she had her side to his belly, then submitted to his urging and leaned backward over his arm. His free hand caressed her belly and dipped at irregular intervals to her cunt. ""Ward, oh, Ward!"" she whispered. ""I'm getting sloppy wet! You know that, don't you!"" He chuckled, then lowered his mouth to hers. She gulped at his lips and teased them with her tongue. In a moment, he drove his tongue into her mouth. She sucked eagerly at it, twisting with pleasure and reaching around his shoulders to clasp her hands behind his head. When his fingers dug between her labia, she thrust her feet apart and stiffened her knees. Her hips twisted from side to side in response to the surge of pleasure that fired her cunt. She wrenched free of his kiss. ""For God's sake, Ward, honey!"" she gasped. ""Get me out of here and fuck me!""\n""Right now?"" he asked in a startled tone. ""Now?""\n""Yes! Quick! I'm burning up!"" She fumbled at his cock through his trousers. ""Quick, honey!"" He led her away from the picnic area. She was thankful she had failed to remove her sneakers; decomposed granite bit at the soles with a reminder of how cruel it could be to bare feet. Ward paused briefly at the edge of a wash, then helped her down the bank to the sandy bed. ""How about here?"" he asked. His voice seemed to shake with anticipation. ""Great!"" she exclaimed. ""Oh, fuck me, honey!""\n""Ever try the swan?""\n""No! Let's, whatever that is!"" He turned her so he stood behind her. Catching her wrists and twisting, he forced her to bend from the hips. As she bent, he forced her arms back and up. To her amazement, she found she could protect her shoulders only by keeping her legs straight and lowering her upper torso until her boobs brushed her knees. ""Omigod!"" she exclaimed. ""This is the swan?""\n""Right!"" He pressed her wrists together and held them with one hand. She panted and listened to the sound of his zipper being unfastened. In a moment, she felt the bulging dome of his cockhead nuzzling at her cuntmouth. His knees pressed forward outside her thighs and his cockhead pressed hard against the slippery rim of her cunt. With a jerk of her body she thrust herself onto the rigid cock. ""Unnnhbhhh!"" She shuddered at the delicious sensation of fullness. ""Mmmmm! Honey, you can let go! I'll stay down!"" He released her wrists and grasped her hips. She rested her palms on the sand to brace herself. His knees bent while he plunged his cock to its full length in her cunt, and she felt his weight settling onto his hands and the base of his cock. ""I'm going to ride you,"" he said in warning. ""Okay!"" Her hair tumbled, its tips hanging on the sand. Her boobs dangled in conical shapes and her thighs shook. The weight on Ward's hands and the base of his cock increased enormously. She watched his feet leave the ground and rise to the backs of her knees. ""My God!"" she exclaimed with a grunt. ""Oh, Ward! Fuck deep!"" Using his hands for leverage, he began jerking his hips. Top-heavy, Myra recognized the danger of letting her rider increase the force of his jabs. ""Hold ... still!"" she cried out with panic. Ward settled and she began to flex her knees rhythmically. To her delight and fierce excitement, she was able to bounce him up and down, his cock a bulging piston in her cunt. Her enthusiasm grew and she strengthened her thrusts. Suddenly, pleasure burning wildly in her belly, she misjudged her force and lost her balance. As she toppled, head tucked under, Ward swung his feet free and caught himself. His cock jerked loose with a tug she thought had torn out her cunt, but as she sprawled in the sand staring into the sky she felt the momentary agony fade and knew she was all right. Ward gazed down at her, his expression deeply concerned. ""You okay, puss?"" She squirmed, the sand dry and hot under her back and the sunlight feeling like a heated coating on her skin. She tingled fiercely. Her cunt seemed to pulse with desire for the cock that had so abruptly torn free, and the inner slopes of her thighs ached for the feel of hard, male flesh. She stretched languorously and returned his gaze from beneath lashes suddenly gone heavy. ""I'm okay,"" she replied. Her voice sounded husky to her. ""C'mere."" A slow smile replaced Ward's worried frown. For a moment longer, he continued to stand spraddle-legged, hands on hips, while he studied the sensuously sprawled figure. Myra felt a surge of primitive exultation at the excitement and anticipation that lighted his face. On impulse, she scrambled to her knees and placed her hands on Ward's. His cock projected toward her face, the shaft darkly veined and the head purple. Wetness from the recent immersion was already drying in the still heat. ""Oh, Ward!"" she whispered. ""Ward, honey!"" She released his hands and struggled with the waist fastener of his trousers. Loosened, his trousers settled to the ground. Ward stepped out of them, but Myra laid her hands on his hips in a wordless plea to keep him where he was. He grinned and squeezed her shoulders with his fingertips. ""Your shirt, honey?"" She fingered the lower edge of the garment. Ward shrugged out of the shirt to stand naked before her. His body was hardly a novelty to her. There had been more than one instance of nude swimming, and she had seen him in action with Leanne the previous night. But she felt a considerable difference this time. He had already had his cock fully planted in her, and from her present kneeling position, the great hard-on was not only the nearest object in her view, but dominant in her desire. She recalled the fantasies that had come to her while she had gulped at his tongue. Hesitantly, she leaned closer and kissed the blunt nose of his cockhead. His gasp was clearly audible. She pressed a firmer kiss against his cockhead and slid one hand from his hip to the rigid shaft. Her fingers closed on it, the heat of the meaty organ warming her palm startlingly. At her touch, his hips jerked in reflex and an abrupt, short pulse momentarily swelled his cock. His hands twitched forward to rest on her head, his fingertips working their way through her hair. Holding his cock in position so the bulging head rested on her lips, she gently dabbed at the crusted surface with the tip of her tongue. The nearly dry residue had a flavor that was uniquely sexual; it caused her cheeks to pucker and triggered a copious flow of saliva. She had a brief flare of wild excitement over the wickedness of her action. Under the circumstances, she could think of no taste that could have appealed more to her. With increasing boldness, she began to wet the velvety dome with her own saliva and to strip the softening residue with the flat surface of her tongue. Ward's fingers clutched convulsively at her hair and he emitted a whispered groan. With seemingly involuntary reaction, his knees bent to push into her armpits. As he moved, his hips rotated to thrust his cock more firmly to her mouth. She tightened her grip on the thick shaft and licked at the rounded slopes of the head. Her other hand slipped back around his hip to his ass. She fingered the hard, quivering buttocks and felt them flinch when her lips pursed at the tip of his cock and began to suck at the pulpy flesh. She heard a fly buzzing around her head. In her excitement, the droning sound acted as a stimulant rather than an annoyance. She became aware of a film of sweat that was forming on her body, and her hand encountered sweaty wetness on Ward's back. Ward groaned aloud. His hips surged backward momentarily, then forward again. She tilted his cock upward and licked at the underside of his cockhead. She felt the strange slickness of the edges of its slit and was startled when her tongue scooped up a large drop of thin fluid from it. The taste was subtle, in sharp contrast to the slightly salty flavor of the thickened scale she had been getting. With an involuntary gulp, she pressed her lips to the slit and sucked vigorously. She was delighted at the sudden flow of juice she produced in the trembling cock and disappointed at how quickly she drained the slit. Instinctively, she stopped kneading Ward's butt and slid her arm around his thighs. She hugged them tightly and concentrated on his cock. Experimenting, she alternated between tonguing, kissing, and nibbling. From time to time, she let a kiss turn into a fierce little sucking gesture. Each time she did that, Ward's fingers tightened their grip on her hair and his body stiffened. He was grunting at intervals and mumbling to her between grunts. His knees rested against the outer fullness of her booby moving continuously. Where her body contacted his, she felt the heat build up and the wetness of perspiration increase and grow sticky. What had been a film of moisture was rapidly becoming a thick coating. Drops of sweat coursed downward in rivulets that felt to her as if flies were crawling over her. But when the fly that had been buzzing around her head landed on her arm, the sensation was distinctly different and made her shudder. She could see the sweat collecting on Ward' belly and running into his pubic hair. Pulling her head back, she gave him a moment's respite while she wallowed in the erotic luxury of studying the picture before her. He was hairier than her Rocky; a glossy pelt covered his chest and belly, and above the base of his cock it formed a thick, curly pad of black forest. It looked wiry to her and felt like stiff bristles where the knuckles of her clenched hand pressed into it. His cock was discolored as if she were strangling it, and the head glistened where her tongue had stripped away the caked remnants of her cunt-juice. She noticed that his perspiration was trickling onto his balls, collecting there and dripping from the lowest hairs. She bent her neck impulsively and lapped at the sweat to dry the heavily burdened sac. Then, excitement welling within her, she returned to her tender mouthing of the throbbing cock. She finished cleaning it, thrilling at the newly washed appearance of the shaft and head. Making her mouth into an ""O,"" she worked her lips over the slopes of Ward's cockhead and began to engulf the fat knob with her mouth. She had to distend her jaws more widely than she had anticipated, and getting the entire cockhead inside required more forceful effort than she would have imagined. It filled the cavity, pressing her tongue backward toward her throat and molding itself to the ridges in her palate. She guarded carefully against biting, but closed her lips behind the flaring shoulders and sucked vigorously. Ward groaned more loudly as she worked the upper surface of her tongue over the underside of his cockhead. She held his cock at a horizontal angle and bobbed her head to force her lips back and forth over a short length of his shaft. With shaky muttering, he bent over her so his upper belly was resting on his hands and against the top of her head. Heat radiated from his twitching flesh. She smelled the pungent odor of his after-shower lotion and, cutting through that, his natural aroma of fresh sweat. Quite suddenly, he clutched fistfuls of her hair and thrust her head back while pulling his cock free of her mouth. ""Jesus!"" he exclaimed hoarsely. ""You ever suck Rocky off like this?"" She let him tilt her face up. ""No,"" she replied in a low tone. ""I didn't think I could. I mean, that I could stand to do it."" She felt a rush of shame. ""That's awful, to find out something's fun with you that I wouldn't do with Rocky.""\n""Plenty of time to make it up to him,"" muttered Ward. ""I was just wondering. It felt like you were trying to figure out what you were doing.""\n""I'm not any good?"" She heard the hurt in her tone. ""Hell, I didn't say that! Feels great!""\n""But you made me stop.""\n""Just for a minute. Thought I was going to shoot the whole load right then! Come on, let's go again."" But he lowered her to the sand. She clutched at him in an effort to pull him down with her, and he settled to his knees. He turned himself, straddling her head and lowering himself to bury his face in her pubic hair. With a gasp, she drew her knees up and thrust them apart. Ward sighed. ""Mmm! You smell great!"" He nuzzled her cunt. She clasped her hands together over his ass and tugged at him. He let his hips down until his cock pushed at her lips. Clinging to his back with one hand, she regained her grip on his shaft with the other and gobbled at his cockhead. She quickly got the fat knob into her mouth again and resumed her eager sucking. The physical sensation was as weird as any she had experienced, she decided. His cockhead filled her mouth completely, as it had before. The pulpy bulk had a consistency nothing else in her memory had, it felt as if it were almost spongy, so that she could squeeze great quantities of liquid from it if she tried. The flesh bulged on both sides of the slit and felt strange to her crowded tongue. And the feeling she got when she sucked at the hot mass was like nothing she had ever known. The nerves in her mouth were sensitive, she reflected, but the sensations were nothing like those produced by friction or pressure around her cunt. Still, they did have a highly sexual content and combined with her mental pleasure in her actions to drive her excitement upward in a steepening spiral. She believed she was beginning to understand the wild excitement Bonnie had displayed with Rocky the night before. And when Ward thrust his head between her thighs and started kissing her labia, she knew she was. The pressure of his mouth was totally different from the insistent strokes of Soldier's tongue. Rocky had kissed her cunt once in a while. It had shocked and embarrassed her, but she had been honest enough with herself to admit that the pleasure was intense. Now, with Ward's cock filling her mouth and pushing at the archway to her throat, the touch of his lips on her cunt felt like a tongue of flame. She felt his fingers at her labia, spreading them to expose her cuntmouth. Ward must be peering deep into her vagina, she thought distractedly; he must be gazing at all the weird folds and crevices of her flesh. But he began to lick the moisture-coated membranes of her inner slopes, and her hips jerked violently. Her butt lifted from the sand and fell back, then lifted again. Waves of pleasure washed fiercely over her. Jerking her hips from side to side, she redoubled the vigor of her sucking, and jacked her hand back and forth on Ward's cock. His balls appeared to have been drawn to the neck of his scrotum; they lay heavily at the base of his cock, just above her eyes, and swayed with his restless movement. Although his body shielded most of hers from the sun, lack of air circulation created stifling conditions that made her think fleetingly of a steam bath. Her own body was now drenched with perspiration, and she watched streaks of sweat widen in the dust that had already settled on Ward's thighs. But everything about the situation conspired to heighten her sensitivity to stimuli and convert their signals into erotic messages. It seemed fitting that what background she glimpsed past the overwhelming foreground of Ward's crouching form and his heavy cock and balls, should be a sunlit, sheer bank looming over a dry, sand-filled gully. She sucked with abandoned eagerness. She was determined to drive Ward to orgasm with her mouth. The masterful timing and rhythm she imagined, she found impossible to achieve; his onslaught on her cunt repeatedly distracted her and caused her torso to leap insanely. Pinned by his hands and arms, she could make no movement to wrest her cunt from the persistent probing of his tongue or the maddening suction of his mouth, but she could twist and buck when the pleasure threatened to grow too intense. And she could clamp her fingers more fiercely around his cock and claw at his back. Her jaws ached from the continued effort of sucking. The roots of her tongue felt numb as the result of the way the organ scrubbed his cockhead. She longed to be able to open her throat wide enough for his cock to slide all the way in, but knew she could not. A great sense of tenderness washed over her. She felt as if she were giving Ward something tremendously precious and receiving something equally precious in return. Her hand glided across his butt, pausing to caress the muscled asscheeks, then slipped onto the hairy ridge at the root of his cock. With delicate touch, she stroked his balls with her fingertips and dragged one fingernail back and forth along the pulsing ridge. Muscular twitchings made the base of his cock jerk and pulled his balls tighter against his shaft. She was certain that she was reaching the point of blowing him into his climax. He seized her clitoris between his lips. She felt agonizing waves of excitement as the tip of his tongue mauled the tip of the swollen little organ. Her heels flailed at the sand and she writhed furiously, but his hands clutched at the sides of her cunt and provided a steadying base for his jaw to rest against. With frantic energy, she intensified her sucking. She sheathed her teeth with her lips and bit down on the firmness of his cock. Swallowing and fighting to get air through her nose, she pressed upward with her face to force his cockhead into the entrance of her throat. His hips worked rhythmically, undulating as if he were fucking her eager mouth. The movement was wildly erotic to her in her present state of mind, and she sucked as hard as she could. Her gaze was focused on the base of his cock, and she saw a sudden, hard new swelling at the same instant as he stopped pumping at her. Almost simultaneously, warm, thick fluid gushed into her throat. She held her breath and swallowed convulsively as the pressure built. She felt a stinging sensation in the back of her nose; her swallowing was at the moment not sufficient to prevent the spurting substance from backing into her nasal cavities. Panicked, she gulped harder and managed to equalize the flow. But in the midst of her discomfort, she continued to suck fiercely. She meant to drain him to the core. His mouthing of her clitoris slowed and stopped, as if he were suspended in time during the eruption of his semen. When the initial force of his orgasm subsided, he released her clitoris. She felt his tongue plunge into her cunt. His mouth closed over the surrounding membranes and sucked them in, one pulpy mouthful that he chewed and sucked at the same time. The cumulative sensations acted on her like an electric prod. She flung herself against his face and felt her limbs contort under the sudden stress of her vaginal contractions. The burning lust surged over her and she stiffened. She raised her legs and churned her feet in the air. Her belly hardened and leaped and her boobs swayed wildly. Great tremors shook her, one after another, and she clawed at Ward's hips with both hands. Her nails bit deeply into his flesh and held tenaciously. When the force of her spasms began to decline, she loosened her rigidly clutched fingers and let her hands fall limply to the sand at either side. But she continued to suck the softening cock until the diminishing flow of jism turned to a thin, watery dribble. With a gentle sigh, she raised her leaden arms and imprisoned the base of his cock with her fingertips. She sucked steadily while easing the flaccid prick out of her mouth, then licked it with slow, loving strokes to dry it. Ward sagged against her. Their sweaty bodies were sticky and raw where they touched, and the salt stung her through her open pores. She showered light kisses onto Ward's cockhead and made a low, continuous sound of crooning in her throat. Ward squeezed her thighs and rubbed his face against their inner surfaces. ""Son of a bitch!"" he exclaimed quietly. ""Sweaty work in this damn wash! Wouldn't get any breeze down here if it was blowing a gale on the level.""\n""That's how it ought to be,"" she murmured past his cock. ""Sex ought to be hot and wet."" He laughed softly. ""Okay. I'll buy that. Hey! Suppose Soldier might be ready to go again?""\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\nMyra grabbed him; she wrapped her arms around his hips and hugged fiercely. ""Not yet!"" she exclaimed. ""I'm sure he's got to have more rest than this. Don't get off yet."" She wondered how long it actually did take a dog to recover his vitality. She wanted time to digest the significance of the act she had just completed with Ward; she was not yet ready to have to exchange stares with him knowing he would be visualizing their mutual oral play. The queasiness in her stomach needed a few minutes to quiet, too, she decided. The aftertaste of Ward's cum was combining with a few tough strands of the residue to cause her an unexpected period of inner revolt. The trouble was, she reflected, that those few strands seemed reluctant either to go down her throat or come back out. But determined swallowing disposed of them and the inclination to gag diminished. At last, she recognized her body's oxygen starvation and began to stir. ""Be fun to see Soldier mount Bonnie down here, wouldn't it?"" she remarked. He flinched and she wondered if her malice toward his wife had sounded in her voice. She held her breath, waiting for his response. He squeezed her thighs and gently bit the smooth flesh. ""Sure would! Christ, would she make the sand fly!"" An explosive sigh expressed her relief. ""Maybe we could work it,"" she commented. ""Getting her down here, I mean.""\n""No sweat! Gotta have it ready for her, though.""\n""How?""\n""Come on. I'll show you."" She clambered off him. He scrambled to his feet and caught her hand to pull her up beside him. He led her to a pile of debris that had collected at a bend in the wash. Rooting through it, he appeared to have a clear notion of what he needed. One by one, he extracted two stout chunks of limb, forked, evidently from the scrub oaks that grew further inland on the slopes of the rising ground, a reasonably straight, forkless staff, and four shorter chunks. He trimmed the forks and the staff, breaking off excess growth with a rock slab, then grinned at Myra and started back to the sandy area. He drove the forked branches deeply into the sand, forks up. Grunting and sweating to work them the last few inches, he left the forks standing above the surface at the level of Myra's knees and laid the straight staff across them as a crossbar. ""Let's see if that's about right,"" he muttered to her. ""Get down on your hands and knees and see where that comes on you."" She stared at him for a moment, feeling her eyes widen. Then, eagerly, she dropped to her knees and rested her thighs against the crossbar. It lay against them just at her crotch. Excitement rising, she bent forward over it and posed on hands and knees. ""Ahhh!"" Ward sounded pleased. ""Perfect! Hold it there, puss. How about pushing your knees apart about a foot?""\n""Okay!"" She parted her knees. Her belly pressed against the smooth grain of the crossbar. Ward quickly thrust one of the short stakes into the sand beside each of her knees. ""Can you rest your weight on your elbows?"" he asked. Myra did so. She felt almost as if she were suspended on the crossbar, her ass upthrust toward the sun. Ward drove the remaining stakes into the sand, one next to each of her elbows, then caressed her asscheeks and smacked his lips. ""By God, that's going to be exactly right!"" he exclaimed. ""Dog fashion!"" whispered Myra. Neither she nor Leanne had experienced Soldier this way. If Bonnie did, there would be a degree of degradation that would erase all the tight-lipped superiority she had shown at the dog's previous triumphs. ""I'll bet Bonnie's squirming right now,"" remarked Ward. ""She's not stupid; she knows we're going to get her under that dog sooner or later. And her belly is churning at the thought, because she figures she's going to fight it and knows it isn't going to do her a damn bit of good."" Myra sighed. His caress made her glow with renewed desire, and when his fingers brushed her cunt she groaned softly and thrust her ass backward in silent invitation. Pleasure and excitement shook her; she wished Ward would take time to capitalize on her present position. But she realized that Soldier would be recovering from his bout with Leanne and thinking restlessly about taking advantage of the naked flesh around him. If they waited too long, Bonnie would already be on the defensive. She let Ward help her to her feet, and they left their clothes in a neat pile at the foot of the bank and returned toward the picnic clearing. They found the other four lounging on benches, wet with perspiration and showing the satisfaction of their recent activities. Rocky glanced up with a grin. ""You guys make it unanimous,"" he observed. ""We're turning into a nudist camp."" Myra wriggled, a delicious shiver coursing up and down her spine. ""Being a nudist doesn't do a damn thing for me,"" she replied. ""But I like it when there's something else in it for me."" Bonnie and Leanne both giggled hysterically. ""Christ, Myra!"" exclaimed Leanne. ""You have to be so honest about it? We've been trying to keep that a secret!""\n""Can't say either one of you was fooling us much,"" said Jim. ""Hell, you got neon signs flashing in your eyes! Leanne lowered her head and studied her husband through her lashes. She stretched languorously. ""Okay, sweetie. Let's stop wasting time. Now that you bastards have had your show, let's get down to some serious fun and games!"" But Myra caught the quick flick of Leanne's glance from the reclining Soldier to Bonnie. She can't wait to get Bonnie in the same position! she thought. God, is she ready to turn the tables! ""Where the hell did you two disappear to, anyhow?"" asked Bonnie. ""Got some kind of special rutting ground staked out?"" Myra caught her breath sharply. Ward's lips quirked as he shot a meaningful glance at her. But his voice was light and casual when he replied to his wife, ""Oh, a pretty good place. It's got all the makings.""\n""I suppose you figure you're going to hold out on us. If you think you're going to keep it as a private retreat, Ward Ramos ...""\n""Okay, okay! Shit, it's not that big a deal! Come on, if you want to see."" No one hesitated. Myra waited for Rocky, squeezing his hand when he reached her. ""You having fun, honey?"" she asked in a whisper. ""You bet! How about you?""\n""I'm almost ashamed to admit it. But I really am! After all, why shouldn't we share with them? We couldn't ask for nicer people to share with."" Rocky nodded; he looked entirely happy. ""Look,"" he said in a low voice. ""We're going to have company."" Soldier was stirring in the clearing they had just left. He rose stiffly to his feet and followed them at a distance. ""Looks like he could use a little more rest,"" Myra observed anxiously. ""Huh?"" Rocky studied her with a sideways glance. ""Ohhh!"" he whispered. ""You and Ward got some ideas about Bonnie and the dog!"" She smiled sweetly up at him. ""Why not? Why be stingy?""\n""Oh, shit! This ought to be good!"" When they picked their way down the bank, Soldier seemed content to wait. He peered after them, then flopped loosely to the ground and continued to watch from the top. ""Jesus! What a great spot!"" exclaimed Rocky softly. Myra leaned fondly against him and surveyed the wash with him. She felt as if she were seeing it through fresh eyes. The stream course changed direction at the spot. It had eaten into the outer bank, widening the wash to form a broad, even area with a floor of deep, rippled sand. There was ample evidence of the game she and Ward had played there, with confused foot and body prints churning up the sand around the middle of the space. The stakes and crossbar were chillingly obvious, and Myra saw that they dominated Bonnie's attention. ""Looks like you got it ready for me,"" Bonnie remarked tightly. ""Seeing as how I'm it."" Myra tensed; she heard the antagonism in her hostess' voice and wondered if Bonnie were working herself up to calling a halt to the whole experiment. But Ward appeared capable of soothing his wife. He put his arm around her and squeezed, planting a light kiss on the top of her head. ""Got butterflies in your stomach, puss?"" Bonnie grabbed him and clung fiercely. ""Oh Christ, yes! Ward, you've got no idea what a woman feels like when she knows she ... knows she's going to be totally helpless that way with five people trying to make her come!""\n""Scary, I'll bet. We're really going to make you squirm, too! Just wait!"" Ward passed his hand over her side and fingered her lower abdomen. Bonnie shuddered violently; excitement replaced the apprehension that had clouded her features. ""Just hurry!"" she whispered. ""Hurry, before I get too scared!"" Ward grinned. ""You brought the rope, didn't you,"" he said to Jim. ""Right!"" Quickly, Ward led his wife to the crossbar and pushed her down. She looked puzzled as he positioned her against it. While she was still studying the sticks doubtfully, Ward and Jim knelt on either side of her and pulled her knees apart. In a moment, each had fastened a loop around one of her knees and secured it to one of the stakes below the crossbar. ""Good God!"" exclaimed Bonnie. ""Now I see! The hell you do!"" But Ward gently forced her forward over the bar. ""Elbows,"" he commented tersely to Jim. ""Rocky, give her some encouragement."" He winked at Rocky and glanced significantly at Bonnie's back. Rocky squatted beside the struggling woman. He placed one hand on her back and began caressing her buttocks and thighs with the other. ""Damn it, Rocky!"" she shouted. ""Cut it out! You're taking my mind off what's happening!""\n""Aw, come on,"" he replied. He stroked her exposed cunt, letting his fingers linger on the silky strands of pubic hair. She twisted and groaned. ""You bastard! How can I defend myself when you're doing that?"" Ward and Jim took advantage of her agitation and soon had each elbow immobilized next to a stake. Knotting the ropes, they reached under her to fondle her breasts. Bonnie sagged and rested the side of her head on the sand. Her face was contorted with excitement and eagerness. But she complained, her voice strained. ""No fair! How come I ... UNNNNHHHHH! How come I gotta be so damn undignified?"" Rocky continued to play with her asscheeks, again and again slipping his fingertips onto her cunt. ""You have to admit you make a pretty good target this way.""\n""Mmmmm! Oooo!"" She jerked her hips from side to side, rubbing herself on the bar. ""Oh, Jesus, Rocky! Yesss!"" Rocky slipped one finger into her cunt and rotated it back and forth while her ass quivered. Myra joined Rocky. She caressed the inner sides of Bonnie's taut thighs, her touch as light as if she were tickling her. Bonnie's knees were firmly snugged against the stakes, but she kicked her feet up and down and sprayed sand with her toes. At a movement on the bank, Myra looked up sharply. Soldier was staring at the scene with obviously quickening interest and had surged to his feet. He slipped over the edge and made his way down the broken path they all had used. In the bed of the wash, he advanced through the sand to nudge at Myra. She laughed and edged out of his way. He was eyeing the pulsing cunt hungrily, and his tongue lolled. He looked to Myra as if he were grinning hugely. With slow steps, he moved closer until he could sniff at the wet pubic hair. Bonnie jerked. ""No! Good God, no! Get him away from here!"" Everybody laughed softly. Ward's eyes glistened brightly and he fondled her tit as if milking it. ""Can't see you getting short-changed,"" he told his helpless wife. ""Way Leanne acted, there's got to be something special in the way he uses that tongue!""\n""Please, darling!"" Bonnie twisted furiously. ""Not me, Ward! Not me!"" Soldier seemed unaware of Bonnie's objections. He continued to sniff, then dabbed at the jerking flesh experimentally. Seeming encouraged by the scent and flavor, he set about the same deliberate lapping that had so thoroughly destroyed Myra's self- control the night before. Bonnie gasped and emitted a long, tremulous moan. Her torso swung spasmodically. She permitted her back to sag, rotating her pussy back and up and dropping her nipples onto the sand. ""Brr! Omigod!"" she wailed. ""Oh, God! That shoots tingles all the way to my fingertips!"" She clawed at the sand. The bar supported her at the angle between her thighs and belly. Her flesh bulged around it, and the weaving of the forked branches showed the force of her contortions. Soldier's tongue lapped methodically over her labia, stripping moisture from her pubic hair and reddening the puffy folds of flesh. The gradual swelling of her tissues thrust them apart to expose glistening membranes in her slit, and even as Myra watched, her own pussy beginning to smart sympathetically, Bonnie's fragile-looking inner labia became visible. The appearance was that of a tropical flower blossoming, its outer petals spreading to reveal the delicate surfaces and flutings inside. The big dog whined happily and worked his tongue onto the naked membranes. Bonnie cried out fiercely, her tone heavy with growing desire. She rubbed the side of her face against the sand, and the shimmering blonde hair spread out in a wide halo. ""Ahhh-ahhh-ahhh!"" she gasped shakily. ""Hope you ... guys ... like it! He ... he's ... driving me ... wild!"" For Myra, the performance was the third. She had experienced the fantastic sensations the skilled tongue aroused, and had wondered if she were somehow different from others in the ease with which the steady lapping reached sensitive areas. In Leanne's reactions, she had felt a measure of reassurance; Leanne had clearly experienced the same overwhelming flood of pleasure and excitement. Now Bonnie gave every evidence of responding the same way; she had surrendered to the inevitable and appeared to be in the grip of an irresistible lust. The convulsive wrenchings of her slender, tapered thighs seemed unmistakable signs of violent passion. Her savage twistings left no doubt as to the heights to which her passion was rising. The busy tongue probed deeper and deeper into the opening slit. Bonnie's asscheeks winked rhythmically, creating the illusion that her cunt was gaping like a hungry fish's mouth. As if aware of the effect he was going to cause, Soldier shifted his attention downward to the frantic woman's clitoris. Bonnie shrieked. Her torso heaved as abruptly as if she had been jabbed by a heated poker. With every appearance of understanding his victim's agitation, Soldier prolonged his meticulous search of the tiny crevices surrounding the tiny organ. To Myra's horror, he thrust his muzzle against the reddened flesh and appeared to nibble at it as if to tantalize Bonnie. The distraught girl's cries rose and fell without interruption. Her body writhed violently and the expression of the thrashing face indicated the welling of intolerable sensations of pleasure. Bonnie stiffened suddenly, her fingers digging into the sand and her toes splaying as a powerful tremor set her entire body dancing. ""Oh, God! OH, GOD! I'M ... COMMMIIING! WARD, WARD, HE'S MAKING ME COME! AGHHHHH! AGHHHHH!"" Soldier raised his nose an inch and worked his tongue into the jerking cuntmouth. Bonnie's thrashing eased, but the tremor continued. Her voice swelled and dwindled to the rhythm of her orgasmic contractions. The great tongue slipped repeatedly in and out of her cunt, and with each renewed insertion the backs of her thighs bulged and her ass thrust upward. ""Ohh, ohhhh! Eeeyaghhh!"" Bonnie stopped moaning and panted heavily, ""He ... won't ... let me ... quit! UMMMM!"" But Soldier did withdraw his head from the golden-haired cunt. He shuffled briefly, then heaved himself to his hind legs and mounted Bonnie. The gulping woman arched her back and tilted her head so she could peer backward beneath herself. ""Christ!"" she exclaimed in a hollow tone. ""You're not going to stop him, are you?"" Ward again reached under her to finger her tit. ""Hell, no!"" he replied cheerfully. ""Not when everything's going as well as it is now!""\n""God! What a hard-on! Skinny, but so Goddamn long!"" There was awe in Bonnie's remark. ""Oh, dear! Dear Jesus!"" The shiny tip nudged Bonnie's quivering membranes. Soldier clutched her waist with his forepaws and jerked his haunches in small, jabbing movements. His cockhead danced on her labia, each jump bringing it closer to her cuntmouth. In a moment, the sharp point vanished into the narrow opening and Soldier's humping strengthened. He drove the long cock into her with overbearing assurance; his first two experiences had obviously taught him that women provided excellent housing for a throbbing dick. Bonnie made no protest as the great dog's cock plunged deeper. She pressed the top of her head against the sand and continued to stare backward at the rapidly vanishing hard-on as if hypnotized. Her body trembled, but her movements only forced her cunt further onto the advancing shaft. The fat knot reached her cunt, and she flung her hips backward to wedge her flesh outward around the bulging swelling. Soldier lunged against her and buried his knot, then pumped vigorously over her ass. He fucked her with a heavy, purposeful stroke, and she raised her head and let her hair bounce in a wild tangle. Myra whimpered with frustrated excitement. The scene had a primitive quality that Leanne's adventure had lacked. There was something vitally different between the two situations. Leanne, lying on her back, had somehow seemed to convert the fucking to human terms; face-to-face intercourse had a civilized nature that had made Myra see it in terms of Soldier as a mere substitute for a man. Bonnie's position, ass in the air, body huddled submissively beneath the great, shaggy brute, imparted a flavor of uncivilized ferocity to the act. Soldier clearly dominated; his actions and the angle of the enormous head seemed to shout that it was Bonnie who was the substitute. Soldier was not a brutish man; Bonnie was a smooth-skinned, tethered, substitute bitch. Bonnie's response had become so enthusiastic that the bar clattered against the forked supports. She had clenched her fists and was pounding them on the sand. And her shoulders twisted with the pounding effort until her boobs bounced beneath her like full udders. ""Oh, God, Soldier!"" cried the harassed woman. ""Hit me hard! Fuck me harder ... faster! FUCK HARD, SOLDIER! EEEEEE!"" The dog had stripped Bonnie's defenseless cunt of its moisture with his tongue. His cock had slid into a dry, clinging cuntmouth. But the continued stroking had aroused her tissues and stimulated the flow of additional fluid. Thickening wetness rimmed her cum mouth and lubricated the pistoning base of his cock. It clung in milky-colored streaks to the fiery redness of the slick shaft and spread slowly outward over Bonnie's membranes. Bonnie's desperate struggles suggested that she might be nearing another orgasm. The pitch of her voice rose and she chattered in broken sentences to the dog, punctuating her remarks with gasps and involuntary groans. Myra leaned forward, her unblinking gaze fixed on the zone of connection. She suspected that the psychological effect of the action was even more devastating to the men--men were supposed to get more of their stimulation from the stirring of the imagination. But the smooth pumping of the gleaming shaft and the tightly-stretched collar of Bonnie's cunt aroused more of Myra's responsive nature than she would have admitted to anyone. She was fascinated by the way the great balls swung repeatedly against Bonnie's clitoris, despite the tension that had drawn them so tightly against his bristling sheath. Jim came to Myra and dropped to one knee. At his urging, and without permitting her attention to wander from the rhythmic fucking, she arose far enough to straddle his other thigh. She let her knees hang vertically to place her weight on the contact between her throbbing pussy and his firm thigh muscles. Her hips jerked backward and forward and great waves of pleasure raced over her. Jim cupped his hands on her tits and pulled her back until she felt the sweat of his chest between her shoulder blades. Bonnie swung her head from side to side. ""FUCK, SOLDIER, FUCK!"" she yelled. ""GOD! I'M GOING TO COME AGAIN! NOW!"" Soldier appeared to have reached the point of orgasm as well. His haunches pressed forward to grind the mouth of his sheath against her cunt and he stopped pumping, his body vibrating intensely. Bonnie trembled violently and her muscles tensed in great, biting contractions. She uttered gulping cries of joy and winked her asscheeks fiercely. ""Yaghhh-yaghhh-yaghhh! BORE IT IN! PUSH, PUSH!"" Soldier lifted his muzzle in an undulating, sobbing wail. For a long time neither figure moved, except for the fierce tremors that shook both at intervals. Bonnie's shouts died away, replaced by grunted whimpers. Her sides looked raw where Soldier had raked them; now, in the frenzy of his climax, he merely tugged her to him, and her skin was drawn under the strain. The dog's coat hid Bonnie's asscheeks, its shaggy tufts dusty and rough on her pale skin. At last, the awesome orgasm subsided. Ward and Rocky tugged the forked supports sideways sufficiently to disengage the crossbar and pulled it from under Bonnie. A moment's struggle sufficed to remove the loops from the spent woman's elbows and knees. ""Thanks,"" whispered Bonnie. ""Now for the tough part."" She braced herself and panted, as if conserving her strength for her coming ordeal.\n\n\n\nChapter 9\n\nMyra scrubbed her pussy on Jim's thigh, beside herself with desire. ""Jim!"" she whispered urgently. ""Jim, fuck me, honey! Now!"" He lowered his knee and sat on his heels. Clasping her waist with his hands, he guided her downward until her cuntmouth rested on the dome of his cockhead. She knelt astride his lap, her back against his belly, and savagely drove herself onto the waiting cock. The head plunged inward, impaling her and ripping a cry of delight from her throat. ""Eeeyaghhh! Yes, honey, yes! Mmmmmm!"" She plunged her ass onto his thighs and squirmed fiercely. Jim tilted her forward, rising as her ass rose. She caught herself with her hands, bracing them in the sand and letting Jim mount her the way Soldier had mounted Bonnie. Jim gripped her tightly and began to slam against her butt. She groaned happily. ""Y'know,"" she muttered between blows, ""I wouldn't let Rocky do it like this before. It was too undignified.""\n""Dirty, you mean."" Jim's voice held a note that sounded as if he were leering at her. ""Just plain dirty. Right?""\n""Yes! Christ, yes! Dirty!"" Today that was precisely what she wanted. The thrill of flaunting convention flamed in her with unquenchable heat. ""Only dirty isn't the right word any more. Unh! Unh! Whewww! It's ... not like ... I always ... thought! Oof, Jim, honey! Mmmmm! It's just doing whatever ... whatever is fun! UNHHHH! POKE HARD, HONEY!"" She burned with eagerness. Her flanks ached and her cunt seemed aflame with the delicious plunging of Jim's cock. She surged against his blows, hungry for the brutal impact against her ass. Her nipples swung in jerky arcs she could watch by letting her head hang. Belatedly, she imitated Bonnie by dropping onto her forearms and letting the hard sand grains scrape her tits. Jim's cockhead churned her guts as it plunged inward and then drew back. Every stroke drove her breath from her in an explosive grunt. She heard Bonnie's guttural cry when Soldier began dragging the slim blonde backward across the arena, but the sound served merely to heighten her own excitement. Only dimly did she realize that she had begged for this without bothering to retreat to more private surroundings. Her behavior was being displayed for Rocky and the others to study and remember, and she would never again seem prim or innocent to them. But she was convinced that she would never again want that image. She loved the sweaty violence of this fucking and knew the blandness of their former relationship would not be satisfying again. With a silent thanks, she squirmed backward into Jim's vigorous thrusts and abandoned herself to the sightless whirlpool of sensation. Angry objections burst from her when Jim jerked his cock out and released her. Like a bitch in heat, she continued for a time to weave her butt in the air and plead for his hard-on. But he seized her and pulled her to her feet. ""You're really turned on, baby!"" he panted. Her vision cleared slowly. She saw sweat running from him in broad rivulets, washing channels through the dust that had accumulated. Glancing down at herself, she saw the same kind of wet streaks on her own body and thrilled anew at the utter earthiness of their sex. ""God! Turned on? I'm all but turned inside out! For God's sake, get that cock into me again! Please, honey!""\n""Come on, baby. Climb me!"" She swayed toward him and threw her arms around his neck. His hands clasped her asscheeks as she swung her legs up and clamped them around his waist. He pushed her hips back to let his cockhead lodge in her steaming curt, then jerked her onto it. With a sigh of fulfillment, she felt herself slide down the shaft to its base. ""I do like it better this way,"" she murmured, her face pressed to his chest. She wriggled at the sensation of pubic hair tangling with pubic hair. Shudders of pleasure racked her as she rubbed her boobs on his body. ""Let me have it!"" she panted heavily. ""Pump, honey! FUCK ME!"" Jim swung her butt outward, then jerked her to him again. Catching his rhythm after the first few swings, she tensed her thighs to straighten her legs, then tugged savagely, stroking herself back and forth on the buried cock. Her excitement soared. Her legs worked at a frenzied pace. The friction between her thighs and Jim's hips seemed to scrape her raw, and their combined sweat stung her sharply. Above their whistling breath, she could hear the squeaking of their skin and the wet smacking of her pussy on his hard pubic arch. The small of her back ached with the effort of her fucking and her arms trembled with the strain of clinging to the slippery neck and shoulders. ""God, hon!"" she groaned breathlessly. ""This is strenuous as hell!""\n""Yeah!"" Jim gasped. ""A guy's got to brace himself good if he wants to keep you from knocking him on his ass!"" She slammed into him with extra force. ""If I ... knock you on ... your ass ..."" she grunted. ""If I do ... it's going to ... drive your ... cock ... right through the ... top of my head!""\n""Or break the son of a bitch off!"" he retorted. ""Oh! Oh!"" Her increased force had sent new waves of excitement over her and she felt herself blasting into orgasm. Her vaginal spasms seized her in distinct pulses, wave following wave with a deliberate, majestic rhythm. With each fierce clenching of her cunt on the hard cock, her belly muscles jerked taut and her legs clamped viselike on Jim's hips. Her arms tightened simultaneously, and she ground her cheek on his hairy chest. Jim gasped audibly at her first convulsion. His fingers clawed at her buttocks and crushed them. His legs began to tremble. The base of his cock swelled abruptly and warmth pooled at the core of her belly. At the height of her orgasm, she rubbed her cunt in slow circles on him and felt him stagger. He groaned softly past her head, then dug his chin into the thick softness of her hair. ""Good God!"" he muttered. ""Feels like I'm sucking my balls into my cock and shooting them into you!""\n""I ... want ... them!"" she managed in gasps. ""All of you! Every ... damn ... bit!""\n""Greedy broad!"" he hissed, then snorted heavily and yanked at her as if experiencing a climax. As the intensity passed, she felt him sway. He took one step backward, as if to steady his balance, two quicker steps forward and to the side, and then crumpled toward the sand. Myra sensed his fall and rode with it. He landed sitting, but she had leaned away from his upper torso and stretched her legs along his body, her knees damped on his rib cage. His abrupt stop allowed her pussy to slam with unbroken force onto the arch of his pelvis. His cock was already beginning to soften, but she felt the savage jerk as it levered forward in her gut. Instinctively, fighting time, she twisted one leg to the side and then the other, extending them along Jim's legs and settling cozily on his fallen body. ""I've still got him!"" she whispered triumphantly. ""I've still got him in me, honey!""\n""For all the good he's going to do you,"" retorted Jim. ""Might as well have an empty sock stuffed up there!""\n""Oh, nooo!"" She snuggled. ""He still feels alive, even if he did get soft. Mmmm! I'm greedy, honey; you said so yourself. And I don't want to give you up yet."" She glanced across the sand. ""See? Bonnie isn't loose yet, either. Soldier can't get rid of her."" Jim grunted with interest. Bonnie's head and shoulders rested on the sand, but her butt was still locked tightly to the uneasy dog's belly, and only an inch of his cock showed, the remainder buried deeply in the exhausted woman. Rocky was soothing Soldier, petting him and speaking gently to him to reduce the amount of dragging, but it seemed clear that no influence other than nature's would affect the situation. Ward and Leanne had retreated to the lower bend of the wash, but they were in plain view. Leanne lay on her side, one leg extended in a continuation of the line of her torso, the other drawn tightly against her chest. She hugged her knee while Ward straddled the extended leg and pressed his belly against the black-haired woman's tightly curved asscheek. He pumped at her with measured strokes as if to prolong the pleasure. Leanne moaned softly, and foam flecked the corner of her mouth. ""Please, Ward?"" she pleaded. ""Please? I do want to come now. Fuck me hard, sweetie, please!"" Ward smiled fondly down at her. ""You really want to wrap it up, puss?""\n""Oh, God, sweetie! I'm going to melt if I don't!""\n""Okay. Hang on!"" Ward's hips withdrew, then flashed forward. Myra saw most of his cock emerge from Leanne's cunt during the withdrawal, then watched it plunge from sight with the wicked thrust. Myra winced involuntarily, as if she had received the violent blow instead of Leanne. But Leanne's body surged abruptly, and the girl cried out in a hoarse voice. ""Jesus! JESUS, WARD! That's what I wanted! FUCK! FUCK WITH ALL YOU'VE GOT!"" Ward placed his hands on the upthrust hip of the woman beneath him and leaned his weight on them. His hips jerked ferociously back and forth. His cock plunged like a piston, and each blow jarred the curvaceous body sharply. Leanne's cries rang with delight. She bent her neck and caught at her knee with her teeth, yelling around it as the brutal fucking continued. ""Now! NOWWW! WARD, FUCK-FUCK-FUCK!"" Ward's eyes appeared to glaze. His fingers bit into the tender flesh. He ground against the squirming cunt and leaned forward. The twitching of his buttocks betrayed the eruption of semen. Leanne shuddered in closely-spaced bursts that could have been triggered by nothing other than her orgasm. She let go of her knee and pressed her leg fiercely against Ward's torso. He grunted and seized her ankle with one hand, raising and straightening the leg while straining even harder against her cunt. Leanne groaned more violently, her arms swinging along the surface of the sand and her fingers clawing at it. ""EEEEE! EEEYAIGHHH! WARRRD, HAAARRRD! Ummmm, yessss!"" Slowly her contortions subsided and her arms went limp. Ward released her leg. He fell forward over her and held her in his arms. Both panted for air, and Leanne turned her face. ""Kiss me, sweetie,"" she murmured. ""Kiss me good."" Ward pressed his mouth to hers. ""She's affectionate after an orgasm,"" remarked Jim quietly. ""Wants to cuddle like a kitten.""\n""That's what she reminds me of,"" replied Myra. ""Or a real young bitch.""\n""Hey! Looks like Bonnie's coming unlocked."" Myra looked quickly. Bonnie appeared to hang a little lower, and even as Myra stared, the bulge on Soldier's cock came slowly into view. The next instant, Bonnie slid off the long cock and collapsed on the sand. Soldier backed away, dropped to his side, and began the lengthy process of cleaning and relaxing his turgid cock. Rocky gathered Bonnie into his arms and cradled her. Myra felt a momentary twinge of jealousy, but the sweaty warmth of Jim's body beneath her own reminded her that she had three men taking care of her instead of one, and she sighed contentedly. ""Hmm? That sigh supposed to mean something?"" asked Jim. ""Sure is. Means three men seem a lot better than one.""\n""I'll buy that. Three women, too. Likely to keep a guy on his toes.""\n""Or something!"" Myra giggled. ""I know there's going to be times when I won't believe all this really happened at all. You know?""\n""When that happens, let me know. I'll be glad to pinch you.""\n""I'll bet! Lecherous old man, you!""\n""That was my childhood ambition."" Jim pinched her ass playfully. She squirmed. The limp cock slipped from her cunt and she groaned. ""Oh, damn! Lost it!"" Jim chuckled. ""It's going to be around for a while. I'll give you another chance at it.""\n""Mmmm! It's getting to be a kind of habit. Pretty soon I'm going to feel like he's an old friend.""\n""It sure took us long enough to make the introductions,"" Jim grumbled. ""Why the hell couldn't we see how much more fun we could have by trading around a little.""\n""Trading around a little! God, Jim! Tearing off all the restraints, you mean!""\n""And using a few at the right time."" He sounded deeply satisfied with their pleasant games. ""Right now I feel like I've been neglecting my stomach. By the time we get back to the house and decide what to eat, I'm going to be in the last stages of starvation!"" Myra disengaged herself from his embrace. She felt that she would be able to approach lunch with enthusiasm, but her hunger was hardly so overpowering as to make her break up their snug companionship. ""Men never think of anything but sex or food,"" she remarked. ""And when they say they'd rather screw than eat, I know it isn't anywhere near mealtime."" Jim swatted at her, but she danced aside. Running to escape his pursuit, she gathered up her clothes and began dodging. But Jim abandoned the chase. ""I'll catch you sooner or later, baby. I can wait."" The others separated. Ward grabbed his clothing and followed Leanne toward the picnic clearing. Together, the six returned to the house, where Myra and Leanne helped Bonnie prepare lunch. Myra refrained from commenting on the change in attitudes since breakfast. One of the others would probably make some comment later, and in the meantime she had an idea what kind of thoughts and memories were filling their minds. There was considerable awkwardness at the table. Myra watched the others, glancing covertly from one to another as one conversational effort aborted and then the next. As if they were afraid of the subject, everyone avoided explicit reference to their new and exciting sexuality. Their behavior, both during the morning and during the evening before, had raced far ahead of their ability to adapt emotionally. She felt that none of them would seriously consider a return to the strict prohibition on sexual familiarity that had preceded this experience, but it was obvious that there were strong undercurrents of unresolved guilt and shame. Those feelings would pass, she was certain. They were part of a way of life they had left behind. Refusing to return to that way of life, they would find the old attitudes withering quickly. To her surprise, she was conscious of a surge of gratification at the thought. She was suffering from both guilt and shame herself; she felt guilty over her brazen behavior with Ward and Jim and ashamed of her easy surrender to the sheer physical enticement of Soldier's assault of the previous night. Neither negative feeling managed to make her wish the events had not happened. She was glad they had, and her only concern was over finding the most effective way to eliminate outmoded negative feelings. The meal ended without anyone's having broken through the involuntary taboo of conversation about sex. No one seemed capable of overcoming the barrier and launching the subject of an afternoon continuation of the games. Myra recognized that she was attributing her own feelings to the others, but believed she knew them well enough to do so. As for herself, she felt as if she were in a state of shock. She had shared with the others am unbelievable build-up of sensuality here at Pulsegate; she was now convinced that had been a combination of isolation, overdue concession to the extremely close nature of the long-time friendship, and primitive setting. When they had finally broken the bounds of convention the previous night, they had done so in what she considered a startling way. Under ordinary circumstances, they would probably have used one of the milder introductions to swapping. She knew the practice was growing quite popular in their social class, and that such affairs normally started with some rigged strap game or by pairing off of couples for quiet, discreet retreat to separate bedrooms or homes. Bondage-type situations might come later for kicks, but she was certain they seldom served to break in a new group. Her own experience on the table had provided an extremely potent charge of stimulation to everybody. The fact Rocky and Bonnie had conducted themselves as they had, and the way Ward and Leanne had behaved seemed to show an almost hysterical rejection of social boundaries. Her own adventure with Soldier on the beach had come as a carry-over of that over-reaction to a lifetime of propriety. The shock of being caught in the act by Leanne had caused further disruption of her emotional balance. Clearly, Leanne had been shaken by finding Myra as she had. She would have been shocked to find her in the act of intercourse with the big dog, but Myra was certain that there had been an extra jolt. Seeing a woman hung up--unable to uncouple from the beast after the intercourse was complete--had to add a sense of savage excitement to the situation. When Leanne had whispered the story to Bonnie and Bonnie had self-righteously passed the information on, the entire group had experienced a significant increase in excitement level. Naturally, the men had been fiercely inflamed. And although the two women had surely not been conscious of an intensification of their own erotic sensibility, the effect of that incredible action must have made them more receptive to the idea of resuming the games in the morning. Now, with everybody wallowing in the relief of several intense orgasms, the other five were no doubt struggling with the same reactions as Myra. She, herself, had no regrets. The guilt and shame seemed out of place; both feelings were largely buried in a pulsing, welling joy at the new freedom that dominated her consciousness. No matter what it cost her in terms of psychological upheaval, she was determined to make over her lifestyle. She would refuse to let the pleasure of sex be linked again in her mind with the traditional restrictions of love and marriage. She might not participate in sex with men for whom she felt no love, but she meant to make that a matter of attraction. If she felt strongly attracted on a sexual basis to a man for whom she felt no other emotion, she would indulge herself in the pleasure of satisfying that sexual desire. As for the male members of couples she and Rocky had a deep affection for, she knew she was going to find out how they performed sexually. She and Rocky were going to become established members of the swap culture, and whatever superstitious remnants of her upbringing conflicted with that objective, she was going to isolate and defuse. She knew what she meant to do in the future. She knew there was going to be a great deal more sexual activity during the rest of their stay at Pulsegate. But in her awe at the enormity of the events of the past few hours, she felt an instinctive need to let things soak in. At the moment, she wanted desperately to begin new sexual adventures, but needed time to digest what had already happened. And old habits seemed terribly difficult to destroy. The act of eating lunch was so routine--so much like life had been before the change--that it was impossible to introduce open discussion of the fantastic new style. She escaped from the kitchen as quickly as possible. Everyone advanced some excuse for getting away from all the others; there was not even any apparent desire for husbands and wives to be together. Myra was hardly surprised to see that Soldier was prowling outside the door, but his behavior disturbed her. He bristled at each of the men, sniffed at Bonnie and Leanne with a haughty manner, and greeted Myra with what looked like delighted relief that she was still there. He pressed his muzzle into her hand and wiggled like a puppy. When the others scattered on their separate ways, and she entered the trail toward the bluffs and the beach, he accompanied her, head close to her thigh and pace sedate. The morning had been totally calm; there had been no trace of a breeze. Myra had managed time for a quick shower before lunch, thankful for the opportunity to flush away the thick layers of dust and sweat, but the air seemed hotter now, and the breeze stirred only enough to tease. It appeared that this would be one of those rare days without wind. She and Soldier reached the bluffs and picked their way down the long, winding trail to the beach. The surf rolled onto the lonely coast in long, smooth crests that curled and toppled from one end to the other simultaneously. Each breaker collapsed with a resounding crash and threw great gouts of spray high in the air. The foam hissed loudly as it plunged up the beach. As if blocked by the bluffs, what little breeze there had been above was stilled at beach level. The heat hung about her like a heavy veil, and for the first time, she became aware of the bank of clouds that lay to the west. Even Soldier fidgeted as if affected by the oppressive air. ""Storm coming, boy?"" she asked. He peered into her face and whined. But the glance seemed to reassure him, and he dashed toward the water to rout a preening seagull. Myra laughed and followed. Her clothes were soaked with perspiration, and she itched, but the scent of rotting seaweed and salt spray gave her spirits a boost that made minor physical discomfort unimportant. She and Soldier played, chasing each other along the foam line and investigating interesting pieces of flotsam while the clouds rolled rapidly across the surface of the sea toward land. From time to time, Myra paused to study the cloud bank. The lower portion was a horizontal, unbroken roll that seemed to boil forward. Above, great white masses piled skyward. As the bank grew closer, she heard a mutter of thunder and saw lightning flickering among the lower sections. ""Soldier, you're right. That thing's going to dump rain! I'll bet we'll have plenty of wind when it gets here, too.""\n\n\n\nChapter 10\n\nIn the space of an hour, the character of the surf underwent a complete change. The long, even swells continued, but short, choppy waves built up, riding the backs of the smoother swells. Instead of beach-length crests, the newly forming pattern presented peaking seas that produced a chaotic jumble of individual breakers. The height of the waves increased with incredible speed, until some looked the size of a large building to Myra. She and the dog had worked their way almost to the south end of the beach, at least a mile from the path, and she discovered belatedly that the tide had been coming in. A low, sheer ledge of rock extended outward toward the surf between her and the path, and she saw that the water had risen enough for the foam to be heaping itself on the outer tip of the ledge. ""Hey, Soldier! We'd better head back! The waves will be breaking on that ledge pretty quick."" She felt no alarm; she was on a wide part of the beach and could easily wait out the tide, but she felt no enthusiasm over a wait of three or four hours. Still, she felt no need to hurry, and she stopped several times to examine some stranded bit of sea life she had previously overlooked. She was amused at Soldier's growing restiveness and got down on her knees twice to hug and reassure him. She was still some distance from the ledge when the first breaker rode up its tip. The sudden heaping of the water and the height of the spume awed her. ""Good God, Soldier! We'd better not get caught by one of those!"" She ran then, suddenly realizing that there was no remaining period of grace. But they had waited too long. In the few minutes it took to reach the ledge, a train of higher waves reached the beach. Every one of them crashed on the ledge, piling up and roaring inward along the sheer sides with tremendous walls of spray shooting into the air. At the ledge, Myra realized at once that she had no chance of climbing up the face; there was am overhang she had not noticed before. Irritated at herself, she turned away and prepared to wait out the tide. She was puzzled by its behavior, however. She had visited the beach frequently while at Pulsegate, and she had had some opportunity to see how the tides came and went. Not once had she seen the water line advance as rapidly as it was doing this day. The looming clouds boiled and rolled so fast that she could hardly help suspecting a connection between the oncoming storm and the extra vigor of the tide. When that thought occurred to her, she grew alarmed. If the storm could make the tide come in that much faster, it might also make it pile higher; she might not be safe as she had assumed. Soldier's behavior furnished additional fuel for alarm. He was distinctly uneasy. He prowled from water's edge to bluffs and back repeatedly, and he growled frequently at the ominous front of the storm. The thunder was rumbling almost continuously, now, and an occasional sharp clap seemed to jar the dog's nerves severely. The rising tide drove Myra and Soldier back toward the bluff. With only a few yards of dry beach left, the edge of the storm reached them. Rain began explosively; huge drops pelted her, then were replaced by torrents of hard-driven downpour. In an instant, she was drenched. To her horror, the onslaught appeared to give new impetus to the tide, and as she pressed against the foot of the bluff, foam lapped at her ankles. Soldier took matters into his own jaws. He caught at the hem of her skirt and tugged at her. With evident agitation, he coaxed her to follow him. Hopefully, she raced after him. The big dog showed considerable unhappiness, but he slogged along the base of the cliff with an air of knowing where he was going. Within moments, he was scrambling over broken rock toward a low ledge. The wind, having come with the rain, shrieked along the face of the bluff and whipped at Myra as she clambered onto the tumbled rocks. Her skirt rose to stand out from her waist like a flag; and horizontally driving raindrops stung her naked thighs like shotgun pellets. She bit her lip and doggedly struggled toward the ledge. Soldier gained level footing and stopped, waiting anxiously for her. When she joined him, he whirled and slunk along the ledge. They rounded a projection, and Soldier ducked into a deep crevice. Myra steeled her nerves and plunged into the gloomy passage behind him. If the tide rose much further, she told herself grimly, it would flood the recess and trap them like rats. But they obviously had no chance of survival on the beach. A few yards in from the entrance, the passage widened abruptly; a dimly lighted cavern lay before them. Although the passage itself had been free of sand or debris--she wondered if it had been scoured clean by earlier storm waves--great heaps of dried seaweed lay along the walls of the cave. The floor of the cavern was covered by sand, but light filtering from above revealed that it consisted of a series of broad, steplike ledges leading upward. She raced toward the back, hoping to find a tunnel or crack leading toward the upper plateau. No such escape appeared; overhead, a broad shaft opened to daylight. Rainwater was cascading down one side of the chimney to collect in a stream at the foot of one wall of the cave. Except for that trough at the wall, the floor of the chamber was dry. Soldier pressed against Myra's leg. He wagged his tail and looked up at her, then backed away and shook himself. The spray that flew from his coat reminded her of her own soggy condition. Immediately, she began to feel uncomfortable and clammy; her clothes clung to her with the disagreeable chill of wet synthetics. The air was still unseasonably warm, and none of the wind penetrated the cave. She could strip and let her clothes dry while she waited out the storm. But she suspected that Soldier would interpret nakedness as an invitation to a resumption of his recent sexual exploits. The thought sent a sharp thrill over her and made her crotch feel suddenly tight. Her excitement level was still high, and she remembered the sensations from her encounter with the dog pleasurably. Although the pleasure came back clearly to her, she found that she could recall none of the specific feelings that made Soldier different from a human, and the realization annoyed her. ""I wonder,"" she mused. ""How about it, Soldier? Was it all that good?"" She could reinforce her decision to scrap old taboos no more forcefully than by deliberately permitting him to mount her again. They would have absolute privacy for some time, and a boring wait would be aggravated by the discomfort of her wet garments. Even while she pondered the matter, her desire for sex rose. The dog looked more powerful to her than she had realized; his haunches bulged with reserve strength and drive, and his forequarters seemed to have been designed broad and deep for the purpose of hugging a mate to his belly. As if sensing something unusual in her study, he faced her with forepaws widely planted, head cocked, and an inquisitive expression in his eyes. ""Oh, what the hell!"" she exclaimed loudly. ""Why not? Come on, Soldier! Let's fuck!"" She raised her voice in defiance of the frightened inner voice that shrieked at her to reconsider. The dog whimpered eagerly and shifted his weight from foot to foot when she unzipped her skirt. She kicked off her sandals while she was working the clammy material over her hips. Pushing the skirt off her legs, she stepped out of it and dropped it to the floor. Soldier showed visible signs of inability to contain his interest; he surged two quick steps closer and whined deep in his throat. For a moment, Myra hesitated as to which item should come off next. If she wanted to complete her undressing before the dog lost control of himself, she probably ought to leave her panties on until last. On the other hand ... She decided abruptly. With a fluttery sensation in the pit of her stomach, she thrust her panties off her hips and struggled to get them off her thighs. Soldier was upon her. As her pubic hair appeared, he jammed his nose to the space between her thighs and butted with a peremptory jerk of his head. She laughed and pushed his muzzle aside. Handicapped, she fought to remove the panties with one hand, but when they reached her knees another demanding thrust of Soldier's head drove his nose against her pussy. She gasped and flinched violently. Her knees jerked apart, ripping the flimsy garment into two ragged pieces. The remnants of the panties slipped to her feet, and she planted herself with feet widely apart while she fumbled at the fasteners on her blouse. Soldier ignored her efforts. He nosed at the exposed flesh of her twat and began exploring it with his tongue. Myra's teeth chattered. ""G-g-good God, Soldier! I didn't think I'd ever forget how good that tongue could make me feel! But, oh, it's better than I'd dreamed!"" Her hips worked spasmodically, jerking backward when the brute touched a spot that was too sensitive, and swaying toward him when his lapping failed to produce sufficient pleasure. Her fingers shook, but she finally managed to get the blouse loose. She dropped it and worked at her bra, which came free with surprisingly little trouble. Naked, she clasped her hands at the small of her back, bent her knees, and gave herself up to the excruciating delight of Soldier's tonguing. Hot waves of excitement poured through her. Goosebumps spread over her body. Her nipples swelled and hardened, and thrills of pleasure chased up and down her spine. Her pussy felt as if It were writhing under the delicious urging of the broad tongue, and a gnawing desire welled in her belly. Knees forward and out, she bent backward deeply. Her belly protruded, muscles quivering, and her boobs tilted toward the ceiling. She let her head hang backward while her shoulders twisted from side to side. Her breathing was labored, and involuntary groans of happiness bubbled from her lips. Her hips had grown more agitated; they jerked back and forth in a strong, rapid rhythm, jerking her pussy into Soldier's muzzle, then withdrawing it. Soldier seemed somehow to approach the activity in a different spirit from that he had displayed before. She told herself she was imagining things--that her perception was different this time. But the feeling persisted that the dog was taking a more personal attitude. He sounded and acted as if he were sharing a highly enjoyable adventure with her, rather than treating her like a convenient and helpless toy. He seemed to respond to her reactions; when she uttered an especially strong moan of pleasure, he repeated whatever act had triggered it, and when she seemed to quiet, he shifted his line of attack. At length, her rising excitement and the strain of the position overwhelmed her. She sank to the ground, lying on her back with her knees parted and elevated. Soldier gave no evidence of disapproval; he lowered his head and continued his licking without interruption. She had felt her labia swelling and opening. She had felt a succession of warm surges inside her cuntmouth and knew that she was oozing pussy-juice. The delicate membranes of her vulva throbbed fiercely, and each stroke of the patient tongue made her feel as if a jagged file were being lightly drawn across raw tissues. She pressed the heels of her hands to the sides of her head and shook herself slowly from side to side, keeping pace with the surges of excitement that coursed inward from her cunt. ""Ohhh, ohhh! Soldier, baby! What you're doing to me!"" She felt she was nearing a point where she would have to have his cock. She could lie on the edge of one of the shelves where her cunt would be at the right height above the next lower. But the image failed to satisfy her. That had been the format the night before, when she had only halfway appreciated what was happening. Today, she was proclaiming a new self. She had knowingly started this game with the dog--had quite literally offered herself to him. It seemed to be significantly symbolic that she yield to his natural mode of mounting. When she could no longer restrain herself, she decided, she would roll over and push herself onto her knees; she would find out how it felt to be a bitch under her dog. But that was going to bring on a finale too rapidly. She wanted somehow to prolong the enjoyment. She felt such a tremendous amount of affection for the dog that passive compliance seemed inadequate. Not only had he chosen her as a companion instead of any of the others, but he had almost certainly saved her life on the beach. She was rewarding him, in a sense, but her role seemed too cold and inactive to her. As she let her affection flow forward in her mind, an irresistible impulse seized her. She squirmed into a huddled ball and grabbed Soldier's ruff in both hands. Hugging his head to her breasts, she rubbed her face on the soft fur between his ears. Soldier jerked backward and twisted, apparently intent on continuing his feast. She wrestled with him, joyously attempting to maul him while he tried to shrug free. But he seemed suddenly to get the idea. He gave a mighty shake and dislodged her. He bounded away, then hurled himself at her. Catching her with his shoulder, he bowled her over and landed astride her sprawling body. Butt in the air, he lowered his forequarters to press her to the floor with the weight of his chest. She pushed and wriggled, but she was helpless until he voluntarily released her. Like a cat, she rolled to the side and scrambled to her feet. Instantly, she threw herself on him. Her arms encircled his neck and she thrust against the sand with her feet in an effort to throw him off balance. Like a bulldogged steer, he lowered his shoulders and flung his head from side to side. She felt her grip slipping and was suddenly hurled clear. She tried again to gain her feet, but Soldier pounced on her as if she were a mouse. He knocked her down and stood back to study her. She laughed, convinced that his expression was one of amusement. Recovering her breath, she attempted to rise. But Soldier rolled her once more. For a time, she persisted; eventually, she realized that she was making no progress. The next time Soldier approached, she contented herself by merely hugging him. He whined happily and submitted to her caresses. Her knee brushed the hardness of his cock. Like an electric shock, a deeper sense of devotion seized her. She let go of his ruff with one hand and closed her fingers over the bulge in his sheath. Soldier's playful contortions ceased. He stood stiff- legged, back arched, and quivered while she gently stroked the sheathed base of his cock. He had sported a partial hard on, perhaps six inches of red dick protruding in a relatively stiff condition. As she tenderly worked her hand on the bulge, his shaft grew and emerged into view. It hardened and straightened until the edge of the coupling knot appeared at the front of the sheath. A violent tremor of excitement paralyzed Myra. ""Oh, dear God!"" she exclaimed in a whisper. ""Oh, God, honey! I want the feel of that cock in me! I want it so badly!"" She placed her other hand on the ground without releasing her grip on the dog's hot cock. Raising herself to her knees and supporting herself with the one hand, she sidled next to Soldier, her shoulder against his and her hip touching his side. Cautiously, she edged her ass under his belly and lowered her shoulders. He merely continued to tremble for a moment, his body rigid and motionless. Then, hesitantly, he lifted his forepaw and rested it on her back. She immediately squirmed beneath his chest and allowed his foot to slip off so his forelegs straddled her. The big dog hesitated no longer. The change in his behavior was so abrupt it created the impression he had been consciously giving her the option of initiating action. As she let go of his cock and elevated her butt, he raised both forepaws from the floor and clasped them on her waist. His belly rode her ass and the point of his cock touched her cunt. She shuddered with anticipation. Her mouth was unbearably dry and her belly churned. She swallowed and let her head hang, her hair tumbling over the floor. ""Ohhh, honey!"" she whispered. ""Oh, Soldier, honey! Stick it in! Go ahead and fuck me!"" Now that he clutched her to him, she recalled the way his paws had raked her sides. She held her breath and let him jerk at her. Knowing that he planted his rear feet well apart when mounted, so that there would have been plenty of space between them for her legs to be together, she nonetheless placed her knees far apart and let her calves rest against the outer sides of his paws. She felt the vigorous working of his legs as his haunches surged back and forth. The point of his cockhead jabbed repeatedly at her distended twat, poking at the sensitized membranes and coming continually nearer the center. She had felt that dancing approach the night before and watched it applied to Leanne and Bonnie during the morning. But it felt entirely new, and fascinated her now. Her slowly oozing fluids lubricated the surfaces of her inner labia, and when his cock struck them, it slipped toward her cuntmouth as if on skids. The sudden filling of her open rim brought a gasp of pleasure to her lips. involuntarily, she thrust backward to secure the preliminary alignment. Soldier seemed to have the same desire as she for maximum enjoyment, for he paused briefly with the tip inserted into her cunt and its sloping sides plugging her rim. They were both so quiet that her rim sensed the pulsing of his cock and transmitted heartbeat thrills through her. ""Omigod!"" she exclaimed hoarsely. ""Omigod, that's good!"" Soldier whined and twitched. The tiny movement made his cockhead sink a fraction of an inch deeper, wedging her open a little wider. ""Oh, now, Soldier! NOW! RAM IT HOME!"" She felt as if her throat were parched and her cunt a vacuum. The ache of desire throbbed in every fiber. Soldier reacted to her harsh demand. His haunches drove forward and his cockhead plunged into her, rudely stretching her cuntmouth and pushing apart the spongy walls of her vagina. ""Ahhhh! she sighed with vast pleasure. ""Fuck, honey, fuck!"" Again and again, his haunches drove forward. With each thrust, his cock seated itself more deeply in her passage. She felt the weird sensation of stiffness bottoming against elastic membrane and the weirder one of inner stretching. And a moment later she felt the hard pressure of his knot at her cuntmouth. Wild with excitement and eagerness and afraid his knot might swell too fast to get inside her, she flung herself back on his cock and drove her cunt over the swelling. As if it bad gulped the knot, her cunt tightened behind it to squeeze the base of the magnificent cock. Soldier pumped. His haunches established a smooth fucking rhythm, and his forepaws swept her back and forth in the same beat. She thought incoherently that it was a little like masturbation as if he were merely sliding her up and down his shaft the way a man might use his hand. But the notion died as quickly as it had been born. The whole nature of the action was too intensely personal for such an idea to survive. The great dog's belly scraped her ass and the bristles of his sheath stabbed cruelly into the quivering membranes that lined her inner labia. His cock churned her guts delightfully. Her boobs bounced and her hair writhed on the sand. She felt her arms weakening; with a happy sigh, she sagged to her forearms and let him jerk her lower torso back and forth as she rubbed her ass against his belly. ""Soldier, honey,"" she murmured as she pressed her lips against one arm. ""Soldier, honey, it's better than I remembered. It's better than it could possibly ever be!"" The powerful blows rained on her upturned twat. Pleasure washed outward from her cunt until her butt and the inner surfaces of her thighs pulsated with it. Her slender body flopped in his brutal grip, tossed unmercifully but jerking with joyful response to every vicious surge. His cock plunged within her, and the entrapped knot battered at the inside of her cuntmouth with every backward lunge of the forceful haunches. Myra choked back sobs of sheer pleasure. She bit her lips to quiet the ones that swelled her throat. And as her excitement rose, her instinct toward quiet dwindled. At last, she was uttering a lusty scream at every blow and babbling nonsense in between. She no longer cared that the cave echoed and magnified her shrieks; the wordless bellows that the walls flung back at her merely heightened her sensitivity and multiplied her enjoyment. She made no effort to hold back her orgasm. When her passion seemed suddenly to race ahead of her reason, she swung her hips from side to side and precipitated the onslaught. Her shrieks gave way to a long, undulating yell. Soldier's only response to her new rigidity and the milking contractions in the walls enclosing his cock was an increase in the force of his fucking. He swept her harder against himself and slammed her cunt onto the base of his cock more savagely. His forepaws clamped more tightly on her waist and his coarse hair scraped her ass more fiercely. But the deeply plunging strokes of his cock continued without break and his haunches continued to snap in and out. Myra's orgasmic spasms subsided. She hung at the threshold of climax, every fiber a sensual nerve that his fucking aroused. She felt her eyes bulge and knew her mouth hung open. Her tits rubbed on the sand and her forearms were raw. She prayed silently for the strength to remain at her present level of excitement--to avoid becoming numbed by the incessant, driving thrusts. And she welcomed the abrupt eruption of her second orgasm. When Soldier finally began his climax, hugging her tightly on the base of his cock and letting his cum ooze into her, his vibrating tremors generated her third orgasm. She accepted the new frenzy of lust with regenerated enthusiasm. She dug her toes into the sand and levered her knees into the air and drove her ass higher. She scrubbed her inflamed cunt on the wire-stiff bristles and felt the taut edge of his sheath enter her cunt. The ridge along the center line of his belly gouged her ass crack and threatened to scrape her bloody. But every sensation heightened the intensity of her climax. Convulsive spasms twisted her beneath the tightly clinging brute and staggered him. But the warm gush of semen continued, and his fierce vibrations robbed her of the power to move, so that she became rigid and helpless--a mass of pulsing flesh anchored on his buried cock.\n\n\n\nChapter 11\n\nMyra felt a strange sensation of detachment. She could not identify the texture of the floor of the cave nor distinctly see the walls. The focus of her awareness was the pulsing cock, and its presence seemed to expand and blot out the rest of her universe. The illusion grew upon her that she was suspended by her cunt from a great rod with a huge ball inside her. The gloom of the cavern seemed to have turned to darkness, and the rod was spinning her in ever faster revolutions. Her arms and legs must be flying straight out from her torso, she felt confusedly. If the rod should let go, she would spin like the blades of a helicopter. She would probably fly out over the ocean and disappear forever. But even the spinning was being absorbed in the whirlpool of her pleasure, and the physical sensations in her cunt were becoming fuzzy and indistinct. She wondered vaguely if she were going to pass out. When she opened her eyes, she was at a loss to understand her situation. Her face was pressed against sand. Her arms were outflung and her legs sprawled at awkward angles. Her crotch burned and throbbed, and she felt as if something were turning her inside out. Her head began to clear. She became aware of Soldier's stiff legs and slowly realized that he was standing over her. For a fleeting instant, she wondered if he had attacked and mauled her-- if she were already dying as the result of his savage teeth--and then memory burst upon her. She groaned. ""Ohhhhh! You damn fool, Myra! You did! You passed out! Right in the middle of a fantastic orgasm, you had to do a blackout! Jesus!"" Tentatively, she pulled her legs under her to trace some of her weight off her tortured cuntmouth. Encouraged by her success, she then got her forearms firmly under her and crouched quietly under the panting Soldier. The pressure inside her vagina established the fact that he was still hung up in her. She was locked to his prick and no amount of squirming would free her. But with her returning consciousness came a pleasant glow of excitement; her sexual desire had not abandoned her. ""Know what, Soldier?"" she asked softly. ""I don't give a damn how long it takes you to get loose! Feels good!"" To her dismay, her voice was lost in an incredible roaring that shook the very ground. She felt spray and smelled the ocean. The roar stilled and a silken rushing sound became audible. She twisted to look. Thick, dirty foam boiled toward her on one of the lower levels. ""Omigod, Soldier! The tide! It's filling the cave!"" Panic-stricken, she tried to crawl away from the water. Soldier acted as if he thought she was trying to help him get them disconnected. He tugged backward and stopped her in her tracks. ""No, Goddamn it! We've got to move!"" She sobbed with fear and frustration. The fact that their tugging aroused familiar excitement only seemed to aggravate the situation. But Soldier stubbornly refused to comprehend the need to retreat higher in the cave. And Myra's terror gradually calmed. She began to believe that there must be less immediate hazard than she had at first assumed. Furthermore, if the lapping foam should reach the dog's feet, she was certain he would beat a retreat. For the time being, she could put the danger out of her mind and make the most of her position. She was aware of the fact that Soldier had satisfied his sexual appetite for the moment. His only interest was in freeing his cock from the grip of her clinging cunt. But her own appetite was more durable. Without deliberate intent to agitate the brute that had her locked onto his cock, she began to move her hips. Her cunt stroked the inch or two of cock between his knot and sheath, and the delicious sensations of fucking welled through her. Soldier whined piteously. He made no attempt to chastise his tormentor, but his stance conveyed the fact that he wanted no part of her renewed desire. Her experimental movements had aroused an unquenchable fire in her, however, and suddenly she was committed to gratification of the rapidly mounting hunger. Her hips started pumping in earnest. Friction in her cunt sent thrills racing into her thighs and accelerated their action. Her breathing became labored; fierce, wheezing pants tore at her throat and her sides heaved. With a disgusted whimper, Soldier indicated his perplexity. To Myra's amazement, he sighed and lowered his butt. Sitting on his haunches, he disrupted her concentration for a time. She saw the nervous movements of his forepaws and realized that she was interfering with their natural placement. With a whimper of her own, she interrupted her pumping to thrust her knees wider apart. Soldier took advantage of her offer and settled his paws on the sand inside her thighs. He sat almost normally, his forelegs snug against her sides and wedged between her widespread thighs, while she knelt, her butt tucked against his belly and her asscheeks bumping his rear thighs. Her elbows hugged his forelegs against her sides and she leaned on her hands. Despite the crowded condition of her position, she found she could resume her fucking, her thighs providing plenty of spring to bounce her up and down the inch or so of his cock between the mouth of his sheath and the bulge of his knot. But there were significant new zones of friction that soon made her feel as if her whole body were a part of the action. The entire length of her back rubbed up and down beneath the slope of his belly. Her sides scraped continuously on the hard inner tendons of his forelegs and the outer bulges of her boobs slipped back and forth against her upper arms. Myra had to keep her head down to avoid bumping Soldier's muzzle. There was no way to escape the image she made, unless she closed her eyes. For a time, she did so; one of the inhibitions Rocky had sometimes objected to had been against betraying visual curiosity over the more intimate details of sex. Feelings had always seemed sufficient; she had found it difficult to understand the enormous stimulation men derived from seeing things happen. But she had discovered, here at Pulsegate, that she did get a certain very powerful kind of thrill out of what she saw. And she now admitted that each of her former inhibitions in sexuality ought to be challenged. She fleetingly thought of the scene as lewd and grotesque, and her belly knotted at the feeling. But the knotting was itself exciting, and she finally understood that excitement from any source fused with sexual stimuli to develop the full range of pleasure. Although Soldier still showed no inclination to join her in active fucking, he did seem to be adapting. Their position prevented discomfort to him and enabled him to regard her frenzy with considerable tolerance. From time to time he licked the back of her neck; when he did, the warm affection made her shiver with delight. But her exertions and the incessant flood of sensations from her cunt was producing a crescendo of lust that engulfed her. She clenched her teeth and let her breath whistle between them. ""Omigod, honey!"" she cried spontaneously. ""Oh, God! OH, GOD!"" She felt as if a great knot were forming low in her belly-- being drawn tight and hard and generating waves of pure delight. Impulsively, she clutched at her cunt, then began stroking the side of her clitoris with her fingers. She was able to regulate the pressure and speed for the best possible sensation; delicious fountains of pleasure welled over her and she thrust herself down onto the sharp bristles of Soldier's sheath. ""MMMMM! MMM ... AHHHHH! SOLDIER, SOLDIER! EEEEEEE!"" Orgasmic spasms seized her. Her thighs hardened and clamped against the dog's taut forelegs. Her belly felt as if it were buzzing and her boobs quivered. She opened her mouth wide and deliberately thrust out her tongue, letting it rest on her chin and panting as if she were a bitch. The simple gesture seemed to transform the entire act into a primitive, earthy rite. Her climax intensified abruptly. The fierce contractions doubled her over until her forehead pressed against the sand at her knees, but her fingers continued gently stroking the inflamed tissues around her clitoris. ""Oh, Jesus! EEEYAGHHHHH! YAAAGHHHH!"" She shuddered violently and continuously. Her only other movement was the slow rotary squirming of her hips, grinding her cunt on the base of Soldier's cock. Wave after wave of searing pleasure washed over her. Each wave was accompanied by a convulsive spasm of her entire body, focused on savage contractions in her vagina that rippled inward from her cuntmouth to the end of the barrel. Between spasms, she was gripped by violent tremors that blocked her attempts to gulp air into her tortured lungs. In the end, the wild chaos of sensation subsided and her twisted body began to go limp. Quiet sobs of exhaustion were punctuated by gasps that shook her, but her muscles seemed to turn watery and she huddled in helpless, inert satiation. Soldier seemed to have resigned himself to being locked to her. He bent from time to time to lick her back but showed no inclination to rise to his feet again. At length, he heaved a deep sigh and flopped onto his side. The change in his position jerked her with him, and she lay curled in the hollow at his belly, her butt still pulled tightly against his shaggy underside. She continued to lie motionless. She felt as if she were in the middle of a weird dream and admitted drowsily to herself that she would be content to remain as she was for hours. The water level advanced to the ledge below them but came no further. Breakers crashed at the very mouth of the crevice, and an occasional swell sent a mountain of foam surging inward to convince the huddled girl that the end had arrived. But upon reaching the cavern, the white wall invariably collapsed to hiss harmlessly over the floor, and she received hardly more than the spray from shattered bubbles. The big dog's body heat on her back and the continued internal heat around his buried cock kept her feeling cozy. At last, she felt the shrinking of his knot and knew it was slipping through her clinging cuntmouth. Reluctant as she was to lose the pleasant sensation of fullness, she recognized Soldier's remarkable patience and tugged experimentally. Her rim stretched deliciously and she pulled herself away from the dog's belly. Still a respectable size, the knot popped free with an audible sound similar to that of a cork coming out of a bottle. She had to squirm along the sand to peel herself off the rest of his extended cock. The intense feeling of tenderness she had developed toward Soldier had not only persisted, but had grown deeper during the time that had elapsed since his orgasm. She had no idea what had produced his gentle tolerance; her first coupling with him on the beach had resulted in her being dragged until only Leanne's arrival had prevented panic. She knew he had similarly dragged Leanne, and she had watched his efforts to rid himself of Bonnie. She could now only imagine that he had developed genuine affection for her--it seemed reasonable to believe he was responding to the spirit she had displayed by initiating this round of sex in the cave. Whatever the source of his attitude, it aroused a rapidly growing warmth in her. She saw that his cock was lying on the sand while he tried to clean it. He appeared to be distressed and puzzled and quick sympathy stirred her. She stretched to reach one of the remnants of her ruined panties. The material was still damp, and she laid it momentarily against her flesh to take the chill off. Then, propping herself on one elbow, she slipped that hand under Soldier's cock and cradled it while gently beginning to remove the sand. Soldier watched closely; he reminded her of a small boy distrustfully allowing someone to clean a cut. The doubtful air soon vanished and Soldier stretched on his side. Then, to her distinct concern he shifted his position until he could lay one forepaw on her hip and tug at it. Curious, she submitted to his urging by pushing her legs and hips closer to him. With a gentle series of butts, he thrust her top knee into the air and nudged it when she started to clamp her thighs together. She sighed and held her knee up to expose her cunt. The big dog began to clean the residue from her labia while she continued removing sand and caked semen from his cock. Myra laughed. She wondered if she sounded as near hysteria as she felt. There was a degree of intimacy in the situation that seemed to her far greater than that of being mounted by the dog. Somehow this act of mutual cleansing had a passionless deliberateness about it that demanded far more commitment than the lustful hunger for fucking. She shivered and tried to ignore the fresh onslaught of sexual excitement his tongue aroused in her. By concentrating on the exacting task of cleaning and drying his cock, she could almost bring herself to imagine those tinglings were mere aftermath. When the last of the sand grains were gone from the slowly shrinking cock, she was annoyed at its reddened, uncomfortable appearance. Tender as she had been, and stoic as Soldier had been, the wet panties had furnished a poor substitute for the dog's tongue. Horrified at herself, she thrust her head next to the shaggy belly and began to lick the distressed-looking cylinder. Despite her efforts with the panties, she found a faint residue of flavor that reminded her of the scent of sex. His attention to her pussy had generated enough renewed lust in her to make the taste welcome. She soon established a rhythm to her lapping and with her hands to regulate the position and angle of the slowly softening dick, she polished it quickly. Soldier's licking, in the meantime, had produced the symptoms she had feared. Her labia had swelled and parted again, and the skilled tongue was probing at the more shielded portions of her pussy. As if nothing had happened to dull the edge of her sexual appetite, her belly was raging with the turmoil of desire and pleasure. The last of her efforts with Soldier's cock involved tongue-drying the knot at the base, and in the process she was astounded to see sudden, twitching jerks in the cylinder. She licked the same spot and saw the twitching increase. Turning her head she placed her lips on either side of the curved shaft and combined tonguing with sucking. The dog's response eliminated her last doubt; his cock was recovering its vigor under the attentive mouthing. Her own thighs now ached with the strain she was applying to them in her eagerness to open herself to Soldier's licking, and her body tingled delightfully. In a rush of daring, she seized upon another way of severing her ties with past inhibition. She drew her mouth the length of the stiffening cock and took the pointed head between her lips. She was unprepared for the great difference between Soldier's cockhead and those of the three men. Where each of them had a bulbous, dome-shaped glans, the dog's was an elongated cone. She thrust her mouth over it greedily and began to suck. Although it was not thick enough to crowd her mouth, the pointed tip intruded into the archway of her throat by the time her lips closed behind the flare at the back. Even while she sucked, she felt the head continue to swell. She experienced a perverse pride that she could induce that kind of response in a dog. She sucked harder and Soldier betrayed clear signs of increasing agitation. He scooped harder at her cunt with his tongue and drew his hind paws close to his belly. Her sense of experimental wickedness gave way to savage aggressiveness, and she worked one hand under his hip and heaved him onto his back. She was surprised when he submitted to such treatment, but her raging excitement drove her while she clambered to a position astride his chest. His forelegs were keyed in the angles behind her knees and her butt extended over his neck. He brought his muzzle close to her crotch and resumed his licking. She wolfed his cock. A mental image of a sword-swallower crossed her mind; she wondered if his cock might be slender enough to pass into her throat without strangling her. Pressing her chest against his so her boobs bracketed him, she tilted her head back to straighten her throat. Cautiously, she began gulping and inching herself toward his balls. It was a frightening experience, but his cock reached its full length and stiffness and she found she could continue to breathe while she swallowed the hard rod a fraction of an inch at a time. The sensations were not the heady, exhilarating ones she had learned to interpret as sexual stimulation. The nerves in and around her mouth and throat were not what she would have called sexual nerves. But the feeling of fullness and being penetrated had distinctly sexual implications. She could easily transform them in her mind to sensations of sexuality and her mental condition was such that she deliberately made that connection. The wild pulsing in her cunt was produced as much by those mental acts as by Soldier's frenzied licking. Long before she could swallow the whole shaft, Soldier lost control of himself. His instincts had to rule in the sex act, and they were not geared to letting him lie quietly on his back. He twisted and rolled, dumping Myra onto the sand and tearing his cock from her mouth. Trembling with frustrated determination, she enticed him to the edge of the low ledge and persuaded him to step down to the next level. With great care and coaxing, she got him to place his forepaws on her level, then she quickly twisted onto her back and thrust her head and shoulders between his forelegs. Her head hung over the edge, tilted sharply backward. The tip of his cock hung against her face. With shaking hands, she aligned his cock and placed his cockhead again in her mouth. She had hardly resumed sucking when Soldier succumbed to the urging. He clutched her under the armpits with his forepaws and began pumping his haunches. He's fucking me in the mouth! she thought wildly. Joy surged in her and she gulped fiercely. Fucked in the mouth! Her swallowing and his thrusts combined to drive the long prick down the eager passage. Her breathing became more difficult, but she found she could still obtain enough air to satisfy her lungs. Her mouth and throat gave her a far more accurate knowledge of the cock's progress than her cunt. She could pinpoint the position of Soldier's cockhead every instant. She felt an enormous thrill when it passed the notch between her collarbones, although a muted horror arose when she saw how much length was still exposed. She decided she could handle that length and continued to swallow greedily. Clasping her hands behind Soldier's rump, she pulled savagely, and each thrust of his haunches powered his cock a significant distance further. Occasional moments of gagging impulse occurred, which she overcame by concentrating on tonguing that portion of the shaft that was still in her mouth and on twisting her hips from side to side and focusing on the wild tingling in her cunt. Moments later, she managed to get the enormous knot into her mouth and Soldier's pumping changed to his fucking rhythm. She realized abruptly that Soldier's sensations could hardly be much different from those he experienced when mounted normally. His cock was totally engulfed and the warmth and the continued swallowing merely gave him a dimension of stimulus on a higher level than usual. But his basic reaction had to be the same; he fucked vigorously. His forepaws jerked at her armpits and raked her ribs. His chest rested between her boobs and he lowered his head over her lower abdomen and lapped at her gaping cunt. She drew her knees up to her sides, then raised her feet and extended her legs so she could clamp the powerful neck between her thighs. The deeply planted cock stroked back and forth in her throat to produce a sensation unlike any she had ever experienced. Her excitement mounted furiously and she clutched the thick hair on the backs of his haunches with a desperate grip. Time seemed to enter some weird universe without bounds; she felt as if he would fuck her forever. She was briefly conscious of wondering if the force of his thrusts would rupture her throat, or if her need for oxygen would grow too great to be satisfied, so that she would die of strangulation after all. But neither possibility moved her to real fear. Her excitement had passed such a point. And further excitement was added by her admission to herself that she was now as helpless as she had been when spread-eagled on the table. His forelegs gripped her in such a way that there was no escape; there was no way she could have gotten her arms into position to fight her imprisonment. She doubted that she would have had the strength anyway. Nor was there any way of gaining purchase with her feet. Nothing she could do could possibly pull her out from under the brute or enable her to disgorge the pistoning hard-on. The depth of Soldier's increasingly powerful thrusts became obvious when the bristling spikes of stiff hairs at the mouth of his sheath began jabbing her lips. His balls swung, rapping her forehead at the end of particularly sharp lunges. Her head was driven against the face of the ledge when she permitted her neck to relax, and she avoided that discomfort by stiffening her muscles and enduring the stabbing sheath fringe. Her mental transformation of sensations into sexual equivalents was so successful that she approached orgasm feeling no different from the way she had while he had been mounted over her ass. His tongue probed her cunt and his thrusts yielded abruptly to the quivering forward press that signaled his own climax. She felt the slowly-pooling heat of his cum in her throat and squirmed wildly in response to her body's climactic contractions. When the long process of his ejaculation finally ended, she breathed a silent prayer of thanks that his knot could be withdrawn from her mouth. She had already collapsed. Her legs were sprawled limply, widely parted. Her arms dangled beyond her head and the back of her head rested firmly against the rocky face of the ledge. Soldier backed tentatively, seemed to discover the remarkable fact that his knot had been released, and slowly extricated his cock from her throat. She weakly refused to submit to the reflex urge to vomit, and the feeling passed immediately. Great, sobbing gulps renewed the air in her lungs, but she had no reserve of strength with which to squirm back from the edge. She sprawled, head and arms still unsupported, and let her thoughts swirl in a gray mist of incredible recollections. Under earlier circumstances, she reflected, she would have seethed with murderous intent. She had accepted an act that probably didn't even have a name. The difference between today and the day before was that she had deliberately resolved to eliminate old concepts and replace them with new. She might never again undertake the fantastic mode of sexual expression she had just completed, but she could imagine no kind of act that could rival it for sheer violation of convention. She had succeeded in performing what to her would always seem the ultimate form of defiance. What seemed vastly more important was that she had thoroughly enjoyed every shade of sensation while doing so. She was gloriously happy now, and utterly pleased with herself for what she had done. Somehow, Pulsegate had come to symbolize the beginning of a new life.\n\n\n\nChapter 12\n\nThe water eventually receded from the cavern entrance. Soldier had recovered from the second fucking and was already showing new interest in Myra, but he was doing so in a half- hearted manner that suggested he could be dissuaded. Myra touched her clothes and withdrew with distaste. The oppressive heat had dissipated and the material was clammy and cold. She decided at once that she would not subject herself to the torture of wearing them. She buried the remnants of her panties in a pile of seaweed and spread her shirt and blouse and bra on a boulder near the rear of the cave. Then she turned to Soldier. ""Come on, honey,"" she remarked. ""Time to go!"" He pressed his muzzle tentatively against her crotch, but when she pushed his head away he made no protest. They returned to the ledge outside the entrance and surveyed the beach. The sun was low in the west, its rays illuminating jumbled masses of debris the storm waves had cast ashore. The tide had not gone all the way out, but the finger of rock that had trapped them was once again out of water and a narrow strip of sand showed beyond the end each the surf receded. Myra and Soldier set out without delay. She felt a little self-conscious about the fact that she was wearing no clothes, but amusement won out over embarrassment as she considered her sexual exploits of the past twenty-four hours. When she reached the house the sun was disappearing and the clouds which had brought the storm were dwindling in the east. She let herself in at the kitchen door in the hope that the others would be clustered around the fireplace at the other end of the huge room and would not notice her until she could slip upstairs and dress. She had no such luck. ""Jesus Christ, hon! Where ..."" Rocky's exclamation died in his throat. ""What the hell! Your clothes!""\n""I got caught by the storm. You can get trapped on that damn beach!"" She omitted mention of Soldier. Ward gave her a curious look. ""Fact is, you get a real tide and that beach is a Goddamn death cell! How the hell did you get away?""\n""Death cell?"" She felt that was over-dramatic. He shrugged. ""A good high tide covers the whole damn thing. Surf pounds right up against the bluff. And nobody could survive that."" He still studied her with a perplexed expression creasing his features. ""Good thing you got trapped near the path.""\n""I didn't. You know that arm of rock that stretches out from the bluff?"" Ward nodded. ""Yeah.""\n""Well, I was wandering way down the beach beyond that when the storm came in. By the time I realized how fast the tide was rising, it was too late to get around the end."" Bonnie gasped and exchanged glances with Ward, ""But there's no other way out! Come on, Myra!""\n""You didn't know about the cave. There's one down there. And it runs uphill inside, so the water doesn't fill it.""\n""Good God! Where!"" Everybody clamored for details. Someone even asked how she had chanced to discover the opening. She ignored that question and described the cavern itself. ""So I was soaked, and it was real warm in there. I undressed so my clothes would dry, but they were still clammy when the water level went down. And here I am, naked as a jaybird with all of you asking questions."" Rocky came to her and put his arm around her shoulder. ""You're pretty damn lucky you found that cave,"" he observed. ""I've walked the whole length of that beach both directions, and I didn't have any idea there was a cave. Hon, you could be a corpse down there right now!"" His voice conveyed the depth of his emotions. She leaned against him with a thrill at his display of concern. Sometime she would tell him how Soldier had led her to the safety of the crevice, but not this night. She suspected such a revelation would lead to too much accurate guessing. ""I feel awfully conspicuous,"" she said. ""Give me a few minutes to get dressed."" Before Rocky released her, he whispered to her. ""Just a skirt and blouse. You're it, as soon as we've eaten.""\n""Me! No fair! What about you guys?""\n""How about tomorrow morning? We all took a vote while we were waiting for you.""\n""Oh, you bastards!"" But the prospect gave her a fierce tingle of pleasure, and she ram to the stairs. ""Hurry up and get supper on the table!"" She showered quickly. Afterward, she dabbed perfume in strategic spots and put on a halter and a short skirt. Fair or not, she was delighted to know that they intended to make her it in the evening's game. They had taken her at her word and had the food on the table when she got back downstairs. The atmosphere seemed charged with excitement; everyone ate rapidly and silently. Leanne and Bonnie refused Myra's help with the dishes. ""You spend a few minutes relaxing, sweetie,"" advised Leanne. ""By the time you get through tonight, you're going to be grateful you had a few minutes of quiet."" Myra shivered in spite of herself. Leanne's tone made it obvious they had not only selected their victim but planned the game. When she retired to the fireplace and sprawled in one of the chairs to soak up heat from the cheery blaze, the men's glances reinforced her impression that she was in for a strenuous experience. When the dishes were done, the other two women joined the group at the fireplace. Bonnie was wiping her hands on her apron. Neither woman bothered to sit. ""Come on, guys,"" urged Bonnie. ""We spent so much time talking about it that I can't wait!"" Rocky tied Myra's hands together and pulled her to her feet. ""You ready?"" he asked softly. ""Christ! Does it matter?"" He chuckled. ""Not unless you feel really beat. And I figure you'd have said so by now."" Without waiting for a response, he stepped onto the arm of the massive chair and passed the end of the rope over one of the ceiling beams. He hauled in the slack and drew her arms over her head. When they were taut, he secured the feet end of the rope and backed off to survey her. ""Jesus! Wonder how come it never occurred to me how Goddamn sexy you would look this way?""\n""I'll bet it did,"" she retorted, her voice strained by her position. ""You just never had the guts to do it to me.""\n""Can you imagine letting me?""\n""I ... honey, I think I might have. Even before I realized how stupid all those ideas about modesty and the rest of it were.""\n""Not without a lot of objections, I'll bet."" He returned and passed his hands over her breasts in gentle caresses. She gasped. The effect of his touch seemed entirely different thaw it had when they had spread-eagled her on the table. She wondered at the tremendous influence position had on sensitivity. But they gave her little time for reflection. All four of the others converged on her. They seemed in no rush to reach extreme levels of excitement. Or, she thought, maybe we're all so excited they figure they don't have to do everything at once. They concentrated on her limbs at the beginning, except for Rocky, who continued his gentle, unhurried caresses on her breasts. Each of the other men knelt to stroke her legs, while their wives fondled her upper arms. Although neither Ward nor Jim quite touched her cunt, neither one pretended to be restrained by her skirt. Their caresses started at her ankles and continued over her calves onto her thighs, feather-light and tantalizingly slow. Ward, at her left leg, used both hands. With one on the inner side and the other on the outer, he felt his way up the leg almost to the top before stopping the progress of the hand on the inside. The other hand slid onto her bare hip and over it to the waistband of her skirt, then around onto her asscheek. Meanwhile, the motionless hand simply rested on quivering flesh, his thumb a fraction of an inch below her cunt. She enjoyed the caresses and stood with feet well separated to give both men free access. She felt again the sense of primitive joyousness in this amoral attention to pleasure. Her body thrilled to her position and to the multiple stimuli her husband and friends applied. And she fervently hoped they would be as inventive in their game as she and Soldier had been in the cave. She made a special point of keeping her feet motionless. There were moments when a gliding hand passed over some unexpectedly sensitive spot and caused her to rise on the balls of her feet. And at other times the hand resting just below her pussy created so much warmth and desire in her that she let her knees sag and hung by her wrists in an effort to lower her steaming labia onto the enticing thumb. But she kept each foot on the spot where she had originally placed it. Her body was more difficult to control, nor did she try very hard. She twisted her hips and, from time to time, her shoulders. In those intervals of peak enjoyment, she found herself either thrusting forward or jerking backward. As had been the case in the cavern, she was willing for the situation to continue indefinitely. She knew it would not. Sooner or later one of those hands would press into the wet heat of her cunt. Or Rocky would slip his hand inside her halter. In fact, Bonnie and Leanne acted simultaneously to unfasten her halter at back and neck. It fell to reveal her boobs, and Rocky backed away. She looked down to discover that her extended arms tugged at fibers that elevated and tilted the full, smooth globes. Her nipples were taut and hard; she wondered briefly if there had been an hour at Pulsegate when they had not been. She tapered gracefully to the slender waist, even more noticeably concave in her present position. Her skin gleamed softly, highlighted by the glow from the fireplace. The women laid their hands on her rib cage and pressed close. ""Mind if we play, love?"" asked Bonnie mischievously. ""No,"" Myra whispered. Her hostess placed a light kiss on Myra's nipple. Leanne, strangely, lifted her hands and drew her fingertips over Myra's cheeks. To Myra's amazement, the black-haired girl leaned in and pressed her lips to Myra's mouth. When Myra attempted to jerk her face away, Leanne held it firmly between her hands and worked her lips savagely. Helpless to resist, Myra endured the kiss. The other woman's lips looked full; to Myra, they felt ripe and soft and moist, and the girl's breath had a sweet, fresh scent. Slowly, Myra's resentment began to melt and she permitted herself to enjoy the erotic sensation without worrying about prohibitions concerning female relationships. She doubted that she had a trace of Lesbian tendency. She doubted that Leanne did. But in a time when ancient commandments were being systematically shattered and reshaped, she recognized that sexual response of one woman to another belonged with all the other taboos she was breaking. With growing interest in the remarkable pleasure Leanne's kiss was giving her, she parted her lips enough to allow the tip of her tongue to explore the squirming lips against hers. At the touch, Leanne seemed to start. But she refused to interrupt the caress. Instead, she drove her own tongue eagerly into Myra's mouth. Myra had so completely concentrated on the deep kiss that she had ignored everything else. But when she had begun to accustom herself to Leanne and the kiss, she gradually became aware of the charges of pleasure shooting through her from Bonnie's enthusiastic mouthing of the tingling nipple. Men, Myra knew from experience, were inclined to capture a mouthful of tit along with the nipple. They sucked forcefully on pulpy, tender flesh, and their tongues incidentally scoured the entrapped nipple. Bonnie's technique was different. She held only the nipple between her lips. They depressed the aureole and were closed tightly enough so she could exert suction, but she had inhaled none of the surrounding flesh. Her tongue played delicately around the rim of the hardened lump. She touched--explored--lingered at a puckered irregularity and sucked and sucked. Shivers raced along Myra's spine. Bonnie's hands kneaded the flesh of the quivering breast. The intoxicating kiss and breast stimulation by no means exhausted the sensations that assailed Myra. Her husband had gotten behind her; he was manipulating her waist, fingers pressing deeply into her unprotected sides, probing far into the soft flesh between ribs and hips. His thumbs were digging even more deeply into layers of muscle that flanked her spine. Somewhere near her spine, the gouging thumbs encountered nerve centers that activated involuntary commands to her body. Suddenly and convulsively, she found herself flailing at the end of the rope that secured her wrists. Her supple frame performed bewildering contortions and screams welled against the tongue that hugged her palate. When Rocky relaxed the pressure, Myra hung limply from the rope, momentarily deprived of the command of her muscles. While she was thus immobilized, she realized that Jim and Ward had abandoned their avoidance of her pussy. Each massaged one of her buttocks, and each fumbled at her cunt. The resulting flood of excitement brought a belated surge of savage physical response. Her momentary paralysis vanished and she flung herself into wildly appreciative motion. No longer could she remember to keep her feet still. She jerked one knee up and attempted to cross that thigh over the other. Weight suspended from the rope and balanced on the ball of one foot, she began to revolve. Her hips leaped from side to side and her boobs bounced frantically. Leanne finally broke the kiss, and incoherent babblings fell from Myra's bruised lips. She felt herself mentally coming apart. She was in a frenzy of excitement and every touch felt like the flick of a high- voltage wand. She wondered if a woman could go mad with sexual pleasure. She heard herself uttering the coarsest, most inflammatory words she knew and pleading to be fucked. And at last it seemed that Ward had been tilted into positive action. He seized her knees and lifted them to the level of her chest. Her skirt settled into the angle at her hips and she knew a strange exultation at the thought of how obscenely her cunt must be gaping. She felt the dome of his cockhead at her cuntmouth as she tilted backward. Her upper torso hung from her shoulders and she jerked with her legs to impale herself on the heavy cock. Ward had obviously taken a moment at some point of the activity to unzip his fly and get his hard-on into the open, she reflected. She was glad he hadn't waited. He dropped her onto his cock. She felt herself stretch to receive the majestic bulb, then thrilled to the swift plunge down the shaft and the hard impact when she reached the base. Ward bounced her on his rigid hard-on while her passion rocketed. Her gut churned and seethed. She cried out with hoarse demands for greater violence. And she thrashed fiercely as she felt her orgasm coming nearer. But Ward withdrew his cock. She protested bitterly, then subsided when Jim took Ward's place and pressed his cockhead into her aching cunt. ""IN! CHRIST, JIM, SLAM IT IN! FUCK ME, QUICK!"" She remembered Jim's oversized cock with respect. It felt even more huge when she mentally compared it with Soldier's. Jim drove it into her with a powerful lunge of his hips. She rocked like a pendulum from the blow, but the yell that burst from her lips was one of delight and triumph, not pain. She felt Ward pressing against her back and knew that he was pulling up her dangling skirt to expose her ass. In a moment, he lifted her shoulders and took the strain off her wrists. Pressing her boobs against Jim's chest, Ward pushed against her and held her firmly against Jim. She was conscious of a growing pressure at her asshole and gasped in alarm. But in the excess of her excitement, she made no real effort to delay what seemed to be occurring. It did not surprise her when an agonizing pain seared her ass and the bulk of Ward's cock wedged itself into her rectum. The pain flashed and was gone. An irrational sense of accomplishment burst upon her and she shrieked for joy. ""TWO OF YOU! I'VE GOT TWO! OH, JESUS, ROCKY, LOOK AT ME!"" Incredible jolts of pleasure flooded her. Sandwiched between the two men she loved best in the world after her own Rocky, she felt overwhelmed by bliss. She had a wild vision of giving herself simultaneously to all three. ""PLEASE! PLEASE WAIT! I WANT ROCKY'S COCK IN MY MOUTH! OH, PLEASE!"" She felt the rope go entirely slack. Jim backed and Ward followed; they kept her compressed between them. Maneuvering with shouts of laughter and grunts of confusion, they reached the bench that someone pulled away from the long table. She doubted that they could position themselves without one or the other having to pull his cock out of her, but they did. Jim lay on the bench with her above him. Her legs hung on either side of his hips and Ward straddled the bench, his cock buried to the hilt in her ass. Rocky came to her side. She turned her head and captured his cockhead, sucking it inward to the arch of her throat. She would never be able to achieve with a man what her mouth and throat had done for Soldier, she conceded to herself, but a man had his imagination going for him. She sucked eagerly while Ward's powerful surges produced movement both for his own hard-on, and for Jim's. Jim puffed. ""Glad you don't have to lie down on her,"" he remarked. ""By God, man! You sure you went up her ass? Feels like there's nothing between your pecker and mine!""\n""She's just good merchandise,"" replied Ward, panting. ""Like silk, y'know. Thinner it is, the better. She's got thin walls inside there."" Rocky growled. ""Shut up and fuck! She's not likely to invite you again if you gotta shoot off your mouths the whole time."" Ward's pace increased abruptly. Jim's hips began to jerk. Myra groaned happily around her husband's dick. Bonnie and Leanne each grabbed one of Myra's ankles and pulled her legs widely apart. There seemed no good reason for their action, but it increased Myra's pleasure and drove her more rapidly to the foot of the orgasmic peak. ""Honey!"" exclaimed Rocky. ""Better stop sucking! You're going to make me come in your mouth!"" By way of answer, she bobbed her head back and forth and sucked more fiercely. She felt her husband's hands on her head and his cock twitched spasmodically. Even while the first spurt of cum was blasting the back of her throat, her own contractions jarred her. Ward stopped pumping when her anus bit down on his shaft, and Jim thrust his hips upward and began to tremble violently. She swallowed frantically to keep ahead of the seminal eruption in her throat. The warmth of the dual orgasm in her gut, with jism spurting from two loaded cocks, heightened the pleasure of her own climax. Whatever lack of distinction her physical senses were guilty of in identifying the locations of the pooling cum, she made up in her imagination. At last she passed the crest of her orgasm and let herself sag. Three cocks wilted and slowly got squeezed out of her. ""Oh, my!"" she exclaimed weakly. ""Omigod, what a fabulous way to get fucked! All three at the same time!"" She felt a trace of awe in the attitudes of the others and a welling of personal pride in herself. But her companions refused to grant her time to bask in her glory. In short order, she lay alone on the bench, hands lashed under it and legs raised vertically and spread to the sides to their widest angle. Knowing it would be the better part of an hour before any of the men would be likely to recover enough to fuck her again, she was puzzled. ""What's going on?"" she asked of no one in particular. Bonnie and Leanne appeared to be contending for the chance to tell her. Both started to speak, paused, then started again. But Leanne finally yielded to the hostess. ""We all agreed you hadn't really done your share, dear,"" she informed Myra. Myra stiffened. ""My share! What the hell!"" Leanne appeared unable to contain herself any longer. She bent toward the helpless victim. ""With Soldier, sweetie. Bonnie and I each put on a show. You got yours sneaky--all by yourself. We think you ought to get to know him better."" Myra struggled to conceal her sudden mirth. She watched Bonnie go to the door and open it. Bonnie called to the dog, and his speedy entrance convinced Myra he had been waiting in the hope of just such am opportunity. He padded toward her. At the bench, he paused to caress her cheek affectionately with his tongue before going under one outstretched leg and dipping his muzzle toward her oozing cunt. She tensed in delicious anticipation. ""Maybe,"" she murmured softly. ""Maybe I do need to get better acquainted with him. You think so, Soldier, honey?"" He raised his head briefly and gave a contented whine. His tail wagged vigorously while he plunged his muzzle into the waiting flesh."
1352,"Dog Clinic, The",['F-dog'],"One of the research experts explained that the male dogs are now capable of fertilizing a human egg and the female bitches are capable of conceiving and bearing human babies after they have gone through the program to 'culture' them. They are soon to try and create the first baby to be born to a female dog in the whole world, although the scientist who confided in me said they have already proved it works in the kennels and aborted the fetus after 4 months due to ethical problems.\n\nApart from my real love of animals, I have another reason why I devote my life to them... I have sex with the male dogs and would do this job for nothing just to enjoy the orgasms they give me. I find that the best time to have good sex with my dogs is dependent on my menstrual cycle. The odor from my vagina always excites the male dogs, I suppose it reminds them of the smell of a bitch. If I'm having a period my vagina gives out an especially strong odor and the male dogs see that as a signal to fuck me.\n\nWhen a dog bitch is in heat her genitals become blood- filled, swollen and give out a higher amount of odor. The bitch will then, when given a chance, turn her back to the dog, to show the dog that she is ready to be mounted. The male dog will then often sniff at her vagina and lick at it for some time. After some time he will mount her. This procedure works the same with women. When a dog smells my scent he will approach me and start to sniff, after that he will try to lick me.\n\nI always get a large dog with a good size penis as a thick penis provides more friction on my clitoris. I love the bone that a dog's penis has running through it. When it hits my clit or my cervix it never fails to excite me. Because when it comes to dogs, the size of the penis is irrelevant compared to the way it's built.\n\nA dog's penis looks completely different when compared to a humans. Instead of having a foreskin like the human, its entire shape is like the tip of the human male, that means reddish, and very sensitive to touches. The lack of foreskin, means instead that they have a 'coat' in which the entire penis withdraws when it's not erected. This coat is furry, and hides the penis which is much larger than the sheath is, and when erected it draws back, and allows the penis to push out and enlarge. Instead of having the familiar and sensitive 'mushroom', like the human, it is pointy at the tip, then growing larger after 2-3 cm. The entire penis is as sensitive as the human's tip.\n\nWhen a dog gets aroused his penis erects and leaves the protective sheath. Unlike a human the dog creates the sperm while his penis is erected, and he is aroused. Another thing that differs is that the dog's penis will ejaculate during the entire sex act, from the first moments of erection to the end of the intercourse, this makes the intercourse more pleasurable. But the most important feature, is the one that makes the sex act most exciting, the dog's KNOT...\n\nWhen a dog enters the bitch and starts his humping motion in her vagina, he also starts coming instantly. But after some time, when the male dog reaches 'real orgasm' then the base of his penis will swell. The male dog will then try to push this knot inside the bitch's vagina. Once inside he will not move any longer, instead he will keep a constant pressure to assure that the knot is really inside.\n\nDuring these seconds the knot will start swelling even more inside the vagina to such a size that it won't be able to extract. During this time the dog will start to ejaculate even more intensely inside the vagina. The knot's function will then be to keep the mating couple together for some time.\n\nThe reason is to ensure that the sperm is deposited deep inside the vagina and to increase the chance for insemination. Many women only have sex with dogs because of this feature.\n\nMaking love to a dog can be very simple, as they are always ready for you. However I have these items handy when the itch starts, just to make my pleasure even greater and to make it good and safe for me. I put socks, on my lover's paws to prevent them from scratching me. But, most importantly, with these dogs, I wear my Contraceptive cap and spermicide, to prevent inadvertent pregnancy!\n\nThe dog starts coming almost instantly when his penis erects. At the beginning the spurts are very slow and the amount of liquid is very small, but the more aroused he gets the more liquid will he produce. When I'm prepared to let him enter me, I find it's wise to have a big towel under me so that his semen won't stain the carpet or sheets. I should add that these dog's sperm CAN get you pregnant! Therefore I take my usual precautions to prevent that problem. I can't take the Pill so I have to use a contraceptive cap, which I fill with spermicide and have to leave in position for at least 6 hours after love making has finished.\n\nThere are several positions in which I can make love to my dogs. Each position has an advantage, but it's good if you know something about all positions, that is which one gives the most pleasure, which one is where the penis enters you the deepest, or which one where my clitoris is mostly stimulated and the most important, in which position I am likely to end up in a 'tie' with the dog. The missionary position is probably the most used position through time. In the missionary position the woman lies on her back and the man is above. The missionary position can also be used when making love to a dog, it gives the woman a chance to supervise the entire session and to see the entire process. \n\nThe missionary position can be performed in bed or on the floor. If the dog is a big one, it's good if you have 1 or more pillows, the big 'hard' model is preferable, which can be placed under my body. By placing them under my buttocks, the lower part of my body will be in such an angle that the penis can be inserted easily into my vagina. When in position you guide my lover's penis, to make it easier for him to enter you, and when he is inside you I just try to relax. The lubricating semen of his will make it extremely easy, and within a few seconds he will start to make the so familiar 'humping' motions.\n\nWhat is interesting and enjoyable is that the rhythm is pretty fast and the session is very wet. During the entire session the dog will come inside me, lubricating the walls of my vagina. But when a dog approaches 'real' orgasm his penis will start to swell even more, especially the base of his erection. This is the moment to decide whether I should let him get in a tie with me or not. If I don't want to then I try to push him away by grabbing gently around the base of his penis, however it's the tie that makes it extremely pleasurable, and by not engaging in a tie with my lover, I wont get the ultimate feeling.\n\nIf I let him keep humping me his penis will swell even more, and suddenly he will stop with his entire shaft inside me, and at the same time I feel the warm semen spurting inside me, his penis pulsing. The amount of semen in each jet increases, and the watery and transparent appearance of it is changed into a more whitish liquid, which reminds me of human sperm. In a few seconds his penis reaches such a size that the base of it will be up to 3 times the diameter. The base of the penis that has swollen to such a size is located just inside my vagina. The knot will be in my vagina and I feel my body is completely filled.\n\nA dog's body temperature is very much higher than a human's, therefore I can feel the heat of his warm seed spurting deep inside my me, and due to the pressure caused by his enlarged penis, it will soon spread in my entire abdomen. The knot means that nothing will leak out. After a minute or two I will feel his penis swell even more, and I sometimes panic at some point when I think that he will swell to such a size he will split my vagina. The enlargement comes slowly and the vagina accommodates to the size easily. During the tie the dog might start to lick my face, the reason a dog does this is to show his appreciation, to his mate that he has been chosen to make her pregnant. What I have to check before I end up in a tie is that I don't really know how long I will be in a tie with the dog. 'Normal' time for being in a tie is about 5-15 minutes. However it's not unusual to find dogs, which end up in a tie for 30-45 minutes, especially the bigger dogs. I can give you an example, with a lover I have been in a tie for about 4-5 minutes, which is the shortest, but with the same dog I have been in a tie for over one hour.\n\nTherefore I have to be calm and have more free time than I would when making love to a man. This is the main difference in the sex act between a man and a dog. A dog wont leave you after he comes, instead he will remain hard inside you, coming all the time he is in you. It's important that I don't have to suddenly go to the kitchen to take something out of the oven or similar.\n\nWhen the knot has swollen in such a size it reaches it's maximum my vagina will probably be full of his seed, as a dog produces about 2-6 times the amount of sperm a man does.\n\nThe missionary position gives me maximum clitoral stimulation. But I also get stimulation of my clitoris and breasts by his fur, and it feels extremely exciting having his humping body in contact with my naked skin.\n\nWhen the knot is just inside my vaginal opening my labia will pout out, making the clitoris protrude from between my vaginal lips. This gives me an excellent chance to masturbate. It often doesn't take more than a few touches due to the fact his knot is pulsing inside me, stimulating the clitoris from inside to induce multiple orgasm. My body will be flooded by orgasm after orgasm, my vagina twitching and squeezing my lover's penis uncontrollably for several minutes.\n\nDuring the later part of the tie I will feel my lover's penis start to get smaller, and I will also feel that his spurts aren't as powerful as earlier. The liquid will also consist of less sperm and a more clinging substance.\n\nThe Scientists explained that the reason for this is to 'close' the entrance to the womb, to create something like a plug to hold the sperm that has entered inside it. This plug has the function of assuring that a high amount of the dog's sperm will remain inside the womb and to make a pregnancy possible. However, because I could become pregnant, I have to rely on the latex rubber of my Cap to prevent semen from entering my womb.\n\nI had once decided to try anal sex with a dog and for this reason I had left my Cap out, feeling that even with my anus full of dog sperm, I would be safe. However, as it turned out, the animal I had sex with that night appeared to know what was what on a woman, and no matter how many times I adjusted my position to take him anally, he pulled back and came forward again to try and take me vaginally. In the end I had to return him frustrated to his kennel, as he would not follow my plans for sex that evening, I think it was because of that night that I tried a more risky form of sex with my dog.\n\nI don't know what got into me that day, it was a Saturday and I was alone in the Clinic. I had taken Major, a large Great Dane for an extended walk and I took him back to my room. As I reached for my Cap and the can of spermicide I suddenly had the urge to ride bareback! Putting the Cap down on my bedside table I adopted the 'doggie' position but 'chickened out' when I saw the dog's erection develop. I could see pre-come leaking from the tip of his penis already and I knew it was dangerous. However, the urge wouldn't go away so I compromised and put on a pair of panties to protect myself. Bending over the bed again I watched Major approach me. Shaking with anticipation I saw his erection build again and he ran forward to take me.\n\nHe began humping at my panties covered backside and his pre-come stained the material. I knew I wouldn't be satisfied without full penetration and in a moment of madness I reached back and moved the gusset slowly to one side. My heart was pounding as he tried to connect with my unprotected sex organ. Then he connected and penetrated my first inch.\n\nI panicked and tried to back out of the whole thing but his next two humps forced his all eight inches of his penis fully inside me and the weight of him pushed me down on the bed. It was as if he knew I was capable of conceiving and he seemed determined to 'do' me! All I could do now was wait until he ejaculated and pray that it was the wrong time of the month for me. In the corner of my eye I saw my contraceptive Cap on the bedside table.\n\nIt was useless now as the dog came almost immediately and I felt him thrusting the contents of his testicles deep inside my womb. He quickly slipped his knot inside me and rapidly expanded it to complete my treatment! I was tied to him for a full hour and as he licked my neck and the side of my face he almost appearing to be gloating at his conquest. I got lucky that time as I started a period two days later. To teach him a lesson I forced him to lick my period blood and baited him for failing to impregnate me. The trouble is that I was left with the urge to have risky sex with these dogs and I decided to keep a cutting from an advert from an abortion clinic in case I weakened and a dog managed to fertilize me.\n\nIt can be very stimulating to feel a dog's penis in my mouth, to see it so close, to feel his seed spurt. One day I know I'm not going to be able to resist the urge to take a dog's knot in my mouth. It's desperately dangerous as the erection will be down my throat and the knot will be trapped in my mouth. It will definitely prevent me from breathing through my mouth and it will leave only my nose to breath with. I may have to breath this way for up to an hour if the dog's knot persists.\n\nThe scientists have also managed to isolate the canine pheromone which causes a bitch to go on heat. I stole a syringe of this fluid last week and sprayed my knickers with half of it one evening after hours. The effect was staggering... Every male dog in the place was affected. Wherever I walked the dogs developed erections in their cages and clawed at the wire to get free and at me! The sensation of power was overwhelming as I strutted through the kennels causing mayhem!\n\nUnable to resist the feelings any more I let myself into a cage with three German Shepherds in it. Instantly I was faced with three huge erections as they sniffed voraciously at my crotch. I was soaking wet with the effect it was having and all the dogs' attentions. They all but forced me to my knees and I hastily let myself out of the cage and returned to my room. I couldn't risk being gang raped by three dogs that were capable of inseminating a woman. Back in my room I frigged my fanny to orgasm, but still I was not satisfied.\n\nI knew I would weaken and so it turned out. Fitting my Cap I went back to the kennels and immediately they caught the smell the sleeping dogs awoke. That stuff was incredible! I let myself into an empty cage that was linked to a cage with the three Alsatians. I got down on my knees with my backside towards them and watched as they clawed and the wire between the caged in a frenzy! I looked wistfully at the latch locking the gate between the cages and then in a moment of madness I reached up and opened the gate just enough to let one of the dogs in.\n\nIt was all I could do to stop all three from forcing their way into the cage with me. Snapping the gate shut the lucky dog that had got in mounted me instantly and his leaking penis soon found its way to my sex lips. I was facing the other dogs through the wire as their partner fucked me mercifully, coming in me continuously.\n\nThe outside dogs licked their lips and howling in anticipation of gang raping their 'bitch'! I knew that after this dog had done with me that I wouldn't be able to resist letting the other two in to fight over me. All the dogs wanted to have me that night. The current dog formed his knot in me and the others calmed down seeming to know that I was temporarily 'out of action' taking my chance.\n\nI undid the catch on the gate and they rushed to sniff and lick me. Two huge Alsatians waited for me to become free to fuck again. I was their bitch and they were now in control! As the first dog's erection wilted and he slid out of me the other two fought and snarled to be next. I shut my eyes and waited for the victor to take me. I didn't have to wait long as the black and brown male connected with me and pushed viciously into my slit. The greasy liquid from the last tenant helped his penetration and he humped liked the end of the world was due.\n\nHe was a large dog and I felt him touch my cervix with the spurting tip of his bony penis. A wave of panic swept over me again as I feared that the latex rubber might not hold out. My period was two weeks ago and I was definitely due to ovulate. His semen joined the rest and the knot formed within me. I took the opportunity to frig my swollen clitoris to a massive orgasm whilst the third dog stood behind me as if in a queue.\n\nTen minutes later he was inside me and supplying another huge dose of dog semen. It ran down my inner thighs like milk!\n\nCrawling to the gate , I somehow managed to get out of the cage and lock the dogs in. I lay gasping for breath as I felt my battered crotch. Three frantic dogs had taken me and didn't I know it. Back in my room I lay on the bed and felt my slit. There was at least a pint of semen inside me and I knew my Cap would have to stay in place for all of the next day. As I drifted off to sleep, however, I felt that urge to take the dogs bareback returning...\n\nThe following month, I checked my diary. Ovulation was imminent and the urge to take a dog bareback was beginning to overwhelm me. I fished out the advert for the abortion clinic and rang the number. I asked how much it cost and how soon I could be done. The receptionist told me that it was 300 guilders and there was a two-week waiting list. I checked my bank account and finding I could afford it, made my mind up.\n\nThe dogs were going to enjoy this evening! I booked a two-week break from work, a month from now, just in case I 'took' and waited until the last member of staff left. I then I put on a black wispy and stockings leaving my backside exposed. The dogs would require full access to my lower appendages! Shaking with anticipation, I kept asking myself if I would go through with it or 'chicken out' at the last moment.\n\nLooking for ways to delay my visit to the kennels, I sat on the toilet and urinated nervously. Then I wiped my sex lips and reached for the half syringe of dog pheromone... I squirted a generous amount of the wonderful dog juice on my vulva and then I was ready... I knew that when the dogs smelt me, they would be as well! Slipping on an outrageous pair of high heeled shoes I strutted down to the kennels with my fanny and backside exposed to the cool air.\n\nWalking slowly down the corridor between the cages, the wailing and howling started. The feeling of power was immense! Which dog was I going to select to try and impregnate me? I took my time savoring the occasion and walked backwards and forwards twice. I had intended to give Major another chance to 'do' me, but before I reached his cage, I passed the cage of Nero. Nero was a vicious Rottweiller, one of the biggest dog in the kennels. I had seen him mating with a bitch, and it was the most violent lovemaking I have ever witnessed. He had fucked her legless!\n\nI stood outside his cage and paused. Would I go through with it, could I accommodate such a huge animal? I reached down between my legs and felt myself. I was soaking wet and oozing lubrication fluid. As he stood on his hind legs with his front paws on the cage fence, I could see his large dark red erection already hanging from its furry sheath. It was long and tapered off at the end like a spear. A drop of pre-come hung from the tip. I managed to collect the liquid by slipping my arm through the wire. I tasted it and noted its familiar 'iron' like flavor.\n\nMy arm raised to undo the catch. Apprehensively, I lifted it but replaced it again without opening the door. I couldn't do it. I stood and looked through the wire. Nero could smell my greasy fanny and I knew he wanted to dump his spunk deep inside me. Half of me wanted him to do just that and half of me was too frightened to got through with it. Just then, I noticed the security camera mounted on the corner of the kennel entrance.\n\nIt was pointing straight at me. I knew that the video recorder was not turned on at present, but a sudden idea came to me. Not only could I let this dog fuck me to a fat belly, but I could also record the occasion. I hurried back to the control room and locked the camera on Nero's cage. Then I put a blank 3 hour tape in the recorder and turned it on.\n\nBack at the kennels, I noticed the cage next to Nero was vacant and I opened the door and locked myself inside. I looked at the door separating me from the dog's cage. One small latch was all that stopped this massive dog from getting at me. I got down on all fours and turned my bottom to point at his face like a bitch on heat would do. His erection dropped completely from its sheath and leaked more pre-come. It must of measured a full 9 inches and tapered from the point to a swelling at the rear, which I knew, would expand and trap me for hours.\n\nHis face pressed against the wire trying to lick my slit. I shuffled backwards to meet him and his tongue sliced across my backside. My whole body twitched in pleasure. I knew, now, that I couldn't stop myself. I reached for a yard broom leaning against the fence and put the handle under the latch. One small push was all that was needed to free the gate. One small push and I would be committed... I put my head down, shut my eyes and pushed...The door sprung open and the dog bounded into the cage so fast that he slipped before he could turn and get to me.\n\nA 180 LB dog with a nine-inch erection mounted me immediately, growling and snarling as he did. His bitch had presented herself and he was going to fuck her violently. I panicked and tried to change my mind and get up, but he reared up, his hot breath right next to my face. He bore down on me forcing me to put my head on my folded arms. Struggling uselessly, I waited. His penis lodged in the crack between my arse cheeks and he maneuvered it skillfully down to his prize... the bony tip of his erection engaged after a few tentative nudges and I gave up the unequal struggle as my penetration began.\n\nI recalled the voice of the abortion receptionist saying there was a two week waiting list. Would I need to call her soon? The violent thrusting of Nero's cock made my breasts swing wildly and they came out over the top of my waspy. I gasped and squealed as he totally penetrated me in the first 5 or 6 thrusts. \n\nSeveral of the dogs were 'witnessing' my treatment through the wire of their cages. The weight of the animal prevented any chance of escape. It felt like I had a tree trunk up my vagina. I waited for the inevitable. Nero's huge weapon seemed to be like a fat finger trying to enter my womb.\n\nThe bone which ran through the middle of his penis searched for my reproductive opening and I felt it probing the entrance to my uterus. Slowly and expertly he delayed his ejaculation until he forced his way into my cervix. I felt it dilate as he demanded it to open, ready for his delivery. Then it came...he suddenly slowed his thrusting and I knew his ejaculation was imminent. The tip of his penis slid into my womb like a hypodermic syringe and with his hot breath panting on my face I heard myself stupidly pleading with him not to come in me. But dogs don't understand all that well and I knew that my fertile womb was about to play host to 40 billion dog sperm and I was powerless to prevent it.\n\nI actually felt the first squirt hit the back of my womb like a slap followed my several other spurts. As he thrust he injected my unprotected womb with a quarter of a pint of semen. I waited, frightened to move as his thrusting subsided, and then amazingly, Nero gently bit the back of my neck and I actually felt my ovary realize an egg! His sperm began to swim up my fallopian tubes in search of their goal. His massive knot formed to lock me to his body. My vagina was sealed and so was my fate.\n\nI reached one arm down to my clitoris and was staggered to feel it hanging outside my body as if on a stalk! I wasn't going to waste this opportunity and I frigged my clit to an earth shattering orgasm which racked my body as it sucked hungrily at his dick. Still 'tied' an hour later, I started to think when the moment of conception would be. Or had it already happened? The voice of the abortion receptionist came back. ""Do you want me to book you in?""\n\nAt last he relaxed and his weapon finally slid out of my body, he started his licking of my crack to try and seal my womb entrance. I dragged my exhausted body to my feet and ushered the dog back into his cage and tottered back to my room. Slumping back on the bed, I tried to recover from the ordeal. I had just been fucked senseless by an adult Rottweiler and my vagina throbbed and leaked his copious jism. I sat on the toilet later and tried to expel his fertilizing fluids but I knew it was almost certainly too late. Still I had to try.\n\nI slipped into a deep sleep and awoke the next morning, my sheets wet with semen. When I went to the bathroom, another rush of his sperm ran down my legs. I estimate now, that he produced more than a quarter of a pint. I recalled a time in the laboratory when the scientists asked me to assist with the artificial ejaculation of a Great Dane using a steel probe up his rectum and a mild electric shock. That time the animal produced at least that much and it filled a container the size of a cereal bowl. Last night's lover was as big as a Great Dane!\n\nIt was time to start work and I went back to the kennels to feed the dogs and clean out the cages. I remembered to collect the videotape. If that was watched by the others, they would get a shock. When I reached the Rottweiller, he looked at me and I actually blushed! I wondered whether his offspring was trying to attach to the lining of my womb as I cleared out his faeces and filled his breakfast bowl. It seemed unreal.\n\nI didn't have sex with any of the animals whilst I waited for my period to begin...or not. Two weeks later I was due and nothing happened. I bought one of those pregnancy tests that you can use even though you are only a day or two late. You guessed it... he'd done me! I was pregnant by a dog and I had no idea what to expect. What would develop? Would it be human or dog like or a mixture of both?\n\nI rang the abortion clinic and asked for an appointment. They said that I'd have to be counseled to enquire into my reasons. Shit! How do you tell a doctor that you don't want to have a creature that might be half human, half dog? I made a counseling appointment anyway and they asked me to come to see them the following week. When I got there the gave me another test which confirmed my pregnancy. At the counseling session the doctor described the proposed procedure...\n\nHe explained how he would gradually stretch the opening of my cervix with a series of instruments called dilators. Once my cervix was opened wide enough, he would be able to insert a small plastic tube, about the size of a drinking straw, which would then be attached to a suction machine. The tube would be moved along the inside of my uterus to remove the fetal material. After the suction was complete, he might gently scrape the uterine walls to make sure the abortion was complete. The entire procedure would lasts less than 10 minutes. I expected all of this but wondered if they would examine the fetus and detect an unusual results...\n\nI concocted a story about an unwise one night stand with a black man which the doctor accepted without question and he asked me to return two days later for the operation. When I got back to the clinic I stripped off and had my second bath that day. Immersed in warm water, I looked at my breasts. They already exhibited signs of my condition. They were tender and bloated.\n\nI could barely believe my unwise session with a dog had done that to my body. I watched the recording I'd made that night from my bath and witnessed Nero fucking me again. It showed him from behind, humping me frantically, his haunches pumping backwards and forwards like a steam piston. Then I saw the moment when he slowed and stopped and then filled my body with his belly fattener...\n\nThe next day I asked one of the vets about his work. I engaged him in a conversation about the plans to get a bitch to carry a human baby. I enquired about the length of normal gestation periods in various animals and he reminded me that dogs only take 13 weeks to produce a litter of puppies. I wondered whether my pregnancy would last 13 weeks or 9 months or even something in between.\n\nI finally bucked up the courage to ask him about the experiments with dog sperm and human eggs. I nonchalantly asked about the expected gestation period for this particular mix. He said they estimated that it would be slightly shorter than 9 months but no one knew for sure. He went on to say there were so many variables including the size of the breed that supplied the sperm. A larger breed would produce a bigger baby and take longer to gestate.\n\nIt dawned on me later that night that I hadn't had doggie sex for weeks. I decided that I needed a treat, so when everything was quiet, I went down to the dogs. Because of my condition I opted for anal sex instead of vaginal. I had used this technique before, but there are some things that you should consider before you allow your lover to mount you for the purpose of anal sex. You should be experienced with anal sex, by this I mean you should have no difficulty in taking a mans cock inside you. You may wind up with his knot inside you without warning as the dog has most control in this position and will naturally try to lock his cock inside your body.\n\nI selected a medium size dog that I had enjoyed before and knelt down and brought my knees forward and tucked them into my stomach with my body resting on my elbows. Soon he was inside me as I guided him into my backside and he humped just like an vaginal sex. I decided to let him tie with me but I had to make absolutely certain that his knot was fully inserted past the entrance to my rectum.\n\nIf the knot is only half way inside me it would expand both inside and outside of my backside and it may cause the rectal opening to tear causing extreme pain and loss of blood. I managed to tuck him safely inside and winced as it expanded me. It's a lovely sort of pain I recommend you try to get used to. He filled my rectal cavity with his slimy come and I frigged myself to an earth shattering orgasm at the thought of the whole scene, which was being recorded again.\n\nThe next day I was assisting one of the vets in extracting semen from several dogs using the steel probe method. I decided that evening to try the steel probe on myself to see what it felt like.\n\nI sneaked into the main treatment room and unlocked the store cupboard that held all the medical apparatus. These probes came in several sizes and were connected to an electrical device that allowed a varying size of electric current to flow until the dog's system was stimulated enough to cause ejaculation. I took my knickers off and lubricated a medium size probe with KY jelly.\n\nMy fanny was already wet with anticipation at what was likely to happen to it. I slipped the complete device into my body until only the wire hung from my body as the lips of my vagina closed around it. Reaching for the control box, I set the dial to setting 1 which was the lowest and gingerly pressed the trigger button.\n\nNothing seemed to happen. I switched to setting 2 and felt a mild sensation in my groin. Switching to level 5, I triggered the device and my whole pelvic floor spasmed and then released. My cunt juices started to leak copiously. I panted with anticipation as I switched to setting 8 and paused. What would this be like, I wondered? When I hit the button it was like a kick in my crutch. Wow! What a sensation! It made my whole abdomen kick until the electric pulse subsided.\n\nEarlier today, setting 6 would cause the largest dog to come immediately. I maneuvered the probe until it was against my clitoris. What would a direct electric shock feel like I wondered? I gingerly set the dial to 4 and gathered my breath...then I triggered the pulse. The combination of pain and pleasure made me orgasm instantly. I pressed the trigger switch again and again until I could stand no more. As the repeated orgasms subsided, I rested and caught my breath. The pleasure was indescribable.\n\nI thought of Cedric, a large Afghan hound who had always refused to mount me, even though he had a huge penis and would fuck female Afghans all day. He had always pissed me off for snubbing my advances. An idea came to mind. How would he reacted to this device? I went down to his cage and woke him from his sleep. Right you choosy bastard, I thought. Let's see how your cock likes this. I muzzled his jaws and put two leather dog leashes around his strong neck. Dragging him unwillingly to the treatment room, I tied the leads to the heavy treatment table legs. He tried to pull away as I went behind him and grabbed his tail.\n\nHolding him against my legs, I greased the probe again and positioned it against his anus. He whelped once as I expertly slid it into his back passage. Gottcha! I crowed as I picked up the control panel. He tried to back away as I set it to 5 and pressed the button. His legs almost gave way as he felt the electric pressure on his prostrate gland. He didn't ejaculate but started to develop the biggest erection I've seen on a dog.\n\nTwo pulses later he was fully erect. What a magnificent cock! It was 8 inches long and so thick! I knelt in front of him and wrapped my mouth around it. It stretched my lips as I just got it in my mouth and felt it bottom against my throat. I gagged a little as I got used to it and sucked him hungrily. He started to subside so I triggered the device to restore his full size. I was in control for the first time with Cedric and there was nothing he could do about it. I switched to setting 7 and pulsed the device. His body stiffened and he ejaculated for the first time right down my throat! What a torrent of semen I felt slipping into my stomach. He involuntarily started to hump in my mouth and I held him steady with both hands.\n\nHis semen continued to flow as I licked his shaft and sucked at his cock head. Then I noticed that his knot was starting to form as my attentions worked on his genitals for the first time. I hesitated as I realized that here was an opportunity that I had dreamt about for some time. I could let him tie with my mouth and force him to come into my already pregnant stomach for an hour or even longer. The problem was, would it be safe or could he suffocate me if he managed somehow to block my nasal airway.\n\nI was too sexually excited to stop now and I allowed his knot to fill my mouth. It was still expanding and I knew that I probably had only 10 or 20 seconds left to change my mind and back out by pulling away before it expanded and locked me to it. I felt my jaws being forced apart and felt a combination of terror and pleasure at the same time. The tip of his penis was down my throat and was held firmly in place by his massive knot. He had stopped humping by now and I found a position that was comfortable and allowed me to breathe through my nose.\n\nHe started to shrink again, so I reached for the control. Here it goes girl! I thought as I switched to setting 8 and paused. What would he make of this I wondered? Would I be able to cope with his torrent and still be able to breathe?\n\nI slowly pressed the button and he instantly arched his back and rammed his cock straight down my gullet, pumping torrent after torrent of spunk directly into my belly. I choked and gagged as his steadily recovered from the effect and stopped pulsing. His doggy fur almost suffocated me as I tried to extract him from my mouth. But it was hopeless. His knot was so large that it was like having a fully grown hard orange inside my mouth, holding my jaws painfully apart.\n\nNext time I'll have to give this some more thought before I make love to one this big."
1353,Dog Lover,"['F', 'dog']","Chapter 2\n\nSlowly, as she struggled for her climax, an unwelcomed sound penetrated Rhonda's lust filled brain: a knocking at the back door ... persistent ... almost angry knocking. Now who in the hell could that be? Oh, just a couple more minutes and I would have cum, thought Rhonda aggravated by the intrusion. Damn! she cursed under her breath, then quickly grasped her housecoat from the foot of the bed as she shivered maddeningly from the impassioned sensations still electrifying her loins. Who could it be? ""Rhonda ... oh, Rhonnndaa!"" came the unmistakable throaty female voice of her neighbor, Marla Cushing. ""Damn it, Marla,"" Rhonda thought dejectedly as she slipped into the robe, hurriedly buttoned it and then gave her hair several quick pats. ""Oh, there you are, honey,"" the voice gushed as Rhonda approached the kitchen door with a forced calm that belied the inner turmoil she felt. ""I hope I didn't get you away from the TV?"" the thirty-five year old divorcee continued. Then, not waiting to be invited in, she opened the door, paused to let her German Shepherd enter first and then boldly stepped in herself. ""No, that's all right. I was watching the convention and that's always a bore,"" she lied. ""That's good. I hate to be an intrusion,"" said the woman in a tone that clearly indicated that she really wasn't. Her eyes traveled up and then down her neighbor's scantily clad body. ""I know you won't mind ... you'll have time by yourself now that Bob is gone ...""\n""Oh, yes ..."" thought Rhonda, wondering how her nosy neighbor happened to know that Bob had left for Minneapolis. But then information seemed to float to Marla's ears from the wind. ""Would you do me a favor, dear?""\n""Like what?""\n""Taking care of Cesar here? You see,"" she continued to gush excitedly, then smiled broadly at her own cleverness in handling the matter. ""He's really no trouble at all, but my brother-in-law and my sister are coming down and they're bringing their Doberman along with them. Well, you can see right off that a Shepherd and Doberman will never be friends ..."" Her dark eyes darted upwards again,"" ... it'll only be until the weekend ..."" Her eyes dropped, quickly swept the room, then returned to Rhonda's. Rhonda remained motionless for a long moment, digesting the flow of words which over the months she had become accustomed to. Her eyes shifted from her shorts and halter clad neighbor to the dog who was still sitting at his owner's feet. Finally, Rhonda lifted her glance again, studied those of the expectant woman, and said, ""You take care of their dog, and I take care of yours, is that it?"" It didn't seem to make much sense, all this shuffling of pets, but then Marla was not one to accept a refusal. ""Okay,"" Rhonda leaned back against the kitchen counter hands folded over her chest. ""I know what to feed him,"" she said looking at the mangy dog, unkempt and obviously in need of a bath. Other than that, he was a majestic, handsome animal, well-trained, despite the scatter-brained owner. Rhonda stepped forward to place a gentling hand on the other woman and began guiding her toward the door. ""I'll do my best ...""\n""Oh, I JUST knew you'd come through, dear,"" Marla said happily as she stodgily allowed herself to be guided toward the door. ""You're so sweet, just so sweet ..."" The door clicked behind her. ""Thank you!"" came the muffled voice of Marla, even through the closed door. For several minutes, Rhonda stood silently, then smiled down at the handsome animal as she ambled toward her. ""What is it, Cesar?"" she cooed softly. ""Are you hungry, baby?"" she continued, lovingly stroking the mighty dog's head. ""Poor thing, having such a scatter-brain for a mistress ..."" Rhonda was down on her haunches now, stroking the dog's head and looking into his mysteriously deep, soulful eyes. ""Look at you! Why you look as if you haven't had a bath for years!"" she cooed softly. The pleasing sound of the young woman's soft, crooning voice together with the gentle pressure of her small hand filled Cesar with warm-hearted relish. Instinctively, he raised his head and began licking her hand to impart his growing attachment to her. ""Let's run some bath water for you and then see if there's anything in the frig that suits your fancy."" The intelligent animal whined, almost as if he knew what she was saying, Rhonda thought, as she embraced him against her leg and continued stroking his head. Cesar whimpered softly, partially in awareness to her melodious voice bestowing kindness and love, but even more because he had sensed in his closeness against her, a poignant smell not unfamiliar to him, a heady scent which immediately inspired trained responses inside his sleek, muscular body --- the human mating aura he had been skillfully educated by his female owner to recognize ... and satisfy. Her mind still a conglomeration of mixed-veined thoughts, Rhonda opened the refrigerator and bent down to retrieve a steak bone left from the special dinner she'd prepared for Bob's departure, and in celebration of Sharon's visit. Behind the bent figure, Cesar's head abruptly nudged forward in underneath the hem of her loose housecoat. Rhonda was frozen into immobility at the feel of the unmistakable cool wetness of Cesar's nose high on the softness of her inner thigh! Why she didn't jerk upright in shock fear, or at least, a smattering of self- decorum, she could only lay to the prurient incitement which still smoldered inside her loins. Instead, she continued to stoop there, waiting, knowing that the big dog's head was wedged up under her short robe from behind, animalishy sniffing. And then, the hot unmistakable lap of his long slippery tongue snaked up against her still moistened cuntal lips! Good God! He's sensed my erotic state! It had to be that! His searing tongue felt like a firebrand caressing the swollen lips of her still feverishly throbbing pussy! Again, he licked, and she hung there in her stooped-over position as he drew the long wet length of his tongue undeniably between her partially spread cuntal lips, licking along the entire hair-lined furrow. Then he growled, softly. ""Wh-what has that strange woman been teaching you, baby?"" Rhonda gasped incredulously. The massive German Shepherd uttered another muted growl, and the sensually intoxicated young woman wasn't sure why ... whether for the bone she held, or because he sensed the rekindled passion up between her trembling thighs! Good God! I've got to get hold of myself! she thought as she held the bone out to the attentive dog who accepted it willingly. ""Now you be a good dog,"" she said aloud. Then, without a warning, a shiver of lewd excitement coursed through her body, and for a moment she shook uncontrollably, staring down at the dumb animal ... and wondering. Then she turned and made shakily for the bathroom.\n\n\n\nChapter 3\n\nRhonda could not repress a sharp twinge of excitement as she made her way to the bathroom with the furry German shepherd right behind her now and occasionally brushing against her naked legs. The feel of his rough fur along her slick skin sent sensual shivers all the way up her soft inner thighs and into the redly crinkled outskirts of her love-starved pussy. She felt faintly confused by this curious sensation and her subsequent reaction, but still was not prepared at the conscious level to admit to herself that she found this wild and strange animal erotically intoxicating. The timing had been too perfect; almost as if her nosy neighbor had been peeking through the window and waiting for the right moment to tempt her. From stories she'd heard about the divorced woman, a borderline alcoholic who chain-smoked cigarettes and invited delivery boys into her apartment for hours at a time, Rhonda would not be surprised at anything. ""Well, here we are, handsome,"" she said as they entered the bathroom. And then, because she always did this, it seemed the natural thing for her to drop her housecoat from her lovely body, revealing her sleekly proportioned flesh in all Titian desirability. Cesar's big brown eyes fairly flared at this exotic and spell binding presentation of feminine loveliness. Unhindered now, the heady scent of her hungering pussy wafted clearly to him and made his loins pulse with an answering desire. Rhonda turned, feeling her cheeks flush hotly as she realized that Cesar's burning hot eyes were upon her as she stood there naked. That brutish animal might have been her Bob, gazing at her lusciously naked body, for all the attentiveness he was relishing upon her. She glanced instinctively into the cabinet mirror, and then looked away. There was certainly no harm in disrobing before this animal! She looked at her firm highly-set breasts. No, of course not. After all, it was not as if it were a man she was alone with, was it? Laughing nervously, the redheaded woman bent down and gave Cesar a light fondling around his snout. ""You little devil, you,"" she giggled. ""You've got eyes that get right up between a woman's legs, don't you?"" Cesar gave a muffled whine and licked her hand. Rhonda really liked the dog now, and he reminded her of a pet she had as a child. Another German shepherd, though a female. Besides, any admirer was better than the television set and those silly politicians. Feeling like Venus as she appraised her own voluptuous body in the surrounding mirrors, she realized that even Bob hadn't looked at her supple, curvaceous flesh like that in a long time. Was that fair? Smiling seductively at herself, she shook out her long, glowing red hair. Then she turned away from Cesar towards the bathtub, presenting to him the juicy rounds of her buttocks, which joggled tantalizingly before his longing eyes as she moved back the shower curtain and then bent over in order to turn on the faucets. From this position Cesar could make out just the barest wisps of her pubic hair poking back between her quivering thighs to the juncture of her smoothly formed ass cheeks, and he snorted hotly in familiar anticipation. Rhonda meanwhile had cut off the drain and found a suitable temperature for the water. She moved it around with her hands to be sure it wouldn't be too hot or too cold for the doggey, who was to be her companion for the next couple of days. And in that moment of complete and vulnerable exposure, with her naked buttocks jutting lewdly back toward Cesar's face, the young woman had an experience that would have been predictable for a woman of wider sexual experience, but which Rhonda Baker constituted perhaps the most shattering physical adventure she had ever had --- or thought about in her entire life. For, in that moment suspended between time and space, poised with all of her lusciously tempting nakedness undulating in sexual promise over the bath, she suddenly felt the hot, swiping tongue of an animal moving wetly from an artful point just below her curl-fringed pussy lips, stroking ardently through her quiescently enduring cuntal furrow, and up sharply through the cleft in her buttocks to flick and poke expertly at her virginal anus! This time there was no prompting for the lewd behavior: no steak bone wielded temptingly in front of his sensitive and hungry nose, no ""good doggie"" talk to be reciprocated. ""Aarrgghhh!"" Rhonda groaned, as her pussy became alive with the aftershocks of her near orgasm before her neighbor had intruded. And now this reaction all because of a ... German shepherd, a dog she'd only seen a few times in the past. This was outrageous! Before she could get a grip on herself, the brutish animal repeated his lewd act, this time curling his tongue like a scroll and pushing it obscenely up through the hair-lined lips of her burning hot cunt. Rhonda held on to the edge of the bathtub trying to collect her thoughts. This was not even remotely similar to anything else sexual she'd ever experienced, and she had thought she and Bob were sexually liberal! This dog was putting her to the test! But Cesar's sudden action worked on her just as if she had let out this obscene growl of lascivious delight which came from she knew where. ""Cesar. Good doggy!"" Without a thought as to whether he would bite, she reached in back of her and tried to push his snout away. But the feel of his cold wet muzzle in her fingers and between her buttocks was a second sensation so electrically erotic and stimulating that it could not be tolerated for longer than a single instant. And, in that instant, the single-minded stray continued his depraved behavior with another hot, wet swiping lap up through her torrid cuntal cleft to flick up maddeningly like a leather whip at her sensitive nether entrance. A fierce primitive groan of sensuality escaped Rhonda's parted lips once more, but, by now, she had also begun mumbling various incoherent prayers in her head, trying to distract herself. In a small way this seemed to work, and she managed miraculously to work up the strength from her tortured limbs to push herself up from the bath. This also tended to force the dog's snout somewhat more snugly between her cleft moon buttocks, and the threat of attack at her anus sent off another furious thrill deep in her loins and immediate feelings of self-recrimination set in. What would Bob think if he knew he'd been replaced by a dog? ""Get away --- oh God, Cesar! Get away! Can't you see what you're doing to me?"" Her limbs felt so weak and helpless she couldn't believe it. It was as if she had become almost paralyzed with some illness in her muscles. But her imprecations to the dog seemed to have done some good, for the powerful animal now took her seriously and backed off across the bathroom tiles away from her. Indeed, Cesar was well-trained enough to know when a human really meant her protests and when she didn't. When he sensed that his beautiful new redheaded mistress actually was serious about wanting a respite, he backed off immediately. He had learned through long experience as well that it was not wise to force the issue with a female who was not quite ready. A smart dog and well able to play the waiting game, he sat down on his haunches in one corner of the bathroom and stared at her with his muzzle resting on his paws and his big dark eyes brooding and thoughtful. He would wait for her. Forever, if need be ... Especially now that his mistress, the one next door, had replaced him for the weekend with her sister's dog. He'd show her he wouldn't be left out in the cold with no warm, sweet-smelling woman to cuddle up to at night! Visibly shaken, Rhonda managed to straighten up and find her way to a standing position. She steadied herself as best she could with one hand on the tub, then sat down on its edge until she could get her breath. She would have sat down of the toilet seat, across the way, but her muscles had turned to jelly, and she was huffing and puffing and her heart pounding as if she'd just run the three-minute mile. ""So ... you ... so that's what you ... you do ... shame!"" It seemed like years before the thousand vibrating pieces her loins had smattered into finally came back together again, and even then they continued to jump for some time before she could get to her feet again. Still intent on giving her new charge a bath, she staggered over to the sink to get a brush, rubbing her thighs tightly together in an attempt to kill some of the terrible pressure that was building between her shivering legs. ""You --- you naughty dog,"" she said, only mildly cross and really less cross that she thought she should be, shaking the brush at him. ""You must never do that again. You hear? Or you're going back to that crazy mistress of yours ... for keeps! Somehow, I really don't think you want to do that ..."" The last was said with a half-smile. Cesar cringed down on the tile and looked up at her with woeful eyes. He wanted to please his new mistress, and couldn't understand her sudden burst of anger --- she had smelled so ready for him. What was the matter? Rhonda glanced at herself in the mirror. Her face had gone completely crimson and she was surprised to see that her nipples had tautened again. If that was the effect of a little playful show of affection by a charming dog like this one, then Bob had definitely left her alone one night too long! Surely the dog had meant nothing sexual by it --- dogs always licked people when they were happy. If she hadn't been in such an unusual position he might have licked her face, or her hand. It was natural for him to be so demonstrative. But not so natural for her to be blushing so hotly and aroused to the extent that her loins felt as if they were filled with honey. She had to get a grip on herself. ""Come here,"" she said imperiously to the dog, pointing at the floor in front of her. Cesar got up obediently and went over to her standing at attention with his tongue panting out. Then he was thrilled again as his beautiful mistress got down on her knees, her milk-white breasts ballooning nakedly against his furry body as she began brushing out his snarled and filthy coat. Rhonda could not keep back a shiver of excitement as the erotically stiffened tips of her breasts brushed back and forth over Cesar's shaggy, unkempt body, his fur tickling titillatingly at the already sensitive puckered little nerve buds. Her breasts had always been unusually tender and the feel of his muscular canine body against her smooth, sleek white flesh was totally unlike anything the yearning redhead had ever experienced before. She couldn't label it either. It was not obscene --- and yet it was. It was warmth and affection and understanding and love, and all the thousand and one cozy things that dogs and humans find together, and yet it was more than that. And she liked the feel. ""Why hadn't she thought of getting a dog herself? ""Now ... is that better?"" she crooned, her nostrils flaring without her certain knowledge, the outer well of her pussy becoming quietly flooded with moisture as it poised in readiness for some obscure, unnamable thing. She ran the brush through Cesar's rough coat, straightening out the snarls and making it smooth and sleek again, as it should be. Of course, he hadn't known what he was doing. He was just a dumb animal. He couldn't have had any idea what his licking of her responsive pussy was doing to her. After all, he wasn't a man. Not that she had ever permitted her fiancee to do anything so filthy. Oh sure, though, Bob had tried, begged her, but she'd always managed to talk him out of it at the last minute, asking him to wait for marriage. But if such a thing could be so wildly stirring, could it be that it was she who was wrong, to have put him off? She was getting all mixed up. But this was all harmless. If she was aroused it was merely for Bob ... then, too, there was that little stretch of time on the waterbed when he had gotten so hot. ""There, is that better?"" she asked as she finished giving Cesar's coat its first set of strokes, swinging her long red hair back over her shoulder. Only to have Cesar answer by abruptly turning his head and darting out his long thick tongue to wash wetly and intoxicatingly across her startled open mouth. ""Why --- !"" But before she could finish, his tongue had artfully inserted itself between her lush red lips and he was French kissing her, stuffing that long wet tongue all the way into her mouth, licking at her even white teeth and all around the sides of her gasping mouth. She tried to fend him off by gripping his shaggy fur around his neck, but instead found herself responding in a way that was wholly unexpected. His kiss was so like Bob's --- except for the size of his tongue, which of course, was so much bigger --- that she couldn't seem to keep herself from kissing him back. She sucked on his tongue luxuriously, and licked it all over with instinctive adoration of its dominating maleness. And instead of pulling away, her softly mounded breasts pressed themselves snug into the warmth of his fur, and she felt a wave of warm cuntal moisture shoot down from her loins in natural feminine response. But this was terrible! The urge to lie down on the bathroom floor and spread her legs for him --- for this dog! --- was overwhelming! Rhonda was incredulous! She had known that she was in a mildly turned-on state, but hadn't guessed for a minute that desire could be unleashed so awesomely like this, with the swiftness and force of a mighty river breaking through its own floodgates and spilling forward in a great tidal wave of emotion. It seemed like an endless decade for a kiss. She couldn't seem to get her breath. She knew that the wetness from her hopelessly aroused cunt was seeping into the already tangled red curls of her pubic hair, but she couldn't seem to do anything about it. Her breasts were alive with a throbbing that threatened to break her heaving chest and her hard little nipples ached to be sucked. Indeed, she probably, wouldn't have been able to tear herself away if suddenly the water in the bathtub hadn't threatened to overflow. As it was, she was barely able to break from Cesar's passionate animal kiss and rush to the taps in time. Turning them both off, she whirled around just in time to keep Cesar from pushing his snout up again between her legs. ""I know you now, you --- you lecher,"" she warned him, shaking her finger at him. ""You know just what you're doing, don't you? Well, you're not going to do it again --- not here. You can try that on some of your other women friends. Don't you feel any shame?"" But Cesar only grinned malevolently and she realized with a quickening of her overexcited heart that she had taken the wrong tack. ""Well,"" she sniffed, ""you've really hurt my feelings. But anyway, I promised you a bath and that's what you're going to get. Get in the tub."" Cesar put his forelegs on the edge of the bath and with an effortless little shuffle born of long experience he clambered over the edge with his hind legs, too, to tall with a splash into the soapy, warm water. ""Well, there's just a little too much water, but you stay there and behave yourself while I take the plug out. I'm warning you ..."" The big dog grinned, his large tongue lolling out. True to her word, she watched him carefully as she removed the stopper and some of the water gurgled out until the bath was only half full! Cesar stood quietly watching her from the other end of the tub; his dark eyes shining with both love and confusion at his new keeper's actions. What was the matter? Didn't she want to play? Why had she scolded him so harshly? Maybe this was a new game. Even though she now had some inkling of the dog's lecherous intentions, it hadn't quite registered with Rhonda just precisely in what danger she was. She hadn't bothered to put on her robe. So despite all the warning she had, Rhonda was still to some extent blissfully unaware of the true situation as her canine visitor waited in patience with his big brown eyes trained unnervingly on her. Her naked breasts swayed hypnotically before him, just a tongue's length away from his open mouth, and the tantalizing scent of her loins was driving Cesar crazy. Now, as she began to soap up a large sponge, getting on her knees at the side of the tub, the tormented dog's penis jerked and bounced with anticipation, filling hotly with blood. The sponge foamed with lather as she squeezed it. Now she was ready. He would get a bath and that would be the end of it. So she filled the sponge with water again and again as she ran it over his heavy animal body, squeezing the lather out all over him. The water dripped down from his crown, over his back, along his rib cage, over his quivering tail, and finally down along a gleaming red point which Rhonda was surprised to find emerging from beneath his belly. So she looked more closely. Then it occurred to her that it was her curiosity to begin with that had prompted her to bring the dog into the bath in the first place. She had entertained, subconsciously, thoughts about canine sex. But how it had backfired! She had learned more about canine sex in the last five minutes than she thought she would want to know in her entire lifetime! And then she saw it --- Cesar's gradually stiffening penis peeping redly from its soft hairy surrounds. So this was what a dog's penis looked like ... and in that instant the naive young woman was hypnotized with curiosity. Unthinkingly, her hands began to soap more and more under and around the furry pointed sheath of his loins, and in another moment her hands had actually fondled Cesar's testicles and bumped against his slowly expanding organ. She was really surprised that the dog could have such large testicles, and more than a little alarmed at the way his cock was growing. By now her curiosity was fully aroused. She found herself wondering how large his organ might be when it reached complete, blood-hardened erection. It was already sticking out several inches from its furry hiding place. More and more her hands and fingers came to squeeze and stroke Cesar's rapidly expanding member, and with each fleeting caress it seemed to get bigger and bigger. Unknown to her conscious mind, her hands fondled his genitals along with the sponge which ostensibly she was using to wash him. Now Rhonda was also finding herself becoming more and more excited. Cesar had such a beautiful body, with such strong sleek muscles. She admired his handsome canine head, and couldn't help but think back to that fiery kiss he had given her. Why, it was ridiculous, but if the water hadn't been running over the edge of the tub, the silly dog might have seduced her with that kiss! But what was she thinking of? A dog couldn't seduce a woman. And yes, Cesar very definitely had a penis, she could see that. Rhonda gulped, her throat feeling very dry. A wave of curious excitement washed through her loins at the sight of the dog's gleaming red cock. My God! It was getting bigger than Bob's! And it was still expanding! What would it feel like to have such a massive thing pounding deep up inside her? Her cuntal walls felt all fluttery just contemplating it. Bob wouldn't be here to make love to her for so long, that her mind seemed fixated on the subject of sex --- had been since he'd kissed her good-bye. And now that she was alone with this majestic German shepherd, her mind was jumbled with incoherent thoughts of indulgence in things forbidden and obscene. The trembling redhead wondered idly if Cesar had ever fucked a woman. Was it the same as fucking another dog? How did it make him feel? Did he have any emotional attachment to Marla for that reason? Had the other women found themselves in the very position she was in now ... and what had they done? Had they let him fuck them? God! There was no denying it --- Cesar had driven her crazy with his sneaky but expert licking of her pussy just a few moments ago. But surely there couldn't be anymore than that between a woman and a dog ... or could there? She felt her breath coming faster and faster. There was no denying now that the viscous secretions of her cunt were flowing rapidly at a truly remarkable rate. It occurred to her again that she was alone here with Cesar and would be the whole day ... tomorrow too, and that whatever happened here between them was more of a secret by far than anything she might do with a human male. She had been thinking about masturbating ... hadn't she? Why not let an animal do it for her? She needed it, needed a man's hard hot penis sliding wetly in and out of her aching cunt. She needed something! A dog like Cesar, being mute, was perfectly discreet. Whatever happened here today was their secret, foolish or wise or silly. No one would ever know. No one would ever know. Rhonda blushed nervously. She had the most terrible guilty feeling in her fluttering belly. What on earth was she thinking of? She wanted to giggle and race around the house naked. The most terrible feeling of abandon was in her, making her already quivering breasts rise and fall in heavy gasps. By now Cesar's swollen cock had come spinning out through the soap suds to grow to truly astounding proportions. Rhonda's long-fingered hands groped and massaged obscenely beneath the dog's belly, feeling along the entire fearfully pulsing length of his penis. She was quite fascinated at the way his penis tapered up to the tip. A cock like that promised a fresh thrill with each new inch, and, it was fiercely exciting to the mesmerized woman to think that her touch was producing this fantastic bestial arousal. She could feel his testicles throbbing in her gently cupping palms, and she knew they were churning with sperm inside. For a moment she seemed to go dizzy. It was wildly erotic to be fondling the dog's sexual equipment, and probably illicit as well. But if no one would ever know, did it matter? She gasped and trembled as his cock continued to burst in size. Taking her other hand out of the bath for a moment, she reached down and pushed her middle finger across the warm sticky lips of her cunt, finding them moist and swollen and the tender curls of her pussy hair drenched with her passionate --- secretions. She was alarmed and excited all put together. If only there was some way to satisfy herself --- her cravings were flying altogether out of control now. She desperately needed something shoved up into her waiting pussy ... and now! Cesar whimpered and her attention was drawn back to him. ""Was I neglecting you, my darling?"" she cooed, both her hands once more milking his desire-enlarged cock and balls. His cock looked almost a good eight inches long now, and as she ran her thumb and forefinger over its slippery length, measuring it, she couldn't keep back a yearning sigh at its wonderful feel. ""I'll bet you understand a woman and her needs, don't you, Cesar?"" she murmured softly. ""You've got a marvelous cock there. Any woman would be proud and happy to have a penis like yours inside her cunt ..."" Cesar whimpered as if in understanding. He wasn't quite sure what she was saying, but the silken tone of her voice and the way her fingers were stroking his aching cock were driving him insane. ""Do most women like you to fuck them with that, precious?"" And she pronounced the lewd word seductively with her tongue glorying in the wicked sound of it. Then she tickled his penis until some cum oozed from the tip onto her fingers, and the urge to lick it was terrific. ""Its like a club. Oh, Lord, what's coming over me? But you know, don't you baby, because you're the one who's causing it to come over me ... You've wanted it all along, right! You little devil!"" Cesar seemed to laugh, and then suddenly his long, pink tongue darted forward to insert itself through her open lips. This time Rhonda was again taken completely by surprise, and in addition she was still holding the dog's massive member in her hand, and this made his kiss doubly exciting. Her pussy hair was becoming literally drenched with her honey-like cuntal moisture and he thrust his enormous tongue backward into her throat and began seemingly fucking her mouth with it. Lifting his foreleg, he pawed at her nakedly heaving breasts, scratching at her sensitive nipples until Rhonda could not keep back a heartfelt moan of pure ecstasy. Her cunt felt like it was on fire. There was no way to escape. She had to admit it to herself now --- yes, she loved this exciting kiss! And she would have fucked anything that walked in that door!\n\n\n\nChapter 4\n\n""But, lover --- Cesar, oh ..."" the sex-hungry redhead gasped incoherently, not knowing who, or what or where she was. All she knew was that this powerfully demanding animal kiss was making her cunt literally churn with lust. Her hotly quivering thighs felt as if they were disintegrating, while the moisture of her passion trickled by the seeming cupful from her wildly tingling walls and trembling cunt lips to soak into her already thickly soaked red pubic hair. Her hands seemed to be moving helplessly, wonderingly all over the dog's magnificent furry body as he stood there so motionlessly in the bath. Her tremulous breasts felt swollen to bursting and as if they were being caressed by hundreds of tiny hands. She sucked lingeringly all the while on his long, fluid tongue, all the time repeating to herself over and over again: no one will ever know, no one will ever know ... Her fingers reached down in the water to release the plug and send the water rushing down the drain. Her loins were so inflamed that she didn't see how she could wait a single second longer without going out of her mind. Especially now that Cesar was somewhat spruced up and smelled so fresh and clean. She hoped and supposed that it wouldn't take much to get him to lap at her cunt again. Maybe that would relieve some to the terrible tickling and itching in her loins ... Oh God, what on earth was she thinking? But no, no, it was true. She would let him if he tried again. She just had to have some relief! Rhonda was amazed and alarmed as the bath water ran out to discover just how masterfully hung her house guest was. It was one thing to be caressing his penis with her hands when it was partially concealed with lather and soapy water, but quite another to be seeing it without anything to obscure its powerful size. For the moment she felt just the slightest fear --- a fear of the sort natural to a virginal girl who is not quite sure that her snug, tender young insides are adequate to the task of receiving a full-sized, lust- engorged penis. She wanted to laugh out loud. At her age, to be as apprehensive as a sacrificial virgin! Her hands reached for the panting German shepherd and helped him to clamber over the edge of the tub, then watched him wildly spray water all over the bathroom as she shook himself in the center of the rug. She wasn't quite sure what she wanted of him, or what he wanted of her, or what they wanted of each other, but whatever it was, now was the time for it. ""Hurry, lover,"" she whispered, blowing warmly into one of his pointed ears until Cesar quivered with hot delight. ""Hurry, come in here with me and let's lay down on my nice water bed. Let's see what we can do for each other. You've got to help me, Cesar, before I go crazy!"" Her hands brushed fondly up and down along his sleek wet back, growing more urgent and excited by the minute. She had to get him to lick her cunt if it was the last thing she ever did! No one would ever know! ""Hurry, darling!"" she moaned, moving swiftly to the door of her bedroom. Now that her mind was made up and she was spinning hopelessly over the edge of obscene and illicit desire, she was in no mood to wait a single second longer. She had fought mightily with all her willpower to resist this forbidden thing, whatever it was, but it was no use. She had her needs and they were driving her mad, and felt totally willing to give in now that she had adequately rationalized away her depravity. She decided that her sanity was at stake, and consequently, almost any debauchery was justified in her mind. She had to save her mental health in order to continue living from day to day. After all, it was completely Bob's fault, the dirty wretch, for leaving her alone with nothing to think about except their wedding plans and her sexual needs. ""In here, quickly."" The full-bodied young woman held the bathroom door open for Cesar, then closed it tightly behind him. The big dog stared at the television set that still hummed with the roll call from the fifty states, and then he paused at the edge of the water bed, not quite certain if that's what his new mistress meant for him to do. ""Come on, up, up ..."" Rhonda found herself thrilling as she watched his powerful form moving about so god-like and forceful. Cesar was a law unto himself. He knew nothing about making a living or providing for her, or about real estate or anything else. He was just a marvelous animal who had been born for this moment and none other. She didn't hesitate a minute, but moved quickly across the carpeted floor, her cheeks flushed with both excitement and anxiety. What on earth was she doing? Would she be able to look at herself in the mirror tomorrow? Oh God, did it even matter? ""Move over,"" she commanded, and he did so as she lay down on one side of the big waterbed. Then she raised up her knee and slowly inched her voluptuously proportioned body over toward the center of the gurgling bed. Cesar leaped joyously out of the way, clambering over her legs while she got herself into position. At last! At last she was ready. This was action he could understand! By now Rhonda's long milk-white legs were completely spread open in the center of the bed, and she allowed herself a luxury she hadn't had time to finish, pressing her two fingers in between her steaming wet cuntal lips and driving them deep inside her churning cunt until a stifled groan of desire broke from her lips that was like the sound of a great amen. That was it, she thought dreamily as she gently pistoned her fingers in and out of her seeping cunt. This was what she had been waiting for. This was what all her unrequited passion had been building to. Hopefully, this time there would be no intrusion. She tried to ready for him as she finger-fucked herself in a frenzy of satisfying lust. Why had she denied herself before. Why had she felt funny masturbating in front of the television screen? She couldn't remember now, and anyway, it didn't matter. ""Cesar ... please ... help me ... do what you did before ... please ..."" But the handsome and dashing dog merely looked down at her with a superior air, appearing to be waiting for something. What was it? What more did he need? ""Lick me,"" she blurted out blatantly, surrendering. ""Lick my cunt."" The big dog appeared to laugh, and then his head inclined and he moved forward between her scissor-opened legs. With a single long, swiping movement, his snout went down and forward, and then his tongue was snaking out lizard-like and whipping through the moist wet furrow of her vulnerably spread cunt, ripping her soul to shreds. ""Aaarrrggghhh,"" she groaned, her beautiful red-tressed head flailing backwards, her pelvis region thrusting upward to meet his ardent tongue. She had done it now, debased herself --- and it was wonderful! There was no need turning back. And in a sense she must have realized that from the first moment she felt her belly trembling when she gazed down into the dark limpid pools of his hot and sexy brown eyes. The rest had been courtship. She knew now that she wanted this thing --- this marvelous thing --- no matter how obscene or illicit it was. Indeed, the very forbiddenness of their situation added a measure of excitement that was exotic in the extreme. As the big dog's tongue lapped through her warmly seeping pussy slit, her glistening cuntal lips clung to it like a woman clutching at her lover. The rough texture of his tongue seemed to magnetically bind her tender cuntal folds to it. And then Cesar did something that was so fiercely exciting and intoxicating it fairly took her breath away. For all of a sudden that fearful furry seducer drove his cold wet snout right up into her steaming pussy flesh, wedging it in as deeply as he could. Then when he'd done that he began punctuating his snout in and out of her convulsing cunt with a savagely swift, staccato-like movement. ""Oh! Oh! Oh!"" she screamed. ""What are you doing to me?"" she demanded to know as he punched his snout in and out between her legs with machine-gun like thrusts. This was wild, crazy. He left her with no room to alter, cajole or implore. This was just the most furious, wonderful rape of her loins she'd ever encountered. The mind-drugging, soul- dredging tattoo of his snout banging back and forth against her vulnerable and open cunt sent her half way towards her orgasm before she knew what hit her. Rhonda had never had any experience like this before. Usually Bob made love to her very affectionately before he even considered putting his thick, blood-swollen cock into her cunt. But this brutish animal was actually raping her with his nose! And she was loving every minute of it! Frantic with desire, she gripped his ears wildly and tried to drag his face all the way up inside her. And all the while she was moaning as if she were delirious with fever. ""Oh, oh, Daaarrrllling!"" she crooned, her head flailing from side to side and her long red hair flying madly around the pillow. This was totally the most mind-splitting experience she'd ever had. His snout was pumping in and out of her loins like an oil driller, making her lust spiral higher and higher with each lewd bestial thrust. She could feel the bristly hairs all around his handsome jaw, whisking in and out of her cunt as if they were going to rip her to pieces. But the pain didn't matter. Nothing did. There was only this wonderful feeling in her loins which had turned her body to jelly. Only that mattered and nothing else. Rhonda knew she was acting like a depraved whore, with her pelvis gyrating obscenely over the stray dog's crazily raping snout, but she didn't care. ""Yesssss,"" she hissed over and over, not even conscious of what she was saying. The passion-drugged redhead squirmed and twisted voluptuously on the bed and thrashed her body all over her lover-dog's face like a woman gone mad, heaving her firmly mounded breasts up and back with primeval desire. The needs of her flesh had taken complete control, shoving all other considerations far into the background The eager German shepherd whimpered with growing need, feeling his new mistress responding beneath him. Occasionally when she glanced downwards she could glimpse his thickening red penis slipping ever so slightly more from its well-concealed sheath, the tiniest drop of milk- white sperm glistening in its red beveled tip. A savage shudder of pure desire rippled through Rhonda's hopeless turned on flesh. She was almost there now, and the sight of her furry lover's enormous penis forced her still higher. The sheer eroticism of her mad situation made her feel giddy to the point of weightlessness. Here she was, lying on her own bed in her own bedroom, being ruthlessly fucked by a dog! But it didn't matter. The terrible, frustrating tingle in her loins was being swamped by other equally tormenting sensations. And here was the means, secret and discreet, for satisfying her lewd desires. Her hotly seeping red-fringed pussy seemed to be carried away on a tide of sensuality. ""Cesar!"" she panted breathlessly. ""That's it, darling! OH, baby!"" But the sounds of her gasping throat came like a choking gurgle, so that she herself couldn't even identify the strange sounds coming out of her mouth. Her smoky, lust-glazed eyes peered down at her handsome canine lover through a veil of lewd and lascivious yearning. Then her eyes glazed as wave after wave of unbearable pleasure inundated her pleasure-starved loins. A spot of licentious saliva appeared on her burning crimson lips. Every move of the muscular animal waxing so hungrily between the shivering legs made her thighs feel like water. All of her flesh seemed to have disintegrated with weakness and the sheer force of her passion. There was raging conflagration within her hair-fringed cunt that dominated her soul totally and without mercy. Frenetic sensations of pure desire seemed to be ripping her apart. ""Darling ... oh good ... that's it ... ohhhh ... ohhhh, make your mistress happy ..."" she tremblingly thrilled beneath his lavish nasal fucking. Her pussy was so moist and flowing with passion she was afraid she might faint from sheer joy. And then he went back to licking her again. Rhonda uttered a mindless little cry of pure heaven as her canine darling's long, thick tongue suddenly snaked out, curling wetly at its tip as it searchingly splayed open the fervid, sensitive lips of her lasciviously waiting cunt. And then before she could get her head back together, Cesar had laved his way all the way down to the very mouth of her lust-inflamed pussy, separating wetly the soft, hair-fringed folds, drawing with a scorching heat upward and in between the swollen lips, and then finishing with an agonizingly electrifying twist at the delicate little bud of her already hotly vibrating clitoris! Rhonda gurgled like a baby, out of her mind with ecstasy. ""Aaaarrrgggmmurfffgghhh ..."" This was unlike any other feeling in the world. She wanted to burn up in it! Pressing her fingers into his soft furry crown, she goaded him on as his lewdly lapping tongue assaulted her most secretive inner recesses. Again and again the handsome brute repeated his burning lingual caress, dragging gasps of pure lasciviousness from the sex-intoxicated woman. His obscenely stroking tongue splayed through the widespread crevice of her shivering white thighs, singeing her exposed and vulnerable loins which were humping so lewdly up into his face, her soft, sparse-curled pubic mound seething with primitive sexual debauchery. By now Cesar's erotic lapping of her blazing cunt had left Rhonda no better than a gibbering, whimpering idiot, wild to feel every last stroke of that long artful tongue of her crazy-mad to know every last thrilled mind-bending sensation that flowed from his electrified tip. Cesar's furry head was pursuing her pussy with an adoration she had never known from her own fiancee. As for the German shepherd, he was going wild with desire himself. His enormous cock, red and angry-looking, was now fully exposed and bobbing gently with lewd intent. And if he hadn't been well trained by someone long gone to work his mistresses up to fever pitch, he would have done as he wished and sunk the entire bone-hard rod of his cock deep into her, right to the hilt. But he knew from vast experience what to do and he did it ruttishly, his long wet tongue slavering through her red-curling pussy hair, then up in scroll-form through her eagerly responding cuntal flesh to flick artfully at the ecstasy-drenched clitoris at Rhonda's cream-white thighs shivered with longing. The lustful scent of her loins made the dog's sensitive nostrils flare, and he lapped at her loins with increasing urgency, drawing up all of the tender hair-fringed folds and then letting them slap back again like liquid rubber. The moist pink flanges quivered with expectancy, tremulous with desire for him, as the German shepherd's heart beat frantically and his penis felt as if it were bursting. ""You darling ..."" she hissed mindlessly, lost in a lust-drugged fit. ""That's it, lap my cunt ... oh, oh, you sweet baby ... that's it ..."" She murmured endearments through passion-clenched teeth, her slender white neck straining, her hips pumping upward into his face, and her long legs thrashing. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her beautiful head lolled from side to side on the pillow, rolling all of her long red hair back and forth over her milky smooth shoulders. A tiny blue vein throbbed ardently in her temple as all of her mature lust-ridden body gave itself over to pure sensuality. The sheer exquisite joy of having her loins ransacked by this handsome animal was incomparable. ""Darling! Ohhh ... love me to death! Lick me ... oh God, I'm dying ... God ... don't stop ... oh ... oh ... Rhonda will cum in a minute lover ... don't stop ... faster ... faster ... lick my cunt ... oh ... God ... you're ... Ohhhhhh ... BABEEEEEE!"" All the nerve endings in her sex-taut body seemed to be shrieking out for completion ... but only ... only the most wonderful blinding orgasm ... would ... ohhhh ... ohhhh ... ohhhh ... Rhonda had never known the equal of this lewd, feverish sensation which had made such a furnace of her belly. The fluid cuntal channel between her legs that became a raging rivulet at floodtide. The full, sensually swollen mounds of her breasts felt as if they were bursting with milk. Each time he lapped through her hair-fringed pussy, her belly convulsed with new lust. Her groans deepened with each long drawn-out lap of her cunt, mingling with the lewd liquid noises of his tongue between her legs, and filling the bedroom in a crescendo of carnal release. With one elbow, the wildly groaning redhead raised herself momentarily to watch her animal- lover, then fell backward again with a happy sigh. Her feverish brain had become a blank to everything except his tongue, and her breathing now came ragged, sharply punctuated gasps. She was trapped by an obscene emotion that had no name. Then there was a swift, whooshing intake of her breath, as Cesar's irresistibly searching tongue splurted out between her widely spread buttocks to worm its way up between her tingling ass cheeks to her snug little anal mouth, where it lewdly burrowed in as deep as it could! The voluptuously proportioned redhead was wracked with agony as she twisted and turned on the waterbed that lifted and bounced like a ship on winter seas. Her molten hot breasts heaved sensuously from side to side. Blissfully the dog's tongue continued splaying open the hotly welcoming flesh --- then lunging in a maddening invading curl all the way up into the primitively clutching heat of her craving pussy! ""Aaaaaarrrggghhh!"" Rhonda moaned with anguish, a moan that seemed not to have any ending. Her entire cuntal regions spasmed with burning energy like an exploding sun, and opening her sex-drugged eyes to feed lustfully on the obscene spectacle of Cesar's tongue lapping so madly between her shivering white thighs only served to increase the maddening quiver of her belly. She groaned giddily, everything inside her struggling for the climax that was just out of reach. Her hotly smoldering flesh seemed to be burning up in its own juices with each maddening lick and flick of the strange German shepherd's well-trained tongue! Cesar licked deliriously, whining the whole time, his tongue lashing her naked flesh like a whip, penetrating deeply through the warm, moist hair-fringed folds between her obscenely bucking thighs. He slavered thirstily in her ever-flowing cuntal secretions, adoring her melodious sighs and moans and groans as they broke about his head in a tidal wave of encouragement. And yet his ruttish instincts clamored for still more! Consequently, he abruptly discontinued his lapping of her steaming loins and backed away from her on his hairy haunches. Rhonda wailed with anguish, gasped and drew herself up on her elbows, her long red hair trailing out in back of her on the pillows, her eyes humid and smoky with lust. Her abandoned pussy folds clutched hungrily after the swiftly departing tongue, but it was no use. He was gone. ""Cesar! Darling, what have I done? Where are you going? Please don't stop!"" But the big German shepherd didn't appear to be listening to her any longer, despite her promising words. His eyes blazing with animal desire, he continued backing away on the bed ... until she saw it! His huge, upraised red animal penis, completely exposed and glistening lewdly in its blood-filled rigidity!\n\n\n\nChapter 5\n\nFilled with wonder, her jaw hanging laxly, Rhonda Baker gasped at the gleaming red penis that had emerged from its long furry cocoon beneath the dog's furry belly, thick and wet, it's tapered end swaying tantalizingly as it left the protective shield in an ever expanding length of canine hardness. It was bigger than she remembered Bob's to ever have been! Rhonda panted wordlessly, her eyes glazed over as she confronted this marvelously formed canine cock sliding with such agonizing slowness from its soft brown sleeve. Her mouth flooded with saliva. She had never been so turned on in her life and ready to explode! She was thrilled beyond all measure that it was her beauty which had aroused this powerful good looking animal to such a pitch of lasciviousness that transcended all bounds of known propriety. She realized it now --- he wanted to get between her legs and fuck her, just as she had been secretly afraid of all along. And why shouldn't he want to? Wasn't she beautiful? Could only a man appreciate a woman's beauty? And hadn't Cesar proved that he knew all the little feelings and nuances required of an ardent lover? Hadn't he proved his adoration? So why shouldn't he fuck her, ram his thickly bloated animal cock high up into her slippery passion drenched cunt? But some reside of morality was still present in the inexperienced wife's mind, and suddenly she managed to protest in an agonized voice. ""Oh, my darling ... we mustn't ... it's wrong ... forbidden ... no matter how much we want each other ... oh God, I do love you ... oh never ... not this ... darling ... don't tempt me so ...!"" But even as she stammered out all the awkward denials, she couldn't keep her lust-gazed eyes off his still expanding and lengthening animal cock. ""Ohhhh,"" she squealed, hopelessly thrilled and in the grip of a passion so obscene it was unnamable. ""Yes, I love you ... you know I do ... but how can we, lover, darling ... how can we ... oh God, we have to! I can't stand it! I've got to cum!"" And with this, all last remnants of puritan morality and Catholic upbringing fled, and Rhonda uttered a sharp, piteous cry of anguished desire. If only he had made her climax with his tongue, perhaps she wouldn't be so vulnerable. But it was too late now to ponder the imponderable; she was hooked. A mere slave of the flesh to his ardent canine whims, as she scrambled for the pillows, stacking them high under her buttocks and hips so that soon her open pelvis was raised high into the air as if on a dais for a temple goddess, and she rested back on her shoulders with her glossy red hair spread out like a fan around her head. This position forced the burning hot flanges of her cunt to open up in an oval like a mouth waiting to be tongue-kissed. Beyond those open and vulnerable portals Cesar could see all of her urgently waiting wetness, waiting for the plunge of his lust-stiffened member. The redheaded woman's eyes glowed with lascivious desire, and then she pulled her knees back again until they pressed into her erotically tingling breasts, revealing still further the lewdly raised mound of her flaming pussy, glistening with molten desire where it lay nakedly spread open before him. Rhonda raised her beautiful head to look down between her rising and falling breasts and open legs at her handsome canine lover, who waited patiently with his massive shining red cock bobbing with the instinctual heartbeat of his lust. Beyond that lay his heavy, sperm-laden testicles that wanted to spurt deeply up inside her waiting belly. ""Yes, Cesar,"" she croaked shamelessly. ""Fuck me now! I'm ready, darling!"" She reached between her legs and lewdly stroked her middle finger through her greedily throbbing pussy with a savage erotic gesture. ""Get it in, baby! Hurry, lover!"" Cesar wanted to, but he had been waiting for her to turn over. He had been trained to fuck women from behind, his paws clutching their soft fleshy curves as they trembled excitedly under him. He was not familiar with this new position. But his beautiful mistress was obviously ready and eager for him, and his own heart was also beating with a sex-crazed animal heat. Perhaps it was all right this new way! Cesar whined as he moved hesitantly toward her on the waterbed. He wasn't sure he liked this strange bed that moved and gurgled every time he moved. It made him almost sea-sick, but he couldn't let that distract him now! Then, cautiously so as not to lose contact in the lunge, he mounted between Rhonda's widespread legs, his canine head panting hungrily above hers, as his huge jerking penis swung in toward the streaming heat of her open pussy lips ... and finally brushed against it! ""Ohhhhhh ... oh darling ... put it in ... yes, hurry before I lose my mind!"" Rhonda closed her eyes tightly as if to shut out the terrible waves of obscene guilt that were flooding her nakedly quivering flesh. But then her arms were snaking up around his furry muscular body and she was hugging him close, her softly moistened lips kissing all over his hairy snout, her tongue stroking obscenely across his. And as he answered her with his own licking of her passion-twisted features, she reached down beneath him and her cool slender fingers gently gripped his slippery hot animal-penis, parting her soft red pubic hair with its thick beveled tip, and bringing it warmly into the pulsating opening of her surrendering cunt. ""Oh, in me ..."" she sighed, as if she were cooing to Bob. ""Ohhh, darling! I need it so bad! Fuck me with it! Hurree! Oh, just the tip's inside me now, darling. Fuck it all into your hungry mistress's cunt. Hurry! My wonderful, wonderful Cesar!"" The convulsively gasping redhead gripped the dog's swollen cock with a hungry passion. It felt as hot and hard as a rigid iron bar and yet soft and wet at the same time. And suddenly Cesar lurched forward as if on cue. For moments he had felt her moistly clutching cuntal lips kissing his cock, nibbling at the fiery red tip like something possessed, and now he could take no more. He fucked forward with a primitive, purposeful stroke to satisfy his wildly throbbing animal lust. ""Ugggghhhh!"" Rhonda barked as the huge dog fucked his cock deep inside her. At last! Her loins and brain were boiling like a witches' cauldron. His penis rammed up so high into her belly she was afraid it would come out her throat! Cesar was squatting partially on his haunches between his mistresses wide-splayed white thighs humping forward again and again to bury himself to the hilt in her hotly churning cunt. Each time he thrust, his sperm- bloated testicles came swinging forward, thumping with an obscene moist smack into the smooth, widely split crevice of her buttocks. And then he began pumping into her with the staccato speed of a wild machine. ""Urrrggghhharrrgggllldaaarling!"" the groaning redhead gurgled ecstatically reeling with pleasure beneath the neighbor's dog's fucking. She felt as if she were already cumming, and her throaty cries became one long, endless moan of mindless delight as he pistoned relentlessly up between her legs. For Rhonda there was only Cesar, deadly earnest reaming of her tender cunt, and nothing else. Her passion-dilated cuntal passage flowered open like a rose in the hot summer sun. She would not have denied him anything now. She was totally enslaved and vulnerable, a helplessly groaning mass of aroused female flesh, with fulfillment her only direction. She lived for this excruciating thrill --- this electric feeling of being fucked half to death by this powerful German shepherd. This was sex at its most primitive and basic level, and she wanted to wallow in it. He was an animal on all fours, fucking her without tenderness or patience, but she didn't care. His lightning thrusts were so mind-bending it made her teeth chatter and her head spin. She squirmed and groaned salaciously around his thickly dominating animal-cock which was despoiling her sacred redheaded beauty, feeling the entire blood- swollen length of it as it sluiced wetly in and out of her flaming hot cunt. Getting her breath momentarily, Rhonda looked down between their lewdly entwined bodies to watch fascinated as his glistening red dog penis pistoned rhythmically in and out of her soft, curl-fringed cuntal mouth, which clung to it lasciviously. Her brain seemed to dissolve further with each maddening, breath-taking plunge, and she reeled in the blinding light of taboo animalism. Kicking out her legs, she wrapped them snugly up around the furry muscles of his powerful back, and then began undulating her pelvis with a wild salacious grinding motion, meeting his powerful strokes with lewd ecstatic abandon and wanton frenzy. Like one possessed, the naked redhead humped her hotly working loins up at her German shepherd lover, sliding forward onto his continuously skewering penis as it plunged deeper and deeper into the tortured confines of her round little belly. The dog's furry stomach and loins battered mercilessly against her milk-white flesh, thudding resoundingly into her lewdly spread cuntal flesh, his enormous blood-engorged penis sinking far up into the hot fluid inferno of her wildly clasping cuntal channel. Almost unconscious of her actions, Rhonda rotated her buttocks and hips furiously beneath him with shameless mewls of pure happiness, spiraling her cunt hungrily up and down around the punishing length of Cesar's instinct-driven cock, a blissful cry of anguished joy breaking from her parted lips. And then she thought her head was going to explode right off her shoulders as she sensed her longed-for orgasm coming hurtling towards her. Its advance signals splayed through her erotically seething loins like the prickling of a million tiny needles, torturing the pit of her sensuously shivering belly with the obscene promise of the most shattering climax she'd ever known! She seemed to be whining endlessly now, straining and yearning on the very edge of the steep gorge of her approaching climax, only to feel it recede from her yet once again, tantalizingly. ""Oh, come on, boy! That's it, you wonderful dear --- oh! OH! Fuck meeeee!"" Her voice cracked with passion as she slavered ecstatically all over his panting canine face, smothering it with burning moist kisses. Her loins felt as if they were going to explode into millions of individual molecules. Above her, Cesar's hotly chugging animal heart raged out of control, hugging and puffing with love for his new redheaded mistress whose long soft legs were wound so snugly around his swiftly moving back as were her arms, now, so passionately around his neck. She pleaded with him, begged and cajoled as she kissed him feverishly, at the same time thrusting her hugging cuntal walls up onto his aching rod of flesh as it drove faster and faster in and out between her thighs. The burning heat of her loins was like a balm to his savagely pumping cock, urging him madly higher. ""Darling ... oh ... lick my darling ... lick my wonderful tongue ... darling ... kiss me ... oh ... oh ..."" she begged out of her mind with lust, her face almost unrecognizably contorted. She opened her mouth to gasp out something else, and just then the dog's long, thick wet tongue thrust into the furnace of her mouth, brushing along her tongue as it moved to the very back of her throat. And she sucked it wildly, unbridled bestial passion making her a creature devoid of all reason. Her toes turned under and everything in her flesh seemed to scream orgiastically. With the German shepherd's tongue in her mouth it was as if he was fucking her there as well as in her madly churning cunt below. Sob after desperate sob burst from her ovalled lips ... this was it ... it ... there ... and then ... then ... her first spasm of flesh-twisting, mind- thrashing orgasm hit her! Rhonda whined like a mad woman and tried to fight him off, her pelvis thrashing with uncontrollably sexual bliss. Her loins seemed to convulse in mid-air, twisting and squirming with excruciating joy, her cuntal passage undulating and hugging ecstatically over his swiftly moving dog- cock. Cesar responded by fucking her yet harder, and then he too was climaxing --- spurting out his hotly scalding animal cum into the depths of her writhing white belly. The dog's tongue withdrew from her greedily sucking mouth and he began yelping for joy as she flailed her head from side to side, her face twisted with obscene passion. The bright flash of erotic happiness Rhonda had ever known blew off inside her like a bursting cannon shot, burning every last nerve ending in her insanely shuddering body to a frazzle. The lewd combination of their human-animal cum trickled warmly back out of her rippling womb around Cesar's still speeding cock, flowing down the insides of her bow-string taut thighs as she milked her furry lover's penis of every last delicious drop of climactic sperm. Rhonda groaned lustfully, her head thick with happiness. She moaned and sighed softly, her eyes hot and veiled with passion, her legs jerking convulsively as the last throes of orgasm rippled through her naked loins. Then her legs fell weakly apart on the bed on either side of his relaxing hairy flanks. Affection and a hopeless sense of exchanged wonder flooded her formerly frustrated flesh from the tips of her toes to the very ends of her long, lustrous red hair. If this was depraved, it was the most wonderful depravity in the world, she thought. She was never going to let Cesar go back to Marla --- at least not until Bob was back in town. Back in bed beside her, to be exact! Shame didn't even enter into it. A girl needs to be satisfied, she thought, and sometimes it doesn't matter who or what does it. Love and sex can be separated. She couldn't remember when she'd felt so relaxed. This was the most marvelous tranquilizer in the world. Why had the world withheld it from her for so long? When your body has a need, you don't deny that need on the grounds of social taboos, and sex was like a food --- you had to have it in order to survive. Why hadn't her mother taught her useful knowledge like that, instead of sending her to ballet school and forcing her into practicing her piano? Those efforts had never paid off. This dog-woman sex was the most marvelous thing in the world. She was never going to deny it to herself again for as long as she lived. Even after she and Bob were married. Cesar's cum-drenched cock slipped wetly from her semen-flooded cuntal mouth with a loud wet, sucking noise. She looked down affectionately, her eyes full of stars, at his glistening deflating cock, heavy with the moisture of both their orgiastic secretions, sliding slowly from the red curl-fringed folds of her exhausted but joyously satiated cunt, the lips of which seemed to be clinging after his softened member as if they never wanted to let go. A happy warm glow suffused her body, and everything within her seemed flooded with pure liquid happiness. She got up on her elbows and took the German shepherd's handsome face in her hands. ""I'm sorry I fought you off, darling. Can you ever forgive me?"" He licked at her face in reply, and then at the undersides of her full, heavy breasts. Rhonda giggled and felt as silly as a schoolgirl. Life was rich, satisfying and fun. Let other women prove how liberated they are, thought the satiated redhead. Let them make the money and struggle through life. As for me, all I want is a comfortable home, a loving husband with money, a colored TV, and a wonderful dog like Cesar to keep me company in the afternoons.\n\n\n\nChapter 6\n\nShaking out her lavender beach towel in her right hand and her cut- off levis in her left, Sharon Baker let out a long growl of dismay. Damn! After one day and she'd lost her new gold earring! What a drag! But then nothing had gone well since she'd gotten up this morning and headed for the community pool to cool off her burning flesh. And it all started when her sister's newspaper boy cornered her in the hedge. Yes, she could blame it on Danny to some extent, she realized, and that made her feel a little better. Because if he hadn't grabbed her in the front yard, and pressed her mouth open wide in a long, lingering kiss, with his tongue thrust between her teeth and lapping hungrily at her own tongue, her belly wouldn't have exploded like that. Oh God, the way he kissed her, rubbing his hands on her sensitively budding young breasts and grinding his loins hard up against her swollen pussy mound. Oh God, if that hadn't happened, then she wouldn't have had to stay at the deep end of the pool and dog paddle with one hand while she slipped the other under the tiny wisp of her bikini bottoms and tried to satisfy herself with two thirteen year old fingers. And that's probably where her matching 14 karat gold earring was right now --- at the bottom of the pool! Of course, part of the turn-on had started with Bob, Rhonda's boyfriend. Man, what a sexy man he was! So tall and good looking; not like the creepy, pimply fifteen-year-olds who were always hitting on her. And the way he'd looked at her. Oh, big sister if you only knew how your husband-to-be looked at me before he left with his suitcase in hand! She just bet Rhonda would blow her head off if she knew. So that really Danny's obscene French kiss had just been the finishing blow. She had almost strangled on his tongue, but she had left him huffily with her loins simply awash with excitement and her cuntal lips itching desperately. Consequently, she'd headed for the deep end of the pool, hoping for a minute --- (oh, just a minute is all it would have taken) to satisfy herself and relieve that painful tingling. She'd clung to the rim of the pool and scissored her legs wide and wormed the fingers of one hand down into the snug elastic strip of her bikinis to get at her wildly seeping pussy lips. After rubbing her middle finger in and out of her desire- engorged cunt, making a whirlpool in the aqua water, she found no relief. Maybe she would have, had not that damned little kid with the snorkel started pulling at her leg. Damn, she was so embarrassed she'd clambered, dripping and disgusted, out of the pool. And now her earring was gone! And now she was too ashamed to look any of the kids in the eye, and there were some good looking boys here today too! Sharon stuffed her belongings into her canvas bag, leaving her movie magazine in a puddle of water and the empty coke can laying on its sticky side for someone else to dispose of. The mortified and confused teenager darted for the park encircling the community pool. Maybe an hour sitting on a park bench would help cool her down. How many other kids had seen her playing with herself under the water? Speculation was useless, except to feed her sorrows. She paused briefly to feed the birds in the park, but she really couldn't concentrate on the fluttery animals who seemed as jittery and unsure of themselves as she was. ""Hi there."" Sharon looked around. There was a withered up looking old Chinese man sitting on the park bench with fingers and hands that looked scrawny and birdlike dipping into a bag of popcorn. He flung kernels into the air and laughed as the hungry pigeons fought for the white treats. A classic dirty old man, thought Sharon. His short grizzled white whiskers and yellowed face with small, beady dark eyes staring at her, and just a trace of spittle on his oriental lips. He was bent over too; almost bent in half, she guessed. He nodded to her mildly, wondering why he had spoken to her. Surely he was lonely. Talking to him would be the friendly thing to do. When she said hello in response to his greeting, he immediately shifted from his bench seat and beckoned for her to sit beside him. He looked around, just a foot or so separating them on the park bench. Why did he keep looking at her like that? He pointed to his popcorn. ""Like some?"" he asked, rattling the bag at her. ""No thank you!"" she said, suddenly disgusted by the thought of eating bird's food. What made him pick her out of the crowd of girls wandering through the park? Sure, though, he was just being nice. She sat back against the back of the bench with the breeze blowing her fine platinum hair around her naked shoulders. Oh, my God, she suddenly thought. I forgot to put on my clothes I'm sitting here in my bikini! Hurriedly, Sharon delved into her canvas bag and pulled on a tee shirt that covered her top half, but leaving her smooth thighs bare to the world. ""Nice day?"" the man said after a bit, edging closer to her on the warm wooden bench in the bright summer sunshine. ""Ah, yeah ..."" she stammered. Then suddenly the man slid the rest of the way across the park bench toward her and arched her shoulder with his bony arm. ""You wanna come back to my hotel room?"" he said, and Sharon gave a muffled cry and struggled to get away. But he managed to hold her in his claw. ""I got something I wanna show ya."" The old man cackled and Sharon struggled even harder, but in vain. Suddenly he unzipped his pants and reached inside, pulling out the lengthy wizened shaft of his semi-rigid penis, and then reaching below it to drag out his almost shriveled testicles as well. ""See that!"" he whispered, completely exposed now. ""You wanna touch?"" And he grabbed her flailing hand and pressed it tight around his blood- swollen rod of flesh. At first Sharon was mystified. She had never heard of men who exposed themselves to young girls before. And my God, his penis felt thick and hot and hard, pulsing under her reluctant hand like a caged animal. Immediately she realized the potential danger of her situation, and with a scream and a violent lurch, she broke out of the man's temporarily relaxed grip. With her canvas bag in one hand and her hair flying, the frightened girl went running from the park without even a backward glance. After that, Sharon ran for her sister's house. What kind of crazies lived in this town, anyway? she wondered, trying to focus her sexual smoldering on some constructive thinking, but the only constructive thought she could summon, was satisfying that burning tingle between her legs. That hot and obscenely thick penis her hand had rested on moments before hadn't helped any, either. Oh God, how good it would feel thrusting up between my legs! All she could think about was getting back to Rhonda's house in a hurry and then finger-fucking herself like crazy! Oh, but cripe, it had to work! She closed her eyes and tried to control the burning turmoil in her loins, but it was no use. Merely pressing her thighs closely together was no help. Sharon broke into a run when she rounded the corner to 1131 Jones Street seeing the ranch style brick house with the red convertible parked in the drive. Home at last! Throwing her possessions down on the top step, she plunged her hand in her pocket, expecting to find the house key, but came out with only a handful of damp lint. OH, God, now I've lost my key, too! she wailed to herself. After trying every door and window in the house, Sharon finally surrendered and headed for Marla's house where she would ask to use the phone and call her sister to let her in the house. Then, maybe, she could find some satisfaction.\n\n\n\nChapter 7\n\nGood Lord, what's going on here? tutted the platinum-tressed teenager, distraught after minutes of ringing the door bell and pounding 'til her knuckles turned white. Perhaps the neighbor lady was in her back yard. She remembered, now, Rhonda was saying that her neighbor Marla all but lived in her back yard with her pet German shepherd, Cesar. Sharon came around the house to the back patio, where the high wooden fence separated Marla's dog pen from the neighbor's adjoining backyard. Though it made her feel nosey peeking over someone's fence and spying on her privacy, Sharon rose to her tip-toes and pulled herself up to chin level to scan the patchy back yard. It was then she heard the alarming words: ""Oh, Dobbie, oh God! Don't! You mustn't lick my pussy, you naughty dog. It feels too goood!"" Sharon's breath caught in her throat. What on earth was going on here? Dobbie? Dobbie had to be an animal's name! She struggled to find a knot-hole in the thick, wooden fence, but found it security tight, safe from the eyes of peeping strangers ... like Sharon. Sharon could hardly believe her ears. Oh, God, what was a woman letting a dog do such nasty things to her? Slowly, almost fearfully, the anxious teenager made her way along the fence, like a rabbit eyeing a carrot patch, her smooth buttocks wiggling nervously under her cut-offs. ""OH, Dobbie! Oh, you naughty dog! You've got your tongue stuck up all the way into mama's --- urggh! Oh God! Dobbie, you're driving me crazy with your tongue! What would my sister say if she knew! Oh, fuck my cunt with your tongue!"" Sharon felt as if she had an orange stuck in her larynx. Dobbie! A dog was fucking this woman with his tongue! This was ghastly! But this feeling did not prevent Sharon from moving swiftly across the patio's cool brick floor toward a latched gate that separated the dog's pen from the rest of the yard. She pushed her fingers against the partially opened gate and watched it slide open wider to reveal the most indecent and lewd sight she had ever seen in her life! For there, on the ground lying on a huge beach towel, was the mysterious neighbor lying stretched back, her legs spread crab-like, her full firm breasts quivering tantalizingly and the nipples distended with her lust, as a Doberman Pinscher lapped his long red tongue over and back through her shining wet pussy, drawing her moist dark pubic curls after it with every obscene lick! Sharon gasped and fell back into the shadows against the barbecue pit, her fingers moving instinctively up under her levi cut-offs toward her bathing suit bikinis, then inside through the snug elastic waistband to course down through her sparsely curling pubic hair. One finger found the swollen lips of her itching and burning young cunt, making a tiny, titillating little circle all around their hypersensitive outer edges. She bit down hard on her sultry, pouting lower lip, and began to move her finger around faster under her bottoms. This was altogether too much! She thought she was going to go out of her mind, unable to deny herself any longer. First, there was Bob's hungry stare as she left in her bikini, then the newsboy's hungry kiss, and then that obscene old man in the park ... and now her sister's neighbor was deep in the throes of sexual adventure so lewd that Sharon's young mind could scarcely grasp it. What was the world coming to? Was this maturity? Everywhere she looked, she was getting turned on. It seemed to be other people ... and dogs who were having most of the fun, and her hot little cunt couldn't stand the waiting any longer! Had her sister withstood these temptations when she was Sharon's age? Today was a day wherein nothing seemed to be sacred. Maybe it was a full moon ... Her mind aflame with desire, the pretty blonde teenager stuffed her middle finger up through the pleasantly drenched confines of her slippery cunt, working it around. Fierce enervating waves of lust seemed to inundate her virginal teenage flesh. Her loins felt as if they were boiling over. It would not have been so difficult to conceive of her worldly and beautiful sister's neighbor laying back there in the yard with a man. But with a dog? Suddenly she saw Marla pull her knees all the way up so that they touched her breasts. In this position the slender crevice between her smooth milk-white buttocks was rolled upward and presented in obscene sacrifice to Dobbie's savagely licking tongue. Sharon watched wild-eyed from the gate as the big animal's gleaming tongue scrolled up to thrust madly in and out of her neighbor's hair-fringed cuntal furrow in a lascivious imitation of intercourse, then spiraled its way wetly downward to flick without mercy at the woman's wrinkled little anus. Marla seemed to be choking on her own moans as Dobbie's tongue pointed and elongated, licking and flicking passionately at her exposed and vulnerable nether opening. She no longer delivered words of any clarity, but rather one long string of mumbled imprecations, all of them hopelessly incoherent with passion. Sharon was trembling violently now. As if in a dream her free hand began involuntarily massaging the straining voluptuousness of her virginal young breasts. Then her fingers snaked up under her tight bikini top and trapping her trembling nipples between thumb and forefinger and kneading and twisting at them until she was afraid they might rip loose from the quivering milky mounds. A groan of deepest satisfaction escaped from the thirteen year old's sensually parted lips. The fire raging all around inside her loins was driving her crazy. And the finger still thrust down between her legs was now driving in and out of her wetly sluicing cunt in a maddening cadence. Gasping for air, the hopelessly aroused teenager screwed her fingers in as deeply as she could, then began running them in and out of her swallowing cunt with a fury that was uncontrollable. The vision in her head of her neighbor having her cunt licked by the Doberman Pinscher only goaded her on to more insane heights of licentious desire. Even as she shut her eyes with tension, she could still see in her mind's eyes the way Dobbie's large thick tongue stuffed itself in and out of Marla's urgently clasping cunt, sinking through the soft dark pubic hair like a wet red sword. Thus stirred, it was not long before Sharon's hoarse gasps and cries were matching those of Marla's. Yes, she had to admit it --- she wanted everything that Marla was getting and them some. Her fingers became in her imagination the big dog's lapping tongue, and they split her love-starved young cunt right up the sensitive middle. She only wished that it were Dobbie's tongue pumping into her searing hot cunt instead of just her fingers. Out of her mind with lust, she moved the other hand away from her heaving breasts, reaching down inside her panties from the rear and then working one slender index finger up into the tiny puckered anus between her moon- shaped buttocks. She gasped hoarsely as, in a few seconds, she soon had two slim substitute penises fucking in and out of the vaginal openings of her loins, her pleasure increased a hundred-fold. Sharon gasped and choked on her own lusty cries as she dually finger- fucked herself. She stopped long enough to lift her tee-shirt, and bra up off her large hanging breasts, then plunged her fingers back in again with a groan. Then she moved up close to the wall of the fence until her full- swaying mounds were brushing nipple first against the rough wood, driving the hungering thirteen year old to even greater heights of masturbatory bliss. The young girl's face flushed crimson as she felt her climax coming with a great savage roar like a tidal wave of sound and pleasure steaming toward a tropical beach. She hung teetering on the edge of the most beautiful blinding orgasm of her young teenage life, her long blonde hair hanging down her throat straining for breath --- and then suddenly her entire body was vibrating madly and the white hot secretions of her lust came gushing down around her lewdly plunging fingers, covering her hand with its thick cream-like stickiness and then running down her wrist to drip onto the patio brick floor below. She could feel it trickling in small prickly rivers down the insides of her shivering thighs and over her stiffly bent knees. For a long time Sharon didn't realize how much she was gasping and panting for breath through her fantastic shattering climax. Her head seemed to have left her body, and perspiration and a post-orgasmic rash broke out all over her succulent body. Her eyes seemed to be clenched tightly shut for ages, her head resting lank against the fence, her teeth dug sharply into her full lower lip in order to prevent herself from crying out. Sharon remained there gasping for air for some time, her ass cheeks swaying langurously in the air. She couldn't bring herself to withdraw her fingers from her body until the last dying pulsations of her climax had departed. When they had, her fingers at last slithered wetly from her satiated pussy and tight-clasping anus, and she shuddered as if she had a fever. Still panting heavily, she leaned against the fence and looked in at Marla Cushing. Yes, she was still there, and now apparently undergoing her own terrific, head-blowing orgasm. She had gripped Dobbie's ears and was drawing his muzzle so deeply between her long smooth legs that Sharon, blowing some platinum wisps out of her blue eyes, couldn't really make out whether the dog was fucking her with his snout or with his tongue. Sharon clutched her throat as she realized that she was becoming all excited again. This would never do at all. The thing to do was get home quickly and take a cold shower or something ... anything! Trembling, the exhausted thirteen year old managed to tear herself away from the illicitly exciting scene taking place in her sister's neighbor's yard. There didn't seem to be much room in there for asking a favor. She couldn't look Marla in the eye now anyway. But still she had to calm herself down somehow. Her head was all confused and befuddled as she made her way back around the house with Marla's cries of ecstasy ringing in her ears: ""That's it, Dobbie! Hurry! Lick my cunt! We have to get you home to my sister before she gets jealous. Hurry, darling. Oh, I'm cummmming!"" And those were the last words echoing in her ears as the visiting teenager made her way back around the house and into the free and happy sunlight. Perhaps now Rhonda would be home ...\n\n\n\nChapter 8\n\nBack in Rhonda Baker's bedroom, Sharon's redheaded sister lolled lazily on her waterbed, the golden fingers of the late afternoon sun streaking across her tanned body as she reached one arm up above her head and stretched. Her firmly uptilted breasts jiggled with voluptuous resilience on her chest. She had fallen asleep before the television set, and was thankful for that. For after an orgasm with Cesar's tongue and cock up inside of her, she was no better than a whimpering dummy for the longest time until her body floated back together again. Rhonda had never realized that such a wonderful lewd heaven could exist in this world. She had devoted her whole existence toward being a wife and maybe a mother some day, and now in the course of an afternoon all of her traditional Irish Catholic values had been turned upside down by the marvelous climaxes Cesar was capable of producing inside her no longer resisting flesh. But of one thing she was certain --- now that she'd found such a delightful way of spending a lazy summer day, she wouldn't give it up for anything. Bob would have to accept her newfound desire if she was to be his wife. Thrusting her fingers exotically upward through her long red hair, the contented woman thought again about the long sensual afternoon they had passed. She had needed less priming as time went on to fan her voluptuous curves into a glowing furnace of lust, and had moaned and gasped endlessly as she lay naked and wanton beneath Cesar's searing wet caresses. How could she ever have thought that such beautiful love could possibly be obscene and perverted? That no longer made any sense. A broad grin broke out over her face when he mused at what her mother would think should she ever discover her eldest daughter's obsession. What had Cesar in store for her next? Would Marla allow her pet animal to wander the neighborhood freely, or would she jealously protect her pet, keep him safe at home and in her own arms. Oh, Marla couldn't be that cruel! The lips of her shamefully relaxed cunt felt all swollen and sultry, waiting for Cesar's next kiss. She looked down at him where he now lay exhausted on the waterbed next to her. She had fallen asleep with her arms around his muscular furry body, but somehow he had managed to slip out of her grasp and find his own niche on the burgundy bedspread that enhanced his deep brown-black coat, making the light caramel of his belly and paws stand out vividly. What a beautiful animal he was! How could she ever repay him for the happiness he had brought her. ""Cesar!"" she called out in a silken murmur, and patted the bed beside her. ""Come here, Cesar. There's something I want to do for you."" Indeed she did. He had fucked her tremendously with that muscular hardness of his until she had thought she was going out of her mind. Now that he was exhausted and couldn't seem to get it up immediately again, she knew of the perfect way to repay him. This way he would never forget her! He would steal to her back door every chance he had after the gift she was about to bestow upon him. What she had in mind was lewd beyond her wildest dreams ... that is, up until this afternoon. She had never done anything like it for Bob, wanting to save it for marriage, but then there was nothing to save between a dog and a woman. So now all the stops were out. Cesar had already led her into a mood of debauched depravity unlike anything she'd ever imagined. Nothing she could do could possibly bring her any lower, after what they'd already been through. So why not? ""Come here, darling ..."" Even though he was peering at her only sleepily with one lazy eyelid upraised, he understood what she was saying. And being an obedient animal, Cesar did get to his feet and then make a single effortless leap onto the bed. He lay down with his muzzle on his forelegs and stared up at her with his large, soulful dark eyes. What now, he wondered mildly? Was it time for him to go back to Marla's? Had she finished with her other dog lovers and want him back now? He hadn't heard the telephone ring ... Rhonda smiled sweetly and ran her long, slender fingers gently over his sleek smooth crown. ""Would you like to turn over, darling? Rhonda wants to thank you in her own special way."" Cesar whimpered, not quite sure what she was after. Then suddenly Rhonda spread her legs and with a lengthy sigh of pure contentment, began slipping her fingers back and forth through the crispy red curls that surrounded her soft wet pussy slit. ""Doesn't that make you hard, baby?"" she asked. ""Look at me fuck myself baby. Look at how red and swollen my cunt lips are for you. Ohhh, so ready and hot. Just waiting for that sweet animal cock of yours to make me cummm ... oh, oh, god, doggie ..."" she swooned. The big dog whimpered again and for an answer shot out his long tongue to pass it like a hot knife through the battered furrow of her open and hair-lined pussy. Rhonda gasped and stiffened. She felt like a puppet of sheer desire beneath that pleasure-tingling flesh. As for Cesar, in another moment the moist pink flesh between her thighs had communicated its hot fluid desire through his lapping tongue and he began to feel his balls quiver with stimulation. His loins seemed to tremble like jelly. And in another moment he felt a terrible anxiety to get back inside of her. Rhonda became quickly enslaved all over again beneath the rhythmic tempo of his tongue, her deep gaze racking her voluptuous body from one end to the other as his tongue slithered snake like in and out through the sparse red pubic hairs of her cunt. She felt as if her cuntal passage were on fire from his lust tongue fucking She rolled her lovely head from side to side, gurgling with happiness as she held his large furry head by the ears between her obscenely spread thighs. And then her gleaming, lust-drugged eyes widened --- for here it came! Gazing down over her full, widely set breasts, she could see all the way to the glistening spectacle of Cesar's thick red penis emerging from its long furry sheath. The tapered end slipped and danced moistly as it came sliding out, a spot of cum already issuing from its tip. And it continued slithering hotly from its fleshy fur scabbard until it was extended to almost its full mouth-watering length. She got up on her elbows, her long red hair swinging down over her shoulders and her proud taut breasts heaving with emotion. A licentious impulse of uncontrollable bestial desires raged through her nakedly panting flesh. She had never seen anything so beautiful in the world as Cesar's long hard pleasure-giving penis. Yes ... she wanted it ... it was thick and red coming out now ... and she wanted it ... in her mouth ... its thickening cone like shape heightening her excitement frantically! She glared at his cock breathlessly as the big animal's wetly glistening hardness came dangling out of his powerful loins, her mouth salivating erotically. Lust-driving thrills of unnatural lust surged through her ardently overheating loins. This was what she had wanted --- at last! But how could she get to suck it? ""Cesar, lover,"" the kneeling young woman panted droolingly, her lips glistening with saliva. ""Come over here, darling."" She caressed his large head affectionately. Her hypersensitive inner cuntal flesh fairly seethed, sending a hot flow of cuntal moisture seeping down into her already damply twined pubic curls. Their lurid scene acted like a bellows of her burning loins. Her nakedly thrusting white breasts felt electric with lust and giddy thrills. ""Cesar, darling,"" she pleaded, almost begging him now. ""I want to love you. Please lie down. I want to suck that beautiful penis of yours, you gorgeous animal, just the way you sucked my cunt."" Rhonda shook her long red hair out of her eyes, feeling as if she were in some sort of delirium. Then she got up to, her knees, her breasts dragging voluptuously along the sheet as she spoke to him in soothing, gentling tones, brushing her hand lovingly over his soft sleek fur, her eyes locked on the solid pink length of his emerging cock hanging so lewdly beneath his furry stomach. ""Roll over!"" she commanded, and this time he obeyed. Her heart racing with excitement, the quivering redhead crawled over and swung her leg across his face so that her pussy was directly above it --- and her face exactly above the pulsating hardness of his immense animal penis! The thought alone of what she was about to do drove Rhonda wild with lust. Breathing heavily through ardently flared nostrils, she let her archly turned pelvis drop towards Cesar's long canine muzzle, spreading her legs obscenely wide ... almost immediately his tongue lashed out at her throbbing pussy for the millionth exquisite time. She moaned with delight as it sluiced through the hot pink wetness of her agonized cuntal flesh, then lowered her cheek to nestle against his warm hard stomach, her hand quickly moving to grasp his swiftly growing penis! Rhonda's affectionate touch made the big German shepherd tremble with joy, but it also made her gasp hungrily as well. She clasped his huge member in her hand, her fingers playing it like a flute, manipulating it back and forth, feeling its desire hardened thickness expanding wildly. She must have it now --- the wonderful flavor of that deliciously lewd canine cock, slithering moistly around in her sucking mouth! Her eyes glazed over as if she were drugged, her hand still stroking his jerking animal penis. She worked the heavily furred protective sheath up and back, groaning contentedly as his searing tongue lapped hotly without pause at her desire-enraged cunt. Then with a low cry, the lust-obsessed redhead parted her lush red lips to let the slim tapering dog cock ease its way into the torrid wetness of her greedily welcoming oral cavern ... Rhonda groaned and moaned with happiness as Cesar's cock slithered farther and farther back along her tongue until finally it was resting all the way deep in her gurgling throat. At last, she sighed. At last. She began touching his blood hardened rigidity frenziedly, licking the pulsating length like a mad woman, as his pulsating canine cock stroked and bumped at the warm wet walls of her earnestly suctioning mouth. A sensation of heathen wantonness blew outward through her loins like shooting stars and she sucked madly on the lust-quenching rod of flesh. Her head swam from its heady, musky flavor. There was just the trace of saltiness where cum oozed from its squishy soft tip, but this only added to the excitement raging in her loins. For the most part Cesar's cock was nice and hard and warm and pulsating, welling continuously with every ardent lick and suck of her undulating lips and tongue. Above her she could hear his high-pitched animal whine as he continued to lick at her hotly inflamed cunt, and she twirled her tongue around his long thick member, sucking on it as best she knew how. His powerful body responded passionately to her ardent sucking, his canine pelvis jerking forward to bury his cock all the way to the rear of her mouth, his heavy cum-filled testicles bumping softly against her chin. Rhonda's hand brushed along Cesar's hairy stomach, finding the softness of his balls and cupping them warmly, then tenderly milking them and stroking them with her fingernails. Again the masterful dog whimpered, this tantalization prompting him to begin an in-and-out pumping rhythm between the hotly sucking crimson oval of her wetly milking lips. The exotic flavor his animal cock made her pussy swarm like a beehive. She reveled in a mire of sensuality, sucking and licking with increasing urgency, her cheeks bloating and hollowing, her smokily veiled eyes glowing with desire as down below, between her widespread white legs, the big dog lapped avidly at her steaming hot loins. His penis was warm and spicy with the sweet racy flavor of animal semen ... while the heady scent of his genitals was like bread fresh from the oven. Now the glistening rigid cone of his blood-engorged cock was fucking up into her face with a perfect rhythm, while his tongue spread ever more deeply into the moist eager opening of her hair-fringed cuntal folds. She scraped and nipped gently with her teeth, swirling her tongue in artful little circles around his pulsating dog-penis, her mind totally befogged by the pure licentiousness of their bizarrely hedonistic behavior. What would his sperm taste like, she wondered, once she had an entire jaw of it? She hoped it would be thick and filling, making her belly bloat with its heated load as it spurted from the small dilated slit in Cesar's thick-swollen cock-tip, spewing hot jets of spermy liquid down her sucking throat. Already she had tasted some of it, and she could swallow it all day long. As for Cesar, he was panting as fast as he was lapping at her burning hot pussy. He had never known anything so exciting as this strange new woman! She sucked on him better than Marla ever had, milking his aching testicles with her hands at the same time as she sucked on his cock. And he whined and whimpered as her tongue and hotly ovalled lips created lurid waves of escalating sensation within the depths of his churning testicles that he knew they had to explode soon, sending sharp, staccato squirts of milky hot liquid the entire length of his cock and eventually into her greedily suctioning mouth. Rhonda had never sucked a penis before, and she was quite out of her head with desire. The experience was by far more than she had bargained for. At first she had merely wanted to display her gratitude, but the whole affair had escalated so that now she couldn't have stopped had her life depended on it. Totally drugged with her voracious bestiality, the voluptuously curved redhead mouthed and pulled at Cesar's strong-tasting cock, her loins on fire and almost ready to explode. Yes, she wanted her furry lover to shoot his hot animal cum deep into her salaciously sucking mouth! She wanted it to drip down her throat and fill her heaving belly to bursting with its molten stickiness! ""Arggghhh!"" she moaned, a scathing tongue of fire seeming to scorch her loins. Her stomach seethed, her entire cuntal area glowing like hot coals. She clutched with urgent adoration at her handsome German shepherds' sperm-swollen balls, caressing, fondling and milking them for all they were worth as she sucked with the greediness born of her fiercely brainless lust ... quivering and shivering with hot lewd need ... so lost in her delirious pleasure-bent craving that she didn't even notice the door to her bedroom opening just slightly ... She heard Cesar whimper, then yelp through his animalistic orgasm, gushing sperm in hot sticky streams all the way down her convulsively sucking throat. And then she began sobbing along with him, pouring her own cum out over his savagely lapping face, flooding his snout, muzzle and eyes with the hot, lava-like fluid of her loins until Cesar's handsome face was fairly drenched with it. She felt her orgasm blowing through her in great, overpowering waves more mighty than anything that had gone before. This was it, the magic she'd waited for her entire life. She gulped hungrily at Cesar's squirting penis, swallowing all of his cum that she could before the overflow broke around her firmly clasping lips, spilling down her chin and onto her swan-like white neck in a wet sticky stream, finally pooling in a lewd circle on the bed below. The trembling young woman continued to suck like that for some time, pressing her loins together tighter over Cesar's ardently lapping mouth until he could scarcely breathe. ""Darling,"" Rhonda gasped, half-crazy with lust. ""Darling ... oh God, I love you ..."" And she plunged her mouth down again, taking in his already softening penis until she could lick and suck it to her gurgling heart's content. Never noticing for a moment --- or having heard --- her thirteen year old sister climb through the bathroom window and now standing, momentarily awe-struck, her pretty slender hand to her mouth, in the door of her bedroom ...\n\n\n\nChapter 9\n\nIn those few paralyzing moments of standing in the doorway to her sister's bedroom, Sharon Baker's life did a topsy-turvy twist. Morals, ideals all turned around in that one moment ... At first she couldn't believe the fantastic sight confronting her youthful eyes. She had frozen there in the doorway as if struck by lightning. Her sister was sucking like a madwoman on the neighbor's German shepherd's thick red penis while the animal licked at her openly exposed cunt! A combination of horror and ... strangely ... jealousy made her knees buckle, and she gripped the doorframe for support, frustrated sensuality raging like a forest fire through her pubescently sensitive loins. She couldn't believe it --- her own sister's mouth working on that huge dog's penis. Sucking ecstatically with her throat full of husky guttural moans! The nubile platinum blonde teenager shook out her long white-blonde hair, her ripely swollen breasts heaving with emotion. Every time the brute snarled, his powerful flanks pumping his cock furiously in and out of her sister's mouth, it sent wild, flashing thrills shooting through Sharon's nerves. Her sister's hungrily working lips and tongue made the animal whimper with lust, until finally his loins began jerking and spasming out of control, spewing out a scalding load as if from an inexhaustible source. Sharon watched hypnotized as stream after stream of the visciously gushing dog-sperm erupted into Rhonda's ovalled mouth, filling her throat faster than she could swallow it. It seemed forever before the semen- drained cock slipped wetly from her sister's cum-filled mouth and she seemed to be groaning erotically through a really savage climax of her own ... Sharon gasped and clutched her throat. She had to flee before she went stark raving mad, because watching her sister with the dog, in addition to everything else she'd seen that day, was upsetting her loins to stir in a furious turmoil of pubescent desire. She had to get away --- and swiftly. Before she went out of her mind with lust. All she could think of now was that bright red dog cock and the way it slid in and out of her sister's mouth ... and of how it might feel if it was being stuffed up into her own hot, wet and willing young cunt. Racing down the hallway, her budding young breasts bobbing, their pert little pink crests becoming stiff with teen age desire, she finally made her way into the bathroom and shut the door. Panting for breath, she slid gasping to the floor, one hand reaching up under her short cut-offs to rub willfully at her seething young loins. She had to get her head together --- but how? Her own sister --- God, it didn't seem possible. How could she do that awful thing, with the huge, obscene German shepherd? While it was true that the dog was desperately attractive ... still she thought ... It was quite one thing to catch a hellion like Marla ... but her sister? It didn't seem real. Sharon shook out her long hair, her dark eyelashes fluttering the way her belly was fluttering, filled with sexual butterflies. Her sister had always been so respectable; her mother had reminded the younger sister of that on several occasions. And then to find her in bed with a dog! It negated everything her mother had ever told her about sex, for if Rhonda, the prissy-sweetheart of the family, could indulge in animal sex it had to be allright. Adults were always keeping secrets from youngsters. Perhaps this was one of those secrets, the fact that adult women took dogs, big good- looking dogs, for their lovers while their men were away. A secret that everyone knew? Except her? Considering all this, the beautiful thirteen year old blonde continued to run her fingers absent-mindedly into the soft, hair-fringed folds of her rapidly moistening young pussy, the elastic waistband of her panties gripping tight against her slowly moving wrist. The heated moisture from her vagina was increasing at a rapid pace, but Sharon didn't seem to notice, she was so deep in thought. The fact that the clear sticky liquid was inundating her fingers didn't quite dawn on her. But did all this mean that her sister loved Bob any less? They seemed happy together. And as attractive as Cesar was, Sharon still couldn't imagine anybody not loving her sister's fiancee, who was darkly handsome and probably wonderful with sex as well. And didn't this free her now to love her brother-in-law all the more? Knowing that her sister was not being faithful to him? She could make him happy, she was sure. They could all be happy. The sweet, honeyish feeling in her loins escalated as the confused teenager daydreamed on and on. She imagined her brother in law with all of his clothes off, his immense hard cock springing up dangerously at a sharp angle to his dark haired loins, jutting out at her lewd invitation. She could imagine herself with her legs spread widely, welcoming him, her pale soft pussy hair all wet and slick with her incestuous excitement pointing right in his face. And then he would move forward into the warmly scented circle up between her open legs and the soft rubbery end of his penis slowly parting the sparse curls around her cuntal mouth before moving into the wetly glistening folds of pussy flesh. But then, suddenly there was something else in her daydream --- yes, the big dog that had been fucking her sister's mouth! His enormous pink cock was sticking out a mile and he was slipping it slowly through her eagerly rounded lips, stuffing it all the way down her throat, fucking her mouth just as her brother-in-law's long hard penis had broken through her virginal hymen before going all the way down into the hungering depths of her cunt ... so that man and dog were both fucking her at once in her two gaping holes. Sharon gasped and opened her eyes. Her cuntal hair was all soaked with a warm, pearl-colored cum. She drew out her fingers she'd been using to relieve herself and looked at them startled. Even as she stared at them, she saw her hand rising of its own volition to her mouth. A moment later she began sucking on them, swallowing all of her own tasty juices. Her tongue licked lavishly around her fingers until she thought she would swoon from the heady, heavenly taste of her cuntal fluids. I've got to get out of this, she thought tremulously. I'm doing all sorts of filthy things I've never done before. I've got to get my head together! She staggered upward to her feet, her breasts heaving irregularly beneath the tight tee shirt. Then, wiping her fingers on her levi shorts, the girl moved toward the connecting door to her bedroom. Once inside, she began swiftly stripping off her clothes. First came the tee shirt swinging up and over her head to reveal her resilient white mounds joggling within her bikini top. She pushed her hands in back of her and undid the hooks and eyes, watching herself carefully in the mirror on the vanity. She could see her long platinum hair floating all around her back. Now she removed her bikini top and let it fall to the floor. Her high-set white mounds, topped with their berry-like nipples and oversized pink crests, sprang into view. She gripped them in her hands, smiling slightly, and squeezed. Fluttery sensations burst through her chest and rippled downward to her wetly throbbing pussy. Sharon's nostrils flared as her hands dropped to her waist to fumble with the fastenings on her levi cut-offs until they came undone. A second later her levis fell in a soft pool around her long lithe legs. The cotton of her shorts caressed her slender young ankles lovingly, and she shivered involuntarily from that soothing caress. Now her thumbs hooked into the tight elastic waistband of her white bikini, and she drew them down, watching herself the whole time, even as her long blonde hair fell about her shoulders, and her fulsome young breasts swayed like ripe pears as she bent over. The bright-eyed thirteen year old virgin could see all of herself now. Revolving, she put her hands on the moonlike dimpled mounds of her gleaming ass cheeks and dug her fingers into their fleshy softness like the talons of a hawk. Her thumbs moved up between her buttocks, deeply into that hot hairless crevice, until she remembered the obscene way she had stuck her finger up inside her puckering little anus at Marla's house, and, blushing with shameful remembrance, she steeled herself and forced her fingers to slide out again. Then she was facing frontward again and cupped her ripened breast mounds to offer them erotically to her reflection in the mirror. These were what men loved to suck on, she knew, and Bob should love hers especially. For wasn't she a loving little girl? And then there was the fact of her sparse platinum pubic hair. She knew that this coloring was unusual, and she often doted on studying herself in the mirror this way. For what could be sweeter than a natural blonde? Sharon smiled to herself. If Bob ever saw her like this, he couldn't fail to love her! She stepped daintily out of her panties, breathing hard. If only Bob were here now to see her in all her loveliness. And then she heard it --- the creak of the bedroom door opening slightly ... She looked at the door --- startled and apprehensive --- to find that big handsome brute Cesar coming smoothly in through the open door. ""You!"" she cried reflexively. ""What are you doing here?! Get out!"" But Cesar only snarled unintelligibly. He understood what the beautiful young girl was saying, but he chose to ignore her. He had to ignore it, for the fiercely ruttish pounding in his genitals would not let him rest. He had noticed the platinum-haired thirteen year old when she'd first stepped out of her sister's car a few days ago, and he'd wanted her ever since. With her long hair and the sweet scent of youth, she was totally the most attractive female he'd ever seen. The redhead was a voluptuous woman, but this girl had such an essence of purity about her that the urge to slip his cock up through her trembling white buttocks and make it disappear through her virginally snug anal ring was fairly compelling --- indeed overwhelming. So that when he had heard and sensed her presence when he was finishing his scene with his redheaded mistress, he had scented keenly in order to keep track of her smell as she moved off down the corridor and about the house. Then when he had broken from the redheaded female, leaving her breathing brokenly in an exhausted nakedness, he took off after the young blonde. His keen nose had followed her to the bathroom, which had been closed, and he had waited here for some time until he sensed her departing for the room next door. With this one, the door had been slightly parted, and he had been able to push it open further and ease his sleek body through the wide-spread portal. Now they were face to face, she standing naked there in the center of the room, he with his eyes and nostrils devouring the total compelling magic of her scent. He could feel his cock gradually filling with blood and sliding out through its softly furred container. He was all ready to go again --- this girl was so enticing that he needed no further rest. He was becoming fully aroused at the sight of her glorious loveliness. He wanted to sink his penis up into her belly and hump over her until that moment when, convulsively, his animal hunger was appeased. ""Get away! Get away, bad dog!"" snapped Sharon, backing away, her long hair flying around, her breasts quivering in fright. The big dog growled and moved closer toward her, its sharp canine teeth showing in a menacing snarl. This produced a blast of fear in the trembling young girl's loins, and the fright was in some way a more sexually exciting element than kindness. ""Get away! Leave me alone!"" she moaned, backing off until she fell against the bed. But the big dog only growled in warning, making her loins cringe with primitive thrills, and she stumbled backward and up onto the bed as fast as she could. Suddenly he leaped at her, landing right in front of the bed! Sharon cringed and her voice came out in a piteous, helpless moan: ""Please --- I'll do anything you want!"" And oddly, as she spoke, the young girl realized she wanted him to do something ... something naughty. Cesar grinned evilly, showing his teeth, then suddenly jumped up on the bed and began nosing at her with his cold, wet snout. Trembling with fear and terror, Sharon allowed herself to be nosed about and pushed around by the dog. By now the heated flow in her wetly throbbing loins had become a perfume that was stronger than soap, she was terrified of this shaggy lover who could not be understood or implored, who only knew how to demand and force her to do his bidding. But at the same time she found Cesar savagely exciting. There was something marvelously masculine about the way he terrified her into submission in a way that all females secretly love. The raging fire in her loins required satisfaction desperately now, and as he was obviously intent on forcing her to do his bidding, Sharon had the perfect rationale for being compliant. This was rape! After her initial resistance, God could scarcely hold it against her if she was terrified and allowed herself to be mauled and pushed around by this magnetically dominating animal. She had done her best, after all. She was just an innocent virginal thirteen year old, completely pure, while Cesar was obviously a dangerous, brutal beast who had been trained to do this. What sort of competition was there in that? What sort of defense could a weak, delicate young thing like herself present? ""Please --- please ... what are you trying to do to me?"" she continued to wail helplessly as he forced her to get on all fours on the bed, her long hair streaming all over her neck, shoulders, and back, her budding young breasts swaying and jiggling over the coverlet, her naked buttocks waving high in the air. Cesar drooled as his eyes fastened on her fleshy white ass cheeks. Growling low in his throat with desire, he got up on his hind legs and staggered forward awkwardly, his feet digging deeply into the softness of the bed, until he was able to clamp his forelegs firmly onto her smoothly muscled long back. The feel of his forepaws on her bare back drove Sharon wild with excitement. She could feel the saliva growing in her mouth, and her cunt was flowing copiously in heady expectation of some lewd behavior. But what? What was it she was expecting? In back of her, Cesar's large cone-shaped hardness had emerged like a red hot branding iron, shining and wet. It jiggled and jerked in the air before the panting, slavering dog could finally locate the wetly heated cleft between Sharon's buttocks. It slipped and danced in this tightly clenched portal, dredging gasps of pure amazement and terror from the voluptuous platinum-tressed teenager. The dog snarled menacingly to freeze her into position, and then began working the slimly pointed organ up toward her fearfully puckering rectal hole. Sharon felt as if she was going to faint. Cesar's was the first penis he'd ever felt in such a highly localized and personal portion of her virginal anatomy. Its touch sent instinctive waves of longing echoing through her sensually awakening loins and anal canal in a natural female reaction. She couldn't seem to help herself. Despite the fact that she was terrified of what was going on, there was still that feeling of primitive thrill and heady excitement that she couldn't seem to fight. It was pure instinct that made her buttocks squirm lewdly backwards in search of his penis, instinct for her body to want her sizzingly anal passage filled. The swollen mounds of her breasts were by now throbbing with desire, her nipples had become elongated and erect. Her entire loins were aflame with obscene desire. Suddenly she could hold herself back no longer. Uttering a savage little cry of pure desire and release, she reached around in back of herself and grabbed Cesar's long animal penis, pulling it forward so that the tip of it pressed snugly against her tightly clenched little anus. The big dog slavered and gasped, its haunches still struggling for a firm position in the softness of the bed. His strong forelegs gripped tightly around her naked waist and hourglass hips, his slippery cock sliding effortlessly forward through her tight elastic anal ring! ""Aaaarrrggghhh!"" Sharon groaned as the huge instrument began to push away her snugly fitting rectal walls. In spite of the initial discomfort, she pushed her buttocks backward, trying to capture more of the delicious hard instrument. Although this was the first real sexual experience any girl could ever have. His long slender hardness seemed to fill up her very soul as it pushed its way slowly through her throbbing, softly resisting nether hole. The pleasurable sock of being filled up with a dog's large, pulsating animal cock was like nothing she had ever experienced before. Her nibbling anal channel wanted instinctively to gobble it up until it disappeared up inside her belly with Cesar's soft stomach fur bouncing against the marble smoothness of her backside. ""Daaarrrllling!"" she whooshed, her breath coming in ragged gasps. She wiggled backward, trying to impale as much of herself on his wonderfully exciting penis as she could, but the twinges of pain she was beginning to feel forced her to back off it again. Cesar was relentless, however. Digging into her bare white back savagely with his paws, he grunted, barked, and yelped as he hammered his rigid animal hardness forward into her snug rectal hole yet one more inch. Sharon's long white hair hung down all over the bed, covering her panting, gasping face. Now that the thicker part of the enormous rod of shaft had entered her nether opening, the feeling was not near as sweet as it had been at first. There was some pain as he spread her tender nether hole with his gradually expanding penis. As moist and slick as it was, it was still throbbing with the hard ridges of his swollen veins, and she could feel every last iota of their savage pulsing pressure inside her futilely resisting passage. She groaned as the dog rammed forward still further. Now it seemed as if he would split her right down the center. Her belly felt as if it were on fire. Still, though, she could feel surges of animal-like pleasure overlapping the agony of her anal channel being sent asunder. She wanted this, and at the same time she didn't want it. She couldn't make up her mind. It was agonizing, and yet within that agony was a fierce, soul-dissolving sort of pleasure that could not be denied. Meanwhile, Cesar's saliva was dripping all over her nakedly hunched back, flowing down the indentations along her backbone and into the cleft of her buttocks. Some of it managed to lubricate his wildly pulsating penis, and trickling down the shaft it found its wet way into the crinkled mouth of her anus. As the dog drew back slightly, worming his penis around in her squirming hot passage, the pain seemed to let up and her backside became somewhat lubricated. Then with one powerful lunge of his haunches, he savagely rammed his long hard penis up into her tightly resisting anus, burying his cock to the hilt in her warm buttery flesh. ""Afrrrggghhh!"" she gargled throatily as his enormous blood engorged cock pushed forward into her softly yielding body. He was entirely inside of her now, and with an expertness born of long experience, he wormed his slippery organ around her nether passage to drag harsh, broken little cries of ecstasy from her passion-drenched lips. That seemed to act as a cue for the passionately enraged German shepherd, and now he began squirming and fucking madly into the sex-crazed young teenager, ringing piteous whimpers of insane lust from her open and drooling mouth. His long merciless cock seemed to be growing increasingly within her fire-filled belly, and for a moment the girl thought it was going to plunge in all the way and come out her gasping throat! The resilient flesh of her full, firm breasts rippled and jounced from each jarring impact of his barrage, their pebble-hard nipples rubbing excitingly across the coverlet of her bed. Overcome now with lewd desire, the helpless teenager found herself grinding backward with a mindless lust, pushing the wide-stretched moons of her helplessly upthrust ass cheeks back onto his love-slick penis, its pleasure-bringing hardness skewering wildly up into her passion-inflamed anal passage. By now almost all of the pain had subsided, and as her slavering animal master pressed forward the final inch of his masterful, all- subduing cock into her aching nether aperture, she found that she was again more happy than she was in pain. Indeed, the pain had evaporated until finally there was nothing but a wondrous feeling of joyous surrender spilling outward from her wildly tingling loins, a feeling of ecstasy and happiness greater than anything she'd ever known in her life! There was a dynamic pressure building in her hotly boiling anal channel that had a screaming, fluid urgency all its own ... pressure pyramiding toward an incredibly high level of sheer, unadulterated bliss. ""Ahhhhh ... ohhhhhh ... daaarrrling!"" she sighed. ""Fuck me!"" she screamed, groaned, and gasped, straining sluttishly beneath her canine lover, wallowing in subjugation and bestial humiliation. His rampaging cock disappeared up into her then came out again with her puckering anal lips clutching it like a child's lips around a lollipop. Then he thrust his throbbing hardness up into her tight little opening again, bringing sharp cries of ecstasy from her open mouth. She gurgled and gargled and thrashed beneath his inhuman maddening fucking that had destroyed all her reason. Sharon was vaguely aware that she was straining her lewdly upturned buttocks back over his punishing cock in obscene cadence with his blissfully lewd pumping of the churning inferno up between her trembling white thighs. The thirteen year old was sure of little more than that, as she undulated her hips back toward him in small, pleasure-seeking circles ... actually abandoning herself totally in 